《My unlimited life》 1 Chapter 001 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The flames of the Second Ninja War have not been completely extinguished. In addition to the great loss of strength in this war against the world by its own power, the country of fire can also give out a triumphant laughter. Only the world is left. Hate and sadness! And this hatred and sorrow is still spreading... As one of the many small countries sandwiched between the big nations of the Ninja World, Kawa no Kuni is even more regarded as a battlefield in the Ninja War. The damage is even worse. There are sorrows left over from the war, displaced refugees, and deserted people. Villages, ruins-like towns, appear more sad and helpless in this drizzle country... Weiming Town, as several important commercial towns in Uren Village, Ninkawa Country, is one of the few towns in the country that suffered less damage from the war, but was affected by the war and was a former commercial town Nowadays, it is also extremely depressed. A large area of ??residential houses in the east of the town was destroyed by the overreaction ninjutsu that temporarily inhabited the Konoha ninja a few months ago... "War and mourning reverberate in the air. This is a sad era. This is also a world of tears..." The immature voice echoed gently in the few samurai dojos. His appearance was already five or six years old. Nagato was lying on the sofa in the house. Through the door, he watched the drizzle in the dojo and took a sip. The hot tea, sighed. Next to Nagato, Lolita with light blue and purple short hair also lay on a sofa, her light orange eyes carefully watched the scroll in her hand, carefully pondering, she ignored Nagatos whispers and fell completely into it. own world.Her name is Xiao Nan, a loli she picked up when Nagato went out to rob the rich and help the poor a month ago. Seeing Lori''s concentration, Nagato smiled. He knew that this was the experience of displacement that was too profound and made her a great desire for strength. Nagato was naturally enthusiastic about it. .With a soft smile, looking at the rain curtain in the compound, Nagato slowly absorbed the power of the world to temper his body and the reincarnation eyes in his eyes, and fell into his own world. Nagato was originally not a person in this world, but a graduated college student from a blue planet named Earth. He was an orphan since he was a child. He was also relatively withdrawn. He had few friends and no confidant. He went back and forth in the days when he was looking for a job. Rushing around, before the future has settled, the sudden earthquake will send Nagato into reincarnation. After a long slumber, after Nagato woke up, he found that he had borrowed the corpse from a five-year-old hungry child, and the child Nagato knew it was the third and sixth path in the legend, the Uzumaki Nagato or the Sixth Path of Penn! The character in the Japanese anime "Naruto", descendant of the Uzumaki family, the manipulator of the Six Ways of Payne, the leader of the Akatsuki organization, and the third Six Ways; the big toad immortal called him and Uzumaki Naruto the sons of prophecy; selected by Uchiha Madara as the reincarnation Heir of the eye. After experiencing the pain of the death of his parents and close friend Yahiko, he inherited Yahiko''s organization and became the second leader of the Akatsuki organization. The pursuit of ideals is to breed peace in the painful cycle. After being influenced by the magical power of Naruto Uzumaki, the protagonist of destiny, he regained the dream of his youth and used the reincarnation to resurrect the people who died in Konoha World War I. He entrusted his will to Naruto. ", died of exhaustion. In addition to becoming a certain powerful and sad big boss, Nagato also accidentally obtained a super golden finger-the key of ten thousand worlds! After experiencing a brief panic, Nagato accepted the facts and understood the function of the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, a mysterious thing that cannot be touched and only exists in the soul. In short, it is to open the heavens. The gate of the realm allows the host to walk in the heavens and all realms reasonably and legally. Of course, this main function has no effect on Nagato for the time being, but its two side effects make Nagato more important, that is, absorbing and storing the power of the world and the power of time and space.80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com The power of time and space is the foundation of the key of ten thousand worlds. Only when the power of time and space is sufficient, the door of ten thousand worlds will open.The power of time and space absorbed by the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds must pass through the soul, which will make Nagato innately close to the attributes of time and space and the laws of time and space, which will benefit the future a lot. Even now, it has opened up a small space in Nagato''s soul. A private space less than the size of a small fist! The world is the beginning of life. Although the power of the world is not the strongest of all powers, it is also among the best. More importantly, the magic of the power of the world is definitely the first class, except for the mysterious and mysterious things like causal destiny. , Almost omnipotent.Nagato is constantly tempering his body and eyes through the power of the world, so that the two fit perfectly with his soul and truly become his own. Through the plots he knew in his previous life, Nagato knew that his eyes were the old immortal things of a certain Uchiha family.Im probably putting it here to make the eyes of reincarnation further through the vitality of the Uzumaki clan, and Nagato has a darker idea that the former parents died at the hands of the Konoha Ninja. Maybe Uchiha Madara secretly arranged it. . After all, the reincarnation eye is the continuous evolution of the reincarnation eye. Hatred, or hate transformed from love, is the most critical opportunity for the evolution of reincarnation... Whenever thinking of this possibility, Nagato can''t help but think that another pain in the future destiny of the original body is probably the result of Madara pushing it behind the scenes, and even now, there are many Bai Jue watching wherever. By yourself. However, Nagato just warned himself to be vigilant and not too worried. As long as you dont behave too much, you can get more development time. With the current background, surpassing Uchiha Madara is not a problem at all! Nagato, who was thinking this way, made a few great deals with the soul space and bought a dojo that no one cares about. After scouring out a few chakra refinements and ninjas from the garbage in the battlefield, he started. With the help of the powerful aptitude of the immortal body and the power of the world, the chakras of extremely strong quality were extracted from the days of living in seclusion. It''s a pity that the power of the world can simulate various energies and even play some magical effects. The biggest feature is the extremely powerful assimilation ability, which can''t be used as natural energy and chakra synthesis magic! Time flies quickly, and the third month of Nagatos rebirth in a blink of an eye, the second Ninja War is coming to an end. In three months, Nagato has truly completed the transition from ordinary people in peaceful times to extraordinary children who survived in troubled times. Many ideas are constantly changing in this cruel world... The rain gradually stopped. The weather in the country of Kawari was like this. Nagato smiled softly. Suddenly, the wind through the door brought an insignificant bloody smell... A cold light flashed in Nagatos eyes and stood up. Xiao Nan next to him looked at him with some doubts. The corner of Nagatos mouth tilted slightly and said softly: Its okay, its just maybe, were going to move, but lets see what happened first. What happened..." Little Lori didn''t say much, just pursed her lips, looked at Nagato, her eyes revealed her concern. "Don''t worry, my whirlpool Nagato, but the one who will dominate the top of the world-God!" "God is always undefeated!" .. 2 Chapter 002 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taking an unhurried pace, Nagato walked out of the hut, slowly put on his shoes, and came to the dojo. Following the smell of blood remaining in the air, in the corner, where a woman decorated by a ninja was in a coma. "What is this, is disaster coming from the sky?" After murmured a few words, Nagato did not go to see it for the first time, but stood still and waited. Nagato knew that the pursuer would come soon and had been involved, so he had to resolve everything from beginning to end. The law of survival necessary for this cruel world! The waiting time was not long. After ten seconds, three figures suddenly appeared on the wall of the dojo, standard ninja dark mask equipment, and the Konoha sign on the forehead clearly expressed the identity of the future. With the appearance of Minganbe, a killing aura hovered throughout the dojo. "The target hunt is achieved, and the witnesses are cleared!" The cat-faced ninja headed by looked at the unconscious female ninja, folded her hands on her chest, and said calmly. "There is no way, you can only count your life badly, kid!" The Grimace Ninja who was one step behind the cat face ninja drew out his sword and stepped forward. "There is one more in the house, let me take care of it." This was the last white-faced ninja, and after speaking, he jumped in the direction of the house, just-- "Vientiane Tianyin!" With the immature voice, the ninja in mid-air was caught in the air and flew in the direction of Nagato. The distance was so close that he was caught by Nagato''s hair when other people could not respond . "Cut, it''s an Anbe, it''s really troublesome..." Nagato said softly without concealing his disgust, "However, it''s Konoha, be it..." Help me relieve my predecessor''s obsession. "Soul swallowed!" The materialized Chakra gushed out of Nagato''s hands. The white-faced ninja was imprisoned by gravity, and his soul trembled, as if returning to his childhood when he first trained in Anbe to face a tiger, the feeling of natural enemies filled the soul , Death has come completely in the next moment... "Little ghost, you..." The other two dark parts woke up immediately, with a trace of fear in their hearts. In their eyes, within just a few seconds, the kid directly dragged the white face and the dark part, and Baimian just like this body There was a tremor, and then... I lost my heartbeat in front of the eyes of the two dark parts, and died... "Damn! Go to hell!" After a few seconds of confrontation, Guimian Anbu was obviously more irritable, frontally impacted, and Taito trembling at a certain frequency, obviously brewing some kind of sword trick, and in the next moment, behind Nagato, the cat Mian Anbu appeared in a burst of light smoke, and Kuwu slid his hand toward Nagato''s neck. "Ignorance! Shenluo Tianzheng!" Since using the power of the world to temper the body and eyes, although the integration has not been completely completed, Nagato has clearly developed and even dug out the capital of his own body. Perception is the first item that he has discovered. The power that does not exist in the original works, in perception, unless it exceeds too much, no one''s actions can pass Nagato! The invisible repulsion field was completely unfolded, directly bounced off the two Anbu attackers, the powerful force even directly bombarded the fragile internal organs through the flesh, and the roar sounded in the center of the dojo! The drizzle rained down again and again, as if God wanted to cleanse the blood flowing here. Nagato looked at the two Anbes that were almost in frequent deaths, and smiled with satisfaction. In his previous life, he had never understood the power of Payne Heavenly Dao. Now that he has the eyes of reincarnation, Nagato understands thoroughly. Except for the unawakened earth and sky stars, both Shenluo Tianzheng and Wanxiang Tianying are all-round attacks between the virtual and the real. When they hit the Wanxiang Tianzheng, they are not only attracted by the gravitational force toward the caster. , And the gravitational force everywhere in the body, basically still moving. The Shenluo Tianzheng is even more excessive, the powerful repulsive force almost ignores all attacks, and the repulsive force can penetrate the human body and directly strike a full-scale blow. It is the same as hitting the bull in the previous life.Doudouhe Novel Network www.doudouhe.com The soul power of the two dark parts is directly swallowed, and then the three souls that have been swallowed and not yet digested are wrapped in the power of the world. Things can not be eaten, especially the soul, it is better to use the power of the world to purify it before enjoying. Strolling to the unconscious female ninja, Nagato found that behind this female ninja turned out to be a group fan sign! "Uchiha? Can you kill each other? No wonder you want to kill..." Nagato, who feels very interesting, turned around, and at the door of the house, little Lori Xiaonan was standing there looking at Nagato. Her eyes were full of admiration. Born in the war years, the humble Xiaonan who was accustomed to life, for the strong , Has an insurmountable worship psychology, or in other words, this era is an era of advocating the strong! Dark underground, a secret room with no way out. This is a strange tree in the shape of a human! On the huge hovering roots, a human figure hangs or merges wherever it is. It does not move, just like a group of dead bodies. No, in other words, they are a group of corpses who have been eaten by life. Under the roots, on a stone chair, the rickety old man sits quietly, with a sickle weapon hanging on the side, the whole secret room looks extremely quiet, only the roots of the strange tree connected to the old mans back from time to time, there is a trace of swallowing. the sound of. But, soon, the silence was broken. "Master Madara, I have brought news about Ko Nagato!" He was a pure white human figure, half of it still buried in the soil, almost the same as the figure on the huge roots. "Hmm..." It seemed that he was about to die, the old man slowly opened his eyes that were not covered by hair, and a ray of red light flashed in the dark room with a three-hook jade writing wheel. "Xiao Nagato is so powerful, he has opened the two ways of heaven and man, today, he also killed three Konoha Anbu, I went to see afterwards, hehe, those three guys are still dead..." Regarding Bai Jue''s words, Madara automatically filtered the meaninglessness, and the writing wheel flashed in his eyes, and said softly: "Ahem, he is so talented, he just guided Konoha ninja to kill his parents and burst out with a little stimulation. Such potential, cough cough..." "In this way, the growth of the reincarnation eye is very good. After all, the reincarnation eye is too difficult to complete. Even with my Uchiha Madaras ability, I can only complete the three ways of outer Dao and heaven, man and hell. However, it is easy to grow with Nagato. Out of control...cough cough" Madara said softly, he didn''t mind saying what he meant, let alone the secret that the Eye of Reincarnation had not been completely completed in his hands, obviously he had great trust in the existence before him. "Then what should I do, Lord Madara, do you want to change someone? Anyway, there are still a lot of people in the Uzumaki family," Bai Jue asked softly, seeing Madara''s scruples. "No, the body of the immortal is also divided into levels. Nagato''s aptitude can ensure the complete completion of the eye of reincarnation, but, absolutely, choose a few more dark children to prevent Nagato from losing control..." "Oh okay, I know" .. 3 Chapter 003 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, the famous capital of the country of Sichuan-the capital of Sichuan. After killing the three Konoha Anbe, Nagato used the memories of the three Anbes to erase the various marks made by the opponent on the way to chase and kill, and then took Xiaonan and the unconscious female ninja, driving the carriage that had been prepared for the night. Hurrying, came to the capital of the big name. At this time, Nagato cant help but feel fortunate. If he hadnt gotten through all the formalities to go to the capital of Sichuan and prepared the carriage, it would be troublesome. Ninja is a profession that is more sticky than kraft candy paper. Once it is stained, it is difficult to get rid of it. Although Nagato''s strength is good, it is only the power of the technique, and the staying power is greatly insufficient. "Surrender, or... die!" In the slightly gloomy room, the immature voice seemed particularly indifferent, and the strange eyes of a five or six-year-old child with indifferent eyes made Uchiha Ming feel uncomfortable for a while, but the girl still did not express himself very witty. Come out, but think seriously for ten seconds... Then, enduring a little pain in his shoulders and an increasingly strong urge to encounter natural enemies in his heart, he struggled to stand up, and then knelt down slowly. "I have seen... Your Highness Nagato!" Throughout the process, Nagato watched with cold eyes, until the girl half-kneeled allegiance, nodded gently, and said, "Get a good rest!" Uchiha Ming, 12 years old, Konoha Shinobu, part of the Uchiha clan. Walking out of Mings room, before closing the door, Nagato glanced at the quiet girl, and the other partys information emerged in her heart. Long before the treatment of the girl, Nagato had used the human world techniquethe heart level, look. After arriving at the other party''s information, I know what kind of person the other party is, but the other party''s aptitude is worth training, otherwise it would have been abandoned by Nagato to a corner of a garbage dump in the world. "Are you a hybrid of Uchiha and Senju?" He whispered softly, Nagato walked slowly along the corridor, thinking back to the plan of the Konoha giant Uchiha''s attempt to integrate the blood of the Senju clan, and couldn''t help feeling interesting. The power of the world is really amazing. While helping Nagato fuse his body and eyes, he is also conveying the mysteries of the two to Nagato in an indescribable way. With these mysteries and the peculiarities of the power of the world, The door can completely transform Uchiha Ming into Uchiha Madara No. 2, of course, Uchiha Madara without reincarnation eyes. After all, Uchiha Madaras reincarnation eye was too coincidental, almost regarded as a pity for fate, Nagato even discovered that the reincarnation eye is actually still growing! "But that''s okay, how can I say that the foundation of Uchiha''s pupil technique is based on heart words, and the semi-finished reincarnation eye is just written into my own derived technique, and there will be no problems." Thinking like this, Nagato soon came to a basement. There were all kinds of glassware, culture tanks and three ninja corpses. It was the three Konoha anbe, or... The root of the leaf! "The power of the first generation of Naruto and Uchiha Madara that surpassed everyone is really fascinating. Even if their time has passed, at least in front of the world, their power still makes future generations so eager, hehe!" Glancing at the three corpses, Nagato sneered in his heart, and then couldn''t help touching his chin. "Ming is actually Shimura Danzo''s target. Does it mean that girl has excellent qualities that she doesn''t know, and Dan Can Zang see it?" I went to listen to the book www.97tingshu.com There is no answer, but obviously, Uchiha Ming''s position in Nagato''s heart is one step closer, from interesting toys to valuable toys, well, although... all toys. Without much thought, Nagato came to the other end of the room and sat cross-legged on the tufted futon placed here. With a thought, he took out the pure soul that completely raised the will from the soul space, and swallowed it bit by bit, various ninjas. The knowledge turned into the foundation is slowly enriched... In a blink of an eye, three months passed. In three months, Nagato completely digested the memories of the three Konoha ninjas, and wrote a series of scrolls from the memories of three well-educated root ninjas and Uchiha Ming, detailing a qualified one. The knowledge and ninjutsu that Konoha ninja must learn has perfected one of the prerequisites for establishing a power. Not only that, through the power of the world, touch the curse marks on the body of the three root ninjas, combined with the newly developed animal art of the reincarnation eye-the six ways of beings, and Nagato''s own gaze beyond the world, Nagato tried the secret art of the animal way Transform into a six-dimensional network, and use six creatures as nodes to turn into a huge network, which can connect with each other, and even send chakras and super secret techniques for summoning reinforcements! It is a pity that there is no suitable network channel. At present, only Chakra metal can be used as a conductive material. It is the same as the original Penn Six Paths. No, because of the quantity, it is easier to find.So it is still a semi-finished product. Late at night, the famous mansion of the country of Sichuan! "Master Nagato, Sansho Fish Hanzo has dispatched all the ninjas to the battlefield. The current situation seems that the three ninja wars are finally over." Fujiwara, the daimyo of Kawa no Kuni, knelt down in the room and whispered to Nagato who bowed his head to taste tea.This scene is absolutely shocking the world.After all, no matter how powerful the ninjas in this world are, they are only a minority relative to ordinary people, and they manage a large number of ordinary nobles and daimyo, even if they are powerful, they must be treated with caution. This extraordinary age of ninjas still failed to surpass the influence of the previous era, the age of the samurai... Except for the treason and treason, the ninja treats the daimyo respectfully. Even the daimyo of a country can influence the change of the leader of the Ninja Village in his own country. Even in the current Ninja World War, Ninja must obtain the support of the daimyo to be justified. However, Nagato, who transcended the limitations of the times, had thoroughly found out the detailed information of the Kawa no Kuni a month ago. He did not hesitate to take advantage of the Sansho Fishes busy fighting and continuously reducing the number of ninjas around him. Little by little, feed the soul of the daimyo through the power of the world. After paying the power of the world at the cost of stagnant body fusion for a month, Nagato finally completely transformed his daimyo as an ordinary person into his own loyalty. "Well, it shouldn''t be too late to finish the preliminary work before the end of the war, and first collect orphans from the war refugees for training in the name of a daimyo." Nagato said calmly after taking a sip of hot tea. "Yes! I don''t know the name of the organization established by the adults?" Fujiwara asked rhetorically without getting up immediately. "Name, just call... Xiao, full name, dawn!" ps: Yahiko was abandoned. After all, I really dont like the existence of such a righteous man around the protagonist, but I arranged another interesting road for Yahiko. Yahiko will become a golden friend of Konoha and Sidai?Well, it''s interesting... .. 4 Chapter 004-The World of Shushu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is a year. Nine months ago, the third Ninjakawa no Kuni battlefield came to an end. Sanshoyu and Konoha signed a contract and gave the three disciples of Konoha Naruto the title of "Sannin". In the same month, one of the three ninjas also settled down. Chuanzhiguzhong. Six months ago, all the battlefields came to an end, and the five major powers started their own talks to divide their interests, leaving only endless sadness for the small nations. However, these have nothing to do with Nagato for the time being. In this year, Nagato was very simple, and finally completed the body, the reincarnation eye and the soul. Chakra''s quality has risen because of this, and the quantity has reached the level of ordinary Shinobi.But this is not Nagatos biggest gain in the past year. Nagatos biggest gain this year is to fully understand the nature of the Chakra system! By comparing previous martial arts knowledge, Nagato will compare Chakra to internal strength, and the three skills of forbearance, fantasy, and body are compared to martial arts. Nagato will divide the practice into two parts, Chakra and Shu! The practice of Chakra is nothing more than the improvement of quality and quantity, moving in the direction of Xianshu Chakra, as for unlimited Chakra?How can there be such a good thing, at most there is a very resilient plug-in, it will be unlimited, and the road will be broken... However, because Xianshu Chakra has only a few people who know and know very little, the entire Naruto world has almost become the world of Shu! Ninjutsu is art, illusion is art, physical art is art, blood succession is art, blood succession is art, blood succession is also art! The first three are the same in essence as the latter two. The only difference is that the latter two have been inscribed in the soul and manifested in the body. After thoroughly understanding the nature of the power of this world, Nagato found that he was almost fearless, because his reincarnation eye was a collection of several invincible techniques, and at the same time, Nagato also understood a doubt in his previous life. When watching Naruto in the previous life, Nagato always felt that Kakashi was so weak in the late stage. Every time he fought, he made himself half-dead, but why did the village propose Kakashi to be the shadow when Tsunade was sleeping, other villages? There is no slightest contempt, but very solemn. Nagato knew that Kakashi was not weak, on the contrary Kakashi was very strong! He who copied Thousand Kinds of Ninjutsu, after knowing all the information of his opponent, unless his opponent is like Madara and the original Naruto, he is likely to fall under Kakashis sniper... At the same time, Nagato also knew one thing, Blood Succession Limits was not a superpower inscribed on genes, but a technique inscribed in his own blood by his ancestors! After the descendants have awakened the blood and the boundary, the [shu] will automatically be inscribed in the soul, and then manifested in the flesh, such as the writing wheel eyes, such as the Mu Dun of the first generation of Hokage and super resilience. The manifestation of the Blood Succession Boundary can be captured, such as writing round eyes, but because of the lack of blood, the soul has the same technique, and the power of the Blood Succession Boundary cannot be fully exerted. "The world of art, it is also a world that is going astray!" Nagato sighed, and changed his posture on the sofa. "But this is probably also deliberate by the Liudao immortals. After all, no matter how strong the art is, there are flaws. Being able to stand at the top of the sky forever, the world will have unlimited possibilities..." "However, it is a pity that he has to be disappointed, the god seat of this world has been vacant for too long..." With a smile, Nagato closed his eyes and moved his mind. The situation of the reincarnation eye is very clear in Nagatos consciousness. The basis of the reincarnation eye is the art of portrayal in the heart. Although it is the evolution of Madaras eyes, the original The template is of the Six Ways of Immortals. In short, this is Uchiha''s version of the reincarnation eye. Without the power of the world, the situation of Nagato''s future reincarnation eye will not exceed Madara''s estimate, and the intelligence is fatal! But Nagato''s life is good. With the help of the power of the world, the already formed two ways of heaven and human have some room for modification, and the half-awakened animal way and the other three ways still have a lot of room for modification, just-- "I need the accumulation of knowledge, and maybe some help!" A few days later, on the bank of the river bordering the country of Sichuan.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxt.com More than a dozen sharp weapons came to Nagato in an instant with killing intent. Nagatos indifferent and confident eyes are in sharp contrast with the cruel and vicious rebels. Time freezes at this moment, the murderous breath suppresses the rushing river, Peng!!!!! The next moment, a powerful and strange force, using Nagatos young body as its origin, swept around suddenly, With the weird energy shield visible to the naked eye, the circular energy shield surrounded Nagato, rotating rapidly, and the shield collided with the hostile ninja. "God-Luo-Tian-Zheng!" "It''s possible!" The ninjas who still had cruel grinning smiles on the corners of their mouths were horrified. Originally, they saw a young rookie chasing the ninja, thinking it was a tenable battle, but in an instant, earth-shaking changes took place. The body feels the repulsive force of the powerful slap on the body, which is not human resistance at all. What kind of rookie-level ninja can use such a powerful ninjutsu, and the genius who was born in the Great Ninja Village is not so exaggerated. "Die!" Nagato doesn''t care what the enemy thinks, they are dead in Nagato''s eyes, or a pile of databases, whispered, using the Chakra inside without reservation. Accompanied by Nagato''s whisper, the powerful energy cover turned into a powerful repulsive force, sweeping and bombarding in all directions. The rushing river water.Hit by a powerful repulsive force, all the river water at his feet whizzed around with the repulsive force, For a long time, no one stood except Nagato! "It''s harvesting!" The indifferent voice is the judgment of death, the judgment that even the soul completely disappears!Nagato has no psychological barriers to this. In fact, the damage caused by war is not limited to war deaths and wars. After the war, those defected ninjas who fled the battlefield have caused great harm to civilians. Because he defected, he lost his restraint, and because he was homeless, he had no scruples. Probably for this reason, cleaning up defected ninjas after the war has become a routine in weak countries. "Since there is no way to go, it is better to hand over everything you have, as a tile on the road of the future god, it is your honor!" With this thought in mind, the unconscious ninjas were drawn out of their souls one by one, stored in the soul space and purified, Nagato took out the scroll, and looked at the places where defected ninjas had appeared. This process of sweeping has just begun... .. 5 Chapter 005 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was another few months. Nagato didnt know how many rebels were wiped out. At least when Sanjiao Hanzo had calmed the villages turmoil due to the war, and then wanted to publish a mission to maintain the stability of the land of the country, it was inexplicable. Receipt of news: the whole territory Inner Rebellion was wiped out at an unprecedented speed. The eight-year-old Nagato finally felt the faint fluctuations of the Key of the Worlds in his soul. The Key of the Worlds may be able to be used, Nagato was looking forward to it.Its just that the development of things was a bit unexpected. The "door" was opened, quite easily, without any movement, extremely perfect, but "Uh, how do you use this kind of fist-sized hole! Transfiguration? But this thing is really unreliable, and it will return to its original shape when touched. The size of the door depends on the power of time and space, two years of time and space. The power savings are actually just opening a little hole like this..." Nagato was also a little speechless, but he was relieved when he thought that his plan was not the subject going there in person. After all, who knows what a different world is like! Those who can take risks without taking risks but insist on taking risks are not called personalities, but are called brain damage! At this time, the power of time and space and the power of the world, the two highest levels of power, have merged into the soul, which has brought great benefits to Nagato. At least the six ways of reincarnation eye and outer ways in the original work of the previous life have Successfully realized.What''s more, the Six Paths Network of the Beast Path has been successfully constructed through these two supreme powers, with the ontology as the core, and the first order of the Beast Path. Even the incarnations of the Six Paths in the future can communicate through the Six Paths network. The most perfect thing is that Liudao Network, a dimensional channel that is almost built between souls, does not have to worry about being disturbed and cut off. "The Key of Ten Thousand Worlds! Give me the power of the world!" With a thought in his heart, Nagato urged the key of the ten thousand worlds, and his hands were sealed. It was Konoha''s representative clone technique-the shadow clone technique! With a light smoke, a small Nagato, only ten centimeters in size, appeared in front of the Gate of Time and Space. Seeing this scene, Nagatos heart was connected with the six networks that spurred animal life, connected with the small clones, as thin as hair but not at all The absolute pure chakra is continuously injected from the network to prevent the clone from being released due to injury. In the next instant, the small avatar passed through the gate of time and space, as if a small stone was thrown into the water, and the shock like water waves came out of thin air. Nagato had anticipation in his heart, and stopped urging the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds in his mind, and the gate of time and space disappeared. , While Nagato sat cross-legged, meditating deeply, waiting for the echo of the clone. This is a city without death, but also a city isolated from the world! resident Evil!Raccoon City! Looking at the blood-stained modern streets in front of him, hunting around, constantly eroding human beings-zombies, two words that had been heard in previous lives appeared in the consciousness of the small Nagato. "The world of Resident Evil, it looks like...it''s suitable!" Muttering to himself, after recalling the little information left in his mind, Nagato found that this world unexpectedly matched the power of the animal way. Nagatos current reincarnation eye is still the original version, and it needs to add its own elements to form His own reincarnation eye, in which the power of the animal life transforming organisms unexpectedly coincides with this world that is ravaged by the virus, or will be ravaged to death in the future. Hidden on the camera in the street light, Nagato thought many times before and after, and finally made up his mind! As Xiao Nagato launched the repulsive force of Heaven, after destroying the camera, it directly turned into a blue meteor, crashing into the dense crowd of zombies on the street. "Six Paths of Secret Art-The Art of Biological Transformation Gu Prison!" The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net With the derivation technique of the biological transformation technique created by Nagato based on the memory of the past life, the blue human form that has been submerged in the group of corpses is projected out of the blue human form as the center, and the surrounding zombies are gathered and piled up, and gradually, It evolved into a mass of flesh intertwined with blue silk threads. At the same time, another Nagato body in time and space received the message of the clone, and immediately invoked its own power. With the six-path network that has not completely lost its connection, it also projected the core of the animal path together with the power of the world and the power of time and space. Next At that moment, the strange meatball seemed to be injected with some kind of stimulation, and it made a burst of chewing sound. Constantly attracting zombies in the distance.As long as there is a zombie close to a certain range, the fleshy ball will project a thin blue line, drag it over and swallow it! Obviously, Nagato''s technique has had a very good effect in this suitable world, and a creature beyond the limit of this world is about to be born... "Oh God, what did I see!" In an abandoned building in this blocked, abandoned city, a pretty girl with black hair in a red split cheongsam looked at the weird meatball in the distance through the window, and couldn''t help exclaiming. At this time, it had been nearly six hours since Nagato started the operation. Because it happened to be in Raccoon City, King Ada was commissioned to come to see the situation. Originally, even the client just wanted to dismiss the woman. He didn''t think that this city abandoned by the world would have anything beyond changes, but it was Obviously, the other party was wrong, and the wrong was very outrageous. The meatball that kept chewing, constantly challenged the fear of the human mind, but as a powerful agent, King Ada quickly calmed down, took out his contact device, and prepared to contact the umbrella. "If I were you, I would never move!" The sudden voice froze all the woman''s movements, and a small palm appeared in the exposed slender legs. Ada Wang''s instinct and keen intuition brought extreme fear! That was the first reaction of the soul being "held". "Don''t resist, take a good look, the birth of the future master of this world..." Suppressing the panic in his heart, King Ada obediently did not resist, not only because of the fear caused by the intuition that had saved him many times, but also because, at this time, the fleshy group split... Then, the "angel" slowly walked out of hell. In the hell of flesh and blood, the girl in a light gauze and white dress walked out slowly, with a slightly complicated and satisfying contradictory smile on her face. "Six Dao Immortals are really incredible existences, they actually leave in the core of the reincarnation eye that the animal path must be feminine, ha ha." "The name is a bit ugly..." "From now on, my name-Saya! Lord of the virus, Saya!" .. 6 Chapter 006-Reincarnation-Li Shuaixi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What''s going on? Did the Lord God make a mistake? This is not the world of Resident Evil, but the world of Saya''s Song. Well, I, no, the world must be crazy..." Looking at the picture information brought by the mosquito detection that is so-called far beyond the era in the main god space, even a fool can manipulate it, Li Shuaixi felt that the world was crazy for the first time. On the bloody streets, meat, viscera, and brains are everywhere, making this once prosperous neighborhood a hell! In this hell on earth, a girl wearing only a white gauze is walking around like a walk. This scene directly caused the crossing man who had planned to do a big job almost to get down. Obviously it''s just a biochemical world. Why is there such a strange thing? It''s not Saya! Even if Saya really appears, why did I run into it! Just run into it, but why do you want me to deal with her, let me see, crusade against the inexplicable existence from another world, successfully get the [A] level branch plot, reward points 8000, Nima, labor and management have strengthened the D level A little otaku from qigong! There were roars in Li Shuixi''s heart, but after experiencing the experience of surviving Chu Xuan from the three-no man during the on-field mission, at least the calmness has surpassed the vast majority of the Zhongzhou team. Li Shuaixi, male, twenty-four years old this year, is an unknown little houseman. Because his name is the same as that of the famous dragon set in the novel "Infinite Horror", the only legendary Chu Xuan who has seen the wisdom of God has the same name, he was kindly treated by classmates and friends. Called the handsome boy! There are unforeseen circumstances, and people have misfortunes. Maybe it''s the name guilty. Shuaixi died unknown in the earthquake, then resurrected in "Infinite Horror" and became the real Li Shuaixi! Relying on the experience of the prophet and the pressure of survival, no matter before or after the journey, the same ordinary appearance, ordinary physical strength, and ordinary expertise. Simply put, ordinary young people who have nothing to do with just supernormally perform their own standards, not only in Chu Great Gods After calculation, he survived and got a side story. Then after strengthening the qigong in the main god space, Shuai Xi gritted his teeth and exchanged the Resident Evil for several days. The purpose was mentioned by countless comrades, the virus stock that can open the gene lock and the technological logistics support-the flame queen. For this reason, Shuai Xi also reluctantly exchanged to detect mosquitoes, just to find the target as soon as possible and complete his plan. However, when I saw a certain existence, I received a mandatory mission from the Lord God. The four bright red characters of "Failure to Obliterate" made Li Shuixi unable to refuse... "It seems to be desperate!" just-- With a bang, Li Shuaixi was shocked to find that he had been shot in the abdomen, and the paralysis from the wound could only be relieved even if it was Qigong. "Maybe you can''t do it with all your hard work? Mr. Unknown Peeper, my new boss has issued an order to kill everyone who sees Miss Saya." The short-haired pretty girl in red cheongsam stepped forward with a pistol of white smoke remaining in her hand. When she was ten meters away from Li Shuai, she stopped moving. Covering the wound, Li Shuaixi wanted to rush out, but the female agent on the opposite side and the gun in the other''s hand made Li Shuaixi afraid to move.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com King Ada, a mysterious woman, a powerful agent with powerful agility, even if he strengthened Qigong, but Li Shuaixi still knew that he might not be able to beat her. Its just the opponents boss, who is-- There was no chance to continue thinking, because the next moment Li Shuaixi couldn''t move and fell directly to the ground. "It just fell down like this, the BOSS stuff is really easy to use!" Li Shuaixi, lying on the ground, felt the passing of life, and the only thought before coma was that he still couldn''t escape the dragon''s life? At this time, Saya didn''t know that he had been targeted, and then the person who was staring at him was subdued by his own subordinates, but if he knew, Saya would not care at all. The slightly crazy pseudo-girl in her personality is still somewhat different from her own personality. After all, Saya is a semi-independent incarnation of the Six Dao because of the Six Dao Immortals. Feel the seemingly weak body, but the wind is incomparably powerful, and the super chakra refined from such a body "The so-called zero tail is probably the same, but for you, this is just the beginning. Maybe, the humanoid ten tail is just like that!" It was Nagato''s body shadow clone who was speaking. The guards summoned by the beast road originally only acted intentionally, but the result exceeded expectations and captured a beautiful agent. "Sounds great, Saya will eat the ten tails in the future! It is a shame that such a monster has become the strongest power of our reincarnation eye." The girl''s innocent words made Nagato smile. "Sure enough, in such a short tens of minutes, you have completed the independence of your personality. I am really curious about what happened to the Six Dao Immortals that year, and even put this kind of mark on the animal Dao in your eyes." Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato chuckled, feeling very interesting, and said with a smile. "The six avatars that I originally transformed into similar shadow clones actually caused differences in thinking because of the differences in physical gender, which led to the personification of the avatars, and this semi-independent situation appeared..." As I was about to continue, Nagato watched Saya pursing his mouth, and I was very upset. Suddenly I felt that this is also good. It is not absolutely necessary to make six bodies like the original. Anyway, it is necessary. At that time, his own consciousness can also enter Saya''s body and take complete control. Suddenly, a strange wave of waves collided with Nagato''s own disguise, and at the same time, certain information came from the body, which made Nagato''s face a little serious. Nagato ignored Saya, but picked up the phone to broadcast the number. "Ada, have you met anyone?" "That''s it, that''s good, don''t let people die, this is a big fish, I will go over." After speaking, regardless of the woman''s complaint about the treatment on the phone, Nagato said to Saya: "Okay, don''t play your temper, Saya, maybe we have something to do..." At this time, in the body of the different time and space, Nagato felt the key of the world tremble in his soul, and there was a peep of some power that did not belong to the biochemical world... 7 Chapter 007 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Half-dreaming and half-waking, Li Shuixi appeared in front of a pure white square space. In the center of the space, a floating white ball of light still has a sense of existence even in this pure white world. It is the boss of the samsara. Master of space, Lord God! At this time, the square was already empty, which made the main god space seem extremely silent. "This is... the main god space!" With so emotion, Li Shuai stood quietly for a few minutes, and found that the main god was not moving at all, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Even the so-called omnipotent main god, look at it. I dont know the derivation of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, so its interesting." That''s right, Li Shuaixi at this time is no longer the original Li Shuaixi, if it is the full name, it is the incarnation of Shura Dao-Li Shuaixi! After Nagatos clone was notified by the deity who was far away in Naruto World, he contacted the subordinate he had just recovered. The mysterious female agent in the Resident Evil series-King Ada, learned that the other party had caught a rookie peeper and immediately ordered Ada left the opponent''s life. When Nagato has understood everything about the other party through the secret technique of the mind and the power of the world, the existence named the main god space enters Nagato''s mind, sharing it through thinking, even if it is far away in the world of Naruto, it has the most mysterious The treasure-the deity of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds is also excited, this is one of the super cheaters to enhance the strength. In his previous life, Nagato had also read "Infinite Horror", and was greedy for the main god function. Immediately, Nagato decided to send one of his six incarnations into the main god space, and then carefully checked Li Shuaixis After remembering, after repeated consideration, Nagato blinded the Lord God through the power of time and space and the power of the world, and refined Li Shuaixi into the incarnation of Shura Dao. The power of time and space is the foundation of all existence, and the power of the world is infinitely possible. The mystery of the two powers is now inaccessible by Nagato, but the inaccessibility does not mean that it cannot be used. Using the Key of the World as a medium, Li Shuaixi created false information on his body, and then put the Shura Dao, who possessed endless talent for killing, into Li Shuaixi and refine it. After that, Nagato asked Li Shuaixi and Saya to play a scene. After Li Shuaixi''killed'' Saya, he used the power of time and space to temporarily shield Saya''s existence. After waiting for a few days, he finally ushered in the main god. The speed of light returning... These actions are easier said than done. In just a few days, the two supreme powers that Nagato has gained in the past two years are completely consumed. In a short time, Nagato can no longer open the gate of time and space, and Saya is in Resident Evil. In the world, he officially settled, and secretly began to cultivate his own biochemical army. Standing under the main divine light group, Li Shuaixi closed his eyes. Suddenly, Li Shuixi felt as if he was part of the light group. A screen similar to a computer programmers operating platform appeared in front of him. The computer programmers operating platforms screen was listed in the four categories, technology, Magic legend, auxiliary, entertainment, in addition to the six personal attributes, intelligence, mental power, cell vitality, nerve reaction speed, muscle strength, muscle strength, and immunity. The rest is the income of the bonus points and the side story. Li Shuaixi saw that his six attributes are intelligence 167, mental strength 235, cell vitality 121, neural response speed 132, muscle strength 139 and immunity 108. The reward points are 8640, and the branch plot is an A and a D. . Li Shuaixi didn''t care about this. Under the resonance of his thoughts, his physical power could easily use Saye''s power to directly unlock the first two gene locks. After all, it involves pure physical power. The virus master has absolute authority, well, in the future. "The Lord God, the experience of the masters of exchange of national arts, the analysis of exchange of Taoism, exchange..." After reviewing in detail the cheapest data exchange in the Lord God based on the memory of his predecessor, Li Shuaixi immediately excitedly exchanged all the various power overviews and analyzed them, and then sent them to the Liudao network, which became some complements for Nagato''s peak. Total Zero Zero only spent nearly a thousand reward points, and the side plots are even useless. Who said that the mainstream of the main god space is the world of the saint gene lock genre.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com Now is the time to consider strengthening the Asura Way! First of all, choose the development route. Li Shuaixi couldn''t help being serious. The mainstream training system in the world of the Infinite Horror series is divided into two main types. One is the fast-acting sage flow. The genre is characterized by high survivability. With great strength, explosive power and potential, he drools when he thinks of the saint Li Shuaixi. The second is the cultivation stream created by Hongjun. The main characteristics of this genre are that it is powerful, it is too easy to leapfrog challenges, the magic weapon is abnormal, and the key is cool. Li Shuaixi thought about driving the flying sword by himself and traveling towards Beihai Mu Cangwu. It was another stomachache, because he was directly afraid of dying from this option. It took too long to accumulate jokingly, and there was no magic weapon to play a hairy man. Cultivation. "Then you can only choose the saints!" Li Shuaixi thought carefully for a while and indulged. The stream of saints is also divided into several main genres, namely the most authentic gene lock, the power of the devil in the beginning of death, and the power of heaven in the magic century.The power of the Demon God is very similar to the Gene Lock, but it is mainly for the cultivation of the soul. It looks a grade worse than the Gene Lock. The power of the Heaven is strong in the early stage and garbage in the later stage. It feels not as powerful as the power of the Demon God. "Then the best is the most orthodox power, the gene lock, the orthodox avenue, the strongest power in this world!" Moreover, as Shura Dao, Li Shuaixi has no special skills, and some are Shura''s killing intent!Kill Dao, only blood can baptize! "The main god lists bloodlines to strengthen!" Li Shuaixi made a request to the main god. "Spiderman gene mutation bloodline, evaluation 83 points, suitable for horror films that require high agility, the skill spider silk can be used in any situation, you need a B-level horror film branch plot once, rewarding two thousand points." "Advanced Qigong Enhancement, with an evaluation score of 87. It is suitable for horror movies that require melee combat. The advanced internal force operation route of skills can greatly strengthen your internal strength and improve your physical fitness in a short time. It requires B-level horror movie branch plot Once, 2,500 points were awarded, and intermediate qigong was strengthened." "The advanced werewolf mutation bloodline, with an evaluation score of 88, is suitable for most horror movies. The skill werewolf mutation can be transformed into a different body. It will greatly improve physical fitness in a short time and strengthen the body''s hardness and resilience. Because it is a mutation bloodline, the convertor will not Controlled by the instinct of the werewolf bloodline, it requires a B-level horror film branch plot once, rewarding 2,700 points, and the elementary werewolf bloodline." "Earl of the blood family variant bloodline, evaluation 90 points, suitable for most horror movies, the energy of the skill blood family can use part of the blood family skills, the vitality of the earl blood family is greatly increased, the brain and heart are not destroyed, and the life can be restored continuously, because it is Mutated bloodlines, so the changer will not be afraid of sunlight, silver, etc., and need a B-level horror movie branch plot once, reward points are 3000 points, the bloody Viscount Mutated Bloodline." "High radiation mutation gene..." "It''s all rubbish!" Li Shuixi looked at these flawed bloodlines, feeling speechless in his heart, where can vampires and werewolves who do not suck blood can be strong, suddenly saw a bloodline, and the body instinctively produced a surge of excitement! "Golden Crow bloodline, evaluation 90 points, suitable for most horror movies, natural fire control, can awaken the sun and real fire, you need a B-level horror movie branch plot once, rewards five thousand points." I thought of a certain stalk on the Internet in the previous life, Li Shuixi, Lu Ya, and the golden dream words flashed through my mind, and he blurted out involuntarily with a "rely"!.. 8 008 Four Years Transformation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Golden dream!" Looking at the Golden Crow lineage option, the unidentified throbbing of the physical origin suddenly reminded Li Shuaixi of a lot of theories about infinite flow, among which the saying that Li Shuaixi was the reincarnation of Lu Ya was extremely famous. Feeling the hatred emerging from the throbbing in his body, Li Shuaixi smiled, and various situations about the main god space flashed through his heart one by one. Finally, Li Shuaixi stood under the main god light group and said loudly: "The main god, exchange the blood of the Golden Crow !" A burst of light merged into the body, resonating with the original source in the body, and the vast hatred from the ancient times began to baptize Li Shuaixi. This was due to the unwilling to perish of the ancestors of this body bloodline and the will to reincarnate with the help of blood, but- Asura Dao, even without any extraordinary skills, is not the simplest and weakest of the six realms. On the contrary, its strength, in a sense, has already surpassed the other five realms and even the outer realms. It is only the external cause of the world. , Six Dao Immortals cannot extend its meaning to another level. "Sura Dao-open!" With a soft drink, Li Shuaixi''s body bathed in the halo of the main god shook slightly, and the will to kill from the depths of his consciousness burst out, and it collided with the monstrous hatred from the flesh, and almost collapsed Li Shuaixi''s body. Open, blood splashed, but under the halo of the main god, Li Shuixi''s body immediately returned to its original shape, and then blood dripped in the next collision... Repeatedly, Li Shuaixi''s strength became stronger and stronger, but what Shuaixi didn''t know was that on the edge of the main god square, a beautiful woman with glasses was opening her mouth, looking at all this in surprise... Time was hurried, and soon it was the next day. Li Shuaixi had already completed the enhancement, and directly opened the second-order gene lock, and then used the D-level branch and the remaining reward points to exchange several versions of "Nine Suns" "Divine Art", using the remaining three days, relying on the basic abilities of the Shura Dao reincarnation eye, memorable and genius comprehension, as well as the time difference of other worlds in the Six Paths Network, it can finally be developed before the next horror film This is his own "Golden Crow Nine Sun Gong". In different worlds, the passage of time is different. Nagato, who has two six avatars located in other worlds, has the deepest feeling. In the four days of the main god space, the world of Resident Evil is only two months past, and the world of Naruto is already the fourth year. . In two months, Saya only brushed the zombies in Raccoon City back and forth several times without paying attention to the umbrella, collected sufficient virus samples, and with the help of King Ada, obtained G virus, and fused it, derives a stronger virus origin, and then fled to Japan to dormant, quietly waiting for the next biochemical crisis and the return of reincarnation... And the deity Nagato of Naruto World had an absolutely fulfilling life, after obtaining various knowledge passed on from the Asura Way. In fact, Nagato thought that Chakra, as a basic energy, was not powerful in many memory worlds, and even the prospects were hard to say. As a kind of power system, chakra is fast in the early stage, and its lethality is unquestionable. However, chakra, which uses natural energy in the later stage, is a little weak. Just think about it, the cultivator uses the natural aura from the beginning. There is something wrong with the profession of strength. Moreover, Chakra''s practice flaws, which came through through the eyes of reincarnation, made it rare for Nagato to shackle his ninja level to the upper limit of ninja level, and to kill him is a tendency to not enter the shadow level. Chakra is a combination of spiritual energy and physical energy. This system combines the two most basic powers in the human body from the beginning. To a certain extent, it has killed the development prospects of these two powers, and because it must reach the shadow level It is necessary to bring the quality of one''s chakra to the point of self-ification. The so-called self-ification is the so-called implementation of one''s own forbearance through one''s body and mind, so that one''s conviction is flooded with spirit, flooded with chakra, and reaching chakra represents one''s own will and is absolutely one''s own. Therefore, the powerhouses in the ninja world guarantee the existence of a certain will.But because this will is too absolute, it is easy to cause some changes.For example, the future Konoha Sannin Oshe Maru, because of its will to pursue immortality, obtains status from obedience to the village, thus gains knowledge to pursue goals to judge the village, and organizes its own village to pursue goals. The method is completely different, but the goal remains the same. From this, we can see that ninjas are a group of people who can easily get from one horn to another. The stronger the horn, the more so!No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com Nagato''s will has already escaped from the entire world after contacting the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, and is absolutely unwilling to restrict his future because of the basic power Chakra. Therefore, revamping our own system is an urgent matter. But things like the system are not so easy to change. In fact, no system is perfect in Nagato''s mind. Whether it is the cultivation and martial arts of the East, or the masters and fighters of the West, they all have their own unique advantages and defect. After several months of deduction and thinking, and even after helping Shura Dao to perform a demon clan martial arts technique, Nagato finally realized after feeling the power of the world reproduced by the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds! It turned out that the one I asked for was by my side from the beginning! Words such as the power of the world, the power of time and space, the space of the soul, the power of the soul, and the eyes of reincarnation flashed through Nagatos mind one by one. Various materials were continuously combined in his mind, and after a month, Nagato finally built its own system. Become. First of all, Nagato injected all of his own chakras into the eyes of reincarnation, thoroughly exploiting the power of the eyes of reincarnation to the extreme, and the ability of the original six realms was fully raised to the limit of the eyes. Then Nagato spent a month constantly simulating a certain technique recorded in a comprehension notebookMind Alchemy, a method of sacrificing the magic weapon of ones life, tempering the magic weapon with mental power, but this The method takes too long and is extremely difficult to get started. In addition to the high-mindedness, the control is similar to the magic weapon of painstaking practice, so almost no one cares about it. This time Nagato specialized in this technique to refine the reincarnation eye into his own magic weapon! In fact, Nagato has always regarded his body and eyes as foreign objects, and only his soul is his true self.That''s right, from Nagato''s point of view, even after being baptized by the power of the world, the body is okay, but after all, the eyes are completely foreign, and there is still a difference from the soul, even if Nagato himself can''t notice it. Although heart alchemy is difficult, Nagato who possesses the power of the world has unlimited possibilities, and the eyes have been tempered for two years. Nature and the power of the world are compatible, and the spiritual power integrated into the power of the world is easy to both. Getting started. Therefore, from that day on, Nagato was not resting, instead of sleeping with meditation from the mage''s practice method, he began to practice his eyes day and night. Time is hurried, three years have passed! In three years, Nagato finally refines the eyes of reincarnation into a life-manipulation instrument. The human and equipment are combined, and the spiritual power is completely transformed and substantive. It has derived the power of thought with strong prospects, and at the same time condensed a core of thought power. Located in the soul space, named by Nagato Nian Mok! After the Niandong nuclear appeared, Nagato immediately arranged various matters and completely entered the retreat, because the key to the new system has come! With the cooperation of the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, Nagato moved it into the soul space, and began a new fusion with the mind core, because both existed as one with Nagato. Even if there are differences, under the will of Nagato, it is There is not much repulsion phenomenon, a little bit began to merge... One month later, Nagato moved the core of the soul space to the pineal gland and merged into the core of the reincarnation eye... A few months later, in the closed room, Nagato finally opened his eyes. The purple eyes were still indifferent, but a purple vertical line appeared on the center of the eyebrows, like a closed vertical eye, and the curvature of the mouth showed Nagatos. joy. Surging vitality burst out in the flesh, and the twelve-year-old Nagato punched the door of the closed room and walked out... "Hanging dormant for a long time, it is enough! The world can no longer help me!" "Where do I start first? Should I send Sanjiao fish to hell first, or kill Danzo first, or kill someone who has been peeping at me? It is really annoying..." ps: The last chapter has been revised, and some content has been added. The training content ends here, and the following is the home of the protagonist!.. 9 Chapter 009 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Country of River, Yuren Village. The leader of Shinobu Village, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, sat in the first place, watching the various information handed over by his subordinates, the brows on the face covered by the breathing apparatus were frowning, obviously very dissatisfied. "So, it is confirmed that the guardian ninjas of the Daming Mansion will be taken over by the organization named Dawn to cooperate?!" "Yes, Hanzo-sama!" The man who was speaking was a middle-aged man sitting on his knees. The dress of the samurai looked a bit strange in Shinobu, but speaking of it, powerful samurai joined in this country that was greatly damaged by the Lien War. Things like Shinobu Village are not uncommon. Sanjiao Yu Hanzo no longer speaks, just looking at the information in his hand, feeling a little upset.I finally ended the war in this country. Although the attempt to swing left and right caused some turbulence in the village and even the country because of his unstable will in the early stage, his final move to the country of fire Konoha Ninja was still after the Ninja World War. The country of Sichuan has brought some benefits that can restore most of the vitality. It was only after the war that Hanzo discovered that the daimyo of Kawa no Kuni had begun to show distrust of himself. Not only that, the people of Kawa no Kuni, and even some ninjas of Urenin Village, for their leader, the legendary The demigod gradually developed a mentality of distrust. In that case, an organization named Dawn suddenly appeared in front of the daimyo, and quelled the chaos after the war with unprecedented speed and efficiency. Based on this, Dawn was completely on the thigh of the daimyo. If this were the case, Hanzo wouldn''t care much.In a small country like Kawa no Kuni, organizations and other ninja groups have emerged one after another. Although most organizations are short-lived, the development of Dawn in the next few years is a bit too amazing. From the core of the organization in the capital city of Daming, it began to radiate, and until now, almost all cities in the country of the river have dawn. The existence and rapid development of Dawn completely aroused Hanzos vigilance, but the information obtained under the inquiry was very little. Dawns structure was really rigorous. Upon inquiry, Dawns personnel possessed extremely mysterious communication technology, so I followed the vines and the like. The means are completely ineffective. Moreover, Dawn has powerful financial materials of unknown origin and the full support of the Daimyo Prefecture, and has continuously rescued the civilians of the country in the country, so it has a larger mass base than the Yuren Village, regardless of the development of informants or recruitment. There is no problem. Whats more frightening is that Dawn clearly has some means to quickly create strong players. Many of Dawns members on the bright side are ordinary teenagers who have only recruited a few months, but after a few months, they will be The identity of an outstanding ninja is active on various occasions, and many organizations, even the Anbu of Yunin Village, have organized personnel to attack them. However, the people at dawn seem to be able to predict the prophet, and can always counterattack in a suitable way. Even Hanzo once dispatched a half-step shadow-level superpower in the Anbu, and the fact that the opponent has no trace so far can explain the problem. The more mysterious Dawn dawned, the more Hanzo, who had become more and more comfortable with sitting on the Diaoyutai, did not dare to act rashly. However, as the daimyo prefect dismissed the guardian ninja dispatched by Urenin Village, he also handed this responsibility to Post Dawn.Sansho fish had to take some action. The tree wanted to be quiet but the wind kept going. This was probably the case. "Let''s pass on the order and send the news to the outside world. I, Sanjiao Hanzo, invite the heads of domestic organizations of all sizes to come to Urenin Village to discuss peace and peace in the country of Sichuan!" The solemn voice remembered in the room, and then it seemed a little gloomy, "The organization of Kawa no Kuni is too much, we need to clean up..." "Teacher Yuan Fei''s information? What happened?" Under a thatched hut in the mountains, the white-haired man with the "oil" headgear on his head looked at the recent information about Kawa no Kuni sent by the flying eagle, his original casual expression became a little serious. He was already planning to leave this rainy country, but suddenly he received orders and information from his teacher.53 Chinese Network www.53zw.net "It''s dawn to suppress the emerging organizations that are trying to subvert Yuren Village?" It turns out that Konoha''s roots are mostly active in major border countries, for the purpose of spying on intelligence and stifling potential dangers.In the country of Sichuan, on the one hand, they colluded with Sanjiao fish to gain justice, and on the other hand, they supported small organizations to drag the rain tolerate. However, after Dawn turned out, Gen once tried various methods to control this organization that everyone knows had great potential, but in the face of Dawns powerful strength, he not only tasted failure, but was also almost completely wiped out by Dawn. Member of the root of the country. After this, Danzo, the leader of the roots, turned his attention from the other four big nations of Ninja to the small Kawa no Kuni. After learning about Dawns various bright forces, Danzo immediately listed it as the largest in the nation of fire. Threat! "This is a new type of organization that is booming. It has a perfect information and intelligence system, an organization that is extremely rigorous and confidential, and it has a powerful and palpitating training method. It has shown great offensiveness. If it is not stopped, Dawn is likely to replace it. Yuren Village, at that time, the country of Sichuan had the potential to become the sixth largest country." This is the report given by Danzo when he asked the third generation of Naruto to call Sannin! There are only five great nations in the Ninja World. If the State of Sichuan has the ability to become the sixth largest country, then where does its land come from?This is the hidden words in Danzo''s report. After careful consideration, the three generations of Hokage agreed to the other party''s request and immediately issued the order. "Does the chain of resentment start again?" Jilai also got up and looked at the three teenagers he had adopted in the distance. Even though they were a few hundred meters apart, the carefree laughter was still clearly audible in the ears of a master like Jilai. Among the three teenagers, the one with short orange hair named Yahiko stood on the rock, announcing something to his partner... I dont have to listen to it, and know that this is the belief and ideal in the heart of the strong and optimistic child. Does it promote peace through conversation? Suddenly, a sorrow flashed in the heart of this idealist, for this ideal and for the world! At the mansion of the famous name, Xiao Nan was already slim and dressed in a fire cloud uniform at dawn. With a smile on his indifferent and delicate face, he looked at the one-meter-seven red-haired boy on the balcony, looking into the distance. "Do you know, Xiao Nan? This will be the first step to completely change the world. Many people are waiting for me, waiting to kill me." "Nagato is undefeated!" There was no soft comfort, no intense encouragement, and no easy escape. Xiao Nan was always Xiao Nan. This taciturn girl said indifferently the conclusion she took for granted. Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then chuckled out: "That''s natural! Let''s go! The first step to change the world is to start with the village called Yunin." As soon as the voice fell, hundreds of figures appeared in the square under the balcony, arranged in a neat sequence. The two figures stood side by side in front of the team. One of them was a girl in a fire cloud robe with flying black hair. One subordinate, Uchiha Ming, and the other figure in the fire cloud robe, was wearing a mask, only six circles appeared in the exposed eyes, and the purple eyes looked very strange!.. 10 Chapter 010 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has never been a passive person. After knowing the enemy''s attempt, it is Nagato''s choice to take the initiative! At this time, Nagato is leading Xiaonan and Ming standing in a small base in the mountains far away from Yuren Village. This base is one of the results of the infiltration of Yuren at dawn over the years. If you are in a modern capitalist society, it will be infiltrated by dawn alone. Nagato dare to run for the position of chief directly with Sanjiaoyu Hanzo. "Ming, can you tell me about the situation in Yuren Village!" Looking at the village from the base, Nagato suddenly realized that he didn''t know the village at all. He looked at Ming, who had not spoken a little embarrassedly, and said slowly. At this time, the Uchiha girl was already seventeen years old in the Mood for Love. Whether it was her exquisite body or the long and straight attributes, Nagato was a little greedy, did she find a chance to eat it? She just completed the initial power system. , The body has grown up. "Yes!" Ming got the order.Get up and walk to the wall, pick up the huge map scroll, and unfold the huge map scroll.Found on the stone table in front of Nagato and Xiaonan. Although the lights on the base are dim, for the ninja, everything on the map can still be seen clearly. "My lord, please look!" Ming''s attitude in front of Nagato has been very low. It can be said that in the past five years, he has not been rude, and therefore he is deeply trusted by Nagato. Dawn is almost all except for the macro control of Nagato through the six channels network. She is dealing with it. The map that Ming spread out is mainly the geographical environment of Yuren Village. "The Yuren Village can be divided into four major areas in general!" Ming pointed to the top of the map and pointed to the most central point. There was Hanzo''s location and the center of Yuren Village. From the center position as the base point, it can be divided into Four areas in the south, east, north and west. "The east is the civilian area and the closest area to this place. The west is the family area. Some of the ninjas blood inheritance limits or families passed on from generation to generation. The south is the reception area. Various things in Ninja Village are generally performed in this area. The warriors who voted for Hanzo also live here, and the remaining northern area is the core area of ??Hanzo''s forces and the area where his direct troops are located." "Four areas, just right!" Nagato said aloud after hearing Ming''s report. "The civilian area and the reception area are our most infiltrated areas, but there are still resistance elements. You are in charge of these two places, Xiaonan. The western area is the family area. Ming is more familiar with it, so you are responsible, and the rest of the Hanzang forces are in charge. "Payne" to deal with." After speaking, a figure in the shadow suddenly appeared, and it was a masked man in a fire cloud robe. "Then next, remember that my identity is the new daimyo of Kunikawa-Uzumaki Nagato, a supporter of Dawn." Looking at the two women, Nagato said with a light smile. "Sneez!" Listening to Nagato''s words, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Then, immediately raid Yuren Village tomorrow morning, try not to affect those innocent villagers..." Having said this, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the disaster that had happened to his predecessor, and immediately left it behind. Nagato invaded Unin Village, not to destroy Unin Village, but to take over Unin Village. Naturally, those ninjas who were faithful to Hanzo could not stay, and those Ninja worms and noble families could not stay. Keeping them is a disaster, but ordinary Villagers and ordinary ninjas must stay. The next day, the sky was still dark. In the mountain base not far from Yuren Village, Nagato watched the unstoppable drizzle and whispered, "The action begins!" The command sound was very soft, but it seemed to spread to all directions. In an instant, it seemed that even the raindrops had a little stagnation, and four huge beams of light rose into the sky, completely awakening the village that had not yet fully awakened! In the building in the center of the village, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo was the first to perceive the abnormality. Apart from anything else, he broke through the ceiling and came to the top of the building. He saw four huge beams of light connected by light screens, surrounding the whole village. If the Sanjiao fish is half hidden outside, you can clearly see that the village has returned to "normal" after an instant. Large-scale enchantment technique-mirage enchantment technique!Baixiaoxs Novel www.baixiaoxs.com On one side, the enchantment technique is used to surround the target, and on the other side, the mirage principle of natural refraction is used to create an illusion, completely isolating the target from the outside world. This is one of the results of several years of plundering and research by Nagato, and it is also one of the few techniques that have been used as a necessary technique for the dawn organization. This technique is of high value for things like killing people and setting fires, and concealing the sky. At this time in the Eastern District, Xiaonan took the lead in jumping up to the tall buildings and waved his hand calmly. Hundreds of ninjas wearing the "Blade" sign on their left arms spread out and quickly knocked out civilians one after another. , And occupied this often overlooked area when Yuren Village was not paying attention. Xiaonans army is the most civilian blade division among the three divisions of the Nagato Dawn Organization. This division is full of people who did not have the potential of Chakra when they were young. They were branded with the T curse from Saye when they were still young. This curse is a combination of the Chakra principle and the T virus security evolution model. This curse seal has the same effect as the future Oshemarus Heavenly Curse Seal. The difference is that the Oshemaru curse seal has his Xianshu Chakra, and Sayas curse seal contains only her virus progeny, and has T The curse seal has become Saya''s small clone, but it also has a powerful system and devouring chakra. Although a lot of ninjutsu has been eliminated as a result, their strong physique, evolutionary potential, and even the liberation instinct are their capital to become a powerful ninja. After Xiao Nan silently controlled the Eastern District, Yuren Village was already gathering manpower to attack the Great Enchantment. Unfortunately, their actions were destined to end without any disease, because the real action began! In the Western Regions, Ming looked at the luxurious buildings in front of him, and remembered the refugees and ruins everywhere in this country, a sharp flash of light flashed in his indifferent eyes, and three continuously rotating Gouyu appeared in his pupils, and his hands were sealed! "Water escape-the art of the big waterfall!" In the rainy day, the huge waterfall hit the former luxurious courtyard, rolling up a pile of ruins and people, and suddenly, the West District was full of grief. "Damn it, die for me!" A certain sharp-eyed masked Yuren saw the Ming who was performing the operation. In a rage, he immediately rushed over, just to shred the body of this guy who had destroyed his home. But when he rushed halfway, he was caught by a huge The alienated dog threw down, bit his neck, and was silent for a few clicks. Then, a figure appeared next to the dog. The originally ferocious alien dog became docile and kept rubbing against each other. Then a silhouette and various alienated beasts appeared in the light smoke. The left arm is wrapped with the label of "Beast", this is the spirit beast department of the three major parts of Dawn. The predecessors of the spirit beasts were ninjas with low talents, low achievements and no future.And because Chakras xenophobia is quite high, and the T curse imprint is very dangerous to death, Nagato assigns the six creatures that Saya casually transformed to them, and at the same time teaches a very common method of cultivating spirit beasts in Taoism. Go down. In this way, it can not only increase the combat effectiveness of the organization, but also increase the power of the six realms for free. Moreover, the spirit beast department is a department with great potential. According to Nagatos estimation, if the six realms can be cultivated into spirit beasts, it will be It can further match with Chakra and complete the unique fairy mode! "Hands, you have the list, kill the top one! Kill the rebels!" Ming commanded lightly as he watched the spirit beasts gathered. "Yes!" At the same time, unlike Xiao Nan, who was about to rush to the southern area, who had just started the battle, Hanzo''s sphere of influence had long been ruined. At the top of the village, Hanzo faced a masked man. Here, Hanzo can still see hundreds of young but powerful young ninjas cutting off their troops and annihilating them one by one. It is difficult for Hanzo to believe such a scene, but you have to believe it, and Hanzos eyesight is not bad. He clearly understands how high the talents of these young people are. Even in the big country Shinobu Village, they are also elites. The same as cabbage. "Who are you!" Looking at the man in the Huoyun robe and wearing a mask, Hanzo stared at the other party''s reincarnation eyes that exposed the mask, and said solemnly. "My name is Penn, the God of Penn, the leader of dawn, hereby, come to end your age! Demigod!" The masked man, no, Penn opened his arms and said in an oath, his tone arrogant!.. 11 Chapter 011 Xiao Nans Paper Escape You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hanzo, you were the hero of Kawa no Kuni in your early years, but with the passage of time, in the great world, you have fallen, so I want to end your era!" Wearing a silver mask, the man who claimed to be Penn opened his arms in front of Hanzo, paused and spoke clearly. With the boiling chakra on his body, a heavy pressure was generated in Hanzo''s heart. Hanzo knew very well that the other party was very Strong, strong enough to be deadly! "The old man can''t understand, but you must pay a price for your surprise attack on Yuren Village today!" I couldn''t understand what the other party meant, but I saw the elite performances of the people of the Dawn Organization one after another. His core forces were constantly losing, and Hanzo knew that he could not continue to delay.Solving the existence in front of oneself at the fastest speed is the only way to save this one''s life''s hard work! "Go outside the village. I can see that you are not just going to destroy Yurenin Village. If we fight here, this village will suffer unbearable losses." The purple reincarnation on the mask glanced at Hanzo''s expression. Payne nodded gently and jumped out first. Hanzo followed closely, and the two of them jumped and disappeared in the drizzle. Amidst the misty rain, a team of fully-armed guards is slowly moving forward. In the eight-car sedan behind the team, Nagato is lying on his side in the soft fur and tiger skins, his black pupils are slightly squinted, as if sleeping instead of sleeping. , If you observe carefully, occasionally a purple color will flash from Nagato''s left eye. No one knows that this young man who won the support of all the city lords of all important cities in the Kingdom of Sichuan and all the noble families of the Daming Capital City last night with a thunderous momentum, and obtained the position of Daming through peaceful evolution. The spirit has already flown to Yuren Village thousands of miles away. "The Payne made by Saya is really good. It''s like playing a game." The muttering voice echoed in the sedan chair, but there was no bit of it. Nagato''s interest was lifted up because the gold finger was too good. Stronger, the pattern of Nagatos reincarnation eye has surpassed the reincarnation eye of the six immortals. Its right to have a profound intention, but the problem is that Nagatos own experience is too insufficient. Therefore, some of the arts created by Nagato have become nuclear weapons similar to atomic bombs, and they consume a lot of mental power, and the chakras of this world are physical and mental powers. Therefore, Nagato has no plans to dispatch the main body for the time being. After Saya knew this concern of the ontology, through the power of the virus and the spell seal technique and the gene bank of the ninja world, he created the G spell seal that complemented or inspired the excellent ninja''s blood succession boundary. The ability of this enchantment is to stimulate or complement the bloodline art through the gene bank carried by the virus, helping the ninja to thoroughly develop its own blood inheritance limit, even if there is no blood inheritance limit, it can also inspire excellent Chakra attribute affinity.And the first test item of this curse was Payne, a clone of Nagato. The troops led by Payne are the elite department based on this curse seal. These years, they have obtained outstanding talents through various means. Without any sign, they are the elites of Shinnin Village in the future, destined to appear in front of the world. Originally, Saya intended to make Payne the six incarnations of Nagato, but it was rejected by Nagato. It is very important that the six incarnations can act independently. Naturally, they should be cut out at the right time. Chakra system with Saya practice is enough. , Nagato doesn''t need a second incarnation of Chakra. As a result, Penn did not give birth to the will, and the trumpet of the growth gate was transformed, which completely aroused the vitality of the whirlpool family, and was given the original reincarnation eye with the ultimate power. "Hehe, let me see the power of the demigod!" In the southern zone, the battle is about to trigger! Xiao Nan escaped the impact of the large team, standing high and watching the battlefield that was about to unfold, his hands were knotted, and sheets of paper filled with weird ghost symbols floated down from Xiao Nan, surrounded by two ninjas with swords guarding him. Their only task is to protect Xiao Nan. The eagerly awaited Yunin and the samurai threw out the kunai in their hands one after another, trying to annihilate the first impact of the Dawn Blade.Qiyan Reading www.qiyands.com "Paper Escape-Rune Armor Technique!" The girl yelled softly. The talisman paper lingering around was filled with chakras and turned into red lights, hitting the ninjas who were impacting the blade. A set of paper armors filled with runes suddenly appeared on the ninjas. , Then the incredible thing appeared. The oncoming kunai shot the opponent, but did not organize the opponent''s offensive at all. In the face of kunai, blade ninjas rushed into the rain ninja circle. In the close contact battle, the physique ninja showed his skill The time has come. In just half a minute, when Yuren retreated, several corpses had been left, and the battle against every second and cruelty was undoubtedly revealed in this contact battle. Standing in the distance, Xiao Nan suppressed the escape mentality of participating in such a large-scale battle for the first time. The stubborn girl thought of a certain mentality that I was undefeated from childhood to adulthood, and supported herself. The boy of the day. "Xiao Nan, these are some materials from the lost yin and yang family, as well as some materials called Taoist runes. These things are in harmony with your natural paper escape. If you can merge these with paper escape, You will have your share of the peak combat power of the Ninja World in the future." Nagato, let you see my growth!After all, my childhood sweetheart is an undefeated man! "Paper escapeReturn to Yuan Talisman!" The handprint changed again, and Xiao Nan once again floated out a piece of talisman paper, which is also an unknown ghost symbol, but this time the talisman paper turned into a green light, hitting his own body when everyone was unable to react and was returned. The ninja hit by the Yuan Talisman immediately glowed, and the energy and physical strength consumed in the blade battle immediately recovered. In an instant, the ninja''s combat effectiveness in the blade edge increased by a bit. But this is not the end-- "Paper escape-curse charm!" "Paper escape-accelerator charm!" "Paper escape-sleepy charm!" The girls flower bloomed with her own light without Nagatos knowledge, or according to the road designed by Nagato. Nagato originally thought that even if Xiaonan had the help of the G curse seal to develop the blood inheritance boundary, it would have to be several Only a few years before the initial integration of things from different systems. It''s just that Nagato is a little underestimated, what dazzling beauty can a girl''s heart that is in the bud bloom! "Damn it! What''s going on!" "You''ve got all hormones, bastard, how come you still have strength!" "I can''t beat this at all. I''m not a diehard Yunin Village. I surrender, I surrender!!" Next, a ridiculous scene appeared. In the twitching corners of the mouths of Xiaonan and the ninjas of the Blade Department, starting from the first person who yelled for surrender and then hugged his head and squatted down, it immediately triggered a lot of uncomfortable samurai ninjas to follow suit, and the morale of Nangu Yunin immediately The splashed flame was completely extinguished within a few minutes. Therefore, after Xiaonan fully exerted his strength, the battle in the southern district was dramatically surrendered under the leadership of the unscrupulous samurai who took refuge in Urenin Village!.. 12 Chapter 012 Mings Kaleidoscope You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the family area, the spreading flood completely destroyed this once luxurious building. In this newly-born swamp, all kinds of strange beasts, water escape, earth escape and even thunder escape, and various ninjutsu and strange beasts'' talents have uprooted this original building area! Ming ran fast on the surface of the wave, and ice blades made of ice quickly hit the ripples of the water that Ming had stepped on behind him. The three gou jade in his pupils quickly turned, Ming''s hands were imprinted and he jumped forward , Quickly turned around. "Hybrid Ninjutsu-Shadow Clone Shuriken and Phoenix Fire Art!" The shuriken has been carrying a burning flame in such weather, and its power has continued to increase during the flight, until the sky is everywhere, and there is a head-on collision with the thousands of hidden weapons facing Ming. Peng! Ming stood at the top of a house out of the water, his face expressionless, his hands sealed again. "Haha, is the little girl good? But..." Accompanied by a slightly older voice, a muscular elderly ninja appeared next to Jieyin''s Ming in a burst of light smoke, empty right hand and one-handed Jieyin, left hand fist clenched, cruelly special on the fist Cold air condenses on the metal glove! Ming''s eyes shrank, and the three gouyu jade in the writing wheel''s eyes were spinning frantically, and the chakra in his body was frantically refined, but it was too late! "Still too tender!" With endless suffocation, the powerful cold air completely condensed everything around him, and the old man slammed into Ming''s abdomen with a punch! boom!! In the huge shaking, the condensed ice broke apart, covering everything in the crystal clear ice world. Ming was directly bombed into the bottom of the water, and the splashing water slowly condensed into ice as it rose and fell. Time slowly passed, and the originally smiling muscular old man watched Ming''s delay from coming out of the water, his face gradually became serious, because a hand bone made of chakra appeared on the surface of the water. "Yamamoto Caizang, Yurenin Village''s second place, the representative and strongest of Yurenin Village''s family are indeed well-deserved." A cold voice came from underwater without any rush. With the sound coming from far and near, the substantial chakra skeleton appeared from the bottom of the water. When the chest cavity of the skeleton appeared, the old man saw the little girl who had been beaten into the water before. There, located in the protection of the skeleton. The most important thing is that the eyes of this little girl of Uchiha are no longer those of three gouyu jade writing wheels, but six gouyu jade turns into a windmill state! "Kaleidoscope Secret Art-Susano!" "It turned out to be...Kaleidoscope, writing round eyes?!" Ming did not respond to Yamamotos words. In this girls cognition, telling the enemy about her abilities is the most idiotic behavior. Her Royal Highness has always said: "In this world where ninjutsu is the main body, dont do Knowing people is the most important guarantee for the success of all operations!" Compared with Xiaonan''s easy completion of the task, Ming''s task is much more difficult. In any world, in any era, there is always a group of people who hold authority, or control high-end power, or wealthy and rival nations. They form families, families, and organizations. They ignore the suffering in the world and seek in war and chaos. For their own interests, most of them are damned, but it is undeniable that they are very strong!Novels www.xiaos8.com Yamamoto Caizang, a representative of the Urenin village family area, the family area dared to form gangs in the demi-god Ninja village, and even revealed information with the enemy village, dragging Hanzo back. This old man played a very important role. "Unexpectedly, someone in the Dawn organization had Konoha''s secret writing wheel eyes, and even opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that even Konoha Uchiha''s clan could not open, little girl, why should you be in the dawn with your strength? My man..." Seeing Ming is the owner of the kaleidoscope, Yamamoto was moved. If this girl is recruited, there will be more than a super master. With this girl, the descendants of the Yamamoto family... It''s a pity that before Yamamoto finished speaking and his sexual obscenity was over, Susanoo punched out, and directly knocked the unprepared Yamamoto into the air. The muscular old man directly smashed through a bell tower behind and fell into the water. Ming didn''t give up, and drove Susanoo to step forward, punching the place where Yamamoto fell into the water! Frost bursts out! Although Yamamoto was old, his still-developed muscles kept trembling, and powerful power burst out from his arms blocking Susanoo. The somewhat strenuous Yamamoto looked at the expressionless Ming with doubts in his eyes. "[This is a man who was still passionate in his prime, but his old age has corrupted his heart. Like Hanzo, there is no such place in Shinobu Village that I need.] This is what the leader said to me." Ming''s observational power in the kaleidoscope state reached its extreme. After understanding Yamamoto''s question, he just said this coldly. Hearing Mings words, Yamamotos heart is like hearing the twilight bell. The things that happened in his life seem to be in front of his eyes. The rebelliousness of his youth, the close friendship with Sanjiao Hanzo in his youth, vowed to change this sad country, the indulging of middle-aged sons, Under the compliment of family friends, we went further and further away from Hanzo, until now, we can''t look back... "Father, why surrender to the country of fire? Konoha, the country of fire, puts the battlefield in our country, so so many tragedies can happen. I will never surrender, let alone go with this decadent family." "Hanzo, let us work together to change this world, this country, you come to be the leader of Yurenin Village, and I will help you watch those rotten guys and won''t hold you back!" "Sanjiao Hanzo, you are only a demigod, not a god. You can''t give me what I want. I want my children to live in a peaceful age. What''s wrong with that!" "Has Hanzo finally opened up? The power of the country of fire is doomed to the end of the war!" Everything, everything lifelike, flashed in Yamamoto''s mind, and Yamamoto suddenly had a kind of understanding that he was really wrong.Yamamoto suddenly wanted to cry, his heart was swallowed by endless regrets, despair began to spread, pulling him into the abyss in his heart! Looking at the human figure constantly being burned by the crimson flames under the fist of the man Susano, Ming''s hexagonal windmill in his left eye kept spinning, and he whispered: "Kaleidoscope Secret Art-Karma!" Karma fire, Mings exclusive secret technique, a variant of Amaterasu, uses sin as fuel to introduce the target into the illusion of sin, burning the targets spirit and even the souls super flame. The rotation of the pupils gradually ceased, dividing into six gou jade, and then synthesizing three gou jade, Susanoo slowly dispersed, Ming walked over, ignoring the crimson flame, picked up the intact glove, and stayed in his left hand. , Looked at the Spirit Beast Department that had completely suppressed the opponent, with one hand forming a seal in his hand. After a burst of light smoke, Ming appeared behind a Yuren, his left glove condensed, and a punch hit the opponent''s head!Under the freezing air, his head burst, red and white, everywhere. In the next moment, the girl disappeared again, and the killing began again! "Family power is the least needed in the new Shinnin Village, and then you know." This was the only thing Nagato said to Ming before departure... 13 Chapter 013-Penn vs Hanzo You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Is Nagato close to losing control?" In the dark underground space, the old voice echoed in the lonely darkness. The next moment, a writing wheel with scarlet light appeared in this dark world and kept turning. "Yes, Mr. Madara!" "As far as we know, Nagato doesn''t know when he has completely controlled the aristocratic class of Kawa no Kuni in some way." "Now it has developed an organization with huge and powerful war potential. At this time, the six puppets of Nagato are competing with Sanjiao Yu Hanzo for the leader of Yuren Village!" Some strange answers came from all around the darkness, making this dark world seem a bit popular. "That''s it... Absolutely, the previous arrangement continues... Then, start the backup plan!" "Yes!" Outside Yuren Village, by the sea! Payne slowly stayed on the ground, floating in the air, standing opposite Sansho Fish Hanzo! "It seems that this time, I suffered a terrible defeat!" Hanzo looked at the indifferent figure and sighed. At this time, he had already accepted his fate. All the way, he saw the overall disadvantage of Yunin Village. He understood that even though Victory, after today, the strength of Yurencun will return to the original time. At this time, he is too lazy to do it immediately. Time is not important at this moment. "Yes, today is the biggest failure in your life, and also the last time, Sansho Fish Hanzo, your death date is here!" Payne replied calmly, with a will to refuse in his plain words, which contained deep The deep killing intent, under Payne''s depressive aura, was more fearful than cold words. "Death date? Haha, how long has no one told me this term, how many years? More than ten years? Or decades? But if you want to pronounce the death date of Sanjiao Hanzo, you have to show your strength!" As soon as he finished speaking, Hanzo suddenly moved, with a fierce force under his feet, he rushed towards Penn at an extremely fast speed, and at the same time, he quickly formed a seal in his hand. He didn''t care that his choice of sneak attack would tarnish his glory. . Because this is a ninja, without the persistence of a real samurai, without the etiquette of an onmyoji, as long as you win, you can be a ninja! Penn was not at all shocked by Hanzo''s methods, in other words, this body would not show emotions other than indifferent, without any warning, a penn with the same red hair mask came out from behind Penn. I saw the sound of the second Pennpeng, instantly appeared in front of Hanzo, his right fingers were folded together, turned into a metallic color, and rotated like a drill. In Hanzo''s astonishment, a blow penetrated Hanzo''s body while Jieyin was in progress. Peng! I saw Hanzo pierced by the drill and turned into a plume of blue smoke. The next moment, another figure appeared in the blind spot behind the first Payne, his hands were sealed, and his hands were instantly completed. "Water escape-the technique of water dragon bombs!" Water escape water dragon bullet technique: Use chakra to concentrate a large amount of water to form a dragon attacking opponent''s ninjutsu. The attack path of this technique is like a dragon and is extremely powerful. This technique will consume a lot of chakra.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3d.com An imposing giant water dragon hovered in front of the half-hidden body. The country that rained all year long never lacked water resources, not to mention the seaside. Within a few seconds, the giant water dragon and water dragon condensed and rushed towards the first Penn who had just turned sideways. Past. "It''s impossible to escape from such a short distance..." Seeing the roaring water dragon rushing towards Payne six times like a bamboo, Hanzo thought, so Hanzo smiled and said, "It looks like the old man''s death..." But before the words fell silent, Hanzo couldn''t speak anymore, looking at the weird scene before him with an unbelievable expression. I saw a wave of ripples in the space behind Penn who could not turn around, and another red-haired Penn appeared. In Hanzoman''s surprised eyes, he supported the menacing water dragon with his hands. In the next moment, the water dragon roared and immediately became weak. The third Payne actually captured the water dragon and slowly absorbed his own ninjutsu. The powerful water dragon quickly disappeared. In Hanzo''s stunned spirit, the water dragon was only a third. Less than one. However, Sanjiao Hanzo is a demigod recognized by the ninja world after all, and soon calmed down. He glanced at the opponent who turned from one to three, and said with dignified eyes, "This is...your true face? Just now? The second person and the third person both came out of the body of the first person. Is this your blood inheritance limit? From the very beginning, I was puzzled by your eyes, could it be..." After taking a look at the Third Penns not yet complete work, First Penn was very cooperative and did not immediately do it. He turned to face Hanzo and said, "Yes, this is my unique blood inheritance limit, the only blood inheritance in this world. , Reincarnation Eye!!!" "I am Heavenly Way Penn! Vientiane Heavenly Guide!!" Speaking loudly, Tiandao Payne stretched out his left hand to face the Sansho Fish Hanzo. The invisible force grabbed Hanzo and stopped his movement. The huge gravity absorbed Hanzo''s body. "I am Asura Payne!" In the extremely skilled instantaneous technique, Asura Payne appeared on the left side of Tiandao Payne, and the right-hand rotating drill bit was full of wind-based chakra changes, just like a spinning handle. Shuriken in. "Rotating energy sword!" The change of wind attribute and the overlap of the strength of the drill bit caused the surrounding air to turn into wind blades, encircling Shura Dao Payne''s right hand, and blasted towards Hanzo, who was being attracted. Hanzo was in a crisis for an instant, and the strong gravity made him slide on the ground to move towards Heavenly Path Penn. Even if he strengthened the Chakra under his feet, it would not help, at most, the speed of his movement would be slightly slower. But the Asura Payne who rushed in front of you was the trickiest. That kind of terrible trick, if it were hit by a single blow, the demigod would not be spared. The fast seal in his hand, even if there is gravity, is a strong ninja peak. , Hanzo Jieyin''s speed is not slow. "Water escape-the mouth of evil!" Water flowed out of thin air at Hanzo''s feet, turning into an evil dragon of water, and blasting towards Shura Dao in front of him, but "I am a hungry ghost, Dao Payne, suck the seal! Slay the dragon!" I dont know when, the Hungry Ghost Dao, which had already absorbed the technique of water dragon bombs, appeared before the evil dragon. "How could it be so fast, could it be..." Hanzo''s pupils shrank in his eyes, who kept Kyuyin''s appearance, and thought in horror. "Yes, I specifically suppressed the time before absorbing the water dragon bomb technique, just to make you misjudgment!" said the hungry ghost Dao Payne, who seemed to have a good heart, or was to fight the enemy and suppress the evil dragon. It''s just that Hanzo has no chance to be shocked, because Shura Dao Payne directly passed through the suppressed evil dragon, and a rotating energy sword pierced Hanzo''s abdomen...... .. 14 Chapter 015 Super God Luo Tian Solicits Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the realm of poison and water, waves are raging, and poisonous dragons roar! The six poisonous dragons roared and rushed towards the four penns. The powerful aura would destroy everything in front of them, and the corroded and destructive dragon breath sent a fatal impact! "Is this your trump card? The demigod is still worthy of the name, but if you think this will change your ending, I can only water" Tiandao Payne looked at the six poisonous dragons approaching at the extreme speed in front of him, said indifferently, and stretched out his hands at the same time, the reincarnation in his pupils looked right, and the substantive Chakra came out! "Too naive! Shenluo Tianzheng!" The world stagnated for an instant. In the next instant, the invisible power spread out in all directions with Payne as the core. The invisible barrier quickly came into contact with the poisonous dragon. The poisonous dragon trembled slightly. The next moment, six poisonous dragons with powerful destructive power were suddenly and pervasively. The repulsive force rushed out and hit the water hard, splashing huge waves! Hanzo''s pupils shrank, and he was shocked by the power of this technique. Even if the opponent had used the power that could directly absorb the technique before, Hanzo was not so shocked, because the experienced Hanzo could see at a glance, the kind of absorption. The power cannot absorb the objective facts that have been created by the technique, it is a flawed technique. And now, the power of the six poisonous dragons is no different from the six enhanced version of the water dragon bomb technique, and the poisonous dragon has been simulated. This kind of ninjutsu has actually reached the level of S grade, and the six S grade ninjutsu have been hit by a single blow. Disillusioned, and watching Payne''s calm performance, Hanzo raised his estimate of his strength even higher! but-- "Huh, innocent you! In this realm, I am a god! God is undefeated!" Even though Hanzo was surprised in his heart, the movement in his hand did not stop for a while. In a short moment, another ninjutsu seal was completed! "Water escape-the technique of multiple water dragon bombs!" The poisonous dragons of water reappeared one after another, dozens of poisonous dragons flying on the water surface, this kind of scene is really difficult to see. The consumption is actually the chakra that has been used several times. This is Hanzos trump card. In this field, not only Suizuns attainments are advancing by leaps and bounds, but consumption is also scarce. Although there is a time limit, the battle of ninjas is never a long battle of attrition. Unless it is irresistible, in the shortest time Ending the battle is the way ninjas fight! With a fierce roar, Hanzo awakened from the pride of summoning the huge number of water dragons. Turning his head, he found that the four poisonous dragons had been torn apart by the four poisonous dragons, and the beast Dao Payne had appeared in the hellhound. Above the middle head! "Biological transformation-schizophrenia!" A few simple seals are matched with the reincarnation eye, and what the Beast Dao Payne displayed is the six ways of the exclusive beast Dao, a change of biological transformation and transformation! After a burst of light smoke passed, the Hellhound split. A three-headed Hellhound split into three. Then the necks of the three Hellhounds. Two sarcomas grew and split at a speed visible to the naked eye. Only the head! One was divided into three. Two of the hellhounds roared and rushed towards the poisonous dragon, and the third hellhound, with the help of Brute Dao, began a second split. "Damn it!" Looking at the other side''s peculiar psychic beasts and weird splitting techniques, Sansho Fish Hanzo unwillingly drove the poison dragon and hellhound to start a frantic fight! "Really, isn''t it good to forget me?" Indifferent voices came from the left and the right respectively. Before Hanzo could react, he felt a sharp vibration on the left side and glanced at it. Shura Dao Payne, whose right arm had been disused, appeared there, his whole body was filled with materialized chakras, and the exposed skin was cracked with bruises. It opened the chakra limits of the eight doors and jumped from the water with concentrated strength. To the right foot! "Profound meaning-Fengshen legs!" Combining the entry-level information of the martial arts cheats, Fengshen leg and the quality changes of the wind attribute Chakra, it is a physical maneuver that can be performed in the case of Eight Dunjia! With a kick, Hanzo barely lifted the Chakra at the last moment and jumped out. Shura Dao''s foot hit the sansho fish, and then rebounded back to the surface. It is a pity that the skin of the sansho fish was extremely slippery and greasy. For the most part, but this is the case, the Sansho fish is still seriously injured! In mid-air, Hanzo looked at the scream of Sansho fish with a burst of irritation, but before he could respond, a strong anxiety poured into his heart, and a chakra aggregate hovering with a tiny water dragon directly bombarded the backs of the Sansho fish... pen Fun Pavilion vp www.vp268xs.com Boom boom boom!!! Above the lake, white smoke billowed, covering everything. Right below and behind, Hungry Ghost Dao Payne kept his left palm upright, facing diagonally above. Obviously, the trick just now was performed by Hungry Ghost Dao. "The attack method of this chakra aggregate is very similar to the tail beast jade exclusive to the tail beast. It is a way to imitate the tail beast, and it is a way to reuse the chakra that has been absorbed by oneself." The sound came out of the dense smoke in the sky, and the animal husbandry Dao watched unexpectedly. Soon the Sansho Fish Hanzo stepped on the water, and was completely covered by the water wall! Obviously, at the very moment, the opponent completely protected himself with the water wall! "It''s really careless!" Slowly descending from the air to the top of the Sansho fish, Hanzo sighed while making seals with both hands, "If that''s the case, I''d better bury you here!" "Water Escape-End Water Prison Technique!" Hanzo''s own art combines the domain and the water prison technique to confine the enemy to the domain water prison, either completely poisoned, or killed by powerful water pressure, or suppressed the seal! Following Hanzo''s several handprints, the currents in the entire field enveloped by the invisible barrier spread, spreading an unstoppable aura that does not fill the entire barrier. "Is that so?" Tiandao Payne looked at the changes almost all over the lake. Although he lacked combat experience, he had always surpassed the world with his eyesight and insight. He easily understood the secret of Hanzo''s so many ninjutsu. "Although it''s okay to delay until the end of the time, but it doesn''t fit my style. If this is the case, I will give you a beautiful funeral. As a strong man, you should die at the most brilliant moment!" With that said, the Heavenly Dao Penn was suspended in the air, opposing the Hanzo volley standing above the Sansho Fish, while the Asura Dao, the Animal Dao and the Hungry Ghost Dao, and the Hellhounds entangled with the poisonous dragon, all made a soft sound. The sound turned into a wisp of blue smoke, and the breath of Heavenly Way Payne seemed even more solemn! "Their power is from the same source!" Hanzo maintained his hand seal technique, as if thinking of something, he squinted his eyes and judged, "Could it be that this is the power of the reincarnation eye, the same as that of the psychic beast''s split technique!" "It''s all over!" Looking at Hanzo indifferently, Tiandao Payne didn''t care about the thoughts that the other party might perceive. He stretched his hands, and the vast aura filled the entire field, even though the technique of ending the water prison was gradually taking shape. And so it stopped! "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!" The world stagnated at that moment, and then, in the horrified gaze of Hanzo, the endless repulsive force burst the barrier of this so-called realm, lakes, earth, creatures, and even the air, everything was repelled! boom!boom!boom!!! The huge roar remembered that the huge smoke and dust flew high even in such rainy weather, and the sound spread far and wide, and the entire Yunin village fell into silence amidst this explosion! The team approaching Urenin Village also came to a halt, and only began to move forward again after the palanquin sent a "don''t care" instruction. "Hanzo, your strength is still good, but it''s a pity that you used the so-called domain and integrated everything with this domain. This is really a genius idea. It gave me a lot of enlightenment!" In the muttering voice, Nagato gradually closed his eyes and seemed to fall into a deep sleep. The border of Kawa no Kuni, a ninja stationed area. Thousands of miles away, in the dark underground, the strong vibration made the entire secret room slightly turbulent, Uchiha Madara opened his scarlet writing wheel. "Ahem, Nagato..." .. 15 Chapter 016 Controlling Yuren Village You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A hidden ninja stationed at the border of Kawa no Kuni. The pale man with black hair and snake eyes looked in the direction of Yuren Village, feeling the subtle aftermath of the earthquake under his feet, a trace of unknown emotion flashed in the snake eyes, and said softly: "Is there anything going on in Yuren Village?" The voice is slightly magnetic and hoarse, with an inexplicable appeal. "Enjoy Lord Oshemaru, in the telematics of the mountain clan, that there is no problem, but an earthquake of unknown origin has occurred." Behind the man, a young man wearing a helmet with his back on a one-man high facility replied respectfully. Is that so? The man named Oshemaru was talking to himself in the bottom of his heart, but there was a strange feeling. It seemed that something was completely unexpected by Konoha. This feeling made Oshemaru very uncomfortable. Snake pupil squinted lightly. In the middle, a ray of cold light flashed. "Okay, Yahiko, I''ll see you again. I hope that next time you meet, you will become ninjas who stand alone!" Enduring the entanglement in his heart, Ji Lai also smiled cheerfully while looking at some of the disciples who could not cry. Then he turned around and left without looking back. However, what Jilaida didn''t know was that behind Yahiko and his two partners, a white plant appeared in the corner of the remote hut where they lived for three years. "One of the three ninjas, Jiraiya''s apprentice, should he meet Mr. Madara''s requirements?" "It''s over! Hanzo!" Tiandao Payne''s eyes kept changing, and the Sansho Fish Hanzo was locked in the thick smoke! Hanzo is worthy of being a strong man. At that moment, he decisively ignored the backlash after the ninjutsu was stopped, and used Sansho fish as a shield to survive the super god Luo Tianzheng. Of course, Sansho fish completely died in this violent explosion. Fortunately, what Penn needs is the flesh and blood of the Sansho fish, backed by the biochemical world and Saya, and the biochemical Sansho fish created by the flesh and blood itself, it will not be backlashed by things like the previous owner. At the moment when Shenluo Tianzheng declined, Hanzo put his hands on the ground, resisting the pain on his body, and stood up instantly. But at the moment when he stood straight, a strong force came from his head, causing Hanzo to bend his legs and kneel heavily on the ground. Hanzo knew that this was Payne pressing his head with his hand. The intuitive alarm in his soul made him disregard that there was no chakra in his body. He just extracted a trace of energy and worked desperately. Without chakra, he insisted on extracting and using it. Life is a bet! "Hanzo, it''s over!" A plain word came from behind, and at the same time, the right hand pressing on Hanzo''s head, lightly lifted at night, a white shadow seemed to be slowly pulled out of Hanzo by Payne... "what!" A strong man like Hanzo, no matter how serious the injury, even if he died, would not be able to make such a tragic scream, but the soul is different from the body, and the pain of the soul cannot be suppressed in any way. The severe pain caused the trace of chakra that was just extracted to collapse and disappear in the body in an instant! Hanzo, who realized that he was really close to the end, suddenly calmed down. Slowly raising his head to look at Payne standing in front of him, without the angry and hideous expression he imagined, Hanzo was smiling and staring at Payne in front of him. "May I know what you are going to do?" Romance Novel Network www.yanqingxsw.com "What a demigod can''t do, only by becoming a god can you change everything!" Payne looked at Hanzo and said slowly, his tone indifferent, but his firm will was undoubtedly revealed! "Ahem, it''s really exciting. Then, let the old man go underground to witness your success or... the end, goodbye, the mysterious boy with the eyes of reincarnation." Having said this, Hanzang''s eyes blurred and stretched out his hands to clasp his chest, like a dead monk. Looking at Hanzo, whose eyes had already lost vitality and still smiling, Payne slowly whispered, "The age of demigods is ended by me, then, next..." Payne stretched out a blank seal scroll from his sleeve, spread it out, put Hanzo''s body on the scroll, and quickly sealed the seal in his hand. Peng! Hanzo''s body was sucked into the scroll!Roll up the reel. "My name is Penn, the leader of Yuren Village!" Penn raised his head and muttered slowly in the mouth of Yuren Village in the distance, his body slowly rising!Flew to Yuren Village. Suspended over Yuren Village, when the war in Yuren Village had ended. After several years of infiltration, the help brought by Liudao Network and the efforts of Ming who opened the kaleidoscope and Xiaonan who possessed the power of Talisman, Hanzo''s diehard loyalties have been wiped out, and the so-called family power has been vanished! The Dawn Organization personnel trained in a special way quickly took over the village with the help of the internal response. At this time, everyone gathered together around the central building! At this moment, Payne appeared! Seeing that standing high in the sky like a god, the robe studded with fire clouds, fluttering with the wind!Under the rays of the setting sun, the silver mask reflected a dazzling light, which also supported Penn''s sacred and inviolable power! "My lord!" Under the leadership of the Dawn Organization staff, the ninjas and villagers of Yuren Village, even Xiao Nan and Ming, all kneeled to the ground, respectfully! Looking down on sentient beings like a god, the majestic and loud voice reaches the ears of the entire Yuren Village "I am Penn and have killed the demigod Hanzo. From now on, Penn will be the god of Yunin Village!" "Long live the adults!" The people of the dawn organization cheered immediately. Even though they have known the incredibleness of their own adults, they are after all the generation who grew up listening to the stories of the demigods since childhood. Hearing that the demigods have been beheaded by their own adults, they are naturally happy Crazy! "The demigod is dead? Payne?" The ordinary ninjas and villagers who had returned were blank in their minds, and they were unbelievable and had to believe. They don''t doubt the true or false of the other party''s words, they have just seen the strength of the other party. They could not see the strength of Payne with their own eyes, but his subordinates, that powerful ability, was enough to convince these villagers from the bottom of their hearts, let alone the other party also killed the demigod Hanzo! After all, the small country Ninja Village has been oppressed all the year round. The death rate of the ninjas is really high. Therefore, there is not much so-called "I will protect the village" complex. Now it has been replaced by another stronger leader, although Not adapted, but not unacceptable! Under the infection of the dawn organization, some villagers began to chant "Long live my lord!" As one person joined, more and more people began to join. In a moment, all the villagers joined the carnival, shouting "My lord!" Seeing the scene at hand, Payne opened his arms and floated up like a divine residence! Among the villagers of Urenin Village, a man named Hayao Miyazaki saw this scene. His heart had an idea, and his inspiration broke out. He painted it. Hundreds of years later, this painting has become a treasure of the world and has been called by the world. For the "Prologue of the God Emperor", it was even used as a historical textbook for later generations. The icon of the first battle in the history of God Emperor Payne and the raid on Yuren Village has been widely spread!.. 16 Chapter 017 Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai Seeking Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning, the morning sun rises and shines on the world among the clouds. The country of Sichuan, this rainy country is rarely sunny, and the air after the rain is fresh and comfortable. This makes me feel comfortable when I come to this country from thousands of miles away. ! My name is Uzumaki Kousina, nine years old this year, one of Konoha Sannin, a disciple of Senju Tsunade! I was born in a Ninja Village called Uzumaki Country. Uzashio Village is the main ruler of this country, the little princess of Uzumaki. I was sent to Konoha as the second-generation Nine-tailed column power training of the Konoha village. In fact, I have a secret that no one knows. I have another memory that does not belong to me. It was five years ago when a broken soul who claimed to be an otaku invaded my body. At that time, I was only four years old, but Naturally powerful chakra and control make it easy for me to defeat this arrogant but powerless guy. When I was defeated, that guy actually broke down in my consciousness, and then, I got a lot of ancient memories, that is, from that time, I, Uzumaki Kushinas cosmic journey, ahem Cough, oversaid. Originally, these inexplicable memories made me enlighten me in a short year of wisdom. The words in my memory are that my thoughts have become more premature, and I have understood many things. Of course, Mr. Jiu Xinnai has always been very mature and mature. Four years ago, after learning about a series of things about Konoha Ninja Village and Ninja Manjuli, I realized one thing, that is, the strange memory in my head is not all good, because it destroys my reality, it Let me know a cruel fact, the world I live in is the world described by an anime called "Naruto" in the world of the otaku! At that time, I was decadent for several months. Fortunately, at that time, I had just left Uzumaki Village. Konoha''s ninja just thought that I was sad when I left the village and didn''t care too much. It was during that period of time, in the memory of consciously or unconsciously, after knowing a lot of so-called parallel space, the projection of the world consulting and other home knowledge, I finally got rid of the nightmare of broken reality. During that time, I met my first good friend, her name is Uchiha Ming, one of the ninjas who lent me to Konoha, her mother was surnamed Senju, according to what I know In fact, it is the knowledge in the memory. The combination of Uchiha and Senju''s power seems to be one of the strongest forces in the world. I am very optimistic about her, but unfortunately, four years ago, she went to the country to do a mission, and then disappeared. For this reason, I was sad for a long time before relieving, and then I was shocked that there seemed to be something in the future in that group of memories. Later, when I was Colonel Shinobi, I finally digested the memory, and then I found out in horror, Wuchao Village will be destroyed in the future. Thinking of my parents and relatives and friends in the village, I made up my mind to protect my village. Perhaps because of the ripening of memories, I also feel that I am different from the second-generation nine-tailed man in that group of memories. At least in that group of memories, that carefree woman would not think of finding one for myself. Master, let''s be the backer. probably In order to protect my family in the future, according to my memory, I chose several candidates for the master. In the end, I chose the future fifth-generation Naruto, Konoha''s first female ninja-Tsunade Hime! Relying on the privilege of the next second generation of Nine-tailed man Zhuli, I easily found Tsunade Senju. As a result, all the imaginary methods were useless, because when I saw Tsunade Hime, somehow, my head became hot. Just put it forward. Then, easily, I became a disciple of Tsunade-sama.187 Novel www.187xsxs.com With the help of my master, my strength improved rapidly. In the first year of Ninja School, with my talent, I became the eldest sister of the school. No one dared to disobey me. By the way, including the girl named Bofeng Shuimen. Cavity. Well, since knowing my own identity in that group of memories, I have rejected this guy very much, even if in the future he is the fastest yellow flash in the Ninja world, even in that group of memories, I and that sissy are very Love is happy, even if our future son Naruto Uzumaki is the protagonist of this Naruto world! But the most important thing is that my old lady is dead! He''s meowing, the future female Naruto Master actually died, and she died so terribly!Is there a mistake? Knowing that I will die in the future like this, how could my old lady go to the top, and ah, my old lady really doesn''t like that sissy! Okay, lets get back to the subject. In order to ensure a better future, Mr. Uzumaki Kushina wrote the history of this world in a typeface called Chinese characters. Among them, the one that attracted the most attention of the Lord, naturally, the future A few of the strongest standing on the pinnacle! I have passed the memory of that housemaid over and over again, in accordance with my own understanding, Uchiha Madara, this guy who is said to have not died is the so-called final boss, but unfortunately I dont know where he is, otherwise even if the memory is exposed. To inform the master, combine Konoha''s peak combat power and destroy him! Then Uchiha brought soil, but this guy didnt know whether he was born or not. The next thing is Uzumaki Nagato, in the memory of that otaku, now the owner of the eye of reincarnation, this guy ruined most of Konohas scene with one move. Let me stay for a long time. After knowing that Uncle Jilaiya was staying in the country of Sichuan, I wished to rush there and bring this strongest potential stock to Wuchao Village. As for why not bring Konoha back?This guy is named Uzumaki, and it is most suitable to be the guardian deity of Uzumaki Village. In my memory, Uzumaki Nagato''s parents were killed by the Konoha ninja by mistake. It is really inappropriate to bring Konoha back. Fortunately, a week ago, Master Tsunade received the order to take people to the Uzushio Village, and finally waited for the opportunity. For some reason, the master finally agreed. Before I was happy, the master said the content of the task and I was stunned! "Help the Sansho Fish Hanzo to calm the chaos in Yuren Village and encircle and suppress the organization that split the country of the riverDawn, he is meowing, what is it? Isnt Dawn coming out in a few years? The thing called the butterfly effect is so terrifying. ?" "It seems to hear some interesting information, little girl..." A cold voice sounded behind me, and there was a chill behind my back. I pulled out my shuriken and turned to guard. I saw one wearing a fire cloud robe with a silver fake. The figure above stood there. Looking at the familiar uniform and the reincarnation eyes through the silver mask, my mind shook, and I couldn''t help but blurt out: "Reincarnation eyes, you are Nagato?!" As soon as the words were spoken, there was a swelling in my heart. I knew in my heart that it seemed that something was going on... really-- "I have to say, little girl, you aroused my interest..." ps: Suddenly I became interested and wrote such a chapter!Mainly it temporarily changed the development of the plot, ha ha!The next chapter is going to let Tsunade take a journey through... 17 Chapter 018-Shayes Script for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a rare and sunny morning in the country of Sichuan. Walking on the slightly wet grass, Jilai is also walking slowly on the mountain path. There is still half a day before the meeting time, and Jilai is not in a hurry. In fact, Jiraiya and even the third generation of Hokage didnt care much about the goal of this mission. Regarding the annihilation of Gens personnel, it seemed to the two of them that there was half-god acquiescence, so it was necessary for Sannin to come. Has the meaning of shocking Sansho fish Hanzo. However, the development of some things always catches people off guard. Bang bang bang!!! The Jilai who was moving forward suddenly disappeared, and a few black iron rods were brushed and inserted into the grass where Jilai was just now. In the next instant, Zi Lai also appeared not far away, looking at the small hill behind. It was a figure in a Huoyun robe standing there with a silver mask covering his face, with an indifferent temperament like a god. and-- "This eye... actually, the eyes of the six immortals, the reincarnation eye..." Seeing the opponent who suddenly appeared in front of him, even if he was good at fighting, he was stunned for a while! "According to the order of the daimyo, passage is prohibited here, Jiraiya, one of the heroes of Konoha Sannin!" The visitor stood indifferently, with a scroll in his sleeve, and said calmly. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) In the same situation, Oshemaru, one of the three ninjas, also encountered it, but compared to Jiraiya, Oshemaru''s situation was much more tragic. The original lush forest was devastated by the raging wind and flames. Konoha ninjas were hanging on branches, lying on the ground, or half buried in the soil... "So, Lord Oshemaru, do you still want to go your own way?" The kaleidoscope in Uchiha''s eyes kept spinning, and the crimson flame lingered. Standing in front of the half-kneeling Oshemaru, her expression was extremely cold, and the even more indifferent was Oshemaru. The unwillingness in the snake pupils made the originally gloomy Oshemaru even more eerie and weird. The original one of the three forbearances, Oshemaru, was extremely powerful, but it was rubbed to the corner by this weird flame, which caused the soul to shake. Shushu is simply the ultimate ninjutsu! "Hehe, Uchiha Ming, I didnt expect to see you only for a few years. You have become so strong. What if I want to continue?" Even though I was injured carelessly, the Viper still doesnt think he will lose. You know, from the dangerous The men who survived the Second Ninja World War will never lose out because of a momentary carelessness. "If this is the case, even if the Lord Oshemaru was kind to me, I can only follow the order and use these eyes to keep you here forever!" The voice just fell, surrounded by almost materialized chakras, Ming''s The breath changed from cold to fierce, and the will to kill was undoubtedly revealed. Behind them, masked ninjas drew out their weapons one after another, and Chakra was linked together in a mysterious way, and the skyrocketing aura crisscrossed this forest, and the war was about to start! "That? What are you going to do?" Jiu Xinnai said that he had only come out for the morning fortune in the early morning, but he had just walked a little bit far away. He was so unlucky because he was outspoken and was caught by the future boss, the guy who became Penn. Kushina, who was blocked from the flow of Chakra, watched Payne take himself around the residence of Master Tsunade, stopping every few steps to make a mysterious rune, and finally couldnt help it. Asked. "It''s nothing, it''s just a trap." He said that he lifted Jiu Xinnai on his shoulders, glanced at the camp that was already moving, turned around and disappeared in place.360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com In the camp, in the center tent, a plump beauty with blond hair and brown eyes consciously glanced at the direction where Payne disappeared, but she found nothing in the tent. Then, the activist Tsunade immediately walked out of the tent and nodded at will. After saying hello to the ninja, he asked, "Where is that girl Kushina?" "Miss Kushina is out for morning haul." A middle-aged ninja who was cooking breakfast responded while processing the food in his hands, and then seemed to recall Kushina''s energetic appearance and smiled knowingly. "Really?" Tsunade responded casually, with a bad premonition in his heart, and said to the ninja who followed: "I''ll go out and get that girl back. You can eat first." Then, ignoring the response of others, Gu Zidi left the camp, but Tsunade didn''t know. Once he left the camp, he embarked on a path he had never thought of, and the future was about to be different. The last group of Konoha, Danzo, stopped not far from Yuren Village. "That''s it, my lord, Konoha has acted recklessly this time, and the old man will go back to tell the third generation of Hokage and say goodbye!" Danzo, who bowed slightly in front of the sedan chair, said with a blank expression on his face. Then, with the team that had clearly arrived at the destination, he turned and left quickly. The stopped team filled a few steps and moved on, and the news that the daimyo was about to rectify the new leader''s name in Shinobu Village had spread throughout the village. "Well, I''ve said it, Saya-sama''s script is absolutely fine!" In the sedan chair, in a water mirror, Saya said so, that posture of rolling around in the quilt made the original pure image more lovely. "Well, except for Da She Wan, it''s a bit troublesome, but he is not the future master of forbidden spells. Ming''s kaleidoscope power is enough, so he doesn''t need to fight hard. Now that Konoha is crippled, the future will not be fun... " Nagato admired Saya''s gesture and said lightly. "Of course, with the exception of rebels like Oshemaru, in this ninja era, which has just transitioned from the feudal samurai era, all ninjas have not escaped the influence of the daimyo class in their subconscious minds. Of course, this is also the same as the ninja chakra practice. Its related, too much power is involved, and the ninja will become weaker." "Yes, especially the existence of the right class like Danzang, this kind of hidden meaning makes him the easiest to dismiss, ha ha." "Hey..." Suddenly, in the water mirror, Saya''s face zoomed in, and he was obviously close to the water mirror. "Brother Nagato, what I want, Saya, I am preparing to return a gift here, you see. !" Speaking of Saya, several photos appeared in front of him. Inside were beautiful girls, nurses, school uniforms, and even swimsuits.Nagato scanned it carefully until one of the pictures narrowed his eyes and said with satisfaction: "It''s ready, but I''m only responsible for sending people there. How to convince them is your business." "No problem, just send someone over. No matter what, Saya is perfectly restrained to her." The black-haired girl said confidently. "That''s good, hurry up and send the gift back..." "What? You are so stubborn when someone asks for a gift, and you are so positive if you ask for a gift back..." This year, Sansho Fish Hanzo died at Penns hand. The news of the change of the master of Amunin Village shocked the entire Ninja world. The ninjas could not imagine how this invincible demigod in the country of Kawa was killed. Aminun Village As a result, it was listed as the focus of attention by the Five Ninja Village. In the same year, the princess of Konoha Ninja Village, Senju Tsunade disappeared in Kawa no Kuni. With the cooperation of Kawa no Kuni Daimyo, Konoha searched repeatedly to no avail, but only found clues and determined that the other party was wandering outside. In this year, the new daimyo of Kawa no Kuni and Uzushi Kuni reached an alliance agreement, and at the same time, some Uzumaki clan moved into Yuren Village to form Uzushi Uzumaki clan. This year was the most lively year after World War II, and later generations will even call it the first year of the apocalypse, which means the year of revelation from heaven... ps: Suddenly I don''t want to write about how to fight Sannin, and the group destroys the root of Konoha. How do you say, as Nagato said, you can''t kill anyway. If you really fight, it will be very boring.Forget it, let''s explore Infinity and Biochemistry first.Of course, Yunin''s strategy is not over yet, this is just the first step...... .. 18 Chapter 019 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, the years are like songs. In the main god space, Li Shuaixi sat on the big exchange sofa, closed his eyes and meditated. When returning to the main god space, there are only four days left before the next horror movie. After exchanging blood lineage and exercises, by connecting with the ontological thinking, Li Shuaixi indirectly created his own through four years. The preliminary Yaozu exercises. After completing the exercises, starting last night, Li Shuaixi directly opened the first and second genetic locks under the main divine light group, until he felt that the disguised soul on the surface of his soul was copied by the main god, and then disconnected from the main body. The connection becomes a semi-independent incarnation like Saya. Several beams of light fell on the main god platform square! "Enter the halo within 30 seconds, the teleportation target is locked, the target "The Grudge"! Start teleportation..." During the process of being teleported by the main god, there will be a half-dream and half-awake feeling, especially for those who have always tried to hold their destiny in their own hands. This feeling is especially obvious and disgusting. Li Shuaixi was the first to wake up. If it were the original Li Shuaixi, even if he had a stronger power than Zheng Zha, he might be able to hide his powers and bide his time, but as a Shura Taoist Li Shuaixi would not, even if his personality and body have There is a difference, but the self-respecting mentality will never change. Li Shuaixi frowned and looked at the surrounding environment. The surrounding environment was gloomy and evil, and the cold evil spirit was almost drilling into the bones of people. This is a very ordinary room with a floor on the floor. On the tatami floor, each room is separated by paper doors. The decorative art of the room is close to the ancient Chinese Tang Dynasty style. Is this the birthplace of the grudge?Then that feeling is Jia coconut, as Li Shuaixi thought. After Li Shuaixi, Zheng Zha and others also woke up one after another. When they saw Li Shuaixi who woke up first, they seemed to want to say something, but they couldnt say it. Li Shuaixi knew that this was because they had treated his ex in the last time. Guilt in the task, but is guilt useful?Really hypocritical... As soon as the few people had their minds, they immediately began to count the number of people on the ground. Not counting, but this number scared everyone enough. A total of 14 new people were lying on the ground. If you add Zheng Zha, etc. With the existence of six people, then the number of people in this horror movie has reached the limit of twenty people. The more the number of people, the more difficult the horror movie. The last time there were only 15 aliens who changed the plot, but it almost caused a group flutter, and this time the number of horror movies reached an exaggerated 20 people. , The difficulty must be much greater than the last time alien! Zhang Jie sat on the ground and murmured, "It''s a grudge, it''s a grudge, and it''s a grievance of twenty people...we are..." At the beginning, Li Shuaixi watched their real performances with interest, especially Zhang Jie, who was sitting on the ground. This was actually the performance of the strongest player in the Zhongzhou team. After watching it for a while, he lost interest and turned around to watch. The two newcomers who are most interested in themselves. One of them sat there reading a book without ignoring the people around him. This was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy who looked gentle and quiet. He was the very popular Zhao Yingkong in the infinite world. As if sensing Li Shuaixis gaze, Zhao Yingkong looked up. Li Shuaixi smiled at her and turned to look at another beauty. She seemed to have not woken up yet, wearing a very sexy pajamas. With a lazy waist, his eyes are dim, his expression is lazy, he looks very worthy of the word stunner. I saw the sexy beauty yawned and said, "Japan? Why did you come to Japan?" The sexy beauty looked around, and then she realized that the environment was not right, and she was about to yell. Suddenly she saw Li Shuixi''s sight and eyes. Positive, it seems very pleasantly surprised. Ahhhhhh, the plot is wrong, this kind of weird sight, is it a copy of Li Shuixi, let me wipe it, isn''t it just copied yesterday, this time difference is really chaotic... Suddenly Li Shuaixi, who was thinking about this, heard a woman''s yelling from downstairs, and at the same time the woman''s words were heard That''s Japanese! This Japanese-speaking woman must be a plot character. In other words, when they can interact with the plot character, it means that the horror movie has begun! Suddenly, a gloomy cold attacked everyone present, but everyone present except Li Shuaixi and Zheng Zha didn''t seem to feel this gloomy cold. Li Shuaixi''s body shook, and the red innocence came out, isolating the coldness. Come, this move surprised the people around.Reading novels www.dushula.net Only Zheng Zha trembled violently. He took out the submachine gun from Na Ring before he even thought about it. At this moment, the bullet in the gun happened to be a spirit bullet. He raised the gun and swept up the attic on the second floor obliquely. With the sound of gunshots, the attic gate was instantly smashed. Everyone except Li Shuaixi looked at him inexplicably, and the coldness gradually receded, as if they didn''t feel it or even felt it. There is already a trace of cold air swimming in them... Even Li Shuixi and Zheng Zha themselves were entangled with this breath, looming, and they felt like an illusion. Feeling the breath on his body, Li Shuaixi retracted his qi and looked at Zheng Zha, who was still in shock. He didn''t speak, and took the lead to go out. Other people including Zheng Zha also followed. As if shocked by Li Shuaixis golden blood, the breath of Jia coconut did not strike again, and Zheng Zha did not lose control anymore. After Chu Xuan followed Li Shuixi out, he gave him a deep look, then turned and left. Say hello to anyone. Outside the house, Zheng Zha looked at Li Shuaixi who was strolling and leaving without stopping, and said loudly, "Li Shuaixi, although we were sorry for some parts of the last mission, I apologize to you here. I hope that in this horror movie, we You can form an alliance to take care of each other." Li Shuai paused for a moment, turned his head and glanced at Zheng Zha, and said mockingly: "I don''t care about those things, and there is no need to form an alliance. I don''t like burdening and succumbing to others, and... if I really want to apologize, Can''t it be in the main god space?" After finishing talking, he didn''t even look at Zheng Zha Tieqing''s face, and walked straight forward, and the sexy woman had already followed him at some point... "Who, do you think I can be the number one in the world with power!" Zhang Jie walked over and patted Zheng Zha on the shoulder, comforting him in his own way. "I''m fine!" Zheng Zha adjusted quickly, looked at his teammates, and smiled: "After all, we are sorry for him, Chu Xuan... Forget it, it''s meaningless to say this. Let''s find a place to settle down. , And then let the newcomer introduce themselves." Not far away, Chu Xuan and his robot, Arnold, walked one after another, pushing his glasses, Chu Xuan said blankly, "Although there is a metamorphosis, it is too thorough. It''s completely different, but forget it, I''m tired..." After leaving Zhengzha''s group, Li Shuaixi took off his coat to the sexy woman. After the other party put on his coat, he quickly said: "Hello, my name is Ming Yanwei. Thank you for saving me last time. Without you, I ..." Li Shuaixi stopped the other party''s words and said softly: "It''s just the right time." But I was frantically complaining in my heart, I am not kind, I swallowed Li Shuaixi''s soul, and strengthened the fruit of the labor of the replica. Then Li Shuaixi stopped a taxi and said to the driver: "The nearest shrine, faster." Then he got into the car with Ming Yanwei. At this time, Nagato, the main body of the ninja world, had just completed the ceremony of Penn''s crowning the leader of Yunin Village, and a thud sounded in his mind. After Nagato was slightly stunned, he was surprised to find that he possessed the power of the world and the power of time and space. Suddenly it increased by a large amount, and the soul space seemed to be baptized in some way, expanding a little. Nagato had a sense of understanding in his heart. Killing Hanzo himself and gaining his power was equivalent to taking his luck. In this world of ninja, he is considered a great prince, and his luck has increased greatly. The more the world treats him. Not fortified, so the key to the world can play a greater role. Obviously, a path that can make full use of the Key of the Worlds abilities appeared in front of Nagato. With a thought, Saya, who was far away in the biochemical world, also started his own power layout. "But Naruto World is not suitable for expansion, although my goal is to become the sixth largest country before the plot..." At this time, the situation of Li Shuaixi on the Shura Dao was also reported. Li Shuaixi was going to kill Zhang Jie in this mission and unlock the third gene lock, because the inheritance of the captain''s authority would be scanned by the main god and need the support of the body. "It''s just right, when dealing with soul-like creatures, the human realm is almost a nemesis. Get out of the six realms early. The original design of the left eye can only be realized if the six realms are great. The grievance, I don''t know what to expect..." With that said, an expression of expectation appeared on Nagato''s face!.. 19 Chapter 020 The Ontology Arrives You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a sparsely populated shrine. Stepping over the steps, you can see at a glance, the word "Sunset" hangs above it. Standing at the door, Li Shuixi looked at the signboard of the shrine with a sense of inexplicable familiarity, and couldn''t help but say to Ming Yanwei beside him: "Is it my illusion, I always feel that the four words of Higurashi Shrine have a certain unusual meaning. " "Ahaha, young man, you have a good vision. Tell you, our shrine..." Ming Yanwei didn''t answer yet. An old man who didn''t know when he was approaching bragged on Li Shuixi''s shoulder. Li Shuixi frowned when he heard the nagging of the self-proclaimed shrine priest. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for a beautiful and mature maiden to pull the other side away, otherwise Li Shuaixi might really go crazy. After communicating with the witch, Li Shuaixi was able to stay in this shrine with the permission of the other party after paying some money. "What are you going to do!" In the room where she was staying, Ming Yanwei frowned and asked, even if the other party is her own savior, but in this seemingly dangerous world, some things that should be asked must still be asked clearly, since that happened. , Ming Yanwei vowed to be self-reliant and would never sit still. "I came here not for our own accommodation problem, but to summon a hole card, a hole card that can turn defeat into victory even if I fail to act!" As said, Li Shuixi bit his finger and painted on the wooden board on the floor of the room. One by one inexplicable runes, when the runes faintly form three circles, they emit a burst of purple light. In Ming Yanwei''s shocked gaze, a hand stretched out from the light, and then, as if being pulled up, the head, body and even legs emerged from the purple light. This is a young boy with a handsome face and long red hair. What''s more conspicuous is that those purple eyes, like a circle of annual rings, make Ming Yanwei think of nowadays. The most popular anime called Naruto. "Vortex... Nagato?" said the name like a groan. Ming Yanwei looked at the boy and finally understood what Li Shuixi meant. With this guy who can create a small planet, he blames something. It''s really not enough. "I didn''t expect you to know me, but that''s okay. You look like a newcomer. In this mission world, you can act as my maid." Looking at Ming Yanwei, Nagato said lightly, and then turned to Li Shuaixi, "You still need to do it yourself. As long as I''m still in this world, I can help you cover it. The Lord God can''t find the secret." Listening to these slightly domineering words, Ming Yanwei didn''t know how to refute for a while, but could only acquiesce. "No problem, after all, this is the way Shura must walk. Only killing is the destination..." Li Shuai muttered to himself, with a trace of madness in his eyes, turned and opened the door, and walked out, the voice came slowly. "I won''t live here anymore. Help me teach that woman. After all, it''s my designated teammate. It''s too weak to work." Just stepping out of the shrine, a mysterious barrier enveloped the entire shrine. Suddenly, Li Shuaixi felt that the surrounding atmosphere was not right. The air froze for a while, and a pale figure came out of the crowd and struck up. "What''s this, is it bullying and fearing hardship?" "As soon as the body was covered by the barrier, the grievance came to the door." "Although it is a fact, there is always a very uncomfortable feeling, how can it be repaired!" Li Shuixi, who felt all this, did not panic. When his pale hand struck his back, a raging fire suddenly appeared all over his body, which burned the white palms that had struck, and the flame did not end there. , But burned his arms along, swallowing the whole body of the white figure. "Ah! Please, let me go! My mother won''t come to you anymore, ah! Ah! Don''t burn anymore, ah ah ah!!!" Li Shuaixi looked back and saw that it was Mrs. Kayakos beloved son, Toshio Saeki. The flames had already swallowed Toshio Saekis figure, and there was still one head struggling fiercely in the air. The pain had distorted its face. In the constant begging for mercy, Li Shuaixi responded to him with a disdainful smile. In the end, under great unwillingness and pain, Saeki Toshio turned into flying ashes. Li Shuixi''s smile paused, and a familiar voice appeared in his head. "Kill Toshio Saeki, reward a c-level branch story, 2000 bonus points." "Because you killed Kayako''s son, Kayako''s hatred against you has risen to its full value. In the following plot, he will take revenge for his son by all means." "Hehe, it''s good to be crazy!" Literature 2020 www.dst9.cc As a Shura Taoist Li Shuaixi, he never feared. He drew a cigarette from his arms, touched his thumb and middle finger lightly, a flame lit the cigarette, inhaled and spit out, Li Shuaixi took a step with a smile Step out... "Is it here?" In a grocery store at Nippon Shrine, Nagato ignored the messy surroundings and walked straight to the deepest part of the house with Ming Yanwei. What appeared in front of him was a very special sword with a sword on the hilt. Crimson beads. Following the boy in front of her, Ming Yanwei who came here seemed to feel a little familiar, thinking of the name of this shrine, Higurashi Shrine, and then looking at this familiar weapon in front of her, some kind of answer was brewing in her heart.Before she could come up with an answer, Nagato stepped forward and stretched out his hand, ready to draw out the sword. "Wait a minute, young man, this sword is not something humans can touch, it will bring disaster!" An old and powerful voice sounded in this somewhat empty room. Ming Yanwei looked at the scabbard, and a white mini old man was suspended there, a lightning flashed across his heart, and the words "Inuyasha" echoed in his heart. "Huh!" Nagato snorted, Nagato ignored the spirit of the scabbard, and quickly grasped the hilt with his right hand. When Nagato was holding the hilt, a guardian barrier burst open! "What, my guardian barrier was destroyed. Although I don''t know how you did it, young man, you got into trouble. Quickly let go of the hilt, or you will be controlled by the evil spirit..." "Interesting, has someone plucked my Cong Yunya again? Come on, follow my will and give you great power!" Another voice seemed to come from a distant place, and it seemed to be close in front of you, a very tempting speech. , Turned into bursts of hypnotic power, trying to confuse Nagato, even a few unidentified red lines stretched out from the hilt of the sword, and stabbed towards Nagato''s hand holding the sword. "It''s really a bad sword, but it''s an evil spirit or something, an inseparable spirit body, no matter how strong it is, it is not as threatening to me as Miss Ka coconut who is wandering around outside now." A voice without emotional fluctuations sounded in the room, and the reincarnation eyes in Nagato''s left eye lit up, and a burst of blue light burst out from the right hand holding the sword, which quickly extended to the entire sword. "Human Dao-the soul swallowed!" As soon as the hissing voice sounded in this empty room, Cong Yunya let out a horrified cry, "How could this happen! What are you! No, no, no! Let me go, without me, Cong Yunya''s power will drop a lot. Yes, no!" Ignoring the screams of the ancient evil spirits in Cong Yunya, the light in his hands shined brightly, and the somewhat noisy voice was suppressed, Nagato slowly pulled out the sword and glanced at the sharp blade. "You are too obtrusive, but it''s an evil spirit who steals data in ancient times. Well, it''s called Cong Yunya, Cong Yunya''s sword spirit. It''s completely disqualified!" Taking a look at Cong Yunya who was still trembling, Nagato frowned, "Give up, you have no hope. Although your strength has been accumulated for a long time and is far above me, but in the nature of strength, it is poor. It''s too far, Jian Ling should not have so many complicated thoughts of conspiracy." From the moment when Nagato pulled the sword to when Nagato suppressed the ancient evil spirits, it took less than a minute. The spirit of the scabbard finally reacted from the absence, "It''s really incredible, even the master can only suppress it before his death. Cong Yunya''s evil spirit will have such a day, but can human beings really be so strong?" "Hey, grandpa!" At this time, Ming Yanwei squatted on the ground, looking at the spirit of the scabbard with a certain intent to verify, "The master you said is not the canine general of Westland, right? " "Yeah, didn''t you think that the deeds of the master would even be known to humans? Haha!" The spirit of the scabbard smiled happily when someone remembered the King of Fighting Tooth. "Damn it! I curse you, not to die!" At this time, with an unwilling curse, the voice of the ancient evil spirits completely disappeared, and a burst of blue smoke appeared on Cong Yunya, and then it spread out. Nagato waved Cong Yunya in his hand, and the sharp sword blade slashed through the air. Cong Yunya disappeared into Nagato''s hands with a burst of sharp piercing sound. "Ah, where''s Cong Yunya?" After all, it was the scabbard that had been with Cong Yunya for more than two hundred years. After Cong Yunya was brought into the soul space by Nagato, the spirit of the scabbard found that he had lost the breath of the other party. "In my personal space." Nagato replied flatly, "Then, I hope you can cooperate and vomit everything you know, okay?" The voice is as flat as ever, but what is the unquestionable atmosphere?You are definitely threatening, you must be! The inner coffee table has long been overturned, but as long as I think about how the evil spirit that still exists after a long time disappears, Sheath realizes that it seems that he is also a spiritual body. "Yes!!! There is absolutely no problem, your highness!" .. 20 Chapter 021 Respective Situation...Girl Kagome Asks for Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is already the third day. Two days ago, under Nagatos signal, Ming Yanwei lifted out all the old parts of the sheath bit by bit, especially the practice of a part of the witches called the Way of Devils Cultivation, which made this bow and arrow very talented. ''S woman was very excited, which also made Nagato, who was worried about what power to teach her, relaxed. Although it was said at the beginning that Ming Yanwei should be her maid, time is still too precious for this woman. Although she is willing to hide her from the main god and take people away, first, Shura Dao needs teammates, and second Come, she still has a period of grievances that has not ended. I really hope that the tragic woman in this original book will bloom what a beautiful flower after suffering, fighting, transformation and revenge?Looking at the woman praying for spiritual power in the shrine, Nagato chuckled and went out. "Nagato-kun, did you get up so early?" The Higurashi maiden who was cleaning the fallen leaves just walked into the courtyard of the shrine and greeted her. "Good morning, Mrs. Higurashi!" Nagato responded with a smile, then walked straight under the big tree in the shrine and looked at the Mikami that exuded the vicissitudes of life. Three days ago, after using hypnotic illusions to hypnotize the shrine maidens and priests of Higurashi Shrine, Nagato replaced Li Shuaixi and stayed in this shrine. In addition to Mrs. Higurashi and the old man who served as a sacrifice, this shrine is a primary school student named Higurashi Kota and his sister, Higurashi Kagome, who is on a school trip. Under Ming Yanweis reminder, Nagato finally found the memory of the anime named "Inuyasha" from the corner of the memory and the memory of the original Li Shuixi. After a simple analysis, Nagato found that she was closest to herself, and to herself A divine object with a great effect-Mikami! "Nagato-kun really likes Mikami?" Higurashi Miko said with a smile while cleaning. "Hehe, yeah, I always feel it''s very unusual..." Nagato replied casually, distracted and lost in thought. The story of "Inuyasha" begins with Kagome Higurashi traveling through time and space. It is generally believed that the girls ability to travel through time and space is influenced by the jade of the four souls and the death-destiny. However, in Nagatos view, this ugly sacred tree is the culprit. In the past few days, in addition to the knowledge of the digestive sheath, Nagato is thinking about how to use this stuff. Until this morning, after Saya learned about the harvest here through Liudao Network, after sending the plan, Nagato narrowed his eyes, sure in his heart. "Decided! That''s it..." Secretly made up his mind, the reincarnating eyes reappeared in Nagato''s eyes, turning his head and looking at the witch, "Very well, from now on..." For three days, the life of the Zhongzhou team can be considered colorful. On the first night, several newcomers were killed. On the second day, most of the Zhongzhou team, led by Zheng Zha, obtained the scripts of the plot props, but it was a pity that the hope was not long after the newcomer was in the conflict. Destroyed. For another example, the super wise man named Chu Xuan used his life to leave them an attack on the grudge. In the suite where the Zhongzhou team gathers. Zheng Zhe, who was among the crowd, sighed deeply. He suddenly felt a little melancholy, as if a friend in a hostile relationship had suddenly left. It was a feeling of great pity, that calm and wise Chu Xuan. Fiction bar www.xs8.net Farewell, Chu Xuan...The one who should say thank you is me. More than ten seconds later, Zheng Zha came back to his senses and said: "Then sum up the information. Chu Xuan has always mentioned the number seven before. He said that the''Master God'' would not randomly assign a number to us. This seven is probably Tips for defeating the grudge, I probably have some thoughts on this point, Zhan Lan, did you think of my thoughts too?" Zhan Lan nodded, and she smiled sweetly: "It''s you thinking about my thoughts...cough, in short, judging from the information left by Chu Xuan, every time the grieving ghost body breaks up, it will change after another. The stronger, especially the sixth time, it is almost completely unavoidable mortal...So, the seven should mean that the grudge will repeat seven times, the seventh time..." Zheng Zha took the topic and said fiercely: "The ghost that appeared for the seventh time is probably the subject of the grievance. As long as the last ghost is eliminated, we will definitely be able to defeat the grudge!" No matter what Chu Xuan''s purpose is, this message is as valuable to everyone as those Buddhist scriptures. It not only proves that the ghost of the grudge can be defeated, but also gives everyone a hope...The grudge is not something that can only be avoided desperately. Sometimes terror is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you dont even have the heart to resist. Perhaps when you raise your weapon to resist terror, it is just a slightly stronger monster, and you can defeat it! At this moment, what Zheng Zha didn''t know was that, thousands of miles away, where Chu Xuan was killed, Li Shuixi''s whole body was in tatters so that only a pair of trousers was left. He tore off his clothes in strips. Li Shuai Xi smiled contemptuously at Zheng Zha''s words in the headphones. In the past few days, although the twists and turns have been constant, it is all about Zheng Zha and others, who were shocked and innocent. In addition to the Jiayu who had just been killed and had been half-mutilated by Chu Xuan, Li Shuaixi had already relied on nothing. The terrified Shura Will and Tier 2 Gene Lock have killed Gaya Coconut three times in a row. The harvest is so abundant that Zheng Zha is absolutely jealous. "It''s just that the Kayako is getting stronger and stronger. This is the result of my concealing my own information through a little world power derived from the body, but it has reached the tolerance of the main god, and I am afraid I will never do it again. Killed alone." "Well, next time I return to the main god space, there will be a lot of things that can be exchanged, the various Taoism that the body needs, the perfect blood that Saya wants, and of course the Golden Crow technique. The current version is still weak!" Hearing the sound of a police car lingering in the distance, Li Shuixi took out a windbreaker from his pants pocket and put it on his body, and walked out. "Still failed to open the third-order gene lock. Sure enough, for me, the great horror between life and death is too illusory, then... the leader or something, let''s kill it..." In the evening, Nagato, who had set up a hidden formation around Mikami, suddenly felt that someone had touched the enchantment. He turned around and saw that it was the daughter of Higurashi Miko and the heroine of "Inuyasha"-Higurashi Kagome! "Huh! Are you a guest at home?" This is a beautiful girl with a beautiful face, smiling like a flower, her eyes clear like spring water without a trace of hesitation, her strength and bravery are hidden in her eyes like night. Black fragmentary bangs, hair tips are slightly fluffy. In the setting sun, the breeze blows, and the hair is gently raised, like a beautiful angel, the lovely pink lips look more moving when smiling. When she saw Kagome Higurashi for the first time, Nagato confirmed that she hadnt passed through the Warring States period yet, because under close observation, Nagato found that the jade of the four souls was still in her body. The glorious entanglement of the pure soul is really interesting. "Hello, my name is Uzumaki Nagato. I am a guest at the shrine. You are the beautiful daughter mentioned by Mrs. Higurashi. In the future, please take care of me!" Looking at Nagato, although Kagome was a little confused that someone would stay at her shrine, she still warmly welcomed her with a cheerful personality. While talking with Kagome, Nagato secretly said with emotion, "What a pure and kind girl, Inuyasha or something, let''s go to death, I''m going to make this girl!" .. 21 Chapter 022 Body Melting God Wood... Innate Living Beings Seek Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the biochemical world, Saya is in his private research room, looking at the materials in his hands. "As expected to be the princess of the Thousand Hands Clan, the body data is even better than the body of the immortal body, but the bloodline of the Maelstrom Clan and the bloodline of the Thousand Hands Clan seem to be somewhat incompatible, suppressing Mu Dun." There is a big bed next to Saya. There is a beautiful blonde woman lying on the bed. If Konoha or people in the ninja world see it, she will definitely be shocked, because she is the lost Princess Konoha-Tsunade Hime in Kawa no Kuni ! At the beginning, Penns trap was actually a space-time hole opened in the enchantment, behind it was Sayas special anesthesia room, and a super alloy chamber filled with Sayas special super anesthetic. Well, it''s actually a Tsunade capture cage! Sayas power system is the Chakra system of Naruto World. Although this system has a narrow sense, it is also relatively narrow. For Sayas life, if one cannot think about it, it will directly infect the world and turn a worlds life into itself. The clone of... Of course, Saya can''t do this for the time being. In addition to being unable to do it, there are also reasons why the body does not allow it and has little meaning. "It seems that the amount of anesthetic was a bit too much at the beginning, but don''t play it badly. The main body still likes this toy... But, I don''t know if the main body has made up his mind?" Since starting to develop his own unique power system four years ago, Nagato''s body has been in a state of underutilized. To put it bluntly, it is actually the cleanliness in Nagato''s heart. Otherwise, let alone Chakra''s unique ninjutsu, the martial art of refining qi, there are many applications to the physical body, and it will not be like the present, always using the extremely powerful mind power as the foundation of all power. The physical body is a foreign object. This is Nagato''s long-standing view, that is, using the power of the world to continuously wash to almost perfectly fit the soul, it is no different from normal people, but Nagato still has some concerns. After all, in novels, especially those in the category of "Xianxia", the reborn people seem to be stagnant at a certain moment, and seem to have lost the opportunity to pursue the peak, and it is not uncommon for them to be reincarnated. Different from the situation where the reincarnation eye is used as a magic weapon for reincarnation, if the physical body is used to refine it into a magic weapon, what fun is there in the future, so Nagato has been thinking about finding a world to be reincarnated once again! However, the Misamiki seen in the world of grievances and Sayas proposal made Nagato seem to have found another way out, that is, the possibility of gestating his own flesh again! "Mikami is actually not much different from the World Tree. According to the data, we can infer that it connects two worlds on the time axis, one is the modern world, and the other is the Warring States period five hundred years ago." "Every world tree has a legend that breeds elves. In the basic information we have obtained, this is the basic ability of the world tree. Then if we merge with the tree of the world through the soul space, then the heaven of the soul space is the body Is it possible to replace the will of the World Tree." "The most important thing is that the external golem of the eye of reincarnation is not a sacred tree. If this succeeds, the future will be in the world of Naruto..." "As for the will of the World Tree? Ha, the responsibility of the World Tree is to maintain the stability of the world, but in the world of Inuyasha, multiple crossings can be said to be fateful, but on the other hand, it is not also the will of the World Tree. The reason why it works, so there is a half chance that this thing will not be born at all!" Thinking back to Sayas words, Nagato couldnt help being speechless. It seems that Sayas personality is indeed a bit crazy. After all, this plan is not much different from the will to seize the world. How can ordinary people think of this, but when they think of a world without will The tree, if you don''t occupy it, it''s not justified! In the middle of the night, everyone at Higurashi Shrine was empty except for Nagato. Everyone fell asleep. Even if they did not sleep, they were forced to fall asleep by Nagato secretly. Standing under the Misamiki, Nagato moved lightly, and the barriers arranged in the daytime continued to unfold, covering the entire shrine as if it were isolated from the world. In Japan, and even all over the world, the powerhouses at a certain boundary seem to feel that some terrible change has occurred, but there is no trace of it. Kayako looks even more crazy. The Zhongzhou team is a little bit turbulent, Shura Road Li Shuaixi He forgot to glance at the shrine and did not speak. "Soul Space-Open!" Nagato shouted softly, the vertical pupils on the center of the eyebrows spread out. It was another reincarnation eye. The three reincarnation eyes opened for the first time since the completion. At this time, under the resonance, the three reincarnation eyes had a unique change!360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com The six-pointed star pattern appears in the left eye, which is for the six paths, and the right eye is the symbol of the triangle shape, which is for the three lives, and in the vertical pupil of the eyebrow, that is a dot with golden light, which is for a thought! At the moment of the three reincarnations, the entire yard instantly transformed into another world, a completely white world, a circular space with a radius of 27 meters, in the sky, the three colors of blue, red and gold corresponding to the three reincarnation eyes The sphere hangs high. Seeing the Mikami that was shrouded in the space, there was no special reaction, Nagato breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and he hadn''t responded at this point. That could only show two points. First, Nagato succeeded. This is a world tree without its own will. Second, Nagato''s speculation was wrong. This is not a world tree at all, it is just a very ordinary Mikami. Standing for a while, with the mentality of gaining my luck and losing my life, Nagato stepped forward, stretched out his hands to embrace the godwood, and suddenly, with a boom, a dazzling light broke out, directly infiltrating the enchantment. Go straight into the sky, and disappear without a trace in less than a moment... Nagato''s consciousness was ethereal, and then floated, and came to a strange place, where there was nothingness, a seed-like thing stood quietly here, on which six colors of brilliance flickered, five of them The brilliance of brilliance is flowing with each other, as if there is an exchange. Then he saw a strange scene, the kind of seed began to grow, and slowly became a one-foot-high seedling, and five leaves slowly grew on the branches of the seedling. They are yellow*, red, blue, gold, and green, and its root* turns into a piece of gray material, turning into countless roots, extending towards the entire void, without knowing that it has spread to There. Then an even more magical scene happened. I saw the yellow* colored leaves emitting countless yellow* colored energy, shrouding countless gray roots in the void, wrapping them all in, turning into a piece of earth. Then came the red leaves, with countless red streamers rushing into the yellow* earth, turning into a stream of red magma fire, and merging with the yellow* earth. Then there were countless blue liquids flowing from the blue leaves, which gathered on the earth and turned into a blue sea. After the appearance of the sea, the cyan leaves appeared innumerable cyan hurricanes, swept across this emptiness, and outlined the embryonic form of a world. In the end, a golden thunder struck across the sky, the moisture of the earth evaporated and rose to the sky, the hurricane swept across, the clouds condensed into raindrops, and then fell from the sky, and the entire world began its initial cycle. Suddenly, the golden sun, the red and blue magic moon hung in the sky, shining everything... Nothingness has become a world that is being born, with only a sapling standing quietly in the middle of the world. Darkness and brilliance alternate with the passage of time. The entire world has slowly circulated from the initial instability. Tend to be stable. Suddenly, Nagato''s consciousness was shocked, and he felt that his body was slowly decomposing and transforming into the new world according to his original plan. However, Nagato didn''t care about this, but accepted the world''s wholeheartedly. information. "The world tree of temporal and spatial attributes, but was it cut off in ancient times? Because of the jade of the four souls, the world at two points of time was connected because of the old grudge of the guardian witch, completely suppressing the will of the world tree, unable to germinate ?" Soon, Nagatos original body completely disappeared, and a feeling of expectation and panic spread to my heart. The expectation was because of this freedom to get rid of the physical body. The panic was what happened when I just passed through a few years ago, but I did not wait for Nagato How long does it take to feel, the inexplicable sense of steadiness reappears! That is the feeling that the body has, that is the residence of the soul, the home of the soul! Slowly opening his eyes, Nagato stood naked under the world tree, looking at this miniature world transformed from his soul space, feeling the powerful physical power already transformed in his body, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited! The power of the physical body is the most intuitive embodiment of human beings'' own power! Innate creatures, this is Nagato''s definition of himself now, and it is the same as the heavenly beings who are the father and the mother of the earth. In the bloodline, the powerful vitality of the fairy body of the whirlpool clan has been completely inherited and strengthened more than ten times, five kinds Chakra attributes have been transformed into the five attributes of affinity, and the future will be able to integrate the five attributes of heaven and earth to evolve magical powers. "That''s it!" With a rare laugh, Nagato looked up at the void, and the indescribable long river was flowing upstream, the world of another node, the world of the Warring States period five hundred years ago. "There is another Godwood of the same origin, but it''s not in a hurry. When the strength becomes stronger, I can go upstream to a longer time period. The rare opportunity of retrograde time, don''t waste it... " "But..." Nagato, who put away the world, turned his head to look at a room in the shrine, and said lightly: "We still have to eliminate the cause and effect of entering that world here!" .. 22 Chapter 023 The Long Night...Saya Evolves for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Um, Nagato-kun, I think we are still too fast, so can you let go..." At this time, Nagato was naked and hugged Kagome''s body from the upper and lower sides, and his legs were also placed on Kagome''s soft and slender legs, which were entangled with her. "No! I like this!" "Oh my God, you are a crime!" Kagome couldn''t help but yelled, obviously I only met this evening. Although I have a lot of good feelings, why did he just lie in bed at night? It''s not that Kagome has never resisted. In fact, at the beginning, Kagome has already used all the methods that can be used. If you call people, it is quiet in the shrine, and no one responds. If you directly resist, Kagome finds that he is not an opponent at all. When the other party was about to lie in the bed, he couldn''t move at all, so he could only watch him hug him. "It doesn''t matter, no one dares to condemn me." "Woo...ahh..." Nagato''s attack caused Kagome''s consciousness to jump fiercely, and a strange feeling rose from the bottom of her heart. Although she tried her best to resist it, it seemed that her body was far more honest than her heart. "Wait, stop, I don''t want to be so fast..." "Don''t worry, I won''t possess you until I get permission, but well." As he said, Nagato''s left hand was also gently stroking* on Kagome''s lower abdomen, and his fingers would occasionally draw a few circles on it, making Kagome feel a comfortable numb feeling. God, what a nightmare this is! If you think about it, Kagome seems to be in a dream, indescribable, but when Kagome didn''t know, Nagato''s hand stroking * on Kagome''s lower abdomen did not know when, holding a mysterious jade bead... "The jade of the four souls can really be hidden. Unless you sense the aura of the Warring States period, you will never come out." Thinking about this, Nagato continued to feel Kagome''s softness, "However, if the host is emotional, You can''t hide it, can you, no matter how strong it is, it''s just a bead..." The night is still very long... "It really succeeded!" Saya looked at the jade of the four souls that was transmitted from the miniature world, no, now called the world of ten thousand realms, and felt that this jade was about to move in this world on the verge of destruction, and Saya jumped around. Jump, a few steps to another secret room. This is an airtight cabin. I did not hesitate to turn on the switch. With a brush, the airtight cabin opened. "Ah, the first generation Saya, why did you wake me up so quickly? I haven''t been able to completely integrate the thousand hand cells!" Another Saya, wearing a light white gauze, jumped out and asked. "Saya No. 1, there is an emergency now, look! Look! The body succeeded as I expected, and now the jade of the four souls has been sent! "Wow, did that nonsense plan really succeed? Is Saya Zero really capable?" "That is! I am the first generation Saya!" Saya Zero proudly raised her chest, but the same little Lori Saya One said lightly, "If I tell the truth about the plan... " "Please don''t!" Little Lolita immediately bowed ninety degrees, absolutely standard! "Then you are about to start fusing the jade of the four souls, so call me out to preside over the affairs of this world." Suddenly, Saya No.1 became serious and said calmly.Variety Literature www.kanzongyi.cc "Yes, by the way, Saya will continue to grow. The group consciousness has been prepared in the Six Ways Network. When No. 1 was sleeping, Saya had split out the most suitable number, plus you and me, it was 666. ." Without answering the words of the first generation Saya, Saya No.1 walked straight out until it disappeared at the door. When the automatic door was about to close, a soft voice came over... "Now, you are the first generation, I, no, we wait for you to come back..." With a bang, the room became a secret room again. "Cut, my old lady is Saya!" The first generation Saya did not hesitate, lay directly in the airtight cabin, raised the jade of the four souls, swallowed it, and as the airtight chamber slowly closed automatically, the first generation Saya closed his eyes and waited for the upcoming challenge! From the beginning, the animal power seed was born in the zombie groups gu, fused with the G virus. Now, Saya has never been a creature in the ordinary sense. After self-deduction, Saya rejected the way to command the corpse with the only will. A slightly crazy will develops himself into a group of life. As long as there is no annihilation in the race, the existence named Saye will not disappear... But Sayas slightly narcissistic Lily character made her fall in love with herself, and she didnt want to die by herself. What should we do? So the clone of the ontology-Payne appeared. This is an experiment of Saya, and she came to the conclusion , As long as the Sayers project their consciousness into the body through the six-path network. So, two difficulties have emerged! The first one was enough excellent body templates, so hundreds of thousands of Baijue examples appeared in Saya''s mind, and Tsunade asked the body to send it even if Saya wanted to study a suitable body. The second is to allow all Sayas to have the same permissions as the original Sayas to use the Liudao network.However, in addition to the body and the avatar of the Six Paths, the rest of the people have only the ability to communicate and locate. This network can be connected in different worlds. It is enough to prevent it from happening. At least it will be used for a long time. Hope to change. So Saya came to the conclusion that he must have the same soul space as the ontology, so that all Saya can become one in the identification of the six-path network, but the fortune of the ontology is too difficult to imitate, and the key of ten thousand worlds does not even have an entity, so four Soul Jade, the soul space where Miko Cuizi and countless monsters are constantly fighting, became Saya''s choice when it appeared. "The jade of the four souls, monsters, come on, let the great Lord Saya see it..." How fast is the world of consciousness! Some people say that in ninety instants of thought, nine million arise and die in an instant! Between closing and opening his eyes, Saya went from sleeping to waking up! The next moment, an unnamed wave spread from the airtight chamber and spread across the world in an instant. In this world, more than many martial arts powerhouses or biochemical supermen were thoughtful, but unexplainable. In Higurashi Shrine, Nagato, who was constantly tossing with the little white goat Kagome, paused. In his left eye, a six-pointed star suddenly appeared. Among them, a corner of the six-pointed star bloomed with blue light. The door receives. "Saya? It''s really amazing, but..." He glanced at Kagome who was a little confused, and kissed the opponent''s little mouth fiercely, "Even me as an experiment, hum..." Li Shuaixi drank a sip of wine in front of the courtyard of the Jia coconut house, and laughed: "As expected, Saya Saya, who was born before me, is really amazing!" "However, I won''t be behind!" After speaking, he walked towards the haunted house step by step... It was the night, the Gaya coconut mansion was destroyed in the flames, the grievances were furious, and the difficulty of the main god task was increased. The members of the Zhongzhou team headed by Zheng Zha were full of iron!.. 23 Chapter 024 The Death of Zheng Zha... against Zhang Jie for collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning of the second day, when she heard the voice of her mother downstairs, Kagome opened his sleepy eyes slightly in a daze. "Kagome! Get up for breakfast, don''t forget to go to school today!" "Uh, it''s already morning!" Kagome, as usual, stretched out his hand to get the alarm clock in a daze. Did not get it!Instead, he felt a solid chest. this is?! Kagome suddenly opened his eyes and looked up, Nagato''s sleeping peaceful face immediately entered Kagome''s eyes. "Woo..." Kagome, who was about to scream, instantly returned what had happened last night in his mind, and slammed his mouth to stop the scream that had not yet been heard. The pure girl only needs to recall the experience of last night for a moment. There is always an overburden of the brain and the urge to faint directly, but fortunately the girls cheerful and strong personality, and the influence of the countrys somewhat corrupt atmosphere, finally restrained it. . At this time, Nagato slowly opened his eyes, which were a little different from the ordinary camouflage eyes they saw when they met yesterday. The first form of reincarnation eyes undoubtedly showed Nagato''s distinctive temperament. After taking a look at Chu Chu''s poor girl, Nagato reconsidered whether he had done something wrong for a few seconds, then decisively gave up thinking and said softly with his arms around Kagome, "Let''s have a good chat tonight. " After speaking, Nagato slammed into a wisp of smoke, and disappeared in Kagome''s somewhat shocked eyes. "Kagome! Stop lying in bed!" In the end, it is a strong girl who is suddenly chased by monsters in the future and can still swear anger with others. After clearing up her mood, Kagome shouted: "I know, I will come down..." It''s just that when I was eating, when I saw Nagato again, the girl''s blushing and angry expression caused frequent hostility towards Nagato by the sacrificial elders. Ming Yanwei''s eyes were ambiguous, and Mrs. Higurashi looked at her son-in-law constantly. Ji talked to Nagato. Just when Nagato was reluctant to think about Shu, Li Shuixi''s final battle was about to begin! Last night, Li Shuixi frantically broke the source of the grievance. The house of Jia Yuzhi was completely destroyed. The main god reminded: "Jia Yu has lost its support, the potential is exploding, and the difficulty of the plot is rising!" This immediately pushed the already dire and fiery Zhongzhou team directly into the abyss, so Zheng Zha broke out, preparing to end the grievance on this day, otherwise, by the seventh day, Jia coconut will be stronger and more difficult to deal with. then-- Zheng Zha is dead!! In the real world, no one is always the protagonist. The reason why the protagonist is the protagonist is that he just happens to be standing there! Because of Zhang Jie, the semi-leader, the Zhongzhou team has been united, but the strength of the team has been unable to keep up with the development of plot difficulty. It can only face extreme difficulty plot horror films time and time again, and silently bear the oppression of the main god in ignorance. The so-called not to die in silence, it erupts in silence. Alien was spent under Zheng Zha''s explosion. The first-order genetic lock and the help of other people defeated the Alien Queen in nine deaths. However, there was another Li Shuixi who made trouble in the world. He was like the last straw, completely crushing the Zhongzhou team. The first six waves were solved losslessly under the premise of a strategy, and the invisible and invisible sixth wave of attacks only caused severe injuries to Zhan Lan. I was really lucky. However, the strength of the seventh wave of the grievance is beyond everyone''s imagination, and the power of the huge Huajia coconut actually exceeds the sum of the previous six waves. Because he didn''t know in advance that the weakness of the seventh wave of grievances was the heart, even though Zheng Zha tried his best, he ended up with hatred. What was beyond Li Shuaixi''s expectations was that Zheng Zha, who was supposed to be lucky to break through the second-order genetic lock in the original work, did not succeed this time. When Li Shuaixi arrived, he had only time to see Zheng Zha from a distance of nearly ten meters high, a huge ghost fong coconut. Even with more than twice the physique of an ordinary person, Zheng Zha also broke his whole body bones and blood. Shoot! Zheng Zha is really dead.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com After slaying Zheng Zha, the grudge Kay coconut paused for a while, and it seemed that some kind of change had taken place. Li Shuaixi''s true energy gathered in his eyes, and the reincarnation eyes appeared. When he looked at it, he found a huge Kay coconut made up of countless ghosts. , She even merged all the souls she killed into her heart, and the black material produced* wrapped around the body of Kana, making Kanas soul more condensed. Within a few seconds, Kayako resumed his actions, and a powerful spiritual coercion exploded centered on her. A mysterious force field unfolds, enveloping all the living reincarnation players. "boom!" The two powerful spiritual forces collided together and made a sound that only those with mental power could feel. The shock wave of mental power generated by the confrontation between Jia Yuzhi and Zhang Jie shook the momentum field of the grudge. "This is the imposing field of the true devil rank?" Li Shuaixi immediately woke up. Although Zhang Jie is the leader, he is also a member of the reincarnation. Regretful Gaya Coconut, regardless of Zhang Jie''s identity, directly launched an attack. As a result, he kicked the iron plate and couldn''t overwhelm the leader Zhang Jie who could perfectly exert the double A* level mental power. In the mental power confrontation between Grudge Gaya and Zhang Jie, one side wins in quantity and one side is superior in quality. In a short period of time, no one can overwhelm others. They can only stand in a stalemate, while the other Zhongzhou team members scattered and fled. Li Shuaixi turned the corner of the street and actually saw Zhao Yingkong. She was lying pale on the ground, and at the same time an indescribable cold rushed towards him. Li Shuaixi saw a black cat figure grabbing Zhao Yingkong''s left foot. Zhao Yingkong had just prepared to assist Zheng Zha and the others, but as a result, she was also shrouded in the resentment momentum field of Jia Yu, and she was immersed in the hatred of Zhao Zhukong. After Kayakos momentum field was destroyed by Zhang Jies power of thought, Zhao Yingkong was also out of trouble, but was taken care of by Kayako. Zhao Yingkong, who was lost in her mind, did not escape the attack of the black cat. The vitality of her body was sucked away by the black cat, and her body was stiff. Fell to the ground. "When you meet me, I don''t know if you are lucky or unfortunate!" With that said, a raging flame rolled up the little black cat out of thin air, bursting open with a boom... "But it just so happens that when Sister Saya asks the body to do things, she always gives gifts. This little girl should be my gift. Although it is a gift for girls according to normal thinking, my essence is Shura. Killing is the essence, even if there are some real feelings, it is still incomprehensible." "Six Ways Network-Application for permission, reverse psychic art!" At this time, Zhang Jie repelled the Grudge with his strength, and then he did not care about the horror film residents who suddenly appeared after Grudge left.Zhang Jie rubbed his swollen head, lit a cigarette, and looked at Zheng Zha''s body not far away while smoking. Zhang Jie''s mood at this time is very complicated. As a semi-leader, if someone wants to become the captain, it will be the end of his life.So after becoming the guide, Zhang Jie, the newcomer in the previous horror films, was indifferent and even sat and watched them die. Apart from explaining the general information of the main god space, he kept hiding his sense of existence. Until I saw Zheng Zha, Zheng Zha''s efforts, Zheng Zha did not give up anyone''s belief, let Zhang Jie''s ugly humanity in the space of reincarnation, the blood that had been silent for a long time, boiled again.Spent several horror films together, and now, Zhang Jie has regarded Zheng Zha as his brother. Zheng Zha''s talent is astonishing. Just a horror movie is an excuse for gene lock.As a leader, facing Zheng Zha, who has gradually grown into a qualified captain, Zhang Jie feels both gratified and sad. Under the pressure of the main god, the difficulty of the plot has increased, and it is time to make a decision.Zhang Jie had decided to end his miserable life and fulfill Zheng Zha. However, I didn''t expect Zheng Zha to die at this time. Zheng Zha, who had the potential of the copied demon team, died. He did not pass this level after all.All the members of the Samsara team are nothing more than the playthings of the Lord God, if they die, don''t be here for the next life. "That''s great," Zhang Jie muttered to himself, "I can stay with Naer for a while." "I think so too, Zhang Jie!" The same words appeared behind Zhang Jie, with a cold hair standing behind him. Zhang Jie''s motivation burst instantly, and at the same time he tried his best to pounce to the side, but it was still a little late when a crimson fireball hit him. Boom boom boom!!! The violent smoke gradually dissipated, Zhang Jie clutched his almost useless arm, looked at the guy playing with the fireball in front of him, and said coldly: "I didn''t expect you to be alive. It is hard to imagine that you are just a newcomer who has gone through a mission. " "Ha, does it make sense to say this? It took so much effort to finally figure out such a suitable opportunity to fight with you, so stop talking nonsense, come and fight!" The right hand squeezed the fireball in his hand, and the flames ignited like a liquid throughout the province. Li Shuaixi turned into a fireman, and the raging flames radiated heat, just like Li Shuaixi''s will at this time! Zhang Jie did not respond immediately, but Li Shuaixi: "You said just now that you caused this situation, you bastard, Zheng Zha..." However, he could not continue, because the next moment, Li Shuaixi''s figure crossed a distance of more than 20 meters and appeared before Zhang Jie, with a punch! "Haha, you really care about Zheng Zha, why don''t you commit suicide, come and fight, you hypocrites!" The flame fist and the invisible force of thought collided, sparks splashed! Not far away from the two, Jia Yu, who was attracted by Li Shuaixi''s fighting atmosphere, suddenly felt a fatal threat and stopped moving. In front of her, Nagato stood quietly holding a pale-faced girl in a coma. "Ms. Jia Yu, here, no traffic!" .. 24 Chapter 025-Nagatos Might... New Middle Continent Team Wants Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How strong is Nagato? In fact, let alone other people, even Nagato himself is confused. Not to mention other things, it was his mental power, and it was the will of the Ten Thousand Realms at all. It could almost sweep most of the enemies since the crossing, and it was not weaker than Zhang Jie, who had double A* level power. Needless to say, the strength and potential of the three reincarnation eyes, even now generally, only the left eye is used. Even if it is the latest physical power, it uses the five elemental powers of earth, water, fire, wind, and thunder like a warlock. Although it is only the most common elemental power now, if you can get some corresponding attribute strange things, you can immediately make rapid progress. Therefore, Nagato is really strong! The more powerful the creature, the more sensitive the existence, the more able to discover this real situation! As a result, Zhao Yingkong, who was in Nagatos arms, regained some consciousness, woke up and found herself in a warm embrace, with a slight sweep of her eyes, and she was surprised to find that the huge body of Kayako was making a sound in the distance. With a low growl, the figure hesitated. "You woke up!" After discovering that the beautiful woman in her arms was awake, Nagato lowered her head and glanced. In the left eye that was not covered by the long hair, the reincarnation eye fell into Zhao Yingkong''s eyes. Feeling the stunned look in the other''s eyes, Nagato thought about it slightly, and smiled and said, "Are you a group of reincarnations, how come everyone knows my eyes, or, the reincarnation eyes are so famous." After finishing speaking, his left hand held Zhao Yingkong tightly, stretched out his right hand, a sword with a red bead on the hilt appeared in Nagato''s hand, the shadow of the evil dragon gushing out of the sword, hovering around the two, Jia Yu After seeing it, he couldn''t help taking a step back, and his body burst out with a real demon-level aura. With an aura of resentment enveloped everything around, several passers-by who were involved in the innocent were hysterical, and even self-mutilated or killed each other. "Ha, is this the power of the True Demon Rank?" Nagato felt the aura that could not break through the shielding of his mental power, and said boredly. With a wave of the sword in his right hand, the evil dragon around him turned into a huge underworld dragon of hell, roaring and turning into a tornado, rolling up the dragon. The coconut flew towards the sky, and then burst into the air in midair! Boom boom boom!!! The huge sound shook the entire city, and the alarm sounded everywhere, but the panic of terror spread out in the first place. "It''s amazing..." Looking at the tornado in the sky and the broken streets caused by the hurricane bursting open by the tornado, Zhao Yingkong, who grew up in the assassin''s family, couldn''t help but yearn for this power. "Very well, solved your trouble, then I''m about to start asking for my reward!" At this time, Nagato''s voice suddenly sounded, and he put his arms around Zhao Yingkong, and came to an unmanned room. She put it on the bed. Nagato looked at Zhao Yingkong who was lying on the bed. Although Zhao Yingkong had no physical damage, much of his vitality had been sucked away. Now he was so weak that he couldn''t even turn around. "Fair deal, and you don''t have to worry about not finding me again. I already know the existence of the main god space from the reincarnation, but I want to subvert the main god man, so..." In Zhao Yingkong''s shameful eyes, Nagato began to untie her clothes. At this time, Zhao Yingkong had no power to resist and could only stare at him with cold eyes. But the murderous gaze had no effect on Nagato. Since yesterday''s body was reorganized from the World Tree, Nagato''s physical body was very powerful in all aspects, including that. Forcing girls or something, as long as they are out of their own desires, Nagato never mind putting them into action. The reason why Kagome escaped was only because Nagato would stay in this world for a while. The reason why Ming Yanwei was okay was because of the other partys experience and her own talent. Nagato was looking forward to it, after training. , What kind of gorgeous flowers will she bloom. As for the little assassin Zhao Yingkong, if she wants to get her heart, she must first leave a special place in her heart, even if it is hate. "And, for the first time, it was a childlike *big* breasts. It''s a good choice, isn''t it?" Just when the body Nagato was indulged in Gentle Township, Li Shuaixi, who was the Asura Dao, could only fight hard with a man named Zhang Jie. Of course, this kind of hard work, as a Asura Dao, he, Really, have fun.Long Long Novel Network www.lonbook.com "Will you hide?" Zhang Jie stood in the center of the battlefield, unable to get close to the burning flames around him. The invisible mental powers continued to turn into physical attacks, stirring the battlefield into dust. "Aren''t you very good when you calculated Zheng Zha and the others, so why are you dying? It won''t be a failure!" As expected of a man from the army, Zhang Jie said swear words, one set. "Long-winded!" With a muffled roar, Zhang Jie''s eyes shrank, because at some point, Li Shuaixi had already rushed in front of him, his eyes turned white, his muscles burst, and the second order of Gene Lock had already been activated. "Nine Suns Fist!" With a punch, the punch broke through the air, bombarding Zhang Jie''s mind power shield, Zhang Jie flew out and hit the wall of a restaurant with a boom. In the next second, Li Shuixi had already rushed in! "Nine Suns Fist!" "Nine Suns Fist!" "Nine Suns Fist!" "..." With Jiuyang Golden Crows true energy, this is the only semi-invented skill that Li Shuaixi learned in the main god space within a few days. Now, in the shield of Zhang Jiejians hard mind, he does not hesitate After using it in one go, there are already several punches in a few seconds, and every punch hits a point! Suddenly, something resembling glass breaking sounded, and Li Shuixi punched through Zhang Jie''s heart! Looking at Zhang Jie''s incredulous eyes, the blood-stained Li Shuaixi smiled and said: "A hypocrite, nothing is impossible, Lao Tzu is a man determined to become Shura!" Zhang Jie suddenly calmed down, coughed up blood, as if he was relieved, and said, "That''s good, anyway, this kind of life is also relieved, it''s a pity, Nana..." Suddenly Li Shuixi''s mind shook, and the whole person was suddenly forced to enter the half-dream and half-awake room. If you look at it from the eyes of others, he slowly floated up on the ground, and some light spots emerged from Zhang Jie''s body. Pouring into his body, this situation is like exchanging enhanced attributes in the main god space, countless bald heads kept entering Li Shuaixi''s body, and then disappeared. "The position of Captain Zhongzhou has opened the unlocking gene lock strength review. The basic strength is the second stage of unlocking the gene lock, the first stage of evolution, and the current strength is the unlocking of the gene lock and the third stage of fusion begins." The voice of the "Lord God" is still so solemn and plain, and it doesn''t sound any emotional fluctuations at all, but Li Shuaixi is half-dreaming and half-awake at the moment, and it is impossible to hear the solemn voice of the "Lord God". Li Shuaixi was forced to levitate in mid-air motionless at this moment, letting the light spots float into his body, and as the light spots float out, Zhang Jie''s body slowly became hazy, until the end His body finally disappeared completely. "The fusion is complete! Captain qualification is obtained, unlock the third tier of the gene lock and open the Central Continent team to complete the task" The voice of the main god rang at the final moment when the plane was about to fall to the top floor. At this time, the faint voice of the main body was transmitted through the Liudao network. "Li Shuaixi, you are fine!!" It was the familiar half-dream and half-waking again, not knowing how long the time had passed.It may be a moment, or it may be a long time. In short, when Li Shuixi opened his eyes, he entered the familiar picture of the "Lord God" space. A huge ball of light stood on top of everyone''s heads, and the surroundings were dark. Eternal void. Ming Yanwei is wearing a witch dress, constantly looking at the Lord God''s space, while Zhao Yingkong is wearing a bathrobe and bathing in the Lord God''s glory. What surprised Li Shuixi the most is that Zhan Lan, a big breasted woman, is also alive, also in Under the treatment of the main god, looking at the green healing beam, it was obvious that she had also opened the gene lock. Soon, Zhao Yingkong finished his treatment and walked out of the main gods light beam. A white bathrobe was obviously not suitable, but it exposed his essence. Thinking of the faint words before returning to his body, Li Shuai Xi seemed to think of a certain possibility, even if he had no human feelings in nature, he couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. Soon, Zhan Lan also walked out of the Lord God. Although she looked a little sluggish, it was clear that this woman had also undergone a great transformation. At least she did not show any bad behavior because of Zheng Zhas death. . After clapping his hands, Li Shuixi attracted the attention of the three people and said with a smile: "Congratulations on your return from the grievance, then let us talk about some things, some of the causes and consequences of the Zhongzhou team, Zhang Jie This person is behind the scenes, and, regarding the future, the form of the New Middle Continent!" At this time, Nagato Di in the world of grievance urged energy, evaporated the water on his body just after taking a bath, looked at the sky, and muttered to himself: "What a coincidence, I still didn''t eat it. A mission, lets meet the legend of the ghosts and gods, when the time comes, you will definitely not be able to escape." .. 25 Chapter 026 Dawn Base...Kobe Information for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the reincarnations and the grieving linga coconut had a big fight, there was a panic in the city. Nagato returned to Higure Shrine. Kagome''s family was there. Because of the chaos in the city, Mrs. Higurashi directly called the school to ask for leave. Seeing Mrs. Higurashi, Nagato''s heart moved, and Kagome''s uncomfortable eyes walked straight away. To the lady. "Aunt Higurashi, Kagome and I fell in love at first sight, please allow me to date Kagome!" "Ahhhhhhh, if you want a good boy like Nagato-kun to pursue my Kagome, my aunt won''t mind, but some things are not in time, but you can''t try it!" The childlike Mrs. Higurashi glanced at Ge. Wei''s dull face smiled and replied. "Mom! What are you talking about!" Kagome yelled a little shamelessly. With an impulse of some reason, he grabbed Nagato''s hand and ran out directly. On the one hand, he was his own unscrupulous mother and on the other hand he had extraordinary abilities. Miss Kagome is very powerless. "Ah, young people are really energetic, but it seems that I have to talk to Kagome after dinner. This is the first time for a girl, but it is very precious." Not to mention the childlike mother''s plan, Kagome pulled Nagato, and soon he came to the grove behind the shrine. When Kagome let go and was about to say something, he was pulled into his arms by Nagato, kissed his small mouth, and a hidden barrier stretched out from Nagato''s feet. "Does this count as being in the mouth?" With this meaning, the young girl is lost again... Naruto World, the famous capital of Sichuan, hundreds of meters underground. Here is a base made of alloys that do not belong to this era or even this world. The center of the base is the intelligence from the world of Resident Evil-the Red Queen, after being brought back to the main god space by Li Shuaixi, it is set to never betray Recognized the main program, and then sent Naruto World to become the mastermind of Nagato''s Dawn Base! At this time, Payne, who had never removed his mask when he came to the capital of Daming to meet with the nobles of the country of Sichuan, took off the mask, revealing almost the same face as Nagato, sitting on the sofa in the Red Queen''s control center, listening Red Queens report. The avatar of the Hong Empress has long since changed from a little girl to the image of a blond royal sister. According to the Hong Empress, this is her true form. "My lord, after the last battle test, we can see that although Penns six-done model is, um, its not practical, its not practical enough. When facing Sansho Fish Hanzo, there are still two that have not shot. Even the four shots are due to Group fights are not in line with the adults personality and have not exerted their best results." "According to various materials, I made an optimization for Penn, combining the power of Heavenly Dao, Hungry Ghost Dao, and Human World. Penn is invincible in melee combat in this ninja world, ninjutsu is ineffective, and illusion defense is ineffective. Except for some of the taboos of some illusion arts that write round eyes, there is no solution for the super existence." "And the Shura Dao puppet is mainly a kind of fighting will. Mechanical transformation is not the limit of blood inheritance. It can be listed separately. The robot series similar to the Terminator will be developed. If conditions permit, the clone of the Dragon Ball robot series, especially the Dragon Ball series. The evolving Sharu and the 17th and 18th with unlimited energy are more perfect choices." "Hell Dao puppets are the most important one. The unreasonable Six Ways of Restoration is a perfect puppet repair technique, but considering that this repair technique must require life as a raw material, you can consider capturing the blood inheritance of the Huiye Clan or the Thousand Hands Clan. The limiter is a puppet, the former has high killing efficiency, or strong life recovery!" "The last animal puppet is actually a very strong one in my calculations. Not to mention that there is a large backup psychic beast among the spirit beast ninjas prevailing in Yuren Village. From the perspective of the four generations of Hokage of Feng Shui Men, the conditions of the Brutal Dao are much better than him, and the effect of playing Thunder God with various psychics as coordinates is better." "Considering that the animal life itself is not strong, you can capture the ninja that can be liquefied by the ghost lamp clan as material. "Also, with regard to the plan for the development of combat power in the current stage of the battle of the Kingdom of Sichuan, I have drawn up a terminator troop with Shura Dao puppets as the core. If adults dont like intrigue, then develop a mechanical legion. As long as Shura Dao Li Shuaixi transmits With Terminator, especially TX, I have the confidence to replicate it in the shortest time." "Finally, about the choice of the remaining four six incarnations..." "That''s it!" Suddenly, Payne, that is, Nagato stopped speaking. Looking at the virtual image, the red queen''s puzzled eyes, Nagato said indifferently: "The six incarnations don''t need to make any plans, everything Seeing the chance, Saya came by chance, and now she has done completely beyond my budget, which is a big surprise." "Li Shuaixi is planning and arranging. Originally, he thought that the main god space would make him have a good development. As a result, besides sending materials and completing the plan, and capturing the main god, he only has to reach Tier 4 and fight with the flesh, body and spirit. There will be a metamorphosis, very mediocre!" In fact, Nagato didnt say that he expected Li Shuixi to open the third rank in the world of blame, and then forcefully promote to the fourth rank through the captains assessment. However, the Shura Dao without fear, it is really difficult to unlock the gene lock. After all, this guy''s first two levels of genetic locks were based on Saya cheating. Although Saya has acted as an experiment, Nagato doesn''t mind such innocuous things, and Saya''s growth makes Nagato very happy, because she, the six-pointed star in Samsara''s left eye has become one-sixth, and her strength has increased greatly. , Liandai Liudao network has become more complete. "Decided, if after Tier 4, if he fails to meet my requirements, let him go to reincarnation once, after all, it is something I have thought about but never experienced!" After a moment of indulging, after making an unscrupulous decision , Nagato said here without silver three hundred taels: "It''s definitely not revenge on him!" 61 quge www.61zd.com "You exposed yourself, Master!" He secretly slandered in his heart, but the Red Queen would not say it. Even if it is an artificial intelligence, it will look at the wink, Li Shuaixi, ask for more blessing. At this time, in the main god space, Li Shuaixi, who was negotiating with Zhan Lan, Ming Yanwei, and Zhao Yingkong, felt a bitter cold, and seemed to feel a certain maliciousness from the unknown. "I agree to the puppet plan. Let''s integrate Penn first. I will inform Li Shuaixi to send some robot data over according to the situation. The remaining two will be completed when Penn completes it. And I continue to design several puppets for different purposes. Anyway, I can use it all at once, and there will be more in the future. Looking at the incubation chamber that opened automatically, Payne walked in and lay in the nutrient solution. The transformation began... Fire country, Konoha Ninja Village. In a conference hall of the Naruto Building, Konoha''s high-level people gathered for one thing, or an existence named Yurencun. Sanjiao Hanzo is dead, the man known as a demigod who couldn''t match the Sannin gathering a few years ago died. He died on a man named Penn. Yunin Village changed its owner, a powerful and aggressive dawn Organized into Yuren Village. "All the information so far confirms that the daimyo of Kawa no Kuni, Uzumaki Nagato, who came to the throne through strong political means, is a member of the Uzumaki clan. Uzashio Village has therefore reached an intention to cooperate with Urenin Village and is preparing. Establish a vein of rain whirlpool in Yuren Village." For the three generations of Naruto, Sarutobi Hisaki was the first to start with the latest information, and said. "According to the reports of various route people, all actions before Uzumaki Nagato took place, there was no force intimidation. The daimyo of Kawa no Kuni is justified, and now all the daimyos of various countries recognize this!" Konoha consultant, Mito Yan The door complemented the three generations of Hokage''s speech. "Needless to say, even if there is no evidence, it is absolutely certain that Daimyo Kunikawa and Payne have colluded with each other a long time ago to jointly plan the Kunikawa." Kimura Danzo spoke coldly. This time he was directly retired by the name of the country of Kawanogo. He hadn''t felt it at the time, but afterwards, there was always a feeling of being played with. This made Danzo, who had always regarded himself highly dissatisfied. "It hasnt been long since World War II has just ended. Even as the victors of the last war, what Konoha needs most now is to recharge. Therefore, I think that Yunin Village is a key focus of attention. As for whether to form an alliance, Look at the future development." Konoha consultant Zhuan Xiaochun concluded. "Furthermore, because the originally planned candidate for the Kyuubi Jouri was missing in the Kuni, the village needs to supplement the replacement of the Kuoi Jouri. At this time, the attitude of Uchio Village is also an aspect to pay attention to." Mito Yan The door added. "I agree with Koharu''s point of view. For the time being, Yunin Village will be listed as the main observation object. Now what we need to discuss is the high-level combat power of Yunin Village, especially Penn and..." At that point, the third generation of Hokage looked at the somewhat ugly face of Oshe Maru, and continued, "Uchiha Ming!" "I see!" A hoarse voice sounded in the meeting room, and Oshemaru slowly said, "After I come back, I will focus on some information and make a supplement." After a pause, Osake Maru said: "Uchiha Ming, one of the products of the ridiculous fusion of the Uchiha clan, Mu Dun''s blood succession, his father is an unknown member of the Uchiha clan, and his mother is the orphan of the Senju clan. The parents were both killed but did not show unique talents and were ignored by the Uchiha family. Oshemaru said this, turned his head and glanced at the silent Danzo, and continued: "Later on the battlefield of attrition, in order to save his life, he exposed the long-hidden writing wheel eyes, and was stared at by the roots. Later, he was chased by the roots. The disappearance of Chuanzhiguo is now confirmed to be the right and left hand of Payne, the leader of Yuren Village, who has opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes and..." Speaking of this, Da She Maru glanced at the third generation of Hokage, and continued: "The super resilience of the Thousand Hands Clan was once scratched by my Kusanaru sword, but it quickly replied automatically." "What, the super resilience of the Thousand Hands Clan, so what about Mu Dun?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage was surprised, and then asked, the super resilience is a very strong recovery type, but this is not counted. What, but if it was Mu Dun, Sarutobi Hizen was really unwilling to imagine Mu Dun targeting Konoha anyway. "Considering the other party''s age and her slightly lower resilience than Tsunade, the other party has not yet been able to develop Mu Dun, but for this woman who opened the kaleidoscope that the Uchiha clan does not have today, I never believe that she will survive forever. The way to open Mu Dun." Although a little unwilling, Da She Wan still said so. "That''s it!" The third generation of Hokage sighed, "In the information that Jilai also sent back, both he and Payne just tried it out and didn''t do anything, but the feeling that Payne gave him is unfathomable." "Oshemaru, make your information into data, and send it to Anbu for storage." Sarutobi Hitoshi turned his head and said to the unwilling Danzo, "From today onwards, the Anbu will take over the affairs of Yunin Village. Yours Root and each other should not be in contact too much." Even if he was unwilling, Danzo would not dare to confront Sarutobi Hizen, who was in his prime, and nodded with an ugly expression. "That''s it, the meeting is over!" "Yes!" .. 26 Chapter 027-The Three Years of Apocalypse...A Different World Tsunade Seeking Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the year of the apocalypse, when Daimyo Nagato of the country of Kawa nook came to the throne, a series of national policies were released.One of them is to define that year as the first year of the Apocalypse, which means the first year that God has enlightened the world and the gods caress. It also has the meaning of rectifying the name of the god Penn who killed the demigod in Yuren Village. . Time flies, and soon it will be three years of peaceful time. Li Shuixi of the main god space has just completed a large number of exchanges. Through the remaining nine days, he has completely mastered the power of the third-order gene lock. He is considering whether to exchange the time for the curse world for exercise. As time goes by, the main god space and the Naruto world The jet lag has become smaller. In the biochemical world, within three months, the first generation Saya finally completely integrated the four soul jade, and through the ferocious 666 Saya soul bodies, combined the monsters in the four soul jade with the incomplete soul named Cuizi. It was completely swallowed up, and completely evolved into a new life form, named by the body as the Demon Dao. To blame the world, the ontology Nagato was very unkind and planted a bomb when Kagome''s school was on vacation due to chaos. In short, Kagome was forced to suspend school completely.Then through various means, Kagome''s family was bought out, and the girl who was still in junior high school was dragged out to travel around the world. During the period, there are naturally various fragrances and beauty. In the constant narration and understanding of each other, the more they knew each other, the girl gradually accepted Nagato, or in other words, she accepted her fate. By the way, the two often incarnate as thieves, collect one by one from the collections of secret organizations and family forces from all over the world, and deduce a world-class legend of male and female thieves. Within three months, Kagome also began to get in touch with the practice of witches. , Unfortunately, if Kagome''s body of Kikyo couldn''t end the old grudge, the huge spiritual power hidden in her body still could not be stimulated. Of course, without Kagome knowing, Nagato is still complaining about the world, and developed a branch of the dawn organization based on Sayas virus curse. In a world where all kinds of supernatural powers in this world are greatly weakened, and even the earth-bound spirits like the grievances can safely grow into true demons, the power of the curse is subversive, and the Chakra system can be practiced without external conditions. The characteristics of the dawn branch quickly occupied a part of Tokyo, Japan within three months, and expanded outward. However, these results are somewhat insignificant when compared with the three years of Naruto World''s gains. In the third year of the Apocalypse, the new daimyo of the country of Sichuan, the third year of Uzumaki Nagato''s ascent. After three years of hard work by the daimyo, Kawa no Kuni has completely got rid of the hat of poverty. With the help of Honghou and Yurencun, this country that has been devastated during the war has given new life. The Red Queen used secret scientific and technological detection methods to secretly monitor various important cities and towns in this country. The artificial satellite launched two years ago even monitored the country of Sichuan and even the major countries of the Ninja Continent. Since then, Nagato can no longer hide some large-scale actions in other countries. In agriculture, the Red Queen established an agricultural base in the name of the daimyo, and introduced a variety of high-yield crops in line with the national conditions of the country of Sichuan, which greatly increased the countrys agriculture, and the reputation of the daimyo almost reached fanatical popularity among the people. At this point, the foundation of Nagato''s rule is stronger. Commercially, with the Red Queen as the coordinator and the members of the Xiaoxiao organization as the backbone, the Xiaoxiao business group has traveled throughout the Ninja Continent in three years. As the first business group on the Ninja Continent with the support of the state and the Ninja Village, Xiaoxiao Commercial groups quickly emerged in the business world and quickly became the forefront of various business fields. Military, the strength of Yuren Village has been greatly increased in three years. The first is the village. Under the design of the Red Queen, it has a new look, and many micro-monitors, laser traps and automatic alarm devices are installed in the hidden places. , The complete ninja school and the training method inherited from dawn, so that the back strength of Yuren Village is absolutely sufficient. After three years, the leader Payne completely got rid of the limitation that was just born three years ago, the quantity and quality of the Chakra were not strong, and the blood succession limit could not be fully developed, and completely reached the peak of the ninja world today, even the hidden Uchi With the appearance of wave spots, Payne''s strength is not afraid. What''s more, through various materials, Nagato realized a unique fairy model, allowing Penn''s strength to go further. Uchiha Ming finally developed the power of Mu Dun. The combination of Senju and Uchiha allowed Mings kaleidoscope to write round eyes without the risk of blindness and overburdening the body. The pinnacle of Ninja power is Penns A well-known deputy in the ninja world. In addition to reaching a higher level and starting to meet Xiaonan, the ninjas from dawn in Yunin Village, especially the ninjas from the elite department, quickly became famous in various transnational ninja missions, and laid a good reputation for Yunin Village. , There were even a few hidden or revealed shadow ninjas in the village. In the dawn base, after receiving the design drawings of the Terminator series robots three years ago, combining the chakra metal and the chakra system, consuming a lot of resources, the Red Queen designed and created two mechanical warriors similar to the TX Terminator, one Nagato was used as a puppet, and was directly named the steel clone, and the other was the red queen''s clone-Alice. In the past three years, the Iron Doppelganger turned into Nagato and appeared in front of the world, while the Red Queen''s Doppelganger was known to the world as the daimyo secretary. In the daimyo mansion, nearly a hundred intelligent mechanical maids made of precious chakra metals have been developed. Their combat power is not weaker than that of the general Shinobu. The 100 Shinobu guardians, even if the guardians of the five great nations add up. It''s not so gorgeous. Biochemical world.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com For more than half a year, when the world was at a loss and ignorant, a company group named Shinra was born quietly based on Tokyo. It quickly annexed hundreds of companies in various fields and became Japan''s pivotal and powerful group. St. Juliana Hospital, a hospital affiliated with Shinra Corporation. Since more than two months ago, the new hospital dean carried out a major rectification of morals, corrected the evil doctor named Hirasaka Ryuji, and sent him to prison, the vaguely bad atmosphere in the hospital was completely reversed, and the dean, The super beautiful woman named Senju Tsunade is talked about by people in hospitals and even ordinary people in society. At this time, in the dean''s office, Tsunade in a cyan kimono sank himself on the soft sofa, gently pressed his glasses with his right hand, and turned the book in his left hand to a new page. "The number of divisions of normal vertebrate somatic cells is limited. This phenomenon is called the "Hayflick limit", that is, the limit of the number of cell divisions is 40-60." "The power of Chakra comes from the unity of cell power and spiritual power. In this way, extracting Chakra will inevitably lead to passive consumption of cell energy, leading to premature division, and that is, ninjas cannot live long. The most fundamental reason." Closing the book, Tsunade rubbed his temples with his hands, and sighed: "Ninja''s cultivation is achieved by consuming life, even if it doesnt consume much, but it cant stand the accumulation of too much, there is no solution at all, and that girl It is a life entity that breaks through the limit of life. No wonder that girl said that if she wants to go further, she must be needed." Putting down the book in his hand, Tsunade stood up from the sofa. Loose clothes could not stop the plump and mature beauty. He wandered near the skylight and looked at the city called Tokyo, with the constant flow of people coming and going, remembering That war world, those sparsely populated towns. Three months ago, Tsunade woke up from a long deep sleep and found that he was in an unknown hospital. The woman who had just emerged from the war, after seeing the girl guarding her, the extremely dangerous perception brought about by her instinct as a strong man made Tsunadeqing couldn''t help but directly attack the seemingly pure and lovely girl! Facts have proved that Tsunade''s perception is not wrong. In the following time, the girl''s brutal power and the horrible number of hundreds of mysterious entity clones made Tsunade, who is dominated by physiques, resisted before long. The feeling of being subdued and feeling weak made Tsunade hold the impulse in his heart and communicate with the other party, which shattered the reality of Tsunade''s cognition. According to the girl named Saya, and Tsunade''s own testimony, Tsunade knew that he had traveled through time and space for some reason and came to another world. This is a world completely different from the world in which I was born. Compared with the world of Shinobi, it is more advanced and advanced in technology. There have been more terrible and bloody wars, and now, a more peaceful and happy life. Although the gloom of human nature is everywhere, if they choose, most people are willing to live in such a prosperous city instead of a broken town, worrying about when it will come suddenly. "Maybe that world needs a big change, but..." Thinking of his deceased brother, Tsunade''s beautiful face became extremely resolute. "Before that, I need enough life span, and get the path back and the qualifications to lead change. Strength!" Picking up an unfamiliar cell phone, Tsunade dialed a number and called out. "Ala, Tsunade sister, I think it clearly, ready to cooperate with me, have you completely joined Shinra?" The crisp and sweet voice can''t bring too much favor to Tsunade, especially after knowing the other party of the phone. The essence of life. She is not a human, or even an independent life. If she has to explain, she is a group of inexplicable existence with human form. In the face of inhuman beings that are stronger than themselves, most people will not have any good impressions, especially the indifference to life in the other person''s eyes, even if the other person is his own lifesaver. "Well, I have to admit that in this world, whether you want to go back or improve your strength, cooperation with you is inevitable." Tsunade said lightly, ignoring the cheering voice of the other party, turning off his mobile phone, Take out a scroll of intelligence. "It takes time and luck for the aliens who can travel to and from all worlds to arrive. When you tell this information, isn''t it doomed that my choice can only be with you?" "Grandpa! Rope tree! I will definitely go back!" ps: In the future, the avatar will directly use the name, and the avatar will be directly added with the word avatar. I feel a little confused for the province. Anyway, the avatar is the vest of Nagato!.. 27 Chapter 028-029 Ten-tailed Human Pillar... You cant escape and ask for collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is the strongest war machine in the Ninja World? It''s not the limit of blood succession, it''s not a super secret technique, and it''s not an army of thousands of ninjas, it''s a tail beast! In terms of power alone, even the strongest nine-tailed fox among the nine big-tailed beasts is no match for the super-hypnosis of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but if you add the word war machine after the strongest, there is no doubt , The tail beast deserves it! The chakra quantity beyond common sense, the characteristic of never dying, the super destructive tail beast jade makes the tail beast a reminder on the battlefield, the destruction of the mountains and the rivers are never talked about, as long as it is a tail beast, all Can be achieved. Therefore, the human pillar power that uses the power of the tail beast is the nuclear power and deterrent weapon of the ninja world. In the past few years, Yuren Village has developed very well in all aspects, but it lacks the power of the tail orc, and has some inadequate deterrence, unless when will Penn be sent to a certain Shinobu village for a super god Luo Tianzheng. However, Penn is now the leader of Yurenin Village, and in the plans of Nagato and the Red Queen, it is even more important to become the existence of the sixth shadow in the near future. It is really inappropriate to do that kind of disharmony. Originally, after capturing the most suitable human column power in the original work-Uzumaki Kushina, Nanao Shigeaki of Takigakura has always been the first choice of Nagato, but not long ago, Nagato, which was integrated with Mikami, was facing the world tree. With a clearer understanding of this species, another more suitable choice appeared-Ten Tails! Ten-tailed, transformed from the sacred tree, is the super creature with the strongest chakra, the No. 1 god of destruction in the Naruto world, and the existing nine-tailed beasts are all split from the ten-tailed chakra. The body of Ten Tails was sealed by the moon created by the six immortals with the earth exploding into the sky. The sacred tree is the root of all chakras. The chakras of all ninjas in the world are taken from the sacred tree. The sacred fruit of the sacred tree that produces chakras once in a thousand years is captured by humans. In order to regain the chakras, the sacred tree becomes ten tails. Runaway, but was subdued by six immortals. This is what Nagato learned through his own memory and Kushina''s memory before. When he first learned of all this, Nagato also had the idea of ??becoming a Ten-tailed man Zhuli. But after getting the Mikami, Nagato understood that the essence of Togo is a runaway of the sacred tree''s immature will! In some worlds, the World Tree shoulders the responsibility of guarding, and has a special power, that is, purification!Purify the negative consciousness gathered in the world in which it is located, and extend the life of the world. But the world tree of the Naruto World, the will of the god tree, was born too short and too immature. After the sacred fruit was captured by humans, it was psychologically unbalanced and was taken advantage of by the negative consciousness gathered by the world. This is the birth of the ten tails. because. In the country of Sichuan, a base hundreds of meters underground in the capital of Daming. Since Nagato''s return, it has been more than ten days. Except for going out to show up every other day or two, after listening to the livelihood report of the country of the river, Nagato has stayed in the base and arranged a mixed chakra. The super large enchantment and sealing technique of spiritual power! On the empty practice field, the silent external golem stood quietly in the center, densely packed runes and inscribed runes on the golem body and on the practice field. At this time, there was no one in the base, only Nagato and Kushina. Kushina was standing under the Golem of the Outer Dao, looking at the still giant, with a little excitement in his heart. Although joining Dawn was not voluntary, he could possess the power of ten tails and stand in this man who was more terrifying than he remembered. By my side, let the girl firmly believe in breaking her destiny! However, no matter how strong Nagato is, this is also the ultimate power that can be traced back to the Six Ways of Immortals. Why dont you care about it? Kushina, who was puzzled in his heart, couldnt help but said, Nagato-kun, how could you Give me this thing. After reading the original, you should know that the ten tails are powerful!" "What I need is the nature of the world tree of the sacred tree, and its will, ten-tailed or something, it doesn''t matter at all, it''s even better without ten-tailed!" Slightly glanced at the girl Kushina''s somewhat excited look, Nagato said faintly, and, after becoming the Ten-tailed Manjuli, you will be completely inseparable from me. I scheduled the next second generation of Yukage. "Okay, let''s start!" Said lightly, Nagato stood directly opposite the Golem of Outer Road, not far away, the rare hand seals, one after another in Nagato''s hands, slowly formed, accompanied by Nagato seals, one barrier after another. Constantly opening, the world changed in a large number of single enchantments. There is also an invisible harvest in the world of grievances, which is to achieve the ultimate genius level in spiritual power practice. It is probably because the world tree of the spiritual power practice world is absorbed, and then the process of collecting spiritual power books, Nagato almost reached By analogy, without a teacher, he can learn from the past and bring forth new terrible realms. Nagatos enchantment technique is what Nagato focused on at the beginning. With the support of the world tree in the world with strong spiritual power, Nagatos enchantment technique has almost reached the state of mind art. Of course, it is just a simple concealment and spirit gathering. Enchantment. "Thousands of worlds are coming!" When the enchantment was fully excited, Nagato took a deep breath and chuckled softly! Kushina was already dazzled when the enchantment was opened. When Nagato drank lightly, he made a direct bang, plunged into a brief gap, and then opened his eyes! This is a new world. The hot sun and the magic moon shine together, and Nagato stands not far away under a colorful sacred tree, directly opposite the Golem Statue. The keen Kushina discovered that this world seems to be alive. , As if to swallow the outgoing golem behind him, under the oppression of the world, the outgoing golem seemed to be awakening.Literature on the 19th floor www.19wo.com "Can you feel the danger even if you don''t have your own knowledge? It''s really a beast!" With a light sigh, Nagato''s right eye was engraved with a triangular pattern in the reincarnation eye gleaming with red light, two huge invisible hands appeared out of thin air, grabbing the outgoing golem that was about to move! "Woohoo!!!" With a screaming roar, the nine-eyed Witherwood Giant Zhangka mouthed his blood basin, and he was struggling constantly. Kushina was shocked under the outer golem, but he still remembered Nagatos previous instructions and did not leave himself. The circle under the feet. "No matter how strong you are, you are now just a toothless tiger, especially in my world. Accept your fate!" As he said, the light in Nagato''s right eye rose sharply, and the outer golem giant roared more violently. , The nine eyes burst all at once with inexplicable power! The blood gathered and condensed into a blood-colored seed, instantly crossing time and space, and slowly falling into Nagato''s hands. At this time, the outside golem was still dying, and Nagato''s right eye also left a drop of blood. "Unexpectedly, the consumption is really big, but... it''s worth it." You play with the seed in your hand and let it go. The seed will automatically fly to the other side far away from the world tree. When it is not in the soil, the world seems to be affected by something. This kind of bonus, Nagato felt that he was a little different, but the time was short and it didn''t show it. "Attention, Jiu Xinnai!" Glancing at the surprised girl with gleaming eyes, Nagato said sternly, "I''m about to start sealing!" "Yes!" The young girl immediately stood upright, seemingly affected by some strange memory. When the young girl was preached by Ming, she would also show this attitude of standing upright. "Tai Chi Seal of Ten Thousand Realms!" Close the right eye, open the left eye, the blue six-pointed star appears in the eyes of Samsara, Nagato sips softly, and the outer golem and Kushina are the centers. Red and blue circles collide, merge, merge, and evolve. A red and blue Tai Chi picture! What Kushina couldn''t see at this time was that the nine eyes of the Outer Golem had been completely destroyed for some time, but the bright blue eyes seemed to show something. "Inject the power of the six ways! Ten-tail form is activated! Tai Chi seal!" The dazzling light flooded the world, and the blue magic moon in the sky seemed to be drawn by some kind of traction, and it suddenly covered the red magic moon and the golden sun. "Woohoo!" Kushina realized that he didn''t know when Nagato was in his arms. The touch on his neck and the trembling of bliss from the depths of the soul made the girl at a loss. "How could this be!" Jiuxina realized that he couldn''t move, but he didn''t have much will to resist in his heart, but shyly stayed away from the head... The strongest beast can attract enough mates. This is the truth!Even if human beings have the baptism of civilization, certain characteristics will not change. Nagato saw that he had prepared the prey for several days, even if he could control himself, but always failed to eat it, he would be very upset, wouldn''t it? Kushina is really a shy girl. After a little regained consciousness, she tried to struggle but was suddenly held by Nagato''s shoulders. "No." She wiggled her head gently, but her tone seemed to be lacking in confidence. Nagato slowly lowered his head and kissed her cherry lips, and his hand also embraced her slender waist. "The last piece of the Ten-tailed Renzhuli sealing ceremony is to establish an exclusive contract between me and Renzhuli, and to inject the power of the six ways in my left eye into the external golem, so that the external golem will incarnate into the ten-tailed monster, thereby constantly absorbing negative power and purifying it into a tail beast. Chakra grows up." "Then give you the purifying power of the sacred tree that I seized. In this way, Kushina, you will have no fear of negative erosion, and you will be able to transform the negative power emanating from the ten-tailed failure to consume into your own chakra. ..." "Finally, I gave the imprint of Ten Thousand Worlds to make the second insurance for Jiu Xin Na''s soul. After all, there is no absolute in this world." "So, the so-called ten-tailed human column power is actually the growth-type tailed orc column power I made! Therefore, you can''t run away anymore, Kushina!" .. 28 Chapter 030-Three Days and Three Nights...Central Continent Development for Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the beginning of the wind and rain, the red-haired girl lay weakly in the arms of the boy, drew circles on the solid chest with her fingers, and said lazily: "Big villain! Did you catch me a few years ago and hug me? With such a plan!" "Hmm!" Nagato hugged the girl hard, buried his head and neck, and said softly, "Ha, the mother of the future protagonist, no matter what, is a good collectible, isn''t it?" Jiuxinai was slightly shy, but there was a complex feeling in his heart that he didn''t even know how to express. "It feels like it''s been a long time, let''s go out, people don''t know how to face Sister Xiaonan and Sister Ming, wait, don''t touch it..." Nagato was feeling the precocious hand on the girl''s chest, and he gave a gentle pause, "It''s still early to get out, it will take at least three days!" "Ah! Three days?!" Jiu Xinnai exclaimed, with a little surprise and fear.Thinking of the madness last night, it feels a bit unbearable. Sure enough, Nagato did what he said. In order to ensure the smooth transformation of the outgoing golem into ten tails and the safety of the manjuli, Nagato really lived with Kushina in the Great Enchantment in the descending world for three days. night. Although when the Ten Tails were sealed, there was nothing but a world tree in the ten thousand worlds that descended in the special enchantment, but there were actually many things that were shielded by Nagato for fear of damage, so they were fun for three days. In time, Nagato directly revealed a mansion that he had collected in the grudge from the shield. The two were making various noises in the house. Nagato taught Niu Xinnai to play video games, watch anime movies together, and even Nagato took out the "Naruto" that had just appeared in the grudge world. Even though the girl has some strange memories, she is an indigenous character in the ninja world after all. She has encountered various modern animation games for the first time, and she is naturally full of interest. She is always feeling complicated when she sees "Naruto" again. However, the girl actually didn''t have much time to mourn the spring and fall, because as long as the girl recovers almost the same, no matter if it is a forced push or something else, Nagato can always succeed. Until later, the girl could not help but occasionally come back several times. The main god space, Li Shuaixi room. Here is a modeled solar system starry sky. The top of the pseudo-Everest! Li Shuai sits on the top of the highest mountain on the planet, with golden flames burning all over his body, like a god in fire, bathing in grace. After experiencing the last time the grievance mission, Li Shuaixi himself was not satisfied without saying anything. Originally, in Li Shuaixis cognition, with Shuras will to fight, he should easily break through the third level of genetic lock, and then inherit the position of captain to become a fourth-level strong, but It seems that something is hindering me, limiting my power out of thin air. After experiencing self-reflection and discussions with Sister Saya and the boss on the Six Ways Network, they all agreed that their body was originally a powerful reincarnation that has not yet returned, and it really cant fit in with the Shura Dao, even if Li Shuaixi exchanges it. The Golden Crow bloodline is used to arouse the hatred of the Golden Crow in the bloodline. After careful consideration, the three proposed three methods. The first, naturally, is to use all means to ascend to the fourth level of Gene Lock, and then in the battle of the heart and demon, if necessary, through contact with each other to cheat, directly pinch the subconscious of this body, and completely control the body. The second type is naturally reincarnated once again, but unfortunately time does not allow it, and the rebirth trial in the main god space is not allowed by people with reinforcement. The third is to transform again, to give up inheriting the possible existence of Qi Luck, and to transform this body into another existence that is more suitable for Asura. After careful consideration, Li Shuaixi chose the third method, mainly because the nature of Shura Dao is not heaven, not humans, ghosts, not gods, and certain monsters that are insoluble in the three realms and six realms. It looks like it! Therefore, Li Shuixi met the request of the body and Sister Saya and sent something over, exchanged the first-level zombie transformation, corpse refining and real fire refining art in comprehension. After that, all the reward points were exchanged into the main god space. House time. Combining with the previous experience of refining the reincarnation eye on the body, transmit a little world power as a catalyst through the six channels, and use the resentful real fire of the sun to perform corpse refining to refine your body! What excites Li Shuaixi is that as he is constantly refining his body, the first-level zombie body is slowly evolving, and even the fourth-level genetic lock seems to be just around the corner... Blame the world, Higurashi Shrine.Dodoxs novel www.dodoxs.com Ming Yanwei had a different spirit than when she came here last time. She only exchanged for the enhancement of the Devil Witch and spent reward points to come here, but she could not see the young man named Uzumaki Nagato again. But... "Sister Ming Yanwei, you are really here, Nagato-kun left something for you." The young girl who had been bound for several times seemed to have grown up all of a sudden. Under the same maiden dress, she showed a little self-confidence. When she looked at the other party and said Nagato, she had a shy expression. Ming Yanwei didn''t know how to react. Did you start so soon? So is there any drama in Inuyasha, can the Bone Eater Well be used? Why is my heart still...somewhat uncomfortable! Thoughts flew in her heart, Ming Yanwei smiled stiffly: "Sister Kagome, Nagato...Your Highness, are there any words left?" Without noticing Ming Yanweis entanglement, the optimistic girl said: "Nagato-kun said, youll tell you when you come, you dont have to think about traveling through time and space, it has been sealed by me, and I have collected the things you want. Many, just take it, let me see your instrument when we meet in the future! Pouch!" At the beginning, the girl''s voice was okay, but as she was talking, she couldn''t help imitating the lonely and indifferent words of Nagato. As she said, she couldn''t help laughing. Ming Yanwei couldn''t help but smile, but there was an inexplicable flame in her eyes... And in a restaurant in the world of grievances, Zhao Yingkong, who had strengthened the Shining gene and returned to revenge, met several men in black. "Miss Zhao Yingkong, the lord asked me to tell you that he will appear in one of your battles. It only requires your patience, and this is what the lord wants us to give you!" said, the man in black headed by Hand over a scroll! The girl assassin frowned slightly, feeling uncomfortable and shocked that she was directly approached by someone just inquiring about the other party''s news, and what the other party said... He didn''t hesitate to take the scroll. After the man in black wittily left, the girl opened the scroll, and the front part was written with a few lines of Japanese. "Lei Dun Chakra Application DaquanSend Little Assassin!" "I have already left this plane and went back to deal with things. Is it a pity that I haven''t been able to eat you?" "But next time, I will definitely eat it. Don''t worry, I will never break my promise!" In the room, the air was suddenly suppressed! "Asshole!!!" In the main god''s room, in a room where the ground and walls are all made of metal, Zhan Lan''s face solemnly looked at a complex and mysterious magic circle on the ground. Cyborg Chunli dressed in a blue gown with buns on both sides looked at Zhan Lan complicatedly and said, "Master, are you really ready? If you don''t send you to the Lord God in time, then ..." After nodding, Zhan Lan didn''t speak any more, but the determination in her eyes told Chunli everything. Zhan Lan would never forget the monitor she got from Chu Xuan before the last mission because of a flash of inspiration. Receive everything told in the device! "Li Shuaixi! If people don''t know, unless they do nothing, Zhang Jie is indeed the cause of the difficulty of the grievance, but you, the last straw that crushed the Zhongzhou team and crushed Zheng Zha, I will never forgive!" The rather thin body exuded a hint of aura that didn''t match it, and his hands were suddenly pressed on the formation formation, and the formation formation began to shed the scarlet faint light. "The human body is made!" Immediately afterwards, there was a strange sound, a small electric arc appeared in the center of the formation. There were more and more electric arcs, and air currents appeared in the closed underground cavity. With the fan, the door with indescribable runes opened slowly. The intense black hole attraction Zhan Lan''s flesh and blood is constantly being sucked in. While the various organs in his body are constantly disappearing, all kinds of complicated and mysterious knowledge are constantly poured into Zhan Lan''s mind. Seeing that Zhan Lan was only half of her body left, Chunli could not bear it anymore. With her 200-point physical fitness, she easily grabbed Zhan Lankang and rushed out the door on her shoulders. Send it to the light ball for recovery. The organs that disappeared under the cover of pale gold light quickly grew back. Zhan Lan, who had just been repaired, just stood firm and rushed into the room, pressing her hands again before returning to the alchemy formation. No one knows what the future will be like, but it is clear that the newly-born Zhongzhou team has already begun its own path of prosperity and development under different thoughts!.. 29 Chapter 031 Da Mings Tour... Seeking Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Naruto Worlds national system is a bit peculiar. The daimyo masters wealth and power, manages the country, and appoints Shinobu village as its own military force, while Shinobu village guards the national territory, completes various commissions from the country, and obtains the material basis for existence. Therefore, although the status of Ninja Village is not as good as that of the daimyo, and it is not as good as the daimyo among the basic people, Ninja Village has one of the best influences on the country and the world situation. Generally speaking, in this era, most people directly use Ninja Village to represent the country. There are always exceptions to everything, such as Daimyo Kunikawa, Uzumaki Nagato! In the eyes of the world, the young daimyo who regained Payne, the super strong man who killed the demigod in Yunin Village, has the power, influence and prestige that all daimyo envy in this world. In the era when the daimyo was overshadowed by the leader of the Ninja village, he was the only one who was the focus of attention by many Ninja forces as a daimyo, and claimed to be the leader of the sixth shadow, Payne, who is most likely to become the sixth shadow. The case of its bowing to the court is known to the world, and the unfathomable strength of the Daming Mansion made the Underground Bounty Hunter Guild almost destroyed because of the bounty posted by Uzumaki Nagato. Among the people, this powerful daimyo is the object of countless civilians, especially in Sichuan. There are countless crazy admirers of the daimyo. Even a powerful ninja dare not discuss it in Sichuan, otherwise it may be on the side of the road. One of the little beggars may report you up. Nowadays, after three years of "striving to govern" in the country of Sichuan, Uzumaki Nagato, who has achieved excellent results, got on his sedan chair three days ago, intending to visit several small countries in the West. As soon as the news came out, Konoha and Sago The three Ninja villages of Heyanyin can''t sit still, especially Shayin and Yanyin, because these countries are separated from the country of wind and the country of soil. If they collude, it will be very subtle for future strategies. Therefore, before the arrival of Nagato, the three large villages immediately began to act, in various forms, at least one thing is correct, that is, the country of Kawano, as the common connection point of the three large countries, does not need such a strong name! "Last time I felt boring, so I didn''t act, but this time it''s different!" In the sedan chair, Nagato was lying on a soft cushion, with her head resting on Xiao Nan''s knees, allowing the girl to gently embrace her half and sniff. With the fresh body fragrance of the girl, "I need a powerful shock, and will not be involved in the powerful shock of the three wars a few years later!" The girl was still deserted, but she was holding Nagato quietly. Nagato was a little speechless in her heart, but she was more satisfied. Since three days ago and Kushina came out of the barrier, Xiao Nan found that the two were wrong. And Nagato has never concealed it, so Xiao Nan is jealous. There is a girl who is jealous for you, probably Nagato has never experienced it in the previous life. But Nagato is a man who is accustomed to taking the initiative. He immediately got up and broke away from Xiao Nan''s arms. In the eyes of the other party, he held Xiao Nan in his arms... At this time, the team of hundreds of people in Nagato had just passed through the border and came to the country of the bird country. The Shinnin village of this country, Shiren Village, and Iwagaki Village are villages with common characteristics, but because of this, not only the tasks in peacetime are completely covered by the peers. Taking away, even during the war, Yanyin still likes to put himself and Shayin''s war here, because Yanyin''s advantage can be best used. All in all, this is a village that has a great feud with Yanyin Village. If it werent because of the need for an isolation zone between it and Shayin Village, and there was really no benefit, on the contrary, Shiren Village had some stubborn characteristics that would make Yan There is a lot of loss, where is the country of birds. Under the rock piles in the mountainous area, dozens of ninjas in red and white uniforms lie silently in ambush. Their expressions are silent. The ninja logo on their foreheads is the symbol of Yanyin Ninja Village. Obviously, for the most politician rock For the Hidden Ninja Village, whether it is Shinin Village or Uzumaki Nagato, they are hidden dangers to Iwa Hidden, and it is best to remove them! "Soil Escape-Yan Su collapse!" Iwanins iconic ninjutsu, a technique that uses Chakra to make rocks collapse, was printed in the hands of the heads of people, but before the other partys technique was released, a figure flashed by, a red-haired one. The sword bearer suddenly appeared among the crowd of Yanyin! "who are you!" With a loud shout, Yanyin''s ninjas took a defensive posture one after another. Only a few casters remained motionless. In an instant, a bad premonition appeared in all the ninjas. Huhu!! Bloody water like a fountain spouted from the neck, and the figure holding the sword made the surrounding ninjas feel depressed. The red-haired man raised his head, revealing half of his covered face, and a frivolous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. You can call me Congyunjian, Yanyin''s ninjas, come and fight!" "Go to hell! Bastard!" With a loud shout, in the land behind the man named Congyunjianzhe, a middle-aged man covered in stone armor broke out of the ground and blasted the opponent''s spine with a punch. At the same time, all the ninjas in front of the swordsman jumped back, with hidden weapons in their hands! Bang bang bang!!! The swordman moved his body gently, turned around to let his back attack, danced with his long sword, and cut all the kunai that might attack him in half, and took advantage of the trend towards the person who attacked behind, cutting out with a sword, and the speed instantly accelerated. Just like a flash! Wow! It was blood gushing out of the body that had lost the disclosure. The swordman gently shook the long sword in his hand, and the red jade beads on the hilt made waves of satisfying trills, acting gracefully, just like a nobleman holding a sword. However, in the eyes of the ninjas of Iwain, this scene is no different from the devil''s behavior. A few new ninjas even trembled and groaned because of this scene, "Evil...devil!!!" "Ninjutsu, nothing can kill people, why do you see using a sword to kill people like this, sure enough, human..." 518 Chinese website www.518zw.com "Long-winded!" An experienced ninja immediately interjected. It is so common that the ninja''s profession produces power fluctuations due to psychological reasons, so the ninja immediately interrupted the other party''s words and quickly formed the seal! "Earth Escape-Yellow Spring Marsh!" Feeling that the land under his feet began to change under the influence of the Chakra, the swordman jumped back slightly, and there was no time to say anything in the future. The three ninjas separated at an extremely fast speed, and the hands were sealed! "Tu Dun-Tulong Spear!" During the descent, the swordsman found that in the land around him in three directions, the sharp rocks turned into the sharp blades of the god of death, blasting towards him.Obviously, a few experienced ninjas have completed the cooperation! "Very good, but..." Boom boom boom!!! In the three roars, the dust is flying! "Did you kill it?" A previously scared newcomer Xia Ren stared at the fading smoke and muttered to himself hesitantly, but in his heart he eagerly hoped that the other party was dead, but the facts are always cruel. It was an illusory shadow evil dragon, burning on the sword, and the sword was unharmed. "How is it possible?!" Such a moan almost came out of the team, and the swordsman chuckled lightly, "I thought there would be any powerful ninjas, but I didn''t expect to be looked down upon by Yan Yin. New recruits, I''m not interested anymore, so let''s stop yours!" With a sword swung, a hot tornado from hell rose out of thin air! "The Profound Righteousness-Hell Dragon Break!" "Hurry up! Hurry up!" "It must be before the Rock Hidden Ambush is launched!" Tens of kilometers away, two teams of ninjas with distinct behaviors flew through the woods. The headed men and women, respectively wearing a stone-marked forehead guard and a star-marked forehead guard, are the stone ninjas of the bird country. The team from the village of Shinnin in the village and the bear country to ensure the safety of the Daimyo of the country! The people in the big country Ninja village are shrewd, and the people in the small country Ninja village are even worse. They just lack the power to fight the big country Ninja village head-on. What''s more, because of the lack of strength, for better development, the characteristics of the little country Ninja village are more distinctive and unique. . The tremendous changes in Kawa no Kuni in the past three years have made these two countries that have already reached an alliance very enthusiastic. Now Uzumaki Nagato is traveling, because the characteristics of the same as Iwaguru are too high, so Ishinin village is very aware of the shamelessness of the other party. He quickly contacted Star Ninja Village, hoping to send someone to protect the Daimyo of Kawa no Kuni. The Xingnin Village, who just lost the secret treasure [Star], was the most helpless. In order to develop better in the future, the leader of Xingnin Village decided to find a strong protection. At this time, after receiving the news, the one in Chuanzhi The mysterious Penn, who killed the demigod in Guoyu Ninja Village, entered the eyes of the leader of Star Ninja Village. Therefore, the two guardian teams quickly assembled and set off overnight! At this time, the leading female Ninja Ninja said: "Mr. Yamamoto, our Ninja has the magic of peacocks, we can fly in a short time, it''s better..." Before the voice fell, a violent vibration struck! Following the direction of the shock, the ninjas were horrified to find that what they saw was a towering tornado of destruction, and the sound of destructive blasts pierced the sky. At that moment, this supernatural power caused two The Oguni Shinobu team is completely dull! Suddenly erupted in clear weather, and you could feel the devastating breath even in the distance, Its just that Daimyo Uzumakis team is still advancing without a trace of confusion. In the sedan chair, Nagatos caressing motion on the graceful ketone body lightly, then smiled and rubbed the shy iceberg girl into her arms again. . "The combination of Hell Dao and Hell Sword is really good, but there is still a lack of expert tests, ha ha, I hope the next opponent will satisfy me, otherwise..." .. 30 Chapter 032 The Kings Decision... Yahikos Death Seeking Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Between the hills and the jungle, in a barren and hellish scene. Bang bang bang!!! The intersecting forces of cold weapons echo in the air! "It''s a terrible sword!" In the Konoha squad next to this hot hell, the indifferent man named Konoha White Fang threw away the broken kunai in his hand, and there was some unconcealable shock in his eyes. Such a strong one cannot be underestimated!" "Haha, should I say that it is my honor to be praised by Konoha White Fang?" From the cloud sword standing in the center of the hell, returning the sword into its sheath, as if breathing deeply, feeling the life force brought by this hell, an addiction Like a gentleman, he said with a big smile. "However, please explain your purpose. I will use this as a standard to expel or kill you!" Indifferent words, matched with the hell-like scene, like the king of hell! Looking at the scene in front of him, Bai Fang must be frank, he can never do this, because Bai Fang''s strength lies in the power of killing, not destruction. "We just drop by to collect information, goodbye!" Without much words, Bai Ya took his subordinates and disappeared in place instantly, but the swordsman did not stop him. He just whispered to himself: "Konoha Bai Ya, send you to hell next time, the hero should have a tragic Isnt it over? Haha, the stage hasnt been set up yet, wait... Then with a scream, he disappeared in place, leaving only this broken place. Nagato has never been as reckless as other worlds in Naruto, but there is a reason. At first, Nagato didn''t really know the reason, but he just curtailed his behavior, even Nagato himself thought it was only because he wanted to witness the so-called plot with his own eyes. After all, looking at the reality version of the plot while familiar with the future, there is always a wonderful sense of superiority. However, in the world of Grudge, when encountering the important heroine Kagome in the related plot "Inuyasha", Nagato did not hesitate to label himself, and did not care about the plot. At that time, Nagato realized that his own There is a problem with attitude. After all, practically speaking, the plot of "Naruto" doesn''t mean much to Nagato, and it is even on the same level as Inuyasha, but why can you start with "Inuyasha" Nagato, but it is a little restrained for Naruto World . After careful consideration, Nagato felt that it should be the cause and effect left over from his predecessor, even if he is now equivalent to a new body, but everything he owns is based on the original Uzumaki Nagato, so he owes cause and effect. After thinking about this reason, Nagato suddenly felt that some unknown bondage on his body loosened a little. The feeling at this moment directly changed Nagato from the original guess to a direct conclusion! "Nagato, what is our future like?" Lying in the arms of the beloved, making a blind date, feeling the slow and powerful heartbeat, Xiao Nan asked shyly. Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato said softly: "Xiao Nan, you know, my parents died because of the war!" "Yeah!" Xiaonan, who knows Nagato''s history, hugged Nagato hard, and the cold girl comforted her sweetheart with her own method. Although she didn''t need it, Nagato still smiled at the corner of her mouth and brushed the light blue Purple hair. "I once thought about how to end the war, but no matter how various methods will eventually fail, because this world is a failed world!" "Even if it was the god of ninjas, Senju Zhuma could only come up with a so-called ninja system to end the family, but his structure is still not enough after all, he is just a ninja after all." The team had already joined the ninja who came to greet him. After Nagato met the next two leaders, he stayed in the sedan chair and hugged Xiao Nan''s fair and delicate body and said softly. "Nagato is the god!" Xiao Nan is still Xiao Nan. When he was young, Nagato will always be remembered by this stubborn girl. "Haha!" Nagato laughed heartily as she listened to the girl''s words. "Yes, I am the god now, even if those who have passed away come back to life!" "Now, my strength has already surpassed the world, no one can stop me from doing anything, so what am I going to do?" Seeing the slight question in the eyes of the shy girl in her arms, Nagato kissed her lips and said with a smile, "Naturally, it is to create an unswerving foundation and put the whole world in the palm of my hand. I want to..." "I want to be the king, the only king in this world!" What Nagato didn''t know was that when he just made the king''s declaration, all the ancient existences in the psychic secret realms all over the world were awakened at the same time. The big toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain opened his old dim eyes and muttered to himself: "Originally, the destiny of the next generation was changed. Has the will of the son of destiny changed the future? It''s a pity, Xiao Zilai also..." "Master, you said the future destiny has changed!" It was a small aged toad on the left of the big toad immortal, a deep work known as the toad immortal. I was surprised to see the other party, and said in astonishment: How can the future change! Variety literature www.kanzongyi.cc "Haha!" The big toad immortal was rare and not confused, and said: "Xiao Shenzuo, the future is never fixed, even if it is foresight, only one multiple choice question can be drawn, not to mention, the son of destiny with the world''s favor , But it has the power to change the world!" "In the near future, ten, twenty or more years, the Son of Destiny will challenge the old world, and the world will usher in..." "What''s ushering in..." Suddenly the sound was interrupted, making Shen Zuo Xianren question subconsciously, and then he reacted all of a sudden, and when he looked up, he fell asleep again. "Anyway, I must tell Xiao Zilaiya that the kid is still traveling around because of the father''s prophecy. Really, this is the first time Miaomushan has overturned his prophecy." With that said, Shen Zuo bounced and disappeared into the huge grass... Yahiko walked in the prosperous small town, watching the flow of people coming and going, and he was shocked. Yahiko''s childhood was spent in the war years. If such a prosperous life hadn''t been seen with his own eyes, Yahiko would never believe that this is where he grew up! Because of this, Yahiko remembered a person deeply in his heart. The name of Kunikawa, Uzumaki Nagato! There seems to be a strange feeling. Yahiko has always been very familiar with the daimyo himself, or that the daimyo has a kind of if there is no connection, but the daimyo has always been under many protections, although the legendary Sannin is his teacher, But Yahiko still couldn''t get close to each other. Chuanzhiguo is prosperous and strong because of his name, and strong because of Penn! This is beyond doubt! Its just that although I admire both Daimyo and Payne, this does not mean that Yahiko recognizes them. From his inexplicable hands, Yahiko has obtained a lot of secret information, such as the bloody storm in Yuren Village. , Such as the various dark methods used by the daimyo to rectify the country. Since inheriting the dream of his master Jiraiya, Yahiko has always believed that communication is the greatest power of mankind. In many cases, killing is unnecessary, especially killing brings hatred, hatred is connected with hatred, the chain of hatred, forever Uncut, this is the nightmare of the world. As he thought, Yahiko came to his base in a remote part of the town. This is the base for Yahiko and many like-minded comrades. just-- Yahiko''s pupils suddenly shrank, and there was a lump in his heart. As a water ninja, Yahiko clearly perceives the strong smell of blood melted in the air and water molecules. "not good!" Impulse replaced reason. Yahiko opened the door without hesitation and rushed in. Just as soon as he entered the door, the sight in front of him completely stunned this young young man! The corpses were scattered all over the courtyard. The blood pooled into a small pond in the low-lying part of the courtyard with the rain just now. Many people died, depending on the costumes, some were just ordinary people, and occasionally some ninjas were more uniquely dressed. On a flight of steps, a young woman fell into a pool of blood. When she was already out of breath, the fatal wound was on her back. When she escaped, she was pierced by a sharp weapon in her back, and she was breathless on the spot. In the woman''s arms, there was a baby who was still in her infancy, whose gender was not visible. The perpetrator obviously didn''t have a hint of kindness. Just on the baby''s chest, a mass of blood stained on the baby gradually expanded... There, the child''s heart, like his mother, was pierced by a sword. "Musashi Sister-in-law..." Yahiko looked at the scene in front of her, echoing in her heart the encouragement of the woman who lost her husband because of the recklessness of herself and others in the early days, and unspeakable pain and anger rose in her heart. Only in the next moment, a blade of a blade came out of Yahiko''s chest. Obviously, at the moment Yahiko lost his mind, the visitor had already caught the opportunity, but in an instant, he appeared behind Yahiko and gave him a fatal blow! "It''s really disappointing. I thought it was someone who dared to promote the negative news of Lord Nagato. I didn''t expect it to be just a group of weak people, but this kind of grateful guys should be killed all..." Without hesitation, he drew his sword, and the blade left took away Yahiko''s last trace of strength. As he died, hearing the other party''s words in his ears made Yahiko''s heart burst into infinite hatred! After the people left, Bai Jue slowly appeared from the small courtyard filled with blood, looked at Yahikos lingering hatred, and smiled softly: Its great, it took such a great effort to finally push the fruit. Familiar, so that the purest person has the deepest pain, this kind of will probably meets the requirements of Master Ban''s technique." As he said, from the depths of the ground, a weird mouth swallowed Yahiko, and the next moment, in the yard, peace was restored again, but the fragrant air was still mixed with bursts of fishy air. The dogs on the street barked vigorously, seeming to warn people that it is unusual... 31 Chapter 033 The Three Clone...The Revenge Rock Hides for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning, the three figures walked side by side not far from Yanyin Village. The head is a sword-bearer, half of the mask covers the upper face, red hair, like a swordsman from hell, the next one is gloved gloves, full-body warrior, the same red-haired mask, exuding With a cold and strong breath, in the end, there was a masked man with soft red hair, soft temperament and easy approach. These three figures are the three clones of Nagato excluding Payne, the Hell Sword, the Iron Clone, and the Psychic Clone. The Hell Sword is a clone of the Hell Dao puppet fused with the cloud teeth. It can display the powerful abilities of the Hell Dragon After obtaining the [star], the steel clone not only obtained the chakra source that can be automatically restored, but also has the actual chakra power, which is more powerful than before, and the last psychic clone is a fusion of thousand hands cells A beast puppet with the power of wooden escape. The purpose of these three avatars appearing in Yanyin is very simple, it is revenge! Nagato was never a person who swallowed his anger. He was ambushed and naturally wanted to seek justice, but due to the credibility of Yanyin, Nagato is ready to use his own hands to seek justice for himself! "Although I want to be out of breath, I can''t kill Yanyin. After all, it''s not good to be too pushy, just kill me!" The voice was a steel clone, with a quiet voice, quite a terminator. "Cut!" The Cong Yunjian who walked ahead let out an unhappy voice. "Then let''s take action against Yanyin''s family power and see if there are any special blood inheritance boundaries. After all, there are still many things in this world that cannot be written in the original work." The last psychic clone concluded. The three avatars are actually Nagato. This kind of dialogue makes you feel like talking to yourself, but it is not the case. The reason is that Nagato, which is far away in the country of birds, is actually half awake. To some extent, Nagato''s power has already begun to involve the mysterious hidden meaning of the human body... "Let''s act separately!" Silently came to the edge of Yanyin''s barrier, the three of them stayed on a towering rock, and the psychic clone said to them casually. "That''s natural." The two looked at each other, and each rushed in opposite directions. Passing through the warning barrier without hesitation, the two of them began to sweep the ordinary ninjas from the outermost periphery of the area, one left and one right, and they were destined to flow in blood today. "Psychic art!" Leaping from the rock and falling into Yanyin Village from the air, the psychic clone began to quickly seal the seal with one hand in the air, and the mysterious black symbol diploma appeared in the air, and then below, a A gathering of thin black black shadows, this is Sayas genetically modified humanoid psychic creature based on the Ninja World. Using monkeys as a template, adding genes from chameleons and mantises to create a ninja with chakras, assassins! With the army of assassins, he fell into a house in Yanyin Village. "Who!" This was a vigilant voice from the house that had just settled. The ninja''s vigilance couldn''t be too small. The slight voice they heard just now still attracted the attention of the ninja in the house. The assassins disappeared in place at the moment when the voice heard in the room, and then there was a slight movement in the room. "It''s just an ant!" After a while, feeling the breath in the room disappeared, the psychic clone said with a smile, obviously this clone inherited the subject''s elegant characteristics. "Probably I am the one who is the most free..." Stepping into the house, the corpse has already been processed by the assassins. The psychic clone picked up hot water to make tea and guided the assassins to their actions. After all, it was just a thing that was just released, and some were just instinct and lacked enough wisdom. , No wisdom is better, because in this way can we have the cruelest fighting instinct. "It just has to be controlled by me, otherwise these guys must have ruined all the data secret techniques, it is really troublesome!" "It seems that the psychic assassins have already begun to act, I can''t be left behind!" The steel clone stood on a roof at this time, smelling the slight smell of blood in the air and the subtle sounds in the distance. Raise your hands, deform!A clay bomb was drilled into each palm! "Let''s say hello to two first! Art is explosion!!" Boom boom boom!!! The crash of the two buildings was only a moment, I looked at my masterpiece, the steel clone walked forward, and exploded every few steps. This is derived from the essence of [Star] Chakra and the change of soil properties. Clay bombs are really cheap, just a product born on a whim. After all, the steel clone can only be of this kind, so it is used as a consumable. "who are you?" Iwayin''s reaction was still very rapid. The very moving steel avatar was quickly stopped by two ninjas, who looked at the mysterious ninjas in front of them vigilantly. "Stop, report your name, otherwise..." Looking at the mysterious ninja ignoring his own words, Yanyin Ninja shouted with anger. "You don''t deserve to know!" The steel doppelganger still ignored it, and walked forward at an unhurried speed, as if he was strolling in his back garden. "Hmph, looking for death, no matter who you are, you just broke into Yanyin without permission, you will definitely die!" As a ninja in Yanyin Village, it is a big humiliation to be humiliated in his own village, especially in his own families. Within the sphere of influence.139 reading network www.139ds.com The two ninjas looked at each other, and quickly formed seals in their hands! "Jieyin speed is quite fast," Steel Doppelg?nger narrowed his eyes.But he didn''t move, he wanted to see what blood succession boundaries there are in Yanyin Village, but he was disappointed. At this time, the two hands have completed the Indian style. "Earth Dun-Tulong Gun" "Fire Escape-The Art of the Great Fireball" Unexpectedly, the two of them were not using any bloodstained boundary. The steel clone couldn''t help being disappointed. It was clear to my heart that the bloodline boundary was still quite rare, and not everyone could be like themselves. When the two talents had just completed the Indian style and the ninjutsu had not yet started, the iron clone moved! "Rotating energy sword!" The chakra sword with both hands turned into a rotating spiral, with the help of the ejector behind, the steel clone instantly accelerated to the extreme, and with a sneer, two ninjas fell in a pool of blood. "When a ninja releases ninjutsu, it is the most immobile time and also the most dangerous time. You still dare to perform ninjutsu at such a close distance. It''s so funny..." He said boringly, the Iron Doppelganger went straight ahead. There was an arrangement before it arrived. Among them, the steel Doppelganger''s purpose is to attract attention, so as to facilitate the psychic Doppelganger to collect all kinds of training materials from Iwayuki. After solving the two ninjas, the steel clones did not feel the slightest sense of accomplishment, and once again moved to the center of the center at a speed. Along the way, the steel avatar used a powerful posture to solve nearly ten powerful ninjas, or assault hand cannons, or spin energy swords, or tear them up close! At this time this area is already noisy.The blasting sound, the feeble cry, the dying wailing, wandering in the air... "Intruder, report your name, why did you invade Yanyin? Don''t you be afraid of being chased by Yanyin Village?" In the ruins, in front of the steel doppelganger, the dust had slowly dispersed, and three figures appeared in his eyes.The rough middle-aged man is the representative image of the ninja in Iwagaku Village, and the same is true for the three. "Who are you?" Looking at the ninja in the middle of the three, feeling the strength of the other side''s steel clone frowned slightly, and stepped forward, his tone without any emotion. "No matter who you are, you invaded Yanyin, and committed such a cruel evil, today you will die!" The middle-aged man''s eyes were bloodshot, glaring at the steel clone, and the powerful aura burst out. Obviously the steel clone had done it before. Something that hurt him greatly. "It''s troublesome!" As he said, the steel clone turned into a metallic color. Obviously, this would be a big battle! "Master Tuying, it has been determined that the village has been attacked! The attacker is temporarily unknown!" In the center of Yanyin Village, among the most majestic buildings, in Fuhua''s Tuying Office, a dark half of Yanyin Village Kneeling on the ground, he said to Tukage who was sitting there. "Hmm..." Slightly sideways, through the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking towards the edge of Yanyin Village, where is the Iron Family, but unfortunately it is early morning, and the night is blocking everything. "Complete the transfer of the people first. After all, it is the sphere of influence of the family. Let them handle it first." The veteran Tuying said, with some irony in his words, "Is it for the glory of the family?" "Yes!" The Anbe ninja thought of those invincible lives of the Blood Succession Boundary Family, and suddenly realized. Yanyin Village is known for its unity, advocating the perseverance of rocks, and the atmosphere is still good, but the world always has the heart to compare, especially after the blood succession boundary widens the gap between people, some arrogance can always be seen. Of course, Tuying is very dissatisfied with this. The blood of labor and management has not been so dragged after the elimination. What is your blood and the limit! "Of course, how long has it been until the end of the Three Wars, I actually dared to invade Yannin Village. This is simply looking for death. I immediately send people to monitor everything. If there is a danger, I will report it when it is..." A trace of murderous intent appeared in Tu Ying''s eyes! The intruder must die! This is the tone that must be set from the beginning! "Yes!" The Anbu who accepted the order disappeared instantly. It''s just that Tukage can''t predict it! With a bang!Something fell to the ground. "What? It''s here!" Then the lazy and arrogant words sounded, and Tuying turned his head, and saw that the dark ninja had been severed with a stab, and his corpse was lying on the ground. In the darkness, there was a red-haired figure. Slowly appeared. "Finally found you, three generations of Tuying!" .. 32 Chapter 034 Infinite Shelling...The Prison Dragon reappears for collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah! It''s really fierce!" Sitting on the balcony and sipping tea, the psychic clone said. At this time, a violent explosion suddenly sounded, and there was a moment of blindness in his eyes, but the psychic clone didn''t care, it was still fine. Tasting the tea, with a hiss, a ninja lurking forward behind the room was cut open in silence. At the same time, Nagato in the country of birds just got up and looked at a daffodil on the windowsill with sleepy eyes, and said inexplicably, "Life is really crisp!" Suddenly, Nagato realized that he seemed to have broken through a certain restriction, the manipulation of the clone became more adaptable, and the power of will was gestating. With a move of mind, Nagato''s spiritual body appeared within the ten thousand worlds. At this time, there seems to be an extra World Tree in the Ten Thousand Realms, but this World Tree is a bit peculiar, and narrowing his eyes, Nagato felt that the bare sapling was connected without his knowledge. In other words, the core of the Liudao network is transferred to the tree. In the Ten Thousand Realms, the seeds of the essence of the world tree planted before did not germinate. Originally, Nagato thought it was because the tail beast had not yet collected it, and the timing was wrong. Now it seems that it has already germinated, but it is just its own realm. The level is a little low, it is impossible to see. Looking at the World Tree connected to the Six Paths Network, and then at the original World Tree with elemental power, Nagato''s heart flashed, and he blurted out."In this case, the first world tree is called the vitality tree, and the second world tree is called the spirit tree!" As soon as he spoke, Nagato was stunned, probably because the words were not based on any basis, but from intuition. Then, the boy smiled and stood up, "Is it a whim in the legend? Hehe, it seems that he is going to be busy again. " Nagato likes the feeling of constantly improving his power. This is a kind of satisfaction and accomplishment that constantly impacts the soul. It is also the greatest guarantee for Nagato to be unscrupulous and taste the beauty of life in a world completely different from the previous life. Yanyin Village, in a ruined world. At this time, the Chakra''s wings spread out behind the steel doppelganger, the chest split open, four jet bombs protruded from the chest, and the actual Chakra surged! "Jet-destruction bomb!" Shoo!! Two combos, four jet bombs, divided into different directions, drawn a beautiful arc in the air, with only one end point, the enemy on the opposite side. Rumble!! A deafening blast sounded in the distance, and black smoke enveloped the land. The gust of wind whizzed past, carrying the black smoke caused by the explosion, revealing the horrible deep pit. In the hundreds of pits, there are piles of large and small gravels, and the gravel is a dark line. Silhouette. "Very good, very good!" The figure who received continuous strong attacks slowly stood up, glaring at the Gang Tie clone, and grinned violently. "Is it defensive?" Looking at the embarrassed opponent, the steel clone praised sincerely. After being bombarded by four jet bombs, he was still indifferent. It seems that it is not a person with a special blood inheritance limit or a person with a unique secret. The power of art. "No matter how you attack, it is impossible to break my absolute defense. Today is your death date!" The middle-aged man who came out of the pit and stood on the edge of the pit stared coldly at the steel clone. At this time, he was completely a steel man, his clothes had been destroyed by the explosion, and his whole body was naked. The body was all toughened, even the most deadly part of the man below.all-round.The height has increased to three meters, and the huge body is indeed shocking. "Steel escape?" Looking at the other party, Naruto information appeared in the database of the steel clone. It was a escape technique that appeared in Naruto animation, but it was changed to the so-called explosion escape in the comics. "I thought there was no such kind of ninjutsu at all, in that case!" As he said, the ejector ignited behind the steel doppelganger, and with a bang, the wings changed into a mode with the least resistance! "Rotating energy sword!" The high-precision rotating chakra sword looked at the almost invincible steel body. The middle-aged ninja completely ignored the attack of the steel clone, and said gloomily, "I thought you also have steel ninjutsu, it seems that you are not like that." "Although Gangdun has never attacked ninjutsu out of the body, this does not mean that Gangdun can only defend. It is just a steel modified body that dared to approach the Gangdun Ninja, really knowing how to live and die!" "Steel escape-steel transformation!" A hand burning the illusory flames of Chakra pressed against the chest of the steel doppelganger, the middle-aged ninja yelled loudly, and a force of force gushed from his hand, constantly eroding the steel doppelganger. The steel clone felt that his chest had been messed up, and it seemed that after a while, he would fail here. "Sure enough, I am still not accustomed to ninja fighting, and I still lack experience. This kind of situation should be tested first, but..." said lightly, the Chakra Wing behind the steel clone turned into a giant punch and punched. Boom! Boom boom boom!!!E-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com The middle-aged ninja was blasted directly to the wall and even passed through. The breeze blew away and took away the smoke and dust. The steel giant slowly climbed up and walked over step by step. Obviously, the attack just made him effortless and didn''t hurt much. "It''s really a powerful Blood Succession Boundary, but in this world, only me is the most suitable for this Blood Succession Boundary!" Slowly flying up, the steel clone''s chest gradually healed and returned to its original shape. "However, you''re over here!" Both hands deformed and turned into blastholes, and the powerful chakra turned into a substantial air current. "The next move depends on whether you can handle it!" "Infinite-shelling!!" The overwhelming chakra bombarded down like a downpour, densely hitting the middle-aged ninja. The violent sound made the chaotic Ninja village around suddenly stop, and the teapot of the psychic clone even fell to the ground. The avatar can only sigh helplessly. With a bang, the Tu Yinglou turned into ruins. Stopping steadily in the air, looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in the ruins of his own, even if it was the earth shadow that was used to seeing the big scene, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and his eyes gradually brightened. It was a red-haired young man holding a sword, slowly pulling out his sword, and the evil dragon guarding his body completely ignored the explosion just now. "It seems that you are the mastermind of the invaders! I didn''t expect a sword to have such power. Even the second generation of Hokage''s Thunder God sword can''t do it." Looking at the young man, Tu Ying was shocked, and she couldn''t help but feel shocked. Speculate. Who is he?I searched for all the strong in the memory, and none of them had the same thing as the one in front of me. It seems that he is an unknown strong. "Mastermind, be it!" said the swordsman, thinking in his heart, aren''t all three of them me! "Then can you tell me your real name, this old man! Why come to Yanyin!" Knowing that the mastermind is here, the old fox still smiles. "Uh... the old man is really troublesome!" Completely ignoring the pound sign on the head of the third generation of Tuying, the brazen swordsman smiled and said: "Of course it is revenge!" "Retaliation?" Even though the other party''s impoliteness made the older Tuying very uncomfortable, the scheming Tuying still smiled, thinking about the recent events in his village in his heart, and then he looked at something as if thinking of something. "Haha, the old man is very good, he actually reacted so quickly!" At this time the sword was completely unsheathed, and the swordsman laughed and said: "His Royal Highness said, I want to..." "Yan Yin, feel... pain!!" After the words, the sword aura rose to the sky! "Dust escape-the technique of stripping the original world!" After all, a strong man who has experienced many battles, Tu Ying had already prepared his nirvana! The closed hands slowly opened, the mysterious square energy body slowly rotated in the heart, and the mysterious light spot in the center of the energy body glowed with evil charm. The technique of dust escape from the original world: the blood following the elimination, the second generation of Mu Tuying uses the blood to follow the elimination to fuse the soil, the wind and the fire to create the dust escape, and passed on to the third generation of Mu Tuying. A ninjutsu combining attack and enchantment can separate the opponent into an atomic state, which can no longer be repaired. It is a nirvana. The light directly disintegrated the sword qi, and then rushed towards the sword, but in the state of Cong Yunya''s fusion, the reaction of the sword was also extraordinary, and the evil dragon completely enveloped the body in an instant! Under the ray of light, the most central light spot of the energy body burst out with a dazzling light. The white light filled the entire energy body, and the boy''s body disappeared in the light. "The little guy is still too tender, it''s a pity that sword!" The old god was talking, three generations of Tuying driving his body to leave! "Ha! It''s really amazing!" The abrupt voice sounded, and the three generations of Tu Ying was shocked. Looking back, he saw that the thin black hole was split in the void. The young swordsman''s clothes were a little damaged and he stepped out from it, looking at his face. A fanatical smile appeared. "I have seen the old man, your dust, it''s impossible not to return a gift!" The light on the hilt of the sword suddenly appeared, and the evil dragon reappeared on the sword. Hell opens, the world sinks! With a bang, the three generations of Earth Shadow discovered in horror that the world seemed to pause for a while, a terrifying evil dragon exuding a scorching hell appeared out of thin air, turning into a scorching tornado and screaming towards him! "Damn! Can''t let this technique be completely unfolded! The village will be destroyed directly!" Looking at the destroyed village buildings, the torn villager ninja, three generations of Tuying''s whole body condensed Chakra, hands folded, and then opened! "Dust Escape-the technique of stripping the original world!!!" The endless light collided with the scorching tornado of hell, the dazzling light completely covered everyone''s sight, and the roar resounded across the sky!.. 33 Chapter 035-Innate Spiritual Energy... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Ten Thousand Worlds, the spirit of Nagato is attached to the Qi tree. The vitality tree at this time has long since disappeared from the colors representing the five elements, except for the green and verdant saplings that are particularly vigorous. At this time, Nagato did not pay attention to the clone far away in Yanyin Village, and the clone controlled by the subconscious mind was fully able to cope with it, and did not meet with people who were about to meet, such as the bird country Daimyo, because these will be replaced by Saya''s special clone There will be no objections at all. What Nagato really cares about now is that at the time of the breakthrough of consciousness, after he noticed the mental tree, after carefully examining the situation of the world, Nagato was surprised to find that the vitality tree extracts nutrients from the void and slowly provides all kinds of nutrients. Attribute vitality, which also has a special vitality. "This is the basis of a variety of elemental energy. After the physical body passively absorbs it, there are many benefits. Among the combined forces of the world power, this is also a core basis, but this energy can only exist for a short period of time. In an instant, if you didn''t guess, this is the innate aura!" "This is the best nourishment for the growth of the physical body. If there is an excellent physical training method, it is not a problem to upgrade from the initial innate physical body to the legendary physique!" Moreover, the innate aura is not the highest-level power with strong assimilation ability, such as the power of the world and the power of time and space. Thinking of this, Nagato found that she had another way to improve her subordinates'' abilities, especially Xiao Nan. She was learning how spiritual power and Chakra coexist. With innate aura, Xiao Nan''s physical body can be raised enough to carry. The degree of two powers. "The next story of Shura Road is a legend of ghosts and gods. Maybe the so-called Dragon Emperor can give me a little surprise, otherwise, this bad image of my idol will go to hell!" As for the ability of the mental tree, Nagato can only feel that his six-way network seems to be progressing in an extremely slow way, and at the same time has a lot of control over the power of the subconscious. Even the spirit tree can plant the seeds of loyalty in the subconscious minds of the people who become the nodes of the Six Paths. After knowing this ability, Nagato immediately planted the seeds for all nodes, even the incarnation of the Six Paths. Never give others a chance to betray! This is a sentence that Nagato likes very much. Nagato never believes in absoluteness. He only believes in himself, but he is confident and even arrogant, never arrogant. This is the characteristic of Nagato. It''s just that Nagato didn''t know when he planted the seeds of loyalty. In the dark hell, Uchiha Madara coughed loudly, a trace of blood oozing from the gap between the fingers covering his mouth, the writing wheel in his eyes kept turning, and in front of Madara, there was a deep sleep Man. Yahiko, there are many roles in this original work, but because of the extremely disagreeable character, Nagato completely abandoned the role. At this moment, he was lying in front of Madara. Maybe it was the same as Uchiha in the original book. Madara hopes to have another spokesperson. Maybe it is another possibility. He is a thief when he is old and not dead. Obviously, Uchiha Madara is like that. An elusive existence. "Unintentionally cracked the seed I gave, Nagato, you have grown up again..." "Could it be that fate really chose you?" "But I won''t give up, because I also have an extra hole card, let''s play a game in the future!" After a long time, everything fell into darkness again. The psychic clone walked by, and whenever a ninja approached, it would cut off its throat or dig out its heart in panic.Or even cut off the head directly, as if the god of death walked by, bringing death to the world. call out!The ears moved slightly, and the psychic clone raised his head slightly, seeing a rock fist banging towards him. boom!! As if cut apart by some invisible blade, the giant rock fist fell apart and fell to the ground. "Find you! It turned out to be here!" "Earth Escape-Digging up the earth!" A fat young ninja landed in front of the psychic clone, his hands quickly forming seals, the next moment, around the psychic clone, a volcanic crater opened from the ground, erupting mud. One by one invisible assassinations appeared in the mud. At this time, one after another ninja killed the psychic clones with kunai, and then a group of ninjas surrounded the psychic clones and revealed their weapons, with murderous aura! "I''ve found out since just now, someone is looking at me, but even if I slaughtered the ninja, he didn''t show up, so I was playing this kind of trick!" The psychic clone spoke slowly. Even if the assassin was lost, the psychic clone did not show any movement. He just looked at the headed young man with a combination of guilt and anger and said calmly: "It''s amazing, you deserve to be Tuying''s son..." As the psychic clone spoke slowly, some young Yannin''s expressions slowly changed. It was an interesting expression mixed with various expressions, which made the psychic clone''s mouth slightly tilted. "Needless to say!" Seeing the changes in the expressions of some ninjas, the young Huang Tu said loudly, with a firm expression, "For the future of the village, I am willing to bear this guilt and spend my whole life to make up for it, all for this village!" Food novel www.meishi2008.com "Yes!" The one who was speaking was a middle-aged ninja standing behind the black soil, his voice was vicissitudes of life and force, his eyes were sharp, and he looked at the psychic clone, "Don''t underestimate Yanyin''s stoicism! Bastard!" "TudunTulong...Ah!!!" After speaking, the middle-aged ninja immediately sealed the seal, but when his seal was halfway through, a wound appeared on his neck out of thin air, and the spray of blood stained his face. "Who said..." Slowly speaking, the psychic clone appeared behind a ninja instantly, with a black iron rod in his hand piercing the other''s heart, "I only carry this assassin, really, I think I am. !" The ninjas of Iwayin were furious, either bound by ninjutsu, or hit by physical skills, or surrounded by karma, but what they did was destined to be useless! Like a red magic shadow, in an instant, the psychic clone broke away from the encirclement, and an iron rod stretched out from the sleeve again, grabbing a ninja who had just rushed past him, and tearing, the sound of the iron rod piercing the flesh again sounded . But no one saw it, and a mosquito was looming in the sleeve of the psychic clone. At the same time, the assassins who rushed back from other places also began to hunt the ninjas outside. Suddenly, panic had begun to spread... "How is it possible, what is this...Time and Space Ninjutsu?!" Huang Tu, who had been with his father for so many years, groaned, and the despair in his heart spread. But the facts are not shifted by human will. In the next half minute, Huang Tu watched the red magical shadow move like magical moments, and instantly kill the Yanyin ninjas one by one. Killed, in a slow manner, unreasonably powerful, and almost defeated the psychology of Loess. Da Da Da!!! Footsteps are like stepping on the heart, and the fear in the pampered young ninja is directly reflected on his face. The psychic clone looks at this scene and feels very interesting in his heart. Is this guy really the leader of the ninja coalition in the next four wars? You know, in the future world, this guy is the leader of the five ninja villages! Sure enough, the next three wars will be the period of this guy''s transformation, but it happened to be a pawn buried in this village to see how the future will develop. "Boy, do you want to live?" At the core of Yanyin Village, the battle has already escalated! The swordsman standing in the ruins looked at the floating old man, and curled his lips very uncomfortably. In the world of ninja, Cong Yunya was unable to open the hell of this world for the time being. He could only seal the power of hell, causing the prison dragon to be broken. Up! just-- "Old man, you are strong enough! But I don''t believe it, how many times can you hold it!" With a mischievous laugh, the swordman swung his sword again, and the scorching tornado from hell struck again! "Damn it, doesn''t this kid use that kind of power?" He said naggingly, Tuying''s hands were merging, and the dust reappeared, "I don''t even give the old man a chance to rest!" Boom boom boom!!! In the roar that sounded again, the swordman exhaled a little uncomfortably, while the huge smoke had not yet dispersed, the young man raised the sword, but "I won''t let you get so smug!!" Suddenly, a voice full of breath sounded above the swordsman''s head. I don''t know when, the three generations of earth shadows were still there, their hands folded together, and Chakra gathered! "Dust Escape-the technique of stripping the original world! Give me a complete light and disappear!" "Infinite-shelling!!" A deserted voice suddenly came from behind, and the sudden crisis made the third generation Tuying give up the opportunity to kill the person in front of him. Turning around, the dusty ninjutsu emitted, and the light and the barrage from the rear offset each other. "Haha!! Almost killed, haha!!" A wild laugh came from behind, and the three generations of Tuying suddenly felt a lump in his heart, and heard a violent shout from behind! "Maximum power-Hell Dragon Break!!" There is a lingering barrage in front, and a scorching tornado from hell behind, the three generations of Tuying suddenly fell into a huge crisis! "Dokage!" The ninjas who had been observing the battle below, watched their shadows fall into a crisis, and could no longer care about anything, they all performed ninjutsu in an attempt to stop the dragon from hell. Boom boom boom!!!! From a distance, the sky above the village between the mountain barriers is covered by a huge smoke and dust, which is extremely spectacular!.. 34 Chapter 036 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The smoke billowed, and from high above, about a quarter of the buildings in Yanyin Village were almost paralyzed, like a natural disaster. "Ahem!" In the ruins, the shadow hat on the head of the three generations of earth shadows has long been gone. The half-year-old old man panted and leaned under a broken wall, the seal in his hand was half closed, ready to go. . "Mu Dun-the technique of killing thorns!" The rattan-like wood slammed out of the ground, entangled the three generations of earth shadows with lightning speed, and the three generations of earth shadows shook their whole body, feeling that the chakra was absorbed, and the imprints on his hands almost solved Open, but after all, he is a strong man in a hundred battles, even if he is surprised, he subconsciously counterattacks! "Dust escape-the technique of stripping the original world!" The enchantment power of the square shows, wipes out the thorns and canes that are entangled with itself, and blows away everything around it by the way! "Huh, really worthy of the three generations of soil shadows!" An elegant voice came from the ground, and the wooden throne rose from the ground. A red-haired teenager sat on it, flipping through several special scrolls. . The sharp-eyed three generations of Tuying clearly saw the words on the outside of the scroll, and suddenly became annoyed, because the other party turned to the seal book of his village, the book of Yanyin! The Book of Seal, the heritage of each Ninja Village, some forbidden techniques and the experience of the strong are on it, as long as the Book of Seal is still there, the most important heritage of the Ninja Village will still be there. "Aha! Old man, you really are still alive!" A slightly arrogant voice came from the wall behind the third generation of Earth Shadow, with a bang, the wall collapsed, and the red-haired swordman slowly stepped out from it, and at the same time it was airborne. There was a roar, and a silver figure slowly fell from the air, stepping on the wreckage of the building, and her body changed, transforming into a red-haired indifferent figure. The three generations of Tu Ying narrowed his eyes and looked at the three people who were almost dressed in the same clothes, but with different equipment and temperament. All the intelligence from the beginning to the present flashed in their hearts, constantly guessing the truth of the other party. "You guys, who are you!" After thinking for a long time, I can only find that the other party is very young and inexperienced, but the three generations of Tu Ying, who is hugely lethal, still can''t help but ask with a complex expression. Any one shadow, see three Such a strong young man will have such a complicated heart. "We, you can call us..." The answer was the psychic clone sitting on the throne shaped by Mu Dun, still calm and calm, "Guard of the Gods!!!" "The guard of the gods, it''s so arrogant!" Three generations of Tuying stood in the same place and staring at the psychic clone fiercely. A powerful beam of light condensed in his hand, but he did not use it immediately. He couldn''t guarantee whether he could kill the opponent in one fell swoop. The three young people are too strong, but fortunately, when such a big thing happened, the Renzhuli people will soon notice. "There are still chakras?" Seeing the three generations of Tuying dare to condense the powerful beam of light, the psychic clone was a little surprised. It turned out to be the shadow of this stubborn village, the same stubbornness! The steel avatar stepped out, and at the same time the chest melted and solidified rapidly, and a huge transmitter appeared on the chest. A large jet bomb seemed to slowly be pushed out of the mysterious launcher from the body, and finally revealed the pointed tip of the missile. "Three generations of earth shadows, now you can try! Try if the dust in your hands can relieve the crisis in Iwanin Village!" Looking at the giant missile on the chest of the steel clone, the psychic clone smiled badly. That is the trump card of the steel avatar at this time, spraying an atomic bomb, smuggled from the biochemical world, with the power to instantly destroy Yannin Village, and nuclear radiation can make Yannin Village uninhabitable for decades. "That''s it?" Yu Guang glanced at the giant missile on the chest of the steel doppelganger. The shadow of the earth is unknown, but the nature of the strong man constantly sends out warnings, as if it is something terrible! "Don''t worry, that is a taboo thing called a nuclear bomb, which can make Yannin Village sublimate in an explosion, and it can make Yannin Village a forbidden place for all souls in decades!" "What! Destroy Yannin Village in an instant?" The ignorant is fearless. He didn''t understand it just now. At most, he was uneasy, but now that he understands it, he can no longer be calm and calm. Three generations of Tuying looked at the steel doppelgast''s chest with some horror. He doesn''t know if the other party is deceiving himself, but his whim of intuition is always the most accurate!Little Tao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com Tu Ying gave a wry smile, the beam of light in his hand was immortal, and a wry smile flickered at the corner of his mouth, taking a deep breath."Let''s talk about it, what are you going to do!" Dokage is Dokage after all. If the other party really wants to destroy Yannin Village, he won''t talk nonsense at all. If he uses the thing called a nuclear bomb at the beginning, I believe that Yannin Village has been reduced to ashes.And now that he didn''t do it right away, it was the goal naturally.Of course, it cannot be taken lightly, it is the instinct of Tuying. If there is any flaw in the opponent, the three generations of Tuying will definitely not be polite! "What? Why do you take that out? Let''s work together to hack this old man to death!" It was the silent swordsman who just wanted to be frivolous, so naturally what he said was not good. Just look at the Tic Tac Toe on Three Generations Tuying''s face. "Master Nagato just wants us to come here to retaliate, not to provoke a national war!" Iron Clone said indifferently, looking at the three generations of Tuying. "Okay, now the revenge has been sent, three generations of Tuying, I hope that similar things won''t happen again, next time it won''t be so simple!" Finally, the psychic clone concluded, and the seal in his hand! Puff puff!!! Three white smoke suddenly appeared. Under the gaze of the three generations of Tuying, the three teenagers disappeared completely in the blink of an eye. "Time and space ninjutsu? It''s really incredible!" Tu Ying smiled wryly.The beam of light in his hands disappeared. I looked at the tragic surroundings and gritted my teeth. "Uzumaki Nagato, even if everyone values ??you, it seems that you are underestimated now. Let''s just take a look!" After venting for a while, three generations of Tuying sighed, he knew that he would be busy for a while... The whole attack happened suddenly, but it ended without a problem. The name of the country of birds. Nagato strolled in the backyard of the daimyo mansion with the fragrance of birds and flowers, as if it were his own, although the current situation is not much different. The fate of this country is actually already doomed after the great name of the country of birds, who is basically an ordinary person, is connected by the evolved six network. In fact, not only this country, but even the name of the bear country next door is the same. After the evolution, the subconscious control in the Six Paths Network is extremely effective for ordinary people. Moreover, this method cannot be detected by the ninjas, and it will not violate the potential of this world. rule. Ninjas are not allowed to attack the daimyo! This is the will inherited from the time of the samurai. This is the only unshakable will after the ninjas have seized the status of the samurai. As for Shinin Village and Xingnin Village, Nagato has long been handed over to the strong men of Yunin Village. In fact, in addition to Shinin Village, there are still some things to watch in these two Ninja Villages. The village where Konoha Shinobu can participate in the transformation is really weak, and a few Yunin Village''s Shinobu can probably handle it. Nagato didn''t care about these trivial matters at all, just issued orders through the six networks, and then checked the completion status through the network. Daming''s backyard is not just a small yard, it is a courtyard with a beautiful small lake, quiet lake, and small fishes.In the afternoon sun, everything is so refreshing, and the soul is emptied. After walking for a while, Nagato felt a little sleepy and comfortable, and walked to a large stone-carved chair covered with tiger skins by the small lake, he took a long sigh, and prepared to take a nap... 35 Chapter 037 Legend of Ghosts and Gods... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is no absolute secret in the world of ninjas and the affairs between nations. Within a few days, the destruction of Yanyin Village spread throughout the Ninja World. Although the euphemism of Yanyin Villages self-adaptation came out. In fact, the international prestige status of Yanyin Village has declined a lot, and even the name of the country of soil is quite criticized. As long as the major ninja villages carefully collect the situation, they can know the whole thing before and after, especially the fact that Iwagaki Village is preparing to attack the Daimyo of the country of the River, and the establishment of the Uzumaki Alliance that has spread throughout the Ninja World. Can draw a terrible conclusion, this is the revenge of the young daimyo of Kawa no Kuni. It was also at this time that the daimyos of various countries and the shadow of Shinimura were shocked by one thing, that is, no matter how amazing the young daimyo is, he is so beautiful. He is a boy, young and energetic, and he has always According to what can be followed, the old political foxes have a headache.Talented encounters with soldiers are what all politicians hate the most. In these days, Nagato can be said to have a lot of beauty in the famous mansion in the country of birds, beautiful nurses and maids are waiting next to each other, and the glamorous girls of childhood sweethearts are always close, which can be described as the spring breeze. In the early morning of the ninth day of the arrival of the bird country Daming Mansion, early in the morning, Nagato hugged the close-knit maid to start the morning exercise. Suddenly, he stopped and continued to act. "Enter the beam of light within 30 seconds, lock the transfer target, and the legendary legend begins to teleport..." Gold controls the power of life!Black holds the horror of death!When the team of Samsaras fought at the tomb of the pyramid, life and death fought fiercely here!The winner will have golden power and black terror... Legend of Gods and Ghosts... The story takes place in 1290 BC. The Egyptian high priest Immortal and the pharaohs beloved consort Ansuna had an adulterous relationship. When the two sides committed adultery, they were accidentally hit by Pharaoh Seti I. Immortal and Ansuna joined forces to kill the Pharaoh at the moment, and Ansuna was then forced to kill by the Pharaoh''s guards. In order to save his lover, Immortal took a big risk and stole Ansuna''s body from the grave, and entered the tombs of the pharaohs of the past and the place where treasures were accumulated, Hamnata, the capital of the dead. He took out the holy book that can control death, the Black Undead Bible, and then placed Ansunas internal organs in five holy bottles, and then used the mysterious spell on the Black Undead Bible to save Ansunas soul Summoned back from the underground palace. Seeing that the ceremony was about to be completed successfully, at this time, the Pharaoh''s guards broke in and interrupted the ceremony, and Ansuna''s soul was forced to return to the underground palace. Immortal and his monks were severely punished by the guards. The monks were made into mummies alive. Because Immortal killed the Pharaoh and disturbed the peace of the dead, he was betrayed in Egyptian history. The most terrifying punishment, insect bite. Cut off his tongue, wrap his whole body in a mummy shape, and then put it alive in an iron coffin, and pour the carnivorous beetles and the Egyptian scarabs in the coffin, let these beetles slowly devour Immortal. When he died, he could still feel that his body was slowly being eaten. Because this punishment is too vicious, and it is said that the person who receives this punishment, as long as he returns from the underground mansion again, he will have infinite power and become a monster that destroys Egypt! "...This is basically the story in Legend of Gods and Ghosts. It was thousands of years ago. It wasn''t until three years ago, that is, in 1923, that a group of soldiers accidentally found the legendary city. Hamnata, the capital of the dead, because the treasures of the ancient pharaohs are hidden there, the group tried to open the tomb, but when they opened the tomb, they were attacked by the descendants of the pharaohs guards From the perspective of the movie, it seems that only two people escaped from that attack. One is naturally the movies hero OConnor, and the other is the villain Benny in the movie, who was finally swallowed by countless scarabs. "Zhan Lan murmured. "So where are we now?" This is a dimly lit closed room. Except for the iron windows, there is nothing in this room. No, there is a blond burly man sitting with his head down, and five black-haired men and women lying on the ground. Except for Zhan Lan himself, Li Shuaixi, the current captain of the Zhongzhou team, is now dressed in black, looking into the distance blankly, with extreme indifference. Since the last big exchange, Li Shuaixi seems to have changed. It is even more so, that fierce and cold breath, like a dead person. The little assassin Zhao Yingkong looked around, as if worried about something. And Ming Yanwei, there seemed to be something wrong with this witch, staring at the five newcomers lying on the ground, and the complexity of love and hatred appeared in her eyes. "Okay!" At this time, the captain Li Shuaixi said, his voice was a bit colder and stiffer than before, "Look at our mission." Watch Haoshu Novel Network www.khshu.com "Destroy immortal Immortal! Reward the entire team for the D-level branch story once, and there is a number below 5000 meters, which is about the protagonist O''Connor." Li Shuixi said calmly. When he uttered the three words "Oconnor", a faint light radiated from the blond man sitting with his head down. "This time it is restricted to death. We must follow him within 5,000 meters, otherwise we will be erased by the''Lord God'', and there will be text below." "After Immortal''s resurrection, the Yinzhou team will enter the world of legendary ghosts and legends. Killing members of the opposing team who have not turned on the gene lock will receive two thousand reward points. The C-level branch story will be once, and the member of the opposing team will be killed. , Will get seven thousand bonus points. Once in the B-level branch plot, if one of your team members is killed, one point will be counted. If the opponent member is killed, one point will be given. The final number multiplied by two thousand will be the remaining members of both teams. The reward points received." After Li Shuai said the words expressionlessly, everyone suddenly fell silent, and he turned around and looked at the other five people. No, there are five new people who are sitting up from the ground. Murmured: "It seems that we are going to fight other reincarnation teams, and judging from the information disclosed by the''Master God'', this battle will be endless!" "I repeat, our Xinzhongzhou team is not a breeding team, nor is it a Virgin team. We follow the law of the jungle and pursue the ultimate evolution. Then when Imodun is resurrected, our hunt will begin. Zhan Lan, and the protagonist I''ll leave the negotiations with you. I am a little inconvenient now. Is there a problem?" "No!" Zhan Lan looked at Li Shuixi who was speaking bluntly and immediately replied, while thinking about what the man had exchanged for. "Then the newcomer''s problem is still talking after the teamfight!" As Li Shuixi threw out a universal capsule, a large special refrigerated compartment appeared with a bang, and several tentacles pulled a close newcomer into it, one after another. One, the newcomers had no time to react, until the last baby-faced youth. "Wait a minute!" At this moment Ming Yanwei spoke. Li Shuai paused and motioned. Ming Yanwei adjusted his emotions and said: "I have something to solve with this man. give it to me!" Speaking of the last, the face of this witch is a little hard to look. "Yeah!" Li Shuaixi agreed, and put all the newcomers into the refrigerated compartment. With a bang, the refrigerated compartment turned into a universal capsule and was put into the space bag by Li Shuaixi. At this time, the three jailers walked into the prison gate. They took the leading actor Ou Kangnuo and walked out. They didnt seem to see Li Shuaixi, and they took Ou Kangnuo directly and went out. Finally, Even the prison door was not closed. Li Shuaixi said lightly: "Well, the legend of the gods and ghosts has officially started, let''s go!" He said that he went out first, and the others followed... Shortly after Li Shuaixi and his group left, the empty prison space was distorted. The psychic clone suddenly appeared here. Looking at the surrounding environment, he calmly said: "Just left, but it happened, I want to find With the opportunity, it is better to be alone!" That''s right, Nagato''s strength is still reaching a limit, but there are still many areas that can be improved, such as the true incarnation of the Six Ways of Slash! When Nagato really involved subconscious comprehension, he discovered that it was not accidental, but inevitable, that he inexplicably came up with the six incarnations, because the six wills in the minds of the six immortals existed in the eyes of Samsara, and it was because of these six wills that they were allowed from the peaceful world. The Nagato who came here can adapt to this world very quickly. But there are advantages and disadvantages. The power of consciousness is the purest comprehension of all power systems. If you want to move forward, you must cut off these six wills, even if they are integrated with Nagato. So even if it was impossible to detect this at the beginning, but mastered the power of the world with infinite possibilities, Nagato accomplished all this under his own subconscious, relying on the imprint of the six immortals in the eyes of Samsara. It can be said that Sayas appearance is not actually the influence of the six immortal imprints. Although there is indeed his imprint in it, the first mover is Nagatos own subconsciousness, or intuition! As he said, the psychic clone formed a seal in his hand, his body slowly sank, and slowly disappeared into the prison, sneaking towards his own whim. If the psychic clone knew the geography, he would find his direction, which is the story. Pyramid of plot. At the same time, Nagato, who is far away in the Naruto World, was still lying on the bed, feeling the delicate skin of the girl in her arms, and whispered to himself: "Is it the opportunity of the human world? No, it''s more than that, oh yes, the treasure of the yellow-skinned saint It''s also there, no wonder... but it''s really embarrassing to take it..." ps: I just came back, exhausted...... .. 36 Chapter 038-The Black Book of Undead... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hamnata, the cemetery of the legendary pharaohs. In the dark underground, the rancid smell once again attacked the nostrils of the psychic clone, making the psychic clone a little uncomfortable. When his mind moved, Chakra blocked the olfactory system in his body, and then adapted. Through the technique of earth escape and stealth, the psychic clone came here before the Zhongzhou team arrived, with a black book in his hand, which is the famous black classic of the undead in the legend of ghosts and gods. The Black Book of Undead, a magic book that records the dark magic of Egypt. Of course, because it is completely incompatible with this thing, this magic book is temporarily unavailable and can only be used as query information, but it also greatly complements Nagato''s database! However, it was some of the records that made the psychic clone and even the remotely operated Nagato completely stunned. For a while, his mind was shaken, and he knew his chance of cutting the way. This is a magic book about the gods, because it records how to communicate with the gods, and even witness the coming of the gods'' projections at specific ceremonies. God, Nagato is not unaware, and even he who knows the infinite plane, many gods are like thunder, even in the world where the body is now, there are so-called death gods, and even Nagatos reincarnation eye outside the road golem is Hokage The mutilated body of the god of destruction. But the problem is that the plane of existence of gods has come to the Age of Doom, and even a lot of information shows that the opponent can''t descend on the body at all, but can only descend by projection, and even projection will be suppressed by the laws of plane physics. As soon as this condition appeared, the word Killing God immediately popped out of Nagato''s mind, and it could no longer be suppressed! Hamnata is the cemetery of the ancient Egyptian pharaohs. It has extensive passages and various rare treasures. In order to prevent outsiders from digging here, there are many traps set up in it, and the poor warden is the fake gem here. Be fascinated by the eyes, and finally died under the mouth of the scarab. The psychic clone puts the black sutra of the undead on the ground, with both hands open, and does not rely on the power of the black sutra of the undead to prepare to cast magic. The power of magic comes from the soul, and it is the soul power sent by the body of the world of Naruto through the six channels. Storage but no power to digest. "Death attachment, the resurrected living, in the name of the god of death Anubis!" Reciting loudly, the psychic clone had no thoughts, black dust swept up, scarlet gleams emerged from his eyes, an illusory portal opened on the other side of the underworld. The magic users in Egypt are priests. They sacrifice their souls in exchange for the power of the underworld to perform magic. In terms of equivalent exchange, the power of the underworld and the soul can be equivalent, but the difference is that one of them is processed by the underworld. Relying on the large amount of soul power stored in the Six Paths network and the cover of the undead black sutra, even without the power of the underworld, he can pretend to be a priest and easily display this magic-underworld recovery. The so-called underworld recovery is the basis of all magic related to summoning the dead. Because if you want to summon the dead from the underworld, you need to get the coordinates of the underworld. Only in this way can you communicate to the underworld. Otherwise, the summoning magic will fail. Strands of black air emerged from the portal of the underworld. The primitive patterns were gradually filled with blood. When the blood filled the entire portal of the underworld, the portal of the underworld opened immediately. The whirlwind stopped abruptly, the dust returned to the dust, everything subsided, only the black and red gleam from the gap of the underworld portal. Anubis, with the head of a wolf, holding a steel fork, walked out from behind the portal of the underworld. The illusory body, accompanied by black energy, unknowingly, the area where the psychic clone is located has been completely shrouded in darkness. "Young priest, you are the only priest who communicates with the underworld in the past 100 years." At this time, the main body of the Naruto World, Nagato''s eyes became solemn for the first time, and the vertical pupils on the eyebrows opened. Anubis, the god of death in Egyptian mythology, was responsible for guarding the gates of the underworld and protecting the bodies of the dead in the world. , The projection has come. But even this Nagato is fearless, because Nagato knows that the legendary plane of ghosts and gods is absolutely impossible for Anubis to step into, not only the record of the black sutra of the undead, but also because there is the relic of the yellow-skinned saint in the infinite world. If the gods can come, can the saints hide things there? Therefore, no matter how strong the god is, it can only be projected. At this time, Nagato cannot judge the power of the god itself, and can only vaguely perceive the powerful threat to him, but the power of the projection can still be seen through. "Speak your request, the great Anubis will satisfy you." "His Royal Highness Anubis, I need the coordinates of the underworld to cast magic related to summoning the dead." The psychic clone that kept the sea of ??knowledge in white respectfully said to Anubis. Nagato watched the situation as if watching TV. Seeing this scene, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. Even if he is a puppet, it still represents his own face.What about the gods, you must know that the infinite world also has a world with the killing of gods as the main body! "Young priest, you are welcome to learn the magic related to the dead, but I need to remind you that you must not hurt any soul." Anubis, the god of death, reminded. "Yes, the great Anubis." Reminiscent of the duties of the god of death Anubis, the psychic clone was silent. "Okay, here are the coordinates of the underworld." Anubis, the god of death, waved his hand, and a mark appeared in the soul of the psychic clone.Yunnan Biquge www.ynbike.net This mark is the coordinates of the underworld. With it, the psychic clone can summon the soul of the dead from the underworld, just like Immortal resurrected Ansuna. Everything in front of me slowly became illusory. Obviously, Anubis''s projection was about to return, but as the saying goes, it is easy to come and go but difficult. "Wait a minute, great Anubis!" The red-haired boy shouted anxiously as if there was something wrong! "Oh, what else, young priest!" Maybe it''s that the material plane has been suppressed for too long in the Age of Doom. Anubis is obviously interested in the existing priests. Of course, the premise is that he doesn''t know that this priest is also a fake of. "Yes, Your Majesty, I want to... Please die!! The human world! Coming!!" The piously bowed young man suddenly jumped up and grabbed Anubis'' projection. At the same time, Nagato was sitting cross-legged in the secret room of another world, his eyebrows were erected, and the power of the world began to bless the human world! The six powers projected from another dimension instantly took root and sprout, blooming with their own light! "Spirit-soul-swallow-devour!!!" "How is it possible...I can''t predict... arrogant!! You dare to..." Anubis couldn''t believe it. The god''s predictive ability was extremely powerful, and he had clearly felt that the priest in front of him was so pure before. It is really the best candidate for a saint, but now... "Of course I can''t predict it, Lord Anubis, because I was a puppet before, but I used the projection of the gods to celebrate my birth, haha, really... praise!" "Blanker, I...will come back...for you..." After all, it was just a projection, the suppression of the plane''s material rules, the blessing of the power of the world, and the restraint of the human world''s soul-swallowing power, there was almost no counterattack, and the projection of the gods was killed. A psychic clone, no, now it should be said that the human beings incarnate feel that some essential power from the projection of the gods in the body is integrated into the blood of the flesh, a powerful feeling from the bottom of the heart is born spontaneously, that is the god of death Although sex is only a trace, in a sense, the human world belongs to the blood of a demigod. In terms of degree, the human body feels that its physical body is a step forward compared to the physical body of the main body. Of course, compared to the innate physical body of the main body, the body of the human world is beyond the innate, but its foundation and potential are all It''s a lot worse. The appearance is slowly changing, gradually turning into silver hair, but the height has not changed much, and the mask is removed. At this time, the appearance of the human world is not the same as the body, although it is also a handsome and handsome type. Picking up the Black Sutra of the Undead from the ground, the bloodline of the demigod formed by the fusion of the power of the Reaper''s projection is highly compatible with this magic book. In a moment, this magic book is completely open to Kira. "This kind of feeling as if waking up from sleep is really comfortable. From now on, my name is Kira!" "In the name of Ukira, summon scarabs!" Densely dense black scarabs emerged from the ground. Seeing these scarabs, Kira moved in his heart. The spiritism originally engraved in his body was coagulated by the blood of the demigods. At this time, the summoning scarabs and spiritism were combined, and it seemed to be a success. Kiras natural ability. However, the message reflected in the bloodline is that because the bloodline concentration of Kira''s demigod is too low, he can hardly inherit any of Anubis''s talents, so the power of the body itself is spiritism!It merges with Summon Scarab and becomes its own natural ability, only this time. Of course, if you can improve the power of the demigod bloodline again, you will be able to obtain Anubis''s talent, but one is that there are so many opportunities, and the other is that Kira himself still doesn''t want it. Anubis is in death. It''s not so good in a profession. The bloodline does not have to rely on inheritance, there is also a way to develop and create by yourself. "Damn it, this demigod bloodline can still be like this, if I use summon mummies or slimes..." Thinking like this, Kira suddenly felt cold in his heart, "It''s better to be a scarab, at least it is convenient to play Thunder God cosplay. a lot of!" "Go, scarabs, get me the Golden Sun Sutra!" Seeing the dense black worms gushing out in all directions, Kira wandered to Imoduns sarcophagus and opened the black scriptures of the undead, "Su Wei, Aha Magic Figure... Yatuwei, Yatuwei, Yatuwei (Sun The moon gathers...resurrection, resurrection, resurrection)." The spell penetrated time and space and rang beneath the Hamnata. The sarcophagus was constantly trembling. Obviously, the dead Immortal revived under the action of the spell, but "Sorrowful lover, cut, what does it have to do with me, soul harvest!!" The huge soul power turned into a sickle, harvesting the weak soul that had just been reborn. "Do not" The wailing can''t affect Kira''s will. The silver-haired boy pulled out the other''s soul without hesitation, "Give me everything you have, anyway, you are just a tragedy..." "Soul swallowed!!" PS: It must be explained that the six realms of the protagonist are not fixed names. How can I say that the six realms are all set by predecessors, and they don''t have to be fixed. By the way, after a few chapters, the human world will evolve... 37 Chapter 039 Team Battle in Yinzhou...Comprehensive Suppression for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kira''s careless behavior had a great impact on the Mid-Continent team who was heading to Hamnata! In the camp above Hamnata. "Snapped!" Li Shuaixi, who was standing on the stone pillar and watching, suddenly grabbed the void with his right hand, and a small stone slammed into the middle of his palm with a crisp sound. The force on the small stone passed into the ground through his body, unexpectedly snorted. There was a crack in the stone pillar, and Li Shuaixi floated down from the stone pillar. The people in the camping area were also awake. Before they had time to ask what happened, suddenly there was a dense wing flapping sound from a distance. After a few seconds, everyone finally saw what it was. Countless locusts appeared densely far away, and they attacked everyone like a sea tide. It felt that just looking at it was enough to make people feel numb. "It seems that a huge change has taken place in the plot, but the Indian team has already taken action, so let''s act separately!" At this moment, ten thousand meters away from the capital of the dead, eleven men and women stood on a small sand dune. Some of them were wearing silk robes worn by desert peoples, while the others were wearing cloaks similar to monks. "It''s better to be a desert. Although it doesn''t have the taste of the Dead Sea, it is already a blessing to be able to touch the sand... Hahaha, let the extremely cold water go to hell, and that big octopus..." A swarthy body , The giant man with lumpy muscles laughed. Before the dark giant, a handsome little monk asked gently: "Imani, how does it feel to strengthen the muscles of Brother Toyu by 80%? Although it is the cheapest in the B-level strengthening series, it works with you. Isnt the melee style of the player very powerful? Did that little stone hit the target just now?" The dark giant laughed and said: "It''s really good. This power can be described as horror. As long as you kill a few more people this time, you will be able to strengthen your nervous reflexes after returning. At that time...haha , Even if I face the Alien Shake again, I wont be afraid this time, haha." The little monk smiled lightly. He looked at the capital of the dead coldly and said: "...Be careful of the person just now, your stone power is absolutely enough, and the accuracy is absolutely under the control of Lamb''s mental power. Impeccable, but the person just blocked it with something before the stone arrived, and he made a protective action a few tenths of a second before landing. This person may be one of the strongest people in the novice team, if There are three people in their team as strong as the one just now... Just follow the same method when the Samsara team has the same strength level, and keep a distance with them until the end of the horror movie... Xue Nai, how about the three newcomers?" Next to the little monk, a beautiful fair-skinned woman wearing Indian women''s clothing respectfully said: "Captain, the three newcomers have been hypnotized, and Arrot is checking their quality." The little monk immediately looked behind him. There was a golden European man wearing a doctor''s costume. He was standing next to two men and a woman holding their chins. After a minute or two, he said, "Captain, no. , This time the quality of the three newcomers is pitifully low, but one of them has a slightly better mind. In the real world, he should be doing clerical work..." The little monk withdrew his gaze and looked at the capital of the dead in front of him. He murmured: "Then go back to the''Master God'' space and then hypnotize this person. If it''s useless, turn him and the other two into fodder. My summoned beast is about to advance..." The beautiful white-skinned woman named Xue Nai respectfully asked, "Captain, what should we do now? Enter the tomb and fight with them? Or do we have the first contact with them as usual?" The little monk thought for a while and said: "No, the Middle Continent team is a squad that has just woken up. Their strength is still unclear, and they should not know the practice of encountering the Samsara team. If they rush into contact, they may be attacked first... And the plot seems to have just unlocked the boss of this horror movie, right? Lets go to Cairo first, and find a chance to meet with them there... or find a chance to wipe them out!" As soon as the voice fell, the little monk felt a chill towering, and he rolled sideways without a word. Three arrows shot from a distance, and one of them was bombarded where he was just now! "Boom boom boom!!!" "One of our team members was killed, the Central Continent team accumulated a point, and the reward points are now minus two thousand points. When the horror movie ends, those with negative reward points will be directly obliterated!" "Two of our team members were killed, the Central Continent team accumulated two points, and the reward points are minus 4,000 points. At the end of the horror movie, those with negative reward points will be directly obliterated!" "Asshole, this is a provocation, a full battle!! How many of Xue Nai and the others are, where are!!" After a while, the little monk who recovered his senses was furious and issued a clarion call! "Captain, there are only four opponents, the archer is behind, and the other three are moving forward separately. The target, the target... are all here!" This is another arrow flying from ten thousand meters away. With the help of Xue Nai, Yinima throws a small stone out, and the arrow slams into ashes. Ming Yanwei felt that her arrow was destroyed, her eyes were deep, and her expression calmly said, "That''s it, it''s about it, don''t scare people away..." "Asshole! The squad that just awakened is so arrogant! They must have newcomers. Xue Nai finds them out, let''s go and kill them!" The little monk entered first, and the two-headed cobra came out of the ground. The little monk sat on it and hurried towards the position of one of the Zhongzhou team members.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com The other main station personnel are also divided into three teams tacitly, except that Inima, Lamb, Manavia and the newcomer are left to contain the archers, thinking about the direction of the attackers of the three Central Continents. What the little monk didn''t know was that they had just left, and the archer on the opposite side seemed to have taken stimulants, and a dense rain of arrows fell in the sky.Fortunately, Manavia''s shield skills were just enough to hold it. The young monk Shiva Gantian''s mount is very fast, and behind him is the fireman Muhammad Yorif in the team, the mechanical madman who transformed himself into a machine.Soon they met their opponent, a gloomy man in black. As soon as we met, the little monk was obviously still resentful because of the previous one arrow, jumped off the double-headed snake, pointed at Li Shuaixi, "strangle him!" Cobra opened his mouth, sprayed flames at one end, and blasted out lightning at the other, attacking Li Shuixi. At the same time, Yorif picked up the heavy weapon in his hand and pressed the button! Boom boom!!! The sound of bullets and blasting sounded loudly, and the sand and dust of the desert was rolled up by the blasting. The little monk smiled triumphantly, "What, there is no power to avoid the first wave of attacks, the new team is..." "Haha!" The gloomy laughter was especially clear in the hot desert. The little monk frowned and suddenly felt that he was careless, "What is it..." A black shadow rushed out from the dust, it was Li Shuaixi! Since the transformation of the zombie body, Li Shuaixi was completely inhuman, and after completely losing the weakness of the life body, the powerful power of Shura Dao was completely used, completely ignoring the opponent''s attack, Li Shuaixi rushed over. The powerful physical body brings great speed, instantly surpassing the protection of the double-headed cobra, and came to the front of the little monk, the powerful momentum condensed behind him, Li Shuixi punched out, and the fist burst into the air! At the same time, the little monk violently threw a golden wheel of law with his right hand. When his fist was about to hit his left chest, a layer of golden Buddha light suddenly burst out of his body. With a bang, the strong Buddha light actually controlled Li Shuai. West''s power rebounded. Feeling that the power in his body seemed to be restrained in front of the Buddha light, Li Shuaixi suddenly became unhappy, as if he was crazy, and constantly bombarded with fists, even if he was blocked by the golden Buddha light, he did not hesitate to turn back. In this storm-like attack, his fists The dark golden flames shot straight up, obviously, he had poured the mutant Sun Jinyan into his fist. Every time the golden Buddha light touches the dark gold flame, its light seems to dim. The little monk withstood the attack for several seconds. Before he could launch a counterattack, he felt that the Buddha light was constantly weakening, which made his face begin to show. This is the first time he showed fear. Yorif finally reacted, swept through with heavy weapons in his hand, and densely packed bullets bombarded Li Shuixi. Although there was no typhoid fever, the powerful momentum directly blasted Li Shuixi a few steps away. "Get in the way!" Li Shuixi, who was blasted out a few steps, drew two sharp swords from the space, and the main god exchange skill-Instant step used, appeared on the left side of Yorif with one stroke. !The sword directly cut off the limbs of the transformed man and nailed it to the ground. All this happened within a few seconds. The little monk had no time to react and could only stare at his eyes. At this time, the two-headed cobra had already returned to him, but this did not give the little monk a sense of security. "Then, our battle continues, but I haven''t played enough yet..." At this time, on the other side of the desert, Zhan Lan looked at the enemy in front of her from a distance, folded her hands together, and pressed them to the ground. Then, a wall of soil rose, and a hole was opened in the middle of each wall, revealing a dark cannon hole. "I am a weak woman, melee combat or something is not suitable for me, try the mighty bar of the artillery-ball scrubbing tactics!" The Samsara on the opposite side watched this scene from a distance, and suddenly yelled, turned around and fled, but it was too late. Boom boom boom!!! The result of the combination of alchemy and technology is a massive amount of cannonballs, so huge sand and dust suddenly rise in the desert, which is extremely magnificent. At this time, Zhan Lan was already preparing for other things, such as using alchemy and the monitor left by Chu Xuan to detect plot changes, teammates'' strength and so on.It is precisely because of this that Zhan Lan discovered that Ying Kong had disappeared without a trace... 38 Chapter 040 Death of the Werewolf...Sakura Kong Nightmare for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes back to a few minutes ago. The dry desert. "Come out, little assassin!" The Jackal Doctor in the white coat held a scalpel, and while walking casually, he laughed wildly, "Let me tear you up a little bit, hahaha!" The familiar concealment, the ubiquitous sense of crisis, the thrill of life and death... All of this made this crazy doctor who dared to provoke the assassin family in the real world completely excited and became hysterical. "It''s a member of the assassin family." "You haven''t smelled the blood for a long time, let me take it well..." The roar of Chidori completely interrupted Arrot''s words. Amidst the flashing thunder, a petite body suddenly appeared on his left side, and a dagger flashing with thunder pierced towards his heart. "laugh--!" Arrot''s pupils shrank and his eyes turned white, apparently entering the first order of gene lock. I saw his body leaning back slightly, the position where the dagger pierced slightly lowered, avoiding the heart, but the lightning was introduced into his body through the dagger, and the feeling of paralysis spread throughout the body. "howl--!" For the first time, the werewolf transformed. The body is slightly thin. The Jackal Doctor is really as his name suggests. He is a huge werewolf. His powerful body is immune to paralysis. The powerful reflex nerves and speed will blast out a punch before Zhao Yingkong can react! The girl with blood out of her mouth pierced through the sand with a thud, leaving only a hole that was being covered. Below is a dark area, obviously Hamnata. "Don''t want to run! Howl!" Arrot, who turned into a werewolf, jumped from the entrance of the cave without saying a word! Hamnata is the cemetery of the pharaohs of the past. It is as huge as a maze, and in the passage that extends in all directions, the two of them chased and fled. I don''t know how many dark places they passed. Zhao Yingkong led Arrot to the depths of the tomb, where there was no torch or light. In this ancient tomb that has been silent for thousands of years, there is only boundless darkness and the faint sound of scarab beetles gnawing things. After Arrot turned into a giant werewolf, his resilience was naturally very strong. His injury was obviously recovered intact, terrifying power, extremely agile speed, and the werewolfs nerve response power to unlock the first level of genetic lock. The quality of this makes him an indestructible biological chariot. "Do you want to play hide and seek with me? Howl!!" Although Aroru who turned into a huge werewolf can talk, his laughter has turned into a werewolf howl, which sounds strange and terrifying. He howled and said, "Do you still believe in the Assassin''s Creed?" "What one kill kills?" "What do you want?" "Howl, those are all deceitful tricks. If the Assassin''s Creed is really so powerful, then I ask you, why am I still alive? Why am I not killed by the assassin?" "Do you know how many assassins I killed? Ten? Twenty?" "No, tell you, I killed four or seven assassins! No one can survive on my hands! I skinned them all and raised them in salt water, watching them painfully and horribly, I can''t stop myself." "Because I smashed most of their bones!" "Howling howling, watching them die in pain...It''s really great!!" Arrow kept screaming loudly, and kept walking along with the darkness. He said as he walked, "Do you know why I was wanted by the European Assassin family?" "Howl, because I want to test my strength, so I hijacked the daughter of the Patriarch of the Assassin''s family." "The twelve-year-old girl Jin looks like an angel." "That was the best time. I played with her for three days and three nights until she was completely broken into pieces. Then I sent her videotape to the Patriarch of the Assassins family, howling, howling, I really wanted to see him at that time Expression." "Immediately after that, I began to test my strength. Seventeen assassins, one-third of the fighting power of the European family, were all killed by me alone, howling!!!" Arrot suddenly slapped his body, and he roared loudly: "It''s great to be able to enter this world. I was tired of the real world at the time. It''s fun to have fun alone like that." "But for a long time it will make people feel bored, howling, but fortunately there is a world where I can continue to have fun." "What do you think? My perfect body makes you so envious?" "Howl, howl, after speaking with me for so long, you should be consciously honored to be a member of the assassin family. It is very good, in this darkness. I can''t feel your presence, but you have forgotten one thing." "That is, my enhanced attributes are much stronger than you!" "I have the smell of a wolf, but the bloody smell on your body can''t be concealed anyway. Howl, howl, turn it into pieces!" Arrow had already discovered Zhao Yingkong''s location, but he was talking and moving forward step by step, until he was about to walk to Zhao Yingkong''s side, he shouted fiercely. The whole person jumped past like a flowing wind, and rushed towards Zhao Yingkong''s place. But-I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Arrot found himself embedded between two rocks. His huge body happened to be stuck and unable to move.Zhao Yingkong''s small body stood in front of the two pieces. She slowly pulled out the dagger from her waist, murderously. Under the flash of thunder, the surrounding environment was clear at a glance, but it was an invisible trap in the dark. The small space was enough to trap a huge werewolf in it. That unique physical fitness turned into a terrifying reminder at this time, and he couldn''t avoid it. "Wait, wait, I..." Whoosh! As if she hadn''t heard of it, the girl quickly stabbed with the dagger, and easily pierced the huge wolf head into the mouth. Chakra, who had been exchanged by the Lord God, who was at the level of Ninja level, broke out in an instant, and the roar of thousands of birds reappeared. Then, the giant werewolf slowly softened his body and could no longer move at all. "The assassin only needs one blow. What are you doing with so much nonsense?" The girl returned the dagger in her hand, looked around the dark place, and frowned slightly.Just waiting to lift away. "DaDaDa!" Light footsteps sounded in the darkness and silence, Zhao Yingkong quickly drew his dagger, and a Kongming lantern slowly approached in the darkness. Zhao Yingkong knew that this was a person holding a Kongming lantern. As the figure slowly approached, the little assassin with his eyes slightly squinted finally saw the person coming. A young man in a robe of fire cloud looks only one or two years older than himself. The most conspicuous thing is that the pair of ring-shaped purple eyes are coquettish and gorgeous! "Beautiful Miss Assassin, we meet again, I followed the agreement to collect the last time I failed to get paid!" Seeing the appearance of the visitor clearly and hearing the familiar voice, the girl immediately ran away! As long as every encounter in a horror film last time, the girl would have bloodshot her head, and she had never encountered such a shameful thing in her memory. Even with the passage of time, the impression of this incident is deep. Even the nightmare that I didn''t want to touch in the past was gradually unreal under this stimulus... Although the girl didn''t know it, the nightmare in her memory was not real. "Die me!" When the chakra broke out, the raging girl was covered with chakras, the nature of thunder attribute changes. The speed and strength instantly multiplied, and the distance of tens of meters was instantly expanded, and a sharp turn appeared beside Nagato. The dagger with the acceleration brought about by the increase pierced towards Nagato''s neck at an unprecedented speed. The girl didn''t even know that her arm had skyrocketed a few centimeters in an instant. It was obvious that the blackened and runaway girl inadvertently unlocked the second-order genetic lock, and her strength became stronger. However, what the girl faced was an existence that possessed extraordinary powers, except that the light of the soul had no contact and did not know, for the current stage of reincarnation, there was almost no solution. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The young man said, centering on the self, the repulsive force forms a transparent shield from small to large, and everything that is not self is...repelled! Among the original power of reincarnation eyes, Nagato''s favorite is the power of heaven. Especially Shenluo Tianzheng''s moves without even using his hands, it really suits Nagato''s appetite. In the power of the reincarnation eye, even an attack that has reached the peak of the shadow level of Naruto World under the genetic lock, it only lasted a few seconds, and the girl was directly bounced out! Boom!! This is the sound of a flesh and blood body piercing the wall of the passage. The young man walked to the wall hole holding a Kongming lantern, but at this time, there was no one here. "It''s a stubborn little apple, but you seem to have forgotten something..." Talking to himself, a funny smile appeared on the corner of the boy''s mouth, threw the lamp in his hand aside, and wandered into the darkness. "hateful!" The girl who walked slowly along the wall of the passage gasped and said that the side effects of the second-order gene lock almost made the girl lose all her strength, although she would not lose consciousness due to physical and training issues. But this is only a matter of time. Especially now, there is a bad moment followed by perversion. After another tens of meters, the girl''s consciousness gradually blurred, and she seemed to be holding herself in a trance, and the girl''s strength suddenly disappeared. Suddenly, the girl was pressed against the wall, and warm power poured into her body from her mouth. The body gradually recovered, but the consciousness seemed to be suppressed by some kind of force, and he had been in this state of half-dream and half-awake. "Tear!" This is the sound of clothing tearing! No way! This is the cry of the girl.However, the opponent''s actions showed no signs of stagnation. The darkness of Hamnata conceals all nightmares!.. 39 Chapter 041 Sakura appears in the sky...The team battle ends for collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the dark underground palace, Nagato let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly he wrapped his hand around the girls back, and put one hand on the girls left chest. His eyes were indifferent and said: "Now that I wake up, so be fine. Talk about it, or you will squeeze your heart!" "Ah, it''s really cruel. It''s obvious that I''ve just finished taking on the other person''s body, so I''m ready to kill them." Zhao Yingkong at this time looked particularly coquettish, and said with a wink, her nails slowly around her neck. elongation. "With each other, if you let you start first, maybe the spear I put on your body will be broken, right?" "Really...comfortable!" The coquettish girl brought herself close to Nagato''s chest in a very soft voice, but it was enough for Nagato to hear, "But ah, this kind of behavior without people''s consent is still unpleasant, so ...You better go to die!!" Suddenly, a mysterious power emerged from the girl''s body, and countless black spells appeared on the girl''s body. Nagato was a little surprised to find that the energy of his body was continuously absorbed by the girl. From the hands that touched, the chest and even the lower body, the girl It seems to be an energy absorbing device, constantly absorbing its own power! "Is this... the light of the soul?" In a state of being absorbed energy, Nagato found it difficult to move, but Nagato still had a calm expression. "Complete harmony, skills, and even supernatural powers are two different things. This is one thing. Kind of special ability," "Hehe, I really deserve to be my first man. Even when faced with this situation, he still doesn''t change his face. After the last mission, Sakura Sora watched Naruto several times. Now its your body that is holding me. But I can''t think of any other way you can come back." Zhao Yingkong said with a smile, stretched out a hand, and drew circles on Nagato''s chest with her fingers, and her sharp nails left white marks on Nagato''s powerful flesh. "As your future man, I must correct your cognition!" Nagato, who had been suppressed by Zhao Yingkong''s light of the soul, said indifferently, "Your man is absolutely undefeated! Eyes of reincarnation!" With that said, Nagatos right eye glowed with a terrifying red light, and Zhao Yingkong was suddenly surprised to find that her souls light was cut off, that is, she could no longer absorb energy. Looking at Nagato, the assassins instinct Let Zhao Yingkong''s subordinates placed on the opponent''s chest close together, turning them into a sharp hand knife. "It''s useless!" The indifferent voice, accompanied by a thought force of freezing the space, solidified everything around the two of them. Zhao Yingkong''s eyes condensed, and there were bursts of cracks in the air, but the surroundings were immobile. The power of mindfulness still exists and has not disappeared. "Awesome, such a powerful motivation to read, no, it''s not so strong that it is irresistible, but it has almost endless continuity, it''s just... cheating!" Zhao Yingkong tried it and found that she couldn''t get rid of the obstacle, with a smile. Looking at Nagato, "Then, let''s have a good talk. By the way, you can call me Li Yingkong!" Nagato looked at this one who was almost the strongest among the reincarnations at this time, and said with a smile: "Of course, although I got on the train first, but I have to make up for the ticket, we naturally have to communicate!" Regarding the awakening of Sakura Sakura, Nagato can be said to be completely unexpected, but for the other party, Nagato is also prepared, after all, this is the strongest female character in the infinite world! Li Yingkong, also the real Zhao Yingkong, the daughter of the patriarch and the only member of the Asian assassin family, has the highest status in the assassin training program codenamed "Kong", and is the first person to unlock the genetic lock. Because of her brutality when she was a child, the girl who had the best relationship with her was killed by her first love boy. Unwilling to accept this, she assumed a second personality with false memories and transferred all her pain to the secondary personality. on. Not to mention the secret talks of two naked men and women in the dark underground palace, the team battle between the Zhongzhou team and the Yinzhou team in the desert is nearing completion. Zhan Lans dozens of alchemy artillery, although the artillery made is not powerful due to the level of technology, but after all, it is far more powerful than bullets, especially if the number is sufficient, it does not even open the gene lock against one or two. The reincarnation is easy. At this time, Zhan Lan was manipulating her detector, monitoring the actions of other companions, especially looking for the trace of Zhao Yingkong. With Zhan Lan''s wisdom, it is natural to think that she might be in the underground cemetery of Hamnata. Unfortunately, the hole of the underground cemetery has long been buried by the wind and sand, and it can''t be found. Ming Yanwei stands in the camp, standing in an enchantment formation. This is the enchantment that Ming Yanwei learned when learning the way of breaking the witch at Nippon Shrine. He has the ability to broaden his horizons, eliminate interference and create mirror images. Ability, for archers, is a rare auxiliary enchantment. Under the guidance of Li Shuaixi, after exchanging the most suitable elven bloodline, Ming Yanwei chose spiritual power as her second power. One of the two comes from the body and the other comes from the soul. One plus one is greater than one. Second, let Ming Yanwei''s power rise substantially.000 literature www.000wxxs.com Especially the one obtained from the world of the grievance, with a complete system, non-master god castrated version, and the inheritance of the broken witch, so that Ming Yanwei has not opened the gene lock, but has no less strength than the ordinary second-order gene lock opener. . Therefore, whether it is a pebble blessed with immense power, a long-range sniper rifle, or a very special magnetic flying needle, there is no threat to the Witch Witch. "Burst Arrow!" The bloodline skills derived from the elves exerted the famous bloodline power in the original work, and turned into a protective shield that a rocket hit thousands of miles away. Boom boom boom!!! A crack in the protective shield suddenly appeared. Even if it was thousands of miles away, the eyes of the witch were still clearly visible under the blessing of the enchantment, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. "The nasty cover is broken. I want to end my past quickly, so I''m sorry, triple-burst arrow!!!" Li Shuaixi''s battlefield has come to an end. Seeing Li Shuixi''s dark golden fire shining straight out, facing the oncoming double-headed cobra, he dared not to face the giant snake mouth, and easily burned the two snake heads into smoke. Even Li Shuixi returned Carefully grasp the snake gall and heart and bring them into the space. Then, Li Shuixi, braving the flames, then volleyed towards the little monk. The little monk was so frightened that he was about to retreat. The whole person was already slammed by Li Shuixi. Suddenly the light of the Buddha and the dark golden flame on his body became fierce at the same time, and as the flame gradually extinguished, he heard from him. The Buddha light finally dimmed, until the entire Buddha light disappeared "what!" At this moment Li Shuaixi roared loudly, his eyes flushed, and he was clearly in the state of killing Shura. This was the result of Li Shuaixi''s practice and the product of his own pitfall. Li Shuaixi did not expect that after he transformed the body of the zombie, this creature that used grievances as food would actually draw out the grievances of the ancient nine golden crows falling from the bloodline of the Golden Crow he had exchanged before, so that his zombie body would go further. At the same time, Li Shuaixi was almost affected by that grievance obsession. But at any rate it is the incarnation of Shura Dao. After being affected many times, Li Shuaixi finally regained this resentment with the will of Shura Dao, but because of the strength of this ancient resentment, Li Shuaixis normal state cannot control.This is also the reason why Li Shuaixi appeared cold and rarely spoke in this game. He raised his fist and slammed into the little monk''s belly frantically. With a few punches, the ground behind the little monk was almost cracked, and the little monk was spraying blood from his mouth and nose. At this desperate moment, he could no longer care about anything else. When he unlocked the gene lock, he burst into full force in the second stage. The muscles of his hands were swollen more than three times thicker than the arms of ordinary people, while blocking Li Shuixi''s fist. , He pushed Li Shuixi away hard, and ran back desperately. Li Shuaixi was already looking red again. In the state of Shura, the zombie instinct skyrocketed. While the little monk was struggling away, he leaped forward again, holding the little monks back as a bite. Pulling and pulling, he tore off a thick muscle, and the little monk''s left back was almost completely torn off, and the blood sprayed out from the little monk''s back like a fountain. The little monk can no longer care about these things, what pains, what limbs, he has been frightened by Li Shuixis crazy killing intent, and the only thought of living is left in his mind, and his shoulders are torn off. With a large muscle, he flees more desperately. Li Shuaixi bit this muscle firmly in his mouth, using too much force, and he bit the muscle into two pieces in one bite. The degree of his feet did not stop, and he opened the step again, and his hands once again hugged the little monk firmly. Then he grabbed the little monks face with a claw with his right hand. With a muffled noise, the little monk finally wailed. His right cheek and right eye socket were almost cracked by the claws, and his eyeballs were suddenly hardened by his fingers. Scratch and break. With a beast-like roar, Li Shuixi bit the opponent''s neck and broke his Adam''s apple. No matter how hard the little monk tried, he could not get rid of it. Gradually, the little monk''s body became pale and lost his vitality... At this point, the team battle of the Zhongzhou team ended early!.. 40 Chapter 042 The Way of the Priest...German Raiders for Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the dark underground palace, the girl wrapped in the dawn coat slowly turned into nothingness in front of Nagato. Nagato''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and the vertical pupils were slightly opened. Feeling the correction power from outside the plane, Nagato couldn''t help smiling. "Is it the law of cause and effect? ??It''s a powerful force, Lord God, I want you more and more." At this time, the team battle tour of the Nagato team has ended hastily, but the journey of the ghosts and gods belonging to Nagato has just begun, such as the next destination of Nagato, the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor! The light footsteps sounded behind Nagato. Nagato didn''t care about it, and asked without turning around, "Have you found the Golden Sutra of the Sun?" "Well, I found it, and the harvest is a bit big!" The silver-haired Kira slowly walked out of the darkness, holding the black sutra of the undead between his arms, holding the golden sutra of the sun in one hand, and flipping through it. The so-called Golden Sun Sutra contains a gorgeous poem that praises God. The first page praises Ra, the second page praises Osiris, the third page represents salvation, the fourth page records the real name of the god, and the fifth page records the death god. The mantra of Nubis, the sixth page records the mantra of Thoth, the seventh and eighth pages are both poems praising Osiris, and the ninth to thirty pages are the greatest secrets of the gods. , Is also the secret of the Lord of All Things. "Sure enough, as we imagined, this golden sutra of the sun records the true name of the gods." Kira said slowly, "and my instinct tells me that the so-called greatest secrets of the gods are very important to us. Usefulness!" "Sure enough, there are still a lot of secrets in this plane, especially the volley hanging pavilion. I''m not particularly sure. If one can''t do it well, it will be bad. By the way, where do you put your base in this world! " "Germany, the Nazis have not yet come to power, it seems that there is something else to do..." While talking first, the two of them gradually disappeared into the darkness one after another. After a long time, the disturbed cemetery finally returned to calm. After leaving Hamnata, because their destinations were very different, Kira and Nagato separated directly, taking the gold that came from the Hamnata, and heading all the way towards Germany. Because of the black sutra of the undead, the encyclopedia of Egyptian priests'' spells and the golden sutra of the sun, the true gods, Kira''s priesthood has advanced by leaps and bounds. The many bandits brought by the chaos of the times have given Kira a lot of soul power reserves. But this is not a long-term solution. In the priest system recorded in the Black Book of the Undead, the magic power comes from the magic power. The magic power obtained by killing the enemy and offering it to death, even if the soul power can replace it, but in this way, Kira It can be described as a half-hanging priest who has never been able to get started. Fortunately, there is the Sun Golden Sutra! Unlike the Black Sutra of the Undead, the Sun Golden Sutra does not have much power, but it contains almost unlimited knowledge. If the black sutra of the undead contains power, then the golden sutra of the sun is knowledge. Every time he watched the Golden Sun Sutra, what Kira saw was different. Every time he watched it, he felt that his knowledge was expanding infinitely. Even the brain of his demigod body could not instill it all at once. So much knowledge, when he is tired and tired, he will rest, otherwise the infinite knowledge will destroy everything. Even Nagato, who shared knowledge with Kira, delayed the way to the tomb of the Dragon Emperor. After arranging for the steel clone to become the daimyo of the country of Sichuan, he bought a big house in China in this era and took the maid. Take over to play every day and help him digest knowledge. Finally, before arriving in Germany, Kira, with the help of Nagato, explained how to sacrifice his soul to gods other than the gods of death, and Kira was finally able to officially become a priest. It''s just that Kira sacrificed not the inherent gods of this plane, but the spiritual tree in Nagato''s world, the spiritual tree, a mysterious tree species derived from the essence of the world tree stripped from the ten-tailed sacred tree. Now Nagato understands that where two world trees are needed in a world, the original traditional practice should be that the essence of the world tree stripped from the Ten-tailed sacred tree merged into the original world tree. That is because Nagatos Ten Thousand Worlds was originally an unfinished world, and there was still a lot of room for modification, and then because of the two world trees, the authority of the world tree was separated. The substantive vitality tree controls the nature of the universe, the imaginary spiritual tree controls the consciousness of the creatures of the universe, and Kira sacrifices his soul to the spirit tree, which is equivalent to supplementing the universe, plus it is his own reason. , Kira''s reward magic power is naturally so high that the priests of the ancients also envied it. Therefore, when Kira entered Germany, he was already a priest of the pinnacle of bronze, black iron, bronze, silver and gold, the four major ranks of ancient priests. Obviously Kira had reached the extreme of the second stage. This era of doom is also a strong one.Apex Novel Network www.xindingdianxsw.com At this time, this plane of Germany is very bleak, the war has brought too many negative effects to this country, and defeat in the war has caused this nation to slide directly into the abyss. They drink heavily, they are dissatisfied, they loudly criticize the government, criticize parliamentarians, and the German mark, as in history, has depreciated a lot, not as good as waste paper, and rubbish stocks are too hard. In this era, a loaf of bread is worth millions of marks, and when Kira left Hamnata, the amount of gold he brought along was worth tens of trillions of marks. This is a very crazy number, which means that Deutsche Bank in Germany will need to print for several years before it can print enough marks. For Kira, Mark was obviously unable to meet the requirements, but Deutsche Bank could not provide the pounds and dollars he requested. Even if all the Junker nobles combined together, they could not eat this lot of gold. In the end, Kira had to reach an agreement with Deutsche Bank to deposit these gold and gemstones in the Deutsche Banks treasury as a guarantee for the issuance of Deutsche Mark. In fact, it was precisely because of this batch of gold that it saved Germanys finances. The Deutsche Mark will not depreciate to the point where a loaf of bread tens of millions of marks, but a loaf of tens of millions of marks and a loaf of tens of millions of marks are not much different for ordinary people, because they both represent despair. The most interesting thing is that Deutsche Bank once wanted to use this lot of gold as compensation for war indemnities between Britain and France to relieve its pressure. The president of Deutsche Bank who put forward this opinion was successfully mummified by Kira and threw it at At the door of the parliament, since then, both the German parliamentarians and the German Junker nobles have looked at Kira with awe. They privately called Kira a wizard. In such an environment, Kira gathered many bankrupt industrial owners. He organized their production and organized them to expand abroad, and gradually formed a secret underground group-the dark council, and the chairman of this council was Kira, a priest called by the business owner as the evangelist of darkness. In order to support the growth of the members of the Dark Council, Kira sold the gems in his hands to the British nobles in exchange for a large amount of pounds, and then injected these pounds into the enterprises of the members of the parliamentarians, instructing them to go to the United States to find technology, restore and expand Production is like the introduction of American capital and technology in Germany, but Kiras private capital was replaced here. Of course, the support of Shinra Corporation from Saya of Resident Evil World is indispensable, as well as the control of important departments through the spiritual hints in the Liudao network. It is precisely because of this that some factories in Germany quickly recovered, and in a depression atmosphere, they rose together to become Germany''s largest company. In the tavern, the coquettish Jewish girl was twisting her hips, attracting the saliva of many perverts, while Kira was hiding in a remote corner, drinking sulky wine one by one. The large black robe completely concealed his body, and his face was also covered by the black robe. "Speaker, the person you are looking for has been found." A middle-aged man walked into the tavern and immediately walked towards Kira, and said respectfully, "He is now rallying, and I have eavesdropped that they are planning to go to the Bavarian government for three The magnate waited for important members to gather to hijack them." "Sure enough!" A sneer flashed across Kira''s face. Although some German companies slowly recovered from the support of Kira, the overall environment in Germany was still bad. The French sent troops to most parts of Germany, which led to an unprecedented outbreak in Germany. inflation. "Do we need to help him?" The middle-aged man did not forget Kira''s appreciation for this moustache, so he tried to put forward his own opinions, "If we do, we can guarantee the success of his plan." These mortals are simply unable to block their own speaker. This is the fanatical belief he established during the process of witnessing how Kira formed the Dark Council. "No!" Kira shook his head. "His action cannot be successful. He must fail." Anyone who is familiar with history has to admit that it was Hitler who failed and was imprisoned in the "Massive To Berlin" operation that gave him the opportunity to sort out his thoughts, make his ideas more clear, and make him It paved the way for future power. It can be said that without the energy of this period of time, he would not be able to form a Nazi party that was as disciplined and fanatical as in history. "I need him, but not him now, but him after going to jail." Hitlers rapid development was related to the book "My Struggle" he wrote in prison. It was the publication of this book that allowed him to clarify his thoughts and made Germany thousands of people. The people accepted his thoughts and fell at his feet after he was released from prison. Hitler at that time was the Hitler he hoped for. If it were the main body, it would definitely replace the mysterious forces that helped Hitler publish in history and support Hitler. But Kira is not Nagato. In fact, Kira is very interested in Hitler''s position. The most important thing is that the way of the priest is a path forged by countless blood... 42 Chapter 044 Eternal Spring...Zhan Lan enters the game for a reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knows whose hands the Bu Laoquan is.. Like the Pharaoh Guards in Mummy 2 and the descendants of the priests in Mummy 3, China also has a group of such people. They are ancient forces that have been passed down for thousands of years. They have been dedicated to resurrecting Qin Shihuang and letting Qin Shihuang rule the world again. . And the water from the old spring is in their hands The Northwest Barracks are very strict, showing different weather everywhere, and you can see that it is a very elite army. However, these were of no use to Nagato. He just used a small magic to cover up his body and broke in easily. This is not for later generations. Later generations have all kinds of rigorous monitoring methods, such as infrared and ultraviolet rays, now only rely on the eyes, and the human eye is the easiest to be deceived. It can be seen from this that Nagato is very fond of the priests magic recently obtained. After all, in all the practice materials of Nagato to date, except for the various castrated versions of the pitted main god, there are only three, Chakra, Spiritual power and magic. First of all, Chakra''s techniques are mostly killing techniques, and most of them are techniques that cause natural changes, with very few spiritual aspects.Spiritual power is the power system of ancient Japanese witches and wizards. If you think about the life of Kikyo in Inuyasha, you should understand that this thing is the crystallization of ascetics. Only the magic of the priest, which represents the magic of the upper classes in Egypt, has great convenience in life, so it is very favored by Nagato. squeak!squeak!squeak! A scarab crawled to the soles of Nagato''s feet, squeaking, he stretched out his palm, grabbed the scarab, and watched the information the scarab saw. "Love, we are already here." Nagato walked in with the girl''s arms, like a young master, toward the middle camp. "Who." The warlord general inside found that his camp had been opened, and the wind came in. He was awakened immediately, and saw a young man approaching him with his arms in front of him. "Hand over the water from the Fountain of Eternal Life!" "Who are you, dare to trespass..." The warlord general''s pupils shrank slightly, and his voice gradually rose, apparently trying to attract the attention of the guards outside the barracks. "I really don''t know how to promote it!" In Nagato''s eyes, the reincarnation eyes flashed with his own magical light, hypnotism and illusion were used at the same time, and the warlord general was in a state of dementia in an instant. Seeing that the other person looked dumb, and without saying anything, he threw out the spring water from the fountain of youth in his pocket. Nagato took the spring water and looked at it carefully. It was something similar to a huge blue diamond, and it was wrapped in nine golden little snakes. Although these little snakes still had a breath of life, they were clearly in a deep sleep. "Next is the blood of people with pure hearts." Nagato''s eyes were cold. The person with pure heart is Evelyn in the movie, and it is all nonsense in Nagato''s eyes. Is the woman pure in heart?At least Nagato thinks there is another more suitable person, she is Ziyuan and her daughter Kobayashi. In the original book, Ziyuan and her daughter Xiaolin were also immortal. They also used the water from the fountain of youth. Obviously, they opened the gem and took out the fountain of youth. Looking at the warlord, Nagato gently waved his hand, and a spiritual hint was imposed on it. After all, Nagato didnt know where Ziyuans mother and daughter were, and she had to come and find it through-- "Maybe this guy can do something, but this must be prepared in Germany, otherwise it will be too much trouble..." In the main god space. Zhan Lan exchanged a lot of messy things, and placed them on each part of the body forming a formation at a glance. Then, she pressed a pair of Qianqian jade hands on the body forming a formation, scarlet as thick as blood. The beam of light rose again... Countless black arms like tentacles cut off her body and internal organs again, leaving Zhan Lan with a sigh of relief. When the door of truth was closed, Zhan Lans robot Chunli immediately summoned the Lord God to repair her body. . Zhan Lan went through this cycle nine times! Nine times I let my body be broken to the extreme, and then completely repaired with the Lord God, and nine times I let the gate of truth infuse myself with knowledge of alchemy. Such a terrible thing, even if the spirit is extremely tenacious, it will be done at most three times. Five times, but Zhan Lan just did it nine times!Reading room www.kanshu55.com Zhan Lan was panting heavily. Although she had performed nine consecutive body-entering exercises, her spirit was greatly impacted, but compared with that, the knowledge of alchemy she gained was enough to make her Go crazy! Zhan Lan was very tired, but she did not leave. Instead, she was supported by Chunli and stood aside and waited until the nine Hermonks were completely conceived. Then she dragged her exhausted body with nine Hermonks returned to his private space. At this moment, there are actually three mores in her space, and various modern military division trainings are underway. Obviously, this is the product of Zhan Lans body refinement last time, but Zhan Lan didnt bring it to the mission, mainly for Hidden strength, after all, Zhan Lan''s imaginary enemy, but all other members of the Zhongzhou team! Hermonks is an introductory refining made by refining the body into an array.They have strange and unpredictable abilities, and at the same time, they have one thing in common, that is... each Hermonks has a ring snake mark on his body, but the position is different. "Ha ha, ha ha ha, now I no longer need to draw and refine in advance, my hands form a circle by themselves, just a press of both hands can automatically form any formation I want!" "Li Shuaixi! Is death coming next time? I will surprise you!" There were two clusters of flames called crazy in Zhan Lan''s eyes, and the low laughter rolling in his throat, the whole entrance looked a little weird, not at all like the weak urban girl before. In many cases, once the female entrant becomes crazy, it is absolutely beyond imagination! Especially the infatuated girl like Zhan Lan who has sad things in her heart! Zhan Lan patted the ground with both hands, and dozens of emerald green rattans danced wildly. With another shot, large and lush trees rose from the ground around her, and in an instant, they formed a forest! This is Zhan Lan''s alchemy! The alchemy that can accelerate the growth of plants and manipulate vertical plants! Previously, Zhan Lan exchanged the appropriate alchemy genre that Li Shuaixi used the captain''s authority to inquire in the main god space, but now, after many times of entering the body, her mental power has increased exponentially, and she can spur her at once. Dozens of grass and vines can directly urge trees to form forests. It can be said that an alchemy genre is so that she can completely absorb it in half a day, and it is almost complete! In particular, Zhan Lan still has twelve of the best combat weapons-Hermonks, as her subordinates, which makes her combat effectiveness soaring. It can be said that based on the combat effectiveness currently demonstrated. , Can''t judge by gene lock at all. Zhan Lans long-range attack and group warfare is all right. The alchemy of urging animals and plants and manipulating plants, plus twelve Hermonks who are not afraid of death and fearless of water and fire swords, enters and builds. , This alive is just an attack squad! After launching nine consecutive body-entering exercises, Zhan Lan seemed to be doing nothing on the surface, but her spirit and soul were exhausted to the extreme. After returning to her room, she fell headless on the bed and fell asleep. One night and one night later, Zhan Lan woke up from a deep sleep. When she walked into the bathroom to take a bath, she suddenly found that on her back, there were ten branches and ten branches standing on the ground with ten eyes. Big tree! This big tree is exactly the same as the big tree on the Gate of Truth. There is no difference. What is especially strange is that the leftmost eye on the big tree on her back has been opened, and there is a vividness in the eyes. The snake-shaped mark of the emerald green s, the other nine are still tightly closed. Zhan Lan frowned slightly, staring at the giant tree that was reflected in the mirror for a while, and finally, a mad smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she stopped watching. "The Gate of Truth... The Gate of Truth..." "I mobilized a total of twelve times into the body to form a formation, that is to say, I opened the door of truth twelve times and received the alchemy knowledge passed by the door of truth twelve times, but...why! why... I can''t remember that knowledge at all! Why!" Zhan Lan lay in the bathtub, talking to herself softly, but the front was normal, but as she said, she suddenly became messy and crazy, gritted her teeth and shouted. Zhan Lan didn''t know that the knowledge passed by the Gate of Truth was just an image. The truth is that the knowledge passed by the Gate of Truth is actually complicated by the rules of the world!Therefore, even if she pushed open the gate of truth twelve times in a row and obtained the knowledge passed by the gate of truth twelve times, she still couldn''t make it to Yaoyao in one step. From her back, there was only the emerald green s ring on the far left. Snake-shaped eyes opened completely. An hour later, Zhan Lan dressed up and opened the door to the private space and walked out. When she came to the platform of the main god space, she found the empty and huge platform, and only herself entered. After thinking about it, she let the twelve intruders known as Hermonks, even the artificial human Chunli, walk out of her private space and follow her behind. "Lord God, 30 days'' time to exchange the legendary plane of ghosts and gods!" ps: In the second half, I originally wanted to write about the mother and daughter of Ziyuan. As a result, I found that I had completely blurred the plot of the Dragon Emperors Tomb. I forgot a lot of things. Also, I am ready to clean up Zhan Lan, after all, the gate of truth, ten thousand realms need to say!.. 43 Chapter 045-The Fallen Life You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The plane of gods and ghosts, in a luxurious building in the northwest region. After regaining the warlords power with spiritual hints, Nagato came to this mansion under the leadership of the opponent. The warlord has been training soldiers because of the ambition in his heart, but Nagato does not need it. Nagato, who advocates material hedonism, naturally does not want to stay. Barracks. At this time, Nagato is holding the secret information collected by the warlord, about Shangri-La, about Bu Laoquan, and there are many materials that are not mentioned in the movie, "Master, have dinner!" Nagato seemed to have not heard it at all because of meditation. He was completely unmoved and did not move at all, leaving Nanase Love with a back. After waiting for a while, a faint sound of footsteps came from behind him and approached his back quietly. After that, a pair of white and crystal arms slowly stretched out from behind, seeming to want to take the opportunity to surprise and grab his neck. . Sensing the movement of the person behind him, Nagato, with his head down and expressionless, suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, turned around and grabbed a tender and soft body, and pulled it directly into his arms from behind. "Ah, I really fell!" Holding Nanase Love in his arms and watching the food in his mouth with chopsticks, Nagato felt extremely satisfied. After the lovely dinner, Nagato took a mandarin duck bath with the tired Nanase Love, then hugged her and watched her fall asleep deeply. "Obviously it''s just a doll, but it touched my feelings. This is not considered a long-lasting love..." With that said, Nagato''s figure appeared on the balcony of the mansion for an instant. Just now Nagato found that the warning barrier he had laid was activated. At this time, the setting sun had already fallen and the sky was getting dark, but it had no effect on Nagato who had reincarnation eyes. . Nagato''s gaze crossed the surrounding jungle and saw a figure slowly approaching in the jungle. Although he couldn''t see the appearance, he could only clearly know that this was a woman, but his intuition told Nagato that this person was probably Xiaoling! Qin Shihuangs Tomb was a movie that was watched by the Changmen in his previous life, so there are many things that I dont know or forget. For example, the daughter of Guo Ming and Ziyuan, Ling, has guarded the tomb of Qin Shihuang for more than two thousand years. Nagato also remembered it when he was going to find their mother and daughter afterwards. That is to say, when Nagato went, this immortal girl happened to be absent, and Nagato possessed extraordinary powers, and it took Qin Shihuang out of the tomb almost in a short time. So when the girl came back, all she saw was a tomb of the first emperor that was almost destroyed. Fortunately, after two thousand years of baptism, although the girl was still young, she also learned a lot of things, such as the tracking technique. It took a certain amount of time. After removing some obstacles, the girl finally found the guy who took Qin Shihuang away. The only tricky thing about the residence is that the opponent is actually under the protection of the warlord. The girl is an undead, but she is only an undead. Even in the face of the army, the girl is not very sure, she can only sneak in while it is dark, but what the girl does not know is that there is something in this world called enchantment. "Dongfeng has arrived by himself, so everything is ready, let''s start!" With that said, Nagato stepped out and instantly appeared in front of Xiaoling, shocking the girl. "Who are you!" After all, it had guarded the existence of the imperial tomb for two thousand years, and the girl quickly reacted, holding a dagger in her hand and asking. Nagato looked at the girl with interest. She had an exquisite figure under her black night clothes, with a face to the sky, a beauty who met Nagatos expectations, and said calmly: "I am the person you are looking for, Qin Shihuang is here. I have it!" "Then please hand over Qin Shihuang, if that man is resurrected, this world will be enslaved by him again!" The girl solemnly declared, moving slowly, Nagato knew that this woman was about to hold herself hostage. After all, she hated Qin Shihuang. , Is the obsession of their mother and daughter. "Explanation or something, it''s too troublesome, anyway, you can''t participate in the next thing, let''s sleep first." Nagato ignored the girl''s guard, whispered, and then appeared behind the girl, with a hand knife directly at the girl He fainted, and then hugged the girl''s fallen body.Express novel www.ems999.com Holding the girl with one arm, Nagato jumped out in the opposite direction, and soon came to a place of enchantment. As Nagato approached, the enchantment opened automatically, revealing the terracotta warriors and horses of Qin Shihuang. "Damn it to open the fountain of agelessness." After Nagato took out the fountain of agelessness, he found that his hands were full, so he smiled evilly, leaned over and kissed Xiaoling, got up for a long time, opened his mouth and spit out a drop of blood, dripping on the fountain of agelessness. The hibernating little golden snakes wandered one after another and fell from Nagato''s hand. At the same time, blue light radiated from the spring water of the Fountain of Eternal Life. Just like the lotus, the blue and pure blooms, and the fountain of eternal youth inside, is also revealed. "Is this the old spring?" Looking at this scene, Nagato found that his body seemed to have a desire. Obviously, the old spring was also very useful for Nagato''s physical body. "There is only this little spring water here, which is only enough to wake up Qin Shihuang. I''ll go to Shangri-La to soak after solving the problem." Thinking of this, Nagato directly regarded Shangri-La as his private property. Nagagoo kept the fountain of Bulaoquan dripping on the Terracotta Warriors and Horses, and the blue Bulaoquan water was immediately absorbed by the Terracotta Warriors. "Resurrect, Qin Shihuang!" Click!Click! The soil wrapped around the terracotta warriors shattered, and a figure inside was moving. The red flame burns inside, like lava. Nagato stepped back, holding the sleeping girl in her arms, and distanced herself from the terracotta warriors. For Qin Shihuang''s strength, Nagato always had a strange feeling that the opponent would definitely be strong, not the kind of scum in the movie. "I finally came back." Qin Shihuang returned with a raging fire, and he was king of the world. Standing in front of him, Nagato felt a great sense of oppression, and he even heard the faint sound of dragons. "Is this the emperor''s aura? Of course it is extraordinary." Nagato said in surprise. I have long heard that people in high positions have an aura, and as the highest emperor, there is an imperial aura, and those who are not firm in their hearts will directly surrender in front of this aura, and the strength of the aura is related to the national destiny. Qin Shihuang unified the six kingdoms and became the first emperor in ancient China. How powerful his national power was; how terrifying his majesty was; how majestic his aura was. "Who are you?" Qin Shihuang looked at Nagato condescendingly, oppressing the past with an aura. "Haha!" Feeling the oppression, Nagato ignited the flames of war in his heart after a long absence, reincarnation eyes appeared in his pupils, and he looked at the resurrected Qin Shihuang with a terrifying gaze, "I am Nagato, come to fight, Emperor Shi!" "If I can''t let me enjoy myself, I will be completely annihilated in this time and space!" .. 44 Chapter 046 Fighting the First Emperor... First Injured, Seeking Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Presumptuous!" Qin Shihuang, who had just awakened from the darkness, was furious. His muddy body broke out with unprecedented pressure, and the air faintly echoed the roar of the evil dragon, and everything around him seemed to be squeezed by some kind of force. The body of the person is centered, and it falls in all directions. Qin Shihuang couldn''t believe that the young man with his arms around the girl dared to utter such rants. The emperor was angry, and the blood drifted, which made the tyrant who no one dared to disobey completely aroused the tyranny in his heart. "Do you... want to die?" A husky and low voice suddenly sounded with endless majesty. At the same time, a red fireball the size of a fist suddenly blasted out, and the fireball contained an irresistible overlord will, making the surrounding space faint. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Facing the first emperors blow, Nagatos most familiar technique was silently released in an instant. To this day, the interval between the use of Nagatos regular Shenra Tianzheng has long been reduced to one second, and this move alone can reach 100 percent of the Ninja world Enemies over ninety-nine. The crimson fireball bombarded the transparent repelling space, and exploded with a bang, and the shock overturned many trees. Nagato stood at the front end of this dragon with his arms around the bell, his eyes completely frozen, although he had predicted that this tyrant could not be as weak as in the movie, who knows that the opponent is not only not weak, on the contrary, the opponent is too strong! The strike just now carried some kind of power to shock the spirit. Fortunately, Nagato has ten thousand realms, and it can respond almost without fear of most mental attacks. Among the people that Nagato knows so far, the strongest person should be Zhao Yingkong, the girl assassin of the fourth-order genetic lock, who is almost the only existence that can make the current Nagato feel threatened. Although there was no real battle at the beginning, Nagato knew that he could defeat the opponent, but it would be difficult to kill the opponent. After all, the light of the soul and the body that can recombine genes freely, the combination is really perfect. And now Nagato faces Emperor Qin Shihuang, and he feels more threatened than Zhao Yingkong. I really don''t know how Ou Kangnuo and his son defeated Shi Huang in the original work. It''s nonsense! "You actually blocked it?" After the punch, Qin Shihuang recovered his calmness and paced slowly, his hoarse and low voice echoing in Nagato''s ear again. "Little guy, if you surrender to me and dedicate your skills to me! I will save you from death!" Obviously, the ancient emperor who had plundered countless ancient books thought that Nagato''s Shenluo Tianzheng was caused by a technique, and he made up his mind again. "Really nonsense, although I know this is the emperor''s power art, but..." Nagato also walked forward, and Cong Yunya reappeared on the free right hand, "Who do you think I am! Hell Dragon Break!" A stern, fierce, and decisive murderous intent rose from Nagato''s body, the hellish scenery reappeared, and the scorching tornado turned into countless hell blades and blasted towards Qin Shihuang! "Huh! Arrogant, it seems that you are not ready to surrender! What a pity, originally you were pretty good at it! Well, I have just been reborn now and I am in a good mood. Let you see my power!" Facing the surging hot tornado, Qin Shihuang became more relaxed, as if not caring about the hell-like destruction in front of him. Qin Shihuang slowly raised his scorched and withered left hand, and a scarlet flame appeared on the palm of his hand out of thin air. Then, with a light grip on this left hand, which was like a burnt branch, the scarlet flame instantly turned into A one-meter long blazing fire dragon coiled around this scorched hand... "Pick me! Chidi Dragon Fist!" With an understatement, a scarlet fire dragon connected to Shihuang''s left hand blasted out instantly, violently colliding with the dragon of hell, and the intertwined wind blades and scorching heat destroyed everything around him vividly! Looking at everything in front of him, Nagato sent the sword forward with his right hand. Cong Yunya''s figure of a hell sword appeared beside Cong Yunya. He grabbed Cong Yunya, a fierce killing intent rose from the sword, and the sword became a red glow. , Rushing through the scorching hell of violent collision, the long sword in his hand, instantly split out. A dazzling, dazzling, brilliant red sword light slashed to the place where Qin Shihuang was connected to the scarlet fire dragon, the left fist that was engulfed in flames, and withered! At the moment when the fists and swords intersected, Qin Shihuangs understatement of punch suddenly changed. Five scorched and withered fingers suddenly opened, and the flames coiled around the fist followed the opening of these five fingers. , And also expanded.Bursting outward, a blazing chaotic aura instantly disturbed the killing intent on the red sword light. Since then, the fierce killing intent of the cloud swordsman has been weakened a lot. After that, Qin Shihuangs five charred and dark fingers, like a rain hit a banana, instantly played two or seven times, completely condensed. The real red sword light shattered. And the twenty-seven fingers that popped up at that moment had completely different strengths. This made the swordsman''s whole body shake violently, and he had to step back more than ten steps to remove the 27 chaotic and disorderly strengths. "Well, it''s actually a clone!" The first emperor lightly repelled the Congyunjian, then looked at the still untouched Nagato, "I never thought that you still have such a left-handed technique, but it is ultimately vulnerable!" Huomiexsw.com www.huomiexsw.com Regarding Shihuangs evaluation, Nagato didnt care, but secretly said: Sure enough, the sword light, which was learned from the secrets of the Ninja Warrior era from the Cloud Swordsman, is not an opponent at all. Qin Shihuangs martial arts is very strong. The trial is over. ..." Stepping back from the Cloud Swordsman, he came to Nagato and took the sleeping girl. At this moment, Qin Shihuang suddenly shot, and a spear by his side instantly impacted, but only ten centimeters away from Nagato, it volleyed into the sky. Stopped. "Sure enough, the emperor is a person who can do everything!" Nagato grabbed the spear in one hand and watched Qin Shihuang sarcastically. He would not ignore everything from the cloud sword. He picked up the girl and banged. With a sound, disappeared on this battlefield. "So... start, the second round, Vientiane Tianyin!" The powerful gravitational force was triggered by Nagato as the core. Shi Huang felt his body was attracted by a powerful gravitational force and flew forward. He was furious, and his whole body glowed with a dazzling golden light. "Jindi Tiangong!" Countless metal particles emerged from the ground in an instant, turning into an overwhelming metal blade, and headed towards Nagato! Nagato frowned slightly. This Qin Shihuang''s power was completely the same as his natural ability. It could be activated without special actions and words. It was almost the same as the limit of blood. "Super God Luo Tianzheng!" Its just that the super ninjutsu once used in Yunin Village was once again used by Nagato. The extremely powerful repulsive force broke out in an instant. The mountains and jungles were overturned in the next instant. The huge roar made the residents and even the army in the distance. Subconsciously fell to the ground. In the long smoke billowing, Nagato stood at the bottom of the huge pit and looked left and right. Nagato could perceive Qin Shihuang, but he could not find his trace. The smoke and dust covered the traces of the other party. For a long time, the breeze blew and took away the last ray. Nagato saw an almost bald mountain beside the huge hole. Qin Shihuang was standing there. The trees on the mountain were all withered and withered, and Qin Shihuang seemed unharmed. Still majestic, but with an extra sword in his hand. Obviously, the opponent has the ability to absorb the vitality of plants, Nagato said inwardly. "I have to say, boy, you have given me a big surprise, but it also means that I will do my best to kill you here! Too much!" The first emperor stood with his sword and swung his sword out, the huge sword pressure, with a fierce momentum that cuts the ground in half, blasted towards Nagato, and the unbreakable will of destiny even passed far away. The door can also be felt. "You are the emperor of the true dragon, and I am still the child of destiny!" He hummed softly, and Nagato floated up, facing the huge sword pressure, his eyebrows were erected and his pupils opened slightly, whoever had the first willpower It radiated out the next time, and the powerful thought energy exploded with all its strength, turning into a huge sword, heading towards Tai''a sword pressure. With a blast of the sword of Nian Motive Force, the sword was crushed, and against the cracks on the ground, he headed towards Shi Huang. Facing this, Qin Shi Huang still did not change his face: "I have to admit that your power is huge. The spirit is stronger than me. The most important thing is that you can learn the use of willpower from the battle with me. The high talent really makes me ashamed, but you are still too young..." "Five Elements Heaven-the Sword of the Five Emperors!" The five colors of red, white, black, blue, and yellow are condensed behind the first emperor. The yellow part is slightly dim. Starting from the black part, a mysterious force spreads out, instantly raising the aura of the first emperor. Nearly ten times! The mighty power was condensed on the Tai''a sword in the hands of the first emperor, and turned into a black hideous dragon, roaring towards the sword of Nagato''s power of thought, roaring away, and the hellish wailing sound made all the lives around him In a coma. Boom boom boom!!! The strong collision made Nagato''s figure hovering in the sky sway slightly. For the first time, Nagato felt a little struggling. Although the continuous output of Nagato''s power is almost endless, the one-time output is not very high, especially for Nian. The willpower contained in the motivation was frustrated, making Nagato''s chest tight and instantly lost. "It''s now! Hey!" The emperor screamed, and the super sonic power burst out in an instant. This sonic attack on the soul was ingenious. It almost got stuck in Nagato''s loss, and instantly blasted Nagato into the air, spouting blood. boom! Nagato slammed into the bald pit instantly, his face turned pale for the first time, but in his eyes and vertical pupils, the reincarnation eyes were fully opened. Obviously, Nagato was angry for the first time since he was reborn! ps: It''s a bit difficult to write. I originally planned to end it in one chapter, but I just wrote it like this... 45 Chapter 047 Full Eruption...The First Emperor is seeking collection at the end! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato lowered his head, covering his mouth with his hand, coughing softly, feeling the mental and physical wounds in his body, and muttered to himself: "I have forgotten how long I haven''t been injured. It really feels like It''s... annoying!" "Boy, although your skills are very powerful, you are only left-handed. I have always been those who obey me and those who rebel against me will perish. Today I will rebirth by your hand and forgive your rebellious actions. Don''t be ignorant of exaltation! " "Get out of here! Give you some more time to think about it. After I find the fountain of immortality and re-practice [Non-Leaking True Body], if you do not surrender to me, I will let your soul be held in the Eighteenth Netherworld. In prison, you can never live beyond life!" The Dragon Emperor smiled coldly, and said in a low, hoarse voice while pacing forward. In fact, Qin Shihuangs condition was not very good. He had to go through such fierce battles when he was just reborn. It was really a little more than minded and lacking in strength, but Qin Shihuang had to fight again, because he was good at seeing peoples hearts, he knew from the beginning, The boy in front of his eyes would never let him leave like this. In desperation, the First Emperor could only fight brazenly, but he didn''t expect that his strongest power before he was born would only hurt the opponent, not to the point of serious injury. Qin Shihuang knew very well that although the opponent''s body was innate, he did not practice any exercises. Obviously, he was a person who was completely left-handed, but Shi Huang never thought that he was almost suppressed by the two realms of righteousness in ancient times. It is very rare that the Zuo Dao, which can only be mixed up, can practice to this degree. In desperation, the first emperor could only speak out again in an attempt to take the opponent away. As for the fountain of eternality, the pre-Qin tyrant said that he must turn this kid into a scum, but the first emperor misunderstood the beginning. Nagato. Nagato''s experience is almost a model that can not be replicated.It didn''t matter during his lifetime, but since he was reborn, he had the strongest foundation in the world and opened the way to other worlds. It was almost the best protagonist template when crushed all the way, so Nagato gradually appeared indifferent, like a god. But this time the injury almost pulled Nagato out of that indifferent state of mind, which aroused the anger and fighting spirit in Nagato''s heart even more. So Nagato raised his head slightly, and in the blue spiral right eye, the triangle was flashing. The dazzling blue light looked at Emperor Shi who was guarding the Yanlong dragon: "You really angered me, Lord Shi Huang, twist it, space!" The vertical pupils are opened, and the power of the world is blessed! As far as Nagatos sight came, all the spaces were like horizontal lines on white paper, twisted into a mess, and the sound of screaming and shattering sounded, and the first emperor was terrified, because in front of him, the flame dragon protecting the body, even The prison dragons that the opponent had not completely dissipated were all like glass, twisted to pieces. This is the power of Nagato''s right eye, the spatial distortion derived from the spatial path in the power of time and space! The left eye has six channels and the right eye is space-time. This is Nagatos exclusive ability of reincarnation eyes, because it has the two highest levels of power, because the two reincarnation eyes are used as props to carry these two powers. Seeing everything broken in front of him, Nagato stroked his bangs with his hand, revealing his dazzling red left eye. When he suddenly stretched out his hand, a small black energy ball appeared in the palm of his hand, and then slowly moved towards the sky. Fly away in the middle, and quickly entered the center of the sun in the sight of Nagato and Shi Huang, blocking the sun''s rays. At this moment, Nagato suddenly reached out to the sky and shook it gently. "Block this trick of mine first...the earth explodesthe sky star!" On the ground, there was a wave of slight tremors*. The tremors* were so slight at first, so slight that most people could not detect it.Only Shi Huang, who was closest to Nagato, felt the shock, but he had not had time to react. Then, the amplitude of the shock became larger and larger. It was just a few breaths. The entire mountain forest and even nearby towns and villages were violent. It trembled* as if there was a huge earthquake. Then, the most unbelievable scene finally appeared. Between Nagato and Qin Shihuang, a large boulder floated, slowly drifting towards the sky. This is just the beginning. In the next period of time, the entire mountain forest, whether it is trees, rocks, or gravel on the ground, all seem to have been reversed by gravity, rising one after another. The smallest may not be the size of a walnut, and the largest may be the size of a football field at a glance. Countless rocks are as dense as raindrops when it rains.It''s just that the rain drops from top to bottom, and these stones float up from bottom to top. The first stone flew on top of the black ball and slowly attached to it. Then, in the back, it seemed as if there was a target, all rushing towards the black ball. The sound of bang bang resounded across the sky, countless rocks rushed to the sky frantically, and on the ground, everything within the light-shrouded area had disappeared. Now it is the original mountain peak that is lifting off. Under the action of, even the mountains and rivers are fragile like a piece of tofu, and they don''t even have the ability to struggle for even a second. In faraway places, both civilians and warlords raised their heads and witnessed all this in amazement. In front of this powerful suction, everything, like a baby, was completely destroyed in an instant.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc Qin Shihuang gritted his teeth and looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes were bloodshot, and the five-color Fa* wheel rotated behind him and nailed himself to the ground. Unfortunately, the gravity of the sky was so strong that it was like cutting the ground, with people and the ground. After being absorbed, countless sandstones were subsequently blocked, sealing Qin Shihuang into the "planet" in the sky! Looking at the "planet" above his head, Nagato was surprised to feel that the life inside was still constantly contending, and he couldn''t help but sighed: "Fate is really hard, so it won''t die, it''s comparable to the tail beast! Then... fall!" Then the huge "planet" began to fall slowly, and the indescribable sand city rose into the sky, and countless rocks, like an erupting volcano, formed a super huge mushroom cloud.At this time, the ground shook suddenly, just like an earthquake with a magnitude of more than ten, and all the objects visible to the naked eye were rapidly receding. Yes, it fades, just like the melting of ice and snow, the huge impact makes all the exposed objects instantly turn into dust.There seemed to be no sound in the whole world, even time seemed to stop, and only the huge impact was left. However, this is not over yet! Nagato turned over, stepped back a kilometer away, and crossed the palms of his hands with his ten fingers, making a common handprint, and his eyes glared again. "Thanks to the sky!!!" This trick was used by Uchiha Madara in the original work. Tens of thousands of people in the Fourth Army of the Ninja Allied Forces suffered heavy casualties under the attack of that trick. It can be said that there is no one in ten.It is enough to imagine how powerful this trick is. "Stop for me! The Five Elements Profound Meaning-Five Emperors and Five Emperor Pillars!" Suddenly, a roar suddenly sounded. Nagato looked at it subconsciously, but saw a figure standing there, his hands raised up straight toward the sky, where the sky was bursting. This person is not someone else, it is Qin Shihuang who was sealed in the earth-booming stars not long ago.The ancient and powerful emperor finally survived the crazy impact and the final big impact, but his whole body was full of signs of brokenness, it was like a large ceramic figure on the verge of breaking, after all, it was a city destruction level. s attack. An energy pillar shining with five colors of light rose up into the sky. From a distance, the cross section of this energy pillar is a pentagon. Each side is hundreds of meters long, and the entire energy pillar is hundreds of meters high. There are also five huge forks on the top, and at each fork point, there is an emperor phantom of different colors! The falling speed of the meteorite was extremely fast. Finally, at the moment when the energy pillar was just formed, the meteorite also came crashing down. In the nervous eyes of everyone, the meteorite slammed into the energy pillar below! Rumbling-- The loud noise that can''t be described in words was released in this world, and the whole earth seemed to be turned upside down.The energy pillar suddenly shortened, and the first emperor inside, his body shattered.But he did not give up, because this is the pride of the emperor! The meteorite descended inch by inch, and the energy pillar was shortened inch by inch. Finally, when the length of the energy pillar was only 50 meters, the meteorite slowly stopped, and the five forks at the top of the energy pillar were dead. It gets stuck in the exudation of the meteorite. As long as the fork is a little bit sharper, it may be able to cut off the meteorite. Bang-- "Finally... survived..." Qin Shihuang sighed and immediately tried to restore his strength. Now with the protection of the Five Emperors and Five Emperor Pillars, Qin Shihuang must restore enough strength before the opponent breaks the protective power to use some forbidden techniques to escape. At this time, Qin Shihuang also regretted a bit. If he knew that the other party was so difficult, even if the forbidden technique had to pay a bitter price, it would be better than falling into such a dangerous situation now. "Stop it? Not necessarily!" However, in this second, Nagato''s voice suddenly reached his ears. "It is beyond my imagination to be able to block the first one, but you have run out of strength, so can you still block the second one?" Nagato smiled and looked up into the sky. There, in the distant sky, a second exactly the same meteorite appeared in everyones sight, facing the lower one with exactly the same power as the first one. The mountains and forests that have been completely turned into deep pits are slowly falling... .. 46 Chapter 048-Five Elements Heaven... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!One emperor, Qin Shihuang finally died. Regarding the first emperor, Nagato did not hesitate to activate the soul swallowing of the human world, so he didn''t even have the chance to be reincarnated and completely disappeared. Therefore, everything about the first emperor was usurped by Nagato as he wished. As expected by Nagato, in order to conquer death, Emperor Shi Huang almost robbed all the ideological and cultural crystallization of the pre-Qin period, especially the mighty innate martial arts of Qin Shihuang, if it weren''t a flesh and blood body when fighting before, although Nagato is confident that if he accepts the cards again, he will surely win and the battle will last longer, even when he runs away. Of course, the most important thing is Qin Shihuang''s major practice, the ancient Yin-Yang family''s "Five Elements Tiangong", which is absolutely timely for Nagato. So far, Nagato has not practiced the physical body at all, just to find a suitable exercise method. If the level of the exercise method is too high, it will easily affect the personal temperament, because the will of the author has been completely integrated into the exercise method, and the level is low. If there is no potential, it is a waste of time. The Five Elements Tiangong is a suitable method. Utilize the principle of mutual generation and restraint of the five elements to strengthen oneself.Once trained, the mana is boundless. The most wonderful thing is that the Five Elements Tiangong is like an outline. Every practitioner can experience his own five-element Tiangong. The effect of this practice is not much different from that of his own practice. It is Nagato''s favorite. Nagato did not immediately practice the Five Elements Heavenly Kungfu, activated the art of inverse spirits, and instantly returned to his residence, entered the closed room, closed his eyes, carefully analyzed the memory of the first emperor, and comprehended the mystery of his practice. Water is gentle and nourishes all things. Water is the source of life and the mother of all things. Only with water can life exist; with water, life can exist. It is the beginning of everything and the source of civilization. At the beginning, people were born on water, because only water can make people survive. Daqin is the virtue of water, so Qin Shihuang''s practice started from water, condensing the black emperor''s water emperor. Water can produce wood, so Qin Shihuang''s second practice is wood, and water produces wood, so it is twice the result with half the effort.What is wood?Wood is life, water irrigated and nourished by water. All things have water before they have wood. Wood is life. The emperor''s way of repairing wood will become the emperor''s dharma image. Wood makes fire. What is fire? Fire is anger and natures anger. At the beginning, lightning strikes wood and makes fire. Fire represents death, the death of old life. At the same time, fire is rebirth. When wood is destroyed, fire is born. Destroying the life above, life dying, new life will be born again, and the life will be endless, and the first emperor will use this to refine the red emperor''s fire emperor. There is a war on the ground, and this war is fire, a spark of fire, the demise of the old dynasty, and the birth of a new dynasty. Fire-born soil, what is soil, is thick, it is human, Nuwa made humans, using soil, standing on the soil, soil carries people, is the soil that carries civilization, and carries the earth and emperor''s laws of Huangdi. Native gold, what is gold, gold is a sword soldier, gold is war, war is expansion, majesty, and supreme means. Ten thousand years. This is the essence of the five emperors and five emperors of the five emperors and five emperors of the five elements of the first emperor. It is a great inspiration for the practice of Nagato. At the same time, Nagato knows why the first emperor was cursed and transformed into a mummy. It turned out to be from his soil. There are flaws in the Dharma, and it is difficult for the irritable tyrant to understand the true meaning of the bearing, so the perfect cycle of the five elements has a flaw, and it fails to cultivate the true body without leakage. Its already the next day to come out of the closed room. At this time, Nagato has not yet begun to practice the exercises, but while deducing the exercises, he uses the power of the world, or the power of the source, to recover his injuries. It seems to kill the first emperor. Having received a lot of blessings from Qi Yun, Nagato knew that he still needed an opportunity to cultivate this technique perfectly. At this time, the little bell that was brought back by the puppet of Nagato has awakened. She was chatting with Nanase Love when she saw Nagato come out, and quickly got up and bowed: "Thank you for helping our clan remove the Dragon Emperor and relieve our guardian clan for two thousand years. pain of." Obviously, less than a day after waking up, this woman had known everything, especially a mountain forest outside the town that was bombed into a big pit made her fully aware of the strength of the man in front of her and could not be resisted. Looking at the woman in front of him, Nagato suddenly felt a little funny. Isnt the so-called clan all you, so the boy approached, put one hand on each others neck, and whispered: "If you really want to thank me, take me. Shangri-La, dont play tricks, I dont like unbehaved women..." Zhan Lan came to the Himalayas at this time. This time, Zhan Lan''s purpose is to exchange the Legend of Ghosts and Gods. Because of the time limit and no plot, Zhan Lan didn''t bother to look for the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor, so he came here directly.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com Regarding the snow-capped environment surrounded by mountains, Zhan Lan has no idea where the destination is, but it doesnt mean that she has no choice. Twelve human beings, under Zhan Lans signal, exerted the destructive power of modern weapons and destroyed it. After an unknown number of sceneries, finally, the master came. "Roar, from the opposite mountain, a lot of snow beasts suddenly rushed out, yelling at Zhan Lan and others, and constantly demonstrating to Zhan Lan. "Hehe, the wicked animal is really a wicked animal, really knows how to live and die." At this time, Zhan Lan has long been paranoid into a demon. Now this group of beasts just ran to die, just as Zhan Lan wanted, she saw her hands on the ground, counting Ten vines stretched out unreasonably on the snow-capped mountain, blasting the snow monkeys one by one. "Yes, yes, the girl is good, but this killing is too heavy, it''s better not to be too much. At this time, a female voice came. A lady in the palace dress appeared in front of Zhan Lan at some unknown time, and smiled at her. "Hehe, it''s just a bunch of wicked animals. Lingzhi hasn''t been fully civilized yet. It''s not like doing more killings." Although he is paranoid, but with a clearer IQ, Zhan Lan said what he should say according to the occasion. . "This is another matter, but the girl should let me in and talk slowly. I wonder what the girl means?" "It should be so!" In this way, Zhan Lan followed in the footsteps of the lady in the palace dress and brought the artificial people to the front. I saw the lady in the palace dress made a few seals on the spot, and a wave of ripples in front was like water, and the prenatal education of the palace lady got in. Zhan Lan hesitated for a moment, and then got in too. Zhan Lan found out as soon as he came in, and entered a strange space, like the formation space or secret realm in the fairy tale, but it was no different from the outside, only a huge ancient temple. Zhan Lan followed the palace beauties into this ancient temple, and came to a place similar to the living room. Twelve human beings and Chunli stood behind Zhan Lan. The palace beauties made a condemnation and offered Zhan Lan a cup of tea. After that, the lady in the palace costume opened her mouth and smiled: "Girl, I have a certain understanding of your arrival. For the next period of time, I hope that we will form an alliance and stay here. " "Why is this?" Zhan Lan frowned, obviously a little surprised by this situation. "To tell you, I have a certain knowledge of innate math. I have already calculated it. I have already known your arrival, and I also know that another terrible existence is coming. That existence is also your mortal enemy. ." The lady in the palace costume on the stage solved Zhan Lan''s doubts in an instant, but it only increased her doubts, her mortal enemy?Could it be Li Shuaixi, Zhan Lan soon thought of this possibility. "Your Excellency, let me introduce you first. My name is Ziyuan. You must know a little bit about my deeds. The Dragon Emperor is very popular. He can be said to be after the Three Emperors and the Five Emperors. The emperor! He himself is also a martial arts genius, originally from ancient times, the strong have come out in large numbers, but because of this, the earth was torn apart, although it is also because of this reason, there are fewer and fewer people practicing on this earth, and finally all Annihilated in time, even those ancient great sect powerhouses cave heavens and blessings collapsed one by one. This will be called the Age of Doom in future generations." "I fell in love with the general of the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor tortured and killed my husband and suppressed his heroic spirits under the Great Wall. So I ruined my lifes energy and used the Witch Clans secret spell to kill the Dragon Emperor. But now He has risen again." "But today I divination, and the hexagram actually shows that such a genius Dragon Emperor actually died, was killed by a more terrifying existence, and the other party held my daughter..." "What, you said that Dragon Emperor is dead!" Zhan Lan finally frowned. Dragon Emperor is definitely not weak. After Zhan Lan came into contact with Ziyuan, he was even more convinced of this. This world is the reincarnation world of the Zhongzhou team. Those who will take action against the Dragon Emperor are probably powerful reincarnations. Zhan Lan was even more convinced that it was Li Shuaixi, but in this way, the other party became stronger. "Yes, the Dragon Emperor is dead, and the hexagram shows that those who kill the Dragon Emperor will come to take the Fountain of Eternal Life, and then their strength will rise, swallow the world, and blood flow into a river, so you must help me, because the destiny shows if If you don''t do it this time, there will be no chance in the future!" Ziyuan didn''t mind Zhan Lan interrupting her words, because she believed that her last words would work. "Help, we will help, but the other party is strong, we may not be able to kill this dog!" Zhan Lan frowned. When the other party said so, Zhan Lan also felt that this is his last chance, but the necessary benefits are still to be discussed. of. "I know the girl''s request, let''s go, let''s go to Shangri-La, what you want is there..." ps: Written so badly... 47 Chapter 049 Shangri-La...Then Ill Farewell For Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Himalaya, the apex of the world. The Nagato with the Huoyun robe and body is very conspicuous in this snowy world. Nagato is alone, walking on it, and every step is a distance of nearly 100 meters. This is the technique of shrinking the ground. The Shuji technique is not a martial arts Shuji, but an alchemy of the pre-Qin era. When Nagato read the secrets of the Hundred Schools of the Pre-Qin Dynasty, this secret technique was favored by Nagato after a rough reading. This technique involves space and soil travel, and is extremely demanding for spiritual requirements, but for the innate body of Nagato, it is smooth and smooth. After starting, he quickly practiced this secret technique to the extreme, reaching the degree of freedom. An hour ago, after getting the memory of Xiao Ling, Nagato quickly grasped the entrance of Shangri-La. Because of some intuition in the dark, just in case, Nagato quickly arranged Nanase Love and Ling and passed The psychic beacon arranged very early came to the Himalayas and walked lightly. A few roars suddenly sounded in the mountains. After a while, a few small spots suddenly appeared on the surrounding snow-capped peaks. These small spots were moving extremely fast, in the snow-covered area. Above the snow-capped mountains, leaping like flying, and after a while, these little spots came near Nagato. Nagato stood on his feet, and the eyesight of the reincarnation eye was very good. Therefore, he saw the real appearance of these small points at a glance. These are just small guys from a distance, and they are more than two meters in size. His whole body was covered with long, pure white hair like snow, and he had a monkey face, like a great ape! These sturdy white giant apes are not only extremely powerful, but also extremely fast, and they are better at teamwork. Therefore, in the snowy mountains, they are the existence of the overlord. "It''s just that, looking at the appearance of these guys, they seem to have come prepared! Could it be that Ziyuan''s innate count has counted me?" Nagato whispered to himself and strolled in the face of the snow monkey who had attacked. Moving forward, every snow monkey that approached was bounced off by a transparent shield, making it impossible to approach. "It''s just this kind of power trying to stop me, is it a bit despising people..." As if stepping into an uninhabited state, Nagato continued on, following the road from Ling''s memory to Shangri-La. At this time, Ziyuan and Zhan Lan had just arrived at the entrance of Shangri-La. Passing through the cave, their eyes couldn''t help but darken, but then they lighted up again, and what they saw was a scene they had never seen before... It turned out that they had crossed the cave and came to the legend. Wonderland outside the world-Shangri-La. The sky is boundless, the clouds are clear and the blue sky is in the middle of the sky. A round of crimson is hanging high. There are snow-covered peaks on the left and the mountains are faint. On the right there is a cliff with strange peaks. , Like Yaoshen hanging upside down, and like a jade dragon coming out of the abyss, silver light flickering, mist and mist, like Jiuyao Milky Way straight down to earth. At the foot of the mountain, there are magnificent forests and bamboos, lush greenery, strange flowers and weeds, vying to bloom, one after another, Sendai pavilions, golden gardens and jade ridges, carved beams and painted walls, ingenious workmanship, and a great atmosphere. Among the cliffs and between the Yuyu Qionglou, the pure white jade spring water is as quiet as a virgin. Even in this Shangri-La, there is the beauty of the world''s wonderland without any mortal fireworks, but this eye is pure white Ruyu spring water can always attract all eyes... "The Wonderland...Shangri-La...The Fountain of Agelessness..." Zhan Lan looked at the magnificent scenery in front of her and the spring water that made the totem on her back shake spontaneously for the first time, took a deep breath and muttered to herself. "The Fountain of Immortality, also known as Tianyi True Water! It is one of the origins of the world. It is pure and flawless. However, things must be reversed. The Tianyi True Water is too pure and flawless. Therefore, anyone who drinks Tianyi True Water will Naturally, he uses the secret magic and magical powers he has mastered to refine this Heavenly One True Water into his body." "But Tianyi True Water is condensed and pure, and its nature of the world makes it difficult to refining. At the end of the day, the True Water will slowly bond with the opponents body. Eventually, the True Water will drink his body. People become another pool of real water!" Seeing the hotness in Zhan Lans eyes, Zi Yuan explained softly, she really made Zhan Lan avert her attention, so she asked: "In this case, how do you plan to help me improve my strength, and how to deal with the enemy What about the countermeasures?" Seeing Qingming in the other''s eyes, Zi Yuan smiled with satisfaction and said: "It''s very simple to help you. Tianyi True Water has a strong assimilation ability, but it is not assimilated as soon as it is touched. If you drink it in moderation, it can be suppressed for a while. During this period, I can gain strong vitality and immortality, as long as I can refine the fountain of youth in the girl''s body afterwards." "As for the intruder, the man is indeed strong, but he made a fatal mistake, that is, he should not have swallowed the Dragon Emperor and seized everything from him, because in this way, he also inherited the destiny of the Dragon Emperor. For Tiandi, He is the Dragon Emperor!" Speaking of Ziyuans sleeve stretched out a dagger, gently stroked: "The destiny of the dragon emperor in the world is to be pierced through the heart and die. In this dagger, there is me when he swallows the dragon emperor. Stealing a trace of providence and cursing with his own blood, as long as he pierces the heart, he will die!" 139 reading network www.139ds.com Said that Ziyuan was actually somewhat distracted, and slowly walked towards the Fountain of Youth, while saying: "Actually, I know that the Dragon Emperor is dead, and I don''t have much thoughts about working with him. It''s just in the hexagram, the evil he will make in the future is real. It''s too big, and my daughter is in his hands...well, just drink these." Soon Ziyuan took out a small cup, filled the Fountain of Eternal Life, and came to Zhan Lan: "Although the girl has a different technique, she is still a mortal woman. This amount is enough. No more." Although he knew that drinking this water would be controlled by others, after thinking about it for a while, Zhan Lan still took the spring water and drank it in one sip. Suddenly a majestic force of life gushed out, moisturizing the gate of truth and making it messy. Body, inexplicably, the paranoia in Zhan Lan''s heart has gone a lot. "So, Zhan Lan, I originally planned to keep you..." A slight sigh sounded in Shangri-La. Zhan Lan and Zi Yuan looked in the direction of Bu Laoquan at the same time. A red-haired boy in a fire cloud robe didn''t know. When has it been there. "Who are you!" Zi Yuan suddenly shouted, and immediately drew a long sword from her body, revealing her brave and unyielding martial arts temperament. "Dawn...Dawn? Whirlpool..." Unlike Ziyuan, Zhan Lan was a writer before entering the reincarnation. He paid close attention to things on the Internet. Since even Zhao Yingkong and Ming Yanwei knew about the big dawn boss, How could Zhan Lan not recognize it, but it was because of recognition that Zhan Lan was so surprised. You know, before, she always thought that she was going to face Li Shuaixi, but why was this person, and why did the other person appear here, is the other person a reincarnation, or... One after another conjectures came to my mind, is it Li Shuixi''s creation, or a new look, no, he doesn''t have a reincarnation bracelet. In the twilight, Zhan Lan suddenly thought of another more terrifying situation. If the opponent is really the owner of the reincarnation eye, then he has the power to manipulate the puppet, then will Li Shuaixi, and the legendary ghost and god before Immortal died unexpectedly inexplicably. Zhan Lan suddenly realized that she seemed to be facing an ultimate villain who was ready to take in the space of the Lord God. "Oh, you seem to be aware of your expression, it''s pretty amazing, woman!" Without paying attention to Ziyuan, Nagato turned to look at Zhan Lan''s changing face and asked with interest. "You, when did you control him?" Although not very sure, Zhan Lan still asked her intuition. "When, um, it was probably when that guy''s first mission ended." It is rare, Nagato actually answered the other party''s question, "At that time, I just broke through the original world, got there, and then met him. On it." "Really? That means the person I''m looking for is right!" Zhan Lan lowered his head and replied softly. Knowing the source is enough. Zhan Lan doesn''t care about the details. The other party has never been a person who pity and cherish jade. Speaking is probably his last word. "Then go to death, the great alchemy-the world of thorns!" Compared to the horror in the mission world before, the existence in front of Zhan Lan makes Zhan Lan even more powerless. After all, the opposite is an existence that can create a planet desperately. , She, who is already crazy, will never escape! Putting hands together and pressing on the ground, Zhan Lans vitality and spiritual power gush out in all aspects. Hundreds of thorns and rattan sticks stretched out from the ground and threw them towards Nagato, and twelve people behind him made people and spring. Rei all picked up the heavy machine gun in her hand and shot the bullets bang bang bang. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Almost the recruited skill revived, rebounding all attacks, Nagato stepped forward and appeared in front of the two women. Ziyuan stood with a sword. At this time, she already knew the identity of the other party, which was herself. The enemy that was calculated is just-- "Why are you here now, I can count it..." "Ha, it turns out that the strange feeling before was that you were calculating me. It''s really interesting. Although I don''t understand, I can only say that this world can only yield to me. How old are you! Shenluo Tianzheng! " The powerful repulsive force bounced away the witch in front of him, and hit the collapsed Buddha statue with a bang. The repulsive force attached to his body made Nagato ignore the attacks of Zhan Lan and his subordinates and walked to this woman. In front of him, he asked indifferently: "Any last words?" As if she had accepted her fate, Zhan Lan stopped the alchemy. At this time, the woman''s hair was a little pale, and she raised her head to look at Nagato: "It''s really desperately powerful, the last words, that''s not it, I''m tired ..." "Really? Then goodbye!" ps: I deleted a lot of plots... 48 Chapter 050-Devouring Cave Sky... Ten Thousand Realms Evolve for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Shangri-La, the conspiracy was strangled in the cradle before it sprouted. Nagato was standing in front of Bulaoquan, and there were several people lying around behind him. It was Zhan Lan, Ziyuan and others, but all their souls had been extracted, and what remained was just a warm corpse. Looking at the crystal clear fountain of eternal youth, Nagato suddenly felt an unprecedented impulse. It originated from the soul and from the ten thousand realms. The vertical pupils of the eyebrows were completely opened. The ten thousand realms, this Nagato world, for the first time Swallowed a request to Nagato! "It turns out that Shangri-La is a blessed land, that is, the world of Dongfu in the legend. If the ten thousand realms swallow it, it will be of great benefit." Strictly speaking, Ten Thousand Realms is not as good as a world of Dongfu at this time, but the will of Shangri-La Dongfu world does not know what has happened, and is almost in a state of fragmentation. And Ten Thousand Realms is a world with the potential of a thousand worlds, the key of Ten Thousand Realms integrated into the origin of the Ten Thousand Realms, but has a divine object that absorbs the power of the world and the power of time and space. The power of time and space is the foundation of the crystal wall, and the power of the world is the guarantee of the world''s operation. With these two guarantees, in the long years, it is not surprising that the world has become a new universe. Following the induction in the dark, the next moment Nagato appeared in the world for the first time. Although it still seemed a little illusory and empty, a black hole vortex appeared in front of Nagato. Although I dont know why, Nagato I know, this is the space-time passage between Ten Thousand Realms and Shangri-La. Immediately, another series of information emerged in Nagato''s mind one after another. As soon as the information was presented, the space-time channel in front of him suddenly changed, from a huge black hole vortex to a pitch-black central tube. Then it continued to expand at the other end of the vortex, turning the passage into a cone that was wide at the other end and narrow at the other. A top view of Shangri-La came into Nagato''s eyes through the suddenly changed space-time passage. And just the next moment the time and space channel changes are completed.A huge suction force came fiercely from the space-time passage, sucking the space of Shangri-La and falling down towards the world in a weird twist. If anyone watched in the air at this time, they would find that a huge oval sphere suddenly broke a hole at one end, like a water droplet that is about to drip but has not yet dripped from the faucet, facing the other next to it. The darkness between the worlds slowly retracted. "Is this... the law of fluctuations?" Nagato, who retreated a certain distance from the influence of the suction force, felt the violent and mysterious fluctuations coming from the entrance of the passage, muttering to himself in amazement. He immediately converged his mind, sitting cross-legged in the void as if sitting on a flat ground, and entered a deep meditation state with a special breathing method from the pre-Qin period. Feeling the strong fluctuations coming into the body, a wave of world power surrounded the long Around the door, it protects Nagato himself from any external influence. ... In this way, I don''t know how long, the eyelids of Nagato, who had been sitting in the void, trembled slightly, and slowly opened his eyes that had not known how long they were closed together. In an instant, two dazzling silver rays shot out from Nagato''s pupils like electric light, leaving only a trace of light that slowly disappeared. At this time, Nagato was suspended in the air, looking at the surrounding scenes like Shangri-La, Nagato knew that this is not only Shangri-La, but also the ten thousand realms, because beside the fountain of immortality, that is, next to the Tianyi True Water, a giant tree that supports the sky is straight. Rushing to the sky, that is the world tree. Yes, it is the World Tree! Nagato looked at the world tree and knew that this time swallowing evolution, the spiritual tree was divided into two, one part was the essence of the world tree, integrated into the vitality tree, the world tree reappeared, and the other part turned into a sea of ??spirits of all worlds. The source of humanity, Liudao Network is perfectly integrated with it. "It''s been nine days!" Closing his eyes, feeling the feedback from the world, Nagato sighed. Thats right, because I felt the law fluctuations for the first time, Nagato had an epiphany here, and he has been in retreat for nine days and nine nights. Through this epiphany, Nagato has not only used the previously hard-built power system and various techniques, ninjutsu, Budo once again carried out a more complete combing, Even his Five Elements Heavenly Power is perfectly connected to the world because of the world. From now on, as long as the world continues to grow, the body of Nagato will be continuously strengthened, and various natural forces will be readily available. "The embryonic form of the humane spirit is there, and the authenticity is naturally there. Only the law of heaven is left." "Through this time when the perception is still fresh, let''s refine the rough rules in the world that were originally based on the immortal body." Nagato, who retracted his gaze, raised his head and looked at Void Hand. "There are things that are round, born innate, I don''t know its name, and they say it is Dao!" Immediately Nagato mobilized the world, because of the power of the surging world gained after swallowing a world, it was praised as the most in the collection of Qin Shihuang The representative Tao Te Ching started to remake the world law. When the words fell, a large force of the world immediately condensed into a gray sphere like the sun in the void, slowly rotating under Nagato''s gaze. "Point!" Seeing this, Nagato reached out his hand, a thunder and lightning shot into the gray ball.Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com The lightning speed is so fast, it just shot into the gray ball in the blink of an eye, and then listened to the loud noise of "Boom!", the gray ball instantly split into two rolling endlessly in front of Nagato, and clasped tightly. Fog clusters together. "You have to be innate, and the chaos begins to divide! Therefore, there is Tai Chi." Nagato had his own understanding of the law in his mind, while the power of manipulating the world evolved. At this time, the two groups of energy biting each other shook slightly, forming a round cake chasing each other in vain, rotating at high speed across the void. "Tai Chi separates Yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang move out of the Four Elephants." Nagato said loudly again. As the voice just fell, the high-speed rotating round cake suddenly split, combined with the sudden appearance around the round cake, the formation of the original law of the world of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind, became a new four elements of earth, water, fire and wind. Elephant. "Four elephants, Tianyan and five elements!" Nagato read. Following Nagatos words, the four phenomena of earth, water, fire, and wind combine and split into each other, forming gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five types represent the purity of energy, the movement of energy, the rhyme of energy, the explosion of energy, and the deposition of energy. The form of expression, forming a small world like a miniature world of energy, is constantly changing in the eyes of Nagato. "Four images and five shapes make gossip!" Looking at the small energy world in front of him, Nagato continued to speak loudly with his own understanding of the law. As his voice fell, the already mixed and disorderly energy world appeared and changed again, or thunder, or gust of wind, or swamp, or mountain, or fire, or cold water, or solid gold, or raw wood, etc. In that disordered small world of energy, various real substances are transformed into the small world of energy, transforming it into a small real world. "Scatter!" Seeing the formation of this small world, Nagato nodded with satisfaction on his face. As soon as the voice fell, this new and unstable small world suddenly disintegrated into countless energy particles, accompanied by a sudden burst of strange fluctuations, spreading around the world. The Ten Thousand Realms suddenly shook. In Nagato''s pupils, a simple big net of heaven covered the small world of the cave, constantly evolving itself. "Although these laws are just the beginning, they have the self-renewal nature of the eight coats. In the future, it is enough to learn more about the laws and absorb the power of the world to provide the operation of the ten thousand worlds." Feeling the gradual emergence of the ten thousand worlds The law of weak, Nagato mutters to himself with joy. "Now, it''s time to swallow Shangri-La''s will..." Immediately with a thought, he projected most of his mental will into the sea of ??spirit. The tentacles stretched out of the sea of ??spirit quickly broke through the self-defense barrier of Shangri-La and came to Shangri-Las will, and swallowed it like an ant like an elephant. Up. At first, because Shangri-La''s will still resisted, the swallowing speed was very slow, but the resistance of the broken will was always just a conditioned reflex, and it could not stop Nagato at all. As the swallowing speed kept increasing, it quickly swallowed most of it. The volume, leaving the core, the core of will, trembling violently like a little girl who has been persecuted. "Oh, long-term pain is worse than short-term pain, come on!" Nagato chuckled when he saw it, and swallowed Shangri-La''s core of will into his body by manipulating the spirit sea. It''s just that as soon as the core of the will entered the Spirit Sea, it rushed towards Nagato, the core of the Spirit Sea, like a gangster who had entered a desperate situation, and swallowed him in the opposite direction. "Let me see, which one of us is strong!" Feeling the despair in the core of the will, all the forces in the spirit sea are mobilized, and the Nagato that strengthens itself also welcomes the core of the will, swallowing contrast with it stand up. Its just a pity that although the core of the will has a despair, it is just a despair. How could it be the opponent of a person like Nagato with this sound mind. After a stalemate for a short while, he was surrounded by Nagatos power. Live, gulping up. After such a long while, as the last small piece of the core of will was swallowed by Nagato, Shangri-La completely disappeared and became the world! "Boom, boom, boom!" At this moment, a sound like a human heartbeat suddenly rang in the sea of ??spirit. At the next moment, a cool energy was suddenly input into Nagato as the core of the spirit sea from an unknown way, strengthening its existence and increasing its power, and at the same time a feeling similar to Mingwu appeared in Nagato. The bottom of my heart. "That''s it! It turns out that the spirit sea has reached the standard for the birth of Alaya, which is the core of humanity?" "It''s just... no one in my Ten Thousand Realms has stayed in yet... Oh, it''s the Liudao Network. As long as you are marked with the Liudao Network, you are the creatures of the Ten Thousand Realms..." After browsing the information that suddenly appeared in his mind, Nagato suddenly landed on the ground. Looking at this world of his own, he was full of pride. Suddenly, Nagato found that it had been nine days and nine nights, and the bodies of the rest were long gone. There was a problem, but Zhan Lan remained the same. "What''s the matter?" Nian moved with her heart, Nagato appeared in front of Zhan Lan''s body, Zhan Lan''s body floated automatically, and the clothes shattered, revealing ten branches on the back, standing on the ground with ten eyes. Big tree. "Really...Rizhimen? Interesting! Interesting!" .. 49 Chapter 051: Organization Core... Welcome the war and ask for a reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a colorful world. There are snow-covered peaks on the left and the mountains faintly, and on the right there is a cliff with strange peaks. On the top of the cliff, there is a waterfall of hundreds of meters above the turbulent flow. Yao Yinhe fell straight to earth. At the foot of the mountain, there are magnificent forests and bamboos, lush greenery, strange flowers and weeds, vying to bloom, one after another, Sendai pavilions, golden gardens and jade ridges, carved beams and painted walls, ingenious workmanship, and a great atmosphere. The sky is boundless, the clouds are clear and the sky is blue, and in the middle of the sky, a round of red and big sun hangs high, and a sacred and pure white palace made of ancient jade and stone appears high in the sky.This palace is white and full of clouds, with runes faintly flashing on it, with an inexplicable majesty and a touch of elegance. Standing in the sky, in the invisible glass fortress, white jade is stone, five cities and twelve floors, towers and palaces hidden in the clouds, its name is "Baiyujing" Kira in a military uniform appeared on the teleportation platform of Ten Thousand Worlds. What he saw was such an exquisite scene, and immediately felt relieved. At this time, a rainbow bridge projected from Bai Yujing in the sky to Kira''s face, and he was the master of the world. Invitation. Just before stepping on, the white jade-cast teleportation platform responded again. A gate of time and space opened on the teleportation platform. Several petite figures stepped out one after another. Kira fixed her eyes and found that several dresses were different. , But she is exactly the same girl. "Isn''t this Sister Saya? I finally met!" Looking at the other party, Kira, who had already realized the identity of the other party, took the lead. There was a hint of warmth in his words. The six incarnations are the incarnations of Tao, almost ruthless, but not Really ruthless, incarnate like siblings and siblings. Of course, Saya is a special case, because she is a woman, and there is love on the road to enlightenment, and she is the most emotional existence of all incarnations. "Hello, Lord Kira, this is the first time I met, I am Saya No. 2, please advise!" It was Saya, who was the leader, dressed in a Gothic loli outfit, and looked serious. "Hello, I am Saya Saya, please advise!" This is Saya Saya, standing next to the leader Saya, holding a bow and arrow, and wearing a witch costume. "I am the Valkyrie Saya, little brother Kira, you can ask me for help in the future!" This is a very energetic Saya in sportswear. "Hello, I am the last Saya!" This is the fourth and last Saya. Saya, dressed in a scientific researcher costume, naturally stands in the middle of the other three Sayas. Obviously, among the Sayas. It is an existence under key protection. Although Saya came from the same body, they have different personalities and preferences, and even their abilities are different. "Haha!" Even Kira, ashamed of such a greeting, said quickly: "Let''s set off together, the boss has been waiting for a while." "Let''s go!" No. 2 Saya took the lead to walk out, step into the Hongqiao, and instantly turned into a rainbow light projected into Bai Yujing, and then several people stepped in, and also instantly turned a rainbow into Bai Yujing. Soon after the few people left, the teleportation platform opened again. This time, Li Shuixi, in a formal suit, walked out of the door. At this time, his whole body was much stronger, and it was obvious that he was only close Open the fourth-order gene lock and complete the final transformation. After looking at the empty teleportation platform, and then at Hongqiao, Li Shuai took a step forward, transforming the rainbow teleportation, and soon came to Bai Yujing, setting foot in Bai Yujing, feeling the mood of floating out of the dust. Li Shuaixi curled his lips, and a maid stepped forward, "Hello, sir, the master is already waiting in the meeting room, please come with me." "...Okay!" Looking at this beautiful maid, Li Shuaixi seemed to feel something strange, but he replied quickly. As the maid walked on the path made of white jade, and occasionally saw a few beautiful maids coming and going, Li Shuaixi''s surprise grew deeper and deeper. Soon, the two came to a conference room one after another. The maid bowed to Li Shuaixi and made a sign to invite in. Li Shuaixi smiled back and pushed open the door of the conference room. The first thing that came into view was a huge round table facing Li Shuaixis. Its his own boss, but During a meeting, what are you still holding a girl and kissing, boss! The sound of opening the door quickly attracted everyone''s attention. Nagato raised his head from the girl''s lips in his arms, glanced at Li Shuixi, and said softly: "Everyone is here, let''s start our meeting!" With a bang, the door of the meeting room automatically closed, the girl student website www.sntxw.com At this time, Li Shuixi, who walked to the round table and sat down, finally saw the people in this conference room, the four Saya elder sisters, the boy in uniform with his hands on the tableKira, and the boss of Nagato in Hokage World. His right-hand man, Uchiha Ming, and Xiaonan who stayed in the arms of Nagato boss. "Then, let me start!" Looking around, Nagato took the lead and said: "Now the world has turned into a world of blessings, I am going to use it as the common core of our respective organizations, the transfer station between planes and The final result is the place where the universe is in biochemistry, and the time and space gates of the three planes of the grudge and the ghosts and gods have been set, and it is just a matter of building an altar on the corresponding plane as a response point." "Therefore, in addition to Shuaixi''s temporary task and unable to establish his own base area, Saya and Kira, you will be stationed in Ten Thousand Realms and be integrated with Bai Yujing. Through the Six Networks, we will coordinate and harvest other planes to help Ten Thousand Realms and us. growing up!" "So, Brother Nagato, Saya will send a few sisters to the Ten Thousand Realms, and at the same time send people, but although we are the owner of the virus, the power of the virus is very strange. Even Saya cant guarantee to bring them into the Ten Thousand Realms. Will something happen, so most of the dangerous goods Saya is still not going to bring in." It was Saya No. 2 who was speaking, obviously, she was the representative of the Sayas. "That''s fine, although I hope that the world will develop rapidly, but I don''t want to cause any hidden dangers, but the dispatched personnel must ensure loyalty..." "In this case, I still need some time. My power has just been established, and my loyalty cannot be guaranteed." It was Kira who was speaking. At this time, he was frowning and thinking. Hearing Nagato''s words, he immediately spoke. "It doesn''t matter. The main reason is that I want the results of various planes to burst out better results. It is also a sort of our growing power. In short, as long as it is clear, this is the headquarters. All intelligence results and even decision-making To convey to this, after a while, I will bring the Red Queen to Ten Thousand Realms as the core of management." "That''s okay, or that''s just right!" Kira replied, "Even when we have insufficient mental energy, especially with the development of the plane and the increase in power, we really need a core to complete the optimization. deal with." "Then let this be the case, and there will be another projection technique that is being improved afterwards. After it is completed, I will be able to project to meet and talk. Then, the second thing, about the main god, Shuai Xi, Come on!" "Finally it''s my turn!" Li Shuaixi chuckled, "Could you ask a question first, Bai Yujing''s maid...Yes, Zhan Lan? Or..." "Yes, nor is it." Nagato replied indifferently, "The body is produced by Zhan Lan''s body eroded by the Gate of Truth and swallowed by the World Tree as a template, but the soul is my loyalty in the Six Ways Network. The souls of the followers who died unexpectedly." "Great, tell me about my situation. I''m about to open the fourth stage. It''s probably because of the so-called lack of luck. I haven''t been able to fully open it. Regarding the author, or the observer, Zhao Yingkong said that she felt the other person''s exist." "So..." Li Shuixi gently put his hands away, "Probably next, he will attack me. "Reaper is coming" is not a legend of ghosts and gods. Even if the protagonist is all dead, the god of death will do it to me. ." "Reaper? What a troublesome thing!" Saya finally said softly. It was obvious that as the last Saya and the most wise Saya, she also hated the existence of ghosts and monsters, even if she herself was deeply involved. "So, do you have any plans?" Kira asked. "Yes! But I need your help!" Li Shuaixi replied, "It only needs this, that..." As he said, Li Shuixi''s voice gradually disappeared from nothing, apparently turning into telepathic communication. For a long time, Nagato was the first to speak: "This is very risky. If you are not careful, you will die. We can still..." "No need!" Li Shuaixi interrupted Nagato''s speech, "This is my choice, because only in this way can I achieve the ultimate! Because I am a Shura Dao, the previous shackles will become the driving force, let me straighten Go to the sky!" "Well, your business, you decide for yourself!" Nagato took a deep look at Li Shuaixi and said, "Then, the next thing is our theme for some time in the future-war!" "The Third World War in the Ninja World, the Second World War triggered by Hitler, the Chinese Unification War that needs to be completed after I inherit the luck of the first emperor, and the doomsday battlefield that is about to unfold in the biochemical world, and the space between us and the Lord God The final battle!" "Leave it to me the first emperor''s war. I need blood and death to forge the way forward. Hitler''s Second World War is still more than ten years away. I can''t wait." Kira took the lead in speaking, with some blood in his words. . "No problem. After the meeting, I will help you summon the terracotta warriors and horses. Ming, you can talk about the situation in the Ninja World..." A little bit of time passed. At dusk, the door of the conference room suddenly opened, and Nagato took the lead. "Next, lords, let us welcome the war!" .. 50 Chapter 001 The First Emperors Army...The Silver Priest asks for collection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Before the Great Wall, Haoran Gobi. "wake up!" Nagato stood on the huge statue, drew out Cong Yunya, shouted loudly, and the sound echoed in the sky! The earth collapsed, tiankeng appeared, and the army of terracotta warriors and horses marched out of the ground aggressively. This is the terracotta warriors and horses, this is the army that swept the six countries back then. Today, after a thousand years, they are resurrected again, following Nagato again, sweeping the wasteland and Liuhe again, and establishing a foundation of everlasting indomitability. This is their mission, this is their destiny, from the moment they became Qin Shihuang''s army, their destiny has been destined.Now, Nagato has inherited everything from the First Emperor, including this unparalleled army! "You are awake now, in the chaos of the world, the people don''t live a life..." "I should retake the world and restore the rule of law..." "Those who follow me prosper, those who rebel against me perish." What Nagato doesn''t know is that under the Great Wall, unjustly killed souls and buried bones have regained their vitality under unknown power. The ancient dead are resurrected at this moment. The earth is shaking. This is the anger of the dead in vain. They are migrant workers who are forced to build the Great Wall; they are slaves, who died under the Great Wall. They built the Great Wall with flesh and blood to resist foreigners. This is merit, this is demerit, this is virtue, this is sin, merit and demerit are intertwined, virtue and sin are entangled, no one can tell right or wrong, no one can tell right from wrong, but their resentment is underneath. Today, I was called out to vent my anger. The earth collapsed, the bones were resurrected, and the first barrier to cross the Great Wall appeared. "Unexpectedly, they would be able to come back to life without Ziyuan. Is it a test of fate?" Nagato said softly, looking at the bones in front of him. "This is the number of calamities and the number of days, but today I will go against the sky." Kira stood beside Nagato, holding the Black Sutra of the Undead, his hands were shaking, and his heart was boiling. The resurrection of the dead is not tolerated. The Daqin army, which should have been perished thousands of years ago, is resurrected again, with the body of terracotta warriors. This goes against the number of days and disrupts yin and yang and must be punished. But how can he watch the terracotta warriors receive the number of days? Punishment, he has to go against the chaos. "I use my lifespan and my magic power to sacrifice to the world in exchange for the protection of the dead from the world..." In an instant, Kira''s skin wrinkled and her hair turned white, and she instantly changed from a young man to a gray-haired old man. "Here, I send my blessing, bless you-the curse of immortality." His strength was emptied, his life was emptied, he was no longer a priest, he was an ordinary man, an ordinary old man, and would fall to the ground when a gust of wind blew. Ten Thousand Realms could protect these terracotta warriors and horses originally, but after the death of the Terracotta Warriors and horses, the soul belongs to the Ten Thousand Realms. Only the blessing of the magic power of this plane can make the soul stay in the material realm. He is not strong enough to bless so many terracotta warriors and horses, even with the help of the power of the Undead Black Sutra, so he sacrificed, sacrificed his power, sacrificed his lifespan, in exchange for the power of the world, blessed the terracotta warriors , Cast down the curse of immortality. The immortal curse protects the soul. The collapse of the body does not affect the continued existence of the soul. With it, the terracotta warriors and horses have the characteristics of immortality. In ancient Egypt, the immortal curse was used to protect the pharaoh''s soul and turn the pharaoh into an immortal mummy. Now he uses this spell to bless the terracotta warriors and turn the terracotta warriors into immortal warriors. Modern weapons can smash the terracotta warriors and horses, and the terracotta warriors without immortality are better than the migrant workers at best, but with the curse of immortality, the army of terracotta warriors and horses is truly a frightening army. Fighting on the ground, war broke out directly, skeletons and terracotta warriors and horses mingled together, fighting each other, the battlefield was like a greedy behemoth, constantly devouring the lives of both sides. A terracotta warrior was chopped off by a skeleton. Before it could find the next opponent, its opponent gave him a knife, and the opponent''s head flew back from the ground. It looked for the next opponent casually. Obviously, under Kira''s curse at all costs, the Terracotta Warriors and Horses almost completely swept the other side, quickly annihilating this group of lingering migrant workers. "It''s not bad. If there are better earth-attribute spirits in the future, they might be able to make these troops stronger!" Watching the side-to-side massacre, Nagato said with interest, "It''s like this for you. ,no problem?" "Don''t worry, boss! Everything is planned!" On the Great Wall, Nagato and Kira completed the handover through their connection and the disguise of the power of the world. In the world''s perception, Kira is Nagato and Qin Shihuang. After Nagato left, Kira did not immediately start to act, but combined the warlord forces that Nagato had previously conquered with his own dark council, and began to secretly accumulate strength. Just when his own organization was secretly accumulating its strength, Kira went to the imperial capital by himself.Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com The imperial capital, since the Warring States period, Beijing has already had the atmosphere of an imperial capital, and then through the Liao, Jin, Yuan, Ming, and Qing, plus later generations, this is a veritable imperial capital of the Six Dynasties. Kira came to the imperial capital for the first time, but unfortunately, the imperial capital at this time no longer has the atmosphere of the later generations. Xiao Se, this is the feeling that the imperial capital of this era gave him. In fact, not only the imperial capital, but any All places in China are bleak, except for Shanghai. Kira''s purpose is to pass on the jade seal of the country. The legendary jade seal was carved by the first emperor of Qin Shihuang after the six kingdoms were unified, with the beautiful jade''He''s Bi''. It was written with the eight characters''destined to heaven, Ji Shou Yongchang'', which is a symbol of orthodoxy in all dynasties. But few people know that this jade seal of the Chuan Kingdom was also a magic weapon refined by Emperor Qin Shihuang. It was a special magic weapon refined by the fortune of the Great Qin State. The original intention was to use it to suppress Da Qin and make Da Qin forever. Unexpectedly, he was cursed into a terracotta warrior by Zi Yuan''s curse as soon as the Jade Seal of the Legend was made. Even though he is still old, Kira''s power is not comparable to that of mortals. Soon, Kira found the first emperor''s jade seal in the Palace Museum. "Is this the Chuanguo Yuxi?" Kira''s fingers crossed the Yuxi, a gentle touch flashed across his face. Passing on for thousands of years, representing the supreme right, combining the beliefs of the people and the national destiny of the Qin Dynasty, this is a good treasure. At the moment he touched, the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom burst out a dragon chant, as if there was a real dragon hidden inside and was touched by Kira. "Is Daqin''s national fortune a real dragon?" Kira smiled. Although Daqin has died, part of Qi Luck is in the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom. This Qi Luck is illusory, but it is real. It is difficult for Kira to clearly define what Qi Luck is. He only knows that it has infinite magical effects. Kira looked at the Jade Seal of Chuanguo and found that his inference was correct, so he directly let go of the fate of the first emperor he had just inherited. The jade seal seemed to be drawn by some kind of force and instantly submerged into Kiras body. At the same time, Kira The surrounding plane space vibrated, and elemental storms struck through the space barriers. This is actually the result of Yuxi, the treasure of air transport, reactivating after two thousand years, automatically absorbing elemental forces in the dimension. "In Immortal''s memory, to advance to the''silver'' field, one needs to experience the baptism of the blessings of the gods or elemental storms, no matter whether it is formed naturally or induced by man." "So according to the memory of the first emperor, certain powerful magic weapons will always cause elemental storms when they reappear in the world. Well, in the East, it is called a situation of vitality riots, then the Chuan Guoyu Seal is obviously such a magic weapon." "The fate of the first emperor I have now acquired, and the resonance with this thing is absolutely okay, so if I am not promoted at this time, when will I wait!" In fact, whether it is the blessing of the gods or the elemental storm, the essence is to strengthen the body. Only a strong body can accommodate more power. This is where the level lies. Elemental storms struck, strong winds, showers, thunder and lightning, and flames even burned in the void. What is an element? Energy is also various phenomena in nature. In short, everything that is linked to energy can be called an element, but some elements are less and some are more. For example, gamma rays emitted from outer space are also an element, but they are rarely known. It is like a certain god worshipped by a small tribe in an unknown corner. . And the Silver Domain, through the baptism of elemental storm, to make his body stronger. This is very similar to the Hulk who has been baptized by gamma rays in the Hulk movie, but the elements of earth, water, wind and fire are obviously not as corrosive and dangerous as gamma rays. Kira was swept in by the elemental storm, with wind and rain, lightning and thunder, the earth shaking, and the sea of ??fire burning. He stood in it, like Lord Ming, no matter how painful he was in his body, he would not react. When the pain disappears, it is happiness. The wind blew his body and made his body tough; the rain moisturized his cells and made them strong; the fire burned his flesh and blood, and made his flesh and blood solidified; the earth blessed his power, let his power powerful. The elemental storm dissipated, and Kira fell to the ground, making a crackling sound with a random punch. This was unimaginable before, but now, he has done it. From an old ordinary person to a person with a stronger body than a soldier, the baptism of elemental storm is so powerful. The jade seal in the body is getting enough energy to explode. A large amount of energy fits with Kira''s body and turns into magic power. It spit out without money, not only swimming in his bloodline and meridian, but also infiltrating his bloodline cells. Inside, improving his physique, giving him the illusion that he is a ginseng. In fact, judging from the energy contained in flesh and blood, ginseng is really inferior to him. In the face of demons who like flesh and blood souls, ginseng of the same height is not as precious as him. This is the realm of''silver''. A drop of blood, a piece of flesh, and a piece of hair in the body contain energy. They are all tonics, and they are great tonics. Many demons and demons like to peep into this existence, find opportunities, and eat him... 51 Chapter 002 Return to the grievance... Push to Kagome for a reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Leaving the legendary plane of ghosts and gods, Nagato did not immediately return to the plane of Naruto, but came to the plane of grievance. After the world was transformed into a cave, Nagato had a clearer understanding of the nature of the concept of the world, and Nagato had a more suitable solution to the well of bones that blamed the world. Stepping into Higurashi Shrine, the shrine is almost empty. It has been more than two years since the development of the dawn organization in Nagato on this plane, and there are also several large-scale industries on the bright side. After Nagato and Kagome made their marriage, the shrine has become a private venue. To make it easier for Kusata and Kagome to go to school, the Higurashi Shrine family bought a new house outside, and only returned during the holidays. But Kagome often comes here. After all, this place is also a place of spiritual veins, which is of great benefit to the maidens'' cultivation. If it corresponds to the Sengoku period of Inuyasha''s plot, the strongest maiden of five hundred years ago also grew up in such a similar environment. Stepping into the corridor, Nagato suddenly looked in the direction of the bathroom, and the feeling of Kagome appeared there. "By the way, Kagome is already a high school student, and spiritual power can be considered a great achievement. I just changed my mind and I don''t plan to let her inherit that spiritual power, so I can pick it." "Well, yes, in order to avoid long nights and dreams, eat good things first!" In the bathroom, Kagome got up from the bathtub, took a towel from the hanger next to it, and put it on her body, but just as soon as she lifted her leg out of the bathtub. Wow! The glass door of the bathroom was slammed open, and the familiar red-haired figure of Nagato suddenly appeared in the girl''s sight, and she was stunned. Nagato-kun, how could he be here! Nagato was not as stunned as Kagome, his eyes were instantly attracted by the exposed skin of the girl wearing a bath towel. This half-concealed posture seems to be more temptation for men. Nagato smiled softly and took off his clothes in the blink of an eye. The girl who saw Nagato''s movements also immediately recovered, with two red clouds flying on her face, and her entire skin was dyed pink under Nagato''s hot gaze, and she quickly retracted out of the bathtub. The right foot retracted into the wide bathtub. The bath towel was tightly attached to her skin, almost transparent, and did not cover her body at all. This faintly visible appearance makes Nagato excited! Naked, Nagato strode into the bathtub, and sat directly in front of Kagome with his knees in the bathtub, and he leaned towards Kagome. With two big hands, he grabbed Kagome''s shoulders and whispered softly. Call out. "Kagome!" "Yeah!" The shy girl raised her head and bravely met Nagato''s eyes. "Now, I want you..." "Hmm!" Fat Cat Novels www.fmxs8.com After hesitating for a while, the girl loosened the towel held tightly in her hand, opened her hand, held Nagato''s face, and leaned forward. "Although it was annoying at first, I love you, Nagato-kun!" Kissing is a way for lovers to express their feelings for each other... the most common and oldest way of showing love, it is a sweet enjoyment both physically and spiritually. Does Nagato love Kagome? Yes, love! Its just that Nagatos love has always been the love of people who have lost love. Nagato will not stop because of any love, let alone choose not to love because of any scruples. The beauty of love can also be best expressed through kissing. And now, the two people who are about to bond, this deep kiss, happens to be this love, completely ignited! Immediately, the most primitive battle between men and women started, and the imaginative voices continued to be heard, spreading far away. If it were not for the empty shrine at this time, it would probably be very interesting! For a long time, Nagato carried the girl to a bedroom, and sent the cleaned girl into the quilt. Nagato lighted a rare cigarette. After taking a sip, the red-haired boy found it quite sensible. The only thing that made Nagato a little regretful and a little fortunate was probably that during this process, Kagome asked if she would be pregnant with a child. Not to mention that Nagato was not ready for anything. In fact, she was ready. Can''t be pregnant! In other words, the odds are too small! In any case, Nagato is now the innate creature with the highest level of power. At this time, Kagome couldn''t bear the task of nurturing Nagato children. "In other words, I grew up so fast, and the chances are getting smaller and smaller. It doesn''t matter now, but when I really want it someday, will I find a lover who can give birth to children?" Thinking inadvertently diverged, Nagato suddenly thought of a terrible scene. Then he shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "People who do this kind of thing afterwards just like crazy thinking..." Nagato was not originally a sentimental existence, and soon extinguished this thought, "The future will be discussed in the future. What do you say in that sentence, the ship will be straight at the bridgehead!" At some point, Nagato''s left hand stretched over Kagome''s head, the sleeping girl frowned slightly, and a spirit body was absorbed by Nagato from the girl''s body. "Sure enough, it really is like this..." This is a soul that will be assimilated in Kagome. If Nagato is not wrong, this is the soul of Kagome in the original plot, the strongest maiden in the Warring States period-Kikyo! "In this way, the world is much more interesting than I thought!" Looking at the girl who was still sleeping in the bed, there was a rare tenderness in Nagato''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, got up, Nagato put on the fire cloud robe, and walked out, the direction was the Higurashi Shrine. The Bone Eating Well in the Back Mountain. "Since I have accepted Kagome, I can''t let it go. In any case, I don''t want my woman to go through the so-called time and space and see the strange drama of the lover in the past life. My things are mine. Any presence is involved!" .. 52 Chapter 003: The Conspiracy of the World... Through Time and Space for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The back mountain of Higurashi Shrine, the well of bones. Nagato has been standing here for almost half an hour, the spiral-shaped reincarnation eye constantly scanning this weird dry well, Nagato calculated his plan after entering the bone-eating well. Nagato had been here a long time ago, but Nagato thought the Bone Eater Well was a miracle of time, but now Nagato discovered that it was not so much a miracle of time, it was a conspiracy of the world. "The world''s...conspiracy? Is this the reason Nagato called Saya Gothically? Saya is curious!" Beside Nagato, the No.1 Saya dressed in white gauze was bouncing around the Bone Eating Well. Hearing Nagato''s conclusion, he couldn''t help but feel curious. "Yeah." Nagato nodded in acquiescence, and then said: "The world is a concept of time and space born from the initial nothingness, and then filled with various concepts of laws. When it evolves from the essence to the end, it can be divided into three stages, the initial stage. , Development period and decline period." "By the way, Wanjie is now a small world that has just finished its infancy and entered a developmental period." "When the world is facing a period of decline, there is a small chance that due to a series of coincidental factors, it will be in contact with other worlds that are not in decline, and the two will communicate, grow together, and extend the existence of the world. time limit." "Huh..." Saya felt something wrong, stopped, and looked at Nagato, "No, one is in decline, the other is not in decline, how can we grow together..." Nagato tilted his head, and said helplessly: "The world is not human. When the two worlds are connected and an alliance is reached, the new world gives the declining world the power to function, allowing it to seek to escape the decline period. Possibly, and because of this, the new world gets the laws of the declining world, the essence of the world is improved, and more world power is gained from nothingness." "So that''s the way it is!" Sayyah pointed his head slightly, "Then, the well connected by the Bone Eating Well is actually two worlds!" "That''s right, because the two worlds are too similar, and because the Miko Kikyo and the modern female student Kagome are of the same origin, they are mutually related. Kikyos soul came here by accident after death, and Kagome There was a fusion, and in a sense, Kagome became the reincarnation of Doraji." "If I''m not wrong, the original plot was that Kagome reached the world over there through the Well of Bone Eater, and the world will slowly get involved because of this, and eventually form an alliance." "Wait!" Saya looked like something was wrong, "Brother Nagato, you mean, Inuyasha''s love tragedy was actually caused by the conspiracy of the world! No way, is the world so dangerous?" "What are you talking about!" Nagato bowed and hit the girl''s forehead with a snap of her finger. The girl exclaimed, holding her forehead and tears in her eyes. "World conspiracies are all image metaphors. Unless there is a masters world, the will of the world is the existence of consciousness but no cognition. Inuyashas thing is only because it is beneficial to the world and fate is tilted. If Inuyasha is enough Strong, see through Naraku''s disguise and kill him when he was born, it is easy to break the game." "The world is not a creature, and it won''t hold on to it, and it will even be blessed by Inuyasha''s wiping out the cancer of resentment like Naraku." "That''s it, hum!" Subconsciously speaking, Saya touched his forehead, hummed at Nagato, and turned his head. I''m already completely motherhood... Nagato secretly said, and then calmly said, "Originally, if this is a miracle that can flow against the time node, I will wait until I am strong enough to experience it again. Unfortunately, it is just an illusion caused by two worlds of the same origin, which is meaningless to me. So I am not going to work hard and force it through." "Let''s go, you go down first, according to the uniqueness of the jade of the four souls, you will therefore passively travel through time and space to the world over there." "Yeah!" Looking at Nagato''s indifferent face, knowing that the other party is serious, Saya pouted and stepped forward, "By the way, I am not Kagome, will I be rejected by the world over there..." "No, because, it''s just the world!" Saya had no problem, jumped forward and fell into the deep dry well. Nagato lightly lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and waited quietly. On the other side, Saya, who jumped into the Well of Bone Eating, suddenly felt that she was tightly entangled by several hands, and then one of them hugged her head and twisted her face down. "Hey" What appeared in front of Saya was a woman with a naked upper body, with four pairs of eight palms on her body, groping around her. "I''m so happy, the strength is coming out, my body is beginning to return to its original state, you hold it, is it holding it..." The weird woman holding Saya brought Saya''s face close to her huge pale chest, and smiled excitedly. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that the lower body of the woman holding her was a long skeletal tail. But with her voice, Saya felt a strange heat flowing from her body, and then her long tail immediately began to grow flesh, and in a short while it became a centipede tail with countless tentacles. . This is a hundred-legged monster!Read the book www.yshuoba.com Saye suddenly felt that in the memory of his previous life, the first monster that appeared in Inuyasha, and the Bone Eating Well was originally the tomb of the monster! just-- "It''s disgusting to dare to touch me, ants!" Saye was angry. Even though he was originally a maid-in-law, Saye still hates ugly things, nothing else, just hate. "The little girl has a good tone." At this time, the centipede monster who had recovered to his body stretched out her long tongue, ready to lick Saya''s cheek! "Looking for death! Let''s suck her up completely!" A seed appeared in Saya''s hand, and it squeezed into the monster''s body in the next instant. The Hundred-footed monster suddenly trembled, and the eight palms holding Saya were suddenly released. Saya jumped down, not caring about the hundred-footed monster that was constantly rolling on the ground. After a while, there was a sound of tearing flesh, swallowing and chewing, and Saya turned around. Artificial flowers, gorgeous flowers shaped like sun wheels. Suddenly, the jade of the four souls vibrated, and Saya understood that the world was attracted. In the next moment, Saya seemed to be drifting in the endless river, her soul was emitting a strange light, and a gem was looming in it. Slowly, Saya felt like he was floating with the river, and finally fell slowly, and his feet were on the ground. It is still a bone-eating well, but the bottom of the well is well lit at this time. Sayas piranha is not here. Obviously, Saya has reached his destination. It happened that there were very strong vines growing in the well, and Saya looked very interesting, so he tried to climb up slowly.However, when she was halfway through her crawl, a snow-white butterfly suddenly flew down from above and flew around Saya. "It''s so beautiful, let''s use butterflies as my exclusive psychic beast in the future, eh." Although she was talking, Saya climbed out of the dry well, and then sat on the wooden fence of the dry well, looking around the scene she had never seen before. This is no longer the shrine or shrine she is familiar with!Near the dry well, there is a small flat and dense grass. Then, the dense woods around and the green hills in the distance, as well as the singing of birds in the forest and the flying maple butterflies among the flowers, make Saya feel like he has returned to the primitive forest. It seems that because the main venue is the biochemical world, Saya loves such an environment very much. Slowly, Saya unknowingly left the only bone-eating well he was familiar with, and walked into the forest that no one had ever stepped into.The deep grass, the beautiful wild flowers, and the birds frolicking on the branches, this is the beauty of nature that is absolutely absent in modern cities. Just as she walked through the dense woods and came to a relatively spacious trail, a familiar sight finally appeared over the forest not far in front. Towering Mikami! "It''s Mikami, in other words, it looks like a certain puppy is still sealed there." Thinking about this, Saya strolled forward, rips off the branches, and came to Saya in front of the Gods Wood, and saw such a scene. A young man with beautiful long silver-white hair in red was nailed by a long arrow to the godwood. The breeze blew his silver hair and red robe, like a galaxy in the night sky, fluttering The maple leaf looks like a fairy in a fairy tale. As long as it is a girl, seeing this situation, there will always be so few throbbing. just-- "It just so happens that I need the blood of the monster to better use the jade of the four souls. Such a suitable experimental product, is this the blood of the strongest monster of this era!" Well, Saya is a special case! With a sudden bang, a burst of light smoke appeared next to Saya, Nagato''s figure walked out of the light smoke, looked at the scene in front of him, and walked forward with no expression on his face, touching the Misamiki with his hand. "It turns out that Inuyasha has only been sealed for thirty years. I thought Kagome''s age has exceeded the original book. In this world, Inuyasha should have been sealed for more than 50 years. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Always elusive..." Suddenly a sound of breaking through the air sounded, and an arrow pierced the ground between Nagato and Saya. "Who are you, leave me with Inuyasha!" A group of villagers holding bows, arrows and spears appeared not far away. Among the villagers, a middle-aged witch was pulling a bow, and the demon-breaking arrow was condensed.... . 53 Chapter 004 The seal is lifted...War Dog Yasha asks for flowers! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The world of Inuyasha, under Mikami. "Who are you, leave me with Inuyasha!" A group of villagers holding bows, arrows and spears appeared not far away. Among the villagers, a middle-aged witch was pulling a bow, with the demon-breaking arrows in her hand. "Arrow of Demon Breaker, I just don''t know how powerful it is?" Looking at the maiden not far away, feeling the power of the opponent''s arrow, Nagato commented wantonly ignoring the other''s existence. But Saya was different. The girl who had just been looked at by Inuyasha''s extremely inner desire for research, looked at the middle-aged witch, her eyes were even more fiery: "Brother Nagato, these people have been handed over to me. Just now I have a demon material. , Now there are more materials for the witch-broken witch, how great!" Kagome is one of the broken witches, or the one with outstanding talents, but after all, she is her own sister-in-law. Even in the face of Nagato, Saya is not easy to start, not to mention that Saya was originally a cheerful and pure girl. High school students have a good impression. "Huh!" For the two strange men and women who were close to Inuyasha on the opposite side, the middle-aged Maple found that the other party completely ignored him, then let go of his right hand and fired the bow and arrow that had accumulated his own magical power. The demon-breaking arrow drew a graceful arc in the air, and brought a dazzling white light towards the two of Nagato. Nagato didn''t care, and even closed his eyes, sensing Mikami. "I''m not good at fighting, so leave it to you, dear sister Jian Ji!" Saye was facing the incoming bow and arrow, spreading his arms and whispering lightly, a ripple across the space in front of him. A Saya dressed in a samurai costume whirled and rushed out of the ripples. With the inertial force of the whirling, his right hand drew his sword and cut!The domineering sword-drawing technique traversed a bright red trajectory, smashing the demon-breaking arrow in two! The whole process was completed in just a few seconds. It was difficult for Feng, the shrine maiden who had been stationed in the village all year long, to respond for a while, but her failure to respond does not mean that Sword Ji Saye did not respond. It was just an instant that Jian Ji appeared. Among the villagers, the hilt of her left hand hit the maiden''s abdomen instantly, and the maiden was knocked to the ground before she could even react. "When!" At this moment, the villagers had just reacted, but it was already too late. Between a few movements, these villagers who were completely in the category of ordinary people fell to the ground one by one. "This is... the power of the samurai era?" At some point, Nagato, who had already finished the induction, came to Saya and couldn''t help asking as he watched Sword Hee''s movements. Originally, Nagatos puppet, Hell Swordsman, was trying to practice the Bushido that was ended in the ninja world, because after studying a lot of materials, Nagato found that the practice of samurai seemed more promising than that of ninjas. Because after the samurai''s practice reaches the limit, the heart sword will be born, so that the peak samurai will not be affected by any external influence, which is much better than the second two in the world of Ninja World. Of course, the training of the samurai is much harder and the cost and time are much harder than that of the ninja, and for a long time the combat effectiveness is weaker than the ninja, so it will be eliminated. "Yes, Saya Saya, it''s Saya No. 217, Brother Nagato, please take care!" The sword girl with very good ears heard Nagato''s inquiry and immediately replied. The etiquette is standard, but there is A smell called sword. "Well, after Saya''s deduction, sister Jian Ji is very suitable for this kind of practice, and compared to Chinese martial arts, this martial arts is probably one of the most complete systems we have at present, although it is only a basic system." "Yeah." Nagato nodded, exposing the topic, and said to Saye: "I just finished the induction. I guess that Inuyasha was sealed as a cause of the intersection of the two worlds. Now I am going to cut off this cause and connect this world to the world. Connected, through the endless power of the world, make this world the lower plane of the world." "So, I''m going to unlock this seal." As he said, Nagato reached out and grabbed the arrow on Inuyasha''s body, and asked with a smile: "Are you interested in a friendly match with this half-monster?" "Stop it! Do you know what you are doing!" I don''t know when Feng, who was stunned by Jian Ji, has already woken up. Watching Nagato''s movements, this middle-aged witch who has fallen to the ground is struggling to stand. stand up. "It''s really rare to wake up. The pursuit I am waiting for is something that your beings can never touch. It is useless to say it. Now that you wake up, you can honestly watch it from the side!" Saye looked at Feng and said with a grin. At this time, Nagato had already grasped the seal arrow, and in the other hand, a sleeping spiritual body slowly appeared, and it was the spiritual body that Nagato split from Kagome-Platycodon grandiflorum! At the moment the spirit body appeared, Inuyasha''s body trembled slightly like a heartbeat, and a strange wave radiated from Inuyasha''s body, shaking the entire forest.After thirty years, the sealed half-demon Inuyasha finally awakened under the influence of the spirit body of Kikyo. "Hey! Who are you!" Inuyasha frowned, looking at the man who was holding the arrow of the seal in front of him with one hand in front of him, and the man with a spiritual body familiar to Inuyasha in the other. When he just woke up, he stayed in the pain and pain of being sealed by his lover thirty years ago. The mood of anger is suddenly a little subtle. "Heh, who knows?" Saying the unclear meaning, Nagato''s hand appeared astonishing power in both Inuyasha and the fallen Kaedethe spiritual power of Kikyo! Sneak...touch...16k Chinese www.16kzw.com After thirty years of wind and rain, the demon-breaking arrow pierced Inuyasha''s heart.In Nagato''s grip, endless light radiated, and then, with a touch, it shattered into countless spots of light and disappeared into the air. Thumping...thumping...thumping... As if the world was beating, Inuyasha stopped beating his heart for thirty years, and began to regain its vitality. The whole forest seemed to have stagnated in an instant. Even if it is a half-demon, even if it is still very weak, but there is no doubt that Inuyasha inherits the blood of the top monster in this era! "Hehehe...hahaha..." The heavy feeling in his heart disappeared, and the power returned to Inuyasha, causing him to let out a very cheerful and relaxed laugh. "Now, human, although you have touched my seal, if you don''t tell why you have the spiritual power of the wrong woman from Kikyo." Inuyasha moved his hands wildly, "I will still tear you. !!!" "Why... why, you have the spiritual power of Sister Kikyo!" This is Feng, who has barely stood up. For Feng, Kikyo is not only her sister, but also the goal of her life, she feels it again at this time That gentle spiritual power was of course extremely excited. "Ah, Sister Kikyo?" Startled by Feng''s sudden voice, Inuyasha looked at this familiar maiden inexplicably, her nose moved slightly, "You are... Feng, you are all grown up, yet Yes, where is the bellflower?" "Inuyasha, it''s been thirty years since you were sealed. Sister Kikyo passed away after sealing you. Now the person who unlocked your seal doesn''t know why, but he has the spiritual power of Sister Kikyo!" "What? That wild girl from Kikyo is dead!" Inuyasha lowered his head and sneered, and then quickly grabbed Nagato who had been silent since Inuyasha was unblocked, "Boy, you..." Suddenly, Inuyasha couldn''t go on, because his hand actually passed through Nagato''s body. This kind of thing made Inuyasha who had been specializing in hand-to-hand combat suddenly stunned, and even Maple who was not far away was dumbfounded. After stepping back a few steps, leaving Inuyasha, Nagato chuckled, "You said the spiritual power of Kikyo is very simple. Kikyo is here, don''t you see it?" After speaking, Nagato''s right hand seemed to touch a physical object, gently stroking the sleeping spiritual body on his left hand. This scene undoubtedly shocked Inuyasha and Kaede immediately. "That... is... the soul of... Kikyo sister...?" "What, that''s the soul of Kikyo, you... asshole!!" Hearing this fact, Inuyasha rushed out immediately. Excited, the demon power in the blood burst out, and his right hand became claws, "Soul Iron Claw!!" It was a pity that it didn''t work at all, and Inuyasha passed through Nagato''s body. At this time, Feng also fell into a sluggishness, and his sister''s soul was caught in the palm of her hand by a dangerous figure of unknown origin, which made this witch somewhat difficult to follow. Inuyasha, who passed through Nagato''s body, seemed to be irritated, and rushed forward again, but this time, Inuyasha was chopped off by Sword Ji''s sudden sword before he attacked Nagato!The blood spilled out, and Inuyasha turned into a red ball and crashed into the forest. "Your opponent is me!" Standing with a knife, the girl said proudly, looking at the dense jungle, "You don''t need Brother Nagato to do it. Realize it, half demon!" For a long time, there was no movement in the forest, but Jian Ji didn''t care, she still stood with the knife, staring at the front, as if the enemy was there, and suddenly, Jian Ji turned to look to the right. With a slight movement, the red figure of Inuyasha emerged from the forest on the left, covered the wound with his right hand, and then turned into a claw shape and swung it away! "Go to hell, Flying Blade and Blood Claw!!" Under the blessing of the blood, the blood-red demon flying blades came densely out of thin air. The sword girl girl has no fear, her body tilted, and when the flying blade was approaching, she drew her sword and cut!The crescent-shaped sword energy burst out instantly, and all the flying blades that would strike in the future were cut off! "If you have any ability, just use it, otherwise...you will die!" The girl with a knife announced in the sun, once again, drew the knife and cut it out! The huge sword gas turned into air and whizzed towards Inuyasha volley... .. 54 Chapter 005: Undercurrents in the Ninja World...Unexpectedly, you will live for a reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ninja world has already been spread by the atmosphere of the coming war at this time. Half a month ago, the three generations of Fengying disappeared for no reason. Shayin Village has appealed internationally. All kinds of evidence allude to the inextricable connection between the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying and Konoha Village in an attempt to conceal the lack of top-level combat power. At the same time, I hope to be able to tear off a piece of flesh from Konoha, the public enemy of Ninja World. However, more than half a month has passed, and Shayin Village has not been able to benefit from Konoha Village more than verbally. Konoha is full of talents in this period. The three generations of Hokage are still at the peak of their lives, and their attitude towards the outside world is still quite tough. In this way, it indirectly speeded up the storm of the third world war. Shayin Village was treated so hard, and naturally couldn''t pull it down, so he stationed soldiers at the border of Konoha, and Konoha also gathered ninjas and sent them to the border with Shayin Village to confront each other. As for Yanyin Village, the third generation of Dokage, this old cunning old man, fishing in troubled waters is his favorite. He has slowly gathered ninjas, but Yanyin Village must face a new and powerful opponent-Kawa no Kuni, Yunin Village . A few years ago, the three subordinates of the daimyo of the country of Kawamura almost lost face in Yanyin Village. In addition, the geographical location of the country of Kawa and its united nations almost separated the country of fire and the country of soil. Three generations of soil shadows I have to prepare to start with this somewhat mysterious country. Of course, the ultimate goal of the three generations of Tuying still aimed at the most prosperous country of fire, which is the center of the world, with countless materials. And Yunyin Village, with the fourth-generation Raikage, this ambitious ninja, how could he miss such an excellent opportunity? He had long wanted to win the title of Konoha''s so-called No. 1 Ninja Village.Moreover, he has been watching the boundaries of Konoha''s materials and various bloodstains for a long time. Raikage, who is not as capable as the third-generation Tukage, gathers troops secretly, hoping to take advantage of the fire. Raikage, who has a grumpy and arrogant personality, disdains it, and believes that Yunyin Village is not weaker than Konoha. In the area connected with the country of fire, the attitude is clear. With Raikage''s high-profile style, Shayin Village immediately increased his courage, and began to friction with Konoha Ninja at the border. Small frictions continued every day, but no large-scale battle had occurred. Of course, this is only a matter of time, it depends on which party can''t help it first. As for not being on the mainland, but in the water country of the island country, it was ignored by other Shinobu villages at this time. They all knew that although Wuyin Village was one of the five great Shinobu villages, it rarely contacted the outside world and did not participate in the second. World War II, this time it should not be possible to participate. Konoha Village is naturally actively preparing for the war. The winner of the Second World War has become more stamina after digesting the results of the battle. Naturally, he is not afraid of challenges. The only problem is that Tsunade of Sannino can track down signs from time to time. Ji, the world has evaporated directly, which made Konoha''s high-level leaders who were about to chase him back angry, but helpless. Yuren Village, still drizzle. This once-defeated village has now become a large modern town. The nine-story office building in the center of the town is the core of the town. On the top floor of the office building, the god of Yunin Village, Payne is sitting on the sofa in the office, holding a scroll of information, checking it carefully, and then he said: "It seems that Dokage is planning to trouble us first. What do you think?" "Yes, my lord, but according to the available information, the battlefield that Dokage is preparing is actually in the country of birds. It seems that after we appeared, Iwaki lost patience with Donin Village, which is similar to his own. The speaker was a young man with green hair, wearing a special fire cloud robe for dawn, and a blue bird perched on his shoulder. His name was also the blue bird. He was the strongest member of the dawn spirit beast department, the top of the shadow level* Peak powerhouse, the first leader of the Anbu organization in Yuren Village. "No, sir, I think Tukage just has to go to war. His goal has not changed. It is the country of fire!" Ming, the strongest person in the Dawn Elite Club and the second in command of Yurencun, was hailed as The woman with the strongest eye in the world. "My lord, I also agree with Your Excellency Ming. Three generations of Tukage''s old cunning is famous." A ninja with a knife stepped forward and said, he was the strongest blade in the Dawn Blade, because He once protected the daimyo with meritorious service, was given the name of seven kills, and at the same time obtained a secret scroll from the last era collected by the country of Sichuan. This is a genius in the true sense, not a ninja, but a super genius on the sword. "What do you mean, Jiao Du?" Seeing the figure in the corner silent, Payne asked helplessly, Jiao Du, at this time, the only member of the original Dawn Organization that Penn had recruited was this guy. Often cameo bounty hunters were easy to find, so Payne went and beat people until they lost their temper. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter, does it?" He said in a muffled voice, Jiao Du holding a well-written notebook to check it out. It was Jiao Du''s property bill. In fact, the treasurer of Yuren Village, Payne doesn''t know how this guy made false accounts seamlessly, only after the red can find out. Looking at the other party''s continuous recording, Payne knew that this guy was not convinced after he was beaten up last time for making false accounts. He was ready to go against the wind again. Payne completely ignored this and looked at Yuren Village headed by Ming. The backbone said: "As the leader of Yuren Village, I gave the order. From now on, all departments will enter the first level of combat readiness! By the way, Ming, what is the state of Jiuxina..." "No problem at all, at least the tail beast level of combat power!" "So, princes, let us look forward to the coming of war, and the world will be recast by us!" "The world will be recast by us!" Novel Bar www.xs8.net Another world, Mishin Kinoshita. When Inuyasha was cut down from mid-air by Sword Ji again, Fire Rat Qi was finally destroyed by slashing again and again. Inuyasha is not strong, this is a fact that need not be questioned. Because he is a half-demon, he only has a human form; because he is alone, he almost uses brute force to fight; because he is young, his bloodline power has not yet reached its limit. Therefore, Inuyasha, who only had the advantage of strength, was almost restrained in front of him, who was not inferior to him in strength and had the technical advantage, and had no counterattack. Feng at this time was already completely numb. The power of these people in front of them almost crushed the heart of this middle-aged witch. In her memory, the powerful Inuyasha didn''t have the ability to fight back. What''s more, the soul of Sister Kikyo was actually put in the palm of their hands to play. What else? More desperate than this. "It''s too weak, I haven''t used her strength at all..." Jian Ji looked at the unconscious Inuyasha, and curled her lips boringly. And Shaye No.1 stepped forward and slapped the ground with his right foot. A big mouth appeared under Inuyasha, swallowed him, and then clapped his hands: "That''s it!" "Saya, use your pet to take everyone else away. I found that things are not that simple. It will take some time to live in the village where Kikyo was alive. After all, it is the starting point of the''story''..." Nagato ignored everyone and walked in the direction of the distant village. "Well, I''m very free anyway, come out, my little darlings!" Following Saye''s call, a strangely shaped biochemical beast walked out of the fluctuating space... At this moment, on the other side of the sky, a small monster with a sharp-mouthed monkey gill, chasing an automatically moving human head walking stick, came to a tomb, which was covered by rubbish, and the surroundings looked abnormally quiet. "Master Sashengmaru!" After catching up with the crutches, holding the crutches in his hands, the sharp-mouthed monster turned to face his back respectfully. "Here?" The indifferent voice suddenly sounded, and a strange figure slowly walked out from the shadow, white costume, silver and black fang armor, long silver-white hair, matching the half-moon pattern on the forehead, and face Purple scar on the wall. The person here is not someone else, but the son of the same Fighting Tooth King, the elder brother of Inuyasha, and the shuddering noble son-Saishengmaru! And that sharp-mouthed monster is just the evil view of the servant following the Sesho Maru. "That''s right! The final goal in the direction that this stick is pointing to is this tomb. The little one will investigate immediately!" After Xie Jian explained to Sesho Maru, stepping on his short legs, he quickly came to the tomb, but Suddenly dozens of wolves emerged from behind the rubble beside the tomb. He immediately frightened the evil view and hid behind the Sesheng Maru, and the jackal saw someone approaching, and all exuded this hostility, looking at the slowly approaching Sesheng Maru, but to the hostility of these wolves, the Sesheng Maru was still looking forward to nothing. Walked to the cemetery. "A tooth? The tooth I have been looking for, as long as I can get it, I can get stronger power. It seems that I am still not satisfied with my strength. Is this uneasy? No, this is an unknown limit!" Before arriving at the cemetery, Shashengwan stopped. She was already surrounded by jackals. She turned her head coldly and looked at the sharp teeth in the jackal''s mouth. "This is! The desire for strength!" Ignoring the wolves'' roars of warning, Shashengwan muttered to herself in front of Yuexia Tomb. Seeing Shashengwan, the group of wolves rushed up as quickly as possible, and Shashengwan spit out from his hands. The dark green light swept away with a green whip in the index finger. "Tooth! I long for my sharp teeth!" With the dancing of the noble son, the attack without blind spots, dozens of wolves rushed forward and turned into blood mist as quickly as possible. In the blood mist, indifferent eyes flashed with a trace of desire. After finishing a series of massacres, Sashengwan asked Xie Jian to open the secret of the tomb with a head stick, but the result was that the purpose was fake. But Shishengwan turned around and left the purpose without any other reaction, but Xie Jian was panicked. Followed up. The direction they are heading is surprisingly where Nagato and others are located. It seems that the originally smooth journey of Nagato and others is about to usher in a new change... .. 55 Chapter 006 Plotting Fangs... The Killing Pills Are To Be Collected! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the suggestion of Nagato''s powerful spiritual power, Nagato, Saye and others easily hypnotized all the villagers, and under the inability of Maple to stop them, they easily moved into Maple Village. Nagato needs time. Nagato doesnt know how to do it for a while to graft the world and the world of blame. Nagato just vaguely feels that there is still a little chance, and this world also has a lot to make Nagato. Heart-moving things, especially materials suitable for cutting out the six incarnations, are Nagato''s pursuit. With the cutting out of the human realm, the asura realm, and the animal realm, Nagato found that he had already lost the power of these three realms. In other words, the origin of these three realms had already been integrated into the ten thousand realms. Nagato only relied on the Lord of the thousand realms. His identity mobilizes the power of these three realms. However, as Nagato loses the power of these three realms, Nagato seems to have more grasped a certain source hidden in the eyes of Samsara. Nagato can probably realize that it is the power of Samsara, life and death! The six paths in the eyes of the Six Paths of Reincarnation are Heaven and Human Path, Asura Path, Hell Path, Hungry Ghost Path, Human Path, and Animal Path. These are the six ways of rebirth. Since rebirth, all the power of Nagato has been built on these six paths. , Its just that with the establishment of the ten thousand realms, the power is getting stronger and stronger, and Nagato gradually understands that no matter how powerful these six realms are, reincarnation is the most fundamental power of these eyes! Even now Nagato is very fond of Heaven and Humanity and Humanity, as Nagato begins to practice the Five Elements Heavenly Arts, they will slowly be left unused, because Nagato is very clear that this is not his most original power. Therefore, when Nagato came to this world where the force value was fairly good, he originally had the intention to find a suitable carrier. At the beginning, Inuyasha was eliminated by Nagato, even if he was the protagonist, even if his eyes are still lodged. A demon sword that can grow-iron shattered teeth, but in Nagato''s eyes, the potential is still too weak. Now that Nagato has not been cut out, there are the Hungry Ghost Dao that devours energy, the Hell Dao with life restoration techniques, and the strongest Heaven and Human Dao. Among them, there is a perverted guy and Hungry Ghost Dao that seem to be suitable in this world. It''s just that if you want to treat him as your own incarnation, you need to see Nagato in person to determine. He is the number one villain in this world-Naraku, the strongest half-monster composed of countless monsters and ghost spiders with evil hearts. Of course, if this guy is not suitable, Saya will be very happy, because there is another suitable material, and the nature of this guys evolving nature is very popular with Saya, but this guy doesnt know where now, even if it is Nagato has no idea about this. Temporarily settled in Maple Village, Nagato is actually not in touch with the gods of wood every day, or constantly feeling the five elements of heavenly power, waiting for the right opportunity. On the other hand, Saya, without the knowledge of all the villagers and Miko Kaede, opened up a hidden laboratory hundreds of meters underground in this village, and Inuyasha was fainting and was tied to the laboratory platform in the center of the laboratory. on. Saya picked up a syringe, drew a tube of blood from Inuyasha''s neck and injected it into his body, then lay on the sofa, closing his eyes and feeling the power of the blood of the demon, trying to use the power of the virus Bloodline analysis. For a long time, Saya opened his eyes and said dejectedly: "It still doesn''t work, General Canine''s blood is very powerful, so I can''t resolve it temporarily..." "Really?" Jian Ji''s voice came from the shadows, and stepped out, "I can''t resolve it. Is it impossible to swallow it? Am I going to change my body, a half-demon body..." "No, I said that the bloodline of the Tooth King in Inuyasha''s body cannot be analyzed. If only the blood of half-demon is no problem, it''s just that there is no way to get the power of Inuyasha''s demonization in the original book, and it can still be like this!" As he spoke, Saya seemed to turn into a mass of slime, constantly changing his appearance. After a while, an Inuyasha appeared on the sofa and spread his hands: "Except for not being demonized, I am the second Inuyasha. If you are in the cemetery, you wont be able to deal with your son." Sayas goal is to smash his teeth. The demon sword with growth potential is of great research significance for Saya, but the knife is a guardian gift given to his son by the king of fighting teeth. Without any protective measures, Saya is fundamental Do not believe! "That''s it!" Jian Ji nodded softly, approached Saya''s changing Inuyasha, and plunged into each other''s arms like a girl in her arms. Then, an astonishing scene appeared. Sword Ji turned into water, and actually blended into this [Inuyasha] body bit by bit, and the two of them turned into one in a moment. Animal Dao Saya, the incarnation of the Dao who originally used psychic techniques, has undergone multiple changes after being cut out by Nagato. Now he has long since gotten rid of the concept of animal Dao. If expressed in more correct terms, it is probably the Tao of All Souls. Taking the virus as the core, collecting flesh and blood samples and gene maps of various worlds, and constantly constructing Saya''s bodies that are independent and fusion with each other, in a sense, after reaching the extreme in the distant future, Saya''s existence and infinity All kinds of flesh and blood creatures in the dimension can be equated, it is the way of all souls! Standing, [Inuyasha] walked to another comatose Inuyasha, and stretched out his hand to cover the opposite eyes. The unfamiliar demon power exudes waves of fluctuations, which seems to be deceiving something. Suddenly, Inuyasha opens. Eyes, a black pearl suddenly appeared from the eyes. [Inuyasha] Instantly grabbed the pearl, put it into his left eye, and said to himself: "It''s better not to open it first, and go to Nagato for help. After all, it is General Inu''s cemetery. If the last General Inu is short I wont be surprised about the resurrection." After the words, [Inuyasha] A dark circle appeared at the foot of which sticks out, grabbing everything in the secret room, including the sleeping Inuyasha, into the darkness, and then he leaned against the wall beside him , Instantly blended into the wall and disappeared. Emerging from the ground, [Inuyasha] was surprised to find that it was already midnight. The night sky is vast, and there is only one bright moon! The fifteenth moon is sixteen round. Speaking of it, today, it happens to be the sixteenth, when the moon is at its largest and most garden, and it is also the most sad time.Xunread www.xunread.com Because that bright moon, although so shining, the light is so bright, but there is no trace of warmth, it is just cold, just indifferent! Suddenly, the wind started! Just when [Inuyasha] was absent, a biting breeze pressed all the way from the forest in the distance. Yes, it''s just a breeze, but it''s like a mighty beast, over the forest, over the mountains, over the river!It suppressed the breath of all creatures within a radius of tens of miles. Moreover, with the passage of time, the wind has grown stronger! "This is... the top... big monster breath!" [Inuyasha] I squinted, feeling this power that is somewhat similar to my latest power, and felt speechless, "This kind of familiarity in blood, I''m going, isn''t it the Sesho Pill, I am ready to open it In the cemetery, this guy appeared, really... the fate of hell..." The space around him vibrated, and Nagato''s figure appeared from the ripples, looking into the distance, and whispered: "It turned out to be him, but I don''t know how strong it is. [Inuyasha] With an unhappy face, he shouted: "Sasashengwan, what are you doing here!" Obviously, Saya had entered the real Inuyasha role and looked at Nagato in amazement.Suddenly, a white figure with a vague outline appeared in the distance. This is a stalwart man with long silver-white hair like Inuyasha.His face is very slender, with a moon wheel on his forehead, and two red demon patterns on the left and right cheeks, giving a person an awe-inspiring temperament; there are several cherry blossoms floating on the white kimono, golden eyes are splendid, and he is dressed in a costume that is very extravagant. people. That peerless demeanor spreads his own superhuman indifference to every corner of the world under the blue night sky. Even if you don''t get close, the icy breath will chill your heart. call! The handsome and indifferent noble son landed on a big tree lightly, looking down at the two people below, especially [Inuyasha]. Regarding the existence of the other party, the noble son was even more cold. "Poison Hua Claw!" The trembling noble son appeared in front of [Inuyasha] instantly, with a claw penetrating the opponent''s abdomen, his face was cold; "You are not Inuyasha, a dirty fake, you dare to stain the blood of glory, no matter who you are, you must Pay the price of blood!" [Inuyasha] I didnt seem to have expected such a scene. I grasped the hand that passed through my abdomen with my left hand, feeling the poisonous eroded everywhere in the body, and asked with his hair lowered: "Could you ask, how did you know? You know, this is no ordinary disguise!" "I don''t know, it''s just intuition!" Sai Sheng Maru replied indifferently, looking at the other side''s seemingly indifferent expression, with the other hand stretched out, the poisonous green fire ignited, and blasted towards [Inuyasha]''s head. . "Intuition, it''s really a powerless answer, but... the iron claw of the soul!" [Inuyasha] still sighed with his head down, his right hand turned into a claw, and the same claw hit intersected with the poisonous claw of the Sashengwan. With a bang, and then the opponent''s attack, [Inuyasha] banged and retreated, blood spattered, and as he stepped back, his appearance gradually changed, returning to a sword with samurai outfit, while holding a black gem in one hand. . "black Pearl!" Seeing that the opposite Inuyasha turned into a little girl, Sasheng Marumen didn''t change her face, but frowned on the black jade in her hand, "It seems that there is another reason for killing you!" "Really? It''s not good to ignore me like that." Suddenly, a voice rang from behind the Sesho Maru, which immediately caused the Shasho Maru''s hair to stand up, and instantly appeared in the distance. Several kunai with the magical powers stood on the Sesho Maru. The place. The two confronted each other, and they seemed a little silent for a while. "Brother Nagato!" At this time, Jian Ji suddenly said, breaking the silence, "Let me come, Saya has really not been penetrated by anyone since he was born, it won''t work if I don''t give it back!" There was a rare anger in the words, and it was clear that Saya, who had gone the farthest among the six incarnations of Nagato, had already gotten serious... 56 Chapter 007 The Shaye People Appear... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya is the first six incarnations of Nagato, and it fits very well from the beginning. It is not like Shura Dao is completely unable to perform at his own level, and unlike Human Dao that is directly transformed from a puppet clone, it lacks a real life foundation. The virus angels born from the refining of countless zombies into Gu, are the truth about Saya! No one knows how strong Saya is. Even Nagato can only perceive it vaguely. Therefore, after knowing that Saya is serious, Nagato is very cooperative and leaning back, there is a ripple behind him, and the whole person disappears into the night. "Then, let me see, your power!" The indifferent voice reverberated in the silent night, shocking the evil sight who followed the Sesho Maru, and immediately jumped behind a stone. "Huh, pretend to be a ghost!" Seeing Nagato disappeared, Shishengmaru''s pupils shrank, obviously a little surprised at the power of the space used by his enemies. "Perfect monster, Sasei Maru, let you see our power!" Standing up, Sword Ji held the hilt and swears loudly. At the same time, eight spatial vortices appeared beside Jian Ji, one after another. A Saya walked out of the whirlpool. "Fire escape Saya, let the flames burn the world to death!" Red Saya is full of vigor and vindictiveness! "I am Saya!" This is a blue Saya, smiling and motioning. "Saya Lei Dun, are you provoking us, let me kill you into a scum!!" Ziyi Saya looked domineering and majestic. "Tudun Saye, please don''t want to go beyond the guard underneath." Saye, who was dressed in natural yellow, stood in the front with his hands imprinted, ready to go. "Feng Dun Saye, go!" White-clothed Saye, who wandered outside the crowd as soon as he appeared, smiled softly. "Mudun Saya, this is my home court, don''t blame me!" Saya, who was as strong as a sister-in-law, stood on the tree and looked at the Sahomaru condescendingly. "War God Saya is here, let''s fight vigorously!" This is the martial arts suit Saya who can hardly restrain the desire to fight, with his hands wrapped in bandages and gearing up. "Saya Cuizi, monsters, grab it with your hands!" This is an alternative Saya, a maiden in a samurai costume, a copy of the remnant soul of the maiden of the Cuizi maiden in the jade of the four souls. "Is this what you rely on, woman!" Shashengwan stretched out his left hand, surrounded by a whip composed of demon power, "No matter how many you have, let me, Shashengwan, tear them apart one by one!" In an instant, nine Sayas appeared, and the perfect monster of the Warring States Period, Sesho Maru, was about to begin a thrilling duel. Uzumaki is not a big country in the world, it is even a very small country, a small country with less than the rain, and in terms of prestige, it does not even surpass a small Ninja village like Tang Ninja. But the whirlpool family in the country of whirlpool is famous. Not only has a special physique, but also has a powerful sealing technique, and is the only physique that can become a perfect Nine-Tailed Person. It is precisely because of this that the relationship between the Uzumaki family and the Konoha Village is very friendly. The ninjas of the Konoha Village are served by the Uzumaki family''s micro-vortex shape, which shows that the relationship is extraordinary. A few years ago, Konoha suffered a loss in the country of Kawa, and he would endure it. It has a lot to do with the name of the country of Kawa who is the whirlpool clan. There is also a ninja village in Uzumaki Country, which is called Uzushio Village. The symbol of Ninja Village is the whirlpool shape on the back of the ninja of Konoha Village, and the master is naturally the Uzumaki family. What''s even stranger is that Uzumaki Village is also the capital of Uzumaki Country. The patriarch of Uzumaki Clan is not only the leader of Uzumaki Country, but also the name of Uzumaki Kingdom. It is also for this reason that for the tribe who lives outsideUzumaki Nagato can become the name of the country of the Uzumaki, the Uzumaki countrys name is so popular that it was originally proposed to let the Uzumaki clan establish a branch in Yuren Village. I agreed. I dont know much about Penn of Wuchao Village, or even understand that the country of Wuchao was destroyed in the war, and only a few members of the Wuchao clan escaped. As for the time in which Penn disappeared in the flames of war, it is impossible to know, and the original book does not say in detail, but it will definitely not be in the Second World War, otherwise Kushina will not have the chance to appear. After being forced to join Yuren Village, Jiu Xinnai, who has the memory of the traveler, worked hard to promote alliances between the two villages, establish branches, and transfer relatives. He was afraid that the tragedy in the memory would really happen. However, the members of the Uzumaki family in the original book are generous and radiant, even surpassing Konoha''s Sen? Hand family and Uchiha family. The first is the leader of Akatsuki, the largest terrorist organization, and Uzumaki Nagato is a member of the Uzumaki family. Followed by the wife of the first Hokage Senjuzuma from Konoha Village, Uzumaki Mito, and also the first Kyuumi Jouri. Then there is Uzumaki Kushina''s second-generation Nine Tails Juli, the wife of the fourth-generation Hokage.Think twice about Pen Fun Pavilion www.sssqxw.com Finally, there is Uzumaki Naruto, Uzumaki Kushinas son, and the third generation of Nine Tails Juli, who is also the protagonist in the original book!The center of all stories. Compared with the above, the remaining whirlpool incense phosphorus, members of the "Eagle" organization, seem a little insignificant. The first major organization leader and protagonist in the original work are all members of the whirlpool family, which shows the strength of the whirlpool family. Of course, these are all things in the original book, and it is unpredictable whether it will happen. At this time, Penn and the man-made tail orc pillar power of Yurenin village-Uzumaki Kushina is driving a huge ninja eagle to the Uzumaki country quickly, because Uzumaki''s secret intelligence has revealed that the Uzumaki family Being watched by unknown forces is likely to be the genocide of the Maelstrom family in the original book. After reporting Konoha and Uzumaki country, Kushina is still a little worried. Although his parents have moved to Urenin Village, Kushina still has some good relatives and friends in Uzumaki country, so he wraps around. Going to have a look. But Yunin Village was in combat readiness at this time, and in desperation, the only free Payne had to personally drive the Ninja Eagle to Uzumaki Kingdom to support her. That is because the vortex clan is too good at sealing, Penn has already left a few psychic beasts in the vortex country as a mark, and at this time, just fly over. After all, psychic beasts are different from ordinary creatures. Ninjas who are proficient in sealing art can easily distinguish psychic beasts. If they are discovered, it will cause a lot of misunderstanding. The Uzumaki Country is located at the bottom right of the Fire Country. It is a small country surrounded by water on three sides. One days long journey between Payne and Kushina to reach the border of the Uzumaki Kingdom, straight through the country of Fire, and did not stay in the country of Fire. First, Kushina was anxious, and secondly, the relationship between Payne and Konoha was not good. It is easy for something bad to happen, especially at this moment when the war is about to break out. On the way, Payne didnt take this action as a tour, and went all the way forward. The Third World War should be coming soon. The right way to solve the vortex country is the right way to prepare for the Third World War. It''s business. Enter the Uzumaki Country and rush directly to Uzumura Village in the most central area. When it was about to reach it, Payne frowned slightly, "What''s the matter? Hasn''t Konoha and Uzumaki country been notified? How could this be..." Looking at the war-filled and incomplete Vortex Kingdom in the distance, Payne thought with a cold expression, but he did not expect to be late. I dont know whether it was the change caused by Paynes arrival or the original Vortex Kingdom. It was destroyed at this time. Penn and Jiu Xin Nai turned into a flash of lightning and quickly rushed into the Uzumaki Village. "Just destroyed?" Watching the blood flow into a river, the corpses were all over the floor!The flames of the houses are still burning, and the houses around the streets are shattered!Terrible, hellish horror. "What''s going on! It''s not that it has been warned, and the people of Konoha!!" Kushina is obviously a little unacceptable, this is a Ninja village, and there should be Konoha ninja support. The Uzumaki clan is not a class-separated family like Uchiha, nor is it a family where enslavement of clan people occurs in the Hyuga clan. Kushinas childhood, at least here, is very beautiful, so for the miserable scene here, Kushina It''s hard to accept. "These people have just been killed, and it will not take more than an hour! Go, Nana!" Payne was watching over the dead, feeling the temperature of their blood, and clearly knowing when they were killed. "Yeah!" At any rate, she was already a qualified ninja, the girl stopped her tears, and quickly jumped on the roof with Payne and ran towards the center. "Are you late?" The palace was also breached, and the corpses were all over the floor. All the nurses died on the first line of the palace. Payne grew colder and rushed towards the palace quickly. And above the throne, a middle-aged man with a crown, his face stiff, his eyes half-opened, he had no expression in his eyes, obviously he had been dead for a long time, and he was still the kind of unstoppable. "Uncle Da Ming!" Jiu Xin Na covered her mouth, tears could not help but leave. Bump!! Suddenly, Payne moved his ears slightly, and vaguely heard the sound of battle blasting from a distance... "Nana, there are fighting voices over there, and maybe there are survivors!" Knowing the sadness in the heart of this girl who has been carrying a secret since she was a child to understand the future death, Payne decisively diverted her attention. Jiuxinai heard that, without saying a word, leaped in the direction pointed by Payne, a riot of evil Chakra exploded in the air, and the phantom of the ten tails roaring up to the sky suddenly appeared above the destroyed village. Ooooooo!!! The mighty power shook all directions, and the roar of sadness and anger spread far and wide. In the cave far away from Wuchao Village, Danzo looked at the giant phantom in the distance, squinting his eyes and wondering what he was thinking. And in an inconspicuous corner of the Uzumaki Kingdom, Bai Jue emerged from the ground, looked at the phantom of the Ten Tails, and said, "Xiao Nagato actually made this kind of thing with an outgoing golem. Just tell Madara..." ps: How should I say, watching the end of Inuyasha, I saw that it was more than ten o''clock in the evening, so I had to water chapter... 57 Chapter 008-Sayas Tactics...Nagatos Invitation for Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The huge, trembling demon spirit reverberated in the air, and the Sashiwan Maru stood under the moon sky. With a wave of the demon-powered whip in his hand, the whip instantly stretched and flung it towards the Shaye in a perfect arc. The tree blocking the way was swung by the light whip as if nothing, a small mark appeared in the trunk, and collapsed with a bang! "Tudun Triple Earth Array!" The yellow-clothed Tudun Sayyah made a seal with both hands and pressed it on the ground. A three-layered dirt wall appeared out of thin air, blocking the attack of the light whip, but after all, it was the most perfect of this era. The monster''s demon power was condensed, and the light whip broke through the two earth walls before the power disappeared. On the remaining soil barrier, a red figure suddenly appeared. His hands had already been sealed, his head was slightly tilted back, and his cheeks were bulging. It was Huo Dun Saye in red. "Burn it to death! Fire escape-the technique of dragon fire singing!" Several fire dragons gushed out of the girl''s mouth, roaring and rushing towards the killing pill. The air was filled with heat, and the fierce flames advanced to ignite the dry things around. "Yeah!" Shasheng Maru frowned lightly, one dodged to avoid the first fire dragon, and then jumped forward to the second fire dragon. The agility of the big monster is really not to be underestimated. The Shasheng Maru can always flash at the moment of the moment. Over the fire dragon''s attack. "You can''t hide in the air, that''s it! Feng Dun-vacuum big jade!" Feng Dun Saya, who has been wandering on the edge of the battlefield, didn''t know when he appeared not far from the Sesho Maru, and ninjutsu broke out! The roaring vacuum bomb head-on hit the Sesho Maru that was still in the air, and the powerful Fengdun Ninjutsu blasted the Sesho Maru into the ground. At this time, Tedun Saya, who was already ready, had released her own ninjutsu. "Earth Escape-Yellow Spring Marsh!" The place where Sesho Maru was located turned into a quagmire, and the silver-haired monster was sunk into the ground, and then Tukun Saya''s hands were sealed again, and her ninjutsu was unlocked, and the quagmire turned into a piece of land again. At this time, she was already buried. Hundreds of meters underground. "Master Shashengmaru! This...how could it be possible!!" The little monster Xie Jian was lying behind the stone, gritting his teeth and watching this scene. Suddenly, a heartbeat-like sound came from the ground, and for a moment, huge claws blasted out from the ground, blasting the Tu Dun Shaye behind the earth wall into the gravel. The other Sayas were indifferent and started to act on their own. "Shui Dun-Shui Qingbo!" Standing in the distance, Shui Dun Saye was half kneeling on the ground, and the surging Shui Qingbo spit out from his slender mouth and rushed towards the huge demon claw. "Huo Dun-the art of howling fireballs!" A huge fireball spit out from Huo Dun Saye''s mouth, and the water clear waves hit the demon claws. As if feeling threatened, the underground monster broke through the shackles of the earth, broke the earth, and rushed out from the underground, only the collision of the flame and the river, and countless white smoke, enveloped everything. The dim vision couldn''t stop the movement of the huge monster shadow, a mouth of blood suddenly appeared in front of Huo Dun Saya, biting down with lightning speed. "Enchantment!" At some point, Cuizi''s version of Saye appeared behind Huo Dun Saye, an emerald green enchantment suddenly opened, biting the enchantment with a big mouth, but unable to break through, but was burned by the purification power of the enchantment. "Fire escape-extinguish the fire!" The opportunity is not to be missed, Huo Dun Shaye made a decisive decision, called the huge Chakra reserve, A*-level Huo Dun ninjutsu, and used it again, and the fierce flames soared into the sky, but it was a pity that the demon dog decisively retreated and escaped, but- "Finally finished, come on, Mu Dun-the tree world is coming!!" Mu Dun Saye, who has been silent since the beginning of the battle, finally made a move. The first move was the signature ninjutsu of the first generation of Naruto in the Naruto World Konoha Village. A large swath of trees grew wildly, dragging the battlefield into the jungle. Even the giant demon dog that Shishengwan transformed into is not bound by trees. The Blood Succession Boundary of Naruto World is not so much a talented ability as it is a bloodline inheritance. Even if it is cloned and copied, it will only take away the realization of the Blood Succession Boundary in the flesh. It lacks the skills engraved in the soul and cannot perform the best. Good results, but Mu Dun is obviously not in this list. The reason is that the manifestation of Mu Dun Xueji is a body of wood attributes. With the help of Tsunade, he obtained a variety of Mu Dun ninjutsu passed down from the first generations. In a sense, Saya also acquired wood. The blood of the escape is not as perverted as the first generation. Its just that, after all, Sasei Maru is the big monster in this world after all, and Sayas wooden escape is not perfect, so the huge monster dog roared, opened the shackles of the limbs, the attack between the claws, and the poison that spread out of the body continued to destroy this. The world of trees! "Haha, let me completely burn you to death, Huo Dun-the art of fire dragon flame bullets!!" Standing on a tree, Huo Dun Saye continuously released ninjutsu, setting fire to the forest. "Shui Dun-the technique of black rain!" The indifferent blue-clothed Shui Dun Shaye fan fanned the flames and poured oil on the fire. Then, the spark set a prairie fire, and the whole tree world burst into flames in this hot flame. Oooh!! The huge monster dog roared in anger, and the huge monster bombs gathered in the air and bombed in the direction of Saya and others. The sound of bombing and bombing spread throughout this area. Not far away in the village of Maple, the villagers were all Hidden in the basement shivering, Miko Feng looked at the scene in the distance, shocked. "What is it, damn dog monster, look at the present I prepared for you!" A proud voice came out from the sky, and Lei Dun Saye, who had never appeared before, was printed in the air. At this time, the heat generated in the burning forest affected the sky, generating updrafts, and then the updrafts produced accumulated rain.Tower Novel www.taxiaoshuo.com "Let''s take it! Lei Dun''s ultimate meaning-Qilin!!" Lightning changed its shape in Saya''s hands, turning it into the shape of a unicorn, and guided it down through the chakra masses gathered in his hand. An angry beast roared towards the huge monster dog below. Feeling the danger coming, the demon dog roared up to the sky, and the huge demon energy bomb went upstream and blasted towards the divine beast. In the thunderous roar, the thunder flickered, and everything within a radius of several miles was turned into ashes. After a long time, the cumulus cloud dispersed, and the moonlight scattered again. Four figures slowly appeared in the center of the explosion. They were the Valkyrie Saya and Sword Ji Saya, who had never done anything at the beginning, and Cuizi Saya, who had only shot once, and...the humanoid Sahomaru. "How... maybe! Master Shashengwan!!" Xie Jian was really crying this time, looking at Shisheng Pill, it was like seeing his idol go to the end. It''s just that the armor of the Sesho Maru shattered at this time, and a long sword came out from the front of the Sesho Maru''s chest. It was the hand of Sword Hime Saya behind him. Obviously, Sword Hee caught the moment when the Sesho Maru fell crisply. Hit with one blow. And the god of war Saya is standing not far from the killing pill, clutching the big hole in her chest, and Cuizi Saya is helping her heal her wound, and Cuizi Saya has a knife on her waist, which is the natural tooth of the killing pill! At this moment, this healing knife seemed to feel the danger of its own master, and trembled very much. She coughed, looked at the Shasheng Wan and said softly: "Awesome, after taking a Lei Dun Qilin, you can still react, even the old lady almost hollowed out your heart." Sesho Maru was indifferent, feeling that his heart was pierced by a single blow, some kind of force almost destroyed the heart, and the vitality quickly passed away. Some emotions said: "I was not killed by the war in the West, but I died. This kind of nameless place, didn''t you expect this to be me, the end of the Shashengwan?" Happiness! The sound of applause appeared in this empty place, ripples in the space, Nagato''s figure appeared here, applauded gently, and said: "It''s really a long experience. It''s clear that everyone facing alone is not an opponent of Sesomaru. , The power increases exponentially in cooperation." "The purpose of your strategy at the beginning is to use Kirin to create a gap that can be a fatal blow!" "Yes, sir!" Cuizi Saya seemed to be a bit old-fashioned, answering Nagato''s question in a respectful manner. Nagato didn''t care about it, and Saya had no strange character. Nagato turned to Sesumaru and looked at this proud man who claims to have the perfect yokai blood. Even when facing death, he did not have the slightest fear of death, and he couldn''t help but feel good. In fact, in "Inuyasha", Sesumaru was the most popular among Nagato, so Nagato had an idea to make Sesumaru his incarnation. The previous incarnations were not cultivated by living beings in a certain sense, so Nagato suddenly wanted to know what would happen to living beings receiving the six seeds. So Nagato asked softly, "Hey, Sasomaru, are you interested in joining us?" "What do you mean!" Shashengwan grabbed the blade on his chest, twisted it hard, and clicked, the blade broke, and the sword behind him was shocked. He drew out only half of the sword, and Shashengwan was full of poison. Blood gushes out and falls to the ground, making a hissing sound. "Your failure is entirely due to the fact that you are in this closed era, a closed world, and everything about you has already been mastered. In this case, how can you be undefeated when you encounter Saya, who is best at targeting enemies!" "Don''t be limited to the shadow of General Canine anymore, join us to witness the reality of the world, not just the Westland, the world, and even the different worlds. I think you are very suitable for this thing." Said that there was a dark seed in the heart of Nagato''s hand, and Shashengwan was very familiar with it, it was the breath of hell, and Cong Yunya, the breath of the father''s strongest blade. "what is this?" "The seeds of the hell road can make you stronger and help you get out of this world. Of course, the premise is that you are not assimilated by this stuff." After all, I don''t know what will happen, it just feels very beneficial to me, Nagato said. Time passed by little by little, and the life of Sasei Maru gradually came to an end. In the Maple Village, the maiden Feng watched the movement in the distance gradually subsided, and suddenly a hell-like aura enveloped the world, as if...some kind of terrible existence is slowly being born... ps: After reading the end of Inuyasha, I suddenly liked the Shashengwan! Originally wandering between Naraku and Sasomaru, which one to choose, but Naraku and Saya are somewhat overlapped, and they are not as cute as Saya sauce, so they lost... There is another chapter, to be sent around ten o''clock. .. 58 Chapter 009 The Six Truths...Hell Killing and Collecting You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s first six-way incarnation, Saya, is a virus angel born from countless zombies gathered into Gu. In a sense, it is a natural existence with the highest growth potential. The second incarnation of the six realms, Li Shuaixi, is simply refined from the body of the reincarnation. Even with the existence of a genetic lock, the inherent deficiencies have always been obvious and always restrict this six realms. The combat power of the strongest way to kill will be played. The third six incarnation, Kira, was Nagato who sneaked an attack on the Anubis projection, plundering a ray of death and his own puppet body. He was almost a semi-god body, but his starting point was another Its too high and lacks the experience of growing up. Its not so good now. Maybe something goes wrong when the strength reaches a certain level. The three incarnations were born in different ways, and the only thing in common was that they were all born in existence without thinking before they were born. And the fourth way of this birth, the way of hell, is directly transformed from living beings. Nagato is not very clear about what the result will be. The breath of crimson hell appeared in the world, and the smell of sulfur enveloped everything in the radius. At the center of this hell breath, the pulse sound like a beating heart was clearly audible. Suddenly, Nagato seemed to be caught in some strange realm In the dark night and snow, on a cliff, blood constantly splashed out of one hand, dyeing the snow on the ground red, and it looked unusually bright.Looking from the side of the hand, a white figure behind it was independent in the wind and snow. The owner of the white figure, not someone else, is the Sesho Maru, who came from the battlefield, and the owner of that hand is his father, the Great Monster Dog General Fighting Tooth King, who is well-known in the West. He can also see the traces of the battle on his body, and the new scars on his handsome face. At this time, Nagato seemed to be incarnate as the Sasaomaru, looking at the dog from the perspective of Sasaomaru, and seemed to have the perspective of God, looking at everything in front of him as a third party. "Do you really want to go? Father!" Saisheng Maru''s indifferent voice came out from behind the King of Douya, just like the cold wind and snow. Feeling the complex emotions on Sesho Maru, watching the attitude of the king of fighting teeth, Nagato seemed to be touched in some way, and he couldn''t feel anything. "Do you want to stop? Shashengwan!" Douya King asked as if he couldn''t hear the indifference in his voice. "No! I won''t stop you, but before that, I hope you will give Cong Yunya and Iron Brokenya to me!" In the tone, it seemed that in the eyes of Sashengwan, those two were more important than his father''s life. A moment ago, the King of Fighting Tooth fought against the Dragon Bone Spirit. Because he had fought against the Four Demon earlier, his demon power was slightly consumed. When facing the Dragon Bone Spirit who was equal to him, the King of Fighting Tooth fell into a bitter battle. Although he finally defeated the Dragon Bone Spirit But he was no longer able to kill him, so he could only be sealed. And not long after the King of Fighting Tooth sealed the Dragon Bone Spirit, the old Flea Man Mingjia arrived, and he also brought another news that made King of Fighting Tooth heart palpitations, that is, taking advantage of his own expedition this year, humans unexpectedly Taking advantage of the time when the main force of his expedition was no longer in the monster city, he began to attack the monster city. At first, the monsters in the demon city could be resisted, but later, the human king of the West Kingdom joined the human armies of several other countries to attack the demon city. He could not stand the overcrowded demon city at risk, and acted as a dog. The vassal of the demon clan, and the famously greedy and fearful Mingjia escaped from the demon city. Because of her small body, it took Mingjia a full half a month to arrive here and told the King of Douya. And there was another news that Princess Sixteen Nights might be going to give birth during this period of time, which made the King of Fighting Tooth worry more about the comfort in the city, and at this moment, the Shishengwan came and formed. This scene before me. Sesho Maru knows that the King of Fighting Tooth will definitely go back, and that King of Fighting Tooth is seriously injured, and there will only be one result if he goes back, but he hopes that King of Fighting Tooth can give him his two demon swords before he leaves, because he needs them. The power of two demon swords. and-- Nagato could clearly feel the rare affection in the heart of this indifferent man. If you want to keep someone, just say it straight, and use the knife as an excuse. Is this considered arrogant?Nagato thought unscrupulously. But what Sesomaru didn''t expect was. "It''s impossible, I said so, would you kill your father?" Douya King asked suddenly, but Shashengwan didn''t speak, but coldly looked at Yexia, the domineering back. "Huh! Do you want this power so much? Why do you pursue power?" Shashengwan didn''t speak, but Douya King''s doubts did not stop. "My dominance is my path forward, and only when I get the strength can I open this road for me!" At this time, the Sesho Maru, not the Sesho Maru who has experienced human feelings hundreds of years later, he cannot understand his father. He only wants his domineering power. "Domineering...? Sashengwan! Do you have something to protect too?" He muttered, his eyes covered by silver hair could not see the slightest emotion. "Something you want to protect?" Hearing the sound, Shashengwan''s pupils shrank, "This thing! It is not necessary for me Shashengwan!" 17 Biqu Ge www.17sctxs.com Said that, Sesho Maru remained indifferent, and at the same time, a huge black shadow in front of his eyes concealed the brilliance of the moon, turned into the prototype of the fighting tooth king, to fill the roar, suddenly making the surrounding wind and snow raging crazily. Then the scene in front of Nagato trembled and was instantly fragmented. A dazzling white light almost blinded Nagato''s eyes... A moment later, when Nagato opened his eyes again, it turned out to be... a white breasted room. Even Nagatos determination was shocked. Then Nagato realized that he had become a baby, and Actually unable to move, in other words, this body is not his own, he is just a bystander. As the baby was picked up, Nagato saw her holding her own woman, which looked very similar to Sasangomaru. Even holding the baby, her face was cold. It seemed that this was the nature of this woman, and she was the mother of Sasangomaru. Up to this point, if Nagato doesn''t know what happened, it will damage the IQ. Obviously, Nagato seems to be going through the life of Sashengwan. No, it''s a monster. From the time of infancy to the fame when he was young, the young man fought on the battlefield. After his father died, he took his servants to walk around the Warring States Period, fighting with the strong, seeking the strongest domineering way... From the beginning, Nagato was full of enthusiasm, and then became boring. Then, he completely incarnates in the Sesho Maru, and kept traveling until he was hit by the sword in the heart by Sword Hime Saya, and Nagato suddenly woke up... Opening his eyes, it was still the battlefield filled with hell. Saya didnt know when only the first Saya was left. A pure girl in white was jumping around in the hell-filled world, and even occasionally took a deep breath of hell. , Just like a deep breath of fresh air. In the center of the battlefield, Shisheng Maru was standing there, at the center of the hell breath vortex, and seemed to have just awakened, stepping out step by step. "That''s it! Is this the true meaning of the six incarnations?" Feeling the awakening of the Sesho Maru, Nagato finally realized that the six incarnations he created by accident existed and why. The purpose of cutting out the six incarnations is to purify oneself, to get rid of all shackles, and to concentrate Nagato''s power on the real self. Nagato finally understood that the refining of the six incarnations can never be done casually. It is divided into several stages, incubation, refining and evolving. Pregnancy, as the name suggests, is to conceive an incarnation from various materials. Kira and Li Shuaixi are at this level. Refining means that the incarnation must completely refine one''s own Tao, or even derive a new Tao. Saya is the representative of this class. She has already transcended the shackles of the animal Tao, and is moving in her own direction. Enough real experience, or maybe one step closer. And today''s Shashengwan is the representative of the third stage. Hundreds of years of experience completely exploded Saya, and Shashengwan actually reached the third stage in one fell swoop. Not only did Hell Dao be perfectly refined, but also something was derived to feed back the reincarnation eye. At this time, Hell Dao had completely evolved into a spell in the left eye of Nagato Reincarnation. Da Da Da!!! When the white-clothed and silver-haired figure walked out of the shadows, all the hell aura seemed to have lost its traces in an instant, and the perfect figure stood standing under the moonlight. But the most eye-catching thing is that the knife in the hand of Sashengmaru, a peerless demon sword with green light, the violent demon spirit in the hands of Sashengmaru is unexpectedly docile, it is the exclusive weapon of the original Seshengmaru-Burst Fang ! This knife has existed in the heart of Sesei Maru a long time ago, but it must be that Sesho Maru becomes a monster that can be alone.In the original work, it was during the first battle of Qu Ling that the sword was activated by Sesho Maru himself, which had been in his heart, and while getting the broken teeth, Sesho Maru also got a new arm. Of course that was something in the original work. At this time, the Sasheng Maru who incarnates in the way of hell has undoubtedly stepped out of the shadow of the King of Tooth completely, surpassing his father? Isn''t that a matter of course in the heart of the Shashengwan at this time! Therefore, this knife that couldn''t appear because of the problem of Sesho Maru''s own problem, at this time, could not wait to appear, appeared in the hands of its only owner, eager to fight! The broken tooth is a symbol of the strength of the Sesho Maru, and it is also a powerful leap in abandoning the fetters of his father, and it is a full manifestation of the powerful power of the Sesho Maru.When Sesumaru appeared in the turbulent Warring States period with a powerful smashed tooth gesture, it was one of the most powerful monsters in the Warring States period. "Who are you!" Nagato stared at the Sessomaru and asked with a smile. For a long time, Shashengwan seemed to sigh, and then it seemed to replied firmly: "I am Shashengwan, son of General Canine, Shashengwan, hell way-Shashengwan!" At this point, hell road returns!.. 59 Chapter 010-The World Contract... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shishengmaru stood under the moonlight, holding a broken tooth in his hand, and suddenly there was a feeling of being wrong. Although in terms of soul or body, there is no doubt that he is the Sashengwan. However, Sasheng Maru knew that in just a few minutes, the once arrogant and perfect monster, the Shasheng Maru, was dead in a certain sense, and now he is the former Shasheng Maru and the seed of Hell Dao. The new existence bred by fusion, Hell Dao-Shasheng Wan. "Welcome, our new companion!" Said the girl Saya with a smile at the Sesho Maru, and at the same time handed her natural teeth to express her kindness. After all, both parties were fighting before, and this new companion was almost killed by herself. dead. Shishengmaru nodded, took the natural tooth, tied it to his waist with the broken tooth, and then said to Saya: "Let Inuyasha leave, and... give up the broken tooth!" "Hey! Didn''t you already know, your old man..." Saye asked in surprise, but was interrupted by the Sanshengwan before he finished speaking. I saw this indifferent man who still has the same temperament even though he was transformed into the hell road. Stroke the natural teeth. "In any case, it is also the blood of one of my canines. I am looking forward to whether he can snatch the broken moon from Mingdao from my hands, and... I don''t want to disturb my father''s sleep." It is very rare that Sesei Maru said a long time, then turned around and stepped into the darkness, leaving only the sentence "I will go to the West of the Country", and it directly turned into a light and disappeared into the night sky. Saya stared at Nagato in a daze, blinked, and nodded with a chuckle: "Leave Inuyasha and Tetsuya. Anyway, you can find the secret sahsho pills for you, just treat it as for the sahsho pills The meeting ceremony, and just now, I have found a way to concoct this plane." What happens when the world connects with the world? As far as Nagato knows, there are no more than three. The first kind of nature is swallowing, or swallowing naturally, or swallowing under the control of the Lord of the World. This was the case in Nagatos Ten Thousand Realms and Shangri-La. The second type is subordination, probably because there is a big gap between the essence of the world, and the original consciousness of the small world is directly assimilated by the original consciousness of the big world. From then on, the small world has become a subordinate plane of the big world. The third type, under the metaphor of the image, is the alliance, just like the situation in the world of Inuyasha and the world of grudges. The will of the two worlds is not much different, because the jade of the four souls, the god of gods, and the homologous relationship between Kagome and platycodon, the two worlds are connected and exchanged. The world in the decline period is supported by the power of the world, and the world in the development period is consulted by the law, and grows faster, until the cause of the jade of the four souls is cut off, and the connection between the world is disconnected again. Nagatos Ten Thousand Worlds is another situation. First of all, the Ten Thousand Realms are very small, and it is impossible to swallow the world of Inuyasha. At the same time, there is a mysterious thing in the origin of Ten Thousand Realms, the Key of the Ten Thousand Realms, which is not afraid of the assimilation of other worlds, so under normal circumstances it can only be the third This situation. And that''s why Nagato came here. Anyway, something like the power of the world has the key of ten thousand worlds, and Nagato has never lacked. What Nagato lacks are laws, strange things, and various backgrounds. "That? Brother Nagato, I think you should think more carefully. My reason tells me that this is very bad!" It was already noon the next day. The girl was tied to the Godwood by light ropes, and the strange patterns were branded on the trees, the ground, and even Saya by Nagato''s blood with Inuyasha. "Don''t worry, I''m still pretty sure...should I?" "Should...should you? I said, Brother Nagato, you didn''t use you before in revenge, did you?" Then, tears appeared in the girl''s eyes, and the legendary star attacked with tears and eyes. "Don''t worry, I''m Nagato, and how is it possible to get revenge? It''s just to make you contribute to science!" Ignoring the opponent''s offensive completely, Nagato continued to paint one pattern after another, just saying the last , That gloomy tone directly made Saya almost ran away. "Okay!" Nagato got up, snapped a finger, directly defeated the girl, and said softly: "You can start, sacrifice the jade of the four souls, this is the most critical thing of karma." "Yeah!" Saya was unambiguous when it came to business, and directly called out the jade of the four souls. The pink light illuminates the entire godwood, and the runes inscribed by Nagato seem to be drawn by some kind of dazzling resonance. Crimson light. "Samsara vertical pupil-open!" Nagato clasped his hands together and gave a soft drink. The vertical pupils on the center of his eyebrows emitted a burst of golden light, intersecting with the crimson light and the pink light of the jade of the four souls, and finally merged into a red and gold ball of light that continued to rotate. "The contract is established-take it!" Seeing the light ball appeared, Nagato gave a soft drink again without hesitation. A burst of attractive force emanated from the vertical pupil and incorporated the light ball into it. Then, the vertical pupil closed. Suddenly, Ten Thousand Realms trembled softly, seeming to get a great deal. The supplement is even thicker.Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com Then, Nagato showed an unspeakable relief from the bottom of his heart, as if he had unloaded a large mountain. Although there were still a few rocks on his body, it was much easier than before. In fact, what Nagato doesnt know is that although there is a world tree, it is only a half-hearted world tree. Previously, a large part of the ten thousand worlds was supported by the key of ten thousand worlds and Nagatos own soul. The law is too simple to support the existence of Ten Thousand Realms alone. In fact, if Nagato is not lucky enough to get a world tree directly at the beginning, otherwise things like Ten Thousand Worlds will really have to wait a long time until Nagato is strong enough to be able to open it. At this time, the most direct benefit of establishing a relationship with the world of Inuyasha is that the law is quickly filled in. The most conspicuous change brought about is that Nagato seems to be relaxed, and with the passage of time, the world will Communication becomes easier. "I said, Brother Nagato, if this is all right, then why tie me up!" Suddenly Saya''s faint voice sounded in Nagato''s ear. "Sa, who knows?" Nagato turned his head and said casually, a wave of ripples swayed, and the whole person disappeared in place. The angry girl broke away from the rope, slammed into the space ripples with a punch, and immediately sank into it... In Konoha Village, all the high-level figures of Konoha gathered in the Hokage office. The three generations of Hokage sat on the chair with sharp eyes, and the faces of the people in front of them were slightly bearing a bit of weight. The destruction of Wuchao Village almost became the fuse of the Ninja World, and the battle was ready to go. World war is not a trifling matter. Even the strongest standing at the top is likely to die. They have all experienced world wars, and they all understand the bloody and cruelty of world wars. How can they be relaxed. "Danzo, I don''t want to hear any more excuses from you. Now Urenin Village has destroyed Ushio Village, but Konoha has not been able to support this matter to inform the world. Now Konoha has lost any allies." Speaking of the three generations of Hokage, he couldn''t help being angry, glaring at his former partner: "You will not be allowed to do any small actions in private at any time!" "Yes!" Even if it is Danzo, the three generations of Hokage who are in the prime of life on the opposite side can only retreat and nodded. "Now Shayin Village and Yunyin Village have been stationed at the Konoha border at this time, and they are opposing Konoha Ninja, but this situation should end soon, and it will be a fierce battle at that time," With that said, the three generations of Hokage sighed. This pacifist is actually very disgusted with war, although such things are always unavoidable. "Shayin Village, it seems that I have forgotten the pain of World War II, Sun Slash, just give the order!" Konoha Village elder Mito Yanmen said directly, because Konoha''s strength at this time is for the sand that dared to peep at Konoha. Village, his first thought was to fight, not to reconcile. "The outbreak of the World War is inevitable. The problem is how to fight. A sandy hidden village is not a problem. The real enemies are Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village. The strength of these two rennin villages is comparable to that of Shayin Village. The strength is much stronger." Da She Wan said coldly. "Indeed," Dashemaru''s analysis was completely correct, and the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but echo the way, and the three generations of Shayin Village''s three generations of Hokage did not take it too seriously. "Moreover, it originally belonged to the isolated country between us and Yanyin Village. The country of Chuan may be released to Yanyin because of the Wuchao Village, and it may even act directly." "Then what to do?" At this time, Jiraiya asked, even if he is an idealist, Jiraiya is still the first of all Jiraiya from Konoha Village. "The three ninja villages cannot be united together. The big ninja villages are full of hatred. This has been left over from World War I and World War II. Even if the shadows of the major ninja villages unite, those ninjas will not I agree, so there is no need to worry about the three Ninja villages uniting." "At this time, the three Ninja villages aimed at Konoha at the same time, but it was only to seize materials and benefits. In the three wars, Konoha''s task was to drag on and drag down the fighting time indefinitely. Knowing the big Ninja villages Inability to withstand the materials consumed in battle." The three generations of Hokage are also considered heroes, and quickly came to the most central method of this battle. Compared with materials, the country of fire can fight against the entire world. It is true that Konoha has become the heaven of all. "As for Unin Village, they had directly smashed into Yanyin before, so even for the sake of face, Yanyin is very likely to do something with them, so I will go directly through the secret passage and the leader of Unin Village, and even the name of the country of Sichuan. Talk directly and win over this former ally." "Jilaiya, Dashemaru, Bofeng Shuimen listen to orders," the third generation of Hokage suddenly stood up and said loudly. "Yes!" The three raised their heads and chested up until the moment when the battle mission was released. "Oshemaru, you lead your team to fight against Shayin Village, Jilaiya you lead your team to fight against Yunyin Village, and Bofeng Shuimen leads your team to guard against Yanyin Village." "Yes!" "Also, Anbe followed the order, stepped up to find Tsunade, and be sure to find someone back for me before the decisive battle with Shayin Village!" "Yes!" ps: There is a third of the water in the back, I feel so few people will look at it again! Well, it burned out... .. 60 Chapter 011-Yuyes Conspiracy... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few days ago, the destruction of Ushio Village spread throughout the entire Ninja world, and almost immediately touched the nerves of many people. Almost everyone in all weak Ninja villages was in danger, thinking that Da Ninja village was going to clean up the battlefield before the war. , To remove any potential enemies other than each other. It is also the strength of Kawa no Kuni and its combat power group-Uren Village in recent years, especially the incident in which three strong men from Uren Village directly attacked Yanyin Village a few years ago, although they were later affected by the three generations of Yanyin Village. Sealed, but for some reason, this matter still spread throughout the Ninja World Continent. Therefore, Unin Village has almost become the representative of the small country Ninja Village on the Ninja Continent. The Ninja Village near the country of the river dispatched envoys to discuss with them at almost the same time, except for the Star Ninja Village, which has been secretly controlled by Unin Village. And Shinin Village, there are also Kushinin Village and Takigakura Village, which are also in the place where the great powers passed. At this moment, Hokage''s direct team from Konoha Village was also dispatched to Urenin Village. "This, this is... Rain Ninja Village?" Among Naruto''s messengers, the ninja headed by the ninja who participated in World War II back then also came to this rain country and witnessed Sannin''s battle against the Sansho fish. Hanzo''s shocking battle. At this time, he looked at the prosperous Ninja Village in the distance. He couldn''t imagine that the down-and-out Ninja Village, which was supported by the prestige of the demigod, had developed to such a stage. At this time, not to mention its combat effectiveness, just so prosperous. King, even Konoha, is not as good. "Is this Yunin Village? It''s so big, not inferior to Konoha, or even... bigger?" Standing on the coastline, a new-generation ninja stared at the huge building of Yunin Village. , The continuous towering towers, undoubtedly did not show the powerful background of Yuren Village. Coming to the gate of Yunin Village, the originally arrogant Konoha Ninja villages have reduced their arrogance after seeing the changes in Yunin Village from a distance. Qualified ninjas are generally not mavericks. It is undoubtedly very simple for them to hide their feelings. "Hello, we are the messengers of Konoha-Naruto-sama, please see Master Payne if you have something to do!" Facing the gatekeeper of Yunin Village, Konoha-ninja said his purpose without humility. Soon after, on the top floor of the office building in Yuren Village Center, Payne opened the letter in his hand and threw it on the desktop. The blue chakra gushed from the letter and turned into a small projection of the third generation of Naruto, appearing on Paynes desktop. on. "I''m the third generation of Hokage in Konoha Village. We met for the first time. Please advise, Mr. Payne from Urenin Village." One person and one projection looked at each other for a while, and the third generation of Hokage said first. "When we first met, I am Payne. Tell me your purpose! I don''t like nonsense!" Payne asked unceremoniously, with unquestionable will in his words, like the spirit of the gods in the sky. "Well, first of all, for Uzumaki Village, I hope you can convey Konoha''s apologies to Uzumaki daimyo..." The third generation of Hokage has a good temper, and did not express disgust with it, but slowly said himself. The purpose of this line was just interrupted by Payne before it was finished. "The three generations of Hokage, about the right and wrong of the Wuchao Village, we have our own conclusions afterwards, and the daimyo has also issued an order, and everything is based on the principle of survival of the third world war." Even if the three generations of Hokage, after hearing what the other party said, they couldn''t help frowning, but they were helpless.The three generations of Hokage knew why Danzo delayed the rescue team and watched the destruction of Wuchao Village, so they felt entangled. Everything will probably start from the name of the country of the river, after the Uzumaki Nagato appeared on the stage, because this young man of descent from the Uzumaki clan appeared outside, and became the name of the country of the river in one fell swoop, and truly mastered the powerful force group of Urenin Village. Later, the country of Uzumaki has gradually turned towards each other over the years. Especially with the increasing international influence of the country of Sichuan, especially after the attack on Yanyin Village by three unknown powerhouses in Yuren Village, this tendency also became apparent. Konoha previously applied for a second candidate for the column power from Ushio Village due to the loss of the second generation of Kyuubi who had originally prepared for it, but it was delayed by the opponent for nearly a year to achieve this. It seems completely intolerable. The three generations of Hokage also knew that Danzo was sitting and watching the destruction of Uzushio Village to promote World War III, to once again let the world remember Konoha''s strength, and it was also regarded as breaking the back of the new generation of nine-tailed people, making her feel at ease. In Konoha. Moreover, the establishment of branches of the Uzumaki clan a few years ago has completely become the last straw that overwhelmed Danzos decision. Since the Uzumaki clan in Uzhao Village is no longer the only one, you dont need to care about it being destroyed or something. . "Okay!" The three generations of Hokage stared at Payne for a while, realized that maybe the other party has insight into all the truth, and then said: "Your Excellency Payne should know that Yanyin will be in the upcoming war. I missed Yurenin Village, and at the same time, the other partys fundamental purpose is Konoha, so I think we can form an alliance. "Request, benefit!" Payne remained calm, but spit out two words coldly. "Help Konoha open up the battlefield against Iwain. After the war, we Konoha gave you the righteousness of Ninimura Shadow in the name of victory. Originally, Sansho Fish Hanzo was already qualified to have the name of Shadow, but the other party ruled Rainy Ninja Village The strength is not strong, now it seems that you, who surpassed Hanzo, possess such qualifications." "Yes, but one must be added. The battlefield of Yanyin must be led by Urenin Village, and Konoha must not interfere with Urenin Village. Remember, what I said is anything!" , Payne said. "it is good!" Bofeng Water Gate stood on the steps under the Hokage Rock, looking at the entire Kinoye Ninja Village from the distance, as if immersed in a certain mood, silent for a long time. ... "You will remember for me that this lord is the future Naruto, Uzumaki Kushina!" The red-haired girl stood on the podium, slapped one hand on the podium table, swearing so, red hair fluttering. "What a beautiful hair!" The young Water Gate looked at this scene and suddenly felt that it was so dazzling! Tubo World Novel www.tubo123.com In the practical class, there is no training. "The last one, Uzumaki Kushina, start." Finally it was the last one. "Huh, look at me." The red-haired girl was full of energy, stood in front of the stake, took aim slightly, and then threw out Kunai with a loud shout... At this moment, it seemed that the whole world was quiet, and I saw a Kuwu Wu less than 2 meters in front of him, one under the wooden stake, and one on the top of the wooden stake, wiping the instructors face and hitting the back. Dashu, the teacher''s face is pale, the last one God knows where it is. "Jiu Xinnai! Are you going to murder, you are so naive, now you can find it back." The instructor was angry. How could there be such a weird student? The first time I used Kuwu, I almost sent myself to see the Liudao Immortal. Although I admired him very much, I didn''t want to see him so soon. Jiu Xinna blushed and said that he was also embarrassed, so he picked up Kumu and shot a wooden target honestly, with a good score of five in three. In the corner, Watergate watched all this, his mouth slightly cocked. ... "Look, this group of little ghosts can''t even do nothing, they are really stupid." "Yeah, a bunch of idiots." In the practice class, several senior figures appeared and gave pointers. "It''s the senior student next door." "Yeah. What are they going to do." "Ouch!" With a cry, a classmate was pushed to the ground by a senior classmate. The angry red-haired girl stood up and shouted: "The bullying idiot over there, do you think you can do whatever you want without the teacher!" Although we are in the lower grades, we are not easy to bully!" "Look at me, the future Lord Naruto will sanction you!" Seeing the red-haired girl knocking a senior class to the ground with a punch, Water Gate stood beside the girl without hesitation, seemingly inspired by boys and girls, one after another boys and girls joined the''battle'', and a big battle was in the place. It is inevitable. ... "Student Jiuxinai, I like you!" On the day of graduation, young Watergate stopped Jiuxinai to say his confession loudly in no one. "what!" Watergate could only see the girl who seemed to run away in shock, her exposed ears were all red... ... Suddenly, a big hand slapped Watergate on the shoulder, calling him back to God. "What''s the matter, are you thinking about Jiuxina again?" "Teacher Jilaiya!" Turning his head, Water Gate found that it was his teacher Jilaiya, and then he greeted him in a sunny manner, and then looked at the village, his tone was a little low: "Yes, it''s already passed since Jiuxina left. For some years, I have also grown from Xia Nin children to the new film-level powerhouse, but found that there is no way to forget her anyway." "I have always believed that Jiu Xinnai must still be in some corner of this world, definitely!" Ji Lai was also silent, his direct disciple was good at everything, but he was too gentle, but if it weren''t for this trait, he might not be accepted as a disciple. "Mr. Watergate! It''s time to go!" A rash figure in the distance yelled as she ran. Watergate smiled knowingly when she saw it, and signaled to Zi Lai too; "Teacher, I''m leaving!" Randomly moved instantly, appeared beside the daredevil, lifted the opponent''s collar, and then disappeared instantly. "Watergate''s Flying Thunder God technique is a great achievement, it''s a convenient ability!" Jilaiya walked to the place where Watergate stood before, resting his hands on the railing, and looked at the whole village. ps: Okay, I admit that I want to write about the encounter between Pratunam and Kushina on the battlefield. It feels very interesting... .. 61 Chapter 012-Yanyin Battle Post... Yuren goes out for a reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wars in Ninja World are different from general wars. Ninjas have always been extremely mobile. Every qualified ninja can be transformed into an assassin as long as he wants to. Therefore, attacking a city or something has never been the goal of ninjas. Annihilating the enemys vitality and destroying the enemys base camp are the themes of the ninja wars. And the profession of ninja has extremely strong investigative ability. Even in the face of war, as long as you spend so many years in peace, Shinobus intelligence system will be like a spider web, spreading all over the country. Therefore, Leading an army to directly attack the enemy''s Ninja Village and destroy its main combat power is almost impossible. Therefore, such things as war posts appeared. At this moment, the battle book issued by Yanyin Village was delivered to Payne''s desk. The content of the battle book was very simple, with only the words "Bird Kingdom". "The notice has arrived at Blue Bird and Seven Kills. The decisive battle with Yanyin is in the country of birds. Lead the troops! On the battlefield, let him decide on the specific things. There is only one request for me. I must win!" "Yes!" A dark part in the shadow suddenly appeared, half kneeling to take the order, and then disappeared instantly. With the disappearance of the Anbu disappeared, the office fell into silence. Obviously, at this time, Payne''s main body Nagato had withdrawn his consciousness, leaving only the most basic subconscious to control the body. In Bai Yu Jingzhong, Xiao Nan took Kagome to visit this gorgeous white jade city condensed by the imagination of Nagato, but Xiao Nan''s own cold personality made him as cheerful as Kagome a little cold sweat. "By the way, Sister Xiaonan, I seemed to have heard the maids talk before that your world is at war, isn''t it?" Given the embarrassing situation of almost speechlessness between the two, the girl Kagome had to rack his brains to raise the topic. Just after the words were spoken, the girl suddenly realized that she really had a trace of interest. For girls living in peace times, the concept of war is still in paper description and imagination. "Well, yes, it''s only a decade or so since the Second World War, and the Third World War is about to break out..." As he spoke, Xiao Nan''s cold words were rare, and he felt a little bit sad. Ahhhhhh, did you guess the landmine? The girl thought so, the embarrassment on her face added a little bit. "Don''t care." Seemingly knowing Kagome''s thoughts, Xiao Nan turned to look at Kagome and said firmly: "This is just a transitional stage. Nagato will end all wars." Seeing the girl who was probably a rival in love in front of her, she was as firm as faith, and Kagome felt for the first time that her lover had another side of her unclear. Inexplicably, the girl seemed even more fascinated. Near the gate of Yuren Village, nearly a thousand ninjas gathered, and the farewell ceremony was like a grand farewell feast! The expedition ceremony of Unin Village is very high-profile, mainly because this is the first war since the reorganization of Unin Village by God''s Penn, and it is an undefeated expedition! If it fails, Payne defeated the demigod, and the three Yunin village powerhouses raided Yanyin. The mystery brought to Yunin Village will be revealed. Yunin has not yet completely become the big tree supporting the sky. The village and even the country of Kawa will face some nasty troubles. Especially, in this war, when Kawa no Kuni and Amunin Village had big plans, Nagato was not allowed to fail, so the two strongest beasts cultivated since the dawn of the organization were released at once. Get out. Moreover, such a high-profile farewell ceremony helped some unsuspecting villagers remember the glory of the village, and it also greatly encouraged the morale of the recruits. When Yurenin Village returns from a victory, it will be easier to get a bigger victory in the future! "Mr. Blue Bird, you are going to expedition, you... must take care!" A beautiful girl stood in front of Blue Bird and wanted to say something, but she stopped seeing the crowds and said something serious. if.Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com "Well, don''t worry, I''m just going to teach those Yanyin who don''t know what is good or bad, I am a blue bird!" A blue bird looked at the girl and said indifferently. Seeing that the coach is so powerful, the ninjas immediately burst into a fierce applause. Some of the worse guys even whistled. In desperation, the Blue Bird could only scan them with a''silenced'' gaze, warning slightly to make them more honest. "Jade Bird, I will be with you next time you set off!" The girl bit her lip and said firmly. "Haha, let''s talk when you arrive at Zhongren!" Blue Bird smiled disregardingly! The surrounding ninjas also burst into good-faith laughter. The girl''s face was flushed with shame, and she stomped her foot. She gave the blue bird a fierce look and ran to a corner with few people alone.Seeing her behaving in this way, the people around them even laughed! "Blue Bird, Lord Seven Kills, my son will be handed over to you! Please take care!" This is a middle-aged man from Yuren Village. Although he had always hoped that his son would become famous before, he is still nervous now when things come. It''s very, the eyes are always wandering towards the young man who stands silently on one side. "No problem, I know in my heart! Why, are you nervous?" Blue Bird joked, punching the middle-aged man fiercely."Don''t you believe me, uncle?" Blue Bird nodded at him, walked a few steps to the position facing the gate, waved his hand and said loudly: "The time is almost here, let''s go!" All the ninjas immediately promised, and the seven kills that were almost silent on one side also nodded slightly at the blue bird. The assembly was soon completed, and the troops began to broadcast outside the door. The girl looked at the blue bird from a distance, and wanted to come over, but she was afraid not to make people messy, so she didn''t dare to come over, so she waved at the blue bird from a distance, her eyes red. Bluebird smiled and beckoned to her, giving her a relieved look, and then turned and strode out of the village, walking alongside the seven kills, and the ninjas followed them. "Seven kills, do you remember our oath?" Standing in front of the team, Blue Bird stretched out his hand and banged, several green hummingbirds emerged from the palm of his hand, and then flew out. "natural!" Jade Bird and Seven Kills are actually orphans. They were displaced in the flames of war and supported each other until they were accepted by the dawn organization established by Nagato and cultivated into today''s strong men. In this era, the appearance of ninjas has weakened the status of nobles, and most common people have their own surnames. But now the two people whose strength far exceeds most of the existence in this world still have no surnames. Because they kept in mind what they had said to the big name who was about the same age as them when they walked out of the Dawn Base, the existence they admire most in their lives. "I dont have a surname, but Im incapable of naming it, so I wont give you a surname. So, just use your name as the initial surname of the offspring. Of course, it must be that your name resounds through the world of Shinobi time!" "I''m going to propose to Minako when I come back. It is said that after marriage, the wife will follow her husband''s surname. This is a bit difficult, and even if Minako doesn''t mind, it would be a bad idea to let the future child not even have a surname!" "So, seven kills, this is a good opportunity to use Yanyin as a stepping stone to let our names resound through the world!" "Natural!" The answer is still like gold, but with unspeakable pride in the words! "set off!" Blue Bird yelled, and jumped out side by side with the seven kills, and the other ninjas followed suit. Soon, the team of nearly a thousand people quickly disappeared into the distance... 62 Chapter 013: Waiting...Watergate is here for collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thousands of circles, Xiaoxue one after another. With the perfection of the laws brought about by the contract "Inuyasha" world, the small Ten Thousand Worlds actually have the seasonal changes at this time, and today is a white world. Snow flakes fluttered from the air to the ground in a disturbing manner like cotton wool, dyeing everything in the world into white. This white is extraordinarily clean and pure, just like washing the world from the inside out. Because of its geographical location and climate, Nagato has rarely snowed in these years, let alone such heavy snow, which almost dyed the world into white snow. Probably only this period will appear, Nagato thought to himself. As the Ten Thousand Worlds are completed step by step, this cave world will grow a little bit, until it becomes a vast world. At that time, no matter how much snow, it can only cover a fraction of the world... Nagato didn''t walk in the snow with an umbrella, letting snow fall on him, or dyeing Nagato''s body white, or melting into Nagato''s clothes. Nagato''s ability to withstand the cold is very strong. This level of wind and snow does not affect him, but gives him a feeling that he has never had before. It is both fresh and looming. Walked forward unhurriedly, leaving a series of evenly spaced, barely visible footprints on the ground.This is also a kind of practice. Nagato occasionally adds to himself. The practice is about the control of the innocent energy in the physical body, and it is not completed until no traces are left on the snow. The Five Elements True Qi is actually the physical power system derived from Nagatos practice of the Five Elements Heaven Kungfu. Nagato used the ten thousand worlds to swallow Shangri-La to complete the introductory practice of the Five Elements Heaven Kung. Fusion into the five elements of true energy. After combining the memory of Qin Shihuang, the later practitioners have many choices, or choose to integrate the five elements of gods, such as different fires, or choose to integrate some conceptual existence, such as extracting the fire of war in the war. Or choose the path of the first emperor, cut out the five emperors and five emperors, etc. There are many choices, and there are some even more incredible choices. After all, the Five Elements Tiangong is just an outline exercise. Ten thousand people have 10,000 choices for practicing. Nagato chooses a very simple cycle of the five elements. road. Through many thoughts, Nagato found that he didnt need any different fire water, the fire of war, the earth to carry, and there was no need to cut out the emperor incarnation. The purest five elements are the most suitable for Nagato. select. Because the root of Nagato is actually not the five elements at all, but the eye of reincarnation! Therefore, for the Five Elements Heavenly Art, Nagato only extracts some innate auras produced by the World Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds every day to cultivate the Five Elements True Qi, just to continuously purify this power and become one with the physical body. It''s just such a casual attitude, which makes this power and even the physical body stronger, which is an unexpected gain. Ever since he was cut out of Hell Dao Sesho Maru, Nagato''s reincarnation eyes finally triggered a qualitative change! Previously, Nagatos reincarnation eye was refined into his own destiny by Nagatos basic cultivation methods. Various changes have taken place, and even the third reincarnation eye at the center of the eyebrows was born. But these changes are not so much metamorphosis, it is better. That is, Nagato used the power of the world and the power of time and space to piece together various abilities. From beginning to end, Nagatos reincarnation eye is actually the left eye converging the original six powers and the bearer of the power of the world, the right eye becomes the bearer of the power of time and space, and the vertical pupil is closely connected to the world. Until the last time he cut out of the hell road, Nagato discovered that the third stage, which can also be called the complete hell road, would actually give a feedback to the main body, making Nagato''s left eye the first step in true transformation. The life barrier is the technique that Nagato obtained in the world of Inuyasha. In fact, it is the technique in which the life repair technique of the original prison road is transformed in the left eye of Nagato. This is a semi-passive barrier. As long as Nagato is willing , It can be used passively around the clock, and can also be actively turned off and turned off and made some other applications. As for the function of this enchantment, it is even simpler. In short, it is either to absorb the life force floating in the air, or absorb the life force of an enemy killed, acting on the body, repairing damage, and even life span. I can add that, in a sense, Nagato has been realized for immortality, immortality and so on. As long as the life barrier is still there, unless Nagato is destroyed by a single blow, Nagato will definitely not die. Outside, the war is burning. With the opening of the battlefield of Iwayuki Village in the country of birds, the first encounter with Yuren Village, Ishinin Village, and the upcoming Konoha against Iwafong Gate, began the initial encounter. At the same time, Sandyak Village and Yunyun At almost the same time, Yincun attacked Konoha''s border station. For a time, the third Ninja World War officially kicked off. However, these have not yet affected the Naga Gate in the Baiyu Jingzhong of the Ten Thousand Realms for the time being. With the passage of time, a more and more complete system of laws forms a trinity with the World Tree and the Spirit Sea, supporting the independence of the Ten Thousand Realms.126 Chinese Network www.126zw.com The pressure on Nagatos soul is getting lighter and lighter, so that there is a happy mentality of being reborn every day, and the more you live, the more cheerful it is. Even because of the decompression of the soul, Nagatos perception becomes more and more terrifying and spiritual As a result, the power of mind becomes more active and powerful. At this time, Nagato is staying in the Bai Yujing, looking at the information every day, studying all kinds of mysterious knowledge with enthusiasm, or having a few enthusiastic sports with a few girls, or watching the new fan, miss it Home life in a previous life. Nagato is waiting, waiting for the moment when he makes a move... When the ninja troop led by Hafeng Mizumon arrived at the battlefield of the bird country, Urenin Village and Ishinin Village had already fought against Iwagin Village, and in terms of the scene, they seemed to be at a disadvantage. "Haha, Konoha''s allies, I can look forward to you! I am Aoto, one of the heads of Urenin Village!" A green-haired, sunny-faced man appeared in front of Hafeng Shuimen. Stepped over and gave him a hug. Facing such a familiar guy, Bo Feng Shuimen also felt relaxed, at least not facing those politician-like faces, but also holding the opponent backhand, "I am Bo Feng Shuimen, this time the coach of Konoha troops, please Take care, Mr. Bluebird!" "The leader of the Yanyin troop is a guy who uses blasting. The specific situation is unknown. That guy is hiding in the opposite mountain city. The strength of my hand alone is not enough to cause damage to the strong mountain city. The huge impact is really frustrating. This mountain city is still a frontier mountain city created by the country of Sichuan to help the country of birds." After a few words of greeting, Blue Bird led the Bofeng Shuimen and the others to the discussion camp, and pointed to the tall cliff on the opposite side and the huge city on the cliff to explain the battle to them. Of course, what Blue Bird would never say is that the huge city on the opposite side was deliberately laid down by Yuren Village by Yanyin Village. Most of them were a group of diehards from the Kingdom of Birds, who were still resisting during the infiltration operation of the Kingdom of Chuan. The guy in the end. "Then, Jade Bird, you are planning to use our current military advantage to forcibly assault the mountain city, don''t you?" Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and asked. "Originally, I had this plan, but not long ago I received news that one of the ultimate weapons of the land of the earth, the four-tailed person Zhuli has just arrived here. Therefore, I have to give up this idea!" Blue Bird opened the map with some distress and spread it on the table. "Since the four-tailed ninja is also there, it would be difficult to fight! This kind of humanoid weapon is too powerful for ordinary ninjas. Every ninja is a valuable asset to the village, and hard work is absolutely impossible! Jun, what is the strength of the four-tailed man Zhuli? Can we directly attack and get rid of him?" Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and asked. "The human Zhuli of every village is the highest secret of that village. I dont know the specific situation of the four-tailed human Zhuli of the Earth Kingdom, and how powerful he is. But according to our information, except for the tail beast With the exception of Yao and Nine Tails being relatively powerful, as long as the ninja at the top can be settled under certain conditions." "Four-tailed Renzhuli is a ninja who uses melting. Based on this, we have worked out some ways to defeat him, but the conditions are not enough now." "Haha, isn''t it?" This wave of Fengshuimen can only sigh in his heart. How long has the war erupted? The information of Yuren Village is so abundant, it is incredible, and then casually asked: "Isn''t there still stones? The representative of Shinobu, Aoto-kun just said that he is just one of the marshals, what about the others?" I saw the blue bird showing an inexplicable smile, and said to Bo Feng Shuimen: "Mr. Watergate, I must correct you for a mistake. There is indeed a marshal, but he is not a representative of Shiren Village, or when the war broke out, There are no Shinin villages, and even the country of birds is gone, only the country of Kawa and the village of Yuren!" "What!!" Bofeng Watergate was finally completely shocked. Watergate is not a fool, and understands the meaning of the other party''s language very well. The so-called alliance between the country of birds and the country of rivers is basically a cover, and no one knows it. , The country of birds has long been annexed. Or think more far-reachingly, maybe another country in the alliance with the country of the river, the country of bears, maybe, like the country of birds, has been annexed long ago. This war is the best time to lift the camouflage for Kawa no Kuni and Amunin Village. This kind of scheming made Hafeng Mizuno feel for the first time the man in front of him and the Amunin Village and Kawa no Kuni behind him. A panic of shock. "Besides, isn''t my companion just behind you?" "What!!!" Bo Feng Shuimen''s body paused slightly, cold sweat emerged from his forehead, and he turned his head slowly, only to see a bandaged man holding a long sword sitting in the shadows, without any breath at all. Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen turning his head, the bandaged man nodded slightly and said, "I am, seven kills!" "Hello there!" ps: I won''t write much about the early war, and the protagonist will appear in the later stage!I beg for all support again! Thanks to "Villain Boss", "**", "dj**dj", "Not as good as you think" and "b**" for the monthly ticket voted by "uireyrd", "**" and "dj**dj" reward... 63 Chapter 014-A Year of Change... Jiu Xin Nai Wants a Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, white horses pass by, and a year''s time is fleeting. One year of the world, the Third World War has already passed the initial trial link, and entered the most exciting war. Every day there is a war, and every day a ninja dies, no matter how powerful it is. The upper ninja and the weak lower ninja. In the battle of thousands of ninjas at every turn, unless the powerhouse stands at the extreme culmination, even the role of the supreme ninja is somewhat insignificant. Human lives are like dogs, which is a true portrayal of cruel wars. Perhaps only the shadow-level ninja standing at the top can perfectly protect his own surname. Of course, once the battle enters the final stage of the final victory, even the shadow-level powerhouse cannot keep one hundred percent of his life and died in World War II. The shadow-level powerhouses are no longer a minority. The World War is a confrontation in Da Ren Village, but it still affects countless small Ninja Villages. Except for Yu Ren Village, almost all other small Ninja Villages have been affected by the war to some extent, and some have even been destroyed. It didn''t happen. The battle in Onin Village was at the center of the Third World War. Among them, Konoha Village has become a target of public criticism just like the Second World War. The pattern of the World War has just begun at this time.Shayin village led the advance to attack Konoha''s border troops. And the powerful Yunyin Village, under the command of the ambitious Raiking, did not find any reason, and directly invaded the country of fire and fought with the border troops. As for Yanyin Village, which is going to rob and fish in troubled waters by fire, it is the first to fight against Yuren Village in the name of revenge to open up a battlefield in the country of birds, and prepare to teach Yuren Village first, and then in Shayin, Yunyin and Konoha. When the village fights hard, seize the jealous materials of the country of fire. Then the facts told the three generations of Tuying a cruel fact, you think too good! Two years later, Yuren Village has allowed the world to witness its bravery. This Xiaoren Village almost drags most of the main force of Yanyin Village into a mountain city in the country of birds. The whole year of war has allowed the birds to The walls of the mountain city on the border of the country are all bright red, and the three generations of Tuying had already regretted the war with Yuren Village. However, even if there is Yuren Village to help share the offensive of Iwaken, and face the attack of the two major ninja villages independently, even if the strong Konoha Village, the Konoha Village with the most ninja base, and the Konoha Village with the pinnacle powerhouse, are also You can only defend passively. After paying a great price, you can push the front to the edge of the national border. But it is difficult to counterattack.The counterattack is not strong enough, but the defense is more than enough. The Third World War was in the heat, and the Second World War was once again staged, and the ninja base was stronger, and whose materials could resist the consumption of the battle. A lot of things happened in one year, many people were ruined, and many people became famous all over the world. War is a ruthless meat grinder and a powerful catalyst. One by one old strong men died on the battlefield, and one after another new generation strong men are beginning to show their glory, and among these countless new generation strong men, three names firmly occupy the highest apex of the new generation. , Jade Bird and Seven Kills. Hafeng Mizumon, Konoha Ninja, and the hero Jiraiya, who inherited one of Konoha''s three ninjas, are said to have mastered the legendary time and space ninjutsu, harvesting the enemys life like a yellow flash on the battlefield, and is known as For "yellow flash"! The blue bird, the Uminin village ninja, is said to be born at dawn from the Daimyo department of Kawa no Kuni, and has countless large and small blue bird and psychic beasts. He is also superb at the battlefield speed, but more importantly, this man has a real stance. It is chilling. On the battlefield of the bird country, Iwaguru Ninja was delayed for nearly half a year. Three generations of Dokage finally couldnt stand it and sent a large army to crush the land. An enemy ten times his own made almost everyone desperate. And this man named Aotoi strategized, almost Dominated every moment of the war and brought back the situation that was about to collapse. Because this powerful man is accompanied by a cyan psychic bird all year round, he always acts as if he is in the blue sky after observing everything, he is called "the bird of the blue sky." The seven kills are also the ninjas of Uminin Village. They are also said to be born at dawn from the Daimyo department of Kawa no Kuni. Using a slender sword, the record of seven kills lies in the fact that he has killed the coach of Iwagaki six times in a year. The command of killing important positions for the first time has caused Iwayuki Ninja Village to have replaced the coach six times in this battlefield, and several times almost caused Iwayuki to collapse. Seven kills, the most perfect assassin, a man known as the "Blade of Death"! And what shocked the world the most was that the three most prestigious people of the new generation all appeared on the battlefield of the Bird Kingdom, and two of them were from Yurenen Village, and Yurenen Village was also because of this. The reputation has risen, and Penn, the leader of Shinobu who taught such a character, has also regained his reputation. In fact, in this world, Penn''s appeal to become the sixth shadow is getting higher and higher. "So-now, are you only short of a few most favorable records as the last step?" The red-haired girl Kushina stepped on the cyan grass, put a hairpin on the left bun, watch The newborn Chaoyang stretched his waist and asked vigorously. "Yes, according to the information, the three generations of Tukage and the five-tailed man Zhuli are rushing to the battlefield of the mountain city of the bird country to accurately solve the problem. At least if you can''t do it, you must free the main force from there to attack Konoha. It''s time to share a piece of pie." A voice from nowhere rang in Jiuxinai''s ear. The young girl had already taken offense, knowing that this was the result of the rose curse seal that her lover put on her body. Shu Yin, when the Dawn Organization was established in the early days, Nagato used the Six Paths of Life as the basis to build the Six Paths Network, which became an important advantage for organizational development.Therefore, in order to prevent the emergence of traitors, Nagato used Sayas virus control ability, the power of the reincarnation eye animal path, and the restrictions found in Konoha''s memory to create a restriction method. In the beginning, there were only two types, one is the T curse seal, in short, it is a simple strengthening of the curse seal, through the virus modification of genes to strengthen the physical strength, one is the G curse seal, and the other is an optimized curse seal, so that you have The existence of high qualifications and even those who continue to limit themselves continuously optimize themselves and tap their potential.Hot search novel www.resoooxs.com Later, with sufficient knowledge, Nagato developed the rose curse as a sign of her own woman, eliminating the strengthening methods and adding the guardian and telepathic means of shadow clone art. Of course, after Liudao Network was completely integrated into the spiritual sea of ??Ten Thousand Worlds, the constant spiritual hints almost eliminated all the possibility of rebellion, so both Nagato and Saya stopped the development of the curse seal. "Then you, won''t you come? Or is it accurate to send Penn over in the final battle?" The girl said in a questioning tone, but in her expression, there was no doubt at all, but rather convinced, and asked with a smile: "You I shouldn''t let go of the poor grandpa Tuying!" "When the time comes, you will naturally know!" "Cut, what to pretend!" The girl flicked her bright red hair, and suddenly she paused, frowned and felt it, then jumped forward, jumped into the jungle, and disappeared instantly. Somewhere in the forest, there are raised rocks and damaged trees everywhere. "Chidori!" "Damn it! Earth Escape Profound MeaningMultiple Earth Walls!!!" Like thousands of birds screaming at the same time, as if the entire forest is within the sound-shrouded area, Kakashi held the birds in his hand and made the final dash! The half-meter-thick hard soil wall formed by ninjutsu looked like a thin layer of paper in front of him. It broke with a poke and collapsed when touched, without the slightest feeling of being blocked. After the first earth wall, there is the second side, then the third side, and then the four sides... Every time after passing through an earth wall, the blue chakra in Kakashi''s hand shrank in a circle visible to the naked eye, and the power also continued to decrease with the volume of the blue chakra in his hand. "Break it to me!" With a loud shout, the young man pierced the last earth wall with one blow, and penetrated the figure behind the earth wall. With a bang, the last earth wall also collapsed. Kakashi saw that the ninja behind the earth wall had no breath. He was lying on his back on the ground, his godless eyes staring at the sky empty, full of despair! Is it finally over? Originally it was just a simple spying on intelligence, but Kakashi accidentally won the jackpot and encountered three Shangren who also spied on intelligence. After an arduous battle, Kakashi had no strength in his whole body anymore, sitting limply on the ground, panting heavily, and relaxed, the great feeling of mental emptiness and dizziness almost made him Fainted immediately. "Very good, very good, Konoha''s ninja, I didn''t expect your strength to be so powerful that you would kill three people in a row. But do you still have the strength to kill me too?" A hateful voice was passed into Kakashi''s ears from a short distance, and it was an Iwakura ninja who did not know where it came from. "Ahem,...then come and try it. Ahem...Come on!" Kakashi replied without showing any weakness. Although his momentum remained undiminished, his voice could not be raised, and it was intermittent.While speaking, bloodshots flowed down from the corner of his mouth. Kakashi couldn''t help but feel anxious as he watched the ninja Iwayuki getting closer. Am I really in desperation? Now Kakashi''s physical strength is exhausted, and Chakra is also exhausted; there are still many serious injuries on his body, excessive consumption of mental strength, and an enemy in front but can''t stand up, and can''t even lift his hands. Seeing the other party getting closer and getting excited, Kakashi''s mental exhaustion became more serious, and he gradually felt a faint. When his eyes closed, it seemed that a beautiful red-haired figure appeared in Kakashi''s vision. "It turns out that it was Yanyin''s uncle who was bullying Konoha''s kid, it seems that I really can''t ignore it..." It''s rescue! Judging in this way, Kakashi''s energy relaxed and he fell into a coma. His last consciousness stayed at the chain of red chakra overwhelming the sky and the unruly red-haired figure at the center of the chain. ps: Thank you "a**" and "x**" for your monthly ticket, and thank you "zrong" for your support!.. 64 Chapter 015-On the Eve of the Decisive Battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battlefield of the mountain city of the bird country, a whole year of confrontation, has completely stained this small battlefield with blood. With the martial arts of Yunin Village, the name of the blood-colored battlefield has long spread throughout the entire Ninja continent. At this time, Yunin Konoha''s joint camp. "Haha! Yanyin finally couldn''t help it completely. He gave us the battle book and asked us to fight at the foot of the mountain in the morning after tomorrow!" Bo Feng Shuimen was very excited holding a battle book and ran over. After receiving the battle book from Watergate, Aoto read it several times carefully, and after confirming that nothing had fallen into it, she was speechless. What kind of ninja''s tactic is this kind of decisive battle in the face? Well, Aoto is a person from the Dawn organization. In addition to the various ninjutsu materials collected by Nagato, there are also many memories of Nagatos past lives. For example, some grandsons art of war was also replaced by Nagato. It was added without changing the dressing. Therefore, the blue birds who were very sensitive to these bluebirds were greatly inspired by them since childhood. Six months ago, faced with the pressure of an enemy ten times more than his body, Jade Bird used the information advantages of its psychic bird and the Liudao network, and made full use of guerrilla warfare and tactics such as guerrilla warfare. However, Blue Bird did not express this idea, but then handed the battle book to Seven Kills. After the Seven Kills read the book, he nodded and signaled the Blue Bird Water Gate to solve it by themselves, and then closed his eyes. Blue Bird thought carefully for a few minutes, then said with a smile: "Yanyin Village is no longer willing to drag it anymore. If it continues to be dragged, Yanyin Village will completely lose its advantage in this world war, and our Yuren Village is almost exhausted. It''s my responsibility, so this battle should be the last duel between us and Yanyin Village, Watergate, I think you should understand it?" Bofeng Shuimen nodded with a wry smile. After all, the main force in this battlefield is Yurenin Village, and Bofeng Shuimen does not bring many manpower. In reality, the first goal of Yanyin Village is Konoha. Yurencun helped Konoha to hold Yanyin Village for a whole year and has fully fulfilled his ally''s obligations, but Konoha''s promise has not yet been fulfilled. Then the blue bird paused, and continued: "This is basically the situation. Now we have only one problem, how to win this battle! The next step is to formulate specific tactics." "There is no need to mention the ninja army in Yanyin Village. The entire year of confrontation has made us thoroughly familiar with each other. There are only two things worthy of our fear. One is that according to the intelligence of the three generations of Tukage who have arrived on the battlefield, he is The legendary blood succeeds the elimination of ninjas and is extremely powerful. His ninjutsu is almost invincible. In terms of strength alone, I am definitely not his opponent." "Second, it is the four-tailed human column power of Yanyin Village. He has also appeared in previous battles, but he has not directly turned into a beast. I think he has not yet fully grasped it, but if the opponent is on the battlefield directly and desperately The lethality is too much." "Furthermore, there is a five-tailed man who does not know if it will appear. This is also a factor that we must consider." After analyzing the situation in Yanyin Village at one time, Blue Bird picked up the tea in front of the table and drank it. "Let''s join hands, can we kill Tuying!" Qisha suddenly opened his eyes and asked the question directly. "It''s difficult!" In this regard, Blue Bird can only say so. "For this, I also mean the same thing as Blue Bird-kun. With the three of us, we should be able to suppress Tu Ying to death, but it will definitely not kill him." Water Gate also shook his head. Three generations of Tukage have a power that most ninjas do not have. That is, he can fly. This alone almost eliminates the possibility of a siege. What''s more, even if the siege is successful, it will cost two to kill. Say. "In that case, we only have to divide our troops. When facing Fu Tuying and facing Fu Ren Zhuli, how do you divide it?" Bo Feng Shuimen said, especially when talking about Ren Zhuli, feeling extremely difficult. Suddenly, Aotoori stood up, seeming to be listening to some information. In a year''s time, Bofeng Shuimen had seen it many times and understood that it was an unknown communication technology in Urenin Village. According to Konoha As far as the information provided by the side is concerned, the most secret means of communication is an important reason for the rumors that the Dawn Organization is extremely secretive. "I have received good news. Is Mizumi-san having a headache with Human Zhu Li? Don''t worry now. A professional Human Zhu Li confrontation expert in Yuren Village has set off and is coming soon." Soon Ao Niao''s face showed both. An expression of joy and distress, said to Watergate. Professional human force against experts?what is this?Bo Feng Mizumen thought so secretly in his heart, but it did not prevent him from once again raising his evaluation of Urenin Village. In fact, the unique power of Urenin Village ninjas had long been admired in Bo Feng Mizumen''s heart. "Really, then I''ll look forward to it, but it seems that Jade Bird is a little bit distressed, can you tell me the reason!" Seeing Aomen''s expression, Water Gate felt very interesting and couldn''t help asking. "That''s not a big distress, it''s just the coming adult. Her identity is... well, as soon as we talked about her, people have arrived..." Suddenly, the blue bird looked towards the entrance of the camp, and there was a trace. commotion. "Let''s go, go to meet!" The silent seven kills first got up, opened the curtain of the tent, and walked out, the blue bird and the water gate followed... Time goes by a few minutes. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? At this time, in the woods, the battle had already ended, and the Ninja Iwagami who was confronting Kusinai plunged into the ground half of his body, almost dead, and the red-haired girl faced the comatose Kakashi, a little bit distressed. Because of Konoha''s deeds, Kushina was completely disappointed by it, but in the face of such a boy who was probably only eleven or twelve years old, Kushina could not just let it go.Laoyou Chinese Website www.laoyouzw.com Suddenly, with a scream, a masked Yuren appeared from a tree not far away, and instantly came to Kushina, half-kneeling on the ground, "My subordinates have seen Madam!" "So that''s it!" Looking at the person, he thought of everything before, and Nine Xinnai suddenly understood, "Is the contract chameleon spirit beast ninja? It turns out that Iwayin was brought in by you before." "Yes!" Even when asked about something disgraceful, Yuren''s answer was still clean and neat. "Why?" Regarding this kind of behavior of pitting allies on the battlefield, Kushina just frowned, and asked with a slight temperature drop in his tone. "Haaki Kakashi, Konoha genius ninja, graduated at the age of five, six-year-old mid-ninja, now only eleven years old, already possesses the special strength of ninja, is a potential threat." Flagwood Kakashi? Kushina looked at the unconscious Kakashi with some surprise. At this moment, the other party was embarrassed, still covering his face, and did not write round eyes. Kushina really did not see that the other party was the Kaka in the memory. Teacher West. Looking at the dying Kakashi, Jiu Xin Na realized that this would not be the time to think about it. "Aren''t you afraid of causing a rift in the alliance?" It doesn''t matter if any Shinobu has done this kind of framing the opposing genius, but it''s still in the alliance period. Although Kushina is a bit naive, he is not stupid or pedantic. "My lord once said that in this troubled world, there has never been a shortage of talented people. Among them, those who can survive are geniuses, and those who die are nothing but dust. As long as the wind blows slightly, they will be completely Dissipate, I am just speeding up this process." It is rare that the masked ninja said a lot of words with unspeakable adoration in his words. Kushina could only smile helplessly. These guys who came out of dawn knew that Nagato was Payne. And every admiration for him is no different from being possessed. "Forget it, let this kid on your back go!" Kushina looked at the sleeping Kakashi and said with a sigh, "Since I met him, he is lucky." I took a look at the masked ninja who seemed a little hesitant. Although he could force orders, Kushina, who didn''t like to force others, had to say again: "You are from dawn, you should understand that no matter what kind of genius, no matter what How much, its not a problem for your adult, is it? In that case, what does it matter if you let this little guy go?" "Yes! Your lord!" The firm and enthusiastic answer made Jiu Xinnai who was walking in front of him roll his eyes uncontrollably. Fanaticism or something is the most troublesome. A few minutes later, Kushina was led by the masked ninja to the resident of Yunin Village. Just after landing, the red-haired girl felt a secret bloody smell, and suddenly felt a little unhappy. The gatekeepers were all ninjas from Yunin Village. Seeing Kushina respectfully let go of the door, and instructed the Masked Ninja to send Kakashi to the medical office, and Kushina walked into the camp. As the girl progressed, every ninja on her way consciously gave way. The girl wandered forward, and an aura of Ling Ran rose in vain. When the girl walked nearly 100 meters in the camp... Shattering!!! Yuren gathered around one after another half kneeling on the ground, startling the few Konoha ninjas who found it strange to come together. "See you madam!!!" I''ve seen this kind of scene many times in the past few years. The girl already knows how to do it. She burst into momentum, standing in the center of the world, looking around, her voice is low and powerful, "Get up!" "Yes!" "Jiu... Classmate Jiu Xinnai?" At this time, a gentle voice of surprise and shock appeared in Kushinas ear. The red-haired girl turned her head and saw the familiar blue bird and the seven kills, as well as the blonde who should have been bound to her for life in her original fate. the man. In a moment of fascination, Kushina showed a hearty smile, "It turned out to be Mizumon, it''s been a long time!" ps: Thank you "qwe**" for your monthly ticket support... 65 Chapter 016: Things are not human...The decisive battle opens for a reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The night is like water, and the breeze blows the hills. The night on the battlefield is lonely, lonely, and restless, because no one knows when the battle will suddenly break out, and the deep sleep at that time is undoubtedly fatal. Opening his eyes, Shuimen walked out of the tent and walked along the path beside the camp. After a few turns, it suddenly became clear. Under the starry sky, the red-haired girl with a little mature grace was sitting on the huge rock and hugged him. With her knees, watching the woods in the dark. Watergate has thought about countless encounters, embracing each other with excitement, weeping with joy, or at a loss, but never thought of meeting in this way, thinking about all the girls who are worshipped by Yuren today. Watergate knows many things. , It''s completely different in these years. Watergate paused for a long time, her thoughts were chaotic, joyful, and more worried, but in the end she took a step forward without any concealment and approached the rock. The girl on the rock soon also found the visitor, but obviously, the girl knew that the other party would come. , So there was no surprise at all. The two looked at each other, but no one spoke. The same complex eyes seemed to convey a certain emotion. Finally, the water gate broke the silence, slightly reluctantly squeezing a smile, and said: "Today, Kakashi''s matter, thank you is you!" "You don''t need to thank me. If you want to thank you, it''s the Yuninmura Ninja who came back with Kakashi!" The girl on the rock slightly looked up at the starry sky and said. "No, I still have to thank you, Kushina...Classmate, I know very well, the various unspoken rules between ninjas, Kakashi''s situation, if you didn''t appear today, maybe even the corpse would disappear. Completely clean." Watergate retorted calmly, but did not show any extreme performance. This kind of pitting allies happened a lot in this year. Konoha is not all fair and honest, and Yuren Village, which has risen from the ruined country, is very dark. Watergate has long been used to it. . "Really... things are not people!" Kushina looked at the man with a barely smiling face in front of him, recalling his original fate, a kind of mixed feeling of pleasure and sadness of distorted fate and memories of the past. Complex emotions came from the bottom of my heart, "Can you talk about Watergate... how did your classmates come over these years?" "Ah, there''s nothing to say!" At any rate, it was the latest shadow-level powerhouse in the Ninja world. Watergate finally calmed the emotions in his heart, jumped onto the huge rock, and sat next to Kushina, "Just after graduation. , I finally became my teacher Jiraiya, and then I lived the life of a ninja." After briefly talking about his past, Watergate finally couldn''t help but asked, "Student Jiu Xinnai, where have you been all these years and how have you been?" For a while, the two of them were silent at each other, until Mizumon couldn''t help but coughed and turned his head, Kushina finally smiled and said, "These years, I have had a fulfilling life. Back then, I followed Tsunade. Master went to the country of Sichuan, sleeping on a plain in the country of Sichuan, but I met him when I went out for training the next morning." "He?!" Watergate felt very sensitively *sentimentally, the complicated feelings in his tone when Jiu Xinnai said this''him'', with surprise, resentment, and more...joy. "Well, he, Uzumaki Nagato, now the famous Daimyo in the Ninja world, I was caught by him, and then taken to the daimyo mansion in the country of Sichuan. Later, the Uzumaki clan established a branch in the country of Sichuan, I She became the fiance of the daimyo of Kuni, and joined Urenin Village until now." "Daiming''s fiancee!!!" This time, Watergate couldn''t help but yelled out in surprise. After realizing his gaffe, he restrained his tone with great willpower and asked with a trembling voice: " why?" With just three simple words, the blond youth seemed to be pierced by a blunt knife bit by bit, with blood remaining drop by drop. "When Nagatos father, who has passed away, did not live in the country of the river in his early years, he was a good friend with my father. Nagato and I were the ancestors who made a marriage contract. In fact, the reason why the Uzumaki family established a branch in the country so quickly , Because of this marriage contract." In fact, Kushina himself has a guilty conscience. The marriage contract is naturally fabricated, but Nagato has already done all the disguise, even if his future father-in-laws memory has been slightly modified, in a sense, In the eyes of the world, this is true. "Do you love him?" Watergate didn''t ask if you were forced or did something unceremonious. He just jumped off the rock, stood a little erratic, and asked Kushina with difficulty. Seeing that blonde back looked a little embarrassed, Kushina was a little unbearable. Kushina knew a lot from that memory, and knew that the man in front of him had a good impression of him from the beginning, but he never thought that the other party would So persistent.It''s just that because of this, Jiu Xin Na will never leave any thoughts to the other party. Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Forgetting that I am really good to you, so the red-haired girl lowered her head and said firmly: "Love!" "Really?" As he said, the blond youth walked into the woods in embarrassment, and gradually disappeared in front of the red-haired girl. Suddenly, Nagato appeared on the huge rock and hugged the red-haired girl with his head down. Arms. "Now, Nagato, do you love me?" The girl seemed to be touched by sensitive feelings and whispered while lying in Nagato. Caressing the girls red hair up to her waist with one hand, Nagato leaned against the girls ear, and said softly: "I dont really understand the definition of love. I just want to hold you in the eternal years." Search and read e-book www.sodutxt.com Soon, two days passed. Early in the morning, at the foot of the mountain city, the plain. The open plain is the best battlefield for a large number of ninjas to fight. Looking from a distance, it can be easily seen that there are more people on Yanyin''s side than Yurenin. After all, it is the Great Ninja Village that has been standing for many years. In addition, Yanyin Village has a stronger momentum than Yuren Village, and the people seem to be more combative. This is probably the role of a village''s shadow on the battlefield. Watching all this, the blue bird felt a feeling that this battle was not easy to fight, but he thought of his hole cards, and the adult who will appear at a critical moment and harvest the record, suddenly full of confidence. Jade Bird turned his gaze to the water gate, just to meet the gaze he was looking at, and the two of them understood and walked forward together. A short middle-aged man dressed in a yellowish-colored battle uniform also walked out of the opponent''s crowd. There was a big''earth'' character on the hat on his head, and the whole exuded an invisible sense of oppression, and his momentum was like a mountain. Behind him is a man who is about 30 years old, who is a master of physical skills from the perspective of body size and pace. The rules of this world are really strange. A ninja is a killer who walks in the dark, dancing with the darkness and partnering with the blood; but the ninja also yearns for heroes, longs for light, and yearns for this kind of heroic battle. Longing to be a hero, and this longing is life or death. "How come there are only you two little ghosts, the so-called guard of gods, and the guy who claims to be a god from Urenin Village!" Dokage said disdainfully, but his eyes kept patrolling the opposite ninja, trying to find Are there any hidden guys out? Mizumon did not speak, because this was not Konoha''s main force war, he was just assisting Fang, and Turning his head slightly and glanced at the red color among the ninjas, even after a day and a night, even if the war is now, Water Gate still felt an unspeakable bitterness in his heart, and he really didn''t want to speak. Blue Bird snorted heavily in his nose, with disdain in his eyes, and arrogantly said loudly, "Your Excellency Tuying, do your village still want to be attacked and killed again?" The arrogant and contemptuous tone spread far away, and the ninjas from both sides could hear it. Dokage''s face was slightly red, and even after some years of that attack, Tukage still kept it in his heart, because that time, if the other party was a little crazy, maybe the Yanyin Ninja Village would really disappear. Now being mentioned by the blue bird, Tuying did not hide the endless killing intent on his face. After watching the blue bird for a few seconds, he turned to the physical master behind him and said: "You will help me to treat me later, this Shinobi A supernova in the world!" "Yes, Master Tuying!" The Yan Ren calmly promised, his expression unchanged from the beginning. "Haha!" Blue Bird sneered disdainfully, and responded: "As soon as the battle begins, I will directly challenge you to Master Tuying. I hope you can satisfy me, and your head will be my best collection. ." Tuying once again showed endless murderous intent, and then turned around and left.That Yan Shinobu silently followed Tuying''s back, protecting Tuying''s back against the two blue birds, leaving no gap. Blue Bird and Water Gate also returned to their camp. "Kill!" Accompanied by the two mixed cry of killing, the ninjas of the two sides turned into two torrents and rushed to each other. Today, here, they will burn their lives and bloom the most beautiful Glorious, aroused the most brilliant waves. At the same time as the sprint began, a burst of cyan chakras ignited on the blue bird, erupted under his feet, and the speed suddenly increased, leaving all the ninjas behind and turning into the tip of the entire offensive arrow. The specially-made kunai at the waist seemed to have a pair of invisible wings appearing behind the blue bird, and the blue bird straddled a distance of tens of meters in an instant, and pierced the other''s heart in the face of the rock with fear and unbelievable eyes. With one hit, the blue bird''s fighting spirit and confidence were a bit better, and a wave of pride filled his chest, and he shouted, "The blue bird is here, and Tu Ying is here to die!" With pride shaking the sky, the ninjas on their side were applauded, their fighting spirit soared, and the two huge torrents smashed together. ps: Thank you "hy840620" and "hanxingye5678" for your monthly ticket, thank you "**" for your reward, I will continue to work hard... 66 Chapter 017 Existence Reading... The development of war seeks collection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wanjie, Bai Yujing. Nagato stands in the main hall of Bai Yujing, looking at the coffin in front of him, looking forward to it, while the virtual image of the Red Queen stands on the left side in front of Nagato. At this time, the consciousness generated by the Red Queen is also integrated into the six-way network. , Has become an alternative existence, so its main consciousness has also settled in the world. I saw the image of the Red Queen bowed to Nagato and said, "Master, I have fully integrated all the puppet clones again as you ordered. Now, apart from the steel clones that are still staying in the Daiming Mansion of the Kingdom of Sichuan, there is only this one in front of you. Payne." As soon as he finished speaking, the coffin opened with a boom, and the silver masked Payne stepped out of the coffin and appeared in front of Nagato. "What Penn has now is Mu Dun''s ability and the reincarnation eye ability that belongs to the Naruto world. Even if it uses genetic potions to strengthen body functions, it uses the Naruto World''s gene bank data. The entire puppet is completely compatible with Naruto. The laws of the world." Listening to the introduction of the Red Queen, Nagato did not respond, but with a move of his mind, Penn folded his hands together, and then separated, only to see a sapling slowly appearing from Penn''s left hand, actually the power of Mu Dun. "The only pity is that although the owner''s Penn puppet has the highest reincarnation eye in the Naruto world, it does not have the reincarnation eye-based writing round eye. However, in theory, adults can capture writing by absorbing the pupil power of the Uchiha clan. The power of round eyes." "Well, the writing wheel eyes have some heart-pounding power, wait until I meet them." Nagato chuckled lightly, and pointed to Penn''s forehead with a click, Penn''s silver mask It splits, revealing the same face as Nagato. "Life Enchantment-Open!" Immediately, Nagato opened a card with both hands, and an emerald green barrier opened, covering Penn. With the passage of time, Penn''s figure gradually became transparent until it turned into nothingness. "Existence-read!!!" A mysterious message poured into Nagato''s mind from the void outside the Ten Thousand Worlds through a mysterious passage. The spiritual sea of ??Ten Thousand Worlds merged with Nagato in an instant, constantly analyzing these information. Nagato seems to understand something, and it seems that it cannot understand what. Vaguely, Nagato''s control of power is becoming stronger and stronger, the origin of the world is cheering, the heavenly network is spreading, the tree of the world is swaying, the sea of ??spirit is rolling, it seems I was exposed to new laws and information, and my background kept increasing. "Sure enough... so it is!" After a long time, Nagato exhaled a suffocating breath, and his whole body was full of vitality. He gently covered his left eye with his left hand, and laughed in a low voice: "So this is the real power in my left eye, which is still gestating. Its not bad to be able to play such a powerful role in "Master, where''s Payne?" Hong Empress watched Nagato''s actions quietly, and only after Nagato had done everything, she asked her own question. "Hey, isn''t it by your side?" Nagato looked at the rare doubt in Hong Empress''s eyes and chuckled. "This, this is..." As an AI being, the Red Queen''s sane value is extremely high, but the sudden appearance of Payne next to him is really surprising. The illusory figure is exactly the same as the Red Queen herself. Suddenly, the next moment, Penn turned from virtual to real, and stepped on the ground again, as if the matter of Penn being dissolved by the enchantment was an illusion, but the essence of the Red Queen is destined to not be confused by the illusion, so "This is-the power of existence!" Nagato was very rare, showing the youth''s unique vigor, with a slightly open smile, and explained: "In one year, Ten Thousand Realms no longer needs my soul as a pillar. So when the soul is completely liberated, I rely on the moment of liberation, through the rebound of the soul after being oppressed, to reach another height in a short time, and I have insight into one thing, that is, my left eye, which is gestating With a masterpiece, or to say it!" "This is an amazingly stunning method. Whether it is the life barrier or the barrier that will be fed back by the five incarnations in the future, it is a derivative of this law, and the current Penn is another of this law. A derivative technique [exists to read] the effect." Nagato paced forward in the hall, walked to the main seat of the hall, sat down, and said with a smile: "My future is an infinite world, but the world and the world are different. A power is in a different world. There will also be differences in performance, although so far, my performance in any world with my soul and the key of ten thousand worlds fused will not be affected." "But the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds is just drilling the loopholes in the world, not conquering the world. If I encounter more difficult worlds, such as the awakened moon world of Gaia and Alaya, I can''t guarantee that I won''t have any problems. The derivative technique [Existence Reading] appeared." "My starting point is Uzumaki Nagato in Naruto World. Although I dropped my original body in the world tree and replaced it with this innate body, the cause and effect between me and Uzumaki Nagato will not be directly The connection was broken and disappeared. Just now I used [Existence Read] to deepen the cause and effect through the clone of Payne, and store the blurring of the existence of''Uzumaki Nagato'' or the name Payne in my left eye." "The Red Queen, do you understand what I mean?" "So, I understand, Master!" The Red Queen said with some surprise: "In short, just like playing a game, the owner created a number named Payne that is most suitable for Naruto world actions. When needed, pull out to practice leveling and fight monsters." "Uh... the metaphor is a bit weird, but it can be understood that way." Nagato said helplessly, "but this is more than just a puppet. I can also put Penn into my body and use his power perfectly. "120 novel www.120xs.com Suddenly, Payne blurted again, turned into a light, and merged into Nagatos left eye. Nagatos hands were imprinted, separated, and his left hand stretched out, turning into a tree, quickly extending, passing through the door of the hall, as if grasping Lived something, and then quickly retracted. In an instant, a girl in a pink nurse costume appeared in Nagato''s arms. Nagato embraced the girl and kissed it deeply, until the girl couldn''t breathe. "With this technique, I completely manipulate these [beings] to learn various powers. You must know that in order not to go astray in the future, I have given up countless choices, the power of the world, the power of time and space, and the world. They are all integrated with the reincarnation eye, specializing in the reincarnation eye, and even the authentic sect of the Five Elements Heavenly Art, which only chooses the most basic parts." "Although therefore, my path will not deviate, and there will be no irreparable mistakes, but it is also quite boring. The memory of my previous life has disappeared a lot, but I still remember the initial delusion, incarnation of Ultraman to fight the little monster , Experience the life of a vampire, try the life of a sword fairy with a sword slaying a demon..." "It''s fine now. With this technique, as long as I stay alive, I can try one by one, no matter what kind of idea I have. Infinite life requires constant experimentation and experience the peaks of different worlds to be more exciting! Haha!" "And the most important thing is that every time I read an existence, I almost steal information about the laws of the world in which the existence is located. The stronger the existence, the more information I can obtain, which is more important than getting in touch with the world. Much simpler!" "The only regret is that [Existence Reading] has a prefix technique that has not yet been derived. Payne can bypass the prefix spelling [Existence Reading] because of the causality brought about by rebirth. Some are not greedy..." Under the mountain city of the bird country, the battlefield on the plain, the war only lasted for ten minutes, leaving hundreds of corpses, and the humble life is undoubtedly obvious. The golden figure of Watergate kept shining in the crowd, the Kuwu in his hand wiped the throats of one person after another, piercing the heart of one person after another.Every time he flickered, he had to harvest at least one life.Now he seems to be the most industrious farmer harvesting ripe fruits, the lethality and attack efficiency are terribly amazing. "Earth Dun-earth dragon bullet!" At the first moment when the water gate appeared, a shadow-level Shinnin hidden by Yanyin captured the position of the water gate, and an earth dragon blasted over. There was a sharp flash on Water Gate''s face, he took back the half-stretched Kuwu, and gave up the fruit that was almost in his hands. A flash disappeared again. The opponent''s movements were equally swift, a flashing body also disappeared, and suddenly appeared, facing the water gate is an elbow blow, kunai, whip kick, perfect three-face blow, the action is as perfect as a textbook. The water gate moves faster, and instantly grasps the elbow blow, Kuwu collided, and the whip and legs hit each other, perfectly carrying the opponent''s attack, and the battle fell into a stalemate. At this time, the blue bird was also showing great power, and the psychic bird on his shoulder began to cry, and a Muji illusion with a voice as the medium broke out instantly, and the Iwanin in front of him fell into a trance. The invisible wings behind the blue bird shook, reappearing like an instantaneous movement. Kunai slashed the necks of two people in succession. With a punch with his left hand, one Iwanobu''s apple was broken, and three screams sounded almost simultaneously. In a dark corner of the battlefield. "Tiger-cut!" The moment the Seven Kill Longsword was out of its sheath, a high-speed swing of the arm caused a flow of air current, and the raging storm seemed to have received a signal, and instantly rolled several enemies in front of him into the air. Sword Qi Storm easily annihilated all the enemy''s ninjutsu that they were preparing or not preparing. The wind blade in the wind column continuously cut the enemy, and then was chopped in half by the seven kills. The storm subsided, and the seven kills seemed to have disappeared on the battlefield. Outside the battlefield, not far away, even though the stubborn Lao Zi had a lot of dissatisfaction with Tuying, at the beginning of the war, he took steps and walked to the battlefield step by step, just-- "Siwei, no, Uncle Ren Zhuli from Monkey King! This is nowhere!" The red-haired girl stood openly on the way Lao Zi was advancing, with her hands on her chest! ps: God, after turning so many turns, I finally wrote the original design of Nagato''s left eye and applauded myself.In addition, the theme designed at the beginning of this book has finally come out. It is to create existence one by one through the power of the left eye and pursue a wonderful life. In this process, it enriches the body little by little... 67 Chapter 018 Chain Girl...The Tail Beast comes out of the cage for collection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Melting-the art of burning river rocks!" Facing the red-haired girl who suddenly appeared in front of her, Lao Zi did not idiotically ask who you are or persuade the other person to leave here. Instead, she took a step back, sealed her hands, and spit out magma from her mouth. The ball, ruthlessly blasted towards Jiu Xinnai. "...What a rude uncle, but--" It seemed that she was a little surprised at the other party''s decisiveness. The red-haired girl took a step slower. When the girl reacted, the initial magma ball was already less than one meter away from herself, just in her eyes But there is no hint of fear. "Still a long way to go!!" Boom boom boom!!! Several magma balls blasted on the girl mercilessly, making a roaring sound, rolling up white smoke in the sky, obstructing Lao Zi''s vision. Lao Zi frowned at this time. The keen perception from Ren Zhuli made Lao Zi Zi always felt that the strange chakra like a thorn on his back still existed. This is also the reason why Lao Zi did not hesitate to act first when facing Jiu Xinnai at the beginning, although part of the reason was that this was a battlefield and one of the most sympathetic places in the world. Shoo!!! Three bursts of air sounded in his ears. Almost at the same time, Lao Zi leaped back subconsciously and with a boom, two three-finger thick red chakra chains hit the place where Lao Zi was standing before. There was another one in his field of vision. The same red chakra chain bombarded the old purple. "bad!" With a bang, Lao Zi was blasted into the woods by the chakra chain turned into a whip, knocking over three big trees in the arms of at least two people. Gradually, the white eyes gradually subsided, and the figure of the red-haired girl Kushina gradually emerged, suspended in the air. The four red chakra chains flying behind the girl were like four tails, and the whole person exuded an unspeakable sense of oppression. Let the whole forest be quiet. "Ahem, it seems that you are not an ordinary person." From the woods, Lao Zi''s somewhat blunt words, I saw this middle-aged man with a beard, Zhuli slowly walking out from the shadow of the treetops. With a big tail resembling a lizard behind him, the four-tailed Chakra slowly emerged from him. "Melting Escape-Melting Armor!" With the old Zijieyin, the whole person quickly turned into magma, and the grass under his feet was quickly browned due to the high temperature, and then burned. Obviously, the temperature above and below the opponent''s body was terribly high. "Accept the move, Fire Escape-Green Silk Fireball Art" After the four-tailed chakra blessing, the green flame ball blasted towards Jiu Xinnai overwhelmingly, and saw the girl exposed her arms to her chest, looking straight at the opponent, and ten chakra chains flying behind her, the green flame ball that would strike in the future All smashed, and a few roars filled the white smoke again. "Because I was originally a melting ninja, I am very comfortable with such an environment, so are you planning to attack when my vision is blurred?" The red-haired girl muttered to herself, recalling the information about the four-tailed man Zhuli she got from dawn. At the same time, focus on Chakra to maximize the talent perception of the Maelstrom family. "Here!" Suddenly, the girl opened her eyes, and the left and right Chakra chains moved at the same time, and she violently bombarded it 30 meters from the lower left at lightning speed. With a bang, the girl felt the sound of the human body being bombarded, and her heart suddenly relaxed, but the chakra reaction of the existence that was hit instantly disappeared! "Sure enough, seeing your long hair, I can''t help but think of the highly perceptive Maelstrom family. It seems that I guessed it right!" A sudden voice came from the ground, Kushina was completely shocked, and the other party actually concealed it. After passing my own perception, my eyes moved down. I saw that Lao Zi''s half body broke out of the ground at this time, only a few meters away from him, his whole body was covered with magma rock after magma solidification, Kushina instantly realized that the other party was actually using that magmatic body to solidify into magmatic rock, and The earth was completely integrated in a short time, evading his own perception. It''s just that this time is no longer the time for Jiu Xin Na to think about it, the moment it was unearthed, Lao Zi''s moves were already ready to be completed. "Melt escape-Huaguoshan!" The earth began to tremble, fusion occurred in an instant, and a violent explosion was produced instantly. A large amount of exhaust gas and debris was swept up. Crimson magma rushed up from the ground. In just a moment, it covered Kuzina and raised magma. Even the entire mountain city battlefield is clearly visible. On the battlefield, everyone stopped for a while, but after a while, the fight started again. Behind Yanyin, the three generations of Tuying looked at the lava erupting in the distance, and said thoughtfully: "The old Zi was forced to use the ninjutsu that the tail beast Chakra can perfectly use. Ninja Village specializes in dealing with Lao Zi''s people, they still have some ability." Wrong Fiction www.wcxs.net "It''s just why Renzhuli became the deterrent force of Ninja Village? Isn''t it because of the destructive power of the tail beast after the complete liberation? Unless there is some power like Senjujuan, there is no Yunin village of the tail beast, He De How can you become the sixth Ninja Village of Shadows, huh!" Water Gate and the shadow-class powerhouse of Yanyin Village were entangled while constantly looking at the sight of magma erupting in the distance. They couldn''t help but worry about Kusinai. Suddenly, the hand of the Yanyin ninja suddenly accelerated, in the water gate. When the reaction was slightly slow, a wound was made on his cheek. "Damn kid! Are you looking down on me? Go to hell!" Iwakura Ninja''s offensive became more and more violent, and Water Gate could only parry for a while. Seven Kills were still killing people in silence, even if it was a sudden change, it was only a cover for his killing. While Aoto took advantage of the previous stagnation on the battlefield to retreat to the rear of Yunin, jumped up to the tree, while continuously commanding the battle through the six networks, while looking at the four-tailed man Zhuli and the jet magma on the Kushina battlefield, he couldn''t help but reveal it. A smirking smile: "This is all right, Sister Jiuxina must be offended. I hope that the four-tailed man Zhuli will not die!" After a long time, the volcano subsided, and the magma quickly dried in the air, solidifying a magma rock mountain in the burning woods. Lao Zi stood panting on the magma rock, looking at his masterpiece in front of him, and sighed: "The war is really cruel. Today I strangled a living life again, it''s really..." Boom!! After the accident, a red chakra chain broke from the magma rock, and instantly penetrated Lao Zi''s Pipa bone! "how is this possible!" Lao Zi grabbed the red chakra chain that carried him through with one hand, but found that his strength was constantly being weakened by his body, and gradually, he didn''t even have the strength to exert himself. "Old guy, you angered my mother!" There was a distorted female voice from the magma rock mountain. Even if it was not a perceptual ninja, Lao Zi could clearly perceive that a terrifying chakra was tumbling in the mountain, as if a terrifying behemoth was struggling to break free. cage. Especially the feeling that made Lao Zi feel like a thorn on her back at first rose straight up, directly reaching the level of a natural enemy. At this time Lao Zi suddenly understood that this feeling was not for herself, but it was for the tail beast in her body. of! "The natural enemy of the tail beast? This joke is not funny at all." Lao Zi who was lying on the ground smiled helplessly. Suddenly, with a bang, a red chakra chain broke directly from the mountain. Boom boom boom!!! As if touching some kind of mysterious switch, one red chain broke directly from the volcanic magma rock. There were ten chains, one pierced through the old purple, and nine were flying in the air. Then the nine chains connected the entire volcanic magma rock. Entangled by the cohesive mountains, one volume! Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar almost resounded across the sky, this time the battlefield was not affected, and the fighting continued, only a few commanders could not help standing up and looking into the distance. Because the mountain caused by the shocking volcanic eruption just now was faintly visible even in the battlefield of the mountain city, the entire mountain was shattered under the action of several strange red chakra chains and disappeared again. In the smoke of gravel, Jiu Xinna wandered out, and a red imperial robe made of red chakras fluttered in the wind, making the girls inferior heroic appearance even more charming, and saw her walking in front of Lao Zi. Looking at the middle-aged man who had fallen to the ground completely powerless, he said loudly, "Uncle, you have already lost!" "Oh, I feel the same way, especially, you actually gave me the feeling of being a natural enemy of the tail beast, it is really incredible, whether it is you or Yunin Village." Lao Zi said as if looking away. "It''s just that, although I can''t get along with Onoki at all, I am also a Shinobu, and I have to fight last for my village." "Really?" Jiuxinai immediately understood the other party''s choice, and the girl could only sigh about this. Is this the end of Renzhuli? Because of the tail beast''s glory, the tail beast will also die. If Renzhuli was arrested, especially in the war years, it would be the fate of being drawn out of the tail beast. This is a hidden rule of the Ninja world. Nanao Shigeaki of Taki Ninja Village is a good example. After all, the tail beast was originally Senjuju was divided among the five Ninja villages to use the deterrent force to check and balance each other. Suddenly, violent chakras gushed out of Lao Zi''s body. Four chakras'' tails protruded from the ground. The ground was trembling and roaring. A crack appeared under Lao Zi. Together with the chakra chains, Lao Zi fell. Jiuxinai slowly floated in the air and waited quietly. If Renzhuli was ready to liberate the tail beast, it would be impossible unless he stunned without his knowledge. Boom boom boom!!! There were more and more cracks on the earth, and even a faint magma appeared between the cracks. Suddenly, a huge ape arm broke out of the ground and pressed on the ground, causing more cracks. The imprisoned tail beast came out of its cage!.. 68 Chapter 019 Ghost Country Witch...Tailed beast natural enemies ask for collection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as the battlefield under the mountain castle of the country of Torii became more intense, Nagato, who had been used as a shopkeeper, had already left Urenin Village, but instead of going to the battlefield, he went to the country of ghosts. In this world war, Nagatos goal was to seize the title of the sixth shadow, and to develop the country of Kawano into the sixth largest nation in the world of Ninja, paving the way for future kingly dominance. The title of the sixth shadow was poor for Nagato. For the current Nagato, the few battles that made the Ninja world look sideways were not much different from passing the title to him directly. But for Nagato, even after the World War, the country of Kawano, which has annexed the country of birds and the country of bears, is still too small. Therefore, in Nagatos plan, there are also the country of ghosts, the country of snow, and the country of Yuno. Although the Snow Country appeared in the memory of Nagato''s previous life, it can be solved without Nagato''s intervention. If the country of snow and the country of ghosts are successfully annexed, it will form a tendency to encircle the country of soil, which is in line with Nagatos plan. If the country of the ghost is annexed, it will be of no use. On the contrary, it will be related to the country of wind. Become nervous, so Nagato gave up. So the problem came out, the ghost country, the monster sprites that appeared in the theater version actually existed, and the infiltrators of Dawn were also uprooted for the first time because of the strange ability of the opponent. This is for Nagato. It is absolutely unbearable! Nagato flew fast in the air, flashing information about the country of ghosts. The situation of the country of ghosts was completely different from the memory of his previous life. In the memory of previous lives, the witches of the country of ghosts were enshrined in the shrine because they could seal the monsters. But Nagato''s information is that the maiden of the country of ghosts lives in the palace of the capital of the country of ghosts, and at the same time, the actual ruler of the country of ghosts is a man named Huangquan. "Miko and Sprites were originally a god. They were split into two parts in order to prevent the wrong use of power." After searching the memory carefully, Nagato got such a message. "God? It seems that something very interesting will be encountered this time!" With that said, Nagato has flown over the capital of the ghost country, looking down at everything. National capital, what a rare ambition, Nagato smiled mockingly. At this time, the rulers of the five major countries just called themselves daimyo, and the capitals under their jurisdiction were called daimyo capitals. A ghost country actually established a capital. Are you choking? Falling down on the clouds and looking down, in a short while, the palace was positioned in Nagatos eyes, in the center of the capital of the country of ghosts, a series of prosperous buildings surrounded by that huge wall, magnificent buildings, let Nagato affirm that this is where the palace is. , And Miko and Huangquan must be among them. Looking at the palace heavily protected by the samurai and defended like a copper wall and iron wall, the corner of Nagato''s mouth showed a faint smile of disdain. The real samurai has long since disappeared, and what is left is all fake and shoddy products. It is really vulnerable. . With a flicker, Nagato was already standing on the towering roof of the palace, slowly sinking in, disappearing, and the breeze was blowing gently. No one knew that there was a person standing here. The hall was the same magnificent and magnificent. The sandalwood mixed with the fragrance of the virgin penetrated Nagato''s sensitive nose with a clear and audible sound of bells. Obviously, it seemed that Nagato had good luck and directly found one of the targets. "You are finally here, the king of the future!" Just as Nagato''s feet touched down gently, a pleasant voice came from a rolling curtain in the hall. Nagato was slightly surprised, but felt that this was normal. He didn''t intentionally hide his figure, and the other party was not an ordinary person. The half of a god was definitely not comparable to ordinary existence. Nagato slowly turned around, and a figure who had just walked out of the rolling curtain caught the eye. He was wearing luxurious clothes, with long black hair scattered all over his back. The bangs on his forehead were neatly trimmed, and his body was full of classical beauty, purple. His eyes were looking watery at Nagato, as if they could speak. "Have you foreseen a certain future for me? It''s really interesting!" Nagato said with a smile looking at the girl in front of him, "Knowing my existence, then what are you going to do, Maitreya Maitreya!" "The little girl is naturally willing to serve the king!" Maitreya from the country of ghosts bowed gracefully. "You are very interesting, lead the way, let me go to the Huangquan for a while! Those who dare to kill me will bear my anger!" Nagato vaguely knew that the girl in front of him seemed to have some plans that he didn''t know, but long The door doesn''t care, or is very interested. Ho Ho Ho!!! Accompanied by a huge roar that shook the sky, the wind was raging, and the earth shook, a huge four-tailed explosive ape appeared, constantly roaring at the sky, venting his excitement! On the battlefield on the plain under the mountain city, the third generation of earth shadow Onoki stood up at this time, and said in surprise: "How could this happen? Four tails actually got out of trouble, Lao Zi, Lao Zi unexpectedly..." Three generations of Tokage Onoki lowered his head for a while, raised his head and looked at the battlefield, especially the figure of the ninja harvesting the Iwakura that flashed continuously, and stepped toward the battlefield, "It must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise the four tails will run away. The big loss that can''t be made up, and..." "Old Zi, you''d rather release the tail beast to hold on to the enemy''s heart. Oh Yemu accepted it, although I can''t get along... Farewell, damn bastard!" Not to mention the danger of Dokages joining the battlefield, it will bring Yunin Village, especially the water gate, which is extremely efficient in harvesting enemies due to the Flying Thunder Gods art. At this time, it was the first time that the girl Kushina felt the tail beast. The powerful force, just the storm that rolled up on the stage, made the girl a little breathless. After roaring for a while, the great ape finally realized that his shoulder had been pierced through the pipa bone by a small chain. He was furious and grabbed the chain, completely ignoring the possible pain and pulled it out.Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com Holding the chain, the giant ape saw Nushinai at the other end, suddenly roared, and pulled forcefully along the chain. She was caught off guard by being pulled so hard, and suddenly the whole person was pulled towards the giant ape like a cannonball. , The giant ape''s free hand made a fist, blasted out with all his strength, the fist weather turned into a storm, and the fist blasted Jiuxinai, who was too late to react, into the earth. Ho Ho Ho!!! It seems that because the opponent who defeated his own human Zhuli was defeated by himself with a punch, the giant ape excitedly patted his chest, yelled to the sky, and his four tails kept sweeping. "Damn stinky monkey! You are absolutely dead!!!" An angry female voice came from the underground, even the giant ape could hear clearly, and then the terrifying chakra that Lao Zi felt before now, only this time, it is the feeling that the terrifying behemoth has finally broken out of the cage! With a boom, a huge red arm broke through the ground. With the booming sound, a red giant constructed entirely of Chakra crawled out of the ground. Ten huge red chains were like ten huge tails. The giant swayed behind him, exactly the same as the Chakra chain used by Kushina before, except for the size. "Tentails? How could it be possible!! Who are you in the end!!!" The four tailed beasts who had been roaring from the moment they first appeared until before, finally uttered the human language in surprise. Without him, the power used by the opponent surprised the beast too much. Aside from anything else, the red giant rushed towards the giant ape, punched it, hit the giant apes face, and blasted it flying, with a bang, the giant ape fell on the ground and rolled up dust. . "You care about who the old lady is. If you talked carefully at the beginning, the old lady will care about you. Now the purpose of the old lady is only one!" Jiu Xinnai''s sturdy words came from the giant, "Absolutely, absolutely want to treat you as stinky The monkey hits down, absolutely!!!" Ho Ho Ho!!! Obviously, the giant ape is not a good-tempered guy. After being slammed in the face, the giant ape roared angrily, opened its mouth, and the purple-black chakra condensed into a ball in front of it. , It is the tail beast''s finishing technique-tail beast bomb! "Huh!" The girl''s disdainful voice came from the body of the red giant. The giant folded his hands together and separated again. The extremely bright red chakras gathered between the two hands. As the distance between the hands becomes larger, the bright red chakra ball becomes larger. Grow until the red giant raises the red chakra energy bomb. At this time, the purple-black chakra ball in front of the giant ape had grown to the size of the giant ape''s upper body. At almost the same moment, the giant ape''s eyes flashed red, and the tailed beast was launched towards the red giant. "Try the move I invented based on the tail beast bullet! Chakra energy bullet!" Chakra energy bombs of two different colors, one red and one black, collided in the air. In the sound of booming, the Chakra stood in a stalemate, shifting toward the distant mountain city battlefield, and at the same time annihilated each other, and the shocking force destroyed each other. The surrounding environment rolled up a violent wind raging in all directions. Boom boom boom!!! In the end, the two chakra energy bombs had not yet been determined, and the irreversible explosion occurred due to the violent collision. The violent fluctuations even spread to the distant battlefield. Almost at the same time, all the ninjas fled the battlefield one after another, and some ran slowly The ninja was torn apart by the violent storm almost instantly. The ninja who ran out of the affected area looked back at this scene of shaking mountains and felt very grateful. Roar!!Ooooooo!! Suddenly, a huge roar came from the smoke and dust in the sky, the voice changed from high to low, and then slowly changed into a sound of beast injury, followed by waves of restlessness, and then, the sound gradually subsided. "What happened?" This is the voice of all ninjas. Among them, three generations of Tukage, Blue Bird and Water Gate, or ninjas with high mobility or flying ability, broke away from the crowd and rushed toward the center of the smoke. At the center of the smoke and dust, the red giant pinched the giant apes neck with his hands, and ten huge chains behind him completely bound the giant ape. On the giants forehead, Kushinas upper body emerged, and his hands were sealed. "Dead monkey, the old lady is called by that damn bastard the existence of the natural enemy of the tail beast, accept your fate! The whirlpool secret-gossip seal technique!" The red giant let go of the giant apes neck and stood up. With the imprint of Kuzina, a gossip pattern appeared on the giants abdomen. Ten huge chains pulled the almost indefensible monkey into the giants abdomen in an instant. ! "The seal is complete! The four-tailed recovery is complete! Ten-tailed state, closed!" As the girl seals again, the red giant turns into red light and disappears, leaving only the red stars dotted in the smoke and the girl suspended in the air. ps: The plot of the country of ghosts was written like this after I watched Naruto''s death again. On this point, I will be full of troubles in the next section!As for the gods, dont care at all. It is said that there are 8 million gods in Fusang, this thing is worthless... 69 Chapter 020 Monster Sprite...Finally Asking for Collection for Wedding Clothes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At first, Nagato was still a little curious about what kind of person Huang Quan, who had the ambition to build a thousand-year kingdom, was, but under Maitreyas guidance, when he saw Huang Quan in the underground palace under the forbidden area of ??the palace, Nagato was disappointed. . "Mille, why did you bring a stranger here? This is..." "Noisy!" Nagato drank coldly, stretched out his left palm, and stretched out a wooden thorn from the palm of his palm, which penetrated directly into the opponent''s heart before Huang Quan could react. "Isn''t it coming out? A reptile named Sprite!" Huang Quan was originally the puppet of Sprites, and even his self-righteous self-will was just a piece of vain, and therefore, Nagato suddenly lost his mind to listen to this guy''s more words. In the next instant, the ground broke apart, countless tentacles rushed up from the ground, countless purple snake head sprites sprang out of the ground, roaring: "Arrogant kid! How dare to shoot my puppet, I want you to die !!!" "Huh, reptile!" Nagato said indifferently, looking at the ghost below, as she rose into the air holding the witch. "Little devil! Your words have already doomed your destiny." Sprite said coldly, with a murderous tone, and then said to Maitreya in Nagato''s arms: "Miko, it seems that you are ready to be with me. Is it broken?!" Suddenly held in his arms by Nagato, Maitreya''s cheeks were slightly red. Listening to Sprites words, he immediately closed his eyes and said: "In any case, you will not give up your ambitions, and I naturally have to perform my duties. It doesnt make sense to break with whom. Ten years ago, under countless accidents, an innate god was born. At that time, it was in the period of World War II. In the burning world, the will of sentient beings became more and more active under the stimulation of the passing of life, affecting the self-recognition of this newly born god. The gods are the sons of heaven and earth, and in their innate consciousness, guarding this world is the responsibility of gods. In the years of war, the emotions of pain, hatred, true feelings, etc. floating in the will of sentient beings made rational gods afraid that they would do something harmful to the world because of some extreme misleading, because the gods had divided themselves. In a sense, this accidentally born deity actually died out long ago, transforming into witches and sprites. Although a little hard to understand, this kind of naturally-born gods are just such existences. To them, life and death don''t care much, and death for the sake of the world is the same thing in their eyes. Maitreya and sprites, like the yin and yang on the Tai Chi diagram, separate everything from the gods. Sprites inherit most of their power and desires, while the witches inherit a small part of the power and seal that restricts the sprites. The departed gods leave With the prohibition, when the sprites do something to harm the world, the witch will seal it with her life. And sprites will never give up their ambitions, so there is no room for maneuver between Maitreya and Sprites. "In that case, Maitreya, today I will send you to hell with this arrogant kid!" After hearing Maitreya''s words, the sprite stopped speaking, and the purple foreign objects that wandered in front of him quickly rushed towards Nagato. The head resembles the tentacles of a dragon. The purple tentacles are fast, like lightning, coming in an instant, but unfortunately, for today''s Nagato, there is no such fast in this world that he can''t respond, even the flying Thunder God technique. Looking at the purple dragon tentacles rushing under him, Nagato embraced Maitreya the Maitreya in one hand, feeling the girl''s soft body, plunged into the space with the other hand, and drew a sword from the turbulent space ripples. It was Cong Yunya. "Um... try this, Chidori!" Reading Penn''s existence, Nagato once again possessed Chakra at this time, and suddenly on a whim, he used the ninjutsu that he had developed based on the knowledge in the memory of previous lives but had been placed in his early years. Chidori screamed together, and the chakra gathered in Nagato''s sword-holding hand turned into thunder, spreading to Cong Yunya''s body, and instantly Cong Yunya soared into a three-meter long sword. The beautiful arc, with the breath of death in the beauty. I saw several huge tentacles rushing towards Nagato in an instant, all being cut off by the lightning sword in his hand, and falling into the magma on the ground, deep purple blood continuously splashed out from the cut. It looks disgusting. "Is this kid your ninjutsu? Not bad! But it consumes Chakra! I don''t know how long you can hold on!" Several of his tentacles were cut.Sprite didn''t care at all. After talking about the dragon head on the tentacles that had just been cut off by Nagato, Nagato rushed towards him again. "Is the kid desperate to see this master''s ability? Fear! Haha!" "Not bad ability, just... the attack power is too weak!" Nagato once again cut off the tentacles that rushed towards him, looking at the tentacles that instantly returned to their original state.Said lightly. After a short confrontation, Nagato had already experienced the strength of the sprite''s attack, not only the tentacle''s attack method, but also the strength was not great.The collision power of a tentacle can only be compared with the general c-level ninjutsu power, in the eyes of Nagato.too weak In fact, even if Nagato stands still and lets the sprites attack, it probably won''t break the defense, but it''s just-First Literature www.d1wx.com too disgusting! "Damn it! The kid dare to say that I have poor attack power, go to hell!" This time dozens of tentacles flogged at Nagato. Obviously, Nagato''s posture made Xiang unparalleled in the world feel angry. Seeing dozens of tentacles shooting at him, this time not only the dragon head-shaped tentacles, but also the pointed spear-shaped tentacles, Nagato still waited indifferently. This time Nagato did not cut off the tentacles. Since Sprites have instant recovery ability, cutting off will only waste their chakras, and It seems that the battlefield of the bird country is about to end, and Nagato needs to end the battle as soon as possible! So Nagato rushed into countless tentacles holding Maitreya! "Haha! The kid is looking for his own death!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, Sprite laughed disdainfully, while controlling countless tentacles to stab Nagato, but every time he escaped just right at the last moment. "hateful!" Looking at Nagato who was able to do so well surrounded by his tentacles, this was the biggest mockery of himself. So Sprite mobilized all its tentacles, and pierced Nagato from all directions at the same time, blocking any escape space. It seemed that Sprite was not stupid and knew to use his own advantages. "Position...almost!" Nagato was already very close to the sprite''s body at this time, and at the same time the sprite''s attack had arrived, like a dragon''s tentacles, whistling from the Nagato from all directions, airtight. Attacking from all directions, avoidance is obviously impossible, there is no opportunity and space to avoid, but Nagato''s purpose is never to avoid, just to get closer to the sprite and save a little effort. Ignoring the attacks from all directions, Nagato stood in the air with the girl in his arms, with a slight arc drawn at the corner of his mouth. At the moment when the tentacles enveloped Nagato, when the sprite triumphed, Nagato slowly uttered indifferent words: "God-Luo-Tian-Zheng!" The powerful repulsive force burst out from the body in an instant, like a powerful invisible wall of air, wrapping Nagato. Let the tentacles entangled and whip, unable to get close to Nagato''s body for half a step, all stay here strangely, as if time freezes. "This, this is..." The strength from the many tentacles, the ubiquitous strength, kept the sprites from the wide beast pupils, looking stupidly at the long gate in the sky, with a little shock and doubt. But the instinct of monsters can make the sprites never forget the battle, and the powerful force bursting out of each tentacle wants to break through the mysterious ability used by the opponent. Unfortunately, at the moment he increased his strength, the repulsive force that protected Nagato''s whole body formed a circular encircling circle, which burst suddenly, and the powerful repulsive force slapped in all directions. The tentacles that naturally wrapped Nagato''s body became the first target of repulsion. "How is it possible?" Feel every tentacle, feel the ubiquitous flapping power of the tentacle.Sprite was a little panicked, this kind of attack ability was unheard of, unseen, and still so powerful. "The so-called monsters are nothing more than that, I''ll give you a ride!" Nagato raised the Cong Yunya in his hand, and the powerful hell power gathered on the blade. In the surprised eyes of Maitreya in his arms, Nagato waved diagonally down! Boom boom boom!!! The scorching tornado from hell came out of nowhere, blasted through the top of the underground palace, and blasted towards the sprites huge body. The huge roar caused a violent earthquake in the entire ghost country. The residents and guards of the capital were horrified to find that the palace In the restricted area in the center, a terrifying tornado is roaring! After the storm subsided for a long time, the palace was in a mess. At this time, Maitreya stood among the wreckage of the sprites, chanting some onmyoji spells from the samurai era. As the spells were read, there was a golden ring in the wrecks eyes. The light shot out and hit Maitreya, and the girl shone with golden light, like a goddess. "It turns out that since it was once one, as long as one of them dies, can they seize power through special methods and return to the position of God?" Nagato did not stop Maitreya''s actions at all, but was rather interested in it. "Yes, king!" Miko, no, now the goddess Maitreya still maintains an elegant etiquette and puts herself behind Nagato. "This is only known by the little girl. In fact, sprites have always been only guesses, but scruples. The seal of the little lady." Suddenly, a noisy sound of footsteps came from far and near. Nagato didn''t care about this. He just looked at Maitreya with a smile but disappeared instantly, leaving only a word. "Spirit? Huh! It''s just a wedding dress... In a while, the messenger from the Kingdom of River will arrive here. At that time, Maitreya, I look forward to your choice..." "...In the future I see, the kingdom of sprites is established." After a while, the golden light on Maitreya gradually faded, "It''s just the founder but not sprites, but you, recognized by the future of the world. The... King!" .. 70 Chapter 021 Nagato Appears...Invincible Power for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Edden EarthThe Art of Rock Fist!" "Huh, whirlpool-super strange force punch!" In the ruin-like world, Jiu Xin Na standing in the air and the three generations of Tu Ying flying from a distance directly met with a move, and then each was pushed away by the recoil force. "Old man, do you want to die once?" Kushina stopped her retreating body, sighed softly, and said lowly to the guy who suddenly struck in front of him. Obviously, the girl was annoyed by this guy''s sudden attack. . It is a matter of experience, no matter how strong, the girl is always a young girl who has experienced war for the first time, because she has been repeatedly attacked successfully in the previous battle with the four-tailed man Zhuli Lao Zi. Fortunately, Jiuxina is against the tail beast. His restraint is almost like a natural enemy, and no horse strays. "Little girl, where''s the four tails?" The three generations of Tu Ying did not pay attention to the threat of Jiu Xin Nai. When he came to the battlefield, he should be awakened, threatened and cursed or something. This battle-tested Tu Ying has long been immune to it. , The only thing that made him care, was that the four tails were gone, could it be killed? "Huh, I won''t tell you!" With her hands around her chest, the girl looked at each other proudly, but this behavior made Tuying more aware that the four tails were not dead, and the girl in front of her absolutely knew where the four tails were. "In that case, I will use my own method to let you say it." The three generations of Tuying who also hovered in the air threw off the shadow hat, and his hands sealed, "Chen Dun-the original world..." With a squeak, a Kuwuwu shot over from behind Tuyings left side. Three generations of Kuwuying stopped the seal movement in his hands, and instantly leaned back. At this time, when Kuwuwu flew past Tuyings eyes, a golden figure suddenly He appeared, holding a spinning blue chakra ball in his hand. "Spiral pill!!" "Edden EarthThe Art of Rock Doppelganger!" Facing Tu Rulai, Tuying is worthy of being a warrior who has experienced many battles. He spit out a piece of rock from his mouth and transformed into a doppelganger. It rose instantly, and the clone took the blow for the body. just-- "Drawing Sword Technique-Wind Scar!" Dokage, who has avoided two consecutive attacks, just ascended to avoid Helix Maru, and immediately encountered a third attack. The hidden seven kills made a killing blow! Unsurprisingly, there was a clean break, but no trace of blood was spilled. The three generations of Tuying turned into rock fragments in everyone''s shocked eyes. "Arrogant kids, go to hell!" A sudden voice came from high above, whether it was Nine Sina, Watergate, Seven Kill and Ao Niao, all raised their heads in surprise. I don''t know when the three generations of Earth Shadows were suspended there, their index fingers and thumbs were touching, and the palms were down. "Turn it into smoke and dust completely! Dust escape-the technique of delimitation!" The original upgraded version of the original world stripping technique broke out, a huge beam of light shrouded, and the third generation of Tuying almost saw the scene of four super new-generation powerhouses being wiped out by one blow! "Hungry Ghost Road-Absorb the seal!" Under the bombardment of the huge beam of light, a calm voice rang in everyone''s ears. The beam of light that had melted in everything seemed to be blocked by some kind of power, stopped sinking, and then quickly disappeared into nothingness... At this time, a red-haired figure suddenly appeared beside Jiu Xinnai, holding the girl into his arms with one hand and raising it with the other hand, the beam of light was absorbed by that hand. "This, this is..." Three generations of Tu Ying looked at the scene in front of him with a bit of shock, and the technique of limit stripping with almost invincible lethality was actually invalid!! "I''ve seen an adult!" Seven kills and Blue Bird almost kneeled and saluted the moment the red-haired figure appeared. "He, he is the great name of the country of the river, Uzumaki Nagato?" Bo Feng Shuimen stared at the opponent''s arm holding Kusinai''s hand, a bit unwilling, even if he knew Kusina''s choice, but for several years How can Acacia let go so easily. "Meet again, three generations of Tuying, the power is much stronger than when we met last time!" Nagato hugged Kunsina, and nodded slightly to the two Aoto, then soared into the sky, came to the same level as the third generation Dokage, and said, at the same time feeling the softness of the girl in her arms, and suddenly found that she liked this feeling very much. , Comfortable but not addicted. "who are you!" Although the other party looked like he had seen him, the three generations of Tuying, who thought he was not old and dim-eyed, did not remember that he had seen this person anyway. "Well, how do you say it?" Seemingly distressed, Nagato looked at the three generations of Tuying and said: "The three people who went to Yanyin Village to say hello last time, Do you remember!" "That so-called guard of the gods?! You are..." Shuosh.com www.shuosh.com "Whether those three people, or Payen, the leader of Amunin Village, are all me!" Nagato looked at Dokage''s somewhat horrified look and felt very funny. "Of course, I prefer to be called Nagato. , Uzumaki Nagato!!" "What!!" This is the psychology shared by the three generations of Tukage and Bo Feng Shuimen who heard the dialogue between the two, the mysterious Penn who killed the demigod in Yurencun, and the country of Sichuan that is rising in the world. The daimyo is actually the same person. Although Uzumaki Nagato and Urenin Village leader Payne are both red-haired and about the same height, they are almost never equated with Uzumaki Nagato for two reasons. First, Uzumaki Nagatos true age is too young. People who don''t know can never believe that the demigod Hanzo will die at the hands of a twelve-year-old boy. Second, the profession of ninja is not suitable for becoming the master of a country. A ninja is a profession that advocates will, whether it is extreme or great, as long as the ninja standing at the top must have its own way of forbearance, and becoming the master of a country is doomed to various political entanglements. , The ninjas will will continue to be worn down, and the strength will decline, which is one of the reasons why the daimyo still exists in this era. "How is it possible!" Tuying looked at the young man in front of him incredulously. Compared to the fact that the opponent was both Payne and Daimyo, Tuying was more concerned about the fact that the opponent claimed to be the guard of the gods. Especially when thinking of the three guys who attacked the village, Tuying didn''t believe that they were the same in any way. No matter how disguised, a person''s clone could not be similar. "There is nothing impossible, just rely on my eyes, the world''s strongest blood continuity limit-reincarnation eye!" With that said, Nagato''s black pupils instantly turned purple, and the spiral eyes flashed shockingly Eyes! "Reincarnation Eyes!!" Several ninjas who had just arrived couldn''t help shouting! His pupils shrank. Konoha was founded by Senju and Uchiha, who are the direct descendants of the Six Ways of Immortals. Some information about the Six Ways of Immortals is still available. This is also very clear and sensitive to the water doors of the Huguesak I. I also know that when the other party said it on the spot, it was prepared to use the words of myself and others to convey it. "You actually have the legendary reincarnation eye, huh!" Tuying didn''t even make a move, looking for the weakness of the other party. At this time, the third generation of Tuying is not the old man who will twist his waist at every turn. At this time, although the third generation of Tu Ying is quite old, it is still at the apex of his life. Naturally, his strength is also in the extreme state. Naturally, he will not shrink from it, and he will lose the four tails. In the face of the fact that the battle is unfavorable, Tu Ying must find a way to reverse the situation. The way, and the whirlpool Nagato in front of him is the only way. Strike a snake and hit seven inches, catch the thief and the king! "You still dare to think in front of my eyes, Dokage, you are too arrogant!" At the moment Dokage made up his mind, Nagato''s voice came from behind him, Tuying was startled and turned his head. At first sight, another Nagato was standing there. "So fast! Faster than the boy Bofeng Shuimen!" This is Tu Ying''s subconscious thought. "How is it possible, there is no trace of the technique at all, even the high-level Flying Thunder God technique must be applied to the technique, really..." This is Bo Feng Shuimen''s thought. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The second Nagato did not give Tu Ying a chance to react, and the power of the reincarnation eye suddenly showed, and the powerful repulsive power instantly slapped Tu Ying''s body. The powerful repulsion was not something that Tuying''s small body could withstand, and he flew out weakly in the air without resistance. "Let you relive that powerlessness again!" At this moment, Nagato, who embraced the girl like a spectator, said, a metal ball appeared in his hand, and he threw it lightly. The orb instantly softened, like a liquid, its shape automatically changed, incarnate into a human form, exactly the same as Nagato, except that the exposed skin was silver. This was the puppet before Nagatothe steel clone. With the technological support of the main god space and the development of the Red Queen for several years, the steel clone has been integrated with [Star] He, completely liquefied, because considering that there are few worlds that exclude science and technology, and for reasons of convenience, the steel clone is carried by Nagato. I saw the steel avatar stretched out his arms, and four or five small jet bombs were fired on the arms, blasting towards the shadow of the earth. Rumble!!! It hit the earth shadow not far from the ground, and made a deafening blast, and the short figure of earth shadow was covered by the fireworks from the explosion. "Master Tukage!!" Not long from below, Yan Yin Zhongren who had been observing the battle was horrified at this scene. Some impulsive ninjas leaped up and rushed towards the Nagatos in the sky despite the opposition of everyone. . "Huh, overwhelming!" With a sneer, the steel doppelganger''s arms turned into several stretchable sharp blades, instantly piercing all the nearby rock forbearance! "Stop it! Dust Dun-the technique of the original world peeling off!" Unexpectedly when the earth shadow appeared beside the fireworks, looking at the scene in the sky, he was immediately angry, and the extremely lethal Chen Dun in his hand instantly moved towards the steel doppelganger Sent out, just-- "Tu Ying, Chen Dun is not valid for me!" Appearing in front of the steel doppelganger like a teleport, Nagato was still holding Kushina, blocking the dusty beam of light with one hand, and quickly eliminated it. At this time, the Bofeng Shuimen far away suddenly discovered that the first The two Nagatos have disappeared... "Now, Dokage, choose! Fight! Or... give up!" Standing in the sky like a god, Nagato made his own announcement, and his power was no different!.. 71 Chapter 022-After Victory... Yahiko Reappears for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few days later, Uzumaki Nagato and Uzumaki Nagato defeated the three generations of Dokage with their own efforts. News of Urenin and Konoha Alliance forces'' victory over Iwaguro spread throughout the world for a time, causing an uproar worldwide. Especially the mysterious reincarnation eye possessed by Uzumaki Nagato. After defeating the blood succession that claims to have transcended the blood succession limit, it was known as the first blood succession limit, the highest pupil technique. Therefore, the strength of the Uzumaki Nagato was completely eliminated for a time. Deified. In view of this, the international status of Kawa no Kuni and Amunin Village are getting higher and higher, and the topic of Uzumaki Nagato becoming the sixth shadow has once again heated up. Konoha immediately issued a statement after the return of Nagato Nagatos information, supporting Uzumaki Nagato. The door became the sixth figure, although all this will not be confirmed until the post-war meeting after the end of the world war. In the next month, the four kingdoms of the country of birds, the country of bears, the country of ghosts, and the country of snow issued a statement to merge into the country of Sichuan, completely pushing the country of Sichuan to the sixth largest country in the Ninja world. For a time, The international discussion on Kawa no Kuni has even surpassed the ongoing world war. These mundane things are not within the scope of Nagatos concern. In fact, for the Naruto World, Nagato now only has the causality of its predecessor, completely possessing the identity of Uzumaki Nagato, but he is the son of destiny. The cause and effect of "Uzumaki Nagato" is a bit big, for this reason Nagato must truly end the chaotic world. Of course, there is also to get rid of Uchiha Madara who doesn''t know where to hide, completely wipe out everything in the old world, and welcome the new era. For this, you must wait and wait for the guy hiding in the gap between life and death to appear voluntarily. Therefore, in addition to drowning in the gentle township and waiting for the passage of time every day when staying in Baiyu Jingzhong Nagato, in his spare time, Nagato also picked up the celestial chakra method created by him in his early years, and various investigations. Carat skill power. To use an analogy, Nagatos state now is like putting a shell between virtual and reality outside the body. You can learn all kinds of powers as you like, and the essential powers of Nagato are bred in a deeper layer. As a result, some of the early things were picked up by Nagato. With the improvement of vision, Nagato discovered many points that he failed to pay attention to when reviewing the power system of Chakra. In the old days, in the eyes of Nagato, there were only two levels of ninja, shadow level and non-shadow level. Because even if it was a pure blood power, Nagato was already immune to all non-shadow-level existences. Now that I think about it, the real ninja level system still has a certain meaning. The lower ninja belongs to the foundation, and the middle ninja has begun to specialize. The upper ninja already has its own characteristic field. Between the upper ninja and the middle ninja, there is a lack of self-characteristics, and for some reasons The existence of no less powerful Shinnin, also known as the special Shinnin. The shadow level powerhouses are already sublimated existences. Above the shadow level there are the super shadow level represented by Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma, and the immortal level represented by the six immortals. Now Nagatos [Payne Existence] is only at the peak of the shadow level* in the quality of Chakra, and other aspects are supplemented by the super-control power brought by the blood inheritance and the extremely powerful mental power, although it is true Nagatos [Penn exists] is not afraid of Uchiha Madara at all. Nagato embraced Xiaonan for a walk in the blooming Baiyu Jingyu Garden. I have to say that this feeling of holding a beautiful woman is very popular with Nagato. While strolling and Xiaonan whispered, Nagatos consciousness became red. Rear. "Master, information about the current situation of the adults has been integrated." A report from the Red Queen came later. Since the Red Queen was used as an information processing center, Nagato has been too lazy to use Liudao Network to pay attention to information because it is too troublesome and, vulgar. Too many things, the will will be consumed. "Now, listening to what you said, I suddenly wondered if my friends could surprise me, let me talk about it!" Very casual, Nagato said, in fact, nowadays, except for the specifications of the main god, Nagato actually has nothing to pay special attention to. "First of all, Saya-sama, Saya-sama has almost completed the application of the jade of the four souls through the cell development of Senju Tsunade, the precious knowledge of monsters provided by Inuyasha World Mikami, and Sasaemaru-sama." "Almost?" Nagato suddenly became curious. "So, what is Saya almost?" "There is still a piece of the most precious material, the ultimate BOSS of Inuyasha World, Half Demon Naraku!" The red queen''s voice paused, and then she said again: "At this time, there are four or five Saya-sama at the mother of Sesomaru-sama, sending Looking at the monsters under Ling Yue Xianji all over the world looking for Naraku." "Aha? What''s going on over the Sesho Maru!" "I don''t know, the level of her subordinate is not as high as that of two adults. They can only passively receive information from adults. However, it is said that Lingyue Xianji and Saya-sama almost fell in love with Jinlan when they met, but they were stopped by Master Seshomaru''s rage..." "..." "What''s wrong, Nagato!" In the imperial garden, Xiao Nan suddenly felt that Nagato was a little wandering away, and asked strangely. "It''s nothing, I just received some news suddenly, and I felt very interesting for a while..." While answering Xiao Nan''s question, Nagato replied from the bottom of his heart: "Next!" "Yes!" The Red Queen responded in the spiritual connection: "Master Sasomaru established his own power and began to conquer the surrounding forces. Master Saya in the biochemical world still adopts the infiltration method to develop, and now he almost controls Japan. Began to radiate Asia." "The most fierce one is probably Lord Kira. He has already started a war in the legendary world of ghosts and gods. He has begun to conquer in the name of Qin Shihuang in Asia. Now he has laid down the three northeastern provinces. Lord Kira has also sacrificed a lot for this, almost reaching The apex of the silver priest." "As for the half-length body of the legendary Lord Kira, Hitler has already begun to act and has received a large amount of public support. By the way, Lord Hitler has also discovered the traces of vampires, and through some secret means, he has learned that there is a vampire in the UK to hunt and kill. The special organ of vampiresHELLSING!" I Love Novel Network www.5ilrc.com "Heising? A song of hell?" Nagato said with a certain emotion, "It is indeed the plane that the Zhongzhou team has experienced. They are all different. Even monsters like Alcatel have appeared. What do you plan to do?" "Master Kira means that he is ready to try whether he can take Alcatel''s power. Death River and Death Priest feel that it will be a good match. Although it is difficult, Master Kira is ready for a protracted battle." "So, what about the others?" Nagato stopped paying attention to this question after hearing this reply, and asked directly. "Master Li Shuaixi has already exchanged time after exchanging the technological data and sending it over. He is practicing in the Land of Nine Yin, Ming Yanwei stayed in the room after killing Zhang Heng, and Zhao Yingkong exchanged several high-level skills. After staying in the room, the remaining four newcomers didnt know what to do after being robbed of 90% of the bonus points." "The next mission of the main god space is that the god of death is coming. The damn thing is still to die, don''t worry about a few scum!" "Yes, there is also the world of blame. This is the only world where no adults are sitting. The development at this time is the best, because there are almost no obstacles. Dawn has almost occupied the underground dark world of the entire world. Before Lord Saya After hearing this news, prepare to receive the grievance world." "why?" "Because it''s the world of Resident Evil!! Stupid brother!!" Suddenly Saya''s voice came in. When I heard this arrogant tone, I knew that it was not the few Sayas that Nagato had encountered before. Well, Saya was almost included. Nagato is absolutely unaware of the characteristics of all women. "Well, I''ll give it to you, anyway, it''s just a dark hand when I''m bored!" "I know that Nagato Ooni sauce is the best, thank Ouni sauce!" Another Saya''s voice was sweet and greasy. "..." Yu Zhiguo, at this time, has completely turned into the battlefield of Konoha and Yunyin, and the war is now flying. In the face of the powerful militarized Ninja Village, Yunyin Village, even Konoha can only be able to sustain it, not asking for merit, but asking for nothing, especially when the leader of the army is one of the three ninjas. When the inconspicuous man was on the battlefield, he seemed particularly calm. Entrance of Konoha Base Camp. "Long time no see, teacher Jilaiya!" After a year, seeing his teacher again, Bo Feng Shuimen felt very kind, especially when he was traumatized. "Haha, Watergate, I knew that the old man from the third generation of Hokage said that the reinforcements were you!" Jilaiya slapped Watergate on the shoulder boldly, "Watergate, dont you know how troublesome the AB combination of that Yanyin Village is, the speed Quick, the attack power is strong, it is a battlefield meat grinder!" "But it''s all right now. With you who can use Flying Thunder God, don''t worry!" "Teacher, you passed the award!" Even in the face of unquestionable praise, Watergate still maintains a humble attitude. In a sense, the perfect ninja is probably someone like him. "By the way, Pratunam, I''ll introduce someone to you. According to the rules, you should call him Senior Brother!" As they spoke, the two had slowly approached the camp tent. "Yahiko! This is your brother Bofeng Shuimen, and Mizumon, this is your brother. I have received an apprentice from the country of Kawasaki, Yahiko. Recently, he has been approved by three generations of old men to officially join Konoha." Bofeng Shuimen looked in the direction of Jiraiya''s fingers, a young man with orange hair came from the shadows, and looked at Shuimen with a hearty smile, "When we meet for the first time, please take care of me, Junior Brother Mizumon!" "Hello, Brother Yahiko!" It''s just that Watergate, who is very perceptive, is more concerned about why, in the eyes of the brother in front of him, there is a trace of pain that cannot be erased... 72 Chapter 023 Yahiko Transformation...Mings Trial for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The starry sky is full of stars in the middle of the night. Yahiko stood on the edge of the cliff, looking down below, speechless for a long time. Suddenly, on the ground next to Yahiko, a huge pitcher plant slowly rose and opened, and a black and white yin and yang face appeared from the pitcher plant. It was the yin and yang next to Uchiha Madara. I saw Jue said, "Yahiko, the result has come out. Yanyin Village, or the third generation of Tuying has not given up yet, has secretly contacted Yunyin Village, Wuyin Village and Shayin Village at the same time." "Really a stubborn old man. He was just defeated by Uzumaki Nagato. If he didn''t recharge his energy well, he still dared to come out and make trouble!" Yahiko said coldly, and since he was out of the hands of death, Yahiko''s The mentality has changed a lot, at least it is no longer sunny. "There is no way, the war has failed, the tail beast is lost, and the land of the country of Chuan is almost surrounded by the land of the earth. The three generations of Tuying must win the harvest. Everything is for the development of Yanyin Village, no ?" With a soft snort, Yahiko stopped talking. "Also, Madara asked me to hand it to you. This is the last potion. After all, the medicinal materials are precious. You can''t make up enough medicinal materials in a short time, so you can only use your strength three times on this battlefield! Madara said that if you want to complete our old grudge, you must completely integrate the second generation of Hokage within a few years." After finishing the information, Jue took out three bottles of potion from the pitcher plant and handed it to Yahiko. "How simple it is!" said like this, Yahiko took the potion from Absolutely, with a solemn expression, "Unfortunately, I have not yet fully integrated the second-generation Hokage. Usually, I need more power to suppress the rebound in the soul. Use your full strength, even the potion can only be used when it is dangerous, otherwise it will definitely not be inferior to Bofeng Shuimen at this time!" The second generation of Naruto is also the younger brother of the first generation of Naruto, the founder of Konoha Ninja Village. He is good at using water escape and instantaneous art, original creation of thunder god art, shadow avatar art and forbidden art foul soil rebirth. He has a calm and rational mind and strong perception ability. It is called "the highest speed in the ninja world" by Uchiha Madara ", a prominent reputation. Compared with the Bofeng Water Gate, which is now known as the golden flash, the second-generation Hokage is the real flash! When Uchiha Madara felt that Nagato was out of control, he began to prepare for his back. In Uchiha Madaras view, Nagato with reincarnation eyes is infinitely powerful, and it is too difficult to find someone more talented than him. It is too difficult, so it is necessary to win one side. In the five major ninja villages on the Ninja Continent, Konoha and Miyuki are favored by Madara. The former is the strongest and the latter is the most concealed. Yahiko is Madara''s foreshadowing to control Konoha. What kind of will a person with the purest personality encounters unbearable pain can stimulate? If this person is placed in a state of suspended animation and then reincarnated as a sacrifice, what will be the result. This is the most basic principle of the forbidden technique developed by Uchiha Madara-Fusion Reincarnation! Under Uchiha Madaras oppressive technique on the will of the second generation of earth shadows, Yahiko actually swallowed the second generation of Hokage. Although it was not completely integrated, he needed to be suppressed with some strength, and the potion was developed by Madara. This kind of medicine is used to suppress the restlessness in Yahiko''s body, so that Yahiko can free his hands. "It doesn''t matter, no matter how strong your credit is, you won''t be able to become Hokage in a few years. On the contrary, Bo Feng Shui Men is very promising. After all, many people in Konoha Village don''t want Da She Maru to become Hokage, and Ji Lai is not suitable. Just accumulate for a few years." "According to the information we have obtained, Ban said that Nagato is already a strong shadow-level peak*, but that is mostly achieved by innate ability. Because the foundation is not strong, Nagato does not have to go further. Ten years is not enough. In a sense, he was held back by his blood inheritance limits." "...Ha, is it... Then I... look forward to it, look forward to..." Yahiko lost his trace and obviously left using the Flying Thunder God technique. "It''s amazing. It almost perfectly inherited the power of the second generation of Hokage. Unfortunately, it is already difficult to find a suitable Yahiko..." Jue said in admiration, slowly sinking into the ground and disappearing. Soon after, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly walked over, looked around, and secretly said: "Weird, brother, I heard the guard ninja say that he is out of the house to breathe, why is he not seeing people? Did he go back from another direction..." While the world of Ninja was still in full swing, few people noticed one thing, that is, Uchiha Ming, who is the right and left hand of Nagato, seems to have not appeared since a year ago. "If you want to stand beside an adult, you must have the strength to stand beside an adult. If you can''t solve the problem of writing round eyes, everything else will cease to exist." At this time, in the secret room of the dawn base, Ming sat in front of a huge mirror, quietly thinking for a long time, opened his eyes, a pair of black and red eyes appeared in the mirror, and three gou jade turned into a hexagonal windmill. . Originally, Nagato thought that the blindness of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes could be solved through the power of the world. As a result, Ming''s kaleidoscope has indeed become more perfect, but even so, after detection, it can be found that Mings vision is still declining, although it is very subtle. subtle. Nagato spent a lot of thought on Shaoto''s eyes and couldn''t find out why Shaoto''s eyes could cause blindness. Until she discovered the main god space and remembered the theory of the light of the soul, Nagato thought of a certain possibility and opened it in Ming. After finishing the kaleidoscope, I confirmed it many times and finally came up with a solution to the blindness of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. "The essence of writing round eyes is a technique, a technique of portraying in the heart!" "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, worthy of the name, every kaleidoscope is different, and in a sense it is very similar to the light of the soul!" 7Q Novel www.7wxs.com Looking at the mirror, Ming mobilizes the power of the writing wheel, and displays the so-called secret technique that can drag the enemy into endless illusions. "Monthly reading!" Through the reflection of the mirror, Moonreads goal is not the enemy, but Ming himself.At the moment when the display was finished, I felt that I was swallowed by the boundless karma. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a world of red and black. Whether it was mountains, rivers or the vast earth, everything I saw in front of my eyes was made of darkness, and the constant fire of karma came from nowhere. Burning darkness, but darkness has always only increased. At this time, Ming''s small body appeared abruptly in this ever-burning but dark world. The essence of Zhuanyan is "Yin Dun", the spiritual power of Yin attribute corresponding to "Yang Dun". Opening the Kaleidoscope Shalunyan requires its owner to kill his loved ones with his own hands. The purpose is to arouse the host''s negative emotions and thus arouse the negative consciousness hidden in Shalun''s eyes. "In a sense, Suzuo Neng is like the heart demon, but the writing wheel eye is so good that it can control the heart demon. Of course, the kaleidoscope power is not enough to completely control it, so it will be constantly consumed, while the eternal eye is completely It has subdued the demons, so you wont have insomnia and can go further. At this moment, Ming has successfully entered the world of negative consciousness collected by Shao Lun Yan by using the technique of moon reading on himself, even if it is necessary to artificially subdue it. "Since there are no relatives to complete the Eye of Eternity, as long as you know the principle and do it yourself, that''s it!" The overwhelming darkness is the manifestation of the painful grievances of the master of Shao Lun Yan. Under the action of Shao Lun Yan, these grievances condense into a substantive "Suzuo Nenghu". The Red Lotus Karma Fire is Mings writing wheel eyes that have been transformed more perfectly by the power of the world, and the power to restrain the "Suzuo Nenghu" is derived. It is these flames that continue to burn, even if the darkness spreads very slowly. On this dark land burning with red lotus karmic fire, as Ming entered, a small, pitch-black giant rose up from the ground, glaring at the innocent guest with its distorted and ugly face. It is a collection of negative consciousness, and the monstrous will to kill comes out of that giant. If you keep using the power of the writing wheel eyes, sooner or later, it will be backlashed by the power of Suzuo Nogo, causing drastic changes in your body and mind. Therefore, it can be said that the Uchiha clan From the awakening of Shalunyan, he has embarked on a path of no return. Such power is useless to Ming, so "Just use your own power to subdue or eliminate Susano Nohu!" While Ming was observing the pitch-black giant, the pitch-black giant also saw the invisible guest. Ho Ho Ho!!! There was no communication, and no intelligence to communicate, the giant attacked the moment the foreign object appeared. "Even if I have been the master of Susao Nohu, I will be attacked. Writing round eyes is really an evil way!" Ming flashed back, and his body appeared teleported from a hundred meters away. "Because it is a spiritual body, does the so-called victory or defeat only lie in the strength of the spirit?" Ming was a little surprised, and then realized, then stopped dodge, and then teleported to the top of the pitch-black giant in the next instant, learning the appearance of Nagato! "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!!" Amid the violent roar, the black giant was crushed to the ground. The invisible repulsive force destroyed his body, but after a while, he was visibly recovered a lot. "Sure enough, the attack based on my own understanding and imagination is invalid, but in fact my [weapon] has already appeared, hasn''t it?" Falling on the dark earth, Ming sat cross-legged in the center of the dark earth. The red lotus karmic fire on the dark earth seemed to have been stimulated by some great stimulus, and it multiplied many times, especially the pitch-black giant, whose body was burning with karmic fire. With the continuous stimulus of karma fire, Ming felt a trace of karma fire''s feedback power after burning in the darkness, so that Ming''s pupil power and even spiritual power were restored a little. Burning out the darkness and gaining spirit and pupil power is like mining ore from a mine. This process is very long.Moreover, the test of will is terrible! "Fortunately, you can use the monthly reading to adjust the time, wait for me, my lord, Ming will become, as you wish, no, Ming, will surpass Uchiha Madara!" .. 73 Chapter 024-Another Year...God Without Kunqiao Seeking Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, another year in a blink of an eye. Everything changes during the war, and within a year, the Ninja World Continent can be described as changing.First of all, Yanyin Village, who was not reconciled to nothing in this war, contacted the other three countries and attacked the country of fire. At this time, Konoha also showed the strength of his strongest Ninja Village, and almost used his own power to fight against the Ninja Village Union of the four major Ninja countries. Even in times of crisis, the three generations of Naruto also personally set off to show the world. It was the demeanor of the ninja hero, who personally defeated the sudden attack by the mist. During the period, the name of the golden glitter of the water gate of Hafeng is like the sky, catching up with the hottest whirlpool Nagato in the Ninja world today, and another new star of Konoha. Yahiko, known as the potential of the second-generation water god, also gradually gained fame. The world knows that Konoha also has successors and talents. With the passage of time, the Ninja Village of Fog, which had little to do with Konoha, took the lead in withdrawing from the war. Konoha was completely enthusiastic and promised not to pursue it again, so that the shadows of the other three villages immediately yelled at him. Afterwards, the sandy hidden village with the most shallow accumulation and the worst geographical location was defeated and negotiated with Konoha. Due to the defeat, the Kingdom of Wind signed a vassal treaty with Konoha. After losing the enemy of Shayin Village, Konoha''s strength on other fronts increased again. Then Yunyin Village was defeated and signed a contract with Konoha. However, Konoha did not make any demands, probably because Yunyin Village was defeated, but his strength was still very good. Strong, not like the weak Shayin Village. Now only the stubborn Yanyin Village is left, and the battle quickly extends to the bridge of Godless Kun in the country of grass. Nagato, a leisurely enjoyment of life in Bai Yujing, separates a wooden clone after receiving the information. Unconsciously set off. Bringing his team to the front, Bo Feng Shuimen, in order to be able to establish a victory in one fell swoop, formulated a sneak plan. In order to carry out the task effectively, he divided the team into two parts. One part was led by the genius Kakashi Kakashi, Uchiha, and Harano Lin sneaked into the enemy''s rear to destroy the bridge of God Wu Kun. But Watergate himself rushed to the front line alone to support his hard-fighting companions, and by the way, he diverted the enemy''s attention so that Kakashi and the others could successfully perform their mission. But soon after they were separated, the Kakashi team was attacked by two other Iwagin Kaminobu. Lin was also taken hostage. After some twists and turns and battles, Kakashi Hagi and Uchiha finally rescued them. Here comes Lin. At this time, Nagatos Mu Dun clone was standing on a branch not far away, and the breath and plants merged into one, no one noticed it. This is a small technique that Nagato has recently developed. Nagato came here for two purposes. The first is that Nagato wants to try to find Uchiha Madara. In one sentence, Nagatos mentality is-- "You are not dead, my heart is uneasy!" Because Nagatos reincarnation eye came from Uchiha Madara at the beginning, even if the traces of Uchiha Madara have been completely removed later, as long as Madara is still alive for one day, Nagato will have a kind of unpleasant thing about his own things. It feels, so, Uchiha Madara or something, let''s kill it! And the second purpose is Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes with soil. Those eyes with spatial power can not only be absorbed by Nagatos [Pen Existence], but may also further deepen the background of the time and space right eye of Nagatos body. And... "It''s too dangerous to have the almost innocuous ability, the ability to come and go anywhere in the world, it''s better to stay in my hands!" Nagato stood there quietly, watching the inexperienced Kakashi and Uchiha Daido did not completely kill the ninja guarding Lin because of their lack of experience. Instead, they were trapped in the collapsed cave by the opponent''s actual combat Dodo Ninjutsu. , Suddenly understood that he should act. "Five Elements Escape Technique!" Nagato showed off the ninjutsu that he developed when he was bored recently, or it is a kind of transformation. There is no knot seal, Nagato seems to have turned into a natural world, blending into the trees under him, descending and blending into the ground. This was developed from the art of sneaking through the earth, and because of Nagato''s complete attributes, it was transformed into a ninjutsu that sneaked freely except for specific barriers and prohibitions. At this time, in the ruins, Lin and Kakashi looked at the soil that had been crushed by the boulder in front of their bodies, and they couldn''t help crying out sadly. "Damn it, damn it!" Kakashi, who was full of anxiety in his heart, climbed to Dai Tu''s side desperately, stood up majestically, and tried his best to push the boulder on Tui Tu. Seeing Kakashis weak behavior, maybe he felt the coming of death, but he calmly said with the soil: "Dont push it, forget it, Kakashi, I dont seem to be able to do it anymore, the right side of the body has been completely broken. , There is no sense at all... and no more..." "Huh!" Kakashi panted constantly because he pushed the boulder too hard, his face was full of gloom. "How, how can this be, why?" Lin knelt down on the ground in grief, tears constantly falling from her cheeks. "Cough!" A large mouthful of blood was spit out from the soiled mouth, looking very painful. "Bring the soil!" Lin couldn''t help but exhale in pain, looking at the dying-breathing soil in front of her. "Damn it!" Kakashi looked at everything in front of him, his right hand slammed on the ground, his whole body trembled in sorrow, "I, if I listen to you at first, come to save Lin together," It won''t be like this..." Heshun Novel www.heshun168.com The dirt floating on the edge of death just looked at Kakashi quietly with his own eyes. "I, what kind of captain am I, what kind of forbearance..." Kakashi was very ashamed and regrettable about his waywardness *. "Oh, yes, ah, I almost forgot..." Daito said intermittently, "Only, I, I haven''t sent you yet. Congratulations on Rongsheng Shinnins gift, Kakashi..." At this moment, Lin and Kakashi were stunned, and Kakashi looked at the dirt in a daze. "...I was thinking, what can I do for you, now, finally... I figured it out." Looking at Kakashi, who was kneeling on the ground, a knowing smile flashed across his face, "Ha ha! Don''t worry, It''s not useless, extra burden..." "I want to give you my Shalanyan!" Kakashi and Lin''s faces were full of surprise, and they knew what they said in their hearts. "No matter what the people in the village say, you are a good Shinobu! This is my heart, accept it!" "Lin, use your medical ninjutsu to transplant my...Zhaolunyan and cornea...to...Kakashi''s...left eye!" Sitting on her knees, Lin violently wiped the tears on her face, and shouted at Kakashi not far away with a face of determination, "Kakashi, come here, the operation will begin soon!" However, Kakashi knelt there without God, his eyes were hollow, his face was deadly silent! "I''m going to die..." Looking at Kakashi who was slumped in front of him, I didn''t know how he was feeling, "But, I can still be your eyes and continue to see the future, and I have a Shalunyan like this Powerful insight and strength, your talents, give full play to your ninjutsu...full power." Hearing this, Kakashi''s body was shocked, and his hollow eyes slowly became determined. A thought ignited in his heart. Yeah, I will replace the soil and live... Just when Lyn was preparing to use medical ninjutsu to transplant Uchiha''s right eye for Kakashi, she had come here long ago, Nagato, watching all this interestingly in the dark that no one could find, Without Jieyin, directly support the ground with one hand. "Sorry, although I am very moved, but my will never wavered!" Just when Lynn was about to dig out the right eye of Uchiha belt soil, the cave shook for a while, countless stones fell again, and the target Uchiha belt soil. "Lin, get out of the way," Kakashi hurriedly pulled back the somewhat frightened Lin.Then the stones continued to fall.Dust cover up. After a long time, his gaze returned to this cave again. Kakashi looked at the huge boulder in front of him stupidly. There was no trace of Uchiha''s soil for a long time. He was buried with the gravel, among countless stones. . "No..." A heart-piercing cry came from Lin''s mouth. Under the rock, Nagato felt that a spatial force was passively triggered, and with a movement of thought, he unlocked [Pen Existence], and the power of time and space in his right eye turned into a chain, and instantly rushed into the space point that he sensed in the underworld. "In less than a second, I actually wore that far, um, good! I tied it up! But the only problem now is that Uchiha Madara may not be found." In the darkness, Nagato stepped out, and the space vibrated with ripples, and disappeared in an instant, but what Nagato didn''t know was that at the moment he disappeared, it was in a subspace not far from him, under the strange tree, In Uchiha Madara''s left eye, the three gouyu slowly stopped moving. "Huh!! What a fortunate thing, if it is discovered by Xiao Nagato, he will definitely come over with his character!" Bai Jue sighed through perception, knowing that Nagato had left, and said. "Why, Nagato came here? If it weren''t for the spatial ability of the writing wheel, I would have been discovered!" Uchiha Madara also took a breath and asked Shirazu.The tired expression showed that he had spent a lot of effort just to hide himself. "I know this." Hei Jue slowly appeared from the ground. "The leader and high-level staff of Yuren Village walked around the world in secret during this time, collecting some unique blood inheritance boundaries. Nagato''s purpose is probably to write round eyes. Right." "No, isn''t there a Uchiha Ninja named Ming under Xiao Nagato?" Bai Jue objected. "Because she''s not pure blood." This time it was Uchiha Madara''s reply. "In short, I''m sure he doesn''t know me. The current Nagato is very strong, but I''m old and unable to defeat him, so I can only quietly It''s time to wait, but it''s a pity that Uchiha''s boy has the space skills to write about!" ps: I am the author, I admire myself a bit. I have been thinking about this plot for a long time, but I have deleted four or five thousand words. From the animation description of the Kakashi team before and after the action, it can completely cover more than two chapters. That said, although it is very watery! Thank you "Not as good as you think" for the monthly pass!.. 74 Chapter 025 Absorbing Pupil Power...The World Authority Seeks Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Knowing that Namifeng Mizumons thunder gods art is unique, Nagato was reluctant to have troubles when he could not find Uchiha Madara, and instantly left the battlefield of Konoha and Iwagaki, and arrived at dawn in the grass. In a hidden base in the country. At this time, the main body Nagato had already arrived here, and he nodded slightly, and Mu Dun clone turned into white smoke and disappeared with a bang... After retiring Dawns subordinates, Nagato came to a secret room, and the space around him shook, and the unconscious Uchiha brought the soil to Nagato, with a silver chain tied to his body. It was the time and space of Nagato''s right eye. Chains condensed by the power of the force. Nagato pointed at Uchiha''s forehead with soil, and after a while, Uchiha lost his breath completely with soil. For nothing else, Uchiha''s ability to carry soil is too weird. If at any time, even his own time and space chains Failed to restrain him and ran away, Nagato would have a headache. "It''s time to seize Uchiha''s scribble wheel eyes." Nagato pointed again and again, and the eyes of Uchiha''s corpse opened instantly, and a pair of red double gou jade scribble wheel eyes appeared in front of Nagato. "What are you going to do next..." Looking at the dead Uchiha with earthy eyes and double hooked jade writing round eyes, Nagato lowered his head and meditated. The true reincarnation eyes of Nagato''s body have already formed its own system, and only need to be continuously digging. No other power is needed. And the existence that can be read by Nagato is also the only existence that can be read today. [Pen]''s reincarnation eye is completely accidentally conceived by the combination of Uchiha Madara''s writing wheel eye and Mu Dun power. Now, Nagato has already supplemented Mu Duns power through the cell research of Ming and Tsunade. Although it has not been fully developed, the rest only needs to absorb a suitable pair through the subordinate relationship of the six reincarnation eyes and the writing wheel eyes. The pupil power of the writing wheel eye is enough, and then use the power of the world to slowly connect it. Then...Nagato stretched out his hand to cover Uchiha''s dirt-filled cheek, and under an attraction, Uchiha''s dirt-filled right eye broke open and flew into Nagato''s palm... Looking at the bloodshot eyes of the double-gou jade on his right hand, Nagato''s eyes were quite interesting. The method of absorbing pupil power, this process is particularly complicated for others, but for Nagato is extremely simple. Nagato read the''shell'', and after the existence of [Pen], his right hand slowly closed and clenched his hand. The double-hook jade in the heart writes round eyes, a world power melted into Uchiha''s right eye with soil, and after a while, he returned with his fingers again, passed his right arm, and gathered at Nagato''s right eye. A kind of extremely comfortable cool air merges into Nagatos right arm, and then into the eyes of Nagatos right eye. That wonderful feeling to the extreme cannot be described in words. It is completely from In the deepest part of the soul, comes from the comfort of the origin of one''s life. Nagato felt that his "shell" had been sublimated in this comfort, and even his right eye had a slight change, and a feeling of controlling everything appeared in Nagato''s mind. At the same time, Nagato also felt bursts of irritation in the right eye of his''shell''. The eyes were undergoing an unprecedented and wonderful change. The absorption of pupil power was completed, and Nagato still closed his eyes, enjoying the kind. The wonderful feeling of intoxicating life and death, enjoying the feeling of having the ability to destroy the world. It took a long time to slowly open his eyes, and then put aside the trash that had been turned into ordinary eyeballs in the palm of his right hand.Then he took out Uchiha''s left eye again. Following the steps just now, absorbing the pupil power of Uchiha''s left eye, the pupil power surged along the left arm into Nagato''s left eye. Nagato was deeply intoxicated by the feeling of ecstasy once again, and after a while, the Shuanggouyu writing wheel in the heart of his left hand was no longer emitting cold energy. Feel free to throw away the ordinary eyes in his hands, and let out a sigh of foul breath.Slowly broke away his eyes. The purple spiral-shaped reincarnation eyes glowed strangely in Nagato''s eyes. "Then... write round eyes!" With a soft drink, the reincarnation eyes slowly turned, and the purple spiral-shaped eyes slowly faded, until they became ordinary eyeballs, and the silent and deep reincarnation eyes turned into dark eyeballs. Immediately, a flash of red flashed, quickly condensing and forming a gouyu shape. After a while, Nagato''s eyes changed into double gouyu jade writing round eyes. "The writing wheel eyes are finally here. From now on, I will use the power of the world to warm up the eyes of writing wheel every day. I believe I will break through the kaleidoscope of writing wheel eyes soon. At that time..." Suddenly Nagato''s figure shook, and a Nagato walked out from behind him. There was a small mark on the center of the eyebrows of this Nagato. It was like a closed eye. ] Separated. "The right eye was triggered..." The main body Nagato touched his right eye, and then nodded to the separated [Payne], [Payne] turned into a ball of light and plunged into Nagato''s hand. Immediately after Nagato waved his hand, Uchiha''s corpse with soil disappeared instantly, and he also took a step to disappear into the turbulent spatial ripples. At this time, Nagato was standing in a void. This was also the second time Nagato came to the void. The last time was when the Ten Thousand Realms swallowed Shangri-La, and this time, it was when the power of the Ten Thousand Realms was about to be distributed! Originally absorbed the law template of Inuyasha World in Ten Thousand Worlds and indirectly obtained the law of Naruto World through the existence of [Pen], it has completed its own independence, but because the power of Nagato is not enough to carry the power of the world, so Has been suppressed and did not proceed. "It turned out to be the problem with the right eye, because the space-time force, the highest level force, is too inert and too difficult to manipulate. My own three eyes have developed unbalanced!" "Unexpectedly, because of a blessing in disguise, the pupil power of the writing wheel eyes with soil activated a little of my time and space power. Although it was only a little bit, it also made the right eye barely reach the same level as the other two eyes." At this time, in front of Nagato, the three-level realm of Ten Thousand Worlds is undoubtedly revealed. The top level is the golden net of laws, and the bottom level is the nature of heaven and earth, which carries everything. It is the humane spirit that drifts between heaven and earth. sea.Love you e-book www.antxt.com "The creator of the world, did you begin to distribute the power of the world?" A mysterious voice suddenly appeared in Nagato''s mind. There was no characteristic cold voice, but Nagato was not surprised by surprise. The intuition in his heart told Nagato that this was the voice of the final will of countless worlds and even chaos. "Yes!" Nagato said loudly, following the intuition in his heart. "The power of heaven-the web of laws, distribution!" With the transmission of the cold voice, Nagato clearly saw the golden sun in the Ten Thousand Realms that represented his vertical eyebrows had shifted to the middle of the big golden net, and the golden lines were connected to the sun in turn. With the connection of the golden sun and the golden net of laws, Nagato covered his forehead with some pain, or the vertical pupil of the eyebrow, waves of unknown information flooded into Nagatos mind, so Nagato If you let go of your hand, you can see the golden light glowing from the vertical eyebrows. "what!!" Finally, Nagato couldn''t help but let out a long roar, and a golden light shot from the center of his eyebrows, cast into the endless void, before disappearing after a long time. At this time, Nagato didn''t know how much his own action had brought to a certain world. The variable, so that when Nagato arrived in that world one day, he was really shocked. But even if you know it, Nagato doesnt have any mental understanding at this moment, because when the golden sun is completely embedded in the net of golden laws, a Tiandao exercise called "Five Elements Thunder Punishment" suddenly appeared in Nagatos mind. The door''s attention was completely attracted. "Is that so? The scourge of thunder in the novel story contains the will of heaven? So every world will derive its own thunder method of heaven, which is really interesting." For a long time, Nagato exhaled, "Now the pupil is erected. Carrying the power of the heavenly realms, it was originally the eye of reincarnation, so it is called the eye of reincarnation!" "Authentic authority-heaven and earth are natural, distributed!" Just after taking a breath, Nagato found that the blue magic moon that originally symbolized his right eye suddenly collapsed, turning into endless blue dust, dyeing the entire world blue, and the blue dust permeating into the earth little by little. , And then the same unidentified information came towards Nagato. Fortunately, after one time, Nagato was still experienced, and decisively covered his right eye, and began to organize the information wholeheartedly. As the dust continued to penetrate, Nagato''s face became more and more ugly, but finally it was not as long as before. Howl. "It turns out that all tunnels are heaven and earth, and they are the way to carry them. However, in the endless void, no matter what the world appears, the first thing that appears must be time and space, so the power of time and space is the foundation force of the tunnel!" "Now, I feel that it is easier to use the power of time and space, very good. From then on, the right eye will be called the eye of time and space reincarnation!" "Humanity authority-the sea of ??spirit, distribution!" Nagato''s only left eye that was still open at this time was shining with red light. After the collapse of the blue magic moon in the world, the red magical power also collapsed, leaving only an ordinary moon. In Nagato''s left eye, the red power peeked into the sea of ??spirit, and at the core of the sea of ??spirit, six circles formed a hexagram with the core, among which the circles of the four corners of the hexagram were illuminated. "The sea of ??spirit, all beings rotate!" "The Way of Heaven and Humanity, the Way of Asura, the Way of Earth, the Way of All Souls, the Way of Hell, the Way of Ghosts! The Six Ways of Reincarnation Enter the Sea of ??Spirit!" At the same time, whether it is the Sayas scattered on different planes, the Sesei Maru who is fighting together, or Li Shuixi who is concentrating on practicing, or Kira who commanded the army just completed the massacre of the Japanese army in Kanto, they all feel that they are from the void. The power that comes makes them more complete in nature! This time the distribution of authority did not make Nagato feel too much pain, probably because the left eye is Nagato''s most perfect eye, and-- "It turns out that the six avatars dont need to be too harsh. Even if they fail, they can be reincarnated again as long as they dont lose their souls! Then I have to hurry up. If the six avatars are cut out, the preposition of [Existence Reading] can be accelerated The technique." "It turns out that the power of the world has another name, called the power of the origin. Although it is not more lethal than the power of time and space, it is the most basic and most advanced power. The left eye inherits the most original reincarnation eye, and it is almost finalized. Ah, it will become the eyes of the six reincarnations in the future." "From now on, the eyes of the body will be officially named the eyes of eternal reincarnation! As for the eyes of the''shell'', they are the eyes of reincarnation, very simple, reincarnation eyes..." While talking, Nagato had disappeared into the void and returned to Bai Yujing''s bedroom in Ten Thousand Realms, lying on the bed, and soon fell into a deep sleep. ps: Taking advantage of this plot, standardize some titles.Also, by the way, [Payne] is the protagonists vest, or equipment, depending on the situation at night, there may be a third chapter... 75 Chapter 026 Mings Past Life...Finally Pushed to Collect You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This time, Nagato slept for seven days before waking up contentedly. Within seven days, the battle of Shen Wu Kun Qiao had completely ended, and there was not much time before Yan Yin gave up his surrender. Nagato completely ignored this and only paid attention to his own situation. What Nagato didnt expect was that within seven days of his slumber, he received the Heavenly Punishment Thunder Law from the Ten Thousand Realms Heavenly Dao, and it turned on automatically and merged with his Five Elements Heavenly Power, turning the five into Heaven Thunder, and then reincarnated in Heaven. A thunder seed condensed in his eyes, and Nagato''s power was completely integrated after waking up from a deep sleep. The three special eyes are unified with the ten thousand realms as the core, and they respectively control the three realms of the ten thousand worlds, the heavens, the earth, and the human. The physical spirit is perfectly unified. The power of Nagato has developed to this day. If no accident, the road has been completely determined and can no longer be changed. . After waking up and forcibly pulling Kagome girls to take a mandarin duck bath, Nagato stepped out refreshedly. His delicate appearance showed no signs of strength. Obviously, Nagato was inexplicably returning to the state of innocence. To reach. Just after leaving the world, Nagato read the existence of [Payne]. Nagato''s clothing changed into a fire cloud robe, and his eyes changed to purple spiral reincarnation eyes. The thin marks on the eyebrows were covered, and at the same time, there was an invisible oppression. Li appeared from Nagato, and when he stepped into Yurenin Village, Blue Bird had been waiting for a long time in the chief''s office and presented an invitation. "My lord, this is an invitation letter sent by the five big countries. The five big countries are preparing to hold a joint meeting in the Iron Nation to discuss some issues in the post-war world. I hope that adults and Yuren Village can participate. "Huh, boring!" Nagato did not accept the invitation, and said directly to Aoto: "I will go, but I will definitely try various temptations at that time, because I am the strongest, so the village must be the strongest too, Aoto ,You know!" "Yes, my lord!" "Is there anything else?" Nagato asked casually after discovering that Aoto was a little hesitant to speak after finishing the report. "Yes, my lord, my lord Ming is out..." After hearing this, Nagato was a little stunned, and then smiled. Nagato knew that this was some of the criticisms that his subordinates had seen but he had been reluctant to deal with Ming. For this situation, Nagato doesn''t mind, because such subordinates He is the kind of subordinate who will truly love his superiors. Ming has been following her since she was six years old. She is loyal and loyal. It has been more than ten years now. Many affairs in Yuren Village are handled by Ming. Many people in Yuren Village and Dawn respect her. Now by Nagatos side, Xiaonan will forget it, even Nanase Koi and Higurashi Kagome, two girls who dont know where they come from, have become Nagatos women, but Ming has been left alone, which naturally makes some heavy feelings. ''S subordinates have objections. "Don''t worry, I have never forgotten her, and she won''t have a second future except me. I... just waiting for an opportunity..." An opportunity for me to be completely relieved, otherwise, if something goes wrong, how can I get it right? Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato didn''t say anything, and he disappeared into the office, leaving only the blue bird with a surprised and blessed smile, putting away the invitation, walked out of the office, and closed the door. When following the breath of Ming, Nagato came to a remote coast near Yuren Village, and found that Ming was dressed completely differently at this time, a blue dress, and some uniforms in Nagatos memory. very similar. "Are you here?" When Nagato was standing one meter behind Ming, Ming, who had always been very rigorous, didn''t turn around at this time, but said casually, "I was thinking, when will you Come here, Lord Nagato." "Sure enough, I guessed right, you have already unlocked that layer of seal, it''s really incredible, Ming!" Nagato was not surprised at Ming''s actions. "Can I ask? When did you know about this?" Ming still looked at the sea in front of him, with obvious questions in his tone. Nagato shrugged, walked a few steps closer, leaning forward slightly, and whispered in Mings ear: Although I havent said it before, but when I just picked you up, Ill take your soul from head to head. I''ve read it all over..." Saying this, Nagato clearly felt Ming''s body tremble slightly, and then he said: "Then I discovered that there is a strange feeling in your soul. It seems that you have a problem with something that is sealed. This is what I determined at the time. " "Later, my strength became stronger. After I accidentally pulled out the subconscious seeds of Uchiha Madara from you, I thought this was the problem I had always felt in you, but ah, you are connected to my six ways. The Internet, and my strength is growing rapidly all the time. It''s only a matter of time before I discover your problem, right?" "Tell me your story, I am looking forward to it with great interest, passing through the girl!" Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com Yes, the traverser, Mings true identity has always been a traverser, and she has also appeared before, and the soul that once appeared in Jiuxina is part of Ming once. Turning his head, Ming''s expression was a little unspeakable, it seemed to be admiring, and it seemed to be emotional. He stretched out his hand around Nagato''s neck and kissed it. Nagato was naturally not polite. With his lips and teeth entangled, Nagato felt a huge memory flowing into his mind from the girl''s mouth and teeth. In a daze, Nagato understood that this is Ming''s memories and feelings throughout his life. Is it necessary to give everything to himself?Nagato sighed in his heart. Ming was a very ordinary and lonely girl. After making friends several times, she locked herself in a fantasy world, escaping from reality all day long, and then disappeared into the original when no one knew or cared. Of the world. The first sight of the girl''s rebirth was a lair of evil. The gangsters around her stretched out their evil hands. In the pain and despair about to fall into darkness, the girl, or the origin of her predecessor, awakened. The name of the predecessor was Fujino Asakami, and the name was "the person who is uncomfortable for the pleasure of contact with death." The predecessor had the ability to bend objects without touching it when he was young, but because of this, he was persecuted as a cursed son by the villagers. Since the age of six, his predecessor has lost his power with pain and sensation, and is nominally known as suffering from painlessness. In fact, the girl knew that it was her predecessor, stepfather Yashang Asakami, who deliberately asked the doctor to give painkillers after she had neuromyelitis optica, and used the sense of closure to seal off the ability, which also strengthened Fujino''s power accumulation. Because of this, this caused the girl''s root power to be unable to lose control after awakening. After experiencing a twisted and bloody life, the girl''s personality almost collapsed. The more collapsed, the stronger, the more lost. The memory of Jiuxinai should be the product of the accidental splitting of her memories in the second period when she became an otaku in the first life. When the girl wakes up again, she has come to the world of this ninja, and she has completely integrated into it. Everything in the previous life is like a passing moment. Under the burning karma, it is completely turned into the girls nourishment, the only thing for the girl to compare What is concerned is that the world he lives in is recorded in an unfinished comic, and he is one of the harems of the world''s strongest villains. "Unexpectedly, Mings memory would be tampered with. Narutos plot turned out to be like this. The power of [Existence Reading] is really strong, and the law of causality is designed, but will the memory of Kushina It''s changed..." After a long time, the two separated their lips, breathing in each other''s breath, Nagato chuckled lightly: "That''s good, I know that if you can defeat Susao Nohu, you should be able to refine the previous life without being affected. , That''s great!" "My lord, I..." Nagato kissed Ming again, and the two disappeared instantly and appeared in a remote room of Bai Yujing, "Needless to say, I know..." Nagato lifted Ming''s face, looked at her three-gou jade writing wheel eyes that had been closed all the year round, and then gently kissed the blush below. "Well!" It was not the first time kissing, but when his lips were sealed, Ming still felt a strong shock. "Ming, I want you now!" Suddenly, Nagato let go of Ming''s lips, and began to kiss her cheek, chin, and throat frantically. At the same time, both hands began to skillfully untie her clothes. "Hmm...Yes, my lord, as long as you want, you can take possession of my body at any time. Everything about Ming belongs to my adult!" Soon, there was a heart-pounding sound in the whole room... ps: It''s strange. It was very sensible when I made it before, but I didnt feel it at all when I wrote it out inexplicably... Okay, about Ming''s problem is solved, and the next Xingyue world is very important. It is almost a key world in this book. Ming is needed to reach the strategy perfectly. As for Xingyue plot or something, rest assured that there are many parallel worlds. Now... .. 76 Chapter 027: Iron Country Summit...Five Shadows Proposal for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The country of iron, the last inheritance country of the samurai era! According to the legend, in the era of the Six Paths, the ninja profession appeared, and the status of the samurai was greatly challenged. In just a few decades, it declined repeatedly until the legendary samurai known as the [last samurai] appeared, and established a strong neutral samurai kingdom. In this age of ninjas, the samurai burst into light and shocked the world. The third world post-war meeting was chosen to be in the Iron Nation, and the leader of the Iron Nation also acted as the moderator of the meeting. The reason was the neutral attitude of the Iron Nation and the agreement of the ninja long ago. There is no ninja in the iron country, but a neutral country guarded by samurai, with an independent culture, independent authority, and independent combat power. "Of course, that''s what I say, but the real samurai has long disappeared in this ninja world. There is no chakra for the so-called samurai. The world is choosing chakras. It is impossible for the samurai to not decline." High in the sky, Nagato stood alone on top of the giant psychic bird, looking into the distance. On the back of the psychic bird, Ming and Xiaonan took ten masked ninjas and looked at Nagato quietly. The speed flies towards the iron country. "Pratunak, you lead a small team to be on guard." At this time, in a large courtyard in the center of Three Wolf Mountain, the country of iron, the three generations of Hokage ordered Feng Shuimen to the recent fame, this is a neutral country, although it is definitely safe, but this is not Konoha Village. Heart is indispensable. "Understood," Watergate selected a few from dozens of guard ninjas and began to check the yard to prevent any accidents. "Oshemaru, you are responsible for some matters before this meeting. Unless necessary, don''t call me before tomorrow." Watching the water gate start to act, the third generation of Hokage said to Oshemaru. "is teacher!" Da She Wan bowed and replied, and his whole body slowly sank into the ground and disappeared. "I hope everything goes well tomorrow, Konoha can not withstand the toss of another war!" The three generations of Hokage have some worries. This time, in order to completely end World War III, Konoha has sent three generations of Hokage himself, supernova golden glitter Bofeng Water Gate, and one of the world''s most famous three ninjas, Dashemaru! At this time, under the Three Wolf Mountain, another team of dozens of people came. "The comers stop!" Several guarded armored warriors stepped forward, completely ignoring the huge momentum created by the gathering of the opposing strong men. Although the warriors of the Iron Kingdom lost the authentic samurai method, the spirit of the warrior has been passed down, almost The ignorant loyalty and the will to ignore life and death have been passed down. "Hello, samurai of the Iron Kingdom, we are the messengers of Sandy Ninja Village and Iwayin Ninja Village! This is our proof!" Two ninjas in different ninja village costumes stepped forward. One of them was middle-aged. The ninja spoke, and then handed the ninja in his hand. "That''s it, welcome to the country of iron!" The samurai headed over took a look at the Ninja post, and motioned to the warriors to put down their guard and said, "Next, let me guide you to a place to rest, please!" Just a few hours after the arrival of Yanyin Village and Shayin Village, a team came to the foot of Three Wolf Mountain. It was the team from Wuyin Village. After a short negotiation, the four generations of Water Shadow entered the Three Wolfs under the guidance of the samurai. Mountain residence. "Welcome to Wuyin Village!" The ruler of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune looked at the team in Wuyin Village in surprise. The most unlikely Wuyin Village has actually arrived. It is incredible. You must know because of its geographical location. As long as the water country does not take the initiative to pick things up, no one will provoke it. Coupled with the country''s strategy of shutting down the country, the chances of not attending this kind of meeting are very high. What is even more incredible is that Shui Ying is so young and still a child. Fortunately, Mifune didn''t know that the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura was a three-tailed man, and it was one of the few in history that could perfectly control the existence of the tailed beast Chakra, otherwise it would be even more surprised. "Don''t talk nonsense, arrange a place to live," Suikage said coldly without even lifting his head, always looking a thousand miles away. Mifune doesn''t mind this, because everyone knows that ninjas are a bit of a samurai. Condescending arrogance, especially the very bloody mist. A few hours later. In a top-level conference room in the Iron Country. On the huge fan-shaped long table, there are five powerful ninjas sitting in sequence. They are the leaders of the strongest ninja village recognized by the world, and they are called "shadows" by the world, and they are the respective shadows of the five great ninja villages. And sitting at the center of the fan-shaped long table is Raiking, because this early meeting was proposed by Raiking, mainly for the Yuren Village, which has not yet arrived, so there are only five people here and no other outsiders.Ziwei Novel www.ziweixs.com The four generations of Raikage from Yunyin Village in the Kingdom of Thunder have already arrived in the Kingdom of Iron for a few days. After knowing the news of the arrival of the other four ninja villages, they sent their men to invite the shadows of the other party. Lei Ying was very upset about how other villages would be affected by the appearance of the sixth shadow. "Raiking, stop talking nonsense, let''s talk, what are your plans!" At the beginning of the meeting, the four generations of Shuiying looked at Lei Ying and coldly said that the hidden fog village is the village with the least impact on Yuren Village as the sixth largest Ninja Village, so the demand for this meeting is minimal. "At the Ninja World Conference tomorrow, I dont want to see the sixth Ninja Village, the sixth shadow, so I hope you and I will suppress the Urenin Village together. We must know that there will be one more big Ninja Village, just our usual Ninja Village. The number of tasks will be much smaller, and the accumulation of this kind of loss is too great!" Lei Ying is not wordy, or, as a young and energetic shadow, Lei Ying from Yunyin Village, a militarized management, pursues speed and efficiency, and hates wordy! "Unin Village is Konoha''s ally, there is no special situation, Konoha will never betray allies!" This is the words of the third generation of Hokage, but the so-called special situation, the third generation of Hokage did not say the standard. "Yunin Village conspired to seize a tail beast from Yanyin Village, and Yanyin hopes to return it through negotiations tomorrow!" Three generations of Tuying said immediately. "That''s the case. If this is the case, Konoha will not sit idly by. After all, the tail beast was sent by Konoha! The other three shadows watched the two eldest shadows sing together, and they were speechless. Fortunately, even though Raikage was repelled by this kind of thing, he said, "In this case, tomorrow we will work together to bring Yurencun Press it down!" "To be honest, it''s difficult!" This is the words of the three generations of Dokage. As the only Ninja village who suffered a big loss under Urenin Village in World War III, although he hopes to use the general trend to avenge Urenin Village, the third generation of Dokage Still realistically told the answer in his heart. "Tuying, are you looking for the fault? You are the one who agrees, and you are also the one who poured cold water!" The Fourth Generation Raikage stood up and said with his hands on the fan-shaped tabletop. "Lei Ying, calm down!" Shui Ying''s icy words made Lei Ying pause, and then sat down, but his eyes were still looking at the three generations of Tu Ying, and the expression in his eyes undoubtedly said you must give me the reason! "Dokage, can you elaborate on the strength of Unin Village? I believe that this is the only village that has confronted Unin Village head-on in this war." Four generations of Fuying was a film that took office during the war, too young. He didn''t know the euphemism of his speech, he just said aloud out of a gentle atmosphere. "Humph!" Tuying snorted coldly and looked at the four generations of Fengying, but he also knew that the other party was not intentional. He just said, "Yunin Village is a mysterious village, I don''t know if they have any other cards. I can only tell the cards they showed in the war." "First is the ninja army. The ninjas in Yunin Village are mostly young people, but each has its own characteristics. Among them, they seem to be vaguely divided into three types of ninjas. The first is the ordinary ninja, probably because of the rain. The village regained the alien ninja." "The second type is a ninja carrying a variety of strange ninjas. To be honest, I never knew that there are so many weird creatures in our world. Every ninja carrying a ninja has more or less the power of a ninja. It is very similar to Konoha''s Inuzuka clan." Speaking of this, the third generation of Tokage Onoki looked at the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi and found that there was no surprise in the opponent''s eyes, and he immediately understood that the other party already knew this information. "The last type is the sword ninja. Yunin Village has a group of sword ninjas with very powerful physical strength, especially these ninjas are very proficient in the method of breath masking. Assassination is almost the best in all ninja villages. You should know the name seven kills. , He seems to be the leader of these swordsmanship ninjas." Three generations of Tukage paused, let the other shadows digest the information, and then said, "Next, lets talk about the powerful ninjas of Urenin Village. Among them, the two supernovae who are already well-known in the Ninja world, Aoya and Qisha. , What I want to say is Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of Urenin Village." "The fact that Uzumaki Nagato has reincarnation eyes has spread throughout the world. I can only tell two points about the intelligence of reincarnation eyes. One is that the reincarnation eye allows him to have several clones, not the kind of clone that will disappear when attacked. It''s a real body. Secondly, Uzumaki Nagato has the ability to directly devour ninjutsu energy, and general ninjutsu is ineffective to him. In addition, that kid is also a ninja who knows space-time ninjutsu, which is very difficult Wrap around." "In addition, there is a red-haired girl named Uzumaki Kushina, who seems to have the power to independently seal the tail beast, first defeating the four-tailed man''s column power, and then subduing the four-tailed." After the three generations of Tuying finished his message, he looked at the jealous color hidden on the faces of the other films, and understood that his description made the other films feel more necessary to suppress Yurenen Village. "By the way, Uchiha Ming, the second character of Urenin Village, is a super ninja who has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes and Mudan!" The sudden sentence of the third generation of Naruto completely made the rest of the shadows treat Unin The fear of the village rises sharply, especially Dokage, as long as he thinks of Uchiha Madara and Senjuju, he feels a little fidgety. Lei Ying stood up and said loudly: "Then, let us unite tomorrow and let Yurencun be out of the game!!" ps: Thank you "ppeetter1993" for your monthly ticket, thank you "skytianxin" for your reward! Sure enough, I still continue to read more than three thousand words. If the above article is disconnected, I will hate it myself...... .. 77 Episode 028 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Yurencun and his party came to Sanlang Mountain, it was already sunset on the west mountain, and the snowy ground was deserted. Only the guarding samurai still stayed at their posts. Under the guidance of the samurai, Nagato and his party quickly came to their own. The residence, but I didn''t meet many ninjas from other villages along the way. As soon as they entered the yard, the ten masked ninjas disappeared, leaving Nagato, Xiaonan and Ming, but Ming still respectfully said: "My lord, I..." "I know that the snake is still peeping, which is really unpleasant, go, if you can, it doesn''t matter if you kill it!" Nagato stopped Ming''s words, stopped Xiao Nan, and entered the room. "Yes!" Ming responded, turning into a light smoke, and instantly disappearing into the yard. At this time, the news about the arrival of Yurenin Village and his party has been delivered to the five rulers of the Kingdom of Shadow and Iron, especially Hokage. At this time, looking at the news sent by Hafeng Shuimen, his expression was cloudy and uncertain, and finally sighed. Take a breath. "Oshemaru, he still can''t let go of what was in the hands of Uchiha Ming when young and vulnerable!" A few minutes later, in a remote forest not far from Sanlang Mountain, Ming''s figure appeared here, looked around, and whispered: "Your Excellency Dashemaru, Ming has come as scheduled!" "Long time no see, Ming!" The hoarse business came from a tree not far from one side, and the big snake pill slowly appeared like a real snake. Standing there, the snake''s eyes were full of killing intent, and there was a subtle hint of complexity in it. Ming had no expression on his face, took out a scroll from his side, and banged out a knife with a sheath. This is a chakra knife customized by Ming to match the attributes of Thunder since Ming developed his own Lei Dun Chakra. The two did not speak any more, and looked at each other quietly. In a sense, Dashemaru''s killing intent had already said everything. At a certain moment, the sound of a pile of snow falling! As if the switch was turned on, Ming''s foot struck hard on the ground, and instantly came to Dashemaru''s side. When the light flashed, the sword came out of the sheath, and he swiftly and strangely cut his left foot. Da She Wan''s reaction and movements are not slow, almost at the same time as Ming, and the whole person leaps sideways.At the same time, holding a kunai with his right hand, he drew towards Ming from a strange angle. Ming was still expressionless, and stretched his left hand forward. When Da She Wan was holding Ku Wu and was about to draw over, he suddenly jumped upwards, and a flash of thunder burst out from her hand. Da She Wan''s body made a weird turn in the air, and immediately accelerated and retreated. Ming snorted slightly, and the whole person rushed to Dashewan at an acceleration, and at the same time he waved his left hand so hard. A ray of thunder burst in the air, and it was particularly conspicuous and dazzling in the dark night. Da She Maru was next to the thunder light and flashed in embarrassment. The body and hair were scorched a bit and looked a little embarrassed, but there was no damage. "Earth Escape-the technique of ground thorns!" With the insight of writing round eyes, Ming is absolutely unreasonable. In a flash, Taito, holding the thunder light, once again forced Oshemaru to retreat, and Ming had already completed a ninjutsu with one hand. The dodge space of Oshemaru was very small compressed by the raised soil thorn pillars, and his dodge gradually began to struggle. At this time, under Lei Dun''s blessing, a swift knife cut to the front of Oshe Maru, Oshe Maru leaned back strangely, avoiding the oncoming knife. Ming took advantage of the trend and twisted the sword in his hand, cut it into a split, and slashed directly at the Dashewan. When it was about to strike the Dashewan, Dashewan spit out a long sword with a blue halo from her mouth, and swung it towards Ming''s Taito. As soon as he saw the natural power carried by this sword, Ming realized that even if the sword is too weak to reach the opponent, in order to prevent the weapon from being damaged in the counter-cut, Ming slightly turned the blade and used the spine of the sword to stick together. Pass, bring up a small spark. At this time, Ming and Dashewan pushed hard at the same time to push each other apart, and at the same time they used their strength to retreat. "Shulking Snake Hand!" As soon as he landed, Da She Maru rushed towards Ming again, his left hand instantly turned into several long snakes and came towards the girl. "Thousand Birds Flow!" Ming was running, with thunder light all over his body, and he quickly swung a knife against his shulking snake hand. Peng! The two strokes collided, offsetting the invisible.Standard Literature www.chidwx.com The two figures staggered past. At this time, Dashewan was paralyzed by the Chidori Stream, causing a fatal pause. Although this pause was only a fraction of a second, it also gave ample opportunity for tea. Flutter! Ming''s Taidao fiercely inserted Dashemaru''s shoulder, and the wound on his shoulder was instantly torn apart by the violent thunder chakra contained on the blade, and blood rushed. At this moment, Da She Maru''s face suddenly showed a scheming sullen smile. Seeing the insidious smile on Dashemaru''s face, Ming immediately realized that it was not good, this was a trap, and this type of fighting for life was not what the girl wanted. The body shrinks slightly, and Ming wants to recede. At the same time, a disgusting big snake quickly sprang out of Da She Wan''s mouth and rolled towards Ming''s neck, and his right hand holding the Kusana sword also moved. Ming sighed secretly in his heart, knowing that he had no chance to retreat anymore. He quickly raised his left hand and grabbed his big tongue. At the same time, the glove that had been equipped on his left hand sent a deadly cold, freezing the Oshe Maru. Tongue, while Ming also picked up Nagato''s''Weird Fist'' method from Saya. At the same time, Ming decisively gave up the sword that was still stuck on his left shoulder, and grabbed the right hand that he swung from the Kusanaru sword. Time freezes, and this series of battles is completed in an instant.O She Maru''s left hand is likely to be abolished by Ming, but he does not rule out the possibility of pretending!Ming''s left hand holds his tongue; his right hand holds his right wrist. "Haha, Ming, your strength is really not small! Even if it is compared to Tsunade, it is not much different? And the force method is very similar to hers!" Oshemaru could not take any advantage in the rivalry with Ming, so she said with deep meaning, with a more serious smile on her face. Obviously, Oshemaru understood that Tsunades disappearance seemed to be related to Urenin Village Have a great relationship. "Your Excellency, I didn''t want to take your life, but it''s a pity..." "Haha, I think so too, it''s a pity..." With Dashewan, suddenly there were dozens of poisonous snakes bursting out of the ground, opening their mouths and biting them towards Mingzhu. Their fangs were also in the dark night. With the faint blue light shining, one can imagine how amazing their toxicity is. "Humph!" Ming snorted, and a violent thunder light broke out all over his body, spreading to the surroundings, sweeping a few meters around, and a dozen or so snake corpses that were turned into coke by electric current fell weakly on the ground , Aroused a tiny dust. The situation of Dashemaru is also very bad. Although he also used Chakra to resist just now, his clothes, and most of his hair and eyebrows were still turned into coke by the electric current. Now it seems that his image is very embarrassed. . "Hehe, Ming, you are really good, so good that I really want to... ruin you!" Da She Wan didn''t care about the injury on his body, smiled low, and the expression on his face became more and more fierce. The burnt traces became more and more ferocious. Following Dashewan''s words, more than a dozen snakes similar to the previous one came out from the ground, opening their mouths and biting towards Mingche as before. Ming didn''t even look at the little snakes, but stared at the big snake pill on the opposite side, his whole body skyrocketed, and the dozens of them were also electrocuted into scorched corpses and fell to the ground. "Ming, how many chakras do you have to consume?" Dashewan said gloomily, and a poisonous snake appeared on the ground for the third time. Ming still had a cold expression, and at the same time the electric light flashed again, a dozen scorched corpses fell on the ground again, Da She Wan''s pupils contracted slightly, and his face became more sullen. With a bang, four venomous snakes with thick thighs broke out of the ground, and their light-like eyes gave off a startling cold light; their colorful skins looked extremely bright in the dark! Dashemaru finally used his trump card, Ming realized this, and for an instant, Gouyu in his pupils connected into a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and the rotation speed of the hexagonal windmill increased to the extreme. The left eye rotates clockwise and the right eye rotates counterclockwise. With the extreme rotation of the big windmill in Ming''s eyes, the space centered on Ming and bounded by a radius of nearly one meter begins to twist. "Twisted exile!" The space is squeezed irregularly, squashed, stretched, twisted a few times, and twisted into a ball... Da She Wan''s pupils dilated in an instant, and squeezed towards Ming in a big step. At the same time, the distortion of the space around Ming has reached its extreme. Ming and Dashewan disappeared in an instant, and the place where they were originally located has become a huge black empty space. The four colorful big snake pills, unable to stop, rushed into the distorted space, and each was divided into three completely different parts: the first one, the snake head and nearby places, rushed into the black empty space , Disappeared directly; the second part was shattered in the distorted space layer around the black hollow space; the third part, as before, fell on the ground unharmed from a safe distance. At the same time, Dashemaru''s left arm did not have time to squeeze into the black empty space, and was torn to pieces by the distorted space, leaving only a half-cut hand and Mingtai sword falling to the ground at the same time. A black space appeared on the side of a big tree not far away. Ming and Dashemaru still kept their previous postures and appeared while falling, while falling steadily on the huge branches. Four huge snake heads came from their side, Falling, falling heavily on the ground, aroused a lot of dust and fallen leaves on the ground!.. 78 Chapter 029-Defeating the Serpent Again... Uchiha Seeks Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ming''s left hand was flashing with electric current, his strength surged, and with a creaking sound, ice chips flew, and the tongue of the short-term Oshemaru that came out of the space distortion was directly twisted! "Super Weird Power Punch!" It is definitely the style of the Uchiha clan to win the power and not forgive people. By twisting the tension of the Oshemaru''s tongue, Ming rushes forward slightly, making a fist with her free right hand, and blasting out with a punch. The powerful punch directly hits Oshemaru. With a bang on his face, Da She Pill flew out and directly broke several big trees in the arms of the two. He sighed slightly, Ming did not chase this time, but jumped down from the tree, stood beside Dashewan''s broken arm, looked at the unique runes at the broken arm, Ming frowned. , Because these runes Ming didn''t know what they were, but Ming still remembered seeing similar runes in the Uchiha clan when he was young. "Is Uchiha''s seal of fire?" The girl looked at the rune in Ochimaru''s arm, and said softly, "Did that failure really affect someone like you? Cooperation." The Uchiha clan actually has some treasures, such as the gourd fan of the Uchiha clan, and some one-off talismans, which can be integrated into the body and have special functions. For example, the seal of fire is held by a certain generation of Uchiha kaleidoscope. The author aimed at the French seal developed by Amaterasu. This is a talisman against Uchihas rebellion. The power in the talisman is integrated into the body, and the talisman acts as a controller. When confronting the opponent, the opponent uses the Amaterasu for a time, inspiring the seal in the body, and directly transfers the Kaleidoscope Amaterasu seal. In this way, the other party''s Amaterasu is completely under his control, which is an indirect control method. Its just that these things are not only obscure and difficult to understand, the materials are particularly difficult to find, and the control effect is not good, so there are few of them. When Ming was in the Uchiha clan, I heard that the seal of fire had been used up, but I did not expect You can still see it here. From the moment of contact with Dashemaru, Ming instinctively felt that something was wrong. In a sense, although Mings red lotus karma fire was essentially a variant of Amaterasu, it was extremely lethal to any existence that killed Yingye. At one time, Dashemaru had almost no resistance to it. In this case, Oh She Maru should evade him when he meets him, why would he still provoke himself? Therefore, Ming left a mindful eye at the beginning. Even if he used Kaleidoscope''s third ability-Twisted Exile, he didn''t use Karma Fire. Sure enough, if he used Karma Fire, he might have been recruited now. "Haha!" A permeating voice came out slowly from the fallen trees. It was the Dashewan. People couldn''t help but sigh the strength of this guy''s vitality. Even if his tongue was torn off, he could still make a sound. "This is the Uchiha clan who came to me, saying that they hope to collect your flames. It''s a pity. I didn''t expect that after so many years, Ming''s strength has grown so much, and your perception is so sharp. This special seal The fire seal is actually useless." "And you actually developed space ninjutsu? What a genius!" Dashemaru said with seven-point approval and three-point regret in his tone, "Ming, it turns out that you have grown to this point now. Begin to study the most obscure space ninjutsu in ninjutsu. However, although your ninjutsu is powerful, its practicality is really not great!" Ming did not answer, but closed his eyes with his back to Da She Wan. "But this kind of ninjutsu seems to be really useful for the Flying Thunder God''s art. It seems that Yunin Village is also taking precautions against Konoha!" Da She Maru is worthy of being a ninjutsu expert, and he can see Ming''s twisted exile at a glance, which is targeted at Bo Feng Shuimen. When Water Gate attacked Ming with the''Flying Thunder God Technique'', Ming suddenly used this technique and there were only two results, and the two results were still essentially the same. The first is that the water gate is directly torn into pieces by the distorted space in the process of moving towards Ming; the second is that the space ninjutsu used by the water gate and the ninjutsu displayed by Ming are superimposed to produce a chain reaction after the spatiotemporal turbulence. Liu will randomly exile the water gate that is moving using space ninjutsu to an unknown space. But Ming will not be banished because if the space has a chain reaction, I wont move at all, its just-- You think too much, Ming thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say it, he was still indifferent. "Hehe, that''s it for tonight. Tomorrow, probably when you are fighting the world, you have to be careful when that happens, maybe when..." "I have already said that tonight, I will take your name!" Ming suddenly said, turned to face the direction of the sound of Oshemaru, with a smile on her face, and said: "Farewell! Your Excellency Oshemaru Perspective distortion!" In an instant, Ming opened his eyes, and the speed of the hexagonal windmill in his pupils increased to the extreme. His left eye rotated clockwise and his right eye rotated counterclockwise. Everything in his field of vision was unobstructed. When I saw it, Dashewan was hiding in the belly of a huge snake!Accompanied by this consciousness, the big windmill in Ming''s pupils turned to the limit, locking onto the deep-buried Dashewan! "Oops!" In the dark underground, the snake pupils of Dashemaru shrank, an unprecedented crisis arose, unable to move, unable to avoid, the snake in the darkness was constantly twisting, like a piece of paper, being torn at will!Literature under the pen 88 www.glgw88.com Ming conquered the Susao Noho in the eyes of the writing wheel, and mastered the kaleidoscope of writing wheel eyes that would not be blind, and also awakened the origin of the second generation Asakami Fujinodistortion, but this ninja world has no root. Because of the mysterious existence of all fruits, Ming''s twisting power is not as powerful as the Moon World. At this time Mings distortion can only be expressed in two ways, distortion and exile and perspective distortion. The former distorts its own existence space, stays in the subspace for a short time, and tears the opponent with the rift in the distortion space, while the latter is to perceive everything and lock the opponent. The only regret for twisting is that it takes time for incubation and cannot be used as a sneak attack method. Just at this critical moment! "Spiral pill!" A golden figure suddenly appeared in front of Ming, the blue chakra spinning the ball, the spiral pill was pressed towards Mings abdomen, Mings pupils shrank, the current flickered under his feet, and he leaned back, his eyes swayed, A large area of ??trees and the cloak of the visitors are all twisted! "Suzoneng!" Without hesitation, Ming immediately opened his own Suzuo Nenghu. The half-length Chakra skeleton giant appeared in an instant, and cut the forest into a clearing with a single knife. It was just that the Bofeng Shuimen with the technique of flying thunder god had already brought it with him. The seriously injured Oshe Maru left. The huge red beard was scattered, Ming came to Dashewan''s broken arm, took out a seal scroll, sealed the arm, pulled out the sword, and put the sword in its sheath. "Baofeng Water Gate, it''s very tricky, but next time we meet, whether it''s you or Osamaru, you will die, next time..." As Ming walked in the darkness, the voice gradually disappeared. Konoha, Uchiha family, meeting room for elders, "Oshemaru...failed!" The third elder of the Uchiha clan looked at the broken special talisman in his hand and said with some solemnity. "Everyone, what do you think?" The great elder sitting in the middle position asked intently. Before that, he was the leader of the alliance with Oshe Maru, but this kind of thing happened at this time, which made him a little embarrassed. In the history of the Uchiha clan, there are many openers of the Kaleidoscope Chakra, but no one in this generation of Uchiha is the owner of the Kaleidoscope Chakra, so he defected, and Uchiha Ming, who is known to have the Kaleidoscope Chakra, entered. In the eyes of several Uchiha elders. The second elder is still observant and caring, saying, "Uchiha Ming is Konoha''s rebellion, and we are not at fault for her behavior, and the main responsibility is Oshemaru. We are only props providers, so all this has nothing to do with me." "The words of the second elders are very reasonable, but the first thing we need to do now is to find a way to know how Uchiha Ming opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. As long as we master this method, the glorious era of our Uchiha clan will be just around the corner. !" An elder continued, and his words immediately aroused the agreement of many elders, and one yelled louder than one. "It''s just that our method of preparing to seal the power of the opponent''s eyes as a threat this time failed. It is difficult to find another method. I don''t know what you think!" The Sixth Elder suddenly said, and all of the elders in the meeting room It is quite now. "Why don''t we negotiate directly with the leader of Uminin Village. Tomorrow will be the end of World War III. According to the news that Uchiha has just received, it seems that all Ominin Villages are not willing to add a sixth shadow to split their profits. , We can negotiate with Uzumaki Nagato. If the other party surrenders the method, we can make Konoha at least neutral!" This was the speech of the 11th elder, and it was immediately approved by everyone. Especially the seventh elder laughed and said: "As long as the negotiation succeeds, I can fully mobilize public opinion to publicize the secret alliance between the village and Urenin Village. I dont believe that hypocritical Naruto dare to treat Urenin Village. Do it!" "Let''s do it then! Let the third elder and seventh elder be responsible for this matter!" The elder finally announced after several people had spoken, then stood up and walked out of the house proudly. Following the great elder, a large number of elders and family members also walked out of the family meeting room, accounting for about 40% of the total number of people in the entire meeting room. The other elders and family members who have not yet gone out were thinking or discussing, and no one noticed that in an inconspicuous corner, a young man was unwilling, and his nails were already in his palms. "Uchiha Ming!!!" ps: This story will be slower, I want to write the last puzzle of the protagonist''s character.Don''t worry, the character will not change on the whole, but will be more positive... 79 Chapter 030-Yellow Calamity and Troubled World...Kira Planes for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the world of ghosts and gods, Kira set off a storm of destruction. Two years ago, almost at the time when the third world war was set off by Naruto World, Kira, the incarnation of the First Emperor, set off endless blood and blood. The immortal army of terracotta warriors and horses took two months to sort out the entire land of China. The resistance that emerged during the period was even more wiped out. Then the terracotta army left China and spread to the surrounding area. It is like a locust crossing the border, slaughtering mankind. Westerners exclaimed the yellow peril. Yes, the yellow peril is here, and behind it, there are worshippers who seem to be religious but wear all kinds of clothes. Some wear Taoist robes, some wear robes, and some wear black robes of Western missionaries. , And some messy things on the face, these are the wizards of the indigenous tribe. Kira takes the spiritual sea of ??ten thousand worlds as the core of his beliefs, and the religion that has been shaped, in the face of the undead army, the unity of ten thousand religions is so easy. Mortals dare not use their flesh and blood to try whether the blades of the terracotta warriors and horses are sharp and whether their gods will save themselves, because what they have tried has proved that the blades of the terracotta warriors and horses are sharp and their gods cannot save them. The kingdoms are extinct, all species are extinct, whether old people, children or men and women, all perish, tragically dying under the blade of the terracotta warriors and horses, and their souls have become the material for Kiras sacrifice, making the spiritual sea even bigger. Of course, the mana of feedback has become more and more boundless. Kira even personally summoned all the buried terracotta warriors and horses under the earth, forming a mighty army, just for more killings. At the beginning, the Western powers formed a coalition force and tried to block it. As soon as they contacted, they were completely defeated. The soldiers who fled back wildly spread the terrible East, and the remaining troops were not willing to go to Kira. In combat, after George VI signed the order of war, these troops directly mutiny, making George VI disgraced. As a last resort, he gave up his colonies in large tracts of Asia, hoping that God and King Arthur would bless Britain. So strong, Kira even had plans to sweep the world directly, until the trace of a terrible vampire came from the German side, Kira stopped her actions, began to regain strength. Acate, the ace vampire of the Royal Knights of the State Church, has the ability to transform swallowed lives into his own life. With millions of lives in his body, he is a vampire that is almost unkillable! And he is Kira''s next goal! Time passed slowly in Kira''s preparations, and it was 1925. Two years have passed since the catastrophe of the Yellow Peril, and many things have happened in these two years. The first is the establishment of the Chinese Empire. Under the instructions of Kira and the technical output of Germany, the two Dawn personnel incarnate as warlords swept the entire China and wiped out all the newly emerging resistance forces, and then established Qin Shihuang under the pseudonym of Kira as the emperor. China Empire. The two of them are in charge of the political power and the military power, dominating the entire empire, and vigorously promote superstition. The so-called superstition is the supreme religion established along with the Huaxia Empire. It is naturally the Alaya who is still gestating in the spirit of the ten thousand realms, whose name is Hao! Regardless of religious matters, the cloud of war still hangs over Europe. Facts have proved that capital is greedy. After re-dividing the sphere of influence, capital is still not satisfied. They look at each other and try to annex each other. And history has also proved that in the absence of nuclear deterrence, the struggle for interests relies on force rather than other methods. In Asia, in Africa, and elsewhere, the friction between Germany and other countries has become increasingly fierce, and small conflicts have erupted from time to time. In Germany, Hitler also took the position early. In this time and space, Hitler came to power in 1923. When the whole of Europe was in panic under the threat of the Yellow Peril, Kira seized the opportunity and used the power of the Dark Council to push his half-length Hitler to the fore. , The Nazis have been rampant ever since. The Dark Council has also been greatly expanded in the past two years, joining either the newly emerged Junker nobles or the newly born capital predators, which greatly expanded the strength of the Dark Council. It''s just that these are not the focus of Kira''s attention. In fact, Kira already has the entire dark council as a front line to confront Akat. When Kira completes his purpose, whether the council can exist is a question. In the middle of the night, just as Nagato was waiting for the post-war meeting in the Iron Country, Kira was also waiting! Deutsche Bank underground vault. 70% of Deutsche Bank''s gold is stored here, which is tightly guarded, and it is also the headquarters of the Dark Council. Kira sat at the top, waiting for the congressmen to come. A black-robed servant bent over, stood behind Kira, and passed a copy of the information. "According to the news from the shadow, vampires have also appeared in the United States." Shadow, an intelligence organization, belongs to the Dark Council, meaning like a shadow, lurking behind anyone, stealing information. "Is it a vampire again?" Kira opened the file. There were a few photos in it, after being sucked by a vampire. The deceased in the photo had a contented smile after death, and on their necks, there were two tooth prints of the same size.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com "According to the test, a strong hallucinogenic substance was found in the victim''s body, the effect is one hundred times that of the white contraband." "Halmusic substance!" Kira couldn''t comment. He has long heard that people who are sucked blood by a vampire will have a strong sense of pleasure in the process of being sucked, and thus lose the will to resist and die in enjoyment. "Are there any clear clues that the vampire did it?" Kira asked. Although the victim''s wounds and death methods resemble the legendary vampire, it does not prove that the vampire did it. "Look here." Heipao opened the information and turned to a photo. In the photo, there is an old man with a pale face, a black tuxedo, a crazy face, two tiger teeth, and the blood on the tiger teeth, which all prove that this is the legendary vampire. "This is a picture taken by an FBI agent of the US Federal Bureau of Investigation. It is the shadow stealing intelligence." "It can be seen from this that this person is a legendary vampire, and as far as I know, the FBI has secretly obtained the body of a vampire-with six investigators, heavy firepower Kill him." "Is it a low-level vampire?" Kira pondered for a moment. Don''t think that vampires are a great race, they are powerful, but they have too many weaknesses, so that mortals who master these weaknesses can easily eliminate them. Although the real powerful vampire, even Kira now is extremely jealous! "But it''s good, don''t alarm my prey all at once, come from the US first..." Boom!Boom!Boom! The owners of the dark council rushed over from outside, they filed in, sat down around the big round table, and waited to speak. They are gentlemen and nobles, but here, each of them is wearing a black suit to express their respect for the dark council. If reporters from financial magazines were here, their names would surely pop up like a few treasures, because each of them is a predator active in the capital market. "Everyone, I need your vote." Kira said loudly, throwing out the information in his hand. "What do you think." The parliamentarians looked at the information one after another. It took about a few dozen minutes before they read the information. After reading it, they looked shocked. "Great Speaker, is the description in this true?" "The news from the shadow." Kira said coldly: "And I am here." That congressman is speechless, yes, even this powerful existence is here, it doesn''t seem strange that a vampire appears. "The FBI has already obtained a corpse. I mean, go to war with them and snatch this corpse." Compared with the old-fashioned intelligence agency FBI, the shadow is only an emerging agency, and it is not comparable to them, and it is not a bit difficult to fight against them in the United States. "The shadow needs your support, not just financial support, but also operational support." Kira said. "I agree." "I agree." "I agree too." ... Soon, lawmakers expressed their support. Supporting the shadows is not only a financial loss for them, but may also lose their branches in the United States. After all, Kira asked them to support them in action, that is, to let the shadow people enter their branches, use these companies as a cover, provide shelter for their actions, and prepare them to enter the upper echelon of the United States. Once detected, The branch in the United States will almost be destroyed. But they couldn''t refuse, because he was the speaker of the dark council, a strong man in the dark world! "Moreover, it is said that vampires are immortal and immortal. If some longevity potions can be researched..." Suddenly, Kira added another sentence, it seems that the surrounding temperature has risen a little, but no one saw the corners of Kira''s mouth arc. "Instead of forcing me to order, let me plant a seed for you, I hope you can surprise me!" ps: Sorry, the water chapter, the stomach hurts, and the body feels uncomfortable. I can only do this first... 80 Chapter 031 The accident has occurred... The meeting began to seek collection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The rays of the rising sun left a mottled shadow on the tower. A young girl was standing on the balcony, singing in a low voice, and the melodious ballads passed through the solid high wall to the distance. This is Loulan hidden in the desert, a place that Nagato could not find for the time being. The sound of light footsteps appeared behind the girl, and then stopped, no longer sounded.The girl subconsciously stopped the song and turned around. "It''s a wonderful singing. It seems that it was a wise decision for me to teach you this song, Sara." The handsome red-haired boy in the shadow of the tower was smiling and looking at the girl. "Master Uzumaki, I am really sorry for not realizing that you are here." Sara looked flustered and subconsciously used honorifics. When she faced this teenager, she always felt flustered for no reason, whether it was etiquette. Regardless of his tone, he couldn''t achieve his usual level, just like temporarily losing his calmness. "Why don''t you continue? If it''s because of me, then you don''t have to worry about it. No one will bear to blame a girl who can sing such wonderful music, right?" The teenager called Uzumaki Lord said to Sara There was no excessive blame for her performance, but a gentle laughter to calm the girl''s heart. Sara feels a bit hot on her face, and she doesn''t need to think about it, but he should not be able to see it, maybe Master Uzumaki thought she might be dazzled. "The Queen has been worrying about your inability to control the power of the dragon veins. Now it seems that she can rest assured." The handsome red-haired boy''s eyes were full of exclamation. Although the singing just now only sounded within the range of this high tower, it was far away. The underground dragon veins also appeared to echo, and the talent of the girl in front of her might surpass her mother. Sara''s face was a little bleak, and she lowered her head unconsciously: "Maybe my mother''s idea is correct. My will is not strong enough. If I manipulate the dragon veins, it is very likely that the power of the dragon veins will riot, and once the dragon veins have problems, the whole Loulan will also be in danger. Whenever I think of this, I subconsciously fear the dragon veins and fear that power." "Obviously, my mother manipulates the dragon veins so easily, guiding its power to bring Loulan happiness...In my hands, it can only be used to make those cold killing machines. The power of the dragon veins brings life to the dead, mother. Use it to make an oasis in the desert, to keep Loulan away from wind and sand, away from disease... Obviously it is the same power, why can I only make something like that..." The red-haired boy raised his eyebrows: "Are you distressed because of this? Dragon veins are also a kind of power, and it is a very powerful force. No matter who it is, it is impossible to easily manipulate such a powerful, nearly infinite power, even if It''s the queen, and it''s not as relaxed as she is. You just don''t have enough confidence. In terms of talent alone, you won''t lose to all Queen Loulan, including your mother." Are you afraid of things you can''t grasp, can''t accept that kind of things, so that your ability is limited? The girls gaze fell on a white body under the tower: But my power can only be used to give these things the power to kill, can that also bring happiness to Loulan? The people call me the princess of disaster, Isnt it just because of these humanoid weapons that have tainted the blood of countless people? Didnt everyone they kill died because of me? The red-haired boy leaned down and looked, as if he was recognizing something.The sudden approach made the girl blush again, and the gloom in her heart disappeared for no reason. "That''s the latest model. It''s not a combat model. It''s an auxiliary model that is responsible for cleaning the streets, driving away vendors who dont set up stalls on the streets, and catching thieves. In general, its an auxiliary type. A non-combat airframe that handles minor crimes and disorder. It looks like a killing weapon, but it doesnt actually have much combat effectiveness. It has a greater symbolic meaning. Although it uses dragon veins as energy, it is the safest of all airframes. It was officially put into use today. It is called the city management by us affectionately. That''s why we made nearly 3,000 of them and placed them in every corner of Loulan. This way, we can better maintain public order." The young mans words made Sara a little confused, is it really my thinking wrong?I can also use my own power to bring happiness to Loulan! Sara turned her gaze to the machine again, as if trying to discern the harmlessness it concealed.Then the scene that happened under her eyelids instantly stunned her. A person wrapped in an earthy yellow cloak ran wildly in the crowd, causing a commotion wherever he passed, and words like "robbery" could be heard vaguely.When he fled in a panic to 100 meters near the white body, the white giant moved. I cant see the process of movement, it seems that its just a moment of crossing these hundreds of meters. The white giant sword set off a violent wind, and the strong wind pressure cut it down without hesitation. The blade without edge is not so much a cut, but It is better to say that Shengsheng tore off the arm holding the money bag from the man''s body. Regardless of the screams of the fallen man, he indifferently handed the purse in his hand to the owner who was chasing after him.186 Chinese Network www.186zw.com "Don''t doubt, this is indeed the safest airframe. The one responsible for suppressing riots and removing invaders from the outside world is a more powerful airframe. From the requirements of combat terrain, we have produced several types of city-specific defense fighters. The combat effectiveness of urban management is more than double that of only three hundred." "..." At this time, the Three Wolf Mountain became busy, and the Third World War Ending Conference was quickly arranged. Regarding the importance of this meeting, no one can ignore it, because it has a bearing on whether the Ninja Continent can enter the next era. Most of the historical events of the samurai era cant be verified today. Most of todays history is developed from Otsuki Yui, that is, the six immortals, as the starting point, and the recognized history can be verified in detail. In fact, it is hundreds. Years only. This generally recognized history is divided into two eras. The first era can be called the era of chaos. It is the glorious epic of the ninja family and the most chaotic period in the entire world. The selfishness of the family makes people interpersonal The contradiction intensified completely, causing countless grief. The second era began with the creation of the Ninja Village by the Uchiha and the Senju Clan. The five major ninja villages were all born in that era. The Senjuku, known as the "God of Ninja", distributed tail beasts as a deterrent. Power, to achieve a balance between the villages, and finally put an end to troubled times. That''s how it is said, but all of this is actually a peace suppressed by a force that shocked the world by Senjujuma. The hatred of the previous era has not been wiped out. Senjujuma has just passed away and the First World War It broke out, and then two world wars broke out one after another, three times in a row in more than 40 years, so this period can also be called the era of war. However, at this time it has been more than forty years since the establishment of Ninja Village. The upper-level people in Ninja Village have begun to enjoy the sugar-coated cannonballs of their rights. They really dont want to experience war again. The people at the bottom of the village are even calling for peace. The village tacitly convened a meeting in the Iron Country, in an attempt to end the war through talks and let the world truly enjoy peace. "Then enter the era of real peace, at least maintain the superficial peace and put an end to such large-scale wars, Xiao Nan, do you know what this means?" Wake up early in the morning, Nagato looked at the newborn Chaoyang and asked with a slight smile. Xiao Nan stood quietly behind him, listening to Nagato''s words, shook his head, and said nothing. "Ha, this means that the ninjas who originally only knew that they respected their strength will have more and more contact with things like power politics. It means that the future ninjas, if not unexpected, will become weaker and weaker! " Nagato asserted in this way, the reincarnation eyes in his eyes flashed with indescribable colors, and a question in his mind, "According to Ming and Jiuxinas memory of being tampered with by the law of causality, I inherited the personality of the negative protagonist of this world , Then this world will give birth to something that can compete with me, I really look forward to it!" What Nagato doesn''t know at this time is that at this time, he is already at the extreme in this world, and every sudden thought is probably a hint of a whim... Time passed quickly. At nine o''clock in the morning, the guardian samurai came to inform Nagato to go to the meeting room. Nagato readily agreed. He took Xiaonan and back in the middle of the night and hid in the private room, not knowing what to do, until Nagato was about to leave. Ming, who just appeared, Nagato stepped out of the yard, and the ten masked ninjas were nowhere to be seen. The meeting place arranged by the iron country is a huge building. Under the leadership of the samurai, Nagato feels like a tourist, commenting on the style of the huge building. After several turns, Nagato The three appeared in a huge conference room. There is a huge empty round table in the conference room. The ruler of the Iron Kingdom and Mifune are sitting at the center of the circle. The other five shadows and their men have arrived, sitting at a point on the circle, under the guidance of the samurai. Next, the three of Nagato came to a point on the ring and formed the six vertices of a hexagram with the other five sides. In his own seat, the long facade was expressionless, looking around, the third generation of Dokage and Hokage, whose life has begun to decline, and the young fourth generation Raikage, Fengying and Shuiying, all staring straight at him. , Nagato could clearly perceive the faint hostility even though it was far away. "Very well, the name of the country and the leader of Urenin Village, and His Highness Uzumaki Nagato has arrived. Then I announce that the third Ninja World War final meeting will begin now!" Mifune, the ruler of the Iron Kingdom, stood up and announced... 81 Chapter 032 The Dragon of Disaster... Meeting Trivial Matters for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Third World War Ending Conference was held in the Iron Kingdom. Nagato did not join the discussion of the movies. Instead, Ming was the representative of the speaker to debate the various terms of the upcoming agreement on the end of the war! Nagato, who originally had some expectations, found that these shadows and their staff were really boring, and almost brought out every word on a small agreement for discussion. Until noon, a small agreement was just After discussing two or three items, Nagato suddenly lost interest. Suddenly Nagato''s figure swayed slightly impenetrably. In the white jade of Ten Thousand Worlds, Nagato''s body appeared here, stretched out, "It''s really boring, it seems it will take a lot of time, this shoe troublesome thing, Leave it to Ming! I still..." Suddenly, Nagato shook his body and looked around in confusion, but found nothing. "However, I am...what''s the matter?" Nagato was a little confused, and a strange feeling appeared in his consciousness, like a threat, but in fact, Nagato didn''t think it was a threat, but... it seemed to have it again. Great relationship... In a small city deep in the Nara Desert, the little princess who witnessed the''urban management'' operation was completely shocked! [It looks like a murder weapon, but it doesn''t actually have much combat effectiveness, so it has a larger symbolic meaning.Although it uses dragon veins as its energy source, it is the safest of all organisms. It was officially put into use today. Such a brutal way of law enforcement and disregard for life are worthy of the name of a killing machine!!!This still doesn''t have much combat effectiveness. The standard in your mind is completely different from ours!!! [We kindly call it the city management, so we have made nearly 3,000 of them and placed them in every corner of Loulan, so that we can better maintain law and order. There were three thousand such dangerous things. If only to maintain law and order, with the combat power of these units, it would be completely useless!You can rely on them to start a war... Even Loulan''s most elite army can''t support 30 minutes under the suppression of three thousand city managers... When did street vendors and petty thieves become so strong that they can only be suppressed with this kind of combat power? [Dont doubt, this is indeed the safest airframe. The one responsible for suppressing riots and eliminating invaders from outside is a more powerful airframe. From the requirements of combat terrain, we have produced several types of city-specific defense fighters.Compared with the combat effectiveness of the city management, it is more than twice as powerful, and only a trivial 300. This is already the safest body... Is that eye safe to see it... If the riots are suppressed, the urban management can do it, why do they have to make a special urban defense fighter body, and it will be more than doubled at once... It doesn''t need such a strong combat power at all! With these things, who would dare to invade Loulan! Three hundred in a mere... I don''t know how to complain. "Sarah, isn''t your complexion very good, isn''t you feeling well?" A gentle voice rang in her ears, and such an intimate behavior immediately made the girl blush, and she backed away in a panic. Perhaps it was the reason why she had never had such close contact with men. Sara was panicked and tripped her feet on the flat ground, almost turning her upper body out of the balcony railing. The body stopped moving, and a white but strong hand gripped her tightly. "..." The breath began to become disordered, the blood rushed to the brain, and the only thing I could hear was the sound of my own breathing, which was roaring like thunder. An ambiguous atmosphere made both of them very uncomfortable. I dont know when Sara was held in a princess hug by the boy. After discovering this, the body of the red-haired boy suddenly became stiff, and then Subconsciously let go of his hand. "I still have something to deal with, so I won''t bother the princess to rest." The young man showed an apologetic smile and said goodbye to Sara. "Ah! No, it doesn''t matter, I just happen to be a little tired...then, goodbye..." The voice was already low and inaudible, and the boy''s figure disappeared behind the door. The red-haired boy is walking, feeling the power hidden under the earth! "The power of the dragon veins has not yet fully stabilized. The regular riots and even the guided power is no longer pure. The reason why we have been creating combat units these days is precisely because of this, the violent power is completely It cannot be applied to the general auxiliary body, but with the leak of the amount of madness, the dragon veins have shown signs of recovery." 12345 Novel www.12345xs.com "So...what we need to do now is to speed up the process. Although the paragraph may be a bit rough..." The young man''s footsteps were not hurried, but there was an afterimage behind him, and in a flash, he had already walked down the tower.Walked directly into the underground dragon vein. "Woo..." The roar of the beast reverberated in the ground, but the deafening sound did not come out of this space. The ground and the ground became almost two completely different worlds. "It seems that I can''t help but want to come out... the disaster dragon bred in the earth..." Facing the torrent of light surging like magma, a smile appeared on the corner of the boy''s mouth, totally unconcerned about the coming soon Worry about disasters. The original dragon veins in China refer to the earth veins that fly like a dragon and are erratic.But the dragon veins of this world do not mean that. If the human body can only survive by transporting nutrients through blood vessels, then the blood vessels of the earth are called dragon veins, which are hidden underground and are channels for the earth to transmit life force.And this dragon vein of Loulan is the source of all the earth''s power in the entire Nara Desert. Only the genetic power in Queen Loulan''s blood can control the closing and opening of this source. Trying to steal the power of the earth will naturally not end well. What is accumulated in the depths of the earth is not only power, but also the grievances of countless people who have died tragically in the desert of Nara. The golden torrent of light did not know when it was stained with blood-like bright red, like the scarlet veins entwined inside the dragon body, causing pure power to produce physical changes. Flesh, skeleton, and internal organs eventually covered all the red gold Dragon scales. The dragon of the earth that was contaminated by this maliciousness is about to be bred, and those who have greed and desire for the dragon head orb have been waiting for a long time. "The dragon of disaster, be born soon, we don''t have much time, twenty years, at most twenty years, must be born before that person succeeds, otherwise, everything will be over..." "Even for the unwillingness in my heart, I will destroy you, Uzumaki Nagato!!" "Regarding the reorganization of the borders of major countries, especially the border of the country of Sichuan, I think we need to reconsider, especially recently, we Yunyin recently received several bird country nobles about the country of Sichuan. Treachery, malicious annexation of allies'' reports, hope Yurencun will explain this, otherwise it will be difficult for us to believe your integrity!" "Regarding this matter, Ming feels unnecessary. If Yunyin doesn''t believe it, he can let those nobles confront our famous nobles. It is clearly our famous wise martial artist. The nobles of the Bird Kingdom really worship and are willing to join Sichuan country." "Regarding Wuyin Ninja Village joining the World War without any reason, and suddenly withdrawing from this incident, Konoha hopes Wuyin can give a reassuring answer, otherwise such negotiations will easily make people uneasy!" "This is what Wuyin can make a statement. It was the will of some corrupt elements at the top of Wuyin to participate in the war. Now they are no longer in charge of Wuyin!" "Iwayin hopes that Yuren Village can return the four tails of the tail beast. This is also Konoha''s request. After all, this is the''gift'' that the original Hokage originally gave to Iwayin!" "If Konoha and Iwakura can give a reasonable explanation for Nanao Yu''s fall in Takinin Village, we only need to talk about this!" "Ming, you said, how about I kill all five shadows here? It feels very interesting!" Nagato lowered his head at this time, and said with a slight eager tone. Regarding this, Ming could only laugh bitterly, "My lord, this will disrupt your strategy. Please bear with me for a few more days, Ming will definitely complete the negotiation!" It was night now, Xiao Nan felt that some conflicts were about to occur, and was preparing to fight the''material'', and Nagato had just returned from a day of enjoying the world. One day passed. About half of the conditions for the meeting were basically fulfilled. Only a few questions about the division of interests after the war and the topic of the sixth shadow were left. However, Nagato''s patience was almost polished... "Okay, but... Mu Dun-the art of Mu clone!" Suddenly, Nagato Yuyin, a wooden clone appeared beside Nagato, saw the wooden clone clenched a fist, and said: "Very well, such a clone is very practical. Sure enough, Konoha''s seal book is still Very valuable, take it when you have the opportunity..." The main body Nagato turned into a phantom. When the breeze passed, it disappeared completely, leaving only one sentence, "Then, I will ask you for this period of time. It is too boring here. I will do something interesting. Thing!" "Yes! Your lord!" ps: Looking at Gastrodia, I almost forgot that it hasn''t been updated yet, so risky... 82 Chapter 033 Dimensional Space...The Strongest Rectification of Names for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a blink of an eye, it was the third day of the concluding meeting. Two days ago, the Five Ninja Villages and Yuren Village had reached many clauses in the agreement. Only the last questions about Yuren Village were left. Ming can clearly know. The time for the Five Ninja Villages to attack has already arrived. "As for the issue of giving Yurencun the application to obtain the name of the shadow, we Yunyin Village do not agree. The name of the shadow has never been so simple. From the beginning of the establishment of the Ninja system, there has never been a sixth. During this period, there was no shortage of people who were as powerful as Sanjiao Hanzo!" Sure enough, at the beginning of the third day, the most powerful Yunyin Village was in trouble. Listening to the representative of Yunyin Village, Ming was about to speak, but the Mu Dun clone of Nagato who had been wandering outside the sky suddenly spoke. "It''s just that they are not strong enough, and my Uzumaki Nagato is strong enough, do you have an opinion!!" Nagato, who had been taciturn for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth. The strong words and the sense of oppression that made people unable to look directly at the meeting made the whole conference room suddenly silent. Mifune stood indifferently in the middle. He had done what he needed to do, and the rest , It''s the ninja village''s own business. Ming rubbed his temples helplessly, and gently patted the shoulder of Xiao Nan, who had been his secretary for two or three days. The two women looked at each other and nodded tacitly. "Uzumaki Nagato, do you think you can conquer our five ninja villages alone?" Before the impatient Raikage exited, the old and cunning three-generation Dokage immediately responded, pulling Nagato to the opposite side of the five ninja villages in an instant. Slightly used the down-excitation method, the skill of inserting needles is evident. "Huh!" Nagato''s Mu Dun clone turned into a burst of smoke with a bang, causing the shadows of the Five Ninja Village and some strong men to shrink in an instant, because they had never discovered that the other party was actually a clone. The skill of the technique can completely see the terrifying corner of Uzumaki Nagato. "I have been doing some interesting things in private for these two or three days, but no matter what kind of interesting things, I can''t hide one thing, that is, I am bored with this meeting!" Nagato appeared in Tukage at some point. Among the guards behind him, a few Earth Shadow guards were taken aback, and before they could react, they were directly bounced off by some kind of force, banging on the surrounding walls and floor with a few bangs. "Now I have endured to the limit, so I dont take patience, old man Tukage, you just asked me if I can overwhelm the five big ninja villages, then, can the so-called five big ninja villages overwhelm me? What are you looking forward to?" "Presumptuous! Uzumaki Nagato, this is the final meeting of the Third Ninja World War. It''s not your Yurenin Village. Stop it quickly, otherwise..." Raiying with an anxious temper looked at the scene that happened suddenly, and suddenly felt After a while of dissatisfaction, he stood up and said, but the words were interrupted before he could play. "Otherwise, what, I''m looking forward to it?" I don''t know when, another long gate of the whirlpool appeared not far behind Yunyin Village, looking at Lei Ying with a wicked smile and said! "When!" Not only Lei Ying, the other four shadows and the powerhouses like Bofeng Shuimen were a little surprised, but obviously, their surprise is not over yet! "To be honest, I could endure it for a day or two, but I was disturbed by a few mice just now, a few mice from the Uchiha clan. Do you have any emotion when you hear this news? My former ally, three generations Naruto Naruto." Another Uzumaki Nagato appeared on the left side of the third generation of Hokage in the extremely different expression of Hafeng Water Gate. "Haha, suppressing the Five Shadows..." "Actually, I also have a little expectation, not as good as..." The same two vortex Nagato appeared beside the team of Wuyin and Shayin, and said to the two shadows, and then in the middle of the meeting room, beside the ruler of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune, a shadow slowly appeared, and it turned out to be the first one. Six Uzumaki Nagato saw him signal to Mifune, then took the microphone. "Let''s try, whether I can suppress the five shadows who stand at the highest point of the ninja, or the five shadows can suppress me, then, the carnival begins!" "Dimensional space, transfer!" x5! Except for the Nagato in the middle, the other five Nagatos said in unison. At the same time, the spiral on the right eye rotated, and a mouth of space suddenly appeared, absorbing the five shadows before they had time to react. Was absorbed in. The only exception is the Konoha supernova, Bofeng Watergate has captured the third generation of Hokage by virtue of its innate spatial perception and super fast speed, and was also absorbed. Everything happened within ten seconds, causing the remaining few people present to be sluggish. Nagato just chuckled softly and said to Ming, "Ming, Xiaonan, I''ll leave it to you here. If possible, don''t kill too much. many" With that said, Nagato turned into a phantom, about to disappear. "Asshole! Where did you get Lord Raikage!" A Yunyin ninja rushed up quickly, but he hadn''t touched Nagato, between the electric sparks, Ming appeared in front of him with a stab and severed his head! The blood was sprayed, and everyone was horrified. At this time, Nagato had disappeared... Yipinshu Bar www.1pinshu.com "If you are smart and dare to refuse the invitation of the Uchiha clan, what awaits you is the hostility of the first family in the Ninja world. From now on, you Uminin Village will obediently become an affiliate of the Uchiha clan. Hurry up and hand over that rebellious Uchiha Ming!" "What, Uchiha Ming is not here, she is attending the end meeting of the Third World War, well, when the meeting is over, call her over immediately!" "No, but, you have to answer for sure! This is a test for you to become the first elder of the Uchiha clan with a foreign surname. Regarding the information about the eyes of reincarnation, please tell me too!" "Don''t worry that we will kill the donkey. Look, this Uchiha Mikoto is an excellent clan member chosen by thousands of people. She is your future wife. The elders of the clan are also looking forward to reincarnation. What will be the result of the combination of the eyes and the writing wheel eyes!" ... When the phantom of Nagato appeared in the resident of Iron Country, an old man dressed in Uchiha costume was there, speaking with fullness against the wall, followed by five young men and women of the Uchiha clan. . "Ah, how much pride is needed to make up for such words in the illusion, Uchiha clan, really, interesting clan?" Nagato was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard such words as soon as he appeared. Fifteen minutes before that, when Nagato had just returned from nowhere, the Uchiha clan came secretly, saying that they would come with sincerity and prepare to form an alliance with Unin Village. Thinking with your toes, Nagato can know the purpose of the other party, but the result is no doubt in two words, no! But Nagato did not refuse to meet with them, or that when the Uchiha clan appeared, Nagato had only one thought in his heart! "Uchiha''s bringing soil has given me such a great benefit, and now another group of Uchiha people are automatically sent to the door, don''t be condemned by the gods!" Then, Nagato invited people in very politely. Unexpectedly, Raikage''s troubles happened before he spoke. So Nagato was a big illusion, covering the Uchiha family members who came. . Illusion-the state of delusion! After Nagato had the writing wheel, he turned his mind to illusion and developed the only result. The principle is very simple. It is to pull his opponent into a world of delusion and stimulate the dark side of others'' hearts. The more he is stimulated to indulge himself The delusion, the deeper you will sink into, until you can''t get out of it! Its just that Nagato didnt expect that the first time the effect was so good, its been several minutes, and-- "Uchiha... Mikoto?" For the first time, Nagatos gaze looked at several Uchihas ninjas. One of them was a female ninja with a familiar figure, long black hair, a feminine face, and a pattern similar to a "table tennis racket" on her clothes. . In memory, Nagato is most familiar with the Uchiha family than the future brothers of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, as well as Uchiha Madara, and the newly dead Uchiha belt soil, for the female ninja of the Uchiha family , The parents of Uchiha Itachi brothers, Mikoto Uchiha, knew this person. "Keep it for now, although I don''t know what''s the use yet, at least it looks pretty and eye-catching, but it still has to be brainwashed!" Nagato said horrible things indifferently. A wave of invisible fluctuations echoed, and several ninjas in a state of delusion collapsed to the ground, and then several ninjas appeared from the nearby shadows and led people down. Immediately, Nagato sat down in the main seat of the room, closed his eyes and sat cross-legged, and was connected to the five Mu Dun clones that were previously separated through the six-channel network! "The previous two days have already set the future order of the Ninja World. The five ninja villages are all beneficiaries of the new order. Even if I directly defeated the five ninja villages, they will not give up the entire agreement because of a momentary dispute. , So just beat them!" "It''s just that if it wasn''t for the constraints of the entire world that prevented me from accomplishing my own cause and effect, it would take more than ten or twenty years to slowly conspire, and you would have been wiped out long ago. This time, I must teach you the so-called shadow! " "In other words, in the future tampering with the law of causality, am I being respected as the strongest in the world? Now, let me justify this name!" ps: I almost couldn''t get online, there is a chapter later... 83 Chapter 034 Fight against Raikage... Absolutely suppress and seek collection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How about it, the fourth generation of Raikage-Ai, this is the battlefield I prepared for you, if you can''t make me happy, kill you!" Nagato said with a smile. This is an empty land, desolate and without a blade of grass. It is one of the nine dimensional spaces derived from the existence of [Pen] after Nagato got Uchihas eyes. It is also one of the battlefields specially prepared by Nagato. . "Is it quite capable? To be honest, I am very impatient these days and want to vent!" As he said, Lei Ying no matter what the problem is here, his whole body burst into a powerful momentum. Lei Dun Chakra covered his body, and there was only war intent in his eyes. "Ninjutsu? It''s really interesting, but I also have an exclusive Ninjutsu, a god outfit!" Invisibly, the mutant power of Shinra Tianzheng can cover Nagato''s body with the repulsive power of micro manipulation! "Roar!" Raikage roared, kicked the ground fiercely, leaving deep footprints, leaving a purple afterimage in the dusty area, and rushing to Nagato''s body instantly, gathering a large number of thunder-attribute chakras on one hand , He sighed, "Thunder Dun-heavy current violence!" One of the ninjutsu, Lei Dun-the heavy current storm focused Lei Dun Chakra on the elbow and hit the enemy. Nagato still did not move, and he took such a blow abruptly. Even with such a powerful attack, Nagato''s body still remained motionless, calm and calm. On the contrary, Lei Ying felt a burst of counter-shock force, whether it was the power of Lei Dun or the power of the physical technique itself, it was shocked by a powerful rebound! "There is such power, it''s almost..." Seeing Nagato not moving at all, his expression remained unchanged, Raikage increased his strength again, but still couldn''t make a breakthrough. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get results. "So, how about trying this!" Lei Ying understood that heavy bursts alone would not be effective. He had no hope of such an attack breaking through the opponent''s defense, so he stretched out his other hand and Chakra condensed! "Lei Dun-thunder abuse level!" "Although I have confidence in defense, but, I, it''s not that I will only let you do it without fighting back!" Seeing Raikage''s ninjutsu with his other hand, how can Nagato be able to attack him, especially if such an attack is aimed at his face, even if he knows that the opponent can''t hit it, it will let him People are unhappy. As a result, Nagato stretched out a hand to gather the rebound force, and under the blessing of the god''s outfit, it instantly hit the opponent''s wrist, and at the same time, his right foot slammed into Raikage''s abdomen. "not good!" The huge force on the wrist shattered the condensed Chakra. Seeing the kicked right foot, Raikage was startled, but the opponent''s speed was not slow, and he was under the impact of inertia, which made it difficult to react come. As a result, Nagato kicked his abdomen fiercely, and under the power of the Shenluo Tianzheng variant, Raikage was knocked into the air for several meters. "The strength is not bad, but it''s not enough, Ai, if I can''t satisfy me, I will really die!" Nagato commented after feeling the attacks just now. "Huh, have you been underestimated?" Lei Ying stood up, patted his naked upper body, the bulging muscles, hard and solid, like solid stones, "I see, your defense is very strong. But it is not unbreakable!" Raikage moved again. This time Raikage''s speed was at its extreme. He circled around Nagato and then jumped up. In the air, Raikages Chakra gathered in the right foot, under the blessing of gravity. , A kick! "Lei Dun-Yi Lei sinks into anger and Thunder Axe!" With a slightly surprised expression, Nagato was blasted into the ground by a tomahawk-style attack, and the ground even cracked a few traces from the center of the battle, showing how powerful Raikages attack was just now, but-- "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" In the dust and debris, an indifferent voice sounded, and Raikage was directly ejected by a strong repulsive force, and even too late to move, directly drew a long groove on the ground. "Is it just like this?" Nagato walked out of the smoke and dust slowly, and said softly. There was no emotion in his tone, and he was still indifferent. It was just such a tone that irritated the young Raikage! "Ahem!" Lei Ying stood up from the flying dust, patted the dust on his body, then roared in anger, and started his speed again. In fact, Raikages speed is faster than Nagato, at least faster than Nagato in the current state of [Payne]. However, Nagato has cheaters and pupils in a sense, which is the worlds largest plug-in. ! "Lei Dun-Thunder Abuse Level Thousand Generation Dance". In a moment, Raikage jumped high in the air again, forming a hand knife with his right hand and slashing towards the Nagato below! The Level of Thunder Abuse Chiyo Mai is an enhanced version of the level of Thunder Abuse. It is the technique of gathering Thunder in the palm of the hand and continuously attacking the enemy with a knife.Tianya Tiny Talk www.tywxs.com Nagato shook his head disappointedly. Obviously Raikages ability made Nagato feel a little disappointed. Perhaps Raikage is too young to reach the level in the original work. The Raikage in my memory seems to be able to break Susano. This, although not completely physical. But at that level, at least it can break through the heavenly enlightenment, not as weak as it is now! "Although it is very weak, let me show you some real skills! Susano''s arms!" Nagato''s spiral eyes rotated, and the green chakra pouring out from his left arm turned into a huge chakra arm. , One of the huge chakra hand bones is clearly visible. This is a variant of Suzuo Nohu, one of the kaleidoscope pupil techniques obtained from the eyes of the writing wheel, and only summons an incomplete arm of Suzuo Nohu! Disassembling one''s own pupil technique is an advantage of [Pen], because [Pen] is essentially a piece of equipment, and the equipment can be modified. I saw Nagato''s left arm raised, and the extended Chakra''s arm resisted against Raikage in midair. And the Raikage in the low air, in a dive posture, containing a powerful thunder-dance hand knife, slashed towards Nagato, but his abdomen was resisted by the huge arm of Chakra that suddenly kicked, making his figure unable to One step further down. "I''m only half-hearted about national martial arts, but I still know how to do this trick, Bengquan!" Raikage, who was resisted by Nagato with one hand, was resisted by Lei Dun Chakra outside his body to protect him from harm, but the powerful force of Bengquan was transmitted to his body through Lei Dun Chakra. Nagatos Susao Nohus arms cant bear the collapse of the fist, especially Raikage, who cant borrow force in the air. The powerful force made his figure fly backwards involuntarily again. With a bang, Lei Ying fell to the ground fiercely, and another cloud of dust and debris was rolled up. Raikage, who stood up again, waved the dust on his body angrily, as if it was okay. With a roar, he slammed into Nagato again. Under the continuous blows, Raikage was a little anxious and couldn''t wait. Want to regain some dignity. At this time, he used Lei Dun Chakra to activate his body and reached its maximum height, and the speed was comparable to the speed of sound. After a purple light, he had arrived in front of Nagato. Both hands form a hand knife, and the thunder above the hand knife is stronger than the body. Nagato still stood leisurely on the spot, without moving away. The purple light instantly came to Nagato who was surrounded by invisible repulsive force, Raikage also learned to behave, and ran quickly beside Nagato, not fighting directly. The violent wind surrounded Nagato, and storm-like attacks continued to hit Nagato''s body. At the center of that gust of wind, the golden light still couldn''t move, and the purple flash continued to surround the gold. Bang bang bang!!! The deafening sound of collision was endless in the open space, Nagato stood with his arms folded in front of his chest, and there was no Raikage in Nagato. If there was no such strong wind, the ground would be torn apart by fists, like Nagato alone. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" After enduring dozens of attacks, feeling that the repulsive power of the gods of the heavenly march was reduced to a certain extent, Nagato decisively opened the power of the gods of the gods, and sure enough, Raikage was blown away again! "It seems that the gap between us is already obvious..." Slowly stood up, Raikage was a bit embarrassed at this time, and even Raikage couldn''t bear the super-strength attack! "It seems that this is your instrument, then it''s my turn to attack, Susao Nochi-a small version!" The green chakra instantly enveloped Nagatos body, solidified and transformed. For a moment, Nagato seemed to be dressed in the armor of a marshal from the pre-Qin era. This is another use of Susao Nohu, which is completely miniaturized, and will be used All of the attributes are raised to an unimaginable point! boom! Staring at the ground forcefully, the ground collapsed instantly after a loud noise, huge energy exploded, and Nagato''s figure disappeared. Unexpectedly, Nagato''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Raikage, struck out like lightning, the fist was horrified, and the surrounding space vibrated violently, Raikage''s eyes were stunned, and he punched hard to meet him. on. boom! The huge energy wave exploded, Raikage only felt a surge of power, his complexion couldn''t help but change, the speed of inverted flight suddenly increased again, but Nagato stood firmly in the air with a trace of excitement on his face. The figure chased after him, his feet moved and disappeared instantly. At this time, Nagato''s physical fitness changed from being slightly weaker than Raikage to strength, and the speed did not know how much it surpassed Raikage. His figure instantly appeared in front of Raikage who was flying backwards, and his fists shot out in rapid succession. Bang bang Peng!!! Raikage can only passively quickly block Nagatos attack, a torrent of great power keeps coming, his figure flies backwards, and Nagato sticks tightly like a shadow, and his fists hit like a torrential rain, only to see One after another, Lei Ying was unable to parry! Thus, the unilateral "slaughter" began... .. 84 Chapter 035: Three Battles, Earth Shadows... The Will of Stone Will Ask for a Reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I''m very curious..." Walking in the air, Nagato showed a little curiosity on his face, looking at the three generations of Tokage with a solemn expression in front of him, he asked in his own heart, "You should be very clear about my strength. , But why do you want to make such a futile move?" "Because I am the third-generation Tukage of Yanyin Village!" The third-generation Tukage who also stood in the air looked at Nagato with a solemn expression, "It is my responsibility to make my best efforts for the future of my village, even for Give my life for this!" "Oh!" Nagato suddenly said, but nodded in understanding. These shadows may be despicable, stalwart, or ordinary, but the most important feature is that they have given almost everything for their village! "But, this world is very cruel, so, old man Tuying, let us fight for the third round. If we fail, then...Go to die!! Vientiane Tianyin!!" The right hand stretched out, and the intense attraction ended with Nagato''s right hand, absorbing everything in front of him! In an instant, Dokage felt a ubiquitous attraction that led him to the position of Nagato. The closer to Nagato, the more threatening Dokage felt. Three generations of Tukage understood. If caught, its the end, but-- "While using such a technique, you shouldn''t be able to use the ability of devouring ninjutsu anymore. Then take it! Dust Escape-the original world stripping technique!" In fact, from the beginning, Tukage kept calculating how to defeat Uzumaki Nagato. According to the data of Uzumaki Nagato, the power of Uzumaki Nagato was really strong, especially the power that devours ninjutsu, which is completely the nemesis of ninjutsu. Even Chen Dun, which is almost invincible from a single body of Ninja, can be absorbed! But no matter how strong the power is, it must be activated before it can be effective. Since it cannot be confronted directly, then annihilate it before launching it! As a battle-tested shadow, Tukage gathered the power of the dust from the beginning. The original native shadows hope was to let Nagato use some other ninjutsu through the battle, and at that moment, launch an attack. Who knows, the opportunity appeared right from the start! A white beam of light burst out from the closed hands of Tu Ying, and hit Nagato''s right hand. The bright light instantly annihilated the red-haired boy, and burst out the power that turned everything into atoms! "Did you succeed?" In fact, it was so easy to succeed, but Tu Ying was a little uneasy. Although Tu Ying did understand that Uzumaki Nagato''s combat experience was indeed not sufficient, his strength was that he possessed power that almost surpassed the world. But the sense of urgency in my heart has not disappeared! "Ah, I was taken aback. Fortunately, there are still four of my nine dimensions without creatures that can be used..." The light dissipated, Nagato still maintained the posture of raising his right hand, without any change, as if it was fatal just now The blow was just passing through the void. "What, it''s okay?" Tuying''s pupils shrank, suddenly thinking about the sudden appearance and disappearance of the red-haired young man when he came in before, and he couldn''t help asking in his heart, "I can endure it in an instant. Shushu? Damn it, it was already outrageously strong, but now with time and space ninjutsu, can it really be defeated?" "Looking at your expression, I can probably also know what you are thinking! Space ninjutsu or something, it''s really very useful, Shenwei!" Nagato''s left eye spiraled, and strange spatial fluctuations appeared around Tuying. . "Not good!" The intuition that belonged to the strong has been tempered instantly, and the earth shadow also released the light and heavy rock art used to fly in a moment. Under gravity, it instantly sank, followed by a terrible space crack force. Erupted above the earth shadow! "..." Rao Shitukage was very knowledgeable, and was shocked by such an attack, and the most taboo thing to do with Nagato was to be in a daze! Nagato is not an experienced warrior, but he is a guy who likes to pursue victory very much and has rich means. Therefore, when Dokage was in a daze, Nagato suddenly stepped out of the gap in the space above Tukage, making a fist, huge. His green chakra arm emerged. Boom fist mode, one punch! Rumble, Tu Ying, who had no time to react, was blasted directly into the ground by the huge Chakra arm. The powerful force penetrated through Chakra''s arm and penetrated Tu Ying''s body and hit the internal organs! "what!" With a scream, the peak of life has passed, and the three generations of Tuying who are going downhill are in a state of confusion, and a sentence echoed in his heart, "Is he, really, invincible?" "This is a very precious stone from Yanyin Village, polish it for me seriously!" "Look at the left, it''s dirty!" "Keep this method in your heart!" What a cold joke, Oh Noki felt speechless for a while when listening to the nagging words of the first generation Dokage, but he still polished the so-called treasure of the village in front of him very seriously-an unknown stone that did not know where it came from. It''s just that, after all, the boy''s character, Oh Yemu couldn''t help but said to the first generation Tuying next to him: "I don''t know what the symbol of the village is... Anyway, in my eyes, he is an inconspicuous little stone." "Isn''t it good to make a stone statue like Konoha... Our Tukage-sama can really live!" At the end, the boy couldn''t help but put on a joking tone. "Ohnogi, no matter what kind of stone, I can know its value only by looking at it. This stone is a symbol of the tenacious will of our village, but..." The first generation Tuying didn''t mind the juvenile jokes, but was interested. Speaking vigorously, then paused on purpose. "What a symbol, telling a cold joke, it''s really stubborn and stingy..." The young man squinted his eyes and sarcastically, but the next moment, the first generation Tu Ying grabbed the small stone and threw it like this. The stone sank into the pool next to it. Nine Zero look at www.90dy.com "This is indeed just an ordinary stone!" "Uh... stinky old man, what are you doing!" The young man immediately ran to the pool, looked at the dense pool of rocks at the bottom, and complained in distress, "Can you tell me this?" Then, the first generation Tuying did not know where he took out another stone and placed it on the column of worship, "Come on, no one knows if I secretly exchange it for a new one!" "..." "The key lies in my inner will!" The first generation Tuying said solemnly, and the invisible appeal made the teenager''s heart calm down immediately, listening to Tuying''s teachings. "No matter whose will it is, I only need to look at it to know its value." "Onogi, your will contains the power to change the world, but if you don''t have the intention, this will will disappear." "...Disappeared?" Listening to the words of the first generation Dokage, Ohnoki couldn''t help but say. "Because of obstacles!!" "When you encounter an insurmountable obstacle, you may abandon it and make excuses for yourself, and what you pick up again may be hatred..." "Listen! Don''t give up your will, you have to let him be your stepping stone!" ... "Master Madara, Master between the pillars is not talking about the alliance..." Before he finished speaking, the young man was defeated by an extremely powerful force! "There is no alliance, surrender to Konoha''s power!" The man named as power declared like this. Under the huge Suzano, the young man''s will was completely trampled and the stone in his hand was put down. "Sure enough, the truth of this world is that the weak will eat the strong, cruel, or hate. As long as Yanyin becomes a victorious nation, Yanyin will become stronger and stronger. Then, let the world surrender to Yanyin!" "All the time, I have...what have I done!!!" The third generation of Tuying in the blur opened his eyes in an instant, "Dust Escape-the technique of boundary stripping!!" The extremely powerful decomposing beam shot out in an instant, hitting it head-on in Nagato''s surprised eyes! "What is invincible, even if you make an excuse, there will be no good end, right, and ah!" Suspended, three generations of earth shadows supported Chendun Ninjutsu, like a laser sword, "Don''t underestimate it, stubborn. Shi''s will!!!" "Ahem!" Nagato, who appeared in front of Tuying again, was not in good condition at this time. Half of his body was transformed into atoms by the sudden attack of dust, but the next moment, Nagato turned into a plant with wounds. The trunk grew very quickly, transforming the shape to complement Nagato''s body. "It turned out to be... Mu Dun!" Tu Ying''s eyes were solemn, but she didn''t see the slightest despair, her will was as firm as a rock! "Well done, if the attack just hit my head directly, this clone is really over!" Nagato looked at the now renewed shadow of the earth with some surprise, even the annoying before. The politician breath also completely disappeared. "Open it?" This was Nagato''s first thought. "Good job, Tuying! Then in order to praise you, let you see what belongs to me, Susano!" A huge green chakra giant appeared in this empty world, wearing armor from the pre-Qin era, on his waist Hanging a mysterious seal, fingers an ancient bronze sword with unlimited coercion! "Suzu... can you care?" With extreme surprise, the three generations of Tuying seemed to recall that the same man who was once the best in the world was not very surprised that Nagato could use the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. After all, Mu Dundu Isn''t it there? "Yeah, I remember that in my information, you were defeated by Uchiha Madara''s Susuna. You see, I give you a chance to take revenge, but if you fail, you will no longer be yourself. Oh!" "Aha, I really don''t know how to respect the elders, Chen Eun-the technique of stripping the original world!!" "Ha, too much sword pressure!!" So, the fierce battle begins again! ps: Especially when I flipped through the comics and looked at the writing, I will be the last elegy of the three generations of Tukage...... .. 85 Chapter 036: The Technique of Water Mirror...Shuiying is defeated and asks for monthly pass You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"By the way, there are not many water molecules in the air. What''s the cause!" The white-haired purple pupil, the fourth-generation water shadow of the child looked at everything around him, and couldn''t help but vomit, looking at a scar under his left eye. It looks quite chic, giving the original cute appearance a different deterrent. Surrounded by a barren desert, there is no sunshine, no heat, and some, just endless silence. "Hey, there''s no way, after all, this world is dead!" Standing not far from the fourth-generation Mizukage Yakura, Nagato shrugged helplessly and replied like a sigh. After Nagatos [Payne] absorbed Uchiha Daidos writing wheel eyes, because Uchiha Daido had already stimulated the hidden power, theoretically the backbone of the ability has been developed, so it has the power of the world, or The highest level of power called the power of the source, it is easy to develop the writing wheel to the kaleidoscope level. As soon as the writing wheel eyes became the kaleidoscope, the body of Nagato immediately entered the negative spiritual world of [Pen], relying on itself to strip the purification attributes from the Ten-tailed sacred tree, and directly brought the whiskers in Uchiha''s eyes. Zoneng was thoroughly purified, and then at that moment, [Penn]''s writing wheel was connected to nine dimensional spaces. However, these nine spaces are dead spaces without consciousness. They may collapse on their own in tens of millions of years. They are already at the end of recession and cannot be recovered. Therefore, these nine spaces are either dry land of steel or desert. zone. "That''s it, then return to the topic!" Yakura said with a slight smile, "Then, let me tell you what is the purpose of bringing me here!" "Well, it''s okay. After all, straightforwardness is my favorite way of doing things." Nagato unexpectedly found that the little man in front of him was quite willing to approach people, so he said without concealing: "Well, Yakura, join dawn. Let''s witness the era of change in the world under our hands!" "Huh?" The fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura was shocked. Does this man know what he is doing? I am Mizukage, the shadow of Wuyin Village, one of the five ninja villages. He wants to attract me to become a subordinate. ... "Don''t be surprised, you heard that right, I just invited you to be my subordinate, but I also know that you shadows have their own unspeakable will, so I will beat you to the point first, and then let you join!" Looking at the other person''s astonishment, Nagato couldn''t help smiling, and said confidently. The solicitation of the four generations of water shadows was not a temporary motive of Nagato, but the result of a long plan. In Nagatos plan, Iwayin was the first prey, and Wuyin was the second. The remaining three villages will probably be Nagato will not do anything until more than ten or twenty years. Water country is a closed country far from the mainland, but because of its distance from the mainland and its closed policy, Nagato is interested in the water country. Nagatos territory never needs to communicate, and there is no need to worry about standing still. Free communication between different worlds allows Nagato. The territory is fully self-sufficient and develops continuously. And what is faster than directly regaining the boss of Wuyin Village in the case of Raiding the Water Country. "Well, I was really scared. I heard the old man Tuying said that you are very strong, so let me see the power of the legendary reincarnation eye! Water escape-Jidao Waterfall!" The fourth-generation Mizukage Yakura, who is a human pillar force, instantly erupted the Chakra of Sano Isazura, and extended a powerful wave from the center of himself, turning this desolate area into a piece of water in a moment. Although the water is decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, at least-- "It''s much easier if you have water!" Yakura looked at the Nagato that just soared into the sky, with the will to fight in his eyes! "Really? Then I''m welcome, Shinra Tianzheng!" Nagato stood in the sky above Yakura, with a palm down, and Shinra Tianzheng''s power instantly pressed down! "This kind of pressure is really incredible. It is said that your ability is very strong. Then try my unique ninjutsu, water escape-water mirror technique!" A mirror surface appeared in vain and collided with Nagatos Shenluo Tianzheng. With a click, the water mirror almost shattered, but the next moment, the Nagato mirror reflected in the water mirror, a hand blasted out to offset the power of Shenluo Tianzheng, the next moment , The owner of the hand appeared from the mirror, it turned out to be another Nagato, that is, a copy of Nagato! Under the instructions of Yakura, the clone Nagato rushed towards the sky in the sky! "It''s a terrible person. He was almost destroyed with a single blow from the water mirror technique, and the clone he created can only give fuzzy instructions. Even if it is copied, I can''t figure out the principle of his power at all. It feels troublesome. ......" Standing below, Yakura, who maintained the technique of water mirrors, looked at the two Nagatos in the sky and said. "It turned out to be a copy of me, it''s really interesting!" Nagato watched the copy that suddenly rushed up and stretched out his left hand not far from him. A surge of attraction came from behind, Nagato finally experienced himself. The enemy felt like being immersed in a torrent of river, it was difficult to move. "Just now, it seems that there is a flash of light in my mind, and I can''t remember..." Well, Nagato was distracted when facing the enemy. With the attraction, Nagato was quickly pulled closer. When the replica was less than a few meters away, Nagato suddenly woke up and prepared to fight back. Unexpectedly, the replica moved first, and his hands were opened! The huge repulsive force of Shinra Tianzheng burst out in an instant, knocking Nagato completely into the air, with a bang, Nagato was blasted into the earth! At this time, Yakura was staring. In order to better confront the enemy, Yakura and the mirror-made replica Nagato kept the chakra contact, just to help the replica replenish the chakra, but he didnt expect it. In just two attacks just now, the clone Nagato consumed a third of his Chakra.Tianya Tiny Talk www.tywxs.com "It''s a familiar feeling..." The still indifferent voice came from the dust and debris, letting Yakura understand that this man named Uzumaki Nagato was unscathed by such an attack. "Oh, by the way, when I was five or six years old, I always liked this method of hunting ninjas to enrich myself. Later, it became stronger and the enemy guys were also strong, so I didn''t use it much!" Walking out of the smoke, As Yakura expected, Nagato had no scars at all. At this time, the replica Nagato had arrived, one hand was shining with Chakra, the human world swallowed the soul, and it struck towards Nagato''s head! "Ah, I don''t dare to touch this kind of attack directly, so Shenluo Tianzheng!!" Facing this kind of attack, Nagato''s endless repulsive force burst out instantly, repelling everything around him! However, something amazing happened. The amazing repulsive force had no effect on the copy. Seeing the copy getting closer and closer, Nagato suddenly realized, "Even the power of space has been copied. This water mirror technique is really good, but... " A green Chakra arm blasted out of Nagato''s right hand, and blasted the clone cleanly! "Fist of Susao! I can only use copies of various powers mechanically, even if I don''t unlock the [Pen] mode, I can kill in a group!" When Nagato slammed the replica with a punch, Yakura could only smile, because the Chakra in his body consumed a lot to maintain the replica of the water mirror technique. "In this way, I can only activate Isola. Power, but who wants us to have a good relationship..." "Tailed beasts! Three-tailed mode!!" With a roar, the red chakra pouring out of Yakura''s body, the whole person turned into a chakra creature with three tails, the huge pressure made Nagato not far away look a little, "The power of the tail beast? ?Not bad power!" "Shui DunIsohan Iron Cannonball!" Chakras gathered, and the cannonballs formed by water blasted towards Nagato very quickly. Nagato just raised his left hand. A transparent repulsive space spread out from Nagato as the center, and violently collided with the water cannon. The splashing wall of water blocked Nagato''s view. Suddenly, from the water wall on the left side of Nagato, a figure wrapped in a red chakra jacket rushed out, and raised a long stick. The combo exploded in an extremely fast speed. The coral stick hit four times and knocked Nagato flying. In the air! "However, there is no real feeling of hitting!" Thinking like this in his heart, Yakura didn''t stop, and the speed of tail beastization soared to the extreme, rushing up, and hitting again! Bang bang bang!!! At a speed that could hardly be seen directly, Nagato was repeatedly hit in the air, and he couldn''t even land!however-- "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The transparent repulsive space was centered on Nagato, and it instantly expanded. The powerful force bounced away the four-generation Mizukage Yakura that was transformed into three tails, preventing the opponent''s combo. "It''s not over yet!" The bounced Yakura turned a circle in the air and landed steadily. The huge Chakra gathered in front of him. "Although it is not strong when the tail is completely transformed, it is with the help of Isola. Down, the power is absolutely not bad, the small tail beast jade!" The red to black chakra ball blasted out, instantly spanning a distance of tens of meters, and bombarded Nagato. With the rumbling sound, the ground that had just been wetted by water was blasted away again, and the water was completely evaporated and a lot of it was rolled up Light smoke. "How is it?" In the past, Yakura absolutely believed that the other party was dead when he used such power. However, this time, Yakura did not have such confidence. It was nothing but intuitive anxiety. Soon, Yakuras intuition was fulfilled. The huge human figure was looming in the white smoke. A huge green hand quickly stretched out from the white smoke, grabbing the beastly tailed Yakura, and coming from the palm of his hand. A mysterious absorbing power has continuously swallowed the tail beast Chakra on Yakura! "If you can''t break free, you can only..." "If you become a complete body, I will have some trouble, so..." On the huge green chakra''s arm, Nagato''s half body suddenly appeared, and on the outstretched right hand, each of the five chakras gathered into one. On the finger. "Seal Technique-Seal of the Five Elements!" ps: Second, please support!.. 86 Chapter 037 Fierce Fighting Konoha...Alliance Sand Hidden for Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"To be honest, I''m very disappointed, Sandaime Hokage!" said Nagato floating in midair, looking down at the top of the mountain, Sandai Hokage and Hafeng Mizuno. There was not a trace of disappointment in his indifferent tone, just a simple statement. But with some kind of unspeakable oppression. This is a dimensional space of rocky cliffs. On the top of the towering mountain, the three generations of Hokage and Hafengshuimen stand side by side, facing Nagato in mid-air. The three generations of Hokage can only smile bitterly, and sigh with a bit of sigh: "Maybe it is I have been a shadow for a long time, and I can''t recognize myself, but this is indeed my will, and I have nothing to say..." "Really? Then let me see the power of Shinobi. The other shadows are not very satisfying, and I hope Naruto will not let me down! Tianzheng god outfit!" With a soft drink, an invisible power moment Covering Nagato''s whole body, it made Hokage and Hafengmizumon not far away feel strange. "Ninjutsu-Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" Perceiving the strange state of the opponent, the three generations of Naruto immediately discarded the pre-Qin slumping, with ninjutsu in their hands, and a shuriken shot towards Nagato, flying. In the process, one is divided into two, two is divided into four, until the sky is everywhere. Peng Peng Peng!!! The shuriken that hit Nagato seemed to touch some invisible obstacle, one by one turned into white smoke, and suddenly one by one flew toward the side of Nagato beside the shuriken. Suddenly appeared, Chakra gathered in his hands, Helix Maru reappeared, and shot towards Nagato. Nagato seemed to have anticipated this scene. He stretched out his right hand for an instant, and directly pressed the spiral pill in Bo Feng Shuimen''s hand. His pupils were slightly opened, and Nagato directly squeezed the spiral pill and exploded, and the powerful explosive force burst in the palm of Bo Feng Shuimen''s palm. ! "what!" Everything was in an instant. When the pain was transmitted from the palm of the hand to the brain, he couldn''t help but let out a scream, and Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes were still shining with incredible colors. Obviously, he couldn''t believe the result. In fact, in the entire Ninja World, apart from Nagato, no one can do something that this person can''t imagine directly squeezing the spiral pill. Bofeng Water Gate is indeed a strong man. It is even more of a harvesting machine on the battlefield. It is frightening to hear, but this cannot conceal the fact that his output is insufficient. In addition to Helix Maru, Bofeng Water Gate lacks the necessary powerful Single killing ability. "This is the battle between me and the third generation of Hokage. It is better for you to take a break, dimensional space, transfer!" Nagato''s right eye spiraled again, and a sudden attraction appeared, absorbing the wave of the water gate. "Watergate!" The whole process only took a few seconds. Even the third generation of Hokage couldn''t react, and only exclaimed. "Don''t worry, I just let him stay in another space so that it won''t affect our battle!" With that said, Nagato slowly descended and landed tens of meters away from the third generation of Hokage. "So, let''s start!" "Although I am a little sorry for you, I am standing here in the form of the third generation of Hokage, so I will never keep my hand! Ninja-spiritism!" Witnessing the instant defeat of Water Gate, the third generation of Hokage thought in his heart, immediately Entering a fighting state, he summoned his combat partner. A burst of light smoke came out, and suddenly rushed out a humanoid monkey wearing a forbearance costume, straddling a distance of tens of meters between a few steps, and hitting the face of Nagato with a punch. A strong rebound on Nagato propelled the human form. The monkey was caught off guard and bounced fiercely, turned somersaults in the air, and landed safely. "Sarutobi, this is your opponent this time, it feels very difficult to deal with!" The humanoid ape stood up, and if it hadn''t seen its face, it felt like a ninja. This is the battle of the three generations of Hokage, the monkey king, the monkey demon!A Ninja monster with an incorruptible body, its physical fitness is almost the best in this world, even the Kusanagi sword in the hands of Oshemaru cannot cut it! "Indeed, after all, it is the person who possesses the blood inheritance limit of the legendary six immortals-reincarnation eye, if you don''t exert all your strength, you will lose no doubt. According to intelligence, ordinary ninjutsu is invalid for him! Therefore, the monkey demon, Become a Wishful Diamond Stick!" The third generation of Hokage said sternly! "Okay!" Under the orders of the third generation of Hokage, the monkey demon changed into a diamond rod, held in the hand by the third generation of Hokage, with several sticks in the hands, a feeling of oppression spontaneously emerged. Almost at the next moment, the three generations of Hokage moved. The Wishful Diamond Rod in his hand aimed at Nagato, and the Chakra exploded. The Diamond Rod stretched out at an unresponsive speed and slammed directly into Nagato, although it was protected by the god of heaven. , But the King Kong rod transformed by the Ape Demon with the Immortal King Kong Body is as good as its name, and cannot be damaged at all. "This..." Nagato was extremely surprised, because he was knocked into the air by this blow, and then he was stabbed into the rocky cliff not far behind him, and the elongating diamond rod in front of him was still constant. Extending, the power of the Tianzheng God''s outfit is constantly being wiped out at an unimaginable speed. Kaka!! There was a blast of noise from the rocky cliff. Almost when the power of the gods of the heavenly march was about to be wiped out, the small version of Susao Nohu reappeared. Nagato grabbed the diamond rod and pushed it out. The powerful force was even tens of meters. The other three generations of Hokage can also clearly perceive it.Heshun Novel www.heshun168.com "This kind of power!" The power from the diamond rod made the three generations of Hokage almost unsteady. At this time, Hokage, who was in harmony with the monkey demon, naturally knew the status of the other party, and made a decisive decision to unlock the elongation change of the wishful diamond rod. He rushed in the direction of Nagato. "Haha, it''s so interesting, three generations of Hokage, so you are so strong!" Saying this, Nagato in Susao state rushed out of the cliff at an unimaginable speed, Taia sword out of its sheath, banged, holding both hands Jian Zhan was on the Ruyi King Kong Rod, and even the third generation of Hokage was suppressed by this force and backed dozens of steps. "Psychic-Fist of the Ape Demon!" Just as Nagato was about to make persistent efforts to exert the pressure of Tai''a''s sword, the three generations of Hokage suddenly resorted to the moves that had been prepared for a long time. A monkey demon''s arm stretched out from the diamond rod, and the fist of King Kong was not broken. Nagato in Susao''s state blasted backwards. "Take advantage of this now, psychic-the vajra prison wall!" The diamond rods in the hands of the three generations of Hokage flicked, and dozens of diamond rods separated from it in an instant. Almost when Nagato stopped being blown away by the impact of the fist of the demon, they came from all directions to form a diamond that is not bad. The cage, shut the Nagato! "Too much sword pressure!!" Almost without any hesitation, Nagato immediately activated the accumulated sword pressure, and the long sword in his hand cut out, and a crescent-shaped sword pressure slashed on the diamond cage. With a bang, the cage vibrated violently, but there was no Any damage. Your Excellency Maelstrom, in this case, if I win, can we talk about it... At this time, the three generations of Hokage appeared before the King Kong cage, but there was no attack. Instead, looking at Nagato in a chakra coat at this time, I was full of emotion in my heart, if it weren''t for the non-destructive attributes of Ape Demon King Kong, the three generations of Hokage could not do all this. "Ha, I won? Are you funny..." Although I was really surprised that the three generations of Hokage were able to seal their Susao status, Nagato is not without a way, and there are more than one, even as long as the dimensional space is activated, Nagato can go out directly just-- "Look at me breaking through your cage. Completely, come up!" With Nagato''s cry, the powerful green chakra burst out instantly, and the dazzling green light illuminates all directions. The warning in my heart made the third generation of Hokage have to jump away instantly. Come, sure enough, with a bang, the walls of King Kong''s cell were directly opened! A huge green armored giant slowly stood up, the huge pressure swept across the square, hugely drew his saber from his waist, and with a random wave, a mountain was cut in half directly! Rumble!! The scene of the shaking of the earth and the mountains appeared in front of the three generations of Hokage. Although this kind of sight is rare, it cannot surprise the shadow of the first Ninja Village. However, at this time, he looked at the green giant in front of him with a silly expression. , A name flashed in my heart, Uchiha Madara! "Sarutobi, be careful!" The sudden warning from the psychic partner made Hokage come back to his senses, and saw a huge long sword slashing towards him in the high sky... This is another dimensional space, which is different from the other four shadows in the battle phase. The four generations of Fengying and Nagato are chatting with tea at this time, and enjoy the sight of this deserted world by the way. "Then Nagato-san, can I ask, why do you want to help me?" The fourth generation Fuying, this young film was temporarily pushed to the throne of the shadow during the war, because the third generation Fengying was so missing. Suddenly, nothing was left for him, which made this shadow''s life very difficult. "How can I say it, maybe I have some good feelings for the strong living in the desert. Of course, I hope to find a suitable secret ally in the five ninja villages. After thinking about it, only the country of the wind and my territory are more suitable. ." "The Kingdom of Wind is located in a desert area, and there is a shortage of food and other materials, but after all, it has a long history and the village of Ninja has a large heritage. My country has sufficient materials, but the accumulation of Ninja is a bit worse. Our two places There is a demand relationship, and such an alliance feels more reliable, doesn''t it?" "That''s it, since you have said that you are a secret ally, I will be a little bit hypocritical if I refuse. On behalf of Shayin Village and even the country of the wind, I promised your alliance conditions and cooperated happily!" Four generations of Fengying showed a smile, very Obviously, the enthusiasm for such an alliance has come to fruition. "Of course, happy cooperation!" ps: It''s strange, I don''t know why, I feel that the third generation of Hokage is so difficult to write!.. 87 Chapter 038 Four Years Later...Territory Development Seeks Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and it has been four years in a blink of an eye. Four years ago, the conference on the end of World War III of the Iron Nation was successfully completed, and the results of the conference spread throughout the world in a short period of time. The conference mainly reached three major agreements. The first is the agreement to end the war. In this agreement, the five major ninja villages and Daisei Uminin Village, who was very active in World War III, agreed to an armistice. Although a little bit self-deceiving, this agreement spread throughout the world. The panic caused by the war has subsided a lot. The second agreement is the post-war benefit distribution agreement. In this agreement, even the losers in the third world war will have a lot of compensation. The country that defeated the fire and the country of the river was a great harvest. The land of the country has multiplied, and becoming the sixth largest country in the Ninja world in one fell swoop makes the other small countries envy. The third agreement concerns the crowning of Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of Yurenin Village, as the shadow, and the title is Rain Shadow. As soon as this news came out, countless small Nagato villages worshipped, and Uzumaki Nagatos reputation rose sharply, completely overwhelming. shadow. There is even a gossip that originally the five shadows did not want to have one more colleague, but were defeated one by one by Nagato, and had to hand over the name of the shadow. As soon as the news came out, no one came forward to stop it. Even as it travels farther and wide, Nagato is secretly called [the strongest in this world] by countless people! In four years, the national power of the newly born Kawa no Kuni has been increasing day by day. Through artificial satellites, the Red Queen is monitoring the entire country. Macro-control, industry and agriculture are all developing rapidly, and the Dawn Consortium, which Nagato integrated within four years, has even further improved this country. The commercial monopoly, and thus became the world''s largest consortium. The country''s science and technology development is also very rapid, but almost all people''s livelihood technology, and open to the people are basic content, some important technology factories are produced by the dawn base, to prevent the outflow. After all, this world is a world of practice. Although the system of practice is not perfect, at least there are traces to follow. If it is really made into the plane of technology, it will not be good. Of course, these are not the biggest achievements of the country of Sichuan in the past four years. The biggest achievement of the country of Sichuan in the past four years is nothing more than two points. One is the original famous capital of the country of Sichuan, which was transformed by Nagato into the School of Naruto World city. The school city is naturally a metaphor. The real name of todays famous capital city is the city of dawn. This city is a mystery to the outside world. They can only know that ninjas from Yurenin Village have traveled around the world in the past four years. Everywhere, good orphans are admitted and sent to the city of dawn. In fact, this city perfectly reproduces the training of vagrant orphans at dawn, and expands the scale. At the same time, Nagato also added some simple mathematical knowledge, and of course some imperceptible personality cults! The development of Yuren Village shocked the world, because this village is unique. Unlike other Danin villages, this newly promoted sixth Ninja village was split into five parts autonomously. The original Yunin village was called the main part, the spirit beast part of the bird country, the blade part of the bear country, and the part of the snow country. The Ministry of Arms and the Ministry of Priestess in the Kingdom of Ghosts. The headquarters is naturally the head of Nagato. Of course, Ming is responsible for the general situation. The spirit beast department is in charge of the blue bird, the blade department is in charge of the seven kills, the armed department is the area of ??the red queen, and the maiden department is the most special area. Maitreya, the goddess, is responsible for the development and research of enchantments, seals and Yin-Yang escape. This development model is almost stunned. Even though no great man in this world has put forward the saying that unity is strength, everyone understands this truth. Therefore, almost all ninjas think that Yurenin Village is dying!Of course, no one dared to go to Yurenin Village to provoke even if he thought about it like this. The strongest name in this world still possesses a great deterrent. However, as several branches of Yurencun attacked one after another within half a year, and wiped out some diehards and small-scale Ninja villages that were unwilling to surrender one by one at a very small price, all rumors disappeared. The thought of respecting the strong in the world is still very serious, especially shortly after the end of the world war. In the past four years, everyone in Yuren Village has also increased in strength, and some have even become famous! First of all, Nagatos [Payne] Existence finally completed the basic training of ninjutsu, mastered the changes in the nature and form of the five chakras, and recently began to turn to Yin-Yang Escape, the most basic and core research on ninjutsu.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com Yin escape, using spiritual energy, can create a material image from nothing; Yang escape, using physical energy, inject chakra or will into inorganic matter, turning it into a substance with similar vitality, in short, giving material image Injecting life into life, the six immortals created all ninjutsu with yin and yang escape. It is precisely because of this that Nagatos Ten Thousand Worlds are analyzing the laws of Naruto World more and more rapidly, because Ten Thousand Worlds have become more profound. Although Ten Thousand Worlds have only now expanded to just one million square kilometers in size, their background is enough The world expanded to half the size of the earth. Then there is Ming. As the strongest Uchiha in the world, he used to have the title of the strongest eye, but of course it changed after the reincarnation eye of Nagato appeared. Ming finally mastered the power of the kaleidoscope completely, and his eyesight would no longer be affected. The influence is even more integrated with the power of Mu Dun. As for whether the second reincarnation eye can be born, I don''t know. Within four years, the woman who opened the Uchiha Kaleidoscope to write the wheel has killed dozens of Uchiha clan who peered into her eyes, and even attacked Uchihas ancestors house directly during a routine interview with Konoha. It shocked the world and was called the twisted witch by the world. Then came Xiao Nan. After years of painstaking practice, Xiao Nan finally combined the method of runes and ninjutsu. A piece of talisman paper is a ninjutsu. The veritable turret flow made Xiaonan''s single firepower the best in the entire ninjutsu world. , The continuous attack firepower is even more exaggerated than the tail beast! It was a surprise four years ago that Xiaonan marked extremely dangerous signs in the archives of the major ninja villages, but she has always been a follower of Nagato, and she is called by people in the whole country of Sichuan and other countries. angel. Uzumaki Jiuxina digested the power brought by the four tails in four years, and through research with Nagato, he split into a human column power clone dedicated to carrying the four tails, and his strength surged. Today, she is already a candidate for the second generation of Ukage, which is known to the entire country of the river and the entire world, and also the wife of Uzumaki Nagato, who is the daimyo. Perhaps it is inconvenient for both the daimyo and Ukage. Four years ago In the beginning, Kawa no Kuni was paving the way for Kushina''s ascent as Yukage. Therefore, Kushinas record in the three Ninja Wars and the four years after the war is well-known. The first shot defeated the four-tailed force, the second shot suppressed the entire four-tailed body, and the third shot completely crushed the rock. The trap of the Hidden Department, the fourth shot to completely crush the underground bounty guild... There are a dozen shots, either a large number of enemies or S-rank rebels, all of them will be killed. It may be because Jiu Xinnai''s shots are always very violent, and the world is called the red-haired killer Ji. Then there is Maitreya, a goddess regained by Nagato four years ago. This goddess, who was accomplished by absorbing the power of the other half of the gods body, was originally talented. After four years, she naturally gained a lot, plus she already had it. His ability to predict the future, manipulate people''s hearts, and seal everything, although not a dedicated combatant, but also outrageously strong, just unknown. Then, in addition to Ming and Jiuxina, Yurencun, the ace blue bird placed on the bright side, the super genius of the spirit beast department actually mastered the fairy mode once set by Nagato, and passed the most basic spirit beast in cultivation. The cultivation method cultivates psychic beasts, uses the psychic beasts to master the power of nature, and achieves the fairy model. It can be said that in addition to the lack of the fairy mode attack methods, the blue bird with the fairy magic chakra really stood at the pinnacle of the Ninja world. In a battle a year ago, the blue bird was found to be able to use the fairy mode, and his reputation soared to that of Konoha. The toad immortal is also on the same level as the blue bird immortal. If the blue bird is the bright face trump card, the seven kills is the strongest assassination trump card in Yuren Village, the god of death in the dark, even if there is no action for four years, no force is willing to bear the terrible assassination. It can be said that the seven kills In the eyes of the world, it is the most terrifying existence in Yuren Village except Yuying. Its just that no one knows that the seven kills that have not been in the world for four years have actually been practicing a real samurai inheritance from the original ghost country, and even abolished Chakra for this. As for the results, Aoto and The seven kills were nearly torn in half by an invincible sword energy. Finally, there is the financial controller of the Dawn Consortium, the head of the security of the consortiums sub-bases around the world, Jiaodu, the eldest strong man, survives with the black line that takes the heart, and the undead samurai running on the battlefield is gaining After five special cloned hearts, the direct combat power exploded, and they were mixed in the Ninja World, known as the profiteer Jiaodu. On this day, Nagato in Baiyu Jingzhong suddenly received a top-secret document, and when he opened it, it was the wife of Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengsumimon, the second generation of Nanako Nanako, Zhuli Uzumaki, who was about to give birth. "Ming and Jiu Xinnai''s memory is incomplete. I only know that the fourth generation of Hokage died, but I don''t know how he died. I suddenly looked forward to it. Go and see!" So decided in his heart, but Nagato''s heart Unexplainedly, there was a glimmer of expectation, as if there was something waiting for him... ps: At the end of the meeting, let us open it up with such hearty!.. 88 Chapter 039-On the Eve of the Disaster... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It all started four years ago. When Bo Feng Shui Men returned from the Iron Kingdom with his nearly disabled right hand, he was frustrated. Not only is it because it takes a long time to recover from his injury, but also because he was defeated in the hands of his''rival in love'' in an instant. Even if he is open-minded and open-minded, he cannot easily look away. It was during that period of time that Bo Feng Mizuno met his girlfriend, the new generation of Kyuubi Juli, a very natural medical ninja, Uzumaki Nanako. The next is a period of time like a flower season, friends, confidants, lovers and even wives. Over four years, across four stages, Bo Feng Shuimen not only gained a beautiful love, but also made great strides with the help of his wife. , Won the throne of the fourth generation of Naruto in one fell swoop. Although there have been several twists and turns during the period, such as the defection of Dashemaru, and the departure of Teacher Jilaiya, but with the help of his brother Yahiko and the encouragement of his wife, Mizumon came here smoothly until one day... The village is prosperous, and every ordinary family leads an ordinary life of going out early and returning late at night, and the ninjas do the same. They follow the rules every day, and everyone has their own life. The village presents a peaceful life. Konoha Hospital, Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology. "Congratulations!" A doctor looked at the information on the record sheet and said to the red-haired woman in her twenties sitting in her seat, and the red-haired woman responded with some doubts when she heard what the doctor said. sound. "Ok?" "It''s a girl!" After hearing the doctor''s words, the red-haired woman was a little surprised and said: "Great!" The red-haired woman was a little happy, and the red-haired woman returned home with such a mood. Bo Fengjia "Pratunam, are you there? I''m telling you good news, we have a baby" "Huh!? You mean baby?" The blond man who was cooking was a little puzzled at his wife. He was still meeting his face with his hands, but he still asked unclearly. The red-haired woman smiled and gently stroked her belly and said to the blond man: "That means I am going to be a mother." Bo Feng Shuimen finally figured out what his wife meant, and began to mutter to himself: "I am going to be a father" "Hehe, I''m going to be a mother!" "I''m going to be a father" "I''m going to be a mother!" The two started to get a little excited. After all, the feeling of being a mom and dad for the first time is difficult to express in words. At this time, the two of them were a little overjoyed. They hugged each other and said, "I want Be a father (mom)." Since then, the two have been in a warm moment, indulging in happiness with each other, as everyone knows, this is a precursor to disaster. "Nanako, there are some things to explain to you about your childbirth!" At this time, the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi and his wife Pipazi came to Watergate''s house, and the four of them sat face to face. Three generations continued: "The same is true for the former Mito mother-in-law. At the time of childbirth, Kyuubi''s seal was almost lifted. Just in case, I am very sorry and decided to let you give birth in a barrier a little far away from the village. After three generations and everyone considered, in order to leave the village for childbirth, it is also to prevent the evacuation of the people after the seal of Kyuubi at the time of childbirth. Therefore, Nanako must be brought to the village without disturbing others. Go to the farther enchantment to give birth. This is also for the sake of safety, but Nanako felt a little uneasy after hearing the words of the third generation. As the husband, Mizumon knew his wife''s current mood, so he gently shook Nanako''s hand, letting him relax a little, and said, "Considering the issue of the seal, I will be by your side during childbirth!" After receiving her husband''s comfort, and when she gave birth, Watergate would help seal her, Nanako began to feel relieved, and finally showed a relieved smile on her face. "Mizumi, my wife Pipazi and Anbe''s Tachi will be by your side. These are all confidential matters. Unfortunately, Yahiko accepted the task assigned by the daimyo a few weeks ago and has not yet returned..." Although Zhan has given you the position of Hokage to Watergate, this kind of incident related to the safety of the village still needs him to come forward and adjust. "Of course, all the guards arranged are directly belonging to the old man''s Anbe. Even if they are not as good as Yahiko, they are all elites." Three generations of Hokage continued to explain.The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com Mizumon said to Nanako, "I will go there and get ready." "Yeah!" Nanako was also a little relieved at this time, and agreed that Water Gate would go to the enchantment to prepare at this time. "Then, almost ready to start!" Pipazi called out in front. "Oh, yes!" Nanako also responded to the call and immediately followed Pipazi, and the two began to walk on a road where there were relatively few people. On the way, Nanako ran into her friend Uchi Boeing and greeted him, and then saw a baby in her arms and asked: "Sound, did you give birth? Is it a girl? So cute" "Hehe, it''s a boy!" Uchi Boeing looked at the baby in his arms and corrected Nanako. At this time, Nanako asked, "What about the name?" "Sasuke!" At this time, Pipazi, who turned her head over, looked at the baby in Yin''s arms and said in surprise: "Oh, the same name as the father of the third generation of Hokage!" "Yes, I hope he can become a powerful and outstanding ninja." Then Uchi Boeing suggested to Nanako: "Nanako, you are about to give birth, too. It''s better to name him first!" "Well, it has been decided, because it is a girl, so let''s call Reno, she will become classmates with Sasuke, I hope they can become friends!" Gently stroked Sasuke''s forehead, and Sasuke showed curiosity. The baby''s eyes looked at Nanako, and then after a knowing smile, Nanako gently stroked her swollen belly, revealing the glory of motherhood. "Nanako, do you want to let Xiao Reina marry my family Sasuke!" "That''s a great idea!" In a cave not far from Konoha Village, there are three generations of Hokage''s direct Anbe guarding the main points at any time outside the cave! "Wow, it hurts me!" There were painful screams from outside the cave, but the dark parts of the four guards were not affected in any way, because their current task was to pay attention to the surrounding situation at all times, and they would immediately respond to any movement outside the cave. The Anbu have undergone rigorous training to be selected as the Anbu, especially the direct Anbu is the elite of the elite. Of course, the strength of these elites is only at the Ninja level, but this is second only to the Shadow-level powerhouse. "Well, this is the first time I have seen Nanako scream so painfully, is this really okay?" Mizumon was in charge of holding the seal of Kyuubi on the side, while Pipako and another medical ninja were in charge of delivering the baby. Pipazi on the side was afraid that he would be distracted when he heard Shui Men''s words, so he reminded: "It''s okay, you should watch the seal of Kyuubi!" "But..." Seeing Nanako still enduring considerable pain, Mizumon suddenly became worried. But this time, Pipazi couldn''t stand the nagging of Watergate, and scolded the watergate: "As a person of the fourth generation of Naruto, don''t panic in this panic. Men''s words are already painful, but women are very strong. " At this moment, the seal on Nanako''s belly began to loosen, and the water gate could clearly feel the power of the nine tails. "So strong! Kyuubi is struggling to come out!" Seeing Nanako''s current pain, Mizumon became more and more anxious. At this time, Mizumon could only pray for the little life to come out soon. "Come on! Nanako, come on! Reno!" Outside the barrier, there appeared a man in a black robe wearing a mask. Not only that, all the Anbu sent to guard by the three generations were defeated by him, and Anbu''s corpses were all around. Although Anbu''s strength is at the level of Shinobu, he can easily defeat so many Anbu, which shows that the strength of this black-robed man has reached the level of Shadow. After taking a look at the barrier set at the entrance of the cave, the black-robed man walked straight to the mountain wall in front of him. However, there was no road ahead, but the black-robed man continued to walk towards the mountain wall, just as people thought he was going to hit the mountain wall. At that time, the black-robed man went straight in, and the shadow began to gradually approach them... At this time, Nagato has quietly arrived at Konoha, and Konoha in the middle of the night is still calm. With Uchiha''s power of writing wheels, Nagato is like entering a mans land. After checking the memories of several ninjas, Nagato The door moved in the direction of Konoha''s legendary seal book. Thousands of meters away from Konoha Village, Yahiko, who had already accepted the mission assigned by the daimyo a few weeks ago, was standing on a mountain, looking at the Konoha Village in the distance, and said with emotion: "That person is worth Not to be believed?" "Don''t worry, Yahiko." Bai Jue slowly appeared from the soil, and also looked at Konoha in the distance, "If you say, who is the one in this world who is the least shared with Uzumaki Nagato, it is that person. Therefore, He needs the power of Madara, as well as the power of Konoha." "That way, if I can really develop according to the plan, how about letting Konoha be his power!" In the indifferent voice, Yahiko looked at Konoha''s vision, as if dyed red... ps: I found that the speed of writing comics is slower... 89 Chapter 040-Ling Nai was Born... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The head is out, come on, Nanako!" Pipazi cheered Nanako from the side, and the medical staff in the side also encouraged him: "Come on! Miss Nanako!" There was still a tense atmosphere in the barrier, but I didn''t know that the shadows had gradually approached them. "Xiaolingo! Come out quickly, Kyuubi, don''t come out!" Mizumon prayed secretly, sweating, and he didn''t want to see Nanako anymore. Mizumon can clearly feel that Kyuubi is hitting the seal strongly and wants to break the seal!No matter what, Water Gate is now trying all his strength to secure the seal, and in no case can Kyuubi break the seal! "Wow! Wow! Wow!" Nanako cried out in pain... "Um, wow! Wow" a few crisp baby cries sounded, which means that a new life has come to this world, and at the same time, it also made everyone''s tight mood improved. "I''m a father, Nanako!" Mizumon said with a slightly happy smile looking at Nanako, but A scream sounded, and the three of them were taken aback at the same time, and then turned around to take a look. At some point, the medical ninja had fallen to the ground and Rena had disappeared. "Four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate, stay away from that person, or your daughter''s life will only be one minute!" The black-robed man with a mask held the baby in his arms, and his palms were already facing Rena''s neck. Depending on the situation, he could end Rena''s weak life at any time. "How did he cross the barrier? What is this guy..." Water Gate and Pipazi looked at the mysterious black-robed man who suddenly appeared, and said in disbelief. Pipazi can''t understand it anymore. Anbu is directly under Anbu for three generations and she also knows its strength. However, this mysterious black-robed man enters the barrier so easily, and can still not trigger the knot in the barrier. Entering here under the premise of the world system, it can be seen that this person''s strength is extraordinary! "You actually threatened the newborn baby. Who are you and what purpose do you have!?" Pipazi looked at him and said, Pipazi was very clear that the matter was exposed, and this person knew that the nine-tailed seal would be on the pillar of man. It will weaken the seal during labor. This person is definitely not a waiter!but-- The water gate on the side also planned to move, but the seal of the nine tails made it impossible to move a step.Once he walked away, Kyuubi was bound to take the opportunity to break the seal. At that time, it would only make things worse and worse. Now he has reached a dilemma. "Hmm!" Nanako let out a grunt because the seal of Kyuubi''s relationship had not been completely dealt with. "Oops! Kyuubi''s seal hasn''t been completed yet!" Because of Mizuno''s distraction, Kyuubi began to bombard the seal. Turning around, he saw that Nanako''s seal tended to loosen, embarrassed on both sides. "I don''t want to say the same thing a second time, hurry up and leave Renzhuli, otherwise, hum, you say, what should I do with this little guy?" The black robe man said, took out a kunai on Lingna''s neck . His motive is obvious, that is to let Watergate and others retreat. "Wait, calm down..." Watergate looked at the black-robed man with a bit of panic and said, but the black-robed man said in a frivolous tone: "The one who needs to calm down is you, Watergate. I''m very calm." Speaking of the black-robed man throwing Lingnai up into the sky, Lingnai fell directly above Kuwu due to the center of gravity.Moreover, the black-robed man jumped up slightly and stabs Kunai towards Rena. As it was, Rena would automatically fall due to the influence of the center of gravity. However, this move seems like a superfluous act, but it undoubtedly made Watergate and others unable to calmly think again. If Watergate can watch his daughter die in his own hands, then Watergate will not. It''s myself again. "Reno! Mizumon, leave me alone, save Reno!" Nanako cried out in horror. Now Nanako can no longer take care of herself. This is a mother''s instinctive protection of her daughter. Seeing this water gate''s complexion condensed, a ray of light flashed, the water gate stepped on the wall horizontally, and Ling Nai had appeared in the water gate''s arms. "It''s a yellow flash as expected, but what''s next?" The black-robed man slowly fell down and said to Watergate with a little praise, but his tone seemed to have expected such a situation long ago.Shucang www.shucang.cc But the words of the black-robed man made Watergate instinctively immediately feel something wrong, looking down under the cotton cloth wrapped in Rena, it was all detonating charms. Mizumi''s expression was shocked, his hands quickly folded, and Ling Nai hugged with a''brush''.Then quickly threw the cotton cloth aside.After landing, he quickly moved away. A loud "bang"! "Mizumi! Reno!" Uzumaki Nanako yelled, and then, due to a large-scale explosion, the room collapsed instantly! "Great, Rena is not injured! Um!" As soon as the water gate flew out, he was concerned about whether Renas was injured. After talking a little relaxed, he noticed that he was stuck with a piece of wood in his left foot. Injured, a trident-like kunai stuck in the grass behind Watergate. "Being forced to use the technique of the Thunder God, his goal is that Nanako was turned away from the mountain by him! Time must be hurry!" Water Gate pulled up a small piece of wood on his feet and remembered the actions of the black robe man just now. This is undoubtedly a move away from the mountain. If Water Gate continues to stay there, it might hinder his activities. However, this is not the time to think about this. Nanako''s situation is very critical. Without his own seal to suppress Kyuubi, Kyuubi is very likely to have broken the seal now! Mizumon now has to settle Rena quickly before going to Nanako. If he takes Rena with him now, Reno will become an obstacle to him, preventing him from using his normal strength to fight. The water gate bounced the small wooden block gently, and when the small wooden block just fell to the ground, with a brushing sound, the water gate and Reina instantly disappeared on the grass, leaving only some smoke and dust shaking in place. When the scenery changed, Mizuno and Rena suddenly appeared on the carpet in one room. When they returned to their home, Mizuno placed Rena lightly on the bed and said, "Rena, it''s safe here. Wait here for Dad, Dad. You must save your mother now!" After Mizuno finished speaking, he put on the bed and stroked Rena''s head lightly.Then left. But not long after Mizumon left, the figure of Nagato suddenly appeared in this room. The book of the seal was easier than Nagato imagined. I don''t know why, there is almost no guardian. Then walking along the Nagato in Konoha Street, the powerful perception inherited from the Uzumaki clan found that the breath of Bofeng Shuimen suddenly appeared and disappeared suddenly, coming here subconsciously, just-- "Seeing the situation of Bofeng Shuimen, it seems that the person who made him move toward death has already appeared. Isn''t this baby the little demon fox girl in Ming''s memory, Rena Uzumaki?" Nagato stretched out his hand to tease this future heroine. After thinking about it, the plot will not open for twelve years. Unconsciously, there is a feeling of vicissitudes of time flies by, "Speaking of which, I have four in the two lives. Youre a teenager, especially after absorbing a lot of memories, you feel old..." "At this moment, shouldn''t I say, time is not forgiving...you are so tall!!" Then Nagato felt wrong for a while, "What''s the matter! How could I feel the vicissitudes of life? I have always frozen my time in my self-consciousness!" The power of time in the eyes of Nagatos time-space reincarnation has never been reflected. In fact, as just said, it only acts on ones own will and freezes the time of ones consciousness. This is also to solve the problem of consuming too much soul at the beginning and memory will bring itself The question of the influence of age. "I am an eternal eighteen-year-old boy!" Although he said so, Nagato still cares a little, looking at the palm of his hand and saying: "It seems that this kind of practice is an evil way. I need a real experience of cultivation, and I have to think about my own woman. The way is, otherwise even if the body does not age, the heart will age..." Thats right, Nagato suddenly realized something terrible. Because of the World Tree, the women of Nagato and even Nagato are immortal, but after all, they are neither cultivators or gas trainers with aloof minds. , Nor is it a perpetual wayward witch like CC. Just think about one day when you face a large group of girls, the lover of the aunt''s heart, imagine the cheerful Kagome, the cold and stubborn Xiao Nan and other women, all in a vicissitudes of life, Nagato will be a little inexplicably timid, then This kind of future is terrible... Suddenly, a beast-like roar came faintly, sensing the tyrannical Chakra, Nagato understood that this was probably the sound of Kyuubi being released. "The Chakra of the Tailed Beast, really tyrannical Chakra, suddenly became a little concerned, I dont know who released the Nine Tails, is it the so-called fifth-generation Naruto Yahiko? Well, lets take a look, of course , First of all, leave something for Xiao Lingnai, after all, Xiao Lingnai''s life was booked by me!" With that said, Nagato pointed to Reinas forehead, and a strand of green chakra was injected into Reinas body, and then Nagato disappeared there, leaving only one sentence, "See you in twelve years. Oh, Xiao Ling Nai!" .. 90 Chapter 041 Nine Tails Come Out... Uchiha Madara? Request collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On a dark night with high winds, everything seems very peaceful in this quiet night!Little did they know that the shadow of disaster is gradually falling. Outside Konoha Village, surrounded by five pillars on a stone plate in the middle, Nanako Uzumaki is restrained in the formation and unable to move. In addition, she has just given birth and her body is extremely weak! At this time, a mysterious black-robed man appeared.Nanako Uzumaki noticed him, and said, "What is your purpose? And what did you do to Lord Pipazi?" Nanako turned her head and said, while Pipazi next to her was taking care of her actions, but Pipazi''s eyes were not at all lifeless, like a dead person. The black-robed man said in a frivolous tone under the mask with no expression, "It''s nothing, just imposed an illusion on her. After all, I can''t let you die like this. If you want to die, you can do it. As for The purpose...wait for me to draw Kyuubi out of your body and destroy Konoha!" "What are you talking about?" Uzumaki Nanako gasped in disbelief. He didn''t expect that the other party would choose this behavior. He originally thought that the other party''s purpose was only Kyuubi, but he didn''t expect that he would destroy Konoha. If that was the case, This person''s thoughts are too terrible. The black-robed man ignored Nanako''s words and continued: "Watergate''s instantaneous technique can move instantaneously between different spaces marked with a technique mark. He seems to have marked your seal." At this time, Nanako noticed Sangoyu''s writing wheel eyes in the black robe man''s right eye. The writing wheel eyes of the black robe man''s right eye stared at Nanako''s left eye and began to prepare to activate the writing wheel eyes ability! "Bofeng Shuimen has been protecting you! But I opened it today, and the seal of Kyuubi was weakened because of your childbirth... I have been waiting for this fleeting opportunity for a long time!!" Heipao said After finishing the three gouyu writing round eyes in the right eye turned "Zzizizi". "You are..." In Nanako''s spiritual world, Kyuubi was imprisoned on a magma-like slimy sphere, looking at the black-robed man who suddenly appeared in front of him. However, the black-robed man did not answer Kyuubi''s words, but directly activated the illusion. At this time, the nine tails of Kyuubi were still bound by several cone-shaped pillars composed of seals on the sphere, but when Kyuubi When the tail''s eyes began to change, the seal on the illusionist Kyuubi suddenly began to loosen. Ouch!!! Kyuubi began to break the bondage of the seal technique more and more frantically, and the cone-shaped pillars gradually couldn''t restrain Kyuubi''s actions. In the end, it was completely untied. Outside of Nanakos spiritual world, Nanakos body began to appear from the light red chakras of the nine tails, and the light red chakras on the belly began to gradually separate from Nanakos body. "Okay, come on! Come out! Kyuubi!!!" The black-robed man unlocked the seal on the side while pulling Kyuubi from Nanako''s body. Now the seal on Nanako''s stomach has been completely destroyed. The only way to go to the land is to wait for the nine tails to come to this world. The light red chakras on Nanako''s body increased. Suddenly, the chakras quickly gathered together to form a red fox head, which went straight into the sky. Wow! Wow!!! Nine Tails finally broke through all the seals and appeared in this world... "Well, just go toward Konoha like this." The black robe man turned and left, but he heard the voice of Uzumaki Nanako after just walking a few steps, "Wait!!" "Sure enough, our whirlpool clan are very powerful! The tail beast will not die immediately after being drawn out! So simply..." Accompanied by the man in black, Kyuubi raised his right hand, and then suddenly slammed Nanako, "Zeng was If you are the one who is strong in the nine tails, let the nine tails send you on the road!" Nine Tails who had lost their self-consciousness roared tyrannically, and one claw blasted towards Nanako Uzumaki, with a rumbling blast that rolled up the dust. At this moment, the black-robed man saw a golden figure suddenly appeared before the nine tails attacked Nanako, picked up the dying woman, and quickly appeared on a hill not far away, "No wonder being It''s called golden glitter, but for my ideals, I still have to do what I should do!" "Mizumi, Rena... Is she okay with Rena?" Nanako had already been taken away from a large amount of vitality at this time, and was dying frequently. "Don''t worry, our daughter is okay now!" Watergate looked at such a wife, her heart was full of pain, but she didn''t show it, "I will take you out of here first." Turning his head and glanced at the man in the black robe, Bo Feng Shui Men disappeared in place, and appeared in the room where Reno was placed almost at the same time. He placed Nanako next to Reno and said softly: "You stay with Reno first, I Come back soon!" After finishing speaking, Mizumon resisted the pain in his heart, put on a robes of the gods, and disappeared instantly, leaving Nanako hugging Reno, and whispered: "Mizumon...thank you, be careful..." "Have you heard? The child of four generations of adults is about to be born!" A ninja who watched the city wall lit a cigarette, trying to eliminate sleepiness. "Yeah, I think when I grow up, I will be as good as the four generations of adults!" Another ninja also talked to him.New Pen Quge Novel www.510xsk.com Boom boom boom!!! The whole ground began to tremble, and two unguarded night watch ninjas instantly fell to the ground. "What, what''s going on? There was an earthquake?" The night watch ninja got up from the ground and said depressed. "Look! What''s that..." A ninja trembling hands, pointing a dozen miles away, there was already surrounded by fiery red, and the red chakras were constantly climbing upwards and gathering together. "That, that is, what kind of monster is that..." The condensed red chakras turned into a ball of fire, which scattered in the air, and suddenly a huge monster appeared. "Nine-tailed, nine-tailed demon fox?" Several night watch ninjas stared at the behemoth in the distance in horror! "Quick! Go report to Master Naruto! The nine-tailed demon fox has appeared!" Seeing that the situation is so critical, the night watch ninja immediately left for the Naruto office. Roar!! After breaking the seal, the nine-tailed demon fox looked very cruel, and the full moon in the night sky was also turned blood red by the strange breath of nine-tailed! Nine-tailed blood-red brutal pupils stared at the surroundings. When its eyes noticed a dozen miles away, the familiar and resentful Konoha, even if it lost consciousness at this time, driven by the subconscious mind in its heart, it couldnt help but scream up to the sky. Poke out and rushed towards the village of Konoha. "Is there an earthquake? My child''s father!" There are many ordinary villagers in Konoha. At this time, it is not time to sleep, and most of them are still enjoying the rare free time after dinner. "I don''t know, go out quickly, if the house collapses, it won''t be easy!" A villager picked up his child, took his wife and ran outside. Once outside, the whole family was stunned by everything in front of them. A huge monster was rushing towards Konoha step by step, and as it fell together, the whole earth trembled! "My wife, run!" Seeing the monster that had come outside Konoha Village, the man pulled up his wife and fled immediately, and Konoha Village was also full of lights, full of panic and screams. In the raging Nine Tails, there is only killing and destruction in his mind. Wherever it passes, it is completely destroyed by the chakra and flames of his body. The fireballs scattered everywhere, and the flames of the nine tails are expressed by the level of ninja, they are all the effects of A-level ninjutsu, and the fiery flames engulfed the forest outside Konoha Village. "It''s not good, three generations of Naruto!" The night watch ninja hurriedly pushed open the door of the Naruto office, screaming to the inside. There are only three generations in the office at this time, because the fourth generation of water gate''s wife is going to give birth, and the third generation will temporarily Take over the affairs of Watergate. "What''s the matter!" The three generations were busy sorting out the affairs on the table, and felt a wave of shaking, and there was a wave of anxiety in their hearts! "Nine-tailed, nine-tailed demon fox, it ran out, and came to our side!" "What!" Three generations stood up awkwardly, and the tip of the cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground.His eyes were full of horror, "Why, where is the water gate!" "Hurry up and raise the S-level alarm, move the villagers in the village to the refuge, and send orders to the various teams, Anbe, to prevent Nine Tails from entering Konoha!" The three generations solemnly made arrangements, and at the same time took off the Hokage robe on their bodies, Disappeared in the office in a second. At this time, in Konoha Uchihas secret room, Nagato was facing an old figure with a playful expression: "It''s really interesting, a person who is about to die shouldn''t be waiting for death in bed, so I''m attracted. What are you doing here?" The old man in front of Nagato was Uchiha Madara, whom Nagato had been looking for and was inaccessible. When Nagato was going to see who was confronting Nagato Mizumon before, Madaras breath suddenly appeared and she led Nagato. Come here. At this moment, he looked at Nagato with a smile of relief, "No, I just want to see my inheritors before I die. The eyes of reincarnation are something I gave you." What the hell is this old guy making? With such doubts in his heart, Nagato followed Uchiha Madaras words and acted, reached out his hand and touched his eyes, and smiled: "Sure enough, I have always felt that the reincarnation eye appears too strange. It turned out to be seniors. I dont know who the predecessors are, what is the purpose of doing this?" "You should have heard my name too, Uchiha Madara! As for the reason, child, would you like to hear my story?" Uchiha Madara at this time was like an old man who saw through the vicissitudes of life, telling his death. Nagato was suddenly intrigued, showing a slight surprise just right, then smiled and said: "Naturally, I would like to hear the details!" .. 91 Chapter 042: Space Battle...Second Nagato Seeking Collection You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the Bofeng Water Gate appeared on the Hokage Rock, Kyuubi was already raging in the village! "For such a large scale, it seems that you have to choose carefully when transferring." Looking at the village that is currently destroyed by Kyuubi, the fourth generation decided to inform the third generation to be more appropriate. However, at this moment, Watergate sensed that there was someone behind him and was taken aback, but his body was still instinctively using kunai to stab it back quickly. It is nothing to be able to appear silently behind the shadow-level ninja of the fourth generation. The general generation. If it weren''t for the four generations'' ability to have a certain sense of perception, it would be quite difficult to find someone behind them. "Uh!" Bo Feng Shuimen''s pupils shrank, and Kuwu actually passed through the human body! Because the special kunai of the four generations passed through the opponent''s head, this unprecedented ability made the four generations stunned. After Kuunai passed through the black shadow''s head, the four generations finally saw the figure of the incoming person. This person was the black-robed man who had just attacked Nanako and released Kyuubi. "Your opponent is me, and it''s over here!!" The black-robed man said, suddenly there was a wave of fluctuations in the surrounding space. "This is not... Uzumaki Nagato..." The black-robed man''s right eye produced a huge suction force and wanted to suck the water gate in. The water gate''s figure began to be distorted, but the water gate that was about to be sucked in suddenly disappeared in front of the black-robed man with a slam. "It''s transferred in an instant. It''s really fast to escape. Then, the next time I touch you, I will catch you." At this time, there was a place where Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was inserted, and on the grass, a special kunai of a special trident. "Puff!" Water Gate appeared suddenly!Fell to the ground not far from there.It turned out that the water gate, who had felt bad, moved here in an instant using the technique of the Thunder God to barely escape the black robe ninjutsu! "Since the last time I came back, I have imagined how to deal with the power of Uzumaki Nagato, but I didn''t expect to use it! But, what is he..." Just when Watergate was still thinking about it, swirling spatial fluctuations began to appear around him. , The black robe man appeared in front of Bo Feng Shui Men again. "You can''t escape!" The black-robed man''s right-eyed Shulanyan stared at the embarrassed water gate and said. "Uh, writing round eyes? Not the eyes of reincarnation! But how could this spatial force be exactly like Uzumaki Nagato? He passed the Anbu directly under the jurisdiction of the three generations and sneaked into the top secret barrier, and he also knew that Nanako was in childbirth. , The seal will become weak." "Then you can unlock the seal and have the pupil technique that controls the nine tails, and you can freely enter and exit the Konoha enchantment. As far as I know, there is only one person besides the Uzumaki Nagato!" Now there is a person in Watergate''s mind. Image. "Are you Uchiha Madara?" Mizumon asked uncertainly.Hearing Shuimen''s words, the black-robed man took off the hood covering his head, a mask with black lines "No, that''s impossible. He died a long time ago!" Mizumon thought immediately and still found it impossible, because it is said that Uchiha Madara is dead, and even Mizumon is more inclined to Uzumaki Nagato, but Uzumaki Nagato is completely No need to do such a thing! Mizumon still remembers that four years ago that person even gave up the opportunity to kill five people directly. Compared to controlling Kyuubi, killing three generations directly has a greater impact on Konoha! "Oh... who knows this kind of thing..." The black robe man''s tone was a little surprised, but also a little frivolous, or a little too arrogant. "At this time, it doesn''t matter who you are, but why did you attack Konoha!" Watergate asked. "Well. It''s a play and a long-planned action, and it''s also for war and peace!" The black-robed man replied frivolously. "No matter who he is, he is by no means an ordinary person. He can control Nine Tails and surpass the second generation of Naruto and my time and space ninjutsu. At the same time, he also has a devil''s mind. If he is not solved here, he will become a comparison. Nine Tails are even more terrifying." "If I teleport to the village, the guy will follow, and then things will get worse. If he is really Madara, the time for summoning the nine tails should not be long. I will first The village affairs are left to the three generations to deal with, and I must solve him here!" Watergate took out the fate of Thunder God and was unprepared to fight again. Watergate knew that he had to fight quickly. The longer the battle, the more troublesome it became. The village was also waiting for him to rescue. At this time, the black-robed man took out two chains and put them on separately. On his own hands, Watergate noticed this, and he didn''t dare to be careless. "You have no hope!" The black-robed man began to rush towards the water gate quickly, but there was still a chain attached to his back. Whoosh!Good novel www.hxs8.com The water gate stabbed the black-robed man again, and once again passed through the black-robed man''s body. However, the black-robed man became materialized again the moment the water gate passed through his body. The black-robed man clasped his hands tightly so that the chain trapped the water gate with the help of inertia, but the water gate that was about to be trapped once again used the technique of flying thunder god to escape. "Here again, my physical attack is ineffective to him. When he launches an attack, it will be materialized. That is to say, he can only target the timing and make moves at the same time, but in this way, he can be sure that he is not Uzumaki Nagato, Uzumaki Nagato. The door will not hide from the attack just now!" "Furthermore, for him, attacking is also accompanied by risks, and considering the psychic time of Kyuubi, he should not want to be dragged into a protracted battle. The key to victory or defeat is to see who can attack early. At the other side''s moment!" Water Gate rushed towards the black-robed man again after thinking for a moment, and then threw a flying thunder god Kuunai, which passed through the body of the black-robed man... "I won!" The man with the black robe mask was about to grab the shoulders of Bo Feng Shuimen. Just when the man with the black robe mask thought he had a chance to win, Shuimen disappeared in front of him instantly. The back of the black robe masked man. "Pop!" The four generations held Fei Lei Shen''s Kuunai tightly, "This is the second stage of Fei Lei Shen." "Spiral pill!" The right hand of the fourth generation is condensed with a spherical chakra complex, which rotates, compresses and retains the chakra that changes in form. This is the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto created by Naruto Naruto, and suddenly hit the mask man. Back!! "Wow!" The mask man''s back was directly hit by the spiral pill of the fourth generation of Hokage. "Oops! He shuttled to the point of nowhere!" "Bang!" The powerful impact produced by the spiral pill directly smashed the ground where the black-robed man was in a pit, and the surrounding grass was also directly beaten by the power of the spiral pill. The black-robed man who was hit hard took advantage of the smoke and quickly jumped off the ground and came to the rock. Judging from the way he was panting and breaking a hand, he was hurt by Helix Pill. But, Watergate wouldn''t let him go so easily. "You put one out, it''s really a flash of magic, I don''t dare to have the slightest care and negligence!" But while the masked man spoke, Watergate appeared in front of him instantly, and Kuwu was really stinging this time. In his body. "Uh, this is the Art of Flying Thunder God, he must have placed a charm somewhere in my body!" Judging from the situation where four generations reappeared and stabbed him again, he underestimated the water gate, too careless. Water Gate took advantage of this moment to press on the black-robed man''s chest, and a technique spread from the black-robed man''s palm. "Uh, this is a seal contract! Do you want to release Nine Tails from my control?" The black robe masked man watched the fourth generation of Hokage put a contract seal technique on him and said in surprise that this seal technique can combine the contract with The connection between the contractors was broken, making Kyuubi no longer controlled by the man in the black robe mask. "In this way, Kyuubi is no longer at your mercy!" Mizumon said to the masked man indifferently. At the same time, the eyes of Kyuubi, who was destroying in Konoha Village, were restored to their original state. However, Kyuubi after his recovery He seemed even crazier, continuously destroying the surrounding buildings, and the nine tails shook more violently.The claws slammed to the ground, and several buildings were broken in this shot! "As expected of the fourth generation of Hokage, it can hurt me and separate Nine Tails, but it will still be mine sooner or later. I am a person destined to rule the world. I still have many ways to do it!" A wave of space fluctuations, the masked man Disappeared. "That kind of feeling, he doesn''t seem to be joking..." Listening to the words of the masked man disappearing, Pratunam thought nervously, Pratunam has a premonition, what will happen next... Outside of Konoha Village, around Yahiko and Bai Jue, the space was distorted, and the black-robed man suddenly appeared. The injuries on that body shocked both of them. "How can you get hurt? According to your strength, although you are not as good as Uzumaki Nagato, there are definitely not many people who can hurt you. What''s the matter!" Yahiko immediately asked when he discovered the black-robed man''s injury. Tao. "Bo Feng Shuimen hurt..." "Ahhh...how could it be possible for Hafeng Water Gate, he is the most difficult ninja, but he is definitely not a powerful ninja. The last time he faced Uzumaki Nagato, he was killed instantly..." After speaking, Bai Jue interrupted immediately. "It''s nothing, I only used the power of writing round eyes. After all, I dare not use the power of round eyes. If it reaches that guy''s ears, it will really be over!" said inexplicably, The black-robed man took off the mask, and a face almost identical to Uzumaki Nagato appeared in front of them. "Every time I see this face, I can''t imagine that you are not alone, so what do you do next!" Yahiko glanced at the other person''s face, and said in a mixed mood. "Back to Loulan, the dragon I bred there has not yet been born, and must continue. If there is no deviation, this time Bofeng Shuimen will use the ghoul to seal up and die, and your chance will come. The next ten In a few years, the plan will be left to you, Yahiko..." With that said, the black-robed man disappeared again without waiting for the other''s answer. ps: Finally caught up, writing at home is terrible, I strongly ask for support!!!.. 92 Chapter 043-The Nine Tails Rebellion... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Konoha Village, although Kyuubi was out of the control of the masked man, he still continued to destroy Konoha Ninja Village, full of powerful attacks, making Konoha''s ninjas feel a little bit of fear. Hokage Rock, a figure suddenly appeared on the stone statue of the third generation of Hokage, "It''s too miserable!" Water Gate used Fei Lei Shen to come to Hokage Rock, looking at the surrounding buildings destroyed by Kyuubi, he was a little bit heartbroken as Bofeng Water Gate Hokage, after all, it was the village that he had carefully guarded. Now it has been ruined into this. Looks like, how can he not be sad. Here, there are people he wants to protect, this is his home, so, in any case, he must protect the home! "Is it going to use that trick? Damn it!" At this time, the three generations of Hokage who led the ninja against Nine Tails, watching Nine Tails condensing a huge black energy bullet was a bit anxious, now he is a little bit powerless. "Hey, be careful, Sarutobi, he is coming!" The Saruma who turned into a King Kong Wishful Stick reminded the three generations to look at the nine-tailed tail beast jade, and the three generations immediately recovered from the reminder of the Saru Come. However, the body couldn''t move at his request. There was no way. After all, after many battles, coupled with getting older, his physical strength was already a bit weakened, and Chakra was running out. "Psychic art!" Suddenly, there was a shout. The word "Shrimp" was printed on the back of a dress, and the frog with a short knife on his waist and a cigarette butt at the corner of his mouth appeared too. Seeing that Kyuubi was about to release the tail beast jade, he hurriedly summoned his psychic beast. "That is the psychic beast of Master Bofeng Shuimen!" The surrounding ninjas turned their heads to look at Toad Bunta. The appearance of Toad Bunta made everyone find a glimmer of hope, and they all shouted loudly. "boom!" Toad Wen too collided with Nine Tails and made its tail beast jade out of its original track. Boom!!! There was a loud noise and a big explosion occurred on the distant mountain.This is exactly what the Kyuubi tailed beast bullet caused. "Help me hold that fox!" Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at the explosion in the distance, and made up his mind to say to Wen too hastily. "Ah? Hey! Don''t be kidding me, Bo Feng Shui Men! Although I am big, it is not an easy job for me!" Toad Wen Taiyi heard that Bo Feng Shui Men asked him to temporarily hold Nine Tails, mentally Suddenly no bottom, so a little panicked complained to Bo Feng Shuimen. The complaining went to complain, but the movement of his hand did not stop. He knew that if he stopped, then the next moment he didn''t know if he could continue talking. "I need enough chakra to transfer it to another place," Bo Feng Shuimen explained after paying attention to the surrounding environment.Afterwards, Jieyin again, this time he intends to transfer Kyuubi directly! The sudden disappearance of "Bang" Nine Tails made Toad Wentai lose control of his hands and was pressed directly on the ground by inertia.Sandai looked at the place where Kyuubi disappeared and asked in surprise, "Has Mizumon teleported himself and Kyuubi to other places?" "Eye of the Moon?" Nagato listened to the words of the old man who called himself Uchiha Madara with a surprised expression, thinking about the other party''s purpose in his heart. "Yes, Moon Eye, make yourself a ten-tailed human pillar power, put your pupil power on the moon to perform "unlimited moon reading", to control everyone in the world, unify the world, create''peace'', from the flames of war You should be able to understand my will!" "So I hope you can follow this path!" At this time, the old man lost the decadent aura he had when he first saw it, but instead looked passionate, like a pilgrimage. "So that''s the case, but..." Nagato lowered his head, looked at each other weirdly, and immediately pressed one hand on the old man''s head! "Nagato, what are you doing?" the old man said in a bad tone. "It''s nothing, just revenge for daring to deceive me, Uchiha Madara?" The power of the human world was instantly activated, and the old man slammed into a Nepenthes monster with a black and white face as if touched by something. , Surprisingly Bai Jue! "Oops!" The two blades closed quickly, but Nagato''s hand gently moved, and the closed blades instantly solidified there, and they could no longer move for a moment. "Sure enough, I was thinking, how dare the real Uchiha Madara appear in front of me? You must know that the power of the human world is the power that will kill him completely! The most failing is the kind of fanatic pilgrimage. Posture, how could Uchiha Madara have it, but whether you are here, just let me put a chess piece in Madara!" "Become my subordinate!" Nagato chuckled softly. From the memory of his previous life, Nagato knew that this guy was an important character next to Uchiha Madara, a product created by Uchiha Madara using Yin and Yang, and his body was created by the pillars. The cell body and plaque are composed of two parts.536 Literature www.536wx.com "Let me see how to concoct your soul!" Under Jue''s horrified gaze, Nagato''s right hand on his head lifted upwards, and then the two soul bodies were stripped from Jue''s body. As expected, Jue''s body was two souls. "But using the power in the Penn mode is not enough insurance, it is better to activate the spirit sea!" With that said, Nagato unlocked his [Payne] mode, and a vertical pupil appeared on the center of his eyebrows. The red six-pointed star in his left eye was shining, and a red ocean shadow appeared behind Nagato. After pulling out the soul of Jue, he was instantly sent to the sea of ??spirit, ignoring the silent body of Jue, Nagato''s mental power instantly entered the sea. "Is Heizue the part of the evil consciousness that Uchiha Madara imposes on Jee''s body?" Nagato instantly read the soul memories of Shiro Zetsu and Hee Zetsu. Bai Zetsu was a clone of Senjujutsu, and Heizue really Part of Uchiha Madara''s will. "Ah, it turns out that Uchiha Madara died a month ago, so bad luck, uh, wait, there should be such a thing, if it weren''t for today''s accident, I would really suffer. , But now, haha!" "Deal with Kurozu first. This guy is part of Uchiha Madara''s will, so I have to deal with it!" Nagato was directly in the spirit sea, directly using his powerful mental power to attack the hysterical Kizaru soul. Kazudas was nothing but a flaw in the end. Faced with the spiritual sea that can nurture Alaya, naturally there is no resistance. All of Uchiha Madaras consciousness was stripped out in an instant. Kurozutsu consciousness has not disappeared, but it has nothing to do with Uchiha Madara. Kurozutsu is like a newborn soul at this time, but he has a wealth of knowledge and of course experienced the spirit sea. Baptism, naturally, completely loyal to Nagato from the bottom of my heart. "Fortunately, Uchiha Madara is really out of breath now, otherwise Heizue''s change must be known to them in the first time, but it is naturally..." Uchiha Madaras consciousness wandering in the spirit sea was instantly sunk into the depths of the spirit sea with Nagatos will. After a few minutes, it was completely dyed red, and then it merged perfectly with the newly born Kurozue soul, even now , Madagascar can''t find his strangeness! After solving Heijue, Nagato looked at another trembling Baijue soul that had not been infested in the spirit sea. "Bai Jue, who originally thought it was just a vassal, seems to be stronger than Hei Jue. Is it because there are too many clones? Fortunately, these clones are not in contact around the clock. I can completely erode this Bai Jue queen. Secretly implanted Liudao Network into their personal network, and come up with a secretly devouring plan!" Thinking about this, Bai Jue''s soul was also sunk into the depths of the spiritual sea. In less than a minute, Bai Jue, who could only barely support it, was completely dyed red! "Then next, the technique of reincarnation." Nagato resumes the Penn mode, the spirit sea phantom disappears, leaving only two red lights! One hand fiercely supported the ground, and Chakra and vitality were quickly lost in the body. Then, on the ground in front of Nagato, a phantom slowly rose, the Hades phantom. The ugly head of Yama appeared on the ground in an instant, and his mouth widened with blood, Nagato casually threw the two red lights left by the phantom of the spirit sea into Yamas mouth. Hell''s mouth opened and closed twice, then opened and shot out from the mouth, two red lights rushed into the silent body in front of Nagato. As the red light entered, the illusory Hades disappeared in an instant, as if he had never appeared, but he was silent just now, slowly regaining his breath. "Master Nagato!" Bai Jue and Hei Jue said respectfully at the same time. "Yes," Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and at the same time ordered Jude, "Bai Jue, I don''t need to teach you how to penetrate this kind of thing in the future!" "No problem, please rest assured, Lord Nagato!" Bai Jue replied without hesitation. "So Kazure, then you will still be the spokesperson of Uchiha Madara. Cooperate well with those indifferent guys, unless your actions will hurt the people I care about or I take the initiative to contact you. , Otherwise you are still Uchiha Madara''s half, you know?" "Yes!" "Go down!" Nagato waved his hand, Hei Zee and Bai Zee saluted, and then quickly sank to the ground and disappeared. Nagato stretched and walked to a stone slab in this secret room. The power of the eyes of reincarnation made Nagato cave all the secrets on it. "Is the Six Way Immortals? In a sense, they are really amazing people, whether Uchiha Madara or Senjujuma, they are actually just picking up people''s teeth..." "Loulan, Ryumai, Yahiko, and Uchiha Madara have prepared so many repertoires for me, and I am embarrassed to take down the stage directly..." ps: Taking advantage of the time code in the morning, I can''t say that I''m not righteous, I''m going out... 93 Chapter 044-The Ghoul Is Sealed... The Flash Finale Seeks To Collect You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom! The sound of a house collapsing, Kyuubi appeared again! With a brush, Mizumon appeared with Nanako Uzumaki. This is the location of the decisive battle specially chosen by the Bo Feng Suimen. For this reason, he not only brought Nana''s son, mother and daughter, but also specially opened a closed barrier. "Mizumi, my chakra is almost exhausted." Many chains appeared behind Uzumaki Nanako''s hair, and all the chains were quickly entangled around Kyuubi. Kyuubi wanted to struggle, but had already restrained him firmly. However, Nanako barely tied Nine Tails with a chakra chain to create a barrier, but he vomited blood because his body had reached its limit. "Um, wow!" Reno cried loudly after being woken up. Nanako looked at Reno with gentle eyes and said, ""Sorry, Reno, I didn''t intentionally wake you up!" "Nanako!" Nanako said worriedly. Nanako glanced at the water gate and said, "I will drag Nine Tails back and die together, so that the time for his resurrection will be prolonged. Now I dont have much Chakra wants. This is the only way to save you." Nanako paused and smiled at Watergate: "Thank you for walking with me until today." "Nanako, you made me your husband, you made me the fourth generation of Hokage, and you made me the father of this child! But I..." Seeing Nanako''s beautiful smile, Mizumon felt very guilty. she was. "Don''t you show that expression on Watergate? I am happy to have your love. And, today is the child''s birthday! It is because if I am still alive..." Watergate suppressed his feelings of indifference, and tears fell drop by drop. . But Nanako continued, "If we can all live, it would be the happiest thing for me to be a family of three together. I can''t see the children grow up with my own eyes." After hearing this, Mizumon felt that she should do something, wiped her tears and stood up and said to Nanako: "Nanako doesn''t need you and Kyuubi to die together. We can use the only remaining chakra to see Reno in the future. !" Nanako was a little puzzled by what Mizumon said, but Mizumon immediately explained: "Seal your last remaining Chakra into Rena''s body with a gossip seal. I will set the gossip seal, and then I will take care of the nine tails. The sealing technique that can only be used by the human column force, the ghoul is sealed!" "But that will make the caster..." Nanako, who was born in Ushio Village, immediately thought of the cost of using this technique when he heard that the ghoul was sealed. "But I can only seal half of the nine-tailed chakras. Such a powerful amount of chakras cannot completely seal them on the surface. It is theoretically impossible, and it is also impossible to do so due to strategic considerations." "If you die with the nine tails, then if there is no human pillar power before the nine tails are resurrected, the balance of the tail beast will be broken. If you seal it with a ghoul, you can permanently seal half of the power of the nine tails with me. , So I decided to be the other half of Nine Tails!" At this time, Watergate recalled what Jilaiya said when he came to his home a year ago! "Maybe you are the son of the new prophecy?" "Huh? Teacher, what are you talking about?" "Several years ago, the Toad fairy told me that the Son of Destiny had chosen the era of subversion. At this time, the ninja world will face disaster, and at that time, it is the new prophecy who will come forward to stop the disaster!" At this time, Pratunam remembered what Jilaida had said to him by chance when he came to the house to chat. Pratunam began to have a foreboding that if there was a disaster, his daughter would be the one who prevented the disaster. "My words are on the fourth. I lost years ago, but what my daughter said..." Thinking of these four generations, he looked at the peacefully sleeping Renai in his arms and said, "The remaining half of the seal is in Renai''s body with gossip seals." Seeing Nanakos surprised gaze, Mizumon continued: "I know what you want to say, but Mr. Jilaiya said that with the turmoil of the world, accompanied by huge reforms, our daughter will be a prophecy in the process of change. Son, no, she should be the daughter of prophecy, that''s what I think anyway." "But, Watergate..." Before Nanako finished speaking, Watergate had already started to seal, and now he had no time to continue."Si-hai-wei-mao-xu-zi-you-wu-si. Finally put your hands together. "Trust her! Because she is our daughter!" "That seal, could it be said that it was sealed by a ghoul!" At this time, the three generations of Hokage who came outside the barrier just saw the seal made by the water gate. He did remember that the seal was the ghoul that summoned the god of death. The four generations of this trick have also been demonstrated in front of him. But, that At that time, it was just a demonstration on the handprint and did not actually do it, because the cost of this trick is too great. Mizuno looked at Reno and said to Nanako: "After I complete the ghoul seal, I will seal your remaining chakras into Reno''s body. You will see Reno earlier than you expected, and Reno is trying When controlling the power of Nine Tails, I hope you can help her." Uzumaki Nanako exhausted all his strength and shouted at the water gate, "It is because it is our child that I don''t want to carry such a heavy burden!" Uzumaki Nanako still couldn''t accept what Watergate was doing now. At this time Uzumaki Nanako was willing to drag Nine Tails into her body without letting Reno become a pillar of power, because Nanako knew what kind of harm Reno would do if she did.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com No matter what she thinks, Nanako is unwilling to let her daughter go on her own way. The kind of loneliness, pain, and sadness who have not experienced this kind of pain will not understand. "She is obviously still so weak, do you know that I can''t even give up my life to give birth to her, why can''t you cough and cough!!!" Seeing Rena''s thin body and fragile appearance, Nanako said nothing that she didn''t want her to become a renjuli.Due to his emotions, he touched the wound just after the operation, causing Nanako''s abdomen to start bleeding. "Why, why should I use a ghoul to seal it up, just for me to look at him when she grows up? I hope you can be with her, I want you to train her, why? There is no need to sacrifice Rena, right. In order to maintain the balance between the tail beasts, it is for the village and the country! Why sacrifice your own life for me!?" Nanako was so emotional that she didn''t even know that she had lost too much blood.She couldn''t even suppress the upwelling of blood when she spoke, but these were no longer important to her now.She didn''t have time to care about what would happen to her body at all. In the current situation, she has put her life out of the picture, and she does not understand that Watergate will sacrifice Rena for the country and the village. Seeing Nanako''s excitement, Mizuman said: "Betraying the country and the village is no different from abandoning a child. You should know that because you have witnessed the destruction of your country. You know how it feels to grow up without a home and you know it. We are a family!" "As a family of ninjas, even if I survive, I cant take your place. Someone has to tell her what Im inconvenient to tell her. Thats your job, mother. I need you to complete this task. Only for a moment, this is not only for you, but also for Reino! Give your daughter a better life is what you should let my father do!" At this time, the ritual of the god of death was also completed. The hand of the god of death suddenly appeared from the chest of the fourth generation of Hokage, and the hand of the god of death was covered with curses. After grabbing the body of Kyuubi, he pulled out the chakra of Kyuubi. "Four generations of Naruto, I curse you!" Nine Tails roared unwillingly. Now that Nine Tails feel that his power has been pulled out by half, Nine Tails itself is the assembly of Chakras, and the halving of Chakras means that the body is too weak. The size ratio has also been halved. "Seal!" The ghoul''s sealing technique suddenly appeared on Bo Feng Shuimen''s chest. "Ah!" Four generations muttered in pain.Half of the seal was successful. "My whole body is numb. What a powerful chakra this is!" The fourth generation of physique was originally not suitable for sealing the nine-tailed chakra, if it were not sealed by the ghoul.It has long been eroded by Nine-tailed Chakra. "Damn, the fourth generation of Hokage!" Kyuubi still roared unwillingly from the side... "It is true that the ghouls are sealed! Unbelievable! He really launched this technique!" Three generations said in disbelief as they watched Nine Tails become smaller, "But Nine Tails are still there! He didn''t completely seal it off but He is getting smaller!" "Now it''s a gossip seal! I want to seal Nine Tails inside Rena!" After Bo Feng Shui''s goalkeeper came out of the ceremonial table, he slowly placed Reina on the ceremonial position. Kyuubi naturally noticed this, but now The body was unable to move, and the Chakra was pulled out halfway. Although he could replenish it on his own, it still took a while. After all, it would take such a huge amount of Chakra. "That''s the place of ritual. Is he going to re-seal me into that kid? Still a kid! Damn it!" Kyuubi thought while watching the fourth generation put Rena in the place of ritual. "Ugh! Cough! Cough!" Nanako''s body is no longer enough to support Kyuubi''s bondage!Chakra is almost exhausted! "You win, Mizumon, hurry up, otherwise..." Nanako was still hesitating just now, but feeling that Chakra was almost exhausted, there was no other choice at this time. "Thank you, Nanako! Psychic technique!" After Mizumi thanked Nanako, he bit his finger and wiped it on his hand. The smoke cleared, and the abdomen of a body appeared like a toad in a roll. "Huh? Wow! Nine-tailed!! Four generations, what''s the matter with your embarrassed appearance?" When Toad came out, he saw Nine-tailed by the chain, and immediately screamed. "I don''t have much time to explain, Toad Yin, I''ll leave the key to you, hurry up to Teacher Jilaiya and pass it on to him so that he can carry out the Tibetan entry ceremony!" The three generations of Hokage in the enchantment watched this scene and suddenly realized: "That''s it, Watergate intends to use his child as a human pillar to rescue the village from the crisis!" After packing the key, Toad Yin said to the water gate while Jieyin said, "Understand, I did receive the key, then, there will be a period of time!" Following a burst of smoke, Toad Yin disappeared in front of the water gate instantly.After watching the toad leave, Mizumon said: "Nanako, I am running out of time. I am going to use the gossip seal. I also try to keep a little bit of my chakra in Rena''s body. I will not see it in a short time. If you If you have anything to tell the child, just take advantage of it now." Nanako squatted slowly, stroking Reno''s head while looking at the sleeping Reno gently and said: "Reno, my mother is actually very stupid. I don''t know what to say, but as a girl, Reno must cherish herself! " While she was talking, Nanako''s tears couldn''t stop falling. Looking at Reno who was sleeping peacefully, Nanako could not speak. After Mizumon listened to Nanako''s words, his expression of guilt flashed, and then he was determined, and finally took a deep look at Rena, and displayed the seal, "The gossip seal!" ps: Finally caught up, ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for monthly pass! Also, it seems to be on the shelves, and the time is not known yet, anyway, I just ask for support!.. 94 Chapter 045-046 is the second more in the table Sakura! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhao Yingkong stood silently under the main god. She stood there a little dazed, her eyes absent. This was not the opening of the gene lock, but the true godless silence of the whole person. She seemed to be at a loss. Yes, I was really at a loss, not only because of the man named Uzumaki Nagato in the last mission, but also because of Her memory is illusion...Is the illusion simulated by her own character...A false life, should I hate it?she does not know "My master... Am I just a substitute created by you?" Zhao Yingkong muttered with her eyes closed. She didn''t know if the master could hear her, but the heavy feeling in her heart had been Compressing her, she had to ask these words. "I know you can''t answer. Talking to the doll you created, I don''t think you will be so boring..." Zhao Yingkong laughed at herself. She opened her eyes bitterly, and began to inquire about the exchangeable items from the Lord God. Attributes or skills, preparing for the future. For the previous nine days, at the request of Li Yingkong, with the help of Nagato, Zhao Yingkong learned the truth about herself, was greatly shocked, and stayed in the room. "Alice in Wonderland Dan? What is this?" Zhao Yingkong is inquiring about attributes and skills.But when she moved her consciousness, a trace of thought that did not belong to her suddenly found another thing that did not belong to attributes and skills. This is an alchemy creation, but the exchange price is expensive 4000 bonus points and a c-level side story.The effect is to let yourself go deep into your heart. This effect seems to... Zhao Yingkong hesitated for a while, and directly exchanged this alchemy creation. This is an aspirin-like white pill, which is completely different from the pill of cultivation creation. It seems to be very ordinary. But I don''t know why such a small pill needs such a high exchange price. "...Is this what you want? Master me, why do you want this thing?" Zhao Yingkong held the pill in her hand, and she muttered to the void. Unfortunately, there was no voice in the void to answer her. After waiting for a long time, she could only sigh and walk to her room. Although she was helpless, she decided to eat the pill. In any case, she had to talk to the Lord She saw her personality. After returning to the room.Zhao Yingkong poured a glass of water, and then she looked at the pill in the palm of her hand. The pill looked ordinary.Just like a common cold medicine, Zhao Yingkong took a deep breath, put the pill into her mouth, and drank a large sip of water. Then she sat there silently waiting for something, waiting for change, waiting for the Lord Personally appear. Gradually, the surrounding space shattered like mirror glass, and after the shattering, only a piece of darkness remained around, and the darkness was endless.Zhao Yingkong seemed to be standing in the dark depths of the universe, with no ups and downs, no past and future, only she and the people standing behind her. "Is that you? I am the master..." Zhao Yingkong was silent for a long time, and finally she couldn''t help but ask. "Well, it''s me, you are at a loss, do you want to ask me anything?" the voice behind her said crisply. Both parties became silent for a long time. After a long time, Li Yingkong of the master sighed and said: "Whether you believe it or not, the purpose of creating your place in the first place is actually that I want to die, or at least have been sleeping. , I dont want to face that person again... You should have acquired these memories, right? This is my first thought..." "But what? Although this was your original idea, but in the end, you still regard me as the basis for you to survive the demons, just letting you absorb a negative personality, such a thing, such a thing..." Zhao Yingkong low Muttered with his head. In the legendary world of ghosts and gods, when Nagato didn''t even know it, both Li Yingkong and Zhao Yingkong experienced a terrible thing, that is, they started to cross the heart demon by mistake. Nagato''s original meaning was to prepare Zhao Yingkong to leave a deep memory and to play down Zhao Zhuikong''s influence on her, but Nagato''s understanding of the gene lock system was limited to paper data.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com So Nagato didnt know that when he was forcibly combined with Zhao Yingkong, this kind of thing was too shocking for Zhao Yingkong, who built the foundation of life with illusory memory, and made her escape subconsciously, and because of her original Tier 4 physique, Zhao Yingkong unexpectedly took a short time. Breaking through the second-order genetic lock of his own limit, he fell into a state of demons. Then it resonated with Sakura Sora, which is the real reason why Sakura Sakura appeared and suppressed Gyo Sakura. Listening to Zhao Yingkong''s words, behind her, the same little girl with her head down, whose figure and appearance were exactly the same as her, showed a sad expression on her face. "This is just an accident. I didn''t know that after my consciousness appeared for a while, our two consciousnesses would fuse together, and then we could break through to the fourth intermediate level. The heart demon is you, and the heart demon is also me. Although this way of breaking through the heart is tricky, it is also extremely dangerous, but we have passed all of this... the original intention of creating you is not to absorb you." The little girl behind her bowed her head and replied. "But the result still cannot be changed. If it weren''t for the curse imprint that the harem man named Uzumaki Nagato put on me, it happened to be a basis for observation, allowing me and you to perceive each other, now I no longer exist! But the power of that curse is too weak, so it''s still consuming..." Zhao Yingkong said sadly, no matter who it is, as long as he knows that his own existence is false, and will even be absorbed by others someday in the future, the dissatisfaction in the heart is always unavoidable. "Maybe it''s not absorption." The girl behind Zhao Yingkong suddenly said. As soon as she said this, Zhao Yingkong was all over her body. She turned her head in disbelief, and happened to see the girl behind her also smiling and turning her head. The two back-to-back girls finally came first. Saw each other this time. "Is this you? The master of me!" Zhao Yingkong stretched out her hand and touched the girl''s face, but when she approached the midpoint between them, she was blocked by something invisible.She is as if looking at herself in the mirror. The inside of the mirror is herself, and the outside of the mirror is also herself. "This is us, you are me, and I am you. We are all indifferent to each other. I know all of your memories. With every laughter, every pain, these memories will not disappear, only us. With this little gap between us, we will become one person." "It''s not that one person absorbs another person, we...no, me, this is my memory, you gave me the memory, and I also give you the memory..." The little girl opposite Zhao Yingkong smiled and put her hand on the midpoint, overlapping with Zhao Yingkong''s hand for an instant.Both girls calmed down, they looked at each other motionlessly, the whole time seemed to have stopped. Suddenly, a red spot of light appeared between the two of them, and the non-dazzling light made the two little girls couldn''t help looking at it. "This is the power of that curse seal. It was originally a little extinguished, but now it has recovered again, and..." "What kind of power is this, it is closely related to us, it seems that something has been sucked away by the red light." The two little girls looked at the red light. Suddenly, their moods seemed to have been wiped off, and they were no longer gloomy, but they didn''t know that the weight of the owner of this power in their hearts had been increased. As if a flash of aura, and like a heart-to-heart, the little girls use the curse seal as the axis to transform into two rituals, slowly falling asleep in the spiritual world... In the real world.Zhao Yingkong closed her eyes and sat on the chair silently. She seemed to have fallen asleep, but she didn''t know what kind of posture she would be like when she woke up... ps: Accidentally, another 500 words were added. There is one more update today, please support!!.. 95 Chapter 047 Third Humanitarian Technique! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Love silk, like love, is a short-term existence in Nagato''s eyes. Like the same person who has spent thousands of years, recalling everything before, any deep memory, strong love, and love, are like a cloud of smoke. One hundred thousand years, one hundred thousand years, one million years later, can the once strong love still exist, and are there such deep and vivid memories? Before and after the two lives combined, it was only half a hundred Nagato, and he could answer without hesitation: "Naturally there will be no one!" There is no doubt that the purpose of Nagatos cultivation is to enjoy the beauty and beauty of life while walking on the path of the strong. If the color of life fades, the motivation of Nagato will probably disappear. Naturally, the situation is not something Nagato can bear. So Nagato thought of an existence, Sin! It''s not the immortals who are flooding the prehistoric world such as heaven and earth, but immortal immortals! Nagato has heard of the story of the gods'' self-destruction after a long period of time, but Nagato has never heard of the story of a real god who died of self-determination because he lived too long. Ask anyone in the world who has no worries, but the gods are happy and free. Legend has it that Daluo gods live in Daluotian, immortal, immortal, immortal, and bliss without worry. In short, this is a group of super perverts whose mood does not change over time, and their power is endless! Of course, if Nagato now says he can peep into the realm of immortals, he would be flattered, but it doesnt mean that Nagato cant find another way to achieve similar effects in that realm. "Three Thousand Loves" is a book that can achieve this effect Gongfa. "Let''s start then!" Nagato sat cross-legged in the secret room, and ran the exercises that he had deduced dozens of times in the sea of ??consciousness. He quickly entered the state of meditation. In the dark, Nagato''saw'' his soul , It was a mirror-like existence. On the mirror surface, a few thin red threads were entwined, but the source of the thin threads was not noticed. "My heart is like a mirror, illuminating everything in the world. It turns out that this is the essence of my soul. No wonder my feelings have been in a calm state..." "And those thin threads are love threads, it''s really messy after cutting it constantly..." Love silk is not so easy to capture and refine. I have to mention Nagatos curse. This thing can actually be integrated with the exercises. As a locator and capture tool, from this point of view, people have to believe that this work Fa and Nagato are really predestined. "Then refining!" As Nagato''s mind moved, a golden flame ignited on the mirror, igniting segments of red thin lines and refining it little by little. The refining love thread was integrated into Nagato''s soul, making Nagato''s mental power seem to be Becoming more flexible, and what''s more, Nagato felt that he had a slight increase in his control of himself and the world. Not only that, Nagato felt that the Fa that was being conceived in his left eye had taken a big step forward, and the life enchantment became more flexible, and there was a wave of joy in the spirit of the world.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com At the same time, the masters of these love silks have more or less strange feelings, as if their minds are completely clear and warmer, and the love in their hearts is deeper... This is one of the functions of "Three Thousand Love Silks". In a sense, this is actually a Zuo Dao technique, which is far from the authentic way of immortality. This method that can change the love in her heart is in the right way. In the eyes of the people, it was a witchcraft at all, but Nagato didn''t care. True love is too vain for Nagato, who lived in a materialistic world in his previous life. Nagato has more of his lover, probably love and other feelings. Love is one of the rarest things in his life. One of his enjoyments is probably Nagato''s maverick view of love! Moreover, what Nagato wants is the Zuo Dao. Not only is the foundation of Nagato Zuo Dao in a sense, the way to gain power is even more counterintuitive, and it is because-- There are pioneers in the right way. Those pioneers, such as Daozu Hongjun, God Jehovah, and the like firmly occupy the position of the ancestor of the same way. No latecomer can surpass it, and only the left way will not be restricted! Although "Three Thousand Love Silk" is a practice method, it is better to say that it is a technique of the Left Dao. It is a book about how to refining emotions, although the creators have envisioned it to refine thousands of emotions. , In order to forget feelings into the Taoist guess. But for Nagato, it''s too early to consider this, and the level is too low. If you become enlightened or something, let''s wash and sleep! Although Nagato was born a little colder, even a little born of a sage, but his short life prevented him from being as unforgiving and ruthless like those saints who sat and watched endlessly. Therefore, no matter how talented Nagato is, he absolutely cannot rely on it. This method is enlightened. Maybe Nagato can do all this after endless years! However, Nagato possesses the cheating device of Ten Thousand Worlds. After the Spirit Sea has cultivated three thousand emotions in Nagato, through the combination of curse seals and exercises, a purple and gold throne was derived almost instantly, which is unique to the long gate. The door''s throne, beside the throne, there are shining white stars with three thousand stars. This is the Red Luan Star. The light of several stars is gradually turning red, and the Red Luan star is moving! This is Nagato refining the love thread little by little. Only by completely refining a strand of love thread can one star be fully illuminated. Five of the stars are completely lighted up, and it is clear to Nagato that you are completely captured. Five girls'' hearts were lost. Among these people, Nagato clearly perceives that they are the two followers of Xiaonan and Ming since childhood. Nagato and Nagato were forced by Nagato at the beginning, and now they are the lovers who truly love each other, and they are treated as gifts by Saya. Nanase love sent here. Through refining the love thread, deepen the connection between each other, so that the feelings in the heart will not disappear with time, let the stars lit by the love thread be refined in the spirit sea, wash away the useless distracting thoughts, and keep oneself clear, and finally in a long time Slowly learn and grow in China, and naturally, you can have a heart that will not be corrupted by the years. "For me, this is the best way, and every time I completely refine a thread of love, I can make my soul more complete, and I have a stronger control of various powers, especially spiritual power. , Although the choice of love silk is very demanding..." "In this way, the humane practice "Three Thousand Love Silk", the heavenly practice "Five Elements Thunder Punishment", there is still an authentic practice, it looks like..." ps: Ask for collection, ask for monthly pass, ask for reward!.. 96 Chapter 048-The Fifth Incarnation-Broly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Vegeta Star, infant training room. This is a place with very high technological content, and the space inside is also very large. The whole room is lined up with more than 100 baby beds. Each crib is made of transparent materials, and the beds are cushioned with comfortable cotton materials. These cotton materials are synthesized using high-tech technology to enable babies to get a better sleep. Since King Vegeta led the Saiyans to join Frieza, Vegeta''s technology has also been fully developed. A green-skinned cosmic person with a large duckbill-shaped mouth is patrolling the baby room, and there are several cosmic people who also have green duckbills next to them. They are busy recording baby data. "Broli, the combat power is only 4, the lower-level fighters, it''s really rubbish." The cosmic man who took the lead looked at the energy detector next to the crib and said disdainfully to the cosmic man next to him. "This is the daughter of Paragas. Paragas is an upper-level warrior. I didn''t expect to have such a weak offspring. This little girl will definitely have nothing to do in the future." A cosmic person looked at the record and reported the detailed information of the baby in the crib who was pointed at by them. "Tsk tsk, they are the descendants of Saiyans who are women. Saiyans are a fighting nation. Women themselves are difficult to become powerful weapons. Although there is a father of a superior fighter, this will probably be even worse. That group of Saiyans is not strong. Strong, but the self-esteem is a bit abnormal." "When this child grows up, if he is beautiful, he may be able to find a strong man to marry him. There is a backer. If he is not beautiful and no one has shelter, he will definitely be sent to the battlefield. Then he will be used as cannon fodder!" "The Saiyans are getting more and more worthless. Children born this year are so low in combat power that they will be abandoned by King Frieza sooner or later." The cosmic man next to him agreed. "Except for King Vegeta, there are only a dozen Saiyan fighters with a combat power of more than 10,000. I heard that they had encountered the old opponent Zvr not long ago. It seemed that the loss was very serious." Another cosmic person said softly to their heads. "However, the Saiyans are not without good heirs. King Vegetas son is a genius. It is said that he had more than 600 fighting power when he was born. He is only four years old and has thousands of fighting power. It is said that he is likely to grow up. Become a rare power among Saiyans, and was named''Vegeta'' by King Vegeta after the planet!" "By the way, have you heard that Vegeta has been invaded by someone recently? Several Saiyans who are not weak in combat have mysteriously disappeared. The Saiyans are now a little panicked and are searching everywhere. It is said that Vegeta The king is in a state of anger!" "Haha, those proud savage monkeys also have today, they deserve it!" "Stop talking here, and quickly record all the data and hand it over to King Frieza." The leader of the universe scolded his subordinates. As soon as they heard of King Frieza, they all became honest, and quickly recorded the infant''s combat effectiveness data. King Frieza is an invincible existence, and he can destroy the planet with a wave of his hand. This kind of power has exceeded their cognition, and they can''t imagine what can be compared to King Frieza.That is a veritable king of the universe, as long as the mention of King Frieza, their hearts are full of awe. After these cosmic people left the baby room, the baby girl called "Broly" opened her eyes. "It''s been four years since I was born, and my combat power is only a few thousand, really weak!" "The disappearance of the Saiyan is probably a masterpiece of the body..." Jiujiu Shuge www.99shuge.com "Broly? This name is really frustrating. Is this an excellent choice that the ontology says? Although I am not very resistant to being a female, after all, my previous memories are all male memories from the ontology! This is true! Very troublesome!" ... ... A day ago, Nagato, who lived in Bai Yujing all the year round, used the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds to open an unknown door of time and space when he was very boring, and then sent a Mu Dun clone to send it over. After crossing the gate of time and space, Nagato found that he had won the lottery, and Nima''s had directly descended on Vegeta. What kind of world is the world of Dragon Ball. The most intuitive impression in the memory of previous lives is probably that Lord Earth does not know how many times he has been blown up by this group of abnormalities... Even Nagato, who claims to be the number one offensive force in the Ninja world, has an embarrassing situation in this world that he is not able to contribute enough. Fortunately, the power of writing round eyes can make Nagatos Mudan clone almost ignore the many attacks in this world, but the attack power or something, unless the body directly equips the ten thousand worlds, otherwise it will not be able to do the perverted power in this world, at least The direct confrontation on the flesh god was almost too. But mentally! The few Saiyan monkeys showing dementia in Saya''s laboratory can explain some problems! After committing several crimes, Nagato came to Saiyans nursery, and unexpectedly discovered one thing, that is, the timing of his arrival is very good, just in time for the birth of the protagonist Monkey King, but- "Choose the protagonist or something, it is easy to be stared at by the origin of the world. Although the heavens and tunnels of this world are extremely weak, but the humanity is too strong, it is better not to attract the attention of the world too much." "Bro... Li? Well, although there was a small mistake, but after all, he is a legendary Super Saiyan. He is definitely strong enough. If he gives up, he will probably be condemned by God..." "And I also think I should try to start the six incarnations directly from the baby. In that case, what will happen!" ... ... "The situation is that even the power of my Hungry Ghost Dao was suppressed by this terribly powerful system, and I couldn''t awaken it, ontology!" Broly sighed secretly, looked at the noisy Kakarot next to him, and rolled her eyes involuntarily. "No wonder Broly has always wanted to kill you in the original book. Even I have this idea. It''s really noisy!" But to be honest, Broly didn''t think much about Kakarot''s affairs. In fact, from the time she was born, Broly had accumulated a large amount of the power of origin and time and space in her body, which was used to seal the rising qi in her body. Shield yourself from suppressing the blood of other Saiyans, especially advanced Saiyans, just-- "Damn it, this bloodline is too strong, right? It constantly automatically generates qi every day, even if you don''t practice, you can continue to grow stronger. I hope you don''t reveal your identity before being sent away!" ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of "Yuexiaying", ask for a reward and subscribe!.. 97 Chapter 049-The Second Planet Trial You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a flash, it has been more than a month since Broly was born to Vegeta.During this time Broly''s father, the Saiyan named Paragas, visited her once.But after seeing the detector data on the crib she was lying on, she was disappointed and never came to see her again. In his heart, Broly''s life is estimated to be a waste that even an ordinary low-level fighter can hardly reach. If it''s a boy, it may be possible to stimulate potential through battles, but it is a pity that she is a girl, and she is destined to have nothing in the future.In the Saiyans, the phenomenon of patriarchy is very serious, even if the offspring of intermediate fighters or senior fighters, a girl born with such a low combat effectiveness, will not be the focus of training. In this month, Broly finally liberated her power as a hungry ghost road, opened up an energy space in her body, and finally solved her own soaring qi that almost used her body to seal the original power. And the crisis that the power of time and space wears away. It is necessary to know that the power of Qi and the power of the source is different by several levels. Although the power of the power of the source and the power of time and space are very rare, they can almost wipe out these two powers, which is enough to explain the qi in Broli''s body. How much is it? At night, the whole planet Vegeta is full of festive atmosphere. The Saiyan prince, Vegeta''s son, Vegeta was selected by Frieza and became a direct subordinate to train him. For this reason, Vegeta gave a banquet in the palace. Those with high status and some well-known Saiyan fighters all participated in this banquet. Broly is a bit ironic about such a banquet. Is she celebrating that she will be killed in a while?Thinking about this, Broly felt that it was a pity that the Saiyan died like this, but-- "Think about this group of arrogant people, and the group of tyrannical monkeys who can destroy the planet when they are born, let them die..." The lively banquet soon passed, and Vegeta returned to its usual calm.The soldiers began to go out one after another to perform the tasks assigned by King Frieza. At the berthing port of the spacecraft, there are individual spacecraft coming and going, and the spacecraft are constantly rising and falling. Hundreds of cosmic people in the distance came over, and they all carried a baby in their hands. According to Saiyan convention, these babies had to be sent to different planets for exercise. The strength of the force to go to the planet is determined by the infant''s combat power. Although the Saiyans admire fighting and can even be said to be very cold-blooded, it is impossible to send Saiyan children to those mortal planets. According to the traditional division of force, the planets with the highest combat power below 1,000 are classified as low-level planets, those with the highest combat power between 1,000 and 10,000 are classified as intermediate planets, and those with the highest combat power above 10,000 are classified as Higher planet. Only the strongest warrior of Vegeta can surrender higher planets with a combat power of more than 10,000. Only 13 Saiyans, including King Vegeta, have a combat power of more than 10,000.Among them, the strongest King Vegeta has a combat power of 100,000. Of course, the most famous of these 13 people is Badak, who was born as a low-level warrior, who is also the father of the future Monkey King. Through battles, he has miraculously nearly 60,000 combat power. Just today, all the children born in this year will be sent to different planets, and Broly is one of them. Since Broly only detected 4 combat power when she was born, and she was a baby girl, she would be sent to a planet with extremely low combat power.Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com Broly stared wide-eyed as the children were sent into the spacecraft cabin and then flew into space. She was about to leave Vegeta and embark on her own journey. Broly was very excited. Her dream is ahead. As long as she leaves Vegeta, she can have her own space. She wants to break out Brilliant, the way to achieve your own strong. Broly was gently put into the flight cabin by a cosmic man. The spacecraft had already set its destination, and both the sleeping mode and the Saiyan training mode were turned on. After the spacecraft lifted off, looking at the star Vegeta gradually disappearing, Broli said with emotion: "Who would have thought that such a beautiful planet would be destroyed by Frieza''s energy ball in a while? " Then Broly closed her eyes and entered the training mode of Saiyan, waiting for the arrival of her destination. ... ... In the Bai Yujing Hall, Nagato silently closed the gate of time and space. Nagato didn''t want his gate of time and space to be discovered by the powerhouses of the world over there. After all, the humanity of the Dragon Ball world was too strong and too perverted. In this time and space exploration, Nagatos Hungry Ghost Dao incarnation has been successfully reincarnated, and now only the strongest incarnation of Heaven and Human Dao is left, but Nagato already has a goal, but we have to wait a few more years. . "Suddenly I look forward to Broly''s growth, but still..." With that said, Nagato disappeared instantly, and almost at the same time appeared in a jungle under the Baiyujing of Ten Thousand Realms. Ten Thousand Realms has remained undeveloped. The bases of Nagato and Six Incarnations are all built on Baiyu. Above the capital. The area of ??one million square kilometers has a biological chain composed of various creatures from all over the world, as well as the monsters that Saya captured and brought over from the world of platycodon, and even some excellent orphans selected from other worlds. These people were placed in a suitable village by Nagato and named Maple Village because of the maple forest in that area. There is a stone stele in the center of the village, which records the foundation of practice and the intelligent clone of the Red Queen. If they succeed in practice one day, those who are still loyal can be reused and gain a higher level of practice. Excellent people can obtain Bai Yujing''s entry qualifications. There are only a thousand orphans in this village, and the number is not that many. Just because there is more than one world as a backup, the selection criteria for Nagato or the Six Incarnations have suddenly risen a lot. Although these orphans are not extraordinary geniuses, they are also high-class Genius. "Huh... not there?" Standing in the jungle, I cant feel the breath of the person in Maple Village. Nagato is a bit strange, but he didnt use the power of the Lord of the World to find out, but instead let go of his perception, because the power of the creator is too easy. It is a double-edged sword to make people indulge in excessive use! Soon Nagato found the breath of the other party. That unique and independent breath rose into the air, and Nagato quickly flew in the direction of the breath... .. 98 Chapter 050 The third more Fenghua peerless You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, this is..." As soon as I arrived at the nearby Nagato, I saw the black whirlpool in the distance, and the horrible evil spirit scattered from the whirlpool. I couldn''t help frowning, "Saya''s little monster actually has such a scale. The monsters in Inuyasha world are too bad. , It seems that we still dont let her send monsters over in the future. At least Ten Thousand Realms will be expanded to the size of a planet, enough to support me after setting up a thunder tribulation. Thunder Tribulation is the immune system of the world, but the current ten thousand realms are too small. If a Thunder Tribulation is set up, every time a Tribulation Crossing will shake the entire world and shake the foundation of the world too much. "However, no matter how many times I look at it, I think you are really perfect like this!" At this time, there is no shadow of the monster''s nest in Nagato''s eyes, only the cold, light, graceful and elegant next to the nest. Witch. The simple and elegant hair band, the clear and deep eyes, the white and beautiful oval face; the delicate and exquisite facial features with the white and red witch costume, showing its pure white, holy and noble and clear and beautiful temperament. Water eyes like black jade, no mood swings can be seen, and the pale pink lips are firm and melancholy.Yanran smiled, not eating human fireworks. The plain clothes are like snow, the eyebrows contain Dai, and the eyes are like autumn water, exuding a mysterious and glamorous temperament. The jade body is cold and soft as boneless, like a jade carved from ice, and the cold is lingering, setting her off like a fairy in the sky, beautiful It''s like an extremely unreal dream. Kikyo, a woman who even Nagato can''t bear to directly use her strength, but she hopes very much. After acquiring the soul of Kikyo, Nagato was able to resurrect the witch, especially through the harvest of the maiden maple and the cemetery of Kikyo, and the harvest of Saya in the world of Kikyo, it is easy to nurture the power of life, but the natural ability of the world tree. However, as a man who has an ambition for Kikyo, Nagato will naturally not put Kikyo back to the world of Kikyo, but if he uses the baptism of the spirit sea, he is worried that the maiden will lose the most moving spirituality. In desperation, long Men had no choice but to resurrect Doraji, before the other party was awake, sent people to Fengzhi Village, let her live a good period of time. "Although they are all miscellaneous monsters, even if the number is huge, for Kikyo, it is really...hehe!" Nagato couldn''t help laughing when he saw the number of terrifying monsters flying out from the center of the whirlpool. A flying dragon roared and rushed towards the bellflower, but in an instant, a stream of light flashed away, and its head and body were shot through in an instant, turning into the most primitive aura and disappearing between the sky and the earth. It is the purifying arrow of Kikyo! "Awesome!" Seeing that Kikyo had wiped out a high-level monster with an ordinary wooden arrow wrapped in light spiritual power, Nagato couldn''t help but secretly praised.Completely different from the witches Nagato encountered before, Kikyo does not use its own powerful spiritual power, but purely relies on its own control of spiritual power to engrave a powerful operation method on the arrow through a special method. Purifying the monster in one fell swoop, the subtlety in it, no matter if it is a bit more or less, it will greatly reduce the destructive power of this arrow. Moreover, Kikyo''s spiritual power actually contains the power of demon-breaking that is not weak. "In comparison, Kagome is several levels worse. I like you more and more, Kikyo!" Nagato was completely attracted by the fighting style of Kikyo. Under the attack of the tide of monsters, Kikyo is not afraid, and calmly draws a bow and shoots an arrow. A demon-breaking arrow can instantly empty a small monster, and confront the few monsters separated from the monster group. It uses the less expensive Purification Arrow to turn them into ashes easily. However, the matter is not over yet, with so many high-level monsters, how could there not be a top-level monster leader.At the center of the disappearing evil spirit, a huge monster flew out. "Damn witch, you are looking for death!" Amid the terrifying roar, two huge lightning bolts sprayed towards Kikyo from the mouth of his two heads.Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org "It turned out to be Thunder Beast!" Not only Kikyo, but even Nagato was taken aback. The appearance of an ape, the body of a raccoon, the limbs of a tiger, and the tail of a snake can fly without wings. The pet of Thor in Japanese legend, the top monster Thunder beast in Nagato world, although it is only a cub! "Damn it, isn''t Saya who is in charge of this aspect a natural stupid? Even a weak cub, creatures like Thunder Beast can''t be brought here casually!" Nagato complained with a wry smile, in fact, he didn''t know. I guessed the fact by accident. Its not that Nagato is afraid of uncontrollable situations in his own world. The Lord of the World is not an empty word, but the ten thousand worlds are just a nascent world after all, and the trajectory of the laws is still very obvious. Growing up here will accumulate a considerable future. This is why Nagato and others come here to collect orphans! The natural affinity of the monsters is too good here, especially the Thunder Beast, which has almost no natural enemies, and it grows too disruptive to balance. "Leimon, why do you gather so many monsters here to harm humans!" Kikyo asked coldly while facing Leiju''s sharp gaze without any fear. At this time, Nagato knew that Maple Village seemed to have suffered. Nagato was also a little angry about this guy''s attack. Almost at the same moment, the Red Empress immediately sent an explanation, saying that it was Nagato, the Lord of the world who was paying attention to them. If they died before they grew up, they would be destined to be worthless. In this regard, Nagato acquiesced! "Hmph, a mere human dare to question the young master of the great Thunder Beast clan! Miko, you are looking for death!" Nagato in the distance heard some black lines in his forehead, where is the Thunder Beast clan? "Answer me, monster!" Kikyo instantly set up a demon-breaking arrow, the pressure that was almost a natural enemy for the monster, not only scared the originally arrogant Thunder beast and flew high in the sky, the long gate in the distance, surprised Looking at the road shining at the tip of the demon-breaking arrow almost condensed into a substantial demon-breaking power. "Can''t hide!" At a glance, Nagato could see that Kikyos Demon Smashing Arrow had locked the Thunder Beast, no matter how high he flew, he still couldn''t escape the serious attack of the Demon Smashing Arrow. "Hmph, for us monsters, humans are just food! It is their honor to die in my hands!" "Stupid!" Seeing that the Thunder Beast was still provoking Kikyo at this time, Nagato secretly said, in the ten thousand realms, where is the Thunder Beast clan, and even if the Thunder Beast clan really appears, Kikyo won''t stop! "In this case, then..." After confirming the cruel nature of the Thunder Beast, mechanical farming no longer talks about nonsense. The demon-breaking arrow that has long been ready to be sent instantly disappears from the tight bowstring, passing a cold light, like a meteor flying towards. The Thunder Beast galloped away at high altitude. There is no need to lock at all. The speed that bursts out, even Nagato just saw a ghost. It was just a low-level top monster that was even more unbearable. He didn''t realize what was going on and his heart was already The arrow of demon-breaking was shot through, and the huge demon-breaking power instantly exploded his huge body to pieces, and his soul was directly purified into the first soul. The power of the Demon Breaker Arrow is so powerful!.. 99 Chapter 051 The Fourth Nagato Script You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Light footsteps sounded behind Kikyo, the witch subconsciously turned around and pulled up her long bow. She saw a smiling red-haired man slowly approaching, ignoring Kikyos bow and arrows, and whispered: "I finally met, Kikyo !" "Excuse me, you are..." Feeling the human aura of the other party, Kikyo subconsciously retracted the longbow and asked coldly. "You can call me Nagato, Uzumaki Nagato, but I think you should know this name! Lord Miko from another world!" Nagato smiled lightly and approached him until he was only 1.2 meters away from Kikyo. It is said that this is a safe distance between humans. Nagato is not very clear about the specific situation, but looking at Kikyo''s face without any embarrassment, it is obviously useful. In order to keep Kikyo, Nagato has completely compiled a script, and now it is time to perform the script! "You are the creator of the village, the master of Bai Yujing, the ruler of the world, Lord Nagato!" Kikyo said with some surprise, his expression showed an urgent emotion for the first time, "Then the red queen said, you can travel through the world, Can you take me back, please!" At this time, the platycodon, who had cultivated in Ten Thousand Realms for a long time, had already helped Nagatoro by the intelligent clone of the Red Queen. She already knew the fact that this place was not her own world. "Kikyo can call me Nagato." Nagato said familiarly, "Of course it can, but...I hope that Miss Kikyo can be stronger. After all, I am only from your reincarnation, my lover''s body. I separated you from the jade of the four souls. It has been a long time since your age..." After speaking, Nagato immediately opened a door to the world of grievances, and gestured to Kikyo, "After this door, it is Kikyo your world..." "Master Xie Changmen!" When he heard this, he couldn''t care about anything, and stepped across the gate of time and space. "The world of Inuyasha has long been directly independent by me, and only Saya and Sasaemaru can enter! People who come out of it will not bring out any information about that world. Kikyo, we have time, take it slowly..." Following Kikyo, Nagato smelled a fresh and elegant fragrance, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. ... ... "Ah! Welcome, Miss Kikyo, I''m Kagome''s mother, you can just treat this as your home in the future!" In Nippon Shrine, Kagome''s mother immediately fell in love with Kagome when she saw Kagome who was exactly the same as Kagome. I heard Nagato tell the story of Kagome''s past life. The Higurashi Maiden, who was so touched by the story of Kikyo, had long regarded her as her own daughter. She took Kikyo and asked about her warmth. At the same time, she introduced Kikyo to some common sense of the world and 500-year history. "This way I have another sister. Sister Kikyo is much more prettier than Sister Kagome!" Caota also pulled on Kikyo''s sleeve and looked at this beautiful big sister happily. "Miko-sama, I am the current Master of Higurashi Shrine. I want to ask you about spiritual power cultivation and demonization, do you think..." Grandpa Kagome is also here to join in the fun. Kikyo has been here for five hundred years. The former owner, an authentic maiden with real mana, would naturally receive Kikyo graciously. "Nagato-kun! How do I feel that we have become outsiders instead!" Reading Bookstore www.kanshu55.com "You don''t need to say, I am the same. Kikyo can compare the two of us together!" Nagato and Kagome looked at each other, a little dumbfounded. Only Nagato and the Incarnation of Six Ways knew about the world of Inuyasha. In order to completely complete their plan, even Nagato''s own lovers did not say. "Platus grandiflorum is your previous life. Because of the jade of the four souls, it maintains the integrity of its own will. At the beginning, I was worried that what would happen to her if you merged her, so I separated her." Human rhetoric. "Kagome, Nagato-kun! Give a good treat to Miss Kikyo, I''m going to the vegetable market to buy some ingredients and make hot pot tonight!" Mom Kagome, who finally asked about Kikyo, remembered that she was going to buy food to entertain Kikyo, and finally stopped, and said to Nagato and Kagome that now Nagato has long been recognized as Kagomes husband. "Kanji, let''s go here, grandpa, Caotai, don''t pester the bellflower anymore, it''s rude!" After her mother left, the powerful Kagome finally stepped forward and pulled away his disrespectful grandfather and noisy grass, and took Kijis hand and walked towards the lobby. Now she is the master and must be the master. The appearance of Doraemon is good, and the appearance of Kikyo is also quite stressful for her. "Except for the strange buildings and lights outside, the inside of the room is not very different from our time!" It was already evening when I came to the world of the Grudge, so the neon lights in the city were already lit. The first thing Kikyo noticed were the buildings in the distance that were higher than the shrines and the shining lights. "Because we are a shrine here, there is little change. You will know it when you come to our room!" Gowell took a hand of Kikyo, and after entering the lobby for an introduction, he took her to walk around the various rooms on the first floor, and then went upstairs to take a look at their own room. There was a modern atmosphere. It is relatively thick. At the end of the walk, they finally arrived in front of the ancient Godwood. At this time, Kikyo stepped forward and touched a dent on the Godwood, which was the mark of being shot by an arrow. "...The sacred tree has lost the power of time and space." For a long time, Kikyo said such a sentence. ... ... One month later, Kikyo returned to the Ten Thousand Worlds and settled down in the Maple Village, taking care of the orphans every day. Kagome was shocked after seeing Kikyo, or the attraction of the same origin, or other reasons, the two became sisters , Kagome, as a high school student, often goes to Maple Village during vacations. Similarly, Nagato also visits the village from time to time to get in touch with Kikyo, but I dont know if the maiden is too reluctant, or Nagato is really not good at this aspect, and the progress is not great, but Nagato doesn''t mind that much. As long as we wait for the little bit of love from Kikyo, the curse embedded in Kikyo will take effect, and Nagato will have the opportunity to win. The endless years are now one of Nagatos best weapons. Wait, yes The premise of hunting!.. 100 Chapter 052 Broly Fifth First Battle! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a blink of an eye, Broly''s spacecraft has been flying in space for more than two or three months. With a beep, a computer prompt sounded in the spacecraft. "The target''Serra Star'' is approaching, and it is expected to arrive at Serra Planet in one sun." "Repeat, the target''Serra Star'' is approaching, and it is expected to arrive at Serra Planet in one sun." With the sound of the reminder, the hibernation mode of the spacecraft gradually closed, and Broly also woke up from her deep sleep. "Are you here?" Broly thought to herself. Although Broly has been asleep during the eight months of flying in the universe, the computer has been instilling Saiyan fighting skills into her brain at all times. Now Broly''s mind is full of various ways of fighting, so she really wants to land on the planet Sierra and practice the skills she has acquired. Working hard to calm herself down, Broly closed her eyes and began to accept the last day of study. The planet Sierra is a relatively primitive beast planet. 70% of the planet is oceans, and nearly 30% of the remaining 30% are polar regions covered with ice and snow. The land accounts for only about 20% of the entire planet, and most of them It is a jungle, with only a few plateaus and deserts, but all kinds of beasts and birds live on this vast land. Planet Sierra is a low-level planet, and none of the strongest species on it has more than 500 combat power. It is enough for Broly, this planet is suitable for Saiyans like her to exercise. After all, Broly is still in a self-sealed state, and if the strength is too strong, skills or something, there is no way to exercise. . Boom!!! The violent impact sound shook all directions, and then hit the thick sand.A shock wave spread from the point of impact to all places. Under the effect of the shock wave, the huge trees that were tall* fell to one side, and the whole tree was uprooted. Gradually, the smoke composed of sand and dust dissipated, and what appeared in front of us was bare sand and stone that had become unrecognizable and nearly 100 meters square, with a huge impact crater about 40 meters in diameter and about 10 meters deep in the middle. "call" The door of the spaceship opened, and Broly crawled out of it, holding a single frame-shaped energy detector in her hand. When you press the switch of the energy detector, a beep sounds in your ears, and a series of data appear on the screen.The energy detector detected that the highest combat power on this planet was around 467, which was more than 1,300 kilometers away, and then it showed dozens of signal sources with combat power above 300. "This Serra Star''s combat power is not very low!" Broli stopped the test, because these have no meaning to her. Broly''s power is not necessary to practice for the time being. What needs to be practiced is skill. ! Time passed day by day, and soon a month passed. A young figure in the jungle constantly waved his hand at the big tree in front of him for practice, and punched the big tree with bursts of fists. The small palm hit the big tree, the big tree more than one meter thick suddenly swayed, and then a lot of leaves fell down. Broly put her palms away, squatted violently and kicked out diagonally, kicking heavily on the tree, the tree fell down with a squeak, and at the moment the tree fell, Broly jumped after it. Five meters, looking at the fallen tree, Broli smiled. With the training these days, Broly can already control the speed and strength of her punches, and the combat effectiveness is slowly rising. Next, Broly plans to challenge those aggressive beasts. Turning on the energy detector, Broly began to look for the beast that matched her battle.Mengsheng Novel www.mengshengxs.com About two kilometers away from the previous location, Broly''s figure appeared on the branch of a big tree. Looking around, she found that the surrounding area was surrounded by giant trees, the vegetation was very dense, and the ground not far away was towering. Picking up a few ledges, a large reptile resembling a dinosaur lying there, that is Broly''s goal. The large lizards awareness was very keen. It found Broly the moment she appeared, buzzed and ran towards the tree where Broly was located, and appeared in front of Broly soon. It is hard to imagine that a behemoth with such a bloated body could have such agile skills. "boom" The lizard hit the trunk with its huge body, and the big tree broke and fell quickly. Broly took the opportunity to flash to the side of the dinosaur and rushed towards the dinosaur. She clenched her fist and hit the abdomen heavily. The big lizard turned over and fell to the ground, raising a thick layer of smoke and sand. The big lizard let out a painful cry, and its tail slammed towards Broly.Broly was taken aback, and when she was about to be hit by the tail, a teleport disappeared, and then appeared on the back of the lizard''s head. "watch out!" Broly hit the big lizard several times in a row. "Woo Hum..." Due to the heavy blow to the head, the lizard roared angrily, opening its mouth wide to reveal its sharp teeth and biting towards Broly.The speed of the mouth was very fast, but Broly had been prepared long ago, and she leaned slightly to one side, cleverly avoiding the big mouth. Then, with one foot on the ground, Broly did a few backflips and opened a distance of tens of meters with the lizard. Then she swooped down and kicked the lizards elbow and the lizard shook. He whispered a few times and then started to counterattack. There was a thumping pounding sound, and the two kept attacking each other, and it didn''t take long for both sides to wear scars. Broly drew a distance from the big lizard, wiped the sweat and blood from her forehead, calmed down and stared at the prey seriously. "The skin of this lizard is very thick, and ordinary attacks can''t cause any damage to it." She has to be really capable, she thought to herself. Fortunately, she is a Saiyan. Although young, she has shown extraordinary agility and responsiveness. This is the characteristic of a fighting nation. Concentrate all the Qi on the body on the index finger of the right hand, and the index finger slowly emits a faint blue light. "Sword Guanbo!" Broli yelled softly. A slender wave of qigong shot from the index finger and flew towards the neck of the big lizard. This wave of qigong gathered all of Broli''s qi and penetrated the neck of the big lizard without any hindrance. The big lizard let out a painful roar, blood kept flowing out of the wound on his neck, his body slammed to the ground, and soon lost his life. Seeing the big lizard fell to the ground and died, Broly collapsed to the ground feebly, breathing heavily in her mouth. The qigong wave just now exhausted her whole body. This energy attack called "Ken Guanbo" was created by Broly after she realized the existence of Qi and combined with Saiyan moves.It is made by gathering the energy of the whole body, and it is very powerful. Although it consumes a lot of energy, it is very suitable for Broly. Nowadays, Broly is actually an existence that has a large amount of Qi reserves, but cannot output a large amount of energy at one time. The young physical body restricts Broly''s output, and the lack of fighting skills makes Broly''s power a lot of waste. Seeing that the sky had become dim, Broly got firewood from all around and started preparing dinner. She cut a few pieces of meat from the big lizard and grilled it on the campfire, but the taste was very ordinary. When she had enough food and drink, Broly jumped onto the tree and lay down in the branches of the tree to start resting... 101 Chapter 053 The sixth nerve tree! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A loud rumbling noise came from far away, causing Broly, who was about to rest, to curl her lips uncomfortably, and jump to the tree. Only half a month below, a dark shadow in the distance slowly rose. , Gradually, even the ground under Broli''s feet began to tremble slightly, and the animals in the forest were running around, it seemed that something was coming! "What''s the matter with this situation?" Broly may be self-reliant on the strength of ten thousand points after the seal was released, or the fighting nature of the Saiyan bloodline. She was not afraid of any challenge at all, and she still watched quietly. . Gradually, the dark shadow that was rising in the distance and growing bigger gradually became clear in the moonlight. After Broly looked at it, she was surprised that it turned out to be a weird giant tree! As the giant tree continues to grow, inheriting the dual perception of the reincarnation eye and the innate perception of Qi, Broly actually read a painful cry from the planet under her feet. The planet is very harmful... "Neural tree?" The name of a plant that appeared in the Dragon Ball world appeared in Broly''s mind. It is said that the fruit of the nerve tree was originally only a god can eat, and the nerve tree will absorb all the nourishment of the earth after it takes root, and the result is that the planet''s land But it will become a barren desert, and even a single grass will not grow on the land hundreds of years later. "It seems that my luck is very good. I can encounter this kind of thing, although it is not very useful..." In Bai Yujing, Nagato suddenly received a message from Broli, and an image appeared in front of Nagato, very clear. I saw that on a green planet, there was a big tree tens of thousands of meters high, straight into the sky and the earth.After zooming in on the lens, it was discovered that the so-called green color on the planet was grown from the root system of the giant tree, dense and continuous, and even wrapped the entire planet. Originally, a green planet was so colorful and beautiful.However, from the feedback shots, it was found that the planet was deadly silent, with no sound. Zooming in on the lens again, I was shocked to find that among the countless root systems under those green vegetation, there were actually dead creatures, white withered bones.Except for the root system that penetrated deeply into the soil, there were no other plants on the exposed ground. This is horrible! However, when Nagato saw it, he smiled. Neural tree!A very caring plant in Dragon Ball World!Unexpectedly, Broly was so lucky that she found it on the trial planet. Speaking of the neural tree, it is bound to speak of Darius. In the plot, it is the neural tree he discovered. Darius was a low-level warrior, born on the planet Vegeta, and one of the extinct Saiyan survivors.He looks a lot like Wukong. As for whether he has anything to do with Wukong, it will be known by a blood test in the future. Darius is ashamed of being a low-level fighter. He is very ambitious. Other Saiyans rely on their own efforts to improve their combat effectiveness, but he improves by eating the fruits of the nerve tree. It is said that only gods can eat the fruits of the nerve tree, and after the nerve tree takes root, it will absorb all the nourishment of the earth. As a result, the land of that planet will become a barren desert, and hundreds of years later there will be a grass It won''t grow.Somehow, he was discovered by Darius, who boosted his strength and ambition. In the plot, Darius relies on the power of the nerve tree fruit to conquer the universe. Later, he and his men stared at the earth, but they failed under the confrontation of Monkey King, Klin, Yamucha, and Gohan. They were wiped out by Wukong. At this time, Darius hadn''t come to the earth yet, and he didn''t know where he was hiding. Nagato didn''t know if he had discovered the nerve tree now. However, it is not important to Nagato whether Dales discovered the neural tree. At most, Nagato is reluctant to add an object to be studied for Saya''s base. In the plot, Darius''s combat power before eating the fruit is more than 18,000 and less than 30,000. He has beaten 18,000 Piccolo and lost to 30,000 Goku.After eating the fruit, he defeated Wukong who was ten times the world king boxing at more than 300 thousand.The sixth book www.6shu8xs.com This is the strength of Darius after reaching the earth, that is to say, his combat power is more than 18,000, then he must have eaten the fruit of the nerve tree before going to the earth.Otherwise, his low-level fighter would not be so high in strength. In Nagato''s eyes, let alone Darius''s current combat effectiveness, even if he ate the nerve tree fruit and reached the peak of 300,000, it was not in Nagato''s eyes. This guys mental power is weak, just by looking at his performance in the original book... Relying on the planet''s nutrient supply, Nagato doesn''t take much fancy to the fruits that Nagato produces. If the level of that power is true, it would be inferior to Nagato''s Five Elements True Qi! However, what if Nagato provides spiritual fruit trees with purer energy, better energy than the nutrients of that planet?! So, how far will this spiritual fruit tree that can destroy the vitality of a planet grow for hundreds of years?! If you study the spiritual fruit tree thoroughly, understand the principle of energy conversion, and improve this conversion process, what changes will the spiritual fruit tree have?! Inside, there is too much expectation. Opening the gate of time and space, Nagato stepped out, and when he reappeared, Nagato had already come to the sky above a green planet, with Broly''s spaceship at the foot of Nagato. During the growth of the giant tree before, Broly worried that if she was attacked by the giant tree, it would be bad if it broke out accidentally, so she took a spaceship to get here. Nagato nodded to Broly, who was in the form of a child in the spaceship, and then looked at the giant tree. The Nagato that appeared on the body has a life barrier on it, and it can survive even in the universe! On the planet, the huge tree with a height of more than ten thousand feet can be seen clearly, and its huge canopy with a radius of 100 kilometers is so dazzling and green. But who knows that this beautiful green jade is actually at the cost of destroying a planet for hundreds of years?! At this moment, an egg-shaped spaceship landed on this planet from the void in the distance, lit a raging flame, and plunged one end. "Saiyan? Isn''t the familiar spacecraft of the same model as the one under my feet?" "...Dalles? Is that guy? Very likely!" His eyes flickered, Nagato activated the space power to take Broly out of the spacecraft and place it in the enchantment, sending the spacecraft into the world, silently following the spacecraft that pierced the atmosphere and burned. boom! The spacecraft landed and smashed into a big hole. boom! The door of the spaceship opened, and a Saiyan walked out. The hidden Nagato looked at it was a six or seven-year-old Saiyan. If you look closely, it is Darius, if not for the power detector on his head and the Saiyan warrior. With the evil expression on Dariuss combat uniform, Im afraid he thought he had seen Monkey King... 102 Chapter 054 Collect Seeds Seventh! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This guy must have something to do with Wukong, otherwise how could it look like this? Could it be the accidental product of Wukong and his father Badak''s affair outside?There is some gossip in Nagato''s heart! "Yes, it''s here, hoo, I finally found it, the nerve tree, hahahaha!!! It actually exists, Darius, I will become the overlord of the universe." Darius looked up at the unbelievable nerve tree. , His face was full of enthusiasm, his eyes were full of excitement, and his blood was bursting. It is completely imaginable how he feels at the moment. "It''s the fruit of the nerve tree!" At this time, Darius seemed to see something, showing a brighter smile, and then he saw him ascending the giant tree at a very fast speed. Dariuss combat power is only a few hundred, but compared to ordinary earthlings in this world, he is already a superhuman existence, a nerve tree with many feet, for Darius, although it is not flat. Walking is not affected at all, but the impact is not great. Nagato''s eyesight was much stronger than Darius, and the other party could see it, and Nagato naturally arrived, and saw scattered fruits growing on the canopy of the huge emerald tree. Sporadic, it is relative to the huge tree canopy, in Nagato''s view, there are about hundreds of them. "Well, what will be the effect after the first Dares eats?" Thinking like this, Nagato didn''t move, but watched Darius'' actions quietly. You know, there are no wonders in the universe, if this thing is not. The nerve tree, but a poison or something, is fun... A few minutes later, Darius quickly came to the fruit that was closest to him, and with an expression of excitement, he gently took it in his hand and picked it off. call!Darius took a breath, calmed down, and swallowed the fruit in two mouthfuls. In an instant, Darius had a refreshing expression, as if he had taken drugs. "Well, Broly, how are the results of the detection?" Looking at the other party, Nagato was a little expectant, and asked Broly who was fiddling with the measuring instrument. "It''s increased by about ten times, and now there are thousands of fighting power!" said indifferently, and the young girl said disdainfully, because now Broli would have a fighting power of tens of thousands if it was fully unblocked. "It seems that it is indeed the nerve tree in the original Dragon Ball work!" Nagato affirmed, soaring into the air and flying in the direction of Darius, there was no sound in the whole process. Looking at Darius again, he felt the improvement in his strength. The child''s face flushed with excitement. He raised his head, with other fruits, his eyes glowing like a wolf, green. With a swish, Darius came to a place where the fruit grew, quickly picked it, swallowed it, and then continued climbing, plucked the fruit again, and swallowed it. Soon, Darius'' combat power rose to nearly 10,000. At this moment, Darius was crazy, with a crazy smile on his face, even his face was distorted! The fruit of the mental tree is too powerful, Darius thought, the excitement and excitement in his heart, and the huge expansion of ambition brought about by it, could not be added. With the remaining hundreds of fruits, Darius'' eyes radiated bright light, and the universe was under his feet!Biquge Novel www.lifankus.com "Hahaha!!!" At this moment, Darius couldn''t help laughing, so crazy and unrestrained, but at this moment, Darius only felt his head dizzy and didn''t know anything. "No matter how many times I look at it, I always feel that this group of perverts that can break the ground with one punch in this world, fainted directly under the impact of the mere mental power, and feel really speechless, really...fragile spirit..." Nagato revealed his figure. With one hand, he picked up Darius, who was about to fall, shook his head and waved his hand. The power of the original source turned into all the power to seal the opponent, and he threw it into the base of Ten Thousand Realms Baiyu Jingzhong. After solving Darius, Nagato no longer pays attention to him. He raised his head and pointed at the big tree. Observing carefully, Nagato discovered that in addition to the more than a hundred fruits, there are some fruits that are growing, very small and difficult to see. This shows that this tree has not completely consumed the vitality on this planet. Flying directly to the top of the canopy, Nagato found the most special seed. After thinking about it, Nagato came under the big tree, and between waving his hands, the power of the space instantly cut off 60% of the tree''s support route. In doing so, it is natural to think about the changes in the tree. Sure enough, Nagato soon discovered the problem, and the fruits that had just grown began to wither.Some ripe fruits also wilted.And the top seed became plump, darkened, and matured. "Very good, if the quantity is large, even good things will depreciate!" Thinking of this, Nagato gradually cut off the tree''s supply line, causing the tree to completely lose contact with the ground. Soon, only half of the more than one hundred mature fruits were left, and the giant tree itself began to wither. , Petrochemical... In the end, apart from the ripe fruit, there was only one seed left. Nagato flew up to the canopy and took the ripe fruit and seed off. Feeling the seed in the heart of the hand, Nagatos mental power was submerged in it, and then a burst of information was transmitted. After squinting his eyes to digest the information, Nagato opened his mouth and said: "So that''s it!" "The nerve tree originally grew in the realm of the gods, so there are rumors that only gods can eat any fruit. Because the nerve tree is too domineering, if it takes root on the planet, it will absorb all the nutrients of the earth and bear fruit. The land of the planet will become a barren desert until a single grass cannot grow. This kind of plant hurts the sky and is destroyed by the gods. Who knows, there is a seed that escaped destruction." "Very well, successfully completed, Broly, what are you going to do now, I remember this planet is your trial star, if it is discovered..." Nagato, who takes care of almost everything, looked at the petrifying nerves The tree looked at the almost dead planet again and said to Broly. "It''s okay, I have a star map, you can go anywhere you want, you just need to leave the fruit!" The young girl Broly said, but her eyes were slightly dissatisfied. Probably, this little girl was not able to fight just now. Not happy! Nagato didn''t say anything about this. Although Broly had no opinion, Nagato always felt a little ashamed of others. Saya was irresistible, and Broly''s matter was a choice made by Nagato on his own initiative... 103 Chapter 055 Dragon Ball is temporarily ending the eighth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, before Nagato was about to say anything, a strange feeling came. Nagato inexplicably thought of gears turning. Then, his eyes seemed to pass through countless voids, as if he had come to a new world. In the world, he became a spectator, watching everything happen. Nagato saw Frieza, the endless cosmic starry sky. An extremely huge spaceship led countless spaceships walking in the starry sky. All the people were fully armed and seemed to be going to perform some mission. "What is going on, Frieza personally dispatched it? With so many people?" Nagato looked at this strange scene curiously!He was standing beside Frieza, but no one seemed to be able to see him! "How long will it take to arrive?" Frieza asked the surrounding men. "Your Excellency Frieza, there is still one day left!" A person stepped forward and said, Nagato took a closer look, and this guy seemed to be called Dodalia... "Hey, Lord Frieza can''t wait anymore? Me too! It''s really exciting!" said a cosmic man who was covered in purple and had two sharp horns on his head. Nagato looked at this man suspiciously. It was not easy to think of such an unruly character in front of Frieza. The muscles of this person are tight, the lines are clearly and well-proportioned, and the whole body is wrapped with a heavy evil spirit. At a glance, you know that there are countless lives in the hands! "Hey! We can''t wait! When the time comes, captain, you don''t want to compete with us! We have been looking forward to this day for a long time!" Another cosmic man stepped forward and saw that he was tall, with yellow and white skin and a fiery red head The hair is dazzling. "That''s right! I used to hear how good they are every day, but now I have to learn and teach!" said a man with a red face and white hair that was similar to a human on earth. "And me!" An extremely tall, blue cosmic figure with a cover on his head said with an urn, his body is strong, rubbing his fists, rattling loudly. "Me too! I don''t know if they can learn my superpowers!" A short stature man with two pairs of eyes answered. These five people are connected together and they are extremely powerful. Except for the short universe man, the other four people give Nagato a very interesting feeling. "Okay! There will be a chance for you to show off then!" Frieza chuckled lightly, as if the momentum in front of him did not cause him any discomfort. You can do everything!" "Long live Lord Frieza!" The five people knelt in front of Frieza and saluted with their hands on their chests. "Team Kinuit..." Nagato had forgotten at all. The previous Dodalia was only known by Broly''s memory sharing, but in this way, it seems that the end of the Saiyans has arrived... Once again in a daze, Nagato returned to her senses. At this time, Broly looked at herself with a strange look, and shrugged at this moment. It resonates, I see the turning of the gears of destiny!" "Frieza took his subordinates, what is the team called, to destroy the Saiyans. Maybe someone will come to destroy you in a moment!" As if possessed by the god of plague, at the moment Nagato had just finished speaking, five spaceships turned into meteors and passed through the sky with naked killing intent. Nagato could only wave his hand helplessly. , A space door appeared, and one foot stepped in.360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com "In perception, the people who came are quite strong, don''t overturn the boat in the gutter!" And Broly didn''t respond at all, just with an excited smile, she walked in the direction where the spaceships landed, the seal was gradually unraveling, and Broly''s breath was also rapidly expanding... In the distant outer space of the universe. "King Frieza! A powerful response came from the position of coordinates 88832!" An alien researcher sitting in front of the machine opened his mouth with a solemn expression. "Huge force response?" When Frieza heard the words, he looked at the researcher with interest and asked that the Saiyan who had just wiped out the Saiyan planet happened to be aroused in his heart by the Saiyan named Badak. And Dodalia and Shang Bo next to him are also very interested, because they seem to have not encountered such a situation for a long time, nearly decades, or even longer, if they are not interested... "Wait! Lord Carl seems to be at that coordinate location!!!" At this moment, a researcher on the other side spoke again. "Carl? Isn''t the newcomer who just joined? Isn''t he chasing the Saiyan child? Is it his power response?" Frieza asked with a slightly changed face, and Dodoria and Shangbo next to him were full Looked seriously. "Master Carl is indeed hunting down the remaining Saiyans, only... it''s just..." The researcher''s face was covered with haze, and said with a bit of difficulty. "Just what?! Say it!" Frieza asked a little dissatisfied, and Dodoria and Shangbo were relieved when they heard that it was not Karls power response.. Because they thought that the power response was Karl, you know, it can be called by these researchers. Huge power response. Not to mention the combat power has exceeded 500,000. It''s strange not to make them nervous... "The difference between the combat power values ??of the two is too far! Lord Karl can''t win at all!" The researcher suddenly panicked. He quickly replied, his body was also a little trembling, after all, the detected power was really too strong, otherwise he would be really shocked... "Interesting! Champo, Dodalia, prepare the spaceship, let''s go and see." Frieza said, with a smile on his cold face, and said. Because this time Frieza did come to be interested, after all, he still believed in this mechanical investigation, so the person who reacted to that power, he wanted to see who could have such a powerful power... "Yes, Lord Frieza!!" Monk Dodoriya said in unison, and the two of them stepped back together, and then began to prepare... "Hmm, who is it, I really look forward to..." After Frieza finished speaking, he flew out in a floating seat, but this time Frieza finally saw no one, and the next time he met. , But it is Frieza''s tragedy...... .. 104 Chapter 056 The second generation Yu Ying ninth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, another year in a blink of an eye. This year, the ninja world was surging, the Nine Tails incident and the death of Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage, Konohas power has repeatedly declined. The name of the first Ninja village is slightly inconsistent, while the Urenin village has risen strongly, almost nothing. People can stop, and put a lot of pressure on the five ninja villages, and the five ninja villages will make concessions to each other, secretly form alliances, and confront them. After all, no matter how you say it, in addition to the Uzumaki Nagato who is the strongest in this world, there are six auxiliary shadow-level powerhouses. This situation is impossible in other ninja villages, no matter what you think! Although this resulted in the status of Unin Village as almost the public enemy of the Ninja world, it also made Unin Village''s reputation even more far-reaching. In many people''s minds, this Ninja Village, which only emerged in the three world wars, is about to replace Konoha, except for its lack of background and surprises Status. At this time, the crowd in Unin Village was surging, and there were even many ninjas from Ninja Village outside to watch the ceremony, because today is the day when the first Ukage, Uzumaki Nagato is about to abdicate, and the successor is the latest in Ukage Village. Masamori''s red-haired killer Ji, Uzumaki Kushina, is also Uzumaki Nagato''s wife. "Everyone knows that today is a very important day for the entire Yunin Village. As the first generation of Yukage, she won the name of the shadow from the chaotic Ninja world. After all, as a daimyo, my energy is also limited. Now I I am very happy to be able to personally pass the position of Yuying to the second generation Yuying!" "Everyone knows that the second generation of Yukage in Yunin Village is the pride of Yunin Village, and also my pride, Uzumaki Kushina, known as the Red-haired Killer Ji. I believe she will surely lead everyone in the construction of Yunin Village. It is more powerful." On the high platform, as soon as Nagato finished speaking, there was a burst of applause from the audience! "Next, we invite the second generation of Yukage, Uzumaki Kushina to give a speech for everyone." Nagato finally said, then turned into a metal ball and flew into the air, causing everyone in Yunin Village to cheer! "Long live Master Jiuxina!!" "Second-generation Yuying-sama!!" "Red-haired Killer Ji!!" There were cheers from the square.Wearing a white imperial robe and a hat with a rain shadow on his head, Uzumaki Jiuxina slowly walked to the front of the stage. The villagers unanimously stopped cheering and waited quietly for Uzumaki Kushina''s speech. Looking at the expectant people under the stage, Uzumaki Kushina also felt the heavy responsibility on her. Thinking of her childhood dreams, the girl''s heart was hot. "I love you!!" Uzumaki Kushina opened a big smile and shouted to the people who were looking forward to it. "Oh! We love you too, Yuying-sama..." The people on the square cheered excitedly. I have to say that the popularity of girls in this village is really high. Facing Nagato, the people in the village are more respectful, and facing Kusina, they are more fond. This is one of the reasons why Nagato abdicated soon after becoming Yukage. Nagato has ruled the village with strength for too long. Because of its supreme prestige, the whole village is as rigorous and efficient as a machine, but it is too tight. At this time, a different leader is needed. The tense Shinimura sighed with relief. At the highest point of Yurenin Village, Nagato reached out to catch the flying metal ball. He didn''t know where to hide his backhand, so he stood quietly, looking down at the whole village, with a smile on his mouth... ... ... At the Konoha Memorial Tablet, a white-haired teenager and a little girl with purple hair stood in front of the Memorial Tablet, and two bunches of white ju flowers were placed on the ground. The two of them have been quietly watching the new name added to the memorial tablet since Kyuubi attacked Konoha.1800 Literature www.1800wx.com "Now, Kakashi." The little girl spoke first, and she asked in a low voice, "Why can they sacrifice their lives to protect the village?" "Because they have something to protect. Ms. Watergate said:''Ninjas exist to protect.'' He told me that he has always believed in these words to become Hokage, so he wants to protect Konoha Village. Everyone in Konoha Village. We Konoha Ninja exist to protect Konoha Village." "Do ninjas exist for protection?" The little girl thought about what Watergate did to protect the stability and prosperity of Konoha Village. The little girl still remembers the warm smile at the moment the blond man appeared in front of her when she was crying desperately in a strange world. At the three pillars, Jilaiya was holding his chest against the pillar in the middle. He looked at the pillar he was leaning against, and the corner of his mouth curled up, remembering when he taught Watergate back then-- Jilaiya looked at the blond boy tied to the pillar, brought the bell in front of him, and smiled playfully: "How about it, kid! Do you want to come?" The blond boy cried firmly: "I will not give up, I will definitely become Hokage, and then come to protect the village and everyone." When Water Gate became Hokage, Water Gate smiled and showed Hokages hat to Jilaiya: "Look, Jiraiya teacher, I finally became Hokage. From now on, I will work harder and will not let me protect The village and everyone were hurt." Jilai also murmured to himself: "Hehe, Watergate, you finally protected the village and everyone, I''m leaving, Watergate, you don''t know when I will see you next time..." "By the way, the little girl of Jiu Xinnai has become a rain shadow. She is loved by people in Yuren Village..." As soon as the voice fell, Jiraiya''s figure disappeared, leaving only a few leaves falling... The little girl stared at the consolation monument for a few seconds, then turned around: "Brother Kakashi, let''s go, today''s training has doubled!" Teacher Watergate, I have accepted the will of fire, so please watch the teacher in the spirit of heaven. I know how difficult the future is, but even if I have to face the man who makes the world desperate, I definitely have to protect this village! The little girl didn''t know that when she made such a decision, the whole world seemed to be in an instant shock, and the favor of the world gathered around her, forming a tiger roar! ... ... Miaomu Mountain, the big toad immortal opened his eyes, his muddy eyes seemed to penetrate the path of fate, muttering to himself: "The tiger of the wind, has it also appeared? Even the fire and thunder are about to move, you To suppress the entire world, the son of the previous prophecy..." "The new son of prophecy...Her trajectory is actually disturbed by some kind of force. The son of the previous generation of prophecy, how sacred you are, you can continue to change the future..." "It will take a long time for the new son of prophecy to grow up, but the fragments of fate are getting more and more weird. World, where will your destiny go..." While speaking, the fairy slowly fell into a deep sleep, and the misty dreams were continuously connected with the fragments of the future... ps: It is a foreshadowing, the second episode is over!When the Naruto story begins, Nagato will probably be killed... 105 Chapter 001-The Tenth Start of Death You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The tenth day of the main god space is about to enter the mission space. Xiao Honglu, a newcomer to the Zhongzhou team, a wise man with abnormally developed brain nerve centers and cerebral cortex folds, and brain nerve mutations, has the ability to predict, can feel the coming of death in advance, and see the deadness in people. From the beginning, after listening to the veteran Zhan Lan talk about some necessary matters of the Lord God Space, Xiao Honglu felt that his team was very weird. Captain Li Shuaixi didn''t care about the team at all. He seemed to only care about himself, and the team was also full of uniqueness. Lonely molecule. Sister Zhan Lan, the alchemist who explained the rules for them, always carried a hysterical paranoia. According to Xiao Honglu''s observations, she had a great hatred for the captain, but Xiao Honglu knew that she would not be able to achieve her goals, because Xiao Honglu In her eyes, her lifelessness has already filled... Sure enough, on the fifth day of the main god space, Xiao Honglu discovered that the name on the door of Zhan Lan''s room had disappeared. According to the rules of the main god space, that is to say, she was dead. As soon as the young lady assassin appeared, she cut off the big bald man''s limbs and was extremely dangerous. The elf archer in the witch dress directly dragged a newcomer into the room. According to Xiao Honglu''s hunch at that time, that was dragged. The newcomer who left is also hopeless. Is there a mistake? It''s too dangerous!The twelve-year-old is roaring in his heart, coach, I want to change teams! The most bizarre thing was probably last night. Because I felt that the task of the next day was not practical, Xiao Honglu came out in the middle of the night to see if there was anything that could be exchanged. Then Xiao Honglu found that the name of the captain''s room had disappeared, that is... the captain was dead? "Yeah, Xiao Honglu, it was early!" Li Shuixi''s face was full of sunshine at this time, completely without the gloomy feeling of the previous zombie conversion, making Xiao Honglu''s face full of incredible! Isn''t this stuff dead? Why is it still there!Suddenly, Xiao Honglu felt that the water in the main god space was so deep! In a short while, the staff of the Zhongzhou team arrived, the elegant elf witch archer, the silent Tongyan assassin, the sunny zombie captain, the computer programmer Gao Hongliang, the movie star Qin Zhuyu, and the twelve-year-old wise man Xiao Honglu . six people! Zhan Lan disappeared!The bald man also disappeared! This joke is not funny. The elf witch squinted at Li Shuaixi, and a chill rose in the hearts of the newcomers. Within ten days, two people disappeared in the absolutely safe space of the Lord God, absolutely. At least Qin Zhuyu has tears in his eyes... I don''t know how long it took, the beam of light finally shot down from the main god, everyone hurriedly stood in, and at the same time, the main god''s voice also rang. "Enter the beam of light within thirty seconds, the transfer target is locked, and the god of death comes and starts to teleport." ... ... On a special plane of the earth, in an ordinary room, a baby-faced youth is looking at the novel in front of him with disgust, its title is "Infinite Horror"! "Li Shuaixi, I won''t let you go, the god of death is here, let me see how you hide!" the young man yelled unwillingly, his eyes covered with bloodshot eyes, and he looked a bit hideous... Zhang Heng is a person with a supernatural ability who has the ability to automatically develop his novels. He has been writing for several years and has achieved good results. However, this time in his new work "Infinite Horror", he has turned a big battle!Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com In the beginning, "Infinite Horror" was very popular because of the novelty of the plot setting, especially the first exchange between the main gods space, which caused a heated discussion among many netizens and book fans. But since the second mission began, Zhang Heng found that the situation was a little out of control. First, Li Shuixi, the wise man he created, was completely suppressed by a strange newcomer, Chu Xuan, and became a burden to the team. His protagonist Zheng Zha was even nearly killed by Chu Xuan''s design. Immediately afterwards, Li Shuaixi, who was given up because of his poor performance, mutated for some unknown reason, and suddenly had the power to surpass Zheng Zha! In the shadow of the ensuing third mission, Zhang Heng panicked, because he found that the biggest back door he left for him, the power of causality was weakened by something, and the effect was not good. Then Li Shuixi frantically provoke Jia. Coconut, causing the difficulty of the task to rise, Zheng Zha actually fell! Well, in this way, the situation of this book can be imagined, and the book review area is full of abuse! In this case, Zhang Heng naturally couldn''t bear it, so he let Zhan Lan know about Li Shuaixi through the law of causality, and then opened the door to Zhan Lan''s convenience, just to kill Li Shuaixi! In the legend of ghosts and gods, in addition to Zhan Lan, Zhang Heng also prepared countless methods, but inexplicably, Immortal died and the task was completed... In order for the plot to develop automatically, Zhang Heng''s book must be read by someone to develop. Therefore, as soon as the plot of the Legend of Ghosts and Gods was published, Zhang Heng''s reputation on the Internet fell directly to the bottom. Now life is a bit difficult. It stands to reason that Zhang Heng This book should be abandoned. However, the stubbornness in his bones made Zhang Heng never give up, and now he has laid many traps... ... ... In a luxurious apartment, a handsome young man is also watching "Infinite Horror", but his face is a bit solemn. "What''s the matter, dear?" A beautiful woman walked in, and naturally sat on the lap of the handsome young man. Hugging the beautiful woman with his hands, the handsome young man gave her a kiss and said, "It''s nothing, but I didn''t expect such an accident to happen, Zhang Heng planted a big somersault!" The beautiful woman curled her lips in disdain, and said softly, "So what? Waste is still waste after all!" "Haha, that''s right, he is just a trash! Even the characters he created will get out of control, but no matter what, my demon team is the strongest!" The handsome young man seemed to have figured out something and laughed. Zhang Heng!I have been stronger than you since I was a kid!Family background is better than you; academic performance is better than you; people are more handsome than you; your girlfriend also chose me... But why am I stronger than you without this ability?Watch it!I will take away your power, this belongs to me!At this moment, the handsome young man was full of distortions. The young man is the opposite of the infinite world, Yang Ji. At this time, he is constantly planning to capture Zhang Heng''s ability... ps: Thank you "fefre" for your monthly ticket! Last update today! .. 106 Chapter 002 is the first to break the game by clever! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Li Shuaixi was sitting in the car seat. He looked at the familiar highway No. 180 in the movie. This is the place where death came to the beginning. A girl saved the lives of a group of people because of a hunch and saved them from They died in a traffic accident on high roads, but in fact, they were already strangled by death prospects. This kind of escape just made death more terrifying. After that, this group of people died one after another in some seemingly coincidental things. Some of them died strangely. In the end, only the girl understood the meaning of death. , The god of death wants them to die in the order of the god of death, so the girl drove the vehicle into the lake by herself, and she had to die in the way she wanted. So in the end she and another man escaped their lives, but the end of the horror film showed that the disaster of the god of death was not over at all, their deaths were only suppressed by the god of death! "If you cant get out of this bus, then this bus should be destroyed in a highway accident, right? Then all of us will die? And there is no driver in front, so we wont lead the plot characters? I see, the car in front is The heroine of the movie, the girl with hunch..." Li Shuaixi looked at the watch, and it showed that the mission was to survive for five days. Those who are still alive after five days will return to the main god space. At that time, each plot character will receive 500 bonus points. If If a character in the plot does not die, he will get the B-level branch plot once and reward 5000 points. However, if a member of the reincarnation team kills the plot character, one person will be killed and 5000 bonus points will be deducted. The reward looks really rich, because this reward turned out to be an overall reward, meaning that as long as one of the characters in the story is not dead, then everyone in the team will get the B-level branch story once, and the reward points are 5000, so the strength of the entire team can almost be said to be substantial. Get promoted, even the weakest person will instantly become at least the more ordinary person strong. "With such a high reward point, the difficulty of the 14-person horror film this time seems to be not small, and since the plot characters cannot be killed, breaking the death law of the god of death seems to be impossible." Li Shuaixi murmured to himself with a smile, but this was just a general method. For Li Shuaixi who had been preparing for so long, he didn''t plan to use any normal method of clearance. "What reward points? What horror movie? Damn, where is this place?" The one who said this was a beautiful woman, er, at least her facial features were considered correct, that is, she had a thick layer of foundation on her face, and her eyes were painted just like a panda, and her head was also browned. To be correct, he is really a complete singer. This little sister sat up from the ground half of the time. She was clever, and immediately started checking her clothes when they came together. After a while, she finally looked up at Li Shuixi and said, "Who are you, why are you staring with such green eyebrows and green eyes? Me? Where is this? Dont I chat with my classmates in an Internet cafe?" This little sister looks like a Sichuanese. She speaks in Sichuan accents. In fact, she looks vaguely. If she doesnt paint like a panda, she has a little less powder on her face. This girl is actually a pretty girl of seventeen or eighteen. It''s a pity that her actions were a bit ridiculous. As soon as she sat up, she took out a cigarette. After lighting it, she took a deep breath, and then asked: "Tell you not to look at me like this. Be careful I asked someone to cut you. Where is it here?" Li Shuai Xili also ignored her, but silently looked at all the newcomers on the ground. A total of five men and three women came this time. Five of them were between 20 and 30. The people who came this time were all strong. Han, and one of them was still wearing a military uniform. It seemed that he was a soldier returning home to visit relatives. The other four men, a working-class man in his thirties, and a gentle man with glasses of 27 or 28 years old, are somewhat similar to Gao Hongliang''s temperament, a twenty-four or five-year-old. A thin, white-skinned young man, a handsome 21-year-old man with full body muscles. As for the three women, in addition to the little sister, a 21-year-old beautiful woman with closed eyes, and a 27-year-old beauty in professional attire, these three women are all above the normal line. Appearance, this point made a few men keep looking at them. When Li Shuaixi saw that they were all awake, and they started to make trouble, he didn''t care, but he looked at the teammates who were awakening and standing beside him, and whispered: "I think some of you already know or guess that our Zhongzhou team Weird, now, do I need your vote, join or not join?" Biquge vp www.vp268.com The handsome young man with dyed hair exaggeratedly yelled in the newcomers, and said triumphantly: "Who are you? You are so arrogant. What do you want to join? Do you know who I am? No one in the East District doesn''t know..." Before the words were over, there was a loud bang, and the handsome young man was beaten out of two car seats and lay straight on the ground. Then a wave of pressure spread all around, no one dared to move. "Choose, give your absolute loyalty, join us, or...you are self-reliant!" Li Shuixi stood up first, Zhao Yingkong and Ming Yanwei stood behind him and announced to everyone. "I''ll join!" Xiao Honglu didn''t hesitate to be the first to express his position, because in the moment just now, Xiao Honglu completely felt the death energy gathered, a complete omen! Qin Zhuyu, who has seen Xiao Honglu''s IQ, did not hesitate to follow her statement, this woman is not smart, but she is very aware of current affairs. Gao Hongliang hesitated for a while and chose to do the task by himself, because he has his own ambitions, and few newcomers except a beautiful woman with closed eyes responded. Even the soldier hesitated for a few seconds before choosing silence! "That''s it, I didn''t give you a chance!" At this moment, Li Shuai started instantly, and instantly came to the front of an indifferent newcomer, his right hand pierced directly through the opponent''s chest, retracted his right hand, a new red heart was beating in Li Shuaixi''s hands! "Ah!!!" Qin Zhuyu, a few newcomers and even seniors, exclaimed, but Li Shuaixi didn''t care. Next to Li Shuaixi, a spatial vortex beyond everyone''s imagination appeared, Kira''s figure. Walking out of the whirlpool, looking around, suddenly, countless scarabs rose. "What are you doing, help!!" The scarab swarm swallowed all those who did not choose to join in almost a moment, making Xiao Honglu, Qin Zhuyu and the woman with closed eyes frightened, while the elf maiden watched with interest Kira seemed to want to see something. As for Zhao Yingkong, he was wandering. "So, turn it on, my fourth order!" Seeing that Kira had solved her troubles, at the moment when the horror mission started, Li Shuixi squeezed the heart in his hands! "The position of Captain Zhongzhou opened the unlocking gene lock strength review. The basic strength is the third stage of unlocking the gene lock, the first stage of evolution, and the current strength is the unlocking of the gene lock and the fourth stage of fusion begins" Li Shuaixi was suspended in mid-air motionless at this moment, allowing the light spots emitted from the pinched heart to float into his body, and as the light spots floated out, the heart and blood stains gradually disappeared. "The fusion is complete! The captain''s qualifications are obtained, unlock the fourth tier of the gene lock and open the Zhongzhou team to complete the mission!" ps: Thank you "**", "z**" and "" for your monthly ticket, thank you "**" for your reward.. 107 Chapter 003 Box Theory Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Half-dreaming and half-awake, everyone in the Zhongzhou team returned to the main god space. Several senior players who had done almost nothing were stunned there. The task was completed and they were rewarded, but they didn''t do anything at all! "This is your purpose, to deceive the main god with a special method, become a newcomer, and then accept the appointment of the captain again to unlock the Tier 4 genetic lock that he cannot open?" Zhao Yingkong, who had been silent, suddenly spoke and looked at her. Li Shuixi, whose breath was soaring, asked with a weird expression. "Yes! This is my purpose." Li Shuaixi said without shy from his purpose, "I am not the protagonist of the destiny chosen by the observer outside of the main god space. In any case, there is not enough luck to open the gene lock. , So relying on forcibly opening the gene lock has become my inevitable choice." Yes, luck. This is what Li Shuaixi has always lacked in the main god space. Without this thing, the power system of the main god space can''t be played at all. If the backstage of the main body Nagato is hard enough, Li Shuaixi doesn''t know. Will he be played to death by the main god space? Previously exchanged for zombie transformation, Li Shuaixi seemed to have touched the threshold of Tier 4, but when he did, Li Shuaixi also found that he could not solve it at all. In desperation, Li Shuaixi could only consume a large amount of the origin. Power, swapping between himself and the existence of the bald man under the observation of the main god. In order to do this under the Lord God who possesses the power of the law of causality, the original power consumed almost directly consumes one-third of the stock of the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds. It is necessary to know that the original power of Nagato supports Ten Thousand Worlds and He There are two planes in the world of Inuyasha. "Observer?" As a wise man, Xiao Honglu instantly caught a word in Li Shuaixi''s mouth and asked his own questions wisely. The previous experience made this twelve-year-old little wise man anxiously want to know more, otherwise- - If one day you die because you dont know too many things, thats too wrong! "Do you know the box theory?" Seeing the curiosity of his team members, Li Shuaixi also felt that it was time to be honest, and there was not much time left. Once he returned to the world of Resident Evil that Saya had prepared for a long time, everything could be over. Up. "I know!" Xiao Honglu said first, Zhao Yingkong and Ming Yanwei did not speak, and apparently agreed that Xiao Honglu was talking to Li Shuaixi as a representative. "Suppose one day people create a super-intelligent computer, and another scientific madman has developed another program, which can accurately imitate human thinking, and he does not realize that he is just a program. , He thinks he is alone." "Gradually this computer has developed into a program that simulates the world. Various humans and species have formed there and have independent thinking. Then one of the creatures created a computer or something with similar functions and they started Research thinking programs and artificial intelligence or other intelligence." "But they are always creatures in a box. They may not know, or they may know that they are just a program. Similarly, after reasoning, what about us? Do we really exist? What is outside of us? Maybe it is A computer, maybe our entire universe is just a dream of another species, and we are also creatures in a certain "box." This is the box theory." Xiao Honglu said a lot of things in one breath. The twelve-year-old boy showed a very strong desire. Then the boy found that something was wrong and said in surprise, "Difficult...Is it?" Li Shuaixi looked at Xiao Honglu, admiring him, and said, "It''s that, the world we live in is a box." "Humans have created a virtual world in order to predict what will happen in the future and understand the laws and secrets from history, but this world is exactly the same as their world, even history, except for the qubit plane." Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue. com "So they are the creators of that world, and we are in that world. Our world evolves infinitely on the qubit plane, and the speed is N times faster than them. So they can see themselves by observing our world. the future of." "Unexpectedly, there are saints and cultivators, and we have gradually reached a level where we can control energy. So when we are about to master higher quantum energy, we can break through the scope of the world and reach outside the box." "So the people outside the box were shocked, like this. Although their technology is not as good as the inside of the box, they are the controllers after all. Although they can''t close the box forcibly, they can always affect everything inside the box." After speaking a long time, Li Shuaixi stretched out and said, "But these are all the stories from before. Now the situation is that after a long time, the box is probably only being observed by two or three people. I The purpose of this is this main god space. As for how to do it, you only need to follow in my footsteps..." With that said, Li Shuaixi walked to the door of the room, opened the door, and before walking in, suddenly said: "Today''s positive observer claims to be the author. In his cognition, observation is writing novels. Say no. Qing is he who designed your life, or is your life influenced by him." "In short, most of your life experiences have traces of his influence. By the way, Ming Yanwei, the positive person is called Zhang Heng. He has a girlfriend who betrayed him, so he hates his girlfriend..." After speaking, Li Shuaixi felt an unbelievable wave from the sky, and then closed the door, leaving only a few horrified reincarnations to digest the news. Among them, Ming Yanwei broke the indifferent posture since Zhang Heng was killed. , Unspeakable complexity and hatred on his face! ... ... Some unknown plane, earth. "what!" When Li Shuaixi talked about the box theory and the observer in the main god space, neither Zhang Heng nor Yang Ji exclaimed in disbelief, no matter who it is, as long as the person in his novel knows his existence, I can''t help but feel uneasy... Especially Zhang Heng. No matter what, Li Shuaixi called out his name directly. This kind of thing made the young man unable to calm the shock in his heart, especially when he saw Ming Yanweis expression, Zhang Hengxin China is extremely complicated... After being shocked, Yang Ji immediately turned his attention to Li Shuixi of his own Demon team, because Li Shuixi of the Zhongzhou team was too mysterious. Not only did he have a mysterious helper who could summon the Scarab, it was probably because of him that Immortal died last time. In the hands of Zhang Heng, he knew Zhang Heng more, and vaguely pointed out his existence... Must find out his secret!This is Yang Ji''s only thought at this time!.. 108 Chapter 004 Heart Demon Tribulation Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gene lock is actually a combination of spiritual miracle and life miracle, not a simple genetic matter. The first stage of gene lock is to restore human fighting instincts and perception of danger. The second stage of gene lock; be able to freely control 90% of one''s own body, and give full play to the potential power!Including muscles, blood, nerves and five senses.It has super resilience and reaction power, and the physical strength and toughness are extremely strong. The third stage of gene lock; the development of the brain area, in addition to the basic memory, intelligence, and thinking speed greatly increased, it also awakens the sixth sense and can simulate the thinking of teammates. Use teammates skills, and simulation can also be used to perceive the enemys psychology. Activities to predict the enemys next attack. After all, these three stages are nothing more than unlocking one''s own potential and controlling oneself. Even humans without genetic locks can achieve this effect through painstaking practice, but the fourth level of genetic locks is another realm from the beginning. "Finally reached Tier 4, so let''s break out!" Standing in the middle of the vast private space, Li Shuaixi completely let go of the suppression of his own power. This sleeping gene in his body slowly wakes up, the power of the zombies and the power of the Golden Crow erupt at the same time, and the dark golden flames continue to burn, The surroundings burned, and Li Shuaixi fell into a demon at this moment! just-- "What kind of messy heart demon? It''s just a body strengthened to the extreme, and the resulting physical will resists. I am not a human being, but I am... Shura!" The scorching flames instantly swept across this vast space, and faintly heard the cry of raptors and the roar of beasts! In a daze, Li Shuaixi seemed to have fallen into the dark world, where Shura was born! A monster with a manifested heart demon appeared on the stage and rushed towards Li Shuaixi, subconsciously Li Shuaixi was going to use the flame, but there was no response, and he was directly attacked by a monster. Fortunately, Li Shuaixis experience was not Guy, kick it out, kick the monster out! "Because I am not a human being, I am just Shura. My only need is to kill, so do I have to tame the genetic manifestation of the flesh?" Looking at the monsters that resemble zombies or zombies in the distance, there are occasionally a few more. Constantly breathing fire, Li Shuaixi understood his situation. At this time, he has lost the various physical enhancements of the main god space. Fortunately, Li Shuaixi has been developed by Saya to develop his own potential, so there is no need to worry about strength, speed and physical strength... In an instant, a Tang Sword appeared in Li Shuaixi''s hands! "This is... my knife..." Li Shuaixi has never learned weapons, and he uses instincts in combat. So when the sword appeared, Li Shuaixi, based on the memories of Saya and Nagato, hit the monster in front of him! Then, the battle started! This is a war between humans and a group of monsters! With the experience of Nagato and Saya, Li Shuai Journey to the West* walks between monsters, between the real life and death, let this Shura indulge, every cut is stronger and simpler than the previous one! Time passed slowly, and there were fewer and fewer monsters, until the last monster alien!At this time, Li Shuaixi was already covered with blood, and his clothes were broken to pieces! Tang Dao cut off the monster''s alien arm and cast it unabated, cutting a palm-deep scar on the monster''s chest. The monster howled in pain, and strenuously waved his other arm. An arm thicker than Li Shuixi''s waist contained terrifying power, and it slapped him into the air like a baseball. After breaking two big trees, Li Shuixi stopped retreating, and then stood up tremblingly. The blood ran down from his forehead and into his eye sockets, dyeing all his vision red, but Li Shuixi stared at him, without blinking.Fubooks www.fubooks.org At this time, Li Shuaixi had no idea how long the battle lasted. Inside the invisible body, the ribs had been broken, the lungs had been shaken, and after repeated battles, the physical strength of the body had long been near the limit. However, the more he fights, the stronger the will to fight in Li Shuaixi''s pupils, and the stronger the will of Shura! The monster roared and roared, wandering the whole space with the will to kill! At that moment, it seemed to be infinitely extended... In Li Shuaixi''s perception, everything entered a mysterious state, as if he was watching the showdown from the perspective of a third party. The touch in the hand, the weight of the Tang knife, the speed of the monster, the trajectory of the flight, the maximum output of his arms, and the coordination of the muscles of the whole body. No need to think... The warrior calculated all of this in an instant, not with the brain, but with the instinct of the body. As if perceiving a certain kind of truth in the universe, Li Shuaixi''s heart was full of peace. Then, the next moment... Draw a knife, kill!! The monster''s giant fist came oncoming, Li Shuixi roared and slashed straight ahead, tearing the scaly skin, severing strong muscles, and smashing hard bones! This sword cut the monster''s arm into two pieces directly from the middle of the fist! At this moment, a dark golden flame ignited on the Tang Sword, and a few mysterious runes appeared... Gradually, the phantom of a black and gold double-color Tai Chi figure slowly appeared, and the flames gradually subsided. Li Shuaixi stood in the middle of the Tai Chi figure with a weird expression. He muttered to himself as he watched the palm of his hand, "The light of my soul. , Actually..." ... ... A certain plane, the earth. Zhang Heng read Li Shuixis narrative of the box theory over and over again, and the positive person finally understood many things, such as the nature of his abilities, such as the fact that there are one or two authors... Similarly, Zhang Heng also sprouted his own ambitions! Zhang Heng wants to descend into that world, wants to gain the power of gene lock, wants to live forever! Although in a sense, Zhang Heng is more advanced than everyone in the book, but no matter how advanced he is, whether he can live a hundred years is a big question... Of course, I dont want to come right now. First of all, Zhang Heng must find the second or even third author, otherwise he will be killed as soon as he enters. Secondly, Zhang Heng is choosing a good opportunity, at least he must first kill the Zhongzhou team. Own team! At the same time, Yang Ji made the same decision as Zhang Heng, except that what Yang Ji wanted to find was a possible third author. In his eyes, Zhang Heng had already been exposed and was not afraid of... 109 Chapter 005 Death Bracelet Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thebes was once the capital of the Kingdom of Ancient Egypt. The place where Amon believed in, there were many temples built with huge stone pillars. The Pharaohs tomb group, the famous Valley of the Kings, is in the valley near Thebes.In the movie, the Scorpion of Africa had an expedition to Egypt, but after failure he staggered in the desert alone.He swears to the god of death Anubis and is willing to dedicate his soul to the god of death, as long as the god of death grants him the army to destroy Egypt! The god of death agreed to Emperor Devil''s request and gave him an army of evil kobolds. The army drove into Egypt and invaded the capital, almost destroying Thebes, but at the last moment, Anubis took the soul of the Scorpion the Great, and those kobold troops also turned into black dust. At this time, Kira had been searching for Thebes for two days. With some details of the movie, Kira was able to estimate the approximate location of the ruins, and found the secret ruins in a valley on the banks of the Nile without much effort. Entrance. A hole where weeds rebirth is small and dirty. No one would have thought that there would be a mysterious relic behind it. Drilling through the hole and walking through a damp and gloomy path, Kira entered the underground passage made of stones alone. . The dim passage makes Kira frown. These years, Kira has been so dignified and naturally hates such an environment. The secret ruins where the Scorpion King bracelet is placed are not vast. When walking along the passage, Kira saw some paintings on the walls. The bizarre picture, the content seems to be a scene of a hero, a demon with a dog head, and an Egyptian army. Kira walking, feeling something under his feet, looked down, and the ground was full of palm-sized spiders and scorpions crawling on his shoes. However, the worms in this ruin are far less terrifying than the scarabs that converge into a river in the ruins of the capital of the dead, and when they pounce on a person, they can penetrate into the brain from the skin in a few seconds. Kira''s mind moved, flames appeared under her feet, there was a crackling scorching sound, and the insects quickly burned into coke. Without paying too much attention, Kira entered a hall, and some sculptures placed on the ground immediately attracted Kiras eyes. These yellow things are not gold in terms of luster. They are bronzes. After a closer look, Kira He shifted his gaze, "It''s not something like a magic weapon..." Thinking like this, Kira walked to the dark passage alone, and the flame ball floated around him, sweeping away the large spider web blocking the passage, and finally walked to a gate. This is the gate where the heroine in the second movie sees the illusion. . Hieroglyphs were engraved on the door, but Kira didn''t quite understand it. As Kira recalled, he stretched his hand on the door lock, and kept twisting it. It took more than 10 minutes to finally close the door and press it into the door.He took a breath and tried for so long, if he still couldn''t open it, he had the idea of ??using magic to smash the door directly. Entering the door, there are spider webs everywhere, the smell of humidity and dust makes people feel uncomfortable! There are two mummy-like statues of guards, holding Egyptian-style long knives, guarding both sides of an old box. The head of one of the statues even fell over the years and rolled into a corner of the house above the box. , There is a strange scorpion pattern coat of arms. A necklace was hung on the neck of the headless guard statue. Kira knew that this was the mechanism lock to open the box, took it down and took it in his hand to blow away the dust. Holding the mechanism lock, he looked at the box. There was a line of small characters on the box, which did not need translation. Kira understood that the handwriting on the box should read "Anyone who moves this bracelet rashly will drink the water of the Nile." The place where the box is located is actually a mechanism. When the mechanism is activated, a gate of this secret ruin will be lowered.The ruins are on the banks of the Nile River, and the gate connects to the bottom of the Nile River. There will be floods washing in and drowning the person who took the bracelet.Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net Once you pick up the bracelet, you will be in extreme danger, but Kira will not give up this secret treasure! These years of intensive cultivation, Kira has reached the extreme in other aspects of the priesthood, except for the golden priests who have not yet advanced. The six incarnations and Nagato often exchanged each others gains. He has a wide vision. Therefore, Kira is not willing Advanced golden priest. Priest, in the final analysis, is a kind of clergy, even though the Egyptian priests passed down by Kira at this time used magic! As the apex of the priesthood, the golden priest is, in the final analysis, a kind of existence like a saint. This is too restrictive for the future! At this time, Kira came here to look for the death bracelet, just to open a different path! Open the box with the mechanism lock. Inside the box is a golden bracelet, which looks like a scorpion, with a tail with a poisonous hook, eight claws, two chelated feet, just the head of a scorpion. It''s a strange dog head. The dog head represents Anubis, the god of death. This is the Scorpion King Bracelet-also known as the Death Bracelet, which was once held by Emperor Scorpion and used to command the death army! Kira could feel that an extremely vast, gloomy, and mysterious power was contained in the bracelet. "This is Anubis''s bracelet, haha!" Kira picked up the bracelet. He will not wear the bracelet for the time being. Once the bracelet is worn in the movie, he will be cursed. You will not be able to reach the Pyramid of Ashem within seven days. Usher in death! It was too late to study the bracelet carefully, and it was stuffed in the ten thousand realms. At this time, the whole ruins were shaking violently.In this dilapidated stone room, a puff of dust and sand fell down. Obviously, the ruins'' organs were also activated. "boom!" One wall was directly washed into broken bricks by the violent river water, and the turbid Nile water spouted down the channel. The violent momentum even gave people a feeling of destruction. In the face of this situation, Kira just shook his figure slightly and slowly disappeared into the air, leaving only the river surging... ... ... Its just that Kira didnt know. At the moment when he got the bracelet of the god of death, in the Lost Oasis Amuche, the god of deaths voice suddenly sounded, "Sleeping samurai, my servant of Anubis, wake up, I smell it, that The breath of a rebellious priest, kill him for me, and I will return the freedom of your soul!" "Yes, my god!" In the deep voice, a strong samurai broke through the ground with a machete, bathed in sunlight... 110 Chapter 006 The Fifth Sacrifice! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hamnata, when Li Shuaixi came here again, it was noon! At this time, Hamnata was surrounded by the terracotta army. When Li Shuaixi arrived, the terracotta warriors automatically gave way to a passage. Following his intuition, Li Shuaixi walked along the passage for a few minutes and saw one The silver-haired youth in military uniform is just the human world-Kira. The two did not talk nonsense, but nodded tacitly and came to the side of the altar of Hamnata! Li Shuai took a step forward after receiving the Golden Sun Sutra brought by Kira, and soon heard the voice of the Lord God. "The team members who appear in the Resurrection Middle Continent need to pay the B-level side story once and reward seven thousand points. Those who have never had a corpse, or the corpse is created by the''main god'' space, need to pay the B-level side story. Count it once and reward eight thousand points. The corpse will replicate the state of the deceased." "Do you want to resurrect team members?" Hearing this news, Li Shuaixi smiled bitterly at Kira: "During the quest, Zheng Zha died. His body was taken away by Sister Saya. When he went to ask Sister Saya for a request, he had truly become Scumbag, but fortunately, death came to the world and counted my mission as successful, otherwise..." Kira fiddled with her black sutra of the undead, and spontaneously continued: "It''s normal. There are hundreds of Saya Sisters, and there are quite a few research mads inside. An excellent carrier like Zheng Zha will naturally not exist for long..." "Lord God, resurrect Zheng Zha!" Li Shuaixi holding the golden sun scripture, he stood at the altar and muttered silently in his heart. This was the language of the resurrection program left by the Lord God when he spoke to him at that time, as long as he was rewarded with points and The side story is enough. Say the name of that person. If that person has been resurrected once, it will be invalid. If it has not been resurrected, then it will be resurrected. "Eight thousand bonus points are deducted, and the B branch story counts one, and the resurrection starts" With the solemn words of the "Lord God" ringing in his ears, Li Shuaixi saw a three-dimensional movie-like projection appeared on the altar one meter from the Lord. Death, unwilling to lose breath... With the disappearance of this three-dimensional movie-like projection, some information flooded into Li Shuixis mind. At this moment, he seemed to see a short life of a man. Starting from an ordinary life, the death of a sixteen-year-old childhood sweetheart Opportunity, another ten years of drunken gold fandom, until entering the main god space. In the world of Resident Evil, I was lucky enough to get my first gold, and I created my own spiritual sustenance. It began to soar into the sky. The bloody battle against the alien queen, the fierce battle against the grudge, finally died under the sudden outbreak of the grudge, full of regret. And resentment left this world... After the projection disappeared, Zheng Zha appeared in front of Li Shuaixi with an unwilling expression. After experiencing a brief period of confusion, Zheng Zha was immediately angry when he saw Li Shuaixi! "Li Shuaixi! It''s you guy who inexplicably increases the difficulty and kills me!!" Muscles precede conscious action. It is about Zheng Zha''s existence. There is almost no hesitation. Zheng Zha shot, and the second-order gene lock opened instantly. The power that was understood before death, the combination of internal force and blood power was used subconsciously. Out! just-- "Your era has long been strangled by me!" Li Shuaixi only shot in an instant, squeezing Zheng Zha''s fist, the huge pressure made this once destiny protagonist unable to move at all! "This...what is going on!" Zheng Zha, who was suppressed, became sober a lot. At this time, he also realized his situation. It was obviously not a Japanese city, but some ancient tomb. Zheng Zha also remembered that he should have died... Save the book www.chunshu8.com "Oh, did you remember it?" Li Shuixi discovered the infinite horror of the original work. It was not without reason that Chu Xuan could play with Zheng Zha so easily, just relying on that face that was almost full of his own thoughts, mind-reading or something. All superfluous... "Yes, you are dead! This is the cemetery of the movie ghosts and legends!" Feeling Zheng Zha gave up the struggle, Li Shuixi withdrew the pressure and let go of the opponent''s hand. As soon as the coercion disappeared, Zheng Zha sat down on the ground, exhaled, was silent for a while, and suddenly said with excitement: "You resurrected me with... the golden sutra of the sun, then... can you revive others? Partner!" "Indeed!" Li Shuaixi took a few steps closer and looked at Zheng Zha condescendingly, "But I don''t think you need to think about this kind of thing..." "Why..." Zheng Zha asked subconsciously, only halfway through, suddenly there was a numb scalp, and the feeling of crisis was stronger than ever! I saw Li Shuaixi''s coercion that was dozens of times stronger than before burst out, pinching Zheng Zha''s neck with one hand, with a cruel smile, "Why do you think I want to resurrect you, because you are my sacrifice. Pin, you and your copy will fulfill my Li Shuaixi''s way of asura!!" With the other hand turned into a sharp claw, Li Shuai pierced Zheng Zha''s chest... "what!!!" The tragic cry echoed in this tomb... ... ... Kira was no longer by Li Shuaixi''s side at this time, because Kira discovered that something unexpected had happened... Such as Scorpion King or something. Something, surrounded by the terracotta army, the creatures coiled together began to stretch their limbs and crawl, and it was a huge scorpion monster with iron black patches on its skin, as hard as steel! It has a scorpion-shaped lower body, eight worm limbs, a long cocked tail hook, and two huge tongs.From the waist up, there is a strong man''s half body, blood vessels and meridians stretched on the surface of the skin, and the muscles look simple and rocky. The man''s hands were a pair of scorpion tongs. When the scorpion slowly crawled out of the door, the two scorpion tongs opened and closed continuously in demonstration, making a "crushing" sound of steel. Scorpion King! The former Demon Scorpion, the final boss in the second part of The Mummy, as the leader of an African tribe, led the death army to capture the existence of Thebes, and his body was extremely powerful. At least the warriors'' blade attacks by the terracotta warriors and horses hardly caused any damage to this monster, and could only delay the opponent''s footsteps... Seeing the Scorpion King coming towards him slowly but firmly, feeling the death blessing on the opponent, Kira frowned, "The death blessing that can ignore the power of most undead black sutras? Is it Anubis... " .. 111 Chapter 007-The Light of the Soul-Sixth Shura Change You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as Kira was thinking about how to kill the scorpion monster in front of him, a huge roar rang out, and the entire Hamnata was shaken, and it seemed that something terrible was born! The Scorpion King paused slightly while Kira showed a slight smile. With a thought, all the terracotta warriors and horses pushed away, leaving only a few fragments of the terracotta warriors and horses. At this time, a figure jumped out of the underground tomb and landed in front of King Scorpion with a thud. It was Li Shuaixi! Seeing Li Shuixi appearing, King Scorpion seemed to feel some threats, and rushed to him immediately. This huge half-human half-scorpion monster not only sprinted fast, but also ran rampantly. Several terracotta warriors and horses that had not completely retreated on the road were all caught. Knocked down. The huge scorpion pliers smashed at Li Shuaixi, trying to try the power of the scorpion king. Li Shuaixi raised his left arm and blasted out with a fist against the scorpion pliers. With a sledgehammer hitting a heavy iron-like collision, Li Shuixi couldn''t help but retreat under the force of the scorpion clamp, and hit a stone pillar. Kira beside him showed a surprised look. The abnormality of Shuaixi''s power is still obviously at a disadvantage? But surprise is surprised, but Kira is not worried at all, because Li Shuaixi''s power is far more than that! With his feet crawling rapidly, King Scorpion opened his pliers to clamp Li Shuaixi''s head, and Li Shuaixi shrank his head downward. The blow was clamped on the surface of the stone pillar, and the stone pillar with a thickness of one meter was caught and exploded. , Rubble and smoke fly around. The Scorpion King pursued the victory, while Li Shuaixi continued to evade. When the Scorpion King seemed to be anxious and his movements slowed down a little, Li Shuaixi finally made a move. The fourth-order gene lock was fully opened, and a huge momentum rose around Li Shuaixi, and there seemed to be a faint low roar in the air. Li Shuaixi blasted out with a punch, and the fist slammed upward and hit King Scorpion''s chin. Pour your power into your right fist and strike upwards, giving the enemy a deadly uppercut! The Scorpion Kings huge and heavy body flew backwards with a punch. Li Shuixi moved his hands and feet, tilted his head, and said for the first time: "Big guy, you are not bad. Next, I want to Try your latest strength and hope you can sustain it!" "Light of the Mind-Shura Change!" Accompanied by the soft shout, the strongest meaning of the main god space-the light of the soul was finally used by Li Shuaixi, Li Shuaixi was filled with golden flames, like a god! "Mind, no, just a semi-finished product has such power, it''s really incredible..." Kira squinted, feeling the powerful power of Li Shuixi, and couldn''t help but feel emotional, "I want to speed up. Otherwise it will be unsightly if it is pulled too far by others..." While Kira was talking to herself, Li Shuixi had already begun to act, holding one hand forward, an energy ball converged by golden flames appeared and bombarded towards the Scorpion King! Boom! The crackling sound was mixed with the silent roar of the Scorpion King, and the heat of the flame made Scorpion King''s body covered with burns, making it even more terrifying! "Is it just that the power of Sun Jin Yan caused you so much damage?" Li Shuixi was suddenly a little discouraged. It seemed that the Scorpion King in front of him had not been improved by the main god, and maintained the level of the original, which was not enough for him to fully perform. Out of your own level. "In that case, blow you up!" Li Shuaixi turned on in an instant, with a swift punch, King Scorpion could only see a phantom, and at the same time a sharp pain came from his abdomen. He couldn''t help screaming, at the same time because of Li Shuaixi''s extremely strong Powerful. It made him even spit out some foam... Boom!!Romance Novel Network www.yanqingxsw.com Just when the Scorpion King was about to raise his head, he suddenly felt that his head was hit hard. A strong impact directly hit him into the ground, but Li Shuaixi hit the back of the Scorpion King with a single punch. . Let him be beaten into the ground. A big pit suddenly appeared, and the Scorpion King''s body was deeply imprinted in it... Click!! Li Shuaixi didn''t wait for the Scorpion King to stand up immediately, but just inserted the toe of his right foot directly into the ground soil, ignoring the hard crust, and kicking forward like a ball... boom! A crack was drawn directly on the ground by this undercut, and at the same time it kicked the Scorpion Kings head without warning, kicking him directly away... The huge kicking force forced the Scorpion King to fly Xu Yuan, knocking over the surrounding columns, and even hit the wall. And Li Shuaixi himself watched this scene stupidly. Then his right hand stretched out again, opening to the direction of King Scorpion flying backward... Shattering!! Several golden flame bombs were immediately emitted from Li Shuixi''s palm, chasing in the direction where the Scorpion King was flying backwards, and before long, a series of bangs sounded, and at the same time the ground shook violently... Boom boom boom!!! The successive bombing sounds made people feel frightened, and the sudden shaking of the ground made people uneasy... Only Li Shuaixi himself did not feel at all. His eyes were still staring coldly forward, as sharp as a goshawk, making people afraid to look straight! "The game should be over, the last blow!" Li Shuaixi stretched out his hand, a Tang knife engraved with mysterious runes appeared in his hand, facing the Scorpion King, Li Shuaixi slashed like this, the huge golden knife gang counted everything in front of him, cutting in two! The mark made by the knife gang on the ground, until the end of the horizon... "It is true that Zheng Zha''s power is the light of the soul born as a sacrifice. It is very strong!" Seeing the scene before him, Kira couldn''t help but feel emotion. Withdrawing Tang Dao, Li Shuaixi''s flame went out, and he patted the non-existent dust on his body, and said helplessly: "No way, why did my existence be incomplete from the beginning..." Li Shuaixi did not come by directly transforming Li Shuaixi the reincarnation, but first swallowed the soul of Li Shuaixi the reincarnation, and then transformed his body into an incarnation. In other words, Li Shuaixis spirit came from Nagato has nothing to do with the main god space. The light of the soul must be traced back to the individual roots, but Li Shuixis spiritual roots are not in the worlds great roots, and cannot be traced back. Only the physical roots exist, which is incomplete. However, because this physical body has experienced two times of host, therefore, Li Shuaixi has developed a method that can sacrifice two people of the same origin and turn them into two rituals to supplement the light of his body and soul! As a result, Zheng Zha and his replica Zheng Zha have become Li Shuaixi''s goals! "Okay, let''s go, we still have a task, before the boss comes!" Looking around, Li Shuaixi said, and went out first... ps: First of all, maybe there are four chapters, more in the afternoon and evening!.. 112 Chapter 008 The seventh more poisonous island! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Biochemical World, Shenluo Underground Laboratory, this is a closed test field, code-named the Zombie Cemetery. There are all kinds of zombies here, all of which Saya brought from Raccoon City as the owner of the virus. The Shinra Company also often throws in death row prisoners, spies and even mercenaries in order to guarantee The number of zombies. Therefore, this place is occasionally used as a trial site for Shinra rookies! At this moment, a tall girl with long purple hair wielded a long knife in the cemetery, dancing out a silver light. The sharp blade accurately cut into the zombies neck, and after cutting off its nerve, she simply retreated and then attacked The other zombie, despite the splash of blood, the smile on the girl''s face grew thicker. This feeling of unbridled swinging a knife... The feeling of "killing" that is impossible to experience in a peaceful age... No matter how exquisite the skills are, it is impossible to find a real "enemy". This is the sorrow of warriors in the peaceful era. After all, the girl''s character is not suitable for the ordinary life. She longed to be able to fight the battlefield with the sword in her hand. This is probably also the yearning of every martial artist in peace times. until-- The face of a little girl appeared in the girl''s field of vision. Wearing a single ponytail, there is no blood stain on his face, and no trauma can be seen, and the expression is even a little dazed. Probably he has become a zombie before he understands what death is. The girl was stunned, she suddenly broke out in cold sweat. What are you doing? Are you... killing someone? In the past, when his father was brought to this place to kill zombies, he was in danger of life, so he didn''t think much. But now, perhaps because of the strength, the girl thought of other things while beheading. Are you swinging a knife at a little girl? Knowing this fact, Kongzi''s heart was surprisingly frightened. So Senbai bit her teeth... "Kingko!" The middle-aged suddenly appeared, swung a knife, and made a beautiful trajectory with a single knife. He split the zombie''s head in half, and then turned to look at the girl, "I told you a long time ago, when fighting, you can''t be careless!" "I''m sorry, my father!" The girl, or the girl named Suizi returned to her senses, and saluted the middle-aged man! "Okay, let''s stop here today!" The middle-aged man looked at the girl seriously, as if thinking of something, said, "Don''t come in the next few days, and wash away the murderous spirit in a few days. Will come!" "...Yes! Father!" No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com Tokushima Tsuiko, the daughter of a famous swordsman in the Toshima family, is excellent in swordsmanship. He won the national championship in the second grade of high school. He is currently the head of the Kendo club in the third grade of Fujimeiyuan. This is the identity of the girl on the bright side. In fact, three years ago, under the lure of Transcendental Road, the girls father fell into the arms of a behemoth named Shinra, and even entered the world with the poison island "Because you have the aptitude, this Shura-like aptitude is really too rare!" This is the appraisal of the young girl from Shinra Corporation''s monster. Even the fate of the poison island Kongzi was predetermined three years ago, the man whom the legendary gods and demons fear... "Are you finally coming? My future husband..." "Shinra Warrior Alternate-Poison Island Suizi, worthy of being the daughter of Poison Island instructor, her aptitude is different, a natural murderer!" In a secret room above the proving ground, a huge screen replayed the trial below. Saya, dressed in military uniform, said as he sorted out the information in the field. "Basically our memory is indeed like this, but she still has flaws now!" Saya, dressed as a scientific researcher, kept tapping on the keyboard, and ripples appeared on the screen. Listening to another Saya''s words, he subconsciously responded. "Ha!" Saya, who was dressed up in military uniform, chuckled slightly, "If you really make her flawless, Nagato will be depressed!" "...That''s right!" ... ... Wanjie Baiyujing. At this time, in the special meeting room of Baiyu Jingzhong, Nagato was sitting in the center, looking at the projections of the five avatars and discussing the latest battle plan. "Boss Nagato, I feel that there are no signs of positives and negatives recently. It seems that I no longer pay attention to me. The situation is a bit weird!" The first question was Li Shuixi, who had just returned to the main god space. He couldn''t help but raised his own question. Because the Scorpion King is really too weak, according to the known intelligence, in this situation, the enemy should explode under the action of the law of causality to be correct! "The rain is coming and the wind is all over the building, the calm before the storm!" Saishengwan, who barely participated in the meeting, first put forward his own views, and his indifferent expression contained expectations. Obviously, for such a big battle, as a perfect monster, the Sashiwan pill is also very much looking forward to! "I said, Li Shuaixi, what world is the next mission in the main god space?" Suddenly, Saya''s expression turned cold, and he said, his voice is like inorganic matter. This is Saya in an absolutely sane state, also known as Saya the Wise! "Wait, I''ll check..." Li Shuixi''s projection shook slightly, his eyes blank, and then he became clear again, but at this time he looked a little dignified, "Yes, biochemical!" "Is it as I expected? It seems that both the pros and the negatives are advancing the development of the plot and want to completely eliminate the Central Continent team!" Said the wise saying coldly. "That''s just right!" Nagato said at this time. "In fact, all the preparations are almost complete. The battlefield and cemetery are ready. Even the funerals for them are booked. Let''s fight!" Standing up, Nagato looked at Broly and Kira who had never spoken, "Brori, there is still a long time for the world you are in. I hope you can use your combat power by then!" "Huh!" A few-year-old girl looked disdainful, "Even now, in addition to my lack of mystery, my output is the highest of all!" "Kira, are you ready? That treasure is a big bargaining chip before the decisive battle!" "It''s all ready, just waiting for you to come!" Kira said with a smile. "So..." Looking around, Nagato spoke, but was interrupted before speaking... "Wait a minute!" At this time, Saya switched to the No. 1 Saya, and said first, "Brother Nagato, you should come to me first to deal with the problem of Sister Tsunade. I''m too familiar with it, I can''t do it...". . 113 Chapter 009 Eighth Nagato vs Tsunade You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although I learned about the situation here through Saya''s memory sharing, stepping into the huge underground base of Shinra still made Nagato a little shocked. It was much better than the dawn base of Naruto World. After all, no matter how you say it, the technological level of the two worlds is not on the same level, especially the technological tree that has been completely crooked in the Hokage World. "According to Saya''s information, Tsunade is in an independent basement, practicing Mu Dun''s practice. Tsunade who has awakened Mu Dun is really looking forward to..." While whispering to himself, Nagato leaned against the wall of the side passage, and he sank in and disappeared in the passage... This is an artificial ecosystem, which is full of plants from different regions. The blonde girl lit up the green chakra in her hands. Under the stimulation of her chakra, a precious plant that was dying quickly came alive... "Interesting, I never thought that Mu Dun Chakra could still be used like this..." The sudden unfamiliar voice made Tsunade condensed Chakra''s right hand trembling lightly, and quickly gathered, turning around to make a strange punch! just-- Peng! The unfavorable strange force punch happened to hit the heart of one hand, and it was tightly held by the huge force, and it was unable to move! "This" Tsunade looked at the red-haired young man holding his fist in surprise, not only because the other party caught his fist, but also because Tsunade discovered that the other party''s force was almost exactly the same as her! "My name is Uzumaki Nagato!" The young man introduced himself indifferently, but Tsunade''s patience was not very good. With the same strength in the other hand, the strange force fist was launched again, and it bombarded the young man''s face! Feeling the oncoming fist wind, Nagato chuckled, let go of the hand that Tsunade was holding, leaned back slightly, and drank from his mouth: "Shinra Tensei!" The repelling space centered on Nagato unfolded instantly, and Tsunade bounced out with a bang! "Tian Shou foot!" Tsunade had already reacted the moment he was bombed. His plump and slender jade legs stomped heavily on the ground, and Tian Shou foot stepped on a slender crack on the ground, abruptly resisting the gods. Luo Tianzheng''s power, but in the next instant, Nagato''s attack came again! "Jet Fist!" A silver figure suddenly appeared behind Tsunade, a small mouth grew from her wrist, jetting sparks, and under the strong recoil, a heavy punch hit Tsunade''s back! It''s a pity that Nagato still underestimated Tsunade. After gaining the power of the biochemical world, this woman is now the number one in physical skills in the Ninja world. The speed and reflexes are absolutely fast enough. In this case, she can counterattack. After hitting the elbow in the past, he hit a strange punch! The strength of the steel clone is amazing, but Tsunades strange power fist is even more powerful. The collision of elbows and fists shakes the air into a circle of transparent ripples. The ground under Tsunades feet slams into a big pit, and the steel clone is even more powerful. The arm was damaged and was nearly a hundred meters away by Bengfei!Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net "Sure enough, the steel clone will still be a full-time modern weapon..." Nagato sighed as he looked at the steel clone in the distance. "Who are you! Wait, Uzumaki Nagato! Daimyo Kawa no Kuni!" Tsunade pulled a distance away. He did not attack. Instead, he began to inquire about the other party''s purpose, but suddenly remembered the name that the other party had reported before. Blurted out in surprise. Tsunade has been in this world for several years, and the more he understands the world, the more he feels that his own world is a bit silly. Among them, the name of Daimyo Kawa no Kuni has just heard before, and the more he recalls, the more Tsunade feels that the other party seems to be detached. The times are the same, so the memory is deep. "Strange, I just became famous as a daimyo when you left the ninja world. I didn''t expect to still remember it now. It''s really surprising..." Nagato looked at Tsunade in surprise, and whispered, certain words in his words made Tsunade''s body shake lightly, and the feeling of being betrayed spontaneously! "You don''t need to show that expression!" Although it is not an old age, Nagato knows what the other party is thinking when looking at Tsunade''s slightly painful expression. The years of life have transformed Tsunade and Saya from their original allies. For the current friend, Saya couldn''t deal with Tsunami. "From the very beginning, we need to study the blood inheritance boundary of the Thousand Hands Clan, and only then designed to allow you to come into this world through the gate of time and space. There is no betrayal, and some, probably only cheating..." Senju Tsunade, in order to study the combination of the blood of the Senju clan and his own power, Saye specially asked the researchers from Nagato to get them. Only after Nagato received the allegiance of the black and white, the importance of Tsunade plummeted. . What''s more, because Tsunade is directly under Konoha, and Nagato is an opposing force, if you stay on the battlefield of Resident Evil, it is easy to be used by some caring people and cause unnecessary trouble... "So, when I was useless, did Saya ask you to come and clean me up?" Tsunade asked with squinting eyes. At this time, she had already lost her emotions, her blonde hair was calm and her body curve looked very attractive. "Forget it, reincarnation eyes!" Looking at Tsunade''s posture, a purple spiral appeared in Nagato''s black eyes. He stretched out his hand and faced Tsunade, "Vanxiang Tenyin!" "Is this... the eye of rebirth? This is the gravitational force, which is the same opposition as the previous repulsion, but the force is more powerful than the previous repulsion. Is it because the eyes are opened? But no matter how great the force is, there should be some restrictions. Yes, is it a time limit?" Tsunade is worthy of being Tsunade, and he understood the current situation in a short moment when he was attracted to fly toward Nagato. "The opponent has a strange power fist, but it''s a little strange, not a master of physical skills, but if you dare to let me come close, there must be a problem, but I can use it in reverse!" Tsunade''s body cannot move, but he can use the technique! "Illusion-the art of walking in darkness!" When Mu Dun was awakened, Tsunade also awakened his mental power. The illusion that had been engraved in his memory was used in an instant, and the sudden darkness enveloped Nagato and temporarily sealed Nagato''s vision. But in just a few seconds, the power under Tsunade''s feet instantly exploded, and he rushed to Nagato along the attractive force, which was a powerful punch! "This is the fist that I have collected over the past few years in this world''s practice method called''Budo'', the destructive fist!" Boom!!! Nagato was blasted into the ground by Tsunade''s punch, and the huge bombardment completely destroyed the entire earth, rolling up smoke and dust... ps: Thank you "Super" and "happyfatman" for your monthly pass!Ask for subscription, ask for reward, ask for monthly pass, ask for collection!.. 114 Chapter 010 Mu Dun vs Mu Dun Ninth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This touch? Not good!!" Tsunade, who was originally hit by a hit, felt that something was wrong at this time. Under the warning of natural intuition, he instantly retreated several tens of meters, and then Boom!! The earth shook, and a figure with emerald armor all over appeared in front of Tsunade. It was Nagato. At this moment, he touched his cheek with his hand, looked at Tsunade and said, "You actually broke my covering with a punch. The watchs celestial attire hurt me and made me have to equip it." "It''s an amazing growth. This is something that none of the five ninja villages have done!" "The shadows of the five great ninja villages, you, what did you do during the time I left!" Tsunade had already calmed down at this time, and when he heard the other party''s words, he frowned and asked his own questions. "Sa...it''s nothing, that''s just to beat all the shadows of the five ninja villages!" Nagato is still willing to hit the enemy before the battle, but obviously, seeing Tsunade''s unchanged expression, just I know, I seem to have done useless work! "Fun!" With a murmur, the Chakra armor on Nagato''s body was activated, charging towards Tsunade at an extremely alarming speed, and blasted out with a punch, "In return for your punch, collapse!" "Weird force fist spiral impact!" However, Tsunade is a ninja with hundreds of battles or a medical saint who is proficient in the human body. With sufficient physical conditions, it can be said that she has created a lot of physical skills. On the basis of the explosion, the Chakra compressed the explosion in a spiral operation mode! Peng!! The two fists intersected, and the air shock shook everything around, but in the end, the Nagato power in the small version of Susano was stronger. With the impact of the blessing, Tsunades back feet directly shook the big earthquake. Open a few cracks. "Aha! The technique of Hundreds!" A diamond-shaped mark appeared on Tsunade''s forehead, and the Baihao technique was instantly used, and his body rose in all directions, finally blocking Nagato back, and then his hands sealed! "Mu Dun-tree bound forever burial!" Snake-like trees sprang out from the ground, binding Nagato, frantically absorbing Nagato''s Chakra, and at the same time pulling down toward the ground! "Break out!" It''s a pity that Nagato''s power is more than that. From the saber of Suzuo Noh at his waist, a series of terrible sword auras flew out, cutting all the trees that trapped Nagato. broken! At this time Tsunade had already withdrawn tens of meters away, and the hand was constantly knotted. The insight attached to the writing wheel eyes made Nagato instantly know what ninjutsu the other party was about to perform, so the replication ability began, almost at the same time. The Jieyin of the two is complete! "Mu Dun-the tree world has come!" "Mu Dun-the tree world has come!!" ... ^ "It''s amazing!" In the main base in the distance, the No.1 Shaye dressed in white and light gauze looked at the screen and exclaimed. The vast artificial cultivation room was completely flooded by the sea of ??trees at this time, and there were even some branches pierced through. The underground and walls continue to spread... "Compared with the Mudun I used to display, it is much more powerful!" A Tsing Yi Saya who is used to using Mudun looked at the screen with envy, "This is simply two giant forest beasts fighting!" The arrival of the tree world of the two people on the screen is like two giant forest beasts fighting, not only her, but everyone in front of the base screen is shocked, including the poison island Saya who has just been picked up by the first Shaye.135 Chinese www.135zwxs.com "Really, the man who makes the gods and demons fear!" The tall girl looked at everything on the screen with a slight blush on her cheeks. And Saya, who was next to her, walked gently in front of No.1 Saya, and whispered: "Toxic Island Saya, I have brought it!" "That''s good, with Koko here, Brother Nagato will converge a bit!" "It''s hard to say, Nagato''s will is becoming more and more domineering, and it is unlikely to care about others..." "...Do everything!" ... ... "Does the tree world come? You really cracked Mu Dun''s blood inheritance limit, so let''s try it, whose Mu Dun is the orthodox!" Seeing his blood inheritance limit being taken, Tsunade''s eyes Flash the flames of anger! Brush!!! Bang bang bang!!! Soon there was a lot of breaking air and crashing sounds between the tree worlds. Upon closer inspection, you will find that every tree between the two tree worlds seems to have life and wisdom. It came alive, unexpectedly. Waved the branches and roots, and launched an attack towards the opposite tree boundary! The thick and long branches and roots of the tree turned into stern and fierce whips, each swing with a sharp cracking sound, the sky full of long whips swinging, the chaotic cracking sound and the complicated sound of collision, even though It''s a tail beast, and if you enter this domain, it''s probably only for death. As the battle progressed, a surprising scene appeared. Every tree in the tree world of both sides was knocked down by the enemy, and the failed tree would be surrounded by the roots and branches of the victor, absorbing all life energy. The war between the trees is the plundering war of life energy. The faster one side loses, the faster the other side loses! "It''s well matched!" Standing at the top of the tree world, Nagato said with emotion, "I captured the blood inheritance boundary of the Thousands of Hands. Now they are equally close to each other, but..." Standing just like this, Nagato pulled out the Taia sword from his waist, looked through the obstacles, looked directly at Tsunade, and swiped it hard! The powerful sword pressure turned into an all-encompassing storm of sword qi, cutting off all the trees in front of them, whether they were themselves or the enemy. With the continuous impact of the sword pressure, the more strength was consumed, but fortunately it was consumed three times. At two-half of the power, he finally slashed Naka Tsunade head-on! But in Nagato''s eyes, the cut Tsunade turned into wood with a sound, and was torn apart by the remaining sword! "You got it wrong!" Nagato looked around in surprise, and there was no gain in his eyes. At this time, the fluctuation of natural force attracted Nagato''s attention. Looking against the direction of the fluctuation, Tsunade was actually leaning against her body. Behind a tree... "It''s a pity, I have succeeded!" Sensing Nagato''s gaze, Tsunade immediately jumped up and stood at the top of the tree world, only with stripes on the sides of his eyes, exactly like the wooden fairy! "Using your own vigorous vitality and the resonance of the tree world to conceal yourself, Wood Immortal!" Nagato exclaimed, this is simply another Qianshou Zhujian! ps: Seeking subscription, seeking collection, seeking reward, seeking monthly pass!.. 115 Chapter 011 Thunder Punishment Power Tenth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wood fairy mode, one of the few fairy modes in the Ninja world, the exclusive fairy mode for Wood Dunn! Feeling the surging life energy in the body and the extremely powerful Yang Eun Chakra, Tsunade finally understood his grandfather''s realm. To be honest, Tsunade was also the first time he completed the fairy mode. In the previous practice, Tsunade tried to try the Muxianren mode, but failed, but at this time, under the guidance of anger and the suppression of powerful enemies, he finally broke out and succeeded! "Mu Dun-the technique of the wooden dragon!" Standing at the apex of the tree realm, watching the tree realm, which was defensively falling due to its own condensed fairy mode, regressed under the attack of the opponents tree realm, Tsunade immediately applied the seal, which was enough to suppress the nine-tailed demon foxs wood dragon technique instantly. Out! From under Tsunades feet, the wooden dragon roared and rushed to the opposite tree world. The wooden dragons power was strong and dashed all the way. The trees wherever it went were completely absorbed by the chakras and turned into dead wood. In a blink of an eye, it was offensive and defensive. reverse! "Very powerful wooden dragon!" Nagato sighed, and immediately closed the seal, "Mu Dun-the art of wood clone!" With a sound of Peng, Mu Dun''s clone appeared in front of Nagato, and jumped forward. In the eyes of the clone, the reincarnation eyes spiraled, and a huge amount of chakra spewed out, turning into a huge armored giant, facing the wooden Dragon kill! Suzano!! "It turns out to be... the strongest power for writing round eyes. Is this the power of round eyes? It''s terrible!" Seeing the battle between the giant and the wooden dragon, destroying all the two tree realms into a mess, Tsunade sighed, "It is not difficult to defeat Gokage with such power..." "But it''s too early to beat me! Although I haven''t tried it yet, I know that I can do it, Mu Dun-the art of the sea of ??trees!" Boom!! As Tsunades hands turned into an afterimage and formed the last handprint, the earth shook violently, as if the mountain shook, and the surrounding walls felt like they would collapse. The prelude is so violent, this technique is not trivial! A burst of emerald green light burst out from Tsunade''s body, and it expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, spreading out in all directions, and in the blink of an eye, this space was enveloped in green light! "this is" Nagato did not close his eyes. This kind of light had almost no effect on Nagatos eyes. Only for a moment, Nagato found that the remaining trees in his tree world were out of his control, growing at an alarming rate, and this space seemed complete. The ocean that became the trees, or the ocean of the other side... "Then, bye bye, Susao Noh!" As Tsunades voice fell, the trees in the entire space madly attacked Susanoh. Under the power of the wooden dragon and the sea of ??trees, Susanoh finally disappeared slowly... ... ... "The art of the sea of ??trees, taking the name of the sea that encompasses all rivers, and putting all the trees shrouded in green light into their own sea of ??trees, is a supplementary ninjutsu that descends from the tree world. It was conceived by sister Tsunade not long ago. It''s a success!" No.1 Shaye exclaimed. "The fighting between the two is so fierce!" Saya Tsing Yi is envious and jealous. Why is the Mu Dun he used not so strong... Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com "It''s amazing! It''s a fabulous battle, but Nagato-sama seems to be in a disadvantaged position!" Toshishima Suiko finally saw the most real side of the world today, she was excited, but there was a trace of doubt in her heart. After all, I have always been told that my home is a man feared by gods and demons, but the man in front of him is obviously at a disadvantage, and Kongzi naturally feels puzzled. Of course, there are also a little bit of dissatisfaction from the girl who is causing trouble... "No doubt!" As if seeing the girl''s mind, another Saya who just came in said softly, "Brother Nagato hasn''t even used real power from the beginning to the end!" "Yes...Is it?" Saiko said with a daze, and glanced at the seven or eight Sayas around him. Although he had known about it for three years, he still felt that Saya was really a magical species... ... ... "This... has become a domain!" Looking at everything around, Nagato suddenly remembered Sansho Fish Hanzo, and said casually, "Is this studying with Sansho Fish Hanzo?" "How do you know!" Tsunade frowned and asked, secretly delaying time, because it was the first time to use, Tsunade''s control of Shukai was not ideal, and he was secretly adjusting. Naturally, Nagato knew that Tsunade was procrastinating, but Nagato didn''t mind, he just shrugged, "I am Payne, and Hanzo is the one who killed him. His field is similar to yours!" "What do you mean!" Tsunade really frowned this time. The other party''s meaning was obvious. He killed Hanzo who owned the domain. He naturally didn''t fear his own domain, but Tsunade had confidence because of Mu Dun''s domain and Shui Dun''s. How can the fields be the same! "Don''t believe it?" Looking at Tsunade, Nagato decided to solve this battle. However, Nagato looked around and found that this space was too small and it was still underground, and it was impossible to use those large-scale ninjutsu at all, then "Penn mode is lifted!" Nagato whispered softly, the whole person''s momentum disappeared in an instant. I don''t know when a vertical pupil appeared on the center of the eyebrow. As the breath of Nagato disappeared, the vertical pupil of the center of the eyebrow opened slightly, and between Nagato''s fingers, several electric currents flickered! "I haven''t used Thunder Punishment since I practiced the Five Elements. I will use you to try it today! This is Shuhai, then..." "Wood Thunder Punishment!" In the soft voice of Nagato, the cyan thunder that specifically aimed at the wood attribute emanated from Nagato''s fingers, like a spark, igniting on the dry grassland, and instantly, the entire sea of ??trees was filled with cyan thunder! When Tsunade started to act, he felt that the crisis was coming, but he failed to respond. It is probably because the entire sea of ??trees is so conductive to the cyan thunder that Tsunade can''t respond at all! The power of Thunder is not strong, it just makes Tsunade numb, but the will contained in Thunder almost defeats Tsunades mind. That overbearing, irreversible, will like a god, makes Tsunade not at all. With the power of resistance, he fell into a coma and fell from the top of the tree sea... Nagato''s figure flashed in the void, caught Tsunade, and landed on the ground. In the perception, a few Sayas were rushing, Nagato knew what they meant, and naturally wouldn''t give them face, but-- Looking at the sleeping beauty, Nagato bit on Tsunade''s neck without hesitation, cursing imprinting! ps: The last one today, ask for everything!.. 116 Chapter 012 is the first to cultivate the relic! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the legendary plane of ghosts and gods, a mysterious place in Shanxi, China, there was a shock of space, and a tall girl with long purple hair walked out of the space whirlpool in Nagato! "Huh? Why are you still carrying a drag oil bottle?" When the two of them came out, they heard a cold voice questioning. Looking along the voice, it was a demon with silver hair, with moon prints on the forehead, and on the left and right cheeks. Two young men with red demon patterns, a few hexagonal plums floating in a white kimono, looked elegant and proud. "Ah, brother Jun, that''s not an oil bottle, she is your sister-in-law!" Before Nagato answered, a crisp female voice came from the unclosed space vortex behind Nagato. Saya in white hopped out and said with a smile. "I''m not your brother!" There were a few more tic-tac-toe on the forehead of Shashengwan, and he said word by word. There was a trace of helplessness in the tone. Even the unidentified Kongzi could understand it and couldn''t help but chuckle. "But, Sister Ling Yue recognizes that she is the number one eldest princess in the West Kingdom..." Ignoring the Sesho Maru completely, Saya left a few words lightly, wandering around. "Nagato-kun, they are..." Kenoko asked softly while being held in his arms by Nagato. "We are the closest people to the boss of Nagato, and in a sense it is also an extension of the will of the boss of Nagato." The interface is Kira, who slowly rises from the ground, and the silver-haired military uniformed youth looks at Nagato with a light smile. , "It''s another one, it''s efficient, boss!" "No nonsense, how are you preparing!" This is the first time Nagato has spoken out of the space vortex, with a certain expectation in his words. Obviously, Nagato has been preparing for this journey for a long time! "Naturally, everything is in place!" Kira said with a smile, and a statue of Buddha suddenly appeared in his hand. Catholics, there are not many confrontations in this world, so finding objects is naturally easy!" This sounds a bit arrogant, but it is the truth. As the two giants of the East and the West, Kira is almost the uncrowned king of the world. Even the Catholic Church, which claims to have 2 billion believers, dare not provoke it lightly. You should know that Kira used the Terracotta Army when he unified China and recast the Great Qin Dynasty. This kind of power is a heresy in the Catholic Church and requires approval. But now, the Catholic churches in China are very safe and guarded. Dare to make any bad comments. In the past month, Kira mobilized his own forces and, with the help of Li Shuaixi, swept all the ruins of the entire world. Except for this, nothing else. This is the ruins of comprehension, which is too important and really not suitable for Li Shuai. Xi participates, because if Li Shuaixi participates, it is difficult to guarantee that the author will not interfere, the main god will not make trouble, the hands and feet of other color saints are activated, and there are too many variables! "Let''s go then!" Nagato embraced Tsunko and entered the mausoleum first. This is an entrance that looks like a cave, but there are some carved traces at the entrance of the cave, although the outside looks broken.However, the inside of the cave looked unusually dry and clean, and it seemed that there were obvious traces of finishing. As he walked, Kira introduced: According to the explorers who have found here, when they first came here, the entire cave was filled with rocks and weeds, and some decaying animals. Wreckage and insect shells, they cleaned this place for a long, long time." "The construction time of this mausoleum is far beyond our imagination, but before you guys came, I came here once, but I didn''t go deep..." Although the entrance is clean, it looks dilapidated. Although there are faint traces of excavation on the ground, it is not known that it is a relic from thousands of years ago. The excavated traces are really indescribable and not professional. People, or those who have good observation skills, can easily regard these traces as natural weathering traces.Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com Everyone walked down the cave for hundreds of meters, and suddenly there was a big light in front. A kind of crystal with white s light spread all over the front rock wall, and a wide square also appeared in the front, but it was strange. The thing is, this square is the bottom of the cave... There is no road ahead! This square is extremely spacious, about two thousand square meters, and the walls of the cave are filled with crystals that emit white light, which illuminates the entire cave mysteriously and strangely, and everyone who walks into the cave is suddenly stunned. Lived, to be precise, was shocked by the mysterious and beautiful scene in front of me. "It''s beautiful!" This is Saya''s admiration! "It''s beautiful, Nagato-san!" Kenzi is even more confused. Is this the scenery that can only be seen after stepping out of ordinary life?It''s awesome... "It''s really beautiful. I felt the same last time when I entered here. It''s a shocking thing. The light seems to attract people''s souls." "Kira, do it! I can''t wait!" At this moment, Nagato said! "Ok!" Soon, everyone''s attention was focused on the lotus platform in the center of the square. According to Kira''s words, this was the place where the expedition came farthest. Then they were stunned by the crystal wall and they kept trying to get some luminous crystals. According to some accounts, this crystal was probably the same thing as Ye Mingzhu, worth ten thousand gold. Kira allows the explorers to obtain some insignificant property as subsidies after searching! In addition to this crystal wall, the Buddha statue on this lotus platform also emits light, so the expedition team also carried the Buddha statue out of the stone lotus platform, but then... "Then the two ghost puppets appeared, and I don''t know where they came from, and their speed and strength are not too strong, but they can''t be killed." "Fortunately, I was nearby at the time, and rushed over after learning the news, swallowed them, and then took apart the Buddha statue, otherwise there might be something wrong!" Kira said. At this time, Kira started to sort out the parts of the Buddha statue. He had assembled most of the parts of the Buddha statue before entering the tomb. At this moment, he only needs to arrange it carefully according to the stone lotus platform. There are some engraved runes like plug-ins at the foot of the Buddha statue, and the stone lotus platform also happens to have a matching engraved rune, as long as the Buddha statue is carefully placed on the stone lotus platform. Thanks for the monthly pass voted by "Remaining Days and Nights", "Changing Tianji" and "hy840620"!.. 117 Chapter 013 Volley Hanging Pavilion second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kira moved very quickly, and within a few minutes, the Buddha statue was completely fixed. But after fixing the Buddha statue, he did not stand up. Instead, he carefully stroked the area around the stone lotus platform. Numerous dense filaments of light appeared on the surface of the Buddha statue. These filaments of light gathered to form dense rune images on the surface of the Buddha statue. The rune images formed by these filaments of light flowed like water on the surface of the Buddha statue, making the entire Buddha statue look like a light source. "Sure enough..." After Kira touched the stone lotus platform, he did not know where he took out a few spars or what he did. After those spars were installed on the stone lotus platform, this stone lotus platform There was a stream of water-like light on the surface, and this light gradually converged and gathered together with the light of the Buddha statue. In an instant, the light of the Buddha statue and the Shiliantai gleamed at the same time, and began to move towards the ground. In just a moment, the light of the Buddha statue and the stone lotus platform has completely flowed into the ground, following the artificially excavated traces on the ground, spreading to the surroundings, and if you look closely at the artificially excavated traces, it turns out to be a strange rune image. . As the light of the flowing water spread to the surroundings, the entire square seemed to be in a mysterious and unspeakable rune hall, and then the square shook violently, and among everyone''s stunned, the square went down at an extremely fast speed. Landing, as if the entire square had become an elevator, carrying everyone straight to the bottom. The square landed for about a minute or two. At this moment, everyone no longer knew how many meters they were in. The surrounding area of ??the square had become pitch black and hollow, and even Nagato''s reincarnation eyes could not see through the pitch black. If it weren''t because the square was too big and there was no huge ball of light in the center, it looked a bit similar to the main god space in Li Shuixi''s memory. Until then, everyone recovered. "...Here, our destination is ahead...Volley Hanging Pavilion!" Suddenly, Nagato saw a ray of light in the pitch black far away. After a few seconds, the light was enough for him to see a rough picture. It was a silver glow, which looked like an attic. This is the destination of Nagato-Volley Hanging Pavilion! Gradually, the others also discovered the existence of the attic in the distance. As the square got closer and closer to the attic, everyone realized that something was wrong... the attic was too big! Except for a book-collecting attic in the center, the rest of the attic was blank, as if it were a square where everyone was sitting, empty but huge. Its size is at least a thousand times the size of this square calculated in a thousand square meters. Everyone can hardly see the side at a glance. It looks like a continent, just suspended in the dark void. And under everyones feet, there is a dark red s light, and there is no knowing a few kilometers deep below, there is already the inside of the earth covered with magma... "So, is that the so-called No.1 God?" Nagato had the best eyesight. He saw the distant Chushin first, but he was already mentally prepared, but after seeing Chushin with his own eyes, he was still a little surprised.Zero long literature network www.09wxwxs.com This is the No. 1 God!? The so-called No.1 God is a huge ball of light with a volume of about fifty cubic meters. Its light and color are exactly the same as the big ball of light in the main god space. Except for the slightly smaller size, there is almost no difference. In other words, Nagato can have a preview before encroaching on the main god... "Then act according to the original plan!" With his arms around Kiko, Nagato stared at the volley hanging pavilion with fiery eyes. Not only him, but the others also stared at the volley hanging pavilion with fiery eyes. There are countless secrets of cultivation and post-innate magic weapons in there!You must know that Nagato and others are still very weak in these aspects, this is the real treasure of the main god space! "Look at me!" Shashengmaru first stepped forward and took a step forward. The monster on his body suddenly rose up, staring at the distant volley hanging pavilion with piercing eyes, and said in a deep voice, "According to the plan, let me try the power of the first god! I want to see if he can regenerate under my broken teeth!" "Go!" Nagato yelled softly, and with a movement, he volleyed onto the huge land where the volley hanging pavilion was located. At that moment, Nagato''s momentum seemed to be suppressed in some way, suddenly dimmed. At once, at the same time, a paragraph of self-printed in everyone''s mind. "The descendants of the yellow skin color family, this trial is just to test whether you have the ability to guard the legacy left to you by your ancestors. If you are not strong enough, lest this legacy be acquired by the race of the outer skin family, You will all die here until the next batch of people with yellow skin color comes again..." "The trial is very simple. Eliminate the No. 1 God. Using this No. 1 God as a blueprint, we cultivators and saints have created a total of thirty-four main god spaces. Except for some of the main gods, which have a larger space, they will be the future human beings. Except for the final shelter at the time of extinction, most of the main god space will be opened up as a place for reincarnation trials." "And the No. 1 God also has the ability of the Lord God to control the initial energy. Of course, it''s only preliminary. The No. 1 God is provided by our cultivators with the technology of life body manufacturing, and the saints provide the technology for energy operation. Its genes are similar to our humans. The genetic similarity is over 98%, and it is our front-line consumable when fighting those life forms." "Of course, for the sake of your strength, we will not fully open up all the gods'' abilities. This No.1 God only has defensive spiritual light, and does not have an evolutionary combat form." "That''s it. Break through the protective layer of No.1 Gods spiritual light and destroy it. The Sanqing Daoguang covering the attic will disappear. Otherwise, if you go to force it now, when the prohibition is activated, you will have a radius of thousands of miles except this No.1 God. The light of the soul can exist alone, and all other lives will be vanished..." "In addition, this volley hanging pavilion prohibits any flying with the help of objects. Relying on your own ground or bounce is not included. This is to prevent you from using foreign objects to achieve victory. Remember, foreign objects are not a permanent way after all. It is the right way in itself!" "Just do it for yourself, descendants of the yellow skin color family, must not fall into the face of our cultivators, three races, the yellow color skin family must not be taken away from the leadership position, remember to remember..." .. 118 Chapter 014 No.1...God! Third more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the ball of light floating in mid-air also slowly landed on the ground, with a volume of about 5,000 cubic meters, and this ball of light was said to be a living body, so it was incredible. Fortunately, as soon as this ball of light fell on the ground, its light dropped slightly, and it slowly dropped faster and faster, and then gradually dimmed after a while. "Are you here..." The Shashengwan pulled out the broken teeth indifferently, and the ball of light shrank sharply inward, and all the light sources seemed to shrink into a small spot. The surface of the ball of light kept squirming, and when viewed as a whole, it seemed like a huge egg was hatching, and the creatures inside seemed to be rushing out. "How does it look like the Eighth Apostle..." Saya looked at this and felt very similar to the Eighth Apostle in a super popular animation... Sesho Maru did not speak, but lightly swung the sword, without using any demon power, the simple sword pressure was the first to cut towards the ball of light! However, when the sword pressure had not yet reached the surface of the egg, the top of the egg cracked fiercely, and then a loud tearing sound was made. A huge and strange palm stretched out from the hole. Grab Sesumaru''s sword and crush it! After the palm of this hand crushed the sword qi of the Sesho Maru, it pulled the shell of the dome and tore it forcefully. The shell of the dome suddenly broke into two pieces, and a humanoid monster more than 40 meters tall appeared there. The location of the dome. The entire surface of this monster is a kind of shell-like material that is similar to metal, and on its chest, a very bright light exists there. When it completely escaped from the dome, the Shishengwan was at least more than a thousand meters away from it, and the light on its chest flashed violently, and the position where the Shishengwan was standing suddenly fell into a violent explosion... This is the real No. 1 God, the biological combat weapon used by practitioners and saints back then... God! The appearance of the first god is similar to that of an enlarged human, except that its body shell is completely composed of purple cuticle, which gives people an extremely hard feeling at first glance. The center of its chest is the one that emits light. Crystal ball. If you don''t know in advance that this huge No.1 God is a creature.Then it is very likely that people will be recognized as a robot, and looking at this size, it is much larger than the robot encountered in the Transformers. If you really want to find something to compare, this first name God and the gospel The EVAs in the fighters are very similar. The location of Shashengwan was instantly caught in a violent explosion. The explosion range was about 100 square meters, and the flame of the explosion was pure white, and then a silver-white energy wave appeared above the explosion. The silver energy wave even hit the surrounding area, spreading to the surrounding area of ??about hundreds of square meters, even if the people on the floating square further away, they still felt a heat wave rushing toward them. When the energy wave disappeared completely, the Sahshengwan still stood in place unharmed. The entire ground was completely glazed. The excessively high temperature burned and solidified the ground in an instant, turning it into a glass-like substance. Sesho Maru used his own perfect demon power and the newly learned bat clan enchantment technique to resist the power of the explosion. Nagato hugged Kiko and instantly entered the subspace, sneaking to the top of the volley hanging pavilion, a spatial vortex appeared, and it began to enlarge with the support of Nagato.And Kira and Saya swiftly fly into the volley hanging pavilion in the wind and sand... This is the plan that Nagato had determined before. Because the volley hanging pavilion existed for a short time, Nagato didnt know if it could be accepted completely, so Kira and Saya were just to let Nagato miss. Something to gain!Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxswxs.com I saw that at this time, the position visible to the naked eye of the golden polygonal fit emanated from Chushin, and instantly separated the entire volley hanging pavilion. At the same time, Chushin waved in the direction of Nagato, Kira and Sesumaru. , The invisible force attacks! "The AT force field is very mysterious, but as long as it is the energy I can bear!" Nagato sensed the invisible attack, and stretched out his empty right hand to the invisible force, completely absorbing it! And Sasheng Maru quickly rushed forward, smashing teeth in his hand, slashing all the power that attacked him and Kira, and quickly approached the No.1 God, "As my opponent, I am still distracted and looking for death! Burst teeth!!" I saw the Dao Gang attacked by the First God without any scruples, and once again swung his fist, the invisible force field blasted Kira and Saya away and fell outside the volley hanging pavilion. At the same time, the green Dao Gang instantly pierced the beginning. On the left chest of the horn, purple blood sprayed out... Only the next moment, the crystalline light on God No.1 flashed violently, but God No.1 was shining this time, but did not send out the silver explosion wave like before, but this kind of silver light appeared all over the body. Then, its left breast slowly began to heal, and the purple-red flesh and blood rolled and squirmed, as if countless tiny tentacles and granulation had been born, and it was repairing at a speed visible to the naked eye, but it was only left on the body of the first god. The green light is constantly eroding the opponent, making him unable to repair, and even spreading... Roar!! Chu Hao Shen finally realized that he had encountered a nemesis, only to see that Chu Shen Hao made a loud roar, and the at position around the body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, almost forming a huge cube! Then, even Shisheng Maru suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart, and without hesitation, the attack of the smashed teeth broke out instantly, nineteen in a row, and every attack was in the same position! I only heard the sound of Kacha, the AT force field seemed to be about to shatter, but An unprecedented energy storm swept across the entire square in an instant, and the dazzling light made the Saheng Maru unable to open his eyes. After the light dimmed, all he saw was the volley suspended pavilion floating above the magma. A kilometer-long huge void square and...the Chushen title guarding before the volley hanging pavilion! "Damn, Shashengwan, use all your strength, otherwise we can''t get in!" Saye got up from the ground, shouted loudly, and at the same time signaled to Kira, the two again rose up in the wind... "The Profound Meaning-Burst the Teeth Canglong Break!!" Shashengmaru got serious and used his smashing teeth to slap upright moves. The emerald green dragon roared and blasted towards No. Canglong''s attack once again blocked Saya from the volley hanging pavilion! This time, God No.1 could not make a sound at all, his body was torn apart by the blue dragon, blood dripping! just-- The volley hanging pavilion has a tendency to collapse... ps: I''m not satisfied with the writing, forget it, this story speeds up!.. 119 Chapter 015 The fourth more collection and evolution You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It seems... that big guy is more difficult to do than expected!" Nagato couldn''t bear to notice that the hanging pavilion in the volley had already shown signs of falling, and Kira and Saya''s actions were still blocked by the first god. Live sighed. "Nagato-kun, what''s going on?" For the first time, Satoko, who was standing in the air and watching everything around him at close range, heard Nagato''s sigh and asked suspiciously. "Yeah! That big guy messed up our plan. I''m going to do my best, Tsunko, hug tight!" Nagato embraced Tsunko back and disappeared into the space, and appeared in Bai Yujing the next moment. On the throne in Zhong, after instructing Kiko not to disturb, he closed his eyes! Nagato once again appeared in the same place, and it was the Penn existence of Nagato that temporarily manifested. At this time, Nagatos will almost hit Payne, and the power of the different-dimensional space of the reincarnation eye was opened to the extreme, and the speed of the space vortex expansion instantly doubled, doubled, tripled... Before the world was formed, Nagato had repeatedly descended on it and eroded the plane. That was because the world was still in a plastic state, but since the formation of the world, Nagato made up his mind to stop doing so. , Because it is already the world, don''t move easily! The unformed world is an alternative version of the inherent barrier. For other planes, it is at most some harmful''bacteria''. Even if the formed world and other planes exist at the same level, they expand on other planes. That is provoking the will of the plane... Therefore, in this operation, the matter of collecting the volley hanging pavilion fell on the eyes of Nagato''s [Pen] that were connected to the different dimensions. After arriving here, Nagato found that the volley hanging pavilion has countless restrictions. It is impossible to use ordinary methods to open a small mouth and directly collect it. It can only expand the space vortex to the extreme, just like using a bag to collect items. The hanging pavilion receives a different dimension space. This kind of thing originally had the earth-carrying wheel eyes, but there is no such power, it is simply the power to combine the power of Kakashi with the earth-carrying space, but this body is just a piece of [equipment], because of this kind of thing Nagato It can still be done, but it takes time to start! However, thanks to the undaunted efforts of No.1 God, Saya and Kira failed to enter the volley hanging pavilion. In order not to fail, Nagato could only use his will to force the space vortex! When the vortex expanded ten times faster, Nagato''s eyes left a tear of blood! At this time, the space vortex finally opened a big mouth that was enough to cover the volley hanging pavilion. Nagato endured the pain in his eyes, moving the space vortex in his mind, slowly falling! Peng!! When descending to one meter above the volley hanging pavilion, Nagato suddenly felt the resistance of the volley hanging pavilion, and the speed of the descent became extremely slow, but at this time there were cracks in the volley hanging pavilion building, so it was definitely too late... However, since Nagato has already shot, naturally he will not give up! "The blessing of the power of the origin, gives me a run beyond the limit, reincarnation eye!" Nagato, who was walking on the road of the king, naturally did not allow failure. He immediately urged his eyes at all costs. The blood flowed in his eyes, and the spatial vortex was directly doubled again, and the descending speed continued to decline at an unwavering speed! Finally, after a few seconds, the entire space where the Volley Hanging Pavilion was located by Nagato was housed, and the figure standing in the air was transparent and disappeared without a trace... ... Follow the book to see www.zhuishukan.com No.1 God is gone! Yes, like the No. 1 machine in the legendary Evangelion, it''s gone! The black AT force field that suddenly appeared suddenly and horrified by the black AT force field that was suddenly changing, biting the No.1 God, was completely wiped out! Seeing that it is still in a human form, the God No.1, whose whole body is dyed purple with its own blood, floats slowly under the support of the invisible at force field. A white halo appears on the head of No.1 God, and the light is distorted on the remnant. When I opened it, there seemed to be a glow in the place where the parts were missing. "Black force field, attack force field? It seems we are bad!" Kira shook his head with a wry smile, "It''s just that this time I was a little embarrassed by your big guy! Come out! Scarab!" The surging magic power turned into an overwhelming scarab Kuroshio that impacted the AT force field of No.1 God, and the almost infinite power continuously consumed the power of the AT force field! At this time, the Shasheng Maru flew to the head of No.1 God, the demon power in his hand was continuously poured on the broken teeth, and the green electric current continued to intensify on the knife... With a roar, the black force field of the No.1 God is once again revealed, and the scarab tide is constantly consuming each other''s power! "Don''t underestimate the power I gained from slaughtering hundreds of millions of people! Immortal blessing! Impact, my worm tide!" Holding the black sutra of the undead, Kira put on the death bracelet, not summoning the death guard, but the power of the bracelet Give scarabs, so endless scarabs have immortal attributes! The power of this wave of insects doubled instantly, and the impact caused a slight flaw in the force field of the first god! "It''s now! Upanishad-Nine Dragon Break!" Nine blue dragons flashing green electric current appeared instantly, and annihilated together with the scarab, breaking through the defenses of God No.1 from the black AT force field, biting, shattering, and ravaging the body of God No.1! Scarabs resurrected immediately, gathering and gnawing on God No.1, but even so, God No.1 was still alive, like an immortal creature! At this moment, Saya didnt know when he appeared on the No.1 God, who was full of scarabs and blue dragons. Holding a golden mask in his hand, he smiled and said, I was still hesitant to use this stuff on you. Body, but now, your body is really good, so I gave it to Saya!" The golden mask, an item that allows people to get access to the fifth level of the gene lock in advance, is also a rare thing that can spur evolution! He said, holding the golden mask in both hands and slowly pressing it on the face, a drop of blood dripped onto the golden mask under her control to activate it. Then the golden mask suddenly stretched out numerous cannulas to pierce Sayas facial skin. Ontology gene samples... extract good genes... move closer to higher genes... In an instant, the irreversible evolution is carried out, and it will not stop until the evolution is completed. Maybe Saya is a special case, the golden mask melted into the body during the execution of evolution, and began to evolve! Slightly jumped up, Saya jumped into the body of No.1 God through a wound of No.1 God. After a while, several blood dragons gushed out of No.1 God''s wound, constantly gnawing at No.1 God... The sound of chewing, biting, and beast-like roars one after another. Looking along the sound, the scene in front of your eyes is extremely bloody...... .. 120 Chapter 016 Great Harvest Fifth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the volley hanging pavilion disappeared, the entire continent with a tendency to collapse unexpectedly returned to calm. Kira was relieved for a while, waved his hand, and the scarabs disappeared. Seeing Kira''s movements, Shashengwan also moved his mind, and the blue dragon is not raging! Its just that the ferocious blood dragons crushed No.1 God to death. I dont know if it was the reaction after the volley hanging pavilion disappeared, or because the power of the blood dragon couldnt resist at all. He could only become someones bowl of Chinese food. Its fate seems to have been decided long ago! "What are you going to do?" Shashengwan returned the shattered teeth, turned and looked at the Grim Reaper bracelet in Kira''s hand, and asked. "Ah, you said this, its okay. I originally came from Anubis, the god of death. There must be a thorough understanding between me and him. I want to try if I can kill him again. The god of death was completely killed!" "Do you need my help?" Subconsciously, Shashengwan asked. "Of course, I was killed by Anubiske. Someone must give me a chance to get close to him!" There was almost no hesitation, Kira said as soon as he finished speaking. "..." Su Sheng Maru suddenly felt that the other party was actually waiting for him to say this... "Then let''s go!" Kira looked at Saya, "Because of the disappearance of the hanging pavilion in the sky, the saint''s backhand on this continent has not been triggered. Sister Saya is safe here instead, don''t worry!" "It is said in the Golden Book of the Sun that the gods left the material world in the Age of Dominance, but there are still some gods who leave with other gods. I will occupy all beliefs and open a new chapter in the Age of Dominance. Ah Nubis is one of them." "The previous Scorpion King was just a failure. Anubis himself exposed the failure!" ... ... At this time, Nagato is in the volley hanging pavilion in a different dimension space, and the power of the Ten Thousand Realms Heavenly Way surges from the void, eroding the prohibition in the volley hanging pavilion! The attic containing the classics of cultivation is built on a simple platform. The entire platform is based on a jade-white stone. It is flat like a mirror and looks like a whole piece of jade. Countless strange runes and images are carved on the surface of this platform. When Nagato stepped on this jade platform, he was only a hundred meters away from the attic gate, and one hundred meters away from Nagato. The whole person rushed into the attic like lightning. As soon as he rushed into the attic, he suddenly felt a layer of water-like film coming in. For a moment, he felt as if he was advancing in the water, but it felt extremely For a short time, when the film of water covered his whole body, it disappeared.The surrounding space became normal again.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com Could it be that this is a restriction set by the cultivator?Used to test the race of entering people? Nagato''s heart moved, he only thought of such a possibility, but then he couldn''t turn his gaze anymore, and was completely attracted by the magical scene before him. Although the place looks simple and elegant from the outside of the attic, it seems to be full of science fiction inside... It''s just that the science fiction is something that Nagato is familiar with. The entire attic is divided into three floors, and each floor is divided into four large areas, which are among the four huge shining symbols of Baihu, Suzaku, Qinglong, and Xuanwu.This symbol is completely in the shape of a three-dimensional light screen, which looks like a three-dimensional movie of the more modern technology, and the form is extremely vivid. In fact, Nagato still felt that if he was not a yellow race, once he stepped into the attic, these four light-shaped images would attack him. This feeling was that when he saw these four images There will be. In these four images, the eight symbols of gossip are constantly rotating, which looks like the entity of light.That kind of mysterious and unspeakable spectacle is really more mysterious than the high-tech in science fiction movies. And in the gossip rune of light that is already a physical entity, there are palm-sized pieces of crystals lined up side by side, each crystal is crystal clear, reflecting the light of the gossip runes, it looks like something in a dream. Originally in Nagato''s impression, the so-called cultivation should be a very simple thing, whether it is a technique, a flying sword, or a refiner. All kinds of skills, or people who are studying cultivation, should all be very simple existences, as if they were in ancient times, living in a green bamboo house, drinking light fragrant fairy tea, and crossing the ground. It is Hanfu Hanfu. But from the perspective of this attic, although the exterior is indeed a very simple building, the interior is indescribably high-tech. Only then did he notice that even the ground is composed of rune images, and these rune images are flowing. Liquid-like light energy, and the entire rune image is completely composed into a picture of the nine palaces. Suddenly, when there was a loud noise behind Nagato, his mind was connected to the heavenly way of the world. Nagato immediately understood that although the prohibition of the volley hanging pavilion had been eroded, before that, the prohibition of self-destruction had been launched and collapsed. Avoidable, so Nagato immediately rushed into the white tiger image and moved everything into the exclusive room of Bai Yujing in Ten Thousand Realms. Later, Nagato moved to the three patterns of Qinglong, Suzaku, and Xuanwu, and moved everything to Bai Yujing. These are precious things. It would be no good if they were destroyed in the collapse of the volley hanging pavilion! After processing the things on the first floor, Nagato came to the edge of the second floor in a few seconds, but the entrance did not look like the first floor. The second floor looked like a Tai Chi image with distinct colors. On the black side, there is a place that is brighter than any place, and on the white side, there is a place that is darker than any place. This way, one white and one dark, but also white in the dark, and dark in the white. Tai Chi map image. The entire second floor is in such a ring shape, and deep inside, Nagato faintly feels the true power on the white side and magic on the black side, and the two energies are flowing harmoniously. And the second floor is not a crystal chip, but a long diamond the size of a finger, just floating in the air. On the side of the magic power is the diamond with flashing white light, on the side of the true power. It is the diamonds flashing with black light, these diamonds just floating in the faint energy stream, they look like countless stars. Nagato didn''t care to look at such a spectacle carefully. The loud noise outside was getting louder and louder, and all were collected. When he rose to the third floor, the entrance was not the kind of thing that might record information. The entrance... is a series of magic weapons!.. 121 Chapter 017 The sixth chance of Hunyuan! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The thing that makes Nagato covet the most in the main god space is not the dazzling bloodline skill exchange, because in Sayas analysis, these exchanges are actually based on the power researched by the fourth level of the gene lock, not the real bloodline skills, because of the wild human race Will not allow his own people to truly become one of the prehistoric people. There are two things that Nagato covets the most. The first is the power of causality. This is the highest level of power. It is not inferior to the power of the origin and the power of time and space. If you get this power, the world will Will have more powerful background and strength. The second aspect is the current harvest of Nagato, the treasure of the yellow-skinned cultivators! Cultivation techniques and cheats make Nagato''s training database rich and colorful, allowing Nagato to understand something more thoroughly and go further. "This... is it counted, a surprise!" Bai Yujing handed Kagome to Kagome, and let her get acquainted with the vast Bai Yujing. Nagato came to Bai Yujing''s collection room and looked at the chaotic beads in the palm of her hand with a look of admiration! This bead is called Hunyuan Zhu, also called Chaos Bead. I don''t know which saint collected the beads from the condensed chaos vitality. Among these magic treasures, including the jade of good fortune, it is Nagato''s greatest gain. That''s right, in the eyes of Nagato, this bead is the biggest and most unexpected harvest of this trip! Cultivators comprehend the laws of heaven and earth and inscribe them in artifacts through runes, showing the power of the laws. This is the so-called magic weapon. But the world is not unique. If it is in the plane linked to the main god space, the effects of these magic weapons are really good, but if they reach other planes, once the laws are different, most of these magic weapons will probably become scrap iron. Right. In fact, across many planes, there are only two powers that can be used in many planes. The first is the basic power, and the basic power is divided into two categories. The first is the innate demon power of Sesei Maru. On that plane, he can drive his own demon power to strengthen himself, activate the demon sword, such powers as chakras, mental power and many other powers that are not fake. The second category is the power of time and space, the power of cause and effect, and the highest level of power. These power levels are very high, but they are the most basic. The law of time and space and the law of cause and effect are the different interweaving of these two forces, just like carbon can be formed. Carbon is the same as diamond, the law is carbon and diamond, and these forces are carbon! The second is the power that has a source. The simplest is now Nagatos ten thousand worlds. Because of the existence of ten thousand worlds, the power of Nagatos body is not weak in any world, because the power used by Nagatos body comes from ten thousand. The world, do not fake out! Holding the Hunyuan Pearl, Nagato stepped out into the void outside the ten thousand worlds. The three-level realm of ten thousand worlds appeared in front of Nagato again. The top layer was the golden rule of law. When I saw it, it was more perfect, and it could be said that Skynet was restored without fail. The humane spirit sea floating between the sky and the earth is even more awe-inspiring at this time. The spirit sea has already begun to nurture its own master-Alaya! And the bottom layer is the nature that carries everything. Because of the expansion of the area of ??the world, the carrying force at this time is more perfect, but there is still one thing missing, that is, chaos! "In fact, I always find it very strange that the concept of time and space is born in nothingness, and then a space with independent time is achieved, and it develops into a world. This is the cognition I have always obtained through self-derived worlds." Hanhan Literature www.handanwx .com "But, I read a lot of novels in my previous life, and I kept mentioning a product called Chaos. Until I got the Chaos Orb and felt the chaos vitality, I understood..." "It turns out that my luck is not good or bad, because my soul space directly skipped the process from nothingness to the generation of time and space, and directly omitted the steps of evolving the Innate Five Tais and dividing Yin and Yang by chaos... " With a move of mind, Nagato came to the apex of the World Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds. With a light tap, the World Tree was in full bloom with a red word. Then Nagato sat there, igniting a flame lit by the power of the source, and the World Tree. One mind, start refining Hunyuanzhu! As Nagato consumes the power of the source at all costs to ignite the fire of the source, the process of refining the Hunyuan Orb appears extremely fast. Gradually, the chaotic vitality takes root in the body of Nagato, continuously eliminating his own creation in his early years. The various defects in the congenital body, the world tree is even more primitive and atmospheric because of the chaotic vitality leaked by the Hunyuan Pearl! The most surprising thing is that as Nagato continues to refine the Hunyuanzhu, the space-time shield of the world gradually diffuses the air of chaos, eroding the space-time shield, and the space-time shield has not weakened under such erosion. On the contrary, it became stronger and stronger, and gradually, a solid and transparent crystal wall formed on the edge of heaven and earth. In the original three realms of heaven, earth and human, the tunnel with the weakest background seems to have become much stronger, enough to be on par with the other two realms. After Nagato thoroughly refined the Hunyuan Bead, a small layer of chaos formed outside the crystal wall, isolating the ten thousand realms and the infinite void-Promise, and the entire ten thousand realms seemed to be more energetic and richer. Up! boom! It seems that the whole world shook slightly, Nagato suddenly felt that the power in his body was constantly being absorbed by the flowers of the world tree under him. Whether it was the five elements'' true energy, the spiritual power, and even his own vitality, it was continuously being absorbed. ... But Nagato didn''t worry too much, because at this time, Nagato had a premonition that his chance had arrived! If an outsider sees it at this time, he will definitely think that Nagato is a monster, and Nagato''s body languishes like dried bacon, which will inflate again, like a blowing balloon! Soon, Nagato fell into a coma, and the Hunyuan Pearl on his body flew up automatically and merged with Nagatos brow and vertical pupil. In an instant, the chaotic vitality filled Nagatos body, and soon, Nagato It will be restored! As time passed slowly, traces of black gas overflowed from the pores of Nagato, turned into flames and burned, and even the clothes with Nagato burned. From a distance, it seemed that the world tree was dotted with a flower. The flower of flame... Gradually, the black gas became less and less, and the flames gradually subsided, revealing Nagatos white skin, and the power absorbed by the World Tree was also returning a little bit, it seemed that there was a slight difference... At this time, Nagato, feeling the power of returning, slowly opened his eyes... ps: Thank you "" and "Long Long [Fire]" for the monthly tickets!In fact, this chapter is mainly to deduce the importance of ten thousand realms and the highest power... 122 Chapter 018-The Seventh Afterwards You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Standing up from the flower of the world tree, if Nagato feels at this time, there is probably only one, that is...perfect! The power of the whole body seems to be completely integrated, without any gaps, and the beauty of perfectly exerting his power makes Nagato forget that he does not have a piece of clothing on his body at this time, just standing here. The highest point in the world, enjoying the high-altitude scenery... When Nagato regained consciousness, he couldn''t help but feel a little humiliated. No one saw it at this time. Otherwise, the urge to kill people and kill his mouth, Nagato would not mind giving it to reality! Putting on a robe, Nagato came to Baiyu Jingzhong in an instant. At this time, it was only a month after Nagato began to refine Hunyuanzhu. Compared with the refining time in years in memory, the power of the source is used. It really saves time to do these things. But it is also very wasteful, at least the inventory of Nagato''s original power has been reduced by one layer. Through the ubiquitous spiritual sea, Nagato knew that at this time, Keiko and Kagome were with Kikyo in the Maple Village. They did not bother immediately, but came to the collection room again. The cultivation cheats and magic weapons here need to be identified. , Put it into the Liudao network, and let other incarnations help you! ... ... At this time, it has been a month since Nagato''s group of people explored the relics of comprehension. Among the relics of comprehension at this time, on the vast mainland, only a round sphere the size of a nail was suspended in the air. Just like...the main god or the first god! It''s very pitting, Saya feels that there are some pitfalls. It took a month to finally eat the entire No.1 God. She looks like the No.1. It is still a miniature version, which is really not very happy! Of course, the upside-down changes in body shape, but the lack of strength, will give people a huge shock. In a sense, Saya can also take the path of genetic lock, because Saya comes from the collection of zombies in the Resident Evil world under the main god space, but like Li Shuaixi, Sayas spirit comes from Nagato, and it is impossible to open the mind and soul. The fourth-order gene lock. But now, it seems that Saya has broken this law... After eating up the No.1 Divine Body, gaining the ability to initially control energy, of course, for the time being, it is not possible to obtain the subtle control energy level of the fifth-order saint. The real fifth-order saints have the ultimate in their subtle manipulation of energy. As long as the energy attacks sent out do not leave their minds, they will not be consumed at all due to external factors, but will continue to become stronger due to external factors. Not only that, but at this time Saya also gained the power to open the AT field... "But it''s not enough. The current situation allows me to get more from the original plan, so... the next time, it will be the time for real transformation!" Saya thought. Since becoming a sphere, the amount of calculation has exploded geometrically to the point where it is difficult to estimate. Saya instantly re-planned the battle designed by himself and Nagato and others, and even sorted out a more perfect plan! With one thought, thinking will have billions of collisions. The only thing that limits these is Saya''s own vision. In the present case, some important things will be ignored due to the influence of personal emotions. After all, no matter how powerful the calculation is, the calculation is based on sufficient information. "So, let me look forward to it. After that, Saya, me, what will I be like, um, the cultivation materials sent by Brother Nagato, go back and see..." Thinking like this, the light ball instantly plunged into a spatial vortex that just appeared and disappeared... Android novel www.anzhuowang.net ... In a certain space in the desert, the war that had lasted for a whole month came to an end... This is Anubis''s kingdom of gods on earth, losing the glory of the gods, and now it''s just a mysterious kingdom of kobolds. Teams of terracotta warriors and horses, shining with the brilliance of the curse of immortality and the brilliance of shattered teeth, are fighting fiercely with the army of death in the kingdom. This is a confrontation between the undead legions. For a whole month, from the entrance of the space to kill here, whether it is Kira or Sesangomaru, both have a tendency to exhaustion. Kira almost exhausted her soul stock, and dedicated all Sacrifice into magic power, that is at least tens of millions of souls! The death of every terracotta warrior and horse will be reborn in a few minutes, and the death of every death army is suppressed by the power of blasting teeth and it is difficult to regenerate! They were not reconciled, not reconciled to die, under the power of Anubis enshrined in the depths of the temple, their souls were left behind due to resentment and became wandering souls. These grievances will not disappear with the passage of time. On the contrary, they are left with hatred and resentment. As time goes by, they become more resentful. The nourishment of the god of death and the growing resentment made these grievances evolve into resentful spirits, that is, ghosts in the ordinary population. Ghosts are a group of minds, without matter and energy, they will not be blocked by any matter. "Kill me these heretics!" Death''s voice came from the depths of the temple, looking very angry! The strength of these ghosts is actually very ordinary, and they are restrained a lot. When encountering some things that specifically restrain them, even ordinary people can destroy them. But ghosts have a characteristic, that is, they can absorb sins to grow, sins are their nourishment, for people like Kira who kills too much and sins, ghosts restrain him. When the hundred ghosts came, they rushed to Kira. Several of them even evolved into entities, almost deriving real flesh and blood, which was about to reach the level of the ghost king. just-- "Burst teeth!" The emerald green blade slashed across, and the ghost kings fell under such a powerful monster... The perfect Yokai Shishengwan, who is not afraid of evil spirits and despise ghosts and gods! Of course, the Sesho Maru at this moment is also slightly exhausted. After all, both of them have been killed over the past month. In order to maintain the Terracotta Warriors restraint on the Grim Reapers army, the demon power of the Sesho Maru has been output for a full month. If it were not for the monsters strong recovery power , Probably got down long ago... "Great, the boss of Nagato finally woke up, just now the boss sent this, Anubis is absolutely dead this time!" Suddenly, a long whip appeared in Kira''s hand, "This thing is specially made by the saints. The magic weapon against the gods..." "Hit the whip!! How could it be possible, haven''t they already left!!" In the depths of the temple, there was an unbelievable voice, even though it was far away, the inner fear in the words made the corner of Kira''s mouth light... ps: Thank you "Xiao Fei Can''t Fly" for the monthly ticket!This story is accelerated to completion!.. 123 Chapter 019 Swordsmanship is the eighth test! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"ready, go!" In the evening, under the maple tree in the back mountain of the City Education College, with Kagome''s voice, the two confronting each other became more focused. On the left is the red-haired boy holding a wooden knife. It is Nagato. The vertical pupils on his brows at this time prove that he is the main body at this time. On the right hand side is a tall woman with long black hair like a waterfall pouring down, down her slender waist and close to her plump buttocks, perfectly delineating her proud figure. It''s Poison Island! At this time, her left foot is in front, her right foot is behind, her legs are slightly bent, both hands are holding wooden knives, and she is pointing diagonally at her opponent. As the referee, Kagome clearly saw the chuckle at the corner of Kongzi''s mouth. It was not a contempt for the opponent, but the pleasure of the battle itself. "No matter how many times I look at it, I always feel that Kiezi is really... a very unique girl..." Kagome thought in his heart. Both of them were surprisingly quiet, as if there was an invisible aura exuding. Even Kagome, who was beside him, could not help holding his breath. At this moment, the sound of birds in the woods in the distance came over, breaking the absolute The silence. I saw the corner of Nagato''s mouth chuckled, and suddenly moved, his back foot stepped on the ground, and with the bonus of recoil, the distance of five meters between the two was fleeting, and the eyes of the reincarnation eye were not revealed. In between, the left hand stroked the blade and the right hand gripped the handle. The whole person looked like a cheetah rushing to eat. "Snapped" At the moment when his speed reached the peak*, he drew his knife and cut it horizontally at a speed that the naked eye could not see clearly. Even a wooden knife was powerful enough to cause rib fractures and internal organ bleeding! boom!! Konko''s knife was steadily blocked on the trajectory of this knife. It was a reaction speed that could only be learned after a hundred battles. It was possible to make the most accurate judgment without thinking. She adjusted her posture instantly, tightening the muscles of her arms, shoulders, waist and legs, forming a pressure-transmitting circuit, perfectly transmitting the huge force from the wooden knife to her feet, blocking it with a slender woman''s body Even a strong man has to throw an impact of two or three meters. But she was not relaxed, just because she understood that the attack on the opposite side had just begun now. With the elastic force of the collision, Nagato''s wrist turned, and the extraordinary wrist strength and force skills made the wooden sword turn a 60-degree arc, and then cut it diagonally upward at a fast speed! It was a shot that didn''t give people any reaction time. The strength was not as good as the first shot, but the unexpected speed and the tricky angle were beyond defense! Kongzi chuckled and moved half a step horizontally, avoiding the direct hit of the knife by a few millimetres. Instead, he slanted the wooden knife against the path of the knife, deflecting the angle of the knife. Using the rebounding force of the knife, she turned half a circle in a graceful posture, lifting the knife in both hands, using every bit of strength to the extreme! "drink!" With a soft whistle, she slashed with all her swords in both hands, slashing towards Nagato with the momentum of thunder! Even a master who has been immersed in kendo for decades must applaud!Whether it is momentum, strength, or timing, they are all close to perfect. Won! I was extremely convinced of this. At this time, the heart of Kenzi was ethereal. As long as this sword fell, even Nagato might not be able to avoid it. but "You lost, Tsuneko." Nagato said calmly.Kuwen Novel Network www.kuwenxs.com With a magical stab, the wooden knife was placed in front of the woman''s chest*. While the second knife was blocked, Nagato instantly changed to holding the knife in the backhand, and then stabbed at an impossible speed more than the speed A quick blow. After a full five seconds, Yanzi smiled charmingly, her eyes like a starry sky in a clear night filled with complex emotions. Her heart was beating violently, even her cheeks were flushed, her hands trembled slightly, and it was obvious that she had not recovered from the great excitement just now. "It''s still no better than Nagato-kun..." As if spoiled, Tsuneko naturally changed from a proud swordsman to a gentle and elegant Yamato Nadeshiko. There is no turning point in the middle, nor any sense of abruptness. Koko is such a woman who can superimpose the two completely different on her body. At least Kagome is a little envious at this time, this is a skill that pure Kagome cannot learn anyway... "After all, my physical stamina is worse than you, but my skills are not as good as you can win!" Nagato said naturally, without any hesitation. In fact, in pure martial arts, Nagato is a half-hearted man. All his moves have only one move, which is to cut! "How can you say that, before the competition, Nagato-kun sealed all his strength, leaving only one percent of his physique..." "Didn''t you also use True Qi?" Nagato smiled indifferently. Toxic Island Sakiko has already begun to come into contact with the practice that does not belong to her common sense, and comes from the practice of cultivators. "Takeko, I''m still very arrogant..." Tachiko naturally took Nagato''s arm, and then pressed it close to Nagato''s ear, muttering with blushing cheeks-- "Just now, I was wet." "Kingzi!!" Kagome stepped forward in a huff, and pulled away Kyozi. Even if I acquiesced in your relationship, I can''t openly flirt with me in front of me. This is the girl''s pure mind. "Sister Kagome, really innocent..." "what" ... Nagato ignored the fight between the two girls, but took a few steps forward. From here, you can see the appearance of the entire academy. The 60-year-old academy looked beautiful in the sunset. "Suddenly rising up here today, it seems to be the right one..." This is the world of grievances. Kagomes academy, Nagato has been here for a week. Instead of becoming a student, he wandered around and relived his previous experience of traveling around the world. On the other hand, Nagato was taken into this world by Nagato, and then thrown to the school where Kagome was located. This is why Nagato was pulled over by Nagato for a swordsmanship duel when he came here today... After his return, Saya relied on his powerful computing power to sort out all the cultivation materials, and completed the recent practice with everyone, and also allocated some magic weapons to prepare for the future! However, Nagato did not directly practice, but chose this place as a place to relax... The changes brought by Hunyuanzhu were beyond Nagatos expectations. It was not only the perfect unity of strength, but also vaguely discovered that the various forces in the body had undergone major or minor changes. Among them, the Five Elements True Qi was even more important. Transformed into Hunyuan Zhenqi, the power of thunder punishment greatly increased. Therefore, Nagato must first do, not to practice, but to be familiar with its own strength, and then to think about its own development direction, time has always stood by his side, this sentence is Nagato has always believed! Thanks to "John Farrell", "Feng Xinyun" and "c2-L." "Little Fei Can''t Fly" for the monthly pass!Regarding the daily plot, I really have a hard time...... .. 124 Chapter 020 Yin and Yang seal first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato spent a full ten days in the world of grievances, and finally adjusted everything and even his psychology, and gave her the less and less used Cong Yunya to the poison island Kongko, and by the way opened her to return to the biochemical world. After obtaining permission, Nagato returned to Ten Thousand Worlds. In the middle of Ten Thousand Realms Baiyu Jing, on a mysterious altar of heaven and earth, there are many magic weapons obtained by Nagato from the hanging pavilion in the sky. The altar of heaven and earth, a mysterious method of offering sacrifices to the heaven and the earth and gaining blessings, is a remedy that Saya found from countless comprehension texts. Because the human race in the infinite horror cannot get the blessing of heaven and earth anyway, this method is not It was not taken seriously, but it was recorded in a remote corner. If it weren''t for Saya, Nagato would be really hard to find... "The whip has been handed over to Kira, and the Sun Moon Pearl has been taken away by the Killing Pills. The Huntian Aya that Broli wants has been assimilated and can be delivered. The Eastern Emperor Bell and Good Fortune Jade Stone are not needed. Now the sacrifice has been given to Li Shuaixi, and the Seven Wonders Treasure Tree that Saya wanted is half short. It is indeed a treasure of a saint!" Suddenly appearing here, Nagato counted the whereabouts of some magic weapons, and looked at the magic weapons on the altar that had been assimilated by nearly half of the worlds, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked... Placing magic weapons in the altar of heaven and earth is equivalent to offering magic weapons to all worlds. As long as all worlds assimilate these magic weapons, they can directly obtain the various laws of magic weapons, complement their own heavenly path, and transform these magic weapons into exclusive worlds. The magic weapon of heaven! In this way, the source of these magic weapons comes from the ten thousand worlds. As long as they are connected to the ten thousand worlds, they are probably Nagato and his six incarnations, as well as lovers who are refined by Nagato to use these in other worlds. With magic weapons, the power will not decrease much. Speaking of it, Cong Yunya, who Nagato gave to Xingzi, had been placed on it by Nagato when he appeared at the altar of heaven and earth, and the assimilation was completed. Nagato stretched out his hand and took out a seal that had been completely assimilated from the altar, his figure shook slightly, and instantly disappeared beside the altar. Almost at the same time, Bai Yujing and Nagato appeared in his closed room! Sitting cross-legged on the tufted futon in the closed room, Nagato meditated, his left eye opened, and a nail-sized ball of light flew out of Nagato''s left eye, floating in front of him. This is what Nagato read. The predecessor exists-Payne. "Ten days, under the support of the power of the source, the damage caused by Penn''s transitional operation of his own power when collecting the volley hanging pavilion has been restored, and it is just used to run that special method!" Muttering to himself, a blue light flashed in Nagato''s left eye, and the seal that was taken out of the altar by Nagato flew out automatically, floating in front of Nagato, facing the light ball. As the two objects floated in front of Nagato, Nagato closed his eyes, and a mysterious and mysterious formula flowed through his heart. It was nothing else, it was the authentic exercises that Nagato and Saya had carefully selected for themselves -"Refining the Deity"! The power of Nagato has been completely integrated after being baptized by the World Tree and Hunyuanzhu. However, Nagato lacks an authentic technique to be complete at this time, which will bring Nagato''s future cultivation A big problem. Fortunately, after discussion and careful selection between Nagato and Saya, Nagato found that his authentic exercises do not necessarily have to choose what strength to cultivate, but can choose exercises such as the outer pill method. At this time, this article "Refining the Deity" appears in Nagato''s choice. In fact, this is a technique of the Dao. In the creators conception, find an excellent magic weapon, divide one''s own divine consciousness, and refine part of the divine consciousness into the true spirit of the magic weapon, so that the magic weapon can be used for all purposes. Give full play to your own strength, and have the ability to evolve...... Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com But you must know that this exercise comes from the prehistoric world in the infinite horror. It is not the world of Xianxia in the traditional sense. It is really surprising that such exercises can appear... In fact, Nagato has always had a problem, that is, Nagato knows that he will probably be able to read various existences in the future, but are those existences really just a small experience and excess in his life? Its just like Penns existence. Now after Nagato has captured Uchihas power of writing round eyes and Muduns ability, it seems to have developed to the pinnacle of the ninja world, so this existence limited to the world of Naruto, really Is this the end? It can only be completely placed in the future, until one day Nagato remembers it, and then take it out to remember... "But now with this technique, I can completely regard the existence that I have read as divine consciousness, and integrate it with the magic weapon corresponding to its essence, and refine it into my own magic weapon!" "There are many powers of Penn, writing round eyes, eyes of reincarnation, and even the bounds of the blood, and even some secret techniques that have not been used, but these powers are not the essence. In fact, there is only one essence of Penn''s power. It is Yin and Yang escape, the six immortals rely on this to create the Yin and Yang escape of the Ninjutsu system!" "Then, refining the magic weapon! Start!" With the light drink, the light ball in front of Nagato slowly moved, touching the seal, and slowly blending into the seal engraved with the Tai Chi pattern. As the fusion progressed, the Tai Chi pattern on the seal Feeling more moving... Tai Chi Rune, this is the term for the seal in front of Nagato. It is the magic weapon of the pioneers of the talisman in the series of practitioners. This is the magic weapon that Nagato chose as the carrier of Yin and Yang''s power... In fact, Tai Chi diagrams are also okay, but the thing is still assimilating, and for Tai Chi diagrams, Yin Yang escape seems to be a bit weak, not suitable for the power carried on Tai Chi diagrams. The tunnel is naturally the manifestation of the law of the Tao of Heaven, the magic weapon carries the law, and the magic weapon is operated, and the divine mind is integrated into the magic weapon. It can be said to inherit the heaven and integrate the humanity. In a sense, it is really appropriate. Authentic exercises... As time slowly passed, in a blink of an eye, one day passed... At this time, there is only one small rotating seal left in front of Nagato. On it, the incomparably pure chakra power can be sensed. It is the Taichi Talisman that Nagato has successfully refined... "No, this seal at this time is no longer the so-called Tai Chi Talisman. It is the magic weapon of the Ten Thousand Realms, and it is also used to carry the Yin and Yang power of escape. Although it feels very old-fashioned, it is called the Yin Yang Seal! " Standing up, Nagato hung the seal around his waist. Suddenly the power of the familiar and unfamiliar Chakra system came back, even one step further... ps: Thank you "zxasqw1zx", "Xie Fallen Heaven", "HXH0771" and "Sun Xiaodian" for your monthly tickets!By the way, this is how the future protagonists treasure in the Moon World comes from...... .. 125 Chapter 021 The new student bursts teeth second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Inuyasha World! In the cave formed with the skeleton of an unknown giant beast as the main body, the hot atmosphere filled the surroundings, making people feel suffocated. The terrifying high temperature burned everything around it like a life restricted zone. This is the location of the confidant of General Inu, Dadaosai! And in this terrifying environment, endless percussions continued to sound, indicating that there is still life here. In the center of the fiery breath, two figures are staring at the red sword-shaped metal that is constantly beating under the hammer. Among the two figures, one was a scruffy and thin old man with a dull face, sitting side by side, spouting a fiery pillar of fire from time to time, so that the sword being forged would not cool down. The other is a white figure like a noble boy. The wide sleeves have been rolled up to the shoulders and fixed, exposing the white arms full of streamlined muscles. It is the Sesei Maru, the master of Nishinokuni, who is known as the general beyond dog. The second king of the West! At this time, Sasaemaru clamped one end of the sword with a clamp in his left hand, and held a hammer in his right hand, constantly raising and falling, making heavy knocks, and his golden eyes stared at the red sword. Not letting go of the slightest change. As time went by, Sesho Maru''s eyes that seemed to never waver suddenly shuddered, and the hammer in his hand was also raised high, and then slammed down. With the fall of the last hammer, the flushed sword body seemed to have life, and began a regular rhythm, making the heartbeats of Shashengwan and Daodaozhai involuntarily resonate with the rhythm. Using the clamp to lift the red sword body, Sesomaru looked at the weapon that was about to be completed, her calm eyes did not change, but the right hand, which had already put down the hammer, held the sword body without hesitation. The white palms and the red blades formed a sharp contrast. With the sound of "chi", the bright red blood slowly flowed down as the killing pill moved across the blade.The weird thing is that the blood was neither evaporated by the high temperature nor dripped down the sword body, but absorbed by the sword body, making its rhythm more intense. Finally, the palm of Sashengwan completely cut across the blade, and the scar in the palm had stopped bleeding due to the high temperature, but the terrifying crack and the white smoke still floating showed that the terrifying pain did not disappear. The calm eyes didn''t mean any change due to the pain, and the Shashengwan suddenly put the red sword body into the clear water prepared next to it.Suddenly, the entire cave was flooded with thick white water vapor, concealing everything in it. The desperate hot breath has dissipated, and the endless metal tapping sound has stopped for a long time, and Dao Dao Zhai''s residence has restored its former calm. In the cave, the Shashengwan figure walked out slowly, the sleeves rolled to the shoulders had been put down again, and the right hand holding the sword could not see clearly, but a black mark could still be vaguely seen, which should be the wound that had not fully recovered. Raising the re-forged Explosive Tooth in his hand, Shasheng Maru carefully looked at the newly reborn weapon in his hands by the sunlight in the sky, and said: "Finally completed, my brand new Explosive Tooth!" Good novel Bar www.hxs8.com After fighting for a month in Anubis space after the first battle in the relics of cultivation and afterwards, Sesei Maru became dissatisfied with her own power, although she also received special exercises and sun-moon beads later, But Sahomaru found this place, re-forging Burst Teeth! In the cave behind him, Dao Dao Zhai also came out.He who is only responsible for breathing fire on the side, or reminding him when needed, is still as usual, a sloppy look that hasn''t been bathed in a long time. Looking at the smashed teeth held high in Sesei Maru''s hands, he said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, it is indeed a good knife that surpasses all my works. It''s really touching. I didn''t expect my Totozai to see such a knife. Is born, Master Sashengwan!" The shattered teeth under the sun shone with the unique cold light of metal, and people could clearly feel its sharpness.The re-forged Explosive Teeth did not change in appearance. It was still a sword with a terrifying cold light. The blade on the blade had an irregular square pattern corresponding to the handle. However, the powerful aura and demonic aura that the entire sword exudes before has been reduced a lot, and if it is not even carefully sensed, it can be said to be just a sharp-looking sword. And the ability to burst teeth, in addition to the original ability to completely crush the damaged things, also added other abilities. The first is to kill the target. As long as it is within the user''s understanding, the Explosive Fang can kill without hurting other unrelated existences. For example, if a person is parasitized by a monster, the Explosive Tooth can only kill the parasitic monster without harming the host''s body when passing through the body. This ability is that the Shashengwan borrowed the ability of Tianshengfang, which can only kill the messenger of the underworld and cannot harm other lives in the world. Sesei Maru added a large amount of original power from Nagato to it, relying on the catalyst of this power with infinite possibilities to completely complete this concept! Secondly, it is growth. It is not the growth of defeating the enemy like iron shattered teeth and seizing the growth of the demon energy, but the growth that becomes stronger and stronger as the Sesho Maru continues to grow stronger! To be honest, the growth of Iron Broken Teeth is very strong in the original work, but Sesho Maru has always felt that it is too mixed. After all, the demon is not its own. The mixed and impure power is the culmination of the ambition, and even beyond It is a big taboo for people, and this is even more unacceptable for the more determined killer pill! In order to achieve this goal, Sasheng Maru added his own teeth and blood when forging, and even used the method of blood refining in cultivation, completely refining this demon sword born by himself into his own sword of life! Therefore, as the Shashengwan becomes stronger, the broken tooth itself will continue to become stronger, harder, sharper, tougher, and stronger... In the end, the Sashiwan Maru incorporated the power of the original prison road into the broken teeth, taking the life force in the killing, which can repair oneself, but also repair the possible hidden wounds of the broken teeth.Of course, the more important thing is that under this kind of power, the combat effectiveness of the Sasaomaru will be more durable... "Then, I''m leaving!" Sasheng Maru stuck the broken teeth around his waist, turned into a light ball and left here in an instant, leaving only Dao Dao Zhai''s face in wonder... "Master Sashengmaru has completely surpassed you, sir..." .. 126 Chapter 022: Namek Star Third You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Dragon Ball world, after a long voyage in space, Broly came out of the spaceship and landed on the ground. "Is this the Mekker? It looks almost all green at first glance." Broly, who didn''t hide her strength, sighed, "Look at where people live first." Namek has experienced climate change. Most of the tribe members died. Except for a few infants who were sent on the spacecraft and left. Later members of the tribe were descendants of the elders, and the number of them was very small. There were only about a hundred people in the whole tribe. Broly came Where no one lives. At the same time, inside a round-packed house on a mountain tower on Namek, an old man who looked sick said to the young people around him, "This, what a terrible power! Full of a terrifying sense of oppression, who is it? " The young man next to him said: "What''s the matter, elder elder, has anyone come." The elder said: "Neru, there is someone with a powerful force who has come here. Go and take a look at bringing people, I hope they are not evil people." Neilu respectfully said: "Yes, Great Elder." Broly felt her anger and raised her brows. Someone came so soon. From the anger point of view, he should be the strongest person in Namek. Relatively strong, it is estimated to have nearly 30,000 combat power. Come on, it can''t be compared with myself. You know, before eating the fruit of the nerve tree, Broli''s combat effectiveness has soared to five or six hundred thousand. You should know that Broli is only one or two years old at this time. Neru flew in front of Broly. Although he was a little strange about the other party''s age, the undisguised aura still made him extremely vigilant: "Alien kid, who are you, what''s the matter here?" "Indeed, it''s too much trouble, let''s have a fight first!" "what" ... ... "Little girl, you are a Saiyan, why are you looking for Dragon Ball..." The elder of Namek star looked at Broli and exclaimed. He has such power at birth, is it the legendary Super Saiyan? What! At this time, Nelu stood behind the elder in embarrassment, looking at Broly, his expression was a little dodging... "No, it''s just to catch up with a good show, old man, you don''t need to worry about it, this matter is counted as Broli owes you a favor!" "Well, Neru, you take this, little girl Broly to get the dragon ball, I hope Shenlong can fulfill your wish!" the elder said. Neru respectfully said, "Yes, Great Elder." ... ... Because of the words of the great elder, Neru easily gathered seven dragon balls and gathered together to make a low humming sound. Neru said in Namek''s language: "Come out, Polunga." As soon as the voice fell, the dragon ball emitted a violent golden light, and large black clouds floated in the sky, covering the sky. The golden lightning connected the sky and the earth, full of devastating aura. Ouch!! The dragon ball burst out with a lot of golden light, meandering and flying towards the sky, as if connected to the lightning, a huge dragon roar resounded through the world.Diandian library www.diandianshu.net In the sky, a huge figure appeared. The dragon of Namek is called Polunga, with a huge body of several kilometers, powerful arms, and black sharp horns on its head, which looks extremely scary. Polenga waited for her scarlet eyes to look down, and her rough voice resounded through the sky: "Well, the one who has collected seven dragon balls, speak your wish. Any wish can be realized, only three ." Broly said to Neru: "Let me learn the ability to move instantaneously only by coordinates." Neru said to Shenlong in Namek: "Let this little girl named Broly next to me learn the ability to move instantaneously only by coordinates." "I see, this wish is very simple..." Polenga''s eyes suddenly lit up red, and Broly only felt that she had the ability to move instantaneously, as if she was instinctive, as if she would... "The first wish has come true. Tell us your second wish." Pollengar said. Broly flew forward and said an answer that surprised everyone: "Let me grow up to be when I am sixteen!" Polenga was silent for a while before saying: "I can''t do this wish!" "Can''t, why, can''t you realize any wish? This wish is not difficult." Broly said eagerly. No wonder, Broly originally hoped to be able to grow up and participate in biochemistry. In the battle of the world, the result now seems to be bad! "The potential in your body is too great, and I can''t control your growth." Polenga asked, "tell your second wish..." "Then, I want to be immortal, as long as a cell exists that can quickly recover." "This wish can be fulfilled." After Polenga said, his eyes lit up, and Broly suddenly felt that her body seemed to be alive. Is this the essence of the immortal body? "The third wish, I want to know the principle of your wish!" Broli said, this is the wish that Broli decided at the beginning, just to explore the mystery of the dragon whose mystery is at the forefront of this world! Polenga was silent before saying: "I just reproduce the things that can exist, the ones that don''t exist or those that exceed the ability of the maker can''t be realized. This is the principle of my wish to achieve, okay, goodbye." said flying to the sky. , Began to turn into golden light, turned into seven dragon balls and waited to fly around. Broly chuckled suddenly, then went up and stopped the seven dragon balls. "Ping ping ping ping..." A series of seven sounds fell on the ground, the sky regained its clarity, and the brilliant sunshine shone down on the ground, reflecting a warm and auspicious atmosphere. Neru was surprised: "What are you doing!" Broli smiled and said: "Give it back the Dragon Ball, you find it if you save it; go and see the Great Elder." Seeing that Broli had no other actions, Neru used magic power to fly the dragon ball to the house of the elder. ... ... In the next few months, Broly asked the elders for advice on the use of Qi. There is no way. After all, Ye Luzi, although he can perceive, uses it very crudely. The Grand Elder was not stingy, and elaborated on the use of Qi. The Grand Elder always felt that Namek will have a catastrophe in the future, and Broly''s potential is really very strong, and it may be a helper for Namek in the future disaster. Because I also tried my best to help her. In the past few months, Broly has also had a relatively good relationship with the simple Namekist. The only thing that is more reluctant is that Broly, who is about two years old, is still just a little kid. You can imagine any troubled girl. Obtained, when I appeared in the biochemical battlefield, the enemy was laughed to death... ps: Three changes in the morning, continue in the afternoon, if possible, there will be eight changes, please support!.. 127 Chapter 023: Between Kira People and Gods! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ever since he killed Anubis who was trapped in the prison of the Age of Doom with the whip, Kira has been carrying the kingdom space created by the god of death. At this time, in this space, apart from Kira, there are only the Terracotta Army! At this time, there are several things in front of Kira, from left to right are the black sutra of the undead, the golden sutra of the sun, the death bracelet, the spear of judgment, the whip of the god, and the last fragment of the god of death... These are Kira''s treasures, the Black Book of Undead accompanies Kira''s initial stage, and until now, it is still Kira''s main weapon. The Golden Sun Sutra is a magical book, and even now Kira has not been able to fully understand its true meaning, because it records divine words, which is difficult to describe and comprehend. The Grim Reaper Bracelet was an attempt by Kira to find a way out, as well as a choice to further plunder the power of Death, but Kira never thought that Death was still on this plane, and it was incredibly weak! The Gun of Judgment is a weapon prepared for the future, and the whip was recently sent by Nagato. It is said to be the most suitable weapon for Kira, and the fragments of the gods are the trophies of Kira and the Sashimaru after killing the gods. Through the power of the human world, Kira gained the memory of the god of death. Kira knew that the god of death Anubis he killed was only a clone of the real god of death, which was just a delusion that the god of death hoped to turn the tide in the end of the law. , But the product of two cowardly thoughts intertwined... Kira has been sitting cross-legged in the temple in this space for a long time, and the whole person seems a little thin. At this time, Kira is faced with a tempting choice, which is to directly refine the fragments of the gods in front of him, through and blood. The sympathy of the people directly promoted to a priest of the gold rank, and became a saint of humanity in the world! The saints, in the eyes of the gods, are their first candidates for being godly, because the god who has achieved this way is a born god who never has to worry about betrayal! "However, if this is the case, it seems that I am a little unwilling..." For a long time, Kira sighed and turned out three crystal chips in his hand. These are some of Saya''s suggestions for Kira''s development after summing up all the information. The suggestions are the contents of the three crystals in Kira''s hands. The first chip is the result of a white-skinned saint, a path called belief into a god. Although there is no precise technique, all aspects of belief into a god are involved. If used together with the godhead fragments of the god of death, the effect is Would be more perfect, but-- This thing is prepared by the saints for those holy second generations, how can Kira bear it!! Recorded in the second chip is a kind of path called Tianwei system of the ancestors. This system can be said to be working under the hands of the world, step by step to improve one''s authority in the world. For Kira, The relationship between Ten Thousand Realms and him is nothing short of the green light! However, in this way, the fragments of the godhead of the god of death must be sacrificed to the ten thousand worlds, so as to obtain the virtual godhead given by the ten thousand worlds. This makes people feel like being "kept", and Kira is also a little unbearable! And the content recorded in the third chip is another way for the cultivator in Infinite Horror besides practicing Qi Jindan, using his own soul and will to entrust the magic weapon, and then use the magic weapon to absorb the vitality of the world and condense the soul. The only problem is that this particular thing is a water-grinding skill, and it is difficult to condense without a few years and decades of work. But in the near future, there will be a big battle. Once in the sky, Kira couldn''t do much. If she was doing nothing this time, Kira''s self-esteem would definitely not agree! Therefore, there are actually only two paths before Kira. One is to directly promote to gain combat power, but to become a saint, probably the limit of this life will be reached, and the other is to put a magic weapon on it, delay promotion, and broaden oneself. the way.The whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com Fortunately, the road to heaven is inexhaustible. After suffering for a long time, Kira suddenly flashed such a thought in her heart, and she simply integrated the godhead fragments into the magic weapon, and then placed her soul on it. Cannot be promoted to the Golden Saint, this is Kira''s decision!Must have a strong combat power, this is Kira''s choice! Then integrate the fragments of the godhead into a magic weapon, and pin part of his soul on it to gain powerful power. Although I dont know the prospects of doing so, when the thought comes out, Kira cant restrain his inner heart. Impulsive, as if after finding the light in the dark, desperately running towards the light... In this way, Kiras mental power was released, and the death bracelet, the black scriptures of the undead and the fragments of the gods were suspended in front of Kira. Kiras eyes were pushed, and part of the will directly invaded the fragments of the gods. Then, Kira decisively took the spirit The fire ignited, and three objects kept burning in the flame. The three items that should have been extremely strong, guided by the spiritual power of the fragments of the godhead, turned into a ball of black water, and the fragments of the godhead were used to continuously shape the shape, from swords to bracelets and jewelry to books. As time passed, Kira''s face gradually turned pale... "Sure enough, only my own power is not enough, so... soul, burn!!" Kira''s mind moved, and a large number of souls and even unjust souls obtained by breaking through the entire space burned. A large amount of spiritual power poured into Kira''s spiritual fire, and the flame appeared silvery, making it more magical! Gradually, a magic book with a gold rim appeared in front of Kira, with four characters written on it, "Book of the Dead". At the moment the Book of the Dead appeared, the terracotta warriors and horses spontaneously ignited, and then it was a big one. With the sound of piles of ceramic cracking, the tens of thousands of undead terracotta warriors and horses in the entire country almost disappeared in a moment... "This, this is..." Kira stood up in surprise. Suddenly a message was uploaded from the Book of the Dead. The youth in uniform turned from surprise to surprise, and then opened the Book of the Dead with an expression of interest. book. "In my name, my most loyal undead legion, appear!" In an instant, flames burned across the entire realm of space, and the tens of thousands of undead legions that appeared in front of Kira were no longer mud-like legions, as if the clay was burned into glaze and then dyed black. The black legion, whether it is aura or Strength, feels much stronger! "It turns out that this book combines the power of the Black Book of the Undead and the power of the Death Bracelet with the power of the Reaper Anubis Godhead Fragment. The Undead Legion... has been upgraded!" Standing up, Kira suddenly felt a strange feeling. Looking at the Book of the Dead in her hand, Kira suddenly realized that she might not really be able to become a god, god, not her own way! I am between man and god! "What are you thinking about, hell!" Shaking his head vigorously, Kira took a few steps and suddenly looked at the space around him, "This space does not seem to be under the influence of the will of the ghost and god plane, then, can it be..." ps: Thank you "as**" for your reward!.. 128 Chapter 024 Fifth on Eve! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A certain plane, the earth. Looking at some of the information recorded on the paper, Zhang Heng''s face was gray. In any case, Zhang Heng did not expect that his only friend, and best friend, was the one who stole his girlfriend and stole his power. The other observer in Li Shuai''s west mouth! Yang Ji couldn''t think of it anyway. After Li Shuixi revealed that he was an observer, Zhang Heng suddenly flashed his inspiration, and he was able to observe the situation of the other non-Zhongzhou teams, and then the situation of the Devil team made Zhang Heng a moments attention. Surprised. What''s even more unexpected is that Chu Xuan, who was awarded the title of God of the Devil Team, was able to indirectly talk to Zhang Heng. With the help of Chu Xuan''s wisdom, or, under the malicious promotion, Zhang Heng discovered the identity of Yang Ji! "Sure enough, since you have already calculated it, then I will accompany you once, anyway, I have nothing left, if I can..." At this moment, on the road downstairs, an ordinary young man with a public face carried a big box and got out of a taxi. He looked at the apartment building where Zhang Heng was located, but did not walk in, but walked into a hotel opposite. A room facing the window was reserved on the fourth floor, and he walked into the elevator calmly. The elevator opened, and the young man with a big face walked into his room with a big box.Close the door, lock it, take out the sniper crossbow, mount the crossbow bolt, install the scope... All actions are done in one go! He looked at the third floor opposite with his sight. There was a baby-faced young man sitting at the computer desk with a gray face, without any glass blocking, he could see it at a glance. Although the other party looks innocent and seems to be in pain, the young people of the public face have no mercy at all. Killer, what do you want these things for! A great opportunity for sniping, but the youth of the public face has an ominous premonition in his heart, what seems to happen... Then the next moment! The baby-faced young man disappeared abruptly, as if he had never appeared before... ... ... "Zhang Heng...disappeared...how could it happen! And it turned out to be under someone else''s eyelids!" Yang Ji yelled out the first time, making the beautiful women around him afraid to approach! "I want to check, um, Zhang Heng of the Devil Team!! Could it be..." Yang Ji is a sane person after all. After the dispatched killer saw Zhang Heng''s disappearance, Yang Ji knew that he had to run away quickly. , Because as long as this matter spreads out, he must give an explanation. Confess?What an explanation!These are all mine, no one can take it away!52 novel www.52xs.cc This is a manifestation of Yang Jis unwilling stubbornness and madness. Yang Ji absolutely does not want to encounter such a thing. Therefore, Yang Ji decided in an instant. Zhang Heng can leave everything and enter the infinite world. He can also Yang Ji, but "The Devil Team already has Zhang Heng. With my setting of Chu Xuan, Zhang Heng is much better controlled than me. If we reappear, we will probably be abandoned directly!" For the first time, Yang Ji suddenly regretted that he had set the Demon team so strong and so ruthless! "Do I want to go to the Zhongzhou team, no, no, Li Shuixi is too mysterious. Although Li Shuixi of the Devil team is also very strong, there is no such incredible mystery. If I go there, I will probably be discovered the first time. Well, then..." "My dear, you can definitely find a way, can''t you?" The beautiful woman walked over to hug her man and gave him confidence, but what Yang Ji didn''t know was that when he couldn''t see, the woman''s eyes , Full of abuse and madness... "Of course, nothing can stump me, I am Yang Ji!!" ... ... The biochemical world seems to be filled with a sense of crisis and urgency at this time. Even ordinary people often break out conflicts under this sense of urgency. In the past few days, the probability of crime in the world has increased significantly! The Shinra Group, one of the most powerful corporate groups in the world, has already begun its own operations, secretly gathering private troops that have walked around the world to become mercenaries, hoarding a large amount of materials... With such frequent actions, even though the Shinra Groups actions are very secretive, it has also attracted the attention of all parties. Even the government has faintly created some bad associations with this group that had a good relationship with itself... At this time, Shinra was located in the base in Japan. Hundreds of Sayas were staying in a laboratory. In the center of the laboratory was a huge nest with an egg named Saya. Obviously, it had swallowed the first god. Saya also began to nurture his own body like God No.1. "Well, the first issue is in good condition. According to Li Shuixi''s information, the main god space is already in the last few hours of the ninth day. The battle will come soon, and the time for the first issue to wake up is almost just right! "A Saya in a white coat was holding a pen in front of the lair, not knowing what he was recording. The time ratio between the main god space and the mission world is disorderly. It may be one year or six months a day there. Only when Li Shuixi keeps reporting the time can the Sayas barely find a trace of regularity. "The soldiers of the Shinra company are ready. Our focus is on the Asian region, mainly East Asia. The Huaxia side will be a bit more troublesome, because if you enter the first time, you will probably be judged to take advantage of the fire. Let''s fight back!" In front of the supercomputer in the laboratory, Saya in a military uniform looked at the information in his hand and said. "Then leave it alone for the time being, even if the ontology was from Huaxia in the previous life, it does not mean that Huaxia needs to be treated specially. All of this depends on the mood. We have never been angry!" Another Saya walked over to Saya in the military uniform. He said while holding his neck, then kissed deeply. "Those two people are getting tired again!" The vigorous martial arts suit Saya wandered around boredly, "I really hope that the demon team will come soon, Saya, I want to fight together..." "So, I don''t think you need to wait anymore!" The exit was a Saya who had just come in. At this time, she took a report and said, "According to intelligence, there seems to be some bad signs in the bed owner city. ..." "Is it?" "The Apocalypse, is it about to begin? It''s really fast!" "Then sisters, our work has to begin too, come on!!" ps: Thanks for the monthly pass of "hongjiuy" and "as**"!.. 129 Chapter 025 The sixth zombie outbreak! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On this day, the world completely changed... In the morning, the private rattan aesthetics garden, the originally quiet school, suddenly heard the continuous sound of pong pong. "Sir! Do you have anything to do? Please don''t go on like this!" Three teachers ran up in the academy, one of whom was in her thirties wearing a pair of spectacles. Said a man in a suit and leather shoes who knocked on the iron door outside the door. But the female teacher''s warning did not stop the person outside the door, and continued to knock on the iron door. "Please stop! Otherwise I will call the police!" The female teacher who saw the other party ignore her warning just now looked very angry. However, the person outside is still the same as the authors own business. Seeing that her words are invalid, the female teacher is about to take out her mobile phone to call the police, but she is stopped by a male teacher who looks like a physical education teacher, "No need to call the police! Look at me of!" As he said that, he rolled up his sleeves and passed through the gap in the iron door and grabbed the man''s collar, "Did your kid take the wrong medicine?" The man who was dragged by the collar remained expressionless, and then grabbed the arm that the male teacher had just pulled on his collar with both hands. "Teijima-teacher, don''t use violence, he looks pale!" Another old teacher in his 50s and 60s couldn''t see such violence and wanted to dissuade him. "No, it''s this guy, his strength..." The male teacher named Tejima was about to go back and explain. At the beginning, the female teacher noticed something on the ground and looked down... "Ahhhhh! Fingers!" It turned out to be two broken fingers. Seeing that the blood hasn''t condensed, it should have just been broken! "What?" The man who had been dragged by Tejima before he could react, suddenly bit on Tejima''s arm! "Ah! It hurts! You bastard let go!" Teshima''s painful tears came out and wanted to leave, but he was caught by the man and couldn''t move. Moreover, Teshima found that the opponent was stronger than his own sportsman and couldn''t break free. , In the end, a large piece of meat was bitten on the entire arm, Xue Linlin was terrible! "The meat is bitten off!" "Hurry up and stop the bleeding! Come here! Go to the health room and call Mrs. Ju Chuan Shizuka! And call the police and call the ambulance!" The female teacher was so scared by the scene before her eyes that she sat on the ground, let alone shouting and calling, it was still a question of whether she could stand up. But the middle-aged Mediterranean classroom was holding the teacher Teshima who was bleeding constantly, trying to stop the bleeding with clothes. But none of them noticed that the man who appeared outside the door behaved differently from ordinary people from the very beginning, and it was even more impossible to see the large opening on the back of this man that could see the whole internal organs. This is definitely not a normal human being. Can a normal human being walk, beat and bite after suffering such a severe injury? Of course, one of the three people at the door had been bitten into a piece of meat and passed out into a coma in pain, and one was sitting on the ground in fright. "Teijima-sensei! Please cheer up!" Hearing the noise at the door, another teacher ran up, and at this moment, the injured Tejima did vomit blood and did not twitch a few times and then his head tilted...dead... 61 Wenku www.61wenku.com "Dead...dead?" "Why..." The three people on the side couldn''t believe it, but were bitten with a piece of meat on their hands. Why did they die within a few minutes! But only a few seconds later, the hand of Teshima, who thought he was dead, twitched* a few times, and then the closed eyes opened, but the eyes looked very wrong, but why didn''t the three surprised people pay attention to it? At one point, they were all blinded by the things that came alive. "Tejima-teacher! Are you okay! We thought you were dying!" The surprised female teacher helped Tejima''s body to make him sit up, "Great! You are fine..." Before this sentence was finished, I saw Teshima pressing her left hand on the top of the female teacher''s head, and her right hand grabbed her chest and raised her head and bit her on the female teacher''s neck... Now the whole door was completely messed up and screamed. The sound, shouting and cursing. ... ... When the accident happened outside the school, in the Kendo Department, Toxic Island Kyouko had already returned from the peaceful world of grievances. At this time, he was talking with several members of the Kendo Department, pointing to the newcomer by the way, and Cong Yunya was wrapped in her and brought by her. Although he sensed that something was wrong, he did not act immediately, but waited until the campus riots were discovered by the entire kendo club before he took the lead. "What''s going on!!" A girl who had just joined the kendo club not long ago saw the walking corpses on the playground, blood all over the floor, and even a few figures that were constantly biting, suddenly a little frightened! "It seems, except for some serious accidents..." Toxic Island Kongzi, who was standing in front of the team, immediately took a step forward and slammed away the cloth covering the body of the sword beside him. A long sword with jade beads on the hilt Appeared in the hands of Kongzi, slashed out, beheading the three approaching zombies. "What are you still doing? Everyone returns to the Kendo Department to take their swords, put on protective gear, and immediately!" The heroic girl immediately issued an order. The extremely powerful posture made people unable to resist. After that, the girl swung the sword, the sword body was still smooth, without any blood stains, with a bloodthirsty smile, Kenzi didn''t use real energy, and only relied on pure physical strength to enter the corpses on the playground! Facing the attack of a zombie, she used the long sword to hit and pull the zombie to the ground. Then, with the help of a short spin, the long sword directly cut off the legs of another zombie. With long black hair flying, listening to the beautiful sound of shattering leg bones, the smile on the corner of Kuangzi''s mouth is thicker, and the sword in his hand is even more deadly. "Senior Poison Island, let''s help you!!" "Sister Kongzi!" At this moment, everyone in the kendo department was fully armed, and those who were brave, or those who had admiration for Kenzi, mustered up the courage to attack the walking dead creatures! As a result, in the chaotic campus where everyone is constantly fleeing, under the leadership of Kenzi, the counterattack of the Swordsmanship against the end of the world has officially kicked off! In the near future, these people will also open up the first autonomous gathering area of ??the people, and some will even become famous in the world! .. 130 Chapter 026 Seventh Killing Ji! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the health room. "Teacher Shizuka, run away!" The boy bravely stood in front of the teacher, blocking a dozen zombies with his thin body. He was terrified and desperately wanted to escape, but thinking of the female teacher behind him, he couldn''t leave. He has already decided, or has no time to decide, he has used his life to defend the teacher behind him. From a biological point of view, boys behavior is wrong, does not conform to the natural law of the weak eating the strong, and is destined to be eliminated. And this mistake has created human civilization and embodies the glory that transcends everything. People know that they are humans, not beasts, so they restrain and sacrifice. Countless sacrifices have created a brilliant civilization of mankind. Therefore, it is time for the boy to sacrifice. "Ah! Get away!" The left hand was bitten, and the pain stimulated his nerves. The second zombie opened his mouth and gnawed at his neck.In just a few seconds, his life will disappear, but-- "Snapped" The crisp, cracked skull sound swept across a few sharp winds that were indistinguishable from the naked eye, and dozens of zombies were accurately smashed into their skulls. Strolling down the path of corpses was a young girl with long black hair like a waterfall, throwing away the filth from the sword at will, with her heroic appearance. "I''m the head of the kendo department, Toshishima Tsuko, this junior, what is your name?" She knelt down and asked the boy who had been bitten by a zombie in a serious voice. "Ishii... count..." "Do you know what will happen to someone who has been bitten?" Although cruel, he still asked. "..." The boy was silent. "Do you want your relatives and friends to see you like that? If you don''t, even though I haven''t really killed anyone before..." "Then... I beg you." The boy said in an incredibly calm tone as if he had let go of all his baggage. Although thin, weak, and lacklustre, the boy at this time, no, this man, is already proud to call himself a "warrior". "Wait, what are you doing..." the female teacher on the side shouted in surprise. "Although you are a school doctor, I hope you don''t get in the way." Kongzi stretched out his hand to stop the teacher, and said in a heavy and solemn tone. "The matter of keeping the dignity for men... but the reservedness of women." Suffering but decisively swinging the knife, all that Tsuneko can do is to give the man a soldier''s death. Knowing Tsuneko''s gentleness, the man smiled last. "Minister!" Heavier footsteps came, and several fully armed kendo club members followed from behind, but Kenzi didn''t say anything about it, and went straight forward. "Take that female teacher over to assemble, I will continue to act and clean up all the filthiness in this school..." Aikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com "Yes!!" In the slightly excited voices of several members of the kendo club, they did not conceal their admiration for each other. This is the unique charm of the girl named Dudao Tsuiko! ... ... How is this going! Standing in the college''s auditorium, looking at the crowds of classmates around him, Xiao Shi thought of it in his heart. Half an hour ago, the short-lived zombies that I had seen on TV actually appeared in the United States and began to ravage the entire school. Even his friend Jing Haoyong was infected with the virus and became a zombie. With his two childhood sweethearts, and a fat classmate, Komuro dashed all the way from the highest level and rushed down, only to encounter...guns! "Ahem, audition! Audition!" On the podium in the auditorium, a beautiful woman in a red cheongsam appeared there. It was the popular teacher-King Ada who had just served as a Chinese teacher in the college a week ago! Before Xiao Shi Xiao rushed down from the upper floor, the action was too big, causing a zombie riot, King Ada directly drew a real gun from his big leg, swept all the zombies, completely silent! I saw Ada unscrupulously turning on the speaker and said to the densely packed students and teachers in the auditorium, "Dear students and teachers, you already know the situation now, the situation is very serious!" "At this time, the classmates and teachers who did not appear in the auditorium would have died if they hadn''t really rushed out of the classroom. So, for the safety of you and me, please follow the instructions from now on!" It may be that Ada used the loudspeaker recklessly and angered the group of zombies with good hearing. A group of zombies began to attack the only door of the auditorium, but they were all defeated one by one by the fully armed members of the Kendo Club. The corpse group at the end made the whole crowd panic... brush! Red rays of light flashed in the group of corpses, constantly impacting the group of corpses from behind. Seeing the red light, the members of the kendo club looked excited. Although they could not see their faces, everyone could feel it. , That heartfelt enthusiasm! Gradually, the group of corpses was rushed away directly from behind by a figure, and the tall figure of the girl cast a slender shadow in the sun. She is wearing tight jeans, a white sweater, and a black womens short trench coat. The hem of the trench coat is embroidered with a large rose-thorn-like pattern, which is close to the curve of the body, dazzling and elegant, and that long hair , Swayed gently in the wind. Her gait is full of calmness, softness and precision. Even if it is a killing, it is so elegant, like an art, she is simply a Valkyrie on the battlefield. She has swept the building and walked through the building, and no one can be found. The returning poison island Kongzi, the red light comes from the jade beads on the hilt of the opponent''s sword. "Really!" Xiao Shi Xiao was completely dumbfounded like countless people he had met for the first time. His beautiful and touching figure was so dazzling among the corpses! "Ala, I really deserve to be the lover of the boss, I really am not an ordinary person, even Ida I am a little moved..." Beautiful women also attract women! ... ... "Then, let''s start arranging the battlefield. I like to fight a foolproof war best!" In the Shinra base, Nagato walked out of the spatial vortex, glanced at the number Saya in the center of the laboratory, and said to the surrounding Sayas. "It''s ready to go! The next trip will be with my brother Nagato." The answer was a Saya in military uniform, and the other Sayas also started their actions with a smile! "Then, let''s go..." After speaking, Nagato immediately turned and stepped out. During the walk, a seal on the waist was exposed, and the Tai Chi pattern on it was clearly visible... ps: Thanks for the monthly pass of "Superfluous Hypocrisyr" and "c2-L.", thank you "c2-L." for your reward! Sure enough, the most fascinating thing about Junzi is the attitude of killing and killing, and the sentence that guarding the dignity of men is the reservedness of women...... .. 131 Chapter 027 Preparation for the eighth before the war! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! Without the knowledge of most people, huge fireworks broke out high above the earth''s surface, and all the satellites were exploded at the same time! With the lack of satellites, unchanged communications, and zombies coming, countless high-level officials clearly recognize a serious problem, that is, the end of the world has really come, under their condoning of virus research! At this moment, countless senior people regret it... ... ... The end of the world is the portrayal of today''s bed owner city! Its not that Nagato has never seen such a scene. Its just that it was in Raccoon City, the United States. The flow of people there is completely incomparable with Japan. Therefore, the United States virus outbreak can be dealt with in time and can be saved. Japan immediately launched a nuclear bomb to wash the ground when it broke , Otherwise, it''s hopeless! If there is any difference between this place and the Raccoon City that was bombed by a nuclear bomb, it is probably more bloody. After all, the zombie outbreak just happened here not long ago, and there were not many people in that city! Along the way, Nagato and Saya did not have any defenses, but after activating the Penn mode, there were six black jade suspended behind Nagato. Whenever they encountered a zombie, the black jade would act with the will of Nagatos mind. No matter what zombie is, or someone who has gone mad, it will be killed by one blow! The power of yin and yang escape is initially revealed! "The first step of our plan is to devour the whole of Japan. In addition, we have to let hundreds of bases in East Asia occupy one area, and let them fend for themselves in other places, especially the United States, let them eat their own fruits! There is no need for Brother Nagato to take action on political matters. Our Shinra has completely infiltrated the city over the years. As long as they move a little, they can directly take power." "It''s really hard to trouble you in terms of power penetration. By the way, I remember this city. The biggest power in this area, who is called, seems to be involved in the protagonist of the Academy''s Revelation..." "It''s Kojo Koichiro, the protagonist Komuro Taka''s childhood sweetheart, Kojo Saya''s father, hum, but he won''t live long, because the person we infiltrated is his wife, Kojo Yuriko..." "...So, what do I need to do!" "Become the god of this world! Brother Nagato, we need a god, a god that the whole world recognizes, a god that Gaia favors and Alaya surrenders!" "The number of human beings decreases one by one, the earth is destroyed day by day, and the people saved by Nagato will be more recognized as a god." "Brother Nagato is becoming more and more recognized by the world, admit it!" "And Saya, we are God''s apostles!" "...That''s it, I understand, then, let''s go!" Nagato walked a few steps closer and grabbed Saya''s small waist. The repulsive force on his body started and flew up automatically, "Multiple Wood Clone Technique!" One by one, Nagato carrying Saya appeared, stepped into the space vortex, headed to the bases of Shinra around the world, and started his own path to "becoming a god"! After Nagato and Saya started their operations, Shinra Corporation also began a full-scale attack, but this attack was not a one-time launch of all forces, but Saya in the base was positioned based on Saya next to Nagato, and only the area where the two passed Included in the rescue area.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com "Because the Shinra Group is a subordinate of Gods and Divine Envoys, it is natural to follow the trail of the Gods..." Nagato''s original inhuman performance, great fear from the crowd, coupled with Shinra Corporation''s show, soon the Shinra Corporation''s territory expanded from the base headquarters, completely ignoring the government that does not yet know whether it exists! ... ... The Gaocheng family is the big family of the Zhuangzhu City, and Gaocheng Zouichiro is the leader of the rightists in the whole Zhuangzhu City. The Gaocheng family who exists in this way can be said to be an emperor in Zhuangzhu City.But it is definitely one of the best. You may not know who the mayor of Zhuangzhu City is, but as a native of Zhuangzhu City, you will never be unaware of the existence of the Gaocheng family. "Yuriko, is it all sealed off?" Takashiro asked, standing in his yard, facing his wife, Yuriko Takashiro. "It''s all done. Now the circle of 500 meters from our house is blocked by steel wire nets. If there is no accident according to observation, it can stop the attack of the zombies... But if there are too many, I I''m afraid that the steel mesh is too much to bear." Yuriko is still frowning on her beautiful and young face. Is she worried about the safety of the defensive net?still is "Don''t worry, we just need to block for a while, and we will start to evacuate when we are ready." Takashi''s always serious expression suddenly turned soft. He turned and touched his wife''s pretty face and said tenderly: "Besides, as long as those things don''t make a sound to alarm them, there won''t be a large number of them. We are some distance away from them. Don''t worry." After many people exchanged information for their lives, they discovered certain characteristics of zombies, such as blindness, sensitive hearing, slow movement, and the most important point. Their weakness is the head.The Gaocheng family now gathers people from the entire family, as well as the rightist officials who survived in Zhuangzhu City, and some citizens who were rescued by the Gaocheng family who had escaped and survived. Now, together with the 30 or so rightist soldiers from Gaocheng Zouichiro, the entire Gaocheng family castle More than two hundred people were crowded. Of course, the high walls of Gaochengs family can resist zombies, but all of a sudden so many people gathered here are a burden on food, water, and electricity, and I dont know when water and electricity will be cut off. So Gaocheng Zouichiro decided to evacuate the bed owner city. "My dear, we really don''t wait for Saya..." Yuriko looked at the crowd tidying up and looked at her husband anxiously. Their daughter Gaocheng Saya is still unclear. Although the two of them were excluded from picking up at the beginning, let alone the picking up and losing contact with the two of them, it seems to be bad luck. After that, the husband will not be able to waste manpower to pick up his daughter again but start. Prepare for evacuation. "It is impossible for me to put so many people in danger for my daughter alone! Since being my daughter, I can only...ah!" Takashiro''s cold words instantly turned into screams, lowering his head, and the man clearly saw A sword blade is coming out of his heart! "Why..." At the end of his life, Takashiro Zouichiro didn''t turn around. The touch and taste behind him would never be forgotten by this man in his life, so he expressed his doubts sincerely. "Sa, why, maybe, I''m bored..." The voice behind me remained the same, but the indifference in the words could not be concealed, "Probably the price of signing a contract with the devil..." ... ... On this day, not only the bed-owner city, as long as there is a Shenra base in the city, the leaders of the biggest forces died one after another and began to shuffle the cards, and the gods and envoys came, and the Shenra rose strongly and became the master... 132 Episode 028 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a blink of an eye, it was already the thirtieth day of the end. In the past 30 days, when Nagato did not hesitate to spend a huge amount of chakra to separate hundreds of avatars to act, Nagato''s name of God spread throughout East Asia, and the Shinra forces spread throughout East Asia. Although there is no name, but in essence, Shinra is already the king of East Asia. Although the population of East Asia has been reduced by six or seven floors due to its dense population, it is clear that the surviving population of East Asia is more than the total remaining population of the world today. As for the rest of the world, Nagato was not interested in playing the action to save the world. The deaths and injuries were mixed, and the United States was in ruins at this time. The umbrella power was taken by Shinra around the tenth day of the doomsday. Pulling out a part of the strength is directly destroyed, in a sense, the so-called plot of this plane has long been collapsed. But this is just the foundation of Saya''s plan, to eliminate the plot and weaken the will of the plane... After hundreds of Shinra bases were patrolled by Nagato throughout East Asia, Saya activated the magic circle in each base and completed a guardian barrier with the help of Feng Shui, truly implanting the concept of''God'' In the thoughts of everyone in the entire enchantment. ... ... On the tenth day of the main god space, whether for Li Shuixi or the entire Zhongzhou team, the last reincarnation mission is about to begin... Li Shuaixi prepared under the main divine light ball early. After having thoroughly digested the origins of Zhongzhou team Zheng Zha, he especially looked forward to the power of the replica Zheng Zha. Of course, what he most looked forward to was probably the two origins intertwined into two. Yi, what it shows, belongs to the power of Li Shuaixi''s light of soul. The second one is Ming Yanwei. After Li Shuixi told her the name of the positive person before, she completely broke the plain state of mind since she personally killed her childhood sweetheart lover. At this time, her strength has improved. The witch finally combined the power of the elves with the spiritual power of the witch and became even stronger. The third one who came out was Zhao Yingkong. This dual personality girl had a slightly solemn expression at this time, because Li Shuaixi told him that in the next horror movie, whether it is her first love or Uzumaki Nagato, it will Appearing, this girl is a little difficult... As for Qin Zhuiyu, Zhu Wen and Xiao Honglu, they came out of the same room because the polarization in the team was too serious. In order to survive the next mission, Xiao Honglu came to meet the two girls in private. Then the two girls Follow him during this time. Xiao Honglu exchanged Misaka Mikotos super power template, and obtained the LV3 limit electromagnetic force, while Qin Zhuiyu exchanged the instant great sword bloodline. This woman seems to have undergone a transformation during this time, and Zhu Wen exchanged it. Medusa''s petrified magic eye, although the number of attacks is very small, it is a killer! "Enter the beam of light within thirty seconds, lock the transfer target, and start teleporting in the world of biochemical crisis..." In that half-dream and half-awake period, Li Shuaixi''s heart was extremely restless. Before he understood the power of the main god, Li Shuaixi had no special feelings during the transmission process, but since reaching the fourth step, Li Shuaixi found that every time the main god transmits, he It''s almost the same as changing a body. This feeling is terrible. Of course, if Li Shuixi goes one step further and reaches the fourth level of genetic lock, every time he teleports, he will probably hit the wall with his head like Zheng Zha in the infinite future!Global Novel www.qqzkw.com When Li Shuaixi opened his eyes again, he looked at the ground for the first time, but this time there were only two newcomers, a man and a woman. They were normal in terms of dress and appearance. The man was about twenty years old. Four or five years old, it seems to have practiced, at least he has the so-called internal strength in his body, and the female is about twenty years old, she is just an ordinary person. This is a not very spacious office. There is only one desk and one chair. In addition to computers, the desk is covered with messy documents. Except for Li Shuixi and his two companions, the rest are on the ground. Two newcomers. The difficulty of this horror movie is very small, only eight people, so it can only be counted as five people. Compared with the difficulty of Resident Evil One, it feels low. It can be said to break the lowest limit of difficulty and reach even more. Low point. "This should be the police station, right?" Li Shuixi looked out from the glass windows around the office and muttered while holding his head. Everyone also looked out. There was chaos outside the office. Some people were constantly hissing and howling. There were also some policemen who had been persuading them. But these people were arresting and biting. It looked like they were crazy. Some people watched in horror, and there was chaos outside the police station. "Resident Evil, special team battle precautions." "All teams perish, the team battle is over." "Survive in the world of Resident Evil for ten days, and destroy other reincarnation squads, otherwise they will be wiped out!" "In Resident Evil Three Miles, there are no negative points rules, no bonus points rules, and no side story rules." "The Celestial Team and the Demon Team are coming at the same time, and their positions are random. Killing the members of the opposing team who have not turned on the gene lock will get another thousand bonus points, and the c-level branch line story once." "Killing the members of the opposing team to open the gene lock will get 7,000 bonus points. The B-level branch story will be counted once. If the team member is killed, the count will be negative. Killing the opposing member will get a positive point. The final number is multiplied. With two thousand, it will be the reward points for the remaining members of both teams." "Oh, even the Celestial team came out. It seems that our observers are finally here, but this is good, just so we can calculate the ledger!" At this time, a spatial vortex appeared next to Li Shuaixi. In the first vortex, Kira appeared dressed as a priest, turning a black book with gold rim, while slowly walking out of the spatial vortex, but the most attractive The human is still the book in Kira''s hand. Just look at it and it will have the effect of being absorbed by the soul. "Long time no see!" After looking at the three of them, Kira subconsciously said hello, just-- "It''s been a long time, I only know how many days have passed since I saw you last time!" Li Shuaixi felt a little helpless about the disorderly time difference between the main god space and other planes. At this time, another spatial vortex appeared around. Whether it was Ming Yanwei or Zhao Yingkong, it suddenly became clear that Li Shuaixi was able to play so happily for a reason. With such a power, he called it when he couldn''t beat it. Helper, invincible! In the space vortex, the silver-haired Shashengwan walked out with a cold breath, carrying an unstable but extremely large demon power and coercion. It was obvious that what happened to him at this time was a surge in strength that could not be controlled for a time. The breath in the body creates such a scene...... .. 133 Chapter 029-The Devils Perspective Second You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nearly a hundred kilometers away from Li Shuaixi and others, ten men and women appeared at the top of a modern building out of thin air. There are still a few zombies on this top, as if they saw flies with fresh flesh, they quickly swayed towards the ten men and women. Happiness!!! With a few gunshots, these zombies were quickly blown to the head, and their bodies quickly burned. After more than ten seconds, these zombies turned into ashes. There are eight men and two women. There are ten members in this team. They all wear uniform black tights, and even the shoes are uniform. It seems that the momentum is stronger than the Zhongzhou team, which has only a few kittens. a lot of. A man and a woman stood holding each other''s hands. Together, they closed their eyes and looked in a certain direction. After a while, the man said, "Captain, the Celestial team cannot be found, but the direction of the Zhongzhou team has been determined. Ninety-three kilometers away from here, in addition to the eight people on the team, there are two unidentified people. In addition, we have seen a mummy guard appearing, and it is initially determined that he already has the Undead Bible." A man squatting and looking at the ground said lightly: "The Celestial Team does not need to pay attention to it for the time being, the Undead Bible? According to the intelligence, we are probably facing an Immortal, right? Is there a mental slash controller for them? How strong? " "No, at least I didn''t see mental skills!" The man still squatted and muttered, "Chu Xuan, analyze their combat effectiveness, Tom, connect the image to everyone''s consciousness." Beside this man, stood an ordinary man wearing glasses with an indifferent expression on his face. When the image appeared in his mind, he murmured for a long time: "According to intelligence, except for three In addition to a mid-continent team member who did nothing on the field mission and two newcomers who are still sleeping, the other three including two unknown people are our focus!" "First of all, Li Shuaixi, the captain of the Zhongzhou team, is a strong man who has turned on the fourth-order genetic lock. Zheng Zha and a copy of Li Shuaixi, who of you dealt with him accurately?" "Let me come! He killed my body and destroyed my revenge, so I must solve it!" The man turned his head and said forcefully, but he was Zheng Zha, but from his left cheek down to the corner of his right mouth, a scarred scar appeared on his face, looking like a centipede. Normally there, this scar made his speech smell of blood. It was a feeling of death. "Then I won''t fight with the captain, I don''t care, because that guy is definitely not my body, our behavior pattern is completely different..." Li Shuixi, a copy of the four swords on the side, shrugged, " So Chu Xuan, who is my prey..." "Your opponent is the silver-haired man dressed in ancient costumes. If my memory is correct, that person, no, he can''t be called a human being. He is a kennel, an important supporting actor in the world of Inuyasha-Sashimaru !" "Shashengwan? That perfect monster with broken teeth in his hand, then let me try, is my Zhuxian Four Swords strong or his broken teeth, but it''s just a barbarian..." Duplicate Li Shuixi is obviously full of confidence. Chu Xuan couldn''t comment on this and continued: "Next, the girl who has been standing at the end of the Zhongzhou team, Zhao Zhuikong, is she also an assassin?" Standing next to this man with glasses, there was a man of 1.78 meters tall and extremely handsome.He has been smiling faintly, especially after seeing this girl, his smile has become even stronger. At this moment, he curiously asked: "How do you know that she belongs to the assassin?" Temple Street Novel www. miaojieshuo.com Chu Xuan gently supported his glasses, and he said faintly: "The movements are 70% similar to your movements when you walk. This is a habit you have developed over the years. If you want to deliberately change it, can''t she be an assassin? In terms of melee combat power, I dont recommend fighting this girl head-on, so I still give her a long-range weapon..." Zhao Zhuikong immediately laughed and said: "Wait, give her to me, this is my dear sister, give her to me" Chu Xuan nodded and said: "If you are sure, then the next silver-haired priest holding a suspected black book of the undead, not surprisingly, his version of power is Immortal, and the Zhongzhou team completed the mission strangely in the legend of ghosts and gods. It should have something to do with him, can you leave him to you, Zhang Heng!" "Don''t worry, I am not afraid of anyone except the fourth-order advanced powerhouse!" In the corner, a baby-faced youth said with a sullen face, rubbing a small yellow tower in his hand. "Next, it''s the witch, the elf archer, the first long-range attacker of the Middle Continent, the replica Ming Yanwei, her goal is clearly directed at you, then your choice..." The chilly breath of death instantly filled the roof of the building, and a cold-colored copy of Ming Yanwei jumped directly from the roof, "Just right, I also want to have a good chat with her..." After a while, the roof of the building regained anger, and the baby-faced Zhang Heng finally let go of his tight cheeks and let out a sigh of relief, "I didn''t expect the copy of Ming Yanwei to be like this..." Li Shuaixi, the clone on the side, is also concerned. "The last person, the newcomer who just woke up, Cheng Xiao, as a copy of me, retains all the memories before entering the''Master God'' space. His life experience is a mystery, and I don''t even know his life experience. But his strength is very strong." "In melee combat, the person who unlocks the first-order genetic lock is not his opponent. This is a character who is born with internal strength. Unlike our strengthened internal strength, his fighting skills are entirely internal strength..." "Except for Cheng Xiao, the other Zhongzhou team members are not afraid, so..." "So, Chu Xuan, you will take other people to hunt down except the five people who were booked. By the way, the Celestial Team who doesn''t know where is under the embankment. Next, Li Shuixi, I will hold the funeral for you... " Following Chu Xuan''s words, the replica Zheng Zha spread his bat-like wings without hesitation and flew towards the direction of the Zhongzhou team... ... ... At the location of the Zhongzhou team, Ming Yanwei, with a smile, knocked out the newly awakened pervert rookie Cheng Xiao! And Kira looked at the direction of the Devil team and said softly: "Everyone, I have good news for you, the Devil team, it will be here soon..." ps: It''s so hard to write... .. 134 Chapter 030-The Third Difficulty of God! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is a reason why the Devil team can''t find the Celestial team, because the Celestial team is facing a terrible enemy at this time. The figure of the fire cloud robe appeared above the four members of the Celestial Team. The momentary sense of oppression made the Celestial Team not dare to take the slightest contempt, and the face that was well-known in many planes made the Celestial team feel weak. . "Maelstrom...Nagato!" The Celestial team captain Adam said such a name with some difficulty. At this time Adam undoubtedly hated his new teammate, the man named Yang Ji, who was smart enough to kill him directly. In his lair... Yang Ji was also a little helpless at this time, but he was also a little clear. For a long time, Yang Ji has not been clear about the secrets and confidence of Li Shuixi of the Zhongzhou team not to put them in the eyes of observers. Now he sees the long whirlpool. Gate, Yang Ji probably understands, it turned out to be the support of top powerhouses in other worlds! Not long ago, Yang Ji hired a killer to assassinate Zhang Heng. Unexpectedly, when the killer was preparing to assassinate, he accidentally encountered Zhang Heng directly entering the main god space... Then Yang Ji has a big deal! When such a supernatural thing is known to others, it means that Yang Ji, who has a great connection with the event, is 100% listed as an insider, so Yang Ji does not want to know what is waiting for Yang Ji. So you must escape, escape into the box! After going through a series of designs, Yang Ji and his girlfriend Xin Zi descended to the Celestial Team, negotiated with Adam, a wise man second only to Chu Xuan, and then descended into the world of Resident Evil. Yang Ji''s goal is very simple, to bury everyone except himself and Xin UV, and then rely on his backhand left in the main god space to move in this cycle, and finally surpass the cycle and become the sixth-order life! Ideal is full, the reality is very skinny. When entering the world of Resident Evil, Yang Ji launched a small method of his own to teleport himself and the Celestial Team to the battlefield away from the Demon Team and the Zhongzhou Team. Adam also strongly agreed with this. It''s just that they will regret it next moment when they just appeared in Japan... After observing the entire team in Infinite Horror, Yang Ji chose the Celestial Team, which had just been confronted by the Devil Team, as his descending team. Vortex Nagato, in Yang Ji''s original plane, is also a famous villain BOSS, lofty ideals, enviable harem, and the most speechless, bottomless strength. What Yang Ji remembers most about Naruto is that whenever the protagonist and a group of people detect the ability of the Uzumaki Nagato, he activates a new ability. There are endless levels of blood inheritance, and every battle is useless. With full force, not even a slight gasp, every Naruto fan hailed him as a man who surpassed the entire world! This guy is hailed by those otaku otaku as one of the most unwilling creatures to encounter in the infinite world, because no one knows his real trump card, such as the vortex Nagato in front of them with Adam and Yang Ji, six behind them The appearance of black jade floating, they have never seen it in comics... "I''ll deal with him! You go first!" The fourth and last person of the Celestial Team, Song Tian stood up. Song Tian didn''t know Hokage, and of course he didn''t know Uzumaki Nagato, but he could perceive it. The strength of the opponent, and the trembling of the teammates. So the warrior stood up without hesitation, not for protection, but the blood in the heart of a warrior did not allow Song Tian to escape. Adam, Yang Ji and even Xin Zi had no comrades in arms with Song Tian. Now Song Tian stepped forward. The three of them naturally ran away immediately. You must know that Yang Ji, besides the little tricks to deviate from the battlefield, also laid one here. Dark hand, a dark hand that can be used to sweep everything. If you die here, then everything is gone!Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com "Interesting, then you move, if you don''t die, I won''t hunt them down!" Looking at Song Tian condescendingly, Nagato does not have the impression of this man in his memory, but out of his appreciation for this kind of warrior, Nagato decided Let him finish the last battle of his life! "Can''t ask for it!" Especially before the sound fell, Song Tian rose into the sky early, and the silver snakes rushed across the sky, and at the same time gathered on the treasure sword.Ten thousand rays of light rushed up around the blade, and the high-voltage current creaked on the blade. Just like the reincarnation of the overlord, just as the god of thunder came to the world, he raised his sword over his head and slashed fiercely. It was the invincible and unique purple thunder seven strikes that the overlord Xiang Yu ruled the world at that time: spring thunderstorm is urgent! The Seven Strikes of the Purple Thunder is a superpower that was painstakingly studied by Da Lei Xian in order to restrain the lord of the Western evil spirits, Rakshasa, and every strike is earth-shattering. "Interestingly, where did he learn this kind of martial arts, the martial arts exchanged by the main god space should not reach this level..." Thinking like this, Nagato did not intend to try the law with his own body, behind him was a black jade dynasty. Bombarded by Song Tian. Hei Jade even ignored the lightning rushing into the electric current, and even continuously absorbed the power of the electric current. With a bang, Song Tian''s knife slashed on the black jade, and the violent reaction force bounced Song Tian back... "Kuang Lei Zhen Jiu Xiao!!" Song Tian is worthy of being Song Tian. At the moment when he was ejected by the black jade, he adjusted his angle and was bounced into the sky by the rebound force of the black jade. He stepped on his back in mid-air, as if he was walking on the ground from top to bottom. Nagato slashed away, and the ultra-high speed nine purple thunder swords burst instantly! "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!" Without hesitation, Nagato opened the power of Shenluo Tianzheng, and the nine super attacks of Kuang Lei Zhenjiu blasted the repelling space of Shenluo Tianzheng, and it weakened the power of Shenluo Tianzheng a little bit! "However, this is not enough!" In just a few moments of the fight, Song Tian felt the opponent''s bottomless power, and suddenly understood that with hard power, he was not an opponent at all, so he could only be surprised. At the moment Song Tian was bombarding the Shenluo Tianzheng while forcibly running the techniques in his body, squeezing out all the power in his body. With the ninth stroke, Song Tian actually smashed the Shenluo Tianzheng with one blow. "Not bad, but..." Nagato chuckled softly. He hadn''t finished speaking, but a sudden sense of crisis came! "Furious thunder tears the world apart!!" The strongest move of Zi Lei''s Seven Strikes was forcefully urged by Song Tian, ??ignoring himself. He used his Qi sword to compress the power of his body to the extreme, and then broke out. Bombarded out... Boom!!! Almost a small nuclear explosion, a small mushroom cloud, slowly rising... Thank you "Fallen Lamb", "Jian''an Seven Sons", "Transcendence", "Taixu, Xiaojian" and "Villain Boss" for the monthly votes! .. 135 Chapter 031 Central Continent and Devil Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The war between the Mid-Continent team and the Demon team broke out right from the beginning of the mission. First, the captains of the two teams, in the first collision, directly smashed a hundred-story building between the two, and everyone else tacitly stayed away from the battlefield of the two. One is the vampire with the fourth-order genetic lock, and the other is the zombie with the fourth-order genetic lock. Fundamentally, the two are the same kind of existence, but they are therefore incompatible with each other! Incarnate as a demon, a replica of Zheng Zha who dived down in a straight line like a meteorite from a height of nearly a thousand meters. Like a god, Li Shuaixi took off from the ground and charged towards the sky with golden light. Then, the words of communication are no longer needed, and both parties have reached a conclusion. There is no cause for this war, but the final end... both are bound to win!Zheng Zha needs to behead the opponent, to avenge himself for losing the opportunity to revenge himself, Li Shuaixi needs to behead the opponent and make up for himself with everything from the opponent! Then, there is no need to doubt. Immediately, fight! Benz, who did not hesitate to accelerate to the limit with his maximum strength, on this vertical and ruined sky battlefield, the interlaced moments of victory and defeat instantly kicked off! ... ... "Ala, are you the Sashengwan? I didn''t expect you to come into this world. Sure enough, my so-called body is quite capable!" Li Shuaixi, a copy of the flying sword, appeared in front of Sesho Maru. The flying sword under his feet and the three-handed sword behind it followed Li Shuixis words. Four different but unique sword intents burst into this one. The realm smelled of sword. "Zhuxian Four Swords?" Sai Sheng Maru asked in confusion, but the affirmation in the words made no secret. Before Nagato, there was no cultivator in the volley hanging pavilion. The most handsome Zhuxian Four Swords, according to Sayah The latter speculation was probably placed in the remains of the saint. In Infinite Horror, the saint and the cultivator are two groups. The combination of the saint remains and the cultivation ruins is the complete inheritance. To be honest, Shashengwan did not expect the other party to have the four swords of Zhuxian, so... "Have you dug up the remains of the saint?" Without waiting for Li Shuaixi to speak, Shashengwan muttered to herself, but every sentence brought a great shock to Li Shuaixi. Pull out the broken tooth, activate the life force in the broken tooth, and Shashengwan is mentally prepared for the hard fight. ... ... "It''s been a long time, dear brother." Zhao Yingkong ushered in a man at this time. The man was walking towards her slowly. The distance between the two was about several kilometers, surrounded by high-rise buildings, and the place where they stood was on the same street. "Well, it''s been a long time since I saw you...My little apple, you seem to be much stronger again, have you recovered to be you?" The man who came slowly in the distance was Zhao Zhuikong. He also had a smile on his face, but that smile looked a little scary, because his eyes were cold and there was nothing but killing intent. "My cute little apple, there will be no one here to bother us, let me see your growth, the almost invincible genius back then...how far has it grown now?" Zhao Zhuikong smiled and pulled out A crimson dagger, the color is indeed pure crimson, just like a crimson gem, the small dagger looks so cute and beautiful. Zhao Yingkong silently shook her head and said, "Sure enough, as I expected... Brother, you have gone astray, you are wrong... This result is not what we want, brother..." "Shut up! My little apple, you just need to rest assured and wait for me to pick it! What are you talking about so much nonsense?" 123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com The smile on Zhao Zhuikong''s face gradually disappeared. He kept walking forward with a cold face. Although the walking speed was not too fast, the distance between them was still shortening. "...Do you know? I have never blamed you, even now, I have never blamed you..." "brother" ... ... "It seems that I chose a very troublesome opponent!" Zhang Heng stood on the top of the building, watching tens of thousands of black-armored soldiers besieging him from a short distance, and every damage was quickly restored after a few seconds. Cover your forehead. "Naturally, I''m thinking, would you treat me like Immortal? Oh, look at your expression, it seems I really guessed it right, it''s really unhappy, although I was the first one after birth The sacrifice is to use Immortal. It is not too wrong to say that my template is Immortal." "Burst Arrow!" Zhang Heng once again issued a bursting arrow to shoot the black armored sea of ??people out of a trail, but soon the trail was submerged again, and Zhang Heng, with good eyesight, once again discovered that the damaged black armored man quickly recovered! "No, you must find out his body, otherwise even if there is that, I will be crushed to death!" "No way, author Sang, you look weak..." Kira''s voice didn''t know where it came from, it was everywhere and it was hard to guess. "Damn it!!" ... ... Here is a damaged teahouse. Fortunately, although many things were damaged, with the addition of some utensils in the Ming Yanwei Space Bracelet, this ingenious wizard maiden succeeded in making tea. "Let''s try it, my level, dear clone!" The elf witch laughed softly, ignoring the air-conditioning in the entire teahouse. "No, I am no longer a normal person at this moment, and my sense of taste and smell is long gone..." said Ming Yanwei, a cold-dressed replica indifferently. "I think, let''s get into the topic directly!" "Well, as long as..." ... ... Xiao Honglu, the only member of the Zhongzhou team who has not been in contact with the enemy, took Qin Zhuyu, Zhu Wen and newcomers Miao Ruoleng and Cheng Xiao to meet the enemy head-on at the reserved location. Because there is no mental ability, Xiao Honglu knows that any actions of himself and others are meaningless, only a frontal attack can win, and Xiao Honglu still remembers the words left by Li Shuaixi before he left "In fact, one of my partners hasn''t come, probably sleeping. I put her coordinates here. If you can make it to her, no matter how strong the members of the Demon team are, they will probably be killed. " "So, try hard to hold on!" ps: Thank you "c2-L." for your monthly pass!sleepy .. 136 Chapter 032 The Death of Warrior Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Japan, ruined city! Song Tian took out a bottle of comprehensive recovery potion from the space bag and drank it in one sip. He was recovering extremely quickly because of the physical damage caused by the force squeezed by his own will. The warrior stood with a knife, staring at the mushroom cloud in front of him, without any extra movements. Song Tian didn''t know whether his opponent was annihilated under the profound meaning of Thunder Knife, but his intuition as a warrior made Song Tian never careless when he could not determine his opponent. The warriors in Infinite Terror are a group of hard-working men, whose strength is not as fast as genetic locks, and their backgrounds are far less profound than those of cultivation, and cannot be exchanged for inhuman blood, otherwise the martial arts will not be pure. And the most painful thing is that the beginning of martial arts is very low, and the growth period is also very long. Although it will naturally derive various martial arts supernatural powers and increase strength after crossing the innate, the problem is - Can you survive that time? So, as a pure martial artist, Song Tian who can live to the present is an extremely contradictory existence. He has the fearlessness of a martial artist and the caution of a wise man... "Just like staying to stop me this time, if you don''t stay, you may be able to save your life. If you stay, even if I admire you, I will kill you!" In the smoke of gunpowder, Nagato''s voice came out slowly, without sorrow or joy, but still calmly. "Yes, sometimes, I also feel too contradictory, sometimes I also wonder if I am not suitable for living in the main god space..." Song Tian''s pupils shrank, but what he said did not show. Own surprise. You know, the ultimate significance of the seven purple thunder strikes, but it can be compared to the power of a small nuclear bomb, although Song Tian himself did not realize the home, it was far away... With the undisguised footsteps, Nagato''s figure slowly walked out of the dust and debris, there was no trace of Huoyun''s robe stained, and the whole breath was like a abyss, unpredictable. "Then, give it a try, you can avoid a few black jade attacks!" Six black jade appeared behind Nagato. Three of the black jade moved at the same time and launched towards Song Tian at an extremely alarming speed. In an instant, Song Tian merged with his sword and his sense of keenness to the extreme. One black jade, a beautiful turn, avoided the second black jade. "The sky spins and thunders!" The second blow of the seven purple thunder strikes was launched instantly, and Song Tian followed the power brought by his turn around, sending out together, and the spinning thunder hit Heiyu! Boom!! Song Tian''s stab was useless. Instead, he was once again bounced off by the powerful rebound force covered by the black jade surface. This time Song Tian failed to prepare in advance and was directly rebounded and blasted into the tall building nearby. "What I asked before was that you can dodge several attacks, counterattack or something, but you are no longer in the options..." Nagato paced forward, moving towards Song Tian''s direction. "My black jade is covered with the power of the Shenluo Tianzheng. To hit the black jade''s body, at least it must be like the previous nine knives or the thunderball-like attack, otherwise it will... will be injured!" Suddenly, dense dark clouds over Nagato were caused by the previous explosion, and occasionally a few muffled thunders, as if something happened... Nagato stopped and looked at the sky, suddenly a smile arced up at the corner of his mouth. Click! In the sky, a thunder flashed, and the dark clouds became lower and lower.The space around Nagato seems to be implanted with some will, sharp, arrogant, and will, just like... the will of the sword... The purple lightning reappeared, and Song Tian''s figure rushed out from the ruins, his heels turned sharply, and his body resembled a spinning top, once again performing the second blow of the purple thunder: Tian Xuan Lei Zhuan! Zidian snapped, and ran wildly outward with the rotation of the sword.But the blade itself couldn''t help but shrink and focus.It can absolutely make anyone at a loss what to do with such two opposite powers. The six black jade automatic guards behind Nagato attacked Song Tian! However, the Shenluo Tianzheng imposed on the black jade was destroyed one by one in an instant, and then he flew, and in an instant, even the long gate itself was surrounded by the sword wheel! "Good sword, much stronger than the previous one, but-Super God Luo Tianzheng!!" The world stagnated at that moment, and then, in Song Tians somewhat horrified eyes, the endless repulsive force completely destroyed the entire city that had been reduced to ruins. The park, the earth, the remaining innocent creatures and even the air, everything, everything. All repel! boom!boom!boom!!! No matter how strong Song Tians sword is, it will be completely blown away under this power of heaven and earth. I dont know where it flew. Standing in the middle of the pit, Nagato looks at the smoke and dust all around, with a little on his face. I dont know what Im looking forward to. "The sky thunders to Tu Zhenlong!!!" A violent shout came from the sky, accompanied by the thunderous thunder between the heavens and the earth, the purple thunder was guided down from a height of 10,000 meters. I dont know when, the scarred Song Tian held a knife from high in the sky, causing the thunder The power of cleavage! Rumble!!! The sky is full of dust, and the entire city has been completely destroyed. Even if the dust is rolled up, it can be clearly seen even if it is far away. It has poured all the power of Song Tian, ??the will and even the soul of the sword, the destructive power is not small, but- "Not bad, but it''s a pity..." In the center of the battlefield, Song Tian looked very old, but still maintained the posture of holding the sword. He saw the sword in the protection constructed by six black jade. Despite the hegemony of the thunder and the sharpness of the sword in his hand, he was actually against these six black jade. Jade is undamaged... "this is" It was not that Song Tian couldn''t accept defeat, but that he even used secret methods to burn his life in exchange for the power that he could not even hurt the opponent. How could this proud warrior stand it. "Dont mind. Actually, these six, no, are nine black jade, and three are reserved for spares. These things are actually my assassin. The power of the world, or the power far beyond mystery, can never break the defense of Black Jade." "Dimension... Space, you... actually did... this level, Song... Tian, ??if you lose, don''t be wronged..." As soon as he finished speaking, Song Tian fainted. "It consumes too much life, is it going to die? If so, then take your soul..." Nagato pulled out Song Tian''s soul, and his figure slowly disappeared here... .. 137 Chapter 033 Fighting to fight the sixth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, in another city not too far away from Raccoon City, the figure with the flames burning all over, collided with the figure with huge bat wings and cursed black flames all over the body. The battle became more intense. Buildings shattered one by one... From the raccoon city to here, it was not an act of seduction, but the two people succumbing to their emotions, and they naturally gradually shifted to this place. This point, from where they passed, one of the''ruins'' constructed by collapsed buildings Road can explain a lot of problems. "Unexpectedly you still have such power." Zheng Zha didn''t seem to use his full strength, he was still in the mood to speak during the battle, but under such a fast attack, his speaking speed was obviously much slower. When Li Shuaixi heard Zheng Zha''s words, he had already fought several times, and Li Shuaixi naturally blurted out, "Naturally, how else would you send your body with the protagonist''s life to hell!" "Asshole! Go die!!" Hearing Li Shuaixi mentioned his body, Zheng Zha suddenly felt a little unstable. Compared with Li Shuaixi, Zheng Zha was actually lower in level, only the early stage of Tier 4, but he was from Pangu. Negative reincarnation has reached the fourth stage, and Pangu''s power can already be touched. In this way, Zheng Zha who broke out was even stronger than the ordinary fourth-order gene lock mid-stage! So the battle started to escalate! "Damn it, it''s Pangu''s negative consciousness, it''s so difficult to do..." Once again, with Shura''s powerful physique, he cut Zheng Zah out, and Li Shuai glanced at the Yan Yan who was constantly entangled with Sun Jin Yan on his clothes. , Frowned and thought. Because Zheng Zha''s fight against inflammation has not been completely completed yet because it has not fully reached the middle stage of the fourth stage, the Sun Jin Yan can compete with the Huyan Chamber. Because Li Shuaixis spiritual light is the Shura change, Sun Jin Yan is only an incidental ability, and Zheng Zhas spiritual light is Hu Yan, which is Pangus rage. The gap is a bit big... "But this is just right, this Zheng Zha is my prey!" With such thoughts, Li Shuaixi''s physique increased again, facing Zheng Zha''s sword, it did not stop... puff! The sound of the blade tearing the fleshy body, the exact slash that fell on his chest brought up this sound, which made Zheng Zha suddenly stunned. At this time, Li Shuaixi ignored his own injury and grabbed Zheng Zha with both hands. Neck. "You know, I actually resurrected your body before, and then used him as my sacrifice to make me stronger. Now it''s your turn, go to death!! The head of the Great Asura, come out! !" Ho Ho Ho!!! The roar came from behind Zheng Zha. From the corner of Zheng Zhas eyes, he caught a glimpse of a weird head, which is indescribable, but the eyes of the skull immediately attracted Zheng Zhas attention. The left eye was shining with golden light. , The right eye is extremely hollow. He wanted me to fill his right eye, and such a strange thought suddenly appeared in Zheng Zha''s mind. In fact, Zheng Zha was right. The huge head behind him opened his mouth in the blood basin, and the inside of his mouth was like a black hole. A huge attraction appeared from that mouth, as if he wanted to drag everything into it and destroy it! At this moment, Li Shuaixi pushed Zheng Zha into the big mouth, gathered the sun and Jin Yan all over his body, turned it into three sharp swords and shot it out at the vital point of Zheng Zha''s body. Even, for insurance, Li Shuaixi even Regardless of the black flame giant sword on his body, Tang Dao appeared and threw it in Zheng Zha''s direction! At this moment, Zheng Zha finally faced the most dangerous moment in his life. In the back is the collapsed gravitational field that drags it towards the center of destruction, and in the front is the three-shot golden sword falling like a meteor that locks the vital points of the body, and a Tang knife that is flying around and about to cut off his head. This is really a terrible killing.Temple Street Novel www.miaojieshuo.com The more the crisis, Zheng Zha''s mood is not unstable, almost in an instant, he is in a demon! However, Zheng Zha, in a state of madness, knew that he would never give in. Being dragged into the big mouth of the skull would definitely kill him, but if he didn''t step back, he would inevitably be attacked by the same deadly double-plus attack. Although it is feasible to speed up and escape again, it is still almost impossible to avoid with the current strength-luckily almost. Then-beyond the limit!!! "Roar! Roar roar...!!!" In the fierce beast-like roar, Zheng Zha once again activated the ultra-limit explosion that would go to self-destruction, and with the powerful power of this moment, he used the main god space when the wings were completely unable to twist. In, the ontology technique that Zhang Heng mentioned, originally designed by him. Navy Six Types-Moon Step! Crazily stepped on a number of expensive steps and finally moved a few meters away from the state of being pulled tightly, but "Swish swish!" There were three soft sounds that seemed extremely crisp at this moment, three golden lights falling like meteors followed one after another, and they had penetrated the target one step before the sound arrived. How strong the attraction of the big mouth of the blood basin is unknown, but the three golden swords that entered the field of force actually broke through the impossible barrier of sound speed! Zheng Zha''s final eruption speed is already very fast, but he still hasn''t been faster than the attack that went downstream! The three sharp swords shot in a row were originally targeted at the three vital points of the upper, middle and lower lumbar spine of the head, heart, and the lower part of the lumbar spine. Due to the explosive acceleration of Zheng Zhas movement, he avoided the first two attacks, and originally moved towards the last one with the head But it passed through the waist with the power to penetrate all obstacles. The power of the sharp sword accelerating to this level is too great, and coupled with the sun Jin Yan attached to it, Zheng Zhans body guard gas that has ignored a lot of attacks was completely penetrated and then shattered only when it had time to hinder it. The bone tearing muscle blasted a huge gap in the lower abdomen that almost separated the upper and lower body from each other! But this is not the end-- Li Shuaixi found out that Zheng Zha had used this kind of privilege, which was almost regarded as the protagonist. The spinning Tang Dao turned a corner, and in the next instant it smashed Zheng Zha''s shoulder with a fierce blow! As Li Shuaixis exclusive weapon, it can naturally be driven by spirit. Its just that, Li Shuaixi has been hiding. At such a speed, Tang Dao slashed away on Zheng Zhas left shoulder at the moment when he passed by. A huge wound half a foot deep-- Almost crushed the heart! If it weren''t for Zheng Zha to tighten the shoulder muscles at the last moment, and to control it to a great extent, the damage of the long knife would be greatly slowed down, and the strength of the vampire''s not tenacious flesh would definitely be cut in pieces. However, everything is over! The head of the Great Asura, who had been immobile, flew out at an astonishing speed, swallowing the replica Zheng Zha in one bite... 138 Chapter 034 Asura Change! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Li Shuaixi took out a fairy bean exchanged from the Lord God''s space from the ring, and then ate it. The energy in the body almost recovered after a few seconds. The golden flame ignited on Li Shuaixi, as the flame burned. , A little bit of black Mars was rejected, and Li Shuixi''s body was restored to its original state. Looking at the sky, the head of the Great Asura, who was trembling slightly after swallowing Zheng Zha, has now returned to calm, and Li Shuaixi has some smiles on his face, "With mental arithmetic and unintentional, I won the first game. Then, the first Second round!" The head of the Great Asura, when Li Shuaixi broke through to the middle stage of Gene Lock''s fourth stage, because of his own defects, his core consciousness was automatically derived as a transitional product. The eyes of the Great Asura are the two instruments. After completing the eyes, Li Shuaixi can The light of the soul comparable to the strongest saint was born! Zheng Zha, who was swallowed by the head of the Great Asura, was already severely injured. If he moved from another place, the power of Hu Yan would restore Zheng Zha in a short time, but in the head of the Great Asura, the light of the soul was extracted. His body was severely injured, even if he was as strong as Zheng Zha, he gradually lost the power to resist. Landing on the roof of an abandoned building, Li Shuai sat on the ground and went into meditation, and the giant head in the sky also disappeared. He appeared behind Li Shuaixi in twilight, with a black light in his right eye. Flashing. "Although I know that you are pitiful, but what does this have to do with me, it''s the same as your body, collapse!" ... ... The replica Zheng Zhanbu just felt like he had fallen into the darkness. The deepest memory in his heart was completely excavated. The faces of the white breeders were turned away one by one, Lolita wailed hoarsely, Zheng Zha created the happy expression of Loli from under the main god''s light beam, and it was complicated in his mind. After the most painful memories were full of complexity, Zheng Zha only felt the pain in his brain cracking, the unspeakable sadness, anger and hatred in his heart, but as the flame grew stronger, the impression of these memories became weaker and weaker. In the end, The real world experience, the memories before being copied, the experience of entering the Devil team for the first time, and the experience in the story world, all gradually disappeared in his mind. In this mixed thoughts, he suddenly saw a young girl wearing a pure white silk robe, walking towards him from a distance. "Lori!" After the replica Zheng Zha yelled subconsciously, he immediately rushed up, but when he stretched his hands in front of the girl, the girl disappeared out of thin air like an illusion. "Fool, do you want to see me that much?" Just when Zheng Zha was disappointed, the girl''s soft voice rang from behind again. After turning her head back quickly, wasn''t it the Qiaoxiao Yanran face in front of her? This time the girl did not disappear, but he was hugged by him. Into the arms. "You really want to see me that much? Why?" After being hugged tightly by Zheng Zha, the girl still did not respond, but stood there quietly, while gently looking at the man in front of her, while slowly speaking. "Yes! Why?" Although Zheng Zha saw the girl and wanted to hold her in his arms and never let go, he didn''t know why he felt this way. Although he had tried his best to think about the memories, he still didn''t remember anything, just Instinctively felt that the girl in front of her was the most important person to herself. "Since you don''t know, why are you holding me and let go." Seeing that Zheng Zha still couldn''t tell why, the girl seemed a little angry, and her face gradually became gloomy. Zheng Zha only felt anxious when she saw it, but if she didn''t know what to say, she finally blushed. Suffocated a sentence: "I don''t. Although I can''t remember why, I won''t let go!" Looking at the mans tough face in front of her, the girl laughed out again, hugged his head with a little helplessness, and said softly: "You, you are just a fool." Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw. com Zheng Zha just scratched his head with his left hand after hearing this, smiled slyly, and stopped talking, just hugged the girl in front of him tightly, enjoying the warmth and tranquility of the moment. After a while, the girl gently pushed his body away, tilted her head and looked at her face, and said playfully: "Do you want to know why you want to see me? I know, do you want me to tell you?" Zheng Zha nodded immediately, but the girl seemed unsure, and continued to ask: "You really want to know, are you sure?" At this time, Zheng Zha would have other answers besides nodding his head. He was immersed in happiness and thirst for memory, so that he did not notice the weird smile on the girl''s mouth. "Okay, then I''ll just say it." After clearing her throat, the girl pretended to be a speech and said softly: "Because I am your favorite wolf, but she died of illness when she was sixteen and could only leave you. Yes, but your love for me did not end because of death, so you want to see me so much." With these few words of the girl, Zheng Zha''s memory in the real world and the main god space slowly recovered.Seeing him, she seemed to remember. The girl looked funny. After clapping her hands, she said, "Since I have told you so much, can you answer me a question?" "No problem, just say it" Just remembering Zheng Zha, who was in the Zhongzhou team, he agreed. The girl was obviously very happy, and her smiling eyes seemed like two rounds of crescent moon. After smiling softly, she asked softly: "Then can you tell me why you didn''t let me go even after I died, and you insisted on dragging me into the main god space and being so tortured?" Although the girl''s words are still gentle, the original gentleness has been replaced by coldness. This sentence was like a thunderstorm, which exploded directly in Zheng Zha''s mind. The original vague memory kept reappearing. The scenes at that time completely aroused his deepest hatred. He has always been there. Avoid one of the most fundamental problems. The source of all suffering was pushed to his own body by him. It was completely his fault, but he hadn''t thought about it, if it were him, then after the biochemical process ended, Lori would be created. The unbearable pain made his subconscious mind selectively forget this question in order to avoid pain, but the girl''s face-to-face questioning made him inevitable and inevitable. "It''s me, the culprit that caused Lori''s tragic death is me! There is no difference between the body and me, she will definitely be made, haha, it is me! It turned out to be me! Hahaha..." After losing the body and assuming the guilt, the hatred of self-blame shattered the last trace of clarity in the heart of the replica Zheng Zha, self-doubt, and the original will and belief were completely collapsed... ... ... "Light of the mind, state two, asura change!" With the true collapse of Zheng Zha, a black flame ignited on Li Shuaixi''s body, and black tattoos appeared densely on Li Shuaixi''s body, and Hu Yan''s power was actually seized by Li Shuaixi! Shura is a god, Ashura is a demon! The gods and demons are in the same body, Li Shuaixi has taken the most critical step on his own path!.. 139 Chapter 035 Brother and Sister Showdown Second You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, in a remote corner of the city, a life-and-death duel between the assassin''s brother and sister is being staged! Standing on the street, Zhao Zhuikong told his will as if talking to himself: "Our generation''s spiritual body, or the light of the soul, has a fatal flaw, that is, it is incomplete." "This should be because the method of nurturing us is fundamentally wrong." "The light of the mind is a whole. From the body to the soul, it is the greatest sign of the evolution of the life form. If it is only for the light of the mind, that unlocks the genetic lock and the effect of powerful power, and creates a life form for this purpose, from Fundamentally speaking, they are deformities, that is, we..." Zhao Zhuikong looked at the crimson dagger in his hand, and laughed at himself: "Because we are incomplete, we can use the power far beyond our genetic lock level in advance." "But again, because of incompleteness, our life span, spirit, and even the light of the soul have great hidden dangers. When we reach a certain place, we will..." Speaking of which.Zhao Zhuikong closed his eyes slightly, then opened his eyes again, with a gentle smile on his face. "...So, my little apple, do you know that I didn''t kill you?" "Because we are all imperfects of the light of the soul, incomplete bodies, whether it is power, the tenacity of the mind and will, or the strength of the flesh, we are all failures cultivated as a perfect evolutionary body... "Hehe, my dear little apple, I kept you well when you were young." "Until now, you have finally matured, my cute little apple." "...Finally you can eat it!" Speaking of this, Zhao Zhukong''s body actually reacted, faintly showing a little madness. "Brother, you were swallowed by the inner demon after all." Unlike Zhao Zhuikong''s move of standing calmly on the street, Zhao Yingkong was hidden in the surrounding collapsed buildings, and her voice kept coming from all around. The origin of that voice is changing all the time, and people don''t even feel where she is. "The demon? No, maybe this is the real me." "My cute little apple... Only one of us can survive. Will you eat me or let me eat you? Then we will be truly whole, excited, right? I''m cute Little Apple." As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Zhuikong''s whole person seemed to have turned into a string of phantoms, and to a degree that was difficult to see with the naked eye, the whole person had rushed to the place where Zhao Yingkong''s voice had been before, and the blood-red sword light passed. That short scarlet dagger unexpectedly cut out a blood-red blade several meters long. There was a loud noise, and the building within a hundred meters in front of this blood-red sword light collapsed and collapsed at the same time. Every piece of reinforced concrete turned into sand. It was not only cut by a dagger, but Zhao Zhuikongs soul. Light. "My little apple, compared with your spiritual light that miraculously absorbs all energy, my spiritual light is a bit mundane. It''s just an external manifestation of the power of thought." "So, I feel inferior to Little Apple..." Zhao Zhuikong smiled and another blood-red sword light flashed across. The building within 100 meters in his other direction collapsed and collapsed at the same time, and the concrete still turned into sand. This man just stood there leisurely, looking as if there were flaws all over his body. But Zhao Yingkong, hiding in the ruins of the building, did not dare to attack at all.Huaxia Chinese www.huaxzw.com Zhao Zhuikong''s speed was abnormally fast, which was a speed that Zhao Yingkong could not imagine at this moment, so she had always been fond of close shorts, but she became concealed, attracting Zhao Zhukong, who likes to attack and assassinate, to chase her. Moreover, Zhao Zhuikong''s thought power exists around his body in the form of shock waves, and that power is as if there are countless laser walls around him, which is helpless. At their level, to put it simply, that is, for the fourth-tier powerhouses, the real power is not only the absolute power, but also the control of power and the way of using power. From these two points, Zhao Zhukong was a first-class powerhouse. "Keng!" With a crisp sound, the two figures intersected and separated in mid-air, and then disappeared to the ground. Because the speed is too fast, the dynamic vision of human beings has been too much, so basically only black shadows can be seen flashing by, other than that, nothing can be seen. "The green little apple will finally have a mature day... This kind of expectation of harvest, and the feeling that it is about to end, is so complicated that I want to kill..." "If you can, try it, my dear brother!" Immediately, the two began to attack again, and Zhao Yingkong held a dagger that was shining with thunder, and kept approaching Zhao Zhukong. But Zhao Zhukong suddenly had a smile on his face this time overtime. The dagger didn''t only swing once, but it kept shaking. Then everything began to shatter before his eyes. If you can see from the dynamic vision of the two, it seems that even the void has become broken pieces of glass, and the entire ground is cut into pieces the size of soybeans. But Zhao Zhukong did all this but flew out. Zhao Yingkong, who was supposed to be within the attack range of this blow, suddenly appeared tens of meters away from Zhao Zhukong, and at the moment Zhao Zhukong made this blow, his stomach and chest had been hit repeatedly. There is even a sword mark against his left chest to his shoulder...Although it only cuts through the skin, the piercing position of the sword is at the heart, and it also carries the burning smell of electric current. Sword kills the critical attack. "Strange attack, dear Little Apple. The light of your heart is really good... But why do I feel like I''m facing two enemies?" "One attacked me, and the other escaped from my attack range." Zhao Zhuikong slowly stood up from the ground, he looked down at the scar on his chest, and suddenly smiled and said to Zhao Yingkong. "Of course, there are naturally two Sakura Sora!" The assassin girl smiled and said, in the shadow behind her, a second indifferent Zhao Yingkong appeared in vain...Under the axis of obtaining the Longmen Curse Imprint, Zhao Yingkong has truly completed her own evolution, becoming the two instruments, and can be separated briefly. "Oh, it''s so fun, I can actually eat two apples at the same time, so happy!" Sure enough, people who fall into the state of demons are incomprehensible. "That won''t work. Those two apples are mine. I have very small eyes, so I don''t allow others to touch them!" The figure in the robe of Huoyun stepped out from the darkness, interrupting the competition among the assassins!.. 140 Chapter 036 Assassin Finale Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Why are you here?" Oyo Sakura asked coldly. Oyo Sakura had a tendency to fight frenziedly. He didn''t like to be disturbed until the battle was over. Rika Sakura seemed to have a foreboding and remained silent. "Of course it''s to protect my private property. If I don''t come, someone will pick the fruit sometime..." Nagato answered naturally, making the two Sakura on the table blush. "Hey, what''s this... My little apple was actually picked, what should I do? By the way, it would be fine if the apple picker died, wouldn''t it?" Zhao Zhuikong abruptly appeared in the open space in front of Nagato. The blood-red dagger in his hand was small and red. It looked very cute, like an ornament, but when held by this evil star, it was more Any modern weapon is terrible. I saw the dagger trembled* slightly, the dagger in the line of sight seemed to suddenly become blurred, and then the space in front of Zhao Zhukong suddenly became blurred. In a moment, with Zhao Zhukong as his livelihood, the land and objects within a hundred meters in front of him shattered and turned into sandstone particles smaller than soybeans. At the same time, he waved to Nagato gently, At the same time, six black jade suddenly appeared in front of Nagato, forming a wheel of Fa* in front of Nagato! Bang bang bang!!! Beside the wheel of Fa* in front of Nagato, whether it was a building or a road, even a pillar on the side of the road, as if it had been slashed by countless blades, was destroyed. "It''s a terrible power, the light of the soul of the space system, solidifying the space, killing the space, Zhao Zhukong, you are very good, but unfortunately, you are still in the state of demons..." Feeling this wave of attacks, Nagato said calmly. Of reviews. The light of the soul is the deepest ability of a life body. Each life body, even bacteria, has its own unique light of the soul. It can also be said to be a kind of life imprint, but this kind of soul light sleeps in the deepest consciousness of human beings. The place, which is far more profound than the deep-level consciousness, can basically be regarded as the most essential place of the living body. Except for a very small number of talented people, most people will not be able to touch their own light of the soul in their lifetime. Even the very few people can feel the existence of the light of the soul at best, and it is absolutely impossible to use it. But having said that, the lock word of the gene lock can explain the problem. Unlock the gene lock step by step. When the fourth level is reached, at that time, everyone will be able to use their own light of the soul. Later, with the use of the light of the soul, the demon lurking in the deepest layer of consciousness will also be released. This is also the so-called heart demon. In Nagato''s eyes, the demons in the depths of Zhao Zhuikong''s subconsciousness had been released at this time, and even in Nagato''s perception, the man''s soul had already begun to twist! In the back of Nagato, the two Sakurasori both opened their mouths in surprise, especially Satsakura, who had to sigh, how long has it been since we last met, at least in the memory of Satsakura. In one month, the man in front of him who entered his life without permission had improved so much. "It''s terrible, it''s the one who picked the little apple, then..." Before I finished speaking, another Zhao Zhukong gradually appeared beside Zhukong''s body. The two images were exactly the same, and the two Zhao Zhukong were hollow. Make two red lights and attack Nagato from the left and right directions. The six black jade around Nagato flew out three from left to right, among the electric sparks, they launched towards the two red lights! Card wipe! The red light attacked by the black jade was like a glass hit by marbles, making a crisp sound, crashing to the ground. "Now...see how you hide!" I don''t know when Zhao Zhukong appeared above the long gate, the red dagger in his hand vibrated, and the frightening light of the soul attacked again! Bang bang bang!!! There were cracks in the ground around Nagato, but Nagato was still undamaged at this time. Numerous attacks seemed to pass through Nagato, without causing any harm to him. In the next moment, several identical images of Zhao Zhuikong appeared around Nagato''s body. Each Zhao Zhuikong was flushed with excitement. "As expected, he is the man who is vying for the little apple with me. I really like it. !" "The evasion just now is very interesting. I feel that you were not here at all in the moment just now. Did you leave this dimension?" "Keen... this kind of keen observation ability that is close to beast intuition is really incredible. It is said that Ying Kong is the first genius of the Zhao family, but now it seems that maybe... you are the strongest genius in the history of the assassin family... " Nagato said calmly.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com Seeing the battle between the two, Ying Kong, who was on the edge of the battlefield between the two, was silently silent, whether it was Miao Ying Kong or Li Ying Kong. If Nagato had not come, Ying Kong would naturally fight Zhao Zhukong. , Out of the end of the total grievances in this stage of life, and also to help his brother to get rid of... It''s just that Nagato is here, but Ying Kong doesn''t know what to do... At this time Ying Kong was a little upset, but didn''t notice. Several Zhao Zhukongkong, one Zhao Zhukong standing behind others looked at her sideways, with relief in his eyes, as if letting go of something! "Then, come on again, let''s fight hard!!" Several Zhao Zhuikong shook their daggers fiercely at the same time, a thin blood-red line that was visible to the naked eye, followed the direction where the dagger was cut and swung to the distance, everything in the position where this thin line passed was cut off. , As if even the space is like this, there appeared broken marks like broken mirrors. And the direction of each thin line is Nagato, which has not been moved since the battle. Several red lines attacked and attacked in all directions, as if to shatter the entire Nagato and the space he was in! "Even the space is chopped up, it seems I can''t run away, then..." With a slight movement of mind, the nine black jade disappeared in an instant. Nagato''s right eye was shining with blue light. In the spiral eyes, the mysterious triangular pattern flashed, and the shattered space around it solidified at this moment! "Time and space suppression! This is the power that I understand when I realize that time and space are the foundation of the world. Time and space suppress everything!" announced like a god, Zhao Zhuikong''s attack was wiped out, even a few Zhao Zhukong As if caught in a quagmire, a little could not move. "It''s useless, your ability is very destructive, but in the final analysis it is just a single kill ability. Faced with the suppression of the laws of time and space of a world, it is impossible to get a counterattack." Watching Zhao Zhuikong constantly in the quagmire of time and space Struggling in the middle, Nagato said with emotion. A few paces, walked to a corner of Zhao Zhukong, Nagato reached out and held down the opponent''s forehead, before Nagato could speak, Zhao Zhuikong whispered: "It seems that I am defeated, really. It''s so simple!" "Now, since I''m dying, let me use the light of my soul to cultivate little apples. Can such a beautiful fruit wither like this..." "...That''s natural!" "Wait!!" At this time, Zhao Yingkong finally came back to his senses, watching Nagato''s movements, immediately thought of Nagato''s almost harmless soul swallowing, and immediately became anxious. One person rushed over subconsciously, but it was almost impossible to move as soon as he entered the quagmire of time and space! "Come here!" In this suppressed time and space, Nagato is in control of everything, and Sakura appears in Nagato''s arms almost teleportingly, the next moment "Soul extraction!" Zhao Zhuikong''s soul was directly drawn out by Nagato, and it was no different from ordinary people''s souls, except that part of the pure white soul was distorted red! "Complete it!" From Zhao Zhukongs soul, a little bit of mysterious radiance floated out slowly, and fell on Yingkong in Nagatos arms. The girl assassin immediately fell into a burst of memories and understood her brothers intentions. As a sacrificial offering, fill the mind of my sister''s heart light. The time and space quagmire caused by the suppression had disappeared when the soul of Zhao Zhuikong was extracted at Nagato. At this time, the eyes of the girl Sakurakong were blank, but tears could not help being left... After a long time, the girl asked: "Where is he...?" "I was sent to Ten Thousand Realms. After all, its my eldest brother-in-law. Although he is also a rival in love, I still take special care of him. In the future, he will be reincarnated in Ten Thousand Realms. Maybe you will see you again after decades. It''s him..." Nagato picked up the girl and walked, her voice gradually faded away...... .. 141 Chapter 037 Explosive Teeth vs. Four Swords of Zhuxian Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clang! The sound of swords intersecting sounded in this deep mountain and jungle, and the killer pill burst his teeth, ignoring the sword intent to slay the soul, and slashed the sword of the future attack! The flying sword that had been chopped off rotated in the air a few times and returned to the copy of Li Shuaixi. At this time, the Four Swords of Zhuxian surrounded him. As the copy of Li Shuaixi''s heart moved, the four sharp swords broke. Come from nothing. "Burst teeth!" Shashengwan immediately aroused the power of the demon sword, and the emerald demon light shattered the four sword auras. At this time, the replica Li Shuaixi and Sashengwan fought and left. I don''t know when they have arrived in the suburban mountains and forests. "Good job, let''s try this again! Shasheng pills!!" The copy body Li Shuaixi laughed wildly, the exercises in his body moved, and the four swords of Zhu Xian came to Shashengwan with a whistling sound! Shasheng Maru held a demon sword in his hand, as if dancing lightly, and swung the knife gracefully and calmly. No matter how dangerous the four swords of Zhu Xian were, they could never hurt the hair of Shasheng Maru. "Cut, it''s really tenacious, but the firepower is full!" The replica Li Shuai saw that Zhuxian''s four swords couldn''t hold the Shasheng pill, and he was suddenly upset, and his body power was running at full force! The four swords of Zhuxian killed instantly, it was the sky full of sword energy dancing, covering the sky and the sun! Shasheng Maru didn''t care about the sky-filled sword aura from the four swords of Zhuxian, and opened the barrier with all his strength. Although the four swords of Zhuxian were powerful, the clone Li Shuaixi could not fully exert it, so these sword auras could not break the power of the barrier at all. Naturally, the sword energy can''t be cut on the Shashengwan. At this moment, the energy of Shashengwan was concentrated on the body of Zhuxian Four Swords. The so-called Zhuxianli, killing the immortals, slaughtering the immortals, and falling into red light everywhere, the supernatural changes are infinitely wonderful, the blood of Daluo is stained with blood, and the body of the four swords of Zhuxian is chopped by the body of the four swords. Break it down. I saw that the space on the left side of Shashengwan cracked a gap in an instant, and the sword of death struck Shashengwan silently and lightning. Although Shashengmarus intuition did not perceive it at all, the hair on the left side of his body suddenly rose up under the intuition of the immortal forging. Shashengmaru had no time to think about it. The backhand was a slash and a loud bang, and the void was instantly destroyed. It was pitch black, and Zhu Xianjian was blasted into the void. Before Shisheng Maru breathed a sigh of relief, the hairs on his back exploded, and he immediately blocked the knife behind him. With a touch, Shisheng Marus body almost clicked and flew out, and then a red light flashed, and the hair on Shisheng Maru''s body exploded. At the critical moment, the sword dance re-emerged, and under the airtight sword dance, the immortal sword trapped by the side of the Sesho Maru suddenly appeared with nowhere to hide. "Burst teeth! Cut!" Wielding the demon knife again to burst the teeth, and the Shashengwan will be trapped in the fairy sword and smashed into flight! At this time, in the perception of Shashengwan, I clearly felt a lore coming from, the absolute sword appeared directly in front of Shashengwan, and it attacked directly! "Humph!" The Demon Sword in Sasheng Maru''s hand cuts three times in a row, but the strange thing is that Jue Xian Sword easily avoids the attack of the three demon powers of San Sheng Maru, and instantly attacks Shi Sheng Maru from a tricky direction. , The tip of the sword opened a huge blood-red mouth and bit at the killing pill. Shashengwan frowned slightly, and his left hand burst out with a bright light slapped at Jue Xian Sword, Shasheng Maru hit Jue Xian Sword with her hand, Jue Xian Sword acted, and her left hand instantly burst into blood mist, and Demon Sword seized the opportunity to shake Jue Xian Sword. . At this time, a sense of death came, and the pupils of Shisheng Maru shrank sharply, and a misty gray sword energy descended on Shisheng Maru''s head, and Shisheng Maru did not dare to underestimate the gray sword energy. Zhuxianjian, the strongest physical attack sword! "The Profound Meaning-Canglong Breaks!" Xixi Xiaoshuo.com www.xixixiaoshuo.com The roaring cyan dragon swept up and smashed together with the Zhuxian Sword. The violent impact destroyed all the surrounding trees... "It''s really good. In the face of Zhuxian Four Swords, His Royal Highness Shashengwan can deal with it easily. It''s really impressive..." The clone Li Shuaixi stood on top of a big tree and watched Shishengwan avoid Four Swords. ''S attack, said with an ironic smile. In Li Shuixis cognition, Sasheng Maru is an extremely proud monster, if it is so ironic... "A mere fake, it''s so arrogant!" As expected, the Shashengwan became angry, but only to say something that caused the replica Li Shuaixi to explode in an instant! "Shut up, do you want to die that way, monster!" The copy of Li Shuaixi is actually a fake! Li Shuaixi in the main god space, there are three people in the true sense, one is the original Li Shuaixi, but whether he appears in the main god space is a question, the second Li Shuaixi is the traveler Li Shuaixi, the third Li Shuaixi of Nagato''s Shura Road! But the replica Li Shuaixi is not the above three Li Shuaixi, this is also something that Li Shuaixi himself understands as the level of cultivation becomes more superb. The principle of the copy of the main god space is not simply a copy, but pulls individuals on different timelines from parallel nodes as a copy. When Li Shuaixi met the requirements for replication, he was replaced by Shura Dao. Nagato or Shura Dao incarnation himself would not allow another uncontrollable Shura Dao incarnation, so at that moment, Nagato passed The power of the source has forged a false soul, let the main god scan it! The copy of Li Shuixi at this time is actually the fake soul that, with the help of the Lord God, has taken a new path out of an automatic annihilation over time-a fake! This point is actually the pain in the heart of the replica Li Shuaixi. After being spotted by the killing pill, he ran away! "Zhu slaughter falls! Four swords are in one, Chaos Sword comes out!" As the replica Li Shuaixi exploded and shouted, the four peerless flying swords melted into a quaint long sword of chaos in front of him, and the power of destruction on the sword was far away, and it was terrifying! "You see, this is the true meaning of Zhuxian''s Four Swords, the Chaos Sword that can use the Chaos Sword Qi, now even if you kneel down and beg for mercy, I will kill you, go to death!" Holding the Chaos Sword, the replica Li Shuaixi flew towards the Sahoku Pill with an indomitable force, the sword in his hand was cut out, and the all-encompassing sword intent came out, absolutely and terrifying! The shattered teeth of Shashengmaru also slashed away at the copy of Li Shuixi''s Chaos Sword... boom!!! The strong shock wave destroyed all the surrounding trees. At the center of the shock, the Demon Sword of the Sahseng Maru resisted the Chaos Sword of the replica Li Shuixi!! "How could it be possible! This is the sword of the saint from the Central Great Wilds, a demon sword..." "So I said..." The surging demon power in the Shashengwan burst out instantly, and the emerald green demon glow on the blade of the shattered teeth became more and more shining, "You are too arrogant, fake!" Burst Fang went straight through the obstacles of Chaos Sword, with a single blow! With a bang, the replica Li Shuaixi fell to the ground with two points on his head, while Sesho Maru would lose his master and re-divided into the four swords of Zhuxian Four Swords... "Originally thought it was a fierce battle, but the sword was a divine sword, but the owner was a straw bag. The fake is always a fake..." ps: I fell asleep while writing, haha...... .. 142 Chapter 038 The Fifth Battle Situation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Located in the Shinra base in Japan, a huge screen over a hundred meters is showing the extraordinary battles that are taking place on the entire earth today, and dozens of hundreds of Saya are chatting here. "Hey... It''s really surprising. I was killed by the Xiaoxian with the Four Swords of Zhuxian. I really feel worthless for the Four Swords of Zhuxian!" A Saya wearing a kendo uniform pointed to the screen. The battle between Sesei Maru and the replica Li Shuaixi said silently. "Yeah, it''s really bad, even if he practiced kendo to the level of human swords, it wouldn''t be so bad..." Saya, who was dressed in plain clothes, commented beside Saya in his kendo suit. As soon as these words came out, all Shaye agreed, and at the same time sent countless contempt for the clone Li Shuaixi! Sayas all know that as long as the newly-born Explosive Fang exists within the user''s understanding, the Explosive Fang can be killed without hurting other unrelated existences. For example, if a person is parasitized by a monster, the Explosive Tooth can only kill the parasitic monster without harming the host''s body when passing through the body. This ability is that the Shashengwan borrowed the ability of Tianshengfang, which can only kill the messenger of the underworld and cannot harm other lives in the world. As for the replica Li Shuaixi, because of the poor kendo, in the eyes of Shashengwan, he and Zhuxian Four Swords are basically two existences. In Shashengwan, through continuous intersecting swords, he clearly understood the essence of Zhuxian Four Swords. Then Li Shuaixi''s body was listed as the target of his beheading, and Zhuxian''s Four Swords were irrelevant existences, so that it would naturally be able to easily behead the clone Li Shuaixi. So in the eyes of Sayas, if the replica Li Shuaixi can achieve the combination of human and sword, at least it will not trigger the direct killing of the Sahomaru, the battle between the two will be more intense, maybe it will be more interesting! "Ala, sisters, the little red donkeys of the Zhongzhou team are terrible..." Suddenly a Saya pointed to a corner of the screen and said gleefully. What was shown there was the underdog and Chu Xuan of the Zhongzhou team led by Xiao Honglu. Led the battle of the real-name demon team members. "Alala, it''s true, but Sister Broly has just gotten up now. If she asks her, she will probably be beaten up. That child is very angry when she gets up!" Another Saya was slightly embarrassed. Said. "So, don''t you guys just want to watch the show, do you need to be so hypocritical?" Another outspoken Shaye criticized the other people''s clumsy performances. "However, these people have nothing to do with me. They die if they die..." Well, Saya is blunt, the essence is still a monster! "Hey, sisters, maybe you are going to be disappointed!" Saya, who was sitting at the front of the screen wearing glasses, said softly, "Some of us have already set off..." ... ... Xiao Honglu and others were indeed caught in a hard fight at this time. Confronting Xiao Honglu is Tom, one of the two mind controllers of the Devil team. This white man is also a metal capable person. Xiao Honglu happened to be restrained by him! In other words, premeditatedly, it was targeted! Xiao Honglu''s ability is a super ability in the magic banned book catalog. If he is strengthened to lv5, he will be another gun sister, but unfortunately he only has a level of lv3. In addition to the short-range electric shock ability, only the iron sand he carries is the only attack method. Turned into a weapon. Tom''s ability is metal control, just to control metal, but metal is also a conductor. Well, the two of them are in a building where you and I fire each other with the swords of iron sand. As the opponent is a mentally capable person, Xiao Honglu''s state is getting worse.Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com Qin Zhuiyu, a great sword warrior exchanged in the main god space, is constantly fighting with the Muay Thai master Dechai who has two heads and four arms, but because she is just a small movie star, she is hit repeatedly because of her lack of skills. Instead, you can only liberate the evil spirit again and again! This is very bad news. Once the liberation exceeds the limit, the woman Qin Zhuyu will be completely finished! If Xiao Honglu and Qin Zhuiyu were at a disadvantage, the battlefield on the other side would be a real crisis, because they were facing Chu Xuan! Only the newcomer Cheng Xiao of the Zhongzhou team and two girls were left on the scene, the newcomer Miao Ruoleng and Zhu Wen, the newcomer Miao Ruoleng looked safe and sound, Zhu Wen was much more miserable, covering her eyes with her hands, and blood leaking from her fingers. Zhu Wen''s enhancement is Medusa''s petrified magic eye, which is almost a magic eye with super attack power, but it consumes too much energy. Even if Zhu Wen is trained for the first time, it can only be used a few times. However, in front of Chu Xuan, who owns the Conferred God List, Zhu Wens enhancements have nothing to hide. When the battle just started, Zhu Wen was tricked by one of the demon teams mental abilities, Amyia, and was blinded by a few fine needles. Eyes, completely scrapped... Cheng Xiao, who stood in front of the two women, looked very miserable. One arm had been broken, and the other arm was holding an alloy knife left by Li Shuixi. He opened his arms and blocked the two girls behind him.There was always a faint smile on his face. "College Chu Xuan, I told you, as long as I''m still alive, I must not let the woman standing behind me be stained with blood. The wisdom is like you, so it''s better to kill me without hesitation." Cheng Xiao Smiled faintly. Chu Xuan!Yes, Chu Xuan! Standing in front of Cheng Xiao is Chu Xuan, the most ruthless Chu Xuan in the main god space, and besides him, there are also members of the Demon Reincarnation Team of a man and a woman. They have mocking smiles on their faces, like cats. Just like the play in front of the mouse, no one took the mid-continent team member of the man and the woman seriously. Chu Xuan thought for a while, he really pointed the pistol at the center of Cheng Xiao''s forehead, and then he said calmly, "Farewell." Then he slowly pressed the trigger. "A man must stand and die. Before he dies, the people he guards will never suffer any harm!" Suddenly, a sword aura whistled in the air, and Chu Xuan suddenly felt a crisis in his heart. He gave up killing Cheng Xiao, but slumped to the side without hesitation! At this moment, Jian Qi just swept past the position where Chu Xuan stood just now, leaving a shallow trace on the ground! "Who!!" Amy and Fran?os of the demon team took out their weapons and fired in the direction where the sword energy came! Bang bang bang!!! The collision of swords and bullets one after another, accompanied by a sound of tenderness, a sword aura swept across again, and the two members of the demon team did not hesitate to avoid it! Boom!! Sword Qi hits a wall directly, cutting the wall away from the middle! When Cheng Xiao saw such a scene, he sighed loudly and fell to his knees somewhat relieved. Suddenly the sound of footsteps entered his ears, Cheng Xiao raised his head slightly The tall girl in kimono with purple hair, holding an umbrella in one hand and a magical sword in the other, walked slowly... ps: The original plan was to be written in detail, but it feels like that is really boring. There are not many chances for these tricks to come out in the future, well, so I will do it in one chapter. Thank you "shen**chao" and "Mengying Wuhen" for your monthly ticket support!.. 143 Chapter 039 Begins to Clear the Sixth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xiao Honglu held his head feebly, half-kneeled on the ground, excessive use of superpowers made this talented young man known as the pinnacle of mortal wisdom also exhausted his brain power. At this time, he was already dizzy, hiding in a closed room, unable to resist at all! Tom approached the door step by step. Caution is Tom''s greatest support in the jungle team of the Devil team to survive until now, even if the opponent has lost resistance in his mental detection! brush! Tom took out a metal ball from the space bag, and with just one shot, the metal ball turned into a small sword and pierced the wall! In Tom''s perception, Xiao Honglu reluctantly moved down, and fell to the ground, his left foot was pierced by a small sword... "It seems that I don''t really have the ability to resist..." Tom thought, opening the door accurately, and it turned out that the kid, although very cruel,...this is the essence of the devil! Suddenly, a howling sounded behind Tom, and he felt a heavy knock on his waist. The huge kinetic energy pushed him forward, causing him to kneel to the ground.Looking down, a big hole appeared in his abdomen. He turned his head and looked back with difficulty. The wall behind him was penetrated by a big hole. "I didn''t expect anyone to escape my mental detection, good swimmer, really... died of drowning." Tom finished with a wry smile, and fell to the ground. Follow this big hole and extend backwards.About 1,000 meters away, you can see a two-story brick building with no windows installed.A shooting hole was dug under the window on the second floor. King Ada was lying on the carpet, watching Tom gradually fall through the binoculars of the sniper rifle. After not getting up for a long time, she sat up on the carpet, removed the sniper rifle, and put it in a black box on the side.Then roll up the carpet. "The enemy is always so troublesome. As an ordinary person, I am under a lot of pressure, but...the mission is complete!" King Ada thought in his heart, turning around and leaving the room. In the room, beside Xiao Honglu, a spatial vortex slowly appeared, and a tender and crisp voice came, "Very well, you have heard the test, now, prepare to welcome your new life!" ... ... Qin Zhuyu has awakened! Yes, this originally not strong woman has awakened! "Help! I don''t want to...become a monster..." Suppressed in the battle, she was screaming at this moment, and she was screaming and trying in vain to suppress the evil spirit that had gone completely violently stimulated by her strong desire to survive. At this moment, it happened to be Qin Zhuiyu''s rescuer, a Miss Saye who was not little interested in the big sword, came to the top of the building where Qin Zhuiyu and Dechai fought. "It''s useless." Saya, who was standing not far away, did not show up, but leaned on the balcony to watch the situation underneath, and said lightly, "Once the limit is exceeded, it is impossible to recover, but there is no great sword warrior, there is awakening. Its not bad either. Just keep a pet, so just awaken with peace of mind." Qin Zhuyu''s demon energy finally broke out completely, and the strong demon energy lifted the ground nearby, pushing Dechai directly aside.Even Saya, who was far away, felt the power. ...This form of awakening... Suddenly Saya felt that he should take back what he had said before, even this kind of pet, even Saya himself, felt powerless... "What... This feeling is very comfortable..." Where Qin Zhuiyu stood before, there appeared a strip of mucus-filled tentacles, like a girl''s natural enemy-Tentacle Monster! "Those animations are deceitful, saying that awakening is a terrible thing..." Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com After awakening, Qin Zhuyu felt a lot changed, and said to himself, "Ah, I suddenly feel so hungry, big man, let me eat you well!" "...It''s a terrible development..." At this time, the Muay Thai master felt that if he were really killed by such a guy, it would probably be bad, so he turned around and fled without saying a word! "It''s useless, this is the realm of Zhuyu..." "Don''t come here, monster! Ah!!!" ... ... Roar!! The druid werewolf roared at the moment when the sword blade crossed his neck, and then ended abruptly, falling heavily to the ground, becoming a corpse. Tsunko waved the long sword in his hand and returned the sword to its sheath, "Ah, I just caught a transformed druid. The man and the woman without glasses disappeared. Sure enough, I am not enough. Strong..." Cheng Xiao and Miao Ruoleng beside them could only smile helplessly. Just now, they had seen with their own eyes how this woman, who was like a Yamato Nadeshiko, was fighting, even Colonel Chu could only abandon her car to protect her This kind of powerful action already requires Cheng Xiao to look up... Suddenly, whether it was Kengzi or Cheng Xiao and others, they found a problem, that is, the zombies that hadn''t appeared much when they were fighting, they gathered around a few people. All the zombies... turned their heads here, with hundreds of turbid eyes. That kind of horror is enough to make your heart stop shooting. As a rookie reincarnation, Miao Ruoleng couldn''t help letting out an exclamation even though he had just experienced the trial of life and death. Because of this exclamation, the target of the zombie became her. In response to this, Cheng Xiaodi reluctantly covered his head, while Dudao Kongzi, this beautiful and dangerous woman, showed a slight smile and stepped forward. "Even though he is not very smart, he can guess that this is probably the work of the Sanwunan man, but ah, do you underestimate him..." After that, the beautiful Slaughter Ji drew her sword out of its sheath, and the gorgeous Slaughter Sword dance opened again among the corpses! ... ... "I never underestimate anyone, especially an unexpected enemy!" In a certain basement in the city, Chu Xuan sat cross-legged on the ground with a piece of white paper in front of him with a line of numbers written on it. It was Chu Xuan''s big killer-Fengshen Bang! "Amy, what happened to Zheng Zhan and their results!" "Yes, I... couldn''t find the captain, the shadows of Zhao Zhukong and Li Shuixi, but... found... their enemy..." Amy, the mentally capable person suddenly said hesitantly. "I understand, we didn''t even receive the main god''s prompt, then I probably understand, Zhongzhou team, no, should be the people behind the Zhongzhou team, their purpose is the main god!" "It''s really an unfavorable situation. The suppression of intelligence and the Conferred God List have therefore no causal connection with us or causally blocked, and can''t get specific information. Now, the other party has started to clear the scene, there is no way, we can only fight!" ps: I accidentally fell asleep and just woke up... 144 Chapter 040 Corpse Sword Dance is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Some people are destined to be born strong, as long as they have a chance, they can transform into gorgeous and colorful scenery! Just like a woman like Toshishima Suiko. The zombies spotted the girl swordsman who was getting closer and closer, roaring and rushing forward. To this, the zombies who had long been accustomed to this kind of offensive, just smiled, crossed the sword, and killed! At the moment when he pierced the spine of the zombie, he retracted his sword and stab the next one. With his fingers moved slightly, the sword blade was incredibly flexible, like a venomous snake, extremely accurate, extremely fast, and extremely flexible. Obviously it wasn''t the existence of the fourth order of genetic lock, Kiezi was still able to control the power in the slightest. Her hand turned into an afterimage at the moment of the battle. The demon sword moved in tandem, without exception, stabbing nearly ten times in one second with one hand, instantly transforming a piece in front of her. Sword Shadow! Then, she actually started running! In the densest group of zombies, they started running like a 100-meter dash*. I couldn''t see how she made it. At the place where she ran, the zombie fell like a straw, and countless sword shadows plunged into the zombie''s neck, but the physical strength was minimal. Cheng Xiao, who was waiting behind, was already dumbfounded: "Although I understood the horror of the other party after seeing how she easily repelled Colonel Chu Xuan, the scene before me was really unacceptable!" "Ah, I remember!" The newcomer''s Miao Ruoleng suddenly uttered at this time, frightening Cheng Xiao, and saw that she said in disbelief, "She is the poison island , in the Animation Academy The poison island Kongzi, because he was a three-dimensional character before, didn''t think of it for a while." "Speaking of the Academy''s Revelation, it is also a zombie theme. I didn''t expect that she would appear in Resident Evil, and she would still be so powerful. She really deserves to be Senior Sister Kongzi..." You are definitely older than her. When Miao Ruoleng called the girl to be her senior, Cheng Xiao was silently complaining, but under Miao Ruolengs reminder, Cheng Xiao also remembered such a well-known mission on the Internet, and immediately looked at it. In the scene before him, Cheng Xiao recalled the information before and after entering the main god space in his mind, and such a thought suddenly rose in Cheng Xiao''s heart. "Could it be that these characters in the plot of the main god mission world are dissatisfied with the life they are being manipulated and are beginning to rebel against the main god. Before, there was a Sashio Maru appearing. Then if there is something like Monkey King, Asakura Leaf King or Uzumaki Nagato, I said Not surprised at all!" Ho Ho Ho!!! Just as Cheng Xiao was thinking about it, a huge roar awakened Cheng Xiao from his thoughts. A giant zombies that were only ten meters high demolished houses and buildings all the way, and they rushed in. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The hilt is hailed as the profound meaning of the sword of hell!" "The Profound Righteousness-Hell Dragon Break!!!" The girl jumped up, and a powerful force came from the hilt, tearing the space apart, and the scorching tornado of hell coming from nowhere, for the first time, in this biochemical world, raging... Rumble!! Just like the coming of hell, the scorching hell breath erodes the world, and the terrifying tornado tears everything in front of Kongzi, whether it is a giant zombies or a small group of zombies, and even houses and buildings, everything! ... ... "According to the memory, it is the most overbearing sword from the anime called "Inuyasha". It is known as the demon sword that can communicate with hell. It seems that the people behind the Zhongzhou team also have the ability to travel through the world. Now it is really... dangerous... "Chu Xuan lifted his glasses. Beside Chu Xuan, the mentally capable Emia was dead. In the center of her forehead was a bullet hole, the woman''s expression was stunned, as if there was something unexpected. "However, it is not impossible for me. Because of Amy''s death, the plane rejection caused by the Conferred God List has been reduced a lot, but there are still some. Don''t do unnecessary things. Now it is best to look forward to your success ..." ... Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com "Huh, roar...!" It seemed to be a sound rising from the ground. It''s like the monster is worshipping, cursing, and moaning full of resentment, without any meaning. Under a certain kind of weird power, in the hell created by Cong Yunya, it seems to have triggered some hidden options. The flesh and blood fragments of countless zombies slowly formed an incomplete humanoid object in the hell. Kaizi understood that what was there at the moment was just a bunch of living meat... Kenzi on the side could clearly see that the mutilated Jujin body was constantly trembling and convulsing, and then it expanded rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Under the supply of vitality, the muscles that grow completely freely seem to be constantly squirming as if they are alive, and not long after they crack from the body, they are constantly moving like tentacles. And the countless tentacles that seemed disgusting and terrifying were entangled and fused with each other, and the moist mucus continued to extend outward with the roar of desire for blood, and attacked his enemy with a speed and agility that was completely inconsistent with that appearance! And facing the disgusting tentacles that attacked like a swarm of snakes, Tsuiko, with a wry smile, hardly knew what expression he should put on. "Hell Dragon Broken!!!" The hell tornado that rolled up again completely shredded the disgusting tentacles that hit it, and then blasted towards the giant that had not yet fully formed. Ho Ho Ho!!! When the crisis came, the mutilated giant kept roaring and struggling in the tornado. Gradually, the roar became lower and lower, until finally there was no sound. "Great, kill the Tentacle Monster, the previous Tentacle Monster appeared almost scared me!" Miao Ruoleng suddenly said, and Cheng Xiao was taken aback, but Cheng Xiao also had to agree with this sentence. No one likes tentacles! It''s just that the two of them were too happy too early, especially Chu Xuan''s back hand is so simple! Boom!!! A violent shock wave radiated from the center of the previously incomplete human body, destroying all the buildings, and even flattening the scene of hell created by the prison dragon! Cheng Xiao and the others almost flew out tens of meters and almost fell to death, while Kenzi stuck his sword into the ground, abruptly withstanding this powerful aura. "Yes, it can withstand my strength. It is worthy of being a strong man among the surviving humans!" A figure suddenly appeared in front of Kongzi, the whole body was emerald green, and it was not a strange creature of human beings. "Who are you?" Senzi sensed the mighty aura of the other person like a demon, and couldn''t help but ask. Although she had some guesses in her heart, she couldn''t believe it. "Didn''t you guess it?" The man said with a grin, "Isn''t I the crippled giant who was almost killed by you? Of course, my other identity is Gaia''s spokesperson, you can call me the corpse king." "The bad things you humans have done have made Gaia angry, so I was born, although my purpose is to wipe out all of you humans, so..." "Please, go to hell!" Just when the corpse emperor was about to blast him to kill Wangzi, a figure less than one meter tall suddenly appeared in front of the corpse emperor''s body and caught the emperor''s fist with one hand. "That''s not good, she is the sister-in-law I have never met! You can''t touch the Gaia substitute who was born by accident..." With that, the petite girl turned her head to look at Tsunko and smiled: "When we first met, I am Broly. Now, I will take over the battle!" ps: Thank you "happyfatman" for your monthly ticket!I rushed to work and completed a few chapters last night. When I saw it this morning, Nima had all changed. I wrote it in a daze, and it was messy. This chapter has just been changed... .. 145 Chapter 041 The Powerful Broly! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Xiao Honglu woke up, he was lying on a hospital bed. On the three beds beside him were Cheng Xiao, Miao Ruoleng and Zhu Wen, whose eyes were blindfolded. "Yo! Little guy, you''re awake!" Cheng Xiao, the only sober person at this time, smiled and said hello after seeing Xiao Honglu waking up. "Where is Qin Zhuyu?" After a little awake, Xiao Honglu remembered the voice he heard before unconscious, and realized that he had been rescued by the reinforcements the captain said. After looking at a few people, he didn''t find Qin Zhuyu. But he still asked. "Now, you know it in your heart, don''t you?" "Is it" Suddenly, the two of them were thinking, and the room fell into calm again... ... ... The gentle breeze blew by, and the dust was flying all over the sky, and the situation was changing and full of death. Without warning, the dazzling light suddenly flashed, and the two confused figures began to flash in the sky. For a while, the sound of banging hands rang around like a war drum, a large group and a large group. The group''s terrifying energy blasted to the ground and the surroundings under the pressure of infiltrating people, and the rumbling roar was endless. At this time, Broly and the corpse emperor who came for reinforcements were constantly blasting over the city! The corpse king is Gaia''s substitute, and is not restricted by gravity on the earth, while Broly is so strong that the earth cannot be restricted and can fly freely! Broly in the air came to a sudden stop, and the spewing energy swept across the sky like dense shells, some aftermaths rubbed the ground, and the buildings on the ground were immediately destroyed. As the subject of the attack, although the corpse emperor''s attack power is strong, it can''t get close to Broli''s thirty feet. After a simple fight, Broly''s temptation has been completed, and a touch of majesty climbed onto her face, and her two black eyes saw the movements of the corpse emperor extremely transparently. "The power that can destroy the planet in the Dragon Ball world is not so effective here, but fortunately, my power originally comes from the flesh, and the endless aura is my biggest trump card. Even the sense of crisis cannot be given to my enemies. It''s just a joke!" Broli''s eyes flashed, her body accelerated suddenly, and she rushed to the front of the corpse emperor with almost no time interval. "So fast!" The corpse emperor was taken aback, and his stiff face finally showed a trace of solemnity. The strength of the girl who appeared on the opposite side was really unexpectedly powerful, she was able to suppress herself to death, you know, he is supported by the world, and anyone who opposes it is an enemy to the world! "Huh!" In the horrified gaze of the corpse emperor, a beautiful white hand appeared, and then tightly grasped on his arm. "Crap!!" The corpse emperor secretly said something bad, and hurriedly used his force, trying to withdraw his hand, but was shocked to find that the power that had always been so self-confident was useless. The slender hand was so powerful that it clamped him tightly like iron tongs, unable to move. Then a huge force came from his wrist, and the corpse emperor was thrown to the sky before he understood what was going on.The wind slashed on his cheeks like a knife, and his eyes could not be opened at all. call out!The eruption tried his best to stabilize his body, and the corpse emperor looked around with an ugly face, there were light clouds everywhere, but the girl could not be found as far as his eyes could be. An inexplicable coldness emerged from the bottom of my heart, and the corpse emperor couldn''t help taking a breath. It seemed that he was underestimating his opponent after all... After a pause, the young figure was tens of meters away from him. Shoo! Two beams of qigong waves suddenly flew, and the emperor turned sideways to avoid the qigong waves. hiss!The scorching air stream flashed across his cheeks, although the Qigong wave was avoided, the blazing high temperature still left scars on his face. "It''s dangerous! What kind of existence is this girl, it''s so terrifying!" Stroking the wound on his face, the corpse emperor was terrified.Xixi Novel Network www.xixixiaoshuo.com For a moment, the corpse emperor became nervous, and the opponent''s strength seemed to be above him. Without giving the Corpse King any time to react, Broly attacked again. After testing, she didn''t intend to keep it anymore. Her body flashed in the direction of the Corpse King. There was a few afterimages left in the sky, and the body had already arrived in front of the corpse emperor in an instant. For Broly''s sudden appearance without warning, the cold pupils of the Emperor Corpse suddenly shrank, and the dangerous premonition was transmitted to the brain through the nerves.The nerves trembled*, and the corpse emperor quickly reacted, turning around to avoid the attack. Seeing this, Broli''s mouth raised slightly, and a sharp light flashed in her green eyes. Since she chose to attack directly, how could she avoid the corpse emperor. Stepped on the void lightly, swaying like a ghost, and flew up in the direction where the corpse emperor dodged. Just stepping on the void created a series of cyclones visible to the naked eye, and those cyclones formed huge ring-shaped shock waves, extending from the sky to the ground, blasting the ground. The two fought, hitting from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground to the sky, and the rumbling explosion sounded across the sky.The corpse king tried to get rid of the opponent''s attack, but Broly always suppressed him leisurely and effortlessly. "The woman who keeps pestering you!" The corpse emperor is anxious, swishes and shoots a large energy wave downward, but without exception, he is easily avoided by the opponent. The light blue energy wave turned into dozens of light beams and penetrated the air, and the atmosphere along the way was stirred, like boiling water in a boiler, expanding toward the surroundings, exposing several vacuum pipelines.A large beam of energy accompanied the electric arc, and attacked the corpse emperor like a wolf amidst the crackling sound of the electric arc. Time froze. "not good!" Sensing the destructive energy contained in the energy beam emitted by the opponent, the corpse emperor''s face turned pale, and his cold face was distorted.A look of horror flashed by, and the corpse emperor knew that each of those seemingly small qigong waves was extremely scary, and perhaps it was fatal. One is already so terrifying, but there are more than a dozen dense energy beams shot at him. "How could this emperor be defeated so easily!" The corpse emperor yelled frantically, his cold face looked extremely hideous, and he opened his arms to stop him. sudden!sudden!sudden! With a few bursts of air, most of the energy beam was blocked by the protective cover in front of the corpse emperor''s chest*, but three more energies penetrated the protective cover and directly hit the corpse emperor''s chest. Three blue beams hit the chest, emitting fiery electric light like a drill hitting a rock, and suddenly penetrated into the chest of the corpse emperor, and then pierced through his back, and even penetrated the corpse emperor. "Ah" a few mouthfuls of blood spewed out, and the corpse emperor looked at the pierced chest in disbelief. "Impossible, I was defeated? I am Gaia''s spokesperson..." "Oh!" Broly''s body appeared above the corpse emperor, and the blond hair on her forehead danced with the wind, and her bright arrogance was burning fiercely, and she was dynamic and peaceful, and she croaked. Her two black eyes looked at the corpse emperor without a trace, as a high god pronounced a sentence: "Gaia is just our prey, let alone your existence." As he said, Broly raised her arm, her little white hand was clenched into a fist, and she hit the corpse emperor fiercely! "It''s so weak, go to hell!" A powerful punch fell, and the solid halo produced around the arm slammed on the head of the corpse emperor, and the sky was full of crystal cracks as if it had been broken.Kaka, the sound of broken bones sounded, the head of the corpse king was deformed, and the two eyeballs were bloodshot. The strong force penetrated the body, and a large circle of large circle shock waves gathered dozens of meters behind him, and a series of terrifying cyclones headed towards the ground. After a short pause, the corpse emperor suddenly accelerated and hit directly like a missile shot out of a cannon. Rumble!! After the deafening loud noise, the dust settled, and the entire ground was completely unrecognizable. Crimson magma was flowing in the gully, bursts of pungent sulphur smell spread, and the whole scene was like the end of the day... 146 Chapter 042 The Wise Mans Death Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Broli, the legendary Super Saiyan, born on the plane of Dragon Ball!" In the same secret room, sensing the slight shock coming from the ground, Chu Xuan decisively spent his own causal point to check the opponent of the corpse emperor. After a while, such a message appeared on the Conferred Gods list. "Really... accidents. Unreasonable planes like Dragon Ball can appear. No, it''s wrong. It seems that I was also misled by the main god!" Chu Xuan overthrew his own perception, "I have always regarded the main god. The power system of space is the common system of many planes, but obviously, the power of the Dragon Ball plane is no longer within the scope of genetic lock..." "Although it is unbelievable, but after eliminating all the possibilities, the remaining possibility is impossible. It is also the only possibility. The enemy behind the Zhongzhou team comes from a world outside the control of the main god!" "We come from a world outside the control of the Lord God!" The same sentence suddenly appeared in Chu Xuan''s ear, on the bridge of the glasses man''s nose, the mirror light flashed, two Gauss pistols appeared in his hands, and he turned around and shot continuously! Bang bang bang!!! For a long time, Chu Xuan stopped, because it was meaningless, the visitor didn''t move at all, and his bullets passed directly through the visitor and hit the basement wall. "That''s it, the number one villain in Naruto World, Uzumaki Nagato, is it?" Sanwu-nan, who stopped his hand, retracted the pistol on his own, looking at the existence of the red-haired boy in front of him, with a sense of understanding in his heart, "No wonder when I was watching Naruto, I thought it was weird. Was it because you were walking in a different world?" "Well, right? You are really interesting, Chu Xuan!" Nagato looked at the man in front of him still quietly extracting his own information, and immediately felt very interesting, but Nagato did not care about answering this. A few sentences. In a sense, through the information in his memory, Chu Xuan had indeed touched some of Nagato''s personality, so he was so calm at this time. "So, what is your purpose, if possible, I want to join!" Chu Xuan said coldly, "No matter what your purpose is, I think with my intelligence, I will definitely be able to do something about your plan. Help!" Chu Xuan threw out his own bait. But for many people, this is indeed a very good bait. Chu Xuan''s intelligence is recognized as the first in "Infinite Horror", and his predecessor is even more powerful and extremely powerful inner universe saint, Hong Jun! but-- "No!" Nagato said calmly, "Maybe my intelligence is really inferior to you, but what about it, I don''t want to put your restless bomb next to me, beware of you every day, that''s too tired! Yeye Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com "My overlord''s way, I don''t need other people to nag in my ears!" Yes, Nagato has never needed anyone to serve as a staff member. The Six Incarnations are Nagatos safest staff, and if Chu Xuan is accepted, some of the future plans as long as he uses his brains to do something extraordinary. The door will be nerve-racking, so let''s rule out any potential dangers! "Really, then... Conferred God List, execute the exchange!" The causal point in the Conferred God List instantly returned to zero, and a strange aura surged from Chu Xuan, and then Chu Xuan only shot, using all his strength. The silent killing sword formed by Hu Yan, in accordance with more than a dozen different rules of moves, formed a nine palaces and a multitude of killing arrays in mid-air, continuously attacking Nagato from all directions. Although these dozen sword blades are only nine-epee sword shadows, after attaching Hu Yan to them, they appear extremely powerful. Moreover, when forming the nine palace formations with sword light, Chu Xuan also incorporated a dozen different moves and energies. Among them, this formed the Jiugong Vientiane Killing Array. This Nine Palaces and Vientiane Killing Array was derived from Chu Xuans own unique tricks. Originally, according to his personality, he was more inclined to digitize himself than his ability to exchange for the Lord God, just like the sky in the Terminator. The net is general, creating its own mechanical empire. However, there is not enough time! Because of the huge error in intelligence, even Chu Xuan could not use his wisdom against the sky in front of absolute power. Therefore, after shaping the corpse queen, Chu Xuan began to use the Conferred God List to find something that could help him improve his strength. At this time, An exercise that cost a huge amount of cause and effect appeared in front of Chu Xuan. "Fudo Mingjing Jue (Imitation), the imitation version of Fudo Mingjingmen''s unique exercise method. The practitioner must keep his heart untouched, no matter whether family affection, affection or love can exist at all, Fudo Mingjing will never move. , The moves of other people are just shadows reflected on the soul. After completely unfeelingly practicing the Unmoving Mirror Mind Method, they can copy the moves and mana of seeing creatures at hand." If the story of the Eastern Fairy Hero is divided into five grades: Mortal, Shushan, Westward Journey, Fengshen and Honghuang, then the Fudo Mingjing Jue is a standard prehistoric level technique, although it is only an imitation and deduced version of the Fengshen list, it cannot be compared with the story world Compared with the original ability, it can''t touch the supreme move of not moving the mirror door [Sun Luo Wanxiang], but it is also one of the extremely terrifying abilities. As a transformed person with partial flaws in the emotional genes, Chu Xuan''s original personality is infinitely similar to the Three Nothings, and the copy of Chu Xuan does not desire feelings like the original, so he almost directly fits the supreme state of mind of Fudo Mingjing Jue. For this reason, Chu Xuan was ready to exchange it almost instantaneously, but because he was in the story world, if he used too much of the Conferred God List, he would encounter some terrible accidents. Under the sensibility, Chu Xuan was prepared to survive the task on his own and exchange in the main god space. , Its just that Chu Xuan can only redeem it under the danger of Nagato. As a result, just after the exchange, Chu Xuan was completely reborn. From a wise man, he turned into one of the strongest of the Devil Team. In a sudden turn, he copied the copy of Zheng Zhas Huyan and the copy of Li Shuixis imperial court from his memory. Swordsmanship, and two into one, just-- "Still a long way to go!" The six black jade launched an airtight attack, smashing a black flame sword to pieces. The small Xu Zuo Nenghu on his body was launched, and the wind was blowing at the foot of Nagato, which approached Chu Xuan almost instantly, with one hand. A flashing green light current penetrated the wall of swords in front of Chu Xuan and pressed the opponent''s forehead! "There has never been a quick way of cultivation, you have gone the wrong way, and...the gap between us is too big, goodbye, Chu Xuan!" .. 147 Chapter 043 Outer Dao Great Witch Houyi Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhang Heng is going crazy! With the Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Pagoda on his head and with an indestructible defense, he has been trapped in this ten thousand black armored legion for more than a whole number of hours! Zhang Heng''s opponent never showed up, but drove the immortal legion to conduct a brutal and inhuman siege on this observer who had just entered the space of the Lord God! Surrounded by dense black armors, all kinds of weapons are constantly bombarding the defense of Xuanhuang Qi, and the bombardment is endless, even the body of the third-order genetic lock that Zhang Heng opened can not bear the noise offensive. . "If this continues, my strength will be drained by the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Pagoda, so it can only be done!" Zhang Heng fiercely slammed the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Pagoda, shook the surrounding undead army, and then took out a small box from the space and opened it. ! Smoke suddenly burst out of the box, enveloping Zhang Heng. In the smoke, a figure about two meters forty-five meters tall gradually appeared... According to the ancient myth, the sky appeared for ten days, when everything was destroyed, Houyi, a member of the Dongyi tribe, held a bow and shot for nine days. During the Great War, the biological weapon "witch" created by the Huangskin-type saints was positioned to fight against and destroy a large number of cultivators, and even against the cultivators of the saints whose strength was close to the saints, the "sage", which has great power. Except for the only shortcoming of lack of mind, the strength is already close to the grade of the junior saint. Among the many "witches", a very small number of "witches" have the mind, and these "witches" with the mind are called great witches. In addition, the great witches have also changed their own energy to use, and produced a huge power that can rival the junior saints. The energy techniques created by the great witches and the great witches are called by the saints and practitioners. ...Outside! When the smoke of reincarnation completely enveloped Zhang Heng, his body began to shrink at a speed almost visible to the naked eye, from a youth to a teenager, and then from a teenager to a child, and finally until a tiny baby, his whole body was completely in the smoke. Disappear. But in the next moment, a figure about two to five meters tall appeared in his initial position. This body was muscular, with a leopard belly and a wolf waist, and it seemed to have endless power in his body. At the same time, an unimaginable coercion also broke out from this body. "what!!!" got windy At the same time the man yelled loudly, the coercion also surged with his emotions. It was originally just a consciousness, but it could also affect the material world. With this man as the center, a violent storm came violently. I dont know where the wind is coming from or where the wind will go. Its just getting more and more intense with the storm Hidden behind the Undead Legion, Kira squinted slightly: "Sure enough, it has appeared, Zhang Heng''s trump card that has appeared in the infinite future, awakening the previous life-Dawu, Houyi!" I saw Zhang Heng, who became the great witch Houyi, with one hand, and an unimaginable force pulled an undead black man into the smoke envelope. Before Kira could react, the tall man opened his mouth. A few big mouthfuls swallowed the black armored man into his stomach. At the same time, Zhang Henggao''s body pressure became more violent. This is the "Outside Dao".This is the difference between the great witch and the witchland, and this is the reason why the great witch can rival the saint''s land, outside! The great witch has converted his own energy into a physical quality that can swallow all things in the world.Classic Novel Network www.xiaoshuoi.com Whether it is life, energy, or magic weapon, as long as your own energy can suppress it, you can swallow it into your body. Afterwards, it is converted into its own energy, which is accumulated step by step. According to legends, when the great witch swallows infinite energy, it will transform into an ancestral witch, and then it can be transformed into the real body of Pangu. The saint... "I found you!" After devouring the black man, Zhang Heng closed his eyes and murmured blankly after a while. But his whispering voice spread all around, as if an invisible loudspeaker was amplifying his voice, and his whispering sound reverberated throughout the world. "Ahla, it''s awful!" Kira was already a little helpless when he sensed that his black man was completely transformed into energy. After hearing Zhang Heng''s whisper, Kira shook his head in distress and took it out. Book of the Dead! At this time, when Zhang Heng opened his eyes, those eyes had become hazy, and the expressions in the eyes had disappeared, leaving only a hazy nebula. He erected the alloy longbow with one hand, and Zhang Heng made a void move with the other hand, and nine shining energy beams appeared in the palm of his hand. "Be proud of it. Anyone who could die under this trick before was not a powerful cultivator or even a fairy. If you die under this trick, you are not wronged..." The tall man bent his bow like a full moon, and the nine arrows were all buckled on the bowstrings. With a soft whistle, the nine arrows shot at the same time. Kira just subconsciously looked at the sky. With his dynamic vision, he might be able to see where the arrow was going. He only heard several rumbling sounds like thunder, and the last one was as bright as a comet. The ball of light like the blazing sun rushed straight out of the sky. "Hope to succeed!" Kira smiled helplessly, "Suddenly I regret becoming a mage, so why do I always encounter guys who can''t move at all with such ordinary spells!" "Fortunately, I am not without any preparation..." Boom!! A huge explosion sounded loudly, the place where Kira was blasted into flat ground, and the black-clad men turned into black dust, blowing away with the wind... And the ball of light hadn''t disappeared, it cut through the sky, and even the cloud was divided into two parts, and then disappeared into outer space flashingly, and the huge might knocked out the atmosphere. The huge cavity came, as if it were the traces of a meteorite impact... "Nine arrows shooting the sun... can only exert one or two percent of the power, but it is enough to break an asteroid like the moon... This is my real trump card. Even if I don''t rely on anyone, I can still be in this infinite world Vertical and horizontal trump cards!" The tall man murmured, and walked out of the smoke while talking. As soon as he walked out of the smoke, his whole body was distorted like a movie signal. After a while, Zhang Hengyou returned to its original shape! "Unfortunately, I can''t keep that attitude all the time, I still need the support of Samsara Smoke and Dust, but I won!" "What did you win?" The sudden voice rang in Zhang Heng''s ear! "Of course I won..." Zhang Heng replied subconsciously. Just after the beginning, Zhang Heng felt that something was wrong and turned around suddenly. I saw the silver-haired priest boy standing not far from him with a smile on his face. .. 148 Chapter 044 cut off the past fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Then, let''s fit together!" "Ok!" ... ... This is a ridiculous and ridiculous life! Abandoned by his childhood sweetheart,... rescued by so-called passers-by... Enter the main god space... Become a copy... Come to the team of the weak and the strong! She committed suicide because she did not want to be humiliated, but it was only the beginning of another tragedy, because not long after she fell asleep, she was awakened again... He was given the blood of an elf archer, participated in the killing* in the devilish jungle, and fought side by side with his savior, and then... was abandoned... Then it''s over, it''s all over. After going deep into the icy cold of the soul, she felt soft, warm, dark, peaceful and comfortable. She let herself plunge into the darkness that was blowing on her face, but-the pain of being late hit her immediately, it was her Unknown pain. Ming Yanwei suddenly understood that in the face of such torture, any pain she had endured was like dim candlelight.This is mental pain, the pain of pulling the soul away from the dead body and imprisoning it, the pain of being... torn, torn, and dragged out of that quiet and peaceful warm refuge. From a big life to a dead spirit who is clearly dead but still alive, the dead body does not have any temperature that can bring warmth, and the cold heart that has stopped beating is as hard as a rock. The cold and loneliness almost made her forget her feelings and impulses completely, without the indifferent feelings and desires. Because she was close to death and became extremely plain and rational, she could see the essence of the facts, so much so that she remember I feel ridiculous when I start some of my previous actions. It is simply affectionate. Thinking that the other party saved her life, she must be her real son, isn''t that person just a liar?What he sees is only his own power, right? She has always been amorous, or deceived herself! After being abandoned by that cowardly man, his fragile heart was deeply hurt once again. However, this is the end... She will be strong only after the pain, and she will not give another chance to hurt her in the future! And there is no hatred, no desire, and even one death, then the only goal left is the one named "existence." At the cost of losing all the good things that life possessed, she gained the body of an undead banshee who is immortal and immortal. With this identity, she will absolutely exist in no matter how difficult the situation, until the end of the world. Or own destruction. From now on, she is sure to fight for herself! ... ... a few minutes ago! "Huh!" Ming Yanwei exhaled for a long time, looked around, the teahouse was still quiet, no one came to bother.China Book Library www.hxsk.net Ming Yanwei is different from the others. After cutting the past, she has actually exceeded Nagato''s imagination. She is no longer the little woman whose feelings have been traumatized, but a strong man with extraordinary power. After encountering her own copy, Ming Yanwei''s first thought was to kill! Because Ming Yanwei really doesn''t want to see her repulsive image of a woman, if her copy is still a mentally traumatized posture, Ming Yanwei will definitely kill her, no matter what the price is. . "But, I didnt expect our physiognomy to be so good. The main body was because I met a super abnormal guy, he was tied to the car and couldnt escape anymore. The replica was traumatized again, and then walked out of my heart. Hurt, very good!!" "Then, let us complete the final revenge, and then, completely, cut the past!" While making this announcement, the woman gently raised her hand, and a seemingly black atmosphere quietly emerged, intertwined with spirals and finally turned into a misty arrow. This is a resentment from the past! Like a ghost, the enthusiasm, vitality, and power in my heart are passing and disappearing. And this is a simple arrow, not shot on the string, this kind of power is simply a curse...No, this is exactly a curse. For Ming Yanwei, the past is actually a curse! ... ... Seeing Zhang Heng''s somewhat stunned expression, Kira shrugged helplessly and said: "Don''t be so surprised, we know Zhang Heng''s past life clearly, if we don''t take precautions like this, wouldn''t it be too incompetent? Up!" Kiras method of avoiding Houyis arrow is actually very simple. It is the application and projection of the power of the gods in the Book of the Dead. And his half-length, the projection body cast by Hitler''s worship belief. It''s just that Kira''s own consciousness settled in the body of the projection. Of course, Kira would never say this. In fact, many spells are like this. If you don''t say it, it is very mysterious, and it is not worth a penny to say it. "But to be honest, Dawu Houyi''s arrows are really terrifying. After being locked, he can''t escape no matter how much he can. Even I feel that if the arrow is stronger, even I can''t hide it!" Indeed, Kira felt that if it were the arrow of the real great witch Houyi, maybe he could directly annihilate his consciousness before returning to his body. "world" With a soft whistle, Zhang Heng''s body paused slightly, and an arrow wrapped around black resentment came out of his chest. The feeling of a heart being pierced was clearly visible in Zhang Heng''s perception... Zhang Heng turned around. It was an indifferent figure that had also been seen in the demon team. Perhaps it was the passing of life that caused another Zhang Heng''s residual will that had been swallowed in Zhang Heng''s body to wake up. Countless memories erupted in Zhang Heng''s body, about birth, about growth, about romance, about betrayal... Countless countless, almost in a moment, defeated this so-called strong man who had no real experience but had grown up. . "In this case, I''ll give you everything back, Wei, stay alive..." With this sentence in the remnant will, Zhang Heng fell! In the distance, standing on the top floor, Ming Yanwei turned and left immediately, with a hint of freedom in her eyes, "Heng, this is the last time I miss you. I will help you kill the guy who occupies your body, so let everything, Gone with the wind..." ps: I made a summary for Ming Yanwei, and there are a few people left, and then they will send out lunch!.. 149 Chapter 045 Eve and Betrayal! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time passed by several hours. Within the affiliated forces of the Shinra base, virtual images appeared in the base city, shocking the humans who were stunned by the doomsday. The virtual image shows images of Nagato taking Saya around showing miracles some time ago, the beauty of the sword dance of Toshishima Sayako among the zombies, and the images of soldiers fighting at the Shinra base. In the video, Nagato is revered as a god, Saya is the messenger of the gods, and Tsunko is also known as the guardian of the gods. Because the exact content is reliable, especially the miracle displayed by Nagato, many people have personally experienced it, so for a time, within the Shinra''s sphere of influence, personality worship prevailed and became more and more fanatical. "What? It''s like bewitching people''s hearts!" In a certain corner of the base forces, Komuro Takashi looked at the fanatics coming and going, and complained a little bit unwillingly. In fact, even he himself did not understand why there were Such emotions, but since the beginning of the video broadcast, Komuro Takayoshi felt that something of his own was gradually losing... "No way, my mother said, this is the only way to eliminate the panic in the base''s sphere of influence, and this is also the order of the adult, there is no way to refuse..." Gao Cheng Saya also said helplessly, with a gloomy expression. Obviously, he has not yet emerged from the shadow of losing his father. "You are here with Xiaoshi and Gaocheng!" At this time, a fat man with a gun came over from the street and looked around, "Why didn''t you see Miyamoto?" Because several of them were together at the end of the day, they formed a small group in the campus forces formed by Kenzi, and they were fairly familiar with each other. In the eyes of the fat man, Rei Miyamoto, Takashi Komuro, and Saye Takashiro almost always It looks like they are all together. "Rei has already gone to join the Valkyrie Guard after seeing Sister Tsuiko''s battle in the U.S.!" Komuro said distractedly, especially when it came to the mention of Toshishima Tsutsuko, that kind of her own It was forcibly taken, and the feeling of his powerlessness made him feel uncomfortable. However, the few people at this time did not know that in this base force, there was a pair of eyes looking at them all the time. "It seems that our protagonist has already realized his situation. The protagonist template is being taken away, and the girls are being taken one by one. Haha, it is really pitiful." In the underground base, a Shaye closed gently. The book in his hand said unscrupulously. "Well, there is no way, who told him to be too far away from Nagato!" Next to him, a Saya who was constantly manipulating a small game console, heard this and looked up. Seeing Komuro Takashi on the screen, they shook their heads and said, then fell into their own battle again. "Speaking..." Among the two Sayas, the third Saya, who was writing something, raised his head and said, "That Miyamoto Rei is really good. I thought it was a featureless one. Who knows, the ordinary female high school student of, now has long surpassed the protagonist Komuro Takashi, she can be a talent!" "It''s very simple, because she was with Komuro Takashi before!" The first Saya opened her book again, and said while reading, "The ignorant protagonist of luck like Komuro Taka always constantly absorbs her surroundings. Peoples luck lowers the IQ of others, which is why in many novels, the protagonist does not die, but the supporting characters around him die." "Qing luck can only play its role in the hands of talented people. Incompetent people will only drag down their partners, so I can only blame her for bad luck!" At this time, Nagato came to Southwest China in this world. Nagato stepped in the void, strolling on the Himalayas of this world, without stepping out, it was dozens of hundreds of meters away, whether it was the icy wind and snow or the steepness of the cliffs, Nagato walked casually. The steps below did not stop at all. Soon, Nagato came to the apex of the world''s highest peak, looking down at the whole world!Single Pen Fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com "The blessings of the world are gathering, Alaya''s consciousness has been weakened to the extreme, Gaia''s substitute has just been wiped out, and there is no power, so there is only one left, waiting..." ... ... "Haha, right here, here is the trump card I prepared!" In a certain corner of the world, Yang Ji took Adam and Xin Zi to his so-called trump card hiding place. In this dark base, in each petri dish, there were women''s bodies, and the three were walking. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be... "Alice!" Both Adam and Xin Zi said in surprise, except that Adam had a tone of relief, and Xin Zi had a sense of disappointment. "Yes, it is Alice of Resident Evil, this is the trump card I prepared!" Yang Ji didn''t hear the tone of the other two''s words, and said with a little pride, "I have built a machine in the main god space. , I can completely connect the 20,000 Alice here and let their mental power be used for me!" "One Alice''s mental power can directly smash satellites, so 20,000 satellites, so..." "You can die!" A sharp sword pierced from Yang Ji''s chest, making this somewhat energetic young man stunned, because the voice he heard turned out to be the one who was obedient to himself on weekdays. Xin Zi''s voice. "For... why..." As the proud son of heaven, Yang Ji had never thought that his ending would be like this. As soon as he said it, blood poured out of his mouth, making him unable to even speak. "Now, why, probably because you are already too boring!" behind Yang Ji, Xin Zi said leisurely, "just like Zhang Heng used to be." "At the beginning I became Zhang Heng''s girlfriend because I had a foreboding that he was very funny." The woman kept pushing the sharp sword with one hand, and the blade rubbed against Yang Ji''s heart, making Yang Ji''s face twisted. "Facts have proved that I am still very talented. I discovered Zhang Heng''s ability!" "But ah, he is so boring, even his own strength is not as clear as I am an outsider, and then, I know you, Zhang Heng''s only friend, well, when it comes to this, I can''t help but laugh at that Poor bug..." "I designed you to discover Zhang Hengs secret, and then watch your behavior. I soon discovered that you were planning to seize Zhang Hengs power. At that time, you were very interesting, so I became your girlfriend. ..." "Ahem!" As he died, Yang Ji finally understood that Xin Zi was a madman, and he fell in love with a madman, and then sighed: "Then, now, who makes you interesting... " "it''s me!" At this time, Adam stood up... ps: Just got up... 150 Chapter 046 Human Completion Plan Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Somewhere in the base of the umbrella. Adam is constructing a group of not too complicated magic circles on the ground, and in the magic circle is the spear of judgment from the world of ghosts and legends. This is not a limited-edition item in the reincarnation world. Anyone who has experienced the world of ghosts and legends will have a certain chance to obtain this weapon, but I did not expect it to be a spear that can penetrate the soul and the body, the gun of Longinus. "Yes, it has many pieces, and each one is real... and none of it is real. This spear is just a key. It is the saints and alchemists who fear that their ruins will be forgotten or found. But I cant get that thing. Thats why I made so many..." "Perhaps, the gun that stabbed Christ to death in history was the one that was passed down from this reincarnation world, so it is not this gun that is really surprising..." The human complement plan, this is Adam''s plan! "This... is it your new interest?" Yang Ji has not died at this time, but it is not much worse. The space ring has been taken, and his vitality has been reduced to the extreme... "Yes, think about it, what an interesting fact that a god-like existence would break through this box and enter our world!" "...Lunatic!" Yang Ji closed his eyes and tried hard to restore his strength, but Xin Zi''s sword was not an ordinary sword, and the curse-like power covered on the sword could not be eliminated by Yang Ji. I watched it kill my own vitality... And around the base, one by one Alice stood guarding silently... ... ... Adam... What is childhood? Standing in the prison, looking out through the metal fence, the people in white clothes looked at him with fear and expectation. Put him on the operating table under anesthesia, cut the body inward and put the instrument, or take out some organs... Numerous books were forcibly instilled into his mind. If he didnt understand within the specified time, he would be shocked. He felt that it was very similar to the experiment in which the orangutans were trained to eat bananas. They were locked up, studied, and then shocked... Kill these people, right?No, kill everyone, kill all creatures called humans... If you have this kind of power, kill them all... There is also the gene subject named Chu Xuan, why would his genes be stolen into this country?Why is this gene cloned and optimized? He is not Chu Xuan, so he has feelings, pain, taste, smell...Although it is very weak, he does have these feelings. The only thing he does not have is the legendary IQ, so he is treated like this? So is it considered a failure?No, it''s not like that... I have found an opportunity. The password for the self-destruct system of this base has been obtained, and the rest is a reasonable arrangement... Arrange his way out and future, a new identity, an identity that can achieve his goal... Destroy all mankind, as long as they are human beings, destroy them all, so ugly, so dirty, so... Goodbye, childhood... By the way, the name.The beginning of everything is not only the identity and flesh of human beings, but also the superiority of human beings and the destruction of them.Why not call it Adam, the first human being...and the last human being...Lonbook www.lonbook.com Adam moved the light of his soul. A circle of soft light gradually appeared on his body. I don''t know why, during these few seconds, all the memories from his consciousness suddenly appeared in his mind. Especially the memory before destroying the base.Those things buried deep in the deepest part of the brain...Has he not forgotten?Its been a long time since I remember it... "Is this the memory of human life that will appear before death? It is really ironic. It is clear that human beings are going to be destroyed, but they have human memory... The part of human beings is about to die, and the rest will be the final life form. The part, this is great..." From the time that various memories flashed in Adams mind, until the light of his soul completely touched the alchemy pattern, all this was only a few seconds, and the people around only saw Adam seem to hesitate for a while, and then released their hands again. past. Adam has already started the final part of the completion plan. He just used the light of the mind to include the gun of Longinus, and then pointed the tip of the gun at his chest. When people were trembling around, the tip of the gun was Slowly pierced into his chest. A sensation that was not painful instantly enveloped him. It was a feeling as if he had entered into something. It is unclear. If you have to describe it, it can be said that you have entered a new world, the realm of God, and a higher life. The level of, or say... Tao! Adam in the warehouse, the light behind him has been entwined with seven or eight Alice, these copies of Alice without exception all have a turbulent light of the soul, and transmitted along the light to Adam. In just a few seconds before and after, the roar of the first entangled copy of Alice gradually became low, and then quietly, this person seemed to be a liquid generalized into foam, and the whole person no longer exists in this world, only The liquid foam on the ground shows its existence. Xin Zi sighed, without evading, she ran straight towards the light thread, letting the light thread entangle her body, and she completely released her soul, and the light of the soul gleamed together with the light thread. "Let me see, what else is interesting in this world, really... very lonely..." "Ha, are you lonely?" Listening to Xin Zi''s last words, Yang Ji suddenly understood a lot of things like an enlightened monk, but he didn''t seem to understand at all, letting light strands entangle him... ... ... "this is" After Adam had absorbed all 20,000 Alice, the densely packed light thread on his body unexpectedly touched a space shield... "Space shielding, restricting your supplement plan to this underground base, is also worried that your supplement plan is a bit abnormal. If it really exceeds our capacity, it will not be good..." The space vortex appeared not far in front of Adam. A white-clothed Saya holding Sayas egg appeared in front of Adam. "After all, in my plan, you are an accident, but in my eyes, it is also Its just the nutrients that make me more perfect..." Adam was silent and needed enough time to adapt to the environment and the absorbed. This is the biggest flaw in the human replenishment plan.Things like getting the spear of judgment, or the user must have Tier 4 strength, etc., relatively speaking, it is not that important. But in the same way, as the final creation of the white skin system, this human complement plan is also absolutely terrifying. Once it is started, it can never be stopped. Except for the enough "nutrients" that need to be absorbed at the beginning, the rest is completely nuclear fission. The chain reaction between time atoms. Any living body will become the only component of "human beings", from bacteria and viruses to as large as the fourth or even fifth-order strong, even if the intensity of the light of the mind is far greater than the complemented ones, There is absolutely no way to stop the next completion behavior, the only change that occurs is just the replacement of the person being completed. "...Then, let''s try, who is... whose nutrient!" ps: Thank you "Eternal Truth", "hyw318", "Fei Tianzi", "Nothing Avenue" and "Tianxia Strawberry" for the monthly tickets! Its a bit watery, sorry, the plot is speeding up...... .. 151 Chapter 047 End of Biochemistry [Part I] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the top of the snow-capped mountain, Nagato sits on the ground, with a piece of white paper and an ancient mirror placed in front of him. These are the two most powerful treasures in the main god space, the Conferred God List and the Good Fortune Jade! Fengshenbang has the power to use the law of causality. In theory, as long as you pay enough cause and effect, you can do anything in this multiverse, but it cannot shield the backlash caused by the use of causality. The good fortune jade also has the ability to use the law of causality, but its main power is actually to calm the backlash of time and space. In a sense, the good fortune jade is a supplementary magic weapon for the Fengshen Bang. At this time, Nagato is constantly absorbing the cause and effect of this world. As Nagatos cult of personality continues to deepen, the will of the surviving humans continues to affect Alaya, causing it to continue to lean towards Nagato. Therefore, on the list of gods, cause and effect Point surge! "Sister Saya, it doesn''t matter!" With a scream, Broly''s figure appeared next to Nagato. The potential of this legendary Super Saiyan was unfathomable. He was defeating the corpse queen and his power was all improved. "It''s okay!" Nagato opened his eyes, looked at Broly, and then closed, "The strongest part of Saya is actually their will. Even me, in this respect, I am a little bit inferior." "You know, when he got the jade of the four souls, Saya''s strength was not very good, but he still swallowed all the monsters in the jade of the four souls with his own power. At first, I didn''t feel much, but after thinking about it carefully, It''s always weird..." The fact is just as Nagato said, in the underground base, Saya has successfully stolen Adam''s results, and a giant with a full-length glass armor braced the space-time shield that covered the base! In addition to the Shinra''s sphere of influence protected by the special barriers opened by Nagato and others, the human complement plan has begun! In Chinatown, a young man was hacking and killing several zombies with a knife. Suddenly a little boy appeared in front of him. The big knife swung a few centimeters above the little boy''s head. The man was stunned. Then he slammed into the little boy, and the two rolled out several meters away together. "Brother, are you younger brother? Why are you here?" The man didn''t get up, and took the little boy in his arms.There was a crackling in his mouth, and the little boy didn''t have the pain of being injured at all. Instead, he giggled and hugged the man tightly. The two small hands instantly merged into the man''s body. "Brother... come together..." The man''s body made a soft sound, and then it turned into a pool of foam and fell to the ground. He disappeared with the child. The same thing began to spread in the United States. Some long-dead people appeared next to the living people out of thin air. It is strange to say that no matter how panicked and feared before, when these people appeared, the survivors immediately stopped. Or surprised.Either surprise, or horror, there are all kinds of expressions. It seems that their vigilance suddenly dropped to the lowest level. When these people approached them, they didn''t know to dodge. Once they were touched by these people, they immediately turned into foamy liquid. The whole scene was really indescribable. ... ... "it has started!" When Saya stole the achievements of Adam and started the path of self-complement, the disappearance of one after another survivors made the human unconscious aggregate Alaya violently shaken, and the humans within the scope of Shinras influence were among the human beings. The proportion of Nagato is getting bigger and bigger, and Nagato receives more and more cause and effect! boom! It seemed that the world shook in an instant. Komuro Takashi, who was originally at the Shinra base, yelled loudly. He fell into a coma, while Nagato felt the power of the whole world, the feeling that the world is his own ally. Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com The human protagonist personality has been acquired! "Saya, it''s okay, start the next step!" ... ... Seems to have heard Nagatos order. At this time, the long-awaited Sahomaru in the Pacific Ocean, Li Shuixi, who moved to the Atlantic Ocean after engulfing Zheng Zha, and Kira, who was constantly complaining on the Arctic Ocean, simultaneously opened up preparations. After a long ceremony, a red beam of light rose to the sky! It seems to echo each other, and the three soaring light beams form a transparent barrier between two, which isolates Saya from the world, who is being complemented! Complementary white light is raging in North America. Whether it is people or actions, even plants and microorganisms, all are consumed in this terrifying white light, but in any case, white light cannot penetrate the barrier! "The enchantment that has blessed the power of the Hungry Ghost Dao, as long as your strength does not exceed the boss''s understanding, where is it possible to break through this enchantment! Humph!" Kira, who knows spells best, looked at her and tried to break through the enchantment. A smirk appeared on Bai Si''s face. "about there" Amidst the unwilling roar of the giant, there was a whisper of a young girl. Suddenly, the giant screamed fiercely, continuously destroying the surrounding buildings, as if to relieve his pain. Suddenly, a green light gleamed at the giant''s heart. It was a light that was completely different from the city swept by the complemented light. It was the light of life! In the next moment, amidst the giant roar, a root of a tree penetrated from the giants heart and continuously stretched into the ground. Then, with a few brushing sounds, the entire giant was beaten by more than a dozen. Only the roots of the trees penetrated separately, and green shoots grew from the top of the giant''s head... It turned out to be a demon tree born out of the human complement plan as a sacrifice! "Grow up, my magic tree!" The crisp girl voice came from the magic tree, as if it had been ordered. This magic tree was growing at an alarming speed. In a blink of an eye, it swallowed up the entire giant and instantly grew into a giant tree of hundreds of meters. And it continues to grow into... ... ... "The world is wailing!" Nagato''s eyes seemed to penetrate the sky and the earth, seeing the roots of the devilish trees constantly approaching the center of the earth, absorbing the life of this planet. For a moment, Nagato seemed to hear the cry of the whole world for help. It was a cry for help that came from nowhere, but recalled from the depths of the soul. At the same time, Nagato felt that he had a lot of extra care! "Gaia''s tilt, now, I am the only protagonist in this world! Then, the main god capture plan, the second step, begins..." ps: Thank you for the monthly pass voted by "The Way of Heaven"!.. 152 Chapter 048 End of Biochemistry [In] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the beginning, Nagato and Sayas battle plan against the main god was actually very simple. It was to find the main god space and directly launch aggression against the main god space through the world! But with the passage of time, especially the good luck jade, the choice of Nagato and others is no longer the only one, so there is a detailed battle plan for this biochemical world. The first step of the plan is to get world support! Ten Thousand Worlds is very important to Nagato. If it is not used, Nagato will try to reduce its use, because the world is never for individuals, even its creator. For the world, the reincarnations are actually a group of pests, especially the main god only regulates the power of the reincarnations so that they can perform in different worlds without shielding their identity in the different world, so he killed the reincarnation longmen and his party. Man is the patron of the world. But this is not enough. Through the God-making plan, Nagato made himself highly prestigious among the survivors, and then through propaganda, mythical body, and then, through the human complement plan, to obliterate the survivors who are not within the power of the Shinra. Let the survivors of the Shenluo force increase in the proportion of all mankind, so as to obtain the support of Alaya! After that, it was time for the performance of Saya''s Demon Tree. The demon tree is actually the nerve tree of the Dragon Ball world. After undergoing a series of transformations, the nerve tree has become the companion tree of Saya. At this time it can also be called the tree of Saya! With the giants born through the human complement plan as sacrifices, Saya allowed his companion tree to take root on a powerful foundation, first to prevent the plan from getting out of control, and secondly, Saya can also give his tree a higher starting point. The third is to use the will of this forcing planet to make a decision! Therefore, Nagato gained the support of the planet''s will and became the only protagonist in this world! When Nagato announced the second step of its plan, the Saya tree, which was raging in North America and grew frantically to nearly a kilometer, stopped growing. One after another huge stamens were dotted on the demon tree, with different colors. Different and beautiful. When the tree of Saye stopped growing, the planetary consciousness that had not born a real thinking mode could only inject blessings on Nagato again based on feelings! "Very good, then...Feng Shen list, good luck jade, find me the main god space where Zhongzhou team is located!" Suddenly a huge amount of causal points were consumed, and Nagato''s consciousness followed a strange spatial route with the red light of causal power and flew towards a hidden subspace... ... ... In the core of the main god space, countless data are rushing, as if a huge tide is surging freely. The data obtained through the exploration of the reincarnations is analyzed and summarized here, and the core of the main god then converts it into various orders and releases it to the reincarnation watches under its jurisdiction. "Information collection for the Resident Evil series is almost complete..." "The progress of the Samsaras has stalled, and the world backlash has gradually strengthened..." "The world collapse rate is 77.8%, and the plot has collapsed..." "The death rate of the reincarnation, 100%, is judged to be annihilated..." "The intruder is found, and it is expected to arrive in the main god space in a few seconds..." "The first plan, obliterate! The success rate judgment: extremely low, the opponent has a causal law weapon, which can block the main god from obliterating!" "The second set of plans was launched in an emergency and began to present space agents, who are on standby." Niu Niu Chinese website www.nnzw.net "The third plan, in preparation..." In the faint fluorescence emitted by the data, one can vaguely see a man with a muscular body in the core. On the naked upper body, a simple tattoo like a black sun is outlined... "Hello! How are you Lord God!" An indifferent voice appeared in the main god space, Nagato''s projection saw the big light ball hanging high in the air-the main god at first glance, and then Nagato discovered the only creature in the main god space. "It turned out to be, Orochi, no, it''s just a clone, the guardian of the main god?" Da Snake''s face still has a calm and breezy look, and his whole body is filled with a realm called God''s Domain. He who is originally not a human race does not have and does not want to have the boring human emotions. What''s more, he is not the original serpent, but the guardian of the manifestation of the main god''s space. Even if there have been emotional buds, he will become vanished.In a way, the snake is more like a robot, or a weapon, than a human being! "Then, let me see your power, Orochi!" Here, Nagato is just a projection, and only the power of the body can be used, but this is fine, after all, the opponent is very strong! "Time and space... suppression!" Without hesitation, Nagato immediately used the power of his own space-time reincarnation eye. It seemed that in an instant, the viscous air filled the entire space, and the power of Nagato suppressed the main god space! Facing such a situation, a round of light appeared behind the big snake.And it spun quickly, as if there was an invisible eraser, the figure of the big snake suddenly disappeared from the space, no, it did not disappear, but placed the body in nothingness. The divine realm that had always been shrouded around it suddenly split into countless small realms and rushed into the sky. Massive pillars of spiritual energy shot out from the realm, as if a meteor fell, and the lore representing the gods wrath enveloped Nagato below. Super kill!Heavenly Star Pendant! With the full support of the main god space, the power of the big snake is almost infinite, and this attack method is extremely suitable for him! However, just as it was washing the ground with countless spiritual energy pillars, the figure of the big snake quietly appeared behind Nagato! Soul out! The big snake''s hand stretched out to the young man in front of him. As long as the hand touched the body, the soul in the body would become imprisoned and compressed into a ball by the power of the god big snake and crushed to pieces. The power of the big snake can even turn the traces of the opponent''s entire soul into nothingness. In a sense, this is a frightening soul. but-- "Now, do you know? In the space I suppress, no one''s actions can be concealed from me! Although I am not a martial artist, my next trick is suitable for the realm that many people in the middle and low martial arts world dream of. Let you taste it! Broken Void!" The next moment, the space suppressed by Nagato was like a glass window hit by marbles, with a clicking sound, whether it was a serpent or even the main god, it was in the space that Nagato wanted to crush! Boom!!! There was a violent explosion in the main god space! ps: Thanks for the monthly ticket voted by "Drunk and Happy"!.. 153 Chapter 049 The end of biochemistry [below] Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Pull the soul!" "Human Dao-the soul swallowed!" In some broken spaces, the two figures are coming and going in a stalemate. The soul digging out of the serpent and the soul swallowing of Nagato are powerful attacks against the soul body. Two palms hit each other, but they can only cancel each other out. For ordinary attacks! "Aura Pillar!" The main god who was unharmed in the shattered space emitted a ray of light into the back of the big snake. Immediately, the big snake faced Nagato with a series of spiritual energy washing the ground, just-- "Unfortunately, I know something like Reiki, so...hungry ghosts swallow it!" Nagato did not hesitate to use a targeted force to swallow the aura of the Orochi, but soon Nagato discovered his mistake, because Oroto has the support of the main god space, and the aura at this time is very sufficient, but Nagato was only a projection body at this time, and could not bear much energy. "In this case!" Staring at Orochi''s spiritual energy pillar, Nagato launched a charge without hesitation, with his fists clenched. If you look closely, you can still know that the space around Nagato''s fist is frozen. "Although it is a skill created by ability, but look at me-punch to break the void!" After advancing close to Otochi for a period of time, Nagato immediately blasted his fist and smashed all the spiritual energy in front of him with a punch. Taking this opportunity, Nagato leaped up, and his eyebrows opened! "The five elements and one, the sword of heaven''s punishment!" A long sword appeared in Nagato''s hand, and the colorful thunder on it flickered. Approaching the big snake''s Nagato, a sword swung out, and the overbearing thunder will instantly cut out! "Let... all go to nothing!" The big snake has no emotions. Even in the face of such a terrifying sword, it is still very indifferent. With both hands open, the incomparably overbearing sunlight radiates from the body of the big snake. This is the sunlight of destruction! Rumble!!! There was another violent explosion in the main god space, only this time! With a scream, Nagato broke through the blockade of the Orochi and came to the main god, without wasting a minute and a second, Nagato immediately slapped the main god with a palm! Peng!! Nagato was beaten out. It turned out that the snake had sneaked up to Nagato at some point, abandoned all abilities, and shot Nagato flying at the fastest speed! just-- Peng! The Nagato that was blown out turned into a burst of blue smoke, but the big snake''s chest banged and broke open a fist, it was Nagato''s fist! "Sure enough, in such a chaotic space, your perception is not very good..." "Then, everything is over..." ... ... "The seventh main god space was invaded by an unknown existence, and the blocking program was activated...blocking failed..." Shuosh.com www.shuosh.com "The third set of emergency procedures has been activated, and information has been received and judged that the destruction of the seventh main god space has become an established fact..." "In the mark of hatred... the mark is successful, and all the main god spaces will take a lore order..." ... ... "how come!" At this time, within the Shinra''s sphere of influence in the biochemical world, the virtual images cast began to spread all over the world, but the images played out were unacceptable to everyone. Dry rivers, cracked ground, dilapidated cities, the only thing that is not there is probably zombies! The zombies are all destroyed, but... the earth is also about to die! This is the only thought in everyone''s mind. Someone is a little bit smart, and is also thinking about why the world has become like this, but the Shinra company''s sphere of influence is completely different. Some guys with gloomy minds are also wondering whether this disaster will be the handwriting of Shinra Corporation, in order to build a country that belongs to them completely, the only country! Although the reason was wrong, they did not guess the wrong result! "What it is!" At this moment, the picture turned, and what everyone saw in everyones eyes was a huge tree with a height of one kilometer. The roots that covered almost the entire city made people look a little daunted, and the towering trunk made countless people do it. The shock! "It''s so tall, what kind of tree is this!" In the camp of the Valkyrie Guard, Ju Chuan Shizuka, a natural stupid doctor, looked at the Saya tree in the virtual image and exclaimed himself. The Valkyrie Guards, a direct team of Tsuneko, knew that her world could not escape this disaster, so she told Nagato that she wanted to contribute to her hometown, so Nagato specifically approved such a The department gave her, Although the people were all found by Kenzi himself, but with Nagato''s special approval, the Valkyrie Guard has the best conditions in the entire Shinra force. With the blessing of various medicines, the combat power is as strong as you can imagine! Suddenly, all the images began to move to the top of the huge trees. Everyone saw a beautiful scene. It was 666 huge and gorgeous flowers of different colors and shapes. At this time, they were budding. To be released! At the top of the tree, the huge branches of the tree were automatically transformed into a gorgeous green throne. On the throne, a white-robed Nagato appeared suddenly! After Nagato sat down, a truly shocking scene appeared! I saw six hundred and sixty-six blooming flowers, which seemed to have been ordered to bloom in full bloom. That kind of vigorous vitality seemed to pass through the virtual image and came to life in everyone''s hearts! The most amazing thing is that in every gorgeous flower, a pure white girl is slowly waking up from a deep sleep... A flower near Nagato hangs down!The girl in white fell into Nagatos arms, her beautiful and small nose was wrinkled, her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly, her rosy little mouth pursed slightly, she tossed and turned, and slowly opened it. Shuangqingli, big eyes... "Masters! Let us witness together! The earth is reborn! Then, cheer for this world!" Nagato embraced Saya and said, suddenly, when the picture turned, everyone''s perspective appeared in the sky, and they suddenly found that the high * towering magic tree gradually turned into countless tiny green light spots. The speed floats out... Immediately, the picture split into countless, revealing miraculous scenes! Under the dots of light, in the dry riverbed, gurgling water did not know when to appear; in the dry desert, dense green dyed the entire desert; in the bare mountains, the vitality gradually recovered, even Everyone within the sphere of influence of the Shenluo who was guarded by the enchantment before, felt that the vitality came! The earth is alive! Either weeping with joy, or embracing and cheering, or kneeling and cheering on the name of God, this day is the day when the earth is reborn, and this day is also the day when the Shinra Empire was established. It is called "Miraculous Day" in history. !.. 154 Chapter 050 The first to become stronger! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The original space of heaven is the most mysterious place in every world. Now Nagato appears in the heavenly realm of Ten Thousand Realms. There is a big golden net in the sky, and in the middle of the French net is a reincarnation eye shining with golden light! Standing in the original space of the heavenly path, a shadow of the sea appeared in front of Nagato, which was the spiritual sea shadow of the ten thousand worlds. At the center of the sea, the big light ball in the main god space was receiving the baptism of the entire spiritual sea. Next to the main god are three pieces of Nagato from his own treasure house, very unique magic weapons. Feng Shen Bang, Good Fortune Jade and Red Hydrangea! Under the gaze of Nagato, under the power of the spirit sea, whether it is a good fortune jade, a list of gods, or a red hydrangea, it has been integrated into the main god light ball in a very short time... Then, boom! In Nagatos left eye, a red light flashed, and the exercise "Three Thousand Love Silk" in his body instantly turned and connected with the newly-born main divine light ball. Vaguely the six-dimensional network appeared in the spiritual sea, and the main deity turned into a six-dimensional network. The core of, the fit with the whole spiritual sea is even more perfect! The use of the power of the main god requires a large amount of cause and effect, and the sea of ??humane spirit is the place with the largest cause and effect in the world. The six network on it is also a cause and effect dispute. "Three Thousand Loves" is full of Nagato and his lover. Life-long cause and effect. Then, just like the butterfly effect, an endless stream of mysterious power poured into Nagato''s left eye, and Nagato''s left eye even ignited a red flame! A mysterious barrier appeared around Nagato. It was Nagato''s power feedback from the Sesho Maru. As soon as the barrier appeared, the flame in Nagato''s left eye ignited the entire barrier. With a cry, Nagato seemed to have turned into a huge fireball. I dont know what was continuously burning inside. After a long time, the flame subsided, and the entire barrier seemed to be burned out... "Enchantment, is it fused..." Nagato looked at his raised hands, felt the incomparable vitality and active soul in his body, and immediately understood his progress, that is, Nagatos life attribute or concept has been engraved into his body and soul. In, no enchantment is needed to maintain it! "But it''s okay, it''s just saying that I have evolved..." Nagato, who is immortal and immortal, has strong vitality and strong resilience, has now completely taken an inhuman step. Although it is still a human model, it is still the innate body bred by the world tree, but at this time, Nagato is pure vitality, It is not much different from the true ancestor of the Moon World! "Since the life barrier has been smelted, then the psychic barrier, open it!" The psychic enchantment is when the Miss Saya finally re-bred from the Saya tree yesterday, and they reported back to the enchantment of Nagato. The ability they possess is very simple, they are psychic. This attribute makes Nagato easy. Communicate with any conscious creature, even with the existence of surviving will. This is a seemingly ordinary ability, but in fact it is not ordinary!Shuhuangsw Bookstore www.shuhuangsw.com As Nagato said softly, the psychic enchantment was burning like the life enchantment before it, and it was also melted into his body by Nagato soon, and the attributes of the psychic can be completely engraved on Nagato. "In this way, for me, no matter which world I am in, I will not encounter communication problems. I can communicate with any life. This kind of ability looks tasteless, but it is essential." The two major attributes of "life" and "psychic" have been solidified. Nagato''s whole person has taken a big step toward inhumanity, and the spirit sea is turbulent, and the newly born main divine light ball appears next to a huge embryonic shadow. It was Alaya who was still gestating in the world. At this time, the main divine light ball swished into the Alaya, and the two merged into one, turning into a red eye, shining with the rotating eye of the six-pointed star, and then fell deeply into the spirit sea. The bottom of the sea turns into the eye of the sea, and six-pointed stars emerge around it, six gou jade symbolizing the six paths, shining with different lights! Afterwards, huge messages poured into Nagatos mind from the void, and the flames in his left eye ignited again. Nagatos left eye, the left eye that has remained unchanged since assuming the authority of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Humanity, is about to A fundamental transformation occurred! Click! As if the sound of gears was stagnant, in Nagato''s left eye, six gouyu jade turned into six-pointed stars, shining crimson light in the spiral eyes of samsara, and then slowly disappeared and returned to the original state. Only at this time, Nagato knew that his changes were not ordinary. In other words, Nagato had taken a solid step in the infinite life. The Dharma in Nagato''s left eye had been gestated, although there were still some flaws. Nagato originally conceived in his left eye the secret technique [Existence Reading], capable of manifesting existence, and at this time the pre-secret technique of this secret technique-[Infinite Reincarnation] was born! As the name implies, [Infinite Rebirth] allows oneself and others to survive forever through rebirth, but after combining with [Existence Reading], Nagato can turn others existence into his own reincarnation body through [Infinite Rebirth] , Using Existence Readingto turn it into your own power of existence. This method, whose name is [Lord of Reincarnation], plays with the existence of the way of reincarnation! However, it is probably because the incarnation of Heaven and Human Dao has not yet returned. There are still limitations in this method. There is no difficulty in reincarnation. However, Nagato himself only has one place for reincarnation, probably because at this time only two have completed the third stage. For the development of the method, every time after the completion of the method, Nagato will have an extra place for reincarnation, and the left eye will be stronger! Nagato is also looking forward to how far it can be if the six paths are developed and the method is completed at the same time! "In this way, the left eye not only completed the [Lord of Reincarnation] in half a step, but also because the spirit sea merged with the main god, and has the power to use the power of causality, which is the same level of power as the power of the origin and the power of time and space. Then the original power of the left eye is transferred to the vertical pupil..." With the movement of Nagato''s mind, the power of the source from the left eye sinks into the vertical eye of the eyebrow. At this moment, the three eternal reincarnation eyes respectively hold the three powers of heaven, earth and man, and control the three highest levels of power, the power of origin, the power of cause and effect, and The power of time and space fits three different techniques! A feeling full of power spontaneously made Nagato a little intoxicated... "The feeling right now is great!" With a slightly excited voice, Nagato stepped out and instantly disappeared into this heavenly origin space! ps: Thank you "falld" "c2-L." "Magic empty line" "TpMurong Xuanyuer" "_" "" for the monthly ticket!.. 155 Chapter 051 Shuai Xis second reincarnation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bai Yujing of the Ten Thousand Realms, Nagatos figure just appeared, he felt it, except for Bai Yujings resident Saya, Li Shuaixi and Kira were in the meeting room, Saya wrote something in the book, Li Shuai Xi kept repeating the action of making a fist and extending his palm, while Kira wandered away. "Yes... waiting for me?" The next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared on the main seat in the conference room, raised the tea on the table in front of him, took a sip, and asked aloud. At this time, Saya also returned. God comes. "Yeah, Brother Nagato, Kira and Shuaixi all need the help of Brother Nagato. I''m helping them with some plans!" It was Saya. In fact, although Saya looks young, she is still growing Of the six incarnations of the door, the most assertive one, so at this time, most of the speeches were taken by Saya. Nagato replied softly and motioned to the other party to continue, then took another sip of tea. "Sister Saya, let me do it!" At this time, Li Shuaixi took Nagato''s words, nodded to Saya, and then looked at Nagato and said, "Boss, I need you to help me reincarnate. This body is really that''s terrible!" Hearing what Li Shuaixi said, Nagato was not surprised. To be honest, Nagato also felt that Li Shuaixis body was like a bamboo basket, with loopholes everywhere. Especially over the years, Li Shuaixi unlocked the gene lock. The process is simply a great tragedy. The first and second levels were opened indirectly through Sayas identity as the master of the virus. For the third and fourth levels of genetic lock, Li Shuaixi was forced to promote by the main god. Even though Li Shuaixi''s talent is so powerful, but lacks the necessary fear, he cannot improve the power of genetic lock by himself. Then finally, by deceiving the main god and causing his second captain certification to complete the fourth-order genetic lock, he found that he could not produce this kind of spiritual light at all, and could only supplement himself by hunting others to capture the spiritual light. . In this way, Li Shuaixis spiritual light is indeed complete, and his strength has greatly increased. The strength in the six incarnations is also good, but "After absorbing the replica Zheng Zha, my spiritual light has been supplemented, but I have been stuck in the middle stage of the fourth-order gene lock, and I can''t even make it in the later stage. In short, the potential of this body is already It was completely exhausted by me, there was nothing left!" "So I can only reincarnate. Fortunately, I have the light of the soul. In the reincarnation life, as long as the physical conditions are sufficient, I can use the power of the light of the soul." "Well, thats okay, but where are you going to be reincarnated? Is it the world we have reached or the world that may exist, if its the latter, Ill have to wait until I find the world you planned to say, if If not, I can directly let you reincarnate randomly..." Nagato would naturally not fail to agree to Li Shuaixis request, and Nagato also understood that Li Shuaixis body at this time had gone through three masters, no matter how wonderful the original power, the body and his own soul were in harmony. Sex is still too far away, and it''s not easy to reach this point. "No, I am going to be random, and I hope you can seal up half of my consciousness. I want to experience life. Unlike the boss, my attitude towards everything in the world is actually different from you. Lack affects my path for me!" Li Shuaixi did not hesitate to say, and by the way, he also made his own request!Qishuw www.qishuw.com "Okay!" Nagato is not even a dragger. He glanced at Saya and Kira who had no response. Nagato understood that this was the plan the three of them had planned before they came, so his left eye flashed red. A bright red door opened in the middle of the meeting room, and inside the door was an endless spiral. "This is my new ability and the Key of Ten Thousand Realms'' Time and Space Gate jointly launched. The opened reincarnation door, as long as you step into it, you can reincarnate into the right world. Of course, this suitability is judged by the energy level. In the thirteenth year of reincarnation, half of the sealed consciousness will be fully awakened, and this, you take it!" Nagato said, throwing the thing in his hand. Li Shuaixi grabbed it, spread his hand, and looked at a small tripod less than ten centimeters in his palm, "This is..." "Qiankun Ding, the infinite horror version, has passed the assimilation of the ten thousand realms, and is given to you to suppress the luck. After all, your luck is too bad. If you have not awakened, you will be hacked to death. That is not fun. It''s..." Although the six incarnations are dead, they can still be reborn in the spirit of the ten thousand worlds, but no one wants to try that kind of rebirth, it is really cut off and retrained, unlike Li Shuaixi who can have the light of the soul. Say. "Then, I''ll go, see you in thirteen years!" As Li Shuixi swallowed Qiankun Ding''s stomach, his whole person turned into a black gold flame, and with a puff, disappeared in the whirlpool of no entry... "Next, Saya, Kira?" The red light in his left eye went out, the door of reincarnation was closed, Nagato leaned on the sofa, and asked lazily, whether it was the first time to use the power of the reincarnation lord, or to reincarnate across boundaries. Some mental exhaustion. "This is what we are talking about, Kira''s plan! A plan to determine his own future!" At this time, Saya handed the manuscripts he had written to Nagato. Nagato took a closer look, suddenly his pupils shrank, and raised his head to look at Kira, "Do you know what I''m doing?" "Don''t worry, boss, I''m so sober!" Ki Ramen said without changing his color, "You know, I am probably the bottom of all people at this time. The road to Sasei Maru has already been formed, only one step away, it can be completely Metamorphosis." "Boss, you and Saya Saya are also ahead of everyone. Broli''s aptitude is difficult to measure. Shuai Xi has reincarnated resolutely. When he returns, he will be absolutely different." "As the incarnation of the human world, I can''t keep wandering like this, I must walk my own way!" "...Understood!" Nagato stretched out his left hand, and a ball of flame ignited in his left eye. It spread to his left hand and condensed into a small red ball. Nagato threw the ball towards Kira like this. The ball hits Kira directly like this, and then it turns into a weird liquid and merges into Kira''s body. "Things have been given to you, the conditions are written with your own will, that''s it, I look forward to your transformation..." After speaking, Nagato''s figure gradually disappeared into the meeting room... 156 Chapter 052 is pushed to the third more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Shenra Empire. In this ruin-like world, a powerful empire just established is also the only empire. There will always be one and only one king of this kingdom, and that is the existence of a man known as a god-Uzumaki Nagato! At this time, in the base where the Valkyrie Guard was located, Nagato''s figure appeared from the angle of the black shadow. Because he perfectly hunted the main god space, Nagato became bored all of a sudden, and then suddenly realized that he still had several beautiful fruits to pick, so he came here. Nagato wandered through it without contacting each other, his virtual body looked for Tsuiko ignorantly. After searching for a while, but no one was found, Nagato almost couldn''t help but give up. When he was about to find the other party directly through the curse seal, Nagato saw a bewildered natural daze-Ju Chuan Shizuka! This dazed natural stay probably drank a bar, and the whole person was confused in the room. The scarce fabric on her body made this woman look more attractive. Suddenly, Nagato became interested in her... To be honest, Nagato''s interest in women is not particularly strong, except for the time when he just gained strength, his heart swelled, so he pushed Kagome into force. Of course, what happened to Zhao Yingkong was specially made by Nagato. Because of that woman''s situation, this is the only way for Nagato. Nagatos concept of love is very weak, even somewhat ruthless. In a sense, women are the beautiful collection on the road of Nagatos life. Nagato enjoys love, but will not give everything for it. In Nagato''s eyes, his own woman is an existence who wants to accompany him through the long years, rather than being indiscriminate! At this moment, Nagato is reluctant to use a strong one, but Nagato walked to the sleeping woman, leaned down, and plunged into the other''s arms with one hand, feeling the delicate softness, and wrapped her hand around Ju Chuan Shizuka''s neck, lifting her slightly. Bite on the other''s neck! The woman in the bewildered groaning sound like a moan, the whole person seems to have experienced a pleasant orgasm, but she has not yet woken up... "First make a mark, from now on, you are mine!" In a sense, Nagatos behavior is even worse. After all, the real push is only a physical matter. Now Nagato has even occupied his soul... "Ah, Nagato-kun, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" At some point, Tsuiko appeared at the door of the room, looking at Nagato with''sadness'', and even when Nagato came over, she was still looking Taken two steps back vividly. "Heh!" Putting down Ju Chuan Shizuka, handing over the quilt next to her, covering her body, Nagato''s body suddenly disappeared, and appeared behind Junzi, holding her slender waist, and whispered, "That''s right. , Im such a person, so what do you want to do, Tsuneko......" Lihuoshuba www.liehuoshuba.com "Kingko is just a weak woman, but what should I do if I can take the powerful imperial emperor, the incarnation of a god? I can only wrong myself..." Maid, your expression is so fake... "Haha! Then, with the emperor''s order, now, let me go to bed!" Nagato laughed loudly, put his arms around Kiko''s body, disappeared instantly, and appeared in Bai Yujing''s room in Ten Thousand Realms... "Wait! It''s still morning!" Tsuiko turned her head away as if evading, but her body was tightly pressed by Nagato, so she could only turn her head away to declare her resistance to Nagato. Of course, this act like acting like a baby will only make people feel more cute. Moreover, because the face was turned away, but the smooth and tender face was exposed, Nagato was also honest, hesitant and not polite, and kissed her delicate and pretty face. After Nagatos kiss, she also gradually felt itchy and unbearable on her face, and she couldn''t help murmuring in protest. "do not do that!" It is a pity that although she said that, her head didn''t move, but she didn''t move much. For many things, Kaizi had already prepared her heart... Soon, the fighting in the room intensified, and the two people were lost... ... ... In a meeting room of Bai Yujing, Saya and the former Zhongzhou team are having a meeting! Of course, with the exception of Zhao Yingkong and Ming Yanwei, these two people were sent to Maple Village by Nagato at this time, saying that they wanted them to rest well and adjust from the infinite world... In fact, many of the forces of Nagato and their incarnations are directly or indirectly managed by Saya. Especially after gaining huge computing power, Saya has completely taken over everyone''s influence. However, both Nagato and other incarnations are No comments. Even Kira, who has the deepest desire for power, has no objection, because Kira is about to start pursuing his own way, and there is no time to waste time with things like forces. "Congratulations, everyone, starting from today, join our organization, you will see an absolutely different world!" "According to your statement, that is, the world of Resident Evil, the world of grievances and the legendary world of ghosts and gods, and the world of Naruto. These four worlds are all worlds under our control. The situation in each world is as above!" On the screen of Nagato, the situation of Nagato forces on each plane at this time was shown. "The plane of Naruto is still a bit misty, but in good form, the world of Resident Evil has been completely conquered, and the legendary plane of ghosts and gods is in World War II. At this time, the underground forces in the world of complaints have developed to the extreme, and business needs to be expanded!" "Then, next, I will arrange your places to go, and if you have any comments, you will be raised immediately, otherwise it will be too late when I send you over..." ps: Thank you "Remembering the Dream", "**" and "Exceeding" for the monthly pass! After holding back for three hours, I can only write something like this. The H text is really not in the next field...... .. 157 Chapter 053: Reincarnation Maitreya Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After staying in the world of Resident Evil for more than ten days, Nagato has experienced a life of drunkenness and gold. After pushing to Tsuiko in a row, Dr. Tiantan also encountered Nagatos poisonous hands three days later. Among them, Nagato was speechless , This woman''s head is so simple, she just put all her heart on Nagato in a few days. However, on the eleventh day, Nagato was called out by Saya from Wenrou Township, and the two passed through the gate of time and space to the world of Inuyasha that hadn''t been in for a long time, and came to the sky above a fairly wide building. "this is" Nagato looked at the scene below with some surprise, feeling a little surprised. It was a scene of the end of a middle-aged mage''s end. A wind cave appeared in the palm of the mage. A huge attraction spread from the wind cave, slowly and firmly absorbed everything around him, including the mage. Go in... "Wind Cave!" This time Nagato finally got serious, because the attraction of this so-called wind cave is stronger than that of Nagatos full force to launch the Vientiane Tianyin, and the wind cave is really peculiar, which makes people unable to understand... The wind cave originated from Naraku''s curse, like a bottomless black hole, it will increase year by year, and the suction will increase, and finally the owner will also be sucked into it and swallowed by it. However, even the initiator of Naraku was very jealous of the wind cave. For this reason, in order to control the wind cave, Naraku specially made the most fierce defense against the wind cave. The magic of the wind cave is evident. "Brother Nagato, don''t you still have a reincarnation quota? So what do you think of that kid?" Saya saw Nagato understand his will, and pointed to the little girl who was crying as the mage was swallowed. Child, if not unexpected, he is probably the Maitreya Master in the Inuyasha plot. "That''s not bad. My practice on Chakra has reached the limit. You can change to another practice method. Spiritual power is one of the training I want to do. But, Fengxue, are you sure?" The crying child, Nagato had no pity in his heart, because why the tyrant should consider the wishes of others. "I brought these two things from the altar!" Saya did not say the method, but took out two magic weapons, one is an ordinary glass bead-like thing, and the other is a small piece. The small cloth bag even has a few patches on it. "The wind sock and the fixed wind bead?" The spiral in Nagato''s eyes turned, constantly scanning the two magic weapons and the child Maitreya below, guessing in his heart that the wind cave is actually the intersection of the law of wind and the law of curse. The law of curse is a branch of the law of causality, and the self with the power of causality is not afraid of curses. "Yes, it just so happens that I have to try it too. What will be the effect of my own reincarnation!" After saying that, Nagato no longer talks nonsense, but directly opened the power of the reincarnation lord in the left eye, and the red light appeared The door suddenly felt that part of his mental power was cut off, and the weight was not much, so Nagato didn''t have a big reaction at this time. "I am the lord of reincarnation, playing with the existence of the way of reincarnation!" For some reason, Nagato blurted out such a sentence. Part of his separated spiritual power poured into his left eye and turned into a ray of red light, and then merged into one. Red seeds. "Go!" 186 Chinese website www.186zw.com With Nagatos soft drink, the red seeds fell from the sky and directly hit Maitreyas head. Maitreya fainted to the ground, but Nagato narrowed his eyes in the sky, because at this moment, countless messy information kept flooding. Entering the sea of ??knowledge in Nagato, countless information about the existence of Maitreya. But what kind of person is Nagato, this kind of information flow is really insignificant to him, so he closed his eyes and read it. As Nagato continued to read it, in the courtyard below, Maitreya lit up a red flame and the flame was burning. Everything about Maitreya, from the body to the soul, even to the root... Suddenly, Nagato opened his eyes and nodded to Saya. Saya understood and threw the two magic weapons down. After the two magic weapons were thrown in, the red flame burned more vigorously and lit the whole building. ... After a long time, the flames subsided and this kind of building was completely destroyed. The two of Nagato fell and stood on the ground that was still a bit scorching. Nagato bent down, reached out and took out a pitch-black bead from the pile of black charcoal. Information about the bead was fed back from Nagatos fingers. Come to my mind. "The wind hole beads, the space containing the wind, can drive the power of the wind, or it can transform the wind hole, absorb everything in it, and completely annihilate it!" "Have existence enchantment-Maitreya Master, data: seven years old now, with basic spiritual power, magic retreat talisman, no others." This is an exotic treasure, or Nagato''s use of existence to refine it. It is a foreign treasure, and it is a growth-type foreign treasure. This bead controls the power of the wind cave, but for the wind cave, or the inside of the bead Nagato still knows too little about the space of the wind, but-- Pressing the bead on the back of his left back hand, the bead merged into it like a piece of ooze, and suddenly the aura and even the temperament on Nagato''s body disappeared completely, as if he had become an ordinary person. "In this way, I can learn spiritual power. Maitreya''s aptitude is pretty good. Although it is not a genius, it is enough. I hope this re-cultivation will make me enjoy more fun!" At this moment, in a cliff cave in the world of Inuyasha, a red-clothed half-demon woke up from a deep sleep holding a somewhat worn-out katana, and whispered softly, "This is the breath of those two damned guys!" As he said, the half-demon followed his own feelings and jumped towards a certain place, but the half-demon''s actions had no results at all, because the Nagato two quickly left the world, and because of this action, the half-demon will Will start a completely different life... And in a corner of the world, a pedestrian in a baboon costume stopped, "Another wind cave has disappeared. Am I going to cut the grass and root out the roots? A curse at the beginning caused such a threat. It''s not worth it. ..." "Forget it, let them continue to suffer. There is nothing more memorable than watching others enjoy this suffering..." With that said, the people in the baboon costume continued to move forward, and the direction of their progress was the maple village in this world, which was the village guarded by the strongest witch ever-Kikyo... ps: Thank you "x**", "Not as good as you think", "Cheng Feng" and "Red Feather" for the monthly tickets!.. 158 Chapter 054 The Nazi Ends Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Nazis are about to fail! When Kira returned to the legend of ghosts and gods, he found that the Nazi Party, which was invincible in the Southern and Northern Wars, was on the verge of defeat at this time. Even under the guidance of Kira, Germany had a stronger power and a higher foresight, so when the time was right, Hitler did not hesitate to launch the Second World War, and then it was even more unfavorable, giving German territory It was doubled, but afterwards, Hitler found out The war can''t stop! Probably because the means of inciting emotions were too high, the enthusiasm of the people could not be stopped at all. Even as the president, he could not really suppress it by himself. Moreover, in Hitler''s view, this world already belongs to his own, and it is not a bad choice to make a push. But when the heritage of ancient countries such as Britain in this world burst out under the threat of subjugation, the world was also shocked! In the ancient European countries, vampires and werewolves were often troubled by inhuman creatures such as vampires and werewolves. Therefore, demon hunters specializing in hunting these inhumans were born. All these people have extremely high military value. When a famous assassin acted, no matter how many senior German military officials could not withstand such a consumption. Then the United States and other countries began to show off. The so-called Area 51 also broke out unprecedented power, pushing the situation to the original historical trajectory-the Normandy landing operation, completed! As a result, Hitler''s men came with a plan-the vampire soldier plan! "So, are you finally waiting for the prequel plot of Hell Song?" Kira sat opposite Hitler, looking at the plan in his hand, and exclaimed. "Alcatel''s first family member, Anna?" Kira muttered to himself, suddenly thinking of a sentence that often appeared in the original... "Only humans can defeat monsters..." Humans, what kind of existence is this? With this question echoed in his heart, Kira looked at the silent Hitler opposite, and said with a smile: "Then, please!" "Is it interesting to talk to myself?" Hitler said boredly, "We are not the Nagato bosses who can cut out the incarnations of different consciousnesses. We speak with the same consciousness, but we talk to ourselves..." "Hehe, too!" With that said, Kira gave a ball of red light on him, sank into Hitler, and then turned into fine sand, floating away... Picking up the phone in his hand, Hitler said calmly: "The plan allows, immediately start to establish an artificial vampire manufacturing organization, and inform Montana Max that this organization will be guarded by him!" "Yes!" Montana Max, the name is not known to many people, but the captain of the last brigade, the major, seems a bit famous, at least for Hitler who knows the plot... "Hopefully, in the future, you can still see your performance, my dear major!" ... ... Kira, who had left Hitler''s residence, turned into a wind and moved towards Britain. Although in memory, the butler of death and Alcatel, the inanimate king, would appear on the battlefield, but for Kira, he did not want to see him at this time. Alcatel''s strength is difficult to define, because for Kira at this time, the destruction of London is not impossible as long as there is time to prepare. But the premise is that Alcatel is really like that in the memory of previous lives. You must know that there have never been many monsters in this world, but the king who stands at the top of the monsters is still the King of Life! Just like the werewolf next to the major, Kira had seen it through Hitler''s vision. A very strong werewolf, but unfortunately, it had degenerated into a dog, although this dog was still very cruel. "Although I really want to say that it means killing him more than a million times, but in fact, although the hard power Kira may kill Alcatel, at most once or twice..." 33 Novel www.33xs.cc "Lets go to helling and see how Van Helsing defeated Alcatel..." A long time ago, after Professor Van Helsing defeated the immortal Dracula, about 100 years later, the Knights of the Royal Anglican Church was a special institution dedicated to annihilating anti-Christian monsters against the British Empire and the Anglican Church, and the trump card was The strongest vampire with the title of King of Inanimate-Alcatel. ... ... At the airport of the anti-Nazi coalition forces, a young man dragged a coffin forward slowly. Suddenly there was a pulsation in the coffin. The young man stopped and lifted the coffin, "Why...what? A... Erkat." In the deliberately prolonged voice, the boy''s careless nature of the little ghost was revealed, "Are you even excited? It''s not right to grab something, A... Alcate!" "Hey! Boy, get on the plane, it''s almost taking off!" a heavily armed soldier shouted from a distance. "I see..." The young man weakly pulled the coffin and continued on... ... ... A month later, the Nazis'' final counterattack was completely wiped out under the power of the strongest monster. Allied forces attacked Germany, Hitler committed suicide, and the Nazis ended! ... ... Naruto World. Jiraiya, who is walking around the Ninja World, accepted a special female disciple in a remote bathhouse, because in her body, the big toad immortal gave Jiraiya two special talisman papers, the red The talisman paper burned... So in the pleading of the nearly five-year-old disciple, Jilai also took advantage of the situation and accepted the disciple. Jilai also looked at the little girl walking next to him with great interest. Compared with her when we first met, she is now sad because she left the work place. At this time, she no longer feels the same ass. ... The girl noticed Jiraiya''s gaze and was about to say: What are you looking at me doing. She met Jilaiya''s interested gaze, and then she remembered the embarrassment of her snot and tears just now, she couldn''t help but flushed, and said unnaturally: "What do you mean by looking at me like this? ?" "Nothing... I remembered some past events." Ji Lai also lied obviously.After that scene, Jilai was also convinced that the child was very kind at heart, and she should have experienced something before to want to be a ninja. In order to forget the embarrassment as soon as possible, the girl wanted to use practice to concentrate, so she curled her lips and said, "When will you start teaching me ninjutsu?" "What do you want to learn?" Jilai asked rhetorically. "All!" ... ... In Miaomu Mountain, the Big Toad Immortal sighed slightly, "It''s already the fourth, it''s terrible, in order to fight you, the world has to give birth to four, no, maybe there is a fifth..." ps: The last chapter of the third episode. After thinking about it, I passed it up. A new episode will be opened tomorrow!.. 159 Chapter 001 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It has been three years since Nagato seized the space of the Lord God in the Naruto World! In the past three years, the whole world has changed a lot. After the third generation of Hokage has been working hard to replace Hokage for several years, the fifth generation of Hokage was finally born. Known as the legend of the son of the sea, Yahiko, the second-generation water god, is on the stage of history. Half a year ago, Yunyin Village and Konoha Village had an important meeting and negotiation. As a result, the leader of Yunyin Village who was responsible for Konoha attempted to rob the daughter of Konoha''s famous Hyuga clan at night and was shot dead on the spot. The relationship between the two villages was at a time. Tensions appeared. In Konoha Village, even a few people from the Hyuga clan were found to be scapegoats. The fifth generation Naruto Yahiko suppressed all dissent with his own power, and called the fourth generation Raikage separately. The two met once under an unknown situation. Afterwards, Yunyin Village stopped pursuing the matter. No one knows what happened in Shijian. The two sides gave way to this matter, which can be called a great talk in the Ninja world. Since then, the Hyuga clan has completely fallen to the new Naruto faction, the power of the Naruto family has gradually grown, and the status of the Uchiha clan has begun to be somewhat dangerous, because this lonely clan has also begun to rebound... "All in all, there are so many things about Konoha, isn''t it..." As soon as he returned to the Ninja world, Ming came over to browse all kinds of information. Nagato focused on Konoha''s information and couldn''t help but express himself. Of emotion. "Yes! Your lord!" It was Uchiha Mikoto who was talking, the Uchiha woman who was caught by Nagato accidentally and brainwashed, now Ming''s right and left hand. Nagato raised his head and looked at Uchiha Mikoto. It was because this woman was exactly the same as the mother of the last brothers of the two Uchiha clan in his memory, but Nagato also visited Konoha during the Kyuubi Rebellion. And I learned that Uchiha Tomokazu is married and has a son... And that... Uzumaki Nanako, heh, fate is impermanent, it is a real testimony to a living example, then the words of the Uchiha clan... Thinking about this, Nagato opened his mouth and said: "In the future, we will pay more attention to the movements of the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village. If necessary, we will use the anko I buried in Konoha Village. Maybe, there is a good show..." "Yes!" In front of Nagato, Uchiha Mikoto looked a little restrained. At this moment, the door of the office opened, and Kushina, dressed in an imperial robe, walked in, Ming followed closely behind. "Nagato, you''re back!" Nagato, who was still a girl, trot all the way, and jumped into Nagato''s arms. "Really, I haven''t seen people for so long..." "Don''t make trouble..." In the face of the girl''s coquetry, Nagato just hugged him with both hands, and then looked at Ming, "What''s the matter, Mikoto hasn''t finished reporting on Konoha village..." "Someone has invaded!" Ming said concisely. Seeing the expression of no interest on Nagato''s face, he added comprehensibly: "That''s a girl with a bird and a psychic beast. According to the secret report, she may be Jiraiya''s apprentice... " "... disciple?" Now Nagato is heartened. Whether it is because of his tampered plot or in the original book, Jiraiya should have no disciples at this time. Suddenly, Nagato has actually lost interest in this. In the world, interest suddenly rekindled. "Also!" At this time, Kushina in Nagato''s arms pulled out a scroll from his sleeve, opened it in front of Nagato, and recorded the information of a Konoha rookie... "Is the last disciple of the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen, the silver-haired and golden-eyed Baihuji?" Nagato said, chanting the name that has never appeared before, "Lets go and see first, the one who dared to invade our village Guy, by the way, where did she invade..." "The former Snow Country Ninja Village, now the Yuren Village Equipment Department!" Zhuiwen Novel Network www.zhuiwen.org ... Half an hour before time. Phoenix Temple Youyu, a disciple of Jiraiya, a pseudo-traverser with the memory of a translator, came to the Snow Region of the Kingdom of Sichuan, where the Snow Country was a few years ago. If possible, Yuu will definitely not come closer to the country of Sichuan, because in Yu Yu''s eyes, this is probably the most dangerous place in the whole world for her. This is the base of the Nagato boss! Especially in my memory, the red-haired domineering figure''s lethality on women, Yu Yu said that she is not worried about her life, but worried about her virginity! but-- Who told this place to have such an awesome weapon? If you don''t take it, it''s really unwilling! In the memory of Yuu Yus previous life, the Armed Forces is the only component of the Urenin Village force that lacks peak combat power. For this reason, Uzumaki Nagato placed a mysterious metal ball as a protective measure. It is a chakra with infinite special characteristics. The ever-changing liquid metal robot. It is also one of the cards that Uzumaki Nagato was defeated in the Ninja Alliance in the memory of previous lives. At this time, Yuu Yu is to use the loophole in his memory to recover the metal ball and turn it into an indestructible sword! Although the snowy area is large, but the buildings are sparse. According to the guide on the map, You Yu quickly found Fenghua City and Yuren Village''s equipment department. Observing the surrounding routes, he would definitely receive a''warm welcome'' if he went in. ,and so Yuu bit her finger, put her hands together quickly, and drank softly from her mouth: "Forbearance, psychic art." With a burst of smoke, an ordinary-looking swallow appeared in front of him... Don''t get me wrong, the channeling didn''t fail. "It''s Youyu, haha." Yanzi spoke with a cute voice. She looked around and said, "Say, let me check what?" "I want to look at the internal structure of that city, and then look carefully to see where it looks like a room where important materials and objects are placed." You Yu said, as I mentioned earlier, this bird is Swift May who is good at reconnaissance. "Understand!" Wu Yue made a salute with her wings, and disappeared with a swish... ...It is indeed the fastest of all birds... "Please, May..." Yu Yu murmured. May fell on the door of Fenghua City. She waited for a while. When a guard looked away, it instantly waved its wings silently and rushed in, and then landed sideways on the wall. She grabbed it with Chakra Staying on the wall, carefully observed the entrance, a few seconds later quickly flew in... ps: Slowly, the writing is not smooth enough...... .. 160 Chapter 002 The Worst Case Second More You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!May flies carefully, avoiding or hiding whenever there are ninjas or other people. After slipping for a long time, she discovered that this place was not so much a city as a secret base. The underground is a prison. There are many prisoners who have died of freezing. The upper part is a place similar to the research institute, and there are many people in white coats. The upper part is ordinary rooms, which seem to be residential areas. Its just that May doesnt know that when she entered this Fenghua City, in the depths of the ground, an autonomous intelligence had already noticed her through tiny video cameras distributed everywhere... Flying all the way, I saw a lot of ninjas resting, and now May is here.Quietly passed the two guards and flew out of the residential area. Just as Wu Yue wanted to move forward, she suddenly felt movement ahead... May immediately hung upside down on the roof and used the invisibility technique.A few seconds later, the patrol team walked over, and May also heaved a sigh of relief. Since the beginning, the number of patrol teams here has obviously increased.May felt that she seemed to be in the center. The invisibility technique was lifted, a sprint came to the end of the room, and became invisible again, just as a group of patrolling ninjas walked over from below... Wuyue smiled in her heart and thought, there are a lot of patrols and guards, but this doesn''t bother me.After she finished speaking, she flew towards the left side of the corridor. Just flying for a short time, May suddenly found a special door. She turned a turn and attached it to the wall opposite to the door, and looked up at the door. "Data Collection Room" was written on the doorplate, and May smiled again, Xindao, this is it. Waiting patiently for the next batch of teams to pass through. After May carefully confirmed the patrol rules, she jumped onto the door with her claws. Her body suddenly became as thin as paper, and she quickly drilled through the cracks in the door. Go in... Secret technique, paper imitation technique. This is one of the unique skills of May, who is good at scouting. After entering May, I quickly looked at the various materials in the room and saw the catalogues one by one.It is worth noting that there is a large scroll on one of the shelves, the title on which is "The Book of Blue", which looks very conspicuous... After turning around for a while, seeing that the room was almost scanned, Mayue thought to herself that the first purpose of reconnaissance was accomplished. Leaning on the door, she listened to the noise outside, and when she heard a group of ninjas pass by, she quickly turned into thin paper and passed through the door, and flew gently onto the roof.But instead of flying out and retreating directly, she went to check a better place. May glide silently, since she left the data collection room, she has not found any special place, and there are relatively fewer guards here, and patrols no longer appear so frequently. . After flying over a corner, May became invisible again, and the patrol team just appeared. At this time, May found a few special guards. Their clothes looked obviously more gorgeous and more advanced than other ninjas. Based on her past experience, May thinks that she is probably not far from where the city lord lives. At this time the patrol passed by, and the guard''s face looked to the other side. With a violent movement, May Yue glide past the guard''s head quickly and silently, and then she quickly attached the roof. When the guard turned her head back, she flew gently to the other side... After seeing the patrols and guards, he flew incognito for a certain distance. In May, I saw more and more guys wearing high-quality clothes, and there were several such guys guarding one place not far away.Think twice about Pen Fun Pavilion www.sssqxw.com May flew over curiously, still the old way, stealth, wait for the opponent''s line of sight to be blocked, and then fly past quietly and quickly.Then use paper imitation again, and finally sneak in. After entering, Wu Yue did not see the darkness inside, only a faint light. She carefully looked at the source of the light, it was a metal ball... In a short while, Phoenix Temple Yuu came here, dressed in a colorful transparent feather coat. Looking at the metal ball in front of him, Yuu was agitated. In memory, Nagato only relied on the power of this ball to directly blast a ninja team of ten thousand people. Its combat power was amazing, but it was praised by the world. . "At this time, if I go directly to get it, it will probably trigger a resistance directly, then it can only be the method in the original book..." The metal body, the ever-changing abilities and infinite chakras, even the human body transformed by this metal ball has resistance to various ninjutsu, almost invincible. The only missing point, probably, is that it cannot resist the direct attack of the spirit! In my memory, the robot incarnation of this metal ball was acting with various instruments, immune to all illusions, making countless ninjas feel desperate, and then Konoha Ninja Kato silently performed the spiritual transformation technique, and knocked him down with a single blow. Let everyone be surprised. Afterwards, according to Kato Silent''s statement, the core of this metal ball was just a ray of mental power in a sleeping state. She just merged herself with that psychic power, and the metal ball became her weapon. "...Then, as long as you can integrate that ray of mental power, you can control this super weapon. It just so happens that there is such a psychic beast, psychic art!" Peng!A colorful little phoenix appeared in front of You Yu. It was Tian Lan, a newborn phoenix on Phoenix Mountain. "Please, Tian Lan!" Looking at the colorful Phoenix, You Yu said with a smile. Phoenix nodded very easily and flew directly, turning his whole body into a ray of light and plunged into the metal ball. Suddenly, the entire silver metal ball was dyed into colorful colors, and then changed continuously, finally forming a long sword with a crescent-shaped hilt. Yuyu stepped forward and grabbed the long sword in one hand. A mysterious chakra poured into Yuyu''s body, making the girl''s face flushed, and almost couldn''t help making a sound. Chakra, who had just been promoted to Shinobu, suddenly rose to the extreme. One step short of entering the film level. Pop!! The sudden applause caused the originally contented Yuyu to pause his heart for a few seconds, and turned around mechanically. The girl had adapted to the dark gaze, and saw three figures, two embracing red-haired men and women standing in red. The black long straight woman behind the hair man. I saw the man open his mouth and said, "It''s really unbelievable, Phoenix Spiritualism? I''m interested..." Please don''t be interested! Millions of grass mud horses whizzed past in Yu Yu''s heart. When this guy was interested in memory, the person standing opposite him was either dead or disabled. For women, the probability of earning the harem doubled! "Now...the matter is big!" Yuu muttered to herself, the worst has happened... 161 Episode 003 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!! The roof of the main hall was cracked, and a figure rushed out with a bird of prey in between, "Vortex scum, wait for the old lady, the old lady will never end with you!!" Above the snowy field, Phoenix Temple Yuyu stood on the psychic beast eagle, shouting to the underground, and then the whole person and the eagle turned into a black shadow and disappeared into the sky! "Ha!" In the snowy castle, Nagato slowly got up from the bed, heard the girl''s voice, with a playful smile, "Little girl, don''t you think you can break with me if you take my things? Cause and effect?" At this time, Nagatos left eye flashed with red light, and the general trend of the world''s entanglement caused Nagato to see something clearly. It seems that his future is full of surprises... "The future is really interesting..." At this time, there was a faint nasal sound from the bed, and Nagato suddenly felt that it would be better not to get up so early... It was already the second day at this time, and it was still dark. Ming is sorting out some new information in the office. Many years of ninja life have made her very familiar with such a self-disciplined life. Whether it is the memory of the previous life or the first life, it has already been wiped out by this time. "Has the rebellion attempt of the Uchiha clan already been known to the Konoha executives? It is a stupid clan, why don''t you know the words to keep a low profile." "However, the Uchiha clan still has a lot of talents, especially those who split the family. At that time, you can ask the adults to collect some people. In the future, the Uchiha clan will become the unique family of Unin Village..." ... ... Konoha Ninja Village. As the status of the Hyuga clan increased, the Uchiha clan who claimed to be the first Konoha clan for many years complained. Even as the fifth generation of Naruto Yahiko''s control over the village became stronger, this aloof clan finally A heart of disobedience. Konoha high-level meeting room, the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi, the fifth generation of Naruto Yahiko, the root leader of the village Danzo, the two consultants of Konoha transfer to Koharu and Mito Yanmon, and the double agent of Konoha and Uchiha-Uchi Bo Itachi! At this time, the atmosphere in the conference room was extremely serious. Shimura Danzo first spoke: "The Uchiha clans rebellion is unavoidable. You must first act to be strong. Before they launch the rebellion, combine the strengths of Anbe and the roots to break Uchiha in one fell swoop and remove the roots. , Eliminate the threat!" "Danzo, don''t talk about this topic in front of Itachi, and I think Konoha''s partner in the Uchiha clan, we should be able to find a peaceful way to solve this matter!" The three generations of Hokage immediately said fiercely. The old man is still A softhearted person, a pacifist, is talking about him. "But, Hizumi, do you have a way to convince the Uchiha clan to give up their rebellious thoughts?" Zhuanjin Koharu said to Sarutobi Hizumi rudely. Now the Uchiha clan''s affairs have completely threatened Konoha. An Ding, even if she stood on the side of Sarutobi Hisaki all the year round, she couldn''t help retorting. "Okay!" Yahiko spoke at this time. In the past two years, Yahiko''s ability is obvious to all. His prestige in the village is higher. At this time, everyone else can''t help but quiet down. "After all, the Uchiha clan has such extreme thoughts because the Hyuga clan and I are closer. If possible, I also hope to dispel their thoughts with words, but..." www.qianduzw.com "If it were me, I would probably directly trigger the rebellion that is still brewing. So, Master, please have a good talk with the older generation of Uchiha. However, for Konoha, I will still do the best Bad plan!" Sarutobi Hizen listened to Yahiko''s words, sighed for a long time, and said, "I understand, but I don''t want you to act before I thoroughly convince those people!" "Relax, Master!" Yahiko replied heartily, "After all, Uchiha is also a member of Konoha, and it is Konoha''s original foundation. If possible, I will never abandon this clan!" Kneeling on the ground, Uchiha Itachi, listening to these high-level words, his expression did not change at all, it was always the same, no one knew what he was thinking... Ten minutes later, the meeting ended, and everyone left, leaving only Yahiko and Itachi. After a long silence, Yahiko spoke with complicated eyes: "Itachi, these years, you have worked hard!" Uchiha Itachi was still silent, and Sangoyu looked at Yahiko in a whirlwind. "At the beginning, I always looked forward to peace, and even hoped to communicate with everyone in words and create a world where people can be happy." "But I failed. It is sometimes difficult to communicate with each other. So I fled from the country of Kawari to Konoha. Here, the will of fire has been burning for decades. Maybe it has all kinds of improprieties. However, it already has a foundation. We only need to pass on this will from generation to generation..." "One day, the will of fire will spread throughout the world, so that everyone in the world can feel the existence of this flame!" "Because of this!" Yahiko stood up, his body was full of unspeakable aura, and the atmosphere of the entire conference room was frozen, "I will never cause this village that has not fully grown up to suffer any incurable damage!" "Even the first clan who created this village, the Uchiha clan, I will not be merciful, but will kill them all, leaving no one!" "What do you mean!" At this time, Uchiha Itachi finally spoke, and there was no trace of emotion in his indifferent voice. "I''m thinking, the eyes of the Uchiha clan seem to have an unexplainable level of suppression over the lower-level eyes. If the Uchiha clan is still obsessed with it, Itachi, let you do it!" "At that time, I can promise you a request on behalf of Konoha. For example, your brother, I heard that you love him very much. Then let him become the descendant of Konoha Uchiha''s lineage. After decades, he will flourish again. The strongest clan in this ninja world!" "At that time, under the shining will of fire, the newly born Uchiha should no longer have those unrealistic ideas, but will truly become a part of this village..." Saying like this, Yahiko walked out of the meeting room slowly, step by step, leaving Uchiha Itachi, half kneeling on the ground, with some embarrassment on his face... ps: Thanks for the monthly ticket voted by "Nothing Avenue" and "HXH0771"! .. 162 Chapter 004: Bloody Night Initial Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How do you feel about returning to this village? Dashemaru!" Nagato stood in the sky above Konoha, wearing a robe of fire clouds, and said calmly, looking at the quiet village at night. "Hehe, this village really decayed in prosperity! Thinking about it now, I really miss those things at the beginning!" Da She Maru stood on the high wall of Konoha, looking down at Konoha with countless lights in the night, with a deep joke on her face, and her purple eyelids stretched slightly with her squinted eyes. With an indifferent expression, he glanced at the two guys around him and silently placed his eyes on Konoha below. Oshamaru, the former Konoha betrayal, suffered two consecutive losses at the hands of Uchiha Ming in Urenin Village. No one could imagine that he would act with Uzumaki Nagato. In these years, he was finally captured by Yunin Villages powerful intelligence capabilities, and finally opened the eternal writing wheel eye, Ming shot and captured it personally, baptized by the spiritual sea of ??Nagato, and finally completely controlled the true meaning of this Naruto world. The genius on top! A genius in the true sense of Naruto World, this is Nagato''s greatest affirmation of Oshemaru! The so-called geniuses in the Naruto world are actually some ninjas of the Blood Succession Boundary. In fact, their talents are not very good when the Blood Succession Boundary is stripped. Unlike the Oshemaru, all his specials are pursued by himself! It is worth mentioning that Nagato also tried to find the members of Dawn in this world, but it seems that some people have included them in advance, and Nagato doesn''t care about it. On the contrary, because he is too invincible, Nagato actually hopes that someone can bring him the fun of fighting. "Then, let''s assign a job, Oshemaru, you can choose the sacrifices you need, Kakuto, and choose the Uchiha branch families or orphans who lack belonging here. You can''t just make up for one million!" "You remember, you are not allowed to expose your existence!" "No problem! Leave it to me!" "Don''t worry, Nagato-san!" After speaking, the two disappeared above the high wall by their own means, while Nagato sent a message through his own six-channel network and disappeared above Konoha. "...Let me have fun!" ... ... In the Naruto office, Yahiko is dealing with the affairs that have piled up all day. Suddenly, Bai Jues head stretched out from Yahikos shoulders, making him look like a monster with these two heads, but Yahiko seemed to have adapted to this, and his face remained unchanged and asked: "Yahiko, although you I intend to wipe out the Uchiha clan and completely control Konoha, but something seems to have gone wrong..." "What''s the matter?" Yahiko stopped the pen in his hand and said indifferently. Although it has only been one or two years to become a shadow, there are many benefits to Yahiko, just like the ability of the Taishan collapse that has not changed. Full. "...Uzumaki Nagato seems to have come here to take advantage of the fire!" Yahiko''s whole body was shocked, and then he recovered his calm again. No way, the information on Uzumaki Nagato''s combat power provided by Loulan made Yahiko deeply aware of the strength of his opponent. Holding his own heart, Yahiko kept saying to himself, I still need time, after a long time I finally returned to my normal thoughts, and said: "You... saw it with your own eyes?" "No, I saw the corner. He chose the right orphan or family in Uchiha''s branch..." Bai Jue did not finish speaking completely, but Yahiko knew what he meant.Dodoxs novel www.dodoxs.com Uchihas tea in Uchiha in Amunin Village is a well-known existence in the entire ninja world. Many people in Uchihas family secretly regard it as their spiritual idol. Now Konohas Uchiha clan is facing destruction. Uchihas Mings prestige is a logical thing to establish the Uchiha clan belonging to his own village. So now it is a multiple choice question before Yahiko''s eyes! Do you want to stop Unin Village''s actions? "Of course it must be stopped! The Uchiha clan, born as Konoha, must die as Konoha''s ghost!" Yahiko said firmly with an expression, Bai Jue knew, his whole head retracted again and disappeared instantly. Yahiko clapped his hands, and a Uchiha ninja suddenly appeared in front of Yahiko, kneeling on the ground! If anyone from Uchiha is here, he will find that he is the long-lost genius ninja of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui, who is known as the instantaneous stop of water! Obviously, without everyone knowing, Yahiko regained Uchiha Shisui! "Shisui, according to the secret information, someone is going to take advantage of the fire tonight and take advantage of Uchiha''s division. You can deal with it. The specific situation, I will deal with it myself!" "I have only one request, Uchiha''s blood, not to escape!" "Yes!" ... ... "Danzo-sama, Uchiha is ready to start the action. The fifth generation of Naruto-sama ordered that the root ninja be a cover, and everything in the plan must be completed smoothly!" At the root of darkness, Shimura Danzo stood silently, and a ninja behind him reported on his knees. "Really? Yahiko, your behavior really fits my mind. Dealing with rebellion is what it should be!" After Yahiko became Hokage, Danzo did not show the resistance of the three generations of Naruto period. The reason is that Yahiko''s success on stage was also after the repeated tests of Danzo, and then the tacit consent of the roots to succeed! Although he has various shortcomings, Danzo undoubtedly loves this village. Facing the compromise policy of the three generations of Hokage, he is naturally angry. In addition, he stays in the dark for too long and can''t help but yearn for the light. Today''s various methods of Yahiko, in the eyes of Danzo, are almost the same as his teacher, the second generation of Hokage, and are naturally liked by Danzo. Now that there is such a most agreeable Hokage, Danzo walks out of the darkness and becomes the heart of the flame, so naturally it fades... "Then, order to go down and isolate the Uchiha station from the entire village. Except for the accident of Uchiha Sasuke, no one can approach Uchiha tonight!" "Yes!" After finishing speaking, the ninja behind Tuan hiding instantly disappeared. In the darkness behind him, hundreds of hidden ninjas also disappeared... "Uchiha, finally we will completely kill all of you unstable factors! Haha!!" Bloody night is coming soon... ps: Thank you for the monthly pass for "Covering Rain, Sunny", "z**", "zxasqw1zx", "Not as Good as You Think", "The Light of Night" and "a**"!.. 163 Chapter 005 Mitarai Red Bean First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato turned into a phantom and flew in the sky above Konoha. No one noticed it. You can see the slackness of Konoha village at this time, but Nagato is enthusiastic about it. Soon, Nagato arrived at his destination. This is a very ordinary house with sparsely populated surroundings. Obviously, the head of the household is not liked. Nagato let go of gravity, and the whole person sank, and Xu Ying''s body came into the room through the roof. "Shulking Snake Hand!" Just as Nagato entered the room, a clear female voice came, and then a poisonous snake passed through Nagato''s body. Looking back, Nagato saw a girl who was walking through the bathrobe, looking at herself in wonder , Obviously cant understand why his technique is completely invalid. "However, you really deserve to be a disciple of Oshemaru. No matter how cheerful the personality is, he is really unambiguous in starting, Mitarai... Adzuki beans!" Nagato didn''t mind the opponent''s attack and even commented with interest. "Who are you!" Looking at the arrogant gesture of the stranger who suddenly appeared in her home, and hearing the other person casually mention her love and hate mentor, the girl Hong Dou asked with a gloomy face. "This question can''t be said in such a place, so..." Speaking slowly, Nagato''s figure suddenly appeared from behind the red bean. Before the girl had time to react, a spatial vortex absorbed the red bean... "Ha, let''s go to a private place and have a good chat." After speaking the last half of the sentence, Nagato himself was absorbed by the spatial vortex... ... ... "Fire escape-the art of dragon fire!" Suddenly came to a desolate place. Adzuki bean was trained under Oshe Maru, and he was very knowledgeable. He instantly understood that this was the opponent''s space ninjutsu, just as he was completely immune to the attack of his shulker snake hand. So when Nagato appeared here, Adzuki bean did not hesitate to perform ninjutsu! Since the physical attack is invalid, then the energy attack! just-- Boom!! The dragon fire hit the ground, making a roar, but Nagato''s figure still stood before the damage caused by the dragon fire, still unscathed, looking at herself with a smile. "Where are you sacred!" At the moment, the girl''s mood is absolutely unhappy. Just after taking a shower, she met such a powerful opponent. She didn''t even understand the strength of the opponent. You can imagine Hong Dou''s mood. "I have many titles, but my favorite is probably Konoha''s [the strongest at this time] title. Then ask, who am I?" "Uzumaki Nagato!" Adzuki bean was horrified. After taking a deep breath for a long time, she tried to calm her mood and asked, "Why do you exist like this..." Red bean''s words stopped, I don''t know how to go on! Ask the strongest person in the world, well, even people with big nerves like red beans don''t dare to do so. "Some interesting things will happen in this village tonight, I''m here to find fun, then girl, let''s continue..." "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" You Reading Book www.euyue.com The sudden repulsive attack instantly ejected the red bean. Because Nagato controlled the strength, the girl was only ejected for a distance, and landed safely, but "Humph!" Hongdou half-kneeled on the ground, her bathrobe was damaged, revealing the girl''s fair skin. Even though Shenluo Tianzheng was controlled by his power, this sudden attack still made the girl feel depressed! "This... how to fight!" After all, she is just a teenage girl. Even if she studied under a dangerous figure like Oshemaru, Adzuki still has little experience. Facing such an incomprehensible opponent, she began to feel desperate... "It seems that I overestimated you? Obviously before coming, Oshe Maru was very intimate to introduce you to me, saying that you must meet my requirements!" Nagato looked at the desperate girl in his heart. Can not help but bring a trace of disappointment. Orochimaru?Hearing this profound name, the rebellious girl Hong Dou immediately put aside her previous despair, and sharp gaze appeared in her eyes! "Psychic art!" With a sound of Peng, a big snake appeared next to Hongdou, and immediately whizzed towards Nagato, but Nagato was completely unmoved, just stretched out his hand, "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" boom! Without exception, the serpent was bounced off instantly. This time Nagato didn''t leave his hand, and before it fell, the serpent died completely and disappeared with a bang... "Stop the chaos!" Almost exhausted, Adzuki bean used his instantaneous technique at the moment when Nagato launched his attack. He came behind Nagato, stretched out his right hand, and countless poisonous snakes broke out! "The instantaneous technique, I am more skilled than you!" Almost at the same time and space, the Nagato in front of Hongdou disappeared without a trace, and appeared beside Hongdou, "Although it is only so, but barely pass..." "Is I too strong, or you are too weak!" Nagato pinched Adzuki bean''s neck with one hand, and the human power covering his hands made Adzuki bean weak, and his soul was filled with uncontrollable fear! That is the body''s instinctive fear of the situation that the soul no longer belongs to itself! No matter what, when Nagato appeared in front of Adzuki beans, in fact, all the results had already been determined, and the third situation was impossible because the gap between the two sides was too big... "No, you are what I ordered. Rena''s guardian is just right. I want to remove the hidden dangers left by the Oshe Pill, and I will deal with it together! The human world-the soul is killed!" "Let my curse imprint replace Dashewan. By the way, Dashewan''s Xianshu Chakra will be given to you. You can''t disappoint me next time you meet, Xiao Hongdou!" A green light suddenly appeared on Nagato''s hand holding Adzuki bean''s neck. Vaguely, a tragic cry appeared and disappeared. Then Nagato dragged the girl in front of her and hugged her, lowered her head, and bit her neck. ! "what!" ... ... In Adzuki''s room, the girl with flushed face and arms around Nagato appeared again, put the girl on the bed, Nagato chuckles and said, "Now that you are labeled as me, don''t do anything that makes me unhappy. Xiao Lingnai will leave it to you, so goodbye, Xiao Hongdou!" After speaking, Nagato''s figure slowly turned into nothingness, and disappeared into this room. Only Hongdou pursed her small mouth with resentment and shame, not knowing what she had already cursed in her heart... 164 Chapter 006-The Night of Annihilation [Part Two] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The blood moon is here! At this time, the Konoha dark tide was raging, and the root ninjas with the strongest discipline isolated the entire Uchiha clan from the village, while Uchiha Itachi returned to Uchiha''s residence with a big sword! As soon as he entered, Itachi found three members of the Uchiha clan standing at the exit of the station. The middle-aged Uchiha clan headed by the Uchiha clan looked at Itachi, who was approaching coldly, and questioned: "Itachi, where have you been! You came back so late, dont you know that its time for ban? Now all Clan members are not allowed to go out, and the same goes for your younger brother, a guy who doesnt abide by the clan rules!" Hearing that the other party actually scolded his own brother together, Itachi''s murderous aura immediately locked the opponent. "Why? What are you doing with the knife? This is Uchiha''s residence. As the Uchiha clan, you want to do something to our Konoha Security Team?" Seeing Itachi''s movements, the middle-aged man immediately yelled. "It''s ridiculous, your equipment is not enough to make me recognize that you are my clan, no, it should be my equipment that the so-called clan can''t have enough space to accommodate." Itachi said with a slight tone. "What? You bastard! Do you know what you are talking about?!" Seeing that Itachi''s footsteps didn''t stop at all, and the murderous aura was getting heavier, the three took out their weapons. "Depraved Uchiha!" Itachi sneered. "Asshole!" The middle-aged Uchiha headed by one of them rushed up, and then the other two also rushed up, pretending to be strong first. "Stupid, isn''t the gap between us that you can tell with your naked eyes?" Itachi shook his head, and then in the next instant, in the eyes of the people on the opposite side, several straight moonlights appeared under the moon, and the air There seems to be something like a dividing line in it. The three of them tried hard to move, but found that their bodies could not move at all, and their consciousness gradually collapsed. Throwing a little blood on the sword, Itachi whispered: "It''s just that the mere suppression of the writing wheel eyes allows you to be slaughtered like this. I think I understand why the Uchiha Ming was able to stay away and no one can cure... " With a few soft sounds, the carnival marked with the blood moon began! "What sound? So noisy! You are... Itachi?! What''s this..." The uncle of the forge opened the door, stared at the scene in front of him for a moment, and then suddenly realized something. Just when he was about to question, Itachi came to him with a pain in his chest, and looked down with difficulty. The black blade is so familiar. By the way, it was the sword that he had just polished for Itachi yesterday. Pulling out the sword, Itachi threw a shuriken at the unarmed women and children inside. The blood was splashed on the tatami mat and the room was stained red. "May your soul rest in peace." It doesn''t matter right or wrong, the only reason to kill them is-their surname is Uchiha! This was just a blind slaughter. Facing the shadow-level strength of Itachi, it was completely vulnerable. Itachi forced himself to perform this simple action, raising the knife, cutting, raising the knife, cutting... Seeing these Uchiha clan people die in his own hands, Itachi didn''t make any thoughts, because once he thought about it, that sin would crush his nerves. "Mad! What are you doing?! You betrayed Uchiha!!" "Quick! Go!" "kill him!" I have to say that there are many elites of the Uchiha clan. Although Itachi did not deliberately conceal the voice, they still reflected it, but is it useful? "Useless struggle, write round eyes!" Beyond the eyes of the entire ethnic group, white light flashed, whether it was Shangren or Zhongren who rushed over, they could not escape the fate of death! Without hesitation, Itachi went straight to the meeting place of the Uchiha clan. As soon as he arrived here, an angry roar came from inside the assembly building. Several middle-aged people and old men rushed out, and the surging Chakra fluctuations showed that there is no one below the Shinnin!There are even a few strong people who are still new to the film level!Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com but-- "Not enough!" Itachi softly seemed to be telling something that was not normal. "You traitor, what are you talking about?!" A man quickly rushed towards Itachi, raising the sword in his hand and slashing towards Itachi. "Clang!" With the sound of metal transfer, Taito and Taito collided together, and the man chakra surging all over his body, and his arms were violent. On the other hand, Itachi was calm, and the writing wheel glanced at him coldly. The so-called elder of Uchiha. "This strength..." After holding the opponent''s attack, Itachi''s eyes and the opponent looked at each other for a second, and then, Itachi''s opponent had lost the ability to resist. He swiped through it with a single stroke, and life and death would be determined! "Not enough!" Stepping over the opponent''s corpse, Itachi approached the opponent step by step, and she scanned the group of elders coldly. It is true that such strength may be worthy of Konoha''s largest family, but its top combat power is really insufficient. What can a family that does not even have a strong shadow-level peak use to subvert the regime? "You...you rebellious child!!" The pupils of an old man''s Shalunyan were trembling. "So, the so-called family is such a weak and sad product, and it doesn''t even have the ability to test my equipment." Throwing the blood off the blade, Itachi walked towards each other step by step. "Fire escape-the fire is extinguished!" The two elders glanced at each other, and then simultaneously used this powerful fire escape secret! They wanted to create a huge momentum to induce Anbe to deal with Itachi, but they didn''t know that this matter was set by the high-level Konoha. At this time, they were doing useless work! "Water escape-the art of the big waterfall!" As soon as the opponent started jieyin, Itachi''s writing wheel saw the opponent''s ninjutsu type, and then immediately counterattacked. Now Itachi''s jieyin speed has reached six times per second, except for some Muji ninjutsu. The speed is enough to be proud of the Ninja world. The two sides fought, and the steam was overwhelming, but the strange thing was that none of the dark parts found the strange thing here, as if it did not exist! "Illusory Technique-Golden Binding Technique!" In an instant, all of them who had not seen the situation of Itachi through the water vapor were all restrained at the same time! ''The collective was in illusion?!'' They glanced at each other, and they all found the fear in each other''s eyes. You know, how strong is the person who can make them all illusion? "Uchiha Itachi! You..." Itachi slowly walked by his side, "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense, such a decadent family should not continue to exist." "you!" "How can you..." Before dying, they all saw that pair of big windmill-shaped writing wheel eyes, which have been known to the world because of Uchiha''s tea over the years, and Uchiha has been crazily longing for eyes! Kaleidoscope write round eyes! ... ... In the woods behind Uchiha Station. "Little devil, get out of the way immediately. If I lose the opportunity to make money, the consequences will be very serious!" Jiao Du said indifferently, looking at this guy blocking his own way, suddenly annoyed! "My lord''s order, absolutely don''t let Uchiha''s blood flow out!" The Konoha ninja wearing an anbe mask pulled out the sword from his body, and his momentum continued to rise. His choice was already very clear... .. 165 Chapter 007 The Night of Extermination [Middle] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kakuto, the existing veteran longevity ninja in the Ninja world, had attempted to assassinate the first generation of Naruto, and later defected in Ninja Village and wandered to this day. Over ten years ago, he was subdued by the Daimyo of Kawa no Kuni and became the head of the security of the Kawa Kuni Foreign Financial Group. According to the rumors, five types of chakra ninjutsu can be used. The ninjutsu strength is amazing. According to existing information, horns are all fighting with people and rarely use physical skills, so... Facing Kakuto, Uchiha Shisui, who was wearing an Anbe mask, flashed the other''s information in his heart. Shisui''s instantaneous technique was instantly activated, suddenly appeared behind Kakuto, and cut it down! boom! At some point, a hand holding Kuwu appeared behind Jiao Du, blocking Shishui''s knife. "It''s a terrible speed, it''s no different from teleporting. You are...Shenshen stops the water!" At first, the corner was just a question, but in the middle of it, it seemed that it received some information, and the corner immediately pointed out the other party. identity of Zhishui did not reply, nor did he intend to take off the mask. As Anbu, he should abandon a lot of things, so Zhishui stepped back a few steps, his aura became somewhat restrained, but it made people feel even more dangerous... "It''s so boring, I hate tools that can only do things according to orders! Forbearance-ground grievance!" As the voice fell, Jiaodu''s hands were printed, dense black silk threads gushing out of Jiaodu''s body, turning into black. Humanoid! "No, you must stop him!" After seeing the black figures, Zhishui''s sense of crisis in his heart increased sharply, and such a plan suddenly emerged, and he immediately put it into action, and Zhishui instantly disappeared in place, banging. With a bang, five Shishui figures appeared next to each figure, and cut them down with a sword! "It''s too late, Ninja-Five Body Technique!" Facing the attack, Jiao Du said indifferently, with a big seal in his hand, and the four black human figures instantly changed into another Jiao Du. The chakras between the five horns resonated, with a boom, a barrier appeared. Stopped the attack of Shishui! boom! The barrier was shattered, but the ninjutsu of Kakuto had also been completed. At this time, five horns with the same momentum appeared in front of Shishui, and four of them attacked instantly! Dense black lines stretched out of them, turning them into a pair of weird weapons, and with a single blow, the five shadow clones were destroyed! Wushenshu, because after getting the special heart produced by Dawn Base, the vitality of Kakuto became stronger and stronger. Under the guidance of Nagato, the four black human figures summoned by the earth grievance were transformed into entity clones, and all perceptions among the five humans Intercommunication, combat power increase at least five times! This is actually Nagatos original battle mode of Penn Six Ways, but Nagato didnt adapt to this method at all, so it was passed to Kakuto... "As early as the development of this mode, I knew that the biggest disadvantage of this ninjutsu is that it is easy to be targeted, so I asked someone to inscribe a trigger barrier on myself. It doesn''t need to be too strong, as long as you block the next blow. Up!" "So, now, aren''t you ready to use your own power?" The headed Jiao Du Jiyin in his hand, said, "Lei Dun-pseudo dark!" The whistling thunder spear roared out of Jiaodu''s hand, and the water-stopping instantaneous technique was activated at a single thought, and instantly disappeared in place, appearing not far away! Boom!! The Thunder Spear hit the ground and opened a pit several meters deep! Zhishui looked at the place where he was just now, and seemed to hesitate. He took off his face mask accurately, but-- "You got it! Four Purple Flame Formations!" It turned out that while Zhishui was evading thunder and false darkness, the other four corners had already spread out. With the resonance between the four bodies, the enchantment of burning purple flames spread out, and Shishui was enveloped...Second Chinese website www.dearzw.com "Your instantaneous technique is too troublesome, it''s better to limit your range of movement!" With this, the remaining corners stepped into the enchantment and stood in front of Shishui. "It''s careless, but no matter what, it doesn''t matter, as long as I take off the mask, everything will be over!" Shishui slowly took off his mask, his eyes opened, and his eyes were full of direct view," Kaleidoscope wrote The Secret Technique of Round EyesDont God!!! Known as the strongest illusion in the world, when the horns are unprepared, it is activated instantly! ... ... In the Uchiha family, the killing of Itachi has been bloody. Here, only the last family is left, and that is Uchiha Itachi''s own home! According to perception, Itachi came to his home, walked into his parents'' room, opened the door, and was facing Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiboe. There was no surprise on both sides, just like a harsh parent welcoming the child back. "It''s been a long time since I talked face-to-face, my father, my mother." Itachi sat in front of the opponent casually, not like he was coming to complete the final task. "Yes." Uchiha Tomitake replied in a relaxed tone. "Aha, there is no tea." Itachi smiled awkwardly. Then there is silence... "You... don''t blame me?" Itachi asked in a low voice, holding up the manchu blood-stained Taishou. "You are our son, as parents, we support your choice, and the same is true for your father!" Yin smiled and replied, Fu Yue lowered his head to indicate acquiescence. "Sorry, managing such a family is very troublesome." "If it is not for those radicals, forget it, I agree with this matter." Fu Yue said helplessly, "Itachi, you have always been a very kind child, if this is your decision, as a Your father, my only choice is to support you!" "...I''m sorry!" Itachi stood up silently, came to the back of his parents, raised the sword in his hand, but seemed to feel extremely heavy, as if only a little slack, the sword would fall to the ground. "No need to apologize, Itachi!" Uchi Boeing said with a smile, "because you are our proudest son!" "Let''s do it, Itachi! Our pain is only temporary, and your pain will accompany you for a lifetime, until death can be released, compared with you, we are all happy!" Uchiha Tomokazu said solemnly, " Also, Sasuke will ask you to protect him!" "Yes!" The young man who was crying in his heart finally waved off the sword in his hand and dyed himself completely red... ps: The next chapter is the harvest time!.. 166 Chapter 008: The Night of Extermination [Next] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Uchiha branch area, the ninjas of the roots are lurking from all directions... "Xiao Bai, how are you preparing!" Hei Jue''s figure appeared from the corner, watching the ninjas sneaking slowly, and said softly. "Don''t worry, Xiaohei!" A Baijue stretched out his head from the ground, and said confidently, "Hundreds of Uchiha people have been collected. It''s enough if I want to, but I will lose many brothers at once. , Really sad..." "Haha, I only have one, I really can''t understand you..." "Cut, but it''s still the wise man of Nagato. He threw out Kakuto''s intelligence. According to Yahiko''s mentality, he absolutely cannot tolerate himself letting him come and go freely. Then Yahiko''s secret men, Uchiha Shisui''s shot is logical. ..." "But how do I think it is the boss who thinks that letting the horns succeed will lose a lot of gold coins and count him..." "...Sa, who knows!" Boom!! Suddenly, in the area where Uchiha''s home was divided, a violent explosion sounded across the sky. If it hadn''t been for the barrier that the root had already opened up outside Uchiha, it would have spread throughout the entire village... "...Don''t mind, it''s just that I accidentally put some more detonators..." "..." ... ... "Surrender under my eyes!" Uchiha Shisui announced like a god, his eyes looking straight, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel in his eyes turned quickly! The horns seemed to have been stimulated, the whole body twitched and couldn''t move, and the surrounding horns that maintained the enchantment trembled in the same way, and they lost control, and the four purple flame formations broke without attack! just-- "What''s going on!" Uchiha Shisui discovered for the first time that his other god, who is known as the strongest pupil technique, could not do all the work, because the man named Kakuto was now fighting against his own will... "It turns out that this is the same thing!" A sudden sound rang in Shisui''s ears, Uchiha Shisui suddenly felt a bitter cold, and a horrible feeling made Shishui immediately back up dozens of steps, and looked up. At this time, there was a red-haired young man beside Kakuto. Slowly show up! "Red hair, fire cloud robe and that kind of indifferent posture that hasn''t changed for thousands of years, you actually came in person, Uzumaki Nagato!" Uchiha Shisui said word by word, for this man who never forgets his own leader, Shishui naturally knows a lot about it, so the next moment, the technique of instantaneous stopping water is used again, just-- boom! Zhishui fell from the air and hit the ground... "Before I said I can leave, who in this world can escape from my hand?" A faint question in the rhetoric, indicating the unparalleled confidence of this man, Nagato held Jiao Du''s forehead with one hand, just like that. Pull, pull out a small long worm. The five horns seemed to consume a lot of energy, and after Nagato pulled out the long worm, he suddenly fell... "The pupil power has evolved into a spiritual worm that controls the human heart. Is this the true face of the so-called other gods? I thought it was Alaya, who can communicate with this world, and subconsciously controls the power of the human heart, but this is fine. , Just right..." Nagato said to himself, looking at the long worm slowly disappearing in his hand! Climbing up from the ground, Uchiha Shisui heard Uzumaki Nagatos unscrupulous words, and suddenly felt a nuisance. No, to be precise, from the moment Uzumaki Nagato appeared, he was born to be a strong man. Intuition is constantly warning Shishui to keep him away. "It''s just that the surrounding space is blocked and I can''t jump away at all, so, can I just fight it!" With this thought in his heart, Uchiha Shisui pulled out a sword... Love my novel www.25xs8.com "Very keen perception, but it''s totally meaningless. Now I am, in this world, almost the second Six Dao Immortal is reborn!" Saying that Nagato appeared next to Shishui, Shishui''s reaction speed was extremely fast, and he turned around in an instant! Keng! The sword slashed on a black jade, and with a click, a crack appeared on the blade... "The power of the six realms is nothing more than Yin and Yang escape. Now I have returned my own ninja power to Yin and Yang escape. Yang escape, injects life into inanimate things. Black jade is the existence of this power. which performed!" Shishui''s expression did not change, the instantaneous technique moved again and appeared behind Nagato, facing Nagato''s neck with another stab! Click!! It was another piece of black jade that blocked the water-stopping knife. This time, the water-stopping knife was completely broken, and Nagato slowly turned around, "Now I am just a shameless result, because of Yin Escape is the use of spiritual power, so there are not many choices that can be the result of my Yin Escape power..." "Your other god is a good choice, time and space suppression!" ... ... When Itachi''s younger brother, Sasuke Uchiha, returned home, he witnessed the Shura-like hell on earth and the evil spirit in that hell! Then, the kaleidoscope of Itachi writes the wheel eyes and starts to turn... "what!" With the power of writing round eyes, he saw a series of things that he didn''t want to believe, the appearance of his parents being killed, and the entire Uchiha family died in front of him one by one. It seemed that after a few centuries, they all disappeared. Sasuke became weak, his knees softened, and he fell to the ground, muttering "why..." "In order to measure my strength, this is very important, and it''s okay to pay some price." Itachi was expressionless. And Sasuke stood up swayingly, "Go...what a joke!" At an unprecedented speed, he rushed towards Itachi... Blood was splashing, as if mocking Sasuke''s ignorance, anger was quickly covered by intense pain... "Ah!" Sasuke opened his mouth wide as if he wanted to spit out his liver, and fell to the ground, his body curled together, his eyes open blankly. "Do you know why you didn''t kill you? Because you have the talent to become stronger and to re-measure my strength. If you want revenge, then... hate me, hate me, and when you have strong strength, bring peace Come to me with the same eyes!" After speaking, Itachi walked out of the room door and disappeared into the night regardless of Sasuke lying on the ground. After a while, he came to his final destination, Uchihas secret room, where many Uchihas secrets were recorded. Before leaving, Itachi felt that he should ruin this place... "These secrets are just like the devil. After tempting Uchiha to kill each other, after the Uchiha Ming incident, how many Uchiha people tried to achieve the realm of kaleidoscope by beheading their friends, Sasuke must not be confused by these things ..." With this thought, Itachi came here, but when he stepped into this secret room, dense red lines instantly covered the whole secret room, and in the middle of the secret room, the figure of Oshemaru stood there, looking greedily at Uchiha. Itachi, "You are finally here, Itachi-san!" ps: It''s decided, destroy Hokage completely!.. 167 Chapter 009 Fifth more dynamics of all parties! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In just one night, Konoha, no, a bloody incident that could change the pattern of influence occurred in the Ninja world. The most powerful family in the Ninja world, the Uchiha clan was exterminated, and the survivor was a nine-year-old child. The instigator is Uchiha''s genius boy, Itachi Uchiha! Its ironic that the famous giant in the Ninja world was destroyed by the genius of his own clan, and he was a thirteen-year-old boy. The whole clan was saved from being killed except his brother, regardless of whether men, women, children or children died. , The blood of the Uchiha clan was basically cut off. And after that, Uchiha Sasuke was also monitored by Konoha''s high-level officials in the name of protection. Then, the reward list was spread throughout the Ninja World, that is, the reward list of Super S Grade Rebellion, Uchiha Itachi! Not to mention the reactions of all parties, but since then, Konoha has fallen into the biggest trough in history, and the high-end standing has dropped by four floors, not to mention the backbone of the bottom. In the eyes of the world, although Konoha was inferior to Unin Village''s strongest person in this world in terms of the strongest combat power, he had a profound background and might be able to regain his title of No. 1 Ninja Village. But after this change, in the eyes of the world, even if the foundation is as deep as Konoha, it is completely inferior to Yurencun, and it is no longer brilliant. In Konoha Village, after the blood moon baptism last night, the whole village is panicked at this time! In the Naruto office, Yahiko resisted the fierce anger in his heart, looked at the black and white in front of him with a gloomy face, and asked in a low voice: "Why, Zhishui missed last night. Although the horns are very strong, they absolutely cannot resist. Stay away from the power of the gods!" "It''s Uzumaki Nagato, he also came to this village, and there seems to be something that Uzumaki Nagato uses to control him on Kakuto''s body, and the other gods of Shisui touched that thing and led Uzumaki Nagato." Seijijue thought for a while, then said. "Control? Haha, it''s no wonder he was able to ascend to the position of daimyo, no wonder his policies were so fierce at the beginning, and he could actually suppress the resistance underneath, no wonder I always felt that the whole country of Kawari was not right..." Yahiko heard the words. , Suddenly paused for a while and said mockingly. "Is there any difference between you and me, haha, you who have surpassed the entire era, are no different from me, and Uchiha Madara! Hahaha!!!" Yahiko laughed arrogantly in an unmanned office. Fortunately, the soundproofing effect of the Hokage office was good, so that it was not heard. Otherwise, at this sad moment, Yahikos laughter might directly ruin his reputation... After a long time, Yahiko''s laughter subsided, and he said: "No, you go to Loulan and tell the gentleman that Uzumaki Nagato is getting stronger and stronger, and I need help!" "But, isn''t that person who said that he will never leave Loulan when his plan has not succeeded?" Doubtfully asked. "It''s okay. I don''t want him to leave Loulan completely, but I hope that he will keep in touch with us and support at any time. By the way, you can tell him that the Maelstrom Nagato is immune to other gods, this is out of him. Unexpected things, he will definitely do something." ... ... At this time, Nagato had returned with a full load in Uminin Village, and the Uchiha clan had already handed it over to Ming to handle specific matters. Nagato did not need to do it himself, it was extremely caring. In Yukage''s office, Nagato sat in Yukage''s position, holding Kushina in his arms, while Saya sat opposite him, looking at the information in his hand. After browsing the files in his hand, Saya communicated with other individuals on his own network. After discussing for a while at an astonishing speed, he said, Then, Brother Nagato, you have decided to solve this world completely in three years. Yet?" "Yes, because at this time I can''t think of anything else in this world that can threaten me. It is completely invincible, and in about three years, Loulan''s prey has matured, and it will change later!" Gougouxs novel www.gougouxs.com "Of course the most important point is this!" Nagato stretched out his left hand. There was a sign of Tai Chi pattern-Yin Yang seal, the first treasure of Nagato''s authentic exercises. "I need the luck of a ninja to take this thing one step further. According to some worlds, it is to become a natural weapon of civilization!" "I have reached a certain bottleneck!" Saye''s eyesight is more sharp than that of Ming who has the eternal writing wheel eyes, probably because of the AT force field. She easily understood the state of Yin and Yang at this time. "Yes, the other gods of Uchiha Shisui are very suitable. They have complemented my yin escape results and complement the black jade of yang escape. In this way, apart from Loulans prey, I really cant think of any fun. ..." "Not necessarily!" Saye said, "There are death gods in this world, the six immortals and his mother, and the great immortals in the psychic world..." "But that''s okay. Let''s plan it out. Three years later, we can completely flatten these things in one fell swoop. If you come one by one, you can be sure of ten, but it''s very boring, isn''t it?" Listening to Saya''s words, Nagato showed expectation on his face, looked at Saya, and motioned for the other party to continue talking.After all, although the IQ is not low, Nagato thinks it''s worse than Saya, who has computer-like computing power. "Oshe Maru''s rebirth, has it succeeded?" Saye didn''t immediately tell her plan, but re-transmitted to ask other questions. "Forget it, it''s a success, although there are some accidents, but it doesn''t affect my use of him..." "Three years later, it seems that it will be when Konoha will hold the Chunin exam..." "...I think, I understand what you mean." "What dumb riddles are you playing!" Kushina, who had been quietly in Nagato''s arms, couldn''t help but ask. Nagato and Saya looked at each other, and suddenly realized that they didn''t know how to answer. "Nana, you can''t understand even after talking about it. If you have a fight, you can just go, and don''t care about the others!" Finally, Nagato said. "what the hell!" ... ... In the land of Loulan, in the dragon veins at this time, the red-haired young man was looking at the sleeping dragon of calamity, feeling the pulse of himself and the dragon almost at the same rate, the young man couldn''t help laughing wildly! "Finally finished, haha, there are still three years, finally finished!" "Uzumaki Nagato, you damn fellow, I will never forget, the shame you gave me, I will repay you well, I will take everything from you, yes, all!" ps: The Naruto story is temporarily over, the fifth one!Seeking all support!.. 168 Chapter 010 Kiras Heart! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After tacitly deciding on the plan three years later with Saye, Nagato returned to the Baiyu Jingzhong of Ten Thousand Realms. At this time, the Ten Thousand Realms had expanded to half the size of the earth. Although it was still in the form of a round sky, the relocation and various plans have been carried out in a few years, and the Ten Thousand Realms have also begun to have many creatures. And Bai Yujing, the heavenly city made by the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms, disappeared from the eyes of the creatures of the Ten Thousand Realms together with the entire world tree, becoming the most yearning place for the creatures of the Ten Thousand Realms. In an underground secret room of Bai Yujing, one door after another is strangely erected here, and some handwriting and symbols are written on each door. This is the new building in Baiyu Jingzhong-between the door and door. Nagato''s figure appeared here, and walked through the first door, with the words "Resident Evil", time ratio 1:1" on it. Obviously, by opening this door, you can enter the world of Resident Evil. The remaining few doors, except for the world of Inuyasha, whether it is "The Grudge", or "Legend of Ghosts and Gods", or "Naruto", or even the unknown "Reaper Is Coming", there are all Nagato experiences here. The door to the world is almost inscribed with the proportion of time. This is another function of these doors, as a bridge connecting the two worlds, under the action of causal force, it can adjust the time ratio of the two worlds. The time of the world is like a gear, and the contact between each other is adjusted through the force of causation, and the proportion of time is adjusted. In the past, the main god space worked like this. Walking to the door of the "Legend of Ghosts and Gods" world, looking at the "Time Ratio 1:16" marked on the door, Nagato communicated with Kira with consciousness, and immediately understood that the world at this time, it has been 48 years since the Nazi crush , In two years, that plot will begin... "Even if you are tired of being in Bai Yujing, you still have two years to go. Why don''t you go have fun..." Thinking about this, Nagato adjusted the door door time to "1:1" and pushed the door open, one step Step out and disappear into the world... The plane of ghosts and gods, now the three poles are separated! The Great Qin Empire, which was established more than half a century ago, has been developed for such a long time after the Nazi Empire was crushed, and is still the world''s largest power. The emperor of the empire, known as Qin Shi, although no one has seen his appearance, as the country is flourishing under the leadership of the loyal prime minister and marshal, Emperor Shi has become the totem of this country. And in the dark world hidden under the surface world, the huge empire that almost encompasses the entire East Asia is almost a forbidden zone. As long as the seniors, they probably clearly understand one thing, that is, the guy known as Qin Shihuang really exists. Although I don''t know if he existed two thousand years ago, he is still too strong. With him, no one in the Great Qin Empire dared to provoke him. And the second force of this plane was once suppressed by Kira to the extreme of Catholicism. The behemoth that claims to have 2 billion believers, after more than 50 years of development, has achieved remarkable development. Especially in the dark world, the monsters killed by this force accounted for more than half of the world''s total hunting a year! The United States of America, a country that has contributed a lot to defeat the Nazi Empire, even if it has captured many of the Junker nobles and completely made up for its own shortcomings, it can only be ranked third. This is probably the world where monsters exist. Its sorrowful, unless Americas technological level is raised to a higher level, it will still be in third place. And below the three poles, there is a country that is very active in the dark world, that is Great Britain, and the reason they can be so active lies in the Royal National Knights of Great Britain, which is an institution for vampires to destroy monsters. , And their trump card is impressively-52 Literature www.52wpe.com "The King of Lifelessness, Alcatel!" Nagato whispered the name and said, "Is you still sure about you now?" "No!" Kira said without hesitation, "For more than 50 years, I have discovered that the material world has more and more restrictions on the power of spells and the like. Now my undead army can''t even reach the entire Great Qin Empire. It can be said that it is indeed the plane from which all the gods have fled!" More than fifty years have left him no trace of time. Kira still looks like a young man in uniform, but the faint iron and blood aura tells Nagato that Kira has not grown up over the years. "So, continue to hunt Alcatel?" "Of course!" Kira answered without any doubts, "A long time ago, I coveted Alcatel''s immortality. Later, I felt that my path would be inspired by such hunting, and now..." "I want to try, the possibilities that humans have!" As he said, Kira took out his book of the dead. At this time, this book appeared more restrained than when I saw it last time, and it seemed to have experienced a big The transformation. "Yeah!" Nagato was really surprised this time, "You actually took out your divine blood and injected it into the Book of the Dead..." "Yes, for me today, all kinds of magical powers are realized by the Book of the Dead, and I am just an ordinary human!" Kira stood up, her eyes blurred... "Each world has its unique theme. Boss, in your memory, there are O''Connor and the others who have defeated the mummy several times by their own strength, and how the monsters struggled to kill the king of monsters. For me, the most important inspiration is that sentence." "Only humans can defeat monsters!" "The future of our six incarnations must interpret the meaning of our own existence. Just like Sister Saya, who alone interprets the all-encompassing nature of all living beings, the Sahsei Maru is evolving into his hell. When he completes his transformation, no one I dont know how strong it will be." "My existence is probably to verify this possibility!" Kira said, with a pilgrimage smile on his face, and opened his hands as if to embrace the whole world. "Whether it is the boss or our incarnations, our strength is step by step away from the category of human beings. Maybe thousands of years later, the word human will probably be a noun in our memories." "Then, as an existence born from the same source, let me inherit the name of humanity. I have killed gods, so I understand, the so-called gods. Now, I want to kill the demons and understand the so-called monsters!" "Then, truly, become an adult!" At this moment, Nagato looked at Kira, who seemed to be embracing the world, with a lot of emotion in his heart, and then smiled heartily... ps: Thanks for the monthly pass voted by "Yuexiaying", "Winter Xuewu Mantian", "as**", "ok4214652", "lgh3954978" and "The Kitty Lost in the Road"! I have some colds, I need to rest, the update will be delayed... 169 Chapter 011 Schrodingers Cat Second More You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kira is married! The bride is a very ordinary girl, she is already pregnant... Probably because they have been apart for a long time, Nagato and others have also begun to pay attention to each others privacy, and no one will be idle to spy on other peoples lives. This time Kiras world has passed nearly fifty years, so this Someone else really doesnt know. So when Nagato was surprised to upload the incident on the Six Channels network, even the ruthless Sahoku Pill was sluggish, and Saya was excited to come by dozens of people, saying that he was going to take care of the children. The descendants are actually very strange words for Nagato and his incarnations. Nagato refused time and was always young in the long river of time. Because he was young, refused to be bound, and did not want to have too many fetters, he had no offspring, and other incarnations had no offspring for various reasons. But now, the appearance of Kira''s descendants gives everyone a strange feeling of inheriting their own careers. Although they may not necessarily pay a lot of affection, they still make people feel comfortable. "So, man is really a mysterious creature!" After Saya arrived here, he heard Nagato say Kira and suddenly realized, "Kira is ready to experience the value of life. If he succeeds, We probably really made up one shortcoming!" "Now we, apart from other things, we probably have almost forgotten the feeling of being sick, and because of the feeling of improving too fast, aging, etc., there is no chance to experience it, even the experience of middle age. Not at all, I have to say, this may be a flaw..." "Are you right? Cute little boy!" In the Piandian, Saya sighed at Nagato, and suddenly asked the corner of the Piandian. "Ah! I was discovered! What a big failure..." As if shocked by Sayas sudden words, a little boys surprised voice appeared in the side hall, and soon walked out of the shadow of a cat-eared teenager, wearing a Hitler Youth League uniform that Saya and Nagato were familiar with, and his expression was surprised but surprised. Without a trace of fear... "Introduce myself, I am a member of the Millennial Werewolf Force, please call me..." "Schrodinger''s cat?" Nagato looked at the boy who suddenly appeared in front of him, feeling very interesting, even the vertical pupils were slightly opened... "May I ask your purpose, eavesdropping on our conversation is not so easy to be forgiven!" Saya continued Nagato''s words, and said his own question. "Uh, hehe, this, that..." There were some cat-eared teenagers, because he suddenly felt that he was being stared at by two terrible beasts. In the traditional sense, the beast boy is not afraid, because his true face is the well-known "Schrodinger''s Cat" in physics, a self-observing cat with self-awareness. It is also a cat that jumps around in a world where his own existence is ambiguous. When he maintains his awareness of himself, he exists anywhere and not anywhere. Neither alive nor dead. The so-called immortality In other words, as long as there is no problem with self-cognition, the teenager is immortal, but- "As long as I distorted your cognition, you will die!" As if seeing the teenager''s anxiety, Nagato showed a smile that is absolutely hideous in the brain supplement of the teenager, "Even if in a sense your immortality is What an exaggeration, but it seems that you are just a lucky cat..." "I surrender, I ask for preferential treatment to the captives!" The unscrupulous cat immediately gave up all his thoughts, because the two guys in front of him were so terrible that the major could not match it! "That''s natural, as long as you answer the questions well, little brother!" Saye said with a smile when he came to the boy with Mao''s ears, just-Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com Sister, what''s the matter with your eyes that treat me like food! The cat-eared boy roared in his heart, but his body bowed perfectly: "The little one must know everything and say nothing!" ... ... "What you mean is that the fat major in your family asked you to look for sufficiently powerful humans all over the world, and then you are ready to explore Daqin''s bottom on a whim, right?" "Yes!" "Mighty humans, maybe they are brave men prepared for the demon king. It seems that your fat major is preparing to lure Alcatel to open the Dead River, and then prepare to invite people to try if you can kill him at the only time possible. Give him death!" Saye said, pushing the eyes he didn''t know when to bring him. "Ah! That''s true!" The Mao-eared boy looked at Saya with a bleak look, knowing that his major''s plan plus himself are actually only known to three people, and that he has himself as a monitor, the news is impossible to leak. ! "Then, we just recommend someone to you!" Saye clapped his hands, Kira in a military uniform walked in from the door of the side hall, a strong iron-blooded scent made the cat-eared boy''s pupils shrink. "This is a human being powerful enough. There is no power that does not belong to human beings. It absolutely meets your requirements. You can recommend this to your major, and his weapon will definitely surprise your major..." Saya gestured to Kira. Kira took out a golden sceptre from his waist and twisted it along the handle. With a sound of hiss, the front end of this short stick was stretched out, and it turned from a short stick into a golden javelin! "The Spear of Judgment, also known as the Spear of Ronnuski!" what!Shocked by the mysterious power on this gun, the cat-eared teenager''s nerves that had been tense since just now suddenly eased... "Don''t God!" Suddenly, Nagato opened his eyes and looked at the boy with Mao''s ears, and manipulated it with his thinking ability hundreds of times more than the opponent! "Huh!" Suddenly Saya exhaled, "Finally caught this little guy. If I almost frightened him and spread our news, it would be bad..." "Yes!" Nagato wiped the cold sweat on his body. Nagato''s words were not deceiving, but the premise is that Nagato must hit with a hit, otherwise at the moment when he relaxes, as long as the cat''s mind moves, he Will not be there... No matter how many stones are cast on the water surface and how many shadows are stepped on the surface, the water surface will not disappear, and the shadow will not disappear.He, Schr?dingers cat, exists anywhere, and does not exist anywhere! But the premise is that these must be determined by his will! Just now, both of them were in confrontation. As long as one showed a flaw, the other would win... "But a cat is a cat. Even if it has such an indestructible ability, it is only a cat!" Nagato stood up and looked at the cat-eared boy with godless eyes, "Saya, this cat is for you, I I think you should be able to gain something..." ps: Thanks for the monthly ticket voted by "woliao2345", thank you "c2-L." for the reward, took medicine, slept, much better, now the code word... 170 Chapter 012 Black Wind Shuangsha Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This is the Burst Bear team, the first area. The suppression is over" "This is the blood wolf team, the second area, the suppression is complete." "This is the wild fox team. The suppression in District 7 is complete." In the sky of yellow sand, the war-torn North African countries, and the Catero Mercenary Corps headquarters on the periphery of the battlefield, the head of the Cattro Corps is receiving intelligence from the various teams under the men through the telegraph. "Well, that''s it, the remaining task is to surround me! Just wait until the opponent surrenders." Hearing that all the teams had arrived at the designated locations, Cattro sighed with relief, put the old and outdated radio communication machine on the ammunition box and lit a cigarette. "You guys, don''t mess with me. The task to be completed has been completed. All that is left is to take the remaining half of the commission and then we leave. Be sure to give me one more bullet. From now on, all bullets will be counted in your own salary." Leaning back on the folding chair, tilting his foot on the ammunition box, and taking a hard puff of smoke, Catello told me. "This way, it''s almost enough, the rest just wait until..." "Ah? What''s the matter?!...Ah!!!" Just when Catello felt that there was no problem, and when the whole person relaxed, the intercom suddenly made a scream of the Captain Meld of the Burst Bear team. "Hey! Burst Bears Squad! What happened?! Hey! Meld! Reply! Hey!" But there was no response from the intercom, and the intercom of the Burst Bear team was silent.Because in order to save money, only the team leader and the deputy leader are equipped with walkie-talkies in the team. They have walkie-talkies, but they generally don''t use them. This is normal for mercenaries. They are not regular troops and have no money to spend on those places.The walkie-talkie in the battlefield breaks too quickly, and it won''t be used at all during a general suppression battle like this. "Blood Wolf Team, can you hear me?! Hello!" According to the many-year charter, Catello, who knew instinctively that something might be wrong, immediately contacted the nearest Snow Wolf squad. "This is the Blood Wolf Squad, Da Da Da! Commander, we have been attacked by an unknown enemy here! Damn... Ah! Kill you! You monster!..." "The opponent is now breaking into the line of defense we just built..." "Boom!" "We are organizing resistance! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Leader, the opponent is too strong, we have already suffered more than half of the casualties..." "Ah! The line of defense, the line of defense is no longer able to support it! Becca! Damn! Damn! I fought with you!" From the walkie-talkie came the sound of Soviet-made machine guns and assault rifles with short and long bursts, as well as deadly blasting, and the sound of Tokarev''s pistol. Although from the sound, the density of the blood wolf team''s shooting seemed high, Judging from the voices of the players, the team''s defense is about to collapse. "Hey! What''s the matter?! How could it be so fast?! Did the other party fall from the sky?!" Catello thinks this is too ridiculous, too nonsense, his own person has just finished the suppression, how can the opponent attack the second area immediately after sweeping the first area in such a short time?Unless the opponent flies over. "The other party... da da da da da! ... the opponent suddenly appeared in the center of our defense line, bang! bang! bang! ... pu ah! ... the outer defense line we built was completely useless... damn it! Come here! We can''t stop it at all! We''re done! Leader, we''re done! "Qianshuba www.qianshu8.com The squad leader in the walkie-talkie made a desperate voice. From the voice, you can hear how far the nerves of this battle-tested mercenary squad leader have been destroyed and the despair. "Hey! Umihat, who is the other party?! How many people are there?! Hey!" Catello knew that the Blood Wolves team was probably over, and he wanted to know at least what happened to the opponent at the end. "No need to shout, they probably have been sent by Saya to see God!" It was a black-clothed teenager who was speaking with a caring white band on his left hand and appeared in front of Catello with a wisp of breeze. Looking at such a dress, Catello''s pupils shrank, and he remembered the twin mercenaries who had been born a year and a half ago, "Black wind and evil! Why, our mercenary group did not provoke you!" "Ha, are you kidding?" Nagato looked at each other with a smile, "Naturally, I was entrusted. Yesterday I met a kind little girl. She was very cute. His parents were killed by you, so we accepted the entrustment. Send you to the West! Then die! Windblade!" A wind blade appeared out of thin air, and instantly drew it into Catello''s neck, with a tearing sound, blood splashing, looked at everything around, and found nothing interesting, Nagato immediately turned and walked out. ... ... "Such a reckless day is really a good experience!" Under the sunset, Nagato looked at the red-stained desert and whispered, "Saya, time is almost up!" "Well, it''s almost there. Someone invaded helling some time ago and almost killed everyone. The members of hellsing are already seriously insufficient..." Saya, dressed in black, sat on the ground, maintaining the black knife in his hand. A year and a half ago, after fixing Schr?dingers cat, Nagato and Saya started their first careers as mercenaries in their lives. Of course, because of their own reasons, they didnt care about money at all, and their two-person mercenary group looked rather different. Up... The killing of a mercenary group for a trivial reason like this, the two did not less than ten times in a year and a half, even the vampires, the two also killed a lot, not to mention the ghouls. All in all, the name of Heifeng Shuangsha is completely famous in the mercenary world! Dididi!!! This is the sound of Saya''s cell phone, and it is also the only contact number for the outside world for Heifeng Shuangsha. Saya took out the phone and turned on the speaker. "Hello, is it the black blade of the black wind, Miss Shaye? This is the Knights of the Royal Anglican Church. I am the Butler of the Heising house. There is a long-term mercenary mission here. Would you like to accept it?" "Is it interesting?" Saye asked calmly, "It''s not an interesting task, but it''s going to be dead!" "Very interesting!" The other party''s voice was methodical. "such as" "Such as vampires, werewolves, etc..." "We picked it up!" At this time Nagato said, "That kind of reptile with strong vitality is so fun to kill!" "It''s Mr. Maitreya, the son of the wind, it''s great that you are willing to accept, then our Royal National Knights, welcome the arrival of the two!" ps: The preparation is complete, and the protagonist begins to enter!.. 171 Chapter 013 first arrived at hellsing fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Recently, a series of unusual man-made vampire incidents occurred in Great Britain, and even a pair of vampire brothers led the ghouls to attack the Hellsing base, completely destroying its main force. Integula Van Bronck Wingates Hessing, the descendant of the strongest vampire hunter Van Hessing, the contemporary Patriarch of Hellsing, is now looking at the information in his hand. "The mercenaries, is this your choice? Watt!" After watching for a while, Integula questioned his loyal butler, because in the eyes of this young hellsing family owner, mercenaries are a group of crazy dogs desperate for money ! "Yes, they are very professional. As long as they sign a contract, they will complete the task even if they sacrifice their lives for it. They are rare talents, especially the last two. They are rare talents who can handle monsters independently..." "Oh, let me see, Black Wind Shuangsha? What an interesting title!" Integula said with a smile. "Yes, Black Wind Shuangsha, Black Blade Saya, the girl with the special weapon Black Blade, has a certain enthusiasm for close fighting. Maitreya, the son of the wind, belongs to a human with special power and can manipulate the power of the wind!" "According to the information that can be verified, the two debuted for more than a year, resolved dozens of monster incidents, and even had a conflict with the 13th lesson of the Roman Orthodox Church, and then retired." "Although the two of them have a lot of negative news, one thing is that the things they promised will definitely be completed, and they used to slaughter a mercenary group for a lollipop!" "Ha, the group of perverted people in the French King''s Hall, plus their faith and commitment, are indeed very qualified, but how can they be guaranteed to be obedient?" Integula pushed his glasses and said. "Then it''s up to you, the master!" The butler Watt bowed slightly, causing the mistress to suddenly tilt her mouth, looking at the side wall, and saying, "It''s up to you then, Alcatel!" "Yes, my master!" ... ... At this time, the black wind and evil spirits of Integulas master and servant came to England at this moment, to London, the capital of fog, and arrived at the destination of this missionHerousin, the Knights of the Imperial Anglican Church, located in the north of London Headquarters. Looking at the building in front of him, Nagato suddenly smiled and said: "Where is the vampire''s lair, haha, it''s really interesting!" Speaking first, they walked in and walked in the corridor. Soon the two heard the voices of a few mercenaries. Nagato gestured to Saya. The two paused, and their eyesight beyond ordinary sight quickly saw the front hall. Inside, a pair of mercenaries appeared there. The Wild Goose Death Squad is a mercenary group recruited by Hellsing to serve as regular troops except for the Black Wind Shuangsha. "Captain Bernard, what are we doing in London this time?" "Isn''t it a mercenary mission? Why did you get to the city?" It turns out that these mercenary bosses, who are used to the gunfire and noise on the battlefield, came to this luxurious independent building complex north of London, when they came to this luxuriously decorated hall, because they were not used to The reason, complaints and complaints also began. "Is it impossible for us to have a war in London? Captain?" First of all, the deputy captain lost his temper. He was also a veteran who was used to staying on the battlefield. He couldn''t bear the feeling of being restrained. When he came to this room, it was a place that looked like a rich man''s mansion. . He didn''t even believe that sentence just now, to go to war in London?how is this possible?!This is just complaining, nothing more. "What are we doing here?" Where there is no war, no mercenaries are needed. What is needed at most is guards. Then, isn''t it obvious that they are here? "When did we become guards?" Read the book www.yshuoba.com Another soldier asked. This mercenary didn''t want to be a guard either. No, the deputy captain didn''t want many people. "Are you going to play games here with rich people with money?" "Or do you want to help do something shameful here?" In fact, not only the deputy captain, but other team members also complained. They are people who are accustomed to the battlefield. They are accustomed to mercenaries on the unfettered battlefield without laws and rules. They are also afraid of death, but they hate the rules and shackles and hate being like a dog. The same feeling of wearing an iron chain. Soldiers cannot be idle, and idleness creates chaos. This is especially true for the proud soldiers. The vast majority of troops with strong combat effectiveness in the world are very troublesome.Although there are exceptions, they are rare. Most of the troops that can fight are still like the Wild Goose Squad, maverick, with a fiery personality. After all, troops with strong combat morale are difficult to discipline. He couldn''t do it by letting a pampered dog go hunting.Conversely, it is also very difficult for a wild wolf who is used to fighting and hunting to be a dog. Get used to it, it can''t be changed in a day or two. "No matter how surprised you are... I actually don''t know how to tell you about this mission." Surrounded by a group of subordinates, Captain Bernard, who was sitting on his back in the chair, was actually very depressed. He was also confused by the content of this commission. "Since you asked so, I just said it straightforwardly... This time the commission is for us to destroy the monsters here." Since I don''t understand it, just follow the instructions on the commission. "..." "..." After hearing the captains explanation, there was a brief silence, and then... "Destroy monsters?!" "Haha!!" An unexpected laughter appeared in the ears of the mercenaries, and dozens of mercenaries turned their heads at the same time to look at the source of the laughter. I saw two young girls dressed in black, with a white strap wrapped around the young girl''s left hand, while the young girl was holding a black long knife. The two were almost standing side by side, looking at each other indifferently with dozens of mercenaries. "Black clothes, black blade, can it be..." The deputy captain of the Wild Goose Death Squad mainly manages intelligence, looking at the young girl in front of him, with unconcealable surprise in his heart, "Could it be that you are both evil and black!" "Black wind and two evil spirits!" All the mercenaries were moved at the same time. This year and a half, in the world of mercenaries, the most famous name is this name, a veritable evil star! "Unexpectedly..." Saya looked at Bernard and muttered to himself, while Nagato smiled and took a few steps forward, making all the mercenaries facing the enemy, and the atmosphere solidified for a while! ps: There should be another chapter in the evening...... .. 172 Chapter 014 Alcatel Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the appearance of a figure broke the solidification of the scene. "Every mercenary who has been on the battlefield, welcome you to the British Empire, to London, the capital of fog. I am your employer-the head of the Helusin Department of the Knights of the Royal Anglican Order-Integola Helixin." "It''s been hard for me to come all the way from Africa. The purpose of hiring you this time is to eliminate some powerful inhuman monsters here, and at the same time protect the safety of Helu Xin''s headquarters. This is the content of the commissioned mission." This is a woman with long pale blonde hair in her twenties, dark skin, glasses and dark neutral clothing, walked in through the front door. "This person is the head of the Knights of the Royal National Church of England, now the boss of Heluzing, the head of Heluzing? That is the Earl of Integula Van Bronck Wingates Heluzing? ... looks... ...So there are no bright spots." Seeing this employer coming in from the door, Nagato felt a little regretful. To be honest, this woman named Integurah Helsing really doesnt look like an Englishman, but she looks like a mixed-race child. She doesnt feel like a British lady or lady in her words, deeds and gestures. She feels very neutral and has some heroic spirit. , But Nagato really couldn''t feel any praiseworthy and stunning beauty from her. "I thought it was an aristocratic eldest lady, she should have some charming temperament. I didn''t expect that this kind of appearance is not amazing, the dress is lacking in decoration and details, and even the voice is too neutral and unattractive. No bright spots have been found for the time being." "Your mission is to destroy the most powerful monsters in Western Europe and Asia-vampires, some powerful monsters that rely on human blood to survive." "I carry garlic and holy water on my body, nail them into their hearts with white wooden stakes, chop off their heads, burn their bodies, and then throw their ashes on the crossroads. It is my job...specifically Please take a look at Bramstocks work. Although there are some fabricated elements, what he wrote is quite true." With a playful smile, the employer named Integula looked at a group of mercenaries who remained silent, and seemed to be expecting the big guys to say something absurd that they expected and liked. "..." "..." But the ridicules and complaints that I love to hear did not appear, and one of them just stared at Integula quietly, without even a little extra reaction. "What''s the matter with this group of soldiers? Are they frightened stupid or are they too big-hearted? Why don''t they react at all?" Integula, who is still young and not very mature, said this to the newly hired guards with a playful mind. Originally, he wanted to see how these battlefield laymen from the demon world were deflated, but they were surprised. Was left out. "It''s normal. They don''t dare to act rashly when we are here!" Nagato was speaking. At this time, he was looking at Integola with a playful smile, "We are here as we planned, then , Call out the interesting things, the wind here, full of bloody smell, really a powerful vampire!" With that said, Nagato has a desire to fight from the heart*. Now he is in a Maitreya state and does not have the explosive combat power of Penn or his body. However, it is this state that makes Nagato rare A little excited. Nagato once thought about a problem, that is, he has been in an invincible state, what would happen if he encountered an invincible enemy, now Nagato, who is restricted to Maitreya, finally understands. Probably just excited! Even Nagato is thinking at this moment, if one day I meet a guy who can''t even win with all his strength, suddenly, Nagato is also a little looking forward to it... "Oh, you dare to provoke me in my lair, haha, human, you aroused my interest!" The low and crazy words, together with the bright red body, walked out of the wall without warning. "Oh?!" "My God!" 678 read novel www.678kxsxs.com "my God!" "cocoa" Such a scene brought deep shock and fear to the mercenaries on the battlefield who had never seen such a scene. "It''s a group of soldiers who are as timid as a mouse, a fellow who is as timid as a mouse." The horrified expressions and trembling voices of the mercenaries in front of them naturally did not escape the attention of the bright red body. He completely walked away from the wall. After coming out, Dark Ye''s body was completely presented in front of everyone. "Can soldiers like this come in handy?... Just like this?" At this time he was no longer the king, the earl, and the lord of the underground.At this moment, on the ground, in the territory of the master and the human monarch, he is just a monster, a vampire, and his master, the servant of Integula Helosin, the vampire Alcatel. "Miss, I''m very sorry, I have tried to stop him." The old butler hurried in from the door in a panic, looked at the mercenaries who were so scared, and explained that, as a human being, his natural way, Alcatel can still be brave even in his current posture. The human beings are terrified of losing their fighting spirit and making trouble, and this group of thousands of selected soldiers will be really scared away. Originally, the old butler was going to let Alcatel come out to recover the Black Wind Shuangsha after the fact. Who knows, the Black Wind Shuangsha was more impatient than expected, and he immediately provoked the King of Vampires! "A group of cowards who guard my nest, I want to see..." The gang of mercenaries in front of them were already pale and sweating. "What kind of guys are they?" After speaking, Alcatel turned to look at Nagato and Saya, and what was reflected were red lenses with invisible pupils! "Sure enough, it''s a different big guy!" Nagato walked forward with a little smile, and slowly untied the bandage on his left hand with his right hand. As the bandage was untied, the wind around Nagato grew stronger. Come alive. "So, what are you going to do..." Alcatel was obviously interested, and he also walked towards Nagato. The huge pressure on his body made the whole hall depressed for a while. "Kill you completely, what do you think!" At this time, the bandage on Nagato''s hand has been completely unwrapped, and there is a black bead on the back of his hand. There is a suppressed attraction in the palm of his hand, annihilated. The breath reverberated around the two of them. "It''s amazing, your left hand smells of curse, is this your hole card?" Alcatel drew a caliber pistol. "Curse? Make no mistake, I suppressed that thing a long time ago, but I completely control its power!" In the next moment, Alcatel''s pistol was aimed at Nagato, and the palm of Nagato''s left hand was also against the pistol! Peng!! A shot erupted, and the bullet hit the palm of Nagato''s hand, but it had no effect. It was just that the wind around Nagato became more intense, as if it was about to roar in the next moment, Alcatel''s eyes were full of expectation! The battle is about to start! ps: As it was written, I found that the wind cave is very powerful!.. 173 Chapter 015 Monsters Desire First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Black wind and double evil, no matter how many people are opposite, two people will go together! This is a true portrayal of Nagato and Saya in his career as a mercenary for more than a year, but Alcatel doesn''t know it! and so-- Before everyone had time to react, Saya arrived behind Alcatel with an astonishing speed! The beautiful and slender icy blade like a black streamer, in the low humming like a murmur, the blade penetrates into the fresh flesh and blood, and Alcatels chest* penetrates out! The whole hall was suddenly silent. "Ahem, really a good knife, it can continue to destroy my body..." Alcatel was shocked first, coughed softly a few times, and then sighed madly. "It seems that you guy is quite happy about being injured, then, make you happier! Endless Wind Blade!" Saya drew his knife quickly before Nagato''s power was released, and took three steps back. The next moment-- The dense wind blades spurted out of Nagato''s hands, and poured on Alcatel without exception. They were no different from the ancient Chinese Lingchi, blood spattered! After a while, Alcatel almost became muddy, and the whole hall was silent... Nagato tied the bandage again to his left hand with some boringness, and came to Integula a few steps, and said with a smile: "We have taken your task. The deadline will be when I find a way to completely kill the vampire!" "How do you know that Alcatel is not dead!" Integula looked at Nagato with interest and asked. The mercenaries in the hall were shocked when they heard Integula''s words. These laymen were unable to Imagine that the pile of fleshy meat is still alive... "Ah, this is something I am very interested in..." Alcatel''s voice came out in the mud, and soon the entire Alcatel''s body slowly formed from the mud, and the whole scene looked quite frightening. "I am the messenger of the wind. I can perceive many things through the wind, such as your unfathomable vitality. If my intuition is correct, I want to kill you, probably like the battle just now, hacking you to hundreds Ten thousand times, too much trouble!" "So, what are you going to do?" Alcatel saw that the opponent had no intention to fight, so naturally he wouldn''t rashly shoot in front of his master. "I will watch it carefully, find your weakness, and kill you!" Nagato said slowly, not paying attention to his words, the mercenaries'' faces became more ugly, and then they walked out from Integula, and Saya followed. "Haha, I remember your name, Maitreya, right? I''m always waiting! Haha!!" The vampire seemed to feel very happy, laughing wildly, blending into the wall and disappearing into the hall... "Well!" Integula rubbed his temples a little embarrassedly, "It seems that I have found a pair of difficult uncles!" "But the ability is really strong, isn''t it, my master!" "Yes, but let''s deal with the problems of these people first..." In front of Integula, the mercenaries seemed to be greatly stimulated, and they were all in a state of loss. "If these people run away like this, whether it is Black Wind Shuangsha or Alcatel, let''s just wait and see, huh!" In this way, Nagato and Saye entered hellsing smoothly.Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com ... ... Helixins basement, the final realm of the dead lord... "It''s really interesting human beings. They have already stepped on the path of transcending the identity of human beings, doing this entirely by their own will. It is really exciting!" In the dark room, Alcatel returned to the last throne of darkness. The scarlet pupils exuded the madness of killing and killing even beasts trembling. What uttered between the fangs were mad words unwilling to be lonely "I have already felt a lot of malice, and even malice from the world. If nothing happens, I will be able to enjoy it soon, the smell of death..." The bright red cloak, the bright red hat, the blood-red pupils and the fangs of the evil spirit constitute him today-the monster, the king of the dead. "But before that, I have to arrange for my lovely master, otherwise it would be bad if it really died..." In the same way, Alcatel is a servant, the servant of Helosin, a lovely servant of a powerful human who can slowly grow old and die to his envy. There are things he once owned but could never have, birth...old...sick...death. A common life of mankind, the end of peace he could never get. The only thing that can give him the end is killing and killing, and he can only pursue this endless killing and killing with countless lives. He who longs for death, who longs to fight to death like a human being, looks for that battlefield again and again, that piece of battlefield that belongs to him, the opponent of mankind, the powerful enemy, that last time can make him remember that he was once It is the memory of human time. He longs to die in the hands of humans, powerful humans, because he can only be him when he fights against the strong among humans. The past himhe as a human, who could have died in battle but became a monster His. He wanted to do it again, the last battle when he was a human being, when the powerful human being fascinated and yearning for him pierced his heart, when he could do it again, for the last time in human form, with When human beings are the goal and human beings are the opponents of the final battle, when he is killed by the powerful human beings he admires, envy, and jealousy, he can feel that his heart is still alive. Waited too long, too long. A human being that he can envy, a powerful opponent, appeared in front of him and gave him a powerful final blow. Don''t cry the monster, because the tears in the eyes have already drained, and now there is blood in the eyes. "Come on, no matter who you are, as long as you can give me that feeling, everything in this body is left to you, so what!" As if hearing Alcatel''s heartfelt voice, Kira, who was doing routine meditation in the Imperial Palace of the Great Qin Empire, opened his eyes and looked to the west. "Are you calling for death? My fateful enemy, only you can make me truly incarnate as a human being. Wait a minute, I will come soon. When the time comes, let us fight together!!" .. 174 Chapter 016 Israel is slightly added second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How long has it been since the appointment? Watt" Integula, who was walking around in the museum, was really impatient and asked the butler again. "Thirty minutes have passed, Missy." After confirming the time, Butler Watt replied. "By the way, why should I come here too!" Nagato grumbled, standing behind Integula somewhat bored. "That''s because Alcatel-sama has to train his servant well, and the master can''t be without a guard, so I can only trouble you." The death butler Watt greeted Nagato politely. "That half-hearted Silas? Cut!" Faced with this explanation, Nagato could only cut a bit boredly without saying much. It seems that after predicting his own future, Alcatel also began to prepare to resolve all worries and welcome the feast of death with the most perfect posture. It was ten o''clock in the morning on Monday, and there was no one in the entire Royal Museum, except for the lazy guard on duty at the door and the narrator who could barely see anyone. Waiting is always long and painful. That''s how it is to wait. It''s even more so for waiting for annoying people. It''s even more annoying to wait for yourself and the organization of the country''s old opponents who are almost killing themselves. Thirteen Lessons in the Hall of the King of Dharma-Israel slightly add! "Do you want to take this opportunity to kill us here? What would they do?" Integula, who is really impatient to wait, has entered the delusional stage of boredom and anxiety. This is understandable.She hadn''t slept since yesterday and was tired enough. She actually had to wait for sleepiness in the morning to get up and run to this empty art gallery to wait for an old enemy, that''s fine... The other party was the Integola who invited first, but it turned out that the inviter himself was late. After a few minutes... "Oh, oh, I didn''t expect that we seemed to be late. This is not so good..." "seems like it!" The bishop of the French King Hall, Maxwell, and an old man walked slowly. At this time, the bishop spoke in a very rare soft voice, but the conspiracy smile matched this kind of evasive words that did not apologize at all. It makes people feel like finding fault! Of course, Integula is not an old and cunning politician. Facing this situation, it is natural to face each other! The ridicule of your coming and going makes Nagato a bit impatient! "It''s so noisy, Integula, can I kill him?" Finally, Nagato couldn''t help but uttered aloud, looking at the opposite Mark Weir, and said murderously. "Ala, isn''t this the boy of the wind who once ran away under our hands? I really didn''t notice it just now..." Mark Wessel said condescendingly, seemingly confident. "Run away, did you remember it wrong? If I remember correctly, Israel slightly died but only the lunatic was left. Will you religious fanatics also cover up? Today is considered an insight!" The door approached the opponent with a malicious smile. "Ala, well, the battle against you was indeed one of our rare failures. Today happened to be the protagonist, so lets see you, Anderson!" As the bishop shouted loudly, a huge momentum came from the end of the corridor behind them. It was a crazy and persistent aura. "One hit will cut everything off!" The gray figure walked through the corridor, holding a sword. Crazy and excited eyes and voices, the corners of the grin''s mouth, the grinning teeth, and the scar on the left cheek that is very obvious and hideous, holding a knife in both hands. "I am waiting for God''s substitute on earth! I will conquer all the heretics in the world!" He uttered the words of the Holy Spirit and wanted to slaughter the unaffiliated. He once put his hands on the holy scriptures and said this time and time again. oath: "Vow to send believers to heaven, and drag unbelievers into hell..." Angel Dust-The priest of the killing, Alexander Anderson is here!04 Novel www.04xs.com "Thank the Lord for his gift, let me meet you today so that I can avenge my dead compatriots!" "Wait a minute! Anderson!" Seeing that Anderson''s old problem was guilty again, Maxwell hurried to stop him. He originally wanted to fight against Integula, a little girl who didn''t know how to constrain, before calling Anderson out. Who knows when he comes out... As a result, I couldn''t take it down immediately! "Humph!" At this moment, I really felt the hostility of the other party, the malicious intention of the other party, and the killing intent of the other party. Nagato suddenly felt very interesting about this existence, and naturally walked towards the other party. Walking steadily past Integola and Watt, Nagato walked from behind the scenes to the front, showing eyes longing for battle. "Ping-Ping -" The forged swords of killing crossed and rubbed against each other, sparks splashed, and the punishment was sharpened. The trembling wind blade is looming in the surroundings, everyone feels their skin numb, and the supernatural person is ready to go! murderous look!The solemn killing and the desire to be killed instantly enriched this space, this huge museum. The two bodyguards finally walked to the front desk from the backstage, unable to bear their own killing intent, and turned from bodyguards to big bosses about to start fighting. Here, at this imperial museum, the two are about to provoke a war that can destroy everything around them. "Hahaha!!! I originally planned to kill vampires, but there are no vampires, but if you have you, heretics, I will never let you leave this time!" Anderson was already excited and mad and didn''t know what to do. Two giant swords that were refined and prayed and gleamed with silver light appeared in Anderson''s hands. "No...no! Anderson!" Maxwell nervously sweated and ordered Anderson to stop. Here, this is not what he wants to do at this time. Whether he can eliminate the other party, not to mention, just if it is the treasure house of art in this country, the glory of the British Empire, this country will definitely not I will let myself go. Unlike Anderson, he has no obsession with sacrificing for the Lord. The god he believes in is the god who brings him glory and power, not the god who believes in himself like Anderson. Now God has not repaid his efforts, has not given her the respect, love and admiration of the world that she needs, so that he should die and dedicate himself to God? He can never do it now! "Do not" "Hi! Everyone! Please go here..." Suddenly, at this moment, from the other side of the corridor, a group of small old men and old ladies came, and the leader... was a girl in black clothes, it was Saya! "Please don''t fall behind, old aunts and uncles. Now we start to visit the exhibition area of ??war-themed oil paintings..." "Look here, here is the famous oil painting of "The Battle of Weimar Plain", this oil painting..." While holding the guide instructions, Shaye led the old men and women to the oil painting! At this time, she was seriously introducing oil paintings to a group of old people, completely ignoring the two great gods in front of the oil paintings. Feeling the murderous atmosphere and atmosphere of the confrontation between the two gradually disappearing, Knowing that the atmosphere here has been broken, and the two great gods who lost their fighting spirit will not fight again, Saya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Silas is not here, so he wants me to do this kind of thing, really..." "Also, Brother Nagato is getting more and more violent, and seems to like the killing. When the Naruto world is resolved, I will find a peaceful world and let Brother Nagato go to rest for a few years..." .. 175 Chapter 017 Third in the Millennium! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the two Integola and Maxwell who had just been fighting for a while outside the window, they finally sat down in an open-air cafe and started talking about business. Saya was finally able to drop the heart that had been hanging in his throat. Just now, after experiencing the immediate confrontation in the museum, after Saya stirred up the mud, the two super fighting guys who had suddenly come to a point finally died back. Nagato felt bored, and went back to the Hellsing headquarters to catch up. Anderson also flew back to Rome. Without these two guys, somehow people here are safer. Now that there are no two secret service leaders followed by the bodyguards, the two leaders finally calmed down and began the theme of today''s meeting.And Saya... He stayed at the outdoor cafe outside the two, while talking with other Saya, while watching the two. Just looking at the portable cipher box that Maxwell had been holding beside him, Saya knew that he had brought information to Integola. Maybe he was also on the order of the Pope? Before he could open the box, Maxwell knocked on the box while poking his head over.He showed a very awkward expression, as if waiting for Integula to beg him. Looking at Maxwell''s appearance, according to various intelligence, Saya can already guess what he will say at this time After listening to Maxwell''s words, Integula was silent for a while, a gust of wind blew her, and her mouth moved, presumably she said something soft. After hearing her words, Maxwell smiled triumphantly, entered the password, took out a seemingly old file from the safe and threw it in front of Integula... Seeing Maxwell''s material, Integula''s eyes changed immediately. Seeing Integula''s serious look, Saya knew that her goal today was achieved. "Hi...Finally, the most critical step of contact has been completed, so that the contact between the two sides today is estimated to be successful...Then the next step is to wait for the action of that lunatic in the millennium." Head outside the window... Integula seemed to have got what he wanted, and began to concentrate on this information... Maxwell also proudly began to introduce the information he said he knew.At this time, the cooperation and negotiation between the two parties is officially established... At this point in the matter, Saya knew that the two sides would not be able to fight anymore, and he was completely put down. "Then, today''s task is complete!" ... ... "It seems that they have finally found out the true meaning of the''millennial''." Integula, who was looking at the important information he had obtained outside the window, said this to a tall and thin man with strange glasses standing in front of the window. "Got it? Humph..." The fat and slightly short man sitting at the table grinned humbly when he heard the man in glasses said. "They are still no different from knowing nothing." The joy on the face of the fat, middle-aged man! "You seem to be very happy, Master Major." Hearing excitement in the voice of the adult sitting at the table, the tall weird man said so. "Happy...Yes, very happy, very happy, very interesting. Think about it~ this is a struggle! A struggle!" I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com The expression on the fat face is joy, joy, excitement, and joy. "Bloody struggle...This will eventually develop into an extremely cruel and bloody war!" It''s called Crazy Smile... "How wonderful...how intoxicating! Fight, and then war! Ha!" This fat man is the millennial major, the ruler of the last remnant of the Hitler Empire-Major Mad! The major was in a good mood. First of all, he knew that his old enemies and old opponents finally knew of his existence, and finally began a new history. The new gears of war were about to turn, and new wars were about to burn in this new new century. He is in a very good mood, very good, especially good. The long-cherished wish spanning the centuries, the old enemy that was determined more than half a century ago, waiting and preparing for decades, the last remnants and the remnants of history are finally about to usher in the day of embracing war. The great struggle, the sacred war, this is the prelude to everything, the continuation of dreams Understand...contact...struggle...friction...in the end, the last... .........Is his long-cherished wish, their ambition...... Their wish, their ambition, their dream-is war!war! The prelude to the war has sounded, and the curtain of the opera has already started two weeks ago. Pulled up by the vampire brother duo... at the expense of his own life and flesh and blood. And now, now, the curtain is really pulled up, and the music plays. It played for the first time, with the millennium as the prelude! Happy!Really happy!The invitation letter for the opera has now been sent to the guests, and the guest host and seat number are indicated. Now, just waiting for the guests who have been waiting for half a century to come to their door, and then pour a bucket of cold water filled with internal organs and blood on the arrogant, eager to kill and be killed. The other party threw the white gloves at him with an excited smile, waiting, which symbolized a duel and the ultimate duel... Declare war! How exciting!How to linger... This is him, this is them, they who are eager for war and fighting, endure the accumulation of power in more than half of the world, constantly repair their own stage, transform their own instruments, and master their own conducting skills and band conductor! This is the remnant of the Nazis, everything about the major! Exhausting all means to change the boring result, trying all kinds of methods, vowing to twist the wheel of history that cannot be reversed. He understands everything, understands his opponent, and knows what kind of existence he is facing, better than anyone in this world. His enemy is an immortal king, a monster, and he is a human, a weak human... Then he will use all means to get the victory in his hands, and he will use any conspiracy to win, just to stand on the mountain of death and put the blood-colored 4d flag high on the throne and crown of the deceased monarch. Above. On the bloody sea of ??corpses made up of the corpses and bones of own troops and enemy troops and civilians-planted the banner of victory that belongs to only oneself. In order to defeat him-everything is only to defeat him, everything is only for the last moment, nothing more. And now, the good show is about to be staged soon! ps: It''s a bit watery, I would regret that I intervened so early. I had known that I would choose to let the protagonist intervene when he attacked London in the millennium, and that would be killing... 176 Chapter 018 The monsters declaration of war is the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the next month, vampire incidents occurred frequently, and Nagato and Saya were dispatched to various parts of Great Britain to deal with vampire incidents that occurred everywhere. At night, Nagato sits in a boring place in the hotel to meditate. The spiritual power training is really painful. Not only does it have no effect on the body, but also lacks martial arts and cultivation techniques. The only thing that is most desirable is probably spiritual power. The accumulation of this through reincarnation means that the magical power of the immortal is incomparable. "Brother Nagato!" Sayas call caused Nagato to stop meditating and opened his eyes, only to see an interesting scene live on the TV in front of Saya... "...According to reports, about 30 minutes ago, armed terrorists on the top floor of the Monsa Hotel killed several sales staff, stayed guests and captured dozens of hostages and held them on the top floor of the hotel..." "This is a photo of two fierce terrorists, one of whom is aliased as JH Bruma, but is actually the largest terrorist organization in Europe..." Nagato saw the appearance of the two terrorists shown on the TV. It was clear that they were Alcatel and his descent, Silas, the dumb girl, "Isn''t Integula not believing us? Let Alcatel Guy went to investigate, didn''t you trouble yourself? I really want to see her current expression!" "It''s really a big drama to look forward to!" Looking forward to this big show, there are many people in this feast, humans and monsters, Every guest, every audience, from reporters to policemen, from majors to priests. From vampires to running dogs, everyone is looking forward to the beginning of this feast. Since everyone is looking forward to this war, then the war is inevitable. The ignorant lackeys did not make any mental preparations and opened the bloody feast tonight... "Dagaland team, the corridor on the twelfth floor is blocked and confirmed!" "Preparation is complete, the plan remains unchanged, and the twelfth floor is confirmed to be correct. The blockade is complete!" "Assault the mobile force to ensure the safety of the elevator!" "Good preparation, the plan remains the same! Make sure the corridor is safe!" On TV, I dont know if its for a show or for other reasons, perfectly broadcasting the police actions... "Preparation is over, all staff will be shot, not one left!" The police commandos finally arrived at the door of the top-floor guest room, with a dozen heavily armed commandos. All the staff were loaded with bullets, the safety was opened, and they leaned against the door leading to the corridor of Arcado and his house. "Received, all shot, no one left!" "Everyone prepares... three... two... one..." "assault!!" ... ... In fact, as Nagato said, Integola was in a very bad mood at this time. "Miss, the police''s special assault unit has entered the building, and our negotiations are invalid. The final offensive will soon be launched." Confirmed by first-line special intelligence, Walter reports to Intergola "...Accado...what will happen to them?" Standing by the window, looking at the moon in the west and looking at the other side of the invisible Atlantic Ocean, Integuola asked Walter in a deep voice "For him, these people are just some simple obstacles to his completion of the highest order. Holding a weapon, holding a malicious heart, and facing him... a hostile opponent... For such a person, he will never show mercy. of." Without the slightest suspicion, Walter returned to Dao Muxswxs.com. He knows Akado and knows it very well. "Even humans?" "He''s a monster, Miss, completely, a monster through and through." Listening to Missys question, Walter exclaimed. ... ... "Ah, worthy of being a vampire, it''s really pleasant to witness this kind of thing with my own eyes!" Nagato looked at the TV screen with interest... ... ... The spotlight illuminates the door of the hotel, and the carpet stained with blood rushes from the outside to the inside of the door. Outside the door of the hotel, all the police assault troops are killed. Arcado, who walks out of the door upright from the front, smiles sarcastically and looks forward to it. His expression came to countless spotlights and media cameras. There is no evasion, no retreat, just like a leader coming for a state visit, standing openly in front of many media in the world. It is indeed the leader, the leader of the dead.It is indeed the king, the king of the dead.Now, lonely and bored for more than half the world, he is standing here, standing in front of the world. Stretching out his white and blood-colored hands, he provocatively and rudely threw his own duel-declaring gloves at the opponent, announced his madness to the public, and spread the declaration of war longing to the world. Alcatel is declaring war! The thinking of monsters is different from that of human beings. Since the enemy is indeed here, since they do exist in the world now, that''s it, it''s simple, and it''s easy to handle. Send the document of the declaration of war to every corner of the world, then sharpen the sword, fill the bullet into the barrel, and wait for the rampant enemy to find the door. He is a monster. He longs for madness, eager to kill and be killed. Only in battle can he find his home, the final end. He is a servant, a servant of the master, a loyal mad dog desperate to destroy the enemy of the master. He is also a king, with his own dignity, and he will never be shamelessly like a hungry wild dog, searching every trash can in the world, eager to get the food he wants from it. Even if he declares war, even if he is killed in battle, he must have the last dignity, fulfill the last desire, dignified, and die on the battlefield like a person. Since the enemy wants to fight, let''s fight!Fight if you want, fight if you want, ignorant and stupid enemies, proud and arrogant opponents!Come on all of you! Your enemy, your opponent, the target you want to defeat is here! I''m right here, right here! This is what he meant, this is his declaration. From now on, war is declared! The war is coming! The enemy has heard the monsters voice, saw his crazy and powerful figure, and received his declaration of war. This scene, this script, this stage scene is really satisfying, and satisfying everyone who pays attention to it... Everyone has indeed received the message he sent, this crazy enemy dreaming lover, the old traitor eager to defeat the opponent, the prey that this extreme believer dreams of killing, this is the pursuit A message sent by the prey of the emperor of the ultimate man. They have all received it, and the declaration of war has been delivered to the other side. then The war can officially begin...... .. 177 Chapter 019 The fifth sign of war! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That night, Nagato and Saya did not pay attention to these things again, but simply created the illusion of disappearance and disappeared from the sight of hellsing and the millennium... Nothing else, but Nagato felt that his mercenary experience was enough. Becoming a mercenary is nothing else but Nagato''s choice after getting insight from Kira. This is a life experience, but also to temper Nagato''s character! Temper your mood with a wanton life! In the eyes of some righteous people, this method is probably a kind of evil way, but for Nagato, it couldn''t be more suitable... Because of his own personality, Nagato suddenly gained strong power after rebirth, but he didn''t lose much. He only assumed himself as a god for a time, and then gradually, this point gradually changed... But no matter how it changes, in fact, Nagato no longer regards himself as a human subconsciously! Kira''s words, for Nagato, were just like a scream, reminding Nagato that he still has a human identity. Since then, Nagato has kept asking his own soul, and then he discovered that a large part of his state of mind is actually catalyzed by a powerful force! Because of this, Nagato found that he still had so many unsatisfactory weaknesses in his heart. This is also the reason why Nagato was not crisp enough in the Naruto world, because his heart was not as strong as he thought! Therefore, Nagato sealed his own strength and intends to temper his state of mind through such a wanton life. Because of the three thousand emotions, Nagatos heart is like a mirror. As long as it is properly grasped and Sayas observation, it will There is a danger of confusion. Now that Nagato''s mood has reached a bottleneck, there is no need to deliberately exercise, because the long time will make Nagato''s mood more perfect. And for Nagato, the task of collecting Alcatel''s flesh and blood and testing Alcatel''s regular combat effectiveness has been completed, and the qualifications of hellsing members have also been obtained. Now only when the hell of London descends, as a member of hellsing, the mission to intercept Alexander Anderson! So Nagato stepped out decisively! ... ... Later, news of the disappearance of the two Nagato appeared in front of Integula, but even the owner of Hellsing had no time for him to take care of it at this time, because her servant brought her the most accurate and terrifying information! But when she took Alcatel to report to the Queen of Great Britain, a cat-eared boy named Captain Schrodinger appeared and came with a TV-like machine. In the eyes of the Queen of England, the great figures of the Knights of the Round Table, Integula, the hellsing leader, Acate the vampire, and representatives of the Vatican, the bishop Maxwells eyes made a noisy sound from that TV-like thing . On the screen full of snowflakes and white dots, the fat major in the white military uniform had round eyes with a weird smile and crazy eyes. Standing in the blood-smeared background, several old-faced people in Nazi military uniforms were tied up behind him, and the sign on his chest reads''I am a defeatist''.Biquge Novel www.spps.cc "Purpose?" Faced with Integula''s question, the major spread his hands and smiled wildly and madly: "Miss Integula, there are a group of people in this world who are for means and who do not choose their ends. what" "What about these people..." He raised his hand and snapped his fingers, with a grinning smile on his fat face, and said in a cheerful tone: "It''s us." On the screen, as he snapped his fingers, the already impatient vampires pounced on the bound prey, bite their throats freely, and began to devour flesh and blood. Even if this group of people used to be their superiors, it didn''t stop in the slightest. Obsessed with being a vampire to live, but forgetting the purpose of the establishment of the "Millennium", or deviating from the purpose of a major, the Nazi officers were thus sucked up all their blood by their subordinates who had become vampires and became mutilated corpses. The clergyman who has always maintained his composure suddenly frowned, and his pupils looked like a snake at the man on the screen: "You are crazy" "Crazy?" As if seeing something funny, the major suddenly laughed: "If there is no objection, I would like to ask." His two middle fingers pointed downwards, and smiled provocatively: "Where is the reason of your gods, and who can guarantee it?" "Have you forgotten who you are talking to now?" The major lowered his voice, his eyes contemptuous: "Should I put on a black guard uniform so that you can understand who is standing in front of you" "We are the guards of the Third Reich." The major raised his voice and spoke the language that a murderer could only speak without confusion: "Do you know how many people we killed?" "What you are facing first... is a crazy army that treats war as violence as breathing." The major smiled disdainfully, his eyes burning with hope and ambition enough to burn the world to ashes: "Think we are crazy? Don''t be stupid, it''s been half a century before you feel that way, it''s too late" The soldiers who once sang in the horrified eyes of countless people and reveled in war and death stood behind him, showing the same crazy smile. Everyone''s eyes were filled with blood-red hope and unstoppable hunger and ambition. As long as they live for one day, the world will be turned into a hell for them to revel. This is the millennium, and this is the last brigade. A group of war lunatics who are hopeless even if they are transformed into a different kind, and demons immersed in the flames of war. The meeting is still going on, and the millennium declares war on Alcatel, the strongest vampire who has destroyed his legion, yearning for a desperate, hearty fight that even makes everything fall into hell. ... ... At this time, in London, a silver-haired young man in a suit came here. Kira was sitting on a bench in the park, looking up at the pedestrians coming and going, the smell of flowers and grass growing in the wind was fascinating. The young man was wearing a neat suit, but he didn''t rush to hold documents in his arms like the group of office workers, biting his breakfast, as if he didn''t want to waste a second at work. Kira waited quietly, enjoying the last brilliance of this city... For Great Britain, the signs of war have come... 178 Chapter 020 Tune the Tiger away from the Mountain... The sixth half of my body! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The British Navy has lost contact with the USS Kitty Hawk. Thirteen disappeared. Through the satellite, the command found that the Kitty Hawk was parked 30 nautical miles in the Dun Sea in the Pacific Ocean, motionless. The enlarged satellite image revealed that a huge inverse swastika was smeared with some kind of red on the deck of Kitty Hawk. It didnt take much reaction time for the naval command to understand that the millennial offensive had begun and that the situation was beyond the scope of the British Navys operations. For monsters like vampires, there can only be experts who fight the monsters to solve it. The drumbeat of the war has begun to rippling gently, and this rhythm that has gradually begun to tighten is so beautiful. Two hours later, Integula, the head of Hellsing, arrived with the butler Walter, Silas Victoria, and of course the King of Monsters, Alcatel. However, the armed forces that can be dispatched by the current hellsing agency, apart from the hired mercenary and two inexplicably missing guys, are only a few people, and can be counted with almost five fingers. After fully understanding the situation, Integola fell into deep thought. The approaching helicopter was immediately destroyed by the vampire who occupied the Kitty Hawk, the missile was also shot down, communication was completely lost, and even the ship''s automatic operating system was destroyed. The Navy has nowhere to deploy more troops to solve this kind of thing.Even if it is several times larger, once it is connected to the opponent, it can only be annihilated by vampires several times less than your own. After knowing all the information, Integula, who was holding a cigar, slowly stood up and turned around to leave. But the Commander Perwood, who has been waiting for her to hear back, showed a surprised expression. This cowardly man often starts to get upset at this moment, making people wonder how this big fat man got to this position step by step. . "What''s the matter? Integula?" He asked anxiously. Spitting out a sip of cigar smoke, Integula, who had never liked this mediocre elder, turned his head and said, "We are the operational agency directly belonging to the royal family. We don''t have time to accompany you." "What, what..." "We are sure that the whole incident is a vampire, then we will take action on our own." Integula took a cigar and looked at the fat Perwood from the corner of his eye: "The Navy only needs to cooperate." He said unceremoniously that the command was fried, but Perwood still cowardly agreed to what Integula did: "Okay." He rubbed his hands anxiously: "I promise you the freedom of the Imperial Order of the State Church." "Understood." Integula smiled and turned to leave. Although it is highly possible to understand that this incident is a decoy, Integola did not allow the ghost ship to continue to exist. So, hellsing started to act. And where they cant see, the air mobile crusaders are gathering secretly, from various churches in the world, ready to go to the battlefield under the orders of the Pope to cleanse the pagans. In the darkness, the happy vampire corps is preparing a real fire, which will completely ignite this country that has been peaceful for too long. War is coming- When the howling sound ran across the sky, Kira sitting on the bench raised his head and smiled.Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com Tune the tiger away from the mountain without any complicated means. When the monster returns, facing the hellish London, the liberation of the Dead River will be a foregone conclusion! ... ... "So, the food here is really unpalatable..." On a park bench, a man with a cowboy hat and a band-aid on the bridge of his nose was chewing on food, but he spoke to Kira next to him. "Then you still buy so much?" Kira opened the paper bag in his hand, then took out the food sold in the fast food restaurant, responding to his words. "Haha, the old women there are very nice, they send a lot of things every time." The man on the other side of the bench faintly smelled of gunpowder smoke, but his expression was lazy like a tramp. With an embarrassed smile, he said, "Although it is ugly, but the look in the eyes that hopes to come again next time is really impossible to refuse..." "I didn''t expect you to be like this!" Kira said with emotion, "I just left a way for my possible failure, I didn''t expect..." "Hey, what are you talking about!" The man frowned. Although he had a different affection for the person in front of him, the inexplicable words of the other party really made him unable to understand. "You don''t need to understand what I mean, you can truly understand what I say when you die one day!" Kira swallowed the food in his mouth and stood up, ready to find a place to rest. "Hey..." Although he was very upset, the man still only yelled, and found that Kira hadn''t responded, so there was no other action. The mercenary''s career made him understand that the other party seemed to know what, at this time, he should stop people. Ask clearly next.But the intuition in his heart made him lack the courage to call people back... That''s the feeling that once I stop someone, I can''t go back... This man is the captain of the Wild Goose Death Squad, Bernard, a man who treats war as a profession, and also a strange man who can''t bear to refuse the eyes of the old woman in a fast food restaurant... If you leave his side in the war, this guy can be considered a gentle and good person! "But, half of my body, who would have thought that you, as the trump card for my rebirth after my failure, were so accidentally involved in this feast. This is like fate telling me that I have only one chance. I cannot afford to fail. once!" "In this case, among our generation, what a fight!" "It''s just that, if you really remember your face, can you still accept yourself, the one who is really killing countless lives, I look forward to..." Thinking like this in her heart, Kira quickly faded out of Bernard''s sight... ... ... At this time, Kiras goal, Alcatel, was still driving the fastest flying test plane in the world to the casino prepared for him in the millennium. The priest with many terrifying nicknames may have taken his subordinates ready to go, ready to enter London at any time, and Saya and Nagato are also in a corner of the city, waiting for them. The feast of hell is about to begin! ps: The preparation is complete, next, the song of hell!.. 179 Chapter 021 Hell is Coming Seventh! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Crusaders who had dedicated everything to the glory of the Lord once again assemble, and the knights from all over the world are flying to London by helicopter, and then bring death. On the edge of the city, on the other end of the wide river, Bishop Maxwell with snake-like eyes is waiting for the attack of the final brigade. At that time, the British heretics and the monsters abandoned by the Lord will all be reduced to ashes under the wrath of God He has smelled the breath of war, and can''t wait to wait, waiting for the start of the war, waiting for His Majesty''s messenger to send the new holy belt to him. At that time, the tie that burned like blood will decorate his sacrificial clothing with the blood and fire of London. And in the sky at the end of everyone''s sight, a group of airships walking through the clouds like ghosts are full of monsters longing for the flames of hell. When the night began to fall, the roaring jng flute suddenly began to echo in the army command room. It was as if at the moment when the moon was rising, all agencies lost contact with the headquarters. Amidst the whistling of the jng flute, bad news rang out in the headquarters. "The Central Intelligence Control Headquarters of the General Government has lost contact!" "Can''t get in touch!" "London BTN Social Control Bureau has also lost communication!" "Currently, the civilian communications and telephone lines in the metropolitan area are completely blocked!" The correspondent in the middle turned his head nervously and shouted: "There is no contact at the Royal Air Force Base either!" "Communications interrupted by the Atlantic Fleet Fleet Command!" "There is no contact with the Intelligence Control Department of the Ministry of National Defense!" With more and more bad news, the light blue s maps on the screen turned into dark reds representing warnings... Until the end, the intelligence that represented the arrival of the war finally sounded: "The general has a civilian-level report that found the airship team in Newfields, south London." With a cold sweat on his face, Pawood muttered to himself in disbelief: "The airship...is it really going to go to war?" Integuola was expressionless, smoking a cigar and replied, "Exactly." "Integola..." This woman who has always been known for her strength closed her eyes, and the tobacco mist rose from the cigar: "War..." "it has started!" ... ... The huge airships traveled through the night, flying in the bright and cold moonlight.It was as if the monsters who had awakened in the last years opened their eyes and flew into the sky in groups, casting a huge shadow on the earth. With the cheers that the vampires could not wait, the crazy war of the Third Reich ignited again from the dusty years, was held in the hands of the monsters, and was about to fall from the sky. The soldiers who have been transformed into vampires from World War II to the present cheered and roared: "Go!" The huge flying ships made a deep sound in the night sky, flying, crossing the river with their own shadows, and then covering the lights of London. Among dozens of flying ships, the vampires held their breath at the same time, and they seemed to have smelled the sweetness of flesh and blood in the air.The heart that had been dry for many years in the chest seemed to be beating nervously at this moment. Now that they have become monsters, they should move forward along the original crazy path and turn the whole world into a purgatory where they can survive. Even if what awaits them ahead is destruction. go ahead!go ahead!Toward hell!Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com The lights of London will turn into flames on the battlefield in a moment. ... ... Under the night sky, the astonished crowd in the street pointed at the sky overhead, and in the depths of the crowd, the quiet man who seemed not there smiled. The moment Kira was waiting for finally arrived He seemed to be able to hear the war-turned monster major on the spaceship cheering and toasting to his monsters! In the unanimous response of the vampires, he did not drink the champagne in his hand, but let it fall from his hand. At the moment when the wine glass fell to pieces, Kira saw countless streams of light flashing in the sky. In the night sky, they rushed out of the spaceship, drawing a fire like hell on the black sky. That is In the panicked and chaotic crowd, Kira''s eyes were illuminated by the flash of light, and he whispered: "Missile." The first missile gliding in the night sky penetrated the Big Ben that was still standing amidst countless winds and rains. Amidst the sudden rise of fire and loud noises, British gentlemen were proud of it. The symbol collapsed in the flames of war, the stones bounced to pieces, and the last groan was loud. Then came the second, third, fourth... and even the building that was lit in the explosion illuminates the entire night sky. The war was finally ignited, and the war began! In the sight of the crowd, layers of spaceships slowly spread out, and then aimlessly shed flames that had accumulated for half a century. There is no need to aim, nor any targets, they only need to play the first echo of the war. To vent the hunger and thirst in the monsters'' hearts, to announce their coming... Infinite flames fell from the sky, and this ancient capital of history wailed in the bombardment of missiles. Until this moment, the ignorant crowd finally reacted, screaming and running away. No need to explain more, they still understand: the war is coming. As if only for a moment, and as if after a long burning, the dark sky was burned red by the fire on the earth. Scarlet flames burned in the building, and the corpses involved in the explosion scattered messy on the ground. In an instant, the peaceful night scene turned into an abattoir in the monsters'' grinning smiles. The black clouds of London burned with blood-colored flames everywhere, like... hell was glowing There is no more order and discipline, the screaming and frantic crowd rushes around, looking for every safe place. ... ... Nagato and Saya are drinking tea at the teahouse at this time. After a few days of rest, Nagato was sharpening his sword at this time and waiting for the Israelis to add. In order to be able to kill Anderson, Nagato also specially prepared suitable weapons for himself. Nagato is also very clear about the situation in London at this time, but so what! Nagato''s sympathy has always been pitiful! ps: Thank you "dxsjh" and "False Mask" for your monthly pass!The song of hell seems a bit unpopular, well, let''s end it soon!.. 180 Chapter 022 The first move... Kill Anderson first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The legendary plane of ghosts and gods is a plane where the laws of matter are becoming stronger and stronger. Transcendental powers will gradually weaken over time, but everything in the world is in a certain state of balance. While the individual transcendental powers are weakened, it is called the power of technology But it is constantly increasing. At this time, through the level of technology far surpassing this world, in the mysterious base underground of the Daqin Palace, a Saya in military uniform is constantly fiddling with the chess game in front of him. This is a chess game called Hell Song. Whether it is the millennium, or hellsing, or the Holy See, or even the British government, they are all marked on this chess game. "Now that the Millennium has attacked London, the feast of hell has been held, Alcatel has been delayed at sea and will take a long time to come back, the Roman Crusaders are waiting, the Israelites probably have entered London. Then, for the first move, eliminate the first factor that may cause the accident!" "The strongest priest who has returned from all over the world alone, Israel, and the ace of the entire Holy See!" "Angel DustAlexander Anderson!" ... ... London is already a ghoul paradise at this time. Saya stands behind Nagato, looks at the tall body slowly walking in the distance through the densely packed ghouls, and whispers: "Waiting for you for a long time, Anderson Father!" In an instant, the fierce murderous aura struck Nagato over a distance of hundreds of meters like a steel needle. As a heresy, if he dared to appear in front of Anderson, he must be prepared for death. It''s like that sentence: heretics, death penalty! The logic is that simple! So a gunsword roared like a bullet, piercing through the bodies of dozens of ghouls and piercing Nagato''s head. It was as if the eyes were one and the other, and suddenly there was a straight blunt sword in front of him. Nagato seemed to have never expected that Alexander could achieve this speed with a pure human body! The screaming blunderbuss brushed his helix and whizzed past, deeply nailed to the wall behind him. "Sure enough, it''s still such a powerful force. In a sense, as far as the body is concerned, I don''t have such power in this state, but I have other methods!" "Mode Two-Fengshen Mode!" On the back of the hand, the Wind Acupuncture Pearl blends into the left hand, and Nagato''s entire breath rises. This is the ability to blend the wind into the spiritual power and fill the whole body, sacrificing the wind attribute attack and strengthening its own physique. Wind Blade, unless Saya helped, it would be difficult to condense a wind blade that could harm Anderson, so Nagato abandoned this ability. At this time, the storm of flesh and blood had erupted from the other side, and in Alexander''s hands, the bludgeon sword seemed to become a knife wheel that cut flesh, cutting the bloody path from the ghoul. The pure and violent killing intent had already enveloped Nagato. A distance of several hundred meters, Alexander broke through the barriers of ghouls, roaring and rushing in front of Nagato. It''s almost like a huge boulder finally began to crush after it has gained momentum, unstoppable. In the thunderous roar, Alexander had appeared in front of Nagato, and the cold gunsword slashed his head. There was a sharp clash of blades in the air, Nagato held a short knife in his right hand, withstood the head, and cut down the blunderbuss. This is a special weapon made by Nagato. It has a short knife that simulates the destructive power of blasting teeth. One is an extraordinary human who controls the wind attribute and spiritual power of the person! One is a crazy priest who has undergone biochemical transformation! The strength of the two is equal!qq novel www.qqapp.org Andrewson''s face seemed to blend with enthusiasm and calmness, anger and composure, and there was a daunting killing intent in the indifference. Under the explosive force, Nagato seemed to be able to feel that his bones were about to bend under this pressure, and the blade above his head was approaching inch by inch. Looking at his face projected on his round glasses, Nagato suddenly smiled: "What, at this level..." He suddenly drew another short knife from the space in his left hand and stab forward: "But you can''t kill me." In an instant, dozens of overlapping screams erupted in the air, sparks flying. The two people seemed to unconsciously wave their blades to the right at the same time, smashing the ghouls or human beings who dared to take the opportunity to approach them. Without flashing or avoiding, the two people attacked each other with such a fateful way of fighting, and both people''s eyes were full of provocative light. The gun sword and the short sword pierced each other''s chest at the same time, but there was no bleeding on Nagato''s chest, but a dazzling spark lit up. Nagato''s blade also didn''t feel like piercing into the flesh. There was a layer of tough and sturdy cloth blocking the blade''s advance, but the cloth shattered under the power of the short knife! "Armor?" He took two steps back with a look of surprise, his heart ached when he breathed, and the bones seemed to be broken by the huge power of the sword. He looked at the stubble of the two metal wires exposed in the cracks of his clothes, and smiled: "It''s a coincidence, I have it too, and you are gone, I have the advantage!" Stepping on the scarlet bricks under his feet, he rushed forward again. This time, he definitely couldn''t let the initiative fall into Andrewson''s hands! The black blade constantly fought with the cold blunderbuss, and the two roared at the same time, using all their strength to press on the blade. In the sharp sound, the blade of the blunderbuss suddenly broke into pieces of iron, and the crossed knives slashed towards Andrewson''s head. The blade shattered, and the remaining hilt flew out of Andrewson''s hands and shot towards Nagato''s cheek, while another new gunsword flew out of the cuff, blocking the direction of the blade''s advance. In the scream of the sword hilt, Nagato struggled all the strength to turn his head, and the hilt of the lasing shot brushed Nagato''s cheeks and cut a scarlet wound on his face. The two short knives that overlapped suddenly separated and pierced Andrewson''s heart from two directions. At the last moment, the two blunderbuss sent a huge strange force from the blade, pushing the blade of Nagato away, and the back of Andrewson''s hand was also cut by the blade. In an instant, both of them almost seized the opportunity to kill each other, but unfortunately, they almost came close. Andrewson, who had been chanting something with his head down, held the swords in both hands and suddenly crossed into a cross. The sparks generated by the friction between the blades lit up the inscription on his left glove. SPEAKwithDEAD! -Dialogue with the dead. "Amen!!" With the violent roar, the two figures once again rushed together. This time, only moving forward, not retreating, taking the life of the opponent! ps: Thank you "huiyi7", "happyfatman" and "xu1210" for your monthly pass!.. 181 Chapter 023 The priest is defeated second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Father Anderson!!" Suddenly someone called from a distance. After crossing the war-torn London, the Israeli team finally came, the black array rushed in the shadows, and Heinkru in the front had already seen the figure fighting. Without an order, the silent fanatics raised their guns in the silence and aimed at Nagato''s figure. At this time, only one bullet can break the fragile balance and end Nagato''s life, just-- "cut!" In the crisp voice, the few Israeli armed men in front of Heinkru were divided into two under a black sword light, and the blood attracted the surrounding ghouls... "Sorry, no traffic here!" The black-clothed girl held a long knife in her hand, looked at Heinkru and others, and said arrogantly! "Too arrogant!" At this time, a nun of Israel with a samurai sword sprang out from behind Heinkru and swung the knife towards Saya. It was the existence of Israel and Heinkru side by side-Takagi Yumi. River! So the battle begins! It''s just that the development of combat has always been unexpected. Heincrew gritted his teeth and watched the woman with a black knife in front of him continue to kill and kill her. Even Yumee, who is also good at using knives, only slightly blocked her footsteps, but the blood that belonged to Israel continued to increase. Keep it. Father Andrewson is hundreds of meters away, but this distance has become an uncrossed ravine under the obstruction of this monster daughter. "I came to participate in the holy war happily, how can I be blocked here like this!!" Heinkru and many of his colleagues raised the gun in their hands and kept firing at Saya, most of the bullets were avoided. A few did not avoid it but were bounced away by a transparent force! She lit a cigarette for herself for the last time, took a deep breath, replaced the previous Andrewson, and screamed: "Shall we ask ourselves what are you waiting for?" So the crowd no longer panicked, and countless people praised in unison, knocking the trigger at the monster. The voice of response resounded across the night sky: "We are Israel, Israel, Judas!" ... ... "What... fool..." A hoarse voice came into Nagato''s ear from the sharp scream of the sword, and he heard the hoarse voice of his enemy. The expressions of sadness and pride merged together, but they were still firm as iron stones. Andrewson clenched the sword and slashed forward, but his voice seemed to cry and laugh: "A bunch, big fools!" Although still in the fierce battle, Anderson still clearly felt that his partners were encountering unprecedented strong enemies, which reminded Anderson of his initial battle with the Black Wind Shuangsha. At that time, it was the same, I was dragged by the man in front of me, but my friends were killed one by one... "Proud? Or..." Nagato took a deep breath, and the short knife snapped: "Sad?" Andrewson did not answer his words, his eyes were firm, and he uttered a voice with the low voice in the wind: "We are neither an apostle nor an apostle, nor a traitor nor a traitor!" collapse! In the sound of tearing, the gunsword shattered, but the new gunsword was pulled out from his waist and pierced Nagato''s apple... "We only worship one thing, we just leaned down and begged the Lord''s love. We just leaned down..." He ignored the short knife in his left hand and suddenly narrowed the distance with Nagato. The two-handed blunderbuss slashed, and he roared hoarsely: "...the one who has gone against the Lord". Clash again! Andrewson had a sacred and hideous smile on his face, and the chanting was never cut off: "As soon as the time comes, we will throw thirty silver coins to the divine place and hang ourselves with straw ropes. Then we can become an apprentice party..." "...To hell together" Nagato gritted his teeth and felt the power on his arms that made him feel a little numb. Is this why the man in front of him is so powerful? Dedicating everything you have to the gods is only for faith, and only faith is left. Breaking through the limit of mankind with a burning soul, Alexander Anderson has already touched the realm beyond the limit with his human body! Frightening, Andrewson!! "It''s a touching existence!" Nagato moved his somewhat numb right hand: "Come again!" Andrewson once again raised his sword and uttered a firm and hoarse chant: "...As a team, I would like to fight against the 745,926 evil spirits in hell!" The final fight to the death has begun! "The power is completely liberated! Break the boundaries!!" In the voice of Nagato''s low drink, his body soared, and the black blade slashed the blade into Andrewson''s shoulder, and his fists hit his heart heavily. With a heavy knife, Andrewson flew upside down and fell to the ground. The outcome has been divided, and Nagato won this battle. Andrewson, who was almost nailed to the ground, still hadn''t died. His mutilated palm fumbled under the placket, and finally he found out the black long box. It is engraved with thick black fonts: "The third section: Matthew-Super Sacred Relics Administration." "Do you want to use that thing..." Looking at this scene, Nagato suddenly understood... The Holy Grail of Jesus, the sacred cloth of Christ, the long spear of a thousand men, the holy nail of Ilena... Among them, some have lost their traces in the long history, some have fallen apart, and only the last remains as one of the few remaining holy relics left by the Catholic Church and is treasured in the Vatican. But now, it appeared in Andrewson''s hands. That is the fragrance of miracles... "Irina''s holy nail." Nagato looked thoroughly at what Alexander was holding.He finally waited until that thing appeared. Once used, it will completely become an immortal monster, possessing the power of a monster, but without soul and mind, only a tool-like body remains. "This stuff is what Saya wants, so I can''t let you use it... ahem!" Nagato, who was about to step forward, suddenly coughed, with blood overflowing from his mouth, "The power of the wind has been used to its limit!" Spiritual power is essentially the power of the soul. Injecting the power of the wind into the spiritual power, in a sense, is to inject the power of the wind into your soul. This method will hurt the soul. Fortunately, Nagato now uses the existence of the wind cave beads, and the soul is naturally close to the wind element. Otherwise, let alone the use of wind attribute spiritual power, just after the wind power is injected, the existence of Maitreya in Nagato will probably be Be blown up! "However, I am just an existence of mine after all!" In an instant, Nagato unlocked his presence, walked to Anderson, and held down the opponent''s head, "I like you very much, anyway, if God is gone, you will be reborn in the Ten Thousand Realms, help me, get your soul out!!!". . 182 Chapter 024 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the night, hellsing, who had been hidden in the shadow of Britain, was also illuminated by the light of the flame. Because Integola and the steward were attending a meeting in the military headquarters, the only people left behind were the hired mercenary army, as well as the blood of Alcatel, the former policewoman, Silas Victoria. And now, the building that was once stained red by the blood of zombies and humans is once again facing the attack of vampires. The lieutenant who was in charge of leading the vampire squad to surround Hellsing here, but Zorin Brutz did not follow the order. In the eyes of this tattooed female vampire who is as strong as a philosophical brother, hellsing without Alcatel is simply vulnerable. If this is the case, it is good to eliminate it.She looked forward to the blood and fire of London, and couldn''t wait to invest in it, instead of surrounding a hellsing shell. In fact, Zolin, who violated the command of the major, saw the ferocity of hellsing in the first instant. On the top of the hellsing building, Silas Victoria stood with her arms in her arms, in the light of the airship searchlight, revealing the huge steel machinery on her back. The huge ammunition box showed sharp edges and corners behind her. The ammunition box with a size of three or four cubic meters was not in proportion to her body. There were two brackets on the ground just behind. Two four-to-five-meter-long gun barrels were connected to the ammunition box behind her, and fell to the ground obliquely, and under the light of the searchlight, the girl exploded with inhuman power-two Grasping the grip on the''barrel'' with one hand, suddenly lifted The muzzle of the black hole is aimed at the airship in the sky, and then a stream of metal like a torrent is ejected from the muzzle with the rotation of the bullet chain! This kind of monster weapon that is no longer under the control of human beings, in the hands of Silas, the power has been the strongest embodiment. After suppressing the airship''s artillery fire, under the command of Pernard, the airship was even shot down! Afterwards, the vampires were greeted by the tightly sealed chain of bombs, mines, and firepower nets. Outside the hellsing, countless mines have been laid. Under the erection of Pernard and the mercenary army, the entire HLLESING has become a fortress that can bury the vampire army. In the command room, where Uncle Xu once sat, Pernard leaned on a chair with his legs on the table, lit a cigarette, and spit out smoke: "This is the end of underestimating human beings." The light on the screen reflected the rising smoke, and he sneered with a sneer: "Sixty mines exploded at the same time. If you can avoid it, just hide." ... ... In the Daqin Palace, Shaye took out Anderson''s chess piece and looked at the chessboard... "All are still gaining momentum!" "Isser slightly failed, but the news did not come out, and at this time, the so-called arrow had to be sent. With the bishop''s desire for power and confidence in Israel, there is no need to worry about them retreating... " "Hellsing headquarters was attacked by a vampire. With Silas and Bernard, he should be able to support it for a while, but Kira really passed..." "Don''t you want to experience that kind of pain in your half body? You, the most murderous of us, already have such tenderness..." "But that''s fine, Silas is a variable, it''s better not to wake up!" ... ... Seeing the rising flames of mine explosions, Zolin''s twisted face became more and more ugly, her face was covered with all kinds of weird spells, and there was a pentagram on her forehead. With a grinning smile, she inserted the sickle into the ground beside her, and after she trampled on an innocent squirrel, she pressed her palm to the ground. A deep murmur came from her mouth, but it murmured in everyones ears. It was clearly close at hand, but she couldnt hear the words she was chanting, or what she was uttering was like crazy babbling. On her muscular arms, densely packed spells were swimming like alive, filling the earth.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc In this babble, densely packed characters squirmed on the ground, then piled up and bulged like insects, and finally transformed into a vaguely huge human form. After the giant thing twisted for a while, it turned into Zuolin''s face, grinning. In the eyes of the mercenaries, the giant stretched out his hand to smash the hellsing building, and smashed their limbs with that huge sickle. Even if it is just an illusion, it is extremely tragic reality before breaking free. Confused by the illusion, the soldiers who thought they had been seriously injured rolled on the ground and cried out, and in an instant, the firepower net that filled the hole in the mine disappeared. Even if Silas, who woke up in time, smashed the Phantom with his long cannon, it was too late. After the rushing army of vampires bypassed the minefield from both sides, they finally broke through the gate of Hellsing. From now on, the battle will be reversed, and what awaits the mercenaries will be mercenary massacres! "The hall is lost... the third team retreats" "The fifth team is fighting the enemy...ah" ... A series of bad news came from the headphones, and Pernard''s face was getting worse and worse. Under the same conditions, even the mercenaries who have experienced many battles cannot contend with vampires, not to mention that their enemies are also defeated and undead monster remnants from the hell-like surviving World War II. Carrying that huge sickle, Zorin laughed mockingly: "Is hellsing this kind of strength? It''s a laugh..." "Go forward, go forward" she smiled weirdly: "Kill all of them! Kill all of them!!" Sudden screams of blades filled Zuolin''s ears. The vampires not far in front of her were torn apart by the silver light of horizontal cutting, and the chaotic air current made a whistling sound at this moment. The silver-haired figure walked through the gap between the bayonet and the dagger, and the silver light in his hand waved.The bright smile on his face was smeared hideously by the blood of the vampire. That was the smile that even the monster shuddered at. "You guy..." Zorin clenched her sickle tightly and gritted her teeth: "Who is it..." Walking from blood and corpses, as if cruising in one''s own territory, they are obviously human beings who have been reduced to food, but they seem to be the emperor who dominates death. The monster''s appearance was so distorted that it made a hoarse noise, but it did not conceal the fear in his heart: "You...monster..." The spell engraved on her body wriggled for a while, followed by the pentagram that suddenly glowed above her forehead, crawling down from her like a bug, covering the entire corridor. From the feet, from the sides, from the top of the head, the squirming spells covered the entire space where Kira was, with her palms on the ground, Zolin raised her head, grinning on her ugly face: "Go to hell!" In the next moment, malicious dark power rippled from the curse and rushed into Kira''s head, brain, soul... The unbelievable sight was exposed in front of Zolin with the peep of the spell. Born by killing gods, controlling magic to build the Qin Dynasty, slaughtering creatures for oneself, and pulling away from the divine veins as adults, Zuolin was completely lost in an epic life... With the invasion of her own power, Zorin finally discovered Kira''s more terrifying secret, Kira''s most terrifying identity for her, and even the last team! "You...you, how could you be the president!!" tear! I don''t know when, a golden spear pierced Zolin''s chest, "In a sense, I am indeed Hitler, but I have been born anew." "You remnants of my relics, let me send you an eternal sleep, for the loyalty you once had... the gun of judgment!" .. 183 Chapter 025 The Crusaders enter the fourth more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a few minutes, Kira was left with piles of foul ashes and traces of someone struggling with despair. Gently tapping on the wall, Kira said towards the end of the long-silent corridor: "There is no need to be silent, Mr. Bernard." Pernard, who was confused because of the continuous strange noises, finally poked his head out. He didn''t see the vampire army preparing to attack, but saw acquaintances who had met him. "How is it possible..." He took a breath: "All, solved?" "As you can see." He spread his hands out: "I am a vampire hunter, at least for now!" Kira smiled: "So don''t let the lady behind you come out, I''m to vampires, well, you understand." He pitted a car from Bernard as a lifesaver, and under the admiration of the mercenaries, he continued to devote himself to the great mission of saving London. ... ... "It seems that the Crusaders are ready to join the battlefield!" Still in the palace, Saye removed the chess pieces of Zorin and Silas from the chessboard, looked at the chess game, and said happily, "It''s about to enter the climax of the script..." ... ... On the other side of the Thames, someone woke up from a deep sleep. At the call of his subordinates, Maxwell opened his eyes. The night wind with the smell of blood and burning blew from the opposite bank of the river, and the burning London seemed to ignite the clouds in the sky, turning them scarlet. In front of him, the subordinates with a cold smile on Sen said in a low voice: "The advance team of armed priests of Father Andrewson and others has entered London and is missing at this time." There was no hesitation because of this news. Anderson''s power, Maxwell knew best, "Anyway, when the war starts, Anderson will appear, because this kind of thing Anderson is always at the forefront..." "The imperial capital of London is already in a state of destruction; the fire is still spreading, and the dead are countless; how many ghouls will be produced is even more unknown; riots also occurred in the White House, and the deputy secretary-general of the president suddenly became incarnate in Congress. The vampire killed the president and 19 people in power." The priest behind him said in a low voice, and suddenly laughed: "I''m afraid it''s a mess now." The expression was still cold, and Maxwell''s snake-like eyes showed a sarcasm and joyful smile: "This is God''s punishment." "Who makes some idiots not know what is good and what is wrong, and proudly start heretics, the only thing that is more hateful is Daqin, but when we take care of Britain, it is their turn!" "It''s so good!" He took a deep breath of the wind with the breath of the dead. Behind him, the priests no longer looked like pity in the past, and smiled gleefully, with only indifference in their eyes. They agree with full agreement: "Exactly." The truth is the simplest, but in the words of the heretics, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred million, one trillion are dead, even if it is a capital, it doesnt matter. Even most of the time, they are even willing to personally go to the glory of the Lord. Heresy eradication Heretic, the death penalty!Yaoyao Literature Network www.11wxw.com Protestant, the death penalty! Behind them, there were constant bursts of strange sounds. It was like steel boots stepping on the ground, and the knights in armor formed an array, and hundreds, thousands, stepped onto the battlefield. Layers of sounds gathered together, and the footsteps of countless people sounded at the same rhythm, which was frightening and trembling. Not paying attention to the roaring noise, Maxwell issued an order: "The U.S. Detachment will be on the sidelines for the time being, and will intervene after further confusion." "Rush in from the outside and sweep everything!" Maxwell squinted intoxicated in the blood and fire wind: "Just do it!" "Let''s take Britain and Europe back from the hands of infidels and monsters." As Maxwell turned, the priests twisted their bodies, and behind them, Rulin''s iron armor reflected the cold moonlight. Holding a spear equipped with axe and spears and swords, everyone in the rigorous array is covered with heavy iron armor, with a strange mask. On their shoulders, they wore a white cloak, standing like a forest in the night wind, and there was no sound after the footsteps stopped. With a serious killing intent, those people gathered together.Following the call of the Lord and the Pope, they bowed their bodies amidst the tidy sound of steel, waiting for the order to enter the battlefield. The four commanders at the forefront issued a low report in turn: "Kurlanti Sword Friends Monastic Knights Association, the whole army has three hundred and forty participants, Jin Jie!" "Cala Toraba-Nueba Knights, 118th in the army, Jin Jie!" "The Knights of San Steno, the Legion of Tuscany, 257 in the army, advance!" In the end, a ghost-like knight uttered a voice: "Knights of Malta, 2,257 in the army, Jin Jie!" The knights gathered from all over the world leaned forward in front of the leader.Looking at Rulin''s array, the cross on Maxwell''s chest reflected an icy light, with a grinning smile. "We are here to serve by the order of His Majesty the Pope." The head of the Knights of Malta landed on one knee and announced in a low voice: "At the same time, Bishop Maxwell was promoted to Grand Bishop." "We once again formed the Ninth Crusade, the commander-in-chief is under the control of Archbishop Maxwell!" He carefully took out a holy ribbon decorated with yellow thorns and a vermilion background from his arms, and respectfully offered it. With a look that he had anticipated and excited eyes, Maxwell grabbed the holy band and put it on his neck, taking a deep breath of the cold air in the wind... "Amen!" He declared loudly: "I''m so crushed, I can''t help you!" Under the icy moonlight, his eyes pierced through the cold wind and the long distance, shrouded the burning London: "The goal is the British Empire, the capital of death, London! A fanatical re-conquest, officially launched!" So, countless people cheered in unison: "Amen! Amen! Amen!..." Amidst cheers, they boarded the already waiting transport plane and soared into the air. Dozens of black helicopters soared into the sky, flying into the sky in the gusty wind, obscuring the moonlight, casting a thick and icy shadow, and rushing to the battlefield... 184 Chapter 026 The Returning Monster King Fifth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the Crusaders marched, more and more people noticed the helicopter group in the sky. People suffering from monsters and fires had their last hope, and they ran out of the shelter and shouted for help. The announcement voice appeared as the helicopter group approached, and there was a gentle voice announcing: "God has won victory, God rules everything, God... is on earth!" "Please give John Paul II, the most noble pope in the world, unlimited peace, life and redemption!" "Please grant all the priests appointed by the Pope unlimited peace, life, and redemption!" Countless shadows in the dark night flew in the sky, and dozens of searchlights lit up at the same time, like beasts cruising in the deep sea. Cold and cruel, without any kindness. In the exclamation of all the''angels'', the gentle voice suddenly turned into coldness. In the sky, under a transport helicopter as huge as a monster, a sealed podium is suspended. As the lights turned on, Maxwell on the podium made a yn expression, and said loudly to the dozens of microphones in front of him: "Yes, we are the agents of the Angel of Death!" "Now we will convene the religious court to announce the verdict!" Maxwell''s face was distorted and he waved his hands: "Defendant: Britain! Defendant: Monster!" After he paused for a while, he grinned and shouted, "All sentenced to death! Death penalty! Death penalty!" With his voice, the cannon on the helicopter began to rotate its barrel, and suddenly, the sound of countless gunfire resounded throughout the night sky. Infinite bullets fell from the sky like heavy rain, and fell into the crowded crowd, blooming blossoms of blood. The blood of hell, more... The vampires began to assemble and confront the Crusaders in this hellish country! ... ... Once upon a time, a vampire came to England. In order to get his beloved woman, the vampire boarded a sailboat... The sailboat galloped at an incredible speed in the dense fog, from wave to wave. Finally, when the entire ship was killed... The ghost ship was filled with dead people and coffins and arrived at the Port of London. The name of the ship is Dimit, and the Russian is DEMITORI... "Is it finally here? Alcatel!" Saye put a chess piece symbolizing the Lord of the Dead River and the King of Lifelessness on the London chessboard, looking forward to it! "It just so happened that Brother Nagato also rescued Integola, although he originally intended to let that woman die and let the dead river run away, but that''s fine..." ... ... In an instant, the hearts of both living people and vampires couldn''t help beating rapidly, and under the pure malice and evil, they almost burst. They were about to scream out under this unfounded fear. With an extremely expectant smile, the bloody red robe appeared from the thick fog, like a demon king falling from the sky, falling between the Crusaders and the''last brigade'' array. Dressed in Zhu Yuhong''s clothes, his handsome face is full of expectation and frantic smiles. The prince of Macedonia, the king of vampires, Earl Dracula, descended from the sky and came to the battlefield! With an aura even more frantic and terrifying than monsters, between the two armies of the king of monsters who descended from the sky, tyrannical madness lurked in a gentle smile. On the glove of his right hand, a scarlet pentagram flickered, and a sentence in English and German was written around the pentagram: "The gate of hell where HE was hunted down, God is with us, illuminating the kingdom of heaven." Novel www.xuefu168.com The black figure fell from the airship in the sky, and with a murderous breath, the nameless werewolf captain landed on the ground. At this moment, the broken car rushed into the center of the battlefield with a roaring sound, and Kira jumped out of the car, "Fortunately meeting the werewolf and my prey, Alcatel!" ... ... At this moment, the last remnants of the German Third Reich, the Ninth Air Mobile Crusade, the monster king of hellsing, and hunters from afar from the Eastern Empire. The major, who overlooked the battlefield from the airship, smiled: "Vampire Panzergrenadier Group, the last group, the remaining personnel, the remaining troops, five hundred." "The Roman Catholic Vatican Pope''s Hall, the ninth air mobile crusader, the remaining troops, 2875." "The British Empire, the Knights of the Imperial State Church, the remaining troops, seventy-three." "An unknown intruder, a monster like an emperor, one." Blowing like a blazing hot wind, his glasses reflected in the burning London: "So all the actors are on stage." ... ... "How could it happen, Anderson, Israel''s armed men, why are they not here!" Mark Weisser looked at the battlefield for a few minutes, then suddenly roared loudly. On the battlefield at this time, the Crusaders with few top combat power seemed to be the weakest side, of course, except for the one-man power. This made the bishop''s heart full of anxiety! ... ... But on the battlefield at this moment, there is a terrifying silence. In the silence, the king of monsters: Alcatel suddenly shouted: "My master, Integurah Van Helsing!" With the joy of expectation, he shouted: "Please give an order." Integola, who was rescued by Nagato and Saya, overlooked the battlefield from a distance, his face was cold into the iron, and solemnly shouted: "Dye the white army with a silver gun! Dye the black army with a black iron gun Red! To a plant and a tree, dye all enemies bright red!" "When you see the enemy, you will kill! Annihilate them! Don''t let them leave this island alive!" After a short pause, the final command was issued: "Block the control-style zero number, open!" "Come back! Come back into tens of millions!" In the order of Intejila, Kira bet on Alcatel.He knew that the singing of hell would begin to sound, and the river of death would begin to flow on this battlefield! "Understood! My master..." In front of the two armies, Alcatel was breathing bloody air, and the turbulent malicious magic spread from him. "The bird of Hermes is my name... to bite my own wings to control my heart!" The spell from the Purily Scroll rises from the dead land of London. This is the chain set by Abraham Van Helsing, the first alchemist who entered into a contract with Alcatel, to bind and command the King of Vampires. The spells handed down from the oldest alchemy literature in the world constitute the final limitation and bondage of the Vampire King. Now, the forbidden spell sounded again after fifty years. This is the song of hell. ps: Here is another plot where Nagato and Saya rescued Integola... 185 Chapter 027 Dead River Liberation! Sixth more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the chanting of the spell, everyone noticed the coming of unstoppable fear. They madly fired their guns and attacked Alcado, while Kira suppressed the premonition deep in her heart and the urge to kill. Retreat quickly to the rear. Once the Dead River started, there would be no pause, and he had to withdraw from the range of influence of this taboo spell. In the depths of the frantic crowd, both humans and monsters are blazing wildly towards the monster king at the center. In an instant, Alcatel''s body shattered in countless bullets and turned into a blood mist. The blood mist swelled like a living thing, as if there was a living thing squirming in it, as if a black hole swallowed all the bullets. The sound of chanting still did not stop, and the final note sounded from the depths of the blood fog: "Destroy everything!" At that moment, it seemed that the dam that had stood for thousands of years collapsed, and the endless rivers of hell spewed out from the depths of the blood mist. This is a monstrous blood wave! Infinite blood spewed out from Alcatel''s remnant body, instantly soaring into the sky, the squirming blood spreading around like a living thing, instantly engulfing the frantic fired crowd. The crowd screaming and firing just disappeared, being swallowed by the scarlet river... Amid the sound of the waves, the river formed by the blood of countless people screamed and exploded. It is spreading, spreading at an unimaginable speed. As if the spring has turned into a river, the endless river of blood spreads and spreads around like a tide, squirming like a living thing, and the bodies of countless people emerge from it. The living beings swallowed by Alcatel reappeared from the river of death, whether it was the Sudan Guards, Iron Pot Army, or mutilated corpses hundreds of years ago, and even riding on ferocious giant horses in the Blood River. Lord Valakia rushing in! This monster, even his retainers, army, and even the people who originally belonged to him, have been swallowed up! In his own body, he released the river of death made up of blood-after plundering the blood of countless people, Alcatel sealed their lives in his own body, and became impossible to die no matter how many times they were killed. monster! Blood is the currency of the soul and the currency of life. By plundering blood, plundering lives, plundering souls, all the enemies who died in his hands became his own puppets, his own army. To release millions, tens of millions of death rivers by one person... This is the true king of monsters, the trump card of the Imperial Knights of the State Church, Dracula, who has already become a common name with the devil! In the spreading river of blood, countless troops and civilians walked out of it, swallowed all living things, and pulled everything into the river of death. Whether it is an elite warrior holding a gun or a knight riding on a giant horse to charge, there is still rotten and crimson blood. If the appearance of the last brigade and the crusade turned London into hell, then after Alcatel loses all his restraints, he will Engulf the whole of London! Under Kira''s feet, the infinite blood was surging and spreading, and the blood like living creatures squirmed up the wall. They are attracted by the breath of every life, and pull anything that is still alive into this river of hell.Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123xs.com In the first instant, the array of the Crusaders was overwhelmed, and endless monsters swallowed the screaming fanatics, and even the vampire army that had already turned into monsters was swallowed by the endless crowd. When the number of enemies rises to a certain amount in an instant, the war will go from fighting to torture and slaughter, and finally to a complete crush, swallow, and plunder. With the desire to drag the whole world into hell, Alcatel has changed back to what it was hundreds of years ago, laughing joyfully in the center of the boundless sea of ??blood. Behind him, the already dead cavalry lined up in a silent array, rushing out from both sides of Alcatel amidst his cheerful laughter and rushing into the battlefield. "Come on! Swallow it like hundreds of years ago, swallow it like decades ago, drag everything into the river of hell like this!" In the sight of countless people screaming and fleeing, Alcatel was sucking the air full of fear with nostalgia, waiting for the enemy to come forward. When the Dead River appears, the ending must be doomed. All living creatures will be swallowed by the Dead River, and their screams will become singing that echoes in hell. The current Alcatel releases all the dead from the body, advancing on the battlefield of death in an unrivaled posture: But it is also now that he only has his own life. No matter who kills him at this time, the life of the monster king will end. Don''t care about this, Alcatel looks forward to someone standing in front of him and fighting himself. Whether it is a stubborn man who is covered in bruises but still refuses to give up, or an army that is intact, or the strongest who rushes in front of him with a strong posture, no one is good! He looked forward to someone coming in front of him to slightly fill in the hunger and emptiness that even the dead river of Hong Kong could not satisfy. Even if only his own life is left, he will be the strongest! At the top of the ruins, Kira''s gaze crossed the rushing river of death, betting on Alcatel. I don''t know why, suddenly a feeling of compassion emerged from my heart. "Even so much blood can''t fill my despair, and I can only long to use killing to forget the emptiness in my heart. It is not the pursuit of battle, but the scream of the pursuit of death. It has swallowed the despair of countless people, but there is nothing left." "After the castle, the people, the people who missed, and my heart have all been lost, in order to let me spend a thousand and two in the battle, I just go on numbly... Becoming a monster is such a painful thing. ." "Is this... the sorrow of the monster?" Kira drew out the silver long knife from her body, crossed her knees on the ground, and adjusted her state. "I suddenly understood why I chose you as the prey of the sermon!" ... ... At this time, Integola had been knocked out by Nagato and sent away, while Nagato and Saya arrived on the millennial spacecraft. The Crusaders were not worried about under the dead river. Only the colonel and the troublemakers were left. wipe out! ps: There are two or three chapters left...... .. 186 Chapter 028 The seventh chapter of the fall of the millennium! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Stepping on the millennium spaceship, Nagato put away the wind cave beads that needed to be maintained, and re-worn the long-lost yin and yang seal. Almost the highest-level chakra filled every corner of the body for more than a year. The tempering of the mood and the strength were combined, and the beauty of that moment made Nagato''s face a slight flush. "Then try your own power, especially...Physique!" Amidst the chaotic gunfire and firepower, Nagato''s figure turned into a changing shadow, dodge the complicated bullet rain from an incredible angle. Stepping on the rhythm of gunfire, the dodge gesture seemed to be dancing, he appeared in front of the vampire in the front, slashing with a blade in his hand. In the strange sound, the soldier''s body was cut to pieces. The curse carved by pure silver in the blade''s blade kept turning in the air, like a silver trajectory, which kept moving forward and deflected. After breaking through all obstacles, it finally stopped. The bodies of the seventeen vampires had also been turned into fragments, and the splattered blood smeared four traces on the wall. "Ha, compared to the previous only relying on the power of ninjutsu to crush, now I don''t have any shortcomings!" The long goalkeeper''s silver short knife returned to its sheath, moved his muscles and said with a smile. At this moment, among the horns in the corner, the majors joking voice suddenly came: "Oh, the legendary son of the wind, welcome to my ship..." "The voice is loud, it seems to be in good condition, Fatty!" Nagato responded with a smile. "That''s natural, I''m a full fat man who eats all three meals a day," said the major in a contented tone and a puzzled voice. "So far, my plans have been perfect..." "It''s just... I never thought that there is such a powerful monster outside of the plan. You surprise me." "Ha, I hope you can be surprised later..." "Then I look forward to it, and I have prepared a suitable opponent for you, then, I hope I can see you again..." ... ... Turning off the communication, the major looked at the young black-haired man in front of his face, smiled and spread his hands out: "Mr. Watt, do you remember the agreement between us?" Mr. Butler, who had betrayed Hellsing as early as decades ago, became a young man again after he was transformed by a scientific madman. He looked at the major indifferently, waiting for his next words. "Want to know who is the strongest between myself and Alcado? Want to kill Alcatel?" The major turned his gaze to look at the hell scenery on the battlefield: "Now, is the best opportunity." This is what Watt, nicknamed "Reaper", made when he betrayed Hellsing. When Alcatel was strongest and weakest, he would fight the King of Monsters. just-- "It''s a pity that neither the major nor the housekeeper can realize your wish..." The cat-eared boy Schr?dinger appeared in front of the major at this time, with traces of blood on his body. "Ah la la, are you the surprise that Mr. Monster just said?" The major was really shocked at this time, "Lieutenant Schrodinger!" "No, that little kitty was digested by Saya long ago..." The cat-eared boy said with a smile, his body deformed and transformed into a military uniform Saya, "I just killed that crazy scientist, now it''s your turn. !" "I will never allow you to disturb the duel of my lifetime loyalty!" Watt took the lead. He had already regarded the duel with Alcatel as the goal of his life. Facing the blocker, he could only kill. !61 Wenku www.61wenku.com Even the original owner is the same! just-- The dense steel wire enveloped Saya, but was blocked by the shield in front of Saya. The powerful cutting force could not help this weird shield. "To be honest, if you have been waiting for you to liberate Alcatel from the Dead River, Saya and me, I would have slaughtered all of you long ago. There is really no beauty in this pile of beasts!" After Schr?dingers cat was arrested, Saya tried his best to gain the ability of the opponent. This almost immortal power was really tempting, but unfortunately, after countless experiments, Saya came to the conclusion that only one can pass the swallow. The opponent gains his abilities. So the Shaye unanimously recommended the No. 1 Shaye as the user of this ability. In view of the fact that it is difficult to improve the ability after becoming Schr?dingers cat, Sayas concentrate almost most of their AT power on Saya No.1, because Saya No.1s AT field is almost the strongest, and Watts silk thread is natural. It''s useless! "Although you are very distinctive, but not the type I like Saya, then, goodbye!" "AT force field, full power!" ... ... The werewolf, standing in front of Nagato at this time, is the legendary werewolf! "You don''t have to try illusion skills now, try ninjutsu! Lei Dun-Chidori Bengquan!" Ping raised the flashing right hand, Nagato launched a charge! The pupils under the brim of the werewolf captain noticed Nagato''s figure, and they enlarged in shock. And the right fist that had gathered the manifested Lei Dun Chakra had broken through the air, and the flashing electric current was faintly filled with thunder and waves. In the silence, the right fist tore the captain''s uniform, and then sank into the opponent''s chest. The next moment a loud noise erupted from the captain''s back, a huge burn mark appeared on his back and penetrated his body vigorously, tearing the clothes behind his back, then flew into the air and turned into a gust of wind to dissipate. Should I say that it is really a monster?If it were an ordinary vampire ghost, he would have been punched through by this punch long ago, but the werewolf captain who had completely endured this punch was just a step back? However, if the current rages in the internal organs, it is impossible for a monster to last for long, right? In the next moment, Nagato fully realized what is meant by: wounded beasts are the most dangerous! Under the central attack, the silent enemy''s face suddenly twisted, muscles and bones quickly grew and deformed, and finally turned into a complete wolf head! The human shell as a disguise was shattered by Nagato, revealing his original appearance, his face still silent as if nervously necrotic, but a hint of expectation appeared in the depths of his eyes? What to expect?I''m afraid even he doesn''t understand it. "Yes, die!" Suddenly understanding the opponent''s will, Nagato also put away his playful mood, with a seal in his hand, and six black jade appeared behind Nagato... .. 187 Chapter 029-Ending Monsters First You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!London, the Dead River is raging! Kira was not in a hurry, but slowly adjusted her state, completely ignoring the howls of the city. In the turbulent bloody river, one by one dead people appeared from the dead river. They had lost themselves, and only a monster-like body remained, swallowing everything in this terrifying river of blood. "Then, let''s start!" After standing up for a long time, Kira said, and at the same time drew out the silver long knife he had modified from the Scorpion King''s weapon, and looked at Alcatel! At the same time, standing at the highest point of the entire London, the huge black shadow showed a wicked smile. Because he also found the enemy who was about to charge himself. Alcatel was looking forward to a feast of death he dreamed of. Standing in the middle of the monsters, scarlet shadows squirmed behind him, countless monster-like eyes opened in the thick blood, greedy Overlooking the entire hellish world. "Come on, come on!" Alcatel clenched his white gloved palms and drew out the huge silver pistol. Almost unable to suppress the joy in his heart, he let out an expectant laugh, "Come on, as it was thousands of years ago, as it was hundreds of years ago, kill me!" "Fight against demons and monsters as human beings..." Alcatel sent out an invitation to the final feast, muttering expectantly, "Break through all obstacles, come to me, let our play come to a perfect ending!" "as you wish!" Kira moved. Even if he lost his divinity, Kira still possessed the most powerful human body, a body that could not be matched by a transforming man like Anderson. Over the past 50 years, the continuous training of martial arts of the national martial arts, let Kira almost ignored any obstacles and broke a bloody path from the dead river! Blood is sprayed, flesh and blood fly! Kira slashed out, cutting out the surrounding monsters in a circle, and looked at the monster king located in the monster castle. Kira showed a golden scepter in his left hand, which was a spear of judgment! With one shot and one shot, like a butcher, Kira swims upstream in the river of monsters, like a god or a monster! The time passed by, Kira, slowly but firmly, retrograde the river of death with a human attitude, but all the monsters that approached were killed! But there are too many monsters in the Dead River. They are not hundreds or thousands, but millions, tens of millions. Just like this, using human power to deal with monsters, killing a few is already very impressive. , But now, Kira has killed tens of thousands in a short period of time! "No, I won''t be able to win even if I reach Alcatel like this, so!" Kira turned the golden sceptre in his left hand with a whistle, turning into a golden spear! "Go, the gun of judgment!" The powerful weapon that once killed the monster Scorpion King in the original work turned into a golden light, and with a sound, it completely cut through the thick river of blood, and with one blow, it penetrated Alcatel! At this moment, the monsters in the Dead River seemed to be affected, and some monsters even began to disappear into ashes. Kira instantly seized the opportunity and rushed towards Alcatel''s place. Alcatel was not dead! Even a legendary weapon like the Gun of Judgment cannot destroy the Inanimate King, because monsters can only die in human hands. This is Kira''s intuition! In fact, Kira was completely right! "Hahahaha!!!" The crazy figure stood up again, "It turned out to be this gun, this gun that penetrates Jesus! Haha, what a beautiful weapon!!!" "Then, let you hurry up, and immediately, I''ll behead your head!" While talking, Kira burst out of her last physical strength and started sprinting!Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com Suddenly there was a thunderous explosion in the sky, and the first slightly scarlet raindrop fell from the sky, making a small ripple in the pool of blood on the ground. "Unfortunately, the time left for you is over." With regret and sarcasm, Alcatel''s voice came from the depths of darkness. Countless horrible and strange eyes suddenly opened in the turbulent bloody river, full of malice like a devil hiding in the dark. Scarlet blood with a hideous aura rose from the ground, like a creeping shadow overlooking the entire London that was gradually extinguishing in the cold wind. "The feast of purgatory has ended, and your determination to defeat me is no longer possible." With a twisted smile on his face, he slowly melted into the bloody shadows: "Now, what will you do? The regret that you show by pounding your chest and crying? Or is it hysterical enough... to challenge the monster with countless lives? ?" The endless black monsters sank into the bottomless scarlet with the likeness of the blood river. At this moment, the blood in London seemed to be attracted by some kind of weird, rippling! The rush of the Dead River is finally over, and what begins now will be a huge and terrifying return! Looking down from the sky, it seemed as if countless large or small scarlet arrows appeared suddenly on the land of London, like direction signs, aiming towards the center of the world, where Alcatel was located.They continue to rush and converge in the direction of Alcatel, the small ones become big ones, the big ones become giant ones, and finally they completely merge into the rushing bloody river. The eyes of countless monsters opened from the bloodstream, looking at the life in them with hungry greed *greed*. Every arrow is made of the life and blood of the deceased. The hard currency with blood as the soul, and the collected blood contains the lives of all the dead.Alcatel is plundering the entire London life in this violent way. He wants to swallow London...into his stomach! The hearts of all survivors were completely coldthe only chance to defeat Alcatel had disappeared. At this moment, thousands of souls reunited in Alcatel''s body, and countless lives will be available for him to squander. The body of the deceased instantly turned into a shriveled corpse under the malicious call, but the living found that his wounds began to bleed and could not stop.In the end, all the blood and soul were drawn out and gathered in the river rushing towards death! "Don''t have a bad memory, monster, I said...I will kill you!" Sprinting in a sea of ??blood, Kira''s whole body seemed to burn. At this time, the gun of trial that penetrated Alcatel gave out a dazzling golden light, which looked particularly dazzling in the crimson world! The next moment, as if the world''s time has stagnated! Kira''s body glowing with golden light appeared in front of Alcatel in twilight, slashing from the head of the dark figure! "what!" Alcatel had surprises in his eyes, as well as obvious surprises, feeling the passing of his own life, unlike the past, it was the passing of immortal sleep... As he died, Alcatel saw his opponent, the silver-haired figure. At this time, the young man was not here... "It was originally like this..." .. 188 Chapter 030 Ghosts and Gods End Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the sun of dawn hits London, the whole city has already turned into blood! Kira, who looked rather old, walked out from the center of the blood river step by step holding the gun of judgment. There was no sadness or joy in Kira''s heart, as if she had seen through the red dust, something was brewing in her heart, and Kira couldn''t tell what it was. He just felt that her previous life had been confused. "I am the incarnation of the human world. Why do I want to become a god? Why do I want to get the power of a monster. As a human, you should have a human duty, right?" The old man muttered to himself, accompanied by the fading golden brilliance, making this man particularly eye-catching. However, at this time, it was not him that attracted the most attention of all survivors. It was the dead river that had slowed down, but no one knew that the lord of the dead river was no longer Al. Carter. Boom!!! There was a violent sound, and the survivors looked up at the sky. The yachts in the sky turned into countless fragments in an instant, mixed with sparks and fell. In this hell-like city, it looks very beautiful! Boom!!! Once more accidents rose, countless black flames were like sparks from a prairie fire, igniting the blood of the whole city, the flames assimilated the dead river, and in the center of the flame, Saya was holding a red jade and looking forward to it reverently. "The jade of soul, the light of evolution, the river of life, now, only the part of the power that is still absconding is left, my jade is completely finished!" "Little Naraku, Big Sister Sayah is coming to you right away, don''t run away!" At this dawn, the song of hell finally ends... ... ... That night, the river of death was born, exposing the truth of the world to the world. The term vampire was also widely known. That powerful undead creature attracted countless people who longed for immortality and gave birth to countless vampire hunters. Someone even pointed out that when Daqin was founded, the undead army that swept across the four directions may be similar to the existence of vampires. Daqin remained silent about this. In view of the mystery and strength of this country, the world is very noisy, but no one really Dare to provoke. Kira, the emperor of the Great Qin Empire, officially stepped onto the stage of history at this time, and was known as the strongest man to end the glory of the strongest monster king! At this time, Kira looked like a handsome uncle who was over half a hundred years old. When he killed Alcatel, Kira, who had no inhuman powers, consumed herself in order to urge the gun of judgment and resonance with her. With a life span of several decades, Rao is known to have the strongest human physique. At this time, he has only a life span of several decades... You know, when the divine nature was originally extracted, Kira''s age was only about 20 years old as an ordinary person. With Kira''s physique, it is very normal to live to two hundred years old!8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com "However, I finally understand. Is this the feeling of aging?" In the base of the palace, Kira, or the man under the pseudonym Qin Zheng, felt so moved. "I now think back to my life. A feeling, quite memorable..." "I can feel it, but it seems that I still can''t really understand it!" Nagato also appeared here at this time, looking at Kira, "So, what about you, what are you going to do next?" "Of course I will do my best to grow the empire, raise my children, and then spend my life in peace, without regrets..." Kira took out his book of the dead, "This book will be regarded as the inheritance of the Great Qin Empire in the future, let it live forever and protect my descendants!" While speaking, Kira didn''t have any nostalgia for this treasure book that was made by exhausting his own efforts. It was a mentality to see through the world. "..." Nagato could feel Kira''s heart, but couldn''t understand it. This is not a question of aptitude, it is a question of the heart. It is the precipitation of years and Nagato whose time has been solidified by itself. but-- "Among us, there is such a you, it feels good!" Nagato stood up, and the space vortex appeared behind him, "Then goodbye, I have something else, let''s talk next time..." ... ... "From now on, let the ghost and god legendary plane develop by itself, let''s watch it behind the scenes, what will this world look like..." Stepping out of the space vortex, Nagato said to Saye who was waiting on the side. At this time they had arrived near the Maple Village in Inuyasha World. "Yeah!" Saya didn''t have many objections to this. Nagato and the others were able to deal with a lot of worlds, and the world in the future would be infinite. It is no big deal to give up a world. At this time, Nagato and Saya came here to digest what they got in London! The first is the Dead River. That thing is integrated by Sayas four soul jade, and it has become an important backup for Sayas. In a sense, Saya is similar to Alcatel. This undead ability is effective for other Sayas except the first one. Said it is a very useful force. The technology of the millennium has long been passed back to Bai Yujing by Saya, and the raw materials of werewolves and vampires were naturally sent back together. In the end, Saya captured all kinds of power! After Shaye took the human complement plan as a sacrifice and transformed into an existence with an AT force field, he possessed another power, which is deprivation. Just as Saya deprived Schr?dingers cat form of existence before, the girl has the ability to devour the enemy, analyze the enemys power on the basis of life, and strip off their power. Probably as long as it is a carbon-based life, Saya can deprive the other party of the ability, of course, the premise is that Saya must swallow the other party while the other party is alive. "In terms of potential, Saya is the strongest besides me!" This is Nagato''s comment on Saya after Saya''s transformation. He took out a ball of light in his arms and handed it to Nagato. This is the power that Saya robbed from the butler of death. To be honest, Saya was also surprised. The power of the butler, which is obviously a skill, could be deprived. Saya''s view on this is that the other party has integrated his skills into his life. "Then, let''s go, time is tight now, my prey is probably nearby..." .. 189 Chapter 031 Reversal of the hair and the third more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Nagato''s eyes, the world of Inuyasha is an extremely chaotic world, especially in the memory of previous lives, early and late, Nagato feels that this is basically telling the story of two worlds. What Nagato remembers most is that as Inuyasha''s abilities become stronger and stronger, his enemies are getting stronger and stronger. In the early stage, he has the wind wound of invincible power. In the later stage, it is a useless move. Strange, can block the so-called profound meaning of this move so-called slashing a hundred monsters, making people look at the stomachache. However, this does not hinder Nagato''s understanding of the world. This is the last era of natural monsters, and it is probably a glimpse. Powerful monsters appeared in this era, revealing their last glory, but the last era is indeed the doomsday era of monsters, and this is also the monster that swallows up the growth of monsters like Naraku. One of the causes of birth in this era. In this era, there are not only monsters born naturally, but also various monsters born out of humane emotions. For example, the black-haired short-sleeved woman in front of Nagato at this time The comb monster, the reverse hair knot! With a piercing sound, the blade of the wind whizzed and shot towards the Nifa Jieluo who shuttled among the trees. "Damn it, I caught up so soon!" When I looked up, I found the nightmare in the sky behind him on Nifajie Rome, especially the indifferent gaze that seemed to be a cat catching a mouse, which made Nifajie Luo very angry. Before today, Reverse Hair Zhiluo was still the same as before, laying numerous traps in a dilapidated village, waiting for her beautiful hair to enter her hunting range. Who knows that the prey hasn''t been waiting, waiting for a perverted mage hunter. Hell, Ji Fa Jiluo swears, he really has never seen a mage like Qiangcheng! Fleeing, without much hesitation, the girl monster immediately ran away and hid in the forest. She was worried that her rapid movement would lead to the discovery of that terrible mage. She could only try her best to hide her breath and attempt to leave quietly. But looking like this, it seems that it still failed! But Jifa Zhiluo wasn''t the kind of little monster who could catch it with no one''s hands. He exploded fiercely with his demon power, forcibly speeding up his body, and flashing past the incoming wind blade. Boom! The wind blade just cut off on the trunk of the big tree where Nifa Zhiluo was standing just now, and then the power of the wind exploded, and the strong air current pushed her body and hit the big tree in front of her. on. However, this kind of impact seemed to be innocuous to her body. After she stopped her body, her right hand pulled her hair again, pulling her body in another direction. Then, where she was just now, it was a moment. Cut off by a wind blade... Reverse hair Jero looked bitterly at the guy who was jumping in the sky and attacking him, completely ignoring the opponent''s attack, and started to rush towards her body at full speed. Only in her main battlefield can she have a chance to escape. "Oh! Are you ready to choose a battlefield that is good for you to challenge me? But this is fine, so that you can find your body, and if you don''t completely convince you, there is no way to get a qualified shikigami!" That''s right, what Nagato needs at this time is a shikigami! In the communication with Kikyo, Nagato was obviously very interested in the existence of Shikigami. In fact, although Nagato was very interested in those artificial Shikigami, he didn''t know how to make it. Fortunately, there is an Inuyasha world! This is a world where monsters run rampant, it is simply a warehouse of Shikigami! After receiving the light ball of the death butler''s power, Nagato immediately thought of Jiro, not for anything else, probably because she was the first beautiful monster to appear in Inuyasha in the memory of her previous life! And the hair and Watt''s wire used by the opponent are the same type of weapon!Fun recitation book www.qusoshu.com Especially the opponent''s body is a comb. As long as the comb is not broken, the comb monster is immortal. This monster is too suitable to become a shikigami! Soon, Nagato followed Nifa Jero to her old lair-a lair made up of countless heads! Covering his nose and stepping into the battlefield chosen by the opponent, Nagato said, "Woman, lets go! As your future master, it seems that I need to educate you. Its too inconsistent to use this place as a nest. My aesthetics..." "Master, damn mage, what are you dreaming of!" Zheng! With a crisp low hum, Nifa Jero drew out the sword from his waist, and at the same time, with a move with his left hand, a large flame of flame shot towards Nagato. "The ghost fire!" "Little moves are useless to me!" Nagato can clearly see the countless hairs hidden in the flames, and there are a few skulls drawn by the hair on the left and right behind him, and they are rushing towards him. Although this woman called Nifa Gero is beautiful, she uses it. His weapons are not flattering, they are all dead hair. Cang! Nagato suddenly cut out several huge wind blades, tearing the skull of the hair that was slowly advancing on both sides to shreds, and then took the wind and waved his hand. The wind blades around Nagato rushed into the reverse hair knot. Luo''s ghost fire was in the air. The ghost fire is only a flame produced by the burning of white phosphorous after death. It is only a few hundred degrees. Facing the wind blade of Nagato, it has no effect at all! puff! The flame went out, the ghost hair cut off!There is even a wave of wind blades attacking the reverse hair Zhiluo! Reverse hair Jero flashed through the wind blade, her body flew upside down gracefully, turned to a higher level, stepped on a piece of hair, and at the same time, her hands danced like a piano, and a few shiny hairs spread out from her fingers. Under her manipulation, it seemed to be a silky thread. "It''s really good, and as long as you get Watt''s power, plus some basic refining techniques, you can refine a powerful hair, which is completely competent for my Shijin, such a role!" "Asshole! All said, you are dreaming!" Nagato was furious at this guy who was always talking to himself, countless silk threads were cut from all directions like a net of heaven and earth, as if to shred Nagato''s body into pieces, just-- Suddenly, Nifa Jiluo trembled all over, and the power of the whole body was lost in this way. The silk thread of manipulation naturally stopped. The girl monster turned her head. In the middle of her lair, the red-haired boy was walking Take out a red comb from the red skull. "All said, you don''t have the right to resist at all, do you? I would like to ask you a lot of advice in the future, dear Jero!" Nagato strolled to the front of Nifa Jero, reached out and touched the other party''s cheek, looking at it With a reluctant expression, he said calmly... ... ... At this time, in the West Kingdom, Saye looked at the information that Ling Yue Xianji had passed over with a funny face, opened it and looked at it, and was shocked, "I didn''t expect..." "This time, I will do it!" I don''t know when, Shashengwan appeared next to the two women, glanced at the information in Saya''s hand, and his face was pale, "I will end him personally!" .. 190 Chapter 032 Inuyasha mutation fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, Refa Jero succumbed! After all, in the world of monsters, the weak and the prey, except for those monsters, the nobles will have the so-called dignity. Even if Nifa Jiluo was influenced by human beings because of his birth, he has a strong self-esteem. Under the threat of life and death, he still succumbed! Soon, Nagato injected Watt''s power into Nifa Jiluo, then banned her and sent her into the world, where naturally someone would help Nagato educate this newcomer. Then Nagato started contacting Saya, preparing to take down the second and temporary final goal of this operation-Nai! The birth of Naraku was influenced by the jade of the four souls. In a sense, Naraku was the master of the jade of the four souls.Therefore, for Saya, the existence of this guy makes Saya''s jade of four souls not perfect! Kill him and seize his power to make the jade of four souls more perfect, and Saya''s ability to create clones made Saya very jealous, especially those clones in the original work, in the eyes of Nagato and others, they are very potential. exist! just-- "There is such a thing!" Nagato was also surprised. He didn''t expect that his own chaos would cause such a thing to happen. It is really... surprising! "But, it''s really interesting!" Saying this, the storm surged, and Nagato''s figure disappeared into the sky within a moment! In this world with ample aura, Nagato''s Wind Cave Orb exerts much more power than in the legendary plane of ghosts and gods! ... ... This is a majestic castle in the Warring States Period. This is a strong human domain, but in this world where monsters are rampant, the strength here is only for humans, just like now, because of the problem of monsters, except for the monsters, they are invited to come... "You are the demon masters. Haven''t you already asked you to call out all the masters in your village? How come they are all women and children. That big spider monster comes back to attack every night and has eaten several excellent ones. Soldier!" The person who received the Demon Master and his party was a pale city lord.It''s a pity that due to the identity of the other party, the demon masters can''t raise their heads and observe carefully, otherwise you may be able to see that something is wrong with the city lord! "Please rest assured, adults, I have brought out all the masters in the village, and they are my daughter and son, they are the best masters in the village, please see their skills tonight!" The leading Demon Demon Master returned respectfully. Although his experience was rich, his strength was unsatisfactory. As the only Demon Demon Master who could look up and observe the City Lord, he didn''t even see what was wrong with the City Lord. But in the final analysis, the demon master is just a person who uses weapons made by the body of the monster to fight against the monster, and is a human being who uses spiritual power like a non-master. "Just like my father said, come on, Amber!" With the exception of the daughter of the demon master leader, Shanhu whispered to comfort his obviously nervous younger brother Amber. Just when Kohaku was trembling with nervousness, a burst of dark clouds condensed over the castle, gradually forming a huge black vortex, a huge spider head, hissing out of it. "Come on! Coral, Amber, be careful!" Seeing the strange appearance of the monster, the leader immediately conveyed the instructions to the people, and everyone including coral immediately dispersed and blocked in front of the monster in a fan shape. Regarding the coral and amber, he deliberately warned. "Encircle him, Coral, you come to the main attack!" The battlefield leader immediately saw the reality of the monster, and immediately rushed to the monster from three sides with other demon masters, and let the strongest coral as the main attack. The flying bones in her hand were these huge bodies. Daomuxsw.com www.daomuxsw.com "Hey!" Facing the oncoming demon masters, the big spider monster spewed a huge amount of spider silk from its mouth and swept toward them. The experienced demon masters quickly flashed past the obstruction of the spider silks, only Amber was accidentally entangled with her ankles and wrists because of tension, but was also instantly cut off by the nearest demon master. broken. "Calm down, Amber, see what your sister does. There is nothing scary about this monster!" Its not that the bigger the body, the more powerful it is. The truly dangerous monsters are those that can be humanized. They still maintain the prototype of animals. This is the best proof that the monsters are still in the middle and low level. In addition to their instincts, these monsters are only equivalent in intelligence. It''s just a child among humans. So as long as they can harm their bodies, they are not threatened. "Sorry, I will pay attention!" "go to hell!" When Kohaku was rescued by a two-axe slayer, another slayer who used a huge meteor hammer and mace had already deceived the monster, and swept the weapon with both hands. It directly smashed the giant leg under the monster, restricting the spider''s movement. "Okay, stop it, Coral!" Coral''s father also put the stick against the monster''s neck, completely controlling the situation. "Flying bone!" Coral aimed at the monster''s head and slammed the flying bones in his hand vigorously. The powerful weapon made by the body of the monster whirled in the air several times, crushing the upper body of the spider monster! "That''s amazing, sister!" "Coral is the strongest master in the village!" On the other side, Amber and the Demon Eliminator who had not caught up to join the battle also looked at the coral that easily split such a huge spider in half, and sighed. The monster has died, and the demon masters present, including the Coral who just solved the monster, their vigilant heart relaxed a little after the fierce battle. Just as the demon masters were preparing to deal with the evil of monsters, a thin and transparent spider silk quietly climbed onto Kohaku''s body, but-- A green sword light cut it down! The earth shattered, and the cut spider silk seemed to turn into a fuse, and a green flame was transmitted to the city lord along the spider silk! "what!" Everyone was stunned by this sudden blow, and then the city lord made a painful scream in the fierce flame, then turned into a spider monster, and gradually shattered... "Ah! Monsters!!" The city lord''s subordinates fled, but the demon masters were stunned, not only because of the city lord''s change, but also because of this silver-haired monster exuding noble aura! At this time, the Sasheng Maru did not pay attention to the wishes of the demon masters in front of him. It was only because of the memory of the time when he saved people, but it was only smoothly. After all, the Sasheng Maru was not Nagato, he was a real monster! "Come out! Do you want me to invite you!" The icy voice of Shashengwan echoed in this space, a huge pressure appeared out of thin air, and the demon masters around him couldn''t move under this huge pressure. "Unexpectedly, I met you so soon, my dear brother!" In the shadows, the red fire rat Qi slowly appeared. In his hand, a huge machete was dragged and scratched on the ground. A long trace...... .. 191 Chapter 033 Fifth for all reasons! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Unexpectedly, I met you so soon, my dear brother!" In the shadows, the red fire rat Qi slowly appeared. In his hand, a huge machete was dragged and scratched on the ground. A long trace... Walking out of the shadows, a young man with silver hair and dog ears appeared in front of everyone, who looked a bit like Sesho Maru, but looked a little gloomy, which made people feel unclear. "Miscellaneous, you, a fake that tarnished the glory of our blood, dare to call yourself my brother like this, and look for death!" After Inuyasha appeared, Sashiwani waved the bursting teeth in his hand, and the demon gas turned into a sword. Moving toward Inuyasha, the surrounding buildings shattered under the pressure of this sword! "Preventing you early! Wind injury!" At the moment when Sesumaru started his hand, Inuyasha also started his hand. The broken teeth in his hand were cut out between the two monsters colliding with each other, and the evil wind turned into violent. Power, blast towards the sword of Sesho Maru! Boom!! A violent explosion sounded loudly in the entire castle. The Demon Masters had already escaped from the castle at the moment the two were fighting. A few running fast, hearing such violent explosions, looked back and were shocked. Up... The entire castle, such a huge castle, shattered! ... ... At this time, in addition to the monster village, monsters are coming in groups! What they didn''t expect was that what awaited them was countless wind blades! "Wind Cave!" After eliminating the monsters from the east gate, Nagato turned to the precarious right side fence, where a huge mountain monster had forcibly punctured a gap, and countless monsters were swarming in from there. Four middle-aged villagers dressed in battle costumes for the demon masters are working hard to close the gap. On the roof not far away, there are several children and women standing, skillfully bending bows and arrows to cover the father below. husband. And such scenes spread all over the village. "Everyone, get out of the way!" "Oh!" "Wind Cave!" The villagers had already seen the power of this expert who came to help them suddenly, and immediately fanned out to the left and right behind Nagato, blocking other monsters attacking from the sky. Taking this opportunity, Nagato opened the wind cave tacitly, aimed at the opened gap, and sucked in all the monsters rushing over. Not all monsters are brainless. Although there are no big monsters, there are many high-level monsters. Their wisdom is no less than that of human beings. When Nagato opened the wind cave, they immediately stopped pouring from the gap. Therefore, only the monsters who impulsively passed through the gap were sucked in. "Not bad!" Nagato said with a smile, completely disregarding such a dangerous environment. "Then what about the next move!" "Deadwind Point!" The power of Nagato''s own wind cave was used in reverse for a short time, and the air shook violently, and the huge explosive force blasted the monsters completely. In an instant, an empty space appeared in front of Nagato! 168 Book Bank www.168shuku.com ... "Why is this happening? Obviously I have attacked here a year in advance. I didn''t expect that the wizard would still appear. Is this the so-called plot influence?" In the distant forest, the black-robed man dressed in baboon costumes was a little unwilling to say to himself, "The place where the jade of the four souls is obviously restored is right in front of me. I also have the means to revive, but that abnormal mage unexpectedly coming" The male baboon is Naraku, not Naraku! A few years ago, Naraku, who was finally bored in the human world, returned to the place where he was originally born, and unexpectedly, he discovered that Inuyasha had disappeared... Inuyasha was sealed by Kikyo on the Mikami. You know, in this era, Kikyo has poor close-fitting ability, but there is no doubt that she has the arrow of demon-breaking, is the strongest human in the entire Warring States period! This seal made by the strongest human being can never be lifted in Naraku''s heart, unless... As a result, this monster who was transformed by the evil person who tried to get the bellflower fifty years ago was completely crazy, because the only flaw in his heart appeared! At this moment, the moment a gap appeared in Naraku''s mind, a soul was carried by a money mark into Naraku''s body, so Naraku was no longer Naraku! His soul has been replaced by the soul of a plane merchant, the plane merchant number 007. Plane merchants, a mysterious profession, they trade across countless planes, drill holes in the laws of planes through items of different planes, and grow to be the masters of each plane. Well, this is the description of the money mark in Naraku''s soul! There are only three words in Naraku''s mind, "Fuck you!" To be honest, the plane businessman is good, and Naraku has only heard of it in the novels of previous lives. To truly become a plane businessman, Naraku understands what a hard job this is. Probably because the money imprint only helps the plane merchant to shield the sense of the will of the plane, other things, even the power used by the plane merchant, are ignored. Planes and planes are different. If the planes are too different, things from other planes will be repelled or suppressed on this plane. Those who use these things will reduce their luck. So, whether the things traded by this plane merchant can be used depends on luck, which is really painful. Especially the plane where Naraku is located, "Inuyasha", a shady world of sadness, Naraku feels cheating, because there are too many perverts in this world. Although he is a pervert, he can''t stand a mountain and a high mountain. ! Although the protagonist of this world Inuyasha is a tragedy, he can''t bear the powerful iron shattered teeth. The stronger he hits, the passerby mage Maitreya, a descendant of the family cursed by Naraku''s predecessor, just overcame the curse with his own power and took control of it. The abnormal wind cave is not invincible, it is more invincible, no one wants to provoke! Inuyasha''s elder brother, Sesomaru, is even more perverted. He burst his teeth in a hand and almost burst Naruko as soon as he debuted! And Naraku''s own predecessor, although a bit perverted, but could not bear the opponent''s more perverted, a stepping stone, making the protagonist stronger and stronger! "Even if I want to recast the jade of the four souls in advance, I will encounter such obstacles. Sure enough, was my luck with that spell backed up?" "Well, Saya thinks so too!" The crisp voice sounded in vain, and Nero''s chills stood up, and her heart was blank... ps: I hesitated for a long time in this chapter, but I still wrote it, well, because this has already involved the outline of the ending part. After writing this way, the tone of the book is almost set... .. 192 Chapter 034 The first one to kill the pill vs Inuyasha! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, on the ruins of the castle, the battle between the two brothers belonging to the dog family has begun! The actions of the brothers were very consistent, as if they had been negotiated. At the same time, they shot out their swords, aimed at each other, and slashed hard. Cang! The metal collision sounded harshly, and sparks shot in all directions, as if a brewing aura erupted. After a second or two, a huge impact erupted from the position where the blades of the broken iron and broken teeth met. Moving the brothers who wear Chinese clothes. boom!! For the first time, Sesei Maru discovered that he could only be level with Inuyasha in the collision of power. The power feedback on the blade caused the two to suddenly separate, like two meteors, flying back 100 meters away at the same time. Afterwards, the explosion caused by the collision of sword qi spread in midair, knocking down the forest that was sent down, creating a large radiation pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters.The trees and soil of the forest are radiating to fall in all directions, as if they were hit by a meteorite. call out!! The violent sound of breaking through the sky sounded again, and the silhouettes of Sessumaru and Inuyasha brought two afterimages in the sky to form a long rainbow, like two bands of light, constantly agitating, colliding, and separating. The areas they passed were all The aftermath of their battle was destroyed, the hillside was flattened, the forest was crushed, and the mountainside was cut off. The land is broken, and it is no exaggeration to describe the battle between the two. "It''s such a terrible monster, it''s almost impossible to see the figure!" Among the onlookers, the strongest Coral put his hand on his brow, looked at the two long rainbows whose colors could only be seen, and said with emotion, even if she had eliminated the demon hundreds of times, she could only sigh, because she could not tell. Knowing which one is who can only use vague induction to guess the situation over there. "Equally matched, it seems that the strengths of the two monsters are very close!" Without insight into everything, Coral can only make such a judgment... "boom!" After another collision, the figure of Shishengmaru suddenly stopped in mid-air, and gave up chasing Inuyasha. He swung down his own knife forcefully, bursting his teeth! "Canglong breaks!" A brilliant blue dragon emanated from the blade of the shattered tooth. The blue light was like a bolt of lightning, with the roar of the dragon, struck in the direction of Inuyasha. "Is it finally here? I''ve been waiting for you a long time ago, my dear brother! Dragon scales and iron teeth-blasting!" The big knife in Inuyasha''s hand was instantly covered with a layer of cyan dragon scales, and he slashed towards a certain place! The wind wound formed by the wind of demon qi slammed into the vortex of demon qi carried by Canglong Po, slicing through the demon lair accurately, and even caused the demon qi of Canglong Po to flow backward. After Inuyasha''s blast that was supposed to be defeated by Canglongbo hit the old demon lair, it swept the old power backwards, which made the Sashiwan Maru a little astonished! "That is" Sesei Maru''s nose keenly smelled the scent of her demon hole being cut, and Sesei Maru, who shared the memory with Nagato, instantly understood what Inuyasha did. Not as much as he thought, Blast, carrying the demon energy of the blue dragon, has turned into countless tornadoes, with the power to shred everything, and counterattack towards the Sahsho Maru. "I want to use my evil spirit to deal with my Sesho Maru, Inuyasha, you underestimate me!" Sesumaru''s left hand was placed on the hilt of Tianshengfang at his waist, and he suddenly swung out at the tornado coming in the counterattack.Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com "Mingdao broken moon!" The huge black hole and the waning moon appeared right in front of the Sesho Maru, sucking all the incoming tornadoes into the underworld, leaving no trace. With the disappearance of the underworld, the raging sky was suddenly empty, and it seemed unusually calm. . After the dying moon of Mingdao was broken, after knowing his father''s decision, Shashengwan decisively developed the profound meaning of natural teeth, waiting for Inuyasha to challenge! "Half demon, originally this profound meaning was meant to be left to you, of course, the premise is to see if you can bear it..." Sai Sheng Maru said coldly, "It seems that you who have insulted your blood and glory can only die here. One trick!" "What are you talking about, I don''t understand, my dear brother!" While speaking, Inuyasha suddenly launched an attack! Cang!The blades intersect again, and the broken teeth are held by the blade of the broken teeth. "Humph!" Seeing that the sneak attack was blocked, Inuyasha was not at all discouraged. After a cold snort, the power in his hand increased. The strength that was originally stalemate with the Sesho Maru instantly increased several times, and she forcibly resisted the smashed teeth of Sesho Maru. , Move slowly... As for the power of Inuyasha, Sesumaru had already known in Nagato''s memory. This half-demon seemed to have a stronger power than the perfect monster''s self. Of course, it was limited to brute force. "What an irritating despicable person!" said indifferently, and the natural tooth on the left hand of the Shasheng Maru cut out again, "Mingdao is broken!" Behind Inuyasha, there suddenly appeared a waning moon against the alien space. The huge attraction caused Inuyasha to stagnate in an instant, but flew in the opposite direction, that is, the opened Mingdao. "Hmph! Dragon scale iron shattered teeth!" Facing the waning moon Mingdao, Inuyasha did not hesitate to use the dragon scale iron shattered teeth, slicing into the demon lair used to open the demon energy of Ming Dao! however-- "Canglong breaks!" Facing the back of Inuyasha who had cut Ming Dao in half with a knife, Shisheng Maru once again used Explosive Teeth to use Canglongpa! "Roar!" The huge blue dragon aimed at the back of Inuyasha who turned and split the Ming Dao, and rushed up fiercely. When Inuyasha had no time to evade, it blasted heavily on it. boom! The huge impact caused Inuyasha''s back to make a loud noise, knocking him flying in midair, crossing the split underworld, and falling toward the ground below! It''s just that Inuyasha, who was hit hard by the Sesho Maru, still had room to turn around. The iron fragments were covered with crystals, and he cut out at the Sesho Maru, "The King Kong spear broke!" In an instant, a dense array of diamond guns blasted towards the killing pill! Seeing Inuyasha''s attack, the Sesho Maru didn''t move, but quietly said: "Wind wounds, blasts, diamond guns, and dragon scales and iron teeth that smashed the demon lair..." "It''s like knowing the development of Iron Broken Tooth. Sure enough, you are no longer Inuyasha. It''s a pity. I thought I could repeat the matchup in my memory. Then, you can die!" "Burst teeth-Canglong broken!" This time, Shisheng Maru swung out ten perfect blue dragons far surpassing the previous ones. The sky-shaking sword intent even cut through the clouds in the sky, as if even the sky was cut open... ps: Thanks for the monthly ticket voted by "No"!.. 193 Chapter 035 The origin of the four souls is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the help of Nagato, Chuyao Village quickly repelled the attack of monsters, so Nagato, who claimed to be a traveler, was quickly regarded as a guest of honor and was entertained by Chuyao Village. It''s just that when everyone didn''t know, another long gate appeared in front of the back mountain cave in Chuyao Village, the entrance of the cave covered by faint fluorescence... "Before I came, I had been very sincere and helped this village relieve its troubles once, so, don''t refuse me, otherwise, if I am angry, the consequences will be very serious!" Looking at the enchantment in front of him, Nagato said so, then stepped in and puffed out, as if he had heard Nagato''s words, the enchantment didn''t work at all, and even Nagato''s body was covered with a layer of enchantment.Fluorescence. Passing through the damp passage, Nagato came to a spacious, faintly fluorescent place, where countless stalactites illuminate the depths of the dark cave. "this is" Although he was prepared in his heart, after seeing the scene before him, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise... "Countless monsters, such as ghosts, dragons, and earth spiders, are integrated into one. The remains of battles are just to defeat one person!" What appeared in front of Nagato was a monster composed of countless monsters. This monster not only has the figure of hundreds of monsters, but also because none of them is lower than advanced monsters, even big monsters like dragons. Have. In the middle of the monster group, is a stalactite mummy entangled by monsters, dressed as an armored general of the old age, it is the maiden-Cuizi hundreds of years ago! "It''s really interesting. I can blend my feelings into this huge enchantment for hundreds of years, but it still doesn''t weaken at all. Suddenly I want to know who is stronger than you or Kikyo!" Feeling the dissatisfaction reverberating in the entire space, Nagato understood that this is Cuizi''s dissatisfaction with her threatening to enter here... Before coming here, Nagato did a lot of preparatory work, especially the materials of Tsuizi. It is very interesting that these materials are more from the kingdom of Sasaomaru, but in the human kingdom, there are very few materials about Tsuizi. ... Sure enough, humans are all forgetful creatures! In the era when the world was still ruled by nobles, wars and famines were never cut off, and countless innocent people died as a result. At that time, monsters ate human corpses and weak people, plus the resentment and hatred that people died. , The number of monsters has increased drastically, and most of them are powerful high-level monsters. At that time, there were many monks and military commanders who were killing monsters, and among them was a witch named Cuizi, who possessed the magic to take out the souls of monsters and purify them with the four souls, which was the most powerful at the time! "A spell to take out the soul and purify it?" This kind of power is the most attractive place for Nagato. Although the strength of Maitreya in Nagato is pretty good, it is actually supported by the wind cave. The real spiritual power method is besides the devil talisman, which is the shikigami just collected. Kikyo''s demon-breaking arrow is not suitable for him at all. Tsuikos purification technique is probably not suitable for Nagato, but the power to extract the souls of the monsters is also good. Moreover, this woman is the strongest human being hundreds of years ago. For Nagato, this would be a very Nice guy! Even very interesting, this woman is the source of the birth of the jade of the four souls!Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com The laws of this world are very unique. All things, whether humans or monsters, or even plants and trees, are composed of four souls! The four souls are the happy souls representing love, the dear souls, the wild souls representing bravery, and the strange souls representing wisdom. The four souls are assembled into one spirit, which resides in the body and becomes the heart. If the four souls are in harmony, it is a righteous spirit, which can keep people upright. On the contrary, if you do evil things, the spirit will turn into a Quling, and you will go astray! For monsters, Cuizi can be said to be the existence of natural enemies. Because she can even purify the soul of the monster and make it lose its power! According to intelligence, hundreds of years ago, the monsters decided to kill Cuizi together. They gathered together and became a monster with infinite power to fight against the mighty Cuizi! After the two sides fought for seven days and seven nights, the exhausted Cuizi was finally entangled by the monster, so she used her last strength to snatch the monster''s soul, mixed into her own soul, and shot out of her body! "The place where her soul shoots out is the hole in her heart. It can be seen that there is still a weak soul reaction there, and the soul mixed with monsters and Cuizi is the jade of the four souls!" "In the memory of the previous life, Cuizi failed to purify the soul of the monster, because shooting the soul of the monster out of the body has exhausted all her power, and it is said that even if the body disappears, the soul of Cuizi and the monster are still four. Inside the jade of soul, there is a continuous battle..." "However, these are all past tense..." As he said, Nagato suddenly remembered. Saye said at the beginning that she swallowed the monsters in the jade of the four souls together with the remnant soul of Cuizi. At the moment, the jade of the four souls is only 666. Saya only... "Brother Nagato, I''m here..." Said Cao Cao arrived, and suddenly, Saya appeared here carrying a head. "How?" Nagato did not look back, but continued to look at Cuizi''s mummy, as if he was ready to see something. At this time, the enchantment of the entire cave was turbulent, and it seemed that the instinctive reaction to Saya''s invasion was just that Saya''s whole body shook After a while, the reaction stopped. For No. 1 Saya, who had a ambiguity in his own existence, it was difficult to even judge her with such an enchantment. Just now, it was just that the breath of something in Saya''s hand accidentally leaked, which caused the enchantment reaction. "It''s weak enough. He doesn''t have any experience at all. He looks like a rookie. I really didn''t expect Naraku to be such a virtue..." Saye said, remembering the words he heard before, hesitating "It seems that Naraku is no longer the original Naraku..." "Is that so?" A yin and yang mark appeared on Nagato''s waist. He turned and took the head from Saya. This is Naraku''s head. Nagato has a deep memory of this, and stretched out his hand to press on the forehead of the head. "The power of origin, the power of cause and effect, the power of time and space, isolate everything!" Using the power of the three highest levels of his own to isolate everything, Nagato seemed to be holding something. With a strong pull, a humanoid soul completely different from Naraku''s appearance appeared in front of Nagato, and the eyes of reincarnation passed through the soul, Nagato. I found it, a brand of money image... ps: With another chapter to conclude, I will open a new episode. Regarding Naraku, that is the content of the latter part of the outline, and there is no need to go into it... 194 Chapter 036 ends the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Lord of Reincarnation is a very powerful method, especially when Nagato himself reincarnated! In the last rebirth, Nagato has completely disappeared from the six paths of tragic Boss Payne in the infinite dimension. Instead, it is presented to the world, a strength that is almost bottomless, with a vision beyond the world, and the harem is very much praised by the house. One of the strongest anime villains in Miaoyuan, Uzumaki Nagato. Well, after reincarnation of Maitreya this time! Nagato is very interested in this, because every "story" presented to the world because of his own rebirth is actually determined by three factors. The first is the power when he was reincarnated and read, the second is the condition of the original characters in Nagato''s memory at that time, and the third is the assumption that Nagato can only be in this world. At the time of the first rebirth reading, Nagato''s own power has reached its extreme due to the accumulation of different worlds, so the person presented to the world is an invincible person. Because he cannot cross, Nagato will do everything possible. Looking for fun, there will be a lot of harems, because the vision is beyond the world, so technology will be developed... In this way, if you think about it carefully, if Nagato doesn''t have the key of ten thousand worlds, then these plots are not about the possible life of Nagato, do they? So Nagato is very interested in his other possibility... Its just a pity that Ming and Yusinas memories are incomplete, and there is no information about "Inuyasha", but it turns out that Nagatos luck is good. No, the information was delivered by itself... ... ... Fifty years ago, the half-demon Inuyasha fell in love with the witch who guarded the jade of the four souls. The ghost spider who was so jealous and mad that he summoned the demon to devour her body. The jade of soul disappeared in the world. Fifty years later, the seal was automatically released. The lonely half-monster wandered around the world holding iron and broken teeth. Later, he encountered a perverted mage Maitreya who no one dared to provoke. After a conversation, Inuyasha understood the original truth, so he shared the same with Naraku. Qiu''s Maitreya teamed up to find trouble with Naraku. A lot of things happened during this process. Inuyasha also got stronger and stronger in Narakus conspiracy again and again, but Inuyasha who eventually killed Naraku, faced with the jade of the four souls that Naraku recast, could not help but pray again. I met Kikyo once, and then there was no more... The legend of the jade of the four souls continued to circulate in the Warring States period, and it harmed one life after another. In the end, 30 years later, it was directly brought into the wind cave by the mage Maitreya, so the animation ended... ... ... "It''s... a pit!" After sharing the memory, Saye looked at Nagato with an unclear look, and sighed, "Brother Nagato, as long as you mess up the plot, it becomes very speechless... " "Huh!" Nagato snorted, disdainfully, "What''s up with me..." Although he has turned the two classics of the world he once lived into pitfalls, Nagato does not feel guilty at all, but is very comfortable. Sure enough, human happiness is based on the pain of others, Nagato secretly said, We should make persistent efforts! "Being pitted by me a few more times, there will definitely be a lot less otaku in the world in the previous life. I am just helping others!" Nagato said in a slightly joking tone. In front of Cuizi''s mummy, his right hand stretched into the big hole in Cuizi''s chest!Girls Classmates Network www.sntxw.com "Saya, do you still need the jade of the four souls?" Nagato turned to look at Saya after taking out a group of souls from Cuizi''s mummy. The jade of the four souls is, in the final analysis, the product of Tsuiko and the monsters who were born in order to destroy each other. The story Nagato got from Naraku is that Naraku washed the village with blood, contaminated the barrier with blood, and let the monsters attack , Triggering the counterattack of Cuizi''s remnant soul, recreating the four souls! "The simple way is to imitate the scene where the jade of the four souls was born again. I have to say that Naraku does have two brushes!" "No, the things I need have been captured just now. The jade of the four souls is at best the icing on the cake. In fact, in my eyes, this thing is tasteless..." Saye said without hesitation. "In the final analysis, the foundation of the jade of the four souls is just a witch and a group of monsters!" Nagato nodded in understanding, and then suddenly asked, "Saya, don''t you think the memory I shared with you just now? What have you overlooked? ?" "Ignore? What...Huh!" Saya subconsciously wanted to refute, because Saya''s wisdom is the highest among all people. After all, Saya has 666, but looking at the other in Nagato''s hands at this time In the soul, after that money mark, Saya was stunned... "Just... just now, I subconsciously ignored that mark!" Saya was really surprised. No matter what he thought, he couldn''t ignore this obvious anomaly! The only possibility is-- "This mark has the power to make people automatically ignore it. It''s just a pity that it met me, the Lord of the world. Even though the world is not big at this time, the personality given to me by the world allows me to completely ignore it. A lot of spiritual influence!" "I just analyzed it. The source of this imprint is called Luobao Money..." "...Luobao money!" Saya''s attention was completely concentrated at this time, and she was actually affected by this small mark, making the girl a little angry! You know, at this time, Nagato has already blocked this mark through the three highest levels of power! "Well, and in this so-called plane trading system, there is also a transaction file. It is a secret technique that Naraku exchanged for a few big monsters. It is called the Dafa of Hundred Thousands of Avatars. It is probably to eliminate Naraku in the original work. The clone of is very disobedient!" "Then, the reason for the mutation of Inuyasha has also been explained!" Nagato said indifferently, "How bad is it to be made into a clone!" Suddenly, Nagato and Saya turned around and looked in the same direction. Feeling the breath, Saya whispered: "Unexpectedly, Sashengwan will really work!" "Well, this is the Sasho Maru, isn''t it?" Nagato could understand that, taking the soul in his hand into space, Nagato jumped down, and walked out towards the entrance of the cave first... ... ... At this moment, except for the demon village, Shashengwan came slowly with the demon masters, with three demon knives, natural teeth, broken teeth, and...iron broken teeth! ps: So let''s prepare for the next episode, Throne of Shadows! .. 195 Chapter 001 Storm Prelude Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato returned to Naruto World, it happened to be the third year after leaving. In three years, the economic level of the country of Sichuan is definitely the first in the world, and the popularization of various civilian technologies has become more and more perfect, attracting countless people to join the country of Sichuan. Compared with three years ago, the population of the country of Sichuan has increased. More than doubled. The development of the country of Kawari naturally arouses the coveting of other countries, but the existence of Yurenin Village has stopped countless ambitious families. There are many shadow-level powerhouses in Yurenin Village, and most of them are living in life. Pinnacle, this is the biggest reason why other forces in the Ninja world are so afraid of Rain Ninja Village. Between Bai Yujing''s door, Nagato opened the door to the world of Inuyasha, and adjusted the time to make time in the world of Inuyasha go slower. After all, the resource of monsters is time-limited, so you should cherish it. After so many years, the grievances in Kikyo''s heart have been wiped out, and Nagato''s position in his heart has long replaced Inuyasha, and Nagato no longer cares about the original script. Of course, it would be silly to tell the truth. It''s easy to fudge the bellflower with the original theory of establishing connections in the world. Of course, that''s something later. Nagato made a summary for his three years. First of all, the state of mind has become more perfect. In the past few years, Nagato''s body strength has not grown much, but it has been consolidated a lot because of the improvement of the state of mind. Although there is no hidden danger, compared with countless people, Nagato''s power is too easy to come by, and some vain is inevitable. Secondly, Kira has completed her goal. As long as Kira dies naturally one day, Nagato''s incarnation of the human path will also enter the stage of derivation, and will be able to give back a kind of attribute power to Nagato. Then Saya has perfected the jade of the four souls. It is said that he has understood how to make the so-called clone like Naraku. According to Saya, at this time a sister is looking for mirrors and fans in the world of Inuyasha, preparing Created Kagura and Godless. Finally, it is Nagato himself. In the world of Inuyasha, he captured a Nifa Jero as a shikigami, and a Tsuiko is being reborn, and then leaves his mark on a coral before leaving... In the Yukage office of Yunin Village, Nagato sits in the position of Yukage. The current Yukage Kushina, the consultant of Yunin Village, Xiaonan, the head of Anbu of Yunin Village, the blue bird of the spirit beast department, and the head of the armed department seven The six people from the angle of the financial controller of Killing and Yuren Village are standing at their desks. Saya walked out of the spatial vortex behind Nagato, looked at Nagato, and after receiving a nod from Nagato, she stood beside Nagato, placed the materials in her hand on the table, and whispered, "I think everyone knows. Our great plan is about to begin!" "Now I have six different materials on the desktop, each with your name on the cover, open it and have a look, your tasks are written in it!" Jiu Xinnai didn''t talk nonsense. They picked up their own materials and looked at them, but no matter who it was, the more they looked at it, the more shocked they became. In the end, everyone looked at Saya with admiration. "Then, let me say something!" Seeing the faces of everyone, Nagato understood that there was no need to explain much, and stood up and said, "Lend your power to me, and let us create a truly peaceful and prosperous world!" "Yes! Your lord!" At the same time that Yuren Village issued an order and began to act, the sleeping big toad immortal in Miaomu Mountain suddenly woke up, and opened his mouth to spout a mouthful of blood, causing the immortal Shen Zuo who was waiting to panic, "Master, don''t scare me." !" "Xiao Shenzuo, it''s okay for me. Hurry up and tell Xiao Zilaiya that the turmoil of fate has begun. Let him return to the village as soon as possible. He must be fast!" Although the big toad immortal is dim in his eyes on weekdays, he seems a bit full of breath at this time Shensuo feels very wrong, but can only do it! Seeing Shen Zuo jumping out, the big toad immortal helped his reading glasses and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect my destiny to be three years earlier..." Save it www.chunshu8.com "Our people can''t escape from such a vortex. The future is completely messed up..." ... ... In the village of Konoha, Masa Yahiko and three generations of Naruto discussed about today''s Nakanin exam. Although the two have some small conflicts about the Uchiha clan, Yahiko is a grandson of three generations of Naruto, and his behavior is very similar to that of the second generation of Naruto masters who are most respected by three generations of Naruto. Over time, the two forgot Uchiha. Things. As the two of them were talking, Yahiko took out a pen and paper, preparing to write down the main points of these discussions, but-- Click! The refill that Yahiko was writing suddenly broke. This was a very common thing at first, but a strange feeling suddenly poured in Yahiko''s heart, as if... "What''s wrong, Yahiko!" "Nothing, Master!" Yahiko smiled, changed a pen, but did not say how he felt, because this feeling was too sudden, but because of this, Yahiko also had a bad premonition in his heart, and decided to wait for no one. Let Juego take a good look! At this time, the voices of two energetic girls came downstairs. "Uzumaki Lingnai, dare to paint on my old mother''s face. I''m too impatient to live. Stop it for my old mother! Or my old mother will break your leg!" "Don''t do it, you fierce, Obasan no one wants!" "You actually said the forbidden words, kid, you are dead, this time no one in the sky and the earth will take you!!" The voice went from far to near, and then gradually moved away, but whether it was Yahiko or the third generation of Hokage, there were black lines in the forehead. For a long time, Yahiko said: "Master, I always feel that giving Ling to the care of Hongdou is not one. good idea!" "...Haha, isn''t this great!" The third generation of Hokage cleared up his mood and said with a smile, "Before Renjuli becomes a qualified Renjuli, he must fill their hearts with love. This is Uzumaki Mito-sama. Famous quote." "Azuki beans, and Rena are really similar, not only in character, but also in experience. In a sense, she is the most suitable guardian for Rena!" "Yeah." Yahiko has no objection to this. The only thing that makes Yahiko a little uneasy is that Mitarai Adzuki was once a disciple of Oshemaru. Konoha at this time is still sunny, laughing and laughing, but no one knows, this is just the tranquility on the eve of the storm... ps: Thank you "Eternal Truth" for your monthly ticket!In the evening, I will make a detailed outline and say, I cant guarantee if there is still... .. 196 Chapter 002 Prelude Selection [Part I] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Baiyujing is a very magical place. In this sky city, which appears to be entirely made of white jade from the outside, various buildings emerge in an endless stream. Between pavilions, pavilions, and pavilions, there may be a tall mansion, two different styles. The buildings are perfectly integrated. In a certain room in Baiyu Jingzhong, Nagato was sitting on a sofa, and a virtual screen appeared in front of him. On it was a map of the entire Ninja World, marked with various forces. Nagato was like a chess player, taking heaven and earth as the chess "This feeling is really good!" Nagato whispered softly, looking at the blonde beauty on her lower body, and reaching out to stroke the other''s hair, "Did you say that, Tsunade?" That''s right, at this moment, Princess Tsunade of Konoha was lying between Nagato''s legs, doing something like eating a popsicle. In a few years, the power of Nagato''s Three Thousand Love Silks was completely beyond his own expectations. Whether it was Tsunade or Kikyo, they had completely fallen! Hearing Nagato''s words, Tsunade seemed to nod in agreement and worked harder to serve Nagato. Nagato held Tsunade''s head, and sometimes praised Tsunade''s technological progress... Tsunade''s face was blushing, becoming more charming, shy on the one hand, but emotional on the other. But it''s really not easy. Nagato thought in his heart that even though the power of Sanqian Qingsi is very strong, it is not forcibly distorting the will of others, but more like a subtle influence. According to Tsunade, Nagato is aiming at her wish to create a stable world and show her the blueprint of her own country. In addition, it took so long for Tsunade to be successful by Nagato after spending so much time with each other and the attraction of strength. Well, it''s not a success, after all, Tsunade still has some knots. You know, Nagato''s blueprint is based on destroying Tsunade''s own hometown*, but Nagato is not in a hurry, teasing Tsunade can also bring him a different sense of accomplishment! Suddenly, on the screen in front of Nagato, Saya''s figure appeared. Saya glanced at the state of Nagato and Tsunade at this time. There was no response, but he said directly: "Brother Nagato, you want The puppet is ready!" Hearing Saya''s voice, Tsunade was so shy that he couldn''t lift his head completely, but Nagato didn''t respond, but he nodded indifferently, and instantly separated a part of his mind and transmitted it through the six-channel network. At the same time, in the underground base of Yuren Village, a figure stood up from the nutrient solution. He was twelve or thirteen years old, with red hair and black eyes, and his face was three points similar to Nagato. He would be regarded as Nagato when he went out. Relatives. Ming walked over, handed a forehead from Yuren Village to the other party, and whispered: "This puppet''s name is Naruto Uzumaki, and his identity is the son of Yuying, the first generation of Yuren Village, and the new generation of Yuren Village. Shinobi!" "Ha! It feels weird enough to be my own son!" The puppet body known as Naruto, Nagato said with a smile, "but this is the only way to save some fun, if the body is dispatched. , Its just that nobody can touch it while standing..." Clenching a fist, Nagato whispered, "Is the ability of the whirlpool clan''s perception ability, the power of the reincarnation eye and the super resilience? Although it is not enough, it is probably enough. Then, what about my teammates?" TXT www.qiumotxt.com Ming clapped his hands, and a black long straight girl ninja appeared behind Ming, "This is my disciple, Uchiha Love, and the owner of Sangou Yushulunyan, very suitable as an adult''s companion." "Really? Then I''ll be looking forward to it!" Nagato looked at the cold-faced girl in front of him, and knew in his heart that this girl was probably the apprentice Ming accepted to make Uchiha regained three years ago, but Ming Nagato is very clear about his personality and vision. Therefore, this girl must have the advantages that Ming cares about, and Nagato still has a lot of expectations for this. "I won''t let the adults down!" Said the girl on her knees, making Nagato suddenly feel like she saw a reduced version of Ming. "As for the other candidate..." "There is no need for the other one. I have a choice myself. The girl who is still struggling is a good choice..." Just as Nagato said so, far away in a secret realm in the Hokage World, Phoenix Temple Youyu suddenly groaned, covering his neck and leaning against the big tree. From the gap between the girl''s fingers covering her neck, it can be clearly seen that it is the mark of a rose. "Yuyu, are you okay!" A concerned greeting came from the sword on the girl''s body. This is the Phoenix Tianlan who is so responsible for the new weapon in Yuu''s hand-the Tianjing sword spirit. The metal ball made up of Terminator, Chakra Metal, Star Core, etc., obtained from the door derives from it. "It''s okay, it''s just that the damn guy is finally staring at me!" You Yu didn''t get hurt, but there was a strange feeling in her heart that she was being watched all the time, which made the girl feel a little weak throughout her body. "Sure enough, it is one of the most unfathomable BOSS, it seems that my Phoenix Mountain cultivation will end here..." The girl sighed helplessly. The defeat three years ago made the girl fully understand her insignificance. In order to be able to resist the erosion of the weird curse mark on her body, the girl came here, but was told that even the Phoenix Immortal could not erase the curse mark. Fortunately, this The curse imprint did not seem to be harmful, and the girl''s vigilance was once reduced. It''s just that this strange sense of gaze made the girl understand that that person already knew where she was. You can''t escape! For some reason, the girl seemed to feel it in her heart, the man said with that kind of indifferent tone that is always high above him, looking at himself. "It seems, no matter what, I have to take a trip too!" Holding the Tian Jing around her waist, Yu Yu''s figure turned into a burst of cherry blossoms and disappeared on Phoenix Mountain. On the top of Phoenix Mountain, the fairy phoenix seemed to be asleep, muttering to himself: "I''m sorry, toad, we Phoenix chose the other side..." .. 197 Chapter 003 Prelude Selection [Next] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuu looked at the red-haired boy in front of him, the face of Uzumaki Nagato was faintly visible between his eyebrows, as if he understood something... While in Phoenix Mountain, Yuyu sensed Nagato''s gaze and made up his mind to see Nagato. As a result, when she used psychic techniques to leave Phoenix Mountain, the girl was suddenly drawn and deviated from her destination. Then I opened my eyes and it was the sight before me. "How? I''m in good health!" The red-haired boy looked at the girl who appeared in front of him and was not surprised, because he did it in the first place. "It''s really you, did you use the reincarnation technique of Oshemaru?" Upon hearing this unforgettable voice, the girl immediately understood the identity of the young man in front of her, but she was really not sure about the current situation. "You even know the secret technique of the Oshe Maru, but don''t worry, my body is just a puppet body. After all, I am going to get involved in Konoha''s Zhongnin exam. If it is too strong, it will be boring!" Nagato walked a few steps closer, looked at Yu Yu, and spoke with ease. "It really hasn''t changed, as always, in a high-pitched tone, but...what are you going to do!" Although the fear of Nagato still exists, but now that he is here, Yuu is considered to be broken and completely let go. ! "Of course it is to accomplish an unprecedented great cause, to unify the world, and to establish an immortal kingdom for a thousand years!" The tone that remained unchanged made Yu Yu''s heart completely cold! It turned out to be ahead of schedule, this man actually prepared to launch his offensive in advance! Yuu clearly remembered that at this moment, the protagonist and his party were just ninjas who had just graduated from a ninja school, and not a powerful ninja who had been practicing for several years. Then, who else could stop the man in front of him! If you let Yuu know that the so-called protagonist in her heart at this moment has already been under the control of Nagato, she would probably be completely desperate! "In three years, your strength has finally matured, so give this strength to me!" Still speaking indifferently, Nagato extended his left hand towards Yu Yu. The great crisis of Phoenix Temple Yuyu! The girl clearly understands that although there is no aura suppressed around this time, Nagato does not have any compulsive tone, but as long as she refuses, the consequences can probably be imagined. After a long time, the girl sighed and also stretched out her left hand! ... ... At this time, the misty ninja village. The fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura, this shadow that did not die because of the butterfly effect of Nagato, was looking at the map of Ninja in the water shadow office at this time. There was a moment of silence. Suddenly, a slender, slender and tall beautiful ninja left. Come in. The visitor showed off his fragrant shoulders and breasts, and his hair curled up to his knees, but he was so bitter that he couldn''t look directly at him. He was the most prestigious shadow-level powerhouse in Wuyin Village recently-Terumi Mei. "Master Shuiying, you are looking for me!" Facing Yakura, Terumi Mei bowed slightly and asked. It is obvious that she respects this Shuiying who has worked for the village for many years.Android novel www.anzhuowang.net "Xiao Ming, why do you think there is always no peace in this world..." Stretching out emotionally, Yakura asked, looking at the strongest ninja under his hand. "Ah!" Obviously, Terumi Mei was surprised at the topic of Shui Ying. He was stunned for seven or eight seconds before thinking about it. "The subordinates don''t know why, I can only feel that there is probably too much power. Got it!" "Yes, at this time, there are six big countries in the Shinobi world, and dozens of small countries. The more power, the more contradictions. Our world is like a curse, repeating the steps of war, peace and war. !" It seems that Terumi Mings words resonated with Yakura, and Suikages chat box was suddenly opened, "Every time I think about the future of the world, I can always think of this, and then I feel desperate from the bottom of my heart! You can understand this feeling. Is it? Xiao Ming!" "...I can!" Okay, at this moment Terumi Ming still doesn''t know what Shui Ying-sama is looking for, so he can only answer like this. "Very well, sure enough, Xiao Ming, you can understand me!" At this time, Yakura finally returned to the topic, looking at Terumi Ming, "So, Xiao Ming, now I and my companions have a plan. A plan that concerns the structure of the entire world, you also have to help me!" Following Yakura''s voice, Kakuto''s figure slowly appeared in the shadow of the office, followed by a sense of oppression that filled the entire office! ...Can I refuse? Terumi Ming suddenly had a very unclear premonition in her heart, but when faced with two shadow-level powerhouses of the same, one of them was still her respected shadow, it seemed... ... ... Land of Earth, Yanyin Ninja Village. Huang Tu, son of three generations of Dokage, one of the best characters in the entire Ninja Village, now confronts the third generation of Tukage in the office of Tukage. The powerful air force solidifies the air in the entire office! "What on earth do you want!" For a long time, Huang Tu was the first to compromise, looking at his nominal father in front of him, "Yin Yin''s interests have been swallowed so much by you over the years, are you still not satisfied?" "Satisfaction? How is this possible!" Three generations of Tuying said slowly, "We have already begun to act, and soon this village will no longer exist, so naturally we must squeeze the oil and water first!" "What!" Huang Tu was frightened by the words of the three generations of Tuying, and he roared at the other party, "Asshole, what are you going to do? Are you going to use my father''s body to destroy his efforts for so many years!! " Three generations of Tuying completely ignored Huang Tus roar, and said slowly: "Yao, you must understand that I am the third generation of Tuying. There is no doubt about this. If I insist on an accurate answer, I can be regarded as the second personality of the third generation of Tuying. , So, I am going to ruin my own efforts, understand!" "I won''t indulge you anymore!" Finally the loess broke out, and his hands were sealed! But the three generations of Tuying did not react to the attack of his son at all, but slowly vacated in front of Huang Tu, looking at each other''s eyes, "When will the village''s affairs be taken care of by a person who betrayed the village? Yeah!" Such an understatement completely defeated the loess. In the past, the loess escaped from Nagato after betraying the village. This is a stain that can never be erased! "The unity of the world cannot be stopped by anyone, including the entire world!" .. 198 Chapter 004 Arrived in Konoha first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and another month has passed in an instant. During this month, the undercurrents of the Ninja world were surging. As the strongest Ninja village in the new era, any actions of Yurencun were watched. Some unusual deeds naturally aroused the suspicion of many Ninja villages. Yunin Village remained silent, leaving all Shinnin villages helpless. In recent days, the Zhongnin exam jointly organized by major Ninja villages is about to be held in Konoha Village, and Nagatos puppets have brought Phoenix Temple Yuuha and Uchiha Love to the gate of Konoha Village. Konoha''s terrain is also a basin. In this basin surrounded by forests, Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara established this village. Although there are many masters in Konoha Village, most of them are ordinary villagers.Although they have no power to bind chickens, they have built Konoha''s prosperity. These days Konoha seems to be extremely prosperous because of the Zhongnin exams. The three people have heard some trivial noises before they walked into the village of Konoha. Of course, this is also very different from the three peoples ears. Big relationship.If you are just ordinary people, you can''t hear these small and faint sounds. Strict Love went to the gatekeeper of Konoha Village to go through the entry and exit procedures. At this time, Nagato looked through the gate and looked at the peace and prosperity in Konoha Village, and exclaimed: "It''s a peaceful village. It makes me a little bit unbearable. Yeah!" "...Cry cat crying mouse!" After getting along for a month, Yuu completely let go of Nagato. Hearing what the other party said, he sarcastically said without hesitation. "Well, there is no way, right? For a better tomorrow, there is always sacrifice!" Nagato closed his eyes as he said something like a politician. "Huh!" Yuu just hummed. At this time, many ninjas from the outer village were going through the formalities for entering the village, and when they saw the Yunin Village guards on Nagato and others, they showed a look of caution. "My lord, the procedure has been completed!" At this time, Koi came over, ignoring all the guarding gazes around him, and seemed to completely disregard these other ninjas from Shinobu Village. In fact, that was the case! In the previous joint Ninja examinations, Yurenin Village only sent three ninjas to form a team to participate. Each time the three of them entered the finals, and even every selected Ninja had at least A ninja from Yunin Village! The power of the First Ninja Village is even more eye-catching in such a powerful ninja reserve! "So, in front of us, there is absolutely invincible hand!" said with a smile, Nagato stepped into Konoha''s gate first, Yuu and Koi followed closely, and the ninja in front of Nagato was suppressed by an inexplicable aura , And even consciously make way. Konoha''s gatekeeper ninja looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help sighing: "The ninjas of Urenin Village are really strong. It''s just that the three Shioninjas who come to take the Zhongnin exam are so strong!" "Yes! Just gave way, there are actually some teachers who led the ninja!" Another goalkeeper ninja also sighed, but in his heart he remembered that Konoha had no such power when he was the first ninja village... Behind Konoha''s gate is a long street. Following the street, I didn''t go far, and I saw the scent of the market yelling for business.Then as the three of them gradually deepened, the prosperous image gradually appeared in front of the three of them. "You act on your own, and gather again at the resting place at night!" Nagato said to the two women after closing his eyes and feeling for a while, and disappeared into a light smoke.228 Literature Network www.wx228.com "Then I''ll go shopping, and see you tonight, Renchan!" Seeing Nagato disappear suddenly, neither of them had any special reaction. Yuu even said hello to Ren and turned into a cherry blossom before disappearing. In place. "Yeah!" Love did not hesitate, and went straight to the exclusive foothold in Yuren Village... ... ... At the same time, in the center of the square in Yuren Village, I don''t know when a big altar of heaven and earth appeared, densely guarded by ninjas. At this moment, the village barrier has been opened. Xiao Nan stood on the top of the highest building in Yuren Village, making seals with both hands. In an instant, paper cranes flew out and flew back and forth throughout the village. Even outside of Yunin Village, several Anbe teams patrolled back and forth, and the monitors who had been indulged by Yunin Village were eradicated one by one at this time! Yuren Village is under total martial law! In the center of the altar, the Nagato body placed the Yin and Yang seal here, and at the same time, took out a dragon-shaped scissors magic weapon from the space, but it was the famous golden dragon cut in the legend. I saw the golden dragon cut in the heart of Nagato. In the second, it turns into two small dragons, circling the two ends of the Yin and Yang seal. "So, it''s the beginning, the final stage of authentic exercises! My first treasure is finally about to take shape. I really look forward to it!" Above the yin and yang seals, clusters of white dragon-shaped auras and mysterious yellow light spots continue to converge and blend into this treasure little by little. In terms of comprehension, this is luck and merit. Of course, this scene, except for Nagato No one can see, the guardian ninjas around can only clearly perceive at best, the items placed on the altar by his leader seem to be getting stronger... Nagato intends to use the luck of the entire era and the merits of unifying the troubled times to completely cast his first treasure! Nagatos three kinds of exercises are practiced. Heavens method "Five Elements Thunder Punishment" condenses the source of Heavens Punishment and tempers Nagatos will, and humane exercise "Three Thousand Love Silk" can cleanse Nagatos mind. , The authentic exercise "Refining Gods as Tools" turns Nagato into the world''s treasure of heaven, which seems to be much less effective. Because the original yin and yang seals and wind-hole beads seem to only make Nagato switch states and experience life, and this effect seems to be the ability of the reincarnation master of Nagato''s left eye to play a big role... But thats only because the Nagato tunnel technique has not been derived to its extreme so far. Nagatos yin and yang seals and wind acupuncture beads are both transitional forms. At this moment, Nagato feels that the accumulation of yin and yang seals is enough. , Can push it to the extreme! When the treasure is formed, and because his own existence is the spirit of its treasure, in the term of comprehension, this is a treasure of life! There is a saying that ones life is the most precious thing in cultivation, but Nagatos authentic exercises continuously create the most precious one, this is the real function of Nagatos authentic exercises! ps: Thank you "a**" for your monthly ticket!.. 199 Chapter 005 First Seeing Ling Nai [Part I] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the village of Konoha, after the two girls of Nagato and Yuu separated, they wandered around with the idea of ??finally admiring the village. Because they are in the stage of Nakano examination, Nagato can see many other villages along the way. People. I bought a book of Intimacy Paradise from a bookstore. Not long after Nagato opened, I felt familiar fluctuations. This is the chakra fluctuation of Nagato. Among Konoha, the chakra fluctuations of Nagato, except for Mitarai Adzuki beans, probably...Rena Uzumaki. In an instant, Nagato''s figure appeared on a large tree not far away, just in time to see Uzumaki Reno and others confronting two ninjas from the sandy ninja village. There were several ninjas hidden beside them, and long-lasting memories came to mind. , Nagato suddenly understood, "It turns out that it is the Sand Shinobu named Kankuro and Temari!" At this time, the puppet master Kankuro grabbed a Konoha imp and lifted him into the air: "I''m so painful when you hit me." Although there are interrogatives in the tone, it does sound indifferent. , Obviously, the cause of the contradiction was that Kankuro was hit by this playful Konoha imp. The kid caught in the air struggled and shouted: "Let go of me..." But as the scarf that was caught tightened, she gradually became speechless, leaving only a painful expression. Not far from Kankuro are the golden-haired vitality girl Reno Uzumaki, and her friend Haruno Sakura with pink hair. There are also two other imps who are dressed the same as the Konoha imp that Kankuro is holding. It seems that they are the companions of this imp. I saw Haruno Sakura apologize to Kankuro, "I''m really sorry, I was not good just now." And Rena next to her said dissatisfiedly: "Hey, that guy, put Konoha Maru down for me!" Kankuro didn''t care about the two women at all, but looked at their strengths, seeming to estimate the strength of Konoha Murashita Shinobu. "Don''t make a fuss, otherwise he will be taught again later." The blonde nintemari reminded me, seeming to be afraid of some people. "Let''s play before he comes." Kankuro said indifferently. "Forget it, do it with you." Temari acquiesced to Kankuro''s approach. Reno, who was opposite Kankuro, saw Kankuro ignore her and did not put down the person at all. His eyes condensed and disappeared instantly and appeared in Kankuro and Temari In the middle, a handful of Kurumi was facing Kankuro''s vest. "If you don''t die, you won''t die, why don''t you understand!" At this time, the girl completely lost her previous vitality posture, her awe-inspiring posture looked very aggressive! The girl who has been with Mitarai Adzuki all the year round, obviously, the girl not only inherited Adzuki''s carefree, but also learned 30-40% of Adzuki''s methods and attitudes when facing the enemy. In response to this, the corner of Nagato''s mouth watching from the side couldn''t help but smile. It was obvious that Adzuki had done Nagato''s mission very well, and the girl in front of her was very much like Nagato. Nagato was satisfied, and Kankuro and Temari were shocked. No one could have imagined that the weak girl who looked careless before had such a high level of instantaneous skills. For a while, neither Kankuro nor Temari could react. Feeling the icy touch behind him, Kankuro knew the current situation and put down Konoha Maru, but in the next moment, Kankuro''s weapon behind him, a mysterious object wrapped in a white bandage, moved, and Reino hugged Konoha in the next moment. Maru appeared beside Sakura. "Cut, the reaction is really fast!" Kankuro said, having already unwrapped the bandage, "...I really want to kill you!" There was a touch of murderous aura in the plain words. Although Kankuro was not as murderous, he was also a murderer, so there was still a bit of murderous aura. At this time, the murderous aura suddenly released, although it was still very weak, but it was enough to shock these woods. Ye Xia endured it.Qishuw www.qishuw.com The opposite Konoha Shinobu was obviously shocked by Kankuro''s words. In their careers, they had never encountered such a guy who was about to kill at every turn, especially if this guy was about their size. But Rena did not feel that way. After all, her guardian was a murderous guy. Although he hadn''t really killed anyone, Rena was not afraid of this murderousness anyway, so the girl narrowed her eyes. ... Kankuro''s eyes were murderous at this time, and he thoroughly expressed his will. Looking at such serious Kankuro, Temari stopped talking and chose to remain silent. Suddenly, a stone fell from the sky and hit Kanjiuro''s right hand, bringing out a blood flower. Kanjiuro cried out in pain, retracted his right hand, and stopped the movement of undressing the bandage. "Hey, you fellow, what are you doing in other people''s villages!" An arrogant and indifferent voice came from everyone''s heads. Nagato squinted and saw that it was a handsome, cold-faced boy in dark blue short sleeves sitting on a branch, with a stone still in his hand. It seems that he shot the stone that hit Kankuro''s right hand just now. Seeing the boy''s appearance in such a cool manner, many women present couldn''t help but feel a little lost. "Sasuke!" The pink-haired girl had already called out the boy''s name idiotically, Konoha''s last Uchiha, Uchiha Sasuke! so hot! Even Temari couldn''t help the little nympho.It seems that the appearance of a handsome guy Galawind can really conquer women''s hearts. In the field, there was probably only Rena''s dissatisfaction! On the contrary, the faces of many men present dimmed together, and their gazes toward the boy were full of hostility.Kankuro naturally saw this boy too. This bastard used me as a stepping stone! Kankuro endured the pain in his arm and unwrapped the bandage, shaking his hands, he was about to direct the crow to fly and attack. But at this moment a hoarse voice came from behind Sasuke: "Kankuro, stop, and apologize! Bullying the weak is not the style of our village! Your behavior like this will shame our village!" The voice was extremely flat and did not contain the slightest aura of killing, but there was an aura of contempt for everything. When Sasuke heard this sound, he was startled and turned his head to see a figure with red hair. When is this guy?!He was able to sneak behind me like that person without being noticed by me! Suddenly, the boy put on a guarded look. The people on the ground naturally heard this hoarse voice, looked up, and saw a red-haired boy with a gourd back standing upside down like a bat on the branch behind Sasuke. His blue eyes were indifferent but with a despising momentum and indifferent. Looked at everyone present. ps: It is self-inflicted, I am embarrassed to copy the original... 200 Chapter 006 First Seeing Ling Nai [Next] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everyone in Konoha was shocked when he saw the boy wearing a gourd who suddenly appeared. Unlike the Konoha people, Kankuro''s arrogant expression was completely put away, his face was only promise. The murderous boy before became shy, like a child whose parents found out that he was doing bad things.The Temari next to him also seemed slightly cramped, and his indifferent attitude had disappeared. "I... Gaara..." Kankuro called out the red-haired boy anxiously. "Apologize!" Gaara''s tone remained unchanged. Looking at Gaara''s unchanged expression and the more sober tone, Kankuro finally lowered his arrogant head: "...I''m sorry..." The girls Reno and Haruno Sakura opposite Kankuro didn''t expect that this guy who was arrogant before would actually apologize to themselves, and suddenly they were a little surprised. Rena touched her hair, regaining her vitality and said, "Forget it, forget it, although you were very rude before, but..." "Ah!" Before Reno finished speaking, he heard a scream from above his head. When he looked up, he saw Sasuke''s face twisted in pain. Looking down again, Sasuke''s right hand had separated from his body and fell to the ground.Because the time for the right hand to leave the body is still very short, so it still jumps. Around the beating right hand, there was a circle of blood. The tree Sasuke used his left hand to cover his broken right arm, but there was still blood donating constantly infiltrating the gap in his left hand. Tick ??to tick to the ground, forming a strange sound, a breeze blew, blowing the blood in the air onto the people on the ground, Haruno Sakura and the three little ghosts broke free from the sight in front of them. Can''t help screaming. On the other hand, Rena seemed to be completely stunned by the sight in front of her, and her whole body didn''t react anymore and didn''t move. Gaara on the tree looked at the reactions of the people under the tree with an indifferent expression, and said lightly: "Since Kankuro has apologized for his behavior, then you should also pay for your behavior, the guy named Sasuke, Since you injured Kankuro with your right hand, I will accept your right hand!" The voice is still extremely flat, but at this time everyone feels a strong slaying air, refreshing, and making the liver and gall! Nagato watched from the side, and suddenly felt very interesting. At the beginning, Amunin Village and Shidai Fukage secretly joined forces at the Third World War Ending Conference. Among them, Nagato promised to provide a more perfect human column power sealing technique for the sandy Ninja Village. Style, did not expect to create such a Gaara! boom! Almost when Haruno Sakura recovered, Gaara hanging upside down in the treetop was suddenly hit by a golden light and hit the ground with a bang, making Kankuro and Temari both speechless in surprise! "I''m really...angry!" The girl who stood in the position where Gaara was just now, but was silent just now, seems to be sparks in the girl''s eyes at this time, and the chakras on her body make everyone present. Feeling heavy pressure! "It turns out... I looked at my left eye!" Gaara, who was smashed on the ground, didn''t seem to have suffered any harm, but his face was cracked like a ceramic, and he stood up from Gaara''s back. A layer of fine sand floated from the gourd, surrounding him!Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com "Sand Shuriken!" With a violent wave, the sand gathered in front of Gaara turned into a handle of kunai, bombarding Rena! With a scream, Rena''s figure disappeared instantly, and the sand shurikens hit Rena''s previous position, destroying the trunk. The next moment, Rena appeared on the ground and launched an attack on Gaara! With a punch, it hit Gaara''s head fiercely, but the sand in the gourd behind Gaara suddenly poured out, turning into a sand curtain in the air to block Reno''s punch. Ling Nao made a futile punch, immediately took a step back, then kicked, kicked, elbowed, and attacked continuously and continuously, which was dizzying, but Gaara''s sand changed on its own, forming various defenses to block her. All kinds of attacks. At this time, both Kankuro and Temari were shocked. The Konoha Shinobu was able to compare with Gaara, especially Kankuro. As long as he thought that he almost did it before, he was a little scared! Even Renos teammates Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke were equally shocked, because the team was not long established and had not experienced actual combat. They never knew that Rena was so strong, especially Uchiha Sasuke who had a broken arm. The miserable situation and the strength of Rena, and his strong self-esteem couldn''t accept such a result! boom! Sands power once again prevented Renas attack. The girl frowned, stepped back and took a seal in her hand. It was just that the girl underestimated Gaaras power or overestimated her speed of her seal. The seal was not over yet. A spear of sand pierced towards Rena! "Rena, be careful!" Haruno Sakura''s eyes widened suddenly, but she lacked the strength to participate in such a battle... "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" At the moment of the moment, a figure appeared behind Reina, one hand wrapped around the girls neck, the other hand facing the sand spear, the invisible repulsive force instantly opened, blasting the sand spear, even Gaara was not far away. It was also slightly affected, so I took a step back. "It''s not the time to fight, I think about it so far, how about it?" Nagato looked at the fighting spirit in Gaara''s eyes that was affected, and said, although he is not afraid, for Nagato, it is still at this time. Its better not to touch Konohas brows too much... Obviously this Gaara is not a simple character. After a little thought, he gave up the idea of ??fighting and said: "Name, your name!" Obviously, he asked Nagato and the name of Reno in front of Nagato. "Let go of me first!" At this moment, Reino said, she broke free from the hand of the long knocker that was holding her neck, and looked at Gaara, "This time you win, and I won''t commit it the next time. Low-level mistake, my name is Reno Uzumaki!" "And thank you!" At the end, the girl brought a rare blush on her face. "Is it from the Uzumaki clan? My name is Uzumaki Naruto. I will ask for your advice next time!" Nagato shrugged and smiled calmly at the two of them. The indifferent gesture made everyone present feel distant... "It seems that I am leaving now, otherwise it will be very troublesome, so cute girl, see you next time!" Saying this to Reno, Nagato disappeared into the same place with a bang, just like Reno''s method before. Not long after Nagato disappeared, a few Anbe appeared here, and the adzuki bean who took the lead looked at the smiling Rena, suddenly feeling helpless... 201 Chapter 007 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Gaara broke Uchiha Sasuke''s arm, what rhythm is this!" Returning to the address arranged by Konoha in the evening, Yuu could not help standing up when he heard Nagato''s statement! Because there is no such plot in the girl''s memory! "Probably because the Human Pillar Power Sealing technique I gave to Shayin Village worked..." Nagato looked at Yuu with deep meaning, causing the girl to turn her head with some guilty conscience. Today, the girl understands that the man who suppressed herself seems to know the''story'', but as a pseudo-traverser with male memories, the girl is really unwilling to mention this... In Konoha Hospital, in an ordinary ward, Sasuke looked up at the ceiling blankly. After the operation, the connected right hand was still aching, and the scene at that time kept flashing in Sasuke''s mind, and it was lingering. Before he felt anything, his right hand had already left his body.Is the black eye boy with a gourd back so strong?He couldn''t survive a single move in his hands. Annoyed at his weak and weak Sasuke, before he knew it, he had opened the door to darkness.Next, as long as there is a suitable opportunity, just one step, this young man named Sasuke will definitely step into that world! In a huge apartment in Konoha, Rena was also looking up at the ceiling. Rena, who had fallen asleep in the past, couldnt sleep today. What happened today gave the girl a strange premonition, as if it were about to happen. Something bad happened, but the girl didn''t know what happened, so, in the struggle, the girl fell asleep... The next day, in Sasuke''s ward, Reino and Sakura had arrived.The two are chatting with Sasuke. At this moment, a man with white hair standing up exaggeratedly with a mask came in and saw this person, whether it was Reno and Sakura who were unraveling Sasuke, or Sasuke who was closing his eyes and meditating, they all spoke together: "Ms. Kakashi." "Sasuke, how is it, do you feel better?" Although usually lazy, Kakashi''s tone was unexpectedly serious when his student was injured. "Mr. Kakashi, Im fine. The right hand has been connected. It will be better after a few days of training. But, there is one thing, I hope you can tell me, that guy, the guy who cut off my right hand is Who!" Sasuke''s tone is also very determined. Hearing Sasukes questioning, Kakashi sighed in his heart, knowing that he would not give up as a student, so he still opened his mouth and said: His name is Sand Falls Gaara. I came here to take the Zhongnin exam six days later." "Nakanin exam, what is that?" Rena next to him asked curiously. Kozakura glared at Reno angrily, and explained, "Just by passing this test, you will be promoted from a lower level to a middle level." When Reino heard this, she exclaimed energetically, "Ah, really? Then I want to participate!" Sakura looked at Reino''s childish performance silently. Kakashi sighed, stretched out his hand and took out three pieces of paper from his arms, and said: "I originally recommended the three of you to Naruto-lord to take this Zhongnin exam, but now it seems that I have to ask again. Master Naruto has cancelled the quota for the three of you." Sasuke lying on the bed suddenly said: "In other words, as long as you take this exam, you can see that guy again. Teacher Kakashi, I want to take this exam!" After Sasuke finished speaking, he fixedly looked at Kakashi, his gaze was firm and did not waver, showing the master''s will to never give up. "understood!" ... ... In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the Zhongnin exam.4E Novel www.4exs.com All the ninjas in the hotel were waiting quietly that day, and the atmosphere was a little depressed. At about noon, Nagato and the others finally set off. Although the rule is to get there before three o''clock, Nagato really hates the atmosphere in the hotel. It''s just going to take an exam, don''t have to be so nervous as before taking college entrance exams. So after lunch at noon, Nagato took Yuu and Koi to Room 301 of Konoha Ninja School. Because they had seen the map and the actual inspection a few days ago, Nagato and the others soon came to Konoha Ninja School. Looking at the swings and playgrounds in the school, and the neat teaching building, Nagato was a little bit emotional that Konoha''s original glory was not without reason, but-- "It''s still not as good as my Yunin Village! Ha!" Konoha''s Ninja School is very similar to the school in the previous life in Nagato''s memory. And the distribution of classrooms is similar, so Nagato can easily find the legendary Room 301 on the third floor. Pushing open the door of room 301, Nagato and the three walked in.As far as I can see, dozens of ninjas have gathered here.The foreheads on their heads are also messy, and they are available in any country. In this classroom, several long large wooden tables are located on different levels, giving a sense of grandeur and vigor. Randomly found a long table, Nagato sat down, Yuu and Koi followed, and the three of them sat down and observed the surroundings. Over time, more and more ninjas also came to classroom 301. At about two o''clock, hundreds of ninjas have arrived here. They come from different countries and different ninja villages, with different secrets and purposes. But I came here to take this Zhongnin exam. At this time, Nagato saw three Shimonin from Otonin Village. Otonin Village was the village of Nagatos Otamaru, and in a sense it was also part of Unin Village. At this time, the main force of Konohas collapse plan was Otonin Village. Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly thought: "This is probably the last Zhongnin exam!" ... ... At this time, in the Konoha Hokage office, the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, the fifth generation of Naruto Yahiko and one of the three ninjas are also having a secret meeting. "Jilaiya, do you really have a disciple named Phoenix Temple Yuu?" The third generation of Hokage took the lead in speaking. At this time, he carried a document in his hand, it was Yunin Village Xiaren named Phoenix Temple Yuu. Sent as a disciple of Jiraiya. "Yes, Yu Yu is a disciple I collected when I was traveling in the Ninja World. He is very talented and even a Phoenix psychic contractor!" Ji Lai also replied solemnly. To be honest, Jiraiya was also shocked. I didnt expect that his disciple was arrested for stealing items from Yuren Village and was forced to join Yuren Village. However, it is precisely because of this that the other party was able to obtain this information through Yuren Villages super intelligence Right! "Master, Master!" Nagato said at this time, "I would rather believe it is not credible. Since Otonin Village has made such a plan, it is impossible to have no success. In short, we must strengthen our guard, Master, these days Please don''t walk around!" "understood!" "Then, let''s discuss how to deploy it!" .. 202 Chapter 008 The exam begins...the fifth more Nanao! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Listen to everyone! I am Rena Uzumaki, and I will never lose to any of you!" While Nagato was meditating, the sudden voice spread throughout the classroom. Following the reputation, I saw a group of Konoha ninjas standing in front of the classroom. Rena was standing at the front of the crowd, with one hand on his hips and one hand pointing very arrogantly to Room 301 at this moment. Everyone in here. Perhaps subconsciously taking Reno as his own possession, Nagato found that this girl was unexpectedly cute... "Ha, this is the legendary girl whose body surpasses the mind. Isn''t Uzumaki Rena?" Phoenix Temple Yuu was obviously very interested. Looking at Rena, she didn''t know what she was thinking... Koi glanced at Uchiha Sasuke, not knowing what he was thinking. "Hey, Gaara, isn''t that guy named Sasuke whose right hand was cut off by you? How can you still come to take the Chunin exam?" Kankuro suddenly said next to him in the corner.. Gaara, who had been silent all the time, followed Kankuro''s arm and found that the right hand of Sasuke Uchiha who was next to Uzumaki Reno was connected. Although he was still wearing a bandage, he was obviously able to move. This made Gaara amazed. Konoha''s background really should not be underestimated. It is impossible to get a broken arm in a week in the village of Shayin. Suddenly, the three guys with Otonin Village''s forehead guards suddenly shot, but a young man with glasses next to Reino took their attack. But after the two sides separated, the young man''s eyes shattered and fell to the ground, and the young man also vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.Reino and Sakura rushed over to help the young man. From their conversation, Nagato learned that the young man''s name was Yakushidou. Do you want to go, Nagato suddenly remembered that the best subordinate of Oshemaru, the fact that Oshemaru is Nagatos subordinate to this day is still a secret. Only the senior officials of Yurenin Village know that Nagato only gave the main order. The details have hardly interfered with Dashemaru. The corner of Nagato''s mouth slightly raised a slight smile, sonic attack, interesting. When Shimonin from Otonin Village made a move just now, Nagato had already noticed the sonic attack implied in his attack, which was really weird and difficult to prevent. Just as many Ginnin were attracted by the battle of the three Otonin and Reno, he suddenly appeared in the air with a loud shout. "Be quiet! You bastards!" Then a cloud of smoke suddenly appeared, and then a Gundam man with two scars on his face and a dozen Konoha ninjas in uniform appeared in front of everyone. Scarman then said: "Everyone has been waiting for a long time. I am the examiner in the first session of the Nakanin selection examination, Morino Ibiki." The Zhongnin exam has officially started! ... ... Takinin Village is located in the Ninja Village in the east of the country.Nine Cake Chinese www.9bzw.com In the past years when the country of Kawakami rose, several countries were annexed continuously, which caused panic in the countries near the country of Kawago. As the only non-major Ninja village with tail beasts, Takinin Village was under pressure. Just imagine, a new Jin, a big country, lacks tail beasts, and is not a big country, owns tail beasts, then what will happen? Under such pressure, Taki Ninja village even abandoned the traditional method of cultivating human pillar strength, which is to give up the cultivation of human pillar strength from an early age, and directly let mature ninjas become human pillar strength. Under this method, the human pillar power will not be unusable due to the growth stage, resulting in a decline in the villages combat effectiveness. Of course, this method is more troublesome, because it is not cultivated at an early age, and the fit with the tail beast is too poor. Easy to runaway! Because mature ninjas have a complete outlook on life, they can''t calm down in the face of the tail beast, and lack the correct understanding of it, and naturally they can''t be recognized by the tail beast. On the edge of Takinin Village, a tall waterfall hangs! "How about, is Nanao''s news true?" At the side of the waterfall, Kushina''s figure stood, a biting breath spreading like an undefeated Valkyrie. "Of course." Standing behind Kushina, Kakuto said, "Nanashio Renjuli is in Takinin Village at this time..." There was a hint of dissatisfaction and a hint of resentment in Jiaodu''s eyes. He can clearly remember how the so-called Takinin Village treated himself decades ago. Although the Takininmura ninja who was his age did not grow old after death, resentment remained in Kakuto''s heart. "Details." After being in Yuying for several years, Jiu Xinnai also gradually got the so-called coercion, although she didn''t necessarily know these things herself. "The last seven-tailed man Zhuli is old, and tomorrow is the birth of the new seven-tailed man Zhuli, located in the altar of Longren Village." In three short sentences, the corner introduced everything. "The ignorant Ninja Village has been using mature ninjas as human pillars, Nanao wasted in their hands..." Kushina, who was still young, seemed to sigh with thought. "The main reason is that our village puts too much pressure on them!" Even when it comes to the village that he hates, Jiao is still seeking truth from facts. This is the most important reason why Jiao can grasp the information system of Yuren Village recently. "Then, I''m going!" A pair of red chakra wings appeared behind Kushina, flying over the waterfall and heading towards Takinin Village. Soon Kushina appeared above Takinin Village, under the high white clouds, looking at the ninja under his feet. "It''s about to start..." Kushina thought to his heart as he looked at Taki Ninja Village''s defenses, and there was a tense atmosphere of ninja patrolling everywhere. Obviously, even if there is a natural barrier, these ninjas in Takinin Village dare not care. Today is the most serious day in the village, but the day when Nanao Renzhuli transfers is not to be missed. All the ninjas all played twelve points, paying attention to the surroundings. And Kushinas gaze also noticed the central area of ??Takinin Village, where the most precautions are here, and she also felt a few powerful auras, compared to ordinary ninjas, and vaguely felt a violent surpassing ordinary shadow. With the aura of a level powerhouse, it is impossible to have such a powerful ninja in Takinin Village. Naturally, it can only be Nanao. "... Let''s just do it!" Today, Kushina doesn''t care much anymore, anyway, it will be time to become a public enemy of the Ninja World. Therefore, Kushina was not prepared to wait for Taki Shinobu to release Nanao, and went straight down to catch Nanao, then broke the seal with a strong force, released Nanao, and finally recovered Nanao. ps: I was watched and written by a group of bastards, how can I write fast!.. 203 Chapter 009 Captures Seven-Tailed People First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, all the high-level powerhouses in Takinin Village were surrounded by an older ninja. This ninja stood on a huge and wide ground, which was covered by countless black runes emitting energy waves. This elder ninja is the seven-tailed man Zhuli, but after today, the identity of the seven-tailed man Zhuli will leave him, getting rid of the nightmare title of accompanying him throughout his life, which unfortunately also means his death. The title of Renzhuli not only represents strength, but also represents misery. Renzhuli''s life can be called a history of blood and tears, not only to acknowledge the disgust and isolation of all people in the village, and the village''s surveillance that rarely has free time in a lifetime, even Fight with the tail beast in the body all the time. And these, from the moment they become human pillars, they will stay with them for life. It is such a miserable life that also caused many people Zhuli''s character to have some defects. In particular, the human pillar power directly transformed from a mature ninja does not have a long life. There are two reasons. One is that such human pillar power is not cultivated from the most plastic infancy, and the affinity with the tail beast is too low. It was the ninja who had a short lifespan, and began to go downhill once they passed the prime of life. Therefore, Renzhuli, directly transformed from a mature ninja, obviously cannot suppress the tail beast in his body in his later years! Therefore, after reaching middle age, the renju force of Takinin Village will be taken from the beast under the village''s compulsion to create a new renju force... "How are you going?" The apparently leader of Takinin Village asked many powerful ninjas beside him. "The village chief, everything is ready, you can take a seal." At this time, a girl ninja from Takinin Village came to the altar. She was a new generation of Nanao Renjuri, whose name was Fu. The girl was identified as the most suitable candidate for Renjuri when she was born. However, in the face of the strong Uminin Village, Takinin Village did not dare to let the village''s human pillar power be in an unusable state. Only then did he choose another mature ninja as human pillar power, "Let''s start then." The leader of Takinin Village took a cold look at the Fu who walked into the seal, and said indifferently, his voice clearly fluctuating, Nanao incident can be called the biggest incident in Takinin Village, and there is no room to lose.As early as a few months ago, Taki Shinobu was caught in a nervous state of vigilance and preparation. The success or failure is today. Following the order of Takinin Village, dozens of Takinin Villages most powerful experts took over every corner of the rune formation, holding mysterious Indian styles in their hands. The small ninja in Takinin Village obviously has no ninjas. Relying on its own power to seal the tail beast, naturally only by gathering the strength of dozens of ninjas, can such a major task of sealing the tail beast be accomplished. "Start," with the leader''s order, the first to quickly Kieyin in his hand, other ninjas Kieyin one after another, the Indian style is exactly the same! With the increase of the hand-print styles of many Takinin villages, the large black rune formation gradually emits powerful energy fluctuations, which surround the entire open area. boom! At this moment, the huge red chakra chain was blasted from the sky, and dozens of ninjas who were performing the seal were hit by the chain. They were attacked by the technique, vomiting blood and fell to the ground, and the seven-tailed man Zhuli was even more strange by these Chakra chains, especially the tail beast Chakra, are also restrained. In other words, these chains are the nemesis of the tail beast Chakra. "Is it simpler than I thought it was. I actually wiped out the high-level combat power of the entire village in one go!" At the top of the red chain, Kushina''s figure slowly fell, and the red chakra all over his body was low. The air was stagnant, and the momentum on his body made all those who have not fallen on the battlefield been oppressed. "Second-generation Yukage, what do you mean, do you want to start a war!" Takininmura chief yelled, only looking at the scene in front of him, he also understood that the person in front of him was not kind !Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com "So what, Nanao, you can''t control this small village. You should understand this when our Urenin Village rises!" Kusina replied unceremoniously, with the slightest words in his words. Don''t take this village seriously. "What about a big country, Takinin will never compromise!" The leader of Takinin Village couldn''t help but cursed at last, and at the same time, he took out Kunai from the ninja pocket and threw it at Kushina in the low air not far away. Come, the other ninjas who are still standing do the same, throwing sharp weapons in their hands. At this time, it is obviously too late to use ninjutsu. Naturally throwing hidden weapons is the best choice. "Boring." Ignoring the hidden weapons thrown by everyone, the Chakra quickly burst from the feet of Kushina suspended in the low air, and the red wings spread out behind him, soaring to the sky, naturally avoiding the many hidden weapons thrown by the Taki Ninja village ninja. Even Kushina still had enough energy to take away the candidate from Takinin Village, Juli! Clang! Losing the weapon to attack the target, it draws an arc in the air, and finally shoots on the ground in the distance. "My lord, what happened?" This was the other Takininmura ninjas who were patrolling and protecting the complex periphery of this local area. Hearing the movement, they hurried to this place today. There are hundreds of ninjas at this moment. The ninjas who have just entered here have not yet understood the situation, but their pupils are furious. They are horrified to find that the seven-tailed man Zhuli has disappeared, and the leader''s eyes are staring at the sky with an angry flame. . These ninjas followed the gazes of the adults. Above the sky, three figures appeared in the clouds that were stained with red chakras, and they flew out of the village quickly. Perhaps the ninjas of the Great Power Ninja Village would not be surprised to see a flying ninja, but ninjas like Taki Ninja Village who had never seen the world before looked at the two figures above the sky incredibly. "Boss, what do you do now?" A ninja asked with a frustrated but angry leader who was also angry. This happened so fast that they could not react at all. "Chasing me immediately, and..." "The leader, it''s not good, the village is surrounded by unknown ninjas!" However, before the leader gave the order, another alert ninja rushed to report! "what!" At this moment, outside Takinin Village, behind Kakuto are densely packed ninjas. There is no mark on them. They are the only combat unit in the Yunin Village intelligence system, the Assassination Department! At this time, their gathering has only one purpose "This is my hometown, so let me end it! Do it, conquer this place, and no one is allowed to break through and leave!" Indifferently, Jiao Du''s heart is equally indifferent! "Yes!" ps: Regarding the plans of Nagato and others, it will start slowly! .. 204 Chapter 010 Heaven and Earth are like chess second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Having seized the power of the Seven-tailed Man, Kushina didn''t care about what would happen in Takinin Village. He flew all the way south, and soon came to a forest and fell in a camp in the forest! "Long time no see, Kushina!" Four generations of Mizukage Yakura greeted familiarly, behind him was Terumi Mei, a new generation of film-class powerhouse in Wuyin Village, and another wearing a sky blue robe and holding a blower. The young man with soap bubble utensils and long bangs is the six-tailed man of Wuyin Village-Yu Gao! Looking at this famous red-haired killer Ji in the Ninja world, Terumi Mei could not help but yearn for it, especially the familiarity between her own Shui Ying and the other party, Terumi Mei understood one thing, that was a long time ago. Lord Shuiying joined that adult''s camp... "Long time no see, Yakura!" Kushina greeted Yakura with the same skill, and put down the two people behind Chakra''s chains. "Taki Shinobu Village is easier to overcome than expected, and it was completed with almost no effort. Capture it!" "Isn''t this great, your task will not be so easy next!" Yakura just paused, said with a smile, and pointed his hand at Terumi Mei and Hadaka at the same time. "This is my right assistant Terumi Ming, and this is the six-tailed human Zhuli, let''s go on the ceremony together!" "No problem, let''s start now!" As soon as he finished speaking, Kushina furiously led the Seven-Tailed Man Zhuli towards the depths of the camp, while Kushina''s gift girl Fu was taken by the rest of the camp. The ninja took it away. "It''s still so popular and fierce!" Yakura looked at Kusina and shrugged helplessly, greeted Yudaka and Terumi Mei, and the three followed immediately... ... ... At the same time, in a secret room in Yuren Village, Nagato and Saya sit opposite each other, and a map of the world of Shinobi is placed between them, and chess pieces of various colors are arranged chaotically. Saye put away the four red chess pieces, "In this way, the tail beast will have collected nearly half, and the strength of Kushina will also swell to a certain bottleneck. The head-on conflict in this world is probably except for Brother Nagato. It''s invincible!" "Probably, I don''t understand this, because there is really no reference point!" Nagato looked at the map. There were five red chess pieces left, especially one red with a golden Watanabe pattern. Chess said, "With our intelligence and Kushina''s ability, it shouldn''t be a problem to collect eight big-tailed beasts other than nine tails within one month." "If you have horns, you can sit in town. There is no second possibility for the ending of Takinin Village!" Saye took off the chess piece representing Takinin Village and said coldly. ... ... At this time, the Daming Mansion of the Kingdom of Wind is holding a secret banquet, and the daimyo and several powerful and powerful are entertaining a group of mysterious guests-the secret envoy of the Kingdom of Chuan! At the beginning of the banquet, the daimyo hadn''t arrived yet, Blue Bird was talking with a few powerful dignitaries, and Blue Bird''s men were dispatched out, not knowing what to do. "His Royal Highness is here!" As the voice sounded, the blue bird who had been waiting for a while in the daimyo''s mansion followed everyone up. Following everyone''s gaze, Blue Bird saw a man who was a little thin and about 30 years old entered the banquet hall, waved to everyone, walked slowly to the banquet seat, and sat down. You don''t need to guess to know that this person is the name of the Kingdom of Wind. "I have seen His Royal Highness!" Everyone saluted! The daimyo had a face with Chinese characters, a short beard, a majestic appearance, and exuded the usual majesty, but his face was pale, and he looked overwhelmed.Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com The daimyo waved his hand and said, "You are exempted from the ceremony. This is a private banquet. It doesn''t require much etiquette. Who is the messenger from the country of Kawago!" The blue bird stood up and said, "Under the blue bird, it is the messenger of the country of Sichuan this time!" "Oh, it turned out to be Mr. Aoto from Yurenin Village. Your husband''s name is like a thunderous in the world of Ninja!" The daimyo looked very happy, raised his glass and said, "All the ministers, join me in toasting Mr. Aoto, do it!" After all, the daimyo drank a full glass of wine, and everyone followed up and drank the glass. After everyone had a full drink, seven gorgeous dancers entered the banquet, and they came to the center to perform a gentle dance that is rare in the Kingdom of Wind, and the entire banquet suddenly became lively. When the dancing girl retired, the daimyo still looked unconscious, and suddenly remembered something, and looked at the blue bird and said, "How did you feel about the dance, sir?" The blue bird smiled and said, "Naturally it is gorgeous on earth!" The daimyo responded with a smile: "So, the seven dancers will be given to the husband, how about it!" Blue Bird froze for a moment, but instantly understood that this daimyo was going to bribe himself, but also, the country of the wind has taken a big advantage in the secret exchanges with the country of the river these years, but the country of the river has gained more. Human beings are greedy, and the blue bird who arrived in the name of signing a new treaty will naturally be a sweet bun in the eyes of the daimyo, and it is worth his heart to bribe. Thinking about this, Blue Bird said with a smile: "His Royal Highness''s gift is disrespectful when I come down, and a gift is prepared for you when I come down." The daimyo stroked his palm and smiled: "Oh! I''m really curious. I''ll show it to me soon." In fact, the daimyo didnt care much about the blue birds gift. On the contrary, he was happy because the blue bird accepted his gift, but the daimyo never expected-- tear! A handful of Kuaiwuyou Jade Bird''s hand directly penetrated Da Ming''s heart, and Jade Bird smiled cruelly: "The gift below is naturally, give you a whole body, how about it! This gift is not bad!" At this time, a black-clothed ninja suddenly appeared in front of Aoto, half-kneeling on the ground, "My lord, the guardian ninja dispatched by the sandy ninja village and the daimyo himself recruited has been completely eliminated!" At the same time, Bai Jue appeared from various places... ... ... "Blue Bird and Bai Jue act together. Blue Bird''s diplomatic ability can find opportunities, and Bai Jue''s changes can replace others. In this way, you can control your precious power before the final action!" Saye reached out and marked the Kingdom of Wind. The pawn of the daimyo power was replaced with a pawn that marked his own power. "Whether it is a daimyo or a powerful person, these political forces separate from military forces like ninjas still have a great effect, at least in helping me gain justice!" Nagato chuckled and looked at the map in front of him, quite a bit. High spirits! The world is like a chess game, nothing more!.. 205 Chapter 011 The third piece of sentient beings! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ancient Loulan country, hidden in the depths of the desert, a country no one knows! This is a small urban country built on the dragon veins. Since the death of the previous queen more than a decade ago, the new queen started a prime minister who always wears a mask. The development of Loulan is changing with each passing day. Now it seems that there is a kind of technology. The feel of a modern city on a plane. In a room in Loulans prime ministers residence, the masked red-haired youth opened the door and walked in, and asked in the corner: "What is it, you are looking for me in such a hurry, and even let me finish the regular meeting." nothing." "Something has happened!" In the corner of the shadow, Heijue''s figure appeared, looking at the red-haired man and said, "Uzumaki Nagato has started to move, and we got news that he accurately made Konoha completely depressed!" "How could this happen!" The masked man seemed to be a little puzzled, and his tone became serious. "In my memory, that guy is confident that he is invincible in this world. How could he start acting in advance and tell the details you know!" Kurozutsu didn''t care much about the commanding tone of the masked man, but said in detail: "Now Konoha Village is holding a joint Zhongnin exam, and the disciple Fenghuangji Yuu, who is also receiving from Jilai, suddenly reported. Said, Otonin Village, the village of Onoshimaru, is going to attack Konoha on the last day of the Nakanin exam!" "Phoenix Temple Youyu?" The masked man said suspiciously, then looked at Hei Jue. "I was a disciple of Jiraiya, but he did not join Konoha, but wandered outside. He was arrested for stealing the treasures of Urenin Village. Under the appreciation of Uzumaki Nagato, he had no choice but to join Urenin Village! " "Really..." As if thinking about something, the masked man said, "Go on!" "At that time, Yahiko was very surprised. You know, Otonin Village in Onoshimaru is just a small village. It is impossible to shake Konoha in any way. So Yahiko was surprised. What made him so confident, and finally my half body was white. Going out, in a few days, I suddenly discovered a terrible thing!" "That is, Oshemaru has been recovered by Uzumaki Nagato, or Otonin Village is actually a part of Yunin Village!" "So that''s the case, what will Yahiko plan to do!" The masked man seemed to be a little anxious, and his tone was also a little hurried. "After our inquiries, we can clearly know that this time Amunin Village did not intend to take action openly, so he only sent Uchiha Ming and Reaper''s Blade Seven Kills to help out. Yahiko''s plan is ready. We will count. Get rid of his right hand Uchiha Ming!" In the end, hei Jue''s tone was cautious, "So, Yahiko hopes that you can send Feiduan, Ghost Scorpion, Scorpion, and Delada to ambush outside the village and act by chance." "Finally, Yahiko hopes that you can start the final ceremony immediately. After all, no one knows the actions of Uzumaki Nagato after we killed Uchiha Ming. If he ran away, only your dragon can suppress him at that time!" After hearing Hei Jue''s words, the masked man walked out and said before closing the door: "I understand, the scorpions will arrive on time, and if something like this happens, I don''t need to remind Yahiko to give birth to disaster. The dragons final ceremony..." ... ... "To be honest, I have always thought that the will of the world is against me. Obviously I wanted to collect all the members of the dawn organization in the original book. In the end, only the corners and the Oshemaru were brainwashed... " Nagato sighed helplessly as he watched the chess pieces set off from Loulan. "In my memory, the boss of Xiaoxiao easily subdued these guys and said..." "Isn''t this normal? In the beginning, Brother Nagato was a transitional protagonist. At that time, Brother Nagato''s recovery of those Shadow-level rebels was just a stepping stone to become the new protagonist, and the will of the world would ignore it, but After being reincarnated, Brother Nagato has been promoted to the villain''s protagonist, and he is still a villain who is ready to overthrow the world. It''s no surprise that the will of the world can favor you!" Saye sorted out the changes in the chess game, and when he heard Nagato''s complaint, he rolled his eyes and said. "Yes, Ming and Qisha are already waiting. Let them start Zhongren in the last few days. I dont want the person from Loulan to make a mistake due to excessive pressure. You must know that I have waited for so many years just to Let the fruit ripen perfectly!" ... 52 Literature www.52wpe.com At this time Konoha, Naruto Uzumaki, the puppet of Nagato, is taking the first exam-a written exam! Of course, Nagato doesnt know anything about it, but she understands the true meaning of the exam without any worries, but looks around. Phoenix Temple Yuu next to Nagato is also doing nothing. Seeing Nagatos eyes, the girl has a guilty conscience. Turns his head, Lian is meticulously working on the problem... You must know that the same Uchiha Sasuke who has a Shalunyan is now copying the answers of others with Shalunyan! Gaara, who is different from my own memory, used the Eye of Sand to cheat in Shayin Village. The puppeteer named Kanjirou, I dont know when, Kanjirou has quietly released the crow and disguised himself as an examiner. The answer is copied righteously. The hunched-back guy in Otonin is using sound waves to copy other people''s answers, while a girl in Konoha who is dressed in a very Chinese style places four shurikens on the roof, and then uses the mirror and companions to pass the answers. The other of their companions had their eyes turned white, and then he could see through one''s body, observing the other''s answers.This is Konoha''s eyes, it really deserves its reputation. And Nagato''s most concerned about Uzumaki Rena, well, the girl is holding her head... Soon, under this tense atmosphere of constantly being cleared of people, the time for the exam came. After the examiner Morino Ibiki announced that the time was up, he did not immediately announce the tenth question, but gave everyone a choice.If you give up the last question, you can still take the Zhongnin exam next year.But if you choose the tenth question but don''t get the correct answer, you will never be able to take the Zhongnin exam, you can only live forever. With Morino Ibiki''s momentum, such multiple-choice questions seem to give people extremely heavy pressure, one after another can not help but withdraw from the exam, but- "Don''t underestimate me! I will never give up! I am Uzumaki Reno! To be the strongest Naruto of Naruto!" Under such pressure, even if there is no word written on the test paper, the girl is still full of vitality. Nagato couldn''t help smiling. Afterwards, Morino Ibixi unexpectedly announced that everyone present was qualified. It turned out that the choice was the tenth question, and it tested everyone''s determination and courage! While most of the candidates breathed a sigh of relief, a person suddenly broke into the window! The four kunai with the four corners of the cloth are nailed to the ceiling and the floor, and the cloth says: Mitarai red beans appear "This is not the time to be happy! I am the examiner for the second test: Mitarai Adzuki beans, hurry up and take the next test!" Adzuki beans raised his right hand high and shouted: "Follow me!" Cold scene... Behind the curtain, Ibis stuck out half of his head: "No one cares about you!" "..." Lingnai, who was outstanding before, lowered her head! "..." Although Nagato felt very interesting, don''t respond to this kind of occasion. The shame is too high... Hongdou announced that the second exam will be disbanded after the start of the second exam tomorrow morning. As soon as he left the classroom, Nagato clearly felt that there was a knife-like breath watching him... "While Yahiko didn''t dare to expose it, Konoha was paying attention to Otonin at this time, so who on earth was able to notice me? I really look forward to it!" ... ... "Then use my puppet to lead you out, funny guy!" Nagato spoke in the Yunin Village. At this time, Nagato''s chess game is slowly unfolding. His own puppet is also a pawn, meaning: World chess game, sentient beings chess pieces!.. 206 Chapter 012 The Fourth Death Forest! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At ten o''clock in the morning the next day, Shinnin who passed the first exam gathered at the Konohachi 44 exercise field. Through the information, Nagato already knows that this so-called 44 exercise site also has an alias called the Dead Forest. In front of Nagato is a huge forest that does not see the sky. The lush forest is blocked by a huge barbed wire not far in front of Nagato. The sign "No Entry" can be seen everywhere on the barbed wire. Looking at the lonely and strange forest in front of him, Nagato''s heart was calm, waiting for the examiner to announce the rules.Looking coldly, the villagers who passed the exam yesterday walked around the barbed wire. Nagato, who was observing the surrounding situation, suddenly condensed his eyes. What caught his eye was a Shinnin with a forehead guard from Kushinin Village. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. Nagato knew that this was Osamaru, the main force of Konoha''s collapse plan this time! At this time, Hongdou, the chief examiner, took out a stack of paper: "This is the consent form. Those who take the exam must first sign on it! People who are not strong enough at home may be killed! They signed this consent form. , It has nothing to do with me, the examiner!" Listening to the laughter of the Queen of Red Beans, many people shivered suddenly... "There''s more!" Hongdou took out two scrolls from the windbreaker, one with the sky and the other with the ground: "After signing the consent form, each group will use the consent form to change to another scroll!" She pointed to the pergola over there: "You have a total of 26 groups. If all of you have signed the consent form, then 13 groups will get the scroll of the sky, and the other half will get the scroll of the earth. reel" "Is it difficult to let us kill each other?" An uncle dressed up as Tang Ren was incredibly surprised. "Wow haha!" Seeing the surprised expressions of many candidates, Hongdou announced the three conditions for passing this exam with satisfaction. First: arrive at the high tower in the center of the exercise site within five days. Second: There must be a lot of people in the group. If it is missing, it means failure! Third: You need one scroll of heaven and one scroll of earth! "So, don''t die!" Hongdou finally concluded, "Then, I announce that the second test of Zhongnin exam will officially begin!" ... ... The death forest is extremely quiet, tall and blinding trees everywhere, making the atmosphere in the death forest dull and weird, with a rotten breath. The collision of the ninjas'' shurikens from time to time sounded, adding a touch of blood to the forest. The trio of Nagato, who relied on their superior strength, didn''t rush into the forest like the others, but walked in, but they didn''t go far, but they stopped. For a moment, three Tangnincun ninjas appeared in the open space in front of them. Looking at the three Tangnincun ninjas opposite, the corners of the mouths of the three people of Nagato simultaneously conjured a smile.101 Chinese Network www.101zw.com I was really looking forward to something, and I was worried about how to find another team. I didn''t expect someone to send it to the door.Luckily. "Hey, boy, what scroll are you holding in your hands? If it''s a scroll of the sky, teach it obediently, lest uncle I will teach you a lesson!" said a ninja with only his left eye on the other side. "Oh, in other words, what you are holding is the Scroll of Earth, uncle. What a coincidence, we are also looking for a team that owns the Scroll of Earth. Uncle, you are here too late." Yuu teased It rang in due course. Nagato, who was watching coldly, raised his brow slightly. It turned out that Nagato''s own whirlpool clan''s perception ability perceives the presence of three people in the grass next to it.Do you want to be a fisherman? What a surprise, Nagato smiled slightly, it seems that things have become interesting. The three Tang Ren on the opposite side were almost blown up by Yuu''s words, and the one-eyed ninja standing in the middle said coldly: "I didn''t expect the current kid to be so arrogant. It seems that as seniors, we have to teach them a lesson. They know the minimum etiquette." The two companions next to the one-eyed ninja also spoke out in agreement, apparently stimulated by Nagato''s attitude, and wanted to teach Nagato and them a lesson. "Yuyu, since it was you who provoked, then the two of them will be handed over to you." Nagato''s voice did not cover up at all, so it spread throughout the audience, not only the three Tangren on the opposite side, even if it was The three people lurking nearby were also surprised. This guy has a big tone! Among the nine newcomers Konoha who just graduated this year are Inuzuka-ga, Yuozino, and Hinata Hinata, among the three lurking nearby. Not long after entering the dead forest, Inuzuka-ga designed it with rich experience in outdoor survival. A trap successfully won the Sky Scroll of a small team in Shayin Village, plus their Earth Scroll, just to make up the Heaven and Earth Scroll. Originally, they wanted to rush to the Central Tower, but halfway they discovered the fight between Nagato and Yunin. Inuzukaga''s competitive character made him want to do a robbery, and to object to his companions, he used " We won one more scroll, so there will be less people who pass the exam." This excuse is blocked. In the end, under his strong guidance, the three of them lurked in the grass next to Nagato. Fortunately, neither of his companions were strong people, so they who were lurking at this moment were surprised when they heard Nagatos words. Endlessly, even they dare not say such arrogant words. "This guy, what are you pretending..." Inuzuka''s words were not finished, but his ninja dog Akamaru groaned, trembled in fear, and got into his clothes. "Akamaru, what''s the matter with you?" Inuzukaga asked with concern. Although Inuzuka''s teeth are arrogant, but she still loves her ninja dog, so she is worried when she sees Akamaru''s abnormal behavior. Akamaru heard the master''s voice, drilled his head out, barked twice and then retracted again. "What did Akamaru say?" a delicate-looking girl next to Inuzukaya asked softly. The girl''s voice was so soft that she could barely hear her if she didn''t pay attention. This is Hinata Hinata, one of Inuzuka''s companions. Shy, but still very strong, usually training very hard, is a good companion. Fortunately, Inuzukaga was already familiar with her character, so she still heard her voice clearly. "Akamaru said that the guy from Yunin is very strong, and the two guys from Aminbu Village are also very good. But the red-haired, Akimaru doesn''t know the strength of the other party, because Akimaru can''t smell his chakra at all." Chuya said. Hyuga Hinata replied in a low voice to signal that he already knew, and then the three of them continued to watch the battle, and then they saw the hell of flames! ps: In the next statement, this death forest will kill many people... .. 207 Chapter 013 Hunting begins first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle started in an instant! Yu Yu strolled forward, complaining, and drew out her love knifeXuezou. As for Tianjing, the opponent at this time simply couldn''t use this powerful weapon, and his free hand was imprinted! "Ninfa-the technique of chaotic lion hair!" As soon as the voice fell, Yuyu''s hair danced instantly! The three Tang Shinobi also reacted at the same time, and saw the ninja headed out of a few huge wind demon shurikens from somewhere. Just when Yu Yu''s hair was about to touch the three of them, Wind Demon Shuriken also arrived in front of her! Yu Yu immediately controlled a few strands of hair to entangle the shuriken, and at the same time the three Tang Ren over there saw this opportunity and jumped up and avoided the hair that was tangling at her, just-- "The timing is just right, try my latest swordsmanship! Flame Blade!" As soon as the voice fell, among the falling cherry blossoms, Yuyu''s figure appeared among the three ninjas, and the snow stepped up to ignite a chilling flame and drew it out! "what!!" Amid the screams, the three ninjas turned into flames that soared into the sky, spewing out more than ten meters high flames like a fountain. Whether it was the love of the Uchiha clan or the three ninjas under the Konoha who were hiding, they all felt For a while. "Phoenix fire blended with natural power!" The well-informed Nagato naturally understands the principle of Yuyu''s power. Such a peculiar flame is not something like heaven and earth spiritual fire, but at most the flames of some phoenix descendants with thin blood. That''s it. "Yes, condense this kind of flame on the blade. With the wound, the seeds of the flame will enter the human body, and then burn everything, burst out instantly, it looks good!" The girl closed her sword and watched the three gradually disappear Flame Pillar said with a smile. "It''s just that the scroll of the earth!" Lian, who had been silent, suddenly said, making the smiling girl stunned for an instant, and a drop of cold sweat was left on the back of her head... At this time, the Konoha trio hidden in the grass nearby witnessed the entire battle. They did not expect the trio of Yurenin Village to be so terrifying. They just shot it alone, and the three Tangren were killed in a blink of an eye. , This kind of strength... Estimating the strength of their own side, the three of them glanced at each other and slowly stepped back. "Would you like to leave after watching the play?" A calm voice rang out at this moment, and it passed into the ears of the three people as a thunder, and the back of the three people suddenly stopped! Very early on, Nagato noticed the three spectators hiding on one side, and when the other party was about to retreat, Nagato knew instantly. But come and go as long as you want, what do you think of here! Naturally, Nagato would not allow them to retreat so easily, so he spoke up This means that Nagato is no longer ready to let them go. Nagato hates people who are fishermen, or Nagato hates people who are their own fishermen! Both Koi and Yuu were a little surprised, because neither of them found anyone nearby. Of course, this was also related to the reason they were with Nagato. The strength of this man made the two women subconsciously lose their usual caution, otherwise The Konoha trio cannot hide from them. Inuzukaya looked at the two companions, then looked at the surrounding environment, understood the situation of himself and others, immediately made a decisive decision, and slowly retreated from the jungle. I saw this carefree young man showing a different determination from the past, and laughed loudly: "Hahaha...What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to see the heroes of Yunin Village fighting heroes when I went out for a walk, but please trust us! There is absolutely no malice!" While speaking, he raised the scroll of the earth of his team high, took a few steps forward and placed it in front of Nagato and the others, and then immediately retreated: "Please believe us, don''t you lack the scroll of earth, we The team happens to be the scroll of the earth, please take it and let us go!" At this time, under the threat of extremely strong strength, Inuzuka''s words seemed particularly sincere. Hinata Hyuga and Yu Oshino didn''t expect Inuzukaga to be like this... so... spineless, but there is an old saying that people who are aware of current affairs can become masters.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net Therefore, the two also gave up the idea of ??using force to fight against the three people in Uminin Village, and honestly followed Inuzukaga''s footsteps, but-- "You are Konoha''s clan ninjas, the Inuzuka clan with a puppy, the oil girl clan who manipulates insects, and the Hyuga clan who is now the No. 1 noble clan of Konoha. Now it''s just right, let''s catch it!" Nagato opened his mouth, with an irresistible overbearing in his words, but the Konoha trio couldn''t bear it, especially the impulsive Inuzukatoa. The previous compromise almost exhausted all his patience! "Asshole, do it!" Inuzukaya roared, he was already arched, and Akamaru on his shoulders had jumped beside him at some point, and Peng''s cloud of smoke rose! "Athropomorphic Ninja/Beast Ninja!" I saw Inuzuka''s limbs on the ground becoming like a beast, while Akamaru became like him, and Akamaru jumped on his back. "Teeth through teeth!" Then Inuzukaga and Akimaru quickly spun, and they turned up a tornado. The tornado roared and roared, rose from the ground to the air instantly, and then slammed into Nagato! Hearing Inuzuka''s words, his two companions, Hinata Hinata and Yuozino, also shot at the same time! Hyuga Hinata put his hands in an attacking posture, rubbed his body and rushed towards Nagato, while Yuuki Shino waved his hands, and a black cloud fell towards Nagato! "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Shinra Tianzheng, who has now become a regular skill of Nagato, once again used it. The huge repulsive force knocked off the tornado, bounced off the black clouds, and even broke through to Hinata, which was one meter in front of him. On the ground. "It''s really a fresh trick, eat all over the sky!" Seeing that the Konoha trio almost lost their resistance in one move, Yu Yu sighed helplessly. "Damn it!" As she got up from the ground, Inuzukaya''s eyes were a little unwilling, and even more regretful. If it hadn''t been for her own way, she wouldn''t have fallen to this point! Da da da! Seeing the red-haired boy walking by, the Konoha trio cast a shadow in their hearts, almost falling into despair. next moment! A silver figure suddenly appeared in front of the three of them. In an instant, a black sword light slashed across, and bombarded Nagato with everyone''s surprised eyes! Boom!! Amid the roar, smoke and dust bursts. After a while, the smoke dissipated, and only the Nagato trio were left here, and the Konoha trio and the sudden ninja disappeared. "Ah, I was finally forced out!" At this moment, Nagato opened his mouth and walked to the front left, "I''ll find that funny ninja, Koi, you go and grab the three Konoha Shimonin. They are rushing to the finish line fast, and Yu Yu!" Speaking of this, Nagato stopped for a moment, "Let you take action against Konoha Ninja, maybe you will be a little stressed, then Sagyuns Renjuli will be handed over to you, and in a minute, they will probably be there. Dont miss it. Oh!" Yuu sighed, knowing that this was Nagato''s care for herself, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I won''t miss it!" "Very well, then, the hunt has begun!" After saying that, Nagato rose into the air and flew in a certain direction, and Love also instantly turned into a light smoke and disappeared in place, leaving Yuyu leaning against a plant. On the big tree, waiting for the prey... ps: Thank you "Reimeng Sauce", "Zero Ze", "0-1-2-3-4-5-6" and "q**" for your monthly tickets!By the way, I am not interested in writing Konoha Xiaoqiang in detail. The plot of Death Forest is mainly for the two sons of Liudao Immortals... 208 Chapter 014 Gaaras capture completes the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time passed half an hour ago. Phoenix Mountain, the secret realm of the psychic beast family that claims to be the Phoenix, although it is not as famous as Miaomu Mountain and Dilong Cave, but like the two psychic secrets, it is attached to the world''s five psychic secrets. When the figure of Nagato''s body just stepped on here, he felt the burning sensation of Yuu''s full fight. Although the psychic beasts here are called phoenixes of undead beasts, they are actually quite different from the real phoenix. , Just a descendant of Phoenix with a thin bloodline, so-- "This psychic secret realm was not created naturally in this world, right!" Nagato rose into the sky, and said as he looked at the old Phoenix who was staying here when he just appeared in front of him. "I can see this at a glance, it seems that the little friend is not an ordinary person!" Great Immortal Phoenix, the elderly Phoenix in front of him, said calmly, not seeing his dim look in front of Yu Yu. This is normal because he is facing at this moment. Yes, the undisputed strongest in this world! "I''m very interested, lets talk about it." Facing a psychic beast like the Phoenix Fairy, Nagato said without a trace of polite orders, but the Phoenix Fairy didnt care, or if the other party showed respect. Meaning, the Phoenix Fairy would care. Knowing a lot of information about the man in front of you from Yuyu, the Phoenix Fairy naturally knew that this man had such a posture when facing anyone. Sometimes, if he showed respect, it was probably because the object was going to die in his hands. ... "I don''t know the specific situation, but it is recorded in the ancestral book that the ancestors fought two enemies, and the broken void came to this world, and then the two seriously injured were annihilated by the will of the world and turned into three secret realms, and Miaomu Mountain. Together, the Earth and Dragon Caves serve as the secret realm that bears the five attributes of this earth, water, fire, wind and thunder!" "Our Phoenix clan is the natural overlord born in the Secret Realm of Fire, but we cannot leave the Secret Realm freely. Later, a ninja appeared. In order to get out of the Secret Realm, spiritism also appeared." "Understood!" Nagato nodded slightly and put one hand on the Phoenix Fairy. In an instant, one person and one bird appeared at the core of the entire psychic secret realm. In a sea of ??fire, a gorgeous red-gold flame swayed... "This is... the ancestor, yes, the fire of Nirvana!" About ten minutes later, Nagato appeared in the heaven and earth altar of Yuren Village. With Nagato''s appearance, the red light of luck and merit was injected into the Yin and Yang seal, the Yin and Yang seal and the dismantled Jin Jiao cut The fusion is getting faster... At this moment, Yu Yu, who was waiting for Gaara, spontaneously ignited, but the golden and red flames did not burn the whole clothes. A lot of information poured into Yu Yu''s mind. After a while, the flame went out, girl Open your eyes, two eternal flames flicker in them! next moment! The three figures stepped out of the grass and came in front of the girl. Whether it was Gaara, Kankuro and Temari, they all looked at the red-haired girl in front of them in amazement. The coercion made them almost straightforward. Hands on. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Gaara took a step forward, the girl in front of him gave him a great sense of threat, Because of the perfect seal, Gaara was accepted by the village as Renzhuli. The potential of Renzhuli who grew up in an environment of love cannot be estimated. Even Shangren could not beat him, but at this time, Gaara is here. A young girl of almost the same age felt the crisis of death! "Kankuro, Temari, stand back!" "What!" Both Kankuro and Temari were taken aback. Those who were familiar with Gaara naturally knew that Gaara was cautious at this time. It was precisely because they knew how powerful Gaara was that they could not even imagine that they were of the same age. Who can threaten Gaara. "It seems that you are very clear!" Yu Yu put her hands together and quickly changed several seals, and said at the same time, "Shui Dun-water chaos." Yuu actually wants to use the fire dragon flame bomb, but in her current situation, using the flame will affect the fire of Nirvana in her body. For this kind of magical flame, Yuu''s control is a little weak. In Yuu''s heart, This flame has surpassed the level of this world... Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com With the activation of the technique, a jet of water rushed over, and Gaara hadn''t moved, and the sand instantly formed a protective shield to withstand Yuu''s water jet attack. "It''s now!" Yu Yu sipped softly, Luo Ying Yunwu resorted to it, and appeared behind Gaara the next moment. At the same time, when the sand was completely unresponsive, Yu Yu cut off Gaara''s gourd with a single blow! I fell in love with Rome, but he only saw the petals of cherry blossoms when he turned his head. When he wanted to turn his head again, he immediately felt a pain in his chest, and then he flew out in the next second... Yuyu kept his stabbing action, and said with a grin: "The sand has entered water, but it will be heavy. In this case, your speed will be even slower, but the sand armor is really hard!" In fact, Yuu wanted to use the knife attached to the wind chakra to stab Gaara into Gaara''s body, but he only pierced the armor of sand! After a while, Gaara got up from the ground, and the sand slowly repaired the broken sand armor on his chest. While angry, Gaara showed a slightly hideous expression. The gourd behind him was broken into pieces. With large tracts of sand, the sand was scattered on the ground near him. In the next second, Gaara waved his hands, and a large piece of sand attacked Yuyu again. Yuyu frivolous brows, and another Sakura Yunwu appeared behind Gaara, when the sand reacted and formed a defense.Yu Yu disappeared again and appeared in another direction at the same time, and Gaara''s eyes could no longer keep up with Yu Yu''s movements! Once again, he avoided the sand. Yuu took the knife and instantly used Falling Sakura Yunwu. Before the sand had time to react, she came to Gaaras eyes. She stretched out her hands and grabbed Gaaras clothes while holding her right foot A kick hit his stomach again, and in the next second he dragged Gaara to lie back, forming the form of Yuyu on the bottom and Gaara on the top. Yuu turned his body halfway, and his right foot against Gaara''s stomach kicked upwards, kicking Gaara straight up into the sky just before the sand came back!This series of actions were completed in an instant. Gaara was already high in the sky before even waiting for a reaction... "Gaara!" Both Kankuro and Temari were speechless in surprise. Seeing Gaara''s danger, they all ignored Gaara''s instructions and prepared to take action, but-- "I won''t let you make trouble!" Two sudden sword lights cut Temari and Kankuro to the ground, but it was another shadow clone who was ambushed nearby by Yuu earlier, while the two sands were agitated. , And use the Falling Sakura Cloud Dance to attack successfully... "Temari! Kankuro!" Although Gaara is usually fierce to them, they have a good relationship with each other. Gaara in the sky saw Temari and Kankuro being chopped to the ground, feeling agitated. Chakra gushes out! "Ah, I''m not afraid, but this is not the place to fight with creatures like tail beasts, so I''m sorry!" Saying unapologetics, Yuu tied his hands and separated! Suddenly, the surrounding air flowed rapidly, a chakra ball slowly appeared between Yuyu''s hands, and slowly became bigger, the chakra in the middle of the ball was rotating irregularly... "DayuSpiral Pill!" In an instant, Yu Yu appeared in the sky above Gaara in the cherry blossoms, facing Gaara who was still ascending, and blasted the big jade spiral pill in his hand! Boom!! The next moment Gaara blasted into the ground while spinning, rolling up clouds of smoke and dust, and Yuu followed closely with it, knotting in his hand, and then letting go. The five-colored chakra flashed with his left hand, hitting Gaaras Belly, "Yunin Village Version-Seal of the Five Elements!" "what!" Gaara spit out a mouthful of blood and opened his eyes, because under this sealing technique, Gaara could no longer feel the chakra of Shouhe, and even Gaara''s own chakra did not respond. "It''s normal, but you probably don''t know it. It was provided by your sealer Yunin Village..." Standing up, Yuu looked at Gaara and said with a smile, "When you appeared at that moment, the result , Already doomed!" .. 209 Chapter 015 Bo Feng Yeyue third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hafeng Hazuki ran fast in the forest, her keen perception from herself read from the flow of the wind, the figure behind her, the dark purple long-haired girl frowned, "Could it be that It''s really that person. I didn''t expect him to appear here. The least favorite situation appeared..." Thirteen years ago, the four-year-old rebirth was rescued by the fourth generation of Naruto Hafeng and accepted as a disciple. In order to repay this kindness, the girl set up a village to protect her teacher until she died. The most terrifying existential confrontation in the world! But Ye Yue never thought that her contact with that person would be so early. Although the image of that person at this time is completely different from the person in her memory, but the attitude of facing everything so indifferently, this world Probably there will be no second person. "Somewhat impulsive!" Ye Yue thought so, but didn''t feel much regret. Originally used her as the contractor of the White Tiger Secret Realm, the hidden means were so high that the other party would never find it, but faced with the death of Konoha''s seedling, this girl who implanted her guardian belief in her heart could not turn a blind eye. "Yeah!!!" Suddenly there was a scream in the distance! "This is... Kozakura''s cry!" Ye Yue was taken aback. Although Ye Yue gave up the idea of ??raising her teacher''s orphan, Rena, because she was trying her best to improve her strength, she still knew everything about Rena, especially her two teammates. Power, leaping in the direction of the sound. Soon, from a distance, Hazuki saw the stretched-necked Kuo Ren biting Uchiha Sasuke''s neck, but Reino was lying motionless on the ground. Kozakura cried out helplessly: "What are you doing to Sasuke-kun?!" At this moment, Ye Yue didn''t care about the pursuers behind him, and immediately shot two kunai at the head of Dashewan. Cao Ren seems to have also noticed the sound of Kuwu''s breaking through the sky, and her long stretched neck quickly retracted, and the two handles of Kuwu only cut off a few of his hair. "what!!" Sasuke yelled on the ground in pain. "Sasuke-kun! What''s wrong with you!" Sakura hurried over to check Sasuke. At this time, Ye Yue also came to Sasuke''s side. She saw two tooth marks left on Sasuke''s neck, and the imprint of the Heavenly Curse of Three Gouyu Jade slowly appeared on her skin. Sakura saw Ye Yue coming, and cried out in surprise: "Are you... Teacher Ye Yue? Great, we can be saved..." Although Sakura wanted to say something more, Ye Yue interrupted her immediately, "Hurry up and take Sasuke and Reino away from here, and Reno is lying down there." After talking about a time and space ninjutsu technique, she climbed from her jade hand onto Sasuke''s back. Sakura saw that Hazuki looked like she was facing a big enemy, and she didn''t dare to say anything, and immediately took Sasuke to jump to the place where Reino was lying. Seeing Sakura leaving, Hazuki turned her head and sneered at Kushinin in the distance: "It''s been a long time, Dashewan." "It turned out to be you, Haze Hazuki..." Kushinin, that is, Oshemaru was surprised at first, then suddenly smiled strangely: "Now you, are you capable of standing in front of me?" With a sneer, Ye Yue drew out the Tianwei that glowed like a cold moon on the blade-Ye Yue''s exclusive blade! "Looking for death!" Da Shewan shouted angrily, and suddenly a few snakes shot out from his sleeve, "Hull Shadow Snake Hand!" Seeing the menacing snake, Ye Yue immediately jumped up. The snakes hit the trunk where Ye Yue was standing, stirring up a piece of debris. As soon as Ye Yue stood firmly on the tree trunk above, she immediately saw a big snake attacking herself with a big mouth open.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc There was a sneer at the corner of Ye Yue''s mouth. When the big snake was about to bite herself, she quickly jumped onto the snake''s head. Tianwei also immediately sent out blue electric lights, and with a wave of his hand, the snake''s head was chopped off, and the lightning cut the wound. They were all burnt, and there was no blood spilled. "hiss!" With a scream, Da She Wan''s head suddenly rushed in front of Ye Yue, his mouth still spit out a sword! "Ding!" A spark burst from where the two swords intersect. "Yes... it can actually block my pheasant sword... hehe!" The Big Basilisk laughed, and his body quickly retracted toward his head. Ye Yue frowned in disgust, and lightning burst out from his hands again. The two swords separated quickly, but immediately fought again, and the sound of "ding-ding-dang-dong" was endless. Hazuki Katsu is exquisite in his moves, and Oshemaru is relying on a wealth of experience. The two played more than 20 times. Although there is no difference between the winners and losers on the bright side, Oshemaru feels that she has gradually fallen into a disadvantage, and she has physical strength. Several small wounds... Da She Wan stretched out his long tongue and licked the wound on his face. He looked at Ye Yueyin and said with a smile: "Hehe, your sword skills really surprised me, but you still don''t need your blood inheritance limit and four generations of space forbearance. Surgery?" Ye Yueliu raised her eyebrows and said coldly: "It''s not necessary to deal with a guy like you." "Haha, although it''s a pity, I don''t have time to play with you anymore." Da She Maru looked around and smiled evilly. At the same time, the girl''s pupils shrank slightly! Boom!!! A red figure unscrupulously rushed forward, smashing all the trees around Yeyue and Dashemaru. Both of them were shadow-level powerhouses. They both left the place in an instant, just looking back, watching the destruction. , Can''t help sighing in my heart... "Oshemaru, I actually met you here, what a human being!" Nagato''s indifferent voice reached Ye Yue''s ears, and the girl''s face instantly sank, because the girl found that everything she knew was out of control ... "My lord, they are nearby!" At this time, Oshemaru completely changed her temperament. Facing Nagato respectfully, Ye Yue felt a ridiculous feeling that Oshemaru, whose heart was higher than the sky, would actually surrender to others! "Okay, grab someone, I''ll pass after I deal with the little cat in front of me!" Nagato ordered indifferently, and Osamaru respectfully responded and disappeared before his eyes. Ye Yue didn''t say anything, because she was facing the most terrifying existence in the entire world at this time. Although the other person''s gaze looking at the small animal was very irritating, Ye Yue still held back her temper and forced herself to calm down! "Tiger God Mode, start!" Nagato didn''t say anything, but the will from the body began to capture the fluctuations from the White Tiger secret realm through this moment. For the other two psychic secrets like Phoenix Mountain, Nagato is bound to win. "what!" Ye Yue let out a long roar, and spider-web-like cracks appeared under her feet, and her silvery hair rose automatically without wind, and the golden arc surrounding her body became brighter and brighter... A look of surprise finally appeared on Nagato''s face: "This chakra... is really interesting. As expected, you are a material worth studying, little cat." "Huh!" Ye Yue let out a foul breath, staring at Nagato with his cold and enchanting golden phoenix eyes open, and coldly said: "''Silver-haired and golden-eyed white tiger girl'' Bo Feng YeyueCome on!" ps: Thank you "luoyuantao" for your monthly pass!.. 210 Chapter 016 Killing White Tiger Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh!" Ye Yue let out a foul breath, staring at Nagato with his cold and enchanting golden phoenix eyes open, and coldly said: "''Silver-haired and golden-eyed white tiger girl'' Bo Feng YeyueCome on!" Looking at the completely different girl in front of her, Nagato showed a regretful expression, and said, "No one has told you, don''t you believe the pie in the sky?" "Inexplicable... Uzumaki Nagato, even if you look like this now, I know you are Uzumaki Nagato!" "Konoha is my home, three generations, Reno, Kakashi...Everyone is my family! I inherited the will of fire from Ms. Mizumon, and I want to protect Konoha so that you won''t mess with you! You are enlightened! Right!" "call out!" The ground at Ye Yue''s feet shattered, and her whole body blasted towards Nagato like a cannonball. "Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Pill!" A huge blue chakra ball quickly formed in Hazuki''s hand! "Knowing that I am Uzumaki Nagato, dare to make a move, you are very good!" Nagato chuckled, "Before I came, I learned some ninjutsu to fill the scene, let''s try it now, spiritism Triple Rashomon!" Suddenly, a simple gate with a ghost face rose from the ground to block Ye Yue, and the girl took advantage of the trend and pushed the super-large Jade Helix Maru towards Rashomon... "boom!" The huge jade spiral pill bombarded Rashomon, causing a big explosion, and the dust was flying all over the sky! "Really excellent defense. My''Super Jade Spiral Pill'' can only destroy a Rashomon just now..." Rashomon was smashed by the "Super Jade Spiral Pill", but the "Super Jade Spiral Pill" was useless after breaking the Rashomon... The strong wind generated by the explosion caused billowing smoke and dust, which obstructed Ye Yue''s vision, but after activating the "Tiger God" mode, Ye Yue had the ability to perceive Chakra, and she sensed the location of Nagato! "Xianfa-the tiger shook the sky!" "Roar!" Ye Yue exhaled, her tongue bursting with spring thunder, and Tankou''s thunderous tiger roar!The substantial ripples spread from her center to the surroundings, especially in the direction of Nagato! Rumble! There was a sudden violent vibration in the entire forest! "This noise is a bit loud, but it''s a pity. If Konoha''s attention is drawn, many of my things will be postponed, so I can''t indulge you anymore, little cat!" A sudden voice came from behind Ye Yue, and the girl''s pupils shrank, because the girl clearly felt that the Uzumaki Nagato was not far in front of her, not a clone, but now... With a hand covering Ye Yue''s neck, the girl''s power was instantly suppressed, and even the girl''s entire body was instantly weakened. At this time, the girl who barely turned around realized that it was Uzumaki Nagato himself who subdued her! "Well, is it desperate to see my main body appear?" Nagato said with a smile, "You are the same as Phoenix Temple Yuu, facing me, you can''t always perform normally!" "But there is no way. In your memory, I am such a strong and unethical person..." Nagato was also a little emotional if he said softly to make the girl almost shocked. If you can mix in this world, you are probably such a person without integrity. Nothing else, just because of boredom! "I won''t say anything more, let''s go and see that interesting white tiger now!" Said like this, the girl turned around and bit the girl''s neck! Resonating with the girl through the curse seal, Nagato reversed the seal of spiritism with one hand! "Reverse spiritism! I''m here, White Tiger Secret Realm!" Dong Dong Novel www.dodoxs.com ... ... When Ye Yue woke up, there was a world where storm and thunder coexisted in front of him. In front of him, Uzumaki Nagato was facing away from him, and he blocked all the storm and thunder alone. Inexplicably, it gave the girl a sense of peace of mind. a feeling of. And not far in front of Uzumaki Nagato, it was the white tiger god he had often seen before, but at this time, the great god lost the wisdom and peace of the past, and looked violent. He was gnashing his teeth at Uzumaki Nagato, but again She seemed afraid of something and didn''t dare to step forward. "What''s going on!" The sober girl slowly got up and said softly. Bai Hu roared angrily, but didn''t say anything. Nagato chuckled softly: "Isn''t it obvious? I broke a big guy''s plan to seize the house for several years. At this time, I was being watched!" "Take... home?!" Ye Yue, who is not the soul of this world, naturally knows the meaning of seizing the house. If he associates the scene before him with Nagatos words, he can naturally draw an amazing conclusion, but he cant believe it anyway. The White Tiger has been planning. Destroy yourself! "Ha, don''t you, the little cat, think this tiger is a good thing? It teaches you the Tiger God mode to help you hone its body, because it is bound by this secret..." "Unknown human powerhouse, I think we can live in harmony. As long as you dont hinder me, we can form an alliance after I complete the seizure. In this way, in the main world connected by the secret, we are absolutely invincible. , Even we can break through the world..." After being angry for a while, Bai Hu finally calmed down and said, its voice seemed to faintly resonate with the whole secret realm, causing Nagato to narrow his eyes slightly. "Unexpectedly, this mystery has been turned into a half-step energy state against the original Daoization of the breaking creature. No wonder you need a body that can take on your own strength. As long as you have a body that is not bound by the secret, you You can manipulate that body to swallow the entire secret realm, and reproduce the original breaking creature!" As he spoke, a mocking smile appeared on Nagato''s face: "You do have the capital for alliances in that way, but I dare not! According to my information, the three creatures that broke into this world were affected by the will of the plane. After forcibly transformed into a secret realm, many blood descendants have been derived..." "Like the hundreds of birds on Phoenix Mountain, but you are the only white tiger here. It seems that your brothers and sisters have probably been eaten by you!" Following Nagato''s words, the hostility on Baihu''s body became heavier and heavier, and the entire space began to oppress Nagato, but for Nagato, who has the power of time and space, this kind of pressure is far from enough! "Moreover, I remember this is a secret realm of wind attributes. Where did these thunders come from? No wonder there have been no psychic beasts with thunder attributes so far. It turns out that they were eaten at all!" Ye Yue behind Nagato listened to his words, her face getting paler and paler, and the pressure on the white tiger in front of Nagato instantly increased to the extreme, and the wind and thunder of the entire secret realm sent a crazy attack towards Nagato! Faced with such an attack, Nagato laughed joyfully and turned around to pick up the girl. Suddenly, the power of time and space and the power of the origin erupted from Nagato, and a shadow of a world loomed behind Nagato. "You know, I''m so happy to hear that your secret realm turns into that half-step energy state, and the world can finally open!" Ten thousand worlds are the foundation of Nagato''s power, and they can''t be used easily. Even if it was the volley hanging pavilion that faced the relics of cultivators, Nagato did not use ten thousand. But you can''t use it easily, it''s not that you can''t use it. "A secret realm of half-step energy state, the energy in it is a big tonic for the world!" As Nagato said, the storm and thunder in front of him were affected by some kind of force, and he couldn''t get close to one step at all. The energy of the entire secret realm was continuously drawn from the existence of the void, and the white tiger roared sky-shaking, but to no avail, he could only watch his own power continue to drain... Ho Ho Ho!!! The roar kept sounding, but after a while, the entire huge white tiger turned into a dying breath, and the wind and thunder of this secret realm was dissipating. Nagato put down the girl, walked forward, holding the white tiger with one hand, and just like that, the huge soul of the white tiger was directly drawn out by Nagato! In an instant, the white tiger''s body turned into a purple and white light and dissipated, leaving only a lightning mark and a pure white spar. At the same time, the heaven and earth altar in Yuren Village carried the purple and white air luck. And merits are continuously injected into the Yin and Yang seal... ps: It''s like filling the hole by myself. At first, the wave of Feng Yeyue was only a temporary idea, but it has become part of the outline... 211 Episode 017 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh, there is such an unexpected gain!" In the war meeting room of Yunin Village, in front of the Ninja chess game, Saya held two blue and white chess pieces between his fingers, and put the two chess pieces and one red chess piece together. "Now there is Miaomu Mountain and Earth Dragon Cave!" "It''s just that, some things will be delayed for a while..." Because he is connected to the spiritual sea core of the ten thousand worlds, Saya clearly perceives that in the depths of the endless void, the ten thousand worlds are growing happily, even Saya I feel that I am being drawn to become stronger. "So it''s not appropriate to do it now?" In the White Tiger Secret Realm, Nagato looked helplessly at his hands. Nagato could clearly perceive that the Ten Thousand Realms were growing under the power of the entire White Tiger Secret Realm, and his three powers were growing. At this time, it was indeed not suitable for full strength. Shot... Moreover, the growth of the world cannot be accomplished in a day or two. The reason is probably that the time axis of the world is much longer than that of human beings! "Then, since I can''t move my hands for the time being, let''s do something interesting first!" With that said, Nagato turned and looked at Hazeki Hazuki, who was in a daze when he swallowed the energy of the White Tiger Secret Realm from the Ten Thousand Realms. A few steps closer. "You... what are you going to do!" The girl noticed when Nagato''s gaze came over, but when she recovered, the red-haired man in front of her had already arrived in front of her, and even lifted her chin with one hand! Subconsciously trying to step back and avoid it, the girl found that her feet seemed to be reluctant... "What? This question is not very clear to you, anyway, I can guess what kind of image I am in your heart, so naturally, I can''t let you down, can I?" As he said, Nagato raised the chin of the girl with dark purple long hair in front of her, and bowed her head to kiss in the girl''s unwilling eyes... ... ... In the death forest, Nagato''s puppet flicked in the air, and soon came to Oshemaru. "My lord, the goal is here!" Onomaru respectfully stepped away. In the cave behind him, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Reno lay quietly there. Nagato nodded lightly, walked in, and first came to Haruno Sakura. Originally, there was no position for this girl in Nagatos plan, but after finding that he could not do his best, Nagato naturally had to postpone it. Therefore, it is necessary to bury a dark child beside Sasuke and Reino. "What''s more, it doesn''t take much effort!" Nagato lightly tapped Haruno Sakura''s forehead, and on the back of Nagato''s hand, a miniature opening appeared, the same as a miniature dragon-shaped red chakra. The creature rushed out of the space and fell into Haruno Sakura''s mind. Then Nagato came to the front of Reno and Sasuke, especially Uchiha Sasuke. After this guy planted the curse seal of Osnamaru, there were obviously other powers in his body guarding his soul. We must know that the current Oshe Maru is the incomplete soul in the memory of Nagato''s past lives. Under the power of the spirit sea, O She Maru has complemented her own soul, and his curse seal is definitely strong enough! "Uchiha Sasuke, is it the same as expected..." Looking at the sleeping two people, Nagato rarely frowned. In fact, if it can, Nagato will definitely remove the obstacles from them first... When Reno was born in the early years, Nagato ghostly injected a strand of her own chakra into Renos body. Then as Nagato became stronger, she gradually realized through that strand of chakra that Renos body was hidden. Another chakra from Uchiha, now Unagato feels the same mysterious chakra on Sasuke Uchiha. "Sure enough, whether it is the original work in my memory or the original work tampered with by me, the two of you are the protagonists. There is really no reason for such a thing, and..." "After these two chakras, what exactly is that mysterious existence!" Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com The answer to this question was somewhat conjectural in Nagato''s mind, but Nagato couldn''t say it. He intuitively told Nagato that saying the name in front of Reno and Sasuke would probably attract the attention of the existence. "but" Nagato stretched out his hands, a ray of original power filled his fingers, and lightly touched the foreheads of Reino and Sasuke, "We still have to guard against these two forces from running away!" "When my yin and yang seals have gathered the aspirations and virtues of the entire ninja era, I will use these two powers to add the finishing touch. By the way, use the existence hidden in the depths to see the blood Kaifeng!" ... ... Inuzuka and his ninja dog Akamaru transformed into a tornado, roaring towards the sky. When the tornado reached a fixed height, it fell fiercely, hitting Uchiha Love on the ground with a lightning strike! Hyuga Hinata''s seemingly weak body and feet used subtle and unusual footwork, quickly and secretly approaching love, a pair of white and crystal clear flesh is attached with a faint chakra, obviously these jade palms It''s not as harmless as it seems. The black clouds flying out of the sleeves of Yu Nvzhi Nai made a buzzing sound. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be very small black bugs, which turned out to be a cloud of insects! "Why don''t you behave well, I was defeated by an adult soon..." Facing such a combined attack, Lian''s eyes still looked ahead, without a trace, as if he hadn''t seen the fierce attack coming at all, and still stood motionless. When the tornado''s attack was about to hit, the love moved! "It''s too slow to turn, you can see it clearly!" Slightly sideways, the girl''s eyes with the three-gouyu writing wheel turned to the extreme, raising her leg, slightly following the direction of the tornado''s rotation, it was a side attack. Surprisingly, the white thighs blasted into the tornado ! Boom!! Both Inuzukaga and Akamaru were slammed into the ground by Koi... "Soft fist!" At this time, Hinata''s attack arrived, and she saw her both palms hit out suddenly, the speed was reaching the extreme, but the physical skills were most weak in the face of being stronger than her! I saw the seal of Lian''s hands, split into two in the light smoke, a sudden appearance behind Hinata with instantaneous technique, and a heavy punch against Hinata''s back! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The other love spouted hot flames from his mouth, and the cloud of worms in the future burned cleanly, and then rushed up, his hands pierced through the other''s stomach instantly. "Although the adults have arrested you, but the adults care about the little girl at most. Your life and death will not be considered by the adults, so if you are too presumptuous, but...you will die!" ps: I originally planned to seize the power of Asura and Indra in the Death Forest, but when I was writing, I suddenly found that it is impossible to justify the six ways. Well, it can only be done first... Thank you "Sun Sun Sun Sun" for the monthly pass!.. 212 Chapter 018 Cut His Luck! Second more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Plans or something, as expected, they are full of surprises!" In the Uminin Village combat meeting room, Saya looked at the sign of Konoha Village, the country of fire, and suddenly came up with an idea. Is this Konoha''s luck? Air luck is indeed a very mysterious thing. In the understanding of Nagato people, air luck is the fortune in the big net of fate. According to the memory of Nagatos previous lives, the protagonist who possesses air luck usually cannot protect himself. , The villain is usually caught by something irresistible. Because whether it''s Reino or Sasuke, the weird chakra on them is almost Konoha''s last hole card, and now Nagato is just about to overturn this hole card, there is the temptation of the White Tiger Secret Realm that Nagato cannot refuse. Then, Let Konoha''s hole cards not be destroyed immediately. "However, this is only changing the death penalty to a reprieve. Brother Nagato''s abilities have already surpassed the limits of this world. Brother Nagato, who has gone all out, can even deal with the so-called Six Dao Immortals or Ten Tails. It was defeated!" Saye said vowedly. "So, what if I let you go first, anyway, everything is already doomed!" "However, if Konoha''s new generation is the luck of Konoha''s new generation, let''s first reduce your luck to the extreme!" With such a sentence, the bloody killing and felling in the death forest of the country of fire became more intense! ... ... "Xiaren of Yurencun, what do you do!" Hyuga Ningji stared at the two red-haired roadblockers in front of him. One of the red-haired girls was holding the unconscious Tiantian in his arms, and the other was red-haired. The young man just bounced himself and his teammate Li Luke away with weird methods! "Ala, isn''t it obvious? We have to deal with you!" Yu Yu said frivolously, and jumped out instantly, holding Tian Tian, ??"The white-eyed man over there, let''s go to the other side to play!" While talking, You Yu had disappeared in front of everyone, Ning Ci hesitated, but he looked at Li Luo''s thumbs up, the hesitation instantly became firm, and he opened his eyes and ran in the direction of Yu Yu. Looking at the boy with thick eyebrows in front of him, Nagato opened his mouth and said: "Li Luoke? Fight with me, you must have the consciousness of preparing for death at any time! Are you ready!" Li Luoke jumped vigorously, and the whole person revolved and flew high above the sky, and finally landed on the tree trunk, releasing the weight on his legs. "This is a seal that can only be unlocked when you protect your most important person. Unknown Yuren, I know you are very strong, but now is the time to implement my Shindo!" Boom!! The heavy object on Li Luoke''s leg fell from a tree a few meters high, and it actually smashed the ground into two large holes. Looking at the smoke and dust in front, Nagatos mouth turned into a smile, it seemed that things had become interesting, but in his eyes, Nagato still contained a trace of playfulness, showing that Nagato did not take the opponent in front of him at all. . At this moment, I saw Li Luo on the trunk suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of Nagato, as if teleporting, and then punched out! "Tianzheng God outfit!" The revised version of Nagato''s power of heaven, the power dedicated to physical skills, the gods of the heavens used in an instant, and Li Luo, who bombarded Nagato, felt that he was hitting on some rebounding shield, looking at Nagato. Almost immobile, Li Luoke instantly disappeared, appeared, and attacked again! After removing the heavy object, Li Luoke seemed to be a whirlwind rotating around Nagato. He punched in front of Nagato a moment ago, and appeared behind Nagato in the next second, kicking out again! But even so, even if Li Rocs speed has increased to such an extent that he cant be seen by the naked eye, the transparent repulsion around Nagato still took all of Li Rocs attacks. From the beginning to the end, Li Roc never really hit. Nagato!ok composition network www.okzuowen.com "Who is this guy!" The more he fought, the more despair Li Luoke felt. I have used my full strength now, but I can''t even hurt the opponent. You must know that the opponent hasn''t counterattacked at all. Is this huge difference a hierarchical nature! "What''s the matter, why do you hesitate, do you feel the gap between you and me? But now, it''s too late!" Nagato suddenly said, if the opponent only has this degree, Nagato is ready to do it! ... ... Yuyu, who was jumping in the woods with her arms in her arms, suddenly felt a sense of hostility, instantly raising her alertness to the limit! "The technique of partial doubling!" In the next second, among the trees, Qiu Daoding rushed out again and again. The sound of his right hand became extremely huge, and his expression was horrified. He immediately aimed at Yuyu who was jumping in the air, and he was about to catch... Yu Yu smiled weirdly, and saw that two white wings suddenly stretched out behind her. One second before Ding Ci caught her, she just soared into the air with a single wing! Holding Tiantian with one hand, Yuyu Jieyin said with one hand: "Ninja-Thousand Kills Baiyu!" Before she finished her words, her wings flicked fiercely, and countless white feathers flew over like sharp arrows, and they covered Ding Ci with the sound of breaking through the air like rain... Peng! Autumn Dao Dingci turned into a piece of wood filled with white feathers! A few seconds later, the wings behind Yuu disappeared with a touch of wings, and she landed on the ground in an elegant posture. At this time, a figure ran out of the forest, it turned out to be Uchiha love! "What''s the matter, Koi, your target came to attack me, if that guy knows about it, tsk tsk!" Yuu looked at Uchiha with a deep smile and said with a smile, completely ignoring the fast speed not far behind The coming Hyuga Neji. "No way, they are too cunning!" At this time Love said somewhat familiarly, but in the next moment, Yuu who was in front of her appeared in front of her instantly, and the snow walk in her hand penetrated her abdomen instantly! "Ah, no!" The sound of horror came from the grass not far away, and a girl with yellow hair rushed out, but was held by a boy with a pear head. Peng! The Uchiha love in front of Yuu instantly became the active Akita Dingji just now. At this time, the fat man was pierced by a long knife and almost fell into faint. boom! A white figure leaped from a distance and landed on the ground. It was Neji Hyuga, "You can''t run away!" ps: This chapter was re-coded. I coded more than 7,000 in the afternoon, but the writing software was automatically closed, but it was gone. My life is hard... Thank you "w6642107" for your monthly pass!.. 213 Chapter 019-The Thirteenth Killing Blood You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Although this body is only equipped with the foundation of Mu Dun, but since Yin and Yang has become a great escape, I can also do something beyond the limits of my body, let you try it!" Saying something that Li Luo couldn''t understand at all, Nagato pressed one hand on the nearby tree! Li Luoke was behind Nagato at this time and was about to punch out, but the surrounding trees suddenly stretched out branches. Before the punch was shot, he quickly wrapped Li Luoke''s arm, and then slammed Li Luoke. Throw it out! The power of the trees activated by Nagato is very powerful, and Li Luoke has no room for struggle. The whole person has hit the ground like a piece of watermelon skin! Li Luoke suddenly felt a burst of pain spread all over his body from behind, and he yelled out of pain! After hitting Li Luoke with one blow, Nagato did not stop, and continued to inject the chakra. The branches of the trees stretched out in an instant, quickly attacked, gathered together and turned into a huge fist and hit Li Luoke hard. Li Luoke couldn''t react, and was hitting this punch. Boom! There was a loud noise, and the smoke was filled, completely covering Li Luoke''s figure. If it is a person with outstanding eyesight, then you can see that a big hole has been punched by Nagato''s punch on the ground. Li Luoke has his arms in front of him, and the blood is dripping out. Li Luoke leaned tightly at the bottom of the big hole. It was obvious that he had withstood Nagato''s attack abruptly and had already been injured! Nagato''s expression didn''t move at all, and the giant wooden fist struck out again, hitting the injured Li Luke! Li Luoke looked at the oncoming giant fist, shocked in his heart, and eagerly, his body quickly rolled to the ground, avoiding the blow of Nagato! But how could Nagato''s attack be so simple? The giant fist instantly turned into a giant palm, and shot at Li Luoke on the ground fiercely! Li Luoke looked at the palm that seemed to completely cover the sky, his hands pressed hard on the ground, and the whole person slid out in an instant, avoiding the palm in a snap. The giant palm hit the ground fiercely, smashing the ground one after another, and another big pit appeared in an instant. After the giant palm slapped on the ground, it turned into a branch and threw it towards Li Luo! Li Luoke avoided the blow of Nagato, and just stood up straight, and saw the dense branches thrown like a whip, as if he was going to destroy himself like an artifact! Li Luoke was shocked again. Up to now, his strength has been exerted for the most part, but he has not even reached the corner of his opponent''s clothes. Looking at the other party, he was surprised and forced himself to this point while being elegant, leisurely and elegant! Pushing his legs hard on the ground, Li Luoke jumped up high, then curled his legs into arms and shrank his head. Li Luoke flew over the branches of Nagato in the inevitable gap like a ball, and escaped the long. The blow of the door. "No, if this goes on, it''s over, Teacher Akai, now is the time for me to carry out my endurance!" Suddenly, the amount of Chakra in Li Luoke''s body suddenly increased, and a powerful chakra even overflowed out of his body, shaking up the gravel on the ground around him. Thinking like this, Li Luoke spit out word by word: "Open the first door, open! The second door is closed, open!!! The third student, open!!!" Then, a powerful and unmatched sky blue chakra wrapped Li Luoke''s body and rose into the sky! "It''s quite a set!" Nagato suddenly felt that the guy in front of him shouldn''t be here, he should go to the world of fantasy, this kind of small universe explosion is simply a living protagonist! Li Luoke opened the three doors of the Eight Door Dunjia and felt a powerful force rise in his body! but!Not enough!Based on the previous battles, Li Luoke already knew that his opponent''s strength was far superior to him, and that the level of difference was just this level, not enough!Extraordinary Novel www.ffxss.com "The fourth door hurts, open!" The fourth door also opened, and the amount of Chakra in the body increased a lot.At this time, the sky blue Chakra had already transformed into a whirlwind, spinning rapidly around Li Luoke, sending out a huge suction force toward the surroundings! The broken stones and plates flew into the air one after another, and began to revolve around Li Luoke. Under the control of this huge power, Li Luo''s skin has turned red, as if it was steamed by a steamer. The thick blue veins covered Li Luo''s skin, making the thirteen-year-old boy look terrifying. abnormal! Not enough, not enough! Li Luoke shouted in his heart, although such power is already very powerful for him, far beyond all the combined power in the normal state, and even control has been very difficult. But facing Nagato, Li Luoke deeply felt that even with such power, he still couldn''t defeat the terrifying young man in front of him! "The fifth door, open it!!!" Even though there are some signs of losing control, in order to move forward, you must defeat the enemy in front of you! Li Luoke looked at the figure of Nagato, and finally opened the fifth door of the eight-door Dunjia. As soon as the Dumen opened, a more powerful and vast Chakra followed. The sky blue whirlwind had completely covered Li Luokes figure. The outside world can no longer see Li Luoke! Powerful power flooded Li Luoke''s body, and the usual meek Chakra seemed to be transformed into a torrent at this moment, raging in Li Luoke''s body! Li Luoke bowed slightly, but felt extremely difficult, as if it was not his body at all. Bend his arms slightly and made a fist gesture. A crisp sound accompanied by bursts of pain spread from his right arm to Li Luks eardrums and sensory nerves. Li Luk instantly judged that the muscles of his right arm had already fracture! In contrast, Li Luoke''s black hair stood upright like an electric shock, which seemed to be harder than a steel needle!And his skin, because of the huge chakras in his body, part of it even fell off, revealing scarlet and scary muscles! Under such circumstances, Li Luoke disappeared with a whistle, and then a wave of air was drawn in the air, sending his final attack towards Nagato! At this time, Nagato is already straight, and Nagato''s eyes can clearly see that the young man in front of him is almost overdrawing his own to fight, no, let''s bet! Nagato doesn''t hate such opponents, even Nagato likes it very much, but in this way, Nagato is even more unlikely to be merciful, because-- "The devil is to kill all possible existence, isn''t it!" "The power of yang escape, inject life!" Nagato injected nearly half of the life power possessed by this body into the trees around him. In an instant, the tree grew and transformed frantically, wrapping Nagato into a giant of wood. ! Boom!! This is the giant statue caused by the giant being bombarded by Li Luke on his chest, but the giant body quickly recovered in the next moment, but Li Luke in the fifth gate state was too fast, and the next moment he bombarded the giant''s arm! Rumble!! There was a violent sound in the forest, which could be clearly felt from hundreds of meters away. The powerful shiver finally came to peace with a huge roar! In the battlefield between Nagato and Li Rok, the giant kept a palm on the ground, and the figure of Nagato appeared from the top of the giant''s head and jumped down. The giant cooperated to raise the hand on the ground, and the palm of the hand was raised Stayed at Nagato. Looking at the bloody green figure under the ground, Nagato perceives it, and smiles: "You still have vitality, so if you are lucky, you will give me your life in the future!" .. 214 Chapter 020 The second exam is over, the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the death forest, a breeze blows, and a few leaves rise in the wind. Ning Ci glanced with confidence, still holding Tian Tian Yu Yu, Jieyin said with both hands: "Blank eyes!" In the next second, some traces of blood vessels appeared near Neji''s eyes, and a small pupil appeared in the normally white eyes. After the two sides held each other for a few seconds, Ning Ci suddenly threw out several shurikens and rushed over at the same time!And Yuu calmly flashed through the shurikens one hand at the same time and quickly changed several seals and said: "Fire escape, the art of the fireball." With a strong blow, the huge fireball flew towards Ning Ci! In the next second, Neji''s figure was instantly swallowed by the fireball.The ground not far in front was also burned with a big depression, and when the flames burned the ground, there was a chick sound... After a while, a piece of charred wood was exposed in the smoke on the spot where Nei Ci was just now.At the same time, Yuu felt a cold wind blowing behind her... This is Neji''s palm! Feeling bad, Yuu took action immediately.She made a turn with one hand, and just before Ning Ci''s palm wind hit Yu Yu, countless cherry blossoms in front of Ning Ci flew up, and Yu Yu''s figure was gone! Ning Ci waved his palm to nothing, because he moved forward a few steps because of inertia.As soon as the balance of the body was found, Ning Ci''s eyes revealed the position of Yu Yu. She stood on a branch not far away while making seals with one hand and said: "Water escape, the technique of water dragon bombs." There was a huge amount of water flowing out of the dead forest without water in an instant, and a water dragon rushed towards Neji in an instant! Ning Ci made a hurried big jump to get out of the rushing water. As soon as he jumped up, the trees behind him were all washed clean by the water. You Yu still took a small turn and jumped off the branches every day.At the same time, the seal in the hand changed again and said: "Water escape, water chaos!" "Shadow Imitation Technique-Cheng..." "what!" Ignoring the noise from the side, Yuu blew hard, and a jet of water directly hit Ningji. With Ningji''s painful grunt, he made a perfect parabola in the air and fell to the ground, and he didn''t move for a while. ... Turning his head, I saw Koi standing next to the fallen pig, deer and butterfly trio. Among them, Nara Shikamaru fell directly in a pool of blood. Yuu didn''t care about it, and said with a smile: "What''s wrong, your prey was just now." Come and play with me for a while!" In fact, Yuu didn''t realize that her personality has changed a lot in the past few years, especially after being cast by Nagato, facing the plot characters in the previous memories, Yuu no longer feels unwilling to hurt. "...They can run too much!" He curled his lips uncomfortably, and kicked Shikamaru in a pool of blood... ... ... The next morning, when the sun rose and the sun went down, Koi and Yuu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Nagato sitting in front of him. A trace of peace of mind flashed in his heart. Yesterday, except for catching Konoha Shinzo On behalf of the ninja, the two of them cleaned the entire death forest again. They were too tired. If Nagato was there, neither of them could sleep so peacefully. The three simply caught two fish by the river, made a fish soup and had breakfast, and then proceeded to the central tower. After half an hour of trekking, Nagato finally arrived at the central tower, which is the final destination of the exam. The central tower was red and not sharp at all, as if it were just a few floors of buildings of different sizes. The result of gradual accumulation of objects.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com Pushing open the gate of the tower, the three walked into the central tower. A frame was hung on the wall of the first floor of the central tower. A paragraph was written on the paper in the frame. Nagato stepped forward and found that the author turned out to be the third generation of Hokage. "If there is no heaven, you will be wise to prepare for opportunities, if there is no land, then you will seek profit from the original, gather the two books of heaven and earth, and restore the path to the right. "What does this mean?" Lian said with a frown. Yuu smiled and opened the scroll world scroll in his hand. After opening the scroll of heaven and earth, Nagato and Koi found that the word "person" was written in the middle of the scroll, which was a possessed scroll. The three of them all knew the goods and threw the scroll in their hands to the distance at will. A cloud of smoke exploded, and a Zhongnin with Konoha''s forehead appeared in front of Nagato and the others. After Nakato appeared, he first congratulated Nagato for passing the second exam, and then explained the meaning of the passage on the wall to the three of Nagato. This passage is the thinking about the three generations of Hokage. The sky represents physical strength and the earth represents intelligence. This passage means that to become a Zhongren, you must have perfect qualities. You must not be reckless and arrogant. You must consider the situation of the team and bear it. Own responsibilities. Nagato didn''t care about this. After all, what a ninja was, for him, was just a career of playing tickets! After that, Nagato took the Nagato three to a lounge on the second floor, where they waited for the end of the exam. ... ... Five days later, inside Konoha Hokage''s office. "Master Naruto, according to Anbe''s report, in the second exam, there were signs that Oshemaru had appeared. Those children are likely to fall on Oshemaru''s hands!" The five generations of Naruto Yahiko listened to the report of the second test examiner Mitarai Adzuki bean with a blue face. This time, Konoha was planted. After a small Nakanin test, the heirs of six families have disappeared, and the three most promising I can''t bear it anymore, what a problem! The daughter of the white-eyed Hyuga clan, the son of the oil girl clan, the heir of the pig deer butterfly clan, the excellent male of the Inuzuka clan, and the three disciples of the Konophyll technique expert Maitkai, who were early by the village The teacher identified as the strongest Xia Ren group in this session, but they all disappeared. What makes Konoha more mad is that originally after the second exam, there was a pre-selection, which was used to select eight Shionin as candidates for the third exam. As a result, this pre-selection was not used at all, because it passed the second exam. Only three people from Konoha, three from Yuren Village, and three from Okinin Village took the exam. Among them, Yurenin Village Phoenix Temple Yuu abstained, and there were only eight people! Not only Konohas new generation suffered heavy losses, but other Shinnin villages also suffered heavy casualties, but if only this was the case, it would be nothing to say. After all, this was originally a deadly test, but the disappearance of the wind countryman Zhuli completely caused The relationship between Sagomura and Konoha is completely deadlocked. At this time in the Hokage office, Konoha advisory elders, three generations of Hokage, Jiraiya, and even the patriarchs of Konohas wealthy patriarchs gathered here. Obviously, the Konoha executives have regarded this incident as a provocation against Konoha. Its full effort! Of course, Yahiko, who was revealed by Shirazu that Onomaru was from Nagato, had a hard time saying... ps: Thank you "fiypanda" "body" "Xiaofei can''t fly" for the monthly ticket, haha, I forgot that I haven''t uploaded the chapter yet... 215 Chapter 021 Countermeasures and the first start! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Teacher Jilaiya, do you have any opinion?" In the Naruto office, watching the crowd''s anger and gritted teeth at Oshemaru, Yahiko, who knew that the man behind the incident was not Oshemaru, looked at Jiraiya thoughtfully and asked. If possible, Yahiko will definitely lead the target to Yunin Village, but Yahiko understands that his own Naruto has not yet reached the point where he can be dictatorial in Konoha Village, and many of his own things cannot be exposed, otherwise he will only integrate the second generation of Naruto. The soul is Konoha''s mortal enemy! Thinking of this, even Yahiko, who is now in a strong mood, can''t help but feel a little sad. For this reason, seeing Jiraiya''s expression, Yahiko can only hope that his well-informed teacher will give him a surprise. In fact, Yahiko really guessed it correctly. "Well, Yahiko, I came back this time because the great toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain called me back. He said that the world is going to undergo a major change, and it is the most powerful force in this world that is most likely to initiate change. The starting point of the era of great change..." As he said, Jiraiya paused, with a serious expression, "It is Konoha!" "what!" Whether it is Yahiko or Sarutobi Rischi, or Danzo and other elder advisors, or the patriarchs of the major wealthy families, they cant help but speak out in surprise. For Miaomu Mountain, they all have heard about Konoha, especially Miaomu Mountain. The great immortal who claims to have the ability to predict, they are even more thrilling! "Could it be that the man behind this incident is Yunin Village!" Danzang said. "It is very likely that the person behind Osake Maru is Urenin Village!" Jilaida also replied, recalling that Tsunade had also disappeared in Kawa no Kuni. Is there any relationship between the two? "That''s right! Although there is a rumor in the Ninja world that Oshemaru was defeated twice in the hands of Uchiha Ming in Amunin Village, and it is not at the same time as Aminin Village. Under this circumstance, if OiseMaru joined Aminin Village, no one would believe it. , But thinking about it the other way around, Oh She Maru is more likely to join..." Konoha consultant Mito Yanmon said thoughtfully. "Look at Sarutobi, I said at the beginning that Yurenin Village was a disaster. I wanted the village to take action against them, but you didn''t care about it. Now, they have not only taken the name of Konoha No.1 Ninja Village, but also Ready to do Konoha!" Danzo had already determined that the man behind the incident was Urenin Village. In fact, after a few people from Jiraiya spoke up, most people in the entire office acquiesced to this incident in their hearts. Because no matter what you think, even if Konoha has been a little turbulent over the years, it is not a behemoth that Osha Maru alone can shake. "Danzo, this incident was indeed my mistake at the beginning, but now it doesnt make much sense to care about these. The most important thing at the moment is how to deal with all this. We dont know what they are going to do or how to do it. !" The former Hokage Sarutobi sighed. "So, what should we do!" Konoha consultant turned to sleep and asked Xiaochun anxiously. "Wait!" Yahiko smiled when he heard that Jilai also involved Yunin Village in, "In fact, we don''t know what the other party is going to do, how to do it, we can only stop with silence!" With a bang, Yahiko stood up! "I, Yahiko, as the fifth generation of Naruto, ordered the whole village to enter a state of security, whether it is Anbu or the roots, all take action. Teacher Jilaiya, the third generation of Naruto, please pay close attention to the security issues in the village. And let me know, contact Shayin Village, Yunyin Village, Wuyin Village, and Yanyin Village. I want to hold the Five Shadows Conference in secret!" "All for, the will of fire!!" Lewen novel www.lwxs.net "Yes!!" ... ... Time flies, seven days in a blink of an eye. Since Nagato''s puppet body passed the second exam, he has been in the simplest position. Although he can perceive Anbu''s surveillance almost every moment, Nagato doesn''t care at all because Konoha dare not do it! Nowadays, in the world of Ninja, the power of Urenin Village can be said to be instantaneous. Even Konoha, the former first Ninja Village, dare not actively provoke Urenin Village, even now Konoha has decided that Urenin Village is ready to do something against them. As for Yahiko''s plan to secretly convene the Five Shadows Conference to jointly deal with Yuren Village, the senior officials of Yuren Village even pretended to be ignorant. In Saya''s words, gather together to solve all problems at once. During these seven days, Nagato''s body stayed in the ten thousand realms, comprehending the fluctuations of the laws produced by the expansion of the world. The Ten Thousand Realms are expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like God created the world on seven days. On the seventh day, the expansion of the world is no longer so intense, but at this time, the Ten Thousand Realms vaguely have the area of ??a planet. Nagato stands at the top of the world tree, comprehending the fluctuations of the laws brought about by the expansion of the world. Three different reincarnation eyes receive feedback from the world. The three powers continue to grow, making Nagatos spirit more abundant. The only thing that made Nagato dissatisfied was that he still didn''t know the authority of the three realms of heaven, earth and man. The three powers are the source of the various powers of Nagato''s body, but Nagato itself is not very clear about the various powers of this authority. Just like at the beginning of rebirth, Nagato could use the reincarnation eye, but the power of the reincarnation eye itself I didn''t understand it at all. It wasn''t until the recent yin and yang escaped the profound meaning that it was the root of Chakra and understood the root of the reincarnation eye. The three powers of the Ten Thousand Realms are too high-end for Nagato. Although Ten Thousand Realms were built from scratch and little by little, the boundaries between the world and the creatures are still too big... However, Nagato doesn''t really mind dissatisfaction with dissatisfaction. As Nagato has always believed, Nagato has an infinite life and can fully interpret these things step by step! Seven days later, when the outside world was upgraded, Nagato''s figure walked out of the space vortex to the war meeting room in Urenin Village. At this time, Saya was holding a pen and drew a circle on the map where the four chess pieces were. "Brother Nagato, you came out just right, we are clearing a few chess pieces sent by Loulan!" Seeing Nagato appeared, Saya greeted Nagato with a smile. "So, indeed, since those guys can''t be used by me, let''s get rid of them. Although my other gods are not very expensive, they are not that cheap..." "So hurry up and get everything done this month. I can''t wait to finish the cause and effect left by the vortex Nagato!" While speaking, Nagato looked through the glass, looking at the yin and yang marks in the altar of heaven and earth, his eyes full of expectation... ps: Thanks for the monthly ticket voted by "Kitten Envy", the next chapter will start to send out lunch!.. 216 Chapter 022 The Temple of Fire Second You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After setting the course of action with Saye, Nagato immediately found the location of Kusinai from the six-way network, using it as the space coordinate, opening the space vortex, stepping forward, and appearing in the famous building of the country of fire-Fire Temple in the next moment ! "Stop it, he''s just a kid!" Before stepping out of the spatial vortex, Nagato heard a rapid voice and stepped out. Entering Nagatos eyes were fainted ninja monks. Among them, Kushinas hand was pressing on a young man with a nine-tailed chakra. On the head, he sucked out his Chakra, probably because the method was a little rough, and a hideous look appeared on the boy''s face. In Nagatos memory, he was imitating the nine-tailed man Zhuli. Before Nagato came, Saya mentioned to him that it was because there was no way to take the nine-tailed man. Carat counts up to complete Jiu Xin Na''s big idea! At this time, the Fire Temple was full of pits and pits, except for a door that was still intact, and a ninja who looked like a good monk fell into a big pit, struggling to climb up, the voice Nagato heard just now He called it out! "Wow! The old lady is for his good, this kind of chakra is not his kind of kid...Ah! Nagato-kun, you are coming!" Kushina said impatiently, and suddenly saw Nagato walk out of the space vortex. , Changed its appearance in an instant, and the voice became gentle, just-- Jiuxina, if you don''t have that hideous young man in your hands, you will probably have a lot of convincing power based on your looks! "Yeah, because I was a little anxious!" Although there was some complaints in his heart, Nagato actually didn''t mind this. Instead, he looked at the only sober ninja with interest, "But I suddenly discovered that in this world , There is another thing that interests me..." While talking, Nagato came to the sober Shinobi and said softly: "Because I want to know something, but I don''t like to listen to men being long-winded, so I''m sorry!" Nagato pressed one hand on the forehead of the ninja, and the powerful mental power was transferred from the sea of ??spirit and poured into the ninjas mind. Before the other party had no time to react and fell into a faint, he copied all his memories. Wash away the useless impurity memories through the spirit sea, and put it into Nagato''s own mind. Da Da Da!!! At this time, Jiuxinai came over, and the young man who had absorbed the Chakra by him had passed out, but he was also free from the nightmare and was no longer corroded by the tail beast Chakra. "What''s wrong, is there any problem with that monk?" Jiu Xinnai, who was still a girl, tilted his head and asked. "It''s nothing, it''s just a question that came to my mind when I came here. The result was a little unexpected." After digesting his memory, Nagato stood up and looked at the Buddha statues enshrined in the temple. "The influence of the Buddhist temple has actually been conveyed to this space. Yes, it''s amazing!" "Which Buddhism? Hey, it won''t be the Buddhism of the wild world!" Jiu Xinnai got up and did not react, but after years of getting along, the girl still knew that the other party was not referring to the monks in this world.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com "Yes, it''s just something that is naturally formed and fragmented!" Nagato said calmly, "but it is a good receipt to get a piece of Dharma practice experience and a few interesting moves." This world often sees the existence of some Buddhist and Taoist imprints. The Mu Dun of the Thousand Hands Clan has the magical powers of Thousand Hands, the golden Buddha pressing the top, and the like. The hand-killing moves have a strong Buddhist imprint. Boom!! Suddenly, the closed door of the Fire Temple blasted open, and the roar echoed throughout the temple. "Absolutely, what are you doing, here is a heretic...? Uzumaki Nagato!!" The flying section holding a sickle came in with a grin, but when he saw Nagato, the whole person was stunned! "It''s incredible. It seems that I must have betrayed Mr. Madara!" The dried persimmon ghost shark looking at a bandaged weapon was full of serious expressions behind Fei Duan. Obviously, he did not expect that the two of himself were based Jue''s intelligence came to this so-called special stronghold, and unexpectedly met the character that Mr. Madara was so distressed... "Anyway...Shui Dun-bursting with water!" As a most qualified ninja, the ghost shark wiped out his fear almost instantly, and Jieyin shot! The ghost shark, known as the human-shaped tail beast, runs the chakra with full force, spit out a large amount of water from the mouth to form a tsunami, and rushed towards Nagato to engulf it. Along the way, the unconscious monks were swept into the water, and the entire fire temple was Being broken by such a powerful current... Moreover, because it was a ninjutsu initiated by a person with a huge amount of chakra like the ghost shark, the hilly area where the temple of fire was located instantly turned into a rough sea. "Haha, this kind of chakra is really good!" The turbulent tsunami sound, a somewhat heroic female voice came out clearly, ten huge chakra chains sprang out from the bottom of the sea, constantly disturbing the entire sea, allowing Yuan to ride When moving at high speed on the waves, the ghost shark who is about to flee with the flying section cannot move freely. "What a joke, even Renzhuli is not such an exaggerated chakra!" Looking at the ten huge chakra chains in front of me, I feel the hesitation of the shark muscles on my back. Obviously, such huge chakras make the shark muscles a little different. Dare to do it, you must know that the shark muscle is naturally able to swallow the existence of Chakra! "It''s normal. As long as you add one or two more tail beasts in Renzhuli''s body, you can probably achieve this level!" An indifferent voice came from behind the ghost shark, causing him to stand upright, even flying around the ghost shark. Duan was taken aback. "You can''t run away. When I make up my mind, there will be nothing in this world that can hinder my will!" said naturally, Nagato looked at the two people in front of him, especially the flying section, his eyes gradually a little bit No, "Your body is very interesting. Is this the power that the so-called evil god''s stuff gives you?" "Damn it, you dare to blaspheme the evil god, you are looking for death!!" Nagato''s words completely angered the infidel''s Fei Duan. He immediately got rid of the state of mind that was shocked by Nagato''s strongest reputation in this world, and stepped on The chaotic sea launched an attack, and the bloody March sickle that was originally on his shoulders was held by his hands, dancing, and drove the fierce wind... 217 Chapter 023 Kill and Devour Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I can''t help it-suppress it!" Nagato looked expressionlessly at Feiduan waving the bloody March sickle, and hummed softly, while extending his right hand. At this time, Nagato was on the main body, and the power to suppress time and space leaked from the palm of his hand! Even the ghost shark who was not involved in the attack felt a strong sense of oppression. The flying section closest to Nagato widened his eyes because he found that he couldn''t even move... Nagato''s right hand passed through the sickle of the flying section in an instant, and directly pressed the opponent''s forehead to suppress it. The whole process took less than a second, which was called an instant kill! He raised his head and glanced at the ghost shark, Nagato and Hiduan''s figures gradually faded and disappeared in this fading sea area, while the ghost shark lost consciousness in the other''s eyes, and they didn''t even react... Suddenly, Guiyu felt a palpitating heart, and suddenly turned around, a red light flashed, Kushina had appeared in front of the dry persimmon Guiyu, and his right hand punched his face! Boom!! At this time, the ocean made by the ghost shark has dissipated a lot, the ghost shark directly smashed into the hills behind him, the hills were directly broken, the dried persimmon ghost shark hit the water, and the blood stained the water surface. In the water, the ghost shark glanced at Kusinai through the slightly red water surface and said secretly: "Ah, what a terrifying speed. This woman is so strong, although I don''t know why Uzumaki Nagato didn''t take it personally, but now it is me who escaped. Chance!" "Moreover, the news that has never been recovered must be spread!" Thinking of this, the ghost shark didn''t want to stay in place anymore. With a clatter, he suddenly rushed out of the water, but Jiu Xinnai had been prepared for it, and immediately jumped up and suddenly put his foot on the ghost shark. The powerful force directly kicked the dried persimmon ghost shark back. But this kind of attack is of no use to the ghost shark. The ghost shark stood up slightly, but did not run away again. The ghost shark was the most qualified ninja, and he would never rush into it. Seeing the situation before him, he directly sank his body into the water. "Shui Dun-the technique of water shark bombs!" In the water, the ghost shark Jieyin said, but his target was not Kuzina, but directly launched into an open place, but the ghost shark and the whole person were taken away by this water shark bomb. Up. "Ha, I can really run!" Jiu Xin Nai didn''t care. With the perception ability of the Maelstrom family, Jiu Xin Nai almost caught up with the ghost shark almost instantly. "But, except for the mysterious space ninjutsu, in the Maelstrom In front of the family, no one can escape!" "Hmph, I won''t let you bother me." The ghost shark, who was about to use spiritism to spread the secret, looked at the swiftly approaching Niu Xinna, but in desperation, the marks on his hands changed instantly, "Shui Dun The Art of Thousand Food Shark." After speaking, I saw that in front of the ghost shark, countless sharks suddenly crowded out. "The number is really huge!" Kushina glanced at the countless water sharks rushing towards him, "I don''t want to play with you anymore." After speaking, a stronger red chakra emerged from Jiuxinai''s body. The ten huge chains that stirred the entire sea just now appeared again and threw it towards the ghost shark. Bang bang bang!!! Countless sharks were drawn by the chakra chains, which turned into water droplets and dissipated.Follow the book to see www.zhuishukan.com "Damn it, shark muscle, cut it fiercely!" In desperation, the ghost shark swung the shark muscle knife fiercely, but the shark muscle, which was originally attacked by Chakra, was facing ten chakra chains. He was restrained without any resistance. "It''s useless, although you are very strong, but it is based on the chakra that you are far superior to your enemy and the weird-looking mackerel sword. Faced with an existence like me, your ending is already determined. This is why Nagato doesn''t care about you!" Suddenly appeared in front of the ghost shark, Jiu Xin Na blasted toward the opponent''s heart! boom! ... ... In the spirit sea of ??the Ten Thousand Worlds, Nagato came to this sea of ??illusion for the material world with Feiduan in his hand, and threw in the Feiduan who was suppressed so much that his consciousness was slowed down a lot! "what!" The Feudan who was thrown into the sea of ??spirit uttered a sad cry, but Nagato didn''t care at all. In Nagato''s eyes, no matter how much it was, it was not relentless to kill! Human beings are strange creatures. He is also a fanatic, and there are many murders. Alexander Anderson is very interested in Nagato, and even makes him rebirth in the world, and Hida, a believer in the evil god, makes Nagato completely disgusted, not only let him use himself There was no chance of strength, and it was thrown directly into the spirit sea. The results of a creature being thrown into the spirit sea of ??the ten thousand worlds are nothing more than three. The first is to establish a contractual relationship with the Spirit Sea and become a substitute for the Spirit Sea. However, as the master of the Spirit Sea, Nagato needs any substitute. Even if it is needed, it is a beautiful and pure girl. Cthulhu believers, stay cool wherever you go. The second is that the strong rely on their own strength to rush out of the spirit sea. Well, it must be admitted that the guy who can do such a thing absolutely does not exist in this world. You must know the spirit sea of ??Nagato, but hundreds of millions. It''s made of soul sacrifice! The third, naturally, is to become the nourishment of the Spirit Sea. Everything is manipulated by the Spirit Sea, just like Oshemaru Kazuzu. In fact, the current Oshemaru Kazuzu is no longer a human being, but just an automatic doll of Nagato. And Fei Duan is naturally the third treatment, and the worst of the third treatment, it becomes the nourishment of the spirit sea! For nothing else, everyone is not guilty! "I dont know how you did it. You actually sacrificed a spirit sea in your body. Although the difference is unpredictable compared to my spirit sea, that kind of thing is almost the same as a miracle. No wonder you It can''t be killed!" That''s right, Nagato discovered that the power of Fei Duan was actually a kind of use of the spirit sea. Perhaps it was the original sacrifice of the cultists that formed a miniature spirit ocean that merged with Fei Duan. Just like the six incarnations of Nagato, if one day they die, they will be reborn from the spirit sea by consuming the power of the spirit sea. The same is true for the immortality of the flying section. The only exception is that the six incarnations are spiritually integrated with the spirit sea. , And Fei Duan is a fusion of mind and body. "However, you have given me a lot of enlightenment. Although you can''t let the six incarnations and the spiritual sea merge, it will offset their physical potential, but as long as the power of the spiritual sea is divided into the six incarnations, their ability to survive, It can improve several times!" ps: Thank you "Indulge in 1985" for your monthly pass!.. 218 Chapter 024 Snake Scorpion Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky has dimmed, the sun is no longer dazzling, and the light is softly shed. The stream was flowing slowly, and from time to time you could see plump fish heading up in the water, and the smooth scales reflected the brilliance, just like the stars in the Milky Way. The breeze was blowing, and the trees beside the stream shook their branches slightly, rustling, making people feel calm. Slightly squinting his eyes, Onomaru stretched out his tongue* and licked his lips. It has been a while since he hit the guy in front of him, but Onomaru was not in a hurry, because he was patient enough to wait for his opponent to reveal his flaws. On the contrary, Oshemaru thinks that the other party is anxious, because the other party was led to him by his own person. Betrayal means that the situation is out of control and it means that it should not stay long! A black light suddenly flashed in the shadow of the trees, and the sharp weapon was extremely fast. When it cut through the air, there was no extra sound. It only left a shadow in the eyes of Dashemaru, which instantly broke through the distance of tens of meters. Hit his own body. The chest was pierced, but there was no drop of blood flowing out of the wound. Da Shewan''s complexion was instantly dark as earth, and then the whole person turned into a heavy stone statue, firmly locked with the weapon that penetrated him. "Soil Escape-The Art of Mud!" It was just a low-level soil escape, but under the power of a ninjutsu genius, the mud that appeared at the feet of the stone statue seemed to have great suction power, and the stone statue was sucked in an instant. With an imperceptible sound, the weapon on the stone statue finally showed signs, and the sharp front end was deeply submerged in the rock, and the thick and long chains were connected in sections and stretched straight into the shadow of the woods. The huge suction power not only engulfed the stone statue, but also everything connected with this chain could not escape the end of being sucked in. "Huo Dun-Osteitis Bullet!" The fierce snake formed by the flame attached to the chain, swallowed a section of the chain in an unimaginable movement, and quickly swam to the end of the chain, as if it was soaked in oil. The special chain was completely unable to stop the flame. The spread of, just like the name of this technique, the flame is like fierce poison, eroding bones and flesh, and it is irresistible. A double attack, whether it was sucked into the mud or ignited by flames, was not a good result. At the moment of facing this secret fatal blow, Oshemaru had already launched a merciless counterattack. Click! The faintly imperceptible sound seemed to be the frustration that the chains couldn''t bear the burning of the flames. If they were not careful, even the sound could not be heard.The chain of burning flame split into fireballs in an instant, driven by the invisible thread, shot out at high speed, covering the area where the stone statue was. The sound of the air tearing undisguisedly appeared beside this silent stream, the flames scattered, the poisonous needle hidden in the chain shot in all directions, and the big tree pierced by the poisonous needle was just a moments time, from vitality Vigor became deadwood. The flame is just an extra attack, but the humble poison needle is really deadly.Just a few poisonous needles shot into the stream turned the stream into a terrible purple, and the fish and shrimps died. However, this attack with a huge coverage area did not have the purpose that the attacker wanted. Sparks fell on the ground and instantly ignited the ground. The blazing flame ignored the moisture in the grass and trees, almost in the blink of an eye. This woods Was replaced by the sea of ??fire. The air became dry, and even if there was a stream nearby, it was of no avail. On the contrary, because the previous poisonous needles began to turn into a poisonous stream of water mist at high temperatures, the place was shrouded in poisonous mist. The mist soon diffused, completely blocking the view. "Nice trick, but this alone can''t help me..." The soft footsteps sounded in the thick fog, and the hoarse whispers seemed to be the voice of a poisonous snake, penetrating the thick fog. "Simply speaking, Scorpion, you are not my opponent, and you have been deceived by your own people, so please go to death obediently!" "Isn''t it your opponent? Dashemaru, your morbid self-confidence is really uncomfortable..." A hollow and emotional voice came from the black robe, and the red sand scorpion who had not said a word from the beginning of the fight Came out of the shadows. The silver light flashed, and the Red Sand Scorpion quickly drew aside. The seemingly awkward body was unexpectedly flexible, almost at the same moment as his evasive movement. In the place where he just stood, there was an invisible blade deep at the end. Cut deeply into the soil.Seven Realms Novel Network www.7jie.com "Although I don''t know how you resisted, if you can defeat me, you can try it!" So the battle started again, Da She Wan pulled out the Kusana Sword in an instant, and rushed forward! The moon-flower-like sword blade is dancing in the hands of Oshemaru, and the faintly visible streamer tears the airflow into a sharp wind blade, like a wave that is endless, even without ninjutsu, the Oshemaru holding the Kusanaru sword is still not a scarlet Liu Hu can solve it. Quickly avoiding all kinds of attacks, Dashemaru impulsively swung the sword in front of the scorpion! Card wipe! The sharpness of the Kusanagi sword was proved. With just a light wave, the puppet under the black robe cracked. Even if it was one of the few treasures of the Red Sand Scorpion, it could not withstand another slash. . In order to avoid more severe trauma to his puppet, the red sand scorpion resolutely launched an attack, and the sound of the machine rang, and the strangely shaped Scarlet Hu revealed its true colors. The hat was thrown high, and almost instantly cut to pieces by the wind blade, countless poisonous needles spurted out of Fei Liuhu''s mouth, wave after wave, without stopping. This is launching ultra-high-density poison needles and stings from the mouths of the puppets of the Scarlet Hu, released by spells. "Fei Liuhu-Heavy Blade Library!" Accompanied by the whispers of the red sand scorpion, two hidden weapons as huge as heaters appeared out of nowhere. From the holes, countless poison needles and poison marks and highly poisonous kunai, thousand books, and hidden weapons were launched. It was just a moment. , The dense purple poisonous mist was washed away by the lasing hidden weapon rain, exposing the big snake pill in it. It''s just that Dashemaru suddenly smiled strangely at this time, resisting various attacks, completely ignoring all kinds of hidden weapons and toxins, and rushed forward. Numerous hidden weapons hit Dashemaru, but they could not stop him for every second. "what!" The Red Sand Scorpion was also shocked, and even the second-hand attack he had prepared stopped. It was just this meal that would kill him, because the Oshe Maru had already reached his side, and the hand full of hidden weapons came from his eyes. Take it away, that pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels inscribed with windmills keep spinning! "Overload operation-Amaterasu!" The surging unquenchable flames rose from the sky, and the red sand scorpion was covered with flames. Under such flames, the parts of the puppet instantly deformed, and they couldn''t be manipulated! The Red Sand Scorpion is over! Although he still has a lot of power, such as the three generations of Fengying''s puppets, he cannot escape from this puppet. Under such flames, there is no second possibility... "Is this the Amaterasu of the Uchiha clan? After being defeated twice by Uchiha Ming, did you finally get the same strength by relying on Amnin Village?" When he was dying, Scorpio said calmly, "but it hit me You are dead too!" "I have to correct you, although I have always regarded myself as Oshemaru." Little by little, I pulled out all kinds of hidden weapons from my body. Even if the body was highly venomous, Oshemaru did not have any special expressions. The next moment, Oshemaru''s body Black blood kept flowing out of his wound. In almost a few seconds, the venom of Dashewan was completely removed, and the whole person looked paler at the scorpion that had completely disappeared, and said: "The real Dashewan is dead!" "...Really, Uzumaki Nagato, it''s unfathomable!" After speaking, the flame lit up, and the Red Sand Scorpion fell into eternal sleep... ps: Damn it, such a chapter of fighting essays has been reviewed and revised, and I slept until I found out that this chapter cannot be read... 219 Chapter 025 defeated Deidara first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hey! What is going on!" Dilada didn''t expect that after collecting suitable clay reserves, he came to meet the red scorpion of the sand according to Jue''s guidance. As a result, he encountered one of the goals of this mission, Uchiha Ming at the destination. After so many years, Ming still maintains a young appearance, long black hair shawl, and the three-gouyu jade writing wheel in his eyes exudes a terrifying aura. "Is there something wrong with that yin and yang..." Although the artist''s self-proclaimed Dilada sometimes lacks a thread in his mind, he still understands some basic reasoning very well. "Didara, the ninja and clay stylist in Harayan Ninja Village, is well received. However, in pursuit of a higher level, he came into contact with the forbidden technique of "mixing chakras into matter" and turned into a unique explosion in the ninja world. Grandmaster!" Slowly telling Delada''s information, Ming had a long-term attitude, and calmly said: "Dilada, you are a special case among the four of you, how about surrender!" The reason why Ming looked at Dilada so differently was because Nagato once said that Dilada was already touching the gate of Yin and Yang. After controlling the three generations of earth shadows, Nagato originally planned to bring this three generations of earth shadows. His disciple dug over, but before he even started acting, Delada ran away. "Surrender, what a joke! I''m a great artist, how could I make such an unartistic act of surrender!" Dedara held C1 in one hand and reached into the clay bag with one hand, "Feel my art!" With one hand behind him, a clay centipede crawled out, and then one hand threw the originally made clay bug at Ming. "Feel the art!" The clay bug flew towards Ming at a speed faster than the shuriken, and Ming retreated, and then the bug suddenly changed its direction and rushed towards Ming in the air, raising the knife and preparing to smash the thing into the air. "drink!" The explosion rolled up the smoke, but Ming landed steadily. Then, a centipede suddenly turned out of the floor, wrapped around Ming''s feet, and quickly wrapped around Ming''s body. "Hey, such an arrogant look, it''s at this level, it''s over, huh!" "It''s better for you to see yourself clearly." Dedalla was shocked, and then immediately realized that the centipede that was supposed to be on Ming''s body was actually entwined with him! "What...what?! Illusion? When?" Deidara looked at Ming incredulously. "Illusory art is not my specialty, but this pair of eyes and my unique experience allow me to do it too!" He spoke indifferently, and the mysterious writing wheel eyes bloomed with mysterious light! Yes, the reincarnation of the three generations makes Mings mental power not the usual toughness, and his unique method to reach the eternal state of the writing wheel can make full use of his mental power, so even if Ming does not have refined illusions, he can achieve this. Kind of! In a daze, Deidara seemed to see Ming in the golden sunset, the sun was dazzling, and the magical writing ferry ferry made a golden light... "So beautiful...this is art..." "I would be fascinated by the abilities of others!" Dedara shook his head to make himself sober, "That is art? No! I definitely don''t admit it!" Ming looked at Dedala expressionlessly: "You lose!" E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com "Drink!" The centipede that originally entangled Deidara was suddenly detonated by Ming, and then the explosion sounded! Boom!! "Ahem! You bastard!" Dedalla Kancan broke free of his clay centipede, and was detonated by the other party, but what he didn''t understand was why the other party could detonate his own artwork. Dilada didnt know that his technique of injecting chakras into objects. If he were to refine the chakras into spiritual power and life power, it was almost the original yin and yang retreat. After being around Nagato for many years, Ming was right. Yin Yang Dun''s attainments are also not low, and it can naturally lead the explosion! "Damn, I''m Delada, how could I just give in! Go to hell!!" Delada took out several handfuls of clay again and threw it at Ming. This time Ming did not use illusion! "The Thousand Years'' Flow-God''s Equipment!" Imitating Nagatos Tianzheng costume and Yunyins ninjutsu, Ming has developed the Chidori move horizontally to the extreme, like a thousand birds screaming, electric current covers Mings whole body, and the clay is on Mings body before it approaches. The electric current was caught and lost the power of the explosion. "Your technique is too flawed. In the face of a knowledgeable existence like me, you can''t do much!" Amidst the chirping sounds of Chidori, Ming''s voice is still clearly heard, falling in Delada''s ears. It is an insult to art, and the crazy artist is angry about this! "Asshole, dare to ignore my art, I''m going to bomb you into dregs!" Dilada ate the detonating clay into his mouth, and the chakra in his body surged... "Although its not a big problem after watching your so-called art, the problem is that once you, this guy, youre done to the end of the demonstration, you will probably become ashes. This is not good. After a while, you will have to use your body to perform the final It''s a play!" Between the electric light and flint, Ming''s figure came to him at a speed that Dilada could not predict, the writing wheel eye jade in his eyes changed, and the monster kaleidoscope reappeared! In Deidara''s eyes, the world was shrouded in blood red at the next moment, the scorching sun was replaced by the blood moon, surrounded by a desolate hill, the blood stained everything around it, and there were several huge gears in the sky besides the blood moon. A few clouds and mist floated over to form the appearance of Ming, and the sound was ethereal, as if it came from the world. "This is the second time I have used this technique. To be honest, I don''t like it, but since I have used this technique, let''s follow the procedure!" "Welcome to the world of monthly reading, time, time, quality... everything here is under my control!" "It''s illusion again, I won''t be fooled!" Deidara looked at Ming angrily, but the next moment, countless sharp swords plunged him into the ground.Of course, he didn''t pierce the body directly, but just fixed his clothes on the ground... "Surrender, this is the final warning!" Ming''s voice came from all directions... "This is an illusion, I will never be fooled, give it up!" Delada struggled to get up, still reluctantly said. Ming was silent, and in the next moment countless rain of swords fell!! "Ahhhh!!!" In the world of monthly reading, Dilada''s tragic cry sounded... In the real space, Ming stood in front of Dilada who had fainted on the ground and said blankly: "The mission is complete!" ps: Thank you for your reward!.. 220 Chapter 026 Earth Dragon Cave is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Naruto World is a world of ninjas. After capturing the fruit of the sacred tree from the mother of six immortals, the power of Chakra became the mainstream. Since then, the world has entered the age of ninja! The entire age of ninjas has three pillars of great luck. The first is hundreds of thousands of ninjas. These powerful and far beyond ordinary existences gather to form families and villages, suppressing the luck of their territory. The second pillar is the tail beast, because the tail beast comes from the source of Chakra''s power, the sacred tree.After the sacred tree was captured by the mother of the six ways, the incarnation of the ten-tailed ran away, this is the source of the tail beast, and the fruit of the Chakra source, together form the sacred tree! The third pillar is the five secret realms that came into being. Chakra has five attributes, the five attributes of earth, water, wind, fire, and thunder. The remaining attributes are freely combined from these five attributes. In the constant evolution of the Ninja era, The psychic secret realm with five attributes came into being. "Therefore, the entire battle plan against the ninja world is actually nothing more than three pillars. Now that the ninja forces can infiltrate, we have completed the infiltration, and even the political power is secretly mastered. So the first pillar is only There is one final scene left." "The second pillar is the two tailed beasts of Yunren Village. It is more difficult to deal with. Konoha''s nine tails are to be retained until the end. Yanyin Village is making arrangements. Soon the five tails will fall into our hands!" "And the third pillar is left with the secret realm of the two attributes of water and soil. Now we can find out clearly, that is Miaomu Mountain and Dilong Cave, so now, it is time to completely control the third pillar!" In Yurenin Village, Saya took out the chess pieces of one yellow and one blue from the chessboard, and explained to Kushina, just talking, Saya saw the circles in the opponent''s eyes and suddenly became very interested, "Forget it, You can just follow the orders..." "At this time, Brother Nagato and the others should have arrived. Through the ten thousand snakes that I have transformed, the reverse channelling has arrived there!" ... ... The humid air is full of strong fishy smell, and there are the kind of creepy whistling sounds everywhere, and countless snakes are densely entangled. Here is the paradise of snakes-Longdi Cave! The psychic secret realm that is praised by the world and is as famous as Miaomu Mountain. Of course, this place is far less pleasing than Miaomu Mountain... Nagato frowned and stepped on here, suddenly felt very uncomfortable. I had known that the environment here was so bad, Nagato would never go out in person! "Let''s go, speed up, I can''t wait to resolve the matter here, and go back soon!" Nagato''s words were a little eager, and the Osamaru bowed respectfully behind him, and then sealed in his hands! The ground began to vibrate violently, and the group of snakes fled around in a panic, giving up a path to the depths. A huge snake head bounced from the ground, but that amazing body was twisted like never before. Nagato and Osamaru could not feel a slight tremor while standing on the snake head, and the scenery on both sides ran backwards like Behind him. The deep purple scales rubbed quickly on the ground, as if they were about to burn, and the oncoming wind pressure could not stop this big snake from advancing. The body that could not see the end split the snake group into two halves and was caught off guard. The dead are countless.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com This big snake rampaged in this snake sanctuary unscrupulously until it was intercepted. Three big black snakes entwined each other and stopped in the middle of the road. They just stayed in place, and the nearby vegetation showed signs of withering. Without seeing any movement of the three lacquered snakes, a soil wall suddenly rises on the ground. The dark gray color highlights the defensive power that is far superior to ordinary soil escape. If the giant snake at the foot of Nagato does not change its direction, it will break through this road. The possibility of a wall is definitely not high. The giant snake slowed down, stopped dozens of meters in front of the earth wall, and bowed his head so that Nagato could see the whole picture of the snakes. "I remember you, human, the one called Dashemaru. Why did you come here! Know that you are not qualified to enter the Holy Land without the White Snake Immortal summoned." The dark red snake head on the left spoke, and the hissing voice did not affect its speech at all. It was actually the voice of a slightly immature teenager, "Moreover, he brought in an outsider. Do you still think Become a psychic contractor in the Holy Land!" Nagato turned his gaze to Oshemaru, who was leaning back on his side with interest, nodded in motion, and took a few steps back. Dashewan took a step forward and said in the same tone: "I also remember you, the most poisonous snake species is a good experimental material..." "Presumptuous, Dashemaru, you are just a psychic contractor. Without a living sacrifice, you can''t let any of us do things for you. You manipulated my snake clan without authorization. Over the years, many snakes have been on the verge of extinction. , The White Snake Immortal has long prepared to seize your identity as a psychic contractor." "If it werent for Big Brother Wanshe for the sake of your living sacrifices and good words for you, do you think you can walk here alive! Get acquainted and get out of here, otherwise, I dont mind swallowing Im sorry, change your taste." This time it was the snake head on the right who spoke, with a woman''s accent, and the saliva began to remain while speaking. Obviously, it was not just talking about changing the taste. "Who is the snake under your feet... Why do I have no impression? It has never appeared in Longdi Cave, otherwise it looks like such a big body, I should remember it." At this moment, the snake head that suddenly opened its mouth seemed a little hesitant. After all, it looked like a snake of this level, and only Longdidong could survive. For some reason, the snake gave it a familiar feeling, purple scales. , There are only a few in the entire Longdi Cave. Da She Wan laughed suddenly: "You will know soon, but before that, let him fill his stomach." Hearing the murderous intent in Oshemaru''s words, the three snakes were shocked, and at the same time they realized that the giant snake had sneaked its head into the soil at some point. "Although it is of the same kind, it would be nice to change the taste. Right, Wanshe." The earth broke apart, and the bloody mouth of the giant snake suddenly appeared under the three snakes. The body that was originally entangled to increase its momentum was cut off for the last time. Wan Snake opened his mouth to the limit in an instant, and swallowed the land in that place with one mouthful, but there was no outline on the long snake body... 221 Chapter 027 The White Snake Doomsday Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lazily on the throne, the white snake fairy smoked a pipe comfortably. Here is the deepest part of Longdi Cave, but you can see the sun. Under the gentle sunshine, it feels its cold blood slowly becomes warm. Unlike the old immortal Toad Immortal, the White Snake Immortal doesn''t need to predict anything, so most of the time it is sober, instead of reserving energy for possible predictions all year round like the Toad Immortal. In this snake paradise, the White Snake Immortal thinks that life is good and has no troubles, especially after the big snake pill has concluded a psychic contract, he can often eat a living person to change his taste. Although a lot of snakes have died, it doesn''t matter to them. With the ability of snakes to reproduce, they can quickly recover and reduce the pressure of life. Its just that, recently, for some unknown reason, it always feels a little uneasy, like something is about to happen, but it doesnt know where the crisis comes from. My most trusted junior, Wan She, hasnt come back for a long time. I dont know what happened to the outside world for so long. Maybe we should find a chance to ask Da She Wan, call him over tomorrow, and take a few more. A living sacrifice. The White Snake Immortal was thinking about this, but found that Dashewan had come before him, and he had brought Ten Thousand Snakes with him, making it happy, and secretly said that Dashewan was coming. But it did not expect that Wan Snake suddenly launched an attack and rushed straight to Qi Cun, clearly intending to take its life. Tear! A part of the white snake fairy''s white scales disappeared out of thin air, and the flesh body protected by the steel-like scales was also torn off in the sudden attack. However, this is not what worries the White Snake Fairy. Although Wan Snake''s attack was unexpected, it failed to inflict fatal injuries on it. Before Wan Snake had exposed its fangs, it subconsciously moved its body. This wound looked hideous, and to the White Snake Fairy who had practiced celestial art, it was just a small wound that could heal after a breath.It won''t affect the combat effectiveness at all, and neither Dashewan nor Wanshe, a traitor, can leave the Longdi Cave alive. What really surprised it was that someone had concealed its induction and came to the holy land of the snake clan, and there was more than one.The guards of Longdi Cave are not generally strict, and the induction barrier of the White Snake Immortal is by no means leisurely. It even allowed people other than Dashe Maru and Wanshe to get close without being aware of... "Report your name, hide your head and show your tail." Immortal White Snake didn''t take a look at the Ten Thousand Snake who had injured it, but instead spoke to another place. "Little white snake, you have to be clear about one thing, that is, there is nothing in this world that I need to avoid!" Nagato''s figure slowly walked out of the shadow, the spiral of reincarnation in his eyes faintly bloomed with power. Pressure! "Reincarnation Eye!" The White Snake Immortal said in shock, and at the same time the whole body shuddered. In the entire world, there are not many things that can make the White Snake Immortal jealous. Among them is the Reincarnation Eye, because it belongs to the power of the Six Ways of Ninjutsu . At the moment when he saw the reincarnation eye, the White Snake Immortal sent out his signal without hesitation. Nagato and Oshemaru both watched quietly for a long time without making a sound. The White Snake fairy suddenly panicked, and at the speed of those guards, the slowest one should arrive. The White Snake Immortal tried his best not to think about that other possibility. If the Dashe Pill was to let Wan Snake control the Long Di Cave, it would be impossible to kill those elites. Even if you live in the Longdi Cave of countless snake tribes, it is very difficult to cultivate so many elites. Whether it is Dashewan or Wanshe, it is impossible to make such a crazy decision. "But standing in front of you is the owner of the eye of reincarnation. For us, even the dead elite can use it, or the dead are more useful, isn''t it?" Burning Book www.liehuoshuba .com At a glance, I could see the thoughts of the White Snake Immortal, Nagato said boredly, originally Nagato still expected the other party to be more interesting, but the result was really disappointing. Nagato does not have any expectations for those who are greedy and fearful of death! "My lord is really powerful! I have already forced the White Snake Immortal to ask for help without having to do it... Facing the eyes of reincarnation, even immortals will feel scared." Da She Maru wiped a teardrop from the corner of his eyes with his sleeves, and looked at the White Snake Immortal with almost pity. Although he was still called an immortal, there was no respect in his tone. Rather, he laughed at the restless White Snake with an attitude of equality, even superior to the immortal. Nagato was very interesting about the state of Oshemaru. He understood that this was the resentment left behind when Oshemaru inherited the predecessor. Now he finally understood how dissatisfied Oshemaru was with his psychic beast! "No more nonsense, Dashe Maru, I am actually very disappointed, because Earth Dragon Cave is worse than I thought. It is obviously a secret realm of the earth, but I feel the power of this aspect, although the local Dragon Cave and Miaomu Mountain have been The so-called Wet Bone Forest is known as the so-called three holy places, and some things can be seen..." "Wet Bone Forest, such a place with no special significance, can be combined with Dilong Cave and Miaomu Mountain by its name. It is really amazing..." As he said, Nagato''s hand was pressed in the air, and the invisible barrier was like a glass that had been hit hard, the crystal clear fragments fell weakly and then disappeared. This is an enchantment independent of Longdi Cave, a two-way barrier between this place and the outside world, and a high-level enchantment with multiple functions such as range detection, defense, and isolation. No matter what kind of ninjutsu, it cannot be easily broken. That was a long time ago, the enchantment technique obtained by the White Snake Immortal can almost be regarded as the limit of the enchantment technique in the Ninja World today. And all of this broke into pieces in a casual hit by Nagato. That was a technique far better than that of the White Snake Immortal, instantly seizing control of the barrier and using it to cover the White Snake Immortal''s perception. Compared with enchantment, Nagato has several world classics and experience in spiritual skills that are most suitable for enchantment art, and everything surpasses the waste material immortal in front of him. The breath of blood came in with the wind, and the breath of the snakes that had been so familiar before now completely lost its vitality. "I found what I need, Dashemaru, you go!" Saying this, Nagato''s figure gradually disappeared, leaving only Oshemaru greedily looking at the White Snake fairy, hoarsely said: "Then, hand over everything you have!" Oshemaru''s whole person instantly deformed, transformed into the eight-qi Orochi pattern, and rushed towards the white snake fairy! In a dark place in the depths of Earth Dragon Cave, Nagato came here based on his own experience in Phoenix Mountain and the White Tiger secret realm, but the result was a little bit beyond Nagato''s expectations. There is only a small altar with a black stone on it, and nothing else! Stepping onto the altar, Nagato reached out his hand to remove the black stone, and poured spiritual energy into it, as if it had touched something, and a series of information was fed back to Nagato''s mind. After a while, Nagato, who has sufficient experience, opened his eyes, sent the stone into his own world, and sighed: "It turns out that the primitive creatures born here were killed by the snakes hundreds of years ago. Oh, it''s no wonder that in this secret realm, the power of the soil attribute is not found!" .. 222 Chapter 028 comes to Miaomu Mountain for the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha, at this time it has been twenty days since the end of the second exam. In these days, the situation of Yurencun doing nothing at all has made the nerves of Konoha''s high-level people even more tense. In their eyes, this is probably the so-called The calm before the storm. Of course, this is indeed the case! In the early hours of the night, at Mitarashi Adzuki''s home and Uzumaki Reno''s room, Nagato''s body figure slowly walked out of the space vortex. At this time, Nagato had just returned from the Earth Dragon Cave and took a bath before coming here. Because Earth Dragon Cave is really a place that people don''t want to recall, for humans, the environment there is too bad! At this time, Nagato came here, naturally with the help of Uzumaki Rena as a new generation of Miaomu Mountain psychic contractor to go to Miaomu Mountain... Through Adzuki beans, Nagato was able to grasp Reno''s situation almost all the time. After the end of the second test of the Zhongnin exam, Nagato learned that one of Konoha Sannin''s Jirai had also approached Reno and accepted her as a disciple. From then on, Nagato has been waiting for Rena to become the psychic contractor of Miaomu Mountain. Even if it is as powerful as Nagato, to enter the psychic secret realm, you must rely on the identity of the psychic, just like the previous wave. Same month. Today, I just finished the trip to the Dragon Cave, Nagato received a message from Adzuki, saying that today Rena ran out of her chakra. It seemed that she had summoned her own psychic beast, so Nagato came. Wandering to the bed, looking at the girl''s sleeping posture, Nagato''s mouth showed a smile. Speaking of which, the girl in front of me has been paying attention since she was a baby. Thinking about this, Nagato suddenly felt a little evil. Too! Nagato reached out and touched the girls forehead, activating the chakra he had left in the girls body, causing the girl to fall into a deeper sleep, then gently lifted the girl up, lowered her head, and Nagato opened her mouth and bit her On the neck! "Miaomu Mountain, I am here, the technique of inverse psychic!" In Miaomu Mountain, the big toad immortal suddenly opened his eyes, and the entire secret realm seemed to be alive. I saw that the old immortal who had been faint and old suddenly stood up and said with full of breath: "Shen Zuo, hurry up and summon Xiao Zi Lai Ye. ..." Rumble!!! At this moment, the violent roar spread throughout the secret realm. Miaomu Mountain shook the mountain for a while. Numerous little toads were injured one after another. Three huge toads jumped up and looked towards the center of the explosion, only one was seen. The red-haired man embraces a sleeping blond girl, standing above the mushroom cloud caused by the explosion, like a god! "Isn''t this Ling Nai that girl!" Toad Wentai suddenly said. Toad Wentai is one of the three most powerful toads in Miaomu Mountain, and it is also a psychic beast summoned by Ling Nai! At this moment it watched in surprise at Rena being held in the arms by the red-haired man, obviously not conscious. "Yin and Yang escape-enchantment!" In Toad Wentai''s eyes, the red-haired man seemed to be making gestures, and then gave a soft drink, and a red enchantment instantly expanded from a point to envelop the entire Miaomu Mountain, while the red-haired man jumped at the center of the enchantment, bringing Rena Put it in the center of the barrier! At this time, the big toad immortal walked down from a permanent position and sighed: "It seems that the other party is well prepared. This time, it is probably the life and death of our Miaomu Mountain Toad clan!" "Master, you know who caused the explosion just now!" Shen Zuo jumped onto the big toad immortal and asked at this time. At this time, it also felt that the psychic secret realm he was in was isolated from the outside world. Even psychic skills cannot be used anymore. "He, is the main reason for the great changes in this era, the son of prophecy, now the enemy of the world!" The big toad immortal said with a sigh, "I called Xiao Zilai to travel because I saw it. On a tributary of destiny, Xiao Zilai will also become a mentor and apprentice with him." Miaoshuba www.miaoshuba.com "At the time I thought, if there is Xiaojilaiye''s guidance, the son of prophecy should be able to lead the world in the right direction, but unfortunately, he broke his destiny himself..." Walking out of the room, the big toad immortal looked at the red-haired figure in the sky, and said: "Now, he has completely become the enemy of the world, ready to guide the whole world with his own power, and Miaomu Mountain has become his obstacle. ..." At this time, the three big toads of Mt. Miaomu have already fought with Nagato! "No matter who you are, destroy Miaomu Mountain, death penalty! Hidden weapon technique-toad short knife cut!" Toad Wentai leaped up with his pipe and rushed towards Nagato, his pocket knife in his hand viciously towards Nagato Cut it off! Before the sword arrived, Nagato felt a strong blade. It was not only the size of the blade, but also the power of the sword. It was just-- "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The incomparable repelling ability directly blasted the toad manta leaping in the air, and then took a huge fork and carried an iron shield toad Jian leaped to block the toad manta, but the result was too strong due to inertial force. , Two giant toads smashed into the ground together! Boom!! The earth was smashed into long cracks in an instant! "Double knives and blades!" After Wen Taihejian lost one after another, the third big toad, Toad Guang, started! The forelimbs of the double-sword toad pulled out the huge machete on his back, slashed towards the place where Nagato was standing, and cut the place where Nagato was standing with a single knife. Nagato did not use the Shinra Tianzheng, but quickly stepped forward, but Toadhiro''s attack was not over yet, just as Nagato just landed "Shui Dun-Break the Demon Split!" The sword technique mixed with the power of the water escape was used in this toad''s hand, and it was comparable to the Wuyin Shinto swordsmen. In Nagato''s eyes, this is probably the place where Miaomu Mountain is more interesting than Earth Dragon Cave. "The cultivation atmosphere of Mt. Miaomu looks very good!" Nagato said calmly, "but even so, it won''t change your destiny!" "Mu Dun-the tree world has come!!" The powerful mental power and vitality instantly synthesize the chakras, and the trees burst out of the ground instantly, as if they have life and wisdom. They came alive, and they waved branches and roots, breaking the water blade. attack! The thick and long branches and roots of the tree turned into stern whips, each swing with a sharp sound of breaking through the air, the sky full of long whips swinging, the chaotic sound of breaking through the air and the sound of complicated collision... Whether it was Toad Guang, Toad Wentai, or Toad Jian, they all stepped back, looking at the frantic tree world in front of them, with fear and surprise in their eyes. Standing at the top of the tree realm, Nagato said softly: "My arrival is doomed to all your resistance, it is in vain!" ps: Thank you "Xiao Fei Can''t Fly" for the monthly ticket!There should be one or two chapters left today... .. 223 Chapter 029 Chapter 5 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The tree world is permeating, and the entire secret world seems to be activated. Plants are growing crazily, and the nearest toad from Nagato is almost instantly caught by the tree world. "Damn it, I have no strength!" Toad Guang wanted to struggle out, but was powerless, because the chakras all over his body were all absorbed and he could only faint. "Guang!!" Toad Wen was struggling to stand up, drew his short knife, looked at the terrifying tree world that spread, and seemed to be preparing to use ninjutsu, when Nagato suddenly spoke. "Suddenly I remembered that I have some cute children here who have not been able to use them. Call them out now. The chances of using them will probably decrease in the future, psychic art!" Bang bang bang! With three huge explosions in a row, three huge white smoke quickly appeared out of thin air in front of the tree world, and the monsters in their respective white smoke appeared like shadows. "Wow!" A deep roar came from a white smoke, and then a huge crimson body burst out of the white smoke filled with smoke! bump! He jumped fiercely and landed on the ground. The huge three-headed hell dog, the three-headed hell dog grinned, and the tyrannical beast pupil stared at Toad Bunta. This was one of Nagato''s first psychic beasts. Later, after Saya''s virus transformation, it was almost one of Nagato''s strongest powers at the beginning, but Nagato''s strength increased too fast, so it was used less and less. In the future, the three-headed dog of hell may become a heritage of Yunin Village! Among the other two white smokes, one is a giant snake, its amazing body twisting, deep purple scales, and cold eyes are revealed in the diffuse white smoke! "This is..." The huge snake body attracted the attention of all the toads. "Yes, it is ten thousand snakes, although it looks different, but based on my decades of dealings with it, I can be sure that it is definitely ten thousand snakes!" Toad Wentai looked at the cold ten thousand snakes and felt a burst of heart palpitations. . That is the nature of facing predators, even if the body is so huge, the toad is still a toad! And at the last place of white smoke, the white smoke had already dispersed, revealing the figure of the monster in it. Looking at the giant baby fish, it was clearly the psychic beast of the half god Hanzang, Sanjiao fish. "It''s the same guy I know, it''s tricky!" Toad Wen sighed too much, but at this time it didn''t know that the Shanjiao fish in front of him was not the original one. It turned out that the one had already died in Nagato''s Super God Luo Tianzheng. This is a replica, although it has been transformed by Saya, it is stronger than the original Sansho fish... "Then, go on!" Under Nagato''s order, whether it was the three-headed dog of the hell, the ten thousand snake, or the sansho fish, they all rushed towards the Toad Bunta and Toad Ken. Sanjiao fish took the lead to jump into the water of Miaomu Mountain. Toad Wen was too aware of the toxicity of Sansho fish, and quickly stepped forward to stop it. As a result, the "old rival" Wanshe had already arrived in front of him, and Toad Wen was too habitual to slash his knife. As a result, the scales of Wan Snake''s body were extremely tough at this time, and they were unscathed. Wan She rolled his whole body, bound Wen Tai''s whole body, and grabbed Wen Tai''s neck in one bite! "what!!" In the severe pain, Toad Wen was too exclaimed. Toad Wen Tai and Wan She had many years of fighting experience, but it was such experience that harmed him.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com Sayas virus transformation, for the psychic beasts in this world, the strength will definitely rise more than a bit, although it will be because of losing itself... "Big Brother!!" Toad Jian is entangled by the three-headed dog of hell, facing Wen Tai''s plight, he can only say nothing! ... ... "My son, father, we are going by!" In the distance, Immortal Zhima, who saw his son lost, said anxiously. Its just that before his husband Shen Zuo Xianren could answer, the Big Toad Xianren took the lead and said: "No, Xiao Zhima, that boy has arrived!" "Very good, I can actually perceive my existence!" In an indifferent tone, Nagato''s figure changed from illusion to reality in front of the three immortals. At this time, the sharp-eyed Immortal Shenzuo was surprised to see that at the top of the tree world, there was a red-haired young man manipulating the psychic beast. "A clone?" Shen Zuo Xianren sighed secretly, just a clone can use such a powerful ninjutsu to suppress the Toad Wentai three brothers, feeling extremely heavy in Shen Zuo Xianren''s heart. "Tongue warfare!" The immortal Shima who was anxious about his son quickly performed ninjutsu at the moment when Nagato appeared. Toad''s tongue quickly stretched out and threw it at Nagato like a flexible whip. "Tongue war cut!" Although Shen Zuo Xianren felt that his wife was a little anxious, but since his wife took action, Shen Zuo Xianren would not fall behind. He also used ninjutsu, sticking out his tongue, turning into a combat axe, and then followed. Coming with Nagato bombing. "Humph!" In the face of the sudden attack, Nagato didn''t intend to entangle him. He clenched his right hand and blasted out a punch! Click! Just like an ordinary person hitting the glass with a punch, the sound of glass breaking sounded, and the entire space in front of Nagato shattered the tongues of the two immortals! This is one of Nagato''s use of the power of time and space, shattering the void! "Ah!!" After a few seconds, both Shen Zuo Xian Ren and Zhi Ma Xian Ren screamed and fell from the Big Toad Immortal, but the Big Toad Immortal did not move, because at this time Nagato had already arrived in front of it. . "Stop it, young man, we Miaomushan are willing to surrender!" Even though the big toad immortal who lived for thousands of years and witnessed the opening of the Ninja era, before such power, he had to choose to surrender. Although the huge chakra contained in the Great Immortal''s body can display the ability to foresee the future, its strength is actually not strong, or it lacks combat effectiveness. Originally, such an existence is an ideal subordinate for the superior, but-- "Huh!" Nagato instantly grabbed the soul of the big toad immortal, and said contemptuously: "I was investigating my fate everywhere before, and I planned to fight against me. Now I am arrested and intend to be soft. Do you think it is useful?" "You rely on your ability to predict the future. Do you think I would cherish such a talent? It''s ridiculous!" Nagato''s right eye flashed with blue light, "My eyes tell me that you are a good tonic For me, it was an unexpected gain! So, for my way forward, please go and die!" At the next moment, Nagatos right eye had an extra suction out of thin air, absorbing all the soul of the big toad immortal and Chakra into the eyes. With a puff, the blue flame ignited in the right eye, making Nagato look extraordinarily mysterious... ps: Thank you "ad**" for your monthly ticket!.. 224 Chapter 030 The protagonist is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few minutes later, Nagato left Miaomu Mountain holding Reno. Before leaving, Nagato didn''t remove the barrier, and even left his psychic beasts there. Nothing else, because Nagato doesn''t catch a cold to these self-righteous toads, and looks like they are incompetent, but they constantly predict the future and continue to influence those who have great significance to the future. Just like in the original work, the big toad immortal influences the fate of the sons of the two generations of Uzumaki Nagato and Uzumaki Naruto through Jiraiya and indirectly, and he always looks like an immortal, which makes people disgusting. Of course, the most important thing is that the opponents power can completely open the time power of Nagatos right eye. You must know that at this time Nagatos right eye has actually been using space power. In addition to the unold accident that affects his own soul level, Nagato feels It''s hard to get started. Compared with space, the power of time is too obscure! At this time, the soul of the Great Toad Immortal and Chakra are in Nagato''s right eye, constantly being consumed, but it is indeed a soul with the power of time, Nagato will be difficult to digest for a while! Returning to Adzuki''s house in Konoha Village, Nagato sent Rena to the room. By the way, he checked the physical condition of the other person again. After ensuring that Rena would never wake up at night, Nagato opened the door and entered Adzuki''s room... The next morning... Nagato held in his arms, his face filled with attachment to his adzuki bean was released. After feeling that Reno was about to wake up, Nagato put on his clothes, stepped into the spatial vortex, and returned to Yuren Village... When Nagato stepped into Yuren Village, he suddenly shook his whole body and raised his head subconsciously. Nagato saw it. The five-colored air luck and a large amount of Xuanhuang merit fell from the sky, injecting yin and yang frantically... And the strange feeling of Nagato came through the Yin-Yang seal, and everything around him gradually became cordial, seeming to welcome his return. Above the invisible realm of sentient beings, the flood of destiny began to change, and the entire world seemed to have undergone tremendous changes in an instant. Uzumaki Rena and Uchiha Sasuke suddenly became exhausted and weak, and Yahiko and Loulan were suddenly upset. Everyone standing opposite Nagato seemed to be in a bad condition. On the contrary, the people in Nagato''s entire influence suddenly became enthusiastic! Suddenly, there was a strange feeling in Nagato''s heart. It seemed that this world was his home and he was the master. Of course, it was different from how he felt in the world. The specific difference between the two is probably that the Ten Thousand Realms absolutely belong to oneself, while the Ninja Realm may change the owner, which is probably the feeling. "Could it be... this is the legendary character of the protagonist!" After all, he was knowledgeable, experienced a lot of worlds, and even robbed a space of the main god who was very researched on air luck. Nagato quickly understood that because he had seized a lot of air luck, his personality was upgraded from villain to villain. The protagonist! But it is also true that I have captured one of the three pillars of the entire era''s complete air luck, and the other two pillars have also been almost captured. No one in the entire era has stronger luck than myself! This is the so-called man will conquer heaven!ok composition network www.okzuowen.com The so-called plot is actually the product of the right time and place, and it is the trend of fate. If Nagato does not have a plug-in that transcends the world such as the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, there is a great possibility of succumbing to this trend. Fate is the plot. In the original destiny, no matter how strong Nagato is, his future is actually doomed to fail. But now Nagato has rewritten his destiny by himself, and the trend of destiny at this time has become a trend with Nagato as the protagonist. Up... Using human power to change the destiny of heaven is the so-called true meaning of man conquering heaven! Under the rush of luck, Nagato felt that he had taken a step closer to the power of the Ninja World! In an instant, the pupil power in Nagatos right eye became stronger and stronger. Under the pupil power, the force that had not been digested was absorbed by Nagato at an unprecedented speed. The power overflowing from the right eye turned into a blue flame, which was faintly visible. The pattern of a clock. Click! In the clock pattern, there is a sound of a real clock running, which can only be seen as the power of time that stops one''s soul from the side door, and it merges with the power of the space of the right eye into a time and space that can be driven by Nagato. force! "It seems that something is going to change again!" Gently pressing his right eye, Nagato suppressed the force that was about to resonate in his body, his figure shook, and instantly appeared on the top of the World Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds, beneath him was A forty-eight-grade lotus platform, called the creation lotus platform, is a treasure of ten thousand worlds that is merged from the four twelve-grade lotus platforms obtained from the remains of the cultivator. Sitting cross-legged in the lotus platform, Nagato released his shackles, the suppressed power of time and space rebounded instantly, and the flames from his right eye even burst out. Then, in the void of the ten thousand worlds, the red light shot from the light ball at the core of the spirit sea, and entered Nagato''s left eye. With a pop, a red flame ignited in Nagato''s left eye. It seems that under the stimulation of both eyes, the vertical pupils of Nagato''s eyebrows also opened, and the golden flame ignited, burning with the red flame and the blue flame as if in resonance! At this time, in Nagato''s mind, the understanding of time and space, origin, and cause and effect, the three highest levels of power poured into the heart, the three powers are intertwined, and each perform its own duties, making Nagato''s whole person more powerful! The reincarnation eye of Heavens Punishment, which is integrated with Hun Yuanzhu, controls the way of heaven and communicates the power of the source; the six reincarnation eyes connected to the sea of ??spirit implement humanity and collect the power of cause and effect; the reincarnation eye of time and space, which symbolizes the natural world, is authentic , Running the power of time and space! Peng! The three-color flame burned completely. At this time, there was no trace of Nagato on the lotus platform, and only one group of three-color flame was burning continuously! "How long has it been? It''s hard to keep up with Brother Nagato''s footsteps. Now he is going forward again, although it''s not a big change, it''s really..." Entering Bai Yujing, Saya looked at the flames on the world tree in the distance. , Could not help sighing. "The three highest-level powers and the three world powers, as well as the indestructible mental power and Hunyuan Zhenqi, these are all the powers of Brother Nagato''s body, and with the passage of time, these powers will be completely unified sooner or later. , Brother Nagato is walking fast on the road of pure power!" ps: Thanks for the reward of "False Mask"! My neck hurts so much today...... .. 225 Chapter 031 is about to start the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and ten days have passed in an instant. During this period of time, through the puppet body that stayed in Konoha, Nagato finally understood how good the so-called protagonist was. For example, the toad family of Miaomu Mountain has been destroyed for many days. Neither Jiraji nor Reno have reacted. They even encounter some trouble every time they prepare to use psychic art on a whim. The idea of ??using psychic art is always In the trouble, you must know that when you first started, Nagato was ready to know the situation after Jiraji also knew about Miaomu Mountain. Another example is that the capture of Wuwei Renzhuli has been successfully completed, and the result is unexpectedly easy, because when Renzhuli was led to the remote by Kushina and wanted to fight back, the vapor armor on his body was broken because he had no warranty for a long time. , And then was knocked down by Jiu Xinnai with a whip. Or, for example, when Blue Bird kept secretly controlling the powers of the great powers, the name of the Kingdom of Thunder simply did not enter, and the protection of Yunren Village made it even more so that the Blue Bird planned to tear his skin. As a result, these days, the name of the Kingdom of Thunder. He died of a heart attack. The new daimyo is his son and also a spy for Dawn... In short, some actions of Nagato can always be completed perfectly! Today is the start time of the third session of Nakanobu Exam, and at the same time it is also time for Nagato and Amunin Village to start their hands... ... ... In Yurenin Village, tens of thousands of ninjas gathered in front of the altar of heaven and earth at this time, while the second generation of Yukage Uzumaki Kushina was standing on the altar of heaven and earth, watching the big team listed as four teams, inspiring the body Called the most powerful chakra in this world, huge coercion surpasses all beings! None of the ninjas in Yunin Village was frightened by such pressure, or felt such pressure. Everyones eyes became even more fanatical. If Nagato was here, those powerful eyes would be able to see all the ninjas. Above, the converging red air current! Is for the momentum to be like a rainbow! "Twenty years ago, my husband, our daimyo Nagato Uzumaki, grew up in this troubled world. He vowed to end this troubled world and establish real peace!!!" "He has led us to struggle from the weak and slaughtered small Ninja Village until now. Now we are the most powerful country in the world, the strongest Ninja Village, but in that case, can we be satisfied!" "What is the difference between us like this and the five major countries that wantonly invaded our country in the past! Can we accept such a result!" "No! No! No! No! No!..." Feeling the screams of the ninjas underneath, Kushina himself was a little excited and intolerable, because today is the day that history will remember, the red chakra coat appears, and the red-haired Valkyrie reappears! "Then, let''s go out!!" "End those damn big nations, end those damn Ninja village forces, let our country of Kawa be the only empire, let us Urenin village be the only Ninja village!" "Go to fulfill our long-cherished wish, end the war, and bring real peace to this world!!!" "Peace! Peace! Peace! Peace! Peace..." The fanatical voice shocked Jiuxiao, not only the ninjas, even the civilians of Yurenin Village, especially the middle-aged people, are even more fanatical!Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com The yin and yang seal on the altar of heaven and earth exudes a soft light. At this time, it has gradually turned into a black and white liquid state, constantly devouring luck and merit. It is conceivable that once this treasure reappears, how earth-shattering majesty will be. can! ... ... Beginning in the morning, countless gorgeous ox carts entered Konoha, and the daimyos of several countries that came to Konoha earlier have arrived at their designated seats. In this exam, the most distinguished audience are the daimyos and wind shadows of the five major countries. And Hokage. In the stands of the Zhongnin exam venue, except for the five generations of Naruto, the retired three generations of Naruto and the fourth generation of Fengying, the fourth generation of Raiking, the fourth generation of Shuiying, and the third generation of Tuying all stay there. It is just a positional relationship, except for the stand People, no one knows when these three will come. The six of them seem to be waiting for something... They are waiting for the action of Oshimaru and even the opponent behind the scenes, Yunin Village! More than a decade ago, the first generation of Yukage Uzumaki Nagato defeated the five great shadows in the first generation of Yuren Village, and became the sixth shadow in the world of ninja. In a sense, he has completely stood opposite the five great nations. In the eyes of all insightful seniors in the Ninja world, Urenin Village is a war machine. In the past years, Urenin Village was digesting the gains of World War III. When they heard that Urenin Village was preparing to take action on Konoha, There is only one thought in my mind! -It must be stopped! As long as you carefully understand the growth experience of Kawa no Kuni, no one believes that they will stop when Urenin Village defeats Konoha! A few days ago, Gokage and the retired third-generation Hokage secretly convened a long meeting in Konoha. They had a violent discussion on how to stop Urenin Village. Finally, the plan proposed by the third-generation Tukage was approved. That was the first action to defeat Yunin Village in this Nakanin exam, and at the same time to announce the actions of Yunin Village to the world, forming the anti-rainbow village alliance, gathering the power of the whole world against the country of Kawa! "I knew that something like this would happen, I should call Yunyin Village''s excellent Xiaren, so that if I didn''t find out the real face of Yuren Village, I would have gone a bit wronged this time!" Raikage spoke first. "That''s fine, I don''t know what will happen later!" The third generation of Hokage said with a sigh, but was helpless about what is about to begin. This old man who dedicated his life to the village is dripping with blood... "Then it''s almost time to start the game" Yahiko sighed in his heart when he saw the situation of the three generations of Hokage, and found that the time was almost up, he immediately got up and interrupted. "Dear viewers, thank you for coming to watch the Ninja selection test held in our Konoha Ninja Village!" When he walked to the front of the stand, Yahiko''s voice was loud, and the whole venue heard clearly, "Now, Ninja selection. The exam officially begins!!" ... ... "The final drama is unfolded!" There is only Saya in the war meeting room of Yurenin Village. This is a war in the Ninja World. Saya will not participate in the battle itself, or that Saya is just an intelligence center. The girl in white dress took out a chess piece and placed it in the village of Konoha, the country of fire, and said with a smile, "General!" ps: Thank you "c2-L." "Reimujiang" and "z2345636" for the monthly pass!I was pulled out to buy clothes in the afternoon, and the update will be delayed... 226 Chapter 032 Love vs Sasuke Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha, the Nakanin selection examination has officially started! Nagato stood in the stands, surrounded by excited audiences, because the first match was a duel of the Uchiha clan, who was once known as the number one giant in the Ninth world, Uchiha Sasuke from Konoha and Uchiha Koi from Amnin Village battle! "Finally meet again, young master of Uchiha''s family!" Standing on the arena, Koi was not in a hurry to fight, but mourned the young Uchiha who looked in front of him, and said with emotion. "Do we know each other?" Although facing the same Uchiha clan, Sasuke inevitably has some more expectations in his heart, but after years of depression, Sasuke can''t express his feelings well, and he still looks aloof. "Ha, of course I know you!" Lian said with a chuckle, "but you, the young master of Uchiha''s family, certainly don''t know the branched girl like me, so thank you brother!" "If he hadn''t killed the Uchiha clan, I wouldn''t have been rescued by Lord Nagato to Unin Village. I can''t get this far now!" The girl''s words undoubtedly stimulated Sasuke''s heart. The night of extermination is an eternal pain in the young man''s heart, "Shut up, or I will kill you!" "Ha, kill me, what a joke! You so-called master clan, why are you so arrogant in front of my eyes!" Lian pointed to his eyes, and Sasuke was shocked when he saw it. Three gou jade, perfect three gou jade writing round eyes, even she just opened the second gou jade, this girl already has perfect and mature blood round eyes, just like the weasel back then! "Damn it!" Sasuke clenched his fist tightly, and even a slight bloodshot appeared on the palm of his hand. "By the way, I opened the blood wheel eyes at the age of eight, just like Uchiha Itachi. Of course I was hiding from your decaying clan at that time!" The girl''s words are provocative, absolutely provocative! "Damn it!" Without a word, Sasuke started! "Bump!" So fast, in an instant, Sasuke had come to Koi''s left side and kicked! "I can see it, Uchiha Sasuke!" Being blocked, Sasuke''s extremely powerful kick was blocked by... Sakura... "This is! Illusion has an entity!" Not only Sasuke, but the powerful ninjas present were extremely surprised! "Oh, I thought you knew? Didn''t you also have Shao Lun Yan?" Love meant that Sasuke had not fully exerted the true power of Sha Lun Yan! Substantial illusion, this is why the girl named Uchiha Love is favored by Ming. This power is almost the same as the spiritual invasion of reality. Unfortunately, before Love reaches the kaleidoscope, this power can only be used three times a day, and one more use is The loss of life is not worth the gain. Twitching the corner of his mouth to Sasuke, Love showed a smile that looked like a smile but did not smile. The kunai in his hand suddenly threw it towards Sasuke, and the moment the nail hits Sasuke, the two changes to four, and the four changes to eight. Sasuke was overwhelmed like rain! So fast!And there is no knot printing at all! At the moment when Sasuke was shocked, countless kunai had been nailed to him!The force he brought up also knocked his body away. Bang! Sasuke who flew out turned into a stake in the air, acting as a substitute.In the distance, Lian was not surprised at all when he saw this scene, but raised the corners of his mouth clearly. If the young master of the Uchiha clan, Nagato-sama, said that Uchiha Sasuke, who lived with a mysterious power, died so easily, the name of Uchiha would cry in the sky! "Hid you?" After seeing her attack being avoided by Sasuke using a substitute technique, Love did not panic. She could clearly see Sasuke''s Yuiyin and dodge under the insight of the round eyes.90dy look at www.90dy.com Suddenly, Lian shook his arm again, and two shurikens were thrown to the side beside him! The flying shuriken cut through the air in the air, and suddenly changed into countless black streamers with a strange tremor! "You don''t need Jieyin! There is no insight into the ninjutsu she is going to use, and my whereabouts are clearly seen by him, but I don''t know whether he has already used a substitute or shadow clone..." Sasuke gritted his teeth softly in the face of the shuriken that smashed into the sky. Dodging with ninjutsu will be seen through, and it is very likely that the woman will perceive his body and be attacked. If you do not use ninjutsu directly to dodge, you will fall into a passive state. "There is no way..." Sasuke gritted his teeth and murmured softly, while his figure quickly moved through the woods on the edge of the arena, hoping to rely on the trees to resist part of the attack. However, just after Sasuke evaded a tree, Koi in the distance threw his shuriken arm but suddenly raised, a few silver lights in the darkness loomed in the night! Could it be... Sasuke was horrified, his eyes swept over the shuriken that had just been shot at him, and steel wire was tied to the perforation in the center of each shuriken! The black shadow and the silver brilliance crossed in the air, a few crisp metal clashes sounded, and a huge number of shurikens drew a strange arc in the air and completely enveloped the small area where Sasuke was avoiding! "Fire escape! Along the dragon fire technique!" Love started ninjutsu against the steel wire held in her hand, and the flame rushed to the surroundings along the steel wire and enveloped her surroundings. Sasuke''s pupils shrunk slightly, and suddenly recalled that in the Death Forest, he had hit the Oshe Maru once with the same move, but he did not expect that he would be attacked by the same move! At the very moment, the purple chakras in Sasuke''s right hand gathered, and the sound of chidori screaming sounded throughout the venue. Facing the oncoming flame, Sasuke rushed over without hesitation! Thus, an amazing scene appeared! A purple flash appeared in the huge red flame, and Uchiha''s boy rushed out with a full electric current, piercing through Koi''s abdomen with lightning speed! "I never thought I could win you this way..." Lian said with a smile, and Sasuke couldn''t help but feel cold! A violent explosion suddenly sounded, and the air flow it carried rushed around violently, and Sasuke''s body was also taken away by Lao Gao! "Damn it, it''s actually a shadow clone and it exploded!" Feeling the air current around his body, Sasuke barely squinted his eyes. At this moment, several steel wires were suddenly drawn from a large tree in the distance behind Sasuke and then tightly wrapped around Sasukes body. With a huge force, Sasuke had been taken up by the steel wire and hit a tree trunk and tied him up! "Helix pill!" I don''t know when, Koi appeared in front of Sasuke, and a helix pill hit Sasuke''s abdomen directly! ... ... "In this way, Uchiha Sasuke has captured it, so let''s start right away, the final repertoire!" Standing in the stands, seeing Sasuke being defeated, he stood up instantly and spoke before the audience without hesitation! ps: Thank you "dxsjh" for your monthly ticket!.. 227 Chapter 033 The fourth one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My name is Uzumaki Nagato." The teenager sitting on the bed seemed to be deciding what to say to himself. When he personally came across this thing, he had become a young man who had become the Nagato Uzumaki, only to realize that the thing seemed not like a novel, which was acceptable. In other words, at least it can make him understand everything that happened to him clearly. There is no such abrupt feeling at all, it seems that the whole person has been "rewritten" in an instant. Obviously there are extra memories, but they are taken for granted, but they have no resistance to their own identity, everything seems to be like this. Not only that, but I dont even know exactly how it happened. The memory is not so much interrupted as it is not at all, it seems like... By the way, it''s like just having a dream and then waking up. The only difference is that the dream is very clear. But this is not a problem. There is no problem in the first place. As I said before, the boy who has become Uzumaki Nagato feels "this is what it should be" about his current situation. Except for the cognition that he has already crossed, there is no fear in his heart that he should have suddenly come to a completely unfamiliar place. This is a very strange feeling, not something that can be expressed in words. . Judging from the memories obtained, the identity of the current "Nagato Uzumaki" seems to be beneficial to him. Of course, the most important thing is to compare the memories before and after the journey. This name, this person, he knows. In that world, the owner of this body is not a character in reality, but in a manga called "Naruto". However, this Uzumaki Nagato at this time was not an attempt to control the world''s Yunin Village boss like that comic book. Although an organization named Dawn was also established, it was just a small mercenary group. "From now on, I am indeed Uzumaki Nagato." Talking to himself again, the boy got up from the bed, and outside the room, he could still hear the voice of the corner yelling for a mission. Although he hadn''t killed a single chicken before, the boy had a kind of I feel that I am not afraid of everything! Tasks, bounty, squandering, tasks... wanton life, young people are addicted to it, until- The world changed in an instant one day! It seems that a big hand has created a magical black hole in the sky, constantly absorbing everything, whether it is people, actions, or even the entire planet! "We can''t sit and wait, so, for our future, friends, let''s collect tail beasts, let me accomplish six things, and see the truth about black holes!" Facing the ever-expanding black hole, the helpless boy said to his friends. The plan is simpler than imagined. The so-called Five Ninja Villages are a group of people who are greedy for life and fear of death. Human Zhuli was captured one after another. The teenager became a Ten-tailed Human Zhuli and rushed into the black hole. As a result, he foresaw the devouring of the world. The... "Demon"!Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net Loulan, the red-haired masked man suddenly woke up, looked at the surrounding scenery, and sighed: "I actually dreamed of what happened at that time, but time is really ruthless, I feel like it was all from the previous life..." "The ceremony is ready, the dragon has come out!" Soon after the masked man woke up, Hei Jue''s figure appeared, looking at the man and said. "I see!" The masked man said, stood up to tidy up his clothes, and took an unhurried pace. After ten minutes, he came to the land of dragon veins full of enchantments. The roar of the beast reverberated in the ground, but the deafening sound did not radiate a trace of this space. The ground and the ground became almost two completely different worlds. The dragon, which has been bred for more than ten years, can''t wait to break its "egg shell" and wreak havoc on the entire world! "It seems that I can''t help but want to come out... The dragon of calamity bred in the earth..." Facing the torrent of light surging like magma, the face of the masked man''s mouth appeared with a smile, completely unwilling to do so. Worry about imminent disaster. "The reason is very simple. I will incarnate the entire calamity. Since the strength of the creatures is not enough to defeat him, then I will use the power of the entire world. In any case, I will defeat you!" The golden torrent of light did not know when it was stained with blood-like bright red, like the scarlet veins wrapped around the dragon''s body, causing pure power to produce physical changes. Flesh, skeleton, and internal organs eventually covered all Red golden dragon scales. The dragon of the earth that was contaminated by this maliciousness is about to be bred, and those who have greed and hope for the dragon head orb have been waiting for a long time. Speaking crazy, the masked man finally leaped down towards the golden calamity dragon. In an instant, light filled the entire underground, and the ancient pulse echoed in the world... ... ... At this time, in the endless void outside the ninja world, under the protection of invisible power, two people appeared here. The appearance of the coming person was blurred, and only one tall and one short human form could be seen. I saw the first human figure open his mouth and said in surprise: "It''s really hard for us to find it if we are here... Hey, this world is about to be turned against the sky, this is not something ordinary people can do!" "Could it be... an abnormal number!" The other humanoid seemed to think of something, and said, "Nine out of ten, sure enough, forget it..." "Indeed, it''s just an imprint of an adult anyway, and an adult would agree to it!" "Indeed, the anomaly who claimed to be Long Aotian made countless people ashamed, and even cursed the entire Infinite Dimensional Long Aotian for this. Thinking of the majestic and majestic name at the beginning, almost everyone hates it. The grievances in the hearts of those big people are gone, the odd numbers are too difficult to deal with!" "Difficulty is not a problem. The problem is that now is not the time. After a few yuan will be the amount of calamity, according to the adults and their experience, if you want to live comfortably, you have to relax a little. You can''t touch, especially the odd numbers. These guys who play cards completely out of common sense are the most difficult to deal with!" As they spoke, the two human figures gradually dissipated. Among the ten thousand realms, the body of Nagato stood up from the lotus platform, and said strangely: "I actually ran away, I want to attack again like the main god space, now that I have left. ,forget about it" When Nagato gave up, the money mark in Saya''s hand suddenly disappeared in Yurenin Village and appeared in Nagato''s hands... 228 Chapter 034 The curtain opens first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha, the Nakanin selection test arena, but at this time it seems a bit quiet... The Uchiha showdown between Sasuke and Koi shocked the ninjas on the battlefield, especially the brief and fierce showdown caused by the powerful insight of Shao Lunyan, even the upper ninjas were a little surprised. "Sasuke really isn''t an opponent. The result... it was the victory of Amunin Village again!" Konoha Kakashi Kakashi saw Uchiha''s defeat and could only sigh. Over the years, Amunin Village''s Shininen In the Ninja test held by the major Ninja villages, he almost won first place every time. Although Shulanyan was once Konohas recruitment, it was Uchiha Ming of Urenin Village who made this pupil technique famous in the Ninja world in this era. The girl on the court was the disciple of the woman Kakashi wanted to look up to. , Sasuke''s failure, in Kakashi''s mind, is somewhat taken for granted. "Sasuke Shiroya lost, haha, sure enough, in the seventh class, the old lady is the strongest!" Rena looked at the referee on the court announcing Uchiha''s victory, and was eager to get ready to play! Subconsciously, Reina looked at her opponent, the young man with the same surname as Uzumaki, and found that the other party was getting her hands knotted at this time, and she seemed to feel her gaze. The other party even raised her head to look at herself with a bright smile! "The Art of Nirvana Abode!" Countless white feathers fell in the sky. The power of the illusion that Nagato personally performed was naturally extraordinary. Even if it was a puppet, the understanding that the power of ninja was no less than that of the ancestors of ninjutsu made Nagatos art naturally rise. All fell into hallucinations and began to fall asleep... "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" Seeing that something was wrong, a Konoha ninja roared, and the long-term peace made his voice tremble with inconceivability. Every sound forbearance rushed out from unknown corners, bringing killing and blood! "It''s finally started!" In the stands, the fourth generation of Raikage immediately noticed the problem on the field, stood up and said loudly. "Has it started..." Yahiko and the third generation of Hokage looked at each other, just about to say something, suddenly felt chills, and turned their heads to see the fourth generation of water shadow and the third generation of earth shadow attack! "Shui Dun-Shui Qingbo!" "Dust escape-the technique of stripping the original world!" Boom!! Unmeasured water emerged from the stands, which turned into rainstorms, and an invisible beam of light emerged from the stands. Several ninjas and dignitaries who were swept broke down and disappeared into the air... "What''s going on!" Rena is innocent, but not stupid. She quickly understood what the young man in front of her had done. He just didn''t wait for her to do anything. Nagato''s figure suddenly appeared next to her. , The girl lost consciousness when her neck hurt. Holding the girl who had fallen into a coma, Nagato was about to leave when suddenly a cold light came! Keng! A big sword stuck out from Nagato''s sleeve, blocking the attacking blade, and looking intently, it was a silver-haired masked ninja, the son of white teeth, Kakashi Hagi! "Where do you want to take my beloved disciple!" Kakashi, who hasn''t gotten the scribbling round eyes, has become more sophisticated in the sword art passed down at home, and has more and more second-generation white teeth style. "If you can, you can try it! Shenluo Tianzheng!" Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com ... ... At this time, there was even more wind in the stands, a huge hole appeared on the floor of the stands, and Yahiko and others were standing on one side of the hole, looking at the earth and water shadows on the other side! The sudden troubles of the fourth generation of Shuiying and the third generation of Tuying surprised the rest of the people, especially Yahiko, who has always believed that he is definitely the strongest in intelligence, and the result was that he was surprised. misfortune! But after all, Yahiko is a man who integrated the second generation of Naruto. Yahiko quickly came to the conclusion that there was a problem with his intelligence. Both Suikage and Tukage had already taken refuge in Yunin Village. This time Yunin Village planned to annihilate the five major forces in one fell swoop. The leader of Ninja Village... "Unexpectedly, Dokage-sama, who was hit the most by Urenin Village, surrendered to Uzumaki Nagato. The Iwaguro ninjas who died in World War III would cry if they were alive in the sky!" Yahiko still does not forget to provoke the situation. In fact, Yahiko does not understand why Dokage betrayed. "I can''t tell you about this. I''m not the Tukage you know. That guy died in the confrontation at the Third World War Ending Conference!" The third generation Tukage Ohnoki said indifferently. The whole body soars into the sky, blending with the aura of the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura! "Needless to say, Yahiko, let''s do it!" Hearing the screams from below, the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro stood up angrily. Before taking off his robes, the fourth generation of Fengying suddenly flashed. Appeared in the throat of the three generations of Suffering Wuding! "What''s going on, four generations of Fengying, have you betrayed too!" "Heh!" The fourth generation of Fengying just chuckled softly, and the sudden enchantment covered the entire stand, and even divided the six strong movie-class players on the stand into two, of which the third generation of Hokage was isolated from the fourth generation of Fengying. Together! "I am not a fourth-generation Fengying, you are old, Sarutobi teacher..." The fourth-generation Fengying''s voice changed from the original calm to a deep hoarse voice. At the same time, his face was deformed, the snake Eyes slowly appeared! "Oshemaru!!!" Hearing such a voice, the third generation of Hokage suddenly became angry, shaking the Oshemaru, tearing open the outer robe, revealing a piece of armor equipment, it was obvious that it had been prepared for a long time! "It seems that we have been completely calculated, Raikage!" Yahiko looked at the two shadow-level opponents in front of him, and said as if jokingly with the big guy beside him. "Then break it!" Raikage came out of Lei Dun Chakra, rushing towards Onoki and Yakura! In the stands, the movie class war broke out! ... ... "It''s finally started. Konoha''s collapse plan. Among the five great ninja villages, Konoha can never give it any chance to breathe, not only because it is a land of luck, but also because of the will of fire." "That kind of thing is simply a kind of artificial belief. If one day the will of fire burns the whole world, the will of humanity is actually the will of fire. It is very dangerous. Let it disappear!" In Yurenin Village, Saye gently pressed the chess piece in the burning country of Konoha Village, and the whole chess piece was shattered... ps: I came to the guest today and almost couldn''t get online... 229 Chapter 035 Otonins invasion is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha Village, as the strongest Shinobu village in the past, is the world''s best in terms of population, military capabilities, or economic capabilities. Even if it loses its title, it is not inferior. At the entrance to the guarded village, several ninjas wearing Konoha-style ninja costumes and headband guards guarded this fortress with a high concentration of energy! The days of calm and calm seem to make these guards a little tired. Although they are carefully watching the pedestrians in the past, they don''t think anyone dared to break into this ninja village, one of the six great ninja villages! At the time of the Ninja selection test, the Konoha ninjas would not think that that force would dare to invade, because today the five great powers gathered, if they invaded, it would be like tearing their faces and preparing for the fourth Ninja war. Just as the ninjas who were in charge of guarding the gate were boringly maintaining their daily work, suddenly, a spatial vortex suddenly appeared, and a few strange figures sprang out of the spatial vortex and instantly came into their sight! "Who!" Before the guarded ninjas had time to react, several figures had already dispersed and broke into the territory of Muye Village one after another. "Go!" There was a cold low drink in the ear, and I saw a man with a white robe and a terrifying look in his eyes, waving the white bone spurs in his hands, like a wind and snow, and fluttering a murderous dance! "what!" A Konoha ninja was directly pierced through his chest by the bone spur in the man''s hand and fell into a pool of blood. Behind the man, several guys who were very cruel and skillful in their actions simultaneously launched a storm-like terrorist attack. Before these Konoha had time to sound the village''s alarm, they were already defeated by these intruders of unknown origin within minutes and seconds! Afterwards, the ninjas of Otonin Village stepped out of the space vortex, and the Otonin Village army officially assembled! "call!" A man used Huo Dun to burn the corpses left on the ground. After cleaning up the traces of the murder, he made a gesture, and several people quickly broke into this well-known Konoha Village. "According to the plan, create a large-scale chaos in the village first!" Wei''s man is a white-robed Junmaro. Behind him is the core member of Otonin Village in the operation. "Okay." Zhongwu replied with a heavy voice, quickly leaving the team and rushing towards the denser area of ??the village... Smoke billowed and houses collapsed!In an instant, Konoha village was caught in the Otonin Village invasion plan. At this time, fighting broke out at the Nakanobu selection examination venue, and Konoha''s senior management was almost dragged! The chaotic scene of Konoha Village seems to have just begun. Looking from the sky, it is distributed in various areas, and large-scale destruction has occurred at the same time. The sudden dust and the thrilling explosion are just like the same song. The harsh melody drawn from hell surrounds the Konoha Village, one of the six ninja villages! The streets and alleys were shocked by this sudden change. There were villagers who were running around, and there were ninjas who planned to travel! The villagers screamed repeatedly and ran away aimlessly, trying to avoid the impact of these battles, but the ninjas immediately galloped towards the more severely damaged place, hoping to use the shortest time to contain the village damage. As a result, the thunderous roar over the village formed a sharp contrast with the waves that continued to ring on the ground, and was blending into the scenery. In the face of the siege of more than a dozen Konoha, Junmaro didn''t change his face. The white bone spurs in his hands glowed with the cold light of death. Under his wonderful dance steps, he outlined a picture of murder!Under the blessing of the curse seal state, that hideous and terrifying indifferent face, like a god of death, in the spray of blood, does not smile at all!Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com As he flew back, Junmaru shook his ten fingers, the bone bullet cut through the air, and there was a rapid explosion, accompanied by several screams. In the densely populated streets of Konoha Village, Shuiyue fought against the heavy slasher, and started a deal with Konoha who was chasing him! "Huh!" Shuiyue''s figure quickly rose and fell between the eaves and the roof, and the ninjas behind him stepped in his footsteps and never stopped following. At this time, the group of four who first broke into Konoha Village, Jirobo, Sakon, and Onidoumaru, it was the group of four that Nagato asked Oshemaru to train specially to carry out the tacit understanding of cooperation for many years! The three people attracted a large number of Konoha, but with their cooperation, although these Konohas are well-trained and outstanding, but they can''t help them after entering the curse seal, they fall into the attack and their degree, which greatly improves them! "The comprehensive strength of these Konohas is very strong!" Jirofang continued to make unearthed escapes, covering the other two people, and said slightly. Guitong Maru nodded, making seals with both hands, and throwing out the spider web, immediately trapping several Konoha who was about to attack. "Don''t worry about so much for now. According to the plan, our task is just to create chaos! And the post-event work can be handed over to the adults!" After Sakon had killed a Konoha, he pulled away and said. In Konoha Village, in front of a base-like gate. Chongwu''s whole person was caught in a frantic killing jab. His curse was different from other people''s. Once fully opened, the whole person would be attracted by the blood, causing a disaster!Therefore, in his simple appearance, there is actually a devilish character hidden! The corpses of several Konoha are scattered around Shigego!There is only one Konoha showing timidity, and his eyes panicked looking at the blood all over his body, like a ferocious Shigeo. "Roar!" Chongwu yelled, and several steps rushed towards the Konoha who desperately printed with a breathtaking momentum! The chaos that followed made the whole village of Konoha uneasy.As the village''s guard forces were successively dispatched, a woman in a fire cloud robe sneaked into the roots of Konoha Village. "Who?" Konoha, who was in charge of guarding this place, trembled, looking at the girl who suddenly appeared here, his eyes flashed with anxiety. The black-robed woman didn''t speak, just glanced at her eyes, and the kaleidoscope in her pupils turned, "Karma fire!" "Ah!" screamed one after another, and saw a few more corpses on the ground who had died for some reason. This person is Ming, the real trump card played by Nagato on the battlefield of Konoha. At this time, her goal is Konoha''s roots. Nagato still remembers that the leader of Konoha''s roots, Shimura Danzo, is a tricky figure. "Uchiha Ming, it turned out to be you!" In the dark shadow, Danzo walked out slowly... "Naturally, blaspheme against the existence of the blood of the Uchiha clan, even if I don''t like this blood very much, but as expected, I will kill you!" Ming said indifferently, the kaleidoscope in his eyes turned, and a chakra giant burning red lotus karma appeared in this dark place, like a god! ps: I finally have time. Holidays are really troublesome...... .. 230 Chapter 036 Danzos death third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha''s roots are deeply rooted in the darkness, but because of this darkness, they are in danger at this time! "Wind escape-vacuum big jade!" Taking a deep breath, Danzo''s mouth was like a machine gun, releasing a highly compressed air needle in the direction of Uchiha Ming! "Ding Ding!" Uchiha Ming swiftly swung the sword and blocked the air needles one by one. At this time, the giant Chakra behind Ming had already condensed and turned into a tight armor covering Ming''s body! Surprisingly, it is Nagato''s proud skill-the personal version of Suzuo Nohu. Although it is made of compressed air, it is very difficult to detect with the naked eye, but the air needles mixed with chakras are very clear in the perception of Ming in the state of Suzuo. "Wow!" Ming has disappeared in place with a instantaneous technique! "Quick!" Danzo''s pupils shrank sharply, and a forward roll broke away from the attack range of Uchiha Ming who suddenly appeared behind him. At the same time, the wind blade in his palm was swept back to delay Uchiha Ming''s work. action. Panting heavily, Danzo looked at Uchiha Ming in front of him, then squinted and glanced around. The reason why he unscrupulously released the range-covering ninjutsu of Vacuum Daiyu before was because in such a short period of time, besides himself and Uchiha Ming, there were no root ninjas that could stand up. "I have to say, Uchiha Ming, your strength is once again beyond the old man''s expectations..." The voice was still calm, Danzo looked at Uchiha Ming who didn''t even gasp in front of him. Looking at Danzang coldly, Ming''s face was still cold and expressionless. "Uchiha Ming, you are indeed a threat. It was a big mistake to fail to kill you back then..." "That''s a lot of nonsense, die!" Ming raised Taito and pointed straight to Danzo not far in front. Everything that year was meaningless to Ming. This body had already abandoned everything and existed only for adults. "Now, I want to make up for my fault! It''s all for Konoha..." Taking out a few shurikens in his hand, Danzo gave a light upward breath. In an instant, the sharp airflow revolved around the sword in his hand at high speed. ! Whoosh!!! Three shurikens were instantly lost by Danzo in this way! Ming rushed towards Danzo, and at the same time, Tai Sword in his hand cut the hindering shuriken directly from the middle! Danzo avoids Mings attacks calmly. He is worthy of being a second-generation disciple and a third-generation teammate. Even though he has reached this age and has been working behind the scenes for many years, with his extremely rich experience, although it is somewhat dangerous, it is indeed It escaped Uchiha Ming''s mad attack. just-- "The person who was so energetic and energetic, who decided my life and death in one word, is actually only this way..." The corner of Ming''s mouth lightly opened, and the next moment, the black lightning of the whole person incarnate directly smashed from the top, facing the Tianling cover of Tuanzang. ! "puff!" Danzo was divided into two halves!Blood splattered... Ming frowned, but Ming did not relax. Ming knew very well that Danzo must have activated "Izanaki" with the help of the writing wheel on his arm just now, and was exempted from this death. "puff!" Raising the tip of his eyebrows, Uchiha Ming turned around and threw out a wind blade. The wall that had been sunken in by Danzo''s strong wind escape was instantly divided into upper and lower parts by the blade... After the lower part of the brick wall collapsed first, a figure appeared behind the wall. Although the person''s head was still blocked by the remaining wall, the clothes were surprisingly intact Danzo.Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org With one hand, the upper part of the wall was also shattered, and Dan Zang appeared in front of Ming. "Boom!!!" It''s not forgiving. This is Ming''s style. In the state of Suzuo, his powerful foot slams directly on the ground, and the whole room is suddenly dusty! "Wind escape-continuous waves of vacuum!!" Danzang, whose sight was affected by the smoke, directly released a large-scale covering wind in the smoke. Suddenly felt a hint of cold air, Danzang quickly jumped into the air! "Ka!" What broke out of the ground...It was Ming! A fierce chakra burst out, and Danzo in mid-air was unable to resist and was directly swept in by this powerful chakra turbulence and flashing current! Bone to pieces! however-- "Ka!" Ming, who had finished attacking, leaped back, avoiding the ensuing wind! Danzo...resurrected again... The smoke fell slowly, and Danzo and Uchiha Ming returned to the confrontation scene again. "Huh..." Gasping for breath, Danzo subconsciously glanced at his bandage-wrapped right hand. Although he could not see the situation under the bandage clearly, two Shalunyan eyes were already sealed because of the use of forbidden techniques... Although he was cautiously fighting with Uchiha Ming with his rich combat experience, his age was there after all, especially as the battle time grew, Danzo''s body has gradually been unable to keep up with the rhythm of the battle... Although there are a number of writing wheel eyes that perform such an unnatural technique as "Izanaki", those writing wheel eyes also use one less than one, and those writing wheel eyes also have the function of balancing the right arm of the primary cells. If you write If the round eyes are all used up, then the right arm full of a large number of primary cells will instantly lose control and swallow itself completely... And what makes Danzo''s heart palpitating the most is that Uchiha Ming is still cautious in his chakra armor. If he can never take his own attack, this is Danzo''s most difficult thing. "Izanaki, as expected, the same conclusion as your lord, since you have seen through this illusion, you should die too!" "What..." Danzo was surprised when he heard Ming''s words! "puff!" In Danzang''s stunned kung fu, Ming''s blade directly passed Danzang through... "Pop!" Danzo suddenly grasped the blade that pierced his own chamber... "Unexpectedly, the old man is already weakened to such a degree, why Izanaki..." Spit out a mouthful of blood, Tuan Zang stared at Ming tightly. His hands were about to be cut off by the sharp blade, but he still had no intention of letting go. It seemed that he wanted to ask for an understanding temporarily! Ming didn''t have the thought of answering at all. The red lotus karma that was originally dotted on Chakra''s armor soared instantly, covering Danzang with a puff! "what!" Tuan Zang shouted heartbreakingly, and while struggling, the faint seal on his abdomen was revealed. It was the Lisixiang seal. It is a kind of power that uses the four-image seal to spray blood on a large area of ??his body to seal the enemy and his abilities, and then automatically activates the power of sucking the surrounding people into his body to seal... ps: Thank you "plf1991" and "black = key" for your monthly ticket!.. 231 Chapter 037 Actions by All Parties [Part One] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sure enough!" Stepping on the empty and cold ground, Nagato sighed softly. At this time, Nagato was on the moon, and the ground was very light. Looking up, the entire Ninja world had all his eyes. Just now, Nagato and Ming joined forces to kill Danzo! Izanaki, the ultimate illusion of the Uchiha clan, can instantly transform all unfavorable factors of the caster, including death, into dreams, and can transform all the advantages of the attacker into reality in a very short time. This is a kind of ultimate illusion that freely controls the boundary between illusion and reality at the expense of a writing wheel. This is the official explanation, but Nagato does not believe it, because this power involves too many mysteries, especially the mystery of fate, which is too exaggerated in Nagato''s eyes. At this time, Nagatos doubts have been answered. Using Izanaki will communicate with the entire moon, because the entire moon is the body of the ancient ten-tailed sacred tree. In a sense, it is equivalent to short-term incarnation of the ten-tailed human pillar. Force to perform illusion in a certain space, this is the real mystery of Izanaki! Just now, when Danzo used the writing wheel to connect to the moon again, Nagato directly used the power of space to separate the connection and directly invalidated his technique. He probably died at this moment! "Sure enough, this moon is still useful. If so, just refine it for me!" The huge spiritual power that is rarely used gushes out from the foot of Nagato to the depths of the earth, searching for the core of this planet. The body of ten tails! ... ... Just when Nagato''s body was refining the core of the moon on the moon, in the world of ninja, the team of Yuren village had blossomed everywhere! Desert, hidden sand village! An invisible figure quickly moved between the eaves and buildings. This person is the blue bird that sneaked into the village of Sharen! Along the way, Jade Bird did not attract the slightest attention from the village, and went straight to the pavilion of the Shayin Office Center. Jade Bird turned several streets and finally came to the front! The footsteps stopped at a corner, and the blue bird poked his head out and glanced at the height of the pavilion with a stern look. The blue paint was clearly used on it to outline a very eye-catching "wind"! "It seems right, it''s here!" The blue bird''s pupils shrunk slightly, and he carefully confirmed it. When the figure moved, an afterimage was drawn in the same place. It moved quickly under his feet, and instantly rushed out several meters, directly to the front of the building. At this moment, suddenly there were several explosions from not far away, followed by a series of fighting sounds. At the same time, the same chaos occurred in various locations in the entire Sharen Village. The explosions could be clearly heard. One after another, the silent night was flooded for an instant! From the remote corners of the village, the ninjas of Yunin Village are pouring out! "Is it finally started? Then let the leadership center of this village be paralyzed!" A smile curled from the corner of the blue bird''s mouth, and murderous intent surged in his eyes. The blue bird''s figure appeared and broke into the attic in an instant. What entered the eye was a group of sand with a surprised expression. Elder Yin! Several Shangren who were in charge of guarding the pavilion appeared instantly, came to the blue bird, surrounded him, one of them asked, "Who are you?" 1234 novel www.1234xs.com These Sha Rens faces were not good-looking. They looked at the blue bird, full of solemnity and caution, one by one, like a big enemy, because they all knew that they could sneak into Sha Ren village secretly, and came to the office unscrupulously. , Is definitely a very dangerous person! What''s more, the explosions everywhere in the village at this time made them feel uneasy, but now strangers have broken through and came here! "I am the blue bird, so that we adults can conquer this place, you guys go and die!" ... ... In the Ninja Village of Fog, the seven killers who are also proficient in assassination brought their team to come here through the spatial vortex, and the person who greeted him was Terumi Mei of the Village of Fog! "Situation!" Facing this beautiful woman, there was no change in the expression of the seven kills. She refined the Bushido before the era of ninja, and possessed the seven kills of the sword spirit, and the firmness of the mind and will is rare in this world. "Wuyin Village is almost a word of Lord Shuiying. You can directly join Yuren Village. Only a few of the Xuejixianjie families are still hesitating. The main reason is probably that the village caused by the Huiye clan''s rebellion a few years ago was for Xuejixun. Family distrust..." "I don''t care about these, I am only responsible for killing people, and they must be resolved within today!" Seven Kills planned Terumi Mei, and said concisely, and has been with Aoto for a long time. Seven Kills knows how to be with Terumi Mei and Aoto. Dealing with people. "Then, let''s get rid of a few die-hards first!" Terumi said with a smile, "The force deterrence is handed over to you, so be sure to let everyone see the power of Urenin Village, otherwise, it will be difficult for me to do it! " "natural!" As a result, the blood in Wuyin Village began to flow... ... ... In Yanyin Village, Huang Tu looked at the space vortex in front of him. One after another Yuren Village ninjas lined up, with infinite regrets flowing in his heart. The village was not far away, and Huang Tu also had the idea of ??running back to report the letter. , But the feet are like lead injection, I can''t lift it up! Huang Tu has always been thinking these years, if he hadn''t surrendered when the three clones of Uzumaki Nagato attacked Yanyin Village, it would be better if he hadn''t surrendered. Sometimes, Huang Tu thought that if he had died, it would be better! There is nothing wrong with the loess that was afraid of death, because he was a young master who had no experience, and the loess who had experienced the baptism of the Third Ninja World War was not afraid of death, but it had stains that could not be erased anyway! "You have a very good expression!" Jiao Du slowly walked out of the Yuren Village team to Huang Tu, "How do you feel betraying your own village!" "Shut up!!!" Huang Tu looked at Jiao Du fiercely, "You have promised me that you must help my father get back to his original state, and must not hurt my daughter, otherwise we will never die!!" "Ha, kid, who do you think we are, what an adult he said will come true!" Jiao glanced at the loess with disdain. Obviously, Nagato''s position in Jiaodu''s heart has become more and more lofty over the years. The fateful guy now has true loyalty! Looking at the neatly lined up Yunin Village Ninjas, Kakuto said loudly: "Offensive!!!" .. 232 Chapter 038 Individual Action [Next] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yunren Village, surrounded by several huge mountain peaks with towering clouds, under a clear weather, deafening thunder whirled from time to time! As one of the six ninth villages, Yunren Village, whether it is population, military capabilities, or economic capabilities, is not weak to other renunciation villages. At the entrance of the guarded village, a few ninjas wearing cloud-hidden ninja costumes and headbands guarded this fortress with a high concentration of energy! The days of calm and calm seem to make these guards a little tired. Although they are carefully watching the pedestrians in the past, they don''t think anyone dared to break into this ninja village, one of the six great ninja villages! Although Raikage has recently received orders to strengthen the villages guarding power because of some secret news, these ninjas who have been guarding Yunren Village all the time disagree... The strength of Yunyin Village, only those who live here can feel the thriving power! boom!!! Suddenly there was a fierce vibration in the distance. Several ninjas from Yunyin Village suddenly jumped up, standing on a high place and looking out, only to see a huge army of ninjas surging forward. The world-famous second-generation Yukage, Uzumaki Kushina! "It''s not good! The people from Yuren Village are not good, report it quickly!" Kushina, who was rushing towards Yunyin Village, sensed the sight of the ninjas in Yunyin Village, but she didn''t care, because Kushina was going to attack Yunyin Village directly! Different from other armies, Kushina Shigure Ninja Village is the current shadow, if the future Nagato is the king, and Kushina is the future Lord of Ninja Village, only an upright teacher can convince the crowd! Well, this is the official language! The real reason is that Kushina''s kindness is unwilling to slaughter those innocent weak villagers. If you face-to-face confrontation, it is a ninja war! Yunlei Gorge, a unique scenery near Yunyin Village! The same red-haired female ninja stepped on here, and when she took a closer look, her face was somewhat similar to Kushina, but she had a somewhat more sturdy aura. "Who are you! Yaosabiki Rabbi is me! Yeah! Ah!" Almost at the moment Nunin appeared, a muscular ninja suddenly appeared in front of her, singing words that no one understood. The female ninja looked intently, and the person wearing sunglasses, bronzed skin, light yellow hair, holding eight swords, "iron" on the right shoulder, and horns on the left cheek, isn''t it her goal! "I''m Kushina, hello! What is that sentence? It doesn''t take much time to come! The eight-tailed man Zhuli..." The red-haired woman laughed very happily, and her whole body burst out with unspeakable fighting will ! boom! The huge chakra vibrated, causing the whole earth to sink slightly... ... ... At this time, the entire Konoha Village was in turmoil. Ten or two decades of peace and destruction were in accordance with the destruction. The disaster was the same as the last Nine Tails incident, which was unexpected. In addition to the incoming Otonin, there are also a large group of psychic beasts that suddenly appeared inside the village! The buildings in the village that have just been built for a few years, the huge psychic beasts that have been summoned continue to crash with their bodies and trample them with their feet... Even if many Konoha ninjas participated in the battle and tried to intercept them, it didn''t help. Looking from the sky above the village, the gunpowder of fighting is filling, and in the streets and alleys, there are more pale, dead corpses. Among them are innocent villagers and ninjas who defend Konoha''s dignity... They look very dead. The weirdness makes people stand up.The whole novel network www.qbxsw.com The smell of blood in the air brought the crows that were looking for food in the woods outside the village. The flocks of them seemed to bring bad omens, and the village was shrouded in a gray and tragic. boom! A beam of thunder blasted the air, and the cry of Chidori exploded in the air instantly! A light flashed in Nagato''s eyes, and when he moved his feet, he quickly dodged... A silver-purple figure, like a whirlwind on the ground, quickly rushed towards Nagato. The right hand holding the knife was covered with a layer of thunder-attribute chakra. In the change, the current spread to the knife ninja in his palm and cut through. Cut the air, desperately! "Wow!" Nagato did not move suddenly, and the whole person suddenly split. In terms of visual effects, it was indeed split into two! Immediately, another Nagato appeared in front of him, taking the empty-handed blade at a terrifying speed, an attractive force that immediately swallowed the attacking thunder attribute Chakra! "This is another entity clone. The previous one used spiritism, but now there is another weird clone that absorbs Chakra!" "It''s similar to the legendary reincarnation eye ability, so the identity of this guy is a bit suspicious!" In the cold wind, after the silver-haired figure stood still, it revealed his appearance. This person is impressive. Mukakashi. At this time, Kakashi was facing three Nagatos, two in front of him, and one in the stands, holding Rena looking down at Konoha, beside him, Love standing behind! Kakashis goal just now was the opponents first clone, and that clone summoned countless psychic beasts after it came out. At this time, Konohas unfavorable situation, the other party is absolutely responsible! "Hagi Kakashi, you are stronger without the writing wheel..." Nagato stared at Hagi Kakashi with a smile on his face! ... ... "Spiritualism! Spiritualism! Spiritualism!..." Just before the psychic beasts suddenly raged and raged, Jilaida stayed on the roof of his house and prepared to release psychics. At first, Jilaida thought he had done something wrong, but after trying many times, it turned out to be one time. not successful "what happened!" Thinking of this in her heart, Zi Lai suddenly had a very bad premonition in her heart. He took out Miaomu Mountain''s psychic contract from the seal scroll and opened it! Jilaiya was horrified! Because there is no word on the scroll of Miaomu Mountain''s psychic contract! "How come, Miaomu Mountain is gone!!" Jilai couldnt believe that Miaomu Mountain, known as the three sacred places and home to the big toad immortal who was proficient in prediction, would disappear. This is the same as letting Jilaiya believe that Uzumaki Nagato would commit suicide by himself! "Wait...Uzumaki Nagato?!!" Suddenly remembered the previous director general, the big toad immortal''s several prediction failures, Jilai finally couldn''t help but roar: "Uzumaki Nagato, I am at odds with you!" Da Da Da!!! The sudden sound of footsteps made Zi Lai also turn his head quickly, and saw his disciple Fenghuang Temple Yuyu walking with a knife. The bitter momentum made Zi Lai Ya''s heart sink suddenly! ps: Thank you for the monthly pass voted by "No ", "?" "Wind Storm Blood"!I finally got rid of those guys, now I have time to update, bastard!.. 233 Chapter 039 You Yu vs. Zilai is also second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"why" People who have reached the apex in this world are not really stupid, even if they are such a lascivious person, when his own disciple appears here, he will understand! Phoenix Temple Yuu, and Konoha are not the same! "Do you know, Master, I have been hesitating all the time." You Yu did not directly answer Jiraiyas question, but sighed with emotion, "Because I dont know how to face you, but now I find that it is actually That''s one thing..." "I am not a believer in the Will of Fire, nor a ninja born in Konoha. I have no ability to resist in front of the strongest person in the world, so I''m sorry, Master!" In a blink of an eye, Yuu came to about ten meters in front of Jiraiya, and said softly: "And the guy at Uzumaki Nagato is not simply destroying, but to create a new era, an era of real peace, more than narrowly defined. The will of fire is even greater!" "Is that right, Yuu!" Zi Lai was suddenly a little decadent, and then said with a solemn expression: "But I''m just a believer in the Will of Fire, and the hero of Konoha Village, Jira! "Sure enough, I can''t persuade you, Master... Then, Huo Dun-The Art of Phoenix Fire!" Yu Yu puts her hands together and changes quickly!With a blow, countless small fireballs rushed towards Zi Lai. Jilai also flashed the fireball with a right roll, and just about to get the seal, the fireballs flew back from the back, but the target was not him, but the side. Boom!!! The fireballs landed on the ground one after another, forming a circle of fire around him! "Art fire escape ho fireball!" A large fireball directly hit the Jiraiya in the circle of fire, and the surrounding area was illuminated red, and the ground nearby was also burnt black, and there was a crackling sound. A few seconds later, Yuu spit out the small flames left in his mouth, staring at the front with full attention, where the smoke gradually dispersed, and what appeared in front of him was not the charred Jiraiya, but a scorched black one. wood. Stand-in surgery! Yuu suddenly smiled and closed his eyes, and at a certain moment he leaped backwards. The second after Yu Yu''s foot left the ground, Jiraiya''s hand broke through the ground, almost catching her foot.Before Yu Yu landed, Ji Lai also appeared on the ground with his whole body and his hands were printed... "Forbearance, the technique of chaotic lions." Jilaiya''s white Chang suddenly began to grow wildly, and attacked Yu Yu like a life.As soon as Yuu landed, Jiraiya''s hair was tangled up, but it was a patch of cherry blossoms. The next second, Jilai also felt a gloomy wind on the back of his neck. He quickly lowered his head, and the silver light from the snow above his head flashed by with the strong wind. By the way, he took away Jilai also a few times white, in the night sky, They look so elegant and smart... Seeing a miss, Yuu turned around for another burst of cherry blossoms disappeared.At the same time, in the four directions of Zi Lai Ye, there were four Yuu Yu who were spinning around and preparing to swing the sword. They surrounded Zi Lai and at the same time swung their swords at different angles... "Ninfa-four-body killing method!" This self-made ninjutsu is very common, that is, using the real body and three shadow clones to besieged and killed the enemy.Swinging the knife in different directions makes the enemy know how to dodge! The knife was swung down, and the four-body killing method successfully killed the target Jiraiya...''s shadow clone. boom!Love me ebook www.25txt.com Jiraiya''s shadow clone disappeared. Yu Yu was stunned, his white long hair attacked instantly, and the three shadow clones were tangled up before they had time to jump away, and Zilai also emerged from the shadow of the shadow clone just now. "The technique of toad flat shadow exercise..." As soon as he jumped into the air, Yu Yu instantly changed his weapon to the sky crystal, with a sword in hand, and the power instantly poured into Yu Yu''s body, and the enchantment on the sword was inscribed by Nagato Appearing, the girl will be like a scorching crusader in the next moment, with her hair and eyes all dyed red, in fairy mode! "It turned out to be... the fairy mode, there is no psychic beast yet!" Jilai also exclaimed! This is the fairy model that Nagato invented many years ago, but has never been used! Enchantment fairy mode! The immortal mode of Ninja World is nothing more than introducing the unusable natural energy into chakras through various means to synthesize the so-called immortal chakras. The natural energy is too powerful and possesses the ability to assimilate. It is difficult for humans to use it directly. Learn the methods of psychic beasts. However, humans and psychic beasts are different. The fairy chakra cultivated in the fairy mode of psychic beasts naturally has the characteristics of psychic beasts. Even if it fits with humans, it cannot be 100% compatible! Back then, Nagato naturally wanted to get this kind of power, but his character didn''t want his power to make the slightest mistake because it was delayed. It wasn''t until the duel with Sansho Fish Hanzo that year, according to Sansho Fish''s water god realm, Nagato finally realized that through enchantment as a medium of human and natural energy, completely skipping the fairy mode of psychic beasts assisting! Moreover, this method is close to the idea of ??the unity of nature and man. Nowadays, the relationship between Nagato and Ten Thousand Realms can also be borrowed from this method... "Now it''s interesting to think about what that guy has been talking about with the depressed expression of the sword covered in dust!" whispered, Yuu completed the immortalization that could only be done with the assistance of the psychic beast through the sky crystal barrier. It''s a chop to move to Zilai! The crimson sword light, accompanied by the scarlet flame, blasted down! boom!! The top of the entire building burst open, the flame instantly ignited the entire top floor, and Ji Lai also used the earth escape method to hide under the rock wall. Even just in case, Ji Lais gray hair also turned into a giant cocoon entwined in layers, trying to keep the flames out, but what disturbed him was that he was proud and could resist most of them. Huo Dun''s defense didn''t work at all, and it didn''t even delay the spread of flames. It''s just that there was no movement from Zi Lai Ye at this time, because he knew very well that if he lost Miao Mu Shan, he would also lose his hole card of the fairy mode, and his disciple was in the fairy mode, and his strength was unpredictable! "I can only sneak attack! Although it is embarrassing, but...I am a ninja!" just-- A sword light swept across, and Zi Lai just avoided it subconsciously, and his entire hair was split into two! "Hiding is meaningless, Master, because the affinity between Flame and me is beyond your imagination, bound by the world!" "Wind Dun-Vacuum Great Jade!" Almost subconsciously, Jilaiya instantly performed a ninjutsu attack! "Haha!" I saw Yuyu chuckle, a mysterious ripple swayed from the sword body, and the girl turned into a red sword ray pierced through the vacuum jade, the next moment she appeared in front of Jiraiya, a sword stabbed Out! tear! "Take a good rest, Master, this is the only disciple that can do it for you!" The girl drew a sword from her belly, and the next moment, one of the three ninjas, Jiraiya, rushed to the street!.. 234 Chapter 040 Konoha Shinobu first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the six Nagatos in front of him, the same costumes, the same appearance, and even the powerful and identical chakras revealed from everyone''s body, Kakashi felt an immense headache. Just now, the other party had split several times, not to mention that the strength of each split did not decrease, each of them felt that they had their own unique power, which was too weird! Kakashi even understood that the opponent did not go all out to fight with him... No, there are only five in front of him. Sasuke and Reino, who were in a faint with Uchiha, were in love with the first one, what was painted on them, which made people feel uneasy! "Who are you!" Kakashi is on guard! "Name, don''t you know..." Nagato who walked in front said calmly. "Sure enough, is it you, Uzumaki Nagato!!!" Although Kakashi knew it a long time ago, Kakashi still felt suffocated when he heard the other party''s rhetorical question. This is the strongest in this world, even his teacher is called The super strong can instantly defeat the strong golden glitter! "This is just my six puppet bodies. They are just used to end certain existences. You can call us the Six Ways of Payne. Then know my village, your choice, Kakashi!!" "...My choice, isn''t it obvious!" Muttered to himself, Kakashi flew up and rushed towards the Nagato who is good at using psychic beasts, which is Nagato''s beast way! For Kakashi, so far, the animal life is the biggest threat to Konoha. Even if you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, just think about the sound of the psychic beasts that this guy summoned raging outside the arena, Kakashi He made up his mind to get rid of this guy. If he were to use psychic techniques to summon those huge psychic beasts again and again, Konoha would definitely be destroyed! The whole body electric current is stimulated, Kaka''s speed instantly doubles, and a beautiful arc is drawn along with the bird''s cry! just-- "It''s useless! The suction seal!" The several Nagatos seem to have the power to reach each other in an instant. The animal road and the hungry ghost road switch positions instantly, which is caused by Kakashi''s surprise when he sees the two switch positions instantly. There was a pause, completely ignoring the current on the opponent''s body, and grabbed Kakashi! In an instant, the current on the surface of Kakashi''s body was drained, and even the Chakra that Kakashi had not used himself was continuously absorbed. Knowing the bad situation, Kakashi even forcibly opened the first door of the Eight Door Dunjia, opened the door, and prepared to use this explosive chakra to get rid of the chakra absorption of the hungry ghost road, but-- "You have already lost!" In an instant, the other five Nagato appeared beside Kakashi, each holding a long slender sword, and cutting towards Kakashi, just-- "Konoha Cyclone!!" A whirlwind figure suddenly appeared, and under the rolled leaves, he swept out with a frantic kick, and even blasted the six long gates out!! boom!! "How come!" The love that had been watching Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Reno was surprised, but at this moment- Two female ninjas suddenly appeared next to her. It was Konoha Shinobu Yurihong and Mitarai Adzuki beans, and a long snake sprang out to bind Love in an instant, "Dont move, cute girl, otherwise something happened. I''m not responsible for the matter!" ... ... "Kakashi, are you okay!" Kakashi struggled to stand up from the ground, and saw the watermelon rind wearing a green tights pointing her thumb! "Kay, Kakashi!!" Two more Konoha ninjas leaped over. One of them was full of beard and the other was holding a toothpick. It was the Sarutobi Asma and Konoha. I do not know the fire mysterious room.Haoyi Novel www.haoetvxs.com "Be careful, everyone, those six identical teenagers are all puppets of Uzumaki Nagato. They won''t be defeated so easily!" Kakashi, who has lost the writing wheel eyes, has inherited his father''s sword skills over the years, and has a keen sense of perception. He noticed that the chakra on the opposite side was increasing, and immediately spoke. Da Da Da!!! Amidst a few chaotic footsteps, six Nagato walked out of the smoke and dust. Among them, the leading Nagato played with the black and white ungelatinized items in his hands. "That foot just felt quite exciting, but it was also these bodies. It''s really weak, so..." While speaking, the jelly in Nagato''s hand swelled instantly, swallowing all the six Nagatos, continuously twisting... "No! Let''s do it! Wind escape-vacuum wave!" "Art fire escape ho fireball!" When the experienced Shinnins saw Nagato''s actions, they instantly understood that they had to act first. Chakra''s abundant Asma and Shiranui Genma almost used the wind and fire ninjutsu, and the fire took advantage of the wind. The fireball in the wind turns into a super fireball and blasts on the twist! boom! Sparks are blazing, the hot flame is several meters high, and the scorching air current spreads in all directions, just-- Da Da Da!!! At this time, the figure of an adult walked out, and the voice came out before the person walked out... "Vientiane Tianyin!" The sudden and powerful attraction made Asma and Xuanjian unprepared, and they were instantly attracted into the flames. Even the extremely fast Metkai couldn''t react because he didn''t know the situation! The next moment, the screams came out from the flames, two spherical objects blasted out of the flames, and Akai almost subconsciously kicked out with his feet! boom!! The spherical objects seem to be very fragile, they were kicked and exploded by Akai in one shot, and countless red and white objects were scattered one after another, but the whole scene suddenly fell silent... "Kakashi, I should be dazzled..." Metkay looked at the red and white things in front of him almost incredulously. Even in the middle of these red and white things, he even saw an eyeball, Ka Cassie was also silent about this. The two spherical objects just now were nothing else at all, but the heads of Shinobu on the two Konoha!! At this time, the figure in the flame came out, but it was no longer six teenagers, but an adult figure, and those purple reincarnation eyes looked extremely dazzling! "The battle for the end has begun!" ... ... In the stands, Xi Rihong''s eyes turned red almost instantly. She was ready to help, but suddenly her neck hurts. The cold feeling made Hong look back subconsciously, and saw a snake head sticking out of Hongdou''s other hand, which was biting herself On his neck. Seeing Hong''s incredibly angry eyes, Hong Dou could only shrug her shoulders helplessly. She took away the snake head that had trapped Love, and whispered, "Sorry, I''m a spy!" The next moment, Xi Rihong lost consciousness and fell into a coma! ps: Thank you "Covering the Rain, Sunny" and "Kaikai" for the monthly pass!Its a bit difficult to write. I wont play so many lines in the future... .. 235 Chapter 041 Fierce Battle Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Yuren Village, Saya looked at the yin and yang seals on the altar of heaven and earth and was not anxious. He just raised his head, his gaze pierced the distant distance, ignoring the interference of light, and saw the moon. "Brother Nagato''s body is still on top. It turns out to be like this, but in a sense, this is also... the last battle before the existence of the name''Uzumaki Nagato'' disappears..." ... ... "The sixth gate of the Eight Gate Dunjia-Jingmen open!" After being calculated by Nagato, kicking the head of his teammate, Konoha''s blue beast broke out. After adapting to the powerful strength brought by the six doors, Metkai took the lead in attacking Nagato, Kakashi tightly After that, his eyes seemed particularly sharp at this time! Metkai suddenly came to Nagato''s side, and with a punch, Chakra overflowed from his body, like a blue beast! The corner of Nagato''s mouth lightly opened, and the same punch came! boom! There was a loud noise from the fist meeting, and Nagato and Matkay retreated quickly. Nagato backed ten steps, and Metkai backed nine steps. This time, Nagato obviously fell behind. Of course, this was because Nagato''s body was not completely completed at this moment, and it was in a semi-complete state. Shaking his slightly paralyzed right hand, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. "drink!" There was a burst of shout from the sky, Nagato raised his head, just to see Kakashi swinging a Shinobi sword against him, a dazzling sword attacked at Nagato quickly, the powerful aura was directly Just pressed on Nagato''s body. When Nagato had just lost the battle, he attacked. The timing was very good. Not only could Nagato be caught off guard, but it could also suppress Nagato''s confidence. With this knife going down, the probability of hurting Nagato can increase infinitely. just-- Whoosh! Nagato''s figure disappeared and came to the sky above Kakashi and Metkai. As soon as Nagato was about to fight back, he felt the strangeness behind him... "Table lotus!" There was a loud shout from behind Nagato, and Nagato swiped slightly and saw another Kakashi appear! After losing the writing wheel, Kakashis path was completely different. Physical skills and swordsmanship became the main body of Kakashis power. Among them, he opened the first door of the Eight Doors Dunjia, and he even learned the profound meaning of the Matt family. ! Nagato was directly kicked by Kakashi to a higher place with a sudden kick. In an instant, Kakashi appeared behind Nagato again, tightly holding Nagato, and turned, facing the ground below. The ground hit the past. Rumble!!! Under everyone''s amazement, the ground was smashed into a big pit, and it broke open to the surroundings, and the huge smoke and dust lifted off everyone''s sight.Jiangsu Literature Network www.freychem.com "Ha ha!!" A low chuckle spread across the audience in an instant, and the ninjas who were still alive were all attracted by the battle here. Among them, Kakashis attack even made the surviving Konoha ninjas cheer in their hearts It''s just that this sudden laughter made Konoha subconsciously inexplicably frightened! Humph! Kakashi snorted, because the shadow clone was killed just now, and the feedback memory impacted the brain, making Kakashi a little dizzy. Looking up, I saw Nagato''s figure walking out of the smoke and the whole body was covered with a layer of green. A, take it easy! The attack just now didn''t seem to hurt him at all! "Bamen Dunjia Upanishad-Chao Peacock!" Faced with this situation, the beast became more angry, and instantly appeared in front of Nagato, slamming his fists frantically, very fast, quickly surpassing the speed of sound, and the ultra-fast speed made the fists and the air violently rubbed together, producing With the huge heat, it hits the air to form a shock wave that destroys the target. The flame shock wave that spread out like a peacock opened the screen quickly blasted towards Nagato. From the effect, it can be seen that the power of Metkai''s punch should not be underestimated. Nagato squinted and jumped up, avoiding Metkais attack. The tree that was behind Nagato exploded under the attack of the fist, and it shattered. The whole tree farther away burned. Up. The moment Nagato jumped up, he stretched out his right hand! Susano''s power gathered in an instant, and Nagato slammed his own punch at Metkai! "White Tiger Killing Punch!" As soon as the fist was slammed, there was a huge roar. A giant transparent tiger emerged from Nagato''s right fist and rushed towards Metkai aggressively. Seeing Nagato''s mighty punch, Metkay''s flushed face became even more rosy. Metkay''s fists were combined and blasted at the flying invisible tiger. The pair of fists are combined, and the power is more powerful, like a phoenix reborn from the fire, a bunch of huge flame birds rushed out of Metkay''s fists and rushed towards the invisible tiger. The two alien beasts of heaven and earth that were transformed from their fists and powers collided under everyone''s astonished eyes, and a white light shot into the sky from where they merged. boom! The white light turned from one beam to countless, spreading towards the surroundings, a loud noise rang through the sky, and the white light quickly spread to the surroundings, swallowing everyone in. The white light contained hundreds of thousands of heat and spread to the surroundings, so all the trees and rocks that were touched turned into nothingness in an instant, disappearing forever. The entire arena has suffered indestructible damage, and even the barrier of the shadows fighting in the distance has been affected... The diffused white light slowly shrank and closed, and finally turned into a white light rushing into the sky and disappeared. At this time, everything around 30 meters has completely turned into nothingness... The ninjas who watched the battle gradually got up, because they consciously only caused trouble, so they saved their lives by not participating in the battle. They were only slightly affected, and the body pain was not enough. They were suddenly overturned and fell unprepared. It''s all about the food and some skin burning under high temperature... Metkays situation is not so good anymore. He stood up staggering, blood has flowed from the corner of his mouth, his chin was stained red, and he has suffered serious injuries. The most frightening thing is that standing in front of Metkay, he is still a long gate in green armor. At this time, he still has no appearance of injury. The reincarnation eyes in his eyes are shining with purple light, seeming to tell everyone People, this is the posture of the strongest in the world!.. 236 Chapter 042 The last light is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Three Sun Moon Dance!" "Soft Fist Method-Eight Diagrams Empty Palm!" Almost at the moment when the light dissipated, two unknown Anbu ninjas attacked Nagato from two sides, but in the face of such an attack, Nagato was not even interested in doing anything! "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Raising both hands, Nagato faced a ninja with one hand, repulsive force appeared, and he was about to fly it out, but the next moment... "It''s now, White Fang cut!" Kakashi''s speed reached the extreme in an instant, came to Nagato like lightning, and cut it down with a single blow! This is the profound meaning of Konoha white teeth that Kakashi now understands, and the ultimate meaning of the same line as the samurai era! With this move, Kakashi''s snow-white ninja sword in Kakashi''s hand immediately lit up, and a giant sword that was exactly the same as this sword appeared in the air, facing Nagato below. . Along with the ninja sword in Kakashi''s hand, the giant sword energy slammed towards Nagato under the protection of the energy shield. The momentum was like a rainbow, and a kind of domineering force resounded through the entire area. This is fundamentally There is no way to stop it! Nagato couldn''t help showing an expression of expectation, and with a fierce force, he directly shook the two ninjas who were contending, and chakras poured out of his body, changing the form of Shinra Tianzheng into a circle! And all the sword energy of Megatron fell quickly and hit the Nagato''s Shenluo Tianzheng straight. boom!! The ground quickly collapsed, breaking apart extending far away, and smoke and dust covered the entire area. In the eyes of all Konoha ninjas, this trick is extremely powerful, and there is no way to resist it. Even Azuki, getting along with Nagato is too short and doesnt really understand the power of Nagato. If it werent connected with Nagato, they would I thought Nagato couldn''t stop it. Only love, this girl who grew up in Urenin Village can be said to be an invincible believer in Nagato! Click! Under the giant sword light, everything has become completely unrecognizable. The ground is like tofu, breaking apart one after another, like a wandering snake, scattered in all directions. This time the ground fractured very deep, a full distance of more than ten meters, showing the power of Kakashi''s move, it can be said that this profound meaning even overdrawn Kakashi''s vitality! Shenluo Tianzheng is very strong, and can even block all attacks, but the power of Shinra Tianzheng is fixed every time. Just now, Nagato just wanted to bounce off two ninjas, and the power used would naturally not be too much! Therefore, Shenluo Tianzheng did not counteract the loud noise of the sword light that slashed on it, and it broke apart in a short time. The next moment, the loud noise of the sword light slammed into Nagato''s side. Even though Nagato''s slight movement at the last moment caused the sword light to rub Nagato''s body and bombard the ground, Nagato was shocked by the tremendous power and flew upside down. After a while, the shocking Yuwei slowly dissipated, revealing the dilapidated ground under Kakashis White Fang. The most trembling thing is the most central ground. A huge crack, this bottomless crack... Lele Literature www.lelewx.com "You deserve to be the son of White Tooth. Although it was a pity that I didn''t meet Konoha White Tooth back then, it was a pity that I met Kakashi, the flag of yours..." The indifferent voice spread throughout the audience, and everyone looked at the voice, and saw that Nagato was still unharmed, at least on the surface... However, Nagato understood that he was not the main body at this time, and his body in an unfinished state was already a little injured, but Nagato''s own recovery ability quickly recovered Nagato''s injury. But everyone present didn''t know it, so Konoha''s ninjas can be described as fearful! "As the highest tribute to you, Kakashi, I decided to use this profound meaning to funeral you, the profound meaning of wind ninjutsu!!" As he said, Nagato slowly stretched out his right hand, and the wind slowly gathered. The first thing that appeared was an ordinary spiral pill, but with the continuous addition of Chakra from Nagato, the spiral pill slowed down. Slowly spread to the surroundings, forming a powerful rotating shuriken. "What a joke!!" A few Anbe ninjas who were far away couldn''t help but exclaimed. This almost substantive chakra is exactly the same as the tail beast jade of the tail beast, which makes these ninjas who have experienced the Nine Tails Rebellion. They were very impressed! "The shape change of the spiral pill, the change of the chakra nature of the wind attribute, all this is done by my pure to the extreme chakra, this is definitely the highest level of the wind attribute!" "Wind EscapeSpiral Wind Shuriken!" Nagato snorted softly, and quickly threw out the huge shuriken in his hand in the direction where Kakashi was. The spiral shuriken attacked Kakashi aggressively, shocking everyone, even if they were far away, they could still feel the amazing power in the shuriken In the face of the menacing attack, Kakashi, who was completely relieved, struggled to stand up, the son of White Fang, must not sit still! I might be dying, Kakashi thought in his heart, but there was not much change. In a short moment, Kakashi recalled his life, the birth of the glory blood, the heroic youth, the dark dark Career, and a short career as a teacher... Bring the soil away from herself, Lin also went away, and the teacher followed, now it''s my turn! Kakashi is already ready! Kakashi closed his eyes and slowly raised his knife. Although Kakashi''s movements seemed very slow, it was an illusion, because all this was only a short second... "White Fang Slash!" This is a knife that burns completely! Although still majestic, always with a strong feeling of injury, deeply affecting himself and the enemy. Nagato seemed to see a sorrowful giant standing in front of him. His front was covered with the corpses of his brothers. The tragic hero let out a tragic roar and swung the last knife of his life. The momentum is like a rainbow, cutting through everything, and pressing against Nagato like a whistling, this is the last brilliance of Kakashi, the son of white teeth! Boom!! The huge explosion sounded again, and the surrounding environment was once again ruthlessly destroyed. The dazzling white light flickered, just like Kakashi, the last light...... .. 237 Chapter 043 The Crimson Beast is fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As if for an instant, and like a long century, the white light that had collided between the spiral shuriken and the white tooth cut has slowly disappeared, and the stalwart background left to everyone has also slowly disappeared. In the underground, apart from huge deep pits and broken cracks, there is only the blood covered with the earth, but the figure of the son of white teeth is turned into ashes in the Nagato version of the Shuriken spiral pill, and disappeared... All of it happened in just a few moments, making people out of reach! "Ka... Cassie?! My dear friend!!" Metkay, Konoha''s blue beast was crying in a low voice at this time, the breath of a real beast was constantly emanating, and it could be felt even far away get "Kakashi, we haven''t decided a victory or defeat yet, how could you just die like this!!" The beast uttered a mournful cry. After losing his disciple, he also lost his best friend, Metkay''s heart. Almost collapsed, but in the midst of the collapse, there was an unprecedented determination! Nagato waited with expectant eyes, it was still early, and Nagato was not in a hurry at all! "The seventh door of the eight-door Dunjia-start the door, open it!!" Massive chakras burst out. The blue chakras surrounded Metkay. His whole person was truly transformed into a blue beast. I saw Metkay squat down, his fingers entangled and sent out shock waves, which caused strong pressure in an instant. The inside burst out, turning into a white tiger and blasting towards Nagato! "Is it just the degree of blue? That''s nothing special..." Nagato whispered, and also put on a punching posture, the green armor on his body was transformed into a gorgeous armor, powerful cha Carat assembled and blasted out with one punch! "White Tiger Killing Punch!!!" Two huge white tigers collided in the air, and the huge force made the entire ground pits and pits. The entire Zhongnin exam venue had already been turned into ruins at this time. Even the barrier of the shadows decisive battle was greatly affected, and the red bean and the love Long before the two started, they received Nagato''s order and left quickly! Boom!!! In the loud noise, Metkay let out an unwilling roar, "Eight Door Dunjia Eighth Door-Dead Door Open!!!" The roar erupted, and Matkai''s body couldn''t restrain such a chakra. The powerful energy spread out to form a bloody mist, and the whole person looked like a crimson beast! "My dear friend!! I am no longer young!! So, the era of the blue beast is over, and now it is the bright era of the crimson beast! Watch it in the sky, my dear friend!!!" The fierce chakras formed a powerful storm, facing the storm, Nagato felt that the chakras were no less than the tail beasts. What is more frightening is that these chakras are completely used by him, and there is neither the weakness of the tail beasts, nor the weaknesses of the tail beasts. Human Zhuli cannot fully use the limitations of the tail beast Chakra, and there is no defect that the tail beast and Human Zhuli will be restrained by the eyes of reincarnation! "Haha, sure enough, you and Kakashi are both very interesting people. Fighting with you and giving you the most brilliant end is really a great thing in life! Come on, Konoha''s crimson Beast!" Standing at the front of the storm, Nagato looked at the second man who used his life to fight today, and issued the most enthusiastic invitation! In response to Nagato''s invitation, there was a violent shout. The power, speed and chakra of the crimson beast were completely refined to the extreme, and it issued the most powerful attack. "Xixiang! One speed!" The beast turned into an unstoppable hurricane and blasted towards Nagato. Because the individual was too strong, it seemed to be holding the power of the world. When Nagato could not respond, it hit the belly of Nagato! Click! The personal version of Susano Nohu, who has been unbreakable since its birth, made a broken sound, and for the first time, Nagato''s face appeared surprised.53 Chinese Network www.53zw.net Boom!! Under the extremely powerful force, even Nagato was hit to the ground with a single blow, the earth trembled, and the cracks were more and bigger! "Second speed!!" Almost before Nagato Nagato hadn''t reacted, the second attack of the Beast came. It simply closed the fist, then slammed the fist again, blasted the air cannon by hitting the air, and punched endlessly!! Rumble!!! A more violent voice came, and the nearby ninjas, whether it was Konoha or an intruder, looked at the ruins that kept roaring in horror, and the whole earth was shaking... "Super God Luo TianzhengShenquan!!" In the panic of almost everyone, a transparent fist blasted out of the ruins, blasting out the crimson beast! "Do you think you can beat me this way, kidding!! Three speed!!" The beast that was blasted into the air screamed, and the entire air turned into the feet of a giant elephant and sent out its own angry trampling!! Rumble!!! With a click, even the stand that had been protected by the enchantment collapsed, and six scarred figures jumped out, and they saw Metkai at this time! "What''s going on, this is the formation of the Eight Doors Dunjia, Konoha''s strongest physical skills, but that is a move that requires life to fight!" After the wounded three generations of Hokage, Yahiko, and Raikage merged, they looked at Mai Tekai said incredulously. Yahiko didnt know either. He quickly pulled a survivor to his side and asked. After learning that his opponent was Uzumaki Naruto, the puppet of Uzumaki Nagato, whether it was Sandai, Yahiko or Raikage, they were a little surprised. ! At this time, the battle between Nagato and Metkai has entered the final juncture! During the trampling of the giant elephant, Metkai clearly sensed that his opponent did not have much harm, but his own time was running out. After all, Bamen Dunjia was almost a kind of terrifying secret to fight with his own life origin power! At this moment, a huge green chakra sword pierced through the feet of the giant elephant, and blasted towards Metkai. The sword pressure was extremely terrifying, and it made people feel surrendered sincerely. "It''s just a mere coercion. Eight Door Dunjia''s ultimate meaning-Ye Kai!!!" Metkay burned his last life force, and his whole person turned into a crimson dragon, greeted the huge chakra sword frontally... Rumble!!! In the huge collision sound, even the strong shadow class can only retreat from the edge! The crimson dragon was actually holding a sharp long sword, and blasted it down, the long sword shattered, and the whole earth was almost split into countless pieces, and the nearby buildings within a few kilometers were shattered!!!.. 238 Chapter 044 Big Snake Pill vs Third Generation Naruto Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward for more than ten minutes, in the enchantment! Oshemaru jumped into the air, avoiding the flying shuriken. When the person was still in the air, Oshemaru began to counterattack, and his hands quickly formed mudra! "Shulking Snake Hand!" With his sleeves stretched slightly, a big snake rushed out immediately, swishing to the side of the third generation of Hokage, and biting on the third generation of Hokage''s neck. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage bitten by the snake turned into a pool of mud and slowly collapsed to the ground. "Is it a avatar..." The landed Oshemaru secretly surprised, and at the same time put Orochi back into his sleeve. Just when Oshemaru was cautiously guarded, the third generation of Hokage quickly appeared next to Oshemaru... "Earth Escape-Earth Flowing River!" Three generations had made handprints in the dark early, and the mud composed of mud was like a rushing stream of water, violently rushing out towards the Oshe Maru. "Is this the only way?" Oshemaru smiled, and quickly retreated to the back, and his hands moved quickly again. "Huh, it''s not over yet!" The third generation of Hokage yelled in a low voice, his hands not idle. "Earth Dun-earth stray bullet!" At the source of the big earth flow that just started, a earth dragon quickly formed from earth flow, slowly stretched to the sky, opened its big mouth towards the big snake pill, and quickly spit out the earth bullets towards the big snake. Marufei shot over. But even so, the offensive of the three generations of Hokage is not over yet! "Huo Dun-The Art of Fire Phoenix Immortal!!" Bunches of flames spit out from the mouth of the third generation of Hokage, and merged with the earth bombs flying towards the Dashemaru, forming a powerful earth fire bomb. The meteor-like earth and fire hit the Oshe Pill accurately one by one! "Ah!" He only heard a scream from the Oshe Maru, and the whole Oshe Maru was submerged by the running mud. just-- "Huh, don''t do this kind of boring trick, Oshemaru! It''s impossible to solve you with this level of attack." Looking at the cracked ground after being washed by the mud, the third generation of Hokage hummed coldly. . Oshemaru slowly emerged from the ground. The seemingly powerful attack just now did not cause any substantial damage to Oshemaru. "I said Sarutobi-teacher, lets stop playing. This is not a ninja school. Course..." "Well, this is also true!" The expression on the face of the third generation of Hokage became stern, and a powerful aura radiated. Although it was old and its strength had declined, the strength of the third generation of Hokage could not be underestimated. Feeling the strong fighting spirit on the three generations of Hokage, Oshemaru also began to earnestly, and the Fengying costume she was still wearing was directly torn off by Oshemaru, and her aura was also violently radiated, welcoming the aura of the third generation of Hokage. . "Teacher Sarutobi, have you clearly seen your death date! Even though you are old, I will not be merciful." Dashemaru said with a smile to the third generation of Hokage. "Hehe, it''s just what I want. After so many years, I want to see what progress you have made, but don''t let me down." Three generations of Hokage smiled at Osamaru. At this moment, the aura of the two climbed to the peak at the same time, and the two rushed towards each other in unison. When the aura was at its fullest, it was the best time to attack the enemy.110 Literature www.110wx.com In the rush, the three generations of Hokage threw a shuriken forward again, and quickly knotted with both hands, saying, "Shuriken Shadow Clone", the shuriken galloping in the air, divided into two and two into four. Thousands of shurikens instantly filled the sky. Dashemaru suddenly stopped, and the handprints stopped, staring at the third generation of Hokage, Dashemaru shouted: "Psychicism-filthy Rashomon!" A ghost gate suddenly rose up, blocking all the shurikens. The third generation of Hokage looked serious, and the focus was not on Rashomon, and the Oshemaru after Rashomon was obviously preparing something for this to use such spiritism. ! Click! At this moment, the ground was cracked open, and small saplings emerged from it, growing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. "What, Mu Dun!! Is the Dashewan experiment really successful!!" The third generation of Hokage suddenly remembered that his disciple was doing human experiments for the purpose of studying the limits of blood inheritance. Now... The three generations of Naruto quickly jumped to the Rashomon, and saw that Oshemaru was quickly knotting the fingerprints. From the conclusion of the mudra, the three generations of Naruto saw this ninjutsu! "It turned out to be that ninjutsu, it''s not good!" At this time, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t care about asking why Dashewan used Mu Dun, and hurriedly bit her thumb and quickly formed her mudra. "Wooden Escape Secret Technique-Birth of the Tree World" The sound of Dashemaru resounded through the entire area surrounded by enchantment. With Dashemarus words, the small saplings that had grown crazily became even crazier. In an instant, old trees that had been at least decades old covered the entire area. Area. Everything was completed in the blink of an eye, and the three generations of Hokage who could not dodge were wrapped around their wrists by a tree vine. In an instant, countless tree vines were wrapped around the three generations of Hokage, completely surrounding him. Da She Maru slowly walked to the third generation of Hokage, and said happily, "How about it, teacher! This is one of my research results. Although it is a bit difficult because of the tree world, there will be a lot of preparation time, but if you didn''t stop me at the beginning If so, Konoha''s Mu Dun will have reappeared long ago!" "Now, teacher, you were caught by me. You should clearly see that your death date is over, haha, let Konoha go to hell with you." At the end, Dashemaru exclaimed excitedly. This is the last obsession of the predecessor after Oshemaru was recovered by Nagato by his own method. As long as the three generations of Hokage die, Oshemaru... "Psychicism-Summon Ape Demon!!" Peng! The tree rose up with bursts of smoke, and an old monkey wearing a wooden leaf guard appeared in the field of vision of Dashemaru. As a wise ape, the monkey demon knew what was going on by looking at the situation in front of him! "Sure enough, it was like this, Sarutobi, I blamed your benevolence at the time, you should kill him at that time, so that would not involve so many things." The third generation of Hokage smiled bitterly: "Now you can do it!" I don''t know if it is cheering myself up or cheering up the monkey demon, the third generation of Hokage struggled hard for a few times, and still couldn''t break free from the shackles of the trees and vines, the third generation of Hokage looked at the monkey demon helplessly. "Please, Ape Demon, King Kong Wishful Stick." The Ape Demon understood naturally and began to transform. As a result, at this moment, the entire enchantment was shattered with a violent vibration, and the huge air pressure slammed the Ape Demon who was about to transform back into the psychic world... The three generations of Hokage and Oshemaru are immediately embarrassed! At this time, under the violent pressure of the pressure, the entire tree world collapsed, and the Oshe Maru and the third generation of Hokage jumped out at this moment, escaping the influence of the pressure... ps: Thank you "otonigl" for your monthly ticket!.. 239 Chapter 045 Ming vs Yahiko first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As time went on for a few minutes, in another enchantment, the battle of the four shadows that had been expected to be evenly matched did not appear, but an overwhelming battle appeared! "So... what else can you say..." On the surface of the water, taking light steps, Yahiko came to the front of the third generation Dokage Onoki and the fourth generation Mizukage Yakura, both of whom were already scarred and panting! The fourth generation of Raikage Ai looked at the man walking in front of him at this time, and his heart was filled with unspeakable frustration. He met Uzumaki Nagato when he became Raikage more than a decade ago and was beaten by a violent violent. Understand the truth that there is heaven outside the sky. Ai doesn''t think there are many guys outside the specifications like Uzumaki Nagato. In fact, apart from Uzumaki Nagato, there are really no people in this ninja that Raikage dare not challenge. Even Uzumaki Nagato, Ai is prepared at this time. Challenge him, since he has developed his father''s stunt! But just now, Konohas fifth generation of Naruto Yahiko, made Ai completely awake, the unparalleled space ninjutsu, the magical water escape, and the well-tempered swordsmanship skills, even Ai, dare not dare I am sure I can win against Yahiko, but Yahiko will never lose, because he possesses space ninjutsu, innately invincible! "Ahem, I didn''t expect the fifth generation of Hokage to be so strong!" Yakura said at this time, but there was no despair in the words, and some, probably just unwilling. "Did you know that you were not the enemy we were in charge of when Aminin Village was formulating the battle plan!" Yakura uttered surprising words as soon as the voice changed. For an instant, Yahiko felt the chills rise, and subconsciously opened space ninjutsu ! At the next moment, a spatial distortion appeared where Yahiko once was. In the distorted voice, the black long straight girl stepped out with rigorous steps, and the kaleidoscope in her eyes revealed a weird twisted light! "Are you the opponent Uminin Village arranged for me, Uchiha Ming!" Yahiko looked at the black long straight girl in front of him, especially the pair of writing round eyes, and felt a sense of disgust in his heart. This is the brand of the second generation of Naruto in Yahikos soul. The disgust for Uchiha is also the same as when Yahiko sat and looked at Uchi. One of the reasons for the extermination of the Bos! Ming didn''t answer, but took out the sword in his hand, and at this moment opened the Suzuo Nohu revision, the red chakra instantly covered Ming''s body, forming a layer of armor. Facing the man who is said to have integrated the legendary second-generation Hokage in front of him, Ming would never have the slightest carelessness, and directly moved to Yahiko''s side with a instantaneous spell, and he was slashed out with a wave of his hand! "Huh!" A sword qi transformed from Chakra instantly slashed out with the sword and struck directly in the direction of Yahiko. After seeing the sword qi attack, Yahiko made a jump, and suddenly dodged Mings attack. Ming almost cut out a sword gas again without any pause! Yahiko was in the air at this moment, and there was no room to dodge at all, but at this moment, suddenly dripping water appeared from his hands. After the sound of "ding", the water that appeared in Yahiko''s hand turned into a sharp blade of water, turned around and chopped it away, directly smashing the sword energy that Ming had cut out. And Ming also deeply knew at this time that the sword technique that Yahiko used was as sharp as the legendary second-generation Hokage! Seeing Yahiko defuse her attack, Ming''s figure flashed again. When Ming appeared next to Yahiko in the next second, the sword in her hand was already raised high and slashed to Yahiko''s abdomen! In Susa''s state, all the girl''s attributes have almost doubled, and in an instant it has been cut on Yahiko''s body. She doesn''t give Yahiko any chance to dodge at all. She just listens to a loud "hiss" sound and cuts Yahiko''s body directly. It became two paragraphs! "No!" Eighteenth Novel www.18wxw.com It turned out that Ming''s writing wheel had an insight that what he cut off was only the afterimage of Yahiko.It turned out that in just a moment, Yahiko used Space Ninjutsu silently and escaped Ming''s beheading! "Space ninjutsu''s attainments are so high, it''s no wonder that Lord Saya''s command to me is absolutely to kill you!" With a sigh in her mouth, Ming immediately looked for Yahiko''s figure, but when she observed Yahiko''s location, she suddenly found him behind her. Using the instantaneous technique without hesitation, Ming dodged Yahiko''s attack, but at this time, Yahiko was also a instantaneous technique, and once again got closer to Ming. "Humph!" Seeing Yahiko getting closer to himself again, Ming couldn''t help snorting coldly, the next moment-- "Thunder Dun-Thousand Birds Flow!" Hey! The powerful red thunder attribute Chakra flashed a shining light for a moment, and the light at that moment eclipsed the entire sky, and it even made Yahiko close to Ming immobile for a while. "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique-Red Lotus Industry..." At this moment, a violent vibration came, and the whole guarding enchantment suddenly shattered, and the huge air pressure was completely pressed in! Ming had to stop the attack he had originally prepared, and instantly appeared beside Onoki and Yakura, leading them to disappear before the air pressure bombarded them. Yahiko and Ai''s strength were well preserved, and they avoided the air pressure smoothly. At this time, Yahiko met three generations of Hokage. At this time, the old man appeared to be a little scarred, not only physically, but also spiritually! "What''s going on, this is the formation of the Eight Doors Dunjia, Konoha''s strongest physical skills, but that is a move that requires life to fight!" Looking at the sight of the giant elephant''s feet being trampled on, three generations of Hokage couldn''t help asking Tao. Yahiko looked around and found a surviving Konoha ninja. Space ninjutsu instantly used it and brought him here. He immediately asked: "What''s going on here, who is Metkay fighting against!" "Ah, Hokage-sama!" The survivor was startled at first, and then when he saw Yahiko replied respectfully, "It''s Uzumaki Nagato, Kay-sama is fighting Uzumaki Nagato!!" "Sure enough! He actually came here! Damn it!" Yahiko''s heart sank. At this moment, a violent sound from a distance came out again. Yahiko looked intently, and a huge green chakra sword penetrated the giant elephant. Foot, heading towards Metkay! And Metkay turned into a crimson dragon, and greeted the huge chakra sword... Rumble!!! In the loud crash, Nagato, Ai and the third generation of Hokage took the survivor back a few steps! What came from my ear was a loud sound that was beyond imagination, and the whole earth was like an earthquake, and many lives were buried... ps: Yesterday''s sixth!.. 240 Chapter 046 Ping the QuartetPart 2More You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What''s going on, such a big movement!" The girl Yuu carried Jiraiya, who had fainted, and was walking along the dilapidated street. Suddenly, a violent roar continued from a distance, and it became more and more intense, until finally, it caused an earthquake-like vibration! The curious girl in her heart raised Uncle White Hair and jumped up and appeared on the top of a tall building. At a glance, it was a scarlet dragon that shattered a giant chakra sword into the ground. Gesture! "This is... Ye Kai!!" Yuyu, who studied under Zilaiya, even obtained information on Bamen Dunjia from Zilaiya, and naturally understood that it was the ultimate meaning of Bamen Dunjia, and could almost be called the strongest body art in this world! "Yekai probably only has the thick eyebrows in the entire Konoha. It''s amazing to be able to achieve this level of physical skills..." Yuu''s thoughts are also the thoughts in the hearts of everyone who watched Metkai and Nagato fighting on the spot. Even if Yahiko, who has the memory of Konoha''s second generation of Naruto, and even the third generation of Naruto called by Dr. Ninja, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would say it. Unimaginable, these ruin-like areas in front of you are caused by physical skills! After a long time, the roar gradually subsided, and everyone''s eyes were greeted by a huge deep pit. Metkay''s figure was lying completely red on a stone, motionless, as if it had reached its limit and was about to end. But Nagato is nowhere to be seen... "Win, did you win..." A Konoha''s dark ninja stammered, but the three shadow-level powerhouses around him were not so optimistic, as if they were laughing at him, a huge pulsating sound appeared out of thin air and echoed in everyone''s ears. At the top of an abandoned building, Ming sent Ohnoki, Yakura still loves with Adzuki beans and their trophies here. At this time, he just heard the pulsating sound, Ming laughed, and the country is all over! boom!! A powerful force erupted from the depths of the huge pit, and countless stones were blasted into the sky. Among them, Nagatos unscathed figure was undoubtedly revealed. Under him, there was a bottomless black pit. Turkey fell in an instant... Rumble!!! The rubble fell one after another, the dust was flying, Konoha''s beast, just passed away... "What a joke, it was unscathed under such an attack!!" Lei Ying Ai said in a gloomy voice, but everyone around him didn''t care, because this was what they thought in their hearts. How could it be unscathed under such an attack! "Did you use space ninjutsu..." The three generations of Naruto thought for a few seconds, remembering the fact that Nagato had absorbed everyone into an inexplicable space when they were fighting against the Five Shadows, and asked. "I want to say yes!" Yahiko said with a wry smile, staring at Nagato''s figure, "but I didn''t feel the slightest spatial fluctuation just now..." ... ... Sand hidden village, the battle is over... "call!" Heavy breathing sounds came from all corners of the battlefield. The Yuren people lay wearily on the ground, kneeling on the ground, sitting on the ground with them, there were blood and dead bodies everywhere.Haoyi Novel www.haoetvxs.com "it''s finally over!" Even the Blue Bird himself, like these ordinary Yuren, was sweaty and tired. The people sat together, like every ordinary Yuren Village member, sharing each other''s fatigue, each other''s fatigue, each other''s hardships, each other''s pain and each other''s joy! In the quiet atmosphere, the rapid gasp appeared very prominent. About a few minutes later, when everyone followed their breathing rhythm, the blue bird looked at the embarrassed faces and couldn''t help laughing. Speak out... The laughter of Jade Bird seemed to be very motivating. After he laughed, everyone looked at each other around his companions, and burst into painful laughter. No matter how quiet it is usually, everyone laughed out loud after this hard battle!It seems that the laughter contains unprecedented comfort, and it seems that the laughter can convey each other''s joy and each other''s mood... Looking at the battlefield with corpses all over the field and the road paved with blood, Blue Bird stood up, using a voice that everyone can hear clearly, and said loudly: "We succeeded! We succeeded in capturing Shayin Village! !" "Our dream has gone one step further. After all, true peace has come!!" "Aw!!!" When the blue birds voice spread to every corner, when the blue birds excited smiling face was caught by everyone, all the rain did not care about the injuries on his body, regardless of how tired he was, all at a time, made a warm shout! ... ... Wuyin Village, huge meeting room. Terumiyuki sat in the first place, confident, and even took out the makeup box in his spare time and combed his hair. Although the elders and patriarchs underneath were not angry, they did not dare to act rashly at all. Because of the shadow on the edge of the meeting room, the Seven Killers were standing there against the wall! The name of the strongest assassin is not a joke, especially before the meeting began, after more than a dozen militants died at home for no reason, the people in Wuyin Village were even more afraid to prove their lives... "Master Shuiying has completely turned to that adult!" "So, your conclusion, you must know that the adult only gave people one day to deal with the Wuyin Village. If they can''t handle it within a day, the adult will come directly..." "It''s been half a day now, time is running out..." As he spoke, Terumi Ming''s shadow-level aura burst out in an instant, no doubt he was warning these old foxes that no time was allowed to be delayed! After joining Nagatos camp, Terumi Ming naturally obtained a large amount of information and free transformation, and successfully optimized her own blood inheritance limit and became stronger. The powerful pressure continued to oppress the nerves of everyone present... For a long time, a middle-aged man who looked a bit pseudonymous sighed, stood up and said: "On behalf of the Shui Wuyue clan, I agree to return peacefully!" "Very well, Patriarch Mizuki, I welcome you to join on behalf of that lord!" Terumi Mei laughed, and finally got her first example. Looking at the pair of moving eyes below, Terumi Mei knew that the peaceful return of Wuyin Village was a foregone conclusion... 241 Chapter 047 Ping Ding Quartet [Next] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Lord Loess, we protest!! Yanyin Village cannot just surrender like this!!" In Yanyin Village, where the bloody smell still remains, ninjas and even ordinary villagers spontaneously started demonstrations, making the loess standing on the platform almost impossible to get off the stage! In Yanyin Village, after a fierce battle, the acting leader Huang Tu led the people to surrender. It was just because the shadow of the earth was still alive, and the words of Loess had little effect. Under the will and faith of Yanyin Village like a rock, riots occurred from time to time. Jiao Du couldn''t help but want to launch a massacre! Suddenly, a pure white figure appeared on the podium, it was Saya! All corners saw Saya appearing, and felt that they leaned over to salute: "I have seen Lord Saya!" Seeing Saya''s peculiar way of moving, all the eyes of the ninja with a little bit of eyesight shrank, and they whispered: "It''s space ninjutsu!" "I am Saya, the agent of Brother Nagato. From now on, Yanyin Village is an affiliate of Yuren Village. There is no objection to this!!" Saya started to unfold his aura and stir the energy formation around the world. The ninjas of Iwagaku Village who were pressing down on the ground said softly. Under the powerful pressure of Sayana like the world, the ninjas of Yanyin Village seemed to be in a muddy puddle with sparse air. They had difficulty breathing, their faces turned purple, and drops of sweat gradually appeared on their foreheads, and they were completely speechless. Come. "Damn it!" Huang Tu''s daughter, Hei Tu, who has such a strong personality, cursed in a low voice, she didn''t know that she was scolding herself for being unsatisfactory.Still scolding Saya. "From now on, Huang Tu is your new leader. You must obey and execute it unconditionally! But if there are violators, there will be no mercy!" As soon as Saya''s voice fell, the original pure coercion suddenly changed and became murderous. Many young ninjas couldn''t help but fought two battles, and they were very brave enough to get to the ground. Seeing this scene, Saya smiled. This time, Saya only needs to help Nagato to calm down Yanyin Village as soon as possible, because Yuren Village is based on Yanyin Village. Yanyin Village has been weakened in recent years. Even the heart is subconsciously shorted by Yunin Village! But Jiao Du is really impatient. If Saya comes a minute or two late, the massacre will definitely happen. In order not to waste these ninjas, Saya can only come in person... ... ... Boom!Boom! Smoke and dust filled the Yunlei Gorge battlefield, and there was continuous rock destruction, and the sound of ground shaking... The two figures are intertwined, and the speed is amazing, making people dizzy! Kirabi''s eight-sword style, powerful force, coupled with the assistance of thunder escape technique, the whole person''s offensive is as fierce as the wind, creating a continuous crisis in an instant! Jiuxinai is a super powerhouse with a burst of chakras, as well as the shark muscles of the ghost sharks previously captured. Although he is not proficient in swordsmanship or anything, he can''t stand the strength of others! The fighting between the two was like water and fire, and it was impossible to tell the winner for a while. But at this moment, the breath of a tailed beast burst out of Kirabis body, feeling the oppression of this power, Kushina laughed wantonly, "Haha, kid, I like you very much, wait After I beat you, you will be my little brother!!!" "I''m not your little brother, I still have more energy, and my charm is shining. Yawei Kirabi is me! Yeah! Ah! The battle has already begun, so ashamed! Moving forward forcefully..." Zilang Literature www.zilang .net Kiraby hummed and emphasized the weird rap, and his whole body was covered by the power of the eight tails, eight samurai swords pointed in the direction of Kushina, the whole person rushed, with an aura of fusion, unfolding a storm. Prelude! "Ha! My old lady blows you up, see if you admit that you are a little brother!" Jiuxinai exploded, and four beast-like tails burst out behind him. They were not Chakra chains. At the same time, the whole person exploded with huge heat, as if lava-like burning power was covering Jiuxinai''s attack! The fighting between the two sides has completely replaced everything around it by the smoke of battle... "Roar!" Kirabi controlled the surging ferocious power in his body, making himself completely open to the state of tail beastization! The eight-tailed chakra is floating in the air, and a bull with eight tails is like a prehistoric monster, with a terrifying breath, roaring again and again, rushing towards Nine Sina, as if to make a decision in this battle! However, at this moment, Jiu Xinnai also completely erupted, and a completely substantive chakra gushed out, and the girl turned into a great ape that screamed upward under the cover of the chakra! "It turned out to be... Sun!" Yao was stunned, but the giant ape didn''t. He grabbed one of the octopus tentacles of Yao and swiped it so hard! The eight-tailed tail, which is bigger than the giant ape, was thrown into the sky with a loud boom, "Haha, octopus monster, you can''t beat us, give up!" "How could it be like this..." Yao''s huge body struggled to get out. At this time, four female ninjas with red hair appeared beside Yunlei Gorge, watching the battle between the two tailed beasts. They are all red-haired sassy female ninjas, their appearances are somewhat similar to those of Kushina, and they belong to the category of beautiful women. Although there are some differences in temperament, they are also the boldness of Kushina, but there is no shortage... "Yaomei seems a bit difficult, let''s do it together, Nagato-kun has already reached the final battle, I don''t want to miss it..." "Ok!" As a result, three huge roars blasted out, and the Qi Labi at the core of the eight tails and eight tails turned around at the same time, and three huge tail beasts gradually formed! Sanwei Isao, a gray tortoise with three crayfish-like tails; five-tailed Muwang, a white behemoth with five pure white tails, a dolphin''s head and a horse''s body; a six-tailed rhino, a slugtail with six milky white tails! "Then what... Sun, can I surrender!" The eight-tailed bull-ghost immediately changed his words, and Kirabbi in Yao''s body was suddenly embarrassed! "Haha, of course, and my old lady''s skills are absolutely top-notch. I want to accept that kid as a little brother, but I won''t let him die like this!" Jiuxinai''s voice came from the bodies of the four tail beasts, and they looked very bold! ... ... In Yunren Village, Yunren suffered heavy losses on the battlefield. Kushina was standing on a high place, and when he watched the lower tail Morizuru and Nanao Shigeaki suppress the two tails and the brigade on the ground, he smiled, "Well, just The last nine, Konoha..." ps: Thanks to the monthly tickets voted by "Guling Passing Smoke" and "Moon Shadow Remnant", I finally finished talking about these trivial matters, leaving the final battle!.. 242 Chapter 048 The fourth chapter of the ghoul seal! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The chaos in Konoha Village has lasted until the morning, the scorching sun is sky and the dazzling sunlight is shining down, but the whole Konoha Village is constantly roaring, and wisps of white smoke fill the clouds... Looking from the heights, I saw the originally prosperous and stable Konoha Village. At this moment, the villagers took refuge in temporary shelters under the guidance of ninjas, and the forested buildings destroyed two-thirds of them. There are many places that were supposed to be lively houses, but they have become ruins of broken tiles and broken beams! There were crying, screaming, shouting when fighting, and explosions that caused the ground to tremble.In short, the peace of Konoha Village no longer exists, and it has fallen into incomparable chaos and panic! From morning to noon, all the forces of Konoha Village were deployed to eliminate these nasty invaders in the shortest time! It''s just that the Otonin Village that invaded Konoha Village this time came prepared, not so easy to eliminate! Under the siege of more than a dozen Konoha, the three-headed dog of hell roared constantly, shaking his huge body, looking at these ant-like enemies with provocative eyes, with a bloody mouth, a fishy wind tumbling, blowing through Those ninjas who avoided, landed on a house not far away, and suddenly exploded a barren area! Junmaro didn''t know how many Konoha ninjas were killed. His whole body was bloody, incarnation of a curse, and he looked like a fierce demon, waving the bone spurs in his hands, quickly harvesting lives! Like Junmaro, the Suigetsu, Tayuya, Onitmaru, Shigego and others who participated in this mission worked hard to create trouble... The roots were uprooted by Ming, the elites Kakashi and Metkai were killed in battle, and Jilai also lost the ability to fight. Everything is showing, Konoha is being pushed into the abyss! "Yahiko! Raikage!" Perceiving the situation of the village, the three generations of Hokage shouted, and rushed towards Nagato first. The other two followed closely. This was the only way to capture the thief first. ! and-- You cannot be unharmed!This is the thought of the three generations and others secretly communicating! In fact, they really guessed it right. Now Nagato''s body is indeed not the body of that innate body, and because it did not enable the ability to avoid the blur, it took Ye Kai frontally and was indeed injured. However, Nagato''s recovery ability of the puppet body is too strong at this time, outsiders can''t see it at all, only an experienced ninja like the third generation of Hokage can guess some clues! A black jade suddenly struck, and Lei Ying Ai saw such an inconspicuous black jade. In an instant, ninjutsu broke out, a Thor armor appeared, jumped up and kicked out! boom!! It''s just that Black Jade''s power was unexpectedly strong, and he blasted Ai out, smashing a deep hole in the ground! With a few swishes, another five black jade suddenly appeared, and the previous black jade continuously attacked the three of them. After experiencing the attack just now, everyone understood the terrible attack power of the black jade, even if it was a shadow. Level powerhouses can only dodge around at this time, because there is really no way! "Yahiko, send me there!" At this time, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have made up their minds, and said! Yahiko''s eyes were slightly red, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he slapped the three generations of Naruto on the shoulders and performed time and space ninjutsu, and the next three generations of Naruto appeared in front of Nagato! This is a teleportation technique modified by Yahiko and Yunyin''s exchange of the Heavenly Gift Technique. It is not named. Of course, it cannot be transmitted by oneself, and must be within one''s own line of sight, but this is enough!Qiyan Reading www.qiyands.com Watching the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, Nagato showed a flash of flush on his face, but did not move! Three generations of Hokage''s hands quickly formed handprints, and as the handprints went down one by one, behind the third generation of Hokage, a ghost slowly appeared. The ghost was floating in the air, with long teeth and pointed ears, long hair draped and arms facing Opened, holding a rosary in his left hand, and a dark knife in his mouth. With these clusters of ghost fires floating around, accompanied by miserable screams, this is the Pluto that the surgeon can see. "Uzumaki Nagato, I was really injured, and he didn''t attack when I was Kiejin. Then, make atonement for the heroes who died in Konoha!" With the last handprint falling, the three generations of Hokage shouted loudly: "Seal technique-ghoul seal!" Behind the three generations of Huo Ying, Pluto raised his left hand, wrapped the rosary* around his wrist, chanting a profound spell. Suddenly, Pluto shook his left hand, black blood oozing out of the palm of his hand, and the blood slowly turned into countless black spells spreading down to the base of his arm.At this time, Pluto slowly stretched his left hand full of spells into the soul in front of him. All of this was completed in a few seconds. At this time, the three generations of Hokage put their hands on Nagatos shoulders and grabbed him tightly. The Pluto immediately stretched out his arm full of charms. Hokage''s abdomen protruded and penetrated deeply into Nagato''s abdomen. "The ghouls are sealed. This kind of sealing technique requires one''s own soul to be handed over to Pluto in order to be able to exert the effects of ninjutsu. It is a ninjutsu that uses life as the price." "A person whose soul is sealed by this trick will never be able to live beyond life. They can only stay in the belly of Hades and suffer. The souls of the sealed and the caster will be entangled forever*, hate each other, and can never escape. Open the fate of fighting each other." The third generation of Hokage said sternly, only in exchange for a surprised expression on Nagato. I saw Nagato opened his mouth in some surprise: "If you didn''t say it, I really don''t remember that there is another thing called Pluto or Death in this world!" "But I wanted to see what tricks you can play..." So, what Nagato was pulled out of the belly by Pluto was a green long sword! The sharp sword pierced Pluto''s arm in an instant, and then it turned into ten chains and stretched out with a whistling sound, binding Pluto and pulling it slowly and firmly into his stomach! "Even if I am injured, I am still the strongest. Even the so-called gods in this world are nothing more than food for my growth. What''s more, a''god'' who will be driven by the sealing technique..." Three generations of Hokage looked at this incredible scene in front of them, completely blindfolded, and was kicked by Nagato, slammed on the broken ground with a bang, and rolled up clouds of smoke! "Ahem!" Three generations of Hokage struggled to get up, but the next moment, a foot appeared in front of him, raised his head, and three generations of Hokage saw the malicious face of Dashemaru. "Teacher Sarutobi, I am finally going to cut everything with you, at that time..." Saying that he didn''t know why, Oshemaru slashed it down! brush!The blood stained the earth red! ps: I cant stand watching the light novels of Godslayers. Lets do it today, and Hokage will end tomorrow. It will probably break out! 243 Chapter 049 Ending [One] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three generations of Naruto had blood splattered on the spot, and one generation of Ninjao died in the hands of his disciples! But Yahiko and Raikage Ai couldnt react, because they both ushered in a difficult opponent, Uchiha Ming who has an alternative method to achieve eternal writing round eyes, in a sense, this is another Uchiha Madara, just this In the world, powerful can no longer be used to describe Ming! "when" A heavy and somewhat crisp sound rang out. The sharpness of the sword only left a pale white mark on Raikage Ai''s body. Probably because they had good personal relationships with each other, Yahiko didn''t need Raikage Ai''s prompts at all. ! With his strong insight, he can perceive every move of Yahiko. While observing the movements of this dangerous strong man, Ming immediately swung a sword to strike at Raikage Ai, but he was hit by Raikage Ai. The tough flesh body resisted. After the two attacks failed, Ming could not help but frowned slightly. Before that, the data of the fourth generation of Raikage showed that he could not reach this level. Obviously, Raiking Ai had improved when everyone didn''t know it! Even, reaching the level of his father-three generations of Raikage! Who are the three generations of Raikage? According to legend, he can even fight the eight-tailed bull ghost when using Thor''s armor, which shows how strong his strength is. However, under Ming''s attack, Raikage Ai could only maintain the Thunder God Armor, and could not do other actions, because he understood that as long as he moved and the Chakra flowed down, there would be flaws in his body and he would naturally lose! Fighting against the powerful Uchiha clan, there must be no carelessness! "Water escape-hard vortex water blade!" At this time, Yahiko''s ninjutsu had already been launched, and a powerful water jet vortex piercing attack came. Ming''s substitution technique instantly evaded the attack. The next moment, the Raikage waiting for a breathing opportunity moved! "I was completely different when I was defeated by Uzumaki Nagato that year!!" Suddenly the Chakra fluctuations on Raikage Ai''s body were revealed, and then a finger was extended from the palm of his right hand, and he used his strongest ninjutsu in these years on Ming! "All in one hand!" Yiguanshou is Ai''s father. The three generations of Raikage''s strongest ninjutsu, known as the strongest spear of ninjutsu, uses the chakra of thunder attribute that has changed to the extreme to stimulate the body cells, thereby developing high-speed use of thunder attribute chakra The power of form changes to kill the opponent''s ninjutsu. At this time, Ming, who had just evaded the hard vortex water blade, had no chance to dodge the attack of Raiking Ai, so at this moment Ming chose to fight hard! "Suzuo NenghuReche!" The same red armor suddenly appeared on Ming''s body, and the shining thunder attribute chakra appeared on his left hand. The red and blue light emitted by that powerful thunder attribute chakra, shining almost lost the original color of the world. The moment Raeche collided with Yiben''s hand, there was a violent aftermath from Ming and Lei Ying Ai, blowing countless smoke and dust in the surrounding. The sound of chakra belonging to the thunder attribute sounded like a spring thunder. Yahiko even stopped the attack on his hand, seeming to focus his interested eyes on Ming and Raikingai, and wanted to meet the two of them. What kind of ninjutsu is stronger and weaker, secretly seems to be preparing something!Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc "It is worthy of being the ultimate skill in the world of Ninja Ninja, and it is indeed well-deserved. The power of Yiguanshou is worthy of the strongest spear..." Feeling the oppressive power coming from her left hand, Ming couldn''t help but frown slightly at this moment, it was obvious that her consistent hand was causing great trouble to her. But at this time Ming also knew that since it''s not easy to use Raiche on his own side, it must be equally hard to use Raiking with a consistent hand. Because Ming is used in the state of Suzuo Raeche, it can be said that this technique has been enhanced to the extreme! "But for me, it''s not enough!!" Ming Meng exploded out of the Chakra inside his body, and unexpectedly displayed a stronger power than Ai, who looked much stronger than himself, and continued to rush forward with both feet! "Damn it, I didn''t endure so many years of painstaking practice for failing even if I couldn''t even fight Uzumaki Nagato himself!" Lei Ying Ai burst out of Chakra in anger! Ming was naturally unwilling to show weakness, and the writing wheel in his eyes revolved, and he broke out again, this time he really did his best! Soon, I saw that the Thunder-attribute Chakras in Lei Yings Yi Bentong hand became less and less, and the Thunder-attributed Chakras on Mings left hand became stronger and stronger. Obviously Ming had completely suppressed Raiks forbearance at this moment Surgery. And when the next second came, only listening to the loud noise of "Boom", Ming had already broken through Raikage Ai''s consistent hand and directly inserted his left hand deeply into the opponent''s chest. At this time, Raikage''s Thor armor could not defend Ming''s Rachel, because he had consumed too much energy to maintain a consistent hand, and there was no spare time to reinforce Thor''s armor! "Although I still have a good impression of your existence, as an enemy, I can only ask you to fall. Don''t worry, I avoided the heart..." Putting Raikage Ai to the ground, Ming turned and looked at Yahiko who had just released a trick of the hard vortex water blade and never knew what to do. The kaleidoscope in his eyes turned around, and it seemed that something was brewing... "I didn''t expect Ai to lose so quickly, but it''s probably because his self-confidence was already blown too much!" Yahiko didn''t feel the end of the road, but was confident! "But this time is enough!" Yahiko instantly pressed his hands to the ground, and two coffins burst out of the ground with a boom, engraved with the family emblems of Senju and Uchiha! "Not good! Twist it!" In an instant, Ming released the twisting power that he had not fully brewed, and the space around the two coffins was twisted! "It''s useless, why didn''t you think I just attacked just now, because I did it secretly!" Following Yahiko''s words, the two coffins broke apart, and the unformed twisting power was weakened by the momentum of the two ninjas. One of the ninjas in Uchiha costume stepped forward! "Suzoneng!" A substantial Chakra skeleton appeared. The Chakra bust giant, holding a sharp blade, cut through the entire distorted space with a single knife. The reborn Uchiha turned the Gouyu in his eyes and sighed softly, "It''s been a long time, Ming, I didn''t expect You have grown to this point..." "Indeed, I didn''t expect to see you again, Mr. Madara, just in time, let''s finish the things of the year!" Seeing Uchiha in front of him, Ming squinted his eyes, and the cold light bloomed! ps: Thank you "LicoR" for your monthly ticket!.. 244 Chapter 050 Final Battle [Two] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That''s the story twenty years ago so far! The girl is the product of the tacit understanding between Uchiha and Senshou, and has been paid attention to since childhood. The big people hope to create a''god''! Although she had lost her memory of her previous life, the girl knew that she could not get ahead, because in that case, she would face a darker life. Obviously, the girl succeeded. She, who did not show any talents, was abandoned by the family and gained some freedom since then, but the price of freedom is high... The war has begun! The girl who has lost her value is thrown on the battlefield after enjoying her only freedom. People who are not strong enough can only become cannon fodder! This is one of the truths that the girl has realized here! The cruel battlefield will not allow any concealment. When she first tried to hide her power, she almost died in the hands of the enemy. The girl understood that if she wanted to live, she could not hide it! The girl who gave her all her strength survived, but she was faced with new difficulties, chased by the roots! "I won''t allow Uchiha to have stronger power unless this power is used by me!" This is the ultimatum of the middle-aged man named Danzo... So the girl defected! So the girl met the old death god! "Is the combination of Uchiha and Senju, really a good idea, but that''s all, of course, as a chess piece sent up, just lurking for me!" Reaper taught the girl a lesson about why she is a strong one. After retrieving her memory, every time the girl recalled that battle, her thoughts of revenge became more profound! "Mr. Madara, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, let''s settle down what happened in the past!" Seeing Uchiha Madara in front of him, Ming squinted his eyes, and the cold light bloomed! ... ... "Yahiko, right? You really gave me a lot of surprises!" Just as the confrontation between Ming and Madara was about to break out, Nagatos indifferent words spread throughout the audience. Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw the red-haired young man floating like a divine residence, without any momentum, but It brings absolute coercion to everyone present, that is the coercion of the soul! "Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara? This can be considered a decision of fate. Let you, the founders of the Ninimura era, be the last opponents of the terminator of the Ninmura era!" "This is... Konoha?!" Senjujutsuma, who had been silent since the beginning of being reincarnated from the dirty soil, finally spoke, and saw that this naturally silly ninja god now had a complicated expression... "Jamaki! What the hell is your expression!" Uchiha Madara looked at Senju Junma''s expression in his heart for a while. Turning to look at Uzumaki Nagato, he said bitterly: "My instincts were really accurate back then. Ah, you did fully develop the eye of reincarnation, although it is a problem to raise tigers!" Nagato shrugged slightly, and said with a slight smile: "Speaking of which, I should really thank you for your reincarnation eye. Unfortunately, if you are in good intentions, I can still keep you alive, but if you are malicious, that is The evil cause and the evil effect are gone, absolutely must be completely eliminated!" Chinese website on the 3rd www.3hzw.com "What, reincarnation eye!" Chijutsu said at this moment, when he noticed Nagato''s spiral eyes, looked at Uchiha Madara and asked, "Maara, what do you say you have reincarnation eye!" Uchiha Madara glanced at Senjuzuma and curled his lips uncomfortably. After a while, he said, "Naturally it was the last time we fought before. At that time, I got your power. I merged that power with Sharamyan and was born. Its a pity..." "Unfortunately at that time you were very old and could not fully develop the eyes of reincarnation, so I chose a teenager from the whirlpool clan to entrust the eyes of reincarnation, and secretly prepared to manipulate that young man with his back hands, right!" Nagato Interrupted, with a smile on his face. "That young man of the whirlpool clan is you!" Qianshou Zhuma may be a little natural, but not stupid, and soon understood the end of everything. "Exactly!" Nagato replied, and the whole person rose into the sky, "Madara secretly affects my life. He wants me to create peace, and he hopes that I will fail because of this, so he trusts him with the secret technique of reincarnation. Resurrect him completely, but..." The mockery on Nagatos face became more and more obvious, "He failed because I cannot be manipulated! In fact, if Madara hides himself very deep, only Yahiko has the medium to resurrect Madara, otherwise he would have been killed by me. Of course you can do it now!" "Senjujuma, Uchiha Madara, as the founder of the Ninja Village era, answer me! Is the establishment of Ninja Village correct? Why can peace be guaranteed!" Condescendingly, the king of the future asked the two pioneers of the old era! "Of course it is correct. Ninja Village has balanced the entire ninja world, using tail beasts to contain these five ninja villages so that these five ninja villages cannot be destroyed in a short time. With the constraints of the five ninja worlds, all the ninjas in the ninja world The village dare not start a war easily, this is the guarantee of peace!" Senjujuzuma answered without hesitation, because this is the philosophy that has been implemented throughout his life! "Then why after the first ninja war, the ninja world went through the second ninja war, the third ninja war and now the fourth ninja war!" "Haha, between the pillars, I said we were wrong back then. We were completely able to subvert the entire ninja world. We can prevent the five ninja villages from appearing among the ninjas. At that time, we had nine big tail beasts in the ninja world. Power, we can build the only Shinobu Village!" Madara suddenly understood something and laughed wildly! "Uchiha Madara, you are very good!" "But it''s not enough. Your gaze can''t go beyond Ninja Village, and my gaze has surpassed the world. I want to unify the world and build an undefeated kingdom for a thousand years. With decades of development, technology has been able to connect the entire world. , Only the so-called Shinobu Village remains, such an obstacle!" "So, for the sake of the new era, please let the two pioneers of the old era disappear completely!" "Now, gather together! My subordinates!" Nagato opened his hands, and five large spatial vortices slowly opened behind him, one after another ninjas walked out of the spatial vortex and came here. Kusina, Konan, Kakuto, Aoto, Terumi, Seven Kills, etc. At this stage, the high-level figures and top combat powers of Amnin Village first came to Uchiha Madara, Chijuma Senju, and Yahiko. The huge momentum gave People can''t look straight! Behind them, a dense army of ninjas came in blood, full of anger! Under the scorching sun, above the ruins! The two teams stood facing each other, and under the powerful forces united by Yunin Village and Otonin Village, Konoha was already on the edge of the cliff, precarious! "Ming, leave it to me, Uchiha Madara!" Nagato took the lead and appeared in front of Uchiha Madara in an instant. The space between the two was distorted and disappeared in front of everyone! "Leave it to me for the first generation of Hokage!" Kushina burst out for the second time, turning into a red light directly on the first generation of Hokage, and the two of them flew out almost instantly and hit the distance! Facing the actions of Kusina and Nagato, Ming did not care, but stood in front of the ninjas and shouted loudly: "Go on, this is the last battle!" In an instant, the war broke out!.. 245 Chapter 051 Final Battle [Three] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I have to say, Nagato, you have surpassed me and the column!" In the desolate world, Uchiha Madara looked around, feeling a little weak in his heart. This is no longer the Shinobi world. After arriving here, Uchiha Madara has confirmed! Unlike the Five Shadows who were absorbed here by Nagato, Madara is stronger, but can feel the power of Nagato. This is the power to play with the world in the palm of your hand! Not a metaphor, but the truest portrayal of the man named Uzumaki Nagato! "However, even so, the Uchiha clan will never surrender! Dance! Susanoh!" Uchiha Madara''s body was full of surging aura, and the fierce power spread to the entire desolate world. The huge armored giant quickly took shape, with two heads and four arms, a hundred-meter giant like a crow tengu, standing between the world! "Ultimately, Susao!" After successively snatching the writing wheel eyes of Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Shisui, Nagato relies on the power of the original source and the alternative developed by himself to achieve the eternal writing wheel eyes. Method, also has this ability! With the seal in his hand, Nagato exudes a more powerful aura than Uchiha Madara, emerald green crystal armor appeared on the body, and then Nagato''s hand seal changed! In an instant, it seemed that there was some restriction. An emerald green giant with the same length of 100 meters appeared in front of Madara, a pre-Qin armor, and the aura was stronger than Madara''s blue giant, and full of vitality! "Is this... the writing wheel eyes, and the breath, is it Mu Dun..." Madara''s eyes were extremely solemn at this time. Although the giant in front of him didn''t have any special state, and the armor was a bit unusual, it was not a mutated form, but the strong breath of vitality shocked Madara! No one knows better than Madara, what is the result of the combination of Uchiha and Senju, and Nagato originally possessed the reincarnation eye, and now has the vitality of Susano Noga and Ki Dun, who wrote the reincarnation! Also standing at the top of Susana, Nagato and Madara looked at each other calmly, Nagato seemed to understand something from the pair of writing wheels... The two Suzuo nohus waved the swords in their hands and kept blasting each other! Rumble!!! The roar that resounded through the sky continued to sound, and the entire desolate world appeared to be more dilapidated, countless boulders turned into powder in the huge waves, and the most important boulders were blown out! The dust and debris enveloped the entire land, completely covered within a few kilometers, and only two monsters were confronted and killed! "I''ll add another fire, Mu Dun-the tree world is coming!" Boom boom boom! The earth that was already shaking shook more violently, and a force full of vitality emerged from the ground. The countless land around was lifted up, countless trees rose from the ground, and grew into a big tree in the sky visible to the naked eye!Countless trees grow wildly from Susanoh! "Boy, you''re not the only one who owns Mu Dun!" Madara stood on Suzuo''s head and looked at the huge tree world underneath. He had to sigh that the chakra in front of him was sufficient! Because he reincarnated from the dirty soil, there are not many chakras in Madara. Although Yahiko is indeed attached to the interpillar cells on his body, the second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com "I won''t just admit defeat like this, Mu Dun-the tree world..." "Huh!" Seeing Uchiha Madara''s plan, Nagato snorted coldly, with a crazy knot in his hand... Boom!! As Nagato''s hands turned into an afterimage and the last mudra was formed, the earth shook violently, as if the mountain shook. The technique has not yet been performed, just the prelude to the stage is so violent! A burst of emerald green light burst out of Nagato, and it expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, spreading out in all directions, and in the blink of an eye, this area was enveloped in green light! "Mu Dun-the art of the sea of ??trees!" Turning the tree world into a sea of ??trees, turning the region into a domain, and commanding all trees, this is the powerful ninjutsu developed by the granddaughter Tsunadehime of Senjujuma to surpass her grandfather! As soon as ninjutsu came out, Madara came out of the tree world. As a result, an inexplicable force invaded, and Madaras control of the tree world he created was included in the sea of ??trees in Nagato. This is the sea of ??trees. The power of the sea! Originally Madara''s Susao was just a little short of Nagato. At this time, under the bombardment of the sea of ??trees, he became more and more precarious, but Uchiha Madara''s experience was so much that he managed to survive! "But that''s it. Although I really admire you, I am not a stickler. Now let me send you to the West!" As Nagato''s voice fell, suddenly in the smoke and dust, some beast seemed to have been opened to the cage, a huge to the extreme mental power descended, and the emerald green Suzano roared, as if alive. In general, the fighting power is soaring! The Nagato standing on Suzano nohu moved. Six black jade appeared behind Nagato. Following the seal of Nagato, the black jade slowly elongated and turned into a lifelike little black dragon. The six black dragons exuded terror. Breath! "Go! Fight as much as you want! Then bring victory back!!" As Nagato yelled softly, the six black dragons turned into a black light and blasted directly, the huge roar continued to sound, and the entire battlefield seemed even more chaotic! For a long time, the battle died down! The blue Suzano has dissipated, and only Uchiha Madara was trapped by six black dragons. At this time, he was unable to resist! Nagato strolled forward, looking at the dying Ninja hero, but didn''t know what to say, just stretched out his hand to devour the other''s soul... Just as Nagato was about to succeed, Uchiha Madara opened his eyes like a flashback, staring at Nagato and said: "It seems that I have lost, but I actually saw that you are about to achieve the unity of the entire Ninja World. I thought about it, but didn''t do it. When it happened, I let go a lot..." "It''s just that, Nagato, the road to becoming a king is not so easy to walk. As time goes by, one day you will be denied by the world, because no one likes an existence standing on their heads forever!" Nagamen pressed expressionlessly on Madara''s forehead, and said in a cold and domineering voice: "So what, how can my road to the overlord be influenced by the Rat!" After speaking, the power of Nagato''s palm was instantly activated, and Uchiha''s ancestor, Uchiha Madara, died... ps: I''m probably a person who writes very few spots... .. 246 Chapter 052 Final Battle [Four] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Water escape-hard vortex water blade!" A low voice suddenly entered Ming''s ears and Ming couldn''t help but tremble all over his body, and Zhuanyan instantly perceived Yahiko. At this time Ming found that the other party had put his hands together, and his body was constantly pouring out powerful chakra waves! Immediately afterwards, I saw a huge wave at least a hundred meters high from behind Yahiko! "boom!" After a loud boom, the monstrous waves patted Ming''s direction directly, making Ming afraid to be careless. But in the face of such a powerful ninjutsu, Ming did not dare to be careless but did not feel any tension. I saw Ming suddenly slightly raised the corner of his mouth at this time, revealing a knowing smile. After showing that smile, Ming suddenly held his hands tightly and held it high! At the same time, in Ming''s pupils, two kaleidoscopes are rotating in opposite directions. This is a prelude to Ming''s use of twisting power! "Chakra exploded, the twisting power blessed, so I cut it!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" At the moment when Ming raised the Taitou, there was a constant "tap" sound. The next second the Taito was in Ming''s hand, because of the thunder attribute chakra sent from her body, it soared to a hundred meters long and faced the huge wave. Swing a knife is a slash! "Huh!" When the dazzling slashing light emitted by Mings blade had just cut the huge wave that Yahiko used, I only heard the sound of "". The huge wave that hit Ming suddenly cut off at this moment. It''s in half! What is water cut!This is the water cut! Shui Dun, the second-generation water god, cant take advantage of Mings presence! However, just when Ming cut off Yahiko''s use of ninjutsu to hit the huge waves, the indifferent Yahiko''s face unexpectedly showed a faint smile, and then he suddenly raised his right hand, which was cut by Ming at this moment. The monstrous huge wave seemed to have been summoned, and gathered in his hands in an instant! "Drink!" The Chakra gathered in Yahiko is getting stronger and stronger, and at the same time the surrounding waves are constantly being gathered by him. Huh! In a short time, a sharp blade was formed in Yahiko''s hand like a wave of water, and then he threw the sharp blade out of his hand and rushed towards Ming''s direction! "Huh, is this the real power of Hard Vortex Water Blade!" Seeing the spiral blade formed by the wave of water formed from Yahiko''s hand attacked him, Ming''s smile couldn''t help but become more vigorous at this moment. Then she actually made a movement that no one had thought of, when the spiral water blade attacked her.She actually didn''t dodge, and she jumped up slightly with her feet, and jumped into the air to face the hard vortex water blade that struck! "exile!" The next moment, the water blade directly blasted past, but Ming banished himself into the subspace in an instant. At almost the same moment, a huge spatial crack appeared beside Yahiko, and the broken space at the edge of the crack would be used as a circle forbidden to contact. ! "not good!" Because the full version of Hard Uzumaki Water Blade has just been cast, Yahiko is in a stagnant state, unable to use space ninjutsu to escape for the first time, and Ming''s figure is stepping out of the space crack! "Everything is over, burn it out! Karma!" Gulians karma fire instantly burned Yahikos soul, and the second generation of Hokages soul that was swallowed by Yahiko suddenly reappeared as it burned. Yahikos soul collapsed without even being able to react... Looking at the fallen Yahiko, Ming said quietly: "This is the important reason why Lord Saye arranged for me to deal with you!" E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com ... ... Time goes by a few minutes. On a ruin in Konoha, a huge forest was born, and several red chakra balls rushed across the forest, and the sound of booming continued to sound! "Little girl, you are really amazing. You have become the human pillar of the eight-tailed beast by yourself!" Standing at the top of the tree world, the hands of Qianshouzhu made a seal. "If I can, I really don''t want to fight with you. Although I am very strong, it is still difficult to solve the technology of reincarnation from the dirty soil..." "So what, no, it''s just as good as I said!" Ten long chains were flying behind Kushina, and the branches that would attack in the future were chopped up one after another. "I am the second generation of Yukage in Yunin Village, and it is also a new future. The only shadow in the era, and you are the first shadow in Shinobu!" "Nagato said, we are the same kind of existence in a sense, in this case, we have to distinguish between the winners and the losers!!" Ho Ho Ho!!!! A series of roars came from nowhere, and the eight balls of light ramming in the woods instantly dissipated and turned into red-haired female ninjas. They all looked a bit similar to Jiu Xinnai and were equally heroic! Almost in an instant, eight red-haired female ninjas turned into beasts one after another, from one Shou crane to eight-tailed ox ghosts, the aura of tail beasts broke out in an instant, and even rushed out of the entire tree world, even the ninjas outside the tree world suddenly The whole body sank! Saya''s cloning technique, the puppet manipulation technique of Nagato''s reincarnation eye, the ten-tailed sacred tree as the core, based on the connection between the nine-tailed beasts, this is the source of the nine red-haired female ninjas at this time! It is also the most unique technique of Jiuxinai! "Haha, then I''m sorry, come on, girl, defeat me, become the only shadow, fulfill the wishes of our impeccable predecessors, and bring real peace to this world!" With that said, the first generation of Naruto Senjujuma did not hesitate to use the real fairy mode! Suddenly, a powerful Chakrabo animation passed the body of the first generation Naruto Senjujuma, so that the head of Kushina couldn''t help but feel a little moved. Then when the original generation of Naruto Senjuzuma slowly focused on the avatar of Kushina and the eight-tailed beast-like human column, suddenly rows of hardwood appeared behind Senjuzuma, and These hardwoods are still climbing up, forming a humanoid appearance. "Mu Dun-a thousand hands magical power!" According to the records of Konoha Village, this was the Kidan Ninjutsu used to suppress the nine-tailed demon fox controlled by Uchiha Madara when Senjue Zhuma was fighting with Uchiha Madara! "Suppress Kyuubi''s Mu Dun, then come on, and see if you can suppress me!" then-- Boom boom boom!!!! The extremely violent roar can be heard even from far away from the tree world. What''s more, the ninjas outside the tree world even saw red light constantly emerging from the gaps in the tree world. From a distance, it seemed as if the tree world was burst by some kind of red swelling object, and the nearby ninja almost fleeing subconsciously!! It turns out that they did it right! Rumble!!! Almost a minute later, the blast resounding through the sky burst out! The huge red explosive ring instantly destroyed the tree world and moved in all directions. In an instant, an explosive ring with a diameter of one kilometer appeared between the sky and the earth, and the violent attack wave completely destroyed Konoha! ps: Originally, I was going to write a few more chapters, but as I wrote it, I found that except for the changes in the characters and the moves, I have written all of them. My interest was ruined... 247 Chapter 053 Loulan Dream Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Konoha had a violent explosion, far under the Loulan land in the desert, the golden dragon-shaped creature opened its purple-golden eyes, and the spiral reincarnation on it appeared even more dazzling! "What''s the matter with this kind of anxiety from the bottom of my heart!" At this time, the golden dragon-shaped creature suddenly had a panic. Although its posture and eyes did not fluctuate on the surface, that was the reason why he had not completely integrated his mind and body. "Probably... it''s a premonition of death!" As if responding to the thoughts of the dragon-shaped creature, a calm voice appeared in the guarded barrier, completely ignoring the effects of the barrier, and walked in the long gate like a young man in a fire cloud robe. The dragon-shaped creature was taken aback, but then it seemed unbelievably free and easy, "You can come here, it seems that you have definitely been regained by you, or Madara has been defeated by you!" "It''s all the same, the entire Ninja World has been swept away by me!" Nagato spoke indifferently, approached a few steps, carefully observed the dragon-shaped creature in front of him, and said for a long time: "It''s really timely rain, I can''t grasp the trace of the real dragon for myself, now you will send it for me. A very rudimentary finished product!" "Sure enough, you are still like this, unpleasant!" Familiarly speaking the words of a friend who seemed to have not seen for a long time, the voice of the dragon-shaped creature instantly became gloomy, like the cruelty of winter, "I can''t help but kill you!!" Boom!! In an instant, the dragon walking creature opened its mouth, and the invisible dragon''s breath instantly blasted Nagato''s body, blasting him above the barrier, making a shocking roar! just-- "It''s useless, now I am an existence you can''t resist anyway, this is the truth!" The same indifferent voice appeared in front of the dragon-shaped creature, and Nagato''s figure appeared again, making the dragon-shaped creature''s eyes slightly widened, because he knew very well that his previous attack did completely hit the opponent! Because they were once one with each other, even if their background and strength are quite different, compared to other people, the dragon-shaped creature thinks that it knows the man in front of him better, and it is impossible to make a mistake in the judgment of the other''s behavior. "Don''t be surprised, you seem to know a lot of my situation, and it is to deal with my plan to merge with the dragon veins of this world, probably from the so-called Heavenly Dao Hongjun in the previous life!" "But think about it, even if you are trapped in this world, you can get the law of universal gravitation. It''s a good choice. Well, of course, there is the curse of the earth''s resentful spirit!" While speaking, Nagato made a distorted sound, suddenly slammed, crushed by invisible power into a mass of scum, just-- "Of course, even if you crush the power of the entire planet on me, it''s useless!" On top of the dragon-shaped creature, Nagato appeared again, stepped on the opponent''s head and gently touched his scales. , "Do you know Izanaki, that is the ultimate illusion of writing round eyes." "According to my research, the essence of this technique is actually writing round eyes and overdrawing pupil power, communicating with the ten tails of the moon to perform regional monthly reading, and my ontology is on it at this time!" "Why, you have become so strong again, why I can only keep being left behind, no matter this time or that time..." "It''s easy!" Nagato took out a ball of light from his body, a little red glow in his left eye flew out and fell into the ball of light, and then slowly pressed the ball of light into the head of the dragon-shaped creature, "You are just mine. It''s just a shadow, you can only follow in my footsteps!" The dragon-shaped creature''s pupils shrank, and gradually fell into confusion... ... 16 Novel Network www.book16.com This is a black hole that eats up the world! The whole body is protected by the chakra coat. The young man has passed through the black hole. After the complete darkness, it is a spherical object tall one person. At a glance, you can see the red dust and the natural world! That is the world, that is your own world! What surprised the boy the most was that he had exactly the same self in front of the world, stretched out a hand to continuously absorb the world, and a strong intuition came out of his heart. The boy knew that it was the murderer who caused the black hole! "Stop! What the bastard are you doing!" An unreasonable impulse surged in the young man''s heart, and he rushed towards the devil in an instant, yes, it was the devil! That is the devil that devours the world in which he lives! "Oh, sure enough, I still have a shadow there. You can actually come out of the shadow on your own, yes!" said the demon who looked like a teenager, with a casual appearance, but didn''t mean to stop at all! boom! The boy who was almost invincible in the original world was knocked down without any counterattack in the hands of the devil! "Although our strength is the same, it is the existence of the spiritual world after all. It is very normal that the power level is weakened from the spiritual to the material!" "Damn it!" Being stepped on the ground, the boy couldn''t break free, his body''s power to destroy the earth and the earth was weakened to almost the level of forbearance, "What''s the matter!" "Oh, don''t you know!" The devil seemed a little surprised, "You are my projection in the dream of Ten-tails, the foundation of this world-the sacred tree of Ten-tails was sealed, and the spirit turned into a dream world. , The existence of the entire material world has projections in that world!" "That guy Uchiha Madara''s Infinite Moon Reading actually reverses or overlaps the dream world and the real world. It''s quite boring to say!" The teenager suddenly encountered a thunderbolt, his world is just a dream, which also explains why the history of the world is so different from some things in his memory. but!In this way, my various fetters over the years, friends and family, wouldnt it be... For a time, the young man''s heart was ashamed! "No!" Suddenly a flash of light flashed, and the boy remembered what the devil had said, Uchiha Madara''s idea, wouldn''t it be that the two worlds can be reversed, then... "Stop, stop!" In a blink of an eye, seeing the devil continue to consume the''world'', the boy kept struggling and shouted, "That''s a world, you will kill the life of a world!" "Sure enough, are all the shadows separated from the body flawed!" The devil muttered to himself, "The life of the dreamland, as long as the dreamer wakes up, where can I live? If you weren''t my shadow, you I thought you could go beyond your dreams!" "I am the new Six Dao Immortal, and I have the same level of personality as the Ten Tails. That''s why my shadow-you can transcend the dream, the life of a world, ridiculous!" However, the young man could not hear it, struggling hard, and finally couldn''t help but release the ten tails that he had integrated in the dream world... boom!!! "Asshole, you actually made Ten-tailed wake up, damn it, something that was easy!!" Before going into a coma, the boy heard the demon shout like this... When the young man woke up again, he was in the ruins of Loulan, dead as ashes, he walked on the path guided in the dark, came to the land of the dragon veins, and opened the seal... The journey of time has begun...... .. 248 Chapter 054 Heaven and Human Reincarnation First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the moon, the body of Nagato glowed with red light. Behind Nagato, a round of six-pointed jade hexagrams appeared in the sky. On the six-pointed star, five hexagrams were shining brightly or darkly, and now the sixth one. Gouyu, which is the last Gouyu, is slowly lighting up... As the sixth Gouyu slowly lights up, it seems that the sound of a gear rotating echoes in the void. The red flame in Nagato''s left eye ignites, and countless mysteries are conveyed from the depths of the endless void. Appeared in the left eye of the door! Just the next moment! Nagato, who was originally fortunate, completely refined the core of the moon under the stimulation of such power. The next moment, a lot of information poured into Nagato''s mind. It took a long time for Nagato to realize it. "Then, let''s see the last incarnation of Tao first!" As Nagato''s heart moved, the whole world changed! The empty and lonely world in Nagatos field of vision was divided into two, and Nagatos position remained unchanged, but about ten meters in front of Nagatos body, it seemed that there was a new world. It was an underground world wrapped in an enchantment. The golden dragon-shaped creature hovered, and on top of its head, another Nagato turned into a phantom, gradually disappearing... There is the underground of the ancient Loulan country, where the dragon veins are! Nagato changed the world and the ground at the first thought, smoothing the distance between the ground and the moon. This mighty power is unimaginable! However, this is not Nagato''s original power, but indirectly achieved by using Togo''s infinite monthly reading. Nagato did not understand until this time that the Ten-tailed sacred tree as the world tree of Ninja was actually very powerful. Although it is still unclear how Kaguya, the mother of the six ways, captured the fruit of the Ten-tailed sacred tree, it should not It may be simple. Because Nagato knew that the sacred tree was incarnate as Tentails, and after being sealed by the six immortals, the spirit of the spirit fell into a deep sleep. In the deep sleep, the spirit of Tentails merged into the shadow of the world and evolved into a world called the mirror image. world. This world actually overlaps with the real world, but has nothing to do with it. Unless a forbidden technique like Izanaki can communicate between the two worlds and change the fate! And if you want to completely control the mirror world, in addition to repeating the path of the six immortals, incarnate the ten-tailed human column force, like Nagato, relying on the infinite Qiyun merit to add to the body, refining the ten-tailed body in one fell swoop! Spirit comes from the body. If the body does not belong to oneself, the spirit will naturally be unable to escape. This is the simplest and most correct method! The change just now means that Nagato used the ten-tailed body under his control to communicate between the two worlds, smoothing the distance between the moon and Loulan. It is a bit complicated to say, but for Nagato, it is instinctive. Take control of... "The last partners have finally gathered. They are still a person who is born to control the law of universal gravitation. Thanks to the blessing of this birth, my Lord of Reincarnation has taken another step further and is more arbitrary!" Nagato smiled indifferently, looking at the golden dragon-shaped creature in front of him, in the heavy and slow breathing, Nagato perceives that a pure white soul is slowly forming... "Is this the new partner..." Without warning, Saya appeared beside Nagato!Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net "Yeah!" Nagato replied indifferently, but he was a little surprised, because when Saya appeared, Nagato didn''t notice it for the first time. You must know that he is in control of this area at this time. However, thinking about Nagato, I also understand that Saya, especially the current No. 1 Saya, is ambiguous whether it exists or not. As long as he can observe himself, he can come and go freely from any place. "But..." Saye carefully looked at the golden dragon-shaped creature, and asked a little strangely: "Why is the Heaven and Human Dao like this? According to our speculation, as long as that shadow is directly transformed, you can get a magic state. The incarnation of heaven and humanity, why now..." Originally, Saya and Nagatos plan was to infuse and transform the will of heaven and humanity and Nagatos light orb obtained by killing the serpent in the main god space just before the shadow is about to incarnate the dragon of disaster. As long as the timing is right, it will be completely born. The incarnation of a powerful snake who was born to control some laws, but what Saya sees now is a blank soul... Although the seed of the law is still there, a soul that is too blank can''t bear the power of the law at all, so that part of the power of the law turns into a seed, rooted in the core of the soul. "I gave up..." Nagato sighed, "The shadow hates me more than I thought. Although through transformation, I am not worried that the other party will betray, but you are all my family, and I don''t want to twist you like this. Will!" "For people like me, there are not many people who can communicate with me on an equal footing, and there are fewer confidants, so I cherish it. Just imagine that an incarnation of me is smiling and talking with me with a memory of hatred. It makes people shudder!" "So I took the serpent''s light ball and shadow as a sacrifice, and derived this brand new soul!" Nagato walked into the golden dragon-shaped creature step by step. A Gouyu in the six-pointed star pattern behind him, the brightness continued to rise as Nagato approached, but he did not see Saye behind him touching his chest with a happy face! "So, I decided to give this newly born incarnation a complete life!" At this time, Nagato had already walked to the golden dragon-shaped body, and reached out to stroke the scales on the opponent''s body. "Open it! The door of reincarnation!" With the sound of Nagato, his left eye flashed red, and a bright red door opened above the dragon-shaped creature, inside the door was an endless spiral. Nagato''s body and mind glowed reddishly, and the whole dragon-shaped creature seemed to have been touched by some switch. The whole body glowed with dazzling golden light, gradually turning into a ball of light only the size of a normal basketball, and the golden light became softer... "I won''t give you our memory for the time being. I will bless you with the blessing of time. I hope that accidentally foreseeing the future can change possible tragedies in your new life!" In Nagato''s right eye, a little blue light flew out and fell into the golden ball of light! Immediately Nagato released his hand, and the door door above showed a small attraction, the light ball slowly rose, and soon entered the gate of rebirth... At this moment, Saya stepped up, looked at the door of reincarnation that was gradually closing, and said with an expression of expectation: "Brother Nagato, Saya suddenly looks forward to the moment when we meet him or her again in the future!" ps: It''s the end, there are only six left... 249 Chapter 055 Strongest Dialogue Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Half a year''s time is fleeting, and the world of Ninja is changing, and the tide of the era of great change has officially risen! Half a year ago, Yurencun took a shot in the Zhongren selection examination contest jointly organized by Zhongrencun. The soldiers were divided into five groups, and they defeated the five countries of Ninja Village in one fell swoop, either destroyed or conquered. At almost the same time, the five great countries returned to the country of Sichuan! For a time, countless small countries in the Ninja world were screaming, because the country of Sichuan at this time seemed to surpass any country recorded in history, and its strength is even more unpredictable! The next half year was a busy half year. The army of Kawa no Kuni, the ninja army of Aminun Village and even the secret army of the Dawn Merchant Group took action, or suppressed the five major domestic resistance forces, or recruited and captured Xiaoguinin Village. The country has completely unified the entire Ninja World! During the period, there was no lack of strong resistance, but the super powers of Kunikawa no matter how powerful they are. They can fight across space with the help of the teleport scroll and the six-channel network designed by Nagato. No matter what kind of resistance it is, it can be the shortest. Fight in time! Especially the second-generation Yukage Uzumaki Kushina of Yunin Village, the Nine Master Zhuli clones exposed to the world, the earth-shattering nuclear bomb-level deterrence completely made some careerists have to hide, but they did not know, so Once lurking, you can only lurch for a lifetime! Because when the Red Queen''s surveillance system spreads all over the world, under the management of the Red Queen, all bad signs will be killed in the cradle! The Kingdom of Chuan was officially renamed the Dawn Empire, while the original large countries redistributed the size of their land, which were described by domains, such as the domain of fire, the domain of water, and so on. Various systems discussed and formulated by Saya and the Red Empress have been arranged in an orderly manner. The gears of the entire empire have also begun to operate slowly and firmly. Some visionaries clearly understand that a new era has come! Today is the day when the thousand-year-old undefeated empire was officially established. Around the heaven and earth altars in the original Yunin Village and today''s Dawn Ninja Village, countless former dignitaries and ninja leaders bowed to the ground, praying for heaven and earth! "Now, the sacrifice to heaven begins!" Nagato stood on the altar in a gorgeous purple-gold imperial robe at this time, and beside Nagato was followed by the Osamaru who appeared in the posture of Uchiha Itachi and a masked person in the fire cloud robe. In front of them, there are two coffins! Lying in the coffin were two sleeping people, a man and a woman. It was Sasuke Uchiha and Reno Uzumaki. In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, Nagato kept the two people asleep for the past six months, even if the nine of Reno were taken. The hands and feet of the tail and wave Fengshuimen. Even for the completeness of the nine tails, Nagato used the foul earth reincarnation to extract half of the nine tailed chakras from the Bofeng Water Gate, and then sent him back to the underworld. With Nagatos announcement, Sesumaru and the masked man came to the coffins of Sasuke Uchiha and Reno Uzumaki respectively, and the coffins resonated in an instant, turning into two beams of light, one red and one green! "Ah!" The crowd worshiping below was suddenly surprised, and then quickly calmed down... Nagato ignored the slight commotion underneath, and strolled to the middle of the two light beams. The next moment the entire altar showed a pattern of Tai Chi, and the two light beams were in the eyes of the yin and yang fish! "Then, the handover of the old and the new era has begun! Yin and Yang escape-unlimited monthly reading!!" There was a roar from the clear sky, and countless people couldn''t help but look up, but everyone who watched fell into silence subconsciously, and their souls fell into endless shock! It is an illusory world, appearing in the sky above all living beings, with mountains and rivers, and Huaniaofengyue!000 literature www.000wxxs.com Two red pillars, one red and one green, continue to rise, and gradually rotate, pierce the shield of the world, enter that illusory world, and instantly evolve into a rainbow bridge, as if the host is welcoming guests... "Ha! Interesting!" Nagato sneered softly, then stepped into the Hongqiao Bridge and instantly disappeared into the altar of heaven and earth. Then the illusory world in the sky changed. It no longer showed the appearance of the whole world, but revealed the empty sky, with two foreheads growing out of two. The old man with six horns and six red jade jade is sitting on the cloud with his eyes closed... Nagato''s purple-gold figure appeared on this cloud, and the old man opened his eyes slightly. The purple spiral eyes were facing the same purple spiral eyes of Nagato, which caused the people watching under the altar to be surprised. "I am the creator of the order of peace in the world, my name is Yui, and I am number six!" Faced with the same reincarnation eyes of Nagato, the immortal Liudao first made his introduction. The Six Dao Immortal has no momentum, even if he understands that the man in front of him is unkind, even if he knows that this man is now imprisoning the reincarnated Chakra of his two sons, he is still calm. "I am the pioneer of the new era of the world, the original emperor, my name is Nagato!" Nagato squinted his eyes and replied. Although there was no momentum, it made people feel a burst of pressure out of thin air. This is the gap on the soul level. The resulting pressure, but this pressure obviously has no effect on the Six Dao Immortals! "what!!" "What a joke!!" "It turned out to be... Six Dao Immortals!!!" At this time, far beyond this world, beside the heaven and earth altar in Dawn Ninja Village, countless ninjas and former nobles were completely stunned. An inexplicable ritual to sacrifice to heaven has brought out the six immortals! Six Dao Xianren, the ancestor of ninjutsu, rumored that he was the founding god sent by the heavens in troubled times, and some people say that he is the god of destruction who destroys everything, but this kind of existence has been regarded as a myth by the world. I was called out today! As a result, the ignorant common people prayed more religiously for the heaven and the earth, and the sky above the Ninja Village at dawn for a time, the merits and luck became more and more solid... Many powerful ninjas who are not in the Umura Ninja Village have some doubts about the authenticity of the scene in front of them. Because of this suspicion, they are completely crazy after trying various illusion techniques to solve them. Because of doubt, they believe it. Believe it, so it will be even more crazy! Even the mythical figures like the Six Dao Immortals have been summoned, so there is nothing the emperor can''t do! With such thoughts, these powerful men gradually transformed into belief in Nagato in the days to come, and devoted their lives to this new empire. "It''s started, the strongest conversation in this world!" In an inconspicuous corner of the illusory world, Saya said expectantly, biting a lollipop that he didn''t know where he got from. ps: Thank you "**" for your monthly ticket, the next chapter, the end of Hokage!.. 250 Chapter 056: Third in Dawn Empire! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mirroring the world, the strongest of the two eras are looking at each other in the clouds, without any waves, but even more exciting. The old man was once a monk in a terrifying era when humans were fighting each other. He was the first to discover the truth of Chakra and tolerate religious doctrines. He hoped to lead the world to peace and was hailed as the "Savior of the World" and named the Six Immortals. The teenager is the initiator of war, the pioneer of a new era, with absolute power to destroy all resistance, with absolute hegemony to rule the world, to endow the world with peace, the peerless hegemon, and the pioneer of the undefeated empire for a thousand years! "Young man, you already have such a powerful force. Although I don''t know what the new era you have opened up is like, but after passing through the Ninja World over the years, I also understand that it is a way of peace, the most realistic way. You already have the strength and ideals, there should be no reason to fight!" For a long time, the six immortals spoke, and at this time he had already changed his accent to the accent of this era. "No, I have!" Nagato said, "You don''t understand. I can allow your father and son to completely give up power to reincarnate, but never allow uncontrolled old age power. This is to completely allow the empire to have the favor of the entire world. !" "Besides, I will never be trapped in this little ninja world, breaking the boundaries of the world and reaching a higher level is always my pursuit, so... let''s fight!" After speaking, Nagato moved, and his entire body appeared in front of the six immortals almost instantly, facing this old man who also had three reincarnation eyes, Nagato punched out! Click!! The sound of glass shattering echoed in the air. As a group of Nagato blasted out, the entire area in front of Nagato was shattered. It was indeed Nagatos best at and lacking technical content. ! "I will be independent of space!" Faced with such an attack, the Six Dao Immortals did not dare to neglect. Although the Shattered Void lacks technical content, it is not weak. In other words, this is the most potential profundity. As long as the strength of Nagato grows, this trick is profundity. Will get stronger and stronger! Therefore, the six immortals immediately used their own trick at the bottom of the box-Yan Ling! With the utterances, the Six Paths of Immortal was overwhelmed by broken space debris, but with the self-recovery of the space, the Six Paths of Immortal appeared again. He seemed to travel outside the space in an instant, and the fragmentation of the entire space did not affect this at all. The only thing about this old man is that the six immortals gasped slightly. "Yanling, sure enough, this is the first and strongest power you learned as a monk!" Nagato seemed to confirm something and smiled. When Nagatos forces captured Yunyin Village, Nagatos subordinates seized several treasures of the six immortals in the record. Almost every one was incompatible with the power of the Chakra of Ninja World, except for the banana fan. The treasures are almost all the treasures of Yanling, which reminds Nagato of the power used by the monk named Dilu in the Temple of Fire... "Yes, but after studying the spirit of speech, I found that this kind of power did not match my own expectations. This is why I later discovered Chakra. I hope to use this kind of natal power to be''connected''. People know each other for peace!" Even in the battle, the Six Dao Immortals are still indifferent, although in fact the Six Dao Immortals would be miserable if it weren''t the skill of words just now, even Nagato had to accept such a state of mind! "Of course the old man also understands that he underestimated the inferior nature of human beings!" Six immortals pulled out the immortal tin rod behind him, and rushed towards Nagato, walking in the air like a flat ground, extremely fast! The blue light of Nagato''s right eye bloomed slightly, and he drew a simple sword from the space, and also faced the six immortals. The two were fighting like walking on the ground in this empty sky! The sword aura was in the air, and the shadow of the rod suddenly appeared. Every time it touched, it seemed to be just a little spark splashing. It did not seem to have much power, but if it were other ninjas, even the three generations of Raikage known as the strongest shield came forward. , Probably will be injured in just a few strokes. This is the power of restraint! The physiques of the two are extremely powerful. The six immortals and the six immortals have rich experience and ingenious attacks. Nagato seems to have foreseen the future. Every hidden attack can be avoided. The fierce battle can see Saya and even far away. The many ninjas under the altar are all mesmerized... At the time when Nagato and the six immortals were in a fierce battle, the figures in the two beams of light acted. Among them, Oshamaru turned into a big snake, opened the blood basin and swallowed Sasuke Uchiha! "Brother Uchiha, in my body, be together forever!" With such a shout, Oshemaru''s entire body turned into a red light and burst out. At this time, in the blue light, the masked ninja also seemed to take out something from Rena. Putting down Rena, it turned into a blue light to intersect with it and rushed in. The illusory world has descended on the battlefield where two people are fighting! Huhu!! The two rays of light dissipated, and the figures of Oshemaru and the masked ninja appeared. The pupils of the six immortals shrank, and a rod swung open the long gate. After stepping back, they looked at Oshemaru and the masked ninja, frowning, "They are all... puppet!" "Exactly!" At this time, Nagato also came to the middle of the two puppets, and said with a smile: "Just here, let me show my Yin-Yang escape achievements for the ancestors of Yin-Yang escape. This is the absolute strongest achievement!" While Nagato was talking, the masked ninja took off his mask and revealed a face exactly like Nagato. This is exactly the puppet created in Konoha!Lu Zhulin Novel www.lzlxiaoshu.com "Black jade becomes his body, don''t let the gods become his gods!" I saw a black shield appearing all over the puppet, which instantly turned into a huge black jade, covering the puppets long gate. Then, the black jade was gradually distorted and deformed, and soon turned into a ferocious black dragon, hovering long. By the door! "This, this is..." The six immortals were a little surprised, no, they looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment! "Let''s light it!" I saw Nagato say so, and then the puppet Osaki Maru appeared in front of Nagato instantly, and then the whole person burned, and instantly turned into five huge weapons, which were the work of Sasuke and Itachi. Weapons-Ten Fist Sword, Yazhi Mirror, Eight Chiqiong Gouyu, Tianzhima Ancient Bow and Amaterasu Ball! "The Yata Mirror becomes its scales!" Following Nagatos statement, the entire world is controlled by the infinite moon reading. The heaven and the earth are furnaces. The Yata mirror melts instantly and turns into black and gold scales assembled on the black dragon. Since then, the scales of the black dragon have rebounded. power! "Ten fists and swords become its claws!" The same change appeared on the ten-fist sword. I saw this sword of energy state instantly merged into the black dragon''s claws, and the sharp cold light slowly emerged from the dragon''s claws. Just looking at it made people a little frightened. This is an absolute illusion. The power of the seal! "Heaven''s hemp ancient bow becomes its fangs, and eight-foot Qiong Gouyu becomes its dragon''s breath!" Another change appeared, the ancient bow turned into the dragon''s fangs, giving it a super hitting law, and Gouyu turned into being swallowed by the black dragon, turning into the black dragon''s strongest attack! Putting the Amaterasu ball into the space, Nagato walks with the black dragon. The whole process takes only a minute or so, but for the Liudao immortal, he can take the opportunity to destroy, but the old man has not moved. So Nagato is a little unclear. "Even if you have cultivated Yin and Yang to escape to this level, this black dragon is not worse than ten tails!" Six Dao Immortal sighed, "In this way, I also know that you want me and my two ineffective sons. What did the power do..." "Oh, can you stop it!" Nagato said indifferently. He stretched out his left hand, two small balls of red and green flashing in his palm. This is the Asura Kazuin that the puppet just captured from Sasuke and Reno. The Chakra of Dhara, I don''t know when it came to Nagato''s hands. "Wait!" said the six immortals, "I can''t stop you who have reached this level. As a dead person, if it is not for this dream world, unless others are in the dying, I can''t appear." "And I am a little tired of these years. I can leave my power to you, but you have to reincarnate my two sons!" After finishing speaking, the six immortals did not leave Nagato time to react. They disappeared in the form of Changhong, and turned out to be the reincarnation of Chakra. Countless Chakras poured into the black dragon, and the reincarnation eyes appeared in the black dragon''s eyes! Roar!!! In the roaring sound, the black dragon began to split and split into nine black dragons. The black dragons flew in the sky, and then they joined together again, turning into a nine-headed dragon! "What''s the matter, it makes me suddenly feel like a punch on the cotton!" Nagato is somewhat inexplicable, in fact, it is because Nagato does not understand the Six Ways of Immortals. The Ninja Sect pursued by the Six Ways of Life is based on the true meaning of Chakra, "connected", and aims to make the world understand each other. Originally, as the person who united the whole world with violence, he was just a tyrant in the eyes of Liudao Immortal. Who knows that Nagato has cultivated Yin and Yang to such a terrible level. In the eyes of the six immortals, it is an existence that perfectly controls the true meaning of Chakra. Such a person is definitely a person with a gentle heart. His violent behavior has also become What I have to do... With such a beautiful mistake, the immortal Liudao believes that Nagato is definitely his most qualified heir. Coupled with hundreds of years of immortality for nearly a thousand years, this old man has long since stopped being attached to life, so it is called clean. neat. But I have to say that the six immortals really missed the sight. Nagato didn''t understand the true meaning of the so-called "connection". Nagato knew it, but didn''t care about it, because it was not in line with Nagato''s path! With all kinds of help, he just brought the Yin and Yang escape to the extreme, and by the way began to extend it to the law of creation. In a more scientific way, the truth in the eyes of the six immortals is focused on the mind, while the Nagato is only Pay attention to the phenomenon and its subsequent laws! "Forget it!" Failing to show off his power, Nagato could only sigh, extract the sleeping will from the two chakra light balls in his hand, read the memory and send it into reincarnation! At this time, after the nine dragons roared for a few times, they gradually shrunk and turned into a yin and yang seal, and fell into Nagato''s right hand. Nagato''s left hand squeezed two balls of light into the two yin and yang fish in the yin and yang seal respectively. Yin seems to be alive and full of vitality! In Dawn Ninja Village, countless people looked at the Nagato in the void, holding a yin and yang seal in their hands, and cheered. From this day on, the Dawn Empire was officially established! Historical Records of the Empire: In the first year of the empire, the god emperor and the fairy ancestor battled the scene world, and the god emperor created the nine dragons to power the world, and the fairy ancestor bowed his head! ps: Big chapter!Naruto is over!.. 251 Chapter 001 Rebirth comes first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Campione is the king. Therefore, it is possible to slaughter the gods in the sky, seize and use the supreme power. Campione is the overlord. As a result, they can seize and use the power of God to dominate anyone on earth. Campione is the devil. Because everyone who lives on the ground has no strength to resist him. Stepping on an unfamiliar land, Nagato thought about the information he had read from the Origin of the World when he had just crossed the barriers of the plane, and the corners of his mouth showed a slight arc. Nagato knows this world, this is a world called Godkiller. Although Nagato doesn''t know many of the specific circumstances, it doesn''t matter. Today Nagato is past the period when it needs the so-called plot guidance! It was dawn at this time. One year after the establishment of the empire, after thoroughly digesting the legacy of the Six Immortals and the various gains of the Ninja World, Nagato finally shook his spirits, and at the next moment when the predecessor''s cause and effect were completely broken, he decisively started a new one. journey! "Every new life always makes people happy!" With such a mood, Nagato isolated himself from the world and began to find his own goal, a new goal of rebirth! This is a plane similar to the earth in the memory of Nagatos previous lives. Nagato is located at this plane of China at this time. Looking at the scenery of this country, Nagato doesnt feel much, after all. It''s not a perceptual existence, rational cognition is one of Nagato''s advantages, even if the self in the previous life grew up in such an environment. Soon, Nagato found a suitable goal. It was a boy with the same red hair. Nagato knew at a glance that the red hair was born, so that the characteristics similar to him immediately caught Nagato''s attention. Relying on his isolation from the world at this time, no one knows, Nagato straightly followed the figure of the young man and took out his wind cave beads in his hand. This time he reincarnated because there is no new quota, Nagato can only bring Maitreya''s existence. Using it again, in a sense, is to invent a previous life for one''s reincarnation goal. As for the so-called spiritual training, after talking with Kikyo and Tsuizi for a long time, Nagato has no idea about the cultivation system of Inuyasha world that has no practice at all, relying solely on his own efforts and attaches great importance to spiritual aptitude, even The Nifa Jieluo caught on a whim were temporarily restocked in Bai Yujing. Of course, Nagato didn''t just give up, but waited until the next professional inheritance of Onmyoji who also used spiritual power, such as the famous Ampei Qingming. Soon, Nagato followed the young man to a hotel. Obviously, this young man was traveling at this time. It seemed that he was not a local, but because the other party was silent, Nagato could not get more information, but it didnt matter. Up... boom! The moment the boy just returned to the room, the boy was lightly tapped on his forehead by Nagato and fainted. Putting his hand on the boys head, Nagato carefully read the other partys information, and the result was very satisfied. The orphans who passed away since childhood, the Chinese and Japanese mixed race, and the natural red hair were alienated by classmates, the personality was cold, the fighting ability was outstanding, even Wanderlust. This year I have a whim to come to China and travel to my father''s hometown! "perfect!" Even Nagato had to admire his gaze. There was no causal entanglement, but a character that was very suitable for him. It was almost the perfect rebirth goal in Nagato''s heart. "Then, let''s start!" Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net Nagato took out a simple small picture from his arms, and the power of the original source was output. This small picture flew over the room and suddenly became bigger and enveloped. The next moment, the whole room changed. The original ordinary guest room has turned into an endless world, full of wind, snow and moon, and the fragrance of birds and flowers, but this world seems a bit illusory, but this is originally an illusory worldthe mirror world of Shinobi! And what bears this illusory world is a space magic weapon that Nagato obtained from the relics of comprehension-the universe map. In fact, this illusory world, Nagato has been thinking about how to use it, if it is like the memory of shadow Nagato, It can be absorbed directly, but for Nagato, which has a very high quality of mental power, this is just icing on the cake. Later, after the Yin and Yang seal, when thinking about how to evolve the wind cave beads, after taking a good look at the resources in the hands of Nagato, he came up with a brilliant idea. "This world is not mine after all, so... the four phases are destroyed!" As Nagatos heart moved, four objects appeared in front of Nagato. One of the red beads was Nagatos wind cave beads; the remaining gray stone and a bright red drop of water were respectively from Nagato. The original thing obtained from the Earth Dragon Cave and Miaomu Mountain, the remaining flame ball is the artifact of Sasuke''s Susao Nohu-Amaterasu Ball! "Liberate the wind cave and turn it into a cursed wind of dying!" After a year of practice, Nagato has mastered how to better drive things in his own domain through the spirit of words. With this word of spirit, the wind cave beads turn into countless cursed black winds all over the world. Raging! "The wind helps the fire, Amaterasu liberates, let Uchiha''s resentment destroy the whole world!" Just as Nagato said, the Amaterasu ball burst open, and the sky-shaking roar turned into a sky of black flame rain sweeping the world. Generations of Uchiha''s resentment manifested in the flames, making people watch I feel a little bit afraid! "Crack the earth, and break everything!" In the singing spirit, the gray stubborn stone blasted into the depths of the earth''s heart, and the whole earth was constantly shaking, and the landslides and cracks were not enough to describe. At this time, in Nagato''s eyes, the whole world was already dripping and broken! "At the end, the flood of blood, bury everything!" The bright red water droplets turned into monstrous water under Nagatos order. The sight of the Tianhe River inverted was extremely amazing. Especially in the red river water, countless shadows of undead appeared. If you look closely, you can still see one by one. The little toad shadow... In the end, Nagato''s mental power directly invaded the young man''s spirit, controlling this body and flying towards the continent that was destroyed by the four destructive forces of earth, water, fire and wind! "So...open the sky and recreate the universe!!" The whole boy seems to have turned into some kind of mysterious existence, whether it is the killing intent in the bright red water, the curse in the wind of silence, the suffocation from the earth, or the endless resentment burning in the black flame, flooding into the boy''s body! Rumble!!! The boy turned into a ball of dark light, the slow pulse sound, getting faster and faster, when the beating sound reached a certain extreme, the entire black ball burst out suddenly, the hot and dazzling light even Nagato couldnt help it. I closed my eyes. ... ... In the hotel, the figure of Nagato slowly appeared, and the small picture, which was no longer simple, turned into a tattoo and engraved on Nagatos left hand. In his thoughts, Nagatos power of causality turned and replaced the name of the reincarnated body with himself. name. "In this way, reincarnation is perfectly achieved!" ps: It is really difficult at the beginning... .. 252 Chapter 002 Understand the world second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the tattoo was branded on the back of his left hand, Nagato felt a moment of emptiness in his body. Nagato understood that it was a mortal who had been sitting on a strong Chi or Chakra for a long time, and suddenly reincarnated as a mortal without special power. The illusion of not feeling any power. Suddenly, Nagato understood that his life was inseparable from strength. He thirst for strength, was obsessed with strength, and wanted to enjoy the excitement brought by strength. "In that case, let''s go!" Although in the eyes of others, he had just returned to the hotel, and now it seemed a bit weird to run out again, but the desire for strength in his heart made Nagato completely ignore the others! "Getting power naturally requires the highest level of power, and the power of this world seems to be a godslayer, then where does their power come from!" In thinking, Nagato came to a special building. It was a Taoist temple in a remote place. People who came and went would subconsciously stay away from here. It should have been tampered with. This is where Nagato used a little causal power to find it. According to the causal response, there are classics or materials that let Nagato know these things. Although Nagato is now self-sealing the power to destroy the world, some special powers cannot be sealed, such as the two six attributes-psychic and life. The abilities given by these two attributes are for Nagato. Speaking is already my instinct, and naturally it will not disappear. For example, even if it is sealed, it is far beyond the mental power of ordinary people. In the face of ordinary people, hypnotism is completely trivial! "Moreover, I have a plug-in, and there is more than one, the universe map-blur!" Raising his left hand, Nagato said softly, seeing the tattoo on his left hand emit a faint light, and Nagato''s whole person seemed to be blurred. This is an application that borrows from the ability to write the wheel of the earth! Stepping forward, he walked directly in through the walls of the gymnasium. Three hours later, Nagato walked out. At this time, his face was a little confused and turned over a so-called martial arts secret book. "Where does this kind of infuriating spirit come from? It''s even more speechless than the kind of general merchandise I learned in the main god space!" Nagato sighed for a long time. True qi is actually the foundation of martial arts. It is transformed from the so-called internal qi. In Nagatos database, there is a ray of cultivators will in zhenqi. During cultivation, the cultivator must constantly polish his zhenqi to let himself From being guided by Zhen Qi to strengthen his will to dominate Zhen Qi. As for the true energy cultivated by this secret book in Nagato''s hand, the cultivator''s will has the advantage from the beginning. The level of true energy depends entirely on talent. It is not so much true energy, it is more curse power! Mantra power is the power of the main body of cultivation in this world. Mantras are mantras, and mantra powers are the power of words, the spirit of words! "It''s probably luck, but for cultivation or something, let''s wait until I have obtained the highest level of curse power, and the power called Godkiller will come and study!" Nagato found a handwritten document in this Taoist temple named Zhengyimen Branch, which recorded the words of the god of infidelity and the fool who killed the gods. In the primitive age, there was no name. Human beings just found Gods posture indifferently in the vast sky and underground, fearing the storms and floods caused by Gods wrath, and treating dangerously powerful beasts as Gods. The avatar usually comes to worship.163TXT www.txt163.com In the long passage of time, human beings gave names to gods, made up myths, and bound the gods with priesthood and power, but after all, man and god are two existences. In a long period of time, there are always gods who have deviated from the priesthood. Become a god of disobedience wandering the earth and bring disaster to the world. And the godslayer is the fool who kills the god of incompliance who brings disasters to the world, thus taking the power of the gods! Yes, fool! There is an insurmountable gap between humans and gods. No human power known to date can shake the gods. The birth of every godslayer is the favor of fate! If you are not a fool, how can you defeat the gods, or say, how dare you attack the gods! but-- "Haha, Godkillers are really a group of interesting people, I can''t wait to join this rank!" Nagato perceives the amount of causal power left by him. These causals are all triggered by the ontology coming before reincarnation, because in front of the world will, Nagato''s ontology does not exist at this time, and these causality can be used with confidence. , Will not have any influence on the luck of this reincarnation body. "There is still a lot of causal power, which should be enough to pull a god out of the myth. Then go back and check out where there is an obvious holy site!" Soon Nagato stopped a car, and the mental hypnosis was used in an instant. He quickly returned to the hotel in the car and began the preparations. Although the art masters were bold, it was not the first time such a thing of killing gods. Do it, but it is the first battle in this world after all, Nagato doesn''t want any accidents! And just when Nagato was about to choose the gods to kill, in the depths of the secluded world, a young girl touched her heart and muttered to herself: "What is this sudden feeling, so scared and looking forward to it!" " This girl is more cute than using the word "beautiful" to describe her! A lovely childlike face with long blonde hair separated from left to right. She is wearing a thin white dress. She is short. Although she looks like a child, she is surprisingly kind. She is more coquettish than any girl. a feeling of. She is Pandora, the goddess of hope and despair, who claims to be the mother of all the godslayers, who are said to be the children of her and Epimetheus. At this time, the goddess looked at the sky with a blurred look. Just now, she felt that the myth was being resolved by a certain existence, and the fate was being tampered with by an unscrupulous Demon King. She even felt that her future would be related to the Demon King. ... "Is it you, Epimetheus, my husband who has never met before, or Prometheus, my big brother who doesn''t know where, or..." The girl complained distressedly: "People are really bad at thinking!!" Then the girl smiled, expectantly, "No matter who it is, come hurry up, Pandora is really, really boring..." ps: Thanks for the monthly pass voted by "Handsome was struck by lightning" and "c2-L." "Humhhhhhhh"!Because it''s a new subject, it''s a bit uncomfortable. After two chapters, it feels better... 253 Chapter 003 The third chapter of Guanshiyin who does not follow! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At midnight, an abandoned temple in the mountains. In the moonlight, a casual wear of Nagato came here for a stroll, and across the shattered threshold of the temple, in front of Nagato was a clay statue of Avalokitesvara with a thousand hands, which had been damaged. After an afternoon of deliberation, after listening to the opinions of Saya and others, Nagato decided the deity he wanted to kill, that is, the famous Buddhist bodhisattva-Guanyin! "In this era when gods appeared in the world, if other gods faced such a situation, they would probably get rid of the myth and come to the world to make a big fuss, that is, the two religions of Buddhism and Taoism. These gods are very It''s hard to appear a god of incompliance!" Nagato said with some emotion, then frowned slightly and added, "Buddhas in India are not counted!" In a sense, the cultural influence of Huaxia is very terrible. In this kind of humane cultural environment, even if there are many gods, they rarely become disobedience in the local area. On the contrary, if they are outside of Huaxia, it seems that many Chinese gods come out. Dangling look. "Well, although I feel a little sorry, but after all, your abilities are too suitable for me. It''s really impossible not to take your power away. The power of cause and effect, turn!" With that said, the causality that was stored in Nagato''s body and collected only when he came to this world was immediately consumed, and the clay statue in front of him seemed to be drawn by some kind, and gradually emitted a faint light. "It seems to be coming down soon!" Feeling the warm and compassionate will in the light, Nagato suddenly raised his attention. After all, the other party is a well-known existence. Although it is not particularly high in the myth, it is a problem. People are famous! The strength of the gods does not seem to be the height of the personality, but seems to be related to their spread! Of course there should be other reasons, but that can only be known after fighting! This time, Nagato is not prepared to rely on power outside of himself and the Universe Map, because Nagato does not know the principle of the mysterious magic circle used to create the godslayer, so it is better to be careful! "Good, good, why do the donors call the poor monks!" In the earth, the spirit pulse rioted, and the mighty pressure descended!The golden light of the sky rises from the temple and runs through the starry sky. Even ordinary people can clearly see it. The members of the Chinese sect nearby are a little crazy! "Naturally it is to seek the truth, specially to seize your power!" Seeing that the clay Buddha statue in front of me turned into a hundred-meter-high Thousand-Hand Guanyin to open up the entire temple, Nagato narrowed his eyes, although the first generation of Naruto Worlds first generation of Naruto Senjuju also had a thousand-hand magical power that could summon a thousand hands. The Big Buddha, but it is not comparable at all! This is the true Avalokitesvara Guanyin, not to follow it! "The sea of ??bitterness is boundless, turning around is the shore, benefactor!" Thousand-armed Guanyin, more than 30 meters high, said patiently, with a certain convincing power in his words, "put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha!" "Ha, is this the Buddha''s mouth spitting lotus flower? There are not many believers of this kind of power, it''s really impossible!" Naturally, ignoring Guan Shiyin''s persuasion, Nagato''s spiritual power at this time is not strong, but the spiritual quality is so good. People are speechless and high, naturally immune to such power. "Since the benefactor does not understand it, let me blame the poor monk for subjugating the demons and save all beings!" With that said, the Buddha who came to the world began to move, and the palm of the demon took photos without warning. Fortunately, Nagato has been vigilant since the opponent appeared. Before the attack The door is intuitively felt! Boom!! "It''s really dangerous. Such an attack without warning, it is true that the monks are like this. If you can''t say it, just fight!" The power of the wind appeared in the universe map, causing Nagato to quickly move away from the attack range, only where he was originally. , A huge palm print appeared out of thin air! "Is it an invisible attack, it''s really troublesome!" He waved his hand to bless the power of the wind all over his body. This is one of Nagato''s use of the universe map at this time. The four powers of the earth, water, fire and wind are blessed, of course, limited to the power flowing from the universe map and its own carrying capacity.qq novel www.qqapp.org "However, with my mental power, I can see it in advance. At this point, even any magician can''t match it. After all, my will is the will of the world!" Rumble!!! The constant bombardment sounded loudly in the deep mountains, Nagato was in the debris and smoke, relying on the speed of the wind and his own super mental power, to escape the slap of the palm of the vow again and again. As time passed, the god of disobedience did not seem to be anxious, but was consuming Nagato''s physical strength, and Nagato was not in a hurry. He was observing the characteristics of the god of disobedience. Once again, Nagato escaped the attack of the god of disobedience, and Nagato coughed softly, but at this time, the body of a mortal could not stand such blessings, but Nagato already understood that at this moment, he was only Avalokitesvara. , There should be no other incarnations. At this time, it seemed as if he had insight into Nagato''s behavior, and the god of nonchalant spoke! "Sure enough, the donor has great magical powers and deep roots of wisdom, so he still comes into my door! Drive the compassionate navigation of the great prajna, the more suffering of the three things, the sea of ??wish of Samantabhadra, and the drowning of the world of Dharma!" "No, it''s Buddhism''s his heart!" Nagato was shocked! At this time, the golden Buddha''s realm blooms in this dark mountain! In an instant, Nagato seemed to be in a trance. At this moment, the god of nonchalant spoke to read: "Om Mani Padme Hum!" A weird golden light shot from Guanyin''s eyes, directly hitting Nagato''s forehead, and the young man was stunned there! "Convert to my Buddha!" The declaration of the god of noncompliance resounded through the world, and it was probably a conscious victory. Even the gods relaxed their vigilance, but-- Almost in the next moment, an anomaly occurred! The tattoo on Nagato''s body emits a dazzling white light. Before the gods reacted, it actually covered the realm of the god of incompatibility. For a moment, the white light dissipated, and the whole world changed. Nagato and the god of incompatibility appeared in a strange world. . This is a world of only nearly a hundred square kilometers. The four elements of earth, water, fire and wind are constantly surging. At this time, Nagato raised his head, a ray of purple flashed in his eyes, that was the light of reincarnation eyes! Under the conversion of the god of disobedience, Nagato passively triggered the reincarnation eye in the body. Nagato''s will is the way of the world, and the Tao cannot be humiliated. This is the truth! "It''s a pity, if you don''t use this kind of power, maybe you can really win me, I know, at the beginning, your palm of the demon has not been fully launched, but this is a battle!" "Land, water, fire and wind! Gather!" Without letting go of the opportunity, Nagato raised his right hand and sang the strongest voice at this time with all his strength! The four major elements of the entire world were gathered and turned into a huge sphere and appeared above Nagato. At almost the same moment, Nagato''s body was overflowing with blood because it could not bear such a burden! "Turn it into a blow to destroy the world!!" Not caring about the state of the body at all, the young boy''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he sent his own fatal blow to the god of incompliance! The torrent of annihilation came surging. At this point, the expression of the god of disobedience was still a bit stunned. Then he folded his hands together, smiled, and whispered: "The benefactor is supernatural, the poor monk is too good! The good is good!" ps: Thank you "bapple110" for your monthly ticket!Self-made gods are so hard to write!.. 254 Chapter 004 Blessing and Power Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The torrent of annihilating the world directly blasted on the gods and buddhas with their hands folded, and the power to obliterate the world would wipe out the gods and buddhas in almost a moment, until they turned into nothingness... "call!" Sitting paralyzed on the ground, the bloody Nagato Chief exhaled, speaking of which he was really lucky to have succeeded in killing God. Regardless of how powerful Nagatos destruction of the world is, the premise is that you have to shut the enemy into the universe map. If the gods and Buddhas thought that Nagato had lost resistance and were careless before, can they be locked in? One question. The next moment, Nagato''s expression suddenly changed, and a strong hot sensation emerged from his body, sweeping through his body in the blink of an eye, making him feel a huge pain from his body. With a flash of inspiration, Nagato understood that this was the effect of the transformation when he became a godslayer, and immediately closed his eyes and used mental power to observe the condition of the body. Seeing that under the induction of mental internal illumination, a peculiar energy penetrates through the body from the outside of the body, passes through the barriers of the skin and muscles, and reaches the fundamental bones of humans, completely transforming the bones. This power of transformation is very powerful, making the bones of his''exterior'' at this time become tighter and stronger, and the bones gush out and begin to transform the muscle cells... and then move outward again... Nagato understands that this is the reason why the so-called godslayers are resistant to curse power! "Are you the concubine''s new son?" At this moment, a clear, charming voice sounded in Nagato''s ear. Hearing the sound, Nagato immediately withdrew from the attention in his body, opened his eyes and looked at the speaker! In an instant, a person who was about 1.5 meters tall, was petite and small, had a cute childish face and long blond hair separated from it, and was wearing a thin white dress. His first impression was that he was a child, but he exuded The woman who felt coquettish by anyone came into his eyes. "Pandora..." Although it was a guess, Nagato''s tone contained a certain affirmation. At the same time, Nagato suddenly had a possessive mentality for the woman in front of him. There is nothing secret about the relationship between Pandora and the Godkiller, and it is also recorded in the handbook that Nagato obtained. This name often appears in the memories of Nagato''s past lives. This is a magical name, and the girl in front of him is also worthy of this name. At this moment, Nagato decided, I want this girl! "Compared to this name, I would rather hear you call my mother." Pandora said with a smile from the sports department. "That''s not OK!" Ignoring the burning sensation that is still in the body, Nagato stood up and slowly approached Pandora, "I don''t intend to let it go for a beautiful woman like you!" "Wow, an incredible declaration!" Pandora smiled exaggeratedly, but couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart. Sure enough, is that feeling like you, my newborn child, it is really... I am looking forward to it! "What are you doing down this time? Are you sending me blessings?" Nagato said quietly. "Yes... after all, it is rare for a new child to be born in this world." Pandora said with a happy face with her hands behind her back. "Can I choose the way of blessing?" Nagato asked, tilting his head.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zwxs.com "What kind of way do you want?" Pandora asked curiously. "Kiss, your blessed kiss." Nagato''s eyes fell on Pandora''s soft lips and said. "It''s an unscrupulous behavior to molest your mother." Pandora said with a smile. "I said, you will be mine, it''s just a duty!" Just staring at Pandora, Nagato said indifferently domineering things! "You are really naughty." Pandora sighed helplessly, and then smiled again, "Okay. Just treat it as a special award for your special son." As he said, Pandora suddenly appeared in front of Nagato, stretched out his hands to hold his cheeks, and read the spirit of blessings. "I bless you, and I will bestow blessings on you who became the King of the Killing of Gods and reborn! Become strong! Become the [Devil King] who can survive the dark destiny in the future!" After speaking, he leaned forward and kissed Nagato''s lips. But Nagato would not be honest. Nagato stretched out his arms to hug Pandora''s petite body, and took the initiative to open Pandora''s teeth and enter her mouth. This was originally just a simple blessing kiss. The kiss was full of provocative air. "Naughty child. Are you not afraid that Epimetheus will come down and hunt you down?" Pandora, who was separated from Nagato, joked after a while. "Tell me how to draw him down, my woman is not something he can touch!" Nagato looked down at Pandora in his arms and whispered, "Also, in the future, the new godslayers, as long as they are men, will be given to I keep my distance, understand!" "I don''t want to ignore you, bad boy!" Pandora turned his head and said. As soon as he finished speaking, Pandora''s body began to become transparent, and in a short while it shattered into a pile of light particles emitting a little fluorescent light. Vanished from Nagato''s arms. And as Pandora disappeared, the transformation in Nagato''s body finally ended, and the wound on his body healed instantly, making him officially a godslayer, the seventh demon king in this world. Probably because of the existence of the god of incompatibility, Nagato is still conscious at this time, and even the sense of emptiness that has been uncomfortable since today has disappeared. "Then, let me take a good look, hoping to get the power as I wish!" Nagato closed his eyes and began to sort out the power information that suddenly appeared in his mind. "Sure enough, the acquisition of power has a certain relationship with the personality of the godslayer." After a while, Nagato, who had compiled the power information in his mind, said with a smile, "But that type of power has been obtained. The road is determined!" The power acquired by Nagato is called Cihang Pudu, and there are three effects! One is the Thousand-Handed Demon, which uses a thousand invisible hands to attack. Nagato said that the gods and Buddhas have reservations. This is what Nagato said. not open! This effect can only launch a thousand attacks a day, that is, one thousand attacks can only be performed once, and it can also be attacked separately! The second effect is to save sentient beings and teach sentient beings with unspeakable spiritual shackles. This is the ability that Nagato chooses gods and Buddhas hope to obtain. This ability can only be used once a day, but it does not matter to Nagato, anyway. There are not many objects he wants to use! The third effect is a permanent effect, that is, someone chants their own name religiously, and they can give them protection, ranging from martial arts, six senses, super powers and even powers, and they can also choose to possess Even teleported directly to the other side... 255 Chapter 005 After Effects First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagatos battle for the killing of the gods took a short time, and when the nearest garrison arrived, the battle was over. Both parties are missing, leaving only a flattened hill, and a large pit of palm prints that make people look a little chilly... "Hey! It''s an exaggerated scene. Compared to its destructive power, such a large pit of palm prints is even more chilling. Just like the constant slapping of giants, this kind of battle level is definitely only possible when the gods descend! " The visitor swallowed in a little horror. Looking at the remaining traces of the battlefield, it was obvious that the battle should have been won, so who was the winner? If it is a battle between God and God, then God will not hide his traces, the only possibility is-God Killer! It doesn''t matter if it is a known Godkiller, but if it is not known! Thinking of this, the hearts of the garrisoned staff in the same line pounded violently! Zhengyiyi, headed by the Tianshi Taoism of Longhushan Mountain in Jiangxi, China, is a Daoist school formed by combining Shangqing, Lingbao and other Fulun Taoist schools. It is the only righteous Taoist school that can slightly resist the Five Prison Sacred Sects, but there is no godslayer They can''t compare to the Five Prisons... "It''s simply the hope that God bestows on the right path!" Thinking of this, the excited garrison staff immediately spread the news! Modern society is worthy of the information age. Soon after China learned the news, the news spread abroad, and immediately attracted the attention of magic associations in various countries. "Check, check it out for me! I don''t care whether you call satellites or all other powers. Check me out if anyone has been there in the recent period! If it is really a newly born godslayer, then we must form an association. Be the first person to contact!" All the magic associations that have received information have issued death orders to their subordinates. If it is really a person who has just successfully killed the gods, if you can casually climb a little friendship, you will benefit a lot. Especially in the last hundred years, all the godslayers are basically ordinary people, ordinary people who dont even know about magic, the first magic association to find may be a subordinate of the godslayers. ! Even if you can''t become a subordinate of the godslayer, it is good to have a good relationship. Facts have proved that even the despicable godslayers have basic credit. This is probably related to the system of this world! Words are power, curse power, and speech spirit! Just like the Italian magic association sheltered by the Sword King, how could they have developed so well without the existence of the Sword King... Soon after, the world shook again! There is no shortage of witches with spiritual vision. The witches of the major magic associations have shown their strengths, and finally confirmed the news of the birth of another godslayer, and this godslayer belongs to the Sino-Japanese hybrid! In this way, both the Chinese sects and the Japanese organizations seem to hesitate, because of the cultural influence of the same line, the thought of "not my race, their hearts must be different" is in their hearts! On the contrary, the magic associations abroad are crazy! The leader of the Five Prisons of China, Luo Hao!Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com Now the second godkiller, China is undoubtedly the place of this female leader. Unless the seventh godkiller wants to fight against this prestigious godkiller, the new godkiller is impossible. I''ll put it in my own territory "In this way, our chance will not come!" In the dark room, I don''t know how many people exist, a girl kneeling on one knee, with silver hair and a single ponytail. "Liliana Kranichal, received new news. The seventh god-killer was born in China. Find him and show his allegiance to him. Our bronze black cross needs the support of the king." A man''s voice came from the faint darkness. "Yes, Liliana Kranichal accepts this task." The silver-haired girl, no, Liliana responded. "Liliana Kranichal, I believe that with your spiritual vision, you will be able to find a new king soon. With your aptitude, you will soon become the right hand of the king. Go. The new king is in China, bronze and black The future of the cross is in your hands! Liliana Kranichal!" The figure of a man appeared from the gloom. "Then I will set off, sir." Liliana stood up.Left the room. The Bronze Black Cross has been suppressed long enough during the King of Swords period, and this time I have to get ahead of those people and raise my eyebrows. Otherwise, the people in the association will gradually become popular. How can a weak organization make people willing to stay for a long time! Similar things are happening in various magic associations that ask the king to have something to do. The God-killer thing, even a small thing, may affect the whole world! At this time, our new-born Godkiller Sir, Uzumaki Nagato has left the city and started a new journey. The destination of Nagato is Lushan where the Godkiller of this plane is located in China! After gaining the power of the Godslayer, the next step is naturally to establish your own power, acquire various knowledge, and analyze the power of the Godslayer. This has probably become a fixed strategy mode for each plane of Nagato! However, through the Codex of Zhengyi, Nagato clearly knows that Godkillers generally turn their own country into their own territory. Nagatos blood in the eyes of the world is destined to have both China and Japan. Japan is for the time being. Not to mention, according to Nagato''s memory, there is definitely a mess of secrets there! And this ancient country of China already has a master, and it is one of the oldest godslayers, the demon demon named Luo Hao, is also one of the strongest among the godslayers! In this way, the issue of Nagato''s territory is worth pondering. At least in the eyes of many people in the world, Luo Cuilian will never tolerate someone to split her territory, even Nagato thinks so! "But I can get more in such an ancient country, but I can''t give up! So I need to show my strength!" Nagato understands that the godslayer does not need to chase the power, as long as the power is sufficient, the power will naturally Bring it to your door! "As for Luo Hao''s dissatisfaction, hum! Then fight until she obeys!" With this thought, embarked on a journey to Lushan, who knew that this triggered a battle between two overlords who shocked the entire world! ps: Thanks to "**L", "Big Brother Zhang", "c2-L." "Stars in the Moonlight Sky", "Fantasy Demon" and "bapple110" for the monthly tickets!I was sealed for three or four hours this afternoon and was so depressed...... .. 256 Chapter 006 Seeing Before the Eve is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the foot of Lushan Mountain in China, a young man in a white robe of martial arts moved his feet with a bitter face. The closer he gets to his destination, his feet become heavier and heavier as if they are tied to a heavy weight. He is the only disciple of Luo Hao, Lu Yinghua. As far as he is concerned, he is absolutely unwilling to come to this place to meet his terrifying devil-like master, but he has to come. Because he knew that if the master knew that he should come and didn''t come, the end would definitely be much worse than coming here to get a fight. Now, he can only pray silently in his heart, praying to the ancestors to bless the master at this time is in a better mood. If this is the case, the slap afterwards can be a lot lighter... No matter how long the mountain road is, there will be an end. Even if Lu Yinghua hopes that the mountain road will be completed later, the better, but he still dare not hesitate for a moment to come to this unremarkable nunnery as quickly as possible. After tidying up his clothes, Lu Yinghua reported respectfully, "Master, according to the reports from the followers, it has been confirmed that a new god killer has been born! The god killed is Guanyin!" Before the nunnery, Lu Yinghua didn''t dare to be careless at all. Regardless of the master''s appearance, he could scare people to death. If you hear her voice, you have to tear your ears out, and you have to goug your eyes when you see her. This is why the Five Prison Sacred Sect is called the Demon Sect. Up to now, the tragic Lu Yinghua didn''t want to understand that the proud master had a nerve problem that day and accepted him as a disciple. But he didn''t understand, Lu Yinghua never dared to show it in front of his master. "Master, are you listening..." After waiting for a while, Lu Yinghua didn''t wait for Luo Hao''s instructions, so he couldn''t help but make him think about it.For example, is the master wandering now, or is he not at home at all? "Master, I''m going in..." Lu Yinghua, who had been lingering in front of the door for a long time and hadn''t waited for a reply, finally couldn''t hold it back anymore. As soon as he gritted his teeth and pressed his hand on the doorknob, he wanted to push the door and enter, but his face suddenly appeared when he put his hand on the door. Big change. Bang!! The wooden door instantly turned into fragments and shot at him. As a disciple of the martial arts king Luo Hao, even if things happen suddenly, the mere debris will not make his face pale. What really shocked him was the little white hands that came out from behind the wooden door. Snapped! A solid sound came from Lu Yinghua''s face, and a bright red handprint emerged on his right cheek. "Bold, who allowed you to come in without permission!" A clear and beautiful voice came from the nunnery, and the stunning girl in a white Hanfu seemed to have just woke up with a little confusion on her face... "..." Covering a face, Lu Yinghua stared at the unscrupulous beauty master with tears and tears. I have to ask for instructions! "Yeah!!!" Suddenly, the beautiful leader looked towards the sky, as if he saw something, the whole person showed a moving smile, "As expected, Yinger, come in and explain the situation of the new kind! "168 Novel www.168jxs.com ... ... Nagatos trip did not choose any means of transportation, but went on foot. The direction of advancement is guided by feelings. This is the feeling obtained by Nagatos psychic attributes and the exchange of heaven and earth! The reason for this is because Nagato wants to practice martial arts in this world, and for nothing else, fighting with the king of martial arts, if only a half-hearted, it would be too ugly! The most fundamental power in this world is the curse power, and the curse power obtained by killing the gods has the will of the gods. This is also the will of the heavens and the earth. This is the fundamental reason why the godslayer is invincible in this world. Imagine that there is almost no comparability between all living beings and heaven and earth! The curse power obtained from the killing of the gods is integrated into the spiritual power and will of the godslayer. This is the power of the godslayer. In this respect, Nagato is almost the best in the world. In this way, the strongest internal strength is already there. Need external work! In this way, Nagatos dragon-tiger skills obtained from the Taoist temple of the Zhengyi branch can be used. In these days, Nagato has been traveling continuously, running in the newly learned martial arts in the process of traveling. Walking through the hurried city, the modern scene and pollution make Nagato very unhappy; when stepping through unmanned mountains, Nagato has fought against wild tigers by hand; when stepping through steep rivers, Nagato has fought powerful water. Python, perceiving the nature of the world, this dragon and tiger skill was quickly absorbed by Nagato and developed his own moves! Soon Nagato set foot in Shanxi and approached Mount Lu! This day, the sky is clear! In the blue sky, a few wisps of smoke came into Nagato''s eyes, and before he walked far, he saw a small village. Probably because of the proximity to Lushan.The weather here is not only smooth and rainy, the seasons are like spring, and there are no natural and man-made disasters. Therefore, here is more like a paradise, with small courtyards scattered in many places. Although it is not the kind of exquisite, chic, luxurious and luxurious villa, it also reveals a touch of simplicity and simplicity. The whole village is permeated with a peaceful, uncontested atmosphere. "Yeah!" During the journey, Nagato suddenly made a puzzled voice. Although it could not be explained in words, Nagato knew that Luo Hao knew he was coming! Is this the existence of the apex of Junlinwu, or is it the power of the realm of the unity of heaven and man! Just waiting to move forward, at this moment, a silver-haired girl knight appeared in front of Nagato! Seeing that the female knight paid a knight''s salute to Nagato, she half-kneeled in front of Nagato to pay tribute to the great cause of the godslayer. "Below, the great Italian knight, Liliana, only represents the bronze black cross and congratulates the Lord Godkiller for his success in killing God!" This person is Liliana who was sent by the Bronze Black Cross to find the new godslayer. At this time, she lowered her head and respected like a courtier facing the emperor in the past. This is not only because of the girls own character, but also three. A few years ago, a young girl met with the aftereffects of the oldest god-killer of our time! "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect to find me so quickly! You are the first one..." Nagato said indifferently, after the girl knight interrupted, Nagato also felt that he didn''t need to rush to the door at this time, the host family already knew, and the invitation would come automatically later! ps: Thanks for the monthly pass voted by ""!.. 257 Chapter 007 Liliana is third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The first one! That''s it! Such abruptness is also to show respect to the adults! If the adults do not abandon, I will wait for the bronze black cross to be the sword in the hands of the adults, please accept this loyalty and give me your love wait!" Liliana said in a deep voice, she is not a eloquent person, and there is no means to win people''s hearts. All she can do is put out all her conditions, hoping to impress others with sincerity. In fact, the girl knight also took a huge risk when he came here. You must know that this is the scope of Lushan, but the famous and unique murderer, Luo Hao''s lair! Even in the seven-person Campione, Lord Luo Hao is the most ferocious monster compared with the Marquis of Vauban in Eastern Europe, and the Marquis of Vauban is the two most ferocious and evil beings among contemporary godslayers... By appearing rashly here, Liliana has taken a big risk! "So that''s the case, I understand. I will take over this loyalty. While you are working, I also promise to allow asylum!" Nodded, Nagato responded to Liliana''s request. Although I don''t know the plot, and I don''t know that the girl in front of me is one of the heroines, but only with the good world favor of the other person, or the existence of luck, Nagato will not give up such a free delivery of his men! and-- Silver-haired knight Ji, this is the missing item in Nagato''s "collectibles"! Magic associations take refuge in the godslayers. Although they are indeed doing things for the godslayers, they also use the reputation of the godslayers to obtain their own benefits. This is a good thing for both parties. The height of the god killer has reached the peak of the world, and some trivial matters around him are naturally too lazy to pay attention to it. At this time, the power of magic association is needed.For the godslayers, in terms of fighting, a hundred magicians can''t help them, but if they want to live well in life, the power of these people is inevitable. As a result, the current situation emerged. The magic association relies on the development of the power of the godslayer, and rewards and own loyalty work for the godslayer. Godslayers will not lack servants, this is not empty talk! Probably because if the godslayer needs it, if you let out a little wind, there will be a lot of magic knots. The society will take the initiative to rely on it... "So, your will is the rule of the Bronze Black Cross. If you have an order, please speak up. I, Liliana, would like to serve the king." The burden entrusted to her shoulders can finally be relieved, and Liliana secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the other party accepts her allegiance, it will be enough for the bronze black cross. As long as this news is published, the Bronze Black Cross will be able to get rid of the situation of being constantly oppressed by the Red Bronze Black Cross, and let the Bronze Black Cross, which has been in a long-term weakness and gave birth to many hidden dangers, rise again! "Then first, find me a place where I will take a good shower and change clothes!" Although he was not an ancient person, Nagato did not reject the manners of the knight hee at all, and even accepted it comfortably, and issued the first order to become the other''s queen. "Yes!" the girl knight replied immediately, but then said hesitantly, "King, do we change place, here..." "No!" Nagato didn''t need to listen to it to know what the girl was thinking. It''s nothing more than this is the place of the king of martial arts. Don''t stay here or anything, Nagato said directly, "The senior has already known my arrival. The invitation will be sent directly in a few days!" Tubo World Novel www.tubo123.com Nagato is really embarrassed to tell the girl that I am going to fight with the great leader. If this is said, the girl will probably feel that her future is dark! But even this reserved answer made the girl stunned! ... ... Liliana is a goblin-like girl, who observes the manners of a knight and is a serious person! With Liliana, a local person who is familiar with the magic world, the related matters are left to the girl to deal with. Anyway, Nagato doesn''t care how other magicians will react. If you dare to use your brain, you can just kill it. Standing at a sufficient height naturally requires a certain height of mentality to look at other things. The mere magician is no longer in Nagato''s eyes. "The purity of these two days is very good, Lily, you are indeed a capable knight!" Nagato was sincerely complimented. At this time, Nagato was in the villa specially prepared by the Five Prison Sacred Church. And with the words of the leader, meet in three days! Since the news of Nagatos presence here, Luo Hao was even treated in a friendly manner, and even after the news of an appointment to meet in three days came out, one after another associations, sects and organizations came to visit, and Nagato gave them all to Liliana deal with! The phrase "Liliana is a serious girl" has been well interpreted in the past few days, and she has taken care of almost all the chores without the need for Nagato to fuck. Even if Nagato gave her full authority to deal with the relationship of other magic associations, there was no false publicity for personal gain, and the true essence of the knight was very well reproduced in her. With the help of the bronze black cross, Nagato also has more time to study his power, adjust his body and mind, and prepare for the upcoming battle! The so-called power is not a kind of power used for combat, nor is it a magician''s technique developed to trace its roots. Its essence is a fundamental concept of nature, or the will of heaven and earth! In the past two days, Nagato has been constantly transforming his power, and by the way, he has learned enough knowledge from it to facilitate his own body''s interpretation of the authority of the Three Ways of the Ten Thousand Realms, and to further control the power of the Ten Thousand Realms! "Wang, it is already late, please rest early, and meet with the leader tomorrow!" In the middle of the night, Nagato was turning over a magic book from the Bronze Black Cross. Suddenly Liliana walked over to salute respectfully. Although it was too old-fashioned, Nagato could still feel the worry. After all, what Nagato will face tomorrow is one of the most dangerous beings among the godslayers! "Don''t worry, Lily, no one in this world can really hurt my life. You will arrange tomorrow''s affairs!" Nagato closed the magic book in his hand, but his eyes turned to a distant place outside the window, where the aura that prevailed there was something that Nagato had been feeling for the past two days. "The undefeated Godslayer is really looking forward to it!" .. 258 Chapter 008 The King Sees The King! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Who is Luo Hao! The warrior standing at the apex of this world, even if he is a compatriot who is also a godslayer, Luo Hao is also the proudest one. People who do not get her approval can be killed even if they are disciples. However, Luo Hao is indeed qualified to be proud. In this world, it is okay to call her the number one person in the world. It is not that Nagato praises her so much, but Luo Hao really deserves such an evaluation. Speaking in detail, the reason why the rest of the godslayers succeeded in killing the gods is more or less due to other factors, but Luo Hao is one of the few strong people who rely on his own power to succeed in killing the gods. The ultimate of Deng Linwu is the praise she received after her success in killing God. For such a legendary godslayer, Nagato is also full of expectations, looking forward to... the moment when the opponent''s myth will be shattered! The next day, as soon as Nagato and his knight Ji left, there were already vehicles and people waiting to greet him. Even Luo Hao would not neglect his compatriots casually. Even if they look down on the rude style of the other godslayers, they are the same godslayers anyway, and in terms of strength, even if they are worse than her, they will not be much worse. And the cultists who had received Luo Hao''s order were even more afraid to offend the godslayers. If they were slapped to death by the angry godslayers, it would be impossible for Luo Hao to avenge them. Even if Luo Hao avenged them for his own face, even if a person died, he would not feel the pleasure of revenge. "My Lord God Killer, the hierarch ordered us to wait for the ride!" A few warlocks and warriors respectfully saluted Nagato side by side. Behind them is an extended luxury car. "Well, let''s go!" Nagato and Liliana got into the car and arrived at the foot of Mount Lushan soon! "Welcome! You are the newly born Lord Godkiller! In Xia Lu Yinghua is ordered to welcome you here!" The handsome young man stood at the foot of Lushan Mountain, wearing a white and close-fitting martial arts uniform. This was Luo Hao''s only disciple, Lu Yinghua, and he was the only one who was qualified to lead Nagamon to Luo Hao. "No need to say anything, go up first!" Nagato glanced indifferently, and all Lu Yinghua wanted to say was swallowed back in his stomach. "Understood...Please come with me, my teacher is already waiting on top." Lu Yinghua showed a wry smile. Sure enough, the existence of Godslayers would not see ordinary people in their eyes. The only people who can be placed in their hearts are compatriots who are also Godslayers. It seems that this new-born Godkiller is essentially a person very similar to Luo Hao. Since Nagato had no intention to speak, no one dared to speak, and silently climbed to the top of the mountain. "It''s here, the master is in it. Since the master only invites adults, you don''t need to go in with your attendants. You can also ask the adults to enter alone!" Standing in front of the door, Lu Ying turned into Nagato and opened the door silently and then retreated. After all, it will be a dialogue between the two godslayers. If he starts his hands, even Luo Hao will not deliberately pay attention to his safety. It is too dangerous to participate.Little Snail Chinese Website www.xwnzw.com As a member of the godslayer, even if Luo Hao is proud, he would not make such an arrogant move to let his hands negotiate with another godslayer, not to mention that this godslayer still belongs to his own descendants. . "So, Lily. You can leave with Luo Hao''s disciple first!" After thinking for a while, Luo Hao is the oldest godslayer. If Nagato does not use other powers, Luo Hao''s strength is not below Nagato. Once Nagato fights, there is no guarantee that Liliana will be safe. "Yes!" The power of the godslayers is recognized by the world, and that''s why they are called demon kings and awed by people. Liliana knows that just the aftermath of the battle cannot be resisted. Besides, as a knight, Liliana would not question the lord''s orders. In the nunnery, there are only a few pieces of furniture. Even though it can be seen that the decoration is more careful, it does not fit in with the pomp of the owner here. But Nagato didnt have time to care about that. A woman in plain clothes was sitting on her knees with her back facing the door, her dark hair scattered from behind, and her demeanor attracted all the light around her. , Let people never see other colors. Just a figure from the back is so graceful that you can''t look directly at it. This is the unique style of the Chinese martial arts king Luo Hao. Confident, powerful, beautiful, and the charm nurtured by the proficiency of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. After a hundred years of precipitation, Luo Hao is like a glass of wine with endless aftertaste, which deeply intoxicates everyone who sees her.Just like an empty valley orchid, elegant and quiet. The first person in the world! But at the first sight of Luo Hao, what Nagato noticed was not this, but-- Luo Hao is of the same kind! It is not the same kind of relationship as the godslayers, but Nagato and Luo Hao are actually on the same path! Just like Nagato rejects the aging of his own soul, let himself stay in his youth forever, and face everything with an undefeated mentality! Luo Hao also kept his will on top of that domineering, letting time pass, that domineering never disappeared, but merged into her bone marrow, engraved into her instinct! "Finally met, dare to provoke my younger generation!" The leader turned around, showing Yu-like cheeks in front of Nagato, and black hair comparable to silk was braided in three braids. She looked like a 17- or 18-year-old girl in a white Hanfu. The leader of Nagato is unexpectedly beautiful, but this is not the most distinctive feature of the girl in front of her. The most impressive girl is the beautiful voice like singing. The moan of the lion, the roar of the tiger.This bel canto has the power to rival the king of beasts. "Ah!" Facing the gaze of the leader, Nagato smiled slightly, and a faint Buddha light bloomed on his body. A different area was opened up in this space where the imprint of the leader was engraved everywhere. This is the Buddha light from the Avalokitesvara of Thousand Hands, derived from power. Subordinate power coming out! "Unexpectedly, there was a true kind of God Killer, but I, Luo Cuilian, is the only person in the sky and the only person in the world who has reached the ultimate goal of invincibility and defeat!" The leader showed a happy smile, and the country was overwhelmed! "I''m not a master of martial arts, but I am the strongest undefeated!" Facing the beautiful leader, Nagato issued his own invitation, "Then, let''s fight!!" .. 259 Chapter 009 The Kings Battle [Part One] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s body broke through the roof and flew! This is a rare experience, regardless of past or present, an experience that has never been experienced before.After speaking out the words of the war, Nagato was suddenly thrown by the leader and knocked out of the top! Master Luo Hao also shook the sleeves of the Hanfu, and flew into the air, chasing after the godslayer he threw out. Not a metaphor, he really flew. "Dakino" which flies in the air like a bird. This is an alchemy that can only be used by Taoists who have the qualifications of a witch. Like Liliana Kranichal, the leader of Luo Hao is a figure called a witch in Europe. Flying high in the air, after this, of course, falling to the ground, this is the law of universal gravitation! Boom!! Nagato turned into a cannonball and blasted directly on an empty ground, smashing a big hole! "Hehe, it''s really interesting to dismiss the horse!" A low voice of laughter came from the smoke and dust, and the red-haired boy strolled out, but there were hardly any scars on his body. The Buddha''s light was dim but still, and it seemed that he had not suffered much harm! This is a square. It seems that Luo Hao has already prepared a battle site, but Nagato doesnt care about this. What he cares about is Falling from a nightmare height to the hard ground without harm, it seems incredible.Moreover, if a human falls from a high altitude, it is a heavy fall, head down! "It is said that judo masters can control the damage of throwing opponents, but this is a skill that can only be achieved by grasping the opponent''s body, but the leader completely let go and threw to the sky." Gently supporting the dust on his body, looking at the belated leader, Nagato smiled and said: "Is this the ultimate strength of martial arts? Indeed, it is a little underestimated to describe you as the unity of nature and man! " "Sure enough, the competition should be in a wide area. The new king, as a fellow on the same road, I allow you to name your name. Luo Hao will remember this name. This is a pardon from the leader! "Luo Hao, who flew down from the sky, declared like this. "Huh, the tiger shape of the sun!" Facing Luo Hao''s wild words, Nagato''s reaction was a punch, and the awe-inspiring white tiger phantom condensed behind Nagato. In this world, the true meaning of martial arts and the Buddha who killed God The power of Taoism merged, and the mighty momentum burst out in an instant! "Huh! I dare to ignore my Luo Hao''s pardon order!" In the face of such an attack, the leader rose with a strong momentum, took a step forward, opened his mouth slightly, and shouted: "Hey!" The invisible sound wave turned into a shock wave and blasted towards the white tiger shaped by the momentum of the Nagato! boom!! In the open square where the two people were, the place where Luo Hao had stepped was cracked radioactively, and the slabs of the square were basically shattered. "The basic exercise of Zhengyi-one of the three profound meanings of dragon and tiger art, has been hardly understood for a hundred years. As far as I know, you are not a man of Zhengyi, rude younger generation!" The leader''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he just blasted out the form of the white tiger at will, it was indeed a mystery that had not appeared in a hundred years. It made the leader recall the arrogant people who challenged his righteous path a hundred years ago, even though they Are completely dead... "I picked up a book and practiced it by myself. This kind of thing is too simple, but on the journey to find you, I learned it thoroughly by taking a white tiger together!" Nagato casually said that countless warriors in this world couldn''t help but jump off the building, but there was no trace of care in his eyes. Luo Hao''s martial arts was really out of Nagato''s imagination, so-Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com. com "Om Mani Padme Hum!" Putting his hands together, Nagato chanted an inexplicable spirit, and the awe-inspiring Buddha light was shining behind the red-haired boy, and the leader seemed to see a Thousand-Hand Guanyin standing there! "Yin''s dragon shape!" The invisible hand of Avalokitesvara and the most insidious shape of the poisonous dragon are perfectly fused together, and the invisible attack blasts out instantly, blasting the place where the leader is! "Ha! Powerful King Kong magical skill!" In the face of Nagato''s attack, the leader completely ignored the invisible effect. His tempered mind and eyes instantly penetrated the attack, and the light of Buddha appeared on his body. The attack on the usher was just a palm! boom! The muffled explosion immediately reverberated in the square, and the air shock waves visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions on the erect circular face centered on the two persons. Under this blow, both Nagato and Luo Cuilian flew backwards, both receiving the force of the counter shock. "I''ve changed my mind. It''s worthy of being a channel on the same domineering road!" Luo Cuilian said, looking at Nagato with admiration. "The only power that can deal with the power of power is power. If you want to come to you, that one is also one of the powers you usurped." Nagato, who stopped his body, said quietly. "Yes, this is the [Magic Vajra Art] that I usurped from Ah Hun''s pair of King Ni. It can only be called martial arts by making the weak to become strong. However, it is no small thing for the strong with strength to obtain the supreme martial arts. !" "Now let you see what the ultimate martial arts are." Luo Cuilian explained indifferently. "The heaven is clear, the authentic tranquility, the humanity is empty!-drink!" Luo Hao once again chanted the spirit of words loudly, and stretched out his palm to take a virtual shot at the location of Nagato. In an instant, a clear and sensible invisible air barrier fell down with Luo Cuilian''s movements.Obviously.This is the huge force generated by kinetic power, combined with a special effect that can be caused by a certain amount of control. It is almost the same as the combination of Nagato''s Dragon Tiger Art and Thousand Hands Magical Powers! Feeling the flash of Nagato''s figure pressed by the wind wall, the wind under her feet is not an adjective, but the real wind. This is the power of the universe map. Under the blessing of this power, Nagato appears on Luo Cuilian''s arm On the right back side of the outstretched body, she slapped Luo Cuilian''s shoulder with the invisible giant palm with a thousand hands. Luo Hao frowned when he encountered this kind of sudden attack. This invisible attack is the most troublesome, and even his own attack damage can''t extend to his owner, but - "How can I, Luo Hao, be helpless like this, shrunk the ground magically-superb skills!" Almost for a moment, Luo Hao''s figure reported from the place and appeared on the left side of Nagato, with a palm facing Nagato! "Feng Xiao is here!" There seemed to be no counterattack, Nagato was blasted out by a blow, and another big hole was smashed into the ground, and the ground seemed to have a few more cracks!! ps: Thank you "**" and "Sun Xiaodian" for your monthly ticket, thank you "luoyuantao" for your reward!I was invited out today and I just came back...... .. 260 Chapter 010 The Kings Battle [Next] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Nagato and Luo Hao started their hands, Liliana and Lu Yinghua, who were far away from here, also heard the vibrations. Perhaps the godslayers were not conscious, but there is no doubt that the battles of the godslayers are always earth-shaking. Yes, you will be discovered as soon as you fight! "Not good, king!" As a traditional knight, Liliana said her own words almost without hesitation, "My wings, the steel that becomes the blade of the phantom----ILMaestro, give me strength!" A long silver saber appeared in the girl''s hand, the next moment it was about to liberate the flying spell, but-- "No way, sister!" Lu Yinghua, a disciple of the Demon King, stood in front of the girl at this time. He had a strong temperament and looked like a phoenix. "Its the masters time now. Although your sisters participation has no special influence on the kings battle, thats the body. As a disciple, you can''t just sit back and watch your battle to destroy the master!" "Get out of me!" The young girl knight who thought about her own king did not hesitate to attack the demon king''s disciple with a knife, but she didn''t know that at this time she just met a certain condition of her own king''s power, and received a certain blessing faintly! "Wings of Artemis, through the night, please grant me the privilege of flying in the sky!" Flying, the witchs unique magic was instantly displayed in the girls hand, and it surpassed the reaction of the young Chinese martial artist. Faced with the girl who arrived in front of him almost instantaneously, Lu Yinghua could only watch the hilt of the other partys knife. My stomach went into a coma... ... ... Just as the girl knight is about to arrive, at this time the entire battle square is already pitted! Being blasted into the ground twice in a row, even ordinary people have long been angry, let alone Nagato, who is walking on the domineering road, because the invisible thousand hands burst out in an instant, condensing around Nagato! Nagatos power [Cihang Purdue] uses a thousand Buddha palm attacks a day, and each attack is equivalent to the action of a giant Buddha more than 30 meters away. This is the usage conveyed by power! But if it only condenses the invisible thousand hands, but does not attack, this is the Nagato that Luo Hao faces at this time, a godslayer protected by a thousand hands of the Buddha! "Last year we fought against Sang Ganyuan, and this year we fought on the Conghe Road. The troops were washed out and the waves were on the sea, and the horses and grasses in the snow in the Tianshan Mountains. During the long march, the three armies were aging. With the singing of this song, a strong shock wave instantly emerged from Luo Hao''s body, and blasted straight towards Nagato''s body! This is another power of Luo Hao, named "Dragons and Tigers" by her! In the face of such an attack, Nagato did not choose to avoid it. In fact, he could not avoid it. Although he was able to support a thousand palms, he was physically unable to do so, but-- "It doesn''t matter what the attack is, just blow it up, Yang, Nine, Yin and Six-a combination of dragon and tiger!" Two invisible Buddha palms appeared in Nagato''s field of vision. One hand was condensed in the shape of a righteous white tiger, just like the birth of the Buddha, and the other hand was condensed in the shape of a sinister poisonous dragon, just like the anger of King Ming! Two Buddha palms were shot out at the same time, and the white tiger and poisonous dragon surrounded each other, sending a shocking blow toward the shock wave! Boom!!! There was a violent vibration in the entire square, and a fierce hurricane was set off! During the hurricane, the leader turned into catkins and moved with him without any harm. However, at this time, the leaders face was also covered with a solemn expression, "It is a combination of dragons and tigers, and the profound meaning that has not appeared in hundreds of years. , Its really interesting! 518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com After speaking, Luo Hao''s curse power surged upward again. Under the influence of such majestic curse power, the space beside Luo Hao immediately produced a mirage-like scene. Afterwards, one of the guardian kings of Ming who had been seen in the Buddhist temples, one of the existences called the Second General of Humha by Taoism, appeared beside Luo Hao in the image of a golden body. The fierce Golden King Kong''s more than ten-meter-long arm slammed into Nagato''s body with exaggerated flexibility that did not match his figure. Nagato naturally urged the palms of the Buddha to fight back, but from the beginning to the end, Nagato clearly remembered that he had only a thousand chances to attack, just like the two Buddha palms that had just performed the dragon and tiger blow have disappeared. , Opportunities are limited, so "Wind, give me speed! Dragon shape!" An evil palm filled with insidious power came from behind and hit the neck of a golden vajra at an incredible speed, blasted it out, and then the palm disappeared... "Earth, give me defense! Tiger shape!" The other Buddha''s palm blocked the attack of the other golden vajra amidst the roar of the white tiger. Although the Buddha''s light seemed to dissipate, it still existed! In a short period of time, the power has been fully developed. This is one of the advantages of Nagato, who has multiple world insights. But even so, Luo Hao can''t help it, because at this moment, she still has nothing. hurt! Ho Ho Ho!!! Although the golden body of King Kong was injured, it still rushed over. The unending will can clearly be felt even through the long distance Nagato. Suddenly Nagato understood that this was Luo Hao''s will! "In this case, you can''t be underestimated!" With a heart move, two hundred Buddha palms attacked at the same time, and Nagato''s body suddenly roared and roared, and the momentum skyrocketed. The frantic wind swept away all obstacles in front of him. It was located in the two golden vajra and the station. The beautiful leader behind King Kong! "You can try it if you can stop it, a hundred strikes!" At this time, the curse power output by Nagato has reached the extreme, no matter how much, the strength of the body of the godslayer will not be able to stand... A natural disaster-like attack erupted from the roar of dragons and tigers. At this time, the leader behind the Golden Vajra burst out of strange light in his eyes, and the excited smile made the temperament of the original Konggu lady a bit of madness. , But the more moving! "I can actually do such a thing, new king, I, Luo Hao, approve of you, so now let you witness my Luo Hao''s pride! Feifeng twelve palms!" In an instant, the two golden gangsters continued to release their palms with Luo Hao''s will. Each palm was more intelligent than the dragon and tiger combined attack, even the combination of strength and softness, containing the principle of yin and yang! Rumble!!! "Haha, so strong, but come again!" Looking at the two golden vajra that are constantly fighting against the invisible Buddha palm, Nagato understands that even if the 100-strike dragon and tiger combined attack is completed, the two golden vajra will not necessarily be destroyed, so- "A picture of the universe, bless my body! Do it again! Dragon and tiger with a hundred strikes!!!" The tattoo on his left hand spread to the whole body. Under the blessing of the universe map, the output of Nagato''s curse power instantly doubled, once again displaying the dragon and tiger strike! Since the quality is not comparable, use quantity to make up for it! As a result, a more violent explosion roar sounded again in this square that had already turned into powder, and the violent vibration even spread throughout the entire city and counties near Lushan... ps: Thank you "feifanhonghuang", "Little Beauty Everyday" and "Daowei" for your monthly pass!Resolutely want to kill the gods again, I have a little power, and write a little stiffly...... .. 261 Chapter 011 is the third more famous in the world! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a long time, on the battlefield turned into ruins, there was silence at this time! Luo Hao looked at his palm pierced through the opponent''s chest with some surprise. The leader clearly remembered that the palm he used to end the battle did not touch any physical objects at all, so - "Is this your power!" The leader said softly, even with a slight exhaustion, the leader''s voice is still moving. "Do you think Guanshiyin has this kind of power!" At this time, Nagato also seemed a little embarrassed. The two consecutive dragon and tiger strikes are no joke. This combination of power and the use of martial arts secrets particularly consumes curse power, that is, killing. Only the gods can afford it! In a sense, this way of fighting is actually imitating the gods of disobedience. The gods of disobedience have no power. Their power is entirely instinct, and combined with various moves, it is the battle of Nagato. The way is equal! "This is my original power and the power I rely on to kill the gods!" Nagato reached out his left hand, and the tattoo engraved on his left hand instantly made Luo Hao a little clear, but a little helpless, because - Luo Hao can''t move at all at this time! Luo Hao, who had just been defeated by two golden vajra, needed a short period of time to start again. The original leader took advantage of the moment when the two violent confrontations ended and opened the way with shock waves. As a sharp weapon, he instantly appeared in front of Nagato to prepare to end the battle. Unexpectedly, when encountering this ability, Luo Haos attack failed. At this time, her whole body was surrounded by a dozen Buddha palms that could not be seen with the naked eye. As long as a dozen Buddha palms had mana at the same time, she would probably become Meat scraps! Nagatos power is limited in combat, and it is not a special attack method, but this power can fully support a thousand Buddha palms as a shield in Nagato, and it can also use the power of martial arts to kill. In the hands of the gods, it has almost become a super weapon. Of course, Luo Hao didn''t have much concern either, because the martial art of heaven and man is one realm, let Luo Hao understand that at this time Nagato is also in a state of immobility, and it is probably impossible to use his full strength in this state of blur. attack! "This time, treat it as a tie!" After a while, Nagato opened his mouth and said, in fact, as Luo Hao said, although there is a universe map to maintain the use of power, Nagato, who is actually in the universe, cannot perform the attack of the Buddha palm, and can only maintain it at this time. Trapped Luo Hao''s movements. To defeat Luo Hao, he can only get out of the state of blur, but if the close range degenerates, Nagato dares to pack the ticket, Luo Hao will definitely kill the dragon and the tiger with one blow, and if it is long distance, Luo Haos [Magic Power of King Kong] Definitely recovered immediately! "As expected to be my fellow Luo Hao, I admit you, the newly born godslayer, give your name!" Also unwilling to die at the same time, Luo Hao also made a concession. The overlord is not a brain-disabled, meaningless death, even the arrogant overlord will not be willing. "Nagato, Uzumaki Nagato! Of course, I have another Chinese name, but that''s my real name. Let''s talk about it when you really defeat me!" "Well, I''m a proud junior, so keep your invincibility well, before the next meeting..." The leader drew his hand from the illusory body, approached the red-haired boy, and said softly. "In the name of utmost strength, give you the name of failure!" Looking at the leader who was approaching, Nagato suddenly had a certain thought in his heart, but before he could put it into reality, he was interrupted by a sudden sound. It was a silver figure rising into the air from a distance. Even far away, Nagato knew that he was his own knight! "A good subordinate, even if it is the battlefield of the king, dare to come over!" The leader turned and looked at the girl knight approaching quickly, admiringly, but another thought was rolling in his heart. "Ying''er, I didn''t see you as a teacher in the Great War, and I didn''t see you come to take the risk. As expected, I should educate myself!" 52 Literature www.52wpe.com If Lu Yinghua, who was in a coma, knew it, he would definitely be called Qudao. If the chance of being slapped to death by your old man was not so high, I would go too! "That''s natural!" Nagato put away his power and smiled... ... ... One day later, the news of the battle between the newly born godslayer and the world-renowned martial arts king instantly spread throughout the various martial arts organizations, and even large magic associations and organizations around the world. The destruction caused by the battle between the two godslayers has attracted countless people''s attention, but even more striking is that the newly born godslayers are undefeated in the hands of such tyrants as Wuxia King. Although he has never won, this alone is enough to make this new-born Godkiller famous all over the world. Chinas righteous core sect, Zhengyi, has already been disturbed internally at this time, especially those who yelled "If they are not my race, their hearts must be different" at this time, they are even more bitter. When they yelled like this, they didnt really think so. They didnt think that the seventh godslayer could deal with Luo Hao. In their eyes, the newly born godslayer was in front of Luo Hao who had killed the gods for a hundred years. , It''s just a newborn, totally incomparable. but-- Godslayers simply exist that ignore common sense, and time cannot be the standard to measure Godslayers, let alone an existence like Nagato. It is also troubled by the mysterious forces in Japan. They didnt recognize the mixed king at first, and they were ready to wait for the new king to clash with the martial arts king, because the martial arts king wouldnt let anyone spy on his own territory. The domineering martial arts king. In their eyes, this is nothing more than two results. One is that the new king is dead, and then one hundred is lost. The second is that the newly born king was driven out of China in embarrassment. At this time, the mysterious forces of Japan will send warmth to the door and use various methods to indirectly control him. For the old foxes in the mysterious survey of Japan, they control each other. The frustrated teenager hit is too simple... But I never thought that the newly born king was so domineering, and whats worse is that-- At this time, the new king has already contacted a lot of organizational forces, but none of his own forces came to the door. What do you make the new king think! Of course, if someone is worried, there are naturally others who are ecstatic. The most representative one is the bronze black cross of Italy. The only subordinate force of the newly-born king at this time can be said to be full of spirits! Every bit about the godslayer can always cause great changes in the entire world! Godslayer! Is the center of this world! ps: Thank you "Devil Kaos" for voting for the "last time".After thinking about it, I am still not ready to lose Luo Hao just like this, and I am going to strengthen Luo Hao. In the novel, I will lose patience when I see Luo Hao lost to Zhatang... 262 Chapter 012 All parties act first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A shrine on the picturesque Mount Fuji, a very old shrine, elegant and majestic, sacred and solemn, a shrine that embodies the charm of history. The four elders here are holding meetings about the future of the Japanese mystery forces, and these four elders naturally represent the four major Japanese forces, the Liancheng family, the Saya Palace family, the Jiufazuka family and the Qingqiuin family. "Everyone, its our choice now. The new king will return to Japan soon. Before that, we must make up for our previous mistakes. The think tank of Saya Palace has concluded through various intelligence. Yes, the newly born king is a tyrant like the martial arts king!" The representative of the Saya Palace took the lead to speak. At this time, his expression was a bit heavy. Yeah, how terrible the existence of the swordsman king is. It can be seen from the miserable oppression of the right way in China. Even in the war between China and Japan, the martial arts king unscrupulously launched a murder in Japan, but it caused heavy losses to the entire Japan. This kind of king is really terrible! "Yes, especially the news we got that the life of the new king in Japan was not so good before, and he was rejected because of his blood..." The representative of Lian Cheng''s family also said with a heavy tone, Godkillers are self-willed, and you can''t think that he will forget some of the trivial matters of the year when he has a high status. And now I and others seem to have such a tendency, to be angered or something is too normal for the godslayer, because this is the real reason why the godslayer is called the devil! "So, we must calm the king before the king returns. Before that, we have found out the information of the knights around the newly-born king at this time and came up with a possible solution. Therefore, from the Qingqiu Academy, your trump card Is your Qingqiuyuan Keina ready?" The representative of the Jiufazhong family asked. At this time, for such a king, they can only hope that Mei-Se can eliminate the king''s anger. After all, the new king is just an adolescent boy. More uncontrollable, but also has some weaknesses... "It''s okay. As the only daughter of the Qingqiu Academy, Huina has almost mastered the supreme meaning of spirituality, Huina with power, Huina who is virtuous and virtuous, will definitely be loved by the king!" "Our family''s Ena has the ultimate reputation of Yamato Nadeshiko. She is the most perfect Japanese actress. After all, Wang grew up in Japan, and he would not dislike the virtuous Ena..." The representative said, "It''s just that, our Jia Huina also risked facing the king''s anger, so..." "...Understood." The other three representatives naturally understood what the other party meant. This is asking for benefits, but this is not too much, because the only daughter of the Qingqiuyuan family has to face a king of the same type as the martial arts king. Who I don''t know what will happen... It''s not that there are no other candidates, but it''s just that it''s too shrewd to approach the king at this time, because it makes sense to say that cleverness is wrong! Moreover, the knight next to the king at this time is not just a dumb guy. You don''t need to find an existence of the same type to approach the king, but at least until the situation is unknown, don''t find the opposite type, it is easy to step on thunder! Japans mystery test is in action, and Chinas righteous path is not lagging behind. Even the beautiful girls were sent to the same construction site. Especially when they learned that the new king and the martial arts king were fighting, they seemed to use the dragon and tiger mountain exercises. Wuxue packed it up as a gift. This is not how persistent they are with the king, they are completely scared! The guys who tremble all year round under the mighty and domineering martial arts king, understand that they may have offended a guy of the same type, and the older generations of all the righteous sects can''t eat and sleep.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxswxs.com If the other party repeats the story of the martial arts king sweeping the mysterious powers of China''s righteous way, then the righteous forces of China will really be over! After resting in Lushan for a few days, Nagato left there! Nothing else, just because Luo Hao was there, Nagato wouldn''t be there. Even though the two seemed to have reconciled now, they still had good feelings with each other, but that was just the calm before the storm. A tyrant on the same road is like two tigers on the same mountain. A mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. Even if it is a male and a female, one has to fight for the victory and defeat and then talk about the other! After the battle with Luo Hao, Nagato understood that his roots were still very simple, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to defeat Luo Hao by relying on Qiankun Map. You must know that Qiankun Map is the strongest plug-in in this world! And Nagato can be considered to understand the direction of further exploration of his power, that is, to collect more martial arts, enrich the means of attack and deepen the secrets of martial arts, to the point where Luo Hao''s combination of strength and softness contains the secrets of Yin and Yang! Of course, there is-- Nagato understood that he needed to kill God again, as long as one power was still too little! With this mentality, Nagato took a step... Stepping out of the boundary of Mount Lushan, Nagato glanced back subconsciously. Nagato understood that the next time we met was a fight for life, let''s see who is the strongest tyrant! Just when Nagato looked back, Luo Hao''s voice came from the small temple in Lushan, which was pleasant to the ears. "Eagle!" But listening to Lu Yinghua''s ears with his blue nose and swollen face, the thirteen-year-old boy trembled all over, straightened up immediately, and said, "Yes! Master! What''s your order?" "From now on, pay close attention to the troubles of the gods of incompliance, and notify me as soon as there is any accurate news. I want to kill the gods!" Luo Hao, who has always lived in Xiaoan, faces the challenge of the same overlord, and she who is also unwilling to admit defeat is finally going out of her own territory! Living alone in a secluded mountain, facing the ethereal and lonely world for a hundred years, Luo Hao thought that there was nothing else in the world that would interest him, but it was obvious that she was wrong. At this time, the leader was smiling excitedly. The long-lost fighting spirit is surging... Nagato didn''t know, because of his own appearance, in the future, a more terrifying warrior will be born... ps: Sorry, I couldn''t update it in time when I was struggling with a problem. This chapter is yesterday. Thank you "Tianmu", "jianglongbt", "asjdfsh", "Dragon''s Boy", "Dongma Xuewu Mantian" and "csjiechu2" for the monthly tickets!.. 263 Chapter 013 is the second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Hunan, China, Nagato came here at this time. When he just walked out of the Lushan area, the Bronze Black Cross sent a message for the Chinese righteous forces as an apocalypse. Of course, it was to pray for the king''s help in name. In the boundary of Hunan, an unobservable beast appeared! Divine beasts, although they are considered to be a kind of gods of disobedience, but most of them are very weak, but at any rate they are also a kind of gods of disobedience. For the godslayer, it is a power that is sent to the door. Bi Fang, in Chinese mythology, it is considered to be a more famous beast, a sign of fire in ancient Chinese legends. This sacred beast entrenched in the deep mountains of Hunan doesnt know when it appeared. Its just that there have been more fires in Hunan recently, and it was noticed by someone with a heart. It was discovered. It happened to be needed by the righteous forces, so it was used to cheat on the new king. ! A huge forest beyond the sight of the endless mountains, a small road that spreads all the way from afar, and a small bus carrying its passengers swayed from the end. "Here, it''s here! After that, there will be no way to drive in. The car will stop here. I wish the king a triumphant return!" The driver braked, and the lonely bus on the road stopped. The road after that needs to go directly into the deep forest where few people set foot, let alone the road used by cars, there is even no trail for people to walk. The verdant green leaves dance in the wind, and the peculiar atmosphere of the forest is blowing in your face. No wonder the strange beasts in ancient legends like it here. "Yes, I can feel it, there is a conspicuous beam of divine light in the distance, and sure enough there is an unobservable beast here! The scenery is pretty good with the green mountains and green waters, so be careful not to damage it for a while..." Abandoning the attendants who were accompanying him, Nagato led Liliana to the sensed seat deep in the forest.There were either the famous knights or the godslayers above the world, and the forests of the mere tracts could not stop them. For Nagato, the dense jungle is as flat as the highway in the city. "Master Nagato, what else do you need to prepare before killing God?" On the way, Liliana asked with some worry, although she knew that her king''s strength was fine, but as a knight, the girl couldn''t remain indifferent to the king''s safety. "Don''t mind! It''s just a sacred beast. Although it is also a list of gods that do not follow, it is not a big deal to me, and I can just try the final profundity I prepared!" Nagato said indifferently, and at the same time, the feeling of this girl knight in his heart became better. As the strength gets higher and higher, the more Nagato can perceive the sincerity of others, because he really loves such a loyal heart. "Then, please be careful!" Liliana, who was flying at the top of the tree, stopped abruptly, and a huge mighty power shrouded her, and the sudden feeling made her understand that this is the territory of the beast. In the distance, a huge beast emitting a strong red light is standing majestic and majestic on the top of the mountain.The beastly chaos was not visible in the huge eyes, but a gaze with wisdom was passed by. It seems that not all mythical beasts are chaotic and crazy.61 Pen Fun Pavilion www.61zd.com Nagato, who also felt the power of the gods, did not stop, but rushed to the top of the mountain not far away from the beast. This is a huge red-crowned crane-shaped beast of inconsistency. The body is blue with red spots, the beak is white, and the faint red light around it gives people a feeling of burning anytime and anywhere. This is Bi Fang! "I don''t like wasting time, so let''s get started! Om Mani Padme Hum!" Avalokitesvaras six-character mantra was chanted from the mouth of the godslayer, and the invisible Buddha palm rose out of thin air, invisible to the naked eye, but the intuition of the beast made Bi Fang suddenly startled, spread his wings, and prepared to fly out! "I don''t have the power to fly, so I can''t let you run away, in the shape of a yin dragon, kill!" In the roar of the poisonous dragon, an invisible Buddha palm slapped Bi Fang, who had not yet flown out! boom!! The huge beast smashed on the ground and rolled up a lot of dust. However, the next moment the red flame in the smoke ignited violently, and the rocks turned into lava balls under the flames and blasted towards Nagato. "There is actually such a flame, I underestimate you, the dragon and the tiger are fighting together!" Perceiving the crimson flame containing the hope of the creatures, Nagato was extremely surprised, but the surprise turned to surprise. The movement in Nagato''s hands did not slow down at all. The two Buddha palms quickly condensed, and Nagato was the strongest at this time. Attack-Dragon and Tiger Combat! Rumble!!! Amidst the dragons and tigers roaring, the sound of a blast spread through the forest, even Liliana, who was thousands of miles away, felt extremely smacking, and had a deeper understanding of the saying that the godslayer is a natural disaster. ! For a long time, there was a mess in the mountains, and tiny flames lit everywhere. "I never thought there would be such a strong human being. You are our old enemy, Godslayer!" A crisp voice sounded in Nagato''s ears, and Bi Fang who appeared in front of Nagato was no longer the same. It was in the form of a divine beast, but in the form of a child, with several red flames burning all over it. "I thought it was just a god beast, but I never thought I would meet a complete god of disobedience. My luck is so good!" This is because Nagato didnt know Bi Fangs legend. One of Bi Fangs legends is that Bi Fang was a boy by the Emperor of Heaven. When the Emperor was sleeping, Bi Fang stole the fire and spread it to the earth. This is also the reason why Bi Fang''s flame is full of humane hope. Liliana knows, but the god of disobedience does not appear strictly according to myths and legends, and Bi Fang has always appeared in the form of a bird. There are not many gods of disobedience who like to appear as a beast. Strictly speaking, Too few, the girl did not expect. "Since it is our old enemy, then I will give you an eternal prison-show up, Legion of Souls!" The boy Bi Fang who was floating in the air gave out his own words, and suddenly the dark aura lingered in the mountains and forests. The space around the boy was rippled, and the soldiers who looked like defeated soldiers stepped out of the space ripples. A chain is tied behind an army soul. "Liberate, kill the enemy in front of me for me!" Under the immature childish voice, the sound of the chains automatically breaking, the army souls roared to the sky one after another, the dense murderous intent made the world look a little dark!.. 264 Chapter 014: Third in the palm of the Buddha country! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the power of the Legion of Revenants dyed the sky dark, Liliana''s face in the distance changed suddenly. This is not something that ordinary beasts can do. The only thing that can do this is except for the godslayer. ...The god of disobedience! Liliana understood very well that no matter how many incarnations of Guanshiyin, how vast the magical powers, there is no such malicious power, so the only result is - "It turned out to be the god of disobedience, no good!" Just as the girl was desperately preparing to head to the battlefield, Nagato''s indifferent voice full of self-will sounded in the girl''s heart, making the girl''s movements stop instantly! "Don''t come here, I''m fine, no, or I''m just happy, Lily!" The girl knight was stunned for an instant, how could the king''s voice appear in my heart... Seeming to understand the girls thoughts, Nagato added: Dont be surprised, this is your own choice. In Lushan a few days ago, your loyalty was responded to by my power. In the past few days, I have further developed power. People who have been blessed by me, as long as they are not too far away, I can perceive their situation!" "...Of course, when you took a shower, I had no idea!" Finally, if there is no silver three hundred taels in Nagato, the pure girl knight''s face is completely red, and even the head is a little overloaded, making a cute voice... On the other side, Nagato was smiling on his face at this time. Although it is not clear why it was just a crusade against a divine beast that caused such turmoil, what Nagato wanted to say was that it came just right! "After the Huangdi Xuanyuan defeated Chi You, there was a rebellious refining summoning artifact to summon the dead souls of Chi You''s army to form an army of dead souls. At that time, I used Mount Tai as the foundation to seal all these dead souls. Now let you witness the Chi You army that swept the world. The power of it!" Bi Fang boy looked like he was holding the victory roll, speaking slowly, while the dead souls on his side roared and issued an offensive horn! "The flame of hope, the soul of the ancient army who has been fighting endlessly, two completely opposite powers hit a mere Bifang. The god of disobedience is indeed an interesting existence, but it is just suitable as a sacrifice!" Nagato had such thoughts in his mind, looking at the Legion of Revenants that was rushing in front of him, but he did not activate the Thousand Hands Magic Power, but the whole person also rushed towards the Legion of Revenants! Bi Fang boy tilted his head incomprehensibly and watched Nagato''s movements. Soon Nagato collided with the Legion of Revenants, but passed through like a phantom, letting the self-proclaimed and knowledgeable God of Inconsistency. Also stunned, even because of the will of the god of disobedience, the entire army of dead souls fell into a short pause. Grasping this short moment, the blurred Nagato came to Bi Fang not far from him, withdrew from the blurred state, raised his left hand, and the tattoo on the back of his hand gave out a dazzling light! "Map of the universe, erode the world!" In an instant, the world changed, and Bi Fang found that the deep mountain area he was in instantly changed into a strange semi-formed world. The four elements of earth, water, fire and wind were surging in the entire small world, revealing endless murderous intent! "This place... actually blocked the source of my power!" I love search network www.520soduxs.com Feeling that the connection between himself and the heaven and the earth is blocked, Bi Fangtong''s face looks a bit ugly. The power of the god of disobedience lies in the connection between himself and the world. The so-called power is nothing more than the will of heaven and earth, and the god of disobedience is heaven and earth. representative! Having lost the source of power, Bi Fang''s strength at this time suddenly dropped by one or two levels, that is, the control of the Legion of Souls was somewhat inadequate. "Welcome to my world, Lord Bifang!" At this time, Nagato was surrounded by the Legion of Souls, but he didn''t see any expressions of fear. In fact, when Bifang was included in the world map by Nagato, Nagato has already held the victory in his hands. "As you can see, this is a world that belongs to me, and I want to become enlightened, so I would like to thank your Excellency for your accomplishment in advance! Om Mani Padme Hum!" As the godslayer once again recited the six-character mantra of Guanshiyin, the water, fire, and wind of the entire world gathered behind Nagato in a surging manner, and the Legion of Souls surrounding Nagato was blasted into chaos by the raging wave of elements in a blink of an eye. , And even a lot of dead souls couldn''t resist the scouring of such elements and dissipated into the world. Bi Fang was also uncomfortable in such a tide of elements, especially the hateful flame that occasionally appeared in this weird world, which made Bi Fang''s own flame almost contaminated and turned into a prototype, relying on the body of a beast. The powerful force, who finally rushed out of the tide of heavy elements, saw this scene! A super golden giant with a height of more than 30 meters appeared in the center of this small world. Behind the giant, thousands of palms juxtaposed one another, making it particularly eye-catching. At this time, the golden giant looked like Nagato. The body is somewhat similar. At this time, under the elemental power of the universe map, Nagato has become a thousand-handed Buddha! This is the deepest excavation of Nagato''s power. Of course, this giant was formed by the fusion of the four elements of land, water, fire and wind at this time, and it can only be realized in the universe map. "Hand over your powers, Bi Fang, a hundred strikes!" The fully materialized giant made a terrifying blow. Bi Fang, the sacred beast, wanted to evade, but was helpless at this time, unable to use the force of nature, and could not escape in front of the giant... Boom!!! Hundreds of times the dragon and tiger combined strikes were used in an instant, even Luo Hao Luo Cuilian did not dare to underestimate it. What''s more, there is almost no doubt that the body of the beast was blown away and turned into flesh and blood scattered here. world A group of scarlet flames flew out of the flesh and blood of the beast, and automatically flew into the sky of the world, instantly evolving into a red sun! "Om Mani Padme Hum!" After killing the god of incompliance, the golden giant did not stop, and the voice of the spirit was like thunder, which filled the whole world. The army souls who had survived the tide of elements wailed under this sound, not long after. The black appearance was faded, and he put on a golden armor. Da Da Da!!! Almost at the same time, all the purified army souls took rigorous steps and came to the giant of Nagato. There were exactly three thousand. The next moment, the golden light of the army soul and the golden light of the giant of Nagato happened. Resonance, the shining golden light instantly covered the entire small world... For a long time, in the ruins of the mountains, the figure of the red-haired boy gradually materialized from the illusion. At this moment, he was looking at the word''swastika'' on the palm of his left hand, showing a slight smile: "Since everything is done like that, the world is Call it the Buddha Kingdom in the Palm!" .. 265 Chapter 015 The Fourth King of God! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Standing on the dilapidated battlefield, Nagato perceives the picture of the universe at this time, or the situation of the Buddha country, and smiles satisfied. After arriving in this world for just over half a month, Nagato repeatedly used the Universe Map or dodged killing attacks, or blessed himself, or killed the gods. It seemed that the Universe Map was really a battle weapon, but The universe map is not a combat weapon, but a bearer of power! Although it seems quite invincible at this time, Nagato has been successfully used twice, I have to say that it has some luck. Guan Shiyin succeeded because he thought that Nagato had been crossed and relaxed his guard, while Bi Fang was shocked by his ability to blur, and at the same time, being too close to Nagato would be included in the world map. In fact, there is a pause of one or two seconds when the Universe Map is activated. Unless the enemy is in a certain state and cannot react to this time, failure is appropriate, and If such nirvana skills are often used, the price will be lowered. If one day encounters a god of infidelity who has the attribute of opening the sky or the attribute of destroying the world, and destroys the world in the universe, it is too worthwhile! The most correct use of the Universe Map is to project the world into reality to form an enchantment field. This method of use has both speed and power. Although it will be less effective than directly sending the enemy into the Universe Map, it will be more effective. In quick insurance. But to do this, we must first solve a problem, that is, we must first determine the shape of the semi-formed world in the universe picture, otherwise how to project it. The semi-formed world in the universe picture is transformed into the kingdom of gods, or that the kingdom of Buddha is Nagatos choice. These methods of transformation are mentioned in the materials obtained by Nagato in the remains of cultivators. It is actually very simple, as long as there is faith. Force and demiplane will do. As for Nagato''s choice of the country of Buddhism, he naturally has some other ideas, so I won''t show them here. Because this time Killing God accidentally encountered a powerful Legion of Revenants, Nagato''s original plan to slowly develop his beliefs to change the world changed instantly. After beheading Bifang, Nagato could survive the tide of elements. The soul of the army crossed. Originally, after a long period of time, these imprisoned army souls had long lost their will to themselves, and it was natural that they had outstanding spiritual aptitudes if they survived the tide of elements. After being transformed into a mad believer who lacks self-will, the power of faith is a little beyond Nagatos expectations. The huge power of faith that flows out almost turned the world into a Buddha in less than a minute. The country is extremely pleasantly surprised. "Congratulations to King Shenwei for successfully killing God again!" Not a few steps out of the battlefield of killing the gods, Nagato met a girl with long dark green hair dressed in a red cheongsam and two lovely bun heads and saluted respectfully with an old magic book in her arms. "Shenwei King?" Faced with Nagatos question, the girl smiled and said: For half a month, you have killed two unconvincing gods in succession, and you have also beaten the best martial arts king in this world. Dare to be your honorable name!" "Very good name, I like it! So next, who are you?" In the face of the girl''s flattery, Nagato is still very indifferent. This is the tolerance of a king who has experienced several worlds invincible. There are very few things in this world that can really move Nagato. "Little girl Wang Liumei, the head of the Wang family, one of the four major families in China''s righteous way. If adults do not dislike it, our Wang family is willing to become the sword in the hands of adults and fight for you. Hope to be protected by adults!" www.au26.com The girl maintained the impeccable etiquette, handed the magic guide book in her arms, and said sincerely: "As for the error of the news this time, the seniors of Zhengyi have asked the young woman to send it to the secret book of Longhushan. As a reward, I hope to be forgiven by the king." Nagato took the magic book casually, and a little bit of mental power knew that the book contained countless knowledge. It was probably the spiritual crystallization of many generations, and it was a good gift. "Very well, I accept this loyalty, but it''s limited to you, I think you understand, right!" Nagato took a step closer, reached out and lifted the girl''s chin, looking at the bright eyes. "Of course, in terms of the righteous forces, I will look at your face and forgive them for the time being. You know how to do it, right!" This is a girl of a different type from Liliana. She has no shortage of strategy or something, but Nagato is not disgusted. In other words, except for some disgusting guys, Nagato is capable of carrying any possible betrayal. In other words, it controls the existence of three or four worlds overtly or secretly! And for Nagato, he really needs a guy with enough ability as a representative in China. After all, such an ancient cultural country is definitely a huge wealth in this world of language and spirit! The girl showed a surprised expression, then smiled joyfully: "Understood, Wang!" This is really a surprise, the girl thought so in her heart, and she already understood that the young king in front of her was not only a tyrant, but also an outstanding king! ... ... The next day, the news about the seventh godslayer killing a god again spread like wildfire. Numerous magicians were sluggish. Two consecutive gods were killed in half a month, and the strongest one was in the middle. Lord Luo Hao, one of the godslayers of God, had a fight. Is this going to be against the sky? Can we have a good life? Among them, Wang Liumei''s name for Nagato, the title of "King of Gods and Mighty", also spread like wildfire, and was accepted by the world with almost no doubt. After all, Nagato''s actions in the past two months are indeed worthwhile. Said the reincarnation! "Master, your old enemy has killed God again!" In front of Lushan Xiaoan, Lu Yinghua knelt on one knee in front of a small one, listening to the beautiful piano sound from inside, whispered softly. After waiting for a long, long time, there was still no word from the Xiaoan, some only had that. Beautiful piano sound, empty valley and orchid. Northern Europe Sweden, snow-covered land, dark castle. "This new-born compatriot is really active! It seems that the rumors that he and Luo Hao drew are true!" Marquis of Woban, Sasha Dejans Dar Woban, looked at the wind and snow outside, and a green light flashed in his eyes. In the Netherlands, by a small stream, Salvatore Redtoni was fishing while on the phone. "God-killing again, it''s only a few days now!" Hanging up the phone, the fish floated, with a few waves of water, Salvatore Redtoni jerked his fishing rod, a big fish Got the bait. Salvatore Redtoni, who put away his fishing gear, said to himself."It really deserves to be a man who drew with Senior Luo Hao. Unfortunately, he is Senior''s enemy. If he ran to find fault, he would probably be caught and beaten by Senior!" As a swordsman, Tony naturally challenged Luo Hao. Just a few months ago, he was beaten with a bruise and swollen face. There are still shadows... ps: Actually, I was entangled in how to deal with Chinese power. After looking for a long time to find Wang Liumei, I would treat her as a native. Gundam really didn''t see much, and I''m not familiar with it!.. 266 Chapter 016 Qingqiuyuan Huinas fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was another two days in a blink of an eye, and it was almost time for Nagato to return to Japan. Nagato''s predecessor was originally a mixed-race orphan, who grew up in Japan. This time, he came to China while taking advantage of the junior year graduation holiday, and the first year of high school was about to start. Of course, Nagatos return will naturally not mean to continue to go to school. Although Nagato will not leave school because of this, Nagato will not stick to the old rules to go to school. At most, be a problematic student who is always absent from class. , After all, in the memory of the predecessor, the dead parents had always hoped that the predecessor would be admitted to university. This is the obsession of the predecessor. Even though Nagatos secret method of the master of reincarnation at this time does not involve cause and effect, Nagatos intuition tells him that it is best for each reincarnated body to fulfill the predecessors last wish, otherwise its own strength will not Successful. In fact, Nagatos feeling is correct. Although the secret method of Nagatos left eye is indeed against the sky, it will even be able to reverse the cause and effect in the big root cause and tamper with the whole''story'', but people are doing it, and the sky is watching. Nothing is absolute. of! What''s more, every reincarnated body will become part of Nagato''s power... "My first meeting, my name is Qingqiuin Ena. Ena wants to stay by your side and work for you. If possible, I hope to be loved and loved by you forever. I hope to realize the kingly and overlord with you. The way, please accept my loyalty." Just when Nagato temporarily handled everything here and preparing to return, a beautiful woman maiden with a sword appeared in front of Nagato, bowed and bowed. Ena in Qingqiuyuan, exquisite features, long waist-length black hair, and slender figure are in line with Oriental aesthetics. The behavior is full of classical meaning. It is obviously that he has received a good aristocratic education, but there is no secular breath on his body. The spirituality of nature, the wild nature of nature floats out of Ena in Qingqiuyuan, ample space. The natural breath, the breath of flowers, and the breath of beauty filled the entire room, making everyone who saw Ena in Qingqiuyuan like her. "What a beauty..." I thought so in my heart, but Nagato wouldn''t say it so badly, nothing else. The girl in front of me really fits Nagato''s aesthetic, not only because of the body, but also because of the soul. Natural, spiritual, simple, and can see through thinking at a glance.If such a person comes to implement the conspiracy, the probability of failure is 100%, but if you think about it, it can play a big role in the existence of Nagato. "Qingqiuin Ena, isn''t it!" Nagato said with interest, "Let''s fight, I have accepted your loyalty. From today, you will belong to me!" "Yes, king!" Qingqiuin Ena heard Nagato''s words, and Luo Luo stood up generously and said to Nagato. Just when Nagato was about to say something, the power in the body was triggered instantly. This is the blessing ability in [Cihang Purdue]. Within a day or two, after the birth of the Buddha Kingdom, Nagato also has a little power in it. To transform the authority, Nagato developed this ability horizontally and added a feature. That is, if someone has the spirit of dedication to oneself, they will be connected with their own power, the purity of the curse power will rise to a level, one can vaguely perceive the state of the other party, and even be able to summon the golden arhat to protect the law when encountering danger. Golden Arhat, the existence of three thousand mad believers who lack self-will in Nagato Buddha''s spiritual body and the golden body composed of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind, each one is stronger than the so-called great knight! "Hey, why did Hui Na suddenly become stronger!" The natural girl suddenly said, her face full of doubts. Nagato looked at this beautiful face close at hand, and suddenly felt very good. This girl was more interesting and more moving than she thought, "That is my gift of loyalty to you!" "Oh, Ena, thank you for the king''s gift!" The girl didn''t ask Nagato the reason at all, taking this situation as a matter of course.90dy look at www.90dy.com "Then, let''s deal with it now. I felt strange from the beginning!" Nagato said, instantly snatching the weapon she was carrying from Seiqiuin Ena''s hand, unwrapping the white cloth strip, and watching With this sword. "What is this stuff, why does it feel so strange!" "Wang, this is the sacred tool of the god of the storm god I serve, Tiancong Yunjian!" Qingqiu Yuan Hui Na didn''t seem to notice that the Tiancong Yunjian was taken away. The clouds in the sky, the sword in the clouds in the sky, the sword in the grass. Legend has it that Suzhan Mingzun took it from its tail after killing the eight-headed snake, and named it Tiancongyunjian. Later, it became the sword of the Japanese fate and was renamed the Kusanagi sword. It is one of the three artifacts that have been passed down by the Japanese imperial family since the Shindai. "That''s it!" Nagato suddenly secretly said in his heart, although I dont know the plot, Nagato will not forget that there is this thing. In addition, in his memory, this world has appeared in Japanese comics. Nagato understands that the center of the whirlpool of this world is definitely Japan, such as Japan. A king or something. However, Nagato does not think that that is the reason why Japan has become the center of the whirlpool of the entire world. Japan absolutely hides more secret things. This is also the reason why Nagato accepts Seiqiuin Ena so easily. This is not to show Japan the king''s generosity. , Just to calm their hearts. Nagato didnt intend to poke Japan upside down until he was completely prepared. Of course, after Nagatos preparations were completed, if they didnt know what they wanted to know, Nagato would never mind coming. A Japanese land sink! As for causal killings, how can Nagato care? Even if the body of reincarnation does not involve Nagato''s own power, how can Nagato care? After all, Nagato and others personally promoted the outbreak of zombies and human complementation in the world of Resident Evil. ! "Why, don''t you speak!" Nagato said coldly, holding the sky cloud sword in his hand. Although it will not stimulate Japan too much, Nagato will not let it go when it is sent to the door. The gods in front of him are also powers. The god of disobedience! "I am the cloud of heaven, get ready, Godkiller!" Suddenly, the sky heard a deep voice from the body of the Yunjian. This was the voice of the god''s family. At the same time, a strange attraction came from the body of the sword, constantly pulling Nagato, as if to pull him to some unknown place. ! "Humph!" A crimson flame stretched out from Nagatos hand. It was the power that Nagato acquired after beheading Bi Fang [Initial Fire]. This power gave Nagato the freedom to manipulate this flame that can even burn the soul and swallow any flame enhancement and Restore your ability! "what!!" The god of disobedience was obviously afraid of such flames and made a painful cry. Even though it was a god of disobedience, it was a god of disobedience. Faced with the godslayer alone was completely seeking death. Within a moment, the sound disappeared completely. ... And the force that involved Nagato was suddenly disconnected after the initial fire burned along with the force of involvement... Nagato''s first confrontation with the hidden power of Japan, a victory! ps: Thank you for your reward! Safe on the base! .. 267 Chapter 017 Excalibur and the plot first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Nagato in the Buddha Kingdom slowly appeared from the virtual to the real! In the center of the world is a magnificent Buddha realm. A thousand-handed Buddha with a face very similar to Nagato is sitting on the lotus platform in the center of the Buddha country. Three thousand golden arhats are sitting on the small lotus platform next to the thousand-handed Buddha. Chanting, surround the entire Buddha. Outside the realm of the Buddha, at this time a mountainous area, occasionally dotted with greens, has begun to have the simplest life, under the red sun in the sky, it seems that the world is full of hope. The red sun is the realization of Nagato''s new power [Initial Fire]! This is the Buddha Kingdom in the palm of Nagato. The realm of Buddha at this time not only absorbs the prayers of three thousand arhats day and night, but also absorbs the world''s belief in the godslayer, although it is more about the powerful The devotion of strength! With a move of mind, Nagato appeared in a corner of the world of Buddha. This is a realm of black flames. After the birth of the Buddha, the realm of fire evolved from the Amaterasu ball that once replayed the world. The Heavenly Congyun, which was just obtained in Nagagok''s hand, threw in it, and soon the entire Fire Realm seemed to have found a home, and Hei Yan merged into this divine tool. "It looks suitable!" Looking at such a scene, Nagato said that the sky from the clouds is the trophy that Nagato has just obtained. In fact, Nagato understands what this thing is. It is only a mere divine tool. It has power and self-will. power. Of course, at this time its self-will has long been destroyed by Nagato. Nagato does not like such self-will. It is flawed to possess the power of self-will, unless it is a will that is completely synchronized with itself, like the Yin and Yang seal. ! In this way, the divine nature, power or characteristics of other gods could be absorbed, and the temporary fusion and utilization of the sky from the cloud is almost a waste, but who allows Nagato to have four original powers that cannot find a suitable carrier? ! After a small experience of destroying the world and forming the world, the flames of Amaterasu and the wind of cursing in the Buddha Kingdom were contaminated with the attributes of the original chaos, and they turned into four element domains. At this time, Nagatos The idea is to let the sky from the cloud be the carrier of the Amaterasu Black Flame! Soon, the entire realm of fire disappeared, leaving only a sky cloud sword inserted on the ground. Nagato stepped forward and pulled out the Sky Cong Yun Sword. The whole person''s heart moved with his thoughts and appeared on the red sun above the Buddha kingdom. At this time, the red flames burning on the red sun had no effect on Nagato. "As my weapon, naturally it can''t be that simple. Since the flame of Amaterasu that is contaminated with the original attributes has been integrated, let this sword become the strongest flame sword!" Nagato threw the sky cloud sword in his hand into the red sun! boom!! The entire red sun bloomed with dazzling light, from red to yellow, and even gradually blooming with golden light... Three days later, Tokyo, Japan. The entire Japanese mystery test seems to have not been affected by the clash between Nagato and Japan''s hidden forces. Some of the Japanese mystery forces, led by the Qingqiuin clan, have sworn allegiance to Nagato in public at the airport. After giving the order to collect the magic book and the information of the god of disobedience, Nagato decisively acted as the shopkeeper. Anyway, the godslayers are not lacking in power, and the power they have [Cihang Pudu] is completely One of the highest means of identifying loyalty, without worrying about power issues.918 novel www.918xs.com Afterwards, Nagato applied for the status of a third-year student in the Higher Division of the Private Chengnan College, but had no plans to go to school. In fact, if the university entrance examination had not been over for more than a month, Nagato would take it directly. Anyway, his predecessors last wish was only to enter the university with his own strength, and Nagatos almost unforgettable memory and the psychic attributes inscribed in the body and mind can completely be admitted to the university with his own strength, but it doesnt matter, anyway. For Nagato, it just has to wait a year. ... ... At the same time, a theater in Baiyu Jingzhong of Wanjie. Hundreds of Saya are watching an anime called God Killer with great interest. This is an anime that the first generation Saya will spend some time extracting from the minds of former reincarnations like Xiao Honglu, and then recreate the story about the''New God Killer''. With super high computing power and hundreds of sisters, Sayers can quickly complete everything. This obviously makes it a bit boring. In order to pass the time, this time the first generation Sayers did not directly read Xiao Honglu and others. Memory, but through the uncertainty of one''s own existence, enters the other''s consciousness. Take out the memories from there and create a good animation to pass the time. One day and one night passed quickly, and the animation soon ended, and then the whole theater was disturbed. Sayers, you, and I discussed one after another. "Unexpectedly, this is the first time in the story of Brother Nagato''s tampering with his own death!" In the front row of hundreds of Sayas, the first generation Saya muttered to himself very interestingly. That''s right, Uzumaki Nagato has only appeared three times in this anime. The first time it was when the protagonist killed the gods, he defeated the protagonist with one blow, and all the audience remembered this invincible king! The second appearance was Luo Hao''s attack, the battle between two old enemies, but because of the monkey god, he had to end it and agreed to fight again next time. The third time he played was against the Last King. This time it was the final battle of the God-Might King. With all his strength, he completely defeated the Last King. It''s a pity that some villains have not been able to get all the work done. You must know that in the last episode of the anime, the last king was fighting against seven godslayers at the same time, and he drank his hatred under the sword of the grass pheasant Godou... "Even if it fails, Brother Nagato is still very popular, much more popular than the protagonist!" At this time, a jumpy Saya wrapped the first generation Saya''s neck from behind, his eyes sparkling! "However, the protagonist, the grass pheasant Godou is really lucky. He has been beaten like a dead dog every time. It seems that Brother Nagato is by his side now. Do you want to notify Brother Nagato to kill him in advance!" Saya in the military uniform next to her said so, this is Saya with a military character, and it seems very decisive. "No, not to mention that Nagato''s conditions are better than in the plot. Nagato is enjoying it, so let''s not disturb him. Of course, it''s okay to knock on the corner and do something..." Saye said lightly. Far away in a different world, the third-year young man named Cao Pheasant Godou sneezed several times. ps: Thank you "w6642107", "LicoR", and "c2-L." "Phoenix Tianyi" for your monthly pass! .. 268 Chapter 018: Second in a year! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is a year. In this year, the protagonist of the whole world is the king of the gods-Uzumaki Nagato! It all started with the goddess of power in the deep mountains of China, who killed Guanshiyin who could not be killed. Within half a month, he moved to Luo Hao. After killing him, his amazing power was spread throughout the world. The world called him "the resurrection of gods and powers", he was the god of power ! In the following week, a storm that shocked the world swept the world from Japan! The cause was the competition of the new generation of Japanese mystery forces. A magician who was at the bottom of the year suddenly broke out and achieved good results. Afterwards, everyone learned that he actually prayed to the king of the gods during the competition and received various bonuses. In order to achieve such a result. Almost at the same moment, the Italian "Sword Fairy" greatly increased in strength, and the news came that it had defeated the "Crimson Demon" that was once indiscriminate. After discussing the information of the god of infidelity killed by the gods, the council of sages concluded that the [cihangpudu] power acquired by the first god of infidelity who killed him possesses the power to bless the pious. Once it was announced at this time, the world was in an uproar! He is extremely powerful and empowers believers. The mighty king who possesses this ability is like a true god. Fanatics in the Vatican are clamoring for sanctions, but they are just cheering and dare not move. This year, the believers of the King of Power have sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain. The world has never lacked the existence of giving everything for strength, and the King of Power needs only faith, not the soul, why not do it! However, no matter how big the craze is, there will be a time when a year is fleeting. So far, the craze caused by the King of God is about to die, and a new change is coming... Italy is located in the southern part of Europe and is mainly composed of the boot-shaped Apennines and two large islands in the Mediterranean, Sicily and Sardinia. Italy borders France, Switzerland, Austria, and Slovenia in the Northern Alps.Italy is a highly developed democratic republic and the cradle of European nations and cultures. It has bred Roman culture and Etruscan civilization. Today, a beautiful and civilized country like Italy has welcomed 3 uninvited guests, 3 uninvited guests and gods who can destroy Italy. "The smell of snakes in this country." A young girl, or a young girl, stood on the roof of a building in Italian territory.Talk to himself. About thirteen or four years old, childish and angel-like cute face.The silver hair that grew near the shoulders melted into the moon-like brightness, and the pupils were dark as night. She is wearing a thin sweater and mini skirt, black knee-length stockings, and a blue knit hat on top of her silver hair. She is Athena, not Athena! Athena, the god of disobedience.Came to Italy following the snake... "Wake up, Mekal." A young man floated in the air and called out loudly to the sea belonging to Italy. The boy is the war god Velesrana, the war god of ancient Persia, the guardian of the god of light "Mithra", and the undefeated army god with ten incarnations. Velesrana is not here!Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com Veles Lana is the winner, and victory is synonymous with Veles Lana. In order to seek a defeat, Veles Lana awakened Mekal. With the call of Velesrana, a huge whirlpool appeared in the sea, and a huge figure slowly walked out of the whirlpool.Mekal, the god of disobedience, appeared. Mekal is the honorary title that people sometimes give to guard the city of Tyre. He looks like a giant man in the middle of life, with a shaggy hair that has no haircut, and a beard that covers the lower half of his face. He has a wild appearance. The God King who crossed 2 meters easily, the rumbling muscles, just looking at it, felt very overwhelming, the muscles were very majestic and divine. Obviously he was dressed in very rough clothes, with dirty rags and leather covering his chest, and a tattered cloak on his body, but it was full of majesty, and he wanted to kneel down and hang his head just looking at him. "Wellers Lana, what is it to call the old." The giant Mekal walked out of the vortex and roared as he watched Velesrana floating in the air. "I am the winner, I am looking for defeat, God King Mekal, to wake you up just for the first battle. Come on." The god of disobedience Velesrana looked at the huge figure of the god of disobedience Mekal, feeling the powerful power of the god of disobedience Mekal, and said to Mekal excitedly. "It''s very interesting, very interesting. It''s really interesting to wake the old man in order to fight the old man." With the roar of Mekal, heavy rain came. In the heavy rain, the god of disobedience Welles Rana and the god of disobedience Mekal fought! As a result, both lose and lose. The god of disobedience Velesrana was broken up by the god of disobedience Mekal, and 10 incarnations were scattered all over Italy. Mekal, the god of noncompliance, was seriously injured and hid somewhere to recover. Both gods are looking forward to a battle. The storm swept across the southern part of Italy. This was the aftermath of the power of the god of disobedience, Mekal. Italy escaped a catastrophe. It is really lucky that the battlefield of the two gods is at sea instead of on the mainland. But next time.Not every time is so lucky. The Magic Association in Italy sensed that it was unusual. Erica Browntree of the Red Bronze and Black Cross brought her maid, Alianna Hayama, Arrie Arudi to investigate. At the same time, Kusanagodou, who was on summer vacation, was sent to Italy by his grandfather Kusunaichiro to return the Magic Book of Prometheus to the witch Lukulaziazola. In Japan, on the balcony of an ultra-luxury villa located in the mountains, Nagato is reading a magical book that I dont know where it came from. I dont know when it started. Nagato has fallen in love with it. A habit of knowledge. Saya, dressed in white, appeared on the balcony and looked at Nagato with a smile: "Brother Nagato, there have been three gods of disobedience in Italy. One of them is very suitable for the development of the Buddha country!" Saya also appeared here during the year, but the two did not mention any plot issues in a tacit understanding, and Nagato suddenly fell in love with this unknown feeling. "Really!" Nagato closed the magic book, took out a mobile phone, dialed, "Notify Ena and Lily, and prepare a private plane, I want to go out, destination-Italy!" ps: Regarding Kudgod, he will become the king, but it is only a stepping stone, otherwise the Japanese forces will not dare to counterattack, and Nagato will be embarrassed to start... 269 Chapter 019 Erica Browntree third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden storm made the magic associations of Sardinia feel depressed. Erica Browntree, who investigated the Sardinia incident in accordance with the requirements of the organization Red Bronze and Black Cross, brought her maid, Arianna Hayama, Arrie Arudi to Sardinia, Italy. After arriving in Sardinia, Erica first went to the branch to find out the situation, and then went to the city to look for clues. Erica walking on the street on the island of Sardinia in Italy, looking at the busy or leisurely people around her, she felt that nothing strange happened. The strange storm some time ago was probably an abnormal weather. It''s such a fuss to send myself to investigate, Erica couldn''t help but think! Erica is a member of the Red Bronze Black Cross of the European Magic Association. The 16-year-old Erica is a great knight with the name of the red devil. Beauty and wisdom coexist and have many pursuits. Erica and Liliana They are also known as the two great geniuses of Europe. The name of genius is not blown out, but has corresponding strength. It''s different from Liliana, a stupid silly girl.Erica is very shrewd, shrewd and scary. In the external activities of the Red Copper and Black Cross, only 16 years old Erica has gained a lot of say in her own ability. The Red Bronze Black Cross is the descendant of the Temple Knights-the magicians and warriors who believe in the sons of gods and the devil Bafeng, who once dominated the temple in the Middle Ages. The symbolic colors of the red bronze and black crosses are red and black. The red bronze black cross has a long history and great strength.With a vast network, Erica is also a long-sleeved dancer and makes many powerful friends. The red bronze black cross and the bronze black cross are the two major magic associations in Europe. They are mutually hostile organizations, but they are different in strength... Although the Bronze Black Cross is also a large organization, it is a well-known magic association, but it is not as good as the Red Bronze Black Cross. The Red Bronze Black Cross not only suppresses the Bronze Black Cross in strength and influence, but also in terms of contacts. More powerful than the bronze black cross. Bronze Black Cross Living under the pressure of the Red Bronze Black Cross, life is not so happy. The Bronze Black Cross with insufficient stamina even wanted to send Liliana to the Marquis of Voban, Sasha Dejans, and let Liliana become the subordinate of the Marquis of Voban. The awe-inspiring prestige to shock the idea of ??the red bronze black cross. But although Liliana is a serious girl and she has good strength, she is a bit clumsy. The Bronze Black Cross is afraid that Liliana not only did not get the favor of the Marquis of Voban, but offended the Marquis of Voban. When the bronze black cross was constantly tangled, the King of God was born. No one knew what the bronze black cross was thinking at that time. In short, Liliana was sent to the King of New Life, and the result was unexpectedly good. what! Especially under the frenzy of belief in the King of God, the subordinate organizations of the King of God are soaring, and now the bronze black cross is also at a loss when facing the bronze black cross! What kind of enemy is the most annoying in this world, probably the enemy that will explode! At this time, the Red Copper Black Cross was facing such a situation, especially when Erica thought that in the joint trial of the two organizations, she actually lost to Lily, who had been suppressed by herself, and felt a fire! So, it''s the most annoying to explode!120 novels www.120xs.com Now Erica is facing a turning point in her life. Either as a testament to the Red Bronze and Black Cross to take refuge in the Marquis of Vauban, go to the Marquis of Vauban and become his subordinate, or go to meet the King of God! Regardless of the choice, its difficult for a girl to decide. Even Erica cant ignore the murderous reputation of Marquis of Woban, and if the King of Power, you have to really give your heart, or you can only be left unused. Especially Liliana was also under the king''s hand. "It is at this time that I envy Lily!" Erica complained, probably because of a small relationship. Erica understands that Liliana is a serious silly girl. She is swearing allegiance to the Queen of God, and the chivalry that is almost inscribed in the body and mind absolutely makes her fully conform to the power of God. The request, can you not be favored in this way! But Erica can''t do it. She is already a great knight, even if she is improving her strength, facing the godslayer and the gods are equally weak, her superior status and shrewd character make it difficult for her to have dedication to any existence. Spirit, such her, joining the power of the mighty king, isn''t she asking for hardship. Not to mention the Marquis. Erica, who grew up listening to the scary legend of the Marquis, absolutely understands that at most the King of God is idle, and the Marquis is risking her life! Erica, who was thinking about it, suddenly saw a magic book, and then saw a man holding a magic book, a young oriental man carrying a bag and holding a magic book. "What? In broad daylight, walking around with a magic guide book. I look down on our Italian magic association too much. Could it be that he caused the storm a while ago? It seems that only he has a little possibility..." "No! There is no magic reaction. He is not a magician, and his body does not seem to have any special characteristics. He is not a knight, so he is an ordinary person. Why are you an ordinary person holding such a sophisticated magic book? This thing is too dangerous, or Let me keep it." After seeing the Kusunagod holding the magic book, Erica suddenly turned a lot of thoughts in her mind, and was about to step forward to stop the opponent, suddenly boom!! The earth shook, and the voice of a terrifying beast came out.The vibration that only qualified people can feel, the sound that can be heard. "Could it be," Erica ignored the others. It was the duty of the knight to protect ordinary people. Although Erica was shrewd, she would not evade in the face of her duties. A huge wild boar slowly rose from the ground and appeared in the busy city. "God of disobedience." Looking at the huge boar, feeling the powerful power of the boar, and experiencing the fear of facing the strong, Erica Browntree was also stunned... At the top of a building not far away, Saya took a pen and wrote in a notebook, "To destroy the first encounter between Erica and the pheasant Godou will consume a lot of causal power. This is the protagonists advantage. Huh! But if that woman is gone, it depends on how you kill God!" I saw Sayas notebook written "Various inquiries about the world and the protagonist". Well, it is clear that the Pheasant God is now the research object of Nagato Saya. At this time, on the private airfield of Sardinia, a world''s most advanced aircraft is slowly landing, and several powerful magicians are waiting respectfully for the arrival of the King of Power!.. 270 Chapter 020 Sword Slashing Mountain Boar...Fourth in Athena! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The streets of Sardinia were in chaos at this time. With the help of her maids miraculous driving skills, Erica got to the front of the mountain boar, the god of incompatibility, and jumped up to the top of the building. Looking at the huge boar, the girl activated the curse of Yan Ling. "The lion of steel and the lion heart king as an ancestor----please listen to the vow of the knight Erica Browntree. I am the heir of the horn flute and the descendant of the black warrior. My heart will not yield, but my sword will be determined. Do not break." "Lionheart King, the essence of the struggle is now in my hands. It''s time for the duel, Ryanhardt!" Amidst the singing of the girl, a magnificent magic circle appeared at her feet, and a magic circle appeared in front of Erica, with a lion head drilled out of her center. The girl stepped forward, reaching into the lion''s mouth with her right hand, and gave it a strong grip! Clang!! A Western sword was pulled out by the girl. The girl turned around along the inertia, and then raised the sword. The tip of the sword was pointed at the god of incompliance. The curse power was increased by the sword and directed towards the head of the boar A powerful spell blow! boom!! Unfortunately, even the great knight and the god of disobedience are far apart. The god of disobedience is too resistant to such an attack. Ericas attack has no effect on the boar, and even this irrational The beast became angry, and the boar roared and launched an attack on Erica! "hateful!" At this moment, Erica, who was maintaining her curse power, couldn''t avoid it. She could only watch the wild boar attack, but the next moment, a sudden flame fell from the sky and hit the wild boar, and this beast of non-inheritance gave out pain. Wailing! Erica took the opportunity to immediately stop the output of her curse, and when she looked up, she saw a black, long and straight girl slowly falling down. The girl was holding a divine sword that made people unable to look directly at her. Just looking at it, Erica I feel like I am in a world of flames! Magic tool! The shrewd girl thought of this word instantly! "Are you the Erica that Lily never forgets? Hello, I''m Ena!" The girl looked back at Erica, then looked at the wild boar struggling out of the flames. The trick duck---the mother of Yanjiu---Ling Ling fears tricks, kill it! The sky is from the clouds!" Yan Lings spell was read from the girls mouth, and the sky shone a dark golden flame from the cloud sword. It was the flame after the fusion of the power of Nagato and the flame of Amaterasu. With the blessing of this divine tool, it was able to kill The power of the gods! Ho Ho Ho!!! The wild boar roared and impacted, and the girl jumped up almost instantly, jumped to the top of the wild boar and cut it down with a sword. The sword energy transformed by the flame was invincible, and with just such a blow, the wild boar was stunned! Before everyone knew it, a ray of transparent sword aura in the flames of the sky cluster cloud sword submerged into the boar''s body, and the boar''s body disappeared in an instant... Looking at the scene in front of her sluggishly, Erica said in a daze, "The God of Unconformity was defeated in this way. Could it be that a new Godkiller was born..." "How is it possible!" Ena who fell on the ground heard Erica''s self-talk, and said with a smile: "This is not Ena''s power, but the power that the king lent Ena, Godslayer The birth of "I can never take a trick!" "So, this is actually the fact that His Majesty King killed the gods far away!" After all, Erica was a great knight, and soon the god of never-behaved was defeated by a girl holding a magical tool in front of her. A few words of dialogue understand the truth of the matter!Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com "Hey, it seems that Lily is right. You are so smart, like a female fox!" Natural Huina said that Erica''s head was filled with black lines... Not to mention the dialogue between the two girls, I saw Ena who killed the wild boar in the distance and was instantly fascinated by the girls appearance. Beside him, the boy incarnation of the god of incompetence exclaimed. : "What a powerful king, he can kill an incarnation of our generation with such a long distance!" On the building behind them, Saye smiled strangely: "In this way, the dark hand has been buried. If it succeeds, the topic of invading the realm of mythology will have a way forward!" ... ... At this time, Nagato had already got off the plane, and because of Sayas information, Nagato could not wait any longer, and directly took his knight, Liliana, to the place where his prey was. "Where is who, come out to me!" Nagato stopped suddenly, and the feeling of being peeped appeared in Nagato''s heart. Obviously there was no one else on the road, but Nagato felt a threat on the lamppost in front of her. Hearing Nagato''s words, Liliana behind Nagato immediately made a defensive gesture! "Oh, my concubine thinks it''s a good hiding, how did you discover the godslayer." The space was frozen. Hearing Nagato''s questioning, a small figure appeared, standing on the lamp post, looking down at Nagato and asked. "It''s well hidden, I don''t think so, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t follow the god, let me introduce it." This kind of spiritual intuition, how do you call Nagato, and Nagato is not a person who likes nonsense. ! Looking at the god of disobedience in front of him, Nagato slowly raised the power of the curse. Facing the god, it is necessary to be careful. This is also a habit that Nagato deliberately cultivated. The undefeated Nagato understands that nothing is. absolute. Don''t be too arrogant, this is a habit that Nagato has cultivated in order to prevent the slightest failure! "The concubine''s name is Athena. I heard that this belongs to a godslayer with a magic sword. Is that you?" Athena standing on the lamppost asked. "Athena?" Nagato looked at the girl named Athena in front of him. She was about thirteen or four years old. She had a childish and angel-like face, and the silver hair that grew near her shoulders melted into the moon. Like brilliance, pupils are dark as night. The cute god of disobedience, suddenly Nagato remembered a certain initial plan, and made a decision in his heart! "Is that the Italian sword lunatic? I am not! So Athena, I don''t know what you can do to stop it." Nagato heard Athena''s question and remembered the information about Tony, and said with a smile. "Although the concubine now thinks that the most important thing is to recover the snake, there is no need to fight with you, but if you want to, the concubine will definitely fight with all your strength." Athena looked at Nagato seriously. "There is no intention to fight, then look forward to the next time. I will have a better prey later." Nagato looked at Athena and shook his head, patted Liliana on the shoulder, and motioned for her to relax, and said, " I am the King of Gods and Powers, and I am always waiting! "The prey, the concubine is looking forward to seeing you again!" Athena looked a little unhappy at Nagato, as if she was very upset that Nagato described herself as a prey. ps: Obviously, Huina has become stronger, and then it''s Liliana''s turn, otherwise there will be nothing to play. Thanks for the monthly ticket and reward of "Devil Kaos"!!!.. 271 Chapter 021 is not the first Mercator! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After skipping the episode of encountering Athena, Nagato brought Liliana to a ruined hall in a short time! "That''s it!" Nagato looked at the ruins in front of him, and said calmly. For a year, Nagato''s forces have searched all over the world and have not been able to find a new god of disobedience, and now they will finally start a new god-killing operation. ! Every time the killing of the gods was like a mysterious and novel experience, Nagato was delighted. According to Sayas information, Nagato knew that the god of inconsistency in this ruin was named Mercator! His body is Baal, a god king worshipped by Semitic languages ??such as Canaanites and Phoenicians. The locust is Melka''s servant, he is the god of storms, the god of the sea, the god of the sun, and the god of harvest and desolation. Using the powerful wind that can blow all the cities where people live, the army of the dead calling out from the underworld is like a flood-like wave and thousands of thunder like a spear of the sky. His weapons, Yagrush and Aymur, mean exile and knockback, respectively.He used them to draw Dragon King Yam away from the throne and killed him. With this crusade, he rose to the throne of God King. In the eyes of Nagato, the god king who possesses so many priests is simply a stepping stone given to him by the heavens. As long as the ritual of killing the gods is completed, the Buddha kingdom can be expanded to the point of small achievement, and Nagato will be enough. To pierce the deepest secret of the world! "Wang!" Liliana said at this moment, the girl who had been following Nagato a year ago had a complicated expression, but she stopped talking. "Don''t worry, Lily, this is the last time, next time we will stand together!" Nagato understood that he was so powerful that the girl who was full of responsibility had been unable to perform her duties as a knight and felt guilty. Nagato reached out and touched the girl''s cheek, and then strolled out, leaving only what happened because of her own king. A girl blushing with intimacy. Nagatos steps are not fast, but each step has crossed nearly ten meters, and soon came to the passage of the ruins. This is Nagatos experience of the law of space and the world''s exercises such as Shenzutong this year. The fighting pace-Shunbu! "I feel that the enemy is approaching!" At this time, a heroic voice came from the underground temple, "My old enemy--Godkiller, dare to come here, and I will fulfill you!" This is Nagato''s hunting target, the voice of Mekalto, the god of disobedience! As soon as the voice fell, a louder and louder buzzer suddenly came from the passage leading to the underground temple. Then, a group of locusts with heads and palms the size of an adult''s hand rushed out of the passage, covering the sky. The people flew over to Nagato. These locusts are Mercators ambassadors, a concrete manifestation of his power as the god of harvest and famine. "It''s really arrogant. It seems that it''s time to show the power of the godslayer, you big guy will appear!" Nagato sighed softly when he saw this. Immediately, the toes touched the ground lightly, and the body was like a feather with almost no weight, and it flew back quickly. At the same time, he waved his hands in succession, calling out waves of lightning to strike the locusts that were coming. "Thunder and lightning are calling, eagerly like a law!" The Chinese alchemy practiced this year was used for the first time, sending a bombardment to the god of infidelity! "Yes, if it doesn''t show enough value, I don''t bother to fight with you!" Mercator said in a bold voice. Even though he heard Mercators words, Nagato had no feelings for the time being, because he found that the locusts were much tougher than he thought.The latest novel www.zuixiaoshuo.net Except for the frontal attack, the other locusts implicated by the electric light did not turn into scorched corpses and fell to the ground as expected, but continued to vibrate their slightly dull body and flutter towards Nagato. come. "Sure enough, mortal spells are really not good, even this so-called secret mystery, then..." Nagato saw it.Tsing gently from the bottom of my heart, and at the same time posing a palm-out posture, the left leg bends slightly, the right arm is bent inward, the right foot is in the dry position, and the dragon chants sounded throughout the passage and even in and around the ruins! "This is the Eighteen Dragon Palms I developed to fight Luo Cuilian''s Feifeng Twelve Palms. Let you taste it! The first palm Kanglong has regrets!!" After a year, the power of [Purdue Cihang]s Thousand-Hands Supernatural Power was more and more enlightened by Nagatos application. It is no longer a gesture of showing Thousand-Hands behind the back, but is completely integrated into oneself, blasted out with a palm, and blessed by the palm of Buddha! The golden dragon shape issued a terrifying deterrent to kill all the locusts in one fell swoop, even through the passage of the ruins... Boom!!! The whole ruins hall made a deafening roar! ... ... At this time, on the other side, after realizing that the girl who had saved her was the subordinate of the King of God, Erica''s mind instantly changed. At least at this moment, in the girl''s heart, the balance about joining the forces of Marquis of Woban and King of God began to tilt, so that the power of the unmatched god is infinite in the eyes of anyone in the world. Erica is arrogant. Ever since she was a child, Erica has somewhat imitated her ancestors will to become a godslayer. Erica is extremely shrewd. Because of this, she has experienced the wild boar, the wild boar. After a brief confrontation, she sensibly gave up that idea. The god of non-obedience is an area beyond human reach! This is probably also the reason why countless powerful magicians and great knights have not been able to become godslayers for so many years. The more powerful and knowledgeable, the more desperate gap with the gods can be felt, and therefore the more unable to complete the godslayer. Great cause. Killing the gods is a miracle of mankind, and it is a great cause that can only be accomplished by fools! "Girl, what about your lord, the one who really killed the boar in the air!" Just when Erica was about to put out some information about the mighty king on the girl in front of her, a teenager suddenly appeared in the two. The front of the girl looked at Hui Na and said. "Sure enough, Saya Saya is right, you finally came out, Lord God!" Hui Na patted the shoulder of Erica, who immediately summoned her love sword when the boy appeared, and said respectfully to the boy in front of him. "My lord is fighting against your old enemy, one of the reasons Huina is here is to challenge you on behalf of my lord, dare to ask the name of Lord God?" "I am the victor, the strongest, the one who knocks down all enemies and wants to taste the taste of failure, so I awakened the ancient king of the gods and fought one by one with him, but I have not yet failed. My name is Wellers Rana!" "I don''t want your lord to seize our prey, and be able to kill our incarnation remotely, girl, your lord''s covenant, I have agreed!" The boy, no, the god of disobedience, Velesrana said happily, and disappeared immediately Here, I obviously went to find my incarnation... At this time, the grass pheasant godang near a few people encountered a black cat, which made the eyes of Saya, who had been observing secretly, glitter... ps: Thank you "Tai Xu Dian Xiao Jian" "jinyunyan" "c2-L." for the monthly tickets!.. 272 Chapter 022 Fierce battle is in full swing second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Mercato, your pet has been wiped out by me. Now show your true body and fight me upright!" Nagato said softly, looking at the locusts that were bombarded into scum. But the voice spread strangely throughout the ruins! "You really have the right to fight against my divine envoy so easily." Mercator said loudly. With that said, the divine king walked out of the underground temple step by step in a leisurely manner. Mi Gao''s magnificent body is still sloppy, but it makes anyone who looks at him feel what majesty is! Mercator appeared at the entrance of the underground temple, facing Nagato through the residue of the locust swarm. "The rude fool, the sinner of killing gods!" Mercator hummed while looking at Nagato. Accompanied by his hum, an aura that would make people adoration and respect, unable to rise up resistance, even if it was executed by the person in front of them, it would be an honor to diffuse in the field and rush towards Nagato. This is the divine power, which is stronger than the god of noncompliance that Nagato had encountered before. It was not a deliberate, completely natural intangible aura exuded by the god Mercator. If ordinary people come into contact with the divine power at such a close distance, they will definitely be affected by this, and they will not be able to rise up against Mercator and become a lamb to be slaughtered! But Nagato is not ordinary, or the reaction of the godslayer to the gods is absolutely opposite to that of mortals. The curse power surging in the body constantly urges Nagato to kill the god in front of him and seize power! As the confrontation between the two began, the weather conditions over the entire site changed drastically, from the original clear sky to dark clouds covering the sky. Lightning leaped through the dark clouds, and at the same time, a cold gust of wind was blowing. Rise! Nagato stretched out his hand, and a hot dark gold flame appeared in Nagatos hand, instantly transforming into a hot long sword, exactly the same as the sky cloud sword. In fact, this is Nagato imitating the sky cloud sword, forged by flames. Sexual warrior! Because of the lack of a carrier magical tool, this flame sword can only be smashed in one attack against a god of infidelity or a godslayer of the same type... "Then fight, Godkiller! Chase! Exile! Chasers, a pair of weapons that have become my minions, chase the ignorant and foolish people on the opposite side! Let him see the power of my anger!" As Mercator said, he suddenly liberated the spirit of the two sticks in his hand, causing it to turn into two blue and red thunderbolts against Nagato in the thunder of the sky. Nagatos mental power turned to the extreme in an instant, and it unfolded in an instant, avoiding the lightning that struck, and rushed towards Mercator. Unexpectedly, the lightning, like a tangible entity, turned around and struck again. ! "It''s really a ghost!" While avoiding the chase from behind and the lightning attack that turned into exile, Nagato approached Mercator''s heart uncomfortably said. "Wind, follow my orders and tear the treacherous people in front of you." Seeing Nagato approaching, Mercator shouted again in a bold voice. When the words fell, the wildness blowing in the space seemed to have been ordered, turning into a powerful tornado against the laws of nature, and whirled towards Nagato at high speed. There was wind before and after, and electricity in the back. Nagato, who was struck by both sides, hovered in the sky and turned to stare at Mercators location. The next moment, when the wind and electricity were about to touch Nagatos body , Nagato''s figure suddenly disappeared from the impact of wind and electricity.Jiuzhou Chinese www.9zzw.com "Shantou UpanishadSimply far away!!" puff! In the next second, a muffled sound suddenly sounded, and a thin line of blood spattered from Mercators chest, which was flying back rapidly, and the flame sword in Nagatos hand was also shattered... "what!!" Immediately the blood line burned, and the king''s chest was severely damaged under the extremely lethal flame, causing Mercator to let out a scream! At this time, I heard a loud sound of "Boom!", the tornado and the lightning formed by the pursuit and exile collided without fancy, and then the tornado exploded from mid-air, forming a disorderly turbulence, and blasting the surrounding The wind and rain blown away. The double rods changed back to their original form. After making a bend in the air, they flew back to Mercator''s hands. A wave of spatial fluctuations echoed around the god king''s body, suppressing and expelling the flames raging in the god king''s chest! At this moment, Mercator looked at Nagato solemnly: "I admit that I underestimated you!" "I am Mercator, I am also Barr, the head of all demons, I have ordered in the name of Barr, the evil beasts in hell, appear by my side and swallow up the powerful enemy in front of me." Too shouted again. As Mercators spirit said, in addition to Mercators name worshipped by the Phoenicians, he also has a godhead worshipped according to the translated name of his weapon [Bar]. Only with the fall of Sardinia by the Roman Empire, after Sardinia became the rule of the Roman Empire, it was established as a Christian propaganda recognized as the state religion. Barr, who was originally the patron saint and heroic god, was propagated as the demon of all evils and demons. First! And with the passage of time, the demon god Baal, one of the 72 demon kings controlled by King Solomon, and Baal, the hell king of the flies, evolved... With the fall of his words, a dark space gap appeared behind him, and then a large number of weird insects and beasts full of disgusting aura poured out from the space, buzzing like a cloud of ink. Pounced towards Nagato. "I hate bugs!" Nagato said with a slight change of expression. In an instant, a huge golden lotus pattern that spun at a fast speed appeared under his feet, and as the golden lotus figure turned, the golden realm continued to erode the world. In an instant, the world was shining and the world changed! After a brief period of blindness, Mercator saw a golden world. A huge god and Buddha with a height of more than 30 meters stood opposite him. The countless Buddha palms behind it shone with shocking power! The black insect swarm seems to have been greatly weakened in this golden world, and even some weak insects and beasts issued painful shouts. This is the power of Buddha''s light, not power, but a kind of auxiliary power of Buddha! "Welcome to my realm of Buddha. This is a technique that I have developed for a year before being able to use it. Now it is up to you to taste it. An honor, Mercator!!! 273 Chapter 023 The third successful killing of God for the third time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With a thought in Nagato''s mind, the Buddha''s realm burst out with dazzling light, and countless insects and beasts wailed in pain. Buddha is the nemesis of the evil. In the Buddha''s realm, the summons of the evil demon are in this open and upright realm. Was quickly consumed. Even the Demon of All Evil, Meltoka, who has the name of Baal, felt oppressed, his power as the Lord of Demon was almost suppressed, unable to activate it! "The Kingdom of God! This is the projection of the Kingdom of God!!" With the name of the God King, Meltoka seemed to know a lot of secrets, and he opened his mouth and said such a sentence, and then the eyes of the God King looking at the godslayer were full of heat, which was almost surging from the bottom of his heart. fanaticism! The gods of non-compliance look extremely powerful, but some powerful gods of non-compliance understand that they are not true gods, they have all the power described in the myth, and the only thing they don''t have is the kingdom of God! Some powerful gods of disobedience have also tried to pursue their own kingdom of God, but they have found nothing but myths, or the Netherworld is an unreliable conclusion that the kingdom of gods of disobedience is common. But now in front of the King of God, there is a God Killer who owns the Kingdom of God! "Kill him, seize the kingdom of God, and become the true king of God!" Such a thought suddenly screamed in the god king''s heart, but before the god king started, the illusory sun in the sky dropped a flame. With the help of the domain bonus, Nagato''s instant step slammed into the flame. In one second, he rushed out of the flame, holding a flame sword in his hand, and launched an attack towards the god king! puff! The instant step with the help of the domain bonus surpassed Mercators nerve reflection and avoidance speed, so Nagatos attack this time fell on Mercators body very accurately, only because the god of disobedience was dangerous Instinctively reacted without hitting the key, making it fatal. The next moment, Nagato took a step back in an instant, and the Flame Excalibur burst, causing a violent explosion on Mercator''s body! Feeling the abnormal state of his body, Mercator roared, swinging the chasing and exile double sticks and smashing at Nagato''s head. At this time, Nagato, who had already made a certain amount of space, would naturally not sit and wait. , The defensive moves in the Eighteen Palms of Jianglong used! "See the dragon in the field!" The yin and yang''s palm and the exile double rods were connected, perfectly removing the strength of the double rods, but a powerful current instantly invaded Nagato''s body, unbridled destruction. "Humph! Shocked Baili!!" Feeling the pain, Nagato frowned, and instantly used the strongest attacking move among Jianglongs eighteen palms. Both hands blasted out at the same time. The power of the two Buddha palms turned into two roaring golden dragons that span several meters. Meltoka flew out! "Lightning! Become my spear! My spear! My escape! Fight against those foolish people who blaspheme me!" The god king, who was bombarded by two golden dragons, used the power of the god of life to restore himself while shouting Reading the spirit of words. As soon as the words fell, the lightning leaping aimlessly in the sky instantly turned into a dragon of thunder and lightning, and bombarded the location of Nagato like rain! After passing through the Buddha''s realm, the lightning dragon is constantly being weakened. If there is no accident, it will not be able to cause damage to Nagato, but the number of lightning dragons can not stand enough. One after another, it is actually consuming enough numbers. After blasting a gap in the domain, a collective blast came in!Make a novel www.zuoxs.com "The dragon of thunder and lightning is also a dragon, see if my cloud is not raining!!" Just as the lightning was about to hit the top of Nagato''s head, the Thousand-Hand God Buddha, who had been standing still, appeared behind Nagato, and dozens of Buddha''s palms faced the thunder in the sky. Boom!! In an instant, a large number of thunder bursts sounded one after another, and the dazzling white thunder light filled the entire space, making the line of sight pale. After three or four seconds, the white light dissipated, and Mercator was surprised to find that Nagato was standing in the place where the thunder dragon was raging unscathed. Only the Thousand Hands God Buddha occasionally flashed a few ray of electricity. "I''m tired of it, so realize it, Meltoka! The deep meaning of the dragon''s palm is descended-Hundred dragons strangling!!" This time Nagato was not used with one palm and one palm, but as Luo Hao did the same year ago, the idea of ??18 palms was repeated continuously, and the astonishing dragon roar echoed in the entire Buddha domain. ! A year ago, Nagato''s combination of dragon and tiger was marveled by Wu Zhi, because the combination of dragon and tiger was actually a shortcut to the peak of martial arts that combines Yin and Yang. With the artistic conception of the white tiger and the poisonous dragon as arm support, yang, nine yin and six yin and six naturally achieve the harmony of yin and yang. In this way, as long as you can thoroughly understand this profound meaning, you can understand the principle of yin and yang. Comprehend. In order to challenge Luo Haos Feifeng Twelve Palms, Nagato used the martial arts secrets obtained in his previous life as a reference. With the help of this world''s martial arts system, he finally performed a dragon-falling eighteen palms. It is a dragon full of Buddha''s power! At this time, the most disintegrating thing is that Nagato barely stopped palm. In a moment, nearly a hundred golden dragons appeared and roared and launched a terrifying attack on Meltoka!! "Chasing! Exile! Chasers, a pair of weapons that turned into my minions, chasing the ignorant fools opposite! Let him see the power of my anger!" Facing the terrifying Bailong attack, the greed* in Mercator''s eyes dissipated. At this time, he restored the spirit of the king, liberated the spirit of speech, and issued the final blow to the terrifying Bailong! Rumble!!! The entire Buddha''s realm was shattered in a violent explosion, and the huge vibration made the entire Sardinia slightly shake. Somewhere not far away, a dressed-up witch spit out a mouthful of blood. "It''s true that in just a mere year, the man who was hailed by the world as the''rebirth of power'' is just the aftermath of the battle, and even so far away, this can hurt me, the highest witch!" The witch named Lukulaziazola did not know where to take out a white handkerchief and wiped the blood from her mouth, and said with some embarrassment: "The Prometheus secret book has the power of the god of war at this moment, and Ichiros grandson has also been The gods allowed to carry that power, and if I follow the flow of the boat, maybe a new godslayer will be born!" "But Ichiro''s grandson is a Japanese after all, and he is in the same country as the king of power, what should I do... Forget it, I will go down the road, whether I can do it, and what I can do depends on his own. Up!" ps: Sooner or later, the power of the grass pheasant Godou will be taken by the protagonist, and the power obtained by killing the gods for the first time will not be complete... .. 274 Chapter 024 The fourth post-war harvest! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Meltoka is a good man!" Standing on the ruins of the ruins, Nagato sighed, probably because there are too many overlapping myths. Killing Mertoka almost completed the basic power system of Nagatos Buddhist kingdom. The rest is to continue killing. God is perfect. I dont know if it was because of Mercators body that was killed, or because Nagato himself was unhappy with bugs, Nagato could not get him to summon hell creatures from Mercator. And the ability to summon locust envoys. But that doesn''t matter, after all, the power that Nagato originally needed has been obtained! There are three powers that Nagato obtains from Meltoka. Of course, the reason for so many is entirely because Meltoka has too many priesthoods! [The Armament of the God King], this is the power seized from the priesthood of the God King Mertoka. The two thunder weapons of the exile and the chaser are one of the gains of Nagato. In a sense, this weapon is Nagato I think the greatest gain, the power of space, is definitely one of the strongest! [Storm], the power seized from the priesthood of the God of Storm in Mertoka, the effect is actually very simple, it is to create a storm, but this power is the main goal of Nagato this time. There are four types in the Buddhist kingdom of Nagato. As an object developed by the Buddha Kingdom, it is very suitable for making magical tools at this time. Among them, the Flame of Amaterasu has been fused with the [Initial Fire], carried on the Sky Cloud Sword, as the fire tempered by the sky from the clouds, making the sword of pure steel in essence sharper! The remaining items Nagato intends to create two divine tools, corresponding to the sky god and earth mother god, and the [Storm] power is the carrying power of the divine tool. [Life Recovery], the power of the God of Life, which can transform the curse power into healing power in battle, speeding up the recovery of injuries, in addition to that, it is possible to use the power to make so-called life potions in daily life. However, the effective period of the potion is very short, about twelve hours. After twelve hours, the potion will return to ordinary tap water. If Nagato itself is soaked in water for cultivation, the healing effect of power will be better. Of course, if it were just that, Nagato would not praise Mertoka so much. In fact, at the moment Merkato died, his body, or myth, was absorbed by the Buddha of Nagato! In the Buddha Kingdom at this time, there are everything in sight, such as thunder, mountains, swamps, lakes, abysses, forests, flames, gusts, and thousands of miles of white clouds. The myth of who is Mercator is too rich! In particular, Mercators inexplicable sun priesthood has allowed Nagatos [Initial Fire] to evolve into [Original Fire]. The biggest weakness of the original flame, the fact that the physical temperature is too low, will change instantly, which is comparable in one fell swoop. The fire of the sun. This is the biggest achievement of Nagato this year. It is the ability of the Buddha Kingdom to simulate the ability to plunder myths. If in the future, Nagato can completely absorb the mythological system of this world, it will probably be able to replace the Netherworld with the Buddha Kingdom. It is incredible, after all, the world is the root of the world! In the distance, Liliana saw the end of the battle, Nagato won the battle, and ran towards Nagato quickly. Nagato saw the joy of the girl who came to her quickly. Nagato was also a little happy. If anyone in this world is worried about you, then cherish it. For some reason, Nagato suddenly flashed this in his mind. One sentence. "Wang!" Liliana came to Nagato''s body, gently called Nagato''s name, and looked at her king with joy. The girl knew very well that her own king was going to cast a magical tool of power. As a user of the upcoming new gods, Liliana, a stubborn girl, has always believed that it was the knight''s fault to let the lord take risks because of herself, and blamed herself while waiting for the king to return!Reading Building www.dushulou.com Now that Nagato is safe and sound, the girl''s heart finally has so much peace of mind! "Lily, I have paid a lot for you, how can you repay me!" Nagato, who has good eyesight and stronger perception, quickly understood the girls mind. For some reason, he suddenly got close to Liliana, stretched out her hand to pinch the girls beautiful pointed chin, and with a little effort, raised Lilianas head a little , Leaned his head over. Eye to eye, face to face, the distance between the two heads is less than ten centimeters, the breath that Nagato exhales when talking directly spread to Liliana''s face. The standard stubborn child molested the good women. "This, that." Liliana felt the breath exhaling from the gate of Nagato, and realized the movements of the two, Liliana blushed, maybe she will pass out shyly in the next second, and she doesn''t know. Saying something. "It''s courtesy to give the returning hero a beautiful kiss. I guess Lily doesn''t dare, so I will directly receive my reward." Nagato smiled and said to the blushing Liliana. Then he pressed his hand, lowered his head and kissed Lily''s lips, and kissed deeply! Liliana was already stupid, staring blankly at Nagato''s kiss. This was the first time Nagato kissed Liliana. Before she knew it, Liliana wrapped her hands around Nagato and sank in. When she met Nagato for the first time a year ago, Liliana was full of anxiety, but as time passed by, the girl couldn''t help being attracted to this talented king... Nagato and the girl have never had any affection, they just accepted each other naturally... On the other side, in a hotel in Sardinia. "Ena? Are you okay!" Erica asked in a frightened manner, looking at the black long straight girl who exuded a frightening atmosphere in front of her. Just now, the girl''s sabre in front of her blasted a bright golden flame, and the girl was happily showing off how the flame became stronger, and Ena''s sword was sharper. Now, the whole image of a girl who is about to be blackened, the changes before and after are too abrupt! "It''s okay, Miss Erica! It''s just because of the sudden increase in power, Hui Na happened to see the scene from the king''s side." After a long time, the black long straight girl finally calmed down and said with a certain determination. "It''s just that I didn''t expect that the honest knight would actually start so quickly. It seems that Ena has to work hard too!" ps: Going home, in bad condition!.. 275 Chapter 025 Juvenile Power Seeking Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the roof of a building. A teenager about 15 or 6 years old is sitting on the edge of the rooftop. He has a very strange feeling. It may be a bit rude to say that he is in tatters, but this is how the jacket he wears. I guess it was white before, but now it''s dirty brown, and the clothes themselves are a bit rotten.It is not so much the costumes of this port street, it is more like the costumes worn in the oasis of the desert. Cao Pheasant Godou walked to his side and said with a smile: "Finally we meet again!" The young man turned his head, looked at the grass pheasant Godou carefully for a while, and said, "Young man, you know, I will kill you when you come!" "Ah, I know..." Godou''s tone was unspeakably complicated, because this own friend was the one he was going to kill this time. Although emotionally unacceptable, but- I really couldn''t bear to want to do it! "The King of Sword is indeed a troublemaker. Not long ago, the God of Sword who had been reserved by the King of Sword accidentally fought with the Demon of Sword from Italy. At this time, he was in an incomplete state. This is the only chance. Are you willing to gamble on such an opportunity, who has the power of the military god?" Thinking of the words of the female friend of his grandfather''s previous words, the pheasant Godou''s heart is full of complexity. "Then you still come? Only a white horse who doesn''t know how to steal it can''t defeat me. Are you afraid that I will kill you? Or do you want to die?" The boy asked curiously.He now feels more and more that the human in front of him is very interesting "Probably, I want some changes!" For a long time, the grass pheasant Godou spoke. At this time, he remembered what happened on the street. The beautiful figure who killed the boar with the flame sword in his hand was proud. Hope that the ordinary boy, unwilling wish surged in his heart for the first time. "That girl, if you really have a crush on Godou, as a descendant of Ichiro, you should be able to talk to her easily! But that is the king''s subordinate, who is in the same country as Godou. King, so the boy should give up those thoughts in his heart!" "And... for some thoughts in my heart!" At last Cao Pheasant Godou spoke. The protagonist whose fate was originally destined, after being cut off by Saya and Nagato either intentionally or unintentionally, finally revealed his own nature! That is the nature of fighting, and it is the nature of predation circulating in the blood! "You have revealed your own nature, hypocrites!" Across countless buildings, Saye was observing the grass pheasant godou through the equipment, thinking so in his heart, and at the same time becoming more curious about the future of this so-called protagonist. In Sayas eyes, the grass pheasant Godang is a hypocrite. In the''original plot'' that Saya saw, there are many girls around this man, but they have been duplicity and advertised as a pacifist. They fight more crazy than anyone. Especially in the "Original Story", Nagato''s failure was indirectly due to him, which made Saya more determined to play him! "Because I tampered with the entire line of fate, did the protagonist''s luck explode? That''s good, anyway, our game has just begun, and even if you succeed, I will divide your power!" ...... Today''s Literature Network www.jrwxw.com ... At this time, in a villa with a bronze black cross in Sardinia, Italy. Nagato has digested the gains brought by the killing of the gods a day ago, and its strength has greatly increased. Among them, the power of the Buddha country in the palm of the hand is getting stronger. Not to mention that several powers of Mertoka can make Nagato stronger. At this moment, a sudden feeling came from the void. It was the unique feeling of cursing the body after killing the gods. At this moment, Nagato did not kill the gods because it felt inexplicable. At the next moment, Nagato realized that his power had unexpectedly added one more power, and the power of the Buddha Kingdom had increased a bit again. [Juvenile], one of the incarnations of Velesrana from the unacceptable state, Velesrana uses the word spirit in this state to shelter and make humans obey. When someone who is important to you is in crisis, you can share the power of Velesrana to that person! "Wellerslana is dead! Who did it! Is it the Italian messenger!" Nagato stood up. Originally, Velesrana was a god known as an incarnation, but his priesthood was only a victorious god of war, so Nagato was also going to study the division of power through the opponent. Saya also attached the light of his soul to Ena''s sword, ready to study the other''s existence! With a thought, Nagato connects to Saya, and quickly gets a reply from the other party, but the result is completely unexpected. "Grass Pheasant Godou, this is the guy who came out of some inexplicable corner. He actually dared to snatch my prey. Very well, I remember you, but it is still someone who might snatch my territory... Japanese!! " "It turns out that you are the protagonist of the world that may exist, so Saya should have known it a long time ago. In this way, this [Youth Power] power should be specially divided by Saya for me!" Since Saya came into this world, Nagato has subconsciously avoided any information about Sayas original plot and enjoys this unknown pleasure, because Nagato understands that once he knows some truth, he cant help but directly attack. Everything hits the mark, I am afraid this world has already been''cleared'' by Nagato at this time! Saya also tacitly didn''t mention those, but secretly played something. This time, Saya seemed to be the cause of the incarnation of the god of inconsistency, and used the wounds that Ena cut to kill these incarnations. Let the light of one''s soul invade the body of the unobservable god, and at some point take an important power from the protagonist. Although Nagato wants to experience the unknown, in the face of such benefits from the sky, it is impossible to push it out. Nagato is never pedantic and even flexible! "This power can be seen by Saya, and it really has something to do with it!" After carefully thinking about this power, Nagato understood that this power is completely a kind of air transport power. An existence protected by [young] has almost entrusted all of its own to the master of power. In this way, power The lords luck is naturally rising. "Moreover, this power is also very useful to me!" Nagato understands that with such power, as long as it is slightly modified and used at the same time with [Cihang Purdue], he is completely capable of turning his subordinates Ena and Liliana into alternative godslayers! "However, even if this is the case, I snatched my prey, but you must be mentally prepared!" .. 276 Chapter 026 Vent and Undercurrent the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sarbat Redoni, the sixth contemporary godslayer, the king of swords. This twenty-four-year-old Italian youth was just a knight a few years ago. Because he defeated the Celtic king Nuada, he was qualified as a king. He was called the strongest swordsman in Europe and was revered by the local magician. As the leader. Anyone who knows the King of Swords knows that this simple-minded guy is a heretical genius who knows nothing except swordsmanship. He is also a lawless bastard. Except for the leader Luo Hao who went to challenge China a year and a half ago, he was beaten. After being honest for a while after a meal, lawlessness started again. You know, even the Marquis of Vauban, who is threatening the entire Europe with terror, was robbed by the King of Swords at a ceremonial summoning the God of Incompetence four years ago. It is bold enough, but now this lawless bastard is running away! Yes, run away! Of course, if you are fishing on a certain island, suddenly hundreds of huge palms fall from the sky, and the entire island is broken into pieces. Even when you are still in the water, there are dozens of huge palms uninterrupted. The earth is chasing and killing you, no matter who it is, it will run away subconsciously! boom!! After Duny had just swam onto the beach from the sea, a huge Buddha palm bombarded the beach in front of him, and the huge wave of bombardment rolled up the sky and blasted toward the godslayer who had just drunk the sea water. "It''s not in the sea now!" As soon as Sarbat Redonis voice fell, his body flashed with a silver-white brilliance. At the same time, under the silver-white brilliance, a perfect body that seemed to be made of steel, not only that, even him The clothes outside the body have also become all-steel products under the influence of the silver brilliance. This is exactly the power that Salbatre had usurped from him by killing the hero Ziegfei in Norse mythology [Steel Protection], a physical power that allowed Salbatre to have a semi-immortal body. When used, the body is as hard as steel, and the weight will become as heavy as steel, making it difficult to be knocked off. And having a steel body is also very effective in fighting the enemy, which is a super practical ability that integrates offense and defense. However, he also gained weaknesses that fit the characteristics of steel objects.That is, they are afraid that the temperature can reach about 3000 degrees Celsius, such as volcanic magma, solar fire, or other.Ultra-high temperature that can melt steel. Bang bang bang!!! Under [Steel Protection], Salbaret completely ignored the sand attack in front of him, motionless, dense sand hit the body of the godslayer, making a roar of metal blows. After the sky full of yellow sand, what appeared in front of Salbarette was a red-haired boy in a purple and gold robe, with a handsome appearance, but the most unforgettable pair of indifferent eyes, the first glance he saw , The King of Swords felt the overbearing will that no one could violate! It feels similar to the woman standing on the top of Lushan more than a year ago. She is not as innocent as that woman. She has more will to control, just as powerful! King of God! Almost without anyone reminding, the King of Sword understood the identity of the boy in front of him. It was only a day before he was called by the creditor. Even if the King of Swords was open-minded, he was a bit helpless, but he was also very excited because it was definitely An surviving enemy! "It seems that you already understand your situation, so I don''t have to talk any more nonsense. As the price of stealing my prey, let me vent it first!" Otherwise, when I go to meet the protagonist, maybe I will kill him into scum!Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com In an instant, the battle that belongs to the godslayer, start again! ... ... The realm of life and immortality composed of multiple overlapping spaces that cannot be allowed to live here belongs to a world that is more important to the soul than the flesh. This slurred sentence is an interpretation of the Yukai. It is called this in Japan. Even if it has a strong power, as long as it is biologically human, it cannot stay in this place for too long. In terms of being in it, it is a very dangerous thing. This is also the birthplace of mythology, the place Saya is looking for! Now, in a corner of this world, the three beings have gathered. The place where they are located is a pavilion built in a beautiful courtyard. There are obviously no servants, but it seems to have been carefully cleaned up. This is also one of the characteristics of this vast space, which will change according to the preferences that govern it. From the outside, the owner of this courtyard is completely a beautiful noble princess with glass-colored pupils and peerless beauty, although her age ranks second among the three-the glass princess! The oldest existence of the three of them seems to be just a middle-aged man dressed in retro style. The gods who used to be disobedience, the gods who overlapped many priests, even among the gods, are considered to be arbitrary. In Japan, he is a well-known deity that no one knows, Hayashi Sano Odai, a secluded deity who claims to have never graduated from a deity, but one of the elders who influenced the rights of the Commission for the Compilation of Japanese Official History. call. "Princess, royal husband, what happened between the two?" the black-robed mage interrupted. Among the three inhuman beings, he is the only one who is closest to the description of the word "old man", or that the word is not even enough to describe him. Known as an instant Buddha, at the end of suffering, he got rid of the shackles of the flesh and approached the immortal, but his whole body was almost devoid of flesh. Even if he was a mummy, I am afraid it would be fine. "Japan, there is another god-killer!" The beautiful princess said. At this moment, she looked at Susanoo with an inexplicable expression in her eyes. The black-clothed master *mage instantly understood the main purpose of this meeting. The three of them can be regarded as the behind-the-scenes members of the Commission for the Compilation of Japanese Official History. They secretly held the power of the Japanese mystery in the period when Japan had no godslayers! Since the birth of King Shinmui a year ago, the rights of the Commission for the Compilation of Japanese Official History in Japan have been declining. Originally, when the King was born, Susano wanted to bring people over for a good "communication", but who knew the king who occupied Japan? How overbearing it was that he directly wounded Susano in the air and ruined the Sky Cloud Sword! "Now, it''s our turn to make a decision. Although the godslayer is our help to some extent, a small Japan does not need two kings, does it!" At this time, Susano spoke, with a long-lost cold on his face. Obviously, the things of a year ago made this former dissatisfied god who was not very angry, and he was about to explode! ps: Code one chapter first, there are ten chapters left!.. 277 Chapter 027 The King of Swords is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rumble!!! On a certain beach in Italy, there was a constant deafening roar, which caused discussions among residents not far away. Fortunately, the battle belonging to the godslayer was immediately known to the Magic Association. The tourists near the beach were all relocated, and even the police were dispatched to close the battlefield. Otherwise, I dont know how many innocent people will die! Nagato''s toes lightly clicked, and it seemed as if fluttering flew away from Salbatredoni''s slash in an instant like a breeze, and then spread out in a flash to reach behind Salbatredoni, Thousand-hand blessing! "Dropping Dragon Palm-Suddenly!" The golden dragon shape extended from Nagato''s hand and emerged, roaring towards the back of the sword king, and violently colliding with the metal exterior! "boom!" With this heavy blow, even though the all-steel body of Salbatre was involuntarily stepped forward, the golden dragon shape still bit the king of swords reluctantly, and Salbatre swung his hand. The sword is waiting to be cut down! The next moment, Nagato reappeared in an instant, and instantly appeared beside Salbatre. Salbatre was worthy of being the king of swords. He actually relied on his instinctive reaction and ignored the one who kept biting his back. The dragon shape was cut down towards Nagato''s body! A smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he instantly consumed a Buddha''s palm for defense, and he just survived the attack of Salbatre, who was under the control of the super-sensing sword. Ho Ho Ho!!! The same roaring golden dragon shape issued a terrifying threat, and headed towards the sword king! "I swear here, I don''t allow me to cut things constantly, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and cut everything on the ground." At this moment, the King of Sword issued a powerful voice, releasing his strongest power [Sliced ??Silver Arm]! This is a very strange scene. It is clear that the golden dragon-shaped attack speed is much faster than the speed of Salbatre''s speech, but the spirit of the language is still read by the magma step by step. The wonderful time contrast, It feels weird just by looking at it. And at the moment when Salbatre-Donis voice fell, Salbatres right hand once again released a bright white brilliance of silver, and at the same time a silver color different from the steel body formed by the protection of his steel. The steel wrapped around his right hand exudes the bright color that the purest silver can possess. At the same moment, a powerful curse rushed out, entwined with Salbatre''s original giant sword, instantly turning this special magic sword into a magic sword that can cut everything in the world! At this time, Nagato had already swung out the third palm he had prepared. This was a bigger existence than the two golden dragons before! But the king of the sword just swung the long sword in his hand, a revolving slash, whether it was the golden dragon shape transformed from the palm of the thousand-handed Buddha in front or behind, it was cut into two easily! After completing this move, the sword king''s fighting will was completely aroused. Watching Nagato wave the magic sword in his hand, he roared at the front and the huge dragon was cut down!! "cut!" In an instant, a powerful spell spewed out from Salbatres sword, cutting all the golden dragon in front of him into nothingness, and the remaining spell power continued to rush forward, turning the sky pale white. Fengyun cut in half. "Sword, shine and release the flame!" Then, Salbatre, who had completed the slash, chanted the spirit of his sword.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com "Boom boom boom boom..." In an instant, a strong explosion exploded at the place where Nagato and Salbatre met, like being bombarded by dozens of large-yield missiles. The strong explosion impact spread around Salbatre as the center. Nagato not far away. "Not bad!" Speaking some arrogant words, the space behind Nagato rippled, and two wooden sticks slowly emerged from the ripples, reaching out and grabbing the wooden handle, Nagato pulled them out of the ripples in the space. Without any words at all, Yagrush and Aymur, the weapons of God King Mercator, appeared! Of course, the two dragon-slaying weapons that fell into Nagato''s hands had already changed their appearances at this time, and the wooden sticks turned into two wooden guns, one long and one short. This was due to Nagato''s aesthetic issues. Although it has the weird setting of Lancer Lucky E since ancient times, Nagato doesn''t care about it. On the contrary, if he holds two sticks, Nagato will probably recast this thing back to the furnace! In the face of a missile-like explosion, Nagato waved the spear in his hand, just like that! The space began to fluctuate and twist. This is the force of exile. The power generated when the space is twisted. All future explosive attacks will be exiled, and even the effect of blasting is produced because of the distortion. A huge sandstorm soars into the sky, and a huge blast is carried. The powerful impact blasted towards the king of swords! Even though Nagato, who was originally extremely accomplished in space, sealed the eyes of the reincarnation of time and space, this sense of time and space will not disappear, and Nagato found that he was even more suitable for this pair of weapons with spatial attributes than God King Mercator. At least the God King used these weapons to rely on the power of thunder, not the power of space! Even the King of Swords, who has extremely strong sword skills, never expected that the opponent could produce such a large attack effect with just such a stab. He was bombarded by a sudden explosion for several meters. When Salbatre was just standing, his red color The thunder and lightning hit him! Beep! Sarbat suddenly found that his body of steel had been greatly damaged under the crimson thunder, and even the paralysis caused by the electric current made the sword king feel weak in his palms! boom!! However, the Sword King deserves to be a real warrior. Under the bombardment of the scarlet thunder and lightning, he can still endure the paralysis, grabbing the sword hilt and cutting it out!! "It''s a good weapon!" At this time, Salbatre''s injury slowly recovered in [Steel Protection], looking at the red thunder in the sky and sighed. It turned out that the Scarlet Thunder that was cut out by the King of Swords was not divided into two. After the King of Swords had finished speaking, it turned into a short spear and returned to Nagato''s hands. Obviously, this was a chaser, one with a powerful The magic gun of pursuit ability! "It seems that you are not bad, but I already understand your details!" Looking at the small traces on the short spear, Nagato immediately understood how strong the sword king''s magic sword was. Even the chaser short spear of the manifestation of power was damaged, although there was only a trace. "The next trick, if you get through it, I will let you go! Exile! The chaser, turned into a pair of weapons for my minions, chase the opposite existence! Let him see the power of my anger!" The first time I used the [God Kings Armed], the two blue and red thunders reappeared, and almost at the same time, the entire space seemed to be distorted because of the existence of something! Boom!!! ps: Probably I just came back by car. I am really sleepy. There are still nine chapters!.. 278 Chapter 028 Ericas third allegiance! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as the world was shaking for the birth of the eighth Godkiller, the news that the sixth Godkiller Sword King was severely injured by the seventh Godkiller God King was almost spread in just half a day. The mystery of the whole Europe was detected, and it began to spread... It is said that the Marquis of Vauban in Eastern Europe laughed and drank three glasses of white wine to celebrate! Especially the reason why the King of Sword was seriously injured is widely spread. It is said that the king of swords fought against the god of disobedience who had booked a duel with the king of gods, causing the god of disobedience to be killed. This caused the king of gods to be angry. The news was spread in a short period of time, so much so that many magic associations and organizations that were originally interested in the eighth king stopped their hands and feet. joke! The King of Swords was seriously injured just because he interfered with the duel of the King of Mighty, and the eighth king directly robbed the King of Mighty and achieved the great cause of killing the gods, what will happen to him! Especially the newly born king is actually a Japanese. This guy''s existence is completely competing with the king of superpowers for territory. Unless he completes the great cause of the king of superpowers directly against the leader of Luo Hao, otherwise... Even some malicious people are betting that this newly born king will exist for a few days! Since ancient times, incidents of cannibalism between godslayers have been common. In fact, every time a godslayer collides, if there is any accident, it is really normal. However, what was beyond everyone''s expectations was-- "The Pheasant Godang is missing!" When the intelligence personnel of the Bronze Black Cross passed the news to Nagato, one day after the battle with the King of Swords ended, Nagato understood that some existence could not bear to take action! "However, the timing is almost here, it''s time to make this world truly turbulent!" At this moment, Qingqiuin Ena and her new friend Erica Browntree, who had been wandering outside, finally returned! "Wang, Hui Na missed you so much!" As soon as we met, Hui came with a nurse, and Nagato would not be polite. He hugged the girl who seemed to be gifted by nature in front of her, and then looked at Ai Li. card. "The knight belongs to the Bronze Black Cross, Erica Browntree has seen the King of Divine Power. If the adults don''t dislike it, this person is willing to offer his loyalty and pray for the king''s favor!" Although he was a little surprised to see Ena''s actions, he was born shrewd. Erica still reacted. Without saying anything about the sky, Erica knows through many ways what kind of existence is the King of Godslayer in front of him, it is not advisable to be clever, facing the king, the only thing that can be done is sincerity! This is also the initial reason why Liliana and Keiqiuin Ena were able to obtain Nagato''s approval. Nagato doesn''t mind some of the minor problems of his subordinates, but in any case, he will not accept subordinates who are thinking about themselves! "You are the crimson devil of this generation, very good!" Nagato has always known the blonde woman in front of her, the eldest lady of the famous Browntree family in the magic world, and Liliana''s childhood rival, this generation of deep The red devil. The Crimson Devil is a unique title of honor in the Red Bronze and Black Cross, and is a knight''s medal!No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com Nagato clearly felt that the proud woman in front of him had come to express his loyalty to him with a certain level of consciousness! With the continuous development of power, Nagato can now fully perceive the distance between her heart and herself. When the distance reaches a certain limit, it will trigger the activation of power. "His Royal Highness is rewarded. Compared with His Highness who achieved the great cause of killing God, this body is completely insignificant!" Erica said sincerely, in fact, the several news on the way here fully explained the reason why the king was hailed as the''shenwei''. Although the King of Swords is a bastard, although he has been no matter what, he does protect the whole of Italy very well, especially when the King of Swords has just become a godslayer. Erica and Liliana still witnessed it with their own eyes. The strength is very clear. Such a powerful existence was severely injured in front of the King of God, and at this time the young man in front of Erica looked safe and sound. This difference...somewhat big! In fact, when she heard the appearance of the eighth king, Erica always seemed to have an inexplicable voice in her heart that had been bewitching her to find a new king. The so-called "chicken head rather than phoenix tail" was probably the kind of mentality at the time. It''s troublesome, Erica thought so. But at this time, Erica had completely given up on that mentality, because after seeing the situation of Queen Shenwei, the eighth king, Erica could have fully anticipated. "In this way, I will accept your loyalty, let me see it soon!" With that said, Nagato felt very interesting in her heart. The girl in front of her looked extremely realistic, but Nagatos experience understood that she was a shrewd girl who thought she was realistic. I really look forward to it, the flame in my heart, what Time will be ignited. "Ericaqing, go to call the information network of the Bronze Black Cross and the Bronze Black Cross to find out the eighth king for me, and actually play missing for me, huh!" "Ah!" Hearing Nagato''s words, even Megina, who was constantly rubbing against Nagato''s arms, couldn''t help exclaiming in exclamation, let alone Erica, who couldn''t take care of any demeanor at this time. I have never heard of a king who will run away before the upcoming battle. Even if it is to escape, the King of Godslayer will try his best to fight first. This is almost a default rule! For nothing else, in the eyes of the godslayers, there is no absolute power gap, and even one in ten thousand chance of victory can be seized. This is the most fundamental reason why they can achieve the great cause of godslayer. So, what might have happened to the grass pheasant Godou, thinking that the grass pheasant Godou is a pure Japanese, and that his king''s territory also has Japan, Erica seems to understand something, and immediately replied respectfully: "Yes! " Boom!! Sudden roar sounded around the entire villa, shocking both Hui Na and Erica. Suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and almost an instant gust of wind and rain came, and the wind brought Mercury in through the small door. , So that the three people in the room have a cold skin. "Wang, this is!" Feeling a wave of power of the same origin coming from the backyard of the villa, Huina seemed to have doubts in his tone, but the beautiful little face showed a daze. As if in response to Ena''s words, the door was slammed open, and the silver-haired girl knight strolled in the rain, not in the rain! ps: Damn it, I dont know if its the reason for the bad spirits. I wrote this chapter three times before and after... There are still eight chapters! .. 279 Chapter 029 The Fourth Sardinian Witch! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the evening, as the sun sets, Lukulaziazola''s house. A luxury car stopped outside the door of Lukulaziazolas residence. The door opened and Nagato came out first. Then Nagatos personal swords, Liliana and Kiyakiin Ena came out and finally came out. It''s Nagato''s newest knight accepted-Erica Browntree. I saw this beautiful blonde girl appearing and watching the silver-haired knight standing behind Nagato from time to time. Before that, the silver-haired girl knight had shown some inhuman means in front of Erica, which had been suppressed. Erica, who was holding Liliana, felt quite unbalanced. Nagato stood in front of this house and felt it for a while, but couldn''t perceive the traces of the grass pheasant godo. Although it is called Saya, the answer will be quickly known, but Nagato understands that you cannot develop such a habit, otherwise The future is worrying. So Nagato personally dispatched. As for the orders for the red bronze black cross and the bronze black cross, they are just doing their jobs and obedient to the destiny. Although they feel that the possibility of finding them is too low, it is better than nothing. "Sardinian witch, Lukulazia Zola, come out to pick you up!" Nagato said, looking at the black cat lying prone at the door, and said a complex tone, but such a thing was not said in Nagato. It will make people have any associations. This is the intangible influence of Nagato''s strength to a certain degree. "It''s rude, I don''t know that the king of the gods is coming, it is really rude to have missed the welcome." The black cat heard Nagato''s words and suddenly spoke, and then the door of Lukulaziazola''s house suddenly , Opened it myself. Greeting the girls behind him, Nagato walked in first, and soon, in the living room, Nagato and his party saw the dressed-up Lukulaziazola. "Below, Lukulaziazola, welcome the arrival of the king. I don''t know if the king has come from afar and there is a place where he needs to do his best." As soon as we met, Lukulaziazola performed a noble etiquette to Nagato , Asked softly. As the highest witch, Lukulaziazola actually has the qualifications to be neither humble nor overbearing in the face of the King of Godslayers, but that does not include the three most domineering personality of the Godslayers-Marquis of Wuban, King of Martial Arts and The king of power in front of you! "You should know what I am here for!" Nagato does not have a habit of talking nonsense, and directly declares his intentions. At the same time, he looks at the witch in the state of a mature woman, and feels a little curious. If Nagato remembers correctly, the witch in front of him is already very old... "The highest witch can control her appearance through cursive power, it seems that what she said is true!" Thinking of some knowledge recorded in a certain book, Nagato thought. "I really don''t know why the child Godou disappeared!" The witch instantly understood that the young man in front of her was more like the leader than the marquis. She didn''t dare to neglect and quickly replied, but she cursed herself a bit in her heart. The ghost is obsessed, how could he subconsciously push Godou to that throne! Although Godous child has that talent, he faces a genius Godslayer who is rare in the world! That''s right, the genius godslayer! The godslayers are all fools, and they are all geniuses in certain aspects, but their god-killing is due to luck, only the leader Luo Hao is truly ascending to the throne with the ultimate slaying god with the ultimate talent!Biquge Novel www.spps.cc The way Uzumaki Nagato kills the gods is unknown to the world, but when he challenged Luo Hao to draw for the first time after he killed the gods, everyone with a heart understood that the strength of Uzumaki Nagato before he killed the gods was definitely very strong, because he killed him at first. No matter how you search for information, Guanyin can''t find a godslayer who can simulate the power of ordinary people to defeat Luo Hao. Because, Uzumaki Nagato definitely has a powerful force besides killing God! In a sense, Nagato is simply another replica of the martial arts supreme. No wonder the leader Luo Hao did not hesitate to bite the Marquis of Wuban, but regarded him as a new enemy in public! "Yeah!" Nagato did not continue to ask, but started to ponder, and soon said, "Then, witch, hand over your magic book-Prometheus Cheats, and I will use it." "Yes, Wang, I think this magic book can play a bigger role in your hands." Lukula Ziazola left for a while, and when he came back, he handed the magic book in his hand. Nagato. After receiving the magic book in his hand and feeling the breath in it, Nagato suddenly smiled. Since knowing that the source of the godslayer came from a ritual in Pandora, Nagato has some thoughts about Prometheus. This magical book of the gods made Nagato firm that idea. "Last question, join my power!" With a gentle flip of his right hand, the magic book in Nagato''s hand disappeared. Then Nagato looked at Lukulaziazola and issued his own invitation! In Nagatos eyes, the witch who can possess Prometheus cheats and even give it away is definitely not an ordinary witch. The specific situation is still unclear, but as long as she is in her own field of vision, she will know sooner or later. ! No matter how bad her knowledge is, it is definitely a good asset. Dont look at the unforgettable cheat device that you have learned so much this year, but in fact, this years time is far from enough. In this world, the information of a god who cant follow can definitely be There was a whole table full of it, this was only one, but no one knew how many gods of disobedience were. This is also the reason that Nagato only learns the Chinese martial arts in this world. Although the power used is mantra power, at least the knowledge of China is relatively simple, and the amount of knowledge required is definitely less than that of magic. "..." Lukulazia Zola wanted to refuse, but the question was what was going on with such an inviolable will. There were countless thoughts flashing through the witch''s heart, and finally she said: "Willing to serve the king !" Unexpectedly, a woman like me will one day become a subordinate of the king. Life is really impermanent!The witch was so mocking in her heart. At this moment, far away in a corner of Youshi, Cao Pheasant Godou stood in a weird hut with a surprised expression. And in another hidden corner, a figure of Saya in a light gauze white dress appeared here. Looking at the gloomy surroundings, Saya showed a pure smile, "It took so much effort to hide and finally caught A tiny gap has come in!" "But..." Saya suddenly felt a little distressed, and looked around expectantly, "It seems that this is only the top level, it seems that there are more secrets than I thought..." ps: I''m too sleepy today, I will add more in the next two days, there are still seven chapters!.. 280 Chapter 030 The first one to break into the secluded world! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Intentionally planting flowers will not bloom, unintentionally planting willows and willows! Life is so moody. Nagato thought that with the super perception brought by his violent mental power, he would be able to capture the eighth king. As a result, although he got the Prometheus cheats and the allegiance of a witch of the highest rank , But the eighth king''s trace was nothing. However, Nagato was originally used as a chess game of idlers-the intelligence network that launched the bronze black cross and the red bronze black cross, but unexpectedly got a trace of the trace of the eighth king! In a remote suburb of Italy, Nagato brought his swordsmen here. As for the witch of Sardinia, Nagato generously gave her a fake to adjust her body and mind. After all, Nagato also understands. Her request was too abrupt and could not be rejected, and the witch needed time to change her mentality. "My lord, this is it!" The magician who served as the guide opened the door of a turbulent house, the wide hall into the eye, and a bright red magic circle in the hall. It was probably a one-time magic circle, which was completely destroyed at this time. and-- Even though he has not yet entered the room, the bloody scent rushing toward him has conveyed some information to Nagato. "Actually... it''s a blood sacrifice!" Liliana said with some surprise that many evil spells have been banned in Italy. Blood sacrifice is one of them. A few steps forward, Erica saw a blood run out under an altar outside the circle. Mummy! "It''s a yellow race, or... it''s a Japanese!" At this time, Erica also walked up, stood by Liliana''s side and looked at the mummy carefully, and said her judgment. Nagato walked up with Ena, looked around, and suddenly understood that this was a magic circle opened with a blood sacrifice and belonged to a teleportation circle. Of course, this is not a simple teleportation array. If it only needs to be teleported between the major countries on the earth, it will cost a lot, but there is absolutely no need for blood sacrifice. It should be a teleportation array that spans space. Let''s go quiet! "Blood, infected by God''s curse!" Nagato seemed to understand something after staring at the bloodstain that hadn''t completely dried for a few seconds. Turning his head and glanced at Hui Na''s arms, Nagato''s mouth was exposed. smile. Without the Sky Cloud Sword, should I use the blood of the Japanese as a guide? "Erica!" After understanding some causes and consequences, Nagato said to Miss Crimson Devil in a commanding tone! "Yes!" As expected of a noble background, Erica''s etiquette is also full of elegant temperament, which makes this girl quite delicious in Nagato''s eyes. Nagato stretched out his left hand, palm facing up, and instantly a letter appeared in Nagatos hand, handed the envelope to Erica, and said, You dont need to participate in this operation anymore. Take this letter to the bronze At the airport of the Black Cross, my people will tell you what to do and leave by car!" "...Yes!" Although she felt like she was temporarily left behind, the noble girl still held back the thoughts in her heart and walked out with this letter. The guide had a good look, and went out too! "Wang, like this to Erica..." Hearing the sound of the car driving outside the house, Hui Na said questioningly. These days he has been with Erica and was treated several times by Erica who is proficient in social methods. Ena''s relationship with her was pretty good at this time, and she didn''t want to see the girl being treated like her own king. Liliana on the side is the same. Although she and Erica are very at odds, the relationship between them is still good. "Ha, what are you thinking about, Erica Browntree is the third sword girl I planned!" Nagato released her arm around Ena''s hand, and the space behind her was turbulent, pale blue and crimson. Two wooden handles stretched out from the ripples, Nagato stretched out his hand and pulled hard, two wooden guns, one long and one short, came out!Biqugek www.hoennk.com This is the powerful weapon of Nagato-the exile and the chaser! "It''s just that she can''t go to the place where we are going next, the secluded world or the realm of life and immortality, you should have heard of it, that is where we are going to wait!" "You world!" "The realm of life and immortality!" Hearing Nagato''s words, both Ena and Liliana couldn''t help but speak, Youshi is still the realm of life and immortality, in fact they are talking about the same place-the source of the myth! "That''s right, so I asked her to get something, which is an exquisite material for casting her gods in the future. In fact, if it hadnt happened to know that the god of non-compliance had come here, I had already set off on my own. !" As if talking to himself, Nagato inserted the blue spear in the center of the formation, and the power that belonged to the power drew it away. In an instant, the entire space seemed to tremble! "This is a teleportation circle. It is a one-off circle. The person who deployed the formation has died in a blood sacrifice. This seems perfect. At least it makes people unable to find where the teleported existence has gone. The act of using the magic power of the gods as a coordinate has become a failure, and the magic power of the gods is difficult to kill!" "Stand behind me!" Nagato raised another scarlet short spear, his body was slightly illuminated with Buddha''s light, and the curse power began to overflow, and the whole house seemed to be shaky under the massive curse power of Nagato. Liliana and Ena stood behind Nagato almost at the same time, and the golden Buddha light filled their bodies and merged with the Buddha light on Nagato! "Exiled!" The word spirit that liberated the blue spear, the power to exile the space suddenly burst out, centering on the Nagato holding the blue spear, the vibration of the space came out! Boom!!! The glass windows were completely broken in the first time, the whole house began to crack under the vibration of the space, and even the earth began to vibrate. This is the power of space! "Push it!" In the center of the shock, Nagato pulled up the Blue Spear, and a space-time crack appeared in the center of the original formation. A strand of intermittent golden curse power loomed in Nagato''s eyes, and was liberated from the crimson of Yanling at almost the same time. The short spear turned into a crimson thunder and blasted into the crack of time and space! Both the chaser and the exile are thunder spears with spatial attributes. The power of the exile lies in the exile in the space, and the chaser is a tracking attack across the space! "Follow the remaining curse power, blast me into the secluded world!" Rumble!!! A huge explosion sounded loudly, and the whole house was almost turned into rubble in a moment... 281 Chapter 031 The second sword hunting! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Secluded world There is no up, no down, no light, and no darkness. This is a weird world that is completely different from the laws of this world. It may be difficult for ordinary people to walk here. You can''t move forward just by moving your two thighs here. "Is this in Youshi?" At this time, Youshi welcomed three guests again. They were Nagato and his two sword fairies. Among them, Nagato didn''t have any influence, and the two sword fairies were in the gods. Under the protection of the light of the weapon, he was safe. A red thunder suddenly struck. Nagato didn''t even look at it and stretched out his hand. Unhurriedly, it happened to catch the thunder lightning. With a sneer, the lightning turned into a scarlet short spear, sending some kind of information to Nagato. door. "Well, it seems that there is something wrong with the place where we descended!" Nagato muttered to himself. Obviously, it seems that there is something wrong with the location where Nagato and others landed. There is a desolate place in front of us, a statue full of evil spirit The demon with a pair of horns was waiting to look at the three with bright red eyes. Its just that this demon seemed to be afraid of Nagatos power and dared not launch an attack. Liliana and Seiqiuin Keina quickly pulled out their swords and guarded them in front of Nagato after adapting to the secluded environment. ! "What the hell is this!" Such thoughts echoed in Nagato''s heart, completely ignoring the possible danger, Nagato meditated, the existence in front of him is not a god of infidelity, and the curse power in Nagato does not respond at all. what is it then! Ho Ho Ho!!! As if unable to bear it anymore, the horned demon launched an attack. The three-meter-high huge body resembled a super tank, smashing away any obstacles on the way to kill, and the whole body was full of terrifying pressure! "If you don''t take the blood of the enemy, Jonathan''s bow will never shrink! If you don''t eat the flesh of a warrior, Thor''s sword will never go back! Until this body is defeated!" Faced with such an attack, Liliana moved first. , Spoke out the words of David! Under the spirit of words, the curse power overflowed, and the long silver saber instantly turned into a long bow. The girl knight quickly drew the bowstring, and the black wind gathered around it and turned into a bow and arrow! "The black cursed wind, in the name of the king, follow my orders and issue the strongest storm attack!" Under the words of the temporary editor of the girl knight, the storm gathered, with a bang, the bow and arrow turned into a black tornado and blasted towards the incoming demon! Boom!! Under the attack of the tornado, the devils body retreated several tens of meters before barely resisting it. The black tornadoes burst into countless black wind blades after being hindered. Under this terrifying wind blade, the demon roared silently. , The whole body seemed to have encountered Ling Chi, looking terrible. After a while, the storm subsided. Whether it was Keina Seiqiuin or Liliana, looking at the demon that had almost turned into pieces of meat in front of them, they had an urge to vomit, but the next moment Countless blood-stained pieces of flesh actually moved, and under an inexplicable force, the pieces of flesh and blood unexpectedly evolved, and soon turned into complete demons, and the dark atmosphere instantly covered this area! The original demon turned into a hundred demon after death, and each of them had the same strength as the original demon!The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com At this moment, both the two women and Nagato who had been watching were also a little discolored, and suddenly said, "Ena, burn it!" "Understood! The original flame, in the name of the king, obey my orders and burn up the filthy things in front of you!" When Nagato made a sound, the maiden of Taito was ready. The sky cloud sword in her hand emitted a bright golden flame. A sword swung out, and a sea of ??flames burst out, and the hot flame stopped all the demons. In front of the three. "Tianxia---Governance---Food Country---Destined Gift, etc.---Bai Zhiming---My Wife is the Country---Imperial Sergeant---Calling Gifts---Qianpanpo --Human peace is a ruin --- not to be an official --- the country is ruling!" Originally, the spirit of the wind summoning spells used, but this time the spirit of the words is no longer the spell summoned by the wind in Hui Na''s hands, but the spell summoned by the flame vortex! Under the spirit of words, the sea of ??flames turned into flame vortexes and blasted towards hundreds of demons! Rumble!!! Almost in a few fragile roars, the endless flame vortex swept away all the demons. The flames completely swept through, flooding the sights of the three of Nagato. The waves of heat seemed particularly attractive in this strange secluded world. Pay attention, there is even a slight smell of meat... "I don''t know if that unreasonable rebirth ability will reappear after being burned out!" Nagato was full of expectation, not a glimpse of what kind of rebirth ability, in fact, Nagato needs most of the power. , Is probably the power of rebirth, because it is completely useless! The power of rebirth is probably activated at the moment of death, and the soul enters the depths of the secluded world until it returns after the conditions are met, but for Nagato, there is really nothing in this world that can pull his soul out. , The power of rebirth cannot meet the conditions for activation at all! The reason that Nagato is really interested is that Nagato''s intuition realized that he seemed to have come to a very incredible place, a place where many secrets could be revealed. In this way, no information can be let go! After a while, the sea of ??flames subsided, and the entire battlefield was in ashes. The demon seemed to have been wiped out, but before Hui Na could speak, there was a bang. Another demon blasted out of the ground, with a strong sense of power. Nagato seems to see a drop of blood under the ground that the devil blasted away... "Could it be...rebirth from a drop of blood, where does this feel like an allusion?" The devil reappeared, screaming up to the sky, and then drops of blood emerging from the ashes flew out and merged into the devil''s body, and the pressure of the devil''s body became stronger and stronger! He slapped his chest hard, and the demon sent an impact at Nagato and the others, much faster than before, as if the Vietnam War was getting stronger, even though the hatred in his eyes was far away, Nagato and others could feel it. "What!" Huina felt a little frustrated, and looked at each other with Liliana, and saw that the longbow in the knight girl''s hand changed into a long saber again, and the two women looked at each other and smiled, suddenly a powerful golden curse poured out from the magical tool Li, holding a sword facing the devil! The battle is about to be triggered! A black shadow falling from the sky instantly threw the demon down, biting the demon like a beast, and the demon continued to struggle in fear, but to no avail. The struggle gradually subsided, leaving only a clear and audible swallowing sound... 282 Chapter 032 The third chapter of the Kali that does not follow! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sound of swallowing echoed throughout the quiet and secluded world. Whether it was Liliana, who was trained as a knight, or Keiqiuin, who grew up in nature, her face was slightly pale at this time, and it was obvious that something was happening before her. Almost the girls'' tolerance. On the contrary, Nagato was fearless, but watched with interest. Nagato, who grew up in the era of war in Naruto World, doesnt care at all about this level of blood. Its just an unknown existence that devours demons. Nagato has seen and even encountered people cannibalism. Cannibals. Of course, it is normal for the latter to meet Nagato, and to lose their souls, and-- Nagato''s instinct told him that the time had come to explain all the secrets, so he was very patient and carefully observed. In Nagato''s perception, this area began to change, as if cheering, some kind of great existence was about to be born! Soon, under the bite of the black figure, the demon completely lost its movement and turned into wind and sand and dissipated. At this time, the black figure finally stood up and turned around, and only then did Nagato and the two swordsmen see her clearly! Yes, it is her! She has dark skin, blue fangs, a third eye on her forehead, four arms holding weapons, a necklace of snakes and skeletons, and blood dripping on her tongue. "Kali!" As the strongest witch of the new generation of bronze and black cross, Liliana''s knowledge is definitely the most among the three, and she quickly associates with the appearance of a famous Indian goddess from the appearance of this statue in front of her. ! "Is it a god of incompliance, but the sword doesn''t respond!" Huina heard Liliana''s words, looked at the unresponsive sky cloud sword, and said, because it is a magical tool forged by the godslayer, regardless of the sky cloud sword. The IL Maestro in Liliana''s hands is a magical tool that will boil in the face of a god who doesn''t follow. "Lily, Ena, do you still remember the origin of the goddess Kali?" Nagato said as he walked forward, looking at the existence of a volcano that seemed to be erupting. "Of course!" Both Ena and Liliana were both knowledgeable and naturally spoke in unison. As a result, the two women were stunned at the same time when they spoke! Demon, Kali, suck blood! Three different words converged in the minds of the two women, and the icy and smart girl was really shocked this time! In Indian myths and legends, one day, a powerful demon appeared in the Three Realms.This demon is powerful in mana, and for every drop of its blood on the ground, a thousand incarnations as powerful as him will appear on the ground to bring disaster to the world. When Parvati, the wife of one of the three major gods, Shiva, the goddess of Snow Mountain, was furious, she became the goddess Kali to destroy the demon. Goddess Kali is afraid that this demon will drop his blood on the ground during a duel, causing a thousand incarnations of demon with the same magical power to appear, so he sucks up its blood first, leaving no drop. Later, Kali finally wiped out the demon, but she couldn''t control herself because of her anger. Her feet involuntarily trampled the land vigorously, which affected the lives of all beings in the Three Realms. His partner, Shiva, lay at Kali''s feet in order to relieve the suffering of all living beings and let him trample to vent his hatred.180 novel www.xs180.com It''s almost a repeat of the birth of Kali! "It seems that you all thought of it!" The Buddha''s light on Nagato''s body skyrocketed, dyeing this non-light and non-dark environment into a pale golden color. In this way, both Liliana and Qingqiuin Kena saw it. That shield with the same color as the entire Youshi. "This seems to be a special place in Youshi. If all the inferences are correct, this entire area is an egg, used to incubate the''God of Infidelity''!" "Hatch?" Both women were a little confused. "You all know that I have been studying the gods of incompliance for more than a year, and you have followed me to know that the gods of gods are in the realm of myths, and when the myths change, the postures of the gods will also change, but how Change it." "The specific process is probably the current situation, the gods will not re-hatched from the posture!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, the person in front of her who was believed to be Kali by the three moved, but she did not start to trample on the earth as in her origin myth, but began to change. The attitude of the green face and fangs gradually revealed a trace of gentle charity, and even the tyrannical breath of the whole body gradually poured out the breath of life! As Nagato said, the attitude of Goddess Kali has changed! Kali, a goddess in Hinduism, has a long and complicated history. Although sometimes manifested in darkness and violence, her initial appearance as an extinction incarnation still has considerable influence, and more complex tantric beliefs extend her role to the highest existence and origin of life. The recent piety movement even imagined Kali as an upright and charitable mother god. "Moreover, because of the change in mythology, the existence of the incarnation of the Snow Mountain Goddess has been independent from her deity!" After feeling that the presence in front of him seemed to cut off some connection and became more independent, Nagato took a keen interest. In an instant, in Nagatos perception, the entire space and the protective cover seemed to have been damaged. It was riddled with holes in an instant, and the power of faith came in from the gap and poured in. Jiali''s body, black and gold curse power gushing out of that weird body, constantly transforming. Gradually, the breath of the god of nonconformity gradually revealed, and the curse power of Nagato, whether in the body or in the gods, gradually boiled! "This is the change in the attitude of the god of disobedience, and the new birth of the god of disobedience, so it is natural to call it''hatching''!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, Kali''s body emitted a dazzling white light in response to Nagato''s words, causing everyone to close their eyes uncontrollably, and an indifferent voice came out. "Are you the old enemy of our generation-the Godkiller? I actually came here before I reappeared. I don''t know if this is your luck or misfortune!" The white light faded away, and the four-armed goddess walked out slowly. She was covered in sky blue skin with occasional yellow markings. The messy and bristly hair was stretched out like a peacock''s tail. The purple lips showed blood. Of the flow. However, this kind of existence unexpectedly displayed an upright and gentle atmosphere. At this time, he was looking at the Nagato group with a smile, with an inexplicable meaning in his eyes... 283 Chapter 033 is the fourth one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the goddess Nagari said, it is difficult to define whether the godslayer accidentally broke into the hatching area of ??the gods is lucky. Because before the gods have completely transformed their state, it will be of no benefit to the godslayers, so as long as they are godslayers, they will wait for the gods to transform their forms before they come to fight! However, as long as the gods are still in this unique incubation area before they step out of the secluded world, they will be the same as the gods in the kingdom of God, and their combat power will soar to the extreme. This is also the reason why news about this aspect has never been known to the world, because all the godslayers who know it are dead! "Whether you used all your strength to kill me before I was formed, or when I just showed up, you broke the guard cover in one fell swoop and forced me to be born and immortal. You can escape. Pity!" If the god of disobedience wants to stay in the secluded world, he must give up his real name. In the eyes of many gods of disobedience, it is better to kill him. There are not many deceiver gods like Susano in this world! Following the words of the goddess, the entire shattered protective shield was instantly dyed in pitch black, and the whole world became pitch black. Only the three of Nagato shone the golden Buddha light! "Now, this is my virtual kingdom of gods! Use my virtual kingdom of gods to bury you, godslayer, OmKrmKalyaiNamah!" The words of the goddess came from all directions in the darkness. Accompanied by the mantra, the earth where the three of Nagato stood was shaken, and a strong impact came from the ground, and neither Nagato nor the two women could not help but froze. At this moment, the four magic swords obscured the breath, and with unspeakable sharpness, they killed the three of Nagato! Regardless of the timing, the methods are extremely thorough, which can be called the ultimate assassination technique! but-- "Om Mani Padme Hum!" Nagato seems to have been prepared for a long time, and the slow words are completed more quickly than the magic sword attacked. Whether it is Ena or Liliana''s Buddha light and Nagato''s whole body have a violent resonance, the golden beam of light penetrates the sky. , Especially dazzling in this dark kingdom of God! Clang!! The magic sword and the golden beam of light collided violently, and the sound similar to the collision of metal instantly spread throughout the entire dark field, giving the goddess Kali, who was in the depths of the darkness, a little dissatisfied. I saw the goddess'' heart move, and the entire dark world Seems to be alive! Zi Zi Zi!!! The golden beam of light seemed to be violently squeezed against the entire dark world, making a sizzling sound. At this time, Nagato''s voice came out. "It turns out that this is the reason why God King Mercator knows the kingdom of God, but it is also true. This kind of power that can only be used in a short time when it comes will naturally be coveted by the god of incompliance!" "I have got the information I want, so let''s start the real battle, unfold, the realm of Buddha!" The golden beam of light just fell in Nagatos voice. It seemed to be liberated, and it expanded instantly, dyeing half of the entire protective cover area into gold, and the dazzling light gradually faded. The whole area was half dark, one side was golden, and Nagato had Standing peacefully with her sword girl.The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com "Sure enough, I thought you were weird at the beginning. It turns out that you are carrying the kingdom of God that our generations are struggling to pursue and cannot get. A godslayer who owns the kingdom of God, this is the fate of our gods. What a big joke!" The faint sigh of the goddess was heard in the darkness, and the entire dark realm began to violently collide with the golden Buddha realm, and even strange demons entered the Nagato Buddha realm from the dark realm. All kinds of dark auras in their bodies continue to invade the entire Buddha''s realm. "My wings, the steel that becomes the blade of the phantom----IL Maestro, give me strength!" The knight of the storm launched a charge, like a tornado of charging, the endless wind blade made the attack surface of the girl knight extremely large, almost One slash is the disappearance of the devil! "Being friends is the country''s --- true woods --- don''t break through the mountains --- --- and shoot to see me, Hara is --- Xinggong --- An Mu Liza and the maiden of Taito is her own The Divine Sword blessed the spell, and the whole person stepped on the flame to launch an attack. No matter any devil, as long as it is stained with a trace of flame, it can only be wailed and turned into ashes. Time passed slowly in the stalemate between the two realms. Both Nagato and Kali were preparing something. At a certain moment, Nagato suddenly said, "Lily, Ena, come behind me!" The most distinctive feature of Nagatos personality charm is probably that it makes people extremely trustworthy. This is brought about by the undefeated life experience. The charm that penetrates into the bones of the bones, the two girls did not hesitate to use the jump to arrive Behind Nagato. Boom!! At the next moment, the entire dark realm changed drastically, and the entire dark realm was slowly deformed, turning into a dark giant with a height of 100 meters, each with a stunning magic sword! At the moment when the giant was born, some secluded existences seemed to feel something throughout the secluded world, but after a closer look, they found nothing. In the depths of the secluded world, the sleeping Pandora suddenly stood up vigorously. "Did something interesting happened!!" "Just hand over your kingdom of God, God Killer!" The emergence of the dark giant stomped slightly, and the entire field suddenly turned upside down. A huge vibrating force appeared on the ground where the three of Nagato were located, and there was a violent collision with the entire Buddha field, the field was slightly shaken! "It seems that you must cut off your domain!" The four magic swords were brandished by the dark giant and cut down towards Nagato''s domain. At this moment, Nagato whispered: "My move is ready, I hope the goddess will like it!" In the next moment, four magic swords cut the domain, cutting the domain into four gaps! Ho Ho Ho!!! There seemed to be something converging in the four cut open mouths. These gaps had the effect of a small opening in a dam, and golden dragons spewed out from the gaps! In an instant, the whole world was covered with dense golden dragon shapes, a full thousand! "Quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. I have always wanted to try the so-called Thousand Dragon Strangulation, but the body of the god killer simply cannot withstand such output. This time I rarely encounter such a domain competition that will not end quickly. I tried to let the domain bear. Try that output, it seems that the effect is not bad!" Accompanied by Nagato''s understatement, the roar of a thousand dragons rang through the entire secluded world! Rumble!!! ps: There are three more, seven more today!Eight more tomorrow!.. 284 The 034th harvest and the fifth meeting! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh my god, making such a movement is indeed an existence that can provoke my destiny!" In the depths of the secluded world, Pandora stood by a river and saw thousands of golden dragons strangling a black giant through the surface of the river, showing an interesting smile. Suddenly, Pandora saw a mysterious girl in white veil on the water, leaning on the treetop enthusiastically watching the spectacle of the giant Dou Qianlong, and he became slightly interested. But the next moment, the girl actually raised her head, as if she had seen herself in the distant time and space! "Wow, don''t you turn your head so suddenly, it scares me to death!" Pandora was so scared by the girl, and stepped back a few steps, just-- "Well, I will pay attention next time!" Pandora turned around in an instant, and was surprised to see that what he saw just now, an existence extremely far away from him actually appeared here, this is a secluded world, and all magical methods are invalid! "Hello, my name is Saye. We met for the first time, please give me some advice!" There was a pure smile on Saye''s face. "Hello, my name is Pandora. I met you for the first time, please show me a lot!" Pandora also showed a magical smile on his face, then disappeared and introduced himself happily! As a result, in the future, the loli groups from all over the world have officially met. Rumble!!! Thousand dragon bombardment, under such an attack, even a small country can completely wipe it away. It is not a problem to face a dark giant. With the giant''s unwilling roar, this war of killing God is like this It''s over! Liliana and Seiqiuin Megumi, who were fighting behind Nagato, looked unbelievable. They experienced such a God-killing battle personally, and both girls were shocked, and they had girls who belonged to them. Men, the love in the eyes is clearly visible at this time. Just like the heroes of steel are all returning from killing dragons and snakes, the witch can''t resist the charm of the strong! Click! Like broken glass, the black giant was shattered within a few moments under Qianlong''s attack, turning into black fragments about to disperse. "The Buddha Kingdom is here!" Nagato finally opened its own Buddhist kingdom, with thunder, mountains, swamps, lakes, abysses, forests, flames, squalls, white clouds and other sights. In the center of the Buddha kingdom, is the statue of the Thousand Hands God and Buddha that symbolizes Nagato! The Buddha kingdom absorbs all the black fragments, and every fragment that enters the Buddha kingdom is shattered into powder and scattered in this kingdom world, especially the entire land of the Buddha kingdom. Because of the fall of a mother god, it gradually becomes heavier. The will to carry is all over the country. At this time, Nagato finally gained a new power-[War Trample]! [War Trample], the power obtained by killing the goddess Kali, as the darkest and tyrannical black earth mother in Indian mythology, every time Kali tramples the ground will cause fainting and damage around, and even full use of it can cause powerful Great earthquake, no restrictions on use! The power is very good, but what is more important to Nagato is that after slaying an earth mother god, Nagatos Buddhist kingdom is really small. As long as you retreat again, integration will probably enter a new stage. ! ... ... Time goes forward by one hour.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Cao Pheasant Godou is now in a mountain where he doesn''t know where. Obviously it was invited by a so-called mysterious force in Japan, and the other party suddenly launched a magic circle, and the pheasant Godou was swallowed by suspicious darkness. When he recovered, he found it in this place. It is estimated that a building that looks absolutely ancient will only appear in period dramas, this kind of simple temporary small house. The sliding door of the entrance was open, and the pheasant Godou glanced inside, like the old man who was the owner of the hut, sitting cross-legged in front of the classical pit furnace. He is estimated to be more than 180 centimeters tall and his body is huge.Because he was only wearing a rough kimono, he looked energetic and did not correspond to his age.It seems that very strong muscles can knock a strong person down. The old man''s expression is also very quirky and stubborn, which is very suitable for his physique, "Come in, Kusunagodou! I am embarrassed to call you suddenly, but there is no way. Who said you are in such a dangerous situation!" "...Who are you? What kind of god? Why did you bring me here?" The Pheasant Godou asked. He is not stupid. The Pheasant Godo who has become a godslayer by his own will has become the original The fate is much different. The old man replied with a hideous smile, a very cold expression on the outside, but strangely felt kind from it, "I am the one who is known as the man named Hayashisaku." "Well, it doesn''t matter if you call me the old man or the uncle, as you like, but don''t call me grandfather, I''m called by this gauze-like name. Only the bastard kid Huina is enough." "Unfortunately, now that bastard kid was also sent out by those bastards from the Qingqiuyuan family. I still miss that name a little bit." Qingqiuyuan... Huina? From the female friends of his grandfather''s female friends, Cao Pheasant Godou knew a lot of things. Among them, the flame girl who made him a little fascinated is called Seiqiuin Ena, the sword girl who is known as the king of the gods! "Then, your identity, and your plans!" Without understanding the other party''s purpose, Cao Pheasant Godou simply spoke like this. "I, I used to be a god of disobedience." The old man let out a sigh of relief, as if he was feeling, "I will get bored after being on the ground for more than a thousand years, so I decided to live in seclusion. It used to be very brutal and violent, but now it is a certain age." "By the way, my name is Susano! As a Japanese, you should know it!" Cao Pheasant Godou frowned, as if he could clearly see what the existence was in front of him, suddenly his head hurt, and the warrior power on his body turned on its own. Hayashizusano''s Omen was originally Izumo''s land god. However, due to the repeated combination of many gods and the result of obtaining most myths, the typical heroic god has begun to deteriorate. The storm, based on the godhead that controls the storm, also obtained the iron sword as the snake killer. The Iron Sword is the Kusanaru Sword, and it is the key to transforming him into the God of Steel Conquest. At the same time, Susano also has the attributes of a cultural hero who makes good use of tricks. The story of the sun god Amaterasu who retreated as his sister in Amoiwato is a good example. The myth of "Hiding the Sun/Stealing" is a common mistake in the vicinity of the Pacific Rim. The pheasant Godou''s brain was tumbling with knowledge about Susano, and he had already obtained the spirit of killing Susano. "Sure enough, you have the greatest capital in this world, pheasant godo!" Susano seemed to know that the god killer on the opposite side possessed the word spirit that could kill him, and said, "The pheasant guard Don, become the true king of Japan!" .. 285 Chapter 035 Sixth Persuasion and War End You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Kadogod, become the true king of Japan!" The sudden remarks surprised the pheasant Godou. Although the pheasant Godo was just an absolutely ordinary existence before the killing of the gods, after the killing of the gods, after some teachings by Lukulazia, he still has some understanding of the mysterious world. . Among them, the king of Japan, the king of the gods, Kushou Godo knows best, who told him that the gods of the gods accidentally showed a little infatuation with the king of the gods sword in front of Lukulazia, as the grandfather of Godou The witch of a friend naturally urged her not to play with fire and set herself on fire. "Doesn''t Japan already have a king?" Naturally, Kusama Godou raised his own question, and the king seemed to be too strong. "Huh, how can a half-blood king who doesn''t put Japan in his eyes at all can be recognized by our official history compilation committee!" Susano said. "The Official History Compilation Committee is the conjurer, spiritualist, and secret organization that controls information throughout Japan, the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology and the Library of Congress, and others from the Imperial Household Agency to the Shrine Agency, the Metropolitan Police Department, and so on. constitute." "It is a unified organization of the Japanese Mystery Survey, and I and the two occupants of Youshi are the backstage of this organization." It seems that he understands that Kusanagi Godo is an absolute rookie. Susanoo explained in detail: "In the beginning, Japan developed well under the cooperation of the emperor and the committee, but after the rise of Uzumaki Nagato, the official history compilation committee was not placed at all. In my eyes, the Japanese mystery is now completely divided because of him." "After Uzumaki Nagato rises, my exclusive maiden, that is, the maiden who can make me come down briefly to find him, is actually I want to reach a consensus with him, but who wants him to be so domineering!" "Hui Na is gone and never returns. The medium that I used to communicate with him, Tian Cong Yunjian, was destroyed, and I was accidentally injured by him in the air!" Speaking, Susano saw the news about Ena when he saw Kusao Godo, his eyelids twitched, and suddenly understood something, but Susano also understood that a girl like Ena, as long as its not a heart Any Japanese teenager who belongs to will be hooked. Not many people can resist the wildness of Yamato Nadeshiko and nature! "How can this be done! You can''t behave like this if you have power!" Cao Pheasant Godou suddenly said. "But Uzumaki Nagato is such a person who does what he wants. So, Kushou Gudo, we hope that you can replace the God King and become the true king of Japan. Your powerful fighters should have the materials to kill me!" "Why, why even such a thing..." "Because this is a secluded world, which is different from the real world you live in. This is where all the things that have happened since the birth of the universe and the possibilities of what will happen in the future are recorded. People with appropriate abilities , Can get a partial record of those things from here." The old man said as if he had explained in advance. Godou understood that this environment and the warrior''s power caused the chemical reaction! In this way, isn''t it There is a formula flashing in the heart of the grass pheasant Godou. The countless knowledge and the sword of words that cut down the gods and powers are equal to an absolute sword! Although it is not convenient for him to use his powers, he still has nine powers. Regardless of whether the opponent is a speed type, a power type, or a self who uses other skills, he can find the right ability to deal with it. Even if he can''t win and maintain a tie, it is okay... right?The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com Suddenly, at the advice of the witch of Sardinia, the young god-killer also felt that the other party had made a fuss. Looking at Susanoo, the pheasant Godou was waiting to speak... Ho Ho Ho!!! The stunned dragon''s roar resounded through the nine heavens and ten earth, shaking the entire Yushi, even the godslayers and the former gods such as the pheasant Godou and Susanoo. Rumble!!! There was a violent vibration, the whole thatched house was almost tottering, and the pheasant Godou even accidentally fell to the ground. When the shaking subsided, Kusanogodou got up. At this time, he saw Susanoo staring at the pot of water in front of him. Kussanogodou walked over to see and saw Susanoo muttering. He said: "The egg of god was broken, how could it be possible!" Hearing Susanoo''s words, Kushou Godou took a closer look at the pot of water, and saw that there was a scene of broken sky on the water. This unique sight made him a little fascinated. After a while, the space seemed to turn into countless fragments and disappeared. The water surface showed another scene. Several golden dragons were flying back and forth. In the center of the dragon, the red-haired boy stood proudly with a golden shimmer, behind him The silver-haired girl, and... Qingqiuin Ena! King of GodsUzumaki Nagato! The name echoed in the pheasant Godou''s heart, as if sensing the peeping of Susanoo, or responding to the thoughts of the pheasant Godou, the indifferent boy on the surface of the water turned his head and seemed to be looking at it through time and space! ... ... After Buddhism became a primary school, Nagato thought for a few seconds and decided not to stay anymore, although it was regrettable that he had not caught the eighth king. But Nagato can''t wait to complete his own sublimation, driving the golden dragon shape that has not yet dissipated to continuously bombard the protective shield in the sky! Boom!! The sound of breaking came one after another. Soon, the entire protective shield was destroyed by the golden dragon shape. Of course, Nagato''s dragon shape at this time was only single digits left. Suddenly Nagato felt the breath of a familiar god. It was the breath of a Japanese mysterious god, Susano O, who had fought with him a year ago. Turning his head to look in the direction of the breath, Nagato used his power. [God King Armed]. The space behind him fluctuated, a scarlet short spear appeared in Nagato''s hand, raised the short spear, Nagato intercepted the breath and threw it out! Ho Ho Ho!!! Several golden dragons chased in the direction of the crimson short spear at the same time. The short spears turned into crimson thunder and lightning, and they merged with several golden dragons. In an instant, several crimson dragons flashed with crimson thunder light towards Susagi. The man''s breath blasted away! "not good!" In the hut, Susano, who was a little sluggish when he found Uzumaki Nagato had broken the egg of the god, immediately exclaimed. He was fully armed in an instant. It belonged to the second confrontation between Nagato and Susano, and maybe even the seventh. The dispute between the first and the eighth king began abruptly!.. 286 Chapter 036 Fleeing in Embarrassed Seventh! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" In the hut, Susano, who was a little sluggish because he found Uzumaki Nagato had broken the egg of the gods, immediately exclaimed, instantly armed with his entire body, and a shining sword appeared in Susano''s hands. Boom!! Almost in the next moment, the space where the hut was located was shattered, and several scarlet dragons flashing scarlet thunder light violently shot out of the space debris, and the entire hut was destroyed by breath deterrence! Ho Ho Ho!!! In the roaring sound, the crimson dragon bloomed with the pressure like a real dragon, and launched the most violent attack on Susano. The wild lightning flashed across the area instantly, leaving Susano nowhere to escape. "The fear of the winged, the evil and the powerful, fear me who holds the wings, my wings, will bring you curse and retribution!" Faced with such a rapid attack, the Pheasant Godou displayed his [Phoenix] power for the first time, entered a state of superb speed, and quickly dodged, immediately letting the man Susano curse in his heart. However, Suzano also understands that the curse is only an ordinary student before killing God. The enlightenment of the warrior is a bit demanding for him, and the attack is aimed at himself. No, let''s fight! After all, Susano is also a steel hero. His whole body''s curse exploded. Susano''s hand swung out the shining sword, and he cut several crimson dragons that had smashed in front of him into two! "This is the old man''s real saber-ten-handed sword, a divine sword that defeats the gods!" This sword is the saber of Izanagi, the earliest great god in Japanese mythology. It is a ten-fist sword. With this sword, Susano beheaded the eight-headed serpent and achieved great deeds. It is Susano''s real. Love the sword! Even the crimson dragon fused with the crimson lance chaser can be slashed with one blow, but-- Rumble!!! Even Susano didn''t expect that the crimson dragon that was cut off by himself would explode at the moment of losing control because it was a fusion power, and suddenly there was a gray face, but if it was only so, it would be okay, the next moment a crimson light Out of the smoke! "what!" Hearing the screams, the pheasant Godou looked back and saw that Susanoo''s right chest was pierced by a red short gun, and he was seriously injured! Although he is the god of steel, Susano is probably not as good as his former saber-the sky cloud sword. This guy''s strength value is really not very good, even if it is said that Susano''s killing of the eight-headed serpent was based on tactics, if Susano''s martial arts are really earth-shaking, just go straight up and slash it with whatever tactics. Susanoo was seriously injured, struggling to stand up, looked at the grass pheasant Godou, and said eagerly: "Come to Godou, we are leaving here. It is not the time to confront that man. We need time. It needs the right time and place!" Although Susano returned to his inconsistent posture at this time, the curse power in the pheasant godou boiled for a while, but at this time he couldn''t take care of this anymore. The powerful pressure that kept approaching kept the boy''s heart always in In a state of tension, the intuition of the Godkiller constantly stimulates his nerves, it is a premonition of death! Using the speed of [Phoenix], the pheasant godou arrived at Susanoo''s side almost instantaneously, supporting this badly damaged god of incompliance. "wind!" Susano breathed aloud, and shouted out his own spirit, the power of the god of storm burst out, and the wind was raging! Bang bang bang!!! Almost at the same moment, the space before the strong wind shattered, and Nagato appeared here with a blue spear in his hand. The first time Susano and a Japanese boy were surrounded by the strong wind, they were about to flee!90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com Almost without hesitation, Nagato looked at the crimson short spear that penetrated Susano''s chest and stuck on the ground, and instantly the short spear crossed time and space and appeared in Nagato''s hand. "Go, chaser, give the person who offends me, the harshest punishment!" Although the battle with Kali, who is not from the past, has spent a lot of curse power, Nagato is worthy of the title of the first curse power among the self-proclaimed godslayers. At this time, he can still burst out a huge curse power and liberate again. The spirit of the pursuer! The crimson short spear turned into thunder again, and hit the target the moment the storm dissipated. The next moment the storm dissipated, both Susano and the eighth king disappeared completely in front of Nagato. "Did you run!" Nagato remembered some myths and legends of Susano, and immediately understood the other''s thoughts. This god is not so much the sword god of steel as the god of strategy or the god of liar. "Do you expect to be fully prepared to deal with me, so that you will really lose my chance of confrontation? You know, although there is still a gap between you and me, they are still at the same level." "But next time we meet, we will be fundamentally different!" ... ... "Ahem!" In a certain corner of Youshi, the weak Susanoo came here with the grass pheasant Godo with a scarlet short spear in his heart. At this time, the glass pupil princess and the black-clothed master *mage were already waiting here. "It seems that the King of Divine Power is truly superb, Royal Husband, are we really going to fight him now?" The Princess Glass pupil frowned as she looked at Susano. "Huh, this time I was only caught off guard. If I was fully prepared, with the power of the grass pheasant Godou, I would be able to win!" Susano was very unconvinced, but in the end, his ability to respond to changes was too bad. Relationship. "This is probably the shortest-lived god-killer in history." The black-clothed big* mage looked at the grass pheasant godo with the heart pierced, and said, in the black-clothed big* mage''s eyes, this is a dead person. ! "It''s okay, this kid is still alive, and his soul ran into the depths of the secluded world at the moment he was penetrated. It seems that he has the power to resurrect." Susano said, "However, after that, we must train this guy well, or else we won''t be able to exert the power of the sword of words." "This time I''m planted, Uzumaki Nagato, let''s wait and see!" ... ... The depths of the secluded world. "Ala, the seventh is so cruel, he is obviously a brother of justice, so he killed it without hesitation!" Pandora glanced at the soul of the pheasant Godou sleeping in the water, and said with the handle. . "I will tell him!" Saya also manipulated the handle and spoke indifferently. This sentence instantly stunned Pandora, and the movement of his hand stopped subconsciously. Taking this opportunity, Saya frantically pressed the hand button, and the screen in front of the two of them flashed frantically. Only for a moment, the screen ended, and a huge word occupied the screen-"KO!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Haha, little Pandora, you are still very tender!" .. 287 Chapter 037 Dragon Bone and Retreat First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Nagato and others were in the quiet world, Erica, who received Nagato''s order, had already taken a flight to the United States of America in this world. Take a taxi from the airport to Los Angeles, a metropolis on the west coast of the United States. It is a melting pot of races, a stronghold of economy and industry, a magic capital swept by crime vortex, a capital that rivals corruption and prosperity. In this chaotic city, there are also people who are difficult to tolerate. Sell ??ethics and conscience to demons and get supernatural magic powers-sorcerers, and John Pluto Smith, a masked godslayer whose true face is unknown! For Erica, this king is more suitable for communication in a sense, because this king is a staunch guardian of humanity, and the United States, which has suffered from sorcerers, does not possess this king at this time. Know what it will be! I took a taxi to Samantha University in the Ferris area. After getting off the taxi, soon after getting off the taxi, with the help of magic, Erica went to the Foreign Languages ??Department, Professor Jobensters research room. Knocked on the door and received an answer of "please come in". Erica opened the door and saw two people, an old black man with intellectual faces and a white woman with burning red hair. The former in Erica''s data is Professor Benster, a well-known researcher in fantasy literature, the good magician, and the power of his Dr. Fairy is unmatched in Europe. Then, that woman is probably Annie Charlton. The student in the Benster classroom, the impressive beauty with glasses, is a calm and active character, is a subordinate of the King of Mask-John Pluto Smith, doing work like a detective . Of course, this is only superficial intelligence, in fact, this is the king of masks! However, since she doesn''t want to reveal her identity, I don''t want to do such boring things. Ignore the identity of that king! Erica recalled the incredible secret information she had obtained from Nagato before she came. She still had a perfect smile on her face: "Knight under the Throne of God--Erica Browntree has seen two of them." "Professor, come here by the kings order, hoping to exchange for the keel you got in Sichuan Province, China 10 years ago. Of course, if you disagree, you wont force it. Next time, the king will come to negotiate directly. My familys Wang is very capricious. Please consider this carefully..." When the gods of incompliance that appeared on the earth lost their body, they would leave flesh and bones, part of their remains in rare cases. Taoists in China called them dragon bones, and magicians in North America called them the skeletons of angels. The flesh that the gods took off turned into sand and collapsed, turning into stones and falling apart. At that time, if there is something that can maintain its shape by accident, it will become a holy relic as an object of worship and a source of powerful power for magicians. And what the professor in front of Erica holds in his hands is the existence that Nuwa, the god of creation in China, accidentally discovered on the land where Nuwa descended, such an existence, for Nagato, is bound to win! "...I think we need to have a good exchange!" For a long time, the professor said, the United States at this time has been so badly harmed by the god ancestor Ansheila, and it is really impossible to provoke the gods who are in the limelight at this time! "That''s natural!" Glancing at the unwilling but helpless expression in Anne Charlton''s eyes, Erica suddenly understood the king''s thoughts and showed a perfect smile.000 literature www.000wxxs.com It seems that my goal can be achieved smoothly, so the girl knight thought of it! ... ... Nagato had already returned to Japan with his two sword girls. With the return of Nagato, the mysterious world of Japan, which was turbulent due to news of the birth of the new king and the heavy damage of the Sword King, was immediately calm. The astonishing power of the King of God in Japan is evident. The returning Nagato did not enter the closed state for the first time, but took out the high school textbooks and began to review, and even took the Japanese college entrance examination three days later and achieved good results. This incident made countless people concerned about the existence of Shenwei Wang feel very confused, but the insightful people deeply understand that this is the end of the once ordinary life of the Shenwei Wang. Prior to this, the king of Shenwei did not form his own real power, but only supported agents. Wang''s mind was spent on reading and accumulating various knowledge. From now on, the king of Shenwei will truly become a mysterious world. king! It was also three days later, after a long negotiation with the United States, and after promising to provide countless intelligence and information about the sorcerers who harmed the United States, Erica brought the keel back, and of course the answer from the American Masked King. "After dealing with the god Anshela, I will personally visit the Lord Shenwei King!" This is the original words of the Masked King, Nagato sneered, and even the godslayer who had been entangled for so long by the ancestors of a small area, for the Nagato who was about to reach the peak of the godslayer to some extent, he didn''t have to worry about it. After obtaining the keel, the cause and effect of this body was completely lifted, and the light-weight Nagato finally entered a state of retreat. In the palm of the Buddha country, the figure of Nagato appeared here, and just throw a piece of jade in his hand, the stone turned into liquid and merged into this world. In an instant, some mysterious fluctuations echoed in this world, and the world seemed to be Living in general, the kingdom of Buddha was born with the will of the kingdom! boom! Sudden voices rang in the kingdom of Buddhism. Nagato''s entire person turned into a golden god and Buddha, resonating with the will of the kingdom. In the incredibly comfortable warmth, Nagato''s curse power merged with the will of the kingdom, a kind of transcendence The normal golden magic power was born in Nagato''s body! It is no longer obtained from the killing of the gods, and essentially belongs to the magic power of the gods, but completely belongs to the magic power of Nagato. In the original kingdom, the golden domain in the center gradually expanded, as if to completely dye the entire world into gold ! At the same time, the several powers of Nagato are constantly changing in the process of expanding in the golden realm. The different powers originally from many gods have gradually changed, and the power is there, slowly turning into a complete system. . Nagato''s nature as a god-killer is also rising, and it seems to be moving in a direction similar to but completely different from the god of disobedience! ps: I changed my mind. If I dont play eight changes, I understand that I want to write faster. The more I write, the worse I am. Starting today, I will make up one change every day! .. 288 Chapter 038 God Gorgon second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A meeting is being held in a spacious room in an aristocratic mansion in Italy. Obviously it was daytime, but the curtains were tightly closed, completely blocking the outside light.There were five people around the big table that was moved in. The first is Diana Milito, the leader of the Napoli branch of the Bronze Black Cross, and the mentor of Liliana Kranichal. Once again, it is Paul Browntree, the commander of the Magic Association Red Bronze Black Cross, Erica Browntree''s uncle, and the only blood relative. Then there are two old people, they are the old lady of the magic association and the commander of the wolf. The fifth person at the end is a young man, who should be less than thirty years old, representing the young commander of the knight order-the capital of the lily, a knight of the rank of a great knight. Five people were sitting around a large table. In the middle of the table was a round ancient stone. The shape of the stone was an obsidian medal with the portrait of the Gorgon engraved on it. This stone was the Gorgon Stone. The five of them looked at the Gorgon Stone placed in the middle, with complex eyes, as if they were worried and afraid. "So everyone, who should Gorgon entrust to the things we all worry about? In two days, we will no longer be able to isolate the breath of the Gorgon Stone. The Gorgon Stone will cause disasters, then Hurry up and decide." Looking at the Gorgon Stone in the middle of the table, the old lady''s commander suggested. "Entrusted? I think this approach is not wise, although our leader Sarbat Redtoni is injured and can''t shelter us now... But will the king who rely on other countries be too dull?" Leaders put forward different opinions. "If you want to laugh, let him laugh. The Gorgon Stone will cause disaster. We tried our best to isolate his breath, and the magic of the Gorgon Stone has been boiling, resisting the seal. Two days, we only have two days now." "In two days, the seal of the Gorgon Stone will be broken, and we cant seal the Gorgon Stone again. Now we dont have a king to rely on. If we bring in the god of incompetence. To resist." The old lady''s commander was very dissatisfied with the words of the female wolf leader. "It''s just a shame. But what if I offend the king? If Secretary Salvatore knows that we rely on other kings, I think he will be very angry, and the consequences must be very serious." The female wolf leader asked back. Low mystery will lose mystery in the face of high mystery. Therefore, the strongest knight and the strongest magician are no match for kings and gods. That is the truth in the world. "However, Secretary Salvatore shouldn''t mind these things, in the eyes of Secretary Salvatore there is only fighting, and nothing else matters. It seems that our behavior will not be placed in Secretary Salvatore''s heart. "The leader of Lily City intervened in the dispute between the two elderly people. "Nevertheless, I can''t judge which king to rely on. First of all, let''s exclude Lord Marquis!" said Paul, the commander of the Red Bronze Cross. Several others agreed with the proposal made by Paul, the commander of the Red Bronze and Black Cross, and the foul name of the Marquis of Woban is really chilling. Let the Marquis of Voban and the gods fight in Italy, it may not necessarily be the case that Italy sinks! The king is a disaster, every demon king is a natural disaster, a serious fighting demon king, he has the power to crush the earth, tear the sky, and destroy the city. They are the natural enemies of the gods of disobedience.If there is a god who can hunt, no matter which demon king will be very happy. "Only rely on the king." This is the consensus of the five present here. Only the king can match the inferior god, but relying on that king seems to be a question worth discussing. "Mr. John Pruto Smith of the United States seems to be different from other kings. He is a king who is eager to protect the people. Maybe he can be hired?" The leader of the Lily City proposed. "It''s no use, Mr. John Pruto Smith, who is busy protecting the West Coast, and there is no time to come to Italy." Diana, the leader of the Bronze Black Cross Napoli branch, responded.Tower Novel www.taxiaoshuo.com "So, what about the Jiangnan martial arts king Luo Hao, or the black noble son Alexander Gascoyne." "Neither this nor that, nor is it possible for Mrs. Aisha of Alexandria, so let''s talk about it beforehand." "There are only eight people in the world who have the title of king, and the remaining two are in Japan. However, it is said that the eighth king can only run away in embarrassment when facing the King of God!" "We can''t go to the mighty king who wounded the leader Sarbat Redtoni." Everyone argued.Did not get a good result, finally the old lady''s commander asked silently. Because of the behavior of the King of Divine Might that wounded Sarbat Redtoni, everyone did not have a king to rely on, so everyone had to discuss the treatment plan of the Gorgon Stone here. Except for Diana Milito and Paul Browntree, none of the five present have any good feelings for the King of God. "We do not doubt the power of the King of Gods. Whether it was the draw with the leader Luo Hao a year ago or the smashing of the leader not long ago, it is a good expression of the king''s majesty, but it seems too much for the King of Gods to come to Italy to fight the gods... " The commander of the old lady dare not go on, but everyone here knows what the commander of the old lady means. The king of the gods is too cruel, and Italy cannot accept the consequences of the battle between the king of gods and the gods of disobedience. "Then let me take it to Japan!" The sudden sound rang out in this wide room, and everyone present was shocked. They immediately turned their heads to look at the source of the sound. At this time, a young girl in a white dress was sitting on the window with her hands constantly controlling. With psp. "Master Saya!" It seemed very surprised. Both Paul Browntree and Diana Milito said in surprise, and then bowed and saluted, "I have seen the lord!" Such a sudden scene made no matter the old lady of the magic association, the female wolf or the commander of the lily capital, they were very surprised. Their existence, except for the gods and the gods of disobedience, there is nothing to let them in this world. Fold the waist! Could it be that this weird little girl in front of me is a godslayer. If Paul or Diana knew their thoughts, they would definitely say that this girl is not a godslayer, and even more weird than a godslayer! "Don''t be polite!" The crisp voice just came into everyones ears, and the five who could be regarded as the apex of the Italian magic world, they were shocked to discover-- I don''t know when, the girl in white had already appeared on the huge table among the five, holding the Gorgon artifact in her hand. Just listen to the girl whispering: "Is this the''snake'' Athena has been looking for? Interesting! Paul, Diana, I took this thing! As soon as the voice fell, the girl in white disappeared in front of everyone, without a sign, completely disappeared, if it hadn''t been for this time, everyone would think that it was just an illusion! Faced with the eyes of the other three commanders, Paul and Diana looked at each other speechlessly, and finally Paul spoke: "I don''t know the specifics, I only know that she calls the King of God the brother!" A few days later, the information revealed by the mystery of Italian magic, the omnipresent witch, the name of Princess Saya, the sister of the King of God, spread out...... .. 289 Chapter 039 Phoenix Dance Kunlun third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kunlun Mountain, also known as Kunlun Xu, Kunlun Hill or Yushan. The great mountain system in central Asia is also the backbone of the mountain system in western China. It starts from the eastern Pamirs in the west, traverses Xinjiang and Tibet, and extends into Qinghai. It has a prominent position in the cultural history of the Chinese nation as the "ancestor of ten thousand mountains". The ancients called Kunlun Mountain the line of the Chinese dragon ancestor. At this time, the Dragon Ancestors Vein ushered in the arrival of an overlord! With the curtain of dark clouds and heavy rain and wind, the Tyrant came slowly with graceful steps, and Luo Hao''s fighting spirit at this time had reached the highest level. After decades of loneliness, the long-lost battle of killing gods will finally start again! Three days ago, Luo Hao finally got the news that a realm inaccessible to ordinary people had appeared on Kunlun Mountain, even a wise warlock could not enter. Luo Hao, who is skilled in all martial arts spells, understands that it is definitely a masterpiece of the god of disobedience! and-- Based on Luo Hao''s hundred years of experience, the peerless leader keenly discovered that the god of disobedience seemed to be undergoing some transformation. Just thinking about it, Luo Hao''s heart was filled with crazy alarms. That is the universal intuition of the godslayers, which surpasses the intuition of ordinary people, and in the hands of Wu Zhizhi, a century of cultivation of the mind has allowed this power to sublime into a certain future foreboding! But the more such an alarm, the more excited Luo Hao is! "The more powerful the god of disobedience, the more powerful I can be. If not, how can I defeat that guy!" Just think about the battle a year ago, Luo Hao''s heart, as if back to the most passionate age! Wandering, one hundred meters next to the foot, what Nagato can do is easier for the master of martial arts, even if the master does not have the space attribute bonus, Luo Hao came to the edge of the mysterious realm of Kunlun Mountain. "Well, interesting!" Luo Hao felt the mysterious power of the realm. Although he didn''t know the reason, the leader did not hesitate to activate the [Magic Vajra Art], and blasted out! boom!! The mysterious realm that blocked countless warlocks and warriors was just like that, and was blown away by the master of the ultimate martial arts. At this time, the master was attached to the curse of a proud and beautiful phoenix, which was quite similar to the golden dragon shape of Nagato . In this regard, they deserve to be self-proclaimed enemies! Take one step out and change the world in a blink of an eye! The gusts were no longer, and there was no shower. What appeared in front of Luo Hao was a beautiful peach blossom forest. The incomparably delicious big red peaches seemed to exude a seductive fragrance, even the leader was a little moved. but-- Qiang Qiang!! Luo Hao blasted out his palm at the air, and a huge phoenix roar sounded loudly, and the huge red phoenix shape sent a huge bombardment towards the peach grove in front of him! There was a strong anxiety in his heart, Luo Hao knew that he had to fight quickly, otherwise the situation would be very unfavorable! boom!!! Suddenly the monster appeared suddenly, and the huge snake blasted out from the ground, making a deafening roar, and had a violent collision with the phoenix. "You actually sent such a hand to stop me Luo Hao, the god hiding in the depths, you angered me!" At this moment, Luo Hao moved, and saw a cold light flashing in the eyes of the leader, his figure suddenly erratic, and he appeared in front of Tengshe almost instantly! At almost the same time, dozens of blue wind blades were cut out from the front of Luo Hao. It turned out that a blue bird appeared there under the cover of Teng Snake''s huge body!Find a book www.xunshu8.com This is a game, with the snake attacking the main attack and the blue bird sneaking. Many godslayers have the power to protect themselves, and it is difficult to react to such an attack. However, they are facing Luo Hao, who is known as the ultimate existence of Wu! In an instant, Luo Hao''s thin body suddenly appeared above Teng Snake, his hands formed into claws, exuding a strange golden light, and he blasted down instantly! "Feifeng is falling!!!" This situation appears to ordinary people as if a weak child raised his fist to a strong man. No one would believe that a weak womans hand can smash the *hard scales of a snake, but boom! Teng Snake''s head was like a watermelon, and it burst open with a bang. Whether it was the blue bird or the god of incompliance hidden in the depths of the peach forest, he was taken aback for a while, but during this time, Luo Hao moved again! Shenzutong used it again, the girl leader appeared in front of the blue bird, and the final form of Feifeng''s twelve palms used it instantly! "Dafeng Wutian!" A palm bombarded the blue bird''s neck, knocking down the beast, and the next moment the girl grabbed the blue bird''s wings and pulled it hard! Tear! The entire blue bird was torn in half by the leader in the most arrogant way! "Bold!" Almost at the moment when Luo Hao pulled the blue bird, the god of incompliance hidden in the depths of the peach forest finally moved, and an exaggerated spatial crack launched a fatal attack towards Luo Hao! "Strong King Kong magic!" Defeating the two King Kong Warriors, the power usurped by the King Kong Warriors and the King Na Luoyan could make the girl instantly use them. The two King Kong Warriors stood in front of Luo Hao and blasted out with one palm! Rumble!!! The cracks in the space collided violently with the giant King Kong giant. The distorted space caused a slight shake in the entire field. The next moment, the sound of clicking suddenly sounded, and the two giant King Kong giants were filled with broken glass. Cracked. boom! The King Kong giant turned into golden fragments in the sky, and a power of Luo Hao was temporarily unavailable! This is not the worst. The worst thing is that after Luo Hao used this power, he found that his body actually felt numb, and it was getting worse! "No, it''s the fragrance of peach blossoms!" In an instant, Luo Hao understood that as soon as he entered here, he was poisoned by the opponent. No wonder his instincts have been urging him to resolve the battle as soon as possible. It turns out that if you delay time, she will be worthless before seeing the righteous master. Die! The current situation is that Luo Hao seems to be heavily poisonous, and his body is slightly paralyzed. The more he fights, the faster the speed of the poison will be released, and the god of incompliance who killed this time has not seen it! "What else to think about then!" Luo Hao''s face was pale with excitement at this time, agitating all the curse power on his body, the god-killing leader, step by step toward the depths of Taolin, step by step. This proud and proud phoenix is ??ready to dance on this Kunlun Mountain! ... ... Day after day passed, and in a blink of an eye, it was a month. Luo Hao has never left Kunlun. Just when the world was wondering about the life and death of the leader, as far away as Japan, Nagato finally left! ps: The time for the leader to change!.. 290 Chapter 040 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You mean, Luo Cuilian''s life or death is unknown?" Nagato was shocked when he heard the news just after breaking through the barrier. Of course, it was even more surprised by the daughters of Erica. The Nagato that broke the barrier was completely different from before. Nagato before the retreat, even if you dont speak much, but the arrogant attitude that makes people know at a glance is a major feature, but at this time Nagato has a calm and peaceful face, no longer as fierce as before, and even exudes A little sandalwood makes people feel peaceful. "Yes!" Although surprised, this did not affect Erica''s answer. "A month ago, a mysterious realm appeared on Kunlun Mountain in China. Lord Luo Hao went there on his own and has not yet returned!" "That''s it!" After hearing what Erica said, Nagato fell into deep thought, and then smiled, "Erica, tell Liumei to not touch Luo Cuilian''s things during this time!" "Wang, what do you mean..." Erica was a little surprised. She obviously didn''t understand why her own king was so sure about the return of the King of Martial Arts. You know, because of the disappearance of King of Martial Arts, some forces in China and even other countries Ready to move, ready to take advantage of the fire. "I understand your surprise, but who told her to be of the same type as me? People like us are not so easy to die!" Nagato glanced at Erica and immediately understood the other person''s thoughts, and explained. "Understood!" Erica rolled her eyes, apparently thinking that this was just an excuse from the king, but Miss Crimson Devil didn''t care about these things at first, so she didn''t say much. But in fact, Nagato is really not an excuse, but a kind of mysterious and mysterious intuition. Nagato understands that not only is the woman not dead, she is still undergoing a certain transformation, and she only reached the realm with a plug-in. It also started to step in by chance. "It seems that we are really natural enemies, Cuilian!" Nagato murmured with interest. No, as soon as he was promoted, the opponent also encountered opportunities. In a sense, Luo Hao was definitely the enemy that the world arranged for him! At this time, Nagato clearly understands how different he is from before. Even if he is considered a godslayer, he needs to consider it. If using more certain terms, Nagato is willing to call himself a godslayer. . Kill, it is the following grams! To bite, it is equal treatment, even condescending! The god-killer is a human being to complete the incredible deeds of god-killing. Through Pandora''s rituals, he seizes the power of the gods and derives the existence of power for his own use. At this time, Nagato has taken a step further on the basis of the godslayer, unified his own powers from different gods and turned them into a power system, and his own curse power has gone a step further, thus driving his own body more powerful , More than the average godslayer. In fact, apart from the lack of a godhead, the inability to continuously regenerate from the myth, and the ability to kill the gods to obtain the power, Nagato is no longer different from the god of disobedience at this time! Don''t think that this is not a big deal! In fact, if it weren''t for this information age, when contemporary godslayers fight against gods of disobedience, the chances of falling are absolutely very great. Although the power of the godslayer is powerful, there are always some limitations. No matter what, there will be no disobedience gods who do what they want, and the body is definitely not comparable to the disobedience gods. But such an era allows the godslayers to easily understand the origins of the gods who are not from, and thus defeat them in a targeted manner. In a sense, this is the classic victory of information asymmetry in the information age! "Erica, there is one more thing, and that is to prepare. In a few days, I will set up an organization exclusively for me. The name of the organization will be Dawn!" Feidu Novel www.fdxs.net "Yes!" Miss Crimson Devil was stunned for a while, and suddenly showed a moving smile, Wang, is it finally about to start! ... ... Seeing Erica leaving happily, Nagato was a little bit dumbfounded. She never thought that she was more anxious than herself. Japan is an interesting country. Generally speaking, if a country has a god-killer, that country will automatically fall into the territory of the god-killer. Few countries are like Japan, it has been a year, and they have not completely surrendered. ! This is entirely because the Commission for the Compilation of Official History of Japan, an organization backed by the gods of inconsistency, completely ruled Japan, even if there was a frenzy of faith in the king of gods that split many of them. But before Nagato established its own exclusive organization, these people were nominally members of the official history compilation committee. This is a very unforgivable thing for many of Nagato''s subordinates. You can see that nearly half of the territory in China next door is designated as the territory of the King of Gods. What do you pretend to be in Japan? "Brother Nagato, it seems that your results are good!" At this moment, Saya, dressed in a white veil, appeared next to Nagato and handed over something protected by the light of the soul. "That''s natural!" Nagato seemed not surprised at Saya''s sudden appearance. He took what Saya had handed over and took a closer look. It was a round ancient stone. The shape of the stone was an obsidian medal with a snake engraved on it. Portrait of a banshee. "this is" "God is Gorgon, the thing Athena is looking for, she will automatically send it to the door as long as she unlocks the light of the soul." Saye explained. Nagato heard Saya''s words, his heart moved, and the light of the soul on the ancient stone suddenly shattered. A god who was far away in Europe suddenly stopped and turned to look towards the end of the east. "Is the snake in my concubine''s body secretly taken to the Far East? What a nasty thief!" ... ... At the same time, both Saya and Nagato looked towards the west at the same time and smiled at each other. "Is it finally going to start again..." "Yeah, it''s going to start again!" "However, this kind of thing will never get bored no matter how many times!" With a slight smile on Nagato''s face, he said, "That is natural. In this infinite life, what is more interesting than playing against the world!" "Let us completely overthrow the entire world, no matter whether the enemy in front is a god killer or a god of infidelity, or some existence in the deepest part of the secluded world, just like the biochemical world and the Naruto world, it captures everything in the world. In hand!" .. 291 Chapter 041 Dawn and Announcement Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At dawn, the exclusive organization established by the King of God! The members who join this organization are the leaders of the subordinate organizations except those designated by Wang. The news came out almost immediately. Both China and Japans mystery forces shook. Wang Liumei, the head of the Wang family, one of the four major families of Chinese mystery forces, immediately announced that he had joined the dawn organization of King Shenwei. Immediately afterwards, many heads of small organizations and families submitted applications to join Dawn, and even many organizations that originally belonged to Luo Hao''s sphere of influence, Dawn always came. Although Nagato had confessed not to touch Luo Cuilian''s things, if the other party took the initiative to send it to the door, Nagato would not be polite. Compared with China''s initiative, Japan is much more chaotic. There is only one organization in Japan, and it is also the sole master of the Japanese mystery test, the Official History Compilation Committee. Therefore, the senior officials of the Official Japanese Compilation Committee are almost restless and sleepless all night. Although the official history compilation committee has not been moved, many people have left the official history compilation committee under the call of the prestige of the gods and kings to form a small organization, and then apply to join Dawn. Regarding this, Japanese activists have clamored to kill a hundred, but they dare not act rashly. At this time, the ace of the official editing committee Susanoo and the newly promoted eighth king are all preparing at this time. At that time, they really did not dare to face the king''s anger. And the most annoying thing is that Shenweiwangs organization is not only satisfied with people spontaneously joining, but within a day or two, many outstanding talents have been dug away by Shenweiwangs subordinates... For example, a fidgeting maiden in front of Nagato-Yuri Manriya! This witch was recommended by Shayet, and according to Liliana, she was the lucky one who survived the surrendering ceremony of the Marquis of Voban with her four years ago. Wanliya Yuri is a high-ranking witch in the group of spiritual powers guarding the Kanto area. It belongs to the sequence of the rare high-ranking witch "Sorceress" and possesses powerful vision abilities. In a sense, the value is not inferior to Liliana and the three sword girls who can fight against the godslayer or the god of disobedience. Of course, the problem is-- "Yuri Wanliya, my high school is also in the same school as you. You can call me senior, don''t be so cautious!" Nagato rarely spoke in a distressed tone! "Yes!!" The tone of the answer sounded almost crying, and it was all with vibrato. Well, it seems that the witch in front of her is even more timid. It seems that the Marquis of the Wild Wolf left her a lot of shadow four years ago, Nagato thought in her heart. It''s just that if Nagato knew that this was the horror of the girl in front of her who had seen through her own power, so that she could tremble uncontrollably while speaking, she would probably care more about the witch in front of her! ... ... Regardless of the country, it will be in a suite in a high-rise hotel. The room was luxurious and comfortable, but in a room that was too ordinary for the palace to greet the devil, [See you] was going on. The owner of the room is named Sasha Dejans Darwoban.No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com "You are the granddaughter of Kranichal. I should have seen it four years ago, but I don''t have any impression of your face. Alas, it''s an old fool with a bad memory. Your times have grown so fast... " The Marquis'' voice was very clear and intellectual. His broad forehead, deeply sunken eye sockets, and his face was abnormally pale.Anyone who sees it will feel like a professor at a university. Leaving aside the beautiful silver hair, even the beard was carefully shaved. But as long as they are informed, they will not have such an idea. Woban Sasha De Jansdal, the oldest existence of this generation of godslayers, is also the most evil existence, even if it is the overbearing leader Luo Hao. Like this Marquis, he took the initiative to slaughter civilians. "That''s no way. At that time, the Marquis didn''t even have ten minutes to see me. Please don''t care." Liliana Kranichal answered politely, while simply saluting. After the god Nagato was preparing to establish his own power, Liliana and Erica simply dealt with the affairs of Japan, and then returned. Arrived in Italy. As the kings close servants, the two women naturally need to pull some right-hand men from their respective organizations to join Dawn. Even the stupid Liliana knows this. But when Liliana came back, she was received by the Marquis of Woban. Letter. At this time, as the goddess of swordsmanship, Liliana did not fear the demon king who caused the world to panic, not only because she had the power to fight the godslayer, but also because Lilianas heart, her own The king of God is the strongest among the godslayers! It reminds people of a fair face, which is cute and majestic. The long silver-brown hair is tied into a ponytail, and the heroism brought by the complete fearlessness of the Marquis makes the elderly The Marquis felt a burst of novelty. "It seems that you are very favored by the King of God!" The Marquis smiled lightly and said, "Do you remember the ceremony four years ago? The big spell ceremony that attracted the god of incompliance, I want you Try again to help complete that mysterious ritual." Liliana looked back at the demon king''s face intently. That great magic made a lot of sacrifices, why did he try that dangerous ritual again? It was only a momentary question, and Liliana understood that the godslayer wanted to attract the gods, why other than fighting with them? "At that time, the god who was preempted by Salvatore and recruited, did not expect to be preempted by that stupid guy. Such a kid shouldn''t come into this world." Voban said boredly, the pupils of the evil eye as if shaking. The King of Swords, who appeared on the scene in Italy four years ago, took the prey of the old Demon King, even now the Demon King still thinks about it. "I''m sorry, although I am willing to serve for the Marquis, this person belongs to His Royal Highness!" Although the Marquis has a fierce reputation, the King of Divine Power is also full of deterrent. Liliana''s refusal, the Marquis does not mind at all. "Calling you this time, just asking you to make an announcement for me. After a while, I will go to Japan to meet with your king. By the way, there was a suitable maiden called...what? Maria!" "I hope that when I get there, your king can gather people together, and I will pay the price of satisfying your king!" The eldest king said so, evil eyes were full of arrogance. Although there was a bit of sincerity in his words, it fell in Liliana''s eyes. For his own king, it was no different from hitting the door directly! "It seems that Japan will be in trouble!" ps: Fifth, safe on the base!.. 292 Chapter 042 The Starless Night is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tokyo Airport. The blonde girl Erica and her uncle, Paul Browntree, walked out slowly. Compared to Liliana''s appointment with the Marquis, Erica, who had nothing to worry about, obviously moved much more quickly. Some matters concerning the red bronze and black cross after the dawn of the establishment have been handled. Liliana is a serious silly girl, so many things are unclear. Therefore, some disputes in the bronze black cross are beyond the girl''s ability to understand, and even at this time, there are still disputes within the bronze black cross whether to join Dawn. After all, the magic associations in Italy are nominally an alliance belonging to the King of Swords. Whether it is a bronze black cross or a red bronze black cross, there are different opinions on whether to join Dawn completely or to send talented people to accompany the sword of the mighty king. . But Erica is different. The shrewd girl is very sturdy in a sense. She actually relied on the king''s reputation to completely settle the internal disputes in less than a day, and she did not hesitate to apply to join Dawn! At this time, she was bringing her uncle, the commander of the Red Copper and Black Cross, to apply to join the Dawn Organization. "Uncle, I..." Walking out of the airport, Erica suddenly changed her face when she was about to say something, she looked in a certain direction, and sighed with some distress, "I just got off the plane!" ... ... On the top of the Tokyo TV Tower, the figure of Athena appeared. "The smell of the snake is very strong, so the snake is here. Don''t worry, the concubine will be here soon." "The Gorgon stone I asked for, the ancient snake, obey my wish and guide the queen''s journey, and once again grant me the wisdom of the dark earth and sky." Feeling the breath of the snake close at hand, Athena, the god of disobedience, could not wait to activate the power, calling for the Gorgon Stone, and the unknown black light began to envelop the god of disobedience with the words of Athena, the god of disobedience. Athena is power and power. As Athena, the god of disobedience, raised her hand high, black light radiated into the sky, chasing the Gorgon Stone, and began to devour the brilliance. ... ... In a shrine in Tokyo, Japan, Nagato watched the Gorgon Stone in his hand suddenly emit a gloomy light, breaking through the seal of the magic power he experimented with before, responding to a certain call. "Is it finally here, but I can''t fight here, forget it, I''ll go find her by myself, the pre-determined loli god!" Thinking of this, Nagato''s curse power overflowed again, sealed the entire Gorgon Stone, put it in his bag, and wandered out. ... ... The sky was covered by a dark curtain, and the moon and stars dotted it.Obviously it is early morning, and the brilliance of the sun has just filled the earth. But now it has become the night, all the brilliance is swallowed, the sun is no exception, this is the majesty of the god Athena. Because I hate the light, there is darkness everywhere I go. In the dark streets, Athena, the god of disobedience, walked leisurely, at a leisurely pace. The destination of Athena, the god of disobedience, is a place that exudes the breath of Gorgon.Love reading www.adshuba.com Just now, the Gorgon Stone responded to Athena, the god of disobedience, and the location was already determined, and the destination was there. Although the breath of the snake was isolated again, it soon appeared again. As Athena, the god of disobedience, slowly advanced, the breath of the snake gradually increased, and even Athena felt that the breath of the snake was approaching voluntarily, although the speed was very slow. "It''s interesting to take the initiative to find a concubine! However, the time for resurrection is approaching." Athena, the god of disobedience, thought happily, and a smile naturally appeared on her face. Just now the breath of the Gorgon Stone disappeared for a while, and Athena, the god of disobedience, was still a little concerned. The one who could immediately isolate the breath of the Gorgon Stone would not be the easy person, probably the Godkiller. Japan seems to have its own godslayer, and it is not yet one, but no matter who it is, I can''t stop my pursuit of snakes. "Slightly, let''s go have fun." It was about to get the joy of the Gorgon Stone, and let Athena, the god of inconsistency, liberate the essence that had been carefully hidden until now. Athena, the god of disobedience, is the goddess of battle and victory, and fighting is a kind of enjoyment for the god Athena of disobedience. The mood here is too bad-the world created by human hands makes Athena, the god of incompliance, feel very unnatural. Athena, the god of disobedience, looked at the lights of the city that was turned on by the darkness and was very unhappy. Night is beauty. For Athena, the god of disobedience with night, darkness and xng, light was very unpleasant, so the power was activated once again on the god of disobedience. "Order in Athena''s real name, come, night, dispel the blessings of the sun! Just extinguish the fire of Prometheus, the stars and rain in the sky, the wind of the night, show the ancient night!" In the dark streets, whenever Athena, the god of disobedience, takes a step forward, and whenever Athena, the god of disobedience, breathes, the light of the city will disappear. First put the light that illuminates the city street lamp.Then there are human homes, companies, mixed apartments, shops, wine houses, car headlights, and finally flashlights. Even the light of bean-sized light bulbs disappeared, and slowly all the light disappeared into the city. . The streets are full of real darkness, and a few meters ahead becomes an invisible, night abyss. Feeling the total darkness of the city, feeling the fear of human beings facing the darkness, and getting satisfaction from the god Athena, but now there is something more important than spreading the darkness to the earth. "What I ask for is the Gorgon Stone! Tonight, Athena will take back the ancient snake!" The singling spirit of Athena, the god of disobedience, focused on following the breath of Gorgon. When passing by a park, a crisp and sweet voice suddenly sounded. "It turns out that it''s the god of disobedience, can you please unravel this darkness, otherwise you will be very upset, Lord God!" Athena, the god of non-conformity, turned her head to look, she was a golden girl, her clothes were red and hot, she seemed to be burning, her aura was strong, she was not a godslayer nor a god of disobedience, but she unexpectedly gave her a share Feeling dangerous. But it''s just dangerous! "Mortal, what the concubine wants is a snake, get out of it!" I completely ignored the girl''s words, and the god of disobedience uttered words of expulsion, but speaking of it, the god of disobedience was such a existence, self-willed, and did not take everything to heart. ps: I have eaten my stomach... 293 Chapter 043 Erika vs Athena second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the park, it was Nagato''s third and last sword girl, Erica Browntree, who came in front of Athena, the god of intransigence! In front of Erica is a little girl wearing a thin sweater and mini skirt, black knee-length stockings, silver hair and a blue knitted hat. The brilliance of the silver hair swaying with the wind is very similar to the moonlight shining in the dark night. No matter how you look at it, this is a beautiful little loli, but the reaction of the sword of love lodged in the body tells Erica that the person in front of you is a symbol of disaster-the god of disobedience! Erica is an aristocratic eldest lady, naturally elegant and beautiful, good at dancing with long sleeves; Erica is an excellent politician, even if confronted with an old fox with decades of experience can defeat it; but Erica is a knight , Also abide by the knight''s guidelines, as it was when sniping the inconsistent beast wild boar in Sardinia. At this time, facing Athena who had plunged the world into a starless night, Erica could not help but stand up, especially when she had the power to fight the gods. "The lion of steel and the lion heart king as the ancestor--please listen to the vow of the knight Erica Browntree. I am the heir of the horn flute, the descendant of the black warrior, my heart will not yield, but my sword will be determined Don''t break!" "Lionheart King, the essence of the struggle is now in my hands. It''s time for the duel, Ryanhardt!" Amidst the singing of the girl, a magnificent magic circle appeared at her feet, and a magic circle appeared in front of Erica, with a lion head drilled out of her center. The girl stepped forward, reaching into the lion''s mouth with her right hand, and gave it a strong grip! Clang!! A Western sword was pulled out by the girl, and the girl followed her inertia in a circle. Then she lifted the sword, pointed the tip of the sword at the god of incompliance, and the golden curse power that completely surpassed the magician filled the Western sword. Out, full of Erica''s body, the girl at this time, almost turned into a godslayer! The girl Erica becomes the third sword girl who possesses the magic weapon of Nagato forging after Ena and Liliana of Seiqiuin, and is a pseudo-godkiller with the power of Nagato. Although Erica hadn''t completely handed over her body and mind to Nagato, when Erica was scheduled to become the third sword girl, Nagato would not wait until the other party returned to her before handing over the magic weapon to her. "This is the means by which I am a king. One day, your body and mind will belong to me!" When Erica held Reinhardt in her hand, she suddenly remembered the words when Nagato had handed over the transformed god soldier to herself a month ago, and the corners of her mouth slightly cocked. Facing the change of the witch in front of her, as the incarnation of wisdom, Athena''s pupils shrank, and she opened her mouth slightly to vomit. In an instant, the wind of death played and whizzed towards Erica! "Fly! Hermes'' boots!" The wind of death visible to the naked eye struck, Erica instantly activated the magic shoes under her feet and leaped lightly, and the girl flashed through a large amount of wind of death, and the remaining small part was flashed by the golden curse. The sword slashed slightly and disappeared. "Witch, it seems that this is what you rely on. It is not a godslayer, nor a god of disobedience, but with such power, who did this kind of thing!" Athena of disobedience smiled and looked like It''s like seeing a little girl who loves toys, but the whole body''s murderousness begins to spread.First Reading Network www.01dsw.com Athena, the god of nonchance, waved her white hand forward, and a dark space opened behind him. There were countless red lights in the space, the brilliance of the owl''s eyes, and countless purple lights flew out from the dark space. , Flew towards Erica. "It seems a bit troublesome, but..." The knowledgeable witch understands that this is Athena''s bird of death. The wings that every owl stirs are the wind of death. This is Athena as the goddess of the underworld. symbols of. "Come on, savior of a foreign land. Lord of restraint from a virgin! In the divine name, Lord of Hosts. I admire God! Honor your name! Then, it''s time for a duel, Reinhardt !" A sword was drawn, and a Western long sword derived from the golden curse was suspended in front of Erica in an instant. Following the girls will, the endless golden rain of swords launched a bombardment towards the attacking bird of death. ! Rumble!!! A continuous roar sounded in the park, and every golden sword stabbed the dead bird, it would explode, and the smoke of death, which is extremely harmful to normal people, permeated this park. "It seems that the concubine needs to knock you down before taking back her snake!" Athena''s words were whistling with the wind, and what appeared on her right wrist was the tool-like long-handled sickle of the god of death. Its blade is jet black, darkness and the earth-it is a weapon suitable for the queen of the underworld to rule the earth. Of course, the power of the''snake'' has not been regained. At this time, the sickle possesses pure death! "Isn''t it obvious! Saint George! Bet on your noble name, and now I will slay the dragon in front of me!" Erica''s heart surged with a strong will to war, and the spirit of change was heard, and the Western sword in her hand turned A spear. Almost at the same moment, Athena, the god of noncompliance, and the false godslayer, the third sword Ji Erika launched a charge towards each other! Bang bang bang!!! For a time, the clash of sickles and spears in the entire park one after another, and bursts of pressure filled the park, which surprised Paul Browntree, who had just arrived here. "This... Erica, actually fighting with the gods..." As the great knight second only to the godslayer and the god of disobedience in the mysterious world, Paul even ranks among the best knights, waiting for more than a dozen knights to fight him, but facing the god of disobedience or goddess At the time of the devil, Paul still had no power to fight back. At this time, his niece, Erica, the pride of the Browntree family, was actually engaged in a fierce confrontation with the gods, and they couldn''t even enter the battlefield where they were fighting! "Is this the gift of the King of Divine Might!" At this time, Paul finally understood why Erica would so resolutely want the Red Copper and Black Cross to completely plunge into the embrace of King of Divine Might after returning to Italy this time... At this time, thousands of meters away, Nagato was still walking slowly, feeling the aura of Erica and Athena fighting, and muttered to herself: "Is it already on fire? But just right, you can try it. Try that new power..." ps: I deliberately revisited the fourth episode of the next animation. Its a bit difficult to write without the power of the god of non-obedience!.. 294 Chapter 044 fierce battle and the third one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clang! The gun and the incoming sickle fought, and Erica continuously extracted curse power from the spear in her hand to integrate into her body, fighting with the gods, and the little sparks splashed between one person and one god! The two were running and fighting, and the park was in a mess. All kinds of things were blown away by the wind of death, shattered by the gods, and the stone streets were constantly breaking down. boom! After another confrontation, Erica was knocked into the air by Athena''s power, adjusted her body in the air, and fell safely! "Witch, it seems that you are about to die!" Athena said lightly, and by the way, she felt the''snake'' that was getting closer and closer. She knew that she didn''t need to bother to look for it. The snake had been sent to the door automatically. . "Before the dinner, eat the dessert!" the goddess thought. Although Athena was in an incomplete state at this time, huge weapons and petite body were extremely disproportionate, but the goddess of wisdom and war had infinite martial skills, and the body of the gods completely made up for the obstacles of the girl''s petite body. With such a burst of power, even with the curse power blessing that exists at the apex of a Godkiller, it is a normal fact that Erica cannot resist! and-- Erica noticed that the breath of death in the air became more and more pervasive at this time, and soon this area will probably become a death zone. At that time, even with the power of the king, it will have the same resistance as the godslayer, but it will fail. It is already doomed! "Little Lolita, you are too arrogant!" Erica, who was determined in her heart, instantly charged with a gun, and the technique of jumping was performed to the extreme under the blessing of the golden curse. The witch instantly crossed the distance with the god! "Your power is still too weak for me!" Athena, the god of disobedience, issued a declaration of victory, raised the scythe in her hand, the owl-like eyes penetrated the witch''s movements, and she was about to be cut off! "Earth, shock my enemy!" Yan Ling communicated with the power carried by the gods in his hand. In an instant, the power of the vibration rushed out from under the earth where Athena was. The force that was fully exerted to cause a super earthquake even if it was not fully utilized, Athena His movements froze for a while. "Give my god soldiers bless the power of vibration!" Picking up the sickle with the tip of the spear in her hand, Erica uses the gun to exert the power of the vibration to the extreme that she can bear, and slam it out! Boom!! The god of noncompliance was blasted into the earth in an instant. It was at this moment that the spear in Erica''s hand would once again be a gorgeous Western sword, and the desperate aura appeared in this gradually forming death zone! "EliEliLemaSabachthani! Lord, why did you abandon me!" Erica chanted loudly, this is the spirit of Calvary. The spell of the Holy Spirit calling out hatred and sighs, anger and prayer. "Lord, you do not respond when I praise you during the day. You are silent at night. You are a sacred existence, the one praised in many hymns of Islam!" The gorgeous Western sword in his right hand pointed directly at the sky. This sword was paired with the magic sword ILMAESTRO of her opponent Liliana Kranichal. In the past, the swords forged for the two great knights who had the names of the Lion King and the Fairy King were found in the Catacombs of Florence and used them as their own swords. Later, it was also transformed into two divine tools by the hand of the mighty king, or called them-divine weapons! "My bones are all decayed and broken, my heart is turned into waxstone, and my body is dissolved in it. Please abandon me in the dust of death. Dogs surround me, and I will be abused by evildoers!" This is a baneful poem of despair, an anger to the Lord who is on the verge of death and does not give redemption.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com "Be the one of my strength, give me help, give me as soon as possible! Save my soul from the sword, save me from the teeth of the lion, save me from the horns of the buffalo!" This is a hymn of prayer.It is the absolute will of my lord who wants to return to our Lord even in the face of death. "Let me tell you the name of the Lord, praise him in the center of the world, convert and dedicate him!" An icy cold air came in the air, isolating the breath of death. Without the interference of the breath of death, the part of the curse that had been used to protect the body was finally released, and Erica released her strongest voice! "Lion of steel, I entrust you with sighs and anger. The lord of God''s son and the cry of the Holy Spirit, baptize with the blood of the sacred end, and manifest --- the holy gun Longinus!" The sword in his hand was once again manifested as a spear, but this time, it was no longer the spear of the dragon, but the spear of wounding, no, or it was not just the spear of wounding! The golden magical power of killing gods, the body of immortal gods, the words of hurting the gods, born in the hands of Erica, is already a magic gun capable of killing godsLanginus! From flying Athena to summoning the field of ice, and then to forging the Spear of Killing God, it was a long time and it was only tens of seconds. In the eyes of Erica, Athena could only appear from the earth. So the girl threw the magic spear that killed the gods in her hand! There was no sound of breaking through the air at all, and the speed of the magic spear of the killing of the gods almost reached the speed of sound, and the gods did not seem to have any reaction, the attack had arrived! "Unexpectedly, at this point, although the concubine is incomplete, you are proud of the witch, but" Faced with the oncoming magic spear, Athena, the god of disobedience, remained unchanged. Boom!! The magic spear pierced Athena, and even blasted the ground out of a huge pit. However, the next moment, Athena turned into gray feathers and scattered on the ground. "You shouldn''t blast your concubine body into the earth. Even if you haven''t retrieved the snake, your concubine body is still the goddess of the earth. How can it be possible to recover in tens of seconds? The fit between you and your power is too bad, and the perception is even worse. !" The next moment Athena appeared from the darkness behind Erica, and the huge breath of death instantly infected the witch''s body. The sickle symbolizing death in her hand was raised high. For a while, Erica''s whole body was cold and it was almost impossible to move! "So, please go and die!" Clang!! The sickle was swung down, but it was blocked by a gorgeous Western sword. The man holding the sword was a red-haired boy in a black robe. "This can''t work, Athena, my sword girl can''t move even the world without my permission!" The western sword in his hand swung lightly and shook Athena away. The red-haired black-clothed boy said as he slashed out with a sword. The golden curse instantly merged into Erica''s body, pushing out the breath of death. As soon as the blonde girl resumed action, with a surprised expression on her face, she did not hesitate to kneel and salute, "My lord!" "It turns out that you are the master of the witch, it seems that the concubine''s snake is in your hand!" After a while, Athena looked at the boy in front of her, feeling strange for some reason, and at the moment the boy appeared, the breath of the snake who had just arrived clearly disappeared! At this time, outside the dead zone. "Bronze black cross knight, Paul Browntree has seen the mighty king!" The middle-aged knight saluted the red-haired young man in white robe, "King, Erica..." "I know, don''t worry!" The boy doesnt say much. Its better to say its indifferent than to say its indifferent. Although it is also not emotional*, it is surprisingly peaceful and rest assured... ps: Nagato''s new power is beginning to show!.. 295 Chapter 045 The Trinity, the Spirit of God! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You said this thing!" In the death zone, an ancient stone appeared on the left hand of Nagato in black at some unknown time, and it was turned upside down on his hand. It was the stone of Gorgon, the thing pursued by the god Athena! "Yes, I am looking for the Gorgon Stone. You take the Gorgon away and keep the snake away from the concubine. Whoever it is is the enemy of the concubine." Looking at the Gorgon Stone in Nagato''s hand, Athena, the god of nonconformity, showed desire in her eyes. The god-level curse power was condensed in her hand, and the huge sickle in her hand pointed at Nagato and said coldly. "Is that right? Then take it." After listening to the words of the god of incompliance, Nagato tossed it casually, and threw the stone of Gorgon to the god of incompliance. "What do you mean, my concubine doesn''t quite understand." Athena, the god of noncompliance, was startled by Nagato''s behavior and hurriedly caught the Gorgon Stone, her dark and beautiful eyes showed confusion, and asked Nagato. "It''s very simple. You are looking for the Gorgon Stone. I have the Gorgon Stone. The Gorgon Stone is of no use to me, so I will give it to you. Of course, if I accept the gift, I have to If you have to return a gift, let''s have one. Nagato looked at Athena, the god of disobedience, with clear eyes, and-- What I need is the complete you, that kind of you is valuable to me!This is what Nagato thought in his heart, but he didn''t say it. It seems that Saya has said that Athena''s will transform after getting the Gorgon Stone. It seems that he still has the ability to dominate. Forget it, let''s discuss this with her later!Black Nagato thought in his heart. "It''s funny, it''s so funny, Godkiller, what''s your name." After hearing Nagato''s explanation, Athena, the god of noncompliance, suddenly laughed when she looked at Nagato''s eyes, and asked Nagato''s name, as if she was interested in Nagato. "Nagato, Uzumaki Nagato! Remember this name, this is the name of the person who defeated you." Nagato moved his muscles and bones and calmly said to Athena, the god of disobedience. "Then, this name will be well remembered by my concubine, Nagato, I will accept your generous gift." Athena, the god of disobedience, raised the Gorgon Stone in both hands, chanting the spirit of words. "The concubine sings, sings the songs of the ancient goddess who once ruled the world and darkness, sings the lament of the queen who was killed as a taboo snake." "My name is Athena. I was once the mother goddess who gave birth to all things, and the master of the dark house! I am also the wise queen who knows the heavens! Athena swears here to restore her ancient body." An unknown gloomy light emerged from the Gorgon Stone, enveloped the figure of Athena, the God of Incompatibility, and with the spirit of the God of Incommunity, Athena, darkness slowly wrapped up from the ground. The body of God Athena. The coercion slowly spread from the body of Athena, the god of disobedience wrapped in gloom and darkness, getting heavier and heavier, oppressing mankind, and suddenly a black wind of death blew up, god of disobedience, Athens Na''s transformation is complete, and she changes from a girlish form to a girlish form. The curse power on his body opened, and for Erica, who was not in the hands of the gods, to block the wind of death at this time, Nagato watched the god Athena who had completed the transformation in front of him, and once again cheered the world. In Nagato''s mind, the world is getting more and more interesting!Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com The image of Athena, the god of non-conformity, has changed. The body begins to stretch from the back, and the hands and feet become longer. The cute girl''s figure becomes a beautiful girl. The baby face also disappeared gradually. If you only look at the appearance, it looks like a seventeen or eight-year-old. The dress has changed from a modern dress to an ancient white robe. It is indeed very beautiful and lives up to the name of Athena. ! At the moment when Athena recovered her ancient posture, the power of the goddess of the ancient earth radiated out naturally, and people throughout Tokyo seemed to feel something, whether it was ordinary humans or people of mysterious powers, they felt that they belonged to God''s coercion. "Finally recovered her posture!" The girl god said with emotion, and suddenly stared at the black-clothed Nagato with a weird expression. After a long time, the girl god finally spoke. "Uzumaki Nagato, are you fooling your concubine? What is your state!" Compared with the posture of a young girl, the power of Athena at this time is greatly increased, and what she sees is naturally unusual. In her eyes at this time, the guy in front of her is not the body at all, but the descendant of some special medium. that is-- "How arrogant a mere spirit body is!" Facing the goddess'' anger, the black-clothed Nagato didn''t have any fear, and smiled calmly: "This is just a preview. This body is ready to suppress the existence of the earth myth in the future. This is not arrogance!" "Although I don''t quite understand, but in this case, it''s obviously arrogant!" This is what Erica, who consciously stood behind Nagato, thought. Suddenly Erica noticed Reinhardt, the god soldier in Nagato''s hand. After thinking about the previous dialogue, an incredible expression came out. "Earth, know my resolution! Darkness, understand the anger of the concubine! The goddess Athena, who is the descendant of the great mother, will rule here as the enemy of the godslayer!" Erica thought that Nagato''s words were arrogant, and the more arrogant Athena naturally thought so, so the lovely voice shouted Yan Ling. Boom boom boom boom!!!! There was a creepy sound, and the ground was roaring. It was a prelude to the earthquake. In the originally gloomy park, the invisible darkness was expanding. Athena waved the pitch-black sickle in her hand and carried the power of heaven and earth, and sent out a terrible charge. This power made Erica who was watching the battle suddenly horrified. If Athena was so strong before, she would probably be beheaded at first. Right! "I am the son of the earth, and the anger of the earth will become the strength of this body at this time!" The black-clothed Nagato was talking about the temporarily fabricated words, the earth''s vibrations gradually subsided, and the vibration caused by the anger of the earth mother was absorbed by Nagato! The golden curse power permeated, the gorgeous long sword in his hand evolved into a saber, and the black-clothed Nagato turned into a terrifying shock wave, and also slashed towards Athena! Rumble!!! The huge vibration spread throughout Tokyo instantly, and the entire Tokyo instantly fell into the panic of the earthquake. Outside the death area, Nagato in white felt the vibration under his feet, and said softly: "I didn''t expect the effect to be so good. It really was because it was pure enough. Can you be so powerful!" [God''s spirit body], further transformed by the god-killer Uzumaki Nagato, built a complete Buddha kingdom, and restructured its powers. The god-killer has three spirit bodies of the gods, symbolizing the three major systems in the myth, the sky god, and Mother god and steel sword god!.. 296 Chapter 046 Lets Fight, My Enemy! Fifth more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The World of Godkillers is an interesting world. Nagato has said so more than once. This is the most true feeling of Nagato standing in the position of the lord of the world! The world has Tao!Three ways of heaven and earth! The tunnel is just carrying it for the time being. The relationship between the two ways of heaven and man is probably something that countless practitioners are constantly exploring! The humanity of the godslayer world has eroded the heavens, and the mythical realm of the secluded world is the origin of this erosion phenomenon, and the god of incompliance is the perfect representative of the erosion phenomenon! The myth of humanity gives the priesthood, and the law of heaven gives the will, thus the godhead is born! The godhead contains the soul, hidden in the myth, and when it appears in the world, the myth bestows its body. This is the so-called god of disobedience! "As we all know, if the god loses the body, the godhead will usually return to the mythology with the spirit, waiting for the next return, but there is still a small probability. The godhead does not carry the spirit back, so it will appear. Spirit body!" "Although I still don''t understand the specific situation of the Godhead, it is clear that Brother Nagato has already figured out the most important spirit body of the God in the future invasion, how is it, Pandora!" In the depths of the secluded world, Saya, dressed in a white veil, looked at Pandora, who was gritted with teeth, and said slowly, "This time I won again. Brother Nagato himself may not know that he can always instinctively control the future The things that are needed are cultivated, and then I think of it afterwards." Before, two loli in Youshi bet whether Nagato could make up the conditions for invading the myth realm without their help. This was Pandora''s final confirmation! "Cut, I gave up!" Pandora said unwillingly, and then put on a smiley face again, "You are really amazing, I agree to join you!" A park in Tokyo has completely collapsed at this time! Standing outside the dead zone, after the earthquake subsided, Nagato in white suddenly said: "The test is over, then end this battle!" As Nagato''s voice just fell, the space behind Nagato rippled, and a blue wooden gun appeared. "Exile death!" Accompanied by a brief speech, Nagato held the handle of the gun and swept the blue wooden gun in his hand toward the death aura in front of him. The terrifying spatial fluctuations instantly extended to the death aura that enveloped the entire area! boom! It sounded like a bubble burst, and the gloomy aura in front of Nagato and Paul suddenly emptied. What was revealed before their eyes were Erica, Athena, and... another Nagato! ... ... As time went on for a few minutes, the chopper and the sickle, two blade objects collided violently. Boom!! The moment of the collision even produced a terrible storm, even if the guardian of Nagato''s curse power remained on Erica, she had to step back and could not approach. The black-clothed Nagato and Athena in the center of the storm were surrounded by a violent storm that was enough to blow everything away. Under this tornado, the entire death area was almost destroyed. The ground at the feet of the two collapsed, and during the wrestling, Nagato in black even continuously extracted the power of the earth shaking, and even collapsed Athena! "This... how is it possible!" The Home of Novels www.itxtbook.cc Athena, who was blown away by the black Nagato, got up, and her hands holding the black sickle trembled. This was numb! But compared to her physical injuries, Athena is more concerned about the fact that the earthquake force she triggered just now has been absorbed by the other party. This can only be done by possessing a stronger earth authority than herself! but-- You know, one of Athena''s identities is the last descendant of the mother of the earth, and there are not many gods who have higher authority than her in the authority of the earth, let alone a mere godslayer! "I have said that this body was born to suppress the myth of the earth. It is not an exaggeration to achieve this level!" said the black-clothed Nagato, holding the saber knife on his shoulder. "Humph!" Athena boiled with cursive power, restored her hands, and was about to speak, suddenly boom!! It was like the sound of something being pierced, and the walls formed by the condensed death breath that pervaded all around shattered. Both Athena and Erica were surprised, only the black Nagato was indifferent. The next moment, Nagato in white holding a blue wooden gun and Erica''s uncle Paul Browntree appeared in their vision. "My lord!" Erica exclaimed. At this time, she even forgot to say hello to her uncle Two Nagato appeared in her eyes at the same time. At this moment Erica suddenly remembered the previous conversation between Athena and Black Nagato, and at the same time looked at the machete in the hand of Black Nagato, becoming more certain of her own thoughts. "Is the main body staying outside of the death breath condensed by the concubine body!" Athena said, "Uzumaki Nagato, your descendant, what is that spiritual body!" Seeing the white-robed Nagato with a gun, Athena suddenly felt very disturbed, not for her own life or death. In fact, as the goddess of war, Athena also has some steel qualities. Death was never what Athena was afraid of! Athena''s anxiety comes from something deeper, and the cause is naturally the godslayer named Uzumaki Nagato, and his strange ghost clone! So the girl god asked directly. The moment she saw the Uzumaki Nagato, the girl god knew that cheating is not advisable in the face of this weird young man. If you ask directly, the other party is more likely to say the answer directly. The fact is just like the judgment of the goddess of wisdom! "Are you upset?" The white-robed Nagato wandered to the black-robed Nagato. The black-robed Nagato and the machete on his body instantly burst into golden light, turning into a gorgeous Western sword, and fell into the white Nagato. Hands. "The spirit body behind the body of the god of non-obedience, the spirit body of the god, is probably such a thing!" Nagato waved Reinhardt in his hand, "carry the power and curse power with the same immortal god. Transformation, my will comes, this is my creativity, not bad!" Hearing Nagatos answer, Athena was stunned. For a long time, the mighty power was rekindled again. At this time, the god of nonconformity carried a complicated expression on his face. The black sickle in his hand turned into a long bow, and the Valkyrie opened. Longbow! "The gods can no longer satisfy you, they have begun to invade the myth!" "Since ancient times, you are not the first Godkiller to peek there, but you are the first existence to really take that step!" "Godkiller, no, Uzumaki Nagato, the road you have to walk is not allowed by the world, but concubine, Athena has recognized your name as the demon king, and your name will always be remembered by Athena. Now, no From then on, Athena will become the first obstacle in your path!" The stance of the Valkyrie is blooming, the complex expression has disappeared, leaving only the concentration and enthusiasm to face the dead enemy, but Athena has issued her own decisive battle declaration! "Come on! My enemy!" ps: Obviously intending to end Athena, but it was written that this happened... .. 297 Chapter 047 Nagato vs Athena first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tokyo, a night without stars! The goddess Athena, who had restored the ancient trinity posture, opened the bow and issued her decisive battle declaration to the godslayer who had already stepped into the taboo realm! The bitter power of God echoed in the sky above the park, it was the passionate passion that the goddess could not restrain! "Darkness, feel Athena''s hot feelings for the beloved Godkiller! Lead the other person to the Hades!" In the emotional voice, the arrow of death in the hands of the goddess Athena shot out with a violent sound! Before the arrow arrived, Nagato felt the violent wind of death. Almost at the moment Athena started her hands, the extraordinary vision and perception of Nagatos pupils penetrated the arrows route, and the blue wooden spear in his hand was like a dragon. Just greet it directly! "In my name, exile the obstacles in front of you!" Boom!! The tip of the gun collided with the arrow, the shock of space and the bursting roar of the death hurricane, rolled up the noisy dust, the next moment! "What an arrow of passion, I like you more and more, Athena!" In the indifferent admiration, a white-robed Nagato broke through the noisy smoke, waved the wooden gun in his hand and launched an attack towards Athena. Nagato, who was a martial artist, stepped on the footsteps, almost instantly appeared in front of the goddess. , The wooden spear in his hand was covered with a blue dragon shape, and he killed it! "A man who is too active will make a lady hate!" The girl god seemed not surprised by Nagato''s attack. After shooting an arrow, the bow and arrow in his hand changed into a bronze shield. The face of the shield depicts a snake-haired banshee, whose name is the magical tool-Medusa''s shield! Keng! The tip of the gun pierced the Medusa''s shield, the impact was exhausted, and sparks spattered! "But... if you don''t take the initiative, it will probably be worse!" The next moment, the wooden spear in Nagato''s hand spun, and the power that belonged to the space exile was instantly used, and the space where Athena was all began to be unstable! "Stalker boys are the most annoying!" Feeling the vibration of the space, the goddess Athena exposed the upper half of her cheek from behind the shield of Medusa. The eyes under the bangs flashed, and the earth began to petrify quickly, even extending to Nagato, wherever she looked. Everything is petrified! This is the ability of Medusa in the Trinity of Goddess Athena-Petrified Eye! Godslayers have very high resistance to curse power, and Nagato, who is half-step beyond the category of Godslayers, has higher resistance, but no matter how high the godslayers face the petrified eyes of the goddess Athena, they cant help but lightly. Between this meal! "Although my concubine has just returned tonight, in order to defeat your mortal enemy, we are willing to split again!" The accent appeared in Athenas voice. In Nagatos slightly surprised eyes, behind Athena, who was holding the bronze Medusa shield, the figure of a 13-year-old girl appeared, holding a symbol of death. The pitch-black sickle leaped up, facing Nagato''s neck, a sickle''s head! Brush! A crimson electric current shone on Nagato''s body. Young Athena''s owl''s head was sickened and was blocked by a scarlet lance. At this time, Nagato also shattered the petrification on his body. At this moment, the girl Athena, holding the shield of Medusa, broke into Nagatos red current, ignoring the damage of the current, and looped around Nagatos neck, Although I hate stalking, but my concubine body Let me give you an answer to your pursuit!" The kiss of death! Endless breath of death poured into Nagato''s body from Athena''s mouth. Even Nagato was stunned by Athena''s sudden action, and the next moment suddenly caused a powerful explosion in Nagato''s body!52 novel www.52xs.cc [Immortal Divine Veins], the power born from the combination of the power of the Nagato of the Godslayer Uzumaki [Life Recovery] and the Buddha Kingdom. The vitality of the Godslayer is completely pinned on the Buddha Kingdom, with a kingdom as the source of life, this is the Immortal God pulse! The force of life and the breath of death reacted fiercely, and a violent aura erupted from the embrace of one person and one god, causing the two uncles and nephews of Erica and Paul who were watching the battle to retreat. But instead of feeling the battle between the real Godslayer and the complete God of Inconsistent, Erica is more concerned about another thing-the king''s kiss has been captured! "Humph!" With a muffled hum, the two Athena quickly pushed away from Nagato. Among them, the girlish Athena still had some blood on her mouth, but it was not her own blood. "Obviously, I have already thrown in my arms, is Xiao Nana shy?" Nagato stood with a gun in one hand, with Reinhardt on his waist, and a scarlet short gun floating beside Nagato, with blood stains on his mouth. Disappear soon... Facing Nagato''s verbal provocation, Athena once again assumed a fighting stance, with a little depression on her face, but also with excitement. The difficulty of the godslayer in front of her was unexpected. In terms of combat effectiveness, what is the biggest difference between the godslayer and the gods of disobedience! The answer is "coordination"! The powers of the godslayers often come from different gods. If it is not for the running-in of time, it is almost difficult to activate the powers from two different gods at the same time, and even if the powers are activated at the same time, there will be conflicts between the two different powers, and there will be no occurrence. The negative effect is already good! Not to mention the effect that one plus one is greater than two thoroughly. Of course, except for certain unique powers that can integrate other powers! This is also the reason why Luo Hao has only killed a few gods in more than a hundred years, and he has almost no other hands. As long as it is a god-slayer who has the heart, it will be several years, ten years, or even dozens. Nian can always meet, but Luo Hao has only killed four people in the past two hundred years. Luo Haos power has been perfectly integrated with her own, and even integrated into her own martial arts. In her previous view, she is perfect enough, and the Marquis of Woban, who has more power than Luo Hao, is not her opponent. . As for Luo Hao''s re-choice to kill the gods, he was naturally to break his perfection and stand after breaking! At this time, Nagato has smoothed out the difference between himself and the gods. At this time, his powers are used completely at will, coupled with good martial arts, to a certain extent, in the eyes of Athena is a steel Sword God! "It seems that Xiao Nana can''t wait to throw myself into my arms. If that''s the case, I won''t be so slow, open it, it belongs to my country and erodes the world!" The Godkiller read a short speech aloud, and the golden curse on his body was boiling, and the golden field was completely opened with Nagato as the center, enclosing the entire park, and the battlefield changed in an instant. The battlefield came from the dilapidated shady park to a world of golden lotus. This is the realm of Nagato''s Buddha. Behind Nagato, a 30-meter-high and thousand-handed god and Buddha stood proudly, blooming with the light of Ling Lie Buddha. "Light, I don''t like it!" The young Athena was the daughter of darkness. Facing such a realm of Buddha light, she let out her feelings indifferently. The death aura in her body intensified, driving away the infested light! "The source of this realm, God... Country?!" In comparison, Athena, who was a girl, seemed to be more wiser. She suddenly understood the origin of the Nagato realm, her eyes sharpened, and she deserved to be a murderer who dared to erode the myth realm. God, take such an old enemy as a deadly enemy in a decisive battle! "...Really, so happy!" Speaking of words that made Nagato incomprehensible for a while, the earth shook under Athena''s curse, and a roar of huge black serpents broke through the ground, confronting the gods and buddhas of the thousand hands, and two of the Athena stood On the heads of the two biggest giant snakes! "Although I don''t understand what you said very much." Nagato said with a smile. Athena was still fighting in such an environment, which made Nagato very happy, "Taste my martial arts!" As soon as the voice fell, the thousand-handed god and Buddha issued a superb attack, and in an instant the dragon roar roared in the entire field, and the golden dragon shape launched the strongest bombardment towards the dark giant snake! ps: Thank you "Master Sama Kaos" for your reward!.. 298 Chapter 048 Subduing Athena Second You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the realm of Buddha, the intensity of the battle has reached the highest peak! The fight between dragons and snakes made the entire realm roar continuously. The girly Athena, or the incarnation of Athena, wished Medusa, the goddess of the earth, to fall to the ground, injecting his own divine power into the earth, and the powerful curse power continued. Confronting this realm that has eroded reality, communicating with the earth. The wisdom of the goddess tells Athena that there is no doubt that she will lose the battle in this field, so Medusa, one of the incarnations, is ready to communicate the power of the earth, and the inside and outside should be combined to break the field. call out! Almost the second after Medusa landed, a gorgeous Western sword flew down from the sky and stuck to the ground. In an instant, Nagato in black appeared, holding the sword in one hand and cutting it down at Medusa! Keng! The shield that the goddess of the snake had been holding in her hand once again worked, resisting the sudden attack, but the goddess'' plan was completely destroyed! "Dear Athena, you will not forget, here is also the technique of avatar!" On the other side, the long gate in white fell on the palm of the Buddha, and Athena in the form of Lori, the goddess of darkness, Athens Na was at the same level and spoke. "Shadow, sneak in." Athena in the loli state ignored Nagatos provocation and whispered her words. A black shadow behind it was creeping in the form of a snake. The black shadow instantly extended to the whole body of the giant snake under her feet, bringing the whole giant The deterrent power of the snake has increased by several levels. "Become the iron-tearing minion, Mercedes!" In this way, the dark goddess manipulated the dark giant snake to make a hasty charge, her eyes decisive! "Did you find it? It''s really smart, Athena, but it''s still a bit late. My power has been activated. Now, let''s take the last step!" "My realm, cut off the goddess'' power source!" In an instant, golden light flooded the entire field, and any power that did not belong to Nagato was instantly repelled. What''s more, Athena''s connection with the earth and darkness was temporarily cut off, and a rare sense of weakness instantly fell on the goddess!next moment! "I am the highest, the gods surrender!" The most evil power was used in an instant, and the mysterious fluctuations instantly hit the goddess. The goddess'' will was tranced and fell into the world of the mind... [Great Purdue Art], a combination of the power of the long goalkeeper of the Godslayer Maelstrom [Cihang Pudu] and the power [Junior Incarnation]. This power has three effects: 1. For those who religiously recite the name of the godslayer, they are given protection, ranging from martial arts, six senses, super powers and even powers. You can also choose to possess your body or even teleport directly to the opponent. 2. Distribute one''s own power to others and give others the ability to use their own spell power. 3. Transform the creatures, suppress the body with the gods and Buddhas, face the opposite mind, customize the method of transformation, the effect depends on the situation, once a day! ... ... "here is" When Athena woke up, she saw that she had once again restored the state of the Trinity, and she was not on the battlefield, but in the sky above a desolate world. That''s right, this is a desolate world, all beings are walking corpses.Literature 520 www.bxwx520.org Boom!! The sudden sound caught Athena''s attention. The first thing that caught Athena''s eyes was a man with a devilish flame of resentment and a man with golden flames like a god. These two men are very strong, neither gods nor godslayers, but they are also not weaker than the two. The fighting between the two is like natural disasters, torturing in the city, one building after another. People are reduced to rubble in battle. Seeing the two unknown beings constantly fighting, Athena was filled with doubts. In an instant, the breath of hell appeared in the goddess'' perception, and she turned her head to look! A scorching hell tornado is raging wildly in this city. At the beginning of this terrible tornado is a girl in a kimono with long purple hair. Similarly, the girl is not a god, nor is it a godslayer! "Here, it''s not the world that my concubine is familiar with, or it''s all hallucinations!" With the remaining curse power running through his body, Athena''s whole body shook, but nothing happened... Rumble!!! Far beyond the previous roar, the thinking goddess was called back to the gods, and the goddess looked at the scene in front of him strangely. It was a unilateral bombardment scene. It looks like a five or six-year-old girl will be beaten by a mighty existence. Especially in Athena''s eyes, that seemingly mighty existence actually has divine nature, and it looks like the whole world is supporting him. But even with that kind of support, he was still beaten by an existence without any divinity. With the constant blows, Athena felt that it was breaking the nobility of the gods! Finally, the young girl''s strong force penetrated the body of the divine creature, and a large circle of shock waves gathered dozens of meters behind her, and a series of terrifying cyclones headed toward the ground. After a short pause, the divine fetish suddenly accelerated, hitting the ground like a missile fired from a cannon! Rumble!! After the deafening loud noise, the dust settled, and the entire ground was completely unrecognizable. Crimson magma was flowing in the gully, bursts of pungent sulphur smell spread, and the whole scene was like the end of the day. "Are you surprised!" Just when Athena was almost sluggish, Nagato''s voice sounded behind the goddess, a pair of big hands hugged Athena from behind, and the temperature in her arms inexplicably warmed the heart of the goddess of darkness and earth. "What is the point of letting my concubine see these things!" The wisdom of the goddess of wisdom caused the girl god to directly ask the question in her heart. Nagagoks head was buried in Athenas neck. The girl god felt a little itchy, but surprisingly, there was no movement... I saw Nagato whispered: "Originally I was going to directly distort your will, but whoever wants you to be so friendly to me can''t bear to destroy this beauty." "Look carefully, this is my memory world, which belongs to the reality of the world, and then volunteer to join me, my dear goddess!" ... ... Half an hour later, the darkness disappeared, and the starless night completely disappeared. Erica and Paul Browntree almost watched Nagato slowly walk out of the park. Behind them, Athena, the god of disobedience, followed suit. The breath of the god of disobedience disappeared... ps: Damn it, I dont know why I suddenly feel nothing... 299 Chapter 049: The third prelude to the storm! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, under Nagato''s special arrangement, news of the King of God''s killing again in Tokyo spread throughout the world. The world was once again exclaimed by the word''shenwei''! In this short span of a little over a year, the King of Gods and Powers has already killed four gods. Such a "high yield" is beyond the reach of contemporary godslayers. The authority of the god-killers is increased according to the number of god-killers. This argument is not unreasonable- At least the Marquis of Voban in Eastern Europe even postponed his arrival to Japan. It is quite normal for contemporary godslayers to collect information before the battle! There are always some prophets or astrologers in this world. However, Nagato was confident that they could not predict their true situation. At most, they predicted that the mighty king would kill several gods who were not obeying. It just so happened that Nagato was not known to the world, the god Kali, who was incapable of killing in Youshi, was taken back by Nagato this time. In this way, with the news of Nagato''s walk, Athena''s affairs will not be discovered, and Nagato will have an extra hole card! In fact, in the final analysis, Nagato''s undefeated, in fact, is due to ample hole cards. In fact, until now, Nagato has never used all his hole cards, always has his hole cards, and actively increases his hole cards! Just when the god of mighty king was in full swing, the long-lost martial arts king finally walked out of Kunlun Mountain without a trace of fireworks. Although the Wuxia King just stayed quietly in Lushan after his return, he didn''t move at all. However, there was still a bloody storm in China. During the time when the Wuxia King disappeared, all the organizations, sects and families who were ready to move were bloodbathed by the Five Prisons. Of course, there are exceptions to the forces that joined Dawn Even the Wuxia Kings Five Prison Sacred Sects are unwilling to provoke the rising gods! In this way, the disturbed world seemed to have temporarily calmed down. Liliana, who returned a few days later, brought news of the Marquis''s upcoming visit, but Nagato didn''t care, just smiled. In this way, time passed a little bit, and in a blink of an eye it was a week. At the entrance of the library, Yuri Wanriya dressed in the costume of a witch, and behind him was the car of the Dawns subordinate organization. It was this modern vehicle that brought her here from the shrine. Since a week ago, Nagato learned about the desire of the Marquis of Voban for girls, and naturally understood the excellence of Yuri Wanliya. In this way, the maidens lived a happy life protected by others every day. Well, for the Miko, this is more like suffering! Yuri Wanligu walked into the library and suddenly found that it seemed to be quieter here. Even when they walked into the reception hall, no one was there. Yesterday, there were a few members of Dawns subordinate organizations. They are all personnel who can suppress force when someone wants to break in. Not only that, but continue to walk in, the corridors, reading rooms, stairs and other places are the same. In short, until now, on the first floor, Yuri has not seen anyone. Have you all gone to rest?The puzzled Miko thought so. But it was more restless, but when she walked up to the second floor, the restless emotions disappeared-she saw people. "Well, what''s the matter today?" She walked up quickly with a sigh of relief, "Because no one has seen it, a little surprised..." Her voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. The people in front of me are all standing still and not breathing, and the whole body is white in color-let''s start www.xiashou8.com The whole person, not just the skin, but all the parts exposed to the air, together with the clothes, are all snow white, the kind of white that blends together. This is the color of white salt... In other words, the people present are no longer humans, they are just a pile of solid salt! "..." The witch who covered her mouth trembled with fear, and then began to run. The person in the memory has emerged-this is of course, all this time in life, it is because of the other party. Did the other party come here? Didnt it mean that he would visit the king first? This kind of thing may be a bit unbelievable to his kind, but to him, it is absolutely reasonable, because he is so powerful, and he is also unscrupulous and ignores any glory! You can''t expect any fucking glory in a guy who uses a dog''s name as his last name. I don''t know how far I ran, and I don''t even know how I ran. In short, when the maiden recovered, she found that she ran into the reading room. The reason for her to stay here was the dozens of people who had turned into salt images. Of course, they were no longer humans. Standing behind them was a tall old man, at this moment, looking at her with a pair of emerald-colored pupils. "Well, is that you, the little girl from four years ago!" The old man''s voice was full of intellectual, and it looked like a professor on the stage was giving a lecture in a school. But the witch knows that these are just appearances, disguise used to cover the true nature of the other party, because the other party is the oldest and cruelest demon king today, Sashadjan Starworthy. Even among the godslayers, his brutality is unmatched. The so-called calmness is just to conceal his greed and rage. "Why, you are not..." The witch''s voice trembled, and she was also a little desperate. I never thought that the oldest godkiller would come forward secretly after he clearly announced it! "Probably I was frightened by the young and energetic younger generation. After receiving the news, I knew that this Japanese younger generation is worthy of the little bastard who has hit Italy hard, and is recognized by the Chinese strange girl. My request will probably be affected. Reject!" "Since I will be rejected, then the fight is certain. In this case, I have to get my trophies first, otherwise it would be bad if it was accidentally damaged or hidden away!" At the same moment, Nagato, who was enjoying the book leisurely, immediately closed the book. "It''s no wonder that Luo Hao is so tired of that old guy, but it just so happened. I heard that the old guy and Luo Hao are both the strongest god killers. It''s not bad to get a title equal to her first in front of Luo Hao!" "Erica!" "My lord!" The crimson demon appeared behind Nagato. The three sword girls of Nagato took turns as Nagato''s personal knights, and it was Erica''s turn at this time. "Go, and Huina and the others, bring me the head of the Marquis!" "Yes!" The girl answered cleanly. In a short period of time, Erica seemed to have completely eliminated the fear of the godslayer... Somewhere deep in the mountains in Tokyo, the golden curse from the sky cloud sword in the arms of Ena who was walking in the forest gushed out. Ena seemed to have heard something and said with a smile: "Understood, king!" In a room in a villa somewhere, Liliana, who was writing a novel, suddenly stopped her movements, "Understood, my lord! This just cuts off my bad relationship with the Marquis!" ps: Writing bottleneck!.. 300 Chapter 050 The Battle End Opens First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Greenwich Wise Conference is a very famous organization in this day and age. Don''t get me wrong, being famous in this violence-advocating circle is definitely not because it can fight. This organization has nothing to do with it from the beginning. It was not established for this purpose at all, let alone existed for it. This is just an intelligence agency formed by a group of good people. It was formed in the previous century. Later, because the "quality" of the participants became higher and higher, it began to be called the Council of the Wise Men. By the way, it has always been regarded as more authoritative in the collection of intelligence on Godkillers. Of course, for those ancient godslayers that existed before it was formed, its authority is nothing, and for objects that appeared after it, its intelligence is still worthy of trust. Recently, in Japan in the extreme east, major events have continued, making the sages of the entire conference extremely excited, but no one dared to approach it. After all, the rumors of the overbearing king of Shenwei and the king of martial arts really made these sages shudder. You must know that at this time sages dare not let the leader know that they have named her power. In the face of the King of God, who is regarded as an old enemy by the leader, the entire council really dare not move! You don''t see, the eighth king who was short-lived, now doesn''t know which corner he is hiding in. You don''t see the king of swords, but he was hit hard, and he still has a good life. In an aristocratic room in London, the former Speaker of the Council of the Sages of Greenwich, now a special adviser.Alice Louise Ovnaphal, known as the "White Witch", was looking at her prediction in shock. Alice Louise Overnafal is the daughter of the Duke of Godding, commonly known as Princess Alice. Although she is very weak, she has a very strong mental power and can sometimes make predictions. "The earth angers the prison, the sky roars to drive the wind and rain, and the fire-hardened divine sword slashes the werewolves! This is the prelude to the new era, and the huge changes are unfolding, and the world is about to enter a new era!" ... ... He was called [Marquis of Woban] by no means because of his noble status. It is said that he was born near Hungary in the first half of the eighteenth century, and he became a lonely person in Tianya shortly after his birth. Every day it is so poor that it is difficult to get a piece of bread. The young man who has lived and wandered around for more than ten years, one day, successfully killed the gods and became the devil on the ground. A god-killer is a person who can attribute the power possessed by the slain god to his own, and he is called a [king] by a magician and is feared. However, he was not [Marquis] at that time. A few years after that, he attacked the residence of the lord Marquis in the neighboring place, usurping the status and territory of the Marquis. As a result, the original title of Marquis disappeared a few years later and became his current title-this is where the name of Marquis of Woban came from. Moreover, the surname Wuban was born because of his unique humor. Knowing that the name of the bulldog raised by the former Marquis who was ousted by his own hands was Voban, his surname was also decided to be Voban. "In a sense, the Marquis is a typical novel protagonist!" In a villa in the mountains, Nagato opened the report on the oldest godslayer in his hands and muttered to himself.Jiuzhou Chinese www.9zzw.com "But it''s a pity that there is no place like you in my future blueprint..." Under the order of Nagato, the members of the Dawn Organization in Tokyo took action one after another, and a large number of people moved in an orderly manner. This is not hidden from the Marquis of Voban, but the oldest Godkiller was only used as a clearing before the war. Didnt care until-- The sudden enchantment blocked the building where the Marquis was waiting for the Shenwei King to come personally and the block where it was located! "Ok!" Faced with such a situation, even the Marquis who considered himself invincible felt a palpitation. Suddenly, the Marquis, who shared his vision with his wolves, saw a Japanese maiden from Taito walking slowly, and said that he suddenly spit out blood vessels. Zhang''s words. ... ... Ena was the first sword girl to come to the building where the Marquis was located. Originally, she ran to climb the mountain when she was resting. This was one of the few hobbies of girls. For girls, it was a pity that her own king didn''t like this activity. Strolling on the street, the shops were deserted twice at this time, and the occasional mess well showed that such desertedness was an accident. Soon, a ninety-nine-story building appeared in front of Ena. And guarding the door of the building were several brown-haired wild wolves. Huina received an order from the king and at the same time received a document about the powers of the Marquis of Woban. Naturally, he understood that this was one of the powers of the Marquis. Effect! [The Greedy Wolves], one of the powers of the Marquis of Woban, can be regarded as his trump card, and also the first power he obtained. According to analysis, this power can summon a huge pack of wolves with dark mouse body hair color, but the size of wolves can make people mistakenly think of a burly body as a horse, and the number can even reach several hundred! The beautiful Taito no Hime maiden wandered in front of the huge pack of wild wolves with perfect etiquette, but what she said made the elderly godslayer almost angry. "Under the Throne of Divine Power, the First Sword Fairy, Qingqiuyuan Ena, come here to collect the head of Lord Marquis at the order of my king!" Almost after finishing talking, the girl''s hand Taito lit up a bright golden flame, cut out with a sword, and cut off the head of the completely defenseless wolf! brush! The blood stained the streets, so the battle started! The other wild wolves immediately killed and killed Huina one after another. Such speeds could not be avoided unless the existence of a knight level or above, but for Huina it was a trivial matter! "Hanging articles---the trick of avoiding ducks---the mother of Yan Jiu---Ling Ling fears tricks!" The sword-enhanced speech spirit was read in Hui''s hand, and the sharpness of the magical Tiancongyun sword suddenly went up a step, the flames were wanton, the witch danced on the flames, and instantly killed several wild wolves! The battle to destroy the myth of the godslayer begins! ps: Still not working, can''t find the status!.. 301 Chapter 051 The attacking sword girl is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky in Tokyo is covered with dark clouds, and thunder roars from time to time! However, just a few seconds ago, the sky in Tokyo was still clear! This is the wrath of the first godslayers of our time! The Marquis was so angry that his power could not help causing the celestial phenomena to change. Following the Marquis''s anger, the entire sky was instantly covered with clouds from the clear sky! Although he knew that the King of Power was arrogant, the Marquis of Wuban never thought that the other party would be so arrogant that he actually sent his men to take his life! The faint green light in the eyes of the Marquis made the Wanligu Yuri on the side even more panic. The godslayer was the demon king, because everything on the ground could not resist the demon king, and Woban was also very successful in this regard. "You must teach you a lesson, arrogant junior! Come on, my servants!" With the anger of the Marquis, the breath of death instantly enveloped the entire building. Black ripples appeared on the floor, ceiling and walls, and servants of death appeared one after another, all over the building! These servants dress in different ways. The only thing in common is the godless eyes and the unwilling resentment in the eyes. They are all kinds of people from different ages, different nationalities and different races. The only similarity is that they are all brave men who died at the hands of the Marquis, yes, brave men who challenged the devil! [The Cage of the Servants of the Dead], one of the powers of the Marquis of Woban, the human beings who committed suicide will appear in the world as living dead and become loyal servants of its absolute obedience. "Then, let me make your dear knight my prisoner forever, go, my servants!" Following the orders of the Marquis of Voban, one death servant after another gradually disappeared in this room, apparently going to snipe Ena, and at this time, the Marquis of Voban looked at Yuri Wanliya who was at a loss. "It seems that you are not as important to the King of God as you imagined. You have tortured your skin before you are sure of your safety. However, I lost interest when you were dealt with by your king. Become my servant of death!" The angry Marquis just wanted to commit suicide personally to vent the resentment in his heart, so he overturned his previous plan without hesitation. Although the maiden is hard to find, she can still be found again by looking carefully. At this time, the Marquis, just ask Thoughtful! Following the thought of the Marquis, several dead servants slowly walked towards Yuri Wanligu! just-- Boom!! A sudden sound blasted on the wall, the small black tornado dissipated, and a violent storm was set off in the entire room. The silver-haired goblin knight turned around and beheaded the two dead servants who were near Yuri Wanli Valley! "The Second Sword Fairy under the Throne of Divine Power Liliana, I have seen the Marquis!" Stepping on the black wind, the girl knight pointed the sword at the oldest godslayer. Although there was not much to say, the fighting spirit in her eyes made the godslayer suddenly burst into flames! "Liliana, I didn''t expect that only a few days later, I would send you to hell! The living in my eyes, turn into salt!" The green pupils of the Marquis of Wuban were shining with dim light, and the deadly light was brewing in the evil eyes of the Marquis, making the fairy knight and the maiden feel shocked. [Pupil of Sodom], one of the powers of the Marquis of Woban, is also a power he often uses. When his evil eyes shine, the living beings seen in his sight will turn into solid salt. "Mother who gave life and took life! Give me the beacon of the dark land!" Liliana didn''t avoid it, not only because of Yuri Wanliya behind her, but also because Liliana understood that her speed could not match the speed of the Marquis''s sight! Before the power of the Marquis was released, the magic word spirit that manipulated the earth was used instantly. Although she possessed the curse and power of Nagato, Liliana''s original magic was not useless ever since, even because the curse became stronger. , And appear more powerful! For almost a moment, the ground under the feet of the Marquis, and even the surrounding walls became muddy, making the Marquis of Voban unstable for a while, but "Too naive, this kind of attack can''t hurt the godslayer at all. Do you think my Woban is the kind of existence that cares about the way of fighting? It''s ridiculous!" Ranwen www.rwenw.com Who knows that the Marquis of Woban doesn''t care that he is going to be sunk into the ground, the evil eyes in his eyes still look at Liliana and Yuri Wanliya, almost launching a fatal attack in the next second! "Earth, listen to my will, trample it! Shake it!" Erica''s voice was clearly conveyed from nowhere, even the Marquis couldn''t help being surprised, the next moment! Rumble!! The sudden shock spread throughout the building, and under such a shock, the room that had been thoroughly destroyed by Liliana instantly collapsed. "I never thought that this would be able to deal with the Lord Marquis, this is only for Yuri Wanliya, and to further drive the Lord Marquis out of this''castle''!" I saw the fairy knight turned and hugged Yuri Wanliya, and a black tornado flew out of the hole he had knocked out when he came! Rumble!!! In the next moment, the entire building had an increasingly violent roar, and the entire 99-story super building collapsed like this!! ... ... Some magical place in the secluded world. The mountains are beautiful, the sun is shining, and it is like a paradise. However, the center of this paradise is a mysterious formation formed by huge rocks. Here is a magical magic circle, each boulder depicts various complex runes, it seems to tell all kinds of truths in the world, as long as it is a mysterious practitioner, you will be deeply involved in it. Here is simply the crystallization of all the wisdom in the world! At this time, Saya appeared here under the leadership of Pandora, and saw the girl in white veil stepping barefoot on the mysterious Stonehenge, stroking the runes on the boulder, for a long time, and exclaimed. "Is this the source of all the godslayers in the world? It really is a mysterious magic circle!" Compared to Saya''s admiration, Pandora did not feel that way. In fact, in the mysterious things, she has lost interest in the witch she can see every day. "Yes, then, what do you want to do here!" In contrast, Pandora is more interested in what Nagato and Saya want to do. "Well, Brother Nagato thinks that the powers that the first god-killer of this era possesses are very good compared to the gods of inaction, so you know!" "..." ... ... "Yes, my purpose is to seize the power of the godslayer!" Far away in the villa, Nagato closed the book in his hand, stood up, and said to himself, with unspeakable confidence in his expression! ps: Although the Marquis is very strong, he decided to send him a lunch box soon!The state is turning a bit, by the way, is there such a period of burnout in writing books!.. 302 Chapter 052 Three Swords Battle Marquis Third You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Erica has never felt so clearly at this moment of the godslayer, or the terrible power! Although it is not that I have seen more terrifying destructive power in the past, it is the first time for his own imperial envoy to use such destructive power, even the girl with the title of Crimson Devil''s Great Knight can''t help but indulge a little. Rumble!!! Erica stood holding a sword, with the tip of the sword inserted into the concrete floor. From the tip of the sword as the starting point, a terrible crack extended directly into the building nearly 100 meters in front of her. At this time, the entire building was collapsing under the force of shaking. Understand. The billowing smoke filled the girl''s sight. This is the amount of power and power that Erica can carry at this time! "That''s it, bury all those damn bodies!" Beside Erica, Qingqiu Yuan Hui Na said with a little temper, and by the way, the flames on her body ignited, and he killed a servant of death who was approaching! Qingqiuin Ena, who was the first to come here just now, fell into the quagmire of the damn sea of ??undead tactics after the Marquis used his power [Dead Servant Cage], and a steady stream of dead servants kept coming from every corner of the building. come out. Although the plan of the three women in the beginning was not to directly attack the Marquiss lair, but to drive them out of the lair, the experience of being forced to withdraw instead of being able to enter, still made the girl unhappy! With a scream, the black tornado fell from the sky and fell on the ground. "Attention, the attack of the Marquis is coming! The black cursing wind, in the name of the king, follow my orders and issue the strongest storm attack!" I saw Liliana holding the waist of Wanliya Yuri and appearing next to the two women. The long saber in the other hand was surrounded by the black cursing wind, just like that, cutting out in a certain direction of smoke billowing! Dozens of black wind blades cut into the smoke and dust instantly, and the tearing sounds seemed to tear something. Even Erica and Hui Na who were standing outside the smoke were shocked by the blood that spewed out. "Although I was very angry, I felt strange at first..." The Marquiss gentle, magnetic voice slowly walked out of the smoke and dust, looking at the four women, especially the three sword girls, with evil eyes like a wolf, "You actually have the power of power!" "Master Marquis has eyes like a torch!" Erica walked out. Among the three sword girls, Erica was the best at dancing with long sleeves. Although it was the third, the three of them encountered things, usually Ai Rika is the master. "I remember, you are Paul''s niece!" The old marquis did not know why at this time, as if he had no murderousness. "I was suddenly curious about your situation. Would you like to consider joining me!" "Master Marquis joked, this is..." boom! While Erica was talking, four brown giant wolves broke through the ruins on the ground around Erica and flew towards Erica! "...Dreaming!" And the girl seemed to be prepared for a long time, the gorgeous Western sword in her hand burst out with a strong shaking force and blasted away from the coming giant wolf. "Come on, the Lion of Steel. The one who hosts the soul of the lion, hosts the steel of the essence of struggle! Reply to my hand, my voice! Your name is CuorediLeone..." Written book www.webshuba .com "The brave who inherited the name of the Lionheart King! Knight Erica Browntree swears here that I will respond to your loyalty with my bravery and knighthood!" Reinhardt in Erica''s hand threw it out towards the Marquis, and quickly transformed into a steel lion, because Reinhardt was already a magical tool at this time. At this time, the steel lion was no different from the beast. The pressure suddenly appeared! "Ryanhardt, grant a mission to the Lion of Steel. Tear, pierce, crush! Down, annihilate, win! I entrust you to this battlefield." In the spirit of the blonde girl, the lion of the beast of steel made a terrifying attack on the marquis. Even the marquis was taken aback. [The Greedy Wolves] was activated instantly, and more than 400 wolves appeared beside the Marquis. Attacked towards the lion of steel! Ho Ho Ho!!! The lion of steel fights against the wolves, and the fight of the beasts is shown in front of everyone! "Haha, Erica, right, you are really good, I decided, I will kill you forever, no, I will imprison you four excellent girls in the cage of death forever! Come on, me Servants!" The Marquis who failed the sneak attack made bold words, the curse on his body was boiling, and one after another, the dead servants appeared next to the Marquis of Voban, and then the Marquis of Voban launched another force of [Greed Wolves]! "Wow!" Looking up to the sky and screaming, the elegant gentleman''s Woban disappeared, and dense hair suddenly appeared in his skin, his head twisted and raised, and for an instant a grim-looking werewolf stood in place. Huh! Voban had a single meal, the ground shattered and fell into the soil, and the foggy smoke spread rapidly.However, Woban surpassed the spread of smoke and dust, leading the servants of death to stab at several sword fairies. "Hina is on, tempered by the original fire, the sky cloud sword, bloom the most dazzling edge!" The Maiden of Taitou also rushed towards the Marquis, and various flames burst out from the cloud sword in the sky. The first fire, the fire of the sun, the black flame of the sky, the flames were like some kind of catalyst, and the sharpness of the sword followed Ena. Her charge became sharper and sharper. Gradually, the maiden of the Lady of the Sword turned into an invincible sword! After reaching a certain critical point, Hui Na waved the sky cloud sword in his hand and cut it out! The huge flame blade light almost slashed on the 30-meter-long werewolf body without any doubt, so that the werewolf''s charge was stopped immediately, and at the same time, it wailed! "Why, so sharp!" Faced with such a sharp edge, the Marquis of Werewolf who was the first to bear the brunt felt a moment of discomfort, flames or something, the huge 30-meter werewolf did not cause any harm at all, but this exaggerated sharp edge was cutting his own flesh and blood! At this time, the death servants of the Marquis were chasing up, and at this time Liliana''s consumption had already been restored, and the curse power overflowed! "If you don''t fall into the blood of the enemy, Jonathan''s bow will never shrink back! If you don''t eat the flesh of a warrior, Thor''s sword will never go back! Until this body is defeated!" David''s words were spoken by the fairy knight! Under the spirit of words, the curse power overflowed, and the long silver saber instantly turned into a long bow. The girl knight quickly drew the bowstring, and the black wind gathered around it and turned into a bow and arrow! "The black cursed wind, in the name of the king, follow my orders and issue the strongest storm attack!" The storm gathered, and with a bang, the bow and arrow turned into a black tornado and blasted towards the incoming death servant...... .. 303 Chapter 053: Spiritual God Takes Action! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The biggest shortcoming of the godslayer is that it is easier to be targeted than the gods of disobedience!" In the quiet world, Saya is setting up a chess game, a chess game that will overturn the world, just like the chess game of Ninja. ! "Indeed, he was clearly the first child of a concubine in this era, and he was disgraced by three false godslayers!" Back to back with Saya, Pandora looked at the horizontal plane in front of him, which was the battle scene in Tokyo. "But compared to this, Pandora, me, isn''t it too vicious? It''s obviously that my child is dying, but he is indifferent, but rather interested." The witch of hope and despair, the source of the birth of all godslayers, Pandora said, but her face was full of indifferent expressions. After experiencing too much despair and hope, Pandora at this time is completely aiming at whether it is fun or not. From this point of view, he is indeed the mother of the godslayer in the sense of the same line! ... ... "Damn witch, disappear for me!" At this time, the Marquis had recovered his body, but a huge scar was cut from the shoulder to the abdomen, blood was flowing, it can be said that he was severely injured! Ena''s Celestial Cloud Sword was forged by Nagato. It was the sharpest divine sword, completely imitating the allusion in the myth that it was made into steel. Even Nagato made the Sky Cong Yun Sword a load-bearing tool for the Sword God spirit body that suppressed all the steel sword gods. Like the Marquis, who directly used the flesh to resist, he was 100% severely damaged! So the Marquis is angry! As the marquis roared, the sky was not covered by dark clouds, as if it had become a night in an instant, the sun was covered.Lightning bursts out of the clouds from time to time to illuminate the sky. I don''t know how terrible thunder is brewing in the dense dark clouds. this is too frightening!The body of Yuri Wanliya who was watching the battle trembled under the mighty sky, and the sky at this moment seemed to be like the end of the world. The thunder was rolling in the dark clouds, the plasma mass released electric ions to the world, and the clouds covered the entire city. This is only a place that can be seen by the naked eye, and it is not known how far it covers outside the city. [Rapid Wind and Rage], one of the powers of the Marquis of Woban.Feng Bo, Rain Master and Lei Gong were beaten to Fengshen by Woban, and their entire appearance was the power to control this wind, thunder, rain and electricity. This is a very powerful power that can not only call storms, but also thunder and tornadoes. With the use of this power by the Marquis, the phantoms of the three wind gods appeared, and the dark clouds fell over the city, thundering and breaking dawn. The violent wind swept through the dark clouds, and the heavy rain followed, and the big raindrops hit people''s faces and it hurt. The dark clouds in the sky mixed with lightning are constantly squeezing downwards, and the alarming thunder from time to time falls from the sky like rain. Whether it was Erica, Ena or Liliana, the gods had the ability to guard similarly to the gods, and even Liliana deliberately came to Yuri Wanli to open guard. The spirit body of the god that Nagato was originally a thing was made by substituting gods for gods, and naturally possesses the ability to guard similar to gods, but the effect is a lot worse. The low-lying places on the ground were quickly filled with rainwater, and puddles of various sizes appeared on the ground, and they were wet everywhere.Shuosh www.shuosh.com "Crack!" At this moment, a more terrifying lightning struck from the sky. At this moment, no matter it was, everyone understood that this was an attack specially prepared by the Marquis. Liliana reacted immediately and threw the saber out of her hand! "My king, knight Liliana is here to pray for your coming, show up, the sky spirit!" I saw a black wind gathered around the saber in the spirit of the fairy knight, facing the lightning! boom!! A huge lightning strikes Liliana''s long saber, and it turns into a long gate in a silver robe, surrounded by black wind. I saw the silver robe longman rushing to the sky holding a saber, and three wind gods phantoms appeared next to him. With a simple horizontal criticism, they even cut off the three gods phantoms! At this time, the gust of wind and rain stopped suddenly, making the angry Marquis of Wuban a moment''s attention, especially the silver-robed boy who suddenly got up, looks exactly the same as the photos collected by the Marquis of Wuban! Although I dont understand whats going on, the Marquis will not forget to attack. Although the three gods and ghosts have been destroyed, they are only the medium that I use to manipulate the wind, rain and thunder attacks. The power is still active, and the Marquiss curse is running. Ready to summon a ghost again. This is because both Ena and Erica have moved! "My lord, knight Erica prays for your coming, come out, the spirit of the earth!" "Wang, Huina pray for your coming, show up, steel spirit god!" In the same way, the magical tool in the hand was thrown. In the spirit, the magic power around the magical tool began to converge. Erica''s speed was faster. The black robe long gate appeared instantly, and Reinhardt, who had the ability to transform at will, became an armor attached to the black. On the body of the robe long gate, the huge shaking force filled his whole body! "Boom!" A heavy foot print was on Voban''s chest, and the strong kick made the Marquis of Voban sink deeply. The black-robed Nagato did not greedily attempt to expand the results, but rather decisively kicked Woban, who had not yet been able to react, into the air. At this time, the sky appeared from Nagato in a golden robe by the cloud sword. This was Nagato''s last spirit body, the steel spirit god, or the sword spirit god! "The first humane flames, the resentful Amaterasu black flames, and the flames from the sun, please ignite them all!" The long gate in the golden robe held the sky cloud sword, and the whole person was filled with the terrible flames shining in the world. , Stab at the Marquis of Woban! And the Marquis of Woban, who flew into the air, finally realized that he was at a disadvantage, and the attack of the sword god from the sky was about to come! At this time, it is impossible to dodge, the black-robed Nagato''s kicking force has not disappeared, even if the Marquis of Voban struggles hard, it is impossible to avoid the attack of the golden-robed Nagato with the posture of the sword god! But waiting to die is not the character of the Marquis of Woban, the green eyes of Dasheng almost shot out of the pupils, and the salted eyes carrying the terrifying curse power stared at the golden robe long gate. but-- Salt, how could it have surrounded the original flame. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!).. 304 Chapter 054 Woban ended the fifth more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Do not!" The Marquis of Vauban let out an angry roar, and the blade penetrated his chest. If he hadn''t moved a little bit, he would have died on the spot, but even so, it would only be a reprieve. The flame would eventually kill him! will die! If this continues, you will die!The Marquis of Vauban instantly understood his situation, and if so, he would have to drag the enemy to die with his desperation! Whoops!! The huge black dragon leaped out of the flames, with wisps of white flame attached to its wings and body, but the black dragon still rushed towards the golden robe gate. [Black Dragon of the Underworld], one of the powers of the Marquis, makes the physical body fall into a state of suspended animation, while the relative spiritual body transforms into a dark dragon.During this period, the physical body will be in a defenseless state, but it can travel back and forth in the ghost world with a dragonized spirit body. Moreover, this power can resurrect the Marquis of Oban by consuming a large amount of mantra power, but it takes one to two months to restore the mantra power. This is the desperate counterattack of the Marquis of Vauban, turning the spirit body into a black dragon to attack. The Marquis of Vauban''s body must be in a state of unresistance. This is the pride of the Marquis determined to win even if the body is destroyed. Fight, fight, fight! As long as there is a breath, as long as the breath remains, you must work hard to the last moment. This is the truth that the Marquis understood when he was still in his slavery, and he can only win if he dares to fight! That time, Woban won the fight and achieved the supreme cause. This time, it''s up to who can stick to the end! In the flames, the long gate of the golden robe showed a smile. With a backhand sword, he swept the body of the Marquis of Voban to the horrible black dragon without hesitation, and the hot flame broke out instantly! Rumble!!! In this way, in front of everyone, an extraordinary Dragon Quest scene appeared! The Marquis, who was incarnate as a black dragon, was indeed so domineering. The dragon''s breath burst out one after another, and coupled with the extremely strong flesh of the dragon clan, he forced the golden robe long gate holding the sky cluster cloud sword to retreat frequently! But it deserves to be a spirit body with the essence of the God of Steel. The golden robe Nagato fought, and the endless aura of Nagato had never appeared before. The scattered original fire made all the surrounding buildings appear to varying degrees. The melting, the invincible sword light is constantly destroying everything around it! The black dragon is also unwilling to show weakness! With sharp teeth, sharp claws, thick tails, biting, flapping, and flicking, the Marquis of Voban is like a beast that has fallen into a violent beast. Debris in one place. After all, the defense was too strong, even the long gate in the golden robe occasionally leaped back and forth between the toes of the black dragon like a flea. The large dragon''s tail swept past from time to time, easily smashing the buildings that were still intact. The dragon head leaned back and took a deep breath! This is the strongest attack of creatures like dragons-dragon''s breath! however-- "Earth, listen to my call, listen to my fighting will, the fist of shaking!" Boom!!!Novels www.xiaos8.com The sudden blow caused the black dragon''s head to tilt, and the entire huge body suddenly hit a building next to it, causing a huge noise, and the roar echoed in this enchantment battlefield. "If you forget our existence, it will make us very distressed!" The black-clad Nagato, who sent a full punch, landed, took a breath and said calmly! At this time, the long gate of the silver robe suddenly appeared in the sky above the huge black dragon, holding a gorgeous long bow in his hand, and pulling the bow and arrow away, the atmosphere of the entire city was stirred by inexplicable force, gathering around the long gate of the silver robe! Huhu!! The terrifying storm gathered, and was dyed black cursed wind! "The sky obeys my orders, the endless cursing wind, give the enemy the arrow of destruction in front of you!" Accompanied by the spirit of words, the terrifying arrow that gathers the endless cursing wind is like an arrow that breaks the ground, and hits the struggling black dragon directly! Rumble!!! The terrifying attack broke out with a violent roar instantly, and all nearby buildings collapsed. The most terrifying thing is that the storm broke out instantly after the arrow hit the target, turning it into an endless wind blade! An attack far beyond Ling Chi was staged on the black dragon, causing a weak cry! "The first godslayer of our time, let my flames bury your everything!" After the silver-robed Nagato''s attack, the golden-robed Nagato wandered forward, and the curse power on his body began to boil! "I''m finally at the end!" At this moment, the Marquis''s voice appeared hoarse, and the roar was also clearly audible, and the voice became louder and louder! "I am the first god-killer of this era. My ending can''t be so plain. Let this city come to my funeral, start it, my last power-the fire of karma, come! Burn everything in the world!" [Karma Fire Convict], the last power of the Marquis, a flame that even a god can burn down from the sky, turning the surrounding area into a sea of ??fire. At a minimum, the flame will spread within the range that can swallow a city, and then the burning can be interrupted by Woban''s own will, of course, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t stop. These flames will burn for at least seven days and seven nights, and are powers that can be used not only in combat, but also in scorched earth tactics. Under the last words of the Marquis, an endless flame fell from the sky, instantly igniting the entire battlefield, and even the Marquis himself did not let go, and the marquis''s laughter was heard in the flame! The golden-robed Nagato quickly used the boiling curse power, and the flames belonging to Nagato guarded Ena''s four girls. The silver-robed Nagato quickly flew up into the sky and activated the power in an attempt to prevent the spread of flames by isolating the air. The black robe long gate rushed into the flames, and under the protection of the shaking force, came to the dying Marquis of the Black Dragon. "Sorry, although it is a kind of courtesy from the younger generation to the older generation to bring you a brilliant ending!" Standing in front of the black dragon, the black robe long gate said, the curse on his body was ignited, his hands pressed on the ground, and the darkness began to spread from the foot of the black robe long gate, and soon the area where the black dragon and the black robe long gate were all underground. Pitch black. "With my curse power, resonate with the curse power of the earth mother god Athena, just pull him in, Athena!" ... ... In a hidden corner of the secluded world. Athena, who was inconsistent in the past, todays mythical traitorAthena and the main bodys Nagato are in a strange magical circle made temporarily. There is a dark area in the sky above the two, with Athenas The curse power revolved, and a dying black dragon was slowly pulled in! ps: Obviously today I didnt code a word until more than two oclock in the afternoon. As a result, listening to the code word of the song, I wrote five chapters... 305 Chapter 055 Ceremony and Harvest First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Oooh!! In the weak whine of the black dragon, the pitch-black chains sprang out from the darkness beside Athena, locked a black dragon that appeared from the darkness above, and slowly pulled it down. "You, what are you guys doing!" As he died, the meaning of the Marquis became clear. Before and after the battle, countless doubts appeared in the Marquis''s heart, probably because of the spiritual body. At the same time, he was in a secluded world. The heart of the Marquis was slowly spoken from all directions. . "It''s just a small ceremony!" Nagato, standing behind Athena, slowly said, "This is inscribed here with the variant of the birth ritual of the godslayer I got from Pandora. I just want to try, can I take power from the godslayer!" "The person who kills the gods, the gods who don''t obey, the ritual magic, the positive and negative phases! Turn it on!" Nagato is not interested in saying anything to the dying person, the ritual magic engraved here is activated instantly, and the endless gloom covers this area in an instant! At the same time, the whole secluded world is a pause! This mysterious world is said to have the knowledge to go to the future. At this moment, countless futures are pointing in a certain direction! Countless creatures living in seclusion here have felt that some kind of unexplainable premonition, such as destruction or rebirth, the prophets took action one after another, and they all got the same result. "The original blood of killing gods in the contemporary era opened a chapter in a new era!" Pandora, who is located in the depths of the secluded world, suddenly cried, but smiled while crying, seeming a little wanton, "The identity of that child has been lifted, Saya, your transformation ceremony has succeeded, and the future is really worth looking forward to!" Saya, who was still arranging the chess game slowly, nodded calmly, indifferent to Pandora''s bizarre performance. Pandora''s cry is the death of her son, not only the loss of life, but also the loss of identity. If a mother''loses'' her son, she will naturally cry. This is the constraint of myth! Pandora''s smile is finally blasting the torrent of the future away. The witch of hope and despair is watching with expectation and waiting quietly... ... ... The next day, the news that the demon king, Marquis of Voban, who was gazing at him, died at the hands of the mighty king instantly spread throughout the world, shaking the world completely. The death of the Marquis caused many people to celebrate. Although contemporary godslayers have various shortcomings and often cause various troubles, the most frightening thing is the Marquis.Lu Zhulin Novel www.lzlxiaoshu.com There is no need to mention how big the killings made by this old Godkiller is. What is even more frightening is that he deliberately created such killings. Such existences passed away, leaving countless Eastern Europe under the shadow of the Marquis. People cheered. In contrast to this incident, the trivial incident of destroying a large area of ??Japan in the sky fire is not worth shocking at all. Most Japanese forces lament their own misfortune. And this time of killing, the status of the King of Gods in the mysterious world reached the extreme in an instant. Before that, although the King of Gods had a brilliant record and his power was reborn, after all, he was too young, and there were always a lot of battles for Godslayers By accident, who knows if the record of the King of Gods is the result of luck. But now, no one dares to question it! Killing the oldest, most vicious, and most powerful god-killer in this era, the name of the king of power, Uzumaki Nagato, is enough to be remembered by the world, and even written in history books. Dawn is also because of Nagato, it seems The momentum of development is better. Of course, this is not without harm. After all, the first god-killer of this era to kill the same kind, in the eyes of other god-killers, is probably the unpopular type. However, Nagato doesn''t care about these, anyway, soon, even Nagato will be the enemy of the world! At this time, Nagato had already deprived the Marquis of all the powers of Nagato and Athena. The so-called magic ritual of depriving the godslayer is actually a variant of the birth ceremony of the godslayer. With the help of Saya, Nagato inscribed the birth ceremony of the godslayer. With Athena as the connection point of the ceremony, first transfer the power of the Marquis to Athena, and from Athena to Nagato. Body. Of course, among the six powers of the Marquis, the [Pupil of Sodom] and [The Cage of the Servants of Death] were charged by Athena as a ritual connection point. The former was used as a pupil technique to merge with Athenas Petrified Eye. Make Athena''s magic eyes more powerful. The latter greatly strengthened Athena''s death authority as the goddess of darkness, and made her a step further in the myth! The remaining five powers of the Marquis all flow into Nagatos body, and all the powers of Nagato undergo various changes again. At this time, Nagatos body except for the [God Spirit Body], [Great Purdue Art], [Undead Divine Veins] and [God In addition to the kings armed forces, it also has five powers [Thousand-Hands Supernatural Power], divided from the power of the long goalkeeper of the Godkiller Uzumaki [Cihang Purdue], the body-protecting supernatural powers can be used to the extreme, and even a thousand palms can be released in the field at the same time, with great power! [Storm and Rage], the fusion of [Summon Storm] originally obtained from God King Mercator and [Blast Rage] obtained from Marquis, becomes a more complete weather power, carried by Liliana''s divine artifact. [Flame Wolves], the power deprived by the Marquis of Woban, according to Nagatos aesthetics, can summon huge wolves that burn with indestructible flames, the number can reach several hundred, and the same is true Become a wolf man with the blood of the sun god, carried on the sky from the cloud sword. [Endless Field of Fire], a field power formed by the fusion of Nagatos power [Original Fire] and [Karma Fire Convict] captured from the Marquis. Where this body stands, the strongest flame burns. Bear on the sky cluster cloud sword. [Earth Demon Dragon], a super power combining the power obtained from the Marquis [Underworld Black Dragon] and Nagatos original power [War Trample], which allows power users to have the blood of the Earth Demon Dragon and increase their physical fitness. Immune to most curse attacks, possesses the terrifying power of dragon''s breath attacks and swaying the earth. The user can even realize the spirit body dragon, travel back and forth to the secluded world, and can also consume a large amount of mantra power to resurrect itself, but it takes one to two months to restore the mantra power. This power resides in Erika''s Reinhardt. After Nagato completed the further transformation of the godslayer, the first person to become the step and prey of Nagato''s metamorphosis was not the old enemy of the godslayer-the god of disobedience, but the compatriots of the godslayers. brothers!.. 306 Chapter 056 Grass Pheasant Godou has the second more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That''s it..." Nagato looked at the various books piled up in the huge warehouse of more than 150 square meters by visual observation, and said to Erica who brought him here. This day is already more than half a month after Nagato killed the first godslayer of our time. Regarding the shock caused by the defeat of the Marquis of Woban, it finally subsided over time! The world is forgetful. Even if the Marquis was as omnipotent as he was alive, leaving the whole world under his horror, after death, he only left behind a legendary biography, and then gradually forgotten... One day at noon, Nagato, who had nothing to do at home, received a call from Erica and was invited to a large warehouse in Milan, Italy, under the name of the Red Copper and Black Cross, and accepted the batch from various secret associations on his order. , Receive the magic and martial arts practice secrets that come up. With the recent establishment of dawn, Nagatos underground forces have increased a lot. Nagato thought for a while, so Nagato ordered his organization to turn over all secret books. "Yes! At the request of my lord, all the secret associations under Dawn have sent the ciphers or transcripts in their hands, or directly donated them here." Erica replied, and compared to the previous honorific titles, this time the title is a lot more familiar. Obviously after this time of getting along with each other, some Erica who has understood Nagato''s temper gradually began to yearn for the usual. Looks restored. "Is there no person in charge of the association to resist, or hypocrisy?" Nagato who walked into the warehouse, picked up a secret book and looked through it, asked. "Under your direct command, the strongest Godkiller, who would dare to disobey your command? Lord, you are joking again." Erica retorted in a relaxed tone. "Sure enough, of the three sword girls, you are the most reliable in doing things, Eina or Lily can''t do it." Nagato, who reached out and stroked Erica''s cheek, said with a light smile. Feeling the warmth from her cheeks, Erica forced herself to endure the move to retreat, her eyes dropped slightly, her cheeks showing a faint blush. With a faint smile, Nagato, who retracted his palm, turned around and said to the mountain of secret books before him. At the same time, his mind turned and opened Ten Thousand Realms to accept the batch of secret books that were close to ten thousand copies. "Now, Erica, take me to some tourist spots in Italy and have fun, just relax, or wait for that to start, there will be no time..." In the Baiyu Jing of Ten Thousand Realms, countless secret codes appeared out of thin air in a blank library. After a while, one by one Saya walked in. "Sisters, start to work. Before the first eldest sister and brother Nagato start to act, let''s thoroughly understand these things. Our actions will never allow any mistakes!" "Yes!" "give it to me!" "God, please spare me..." In a sense, the Sayers have always been full of vitality... ... ... After Nagato left Italy, another king of Japan, known as the most aggrieved king in history, finally came out of Yushi Gudo! At the moment when Kushou Godou appeared, the Japanese official compilation committee had such a chance to breathe under the pressure of Dawn. At least in the absence of the king, Dawns members would not take the initiative to provoke another killer. God. After Nagato found out that the grass pheasant Godou had come out, he just replied and watched the changes and continued to play around. In this way, the situation of the mysterious survey in Japan seemed a little weird... Dede Novels www.dedexs.com No one knows what Shenwei Wang is thinking. But countless people are watching, the eighth of the new born, no, how did the seventh king die now! Isn''t that just dying! The king of gods and powers just slaughtered the Marquis, and the limelight was flourishing. You ran out by yourself. Is this different from seeking death?At least in the eyes of the world! However, only a few high-level officials of the Commission for the Compilation of Japanese Official History and the parties such as Nagato and Kusao-Godou understand that this is the challenge of Japan''s most primitive mystery forces to the gods who intend to rule Japan! Japanese grass pheasant family. "Godou, do you really understand? The King of God is giving us time to prepare. He who killed the Marquis has reached the top of the godslayer, but he is extremely dangerous!" "You know that the Marquis has raged across Eastern Europe for hundreds of years, and died in Tokyo. The battle that day affected the entire Tokyo sky. Are you really sure to deal with him?" A black-haired girl holding his hand beside the newly-born king Cao-Godou said worriedly, her eyes full of worry that could not be concealed. The girl is a hidden mistress in Japan. In a sense, Susano carefully selected a chain for the pheasant Godou. The girl''s name is Kako, a member of the Japanese imperial family, and she is also a girl who accompanies the pheasant godo through the test set by Susano during this time. "If I can''t beat it, I will never lose to those guys who think they have power to do whatever they want. Ah! Especially that guy, I will definitely beat him up." Hearing the worry of the girl next to him, Godou seemed to think of something angrily and let out a sigh of relief from his nostrils, and said angrily. Even the grass pheasant Godou can''t forget how his initial death appeared. Even when he faced the undefeated god of war, the grass pheasant Godo still hadn''t really died. But that time, it was too late to react. A shot pierced the heart! It was this experience that completely wiped out the idea of ??peace in the heart of the pheasant Godou. The hypocritical faces were torn apart, leaving only the heart of the demon king. In a sense, the godslayers are all the same kind of people, all warriors. ! Moreover, even now, the pheasant Godou still can''t forget the flame girl who met in Italy, although now with Kako''s company, the heartbeat at that time still lingers in his heart! ... ... On an island, a peerless girl who was only eleven or twelve years old looked at a scarred 10-year-old girl in the foam on the sea, showing a weird smile. If an American sorcerer sees this young girl about ten years old, he will definitely exclaim. Ansela! The leader of the American sorcerer, the ancestor who unseals the seal and confronted the masked godslayer, has already been defeated by the old enemy at this time. If it were not for the eleven or twelve-year-old girl in front of her, she would have died! "I didn''t expect that there was news from the master in the Far East, but it is too terrible right now, Gurney Vale didn''t dare to go directly, as expected, we should use this god ancestor to lead the leader over and make the place completely messed up! " "And... if it''s the monkey god, you really need to confirm it!" ps: Thank you "da**" for your reward!In fact, the next two chapters were originally written, and I was going to have a three-shot burst. After a closer look, I found that there was something wrong with the plot arrangement, which is being processed... 307 Chapter 057 The leader and the ancestor third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Batanes Islands are located in the northernmost part of the Philippine Islands. Located in the Pacific Ocean and South China Sea, it is actually closer to Taiwan than the Philippines. It is a small archipelago with agricultural and fishery exports as its main source of income. Among them, the northernmost Yami Island is a small island where no one has settled. But now, standing on its beach is a child who looks like a beautiful white girl, about twelve or thirteen years old. The yellow-gold curly hair depicts elegant curves and sets off the extremely correct beauty, just like an exquisite doll. God Zugnivia, this is the girl''s name. The last descendant of the snake, the servant girl of the king who appeared last, the reincarnation of the king of the witch, a series of titles, are synonymous with girls! This is a crazy woman who wants to pursue the Last King in her mind at all costs, but because of her rebirth decades ago, she lost the memory of the Last King, so she doesn''t know the key to the resurrection of the Last King. In the Holy Grail War a few years ago, the black prince Alek saw through the trick. Not only did he lose the magical toolthe curse power stored in the Holy Grail, but he also fell into a semi-mad state because he confirmed that the Last King was not King Arthur. Now the girl is making a comeback, continuing to pursue the resurrected last king. "Welcome to you, Master. Gnivia, sincerely see you." The beautiful girl suddenly knelt on the beach and fell on the ground. There was no one in front of her drooping head, but "There is no need for etiquette, God Ancestor. Save the boring greetings and enter the subject." The beautiful voice reminiscent of the sound of Yueqin overflowed from the waves, and the nearby sea slowly gathered and turned into a woman''s body. posture. "The report you sent to Lushan is enough to stimulate my curiosity. So I order you. If you want to give me the dying [Snake of Incompatibility], hurry up. Then talk about other things." The sea has now become a peerless beauty, just like Yu''s cheeks, standing like a mimosa.The black hair comparable to silk was braided in three braids and stood up. It looked like he was about seventeen or eighteen years old. What was entwined around her was a woman''s white Hanfu, and her arrogant figure looked like a proud phoenix. It was Luo Hao who had stayed in Lushan after walking out of Kunlun Mountain. At this time, she used magic to remotely manipulate the seawater to manifest itself, but the coercion on her body was naturally natural, and her powerful feeling was undoubtedly obvious! "Understood, the leader-come here, Ansela." Under inexplicable pressure, Gnivia took all the words back to his heart, and gently called towards the sea. In the sea behind Luo Hao, the waves went up and down, and after waiting for a few minutes, the third woman finally appeared. The waves carried her body and carried her to the beach of Yami Island. This was a ten-year-old girl with devastation.The young limbs were covered with countless scars and scars, accepting the blow of the waves, breathing from the sky. "...That''s it, this is indeed the blood of the ancestor. Moreover, the air floating on her body... the seal of the dragon and snake has been broken." "As long as there is Ansilla, the hero who is the enemy of the imperial body will definitely wake up." Gnivia said, not meeting Luo Hao''s eyes once. This is the etiquette when receiving the Supreme Queen. "You want to dedicate this compatriot to me? Then, speak your wish." Luo Hao''s majestic and beautiful eyes shot at the beautiful girl, "I, Luo Hao, are not stupid people who forget shame, no Will pity the rewards of those who make contributions and donations, what reward do you want?" I have never thought about the tricks hidden after offering the treasure, I have no doubt whether there is ambition, or whether there is any attempt without warning, because all these are not the king''s actions. If there is a trap, smash it with a fist! Use the words of conspiracy to judge with one sword!!Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com Rebellion is overwhelmed by Wang Wei!!! This is what the king does, and it is with such conceit that there is such an imperative. "...No. I don''t want anything." Luo Hao frowned at Gnivia''s answer, but after listening to his answer, the corner of Wuxiawang''s mouth was slightly curved. "If the hero of steel is resurrected, the lord will definitely fight the leader. If the hero is victorious, the new event that Gnivia wants to achieve will happen." "If the leader wins, it will prove that the hero is not what Gnivia wants. Anyway, it will do no harm to Gnivia." "The match between me and that person is my own reward-that''s what it means." With a beautiful smile, Lord Luo Hao said, "Okay. He didn''t ask me for a reward, but used me to get my own benefits... It''s good to have this kind of spirit. Luo Cuilian likes this answer." "Too much praise, Master." He lay down respectfully, but he didn''t show any humiliation at all! "Then, since you didn''t ask for it, as a price to dare to take advantage of my Luo Hao, take my hand!" While speaking, the leader suddenly shot! "What!" Gnivia never expected that such a proud leader would suddenly make a move! Seeing that slender hand slowly stretched towards him, this kind of distance, according to Gnivia''s strength, must be avoided, and Gnivia did not think of avoiding it, but- Can''t escape! Yes, it was as if her body had been frozen, and that thin hand had completely imprisoned her like heaven and earth. Seeing that the hand was about to press on his body, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and white lightning fell!! But Lord Luo Hao saw clearly that it was not lightning, but a knight with white lightning, riding on a white horse, wearing all white armor! The knight threw the spear in his hand towards the Lord Luo Hao. This long spear turned into real lightning and attacked Luo Hao! "Finally appeared, hehe, lightning and white horse... is it the most primitive [steel]!?" Master Luo Hao smiled, feeling the power of the long*gun thrown, and she had always been confident she had to step back a few steps, after all, it was not the main body! Immediately, his arm was shining with red light, and he slammed the long*gun that turned into lightning and chased him. Cang! The red palm print gleamed with the phantom of the phoenix, and a palm burst out! The phantom of the phoenix collided with the thunder and lightning of the Mercedes-Benz. Under this critical strike, even the sea was split in half. Luo Hao also stepped back, looking at his slightly trembling palm. Luo Hao''s smile was even worse, she slowly raised her head to look at the knight who had fallen on the ground. "Finally appeared, the rat generation who has been peeping, who are you?" "O the godslayer of the ancient east, even you can''t see my true face clearly, let me give my name based on politeness. My name is Lancelot Dulac, and I am called the Knight of the Lake!" Leading Thunder and the white horse, the warlord knight in white armor told the opposite leader!.. 308 Chapter 058: The fourth short confrontation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing the words of the leader, Gnivia suddenly understood that the purpose of the leader is not to really calculate her hatred, but to draw out his uncle! Lancelot, the god of infidelity, the partner of the last king in the past, the patron god of the reincarnation god Zugnivia, temporarily got rid of the speechless character of the god of infidelity with a unique contract, and became the guardian of the ancestors By! But in this way, Gnivia seemed even more horrified. You must know that the leader at this time is just a clone of sea water, and he can actually perceive the existence of Uncle Lancelot with a sea water body. This is simply - Unbelievable! A few years ago, Gnivia also dealt with the British Godkiller Black Prince. Although the Black Prince is very strong and difficult to deal with, it is absolutely impossible to do such a thing! Is this the power of the apex of the Godslayer... Gnivia suddenly realized that he still underestimated the power of the god-killers. In this way, how strong the god-slayer in Japan, who was hailed as the old enemy by the leader, must be included in the future calculations! However, this is something for the future. For Gnivia, he was discovered by the leader of his uncle who was hiding from the side. This is like letting the wolf see the little sheep. If you dont want to be wanted by the leader in the future, you must find a way. The goal of transferring the leader! I just haven''t waited for her to speak-- "This girl is my beloved son, can''t let her be killed!" Lancelot said, with a solemn expression. It is clear that this steel hero does not know Luo Hao''s true purpose! Well, with a few exceptions, the heroes of steel are a tendon, just like most godslayers, otherwise they can''t do anything great! "Then come and have fun!" Luo Hao''s eyes flickered, and the indescribable red curse power spread out, strengthening this clone, and his figure suddenly became erratic. Instantly disappeared from Lancelot''s vision, and for a while, even Lancelot could not capture Luo Hao''s figure, so he had to admire the power of the godslayer in front of him. Seeing the two move their hands, Gnivia suddenly felt that she was about to cry... In an instant, Luo Haos thin body appeared behind Lancelot, his hands formed into claws, emitting a strange red light, and the phantom of the phoenix appeared, as if he was attached to Luo Hao. He grabbed the back of Lancelot''s head with the silver helmet on. This situation appears to ordinary people as if a weak child raised his fist to a strong man. No one would believe that a weak woman''s hand can break a hard helmet. But at the moment this beautiful girl is not an ordinary woman.Facing this sudden blow, Lancelot''s pupils shrank, and the silver-white spear in his hand stabs backwards, piercing Luo Hao''s abdomen behind him. What a character Luo Hao hierarch is, even with Lancelot''s strength, even Lancelot can''t completely follow her. Unable to evade, and unable to completely defend, Lancelot couldn''t help but tremble in the face of the magical skill of Lord Luo Hao. But then Lancelot''s counterattack surprised Luo Hao. Lancelot completely gave up the defense of his forehead. Instead, he poured divine power into the silver long spear in his hand, and turned towards Luo Hao. go with. Lancelot is worthy of being a knight who has experienced battle. At this moment, Lancelot has fully demonstrated the fearlessness that a knight deserves. Lancelot is betting! Lancelot''s bet was that Luo Hao didn''t dare to get a serious injury in exchange for a blow to him.Literature 520 www.bxwx520.org Lancelot is quite confident about the spear that has been filled with his own curse power. No one can survive after being penetrated by his spear, even the leader Luo Hao cannot. Of course, the premise of all this must be That spear hits an important part. Perhaps she felt the threat of the curse on the spear, and when the claw-shaped hand was about to crush Lancelot''s forehead, she quickly retreated. And Lancelot smiled at this moment. Now that the other party retreats, then the next step is for his knight of the lake to forge ahead! The body turned into white lightning, chasing after the fast retreating leader Luo Hao, Luo Hao slowly passed away, and a strange white flashed in her eyes! "not good!" The leader is so keen, when he perceives badly, his whole body seems to be integrated into the world, and the surrounding world seems to have become the partner of the leader in an instant, blasting out! Rumble!!! The violent roar sounded in the beach, rolling up the surrounding sand! There was a blood hole running through Luo Hao''s delicate shoulders. Luo Hao''s legs were pressed on the sand, and a crack was stepped on the sand, extending directly to the sea. And Lancelot was also hit by a palm, backed a few steps, a palm print appeared on the armor on his body, and then slowly disappeared... "Not bad!" Although he was injured, Luo Hao didn''t care at all. This was just a magical body. "But this body doesn''t work anymore. Let''s do it today, God Zu Genivia, let''s send this Ansira to Japan, and I will send my subordinates over. Let them make all preparations before I arrive." "I remember you, Lancelot, right?" With that, the master''s heavily injured body turned into sea water, sprinkled on the beach, and disappeared, leaving only the three on the beach staring at each other. "A very strong Godslayer, although this body is still in a sealed state, it is not a body that is not obedient, but a person who can hurt me with just a clone is worthy of the culmination of a Godslayer!" Lancelot was the first to speak. As a steel, Lancelot was still warlike even if he had sealed the characteristics of incompliance. All he saw was this. "Uncle, have you noticed that blood really appeared in the master''s spell body just now..." Compared to Lancelots admiration, Gnivias tone was a bit heavy. It was clearly a body of magic, and the sea water was condensed, and there would be bleeding. This shows that - "That leader is no longer the ultimate martial arts, but also the ultimate Dharma!" Gnivia sighed, "I really don''t understand how such a terrifying existence can appear in this era!" "Then, Aiko, shall we still send Ansela to Japan?" Lancelot said without knowing what he was thinking. "Send, of course!" Gnivia said viciously, "Turn Japan into a gunpowder keg and blow up those damn powerful godslayers to death!" .. 309 Chapter 059-The Family of the Earth-Dragon First You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Naples, Italy, underground ruins palace! "This is the Hera Pillar." Nagato said softly, looking at the pillar of green light in front of him. "That''s right, this is the stone pillar from the Bronze Black Cross Report!" Erica looked around and said, in the mouth of the crimson demon with the red bronze and black cross, Erica said the report of the Bronze Black Cross. It was hard to imagine before. However, since the Bronze Black Cross and the Red Bronze Black Cross became Dawns subordinate organizations, the top leaders of both sides have reached a certain consensus, and the relationship has become more and more friendly. At this time, in front of Nagato and Erica was a column made of black stone similar to obsidian. A long time ago, the river bed of the underground temple quarry grew like a tree, and the surface was carved with a line drawing similar to a curling serpent, and the height was about 20 meters. The Hera Pillar is a sacred ritual tool for European witches. When the Gorgon Stone was discovered in Calabria, the stone pillar echoed it and began to accumulate curse power. The curse power of the accumulated water and the earth is already visible to the naked eye, and a faint green light is emitted from the stone pillars. This green light is a manifestation of the curse power of the earth. Such an amazing curse power is completely absent from ordinary people. Way to deal with it. "Then, Erica, act, such a dependent is very rare, don''t waste it!" "Look at me, my lord!" The blonde girl was so energetic, she came to the front of the stone pillar in a few steps, the golden curse of her whole body spread out, her momentum skyrocketed, and she recited the spirit of the summoning sword! "The lion of steel and the lion heart king as an ancestor----please listen to the vow of the knight Erica Browntree. I am the heir of the horn flute and the descendant of the black warrior. My heart will not yield, but my sword will be determined. Do not break." "Lion Heart King, the essence of the struggle is now in my hands. It''s time for the duel, Ryanhardt!" The silver lion head of steel appeared in front of the girl, and the girl leaned into the lion''s mouth with one hand, and pulled out, the gorgeous Western sword Reinhardt appeared in the hands of the blonde girl! "I am the descendant of the Earth Demon Dragon, the family members of the Earth, in my name, appear!" The power of [Earth Demon Dragon] was instantly liberated, and the coercion of the dragon erupted on the girl. The earth of the whole ruins shook slightly, and the Hera Pillar also resonated violently with the girl! Gradually, the resonance finally exceeded a limit, and it broke out instantly! The land of Naples began to shake, and a green beam of light with a huge magical power of God appeared on the land of Naples. Anyone with a bit of mystery could see the powerful beam of light and the beam of light with divine power. Ho Ho Ho!!! The deep dragon roar sounded slowly throughout the ruins palace, and then it became louder and louder. With the dragon roar, the dragon pressure spread in the green light, that is the earth essence is slowly condensing... However, at this moment, on an extinct crater in Naples, a tall and handsome man, dressed in classical white clothes, wearing a white cloak, with blond hair, and a blue divine power, descended from the god of impotence. This is a steel hero, attracted by the dragon transformed by the earth''s essence, the hero has come to this world!Chase yo literature www.zhuiyo.com I saw the hero of steel looking at the divine power of the earth spewing in the distance, smiling at the corner of his mouth, and muttering to himself, "The spirit of the earth, the soul of steel, I have been called here, which means that the dragon will appear next. ." As soon as the words fell, the earth''s divine power ended its eruption, and the green earth''s divine power condensed, transforming into a giant dragon, a western dragon, exuding the power of the earth, with a green gloom, roaring in the sky happily Circling. "It''s our destiny to defeat the dragon, so accept your fate, the dragon!" The blue light flashed, the Hero of Steel rode a flying horse, turned into a stream of light across the sky, and instantly appeared in front of the dragon. A bow and arrow appeared in his hand. ground. Boom!!! A huge roar echoed under this night sky. Amidst the billowing smoke, a dragon''s breath blasted away the smoke and blasted towards the Hero of Steel. The huge force stirred the air currents in the entire sky, but - "I am the natural enemy of the dragon, and the dragon''s breath has no effect on me!" The Hero of Steel drove the Pegasus easily and evaded the attack of the dragon''s breath, turning into a blue light to arrive on the earth instantly, at this time the giant dragon that was bombarded on the earth just appeared and struggled to stand up. "Yes, pretty good, take it, evil dragon!" Leaping off the Pegasus, the Hero of Steel happily raised the sword in his hand, laughed and rushed towards the injured dragon. "Roar," the injured Western dragon saw the hero of steel rushing towards him, roared, and spit out flames from his mouth, flames that could burn through the earth. But it didn''t work at all, the sword light flashed, and the western dragon''s wings were cut off. Within a few strokes, the hero of steel left several huge wounds on the dragon''s body. The beast dragon groaned in grief, and weakly counseled its head, lying on the ground, showing a sad and unyielding expression... The strength of the dragon is very strong, but facing the hero of steel in front of him, it seems to be completely restrained. Any attack of the hero of steel is magnified several times. Each attack of the dragon is against the hero of steel. The hero seems to be very familiar, completely avoiding the past... "It''s the last blow. Become my merit, evil dragon." Seeing the Western dragon who was seriously injured and helplessly counseling his head, the hero of steel jumped up with a laugh, holding his sword high, preparing to give the dragon a final blow. As for the death of this giant dragon transformed from the Naples goblin qi, the exhaustion of the spiritual power of the Naples earth, and the suffering to the people of Naples, were not placed in the heart of the god of disobedience. Those who can become the god of disobedience are all willful. The existence of it. "The child I have summoned so hard is not to increase your merits, the lion of steel, the shield of the scarlet devil, my spirit responds to my will! boom! The sword of the steel hero was suddenly blocked on the shield in front of the dragon, and a huge shock was transmitted from the shield, even the steel hero was bounced off by such a huge shock! boom!! The Hero of Steel was bounced off for a certain distance and landed heavily. He looked up and saw a pair of young girls in front of him. The shield that bounced him off was held by the girl... 310 Chapter 060 Perseus is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time went on for a few minutes, when the dragon transformed by the earth''s essence appeared. "So, next..." The blonde girl Erica raised Reinhardt in her hand, and said with a smile to the dragon circling in the sky, "It is to make an appointment with the family of the earth..." As a result, before the girl had finished speaking, a blue light drew a beautiful arc from the sky and blasted the dragon down. The speed was so fast that it was impossible to respond. Not only Erica, but Nagato was also a little dumbfounded. "Is the god of disobedience!" Nagato''s eyes changed, and it seemed a little dangerous. The red-haired boy quickly picked up Erica, who was still in a dazed state, and Shenzutong instantly used it, and soon left the ruins. Following the aura of the god of incompliance fighting with the family members of the earth, Nagato leaped between the buildings in his arms with Erica, and soon came to a clearing. At this time, the drama of''Warrior Fighting Dragon'' had actually come to an end. At this moment, Erica could be regarded as regaining her senses, and she gently broke free from Nagato''s embrace, and the witch''s jumping technique instantly used, jumping into the middle of the god of disobedience and the family of the earth, with an angry expression. "The child I have summoned so hard is not to increase your merits, the lion of steel, the shield of the scarlet devil, my spirit responds to my will! boom! Ryanhardt turned into a shield to block the hero''s attack. The power of the dragonborn and the shaking power of the earth erupted from Erica, blasting the steel hero out! boom!! The hero of steel that was bounced off landed heavily, looking at the girl who was blocking him in front of him, and the boy walking from behind, feeling a moment of surprise. The red-haired boy restrained each other in his own breath, and the curse power that was constantly rolling in his body told the Hero of Steel without a doubt-he was the eternal enemy of the God of Unbelief, the devil on the ground who killed the God! But what happened to the witch who swung herself away! Just waited for the Hero of Steel to speak, Nagato had already arrived not far from the Hero of Steel at this time, and said: "Report your name!" "Unexpectedly, before I returned to Japan for the feast, I could kill the gods to warm up!" Nagato''s words were full of arrogance, but the gentle tone and indifferent gesture made people feel extremely convinced, as if he was saying something for granted. "What an arrogant god-killer, in Perseus, if you want to kill us, come and try!" Of course, the heroic god who likes fame was enraged, holding a machete and pointing at Nagato, full of grudge! Perseus, a hero in Greek mythology, is also the source of Perseus, but what impressed Nagato the most was that he once killed Medusa, one of the three incarnations of Athena. "It happens to avenge my family''s Athena. I stand here. What I see before my eyes is a sea of ??flames and everything is annihilated!" The terrifying golden curse power boiled, the original fire ignited, and the place where Perseus was in front of him instantly turned into a sea of ??flames, and the hot flame was burning with irreversible steel. This is Nagatos new power [Endless Fire Territory], a super power that gathers all kinds of flames. Of course, because Tiancong Yunjian is not around, the power at this time has not been exerted to the extreme, but it is also facing steel Has a restraint effect!Save the book www.chunshu8.com "It was actually aimed at the weakness of our steel from the beginning. There seems to be the flame of the sun in it, but the level is not enough. The brilliance will lose its brilliance in front of the greater brilliance. My luck is really good!" Perseus looked at Nagato and said with a smile, there was a colorful brilliance behind him, and the original fire seemed to disintegrate when it burned on his body. Among them, the flames with solar attributes were expelled, leaving only a few. A flame of insufficient flame power. "Then it''s my turn, my father, the glory of the East, give me strength!" In response to the words, the colorful brilliance behind Perseus burst into light, just like the soft light of the sun illuminating the sky and the earth. In the light, Perseus had an extra long bow in his hand! One arrow. Like a flashing arrow from the sky, it pierced the foot of Nagato and exploded! The arrow exploded like explosives, causing a powerful impact current, but Nagato had already reacted before that, and stepped back to avoid the impact current. However, the next moment, the second arrow came again! Nagato understood that this time it was not at his feet, but at his head, but in the same way, Nagato did not intend to escape. The space behind him appeared ripples, and the pale blue exile appeared from the ripples. "In my name, exile everything in front of you!" As soon as he grasped the handle of the gun, Nagato stabbed a shot in an instant, and the force of the space exile accompanied the tip of the gun, and in an instant, there was a violent collision with the arrow! Rumble!!! The force of the space exile and the impact of the arrow even caused the instability of the space, a dust explosion occurred, and the violent roar spread far and far... During the fierce battle between Nagato and Perseus, Erica came to the side of the wounded family of the earth. Facing Ericas approach, the dragon seemed a little hesitant. The dragon was a family member of the earth, and Erica itself belonged to the witch, and was inextricably linked with the god ancestor and the mother god. The giant formed by this spirit The dragon will not take the initiative to harm the witch. Ryanhardt in Erica''s hands is boarded with the power of Nagato''s earth attribute, which is similar to the feeling that the earth mother brings to the dragon, making the essence dragon with low discrimination ability a little at a loss. ! "Family of the earth! In the name of my lord, the knight Erica is here to sign an eternal contract with you. Here, the knight Erica will bear the name of the dragon slayer to fight against any dragon slayer. Evolve, Reinhardt!" In the words, the magic circle at the feet of Erica enveloped the girl and the dragon. The western sword in the girls hand directly penetrated the dragons head. The dragons eyes gradually lost sight, and the spirit was reintroduced into the earth by the magic circle under her. . Roar!! It seemed that it was a return to the light, a sudden dragon chant, which made Nagato and Perseus who were confronting each other startled for a moment. In an instant, the bright green light penetrated the sky, and the long sword in the girl''s hand gradually became stronger and immortal! "So this is your purpose!" Under the brilliance, the witch in the green light smiled and smiled happily, "I thought it was weird before. A witch with the power of a dragon now bears the name of killing a dragon. Thoughtful!" Suddenly, Pegasus descended from the sky, Perseus jumped up and sat on the sky horse, flew into the sky, disappeared, leaving only a word... "This is not suitable for our stage. If you want to fight, please come with me, and the witch who bears the name of killing dragons, come together, a stage for heroes!" 311 Chapter 061 The Dragon and the Third Fight Again! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The mythological system of the godslayer is very interesting, at least in the eyes of Nagato. In a sense, this completely reflects the history of changes in human society. From the original matrilineal clan, to the patrilineal clan, and then to human society, the changes in these three historical stages are completely reflected in mythology. The original matriarchal clan was the origin of the goddess of the earth, and then just as the matriarchal clan was replaced by the patrilineal clan, the goddess of the earth was pushed down from the throne of the god king by the sky god and became a vassal of the sky gods, and finally symbolized The heroes of steel who pioneered the human society beheaded the degrading attitude, married the reincarnation attitude and so on. In a sense, of Nagatos three magical tools, Ryanhardt in Ericas hands is the weakest, because it is too badly restrained. Let alone the other two guns of Nagatos [King of Gods] It can be completely defeated, because those two guns are the artifacts to slaughter the Dragon King! And what makes Nagato unbearable the most is that there are too many dragons slaying heroes in the myth, so Nagato can''t bear to create a weapon with so many limitations. In order to make up for Ryanhardt''s shortcomings, after thinking for a long time, Nagato came up with a whimsical method! That is to make Ryanhardt become a dragon slayer and Erica to bear the name of a dragon slayer! Will the dragon that swallows the dragon be restrained by the steel that restrains the dragon? "No!" The green spirit returned to the earth, and Erica felt the power she gained from carrying the name of killing the dragon on her back. After a while, she spit out these words. [Earth Dragon], the original [Earth Demon Dragon] has the power to kill the earths relativesdragons and evolved into the earths dragon. The person who activates the power will temporarily have the rebellious earth dragon bloodline, without fear of any dragon slaying Weapons, physique fully increased, immune to most spell attacks, possessing dragon''s breath attacks and terrifying power to lift the earth. The user can even realize the spirit body dragon, travel back and forth to the secluded world, and can also consume a large amount of mantra power to resurrect itself, but it takes one to two months to restore the mantra power. This power resides in Erika''s Reinhardt. "My lord, let''s go!" Feeling her strength, the blonde girl was eager to try, looked in the direction where a certain heroic god had left, and said to Nagato. "Are you so excited?" Nagato smiled, looking at his results, feeling very satisfied. "Well, I was asked!" The blonde girl turned her head and looked at the place where the dragon disappeared. "That little guy said that he was hurt so badly that he wanted me to avenge him!" "So, let''s go, and put that steel back into the myth!" ... ... In the Santa Lucia area, the referendum square is a semicircular square when viewed from a distance. On the square of this shape, there are two historic buildings. The San Francescodi Paola of San Francesco, and the Palazzo Realedi Napoli, also known as the Royal Palace of Naples. Adjacent to the Royal Palace is one of the three major Italian opera houses, the San Carlo Opera House, and the medieval royal city, Tenovo Castle, built at the same time as the egg city. In short, it is a famous place with historical relics.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sct.com Wandering, neither Erica nor Nagato expected that Perseus would choose such a place as the final battlefield, which is really surprising. "Who is the rare hero who killed Medusa!" Perseus, the god of non-compliance, raised his hands and asked loudly to the surrounding crowd with a smile. "Perseus! Perseus!" The men and women around him, young and old, responded loudly to Perseus, the god of disobedience, calling Perseus''s name, even Nagato was speechless, even though he knew that gods of disobedience were a group of willful guys. But it was the first time I met such a show-off! "By the way, can this kind of farce stop for a while?" Nagato, who came here, saw the progress of Perseus, the god of disobedience, and said to the god of disobedience Perseus very distressed. As he spoke, Nagato''s momentum exploded. This was the coercion of the gods and Buddhas, detached from the world, and the surrounding audience became quiet, and even retreated frequently under this momentum. "God-killers, and witches with the power of dragons, you are here! I''ve been waiting for a long time!" Facing Nagato''s words, Perseus, the God of Infidelity, summoned the sword, Shan Pointing at Nagato with the sword in his hand, he said with a happily smile. "Why choose here, it will involve innocent people!" As a knight, Erica can''t tolerate the battle that the god of disobedience involves innocent people, especially the people of Italy. Reinhardt points to the god of disobedience, and the power of Nilong is ready to go. . "What silly thing are you talking about, witch, this is a battle that can be inherited from later generations. Whether it is a battle between a dragon slayer or a godslayer and a god, of course there are many, many witnesses. Isn''t it." Seeing the mighty power of Ryanhardt in Erica''s hand, she was ready to fight, but a blue divine light emerged from Perseus, the god of imperfection, and she went all out to fight. "Forget Erica, the god of disobedience is such an existence, if you want to avoid casualties, just end the battle quickly, god of disobedience Perseus, Uzumaki Nagato, my name, please remember Now, this is going to defeat you and return you to the name of the man of myth." The space ripples behind him appeared, and the red and blue spears protruded from the space ripples behind Nagato. The Godkiller waved his hand and chanted the words of summoning power. "Chasing! Exile! Chasers, a pair of weapons that have become my minions, chase the unconvincing steel on the opposite side, let him see my power!" The two spears that liberated the spirit of the word turned into two blue and red thunder and lightning to Perseus in the thunderous sound, and at that moment Perseus also instantly unlocked his own power. It completely turned into a shining little sun! "The glory of the East, let it bloom completely!" Rumble!!! The endless brilliance bloomed out. This was the strongest light. It collided violently with the two spatial thunders that the kings armed forces had transformed. Amid the roar of the sky, countless people were temporarily deaf in both ears. Shake slightly! At this moment, the witch made a speech! "Lion of Steel, I entrust the spirit of sigh and anger to you, soak in the sacred blood of the last days, and show the Holy Spear Longinus!" The god-killing spear pierced the smoke and dust rolled up by the explosion in an instant, and blasted towards the god of infidelity!.. 312 Chapter 062 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The holy spear that killed the gods pierced through the smoke and dust rolled up by the explosion, and sent a bombardment towards the little sun behind the smoke and dust! In an instant, the whole little sun seemed to move, and then, one after another shimmering arrows shot from the little sun and hit the holy spear! Bang bang bang!!! No matter how powerful the Holy Spear was, it was finally blasted off under the arrows of the sun with dozens of shots from the steel. The blonde witch in red jumped up and held the blasted Holy Spear in one hand! "The sword forged by the black knight, Ryanhardt! The last descendant of the supreme sword! Answer my prayer, the steel of the king!" The holy spear deformed and turned into a spirit sword, holding a zero sword, the blond witch slashed down with force, the spirit sword cut a small mouth on the little sun, and the blond witch burst in instantly! "Ping" Inside the little sun, the weapons intersected, and a huge steel collision sound was made. With the spirit sword in her hand raised, Erica stopped the god of incompatibility, Perseus, by virtue of the great power of the anti-dragon state. The sword cut. "Witch, you are really funny!" Indefinitely, Perseus smiled. He didn''t expect that someone could break into his shining realm, and he was a witch who was completely dominated by him! Prior to this, the steel of the unconformity had been confirmed, and the witch in front of her had already engraved her rebellion into her bones, and she had completely ignored her orders! "There are more interesting ones, taste it, Lord God!" The power of Nilong was instantly activated, and the powerful vibration force would shake the god Perseus slightly and violently for a short period of time, and the curse power on Erica could burst out without money at all! "Come on, the savior of the alien world, the lord of restraint from the virgin! In the divine name, the God of Hosts. I admire God! Honor your name! Then it''s time for a duel, Reinhardt !" A sword was drawn out, dozens of flying swords appeared at the same time, sending out a bombardment towards the steel from which it was impossible! Rumble!!! Nagato in the outside world calmly watched the small sun not far away continuously twisting its shape, perceiving Erica frantically absorbing the massive curse power in the Buddha, and slightly smiled! Click!Rumble!! The whole little sun was shattered, and the steel that was not from was actually blasted out and hit the ground. Amid the violent roar, a large human-shaped pit appeared in vain. Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Nagato would not be a gentleman at this time. After all, in the eyes of Nagato, whether it is Erica, Ena, and Lily are his powers. They are a whole and cannot be regarded For different parts! Blue lightning suddenly appeared in Nagato''s hands, and changed into a blue wooden gun. Nagato stepped forward to pursue and attacked Perseus who had just gotten up with the gun in one hand! Splitting, sweeping, and picking up, a very ordinary three-strike combo, Perseus, the god of incompatibility, was knocked into the air, and hit a huge stone pillar heavily. Nagato''s attack looks very ordinary, without any special features, that is, holding a wooden gun in one hand, clicking left and right, and finally picking up the horizontal gun. A very real three-strike combo, nothing imaginary.Jiuhe Book Court www.johotxt.com With such a real three-strike combo, Perseus, the god of incompatibility, couldn''t dodge, and in the end, the weapons intersected and the space exile was knocked out. This is Nagato''s highest martial arts achievement these days. Of course, there may be a slight gap with Luo Hao, but that is not the fundamental gap, it is the gap caused by time and experience! The right attack, very peculiar and ordinary attack, the attack at the enemy''s most awkward position, did not reach the speed of light, there was no falsehood that the enemy could not distinguish, and some were only real, dignified persecution, no fighters The magnificent work is just right. Perseus, the god of disobedience, who hit the stone pillar smiled, happily. "The witch is very strong, she is simply a human-shaped tyrannosaurus, or a rebellious tyrannosaurus, the godslayer is stronger, this kind of martial arts is really strong!" This kind of battle is the battle I am looking forward to, a bloody battle, I jumped from the stone pillar of Perseus, the god of impunity, to the ground, looking at Nagato and the surrounding Erica and thought happily. "You are really strong, so what should you do in this situation." Perseus, the god of inconsistency, held the sword in one hand, and the blue light flashed in his empty hand. A strange-looking dog-skin helmet appeared. Perseus, the god of inconsistency, carried the dog-skin helmet in his hand. , Disappeared, disappeared, disappeared in front of Nagato and Erica. Unable to perceive, without any breath, invisible, without any shadow! "Perseus'' helmet? There is indeed such an allusion in the story!" Erica said when she came to Nagato. "That hat allows him to see who he wants to see, but others can''t see him. !" "It''s okay, I have a back!" Holding Erica in one arm, Nagato said, "Go after it! No matter when and where, I will kill my dead enemy!!" The crimson electric current flickered in the entire square, and there was a sudden explosion, and crimson lightning suddenly appeared, and blasted towards a place behind Nagato! boom! The stone pillar was smashed, and the figure of Perseus, the god of disobedience, appeared. It was sadly mounted on the stone pillar. A scarlet short spear pierced through the heart. The dog leather helmet fell to the ground, and the blue light flashed and disappeared. Up. "Ahem, how did you find me, Godkiller, why can you find my place." Perseus, the god of disobedience, struggled a few times, but couldn''t come out. He just coughed a few times and asked, feeling that his life was passing by. At this moment, he was very unwilling. He hadn''t displayed all his power before it came to an end, and It''s a perfect hiding, no figure, no breath, and it has eliminated everything about yourself. It is a perfect invisibility. With this invisibility, he killed the snake-haired demon Medusa. Why was it discovered! "After all, you are too arrogant. Erica''s spirit sword can cut out a small mouth of your glorious realm. Under the attack of the thunder that my double spears turned into, your sun can be unscathed!" "At that time, my lightning deliberately lowered the attack power and made it very scattered, just to spread the space of the entire square. At this time, the space of this square was already under my control!" "Is it? Anyway, I still lost. Next time when I wake up, we will have another fight..." The body of Perseus, the god of incompatibility, is dissipating, which is a sign of the god''s fall. "Well, it seems because this time the normal battle of killing the gods has no power!" Seeing Perseus gradually dissipating, but he did not have any power increase, Nagato showed a smile, and the golden realm under his feet instantly filled, pulling Perseus in, "Since it cant be increased, its only me. Get it yourself!" ps: It''s so hard to write. In other words, it should be fun to use this guy''s power to Yincao Gotang!.. 313 Chapter 063 Take the initiative to attack first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was not returning home in Italy as a tourist, the whole of Japan was under a notice that the king of martial arts was about to come, and the nerves of the mystery forces were instantly tightened to the extreme. It is normal to break suddenly. Things. The martial arts king Luo Hao is a very special existence for Japan. It seems that if the history of the world is similar, many things will appear similar. This world is the same as in the memory of Nagato''s previous life. Japan once launched a war of aggression against China, but China in this world is lucky because they have a king! Peerless and murderous martial arts king-Luo Hao! The martial arts king said in her self-promotion that her martial arts can slaughter millions of troops. This is not a lie, but a real incident. When the Japanese army attacked Lushan and disturbed the leader, it turned out to be the beginning of Japans blood and tears. . Although the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee received the support of the Japanese imperial family, it was not a monopoly, but a situation in which various mysterious family powers stood side by side. As a result, Luo Hao was killed and almost destroyed the foundation of the entire mysterious power. There is a situation where the official history compilation committee is dominated! That being said, no Japanese who has experienced the period when the martial arts king ravaged Japan would be grateful to the overlord who stood at the apex of the godslayer! All in all, now, Japans disaster is coming again! Countless people have such a common idea that during the civil war between the two kings of Japan, another king who is known as the most overbearing is about to step in... "We can''t sit and wait for death!" In a shrine on the picturesque Mount Fuji, a white-haired old man who seemed to be overly old said with great anger, "According to the intelligence, the king of martial arts is waiting for the return of the king of martial arts. When the two demon kings fought, they captured the two swordsmen of the god-power king! The old man is the ruler of the Jiufazuka family. As a radical and Japanese nationalist of the Japanese mysticism, he was the first to express his opinions. Although Japan is about to usher in disaster, there are gods who do not follow and the seventh godslayer. They are not particularly afraid of the grass young king. After receiving Luo Haos confession, although the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee did not know Luo Haos most accurate goal, it was probably related to the King of God. The two drew a year ago and recognized each other as enemies. Everyone knows that Luo Hao can also be said to be Japan''s help! But not to mention that Luo Hao is also a big enemy of Japan''s mystery test. With Luo Hao''s character, he will be killed if he gets along! So before the disaster arrived, the current members of the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee gathered and held their own combat meeting! "Then set up a battle in the old lair of the King of God, and when he fights with the King of Martial Arts, immediately drag him into the secluded world, where there are two kings of Susao and the King of Grass, which can completely wipe out the King of God!" "No, if you can''t block the news, you might anger the King of Martial Arts for reasons such as disturbing the King of Martial Arts. We can still think about one king. If there are two kings, maybe the Japanese Lu Shen , The king is a natural disaster, you must be very careful!" The old man of the Saya Palace spoke and denied the other persons opinion. Then the old man of the think tank family looked at the old man of the Qingqiuyuan family and sighed, If the Qingqiuyuan family does not split and the Qingqiuyuan Huina is willing to cooperate, we There is no need to work so hard!" "Hmph, sooner or later I will make those traitors pay the price!" The old man of the Qingqiuyuan family said with a gloomy face that the Qingqiuyuan family had long been split due to the relationship between the gods and the king, and now it has been reduced to the last position among the four giants of the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee. This incident is completely shameful to the elderly! "Damn, the king of martial arts came at an untimely time. Our original plan was completely overturned when she came!" The old man from the Liancheng family sighed. "Otherwise, we can..." Boom!!Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com Just when several old men were talking to each other, the sudden thunder interrupted their discussion. Almost for a moment, a squally rain came suddenly, and the sound of heavy rain was pounding even though they were inside the shrine. Also clearly audible. "this is" In addition to a few elders, there are many committee members in the shrine, most of whom are powerful conjurers, who can naturally clearly perceive the atmosphere of the scene at this time. "Sure enough, you are uneasy and kind!" The clear voice of the girl still clearly passed into the ears of the people of the shrine in the heavy rain. With a bang, the gate of the shrine was blown open by the storm, and the bitter killing intent made everyone present feel cold. "Sword Fairy under the Throne of Gods-Liliana Kranichal, in the name of my king, conquer all of you present!" The blue knight strolled in the rainstorm, followed by silhouettes in raincoats behind him. Come... ... ... For half an hour, with a bang, the door of the pheasant Godou''s house was violently blasted open! "Who is so rude!" The royal lady Miko Kako, who was preparing dinner for the grass pheasant godang in the kitchen, almost completed her transformation in an instant. She drew out her talisman paper and rushed out, only to see a bloody person. "Master Jiazi, no, it''s not good..." Before someone could finish speaking, the pheasant Godou walked out, and was a little astonished at the scene before him. What''s the situation! "The adults of the committee were attacked by dawn!!" When the visitor saw the grass pheasant Godang, he suddenly spoke out the information he had brought out through desperate death, and then fell to the ground without a sound! "What, attack at dawn!!" Kako quickly came to the person''s body and pierced the pulse of the other person with one hand. After a while, the maiden said with difficulty: "Godou, he, is already, dead!" Kako knows that Godou is a pseudo-pacifist. The most unacceptable thing about such an existence is death, but it is meaningless to lie at this time. Cao Pheasant Godou was stunned for a moment, and an indescribable feeling was sprouting in his heart. For the guy who took human lives at will, Cao Pheasant Godou''s anger was thoroughly aroused, and his aura continued to reverberate, "Kaiko, we" "This is the grass pheasant king. As a king, you need to have the power of a king. It is very disgusting to step into the realm of mortals without permission!" At this moment, a sudden voice rang in the ears of the two of them, and saw the maiden of Taito standing at the door of the grass pheasant''s house, stroking the magic sword in her hand, "If the grass pheasant king insists on going his own way, let Hui Na come for a while. The king who has high hopes from the seniors of the committee!" ps; Because there are so many characters, I thought about several openings, but in the end I chose to let Nagato take the initiative. After all, this is in line with Nagato''s character!.. 314 Chapter 064 Ena vs Godou second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when the Japanese forces took the lead at dawn, on a yacht on the sea. Nagato looked at the feathers falling down in the sky, reached out to catch them, and flared the feathers with a pop, turning them into a phantom of Luo Hao, still beautiful. "My enemy, I am waiting for you to come, come on, don''t let me wait long!" As soon as the voice fell, the feathers burned out, and the phantom disappeared... "Ah!" Nagato looked into the distance, shaking off a trace of ashes in his hand, his eyes were full of expectation, I dont know how strong Luo Hao, who is also advanced to the same level as himself, will be... "Really... looking forward to it!" ... ... "It''s the beginning, the first step to dominate the world is to control Japan, a place where causality is entangled, weaken the power of the pheasant Godou as much as possible, and seize the protagonist of the pheasant Godou!" Bai Yujing of Ten Thousand Realms, in a room full of books, Saya looked at the densely packed files on the table in front of him, and the super detailed map in the middle of the table, said with a smile, and placed a book in his hand on a bookshelf next to him. on. I saw the words''Main God Space'' written on this bookshelf. It is exactly the various materials collected by the Lord God Space over the years. Not long ago, a Saya sister stationed in the biochemical world sent new information about the Lord God Space. , "Perhaps, the bad relationship between us and the main god space is not over yet, but this is also a future thing. Let''s handle the things in the world of the godslayer first. That secluded world is really a big treasure!" ... ... "Ena, why must we stop in front of Godou? You know, the whole of Japan is repelling that hybrid king. The elders of Qingqiuyuan are almost on our side!" Kako sees Godou a little lost, and she understands Godou''s thoughts very well when she has been with her for a long time. Although she is a little bit minded, Seiqiuin Ena is the number one maiden in Japan after all, and she was chosen by Susano to become a goddess. Practitioners of art, even if the other ladies in Japan face her, they are convinced. If you can instigate her... "Needless to say, Kako!" Ena interrupted the other party without hesitation, sporadic flames ignited on her body, and the whole person looked particularly eye-catching, "When Ena chose to be loyal to the king back then, she was destined to only be single-minded and there would never be anything. Other possibilities!" "Wait, do you want this..." Seeing the flames on the girl''s body, the pheasant Godou was anxious, not to mention that this is his home, and the neighborhood is where he grew up. If it causes casualties here... As long as this possibility is thought of, the grass pheasant Godou is somewhat unable to start! "If it refers to the people nearby, please don''t worry about the pheasant king. Before that, the people at dawn have secretly transferred everyone, so please rest assured!" "In the face of the king, Hui will be polite and do it first, and I will write a post --- the trick of avoiding the duck --- Yan Jiu''s mother --- Ling will be the trick! The girl drew the sword out of its sheath, and read the words enhanced by the sword in her mouth. The almost substantial curse power permeated the sword. The original powerful and sharp artifact made her scalp numb even when she looked at it.Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com "how is this possible!" After seeing the sharpness of Ena who pulled out the magical tool in her hand, although Kako, who is a maiden, did not have any combat power, her eyesight and insight were far beyond ordinary people. At this time, she was surprised to find that Ena''s curse power was not inferior Yu Cao Pheasant Godang! Even, slightly better! "Wait!! Even if you say so..." Okay, it''s already in a state of ready to go, the grass pheasant Godou is still a little unwilling, but has not made any precautions... In fact, this is also the result of real understanding of ordinary people''s helplessness towards Godkillers these days, and the subconscious arrogance towards non-Godkillers, but he still doesn''t know it. Do godslayers need to guard against non-slayers? No, countless people told him like this. The pheasant Godou also tried it several times, because he was arrogant, and therefore, the pheasant Godou paid the price! Ena moved! Originating from the instant step taught by Nagato, the maiden of Taitou appeared in front of the godslayer in an instant, and the sky cloud sword in her hand ignited a burst of flames and cut it down! Tear!! At the last moment, the godslayer directly caused the grass pheasant Godou to make an evasive action, but the best opportunity lost because of the initial arrogance was cut in the abdomen by Kei''s sword! The original flame with indestructible characteristics burned, and launched a continuous attack on the godslayer from the wound of the pheasant Godo. The pheasant Godo instantly felt the pain of the burn. This pain instantly reminded the rookie of the godslayer. At first, the girl in front of her killed the wild boar effortlessly! "Don''t be careless!" said in his heart. Fortunately, the practice in Youshi these days has given this god-killer rookie a good reaction ability. He retreated quickly while tearing off his clothes! Behind him, Kako quickly used a few talisman papers, and the ice cone condensed out of thin air and launched an attack towards Ena, causing the girl to stop pursuing her! "I am the strongest, in order to capture all the victorious people. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. Therefore, I will break all the enemies blocking the front!" Taking advantage of this moment of respite, the activating speech spirit derived from power instantly used, and the nine powers of the grass pheasant godo were instantly in a state of being activated! "All evil people, fear my power! Now I will get the power of ten mountains, the power of hundreds of rivers, and the power of a thousand camels! What bestows my poor body is the mark of a fierce camel!" After receiving a certain injury, the [camel] power of the grass pheasant Godou instantly used, the injury on his body was condensed, and the explosive power of his feet seemed to become extremely strong. That launched an attack! Facing a beast-like attack from the godslayer that was even more beastly than a beast, Hui Na instantly burned flames all over his body, and the sword was extremely hot, and immediately slashed out a sword without hesitation. Relying on the beast-like fighting ability, the right hand of the pheasant godou smashed the sword that the sky had cut from the cloud sword with a quick one. One foot aimed at Ena''s flaw and kicked it out accurately. At this time-- Boom!!! The Tiancongyun sword that was slapped open so quickly by the grass pheasant Godou seemed to be affected. The flame on the sword instantly changed from bright gold to colorful, and then exploded due to instability! It turned out that the original fire was a combination of various flames, but under the attack of the grass pheasant godou, the original fire, which was specially adjusted by Huina to an unstable form, was completely violent under the shock. He has the ability to fight like a beast, but in the face of such an explosion, the Pheasant Godou was bombed out! The entire grass pheasant mansion shook a few times under such an explosion. It seems that the end of life is not far away... ps: I forgot the time after watching anime, I will review!.. 315 Chapter 065 Fierce Battle and Glory Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!! With a violent roar, the pheasant Godang rushed out of his home holding the royal girl Miko Kako. The next more violent roar came, the whole small building collapsed in an instant, and a monstrous flame rose into the sky, raising clouds of smoke. . "Ahem, my home!" Although he was prepared for a long time, when facing the destruction of his home that he had lived for more than ten years, the pheasant Godou was still entangled, but the pheasant Godo was even more entangled... Isn''t Qingqiu Yuanhui really a god-killer? If ordinary people really can do this kind of thing, how can they really need to recognize the existence of the devil? The success rate of god-killing is absolutely extremely high! "Godou, I have captured some of Ena''s power sources, but the knowledge reserve is still not enough, so I need to buy more time for Godou. Unfortunately, if there is time to lay out the battle to pull Ena into the secluded world, it will be simple! " The maiden maiden Kako is also a maiden with spiritual vision, but after all, she is still too different from Yuri Wanliya, and she can only slightly see the source of a small part of Ena''s power! "Then please, Kako!" Cao Pheasant Godang looked at the figure in the flame in front of him getting clearer and clearer, knowing that Qingqiu Yuan Kena was about to come out, put Kako in his arms aside, walked a few steps closer to the wall of fire, and waited quietly. brush! The entire wall of fire splits in two instantly, and the maiden who ignites sparks all over her body disappears in a posture of drawing a knife and slashing. In an instant, she appears in front of the pheasant Godou, and a little spark seems to fly from the girls hair at this speed Out, let the girl have the beauty of the Valkyrie on the battlefield... "Original fire, refine the strongest sword, the sky from the clouds, cut everything!" Just like the spirit of the witch, the flame is like a tempering fire in smelting. It ignites from the cloud sword from the sky, and the whole sword appears sharper. This is the second time that Keina has tempered in this battle. The whole process is just one shot. Second, in the next instant, the sword in the hand of the witch was cut out! "The fear of the winged, the evil and the powerful, fear me who holds the wings, my wings, will bring you curse and retribution!" There was a pheasant godo who learned a lesson. He understood that the girls sword in front of him could not be touched at will, and after the second tempering, the threat of Tiancongyuns sword in the pheasant godos intuition rose linearly, so Phoenix The spirit of words used instantly! [Phoenix] When receiving a fast attack from the opponent, he can gain faster agility and jumping power than usual. With his power, the pheasant Godou entered a state of''swift speed'' and directly avoided Ena''s slash and flame. The air blade cut directly through the building behind the Pheasant Godou! Boom boom boom!!! Three consecutive roars told Kuo''s Pheasant Godo that at least three houses have followed his own footsteps, but he has no time to take care of these. The chest pain caused by the power of [Phoenix] has forced Kuo''s Pheasant Godo to withdraw from a state of rapid speed. , Rubbing his chest, trying to relieve the pain... "It really deserves to be the grass pheasant king who has nine powers just after killing the gods. There are many tricks!" Facing the failure of such an attack, Ena was not surprised, and the curse power on her body gushed out again. This terrifying degree of curse power felt extremely exaggerated even by the Godslayer Godo Godo. Said that it was Kako who had been peeping at the source of Ena''s power, the maiden of the royal family could hardly move! "I stand here, and what I see before my eyes is all fire and everything is annihilated!" Lifting the divine sword in his hand, pointing the blade at the godslayer, Ena recites the power of [Endless Fire Territory], and the violent fire a few meters around Ena turns into a fire territory, and the blazing flame is transformed under Ena''s guidance Make a fireball and send a bombardment towards the Pheasant Godou!Qiandu Chinese Website www.qianduzw.com Rumble!!! With the power of [Phoenix], the pheasant Godo escaped the bombardment of the fireball several times in and out of the state, but the fireball was ignited by the bombardment nearby. It seemed that the entire flame field was expanding! "Asshole, my community, it''s already like this anyway, I''m not welcome!" Cao Pheasant Godang moved to a certain direction of Ena, looking into the distance, not far behind Ena is a department store and supermarket. The floor area and height are very large, which is very in line with his certain power activation conditions! "Next break your contract and bring the worst to the world. God said-the prisoner should be judged. Crush up his back, dig out bones, bones, hair and brain, trampling blood and dirt together. If I become invulnerable, You will obey the word of God and give destruction!" The angry Godkiller raised his hands, huge curse power poured out, a huge beast wild boar appeared on top of the Godkiller in vain, like a parabolic posture, the wild boar was thrown out by the grass pheasant Godo, towards Ena... The huge supermarket behind him charged!! [Wild Boar] When the object is very large, it can summon a wild boar that completely smashes the target object. This is one of the nine powers of the Pheasant Godou! Boom boom boom!!! Facing the attack of the wild boar, Hui Na thought that countless fireballs attacked the wild boar. One after another, the fireballs left burns on the wild boar. The wild boar also wailed, but still charged! In a sense, although this beast is not very strong, its toughness is terrible! "The wolves of flames, in the name of my lord, my Qingqiuyuan Keina calls you, come and fight for me!" Seeing that the fireball has little effect, Keina used another power of her own [Flame Wolves] , There seems to be something more in the fireball launched from the fire field in an instant... Ooh!! One after another fireballs hit the wild boars and turned into giant wolves burning with flames. Soon nearly a hundred giant wolves appeared on the wild boars, either biting or flaming, attacking at all levels, the most terrible The thing is, each wolf is like a huge fireball, and the wild boar instantly seems to be burned by flames, and it makes a sad howling! Boom!! Finally faced with so many attacks, the wild boar finally failed to support it, and even crushed the shop next to the street... "Sure enough, I finally got it done. It was easy to cut at the beginning. It seems that it would be more convenient to cut the beasts directly with the divine sword. Then, take it..." "Language is light. Words spirit is light. So light, words spirit, become my sword and my blade!" Ena heard the sound and looked in the direction where the pheasant Godo was, but found that at some point, pheasant Godo and Kako were kissing, and there was a golden long sword in his hand, and the golden field was constantly under the feet of the godslayer. Spreading... "Is this the strongest sword in Sister Saya''s profile, but it''s a pity, the glory of the East, give me support and seal the sword in front of me!" Colorful brilliance was shining behind Keina, and the spreading golden realm gradually receded in the face of such light, and the starting point of the golden realm-God Killer Grass Pheasant Godou even snorted, and the whole person half kneeled on the ground... ps: It seems that watching anime takes a lot of time. Let''s change tomorrow!.. 316 Chapter 066 Snatching luck, dragon and phoenix gathering first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the sudden brilliance, the golden sword field of the grass pheasant godang was dispelled, and then the nine powers of the whole body turned out to be a natural enemy, and they were sealed! The grass pheasant Godou, who had lost his power, suddenly felt a emptiness in his body, and his whole body was suddenly unable to suppress the hidden injuries in his body. "It''s really unexpected. If you knew that Kei would use this power earlier, the pheasant Godou, Keuna won!" The Maiden of Taitoo was taken aback for a moment, and then said with an unexpected smile. [Endless Radiance], defeat the power gained by the god Perseus, Perseus''s name implies Mithra.Mithra is the army god of the East, the sun god, and the endless brilliance is the brilliance of Mithra. 1. Resurrection: The brilliance of the sun gives life to the world, and all things resuscitate. The brilliance of the sun hides the immortality. Passive skills. After death, it is randomly teleported to a place to resurrect, once a day, only for power. Is effective. 2. Cure: The brilliance of the sun gives people health, summons the brilliance of the sun, and heals injuries.The brilliance of the sun drives away darkness, fear and evil, and summons the brilliance of the sun to cast out curses. 3. Colorful light wheel: a light wheel composed of the brilliance of the sun, integrating offense and defense. This is Nagatos power from Perseus, probably because his movements are a bit slow. Perseus still has a lot of abilities, such as his endless sacred tools, or his performance in killing dragons and snakes. Nagato couldn''t get the power brought, but this ability alone is extremely suitable! Just like Huina said, it was an unexpected gain to be able to create such an effect! Da Da Da! Walking on the path formed by flames, a girl with colorful lights on her body wandered, and gradually approached the eighth god-killer. At this time, the grass pheasant Godou looked extremely unwilling, and Kako looked unbelievable! The myth of the godslayer was shattered in front of the girl! This, for this young girl who has received various trainings since childhood, and deeply confessed that the godslayers and the gods of disobedience cannot fight against the engraved heart, it is simply the destruction of the outlook on life! Not long after, Ena came to the front of the grass pheasant Godou, and the sky in her hand was raised high from the cloud sword! "You have already lost, then goodbye, the Pheasant King!" Speaking like this subconsciously, without everyone knowing, the world seemed to pause for a while, and then began to turn again, and the invisible luck converged on Hui Na... the sky from the cloud sword in his hand! At this time, Nagato''s will has descended on the Tiancong Yunjian, feeling the invisible blessing of Qi, and instantly understood the cause and effect of the whole thing... That is the defeat of the grass pheasant Godou. The protagonists luck was taken away by Nagato. With the help of these luck, the three powers of the sky cluster cloud sword [flame wolves], [endless fire domain] and [Endless Radiance] The real fusion has begun... If these three powers are carefully analyzed, the meaning included is nothing more than''light'' and''flame''. These are the elements of the sun. There is no power transformation, but the power is transformed into individual components, forming a combined power. , Just like the ten incarnation powers of the [Oriental God of War] in the Grass Pheasant Godou, it is a large-scale combined power. [Lord of the Sun], the sky gathers the power composed of light and flame from the cloud sword, with the first-class brilliance effect, the flame is fused with other flames, and both matter and soul can burn terrible flames. This incident does not seem to have any special significance on the surface, but the birth of this power means that the sky from the cloud sword has begun to invade the domain of the sun, which is a step further than the other two swords... All this was done in a very short time, just when Hui Na raised the sword to the highest point, it was completed in an instant. The next moment, the sword in Hui Na''s hand glowed with colorful rays, and it was about to be cut down! "Pardon!" Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com I dont know when, the ground under the grass pheasant Godo presents a black circle, while the royal lady Miko Kako has her hands sealed, and her whole body curses violently... "You don''t want to die, Kako!" At a glance, Hui knew that this was a spell to transport things into the secluded world, but, generally speaking, such a spell cannot be performed by one person... Hui was also frightened by Kako at that time. The curse power was so violent that it was a joke about life for ordinary people, "Is this... worth it..." "It''s worth it, Godou is Kako''s lover. Although the time is short, Kako is very happy during this period of time, and finally left the royal birdcage... ahem!!" His face was covered with blue veins, and even coughed lightly, but Kako put on a smile, looking a little weird, but... unexpectedly beautiful... "Jia... son..." Grass Pheasant Godou gradually sank in this black circle, and gradually lost consciousness when seeing his girlfriend desperately looking at her desperate situation. He was so angry that he was completely unconscious... Ena didn''t make another move, but slowly condensed the light and flame on her body, returning her sword into its sheath. Anyway, the curse power had left traces on the pheasant Godou, and Susano''s position would also be known by comparison, and there was no need to rush to solve him. "What? Why does Huina look like a bad girl? It''s really unpleasant!" Kako breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the grass pheasant godou being transported away, and then fell to the ground and couldn''t afford it. Even if she was cheerful as Ena, it was a bit difficult to relieve. "You still have a breath. Seeing you are so infatuated, I will save you..." After strolling over, Hui''s finger pressed on Jiazi''s pulse, and said soon. ... ... Standing on the cruise ship, Nagato''s extraordinary eyesight clearly saw a phoenix standing proudly in the distant sky. It seemed to feel Nagato''s gaze, and the phantom of the phoenix screamed joyfully! Cang!!! Nagato understands that his old enemy may have been waiting for a long time! With a thought, the aura belonging to Nagato rushed into the sky in an instant. Under this aura, the waves of the entire sea seemed calm and calm! Roar!!! High in the sky, a golden dragon-shaped phantom appeared in vain, roaring up to the sky, and facing the phoenix on the opposite side, it was like the magnificent scenery where dragons and phoenix gathered... At this time, the cruise ship Nagato was on was approaching Japan... But Nagato understands that before he embarks on his own country to be crowned, there will be a battle of his own enemies... 317 Chapter 067 Fighting Luo Hao Again [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky is clear, everything is quiet, except for the occasional sound of waves in the sea. The golden dragon shape and the huge phantom of the bright red phoenix stood facing each other in the sky, and the slight pressure expelled all the animals in the vicinity. Anyone who saw such a scene was surprised and speechless. Even though Gnivia and Lancelot, who were watching this battle from thousands of miles away, are the same, they found that even though they consciously regarded these two most powerful god-killers in the present age highly, but It''s still far from enough! On the magnificent sea level, wearing a white Hanfu, with black hair comparable to silk, braided up in three weaves, the beautiful girl walks on the waves. Her posture is like a fairy descending from the earth, which is unforgettable at first sight. Not many people dare to look directly at the scene! Because this beautiful girl named Luo Hao, is the demon among the demons above all living beings, the king of kings, and the five-prison sacred sect of the alchemists and warriors who commanded half of the ancient and powerful Chinese power. , The leaders dominance does not allow ordinary existences to look directly at it, and to see, to lose sight, and to hear, to lose ears. This is one of the reasons why Luo Hao is so famous! "It''s too slow!" Seeing the cruise ship slowly coming in front of him, the leader of the leader showed a slight displeasure on his face. The whole person''s eyes were slightly open, and there was a bang. The sudden shock wave disturbed the surrounding sea and blasted toward the cruise ship! boom!! A huge roar sounded on the sea level, the shock wave exploded before the cruise ship, and the water splashed for tens of meters. "Don''t mind it, it''s just something interesting." A slow voice came from the blasting sound. The red-haired boy walked out bathed in water droplets. Under a purple-gold robe, Nagatos face was handsome, and the most memorable thing was the deep eyes. Especially Luo Hao, the leader at this time finally felt that there seemed to be something hidden in those eyes... "Your eyes... now it seems that there are a lot of secrets hidden!" For some reason, Luo Hao did not continue to entangle on the previous topic, but stared at Nagato''s eyes and sighed. Nagato did not answer, but stormy waves surged in his heart. Nagato was confident that his method of reincarnation was absolutely flawless, but Luo Hao could actually perceive his hidden eyes of reincarnation. It seems that this battle is not easy to fight. but-- That''s fun, isn''t it! "So, let''s start, Om Mani Padme Hum!" Nagato doesn''t have too much retelling of the old, or the war intent in his heart is difficult to conceal, recite the six-character mantra of Guanshiyin, the curse is boiling, and the whole person seems to be dyed with golden light! Roar!! The dragon-shaped roar that was condensed by Nagato before roared into the sea, rolled up the waves, appeared again in Nagato and circled around, and then sent a terrible bombardment towards the leader who had been standing still!! "You can''t stand it anymore, it''s just the same, I am the same, if you win, there will be a reward!" Luo Hao chuckled lightly, a huge red curse burst out from him, the sky was torn apart, a huge phoenix fell from the sky, the endless pressure, even Nagato dare to suppress it... Rumble!!!678 reading novel www.678kxs.com The dragon and the phoenix mingled together, and there was a violent collision, and the entire sea rolled up amazing waves, and gradually formed a terrible tsunami. The cruise ship not far away was directly swept away... Rumble!!! The continuous roar continued from the center of the tsunami, and the huge pressure continued to permeate, suppressing the tsunami that was about to erupt completely. In this way, the tsunami continued to accumulate in this way. It is conceivable that once it erupts, it will probably How horrible! "Ha, it really deserves to be the two strongest godslayers, this kind of power is really beyond the reach!" Holding the handrail of the cruise ship with one hand, Erica couldn''t help but exclaimed as she watched the huge tsunami gradually moving away. . It is not too terrible that the godslayer caused a tsunami or something. It can probably be done with the corresponding power, but the strange situation of blasting out the tsunami like those two people, and even suppressing the tsunami, is really too It''s rare, or I haven''t heard of it at all, it''s unparalleled in the world! As the master of Reinhardt, Erica is not very different from ordinary god killers at this time, and even because of the relationship with the most powerful magic tool, Erica''s combat power is definitely the highest in the world. The existence of levels. But the tsunami in front of her clearly told Miss Crimson Devil that even the highest level of combat power was different, and there was still a long way to go between herself and the two humanoid natural disasters that caused such a disaster. "When do I go hunting for the dragon snake god or the earth mother god, raise Hahn Wright!" Occasionally, this kind of thought will pass through Erica''s mind. Such a situation was unimaginable before, but with the passage of time, Erica''s thoughts gradually got rid of the shackles of the world''s "common sense"! "Indeed, if you just think about it, you will be desperate. It''s them!" At some point, Luo Hao''s disciple Lu Yinghua appeared here. The fourteen-year-old boy looked at Erica and said with a smile: "It''s been a long time, sister Erica!" Next to Lu Yinghua is a ten-year-old girl with a slightly fierce look in her eyes and a strong curse in her body. She is the god ancestor Ansela, but the little girl now looks at the tsunami that is gradually taking shape. A little horror. As a god ancestor, she even once turned into a god of disobedience, she was horrified by such a scene, using power to cause a tsunami, she could do it when she turned into a god of disobedience before, but this caused a tsunami, and even suppressed the outbreak , It is unheard of. "Master Lu Family, Lu Yinghua, it''s been a long time since I saw you, so what does the leader mean!" Erica understands that Lu Yinghua will not appear for no reason. His presence here is probably a signal from the leader. Erica, who has good ears, heard the leader''s words before. Reward... "This elder sister is Ansela, the god ancestor on the west coast of the United States. I think you should know such a number one person!" Lu Yinghua didn''t talk nonsense, and went directly to the topic. "Yeah!" Erica nodded. In order to get the''keel'' from the United States, Dawn paid a lot of intelligence. Among them, Erica also has the name of the leader of the sorcerer and the god ancestor Anshela. Heard. "This time, the main Japanese Xitian Temple is sealed with a god of infidelity. A hundred years ago, the Master wanted to kill him, but he could not break the seal. With this sister Ansela, the seal can be broken..." "Master means only one. The victor of this battle will get the right to kill the god of disobedience. After all, the god of disobedience is sealed in your territory. According to Master, the same rank The strong should give the necessary respect..." ps: I caught a cold and slept for a whole day during the day...... .. 318 Chapter 068 Fighting Luo Hao Again [Middle] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battlefield of Nagato and Luo Hao is located in the middle of the suppressed tsunami. The coercion here is like the majesty of the sky, it is the power of the gods, the coercion of the gods, even the gods that do not follow are only the coercion of the main god or the god king, and here, the two most powerful godslayers in this world Unscrupulously releasing such coercive confrontation! boom!! After another bombardment, the two separated. Nagato conveyed the strength he had endured into the sea along his body. He looked at the teacher with a smile of excitement in front of him and said, "I didn''t expect you to reach this level!" "I didn''t even expect that, I don''t know if it is God''s will, your title of Divine Mighty King, unexpectedly fully meets the signs of this realm, it is like being born destined to step into this field!" Luo Hao said indifferently, but there was no joking in his tone. Luo Hao''s premonition of reaching this level was very accurate. Although destiny is not certain, it still has a lot of authority! Divine power is the symbol of the realm of Nagato and Luo Hao. After reaching this level, they have the ability to transform power. The power to become a system of godslayers will develop their own power, just as Luo Haos power is the only self of heaven. , Heaven and man are one, but Nagatos divine power is heaven and earth, I alone dominate. "In the face of you, there is no need to say anything false, but I have my own past life. The conditions for entering this state I have prepared everything in the past life. When I become a godslayer in this life, I It is destined to enter this state!" Facing Luo Hao, Nagato, who understands that lies may not be useful for this woman, told the truth about the matter in ambiguous words. Although he did not lie, such statements always lead people to others. direction. "Then, can you find out how you reached this state!" When asked this question, Nagato was really surprised. After all, Saye once told himself that Luo Hao in the''original'' did not reach this state. But now she has achieved it, which is really curious! "It turned out to be a reincarnation, which makes people wonder what your previous life was!" Nagato really guessed it right. As the ultimate martial artist, Luo Hao, who possesses a realm of harmony between man and nature that Nagato doesnt have, is extremely capable of judging lies in the face of lies. She understands that Nagato has not lied, but forgets it. After all the doubts in his mind, Luo Hao''s promotion conditions are also extremely rare. "My words are relatively simple, but I have robbed the achievements of Queen Mother West who has been dormant in Kunlun for thousands of years!" The teacher in a good mood said concisely. Luo Hao''s words are simple, most people may not feel it, but Nagato, who deeply understands some insiders, immediately understood how terrible the danger this smiling peerless beauty encountered when he was promoted! Nagato has also heard about the Kunlun Mountains. Listening to Luo Hao''s tone, Nagato understands that Queen Mother West, who has been dormant for thousands of years, should be asking for the kingdom of God, and that realm should be the kingdom of God about to take shape! The gods of this world, whether they are reclusive gods or disobedient gods, do not have a kingdom of God, or the realm of the myth of the world is the kingdom of the gods, but there are many gods who are ambitious and hope to achieve their own. The Kingdom of God, although such a situation is rare, it is not impossible! In fact, Nagatos speculation is inseparable. The Queen Mother of Kunlun Mountain does exist in this way. This god of inconsistency has been dormant in Kunlun Mountain for thousands of years, accumulating strength, and eroding Kunlun, a Chinese myth. Yanshan has an extremely important position. At the time Kunlun Mountain manifested the realm, this was the last step in the creation of the kingdom of God by the God of Unconformity, pulling the Kunlun that was shrouded in the entire realm into the secluded world and evolving its own kingdom of God, but Luo Cuilian smashed into it and killed him. Not to mention, the entire field has become Luo Hao''s promotion background. "My previous life is a secret, if you want to know it, come and defeat me!" Nagato''s curse power filled his body, and the golden realm under his feet began to fill up. The trial was over, Nagato was ready to move! The golden Buddha domain stretched rapidly throughout the tsunami, dyeing the entire boiling sea gold, and the red curse power belonging to Luo Hao was continuously driven out by the golden domain. Although the red curse power still resisted, it was slowly and firmly Repelling him, Luo Hao smiled.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com "Then, then you just look forward to it. The dazzling herbs and the dazzling thousands of flowers belong to Luo Hao''s domain. Let''s manifest in the world!" In the voice like singing, the leader''s aura is still unabated in the golden realm, and the power named [Baicao Fangfei, Thousand Flowers Dazzling] is instantly used! Herbal Herbs, Fang Fei, Thousand Flowers Dazzling, the power that can bloom in a wide range is not limited to any place, regardless of mountains and rivers, and can even produce flowers on concrete and metal, and can produce dangerous plants such as piranha and poisonous flowers. If you take some time, you can turn the whole of Japan into this kind of hell on earth. Unlike Nagato, which owns a country, Luo Hao shattered the realm that Queen Mother West had high hopes for, seized the fragments of the realm and merged with his own power to create his own private realm! With the use of this power, in the entire golden realm, one after another gorgeous flowers appeared on the sea incrediblely, blooming gorgeously, flowers blooming, and fragrance permeating the entire field... Zi Zi Zi!!! The collision sound caused by the overlap of the domains echoed in this space, and the entire sea surface became more chaotic, and even the atmosphere was stirred! "Haha, that''s it, let us fight enthusiastically!" Standing on the golden sea, facing the fragrance of flowers that could kill him, Nagato screamed loudly. The huge curse power of the whole person condensed a thousand-handed god and Buddha, and the deep dragon roar echoed in the entire domain! "Thousand Dragons Strangling!!!" In the face of his old enemy, Nagato had no idea of ??keeping his hands, and urged the entire field to support. All the power and ability of the [Thousand Hands Magic Power] was used. In an instant, golden dragons appeared in the entire golden field. The dragon''s power was filled, and even the clouds gathered in the sky were shaken away! "My Luo Hao is the ultimate martial arts!" On the other side, Luo Hao also showed the [Magic Power of King Kong] very tacitly. Unlike the original two King Kong, there are two red heavenly generals who appear behind Luo Hao, which is the image of the two generals in the Taoist heaven. ! This is after promotion, Luo Hao used the domain fragments of Kunlun Mountain to get rid of the mark of Buddhism and became a real Taoist! Compared with the horror scene of Nagatos thousands of dragons strangling, the two heavenly generals behind Luo Hao turned into two huge phoenixes, one phoenix and one phoenix. The power of Yin and Yang gathered behind Luo Hao, and their power was no less than Nagato. Qianlong! "Let you see the power I rely on to smash the Kunlun Realm, Feifeng Profound Meaning-Phoenix Heming!" With Luo Hao''s palm blasting out, the two phoenixes seem to have merged the entire field of flowers, and they rushed towards Qianlongqian with the momentum of the field! Boom!!! The huge tsunami finally broke out, and the terrifying sound resounded through the world, and even the seabed earthquake broke out in an instant, as if the scene of the end times appeared on this originally calm sea!!.. 319 Chapter 069 Fighting Luo Hao Again [Part Two] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A huge sound came from the sky, and it lasted for a long time, and the ground under his feet was shaking slightly. With such a terrifying aftermath, the shock in the heart of the doll-like exquisite girl god Zugenivia could not be calmed. The girl understood that she was too naive, how could such power be available to her, the British black prince who pitted herself a few years ago was far worse than these two! Obviously they are all godslayers... This kind of power can be slaughtered by any god-killer or the god of disobedience! Except for his own master, the king who appeared last, he is almost invincible in this world! "It''s really a powerful fighter who makes my heart boil!" Even if it is now in a sealed state, even if it does not show a posture of reluctance, the patron saint of the ancestor girl Lancelot is extremely excited at this time, and he can''t wait to rush to fight, even if it is because of the fall! If the two of Gnivia are shocked at this time, Erica and Lu Yinghua can only shout cheating at this time. Under such a terrifying and violent tsunami, if it weren''t for the Nagato curse on this cruise ship. Ericas various spell blessings have long since fallen apart... On the battlefield far away from them, red magma, terror tsunami and white smoke coexist at this time. Looking from a distance, it is simply a hell scene. "I knew it! The attention to watching these two kings fight is terrible!!" Lu Yinghua shouted loudly in the storm, while standing firmly on the deck using the secret technique of falling from a heavy catty. "Really deserves to be the king of Erica!" This is looking at such a doomsday scene, the girl Erica is simply conquered by such a scene, and she is a rare idiot. "..." This is the ten-year-old god ancestor Anzilla, even though he was once incarnate as the horrible sea beast, Leviathan, the god of disobedience, Anzilla was conquered by such a scene. The power of these two kings is true. It''s so strong! In the center of the explosion, the lava from the volcanic eruption on the seabed was transformed into volcanic rock after the seawater invaded, and the two figures continued to stagger and kill each other. boom! In another confrontation, Nagato retreated quickly. In the confrontation on the front of martial arts, Nagato must admit that even though he has incomparable talent, he still cant compare with Luo Hao. Let alone Luo Haos two hundred years of martial arts. Training is enough to throw away Nagato for a long distance. Although with the [psychic] attribute, there is no barrier between Nagato and the world, and it can achieve a certain state of unity of nature and man, but Luo Hao has completely reached the state of unity of nature and man, and the supernatural power after promotion It is perfectly integrated with this state, often with a palm bang, Nagato can''t avoid it, can only resist! "Chasing! Exile! Chasers, turned into a pair of weapons of my minions, chase down my enemy on the opposite side! Let her see the power of my anger!" During the retreating process, Nagato uttered the words of power, and the space behind him rippled, [God Kings Armed Forces] used, the blue exile and the crimson chaser turned into two blues in the thunder of the explosion. The blue and red thunder and lightning blasted towards Luo Hao! Nagato is not a pure warrior, and it is impossible to become a pure warrior, but Nagato, who advocates victory, did not hesitate to take out his own weapon. This is completely bullying Luo Hao without weapons! It''s just that there is a saying, what do you call it, don''t wait for three days! "Is it the magical tool of the space? I happen to have one too!" Facing the lightning that struck, the leader stretched out his right hand as if slowly, and inserted one hand into the spatial ripple, and a gorgeous hairpin was taken out by the leader.Hot book www.redianshu.com [Star River Hairpin], one of the powers of the Queen Mother of the West, in mythology, the Queen Mother splits the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl and divides the hairpins of the Galaxy, which has the power to cut through space. Said it is a hairpin, because the style is a bit weird, but it looks like a small sword, the leader holds the hairpin and lightly strokes the two bolts of lightning! Tear!! A harsh sound sounded, and the space in front of the leader was cut open. The cracks in the space stretched and two lightning strikes. The power of the cracks in the space and the lightning containing the power of the space caused the explosion of the space! Rumble!! The huge bombing sounded in vain, completely exploding the volcanic rock under the feet of the two of them. The two of them jumped up at the same time. The blue lightning instantly returned to Nagato''s hand and turned into a blue wooden gun. The next moment, it resembled an instant movement. The two moves are displayed at the same time! boom! The tip of the blue wooden gun touched the hairpin in the hands of the leader, and the wooden gun in Nagato''s hand was constantly rotating, and the power of exile space and the power of breaking through the space were constantly offsetting, but at this time, Nagato smiled! From behind the leader, the scarlet short spear turned into scarlet lightning. At this time, the leader could not dodge at all. As long as the power of the hairpin in the hands of the leader is weak at this time, the power of the exile from the Nagato space will immediately exile the leader, and victory is coming! However, Nagato obviously forgot, and the leader is even more arrogant! "Yang Zhan Tai Baixue rejoices to meet Wu Gongtian, Ying Jing Qianguan Lixin Su Seven School, the current Han Sheji Xinshu Zhongxing Nian!" In the face of crisis, existences like the leader will not escape, but will only rise to difficulties. , Just like this, a terrible shock wave blasted from the leader! Boom!! Nagato was blasted out by the shock wave, smashing a small volcanic rock into the water, breaking through the sea in a short while, but at this time Nagato was no longer unscathed. This was very difficult in the previous battles of Nagato. Rare. Looking up, Nagato saw the leader enduring the raging crimson lightning and piercing the crimson short gun through his shoulder with expressionlessly. The attitude of the heroine of the female hero made Nagato admire, but the next moment, Nagato widened. eye! Luo Haos injured shoulder was suddenly covered by a burst of red light. In a moment, the bloody hole had been restored. If it hadnt been for the damaged clothes to show that the owner had been injured before, no one would believe all of this. of. "Immortal veins!" Nagato spit out such a power name in surprise. Originally, Nagato was absolutely sure of this battle, because he has the undead veins, even if Luo Hao is strong, he can''t consume him, who wants Luo? Hao has it too! However, Nagato remembered that in mythology, Queen Mother of the West possessed such a magical plant as undead grass, so it is not unacceptable for the leader to have an undead vein! "Unfortunately, my power system is still flawed, otherwise..." The curse power on Nagato''s body once again diffused, and the blue wooden spear in his hand pointed directly at the five-prison sage leader, "But this is just right, give it a try, can I just beat her like this!" The leader said nothing, and the smile on her face also expressed her thoughts, let the fight begin! .. 320 Chapter 070 Fifth after the war! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Half a day later, the battle was over, all the volcanic rocks were destroyed by two violent madness, and the entire sea returned to calm. On the cruise ship, Nagato changed his clothes and lay quietly on a recliner on the deck. "Wang, why not bring Reinhardt, with Reinhardts immortal sword, Wang should be able to completely defeat the martial arts king, rather than draw again!" After the martial arts master and apprentice left, Erica finally Can''t help but ask. "Why!" Nagato murmured, closing his eyes, and said, "Because it''s not just that I didn''t use all my strength, Luo Cuilian didn''t use all my strength either!" "Is there any power that the Lord Master hasn''t used!" Erica asked in astonishment. She was surprised, and Ansela was completely horrified, Nima''s, do you want to be so exaggerated! This kind of earth-shattering battle, the two godkillers are not using their full strength, can they play together happily, how could such a terrible human being born in this world! "In terms of power, Luo Cuilian does not use one, but that is not a fighting power!" Nagato said with emotion at this time, "This is also what I discovered at the end of the battle. It is really an amazing discovery, Erica, also Remember what I told, how I can stand at sea level!" Although she was a little dissatisfied with Nagato''s selling gate, Erica still replied: "The king said that there is still a drop of water in your Buddhist kingdom that has not been used. With it, you can walk on the water!" "Yes, I rely on this thing to walk on the surface of the water, so why did Luo Hao fight me on the surface of the sea? He can do this kind of thing with light effort, but we have been fighting on the surface for a long time. Luo Cuilian has been standing on the surface of the sea for a long time, is this light work too exaggerated!" Nagato said, and then added, "Previously stated that Luo Hao does not have the power of the sea god, I can feel that he stood on the surface of the sea entirely by his own power!" In this way, both Erica and Ansela felt incredible, reaching an incredible level with human spells. This is what Luo Hao did! And power has another human interpretation, that is to do things that magic can''t do! In this way, Luo Haos things seem to be understandable like this "Achieving power with spells! This is impossible!!!" Both Erica and Ansela subconsciously deny that although this has been the pursuit of mankind for thousands of years, with the continuous pursuit, no matter who it is, it can only be concluded that power is beyond the reach of ordinary people. area! However, this may have appeared, but it is unacceptable! "It''s incredible, but this is the truth. Luo Cuilian is really a genius, a peerless genius in the past and the present!" "The extreme point of Wu Zhi made her become a god-killer, and now she has reached the so-called extreme of magic. She actually started to touch power, not necessarily really interpreting power, as long as this power and power are combined, that woman It will definitely become the scariest existence in this world!" Opening his eyes, there was a gloomy light in his eyes, and Nagato muttered to himself in a low voice: "When the time comes, we will end everything in this world with your decisive battle, Cuilian!" While Nagato was talking about the hierarch, the beautiful hierarch who returned to Lushan with Shenzutong instantly changed out of his torn clothes and found the same Hanfu to put on. "It''s really an impatient boy, but before that, just wait!" Love Bookstore www.ishusexs.com ... In the port of Tokyo Bay, a battle is taking place. The patriarch of the Yamamoto family, Kazuo Yamamoto flashed, disappeared, and reappeared, shimmering and moving, avoiding the opponent''s attack.Facing the opponent''s powerful offense, there was no way to fight back. "Damn it, why don''t you let us go!!" Listening to the familiar screams from the surroundings, it was obvious that his own people were being massacred. Kazuo Yamamoto knocked a shuriken, loudly facing the girl who was persecuting him, a member of the Dawn''s subordinate combat organization, Shouted loudly. The Yamamoto family who received the news of the dawn attack, the Yamamoto family suddenly panicked! As a mystical family with serious nationalist thinking, the Yamamoto clan was among the most severely opposed to the King of God in the Commission for the Compilation of Official History of Japan. However, in the face of radical forces, they had no choice but to retreat in the face of genocide. After intense discussions, the Yamamoto clan prepared to leave Japan to settle in other places. It turned out that their ideas were so good. There were too many people who saw their family upset at dawn, so- When they were in the harbor, they were stopped by dawn! Then, the battle began, and the Yamamoto clan were slaughtered. Looking at Kazuo Yamamoto coldly, the girl said nothing, her figure flashed, appeared behind Kazuo Yamamoto, and thrust the shuriken in her hand into Kazuo Yamamoto''s neck. "Baga!" Facing the sudden attack of the powerful girl, Kazuo Yamamoto cursed in a low voice, and began to evade again. "I was so happy at the beginning, but now I want to run, thinking too beautifully, offending the king''s majesty, you and your family must die!" A few minutes later, the girl inserted her sword into Kazuo Yamamoto''s heart, and looked at Kazuo Yamamoto''s unwilling face, the girl whispered. "Captain, our place is also over, none of the Yamamoto clan slipped through the net, and all disappeared." A middle-aged woman appeared behind the girl in an instant, and reported softly to the girl''s meeting. "Let''s go, then, there seems to be a problem in the 12th team''s defense zone, we need to help." Looking at the middle-aged woman, the girl walked forward slowly, a dozen figures flashed by, and 12 women appeared. Behind the girl, following the girl''s pace, left the port. The same thing happened in various parts of Japan. All organizations and families that had been disrespectful to the king were purged, and radical forces like the Yamamoto family were completely wiped out! "The contradiction that had been brewing for a year finally broke out. Today''s blood, I don''t know when it will flow." The voice of the leaving girl echoed in the port. The port where the battle ended was very quiet and peaceful. It didnt seem like anything had happened. There were only a few hundred corpses of the Yamamoto clan, indicating that there had been an event here. massacre. ps: Almost missed!.. 321 Chapter 071: Complete Soul Attribute Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The plane of ghosts and gods, Daqin, the capital. It was in March of the fireworks that the world''s most prestigious Empire Music Hall was shining brightly. The hall with a capacity of 100,000 spectators was full of seats. In the center of the stage, a huge special Steinway was quietly placed there. An old man wearing a black dress and full of silver walked slowly onto the stage. Under the lights, his face was covered with gully, but his youthful demeanor was vaguely visible. Sitting calmly in front of Steinway, the old man''s waist was still straight, his hands gently stroking the piano keys, as if stroking an old friend for many years, his somewhat muddy eyes revealed deep feelings. More than 100,000 spectators quietly looked at the old man beside the piano on the stage, as if looking at a living god, a kind of self-cultivation, hanging on everyone''s face. Qin Le, this is the name of the old man, a music genius who has only begun to show up in his middle age. Everyone knows that his existence has promoted the music of the whole world for a hundred years. This is the old man''s last solo concert. Those who can be invited to watch the concert are carefully selected from billions of music fans around the world. For them, the elderly are the living gods. For them to be able to see the curtain call of the master, it will be the most precious memory in their lives! The sound of the piano flows quietly in the hall, with a calm and unhurried attitude, sometimes high tribute, like a flood and raging waves.Sometimes it''s gentle like a gentle breeze." With the end of the last song, the audience still did not recover from their mesmerized state. The master''s classics made their souls feel like a baptism. The old man has stood up from the piano. At the same time, more than 100,000 music fans in the audience also stood up. They watched the master leave the stage with tears on their faces and lightly applauded. In front of the TV.Billions of music fans watched this scene, crying at the same time, watching the master''s departure.they know.This will be the end of an era. Behind him, the applause was still the same, but the old man did not look back again. Ten minutes later, the old man appeared in a palace underground in the capital, which was an unclosed tomb. At this time, the old man is still gray-haired, but his appearance will not make people think that he is the music master Qin Le. If you look closely, anyone with some knowledge will exclaim: Taizu! Yes, he is the Great Qin Taizu, Qin Zheng, a man who built the Great Qin Empire in the dark age with mythological ability. Of course, his real name is Kira, the human incarnation of Nagato, who was once a soul devourer. Blasphemer, the purest human today! For decades, Kira has been living earnestly, as a human being! He has been a teacher and taught the generals of the empire. He has written novels and dozens of world-famous books have been circulated in the world. He has also played music. He just ended his music career, wandering in the world with different incarnations, Ji It was very fulfilling. But in a fulfilling life, he cannot resist the passage of time. Unlike other human beings, Kira knows that the time he will die is just a few minutes later. Sitting on her dragon chair, Kira took out a photo album from her arms and looked through it carefully. This is the important person who passed away one after another in Kira''s life, and finally in a picture of an ordinary-looking wild girl After staying there for half a minute, the old man murmured to himself: "Finally, I am coming too!" boom! The mausoleum seemed to be activated, the door closed automatically, and the whole world plunged into darkness... At the same time, Nagato, who had just fought with Luo Hao, suddenly shook his whole body. In the shocked eyes of Erica and Ansela, a raging red fire was ignited in the left eye.E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com The six-pointed star composed of six-pointed jade is still clearly visible in the crimson flame, and the light of one of the seven-pointed jade gradually strengthened. At the same time, a huge six-pointed star also appeared in the spiritual sea of ??ten thousand realms, synchronized with the changes in Nagato''s eyes... "King!" Erica exclaimed, about to step forward, but was stopped by Nagato''s divine might. "Don''t worry, it''s just that the strength has increased," Nagato''s indifferent words immediately caused both Erica, who has become a false godslayer, or the god Ansera, to roll her eyes reluctantly. This kind of action of the front foot saying that he has not done his best in the fight, and the direct strength of the back foot, how to look at it makes people speechless! However, what Nagato said was the fact. As the human being, Kira, stepped into death, the complete perception of birth, aging, sickness and death of mankind poured into Nagatos heart, leaving his mind staying at the moment of seventeen or eighteen years old. With a sense of epiphany... Some mysterious power poured in from the endless void, constantly transforming the soul of Nagato! The soul of Nagato is undergoing transformation, and the huge spiritual power possessed by its body because of the will of the world seems to have a root at this time, and it is extremely free to use! This is a more essential transformation than ever before! The attribute concept called''soul'' is being implanted in the core of Nagato, and it resonates with the two attributes of''life'' and''psychic'' that were originally possessed! What is shown outside is that Nagato''s body has taken a firm step towards the realm of inhumanity! The attributes brought by the two six avatars so far are like a passive skill that can take effect at any moment, even if Nagato uses reincarnation to seize existence, it can be used. The method of Shasheng Wan brought life attributes to Nagato, which allowed Nagato''s vitality to reach a certain extreme, strong resilience, and in a sense reached the longevity of cultivatorslongevity. And Sayas method of development brings powerful psychic characteristics to Nagato. As long as it is a spiritual thing, Nagato can communicate, and even through this attribute, it can reach the point of harmony between man and nature. And now the third incarnation, after Kira entered the realm of Yanfa, Nagatos soul began to possess the immortal characteristics. Nagatos immortality has greatly taken a big step forward. This is a characteristic that can be effective in an infinite world. ! ... ... "this is" In the depths of the secluded world, Pandora looked at the long gate with a red flame burning in his left eye in the water. Through the projection of the water, the six-pointed star formed by the six gou jade in the flame continuously attracted Pandora. "Unbelievable!" For a long time, Pandora said with emotion, she actually saw the infinite mystery in that eye, "Is this your trump card?" "No, that''s our fetters!" Saye denied, with a gentle smile... ps: Lets spoil it a bit. Next time Kira appears, it will be the Holy Grail War... 322 Chapter 072 You World and the Palace First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Youshi, in a certain room, the seventh god-killer Cao Pheasant Godou is lying on the ground in a coma, and in the courtyard outside the room, the three manipulators behind the Commission for the Compilation of History and History, the black-clothed master*mage , Glass pupil princess and the former god Susanoo sat quietly, silent. "No way!" For a long time, the black-clothed master* finally couldn''t help breaking the silence, and said, "I can''t crack the divine power of the Primordial Mother God, and I still can''t connect with the world!" Not long ago, the three people who were still discussing how to pull the God-Might King into the You World under the circumstances of the intervention of the martial arts king, suddenly received a message from Kako, and the badly damaged grass pheasant Godou was sent to it. After entering, the three of them were surprised, and what happened next made them panic... Their connection with You World was severed! The secluded world is the realm of life and immortality, the support of the mythology, and the world of countless knowledge that runs through the ages, so that the world needs some special methods to enter and exit. Even the god of disobedience is not able to enter and exit at will. The reason why the Commission for the Compilation of Official History of Japan was able to contact the three of Yushi is because Japan and Yushi have a special connection point carefully manufactured. Now this connection point has been Another force concealed... "problem occurs!!" The three secluded people who understood the accident instantly activated various special connection points that they had arranged within Japan, but no matter which connection point was, it was covered by a distant divine power and could not be connected at all. "I tried to defeat the hidden divine power in the air, but it didn''t work. It was a divine power with a history longer than me. I really didn''t expect that the king of the gods could get the help of the god of disobedience. Damn it!" "What should we do now?" Asked the glass pupil princess. At this time, the eyes of the extremely young princess were shining with unspeakable weirdness, but neither the black-clothed mage nor Susano was worried and did not notice. "It doesn''t matter. In any case, if you want to defeat us, the gods must come to the secluded world, so let the grass pheasant godo heal the wound first, and..." "We''ll have to ask carefully later, the situation of Hui Na, that little kid, can actually break the myth of a god-killer as a non-god-killer. This is incredible. This may be a big change!" Speaking of this, Susano had a rare look of depression, and sighed in a sullen tone: "Back then, he did a little too good at the various educations of the little boy Keina. As a result, as soon as he was loyal to the God and King, he left us. Behind the head..." At this time, the turbulence of the mystery in Japan is nearing an end. The radicals or die-hards of the four major clans have been cleaned up, and the inner ought to be placed in the four clans at dawn seized power. Although the power has been greatly reduced, the Commission for the Compilation of Official History of Japan has almost fallen into the control of Dawn at this time, and now only the largest mysterious power in Japan is left-the Japanese imperial family! The four major families of Qingqiuin, Jiufa Tomb, Liancheng, and Saya Palace, which lead the Japanese incantation world, are the four ancient families that have served the emperors with their own abilities since ancient times. To some extent, the Japanese royal family is the official history. One behind the scenes of the codification committee. What''s more, Susano and the Japanese imperial family are also inextricably linked. As far as this is concerned, the power of the Japanese imperial family is absolutely not to be underestimated, and it is also an existence that Nagato will never let go! The Imperial Palace, full martial law! The three thousand guards who were used by the Japanese imperial family to frighten the domestic mysterious powers were waiting seriously. The heavily armed armor exuded extraordinary coercion, and it was obviously not ordinary. These are armors blessed by gods, and the spells of ordinary conjurers cannot cause much damage to them. This is also one of the cards of the Japanese imperial family.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com But even so, it couldn''t give the Emperor who was surrounded by guards any sense of security! Just think about it. Facing the godslayers like natural disasters, except for the same godslayers and gods who do not obey, mortals cannot imagine at all. Even if they are not facing themselves, just facing their forces, but that is not for people. happy. In fact, if possible, the contemporary emperor would call in troops such as the Self-Defense Forces, and even initiate the threat of nuclear bombs. But unfortunately, the enemy was unexpectedly cunning. At this time, the Japanese Imperial Palace was already isolated. No news can get out! "Surrender, the Emperor!" The sudden sound came, so that everyone present was on alert. The breeze hit, everyone only felt a flower in front of them, and two girls with swords suddenly appeared in front of them. On the left is a black long straight girl in a traditional lady''s witch costume. She is like the incarnation of nature and makes people feel good. Holding the famous sky cloud sword in her hand, she undoubtedly tells her identity-the witch of Taito no maiden, Keina of Qingqiuin ! On the right is a silver-haired girl dressed as a blue knight, holding a long saber in her hand. She is the first great knight to be loyal to the mighty king, the sword fairy Liliana! "Ena, how can you talk to the Emperor like this!!" The contemporary emperor has not spoken yet, and all the people standing next to the emperor show anger. At this time, a menswear beauty immediately stood up. The emperor is a symbol of Japan, and traditional Japanese people are extremely obedient to the emperor! And this slender and neutral appearance, just like the protagonist in the girl manga, the men''s beauty beauty is one of the high-level figures of the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee, and is also Ena''s friend-Saya Gongxin! "What? It''s Xin, but even Xin can''t stop it. You have repeatedly dodged it, and it has completely made the king angry..." Huina''s tone remained the same, and nothing happened because of the appearance of her friend. shake. "Ena, you..." When Saya Gongxin was about to speak again, the contemporary emperor stopped the other party''s words-- Originally let Sayyakaya appear here, the contemporary emperor knew that the opponent''s supporter for this action was Keiqiuin Ena. He wanted to try the emotional card but found it useless. Naturally, the emperor would not make more useless attempts. "Miko of Taitou, Qingqiuin Ena, and Liliana, the fairy of sword, have long heard of the name of the sword girl seated by the two gods, and I don''t know what the gods of the palace are going to do this time!" Although insecure, the emperor did not worry too much, because Japans unique history made it impossible to live without the emperor, so the imperial family can survive anyway. As for yourself? When the dawn began to bloodbath the Japanese mysterious powers, the contemporary emperor was awakened, but this time he was wrong, or the world underestimated Nagato''s domineering! "By the order of the king, bloodbath the royal family!!" At this time, standing aside, Liliana, who had been bowing her head in silence, spoke at this time, with Juran on her face! ps: There was a power outage today. I just came here. First, I will post a well-coded chapter when the notebook is completely and the battery is still on! .. 323 Chapter 073 Lilys consciousness is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This time, when I went to Italy to meet Erica, Lily and Ena were left with Japan''s affairs!" On the grass where the cherry blossoms are flying, the red-haired boy sits on the ground, raised the sake in his hand, and drank a sip, "What I admire is never passive, fair, and actively creating the most favorable environment. It is me, and Dawn style!" "Understood, king!" Cangqing''s knight Ji nodded in response. "Just leave it to Ena, king!" The Miko Taito no Hime replied with a lively arm around Nagato''s arm. "Well, if you act like this, Megumi will act as the offensive side, and Lily, you will be the base camp. After all, maybe the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee is an organization that has ruled this country for many years. Who knows if there is anything we dont know. You cant be copied from the old nest..." "king!" Before Nagato finished speaking completely, Liliana interrupted: "Please don''t think of this person as ignorant of what you do. The Japanese Official History Compilation Committee has no chance of having any trump cards. If they are really that strong, How could it have been hidden for so many years!" "So, please don''t turn me away on purpose!!" Seeing the girl''s agitated expression, Nagato was silent for a while, and finally spoke, "Lily, do you know that this action will flow in blood, in that case, are you sure!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Cangqing Knight Ji was silent... "Among my three sword girls, Ena is probably the one who doesnt mind that situation the least. As a child of nature, Ena is very open to the weak and strong. Humans and animals are in Enas eyes. , The difference does not seem to be particularly big!" "Haha, don''t say that, Keina will be shy!" The girl with her arm around Nagato rubbed Nagato shyly. The fragrance of the girl made Nagato a little relaxed and happy, but it didn''t affect Nagato''s continued talking. . "Erica, who also received a knight education with Lily, doesnt really care about knights dogma. For her, its just a responsibility. Erica will fight against the gods of disobedience for the people in Italy. Its just the responsibility of the Italian Grand Cavaliers. If it''s other regions, Erica won''t care about it!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, Erica, who was far away in Italy, sneezed in an instant, causing the conjurer who was reporting the situation to the girl to be stunned. "Lily, you are different. You are a real knight. Can you really raise a butcher knife like this!" ... ... "By the order of the king, bloodbath the palace!!" The green knight girl raised her head, her eyes were full of enlightened brilliance, and the love knife in her hand, IL Maestro, shone with a faint silver light. [Wang, you once said jokingly that this world is just a site of your life. In the future, you will completely break through this world and explore more and more wonderful things. "Wings of Artemis, through the night, please grant me the privilege of flying in the sky!" The witchs unique flying technique and the sublimation spell of the jumping technique are reproduced in the voice of the girl knight, and the girls light body quickly becomes lighter under the spell, moving towards the emperor at an incredibly terrifying speed. The guard launched an attack! do you know?Lily has always believed in it!The Eighth Book Bank www.8shuku.com Clang!! Although the speed of the girl is fast, the three thousand guards on the opposite side can deter the mysterious forces of Japan, and it is not a mere name. The three extremely fast guards quickly raised their shields and closed, blocking the girl''s slash! [Wang, Lily knows that you are pitying Lily, but] "The black cursing wind, give me the power to cut through the enemy with a sword!!" The black cursing wind appeared on the long silver saber, and the power of the magic sword suddenly increased. Under the blessing of the wind blade, the girl cut it out with a click, and the three shields broke at the same time, and the blood spattered! [Lily understands even more that if she can''t lift the butcher knife, we will be farther and farther away in the future. If we don''t have the consciousness of going to hell together, how can we be together in an infinite life!! "Mountains of Gilboya, I pray that rain of nectar will fall on you! To the hungry beasts the sacrifices they desire! Abandon yourself and become the shield of the other warrior! Sol''s shield, inject Fatty, give yourself to this place!" After beheading the enemy, the girl read her most powerful voice, and her sadness and consciousness were revealed at this moment... [This is, I, Liliana''s consciousness! Starting with the girl beheading the three guards, one after another conjurers appeared behind Hui Na, and the real battle finally began! At this moment, Nagato, who just got off the cruise ship, was suddenly stunned... In the sea of ??ten thousand spirits of Nagato, among the three thousand stars of Red Luan at this time, one of the Red Luan stars lights up spontaneously, and the power of karma gushes out from the Red Luan star and merges into my soul! Even Liliana''s thoughts were unreservedly expressed in Nagato''s heart... She stretched out her hand to cover her chest, and the warm feeling made Nagato feel very smooth throughout her body and mind... For a long time, Nagato sighed in Erica''s unidentified expression, "Is this the right way to practice "Three Thousand Love Silk"? A true heart surging with passion..." There are positive and left points for things like exercises! Among them, Zuo Dao exercises are always full of extreme methods, which can be called magic skills! There are four exercises in Nagato''s body practice. The physical exercises and the three eyes symbolize the three exercises! Among them, the left-eye exercise "Three Thousand Love Silk" in Nagato''s eyes is a book of Zuo Dao magic skills, but it is not, the girl who has won her own exercises, will actually be in love with herself for a long time. One point, it is definitely not the right way! This time in the world of Godkillers, Nagato hasnt really urged this technique. Originally, Nagatos plan was that after completing the strategy of this world, he would cast a curse on his girls and plant Gongfa. Who knows, this time Lily, for the sake of her own enlightenment, caused the hot feelings in the girl''s heart to surge, and she actually became a red star of her own through the connection between each other! "Ena''s feelings for me, I can clearly feel that it is not weaker than Lily, but did not automatically become my Red Luan star. Does it lack that kind of surging emotional state? It seems that Ena looks very good in that respect. Bold, but actually very shy to say, it seems that it is worth a try..." ps: Amaterasu will appear in the next chapter...... .. 324 Chapter 074 The Royal Familys Third Trump Card! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Being friends is the country''s --- real woods --- not breaking the mountains --- --- He shoots to see me Hara is --- Xinggong --- An mother and a seat!" Black long straight girl feet Step on the flames, keep talking! The scorching flame ignited from the sky from the cloud sword body, for tempering! Hui Na held the tempered Tian Cong Yun sword, with a backhand with a single blow, slicing an armor guard in front of him into two pieces, blood sprinkled on the sword, and a screaming sound... Opening the front with blood, the sharpness of the Tiancong Yunjian suddenly rose a step, and the God of Steel showed a terrifying edge. Just a glance, there was a dangerous feeling of thorns on the back. On the other hand, Liliana is the incarnation of a god of death. The black cursing wind surrounds the girl knight, turning into an extremely sharp black wind blade. Almost a few wind blades completely shattered a god gift. Fu''s armor beheaded a guard. Since the start of the war, hundreds of imperial guards have died in the hands of the two swordsmen in just three minutes. Both the members of Dawn and the emperor''s guards felt incredible. Such a powerful force has far surpassed. The level of the great knight... "Impossible, how could you guys be so strong!!" An elderly palace worship finally couldn''t help but say aloud, "Even the witch who can maintain the highest position of youth can''t be so powerful!!" "That''s because, we are..." With a smile, the girl Hui Na waved the sword of flame in her hand and cut out her horrible sword aura, "Sword Fairy of the King of God!" The sword of the mighty king, this is a name that only came out not long ago. Everyone in the world thinks that this is the creation of some forces and is a flattery to the mighty king. Because of this, they lost the opportunity to understand the power of the so-called sword girl! ... ... After the battle began, the contemporary Emperor was guarded by personal guards and retreated to the depths of the palace. Here is a mysterious magic. If anyone with knowledge of the goods sees it, this magic circle has the same advantages as the summoning ritual of the god of disobedience. In fact, it is indeed a summoning ritual of the god of disobedience, but it is a special magic circle of sacrifice type connected with the luck of the country of Japan. It was invented by a genius prince in the history of the Japanese royal family. Today, Susanoo, the master behind the Commission for the Compilation of Official History of Japan, was actually summoned by this ceremony, and this is also the last card of the Japanese imperial family! That being said, if possible, the contemporary emperor would rather be able to exchange his own death for the forgiveness of the mighty king than to use this magic circle. But after Liliana gave the order of the God King to bloodbath the palace, the emperor had no choice! Although the use of this magic circle can summon 100% of the gods who are deeply connected with the sacrifices offered, but the use of this magic circle is basically consuming Japans national fortune, and The god of disobedience is not so easy to summon! The emperor still remembers what was recorded in the royal secret biography that when Susano was summoned, the god of inconsistency who had just descended was very irrational. The powerful force almost wiped out the entire royal family, except for the prince who presided over the summoning ceremony. , The huge palace was completely lifted by the storm. Not long after, a handsome young man of seventeen or eighteen came here with a treasure knife.I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com "My father," the young man came to the emperor''s side, knelt down, and looked at the emperor with tears in his eyes, crying in grief. "Ren''er, you are an adult, don''t cry, you know everything, but originally my father intended to calm the king''s anger with his own life, and now it''s just waste and reuse!" "It''s a pity that my father overly cares about the bloodline of the gods and powers, but he has estimated the power in the hands of the gods and the domineering of the gods and the hegemony. It is clear that the gods and the king is not there, and his men can actually block the Youshi!" "The Lord Susano is not here, and now the royal family is facing the power of extermination, then, use my life to sacrifice, hoping to summon a god of infidelity like Lord Susano!" "Ren''er, as the existence of the presiding magic circle, you are the only one that will not be attacked by the god of disobedience that has just come, so if the god of disobedience summoned is not the patron saint of our royal family, you just run!" "Well, what should be said, what should be said, I have said, remember to pass on the emperor clan well, this is your most important mission, and you cannot let the emperor clan break the inheritance, otherwise I will not let it go as a ghost. your." The emperor stroked the young man''s head and said softly, saying that he became very severe in the end. "Yes, my father, I will remember your teaching, and I will definitely pass on the emperor''s clan." The next emperor cried out, looking at the sacrifice of his deceased father. "It''s so good, Ren''er, it''s worth noting that I love you the most among dozens of children, so let''s help my father." Hearing the guarantee from the youth, the emperor showed a gratified smile, took the short knife rib in Renji''s hand, smiled and said to his son who was holding the Nagata sword. The emperor helped his son to stand up, smiled and tidyed up his and his child''s messy clothes.Afterwards, kneeling upright and sitting on the ground, he pulled out the ribs and made a cross cut from left to right on the abdomen, and then made a straight cut from bottom to top to form a cross.Then he looked at his son with a smile. "Ren''er, hurry up." Feeling the pain of cutting abdomen, with the loss of blood, the emperor''s eyes looked a little confused when looking at his son.But he said loudly to his son. "My father!" The young man looked at the painful emperor, cried and drew out the sword, and slashed it directly on the emperors neck. The emperors head flew up, and blood poured out... As if sensing the passing of life, the entire magic circle was instantly activated. The blood automatically dyed all the runes of the magic circle red. Suddenly, a horrible breath spread throughout the palace, and everyone subconsciously stopped... "God of disobedience!!" Liliana and Ena looked at each other, and at the same time they opened their mouths in surprise. At this moment, the sun seemed more and more hot, and seemed to welcome the coming of something... call!! Sudden flames ignited the entire Imperial Palace, and screams were heard from time to time, and terrible fires were permeating. In the secluded world, Susano seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly stood up with a surprised expression! "What''s the matter, how come my sister has come!" Immediately thinking of the situation of his arrival, Susano''s expression instantly became extremely hideous, "Uzumaki Nagato, you unexpectedly..." .. 325 Chapter 075 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My husband, what''s the matter!" In Youshi, the glass pupil princess and the black-clothed mage saw Susanoo who was suddenly furious, and asked together. "Unexpectedly, Uzumaki Nagato actually attacked the emperor!!" Susano said bitterly, "I just felt that the formation of the imperial palace''s summoning god is activated, my sister, Amaterasu The Great God is here!" "What? He actually did something to the emperor!" The black-clothed mage has an incredible face. The emperor is the belief of the Japanese. Even compared to the unconvincing god Susanoo, many people on the official history compilation committee treat the emperor more. Pious. The big *mage in black can''t imagine that there are Japanese who really dare to attack the royal family! "I can''t sit and wait!" Susano suddenly turned to look at Princess Glass pupil, and said: "Princess, I understand the meaning!" At the same time, this god of inconsistency began to rise, seeming to be forcing the opponent to make a decision! Although the connection between the three of them and You Shi was obscured by the divine power of the ancient Earth Mother, it is not really impossible to break through. If there is a powerful existence connected with the Earth Mother and make certain sacrifices, it is still very good to break through that layer of concealment. hopefully. And it happens that the predecessor of the glass pupil is a witch of the highest level, the descendant of the earth mother god! In fact, after princess Glass Hitomi knew that there was a problem with the Japanese imperial family, she knew that Susano would force herself to make sacrifices, but before the princess could make a statement, the accident occurred "Oh, what did the concubine see, is the Japanese liar god now persecuting women!" Athena, dressed in white and wearing a wreath, slowly walked out of the shadow with a black death sickle, looking at Susano, the snake''s eyes flashed with the light of hunting... ... ... When the Japanese imperial palace fell into flame hell, the sun over Japan became more dazzling. Liliana and Ena maintained their godlike guardianship, blocking the hot flames, and protecting the people at dawn. As for other people, including the royal family members hiding in the palace, they were probably burned to ashes... "It''s actually a god of disobedience. I never thought that the Japanese royal family really has its own hole cards, but this hole card is really... hurting others and hurting yourself, right, Xin!" Hui Na ignored the dazzling sunlight, looked at the sun in the sky and smiled and said, speaking to Saya Gongxin, who was talking to her before the war. At this time, Saya Gongxin was also under Hui Na''s guardianship with a complex expression. Saya Gongxin, who was originally drawn by the emperor to play the emotional card, was completely ignored by the emperors force members when the emotional card was invalid. Fortunately, Ena still missed the old love, and under her protection, she managed to escape. Life. "This situation seems to have been vaguely recorded. A similar disaster occurred in the palace hundreds of years ago. The royal family suffered heavy casualties. At that time, Lord Susano just arrived!" Hearing Ena''s words, Saya Palace calmed her heart. At any rate, the political girl who was in charge of the great power of the Official History Compilation Committee instantly fell to Ena, and also took out some useful memories from the depths of her memory. "It turns out that this is the case, because every time you summon the god of incompliance, you will pay a high price, so it can only be used as the last trump card..." Liliana, who heard the conversation between the two, also understood why the Japanese imperial family did not start. Summon the god of disobedience.Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net "However, it seems to be just right. Originally, the king had always thought that the Japanese imperial family had hidden too many things. This time, it also meant to stun the snake and shake everything out!" The Miko of Taito no Hime smiled cheerfully, and at the same time a small flame was ignited in her pupils. Through the hot flame, she saw a silver-haired girl in red and white clothes. Behind her was a round of flame wheel, and a raging flame was burning. With... Surprisingly, the god of incompliance that just came! As if perceiving Ena''s sight, the silver-haired girl''s eyes turned towards Ena, and her eyes intersected, as if two different flames from the same origin had collided in the void! Humph! Hui Na snorted, but there was an unspeakable warfare intent in her eyes. It was the same hostility between the suns! At this time, Liliana spoke. As a witch''s vision ability, Liliana used her short contact with Ena as a medium to penetrate her identity. "She... is the ruler and sun god of Gao Tianyuan!!!" "The witch with rare vision ability can actually see clearly the existence of the concubine, and there is also a witch who seems to have a deep relationship with the sun. They are all very good girls. Yes, the concubine is the Amaterasu God!" A gentle voice immediately sounded around Liliana when Liliana finished speaking. The image of the silver-haired girl slowly gathered in the flames, "Unfortunately, you have committed an unforgivable crime. After all, the royal family is the god of concubine. Descendants are not allowed to be defiled!" Although Amaterasu''s voice is very gentle, no matter who it is, he can feel that angry will, but it is also true that anyone who wakes up and his children and grandchildren are almost dead will be so angry. Amaterasu Great God, also known as Amaterasu Emperor Great God, Sun God, is the ruler and sun god of Takatenhara in Japanese mythology. It is regarded as the ancestor of the Japanese emperor today and the highest god of Shintoism. This is the true form of this god of infidelity ! "what!" Maybe the god of disobedience is the same for Ena and Liliana, but the others are different. Most of the people present are Japanese. They may not care much about the Emperor, but for Amaterasu This kind of great god cannot calm down anyway. At this time, the wind played softly, blowing the flames away, and everyone subconsciously looked towards the source of the wind-the blue knight Ji, Liliana! At this time, the girl knight held up the silver master with a solemn expression. Behind the girl, the phantoms of the three gods were looming, shocking all the existence except Ena, including Amaterasu, the god of disobedience! "In the name of the king, the knight Liliana hereby announces that the wind, rain, thunder and lightning will be summoned in a hurry!!" In an instant, a powerful curse gushed from the girl''s body, dark clouds were covered, the scorching sun was covered, a huge tornado was rolled up in the entire Imperial Palace amidst the thunder, and at the same time, the flames of the entire region could not follow it Amaterasu gathered at the center, and with a whirr, the hot flame rolled up! boom!! The handover of wind and fire raged across the entire ruined palace address, rolling up endless roars...... .. 326 Chapter 076 Fighting Amaterasu for complete order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh!" Swept out of the battlefield by the gusty wind, Shaye Gongxin snorted and fell to the grass, but these couldn''t stop the men''s girl from being surprised, and holding back her pain, the girl got up and looked at the battlefield of the palace. A tornado of flames... "How is it possible? This... is definitely the power that can be triggered by power!!" Although it is unbelievable, all the impossible is ruled out. No matter how incredible the remaining result is, it is the only answer-the sword of the mighty king, can use power! "Is this a gift from the King of God?" Saya Gongxin would not think that Ena and Liliana are god-killers, because it is impossible for a god-killer to surrender to anyone. How can a demon king who can kill even gods above humans surrender any existence? ! So the answer is that they can use the power of the king they serve, the mighty king! ... ... In the palace, the flames and tornadoes gradually subsided at this time, but the sky was still covered with dark clouds, and there was a muffled thunder from time to time, which seemed to be brewing terrifying power. "Is your power lodged on the gods? I never thought that those godslayers could do this step. Which demon king''s handwriting was this, and my concubine suddenly looked forward to meeting that demon king." Amaterasu completely ignored Lilianas cumbersome act of sending away from the battlefield, and turned a blind eye to the terrifying power accumulated in the sky. He just looked at the two girls in front of him carefully, and penetrated the essence of each other''s strength sharply. Regardless, at this point, you really deserve to be the Supreme God of Shintoism in Japan! "We are the Sword Fairy under the throne of the gods, and Liliana, the fairy of the contemporary sword of the bronze black cross underneath, challenge the Amaterasu Daimatsu. In the name of the king, come, let the thunder!" Facing the god of disobedience, Liliana took the lead in moving. The girl held the silver master and shouted to the sky the voice of power! Boom!! In an instant, the sky was dazzling with thunder light, and the gathering thunder fell towards the sky! "Very powerful, but it seems that I just restrained you!" Facing the terrifying thunder, Amaterasu said slowly and quickly, the clothes on her body instantly changed into an armor, and instantly transformed from the graceful goddess posture to the heroic empress posture, and the bow and arrow in his hand opened the bowstring! In an instant, the dazzling golden light gathered on Amaterasu''s arrows! Whoosh!! The heroic queen of armor shot at the falling thunder that was blasted down and shot an arrow with golden light in her hand, and the arrow faced the thunder and blasted upward! Boom!!! The arrow and the falling thunder roared fiercely, and then the terrible arrow blasted the falling thunder, slamming through the dense dark clouds, as if being called by the arrow, the hot eyes seemed to have spirituality, The dark clouds repel... "Completely, restrained!" Liliana, who watched her activated power being blasted by an arrow from the opponent, recalled Amaterasu''s information, and suddenly understood that the god who could control the rising and falling of the sun undoubtedly restrained herself.Yunnan Biquge www.ynbike.net Therefore, without hesitation, Liliana took a few steps back, and the listening friend, Keina on the side raised the Tiancongyun sword in her hand, burning a hot flame all over her body, "Although you are the highest in Japan God, but I''m sorry, for the king, Ena will still kill you!" "Wolves of flames, in the name of my lord, my Qingqiuyuan Huina calls you to be born from the flames and fight for me!!!" With the girls voice, one after another, the flame giant wolves were born from the flames of the girl. Not long after, the wolves bathed in flames appeared and rushed out murderously! Oooh!! The pack of wolves burning with flames rushed, and the aura of hundreds of giant wolves merged into one, like a huge giant wolf among the flames, knocking away everything on the road, leaping up, and rushing towards the sky. under! "It''s actually a pack of wolves burning such terrible flames, but the concubine body is also the sun god..." Facing the culled giant wolf, Tian Zhao didn''t have any trace of fear on his face, his eyes flashed light, the flame wheel behind him turned, and the flame balls that looked like little suns were launched like lasers! Rumble!!! The blazing wolf and the flame ball that looked like a little sun violently blasted, hot sparks spread all over the field, the flame reignited, the temperature of the entire battlefield suddenly rose in vain, and the hot flame made Liliana reluctantly retreat. Up. Looking at the re-burning battlefield, Liliana closed her eyes for a while, then turned and left, because she no longer needed her intervention... "Tianxia---Governance---Food Country---Destined Gift, etc.---Bai Zhiming---My Wife is the Country---Imperial Sergeant---Calling Gifts---Qianpanpo --Human peace is a ruin --- not to be an official --- the country is ruling!" Stepping on the flames swiftly, the girl Keina said the wind to summon the spirit of words, the wind rolled up the flame from the girl, and the girl turned into a flame tornado and blasted towards the armored Amaterasu! boom!! Tian Cong Yun Jian handed over an unknown divine sword in Amaterasu''s hands, and a violent impact radiated from the two of them, the surrounding flames were blown away, and then they gathered again. "I didn''t pay attention just now, Miko, the sword in your hand is the Celestial Cloud Sword, is my stupid brother already dead!!" Yuena stood in a stalemate, Tianzhao frowned as he looked at the magical tool in Huina''s hand. "Grandpa is not dead yet, but it''s coming soon, because against Wang, Grandpa''s ending is already doomed!" Ena also resisted Amaterasu''s sword, and spoke ill of Susano indifferently. He did not have the consciousness of being a descendant of Susa. The girl''s power exploded, pushing Amaterasu away for a short period of intensity! "The original flame, temper the strongest sword, the sky from the clouds, cut everything!" Holding the sword in both hands, Huina ignited the stronger original flame now, and the bright golden flame burst out from the sky from Yunjian, and the sword''s edge reappeared! "That''s it, that''s okay, because I have come!" Amaterasu, who was pushed back by Ena''s instantaneous burst, smiled at Ena''s increasingly sharp sword, "Is it an interesting idea to temper the strongest sword with flames, but... It seems that I also exist in the same way!" The same flame erupted on the sword in Amaterasu''s hand, the same incomparable sword light radiated from the nameless divine sword, and the same, Amaterasu cut out with the sword! boom!!.. 327 Chapter 077 Two Battlefields Seek Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the sea of ??fire, the two figures stood facing each other. "Zizi, it''s really a good sword!" Amaterasu looked at the broken blade in his hand, showing an unexpected look of surprise, and the divine power in his hand gushed out. The broken blade was extended directly and quickly recovered to a complete one. Excalibur. "Moreover, can you talk about this state? It''s just curious." In front of her, Ena had changed her attire at this time. She was dressed in a white, hakama witch costume, and she was covered with a thin coat called Chihaya, wearing a crown with a hairpin on her head, like dancing Kagura. Or the formal dress worn by witches in Japanese wedding ceremonies when helping to manage social affairs. What''s even more amazing is that behind Hui Na, the phantom of the long gate in the golden robe appeared there like a spirit behind. This is the second way to use the power residing in the gods [God''s Spirit Body] besides summoning the God''s Spirit Body to come in a short time. It is called Possession Fit! "This is the source of my sword girl''s strength, what is there to be curious about!" The answer to Amaterasu was the golden robe Nagato who turned into a phantom. Obviously, at this time, Nagato''s consciousness descended. "It turns out that the consciousness of the demon king has come!" As expected of Amaterasu, although the power may not be very strong, but that vision does not lose the identity of the supreme god in a mythological system. "As the supreme god and sun god, you should clearly perceive what kind of power the sword in my hand carries. Needless to say, today, with your life, let my divine sword become great!" This time Nagato and Keina spoke at the same time, and the double voice seemed a bit strange. The opposite Amaterasu showed a solemn expression for the first time. You must know that from the moment when he first came to face the two sword fairies, Amaterasu has always been pale. The appearance of wind... "Hanging articles---the trick of avoiding ducks---the mother of Yan Jiu---Ling Ling fears tricks!" The sword-enhanced speech spirit took effect in the double-sounding speech spirit. Hui Na was boiling with golden curse power, and words turned into strength. Tian Congyuns sword was shining with golden but not dazzling light, under the swords edge, The surrounding flames automatically gave way to a path! call out! When Ena was in the state of being fit, some of Nagato''s good methods were easily used, and the footsteps suddenly appeared beside Amaterasu, and the sky in his hand was cut out from the cloud sword in a graceful and simple arc! Keng!! Although the divine sword in Amaterasu''s hand is not as good as Tian Congyun, it is a god weapon at any rate, in the hands of a heroic empress in armor, and later blocked Ena''s slash, but- With a click, a small crack opened on Amaterasu''s sword. This situation made Tianying white. The divine sword in the girl''s hand in front of her is indeed not something she can directly face, but Amaterasu is not used for anything. The god of the sword! "The sun of Gao Tianyuan, in the name of Amaterasu, I command you to help me destroy the enemy in front of me!" Japan''s Amaterasu finally revealed his fangs. In fact, in Japan, Amaterasu''s power has been increased to the greatest extent, without fear of any gods. The flame wheel behind Amaterasu burst out with extremely dazzling light. Even the phantom of Nagato behind Keina couldnt help closing her eyes. At this moment, a powerful shock wave was sent from Amaterasu, Keina was caught off guard and was caught off guard. One blow flying! boom!! The witch maiden landed heavily, her feet on the ground turning into a few-meter-long trace. At this moment, there was a whistling sound from the sky, and Keina, who had adapted to the dazzling light, opened her eyes and saw in the sky. A burning meteorite blasted towards him, the flame was actually a solar flame! The dual attack of the meteorite and the flame, if it were the main body of Nagato, would not be very fearful, but if Ena, it could not be directly connected, but it is not only Amaterasu who has the right to the sun! "The sun from the east, give me protection!!" In the face of such a crisis, Ena decisively turned on the [Endless Radiance] spirit. The colorful brilliance of the flame wheel behind Ena rose from behind, which made the girl immune to the radiance of Amaterasu. hurt. "The sword in Ena''s hand is the strongest sword to suppress the myth of steel in the future. Naturally, no matter what the obstacles in front are, it will be slashed with one sword. The original flame has tempered the strongest sword of steel Well, the sky follows the clouds, everything is cut!!" 118 novel www.xiaoshuo118.com The costumed maiden danced the sky cloud sword in her hand, facing the sun meteorite in front of her, and the terrible sword intent of everything that could not be cut was exuded, and her sharp edge was slashed with one sword!! Rumble!!! ... ... Time goes back to ten minutes ago. Susano realized that the Japanese imperial family had been attacked, and even started the ceremonial summoning of the god of disobedience. After fortunately summoning Amaterasu, Susano no longer cares about the friendship with Princess Glass Hitomi for many years, and prepares Force the opponent to make sacrifices to open up the channel with the world, and then "Oh, what did the concubine see, is the Japanese liar god now persecuting women!" Athena, dressed in white and wearing a wreath, slowly walked out of the shadow holding a black death sickle, looking at Susano, the snake''s eyes flashed with hunting light. Time paused for a few seconds, and Susano said with a complex expression: "Why, as the natural enemy of the godslayer, you will become their helper!" Worthy of being a famous god of strategy, Susano understood in an instant that the god of incompliance in front of him was the ancient mother god who sealed them in the secluded world! "The concubine is Athena, helping the godslayer, naturally for the infinite future, so please die here!!" In this way, a dark space unfolded behind Athena. There were countless red lights in the space, the brilliance of the owl''s eyes, and countless purple lights flew out from the dark space, towards the three people. go with! "Athena, don''t be too arrogant!!" Susano glared at the beautiful girl in front of him, endless storms appeared all over Susano''s body, turning into wind blades towards the dead bird, and the owl launched an attack! Boom boom boom!!! Under the confrontation between the owl and the wind blade, the endless breath of death spread in this area, whether it was the glass pupil princess or the black-clothed big* mage consciously retreated to a distant linden tree... "It''s unfortunate that the god of disobedience came to my door..." The black-clothed great mage sighed as he watched the scene of the two gods fighting from a distance. "Master, you should like the linden tree very much!" At this moment, Princess Glass pupil suddenly looked at the linden tree beside her and said with a strange expression. "Yes, the Bodhi tree has great symbolic significance for Buddhist practitioners like us. By the way, the princess, the royal husband was also worried about his sister..." Although I dont understand why the princess asked this, the mage answered patiently, and at the same time hoped to alleviate the rift caused by Susanoos actions to the relationship between the three, but the words are not finished yet A dagger penetrated his heart from behind, and countless kinds of incantations that were extremely vicious to the soul were engraved on it! "In that case, I won''t be in vain to design this place as your grave!" In this way, the black-clothed big* mage fell, and his dry body shed a very small amount of blood that was full of curse power, as if some switch had been activated, and a black hole appeared out of thin air. When he was dying, the black-clothed mage saw a red-haired boy walking out of the black hole, followed by a blond and silver-haired girl... ps: Sorry, I couldn''t make four changes the next day. Recently, the codeword is weak... 328 Chapter 078 The first more besieged Suzuo! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On an unmanned road, the speeding car drifted around and then stopped abruptly. A long trace was drawn on the ground. The door opened and the long door came out without changing the face, followed by Ali, who had a very bad face. Ka, as for the god ancestor girl Anxie, she has already been thrown into the Buddha country by Nagato... This is a shrine near the Japanese Imperial Palace. Looking into the distance, you can still see the Japanese Imperial Palace. The sun is scorching hot, but Nagato and Erica walked out of the car door but did not feel the slightest temperature. "Wang, you are here, the magic circle connected to Youshi has been inscribed, just wait for you to open the door!" In the shrine, Liliana got up and saluted from a magic circle just drawn. "Well, good job!" Nagato said with a smile to the girl, then turned to look at the direction of the palace again, "It seems that Amaterasu is a bit difficult!" It''s really hard to get around. The giant doesn''t have any temperature under such a hot sun. Obviously, the power of sunlight has been absorbed by some existence, and Ena''s power really doesn''t have that power. "However, that''s right. After all, it is the Supreme God and the Sun God of the entire Gao Tianyuan. The blessings received in the local area is really a normal thing!" "Then, my lord, do you need to support Ena?" At this time, Erica finally recovered from the motion sickness, and asked with a solemn expression. Suddenly, the circle around Liliana was activated, and a dark black hole was out of thin air. appear. "No, my will has come to Hui, and I also believe in Hui, so I should deal with the prey in the secluded world first!" Nagato smiled confidently and took the two sword girls into the black hole first. in. One step out, the next moment Nagato enters the secluded world. The first thing that appears in Nagatos eyes is that the clothes he wears are the noble princess costumes of the Heian period, the twelve single-style kimonos are brightly colored, and he has dark brown hair and glass. The beautiful princess with bright pupils and alluring beauty. She is known as the glass pupil princess, one of the three hermits in Youshi, and a person who secretly seeks refuge in Nagato. Then Nagato saw that the fallen old man in black had dry skin and no real flesh at all, as if completely peeled off. The blood was pitiful, but it was full of curse power. It seemed to be his. The blood activated the channel of the secluded world. Come to think of it, he is the black-clothed mage among the three behind the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee, one who has become a Buddha, and at the end of suffering, he has got rid of the shackles of his flesh and is close to the immortal! "I have seen His Royal Highness Rakshasa!" Seeing Nagato, the princess of the glass pupil saluted immediately, her manners were full of grace. Nagato nodded. Nagato really didn''t mind the other party''s betrayal of his ally, or Nagato believed that his people would never betray him. "We will talk about it later, let''s solve Susano first. The guy is too able to escape, so take this opportunity!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato took the lead to walk towards the battlefield of Athena and Susao. It was an area enveloped by Athenas death breath, and occasionally a few strands of wind blade cut out... Liliana and Erica followed closely, and after hesitating for a while, Princess Glass pupil gritted her teeth and followed! ... ... boom!!Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com The black Reaper''s sickle and the ten-fist sword were handed over, and there was a crisp collision sound, and the two gods who did not follow back one after another. Athena backed three steps, and Susano backed two steps. "Athena, in front of me with the performance of killing the dragon snake, you are not an opponent, so let''s give up!!!" Susanoo, who has the performance of killing Yachi Orochi as a blessing, after gaining a little advantage, watch Athena said condescendingly, trying to expose her flaws with words. Susano was never an upright god. He, who claims to be the god of strategy, always likes to use wisdom to defeat enemies. Even his symbolic battle as the hero of steel-beheading the Ochi Orochi, this battle is accomplished by strategy. of. If it is an ordinary mother god, facing the steel hero who slays the dragon and snake, it will indeed be subconsciously afraid, but it is a pity that the mother god who is not obedient in front of Susano is Athena! Not to mention the priesthood of the goddess of war, even if Athena faces invincible enemies, she will still have no fear. The priesthood of the goddess of wisdom gives Athena the wisdom that is not under Susano "Hehe, you really deserve to be a famous liar god, but the concubine is the goddess of wisdom Athena. In the eyes of the concubine, your so-called performance of killing dragons and snakes is only blessed on you. Your god is the attribute of steel. It''s so pitiful that he actually tried to deceive the concubine of the goddess of wisdom, the goddess, you are arrogant! "Damn it!" After realizing that his thoughts were fully understood, Susano immediately raised the ten-fist sword in his hand, and the storm swept through him, but he hadn''t waited for the god of disobedience to start acting-- boom!! The blue electric current smashed the "wall" that was enveloped by the aura of death, and the blue electric current containing the exile power blasted out the man Susano who was surrounded by the storm with lightning speed! Fortunately, the strength of the storm gathered before was strong enough to offset a lot of the exile current. Susano didn''t suffer much damage, but he was still slightly paralyzed. He raised his head from the steel and just saw him holding a blue wooden gun. The red-haired young man walked up here with a leisurely look. "God... The King?!" Susano''s eyes widened, and then he saw Erica and Liliana behind him, and...Glass pupil princess, among the electric flint, Susano understood the whole story, and saw that this one couldn''t follow. The god glared at the glass pupil princess! "Why, aren''t you also the princess of Japan! The one in front of you, but the one who ruined the Japanese royal family!" Susano''s gaze was glared, the Princess Glass Hitomi under the might of God took a step back, and then disdainfully said: "The royal family is a joke. In every dynasty and every generation, a group of royal families are deprived of their inheritance rights and branched out. The big stallion in the story, the blood of the royal family has long since dispersed into the people!" "you!" Stimulated by the words of the glass pupil, the pressure on Susanoo''s body rose in vain, but before he touched the glass pupil, he was stepped out and the long gate standing in front of the princess was blocked! "So much nonsense, it''s interesting. Although I know you seem to have a strange mission, it doesn''t matter. You blocked my way, so today, I will send you on the road!!" At the same time, Athena, Erica, and Liliana stood around, and the power of the three resonated to form a formation, which was a formation to prevent Susano from fleeing desperately... 329 Chapter 079 Slashing Xu Zuo, the second more heavenly power! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Youshi, the battle is about to start! Susano looked at the surrounding gods, the blockade created by the resonance of two weird human girls, and realized that he had nowhere to go, Susano was immediately inspired by his arrogance! As a steel that cannot be followed, even if he is good at strategy and will run away, Susano also has the characteristics of steel-the will to fight. When there is no way to go, this will to fight is inspired. Up! "I am the youngest son of Yishan Naqi, named Suzhan Mingzun, the god of war in the kingdom of sunrise!" The ten-fist sword in his hand that originated from Izanaki burst out with the light that annihilated everything. Susanoos form suddenly changed. Although his costume has not changed, he seems to have suddenly enriched himself, from the original parallel imports to the real one. Mars! "Ha, let''s fight, and hope that your Lord of War will not let me down!" Stepping on the instant step, Nagato''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Susano, his body was flashing with blue electric current, and the gun shot like a dragon! boom!! The blow of the exile collided with the ten-fist sword, and the shock wave spread from the weapon blade to the origin. Nagato was surprised to find that the current on the gun was sealed by...! Bang bang bang!!! Afterwards, one person and one sharp spear and sword intersected, the collision sounded constantly, the surrounding wind groaned, facing the space completely opposed to the physical laws of the world, the surrounding air uttered a neurotic grief, and the frantic storm raged, destroying, Trample everything. Because of the sealing ability of the ten-fist sword, the blue current on the Nagato Gun had no effect, but this aroused Nagato''s interest. Originally, Nagato thought it was a one-sided battle! After another collision, the slightly backed Nagato danced the gun in his right hand and rushed forward again. The dancing spear blade draws a fairly wide range of attack, and its strength and speed are not inferior to the use of two-handed guns. No, because it was one-handed, there were many more moves that were not in the two-handed spear method. The gun slammed at Susano from an unexpected angle. "You are still too tender, kid!" With the help of the surrounding wind, Susano grabbed Nagato''s flaw and cut out a deadly sword! Because the gun has its limitations after all, and because it is too long, it will inevitably reveal a flaw between two attacks. Such a flaw can be easily understood by the steel, but- "Humph!" In Nagato''s disdainful snort... boom!! Susanoo''s sword was blocked by the crimson short spear that suddenly appeared in Nagato''s other hand. At this time, the hand that Nagato was holding the blue wooden gun used as a stick and chopped it! Lacking the sealing ability of the Ten-Fisting Sword, the blue electric current containing the spatial exile ability vented on Susano without hesitation, and the powerful force blasted this impenetrable steel into the earth! Boom!! "Endless brilliance-the fire of the sun! Kill him!" Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, this is Nagato''s favorite combat method. The power is activated, and the colorful brilliance gathers behind him. Although the Tiancong Yunjian is no longer by his side, its power is not a complete victory, but it can''t stand the Nagato curse!Literature under the pen 88 www.glgw88.com The almost continuous fire of the sun turned into a "rain of solar flame" and blasted down at Susanoo! The flame will quench the strongest steel, but too strong flame will also melt the steel, there is no absolute truth in the world! "The gods shelter!" Susano, who had just struggled to stand up from the ground, saw such a terrifying solar flame rain, and was shocked. Under the attack of such a huge amount of solar fire, he could not save his life! Almost without hesitation, Susano raised the ten-fist sword in his hand. This sword of gods and Susano''s deity guarding ability were activated at the same time, and the powerful shield appeared in vain! Boom boom boom!!! The shield and the continuous sun fire made a violent roar, and the entire yard was instantly destroyed. A figure in the corner of the yard quietly left, and the three women on the side looked at each other, and Erica chased him up! Although the shield temporarily blocked the sun and fire, in the face of continuous attacks, it gradually revealed a faltering situation. At this time, Erica''s departure caused a loophole in the blockade to prevent Susano from escaping! "wind!!" Faced with such an opportunity, Susano O in the shield would naturally not let it go, and shouted! The violent tornado centered on Susanoo, blew up, blowing the sun fire flying towards him, and even the entire space seemed a little chaotic and disorderly in the violent tornado... "Want to destroy the space and escape, but waiting for you, chase! Exile! Chasers, become a pair of weapons of my minions, chase the opposite god of disobedience! Let him see the power of the king !" The two wooden guns in his hand were thrown by Nagato, and instantly turned into two lightnings containing space power, blue and red, and blasted towards the tornado. The chaotic and disorderly space could not stop the two lightnings at all! Rumble!!! A violent roar sounded in the tornado. It seemed that the space at the center of the tornado was unstable. With this roar, a more violent explosion occurred in the space. The entire courtyard was directly scraped by three feet, and the sky was covered in smoke! "My wings, the steel that becomes the blade of phantom----IL Maestro, give me strength!" In this chaos, Lilianas voice suddenly sounded, and then a silver light pierced through the smoke and appeared in Nagatos hands. The next moment Nagatos entire figure turned into a black tornado and blasted towards the dying Susano Oo in the explosion. The silver master in his hand penetrated the heart of the god of incompliance in an instant! The dying Suzano directly shed light under such a sword, two different powers flowed into Nagato''s body, one of which was automatically integrated into the silver master, the silver blade kept flashing, and the faint divine might diffused from the blade. From now on, the next moment the power reorganization is completed! [Sky Divine Power], carried by the silver master of the gods, belongs to the combined power of the Godslayer Uzumaki Nagato, and is formed by the fusion of [Storm Rage] and the new power [Blowing Wind]! With the power to manipulate the weather and summon the three natural forces that drive the wind, rain and thunder, the three phantoms of the wind, rain and thunder can be combined freely and summoned separately, increasing the degree of freedom! 1. Thunder, summon the phantom of Lord Thunder, freely control the attack of Thunder! 2. Heavy rain, summon the rain master phantom, freely control the rainfall in an area! 3. The initial wind, the most powerful force in the entire power, summons Feng Bo to drive the wind of many different powers! The silver masters inadvertently completed the transformation, slightly revealing a glimmer of the future suppressing the sky myth... .. 330 Chapter 080 Erika vs. Pheasant Godou third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The deepest part of the secluded world. Here is a huge TV screen that Saya and Pandora somehow fiddled with, showing what Nagato and other forces are doing in the world of Godkillers. And the two problem girls are very uncomfortable here! "Erica went to chase the grass pheasant Godou, it''s interesting, this is not considered fate!" In Pandora''s unidentified eyes, Saya suddenly took out a note with great interest, which recorded her inferences and conclusions about the personality of the protagonist that she had obtained through all the observations of the grass pheasant godo. In the original plot that was tampered with by Nagato, Erica is the number one lover, resourceful and knight around the pheasant Godou. In Sayas eyes, the pheasant Godou was able to defeat the last king and become the most The strong godslayer, Erica''s credit is indispensable! And now, watching the "Original" hero and heroine are about to start a life-and-death battle, the girl expressed her feelings! ... ... "Dear pheasant king, please don''t leave without authorization before the banquet is over, otherwise my lord will have a headache!" A blond girl in conspicuous costume just appeared in front of her and blocked her way, saying that, the pheasant Godou was suddenly angry, but there was a strange illusion of regret! "If you don''t want to die, just let me go!!" Although he feels weird about himself, Kusama Godou still understands that he must run away now. Even if he is a god killer, he is not afraid of any challenges, but facing so many enemies, he will only fight directly if his brain is disabled. A recent battle awakened the pheasant Godou. As soon as he woke up, he felt a few powerful confrontations. The not stupid pheasant Godo suddenly understood that the power of the king of gods had come to the secluded world. I went out to help, but I was frightened by the powerful lineup! The [Power] of the Pheasant Godou is not weak, but it is a nirvana once a day. In the absence of a helper, even with the invincible golden sword and the bonus of this secluded environment, it cannot be There are so many enemies. In that case, the pheasant Godou''s shot is just killing him. "My life was bought by Kako, I can''t just fall down here, run away, escape to a place they don''t know, and then look for opportunities for revenge!!" Driven by such thoughts, the grass pheasant Godou escaped when everyone was not paying attention, but he was still caught up! "Ala, it seems that the pheasant king is very angry, so Erica can only ask for advice!" The blonde girl said with a perfect smile, but there was a feeling of severing something in her heart. . "The lion of steel and the lion heart king as the ancestor----please listen to the vow of the knight Erica Browntree. I am the heir of the horn flute and the descendant of the black warrior. My heart will not yield, but my sword will Never break." The massive curse power comparable to the godslayers boiled up, making Kusakagudo immediately think of the one who destroyed his first love before, and even defeated him, Seiqiuin Ena, and then thinks of the Kako who gave his life for himself. The pheasant Godou''s eyes turned red! "Lion Heart King, the essence of the struggle is now in my hands. It''s time for the duel, Ryanhardt!" At this time, amidst the singing of the girl, a magnificent magic circle appeared under her feet. A magic circle appeared in front of Erica, with a lion head drilled out of her center. grip! Clang!! A Western sword was pulled out by the girl, and the girl followed her inertia in a circle. It was Reinhardt. The next moment the girl launched a charge with the sword in her hands!Search for e-books www.sodutxt.com "Fly, Hermes boots!" The shoes under her feet shone with the light of curse power, Erica''s whole body became light, her speed soared, and the fierceness of the pheasant Godou was fleeting, and a sword pierced! "I am the strongest, in order to capture all the victorious people. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. Therefore, I will break all the enemies blocking the front!" Although the first opportunity was occupied by Erica, the God Killer was such an unreasonable existence. The power-activated speech spirit was completed in an instant, and the pheasant Godou entered a state of battle! "Fear those who have wings. Evil and powerful people are afraid of me who has wings! My wings will bring you a curse! Evil people cannot hit me!" The most proficient [Phoenix] power was activated, and the pheasant Godo instantly entered a state of rapid speed, brushing back several tens of meters, the stopped pheasant Godo covered his chest, the information about the opponent in front of his mind Little by little pouring in, the strongest must kill is brewing. Entering the state of superb speed again, the pheasant Godou launched an attack towards the girl in front of him. Although there was only a simple basis for fighting, at this speed, the pheasant Godou was confident that not many people could stop it. In the first battle with Qingqiu Yuanhui, the witch was burning with flames, making him unable to approach at all, otherwise the grass pheasant Godou would not lose! Thinking of Keina in Seiqiuin, the heart of the pheasant godo is even more painful, and the more power he exerts, but boom!! Just when the pheasant Gudo punched towards Ericas abdomen, the terrifying counter-shock force erupted from Erica. At this time, the effect of the recoil came out, and the pheasant Gudo instantly turned into The cannonball was exploded, directly into the cliff on the side, and the whole hill collapsed like this... "Is it defeated like this? No way!" The girl Erica had a headache looking at the pheasant Godou buried alive, and her heart became more certain. This is an absolute rookie, not comparable to her own Wang Wanquan. At this moment, there was a bang, and the grass pheasant guardian broke ground. "With the skill of my words, let the justice of the world appear! These spells are powerful and eloquent. They are the swords of wisdom that greet victory." Scarred, even with a slightly fractured right hand, the grass pheasant Godou released his strongest. Ling Ling, the realm of gold encloses Erica in an instant! A golden sword was flying in the sky, and the golden sword in his hand was raised with his left hand intact, and the pheasant Godou said his own words: "Your power comes from the divine sword in your hand-Reinhardt! !" "That is an exquisite sword that hosts the power of the godslayer. It is a fusion of the remains of the ancient Chinese goddess Nuwa and the magic sword Reinhardt. The boarding power is a composite power!" Following the spirit of the grass pheasant Godou, the dense golden swords in the sky turned to Erica one by one, and the powerful crisis directly rose from the girl, and the rebellious god of the girl rose slightly... "Taking the power of [Black Dragon of Underworld] from an unknown source and fusing it with [War Trample] from the Indian Goddess Kali, this is the source of Reinhardt''s power!" Cao Pheasant Godang continued to talk about the spirit of the word, but at this time the young man''s brows were slightly frowned, because the source information of the [Black Dragon of the Underworld] was unexpectedly unknown, and the incomplete spirit of the word had a big impact on the power of [Warrior]! "Strike first!" Thinking like this, Erica took the lead and launched another charge toward the grass pheasant Godou, but this time, a sword of gold came and blocked Erica''s advancement. road! "You took Reinhardt to Italy to behead the dragon, completed the modern dragon-killing cause, and integrated it into power. This is you, the real power of modern dragon slayer-Erica Browntree, from Reinhart. Special power-[The Earth Against the Dragon]!" After the words were over, countless sword rains blasted down towards Erica!! Rumble!!! ps: In the next chapter, the scum hall will be out... 331 Chapter 081 My Blade, Wang Xue Kaifeng fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rumble!!! The violent roar sounded in the golden realm, making the entire realm seem to be shaky! The smoke disappeared for a long time, and it was not the blond girl Erica who was subdued in front of the pheasant godo, but the red-haired demon with a two-meter sword in his hand-the king of God, Uzumaki Nagato! And the blonde girl Erica is being held in her arms by Uzumaki Nagato. This scene is very uncomfortable even if the pheasant Godo sees it, but at this time the pheasant Godo is more concerned about the other one thing. "How can someone break into the gold field silently!!!" The pheasant Godou never thought that his golden realm would be invaded. After training by Susanoo and others, the pheasant Godou understood that this is a power space isolated from the outside world, even if it has the ability to destroy space. Sano couldn''t get in and out either. But unfortunately, Nagatos initial power [Purdue Cihang] has the ability to instantly reach people who have dedicated everything to themselves. This ability still exists in [Great Purdue Art] after the power is reorganized. "My lord, I am defeated!" In Nagato''s arms, Erica whispered, Miss Crimson Devil was a little embarrassed, because her good friend Qingqiuin Keina completely defeated the grass pheasant Godou. "It''s normal, don''t care, because you are not the real king, and you won''t understand. The king is a species that will fight for victory no matter when and where!" Letting go of the blond girl in her arms, Nagato walked towards the pheasant godo, looking at the face that seemed a little out of control because of his appearance, and calmly said: "I finally met officially, pheasant godo, think about it, I There is nothing to say to you, this field is good, so let''s take a look at my field!" "My Buddha domain, eroding reality, show my majesty to the world!!" The same golden domain instantly invaded the entire golden domain. At this time, the golden sword of the pheasant godou had already been used, and it was no longer usable today. The remaining power was not enough to resist the golden domain of Nagato. As a result, the world changed, and the golden domain full of swords changed into a golden world of all phenomena. The huge Thousand Hands God Buddha appeared behind Nagato, and the huge divine power filled the entire space, making the pheasant godou as the demon king. All lost consciousness. Roar! Thousand-handed God Buddha blasted out with a palm, and a golden dragon appeared in vain, roaring toward the grass pheasant Godou, and the grass pheasant Godo subconsciously raised his golden sword to block it! boom! There is no doubt that the golden sword that has been used can not stop the golden dragon at all, and it was blown out. Fortunately, the consciousness of the pheasant Godou was awakened from the shock of the divine might! "All evil people, fear my power! Now I will get the power of ten mountains, the power of hundreds of rivers, and the power of a thousand camels! What bestows my poor body is the mark of a fierce camel!" The camel''s power was activated, and the pheasant Godou recovered his injuries in mid-air, and at the same time he violently turned over and kicked it out, hitting the side of the golden dragon shape, the direction of the dragon shape''s bombardment was slightly deviated! Rumble!!17 novels www.17xs.net The golden dragon blasted on a huge rock, and the entire huge rock shattered with the rumbling sound, making the pheasant godang who saw this scene a terrible cold! But this also aroused the fighting spirit of the grass pheasant Godou, and saw the demon king stand up and shout: "For victory, come to me! The undead sun, please grant the shining steed. God''s line Brilliant steed, bring your master''s light wheel here!" Hiss!!! Amidst the screams of the steeds, the flames fell out of thin air, and they crossed the realm and blasted towards Nagato. At this moment, Nagato clearly felt that his realm was madly consuming the power of the white horse, but the power of the white horse Actually constantly adding... "No way, did that guy hang up!" This thought flashed in his heart, suddenly, what Nagato felt, it seemed that there was a certain will to declare himself guilty, he was very sinful! "Is that the case? Because I''m going to overdo it during this period of time, is the sin a bit serious, and the power of the grass pheasant Godo is based on sin to determine the strength, so this bad horse can rush into me with the flames of the sun The realm of the world without loss!" "However, naive!" He hummed softly, Nagato stepped instantaneously, and instead of retreating, the slender Taito in his hand drew a beautiful arc toward the white horse, cutting the white horse in two, but the flames of the sun were completely eliminated! "This, this...impossible!!" "How can''t it be!" Before the pheasant Godou finished speaking, Nagato appeared beside him. The sword in his hand penetrated the new king''s abdomen, and a powerful seal poured out from the blade, bringing the power of the pheasant Godou. Completely sealed! [Ten Fist Sword], the weapon-type power obtained by the god-killer Uzumaki Nagato slaying the man Susao. The ten fist sword is known as the sword of the gods. It has powerful power and sealing power and can seal any user can Things to understand! "Suzano has given me a lot of benefits, especially a good weapon!" In an instant, the entire realm seemed to be alive, and the pheasant Godou suddenly felt that the nine powers in his body were being continuously extracted silently! "what!!" Amid the screams, the pheasant Godou felt that the warrior power he was most familiar with had been absorbed by the sword that penetrated his abdomen. The next moment the sword shone with golden light! "I use the blood of the Demon King to open the front. This is the most suitable weapon for me. I just have to find a carrier for you!" Nagato pulled out the sword in his hand without caring about the painful expression of Cao Pheasant Godou! At this moment, in Nagato''s hand is a double-edged sword made of gold, with a white jade on the hilt, and two symbols of''Victory and Wisdom'' are engraved on the jade. [Sword of Wisdom and Victory], a sword of wisdom and victory combined with the power [Ten Fist Sword] and one of the incarnations of ancient Persian army gods, the power of warriors [Warrior]! When you have a detailed knowledge of the knowledge of the opponent''s god, you can change the golden sword to attack with the word spirit, or you can choose to seal all things you understand! Just when the power of the grass pheasant godang was being extracted alive, in the depths of the secluded world, Saya and Pandora were looking forward to watching the faintly broken sound coming from somewhere in the darkness, a faint aura spreading, as if Is there any sign that existence is about to wake up...... .. 332 Chapter 082: The first one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clang!! The clash of blades reverberated continuously in the sea of ??flames. After another clash, Huina retreated abruptly by the impact of the opponent, and opened a distance of more than ten meters between each other! "Sure enough, it''s hard for you to entangle!" Standing in the sea of ??fire, Amaterasu is still in an armored suit, and the whole is flawless. The dignified god is connected to the heaven and the earth. It seems that the whole world is standing on her side, praising her and praising her! In fact, it is exactly the same. As the supreme god of Japan, the ruler of Takatenhara and the sun god, Amaterasu stands on the land of Japan and will be protected by this Japanese region. In mythology, Amaterasu hides in the Amoiwato. Gao Tianyuan was plunged into darkness, which shows the sun god''s control over the sun! not to mention "It''s a foul, I was actually suppressed by the blood in my body!" Hui''s outfit was a bit damaged at this time, but there was not much damage. He was slightly exhausted and seemed to suppress something! "It''s unexpected. I didn''t expect that the Japanese imperial family is really good enough. It''s really a world of cloth!" The ghost behind Hui Na, the Jinpao Nagato said lightly. "There is no way, and my concubine doesn''t know, you also have my blood!" Amaterasus expression also seemed a little surprised, because after I did my best, I realized that the maiden in front of me actually had the blood of the Emperor of Japan. Although it was very thin, it was enough to continuously affect the maidens fighting will in front of him. Oppression has nothing to do with personal will. Of course, if Skylight White Japans unique XX story and the chaos of the Japanese imperial family, it will probably run away too! "But Hui Na won''t just succumb like this, and transform!!" Under the power of Amaterasu, Ena finally used a power that she had been unwilling to use, the power to incarnate a werewolf in [Flame Wolves], and in an instant, power poured out of Ena''s body! The girls figure became taller in an instant, a tickling spine and ears, and the wolfs tail and ears appeared in vain. The girl turned into a beautiful wolf girl in an instant. Under the flames, the powerful pressure made Amaterasu seemed a little dignified. "What? Huina thought she would become a monster." I saw the wolf girl talking to herself, and at the same time with a strong sense of war in her eyes, she moved towards the Amaterasu in front of her, and attacked again with the sword from the sky in her hand! "It seems that I have suppressed the influence of my own blood. She is really a good witch." Facing the attacking wolf girl, Amaterasu muttered to herself, the flame wheel reappeared behind her back, and the sun flame bombs that melted everything went towards Huina, but the incarnation wolf girl was completely fearless of the flame ball and rushed over. ! Boom boom boom!!! A violent explosion sounded again. At this time, the Imperial Palace was destroyed more thoroughly under this explosion. The next time, the wolf maiden rushed out of the explosion range unscathed, and in Amaterasu''s surprised expression, the sky cluster cloud sword in her hand gathered endless Sword Qi, cut out with a sword. boom!! Without warning, Ena''s sword was protected by Amaterasu''s godhead. It was originally a sword that could directly kill the incompetent god. With the support of the whole of Japan, it could not even be cut through the godhead''s protection. Instead, he was a little paralyzed by the shock. "Unfortunately, with the entire body of the concubine supported by Gao Tianyuan, I am undefeated here!" With that said, Amaterasu cut out a sword he had already prepared, and cut out when Keina was temporarily unable to respond. ... boom!! A golden sword crossed in front of Hui Na, and the red-haired boy appeared behind Hui Na, which was Nagato''s body! At this time, he was holding the wolf girl in one hand, and holding the golden sword in the forehand, her expression was indifferent, the godslayer''s natural enemy aura and the exclusive, faint divine power of the god of disobedience made Amaterasu feel extremely contradictory and curious. However, this can''t conceal the anger and killing intent in Amaterasu''s heart at this time! "I just killed my brother, and I am coming here now. I''m so courageous, Godslayer!!" The divine power that remained in Nagatos body from Susano made Amaterasu angry for the first time since the advent. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be filled with angry will. The temperature of the sea of ??fire rose sharply, and Amaterasus might The pressure is getting stronger! "I am the strongest, in order to capture all the victorious people. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. Therefore, I will break all the enemies blocking the front!" Nagato didn''t mean to talk more with Amaterasu, the [Sword of Wisdom and Victory] in his hand was cast instantly, the curse exploded, and Amaterasu was separated! "With the skill of my spirit, the righteousness of the world will appear! These curses are powerful and eloquent. They are the sword of wisdom that greets victory!" Tower Novel www.taxiaoshuo.com The golden sword domain opened instantly, pulling the three people present in at the same time! "here is?!" Whether it was Ena in Nagatos arms or Amaterasu, looking at this golden world, I was very surprised. The next moment Nagatos free hand lifted Enas chin and kissed the girl without hesitation. Lips! puff! Ena''s face turned red all at once, and the wolfish phenomenon on her body disappeared automatically... [Ena, use the magic professor to pass on the knowledge of Amaterasu to me! When Ena was at a loss, Nagatos voice was communicated to Ena from the contact between each other, and the stunned maiden almost failed to respond, but fortunately, she has become accustomed to Nagatos orders on weekdays. , Ena followed Nagato''s words almost instinctively! Otherwise, maybe you have to play... The Amaterasu on the side was suddenly upset. Of course, this is normal. We must understand that anyone who sees his enemy show affection will be upset. "Although I don''t know what you are doing, but...Go to hell!!" The flame wheel behind Amaterasu appeared out of thin air. Although he was in the realm of gold at this time, the connection between Amaterasu and Japan was not severed. The endless divine power never gushed out from the god, one by one up to thousands of degrees. The flame ball blasted towards the Nagato two, but... brush! Nagato didn''t even look at it, and with a wave of the golden sword in his hand, countless flame balls were sealed and disappeared! "It turned out to be the sealing ability of the Ten Fist Sword!" As the daughter of Izanaki, Amaterasu naturally knew the power of Izanaki''s Sabre, the ten fist sword known as the Sword of the Gods. "Huh, it tastes good, Ena!" Letting go of the maiden who was already blushing, Nagato walked forward, her eyes were indifferent, the look made Amaterasu extremely angry, before Amaterasu could speak, Nagato''s attack came! "Amaterasu, the ruler and sun god of Takatenhara in Japanese mythology, is regarded as the ancestor of the emperor of Japan today and the highest god of Shintoism." In the spirit of words edited by speech and wisdom, beside Nagato, golden balls of light flew out and turned into small golden swords, and the fierce sword pressure reverberated in the entire field. "Amaterasu was born from the eyes of Izannosun, the founder of the world in Japanese mythology. This is similar to the legendary god of the creation of the sun from the left eye of the god of creation, or the birth of the sun god in many myths, so Amaterasu is the sun god of Japan! " "At the same time, Amaterasu cultivated fields in Gaotianyuan, taught silkworm rearing and weaving skills, and managed well, so that the gods could live a comfortable and peaceful life, so he was regarded as the ruler of Gaotianyuan!" As Yan Ling continued, more and more golden small swords rose in the air, and the anger in Amaterasu''s eyes had already exceeded the limit at this time, and endless flames continued to blast from the flame wheel behind, "Despicable Killing God Who dare to blaspheme the origin of the concubine!" However, no matter what kind of attack it was, it was cut and sealed by the sword in Nagato''s hand! "However, Amaterasu is also a god with historical roots, she is the queen of the ancient Japanese Yamatai country!" "According to legend, she can make the ghost way, deceive the people, and the older will not marry. The Japanese country has been in chaos in the years. Although the male protagonist of the matriarchal society has the golden seal of the Han scorpion and cannot convince the people, it caused the rebellion in the country. Ascended to the throne, did not participate in political affairs, and had a male brother George. This allusion is exactly the mythological prototype of Amaterasu and Susanoo!" "say no more!!" For the gods who do not obey, especially the goddess, their myths and legends are like a dark history. Nagato speaks them in a way that is unbearable, and endless flames burst into the entire golden field. Come!! however-- Brush!!! The endless golden swords poured down like raindrops, and the flames were unable to stop the people from bursting under the golden swords that blessed the sealing power. Bang bang bang!!! One after another, endless golden small swords bombarded under the protection of the godhead of Amaterasu. Even with the support of the whole of Japan, the protection ability of the godhead has reached the extreme. Under such endless attacks, it is still shaky! With a click, the protection was broken, and in an instant, in Amaterasu''s surprised eyes, the long disciple appeared in vain in front of her and cut it down with a sword!.. 333 Chapter 083 Ten Powers Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the second day, the news of the defeat of the seventh new king and the King of God and the destruction of the Japanese imperial family spread throughout Japan, and even the entire world, in a worldwide uproar! Although the seventh king was not favored by the world from the beginning, he is a king after all. Even if he appeared for a short time and can be called the shortest-lived king in history, he is also a king! In this way, the hand of King Shenwei was stained with the blood of the two kings. To some extent, the brutality surpassed the king of martial arts. At least the existence of the king of swords and the black prince had fought with the king of martial arts, but did not die. Regardless of the various thoughts and fears of the mysterious powers around the world for the domineering of the gods, even the world outside of the mysterious test is turbulent because the royal family is destroyed by fire. But fortunately for the imperial family, there have been several changes in Japanese history. These turbulences will naturally subside with the passage of time. However, at this time, the bloodbath of the Japanese mysterious test is still continuing. The entire Japanese mysterious test force has been weakened by one-third of the power. At this time, the gods and the kings completely used his blood to forge a position that scared the world, and the former Marquis of Wuban It is not inferior in comparison. However, no matter what, the members of the dawn of the next day continued to be sent to various parts of Japan to receive manpower, and at the same time suppress some diehards. It is an unquestionable fact that the whole of Japan has fallen into the hands of the gods! In Buddhism, after continuous fighting and seizing power, Nagato had to start to retreat to digest his own gains. The power he obtained from the grass pheasant godo and Amaterasu was so much that Nagato had to retreat for a while. ! At this time, the kingdom of Buddhism has completely changed. There are golden swords of different shapes all over the country. Nagato sits on the golden lotus platform in the center of the kingdom. Behind him is a sword-bearing god and Buddha. As Nagato continues to meditate, the god and Buddha The size of is slowly condensing at an uncheckable speed. In one day, the many powers captured all flow into Nagato''s body, and all the powers of Nagato undergo various changes again. At this time, Nagato''s body except for the [God Spirit Body], [Great Purdu Technique], and [Undead Divine Veins]. In addition to the [God Kings Armed Forces], it also has six powers [Sword of Victory and Wisdom], reorganization of powers, the [Warrior] powers captured from the Godslayer Kudgod and [Ten Fist Swords] powers from Susano Oo are merged, and then the powers are integrated into the Buddhist kingdom. Power, with the help of wisdom, cut down the godhead, shatter power, and seal all existence that you can understand! [Invincible God and Buddha], composed of three of the combined powers of the [Thousand-Hand Magic Power] and the Eastern Army God, [Bull], [Phoenix], and [Camel]. It belongs to the power side of the force. It is estimated that the power that can be completely accomplished by the power of the monkey god. [Sky Divine Power], carried by the silver master of the gods, belongs to the combined power of the Godkiller Uzumaki Nagato, and is formed by the fusion of [Storm Rage] and the new power [Blowing Wind], adding [Wind] [Goat] Three powers. With the power to manipulate the weather and summon the three natural forces that drive the wind, rain and thunder, the three phantoms of the wind, rain and thunder can be combined freely and summoned separately, increasing the degree of freedom! 1. Falling thunder, summoning the phantom of the thunder, freely control the attack of the falling thunder, and even resonate with others, use the vitality to increase the ability of falling thunder, and can also seize the thunder summoned by others. 2. Heavy rain, summon the rain master phantom, freely control the rainfall in an area! 3. The original wind, the most powerful force in the entire power, summons Feng Bo, driving the wind of many different powers, and can also transform into the wind at any time to reach the acquaintance who calls himself. [Earth Dragon], the original [Earth Demon Dragon] has the power to kill the kinsmen of the earth-the dragon, and evolved into the Earth Dragon. The person who activates the power will temporarily possess the rebellious earth dragon bloodline and integrate it into the [male sheep] ], the immortality is stronger! Without fear of any dragon-slaying weapons, the physique rises in an all-round way, immune to most spell attacks, and possesses the terrifying power of dragon''s breath attacks and the earth moving.Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com The user can even realize the spirit body dragon, travel back and forth to the secluded world, and also consume a large amount of mantra power to resurrect itself. Once a day, this power is lodged on Erica''s Reinhardt. [Lord of the Sun], the sky gathers the power of light and flame from the cloud sword. After killing the sky, the power is doubled, and other flames are fused into the flame. Both matter and soul can burn terribly. Flame. 1. Blessing, energetic in the sun, absorbing the power of the sun to replenish all power and accelerate recovery. 2. Resurrection, the sun has the power of immortality and can be resurrected in the early morning of the second day after death, and used once within a month. 3. The blazing wolf pack, summons a pack of wolves burning with many flames, which can be more wolves and gain the power without fear of the sun''s flame. 4. The original fire, which combines many flame characteristics with flame manipulation, summons a flame wheel, and launches endless flame bombs, which can also ignite an area and burn for seven days and seven nights. 5. Endless brilliance, as the lord of the sun, has endless brilliance, ignoring the existence of brilliance less than one''s own, the colorful brilliance of offensive and defensive travel. The last power is the only remaining power among the combined powers of the Eastern Army God that has been completely dismantled, and it is also the power that makes Nagato wonder how to deal with it-[Wild Boar]! When the object is very large, it can summon a wild boar that completely crushes the target object.During the summoning period, I can also get high-speed advance. At the moment when the reorganization of power was completed, Nagato''s consciousness appeared on a platform, chained on the stage, and ten stone pillars depicting himself were erected according to the branches of heaven and earth. Nagato understands that the ten stone pillars on the high platform represent the three souls and seven souls that constitute the soul of mankind, and the heavy chains represent layers of seals. On each stone pillar, there is a manifestation of the ten powers of Nagato at this time! The entire high platform is the manifestation of his soul and power in the sea of ??consciousness. Of course, this so-called soul is actually a virtual soul, a virtual soul that takes the Buddha Kingdom as its body and is captured by Nagato''s left eye. Although the power is very good, it is not worthy of Nagato''s real soul to try to carry it! "It turns out that human beings can only carry ten kinds of powers. In this way, I only have ten combinations of powers..." "If you think about it this way, how do you look at the power of [Wild Boar]?" Nagato thought tangledly... 334 Chapter 084 True and False Prometheus third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The misty world, the realm of life and immortality, is the secluded world. In a very remote corner of Youshi, a huge magic circle was shining with light and exuding powerful power. A middle-aged man stood quietly on the edge of the magic circle, watching the operation of the magic circle. He was waiting for the magic circle''s power to reach its maximum, breaking the gap between the world and the world, and descending from the channel opened by the magic circle to the real world. The magic circle exuding powerful power suddenly stopped, the magic circle was shattered, the power was scattered, and turned into golden beams of light that impacted in all directions, breaking through the space, and causing layers of space fluctuations. Among them, a golden beam of light with spatial fluctuations hit the middle-aged man waiting on the side of the magic array. Facing the spatial fluctuations, the middle-aged man stretched out his hand and held it. The entire magic circle seemed to be suppressed by something, turned into a little bit of brilliance, and disappeared. "Dear brother, where are you going." A lovely girl with a golden double ponytail appeared out of thin air not far behind the middle-aged man.Said to the middle-aged man with a smile. "Pandora, you are looking for death!" The middle-aged man turned around and looked fiercely at the cute girl Pandora in front of him, his nominal younger siblings, and said with a murderous tone. Obviously, it was the lovely girl Pandora who just destroyed the magic circle. "Ah you, ah, dear brother, you say, I do not understand it." Pandora held his mouth with one hand, and looked at the middle-aged man with surprise on his face, his titular elder brother, representing the intelligence of mankind, the foresighted Prometheus, said in a very surprised tone. However, Pandora''s expression, everyone can see that this is completely pretentious, let alone Prometheus that represents wisdom. The angry Prometheus brought out his supernatural power, and his body shone with golden light. "Ah, do you want to do it? It''s not good, it seems to be rude to hit the big brother or something." Facing Prometheus''s act that seemed to be fighting a battle, Pandora didn''t care at all, and said to Prometheus with a smile. "You..." Prometheus just wanted to say something, and suddenly his whole person was taken aback, because he found that the imprint that he had left in this world was broken, that is to say, now even if Pandora retreats, his magic circle is invalid. Up! "Damn it, you remembered it, Pandora!" Leaving a ruthless word, Prometheus disappeared in place, leaving Pandora with a thoughtful look. Then the girl also left here, and her thoughts crossed countless distances and appeared on the edge of a dark field. Here, Saya in white is standing there, and in front of Saya is a crack that is constantly expanding and recovering. It is clear that Saya has torn apart the dark realm, but the automatic repair ability of the realm is too strong, and the two forces are deadlocked. Next, such a situation was formed. If there are other gods or secluded people who see this situation, they will definitely drop their jaws, because this dark realm has a proprietary vocabulary-the mythical realm!!118 novel www.xiaoshuo118.com With the body of a creature, tearing apart the realm of mythology, this is basically a fantasy in the eyes of countless people, but the fact is that it has really appeared. "No matter how many times I watch it, I think it''s incredible, Saya-chan!" Pandora looked at Saya with an unspeakable expression. Even if it was her, even if it was not the first time to see this situation, Pandora was still amazed. During this period of time, after discovering any signs of awakening here, Saya always tore open the mythological realm here from time to time to see the situation inside. Although it was all dark, there was nothing! "Oh, you are here, Pandora sauce!" Saya said without looking back when he heard Pandora''s voice. "It''s Prometheus. By the way, you are the one who deliberately broke the connection of Prometheus in this world!" Pandora suddenly thought of Prometheus''s sudden withdrawal. "Yeah!" Saya replied indifferently, except that Pandora, who was facing her back, did not notice. At this time, Saya''s face was a bit solemn, as if she had discovered something. "Free back and forth in this world, Sayyah, as expected, the most difficult thing in this world is you. I''ve known each other for so long, don''t you mind telling the reasons? How did you do it!" Pandora at this time is like a curious baby, looking very cute, but for Saye who is facing her back, the lethality is zero. "I exist anywhere, and I also don''t exist anywhere. My life is determined by my cognition. As long as I know it, I can reach it, but I won''t understand it if I want to come to Pandora!" "It''s so hard to understand... No! What do you mean, Saychan!" Master Pandora pouted dissatisfiedly. "Literally, you understand by yourself, but Pandora sauce, ask you a question!" "Cut!" Pandora turned his head dissatisfied, "What question, ask!" "Pandora, the Prometheus you are facing, is it really Prometheus!" Saya''s words carry an unforgettable magical power, listening to Pandora''s ears, it can be called thunder! At this time, Pandora ran to Saya and looked at the crack in front of her. Her vision was no longer completely dark. Instead, an incredible scene appeared in her eyes. The vicissitudes of middle-aged man was tied to a steep cliff, hanging straight there, his hands, arms, shoulders and two legs were firmly bound by chains, and a diamond nail was nailed to his undulating chest. . At this time, he fell asleep in this situation, even if a fierce-looking bird of prey kept pecking his lungs, there was no response. "Prometheus!" Pandora exclaimed. Anyone with a little knowledge can see that the man in this picture is the scene where Prometheus is punished by Zeus! "So, Pandora, I hope you can tell me in detail about the Prometheus you know!!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya let go of his power, the crack in front of him slowly closed, myth The field quickly returned to its original state. "Now is not the time for Brother Nagato and Prometheus. Brother Nagato''s power system has not yet been completed. Once it is the worst situation, maybe Brother Nagato''s power system will not be perfect." ps: Finally I have to write about the plot of the Last King I created... 335 Chapter 085 The feast will be opened for the fourth time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato left, it was already three days later. At this time, Dawn of Nagato had completely taken over the former official history compilation committee and became the only mysterious test giant in Japan. That is to say, Nagato completely dominates Japan! However, Nagato did not immediately go to the Western Tiangong to kill the inconsistent god Ape Monkey God Lord, because it was an important battle. After discovering the limit of his power, Nagato continued to deduced the evolution direction of his ten powers. The ape monkey god will be an important piece of the puzzle for himself. Therefore, in order to ensure that there is nothing wrong, Nagato is willing to be fully prepared first. The monkey can run too much in the myth. If he accidentally lets him go, unless Nagato is willing to show his true body, there is probably no second Chance. and-- "I don''t like running around, so I had to let those beings come by themselves. If they are just a monkey, there is no way to satisfy me!" ... ... At this time, the Brittany region in France is a place that is closely related to the United Kingdom. It is said that the stronghold of the most orthodox god ancestor is also hidden in this place. Devil Queen Gnivia, this appearance is a teenage girl with the exquisite beauty like an antique doll, at this moment in this deep forest in Brittany guarded by magic enchantment. Gnivia stood proudly by the lake, her azure pupils similar to Baoyu staring at the surface of the lake. "Uncle...Gnivia has been determined." A knight wearing a white armor is reflected there, but he is not in the water, he is just the existence of the second dimension imaged by the screen of lake water. "Sure enough, our Lord-The Last King is sleeping in Japan!" [Oh, why? The knight on the water, the knight of the lake, Lancelot responded with an inaudible voice. "It''s the information sent by compatriot Ansela. That country hides a gathering of ancient clans, headed by the hero God Susano, and the supernaturalists who moved to the secluded world with him to suppress the unconvincing steel." Gnivia explained in detail. "In fact, this is the news sent by the King of Gods through Ansela specially. The King of Gods killed Susano and obtained everything in Japan. This news was told by his subordinate Kenji to Ansela!" [So, it''s the war post of that king! Lancelot''s voice replied in a low voice, he was not an ordinary god of disobedience, as a slave to protect the devil queen, it was just a''shadow of the god'' maintained on the ground. "Yes, we originally hoped to make Japan more chaotic and fish in troubled waters, but we never thought that the gods and martial arts kings are too strong to be used at all. Instead, we exposed ourselves to these two kings!" Gnivia said in a daze, "However, even if we understand the intention of the King of God, we still have to go. This is our king, the only clue!" It has been decades since she was successfully reincarnated, and during this time she has been pursuing the legendary hero king. [So, Aiko, what''s your decision? Gnivia suddenly laughed, with a pilgrimage-like determination in his eyes: "We can''t refuse the king''s invitation, can''t we, uncle, and uncle feels passionate!" [If this is the case, girl, sharpen the magic sword left by the master and make it my magical tool! "Uncle... that... if you want to awaken the magic sword of salvation, you will get the steel that tears the world and makes the stars fall. Do you think so?" Gnivia raised up suddenly at Lancelot''s proposal. Ended up. Yes.Although I didn''t have the power of foreseeing, but I clearly smelled the scent of a struggle that is approaching in the near future.And if that Demon King is the opponent, I really need a new weapon, this level is inevitable! "Understood!" Read the book www.yshuobaxs.com ... ... And in London, a certain young man is sitting with the former Speaker of the Wise Council and the current special adviser having tea. "Hehe, that lovely girl who was in close contact with you six years ago will go to Japan in the near future, and the region in the extreme east is now the territory of a real devil!" The girl known as Princess Alice chuckled, causing the young man on the opposite side to frown unhappy. "Laughing so insidiously, are you already an old witch?" he asked, not at all polite. Naturally, he is a godslayer, and godslayers seldom be too polite with others, especially for the person on the other side. The black prince, the mysterious world, called him that. Alexander Gasco, also known as the Black Prince Yarek, is known as the speedy noble son, and is a king who knows legends and myths around the world. Although he is not a magician who has received elite education, he is also proficient in various techniques. Like the Chinese leader Luo Hao, he is a person who can use magic in addition to power when fighting. To a certain extent, Nagato is also considered, but the spell that Nagato uses is just a momentary step, which is not a complete spell. Lord Luo Hao has had younger generations to fight in the past thirty years, and he is also one of them. Alexander was only sixteen years old when he became a godslayer. In the following four years, he competed with the council of sages, which is known as the top expert group in the magic world, and went to various places in Europe to find mysterious treasures. The magic association fights and leads a very fulfilling life for him. The ability of a first-class magician was also created during this time. At the same time, he also considered himself a very rational person, different from other godslayers. "So, black prince, what are you going to do? Ignore it?" Alice smiled slyly, "Anyway, there is that demon king, you and that lovely girl will be cut off. !" "Hmph, female fox, if you don''t want to die, don''t go peeping. The new king of the Far East is more magical than the dead Woban." "Although the words are so vulgar, I did receive your concern, which really touched me." I have to say that Princess Alice is indeed smiling like a fox now, "Don''t worry, I love my life very much. ." "I just remind you. As for someone who is going to find death, I can''t care." A blue-white lightning flashed out of Alexander''s body, and he disappeared in the next moment. At this time, Princess Alice showed a weird expression and murmured to herself: "By the way, why did I predict the trace of the devil queen so easily?" ... ... At the same time, an international airport in Japan. A woman from the United States walked out of the waiting room, stretched her waist, looked at the sky and thought. Is this the kingdom of the devil, think about it, it''s been a long time since I traveled overseas. Her name is Anne Charlton, also known as John Pruto Smith, the devil praised by the names of Los Angeles as a living legend. ... ... It seems, or Gods will, or Nagatos heart, in short, Japan, which has just experienced blood, will suffer again... ps: Transitional plot, it feels watery, sorry!.. 336 Chapter 086 The King of Masks is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The night of late spring and early summer is a beautiful season for cherry blossom viewing. Nagato was sitting in a grove of cherry blossoms, under the largest cherry tree, watching the faint moonlight and a little bit of starlight, admiring the falling rain of flowers. Yuri Wanliya, who was waiting by the side, consciously poured the wine in the jug into the wine saucer in Nagato''s hands. At this time, the miko still had some flushing on her face and looked a little shy. Even without looking, Nagato understood the shyness of the girl next to her, and slowly held her right hand, letting the petals fall on the wine saucer, and then took the cherry blossom petals to drink the sake one by one. Under the cherry blossom tree, the scene of a young girl holding a hip flask and a young boy enjoying a cup of tea while enjoying the cherry blossoms is like a beautiful painting that touches people''s hearts. At this time, it was only three days away from Nagatos exit. Due to the reorganization of their powers, the three sword girls, Ena, Lily and Erica, retreated at the same time to adapt to the changes in the Excalibur and adjust the connection between themselves and the sword. , And Nagato felt bored by herself, and suddenly remembered Yuri Wanliya, so he called her to accompany the drink. The two of them are not good at communicating roles. The so-called accompany is just such a quiet company, but such a quietly accompanied by beautiful tea and cherry blossoms is a good enjoyment for Nagato. It is a pity, this Enjoy, lose the original taste under the interruption of an uninvited guest. It was a leopard that suddenly appeared from the shadows, a leopard covered in yellow and tan spotted fur with emerald pupils. "Meeting for the first time, the devil of Japan, I am John Pruto Smith!" As the voice just fell, the leopard slowly transformed into a man dressed in disguise, looking like a cosplay maniac, exactly the king of the United States-John Pruto Smith. "The King of America, welcome, Yuri!" For the masked king who suddenly visited, Nagato gestured to the girl, and the maiden maiden immediately prepared a wine dish, but was stopped by the masked king. "No, beautiful lady!" At this time, Nagato remembered. According to the information, it was said that this was a secretive man who spent time together without showing his face and avoided drinking together. Although Nagato knew that the other party was trying to hide his identity, But he didn''t plan to let him or her just like that. "Really, I refused this king''s wine, do you want to try this king''s sword!" Without warning, the power of Nagato burst out and shook the masked king a few steps away. Only then did the masked king understand how overbearing the king in front of him was. It is worthy of killing two compatriots. Where''s the devil. "Well, originally it was just a hello, but the domineering power of His Royal Highness made me want to try the sword of the demon king!" As the masked king said, the opponent''s dominance also stimulated John Prutosmith''s fighting spirit. Although he knew that the demon king in front of him seemed to be stronger than himself, the masked king would not shrink back. Because godslayers are the sons of fools, and can grasp the triumphant fools at any disadvantage, and Is the danger of facing the King of Gods comparable to the original God-killing battle? That kind of battle is normal for ten deaths and no life, but the god-killers have all passed it, so what danger is there to be afraid of! Moreover, the original Masked King was dissatisfied with the fact that the King of Gods used almost coercive means to take away his partner''s "Angel Skeleton". This time he came here, and he did not have the idea of ??getting the "Angel Skeleton" back. A breath of danger radiated from the masked king, and then just as he was about to do it, a cold light came from behind, making the masked king couldn''t help turning his head and saw a blonde girl in a red and black dress. Erica was strolling over and came to Nagato''s body and saluted slightly.59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com "My lord, please give this battle to Erica. The intersection between Her Royal Highness and us is because of Ryanhardt, so Erica will cut the cause and effect!" Nagato hasn''t answered yet, John Pruto Smith is dissatisfied! Even if he has lived in the so-called free America for a long time, he does not discriminate against ordinary people too much. He understands that any magic spell is invalid for the gods who do not obey and the godslayers, and the existence below the godslayers is for the godslayers. It makes no sense at all. "Understood, but I still want to enjoy cherry blossoms, so go to You World!" Ignoring the atmosphere of Pluto not far away, Nagato nodded and patted their hands lightly. A black hole suddenly appeared on Erica and the masked king, and the two of them fell down almost before they could react... "It turned out to be the realm of life and immortality, you world!" Looking at the black hole that was gradually closing, Wanliya Yuri, the lady maiden who had been able to read the knowledge of the secluded world with her spiritual vision, was suddenly a little confused. Nagato picked up the wine dish, took a sip, and looked at the back of his left hand from the corner of his eyes. There was a mysterious and incomplete mark, which appeared after the power of the grass pheasant Godou was taken away. There are two god patterns depicted on the imprint. According to the psychic attributes and the two god patterns''communication'', now Nagato understands that the two characters are-fool! ... ... In an abandoned city in the secluded world, the masked king and the crimson demon knight face each other far away, Erica, who saw the masked king without any movement, knew that the king in front of him did not put herself in his eyes. Of course, this is normal. In fact, Nagato came up with three statues that can be called''alternative gods. Zhe''s sword girl is the most abnormal! Since you ignore me, let this lady correct your mentality! "The lion of steel and the lion heart king as the ancestor----please listen to the vow of the knight Erica Browntree. I am the heir of the horn flute and the descendant of the black warrior. My heart will not yield, but my sword will Never break." The girl spoke loudly, and the boiling curse power immediately stunned the demon king on the opposite side. This curse power was not under her at all. Is the girl in front of her a new godslayer? "Lion Heart King, the essence of the struggle is now in my hands. It''s time for the duel, Ryanhardt!" At this time, the girl''s words came to an end, and the magic circle appeared. The lion head of steel appeared in front of Erica, and the hilt of the sword protruded from the lion''s mouth. The girl grasped the sword and pulled it out forcefully! Clang!! The sharp blade made a metal collision sound when it was pulled out, and then it was held in the hand by the girl, and the vibrating power emerged. Then, it hit the masked Demon King! Boom!!.. 337 Chapter 087 Erica vs Masked King second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Are you kidding me, are you a godslayer!" After becoming a godslayer, the masked king who had been transformed into an inhuman physique barely avoided the sudden sword, looked at the crack in the earth cut by the opponent''s sword, and asked loudly. That angrily tone, even wearing a mask, can make people feel the unrest in his heart at this time! "Well, what do you say?" As always, the gorgeous and graceful Erica asked with a perfect smile on her face, and Ryanhardt in her hand turned into a silver light. "This is really stumped, I don''t know whether I should expect you to be or if you are not!" Under Erica''s rhetorical question, the masked king who is proficient in acting calmed down. The other party did use the power of power just now, and that breath will not be unfamiliar to any god-killer, but in John''s perception, the other party has something less than the real god-killer. If the opponent is not a true godslayer, the masked king knows that there is an existence in front of him that is enough to make the world crazy, and the body of a non-godkiller is compared with the gods who are not obedient, the world The changes in the country will be an unstoppable trend, and the status of the godslayer will drop a thousand miles. but-- What does this have to do with me! The masked king said in his heart that he was never a privileged class anyway, just a passing masked dark hero... Moreover, facing the girl who can use power in front of her, the militant belonging to the godslayer made the blood of the king start to boil! "However, it doesn''t seem to matter anymore, does it?" Although wearing a weird mask to hide all the expressions, the belligerent tone still allowed Erica to grasp the other''s mentality at this time. Erica can only sigh, this is the real godslayer! Until now, Erica also understood that the real gap between waiting for Sword Fairy and God Killer was that she was not stupid enough to wait for someone! "However, although I am envious, Erica will neither pursue nor admit defeat. I am the dragon of the earth. In my name, war is trampled on!" Holding Reinhardt, Erica kicked her back, and the battle area between the two continued to sway. The force of vibration gushed from the ground, hitting the masked king head-on, and even the body of the godslayer was briefly trapped Stopped. In the next moment, Erica instantly surpassed a distance of tens of meters by virtue of the powerful physical power of the dragon''s bloodline, and appeared in front of the masked king. The divine sword in her hand was full of vibrating power, and a sword pierced it! "Thank you for the earthquake brought by this beautiful lady, let us dance together, order in the name of Pluto, give the black wings that can break the sky. Sky, just for my mind!" At this moment, the voice of the masked king was released in an instant, and the vibration of the entire area seemed to be swallowed by some existence, causing Erica to take a slight pause, and in this pause, the masked king Incarnate as a black demon bird flying into the sky, avoiding a sword in Erica''s hand. This is the demon bird transformation in the power of the masked king [Super Transformation], a black demon bird that holds the wind of destruction! "Then, Miss Knight, please enjoy the storm of destruction!!" The black demon bird flew in the sky and kept fanning towards Erica. The wind gathered to surround Erica. The wind was mixed with black smoke. Erica only took a breath, and the operation of the curse in her body seemed a bit paralyzed. Up! "The instincts and counterattacks of the true godslayer are indeed very powerful, but you too underestimate me!" Faced with such a situation, Erica didn''t panic, her pupils changed instantly, turning into golden dragon eyes, and the huge momentum swept up, turning into the phantom of a black dragon! Ho Ho Ho!!! The black dragon roared up to the sky, and the terrifying dragon pressure shook everything around, whether it was a strong wind or a poisonous smoke. Even the incarnation of the black demon bird appeared to be slow under such a dragon.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com No matter how high the resistance of the godslayer is, creatures like birds are naturally afraid of dragons! The next moment, the curse power gushes out from behind Erica, transforming into a pair of dragon wings, and soaring into the sky with a whirr, the vibrating power in the Reinhardt in her hand appears above the black demon bird, and it is cut with a sword! Boom!!! Under the power of the shaking, the black demon bird was cut into the air and blasted into a moving building, causing a huge roar, but it was a secluded world, no one at all, otherwise I dont know how much loosening it would cause! "Come on, savior of a foreign land. Lord of restraint from a virgin! In the divine name, God of Hosts. I admire God! Honor your name! Then it''s time for a duel, Reinhardt !" After the last defeat to Kud God, Erica would not feel that she had defeated the Godslayer in this way. The sword clone''s spirit was sent out, cut out with a single sword, densely clustered around the vibrating sword clones. The building is gone! However, it was too late! In an instant, the entire building seemed to be alive. The next moment, the building disappeared, replaced by a giant with a strange appearance! His whole body is pitch black, his complexion is as dark as the dark night, his face is painted with black and yellow stripes, and his right foot is smooth obsidian. He is just like a primitive religious conjurer. The Great Mage Transformation, one of the powers [Super Transformation], the giant that manipulates thunder and lightning, can be described as the strongest transformation body of the masked king! Roar! I saw the giant roar in the face of the stream of swords, and instantly countless lightning fell from the sky. Crackling! Continuous lightning swept across, blasting towards Erica with a thunderous force. The speed of lightning is not something that a somewhat absent-minded Erica can evade. You can only use the power of the vibration to protect you. Self! One, two, three... The lightning strikes one after another, and was used by the godslayers to become supernatural, leaving no free time for Erica at all. Seeing that the guarding of the vibration power is getting less and less, Erica is in crisis. Click! With one strike of lightning, the power of the vibration was exhausted. At this moment, Erica''s determined eyes flashed with golden light, and in the next moment, countless lightning fell. Rumble!!! After a long time, the smoke disappeared... The blonde girl with the dragon wings spreading out behind was intact and confronted the dark giant, making the giant hesitate! Nilong''s blood was boiling in the blonde girl''s body. After coming out of retreat this time, although her power increase was the least, Erica now understands that her strength growth is not inferior to Ena and Lily. No, even higher! The food chain relationship in the biosphere is not static. The dead prey will always give birth to a good counterattack, just like a rabbit can kick a falcon to death! Under the resentment of countless beheaded dragons and snakes in the myth, the Nilong that came into being under the oppression of the godslayer is finally ready to show its sharpness that is no less than that of the gods!.. 338 Chapter 088 The Fools Mark is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the quiet world, fight again! The black giant controls the Thunder and lightning, and several falling thunders blasted down in the direction where Erica, who was transformed into a gorgeous dragon girl, was blasted down. Wherever the thunder fell, everything was destroyed! Under this kind of majesty, Erica instigated the wings of the dragon, with an elegant gesture, rushed towards the dark giant on an incredible route, and the strange route flashed past the thunder in the sky one by one! "I plead with the seal of the origin of my magic power, and promise to give me the honorary knight of martial arts!" In the process of rushing, the girls curse power gushed out, and the phantom of the long gate of the mysterious yellow robe flashed behind the girl, and the dress change was completed in an instant. The dress changed into a cloak-shaped top, and its hem reached Ericas knee. , The hem flutters like a bird of prey with its wings spread! Reinhardt turned into a gun. About two meters away, the infantry used a single pistol, and his left hand was an oval iron shield. The appearance of the magic outfit made the girl''s defense ability to the extreme, even if occasionally Being struck by lightning, the coat completely absorbed the attack and did not affect Erica''s movements in the slightest! "In the name of Nilong, kill the stupid in front of you!" Not long after, Erica went through the thunder to the dark giant. The powerful power of the dragon''s body was revealed, and the power of vibration was perfused. Then, the gun was shot like a dragon, and one shot hit the giant''s heart. boom!! The black giant-the great magician is worthy of being the strongest body of the masked king! With this shot of Erica, she was only pierced into her chest without being penetrated through her heart, but the force of the subsequent violent vibration blasted the dark giant into flight! The scene of a giant of more than eighty meters being blown into flight is particularly thrilling! "O wedge of the crimson cross, tear the dragon scales and dig out the internal organs. Martyred knight, I request, grant my body a military commander''s medal!" Gaining power and not forgiving, Erica continued to speak, and her whole body gathered her strength and threw the spear in her hand. The spear turned into a giant that had not yet landed in the flash of light! Boom!! The giant hit by the streamer accelerated to the ground, hitting many buildings and setting off huge dust, but this is not the end, there was a roar from the smoke! Roar!! It turned out that Reinhardt of Erica turned into a divine beasta steel lion. At this time, he was pressing on the dark giant, opening his blood basin, and the lions teeth made of steel flashed with cold light, and he bit towards the giants neck. ! "In order to carry out the annihilation, I count the great cause in detail-I am almighty, I can make use of the people, and treat the people as my slaves. I am the wind of the night, I am in charge of the sky and the earth, and I am the noblest magician! I am calling! The final night axe, descending the curtain of the end of the world, the messenger from Huangquan!" At this very moment, the entire pitch-black giant dissipated, and the voice of the Masked King rang out from nowhere, and then there was a bang. The dark flame ignited under the steel lion, causing the steel beast to mourn. Flame of Annihilation-The final transformation of the masked kings power [Super Transformation]. By burning his own body, he gains the power to destroy everything and transforms into a powerful black flame, which is a manifestation of the "sun". Immediately, the dark flames gathered and turned into a human form, rushing towards Erica quickly, the terrifying heat melted automatically even the surrounding buildings! "Now, it is time to show the dominance of our generation Nilong, Niluanlong''s breath!!" Facing the incoming pale black flame figure, Erica did not evade, the Nilong blood in her body boiled, her mouth opened slightly, she seemed to breathe slightly, and then the chaos-colored dragon''s breath was full of anti-chaotic attributes. Gushing overwhelmingly.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com The power of this dragon''s breath is the result of Nilong''s own rebellion against the earth, the power that messes up the characteristics of the hit items and makes them fall into chaos. Boom!! The chaotic color dragon breath collided violently with the flame figure, and the violent explosion sound spread throughout this secluded and empty city, and huge smoke swept up, filling the line of sight. In a certain corner of the smoke and dust, the masked king appeared, with an extra magic spear in his hand, and the magic power was activated, aiming at the vast smoke and dust, and said: "Miss Erica, right? Flame of Annihilation is really a good opponent, but the winner of this battle is me!" The magic gun in the hands of the masked king was designed for his initial power. When he took out this gun, the king''s initial power was ready to go! [The Shooter of the Magic Bullet], the power that the Masked King usurped from Artemis, the pale light bullet. Whenever the moon is full or missing, it fires once, which means that it can store six magic bullets in a month. The relative power is huge. It can penetrate buildings, evaporate thick rocks and even change the terrain. The trajectory will bend in response to the shooter''s consciousness, chasing the enemy wherever it is, flying out of the universe, and returning back, and can even snipe European targets in North America. It is said that if the power of six rounds of projectiles is gathered, it will produce a flame that can swallow the whole of California and will never be extinguished for seven days. After burning out, it will become a wilderness where no weeds will grow again. This is a power that can be called a killer, used in such an environment, even Erica can''t stop it, but-- "No, I don''t think so!" The red-haired young figure in the mysterious robe appeared behind the masked king, with concussive power in his hands, and a punch hit the masked king''s abdomen! ... ... It is still under the moonlit cherry tree. Occasionally, Nagato tried to talk to Yuri Wanliya, or sipped the tea while admiring cherry blossoms, or didn''t think of anything, just waiting for the time to slowly pass, and suddenly, the back of Nagato''s left hand became hot! "It seems that it has been resolved!" Raising his left hand, Nagato clearly saw that this strange mark seemed to be self-completed after his spiritual god defeated the Masked King. Staring at this mark in his eyes, Nagato can even vaguely see See a Gemini God seat standing above the heavens! "Fool''s Mark!" It is the name of this imprint. This is not Nagato''s own name, but information obtained through the exchange of psychic attributes with the imprint. At the same time, Nagato also knows that Godkillers have such imprints. This mark is a pass to a certain supreme position, as long as the godslayer will have it, but it is only the initial mark. This mark will only become manifest if you continue to defeat the same kind to obtain enough luck. Because Nagato defeated the protagonist of this plane, this mark just manifested, and it was at the apex of this stage! Next, what Nagato needs to do is to continue to live, defeat more and more gods and godslayers, and fill this mark! "God Killer, Son of Fool, Mark of Fool, Last King, Gemini, this world is getting more and more interesting..." .. 339 Chapter 089: Annie and the fourth round up! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Anne Charlton woke up, it was already sunny at noon. This white woman with burning red hair didn''t panic the first time she woke up, but took a close look at the pajamas she didnt know when she was put on, and the motorcycle placed on the edge of the bed. Helmet and black cloak. The first thought of a woman is that her identity has been known! Anne Charlton is the American godkiller, the true identity of the masked king, has been a godkiller for ten years, but besides her own co-worker professor, this is the first time that other people know about herself. identity of. Then the godkiller remembered that in the previous battle, she was stunned by the sudden punch in her abdomen, and she suddenly gritted her teeth, and then she heard the sound that made her teeth gritted. "Yeah, you are awake!" As soon as the voice fell, Anne Charlton felt a figure appear beside her, and took her shoulders. The red-haired woman turned her head and saw the same red-haired teenager appearing here. "So fast, I can''t react at all!" This thought flashed in her heart, Annie broke away from the other''s arms, her expression was indifferent, and she looked at the other sharply, "It seems that I am defeated, so what do you plan to do with me?" Anne Charlton had discovered before that her power and curse power were sealed by a power of power. At this time, she was an ordinary woman! "It seems that I can think of myself ten years ago." With such a thought flashed in her mind, Annie''s expression was still full of calm and intellectual, just like her appearance in front of her, an iceberg-like beautiful woman. "Unexpectedly, I probably make you my collection. I am very curious about female god-killers. The whereabouts of the god-killer saint is uncertain. Luo Hao is still uncertain now, so you are the number one. That''s it!" Looking at the woman who was also a godslayer in front of her, Nagato said indifferently, very hurtful words, "Anyway, I heard that you have been unable to make a boyfriend or marry because of your personality problems." "Hey, this is definitely a rumor!!" The iceberg disintegrated, and Annie exclaimed with a flustered expression, "Besides, who wants to be your collection!!!" "Really, according to a certain sister''s information, half a month ago, a certain man you were looking for remarried with his ex-wife, it seems like this!" After a pause, Nagatoko said the information obtained from Saya. , Annie looked broken and hid under the covers. "Haha, you are really interesting, worth collecting!" Nagato chuckled and stood up, opened the door in a few steps, and walked out, "I need your help in a few days. It is not allowed to refuse. If it is sealed, it will automatically disappear in a day or two. Don''t worry. Right!" With a bang, the door was closed. At this time, Annie lifted the quilt and sat up. At this time, she had recovered her calm in an unmanned environment, and she didn''t know what she was thinking... "It looks like I''ve fallen into a bottomless abyss, it''s really a bad situation..." ... ... A certain corner of the secluded world is covered with dense magic circles. After Prometheus inscribed the last rune, he dripped a drop of blood. In an instant, the entire magic circle burst into light, the entire space seemed a bit unstable, but Prometheus couldn''t help but smile, but- "As expected, Prometheus, who represents wisdom, actually performed a magic circle that directly broke space and violence and came to this world within a few days!" The sound from nowhere made Prometheus''s smile stagnate. You know, in order not to be disturbed again, Prometheus used his prophecy to find this place-the unknown!315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com next moment boom!! An unknown force shattered the entire magic circle in a moment, and the instability of the space quickly recovered stability when the magic circle shattered, and Saya, dressed in a white gauze, appeared in front of Prometheus. "Damn you!!" Prometheus was angry, and was disturbed twice in a row by his arrival plan, making the god angry, the Titan power in his body burst out, and the terrifying power instantly blasted out! Boom!! A huge sandstorm rolled up in this remote place, and even the entire space was violently shattered by such a force. No one knew that Prometheus, the god of wisdom, would have such a terrifying power. After a long time, the sandstorm subsided, and there was nothing in front of Prometheus. Prometheus turned around and prepared to leave, and set up a magic circle elsewhere! "I said, you don''t think I would die like this, do you? That way, even I would be very annoyed..." Saya''s voice suddenly sounded, and the foresight who had just taken steps was stunned. Prometheus'' eyes widened suddenly. This is impossible, he said in his heart. As the god of prophecy, Prometheus could even perceive it from a mysterious and mysterious perspective, but before this sound, he had no feeling at all. But the voice was definitely coming from behind, from the side, no, from all directions. Prometheus turned his head abruptly and looked around where there shouldn''t be anyone, and then he really didn''t see anyone, only saw the countless space fragments that were scattered, but - Among the fragments, there was an impossible voice. "No matter how many stones are cast on the water, and how many shadows are stepped on the surface, the water will not disappear, and the shadows will not disappear. I exist anywhere, and at the same time do not exist anywhere..." The chant-like low chants sounded softly, not one, two, or three, but countless ones, resounding in unison from all directions. In every mirror-like fragment, a figure of Saya appeared. "What the hell are you!!" Even as the foresight of mankind, Prometheus felt incredibly incredible... "Now, this question is not important. The important thing is, Great Foresight, why do you persist in coming to this world?" "of course" Prometheus subconsciously prepared to answer, but in the middle of the answer, the god himself was stunned. Why is he so obsessed with coming and becoming a god of disobedience is not something that is meaningless to him? "It seems that you don''t know it yourself, poor brother!" At some point, Pandora appeared to the left of Prometheus, with a little smile on his face, and also with a little absoluteness. "My friend, you really have a problem!" Athena, dressed in white, appeared to the right of Prometheus with a sickle of death in her hand, with a solemn expression. With Saya and Pandora these days, Athena has seen too much inside information, and her mood is a little heavy. "Then, your foresight, surrender!" Among the space debris, one by one Saya came out and gradually merged into one, standing in front of Prometheus and said... 340 Chapter 090 Lava Giant, Sayas Fifth Shot You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Youshi was surrounded by Saya''s three daughters, Prometheus instantly realized that there was a problem with him! As the God of Wisdom, Prometheus has no need to manifest in this world. How could it be possible that there was a sudden wave of blood, and he couldn''t wait to come! However, before he could speak, the entire space paused slightly, and there was a pulsation in the depths of the secluded world! The next moment, Foresight seemed to be stimulated by some kind of mental stimulation, a blood-red light gradually emerged in the pupils, and the black breath visible to the naked eye emerged. "Ahhhhh!!!..." He let out a painful howl, his hands slammed into the ground, and accompanied by violent tremors, the nearby hills collapsed! Prometheus''s body was twisted, swelled, and transformed into a fifteen-meter-high supernatural giant in the sky-shaking roar and roar! The smell of sulfur and the scorching heat of lava spread! After Prometheus turned into a supernatural giant, the skin on the surface began to crack, and the hair of his whole body was burned in the flames! The raging fire ignited on Prometheus'' body, and his pupils had turned into a turbulent flame, and hot magma could be seen flowing in his body from the cracked skin! "This is... the breath of the Titans! How can Prometheus run away with blood? The old friend of the concubine is a god famous for wisdom, how can he be controlled by the instinct of blood!" Looking at the lava giant in front of her, Athena, who was holding the death-black scythe in her hand, said in surprise. "Just now, something seems to have come here from the depths of the secluded world. Thanks to Pandora, I can only perceive it vaguely by staying in the depths of the secluded world all the year round!" Pandora didn''t feel anything about his mythical brother-in-law. In fact, before that Prometheus'' brother, his so-called husband''Epimetheus'' appeared, the two of them really had nothing to do with each other. . "That is an unrevived will, a will that has the same origin as Prometheus!" Saya, who is proficient in the light of the mind and uses the AT force field as an attack method, knows what happened just now! "Prometheus is now in chaos. This should be the foreshadowing of an existence deep in the realm of mythology..." At this time, the lava giant began to act, and blasted Saya with a punch, and at the same time, there was continuous magma coming out of the surrounding earth, and the hot breath was rising in the entire space! boom!! The mysterious invisible AT force field blocked the fist of the lava giant! Saya in the AT force field said in a low voice: "Although Saya, I don''t have those so-called supernatural powers and look weak, but you attack me without hesitation, it still makes Saya very uncomfortable!" As soon as the voice fell, the force field guarding Saya instantly deformed, and part of the force field turned into a huge fist, which blasted the lava giant into flight! "It''s amazing, Sayechan, then I can''t lag behind Pandora!" Pandora, a lovely girl with blond hair and double ponytails, took out a simple box from behind and opened it slightly. The dense and terrifying dark light sprayed out, giving the lava giant a blow!120 novel www.xiaoshuo120.com Rumble!!! Bombarded by Pandora''s dark light, the lava giant plunged into the earth completely, making a low roar, and the lava in the whole earth became more and more riot, showing a posture about to explode. Roar!! A huge hand of lava broke out of the ground, and then, amid the continuous roar, the lava giant who had grown to about 30 meters stood up, making Saya and Pandora amazed! "The Titan Protoss was conceived by Gaia, the mother of the earth, and it can continuously recover and even strengthen on the earth!" Athena, who was in a visual warfare, suddenly spoke, and at the same time a sickle cut on the earth. "Earth, command you in the name of the earthly goddess Athena, block the earth''s essence, and cut off the connection with the Titans in front of you!" In the goddesss words, a steady stream of divine power eroded the entire area, and the magma on the earth gradually subsided in an instant. At this time, the lava giant who could not feel the support of the earth saw Athenas movements and moved towards her. Boom and kill. "Where do you want to go!" As a result, when he just took a step, Saya appeared behind him at some point. At this time, the AT force field on the girl in white actually evolved into a giant body that was not inferior to the lava giant! boom!! Saya didn''t hesitate, and hit the lava giant''s brain with a punch, and easily blasted him out! But thinking about it, it is clear that Saya''s force field came through an incomplete human complement plan. To a certain extent, the power level is terribly high. However, when the lava giant hadn''t landed, he didn''t know what was behind him, another force field giant appeared in front of the route where he was bombed, facing the flying lava giant, and then kicked it over again! Boom!!! The third force field giant descended from the sky, and the whole person blasted the lava giant into the ground like a meteor, smashing a deep crater. The earth trembled for a while, and the lava giant roared and continuously absorbed the power of the surrounding earth, but Athena had already locked the essence of the earth, and the lava giant, who had not received any supplement, roared unwillingly... The next moment, the other two force field giants appeared in the deep pit, and the three giants resonated and turned into a huge AT force field to wrap the lava giant inside, while the white-clothed Saya did not have any weight, from the huge force field. Up, floating down... "It''s easier than imagined. It''s just a beast." The girl said lightly, and then touched the AT force field with her hand. The entire force field seemed to light up, and the lava giant inside stopped resisting. , Fell into a coma... "..." You are too perverted, what is that weird force field, so strong!This is the thought in the hearts of Pandora, who has played soy sauce once, and Athena, who has been watching. The AT force field created by hundreds of millions of lives, the super immortality brought by quantum uncertainty, the thousands of short-lived incarnations, and the phase movement ability, Saya''s power is indeed invincible! At this time, in the depths of the secluded world, it seems that because of Prometheuss capture, a few violent heartbeats were heard, and then it subsided, only a dream word that seemed to be muttering came out... "The deduction was wrong, the fate changed, the second adventist countermeasure mechanism was activated, and now it is lost, and the subject is awakening... It is estimated that the countdown will be 365 sunsets..." .. 341 Chapter 091 The Great Sage Unblocks! Please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tochigi Sunlight Mountain, is located the famous Xitian Palace Here is the seal of Nagato''s unforgettable ape, who is ready to perfect his power system! On this day, the Japanese police and even the army dispatched one after another to move all the people around this area into a huge isolation circle, because the Japanese devil is about to start killing the incompetent gods again. In fact, after the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee was collapsed, or it was included, many current high-level officials in Japan have long known the inevitable of this battle, and they also dealt with the beginning and the end before Nagato took action. Matters. "My king, this is the Xitian Palace where the monkey gods are bound!" At a certain corner of Riguang Mountain, in front of the ancient shrine, the former senior figure of the Commission for the Compilation of History and Official History, Shaye Gongxin, said to Nagato gracefully. The temples here are very simple and simple, similar to the very rustic temples on the roadside in the countryside. Compared with the magnificent Toshogu Shrine built by Tosho Ieyasu-Tosho Ogwonen, it is even more inconspicuous. There are low peach trees growing around the shrine and the peach trees. Pay attention to the rope and release a strong curse! Behind Nagato, three sword girls and sisters Yuri Wanliya watched everywhere, as if a hundred flowers were blooming, the beautiful girls gathered together, and the air was slightly soft. "As the incarnation of the monkey and the protector of the dragon, the god is bound by the magical power of the rooftop conjurer monk, who has become Tosho Ogwonens divine power with the magical power gathered from the sanctuary all over Japan. Even if he goes out to riot, he will eventually Come back here to accept the seal." Saya Gongxin, who knew that she was not particularly favored in front of the King of God, looked at the group of beautiful girls behind Nagato so casually in front of the king, but she had no idea. These days, Saya Gongxin, who is proficient in people''s hearts, has understood how earth-hearted the king is like a mirror. In front of the king, she doesn''t need too much thought, and that will make the king bored. "The [Bima Wen] curse that sealed the ape god here, in order to unlock it for a period of time, three conditions must be met." "First, the godhead of our enemy dragon and snake appears. Second, it has a sword that weakens the [style]. The third is that the evil maiden holds a sword and uses spiritual power. He is the Feather of Steel, the god born under the star of conquering the dragon and snake, so the blood and divine power of the dragon and snake can inspire him, and it is the poison that reminds him of his tyrannical nature." "Understood, Erica, Lily, Ena, let''s get started!" At Nagato''s orders, the three Sword Princess girls from Erica jumped and went to the three corners around the Xitian Palace. If they were looking down from the sky, the three girls would appear as a triangle. I saw the three sword fairies each summoned their divine swords, inserted them on the ground, and formed a faint sympathy that caused them not to send out. Immediately afterwards, Nagato snapped his fingers, and the space beside him shook-the fierce-faced girl god Ansera appeared beside Nagato. "Go, Ansela, if I don''t die this time, I will accept you and take you to witness my infinite life!" The ancestor Ansheira glanced at Nagato, and flew into the sky blankly, turning into a huge monster snake, hovering in the sky, exuding the breath of a snake. "Light!" Nagato saw the god Ansera turned into a demon snake, turned his head to Wanli Guguang, Wanligu Yuri''s sister, a cute girl with the ability to cause trouble. "Sister, it''s okay, but Nagato-kun said he will definitely protect me." Hearing Nagato''s call, Wanli Guguang looked at her worried sister Yuri Wanriya, and smiled and comforted her sister. This girl is rare, and she would not call Nagato by the title of king. .Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net I saw the girl raising the Dragon Slashing Sword in her hand-a sword weakened by women and children, came to the front of the shrine, and used her spiritual power to infuse the Dragon Slashing Sword! Activated the ability, woe-the special ability that can eliminate spells and magic, and those non-existent supernatural powers, slashed towards the barrier in front of him. Tear! The barrier was cut open! The door of Youshi opened, and the Nagato felt the breath of the sealed god of disobedience. "Come out and die! Monkey!" Gently patted Wanli Guguang on the shoulder, gave the little girl a smile, Nagato turned around and carried the curse, and said calmly to the open door of Youshi. Under the blessing of the curse, the sound wave vibrated and earth-shaking, and the sister Wanligu Yuri who was standing on the side was shaken to the ground. As soon as Nagato''s words fell, a figure rushed out of Yushi and rushed towards Nagato. A closer look was a monkey with golden body hair that was approximately orange, about 80 centimeters long, and his face was not red. boom! Nagato leaped back quickly, avoiding the monkey''s pounce, and after landing, he said happily, "I finally met, the monkey god!" "Rival, do you want to unlock the seal and fight with me!" After the monkey failed to attack, he also backed up a few steps, looked around, especially the snake in the sky, looked at Wanli Guguang, who was holding a dragon sword, and asked Luo Cuilian with a smile. "That''s nature, but you are the best prey I can find." Nagato smiled at the Wanli Guguang beside him and the demon and snake god Zu Ansheira in the sky and said, "Hikari, Ansheira, let''s start, lift the seal of Bi Mawen." Hearing Nagatos words, Wanli Guguang nodded, and began to pour the whole bodys spiritual power into the Dragon Slashing Sword, and began to weaken the curse that sealed the god of incompliance, Sun Wukong, with the curse power gathered in the sanctuary all over Japan Became the curse Bi Ma Wen, which was bound by the divine power of Dong Zhao Da Quan Xian, and assembled the ancient wisdom. The ancestor Ansheila, who turned into the snake demon Leviathan in the sky, also began to act, absorbing the essence of the earth, and spit out a lot of blood, blood with the breath of the snake god. The blood began to spill from the sky, bathing in the blood of the snake god, feeling the weakening of the seal Bi Mawen, the monkey smiled happily, slowly turning into a stone monkey, and then from a stone monkey to a flesh and blood body. It looks very interesting! Nagato looked at the monkey who had begun to change, felt the powerful aura on the monkey, and realized the tremendous pressure this aura brought to him, Nagato smiled. Worthy of being a mythical figure that I have especially admired in the memory of my previous life. The aura is too strong, the coercion is too amazing, the monkey is very strong, very strong, and more powerful than the other gods that Nagato met. "However, this is just right. In an infinite life, my goal is to be the strongest. The strongest is not allowed to worship, because the most worthy of worship is myself!" "Then, now, let my childhood admiration become my stepping stone to the pinnacle of this world!" Nagato, who thought so, had a terrifying gleam in his eyes, and his fighting spirit was booming!.. 342 Chapter 092 Two Battlefields Seek Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the West Tiangong, the power is permeated! Seeing Lei Gong''s face and hair all over not far away, riding on a golden cloud, holding a golden hoop, and a powerful breath of the Monkey King, Nagato suddenly smiled. Holding Wanli Guguangs small hand in one hand, he greeted Ansela in the sky and Wanli Gu Yuri and Saye Gongxin on the other side. Walking slowly back, not far behind Nagato, it was Qingqiuin Ena and Tian. From the cloud sword. "My grandson is back again!" Fiery eyes, golden eyes, somersault clouds, seventy-two changes, the King Kong is not bad, holding the golden rod, rushing to the underworld, making trouble in the heavens, traveling westward and flattening the demon, the god of disobedience, the great sage Monkey King, descends! "Huhu, this feeling of being liberated from the whole body, how long hasn''t tried it, thank you, old enemy, in order to thank you, let me completely kill you in return!" At this time, Monkey King recovered his real body. Looking at the Demon King who was showing his back to him, the Monkey King did not hesitate. He picked up the golden hoop in his hand and almost appeared in the sky behind Nagato like a lightning bolt. under! boom!! A sudden divine sword blocked a stick of the monkey, and then, a hot flame erupted. Especially, the sun flame that was the most hated by the hero of steel was included, and the Monkey King had to retreat. "Do you think that if I know that the god of disobedience I am going to kill is you, I will not take any precautions after knowing that you are an unscrupulous guy, god of disobedience, you are arrogant!" The long gate in the golden robe stood in front of Sun Wukong, the god of disobedience, and said with a sword burning hot flames in his hands, stepping on the flames. "I really forgot. Compared to unscrupulous means, the Godkiller seems to be better at it than ours. Is it actually a clone?" After standing, Monkey King''s fiery eyes and golden eyes were activated and he looked at the golden robe long gate in front of him, and easily realized that the existence in front of him was actually a clone of the godslayer. "If you use a avatar, if the old grandson seems to be a little cheaper with the real body, then try this!" Monkey King looked at the golden robe long door blocking his eyes, pulled out a bunch of hair from the back of his head, and blew it gently Dozens of monkeys fell from the sky, their body hair is copper-colored, and their body size is also extraordinary. boom! The sound of the landing echoed, and the earth shook. The monkeys that land on the ground are taller than ordinary fir trees. The height is about 13 or 4 meters, the body is also very strong, the hands are long and the feet are short, and the stubby body is close to gorillas and great apes. Surprisingly, it is the apes and divine beast guarding Monkey King. This is a divine beast comparable to dragons and snakes. Even compared to dragons and snakes, they do not have the kind of natural enemies that cannot be matched anyway. "Huh, is it better than summoning? The warlike wolves born in the flames, summon you in my name, come on, fight for me, until you die!!" Facing dozens of sacred beasts, the long gate of the golden robe did not move, nor was it worth moving. He inserted the sky from the cloud sword in his hand on the ground. The hot flames burned around the long gate, and the flames changed rapidly, burning one by one. The militant wolves of the flame manifested and culled toward the apes and the beasts! Ho Ho Ho!!! Hundreds of flaming wolves clashed fiercely with dozens of apes and divine beasts. For a time, the wailing of wild beasts rose and fell one after another throughout the Xitian Palace. At the same time, the flames at the foot of the golden robe long gate skyrocketed, spread out in an instant, and appeared in front of Monkey King. The sky from the cloud sword in his hand was shining with a frightening cold light, and it was cut out with a single sword! "A sneak attack is useless. Under the fiery eyes of the old grandson, your actions are clear, your old enemy, take my old grandson a stick!" Facing the sudden attack of the Jinpao Longmen, Qitian Dasheng was obviously very confident , The golden cudgel in his hand swung out like lightning. Clang!123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com Jin Gu Bang and Tian Cong Yun Sword were handed over again, there was a crisp collision sound, Jin Pao Nagato, who was at a loss in strength, stepped back slightly, but the next moment "Endless brilliance, add to my body, I am the Lord of the sun, I am the Lord of brilliance, shining all things! The words of power read out, the colorful brilliance gleamed behind the golden robe long gate, and under the blessing of the sun, it made up for the lack of strength of the golden robe long gate, and the two actually stood in a stalemate like this. On the other side, Nagato brought the girls to Keuna''s side. At this time, the maiden of Taito no Hime was continuously injecting curse power into the magic circle under her feet. It was a mysterious magic circle that resonated with the surrounding Erica and the magic circle at Liliana''s feet, and it was gradually sealing off the entire Xitian Palace... Seeing the flames in the West Tiangong, the slaying of wolves and the apes, and the scene of the Golden Robe Longmen fighting against Monkey King, he turned to look at Yuri Wanligu and said, "Youri, I beg you!" "Yes?!" Wan Li Gu Yuri didn''t know what was thinking, she blushed suddenly, and after a long time she recovered her calm, then closed her eyes, turned on spiritual vision, and constantly observed something... ... ... In a building in the quarantine area not far from the Xitian Temple, the black prince suddenly felt that the magic enchantment he had laid was touched, and then he didnt care and said, If you want to visit, you should at least make a phone call in advance. Right." "This is a quarantine area. You are also uninvited, and you are not qualified to say this if you even broke into someone else''s house. Moreover, I don''t like to do useless work." The windows that should have been locked were opened, and the curtains fluttered in the wind. Entering the room leisurely from the window is a strange man with a black mask. By the way, this is a room on the 10th floor of a high-rise hotel... The visor of the mask is reminiscent of compound eyes of insects. Under the cloak that resembles the wings of a demon bird, is a high-style costume with an opera weird style. It is the masked king of the United States-John Pluto Smith, who is also a mysterious godslayer whose real name is Anne Charlton. "So, dear John, can you tell me how did you come here?" In fact, the black prince is really curious, but when he thinks of the information he had obtained from his Wangli factory before, after the King of Shenwei had passed the''keel'' from the United States, he also had some suspicions. "No more guessing, Gascoigne, I do have part of the reason because of the "Angel Skeleton", but more of it is that I am already traveling." tourism? The black prince who claimed to be a wise black prince immediately left a black line, and then he said: "Then, what''s your purpose!" "As I said, although it''s a tourist, I was defeated because of the''Angel Skeleton'' and I was in contact with the King of God. Now he asks me to come to you, hope I can watch you!" "...Can''t you put water." "I also want to release the water so that you can make trouble, but it won''t work..." "Okay, then come on!" .. 343 Chapter 093: Qi Tians Secret Seeking Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Deep in the secluded world, Pandora''s residence. Pandora was watching the battle of Nagato enthusiastically at this time. After meeting Saya, Pandora felt that one of his biggest gains was the strange screen in front of him. Watching Nagato fighting all the way these days is much more interesting than staying alone in the secluded world. At this time, the door of the room opened, and Athena walked in, just to see the screen, "Is this the battle of Uzumaki Nagato? It''s an interesting prop." "Athena, what''s the result? Is my elder brother saved?" Pandora looked back at the voice and asked nonchalantly. Hearing Pandora''s words, Athena frowned, obviously dissatisfied with Pandora''s inattentiveness. After all, Prometheus is in mythology, and Athena is still a good friend. But then Athena stretched her brows. After all, she herself really didn''t care much about this friendship. Anyway, she wasn''t a close friend or confidant, but she couldn''t ignore it because of her responsibility. "Although the concubine body is the dark goddess of death, and also in charge of the soul, Prometheus''s situation is still beyond the concubine body''s ability. That foreign consciousness and his original consciousness seem to be the same. Separated." "Oh, what do you say about Saya sauce?" Hearing Athena''s words, Pandora was not very surprised. After all, the source of the problem was the source of the birth of the two of them-the realm of myth. It was completely normal that they could not solve it. "Miss Shaye said,''It takes time, this time I accidentally caught a big fish.'' Well, that''s what it said!" ... ... In the West Heaven Palace, the fighting reached a fever pitch in a short period of time. It was a battle far surpassing human beings. The Monkey King holding a golden hoop rod and the long gate of the golden robe shrouded in colorful rays of light kept banging against each other, and the ground under his feet continued to collapse. The things that are taken for granted here, whether it is the incorruptible body of the Monkey King or the colorful brilliance of the Golden Robe Nagato, make them ignore most of the damage, and at the same time, their physical fitness soars! The sword energy leaked from the Golden Robe Longmen occasionally can cut the ground, especially the flames on the body can melt rocks, and the Monkey Kings golden cudgel can lift up earth and rocks and destroy everything! The two kept moving, moving from the courtyard in front of the gate of the Xitian Temple to the building of the Xitian Temple, and the terrible destruction that followed, and the indescribable rapid attack and defense. Everything seemed fragile among them. The entire Western Temple had already collapsed. They were like a violent storm, destroying everything that could be touched, but-- This is only the result of Monkey King''s failure to use all his powers, and both the Monkey King and Nagato knew this. Although the golden robe has the combat characteristics of the steel sword god, the sun flame that restrains the steel hero, and the colorful brilliance of offense and defense, if you can''t restrain all of this and win, the name of the Monkey King will cry. After all, no matter how strong it is, the Golden Robe Nagato is just a clone of Nagato Spirit God with one power. But the problem is that he is just a clone! There is also a main body of Nagato watching the battle from a distance. Nagato''s avatar skills are terribly high, and the avatar produced is no different from a godslayer. For Monkey King, it was no different from having another Godkiller watching the battle when he was at war with a Godkiller.Funny Pen Fun Pavilion www.gxjxc.com In this way, I have to worry from time to time that the Godkiller watching the battle will suddenly join the battle, and will suddenly launch an attack on him. It''s good that ten percent of the ability can be used to make seven achievements. "King Kong''s indestructible body, give me full power!!" However, Monkey King is what Nagato has encountered since in this world. While the strongest god of incompetence continued to fight, he finally couldn''t help but burst out with all his power, and his whole body burst into golden light. Clang!! This is the incorruptible body of the Heavenly Congyun sword slashing at the Great Sage Qitian, echoed by the sound of metal collision, the original flames entwining the blade of the sword burst out, and the incorruptible body of the Great Sage sounded With a sizzling voice, the next moment... "The golden hoop stretches out and eats my old grandson!!" Resist the sword of the golden robe long gate, Monkey King won a gap that could not breathe. The golden cudgel in his hand instantly became bigger, like the Optimus Prime, blasting the golden robe long gate into the earth like lightning! However, the long gate of the golden robe is not a vegetarian. The whole earth burst in the next moment, and a huge wolf man with a height of 30 meters appeared in front of the Qitian Great Sage. He grabbed the golden hoop that looked like Optimus Prime and opened his blood. The big mouth of the basin towards the Monkey King is a terrible bite! Keng! I have to say that King Kong''s incorruptible body is indeed a powerful skill. Only a metal-like monkey king can avoid the fate of being bitten to death by a giant werewolf. Just when the werewolf was fierce and was about to crush the monkey with force Boom! This is the sound of the 30-meter giant werewolf falling to the ground. And what appeared in front of the werewolf was a giant violent ape measuring over 30 meters away, but it was the power of the Monkey King to face the werewolf. He had to use seventy-two changes to manifest his own prototype, the Lingming Stone Monkey. He ran into a werewolf instantly. Roar!!! Oooh!!! Faced with opponents of the same size, both the werewolf and the violent ape did not hesitate to start a full-scale battle! As a result, an extraordinary monster war was unfolded in the Xitian Palace, and the entire mountain was even shaken under the battle of two huge monsters of 30 meters high. "Hey, how is the transformation of the king''s werewolf different from Ena''s!" Ena, who had already resonated with Erica and the others, looked at the huge werewolf and said in surprise. "It''s normal, as long as you want, you can become that way. Your wolf transformation is only partial wolf transformation, and now my spirit god wolf transformation is completely wolf transformation." Talking casually, Nagato looked at the battle in front of him, and suddenly understood why Monkey King clearly felt so powerful for him, but he had been entangled with his spirit for so long. "What a terrible monkey, it will be more and more courageous and stronger than ever!" Yes, although it now seems that the werewolf and the violent ape are evenly matched, but Nagato, whose consciousness communicates with the golden robe spirit god, clearly knows that the violent ape makes the werewolf feel increasingly difficult. "The indestructible body gives him the ability to drag the enemy into a protracted battle, and then become stronger and stronger as time goes by. Is this the secret of Qitian Great Sage being able to Qitian? It is worth studying." .. 344 Chapter 094 Three Demon Gods, Fighting Power Will Be Completed! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Roar!! In the sudden sound of the dragon''s roar, the golden dragon figure appeared and slammed towards the violent ape who was torn against the werewolf. It was the main body Nagato who had been observing for a long time, and it was cast in this world. Budo upright! Jianglong Upright, Kanglong regrets! boom!! The golden dragon directly bombarded the head of the violent ape. With such a sudden blow, the violent ape, who had been immersed in the fight with the werewolf, couldn''t respond, and his head suddenly roared and froze in place. And the werewolf would never let go of such an opportunity, threw the giant ape to the ground like lightning, and directly bit the giant ape''s neck with a big mouth in the blood basin. Roar!! Stimulated by the pain, the great ape also resumed his movements. Although he missed the opportunity, he fought with the werewolf under that violent fighting spirit! Rumble!!! Huge vibrations continued to spread. As the werewolf bite with all his strength, the violent ape whose neck was bitten by the werewolf was completely violent under the threat of life, and the terrifying vibration continued to spread! boom!! In the violent shaking, the neck of the violent ape was torn off a layer of flesh and blood, and the werewolf was bombarded by the violent ape, but in the process of being bombed, the huge werewolf form gradually dissipated, leaving only a slightly embarrassed figure. The eyes of the golden robe long gate are burning! "For victory, come to me! The undead sun, please grant the shining horse. The magical horse, bring your master''s light wheel!" The powerful curse was boiling, and the long gate of the golden robe read the spirit of victory. At this moment, there was the sound of a galloping horse in the sky, and the horse burning with the flames of the hot sun was blasted from the sky like a meteorite. under! This is not just the golden robe long gate burning all over the body, the flames with solar attributes are even as high as 7,000 degrees. The terrifying flames that are truly on the surface of the sun are like meteors hitting a storm ape! Rumble!!! The terrifying explosion sounded loudly, the whole mountain shook, the hot flames swept up, and the violent ape roared up in the flames, and the divine might dispelled the surrounding flames, and then turned into a Monkey King holding a golden hoop. But the whole body was scarred. "The God of Unconformity, Sun Wukong, originally prepared an Excalibur for you, but now it doesn''t seem to be needed anymore, then die!" At this time, the main body Nagato shot again, and the space behind him shook, blue and red spears protruded from the left and right sides of Nagato, and the king''s armed forces locked the Monkey King! "Chasing! Exile! Chasers, a pair of weapons that turned into my minions, chasing the gods of inconsistency on the opposite side! Get rid of them!!" Crimson and blue lightning shot out from around Nagato, the target was the scarred Monkey King! "I haven''t fallen, so I have to fight to the last minute!" The oncoming attack did not make the god desperate. At the crisis, Monkey King clenched the Golden Cudgel, the weapon that had accompanied him throughout his life, bravely rushed up. Monkey King''s instinct told him that what was placed around by this terrifying Godkiller would be inspired as long as he wanted to escape, so that if he failed to escape, he would lose the opportunity to fight back! No gods are waiting to die with their eyes closed, and even if they are to fall into the hands of their old enemy godslayers, they have to fight to the last moment. There is no escape, no despair, and leave with a smile when you die. This is the true nature of the god of disobedience! "Eat my old pig! Big brother, I will help you!" Just when Nagato was convinced that he could receive another power, a terrifying divine power emerged in the sky, even stronger than when Monkey King appeared on the stage before. This terrifying attack finally fell between Nagato and Monkey King, and violently collided with two red and blue lightnings!Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com Boom!!! When he sensed the sudden emergence of supernatural power, Nagato jumped back decisively, and a tall monster appeared in the field, with a guy who looked like a bald monk beside him. Is this the incarnation of the god of disobedience of Zhu Bajie and Drifting? Nagato frowned. Isnt the second brother in the legend of Journey to the West a fat, naive domestic pig?How come you have become such a ferocious wild boar! The pair of amazingly large fangs and the stiff and erected brown bristles are absolutely unique to wild boars. This makes Nagato sound the huge wild boar summoned by his wild boar''s power... It is said that the wild boar is much more fierce than domestic pigs. It is sturdy enough to fight with tigers, and dare to eat snakes. It can run for more than 10 kilometers in a row. This kind of extraordinary physical strength is even ashamed of marathon runners. It was a mess. But as long as you think about it, the wild boar summoned by Nagato dared to take action against any existence, which fully demonstrated the power of the wild boar! The image of Zhu Bajie has subverted some of Nagato''s notions from previous lives. Nagato said that he will never believe in legends anymore. The so-called god of incompliance in this world is simply challenging the limits of the human heart. "Brother Monkey, are you okay, let''s not be too late! My old pig rushed here as soon as I received your order." The three-meter-tall wild boar man said with an angry voice, with a simple and honest appearance. The look is simply out of touch. "I''m interested, two brothers." Seeing the arrival of the brothers who died together in the past, Monkey King also showed a happy expression. If not, he would have been planted just now. "Oh, big brother, you are badly injured, you must recover quickly!" Drifting eyes stared straight at Monkey King, his whole body scarred, and he quickly stepped forward to support him after he recovered. From Nagato''s point of view, this Drifter is more powerful than the legend, and even more domineering than the protagonist of Monkey King, Journey to the West. There were two dragons wrapped around his shoulders, and the dragon''s head was fierce and terrifyingly swaying to show the majesty of the dragon clan, but it was so docile as to lean on the side of the sand monk. Unexpectedly, the junior of the steel hero who slayed the dragon and snake was a good player in dragons and snakes. "It''s my mistake. I didn''t expect you to call out your former companions. Obviously, Journey to the West has recorded many cases where you asked for help!" At this time, Nagato opened its mouth, and Jinpao Nagato stepped on the flames and came to Nagato. "It''s you who hurt Brother Monkey. You actually hit one by two. It''s really shameless!" Zhu Bajie said in an irritating tone, "Now Junior Brother Sha and I are here, three to two, let''s see how we fight teeth for teeth!!" "Fool, that''s a clone!!" Even the wounded Monkey King couldn''t help rolling his eyes! "It''s a terrible god-killer. It seems that the failure of the big brother is not unreasonable." The Drifting Monk, or the god of disobedience named Shensha God, seemed more sensible. "Now it''s up to me to make up for my mistakes!" Completely ignoring the interaction of the god of inaction before him, Nagato pressed one hand on the shoulder of the Golden Robe Nagato, and a flame ignited, and the Golden Robe Nagato turned into a divine sword, and was thrown back by Nagato! Hui Na in the distance stood up naturally, caught the Sky Cloud Sword, and directly inserted it into the magical array on the ground! "God''s domain shaping!" At the same time, whether it was Ena in Qingqiuin, or Erica or Liliana, simultaneously stimulated the power of her love sword. The earth, sky and steel, the spirits of three different systems, instantly resonated! At this time, the golden curse power on Nagato''s body was boiling, and it instantly connected with the three spirit gods. The golden realm instantly engulfed the entire Western Tiangong, and a huge god realm on the ground appeared! Using the spirit body of the gods to resonate with itself, the golden realm was more thoroughly manifested on the earth. Compared with the golden realm that Nagato used alone in the past, Xi Tiangong at this time is more like a divided world. Nor does it require Nagato''s spiritual support field, which is equivalent to setting up a most suitable stage for yourself! "From now on, apart from defeating me, you will no longer be able to summon other helpers, and you will not be able to escape!" The voice was cold and the mighty power filled, Nagato was finally ready to do his best! ps: Well, monkeys will explode, or in other words, monkeys have not really been liberated.By the way, there was a power outage today, and the caller said that this chapter is being saved, and the code word... 345 Chapter 095 The So-called Demon King [Part 1] Please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Is this still the so-called battle of killing the gods?!" Whether it is the edge of the golden realm of Xitian Palace, the few spectators around Hui Na, or Athena watching the Nagato battle in the secluded world, they couldn''t believe what they saw. The grinning wind pierced peoples eardrums, and the squally wind whizzing past passed the broken and broken tiles... The general signs are that the intensity of the battle is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and the impact is as terrifying as a natural disaster! At this time, Zhu Bajie, the god of nonconformity, turned into a devil with three heads and six arms. The nine-tooth nail rake weighing five thousand and forty eight pounds in his hand was constantly dancing, rolling up the endless wind, and the god of nonconformity, the deep sand god, was driving several large The water dragon continued to attack Nagato. but-- Totally useless! The nine-tooth nail rake is too heavy to be touched by Nagato, who has the advantage of the home court. The strangulation of several water dragons encountered the same powerful golden dragon-shaped confrontation, and the number of golden dragons was larger, with nearly a hundred dragons. Form is raging in the entire field, and Nagato doesn''t move at all during the whole process. "Is it so capable?" Standing in the middle of the field, the Nagato guarded by the dragons looked at Monkey King who was recovering fully guarded by Pig Bajie and the God of Deep Sand, and said. "If this is only the case, then I will do it!" said indifferently, with a crackling sound, silver lightning fell from the sky, hitting Nagato''s right hand, and a long silver saber appeared at Nagato. Hands. Sky Sword, Silver Master! "I remember beings like monsters, seem to be afraid of thunder, then... in the name of the divine power of the sky, I order thousands of thunders, endless thunders, let me down!!" Over the golden field, dark clouds were covered with a pop, the phantom of Thunder Lord appeared behind Nagato, and the phantom of Thunder Lord looked at the two gods who had just shattered the golden dragon shape that was entangled with him! Boom!! Under the endless falling thunder, they bombarded the place of the three demon gods, one after another. Under the power of Nagatos terrifying curse, the number of thunders hardly decreased. On the contrary, the number of thunders increased with time. More and more intense! Roar!!! Just when everyone thought that Nagato would directly bombard the three gods of disobedience to pieces like this, a huge roar that has been more than 30 meters high appeared in Nagatos sight. His body blocked the falling thunder, and the thunder struck the wild boar skin and flesh, but never flinched. Is it a prototype again? Nagato understands that this is the prototype of Zhu Bajie! The Shensha God, that is, Sha Wujing, is a pure water monster. The Water God is the least able to face Thunder, while Monkey King is recovering with all his strength and cannot be disturbed. "So, the brotherly Zhu Bajie decided to block the Thunder with a prototype, then let me see your enlightenment!" Nagato looked around, the buildings here have been destroyed and you can see the realm at a glance Three sword girls on the edge. "Please use me, my king!" "My lord, your will is Erica''s determination!" "Knight Liliana is willing to pay for the king!" To a certain extent, the three sword girls who were connected to each other instantly conveyed the words in their hearts to Nagato''s heart through their connection with each other. Nagato did not pretend to be affectionate, and recited the spirit of power in his mouth "----Guardian of the righteous, I only invite and dedicate to you. Guardian of the righteous, I praise you and propose to you. Those who support the sky and open up the land, give victory and Beloved, I will exercise justice, please show me the right path and light!" The power of the goat incarnation from the Eastern Army God was activated, and the three sword girls immediately filled Nagato with vitality, and the power of thunder in the sky skyrocketed, increasing the power of thunder with vitality! Rumble!!!Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net The terrifying falling thunder completely dyed the sight into pure white, and the violent bombing sound made the nearby people some ears deaf, and even the entire field was slightly shaken. For a long time, the falling thunder subsided, and the smoke scattered. Roar!! Accompanied by a low roar, what appeared in front of Nagato was a huge wild boar that looked scarred, stood still strong, and roared towards Nagato. Under the huge wild boar, trees automatically stretched out, injected vitality into the wild boar''s body, and then turned into dead wood. This is one of Zhu Bajie''s abilities as a wooden mother, but-- A drop in the bucket! The whole body of the wild boar was scarred by the falling thunder, and there were burnt marks everywhere. It is not a simple tree that can restore the vitality. "Second brother!!!" Under it, the deep sand god who guarded Monkey King with pure water enchantment saw Zhu Bajie''s serious injury and couldn''t help exclaiming, but he could not use his own power to help, because the dark clouds in the sky had not yet dispersed. go with. As a pure water god, unless something like the so-called Samadhi true water, one yuan heavy water is produced, there is absolutely no way to power such as thunder and lightning, and even the deep sand god''s only method against thunder and lightning is to protect Monkey King. Unable to make a move, the godslayer in front of him is unexpectedly powerful, and the big brother is the only chance for their three brothers to win! With this belief, Shensha God was full of guilt. "Huhu, Junior Brother, do you see if my old pig is very popular today!" The low and vast voice echoed in the domain, and the weakness in it was obvious to anyone with a discerning eye. "Second Brother!!" Pop!! Gentle applause echoed in the domain, and Nagato, who was followed by Lei Gong phantom behind him, smiled calmly: "It''s really good brotherhood. To be honest, I''m like a big villain for bullying you so much." In other words, you really didn''t realize it! This is the unanimous voice of spectators near and in the depths of the secluded world. "But we are old enemies. In order to win, we will naturally do whatever we can. So although we are a little touched, please die! "After all, I am the devil of the world''s fear!!" In the face of any enemy, Nagato will not appear soft-hearted, and the spirit of words is activated again in his mouth "Next break your contract and bring the worst to the world. God said-the prisoner should be judged. Crush up his back, dig out bones, bones, hair and brain, trampling blood and dirt together. If I become invulnerable, You will obey the word of God and give destruction!" Roar!!! With a light wave of his hands forward, the space in front of him fluctuated violently, and a wild boar almost as big as the prototype of Zhubajie broke through the space and appeared, with red eyes staring at Zhubajie closely, and the wild boar charged towards Zhubajie! Although he was seriously injured, in the face of the same wild boar beast, Zhu Bajie, who had never been fighting for a long time, filled his heart with endless fighting spirit, just like a mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, dragging a seriously injured body and sending out a charge! Rumble!!! The violent roar sounded again, accompanied by the roar of the beast, spreading far away from the entire field... ps: So hard to write!.. 346 Chapter 096 The So-called Demon King [Part 2] Please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie has fallen! Although he is a complete god of disobedience, and Nagato''s power [wild boar] summoned it only as a god beast of disobedience, power is never calculated by status. And before that, Zhu Ba Jie had been hit hard by Nagato, so in the contest between two giant wild boars, Zhu Ba Jie failed. There was only one result of failure, and that was the return to the myth... boom!! As the sacred beast wild boar summoned by Nagato blasted Zhubajie into a big pit, the wild boar did not hesitate to attack again. No matter how many water dragons of the God of Deep Sand blocked, it directly rushed into the big pit and continued to wreak havoc! This is how the god of noncompliance, Zhu Bajie, was alive and shattered! "Second Brother!!" In the exclamation of the Shensha God, Nagato received a new power, the power of Zhu Bajie from the god of disobedience, but the power was directly decomposed before it was formed! Nagato squinted slightly, perceiving it, his [Invincible God and Buddha] power has three heads and six arms, and it is getting closer and closer to the true invincibility, while the power of [Undead God Vessel] increases the plundering of trees. The vitality is a good supplement. The most important thing is that Nagatos most unreliable power [Wild Boar] seems to be killing the god of disobedience who is also a wild boar. The conditions for the use of power are directly removed, and it becomes a wild boar that can summon the target to completely crush. . and-- boom!! The big crater where Zhu Ba Jie fell was shocked, and a giant wild boar with a height of sixty meters and black body appeared in vain. It was the family member of Nagato''s divine beast. At this time, it seemed to seize Zhu Ba Jie''s power and became completely stronger! "Wild boar, goal change, Shensha God and Monkey King!" "The Lord said-give punishment to the sinner. Smash the back and bones, pull out the hair, and dig out the brains! Foot on the mud mixed with blood! Quick and inaccessible people, break the contract and give the sinner the hammer of punishment! " From a distance, Nagato whispered softly, and the giant wild boar seemed to hear Nagatos words. His red eyes turned to the Shensha God and Monkey King, who seemed inconspicuous compared to him. The energy was locked, and the wild boar began to destroy everything. Terrible charge! Roar!!! Looking at the attacking wild boar, and at the same time thinking of the second senior brother he had sacrificed, the honest General Shensha was angry, and the curse power of his whole body was bulging and boiling! "Second Brother, Brother Sha will not let down your efforts, Senior Brother, see Brother Sha to buy time!" The eyes of the Shensha God who stepped forward were filled with Jueran, and the Monkey King behind him seemed to leave a drop of crystal tears in his eyes! Boom!!! In the constant divine might, starting with the god of deep sand, the ground between the god of deep sand and the attacking wild boar split apart, and the wild boar without exception fell into the big pit, and the sound of vibrations rolled up the sky. Of smoke and dust. Shensha God, also known as Sha Wujing, is a pure water god! But in Journey to the West, this god of water was given the attributes of the earth, but the god''s attributes of the earth were not shown in the real earth, but quicksand! In the next moment, Shensha God blew himself up! The massive amount of water that came from nowhere instantly filled the cracks in the entire earth, and even this water continued to expand the cracks in the entire earth, turning the land into quicksand and fusing the river water... Almost instantly, the entire crack turned into a riverbed. The wild boar struggled in the river water, but couldn''t get out. It just sank little by little...Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com He disappeared soon, and Nagato instantly felt the plea of ??the wild boar, contacted with power, and the wild boar returned. It takes less than a few seconds to change things like this. It seemed that even Nagato could not react. Of course, Nagato did not respond on purpose. The river quickly spread to the feet of Nagato, blocking the road between Nagato and Monkey King. This is a river full of magic! The entire domain is Nagato''s home court. Although Shensha God blew up a river that he did not control, Nagato still learned this information through the domain''s home court authority, because the river has a very famous name. -Liusha River! The river in front of him seemed very narrow, but Nagato understood that the space in front of him was overlapped, and the river water could bury all the weak water, just like the poem in Journey to the West. Eight hundred quicksand circles, three thousand weak water depths.The goose feathers can''t float, the reed flowers settle down. but-- "In my home court, making such a thing, even arbitrarily exploding, wasting my power, it is really unforgivable, so lets punish you by destroying your mind, but before that, Ill catch you. Live!" With that said, a crystal drop of water appeared on Nagato''s chest-the source of water! In an instant, the crimson short spear next to Nagato-the pursuer appeared beside Nagato, the psychic attributes were activated, Nagato and the pursuer were united, and the crimson thunder and lightning rose into the sky, blasting into the entire quicksand river! boom!! Nagatos advancement could not be blocked by quicksand, weak water, or space folding. Almost in a moment, Nagato rushed in front of a shocked spiritual body, and the crimson short spear beside him instantly penetrated the spiritual body and nailed it. The riverbed underground! "How would you know!!" This spirit body was the spirit body of Shensha God. Nagato who was at home naturally knew that the Shensha God who blew up the god body did not disappear, but turned into a spirit body. "The monsters in China are mostly the myth that the monster pill is out of the body and the soul is out of the body, and this is the home of this king. Smiling indifferently, Nagato pressed the origin of the water in his hand on the deep sand god''s chest, and the next moment the entire drop of water seemed to turn into a wild beast, and it started to swallow the quicksand god''s spirit body. "Ah, what is this!" Nagato looked at the quicksand god screaming indifferently, and was swallowed up bit by bit, indifferent, the whole drop of water appeared more crystal clear, and even faintly resonated with the entire quicksand river. "My country, swallow it, swallow this quicksand river to the end!!" In the next instant, Nagato issued a devouring spirit, and the sky above Liusha River was shattered with a few sounds of overlapping spaces, and then a spatial crack appeared above Liusha River. With the passage of time, the cracks in the entire space grew bigger and bigger, like a big mouth with no bottom, swallowing the entire quicksand together with the entire space in one bite! The next moment, a huge empty hole appeared in front of Nagato, and the whole mountain seemed to have been gnawed off by some action, which made people unable to laugh. At this moment, the spectators were silent, and in a short period of time, the two gods of disobedience were killed continuously without much effort. This can no longer be described in words! Secluded world. Athena sighed: "No matter what moves can be overcome, no enemy can be stopped, and it is unfathomably powerful! This is the real demon king. Nagato has become the strongest demon king who can fight against the godslayer natural enemy. That''s it!" .. 347 Chapter 097 Victory on the Buddha and the Battlefield on the Other Side Seek Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King is revived! After the two Junior Brothers used their lives to help him buy time, the Monkey King finally recovered and appeared in front of Nagato in an unprecedented posture! It''s just this attitude that makes Nagato a little surprised. Just after Nagato started the Buddha Kingdom and swallowed the entire quicksand river, a lotus platform with a faint golden light appeared abruptly. Sitting on it, Monkey King looked at Nagato indifferently, but in those eyes, there was flame burning! On the contrary, the aura of the Great Sage has become smaller at this time, but the feeling for Nagato is even more dangerous... Because, he is now not only the Sun Wukong, the god of non-obedience, but also the Monkey King, but also...to defeat the Buddha!! Throughout Journey to the West, Monkey King''s strength has changed a lot, and his experience is more colorful. In the early stage of the Qitian Great Holy War, one hundred thousand celestial soldiers rioted in the heavenly palace, and almost omnipotent, while in the later stage, Monkey King continued to encounter powerful enemies and experienced eighty-one difficulties. Monkey King even experienced the baptism of Taoism and Buddhism successively, and was proficient in countless Taoism and Buddhism. The wonderful life has made Monkey King a household name, and his broad beliefs have naturally made Monkey King strong, but in this way, some problems will inevitably arise That is, compared with the gods who do not follow, the firmness of self-will is the root of the powerful! Sometimes it is possible that the supreme god in the myth is not as good as a trivial little god. This is the hero of the steadfastness of the god of disobedience. Monkey King''s experience is so rich and varied, his own will is affected! After experiencing the sacrifices of the Pig Bajie and the God of the Deep Sand, Monkey King finally escaped from the influence of complex mythology and officially became the real Monkey King, and the real battle defeated the Buddha! "Devil, our battle, now, has just begun!" "exactly!" Nagato smiled, and the silver master in his hand casually threw it away. The long silver saber turned into lightning and disappeared, but Monkey King understood that this sword could appear at any time and give himself a fatal blow! Surely he is a demon king who wants to win by any means!! boom!! The battle is on the verge... ... ... On the other side, the battle between the godslayers has already started. The collision of light and shadow constantly appeared in every corner of the entire community, and it seemed that there was some terrible invisible thing constantly raging. Electric Light Stone FireThe power that the black prince Yarek has usurped from the fallen angel Lemuel can be transformed into lightning and enter the realm of speed, can cast lightning strikes and create clones.In addition, it can be transformed into the "Black Thunder" that annihilates everything, but once used, it will not be able to use this power for half a day. This is the collision between the power of the Black Prince [Electric Light Stone Fire] and Annies power [Super Transformation-Leopard]. The Black Prince who relies on the power of [Electric Light Stone Fire] to enter the superb speed state is theoretically the first speed. But as a godslayer who has played against each other, Annie naturally has a way to deal with it. The transformation of the leopard is a weird power that constantly shuttles between the shadows. Although the speed is not as fast as the black prince, the weirdness is enough to hold it. "Damn it, it won''t work, that cosplay crazy action is too weird!" Suddenly appearing in the air, the black prince stopped in a state of superb speed, and the shining thunder light wrapped around his body, releasing his human body. "Thunder, come on!!" Suddenly the thunder and lightning flashed, the black prince separated dozens of avatars, and the black princes burst out of thunder, and the thunder washed the ground!Novel 117 www.xs177.com Rumble!!! There was a roar. At this time, the tallest building in the thunder area burst into black light, and it gradually changed its shape into an eighty-meter-high pitch-black giant! The giant has a strange appearance. The whole body is dark, with a strange dark complexion like a dark night, his face is painted with black and yellow stripes, and his right foot is smooth obsidian. The strange appearance is the same as that of the conjurer of primitive religion. The strongest to transform the body, a giant who can use thunder and lightning. Roar!!! Amidst the roar of the giant, the entire thunder area seemed to be under control, moving upstream and heading towards the black prince! "This is the time to wait!" Faced with the terrifying thunder attack, the black prince showed a smile that is necessary for his freedom, one by one in the sky disappeared, leaving only the only real body. "Come on, Thunder of Annihilation!!!" After liberating the appearance of Lei, the black prince instantly transformed into the''Black Thunder'' that annihilated everything, blasting down! Rumble!!! The power of the mysterious annihilation thunder is far greater than that of ordinary thunder. In the face of the overwhelming counter-current thunder, the black thunder is like a sharp knife. It penetrates through the counter-current thunder and directly bombards the dark giant. The flash of light obscured the vision, and the sound resounded across the sky. The whole community was turned to ashes in the thunder of the two godslayers! "Ahem, Gascoigne!" On the scorched earth, the pitch-black giant was kneeling on the ground, looking seriously injured, but still alive. Instead, the battlefield was emptied. So, the godslayer is indeed the so-called natural disaster, the most professional demolition team. I only heard the slightly angry voice of the Masked King from the dark giant, and the angry thunder flashed on the dark giant. This was the prelude to the dark giants attack. At this time, the black prince who had liberated the appearance of thunder was temporarily unable to use the electric light. The stone is on fire, but Everything is as expected! I saw the black prince ignoring the upcoming attack, sliding against the ground, gently rubbing the sand with his palm. "Daughter of the dragon and snake with a taboo appearance, reappear with a gesture of jealousy and hatred, I allow you to hate you! Hate you! Vengeance from the world that despises you!" [The appearanceless queen], the black prince Yarek has usurped the power from the mermaid god "Melusine". The summons must not expose her face. The queen who is restricted by this rule, if she is witnessed by someone, she will Leave that place. She can fly in the sky, swim in the water, and her body can become bigger and smaller. She is fascinating and possesses the destructive power of destroying iron towers.It can be said to be a very versatile power. The sand underneath it suddenly became distorted, something creeping into the ground, and under the creeping sand, I didnt know that something was quickly approaching the pitch-black giant. Suddenly a terrifying breath spurted out from under the sand. The high-pressure sand mixed with water turned into a breath of death that even diamonds could easily shred. The speed is almost caught off guard. Boom!!! With one blow, the thunder and lightning on the dark giant erupted, and a huge deep pit appeared on the entire earth. With the size of the giant''s body, it was evident how powerful the current permeated the body surface. At this moment, I aimed at the moment when the giant had just launched a counterattack... "Sing of the wind of illusion, the night of the end of the light, all the travelers, the journey of helpless thorns, accompanied by deep sorrow, give up hope!" The black prince moved, and with Yan Ling''s foot on the ground, the sand that turned into glass instantly rippled. [Great Labyrinth], the black prince Yarek has usurped from the god of maze "Minotaurs" in Greek mythology to create a huge maze, and the mazes he created are of all kinds, only one month Use it once, you can grasp the whole picture of the maze, and can freely shuttle in the maze, and will produce small beasts connecting the maze and notify any situation. The pitch-black giant didn''t have time to react, he was dragged down, and half of his body sank below. "Then, goodbye, dear John, go to the underground maze and have fun with the appearanceless queen!!!" .. 348 Chapter 098 Annie vs. Black Prince You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The British god-killer, Alexander Gascoigne, known as the Black Prince, is an alternative god-killer! It''s not how clever he really is. He is different from other fellow Godkillers who are revered as the "son of the fool". Being able to become a Godkiller is an existence with a struggle heart that is difficult for ordinary people to understand. However, compared to other godslayers who like to fight directly, the black prince also summarized the intellectual struggle within his own struggle, so solving the enemy with wisdom has always been the pursuit of the black prince. Use a wide range of thunder to force the opponent out of the shadows, use the thunder of annihilation to inflict serious injuries, then activate the power [the appearanceless queen] to create an instant fighter, and finally, use the [big maze] to trap the enemy live! Of course, this will not trap a godslayer, no matter how bad, the eighty-meter-high giant of the masked king can also break the situation violently, but there are always exceptions in everything According to the information of the Black Prince, the Godkiller from the United States is a heroic existence! And the [Great Labyrinth] was sunk into the depths of the earth by the Black Prince. If this happens violently, it will probably cause a so-called super earthquake or something... "In this way, the righteous Superman is trapped!" The black prince said with a smile, this was the battle plan that the black prince had made before the battle, and it was obvious that the plan went well. "However, the scene over there is really terrifying!" The black prince is talking about the golden color that he can see from here. It is a large area shaped by Nagato. Even though he cant see clearly, as a godslayer, the black prince clearly perceives that side. The horrible wave of curse power. But the black prince will not be afraid! In a sense, even the sublimated Nagato and Luo Hao are from the same class as the other godslayers, and the difference is like two people, one is the champion and the other is a pupil. But in the same way, they all have guns in their hands, and they will die if they are hit by the opponent. Nagato or Luo Hao, but the ability to dodge and counterattack is far higher than that of others, of course, this is only the case of the wooden gun. and-- "I don''t have to fight that pervert!" The black princes goal has always been only one, that is, the magic holy grail, and the god ancestor-Gnivia! Regarding the Sorcerers Holy Grail, it is the regret left by Gascoignes father and grandfather. It is also the pursuit of the Black Prince. It has been chased for about ten years. If the Black Prince gave up because of the mighty king, the name of the godslayer would cry . "But let''s find a place to rest first. Anyway, if that area is there, Gnivia will not appear, and my power will take time to recover..." It was just that before the Black Prince left here, a sudden sense of crisis suddenly came, and the godslayer''s almost supernatural intuition kept warning the Black Prince... Danger!!Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com Leaping back almost subconsciously, the black prince saw a bullet pierce through where he stood before, and the thick ground was evaporated, and the terrain even changed! The Black Prince suddenly felt a bit of cold. If such a force were hit directly, perhaps the residue would not be left behind! "Ala, did you avoid it, dear Gascoigne!" It''s John! At this time, the black prince saw a dark hole slowly widening in the remnant wall not far away. Both the previous bullet and the sound just now came from the hole. In the same way, soon the masked king stepped out of the cave gracefully. The moment he stepped out of the dark hole, the hole was quickly closed and turned into a diamond-like crystal, falling into the hands of the masked king. This spar is a gift from Nagato to Annie, a prop made by Saya that can open the gate of the secluded world. Although there is only one opportunity a day, I never thought that this time it really came in handy. In the previous battle, Anne was trapped in the big maze because of the calculation by the black prince, and because of her own emotional factors, Anne couldn''t make a natural disaster like a super earthquake for her own battle, but she had a spar. Later, Annie''s other power came in handy. [Emperor Crown of the Fairy King] The power that Annie usurped from Oberon, the Fairy King, can travel to the Netherworld and temporarily summon the residents of that world. Even Annie still had time to tidy up her attire in the secluded world before coming out. "Is that entrance to the realm that connects life and immortality? I didn''t expect you to step into the secluded world and then jump out of the secluded world. My big maze has completely lost its function." The black prince can be regarded as a bad move. After all, he has not played against the masked king, and the opponent''s power is almost understood. Even the [Fairy King''s Crown] knows some, but people are not as good as the sky. "Your plan failed, but I think you won''t give up because of your superiority, so..." The masked king puts the spar in his arms and recites the spirit of power. "In order to carry out the annihilation, I count the great cause in detail-I am almighty, I can make use of the people, and treat the people as my slaves. I am the wind of the night, I am in charge of the sky and the earth, and I am the noblest magician! I am calling! The final night axe, descending the curtain of the end of the world, the messenger from Huangquan!" In an instant, the masked king turned into a black flame humanoid, and launched a charge towards the black prince. This time, the black prince who cannot use the speed at the moment is really unable to avoid it, but this does not mean that the black prince cannot do anything. ! On the path of the flame humanoid charge, the ground broke open, and the high-pressure breath mixed with sand hits frontally. At the same time, the power of the black prince once again used, a black sphere with powerful attraction and pressure appeared! [The magic ball of greed], the power usurped by the black prince Yarek from the beast beast of the Old Testament, in order to attract and press the power, release a huge gravity ball, its moving speed is extremely slow , Relative to its attractiveness is extremely powerful, even gods can hardly escape. Boom!! Without any hesitation, the flame humanoid is just like the term of its power-the flame of annihilation, domineering, uncompromising power, completely ignoring the obstacles of the appearanceless queen and the black gravity ball, and directly impacted! The violent roar suddenly sounded, especially after the impact of the gravity ball and the flame of annihilation, the gravitational force caused to run away, breaking everything around!!.. 349 Chapter 099 Fierce Fighting Great Sage Seeking Complete Order You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! In the golden realm, the battle between Nagato and Monkey King quickly became a feverish state. A fight that returned to the strongest state because of the sacrifices of the two younger brothers and the younger brother defeated the Buddha. With the golden hoop in his hand, Wu was majestic, and his feet were on the colorful clouds. The strongest demon king standing on his home court and finally full of combat power, holding the exile and the chaser, every attack will break the space, the sound of the broken space makes all the people watching the battle a toothache. One person and one god are transformed into endless tornadoes that continue to collide, wherever they go, everything is destroyed! However, such a close match is about to come to an end! Click!!! There was a crisp cracking sound, and in Nagato''s surprised eyes, the blue wooden gun finally couldn''t bear the incompetent god Sun Wukong, the terrifying weapon that claimed to be able to support the entire sea, weighing 13500 kilograms, broke! The golden hoop that smashed the blue wooden spear was not slow, and it blasted directly on Nagato, sending the demon king out! "King!!" The three sword fairies watching the battle, or the Wanligu sisters all exclaimed. This was the first time since the Nagato battle was hit. Even the three sword fairies who became the support point of the domain almost couldn''t help it. Shot. The body that was shot flying out first drew an arc, then hit the ground heavily and bounced again, and finally hit a nearby rock pile like a heavy hammer from a house being demolished. "Boom!!!!" The rock pile was knocked down, all the stones collapsed, covering Nagato''s body to death, but the next moment! "The enemy in front of you, fear me." Amid the roar, the stones were all blasted open, Nagato was a little messy, but an unscathed figure appeared in front of Monkey King. Now Nagato has surpassed the limit that all human martial arts can reach. "Fear because of my strength! Now I will gain the strength of ten mountains, the strength of hundreds of rivers, and the strength of a thousand camels! What bestows my poor body is the mark of a fierce camel!" At this moment, contained in the power of Nagato [the invincible god and Buddha], one of the ten incarnations from Welles Ragnar, the camel incarnation who is best at close hand-to-hand combat was finally activated by Nagato! Bang!!!!!! It was almost like the sound of a cannon firing, and accompanied by a suffocating storm of cursive power, Nagato stepped over the fierceness of the two in one step. Behind him was vaguely blessed by the magical powers of a thousand hands, almost unbreakable defense and beyond the world Under fighting skills, Nagato broke out! Under this blow, Monkey King finally backed away, and the golden cudgel in his hand swung down with terrifying power, and slammed it on Nagato from an incredible angle. boom!! At a moment, the power of nearly a thousand Buddha palms blessed on Nagato was cancelled out by more than a dozen. This time, Sun Wukong''s force also aroused Nagato''s desire to fight, so-- "The fear of the winged, the evil and the powerful, fear me who holds the wings, my wings, will bring you curse and retribution!" "As the strongest person, I will win all the victories, no matter whether it is a man or a devil, I will defeat all enemies and hostility, and I will destroy all the enemies that block my progress!" Two consecutive words appeared, [Phoenix] [Bull] [Camel] and [Thousand Hands Magic Power] were all activated. In the next moment, Nagato''s whole body burst into golden light, which is incomplete power in Nagato''s eyes [Undefeated God and Buddha], fully launched!Heshun Novel www.heshun168.com Becoming an invincible incarnation, Nagato Huaguang rushed forward and started a terrifying fight with Monkey King! With the same speed of light, the same peerless power, and the same proficiency in combat, the characteristics of Nagato and Monkey King were at the same level in an instant, and the battle intensified... Roar!!! The golden dragon shape constantly surrounds and attacks, and the two constantly confronting existences turn into a golden tornado. The continuous collision sound of the dragon''s roars makes the wind blow in the entire field, and any existence is leaked out. Off. boom!!! In another collision, the two separated, Nagato retreated to the edge of the domain, watching the Monkey King in midair with Caiyun, his mind moved, and the sky in the domain burst into strong waves of curse power. "In my name, endless falling thunders accompany my body, and the sky thunders and slays the real dragon!!!" In the sky, a silver-robed figure holding a knife slammed down with the endless falling thunder. Faced with such an overwhelming blast, Monkey King was not afraid, even showing an excited smile, and greeted him head-on! boom!!! I saw the great sage turned into a golden light, and the dark blue thunder and golden light stood in a stalemate, as if being irritated, the dark clouds in the sky were densely covered, and the intensity of the thunder increased again and again, finally slowly turning the golden figure The ground was pressed down. In this stalemate, the earth in the domain was shaking slightly, and it seemed that something was about to appear... Roar!! The spirit of the earth gushes out, transforming into a black dragon''s phantom, and roaring towards the sky, Sun Wukong, the god of incompliance, turning into a black light in an instant, charging straight up! "In the name of the earth against the dragon, let the world understand the anger of the earth!!!" Rumble!!! The terrifying vibration spread in the sky, and the scattered thunder turned into electric snakes running around. The whole sky showed a gloomy color that was invisible to the naked eye, and then The huge golden hoop swept away all the gloomy colors. In an instant, two human figures, one black and one silver, were blasted out, slamming heavily on the ground, rolling up clouds of dust... "Is this your trump card, Devil, let me down too much!" In the sky, the Monkey King, who was stepping on colorful auspicious clouds, was also shattered at this time, but there was not much damage. On the contrary, he was full of energy and provoked loudly towards Nagato. "Haha!" Facing the monkey''s provocation, Nagato chuckled slightly... The next moment, in the sky in the domain, a dazzling sun appeared out of nowhere. Through the golden eyes, Monkey King knew that it was not the sun, but the clone that the Demon King had sent out to fight him before! "The endless flame, in the name of the Lord of the Sun, tempered the strongest sword of steel. This sword can cut the sky and shatter the earth. It symbolizes the life and immortality of the sun. It is the sword of the sun!!" The solemn spirit of speech reverberated in the entire field. The immortal sun, hot flames, and sharp divine swords all descended from the sky, and when the god of disobedience failed to respond, blasted the god of disobedience into the earth... Rumble!!!.. 350 Chapter 100 The final defeat of the Great Sage, please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! Amid the violent roar, tyrannical flames instantly burned across the entire field, the earth began to melt, and the entire field completely turned into a super furnace, burning everything! Nagato''s whole body was shining with colorful brilliance, blocking the hot burning, and frowned, because Nagato sensed that under such an attack, the Sun Wukong was still alive, as expected boom!! The golden robe''s Nagato was hit by a violent bombardment and hit the ground directly beside Nagato! "Haha, the devil, your flame reminds my old grandson of the gossip furnace of Taishang Laojun, what a good attack!!" Accompanied by the loud cheers of the Monkey King, a terrifying divine might soared into the sky. The Monkey King incarnate battled and defeated the Buddha, sitting on the golden lotus, but at this time, the Great Sage had no shortage of burnt wounds. Monkey King was injured again, but this time he was even more dangerous! The Monkey King in his heyday state possesses unspeakable fighting and wildness. In this way, he is even more terrifying when he is injured, just like a wounded beast. "Sure enough, you are not so easy to deal with, but in that case, I will activate the weapon that I have prepared for you!" With a snap of his fingers, the space around Nagato rippled, and the figure of Yuri Wanliya appeared here in a little panic, being embraced by Nagato''s left hand. "I am the strongest, in order to capture all the victorious people. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. Therefore, I will break all the enemies blocking the front!" The activating speech spirit of power read out, the whole space field seemed to have changed with the speech spirit of Nagato. Monkey King sensed the danger, and stood up from the golden lotus platform without saying a word. The golden hoop rod in his hand stretched towards The body of Nagato is about to be cut off! At this moment, a dark figure appeared in front of Monkey King. It was the black robe that was hit by Monkey King before. His face was as good as Nagato. It was one of Nagato''s spirit gods, the black robe Nagato of the Earth Nilong! boom!! The horrible shocking force gushes out from the black robe long gate, and it blasts against the golden hoop, making a violent sound. Even the space in front of the black robe long gate is shaken by this shaking force, and it is sent out. Sizzling sound! Both sides were bombarded at the same time, but in this home court, the black robe long gate would not be burned by the flames, Monkey King is not necessarily, but this obviously increased his fierceness! "Language is light. Words spirit is light. So light, words spirit, become my sword and my blade!" A golden sword rose in front of Nagato. At this moment, countless optoelectronics rose from the domain, almost covering the entire burning domain space in just a few seconds! "Fear me for all evil things! People with power and unrighteous people can''t attack me. I am the strongest person who can repel all obstacles." Reaching out and drew out the sword of wisdom and victory, Nagato''s momentum instantly reached its extreme, and then Nagato grabbed Yuri Wanliya, lifted the girl''s shy cheek, and kissed it gently! At this moment, Monkey King''s crisis reached its extreme, completely ignoring the burning of the flames, driving the clouds into a state of speed, and rushing straight to the past, but at the same time, a long gate in a silver robe blocked him! "In the name of the divine power of the sky, my order, wind, lend me all the power!!" In the words of the spirit, a tornado of destruction appeared around the silver robe long gate, engulfing the surrounding flames, and in an instant, the whole person turned into a terrifying flame tornado and confronted Monkey King! Rumble!!! Locked by the air of the entire field, Monkey King has nowhere to hide. At this time, the God of Steel, except for some part-time gods such as the god of liar, the real steel will only go forward! "Can''t hide, just kill it!!" Weizunsyxs.com With this belief, a burst of flame storm swept across the realm, and at this time, the entire space began to reverberate with the dual voices of Nagato and Yuri Wanli. [Speaking of Monkey King Monkey King, one would think that Master Sanzangs servants are gods created through the confusion of gods of various religions and folk beliefs, such as Buddhism, Taoism, and Chinese Shamanism. They are also steel. God of War. Although the two are still kissing, their voices are conveyed through the domain. At this moment, the light balls that flood the domain are like sparks of fire, turning into golden swords! [Although he is a god of apes, he has a deep connection with iron-the key to understanding this key is the formation process of "Journey to the West". Pieces of golden swords stood in the air, and at this time, Monkey King''s charge was still blocked by the silver robe''s long gate! ["Journey to the West" was born out of dramas, novels, and folklore with Monkey King as the protagonist. It can be said to be a collection of Monkey King legends. The material has many inherited myths and folk tales. The most important thing is China -The culture of the Han people is often influenced by culture from the outside world. A handful of small swords followed the spirit of words, and one after another pointed their blades at Sun Wukong, the god of incompliance! [Speaking of the history of China, we can often see the shadows of nomads and horse-riding peoples.Not only the ruling class, but even among the people, there is a confusion of race and ethnicity. The cultures of Han and nomads are mixed. Of course, the gods have also been affected by this influence. [Then the model of the god after being complicated and mixed-no, the highest peak is Monkey King Monkey King. "I''m actually unlocking the history of my old grandson. Unforgivable, the golden hoop, give me a long! Break through this field!!!" The enraged Monkey King inserted his golden hoop on the ground, almost instantly, the golden hoop. The stick is crazily long on one side, and turned into the original Dinghai Shenzhen! boom!! The entire field looks small, but the actual space is not small. The space inside has been expanded, but the golden cudgel still withstands the world of the field! [Taoism, Buddhism, Esotericism and other cultures from China, although there are different elements, but there are indeed many myths related to Monkey King, the most representative of which is "born from a stone" and "burnt by fire" A series of anecdotes such as "yaki", "a body of steel". After the golden hoop rod withstood the world of the domain, the three sword girls who supported the domain snorted. At this time, the dense small swords had covered the entire domain, and at the same time they launched an attack towards Monkey King! "Just look at Lao Sun''s deity and guardianship, or your domain is strong!!" Sun Wukong, the god of disobedience, became fierce, and all his divine power burst out!! [These myths are all themes owned by the heroes of "steel", born from a stone, burned by a furnace, and acquired immortality-that is, the body of steel. These are the forging process of the sword. "Hmph, too naive!" Almost instantly, the golden robe long gate, the silver robe long gate and the black robe long gate appeared beside the three sword girls. The curse power of the earth, sky and steel gushed out, and the swords in the entire field could not be strengthened. No matter how stretched the rod is, it cannot break through! [Melt iron ore into steel with a furnace, and forge steel into a sword. The so-called hero of steel is the sword, that is, the living sword god. At this time, the spirit of words was over, Nagato released the already flushed Wanli Valley Yuri, the sword of wisdom and victory in his hand was raised, and the golden swords all over the sky fell like rain, filled with the guardian of the great holy god. Destroy it to the fullest! With a click, the endless little sword penetrated the divine body of the Great Sage. In this moment, the character of Monkey King was cut off, and the powerful god named after the sky fell into the mortal world! Rumble!!! Under the golden sword rain, the crackling sound was not loud, but the scene like that was even more terrifying. A small golden sword that looked like a sharp weapon of a divine weapon drowned the Monkey King! boom!! At this time, there was a roar from the pile of golden swords, his body was broken, his right hand was broken, and even Monkey King with a dagger stuck in his back struggling to appear. He staggered but staggered towards Nagato. Come! At the next moment, three sounds of the flesh being penetrated by the sharp blade came, and I saw the golden robe long gate, the silver robe long gate and the black robe long gate respectively piercing through the body of the great saint with three magic weapons! "This is the final end, Monkey King!" .. 351 Chapter 101 The upcoming holy war is about to be ordered! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Really, it seems that my grandson has also come to an end!" In the burning realm, Qitian Great Sage''s body turned into a little bit of light, slowly disappearing... "The sacrifices of the two younger brothers also failed to win victory. I''m really not reconciled." Faced with the idols of the past life are slowly disappearing, and personally smashed his former admiration, Nagato''s mood becomes more and more complete, and even Nagato can feel that his restraints are less and less... If you want to be detached, you must break the bonds. These bonds come from the world, from the great road, and from yourself. In Nagato''s view, apart from the so-called plots and the unconstrained thoughts brought about by reading more novels, his previous life has almost nothing useful. Especially many bad habits must be eradicated! "Then, I''m welcome!!" With that said, the entire golden realm was replaced by something more profound in an instant. Several of the spectators suddenly discovered that the Japan behind them had disappeared, and Pandora watching in the quiet world saw that the entire realm and everyone had disappeared... Obviously, the entire golden realm was silently moved by Nagato into Nagato''s country. At this time, Nagato''s country had an additional river running through the entire country. The name Tianhe was Nagato that swallowed the quicksand river and water. The unique river formed by the combination of the original source. "Sun Wukong, hand over everything you have!" After such a sentence, the whole world began to swallow up the whole incomprehensible Sun Wukong in a strange way that is indescribable, hard to see, and hard to hear! In an instant, the whole world seemed to be complemented in some way, and it seemed more real in everyone''s eyes! The incorruptible body of the King Kong that Nagato wanted most was finally captured by him, and it was integrated into Nagato''s [Invincible God and Buddha] power, and the [Invincible God and Buddha] was completed! [Invincible God and Buddha], the fusion power side power, after the power is activated, Nagato incarnates the incorruptible body of the King Kong, and has the four powers of [Thousand-Hand Magic Power], [Camel], [Bull] and [Phoenix]. There is also a fusion of the power of a golden cudgel with the once-shattered [King of Gods Armed Forces] in Nagato, and the weapons in [King of Gods Arms] have been transformed into a golden spear with the characteristics of exile and chasing space! From today on, Sun Wukong, the god of disobedience, will be removed from the mythological system! Since possessing the ability to capture myths, Nagato has only captured the mythology of the god King Mercator, which is used to supplement the missing things in the entire kingdom. No matter what gods he encounters, Nagato has never captured their myths. For other reasons, Nagato knew instinctively that taking too much of mythology would wake up a certain existence. Although not afraid, Nagato doesn''t want the other party to disturb him step by step in this world. These growth processes are especially important for Nagato. Again, Nagato''s power is too easy! And now, Nagato has grown to its limit. In other words, unless Nagato is willing to spend more than 100 years in cultivation like Luo Hao, Nagato has indeed grown to its limit in this world! "So, from now on, let''s shake this world up!!" ... Twelve Literature Network www.12txt.com Just after the myth of Monkey King was captured by Nagato, the whole secluded world rioted! !!! The long and powerful heartbeat echoed here, and Pandora took out a headset impatiently and put it on, "Is there any morality? Its really noisy to keep people from watching TV..." "Haha, but it''s really funny! Did the guy hiding there finally wake up because of the turmoil caused by the lack of the myth realm itself!" The heartbeat changes from slow to fast, and finally slows down again until silent. Suddenly, Saya appeared in front of Pandora, listening to the fading heartbeat in his ear, Saya had a triumphant smile on his face, "Prometheus really hides a surprising news!" "Saya didn''t expect that someone in this world could do that kind of thing, and it really was a big conspiracy that had spanned thousands of years and deceived the entire world!" ... ... But at this moment, almost at the moment when the heartbeat in the depths of the secluded world ended, as far away as the Vatican in Europe, the seventh godkiller was quietly born! A god-killer, as the name implies, is a person who kills a god. But before the birth of the godslayer, there must first be a god of disobedience. If there is no god of disobedience, how can a god be killed?The birth of the god of noncompliance is not possible in a short time. Long-term accumulation of myths, man-made religious indulgences, and misunderstandings in ancient texts are all factors that contributed to the birth of the gods of disobedience.Disobedience to the myth that people fabricate for themselves is the god of disobedience. However, there is one of the most special gods, which is considered to be the most difficult to produce unobserved gods, and that is the gods of Jehovah.First of all, this divine system is one of the three most influential religions in the world today-the Christian divine system. If the believers of the gods are so huge that even if people make some mistakes in the mythological records, the gods will turn one eye and close another. Secondly, the loss of the ancient records of this divine system is not very serious. There is a classic book called the Bible. Although there are many misunderstandings, the orthodox scriptures are there, and dozens of people misunderstood the fundamentals. There is no impact. In the end, many angels in this god system were merged from other minor god systems, and even if the gods who were not obeyed appeared, they were also the gods of other gods who were relegated to fallen angels. Of course, the gods of fallen angels who are not obedient have appeared on the earth. The godslayer Alexander Gascoyne, known as the "black prince," killed the fallen angel Remuel who possessed vision and thunder power. This name means "God''s mercy", and the angel who is always present in front of you is referred to as the teacher of apostates in the Book of Enoch. His deeds include annihilating the Assyrian army and their patron saint who invaded Jerusalem The Great Eagle" Nis Rock. However, now the godslayer of this mythological system is born! The new-born Godkiller, who calls himself Messiah, is a believer of the Holy See, and suddenly incarnates into the Godkiller while praying, without experiencing Pandora''s ritual... In the Holy See, the Messiah, who was only about twelve years old, looked at the senior leaders of the Holy See, "Everyone, it''s time for holy war!" .. 352 Chapter 102 Lancelot vs Athena [Part 1] Please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As time went on for a few minutes, when the Nagagoal General appeared in the golden realm of the world and quietly moved into his own kingdom, the god Zu Genivia who was lying in ambush in the distance of the battlefield was stunned! "What''s the matter, how did the gods and the kings disappear? Could it be that they have entered the secluded world!" On the eve of the battle of Nagato, Gnivia came here, but in order to pursue the greatest results, even Gnivia has been temporarily restraining Lancelot, who has recovered most of his insubordination, just to fight at the King of God. Join the battle when it is over or at the end of the battle. Never thought that such an unexpected event would happen. At that moment, Lancelot immediately turned into a thunder and rushed over. If such a powerful opponent disappeared, Lancelot would be extremely upset. "Obviously knowing the master''s news, my uncle has already lifted the seal, and even the savior of salvation said..." "...It''s a word that can''t be ignored. The knife was unblocked. It really surprised the concubine!" The unexpected intruder responded. After Gnevia noticed the owner of the voice, his face was stunned, "You will come here personally... Please let Gnevia greet you." She squeezed the hem of the black dress that a noblewoman felt, and lowered her head, suppressing her astonishment and greeted gracefully. Gnivia pretends to be decent on the surface, but his heart is being eroded by anxiety. Never expected this goddess to appear here! Although she has the appearance of a young girl, her slender body is full of the majesty of a mother god.As the mother of the earth and as the queen of darkness, she is also the triune goddess of the heavenly gods. -Its name is Athena. "In the secluded world, I saw you, so I couldn''t help but come out and take a look." Athena whispered in a voice similar to the whistle of the wind. Her hair was like silver blended into the moon. It is the simple clothes of ancient Greek style, without the power fluctuations to hide the figure. "Sure enough, the concubine''s intuition is not wrong, it is really you, the servant who annihilates the Demon King''s Steel!" The anger in the goddess'' pupils swayed like flames. "Know the shame, old compatriots! The descendants of our mother-in-law and the steel that slaughtered the dragons and snakes are enemies from the old mythological age that have been unshakable enemies. Even so, they still let such blades stain their hands. *Unclean, are you willing to fall so far!" "I''m afraid to tell, Goddess Athena, Yushen is completely wrong. From the old days of mythology, our daughters of the earth have the fate of heroes who serve steel. There will also be dragons and snakes who will turn their fangs to that side. Time. But it''s just a momentary dream." Compared with the real goddess, the devil queen is nothing more than a small character, but Gnivia still speaks to Athena with her head high. "We are servants who serve the warriors. Even the goddess Athena has the myth that as her beloved daughter Zeus, the great god of Greek mythology, serves. If Yushen thinks this statement is wrong, please feel free to point it out." "Oh, it''s really sharp and sharp." Athena narrowed her eyes and looked at Gnivia unceremoniously. "However, that man''s handmaid has always been a loyal person, no matter what the age. All things are worth admiring!" The retort the ancestor made to her seemed to have gradually weakened her anger. "However, it doesn''t matter anymore. At this time, my concubine is not on the road of trampling everything. However, as the servant of steel who blocked the way of our generation, although my concubine admires you very much. Loyalty, but still..." Weichang Novel Network www.120weichang.com Athenas Snakes Eye is lodged with a golden light. This is the eve of the activation of the divine power. At this moment, Gnivia feels the breath of death, but- "Sorry, goddess of snakes! That girl is my beloved son, and she can''t be killed!" Accompanied by the sound of apology, the roar of thunder fell from the sky, and the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and white lightning fell, blasting towards the goddess! Boom!!! Athena backed away suddenly, lightning blasted at the location where she stood before, sending out a violent blasting effect. Then, surrounded by white lightning, riding on a white horse, wearing a uniform white armor, Lancelot Dulac, the god of incompatibility, appeared here! He threw the inverse spiny gun in his hand, and the attack turned into lightning again and struck Athena. "Lightning and horse riding, the most primitive steel?" Thinking like this in her heart, Athena jumped back again for a split second, avoiding the attack from the sky, but Immediately before the spear pierced the ground, it turned ninety degrees and moved forward at a right angle.And pursued the escaped Athena and flew forward. Goo! The lightning spear pierced deeply into the left shoulder, and the face of the goddess was distorted with pain. "You are the goddess of wisdom, and you can''t see my name with your holy eyes... I''ll give my name based on politeness. My name is Lancelot Dulac. I am called the Knight of the Lake." Leading Thunder and White Horse, the military god descended to the ground and told. "Although I could not find the demon king who did not know where he disappeared, but if such an ancient goddess is the opponent, my heart, I also look forward to it!" "Steel''s arrogance has always made concubine so annoying!" One of the biggest benefits of being recovered by Nagato is that the goddess who was badly wounded has the power of immortality. With the support of the kingdom, the goddess who was originally immortal now has a surge in recovery ability, and soon the shoulder injuries healed. , The wound recovered and the bleeding stopped. What appeared on his right wrist was the tool-like long-handled sickle of the god of death.Its blade is jet black.Darkness and the earth-it is the weapon suitable for the queen of the underworld to rule the earth. "Then, don''t talk nonsense, just let it go, Lancelot Dulac!" "Thank you! My greatest tribute to your courage." Lancelot said respectfully from the moment, and at the same time a mysterious spear sword appeared in his hand, a white blade as high as fifty centimeters, and a handle made of oak. The combination of a short blade and a long handle is indeed a gun! "I will use the blade of my lord to give the highest respect to Athena who refuses to follow!" ps: Let''s preach the story of the original work here. The end of this paragraph is the epilogue that I wove myself... 353 Chapter 103 Athena vs. Lancelot [Next] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The quiet world, the realm of life and immortality! In the gloomy world, a huge modern screen looks a little strange. Pandora and Saya looked at the mother goddess, the goddess of disobedience, and Athena confronted Lancelot, god of disobedience, chattering. "Oh, little Nana is not good, how can she run to fight that guy?" "That''s right, it''s a natural enemy, and I ran to look for abuse, but... the girl that Brother Nagato is fond of, if she is killed by accident, I can''t explain it." "Yes, just... you''re tall!" Pandora didn''t calm down, looking at Saya, "Even if you understand that you are special, but this kind of drama of wolf falling in love with sheep is really unacceptable!" "Calmness, having witnessed our existence, the huge difference between the godslayer and the gods, for us, erasing is not a troublesome thing..." "cut!" ... ... In Japan, the famous scenic spot Xitian Temple has been completely collapsed! And in the empty suburbs not far from the ruins of this scenic spot, a battle between the gods of disobedience has finally begun! "I will use full speed and all my strength to defeat Athena. Please understand what I want in the long battle for thousands of days and nights. This is Lancelot''s style!" Facing the ancient goddess of the earth, the army god who refused to follow was not afraid, and even happily raised the mysterious spear and sword in his hand, and issued a declaration before charging! "It turns into a frantic blowing wind, and becomes a galloping lightning, which crushes the enemy in one breath. This is my ritual." "Ha! Well said. If that''s the case, let the concubine respond with all his strength!" Also blooming with the characteristics of the goddess of war, Athena suddenly got up and jumped, which was a big jump that was impossible as a two-legged walking creature. It was just a jump, which narrowed the distance to Lancelot, who was riding a white horse, by nearly a hundred meters, flying gracefully like a white bird with wings. The battle broke out! "Earth, know my resolution! Darkness, understand the height of the concubine! The goddess Athena, the descendant of the great mother, will judge here as the enemy''s steel follower!" The lovely voice is yelling out loudly, accompanied by the response of heaven and earth... Boom boom boom!! The earth made a creepy sound and roared. It''s an earthquake! The sky began to gloom. No, it was the darkness that was spreading. I don''t know when it started until the vast field, which was still in broad daylight, was surrounded by a dark tent. This is nature''s blessing to the Mother God!! But even so, Lancelot was still fearless, riding on a white horse leisurely on the swaying ground, the combination of the horse and the rider flying to the sky, things of the magnitude of the earthquake would not cause it at all. Panic. "The magic knife that tears the ancient earth, penetrates the sky, and falls into the sky, it is time to return now, in the hands of the knight of the lake, and once again blow the horn on the battlefield!" Lancelot raised the spear and sword in his hand. This was the magic weapon of Lancelot''s old lord, the last king to appear. It was called the sword of salvation, also known as the sword of annihilation. A soldier of infinite glory! "The land collapses, the ground is split, and see the goddess''s ferocious song of destruction!" At this time, the chant of Athena sounded again, the land at the feet of Lancelot and the horse collapsed, and the earthquake hitting the vast wilderness became more violent, causing the ground to split. That was the goddess''s determination to kill! At the same time, there are black snakes flying out from the protruding ground. There are actually hundreds of them. Crazyly, Lancelot and his beloved horse are entangled and entangled. The exposed fangs want to take them. Drag into the ground. "Fog wind, blow it up." Facing the menacing attack from the goddess, the armored military god still took it easy, until the attack came, immediately Lancelot chanted-- The army god has begun to act! At the same time as the words spoke, strange mists began to gush out from the side of the military god and Pegasus, and the flesh of the knight and the horse lost their color and form at the same time.Good Chinese www.haozw8.com The fog continued to gush out and gradually became thicker, like a thick fog that filled the surface of the lake, and the field of vision from five meters away was not very clear. The power to change into a fog is the immortality that Lancelot possesses as a steel that cannot be followed. Can''t hit the fog, can''t cut the fog. Therefore, the army god who is transformed into a fog is immune to various attacks and is immortal, however Athena is the ruler of Hades! She has the highest authority on matters related to death and immortality, and naturally she is also familiar with the method of burying the immortal steel, but "Even if you have the ability to destroy our body, it is really your misfortune to meet me!" As if telling the truth, Lancelot began to act. As a god of infidelity, Lancelot''s abilities are actually very few, just like the name he is praised by the world-the knight of fog and thunder! The fog of the undead, the thunder of the sky, and the fearless knight!! "I''m riding a gallop, trampling on countless dragons and snakes, the incomparable sword, even Athena, no, it is because Athena can''t win." At this moment, what he is about to show is his martial arts of reaching the sword of perfect purity, whose name is The knight charge!! This was a shock blow from the ultimate dragon slayer. The violent incarnation of the goddess of the earth, such as dragons and snakes, became a weapon equivalent to Athena''s natural enemies. Lancelot and the horse, who turned into fog, flew up, and materialized in the air. Flew into the thundercloud that was called when it came, and among the black clouds crackling with electric light, the knight whispered to his beloved horse. "In response to the wish of the beloved son, to crush the venerable enemy, I turn this into lightning, and my life is entrusted here." Lancelot set up a sharp gun, pointed the gun forward, and the white horse galloped out towards Athena and killed it, like a huge meteorite falling from the sky with the same degree of impact and destructive power. boom!!! The white meteorite falling sharply at lightning speed, like a sacred hammer that shouldn''t exist! The white knight and the god horse, incarnate as the god of destruction descending from the sky, rushed towards the ground, reached the ground in an instant, and pierced the sharp spear. Athena also waved the pitch-black sickle, wanting to bounce off the sharpshooter! boom!! The gun and the sickle collided violently. At the moment of the collision, a storm was produced. Lancelot and Athena, who were in the center of the storm, were surrounded by a storm formed by the impact that blew everything away. At the same time, the ground beneath their feet collapsed. "Ahhhh!!!" Athena absorbed the energy from the earth, allowing her girlish slender wrists to board into the world''s unparalleled strength. The darkness that was materialized formed nine monster snakes, who wanted to chew Lancelot to pieces, but Even with such power, it is still weak in front of Lancelot! boom! Under the restraint of natural enemies, even with power far surpassing the enemy, it cannot be fully displayed under the charge. Therefore, Athena''s sickle was bounced by Lancelot''s sharp spear, and the dark monsters were also triggered by the war god. The shock wave disappeared- That is the result of the meteorite falling from the sky, causing the earth to collapse! Immediately afterwards, Lancelot, who did not follow, was holding the sword of salvation, and was ready to issue the most violent and terrifying charge against the goddess who did not follow! However, at this critical moment, the god of noncompliance retreated, gave up the opportunity to give Athena a fatal blow, and retreated without hesitation! Almost in the next instant, the golden blade quickly cut out from the void beside Athena! boom!! The sword of salvation collided with the golden sword, and the huge force flew away from the army god...... .. 354 Chapter 104 Nagato vs Lancelot [Part 1] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Lancelot and Athena began to fight, Gnivia was full of confidence in his uncle. It was the second only trust in his master, the last revealed king! The reason is not only because the uncle holds his masters magic weapon in his hands-- A magic weapon that can annihilate all demon kings, but because Gnivia knows exactly what kind of existence his uncle is! More importantly, even if he lost the memory of being a goddess, Gnivia had already seen the steel army god who accompanied him through the days and nights of these years! There has been no hesitation or hesitation.Gallop at full speed, swing your sword like thunder! This is exactly the characteristic of Lancelot, and it is also the most terrifying place of this undefeated army god! There is no blessing of wind and rain, no sunshine, no blessings of the underworld, and generally possessed by the gods of disobedience appearing on the earth, and the natural blessings like natural disasters, there is no army god of disobedience, Lancelot! It is precisely because of this that he will look even more terrifying! Because it is pure, so powerful! The purity of Lancelot can be forgotten even by his former partners and masters. It was not intentionally concealed, as Lancelot himself once said "Ah, Benz and the wilderness wield spears, cherish women, guard these things is my original wish. Other than this are just trivial things, just other people''s things! All these will cause me to become dull and cowardly s reason." If not, the Last King would have been awakened by Gnivia! In fact, this is also the main reason Gnivia has some complaints about Lancelot over the years, but all this does not detract from Gnivias respect for his uncle The fact is that Athena, the goddess of refusal, retreats steadily under the charge of Lancelot. No matter what kind of attack, it seems a little vulnerable to the knight who has the name of killing dragons and snakes! However, at the moment when the victory was about to be announced, something surprising Gnivia appeared... ... ... "Dear Athena, it seems that facing the Dragon Slayer attribute of the Steel Sword God, you can restrain yourself very badly. In order not to increase the accident, leave this battle to me!" The red-haired indifferent young man was holding a golden sword and stepped out of the spatial ripples that suddenly appeared beside Athena. The mighty power of the god of incompetence filled the entire field, which was the strongest demon king. The natural power! "Cut!" Cut with dissatisfaction, but Athena did not refute it because it was a fact. Gods who do not follow are all guys with distorted characteristics. Their extreme ego makes them unable to hear the words of others at all, and their extreme character makes them difficult to communicate. However, after being subdued by Nagato, Athena was also liberated from the distortion that she did not get. If it was the original Athena, maybe even Nagato would cut it together, but now she has a sense of reason and obediently Stepped back a few steps and let the battlefield out. In fact, at the beginning of the battle between the two gods of disobedience, Nagato knew about it through Athenas connection with him, but Athena is a god after all, and one who knew that he would lose, would still raise his sickle without hesitation. Goddess of war! That being the case, Nagato wouldn''t mind satisfying the hope of this goddess under him! It''s just that even Nagato couldn''t predict that Athena''s defeat was so fast that Nagato was a little shocked. And Lancelots purity makes Nagato also sigh, whether its the inconsistent Monkey who just killed him or the inconsistent Perseus who once killed, its far from the military god in front of him. Too much! "Lancelot, the god of disobedience? You are such a beloved steel, how about becoming my subordinate!" Looking at the god of incompliance wrapped in silver armor in front of him, Nagatos eyes flashed with purple light, and he saw a certain situation of the god in front of him-Biquge Novel www.spps.cc That is the god of disobedience named Lancelot, who turned out to be a lady! Well, this way, Nagato became even more interested, so the Demon Lord did not hesitate to send out his invitation to his old enemy. The power to see through Lancelot''s real body is the eternal reincarnation eye power from Nagato''s body- Before you know it, Nagatos natal treasure, the Eye of Eternal Reincarnation, has grown to a point where even the existence of reincarnation cannot be concealed... Because of these eyes, Sun Wukong''s golden eyes are still in the Buddha kingdom of Nagato at this time. They cannot be integrated into Nagato''s power and can only be preserved and waited for later. It''s just that Nagato''s request is destined to be unfulfilled, or in other words, such a thing as persuading the unconvincing god has never happened! The god of disobedience that can be persuaded is either the god of disobedience who is subdued by Nagato like Athena and stabilizes his own existence, or the god of disobedience is about to die. as expected-- "I am surprised that you can instigate Athena. This is so similar to the last king of our lord. Sure enough, being the strongest demon king in this world is really an exciting opponent for our generation!" Lancelot first expressed his surprise at Nagato''s command of Athena. His words made people feel personable, just like his title, the perfect knight. "I am deeply grateful for the invitation of His Highness the Demon King, but Steel and the Demon King are old enemies. This is the cause and fate engraved on our soul. In my eyes, there is no better bond than this!" "So, let us gallop on this battlefield!" At the moment when Nagato peeped through Lancelot''s real body, the God of Unobservance did feel that something of his own was known by the Demon King in front of him, but even in this situation, Unobservable Steel still didn''t have any hesitation and issued himself At the same time, the sword of salvation in his hand has finally begun to accumulate strength! "Ancient steel, it''s my strength, let it be the blade that sweeps away riots!" In order to awaken the magic sword, the steel is chanting the spirit of words, and it is the essence of the earth that activates the sword.The higher the purity, the better! Needless to say, there are certainly more spirits overflowing from the fertile and vast wilderness than the desolate desert.However, the most ideal is the life of the goddess as Mother Earth... Unfortunately, the opponent appeared a bit early, and Lancelot did not get Athena''s vitality! But even so, it is not the reason for Lancelot to retreat. Even Lancelot has accumulated sufficient energy to guard against such a situation, although the quality is insufficient. "With the reputation of being a warrior, I am here to show my power!" From the white sharp peak of the sword of salvation, a platinum ball of light is produced, which is like the extremely strong dazzling light of the sun falling on the ground. "What an amazing weapon!" Looking at the white stars in the sky, Nagato sighed, and glanced at the sword in Lancelot''s hand by the way, showing a smile that he wanted to win, "It''s still physical..." "But I won''t lose. Come on, my new weapon!" In this way, Nagato returned the golden sword in his hand and put it on his waist. At the same time, the space ripples behind him appeared, and a golden spear flashing with electricity slowly stretched out from the space ripples! Grabbing the handle of the gun, the young demon king pulled out the gun of gold, and the light flashed, and the tip of the gun was stab in the direction of Lancelot! In an instant, the flashing golden electric current turned into an invincible space thunder burst out, heading towards the unconvincing army god! At the same time, the white stars in the sky are blooming with their own light, and beams of white light are turned into sharp blades that cut the earth and are also blasted down! Rumble!!!.. 355 Chapter 105 Nagato vs LancelotMiddleThird You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What an amazing battle, is this the power of the sword of salvation!" Athena stood outside the battlefield, looking at the scene where the golden current and the invincible light beams of white stars in the sky intersect, said with emotion! And beside her is the trembling goddess girl Gnivia. At this time, in addition to facing the natural fear of the ancient earth mother god who had the same personality as her predecessor, Gnevia, the goddess girl, was more surprised by the gods in the hands of the gods. The power of the Divine Sabre of Salvation, even if it does not have enough''resources'', is used to its extreme, but it is also an invincible blade of terror. however-- The power of that golden thunder can''t go down the light blade of the sword of salvation! The two are constantly fighting on the battlefield, it seems that the destructive power is not strong, at least compared to the earthquake caused by the Athena battle, the visual effect of summoning the dark sky is a little worse! But both women knew that it was just an illusion! There was a faint sound of breaking in the battlefield, even the second daughter of Athena outside the battlefield could hear it clearly, that was the sound of space breaking! This is also true, the scene in front of you is amazing, what a mighty power! ... ... "I am an invincible god and Buddha, from heaven to earth, omnipotent, and powerful in the world, no one is invincible!!" In the center of the battlefield gleaming with golden electric current, Nagato held a golden spear in his hand to recite a powerful speech spirit. The whole body burst into golden light. The golden electric current continued to destroy the space, consuming the indestructible light blade. Surprisingly, he entered the state of King Kong''s indestructible body! And this is the effect of the new power [the undefeated gods and buddhas], which can make the godslayers turn into undefeated gods and buddhas, and they can spread the world with undefeated power! "The power of my lord has no effect on your Excellency, really a great warrior who makes people yearn for!" Lancelot admired that Nagato was unscathed under the blade of light of the white star. His tone was very sincere and extremely happy. The savior in his hand surrendered into the air and merged into the stars! "If this is the case, then there is no need to uselessly wield the Lord''s relic!" With that said, the spine-shaped spear appeared in Lancelot''s hand, and in an instant, Lancelot''s breath seemed even more dangerous. ! "Hmm. This is better! Then the devil, take my gun!" "Ha, although he is not a real warrior, but with the body like this, it is a pity that he can''t fight happily, then come on!" Hearing Lancelot''s words, Nagato gave a knowing smile, and he was also happy to fight. Nagato likes to fight with those who have a shining soul, such as the Master and Apprentice Locke in Naruto World, and the current Lancelot special! In this way, the god of war and the demon king began a thrilling white war! The white horse riding on the knight began to run, not at full speed, but just jogging easily to the left and right. The front of the horse was the Demon King holding a golden spear.Lancelot stabs the spear from the horse. One blow, two blows...Like a torrential rain that pierced the ground into many holes, the continuous bursts of the raging waves aimed at the demon king on the ground who killed the gods, with the will to defeat the enemy and die! From the point of view of Oriental martial arts, that''s gun intent! Nagato doesn''t have many advantages in the face of warriors with the will to martial arts. Although Nagato is incredibly powerful in terms of the body, Nagato does not really have the so-called will of martial arts!Niuba Literature Website www.68wenxue.com After all, that is the strongest power of martial arts civilization, and the kind of thing that needs to be understood by martial artists from life and death is still a bit abstract for Nagato, who has hardly experienced life and death. Even if there are memories of other incarnations, especially Shura Dao, memories are memories after all, and there is still a layer of yarn in Nagato''s heart, which is difficult to truly understand! But Nagato still has a way to deal with it. The super perception brought by the fusion of the spiritual power of the world also has the power no less than the will of martial arts. Relying on this perception, Nagato avoided the attack with a little bit of movement, and while waving the golden spear in his hand, he shot the white horse''s forelimbs, chest and neck with the gun, and hit the stirrups. Lancelots feet, and his spear-wielding arm. However, Nagato''s series of attacks were all blocked. First of all, the god horse driven by Lancelot is very agile. If it sees the blade of the gun approaching itself, it will immediately jump back and avoid it.Or to make it easy for the owner''s gun to block Nagato''s attack, just move it laterally or backward slightly, subtly shifting the defensive placement.It is indeed the realm of the integration of humans and horses. Furthermore, Lancelot''s armor is also very strong. The white iron armor almost covered his whole body, and the attacks from Nagato''s golden spear on his arms and feet, arm guards and leg guards, or breastplate were all bounced back. Just when Nagato''s attack was ineffective, the white horse under Lancelot''s mind was connected with his master, hissing loudly, and the white horse became standing on its back leg. The hooves of the Hummer, which swings the freely usable forelimbs to Nagato''s head, is a weapon that can rival the hammer.It was just that two iron hoofs came down. Moreover, the opponent is not just a horse, although the physique is ordinary, but it is a beast.Even the unreasonable strong body of the godslayer should be able to be easily shattered with this strange foot force However, now in front of Lancelot, is the strongest Godkiller who surpasses the common sense of Godkillers, so... Click! The sound of iron and iron collision. Nagato''s whole body was shining with golden light, and now it was an incorruptible diamond body with the hardness of steel, and stretched out his free left hand to block the power of the horse''s hoof! "Such a thrilling body! Is that your power!?" Generally speaking, Lancelot stabs his spear, like thunder, with extreme speed! It was too fast to see clearly, but probably the target was Nagatos forehead. Using the unique instinct of the victory and defeat of the godslayer, the golden gun in Nagatos right hand had been prepared! Click! This is a collision of two sharp guns, but Lancelot, who has the advantage of horses, seems to be the best! however-- "The power of the king''s armed forces combined with the golden hoop rod is up to you, Lancelot!!! Pursue, exile, and the space in front of you will be broken!!" Although the attack was ineffective, and even encountered an attack by the god of infidelity, it was Nagato''s real goal to approach Lancelot, because the golden gun is a melee weapon, not a long-range weapon, although it can be a cameo. The next moment, a golden electric current erupted, and chaotic ripples appeared in the space where Lancelot and his mount were, which was a sign of spatial instability! "not good!" Just as Lancelot recalled such a thought in his mind, the entire space was shattered! Rumble!!! The fragmentation of the space caused the space shock. The huge explosion spread to the entire field and wiped out everything. The force of the explosion also blasted the god of non-compliance out without exception. Only Nagato stood in the middle of the space shock. , Stand proudly, outstanding elegance!.. 356 Chapter 106 Nagato vs Lancelot [Part Two] Fourth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Not good, uncle!" Seeing the explosion of space blasting Lancelot, the ancestor girl Gnevia finally couldn''t help being surprised, but before she acted, a black sickle appeared on the girls neck, and Gnevia was shocked. That is the death sickle from the goddess around me! "Stop acting, ancestor!" I saw the white-haired goddess''s snake eyes, which looked like dark snakes, staring at the battlefield carefully, and did not look at the ancestor girl at all. The breath of death exuded it firmly surrounded Gnivia! "The real battle has just begun. Can''t you make trouble? Is it finally going to show a complete posture? The battle between the powerful and the strongest demon in the world of rebellion, the concubine is full of expectations! " The wisdom of the goddess has long penetrated Lancelot''s incompleteness- After all, it is such a perfect steel. Although restrained by her, Athena believes that her own victory has never been a problem if the restraint characteristics are subtracted. However, in this way, Lancelot is detrimental to her purity. The admiration evaluation. Then the only possibility is that the steel is still in an incomplete state! ... ... As Athena said, on the battlefield at this time, an astonishing momentum suddenly burst out, making the entire battlefield seem a little depressed, and the source of this momentum is Lancelot, the God of Incompatibility. "I never thought that His Majesty the Demon King was so powerful, although he did not want to violate the bond between me and Aiko, but at this time the body is not the opponent of the Demon King. If you retreat strategically, this body seems to be inferior to the Monkey King, facing the Demon King. , I seem to be unable to retreat successfully!" Standing up from the ground, Lancelot''s armor seemed to have suffered a lot of damage. That is normal. In the face of space explosion, it can only be damaged instead of being bombarded directly. Lancelot''s immortality It is enough to make people admire. Riding on the white horse of the sacred beast again, Lancelot seemed to have made up his mind. At the same time, the god Zu Genivia''s eyes were full of reluctance, that was the look of the farewell. "Then, as the unobserved body, the only thing I can do at this time is to defeat the devil and finally help Aiko obtain the true information of our Lords existence. Aiko, Im sorry, I will release the shackles of this body. !" Click! Lancelot is breaking away from the contract he made as the guardian knight of the witch. There seems to be a sound of loosening the iron shackles in the void. That contract has made the god of disobedience lost in the thousand years. God''s wandering nature, but it can''t extinguish the indefatigable spirit of struggle. Thousands of years of accumulated fighting intent, at this moment, facing the world''s strongest demon king, never how impatiently, ready to burst out desperately, that is the roar deep in the heart of the sword god! "Come on Excalibur... the holy spear born from the magic sword of salvation, then, your Majesty, I will show my true power to Qing. If so, my posture shouldn''t be hidden anymore!" In the previous battle, the sky star kept accumulating the essence that permeated the sky and the earth. At this time, in response to Lancelots words, a blade of light on the star was cut down, and the blow fell into Lancelots hands and turned into The sword of salvation, the golden blade, shone with moving light... At the same time, the white armor covering Lancelot''s body flew away in an instant. What is shown to the world is the refreshing beauty commensurate with its honey-colored hair, the slender tall figure is also revealed, the breasts are unexpectedly plump, and the waist is also unusually charming. As a woman, it can be said that it is impeccably mature Limbs.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com Moreover, the clothes he was wearing changed. The upper body is protected by serial armor. The helmet does not protect the eyes and does not hide its beauty. The right hand holds the god-the god of salvation knife, and the back is carried a hard iron bow. The white god horse''s saddle has also added a quiver and arrow! Moreover, the armor that has guarded Lancelot so far-the white steel that was flying just now shattered and scattered, turning into countless fragments, and the fragments became more shattered, expanding and deforming while flying, It turned into a combination of knight and horse. The shape of its armor is also very similar to the previous Lancelot. However, the color of steel is dark gray like a cloudy sky, and a line is arranged in a gorgeous white knight figure. The number is about three hundred rides.All of them rode on horses to fly in the sky and quickly gathered around Lancelot. If they were hunting birds of prey collectively, they must have acted like them. The heavy cavalry guarding the beautiful army god appears. "Hahaha, it has been a long time to give orders to my subordinates again. I and Qing are like the king of the army, once again as a soldier, we will fight each other and decide an exciting victory!" This is the complete Lancelot Durack. "Suddenly, I like you more and more, what a beautiful posture!" Facing Lancelot''s situation, Nagato sighed in surprise, and at the same time he decided more and more to accept it! Although Nagato had already seen the essence of the military god in front of him through the eyes of reincarnation, in fact, the eyes of reincarnation were not perspective eyes. Although Nagato knew the essence of the military god in front of him, he did not think of This military god will be such a beautiful existence, even Nagato has some longing for it! "Although you want to challenge directly, you are a military god after all. Then I will also use the army to fight against you. Then come up, the three thousand golden soldiers who serve me, show me the bravery of you waiting for me!! !" With the words of Nagato, a large space ripple appeared in the space behind him Golden warriors in armor walked out one by one, and there were three thousand golden warriors with 18 kinds of weapons, facing the heavy cavalry guarding the beautiful war god in the sky. This is not Nagatos power and power, but a small subsidiary power of the Kingdom of God. It is an unconscious fanatic who has been transformed from countless army souls obtained from Nagatos killing of the unreachable god Bifang a year ago. With various strength blessings, they were finally transformed into three thousand golden warriors with powerful combat power! "I remember Qing Lancelot is the god of war. If the god of war is defeated and captured, surrender does not seem to be unacceptable, right!" Nagato waved the golden spear in his hand, and the three thousand golden warriors behind him merged into one with Nagato''s movements, blessed on Nagato, like an immortal god! "Well, this is so pleasing. If His Royal Highness can do it, let''s try it, the knights charge!!" In the face of Nagato, the god of disobedience did not show any disgust, or the steel of disobedience, even the rare female steel, it is also an elusive existence. On the contrary, Lancelot showed a moving smile and issued a declaration of charge. The three hundred heavy cavalry also became one with the military deity, and they charged toward the three thousand golden warriors and their leader, the demon king who killed the gods! The gray tornado that seemed to fall from the sky violently collided with the golden warriors on the ground. Light blades, lightning, earthquakes, thunder... The terrible sight like a natural disaster burst out, and the entire battlefield completely collapsed... .. 357 #107-Chapter 107 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ancient texts describe the performance of a general with improper bravery riding a love horse and holding a magic weapon to charge into the battle. Most of them are described as "a horse is a thousand"! Under normal circumstances, there are only one or two knights who have the power of a thousand in a war, then If the sky above the grassland collapsed near the Xitian Temple, what the three hundred Pegasus knights showed would be the terrifying power that can be a thousand riders on the battlefield! That is-natural disasters! The terrifying skill called Knight Charge, under the leadership of three hundred knights and an inconsistent army god, turned into a terrible shock wave, before it hit the ground completely, it caused the entire ground to shake! Its okay if its just that. Its a terrible earthquake, but on the other side of the battlefield are three thousand golden warriors who also have terrible force, under the leadership of the strongest demon king who has an invincible reputation. Next, the momentum is not inferior to the charge of the Knights Army! In this way, like a collision between natural disasters and natural disasters, it begins! Boom boom boom!!!! The earth-shattering epic battle broke out that is not enough to describe! Under the leadership of Lancelot, the three hundred knights turned into three invincible swords, and the army of golden warriors was scattered one after another. However, the golden warriors were also extraordinary and vulgar. The powerful combat power of the single body has stalemate with it! All kinds of golden weapons collided with the gray knight''s blades, and shock waves one after another, making the entire plain more devastating! Bang bang bang!!! There have been countless collisions between the golden spear shining with the thunder of space and the divine sword of salvation that grabs the power of the earth for its own use. Although the grade of the divine sword of salvation is slightly higher than the golden spear, it lacks a real source of power after all! The magical sword of salvation that only possesses ordinary earth essence energy reserves is really not strong enough. Facing the combined weapon of the magic spear of the god King Mercator and the golden cudgel of the Monkey King, it also cannot take advantage! And Tianmas impact blessing, in front of Nagato, who has opened the power of [Invincible God and Buddha], cant take advantage of power! As a result, the head-on battle between the two legion leaders ended in a stalemate! As time passed, the battle became more and more fierce. Both the knights and the golden warriors suffered losses. Although the knights were extremely powerful at this time, the small number of them was an unavoidable defect, so the situation became slightly gradually Falling wind! In the eyes of the inconsistent Athena and Gnivia, although Lancelot''s knight army fell into a disadvantage, it still showed no signs of defeat, and the chance of victory still existed! But all this is over soon! "I have fully experienced your power and I am very satisfied, so now let me personally conquer you, Ching Lancelot! Witness my strength, and then, become a guardian knight on the road of my infinite battle !" "Eroding reality, the golden sanctuary, reappear!" Suddenly, Nagato shot Lancelot away for a certain distance, chanting the spirit of words in his mouth, and the remaining nearly two thousand golden warriors each turned into nodes of light, connected into a big golden net, and the entire battlefield Shrouded! In the next moment, after the previous decisive battle, the Great Sage Qitian, based on the big golden net, the golden sanctuary came for the second time on this day! "What, what is going on in this field!" Even though Athena and Gnivia, who were standing on the edge of the battlefield, were entered into the realm, Athena, after all, truly witnessed the existence of Nagato''s kingdom, she didn''t care much, and Gnivia was completely discolored! As an ancestor, an existence recognized by the world! Even in the moment of crisis, Gnivia can still fight the final battle by assimilating death, incarnate the god of incompatibility, but in this field, Gnivia found that she could not assimilate with death! "Could it be the legendary... Kingdom of God?!" In the world of godslayers, the species with the most comprehensive knowledge is not the strongest existence in the world of the two types of godslayers and the gods of disobedience. Those two unreasonable existences are playing violence! As the god of inconsistency, the god ancestor now possesses the most comprehensive knowledge. Therefore, Gnivia, who discovered in the domain that he has lost the ability to incarnate the god of inconsistency, thought of the legend!Worry-free Book Online www.51asw.com According to the legend, what the god of non-obedience lacks, independent of the world, the real kingdom of God! ... ... Not to mention Gnivia''s panic, after the battlefield on the other side descended on the sanctuary of Nagato, the situation began to tilt! Under the powerful suppression of the domain, the golden warriors have become stronger one after another. Originally, nearly ten golden warriors could fight against the gray knight. Now three or four golden warriors are enough. With this increase in combat power, the knights have Cant help but step back and protect the beautiful military god Even the army god girl has been suppressed a lot in the sanctuary and has to take some measures! "It''s really a terrifying field. If we weren''t for the god of steel, I would be weakened even more in such an environment!" The Knight Order guarding the beautiful army god is like a group of dark gray birds of prey, and in the middle of the birds of prey, the steel army god feels that his connection with the world is slightly blocked, and his strength has dropped a lot, and he can''t help but sigh. Nagato''s domain does not have any special functional attributes. In fact, it is because the Buddha Kingdom is another small world, projection erodes reality, obstructs the world, and suppresses power! But such a simple power is the most effective for the god of incompliance who has the deepest connection with heaven and earth! "That''s it!" Nagato responded with a smile, and at the same time, with a thought, the surrounding Golden Realm General God and the Knight Army were besieged, ready to catch it all in one go-- At this time Lancelot also sang the spirit of words! "Declare to the brave knights. Don''t back down, don''t be afraid. You are the unyielding knights. You can only be allowed to move forward. Breakthrough! Move forward with all your heart and crush the enemy!" Then, she threw the iron bow behind her into the sky. So, this time the bow became shattered and scattered, and its fragments turned into dull knights.The newly born knights have about 100 knights, and the surviving nearly 100 knights before joining together, the legion once again reorganized its lineup! Under the pressure of the domain, Lancelot doesn''t care whether she will lose, facing any enemy, she has only one choice from beginning to end, and that is to charge, charge, and charge again! This kind of consciousness, this kind of will, even if it didn''t say anything, was completely understood by Nagato! Thus, the battle broke out again! Boom boom boom!!! Facing the increasing strength of the Golden Warrior Legion, the dark gray Knight Legion chose to charge again without hesitation! However, there is still a difference in strength. After fighting hundreds of golden warriors, the Knights once again lost less than a hundred, so Lancelot once again summoned his legion This time Lancelot threw a quiver into the distance, which contained about two arrows, each with an iron-made arrow. These things were broken and scattered again, giving birth to a hundred knights. The new Knight Order has reorganized its lineup. The battle continues! A few minutes later, Lancelot further threw the helmet out and changed it into a knight to supplement. In this silent and fearful battlefield, the knight charged again and again to kill the golden warrior. Less than five hundred! Ten minutes later, the legion was damaged again, and the golden warrior was less than 300. At this time, Lancelot had only serial armor left besides the sharp gun in his hand, so - The ring lock that made up this armor suddenly shattered.Then it scattered all around, and a large number of chains changed into dull knights as her last supplementary force. The final charge begins! During these ten minutes, Nagato had been standing quietly, looking at the girl knight who was about to launch the final charge, and smiled with great satisfaction! "The last time, I allow you to charge me, but it is only the last time, next time, for the infinite world!" .. 358 Chapter 108: The Origin of God Killer First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the primitive age, God had no name! Mankind just found the posture of God indifferently in the vast sky and underground, fearing the storms and floods caused by God''s wrath, and worshiping dangerously powerful beasts as the incarnation of God. However, in the long passage of time, mankind gave names to gods and made up myths for them. For example, Iluvita, the god of the earth, Hercules, the god of battle, and Artemis, the goddess of fertility. For example, Ogun, the god of struggle and forging, and Tezkatriboka, the god of rude warriors and destruction. For example, the wanderer Su, who is chasing Gao Tianyuan, has twelve incarnations of Vishnu. There are as many gods as stars, all born by human hands This is the most primitive worship and belief! The gods are the ways of heaven, or the tentacles of Gaia consciousness. They are the most powerful existence and the simplest existence in the heaven and earth. The original gods even have no self. The myths woven under primitive worship and belief give them self and restrain them. Of course, the original admirers didn''t know this, they just instinctively chose this way to their advantage, but the world has never lacked people with wisdom. A man who calls himself "Foresight" has insight into the truth of the world. He has spent a lifetime comprehending the connection between heavens and people in this world, and at the end of life, in the depths of the secluded world. By chance, by coincidence, he drew the heaven and humanity of this world together, and constructed a realm called myth. ... ... "And this is the beginning of everything!" In the courtyard deep in the secluded world, Nagato leaned against the cherry tree and sipped the tea. Apart from the three Sword Hime and Yuri Wanliya, Pandora is also here. As for Saya, I dont know where to go. , Obviously not here. It was already three days after a series of battles. Words about the successive God-killing battles that took place in and near the Nishitengu Shrine in Japan, and even the battles between the god-killers were conveyed to all parts of the world by various peculiar means, which inevitably caused a great uproar again. Without him, just because the king of power is so dazzling! There are not many godslayers in each era. There were only five godslayers in the era when the last king was born because the godslayers raged throughout the world. However, the godslayers of this era were once There are as many as eight! But in such an era, the King of Gods is still so brilliant, and the achievement of killing two of the same clan with his own hands is also rare among the godslayers in the past. It can be said Except for the martial arts supreme in Lushan and Madame Aisha who has been walking secretly, the gods and the king, the Uzumaki Nagato, simply covered the light of all the godslayers of the entire era with one person! Especially when Nagato did not deliberately conceal it, the fact that the three swordsmen under Nagato had the power to match the godslayers under Nagatos blessings became more and more intensified throughout the world. For a time, the king of gods seemed to become The center of the world. Public opinion is God''s will. Under this kind of attention, Nagato suddenly obtained a massive amount of luck. In addition, Anne, who had almost belonged to him, defeated the Black Prince, and immediately activated the Fool''s Mark on the back of his left hand! In this video record connected with the imprint of world consciousness, Nagato finally got a clear insight into most things in this world. "Then, the godslayer, and the mark on the back of the left hand, what are the origins of those!" The people of Erica were very surprised when they came to the depths of the secluded world for the first time. They were even more stunned after hearing Nagatos statement, unable to think. At this time, only Pandora was a little anxious, because she vaguely understood all this. It has a lot to do with myself.Error-free novel www.wcxs.net "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly, this world is really interesting!" ... ... The handover of heaven and humanity makes the realm of mythology particularly unique. If you control this realm, you are in control of the world. Therefore, the origin of the world unconsciously divides the authority of the entire realm of myth into two gods, which are called wisdom. God seat and Fool God seat! Foresight is the true foundation of mythology and is recognized by the world. Therefore, the world gives him the seat of wisdom, and ascends to the seat of God, the foresight can live with the heavens and the earth. In this world, it is eternal life. This is the world. Of grace. But the foresight didnt think so. When he was on the throne of wisdom, he had a power that he could not imagine before. For this reason, the existence of wisdom was indulged. He believed that the world had seized his achievements, and the realm of mythology should belong to him, Gemini. There should be no other people on the seat of God! Foresight learns a secret technique that bypasses the God of Fools from nowhere, and can slowly erode the realm of mythology by relying on the God of Wisdom, but that secret requires enough time to sleep, so in order to ensure the success of his ambitions, he began to make arrangements. Up! First of all, after an unknown period of time, he forged a god-killer birth ceremony with amazing wisdom, sealed the power of the Fools seat, and then divided it, and then shaped the myth of Pandora, the mother of the Fools son, and combined it with The fusion of the birth ritual of the Godslayer. Through the birth ceremony of the Godslayer, he successfully buried the Fool''s Seat in the dust of history! However, the godslayer is the son of the fool after all. It is a fool born because of the god of the fool. In the constant battle, it is very likely to inspire his own imprint, just like Nagato, follow the connection of those promises to board the god of the fool. . Therefore, in order to prevent these godslayers from growing bigger, and even re-awaken the throne of the Fool, he not only recovered a few gods who gave up their real names and entered the secluded world as his subordinates, such as Susanoo. At the same time, he separated his good soul and evil soul to create Prometheus and the Son. Even in order to ensure the absolute secrecy of all this, he even erased the memory of his two divided souls. Only when the godkiller touched the realm of mythology and attracted his attention, the main consciousness will descend on the two divided souls. On, start a new round of destruction operations. ... ... "This is the origin of the Godslayer! It is also Pandora, the origin of you!" Nagato said indifferently as she watched the falling cherry blossoms fall into the wine saucer, ripples. "And your so-called husband, Epimetheus the Happened, is the true master of the Fool''s seat. It is a pity that he was suppressed by the existence of the real prescient title... Hehe, that''s another interesting thing. The story!" "Hehe, isn''t it?" After listening to Nagato''s statement, Pandora lowered his head and said in a low voice, with unspeakable hatred in his voice. In mythology, Pandora was gifted by the gods, but in mythology, Athena refused to grant her''wisdom'', so Pandora''s actions were mostly unaware of her mind. She acted instinctively and acted like a cute girl in the sports department. However, this does not mean that she has no brain. For countless years, she has been imprisoned in the depths of the secluded world forever, creating children of fools again and again, and then witnessing their death again and again, from the joy and sorrow at the beginning to the numbness now. , How can Pandora not hate! "and many more!" Suddenly, Erica seemed to think of something, and looked up at Nagato in surprise and said, "King, since the Son is the real discriminator of the foresight, then..." Obviously, Erica finally got some special information, some strange actions from the Vatican Holy See in Europe. "Don''t worry about that thing about the Holy See!" He drank all the wine in his hand, and Nagato stood up, "Saya is in Europe, everything is under my control, let''s go! Erica, Lily, Ena, and of course Yuri , Now let us complete the final preparations, and similarly, there are some things we need to let you know!" ps: Regarding the Last King, that is another sad story. I will tell it when the time comes!.. 359 Chapter 109 Ten Thousand Worlds Changes, Finally Forged Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wanjie, the sun is shining brightly. Always aloft, even standing on top of the world tree in Baiyujing, spatial ripples appeared out of nowhere. Soon, five figures wandered out of the spatial ripples one after another, and they were the four daughters of Nagato and Erica. "Wang, this is what you opened up in your previous life... Ten Thousand Realms?" Erica, who was born in a noble family, had never seen such a gorgeous castle in the sky, and was a little speechless for a while. In the process of coming here, Nagato said everything about himself and the four girls, the world of Godkillers has reached the final stage, and it is time to confess. "Yes, this is Ten Thousand Realms!" Walking to the edge of Bai Yujing''s enchantment, looking down at a vast land that had expanded to seven times the size of the ordinary earth, even Nagato was speechless for a while. This expansion speed was indeed somewhat beyond Nagato''s expectations. However, when you think about it, it makes sense. The Ten Thousand Worlds of Nagato have a steady stream of original power. They are continuously stealing, or referencing the laws of four or five worlds, and there is even a world tree as a pillar supporting the heavens and the earth to stabilize the heavens and the earth. And these are rarely owned in other planes of the world. In the heavens, the ten thousand realms already have a deep foundation, and it is actually normal to have such an expansion speed. "Wang, this is the world tree, so tall!" Among the four girls, Huina was the most curious, and also followed Nagato to the edge of Bai Yujing''s guardian barrier. Looking at the terrifying world tree of unpredictable height, she suddenly felt her eyes wide open. "The world... the tree!" Nagato didn''t respond much to this, but instead looked at the World Tree with complicated and inexplicable eyes. Saye once said that Nagato has a natural instinct, not the instinct of fighting, but another feeling closer to the gods. Nagato seems to be a sensible person all the time, but in fact, he is also an excellent intuitive creature. Nagato often does things inexplicably. At that time, no one knew what Nagato meant, but shortly afterwards, it happened. After a major event, everyone will be surprised how wise Nagato is. After thoroughly activating the Mark of the Fool, Nagato was originally going to forge his own exclusive magical tools in the world of the godslayer, cut everything off, and put the world in his bag. But that mysterious instinct came again. Through a period of profound and profound interpretation, or when Nagato himself did not know why, Nagato understood that this time the problem came from the ten thousand realms, or that Nagato needed to forge magical tools in the ten thousand realms. Although somewhat inexplicable, Nagato still brought Erica''s four daughters to the Ten Thousand Worlds. Soon after they arrived, Nagato discovered a problem! That is the Optimus Prime of the Ten Thousand Realms, the World Tree, which seems to have become a situation with a big tail. As the saying goes, medicine is three-point poison, and everything should be done in moderation! The world tree is the existence that supports the world, can purify grievances, return it to the original source, and even generate innate aura. Today''s vitality in the world is related to the continuous generation of innate aura in the world tree. but! The World Tree, no matter how superior it is, it is a tree! If it is a tree, it must grow and draw nourishment from the earth. The world trees ability becomes higher and stronger as it gets higher and stronger, but in the same way, its consumption is getting stronger and stronger. Now Nagato Set before entering the world of the godslayer, more than half of the original power given to the world is consumed by the world tree. "It turned out to be, is it time?" "The power gained in the world of the godslayer is indeed very suitable. It is stronger than the Penn existence in the Naruto World. There is no doubt that, then go there!" "Wang?!" The three Sword Fairy and Lingshi''s maiden asked with some confusion when they heard their own king say something unclear. "It''s okay, just made up a resolution just now." Hearing the voices of the four young girls, Nagato came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Let''s go, girls, let''s do it!" 258 Novel Network www.258xsw.com With that said, Nagato''s whole figure appeared in a trance, as if the whole person turned into a virtual image, Nagato was divided into two, the same purple robe, the same appearance, the only difference was probably one of Nagato''s There is an extra vertical line between the eyebrows. This is the main body of Nagato and the avatar of the Godkiller temporarily separated. I saw the curse of Nagato''s Godkiller clone body gushing out, turning into a golden light to envelop the four girls, and instantly disappear in place. "Master Nagato!" At the moment when Nagatos Godkiller clone took Erica and the others to disappear, a black long straight iceberg beauty suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and bowed slightly to Nagato. It was Nagatos woman and powerful assistant Uchiha Ming! "It''s been a long time, Ming!" Nagato was also very happy to see Ming. In other words, I haven''t seen him for a year. During this year, in order to experience life better, Nagato resisted his plan to return to the world. "It''s just right that you are here, Ming, I''m going to have another big fight, so all the people in the ten thousand realms, or rare creatures, or spiritual roots, all migrate to Baiyujing!" "understand!" Although it has been a long time since reunion to say such official business, it will seem very emotional. If an average woman encounters such a situation, she will probably be very angry, but Ming will not, because she is Ming! As soon as he finished speaking, Ming was ready to act, but was grabbed by Nagato and hugged him, "Ming is still so serious, don''t be so anxious, anyway, apart from plants, there are only a few creatures in the world." ... ... In the original space of Ten Thousand Realms, a golden net of laws densely spread throughout the entire space, and the entire net of laws was filled with endless majesty, and the divine might that was hundreds of times more powerful than the god of inconsistency wandered in this space. The ripples in the space waved, and soon the godkiller clone that Nagato separated temporarily came here with four girls. At this time, the four girls fainted under this huge power. "However, this is just right! Forged unconsciously, probably the most suitable for them!" With a thought, among the four girls, three bubble barriers appeared around Erica, Liliana, and Ena. The lights of gold, silver and black flashed separately, and the magical objects of the three sword girls appeared in vain. In her arms, it looked like the girl was sleeping peacefully in her arms. A bubble enchantment also appeared around Wanligu Yuri, and the magic holy grail that Nagato received from the god Zogenivia appeared in the arms of Wanligu Yuri. "Then next, shape the venue!" Talking to himself, Nagato stretched out his left hand, and the four bubble barriers instantly shrank and flew into Nagatos hand. At the same time, Nagato stretched out his other hand, and saw that hand burst into dazzling light, and quickly Condensed into a small golden ball of light, with both hands together, the four bubble enchantment in Nagato''s left hand blended into the golden ball of light! "Next, let''s expand!" As if tossed like this casually, the golden ball of light traversed a beautiful arc and appeared under the golden net of law, and then the golden ball of light expanded rapidly, and the scene in the ball of light changed from blur to faintly visible. After expanding to a certain extent, the golden ball of light stopped expanding. At this time, if you take a closer look, it seems to be a golden world. That''s right, this ball of light is the kingdom of Nagato in the world of the godslayer, similar to the kingdom of God or the kingdom of Buddha! When Nagato''s kingdom stopped expanding, the web of laws covering the entire space finally burst into light, seeming to continue to assimilate this country, but Nagato clearly perceives that the kingdom is becoming stronger at an astonishing speed. "Then, then, let''s start!" With that said, Nagato disappeared in place and appeared in the kingdom in an instant. At this time, the golden heaven and earth seemed to be transformed into a whole, like an oven. In the sky, among the clouds, Liliana is sleeping with the silver master in her arms; in the golden sun, Huina seems to be asleep in the throne, the sky in her arms seems to be swallowing something from the cloud sword; among the mountains, Erica lies in Reinha Specially transformed into the arms of a steel lion; transformed by the god of deep sand, the source of all rivers in the kingdom-in the eyes of the spring, the magic holy grail in the arms of Wanligu Youli, tranquil and serene! "Heaven and earth oven, finally forged!" Nagato, who took out the sacred sword of salvation from nowhere, stood in the middle of the kingdom and murmured softly. In an instant, the whole kingdom was bathed in golden light...... .. 360 Chapter 110 Black Prince vs. Son [Part One] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Nagato closed his door to cast his own exclusive magical artifact, the whole world was still immersed in the infinite vision of the mighty king. Europe, this magic association far surpassed other continents of the world, and fell into the tranquility before the storm When many astrologers and prophets were divining or predicting the battle situation of the King of Gods a few days ago, they all predicted in unison: the prophecies that endless white terror will cover the whole of Europe, and the origin of the white terror seems to be... Vatican! Crusades! Almost coincidentally, the senior people of European magic associations who received this prophetic news couldn''t help but think of this term, and at the same time thought of the terrible catastrophe that the European magical world suffered. If not, why does the background of European magic associations seem to be lower than that of an island country like Japan. Crusades-- This is what is recorded in the current history textbooks. It is a series of aggressive wars launched by the feudal lords and knights of Western Europe against countries they consider to be pagans under the permission of the Roman Catholic Pope. The Crusades are generally considered to be Catholic atrocities. The Crusaders were mainly Roman Catholic forces in the West Asia region ruled by Muslims, attempting to occupy and plunder, and even extended a butcher knife to the Orthodox Church of the same clan. Of course, these are just specious lies weaved in this world. In fact, the truth is that the vigorous development of European magic associations has made the Holy See very dissatisfied. Fanatics launched a terrifying expedition that almost wiped out the entire European heritage. At that time, the power of the Holy See ruled almost the entire Europe! However, the good times did not last long, and soon, the god killer was born in Europe! The god killer is the demon king, who arbitrarily dominates the human beings on the earth with fear and strength. The Holy See, as the master of the earth, is naturally very dissatisfied with this. As a result, the Holy See, which ruled the entire Europe, had a dispute with the Demon King on the earth, and...there was nothing then! As far as today is concerned, the Holy See is actually just a specialized faith institution. Except for the Guardian Knights, there are almost no other powers, and even if many sacred speech spirits shed out, Erica and Liliana will be sacred speech spirits, which makes the level of mystery of the Holy See drop again and again! But now it has been predicted that there will be white terror again, which is really incredible. This era is not a vacuum era in which Godkillers do not exist. On the contrary, the frequency of Godkillers in this era is still very high. As far as Europe is concerned, there are now two Godkillers. What can the Holy See do! Just when everyone in the world thought so, the Vaticans apologists were actually dispatched, and even demonstrated a powerful combat power that was different from the intelligence, and suddenly expanded the Vaticans territory by more than a hundredfold. The sacred language has built the wall, blocking all peeping outside the wall. The whole process takes only half a day, which is unbelievable, but after all, it is a fact that the Vatican really did it, and a qualified conjurer would not rely on feeling to judge the existence of things. As a result, spies from magic associations or clan organizations are pouring into the Vatican from all aspects! However, the Vatican, which has expanded a hundredfold, seems to have turned into a terrifying behemoth. No matter who it is, they will lose contact when they enter it. It has been three days, even if it is an ordinary person from the Vatican. As a result, the whole of Europe was surging, and the spell world in Italy seemed to have encountered terrible incidents, and the atmosphere was full of anxiety. Without him, Italy is the country that surrounds the Vatican. What''s the matter, Italy is at the forefront. Under such circumstances, even the most open-minded conjurer can''t feel at ease and can only pray for the king''s help. ... 29GG novel www.29gg.net In the empty streets of the Vatican, the Black Prince Alexander seemed to walk casually. Two days ago, he was released by the King of Divine Power, but as a loser, the Black Prince also lost the qualification to compete for the Holy Grail of the Magic and to personally cut off the fate with God Zu Genivia. For this reason, the depressed black prince drove around the world at a rapid pace, trying to get his mood off. Then he heard the change in the Vatican! The Black Prince, who was an adventurer in his job, was naturally interested in this mutation, so he drove in a fast state and arrived here in almost a moment. Relying on his curse skills, the Black Prince easily broke through the sacred wall. Only then did the black prince discover that the Vatican seemed to be really different. At least as soon as he entered here, the black prince seemed to have entered another space. The empty and vast white city suddenly appeared in front of the black prince. "The space... has been expanded, and this is simply... the realm of God?!" Relying on his good curse skills and the intuition of a godslayer, the black prince instantly understood that he was really a bit reckless this time, but the wall behind him had long since disappeared. "The master seems to be overly enthusiastic?" When there was no way back, the black prince gave up that idea. After all, the black prince who fought badly in front of the godslayer was actually just a fool. The fool would not be afraid, so he was stupid enough! Strolling on the street, scanning the entire area in secret, the Black Prince waited for the appearance of the master of this god''s domain. Not long after, his goal appeared. "Foolish Godslayer, I am the Messiah the Son!" It was a thin, white boy who looked only eleven or twelve years old. His face is beautiful and elegant, with a kind of inhuman holiness and peace. Humans have used "natural beauty" to describe the beauty that is blindingly blinding, but the hands of nature can never carve out the beauty like a teenager. That kind of beauty is so extreme that it will make anyone who sees it produce a kind of fear from the depths of genes, fear of aliens. Just standing there like that, the place where he stood seemed empty and small as if it had lost its color, and everything seemed to set off his excellency. The light twists and turns like a snake in this distorted space, squirming and shrinking into smaller and smaller clusters like protein molecules. More and more concentrated, more and more bright! Then, a silver light shot out from the void, piercing through the dark chaos. Then came a hurricane of light! ... ... "Sure enough, there was a fight, Black Prince, and the so-called Saint Son!" On the edge of God''s Domain, Saya, who is between existence and non-existence, passed through the wall like no one, no one knew, "So, things are getting more and more interesting!" ps: Its been a long time since I wrote it, I fell asleep while I was writing, shame... 361 Chapter 111 Black Prince vs. Son [Part Two] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Light! Flawless pure light! Like the only light at the beginning of the sky! Appearing in front of the black prince Yarek, the strange little boy who claimed to be the son of Messiah seemed to have turned into a source of endless light, and that faint divine might actually gave the black prince a certain amount of suppression from the power of fallen angels. Just as the undefeated army god with ten avatars will be suppressed under the light of its Lord, in front of the source of the holy light, the power of the angels will naturally be suppressed. "Foolish Godslayer, let my holy son Messiah give you destruction!" The holy child made a bold move without any action, but the endless light gathered into a storm, automatically rolled up and turned into a tornado, and swept toward the black prince. It is different from the magic wind used by Luo Hao, the wind of destruction used by the Masked King, the wind of cursing used by Nagato, and the wind of death by Athena, a storm of pure light! Purify the storm! "Really, this is too enthusiastic, turn it on, electric light!" The intuition of being a godslayer made the black prince easily perceive the danger from the storm, so he turned on the power of [Electric Light Stone Fire] without saying a word, turned into a lightning bolt, entered a state of superb speed, and avoided the purification storm! Incarnate as lightning, Yarek shuttled in the storm of light while constantly observing everything around him. The opponent in front of him was really mysterious in the eyes of the Black Prince. Say he was a godslayer, but Yarek didn''t feel the kind of unique feeling; if he said he was a god of disobedience, the same, the feeling like an old enemy, the Black Prince did not feel either. This year is really a dance of gods and demons, there is a sword girl made by the gods and gods in front of him, and this inexplicable guy in front of him appears behind him, but- "What the hell are you, let me, the black prince Yarek, take a good look. Come on, the big maze!" After traversing several blades of light in a row, Yarek''s speed state has reached its limit and he needs to rest, so he used the power usurped from the maze god "Minotaurs" in Greek mythologyGreat Labyrinth ! The mist suddenly filled, but in an instant, it emerged in the whole city, and the storm of light continuously bombarded the mist and continued to wear it away, but the mist that came as power was also a lot, and the two were stalemate for a time. It seemed that the mist had imprisoned all light in it. "Light, is it covered?" The boy named Shengzi looked at the fog on all sides blankly, his eyes blooming with divine light, as if to penetrate the entire maze, but subconsciously frowned, and then retreated, the next moment! boom!! An invisible figure appeared at the original location of the Saint Child, blasting the earth out of a large pit, and after not hitting the Saint Child, it did not counterattack. In a blink of an eye, the mist surged and buried the figure again. [The appearanceless queen], the power that the black prince Yarek usurped from the mermaid god "Melusine" summons a queen whose face cannot be seen to fight! The combination of this power and the power of the maze is a very good combination of powers. "God Killer, he created very good monsters back then, but... the Lord said, everything I see will be redeemed..." The Saint Child who avoided the attack finally showed his first expression since meeting. It was a mocking expression that didn''t take everything to heart.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com At the same time, the sacred word spirit was uttered, and when the son uttered a mantra, a line was drawn. Six-pointed star! That is one of the most basic structure of magic circle in magic, but in fact it is also the most basic among divine arts. Hexagon represents six directions, six days. At the same time, the Son of God uses and displays the legendary big prophecy. "The Lord said, in front of my eyes, the obstacles disappear!" In an instant, the great prophecy burst forth instantly, resonating with the entire God''s Domain, and the endless fog seemed to have encountered natural enemies before this resonance, and they dissipated. The next moment, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared behind the son, and hit the back of the head with a punch. At this moment, it was just a gap between the son''s blow, and the timing was too good, even the son. Time can''t respond, it''s just-- boom! A blow that could break the iron tower hits the back of the holy child, without even a single ripple, unscathed, but the holy child seems to have just discovered that someone has hit him. Turning his head to see, the appearanceless queen uttered a sound. The scream dissipated immediately. "If I activated the big prophecy, unless one strikes through the power of God''s Realm, it will be an ineffective attack. Accept my fate, Godkiller!" Shengzi said arrogantly, while looking through the building, he saw the person sitting cross-legged. Black Prince! "The Lord said that fallen people will be burned by the fire of sin." The big prophecy is so magical that even Saya on the side can hardly see its full picture. The divine words have the power of horror, which can create or destroy the century. That is the power of destiny. The fire of sin is called karma in the East, and it burns those who have committed sins to death. For the innocent, it doesn''t work at all. Yarek kills the gods, and all evil is unforgivable, so the burning of karma is a matter of course. As soon as the sons great prophecy was released, the raging fire immediately began to burn from Yareks body, and then burst out from every pore , Ignite his body. The evil one should be burned to ashes in the blink of an eye. In the process of burning, Karma will replay the evil things he has done one by one. In addition to physical pain, there is also spiritual torture. This process can definitely be said to be better than death. however-- "Huh, it''s a good flame, but you can taste it yourself, the so-called Saint Child!" The black prince sitting cross-legged in the fire opened his eyes, and a mocking expression appeared in the corner of his mouth. "Listen, daughters of the eternal night, daughters of the earth and shadows! Use evil to conquer evil, sin for sin, sacrifice blood with blood, tooth for tooth, and this is the beginning of revenge." "The blood of the mother who was killed by the enemy, in the most tragic state of death, tells that there is no way to repay! The ghost girl Magella, the Avenger Tissifone, the endless Alekto, return the curse, Perform revenge! Now is the time for revenge." The power usurped from the goddess of nemesis was meditated for a while through the fog, and finally successfully displayed. In an instant, the fire of karma traveled through time and space and burned on the Son of God. "No, this, how is this possible!" For the first time, Shengzi showed a horrified look! This blow seemed to have touched something. Originally on Yarek, the karma fire that had burned so terrifyingly because of the crime of the godslayer broke out a hundred times the intensity in an instant, and the entire city was crumbling in this terrifying flame! ps: This was not finished yesterday. I will make up today. It looks like I am sick today and I am depressed.. 362 Chapter 112 Heaven is Coming, Killing the Gods is the second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is sin karma! Murder is a sin karma, massacre is a great sin karma, and killing gods is a sin karma in sin karma. Then, is there any sin karma that can always be the biggest and most evil sin karma? Yes, that is to go against the will of the sky, referred to as the sky! In the endless void, there are countless worlds ups and downs. Whether it is a world that has awakened the will of the world, a world with intellect, or a world where the will of the world has not really awakened, no creatures will be allowed to override it. Pangu opened up the sky, and eventually won''t die because of heaven and earth. However, there are many living beings with great ambitions, and controlling the world is self-evident. Such existence is the most sinful existence in the eyes of world consciousness! Now in the world of Godkillers, the master of the Gods of Wisdom, that is, the main soul of the Son is such a heaven-defying person, so when the karma fire burns on him, it just ignites the horror brought about by rebelling against the world. Sin! In an instant, the fire of karma turned into a flame that soared to the sky, burning the entire city of God''s Domain, and even the terrifying karma fire followed the trace of the soul of the holy son and burned into the depths of the secluded world-the realm of myth. ! "Hmph, enjoy it, this flame!" The black prince Yarek stood up a little embarrassed. Although the karmic fire was bounced back by his own power, Yarek experienced the burning of the karmic fire firsthand. This kind of flame is the second most damage to the body, psychologically. The injury is a bit scary. If it weren''t for the godslayers, they have indescribable flaws in their character, and they are all extremely paranoid. At this time, they will probably have some mental disorders! "But... how come this guy''s sin karma is hundreds of times more than it looks like a godkiller like me!" Seeing the holy son wailing in the fire of karma, Alek was extremely happy, but still muttering suspiciously, probably because the sin karma of the holy son was so great that it was unimaginable. boom! Suddenly, the sound of heartbeat pulsating echoed throughout the burning city, and Alek couldn''t help but put on a defensive posture. As a godslayer, the feeling of life threatened came from his instinct. Bang bang bang!!! The sound of the heartbeat echoed slowly and loudly throughout the city, and the Saint Child slowly stood up in the flames. With this sound, countless mysterious yellow light spots slowly diffused from the void, and the sky of God''s Domain, like raindrops, fell densely, extinguishing the burning karma, and even the entire city was in mysterious yellow light spots. Get back to its original state and become even stronger! Both Yarek and Saya, who was hiding on the side, were a little dumbfounded! "Black Prince Yarek, you angered me, this time, I want to send you to see Pandora!" The resurrected son said in a vicious voice with an anxious voice, the face that was so beautiful that it was not like a human also appeared Somewhat ferocious. But he couldn''t help but not get angry. Originally, the Son of God was a bit despised of the godslayers of this era. Although it was also born as a result of the birth ceremony of the godslayers, the power of the godslayers was only divided from the seat of the fools. Also divided into six parts. And the Son is the divisive soul of the owner of the God Seat of Wisdom-the Son of Christ, who descended through the ritual of the Killer! It is not so much a god-killer, but a god of descent. The reason why he descended like this is mainly to eliminate the characteristics of the god of disobedience. That thing is too painful in the eyes of the owner of the wisdom god seat. but now! Obviously, he was only dealing with the weaker existence of a god-killer, and he almost fell. In order to calm the karmic fire, the saint son even used the profound and yellow merits to eliminate the disaster. Xuanhuang Gongde, this is the knowledge acquired in a certain place by the main consciousness of the Son, but it is actually the manifestation of the gifts of the world! This kind of thing is really rare. Since his birth, the Son and his main consciousness have not gained much. Nowadays, most of them have been lost before they are actually used, which really makes the Son extremely annoyed! "Black Prince Yarek, it''s so difficult to deal with a tricky guy like you, I miscalculated, but that''s it! Heaven is here!!" Pippi reading network www.pptsw.com With the words of the Son, the hurricane of light swept across violently, and the entire God Realm turned into a paradise in an instant. The mighty power descended, and the Heavenly Mountain slowly appeared behind the Son, with countless bishops who had been in the Vatican on it, Or the apologetic knights prayed devoutly among them. "Our Father in heaven, may everyone honor your name holy, and may your kingdom come." The solemn prayers echoed throughout the heavens, and angels flew down from the heaven mountain one after another. There were angels with two wings, angels with four wings, and angels with six wings! Every angel is very powerful. The aura of the two-winged angel is no longer weaker than that of some divine beasts, and the six-winged angel has the aura that is not weaker than that of a godslayer. Although the strength is unknown, the existence of such a breath is definitely not weak. Even the Twelve Wings spread out behind the Son himself, looking holy and great! "May your will be done on the earth as you walk on the earth." The prayers still echoed, and the suppression brought by the heavens to Yarek became more and more severe. At this time, the sharp-eyed godslayer saw an amazing scene. In the heaven mountain, a believer who was praying burned, and then a pair of wings fell from the flames. Stretch out. "Our daily food is given to us today. Forgive us our debts, just as we forgive people''s debts. If we don''t meet temptation, we will be free from evil." With a pop, the flame went out, and the angel came! "So it is!" Yarek understood that the so-called Abnormal Change of the Holy See was actually the fact that the guy in front of him was building a heaven on earth and converting believers into angels. "Because the kingdom, authority, and glory are all yours forever. Amen!" With the last sound of a door, the whole heaven truly descended, and the angel army gathered, and under the endless pressure, the black prince was almost unsteady. "Finally, ask, do you surrender? I will bestow glory on you to Heaven Mountain!" It seemed that the winning ticket was in hand, and the voice of the Son of God surrendering surrendered. Although the voice was small, it echoed throughout the heaven. The magic in the words made people feel insignificant. "Ha, it''s really superior!" The black prince raised his head, his eyes full of madness, "It''s just that you don''t understand, what kind of stupid Godkiller is!" At this time, he stretched out a hand and opened it. In the palm of his hand is a small black ball, which looks rather inconspicuous, but the space around the ball seems to be pulled... "what!" Shengzi just took a look, and his eyes were full of horror. As the lord of heaven, he clearly perceives the horror of that small ball. It is a huge gravitational ball condensed into a small black hole. ! ... ... In the depths of the secluded world, Saya''s figure slowly appeared. The outcome of the Black Prince is already predictable. No matter how strong he is, the result will be the same, but the guy who claims to be the Son of God is absolutely uncomfortable. "But, is Xuanhuang meritorious?!" Looking at the realm of mythology in front of him, Saya suddenly felt that he and the others should make more preparations. Perhaps Brother Nagatos ontology would have to do his best this time, and to realize the gifts of the world into mysterious merits. This method is definitely not. Its native to this world. ps: One lunch box!.. 363 Chapter 113 God Killing Plan! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The quiet world, the realm of life and immortality. In the depths of this secluded world, there is no vitality. Saya holds a simple slate in his hand and seems to be doing something. By her side, Prometheus, the god of intransigence, is like a dying person. , Floating in an enchantment bubble. "what are you doing?" Pandora''s figure suddenly appeared, looked at Saya and asked curiously, then looked at the dying Prometheus, and yelled, "Saya, how can you treat my elder brother like this!" "Oh, it''s Pandora!" It seemed to come back to his senses. Saya looked at Pandora and smiled, "I''m preparing a gift for the sleeping guy. How about you, finally no longer crazy?" After hearing Nagato tell the truth about the world that day, Pandora immediately fell into hatred. If the witch of hope and despair was not full of hope, she would fall into desperate madness. This is the essence of Pandora. This is why Pandora has always maintained the style of a sports girl. "Yes, after all, I dont have the characteristics of the god of disobedience. For thousands of years, I have lived in prison like this, made''sons'', and then watched them die in battle, but I am full of despair!" Pandora said. Cold light filled his eyes. "Right, Pandora!" As if remembering something, Saya said, "There will probably be four new births of the godslayer recently. It was arranged by Brother Nagato and I. Let''s do it yourself!" "Why, don''t you have enough confidence? You have to increase your combat power!" Pandora realized at this time that the man in front of him has been showing extremely confident existence, and finally he has some lack of confidence. "Forget it!" Saya was also a little annoyed at this time, "That guy seems to have something unusual, and I am very concerned about the predecessor of that mythical realm now." Fortune and merit, one is the blessing of the world, and the other is the gift of the world. Even if Nagato uses these two powers, it needs something like the altar of heaven and earth, and the guy in the mythological realm can actually use it directly. Even Saya is very concerned about this! "However, that''s all. This time Brother Nagato prepares to take action by himself, but when that happens, I don''t know what will happen, so I will make a few godslayers first to save time. This system will collapse. That''s a pity!" "Moreover, the birth of these godslayers has some hidden benefits!" ... ... The next day, a large number of senior level astrologers and prophets predicted an astonishing news-- The British Godslayer, Black Prince Yarek, fought with a mysterious enemy in the abnormal Vatican yesterday and blew himself up. The outbreak of the White Terror was delayed by the Black Prince for nearly a month. For a while, the whole world was in shock, and at the same time, the white shadow of terror enveloping Europe instantly permeated the entire mystery: the king above the magister, with many titles, the godslayer at the top of the world actually fell in the Vatican. Up.202 e-book www.202txt.com The god-killers who could have deterred the group of faith lunatics in the Holy See, and even led the entire Holy Sees global influence over the years, were shattered by the religious world and actually fell in the Vatican. Does this prove that the religious world is about to rise again? Up? Just think about what those fanatics will do under the stimulus of such news, and you will know what the consequences of the rise of the religious world will be. The restlessness spread throughout the world, and even this world has suffered a lot. Impact. In Japan, in a luxurious villa organized by Dawn, a spatial ripple appeared, and the body of Nagato stepped out of the spatial ripple, followed by the figure of four young girls. "Nagato, this is a new world, I feel a strong breath!" The red-haired girl stepped forward and hugged Nagato''s arm. It was the imperial ten-tailed beast, the strongest pillar girl with unlimited chakras, and the ninja leader of the Dawn Empire-Uzumaki Kushina! "Is this the world of the godslayers? I really want to find a phoenix-like god to kill!" said Phoenix Temple Yuyu, who touched the two scabbards on her body and grew up a little. This stubborn and restless girl likes the power of the godslayer very much. The remaining two girls stood peacefully behind Nagato. Among them, the black-haired iceberg beauty was the prime minister of the Naruto World Dawn Empire, the real power holder, and the strongest Uchiha in control of twisting power Uchiha Ming! The other girl with blue and purple hair is a general with the strongest power of wind and thunder in the Ninja world, the general of the dawn of the empire, the silver-haired and golden-eyed white tiger girl-Haze Hazuki! This is Nagato''s helper specially brought from Naruto World after receiving the news from Saya, knowing that his opponent might exceed the expectations of himself and others! There is no doubt that the power of Godkiller World is stronger than Naruto World! At least the physique possessed by the godslayers, for countless ninjas, it is somewhat impossible to start, and the intuition of the godslayers makes countless experienced ninjas feel that their lives are alive, and power is such a shame. The power of reasoning is beyond the reach of ninjas. But this does not mean that the people in the Naruto World cannot defeat the Godslayer. Phoenix Temple Yuu and Hafeng Hazuki are actually the inheritors of the world-breaking creatures from higher worlds, especially after receiving the occasional source of Nagato''s power, which allows the body to return to the ancestors slightly, and it is even stronger to a certain extent. At least in terms of physical fitness, it is not weaker than the godslayer. Moreover, whether it is the fire of Yuyus Nirvana or the power of Ye Yues wind and thunder, the level is very high, and they are not inferior to the power and capacity. In this way, can they beat the godslayer or the god of disobedience, I really have to try it before I know it. On the other hand, Uchiha Ming has the existence of eternal writing wheel eyes, especially as time goes by, he gradually controls the distorting power brought by the second life. This power is now even more powerful to the point of arbitrary control of the distorted space, even if it is Yu Yu and Ye Yue did not dare to violate Ming''s will. Of course, if all three of them control the power of the non-Naruto world to be so powerful, as the most powerful of the four girls, Kushina is the strongest representative in the Naruto world! Whether it is Mings twisting power, Yeyues wind and thunder power, or Yuyus phoenix fire, it is extremely powerless to face the endless chakras of Kushina, the terrifying chakras are like the sea. In the memory of Nagato''s previous life, there is an animation in which a female character has a strong magical power and can distort fate. This is a qualitative change caused by quantitative changes. Especially when Nagato was strong enough in Kusinai to truly carry the ten tails, and returned the essence of the world tree that had been extracted from the outer golem, Kusina was even stronger! "Okay!" Nagato clapped his hands and looked at the four women, "I''ve said what I should say, your prey is ready, go!" "The God Killing Project begins!" .. 364 Chapter 114 The fate of the mysterious bird, the fourth guest from Lushan! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is an ordinary small mountainous area in China. There are a few villas scattered sparsely. Apart from that, there are the mountains. If there are other protruding points, there is probably only the lake sandwiched between the mountains. The lake water is very clear, like a mirror, matching the nearby villas and mountains. The whole environment is just like the resort advertised on TV. Those who have lived here for generations are families with thousands of years of history! They use the Phoenix as their totem, they are the direct descendants of Shaohao, and the descendants of the royal family who ruled the land of China for hundreds of years! When the members of their family were born, a hundred birds came to congratulate them, so they claimed to be descendants of the Phoenix!Because they have the same blood from Huangdi, Shaohao, and Emperor Ku, they think they are the real emperor! And when their ancestors defeated the Si dynasty with the bear as the totem, and established the Yin and Shang Dynasty with the black bird as the totem, they were even more noble-it can be described as coming from all directions! But there is no empire of a thousand years, and no glory of a thousand years! The overnight decline of the family forced them to avoid disasters for nearly three thousand years. During this period, countless children of the family went out to find new opportunities, hoping to revive the glory of the family again, but unfortunately, the blessing of heaven seemed to end from their dynasty. Not only that, the whole family is constantly weakening! "Is this here? The location of Xuanniao!" Yu Yu looked at the small mountainous area around him, but didn''t have any special expressions, these so-called resorts, that is, the urban people on this earth would like. Yu Yu said that Naruto World lacks everything, just this primitive environment. "Yes, Master Yuyu!" Although Wang Liumei, who was standing behind Yuyu, wondered why Wang didn''t come to kill the god of incompliance here, he sent a little girl who seemed less than fifteen years old. I came to feel it, but still introduced me carefully. "Here is the legacy left by the god-killer three thousand years ago-King Zhou. According to the information, that legacy is an inconsistent god-Suzaku. Originally King King was to allow this clan to be able to do so after his death. , The family can rise again by killing the gods!" "But King Zhou really looks at other people too highly, or he underestimates himself, God-killer, not everyone can bear it, for three thousand years, no one can inherit that inheritance, but it became the family''s. burden." "Now, that family can''t bear it anymore, so I took this inheritance as a gift..." Wang Liumei was waiting to continue speaking, but she had a sudden meal, because the girl in front of her suddenly emitted hot flames, as if burning her own will. It looks the same. "Great, Suzaku, just to make up for my inherent shortcomings. If I must become a godslayer, I should be able to go further!!" ... ... What is the power of the godslayer!2018 novel www.2018xs.com That is the realization of the law to a certain degree. To put it in a more popular way, this is the fragment of the law. Of course, there can be no fragments of the law. In fact, that kind of thing is mysterious and mysterious, and I don''t know what Nagato looks like. In terms of Nagatos understanding, if the law is likened to a perfect ice sculpture, the fragments of the law are the pieces that can form the ice sculpture, and the highest level of power is actually water! Generally speaking, if an average person is practicing, he has to comprehend the heaven and the earth, and then accidentally comprehend the true meaning of the heaven and the earth, the tentacles of the law, and then through that comprehension of the law, the power in the body is refined and evolved towards the highest level of power. At this point, Nagato is more embarrassed. He reversed the process and directly gained the highest level of power through the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds. However, because of the inexplicable knowledge and obstacles, he could only comprehend the use of these highest levels of power, and there was some confusion about those laws. In the mist. Just like in time and space, even if Nagato can expand the space vortex at will to achieve teleportation, even if it can turn the dimensional space into a small ball to hit people, even Nagato can make a nine-headed dragon with space as the skeleton. Nagato still doesn''t quite understand the so-called law of time and space, or he can''t realize it correctly. However, in this world, after killing the inconsistent god Mercator, Nagato seems to have been affected by his power [God King Arms], and gradually realized some laws of space. In fact, Nagato really didn''t realize it when he walked the world as a godslayer, but after temporarily separating the existence of the godslayer, Nagato finally realized that when he used the power of space, he seemed to feel even more Handy, as if...the power of space has a real source! "Suddenly I wanted to find a few suitable gods to kill again, especially those of causality and time, but that kind of existence is too few, and... intuition tells me that it seems like this is good, don''t be greedy! " Facts have proved that Nagato''s intuition has always been very accurate! Just as you can take some pills to practice occasionally, it doesn''t hurt, but if you keep taking medicine to practice, you will definitely encounter an insurmountable bottleneck at some point. If the rules are understood in this way, it will probably be the same for a lifetime. The right amount is right! "Welcome the King of God to come, Master is inside, please forgive me for not being able to accompany you!" The sudden voice interrupted Nagato''s thoughts. When he recovered, Nagato had already come to a Taoist temple and walked out. The voice speaker is just a teenager beside him. Its name is Lu Yinghua, a disciple of the martial arts king Luo Hao, and this is the residence of the martial arts king after he was sublimated and abandoned the Buddha to become Taoist. "Ok!" Facing the respect of the martial arts king''s disciple, Nagato just nodded indifferently. At this time, in the Taoist temple, the elegant and chic music was slowly coming out, as if welcoming the guests, Nagato walked in with a little casual smile. ! boom! With the closing of the Taoist gate, Lu Yinghua finally couldn''t help his feet softly, and almost fell like this, "This is the King of God and Power, it is so terrible!" Just when Nagato was thinking, it was the first time that he realized the existence of the law, and did not notice the fluctuation of the law of convergence, and accidentally radiated out. The terrible pressure stimulated Lu Yinghua''s nerves all the time. Fortunately, the disciple of the king of martial arts was abused by the king of martial arts since he was young, and he really did not dare to make any actions that would damage the majesty of the king of martial arts. Under such a will, he even survived the oppression of such laws. In fact, it was this experience that made Lu Yinghua in the near future. In the era when the god of infidelity was extinct, and the godslayer became the legend, the first existence to successfully ascend to the heavens was known as the twilight era. First person!.. 365 Chapter 115 Lushan is about to fight, the fifth is the fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Walking into Luo Hao''s Taoist temple, what caught your eye was an ordinary room. A woman in a white Hanfu sat in front of the case, plucking silk strings, and the sound of ding-dong zithers circling the beam for three days. What a beautiful woman! Nagato, who saw the teacher Zhenrong once again, couldn''t help showing a look of admiration. It is not just the beauty that can be expressed by appearance, in fact, as far as appearance is concerned, although Luo Hao is really beautiful, it is impossible to reach this point. In the memory of previous lives, the teacher once told the story of the ugly duckling and told the primary school students the importance of spiritual beauty, but after growing up, after experiencing the red dust, not many people believe in the so-called spiritual beauty. But here, Nagato witnessed a beautiful heart. It was not kind and pure beauty, but pure and flawless beauty. Nagato always believed that if it were not the limit of the world, Luo Hao would have soared into the sky. ! However, it is this kind of heart that creates a beauty that not many people can ignore! If Luo Hao was not a dignified godslayer, he would have been arrested and returned home and turned into a lady of the village. If she could be taken away, I am afraid that even the emperor would be excited every night. life. Seeing Luo Hao''s true face, especially seeing her elegantly playing the guzheng, she is full of talent and appearance. Nagato immediately understood the true meaning of an allusion. It is worthwhile to play the lords for such a beauty. "Are you here, sit down and listen to my last song!" Luo Hao didnt stop playing with his hands. The white jade and green fingers lightly pressed the hook to pick it up. The name of this song cannot be called Nagato. Nagato is a pure enjoyr. At this time, Nagato will do it. Just let go of the heart and listen, that''s it. In an instant, Nagato felt the feeling of an ancient poet. There are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. Smile and pour into the city, then smile and pour into the country. Ning doesn''t know the love of the city and the country, it is rare to have a beautiful woman. I am afraid that only this poem can describe Luo Hao''s peerless appearance at the moment. Those are the most beautiful women, Luo Hao and Luo Cuilian, who are so beautiful that even the most jealous women can''t feel jealous. At the end of the song, the remaining sound seemed to be still in my ears. "Fuck!" Nagato clapped his hands lightly, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Wonderful, this is the most touching piece of music I have ever heard, I really want to catch you back, and play the piano for me forever!" Facing Nagato''s approaching provocative words, Luo Hao surprisingly did not speak, but stared at Nagato carefully and kept watching, as if looking at something surprised. "This is, is it the first time that you know that the relationship between the past and this life can be such a coexistence?" Luo Hao is a very peculiar person. She can be overbearing, or she can be slightly proud of her reputation, but she can also appear like the most beautiful intellectual beauty. However, all of this is her, neither a split personality nor a disguise, she is the purest one.Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com "It''s normal. My so-called reincarnation is actually a deliberate plan for the purpose of going further. My current existence is in retreat and is about to reach the extreme of this world. When the time comes, let''s fight the last!" "No matter what the outcome is, I will take you to the wider sky. People like Cuilian, you shouldn''t be trapped in this shallow water, but... if you lose, hehe!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s figure disappeared in place. After comprehending the law of space, Nagato now seems to be able to teleport without using spatial vortex or spatial ripple. "By the way, four godslayers may be born recently. Those are my subordinates, but don''t bother them. They are related to the breakthrough time of my present existence..." ... ... Japan, this is the remains of a mysterious unmanned shrine. This was once the Shrine of Susano. It was suddenly prohibited by the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee hundreds of years ago. This is almost impossible in Japan under the control of Susano, but it really happened. Up. Except for some people who tried to resist Susano at their own ability, it was probably Susano''s own orders. Needless to say, the former is almost impossible to happen in a country like Japan. After all, Susano is Japan''s trump card, and it is also the reason why Japan has been repeatedly beaten in the absence of godslayers and will not lose its spirit! You must know that Luo Haos bloodbath of the Japanese family in the first place happened in other countries, the mystery would have collapsed long ago, but Japan is still strong, but has developed a deeper foundation than Europe. So, the question is, why did Susanoo give his order to lock down his shrine? "Here is Susanoo''s successor!" "It is recorded in the secret materials of the former Zhengshi Compilation Committee that there is a descending ceremony of Susano. If one day Susano is killed by accident, as long as the ceremony is activated, Susano will come again. Humph, become the patron saint of Japan!" Princess Glass pupil said indifferently. At the end, her tone seemed a little unpleasant. She also knew about things like the origin of the godslayer, especially the fact that Susano was the subordinate of the master of the god of wisdom. In this way, the glass pupil princess who was a little guilty for her betrayal not only no longer felt guilty, but had a great resentment. After all, the glass pupil princess and others were sincere, but Susano concealed it. so many. At this time, dozens of ladies and witches stood before a ceremony in the shrine, seeming to be preparing to start the ceremony! "Master Ming, based on the relationship between the owner of the God of Wisdom and Susano, if the ceremony starts, the one summoned again is probably the Susano who was besieged and killed by Nagato-sama!" The glass pupil princess said so, and bowed slightly to the black long straight girl who slowly walked out behind her. Obviously, even with the advantages of accumulated wisdom over the years, the glass pupil was still impressed. "If the myth of this world changes, the god of disobedience will also change, so the reason that Susanoo took refuge in that guy might not be unwilling to lose himself." Ming said indifferently, he didn''t have the power of a godslayer, but in the eyes of Princess Glass pupil, the existence of this person who was not a godslayer was even greater. After seeing Ming''s power, the glass pupil princess always felt that she had lived in vain, because her power, even a godslayer, might not be able to win. "However, no matter what the reason, no matter who he is, dare to stand in front of Lord Nagato. Even if it is a god, I will completely distort him and remove him from the myth. The information of Lord Nagato is never allowed to be leaked!" ps: finally caught up!.. 366 Chapter 116 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What will happen to the god of disobedience who died in the world? Gods are immortal, even if they lose their lives and flesh, their own existence will continue. First of all, the gods of the gods will automatically fly out to the realm of life and immortality-the secluded world, and then through this place to reach the realm of immortality-myth! Gods who have lost their physical and spiritual bodies after death can only continue to exist in mythology. After that, he might become a god of incompliance again because of some opportunity. At that time, the godhead will be liberated from the realm of immortality, and become a great spirit bodybecoming a god, and then get the flesh on the earth and complete the manifestation. The so-called godhead can be said to be a collection of myths about that god. It doesn''t matter if this is the case, but the so-called mythology, with the passage of time, I don''t know how many changes will occur. If the mythology changes, will the god still be the original god? Just like a person with amnesia, except that the soul is still the original one, is he really the same as the original one! It seems so, but if he was a murderous lunatic before the amnesia, and after the amnesia, he is a great good man, can such two existences really be equal! As the god of strategy, Susano can never recognize it! This is the truth of the world that Susanoo knows and recognizes. He got death in the secluded world, lost his body, and was still a god, but he just kept his consciousness, and soon even this meeting would disappear. Suddenly, he who descended into the realm of myth in the depths of the secluded world seemed to have touched something. A mysterious force poured into the godhead, solidifying the entire godhead, and making Susano''s heart certain. "Sure enough, my choice is right!" With this thought, Susanoo fell into a deep sleep... ... ... It seems that he has gone through a long sleep, because the Godhead is solidified, and Susano has not experienced any repetition of the experience of the god of disobedience, but directly awakened from the long sleep... "It seems that the old man has been called again!" When I opened my eyes, I saw dozens of maidens who fell to the ground exhaustedly, a black-haired girl who looked threatening, and...the glass pupil princess! "traitor!" The moment he saw the glass pupil princess, Susano''s magic wind surged out, completely ignoring the others present, and seemed to be preparing to wipe out the glass pupil princess and everyone! Even though he is a liar guy, Susanoo can''t forgive betrayal, treat himself more leniently, treat others strictly, this kind of human inferiority, even the god of disobedience cannot avoid. "Huh, twist it!" Facing the divine might of the god of incompliance that just came, Ming''s eyes have the eternal kaleidoscope''s six-pointed star pattern rotating in the clockwise and counterclockwise directions. Wherever his eyes go, whether it is the magic wind or the space is completely teased The pupil power is distorted! "Huh?!" Susano finally really noticed that the black-haired human girl in front of him had a unique feature, but this was not the point until Susano vented his grievances. It is very willful, this is the truth.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com Moreover, the power of distorting the space can be done by Susanoo himself! "Human girl, although thank you very much for letting me come again, let me go, otherwise I will regard you as an enemy and do my best to annihilate you!" "Sure enough, as the adults said, you gods who don''t follow are really arrogant, but..." Hearing Susano''s words, Ming not only did not step back, but instead took a few steps forward, blocking everyone behind him. Chakras surged out from his body, and the 100-meter-high full-body Susanoh appeared in vain, huge. The coercion is not inferior to the power of the god of disobedience. "This move is called Susao Nohu. Now use everything you have to help me develop the power of this move to the extreme!" ... ... In the dark and dull world of the Hades, a few lightning flashes from time to time, making it particularly conspicuous. "What the concubine body can do is to set up the battlefield. The rest is up to you. In the Hades, death is very corrosive. You can only stay in it for five minutes. This is already the limit. Do you have any questions?" In the isolated space on the edge of the Hades, holding a sickle of the god of death, the seemingly young earth mother said so, beside her is a girl from the world of Naruto-the silver-haired and golden-eyed white tiger girl, Haze Hazuki! The girl with light blue and purple hair looked at the terrifying god who constantly released wind and thunder in the distance. Her face was like indigo, her hair was like cinnabar, her eyes were violent, her teeth were protruding out of her lips; her body was two feet long, look. Very tyrannical! Reaching out and gently holding the hilt of the sword, Ye Yue has no expression on her face, as if watching carefully! The god of disobedience below is the god that Bofeng Yeyue wants to kill, and the god who is most suitable for her to kill-the god of disobedience Lei Zhenzi! Lei Zhenzi is a figure in Chinese folklore and appeared in many literary works such as "The Romance of the Gods". Legend has it that Lei Zhenzi was the hundredth son of Jichang, the king of Zhouwen in Xiqi. His brothers were Bo Yikao, Ji Fa and Zhou Gongdan, who were born in a thunderstorm and were adopted by King Zhou Wen who was on his way to Chaoge. Child disciple. He once went down the mountain to help King Zhou escape back to Xiqi and the King Wu defeated him. Later, he became a saint with Li Jing, Jin Zha, Mu Zha, Nezha, Yang Jian, and Wei Hu, and was named Lei Gong. Now that Lei Zhenzi, who had just been summoned by a special ceremony, could not react in the future, he was thrown into the world of Hades by Athena, not for other reasons, just to prevent Lei Zhenzi from running away. The speed that Lei Zhenzi, who was originally a Thunder Lord, must have been extremely amazing, coupled with the pair of wings called Wind and Thunder Wings in myths and legends, there is almost no such thing as the world can catch up with him! "Alright, time is coming, and Lei Zhenzi will be harmed in the underworld in a while. Even if he defeats him at that time, he may not be able to officially start the birth ceremony of the godslayer." "Hmm! White Tiger Mode!" After digesting the power of the white tiger, the opened white tiger mode appeared more powerful, the chakras of wind and thunder that exceeded the boundaries of the ninja world poured out, and golden light burst into the girl''s eyes! "what!" Ye Yue let out a long roar, and spider-web-like cracks appeared under her feet, and her silvery hair rose automatically without wind, and the golden arc surrounding her body became brighter and brighter... Clang! The entire isolated space shattered as if turned into glass, the girl drew out the sword in her hand in an instant, the blade pointed directly at the god of incompatibility, and the fighting spirit burst out! ps: When I was writing today, I suddenly found some loopholes in the outline, it was tangled to death!Forget it, the plot is accelerating...... .. 367 Chapter 117 Jiu Xinnais gamble is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Pacific Ocean is dyed red by the setting sun, and Nagato and Kusina are walking on it! "It''s almost time, Jiuxina, what''s your condition?" Nagato asked flatly when the sun was setting and the evening was approaching, looking up at the sky. As the setting sun goes down, the sunlight will disappear in the world soon, and that will be when the existence that can rely on the power of the sun to fight is the weakest. Although late at night is better, if you want to summon that existence, even if you have a convenient thing like the power of causality, at least there must be the sun, even the sun that is about to disappear. After all, he is a hero of the sun-shooting civilization! "Well, almost, Nagato-kun!" Kushina walked a few steps forward, looked at the endless sea, and took a few deep breaths, "Anyway, the preparations that should be done are already done. How can the so-called God killing be foolproof? Let''s start!" The girl''s voice is still full of vitality, even full of arrogance, but in fact, even Nagato is not particularly optimistic. For nothing else, the opponent that Kushina is facing is a very powerful god of incompliance. Compared with the ape god, Lancelot has never given up more! His name is Yi! A terrible man who shot down ten days in legend! In fact, if it weren''t for Kushina''s insistence, and if other choices were too weak, Nagato would never agree to let Kushina challenge the god of sun shooting! Nagato chose their opponents for the four women, mainly considering the characteristics of the four women and the help they might be able to bring to them by the gods they face. Yuu''s opponent is undoubtedly Suzaku, which is very suitable for the fire of Nirvana she owns. It will definitely bring the girl''s power to a higher level, and it will not affect the purity of the girl''s power. Ye Yues opponent, Lei Zhenzi, was mainly for the wings of wind and thunder. Although he also has the heritage of the ancient world-breaking creatures in the Naruto World, Ye Yues power is not pure enough because of a certain white tiger''s reckless behavior. She walked out of her own way easier than Yu Yu. If the girl can get the wings of wind and thunder, she will surely give her a lot of help on the road. Mings opponent is Susano. It is undoubtedly determined based on the ultimate power of Shuraunyan-Susao Nohu. Although Mings strongest power is distortion, Shuraunyan is the carrier of Mings power. . Moreover, in order to help Ming achieve more perfect evolution, and to completely prevent the disclosure of Nagatos information, Saye and Pandora are always staring, preparing to annihilate the godhead of Susano Oo during the birth ceremony of the godslayer. Ming''s body. But Jiuxinai is the most difficult choice! Kushinas power is the power of the nine big-tailed beasts, his own seal chain, and the bodys outer golem! Originally, Nagato was preparing to kill the ancient monsters that are said to be the prototype of the nine big-tailed beasts in the memory of nine previous lives. After all, there is a very magical country in this world-Japan! It is completely possible to easily find out the nine so-called ancient monsters that are not obedience! The beast of disobedience is second only to the existence of the god of disobedience. Most of this type of existence appears as a true beast called by the god of disobedience, or the incarnation of a god beast.12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com Except for the famous beasts like Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku and Xuanwu, there are very few inconsistent beasts that can exist alone, and after being killed, provide power to the enemy Because most of the non-obedience beasts are too weak, even Pandora''s Godkiller birth ceremony cannot be entered. However, there are Nagato who thoroughly interpreted the existence of the birth ceremony of the Godslayer. It is easy to cheat a little, and the uniqueness of Japanese mythology, the opponent will not be very strong! Gao Tianyuan claims to have eight million gods, many of whom are spooky ghosts, and even the occasionally popular tales of strange stories are unknowingly included in Japanese mythology, which is really speechless. However, this has also created the existence of myths that descended in Japan. In many cases, they are not true gods of disobedience. Most of them are existences like gods of disobedience. Even if they are not godslayers, they can cope with them as long as the method is correct. but-- "I won''t do it, I''m the King of Ninjas in the Dawn Empire, and my opponent can''t be worse than Yuu and the others!" Therefore, this decision was rejected! Nagatos second idea was to find the god of creation in the worlds mythology to kill and see if it could give the outer golem an opportunity to evolve, but after searching for it with the power of causation for a while, he had to choose give up. It is not that there are no creation gods, but those truly powerful creation gods, such as Pangu, such as gods, cannot truly be realized even in the realm of mythology. After all, if such a god of disobedience really appeared, it would definitely be a disaster of the destruction of the world, and the disobedience of the god of creation could almost be equated with the destruction of the world! The remaining few choices were a little difficult to choose in the eyes of Nagato, so he showed all the choices to Kushina. Who knows, this once second-generation Yukage, the red-haired killer of the Ninja world, is full of pride. I directly chose the most difficult option of''''. Yi plays an important role in Chinese mythology. After carefully studying historical mythology materials, Nagato and others understand that there are two Yi in Chinese mythology, both of which are sun-shooting Yi, one is Hou Yi and the other is Da Yi. The former legend of Houyi shooting the sun can be said to have been widely spread, nothing more than ten days out, Houyi shooting nine days, only one day! The truth of the latter legend of Da Yi shooting the sun is that after Chi You was killed, the tribes of Dongyi were caught in a long-term civil war. The flames were in the sky, and the people were dying. Under such circumstances, Da Yi was in danger and took responsibility Unify the historical mission of the tribes of Dongyi. According to historical records, Dayi unified the various tribes of Dongyi and formed a powerful nation. Since the country is composed of many tribal countries that worship the sun, it is called the "Ten Day Kingdom" in the "Shan Hai Jing". This legend has the same effect as Jiu Xin Nai''s other golems becoming a cyborg, regaining the nine big-tailed beasts, and becoming the strongest pillar power. Presumably, if the killing of the gods succeeds, Jiu Xin Na will definitely advance by leaps and bounds! This is a big bet! When Kushina proposed this choice, Nagato knew that although the girl who had acquired the memory of the traverser in her early years was still cheerful and bold, her involuntary experience in her early years still made her extremely pursue power. "Just gamble, after all, it''s the woman next to me!" Thinking like this in my heart, before the afterglow of the setting sun has completely disappeared, the power of causality in Nagatos hands gushes out, and a ritual of summoning a god of incompetence appears out of thin air. As soon as it is started, the power of God diffuses out of the ritual, followed by the flame Gushing out, the whole sea seemed to burn... ps: I wont write about the process of slaying the gods, it would seem a bit verbose.A final transition, the end battle is about to begin!.. 368 Chapter 118 Saya prepares, third on the three battlefields! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the depths of the secluded world, Pandora looked at the four scenes of killing gods with interest. The killing of gods usually happens a few times a year. After all, there are still many pretentious fools in this world, but most of the victors are gods of disobedience. The birth of godslayers is always a small probability event. But if all the four God-killing events in front of us were successful, it would probably trigger the peak of this era of God-killer, or it would even become the end of the era of God-killer. Pandora knows very well that after the final battle, no matter which side wins, the world will enter a new era. The victory of the master of the God of Wisdom is naturally to control the world in his hands according to his will. At that time, Pandora doesn''t think he will tolerate the existence of disobedience such as the godslayer and the god of disobedience. And if Nagato and others win, it will probably be better, but Saya also said that in such a battle, the world will definitely encounter some damage, and no one knows what it will be then! Thinking of this, Pandora looked at Saya, and saw that Saya didn''t know what he had done, and Prometheus was completely absorbed by his magical tool, Prometheus Cheats! In an instant, a mysterious altar appeared out of thin air. Saya walked up to the altar, placed the Prometheus secret book in his hand in the center of the altar, and at the same time took out a rather old-looking grass man, wrote the words "foresight" on the grass man, and then talked to Prometheus. Put the secrets together. Then, Saya placed two strange-looking lamps on both sides of the little grass man. At the same time, he stepped and fought, condensing several runes on the altar with the light of the soul, and soon the runes burned naturally. Saya was extremely skilled, elegant and natural in the whole process, but for some reason, Pandora felt a chill. If you describe it in words, it is probably the feeling of an ordinary person seeing an innocent child with a knife and a knife. "The Nail-headed Seven Arrows Book, an interesting cursing item, has never been used. Now use it as a defensive method to save time. The world has been destroyed too much. Noting Pandoras doubts, Saya took the initiative to answer without waiting for the other persons question. This made Pandora even worse, but "Curse, I''m also very good at it, let me go through it!" It has to be said that the phrase''people gather together in similarities and divide things into groups'' is quite reasonable! ... ... "It''s impossible, who are you!" At the sealed shrine in Japan, Susanoo knelt on the ground with a face full of disbelief. What he saw in front of him was a dilapidated statue of Susano who was left in the form of a skeleton. Ming stood under the protection of Suzuo Nenghu, still unscathed! "Ming, the one who came to upset you!" Susano never imagined that he would be defeated by that kind of curse that imitated himself. In Susano''s eyes, Susano was a curse created by imitating himself! Although Susanoo did not have a proper magic tool at this time because he did not repeat the myth, but the god of disobedience is the god of disobedience. You must know that even the Sword Fairy created by the King of Divine Power is essentially using power, but what the girl in front of her uses is not power at all, just a magic that looks a little special. "There is no suitable weapon right now. When I find the weapon, let''s fight again next time! Wind!" Failure to escape is not unacceptable to Susano. In the case that Susano cannot be beaten, Susano turns into a magic wind and swept out, however "Twist Max!" The power of horror distorted the entire sky. Under this twisting force, the magic wind of Susano turned into a prototype and fell, and Susano was moving! I saw that Susano caught Susano instantly, opened his mouth and bit it! ... ... In the kingdom of death, the wind screamed and thunder fell! The silver-haired and golden-eyed Baihuji stood on an energetic white tiger, facing the bird man in the sky-Lei Zhenzi! At this time, both of them looked a little damaged! In terms of strength, Lei Zhenzi is actually far above Ye Yue, but in the world of the underworld, Lei Zhenzi dare not really let go of his full strength, and the level of Baihujis thunder power is completely above the sky lei summoned by Lei Zhenzi. . This is hard to believe, and it also made Ye Yue understand that the world-breaking creatures inherited by herself and Yuyu have a far longer history than others thought. "Give up, little girl, you are not my opponent!" China''s god of disobedience was probably influenced by the Chinese people''s doctrine of the mean. Compared with other gods of disobedience, he was more rational. At this time, he even persuaded Ye Yue to give up. "Heh, Lord Lei Zhenzi, thank you for your kindness, and if you are an opponent, I have to say two things!" Suddenly, Ye Yue said so, the next moment! There was an extreme roar in the sky, and another Yeyue appeared in the sky, but this white tiger girl did not occasionally flicker with electric current, but seemed to be a favor of the wind, the endless wind turned into a huge tornado with her as the center Down! Baihuji Upanishad-Wind and Thunder Twins! Turning himself into the second body of wind and thunder, Ye Yue''s power of wind and thunder was originally extremely strong, and it merged within a short time, and it seemed to be powerful, but in fact it killed their potential.Bookstore www.kanshuwo.net With the help of the power of the source, Ye Yue was full of the many clones of the Dawn Empire and developed this unique twin technique! boom!!! The violent roar echoed throughout the underworld... ... ... This is the world of flames! The inside of the cave is like a volcano!No, it''s a volcano. The hot lava rolled in the cave, setting off a wave of enthusiasm, and countless sparks appeared in the cave, flying like elves. "The environment here is good!" But the girl doesn''t care about the surrounding environment. She enjoys the environment with Nirvana''s fire. After enjoying it a little, her eyes are only staring deeply at the center of the magma pool, where there is a huge red tree. ! "Very good phoenix tree!" Deeply affected by the fire of Nirvana, Yuu developed more towards the Phoenix, and liked some specific things more and more. The giant tree is lush and lush, towering in the cave as if it is not a Zhou Tianzhu, surrounded by green energy, mysterious and unpredictable. Fan-like leaves hang on top of each other, hanging from the low branches to the top of the tree.The center of the tree was surrounded by colorful haze, and when I looked inside, there seemed to be something ordinary. "There is a seal!" This is the location of the God who is not obeyed by King King''s seal. It is also a legacy prepared by King King for future generations. However, the great cause of killing God is not something ordinary people can bear. In fact, the godslayer in this world is to some extent a heaven. The favored one, the protagonist of luck! If this is not the case, nothing will happen! "So, let''s get started, the seal is lifted!" Standing in place, Yuu showed off the reverse seal technique that he had learned for most of the day before entering. In an instant, with the sycamore tree as the center, endless golden stripes appeared on the ground, mysterious and inexplicable. The branches of the sycamore tree stretched crazily. Each branch stretched like a dragon. The golden runes entangled around the branches and turned into chains. The trunk of the tree was even taller, stabbing to the top of the cave visible to the naked eye! Soon the sycamore trees covered the entire cave, but something amazing happened. The whole cave was expanding with the expansion of the sycamore trees. The ancient sycamore trees standing in the cave were like Pangu, opening up a piece of heaven and earth. The magma has not been swallowed up even more. The roots of the trees are all covered at the bottom, and golden runes appear on each tree root to form chains. The endless sycamore leaves are scattered on the branches and leaves, but they are magically suspended in the air, emitting a few rays of light. A mysterious atmosphere emerged in the entire space. At this time, along with the strange changes in the cave, another breath emerged in the whole world. That breath is full of majesty, but under the majesty it is full of violence, making the whole world more and more depressing, as if the end is coming. There were faint long hums after another. The voices were full of anger. It was the tyrannical feeling left behind by being imprisoned by mere mortals for thousands of years. Divine power as prison! Click! The chains formed by the tree stalks automatically broke apart and the seal was officially lifted! "Suzaku, are you here!" The divine power around him became stronger and stronger, but Yuu seemed not to feel it at all. Her eyes were staring directly at the sky above, where a dark crack appeared. As time passed, the crack expanded rapidly, and a long cry came out from the crack. "Huh!" The violent long sound resounded through this world. With the long cry, Suzaku''s figure stretched out from the crack, spreading out its huge wings.The surrounding flames seemed to hear the call, and they gathered together, turning into hundreds of meteors falling from the sky, smashing towards You Yu. "You really underestimate me! Immortal law-the realm of Nirvana!" Yuus hand was inserted into the ground, the fire of Nirvana turned into an endless field of flames, igniting the entire volcano completely, "Suzaku, even the highest-ranked beast of noncompliance, you are just a god with the name of Suzaku, and It''s not a true Phoenix tribe holy beastSuzaku!" "I have the Nirvana Flame of the real Phoenix Race, but I lack the corresponding abilities!" "You have the corresponding ability, but you don''t have the real Phoenix flame from a higher level!" "Then, let us fight together to see who can achieve who!" ps: This story ends, and the countdown to the final battle will begin immediately!.. 369 Chapter 119 Four Kings in a Day, the fourth one is coming soon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, the situation changed. A piece of horrible news spread all over the world at an unprecedented speed, and the shadow of the white terror that was about to envelop the world was greatly weakened by such news In the Far East, within one day, four newly born demon kings on the ground were born! What an incredible and unbelievable horrible fact. With such a thing happening, people cant help thinking that the difficulty of killing gods is that way. It is conceivable that ignorant idiots will definitely set off a fight against gods in the magical world. Frenzy. Campione is the king. Therefore, it is possible to slaughter the gods in the sky, seize and use the supreme power. Campione is the overlord. As a result, they can seize and use the power of God to dominate anyone on earth. Campione is the devil. Because everyone who lives on the ground has no strength to resist him. This is the definition of an inhuman existence like a godslayer for countless years. Such power is almost equivalent to a miracle, and to obtain such power, one must wait for the miracle to happen. This is the truth! And now, there were only one or two godslayers who were born occasionally in decades or even nearly a hundred years, and four godslayers were born in one day. This is absolutely unbelievable news, but it must be believed. "But it happens that the white terror is at the forefront. The increase in the number of kings is definitely a good thing. After all, the crazy Holy See, even if it is a king, will not like it!" Many people thought of it this way, and then mobilized countless people to start searching for the information of the three new kings, and soon the information arrived Phoenix Temple Yuu, a new-born godslayer, became a godslayer by killing the indeterminate beast Suzaku in China. He is expected to possess the rebirth power and terrible flame power like Phoenix Nirvana. Hafeng Yeyue, a new-born godslayer, at the bottom of Zhongnan Mountain, the unsuccessful god Lei Zhenzi became a godslayer. He is expected to possess the power of thunder and lightning, and may also master the ability to move quickly. Uchiha Ming, a new-born god-killer, became a god-killer at a hidden shrine in Japan, the unsuccessful god Susano, whose rebirth power is unpredictable. It seems that when the god-killer was in a special state, it cannot be predicted. Uzumaki Jiuxina, a new-born god-slayer, on the surface of the Pacific Ocean, became a god-slayer by killing an inconsistent god. The new power is also unpredictable, and there is mysterious power interference, and the state is unknown. The news so far is normal. People are surprised that at most four new-born godslayers are women, especially the woman named Uzumaki Kushina, whose surname is the same as the King of God. However, the next news is that these four new-born godslayers are all subordinates and women of the Shenwei King! "This is not April Fool''s Day!" This was the same idea in everyone''s minds who received the specific news, and after repeated confirmations, after realizing that this was indeed not a joke, the whole world rioted. Many people think that the difficulty of killing the gods has dropped, and they are ready to gamble, and they will become benevolent if they fail; more people think that this is due to the power of the gods and the kings. For a time, the beliefs of the gods are blooming; there are also some people, not only There is not the slightest excitement and happiness, but more worries. ... ... In a luxury villa in England, a beautiful princess is holding a book in her memory.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sctxs.com The blond shining brightly, she looked like a graceful white woman, with a perfume-like temperament with a little melancholy, she looked more beautiful. The top-grade white coat is matched with black boots. Under the coat is a short knitted dress and trousers, which perfectly brings out her beauty. She is the daughter of the Duke of Godding, commonly known as Princess Alice, the original speaker of the Greenwich Council of the Sages, and now a special adviser, known as the "White Witch". "You are gone, am I still the White Miko?" For a long time, the princess sighed and put down the book in her hand. It was a book left to her by her former black prince. Now the black prince has passed away. Not only did the white maiden not have the pleasure of the death of her former enemy, she was a little melancholy . "Alek, although it''s not love, but without you, this world always makes people feel lack of fun!" Princess Alice sighed, and then got rid of her melancholy thoughts. In any case, Princess Alice is not a woman of Lin Daiyu''s kind. In other words, she is also an enemy recognized by the Black Prince! "However, no matter how you say it, you must go to see His Majesty King once before that moment. Only he knows the root of everything." The birth of the four new godslayers not only did not make Princess Alice let go of her worries about the white terror, but became more worried, because the four godslayers would not be born for no reason. They appeared unless it was someones need. "Furthermore, you are the only person who prophesied and created a new era at the beginning, Your Majesty King!" ... ... Ten Thousand Realms, in the original space of the Way of Heaven. The net of golden laws almost surrounded the entire kingdom of God. Looking through the gaps in the chains of countless laws, what caught your eye was a pure golden light! Moreover, with the passage of time, the pure golden light seems to be more and more dazzling, as if something is about to be born. Bang bang bang!!! The sudden sound came out, like a heart beating, the light became more and more dazzling, but as time passed, the calmness quickly recovered, and the light dropped slightly. "It seems that Erica is the fastest!" The sudden voice of a girl sounded in this empty space, and the kingdom of God wrapped in a net of law opened a small door, and the blonde girl walked out with grace. "Why is the mother goddess the original origin in the myth? This is normal. Welcome back, Erica!" Nagato''s indifferent voice reverberated in this space, and Nagato''s body appeared abruptly, looking at the blond girl who slowly walked, showing a smile. "Knight Erica, wait for instructions!" Coming with an elegant posture, Erica was about to kneel and salute. Erica, who had been educated as a knight since she was a child, probably couldn''t change her habit of being a knight in her life. "Let''s go, Erica!" Nagato stepped forward and took the girl into his arms. The power of space surged out, surrounded the two people, and disappeared into this empty world in an instant, leaving only a word from Nagato, slowly dissipating. "It''s over to you in Italy, let the world know how sharp you, my knight, and my sword are!" The final curtain is about to begin!.. 370 Chapter 120 The final battle opens, and the terror comes first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, twenty days in a blink of an eye. Once the Vatican, the horror and extinction that radiated from the sacred wall of today is getting stronger and stronger. In these days, the mystery of the whole world can be described as extremely lively, because the birth of the four new kings of the earth, the frenzy of killing gods really broke out under the guidance of ignorant people. Needless to say, the gods who died of nine deaths and did not follow. Still strong! Under the heavy casualties, people have to admit-Wang, it is still a miracle! Really visionary magic organizations understand that the appearance of the king is a miracle of the world! So, the four kings were born at the same time, does it mean that the world needs the power of the four kings-although this guess is a bit wrong, it is Nagato that needs the power of the king, and the world is already overwhelmed by this time! To this end, they tried every means to get in touch with the super organization that owns five demon kings on the earth-Dawn, hoping to gain protection in the so-called white terror. Except for the organizations that are willing to fully submit, other organizations, such as those that hope to form alliances or cooperation, are completely excluded by Dawn. There is no hesitation, or even a second chance! "My lord has never been a tolerant person. He is a stubborn person with a fluke mentality at the end. He will eventually be abandoned by my lord. This is my lord''s decision!" At the top of a high tower at the headquarters of the Italian Conjuration League, Erica said lazily, bathing in the sun and enjoying the hot summer wind, under the bright red dress, the young girl was calm, just like a noble lady. From here, Erica can clearly see the wall that looks so sacred, but is actually full of extinction. The perception of being a witch and sword girl, although not comparable to the unscientific intuition of a godslayer, is not comparable to that of ordinary conjurers, and comparable to Lingshi. Is it about to start? Erica thought so secretly in her heart, but the surface was still calm and calm! In fact, if possible, Erica will definitely preempt the opponent and destroy it before the opponent is injured. However, the wall is strengthened by a magical object called merit. Before the merit is exhausted, the wall is equivalent to the world and does not fall. of! The King of Swords has made several cuts before, but he returned without success! "Is this the king''s decision, then I won''t bother about it anymore!" Standing next to Erica are the marshal of the Italian magic association Red Bronze and Black Cross, the girl''s uncle, and the only flesh relative, Paul Browntree. The figure of the highest knight in Italy can be compared to a statue of David. Although he always jumps like a young man, his sculptural face is full of intelligence and temperament, and it still fascinates countless people. "Erica, you have grown up!" The two stood quietly for a long time, and finally Paul couldn''t help but speak, but a thousand words did not know where to start, and finally turned into a sigh. Twenty days ago, Erica came to Italy with the army of conjurers at dawn and seized the dominant power of the entire Italian magic world with shrewd wrists. Even the king of swords was willing to be the vanguard under the flicker of the girl. Not only that, in order to consolidate her position as the supreme commander in command, the girl publicly challenged the strongest magic associations in the Roman arena, and defeated one of them. It can be said that the Italian magic world is in full swing. We must know that Italy''s mysterious test is the strongest combat power, except for Wang''s accident, even the highest knights like Paul Browntree, it is also easy to kill one or two mythical beasts alone. Even at the end of the challenge, the King of Swords came upon hearing the news, shot himself personally, and fought against the girl for a few rounds, regardless of the outcome. In Paul''s eyes, Erica has really grown too much, beyond his expectations. When I sent her to Sardinia, Erica was just a arrogant and talented girl. Now, whether it is mentality or strength, Erica is already the highest level in the world. Erica hasn''t answered yet, at this moment, an abnormality suddenly arises boom! With a huge roar, there seemed to be a huge vibration in the sacred wall in front of the two of them. The whole wall trembling, and then, with a bang, a huge platinum palm was pressed on the wall!Heyuan Book Bar www.heyuanba.com At the same time, the terrifying power finally permeated. Even Paul Browntree, who has the highest rank in Italy, couldn''t help taking a few steps back, and other conjurers or knights in the league who had already been in place were even more unbearable. "Now, uncle!" At this moment, Erica jumped up and stood on the fence at the top of the tower, her bright red dress hunting in the mighty wind, "I am the future head of the Browntree family, so please pay attention Hold me!" "The lion of steel and the lion heart king as an ancestor----please listen to the vow of the knight Erica Browntree. I am the heir of the horn flute and the descendant of the black warrior. My heart will not yield, but my sword will be determined. Do not break." "Lion Heart King, the essence of the struggle is now in my hands. It''s time for the duel, Ryanhardt!" Accompanied by the word spirit and the divine sword shining with divine light, Reinhardt appeared in the girl''s hand, and then the golden curse surged out and turned into a pair of dragon wings behind the girl. With a scream, the wind rolled up, and the girl disappeared in place! ... ... When the sacred wall shook, the sword king Sarbat Redoni was the first to discover. In fact, this single-celled unsense creature with sunglasses and sloppy clothes always came to the edge of the wall from time to time for 20 days, trying to cut the entire wall! Well, this guy, completely consider this as an interesting challenge! When the shock happened, it happened that the King of Sword came again. Before he did his hands, the King of Sword showed a knowing smile in the face of the terrifying power from the mutation. "I swear here, I don''t allow me to cut things constantly, and this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and cut everything on the ground." The magic sword came out of its sheath, the king of sword said his strongest spirit, the arm holding the sword turned into a metal arm, and the surging curse power poured into the magic sword, instantly turning the magic sword into enough to split the earth and change Terrain, a super magic sword that splits the sea! Immediately, a sword cut out! Rumble!!! Amid the fierce roar, the huge five fingers on the wall seemed to be exerting slightly at the same time, and the whole wall instantly turned into falling rocks filled with sacred aura, bombarding the earth, and the whole earth seemed to be shaky in an instant! Roar!! In the smoke and dust, the platinum giant that reached a height of 100 meters looked up and roared, and some golden light spots gathered around the body of the giant, forming four large creatures that were also more than ten meters high. Four strange creatures, each with six wings, full of eyes, and singing songs of praise: Holy, Holy, Holy, Almighty Father; Holy, holy, holy, holy holy spirit; Holy, Holy, Holy, Merciful Son; Accompanied by the sound of the three holy chants, endless platinum flames seem to fall from the sky, instantly turning everything around them into a sea of ??platinum flames. The sacred flame of destruction burns mercilessly and exterminates everything! The platinum seven-fold heaven mountain faintly appeared behind the giant. At the same time, in cathedrals all over the world, angels with six wings, two wings, or four wings descended! "Seiya! Destroy magic, Seiya! Destroy heresy, Seiya..." In an instant, the flames of war ignited the world, and the white horror truly came!.. 371 Chapter 121 Cruel Angel, Saya infers second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gloomy hospital, like Iwasawa Asami''s heart, is full of despair! As if about to leave this world, the girl''s consciousness kept thinking about her short and sad life. A girl was born in a family full of domestic violence. In the eyes of a girl who grew up in a violent family, the world is gloomy, ruthless, and boring. Later, when I came into contact with music accidentally, the girl''s soul was instantly touched! Girls who are infected by music can''t wait to put their whole soul into music, music has become an indispensable part of the girl''s life. Working hard for the dream, no matter if it is windy or rainy, there is no slack! In order to leave that violent family and go to those sacred places of music for further study, girls often even sing on the streets, no matter in spring or summer or autumn and winter! "Obviously we are only one step away from the dream, just one step away!" When the dream of music was about to be realized, the girl was injured in an inadvertently blocking the domestic violence of her parents, and even lost her voice because of the wound. Everything is over! "My life, my dream, everything, will it end?" Just as Mami was waiting lonely and tragically for death on the hospital bed, the whole hospital was shaking, and there was a chaotic noise outside the ward, as if the crowd was rioting. "Is it an earthquake... Heaven, angel?!" The girl could hardly take care of herself, naturally she couldn''t confirm what had happened, but the curtains in the ward were not closed. She rolled her eyes unconsciously, and the girl saw an unbelievable figure. "Are you here to save me, or are you here to pick me up?" Outside the window, there was a white golden angel with two wings, looking sacred and beautiful. However, next, the angel''s approach made the girl completely chilling. I saw angel wings spread out, countless angel wings turned into endless rain of sacred arrows, and the whole hospital was about to collapse under such an attack. The girl clearly saw that the ceiling on her head was already It''s about to collapse. "...This is the so-called angel, really... a cruel angel!" Although she is about to die, the girl is surprisingly not under much psychological pressure. Probably it is the same whether she was killed by an angel attack or died in a hospital bed in her heart! Out of this kind of psychology, the girl ignored the ward that was about to collapse and stared straight at the angel outside the window. Then, the girl saw an even more amazing scene A red-haired young man with a shimmering golden light all over appeared suddenly behind the angel, grabbing the angel''s wings with one hand, and pulling it hard, the angel folded! The next moment, the entire ward collapsed, and the girl almost instantly ushered in the embrace of death, but when she died, she heard the so-called cruel angel, the screaming cry! "Ah!! Damn the godslayer, the blasphemer of the place!!" Godslayer?What a handsome boy, the girl thought so, fell into an eternal sleep, but at this time, the space seemed to flash some mysterious fluctuations! "Huh?! What does it feel like!" Throwing away the torn angel in his hand, Nagato looked around subconsciously. Just now, there seemed to be some unique fluctuations in the space, but it was too subtle. Even Nagato just felt like something. No fluctuations. Just now, the moment the sacred wall collapsed and the angels descended on the white horror, the world had also reached the time of final resistance. This was the fate of foresight. Only after passing it, it is possible to truly become the master of the world! As the biggest variable in the calamity, now the world''s strongest god-killer, Nagato Qi luck doubled. In the ten thousand realms, Nagato, which was clearly only a short distance away, was able to break through, but the Nagato, who was unable to complete it for a long time, broke through in an instant under these sudden increases in luck.678 reading novel www.678kxsxs.com As soon as the result came out, I met an annoying angel and solved it easily! "Ok?!" Suddenly Nagato received the news from Saya from the secluded world, so he stopped his continued exploration, and turned into a golden light toward Lushan in China, and flew over! "Then, leave it to you, Saya, I''m going to meet the leader!" ... ... The quiet world, the realm of life and immortality! At this time, the former coldness is not seen in the depths of the secluded world, but it is very modern. Numerous crystal screens form a nest-like structure here, and each crystal screen displays the actions of the descending angels from all over the world. "It''s really frantic. Angels are dropped in churches all over the world to kill magicians!" Pandora savoured the angels on the screen. In order to kill the magicians in the crowd, he did not hesitate to launch a large-scale killing magic. Believers and non-believers died in such magic. "...It''s a slaughter!" "There is a reason!" Saya, who was sitting back to back with Pandora, looked at a certain screen carefully, as if discerning something, "The first reason is that he was injured!" "I have to say, the Black Prince did a good job!" "The backlash of the fire of karma hurt the foresight who was hiding, and even caused him to regress a lot of his original deep refinement in the realm of mythology, and that guy became irritated." "So, he withdrew his main consciousness, prepared to wake up with all his strength, and kill all the guys who got in the way, but Prometheus has been arrested, and the remaining son is that guys evil spirits, no good souls. Restricted, acted, naturally killed and decisive, without scruples." After hearing Saya''s words, Pandora turned around and looked at Saya, "Also, this is not the whole reason. If you want to kill the enemy, inciting believers is also a good method!" Hearing Pandoras question, Saya moved his gaze away from the screen, turned his head to look at Pandora, "Pandora, do you know that if you want to accomplish something quickly, such as our Mr. Foresight, you need to quickly refine In the field of mythology, there are two very interesting methods." "The first one is to let everyone believe in you, or everyone surrenders to you, then the endless faith and luck you have can be used to accelerate yourself!" "The second is to kill powerful beings and sacrifice all of them. As for the object of sacrifice, it can be demons, gods, or destiny. These require special methods." "..." "That guy used the faith of the Holy See for thousands of years to refine the mythological realm. After being overshadowed by the black prince once, he was probably extremely angry, ready to sacrifice with his life!" "So, Saint Son''s actions were never instructed by that guy!" At the end, Saya showed a mocking look. "The creatures are the wealth of the world. After those creatures, especially the magician, are sacrificed, the world will become weak. Is that guy crazy!" Pandora was strangely angry. At this time, Pandora didn''t care about the battles and massacres in this world, because in her eyes, these are natural phenomena like tiger predation. After they die, everything will return to the world! However, actions like sacrifices that hurt the world itself still made Pandora, who was born in mythology, angry! "This is... a human being!" Saya sighed with so much emotion in his heart, but did not say anything. People do not die for themselves. This is a true portrayal of countless people!.. 372 Chapter 122 Fierce battle against the sanctuary, the sword king is violent third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Erica Browntree came to the area of ??the original sacred wall with dragon wings, what she saw was this scene The 100-meter-high platinum giant roared in the flames, constantly launching attacks, pedaling, boxing, and breathing fire in his mouth. Various attacks bombarded the entire flame field more thoroughly. But the king of swords has turned into a body of steel, but under such an attack, he can only evade continuously. As for the attack, in such an environment, it seems that there is a little more than enough and insufficient, especially the platinum giant has only six wings on the shoulders, and the strange creatures full of eyes. Under the uninterrupted three sages, platinum flames continue Lower, inflicting great damage on the King of Sword. "I am a rebellious dragon, galloping in the sky!" Seeing the predicament of the King of Swords, Erica did not hesitate to read the word spirit she had created. In an instant, with the injection of the spell, the word spirit took effect, and the dragon wings behind Erica bloomed with golden light. Erica enters a fast body! Like a golden stream of light, Erica appeared on the platinum giant''s forehead at lightning speed, raised Reinhardt in her hand, and filled it with endless seismic power! "Power derives martial skills-earth bombardment!" A simple stab, the endless shocking force blasted directly on the platinum giant''s forehead along Reinhardt. Even the giant of a hundred meters, under such power, he could not help but step back a few steps and almost fell. Ground. But the effect of force is also mutual. After such a blow, Erica was also reflected by the reaction force. Fortunately, in the air, Erica slapped the dragon''s wings several times to restore her balance. "Yeah, it''s Erica, thanks to you!" When the giant retreated, Salbatre finally won a moment to breathe, watching Erica with a smirk, and there was no fear on his face for the dangerous situation just now. "Please call me Miss Browntree, or if you are misunderstood by the king, I can''t spare you!" The two-odd days of getting along has allowed Erica to fully understand the character of the man in front of her, as well as speaking. No mercy. "Don''t be so unfeeling! Anyway, it''s a woman whose name I can remember!" "...It''s unfortunate!" Erica curled her lips, and completely ignored such flirting words. The sword king only had the sword and the enemy in his heart, and nothing else. This is Erica''s certainty for the man in front of him! Although the Sword King has always emphasized that if a person does not mention his name five times in front of him, it will be difficult for him to remember, but in fact, the Sword King will only remember the name of the strong. The King of Sword heard Erica''s complaint and was about to refute, only to hear a roar, endless rain of fire falling from the sky, interrupting the conversation between the two. "Erica, buy me some more time!" In the face of the endless rain of fire, Salbatre rarely spoke seriously. In fact, he seemed to be chatting just now, but the Sword King was accumulating curse power and was about to activate a power. If it hadn''t been for the platinum giant to consume too much time before, Duny assured that his hole card power would have been activated long ago. "Okay, fully armed!" Facing Duny''s escape, Erica said that she understood that the golden curse on her body gushed out and she changed her clothes automatically! The original dress was changed into a long cloak-shaped top, the hem of which reached the knees, and the hem fluttered like a bird of prey with wings spread. Reinhardt became a gun, about two meters away. The infantry used a one-handed gun with his left hand. It is an oval iron shield.Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net "The shield of rebellion! Give me infinite shelter!" Raising the iron shield in his left hand, a dragon-shaped creature full of rebellious aura was engraved on the iron shield, and a golden light gleamed in the dragon''s eyes, and a huge enchantment shield appeared on Erica''s head! Boom boom boom!! The endless rain of fire is like bombs, bursting on Erica''s barrier shield, the sacred platinum flame is full of destruction, making the entire barrier shield appear to be shaky. Not far away, the platinum giant is coming in heavy and fast steps. Every step makes the earth slightly shake. Even Erica, her heart is full of pressure, but Erica did not withdraw. Because Erica believes in the king of swords. Or, Erica deeply understands the incredible characteristics of creatures like Godkillers. Sarbat Redoni is a godslayer named the King of Swords. He is not weak. On the contrary, he is very strong. His power [Sliced ??Silver Arm] can turn the sword in his hand into a devil with nothing but nothing. Sword, and power [Steel Protection], let him have a semi-immortal body, as hard as steel, and the weight will become as heavy as steel, so that he is not easy to be beaten up. These are the two powers of the Sword King, one offense and one defense, perfect coordination, coupled with the swordsmanship from the Sword King himself as a super swordsman, the power of Sarbatre can be imagined. But the problem is that his two powers are the power of steel. In such a flame environment, he is restrained too much. In fact, if Duny had one more power in speed, his strength would definitely increase several times. , Can Nagato win at the beginning? Really have two opinions. But this does not mean that Salbatre has no hole cards! "Erica, step back, before I lose my fighting power..." Sarbatre hadn''t finished speaking, but the scarlet devil lady had already turned into a light and disappeared in place, and the platinum giant was only one step away from him. "Cut, it''s so sad... the witches of the Bacchus... call the son of God. Indulge in the violent wine of the gods, abandon your homeland, and fall into the mountains. Worship of our gods." As soon as the words came out, as if Iron Mans sword king seemed to be stimulated, the whole breath seemed a bit irritable, the steel on his body seemed to be stronger and stronger, and the strength of the curse rose at an intensity visible to the naked eye. [The Raging Wine of God] One of the four powers that Duny possesses, the power usurped by Dionysius, the god of wine and harvest in Greek mythology, and the god of secret rites in charge of madness, can bring everything The power of the mysterious power to strengthen or activate, causing it to run out of control. Roar!! Facing the change of the King of Swords, the platinum giant seemed to have sensed the change of the other party and hesitated a little, but immediately seemed to become angry. With a roar, the platinum flame ignited on his body, raised his foot, and trampled down! boom!!! The huge sole of the foot was in the middle of the king of swords, and the smoke was billowing, and the surrounding earth was sunk a lot by a foot, but the next moment The platinum giant let out a stern roar, and the huge blade stabbed from the giant''s instep. At the same time, an extremely violent aura spread from under the platinum giant''s feet, and the blade that revealed the giant''s sole stretched out and cut three times in a row. ! Ooh!!! The giant wailed and fell, one foot flew out and turned into an endless platinum flame in the air. The flame field was blessed by these flames, igniting the entire battlefield more thoroughly... ps: Let the King of Swords explode, I still like creatures like Godkillers!.. 373 Chapter 123 Four kings come, Lushan fights for the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Erica has always understood that although the advent of her own king has brought the prosperity of the godslayer to its zenith, her own king is not a true godslayer. If he wants to say it, he is more like a god! The true godslayers are absolutely stupid, they are the sons of fools who still brazenly attack the gods even when they know that they are invincible. And the words of his own king are neither wise nor foolish. If you really want to express it, it is the traveler who has always adhered to the undefeated belief and hopes to constantly witness all kinds of peculiar scenery, and is also the overlord who conquer everything he sees! Godslayers are powerful, especially when they are disadvantaged. Their Jedi counterattacks are always shocking! Although Erica understands that maybe her power is no less than that of the godslayers, or even before, Erica is still very self-aware, and she can''t do the same level as the godslayers, although it is not necessary ! Like now-- Clang!! The sound of fierce metal collision reverberated throughout the platinum flame field, and a huge palm flew out of the flame and turned into an endless flame again, making the entire flame burn more thoroughly! Through the platinum flame, Erica can only vaguely see, the dark and violent voice holding a huge long sword and collision with the platinum giant head-on, and every slash can cut off a part of the giant''s flesh and blood! "It''s just that, in this way, the flames will get bigger and bigger. The biggest weakness of the guy Duny is the flames. In such an environment, it''s all about seeing Duny hacking the giant to death first, or the flame burning that guy first. !" "But this won''t work. After all, he is a good guy, I still have to help!" With this decision in her heart, Erica lightly tossed the shield in her hand, opened her mouth slightly, and said the spirit of shelter, and at the same time the curse power poured out, "The shield of rebellion! Give me infinite shelter!" With the words, the entire shield turned into transparent water and merged into the shield enchantment, and then the entire enchantment shrank and transformed into a human form slightly larger than Erica, overlapping with Erica. Inciting the dragon wings behind, Erica rushed into the platinum flame, who knew that the temperature of the flame was several times higher than that in the previous battle, even if Erica was several times stronger than the condensed enchantment just now. Make a sizzling noise. Passing through the flames, Erica saw an extremely fierce battle scene: a violent fighting robot whose whole body was almost melted, and a platinum giant whose limbs were almost cut off and many beheaded! At this time, Erica noticed one thing, that is, the four strange angels with long eyes on the shoulders of the giants, who are constantly reciting the three holy chants, are more substantial than before. No, they are present. A feeling of complete formation! Suddenly Erica felt that something was wrong, but at this moment, the four strange angels on the shoulders of the platinum giant suddenly closed all of them and opened their six wings. Leaping up from the shoulders of the platinum giant, the four strange angels turned into four light beams of different colors, intersecting spirally, turning into a chaotic light beam, and blasted towards the almost melted but still violent sword king! "That kind of power, earth, water, fire and wind, what a joke! I plead with the mighty king of the origin of my magic power. Promise to give me the honorary knight of martial arts! Attack, Reinhardt!" Almost at the same time, Erica injected magic power into Reinhardt, and the gun body burst out with a golden light, and then the girl threw with all his strength, Reinhardt turned into a golden beam and blasted out at the same time! Rumble!!! The endless flame field swayed several times in such a roar, and the sultry air wave reverberated in the flame field, making people feel extremely suffocated. Taking advantage of the chaos, Erica found the king of swords who had almost died half a step. , Is preparing to retreat temporarily! Ho Ho Ho!!!Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com Suddenly, amidst a terrifying roar, flames gathered towards a certain place. Soon, the giant platinum flame giant appeared completely undamaged. At this moment Erica knew no matter how stupid, this flame field would not be destroyed. , This terrible giant will not be defeated. In the sky, four strange angels stood in the air, surrounding Erica and the dying King of Swords. Even Erica felt that it seemed a little bad. Just at this moment, the sound of breaking through the sky suddenly sounded! boom! Nine huge red tails came out of thin air, at extremely fast speed, and most importantly, extremely unexpected. Neither the four strange angels nor the platinum giant could react and were blown away instantly! Erica turned her head and saw a girl with the same hair color as Nagato strolling along, and behind the girl, a huge red nine-tailed fox with a height of fifty meters appeared to be eye-catching! "It seems that we arrived at the right time!" A crisp and tender voice sounded beside Erica. Erica was startled, and she turned to see a black-haired girl who turned into a girl with red hair and burning eyes in a blink of an eye. "Deal with the burden first!" The indifferent iceberg girl walked to the Sword King, her eyes condensed, and the space around the Sword King was distorted. After a while, the Sword King disappeared in place. Tear!! Before Erica could speak, the tearing sound suddenly appeared. The flame field was broken through a crack. A golden and silver light passed through the crack and appeared in front of the women. The light dissipated, and the silver-haired golden-eyed white tiger ginseng ! "It turned out to be the four newly born kings, they finally met!" Although she was surprised for a while, Erica would not show weakness. After all, if her true power was used, she would still be intact even if they did not come. If it was just the King of Swords, she might really die. "When we meet for the first time and chat, we will have a good chat afterwards, five enemies, just assign them, choose by themselves!" Ming finished coldly, and walked towards a certain strange angel. For some reason, under Ming Bingberg''s momentum, even Erica couldn''t say anything to refute, and she could only nod her head. The other three demon kings who had lived for so long under Ming''s majesty did not dare to refute. ... ... Lushan, when the world fell into chaos, was still pure and natural. Stepping on the boundary of Lushan Mountain, Nagato heard it, and the beautiful music spread to every corner of Lushan Mountain, which made people fascinated. At first glance, there was no crowd. Obviously, Luo Hao has already taken this place as the final battle stage. Walking forward, Nagato gradually discovered that the environment on this road seemed to have been carefully carved in every bit, and it was incomparably fit and natural, and it made people unbearable to destroy the slightest. Nagato does not understand art, but unexpectedly understands that this is probably art. If you move a tiny bit of it here, it will probably destroy the beauty of this place, so - Nagato kicked lightly, and a huge boulder on the side of the road shattered! With this destruction, the beautiful music disappeared invisible, and the artistic world completely disappeared, and not far from the long gate, a pavilion suddenly appeared, Luo Hao was sitting there, just stopping to play the piano!.. 374 Chapter 124 Three Steps to Killing Gods, Shooting Nine Arrows First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is a godslayer? This is an interesting proposition, which is almost the same as one thousand readers, one thousand kinds of Hamlet. In Nagato''s eyes, the so-called godslayer, stripped of all the modified words, is nothing more than a fanatical warrior equipped with the power of the gods who cannot kill. Power exists in the soul of the godslayer, but power is not the soul of the godslayer. If described in the correct way, then power is the weapon of the godslayer, the soul weapon! According to this idea, and the law that I recently learned, during the retreat, Nagato understood the path of the godslayer, and before breaking through the barrier, he finally broke through the final level of the godslayer and entered the third stage of the godslayer. step. In the exploration of Nagato, there are three major steps forward in the career of God Killer! In the first step, that is, the initial stage, Nagato named him the human-level godslayer. This type of godslayer is actually a pure power user. Their power comes from the gods of disobedience, and apart from killing the gods, they can only continuously master their powers to improve their combat effectiveness. The second step is the self-reorganization of power, which can be called the level godslayers. This type of godslayers are no longer pure power users. Their physique sublimates enough to carry the reorganization of power. Power is a weapon, and different powers are different weapons. The Divine Killer can reorganize power and assemble different weapons into a combined weapon, which is more convenient to use and can even eliminate some side effects of certain powers. The third step is also the last step that Nagato has explored now. It is called the Heavenly Godslayer! This is the Godkiller who comprehends the law of power, perfectly integrates the power with himself, and walks out of his own way. To some extent, the third step of the Godkiller has surpassed the god of inaction. Stepping into the heavens, even Nagato can''t help but feel complacent, knowing that most of the godslayers don''t even know the second stage. but-- "Seeing you now, my whole person is a little bad!" Seeing the girl in Hanfu standing up slowly in the pavilion not far away, Nagato couldn''t help showing a depressed expression as she sensed the flawless aura of her opponent. I hung up all the way, but I didn''t expect that the other party could still keep up with my own footsteps. It was incredible! It''s just that Nagato forgot that Luo Hao possessed a two-hundred-year history of terrible accumulation, a witch with unparalleled martial arts and magic skills. Such an existence needed only an opportunity. Once the opportunity arrived, he would naturally make rapid progress. "Fools, I am the sacred leader of the five prisons in the sky and the earth, the supreme martial artist! How can I fail to understand the true meaning of power!" It seems that he understood Nagato''s thoughts at a glance, or that Nagato has not concealed his thoughts at all. The leader''s tone is still full of domineering, but I don''t know if it is an illusion, Nagato can always feel the other side''s pride. "However, this is also good!" Feeling that Luo Hao''s momentum was about to move, Nagato understood that the other party was about to do it, and smiled uncontrollably, looking quite happy. "The three battles are almost like fate, or we are the so-called enemies. Each time we are pushed to take the path of the godslayer. Now, we have walked out of our own ways in our respective ways of killing the gods. the way!" "Come on, let us verify each other''s path!" "That''s what I mean!" Daxia Chinese Website www.daxiabook.com In an instant, a heavy divine might descended on the boundary of Lushan Mountain, even if it was the sun, it seemed to be a little solidified under such a divine might, and the battle was about to start! ... ... Compared with the battle that has just begun in Lushan, the battle in Italy has just broken out, and it is almost white-hot! "Although these sacred breaths are not very pleasing, for me, the immunity from flame is definitely the highest!" Standing in front of the platinum giant, under the terrifying power, the red-haired girl Kushina was still not weak at all, the substantive red curse on her body was diffused, and the surrounding flames were shaken away! "Let me divide the battlefield, I am the lord of the heavens, I am the conqueror of the great sun, I am the invincible king, surrender to me, be afraid of me, and be driven by me!" The power-activated speech spirit uttered in the girl''s mouth, and the nine-tailed fox behind the girl turned into an endless substantive curse with the girl as the center, forming a cross shape, spreading rapidly. In an instant, the entire flame field was divided into four parts by the substantive red color. Under the air wave generated by such curse power, even a hundred-meter-high platinum giant could hardly move, and the angels were blown away. Fly, spread out. "What? This curse power is even more exaggerated than the king!" Erica, who happened to stand beside Jiu Xin Nai, was restrained and protected by Jiu Xin Nai. The two were divided into the same quarter of the flame field. On this battlefield, there were also a platinum giant and a strange angel. Erica has always been very clear that these kings of the earth that she has never seen are women and subordinates of her own king in other worlds, who can be selected by her own king and come to this world to become a king. They are definitely not the general generation. But in front of him, the red-haired girl with the same surname as Wang used the curse power to do such an exaggeration, which is really hard to understand. Erika naturally didn''t know that the girls who used chakras, after becoming godslayers, rely on the infinite possibilities of the original power in their bodies to transform chakras into curse powers, while leaving the characteristics of chakras. And in this effect, Jiu Xin Nas benefit is the greatest, without him, in a sense, Jiu Xin Na is already the source of Chakra in the Ninja world. As far as Chakras power is concerned, no one among the Nagato forces can reach . "Don''t be surprised, um, your name is Erica, right?" Seeing the shocking color on Erica''s face, Kushina took a few steps forward, and the endless flames of the sun gushing out of his body, condensed in front of the girl, turning into a gorgeous longbow standing tall in the sky! "I, but occupy the source of power in a world, you can do it in the future." Speaking relaxed and comfortable words, the girl stepped on her arch back roughly, her right hand was burning with a raging flame, and then she stretched her bowstring with her feet. This action looked extremely savage, yet heroic. The flames burned and turned into nine arrows on the longbow, endless murderous gatherings, pointed directly at the platinum giant and the seraph! Even if it doesn''t seem to be sensible, under such murderous intent, whether the platinum giant or the Seraphim, they all automatically backed away some distance. Then I seemed to be aware of my timidity, and became angry. The two became angry at the same time. The giant roared and rushed over, while the angel was full of light, attracting the surrounding platinum flames, turning into a sunset, and blasting towards Kushinai. Come! "It''s a good time. At the beginning, my old lady was disgraced by Yi''s arrows of shooting the sun. She just used you to vent. In the name of Da Yi, the arrow was shot for nine days!!!" With the word spirit, murderous intent broke out, and the flames tumbling, nine arrows blessed by the word spirit whizzed out with indomitable determination! ps: It seems that something went wrong in the community today. I just called. This is when the laptop can still be used and the code is good. Send it up first... 375 Chapter 125 Besieging Giants, Suzaku is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Da Yi shoots the sun, this is a famous mythical story all over the world! Erica has long understood that the existence of the king''s achievement by killing the incompetent god Yi is very strong! However, after seeing the power of shooting arrows, Erica felt for the first time that even if her Reinhardt was now in the strongest state, she could not gain the power to win. Whether it is a platinum giant or a six-winged bizarre angel, they are all killed to the scum! Jiuxinai stood proudly at the front end of the scorching air wave with his longbow shooting the sun. The bright red hair flew under the flame air wave. In front of her, the sound of violent bombing echoed throughout the field, and occasionally flew in the sky. The feathers of a few angels, and the conspicuous platinum giant, has long since disappeared. This is the powerful force of the Newborn Godkiller-the Queen of Sun Shooting! just-- Roar!!! The flames rushed throughout the flame field. Amid the roar, a huge platinum hand stretched out from the flame. Then, the platinum hand seemed to move hard, and the other platinum hand and the huge platinum giant head manifested from the flame. Out! In this field, the platinum giant is obviously reborn again! "No, how can I fight this!" Jiu Xinnai, who was still reminiscing about the feeling of victory, suddenly spit in his heart, his eyes frowned slightly as he looked at the platinum giant who was struggling from the flames and seemed to be about to climb out. "Xin Naiqing, this platinum giant is the source of this white terror, except for the complete destruction of this domain, otherwise it may not be able to truly eliminate it." At this moment Erica stood up and looked at the platinum giant, also a little worried, this kind of immortal guy is the most annoying."Unfortunately, Lily and the others are here, otherwise, our three sword fairies will work together and we will definitely be able to cultivate this field!" "Is that so, then when will Lily come?!" Hearing Erica''s words, Jiuxina couldn''t help but think about the difficulty of destroying this field by himself, but found that it was still a bit difficult. After all, this field was too big, and the red-haired girl''s perception could not find the source of power in this field. The tail beast with the most energy-Nine Tails can only make a partition and shield in the domain, and the others are probably even worse, but- "If you just postpone time until the girl named Lily arrives here, no matter how long it takes, I think it will be no problem!" "Then please!" Erica is not hypocritical, or asks if it will work. As a knight, Erica is undoubtedly very qualified, especially when facing her comrades, she gives full trust and support! "Then I''m going, I am the lord of the heavens and the east, I am the conqueror of the great sun, I am the undefeated king, conquer the four directions, control the ten days for my own use!!" A strong wave of curse power erupted from Jiuxinai''s body, and a patterned phantom of the nine-day horizon appeared behind him. Except for the big day in the center of the sky, there seemed to be a divine beast in the rest of the day! Ho Ho Ho!!!!! In an instant, the roar echoed in the entire field, and the eight rounds of the nine days behind Kushina fell straight down, appeared in reality from the illusion, and then shattered! Eight beasts of various shapes roared and roared in this field of platinum flames. The day contained everything, and the power of the beasts had been deified! Feeling the breath of eight-tailed beasts, even Erica couldn''t help but shrink her pupils. "The power of these sacred beasts is so strong, no less than the weak and inconsistent gods! Nine rounds of the big sun, plus the fox before, it is ten days!" [Corona Conquest] The compound power obtained by the godslayer Uzumaki Kushina by killing the unobtainable god Yi. Those with this power are extremely immune to flames, especially the fire of the sun, and are born with the destiny of restraining the sun, and can even capture the [sun] of the gods who kill them or not.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com 1. The Lord of the Ten Days, this is the power and power derived from the allusions of the Ten Days Kingdom. It turns the nine big-tailed beasts and themselves in the body of the godslayer into a big day. It has a strong ability to recover in the sun. After death, it will also Can be reborn when the sun rises on the second day, 2. Sun-shooting bow, Yi''s battle magic tool, holding this magical tool to fight, will automatically understand ancient China''s strongest arrow method-the sun-shooting arrow method! Because Kushina and them are not in the way of the godslayers, the killing of the gods is only an evolution of their own power for them, and there is no need to perform the so-called godslayer too much. Therefore, with the help of Saya, their power and their own strength are combined, and they directly enter the second step of the godslayer. Roar!!! The platinum giant just roared and completely appeared from the flames, and found that there were eight more guys around him who were not as good as him, but whose aura was not much weaker. Looking up, the young girl Kushina was standing by the god beast, cow and ghost. On his head, seven beasts surrounded him. "Well, guys, it''s time for the gang fight!" ... ... Not to mention the shameless gang fights on Jiu Xinnai''s side, the other three places, the battle is in full swing! "It seems that my luck is not good enough!" The instantaneous technique was applied, and the whole body was transformed into cherry blossoms, and Yuu escaped a water gun attack from the sky! Nourish! The water gun that hit the earth turned into dark blue water, corroding the entire earth into a huge pit, making Yuu look at a bitter cold, and "Nima''s, water is not afraid of the flames in this field. I can still understand this field as yours, but what is the corrosive force full of malicious intent, are you really an angel?" Yu Yu couldn''t help but spit out, in exchange for her own exposure, and hundreds of densely corroded water cannons bombarded and killed. The speed was so fast that it was difficult to respond. boom!!! I saw that Yuu was hit by the water gun and turned into light smoke with a bang and disappeared, while the remaining water gun bombarded the ground, and the tumbling blasting air wave rolled up countless smoke and dust, together with the flame, covering the entire area of ??vision. When the line of sight was not clear, the Seraphim did not look around, but stood silently in the air, as if the plane had crashed. "What? I thought you were what they were. They were just puppets with no emotions. They were no different from the angels killing people everywhere. They were better than others." A sudden voice rang in the angel''s ears, without any hesitation, the angel turned around, and what caught his eye was the huge Flame Suzaku poking his head out of the smoke. [Destiny Suzaku], the power obtained by the god-killer Phoenix Temple Yuyu, the sacred beast that cannot be killed, the power resonates with the power of the god-killer itself. The god-killer has the incarnation of the Suzaku, and the imperial envoy Nanming leaves the fire and Nirvana Immortality waits for the natural ability of the Suzaku clan. As long as the fire of Nirvana does not die, Suzaku will not die! "In that case, go to death, Xianshu-Nanming Lihuo!!" Almost at the moment when the angel saw Suzaku, Nanming Lihuo had already spouted from Suzaku''s mouth, completely surrounding the angel. The next moment, Suzaku turned into a flame bird and made a suicide attack! "Ha, art is an explosion!!" boom!!! The entire area oscillated for several times. The platinum flame was repelled by this sudden explosion and it took a long time to calm down. At this moment, a huge red flame suddenly appeared in the platinum field, and the next moment The flames parted, and Yu Yu, dressed in red feather clothes, walked out with ease. Just a few steps later, Yu Yu suddenly thought of a question, and her expression suddenly became a little exciting. "That''s not right, how did my fighting style change? In other words, when did I get used to this terrorist-like fighting method? I won''t be affected by the diminished Suzaku!" .. 376 Chapter 126 God King Suzuo, Feng Lei Wushuang third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the other side of the four-point battlefield, the battle was turned upside down. In the process of avoiding angels, the entire realm space was distorted to pieces. Even the platinum sacred flame with powerful destructive power seemed extremely weak in Ming''s twisted eyes! If, if the strange Seraphim in front of you was conscious, it would probably avoid it while shouting frantically about the impossible, or shouting the sinner who steals the Lord''s authority. Ming has been standing quietly on the spot, driving the twisted magic eyes, and constantly chasing the angels. As the saying goes, long-term guarding must be lost. Even angels with no emotions will sometimes make mistakes in their judgments Boom!!! The ten-meter-high angel was distorted by invisible power in the air, its six wings broke, and the whole body was twisted and fell down, causing a loud roar on the ground. "Why... so weak?!" After defeating the enemy, Ming is not very happy, because in Ming''s perception, the opponent is too weak. This kind of opponent can be crushed with one hand as long as his adult is willing, no matter how much he wants! At this moment, there was a pulsating sound from the earth, and Ming looked at the distorted angel in surprise, only to see that this weird angel seemed to be absorbing the essence of the earth and constantly recovering itself. At the same time, Ming saw that an unseen sword appeared in the angel''s right hand, and a scale that did not know when it appeared in his left hand. "Swords and scales, as well as the countless eyes before, can''t it, is it the vice-prince of heaven, the monarch of light, the godlike-Michael?!" In an instant, a lot of scattered information flooded into Mings mind. The chaotic light beams that I saw before, the combination of ground, water, fire and wind, and then associated with the knowledge once learned in Bai Yujings library, Mings mind, A conspiracy gradually paid the surface! Roar!! Even the strange angel who was distorted before and never spoke, suddenly shouted, the nameless divine sword in his hand was absorbing the essence of the earth, cut out with one sword, countless light blades fell from the sky, and went towards Ming bombing. ! Boom!!! The sound of the sword blade bombardment echoed in the entire field, and the smoke was filled. After a short while, the smoke dissipated. What appeared in front of the angel was a red skeleton giant. It was Ming''s unique trick-Suzuo Nenghu! "That''s it, I understand, really cruel son, Michael, if you are still conscious, don''t know if you will cry?" Standing under the protection of Susao Nohu, Ming''s face remained flat without any change, "Since it is already a wreck, then let me give you real rest!" Following Mings words, Suzuo Nenghu put on an ancient armor, his height surged sharply, turning into a hundred-meter giant, and the mighty power diffused, like a king of gods, even the strange angel that looked like that. All were affected, and the action was a little slow. King Susao, the power obtained by Uchiha Ming''s killing of the unobtainable god Susano is an incarnation-type power. This power was born by Uchiha Mings strongest pupil technique, Susano, who directly swallowed Susano. King Susa possesses the power of the gods, the powerful power to manipulate the magic wind, and the combat power is extremely amazing! "Now, rest in peace, Michael! Devilish wind!!!" ... ... On the other side, the battle belonging to Ye Yue seemed much more intertwined. With wind and thunder wings stretched on her back, the silver-haired and golden-eyed White Tiger Fairy is moving at an amazing speed in the air. It is like opening a small part of the''swift state'' to fight, but the opponent is not a general, in terms of wind manipulation, Even better than Ye Yue. If this is the case, Ye Yue has the blessing of thunder and lightning, and can even combine the power of wind and thunder. The speed definitely exceeds the opponent, but the opponent''s recovery ability is simply a foul. Even if one hand is cut off, it can be within ten seconds. Recovery is complete. "Cut, the attack power is insufficient!" Sanjiu Chinese website www.999zw.net After slashing the opponent''s sword with the magic sword in his hand again, Ye Yue muttered in dissatisfaction as he watched the wound completely healed within a few seconds. [Wind and Thunder Wings], the power obtained by the god-killer Bofeng Yeyue, the unobtainable god Lei Zhenzi, expands the wind and thunder wings, and can activate the speed state at any time. This is the power that Ye Yue never obtained from the god Lei Zhenzi, and did not cheat through Saya. On the contrary, Ye Yue also asked Saya to help exclude the power of Lei Zhenzi and Lei Gong. This is also Ye Yue''s low attack power. s reason. Huhu!! The fierce demon wind turned into a huge wind blade and fell from the sky, with an astonishing speed. Almost the moment it hit Ye Yue, the girl split into two and passed by the demon wind blade! "Xianfa-Wind Escape Spiral White Tiger Sword!" "Xianfa-Thunder Sword, Qilin Thunder Sword!" The two Yeyues respectively drove the power of the wind and the thunder up against the wind, with the magic sword in their hands blessing the power of the fairy law, and blasted away mercilessly towards the strange angel. boom!! The angel was blasted out, and one of its wings was also cut off, but it was still alive. He was constantly repairing himself while flying backwards, and he recovered most of the time soon. "Although, this is my choice, but at such a good time, because of insufficient attack power, unable to achieve a fatal blow, it is really depressed!" Two Ye Yue simultaneously showed a depressed expression on their faces. Yes, only obtaining the power of [Wind and Thunder Wings] was Ye Yue''s own decision, and it was also based on the decision made for the longer-term future. As we all know, the power of Hazuki and Yuyu comes from the three world-breaking creatures of the ancient Naruto World. Among the world-breaking creatures, the level of the Phoenix creature that gives Yuyu power is stronger than the other two. This is not only judged by the fact that the phoenix-like creatures used one enemy and two to fight the other two world-breaking creatures, but also because the origin of Yuyus power is the fire of Nirvana, and Ye Yues power of wind and thunder, There is no real name. Names have power. This is the common sense of spiritual practice! But what Ye Yue possessed was far superior to other people, and even comparable to the world''s unobservable god''s wind and thunder power, but did not have a decent name. This showed that their potential was not as good as Nirvana''s fire. "In this case, let me fellow practitioner Fenglei and personally give these two powers real names!" This is the path that Ye Yue made for herself after reading many books in Bai Yu Jingzhong! Yuu possesses the fire of Nirvana and has great potential, but she has also been kidnapped by the fire of Nirvana. If there is no big chance, the road to the future is to walk through the fire of Nirvana and the way of the phoenix. And Ye Yue will not be bound by the power of her own wind and thunder, and now she has started to walk her own path, but accordingly, it is easy to go the wrong way, so in order to avoid major problems, Ye Yue will not let her own wind and thunder. Unbalanced! "Also, I am a ninja proficient in ninjutsu!" Seeing the angels in the distance retreating to a certain place in the constant self-recovery, the two Yeyues who were gloomy on their faces suddenly laughed. This smile made the angels in the distance suddenly alert, but it was too late! boom!boom! The two Ye Yue disappeared as light smoke, and in the sky above the angel''s place, Ye Yue seemed to have been standing there, with both hands open, one hand controlling the thunder, and the other hand playing with the magic wind! "The existence of the two wings of wind and thunder has given me how to integrate wind and thunder more perfectly into a clear object. If wind and thunder alone are not strong enough to lethality, then they can be integrated together!" "Wind and thunder-wind and thunder break the magic sword!" In the next moment, the endless violent magic sword blasted down! boom!!! ps: That''s it for today, and tomorrow will be five!.. 377 Chapter 127 Angel Raiders, the first one to wake up the son! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The quiet world, a mysterious place. "The rune inscription here is complete!" There is a huge magic circle all over here, standing on the edge of the magic circle, holding the silver master to draw the last line for the magic circle, Liliana said. "Good job, girl, I''m done here too!" Standing on one of the yin and yang fisheyes of the two instruments in the center of the magic circle, the beautiful woman with long flax hair closed her eyes and said that she is no one else but the witch of Sardinia-Lukulaziazola. "It looks like it''s all done, then the magic circleApocalypse, officially launched!" Another yin and yang fisheye, the former British Council of idlers, now the new leader of the dawn force, the head of the British branch, Princess Alice said. With the voice of the witch, this extremely complex magic circle emitted an astonishing spell of light, and a huge will swept across, making everyone present suddenly horrified, the next moment. An affirmative will emerged in the hearts of everyone, and everyone present gave birth to a trace of joy from the bottom of their hearts. That was the affirmation of the world! The entire magic circle radiated dazzling light, and space vortex after another appeared here! As the supreme witch, Princess Alice and Lukulazia are recognized by the world and can communicate with the world to some extent. At this time, she is using the magic circle to reach an agreement with the world. At this time, in addition to Lily and Luculazia, Huina, Athena, Lancelot and even the masked Pluto, as well as the forces of Dawn, many guys who can stay in the secluded world are here. . These people have only one purpose, to build a magic circle that can reach an agreement with the world. Through an agreement with the world, this magic circle can use the secluded world as a transit point during this disaster and send everyone to the world freely. At this time, it was only half an hour away from the Son of God. The world of Godslayers was completely plunged into riots. The angels that originally symbolized peace and beauty were coldly and mercilessly creating disasters all over the world, and the order almost collapsed! The original mystery test had unspoken rules for keeping mystery, and that''s why, all the catastrophes caused by gods and godslayers over the years were not known to ordinary people. Probably because of the cover-up of the mysterious test, the present world and the mysterious test have always maintained a parallel, occasionally intersecting relationship. but now-- Everything was completely broken. Angels with no emotions will only act according to the orders coldly. In addition, there are really many churches in the world. This time, the mystery cannot bury everything in any way. However, when Nagato holds the world in his hands, it is destined that magic will definitely appear in the world, because what Nagato hopes is to truly control the world, rather than simply control the mystery, and then be careful about the world. All said, the behavior of the angel is still helpful to Nagato, but the premise is that such damage must be controlled by Nagato. There are two reasons for the many masters of the dawn forces to build the magic circle here. One is because there are too many angels. Only by relying on this magic circle that can appear anywhere in the world can it be effectively eliminated. Second, it is natural to allow angels to do some destruction, and to show the truth of the world thoroughly in the eyes of the world. And now, it''s time to end! "Then, I am already very excited, with angels capable of destroying the world as the enemy, Lancelot, send out!" The moment the magic circle was completed, Lancelot had already rushed in on his Pegasus. One of the vortexes. Even after being subdued, Lancelot''s belligerence remained the same, at most, it was more rational. "Even if you are out of the body, steel is still ignorant and militant steel!" said Lancelot''s irony, Athena also walked into the space vortex holding the death sickle. "Ah, the two former enemies are so fast, I can''t fall behind!" After the two gods of disobedience entered the space vortex, the masked king suddenly uttered a loud voice, and then turned into a death bird. , Flew into the space vortex. After the three existences with powerful deterrence disappeared, the rest of the people at Dawn also stepped into the space vortex, and the conquest angels went. "Let''s go, Ena!" Putting the silver master in her hand into the scabbard, Liliana leaped towards the space vortex, "Erica is probably waiting a little anxiously!" He jumped out in one step and fell into the space vortex in an instant. Everything he saw was darkness and nothingness. A strange roar suddenly appeared in his ears, but soon the darkness disappeared. What appeared in front of Liliana was a mid-air scenery, and Endless platinum flame field under your feet! Almost instinctively, the young girl used the power in the body, the divine power to control the sky, and the girl stood in the air. "Wait for me, Lily!" Suddenly hearing a sound in her ears, Liliana turned her head, and it was her sword girl partner-Qingqiuin Ena. At this time, the girl just stepped out of the spatial whirlpool- "What! Why is the exit in the air? What annoying!" There is almost no second possibility. The maiden of Taito no Hina named Qingqiuin Ena fell down. Liliana just wanted to take the girl down, but she saw Ena pulled out the sky cloud sword in her hand and stopped immediately. hand. "Hanging text---the trick of avoiding the duck---the mother of Yan Jiu---Ling Xie Wei''s trick, the sky from the cloud sword, give me the obstacle in front of me!" The word spirit that said [Sword Strengthening] in her mouth, the girl held a shimmering sky cloud sword, and flames filled her body. The whole person turned into a flame magic sword that fell from the sky, and was killed by gravity acceleration!04 Novel www.04xs.com boom!! ... ... Time passed ten minutes ago. Roar!!! In the field of platinum flames, roars one after another, each of the eight-tailed beasts used their abilities to surround and beat the platinum giant! Although the platinum giant''s single strength is incomparable among the many tailed beasts, even the nine tailed beasts are not as good as the nine tailed beasts, but the difference in strength between them is not large. Under such a slight gap, the eight tailed beasts born at the same time are more connected , The mutual cooperation, beat the platinum giant to be dizzy. "It is an exaggeration to defeat the platinum giant of the king of swords, the giant has no counterattack power!" Erica stood on the edge of the battlefield, looking at the dancing Kushina standing on the head of the eight-tailed bull ghost in the distance, suddenly a little helpless. "However, Miss Jiuxinai, unexpectedly got along with the profession of Godslayer!" Thinking like this in her heart, Erica suddenly realized that she didn''t know when, Jiuxinai appeared beside her, the curse on her body gushed out, and she made a silent call. It turned out that as the four battlefields ended one by one, Kushina, who had a spiritual connection, learned of the situation, activated his power, and issued the idea of ??recovering the nine tails that had been shielded from the battlefield. With the activation of Kushinas mind, the red magic power returned in an instant, and soon a huge nine-tailed demon fox appeared behind Kushina, surpassing the powerful divine power of the eight-tailed beasts in front, and let the whole The space is more depressing. "Sisters, let us join forces to send this monster to hell!" Laughing bravely, Jiu Xin Na and the Nine Tails behind him were about to charge forward again. Almost instantly, three figures appeared in front of Jiu Xin Na, Hazuki, Yuu, and Ming, especially Ming. , And even directly pressed Jiuxinai''s head, the next moment-- Rumble!!! A violent roar burst into the entire field, and the eight-tailed beasts were completely blasted away by the power of fear one by one, and suddenly fell down. Under this sudden power, the eight-tailed beasts returned on their own, and the earth also Under this sudden power, shake for it! "Hahaha, sure enough, you group of godslayers acted as I thought, the sons of the fools are the sons of the fools'' sons, really stupid!" A boy''s hysterical laughter was clearly heard from the roar, full of triumph! Erica and the other women looked towards the source of the sound, and saw that the platinum giant, who was not sane, seemed to have suddenly opened up, revealing a pair of clear but full of proud eyes. Foresight''s evil thoughts divide the soul-the son! This guy who had turned into an irrational undead giant from the beginning, seemed to be planning something, it seemed that after the death of the four strange angels, he finally recovered his sanity. Moreover, with the restoration of sanity, the power of the platinum giant transformed by the holy child is continuously increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and its strength is getting stronger and stronger! "Sacrificing your loyal subordinates, is it worth your pride? What a disgusting guy!" The indifferent voice echoed clearly on the battlefield. I saw Ming stepped forward indifferently. The platinum flames along the way evaded automatically, and the red curse power spread out on the girl and quickly turned into a hundred. The meter-high armored warrior is far away from the platinum giant. "You, this guy!" The voice of the holy child came from the platinum giant, but after seeing the huge Queen Susa, after sensing the strength of the other party, she reduced her pride in her tone and appeared a little solemn, "Where is it sacred? I remember the existing Among the godslayers, there is no such thing as you!" "Don''t delay time, magic wind!!" Mings combat experience is so rich, not to mention how he could allow the opponent to delay the successful completion after guessing the opponents conspiracy, but he perceives that the opponents strength is increasing every minute and every second, and Ming completely ignores the opponents words. , Shoot directly! The terrifying devil wind blessed King Susa, and the space around him fluctuated. It seemed that he could not bear the full power of the terrifying guy in front of him. King Susa made a buzzing roar and punched out! The platinum giant was not to be outdone, and the whole body burst out with a platinum flame that was hotter and sacred than all the flames in the entire domain, and the same punch! boom!! Just like a scene of the battle of giants in an epic appeared in the eyes of the women, there was a wave of shaking in the field, and both the platinum giant and the god king Susa retreated several steps. "Damn woman, go to hell!" Shengzi''s some angry voice appeared in the domain, the platinum giant roared, and the entire domain seemed to be responding to his roar. The women were not weak, and they sensed that the entire domain was strengthening from bottom to top. "Stop him!" Such thoughts flashed in the hearts of the girls at the same time. They had not yet started to act, and suddenly there was a roar, and the sky in the domain was blasted by the flame sword. The next moment, the sword fell straight down, and underneath it was the somewhat unstable platinum. giant! Rumble!!!! ps: Big chapter!Seek everything!.. 378 Chapter 128 Fierce Battle at Lushan, Luo Haos Way! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mount Lu, located in the southern suburbs of Jiujiang City, Jiangxi Province, China, is the holy land of the Five Prisons and is also one of the famous mountains in China. The mountain is elliptical and stretches of more than 90 peaks, like a nine-fold screen, shielding the north gate of Jiangxi. Because Luo Hao settled here, Lushan has a mysterious label. Lushan is well-known in the world for its majesty, strangeness, danger, and beauty, and is known as the "Kuanglu Qixiu is the best in the world". Of course, these are all past tense. At this time, Mount Lu has already turned into a world of hellish ruins, endless magic winds roaring everywhere, the sun falling from the sky is really fire, endless thunder and cursed destruction storms, all kinds of natural disasters in this once The scenic spots continue to erupt... Mount Lu... collapsed! boom!!! In the violent explosion, the figures of Nagato and Luo Hao shot out from the two ends of the smoke that was rolled up out of thin air on the ground, and even made a long trace on the ground. "Huh, amazing arm strength!" Standing up from the bowed state, Luo Hao''s posture was still clean and neat, even a trace of dust was stained, but the girl leader''s right hand trembled slightly, apparently suffering some losses in the collision. "That''s natural, but my new power has the indestructible body of Monkey King and the magical powers of Avalokitesvara, and even blessed several physical enhancement incarnations from the Persian army god!" On the other side, after hearing Luo Hao''s words, Nagato stood up and told a little fascinatingly that the clothes on Nagato appeared to be a little damaged at this time, but the body of Nagato was truly unharmed and energetic! "The ability to continuously reorganize power is really...not bad!" Luo Hao showed a terrifying smile, the red curse power circulated between Luo Hao''s right hand, and the girl''s right hand quickly recovered completely. "However, the warm-up is over, then, I''m going to get real!" As soon as the voice fell, the curse power on Luo Hao boiled, and then fell silent again, even the divine power used to oppress the enemy converged. At this time, the girl''s petite body seemed to have turned into a silent active volcano, and it seemed that as long as it was pushed gently, the power that shocked the world would erupt! The girls change caused Nagatos pupils to shrink, and a dangerous intuition suddenly sounded in her mind. In an instant, Nagato urged the power of the [Invincible God and Buddha] to maximize it, and Nagatos whole person bloomed with golden micro Light, like a god and Buddha! "Supernatural!" Facing the change of Nagato, Luo Hao''s expression was extremely indifferent, just spit out three words softly, and then disappeared in place without smoke, and appeared on the left side of Nagato in an instant. The whole process was silent and silent! Even Nagato only perceives a trace of the opponent''s trajectory with his powerful soul perception, but it still took about one-tenth of the time to capture Luo Hao''s trace, but - "The Rizhao incense burner produces purple smoke, look at the waterfall and Hang Qianchuan!" In an instant, the girl folded her hands, and the endless sunlight gathered and turned into endless purple air, her palms came out, and the purple air was like a river, bombarding Nagato''s body! boom!! As if hit by the flames of the sun, the hot breath ignited all over Nagato. Under the impact of this purple river, Nagato was directly blasted into the earth, but-- boom!! The golden light ignited, like some kind of cosmic monkey, the divine might of Nagato blasted everything around, and the golden boy stood up from the earth like an invincible demon! "Flying down three thousand feet, it is suspected that the Milky Way falls for nine days!!" Meishuba www.meishuoba.com The chanting of silver bell-like poetry, just hearing such a sound is enough to make ordinary people indulge in it, but Nagato was not indulged, but was shocked, keenly aware that he was locked from the sky by a will , Juvenile can''t help but look up The graceful girl, who looks like a goddess, is filled with endless atmospheric pressure, falling from the sky, as if it turned into a bright galaxy and impacted down! "Don''t underestimate me!!!" Faced with this blow from the sky, Nagato did not choose to dodge. In fact, with the whole body locked like this, it is impossible to dodge. "As the strongest person, I will win all the victories, no matter whether it is a man or a devil, I will defeat all enemies and hostility, and I will destroy all the enemies that block my progress!" "The shining bull with golden horns, give me help!" The power effect of the named Bull is that when the opponent''s power surpasses his own, he can obtain strange power that surpasses human beings. Under such power, Nagato directly makes a fist, and even before he can use any martial arts moves, he directly punches it!! Rumble!!!! The fierce roar echoed between the heavens and the earth, the earth kept cracking, and even sinking nearly one meter under such force, the clouds in the sky were also torn apart because of the terror of the two collisions. After a long time, the voice gradually died down, and everything gradually returned to peace. Nagato and Luo Hao resumed their confrontation, but Luo Hao was still flawless at this time, and Nagato showed the most embarrassed posture in this world The robe had been damaged, revealing a strong upper body muscle. Even if you look closely, there is a palm print on Nagato''s chest, which is not conspicuous. "It''s amazing, is this the way of the godslayer you understand?!" Looking at the girl in front of her, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. The series of attacks just now were so natural that Nagato was unable to use his full strength and could only rush to the enemy. And the girls poetry recitation attack is also very different. It is probably a combination of the power of spells. No matter which line of poetry before is derived from the attack of the devilish wind, it has truly demonstrated the power of the poetry. It''s simply-- Whatever you say! Nagato, who owns the world, can easily judge it. What is the law Luo Hao has realized? The law of sound! This is the law that Luo Hao comprehends, or Luo Hao comprehend the law of sound and merged into his own way. In this world dominated by speech and spirit, he comprehend the law of sound, and he is a warrior of the unity of nature and man. Unparalleled magician! Sure enough, Luo Hao, you are the protagonist that this world really cares for! "That''s nature, I am the heaven and earth, this is the only one of the martial arts supreme, this is my Luo Hao''s unparalleled way!" Facing the compliments of his old enemy, even if he understood that with the other''s amazing eyesight, he had probably understood everything about him, Luo Hao still didn''t care and accepted the compliment calmly! Because she is Luo Hao, the ultimate existence of Jun Linwu is the unparalleled overlord in the world! "Then, use your real power, Uzumaki Nagato, in your state, in the hands of Wu Luohao, you will always be just a doll. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t shake me a bit!" "Show your way, let our domineering ones, let us compete here!!" ps: Every time I write about Luo Hao, I have to struggle how to write!.. 379 Chapter 129 This is what it means, the third of the Da Luo Tiandao! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In terms of pure power alone, Nagato is really strong! Nagato, who owns the kingdom of God, has an extremely terrifying advantage in this world. Not to mention other aspects, Nagato is even more exaggerated than the gods who do not follow, and it is even more exaggerated than those who do not follow. Such an exaggerated existence. However, strength is not simply judged by the strength of the body! If one can judge the strength based solely on the strength of the body, the god killer is no better than the god of disobedience. You must know that the god of disobedience can draw power from the world at any time. The use of power and one''s own fighting ability are the true manifestations of strength, and the outcome of life and death is the result of strength. As Luo Hao said, facing Luo Hao who has shown his own way, even if Nagato''s power and curse power surpass Luo Hao, if he fights in his current state, he will really lose! "Cuilian, do you know? I used to study martial arts crazy in a year, but recently I gave up!" Nagato also made up his mind after the opponent''s rival issued a declaration of a real decisive battle, but he didn''t do it right away. Instead, he moved his body and chatted with Luo Hao by the way. Different from the previous two battles, at that time, although the two of them were fighting for life, they were still acceptable in the face of a draw. And this time, even though they seemed to be polite and courteous, it seemed that it was a battle, but in fact, this time, it was a real decisive battle. If the winner was not distinguished, they would really fight to... death. ! "Oh why!" Hearing Nagatos words, Luo Hao became really interested. In fact, whether it was the Dragon-Tiger Combat by Nagato in the First World War or the Dragon Palm in the Second World War, it made Wu Lin supreme very much. Interested. In fact, Luo Hao was extremely lonely before Nagato appeared! The godslayers who can fight against her are all a group of guys with power and power. The real warriors or magicians can''t help but get the god of incompliance, let alone become the godslayer. Luo Hao is not a lucky godslayer, but a genius who really kills gods by his own power! And Nagato, in her eyes at first, was the second one at all! "When I retreat recently, I have been trying to break through, but in any case, I can''t break through the so-called state of unity of nature and man. I can only achieve the state of pseudo-celestial man by virtue of my special attributes. Therefore, I am very confused!" Waving his arms and raising his feet, Nagato said while doing an extension exercise. "I always thought that I was a genius, and in fact it was the same. No matter what it was, I could start quickly and quickly reached a high level of achievement. Many people were not as good as my one-month results in their entire lives, but--" "After recalling my life experience, I found that I would never be able to fully devote myself to a certain Dao, whether ninjutsu, magic, or martial arts, I have learned very well, but I cant do it wholeheartedly. The real ultimate!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato moved! His figure looked like a ghost, and instantly expanded more than ten meters into the space before appearing in front of Luo Hao, lowering his head, silently, making Luo Hao unable to react. "Then, I get it!" "I''m too greedy, I want everything, power, woman, world, everything, I want it!" "And, the so-called Tao, this kind of thing limits me!!" Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com In the words, Nagato''s voice gradually became louder, but Luo Hao found that in the other''s tone, the feelings seemed to become weaker. What is going on here?Luo Hao was suddenly full of expectations. Soon, Nagato raised his head, and the face that appeared in front of Luo Hao was still the face of Nagato. The only difference was that the eyes were far and deep, just like the immortal sky, which made people intoxicated! "So, as long as I incarnate as a sky, I can control everything. This is called Da Luo Tian Dao!" In an instant, Nagato rises into the sky, but if you step in the air, there is no thought in your eyes, a human heart full of various thoughts transforms into a heart of heaven, and an open and profound aura emerges on Nagato, endless mystery Surrounded by Nagato! "Is this your way?!" Luo Hao was really surprised. She couldn''t understand what the other party was thinking. Such a way is not something that people can practice. The reason is that the way of heaven and the human heart are simply incompatible! "Don''t be surprised, you will know my intentions in the near future, now, let''s fight!" In the indifferent and ruthless voice, Nagato opened the strongest state, whether it was [Invincible God and Buddha] or [Undead Divine Veins], all opened and merged into this body. Nagatos body was stained with golden light and seemed to transform into A divine body, sacred and inviolable. "Really, let''s have a good fight. One force will drop for ten times, one force will be ten skills! One leg is powerful, and one leg is powerful!" The strongest state was also turned on, Luo Hao''s aura on the contrary became more and more convergent, more and more back to the original, I saw the girl leader appeared in front of Nagato in an instant, the endless martial arts were displayed in an instant, and every blow seemed to be an action. Normal, but in fact, those punches and kicks are enough to break mountains and rivers! However, at this time, Nagato cut off the influence of emotions, and seemed to give full play to the original strong to the extreme perception. Every time, he could avoid it with the smallest movement, or take Luo Hao''s attack at the least cost, or even add it. Fight back. Bang bang bang!!! The two of them stepped into the void like this, punching and kicking constantly at each other, they didn''t use power, and they didn''t have time to use martial arts spells. The battle was extremely fierce, but compared to the battles of other godslayers, it looked extremely Normally, but If other godslayers come here to see the battle between the two, they will definitely be horrified! Because every blow of the two men in front of them contains the power of power, and it is not leaked. Ordinary godslayers are hit by such a blow, and they are not dead or seriously injured! Stepping into the third step of the Godkiller, not only is it because you understand your own way and start the strongest combat state, it is also able to integrate all the powers into the body and turn into the skills of this body! In fact, if they hadn''t only had each other in their eyes when they were fighting, they had deliberately reduced their strength in order to inflict greater damage on each other, otherwise the leakage of power would be enough to shave off the ruins! Bang bang bang!!! As time goes by, the two people still can''t help each other, one has the highest martial art realm, the other has the highest level of insight, and it seems that no one can help each other in technical combat! As a result, the battle finally began to develop in a barbaric direction. Nagato deliberately exposed a flaw and was hit by Luo Hao. With this injury, he hugged Luo Hao and fell directly! boom!!! The violent roar sounded again in Lushan, and the entire land boundary of Lushan shook again... ps: My shoulders are sore... 380 Chapter 130 Calculating Everything You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thousands of miles away from the boundary of Lushan Mountain, the Five Prisons Shengjiao Industrial Villa, you can vaguely hear the roar of distant places. "It seems that Mount Lu is really over. The master and the Lord of God are fighting fiercely again!" Listening to the faint roar, Lu Yinghua threw a piece of information on the table, and the young Chinese martial artist looked at the five-prison saints agent, a middle-aged man, who was kneeling on the ground. What about the angels?" "Enlighten the young master, because of the cultural environment, there are not many churches in our country, and most of the two-winged angels have been solved by the domestic dawn forces and our teachers." "However, there are also a few four-winged angels and a seraph. According to the news just received, Lancelot has taken action for the unobservable god under the throne of the mighty power! The representative of the Five Prisons Sect. This is a nominal statement. In fact, this middle-aged talent is a supporter of the Five Prisons Sect. However, even he had to bow to Lu Yinghua because of Lu Yinghua. On behalf of the leader-Luo Hao! "Even the gods of non-compliance in the past can be subdued, the king of gods is really powerful!" Even as a disciple of the leader, knowing that the gods of inconsistency named Lancelot and Athena had been regained by the gods, they had to be convinced. This kind of courage can be said to be unprecedented, and no one will come after. "Calculating the time, the duel is almost over, the master will probably lose, but that doesn''t matter. The king of God''s thoughts about the master is simply Sima Zhao''s heart and everyone knows, haha!" At the end, the young martial arts couldn''t help but laugh! The middle-aged man on the side could only pretend to be deaf and dumb, but he still couldn''t believe what he heard in his ears at this time. Even the disciples of the leader believe that the leader will lose! Could it be that the invincible leader who suppressed martial arts for two hundred years is finally about to be broken? People under a certain age can never understand the supreme status of the leader in their hearts! ... ... Boom!!! Amid the violent blast, with the explosion as the center, huge cracks in the earth spread in all directions. Soon, the entire land of the Lushan boundary began to collapse. It was a real collapse, turning into more ruins than ruins...ash! "Ah, you guy, if you don''t learn martial arts well, you learned the dead Eastern European werewolf. How can such a barbaric fighting method fit our fateful battle!" Over the collapsed ground, Luo Hao rebuked in a bit angrily. In the eyes of some little-tempered leader, the Eastern European werewolf''s fighting method was absolutely unacceptable! This kind of battle experience makes the leader can''t help but recall the experience of entanglement with the Eastern European werewolf for a hundred years. Every time he faces such a battle, he always brings bad memories to the leader. It''s not that I can''t fight, but I can''t fight! At this time, the leader is no longer intact, the sleeve of his right hand is torn off, and the pure white clothes are also stained with dust, which looks particularly conspicuous. And not far from the leader is Nagato who looks like a god. At this time, Nagato''s eyes are indifferent, and he turned a deaf ear to the leader''s words, even when the leader was talking furiously, he made a bold move! "For victory, come to me! The undead sun, please grant the shining horse. The magical horse, bring your master''s light wheel!" On the power that can be activated without the language spirit, the language spirit was once again applied, and the double language spirit efficiency bloomed with excellent results. Luo Hao was stunned, because at this moment, she felt that it was impossible to The locked self was locked by an attack from the sky!Eighth Book Bank www.8shuku.com Raising his head, Luo Hao saw from a distance in the sky, a magical horse dragging the flame of the sun straight down from the sky. It was a powerful attack from the sun, enough to punish all the melted flames! "It turns out, did you deliberately, to stir up my unpleasant memories, to get me out of the state of the unity of heaven and man in an instant, and then to activate my power at that instant!" In a short moment, Luo Hao understood the purpose of Nagato, and at the same time, Luo Hao, who was intelligent in mind, also understood, what kind of existence is Nagato who has entered the so-called strongest state! He is not the original Nagato, but he has everything about the original Nagato. He is sensible and ruthless, calculating everything. The moment he appeared, the battle was probably included in the opponent''s calculation. At first, the seemingly evenly matched battle was probably to awaken the blood of one''s warriors, and the crazy fight after that was probably to make oneself fall into bad memories, and the contradiction brought about by the gap between the two fighting methods. Sense, get yourself out of the state of harmony between man and nature. This is an existence that counts everything, including itself! "But..." Looking at the falling sun flames in the sky, Luo Hao finally smiled, beautiful and leisurely, "I am a little hypocritical, after all, accidentally it will involve life and death battles!" Facing the upcoming attack, Luo Hao closed his eyes carefully, the curse power in his body was raised to the highest level, and he chanted, "The sun shoots blood drops on the ground, and the wind turns the flames to burn people." At the same time, Luo Hao''s power [Baicao Fangfei, Thousand Flowers Dazzling] was activated! This is the power that can bloom in a large area, not limited to land, and can even produce flowers on concrete and metal, and can produce dangerous plants that can produce piranha and poisonous flowers. With the effect of power, the bright red flame flower blooms around the leader, guarding the leader! Every flame seems to have the same origin with the sun in the sky. In an instant, the endless curse power gushes out, the flowers of flame bloom one after another, and the hot beams of light go straight into the sky! Boom!!! The violent collision reverberated in the sky. If it were in the night sky, it would probably be an extremely gorgeous firework, and now it can only bring endless smoke and dust. The attack in the sky was cancelled, but Luo Hao understood that the crisis really came, because Nagato had disappeared from Luo Hao''s sight! As Wuzhi''s ultimate sense, he is very keen, and his mind breaks through all delusions. Almost in an instant, Luo Hao felt that Nagato was in the smoke and dust above him! "Supernatural powers-Da Luo covers the sky!" An indifferent voice came from the moment Luo Hao felt it. The next moment, the smoke and dust in the sky dissipated, and what appeared in Luo Hao''s eyes was an incomparably large, atmospheric palm! No words can describe this palm! profound?mysterious?Or, incredible?! The moment Luo Hao appeared in his palm, he seemed to have seen the legendary heavenly path, endless mystery appeared in his palm. As time went by, the palm was slowly pressed down, but-- Luo Hao just can''t escape! Even the state of the unity of man and nature is not good, as if the entire sky is covered by this big hand, all resistance is useless, and the thought of giving up constantly impacts the girl''s heart! "What are you kidding me, Luo Hao is the supreme martial arts, I can lose, I can die, I can''t give up!!" When the big hand covering the sky slowly covered, the curse power of Luo Hao''s whole body converged and turned into a nirvana unyielding phoenix. He saw the phoenix crowing, proudly spreading his wings, and under the endless pressure, it turned towards the cover. The big hand goes up! ps: My hands are so sore, I can only come to a chapter first, I need to rest!.. 381 Chapter 131 The Conspiracy of the Saint Son, the second of the pseudo-god kingdom! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The origin and destination of the original gods are the roots of the plane. After the birth of the realm of mythology, everything about the gods originated from the realm of mythology. This is the result of the interweaving of the law of heaven and the will of humanity, and it is also an inherent rule of this world! Theoretically, as many mythological characters as there are, there may be as many unobservable gods born, but In fact, this is impossible. Not to mention that if the gods who are capable of creating the world and destroying the chaos really manifest themselves, whether the earth can exist, it is really manifested, can the realm of myths really carry these existences? The answer is self-evident, it is no at all! Therefore, existences like Pangu, God, and Allah have only one empty place in the realm of mythology, but they are the beliefs of countless people. The foresight at the beginning was to fancy these beliefs of illusory existence. After choosing the position of God, he constructed his own soul into the holy son of the trinity with God and the divine spirit, so as to collect beliefs. However, he didn''t know the power of faith, as the power of the highest level had many magical effects. Under the scouring of the massive power of faith, the Son unexpectedly suddenly understood his source at a certain moment. Trust is relative. Foresight does not believe in one''s own soul. Naturally, the awakened Son will not believe in his own body, and even has the mind to get rid of it and be independent. Of course, in the process of constantly refining the entire myth realm at the core of the myth realm, the independent mind of the Saint Child is basically impossible to realize. But the black princes karma fire afflicted the body, and finally gave the holy son a chance! After a thousand years of work, the foresight of the mourning became angry. He was instructing the holy son to slaughter the magician on a large scale, preparing for the return of the body will, interrupting the process of natural awakening, forcibly waking up, and then using the sacrificial mystery test to control the world first. Thus, the chance of the Son of God came! Kingdom of God! Ontology is the existence that occupies the root of mythology, and the Son understands that only by breaking away from the realm of myth and achieving the kingdom of God by himself, can the Son be able to get rid of the ontology. The believers who serve themselves are turned into endless angels, sent to all parts of the world, and even turned into irrational giants of destruction, all in order to prevent the body from being aware of its weirdness. Control all the four angels who serve you, and extract the power of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind from the body in a straightforward manner, turning them into four tools for chanting the three holy chants and summoning platinum flames. And all this is for the four angels to be defeated in the realm. In that case, the four elemental powers will be transformed into the four pillars of the gods and the realm under the influence of the magic technique of the Saint Son secretly branding in the realm. Be the kingdom of God! If you are a wise man, you may see through yourself, but the strongest wise man in history, that is, the so-called foresight will not exist, and the enemy is the kind of stupid godslayer! "Haha, it really succeeded!!" The consciousness of the Saint Son roared crazily in the giant body, and he sensed the ever-increasing strength in the body. Even if faced with the same 100-meter giant, the Saint Child was not afraid, but the next moment-- ... ... Boom!!! In Liliana''s ears, the roar of power collision echoed, and the realm of platinum flames burning with sacred and extinct aura was cut from the sky by Kei''s sword, cutting out a big hole. There was almost no other words, Liliana lost the wind around her body, and she fell straight down. Soon the girl stepped into the flame-burning field through the big hole cut out by Huina. At this moment, the girl''s eyes were greeted by two giants, one hundred meters tall, facing each other. And Huina was standing up from the pit on the ground, beside her, was a huge platinum hand. Relying on her extraordinary eyesight, Lily clearly saw that in the wound of the platinum arm, the bright golden sun fire was burning, which was incompatible with the platinum flame in the entire field! obviously-- Huina''s sword, like a shooting star, not only broke the barrier of the platinum realm, it seemed that it also cut off a hand of the platinum giant! "Lily, you and Ena are finally here!" Before Liliana came in, the entire field was silent for several seconds because of Ena''s sudden sword.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com And after Liliana came in, the silence was suddenly broken-- The first thing to say was Erica, who had been waiting for Lily and Ena. At this time, the girl seemed to be impatient and looking forward to revealing her own sword. "Ah!!! You stinky woman!" Liliana hasn''t answered yet, the platinum giant''s roar-like voice suddenly echoed in the domain It seems that Keina''s sword aroused resentment in the giant''s heart, and the endless evil thoughts seemed to materialize, turning into a huge armor and appearing on the giant, and twelve wings spread out behind the giant! "I want to kill you, I want to kill you all!" Under the infinitely angry will, the beheaded platinum giant turned into flames and merged into the domain, triggering a chain reaction across the domain in an instant. Four pillars of light of different colors surged around the platinum giant, as if they turned into four Optimus pillars, and the domain was sublimated in that instant. The transformation that originally took time was forced to proceed under the platinum giant''s will! The realm is no longer a realm, but a semi-formed kingdom of God, referred to as a false kingdom of God! The kingdom of gods is a kingdom of gods, everything must be under the control of gods, and now, the kingdom of gods created by the holy son can only be officially promoted after eliminating or conquering outsiders! The whole process seems to be quite long, but in fact it was only a short moment or two. The girls present had no time to react, and everything was done! "Kill you, let me be completely independent, Fist of Heaven!!" As if the sublimation had been completed, the giant''s actions suddenly became extremely agile, and he threw a punch at Hui Na who had cut off his hand! The dazzling light of heaven reappeared in the hands of giants, endless crisis ignited in Ena''s heart, and the maiden of Taito no Hime understood that it was a judgment from heaven. "Uchiha rebounds!!!" Under such a crisis, Hui Na subconsciously prepared to counterattack, but she hadn''t done anything yet-- Ming''s King Susao seemed to be prepared for a long time, and appeared in front of Hui Na. A huge fan appeared in the hands of the huge King in vain, blocking the platinum giant, or the fist of heaven called the platinum angel. boom!!! The light that almost made people unable to look at instantly spread across the entire field, or called the False God Kingdom, and there was a huge roar in the ears of the women. After a few breaths, the girls opened their eyes and saw an amazing scene! Before that, King Susa, who was still fighting against the platinum giant, was crushed on the ground by the light of heaven and could hardly move, and the previous giant fan was also knocked off and fell aside. "Sister Ming, I''ll help you!!" Seeing that Ming was at a disadvantage, Kusinai, who had the best relationship with Ming, immediately moved. She saw the girl''s curse burst out all over her body, turning into a hot red light with the nine tails behind her, piercing the light of heaven in an instant, fusing On the body of King Susao. boom!! In the fierce roar, the beam of light formed by the light of heaven shattered under the hot red light, and ten huge chain-like tails continuously bombarded the ground on all sides. The entire pseudo-god kingdom seemed to sway a little under such an attack! "Damn it, go to hell! Infinite...Fist of Heaven!!!" Faced with the defeat of the trick, the platinum giant immediately activated the blessings of the entire pseudo-god kingdom. With a large amount of divine power, the endless light of heaven burst out from the giant. In an instant, the giant blasted toward the center of the ten tails. Nearly a hundred punches! The fist wind is so strong that even the few girls who are watching have to step back a few steps to be able to withstand it! "Huh, how much better than strength, grandma, I haven''t lost anyone yet! The ultimate tail beast jade!!!" At this moment, Kushinas voice came from the center of the huge ten tails, and I saw King Susasa stand up. At this time, the king of gods was connected with ten tails, and a huge black ball was above the giant. Condensed on the raised hands and threw it out! Boom!!! Hundreds of heavenly lights collided violently with the ultimate tail beast jade, and the surging air waves pushed the onlookers to the edge of the pseudo-god kingdom. The continuous wind pressure made them a little difficult to move. The shaking was getting bigger and bigger, and the power like nuclear bomb blasting violent in the center of the pseudo-god kingdom, the four pillars of heaven supporting the pseudo-god kingdom were slightly turbulent, and the entire country that was about to take shape seemed to be shaky. After a long time, the violent waves in the whole country finally subsided. At this time, the girls finally recovered from the wind pressure. They only saw from a distance that the god king giant with ten tails and the giant angel with twelve wings were constantly there. The action was extremely violent... 382 Chapter 132 The dark dragon, the third days punishment and conviction! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The entire pseudo-god kingdom seems to be turned into an unlimited fighting stage- The twelve-winged angel giant and the God King Ten-tailed Susa are constantly blasting against each other in the kingdom, and the platinum flames can''t get close to the death battle between the two giants. The whole land, no, the whole country is also in such a battle, and it seems that it has gradually become unstable. "But if this goes on, Sister Ming and the others will lose!" Haze Hazuki stood up weakly and looked at the battle in the distance. She was keenly aware of the battle experience-- Although the entire country seems to be gradually collapsed in the battle, in fact the foundation has not been moved, and King Sussa is gradually falling into the wind, which may not last long. At this time, the silver-haired and golden-eyed Bai Tiger Ji felt very uncomfortable. If a few years later, she would be able to participate in such a battle, but at this stage, her lack of lethality is really a flaw. "Let me try it. At this stage, my Nirvana ability cannot be used more than three times in a day. I have only used it once before. There is no problem if I do it again. A suicide attack should be used..." Yuu Yu, who was quite like a fish in the flames beside him, began to release his power, just-- "No, leave it to me!!" At this moment, Erica stood up, Ryanhardt in her hand stood up, and the surging golden curse was boiling, and the divine power filled out, "Eina and the others have arrived. Now is the time for our three sword girls to perform. Up!" The blonde girl said, her sharp eyes looked at the other side of the false god kingdom, she seemed to have a look at her childhood sweetheart and friends, and smiled excitedly. "It''s time for the duel, Reinhardt! The person who hosts the soul of rebellion, the steel of the essence of struggle! Answer my call, in the name of my lord, call for your coming, and show up!!" With the girl''s voice, a faint divine might spewed out in an instant, making Yuyu and Ye Yue on the side feel extremely depressed. At this time, Erica was filled with the essence of the earth and a rebellious atmosphere! "Come down the endless darkness, swallow everything and wipe out everything, the rebellious dragon that the earth favors, come up, the sword of the dragon!" Following Erica''s call, Ryanhardt in the girl''s hand deformed, and the violent black divine power gushed out and quickly dissipated. Gradually, a pitch-black sword appeared in the girl''s hand The body of the sword is pitch black and glittering, and it doesn''t look like a real divine sword. On the hilt is a pitch-black dragon head. The red dragon eyes are shining with the true meaning of rebellion that swallows everything! With the emergence of the Excalibur, the endless gravitation radiated out with Erica as the center, and the essence of the earth was swallowed by the Excalibur, leaving the girl''s body full of rebellion against the heavens and the earth, which swallowed everything in the world to shatter Of horror. "Then, let''s make a post first!" Saying what she didnt know, Erica just swiped the sword in her hand, and the black aura condensed on the sword into a blade. The speed was extremely fast, and during the flight, the blade kept moving forward. Everything on the road, including air and flames, will be swallowed and grown! In an instant, across a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers, the huge black blade drew a trace of vacuum in the air, and slashed with a sword on the back of the twelve-winged angel giant, accurate! Tear!! Almost at that moment, the tearing voice sounded, and a huge cut appeared on the body of the invincible angel giant in the eyes of the women, the twelve pairs of wings were scattered, and the giant fell directly to the ground! So strong!! Whether it was Yuyu or Ye Yue, they looked at Erica''s sword in shock. After tens of thousands of kilometers, they directly used the sword aura to severely wound the guy who was too strong in defense! At this moment, Ye Yue suddenly remembered that the witch who directly incarnates the flame magic sword also directly cut off the platinum giant''s arm with the sword "Their swords are so strong. The so-called Sword Fairy means that!" Qiyan reads www.qiyands.com After Erica swung such a sword, the whole country suddenly became quiet, but this only lasted for less than a second. Ming and Jiu Xin Na are both experienced ninjas, this time is naturally a beating dog! "Haha, look at my mother, tail beast jade combo!!" Ten tails stretched out behind God King Sussa, and ten tail beast jade that looked different in shape condensed, and without hesitation, they blasted down towards the platinum giant! Rumble!!! The entire kingdom of God fell into a more violent shaking! ... ... And somewhere on the other side of the kingdom of God, as early as when Erica was about to liberate the Excalibur, Liliana understood the other side''s meaning, and she came here with the flying technique. This is where the cathedral of the Vatican City was once, also known as St. Paul''s Cathedral! Although the cathedral is gone, if you have enough aptitude, you can see the illusory cathedral cast by the power of faith. Here is one of the three most important fulcrums of this unformed kingdom of God, the source of faith! With the accumulation of countless years, even now the angels are slaughtering, faith has not weakened, because faith is not such a simple thing, piety is faith, fear, it is not another kind of faith. "My wings, the steel that becomes the blade of the phantom, in the name of my lord, call you to come and appear!" Lifting the silver master in her hand, the girl piously called, from the power given by the king, in an instant, endless heavenly power gathered around Liliana, and endless pale lightning gathered on the girl! "Let down the endless thunder, judge all sins, manifest the will of the endless sky, appear, the sword of heaven''s punishment!" Accompanied by the call of the spirit of words, the silver master in the girl''s hand turned into a pure white long sword in an instant. This pure white long sword is extremely pure, without much decoration, only the hilt is a A gemstone like an eyeball. "God''s will is clear, kill all intangible things!!" Holding the sword of heavenly punishment, the girl''s body is filled with the will of heaven that transcends living things. The invisible church cast by invisible faith is especially clear in the girl''s eyes, as if it has manifested from another dimension to the dimension where the girl is located! "Although this body is a believer, it is even the king''s knight, so I am sorry. I judged the thing in front of me to be sinful. Therefore, in the name of the knight, cut it!!!" With a sword cut out, the entire unformed kingdom of God was truly turbulent, the platinum flames rioted, and the sound of ghosts crying and wolf howling spread throughout every corner of this kingdom! "Ahhh!! Who is it!!!" The platinum giant, who was still absorbing the platinum flame and rebirth, suddenly let out a terrifying roar, and endless rage appeared in the giant''s eyes. For a while, the giant exploded with power and suppressed King Susa, just the next moment! boom!! In the distance, what looked like four-color beams of light, were actually four beams of light of different colors. They collapsed, and the platinum giant was stunned. The next moment Rumble!!!! The scene of the apocalyptic eruption, the shaking of the earth and the mountains are not enough to describe, the riotous ground, water, fire and wind raged across the country, even the platinum flames were instantly annihilated in such a terrifying elemental tide! At the same time, in the sky, a round of platinum-like stars rose in vain, just like the announcement of the end, shocking people! ps: It''s so difficult to write, especially when naming the sword... 383 Chapter 133 Brilliant and brilliant, the fourth of the three mythological swords! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a kingdom of God to be truly stable, three conditions are required! First, the kingdom of God must have a sufficient source of power At the beginning, Nagato also had three thousand mad believers and the later developed followers of the King of Gods as the source of the power of faith, and even occasionally paid some original power supplies. Second, the kingdom of God must have something that can support the kingdom of God! In fact, even the world must have things that can support the world, just like the legendary World Tree, Buzhou Mountain, or the Sifang Tianzhu! But in fact, it is the crystal wall of time and space that can truly support the kingdom of God and even the universe forever! This is also the origin of the myths and legends that the mountain falls down and the world tree is eaten up, because the crystal walls of the universe are enough to support the world, and the gods that support the sky are abandoned by the world. ! "Then, in the unformed kingdom of God, the pillar that supports the sky is actually a must for the kingdom of God, that is, one of the three stable points of the kingdom of God!" Just as if he was reading the material from an unknown source, Qingqiuyuan Keina came with small steps in a natural breath. And not far in front of Hui Na, it looked like a four-colored Optimus pillar, supporting the sky and the earth. But Huina''s extraordinary dynamic vision can clearly see that they are actually the four heavenly pillars, which symbolize the earth, water, fire and wind respectively. They are the realization of the four major elements in the entire country, and they are also the guarantee of their balance. "A thousand swords stand on the ground and defend the enemy with them as the city." I saw Huina recite the spirit of the sky cloud sword, and in an instant, the girl''s whole body was filled with endless radiance. It was not the same sacred brilliance as this country, but the natural brilliance like the sun. "The sword from the sky is the steel that has broken a thousand blades! Therefore, I pray for you, come true!" The radiance began to burst into scorching heat, just as the sun was just like the endless light and heat, with a puff, the golden flames burned, and the surrounding platinum sacred flames were blown away! "Let''s drop the endless light and heat, destroy all the advancing enemies, the ultimate sublimation of the corona, appear, the sword of extreme glory!" As the name suggests, extreme and brilliant, Hui Na has a dazzling divine sword in his hand, just like the hottest star, the white gold sword body and the hilt are engraved with a bright corona pattern. "Under my sword, everything is cut!" As if emphasizing something, Huina said in her heart, raising the extremely brilliant sword in her hand. At this moment, platinum-like stars suddenly appeared in the sky, as if to indicate something! Cut it off with a sword! The huge four pillars of the sky could not be cut off in the eyes of the holy child Isn''t it? This is the manifestation of the four elements of a kingdom of God. To cut off the pillars of these four elements, unless special weapons, otherwise, it is an attack with the power to destroy the entire kingdom of God in one blow! boom!!! Amid the huge roar, the four pillars collapsed! At this moment, the inherent order in the kingdom of God that is about to take shape, the order prescribed by the people of the kingdom of God, went violently! The four elements of earth, water, fire and wind re-emerge, turning into dangerous elemental tides, crashing everywhere in chaos, and even occasionally chaos! Roar!!! At this time, the huge roar spread throughout the entire pseudo-god kingdom, and the endless grief and anger were displayed vividly in the roar of the giant transformed by the Son. At this time, the heart of the Son was filled with endless resentment! Originally, the Son of God was very grateful for these women who indirectly contributed to the establishment of the kingdom of God, but who told them to appear in the kingdom of God when they created the kingdom of God is the only dissatisfaction of their kingdom.Laoyou Chinese Website www.laoyouzw.com Therefore, although Shengzi is grateful, he can only beheaded! As a result, I never thought of accidentally one after another. The weak people in my eyes were combined enough to contend with myself. Now they have cut off the two elements of their own kingdom of God, and cut off their path to becoming a true kingdom of God! "You have broken my way, and I will catch you one by one, and you will be tortured forever!!" The harsh words are filled with endless resentment, even if a strong man like Yu Yu hears it, he can''t help but feel terrified! "You have shaken the kingdom of God, so that I cannot truly become a member of the kingdom of God, you will win, no, you have released the greatest horror!!!" Saying the unknown, the platinum giant turned into a source of horror, and the entire pseudo-god kingdom was centered on him, whether it was the elemental tides or the remaining platinum flames, they were continuously absorbed in! "this is" "Fuse the entire pseudo-god kingdom!" "why?" "Because I can''t truly achieve the kingdom of God, I broke the pot and concentrated all my strength!" Standing in front of the platinum angel, looking at the giant that turned into an endless swallowing source, Ming and Kousina inside the King Susa were also surprised, but after inferring the situation of the other party "End Tail Beast Jade!!" The huge and dark tail beast jade condensed from the ten tails of King Susao, and went straight in the direction of the swallowing force! However, an amazing scene appeared "Haha, struggling is useless!!" In the platinum giant did not respond, just a crazy laugh, the tail beast jade directly hit the opponent, but the effect was not at all, but like a big tonic, it was swallowed by the platinum giant! "Really, I don''t think so!" Suddenly there was an elegant voice. Neither the platinum giant nor the two of the King Sussa found it. Following the voice, I saw Erica appeared in the middle of the two giants at some point, completely ignoring the power. Appeal. "Huina doesn''t think so either, the third fulcrum of the Kingdom of God-Mr. Developer of the Kingdom of God!" A huge platinum star flashed across the sky and appeared on the other side of the platinum giant, and under the star, Qingqiu Yuanhui''s holding the extremely brilliant sword looked dazzling. Crackling!! In the sky, an extremely fast falling thunder blasted and hit the other side of the platinum giant. After the thunder, a silver-haired ponytail knight girl appeared there holding the sword of heaven. "Pretending to be a saint child and defrauding faith, I condemned your sins to be unforgivable. Here, the knight Liliana swears that he will give you a conviction!" "Mythical sword formation, start!" At the moment Liliana appeared, the three girls almost all started at the same time at the same time. Three magic swords that symbolized the earth, the sky and the steel were stuck on the ground at the same time! Huhuhu!!! Almost instantly, the curse powers of the three divine swords were connected and turned into a three-talented sword formation of heaven and earth. The platinum giant in the encirclement suddenly fell into a situation like a quagmire, unable to move! ps: Suddenly there was a power outage after ten o''clock, it''s all right now, helpless!.. 384 Chapter 134 The world is suppressed, and the bombing is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the world, what is the strongest power among all the extraordinary powers? This is a stupid question, the answer is self-evident- Is the world! Yes, in addition to the power that transcends the world and reaches the foul level of the root, the power of the world is not the strongest and ultimate power in a world. Countless years ago, the creatures who pursued the strongest evolutionary principles learned to impose the power of the world through a special method. They called this power the "array method"! The power principle of the formation is actually very simple- It is to explore the context of the entire world, through special artifacts and even creatures, through the formation, resonate with the world, and draw on the power of the world! "Brother Nagato''s personality as the Lord of the World is enough to see the context of the world!" "The strongest power in this world is the myth. In the myth, the earth mother god, the sky god and the steel hero are the most important three parts. These three elements correspond to the three levels of heaven, earth and man!" In the secluded world, Saye looked at a scene in front of the screen where the three sword fairies were going crazy, explaining with pride on his face. "With the most basic three-talented sword formation, integrating the power of the earth mother god, the sky god and the hero of steel will successfully arouse the power of the whole myth and summon the will of the world. This is the myth sword formation!" "In fact, this is only the most basic application. If our knowledge of the law can take a few steps forward, we may be able to develop a world that can be constructed in an instant, with the power of the world, or the power of destroying the world, directly bombarded. Enemy, this is strong enough!" In the end, Saya can''t help but fall into self-intoxication. In fact, according to Saya''s idea, the sword girl of Nagato will really develop such a sword formation in the future, and it will be compared with the legendary Zhuxian Four Swords. Now! ... ... "Mythical sword formation, start!" In the three coquettish shouts in unison, the solidified breath spread throughout the entire pseudo-god kingdom in an instant, even the pseudo-god kingdom, spread throughout Italy, and even continued to spread, and countless people trembled in their hearts Not for fear, but a faint excitement echoing in the heart, that is what an incomparably sacred existence is coming! Even angels with no emotions stopped their actions one after another under this kind of breath. It seems that this kind of breath has awakened the remaining will of these transformed angels... "How come?! What did I...what did I do!!!" A two-winged angel suddenly gave up on the conjurer girl who was about to kill, and screamed hysterically, but his inaction did not mean that other conjurers who killed the red eye would not act. Tear! The conjurer girl caught a short moment, and the short blade inscribed with the spell that killed the angel was inserted into the angels heart. In an instant, the angels body shimmered and turned into endless light and disappeared. sky. "Good job, girl!" At the moment of disappearing, there was no hatred in the angel''s eyes, but full of gratitude. Such scenes have happened all over the world, reducing the damage caused by this angel''s disaster by more than half at once, especially in Italy, which almost took the opportunity to wipe out most of the angels. And within the realm of the pseudo-God Kingdom. The mysterious aura almost solidified the entire space in an instant, the elemental tide disappeared in such a breath, the sacred platinum flame was not at all, and the entire space fell into silence in an instant. "Ah, what did you guys do!!" Suddenly, the platinum giant uttered a horrified roar. The giant body that had absorbed a large amount of elemental tides and sacred flames was already several times stronger, but this kind of power had not yet erupted, and it was suppressed by the sudden mysterious aura! As if... abandoned by the world... "Alaahla, we didn''t do anything, we just simulated the most fundamental order of the world a little bit, and then let a small part of the world consciousness wander out for a while." Hearing the roar of the giant, Erica drew her sword gracefully, waved the pitch-black blade, and said with a dark belly: "You are conspiring to destroy this world. Naturally, it is abandoned by the world. It''s so pitiful! " "What..." Wrong-free novel www.wcxs.net The giant hadn''t finished speaking, there was a roar in the sky, and countless falling thunders directly bombarded it, knocking the platinum giant to the ground, and the strong lightning strikes all around it silvery. "Too nonsense, Erica!" The silver-haired knight girl appeared in the sky in vain, with the pure white blade in her hand shining with endless thunder, as if she was transformed into a blue angel with unparalleled majesty, "The aura of the will of the world has a limited time to appear. During these times, kill him!" "Understood!" Erica lightly nodded towards Hui Na on the other side, shook the dark sword in her hand, and the concept of gravity disappeared from the girl. In just a moment, the girl rose into the sky, and the silver-haired knight Ji is at the same level. "Seven priests walked around with seven ram''s horns, blowing horns, and armed men marched in front of them!" "So they fought the Midianites as the Lord commanded Moses, and killed all the males. Among those killed, they also killed the five Midian kings with the sword--" At that moment, the silver knight Ji and the red knight Ji raised the swords in their hands high, chanting the spirit of words, and the breath in the entire space seemed to be aroused in this moment. "Go around the city seven times, and when the priest blows the trumpet for the seventh time, Joshua told the people: Scream, because the Lord has given the city to you! And all the city, including men, women, young and old, cattle, sheep, All donkeys are killed with knives." "The women and children of the Midianites were taken captive, and their livestock, flocks, and all their belongings were taken away as spoils. The cities where they lived and all the camps were burned with fire." This is a taboo move from the "Book of David". When the two girls, Erica and Liliana, were still ordinary knights, they were the strongest voice ever-the divine annihilation privilege! At this time, the platinum giant seemed to sense the crisis and was struggling to get up! "Anyone who rises up to rebuild the city of Jericho shall be cursed before the Lord. When he lays his foundation, he will lose his firstborn son, and when he sets up a gate, he will lose his youngest son." "Take everything that was taken and captured, including people and livestock, and bow down at Moses'' feet." This is like praying to the Lord to obtain the divine privilege of annihilation. In the girls spirit, the Lord is not God, the Lord is faith, and the Lord is the world! The pious prayers were exchanged for the world''s response. The world''s will in this space was slow and fast, but within a moment, it gathered around the girls and blessed them on the god swords that symbolized the heaven and the earth! "Don''t think about it! Fallen Wings!" The fallen black energy invaded automatically, and the twelve pairs of wings turned into fallen wings. The arrows of evil power were ejected from the giant. It was the platinum giant who felt the endless crisis and used the cost of corruption. The taboo power! "Blessed by God''s Will, God''s Sword of Condemnation!!" "Earth punishment, Nilong chaos sword!!" Like the anger of the sky and the earth, a black and white two-color giant sword descended from the sky and stalemate with the endless wings of the fall. However, even if the angels fall will gain infinite power, they will gradually fall into the will of the sky and the earth. Downwind! "In that case, don''t blame me!" Seeing that he was about to be smashed by two giant swords, the Saint Childs heart was stunned, and in an instant, a more profound and profound will replaced the slightly shallow soul of the Saint Child, platinum, no, now the giant who looks black and gold is filled More terrifying power! "Damn soul separation, don''t you know that I am at a critical moment!" The angry will appeared in vain, breaking the suppression of the will of the world. The giant at this time is no longer the Son, but... the body of the Son, the strongest wise man from ancient times! A man who dared to swallow the world, at this time, he was interrupted by his centrifugal distraction, but he was very angry, but after all, he was a wise man who quickly understood the status quo and was about to break free from the status quo, just-- "Ala, I didn''t expect Huina to catch such a big fish!" A sudden voice rang in the ears of Foresight, and I saw an extremely dazzling light into my eyes. It was a round of shrinking stars. Among the stars, there was a beautiful girl holding a divine sword. I saw the girl slowly raising her hand. sword! The huge star shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the divine sword in the girl''s hand became stronger and stronger, the light even the surrounding space was unbearable, revealing a slight distortion. "and many more!!" Foresight has never encountered such a situation before, and when he is in a stalemate with the enemy, he has to face such an attack, even if it is the foresight body, let alone just a clone and part of the will. "Take the stars as the fire, temper the strongest invincible steel, kill everything to death, extremely bright!!!" The huge and brilliant attack blasted and killed the one-hundred-meter giant without hesitation. The hot blade completely blasted the body of the one-hundred-meter giant. At this time, the two swords in the sky blasted down at the same time. Under the strength, part of the will from the depths of the mythical realm was quickly consumed under such heat... Rumble!!! Amid the huge roar, the entire kingdom of God shattered in an instant, turning into endless fragments and falling down, while in the depths of You World, a sudden muffled sound, the sound of something shattering spread throughout You World... . 385 Chapter 135 The Last Steel, The Fallen Island! Second more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Among the infinite dimensional race, human beings can be regarded as an extremely magical race. They can be brave, fearless and even unyielding than any race, and they can be uglier than any race. Human beings are extremely fickle races. In a world dominated by humans, the born humanity has more ever-changing abilities than other humanities. It can''t be said to be excellent or backward, but the humanity dominated by humans is unpredictable! Because of such unpredictable changes, the gods who were originally sacrificed are bound in the myth. If the gods break free from the myth, then they are the gods of disobedience. This is also the change of faith. And the godslayer-- As a god who kills and saves the world, he is also crowned by the world and the name of the devil because of his powerful destructive power and uncontrollable character! Everything in this world is based on the realm of myths intertwined between humanity and heaven, and among them, the will of humanity occupies the overwhelming majority of the role. This situation can be regarded as a certain manifestation of man''s victory over heaven! In ancient times, the foresight, as the strongest wise man, relied on the power of guiding the will of humanity, intertwined the realm of mythology, and became the guide of the times, recognized by the world and won the seat of wisdom. But at first, in his plan to seize the world, during the time he was asleep, the god killer would have been entangled with the god of disobedience, unable to touch the god seat of the fool, even if it didn''t work, his own split soul would be guaranteed. However, something happened next that shocked him. Godslayers are heroes, but they are also demon kings. If they are evil, they are even worse than the gods of disobedience. When the number of godslayers reaches a certain level, it will cause disasters for the entire human society. And the hint in the foresight''s subconscious mind will only act when there is only one godkiller or the king of godkillers in this world, ignoring this situation. Under such disasters, people desperately hope that there will be a hero to defeat the devil and save the world! As a result, the humane will actually responded to people''s desires, and the successor to the throne of the Fool came as a god of disobedience. He will sweep the godslayers in the world and ascend the throne of the Fool! "And this is the source of the strongest steel, which would have become one of the only kings in the world!" said a healing girl in a nun''s costume in the ruined church. "Really, it seems that your time travel is not a small harvest. You also know these materials that I don''t know, Mrs. Aisha!" In the purple robe, with a vertical body Nagato sitting on the bench beside the eyebrows, it seems a little bored to look at the sky, but in fact, Nagato''s eyes are ten thousand miles high in the sky, that is a body that is about to wake up. shape. "A warrior who was deceived by a friend, lost his future, and was inextricably shrouded in fate!" Beyond Nagatos eyes, far above the earth A place higher than the clouds, higher than the atmosphere, the celestial realm--no, it is a place that humans call satellite orbits! There is a small island floating there. On the ground, it seems to be static all year round-- Located in the so-called stationary orbit, humans do not know its existence, even if they know it, they will only think of floating objects in the satellite orbit. In the center of this narrow place, there is an iron sword. It is a steel sword with a blade length of about 100 cm.The thick blade with a double-edged blade has a structure similar to that of a chopper, but it is rotten and rusty. The Sword of Salvation It is the saber of the hero who annihilates the devil, the strongest steel. This is the sleeping island of the last king, and it is also the place where Susanoo is ordered to guard! "Well, part of the will of''his'' has been cut off, I don''t know who it is, it is really exciting!" Sudden voices echoed on this small island, with a boom, the entire island slowly began to fall, "Godkillers, there are more than ten, even if there is no''him'' will, I will take action, when the darkness ends. , Will come eventually..." In an instant, the entire island was dyed red in the friction of the atmosphere, as if it turned into a meteor, falling quickly, and the target was the Vatican, or the former Vatican... Tradewind Literature Website www.xinfengwenxue.com ... ... The original Vatican and even part of Italy were now deserted, and there was even a hint of white smoke after burning. The world in this area seemed to be dead. Only when it fell silent, the Sword Fairy girls and the four Godkiller girls were speechless for a while, especially the latter, even if they understood that the source of each other''s power was not themselves, the power surpassed them. This made the girls of the godslayer experienced in the ninja world, and the heart of the strong was a bit shocked! "cool!" For a long time, Phoenix Temple Yuyu suddenly opened her mouth in surprise. As the youngest existence in the field, it was also the most ruthless existence, and the only existence that could break the silence. "Really, Huina also thinks that his sword is very strong!" As a patron of nature, Keina Qingqiuin obviously didn''t have as much thought as the other two girls, and naturally replied, "Probably, the strongest sword ever!" During the question and answer between Ena and Yuu, the atmosphere between the two groups of girls gradually dissolved and became friendly, but the next moment, whether it was Ena and Yuu who had a good time chatting, or the rest of the girls. The girls who spoke up looked up. In the sky, as it was about to be clear, a few huge clouds were floating scattered, seemingly nothing, but the girls are not ordinary people, especially the few girls who have become godslayers, their intuition is against the sky. In their perception, an extremely powerful existence is coming! "Look, clouds!" Ming, with the best eyesight, suddenly uttered. Under Ming''s motion, the girls looked at several huge clouds carefully, and saw that one of the huge clouds was gradually turning red... puff! The clouds were torn apart in an instant, and the huge meteorite rubbed red by the air fell down with a long tail, and the location, it seemed, it seemed... it was here! "No, Italy may not be able to withstand such an attack. Hui Na and I built a magic circle in Youshi before. If you open it now, it can form a spatial vortex..." Seeing the size of the meteorite, the girls'' discoloration changed, Liliana naturally thought of her own way to get into and out of the secluded world, but before finishing her words, Erica denied it. "No, I also know about the magic circle, but, in that case, the magic circle will be destroyed, Ena, open the door to the world, I think, some of our kings who are late in the future should be waiting in the world Right!" "Ala, I still want to give you a reminder, I didn''t expect Erica, you really know me!" Very abruptly, Nagato''s voice sounded in the ears of the women. "Hurry up, Huina, otherwise time is too late!" "understand!" Ena also understands the urgency of time, stepping forward, the sky cloud sword in his hand is unsheathed, and the golden curse on the blade is constantly pouring out, "The clouds are standing and the clouds are surging, the mountains are clear and the ground is Yaegaki, I want to trap my wife. Living here, Yun Yaegaki was created" The words of the mantra song of Hayashi Sanos Mans Life were pronounced, and rune marks appeared in the eight directions respectively out of thin air. Once Keina needed to make talisman in advance, but now it is no problem to write directly. "Zhibo Ye Fu Liu---Uchi Neng and Duo Li Neng---Zuo Yuan Dou Li Ning---Bo Ye Qi Mu Bi Dense---Hehe Mao Gu Ning Xu Mou---Wu Ji--- There are no gods---doctors---recognizing that there are gods---it is good to worship" The girl''s will contacted Nagato''s soul, and the darkness spread from under the girl''s feet in an instant, almost in an instant spreading to the entire depleted earth, looking down from the sky, it was a huge black hole. At this time, the falling meteorite was less than a few thousand meters away from here, and it was thousands of meters in size. Anyone who can see this scene, whether it is an ordinary person or a conjurer, cannot help feeling despair. "go!" At this moment, Ena''s technique was activated, and the seven girls disappeared into the black hole in an instant. Almost a few seconds later, the huge meteorite directly bombarded the black hole, and soon submerged in it. After the meteorite disappeared, the black hole disappeared without a trace, leaving only a piece of depleted land, which has been preserved for hundreds of years in the future. The relics of the famous four gods and three swords who fought to the evil son So passed down...... .. 386 Chapter 136 King vs. King, Order and Destruction! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! A huge roar echoed throughout the entire secluded world, and countless seclusions in the secluded world were awakened one after another, but no one came, because as soon as the breath of the last steel appeared, they understood that it means to appear at the end of the day. Now... be judged! At the end of the day, the history circulated in Youshi, and only Youshi knows the history. According to legend, even the servants of the Last King cannot be present when the Last King launches the Final War, because the Last Steel at that time will kill any existence except himself! "In fact, it''s just a curse of destiny that can''t be resisted!" Nagato was naked and shimmering with golden light, as if he were awe-inspiring gods. What unfolded in front of Nagato''s eyes was a tiankeng impacted by a meteorite. In the center of the tiankeng, hot flames were constantly burning, and a human figure slowly stood up in the flames. "If I can, I don''t want to hear words that remind people of unpleasant experiences." A gentle and intellectual voice came from the flames, the humanoid stepped flame in the flame shadow, and in front of Nagato was a delicate young man dressed in strange things and armor, looking quite tired. However, people who know this juvenile status would never think that way, because he is not another person, he is the last king of this world, once a candidate for the Supreme God Seat, and now a demon king! "Well, anyway, even if I know everything, I am not the kind of man who likes to rely on fighting the enemy to establish his advantage. Compared with these, I prefer to defeat the enemy in the strong place!" "Oh, at this point, it''s a little different from your compatriots who are immortal, no matter what era they are trying to do in pursuit of victory!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the last king smiled, as if it didn''t matter, "Then, according to fate, go to war!" Reaching out into the flames, he slammed out a steel sword about 100% long. The thick double-edged blade was similar in structure to the chopper, and it was the magical sword that claimed to be able to wipe out the stars! "The sword of salvation, my beloved sword, is a sword that combines all the characteristics of steel. Although it has the title of''salvation'', in fact, my power is destruction. I draw the power of the stars and use them to destroy the stars. It''s the sword in my hand!" Speaking of the end, even the Last King showed a helpless smile, but it was more petting. Obviously, the Last King wanted the knife in his hand because it was a knife made by a former lover at the expense of himself! "The sword of salvation, I also got a copy before speaking of it!" "Oh?" "It was just taken apart by me, as the raw material for the birth of my saber!" As soon as the voice fell, the space around Nagato fluctuated, and soon a golden sword hilt appeared from the space ripples. The golden young man stretched out his hand to hold the sword hilt, and his thoughts turned back and forth. During the retreat, Nagato actually spent the most time thinking about what kind of sword he needs! Like what Saya once told, a black hole sword made by the power of Athena''s goddess, or a star sword driven by Lancelot, or even more terrifying, the destruction of the kingdom of God casts the purest sword of destruction! However, after spending a week, Nagato suddenly realized that he didn''t need that kind of destroyer! In fact, Nagato also suddenly thought of it, his intuition has helped him make a choice The sword of wisdom and victory! This is the power of the sword created by the power of one of the power incarnations of the so-called original protagonist and the power of Suzano''s ten punches! Because you want to control everything, you need the wisdom to understand everything, and control is not destruction, so the power of the seal is necessary! So after thoroughly thinking about what he wanted, Nagato stripped the power of the disguised divine sword of salvation and merged it into the swords of Erica and Ena, and at the same time put the kingdom of God in the web of laws of the world. The power of Heaven''s Punishment perfected under the siege of Liliana''s sword. In the end, only the power of wisdom and sealing remains! "As my saber, it doesnt have so much power, only the power of wisdom and seal, but as my saber, it is still a divine sword that merges with my kingdom, not a sword of destruction, if If you want to say it, it''s a sword of order!" With a bang, Nagato drew out the sword of gold, and the atmosphere of simplicity and consummation blended out! "The Excalibur of Wisdom and VictoryThe Excalibur of Providence!!" Steward Novel www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com ... ... "The Last King of the Salvation Appears holds the Sword of Destruction, and the Demon King, the strongest Demon King who is known as the Demon King and the apex of the Godslayer, possesses the Sword of Order. There is no more ironic joke in this world!" On the other side of You World, through a screen built at some point, I saw the conversation between the two apex of the Way of Fools, and the ancestor girl Gnivia sneered. "Master Gnivia, what''s wrong with you...?" Beside the god ancestor, there are the same god ancestor Ansela and the seven girls who were sent here by Nagato using space power just after they descended into the secluded world. Among them, Erica looked at Gnevia with many questions. In the girls information, the god ancestor in front of her had gone crazy for the last king, now what... "With the help of the adults, I was reborn for the third time. I got rid of the will of the Mother God from the source of my own existence, and finally became an independent existence!" Hearing Erica''s question, Gnivia laughed rare! The birth of the God Ancestor originated from the rebirth of the Earth Mother God. It was not a reincarnation in the sense of reincarnation, but a self-destruction, a rebirth at the source. In fact, it was no longer the original Earth Mother God! Because very few mother gods are willing to reincarnate, after all, it is better to return to the myth directly! "My first past life was so annoying. I actually put my feelings for the Last King completely on my reincarnation. In this way, no matter which reincarnation it is, I will love the Last King, and I am crazy!" "Obviously, the last king no longer regards the reincarnated her as her, still wishful thinking!" "It''s fighting!" This was when Ena and Yuu made their voices at the same time. The two of them didn''t care about the affairs of the ancestors at all, and completely devoted their hearts to the battle on the screen! ... ... On the edge of the sinkhole, the battle between the strongest demon king and the last king broke out in an instant! Clang! When the Divine Sword of Salvation collided with the Divine Will of Heaven, the momentum on the two of them rose in vain. The edge of the entire sinkhole suddenly sank under the momentum of the two, with a bang. Under the reaction force, the two separated by dozens of meters! "Relying on the ancient vows, in order not to make the demon king run wild, earth, sacrifice my power to me, and conquer the demon king in front of me with the magic knife in my hand!!" In the end, the king moved first, chanting the spirit of words in his mouth, and endless earth spirits gushed out of the void and merged into the divine sword of salvation. The divine sword extended into a two-meter-high long sword, filled with convergence. The brilliance! The sacred sword of salvation never needs any holy grail, or the holy grail is something that appears to be used for the disguised sacred sword In fact, in ancient times, a large number of earth mother gods were conquered and reincarnated as god ancestors. The last king who signed a covenant with the earth was himself an alternative earth master! "I am the lord of heaven, and my will is heaven! The four elements of earth, water, fire and wind, sacrifice your powers to me!!" Facing the strength of the enemy, Nagato was not weaker than others, and the divine sword of heaven in his hand was raised, and the whole person turned into the source of the law in the shimmering light, the sword intent was the will of heaven, and the golden curse power poured out frantically! In an instant, the power of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind rushed out and gathered on the divine sword in the young man''s hand, turning into chaotic sword energy! The whole space freezes at this moment, the next moment "Finally... the blade of pioneering!!!" "Sword One Chaos Sword Qi!!!" ps: These chapters have a lot of words, well, they will be finished tomorrow!.. 387 Chapter 137 Betrayal, sacrifice, crazy collision first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a story about betrayal and sacrifice! Under the will of the people under the threat of the godslayer, the king who was born the last to appear is an annihilator of the demon king who specializes in crusades against the godslayers. Although his identity is also a god of disobedience, he is extremely willful. God is different. Although he is warlike, he is equally intellectual and rational! He is destined to get enough Fool''s brand to be on the throne on the road to crusade against the devil! In the vast world, in the endless planes, most planes have a unique law, called the law of equilibrium, or the law of balance. The authority of this law is in the plane of order, and even no less than the so-called taboo law. , The law against the sky! This is the scattered knowledge acquired from the endless void after Nagato understood the law of space. Strictly speaking, there are only human beings and gods in the world of Godkillers.Whether it is a god-killer or a god of disobedience, they are actually included in these two types of existence! And the god of wisdom was acquired by the foresight of human beings, then another god of fools, naturally affected by the law of equilibrium, tended to the gods of infidelity, and the last king was born under this trend! The Last King has no real identity-- He has a lot of steel status in the world. He was once the savior of England, the great knight king-Arthur, and was also the Hercules who completed twelve impossible trials, but in fact, He is no one, and he doesn''t need to be anyone! Just like the foresight is carried by Prometheus, the true foresight has already been on the throne of God, and the saint is nameless, nothing more! Because the original destiny is destined, as he goes farther and farther on the path of annihilating the devil, he is destined to ascend the throne one day, and his stories in different regions will give rise to a new god of infidelity. But that has already happened! Because the foresight started, through hinting, his benevolent soul Prometheus began to act! He used clay to create people from his own body, and invited Athena to give human souls and divine life. Even Prometheus stole fire from Apollos sun cart and gifted it to humans. -Fire makes people the spirit of all things. Even after being partial to humans, after Zeus regained the fire, he still stole the sky fire! This action angered Zeus, and Prometheus was chained to a rock in the Caucasus Mountains.A hungry evil eagle pecked at his liver every day, and his liver always grew back. This kind of experience made Prometheus, who was originally only the god of Titans, the poorest god closest to mankind. At that time, the last king of Hercules, who was born by the wish of mankind, instinctively admired him. Prometheus who was also punished for being close to humans. In this way, the myth that Hercules rescued Prometheus was handed down... It''s just that all of this is just to get close to the King of Last Appearance, whose intuition is more exaggerated than the Godkiller, because the innate intelligence makes this inconsistent god too similar to humans, and he will relax his guard against his friends! So, one day, a blow from the realm of myth directly hit the unsuspecting Last King, and directly destroyed the Fool''s Mark that he had innate in the Last King! The Fool''s Mark, on the Godslayer and the Last King, the innate seal, the seizure seal, or the fusion seal are all based on the initial and innate seal. The Last King, who has lost his mark, is no longer a candidate for the God Seat, but just an annihilator of the Demon King, who has the inexhaustible steel of the endless Demon King''s annihilation mission! "This is the story of betrayal, why you are tired, because this is a man with a heartache that cannot be healed!" Saya stood in the middle of the altar, looked at the Prometheus secret book and sighed. At the same time, he manipulated his mind to set up incense cases one by one. Obviously, the last moment was approaching. "So, what about the sacrifice!" At this moment, Luo Hao didn''t know when he came here, staring at the mythological realm, and perceiving the existence that seemed traumatized but still powerful enough to be incredible, he asked distractedly. "It''s nothing else, it''s the magic knife of salvation, the king who has lost his destiny, and his power naturally declines. The road to the devil''s annihilation is getting more and more difficult, because no matter what, the godslayer is a miracle! "Hepai, the goddess of youth, of course, may also have other names. This is not what we know. Anyway, she sacrificed herself and forged the magic knife of salvation for her beloved king!" In fact, this is also the intellectual nature of the Last King that harmed him. Because of this characteristic, he couldn''t bear the sacrifice of his lover even more. This led to the same crusade against the Demon King during his wandering years in the world. The generation of dragons and snakes, signed an agreement with the earth Everything is just for the lover to sacrifice the forged sword without any shortcomings, but also to numb yourself! "So, that''s just such a guy!" Although it sounds like a tragic story, Luo Hao still has no feelings, and even how he feels about the Last King, "Hurry up and prepare, I can''t help but see, the foresight, the power of the master of wisdom!" "Yes Yes Yes!" Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net ... "Endless wind, command you from the Lord of My Heavenly Dao to be violent! Two winds of swords pierce the ground!" Over the cracked Tiankeng battlefield, Nagato''s indifferent eyes glanced at the battlefield slightly, and at the same time chanting the spirit of words in his mouth, the endless wind pressure condensed on the young sword blade, and went straight down! "You have so many moves!" Facing the sword of storm blasted from the sky, the last king did not show any expression, but said indifferently, the sacred sword of salvation filled with earth spirits in his hand waved into the air! call! A ball of black hole ejected from the sword of salvation. Under the awe-inspiring force of gravity, the ball of black hole seemed to turn into the eye of a storm, carrying a gale against the current! boom!!! Like the collision of the atmosphere, the roar of such storms echoed in the entire sky, and even such storms became bigger and bigger, making the entire space more dangerous, and the sky seemed to collapse. Crackling!!! The sudden sound of thunder sounded in the ball of the black hole in the center of the storm, and the entire sky was flashing with currents, which dyed the sky silver. "Sword Liu thunderous world is broken!!" The soft shout was still clearly transmitted to the ears of the last king amidst such thunder. There was a surprise in the eyes of the young king. The next moment, it seemed as if the thunder that broke the heaven and the earth smashed into the ball of the black hole, directly hitting the end with great speed. s King! boom!! In the shocking collision, the thunder flickered, and the spirit of the whole earth continued to riot, entangled for a moment, banged, and the two were far apart. "I didn''t expect such an attack, you can actually take it!" Nagato''s expression was still cold as he spoke the words of surprise. At this time, the young demon king was still intact. The strength of the golden body was not a joke, but it seemed to be stained with a little dust. When the strongest state is opened, Nagato enters absolute sanity. Under such sanity, keeping clean and free from dust is not necessary to be abandoned by Nagato. "Although I have always believed in the power of the sword of salvation, I also understand that no power is invincible. This is the experience that I can continue to hunt the devil without dying for thousands of years since the advent!" Finally, the king looked at the cracks that appeared on the armor on his body, "but it seems that for you, if you don''t exceed your strength too much, it will be ineffective for your damage, it is really difficult!" As soon as the words fell, the languidness of the Last King disappeared under the stimulation of the Demon King, and the blood of disobedience was reflected in the young-looking King No matter how intellectual, no matter how human being, but ah, the god of disobedience is always the god of disobedience! "Come on, demon king, next, I will use the real devil annihilation power!" In an instant, the endless darkness dyed the earth black, and the king who finally appeared had supernatural powers, "I am the strongest. In order to exercise the privilege of annihilating the devil, I swear here that I will destroy all enemies!" When the Last King declared war, the indifferent Demon King happily confronted, "I am the strongest, to seize all the victorious. People and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. So I will break all Block the enemy in front!" Accompanied by the Word Spirit, the golden power eroded the surrounding earth, and the black power offset each other, and it seemed that the power of the two old enemies appeared similar. "Haha, there is the power of my best friend Velesrana, that is a warrior who is almost the same as my incarnation, come out, endless steel, come out, and let me fight against the demon in front of me together!!" With the words of the Last King, on the black ground, endless weapons, such as axes, swords, halberds, or swords, are the projections of the power of steel that have not been in the past. As the last steel, Everything about steel! "Hmph, language is light. Words are light. So light, words are my sword and my blade!" On the golden ground, there are also endless weapons suspended, but these weapons are all swords, exactly the same, full of infinite sealing power swords, here is the strongest sealing sword! Although it does not seem to be equal, but in a state of absolute sanity, Nagato''s wisdom has shown an exponential rise. In an instant, all kinds of information about the last king merged with the golden earth, and the power of the golden sword instantly rose! "All unrighteous demon kings, surrender to me, I am the annihilator of demon kings, I will defeat all demon kings!!" "Fear me for all evil things! People with power and unrighteous people can''t attack me. I am the strongest person who can repel all obstacles." With the blessing of the words and spirits almost in unison, the weapons in the golden and black earth blasted crazily, and the entire secluded world reverberated with the crazed collision of the two strongest kings in the world... ps: 3k big chapter!.. 388 Chapter 138 The Steels Curtain Ends, The Second Final Battle! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!War, a wonderful and boring war! This is a true portrayal of the battle between Nagato and the Last King. The roar of the entire battlefield lasted for a whole day and night, which was called Nagato''s longest battle. However, this is also no way, after all, both of them are somewhat puzzled! One has an undamageable golden body, undead veins, and a collection of countless steel characteristics, the real undead steel! One has absolute reason and super perception power, the other is undefeated fighting will after thousands of years of fighting, and all are proficient in magic martial arts! One has the magic sword of order, the wisdom of understanding and sealing the gods, and the other has the magic sword that draws the power of the planet and cuts through the stars and universe, the most powerful sword of destruction! This battle completely sublimated what Nagato had gained in the world of Godkillers, and completely turned it into all instincts. However, that was the case. Whether it is Nagato or the Last King, in fact, they are already standing at the extreme peak of this world Both physical and energy attacks and defenses have reached the most extreme level, even Luo Hao has also missed them by the gap of a powerful magic weapon. In addition to setting foot on the god seat, in this world, they have nowhere to enter. . Because the battle is fierce, but a bit boring. The battles of day and night sounded quite a constant roar, which shocked the existence in the secluded world beyond any more. You must know that when the last king announced the end, the battle ended quickly This time it actually reached as many as one day! Countless recluses, through their own means, knew that the demon king who was against the king who appeared last was the divine mighty king among the godslayers, and they suddenly felt incredible. Unknowingly, as the battle continued, Nagato gained more and more recognition, and Qi Luck was directly elevated to the protagonist of the times, giving people a sense of directly breaking through the personality and directly promoted. However, no matter how long the battle has finally come to an end. Boom!!! A huge roar echoed on the cratered ruined ground. In the center of the blast, the two scarred kings held the magic weapon and slashed at each other defenselessly, almost furiously fighting. boom!! Facing the slash of the Last King, Nagato withdrew from the defense in vain, and the next moment the sword of salvation slashed on Nagato, smashing into the flesh, but it was quickly stuck by the undamaged golden body that speeded up its operation This was originally impossible, and the fighting consciousness of the two was extremely powerful. No one would use such a small method in the initial battle. It will be used directly and killed by one blow! However, after a day and night of madness, the last king who entered the burnout period was not so sharp in his own consciousness. Relatively speaking, Nagato has always been in absolute sanity. Under such conditions, the last king will naturally be calculated. ! "Haha, this battle is really fun! But that''s it, the last king!" With extremely bright light shining in his eyes, Nagato stood up with a sword in his hand-- In an instant, the five powers of earth, water, fire, wind and thunder converged and turned into endless starlight. Under such dazzling light, even the Last King whose main force was to cut through the stars could not help being shocked. This is a sword similar to but completely different from the sword of destruction of the last king! This is not destruction, but evolution, order, and the sword of pioneering! After stepping into the third step of God Killer, Nagato created a set of swordsmanship tailored for himself, a total of seven swords! This set of swordsmanship uses Chaos Sword Qi as the first sword. After that, each sword derives the five natural forces of earth, water, fire, wind, and thunder. The last sword is to merge the five natural forces to derive a sword that opens up the future of stars! "Sword Seven Stars Open!" Just like Pao Ding Jie Niu, this sword seemed to penetrate the law of things, and a sword following such a law broke through the last king''s body protection divine power almost without much effort, and a sword penetrated the heart of the king. The entire battlefield was suddenly quiet, even the girls who watched the day and night were stunned... From a distance, the two dead men in the center of the battlefield seemed to be close together emotionally, provided that they ignored the sword and sword that slashed each other. For a long time, the Last King suddenly coughed and wailed a few times, and the golden blood dripped continuously, "This sword is really beautiful, is this the power of order?!" "Ok!" Nagato didn''t speak much, his eyes suddenly returned to emotions. At this time, he was very clear that the king in front of him was actually worn away too much by others as early as that year, otherwise the battle might take longer. Of course, even if he hadn''t been broken at the beginning, as long as he hasn''t ascended to the throne, with the power of the godslayer, Nagato is confident to win. For this, Nagato will not regret it, but feel a little regretful. "Really, then... Come on, don''t lose to that person!" As soon as the voice fell, the Last King seemed to have laid down some burden, and the whole person turned into endless golden brilliance, spreading out, "Honey, I am coming..." 520 Novel www.520fsxs.com The king who appeared last, fell! In an instant, the whole secluded world, and even this world, rained, drizzle, not heavy, but full of sentimental atmosphere, many emotional people couldn''t help crying. "Even, is the sky crying?" The hermits in various mysterious corners of Youshi learned through the unique information transmission channels of Youshi, the news of the death of the last king! The prestige of the strongest god-killerthe name of Uzumaki Nagato in the entire secluded world has reached its limit in vain! There was no trace of the drizzle, and it was quietly underground. And Nagato stood in the rain, seeming to be waiting for something, not moving... For a long time, the rain rests! "Then, we can start..." Standing in the middle of the battlefield, Nagato swung his sword back to its sheath, and the dress-up magic was instantly activated. The dazzling dragon robe appeared on the strongest godslayer, surrounded by the purple air that did not know when. !!! The solemn voice suddenly spread through the endless shielding throughout the secluded world, and even the present world, as if it was announcing something. But such a solemn roar can only be heard by beings with a certain level of power. Vaguely, a purple god seat slowly condensed and formed in the purple qi, and the cheers of the world consciousness could be vaguely sensed as long as there was enough strength. Suddenly, an angry will rose to the sky, interrupting the process of the purple energy condensing, the next moment! "Ant, you deserve to die!" The sacred and extremely angry voice came from the myth realm, and the endless coercion spread from the myth realm, spread all over the secluded world in an instant, and would suppress countless so-called hermits on the spot. The next moment, with a boom, a corner of the mythological realm burst open! A golden figure carrying a cross appeared with fragments of the domain, and saw that figure was tied to the cross, which was a great sin of rebelling against the world. The man who bears the sin of disobedience and wants to seize the world is finally here! The chain shattered, and the figure slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of heavenly eyes that ignored the sentient beings of the heavens and the earth, and with a bang, the cross behind the Foresight was completely shattered... The stripped fragments in the mythical realm seemed to be dragged by something and merged into the foresight. In a blink of an eye, the Lord of the Gods became more and more unpredictable. Just standing there like this, foresight seems to be the ruler of all beings, no one dares to offend! "A thousand years of hard work and a mourning, can you only get so little strength!" In the indifferent voice, I saw the foresight frown and turned his head, looking through the endless space, saw the Godkiller who was condensing the seat of God, raised his right hand, and the divine power condensed out, "Fool, you are still born. Come on, your only end is..." "What is there, I really want to know!!" I don''t know when, the figure of the leader appeared above the Foresight, and the crystal phoenix shadow formed by the curse power lingered on the girl leader, "The so-called master of the gods, let me see your power!" I saw Luo Hao''s power instantly rise to the extreme, as if he fits the entire space, endless power poured into the master''s body from the void, and in an instant, the master''s strength was raised to an incredible level! "Take the move, heaven and man are one, martial arts are strong!!" At the same time, on the altar of heaven and earth in the distance, two loli girls launched their final attacks! "Open it, Pandora''s box, gift the endless despair of the concubine to that person!" I saw Pandora gently unfold the simple box in his hand! This is Pandoras strongest artifact, the famous Pandoras Box in mythology, which contains endless despair and the deepest hope. What Pandora releases now is the despair collected by this witch of hope and despair over thousands of years. ! The only pity is that these despairs do not have a bearing source, otherwise it might be a horrible existence similar to the evil of this world in the world of the Moon. In just a short moment, the terrifying and terrifying aura of despair poured into the Prometheus Cheats endlessly, making this book of wisdom even more terrifying and weird! "Relied on this thing, sacrificed by despair, the will of heaven and earth, listen to my call, come, despair curse!!" On the side, Saya activated the entire altar, based on the magical curse from the infinite world, using the Prometheus secret book as the medium, the desperate breath sacrifice as the source of power, and the invisible curse power gushing out of the world consciousness. , Descended on the foresight! The battle broke out at the moment the foresight appeared! ps: Chapter 3k, thank you "apple269" and "Burial Mark" for your reward!.. 389 Chapter 139: The Lord of the God Seat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!God seat is the authority of the world! If you compare it with some things in the memories of Nagato''s past lives, it is probably the holy position in the ancient legends! As the master of the god seat, the foresight, in history, even the name has not really been passed down. In this world, it is almost the same as the saint in the prehistoric world. And the foresighted plan to seize the throne of the Fool, and even the attempt to seize the entire realm of mythology, is actually not much different from the legendary Hongjun combination If there is, it is probably... the technology is terrible! is not it! Others Hongjun preached directly, flicking all the great gods of the predecessors into disciples, and he himself became the ancestor of Taoism, and then, under the luck of the disciples'' selfless dedication, they became directly in harmony. How can this guy like the foresight, in this slow way, made the whole world consciousness disgusted, and directly accumulated a lot of karma! Karma is okay, as long as it doesn''t exceed the world''s endurance limit, it''s fine. But with the help of my own incompetent soul-separating oolong, these karma was directly ignited by the fire of karma, leading to the loss of the achievements of the millennium... This unfortunate value is really hard to believe that it will appear in the hands of a strong man who controls half of the world. But in any case, foresight is the strongest existence in this world. As long as there is a reasonable reason to take action, the world consciousness will not hinder his actions. For example, at this time-- Under the blessing of the phoenix condensed by the curse, the beautiful girl in Hanfu descended from the sky, and the entire space seemed to become an infinite backing for the girl, raising her power to the extreme! "Phoenix swims on the Phoenix stage, Feng goes to Taikong River to flow freely, the profound meaning-Feifeng Twelve Palms!!!" The twelve palms of the flying phoenix that have not been displayed for a long time are unfolded in the hands of the master, and the degree of mystery has long been different from that of the past. With the martial arts of heaven and man, it will increase the power to the point where it can not be increased, and immediately blast down toward the foresight. Before a palm is reached, the palm wind turns into a tyrannical magic wind, raging! "Very good. In the golden age when the human race was the strongest, only one or two humans could have this level, but..." When the bombardment came, the foresight spoke up, and his voice was extremely cold, but not really ruthless, just being used to ruthlessness under excessive arrogance. "Heaven and man are united, it depends, heaven, may you let you unite!" As soon as the voice fell, before the attack of the leader hit the opponent, he suddenly sensed a weirdness in the surrounding space, as if repelling himself, the original continuous follow-up energy seemed a bit intermittent. This is the foresight who is using his god seat authority, which controls half of the world''s laws, to prepare the girl in front of him directly into backlash, only the next moment! puff!!! The sudden curse blasted from the consciousness of the world to the soul of the Foresight. Even as a true god, his face turned pale, and what was even more frightening was that the target of the cursing power was not himself, but his connection with the god seat This is preparing to cut off one''s foundation! boom!!! Foresight hadn''t expressed his inner resentment, and the attack of the leader Luo Hao had arrived. Although the state seemed to be weakened, the expression of the leader was more focused and excited, and Feifeng''s twelve palms burst out in a flash. "This feeling that the world is opposing itself... It''s simply awesome!!" The horrible palm power burst out in an instant, and the foresight that had just returned to majesty was directly blasted thousands of meters away, crashing a small mountain and rolling up endless dust. time At this moment, solidification is stagnant! As if the lion was offended by the sheep, it would show angry minions, foresight, finally revealed his true minions Horror, but ubiquitous, the divine power has risen several times in vain. In the sky, at some point, dark clouds are covered, countless electric snakes are constantly flowing, as if responding to a certain angry will! "Ha ha!" There was a light laughter, but there was no smile, but a crisis that made people feel imminent. I saw the foresight slowly strolling out of the smoke and dust, and I saw the extremely cold in the man''s eyes. "Years of sleep and arrogance make me careless!" It is unforgivable to be calculated by the generation of ants, let you witness the hell! This sentence, the foresight did not say it, the connection in the soul with the wisdom god seat in the myth is still constantly being attacked by the power of cursing, but- I don''t know the source of the curse power, I can only sense the direction. Foresight doesn''t know that this is the effect of Saya''s nature between existence and nonexistence, but this does not prevent him from making a decision to obliterate all these unknown factors. Is it there? For a long time, after detecting the direction of Saya''s location, Foresight turned his head and looked at Luo Hao, his pupils shrank! boom!!Miao Bi Ge Novel www.novelhall.com Almost in the next instant, Luo Hao was bombarded into the earth by a sudden mysterious force, and there was no counterattack. The next moment, countless terrifying thunders gathered and bombarded in the direction of Saya! Rumble!!! Countless thunder dragons and snakes bombarded them, and a certain invisible space shield hidden in that direction was bombarded to reveal the prototype. The foresight saw at first sight, Saya and...Pandora in the altar of heaven and earth! "Rebellious!" Seeing Pandora, the Foresight suddenly understood that this witch born of herself had betrayed her and was immediately angry. In fact, there was no loyalty. But foresight is no longer the wise man at the beginning, but the authoritarian emperor. "Altar of heaven and earth? Nail head and seven arrows?!" Originally planning to capture Pandora alive to let her know the consequences of the betrayal, seeing the altar of heaven and earth and the book of nail-headed seven arrows arranged by Saya, the pupil of the foresight shrank and immediately shot. "It turned out to be a prehistoric law, no matter what, this world does not need a second existence with a prehistoric law!" "Five Qis return to Yuan, five thunderstorms!" Following the words of the foresight, the colorful thunder in the sky appeared in vain, turning into a terrifying thunder, and the terrifying thunder blasted a big crack in the space protection. "Good defense, let''s do it again, five..." The five thunders did not completely smash the space protection. Foresight is not surprised. Even now, he also understands that if he dares to challenge himself, it is impossible if he is not strong enough! And the other party may have the Taoism of the place called''Honghuang'', it is normal to be stronger, but no matter what, in this world, there is no possibility of losing with foresight! With the blessing of the god seat, the foresight once again condensed a colorful thunder in an instant, but the next moment The foresight sensed that the part of the authority he did not control in the realm of mythology was being awakened, and his eyes penetrated the space, only to see the man who was previously interrupted by himself to condense the throne of the Fool The man surrounded by the endless purple gas actually fell into a deep sleep, contacting the myth realm with his will first, directly affecting the myth, trying to interrupt his control of the world. boom!! Amid the roar, Luo Hao reappeared, and saw two gods and gods appearing behind the girl, who suddenly turned into a hum and merged into the girl''s arms, and the realm of Yin and Yang reappeared! "I, Luo Hao, the only martial arts supreme in the sky and the earth, will not simply fail, accept the move, yin and yang!" The humha two qi turns into a big grinding disc of yin and yang. Under the principle of yin and yang, the grinning discs that grow and develop show a terrible aura of obliteration, descending from the sky, and blasting down toward the foresight! At this moment, Saya and Pandora were in a tacit understanding, urging the altar of heaven and earth, and the most powerful curse came from the world consciousness! "You guys, do you really understand, what is the Lord of the God Seat!!!" Faced with the triple attack, the Foresight suddenly sank, and almost when the attacks arrived at the same time, unbelievable Tianwei erupted from the Foresight! No longer relying on the authority to manipulate the world, the divine power of foresight erupted directly with the might of the sky, and the yin and yang millstone collapsed directly under such a bombardment! As the top godslayer, Luo Hao was also collapsed again! At the same time, the divine power of foresight directly communicates with the colorful thunder in the sky, and in an instant the thunder blasted down, blasting the entire space shield together with the heaven and earth altar to the scum! The power is incredible! "As the lord of the gods, not only the will controls the authority of the heavens and the earth, but the body is also extremely important. To gain the recognition of the world, you will receive the blessing of the source, and the body of the source that transcends the god of inaction!" "However, the candidate for the seat of the Fool, you have no chance to reach that level!" I saw the foresight spread out one hand and five fingers, and pointed the palm of his hand at the candidate of the Fools Seat in a distant place. Divine power began to flow, and the current flickered, but the next moment A white hand pressed on the hand extended by the Foresight, absorbing the current to the limit In the eyes of the foresight, it was a person who looked the same as the successor of the Fool''s seat, but had a very different aura, and it was the body of Nagato! "who are you?!" Foresight now has serious eyes. Although the man in front of him does not seem to be a god or a godslayer, it is worthy of foresight to be cautious just by relying on his fascinating ability. Especially, from the intuition of foresight, a dangerous signal That is something that I have never had in thousands of years since I became a god. Even if he was the last king at the beginning, it just made people frown. If he hadn''t been born at the right moment, he couldn''t act directly. What kind of deception is needed! "That''s the clone that I finally got, but I can''t just be ruined by you!" Facing the question of foresight, Nagato did not answer directly, "But after watching for so long, I finally understand your existence!" But he also showed his identity, and saw that the vertical pupils of the young man''s eyebrows opened slightly, revealing a hint of the purest golden shimmer, "Then, let''s fight, and draw an end to this world!" ps: The same 3k, ask for everything!.. 390 Chapter 140 Shocking battle, the ultimate showdown for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this world, the headquarters of the Conjurer League in Italy. Paul Browntree was surprised to see the exaggerated combination of Saya with the sword girl, the god killer and the god of disobedience, and even the witch, the ancestor of the exaggerated combination, suddenly dropped his jaw. "Saya-sama, how are you..." "Okay, let''s stay here and leave everything to Brother Nagato!" Ignoring Paul Browntree, Saya looked at the girls who were still in a state of surprise. At the moment just now, Saya used his ability to move phases and transferred himself and the girls to the world at the same time. "With that kind of power, it seems that only Brother Nagato can fight against him. That guy can be called the strongest enemy in our path. The entire Youshi is probably not safe!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya couldn''t help but feel thankful for preparing so much for herself and others! Saya never pinned her hopes on things like on-the-spot breakthroughs. She is better at doing everything she can do before the battle, because no matter how brilliant the existence, perhaps, as long as one neglect, failure will be forever! If you want to live in such an infinite world, you must stay in awe! ... ... boom!!! The war broke out in an instant, and the sound of thunder bombardment and space shattering spread throughout the battlefield. The power of heaven was raging, and there was a faint tendency to drag the entire secluded world into the battlefield. Countless recluses have opened up what they left behind in this world and fled everywhere! "In this world, how can there be power on par with me!" Under the attack of the space fans, even if the imperial imperial thunder power counterattacked, Foresight was still bombarded for nearly a kilometer under such power. Foreseeing was extremely shocked and angry! "Guess it!" The indifferent voice suddenly appeared in the sky above the Foresight, and the long disciple appeared in vain, a little ripples in the space, and the powerful and unparalleled mental power swept across,''grabbing'' the Foresight! "not good!" Foresight''s pupils shrank. At this time, the powerful mental power that filled him was locked in. Seeing that the opponent''s attack was about to come, he could not escape at this time, then... "Five Qi Chaoyuan, Five Elements Palm Thunder!" "Crush it, Super God Luo Tianzheng!!" The five-color thunder rushed crazily from the palm of the foresight, turning into a fierce thunder dragon and snake to smash the shackles of mental power, and blast up, but the next moment, the invisible repulsive force turned into a grinding disc that covered the sky and rolled down! boom! In the fierce collision, in the dust, the thunder dragon snake transformed by the palm thunder penetrated the Shenluo Tianzheng and hit the Nagato, but the grinding disc transformed by the Shenluo Tianzheng was also pressed down without any pause. Under such rolling pressure, the whole earth sank a huge sinkhole! Roar!!! It seems that some mechanism has been touched. The hobgoblins qi in a radius of thousands of miles turned into dragons and snakes to pour into the center of the tiankeng, and the whole tiankeng seemed to be turned into a bottomless pit. Accumulated a lot of earth spirit energy. "In the name of the lord of the gods, the hobgoblins will turn into my strength, cut everything for me!!!" A deep voice came from under the tiankeng, and saw that the Foresight appeared in the center of the tiankeng holding a magic tool equipped with the same scepter, staring at the figure in the sky, and pointed out! Tear! As if the sky was also torn apart, the sound appeared in vain, and a terrifying crack crazily extended from the bottom of the tiankeng towards the sky and blasted up, no matter what obstacles, everything was cut apart! This method of using the essence of the earth has surpassed the Last King. Even Nagato''s body dare not directly connect it, but-- No matter how strong the attack is, it has to be hit to be effective! Like small waves falling into the tranquil lake water, such ripples also appeared around Nagato. The next moment, the figure of the young man seemed to have crossed time and space, bypassing the terrible attack, and appeared on the sky hole. "Smash everything, punch the void!" An unimaginable punch blasted instantly at an unpredictable speed. The speed was so fast that even the foresight could only maintain a surprised expression. Click! With the sound, the entire kilometer-square-meter space seemed as if glass was hit by a huge force, and it shattered and turned into endless space fragments, and space turbulence. Rumble!!! The deafening sound of fragmentation reverberated throughout You World, and the destructive power of spatial turbulence, even in the realm of life and immortality, was somewhat unbearable. The hermit who had not escaped from You World in time was surprised to find out The entire space seemed to be shaken, and the space coordinates originally designed by myself were completely useless! Can''t escape! The breath of panic spread throughout the secluded world. Standing in the air, Nagato looked at the endless space turbulence below, and waited quietly, because Nagato understood that his opponent would not simply fail, as expected Boom!! I saw in the space turbulent flow, the golden divine power bloomed endless divine light, the mighty space turbulent flow in such divine light, unexpectedly slowly restored calm, the next moment, a golden beam of light rose into the sky, shining endlessly The god of glory appeared in Nagato''s eyes. In an instant, as if the true god appeared, the space originally controlled by Nagato began to faintly repel him. From now on, Nagato seemed to be unable to use that kind of unpredictable and unpredictable space ability! "How many years, at least five thousand years, I never thought that I would use this state for a day!" I saw the Foresight sitting on the seat of God with a solemn face, holding a scepter in one hand, and a slate of an ancient book in the other. It was the scepter of God and the slate of truth. "Then, I look forward to it!" In the face of foresight, Nagato didn''t have much interest in speaking. Although his strength may be the strongest person Nagato has seen so far, that''s it. He is not the kind that Nagato admires, he has the shining soul of existence!Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com boom!! The attack came out in an instant, and Nagato flew out! In that short, less than a breath of time, Nagato suddenly sensed that the entire space, and even the air, all matter had launched an attack on him! This is an attack from the world, invisible and invisible! "With the authority of the Lord of Gods, give the enemy in front of you, ruthlessly destroy it!" Raising the scepter in his hand, the foresight issued his own declaration to the heaven and the earth. Under the authority, time, space, elements, and everything, it will send out its own malicious and invisible attack towards Nagato, and it will come again! "Sure enough, I don''t like you very much!" At this time, Nagato said, "Everything about you, there is no shining point, the only thing to watch, the point of conquering the world overlaps with me, it''s not good!" Speaking like this, Nagatos eyebrows opened in an instant, and in an instant, the power of thought filled with the coercion of the heavens filled Nagato, and the repulsive force of time and space and even the elements were swept away! "The power of this world can''t be used, then use my own power!" As soon as the voice fell, it seemed that endless power poured into Nagato''s body from an unknown place. The young man''s whole body burst out with golden light, and the uncontrollable breath was involuntarily exposed! call! The indescribable power spread throughout the secluded world in an instant, especially the first foresight. In the eyes of this true god, there was an extreme incredibleness. The enemy in front of him would have such power. It was terrible! This power is even so strong that the entire Youshi faintly feels that it cannot be carried. Now it is not the space repelling him, but his existence, which is repelling the entire space! "Huh, it was a little beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect my strength to be so strong!" Slightly adapted to his own strength, Nagato said with a smile Originally, Nagato intended to temporarily fit into the Ten Thousand Realms for a decisive battle, but never thought that with the full blessing of the laws of Ten Thousand Realms and Heavenly Dao, Nagatos power would reach the critical point of the Youshi! In other words, when Nagato didn''t know it, his own hole cards had even been elevated to an incredible level, but Nagato can''t be blamed. The Three Paths of the Ten Thousand Realms are not really mature. Even the mature Dao cannot be used randomly. What''s more, the Dao is still growing. If there are some errors, it will be a major loss in the future! If the authenticity and humanity are combined again, maybe the entire Yushi will be destroyed by Nagato. This is not good. With this in mind, Nagato gave up the plan to strengthen it again! "No, it''s impossible, how could human beings be so strong, I don''t believe it, Genesis is on!!" Facing the power that seemed to be trembling throughout the secluded world, the foresight suddenly felt the long-lost heart palpitations, but as soon as this feeling appeared, it was ignited by the arrogance of the true God''s heart! The stone slab in the hands of the true god shone with light, and endless energy poured into the god seat from the void! "In the beginning God created the world. The earth is empty and chaotic, the abyss is dark, and the spirit of God runs on the water." Facing the Nagato at this time, the foresight read the spirit of creation, and the whole secluded world changed in an instant, turning into an incomparable chaos. Only Nagato and the foresight coexist in the chaos. "God said that if there is light, there will be light. God sees that light is good, so he separates light from darkness." With the words, the endless light derives from the chaos, the endless light and the endless darkness, instantly blend into the Tai Chi that contains the power of chaos breaking, with the stone slab in the hands of the foresight as the core, the huge light and dark power gather! "Is this a move that simulates the creation of God and the principles of Tai Chi!" After merging into the heavenly realms, Nagato seems to have opened up with wisdom. Such a powerful force is full of loopholes in Nagatos eyes. Although I like this power very much, we cant delay the future for a moment and win with one blow. Lose it!" "My half-length, come back!" Facing the attack of the foresight, Nagato said leisurely, and in an instant, with a bang, the chaos seemed to have broken open a small mouth, and the existence of Godkiller that Nagato temporarily separated came across the air with endless purple energy! When approaching Nagato, the existence of the godslayer merged with the purple qi, and instantly turned into a simple and simple sword and appeared in Nagato''s hand. The sword was thick and engraved with the word Heaven on the hilt! In an instant, Nagato''s body flashed with electric light, conspicuous in the entire chaos, a sword drew out, ground, water, fire and wind rushed out, and a terrifying aura gushed out of Nagato, converging on the big sword in Nagato''s hand With incomprehensible wisdom, Nagato actually understood everything about this artificial chaos in a short period of time, and at the same time used his own power to destroy it and use it for himself! The Foresight who witnessed this scene twitched suddenly, and his anger became even stronger. The light and dark Tai Chi in his hand converged to the extreme, and within a moment, the attack started! "Asshole, go to hell, Chaos Tai Chi Magic Cannon!!!" Endless light and infinite darkness converge into a terrifying magic current surging toward Nagato, overwhelming, as if the entire chaos has turned into an ocean of magic current, surging endlessly! "Power, it''s not so wasteful!" In the face of such an attack, the Nagato swords became one and turned into a great sword light, rushing towards the magic current like a moth to a fire! Tear!! The magic current with the power to destroy everything was torn apart under the sword light, and the sword light rushed into the magic current without hesitation, and went up against the magic current quickly and firmly! "How can this be!!" As the master of the magic current, and even the entire man-made chaos, the foresight even uttered an incredible cry. In his perception, the terrible sword light was not attacking in a straight line, or even turning everywhere, but where the sword blade moved, it turned out to be It is the most vulnerable place in the magic current! However, no matter how unbelievable, the foresight knew that he had to make a difference, but when he was just preparing to act, the speed of Jianguang instantly increased tenfold, breaking the magic current in an instant, and killing himself! Clang! But the true god is the true god after all, and the body''s instincts automatically played its role. Nagato''s shocking sword violently hit the scepter, deviated from the heart of the foresight, penetrated the opponent''s abdomen, and stuck on the god seat! "Ahem, it''s a pity, I won!" At the moment of being wounded, the foresight instinctively transferred the power of the whole body, stretched out his hands to grab the Nagato, and placed on the stone slab on his knee, the magic current gathered again! "No, I won!" Faced with such a dangerous situation, Nagato smiled sincerely. Along with Nagato''s smile, a small seal on Nagato''s waist, which looked like an ornament, let out a mixed dragon roar in vain. Yin and Yang seal, Nagatos first magic weapon created by himself, is a collection of the essence of all the laws of the Naruto world. For this kind of magic weapon, the stronger the owner, the stronger the power. , The power is more than ten times stronger! Ho Ho Ho!!! Nine dark dragons gushing out from Nagato, launching a terrifying bite, or slate, or scepter, or true god, even god seat, everything seen by the eyes of the dragon is destroyed! ps: 4k chapter, this is comparable to two chapters!.. 391 Chapter 141 The world is in the same sorrow, is the first one for my congratulations! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Click! The sound of cracking echoed in the quiet world, the entire space collapsed, and the space turbulence even shaken the foundation of the entire quiet world, the next moment! Man-made pseudo-chaotic air rushed out of the space cracks, looting and consuming everything, and even a little chaotic air broke through the secluded space and poured into the world. Suddenly, a little chaotic air poured into all parts of the world. Whether it was the earth, buildings or living creatures, everything was lost. Even if a general-level conjurer encountered it, there was almost no counterattack. Neutralization and dissolution occurred. Only those powerful conjurers, godslayers and even gods who are not obedient can support the escape from the chaos of the air! After the terrifying Angel Rebellion just ended, the world was once again caught in the fear of falling from the sky. Although these artificial chaos were very small, they were also very unstable and easily neutralized, but they also caused great harm to the world. . According to post-event statistics, after experiencing the angelic chaos and the natural disasters, the worlds population has dropped by one-third, with a population of more than 2 billion, and the destruction of other cities is even more unpredictable. The entire worlds science and technology is intact. Decades back, unbelievable, can only be dumbfounded. "What exactly is going on?!" The powerful conjurers were very surprised by the disasters that fell from the sky. The witches with spiritual vision and the witches who were able to predict took action, trying to communicate the realm of life and immortality. Then, they saw... In the secluded world, the extremely magnificent throne of the gods rises in the air, making people unable to help but surrender and recognize it from the bottom of their hearts.This is the throne of the true god, and powerful conjurers know that this is the world''s approval! Then they saw it, and the true god sat in it, and looked at the most powerful god-killerthe mighty King Volley! Under the gaze of the true god, the king of gods and powers retreated steadily... Next, the king of Shenwei didn''t know what he said, the vertical pupils between his eyebrows opened, and under the endless pressure, the real god''s eyes were shocked, opened the chaotic world, and captured the king of Shenwei. Then, after calming down for a while, the space suddenly cracked and gradually collapsed, and endless chaotic energy gushed out of the turbulent flow of the space. At this time, everyone knew it, and this was the source of the disaster! And the next scene was shocking! Accompanied by nine terrifying black dragons, the King of God is holding a big sword and nailing the true god on the throne. The dragons beside him bind the true god heavily and bite! In the picture, the true God''s constant roar made everyone tremble and shocked... Just looking at the pictures from Youshis feedback, these people couldnt help feeling sad and excited! There is no reason for sorrow, it is the will of the world, it is the sadness of heaven and earth that spreads into people''s hearts, and what is exciting is that in these pictures, there seems to be infinite mysteries circulating in these pictures, and people can''t help but indulge in it... Later, a witch, who was also a professional painter, outlined everything she had seen and heard. The series of oil paintings named "The Last Deity Killing" has become the world''s highest personal treasure, containing the true meaning of God killing. ! ... ... "No no, ah!!!" In the heart-piercing wailing, accompanied by the horrible chewing sound, the foresight was desperate. He had never thought that this world would have such a terrible existence! The physical attack will only be consumed by heavy rebounds. The divine impact is like a mud cow entering the sea. There is no response at all. It seems to have been absorbed, and the strength is far more than oneself. What a terrible dragon and snake! "No, let me go, please! No, this blasphemer, you will not die!!!" Seeing everything he was eating frantically, Foresight finally couldn''t help the fear in his heart and issued a wailing cry for help, only to see Nagato''s indifferent expression, the pleading became an angry vent. But in any case, this can''t stop, the foresight dies, Nagato has been watching quietly, the true god in front of him is slowly coming to an end, and his heart is positive for the magic weapon he has refined! In terms of mystery, the level of the ninja world is obviously not as good as the world of the godslayer!Yue Shu Zhai www.yszbook.com This is unquestionable, an obvious example is - In the world of ninja, there are only a few world-destroying powers, and in the world of Godslayer, many gods who are not obeyed can create natural disasters that destroy the world as long as there is enough time. But this does not mean that the nine dragons created by Nagato''s collection of all the methods of the Naruto World can not help the Lord of the Gods. The power is never simple, nor is it really clear at a glance. The nine black jade that builds the body of the nine dragons alonethe dimensional plane space that has entered the late stage of weakness. Although it has entered the period of decline, it is after all nine plane spaces, which is essentially the deterioration of the nine earths. version! Coupled with the various power blessings of writing round eyes and reincarnation eyes, as well as the nurturing of the whole era of the ninja world, the nine dragons are actually a big killer in Nagato''s hands. Under the close-range attack and the favorable conditions that the enemy suffered various heavy injuries, even the Lord of the Gods seat could only fall in despair! boom!!! At the moment when the lord of the god seat is Qi Jue, the entire secular world, even the entire world, and even the entire earth shook slightly, and the bright red blood rain was falling in the secular world, one after another in the world... A breath of sorrow permeates the entire world, even if the foresight makes a big mistake and carries a huge amount of karma, as long as he is the lord of the gods, he is the world''s highest level patron! God seat falls, heaven and earth are in sorrow! In such an environment, even the most indifferent person can''t help but burst into tears. It has nothing to do with mood. This is an infection of the will of heaven and earth, and has nothing to do with people! In such a rain of blood, Nagato looked at the indifferent god seat being gnawed by the nine-headed black dragon in front of him, a flash of inspiration in his heart, thinking of the birth ceremony of the godslayer! Mortals killed the gods of infidelity and gained the power to become godslayers. Although this is the effect of the magic circle made by the foresight, it has been the main theme of the world for thousands of years... If it is not the god of disobedience, but the lord of the god seat, thinking of this, Nagato floats up, and the whole person sits on the god seat in vain boom! In an instant, a thunderbolt fell from the sky, hitting the god seat, or Nagato, directly, but the god seat emitted a dim light and even absorbed it! Boom boom boom!!! Next, one after another thunder blasted straight down. Under the bombardment of the thunder, the light of the god seat became more and more prosperous, and Nagato''s consciousness became closer to the consciousness of an ancient existence... The ceremony for the succession of the god seat begins! An unknown message from the void told Nagato the news, and the world began to accept him as the new Lord of the Gods! Constantly comprehending the consciousness of the world, Nagato suddenly flashed in his heart, his mind moved, and the big sword in his hand spread out, turning into the purple energy that was originally used to condense the Fool''s seat I saw the purple air spontaneously and slowly merged into the god seat, and the entire god seat has undergone a huge change. The color of pure gold has changed to the color of purple gold. The coercion has also increased, and the authority of the world has gradually improved... Under the ninety-nine and eighty-one thunders, the entire purple-gold god seat was bathed in a rain of blood, the divine light swayed, and the laughter of Nagato spread with the divine light to the nine heavens and ten places, the secluded world and the world! "I am the lord of the world, my name is God!" "Heaven and earth are sorrowful, it is for my congratulations, the fall of the true god, it is for my prosperity!" "I hereby declare that the old lord of calamity has fallen, the world, all beings, surrender under me, and the world will finally usher in a new era!" The divine light spread all over the world in a short period of time. The remaining human beings, whether they are conjurers or ordinary people, whether they are sick or disabled, under the caress of this divine light, Soon returned to normal... After suffering, Fang sees true faith! At this moment, the endless power of faith gathered and poured into the secluded god seat from the void, making the glory of the entire god seat even brighter!.. 392 Chapter 142 Mysterious Turtle Shell, Dadao Causality Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The quiet world, the realm of life and immortality! Under the blessing of pure faith, the god seat exudes a bright divine light, washing Nagato''s whole body up and down continuously. At this time, the key of ten thousand worlds from Nagato''s soul automatically releases a large amount of original power. The power of the origin and the light of the gods converge, and the body that Nagato forged by himself is continuously catalyzed in a more profound direction. The essential improvement of the physical body makes Nagato feel a trace of incomparable satisfaction sincerely. However, Nagato student with his supreme perseverance stopped the movement of the key of the world, and the spiritual power containing the will of heaven drives the god seat with all his strength, accumulating all the endless power of faith in the god seat! "Now...it''s not the time yet!" Even Nagato, forcibly stopping his own path of evolution, is very difficult, but instinct tells Nagato that now is not the right time, and Nagato himself feels that it is not the time! At this time, the blood rain had gradually subsided, and the faint smell of blood was permeated throughout the secluded world, causing Nagato to frown slightly, his heart moved, and the blood in the secluded world suddenly disappeared. "Really... omnipotent!" With a chuckle, Nagato drives the god seat, the whole person and the god seat across time and space, appearing above the realm of myth Nagato, who controls the god seat, felt that he was in the world of the godslayer, and the feeling of being in the world is almost the same, almost omnipotent. The realm of mythology, this mysterious place located in the depths of the secluded world, the source of the times, a part of the previous violent awakening, inadvertently destroyed, is now intact! Here is the most mysterious place in the world, and the most important method of foresight! "Let me take a look, how can that bad guy create such a brilliant era as the god of infidelity and the godslayer!" Saying this indifferently, with the movement of Nagato''s mind, the entire mythological realm automatically opened a small mouth. This is the will of the world lord, and even the myth realm must be obeyed! The imperial envoy turned into a purple light and plunged into the realm of mythology, and then Nagato saw it. The boundlessness of the realm of mythology was almost invisible! But as the lord of the world, Nagato sees a completely different scene Numerous golden laws are intertwined with purple humane will. At the bottom of the mythological realm, a huge tortoise shell that resembles an ancient existence serves as a foundation and a fusion point that merges the golden laws with the purple humane will... "This is...what is it!" Even though Nagato controls the god seat at this time, sits on the entire godkiller world, and even has a ten thousand realm in his soul, facing this huge turtle shell, he still feels a little weak! The tortoise shell in front of me looks inconspicuous at first glance, but its strange that Nagato is too strong at this time. Because it is strong enough, Nagato can see more things because of it The realm of mythology intertwined on the tortoise shell, and even some of the Taoist runes inscribed on the tortoise shell, are far inferior to the tortoise shell itself, that intertwined infinite mystery pattern, let Nagato know at a glance. Having been so strong, he is still not the opponent of the owner of the turtle shell! "It seems that I have to study it carefully here!" Without much hesitation, Nagato drove the sinking of the God''s seat, passing through the dense network of laws and humane will, Nagato soon came to the point of the mythological realm, on the huge turtle shell. Leaping down from the god seat, Nagato lightly landed on the turtle shell, ignoring some of the esoteric Taoism engraved on the turtle shell, and with a thought, Nagatos spiritual power carried a source of power into the turtle shell. . Nagato, who was extremely weak at the beginning, relied on the power of the origin and even traced the essential ability of the eye of reincarnation. Nowadays, the powerful Nagato, confidently relying on the power of the origin, can also ascertain the special features of this turtle shell. Facts have proved that Nagato''s choice is correct!I love Soudu www.520sodu.com Under the stimulation of the power of the source, the entire turtle shell trembles slightly, and even emits a blue light. Soon, a message flooded into Nagato''s thoughts. That is a cause and effect, an endless cause and effect! It turns out that the owner of this tortoise shell is dead, and her life''s cultivation and comprehension are based on this tortoise shell. If Nagato takes this cause and effect, she will be able to obtain her life''s cultivation experience. But in the same way, we must take the next unending cause and effect! It is not mentioned who the enemy is, even the owner of the tortoise shell, but as long as the enemy of the tortoise shell owner appears, Nagato, driven by this cause and effect, must beheaded within a thousand years! What''s even more exaggerated is that this cause and effect is the great cause and effect. If next, there is no room for repentance, and even fate will definitely arrange for the other side of cause and effect to appear next to Nagato in the future. This is a gamble! "Huh, so what! It seems that this is my chance this time!" Before the decisive battle, Nagato had a foreboding that if he wins, he will get a big chance and open up new opportunities for his future. the way! Now that the opportunity has come, Nagato will naturally not refuse! With a thought in his mind, countless insights appeared in Nagato''s mind. In a trance, Nagato fell into an endless epiphany. The true meaning of the world seemed to be at hand, as long as you gently stretched out your hand, you can grasp... Only at this time, the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds moved slightly, causing Nagato''s hand that was about to''stretch out'' to pause. It was abrupt. Nagato realized that he was no longer in the realm of mythology at this time, but appeared on a lake instead. This is a mirror-like lake with a radius of one thousand meters. The land by the lake is filled with purple air masses, covering everything up. The entire space seems to be a lake of mirrors! "where is this place?" Since his rebirth, Nagato has never encountered such a situation beyond his control. If it weren''t for telling himself intuitively that there is no danger, and even a big opportunity, Nagato would probably not be so calm! Facing an unfamiliar place, Nagato, who didn''t get any prompts, just kept observing the surroundings, trying to find some clues, except that there was only one mirror lake except the purple gas shield, and everything else was half a minute... "Wait, how come this is..." At this time, Nagato finally discovered that the lake surface that should have only his own reflection, in addition to his own reflection, there are three patterns that are at least one meter in radius and he is very familiar. A red six-pointed star pattern, a blue triangle pattern, and a gold circular pattern. These three patterns are very similar to their own eternal reincarnation eyes, respectively located in the three directions where they are, forming a heaven, earth and man Three talents pattern. "Could it be that this is my sea of ??consciousness, it''s not right, I saw it when I was practicing "Three Thousand Love Silk", my mental world should be a mirror, uh... a mirror?! After thinking about it this way, Nagato suddenly found that if the lake surface he was on had shrunk thousands of times, it would probably be a mirror. Thinking of this idea, Nagato''s consciousness broke through his own barriers of perception and instantly took control of the entire space. At this moment, countless mysterious runes appeared in the sea of ??consciousness in Nagato. This was the sentiment from that mysterious turtle shell. Seeing these runes, Nagato was suddenly afraid! Because Nagatos path of cultivation has always been on his own, and he did not practice systematically. Although it is easy to make mistakes, Nagato has always been on his own path. With these insights just now, Nagato almost took it. The path of that turtle shell owner! Fortunately there is the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds! Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly felt that his key to the world seemed unusual! "However, I don''t seem to be able to touch it now, so let''s digest these things first!" Looking at the reverberating runes in the sea of ??consciousness, Nagato''s heart moved. In the sea of ??consciousness, countless runes merged into the lake one by one. In the process, Nagato quickly absorbed and grew... ps: I really want to jump over it, but I can''t jump over it. It''s very uncomfortable to write!.. 393 Chapter 143 Three months later, the prototype of the road is third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three months later, the order of the Godkiller world also tends to be stable! Because of the disaster three months ago, the entire world suffered major damage, the mystery also lost its protective color, exposed to the eyes of the people in this world, and the possibility of the king of the gods coming to the throne will be completely covered up again. In these three months, apart from rebuilding order under the leadership of conjurers headed by Dawn, ordinary people also have-- Listen to the stories of the godslayers and the gods of disobedience for thousands of years, as well as the strongest godslayer, the lord of the gods today-the mighty king, the greatness of Uzumaki Nagato! Of course, in addition to listening, certain so-called high-level people who are not satisfied and unwilling to be lonely are recklessly dying, and as a negative subject matter, some people who are interested in this world are severely shocked. As a result, those who hear it can''t help but feel chills. Some conjurers have methods to make those people die inexplicably, but miserable! In addition, the combination of magic and technology was taken to the course when the order was just stabilized. The future is probably the era when magic and technology coexist! "So, this is the big change in the prophecy, the new era that His Royal Highness King will create?!" On the beach of the Dawn Division in Italy, the highest witch, Lukulaziazola, dressed in a sexy swimsuit, bathed in the sun, placed her drink on a small table aside, and spoke. "From the current situation, it''s just a part!" It was Princess Alice who was with her to bathe in the sunshine. After joining the dawn, the princess received Saya''s physical transformation and finally got rid of her previous extremely weak situation. "When the king leaves the customs, the real change will probably come. The king''s measurement is beyond our guess!" Princess Alice and the witch Lukulazia are the absolute idlers among the senior officials in the forces of dawn, and only they can still sunbathe leisurely on such days. Of course, they are not without tasks... "Princess Alice, Master Luculazia!" A soft and strong voice rang in the ears of the two women, and I saw Yuri Wanliya who did not know when he appeared on the beach, still dressed as a witch, but even more charming. Wanliya Yuri, this is the mission of the two witches As a shrine maiden who will play a big role in the future, during the past three months, Yuri Maritani has been receiving the comprehensive teachings of the two women. Now it is completely different from the past. With the addition of the magical tools forged by Nagato, Yuri has become a stranger. Jian Ji is no different! "Youri, you already know what we know, and you need time to make up for the rest. Let''s get some sunshine together!" Seeing Yuri Wanli who is always so serious, Lukulazia said helplessly, but just after speaking, the witch suddenly got up. At the same time, both Princess Alice and Yuri opened her lips in surprise. "Wang, it''s time to go out!" ... ... The mythology field was closed for three months, and Nagato was rewarded. Of course, it was not all satisfactory. At least the perception of the master''s practice in the mysterious turtle shell did not bring much gain to Nagato. Nagato originally had its own path, but it was accumulated bit by bit by himself. He has walked crookedly, and turned it around with his talent and instinct against the sky. The path that suits him best It''s impossible to go the way of other people! Nagatos first gain is to break through the barriers of knowledge and vision! Nagato, who has memories of past lives, has the greatest ideological advantage of having unparalleled thinking that is unmatched by others, but also because of the knowledge in many past life novels, it is easy to get confused. Now Nagato understands that the so-called practice is actually the same thing! Life evolves, gains strength, immortality, pursues the path, and has all kinds of weird goals. Don''t be constrained by your own knowledge! The real path of practice that can be traced is actually the three ways of heaven, earth and man!The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com The way of heaven is the law of practice, the source of authentic practice. In other words, it is the practice of the flesh. Humanity is even simpler, and the practice is the will of the soul! The Tao of the world is full of strange things, nothing more than the interweaving of these three kinds of Tao! Just like kendo, with humanity as the main and the two ways of heaven and earth as the supplement; like the way of the ancestor witch, which is based on the authentic way, and the two ways of heaven and man go hand in hand; and the way of the gods and gods is based on the way of heaven and the earth and the two ways. auxiliary! Tao is actually the road, nothing more... All three thousand avenues are fooled by people, and thirty million is possible! The second harvest is that Nagato harvested an interesting exercise method. Of course, in the eyes of others, this exercise method is probably an extremely accumulated exercise method-Yuan Jue! This is a whimsical exercise that uses the power of the source to practice. The method is extremely simple, and it does not continue to run the power of the source, strengthen the source of the body, and enhance the essence, nothing more. The essence of living beings is an important indicator of how much living beings can reach! If the effect of Yuan Jue is good, it can be regarded as a magical technique, but this technique is unexpectedly slow. The only advantage is probably It can run on its own, can simulate various energies assimilated by the exercises, and cast spells from different worlds! Any strong person who sees this technique will probably only have the word "cheating father" in his heart. After all, the power of the source is the foundation of the world, and it is hard to come by. A large amount of the power of the source is used to enhance the essence of life, and the price is cost-effective. Not cost-effective at all! With this kung fu time, I worked out some unique and mysterious techniques, and they all made some holy bodies and other things! But Nagato is different, and the constant source of power is probably one of the most important reasons for Nagato to be able to cultivate from a small white to the present! After obtaining this exercise, Nagato didn''t hesitate to practice. Who said he has more original power! The so-called Hunyuan Zhenqi in the original body was completely assimilated with almost no resistance under the power of the source. This shows that the power of the source, one of the highest levels of power, is indeed a bit scary! Nagato''s third harvest is the famous three-corpse cutting technique! Of course, this technique is not as high-end and elegant as in the novels of the previous life. What innate spiritual treasures are sued, what quasi-sages can cultivate, these legendary settings, Nagato said that he has no idea! After carefully studying this secret method in Nagato, I discovered that it is actually a secret method for digging out the different aspects of the souls of creatures, and creatures of any level can practice, as long as you are not afraid of death! As we all know, the biggest feature of living beings is that they are varied, just like wearing a mask of soul! The original intention of this technique is to collect all the good and evil obsessions of the practitioner, turn them into three soul masks, and cut them out, so that the practitioners self-will is close to the so-called Heavenly Dao, and after the sustenance of the Heavenly Dao is successful, the feelings will be brought back. That''s it. And the reason why high-level practitioners can practice this secret method is only because accidents are prone to occur when the level is low. If the soul masks that are cut out are really destroyed, then the feelings are really lost! But Nagato did the opposite after getting this! Nagato does not need any so-called Dao. He is a creator himself, innately controlling the three unformed Dao authority, so Nagato uses these three Dao to establish three soul masks in his body In order to create these three soul masks, Nagato not only divided the three strands of soul, with three eyes as the core of the mask, but also spent nine layers of his massive mental power, which was a heavy loss! In the center of the Sea of ??Mirror Lake, Nagato''s face was pale, with a wounded look. In the three patterns around Nagato, there were three figures of imaginary and real. In the golden pattern, there is a figure with golden light shining all over and sitting on a god seat. This is the mask of the heavens, a mask constructed based on the existence of the godslayer world. In the blue pattern, there is an illusory figure, and the space around the figure seems to overlap somewhat, accompanied by the Nine Dragons, this is an authentic mask, a mask based on the crystal wall of time and space. In the red pattern, it is also an illusory figure. Behind the figure is a vortex, which is the passage of reincarnation. This is the human mask that controls the way of rebirth and the ability of causality. Relying on the characteristics of the power of origin, the body and the three masks are four modes, with four characteristics, the embryonic form of a new road, and it is initially determined... Outside, after three months of silence, Nagato finally opened his eyes. Although his face was a little pale, his eyes that did not know when they turned bright purple looked extremely bright! ps: Let me talk about it first, it''s not a clone, it''s a transformation!Writing these settings is exhausting!.. 394 Chapter 144 God Tree Daoization, fourth in the heavens and ten thousand realms! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The news of Nagato''s departure spread all over the world for the first time- In less than a day, the heads of the Dawn branch from all over the world arrived in the Dawn branch in Italy to meet the gods, no, now, they should be called the supreme, the lord of the gods! It''s just that as soon as they came to the branch in Italy, they were arranged to set foot on a special magic circle. After only a slight spatial fluctuation, the conjurers discovered that they had come to an aerial castle made of white jade. And near them, there are some people who don''t know where they come from, but they all seem to be members of Dawn, at least the logo is good. The conjurers didn''t know that these people came from the world of biochemistry, the world of Naruto, and the world of the grievances. The three long gates have already occupied the protagonist status, and even the controller status! The sky above the castle is a mirror image of the void, and the mirror image is a scene of a chaotic void, in which several small balls are floating in the void, making it particularly pleasant. This is Chaos Void! Experts with high vision realized that this is the chaotic scene that no one knows in the legend, and the little ball above is probably the plane world in chaos. "Dawn branch leaders in different worlds and regions, hello everyone, I am the leader of the dawn of the godslayer world-Erica Browntree. All of you present are Dawns loyal subordinates. The king is the center of you. Very satisfied!" At this moment, Erica appeared in front of everyone. Her elegant posture, extraordinary wrists and powerful strength made Erica appear in the dawn, below Nagato, one of the most prestigious people. , Let the battlefield be quiet! "Therefore, for this feast, the king summoned everyone together just to allow everyone to witness the background of the new era, an era of ascendancy, so, take a good look at the sight that may be difficult to see in this life, and then, cheer! !" Following Ericas speech, the huge influence of the void began to change, from the void scene to the highest ball, the picture continued to zoom, and soon appeared in front of everyone is a huge sacred tree like the sky. --world Tree! On the world tree, there is a 36-rank Qingliantai, on which Nagato is standing quietly, appearing to be left alone and independent! ... ... "Is it finally going to start!" At the top of the World Tree, Nagato recalled how he looked at the world several times here. The world at the beginning was just a small space. Now it has become a huge world several times the area of ??the earth. It is really amazing! However, this memory will become extinct, and the role of the World Tree is over! "If you stop constantly, you will suffer the chaos. Let this sacred tree that has grown up with me to become my face of heaven!" With that said, Nagato closed his eyes, and his mind merged with the whole world tree. In an instant, Nagato''s perception spread throughout the world. However, in this situation, Nagato still found something unusual. The World God Tree, which should have maintained the unity of will with itself, has some uncontrollable sense of loss of control in self-growth. This is because the instinct of the World Tree surpasses Nagato''s will control. "If I had been willing to directly transform my ontology into a world tree, this would probably not be the case, but that way, I would probably be directly bound to the ten thousand worlds, and only projected to other worlds in the future. It doesn''t fit my aesthetics at all!" Lightly laughed at himself, Nagato began to induce an absolute magic from the mysterious turtle shell-Daohua! The so-called Daohua is probably the predecessor group of practitioners who fail to demonstrate the Dao, are backlashed, and return to the earth. It is like the pangu body falling down, incarnate in the world, this is Daohua! In the predicament, I didnt know that it was the person who hurt the egg, but felt that such a legend and the situation of the ascetics being backlashed by the world. He created a suicide skill like this. The beautiful name is: You are going to die, return to the world. Right! This Taoism is very speechless, but it really helped Nagato a lot. Originally, Nagato planned to cut trees violently, but it was too violent. Nagato was a little worried about whether the world could bear it! As soon as this technique appeared, Nagato''s intuition felt that this was the most appropriate method! "Combining the tree with gods, transforming into thousands, thousands of worlds, evolve!!" Incorporating a large amount of your own spiritual power into the soul power that you once left in the world tree, and after activating a trace of the spirituality in those soul powers, immediately perform the Taoist technique! In an instant, the whole world tree seemed to burn and began to decompose, and the gaseous wood element and life force spread out, like an emerald green flame, making people look a little fascinated from a distance! As the World Tree began to''burn'', a golden vertical pupil in Nagato''s eyebrows slowly opened, and the green lotus under his feet was spinning, extracting the spiritual power of the World Tree from the core of the World Tree, and blending into the gold of Nagato In the vertical pupil! And in the entire ten thousand realms, as the world burns, the scattered emerald green light continues to spread, the trees continue to grow wildly, and the heavens and the earth continue to expand like breathing in such surging vitality... Time gradually passed, and a few hours passed in a blink of an eye. As the World Tree continued to burn, the Ten Thousand Worlds expanded to ten times the area of ??the Earth At this moment, in the soul of Nagato, the key of the world flew out automatically!315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com I saw the absolute foundation of this Nagato, the mysterious existence that is one with the soul. The mysterious key used by Nagato has always been passively turned into an unpredictable light, integrated into the crystal wall of the world, the gray crystal On the wall, there is a mysterious brilliance like flowing water everywhere The expansion of Ten Thousand Realms has stopped! However, this is not the end! Because at this time, half of the world tree has not burned out, and the green light spots are still continuously spreading. Under the blessing of such strong light spots, the entire world is full of aura and trees... Until only one-third of the world tree remains-- boom!!! In the sudden vibration, the crystal wall of Ten Thousand Worlds began to change, splitting into two crystal walls, one outside and one inside. The inner crystal wall was still the world shield, blocking the chaotic void, while the outer crystal wall seemed a little looming, which was very impressive. care. I saw that the outer crystal wall continued to burn with the world tree, and the mysterious light on the crystal wall continued to absorb the power of time and space from nowhere, and continued to expand... Time passed by minute by minute, and none of the people watching in Bai Yujing showed irritation. Everyone here is undoubtedly a strong one, and naturally knows what opportunities this scene presents for their own future. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is a day''s time. I saw that the outer crystal wall had expanded to nearly a hundred times the size of the entire Ten Thousand Worlds, and even encompassed the four planes of the world These three plane worlds are the world of the godslayer, the world of Naruto, the world of grievance and the world of biochemistry! Huhu!! At this time, on the site of the World Tree, the green lotus was still spinning, standing on it, the emerald color on Nagato gradually disappeared, the whole person exuded a golden brilliance, and the shadow of a tree was engraved in the vertical eyebrows. . At this time, Nagato was holding a big sword exactly the same as before killing the Foresight. It was formed by the fusion of the tree core of the World Tree and Nagato''s Heavenly Sword, God''s Will cut the way! "From now on, the eyes will be called Divine Tree Eyes. This sword is the Heavenly Will Slashing Dao Sword, so the Heavenly Dao Mode is called Divine Tree Mode!" With such certainty in his heart, Nagato looked at the sky, and through the endless void, the eyes of the god tree in the middle of his brows saw the inexplicable light flowing continuously on the two crystal walls inside and outside. "The key of ten thousand worlds, indeed, the key of ten thousand worlds!" With Nagatos admiration, the mysterious brilliance on the two crystal walls broke away from the crystal walls, and instantly surpassed the obstacles of chaos and time and space, merged into one, and once again shot into Nagatos body at an extremely astonishing speed, and merged into the soul... I was shocked, but that was not what Nagato had done, because in Nagato''s intuition, the Key of the World would never be against him! Although he had some doubts about the situation in front of him, Nagato did not stop his actions. With a thought, the web of laws almost instantly spread to the entire inner and outer crystal walls, beginning to touch the laws of the four planes of the world. ! Since these four planes have already been attacked, or the mystery is too low, the law has been copied by the ten thousand worlds, and there is almost no counterattack, and it is integrated with the law of the ten thousand worlds! With the completion of the web of laws, the crystal walls inside and outside the entire world seem to be integrated, and the tunnels suddenly become powerful and powerful, and the humane spirit sea is the same, rapidly increasing several times! "Then, next, manifest, Kingdom of God!" With the words of Nagato, on top of the golden boy''s head, an incomparably huge sphere between the virtual and the real appeared in vain, and inside was a golden world-the kingdom of God! Upholding the kingdom of God is a must for many true gods in the world after they become gods. This is the rejection of the will of heaven and earth! But for Nagato, this is just a cutscene. After all, the world is Nagato, and this kingdom of God is really not necessary for Nagato. After all, there is a world. Then carry the kingdom of God with you, too. Hypocritical! I saw Nagato holding the Kingdom of God high, stepping on the lotus platform, slowly rising into the sky, not fast, but it seemed to have crossed the space, almost less than a minute, he lifted the Kingdom of God and merged into the golden sun of ten thousand worlds! As the golden sun of the ten thousand worlds continues to merge with the kingdom of the gods, the golden sunlight illuminates every corner of the crystal wall in the ten thousand worlds, as if the glory of the supreme true god envelopes the world. "I am the only one, this is the truth!" "From now on, Ten Thousand Realms will be renamed Heaven Realm, and the entire chaotic starry sky will be named All Heavens and Thousand Realms!" "The heavens are the highest planes of the heavens and ten thousand realms. The strength of other planes exceeds the limits of the world and will be qualified for trials. Those who succeed will enter the heavens, obtain higher achievements, and even gain eternal life!" ps: I will post it first, maybe it will be revised. The Godkiller is over. There are some content, such as the mission of Wanliya Yuri, which will be put on the next episode... 395 Chapter 001 Change and Awakening! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The second year of the new calendar is the day of prosperous summer. At this time, it has been a year since the mysterious appearance of the Lord of Divine Might, and under the deterrence of the Lord of Divine Might, the order of the entire world has finally returned to normal. Of course, nowadays, basic spells have finally become a popular course. The future era, whether it is prosperous or declining, is already destined to be a new era! On this day, there was no cloud in the sky, except for the scorching sun at noon, which shrouded the whole city in a hot, in such weather, many people hid at home and did not want to go out. In the shade of the suburban suburbs on the edge of the city, a few girls in witch costumes ignore the hot weather and walk along with them. The leader is a girl who looks rather neutral, who is the real power of the original history compilation committee. Shaye Gongxin, one of the leaders. Saye Gongxin is as capable as ever, and the great changes and baptisms over the years have made the girl more mature! Today, she is the head of the Japanese branch of the Dawn Organization, and she is also very important in the world. Early this morning, Xin was ordered by Dawns headquarters in the World of Godslayers to take the newly promoted maiden this year to the most mysterious place at Dawn, to meet the leader of the Japanese maiden, Yuri Wansato! Thinking of this, Saye Gongxin couldn''t help feeling sad for the former members of the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee. In their eyes, she was just a dispensable maiden. She has become a very scary existence in the entire world, and they! Thinking about it now, Xin also knows that the Commission for the Compilation of Official History was closed in the island country of Japan for a long time, so that it decayed He was arrogant to join the dispute between Susanoo and the King of God, isn''t this looking for death! In the past two years, from time to time, the remaining members of the die-hards of the Japanese Official History Compilation Committee who have not been exterminated have begged to her mansion, hoping to reconcile with the dawn organization. Seeing the once arrogant guys regretting not falling, Saye Gongxin made up her mind to dedicate her body and mind to the King of Divine Power. No, now it should be called the Lord of Divine Power! "Sister Shaye Gong, can you see your sister soon!" Just as the whole team advanced silently, the sudden voice of a girl interrupted Xin''s contemplation. She was talking about a thirteen-year-old maiden with short chestnut hair who had been following Saya Gongxin. She was a miraculous woman Gu Guang. A year ago, Guangs sister, Yuri was seriously instructing her to study Then left without a trace. Now she, after a year of specialized training at Dawn, finally embarked on the road to find her sister. "Yes, Xiaoguang, you will see your sister soon!" If the question is from other witches, whether Xin will respond depends on her mood, but-- Faced with Xiao Guang''s question, Xin replied with a soft smile, rarely seen, this is not only because of Guang''s cuteness. In fact, Yuri is now shouldering the great responsibility of the entire organization, and his status is very high. Even with that, everyone dare not neglect this young girl. Its not only in China that one person gets the Dao, but its common in the world. The few witches who were with her looked at the two people in front of them, especially the light, with a little color that was difficult to see in their eyes, which was an indescribable envy. The team did not move fast, but similarly, the distance to the destination was not far away. Soon, a group of people came to a shrine that seemed rather secretive, and there were several conjurers guarding it outside the shrine. After explaining their intentions, under the guidance of a conjurer guarding the shrine, the group came to a mysterious magic circle. The circle was activated and red light suddenly rose. Soon, the group disappeared in place... When the red light dissipated, Saye Gongxin and a few ladies and witches had already appeared in a gloomy world at this time. The sky was gloomy, the earth was gloomy, and even the trees, flowers and plants were gloomy! If there is something special, it is probably the long blue river that doesn''t know where it came from or where it flows, and looks almost endless. "Welcome everyone, here is the realm of life and immortality-Youshi!" Just when several girls were surprised, the sound of a breeze came, and the girls couldn''t help but look towards the source of the sound. Only two girls appeared from the mysterious river and stepped onto the shore. . One is a female maiden with a big sword, and the freshness and wild aura of nature is revealed on the girl, the other is a gentle female maiden with long chestnut hair, just looking at it as if she sees water. "Some time is gone, Huina, and Yuri!" Xin smiled and greeted as she looked at the two friends who didn''t know when they appeared, "These are..." "Sister, I miss you so much!!!" Before Xin finished speaking, Xiaoguang stepped into Yuri''s arms, her voice was a little choked, and the others moved away tacitly, giving space to two sisters who hadn''t seen him in a year. On the other side, Xin and Huina also talked.Qishuw www.qishuw.com "Are you busy these days, Yuri hasn''t seen Xiaoguang for a year!" Looking at the sisters who were telling each other, Xin couldn''t help but feel a little hard to understand. After all, with Wanligu Yuri''s authority, it would be no problem to bring Xiaoguang with her at any time. But Xin also understands that Yuri''s character is very serious-- Do not go through the back door, let Xiaoguang study hard, and become a real lady of dawn.This kind of thing is normal! It''s just that I haven''t seen each other for a year, this is not like Yuri''s character who loves my sister! "Yes, Chaos Starry Sky, Xin also knows, there are three planes there, as well as the heavens, there is no secluded world, but as time goes on, those three planes automatically opened up the secluded world , Have you seen that river!" Hui Na briefly explained, and pointed to the mysterious river beside him. "This river is called the River of Youshi. It was originally a spring shaped by the king, implanted in the core of Youshi, and flowing out is a mysterious river closely related to Youshi." "Through this river, several secluded worlds of different planes have been connected and turned into a whole, and the one who can truly control the river, except for the king, is the Holy Grail of Youri!" "Speaking of which, through this mysterious river all over Youshi, Yuri has indirect control of Youshi!" "That''s it, the reason you suddenly need a maiden is to manage this mysterious river that connects all planes to the secluded world!" "Yes, after all, the Youshi River is so big that Youri can''t manage it alone. Our plan is that Youri will sit in the Heavenly Realm Youshi, and the Youshi River on other planes will retain the highest level of authority. Separate second level permissions and let other witches take control!" "Ok?!" Saye Gongxin was surprised for the first time. She looked at the few witches she had brought, and when Xin''s gaze swept away the new maidens, she suddenly appeared a little weak. "Can they really do it?" Although the management authority of the Youshizhihe is not the highest level, it is also a plane of management authority for the Youshi River. It is really okay to assign it to such a person! "Naturally, it has to be tested. In fact, if it wasn''t for a maiden who dedicated her body and mind to the king to gain the approval of the king''s will, it wouldn''t be so troublesome. Ena sighed a little when he said this. There are a lot of witches and witches in this world, but the number of witches who devote their body and mind to the king is still somewhat small. After all, the time is too short! "But this is also imperative, after all, in the future, there will be more and more secluded worlds. I heard from Sister Saya the other day that two more planes have entered the chaotic starry sky!" "Oh, what kind of world is it? Let''s listen!" Xin also became interested when she heard Hui Na''s words. In any case, she is also a conjurer and will be interested in those other worlds. "If there are two planes, one is the plane of ghosts and gods. It is said that it is the world captured by a half of the king before the reincarnation. The world is ruled by a country called the Great Qin Empire. According to the king''s order, the world will not interfere, let it Free development!" "The other is the Inuyasha plane, with a strange name. It is said that it is also a world captured by a half of the king. It is a country of monsters. According to Sister Saya, the powerful Sesumaru-sama has already left there..." Ena''s words were not finished yet, but Yuri, who was smiling, came over with Xiao Guang, "Let''s go, there are a lot of things next..." Before she finished her words, she saw the most lofty maiden now turned around, looked in a certain direction, and laughed happily Wang, are you finally awake! ... ... In the heavens, the golden sun is shining all over the sky. In the sun, there is a golden kingdom, and in the center of the kingdom is a golden god seat. Above it, the young man with golden light all over is deeply asleep... boom! I saw a pulsating sound like a heart beating abruptly, and the young man on the god seat trembled slightly, and soon finally opened his eyes, the purple eyes were very bright. "I am back!" At this moment, the sun suddenly shining brightly, and the creatures in the heavens realized for no reason that their gods, awakened from their deep sleep, suddenly cheered loudly regardless of the occasion. ps: About the Sanshengwan, it will be written outside the book. The next time it appears, it will be in the problem child or the original world!.. 396 Chapter 002 Ming Wu is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above the clouds in the celestial realm, is the most supreme Bai Yujing in the entire celestial realm. In the green shade of Bai Yujing, Nagato reached out and took the wine plate that Xiao Nan handed over. While sipping tea carefully, he recalled what happened to him. A year ago, Nagatos Taoist World Tree was originally intended to allow Ten Thousand Realms to grow further. But I never thought that the unexpected action of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds caused Nagato''s world to derive the outer crystal wall, from a heavenly position to a chaotic starry sky! This is an unimaginable thing. In fact, Nagato had never thought of creating a world of such a terrifying scale as the chaotic starry sky in Ten Thousand Realms'' plans. Of course, in this chaotic starry sky, that is, the heavens, the most important thing is the heavens, and other worlds are actually the''nutrients'' of the heavens. is not it! Any plane planet that is wrapped in the chaotic starry sky is a plane that is resolved similarly by the heavens and worlds of Nagato. After merging into the chaotic starry sky, everything they have will strengthen the three realms of heaven, earth and man in the heavens and all realms. In the near future, their geniuses will fly to the heavens and become powerful resources of the heavens! Now Nagato can imagine the future situation of the heavens and ten thousand realms-that is an extremely huge celestial continent, surrounded by countless contrasting continents, seemingly very small plane planets! At that time, Nagato didn''t feel particularly strenuous when shaping all of this. Even when he poured most of his spiritual power into the world tree and practiced Taoism, he still had extra energy. But in fact, after everything was over, Nagato collapsed! And when Nagato carefully explored the reason, he found that the reason was the key to the world After all, it is a mysterious thing united with the soul of Nagato. Its big action to open up the outer crystal wall naturally bears endless pressure, and a small part of these pressures must be carried on Nagato, plus the original creation of soul fakes. Three strands of soul were torn apart during the face, and the soul was originally injured... Its just the wounds and the wounds. The wounds of the soul would heal after a few months of rest, but it caused Nagato to fall asleep for a year. In fact, now that Nagato hasnt really healed yet, its just a little bit, but its sleeping It cannot be healed automatically. This situation does not affect the strength of Nagato! Just like Xiao Li Tanhua''s inexplicable coughing, which definitely does not affect his flying knife myth, Nagato''s soul, it seems that there is something lacking in order to truly heal. However, Nagato wanted to open too. This is an opportunity and an entry point. Through this injury, Nagato has the opportunity to touch the true meaning of the soul. It would be great if he could take the opportunity to really touch the way of the soul. The way of the soul is the way that Nagato has always longed for and cannot ask for! From the age of five or six in this life, Nagato often used the soul of the human world to swallow, collect information, kill the unjust souls, and even kill the ghost projection clone. However, no matter how many times you use the soul swallowing, or even practice the "Three Thousand Love Silk", the Zuo Dao exercise on the soul, Nagato still has no way to enter this path. This is an opportunity, an opportunity that Nagato dreams of! However, Nagatos biggest gain this time from deep sleep is not a soul opportunity, but Nagato finally knows what the most suitable path is for him! In fact, Nagato has always forgotten that any road is closely related to its starting point. As long as you think from this point, everything will be solved! And all the beginnings of Nagato are from the key of the world! This is a rebirth from Nagato, no, maybe earlier, anyway, it started from scratch, and grew up with Nagato all the way, because it is so familiar, sometimes Nagato can''t help but forget it subconsciously. And some deeds a year ago made Nagato finally realize that he has not really grasped the key to the world, a mysterious treasure that is one with his soul! After a year of slumber, Nagato now understands that it originated from the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds and will eventually return to the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds! Nagatos most suitable path, the Key of the World seems to have been clearly shown to Nagato since decades ago, but Nagato has not been thinking deeply, so naturally it is impossible to know.Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com There are only two highest-level powers that the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds really comes with, one is the power of time and space, and the other is the power of the origin! The former started from forming a soul space in Nagato''s soul, and has been guiding Nagato on the path of the creator, while for the latter, Nagato has always used it as an all-purpose firefighter where it needs to be used! However, Nagato found that he was a bit wrong! "It turns out that the most suitable way is always in my palm!" He drank the wine saucer in his hand, and Nagato stretched out his hand to signal to Xiao Nan to add the wine, while laughing at himself in a low voice, "Is this a model of blindness!" The power of the origin is the true path of Nagato! Nagato always hopes to experience the infinite world, learn infinite knowledge and power, appreciate the infinite scenery, and taste the infinite beauty... And with such a greedy desire, what is most suitable for Nagato to practice is not the original power that can derive all the power of''being''! Now Nagato understands it, the biggest opportunity I foreseeed at the beginning was not about breaking through the knowledge and seeing obstacles, nor about the three major modes, but Yuan Jue, the most suitable Qimen practice for Nagato! Just like now, whether it''s ninjutsu, magic, or incantation, as long as Nagato has learned it, as long as the environmental conditions are right, he can use it, very suitable. However, although the power of the origin is magical, it belongs to the most basic of the highest-level powers, and is the basic power of all existence of existence, but in a sense, it is somewhat mediocre! In terms of firmness, it is not comparable to the power of time and space, when it is destructive, it is not comparable to the power of destruction, and when it comes to changing fate, it is not comparable to the power of cause and effect and the power of destiny... This is also the real reason for the birth of the Sandao Mode! The so-called soul mask, I think about it now, is actually developed and shaped after learning the source formula, with the help of the intuition that is close to the gods, in order to make up for the shortcomings of the power of the source! "The essence of the Three Ways Mode is actually the three power systems formed by the fusion of the power of the origin and the three ways of authority of the heavens and worlds!" Whispering slightly self-deprecatingly, Nagato turned his head and looked at Xiao Nan, who had been quietly beside him, and suddenly realized that he might always be lost on the road uncontrollably-- "However, it doesn''t matter, if it is wrong, just correct it, anyway, the time has always been on my side! Hahaha!!!" Nagato laughed suddenly, smiled happily, really happy, although he seemed to spare a lot of time and wasted a lot of time, but Nagato was really happy! For nothing else, although he is a tyrant, the essence of Nagato is a traveler, hoping to experience more and appreciate more.Although this experience may seem tortuous, it is not a very interesting memory! After a long laugh, Nagato put down the wine saucer in his hand and looked at Xiao Nan, who had been quietly looking at him. He smiled and asked, "How long have we not been together like this, Xiao Nan?" It was Nagato who remembered that at the time, Xiao Nan had been quietly following behind him like this, watching him step by step from the bottom of the Ninja World to the top. "Two years and five days!" The cold reply, years passed, the girl in front of her, as always, seemed to be the same as when she was picked up by herself when she was five years old, almost unchanged, making Nagato feel warm. "Remember so clearly!" He stretched out his hand and raised the girl''s chin, Nagato said with a smile. Nagato gave a cold look, and two blushes appeared on the face of the indifferent girl. They fell in Nagato''s eyes, causing his breathing to stagnate. The few changes of the indifferent girl, the right contrast, immediately evoked a little reaction in Nagato''s heart. This is simply God''s most perfect creation! Nagato couldn''t help kissing the soft cherry lips, and for a moment, Yingying Yanyan''s voice echoed under the uninhabited tree, and a pear blossom pressed Begonia... 397 Chapter 003 deals with the myth field third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The quiet world, the realm of life and immortality! In the gloomy sky, the figure of Nagato did not know when to appear here, flying quickly in the sky, leaving only a golden trace. Listening to the hunting wind in his ear, Nagato''s gaze stared directly at the retreating scene of the dark sky, frowning and wondering what he was thinking about. Now the heavens and the worlds have built the secluded world by absorbing the characteristics of the world of the godslayer. After the law network has unified the laws of all the worlds, the spirit sea has merged all the humane spirits- The five or six planes of the secluded world were born successively, and a huge secluded world was constructed with the heavenly world as the core. Soon, something seemed to pass through a shield. An endless red ocean appeared in front of Nagato''s eyes, and a large golden net covering the entire sky added a unique color to this gloomy world. The spirit sea and the law big net! This is a unique existence in the depths of the heavenly secluded world, and it is also a place that no one can reach except Nagato and those allowed by Nagato. After the establishment of the secluded world, this place has become a place where the spirit sea and the law network manifest. . As for the original space, the original will of the heavens and worlds should be placed there, so don''t mix other things! At this time, there was an island transformed by an extremely huge turtle shell on the sea of ??spirit, and above it was a field of golden color, full of divine power, which made people inaccessible. This is the realm of myths in the secluded world of the original Godslayer! Because the laws of other planes and the will of humanity are unified by the great network of laws and the sea of ??spirit common to all heavens and all realms, this mysterious realm formed by the intersection of laws and will of humanity has also been transferred to the deep world Place. The realm of mythology at this time has been completely blocked. During Nagato''s sleep for a year, not even a god of disobedience was born, so Saya left him alone, waiting for Nagato to deal with it. In fact, just as soon as he and Xiaonan had survived, Nagato was informed by Saye to deal with this mythical realm! In the process of coming, Nagato has been thinking about how to deal with it! The gods of disobedience are actually a group of extremely self-willed guys, manipulating the laws of the world, possessing the most stubborn ego, and a desperate natural disaster character, which is really not a good thing. Moreover, the archetypes of these gods of disobedience actually exist in the infinite world. If there are a large group of these gods who do not follow, one day they will be seen by their prototypes, it may be a big trouble. Furthermore, if these gods of disobedience do something that destroys the world and hinders the development of the celestial realm, it is very possible. It is really not suitable to stay, so - "Stay better!" After a long time, Nagato finally made a decision, or left the god of disobedience! In fact, from the beginning, Nagato made the decision in his heart, although it was not good to tell Nagato rationally! Even in order to stop his own thoughts, Nagato listed the dangers of the existence of one god after another, and even reduced it to worthless. but! All these reasons are not as powerful as a stronger reason Gods who do not obey and those who kill God are very interesting! If it disappears, the world seems to lose a lot of color. Those who do not admit defeat, are proud but full of themselves, are much more interesting than most humans! If such a group of interesting people disappear like this, it would be boring! Moreover, in the eyes of Nagato, the god of disobedience is also very precious, and it is really a big shortcut for forging powerful men. Otherwise, when I discovered that my battle might affect the realm of mythology, I hurriedly brought Kusina and the others to participate in the killing of Gods! Only by truly understanding that the birth of the god of disobedience actually has a lot of chance, can we truly understand that the god of disobedience is such a rare existence.Ikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com If this realm of myth is destroyed, even if Nagato understands the principle of the birth of the realm, it is not necessarily, no, it should be said that it can hardly be reconstructed. This miraculous achievement, in the eyes of Nagato, the foresight of the year was definitely succeeded only after being lucky! "However, in the final analysis, it is really impossible to produce so many disobedience gods like the world of the godslayers. Moreover, as the law network and the spiritual sea become stronger, the disobedience gods will follow. To become stronger, this must also be restricted." While talking, Nagato snapped his fingers. The blonde girl Erica, the silver-haired ponytail rider girl Liliana and the nature''s Yamato Nadeshiko, Kiyakiin Megumi appeared beside Nagato in an instant. "king!" "My lord!" "Wang, Hui Na missed you so much!" The three sword girls already knew when Nagato woke up. Although they were a bit dissatisfied that their king hadn''t summoned them for the first time, they couldn''t help but smile when they saw Nagato. "Erica, Lily, and Ena, long time no see!" Nagato, who was clear about the psychological activities of the three girls, felt a little warm in his heart, but it was not the time to renew the old days. Nagato stretched out his hand, and the golden light gleamed on the boy''s hand. Seeing Ena''s "Yeah", the sky cloud sword in his hand flew out automatically, and Erica and Lily''s love sword flew out of the void automatically. With a puff, the three Nagato spirit bodies appeared respectively. , Grab the three Excalibur. "Erica, Lily, Ena, be optimistic. Originally, the move I was going to use to directly deal with the realm of mythology, but unfortunately the foresight was more difficult than I thought. This move can only be retained." "However, this situation is just right now!" Following Nagato''s words, three Nagato wearing different robes and holding three divine swords suddenly disappeared in place. The next moment they appeared in three directions in the myth realm, forming a three-skilled sword formation on the turtle shell. Click! I saw the three spirit bodies Nagato put their hands on the turtle shells. Under Nagato''s will, the mysterious turtle shells were equally hard, but the three divine swords were successfully inserted upside down. "Mythical sword formation, get up!" With the three shouts in unison, the three divine swords burst out as hot as the sun, as silver as the sky and thunder, and in darkness as the divine light of the boundless earth! "Mythical sword formation, practice!" The brilliance of the three colors rushed to reflect each other, wrapping the entire mythical realm, together with the tortoise shell underground, like a mysterious shield, seeming to refine something. "Mythical sword formation, success!" The three spirit bodies instantly softened and turned into a ray of brilliance, wrapping up the magic sword in their respective hands. In an instant, the entire three-color magic shield turned into a spherical whole with the magic sword, and then the color changed. It is the purest color of gold. The entire golden ball instantly sank into the spirit sea and disappeared! "Okay, that''s it!" Nagato looked at the ripples on the spiritual sea level caused by the sinking of the ball, clapped his hands, and said, "The use of the mythical sword formation limits the time for the birth of the god of incompliance in the myth field, and the strength of the god of incompliance. Keep it to a certain level." Having said that, Nagato was actually a little disappointed. The original mythical sword formation had one last move, through the self-sacrifice of the three spirit bodies, to refine everything into nothingness. This is a one-time killer move, but unfortunately there has been no chance to try it! "In this way, you can continue to strengthen the three-handed Excalibur through the rendering of the increasingly stronger mythological realm. It''s really good. By the way, if you use the Excalibur in the future, use the projection of the Excalibur!" With that said, Nagato tapped his right hand, and three golden rays of light entered Erica''s forehead. This was the projection of the three divine swords, and even the method of summoning the body. Admiring the three beautiful girls who are still digesting the knowledge in their minds, Nagato couldn''t help thinking, "I have finally finished all these troublesome things, it seems that I can have a lot of fun!" "I''m not an eunuch, let alone Liu Xiahui. It''s been a year..." Thinking of this, Nagato''s heart moved, and the young girls disappeared in their place and left the secluded world... 398 Chapter 004 Everyday and Hope for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!early morning. The sun shines through the window into the room, all bright. Under the sunlight, Nagato finally slowly opened his eyes. The purple eyes were slightly confused, but they disappeared quickly. Just waiting to get up, Nagato found that he seemed to be pressing on something. Lifting the quilt, what caught the eye was the delicate face of a blonde girl, with some traces remaining on her fair skin. Even if she was still asleep, the girl''s temperament was still moving, just like a large blooming camellia blooming in the garden. Erica, the exclusive sword girl in the state of Nagato God Tree. When seeing Erica, Nagato also saw that there were two equally attractive girls on both sides of her! One is a knight girl with scattered silver hair and resembling a beautiful lily, and the other is a wild girl with black Nagato softly scattered, gorgeous and colorful. Liliana and Seiqiuin Ena, the other two exclusive sword girls in the state of Nagato sacred tree. At this time, Nagato also remembered. After setting up the mythical sword formation yesterday, Nagato, who consciously appeared Liu Xiahui''s tendency, felt it necessary to obliterate this possibility. So, they took the three sword girls back to the room... She seemed to be awakened by the movement of Nagato lifting the quilt. The girl opened her eyes slightly and looked at Nagato with a touching smile, like a Begonia sleeping in spring, and lazily said, "Good morning, dear!" Under such a beautiful scenery, Nagato suddenly felt a little impulsive, showing a hint of a smile, embraced the girl on her body, and slowly approached, "Good morning, Erica!" There was a sound of water in the room, and the room was full of fragrance... ... ... When Nagato finished everything, it was already two hours later. Walking out of his room, looking at the boundless sky outside Bai Yujing, Nagato took a deep breath, feeling that life is still very good, at this time a girl in maid costume has already served outside the door. "I have seen an adult!" The moment I saw Nagato, the maid respectfully saluted, and the etiquette was perfect. Looking at the expressionless beautiful maid in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help but recall the origin of the maid. Nagato remembered that many years ago, a crazy female reincarnation who dared to practice the human body came to seek revenge for her asura incarnation. It was called Zhan Lan. Anyway, it was a mad woman. Nagato remembers that he swallowed her with the World Tree, as a physical template, blending the unexpected souls of Nagato''s most loyal followers to make a group of Bai Yujing''s exclusive android maids. In the beginning, I only planned to make some maids who could use simple alchemy. Now the World Tree has been Taoized, and these maids have become extinct, unless Nagato finds the plane of Fullmetal Alchemist. "Erica and the others are inconvenient to act today, so take care of them!" Facing these most loyal maids, Nagato reached out his hand and touched the other''s beautiful face. When the other''s cheeks blushed, he smiled and gave his orders. "Please rest assured, the three adults will hand it over to me today!" Seeing the steadfast fanaticism on the maid''s face, Nagato shook his head and put down the hand that caressed the other''s cheek, and walked out from the maid. Just as he walked, Nagato suddenly realized that he had lost the world tree in his world, and suddenly lacked the ability to make a physical body Now, for those souls who are willing to give everything for themselves, Nagato has nowhere to settle, and can only be reincarnated through the spirit of the sea and the power of the reincarnation master. "Let''s think of something in the future, there will never be too many people like this!" Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly realized that he had not yet determined the true order of reincarnation in the heavens and worlds. In fact, Nagato had the power to set up reincarnation. Now that the creatures of the heavens and all realms die, their spiritual power will return to the spirit, leaving only the imprint of life in the spirit sea. If they do not reincarnate for a long time, they will fall into extinction. Nagatos spiritual sea and the ability of the master of rebirth can help the imprint of a creature enter the mother body to complete rebirth. The law of causality can be used to judge its sins, and the goal of rebirth is very reliable. just-- "After thinking about it for a moment, reincarnation really doesn''t see any benefits, and it will cause the entire world to be extremely chaotic. It seems that cause and effect disappear in one life, and it is better!" Obviously, although he controls the power of reincarnation, Nagato does not fully agree with the setting of reincarnation, especially since he has the power of causation, Nagato has been more swayed in regards to reincarnation! "Forget it, let''s consider these later!" Zero One Reading Network www.01dsw.cc Walking through the pavilions and pavilions, Nagato decided to say so. At this time, Nagato suddenly felt that the surrounding area suddenly became quiet. It was not the quietness in the sound, but an indescribable breath, following the feeling of being in the dark. Nagato turned his head-- In the pavilion not far from where Nagato was, two girls were exchanging something. One of the girls in the classical witch dress seemed to sense Nagato''s gaze and turned her head likewise. Sophisticated and elegant hairband, clear and deep eyes, and beautiful white face.The delicate and exquisite facial features are matched with the white and red witch costume, revealing the pure white, holy and noble and clear and beautiful temperament, making the surrounding space also fall into a moment of tranquility. Kikyo, the most holy existence among all the women in Nagato! "long time no see!" In the soft greeting, the voice was not too big or too small, but it was still clearly audible in Nagato''s ears. His eyes were like black jade, without any mood swings. The pale pink lips were firm and melancholy. Yanran smiled, not eating fireworks! "Well, Sister Kikyo, oh, Nagato-kun, it''s been a long time since I saw you!" Kagome, the girl in a sailor suit who is talking with Kikyo, looks almost exactly the same as Kikyo, although she has a cheerful and optimistic temperament, she is a rare beautiful girl, but "Banji, it really is unique!" Even though he thought so in his heart, Nagato was not idiot enough to really say it. Instead, he walked up to them with a smile, "Yes, it''s been a long time..." ... ... Not to mention the daily life of Nagato Yingying and Yanyan, the golden sun in the heavens, and the golden palace of the kingdom. Saya appeared here silently, completely ignoring the various protective measures of the kingdom. In the center of the temple is the unique god seat of Nagato, and around the temple, there are unique doors The gates of Bai Yujing were moved here by Nagato. After all, as the country of Nagato, this place is controlled by Nagato''s divine nature. It is not necessary to place it in Bai Yujing. Once Nagato or Saya relax, problems may arise. Godhead, divine body, divine power, kingdom of God and divine nature must exist at the same time in order to be called a true god The godhead bears the law and soul, the kingdom bears faith, and the power and body are self-evident. And divinity is the character of God, the mysterious will obtained by the fusion of God and the sky, almost equivalent to the absolutely rational part of the character of God Only with absolute sensibility can the law be used reasonably without causing chain damage to the world when it is in complete control of a law. Obviously, Nagato placed his divinity here to manage the kingdom of God! "Brother Nagato, don''t you plan to use your power of faith!" Standing in the temple, Saya looked at the power of faith coming from the void, pouring into the throne of God, and suddenly asked with some curiosity. Saya said that it was the transformation that was suppressed when Nagato became the god seat. This opportunity for transformation is the most special baptism from the god seat driven by the power of faith after Nagato became the true god! This baptism will naturally create the most suitable divine body for Nagato! "No!" I saw an indifferent voice from the god seat, which is exactly the voice of Nagato''s divinity, which is a real guarantee for perfect control of the law, and it is also an extension of Nagato''s will. "The god seat is now connected to the ten thousand realms, and it will become stronger as the ten thousand realms become stronger. I am going to put this opportunity when the heavens and all realms become more complete, so that I will get a stronger divine body, and -" "The power system of the Three Ways Mode is already unbalanced, and it is not suitable to continue to strengthen the Heavenly Way and God Tree Mode!" "Finally, your purpose!" In the end, Nagato''s Divine Will did not hesitate to raise his own question. As an absolutely rational will, Divine Will does not think that Saya will come to the door for no reason. "Well, I want to use the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds. It seems that I have found a very interesting thing, a good thing that can make me truly evolve..." "The traits of Schrodinger''s cat, which were originally acquired, have been prepared for the inability to improve in this life, but...it really is, there is no way out of it!" ps: I originally wanted to write some daily routines, but... Forget it, let''s enter the plot!.. 399 Chapter 005 is here, the darkest Kyoto first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!During the Keichang Year of Japan, Kyoto was the center of the gathering of monsters since ancient times. In an unmanned corner of the street in Kyoto, the space ripples slightly turbulent, and three figures slowly walked out of the dark corner in an instant, naturally, making people feel extremely normal. These three figures are Nagato, Kikyo and Kagome! After seeing Kikyo and Kagome in the garden corridor of Bai Yujing, Nagato suddenly felt that he had too little communication with the two beauties, which is very bad In particular, Nagato found that Kikyos love thread and herself were still parted, and they had not really integrated into her soul. This made Nagato very surprised. You know, "Three Thousand Love Silk" is Nagato''s thousands of choices. The effect is absolutely guaranteed. The only flaw is probably that the focus of this practice is to induce, amplify and attract, rather than force. Distorted her will. With the help of this technique, as long as there is a slight affection for Nagato in the bottom of my heart, it will be infinitely magnified and subtle. If you want, Nagato can definitely become a new generation of Raiders God! The same is true for the bellflower! But the problem is that Nagato is wrong about the character of Kikyo, this is a beautiful woman who is very suitable for cultivation! After a long period of imperceptibility, although Kikyos memory of Inuyasha can no longer affect the girl, but in this way, instead- Let the Kikyo, who had only fallen into love by accident, stand up after breaking, and almost have a gesture of forgetfulness! Feeling that this is very bad, Nagato who needs to make up for it, after getting the information left by Saya about a new plane full of monsters, in the name of New World Travel, he forcibly brought both Kagome and Kikyo. "Is this ancient Japan? It''s a different world. It feels a bit weird!" Kagome couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the wooden house buildings that were completely different from the cement city where he lived and grew up. The girl is now wearing a modern dress, which is incompatible with the surrounding environment, but her character is destined to not care about such things To know the original plot in Nagato''s memory, this girl is wearing a sailor suit running around in the Japanese Warring States period. "What''s more, about the planet Earth, it seems that it also has a special meaning in the infinite world. Many worlds have a life planet called the earth!" Nagato, dressed in a gorgeous purple robe, answered Kagome''s question with a smile, but at the end, even Nagato realized that maybe the earth, or his own past life, was really special! At this time, Kikyo, dressed in the witch costume that has never changed for years, raised his head, looked at the slightly gloomy sky, and said: "The sky of this city is covered with clouds. This is... , It doesn''t look like it, or is it evil?" "It should be''fear''!" At this time, Nagato, the most knowledgeable of the three, said, "Saya in this world has been tentatively tested. It is said that most of the monsters in this world are the generations of demons and demons." "Most of them were not transformed by natural elves, but were born in the spirit of humanity. The power they use is not natural evil spirits, but special powers like evil spirits, called fears." "Yeah, I don''t understand it very much!" Listening to the dialogue between Nagato and Kikyo, the modern girl Kagome said that her brain has not been very good, and she doesn''t understand it!Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com "It turns out that, although it is different, it is still a kind of evil spirit. In my time, it was considered to be a power used by relatively few monsters. Was it changed because the aura in the environment was exhausted?" Kagome doesn''t understand the meaning in Nagato''s dialect, but it doesn''t mean that Kikyo doesn''t understand. As the strongest witch in the Warring States period, Kikyo''s knowledge is different from Kagome who almost relies on feeling to use power. Kagome''s words are a bit strange, Nagato did give her a lot of things at the beginning, and even gave her the spiritual power materials existing in the world of blame and the spiritual power materials of the Inuyasha world. This modern girl has a slightly higher level of materialism, and she has a good spiritual power cultivation, but she has almost mastered the seven faculties in spells and other things, just knows nothing, and can be called deadwood. But in terms of combat effectiveness, Kagome''s combat effectiveness is not low. It is almost the same as that of Kikyo, the arrow of demon breaking, and he has the heart to see through the truth, and can even break the illusion with one arrow! At this point, even Kikyo couldn''t help but admire Kagome''s talent may be above him! "exactly!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato suddenly looked in front of him, and at the next moment, with a bang, a strange monster broke through the obstacles in the alley and bit towards the three of Nagato... "Liver, hand over your liver!!!" The monster hadn''t even hit, and the oncoming momentum immediately made both Nagato and Kagome frowned, and even Kikyo, the witch who had fought with the monster to the point of bathing in the blood of the monster, was slightly moved. Its not because the opponent is strong, but "It''s disgusting! Withdraw your sword!" Between the lightning and flint, Nagato pulled out a standard demon sword that he had temporarily taken from Saya''s base when he came, slashed it out, and the demon blood splashed! boom!!! This stray monster, who could not even recognize Kikyo, fell to the ground with disgusting blood. Nagato and Kikyo were okay, but Kagome couldn''t stand it. "Get out of here, really, why are the monsters here so... disgusting!" Kagome''s words were correct. Even the Kikyo who was bathed in demon blood did not expect that such an innocent demon would actually have such a disgusting smell. This is not caused by other reasons, it is probably caused by the ugliness in the soul! "The power of monsters comes from their hearts. For such disgusting monsters, it is naturally because their hearts have been completely and completely distorted!" Nagato looked at the scene in front of him and said calmly. At the same time, the sword in his hand swung again. The original power in his body simulated the strongest level of fire attribute energy that could be reached so far. The blade was wrapped with flames, and it was cut out with a single knife! puff! The flame abruptly burned on the monster, and then, Nagato swung the knife again, this time it was the energy of the wind, and the sword wind surged! The fire took advantage of the wind to burn more vigorously, and the strange smell followed the sword wind of Nagato towards a certain shadowy corner... .. 400 Chapter 006 Seeing Xueli for the first time and second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The fear of the icy-cold trait pervades! Under the guidance of this fear, the bewildered white mist gushed out in an instant, and the ice and cold gradually froze the surroundings. The Nagato wind and fire gradually froze under the low temperature, and the whole alley became a white piece. . Such a change is abrupt. The whole process is only a short second. It is not just a flame, but even the distorted smell in the space of the alley is gradually disappearing under the ice... But whether it was Nagato, Kagome or Kikyo, facing such a change, they all looked indifferent and unsurprised. Naturally, Nagato knew it through strong perception, and Kagome was informed because of his communication with Nagato. As for Kikyo, part of it is natural. And another part of the reason is that, as a witch who eliminates demons, how can she not even notice when the demons approach! "Ah, this way of saying hello will make your child hate it!" From the beginning of the icy cold, there was a cold female voice in the dark corner, and then a tall girl in a snow-white kimono with light blue curly hair stepped out. In the frosty alley, the long white scarf on the girl''s neck floated slightly in the cold air. I saw the girl holding her hands in front of her, her wide sleeves covering her chin, and her whole body was slightly luxurious. "Unknown Onmyoji, I have no intentions!" Although it sounds calm and gentle, Xueli feels a little uneasy at this moment. As a member of the Nuliang group Hundred Ghosts, Xueli can also be considered as a hero, but Obviously, it was just to stop those little monsters with liver beliefs from doing evil things. How could unfortunately encounter three such tricky characters! In Xuelis perception, among the three people in front of her, two identical girls have powerful and pure spiritual power. Few people in Huakai courtyard can match this kind of spiritual power, and the teenager holding a demon knife is even more powerful. It''s a difficult existence. Obviously there is no momentum, but it gives people a strange feeling of incompetence! "Well, it''s the Snow Girl!" Looking at the monster girl in front of her, Nagato quickly searched for the information of the monster in front of her few memories in her previous life, "I didn''t expect there to be such a rare and interesting monster here!" Looking at the Snow Girl in front of him, Nagato raised the standard demon sword in his hand, and pointed the blade at the Snow Girl. The original power in the body was transformed into the most skilled Chakra, and the condensed momentum locked the weak looking girl! The Snow Girl is a monster that appears in many legends. The Snow Girl comes home early! This is an old saying widely circulated among Japanese people! She is talking about the Snow Girl who lives in the deep mountains, similar to people, with a stunningly beautiful appearance, and often attracts men who enter the snow mountains to places where no one is there, kiss him, freeze them completely while kissing, and take them away Its soul eats, "If I can, I don''t want to fight!" Locked by the opponent''s aura, Xueli can''t help frowning even as a cadre of the Nuliang group who has swept through most of Japan in a hundred years and is almost ready to challenge the status of the lord of the demons and demons. "But if your Excellency continues to be so rude, I will welcome this gentleman with the ceremony of the Snow Girl!" Of course, as a monster who has walked between life and death for nearly a hundred years, Xueli is not afraid of any strong, let alone fear of death, just as a companion in the Nuliang group said The demons were originally the incarnation of darkness, and death was just a return!Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com "That''s right, let me enjoy it, the welcome ceremony of the Snow Girl, Chidori!" As Nagato''s voice just fell, the sound of chidori chirping echoed throughout the alley, and Nagato''s body was filled with leaping electric currents, and his fighting spirit was full! "Oh!" In the face of Nagato''s reluctance, Xueli no longer speaks too much, her cold and cold red eyes narrowed slightly. After all, Xueli is a proud snow girl after all, and her fighting spirit is also condensed! The air in the alley solidified for a while... The time seemed to have been prolonged ten times all of a sudden, every second was extended to ten seconds, and a ding-dong sound was the sound of freezing ice falling. The battle started in an instant, first of all Xueli moved! "The curse of blowing snow-snow makeup!" The sleeve covering the chin was gently pulled down, Xue Li showed her gorgeous red lips, and she vomited coquettishly. In an instant, the freezing air sprayed out of Xue Li''s mouth and blasted towards Nagato. And go... "This speed is too slow for me!" The power of Chidoryu burst out all of a sudden, Nagato''s figure turned into a flash of lightning, flashed through the attack of freezing air, turned a corner, and struck straight towards Xueli! Almost in a short instant, the long gate attacked a few meters away from Xueli, and the current on the standard demon sword in his hand began to converge, and the body of the blade was completely transformed into a collection of currents, which made people afraid to underestimate it. "Blowing Snow of the Curse-Frozen Domain!" At this moment, Xueli suddenly moved, and the girl saw a fearful icy aura permeating her body, as if she had touched a switch. The frost condensed around Xueli''s ability burst out at this moment! A hundred years of fighting career has made Xueli very aware of her speed and shortcomings. Naturally, she has also developed a special skill for close combat with extremely fast enemies. Obviously, such unexpected skills are very effective! The sudden freezing air was so harsh that Nagato in the state of Chidori flow couldn''t react for a while, and the extremely agile movements seemed a bit slow under such terrifying freezing air. boom!!! But even so, Nagato''s knife was still slashed, and a large amount of Lei Dun Chakra''s condensed current turned into a huge sword light, directly cutting off a wall of the alley! And Xueli had already taken advantage of Nagato''s slow movement, and soon flashed to the other side. Seeing the destructive power of Nagato''s sword, Xueli decisively broke out with fear in her whole body and launched her own ultimate move! "The cleanliness that surrounds me, let me give you a cold, shining in the darkness, the''fear'' that is frozen into frost-the cursed snow blowing, the sound of the wind!" The powerful freezing aura that surpassed all previous freezing auras instantly poured out from the girls cherry lips, as if the white aura that would freeze even with the wind, while Nagatos old power was old, and when the new power was not yet born, it directly bombarded the Chinese clothing boy ! Boom!!! The entire alley was instantly stained white by ice and snow, and Nagato was still holding a knife, and the entire alley was frozen! ps: After struggling for an afternoon, should I write the story of my grandson directly? Finally, after thinking about it, forget it. Bullying children is really boring. If you fight, you should just pull Qingming out of hell and work!.. 401 Chapter 007 The third more the essence of "fear"! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the freezing alleys in the cold wind, Xueli looked at the ice-covered boy in costume, her sleeves covering her chin, frowning, because just now, she had not expressed her feelings of victory, Xueli I discovered a terrible thing-- Where are those two almost identical girls! In the previous battle, the boy in costume gave Xueli a great sense of oppression, and Xueli couldn''t help but shift all her attention to him. It was only after the battle was over that Xueli realized something was wrong. "Oh, don''t you relax at this time!" An almost impossible sound abruptly spread into Xueli''s ears from behind, and saw that the Snow Maiden aroused her fear almost without hesitation, turning around was a cursed wind blowing snow! The freezing cold air mixed with wind and snow crazily slammed everything in front of him, but the blow was not really hitting the enemy, it was blocked by the barrier that appeared out of thin air. boom!! The blocked freezing air exploded, and the cold wind overflowed throughout the alley, but this cold had no effect on the snow girl, and the girl at this time also saw the appearance of the voice master. The purple eyes of the red-haired boy in the Chinese clothes are also unforgettable at first sight. "how come!" Xueli couldn''t understand, because behind her, there was also a boy who was exactly the same, completely frozen, but now, another one appeared in front of her In the hundred years of following the Nuliang group, Xueli has seen many onmyojis'' spells, but she has never seen such onmyojis! "Don''t mind, it''s just a simple clone technique!" She seemed to understand the doubts in Xueli''s heart at a glance, Nagato explained indifferently, but she couldn''t help being shocked by the strength of the snow girl in front of her, because it was Nagato who was frozen behind Xueli who had prepared before the battle. Shadow clone. As everyone knows, the shadow clone has the characteristic of disappearing when attacked, but the shadow clone cannot disappear when it is frozen, because the Chakra inside the shadow clone''s body is actually frozen! "However, after experiencing it once, I can understand what kind of power is the so-called fear!" Nagato looked at the girl in front of him, continuously transforming the Chakra in her body into spiritual power, maintaining the guardian barrier, smiled, and smiled very happily, "This time, it''s really right to come here!" "It seems that you are not the generals!" Ignoring Nagato''s laughter, and even ignoring the increasingly strong sense of crisis in the unique perception of the monster, Xueli''s whole body was surging, and she was already in the frozen alley, and the temperature dropped again! "Has it appeared again? It really is!" Perceiving Xueli''s state, Nagato continued to condense the enchantment, maximizing his defenses, but he kept feeling in his heart, fearing this kind of power is really unique! Fear is fear and an emotional force. Fear is the unique essence of every monster that lives on fear. All in all, fear is both a demon energy and an ability. To activate fear is to activate the demon energy, which is the essential ability to activate the demon spirit. "Yue Nu, no matter from the legend or according to my current observations, she is not such a strong monster, so let me see how much potential this post-age monster has to switch to!" Only Chinese Web www.v1zwxs.com Just as Nagato was thinking this way, Xueli moved, and the bitter cold air turned into a stream of cold, and together with the frost in the air, she swept towards Nagato. In the next instant, several huge cold currents hit him heavily, and the terrifying frost left and frozen his whole body, and then moved on with his body. Rumble!!! Several cold currents slowly merged together, and the body wrapped in Nagato was like a huge ice scorpion, which lifted the nearby ground to freeze, and then slammed into the house directly in front... Then, the violent agitation dissipated, and small groups of white cold air splashed down the entire street, and countless snow and ice immediately covered an area of ??tens of meters. Amid the huge roar, Xueli stared at the frozen ruins ahead, panting slightly. Even for her, she couldn''t bear to use so much fear, but she couldn''t care about so much at this time. Xueli understood that if she couldn''t defeat the enemy this time, she would lose, but the result was always unsatisfactory. "Not bad power, it even shakes my enchantment a bit!" In the still extremely indifferent voice, there was a bang, the red-haired Chinese-clothed boy wandered out with a contented expression in the icy debris. Except for some frost on the barrier, the boy was still unharmed. "Obviously, it is the power system that the monsters of the post-age came out of. On the contrary, it is not inferior to the natural demon power. Perhaps the absolute destructive power is much inferior to those overwhelming, but the mystery is slightly exceeded." "It seems that this time, I will have a lot of unexpected gains!" Whispering softly, Nagato stepped over a distance of more than ten meters between him and Xueli, and appeared beside the girl. The speed was so fast that it belonged to two levels. Before the girl could react, Nagato started his hand. Spiritual power poured out to dispel the fear that permeated the girls body. He grabbed the girls neck with one hand, and a source of power turned into a seal and melted into the girls body almost instantly. Her fear is sealed! The whole process was less than an instant, and Xueli''s pupils still remained unwilling to see Nagato safe and sound, and everything was over in an instant. "how come?!" An expression of disbelief could not help but appear on the face of the iceberg girl! The girl couldn''t imagine how strong the young man in front of her was, even if it was her own commander, who was like a mirrorless, unpredictable slippery ghost, it was impossible to subdue herself in an instant! "Nagato-kun, Sister Kikyo said, the cold here is too strong, even if there are idler dispelling techniques and mirage enchantment techniques blocking, someone will come to check soon, I have to go!" At this time, the light in front of Nagato and Xueli was distorted, and Kagome in a dress appeared in front of them. After Kagome appeared, the light in the surrounding large space was distorted. At the center of these twisted lines, the shrine maiden stood there quietly, looking very peaceful and serene. At this moment, Xueli knew that the so-called battle was a joke. She had set up an enchantment that she didn''t know from the beginning. This kind of battle is not one level at all! "Then, let''s go!" Seeing Xueli''s somewhat depressed expression, Nagato didn''t say much, and hit the girl''s neck with a knife, stunned, and then hugged her. After Kikyo walked in, Nagato launched Space Ninjutsu, and the three of them disappeared in an instant. With a bang, the entire hidden barrier was shattered, which immediately shocked countless passers-by, and even caused a ghost turmoil in Kyoto. !.. 402 Chapter 008-The Fourth Rebellion in the Slave Group! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kyoto Onmyoji family, the home of Huakaiyuan! This was supposed to be Kyoto''s base camp for slaying monsters, but at this time it was a bit monster, and monsters of various shapes were toasting and drinking here. If there are other monsters or onmyojis with extensive knowledge, you will be surprised to find that these monsters are all from a new force in the monster world named Nuliang Group In less than a hundred years, he conquered most of the Japanese Hyakki Yakko group. Sitting among the monsters was a fair-haired young monster with the same flamboyant temperament, the general of the Nuliang group, a young big monster with the qualifications to be the lord of the monster, Nuliang slippery! "Little Nuliang, the harvest last night was great, how about it, are you interested in taking it further!" Huakaiyuan Xiuyuan, the thirteenth generation of Onmyoji from the Huakaiyuan family, leaned lazily on a soft cushion at this time, jokingly shaking his wine glass. Even if Nuliang brought so many monsters here to eat and drink for nothing, his tone has not changed at all. Onmyojis and demons and demons are natural enemies, but who would have thought that, as the Patriarch of Huakaiyuan and the Lord of Hyakki Yexing, they would actually be a pair of good friends. It might shock the world to say it! Nu Liang, who was sitting across from Xiuyuan in Huakaiyuan, didn''t respond to his friend''s words, just pondered. Slider knew that what Xiuyuan had said was that the Nuliang group''s Hyakki Night Walk in Kyoto last night, killed many monsters and captured a lot of fears. The battle of demons and demons is a struggle for fear! Through fighting, killing or surrendering the opponent, you can gain a stronger fear, but the current Nuliang group has already very strong fear. After the battle of Baigui Yexing yesterday, although he gained a lot of fear. However, it was not enough for the Nuliang group to undergo a real qualitative change! Below their entire seat, the monsters of Hyakki Yaxing and the spirits of the Huakaiyuan Family ate, drank, and played lively, without any concern about each other''s identity. "Master Xiuyuan, you are joking, now we are a little bit short of fighting the fox!" As the think tank of the Nuliang group, the bull ghost instead of Hua Dao replied, the bull ghost is a monster transformed from a human being, and it is undoubtedly the most suitable think tank compared to the brainlessness of ordinary monsters. When he was still a human, the cow ghost was a child prodigy with the name of genius. After turning into a monster, hundreds of years have allowed his wisdom to reach an inhuman level. So when Xiuyuan spoke, he understood what the other party meant-- Today''s Nuliang Group can no longer truly improve by killing some miscellaneous monsters. If you want to go further, there is only one opponent! That''s the big monster among the big monsters that dominates the entire Kyoto-the feather fox! However, whether it is a soldier against a soldier or a general, the Hyakki Yakou of the Nuliang group is far from the Kyoto monsters headed by Yuyihu. Especially in terms of the leader, the slippery ghost who hasn''t fully grown up, and the Yuyi Fox who has reincarnated four times, the gap is not a little bit. If you go now, it is possible that Ling Hyakki Yexing will be completely wiped out by the feather fox alone. "Ah, it''s Xiao Nuliang!" Xiuyuan drank the sake from the cup and smiled frivolously, "Obviously he has the aura to be the master of the demons, but not the strength to match it!" "Hmph, it''s not your turn to preach to me!" Slippaw unwrapped half of his clothes with a look of embarrassment, revealing the Hyakki Yexing tattoos on his back, and then picked up the wine bottle and drank it like a gangster on the street. After taking a few sips, Roll the empty wine bottle to the ground.Read the book www.laikanshuba.com Speaking of this, even with Nuliang''s slippery disposition, it is unavoidable for a while! The Night of the Hundred Ghosts is based on the head of the Hundred Ghosts. With the powerful fear of the leader and tolerating the fear of the Hundred Ghosts, the Lord of the Hundred Ghosts walks with the Hundred Ghosts, thus gaining the blessing of the Fear of the Hundred Ghosts! But in the end, the key here is that the lord of ghosts must be strong enough! How can the Lord of the Hundred Ghosts who are not strong enough can bear the weight of the Hundred Ghosts, and it is even more impossible to get support from the fear of the Hundred Ghosts, but this aspect is an irreparable flaw for the slippery scoop. The natural character of Ren Xia, the character who can lend a helping hand to the weak but not evil monsters without hesitation, the natural adventurous character and the unique leadership temperament, so that the sliding scoop has finished other nocturnal groups within a hundred years A road that cannot be completed in a hundred years! Then, as far as the monster is concerned, his excessively young life span has not yet grown his power to the limit. At least on this plane, this is an irreparable injury. "What''s this!" Thinking of this, Nu Liang Huadiao couldn''t help but cursed. It was obvious that the master of demons was not far away, but he couldn''t challenge him. Such a thing, as the lord of a hundred ghosts, Nu Liang Huadiao could not bear. Just when Nu Liang was thinking about whether to challenge Yuyi Fox directly at all costs, at this time, Ya Tiangu, a close friend of the sliding scoop, ran in in a panic. "General, something is not good, general, something is wrong with Xueli!!!" As soon as Yatengu''s barking sounded, the whole carnival stopped. Whether it was sliding scoop and Xiuyuan, or Niugui, Yimulian, Muyu Dharma, the leaders of Hyakki Yakou, asked in surprise. "How come, didn''t you just meet her before coming back this morning?" "What monster dares to attack us? Could it be those arrogant Kyoto monsters!!" "Sister Xueli, what happened!" Xueli is not only the high-level leader in the Nuliang group, but also the most beautiful, very popular. When I heard that Xueli had an accident, the entire Nuliang group rioted! "Quiet!!!" At this moment, a fear that surpassed all the monsters was launched outrageously. Under this extremely dark fear, the ghosts of the Nuliang group quieted down. The master of this fear, that is, the master of the demons and sprites-Nuliang Slider, at this time has picked up the demon sword beside him, put it on his shoulders, and said, looking at Ya Tiangu, "Yao Tiangu, say, what is the situation!" The voice is very cold, but Hyakki and Xiuyuan, who are familiar with the sliding scoop, know that the young Hyakki Yayuki master in front of him is already out of the ground and angry, more than his anger at being unable to challenge Yuyi Fox! Although she has always refused Xueli''s friendship for herself, she has been getting along for a hundred years, and she has made the beautiful snow girl her family. Now that the family has an accident, how can she not be angry! "Yes, General, after the Hundred Ghost Night Walk ended last night, Xueli said she would go out for a stroll, but she found out that she hadn''t come back early this morning, so she went out and looked for it." "Who knows, in the alley not far from here, countless traces of ice were found underneath, as well as Xueli''s fear remaining there, but the people are gone, Xueli... is missing!" The entire Nuliang group seemed a bit depressed after Yatengu finished speaking. At this time, Nuliang stood up and said, "Go and find, my ghosts, even if you turn the entire Kyoto over, even if you offend the so-called Kyoto monster!" "Retrieve our family, this is the command of the general Nuliang group!!" At this moment, even if Nu Liang looked like a hooligan, it looked extremely dazzling. The belief of the Nu Liang group was also the most important guarantee for this group''s rapid rise in the demon world! "Yes!" With the call of the Nuliang group, the storm in the entire Kyoto will finally truly rise... ps: By the way, I still admire Nu Liang''s sliding scoop. In the animation, every time I see Hyakki Yakou, I feel very emotional!.. 403 Chapter 009 Princess Ying Ji [Part 1] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When times are troubled, humanity is unsuccessful, it is the time when demons and demons are rampant! In the plane where the monsters exist, the closer to the technological age, the prosperous human collective unconscious, or the consciousness body called Alaya, will oppress the living space of the monsters. In Nagatos memory, existences like the Yokai Academy, the Town of Half-Monsters, and Gensokyo are actually the result of the oppression of the human consciousness. However, before Alaya has grown to a certain level, especially during the war, various negative consciousnesses are flowing. It is normal for the relics of dead people to become monsters, and there are even some humans who have changed due to various reasons. For the monster. Humans with this trait are, in a sense, more invisible than the devil, but-- "Everything is relative, especially the most contradictory races like ours. Some have fallen into demons, and they have their minds that are so dazzling that they are even favored by heaven." Embracing the cold sleeping snow girl, Nagato brought Kikyo and Kagome to a large mansion not far from Kyoto. "Like the princess Sakuraji in this mansion in front of you!" "According to the information Saya left me, there are several noble princesses in this world who seem to have special powers, and in this mansion, the princesses under house arrest have powerful healing powers!" "It is rumored that she can cure any terminal illness!" Nagato explained calmly, "I want to see, what kind of power is that!" At this moment, outside the gate of this mansion, a group of civilians in ragged clothes came to seek medical treatment after hearing of Ying Ji''s ability, but they were stopped by the guards guarding the door. "No way!" Kicked a blind old man who tried to break into the house with one kick, the cold guard relentlessly pointed the spear in his hand at these ordinary civilians and shouted harshly. "Please, can you please ask Princess Princess to save this child, if this continues, he will die!" "No way, no way!" Another kick knocked the civilian who was kneeling on the ground holding a dying child, and the tone of the guard did not relax. Since Princess Sakurajis magical ability to cure any terminal illness spread out- All kinds of people with terminal illnesses that could not be cured flocked in. Unfortunately, because of the greed of the princess''s father, these ordinary civilians could not enter the house at all, except for the rich. Under the influence of the Patriarch, these guards also disdain these civilians who seek medical attention. I dont have money, and I want to ask the noble princess to treat them. This is just a dream! You know, in the past few days, even for some small nobles, it has been extremely difficult to see Princess Yingji, not to mention these ordinary people without money. Only those real nobles, or those who are willing to spend a lot of money, will be recognized by the Patriarch and let Princess Ying Ji make the move, and "What can you do if you are cured!" Therefore, the guards repeated the words of the past few days, and dutifully expelled these poor civilians. "Why... how could this happen!" "As long as Sakurahime-sama is willing to come forward..." "That adult won''t pay attention to those of us who have no money. Without money and enough identity, we can''t even see Princess Ying Ji!" Seeing that the seeking medical treatment was fruitless, even Princess Ying Ji could not even see her face, these poor civilians were finally desperate, and they all knelt down on the ground, crying. At this time, a strange voice came from behind them.Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com When everyone looked back, they saw a very strange-looking person standing there, his flat head was four or five times the size of an ordinary person, pale with no trace of color, and a broken bowl in his hand. "If you want money, I have it, if you want money, so please, be sure..." Jingle bells!!! When he saw everyone looking at him, the strange guy raised the broken bowl in his right hand while speaking, and countless golden cakes emerged from the bowl and rolled onto the ground. "What, you fellow!" Seeing the golden cake falling on the ground, the guards finally relaxed their expressions, and the spears held in their hands were slightly lowered-- At this moment, the strange guy actually said: "Hand over her raw liver... her raw liver!" "what" As soon as the words fell, the strange guy slammed out of the clothes he was wearing, turned into a white ghost, rushed through the gap between the two guards, and rushed into the house through the gate. Because barriers are arranged everywhere outside the house, only the gate is the only place to pass! "Hurry in, it''s a monster, go and protect the princess!" The two guards who were in charge of the door who were hit by the monsters immediately rushed into the house, but although they were not there, the civilians outside the door who wanted to go in before did not want to go in. Since there are monsters appearing, how could they dare to stay here again, and fled one after another, and after a while, the gate that was still chaotic before became extremely deserted. "Sure enough, I still like the modern era full of equality..." "Even if there are countless darkness hidden in such a world, it is at least better than this era!" It is rare for Kagome to see from the beginning to the end that he didn''t make any moves, but he was so emotional that as time passed, Kagome was no longer the impulsive high school girl. People will always grow, especially after they meet Nagato and experience more things that ordinary people cannot touch! Kagome is not worried about the safety of Princess Ying Ji, even Kagome with the weakest strength of the three can perceive the enchantment in the mansion and the guardian of the Onmyoji! That ghost-type monster, to be honest, dozens more, in Kagome''s eyes, it was just a shot. "I will leave first!" Kikyo gestured to Nagato indifferently, took a small step, and walked up in the direction where the civilians had left. When Kikyo moved, it followed Kagome, who was almost like twins. "Nagato-kun, if it''s you, I don''t think you will be interested in the next thing anyway. It seems that sister Kikyo and I will leave for a while!" Can''t let go of ordinary people who are in difficulties? Thinking about it this way, Nagato smiled: "I see, the monsters here can''t cause you any difficulties anyway. In seven days, let''s meet in Osaka Castle!" "Banji, when the time comes, it''s up to you to fight against the great onmyoji who fell hundreds of years ago-Ampere Qingming!" "Ok!" Kikyo stopped, seeming a little surprised, but then nodded and moved on, "The fallen man, I will cleanse you!" The voice was very weak, but extremely determined. For a while, Nagato was also looking forward to the duel between the strongest maiden of the Warring States Period and the strongest Onmyoji in Japan! ps: Suddenly it occurred to me, what would happen if Huayao meets Bellflower... 404 Chapter 010 Princess Ying Ji [Next] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kikyo and Kagome''s temporary departure was somewhat unexpected by Nagato. But in fact, after seeing the entire Kyoto shrouded in darkness, Nagato knew that Kikyos departure was a logical thing. Because she can''t ignore it! Kikyo is a witch. In the era of war, in the era of endless war and monsters, she set foot on the Asura Way, only to protect her life. In a sense, Kikyo and Nagato are two opposites! Nagato is not the kind of sympathetic person, and on the contrary, Nagato is extremely cold. Although under normal circumstances, Nagato will not take the initiative to cause any catastrophe, but if it is for its own purposes, letting the disaster go, igniting it further, and expanding things, for Nagato, it is also possible. Not once or twice. "Because of this, you attract me like that!" Looking at the silhouettes of the two girls who were going away, Nagato''s figure holding Xueli turned into an illusion in a trance, disappearing in place, and the next moment it appeared openly in the courtyard of the front mansion The guards who came and went automatically ignored Nagato. This is the effect that Nagato isolates his own existence from the entire plane while assisting the illusion. This is just a move that Nagato thought of temporarily, and it seems to be very convenient now. "Would you like to seize the power of the protagonist of this plane, the guy called the slick ghost!" Reminiscing about a certain monster named Jinghua Shuiyue seems to have some similarities, Nagato couldn''t help but move around. At this time, in the entire mansion, the invading monsters had already been cut off, leaving only a few strands of fear that had not yet dispersed on the battlefield, as well as the spiritual power to protect the Onmyoji. At this moment, a voice that sounded annoyingly sounded in Nagato''s ear. "Ahhhhhhhhh! Where is it hurt? You are my baby, if you die, I..." "Yes, I''m fine!" The voice came from the room in front, it was the voice of a middle-aged man, even if he didn''t see him, just hearing the voice would make the perceptive Nagato disgusted. As for the other voice, it seemed gentle and quiet, as if the empty valley was clear. Very moving! Nagato couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart that this pure and natural tranquility is no less inferior to Ena. Compared to Yu Ena''s wild breath of nature, this voice now seems extremely soft and gentle. . "She, it should be that Sakuraji!" Thinking about this, Nagato was suddenly looking forward to it, and was about to move forward. Seeing what happened, the voice in the room appeared again. "Master Huakaiyuan, I have already paid such a big price to hire you, why does this kind of thing break in!" It seems that the middle-aged man is asking the onmyoji who killed the monster. "I know! Then strengthen the barrier of Huakaiyuan!" The voice of another steady young man came out at the same time, it should be that onmyoji. However, this time the monster''s intrusion cannot be entirely blamed on him. He did open the barrier, but the gate was for welcoming guests, and it was impossible to build a strong barrier. Nagato frowned, and the disgust in his heart suddenly increased! As a pure powerist, Nagato hates those who lack power very much, and stubbornly dictates to himself. He also hates those who have power and keeps his sigh in the face of the weak. Whether it was a middle-aged man or an onmyoji, Nagato had a cross in his heart. No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com ... "Hurry up and clean up the house, and burn the monster for me. Also, add more personnel to guard. If something like this happens again, I want you all to fuck off!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing that the employer who had just accused him of sending his temper to his subordinates, Huakaiyuan shook his head helplessly, and secretly said sorry. Then, he turned his head to the goal he was guarding-Ying Ji. This is a beautiful and gentle woman like a cherry blossom. Even the well-informed Huakaiyuan is light, she is still slightly lost in the face of the girl, but the concentration of the onmyoji quickly made him get rid of this loss. "Princess, please be more vigilant in the future. Starting today, there will be more monsters who want to eat your liver attack!" "My liver?" Sakurahime seemed to have calmed down from the panic when the monster attacked. After hearing the words that Huakaiyuan was light, she remembered what the monster yelled when she attacked her just now. It seemed to be-- Liver! "Just like those monsters in ancient China who wanted to eat the internal organs of Mage Sanzang, the ghosts believe that newborn children, witches, and emperors, these noble lives can double their demon power." "Therefore, they are constantly pursuing the birth of the liver, especially recently, after the rumor that Kyoto will produce the lord of the ghosts, a large number of monsters flooded into Kyoto, and the number of monsters of this type has also greatly increased!" "very pitiful!" However, Ying Ji didn''t care about the words of the Onmyoji. She bypassed the Onmyoji who was explaining to him, and came to the monster who had almost killed herself just now, but was now cut in two. She squatted down and folded her hands together, sad. Tao. For any life, even the monster who wants to kill her, she is just as gentle! "Isn''t it?!" Nagato, who had just stepped into the house, happened to see this scene, and was a little dumbfounded, "Speaking of which, this kind of kindness is simply...I can''t look directly at it!" Because of the loss of consciousness at this moment, a trace of Nagato''s isolated existence leaked. Generally speaking, even so, it was impossible to detect it at the level of everyone present. Unfortunately, there are enchantments everywhere in this mansion. Especially the exploration enchantment. Although the combat power of the entire enchantment is not very good, the exploration enchantment in it is very practical. Even if Nagato only leaked such a breath, he was caught! In an instant, I saw that the Huakaiyuan was lightly moving. The bald-headed Onmyoji was unexpectedly agile. He instantly pulled out his saber at his waist and slashed towards the direction of Nagato No effect at all! Huakaiyuan was stunned, obviously surprised that his knife was useless. Nagato was also stunned, because-- "Haha, who made this knife, it''s like a natural tooth, it''s a monster knife specifically for a certain situation, it''s really eye-opening!" The illusory image appeared in vain, from imaginary to real, Nagato suddenly appeared in front of the crowd with the attitude of holding the snow girl. "However, I don''t want to be too troublesome now, so let''s brainwash you first!" The deep roar of dragons echoed throughout the mansion, and nine black dragons suddenly appeared, and those red eyes looked at everyone present except Ying Ji, flashing a strange red light! "Don''t God!!!" .. 405 Chapter 011 Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There can be no one who never takes a wrong step in his life. Even if it is Saya, the incarnation of the beast Taoist who was cut from the body by Nagato, from the very beginning, he was witty, brave and decisive, and even in a sense, if the congenital conditions were better, the protagonist of Nagato would have to be replaced Propensity. The pure angels brewed from the hell of the corpse mountain and the sea of ??blood are born with the ability to control the virus and thus to control the body, and use this as the foundation to play the first three levels of the gene lock between the applause. Subsequently, the girl took the ugliest and also the purest jade of the four souls as the sacrifice and foundation, and transformed from a single existence into the 666 Saya clan With the power of one person, the completion of the life from the individual to the life form of the ethnic group is simply... incredible! Then there are even more exaggerated! In the biochemical world, with the incomplete human complement plan as a sacrifice, the race bloodline was reorganized, and the light of the soul was triggered one after another. At that time, the clan named Saya was already terrifying to admiration. With such achievements, even Saya would be a little slack! This is normal, unless it is a robot, every living body has the seven deadly sins. This is the unchanging truth. After capturing the''Schrodinger''s cat'', a life form that is between existence and non-existence, Saya did not think of how to evolve, but came up with a way to never die- That is to let the first generation of Saya, that is, the original Saya, capture the existence of Schrodinger''s cat and transform it into a magical life form between existence and nonexistence. Condition 1: As the life body of the ethnic group, Saya takes the jade of the four souls hidden in the unattainable places of the heavens and all realms as the soul home. As long as one Saya is immortal and has enough energy, they can even die. Rebirth immediately, Condition two, the first generation of Saya is somewhere between existence and non-existence, even if he is killed, as long as the consciousness still exists, he will not die! Condition three, most of the light of the hearts of the Sayas are concentrated in the first generation of Sayas, and the consciousness of the first generation of Sayas overrides the entire Saya group. Unless the will of hundreds of Sayas is exceeded, the consciousness of the first generation of Sayas can be affected! Once the three conditions are established, Sayas law of immortality is established! Even the power that destroys the world with a single blow is probably that way for Saya, and Saya is never a joke. Unless there is a way to transcend the law, truly against the sky! So far, everything about Saya looks perfect, not...huge!!! With the passage of time and constantly absorbing all kinds of knowledge, Saya found that his progress had not been much, and after carefully examining the reasons, Saya immediately felt that his intestines were regrettable! Evolution has slowed down, whether it is the first generation of Saya or the Saya tribe. Because it transforms into existence and non-existence, for the first generation of Saya, physical power, or any power based on physical body, is meaningless existence. In this way, for the first generation of Saya, all previous efforts were wasted. It''s okay to say that it was still a good choice to transform into this kind of existence. It was a good choice to sacrifice the growth of the first generation of Saya in exchange for the immortality of the family. At the same time, being such an existence can also ensure that the most important and beloved first generation of the Saya clan will be safe and sound at any time. This is the heart of other Saya sisters, and the heart of creating her own sister! However-168 Book Library www.168shuku.com No one thought that after the lack of the first generation Saya, the entire Saya clan seems to have fallen into an evolutionary bottleneck. Obviously there is still great potential for virus control. Obviously, the gene lock power has not yet come to an end, and it clearly can continue to evolve... However, in these years, apart from the countless achievements of horizontal development, there is no vertical evolution at all! "...Clan-type life forms, of course, only when all the clan groups are present, the will of the whole clan can be unified to truly evolve!" "At the beginning, I definitely got water in my head, and I actually stopped the way forward!" "However, I still have a chance to remedy it!" In the dark labyrinth, Saya, dressed in white veil, is still immaculate, "Even if there is no road ahead, even if there is no road ahead, even if the deep labyrinth is directly violently blasted out, a new road will be opened!" In the firm voice, I saw the girl stretch out her hand, and purple brilliance gushed out from the girl''s hand, turning into endless light cannons... Rumble!!! Amid the violent roar, the maze wall in front of the girl''s magical cannon attack on the girl''s incomparably terrifying, no doubt collapsed... In the dusty, light shining in through the dust, with Sayas eyesight and observation, he clearly knew that the bright road he blasted out from the center of the maze was about three kilometers. "The maze with a radius of three kilometers is really big, but for me, it''s not enough!" Still standing in the center of the maze, Saya was not surprised by his own blow. Such an attack, on the days when he could not improve his essence, Saya was in no one''s place. I don''t know how many times he tried. "It''s hard to imagine that there really exists a presence like you in this world..." Soon after Sayas words fell, the whole space reverberated with a deep and magnetic force, "Your enlightenment makes me very surprised..." "No nonsense!" Hearing the admiration of the mysterious voice, Saya interrupted the other party without hesitation, and said indifferently, "Next, let''s start the third level!" "Hehe, she is really an impatient little girl, then let''s start, the third level, you only need to defeat her, and you will naturally get the inheritance of this master, but if you can''t defeat her." "You go to die!" Suddenly, in the bitter voice, a huge mirror appeared in front of Saya, with a little ripple on the mirror surface. Saya was surprised to see that he moved in the mirror and stepped out of the mirror... "Now, ontology!" Saya appeared in the mirror with a smile, and his eyes were filled with hysterical madness, like angels in hell, "Let''s fight together!!" "Wait, this...how is it possible!!!" At this moment, Saya seemed to have seen something terrible, with a face full of disbelief, and then seemed to think of something, and did not speak yet The endless purple brilliance flickered, and the magic cannon flickered! boom!!! ps: Saye was pitted, it''s a foreshadowing!.. 406 Chapter 012 is the first in each case! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as Saya was fighting for his own path, Nagato had secretly laid a base in the new world. Known as the strongest illusion in the Naruto world, the other gods, with the spiritual power of Nagato as a support, it is undiminished even in other worlds, and smoothly controls everyone in the residence of Princess Sakuraji. Soon, under Nagato''s order, the entire mansion was transformed into a temporary base for Nagato. "Miyakimaru, is this knife made by your brother?" In a room of the mansion, Nagato sat leaning against the wall, playing with a demon knife inscribed with various runes in his hand, and glanced at the Huakai courtyard, which was kneeling in front of him respectfully. It was light, carelessly. Asked. "Yes, my lord!" After the light is controlled, the Huakaiyuan naturally knows everything, and it is endless, "This knife is the masterpiece of Xiuyuan in Huakaiyuan, and it is injected with the spiritual power of the younger brother, and it has a special effect on killing monsters. Can deal special damage to monsters to weaken their monster power." "Hua Kaiyuan... Xiuyuan?" Frowning slightly, Nagato vaguely knew that the man with this name seemed to be one of the protagonists of this era, but... that doesn''t matter anymore... When I come, who in the world dares to be the protagonist! After experiencing many worlds, the domineering in the heart has long become part of Nagato''s character, supporting Nagato''s path! Naturally, with the exception of those high-level worlds, the protagonists of the era in some other weaker worlds, Nagato no longer sees much. Especially in Nagatos memory, this era seems to be nothing more than soy sauce. The real plot seems to be 400 years later... "Huakaiyuan is the first front line for the entire Kyoto to face monsters. You should be very clear about the information of those monsters, then, tell me about the entire Kyoto situation!" After thinking about it slightly, Nagato asked, even if he knew that the entire plane world should not have the kind of existence that could force his own strength, Nagato still needed information. This world is in the memory of Nagatos previous life, an anime called "Slicker Devil''s Grandson". Nagato has always been aware of this, but he really only knows a little bit about the so-called plot. . The original Nagato was not a house. I didn''t read all of this anime, but only knew some general content. What''s more, it is four hundred years ago of the plot! Domineering is not brain-dead! The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. This is the lesson left by the guys in the gutter in countless novels. And now, the existence that Nagato is preparing to deal with seems to be the most powerful villain in the entire world. In order to avoid accidents, it naturally needs some accurate intelligence. "Yes!" ... ... A few minutes later, the Huakaiyuan was light left. He brought Nagato to give an order to copy a copy of the book on Onmyoji from Huakaiyuan and left alone when he came next time. The most comprehensive system of spiritual power usage collected by Nagato so far is Kikyos Miko system. But this system is not suitable for Nagato, in other words, this system is not suitable for men to study. Therefore, Nagato''s database on spiritual power cultivation is still in a state of lack of information. At the same time, Nagato is very curious about what is the mystery of onmyoji in this world. In Nagato''s memory, it looks like the last boss, the Great Onmyoji Ape Qingming. That guy actually developed his power to the point where he could manipulate gravity and control the power of stars. In a sense, it was incredible. "I remember, that guy is Yuyihu''s son, what a...what a coincidence!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato got up and went to another room, and opened the door with an abetting noise. At this moment, the cold air blasted towards Nagato. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the deep roar of the dragon, accompanied by a faint dragon''s might, nine slender black dragons gushing out of the ripples in the space behind Nagato, roaring and swallowing up the snow-white freezing air that will strike in the future. "Why are you so bad at learning!" Girls Novel Network www.nsxs.org A light smile appeared on his mouth, Nagato whispered words like a reprimand of a naive child, stepped into the room, and saw Xue Li in a white kimono looking at herself very vigilantly, her fear faintly waiting to be heard. "Let Ying Ji take care of you, it seems that she is a little miscalculated!" Xueli''s fear had no effect on Nagato. Soon, the boy saw her. Behind Xueli, Nagato had originally ordered Yingji to take care of her. At this time, the weak girl looked at the scene in front of her, obviously doing something wrong. Obviously, Nagato didn''t think too much at the time, but just asked Ying Ji to take care of Xue Li. He never thought that Ying Ji''s healing ability seemed to control the symptoms caused by Xue Li and treat it as a disease! It seems that Ying Ji''s power is not a healing ability for injuries, but a deeper power. Nagato, who looked at the two young girls in front of him, thought so in his heart. "Who are you and what is your purpose!!" Faced with the red-haired teenager who easily defeated her, Xueli''s pressure can be imagined, especially the unclear purpose of the other party, which makes people more worried. "Purpose, that''s quite a lot!" Speaking casually, I saw Nagato stepping out, and the whole person disappeared in an instant. Before Xueli hadn''t reacted, he appeared behind the girl and held Yingji with one hand. Suddenly, being held in Nagato''s arms, feeling the extremely masculine qi and blood on the young man, the girl Sakuraji couldn''t help but let out a cry, her face flushed and she didn''t dare to speak. "For example, the feather fox, Ampei Qingming, and the existence of slick ghosts are all my prey!" At the same time, the nine black dragons around Nagato surrounded Xueli in an instant, and Longwei alone made it difficult for Xue Nu to move. "what!" Although I don''t quite understand that the name of Ampei Qingming, the dead Onmyoji, would appear, but when I heard that Nagato''s goal was her own general manager, Xue Mai couldn''t bear it either. "...Sure enough, you didn''t have good intentions at the beginning, it was originally against the Nuliang group!" However, the power of the dragon on the nine black dragons that trapped her was too strong. Under such pressure, Xueli didnt resist. Once she resisted, the pressure on the girls body became stronger and she could faintly hear several of her bodies. The rubbing of bones. "I, Snow Girl Xueli, I will never let you succeed!" As the pressure increased, the load on Xueli''s body became heavier, and the girl could hardly bear such power, and there was a sound of ice breaking... "...Nagato-san!" Even though she was extremely shy at this time, but seeing Xueli''s painful and stubborn look, Ying Ji finally couldn''t help but utter a voice. The brilliance of kind thoughts that naturally appeared between her brows made Nagato feel a little dazzling. "You are so kind and beautiful, girl!" Looking at Ying Ji in her arms, Nagato sighed, then turned her head and looked at the stubborn Snow Girl under the pressure of Kowloon. As soon as she pointed out the ripples in the space, Xue Li closed her eyes and lost her. awareness. The next moment, the comatose girl seemed to automatically cross the space and appeared in Nagato''s arms... "These days, let us have a good exchange!" ... ... Outside the mountains in the suburbs of Kyoto, a small village sits at the foot of the mountain. "Sister Kikyo, hot water is calling!" Kagome, a beautiful girl in a full-length dress, stepped into the door of the house with a pot of hot water under the gaze of many villagers, and saw the light dimmed. Child treatment. "Ok!" Hearing Kagomes words, Kikyo just hummed softly. He was full of spiritual power. Kagome didnt care about this. After all, the character of her own sister, the young girl in the years of getting along, Already clear. Under the holy spiritual power of platycodon, the child who was in a state of dying gradually recovered a little and began to slowly regain its vitality. At this moment, Kikyo frowned, and Kagome, who put down the hot water, ran out of the house a few steps, looked up at the sky, and saw black evil converging in the sky "Sister Kikyo hasn''t finished the work yet, so now it''s my time!" ps: The next chapter, Sisters Kikyo vs Hyakki Yayuki!probably .. 407 Chapter 013 Miko vs Hundred Ghosts [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On a street in Kyoto. The day without the sun is so dark that it is almost the same as the night. On such a day, the sudden attack of the Nuliang group caught the monsters who were enjoying the liver feast unpreparedly. The murderous battle between the monsters and monsters began in an instant! "Kill kill kill!!" As soon as the battle started, the Null Ghost, the think tank of the Nuliang group, was the first to charge forward. He was the most sensible, in fact, the most passionate monster in the entire Nuliang group. Almost every battle was the front line. This is also the real reason why the Niugui served as the leader of the Wudou faction of the Nuliang group! "Ah, it''s the bull ghost of the Nuliang group!" The leading dog monster in the opponent is the leader of the monster power that rules the streets. Seeing the bull ghost rushing toward him aggressively, he just recognized the identity of the opponent and was severely slashed on the head with a stab, together with his cheeks. Split and die instantly. The group of monsters behind the kennel also saw clearly the bull ghost who slashed their leader, and shouted in horror. At the same time, because the leader was killed, the morale of the group of monsters without a leader was greatly reduced, standing still at a loss, but the battle of monsters was a fight for fear! Fear is to lose, which is the end of life! "It''s the bull-ghost of Piaoyanshan!" "Who is taking the lead?" The bull ghost flicked his right hand, shook off the blood on the knife, and looked at the monsters in front of him and shouted, not knowing that the white wolf in his hand was the leader of the opponent. "Come and compete with me!" Hearing the challenge from the cow ghost, the demons slowly woke up, and immediately fled back. But at this time the companions behind the bull ghost had already caught up. They wouldn''t let the bull ghost steal all the limelight by himself, the powerful monsters immediately found the other person with not weak monster power and started the battle. The weak and weak members of the Nuliang group at the back are assisting or shouting. At the end of the team, the general leader of the Nuliang group, Nu Liang Slider, looked at the demon cloud in the sky with no expression, "There is almost no difference between day and night. It is really a feather fox!" Although it is necessary to search through the entire Kyoto to find the whereabouts of the snow girl, the Nuliang group is not a brain-dead organization, and will openly provoke the monsters in the entire Kyoto, that is, the real trick is dead! In Kyoto, since Yuyi Fox regards this as his rebirth place, there will be such a period in almost every century or so, when the demon cloud is filled, and the whole world is plunged into darkness. This is the city of monsters! The city of monsters, naturally, cannot be a city with a sound order. Killing and conquering are the home of these dark incarnations. Therefore, Yuyi Fox did not control the entire city. In other words, she just controlled Osaka Castle in her hands, the core city, deterring the various monster groups gathered in Kyoto, waiting for the Lord of Darkness to come. Therefore, in order to find Xueli, the action taken by Huayao was to detect the monsters in Kyoto while continuously attacking the monster groups in Kyoto, and get certain news from the monsters who can be called the Kyoto snakes. "General!" At this time, Crow Tengu, a close friend of Slider, appeared next to Slider, half-kneeling on the ground, "The monster here has also been determined. There is no news from Miss Xueli, but..." At the end, Yatengu seemed a little hesitant, as if to detect something, but didn''t know whether to say it or not. "Say!" Having been with him for hundreds of years, Huayao has long known the personalities of his trusted followers He naturally knew that Yatengu had suspicious news, but that news was a guess of his own subjective will. The loyal Yatengu did not dare to let his will interfere with the decision of the sliding scoop! "General, although our Nuliang team is a newcomer, it is well-known throughout Japan. The monsters in Kyoto will have news of us. Except for Osaka, it is almost impossible for anyone to really dare to hit Miss Xueli''s idea. " "Sure enough, is it a feather fox?" Subconsciously, Nu Liang slid and clasped the Tachi at his waist tightly. The blood of the monster in his body was rare and had a tendency to boil.Read the book www.laikanshuba.com Sure enough, I should go to challenge Yuyi Fox, Huayao was full of excitement and was about to speak. Then, he heard the next words of Yatiangou. "If the feather fox is excluded, there is actually a second possibility, that is, the hands of the onmyojis, especially the foreign onmyojis, they are more likely to do it!" The blood is cooling... "Onmyoji!" As if all of the enthusiasm disappeared all of a sudden, she disturbed her head helplessly, and she had to admit that the other party''s words were reasonable, "Is there a suspicious object?" "some!" Ya Tiangou hesitated for a while, and still expressed his thoughts, "In a small village in the suburbs a few kilometers away from here, there are two foreign Gemini maidens who don''t know what appears. They are very strong!" "According to the monsters'' news, this morning, almost when Shirley disappeared, the large number of monsters in the suburbs of Kyoto were all purified in almost a short while, and now it has become a famous monster restricted area nearby!" Speaking of the end, the Yatengu''s tone is also a bit solemn. The quality of the monsters in Kyoto is not low. Although the monsters in the suburbs are inferior to the monsters in the town, they are also much stronger than the monsters in other places. Most importantly, there are definitely enough monsters there. Even if it is the Nuliang group, facing such a group of monsters, it will have to go through a fight. The twin witches are really strong! "Is that so!" Ya Tiangu''s thoughts, Nu Liang''s slippery scoop naturally understands, but now that he dare not face the feather fox is enough to make the self-esteem Nuliang slippery scoop can''t stand it, now, if two witches have to avoid even- "Then what Hundred Ghosts are still playing, I might as well go back to Edo and go farming!" In an instant, the fear in Nu Liang''s sliding scoop erupted, and the ghosts stopped their movements, almost as if they were connected with each other, bursting out their fears, a large amount of fears condensed in the sky, and turned into a path in the world. The dark cloud in the eyes! Nu Liang slid and laughed wildly. For some reason, the Hyakki Yexing this time felt about twice as strong as the last time. Invisibly, Nu Liang''s self-confidence in the sliding scoop became stronger! "Little ones, follow in my footsteps!" With the demon sword on his shoulders, the young Hyakki Yexing master stepped out and walked ahead of the Hundred Ghosts, even if his actions were a little frivolous, but his back was like a mountain in the eyes of the Hundred Ghosts. This is the Hundred Ghosts who shoulder the cause of the Hundred Ghosts. The charm of the Lord! Hyakki Yakou, in such a day, which is almost like night, appeared... In Kyoto, the powerful heads of the monster organization looked sideways, and they were shocked to see that under the monster cloud cast by the feather fox, the road was so huge that it was constantly impacting the sky! "There... it''s the Nuliang group!" "What, is it the armed group that is said to have only Kyoto left, and other places have already been conquered-the Nuliang group!" "Such a powerful armed group, is it to challenge the status of Master Yuyi Fox, although I really want to say that this is impossible, but..." Countless exclamations were heard from the monsters who watched Nuliang Hyakki from a distance. Behind these monsters, Nagato''s figure appeared there at some unknown time, looking at Hyakki Yakou, a faint smile appeared. That is a mocking smile! "Because of my arrival, I captured Yingji, which is equivalent to capturing Nuliang''s slippery luck, threatening his protagonist''s position in this era, thus inspiring the power of luck and making Hyakki Yayuki stronger. Huh!" "It''s just that, if you encounter unimaginable setbacks in such a state of explosive luck, hehe, that''s true, it will no longer be the protagonist!" Almost at the moment when Nagato showed a mocking smile, a bright beam of light shot into the sky from the ground not far away, tracing a graceful arc in the air, and directly hitting the huge fear of Nuliang Baigui Above! boom!!! The terrifying light beam turned out to be unobstructed, directly piercing the huge fear, and directly blasted towards the leader of the Nuliang group, the master of the night of the Hundred Ghosts-Nuliang Slide. Clang!!! In the bursting state of Qi Luck, the strength of Nu Liang''s sliding scoop also increased a lot. Facing such a sudden arrow, he could subconsciously slash it out with a knife! boom!!! The beam was slashed off the track by the demon sword, and bombarded the ground. Almost instantly, during the night of the Hundred Ghosts, a large pit with a diameter of one meter appeared, and in the large pit, there was a wooden arrow... The whole scene was suddenly silent... .. 408 Chapter 014 Miko vs Hundred Ghosts [Middle] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The whole scene is like a frozen video, so silent that you can hear it even if a needle falls on the ground. Afterwards, there was endless depression, and the eyes of the Hundred Ghosts of the Nuliang group flashed red. In an instant, the black fear that enveloped the Hundred Ghosts rolled like a furious beast, still silent, but full of daring breath. Be provoked! At this moment, the Hundred Ghosts of the entire Nuliang Group had only one thought in their hearts... What followed was endless violent killing intent, demons and demons, even though they were mostly used by man in action, they were the incarnation of darkness and evil in the shadow of light! Even the Slippery Slipper, who didn''t have any malice in his heart, was full of killing intent at this time. The Hyakki Yexing of the Nuliang group was provoked at such a juncture in full view. This is a great shame engraved in the hearts of monsters! If this humiliation is not washed away with blood, his servile efforts for a hundred years will be ruined, and he will never be the lord of demons and demons again Even if one day, he killed the feather fox! In the final analysis, the master of demons and demons is a status and a kind of belief. In his name, the one who suppresses the entire demon world is the master of demons and demons. The other monsters on the sidelines, whether they are friendly or hostile in the Nuliang group, are silent at this time, even if they are full of smiles, they dare not speak out. It would be too miserable to make a noise at this time and accidentally become a target for others to vent. Moreover, they are also looking forward to the fact that someone shot such a terrifying arrow. Such an arrow completely ignored the obstacles of fear. Even if the watching monsters were consciously powerful, they did not think they could take it. That arrow. Da Da Da!!! The light footsteps sounded in this area, and the demons stared in the direction from which the sound came. The shocking pressure doubled in vain, and the air solidified in an instant... If it is an ordinary person, even a powerful monster or an onmyoji, facing such a strong pressure, it will be chaotic, but the master of the footsteps is still the same as before, and the light rhythm seems to be provoking all the monsters. The sound is getting closer... Soon, under the gloomy sky, the figure gradually became clear, allowing many monsters to see clearly the appearance of the people who came It was a beautiful girl, wearing a strange costume that was out of step with the entire era, with black fragmentary bangs, slightly fluffy hair tips, and a pair of spring water-like eyes! It was beautiful eyes without a trace of hesitation, and her strength and bravery were hidden in that night-like pupil. "What, is it a little girl?!" "how is this possible!" The atmosphere of silence was finally broken, no matter the monsters onlookers, even the many monsters of the Nuliang group couldn''t believe that this weak-looking girl in front of her was shooting that terrible arrow. However, the girl is holding a wooden longbow with a barrel of arrows around her waist, clearly telling the many monsters in front of her that this is the truth. Nagato stood behind the monster, looking at Kagome standing proudly in front of the monster, and couldn''t help feeling the passage of time. Has that little girl so weak in his hands back then has grown to this point! Although it was emotional, in fact, Nagato was still full of pride. Kagome''s growth made Nagato unexpectedly feel happy. This is an indescribable mood, even Nagato cannot truly express it.Nine Tao Novels www.9txs.com If you want to really describe it, it''s probably Yu Yourong Yan! Its just that Nagatos mood was almost completely destroyed in the next moment, because of Nuliangs slippery action-- I saw the lord of the Hundred Ghosts and Night Walk looking at the demon knife, took a few steps forward, and watched Kagome speak, "The leader of this uncle Nuliang group, Nuliang slippery, woman, who is it!" "Kagome, Kagome Higurashi, an immature witch!" In the face of the lord of the Hundred Ghosts, Kagome said indifferently about his own position in his heart. Even at this time, Kagome is actually very strong among the witches, but as long as it is compared with Kikyo, Kagome will consciously consider himself Summarized as immature! Kagome''s talent is higher than Kikyo, but talent can''t decide everything, especially in front of Kikyo. "I''m so self-effacing, you are very beautiful, my uncle is interested in you, are you interested in becoming the mistress of Hyakki Yexing?" The whole scene ushered in the second moment of silence, and even Kagome, who had been indifferent since he appeared on the stage, suddenly lost his anger. He looked at the rogue-like monster in front of him somewhat helplessly, and couldn''t help but feel sympathy in his heart. Kagome hadn''t really experienced any great wars. The reason why he dared to appear so boldly was that apart from his own strength and the bellflower who would arrive later, Kagome knew that Nagato would definitely leave an eyeliner by his side. In Kagomes eyes, the act of sliding a scoop is to provoke directly in front of the overbearing Nagato. The consequences are self-evident. In fact, as Kagome thought-- At this time, Nagato, who was in the blind spot of the monsters sight, suddenly became dark. For the first time someone dared to dig a wall in front of him, even if the other party didnt know that he was here, "Hehe, slicker, I wanted to save your life, but ..." "If you don''t die, you won''t die, why don''t you know!" Not to mention the blackening of Nagato. On the other hand, Kagome looked at the whole silent occasion. Although it felt very interesting, he knew that he had to act. Otherwise, after Sister Kikyo comes out, there will be nothing left! So the girl took the arrow, threw the arrow, and drew the bowstring. The whole process went smoothly. The arrow pointed at the slick ghost, "I''m sorry, Mr. Youkai, the little girl has a wife!" "So, that''s a pity, I don''t mind if you remarry!" The slick ghost continued to play his hooligan style, and pulled out the demon sword in his hand for a short distance. With a few reflections on the blade, the entire space seemed to be in a psychedelic state. Even if Kagome was born with the power to neutralize the phantom, he couldn''t help but feel a little trance. "It''s now!" Almost at the same moment, the fighting factions of the Nuliang group jumped up, drew their weapons, and slashed down towards Kagome. In the sky, black terrifying fear continued to gush out of power, blessing the Nuliang group. The fighting factions! boom!!! The sudden enchantment blocked the attacks of the Nuliang group''s martial arts faction one after another. Amid the fierce roar, the attack followed the enchantment and spread to the earth, and the entire ground sank several centimeters. "not good!" Almost at the same time, the experienced monsters were horrified, because they were now in the air and could hardly escape, and their opponent was an archer! The other monsters also discovered this situation and were about to rescue them, but it was too late. Below the barrier, the girl Kagome raised a bow and shot an arrow, and the holy demon-breaking arrow shot out again from the maiden with an instigation. Go through a few monsters of the fighting school. "what!" Almost in the next moment, several monsters wailed and turned into ashes, falling from the sky, and the entire field was silent for the third time. For a long time, Nu Liang spit out a few words indifferently, "Devil, purify!" The demons are in an uproar!.. 409 Chapter 015 Miko vs Hundred Ghosts [Part 2] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Break the devil and purify! The two words spit out from Nuliang''s slippery mouth, coupled with the scene of the few fighting monsters of the Nuliang group who turned into ashes in mid-air, suddenly caused a lot of noise among the monsters! Breaking the demons means destroying the outer demons! Purification means to purify evil! These two nouns are not hard to understand vocabulary. The onmyojis used by onmyojis all possess some of these attributes, but-- This kind of attack that destroys several powerful monsters at once and purifies them into scum is what it is! It wasn''t some messy monster that didn''t know where it came from, but the armed group that shocked the world, the most combative monster in the Nuliang group, killed with one blow, and died so tragically! Natural enemies! For some reason, the monsters present had such an idea in their hearts that the mysterious slayer girl in front of them may be their true natural enemy! In fact, they are not wrong at all. As the heir to the world of Inuyasha, which also has monsters, but is more powerful than this world, can be known as the strongest maiden of the Warring States Period and killed countless maiden Kikyo, Kagome is also the natural enemy of monsters. Demon-breaking arrows, Kagome''s common skills, have to be passed down from Platycodon grandiflorum. They can maximize the two attributes of demon-breaking and purifying. Even ordinary wooden bows and arrows can exert the power to kill big monsters in the hands of the maiden! Wow!! The sudden harsh sound led the eyes of the monsters on the battlefield to the source of the sound. I saw Nuliang sliding the scoop out of the half-out of the monster knife, and the young master of Hyakki Yexing was no longer a hooligan. Revealed! "Miss Kagome, it seems we can only live without dying today!" Even before, he really had such a fascination with the girl in front of him, under the arrow of the girl, Nu Liang finally revealed the dark side of his monster. The demons from hell, no matter what kind of character they have developed, there is no doubt that they are all true incarnations of darkness! Murderous... With the fear of the sliding scoop, the young Hyakki Yexing Master exuded an extremely strong sense of existence in vain. In the eyes of the creatures present, Nu Liang''s sliding posture seemed to be more and more stalwart, making it impossible to look directly at it. "Although, I don''t know what the Yokai-san is going to do, but..." In the face of the sliding action, Kagome didn''t know the other party''s intentions, but in front of such a strong sense of presence, the girl had no thoughts or thoughts in her heart, and it was an instantaneous arrow! "Just break you!!" The girl''s will is firm, and in the sonorous words, the spiritual power in her hand gushes out, and the demon-breaking arrow turns into a pure brilliance and shoots out, tracing a beautiful arc in the air. Whoosh!!! In the biting sound of breaking through the air, the demon-breaking arrow penetrated the body of the sliding scoop in an instant, and even purified the dozens of ghosts behind the sliding scoop before exhausting their spiritual power and turning them into an ordinary wood. The arrow hit the ground. "what!" The monsters on the sidelines couldnt help but make noises, not only for the power of the demon arrow, but also because, at the next moment, they were surprised to find that the Nuliang sliding scoop pierced by the demon arrow was scattered like an ink painting. Disappeared in place... The fear of a slippery ghost-Jing Hua Shui Yue! "this is" As a slippery face, Kagome couldn''t help but frown. As a half-hearted man, Kagome couldn''t understand what was going on. It''s just that the girl''s intuition is very keen, and she clearly perceives that the surrounding aura has become more and more dangerous, even if she is driving in an enchantment developed by Sister Kikyo for herself! "What''s wrong, girl, hesitating, it''s not you!" The sound of Nu Liang''s sliding scoop appeared abruptly, appeared in vain on the left side of the girl''s enchantment, making Kagome startled, and subconsciously shot an arrow! The demon-breaking light beam once again penetrated the slick ghost, only a bunch of scattered ink paintings were obtained. The real sliding scoop seemed to be in a dream, no one knew where it was! "Ok?!" At this moment, Kagomey suddenly widened his eyes, because the girl was surprised to perceive that there seemed to be some undetectable foreign objects in her enchantment, and she was constantly approaching her... "I see, that''s how it is!" The girl is not a real idiot, she quickly understood the method of sliding, inexplicably stealth, causing her own sense of crisis, and when she used her to shoot the demon-breaking arrow, the barrier needed to be automatically unlocked for a short moment. Overcoming the barriers of enchantment! "Butterfly purification technique!!" In a moment of crisis, Kagome used the technique taught by Campanulaceae, and he used the most familiar technique, and in an instant, the girl''s body and colorful butterflies flew. Each butterfly turned into a source of purification, spreading a spot of purification light. In an instant, the purification breath spread out, and even the slightly dark environment around it revealed a hint of clarity. call!!The sixth book www.6shu8xs.com As if dispelled by this purifying aura, the girl had a black ink-like aura all over her body, and she saw Nu Liang''s upper body with a stunned expression, appearing in vain in the girl''s guardian barrier. "Unfortunately, Mr. Yokai!" Depressing the surprise from the bottom of her heart, the girl showed a charming smile. In less than a moment, she took the arrow, stretched the bow, and opened the bowstring. Under the bright light of spiritual power, the magic arrow burst out in an instant! boom!!! I was caught off guard by Kagome''s butterfly purification technique, but Nu Liang''s sliding scoop is indeed the most outstanding monster in hundreds of years. At this moment, he reacted, and the monster sword that had already condensed a lot of fear in his hand was instantly cut out! The demon-breaking arrow collided violently with the demon sword, fear and spiritual power were like water and fire, and they were incompatible with each other, and made a sizzling sound. However, under innate restraint, the sliding scoop and the demon-breaking arrow stood in stalemate and flew out ... boom!!! The impact force of the sliding scoop on the demon-breaking arrow directly blasted on Kagomeys enchantment. In the collision of the black fear and the pure white spiritual power, a lot of roar finally broke out... Soon, Nu Liang''s upper body appeared in tattered clothes. Although his aura was a little messy, there is no doubt that the master of Hyakki Yakyu didn''t suffer much damage under the broken demon arrow, just-- The wooden longbow in the hands of the demon-killing girl was pulled back again, once again locked in the lord of the Hyakki Yakami, and the demon-breaking light seemed to be able to shoot again at any time! The demon-breaking arrow actually consumes very little spiritual power, which is also one of the reasons why Kikyo was so famous in the world of Inuyasha. "Now, Mr. Yokai, if you are willing to retreat, I don''t want to kill them all!" Although her job is a witch who kills demons and demons, she doesn''t care much about killing monsters, but the kind-hearted girl is still willing to give the monsters before her a way out. "General!" The Hundred Ghosts of the Nuliang group outside the enchantment were shocked when they saw their leader''s appearance after being hit by the demon-breaking arrow after being broken into the mirror. "General, wait for me!" As the most loyal bull ghost under the sliding scoop, he drew his sword and slashed on the barrier instantly, with a bang, and his strength followed the barrier into the earth. The entire ground shook, but the barrier was unscathed! "how come!" The ineffectiveness of the cow ghost attack surprised many people. Then, the Hundred Ghosts of the Nuliang group launched their attacks one after another, and the ground of the entire street was shaking continuously for an instant The barrier is still intact, its solidity makes all the monsters feel shocked and desperate, spreading in the hearts of the ghosts... "Hahaha!!!" At this time, there was a slightly arrogant laughter from the barrier, and then I saw the young Hyakki Yeyuki master said, "Little girl, the arrogance in your heart is really unpleasant!" "I have to say, you do have this qualification, your arrow is too restrained for me!" Slowly stood up, and the sliding scoop held the damaged demon sword against his shoulders, "But if you underestimate my uncle''s Hyakki Yakou, I will cut you off!" The strong will came out with the words of the Lord of the Night Walk of the Hundred Ghosts, and the Hundred Ghosts instantly felt a strong and warm fear enveloping themselves. The fear over the battlefield continued to converge, ignoring Kagomes enchantment, and instantly injected slippery. In the body of the scoop! call! The unbelievable fear of pitch black suddenly broke out. Under such fear, the purifying breath of the colorful butterflies that the girl summoned was offset by the endless fear! boom!! The sudden collision made Kagome a little dazed, because she saw that a ghost and god made up of fear appeared from behind the sliding scoop, constantly growing bigger, and violently colliding with the barrier... Click!!! In less than a moment, the enchantment was shattered, and the girl''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the magic arrow in her hand subconsciously shot towards the sliding scoop, and the arrow penetrated the sliding scoop as expected, but - The ink-and-wash gesture appeared again, and Nu Liang''s slippery scoop disappeared, and only a military commander was left. The huge ghost and god standing more than ten meters high stood proudly. The whole scene was suddenly silent. ... ... On a roof hundreds of meters from the battlefield, Nagato and Kikyo did not know when they appeared here. "The fear of a hundred ghosts, converging into a powerful ghost and god, is really a good idea!" Looking at the ghost-god giant more than ten meters high from a distance, Nagato smiled and said his own evaluation. Although it was admiration, he didn''t care much in his words, because the way was different! "Yeah!" Kikyo, who saw the true meaning of the ghost and giant, had to admit that this was a pioneering work, and the girl was more concerned about-- "Such opponents are too difficult for Kagome!" "But, it''s also a rare opportunity, isn''t it!" Turning his head and looking in the other direction, as if he was sensing something, Nagato said distractedly, "Anyway, there will be nothing wrong with you!" "Huh?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Kikyo rarely looked at Nagato with some questions. "The fighting here is a bit fierce. A more troublesome guy has appeared in Kyoto. I will go to his funeral!" With a light smile, Nagato''s figure turned into an illusion and disappeared in place... .. 410 Chapter 016 Earth Spider, Longyin Demonjing second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A gorgeous mansion owned by a certain castle owner in Kyoto. The magnificent buildings are engraved with complex and magnificent barriers that are invisible to ordinary people, separating this mansion from the outside world into two different worlds. "Ah!" A slightly surprised and gentle female voice came from the deepest room of the mansion. The voice was so soft that people couldn''t help but love and pity, "Nagato-kun, this sister Kagome is in danger, what should I do." "nothing!" Nagato stretched out his hand and touched Sakuraji''s worried face in his arms. In the beauty of the girl''s blushing, he slowly said, "This is an opportunity for Kagome, a chance to be serious about herself!" The entire room has now been transformed beyond recognition by Nagato. Although modern bedroom equipment is out of date in this era, it is better than comfort At least for Nagato, sitting on a large sofa holding the shy and cute Sakurahime makes people feel much more comfortable than the floor of this era... Next to Nagato, there was Xue Li who was sleeping. The girl who had been traumatized under Longwei, even if she was cured by Ying Ji, fell into a deep sleep because of mental fatigue. As for why Sakura Ji is in Nagato''s arms, Nagato will tell you indifferently that this girl is too soft, too innocent, this kind of thing is too simple... In front of Nagato, there is a huge mirror constructed by two spells. The mirror on the right reflects the scene of Kagome and the giant ghost confronting him. In the mirror on the left, there is a picture of Nagato and Kikyo. Soon, the Nagato in the mirror on the left disappeared. However, Kikyo seemed to sense something. He raised his head, and for an instant the girl''s holy face appeared in the mirror. "So beautiful!" Although being molested by Nagato, the whole person is in a state of shyness, but Sakurahime, who is curious about these mirrors that can reflect the scenes of other places, naturally did not miss this scene. Seeing the face of Kikyo, even Sakuraji couldn''t help but exclaim, but... Click! Soon, the mirror on the left became a blur. Obviously, Kikyo had discovered it. At the same time, because he didn''t like being peeped like this, it interfered with the imaging of the mirror. "Kanji is really beautiful!" Sakurahime, who was a little surprised by the blur of the mirror, hugged tightly. Nagato looked at Kagome in the mirror on the right, "This beauty is so beautiful, but..." Longing is the greatest distance, Kagome, you are not Kikyo, there is only one Broken Witch... Your essence is... Pressing down on the thoughts in his heart, Nagato''s thoughts moved, and the fuzzy mirror on the left became clear in vain, but it was not the bellflower, but the figure of Nagato himself, leaping between the roofs. ... ... Nagato leisurely jumped from roof to roof. Seeing the surrounding scenery retreating rapidly between his rapid jumps, Nagato couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up for his temporary desire to try the ninja way forward! Nagato at this time is obviously not the real body, but it is not the ordinary clone, but the original clone constructed by the original clone technique! A year ago, after constructing a practice system based on the power of the source, Nagato was constantly thinking about how he should use the power of the source in addition to transforming the power of the source into the attack method of other powers. In the days before, Nagatos gains were not bad! Although only two spells of imperial power were constructed, the effects of these two spells satisfied Nagato. One of them is the origin clone technique! After referring to the many avatars of the Ninja World, large and small, a super avatar centered on the power of a source separated from the body was created! The clone created by this clone technique completely reproduced everything in Nagato, connected with Nagato''s will, and as long as the source of power in the split body was not consumed, the clone would not disappear. As time passed, Nagato''s leisurely time soon ended. Just standing on the top of an unmanned temple, Nagato felt that the trouble was approaching. At this moment, Nagato exploded with a powerful aura, almost in the next moment Boom!! A huge black shadow fell from the sky and hit the other end of the top of the temple directly, shaking the whole temple a few times, tiles splashing, and earth and wood flying... The smoke and dust gradually dispersed, gradually revealing the body of the person who came. A monster with four huge strong arms and a silver Shura ghost face hung on his face appeared in front of Nagato. Deep in this monster, exuding this extremely oppressive and powerful fighting intent, just looking at him, there is a feeling of being stared at by a super dangerous beast. "The guy who burst out suddenly is going to stop me from hunting?!" The monster with an extremely dangerous aura all over, under the silver mask, the cherry-colored eyes stared at the other end of Nagato, and said arrogantly. "But it doesn''t matter, as long as you are strong enough! My name is Earth Spider, I came to fight the strong!" The soil spider, according to the information of the Huakaiyuan family, is looking for powerful monsters in Kyoto to fight. They are known as super monsters who block and kill the gods and the Buddhas. "...Soil spider, it''s just a small spider!" Ignoring the strong pressure of the soil spider, Nagato put his hands on his shoulders and said contemptuously.Hot search novel www.resooo.com "Ha, you angered me!" Nagatos ignorance naturally angered the soil spider who believed to be powerful. The monster yelled fiercely. The two arms above were entangled tightly, and then held high, like a huge heavy hammer. , Slammed down towards Nagato. boom! Nagato instantly raised his right hand, a demon sword suddenly appeared in his hand, the barrier opened, and the earth spider''s hammer was instantly supported. However, the roof tiles under his feet couldn''t withstand such a large force at all, and collapsed, and Nagato''s body was immediately smashed into the temple by the iron fist raised by the soil spider. Boom!!! The front completely withstood the full blow of the soil spider''s hands. Nagato''s body was like a cannonball. Driven by that terrifying to incredible impact, it directly smashed the floor from the roof and smashed into the lowest foundation. Bang! Nagato''s lower body plunged deeply into the foundation before finally stopping. What a powerful force! Nagato looked at the demon sword that was about to collapse in his right hand, and suddenly became speechless. This standard demon sword is indeed a mass-produced commodity, it is too bad, and he threw away the demon sword in his hand, Nagato smiled. "I take back the preface, little spider is not bad!" Inscribed on Nagatos demon sword is a special barrier from the bat clan in the world of Inuyasha. This barrier is absolutely powerful. Although the carrier is a weak scum, it can do this step. The soil spider is not bad. What a pity... bump! Nagato''s palms slammed into the ruins beside him, and the huge force shook the whole earth violently... With the help of the recoil of both hands, Nagato''s body instantly broke away from the ruins, as if a rocket, along the big hole hit by him above, jumped towards the top of the tower. The soil spider had just loosened the fists held together, and a figure suddenly jumped out from the big hole he had smashed out, one overturned, like a fallen leaf, falling gently on the edge of the cracked hole. "I took a full blow from the front, and it was unscathed!" The pair of arms under the soil spider propped on the roof and stabilized his body. The left hand retracted from above unexpectedly took out a huge cigarette rod from the waist, and with a light flick of the right hand, it wiped out a ball of flame, leisurely Start smoking. "Speaking of which, I don''t know your name yet! Hey, impolite kid, your name?" After taking a deep breath, he immediately exhausted the tobacco on the tobacco rod. The soil spider slowly exhaled a long puff of white smoke. Looking at the red-haired boy standing quietly in front, his voice revealed unconcealed excitement. . "Uzumaki Nagato!" Nagato patted the dust on his body lightly, his eyes still flat, "Remember my name, because this is the name of the existence that buried you in hell!" As soon as the voice fell, the coercion on Nagato''s body was condensed, and in the eyes of the soil spider, the degree of danger increased several levels, but this made the fighting evil spirit more open... "Hell? That''s right. I want to see if there are any strong people there. Of course, the premise is that you are strong enough!" "Nagato! Come on, fight, let''s..." Bang! The soil spider strode away with his right foot, stabilized his body, slowly squatted down, and made a preparation for sumo... Bang! After stabilizing the right body, his left foot also took a big step outward, and the whole body squatted down in balance. The opponent below was leaning in front of him, pressing deeply on the edge of the hole, his hideous silver face sank, and his strong fighting spirit, through his eyes, pressed over the opposite Nagato. "Enjoy...enjoy the battle!" boom! The building at the feet of the soil spider collapsed instantly, his body resembling a heavy cannon, bounced high, and smashed down towards Nagato. In the forefront, countless fist shadows pierced the air, and the shock waves that came out were smashed one after another, and then pierced by the fist that was still heavy by the hammer Like a huge wave, covering the sky and the sun, boundless, all rushed towards Nagato. "Not bad, but..." Facing the attack that looked like a stormy sea, Nagato''s expression remained the same, "I just don''t know, how long will you last!" Following the red-haired boy''s words, a lot of ripples appeared in the space behind the boy, and huge black dragons sprang from the space ripples, directly facing the stormy attack of the earth spider! Ho Ho Ho!!! The power of the dragon filled the sky, dispelling most of the dark clouds in the sky, and the sound of the dragon''s roar resounded through the sky. The entire Kyoto was suddenly plunged into chaos... 411 Chapter 017 Yuyi Foxs Plan First You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kyoto, Japan. From the time to Keichang years, after the death of Taiko Hideyoshi, the hegemonic Tokugawa family called all the princes to surround Osaka Castle. In order to cope with the upcoming battle, Toyotomi hired a large number of Ronin who could not make a living on his own, so many men who tried to become famous came to Kyoto. But these are just superficial situations, because this is a world where there are ghosts! Secretly, in this Kyoto, which has been the center of Japanese monsters since ancient times, a large number of monsters full of ambitions, wanting to gain world hegemony, and become the master of a new generation of monsters. Kyoto, Osaka Castle. This city has long since become the base of the strongest monster Yuyi Fox in Kyoto. The strong evil spirit surrounds Osaka Castle. This is invisible to humans, and it is also inaccessible to humans for a long time. Therefore, in Osaka Castle, many people quickly become weak, get sick, and even die every day... And at this critical moment about to fight the Tokugawa family-- As the actual controller of Osaka Castle, Mrs. Yodo disappeared strangely.For a time, the entire Kyoto people were in panic, and the rumor that there were monsters in the city was even more disturbing. Inside Osaka Castle, at this time, it was plunged into extreme chaos. However, what no one can think of is that under the cornerstone of Osaka Castle, and below that, there is a specially built cave. It was a mysterious cave with winding twists and turns, silent and cold, dark and deep, as if to choose someone to eat! And in the depths of this empty cave, there is slowly flowing, extremely dark pool water It is the product of condensing the evil spirits and the living blood and fear collected by the Kyoto Hyakki day and night. As long as the living person touches a little pool water, it will turn into ashes. At this time, someone was bathing in this poisonous pool. It was a middle-aged woman, and her noble temperament was undoubtedly evident in her demeanor, but her slender face always gave people a mean feeling. It was Mrs. Dian who had disappeared for many days! At this moment, she was bathed in the black pool with a strong atmosphere of evil and charm. In the darkness on the shore of the pool, several powerful monsters stood there. Intoxicated in the pool water of fear and blood, Mrs. Dian suddenly opened her eyes and stroked her slightly raised abdomen with her hand. On the white belly, there was a purple halo flowing. "Oh, don''t be anxious, Qingming, soon, soon, the five-hundred-year long wish, this time, this time will definitely come true, mother, me, I will give birth to you again soon!" Mrs. Dians voice is different from her own harshness, full of maternal love, like the incarnation of maternal love, crazy and great... In other words, any woman is so different in her motherhood! But the dark fear entwined with this lady who has the power to rule Kyoto clearly proves one thing, that is, this lady is no longer the original noble human! Today she has transformed into a monster occupying the apex of monsters and dominating Kyoto. She is known as the lord of monsters of this era, immortal monsters with rebirth ability, feather fox! The feather fox has lived in the capital since ancient times, standing on the stage of human beings and dominating human beings. In this plane, it is definitely a unique monster. This kind of monster is different from other monsters with extremely long lifespan. Her life span is the same as that of human beings, but only a hundred years. Whenever Pingyi''s body dies, she will look for a body suitable for reincarnation, and grow up with the host, inducing the darkness in the host''s heart. Until the host is swallowed by the darkness, she will truly seize the body. She is a monster who is proficient in the way of reincarnation! Hundreds of years ago, the actual master of Kyoto was also the real master of demons and demons of that era. He was the son of Yuyi Fox and the legendary Great OnmyojiAmpei Qingming. In order to forge an eternal kingdom, this onmyoji who controls the law of light and darkness began to pursue the real way of immortality. After many attempts, this genius onmyoji finally worked out a way to make him live forever. Is-- Let the existence named Ampei Qingming once again bred from the belly of his great mother, in order to reach a certain level of consummation, fusing everything between humans and monsters into one, becoming a truly immortal existence. However, God''s will is unpredictable, or in other words, there are always calamities against the sky! The feathered fox, who did not control his power and had no power to bind the chicken, would unexpectedly die in the hands of a human nobleman. This not only caused Amps Qingmings reincarnation plan to encounter a setback at the beginning, but also made the original heart still have the great human order. Onmyoji fell into darkness instantly. In the following hundreds of years, the feather fox reincarnated several times and collected a large amount of dark power each time. Finally, in the fourth rebirth, he gained enough power to give birth to his son perfectly. Every time I think of this, my mother named Yuyihu is always full of endless touch, but this touch, in the next moment, disappears without a trace... The only Chinese website www.v1zw.com Ho Ho Ho!!! The sudden sound of dragon chants faintly came from the ground, and the entire dark cave was extremely silent, but it also made the dragon chants clearer. The dragon chants entered the ears of the feathered fox, and instantly made her heart beat wildly It was an experience that the feather fox hadn''t had in hundreds of years, and it even reminded the crazy mother of the experience in the first life when she died tragically in the hands of human beings because of her lack of power to bind a chicken. An indescribable panic reverberated in the heart of this big monster... As the dragon chants continue to sound, and looming, Yuyihu seems to have passed a certain connection and saw some unspeakable pictures. Yuyihu doesn''t know what those pictures are, but she clearly foresaw a fact! That is... death!!! Yuyihu felt extremely absurd, because she actually had a foreboding that her future would die in the hands of the owner of the dragon''s roar. There was no reason why Yuyihu believed in this premonition, just like fate! Dragon and Fox! In some sayings, there is a dark side of a fox as a dragon, which seems to have some truth. It seems that it is precisely because of this mysterious and unfathomable connection that Yuyihu suddenly sensed the killing intent contained in this dragon''s roar! "No way!" Yuyi Fox is not afraid of death, but Yuyi Fox can''t accept it, so she moves towards death because her favorite son has not really been born yet! As a mother''s responsibility, Yuyi Fox can not rest assured to accept his fate! "For Seiming, my concubine must not just die like this!" Someone once said that a crazy mother is the most terrifying creature in the world, because driven by this crazy maternal love, no one knows what the existence of the name mother will do! "Hundred ghosts of concubine foxes, show up!!" Following the call of the Yuyi Fox, a wave of fear came in the darkness, one after another powerful monsters stepped out of the darkness, appeared in front of the Yuyi Fox, kneeling down respectfully! These monsters have followers who have been subdued by the feather fox for hundreds of years, and they also follow the true Lord of Darkness that the feather fox will give birth to... But now, they have only one identity, and that is the Kyoto monster, the Hundred Ghosts of Feather Fox! "Great Tengu!" "The old man is here!" Hearing the call of the feather fox, an old man-like monster responded. He is a big tengu, a famous monster in the entire monster world. "The concubine wants to know the situation of the dragon''s roar, and the intelligence of the rebellious monsters throughout Kyoto, go, use the power of Tengu Mountain, and make it clear to the concubine!" "Yes!" The big tengu replied very solemnly. In fact, even if Yuyi Fox didn''t say it, he would do the same. The deterrent attached to the dragon''s roar made the elderly monster very concerned. As the patriarch of the rare Tengu clan with a long history in the demon world, the Great Tengu is very aware of the secret history that ordinary monsters would not know, such as the relationship between the son of Yuyi Fox and the famous Onmyoji in human history. Also, for example, some relationships between dragons and foxes... "Gui Tong Maru!" Following the call of the feather fox, a middle-aged man with a majestic temperament, short snow-white hair and a beard stepped forward and half-kneeled on the ground. He was the Kyoto monster who followed the feather fox, and was the ghost of Abe Haruaki a thousand years ago. leader. "Go, summon all the people that Qingming arranged. You should know where they are. This time there has been a big change." "In order to ensure that my son, your Lord of Darkness can be born smoothly and truly, I am afraid that they need their help. In order, it is necessary to destroy some of the arrangements in front of Qingming, do you understand?" "...Yes!" Although it felt that this was different from the plan, it was decided for Guitong Maru, because Guitong Maru understands that all plans are based on the fact that the adult in his own family has returned. "Then, the ghosts of the concubine, go, the concubine needs a lot of liver, and there is no need to deliberately maintain the so-called order. Go, make a big fuss, give birth to the son of the concubine, and play the most Carnival of flesh and blood!" With such a desperate command like the feather fox, violent fear almost permeated the entire dark cave, and the whole of Kyoto is about to usher in the darkest period, and later generations will call it, the last carnival of the monster! ps: I''ve been thinking about whether to write about the people in Yumenin. They are comics after all. I don''t know much, but after thinking about it, let''s give them a chapter!.. 412 Chapter 018 Awakening, the second purification of the witch! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes back half an hour... The slayer girl Kagome Higurashi confronts the Nurazu Hyakki Yakou on the battlefield in Kyoto. boom!!! The entire battlefield trembles slightly, and only a dozen meters high ghosts and gods stand proudly, and the armor of fear is condensed all over the body. The powerful and terrifying fear is as true as it is, making other monsters on the battlefield tremble. "What are you kidding..." "This kind of thing is simply the incarnation of fear!" "It''s terrifying that the Nuliang group can create such a thing..." Among the monsters watching from a distance, several powerful monsters saw this fearful ghost and god, and they were shocked, not only because this ghost and god is strong enough, but also because it is made up of the fear of a hundred ghosts. of Fear is the essential power of monsters, the unique monster energy of this plane, and even the manifestation of monsters'' character. It takes great charm and strength to bear the fear of Hundred Ghosts... And the perfect integration of the fear of the ghosts and the expression of the words of the ghosts and gods, how much strength and charm it takes to make these ghosts with different personalities willingly dedicate their fears, and even merge with the fears of other monsters. ! Lord of Sprites! In an instant, the posture of Lord of Nuliang and Hundred Ghosts rose straight up in the hearts of monsters, and even this title echoed in the hearts of certain monsters... Even if they don''t admit it, these monsters also tacitly agreed that the fantasy monster named Nuliang Huapiao may have the potential to become the master of the monsters. boom!!! On the battlefield, the roar sounded, and the ghost and god giant slammed towards the slayer girl with a punch, but was blocked by the invisible barrier, but the shocking power still rushed into the earth along with the barrier... The great ground sinks, the barrier is shaking! boom!!! In an instant, Kagome seemed to be back when she played the roller coaster for the first time. The vibration of the whole enchantment made the girl''s ears roar, and she almost fainted. "How can I fight like this!" After recovering from the dizziness, Kagome instinctively supported the powerful enchantment that made the monsters helpless, but kept complaining in her heart. However, originally she wanted to fight back, the girl found that she didn''t know how to fight back. The girl will never forget that there is a hidden rogue monster in this surrounding area. As long as she waits for the moment she attacks, she will break through the guardianship of the barrier, and then the game will be over. But if you dont fight back... Boom boom boom!!! The ghosts and gods continued to blast with one punch after another, and the barrier supported by the girl sank dozens of centimeters. With the girl''s guardian barrier as the center, the earth cracked, which seemed extremely shocking. and-- "Really, my ears are a little deaf!" The girl''s magical abilities that were inherited from Doraji are all of the kind that consumes very little and are full of power, so even if the girl can support the entire enchantment for a long time. However, the barrier couldn''t stop the shock caused by such a fist of ghosts and gods, and the constantly shaking barrier suddenly reduced the girl''s sense of balance, which made the girl extremely depressed. In fact, the girl was depressed, and as the leader of the attack, Nu Liang was even more depressed than the girl. Under the eruption of luck, Nu Liang''s slippery roller condensed into a powerful and incomparable ghosts and gods. The ghosts and gods broke through the girl''s barrier when they appeared, making Nuliang slippery think that this battle will be won by himself. And the end. Then, because of this gorgeous reversal victory and the power of ghosts and gods in a short period of time, he directly touched the position of the lord of ghosts, but Physical knowledge tells us that if a spherical barrier is destroyed by force due to force, breaking it from the inside and breaking it from the outside are completely different things! The imperial envoy ghosts and gods slammed a punch confidently. Although it caused a great sensation, the earth cracked and the demons were in awe, but it failed to bring the results that the sliding scoop expected. On the contrary, this punch even made the sliding scoop into a certain irrepressible embarrassment. No mistake, it''s embarrassing! Even if all the monsters are immersed in the terrifying power of ghosts and gods, a monster with strong self-esteem like Nu Liang Huapiao feels extremely embarrassed... Because he found out, he still couldn''t help but obtain the inexplicably powerful enchantment of the other party, even if this continues, the victory must belong to him. The sliding scoop in a mirrored state of water and moon deterred the girl, making her afraid to use that kind of demon-breaking arrow, and with the continuous bombardment of ghosts and gods, under such shocks, the girl would soon lose the ability to resist. Even at this moment, I have greatly increased my strength, in order to win, I still have to use such a method. In this regard, the self-esteem of the slide has been greatly challenged. Although I feel very upset, but ah! "With a hundred ghosts on my back, I can''t be defeated even if it''s for those foolish subordinates!!" After a glance, the Nuliang group of Hundred Ghosts who were in the fear of ghosts and gods, Nu Liang Huayao let out a silent cry in his heart, his eyes sharpened instantly, and the movements of the ghosts and gods became more violent following the Lord of Hundred Ghosts. stand up Boom boom boom!!!Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com The invisible barrier was constantly turbulent, and the girl struggled to support the barrier, her ears were full of reverberating roar, the feeling of dizziness became stronger in the girl''s perception, and the output of spiritual power was gradually out of control. "Sister Kikyo, Nagato-kun, what should I do!" Just at the very moment, an immense pressure swept across Kyoto in an instant. Whether it was humans, monsters, or powerful ghosts, under this terrible pressure, they all stopped. Action, trembling all over. And when this coercion swept Kagome, something seemed to be touched. A certain red line in the girl''s soul flickered. In a trance, on the eve of this world, a scattered memory emerged... ... ... In a corner of Bai Yujing in the heavens, at the edge of a clear stream, there was a beautiful girl washing herself. The plain white hair band, the clear and deep, dark eyes full of aura, the white and soft face with melon seeds, the fluttering and supple Ji hair style, the delicate and beautiful features, the white upper and the red witch costume... This is a beauty, who is unable to tell the beauty of all the glitz and praises of the world. Under the radiance of the two rounds of the magic moon, it is inconceivable to compare with this beauty, and the result is that this mortal woman is better than the radiance of the moon! So ridiculous, but it is true! The beautiful girl is washing her hair, her smooth black hair has a bright color, and her hair is slowly dampened with the clear stream. Even if she does not deliberately do it, she always reveals holy and elegant meaning. The clear water surface rippled with the sliding of the girls fingers, and the corners of the girls mouth were slightly raised, as if it were so interesting. "Sister Kikyo is so beautiful!" Kagome, who had just walked out of his room, saw this scene in a corridor of Bai Yujing. Kagome couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Obviously, my sister and I are the same, so I cant do this, Nagato-san, too. Think about it!" "Well, how did you know I''m here?" In the sudden voice, the red-haired boy stood behind Kagome from illusory to real, and instead of answering Kagome''s question, he asked questioningly. "Ok?!" Kagome was also taken aback, and then naturally smiled, as cheerful as always, "I don''t know, I just know it anyway!" "That''s it!" It seems that because of Kagome''s words, the red-haired boy paused, and then said, "Kanji is really beautiful, but you are not bad Kagome, but you haven''t found yourself yet." "..." "You who studied with Kikyo, longing for Kikyo, you subconsciously learn everything about her, but ah!" "..." "There is only one broken witch. In any case, you can''t be the second broken witch!" The red-haired boy suddenly stretched out his hand, raised Kagome''s chin, and stared at the girl''s eyes... "Kagome, you have a more powerful talent than Doraji. The heart that can penetrate all illusions is your greatest advantage. You are not a broken witch, you are..." ... ... The memory ended in an instant. At this time, Nu Liang''s sliding scoop finally recovered from the sound of the dragon''s chant. This dragon''s chant brought a very bad feeling to the sliding scoop The unspeakable feeling, like a destiny doomed to fail, made the young lord of ghosts almost crazy! Roar!!! With the madness in the heart of the Lord of the Hundred Ghosts, the giant ghost and god raised up to the sky and roared, dispelling the fear in the hearts of the Hundred Ghosts and even other monsters present, and slammed at Kagome! "It''s over!" At this time, the girl suddenly closed her eyes, and the bow and arrow in her hand was ready to complete. When the ghost and god slammed down, she greeted him with an arrow... This arrow did not emit a strong demon-breaking light, but was full of a certain peculiar mystery. It collided with the fist of the ghost and god, and the arrow turned into illusion and passed through the fist of the ghost and god... At this moment, the monsters were dumbfounded, and even the slippery scoop that was about to kill each other up close was stunned, while Kikyo in the distance and Nagato in a room in Kyoto smiled at the same time. The arrow did not play a role in blocking the fist of the ghosts and gods. The next moment, the extremely powerful wind of fists blasted from the sky above the girl, and the monsters present could almost imagine the scene of the girl turning into scum under the huge fist. But, in the next moment, something unimaginable appeared Ghosts, collapse! Turned into countless pieces of fine dust flying away, and the Nuliang and Hundred Ghosts who were originally used to support ghosts and gods vomited blood and fell to the ground. One arrow hurts all ghosts! The fetters of a hundred ghosts, the source of power of ghosts and gods, and the core of fear, are all shattered in this strange girl! "I understand, I am not a witch who destroys demons, but a witch who purifies. In my eyes, all evil cannot be hidden, and it is destined to be purified!" ps: This story is finally over. I knew it a long time ago, but I didnt have a flash of inspiration. This story appeared... 413 Chapter 019 The dust is settled first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Never been so powerless like this moment! Nu Liang''s sliding scoop resisted the intense pain caused by the fear of running away in his body, and struggled to stand up, his eyes fixed on the seemingly harmless archer girl in front of him, and his heart was full of flavours. The previous scene was like a dreamlike scene in the mind of the young Hundred Ghosts, which was unacceptable because-- The fetters of Hundred Ghosts have been defeated! The ghost-god giant is the most perfect embodiment of the achievements of the Nuliang group''s centuries of battle. In the ghost-god giant, the common fear of hundreds of ghosts gathers together into a heart of hundreds of ghosts, that is the proof of the fetters of the hundreds of ghosts! However, the girl''s arrow is strangely unimaginable! Only as the master of the ghosts and gods, the sliding scoop can know that the arrow, completely ignoring many obstacles, appeared directly on the heart of the ghosts in the giant ghosts. One hit kills, there is almost no room for resistance The fetters of the Hundred Ghosts are shattered, and the dream of sliding for a hundred years is also shattered! "you" Looking behind him, the Nuliang Hundred Ghosts who fell to the ground one after another, Nuliang wanted to say something, but felt that there was nothing to say, or that everything was unnecessary. More than a hundred years ago, when he was carrying a hundred ghosts on his back, he thought about his fate. Or become the lord of demons and demons and seize the dark hegemony of the world, or on this road of contending for world hegemony, the body will die and the soul will be completely turned into a pile of loess. Death is not terrible in the eyes of Nu Liang, who claims to be the incarnation of darkness. The only thing that is unwilling is that he cannot fulfill his long-cherished wish for a hundred years... It seems that my equipment is nothing more than that. The once energetic lord of ghosts is now frustrated. Da Da Da!!! At this time, the sudden sound of footsteps rang out and attracted the attention of everyone present. As soon as she rolled her eyes, she saw that a maiden with almost the same appearance as the girl who broke the bondage of the slave group and the hundred ghosts was slowly walking... But unlike the slayer girl, this girl in a witch dress was full of unimaginable fairy aura, like a fairy left in the world, which made people feel ashamed. "Sister Kikyo, thank you!" Seeing the appearance of Kikyo, even if it was as simple as Kagome, suddenly understood I am afraid that my sister''s sister has already arrived here, just to give myself a chance to recognize myself, so she hides aside and protects herself in secret. "Well, Kagome, you did a great job!" The light and ethereal voice sounded, and Kikyo completely ignored the many demons present, and looked at the girl with a satisfied smile. The holy smile, even the demons on the battlefield, was extremely shocking. As the direct leader of Kagome, Kikyo naturally knows Kagome''s problems, but this kind of thing can only be comprehended by himself, and forcible interference cannot achieve perfect results. "Then, now to deal with your problems, incarnations of darkness!" In fact, there is another reason why Kikyo has come out now, that is, because of Kagome''s softhearted characteristics, this girl can''t handle those monsters who have lost resistance. In the same way, taking arrows, bowing and shooting arrows, like Kagome, no, more fluid movement than Kagome, the magic arrow in Kikyos hand shoots straight into the sky, like a firework in the dark sky. boom! Just like fireworks, the demon-breaking arrows fired by platycodon actually collapsed, and the rain of light turned into demon-breaking light bombarded and killed, and the covering light, as well as the monsters watching the battle, was enveloped. Kikyo, who walked on the road of Shura in the previous life, naturally wouldn''t mind how much blood of monsters got on his hands. With this arrow, Kikyo was actually preparing to destroy all the monsters in sight at once! "No, run away!!" "Damn it, that damn witch is going to leave us all!!" Qishuw.com www.qishuw.com "Be careful, general!" ... The scene was extremely chaotic for a while, and Kikyo watched the monsters'' chaotic behavior indifferently. The next moment, the rain of light bombed down on time, the earth shook slightly, and the dust suddenly rose. Rumble!!! In the violent shaking, among the flying dust, one monster after another was bombarded by the rain and turned into ashes. Under the attack of Kikyo, few monsters could survive. Not long after the dust subsided, Kikyo was surprised to find that the other monsters had disappeared under the light and rain, and only the Hundred Ghosts of the Nuliang group were still there. Although Nuliang Hundred Ghosts suffered a lot, but there were also many gathered around their generals, gathered the only remaining fear, and even survived their first attack. "Well, very good!" Seeing the loyal guardians of the Hundred Ghosts, Kikyo nodded in praise, and unambiguously raised an arrow in his hand again, and the brilliance of breaking the devil ignited again. Facing the lock of Kikyos arrow, the sliding scoop smiled with difficulty, "It''s really strong, it''s unimaginably powerful! Little ones, it seems that our end has finally come." "It seems yes, general, but the bull ghost has no regrets in his life!" The same embarrassed, as the most loyal subordinate of Del, the bull ghost still does not change his face in the face of death. "Aven Tengu, too, I''m just a little sorry for the crow." A close friend of Slider, Avenida said with a wry smile. "Ha, General, if we go to hell together, how about we continue the Hundred Ghost Night Walks in hell!" Yimulian said incomparably heroic words, the only one that showed fearless eyes. The remaining Slave Ghosts looked extremely heroic, calmly facing the impending death, that kind of pride, even Kagome could not help being infected, and could not help but prepare to intercede for them. But when Kikyo glanced at it, he swallowed what he was about to say. In a sense, Kikyo, who once fought bloody battles with the monsters, is a heart of stone! Pulling the bowstring completely, the demon-breaking arrow in the shrine maiden''s hand was about to start, the next moment, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the shrine maiden hesitated, and after thinking for a few seconds, she suddenly stopped her movements. "Only this time, leave Kyoto!" The witch suddenly said stiffly, and then she turned away without hesitation. Kagome followed Kikyo in surprise, and soon the two girls disappeared in front of the Nuliang Hundred Ghosts. "It seems...saved..." The remaining Nuliang and Hundred Ghosts laughed bitterly. If you know that there is such a terrifying figure in Kyoto, whoever is full will come here to fight for the position of the lord of monsters! "Feather Fox, I have fun this time!" A few unscrupulous Hundred Ghosts even laughed and said, but in their tone, there was regret that could not be concealed anyway. The dream of the Nuliang group for a century, truly, was shattered... ... ... "The popularity of Kikyo has dropped again!" In a room deep in a magnificent mansion in Kyoto, the red-haired boy looked at the image of platycodon in a mirror in front of him, smiled bitterly, and then looked at Xueli who had just awakened. "If that slippery ghost doesn''t die, it will probably be safe. Now, you know what to do!" "I understand!" Reluctantly glanced at the sliding scoop of Nuliang in the face of the glasses, Xueli sighed, and then her expression was firm and determined. When Xueli looked at the young man, she suddenly knelt down on one knee, "Xueli, I have seen an adult!" ps: The code word is weak, the draft fee for April is owed, and it has been three days for May and June, and it is not in place yet, Feilu!.. 414 Chapter 020 Hunting begins second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the cloud, the situation in Kyoto is unpredictable. The mysterious dragon chant shocked the entire Kyoto. Whether it was ordinary humans or demons, no matter how strong or weak, they heard the dragon chant that deterred the soul, and shuddered at this terrible voice. The already tense situation in Kyoto, like ignited diesel, suddenly erupted, showing the upcoming chaos. In such chaos, whether it was the exit of the super monster Earth Spider, or the departure of the prestigious armed group, the Nuliang Group Hundred Ghosts, it seemed inconspicuous. The next day, the hundreds of ghosts in Kyoto attacked one after another, no longer caring about the so-called Kyoto order, and appeared in public to kill and slaughter one after another. The crowd suddenly plunged the entire Kyoto into a terrible panic and chaos. The actions of the monsters would naturally not be permitted by the Onmyojis headed by the Kyoto Huakaiyuan Family. Facing the madness of the monsters, the Onmyojis attacked one after another. For a time, the entire Kyoto was full of war. For five consecutive days and five nights, the war in Kyoto intensified. Kikyo and Kagome also showed off a few times during this period, killing more than ten big monsters in a row, and sheltering a third of the civilians in Kyoto. boom!!! Hearing the roar from a distance, in a room in a mansion in Kyoto, Nagato, who was lying on the sofa enjoying the wait of Xueli and Sakurahime, showed a smug smile. "It seems that the feather fox is making a lot of noise, but this is fine, it will make the sky anger and people a little bit angry, it is best to let the will of the race repel you, so that I can take everything from you!" After all, this time Nagato came to this plane, but he was not really ready, a little hurried-- At first, Nagato didn''t recognize any troubles in this world, at least in terms of force, Nagato absolutely crushed whether it was strength or influence. Even the world cannot stop Nagato''s actions. But after analyzing the nature of fear and reading some materials from the Huakai Academy, Nagato was surprised to find that he might underestimate Yuyihu... The feather fox is a reincarnation monster, not a real fox. To be precise, her first reincarnation was a fox. This is the origin of the feather fox. However, if you think about it carefully, the main body is not the feathered fox of the fox, but it is said that the feathered fox has a fox tail no matter how many times it reincarnated. It is like fusing the concept of''fox'' into its own soul. This is similar to the conceptual attributes of Nagato''s six incarnations that are integrated into the mark of life. In a sense, the reincarnation monster is actually a monster that lacks its own image, or in other words, is based on the concept of reincarnation This kind of monster is the most troublesome. For details, please refer to the natural monsters in Gensokyo in the memories of Nagato''s previous life. Concept monsters, or concept creatures, are the most difficult creatures in the infinite world. They often represent a certain concept. Although not necessarily strong, their survivability is absolutely extraordinary and difficult to deal with. The most concrete example is the people of the red world. Almost all are conceptual creatures. Often each represents some concepts, devouring existence, shielding cause and effect, and they are very smooth to do! Famous concept creatures include the realm monster Yakumo Zi, the twisted monsters of Klusu, and even the awakened Alaya and Gaia can be counted as such creatures. Although the feather fox belongs to the concept creature, it is the most inferior level in this kind of existence. Her concept is only authoritative on this plane, but it also ensures that the creature like the feather fox is on this plane. Immortality. In terms of combat effectiveness, as far as Nagato is concerned, Yuyihu can be solved in seconds. But if Nagato wants to take everything from the feather fox, he must truly destroy, swallow, and occupy the other''s concept.000 literature www.000wx.com There is only one reason why Nagato didnt do it right away. Nagato was not sure that he would succeed with a single blow. More likely, he wiped out the feather fox by himself, but he didnt get anything. The other person''s soul may have reincarnated, or died and soul will return to heaven and earth, and decades, nearly a hundred years later, another feather fox was born in this world! As long as the concept still exists, the concept creature will exist, although it may not necessarily be the original one! For Yuyi Fox, she has two concepts, one is a fox, and the other is a reincarnation monster. Among them, the feathered fox is the concept of reincarnation monsters. Nagato himself has his own method-the master of reincarnation, but he can restrain the opponent and stop the opponent''s actions before the opponent reincarnates. As for the concept of "fox" on the feathered fox came from her first life, it was widely spread around the world because of the reincarnation of the fox, so it was given the concept of a fox, which is a concept deeply related to the human will. "Once the feather fox has done too much, the will of the people will repel her, at least it will suppress her concept of''fox''. For me, any immortality, as long as there is a little loophole!" "It''s deadly enough!" At this time, in the room where Nagato was located, a spatial vortex appeared out of nowhere, making Xueli and Yingji both unable to stop their massage for Nagato and opened their mouths in surprise. "Dear Nagato-san, there is no shortage of cute girls everywhere, right, sister Ming Yanwei." "Yes, as soon as they heard the greeting, they immediately stopped what they were doing and rushed over. Unexpectedly, seeing this scene is really sad." "Look aside, sister, Nagato-kun is such a person. We are all poor women who got on the thief ship. "Man, it''s all this virtue!" The ridiculous female voice came out, and two graceful girls, one tall and one short, slowly walked out of the space vortex. They were once the reincarnation of the Zhongzhou team, the assassin Zhao Yingkong and the witch Ming Yanwei. "Now, beauties, help me!" Seeing the appearance of the two girls, Nagato ignored the sarcasm of the two girls and showed a knowing smile, "Help me cut off some nasty guys, my stage, I don''t like being disturbed by others." ... ... Kyoto, at the top of a tall tower. Kagome stood on this high tower, looking at the evil cloud in the sky, and perceiving the sky above the city. In just five days, there was a little bloody atmosphere and felt particularly uncomfortable. Even if it was to really solve the feather fox, it was a bit uncomfortable for the girl to make the whole city like this. In the past five days, the girl was holding a sigh of breath, and now is the time for the real outbreak. "It''s really annoying darkness, just dispel it!" The spiritual power accumulated for five days burst out instantly, and the purified light beam rushed into the sky, and the evil clouds covering the entire Kyoto blasted out... The real hunting of this trip officially begins!.. 415 Chapter 021 Ending the Magic Capital [1] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kagome''s arrow of purification traversed the sky, piercing the core of the evil cloud in the sky like a god, and with a bang, the darkness that enveloped the entire Kyoto disappeared in an instant. After many days, long-lost sunlight shines in the ruined Kyoto Whether it is a human or a monster, facing such a sudden change, they all seemed a little dumbfounded, and then they shouted in surprise. The only difference is that the humans are calling for joy, while the monsters are completely frightened, because that is the evil cloud gathered by the Lord of Kyoto, Yuyi Fox! The main family of Kyoto Huakaiyuan, the contemporary owner of Huakaiyuan Xiuyuan opened the folding fan in his hand, covering his face, feeling the long-lost sunshine, and said lazily: "Since Xiao Nuliang left Kyoto, I knew there would be At this moment." "Although I don''t know why those people waited until now, but it seems that the darkness of Kyoto is finally over!" "What do you mean?" Huakaiyuan, who was standing next to Xiuyuan of Huakaiyuan, just looked at his younger brother and asked suspiciously, but the next moment, this Onmyoji''s face changed drastically, because-- "Now, are you planning to hide it from me, my stupid brother!" Huakaiyuan Xiuyuan''s face suddenly changed, from the original random to extremely solemn, "Of course it is my brother, your current master, the existence that secretly controls everything." "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you, Xiuyuan!" After a long time, Huakaiyuan''s complexion returned to calm, as if recalling something, he said softly with a sigh. "We are so familiar, brother, you can''t hide the slightest change in your body from my eyes." Huakaiyuan Xiuyuan said softly, "Especially recently, brother, you copied too many classics and took them out. As the Patriarch of Huakaiyuan, I control my enchantment, I can''t even pay attention!" "Is it?" Huakaiyuan was silent for a while, and suddenly smiled, "I am really a foolish brother!" Silence, after Huakaiyuan Shiguang finished saying these words, the two immediately fell into silence... For a long time, Huakaiyuan opened his mouth and said, "My lord''s power is beyond the world''s ability to bear, surrender, Xiuyuan!" "...You, or yourself, or is the flower blooming courtyard light?" Facing the pressure of Huakaiyuan is light, Xiuyuan just asked indifferently, while staring at Huakaiyuan is Guang''s eyes, it seems that the other party is a little shaken, Xiuyuan will definitely attack. Even though Xiuyuan has been bullying his brother on weekdays, the relationship between the brothers is absolutely sincere. "Yes, I am still me!" Hearing Xiuyuans question, he was telling the truth, his face showed a trace of complexity, I understand many things, but the loyalty to adults is etched in my heart and cannot be forgotten. "So that''s it, then I''m joining!" The leader of Onmyoji strength, Huakai Academy, surrender! ... No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com At this time, the Osaka Castle in Kyoto was completely empty, and occasionally there were a few monsters infested. The humans of Osaka Castle were completely torn apart by the ghosts of Kyoto on the first day of the dark turmoil, and became the nourishment for the birth of the lord of darkness, the nou. When Kagome''s arrow broke through the evil clouds in the sky, the demons and demons in the entire Osaka Castle were immediately on alert, and the monsters below thought that the Onmyojis were about to launch a general attack. But the high-level monsters know some inside stories-- The mysterious enemy that made Yuyi fox so invigorating is finally about to show up! At this moment, an incomparably bright light drew a graceful arc in the sky, and the holy demon-breaking light caused a trace of delusion to rush to the fire in the hearts of the monsters in darkness. boom!!! The gate of Osaka Castle shattered under the arrow of the demon-breaking arrow. The two dozen monsters guarding the gate were wiped out in an instant, and the wood chips and dust were flying! "Who is so bold!!!" The burly monster was awakened at the moment the gate was broken, and rushed out of Osaka Castle, holding a huge iron rod, and said loudly, "Unforgivable, I am Kai Langtai, guard Rashomon for thousands of years. The gatekeeper, I am here, no one can..." However, it is a pity that this imposing gatekeeper, known as Rashomon, was chopped off from the head by a magical sword energy before he could finish it. He was split into two, splashed with blood and spilled all over. City gate! "Noisy!" An indifferent voice came out, and Nagato''s figure appeared in the sky, and in a short instant it turned from an illusory posture into a solid body, and fell gently, and the whole process was lightly understated, which seemed extremely relaxed. At this time, Nagato was wearing a golden robe and carrying a sword that was nearly two meters away. On the young man''s forehead was a golden vertical beam. It was an unopened golden vertical pupil, symbolizing the heavenly way of the world. Sacred Tree State of Heavenly Way Mode! Carrying the sword of Gods will, Nagato ignored the monsters present and walked towards the gate of Osaka Castle. Only the next moment, several powerful fears filled the darkness, several monsters with strong presence. Appeared in front of Nagato. "Please stop, sir!" The old Tengu led many monsters and appeared in front of Nagato, "Otherwise, our dark incarnation will spare no effort to keep your Excellency here." Following the cruel words of the big tengu, the monsters behind him exuded fear that covered the sky and the sun, and the endless darkness made countless demons and demons uncontrollably show fearful expressions. This is natural, and the people behind the big tengu are not the generals, they are all the monster leaders among the Kyoto Hundred Ghosts of the feather fox, each one is an inexhaustible big monster The mad bones entwined with soul and filled with unknown resentment; the crazy paranoid monster Ibaraki Doko with half of his face blocked by a special tombstone; wearing a small cross on his body, he looks like a melancholy youth, but at the same time like a mad The believer''s fine mole cricket. "Oh, it looks interesting!" Looking at the obstacle in front of him, Nagato smiled, and the Heavenly Will Slash Dao Sword in his hand swung out, "After changing this state, I can''t stop Lao Tzu''s fighting spirit, hold it on for me!" boom! There was a violent roar throughout the castle, and the earth was instantly cracked and dusty... ps: Finish writing a hundred ghosts tomorrow!.. 416 Chapter 022 Ending the Demon Capital[2] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The whole body was burning with golden curse power. The Heavenly Will Slashing Sword in Nagato''s hand issued a swift sword, a white bandage, and the resentment-ridden mad bones were instantly slashed by Nagato, knocking out a big hole in the wall of Osaka Castle. All lost. "First!" The explosion of curse power pushed away the attacks of the fine mole cricket, Ibaraki boy and the big tengu. The big sword in Nagato''s hand kept rushing towards the fine mole cricket that looked like a melancholy young man. He still didn''t use other abilities, it just simply wielded it. A sword! "God, grant me endless glory!" Facing Nagato''s fierce attack, Jing Mole''s pupils shrank, and he was speaking incomprehensible S2 words. As the monster''s fearful full force, the monster''s whole body burst into endless brilliance. As a demonic sprite, the spirit mole cricket is extremely unique, because his main body is an worm. According to legend, it is a monster transformed by a vicious insect that reports to the gods. Therefore, as the incarnation of darkness, he uses the power of light. This kind of power is extremely rare among demons and demons. Therefore, in the first confrontation, many enemies are prone to slow action due to such sudden light and thus fail.but-- "Haha, little monster, it''s pretty good!" Nagato completely ignored the obstacles of the light, and the Heavenly Slash Dao Sword in his hand was instantly cut off. "It''s just that using the power of light in front of the true glory is too self-conscious!" Looking at Jing Mole Cricket''s face with astonishment and unwillingness, Nagato explained with a sigh, and then looked at the remaining Tengu and Ibaraki. Boy. "Now, it''s your turn!" In just a few seconds, after slashing two big monsters in succession, Nagato''s tone was still as smooth as waves. He didn''t seem to feel any doubt about the result. Just looking at it made people feel endless horror. "Ahhhhh!!! Father!!!" Faced with the terrifying pressure of Nagato, Ibaraki screamed hysterically, the tombstone on his face began to fall behind, and the fear filled his whole body, revealing an extremely bloodthirsty madness. Ibaraki Dozi is the son of the great monster Shutundo. The Jiudundo in this plane died at the hands of Hakata Fox, and his men and even his son Ibaraki Doko were regained by Hakata Fox! Although his father was killed, Ibaraki Doko did not think of revenge. What Ibaraki Doshi wants, or dreams, is the dark world in which youkai can survive. Therefore, in his eyes, the Lord of Darkness who can truly create such a world-Ye is indispensable. Swallowing his father''s flesh and blood, and using his father''s bones to make a tombstone on his face, Ibaraki Doko joined Yuyi Fox''s staff, but he was trusted by Yuyi Fox without reservation, and his loyalty was evident. "I swallowed my father''s flesh and blood, and made a tombstone from my father''s bones. I am..." The more mad, the fear in Ibaraki Doko is also strong, and Nagato can''t help but see how far he can reach. "I am... Father''s grave!!!" Crawling out a series of weird, insect-like limbs of tentacles, entwined with their respective demon knives on both hands, "Father, let us break through the enemy and witness the world of our demons and monsters together!!!" The black fear erupted to a certain peak, and a taiko drum appeared behind Ibaraki Toko, and a few ray of electricity flashed by accident, which was very similar to the ring behind the Thunder God in Japanese mythology. "Ghost Taiko!!" During the crackling, a strong electric current gushed from the Taiko drum, wrapped around Ibaraki Doko, the monster cut out with two consecutive swords, and the cross-shaped lightning blasted out! boom!!!New World Novel www.enwds.com Nagato indifferently placed the God''s Will Slashing Sword, which was nearly two meters long in his hand, in front of him, and the face of the sword of more than ten centimeters directly collided with the cross lightning, and the dust was flying amidst the roar. "Also, the ghost drum and the Buddha cut the cut!!!" I saw Doko Ibaraki following the cross thunder, breaking through the smoke and dust with a boom, and appeared above Nagato. The demon sword in his hand was shining with bloodthirsty red light, but the next moment "Good determination, good courage, but..." The golden sword aura instantly broke through the dark fear of Ibaraki Doji''s whole body and penetrated it completely, "Your opponent chose the wrong one!" boom!! The blood was shed, and the tattered Ibaraki Doko fell from the sky and fell to the ground. call! The Dao Sword of Heaven''s Will in his hand swung a few times in the air, and the Naga goalkeeper held it on his shoulder again, with a bored look, "Although they are all pretty good fighters, but their level is a bit low, then it''s your turn. old man!" Nagato''s purple pupils swept across the big tengu, which had not moved, and instantly caused this old-looking monster to tremble. Obviously, he did not regard death as the first three monsters. In the face of Nagato, who directly killed his three companions in a flash, the big tengu also directly beat the drums in his heart. You must know that the three monsters, even if they deal with them alone, the odds of winning are not very high. But it seems that something has come to mind, the great tengu still mustered up the courage to ask: "Your Excellency, the great tengu dare to ask, is the dragon''s roar six days ago the masterpiece of yours?" "Yes what''s the matter!" Nagato was asked this way, and it was a bit inexplicable, but the level of the monster in front of him looked like that, and Nagato didn''t care much. "The leader of the Kurama Mountain Tengu clan, the Great Tengu is willing to surrender to the adults!" Hearing Nagatos words, the Great Tengu immediately knelt down to express surrender, because these days, the Great Tengu finally turned to some interesting information The relationship between the fox and the dragon, in some Japanese materials expounding yin and yang, the two are yin and yang for each other, and even some unconfirmed materials record that if the fox and the dragon swallow each other, they may evolve themselves. . The Great Tengu is the leader of the Tengu clan that has been entrenched on the Kurama Mountain in Kyoto since ancient times. When the feather fox occupied Kyoto, facing the strength of the feather fox, the Tengu clan on the Kurama mountain surrendered under his leadership. But as a family of monsters with its own long history, the loyalty of the Great Tengu is only based on the strength of the feather fox. Now that he has seen the power of Nagato, knowing that the opponent is the fox''s nemesis, he naturally chose to surrender. "what?" ... ... "No, the evil clouds have been purified, we must hurry up..." A kilometer away from Kyoto, Yuyi Foxs subordinate Guidomaru with several cloaked figures is advancing fast, but the next moment, arrow rain falls from the sky! Boom!!! Guitongmarus words were interrupted, and the road was blocked by a sudden rain of arrows. Amidst the dust, a tall figure slowly appeared, "This road is nowhere, everyone!" ps: The first one, it is expected that there will be five more today!.. 417 Chapter 023 Ending the Demon Capital [3] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taking an elegant catwalk, Ming Yanwei slowly walked out of the smoke and dust, looking at the middle-aged uncle Guitong Maru in front of him, and several black robe figures of different heights behind him, and said softly: "This way Nowhere! Everyone!" "Step aside!" At this time, Guitong Maru was in a state of anxiety, and he didn''t want to talk more nonsense. He rushed forward first, with a black fear filled his whole body. He pulled out the demon sword in the scabbard in his hand, and cut it out with one sword! "If you stop me, go and die! Sword Halberd Sakura!" The slash as if the cherry blossoms were blown down by the wind crashed out, causing Ming Yanwei to show a slightly different smile, but the woman did not respond, not even a little defensive action, the next moment boom!!! A figure that did not know when rushed out from behind Ming Yanwei, turned into an afterimage and violently collided with Guitongmaru. In the sound of the collision, Guitongmaru bounced back at a speed that surpassed his own charge, and hit the ground. A long trace was left on the ground. "Ahem!" Gui Tong Maru quickly stood up from the ground, but at this time, the leader of the ghost was not only in a muddle, but also had a wound that stretched from his shoulder to just above his heart, and he was bleeding. "What, is it pretty capable!" At this moment, the weird figure stopped at this moment, and saw that it was a demon girl with a childlike face and big breasts. At this time, the girl was holding a crystal clear blood-colored dagger in her hand with a little bit on it. Blood... Li Yingkong, also the original Zhao Yingkong, gently shook off the blood on the dagger, looked at the embarrassed Guitong Maru, and said with great regret, "You will be able to take off your heart obviously." At the first contact, Guitong Maru would have been killed immediately... But in the short instant of contact between the two parties, Gui Tong Maru burst out his fear towards the front, hitting Ying Kong''s body, and then the recoil force flew out, thus avoiding the result of being a spike. "Ala, I also jumped!" Among the black-robed men who had been silent for a while, there was a female voice full of surprise. One of the black-robed men came out and lifted his hat, revealing a blushing beautiful face. I saw this woman holding a brown bear, looking at Ying Kong in surprise and obsession, as if she was about to swallow the girl. "Little sister, your body is so strong that it doesn''t look like a human being. It really makes the heart knot feel heart-stirring. Put yourself in the arms of your big sister!" Yumenin has a heart knot, the sixth-generation Patriarch of Yumenin family, is an onmyoji master who is good at puppet manipulation. "That''s not feasible!" After finishing the words of the female onmyoji named Yumenin, Ming Yanwei immediately spoke, and at the same time came to Yingkong, holding one hand in the air At some point, a few colorless silk threads appeared in Ming Yanwei''s hands. Those were silk threads manipulated by puppets. Yumenyuan''s heart knot was used to manipulate other people''s bodies through such invisible silk threads. "There are some things that you can''t get involved, little girl!" A weird smile appeared on her face, Ming Yanwei grasped the puppet''s hand, and a trace of extreme resentment flashed through. The next moment, Yumenyuan''s heart knot suddenly groaned, and the whole person took a step back, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. Pop!!! There was a loud applause, and several other people in black robes took off their hats, and different faces appeared in front of Ying Kong and Ming Yanwei. "Unexpectedly, someone can directly destroy the heart knot technique, you are really good." I saw that the leader was a young man, standing in front of the knot, and even everyone, and said, "However, facing our Yumenyuan family, it is a bit stupid." "My name is Ampei Jiping, the son of Qingming. Before me, surrender!" The Gomonin family is a great onmyoji who is active in Heiankyo, the descendant of Abe Haruaki, the Lord of Darkness. Due to the influence of Seimeis spells, the masters of the past dynasties have been able to prolong their lives, and some have even lived for nearly six hundred years.Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com "Hehe, if you want us to surrender, just use your strength, otherwise, it will be dead!" The youth''s persuasion completely angered Li Yingkong. This originally somewhat wicked personality broke out in an instant, the gene lock was unlocked in an instant, and the girl''s body was flashing with thunder, turning into a thunderbolt and killing her! boom!!! The thunder did not hit Ampei Jiping, but was blocked by an enchantment, and the raging current was destroyed everywhere, and the slightly raised smoke gave off a dazzling light. The one who displayed the enchantment was an elderly Onmyoji, and it was Yumenin Tianhai, the contemporary Patriarch of Yumenin, and also the famous Tianhai Sengzheng. "It seems that you are stubborn, use thunder and lightning, then... God, cloud, shoot arrows!!" Looking at the girl who was in a stalemate with the enchantment in front of her, Ampeiji said calmly, suddenly her eyes shrank, the clouds in the sky gathered, and almost instantly, thunder blasted towards the cherry sky out of thin air! Onmyoji, the weather imperial control! boom!!! Amid the violent blast, the dust was flying, and even the entire ground was slightly shaken. The whole scene was extremely spectacular, even if other Onmyojis saw this scene, they couldnt help but admire, just-- "It''s a good attack, it makes my body feel slightly satisfied!" An unusually charming voice came from the smoke and dust, causing everyone on the battlefield to shook slightly. The breeze blew gently, and the smoke dissipated, revealing Sakura Kongs intact figure, but at this time the girl was full of black tattoos, just like Evil charm. Obviously, the girl opened the fourth-order gene lock, and made her own soul light-annihilation, able to absorb any energy attack. "Looking at your relatively good elements, I have to use my full strength, be careful!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl disappeared in an instant. In less than a second, she heard a small bang, and the barrier arranged by Tianhai in the Imperial Palace was instantly shattered. "Then, let''s start, it belongs to my hunt! The first one!" Ying Kong''s voice echoed everywhere, but no one could know its existence, just after the girl''s voice fell-- "what!!" I saw Tianhai, the oldest of the Onmyojis, yelled loudly, then stopped abruptly, and then his head flew out like a fountain of blood! The speed was so fast that both Onmyoji and Guitongwan felt chilly! "Huh, it''s just pure speed, weather control!" Ampeiji was both frightened and angry. He raised his right hand. Following his thoughts, the surrounding water began to gather towards his right hand, and the surrounding temperature began to drop. It seemed that he was going to use the power of ice, but-- Whoosh!! An arrow exuding terrifying power pierced Ampei Jiping''s right hand in an instant, and the still condensing ice-bound power collapsed, causing Ampei Jiping to immediately spit out blood. "Ah pull, forget me, people will be very troubled!" Ming Yanwei kept pulling the bowstring and said with a smile, but annoyed the enemy for a while. "Ala, it seems that this time, we are really going to make a move!" Amp Youxing, who seemed to be only a teenager, finally spoke, and at the same time his style god night sparrow suddenly appeared beside him. "Ok!" Also responding were the three generations of Patriarch Ampeixiong Lu Xue and the five generations of Patriarch Yumenyuan Tai. As the two of them joined together, a series of spells flew out to guard the surroundings. At the same time, there was a roar in the sky, and the huge eight-kissed serpent-like shikigami surged among the clouds. The snake''s eyes looked at the Mingyan Wei and kept searching. Looking at Zhao Yingkong. In this way, the battle between the two young men from the Infinite Lord God Nakasu Team, the six-generation Patriarch of Gomenin, and the monster Guidomaru officially started! ps: It''s so difficult to write. That''s it. Just let the Yumenin family hit soy sauce. In order to write this, I deliberately reviewed the comics, otherwise there are many details forgotten. .. 418 Chapter 024 Ending the Magic Capital [Four] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the underground of Osaka Castle, in a pool that was infested by black water, there are alien objects standing in the black water. That pool of water is the ultimate sublimation of evil miasma like hatred, greed, etc. Mortals will die if they touch it, and at this time, the human being called Madame Dian by the outside world is now soaking in this pool of all evil. As time turned, the human body began to fade, turning into garbage and depositing in the pool... It is a beautiful woman who reappears. Long straight hair like night, black jade eyes, naked slender figure, you will sigh like this at first glance-- Ah, this is a woman loved by the night. Let the evil black water infect your perfect body, beautiful women, or be so respected as the master of demons and demons-Yuyi Fox shows a satisfied smile! "In this way, you can exert your full strength!" As a unique big monster in ancient times, the so-called feather fox will appear in troubled times and develop in the body of an excellent young child. When her heart reaches the top of evil, it will take away that person''s body and become complete. body. After becoming a perfect body, it will continue to absorb a large number of negative feelings emanating from the political center...resentment, jealousy, anger, despair, etc. to gain strength. When the resentment surrounding the world becomes stronger, she will also become stronger. On the contrary, because she only has a human life, when the host''s lifespan is about to end, she will hide her body before finding the next person with the qualities to reincarnate her. The reincarnation monster, as long as her body has not been found, sealed or destroyed, no matter how many times she hits her, she will continue to reappear across the ages. Because she was clothed with people and endangered the world at that time, she was called Yuyi Fox. However, Yuyi Fox didn''t care about such trivial things that harm the world, and would treat it as a small farce before a certain purpose was achieved. And that certain purpose is... His slender and white fingers stroked his flat belly, and there was extremely happy joy and touch on Yuyi Fox''s beautiful face. Because soon, she will meet her beloved child. After hundreds of years of absence, the face of that cute child is so charming no matter how it changes... "Ahhh! Seimei, who loves her body and mind, will see you soon..." For this purpose, she needs a lot of living liver and strength to give birth to her beloved child, and it is also for the safe birth of her beloved son, that she will fade away from the ordinary face of Madame Dian, and use darkness and demon power to transform her into the present The ideal daughter of darkness. In order to deal with the coming crisis! "The full name should be Ampei Qingming!" The magnetic sound echoed abruptly in this forbidden area, carrying a sword close to two meters long, Nagato slowly appeared in the dark, "Sure enough, this name has a magical nature..." Indeed, the name Ampei Qingming is well-known in many worlds where monsters or onmyojis exist! "That''s natural, after all, it''s a concubine''s child, even the name must be unique!" Yuyihu seemed to have anticipated the arrival of the other party, and did not show any surprise, "By the way, the concubine has deployed a lot of monsters, why did you come here so soon." Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org "Oh, that! There was a tengu who said he wanted to surrender me, so he helped me open the way." Hearing Yuyi Fox''s question, Nagato smiled sarcastically, "Demon monster, that''s it, ha!" "By the way, you look so beautiful now!" Stepping down the steps, Nagato carefully looked at the feather fox in front of him, and he couldn''t help but feel a hint of amazement in his heart. It was really beautiful, like a favor of darkness. "Really, Big Tengu, huh, this body of concubine body is specially designed to deal with you. In these seven days, it has been condensed by the darkness here!" Given the thousand years of the big monster Yuyi Fox, it doesn''t matter if this naked body will be seen.However, being watched by the man who appeared suddenly, the disgusting feeling made her inadvertently stretched out her hand to cover her chest. The roar of the dragon a few days ago made Yuyi Fox perceive the crisis. In order to truly display his strength, Yuyi Fox faded away from the human body and condensed this dark body. It is a pity that although such a dark body can make the feather fox more powerful, its timeliness is shorter than that of a human body. It can only last for a few years before it must undergo the next reincarnation. "Is it" At this time, Nagato, carrying a big sword, has come to the edge of the pool full of evil, and looked at the dark girl ten meters in front of him, smiling, "Then, what are you waiting for, let me see. Your strength!" The atmosphere, condensed for a time! boom!!! Four white tails protruded from the extremely dark pool water and directly collided with the big sword in Nagato''s hand. The metal-like roar made people wonder whether that thing was a tail anyway! "Haha! With just one blow, Yuyi Fox, you can really claim to be the lord of demons and demons!" Perceiving the huge power from the blade, Nagato showed a wary smile, "Come on!!!" Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar echoed in the entire underground space, and the sword aura and the snow-white foxtail continued to clash, exploding the air in the entire underground space! After another collision, while Nagato was shaken open for a short period of time, Yuyi Fox launched his own offensive, "Appear, concubine''s ghost gate!" With the magnetic sound of the feather fox, a door inscribed with countless monsters in the evil dark pool appeared in vain behind the feather fox, and the terrifying black fear filled the entire underground space. "Open it, the door of a hundred ghosts, show up, servants of concubine!" Following Yuyi Foxs call, with a bang, the ghost gate behind him suddenly opened. One after another ghost monsters walked out of the ghost gate. Nagato even saw the monsters he had just killed in it. among them-- The only thing in common is that these demons and ghosts are utterly sane, and Nagato has also keenly discovered that the vicious water in the entire underground space seems to be constantly decreasing with the appearance of the Hundred Ghosts. "That''s it, is this the way you used to impose a hundred ghosts, you have gained knowledge!" In the state of the sacred tree, Nagato''s wisdom skyrocketed, and he easily understood Yuyihu''s method. Also as the lord of the Hundred Ghosts, the Hundred Ghosts Night Walk with the bond as the core of the Nuliang group, but Yuyi Fox is not like this. She relies on this endless evil and darkness, and integrates the fear of her own Hundred Ghosts into it to create One by one dark puppets. In fact, if Yuyi Fox hadn''t used most of the darkness to breed his own children, I''m afraid there would be more monsters here. The Lord of Demons and Sprites is indeed not an ordinary existence. "With such power, no wonder your son will want to kill you in the future!" Muttering in his heart, Nagato looked at the hundreds of ghosts in front of him with a satisfied smile, "Just so, let me first burst out the fighting spirit in this state, let''s talk about other things!" Holding a big sword, Nagato rushed towards the dense sprites like a moth to a fire, and the war broke out in an instant... 419 Chapter 025 Ending the Magic Capital [Five] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The top of Osaka Castle. This is probably the highest point of Kyoto in this era. Standing on the edge of this place, Kagome pulled the bowstring in his hand to fullness, the arrow slanted upward, and then gently loosened the bowstring! Whoosh! The arrow of purification turned into a beam of light, tracing a beautiful arc in the sky, and after rising to a certain height, it banged, blooming like fireworks, turning into a little light of purification... The evil spirit remaining in the sky quietly disappeared at the point of light of purification, and at this time, the girl''s second arrow was fired again, continuously urging the light of purification, and the entire sky was suddenly beautiful and illusory. Time passed slowly, and under the continuous efforts of the girl, the sky of the entire Kyoto gradually returned to its original shape. Under the mild sunlight, the entire city seemed to usher in new hope. "Great!" Seeing the results of his hard work, Kagome smiled contentedly, turned his head and looked behind him, it was a ritual circle, and Kikyo, wearing a witch costume, was sitting on its knees. "Sister Kikyo, how is the situation? Did you find the place of that guy?" Knowing what Kikyo is doing, Kagome couldn''t help asking, because the guy my sister was looking for was the culprit. "Found it, that evil demon outside!" He spit out disgusting words softly. Kikyo obviously hates the guy he is looking for. Although he was a great onmyoji famous all over Japan hundreds of years ago, in the eyes of Kikyo, that is just an evil spirit! At this time, what Kikyo has to do is to lock Amp Qingming''s position, open the channel of hell, enter the hell, and completely kill Amp Qingming at the right time. Under normal circumstances, Kikyo doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all. If you want to kill Ampei Seimei, the girl can go to hell by herself, slowly find the other party in the hell, and then kill him. But the problem is that Ampei Qingming is the son of a feather fox, and he will be conceived by a feather fox in almost every life. In a sense, Ampere Qingming shares the same reincarnation channel with the feather fox. He is half a reincarnation monster. In that weird state, Ampei Seimei''s self-confidence can be beaten and cannot be destroyed. Therefore, it is necessary to wait for Nagato to trap everything in Yuyi Fox with his special technique. At that time, Qingming Ampei was just an onmyoji. At that time... "But, think about it, it''s really incredible, Sister Kikyo!" At this time, Kagome spoke with a tangled expression, "When I was studying, I really admired Ampei Qingming. I felt like an idol was broken!" "To create the most coordinated world of yin and yang, okay, are the strong in second form?" Thinking of what Nagato told himself, the desire of a man named Abe Seimei, Kagome couldn''t help but vomit, "Also change the world, Nagato-kun has done much better than him!" "Undeniable!" Kikyo nodded slightly. Although he could not fully agree with some of Nagatos actions, Kikyo had to admit that even if countless blood had been set off, the heavens and worlds of Nagato are indeed a world with good order and a long-term future. . ... ... Compared to the two women at the top of Osaka Castle, leisurely---- Inside the mysterious cave under Osaka Castle, there were continuous roars, and the shouts of killing continued one after another. Blood splashed and stained the entire basement.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net Yuyi fox leaned blankly on a pillar in the middle of the black pool, and watched in a daze as the undefeated God of War incarnate in Nagato rushed in and out of the endless demons and sprites, and all kinds of broken limbs followed the close two meters The swing of the big sword kept appearing. It''s been half an hour... Yuyihu watched the red-haired young man fighting frantically in front of him. He didn''t use any extraordinary power. He was just a pure sword dance, using sword pressure and sword energy at most, and he slaughtered for half an hour. That''s right, it''s massacre! In Yuyihu''s eyes, this young man was an unreasonable lunatic, facing thousands of monsters alone, using a big sword to kill his opponents one by one. boom!! Wielding the sword of Heaven''s Will in his hand, he cut the monster in front of Huashan in two with one blow. The magic sword even slashed directly on the ground, and the sword revealed the body of the sword, killing all the monsters in front of Nagato. . Then Nagato released one hand and held the hilt with only his right hand. The whole person spun around. In an instant, it turned into a small tornado and rolled up a wave of blood and flesh among the monsters, which was extremely bloody. "Haha!!" For a long time, when the last monster Nagato appeared in front of him was cut in half, the whole person couldn''t help laughing. Because he had not used any power in his body, Nagato''s body was a little sore. But this kind of experience seems to be the first experience in Nagatos life. It made the red-haired boy feel very comfortable from the bottom of his heart, and the powerful fighting spirit suddenly brought by the state of the sacred tree, in the constant battle, It seems to be worn away. "The fighting spirit is eliminated, and the ritual of Kikyo also captured the position of that guy in hell, so let''s do the final work, the mode change, the original mode!" As Nagato whispered, the big sword on the young man''s body, and the marks of the vertical pupils on his eyebrows turned into golden debris and disappeared, Nagato assumed the most representative indifferent posture. When Yuyi Fox killed all of his Hundred Ghosts from Nagato, he was in a state of loss. Seeing the change in Nagato''s body, this crazy mother finally recalled her mission, and was about to delay her time. ,next moment. "Thanks to you, I had a great time, but that doesn''t mean that I will let you delay any more time. In my opinion, Ampere Qingming is better not to come out." "After all, this world will fall into my hands. If I can, I still don''t want the guy who can manipulate astronomy to transform my world indiscriminately." Yuyi Fox suddenly sensed what was happening around him, and then Nagatos unique voice rang in his ears, extremely cold, making Yuyi Fox feel the endless cruelty from the bottom of his heart, and when he had no time to do anything in the future, Yuyi Fox was born. The door pinched its neck with one hand and pressed it against the pillar in the center of the black pool. Seeing a beautiful body at close range, Nagato suddenly felt a tangled tangled for his next cruel destruction of flowers, but this tangled was only for a while. "Sorry, dear Yuyi Fox, the art of the oven!" Although the opponent is very beautiful, Nagato still did not hesitate to use his second source power based on the power of the source clone! In an instant, the space where Nagato and Yuyihu were located seemed to be isolated from the heavens and the earth. The original power permeated Nagato, and the entire space became a real micro-world in a short time. ... ... At the moment when Nagato started his hand, the sky over Osaka Castle, Kikyo, the strongest witch of the Warring States Period, started to do it. Without seeing how she acted, she tore open the void directly, revealing a way to endless darkness. Hollow. This is... the road to hell!.. 420 Chapter 026 Ending the Magic Capital [6] Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time went back half an hour, hell. On the dry land, magma can be seen everywhere on the ground. The smell of sulfur fills the whole world, making people feel extremely depressed. This is not the world of the living, but the hell of the dead and monsters. "Is it finally here, the day of rebirth." In a corner of hell, dressed as a Doctor of Yin and Yang, Ampei Qingming, who looks rather elegant, saw his mother gestating her body in the black pool water through mirroring, and suddenly felt complicated and difficult to understand. Hundreds of years of life in hell made Ampei Qingming no longer his original self. In other words, the changes during his lifetime had already changed him, and life in hell completely solidified his thoughts In the words of those righteous people, he is no longer Ampei Qingming, but the Lord of DarknessYu, the hopeless great demon! "Mother, Yuyi Fox!" However, even at this time, the hopeless Ampei Qingming, no, it is Ye, when facing his mother, there is always some guilt that is hard to let go, because the moment he is born again, he will be his great mother When pushing to hell! Then, Ye saw it, and his mother suddenly got up. Soon, there was a red-haired young man carrying a big sword in the scene. Ye suddenly understood why his mother gathered the body of the dark girl. The road to eternal life always has catastrophes! Ye had already realized this point. At that time, he had just germinated this idea, and his mother suffered the death. Over the years, with his proud onmyoji-astronomical manipulation, the more profound it became, the more Ye understood. The impermanence of fate. Then, Ye saw with his own eyes that his mother did not hesitate to condense the body of the dark girl, and the ghost door that was launched, the horrible ghosts summoned, this scene made Ye feel even more that his mother does not need the world he is about to create. Things. What happened in the next half an hour, even Ye was a little dumbfounded. He saw the red-haired boy holding a big sword and slaughtering wildly. The whole scene was thrilling. Ye thinks that he has good strength, and it doesnt take much time to defeat the Hundred Ghosts of his mother, but that is based on the situation that Ye uses his own spells. This kind of pure physical strength plus a sword directly kills them. The actions of thousands of monsters are simply appalling. "To meet such an unreasonable person, it seems that this reincarnation is hopeless." Looking at the mirror image, the red-haired teenager pinched his mother''s neck with one hand and pressed her on the pillar, Ye couldn''t help sighing, but there was no special emotion. Not this time, then next time, anyway, his mother Yuyi Fox is a true undead monster, possessing a more powerful immortality than any creature in this world. Ye thought so, suddenly there was a burst of excitement, and then his eyes widened Just now, Ye felt the connection between himself and his mother Yuyi Fox, which was blocked by something, and with a bang, the mirror image in front of Ye shattered and turned into an extremely dark void. "The passage between the world and hell, how is this possible!" 33tingshu www.33tingshu.com Ye looked at the dark void in front of him, and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. Even if he wanted to open the passage between the world and hell, he would pass through Rashomon, and the passage in front of him was actually opened by someone with his own spiritual power. of! "Evil demons like you who directly contradict the laws of the chaotic world have other ways. It''s quite normal for me to use a trick to communicate the situation between the world and hell." A flat voice came from the dark hole, and Ye looked intently and saw an unimaginable beautiful witch walked out of the dark hole, with a plain white hairband, dark eyes, a face with melon seeds, and a soft and smooth Ji hair style. Stepping out of the dark void, the voids merge automatically, and the figure of Kikyo also appears in front of Ye intact The delicate and beautiful features, the white upper and the red witch costume, the simple bow and arrow on his back, the faint touch of cherry lips, the expression is firm and there is a sense of dust. The , who has been through the world for a long time, would naturally not seek any physical desires, but at the moment when he saw the bellflower, he could not help but lose his mind for a while, not for anything else, just life''s instinctive pursuit of beauty. "Oh, it seems you know a lot about me?" The loss of consciousness was only a short moment, and Ye immediately recovered his calm posture. Although he was worried about the situation of his mother Yuyi Fox, he did not feel that there was anything in this world that could really kill Yuyi Fox. Even if it was himself, he just thought of a way to seal his mother with hell. "Birth, old age, sickness and death, life and death cycle, all are reincarnation!" Kikyo didn''t know that Ye had turned so many thoughts in his heart, and said with a slightly disgusted expression on his face, "Samsara is a circle, and your goal is to make a circle by yourself, independent of samsara...worms!" The moth is the true evaluation of Kikyo''s method of turning yong into immortality, and it is also the real reason why Kikyo has always called it the evil spirit. Ye''s method of immortality is actually very simple, that is, after experiencing birth, aging, sickness and death, he is reincarnating as himself, and he constructs a self-reincarnation, so that he escapes from the cycle of the world and becomes immortal within a certain range. But this method, for the world, is almost a moth-like behavior. The world can be regarded as a precision instrument, and his yin is the flaw on this instrument. It was fine at the beginning, but after a long time, this will inevitably happen. ! "Woman, you are looking for death!" At the beginning, Ye felt a little happy and disgusted that someone could understand him. What was happy was that I was not alone, and what was disgusted was that Ye had already determined to be the existence of creating the world, and Ye did not want to have a second self. But when Kikyo uttered the last two words, Ye was angry, because Ye believed that there was no one who loved the world more than himself, even if he really caused the world''s flaws Because all this is for the most coordinated world of Yin and Yang! "Onmyoji-astronomical manipulation!" Nai made an angry shot, and when he shot it was his strongest move. In an instant, this area seemed to be affected by invisible gravity, magma erupted, the crust moved, and the scene of the end appeared in this corner of hell... 421 Chapter 027 The End of the Magic City [End] Sixth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The land bursts and the magma bursts! The area near Baili seemed to be in the doomsday, and a slender and strong witch stood on the dry ground. The scorching wind of hell blew the witch''s long hair, making the whole picture look extremely beautiful. However, Ye is obviously not an artist. He is just a terrorist. Facing such a beautiful picture, the Lord of Darkness has only one idea, that is-- Destroy her! In fact, he did the same. In a short instant, all the gravity within a hundred li radius was controlled by Ye. The next moment, Ye injected all the gravitation on the witch in front of him! Quite nonsense, but Ye''s ability to be hailed as the Lord of Darkness has nothing to do with his power. The so-called astronomical manipulation is to observe the art of heaven and manipulate it with your own will. Gravity is naturally one of the art of the planet. In fact, because you are in hell at this time, there is no starry sky, otherwise the power you can manipulate is even more exaggerated. As Yes spiritual power gushes out, the extremely terrifying gravity is immediately blessed on Kikyo. If nothing happens, Kikyo will be broken into pieces in the next instant, but "A trick that doesn''t work!" Facing the terrifying invisible attack, Kikyo only frowned slightly, and the spiritual power on his body burst out in an instant. As soon as that unmatched demon-breaking spiritual power appeared, it exploded with shocking characteristics! Around the platycodon, the spiritual power of the nu from the invisible gravitation from all directions was broken by the demon-breaking magical power of the platycodon. The twisted gravity around it returned to its original state in an instant. The whole process took less than a second. stunned "This is impossible!" Ye has really lost his mind this time. As a great onmyoji, Ye naturally knows that the technique used by platycodon is the most basic spiritual rebound. It is a way to use it when you are in bondage or illusion. Come to rebound spells. But he couldn''t imagine that someone could actually rebound his astronomical manipulation. Although his gravitational attack just now was similar to the restraint spell, the question is, how can this be truly equivalent! In fact, although the original Doraji is strong, it really cant do this kind of thing, but the problem is-- Kikyo, who was resurrected by Nagato, was no longer ordinary people. When Nagato resurrected Doraji, he used the World Tree to help him condense his innate body, which was completely condensed according to the process of Nagato condense his own body. It was completely different from the mass-produced alchemy maids. In a sense, if Nagato is excluded from human beings as another race, in fact, Kikyo and Nagato probably belong to the same race! Especially with the Taoization of the World Tree, the luck of that World Tree was to some extent divided by Nagato, Campanulaceae and Celestial Realm. Although Kikyo occupies the least amount of air luck in it, it also depends on who it is compared with. That kind of air luck surpasses the protagonist of unknown dimensions. The aptitude of a genius, a strong physical foundation, and extraordinary luck, if such a bellflower is not strong, there is really no reason for it! "Thinking things that I can''t recognize is impossible. The Great Onmyoji of hundreds of years ago was nothing more than that. No wonder he would peep into eternal life with such a left-handed way!" It seems that the yue has not received enough blows, and Kikyo uttered the words of the poisonous tongue indifferently. He took a wooden arrow from the quiver beside it, put it on the bow, drew the bowstring, pointed the arrow at the yue, and the magical power was waiting to be released ! "Danger!" Ye Qing couldn''t help but her pupils shrank, and the arrow that the witch had not yet fired before her looked very ordinary, but in Ye''s powerful perception, 80% of the girl''s spiritual power was completely concentrated on that arrow. Yu Pingyan contains stormy seas, which is exactly what he said! Ye seems to have heard the Miko''s declaration of war in front of him. This is a one-shot decision! "Although I don''t know where your confidence comes from, but my Lord of Darkness, Ye, will never give up. With such a strong spiritual power, it will be difficult for the maiden to move!" Faced with the determination of the Miko, Ye''s arrogance is destined that he will only fight head-on! Spiritual power exploded, and a weird circle appeared in front of Ye. It was not the most commonly used seven-pointed star, but a mysterious little ball. On the edge of the little ball, one hand was rotating regularly, which looked extremely permeable. people. "This is the perfect representative of my principle of eternal life, take the move, reincarnation forever!" In the next moment, the Demon Breaking Arrow and Eternal Tribulation Samsara were launched at the same time, crashing in the midair of hell... boom!!!Biqugek www.hoennk.com The bright light enveloped the hell, just like the sun! ... ... Underground of Osaka Castle, Kyoto. "what!!!" The miserable screams echoed continuously throughout the dark cave, making this seemingly dark cave a bit more unspeakable horror. In the center of the dark cave is a huge sphere, inside the sphere is constantly burning with golden flames. This is a miniature world that isolates the entire plane. The flame inside is not a real flame, but an embodiment of the will of the world! Heaven and earth bake furnace, will be fire, refining everything and replenishing oneself! This is the technique developed by Nagato! Like the most iron-hearted existence, Nagato watched a beautiful woman who was extremely beautiful, like a patron of the night, melting in the flames in this oven-like micro world. After a long time, the voice finally subsided. The whole process lasted for about ten minutes, the feather fox kept screaming, and the flesh and blood of the body continued to melt, from a beautiful woman to an extremely ugly monster to two small balls of different colors. Inside the small ball on the left is a circle, and inside the small ball on the right is a little fox! As soon as these two balls appeared, it seemed as if they had received some traction, and they were about to break through the micro world. At this moment, Nagato moved, and he whispered in his mouth: "Essential clone technique-human clone, tunnel clone!" A variant of the original clone technique, temporarily separates its own three modes! Peng! Two Nagato appeared beside Nagato. Different from the original Nagato, one of Nagatos left eye is engraved with a red six-pointed star, and the other Nagatos right eye is a blue triangle, which is humanity. Nagato and authentic Nagato! I saw two Nagatos move-- Humane Nagato swallowed the small ball with small circles without hesitation, and sat cross-legged on the ground, seeming to understand something. On the other hand, the tunnel Nagato stretched out his right hand, and saw that Nagatos right hand suddenly turned into a dragon head, swallowing a small fox ball. In an instant, the whole body was bright and dark, as if something was changing. ... ... ... "What? Just stop fighting like this?" Zhao Yingkong looked bored at the few guys in front of him, and the other pinched Ape Jiping''s neck. This Qingming''s son was seriously injured at this time and almost fainted. "this is nothing!" Ampei Youxing shrugged helplessly, "Anyway, from the beginning, I didn''t have any intention to resurrect that guy, but I didn''t want to conflict with Jiping." "Furthermore, I can''t help you, this is irresistible!" Yumenyuan added grinningly, but everyone else despised it. This guy didn''t do anything except move at first. "What about you guys!" Ming Yanwei on the other side looked at several onmyojis who were also unwilling to fight in front of her, and lay on the ground without moving her feet. Guitong Maru, who seemed to have signs of awakening, stepped on faint again. "..." These onmyojis put away their shikigami and rune paper one after another, and were silent. Yumenin, surrender! ps: Really, when I was writing today, I forgot a lot of things, it hurts.In the second half of the next episode 7, those worlds are connected worlds!.. 422 Chapter 028 ends and gains the first more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, Kyoto. At this time, the turbulent Mojing had completely stabilized, and the force named Dawn was indirectly controlling the entire city without knowing it. For the human beings in Kyoto, the previous period was extremely dreamy. The monsters appeared out of nowhere. Even people without yin and yang eyes were aware of the presence of the monsters because they were too strong. The monsters just disappeared out of thin air, as if they never appeared. In addition to leaving behind a broken Kyoto, and a lot of casualties The sun''s rays in the early morning made the people who survived this dark turmoil can''t help but arouse hope. Even if they are sad, ordinary people will still have the same life. The home of Huakaiin, the temporary residence of Nagato. Early in the morning, Nagato, dressed in purple aristocratic costumes, came under the cherry blossom trees, watching the sunrise, and tasting the vintage wines taken from Osaka Castle by the way. It was very uncomfortable. The action three days ago ended with the perfect performance of Nagato and others. Ampei Qingming, or Ye is still dead after all, died in Kikyos hands, he was too careless Eternal Tribulation Reincarnation is really strong, at least in the eyes of Nagato, this power is directly borrowed, but the problem is that he, who has not really reincarnated, has not really obtained the profound meaning of Eternal Tribulation Reincarnation. After all, this technique is based on the theory that Ye is detached from reincarnation and achieved Consummation. It hasn''t really reincarnated, and it hasnt been fully realized. There is a flaw, and this flaw is directly understood by Kikyo. In this case, Ye is also considered. He died unjustly. All the Gomenin clan surrendered and joined Nagato''s Dawn. They are now in the heavens and are baptized by the Dawn organization, not only to ensure loyalty, but also to manage the world in the future. Nagato himself has also benefited greatly from Yuyi Fox. Nagatos humane model originally had a special method-the master of reincarnation. After swallowing the way of reincarnation of the feather fox, he finally broke the barrier of perception and successfully touched the law of reincarnation. With the humane power mode of the law of reincarnation, it seems that there is a real backbone, and all kinds of power and mystery have flooded in. At this time, Nagato realizes that the so-called''lord of reincarnation'' is only part of an unfinished law! Nagato was horrified! I have to be horrified. They are already special methods that can play with the way of reincarnation and are almost immortal. They turned out to be just an unfinished method! But after thinking about it carefully, Nagato''s current six incarnations have not yet been fully evolved, and only three attributes are reported back, and it has just been half completed. This does mean that the''Lord of Reincarnation'' is just a law that has not been truly complete! At this moment, Nagato suddenly remembered something-- That is, I was constantly transforming the reincarnation eyes from Uchiha Madara, transforming them into three eyes, and preparing to nurture a unique method in each eye. Three unique methods to achieve the foundation of your own path! However, the original Nagato was too young after all. Except for the fact that the left eye has almost gathered all the characteristics of the six reincarnation eyes, and the accumulation of several worlds in Nagato''s original world, Nagato barely derives a "reincarnation lord", the other two eyes, There is too little accumulation, like a castle in the sky, it is difficult to truly complete the concept. In fact, with the increasing strength of Nagato, the original idea, except for the feedback attributes of the six incarnations, is not very much taken by Nagato. But now Nagato is shocked-Fat Cat Novel www.fmxs8.com I still walked on the path I originally designed, but expanded from a relatively small pattern to a larger pattern based on the three realms of the heavens and worlds. At this time, Nagato suddenly had a hunch, that is, after his three modes are formally completed, he will give birth to three of his most powerful methods in his life, which will be the strongest means for his future to reach the ultimate peak. ! In addition to the humanitarian mode, the authentic mode is even more rewarding! To formally complete Nagato''s Three Paths Mode, three aspects are required to be fulfilled, that is, the core of the Tao, which carries the origin and understanding of the law. The core of Tao is the three eyes that symbolize the three powers of the heavens and the world. Carrying the origin is the mysterious thing used to carry the power of the three modes. For example, the carrier of the heavenly mode is the spirituality of the god seat, the kingdom of God, and the world tree. The law comprehension is just as the name implies, so it goes without saying. Nagatos heavenly path model already has enough bearing origin. The spirituality of the world tree and the foundation of the gods are already the highest level. As Nagato continues to collect the world, the core of the Tao will continue to grow. As for the rules, in fact, as long as Nagato is willing to directly sit on the throne of God and accept transformation, he will definitely understand the most suitable rule in the next moment, just to let himself go further, Nagato has been accumulating. It can be said that Nagatos Heavenly Way model is actually only one step away. As for Consummation, it is not very far away, and there is no need to worry about it. As for Nagatos humanitarian model, in addition to the core of Tao, it actually comprehends the law first, but it still lacks enough weight to carry. Only the tunnel mode has all three at this time! There is no need to mention the core of Tao, and the law of space, as the law of understanding in the previous world, has been used many times in the hands of Nagato, and the level of understanding is not bad. Three days ago, after swallowing the "fox" concept of the feathered fox, Nagato integrated it into the interior of the nine dragons, allowing the nine dragons to complete an evolution, which is enough to serve as the bearer of the authentic mode. "It''s just that although the tunnel mode is the only mode that the three have, the foundation of the nine dragons that carry the origin is still thinned, but fortunately, I can practice it." Yes, practice! Carrying the origin is, in a sense, another dantian in the body. With the Dantian, you can practice. For example, the nine-headed dragon now has the characteristics of a feather fox. As long as you collect enough darkness and enough fear, you can naturally become stronger! Muttering to himself, Nagato began to change clothes automatically, the purple dress changed into a black coat, and a sleeping pure white fox appeared on Nagato''s shoulder, and the four unique tails naturally hung down. Nagato''s right eye seemed to have a blue flame burning, making the red-haired boy look a little more gorgeous, faintly, and full of trust. "Shirley!" Nagato spoke indifferently, and soon, a cold breath appeared next to him, and Xueli didn''t know when to appear, half kneeling on the ground, "My lord!" "Notify Kikyo, it''s time to go!" "In this state, do you become the lord of demons and demons? Suddenly I am looking forward to it!" ps: Summarize the situation of the protagonist today... 423 Chapter 029 Saya is missing! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, time flies. In a blink of an eye, Nagato has stayed in the ghost world for a whole year. In the past year, Nagato has traveled around this plane with Kikyo, Kagome, Sakurahime, and Yuki, witnessing the scenery, customs and folk customs of different worlds in this era, and all kinds of unique monsters. experience In a year''s time, the slick ghost plane was also operated by the Dawn personnel, and various national forces have also changed their course and become a force under the dawn or the face, or secretly controlled. Under such a general trend, the heavens and myriad worlds have formed a sufficient connection with the Slippery Ghost Plane. With this connection, the Chaos Starry Sky easily absorbed the Slippery Ghost Plane, and the heavens and myriad worlds have increased. A plane planet. In Nagato''s perception, the various aspects of the heavens and worlds have slightly increased, which is quite impressive! In one year, I traveled all over the world. Nagato has become famous throughout the world. The lord of demons and demons has long been worthy of the name. Therefore, we have collected different types of demons and demons from all over the world, which greatly supplemented the power of his own authentic mode. It is even more developed to use your own fear. Over the course of a year, the relationship between Nagato and the girls has increased day by day. Both Xueli and Sakurahime have been taken down by Nagato. Even the most difficult Kikyo, has gradually become happy with Nagato. , The long-term love really makes sense Although it seems that Nagato still has a long way to take it in his arms, Nagato doesn''t mind, or rather, Nagato is very interested. For Nagato, this is a game, a "marathon" game called love, which is a good embellishment in his unlimited life. Similarly, Nagato is full of confidence in this game. "Time is mine!" This is one of Nagato''s favorite words, but it is also true. Although there is a tendency to be reluctant to think about things here, but in the early morning of one day, Nagato ended his vacation-like life and returned to the heavenly Bai Yujing, because - "You said, your sister, the first generation Saya is missing?!" In a conference room in Bai Yujing, Nagato in a purple dress was sitting on the first sofa, looking at his sister Saya with glasses, and said in surprise. "Yes, Sister Sister hasn''t contacted us for a month. Although I can feel that the connection between us still exists, I can''t communicate, or even determine the location of Sister Sister." Wearing a uniform and a pair of big glasses, the wise Saya spoke and said in a flat tone, "According to our hundreds of sisters, it seems that my sister is trapped!" Speaking of the end, this Shaye also seemed a little confused, unimaginable. The essence of the first generation of Saya was Schr?dinger''s cat, who determined his own existence by observing himself, between existence and non-existence. In theory, almost nothing could trap her. No matter how many stones are cast on the water surface and how many shadows are stepped on the surface, the water surface will not disappear, and the shadow will not disappear. Saya, exists anywhere, and does not exist anywhere at the same time! Saye is such a foul existence! "Then, as far as I can understand, the only possibility is that someone has interfered with Saya''s self-observation, so she can''t get out of it!" Putting his hands on the table of the conference room, Nagato assumed a special posture of Ikari Commander, his purple eyes narrowed slightly, he thought for a while, and said his own conclusion. "Our sisters calculated the same result!" I saw this Shaye pushing his eyes, and a glimmer of cold light flashed on the mirror, "Either someone''s mental power can invade the heart of the sister who has awakened the AT force field, and modify the cognition of the sister." Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com "Either, my sister is trapped in a chaotic area and cannot correctly recognize the environment." Finally, the Saya finally showed a troubled expression, looked at Nagato seriously, and said: "However, no matter what kind of situation we encounter, it is difficult for our sisters to help." "So please, Brother Nagato! Only Brother Nagato can find Sister-sama!" Looking at the spectacle lady Saya in front of her, Nagato showed a rare smile. He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Saya''s small head, and said with a smile, "Relieve it to me!" "Ok!" Saya, the spectacle girl, showed a look of enjoyment, and responded softly. ... ... Heaven, the sun is in the sky! "Let''s talk about it, what you know, and your judgment!" Instantly appeared in the temple inside the sun, Nagato ignored the burning sun fire, looked at the god seat in the center of the temple, and said. Although he was going to find Saya, Nagato did not act immediately, but appeared here. Nagato needs to know from his divine will to know some things before Saya finally left. Although it seems to be indispensable, it is undeniable that Nagato has always been a very cautious person! "The reason for all is more than a year ago, during the final battle of the Godkiller world, we felt a certain kind of fluctuation. At that time, I was waiting for this to be handed over to Saya. This is the beginning of everything!" An icy and inorganic voice came from the god seat. This was the voice of Nagato''s divine will, which could be regarded as the will of Nagato''s absolute rational part. In order to better accumulate the foundation, Nagato temporarily separated his divine will, and even did not dare to maintain the sharing of thoughts, because at this time, Nagato would perceive the accumulation of terror condensed on the god seat. That kind of power will definitely make Nagato''s power go up by leaps and bounds, directly rising to several levels. If you feel it, Nagato doesn''t know, he can''t bear it. "From that fluctuation, Saya found it to keep herself in the state of''Schrodinger''s cat'', while being able to continue the possibility of evolution. A year ago, she came here, using the time and space gate, to go to a special world, looking The slightest possibility!" "Open the door, right, any suggestions!" Hearing the words of the divine will, Nagato understood the reason for everything, and immediately asked the direction Saya was heading. Saya''s destination has never been mentioned to anyone, so Nagato can only go over and take a look. Following Nagato''s order, a mysterious door appeared in front of Nagato, along with a word of divine will. "The rest of the situation is unknown and it is difficult to give good opinions. If you really want to say, there is only one suggestion!" "Say!" "Go to hell!" "...?!" ps: Depressed, there is a problem with the writing software...... .. 424 Chapter 030 Third in the world after death! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato opened his eyes suddenly and found himself lying on the ground. There was silence all around, and a bright moon was hanging high in the sky.He looked around, but found that he was lying next to him with a seventeen or eighteen year old boy with orange hair. "Oh, are you awake?" Sitting up, Nagato found that the girl who was speaking was a girl in a school uniform. She had purple hair with a shawl, and her appearance was at least 90 points or more for scoring. At this moment, she was looking serious, holding a huge sniper rifle and aiming at the front intently. At this moment, the young man beside Nagato also woke up... "You are?" the orange-red-haired boy asked with a confused look. "Welcome to join, I don''t want to die." The girl turned her head, smiled, and then raised her gun, and continued to aim at the front, as if she was about to sniper. "Although it is a bit sudden, are you willing to join the team?" "Uh... join the team?" "Since you are here, it means that you are dead. This is the afterlife. If you do nothing, you will be obliterated." "Destroyed? By whom?" "Naturally is a god." "What does it mean to join the team?" "Join''I don''t want to die!" But the name of the unit often changes. "In the beginning, it was the''World After Death''. But doesn''t the use of this name mean that you admit that you are dead? So I threw it away," "It has been changing since then, and now it has been changed to''I don''t want to die on the front''. Before, it was''I feel like I''m dead on the front.'' But that was totally funny. It took a day to throw it away." At this time, Nagato had completely ignored the conversation between the two in front of him, feeling his own state wholeheartedly, even Nagato himself felt very magical, because he, Uzumaki Nagato, was now in a state of so-called death. The so-called soul! Because of the judgment of the divine will, this is a world that only the soul can step into. If Nagato Shinbo steps into it, it may cause some unforeseen consequences. Therefore, Nagato can only choose to use some special methods to get in. At this time, Nagatos true body is sleeping in the Temple of the Sun, and the body soul is guarding the body. At this time, Nagatos body is a combination of three strands of soul and Nagatos body will that split during the construction of the three modes of heaven, earth and man. Substantiated. Soul materialization has already touched the law of soul! The will of the ontology truly experienced this feeling, so that some of the stubborn illnesses in the soul of Bai Yujing''s ontology began to slowly heal... "It''s really amazing here!" At this time, Nagato opened his mouth, and as soon as he made a sound, the two people who were talking next to him were stunned at the same time. Only then did they really start to feel that they both subconsciously ignored the person in front of them. If Nagato knew what they were thinking, he would definitely laugh and lament the inferior nature of human beings. The experience of the ghost world, especially the principle of the application of the fear of the ghost, let Nagato understand one thing, the strong person''s sense of existence beyond mortals will not only attract the attention of others, but also make others blind. Facing one''s own powerful existence, subconsciously denying him, this is the inferior nature of human beings or most living beings! "You, you... okay?" The girl looked at Nagato with some embarrassment and was about to send out her own invitation. However, as soon as the words began, the girl was stunned because she found out-186 Chinese website www.186zw.com The left eye of the red-haired boy in front of him was a bright red glaze flame, unlike a mortal! At the same time, the boy who woke up at the same time as Nagato also discovered the condition of Nagato''s left eye. As ordinary people, they really couldn''t understand why humans have such burning eyes. "Have you seen this girl?" In the face of two ordinary people, although the aura of the boy among them was a little weird, Nagato, who was intuitively not dangerous, didnt pay much attention. Using mental power, Sayas picture was put into each others mind, and at the same time he activated his hypnotic ability. Asked. "No!" The boy had the worst resistance, with red circles in his eyes, and he replied, on the contrary, the girl had good perseverance, resisted for a few seconds, but was still hypnotized. "I have seen, she is an accomplice of the angels. Following the angel''s words, she disappeared here a month ago!" Although they were manipulated, both teenagers and girls had their own will, and the unwilling emotions were clearly presented in the eyes of the two. But will Nagato care? "Who is the angel?" "God''s running dog!" Ignoring the unwillingness in the eyes of the young girl at all, Nagato continued to ask, and at the same time couldn''t help feeling some doubts in his heart, because Nagato did not perceive the trace of the angel. As a person who kills gods, Nagato''s perception of gods and angels will never make mistakes, unless those gods or angels are too powerful than him, but the problem is-- This world that doesn''t feel so strong can really withstand such an existence? "Maybe, in our perception, there are some differences!" After thinking for a long time, Nagato could only come to such a conclusion, and then directly stretched out his hand to embrace the girl in front of him, and kissed the other''s cherry lips in the other''s surprised eyes. Through physical contact as a medium, mental power instantly invades the opponent''s sea of ??consciousness, unknowingly reading the other''s memory, this is a by-product of Nagato''s improved soul swallowing ability. It''s just a small magic technique that is not of great use, and it won''t cause harm to the subject, or even affect it. As for why he chose to kiss, it was just because Nagato saw the depth of the girl''s eyes in front of him, she was absolutely stubborn, and he liked this will, and he stamped his own things in advance. "Asshole, let go of Yuri!" While enjoying the girl in Nagato, while reading the girl''s memory, when talking about Saya''s experience in this world, a sudden voice came. Nagato sensed that there was a crack in his ear! "Noisy!" Let go of the already blushing girl, Nagato hummed softly, and the blue-haired boy who rushed to Nagato and the red-haired boy standing beside Nagato were blown away by some invisible repulsion at the same time! boom!!! I saw the two teenagers fly directly more than ten meters high and land heavily, dusty... "Yuri Nakamura, right?" Reaching out his hand and stroking the girl''s cheek, looking at the unwillingness in his eyes, Nagato sighed softly, "What a beautiful will, from now on, you are mine, I will come to you, remember! " As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s figure gradually disappeared and disappeared... At this time, the power that restrained the girl disappeared, and the purple-haired girl knelt on the ground suddenly, her eyes filled with angry flames, "Ah!!! Bastard, gangster, I will not let you go by Yuri Nakamura!!!" .. 425 Chapter 031 The World and Angels Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Leaving the purple-haired girl named Nakamura Yuri, Nagato''s figure appeared above this world. For the first time, she carefully looked at the world of the soul, but the result was beyond Nagato''s own expectations. Speaking of the world, I really praise this place! This is probably the smallest world Nagato has ever seen, even the Shangri-La Cave Sky that I saw on the legendary plane of ghosts and gods is bigger than this world. Of course, here we must exclude the micro-world created by Nagato using the technique of heaven and earth oven! In the whole world, the sky is only a few thousand meters, and the area is only the size of a large campus. At most, the back mountain and a small river without a source are added. Nagato estimates that a super god Luo Tianzheng can directly blow this place. Drop it... At the same time, Nagato sensed that the world seemed to be shrinking and collapsing... It should not have been so small, but its creator seems to have set something messy in the world, causing the whole world to be completely unbalanced and can only collapse little by little. "Unbalanced, it is not the creator who reversed the law of death into the so-called law of immortality!" Suddenly, I remembered what I had obtained from Nakamura Yuri, this common sense called the world after death-after being unable to truly die, Nagato suddenly smiled with emotion. However, as soon as the words were spoken, Nagato was stunned... Because of the same intuition as a creator of the world, for some reason, the more Nagato thought about it, the more he felt that the creator of the world seemed to do this, and then the whole person left big drops of sweat behind his head. I''m speechless, Nagato really doesn''t believe that there really are such two creators. Is this challenging my nerves? Nagato has always been proud of being a creator! "Ah, it doesn''t matter!" Thinking of this, Nagato felt a little pain in his brain, and then slowly descended, feeling the characteristics of the entire afterlife world, but Nagato didn''t worry much about Saya''s trail. Although I''m trapped, Saya is fine! Not to mention, here in Nagato, there is a sea of ??spirit that can be nurtured again by Saya, even Nagato does not believe that such a small world has something that can kill Saya It made her feel uncomfortable for a few days at most. Of course, the most important thing is that although Nagato can''t perceive Saya''s location, here, Nagato''s instinct tells him that Saya is fine, just trapped. Under such lunacy, Nagato did not see a girl with pink hair and red pupils looking at the stars in the corridor on the highest floor of the girls'' dormitory not far away. Then, when she saw Nagato, which was slowly descending, the girl was stunned, her whole body trembling and covering her mouth, she couldn''t help muttering to herself: "...kill...angel, that person... " "How could such a superman come here..." Landed on the unmanned sports field, directly sat in the audience seat next to the sports field, put his hands on his chest, and began to think about what he had to do to find Saya. At the same time, Nagato intuitively told that there are many opportunities in this world. If the method is used properly, he will gain a lot. However In such a fragile world, Nagato dared not even use his full strength, and was deeply afraid of a chain reaction in such a fragile world, and let it be directly reimbursed. That would be fun. "Who are you!" Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com At this moment, a sudden voice came from behind, and Nagato was suddenly shocked. It seemed that he was involuntarily careless in such a place. Nagato reflected on himself and turned his head. The first thing that appeared before his eyes was a pair of small leather shoes. Above the leather shoes are white socks, black pleated skirts, and uniforms. The uniforms are petite girls with white faces and long silver-white hair. Really petite, or a little too small, if she were not in uniform, no one would think she was a high school student. "Back to the dormitory, it''s night time. The school stipulates that you can''t walk around at night!" Her voice was a little hoarse, consistent with her expressionless appearance, calm and indifferent, but full of incredible innocence, as if she could penetrate the soul of others. Such a voice, coupled with a lovely and exquisite appearance, makes the girl full of a trait called cute by industry insiders. So pure! At the first sight of the girl, Nagato couldn''t help but admire the girl in front of him. In a short moment, Nagato pulled out a dozen unique words from his mind, but they couldn''t really describe the characteristics of the girl in front of him. If there is any adjective to be used, it is... angel! The angel in Yuri Nakamura''s memory is also the girl in this world who has the most contact with Saya. "You are the student council president, my name is Uzumaki Nagato!" The burning left eye was staring at the girl who looked like an angel. If it weren''t for the girl''s gaze that swept her left eye from time to time, Nagato thought she was not surprised by her own eyes. "I have a younger sister, her name is Saya, I think the chairman should know me, I hope the chairman can tell me what happened before Saya disappeared, everything!" Strong perception, keenly caught the girl in front of her when she heard Sayas name, her pupils shrank slightly, Nagato understood, Saya definitely left something... "Saya has been reincarnated..." "No, I don''t think Saya will be reincarnated, or that Saya has never been a posthumous person!" Nagato interrupted the girl''s awkward cover, and said with a smile. When the first generation Saya became a state of''Schrodinger''s Cat'', it was actually transformed into a conceptual creature. Because of its own characteristics, Saya can reach any place that can be observed. Even if Sadako came out from the TV or something, Saya is also very good at it, even in the memory of people who think of her, Saya can appear in the memory of people who think of her, and the world after death naturally does not need to appear as a soul like Nagato. . "Schrodinger''s cat, this is Saya, now you can tell me about Saya!" Realizing that the girl is on guard, knowing that the girl hardly tells the true facts before confirming her relationship with Saya, Nagato said indifferently about Saya''s characteristics. Sure enough, Nagato saw it, and the girl''s watchful eyes disappeared... "I understand!" With Nagato''s smile, the girl agreed to Nagato''s request, and then she said something that made Nagato laugh. "But now you must abide by the school rules. I will take you to the dormitory. The dormitory has a time limit!" ps: Sure enough, I can''t write any daily routines!.. 426 Chapter 032 Sayas battle is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ten minutes later, an ordinary male apartment. Nagato lay on the bed in the dormitory with some sigh. The environment here makes Nagato couldnt help but recall that decades ago, in his previous life, he also had a long period of time spent in such an environment. . The similar environment made the juvenile feeling very emotional. It''s just that the emotion is only temporary. Nagato has always been very clear that he can''t go back at all, not for anything else, because Nagato is no longer the self he once was At least, the current Nagato feels that he can''t fit into this environment at all. Now that you have become a lion, don''t try to associate with the sheep again. This is Nagato''s consistent belief after embarking on the road to the strong in this life, and will never waver. "call!" Putting aside the useless thoughts, Nagato sat up and took out a blank note from his arms. This was handed to him by Lihua Music. It was said that it had disappeared from Lihua Music''s eyes half a month ago. Saya suddenly appeared and gave it to her. "The old lady was pitted, but the clown was also dragged by the old lady. Now let me see who has stronger will and ability. If anyone can tell me that I am''Schrodinger''s cat,'' Give him this note!" This is what Saya said! According to Lihua''s description, after Saya gave her things, it seemed to be dragged away by something and disappeared. At that time, the angel really realized that the world might not be as beautiful as she thought. "While thinking about the world''s problems alone, I have to deal with a few problem children''s troubles. It''s really hard for the stupid Miss Angel, ha! Speaking casually, Nagatos spiritual power surged out and turned into spiritual fire, igniting this featureless paper... Peng! The note flew automatically and lit with a pop, two very normal words flooded into Nagatos sea of ??knowledge. The red-haired boy squinted slightly, as if he understood something... "It seems that I don''t need to do anything, Saya is having a good time!" ... ... boom!!! In a mysterious and unpredictable gray world, continuous roars sounded constantly around the dark beach. The next moment, a black shadow rushed out of the sea level, and in an instant, the waves swept up like raindrops. A black shadow appeared in the sky, and it was Saya in a white veil. Even if he just rushed out of the sea, he was still immaculate. "What, is it just a little bit like this?" Saya seemed to shook his right hand in disappointment. What was grabbed there was another Saya''s neck. This Saya was completely embarrassed, his limbs twisted in an abnormal way, and blood was flowing in his mouth. It is a copy of Saya, a special existence that completely imitates everything about Saya. "Why, look down on me, don''t you actually speak!" Saya, whose eldest lady had a temper, completely ignored the situation where she was pinching the opponent''s neck and making her unable to speak. As if a child lost her temper, she directly twisted her right hand and twisted her neck. "But it''s just a mere copy, it''s really funny that it can replace me!" Yaoyao Literature Website www.11wxw.com Saying indifferently, Saya''s heart moved, and the copy disappeared in front of Saya out of thin air, and it had been put away by Saya in a special way. "Saya is unique!" After receiving the copy, there was a slight smile on the corner of Saya''s mouth. Looking around, it was still a dark, unglamorous world, which made people boring at first glance. So Saya was annoyed! "Clown, don''t come out yet to please Lord Saye!" The clear and sweet voice echoed throughout the silent space, and the contempt in the tone was completely imperceptible. She was the one who was trapped. "It''s a big tone!" In the dark space, an indifferent response appeared, "In this chaotic space of information, your immortality characteristics have been restrained, and you can''t move phases. I don''t understand what you are proud of!" "Humph!" Saye heard this voice and smiled sarcastically, "Ha, are you sure you restricted me?" In the darkness, there was no answer for a long time, and the existence hidden in the darkness understood that although the copy of Saya pulled her into this chaotic information space, it restricted her. Whenever Saya conducts self-observation, a large amount of chaotic information will appear, making it difficult for Saya to observe, and can only rely on the isolation of the AT force field to maintain his own existence. However, he miscalculated one point, that is, Saya''s powerful adaptability, in a short period of time, has adapted to how to better conduct self-observation in a large amount of chaotic information. If it hadn''t been for the existence in the dark to drive Saya''s copy to fight with it, while constantly manipulating information to strengthen interference, the opponent would have escaped long ago. "Ha, clown, don''t have anything to say! Wait, wait for the old lady to get out of trouble, I will repay you well!" Seeing that the darkness around him did not respond, Saya continued to adapt to the chaotic information around him, while provocatively trying to find the other partys flaws, but the next moment "Absolutely freezing gas!" The sudden icy cold fell from the sky, directly bombarding Saya, who had lost phase movement, and blasted it to the sea. With a bang, the sea level within a hundred meters of it suddenly became frozen! boom!! Almost the next second when the sea surface freezes, the entire sea ice layer crashed, and Saya was seen breaking the ice against the AT force field, but just after appearing, Saya was facing a second attack. "Gaia''s Power Gaia Energy Cannon!" Bombarded from the beach is a huge energy cannon. Its attack range is so large that Saya, who cant move phases now, cant escape it, but "Why do I need to hide my mother!" The AT force field burst out in an instant, with the support of hundreds of sisters, Saya''s light of the soul was so powerful that it was unbelievable, and a force field giant was instantly condensed, and it was a punch at the energy cannon! boom!!! The gusty wind howled, the tsunami rolled up, and this dark world suddenly fell into an endless roar... 427 Chapter 033 meet again, fight second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning of the next day, Yuri Nakamura opened his eyes. This is not due to the duty of a student who must go to school. On the contrary, as the leader of the rebel forces in the entire afterlife world, Nakamura Yuri is a firm supporter of the setting of''sleep in the morning''. There is only one reason for waking up so early. In fact, the young girl had trouble sleeping all night... "Ahhhh, I blame the damn hooligan!!" Walking on the unmanned playground, the irritable girl couldn''t help complaining. As long as she remembered the extremely shy kiss last night, the girl felt very bad. For this reason, I had to go for a walk, at least to ease my mentality. You know, because of this change yesterday, the girl stopped even her originally planned action to test the''angel''. Even as the leader of the "SSS", a rebellious force in the afterlife world, no matter how aggressive and tough the character is, these can''t change a fact! That is, the existence named Yuri Nakamura is a young girl who is in the age of high school. As a young girl, the first kiss was forcibly taken without her consent. No one can calm down... Then she heard an unforgettable voice-- "Ah, is this fate, dear Yuri-chan!" Then the girl turned her head and saw. At the corner in front, a figure in a purple dress appeared in vain. The iconic burning left pupil, even if she had seen it before, was still shocked. The person who came is not someone else, but Nagato. In fact, Nagato was also very surprised because he didn''t want to go to class. Nagato had planned to go to the library early this morning, but as soon as he went out, he ran into the girl he had liked yesterday. "It''s you! You damn bastard!" As a girl who acts faster than words, almost the moment she was speaking, Yuri took out the knife tied to the bottom of her skirt and stabbed it towards Nagato without hesitation! Yuri Nakamura''s movements are extremely fast, deep and fast, and he is very ruthless. If it is an ordinary person, it is very likely that he will be killed by the sting of the girl if he has no reaction, but such an attack is too far behind for Nagato! "It''s not good, Yuri-chan..." In the face of the girl''s attack, Nagato just smiled as a kid, and stretched out his right hand, neither fast nor slow, but it was just such a hand that easily grasped Yuri''s sword-holding wrist. At the next moment, Nagato stepped forward and stood behind the girl, while gently exerting force with his right hand, twisting the girl''s wrist behind her, her left hand wrapped around the girl''s neck, and instantly grabbed. "Unbehaved little wild cat, you say, how should I punish you!" Leaning her chin on the girl''s shoulder, Nagato was against the girl, and the tip of her nose could clearly smell a delicate fragrance, and she was in a happy mood and said softly in her ear. Nagato''s movements were extremely ambiguous, and with some kind of previous conviction, the girl suddenly had bad associations. Almost in an instant, the girl struggled hard... "Let go of me, you bastard, H crazy demon, scum!!!" Its just that the girl named Nakamura Yuri is just an ordinary person after all, and is too far away from Nagato. No matter how hard she struggles, she cant get rid of Nagato. Instead, it arouses the evil in the heart of the red-haired boy It seems that occasional evil activities are also very interesting! At this moment, there were several more figures beside Nagato who were attracted by Yuri''s voice. They were not others, but the personnel of the post-mortem world front led by Yuri. "Asshole, let go of Yuri!" Hideki Hyuga, who was the blue-haired boy who blocked Nagato yesterday and was defeated by Shinra Tiansei with a single blow, is now raising his small gun and pointing it at Nagato, threatening fiercely. In view of the fact that he attacked the opponent at close range yesterday, but was inexplicably severely injured and unconscious, Hideki Hyuga did not dare to approach for the time being, but took out his guns and prepared for a long-range attack. "Yes, let go of Yuri!" The other idiots on the post-death world front are also anti-rats. They only threatened with a firearm. A firearm appeared, and you can only imagine its firepower by seeing it. If it is in a legal society, this group of guys can definitely be included in the highest rank of underworld personnel.Hacker fiction www.heikexs.com At this time Hideki Hyuga felt very lucky. As he witnessed Nagato snatch Yuri''s kiss yesterday, he knew that Yuri would be in a bad mood today, and discussed with some idiots on the front, and prepared to do something to make Yuri happy. Originally, I only felt that I was not confident enough to comfort Yuri and called other people. At this time, it became a reliable combat power. If I only had myself, it would be a food delivery to the red-haired boy in front of me. "Don''t worry about me, hurry up, give me a brush!" At this time, Yuri Nakamura spoke out, although death is very annoying, but now this situation is even more annoying, so that she would rather die with the bastard in front of him, but "No way, Yuri!" "Asshole, if you are a man, just let go of Yuri!" "Otherwise, we singled out, and if you win, we will let you go. As long as you let go of the reason..." Nakamura Yuri underestimated his position in the hearts of the fools on the world front after death. These fools will not hurt her even if they die. This is also the charm of the girl named Nakamura Yuri A charisma called leadership temperament! "Yuri-chan, it seems that I must let you understand a very cruel fact!" Nakamura Yuri gently let go, and Nagato smiled as she watched the girl almost fall because of her sudden release. "I, it is irreversible!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato walked towards the idiots on the front of the post-death world, and at the same time, a powerful momentum suddenly pressed towards them! Under Nagato''s momentum, people like Noda, Matsushita, Takamatsu, Hyuga, and Fujimaki shot almost instinctively. The bullets fired by several semi-automatic fully automatic firearms formed a metal storm and swept toward Nagato. Nagatos terrible pressure is the reason Noda and the others cant help but take action. More importantly, in this world, they wont die, so theres no problem with being broken into pieces This is the reason why Noda, Panasonic, Hyuga, Fujimaki, and TK dared to shoot casually, but they couldn''t see the so-called fragments, but saw an incredible scene. "damn it!?" "how is this possible?!" "monster!?" The members of the post-death front were all stunned when they saw the situation in front of them! Facing the terrifying metal storm, facing the crossfire composed of several machine guns, and facing thousands of powerful barrage per second, Nagato passed straight through. In an instant, the red flame in Nagato''s left eye went out, and a dark blue flame ignited in his right eye. Just like the breeze blowing across the grassland and the sun shining on the earth, the seemingly nagato passes through this murderous storm and lightly falls in front of Hiuga and the others. This kind of behavior, this kind of behavior that was completely incomprehensible to the people present, really frightened the people present. Nagato''s movements were not fast, and every movement was clearly visible. However, it was because I saw it so clearly that I was shocked! Unable to understand and unacceptable, he simply didn''t understand why Nagato could pass through the terrifying metal storm unharmed, just like a dream. Because of the unknown, so fear. After death, the members of the world front stopped for a moment. However, in that moment, it was enough for Nagato to do countless kinds of things, but there was only one thing Nagato did, and that was to draw a sword from the void. "One-tailed sword, cut off!" With a slash, blood overflowed! Just after regaining his senses, Nakamura Yuri''s eyes suddenly filled with blood, and the red-haired boy stood in the bloody center with a sword in his hands, like a ghost! ps: It''s so hot, I wonder if I have heatstroke. I have an idea in my heart, but I can''t write it... 428 Chapter 034 The Secret of the Library Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After half an hour, Nagato happily arrived at his current destination, the library. As for why, it was only a few minutes'' journey at the foot of Nagato, and it would be delayed for half an hour to arrive at this problem. Yuri Nakamura, who fell into a state of self-loathing in the corner of the college, can fully explain this problem. In fact, there is no need to explain, just look at the situation of Nakamura Yuri at this time to fully understand Red and swollen lips, messy clothes, and an unwilling face. Certain actions named by Nagato as "a little punishment for a bad little wild cat" directly exploded the shame of the girl, and Nagato felt very happy because of this. In a sense, Nagato felt that a certain attribute named''S'' in his heart seemed to be awakened. A simple illusion was released towards the administrator of the library, Nagato easily entered this unique library, and even manipulated the administrator to create an elegant seat. If nothing else, Nagato would probably spend the whole day here. In a sense, Nagato is also a bookworm. In his spare time on weekdays, he also likes to read a book carefully! Nagato is not a true mind school. For Nagato, reading books is just an accumulation. Even when reading, Nagato does not delve into many details. Don''t ask for any explanation, I''m talking about people like Nagato! But as the strength gets stronger and stronger, the books that Nagato has read will turn into intangible background, which is completely absorbed by Nagato without knowing it This feeling fascinated Nagato. Therefore, whenever he comes to a new world and establishes his own power, Nagato will collect information and build his own library. The library, the place where books are collected, can be said to basically record all the information of a world: civilization, history, culture, technology... Almost everything that can be described in words can be understood in the book. Then, this library is a place for Nagatos leisure time in this world in the future. Of course, it is more used as a place to store books for Nagato to take out books to read in his leisure time. Of course, this time I came to the library not for leisure, but the two words in Saya''s message, one of which is "library"! Obviously, this library hides special features that Saya must pay attention to! In this regard, Nagato is very interested, and in Nagato''s vague intuition, it seems that the secret of this library will cause some trouble for him in the future. "Sure enough, this world is so interesting!" Sitting in the lounge, drank a sip of the tea made by the librarian, and couldn''t help but look at the sky outside the window. In the memory of Yuri Nakamura, Nagato also knew a lot of interesting things For example, people who are not suicidal have a strong unwilling soul before they are alive. They can only enter this world under accidental conditions. If they follow the rules in this world, they will soon disappear, but they will always exist. This is also the most fundamental condition for the establishment of the world front after death-they are not willing to disappear! For another example, this world seems to be connected to many other worlds. Just like in Yuri''s front, a girl named Shiina is from ancient Japan and is incompatible with Yuri and the others. There is one thing that Nagato cares most about, that is NPC!Yudi Bookstore www.yudiwu.com It is equivalent to the character of Non-playerCharacter in the game. It has no real feelings, but its performance is no different from a real person. In Yuri''s understanding, NPC seems to be automatically generated by the world to cope with the deceased. But in the eyes of Nagato, this is the most amazing place in the world As long as the emotional problem of that NPC is resolved, in other words, this has completely entered the taboo realm of creating life! "Sure enough, it''s so amazing because it''s so short-lived, this poor world!" Thinking about it from the perspective of the creator of the world, Nagato came to the conclusion that after all, the more perfect the world, it is impossible for this miracle-like thing to overflow like garbage everywhere. "However, if this world weren''t so weird, it wouldn''t be my chance, haha!" Thinking of this in his heart, Nagato took out a book casually and began to read it. The whole library fell into silence, except for the sound of reading the book from time to time. Time passed slowly, and soon it was noon, and the quiet library gradually became crowded. It stands to reason that the location of Nagato is very conspicuous, and the administrator offers tea from time to time, which is very eye-catching, but whoever sees the location of Nagato will not bother subconsciously. One of the simple applications of fear, mortals will subconsciously move away automatically when facing the ghosts! At this moment, the president of the student council, Li Huazou came to the library. "Nagato-san." As soon as he stepped into the library, Shizuo ignored the fear under Nagato''s cloth and walked straight over, possessing an angelic heart. The girl would not deceive herself and ignore the strength of the person she faced. "Why didn''t you come to class this morning." Summoning Nagato from the world of books, Li Huazou immediately began to inquire, early this morning, the girl had been looking for traces of Nagato, and it was because of this that he discovered that he did not follow the rules to go to school. "Oh, it''s playing!" After recovering from the book world, Nagato seemed to be in a trance. He saw Lihua play and smiled, "Because, no need!" "but" "Although it''s not Saya, there is one thing, you still have to be clear when you strum. The Uzumaki Nagato in front of you is not a dead person!" Speaking lightly and unbelievable words, but Li Huazou has no reason to believe it. In addition to the fact that Nagato is in an authentic state at this time, the temperament on his body makes people unable to help but have an unreasonable sense of trust, but also because of Saya''s previous conviction. Otherwise, the girls might regard Nagato as a severe second. "So, what are you doing?" Knowing the relationship between the young man in front of him and his mysterious friend, Saya, Zou is no longer obsessed with taking him back to class. Although the angelic girl is simple, she is not a fool. She is just as simple as a fool. "I am reading a very interesting book!" Hearing Lihua''s question, Nagato smiled and smiled happily, and at the same time revealed the cover of a book in his hand. The girl saw the big characters on the cover at a glance. "Lord of the Sprites Sweeping the World-Dragon King!".. 429 Chapter 035 Three Kings Biography First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Dragon King swept the world, all living beings surrendered, and he is the number one monster of all time! When Lihua played the book that Nagato handed over, and sat next to Nagato and opened the cover, there was such an unclear sentence on the first page. Inexplicably, the girl had a feeling, as if she was about to step into another world. As time passed, the angel girl flipped through the few manuscripts in her hand. At the same time, the girl''s three-view cognition could not help being refreshed again and again. Believing in the demonic sprites that give birth to the liver, the power that makes people fearful, the great onmyoji A Pei Qingming is also the lord of darkness, the crazy motherly love of the feather fox, the broken witch who directly breaks through the hell, the purifying witch who purifies evil, the strongest dragon king who has swept the world ... If it is another member of the afterlife world, it is likely that this book will be regarded as a fantasy novel. After reading it, it will not worry about it, but Lihua will not. She has lived in this post-death world for an unknown number of years. She has "sent away" wave after wave of "graduates". The understanding of this world is not comparable to those of Yuri Nakamura and Hideki Hyuga . Similarly, Lihua Music also has sufficient knowledge about the concept of "parallel space". In her memory, in her world, there is no so-called demons, but she cannot deny that other parallel worlds also do not exist. Especially, there are magical worlds like the afterlife world, and what is impossible for the existence of demons! There is not much content in the book, and the story spans only a mere one year, but the variety of demons and demons recorded in the book is simply eye-opening. As the president of the student council, the girl''s reading speed is very fast, and she finished reading this thin book in less than half an hour. "This is your story? Are you human?" This was the first sentence of the girl after reading the book. "Of course it is. It''s just that the records above are not complete. I have captured the essential power of Yuyi Fox, but I haven''t recorded them on it." Nagato said dumbfoundedly. As soon as he finished speaking, Nagato suddenly had a flash of inspiration, looking thoughtful. This biography is indeed amazing. It can record all the experiences of Nagato in the past year, but the part involving the heavens and the world, as well as the things done by Nagato itself, are not recorded. "For the heavens and ten thousand realms, it''s probably because the world''s abilities are insufficient, and the main thing is probably because the soul of the main body is waiting for the heavens and didn''t come personally. "However, this world, or what means does this library rely on to gain insight into my past, you know, after all, I also have the highest level of causal power, and it makes me feel nothing!" "Also in this biography, there is a breath of mine, which seems to be condensing something, but it is still not sure. The trouble that the library will bring to me is this..." "Nagato-san!" Just as Nagato''s inspiration flashed and fell into his own thoughts, a soft voice calling from his side came. The slightly hoarse but strange voice of the angel girl made Nagato''s attention out of her thinking. Raising her head, Nagato saw that the angel girl was looking at him with cute eyes, holding two thin books in her arms. "What''s the matter?" Nagato put down his thoughts and looked at the girl curiously. Handing one of the two books in her arms to Nagato, the girl blinked, "Although it is incredible,...maybe it will be useful to you." After receiving the booklet and seeing the long title, Nagato couldn''t help but let out a surprise, because the cover of the book said "The Dawn Throne at the End of the Age-Shadow King!" Subconsciously, Nagato looked at the cover of another book in the arms of the angel girl, only to see a few dazzling characters written on the cover of the book. "The dark brave who killed the gods-the devil! The cover was clear at a glance, and Nagato didn''t have to work hard, and he understood what the two books were about, it was nothing more than what he did in the world of Ninja and Godkiller. In addition to the book Nagato found before, these three books are actually about Nagato''s experience in different worlds... Qiandu Chinese website www.qianduzw.com And Nagato felt that the two books also contained a ray of his own breath. This is not wrong! Three books, three worlds, three wisps of soul, three modes, the breath in the books... A series of information circulated in Nagato''s mind, combined and formed, and in an instant, Nagato understood how this library works! I am afraid that the moment I came into this world, this world recorded its own breath, because the three wisps of soul aura in my body now were treated as three people and recorded as three biographies. Everyone''s breath contains a lot of personal information. Among the three souls of Nagato, the current power of the humane mode soul is the law of reincarnation. The most basic source of this power is the eye of reincarnation from the world of Naruto. The current power of the authentic mode is derived from the lord of demons and demons. Not to mention the Tiandao mode, the godslayer is the foundation of this mode. "Is that so? I didn''t feel that I was spied on the past because this library didn''t directly use the power of fate and causality to peek into my past..." "What it peeks at is only the intercepted breath information, plus I am not very familiar with destiny-type powers, so naturally I can''t feel it!" "That''s why, in the previous "Dragon King" biography, there are many reasons for the distortion, in addition to the blessings of the heavens and the world, there is also the reason that the breath itself is incomplete!" "So..." Not in a rush to open the biography of the "Shadow King" in his hand, Nagato looked at the Lihua Zou who was ready to read the book in his hand, and suddenly said, "Small Zou, where did you find this kind of book? Is there Saya''s? ?" The angel girl paused slightly, and pointed her finger to a certain corner of the library. Nagato''s outstanding eyesight could easily see it. The bookshelf there was written with four small characters "biography". After that, the girl frowned slightly, seemingly puzzled, and said, "Sayas, I can''t find it!" "That''s it, I understand!" Nagato smiled, smiling very happily, "This library''s secret turns out to be like this, it''s no wonder Saya will be scammed, it''s very interesting..." Afterwards, Nagato quietly opened the biography of "Shadow King" in his hand, ready to appreciate his great achievements. This kind of reading his own story as a reader makes Nagato feel very interesting. ... ... Time always likes to pass by unconsciously. When Nagato and the girl get away from the books and materials, the sunset has already fallen to the west hill, and the library is full of npc students who came to see books and check materials after school. . "What an interesting library!" Nagato stretched out and said contentedly, "There are so many other world information here, it''s really interesting." In the afternoon, after appreciating his great achievements, Nagato suddenly felt an eye-opener with the books on the bookshelf where he read personal biographies one by one. Although it is not a world of extraordinary powers, the differences in culture still make Nagato feel a lot. "Crap!" At this moment, the girl next to her knocked her head, and she seemed to remember something: "Today... absent from class for an afternoon..." Then the girl''s Mengmeng''s eyes stared directly at Nagato, as if she was saying, I blame you... "I am fascinated by the world I have experienced, it is none of my business!" Nagato raised an eyebrow. But remembering that throughout the afternoon, the angel girl in front of her was fascinated by the world she experienced, looking for information everywhere, Nagato couldn''t help but smile knowingly. "Don''t laugh." "Well, I don''t laugh." The two silhouettes drifted away, and the silhouettes dragged the old elders in the sunset... ps: dizzy, it seems to have a heat stroke...... .. 430 Chapter 036 Transition and Goal Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ordinary height, ordinary appearance, ordinary grades, ordinary personality, dream is an ordinary ordinary talk about a pure love, "praised" by the captain-no speciality is his speciality. This is Dashan, an ordinary student on the post-mortem world front with an ordinary name. Ordinary, he has always been ignored unconsciously, just like Hideki Hyuga summoned the idiot companions on the front to comfort Yuri this morning, but Why, as a roommate, Hyuga would give up close and far away, completely forgetting that there is a roommate Dashan! Although he was a little entangled in classifying himself as an idiot, Da Shan was even more sad and speechless because he seemed to be completely ignored by his roommate. However, this sadness was thrown into the waters of Bermuda by Da Shan classmates after an hour. Because Hyuga and them collectively rushed to the street! He also made a very thorough pounce, cut in two, cut in the middle of something, just one glance, Dashan classmate vomited, and breakfast was eaten for nothing. At noon today, the post-mortem world front held a meeting. At the meeting, classmate Dashan saw his captain standing on the table and angrily announced that besides the second enemy of the angel''s accident on the front, an enemy whose name is not yet known but whose combat strength is against the sky. Dashan saw it, a photo taken secretly from an unknown angle by the captain. In the photo, it was a red-haired boy of seventeen or eighteen. The appearance is so beautiful that people feel very trusting at first glance, but the blue flame in the right eye is like a burning blue flame, which makes this young man suddenly look very strange. Compared to angels, this young man is more likely to be a running dog of God! Da Shan thought so in his heart, and then he heard the captain''s instructions. The captain asked everyone to show all their energy and pay attention to that person like an angel, and not to provoke him! "Don''t mess with" this, except Shiina. Shiina is a very special girl who looks pretty, likes to stay in dark places, and has a mantra of "really superficial." Shiina''s name is not her real name. In fact, the captain helped her get this name. She originally had no name, only a code name of c7. She seemed to be a killer from ancient times. She possessed superb killing skills and weird ninjutsu. She would not lose even if she faced an angel in hand-to-hand combat!Is worthy of the name of the strongest on the front. none of them. One day passed quickly. As usual, Da Shan came to the library after school. As an ordinary high school student, Da Shan also has a very ordinary hobby-reading. Dashan is not a bookworm, but an ordinary person who is used to reading to pass the time. This kind of person can be seen almost everywhere in the library. When he came to the mountain in the library, he glanced at random as usual, but happened to see two figures that almost made him jump up. The number one warning object-angels! The second warning target-an unknown red-haired boy! The two major warning objects appeared in the library at the same time, and the two people surrounded by piles of thick reading materials were obviously inquiring about something intently. Da Shan was stunned, a flash of light flashed in his heart... ...5599 novel www.dy5599.com ... The college canteen. Using the student card that appeared in my hand at some time, I ordered a few Mapo tofu meal coupons from the ordering machine. Nagato was very puzzled that a girl would actually like this kind of food. When he came out of the library, Nagato made a temporary intention and said that he would like to have a meal, and then he was called for some such food. Nagato, who had spent all the few credits on his student card, brought two copies of Mapo tofu to Li Huaxu who was sitting at the table and waiting. Placing the red-looking hot Mapo tofu in front of the faintly excited Lihuazou, Nagato couldn''t help smiling. It is surprising that the angel girl who is so indifferent on weekdays has such a side! Nagato, who sat down, didn''t mean to move the mapo tofu in front of him, but smiled and watched as Lihua played calmly and elegantly eating the mapo tofu bit by bit. "Don''t you eat it, it''s delicious." Feeling that Nagato didn''t seem to have any intention of doing it, Lihuazou stopped eating, looked at Nagato with pure eyes, and asked incomprehensibly. "It''s pretty good to eat. It''s also a kind of enjoyment to watch Xiaozuo eat." Looking at Lihuazuo''s pure eyes, Nagato said with a smile. Nagato didn''t tell lies, watching Lihua play the elegant dining is really a treat. This is a kind of beautiful enjoyment. The beauty of this kind of beauty is definitely more attractive than the good mapo tofu in front of Nagato. And, the most important thing is-- After fully understanding the secrets hidden in the library, Nagato is now all right, and then, just wait... wait! This is Saya''s second message to Nagato. Obviously, what Saya meant is that as long as you wait, the time for real hands will come automatically. Because of Sayas new appointment, Nagato does not intend to do more useless work, but if he doesnt do anything, it seems a bit boring... Under such circumstances, Nagato''s character would never rest, so the angel girl named Lihuazou in front of her entered the hunting range of Nagato. Looking at Lihuazuo, who tilted his head slightly incomprehensibly, and then started to eat again, watching the Mapo Tofu that quickly disappeared into the enticing mouth of Lihuazuo, Nagato smiled and asked: "Very like?" "Like it? I don''t know." Lihua played the mapo tofu in front of him, thinking a little bit.Looking at Nagato with a little doubt, he said lightly. "So, do you like Mapo tofu?" Looking at Lihuazou''s suspicious eyes, Nagato pushed a piece of Mapo tofu to Lihuazou and asked with a smile. "Love to eat." Li Huazou, who couldn''t help but started the meal again, said calmly. "Then I like it." Nagato smiled and affirmed as he watched the Lihua music of enjoying the second Mapo Tofu seriously. "Do I like Mapo Tofu? This is the first time I know it." Lihua played a little while shaking up a spoonful of bright red Mapo Tofu with a spoon. At this level of simplicity, it''s so cute! Play, you must be mine! Looking at the lovely angel girl in front of her, Nagato smiled... 431 Chapter 037: You Li Decided, Seek Subscription Without Change! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Around seven o''clock in the evening, the post-mortem world front base camp, the principal''s office! The leader of the world front after his death, the strong girl with purple hair, Nakamura Yuri''s expression at this time was extremely solemn, and the index finger placed on the table unconsciously tapped the tabletop, making the atmosphere of the quiet headmaster''s room even more solemn. "Mami, are you really sure?" Gently handed out the photo placed on the desktop in front of him, Yuri''s expression was extremely expectant, but extremely distressed, complicated and inexplicable, "Are you sure, you won''t recognize the wrong person?!" Following Yuri''s words, the surrounding front comrades did not dare to gasp, and they all cast their eyes on the cold girl with dark red hair named Asami Iwasawa. Those gazes staring together were enough to scare all timid people into fright, but for Mami, it seemed that they didn''t exist. The musical girl named Mami Iwasawa, but can face thousands of girls who are still singing freely, how could there be such a thing as stage fright. "There is absolutely nothing wrong. Although someone will have hallucinations at the last moment of life, I will never forget the strong sense of existence, the scene of ignoring everything and tearing the angel apart!" With her hands on the other side of the desktop, Mami''s crimson pupils and Yuri''s emerald pupils looked directly at each other, and the girl spoke out what she was thinking in her heart. "It''s definitely him, the one who killed the angel!" Following Nagato''s words, the whole scene suddenly fell silent, incredibly hard to believe, but everyone knew one thing better, that is, Asami Iwasawa never lied. This afternoon, Nakamura Yuri, the leader of the post-mortem world front, was prepared to launch a special operation in view of the recent exhaustion of meal tickets to seize enough meal tickets from the NPC students for a period of time to come. For this reason, Yuri didnt even attend the noon meeting. All the music department staff who devoted themselves to the study of music skills were called out to prepare a small musical performance for them to attract the attention of angels and increase the success rate of combat. . There was nothing like this at first, but before temporarily preparing for the action, Yuri suddenly remembered the content of the noon meeting. When he secretly took photos of Nagato to the members of the music club, Mami Iwasawa was stunned... This girl from the world of the godslayer who died in the angelic turmoil did not hesitate to point out that Nagato was a mysterious existence that could kill angels. "Yuri, you should still remember what I said when I joined this front!" "Mami..." Looking at Mami''s firm expression, Yuri couldn''t help but think of the scene when she invited Mami to join the battle against the angels on the rooftop. ... "When you come to this world, you must have an unwilling life. Join my battle line. Let us find the God who arranges our destiny. Ask him why he is so unfair and defeat him!" Under the setting sun, Nakamura Yuri''s will was extremely firm, and he enthusiastically sent out his invitation to the indifferent girl who had just arrived in this world, "Join our angel against the battle line!" The indifferent girl, who had been scorned by reason, but didn''t respond much, suddenly raised her head, her eyes flashing with some indescribable complexity, "There are...angels in this world?" "God''s running dog, the president of the student council, the angel Lihua plays!" As if thinking of some unpleasant experience, Yuri spit out three short sentences in a simple and clear picture of the angel he knew. "Ha ha!" The cold girl suddenly smiled, "I didn''t expect to meet an angel after death, right? Nakamura Yuri? I joined your battle line, not for anything else." "It''s just me, looking at the angel is upset!" "Obviously it looks very holy, it is clearly the sustenance of people''s hearts, and it is clearly believed by countless people, but doing such a thing is simply disgusting!" "It''s just that I don''t know when I can see it again, what about the figure of the beheading angel..." ... Recalling that time, under the sunset, Mami''s extremely yearning expression, even if it was Li, could not help but leave a drop of cold sweat and couldn''t help but laugh a few times. Yuri is really embarrassed to say that at the beginning, he completely regarded the musical girl in front of him as a second-year-old. Although later, Mami Iwasawa''s performance quickly removed her second label from her heart, and Mami''s words were forgotten by Yuri subconsciously... just-- Killing the angel is impossible no matter how you think. However, if... if this matter is true, then how can such an existence come here! Who is he, is he the god?! Thinking about it carefully, his eyes are very strange. It is not something that cosmetic contact lenses can do. There is also the fighting power shown this morning, and last night, his power to control me... Even if he is not a god, he is not an ordinary person! In Yuri''s mind, there were thousands of times, and even the originally scheduled tornado plan was not in the mood. Yuri had a feeling that that person could give himself a more perfect answer to the battle so far. But, would he be such a kind guy?Reading room www.kanshu55.com Thinking of Nagato''s actions, even if he was bold and reasonable, he couldn''t help but show a little blush on his face. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not shyness, but anger. "Plan change!" After all, he is the leader of the front, and Yuri is full of courage, "No matter whether Mami''s words are true or not, that guy is really not a simple character, and he should know some unusual things." "Furthermore, I suddenly want to recover the debt this morning!" Ignoring Hyuga and the others, "We are about to prepare for action, and then temporarily change their behavior, such a real man''s complaint," Yuri took out a mobile phone and dialed a number. "Hey, check, take out the best weapons, today there is a big fish, I have a hunch, he can give us an answer to the struggle so far!" "However, the premise must be that we can be faced squarely!" "At twelve o''clock tonight, on the world front after death, meet that bastard, the old lady must take a good breath!" Hanging up the phone, a girl named Nakamura Yuri announced to the members of different faces! ... ... The sound without knots, the newcomer of the world after death. As a newcomer who only remembers his own name, Yin Wu has been in the aftermath world all day long. Originally, he would be accepted into the post-mortem world front and become a member of the front, but the appearance of Nagato interrupted this possible development. Yesterday, he was directly bombarded and killed by Nagato by Shinra Tensei. Today, Hyuga and others died again, and Yuri was even more difficult to think normally by Nagato. Unconsciously, the entire front had forgotten this newcomer . Therefore, during this day, only the sound of the memory of the name remained, spent in extreme boredom, not knowing what to do at all, and even the extreme emotion of being unlovable had sprouted. After school in the evening, as if he had been called for something, Yin Wugui came to the computer classroom with a fascination. When sitting in front of the computer, Yin Wucai really recovered. "What''s the matter, how did I get here!" Yin Wu couldn''t help being panicked, and the automatically turned on computer in front of him was constantly flashing some hard-to-see symbols. The entire classroom gave people a very gloomy feeling. "Hehe, lucky and sad existence..." The gloomy voice suddenly echoed throughout the classroom, and endless panic echoed in Yin Wu''s heart. It was a feeling as if the heart was being held Although, he does not have a so-called heart! "Lucky you, but you don''t know it, this is your pathetic!" Unable to move, unable to speak, even gradually unable to think, Otonashi''s heart was gradually filled with fear, and intuition, the feeling of being stared at by something terrible rose. "Although the main body was trapped by that bastard woman, my clone was still found. The key to this world is my destiny, haha!!!" As the gloomy voice laughed, the mysterious symbols in the computer turned into green lights, spreading across the classroom, and at the same time shrouded Otonashi. This newcomer, who came to the world one day after his death, had his consciousness slowly and firmly in the green light, being consumed... With the gradual disappearance of self-awareness, the memory of the boy named Otomusuke is also constantly recovering. I have been taking care of my sick sister, Otonashi Hatsune, and can''t find the meaning of survival... Its just that every time because of my sisters thank you, I persist and work hard to survive for my sister... After my sister died, I became confused, how to live without my sister, and wondered again about the meaning of my life... On the way, I saw the scene of the discharged child thanking the doctor, and immediately found his own meaning in life... I hope I can be a doctor to save someone who is tortured by illness like my sister... Study hard and got the ticket to my dream... I was trapped in a tunnel in a tram accident on the way to my dream and died... "This is my life?" Time slowly passed, ten minutes later. There was such a thought in his mind that the will of the young man named Yinwujiexian plunged into absolute darkness. At the same time, all the green light in the entire classroom merged into the young man''s body. boom! The sound of the beating heart suddenly remembered, soundless, no, or, it is a mysterious existence now, slowly opened his eyes, and countless streams of information flashed in his eyes. "The first key is here, and the second one, Lihua will play it!" "Very beautiful existence, but, for the sake of my and his future, I''m sorry, in order to survive the pursuit of that existence, and open up a truly beautiful future, I''m sorry..." .. 432 Chapter 038 Prelude to the Storm Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the death of the world front is about to strike, Otogoku is taken over by a mysterious existence, all these signs seem to indicate that the ordinary life that Nagato originally planned will no longer exist. In this case, Nagato would automatically sense and react. But now, he didn''t feel much. Accompanied by the Angel Girl Lihua, he leisurely toured the academy of the afterlife world. "This college is bigger than any college I have ever stayed in!" Under the moonlight, in the name of familiarity with the campus, Lihua was invited to bathe in the silver radiance of Nagato. Looking at the beautiful college under the moon, comparing it with the college he had stayed in, he suddenly felt impressed. When he arrived yesterday, Nagato didn''t really understand the academy. He just scanned it gently, but he didn''t care much. Nagato''s attention was focused on the perception of the inner situation of the world. After spending nearly an hour, Nagato finally got a certain understanding of this unknown academy under the somewhat awkward introduction of Lihua Music. It occupies ten times the area of ??the average college, which is too big. The facilities are very complete, and the level of facilities is the level of the early twentieth century. There are more than 2,000 people in the school, including faculty and staff, all of which are accommodations. All places except this college are forests. As for what''s in the forest, Lihua Musical didn''t know, and there was no way to introduce it to Nagato. The well-behaved Lihua Musical had never left this college. "The dormitory entrance time is coming!" Hearing Nagato''s emotion, the angel turned a deaf ear to the sky, estimated the time, and said calmly. Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato was speechless. It was rare that she wanted to have a romance, creating a moonlight environment that the girls liked very much. However, the degree of lawfulness of the angel girl was beyond Nagato''s imagination. However, isnt this simplicity that attracts me? Because it is simple enough, it follows the rules extremely in some things. Such innocence does not make people annoying, but makes people very pity. Thinking of this in her heart, Nagato smiled a little, thinking that the day will be long, when he was about to say goodbye, suddenly, Nagato saw it, and the angel girl showed a bit of pain. "What''s the matter?!" Nagato cared in surprise, and at the same time he sensed his surroundings, and found no other danger. "Suddenly heartache, but it''s all right." The pain on Lihua''s little face was constricted, revealing a suspicious look, very cute, but Nagato didn''t want to appreciate it, only frowned slightly. According to Nagatos perception, the angel girls body is absolutely without any problems, she is absolutely extremely healthy, but Nagato doesnt believe it, and nothing really happened just now. There is no accident in the world, only inevitable. This is one of Nagatos cognitive views, and the girls heartache is definitely due to something! just-- Why, my instinct did not perceive it! As mentioned in the previous article, Nagato has an intuition like a goddess, and as Nagato''s power gets stronger, this gods instinct becomes stronger and stronger, and even guides Nagato''s path forward. This intuition is getting stronger and stronger, and there is even a feeling of touching fate. The current Lihua Musical and Nagato are causally entangled, she has a situation, Nagato should be able to perceive some clues, right! But what about the actual situation... Absolutely not! Then, Nagato suddenly realized that he was really weakened now. Even if you are in control of the three power systems, even if you are in charge of reincarnation and the laws of space, even if you can impose multiple powers of the highest level, even if the power of the heavenly system is derived from the ultimate power of the godslayer world, it can be mixed in many worlds. open.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com However, he really got weaker! Because, now Nagato, the foundation of all power-the soul is not complete! Now he does not have a real body, just a body formed from three strands of soul, not an entity, not to mention, it is less than one ten thousandth of the total soul. All the power of Nagato is based on the existence of the''Uzumaki Nagato'', even if it is the intuition of the gods. The soul is the most fundamental foundation of existence! The weakness of the soul makes Nagato unable to fully exert its original effect even if it possesses the skill of slaying dragons. In this way, Nagato really cant control everything like in other worlds, almost omniscient and omnipotent, but "So what, it just arouses the passion that I have been missing for a long time." Thinking of this in his heart, Nagato smiled with excitement. Accustomed to controlling all existence, if you suddenly lose perfect control of the things you are familiar with, some people will be hysterical, and some will be inspired by long-lost fighting spirit. Obviously Nagato is the latter. "what happened?" Seeing Nagato Yuu frowned slightly and suddenly smiled, the whole person glowed with a unique fighting spirit, the angel girl was very surprised. You know, although the previous Nagato had an extraordinary temperament and gave people a very strong sense of trust, but more often, with a weird sense of looking down, now it is completely different in just a few moments. "Don''t worry, I''ve just been used to being a demon king, and now I want to be a brave man." Nagato said with a smile. The devil is used to control everything, and the brave welcomes everything, so let me look forward to it! "Then, I''ll go first, Xiaozi, it may not be peaceful tonight, be careful!" After speaking, Nagato turned and left, with a light pace, as if he was in a very happy mood. Soon, the red-haired boy disappeared from the sight of the angel girl... ... ... Heaven, located in the temple of the golden sun. "Is this your purpose!" The light and ethereal voice of Kikyo resounded throughout the temple, making the entire golden world seem to be soft. In front of Kikyo is a mysterious magic circle. In the central lotus platform of the magic circle, Nagato''s body is sleeping on it. There is a burst of vitality from the lotus platform, keeping Nagato''s body in its best condition. . "Yes!" As soon as Kikyos words fell, an inorganic indifferent voice came from the golden throne in the center of the temple. If ordinary people heard it, they would shudder subconsciously. It''s just that Kikyo didn''t respond. Instead, he asked, "Are you not afraid of him getting angry if you take the initiative and let your subject face the challenge with a weak attitude?" "I am a part of him. This is the highest criterion. My actions are all his subconscious acquiescence!" "Is it!" Hearing the answer of Nagato''s divine will, Kikyo looked at Nagato, and the six incarnations appeared in his heart, looking thoughtful. ps: Help, Im inexplicably Cavin, not that I cant think of it, but I think too much, I dont know where to write it!.. 433 Chapter 039 Faith, the rules of the game first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I am Yuri Nakamura, the eldest daughter of the family, and two younger sisters and a younger brother." "My parents are successful in their careers and they are a very wealthy family. They live in a big house like a villa surrounded by nature. My younger siblings are also very sticky to me and follow me all day long." "I also think they are very cute, because they are the eldest daughter, I feel that I have the responsibility to take care of them, and I am confident that I am not inferior to anyone in this regard." "My parents once touched my head and smiled and said to me,''Yuri is the eldest daughter, so you must protect your younger siblings.''" "Isn''t this of course! I''m their sister!" "I used to confidently believe that I have the ability and responsibility to be a good sister until that afternoon..." "It was an afternoon when both parents were away during summer vacation..." "A few unknown men broke in." "Those men covered their faces and knew at a glance whether they were good people." "So I think, as the eldest daughter, I must protect my younger siblings..." "But how can it be an opponent, not a Hollywood movie, a hero who is full of justice and justice, obviously does not exist anywhere." "Of course they came for money, but they didn''t find anything, so they started smashing TVs and windows and gradually became anxious." "Finally they thought of the most vicious idea for us." [Little sister, you are the eldest daughter, you should know where to put important things in the house. [For example, when there is an earthquake, you must bring things to escape, or when a robber comes home, he must give him things to let him leave. [Then, find out that thing. [If you find something that cant satisfy us, although it feels very sad, you have to say goodbye to these brothers and sisters one by one. [One person every 10 minutes, give me things within 10 minutes. "I searched desperately at home, had a terrible headache, felt sick, and almost fell down. This is related to the lives of those children, so I must find out quickly, but I don''t know what valuable things they want." "The time is almost here, if you don''t hurry... Finally I decided to take the largest vase and give it to them." "It''s very heavy. If it is so heavy, it must be very valuable. Obviously it should be a vase that can''t be moved, but I really moved it. Now thinking about it, I was really amazing at that time." "But all this is in vain." "I fell and the vase was smashed into pieces, but even if it is not broken, it is useless with that kind of worthless thing." "As a result... nothing was done, nothing can be saved." "When the police arrived, it was already 30 minutes later. I was the only one who survived..." ... ... Opening his eyes abruptly, the bright moon in the sky was greeted, and the sound of gunshots in the dream still echoed in his ears. Yuri Nakamura sat up, opened the quilt on his body, and rubbed his temples, feeling a little irritable. . "Yuri, why don''t you sleep more? I haven''t been able to rest well in these two days." Hideki Hyuga, the creator of the atmosphere of the cheerful and easy-going front, and the veteran of the world front after death, Yuri''s first follower.At this moment, he looked at the girl who had just woke up and said softly. This is the open space behind the college. Relying on the characteristics of this world to be able to imagine creation, the companions of the world front after death have built a bunker here in just a few hours, and they are at the top of the bunker. "Hyuga, how long have we established the front." Yuri''s voice was a bit sluggish, but the anxiety and anxiety in his words made Hinata feel for the first time that the girl named Nakamura Yuri made Hyuga feel so pity for the first time. But Hyuga would not express this intention, because she was Nakamura Yuri, an ordinary girl who was determined to resist the gods, and she didn''t need that kind of pity. "Now, who knows such things!" Pretending to be nonchalant, Hyuga shrugged and looked at the girl with affectionate feelings, "It feels like a long time has passed, but it doesn''t seem to be long." "Just now, I was dreaming again, dreaming of things from before my death!" Regarding Hyuga''s mind, I know it well, but I can''t respond. If you want to say why, it is probably the so-called love, which requires fate. "I think if the gods really exist, then I will fight against him." "Because it''s so irrational, I didn''t do any bad things, obviously happy life has just begun, clearly gave the beginning of happiness, but after that, I did not hesitate to shred this happiness in the cruelest way." "Obviously until that day, I had the confidence to be a good sister. The things I wanted to protect were taken away in only 30 minutes. It''s too unreasonable. It''s true, it''s true. How can I forgive me? Such a life!" "So I want to fight, I want to resist, even if the opponent is a god sitting high in the clouds, even if the opponent can create such a great existence in hell, I want to resist him." "But I know that just by my own strength, it is too weak and there is almost no possibility of winning. So I want to find a companion, look for an existence like me who wants to resist God, so I and you have established this front together. ." 33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com "Our goal is to find God and then defeat him! We absolutely must defeat him!" Quietly listening to Yuri once again telling her purpose of establishing the battle line, whether it was Hyuga or the front partners who gathered after seeing Yuri waking up, they were silent. They are attracted by such unyielding beliefs that will truly come together! "everyone!" The belief was strengthened in the statement, and Yuri stood up and looked around everyone, "My premonition will not go wrong, if the battle is successful tonight, we will definitely be able to achieve real results, so..." "Please everyone!!" "Yes!" "Don''t worry, Yuri." "Leave it to us, the revenge in the morning will also be reported!" "Yuri, that person is here!" The last voice made the people on the front quiet suddenly, and Yuri stood up and gave orders to everyone: "Everyone prepares, the battle begins!" ... ... When Nagato came here, after seeing the bunker, he also had to sigh, the world front after death was extremely creative, and he was deeply impressed by the essence of battle of positions! Ten minutes ago, just after returning to the dormitory, Nagato found that on the wall of his dormitory, he wrote a challenge sticker with oil paint. It was a challenge from the post-mortem world front... Such behavior as a child left Nagato speechless. With the idea of ??teasing children to relax before the real storm, and even thinking in my heart, how to punish Yuri''s Nagato, slowly walking in the moonlight, swaying... "Is it finally here, Baga!" It was Yuri Nakamura who made the sound, and saw the leader of the post-death world front girl standing above the bunker, carrying a M4CQBR equipped with a small grip, a holographic sight, a tactical butt, and a C-MAG drum. Looking down at Nagato. "You are not good at school, Yuri, I will educate you later!" Hearing Yuri''s words, Nagato frowned slightly, and then said indifferently, but this indifferent voice made Yuri''s body tremble, and he couldn''t help but recall the terrible memories of this morning. "You, you bastard, want to die once!" Following Yuri''s slightly angry words, a muzzle protruded from the hole in the entire bunker, locked in murder, and aimed at the position of Nagato. "If you are willing to tell everything you know, it is not impossible to forgive you!" "what?" At this time, Nagato understood that it turned out that Yuri was not just for venting his anger, but for other reasons. "Hmph, don''t want to lie, we already have your information!" At this time, Nakamura Yuri looked at Nagato with a confident expression, and said, "A person who can kill angels is definitely not an ordinary person. What you know is definitely above us, especially about gods. Thing." "That''s it!" After listening to Yuri''s words, Nagato roughly understood. The girl in front of her knew her abnormality. Through the memory of the other party she read, Nagato roughly understood her thoughts, but-- "Angels? That kind of stuff has been cut a lot, yes, I also know a lot of things, but why tell you, do you think you can really threaten me?" Although he wondered how the other party knew that he had killed an angel, he never concealed his extraordinaryness, and Nagato naturally did not deny it! Yuri was also expressionless, but secretly clenched a fist in his heart. Even with Mami Iwasawa''s confirmation, even if he always understood the other party''s unusualness, few people would believe in the beheading of angels, but now the other party personally admits it. The degree is greatly improved. "Then, let''s play a game. As long as we can cut your clothes, you must answer our questions!" There is already some reason in my heart and said, "If we lose, you will leave it to you!" "Oh!" Nagato looked at each other playfully, only to see the girl staring at Nagato without hesitation, and seemed to believe that Nagato would agree to such rules of the game. In a sense, the rationale is to see through the ultimate arrogance of Nagato''s heart! "Then, let me see your strength, if you succeed, I don''t mind telling you people some cruel truths!" ... ... "Lihua played classmates!" On the other side, after patrolling the campus, the musician preparing to return to the dormitory heard a sudden call. The girl turned around, and a teenager with red-brown hair did not know when to appear there. I saw the boy''s expression with a little suppressed excitement, and he said: "Can I borrow something from you!" ps: Starting to get the status back today, please support!.. 434 Chapter 040 Rolling and Blasting Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the back mountains of the world after death, fierce guns roared everywhere. In the hollow of the bunker erected not far in front of Nagato, the muzzles that looked extremely dangerous spit out hot tongues of fire, and the metal storm far surpassed the firepower encountered this morning, and blasted towards Nagato. . Bang bang bang!!! Faced with such a bombardment, Nagato did not choose to evade, but stretched out his left hand, plunged into the void ripples, took out a black folding fan, and swiped it open. "The Iron Fan of Two Tails!" In the right eye, the blue flame was beating, the power of fear gushing out from his body, and a mysterious barrier opened in vain, blocking all the coming metal storm, and then "Rebound!" Nagato smiled, and at the same time he moved the left hand with the iron fan. The backhand was like that, and the metal storm blasted out in the direction in front of him, directly bombarding the bunker! boom!!! The roar spread all over the back mountain, and the whole venue was dusty. Iron fan, the second exclusive weapon of Nagato tunnel mode, its predecessor is Uchiha Madara''s flame fan, and powerful monster bones, a weapon made by fusing the enchantment method of the bat clan in the world of Inuyasha. The ability is to open the guardian enchantment, and rebound various attacks! Looking at the dusty look in front of him, Nagato didn''t care. The vitality of the personnel on the world front after death is absolutely like a cockroach. To use one word to describe it is life hard, as expected! Bang bang bang!!! The smoke and dust hadn''t completely dissipated, and the metal storm gushed out from all directions again, blasting towards Nagato, facing such an attack, Nagato smiled indifferently, stretched out his right hand, and plunged into the void. The blood-red Taito appeared in Nagato''s hand. "One-tailed sword!" The first exclusive weapon in Nagato tunnel mode, a collection of the Ninja Decapitation Broadsword, and the characteristics of a series of swords from different worlds such as the Demon Sword Village. It belongs to Nagato''s exclusive Demon Sword. The ability of this demon sword is very simple, which is to make the blade sharper by devouring blood, repairing damage. Although there are demon swords with powerful destructive power such as Broken Teeth, Iron Broken Teeth, and Cong Yunya, for Nagato, such destructive power is not necessary, and Nagato can do it himself. Therefore, Nagato''s exclusive Demon Sword does not need complicated abilities, it only needs to be able to cut anything! In the face of the incoming attack, Nagato was holding a sword and an iron fan, walking fast and lightly, like an illusion, just wandering in the metal storm, occasionally gently waving the blood knife in his hand and flying a few pieces past him. The bullet cut away. At this time, Nagato discovered that the entire bunker was crumbling, and in front of the bunker, several boys who had been killed by him this morning were blocking him. "It seems that we need to educate you more carefully, fellows who do not live or die!" Even when he was moving fast, Nagato''s soft whisper still clearly passed into the ears of a few boys holding a metal storm, and suddenly the boys were first frightened, then angry, and their fighting power exploded, but - "It''s useless!" With countless increasingly fierce metal storms, Nagato seemed to have transformed into the coldest hunter, rushing into the group of prey in an instant, and began a bloody killing! The members of the front are roaring, the guns are roaring, the metal storm is intensifying, but-- In just a few flashes, all the bullets were empty, and all of them were hidden by Nagato. Like a dream patch, Nagato quickly appeared beside Hyuga, Takamatsu, Panasonic, Fujimaki, and TK. The knife shines, and the firearms become waste, which can be sent to the waste recycling station for recycling. Hyuga fell, and Hinata''s shoulders were lightly scratched by Nagato using the sword, and blood spurted out, forming a blood mist under the beautiful moonlight. Fujimaki fell down. At the moment when Fujimaki threw away the waste in his hand and was about to draw the knife, Scarlet Knife cut across Fujimaki''s legs, and both legs were broken, so Fujimaki had to fall. Matsushita fell down. When Matsushita, who had five levels of judo, was about to use judo on Nagato, the iron fan smashed his head and smashed Panasonic''s head to a bloody head. At the same time, Taito gently stroked Matsushita''s belly, breaking his stomach, and his intestines flowed out. TK fell. TK, who usually dances strange dances frequently, fell. When his limbs were cut off by the sword, everyone would fall. Takamatsu fell, and the sword slipped gently through Takamatsu''s body, and made a big hole in Takamatsu''s body. It was completely crushed one-sidedly. In just a few moments, several boys fell to the ground tragically, while the bloody sword in Nagato''s hand was buzzing, as if excited by the blood he tasted. "Yuri, with this kind of combat power, but there is no way to challenge me!" Standing in front of the crumbling bunker, Nagato smiled indifferently, but there was no response. At this moment, Shiina, the world''s most powerful battlefront after his death, shot! Appeared silently behind Nagato, holding a sword and swiping at Nagato''s neck. Cut your throat! Nagato''s performance just now let Shiina know that Nagato is a great enemy, a great enemy with outstanding martial arts, so Shiina''s attack is a lore attack.12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com Nothing left! "The strength is good, but not enough." The iron fan with his left hand was gently thrown upwards, Nagato turned slightly to the side, and his left hand lightly grasped Shiina''s hand, a throwing Nagato that threw Shiina out, watching it tumble in the sky a few times and landed smoothly on the ground. Shiina, Nagato said lightly. After speaking, Nagato didn''t wait for Shiina to attack again, and caught the iron fan with his left hand, just like an illusory image, instantly stepped over ten meters, appeared in front of Shiina, and swung a knife at Shiina. Backward, forward, relying on the cruel practice during his lifetime, Shiina escaped the blow of Nagato, and once again, the Taito in his hand swiped toward Nagato''s neck. It seems that the girl named Shiina has a special hobby for her neck! Without any accident, Shiina''s sword was blocked by Nagato''s iron fan! The iron fan intersected with Taito, and there was no spark at all. The trembling iron fan bounced all the power of Shiina''s blow. Taito was bounced off, Shiina lost her balance. Perhaps Shiina could find her sense of balance in less than a second, but Nagato didn''t give Shiina within a second. At the moment Shiina lost her balance, Shiina''s chest opened wide, revealing the moment when the flaw was exposed.The iron fan of Nagato''s left hand, lightly point out! The pitch-black iron fan hit Shiina''s abdomen directly, and blood spurted out of the girl''s heart. Shiina fell down and couldn''t fight anymore. The cruel training caused Shiina to throw the sword in his hand at the last moment. Threw it at Nagato''s chest! The instinct that Shiina received through cruel training during his lifetime was not to save himself, but to die with the other party, but "Too tender!" Keeping the movement of extending his left hand, moving his fingers lightly, the iron fan on Nagato''s left hand opened, an invisible barrier appeared, and Shiina''s Taito was bounced away with a bang. "Then, next, let me see what else Yuri can do!" Slowly walking into the crumbling bunker, Nagato saw a middle-aged man with a shaved beard at first sight. Well, this guy Nagato knew from Yuri''s memory-- Cha, the veteran of the front who was responsible for the manufacture of weapons used by front members, a man of the same year as Youli. "Sure enough, as Yuri said, a man like you will never take care of the Dragon''s Den!" Seeing Nagato stepping into this place easily, the middle-aged Cha laughed, and smiled a little sullenly. "But, give me a good insight, it belongs to the power of our wisdom!" I saw Cha raised his foot angrily and stepped on it, and the whole bunker suddenly smelled of gunpowder. Between the electric light and flint, Nagato also understood that the other party''s intention was just-- "Although you can easily avoid such an attack with more power, but I always feel that even if I win this game, I won''t be happy." It feels like opening up, but its no different from being an administrator, its really meaningless, and "Let me see, how much can you do in the face of me like this, Yuri!" Nagato, who was thinking this way, gently shook the iron fan in his left hand, and the barrier opened! boom!!! The fire blazed into the sky, and the violent blasting sound instantly spread throughout the campus, and the NPCs were also awakened. In the boys'' dormitory, the forgotten classmate Dashan was so scared that he rolled off the bed. The biography of the devil in his hand suddenly fell. Come down. "What''s the matter? By the way, it''s already so late, and Hyuga hasn''t returned yet, shouldn''t it..." "Couldn''t, what kind of battle is going on on the front, then forget me!" "No!!" In the dormitory, there was a crying cry from a young man who was too ordinary and always forgotten. On the other side of the college, there is a pavilion. Lihuazuo stood up and looked at the orange-red-haired boy in front of him. "Sorry, classmate Otonashi, as the president of the student council, I must go and see what happened, classmate Otonashi, let''s continue talking tomorrow!" "Anyway, it''s great to be able to meet Otonashi again here!" Talking with a chuckle, the girl immediately turned around and walked towards the back mountain, not fast, but the background was extremely firm, which made the youth behind her uncontrollably sigh. "Back then, if I had such a sense of responsibility, maybe I wouldn''t... can''t hesitate. The more people like this get along, the more they can''t do it!" The young man showed a look of absoluteness, stretched out one hand and turned into a devilish arm, facing the girl''s defenseless back, whispered: "Devil''s hand!" .. 435 Chapter 041 "Angel" vs. "Yin Wu" first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Keng! The short blade directly fought against the hand of the devil, and the sound that it made was like a metal collision, which was particularly harsh in the gradually subdued roar, which made people feel the creeps. "Why, why, would you know?!" The eyes of the mysterious young man in the outer shell of the soundless string ranged from guilt to unbelievable surprise. With some disbelief, he watched Lihua play turning around and blocking his hand of the demon that stretched ten meters in vain with a knife. "If it were that pure white angel, it would be impossible to find out!" At this time, the angel girl seemed to have changed from another person, her eyes changed from amber to red, and her whole person no longer looked pure as usual, with an evil smile on her small face. "But, they are not the original angel, if you can, please call me a demon!" As soon as the voice fell, the short knife extending from the back of the red-eyed angel''s hand made a peculiar wave, and the short blade directly stretched and thinned, becoming extremely sharp. "HandsonicVersion2!" In the indifferent voice, the red-eyed angel slashed out, cutting the hand of the demon in front of him from the middle, and the girl rushed forward, cutting out the hand knife along the cut wound of the hand of the demon! "what!" The so-called ten fingers connected to the heart, even if the body at this time is not its own, but the mysterious young man still felt severe pain from the hand of the cut demon. Although painful, this kind of pain is really in pediatrics for the mysterious young man. In the past, he had suffered even more terrible pain, but the young man unexpectedly discovered that he underestimated the other''s strength. As a person who has been spying on the world for a long time, he has long known that the power of the angel girl comes from a software called AngelPlayer. This software is used to develop the various skills of Lihua Play. After the skills are converted into binary, they can be converted or converted into entities, and can be attacked, defended or avoided. Simply put, it is software that can control the world and create character states and skills. In the past years, he has witnessed angels fighting on the battlefield of the afterlife many times. He thinks he has already understood the other side''s details, and that kind of attack can''t even hurt his own skin! "Could it be, that damn woman!" With a flash of inspiration, the mysterious young man suddenly thought of the monster that was still confronting his own body. During the days when she arrived, in order not to be discovered, he and the body dared not look into the world before them. Could it be that during that period of time, that woman made the hands and feet, the mysterious boy had to think that it was the woman named Saya, it was terrible! In fact, he really guessed it right! After learning about the angel software owned by Lihua Music, Saye not only modified various abilities in the music software, but even completely modified a skill called "Harmonics" in the original software. Harmonics means the superposition of harmonics, creating a clone with the same memory and ability as one''s own, but the problem is that the clone will be different from the subject consciousness and cause many problems. In view of the fact that the angel girl is so innocent, in order to help the girl in the future, Saya transforms this skill into a cold red-eyed angel when she is in danger. Nagato also sensed the power of Saya, and only then would he leave when he knew that an enemy was coming, because he believed in Saya''s power, and Saya did not need protection. "Darkness!" Good novel www.hxs8xs.com Although I thought of a lot, in reality, it was only a short moment. The moment the red-eyed angel attacked, even in shock, the mysterious young man still reacted instinctively, and mysterious dark fluctuations radiated from the young man! boom! The hand of the demon that was constantly being cut by the red-eyed angel turned into a dark mysterious substance in an instant. The angel girl clearly attacked standing on the dark substance, but was unable to exert the desired effect. The dark mysterious substance automatically surrounds the angel girl, gradually forming a mysterious space, as if to capture the girl in it... "Strange stuff, but...Overdrive!" In the circumstance that is about to be surrounded, the girl activates the video overload ability, which is a passive skill that improves her strength and has an amazing explosive power! boom! With a lot of power and explosive power, the girl jumped hard and jumped out of the dark matter. From the sky in front of the mysterious young man, the mysterious young man at this time turned into a mysterious dark matter with one hand, unlike a human. "Devil''s Hand!" At the moment when he saw the red-eyed angel protruding and surrounded, the mysterious boy''s other hand also turned into a demon''s arm, exuding a frightening atmosphere of darkness, and stretched out frantically! "Distortion!" The mysterious power did not know where it came from, and the space around the red-eyed angel girl began to twist, turning into a distorted force field, capable of deflecting a moving object pointing to herself by inertia to change its path of motion, the next moment boom!!! The hand of the demon filled with darkness collided with the twisting force field. Amid the roar, the hand of the demon was distorted and blasted directly into the building next to it. The red-eyed angel was also affected by the power of the hand of the demon and smashed. Into the earth! "Huh, Howling" Under the protection of the force field, the red-eyed angel was completely fine, but the distance he was still close to the other party suddenly widened, making the girl very uncomfortable. A sonic hand knife extended from the girls other hand at the same time. After the left and right sonic hand blades were crossed, a powerful sonic impact was strangely emitted in the form of a tuning fork High-frequency roar, rare in software, large-scale killing skills! Strong sonic attacks echoed all around. Under Saya''s transformation, this skill was actually so powerful that ordinary people could not bear it. The lethality was too strong, and the angels would seal it off on weekdays. However, the red-eyed angel would not be so scrupulous! Under the attack of such sound waves, even the mysterious boy was dizzy and fell into a standstill, while the red-eyed angel took advantage of this period of time and rushed directly in front of the mysterious boy. "HandsonicVersion3!" Seeing the girl whispered the order, her hands clasped together, the two crossed sonic hand knives turned into a pure white lotus under the mysterious fluctuations, and the silver moonlight energy quickly gathered! Sonic Hand Knife, a commonly used attack skill of Angel Software, has three states, one is the normal hand knife state, the other is the indestructible blade state, and the third is the magic gun state used by the red-eyed angel! "I know, you are not an ordinary person. I am afraid that ordinary attacks can''t help you, so let''s try the attack method that this lady has always wanted to try, the zero-range Moonlight Magic Cannon!" The girl smiled evilly, and directly covered the huge lotus flower on the mysterious young man''s surprised face. The next moment, the huge roar sounded again, and the dazzling light burst out, dyeing the entire college silver!.. 436 Chapter 042 Trial, the second more apocalyptic beast! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!College after death, back mountain. As Nagato''s fan swept out, the gunpowder dissipated, and the violent wind swept away the last few girls on the post-death front for more than ten meters, and then fell. The entire battle game was over. The world is cruel, the miracle did not happen! In other words, it is normal that it did not happen, because for the other side of the battle, this so-called battle is just a game, and the level difference is bigger than everyone thinks. "This is our gap, even if I seal most of my strength, the gap is the gap!" Nagato, whose whole body was still intact, looked at the people on the world front after the death who fell to the ground everywhere, and smiled at Yuri, who fell at last, "Yuri, the explosion you designed is very interesting." "But, unfortunately, the amount of bombs is still too small, almost exceeding the limit I set for myself at the time." Nagato looked at the girl in front of him with a smile. Although he expected the other party to surprise him, Nagato hated losing even more, whether it was a game or a battle, no matter when and where. "Damn, I can still fight again!" Watching struggling to stand up, looking at his own Yuri with a stubborn look, and feeling the heart that is still unyielding even now, Nagato felt extremely moved. But let''s sculpt it a bit! Oyuri, I hope you can bloom more beautiful flowers, my favorite beautiful flowers! "You look like a bad guy." "Otherwise, Yuri, I will give you a chance. If you accept a trial, if you can wake up from that trial, I will satisfy your curiosity." "How about it, a trial that might make you disappear, do you want to accept it, Yuri!" "Oh, by the way, if the trial is successful, the world front will truly have a future you can choose after you die!" As if thinking of something, Nagato patted his head gently and added with a smile Tao. "What do you mean!" Yuri Nakamura, who felt uneasy, asked loudly. "Only after passing this trial. I will answer you, so choose whether to accept this trial." Smiling Nagato said softly. "Yuri!!" "Yuri!" ... Hearing Nagato''s words, they felt the danger, and the members of the post-mortem world front who felt the danger of the trial were anxious, not for their own comfort, but for Yuri Nakamura. The members of the post-mortem world front who were still able to speak out struggled.They all cried out worriedly. Looking at his Nagato with a smile, Nakamura Yuri didn''t even think about it. With a wave of his hand, he stopped the persuasion of the members of the world front after his death, and calmly said to Nagato: "I accept." I must protect them, protect these companions who trust me, definitely! Things like that, things that powerlessly lost their younger brothers and sisters, and things that powerlessly watched them leave themselves, absolutely can''t happen again. Nakamura Yuri''s firm eyes and unwavering eyes made Nagato move a little, but even if his heart moved, the trial would continue. Looking at the resolute Nakamura Yuri, Nagato asked seriously: "I have decided, I don''t regret it." "Of course!" There was no hesitation. "So, let''s start, monthly reading!" The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com The flame in Nagato''s right eye extinguished, and a red flame ignited in his left eye, and his pupils gushed out. In an instant, Yuri''s eyes lost their spirit, and the whole person fell backward. It spread several meters in an instant and appeared on Yuri, and the girl fell directly into Nagato''s arms. "Yuri!!!" Looking at the members of the mourning post-death world front, Nagato frowned. Just as he was about to do something, there was a violent roar in his ears, the earth shook for a while, and the whole world was dyed silver in an instant. ... ... Boom!!! Under the bombardment of the magic cannons gathered by moonlight energy, the roar was deafening, the earth shook, the light shone, and the dust was flying. The red-eyed angel girl who was bounced by the recoil force landed safely with the help of the power of the twisting force field. When the light dissipated and the smoke dissipated, what appeared in front of the girl was a huge sinkhole It occupies one-tenth the size of the entire school. This academy was originally about ten times the area of ??those large academies. The blow of the red-eyed angel girl was a powerful attack that shattered an academy in the real world. In a sense, the things that Saya transforms are always so hard to look at. However, the angel girl who issued such a powerful attack and even caused such a strong effect is still frowning, not for other reasons, above the huge sinkhole, a trace of dark matter that makes people very concerned slowly gathers stand up. "No way, such a strong, with the magic cannon designed by Saya''s sister, plus the main body of the moonlight energy that I have collected these days, I can''t handle it. Is it necessary to use sunlight energy, but in that case..." The red-eyed angel girl looked a little ugly, her eyes saw the lotus magic cannon in her hand, which was the real trump card that Saya left for playing. This magic cannon is activated using the solar energy and moonlight energy collected on weekdays, but before the end, the girl does not plan to use sunlight energy. That kind of energy is too destructive and will completely destroy the entire college. At this moment, the red-eyed girl really hoped that it would be better for the monster to disappear like this, but it was counterproductive "You actually have such power, which surprised me!" A deep voice came from the huge pit, dark matter poured in frantically, and soon, a huge multi-faceted object slowly rose from the pit. An unimaginable dark atmosphere spread throughout the venue, but it was contaminated with a trace. The red-eyed angel girl couldnt help but inexplicably despair in her heart. Fortunately, the red-eyed angel didnt have much emotions, and she quickly got rid of it. The effect of this despair. "Obviously, you only need to return the heart. In this world, I won''t die. It actually forced me out of my body, dear angel, you personally opened the countdown to this world!" An extremely gloomy voice reverberated throughout the college. I saw that the huge polyhedron stretched out tentacles that looked like a DNA double helix structure. On the upward polyhedron, the whole body of the black demon humanoid posture and demigod merged into the polyhedron, which looked extremely terrible. "Come on, let me dig out your heart, and then bury this desperate world!" The demon humanoid screamed frantically, and the aura of the whole body spread out, so that the entire post-mortem academy was shrouded in such horror, just-- "Noisy!" Like a sacred mountain from outside the sky, it descended from the sky and directly bombarded the demon figure on the polyhedron. In an instant, the dark matter of the whole demon figure spread out extremely quickly, turning into a huge shield. boom!! However, despite being guarded, under this blow, the entire polyhedron was smashed into the ground, causing a huge roar, and many buildings were smashed to pieces. "Unexpectedly, Apocalypse beast?" The next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared next to the red-eyed angel girl, watching the monster that was smashed into the ground and whispering to herself, "But, Digimon, interesting!" .. 437 Chapter 043 Nagato vs. Apocalypse beast first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Digimon series of animations are an animation with a deep memory in Nagato''s previous life. This series of anime tells the story of the realization of data, called Digimon and the world of Digimon. Seeing the Digimon directly blasted on the ground by his own hill, Nagato still clearly remembers that this is the last big boss of the first anime in the Digimon animation series-Apocalypse Monster! Apocalypsemon, a mysterious Digimon that appears because of negative thoughts and dark power. No one knows its true colors. Whether this thing is a Digimon or not can''t be analyzed. Although the reason for its appearance has not yet been determined, it is considered to be the "nothingness" because it seems to be the digital world that clears chaos. Another said that the prophecy of the ancient times recorded the prophecy of the appearance of the beast in the Apocalypse. Of course, what Nagato remembers most is that it seems that this Digimon is a desperate collection of Digimons who have failed evolution. In a sense, this world is really his home world. Nagato couldnt help but feel it. think. "However, if it is a Digimon, I probably understand Saya''s choice. Indeed, in that case, it should be able to open the door to evolution again." Putting on the look of a thinker, Nagato did not make another move, or rather, he was observing the situation of the beast of the Apocalypse. Although it was blasted into the ground by a single blow, Nagato could feel that the Apocalypse beast had not suffered too much damage, and the dark matter that had diffused was definitely a terrible thing. In any case, in the eyes of Nagato, this guy is really good. In Nagato''s memory, in that cheating anime, the so-called children who were called out are definitely open, otherwise it is impossible to think about it. Win it! "What is this, Brother Nagato!" At this time, Nagato''s unimaginable voice came from the mouth of the angel girl, and the red-eyed angel looked at the sacred mountain that was constantly suppressing the Apocalypse beast, and intimately hugged Nagato''s arm and asked. How would you feel when a young girl with absolutely nothing in your heart suddenly became full of vitality. Nagato felt confused for the first time, but it was Nagato after all. After being shocked, he immediately noticed the difference between the angel girl in front of him. The red eyes that were different from those in the angel girl made Nagato seem to see something. Figure. "You, Saya?!" Nagato asked tentatively, because there was no connection with the angel girl, even Nagato couldn''t determine whether the girl in front of him was that guy. But Nagato was sure that the angel girl in front of her was not the one she knew before. "I am a counter-attack character inspired by the danger encountered by the small group. Sister Saya has incorporated her will into the AP software skills of the small group. In a sense, I am also a clone of Sister Saya, but not an independent clone." As if inherited Sayas insight, the red-eyed angel explained his identity concisely, "Then, Brother Nagato, you havent answered my question yet, what is that sacred mountain that descends from the sky, my In my memory, Brother Nagato, you don''t have that ability." "Oh I got it." Nagato realized at this time that Saya seemed to really like playing, and was willing to give a part of his will, which was rare in the past. "Sanwei''s Mountain Seal, the new power of the Dragon God state in the authentic mode!" Gently pulling away the hands of the red-eyed angel, Nagato gently stepped forward, because the Apocalypse beast seemed about to break free from the suppression of the mountain. The mountain seal is transformed from the cultivation magic treasure Fantian seal collected by Nagato. At this stage, it is just a simple mountain seal, whose main function is suppression!Novels www.xiaos8.com At the next moment, Nagato completely opened its own tunnel mode. In an instant, a blue flame ignited from Nagatos right eye, and a sleeping nine-tailed fox appeared on Nagatos shoulder, making the red-haired boy extra. It''s luxurious. "Come back, Sano no Yamayin!" Knowing that the mountain could not suppress the opponent''s Nagato, he spoke softly, and in an instant, the mountain turned into a small seal and flew towards Nagato. At the same time, the space behind Nagato waved, and the nine dragons protruded from the space ripples with nine dragon heads. One of the dragon heads opened and Xiaoyin flew directly into the dragon''s mouth. A costume, a nine-tailed white fox, and nine dragons raiding behind him, Nagato''s power suddenly rose to the extreme, and the entire academy was slightly shaken under the dragon, which made the Apocalypse beast that had escaped. Settle down. "It''s...Long Wei! Who are you and why are you against me!" The calm down of the Apocalypse Beastmaster made a huge polyhedron, and the six DNA double helix structure opened its hands. The demon human form on the polyhedron made a terrifying sound, spreading its momentum, and faintly facing the dragon. "It''s very embarrassing for me to ask you that!" Speaking indifferently, a dragon head behind Nagato stretched out beside Nagato, opened the mouth of the dragon, and a scarlet demon sword appeared in the mouth of the dragon. "I don''t want my opponent to be such a naive guy, the reason? Is that kind of thing needed!" An ironic smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he reached out his hand and drew the demon knife, and his whole body exuded fierce murderous intent, "If you need it, I am Saya''s brother!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato slashed out, and in the terrifying sound of breaking through the air, the bloody sword energy slashed out at an unprecedented speed! boom!!! A large amount of dark matter condensed in front of the Apocalypse beast, and violently collided with the bloody sword energy. I saw the demon humanoid on the polyhedron stretched out his hands, and in that small space, it seemed that an independent dark space emerged, and it was constantly expanding. "Hehe, that''s right, where does this world need so many reasons!" As if stimulated by Nagato''s words, and as if thinking of some dark past, the Apocalypse beast made a stern and hateful sound, and the will of resentment radiated. "In that case, you can die for me, darkness!" The dark space expanded indefinitely, beginning and eroding this afterlife world. In such a dark world, building debris, the earth, and even the sky began to disintegrate. This is the trick of the Apocalypse beast, which will return everything to the darkness of nothingness and collapse everything! "Hmph, this world is still useful to me, but I can''t let you ruin it!" Facing the dark space that caused everything to return to nothingness, Nagato snorted. Following Nagatos will, the nine dragons roared and expanded, turning into a terrifying dragon that was only a kilometer high, facing the dark space. ! boom!!! ps: Yesterday the computer was flooded and almost scared me to death!.. 438 Chapter 044 The so-called second life! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Reading the world every month, time flies. In a blink of an eye, Yuri has been in this college for a semester. Everyday is a normal college life, happy, happy, carefree, college life with a little troubles of adolescence, but full of laughter. Such a happy college life makes Yuri all confused... This kind of life almost made Yuri forget about the world front after death and his unfortunate life. however-- There are some things in life that cannot be forgotten! This happy, fulfilling, intoxicating life with absolutely no flaws still leaves no reason. The resentment towards God, the hatred towards the unreasonable life that took away his younger brothers and sisters, and finally, the desire to protect the companions on the world front after death, let Yuri return to God-- She understands, understands where it is. Even at this time, Yuri''s mind is still very subtle and can live a good life in the world this month, make friends, fall in love, get married, and start a family in this world, and then end his life happily! What a wonderful life without any regrets! The girl thought so in her heart. but-- That is not an excuse to forget and escape! Looking at this only happy life, looking at the kind and gentle classmates, looking at this beautiful class, looking at the good teacher who cared for her classmates with due diligence, looking at this fairy-tale place, Yuri stood up. The purple-haired girl laughed and cried again. The little tabby cat''s small face was enlightened and said from the heart: "I am very happy, I really like such a happy scenery!" The classmates all looked at the purple-haired girl who stood up a little at a loss. "But ah, this world is still too dazzling for me! Everyone is living in such a time, really, really enviable." As the girl told her, it seemed like a switch was activated, the world began to collapse, the city disappeared, the streets disappeared, and the people walking on the streets with smiles disappeared. "If you are satisfied, you will probably disappear from here, but can life really come back?" The wave of disappearance continued to spread along with Yuri''s statement. The students disappeared, the teachers disappeared, and there was no one in the whole college. "This kind of natural happiness is acceptable to me!" The academy disappeared, the class disappeared, and the girl Yuri stood in a wilderness where there was no one, ignoring the surrounding changes! "I lose this memory, and my personality also changes. Then, am I still me, can I accept that?!" The sky darkened, it was obviously noon, but there was a bloody dusk, that dim dusk, that fascinating nothingness, that represented darkness, represented the dark red of unknown, and stained the entire world. "What is the so-called reincarnation? That is no longer my life! It is the life of someone else." The world began to shake, as if being hit by an invisible sledgehammer, and the world of Moonreading began to collapse... "Life is the only time for me, here, in my heart...the only time." 33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com The world shakes. "This is my life, a life that cannot be entrusted to or taken away by others." A crack appeared in the sky. "Can''t shirk, can''t forget, can''t eliminate, can''t laugh, can''t be beautified, can''t do anything! Can only face such a real and cruel, inaction but only once in life." The crack became very huge. "This is my consciousness!" With a bang, the world of Yueyue completely cracked, cracks spread all over the world. "So I have to fight, keep fighting, because that kind of life is unacceptable for a lifetime!" The whole world was shattered, shattered like glass, the trial was accepted, and Yuri successfully passed the trial. However, the next moment, the turbulent emotions in the girl''s heart had not yet subsided, and she saw-- The entire post-mortem academy sky was surrounded by pitch black, and without extraordinary eyesight, Yuri clearly saw nine huge and extremely dark dragons roaring and gnawing at something in that dark space. From time to time, the sound of the dragon''s roar that seemed to come from an endless distance, and the sound that seemed to break the glass, made the girl unconsciously vomit: "What is this, the end of the world or what..." "In a sense, it''s really the end of the world!" A familiar but unfamiliar voice rang in Yuli''s ears. The girl sat up and found herself lying on a huge rock in the back mountain. Beside her, there were members of the World After Death Front and... Angel Lihua played. . The voice just now was made by an angel, but the girl understood that the tone was not what the original angel would say, and there was one more thing-- Why are Hyuga and the others here? As the victims, shouldn''t they be dead and still waiting for the resurrection! "Don''t mind, I deliberately resurrected them in advance. After all, wait, if the two guys above fight too much and can''t stop them, and blow up the world, they will die unjustly enough." "Although these things have nothing to do with me, the body will be sad, so it''s cheaper for you!" Listening to the red-eyed angel in front of him speaking to himself, Yuri''s heart suddenly became a little messy, but the girl''s wisdom was still good, and she quickly understood three things from the details of the girl''s words. The angel in front of him does not seem to be the original angel, but an existence like a second personality. Then, the angels can manipulate some things in the afterlife! Finally, there seems to be someone fighting in the dark space in the sky, which may cause great harm to the afterlife, or even destroy the world. "Are you a god? Where is that guy? I have passed the trial and he should keep his promise!" Many things do not understand, but it does not prevent Yuri from asking her questions, and the girl also sees that the red-eyed angel in front of her seems to be in the same group as the damn guy. "God, I am not, I am just a data personality!" The red-eyed angel smiled and denied Yuri''s doubts, "God, I''m still too far behind. As for Brother Nagato, it''s on the top, the one who fights is Brother Nagato!" With that, the girl pointed to the dark space in the sky, and then pulled out an ordinary middle school student from behind and threw it in front of Yuri in the voice of the other party. "I don''t like commentary, that guy seems to have some information in his hands, you can understand it first before you talk about it!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-eyed angel opened a pair of angelic wings behind it, and with a slight shake, the whole person flew towards the dark space in the sky, leaving only the ordinary boy who looked at him sluggishly. "Mountain?!" .. 439 Chapter 045 The story of the king, the third of the four dark kings! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!He was born in the years of World War II and grew up in the chaos after the war. Use the supreme intellect to penetrate the fairy tales, steal the country, take the Ninja Village, and be both famous and shadow. A few years later, during the Three World Wars, he intervened in the war at the right time, achieved amazing achievements, and cultivated for more than 20 years. It triggered a wave of technological revolution development, improved people''s livelihood, and was loved by the people. Then, set off the fourth war of the Ninja World, stepped down all countries and Ninja villages, and achieved a thousand-year-old undefeated kingdom. ... During the Qingchang years of Japan, Kyoto was in chaos, demons and demons were rampant in the world, and the belief in the birth of the liver flourished! The lord of the strongest sprites in history-Dragon King Uzumaki Nagato descends. Destroy the Kyoto monsters, slay the master of the monsters, send the strongest witch to tear through the passages of hell, and completely kill the nun known as the future Lord of Darkness. Afterwards, the Dragon King swept the world, and all the spooky sprites surrendered! ... Campione is the king. Therefore, it is possible to slaughter the gods in the sky, seize and use the supreme power. Campione is the overlord. As a result, they can seize and use the power of God to dominate anyone on earth. Campione is the devil. Because everyone who lives on the ground has no strength to resist him. And Uzumaki Nagato is the king of kings, the king of kings, the devil of demon kings! The greatest demon king of all ages, when he was sixteen years old, he killed the god Guan Shiyin and achieved the king''s hegemony. In a year or two, he slashed several gods and even killed two of his own clan. Of course, Wang is dissatisfied with this! He stretched out his hand to the realm of myth. Against the source of myth, the king angered the owner of the god seat. With heaven and earth as the chess game, the demon king played against the true god, pulling the true god from the seat of the gods. The most ironic thing is that as the true god, he descended the angels that destroy the world, while the demon king guarded the world. However, no matter how great the king is, people still fear him because he is the hero of darkness-the devil! ... ... "No, it''s a lie, such an exaggeration!" Hideki Hyuga, who had just been reborn and regained, looked at the biography in his hand and said incredulously, but as soon as the voice fell, Yuza, a blonde girl who was very calm and very good at making complaints, spit out. "You are deceiving yourself, Hyuga-kun, the things in the sky are not exaggerated!" Upon hearing the girls words, the members of the other fronts, along with the fellow Dashan students who kept chanting, I know, the ordinary is too much, and always forgotten cant help but raise their heads As if a dark space bred incomparably desperate, appeared in the sky of the young girls, the dragons wandered, roared and bitten something, in the deepest part of the darkness, even mortals could perceive it, terrifying. Energy fluctuations. "It''s scary, meow!" The front line feigned offensive troops, a new member of the Music Department, and the restless girl Yuyi couldn''t help but said, her voice was over, and she unconsciously brought Meow''s voice. But at this time, no one complained. In such an environment, it is really not a time to complain. And the leader of the front, Yuri looked at the description of the devil in his hand, the demeanor of that god-killer, and this girl who was extremely dissatisfied with the gods was suddenly at a loss.Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net "God-killer, actually, God-killer!" And Mami Iwasawa, who was next to Yuri, carefully read the description in the book, feeling incredible for her own world. The girl never thought that the reality of her world would be like this. ... ... boom!!! In the dark space, the blood-colored sword qi and the spiral tentacles collided violently, and the sword qi was annihilated, but one of the tentacles of the Apocalypse beast was also broken by most, and it looked a little incomplete. "Humph!" The Apocalypse Beast glanced at his broken tentacle with extreme irritation, then his eyes were like electricity, and he shot Nagato directly, the flame in his eyes seemed to burn it out. "What''s wrong, is that your power!" Nagato looked at the sharper demon sword in his hand, filled with satisfaction! One-tailed sword does not have various additional effects. Some only have constant bloodthirsty and constant sharpness, so the sharpness of this demon sword is extremely amazing! Hearing Nagato''s provocation, the Apocalypse Beast was also full of resentment. Originally, the Apocalypse Beast thought that its dark space was enough to turn the guy in front of him and the entire world into nothingness. This experience is not the first time for the Apocalypse beast to have done this, however The Apocalypse Beast glanced around, and nine huge dragons of kilometers long were distributed around the entire dark space, roaring and biting the space, and suddenly felt extremely depressed. What kind of terrible creature is this, it can actually bite the space directly, it is really abnormal to the extreme. Even if the Apocalypse beast has its own body and has gone through many world experiences, such a monster is absolutely rare, and he did not expect to be encountered by him. This ever-expanding dark space is in the mouths of such a group of unreasonable "foodies", and cannot continue to expand, even the Apocalypse Beast cannot stop supporting the dark space Unless he wants to try, the feeling of these terrifying foodies following the dark space directly on him. however-- "What are you proud of, you angered me, come up, my servants, tear the enemy in front of you to pieces!" After all, the Apocalypse beast is the Apocalypse beast, how could it have only a little power, after seeing his current strength, temporarily unable to help the young man in front of him, he immediately used a new power. boom!!! Amidst the roar, four faces of the polyhedron on the beast of the Apocalypse opened suddenly! Four silhouettes with terrifying dark aura slowly walked out of the four-sided door-- A terrifying sea dragon covered in metal first came out, with a bloody breath in his eyes.Then there was a peculiar existence that looked like a puppet, with a big hammer that was out of proportion to the body in his hand, followed by a mechanized dragon with two cannon holes on his back, and finally a clown with two swords on his back. The presence. Iron Sea Dragon Beast! Puppet beast! Infinite Dragon Beast! Clown beast! The former four dark kings, and now the four clones or four puppets in the hands of the Apocalypse beast, appeared in front of Nagato, surrounded the young man, and the entire dark space solidified for a while. "Haha!!! You are really funny!" Nagato smiled and smiled very happily. His body exuded a dark aura that was extremely commensurate with the entire dark space, but was incompatible with the demons who conquered a world. The tunnel mode of Nagato has never been so simple! "Then, let us fight hard!" .. 440 Chapter 046 Nagato vs. Four Dark Kings [Part 1] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sprites are evil! This is an undoubted conclusion, even the demons and demons themselves believe that they are evil spirits crawling out of hell. In the plane of slick ghosts, in addition to those special individual monsters, even the Nuliang Hundred Ghosts, who are famous for Ren Xia, will also accept evil monsters like Yuanxing Temple that feed on children. Fear is a demon, and it is also the unique ability of the ghost spirit. Fear is the power of fear, it is real, and the power of evil! Therefore, when Nagato completely let go of the fear of the entire plane he had collected during that year, in the dark space, another different darkness filled the entire space for an instant, making the entire dark space even more terrifying. If the darkness of the Apocalypse beast is despair, then the darkness of Nagato is fear! Two different kinds of darkness continued to interweave in the entire space, and the face of the Apocalypse beast changed drastically in an instant, because he felt that this inferior dark power was taking control of the entire dark space with his own dark power. "Do it!" Almost at the same moment, the Apocalypse Beast issued an attack command to the four dark kings! The Apocalypse Beast understands that as long as the darkness of the opponent can interfere with its dark space to the extent that it can prevent the expansion of this dark space, the nine terrible dragons will be liberated, and it will be terrible. For the nine foodies that can use this dark space as food, even the Apocalypse beasts feel pressured! "Ultimate Wave Cannon!" The first action was the steel sea dragon beast, which seemed to have been blessed with the effect of madness. The red eyes maintained a terrifying violent will from the beginning. The steel sea dragon beast attacked the first time the Apocalypse beast ordered. ! From the nose of the steel sea dragon beast, the red-red energy bombardment, which is different from the normal steel sea dragon beast, suddenly fired, and blasted towards Nagato, instantly piercing through Nagato, but the next moment Nagato''s figure turned into a virtual image, and it disappeared into the air like this, disappearing without a trace. "Ace Flying Knife!" However, the four dark kings are not idle characters. Four sabers engraved with hearts, spades, clubs, and diamonds were thrown at will by the clown beast instantly. Keng! The sparks from the collision of the blades shone out on the head of the Dark Four Heavenly Kings, and Nagato''s figure was forced out by the four ace flying knives, and the red-haired young man was holding the demon knives to cut out the four flying knives. "Huh, it''s a causal move!" After being forced out, Nagatos original plan for a quick fight and quick decision has been aborted, but he has no time to complain. The next moment, the Infinite Dragon Beast moved, and I saw two cannons on the back of this terrifying Digimon whose whole body was mechanized. Erupted. "Infinite Cannon!" The energy wave of the super crossbow class blasted out almost unlimitedly. The total amount of energy was so great that the entire dark space was illuminated by the brilliance of the energy cannon in an instant. Even Nagato could not ignore such a terrible attack. Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar sounded continuously in the dark space, causing this dark space to shake a little. If the Apocalypse Beast and Nagato were not maintained together, this space would probably be blasted.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com "Your offensive power is too great, I don''t want you to ruin the world I reserved!" The indifferent voice sounded amidst the violent roar, and I saw that Nagato didn''t know what method he used to avoid the attack range of the Infinite Cannon and bullied the Infinite Dragon Beast up close. The demon sword in his hand condensed a bright demon glow. Just wait to cut it down! "Haha, finally waiting for you!" It''s just a lot of hard work. At the moment when Nagato was about to succeed, the place under the Infinite Dragon Beast was covered, like Pinocchio''s puppet beast holding the sledgehammer, and greeted Nagato. "Explosive hammer!" In the puppet beast''s urchinly voice, the bloody sword gas chopped off by Nagato violently collided with the puppet beast''s hammer, and smoke was filled, but the smoke and dust could not stop the machine''s judgment! "Infinite Cannon!!!" The attack of the infinite dragon beast began to shift, and the infinite cannon blasted out again. This terrible skill continued to roar, and the entire dark space faintly groaned under this terrible bombardment... "Say kill you first, kill you first!" As soon as the overbearing voice fell, the black fear in Nagato''s body began to boil, as if he was alive. "The dragon is the head of the beasts, the creature of heaven, and the symbol of evolution!" Nagato''s voice was clearly audible in the violent roar, which made people feel very strange. Facing the attack of the infinite cannon, Nagato did not evade, and seemed to face such an attack directly. Then, an amazing scene appeared! Nagato seemed like a dream, and under countless energy bombardments, Nagato still had no injuries. No, it was more like the so-called Infinite Cannon did not exist. It''s not that the Moon Moon Dream Flower in the mirror like a slick ghost, but simpler, Nagato seems to have avoided the bombardment of the infinite cannon with a certain movement trajectory! "My fear is a dragon, a dragon that can move clouds and rain, be big and small, and can rise and hide!" The Infinite Dragon Beast completely ignored Nagato''s words, and the data in the eyes kept flashing, constantly adjusting the direction of the blasthole, and the shelling never stopped. With such fierce firepower, even the other three dark kings could not interfere. . If you intervene, even the steel sea dragon beast covered with superalloy will be bombarded and killed! "The big one rejoices in the clouds and the fog, the small one conceals the form, the rising one soars in space, and the concealment lurks in the waves. This is the dragon, and it is also my fear!" However, no matter how the Infinite Dragon Beast attacked, the clear voice of Nagato never stopped reverberating, even the violent roar could not cover it. At the next moment, the nine-tailed white fox appeared in front of the Infinite Dragon Beast as a luxurious boy with a scarf, and the blood-colored demon knife in his hand gathered a demon-like light that would make people fearful at first glance. At this time, because of the attack of the Infinite Dragon Beast, the other three kings still had a few seconds to return, but these few seconds were enough for Nagato to launch a fatal attack. The Infinite Dragon Beast seemed to understand this, so - "Turbo claws!!" "Let''s cut it off!!!" The huge mechanical dragon''s right arm turned into a terrifying killing weapon and faced the extremely strange, extremely sharp monster knife in Nagato''s hand! boom!!!.. 441 Chapter 047 Nagato vs the Four Dark Kings [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Under the mysterious red sword light, the infinite dragon beast with powerful destructive power fell, and the demon sword in the hand of the red-haired boy made a buzzing sound, and the murderous intent was even more terrible! "Infinite Dragon Beast, but so!" Whispering unpleasant arrogant words softly, the pitch-black fear gathered around Nagato, and in a short moment, it turned into an endless stream of fear, drowning the body of the loser. Then, if the real evil madness flowed in the dark space, the red-haired boy wearing a white fox scarf stood in the middle of the fearful sword in his hand. In an instant, a coercive aura that overwhelms all living beings suddenly filled all directions... "So, who is next!" After slaying the infinite dragon beast, the red-haired boy raised the horrible demon sword in his hand, and pointed the blade directly at the other three kings and the apocalypse beast in the distance, with the killing intent in his eyes! Facing Nagato''s provocation, the Apocalypse Beast was expressionless, manipulating the dark space, and faintly suppressing Nagato''s fears, but didn''t know what he was thinking. And the remaining three kings will not be indifferent, the first one is the steel sea dragon beast! This violent will Digimon did not hesitate under Nagato''s momentum, and immediately launched a counterattack, completely ignoring the power of the red-haired boy in front of him that he killed the Infinite Dragon Beast. "Underworld squeeze!" I saw the steel sea dragon beast bending its body, bursting with dazzling light, and the water column bullets that appeared out of thin air blasted towards Nagato, but the tide of fear surged in an instant, forming a black wall, making the water column gone forever. . Not only that, after extinguishing the attack of the water column, the Ivy and his ilk rushed towards the steel sea dragon beast as if being angered, and almost drowned the steel sea dragon beast that was caught off guard in the next moment. "Hoho, Poseidon split!!!" Facing the torrent of fear, the violent will in the heart of the steel sea dragon beast broke out under the stimulation of the torrent of fear, making this violent Digimon suddenly fall into madness, using a terrible skill that can cause a tsunami "Huh, that fool!" Even the expressionless Apocalypse Beast could not help but make a sound, the steel sea dragon beast''s skill used, and the sudden torrent of fear seemed to set off a huge wave, suddenly spreading The entire battlefield has almost become the home of Nagato! In fact, it was exactly the same. Even Nagato was a little dazed by the opposing side''s magical blow. Awe and his ilk are the power of Nagato. Helping it spread is equivalent to helping Nagato open up the home field! However, this situation does not hinder the action that Nagato had planned. I saw the red-haired boy jumping with blue flames in his right eye, and the space around the boy suddenly rippled. Taking fear as the coordinate, the boy appeared above the steel sea dragon beast. The demon sword in his hand was raised, and the demon glow flickered. under! Clang!! I saw two ace flying knives appearing in front of Nagato. They crossed and blocked Nagato''s slash. The next moment, the sound of breaking through the air came, Nagato almost subconsciously borrowed himself instinctively. The recoil caused by the blocked attack jumps back. Whoosh! An ace flying knife passed Nagato''s original location without letting it happen, but Nagato''s crisis has not yet ended, because the clown beast and the puppet beast have been waiting for a long time at this time...Biquge vp www.vp268. com "Destroy the Aurora!" I saw that the clown beast moved first, his hands merged, and a powerful shock wave filled with electric current ejected from the hands of the head of the dark four heavenly kings, at almost the speed of light! In the face of such an attack, even if the fear of the dragon is capable of ever-changing, Nagato with full dodge talent points may not be able to avoid it. However, when Nagato was preparing to dodge, Nagato suddenly realized that he could not move! Under his extraordinary eyesight, Nagato was shocked, his whole body was entwined with dense silver threads, the end of which was being manipulated by the puppet beast! It can be seen that Nagato''s perception ability is indeed weakened a lot, otherwise this situation would never happen! The big liar, the puppet beasts stunt, uses the puppet line to control the enemy, so that the enemy fully obeys the puppet beasts orders, and is allowed to be manipulated by the puppet beast. Although manipulating Nagato is a bit difficult for the puppet beast, control the actions of Nagato at this stage. It can be done! "Can''t hide, it''s just" Before he finished speaking, Destroy Aurora directly hit Nagato! boom!!! Under the stalk of the puppet beast, Nagato was directly frontally blasted by the destruction aurora, and the roar of the explosion echoed in the dark space, but the smoke and dust had not yet dispersed. In an instant, the torrent of fear in the entire dark space seemed to be irritated. , Surging... "Then block it directly!" I saw an extra iron fan in Nagato''s left hand at some point, and his whole body was still luxurious and unscathed. The only flaw was that a small crack appeared on the dark iron fan in Nagato''s hand. "It seems that the iron fan needs to be returned to the furnace and recast, and the quality is far from it!" Seeing the damage to the iron fan in his hand, Nagato secretly commented in his heart. At the same time, a dark fear filled his body, turning his head to look at the source of the thin lines on his body-the puppet beast! "The second one is you, the fire of fear!" In the indifferent voice, a terrifying crisis engulfed the puppet beast. Before the Digimon said anything, Nagato seemed to ignite spontaneously, and black flames spread from Nagato to the puppet beast. "No!" In just a short moment, the puppet beast that Nagato took care of almost burned out in a moment and disappeared... Not only that, this black flame is even like a prairie fire, igniting this torrent of fear one after another, and a black sea of ??fire suddenly rises in the entire dark space, and the steel sea dragon beast has just escaped from the torrent of fear, and this black flame spreads. Roar!!! The black flame is like a tarsal bone, even if the steel sea dragon beast is covered with superalloy, it is still burning continuously, causing this huge Digimon to keep rolling. If Nagato is the master of demons and sprites, the fire of fear is Nagato''s battle technique as the master of demons and sprites. This kind of demon fire that incorporates the characteristics of Amaterasu, even Can burn the soul, terrible! Ho Ho Ho!!! The steel sea dragon beast was still tumbling and roaring. The next moment, the sea of ??darkness turned into a terrifying beast and submerged it instantly. In the sea of ??darkness, the sea dragon''s roar gradually subsided until it was annihilated. Perhaps it was shocked by the power of the black sea of ??fire, or for other reasons, there was silence in the entire dark space... 442 Chapter 048 Clown Counterattack, Magic Beast Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the dark void space, an endless black sea of ??fire is constantly burning! On the black sea of ??fire, the red-haired young man with a nine-tailed white fox on his shoulders stepped on the void, facing a clown with a negative sword and a huge polyhedral demon. "Two, how do you feel about my performance!" The boy''s voice was extremely indifferent, there was no special emotion in it, as if he was just asking if you had eaten it, which made his two opponents feel like they had eaten flies. "Unknown enemy, you are really strong!" At this time, the Apocalypse Beast spoke, and his voice was as low as always, full of hopelessness, "Even if there are countless strong men in different time and space in my memory, there are not many that can compare with you, but -" As the words of the Apocalypse beast just fell, there was a bang, and the entire dark space shook slightly, and the nine dragons that were constantly gnawing the space couldn''t help but roar loudly. Ho Ho Ho!!! Because at this moment, the entire dark space began an invisible counterattack against them. As a dragon, even if there is no self-will, the dragons are equally proud! This is the arrogance of the dragon! Boom boom boom!!! Immediately afterwards, the entire space began to reverberate inexplicably with a vibrating roar, and then the space began to mutate. With three points in the sea of ??fire as the center, the desperate darkness and even the space in the entire dark space began to converge, instantly condensing into three. A pillar of darkness soaring! "Your pride ends here, come on, my hole card!" It seems very proud that the demon figure on the beast of the Apocalypse opened its arms, and the three dark pillars gathered together in an instant, spiraled around, and turned into a huge peak like a tornado. In this dark and void space, standing on top of the sky, the only pity The thing is, this tornado mountain is still missing part. Dark tornado mountain! Nagato, who had watched Digimon anime, recalled the base camp of the four dark kings in his memory, but, as if thinking of something, Nagato''s mouth showed a sly smile. From the moment the Dark Tornado Mountain appeared, the entire dark space seemed to have a foundation and became stronger and stronger, and the gnawing of the nine dragons became more and more difficult. It seems that after a while, it will evolve into an absolute domain. At that time, the Apocalypse Beast will greatly increase its strength, and Nagato will be greatly weakened! "Haha, see it, this is my strength!" The Apocalypse Beast laughed and seemed to have foreseen his victory, and the Apocalypse Beast was full of spirits, "Go, Joker Beast, complete the Dark Tornado Mountain!" "Yes!" Respectfully saluting, the clown beast had a little excitement in his eyes, and he couldn''t wait to pounce on the dark tornado mountain. The urgent posture made the apocalypse beast feel a little wrong, but it was too late! "Haha!! Let me finally find a chance!" I saw the clown beast laughed frantically and merged into the dark tornado mountain. The next moment the entire dark tornado mountain collapsed suddenly, and countless dark data torrents crazily merged into the clown beast... "No, damn it! Claws of Degeneration!" The Apocalypse Beast was suddenly frightened and angry. Even the Apocalypse Beast did not expect that the clown beast that was refined into a puppet would have one day of resistance, and the six tentacles on the polyhedron instantly blasted out! boom!! It was just that before the degenerate claws attacked the clown beast, it was blocked by a dazzling dark light. The next moment, the clown beast completely absorbed the dark tornado mountain! The bright light receded, revealing a slender figure. Wearing a black dress with black background and gold borders, an elegant top hat, a pair of brand-new leather shoes on his feet, white gloves on both hands, and a black baton in his right hand. A brand new Digimon with a clown mask on its face and a blue tear on the mask appeared in front of everyone. The Magician Monster, a Digimon evolved from the Clown Monster, is a weird, extreme Digimon possessing both the attributes of a virus and a vaccine. Its power is not necessarily stronger than the general ultimate body, but its offensive means, the degree of weirdness has completely exceeded the clown beast. "Good evening, gentlemen!" Under the mask, the black eyes are extremely extreme, the left eye shows a crazy and tyrannical look, and the right eye shows a sacred and soft look. The magic baton in his hand gently spreads a strange arc in the air. "First of all thank you dear Mr. Unknown, thank you for your cooperation!" Facing Nagato politely, the magician beast showed a sincere and crazy smile, "Wait a minute, how about letting me send you to hell in return?" "If you can do it, try it!" Facing the magician beast, Nagato didn''t have any reaction, just watching the scene in front of him was very interesting. In fact, Nagato had already foreseen this scene. In other words, at the moment when the Dark Four Heavenly Kings appeared, Nagato was somewhat enlightened.113 novel www.113xs.com As an existence with inexplicably high attainments in clone art and puppet art, Nagato understood at first glance that clowns wear masks, even masks that his master does not know. So Nagato expected him to put him last and tackle the other three kings first, but he didn''t expect such an interesting thing to happen. Such a scene is really interesting for Nagato! and-- Magicianmon, there is no such Digimon in Nagato''s memory at all. It seems that Digimon is not a thing with a certain framework now. In this way, the development potential seems to be good, at least The magician beast is very strong! "That''s it, then I will treat you well later!" The Magician Beast said gently, turning his head to look at the Apocalypse Beast, showing a terrifying smile. "Dear little devil, how can you repay you? The experience of being treated as a puppet for so many years is unforgettable!" "It''s just a defeat!" The Apocalypse Beast instinctively felt that the sudden opponent in front of him was very strong, but in the face of its former defeated generals and puppets, the Apocalypse Beast was full of anger and resentment. The magician beast suddenly issued a ferocious and crazy smile: "How about cutting you into a dozen pieces! It is so decided. First of all, we will install the props, an airtight coffin that cannot be damaged!" In the sky, including the front, back, left, and right of the Apocalypse Beast, a steel plate appeared on each side, and they were gathered together, sealing the body of the Apocalypse Beast tightly. "how is this possible!!!" The Apocalypse Beast attacked the steel plate angrily, but it was powerful enough to destroy the digital alloy. It had no effect on such ordinary steel plates, and the Apocalypse Beast was frightened for a while. "Then, just use this machete, like this..." The magician beast''s hands kept shaking the red cloth up and down, and a dozen or so sharp-looking machetes fell on the ground. "Very dangerous game, viewers who are not professionals please do not imitate it." The magician beast''s originally terrifying and crazily distorted look became polite, gentle like a spring breeze. The momentum of these two extreme changes made the people who saw him feel a sense of fear in their hearts. "Then, insert it from here." I saw the magician beast picking up a machete, holding it in both hands, and then slashing it towards the iron coffin with great power, even completely submerging the blade into the coffin. "Insert it diagonally here like this, then this, this, and this." The fast-moving magician beast, after a while, the coffin was already filled with sharp machetes. "Then, remove the props." All the iron pieces before and after going online turned into white light and disappeared, revealing the intact Apocalypse beast. "You must think that I will take the opportunity to kill you? It''s a pity that I am a competent magician. I will not do such an unscrupulous thing, which is detrimental to my professionalism." The magician beast showed a malicious smile, and then said in a righteous manner: "To deal with you..." The voice hasn''t fallen yet, the magician has a pair of black pupils, full of blood and murderous expression: "Of course it is to be fun, otherwise how to solve the hatred in my heart! Finally, let me say one more thing." The magician beast''s white gloved hands stretched out slowly: "The time to witness the miracle has come." "Destroy, kill, kill, kill!" Being attacked by the magician beast playing near, the original apocalyptic beast was full of anger, and countless degraded claws fell all over the sky and blasted towards the magician beast. "The last magic trick, a trick clone!" The red cloth on the left hand of the magician beast shook again, and a exactly the same magician beast appeared, and then the red cloth on the left hand shook a few more times, and four sharp flying knives appeared and projected out. The ace flying knife with the rotating handle flew towards the Apocalypse beast, and suddenly disappeared in the air. Then a flying knife appeared in eight directions. The eight-handed flying knives suddenly turned into sixteen in the sky. By splitting once, thirty-two, and the third, sixty-four... For a time, tens of thousands of flying knives blasted down in the sky! "How come, ah ah ah!!!" Without exception, the ace flying knife with the effect of causality was densely packed into the body of the Apocalypse Beast, and the Apocalypse Beast couldn''t help uttering a painful cry. ps: The magician beast is a setting in a digital fan... 443 Chapter 049 Nagato vs Magician Beast first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After death, in the sky of the world, a terrible dark emptiness hangs in the air. When the red-eyed angel girl stirred the wings behind her back and flew to the periphery of this dark space, she heard a very sad howling, and the girl was suddenly startled. Because this voice girl had only heard it not long ago, it was the voice of the apocalyptic beast who had fought with her before. Is that damn guy being abused so miserably? With such a gloating mind, the red-eyed angel girl''s eyes were like electricity, piercing this dark space, but she saw an extremely shocking scene I saw that in the dark space, the extremely huge Apocalypse beast was covered with sharp blades all over its body, looking very miserable. Next to the Apocalypse beast, there was a black dress with a tear-stained clown mask on his face. division! The red-haired boy was smiling and sitting on the sidelines. Not far from the boy, there was a clown magician in the same costume who seemed to be on guard for the red-haired boy. "It seems that things have developed unexpectedly!" Controlling the angel software in her body at will, the red-eyed angel girl pulled a layer of clouds to make a good seat for herself, just sitting on the cloud layer, watching this big show, it was very uncomfortable. ... ... "How about it, dear kid, do you like the gift I gave you!" In the dark space, watching the misery of the Apocalypse Beast and listening to the other''s wailing, the Magic Beast looked extremely excited and asked softly with a malicious smile. "Damn clown, I remember you!" Even if the road is dead, the Apocalypse Beast is still arrogant and will not accept defeat. After all, this guy in front of him was his own defeat long ago. In the eyes of the Apocalypse beast, he was just a momentary negligence, otherwise such a problem would never happen. Now the body is dragged by that terrible woman, unable to extend a helping hand at all, the Apocalypse beast is also enlightened! In an instant, the power of darkness and despair began to boil, as well as the entire dark space-- He, the beast of Apocalypse, is ready to completely detonate this space, dragging the clown in front of him to hell with the unknown enemy watching the drama in the distance. However, I have to say that Apocalypse Beast thinks too well, not to mention that Nagato is not something he can calculate at all, even the Magic Beast has a way to solve him. "Ha, do you want to drag me to hell? What a coincidence, I don''t want to go now, so..." Facing the self-detonation of the Apocalypse Beast, I saw that the Magician Beast still had that malicious smile on its face. "You want to blew yourself up, then let me help you!" As soon as the voice fell, the power of the Magician Beast poured into the head of the Apocalypse Beast, cutting its resonance with the entire dark space, and then slightly pushed behind the surging energy in the Apocalypse Beast Time was slowed down countless times at this moment, the body of the Apocalypse beast gradually bulged, and then exploded, and the destructive flames of endless high compression slowly bulged... boom!!! The terrible roar began to erupt on the huge polyhedron, and then it continued to spread up, almost instantly engulfing the whole body of the Apocalypse beast. "Joker, you''d better die here, otherwise, my body will definitely break you into pieces!!!" In the last unwilling cry, the Apocalypse Beast blew passively. In an instant, a huge roar echoed in the dark space, and even the sea of ??fear was suppressed under the fierce shock wave. Ho Ho Ho!!! At the moment when the Apocalypse beast passively exploded, the nine dragons on the edge of the dark space made deafening dragons, which even overwhelmed the sound of the Apocalypse beast''s self-detonation, devouring the entire dark space with big mouths! "Oh, what a terrible dragon!" The magician beast didn''t know when it appeared not far in front of Nagato, looked around, and sighed uncontrollably, "I finally understand why the Apocalypse beast must maintain this dark space." If this space is not maintained as a bait to keep a distance from the dragon, even if it is the Apocalypse beast, facing such a terrible dragon, it will probably be a momentary matter. "That''s right, these dragons are my proud work!" The magician beast exclaimed, and Nagato smiled without hesitation, "Then you are enlightened!" "Does this make a difference!" The red cloth on the magician beast''s left hand reappeared, and the corner of his mouth showed a mocking gesture. In any case, the result was already certain! According to the estimation of the magician beast, in the current situation, it will not be long before the entire dark space will be eaten up, and then he will really face such a terrifying beast. Can you still play well? The Magician Beast couldn''t help but complain, but still with a malicious smile on his face, looking at Nagato who was also smiling, he showed a terrifying smile: "Now, I have only one choice, and that is, in this short period of time. In time, I will get rid of you!" As soon as the voice fell, the red cloth on the magician beast''s left hand shook several times at a time, and four sharp flying knives appeared and projected out.Rape Chinese www.youcaizw.com The magician beast flew the ace flying knife with the rotating handle towards Nagato, and suddenly disappeared in the air. Then a flying knife appeared in each of the eight directions. The eight-handed flying knives suddenly turned into sixteen in the sky. By splitting once, thirty-two, and the third, sixty-four... For a time, tens of thousands of flying knives appeared in the sky! The magician''s trick to kill the beast of the Apocalypse, the ultimate ace flying knife reappears, the sky is densely packed, and nearly 10,000 ace flying knives exude a terrifying cold light! At the same moment, Nagato also took action. Without seeing how the red-haired boy moved, the sea of ??flames roared in an instant, and the endless flames of fear surged, condensed into the shape of black flame dragons, and roared up to the sky. "Ultimate Ace Flying Knife!!" "A Thousand Dragons Kill!!!" Falling from the sky, the densely packed ace flying knives and the black flame dragons that burn everything from below are in mid-air, seemingly about to have a violent collision! "Haha, it''s useless!!" Facing the obstacle of the dragon shape burning with the terrible black flame, the magician beast smiled and smiled very proudly, because the magician beast knew that his skills were incomprehensible, due to his own characteristics! Mystery: A sign of ultimate strength, if the special effects cannot see through the magician beast skills, then all his skills will ignore your level, attack and defense will cause full damage to you, and can even kill you in one hit effect. But once his skills are seen through, then even if you are growing up, you can escape from his hands, so if you want to defeat the magician beast, careful observation and bold speculation are the key. If the Magician Beast did not predict the error, its own flying knife would ignore the obstacle of the Black Flame Dragon and directly blast the unknown red-haired boy to death. However, things went beyond his expectations-- boom!!! The violent roar sounded in the confrontation between the endless flying knives and thousands of flame dragons. The black flames and broken metal splashed by the explosion were particularly conspicuous. The entire dark space accelerated the disintegration in such a roar, which made the magic The dragons are eating this dark world faster, "How can this be!!" The magician beast looked at the scene in front of him in an incredible way. This scene showed that his own details had been clearly seen by the other party. For a magician, there was nothing worse than this. As a special ultimate Digimon, although the Magicianmon is a Digimon that has re-evolved from the Clownmon, it is not the ultra-ultimate that the world cannot tolerate. There is no other reason why he can easily kill the beast of the Apocalypse. And now, what he is facing is the most unwilling opponent, a terrible opponent who has resolved the mystery! Roar!!! Just when the Magician Beast was a little lost, a dragon roar from the sky made him come back to his senses. It turned out that a magic dragon had eaten near the Magician Beast. I saw that the magician beast hadn''t acted yet, the next moment, the terrible dragon might bully, causing the magician beast''s movement to stagnate slightly. This kind of short-term stagnation is only a tenth of an instant, but for the magic dragon that descended from the sky, it is enough to completely tear and swallow the prey in front of you. In fact, it does this too! With a roar, the magician beast was directly swallowed by the dragon descending from the sky! Peng!! Light white smoke came out of the dragon''s mouth, and the magician beast exchanged its magical clones in an instant, which had the effect of the ninja world''s substitute technique. just-- "It''s a great move, but that''s it!" The sudden sound rang behind the magician beast, which made the magician beast startled, because in the magician''s sight, thousands of meters away from him, his enemy, the young man with a nine-tailed white fox on his shoulders, was still standing above the sea of ??fire. . However, the wise man immediately thought of his own magical clone, and immediately secretly said that he was not good. While secretly taking off his top hat, he pretended to say lightly, "Unexpectedly, you also have a clone!" Faced with such a dangerous situation, the Magician Beast is ready to launch its own finishing moves! In the final destruction dinner, the magician beast uses the ultimate magic of the top hat. A steel sphere nuclear weapon is transformed, which has the power of hundreds of Gaia energy cannons at the same time. The initiator can ignore the damage. For the people of Al Qaeda, this is simply the most wonderful weapon. However, things will not be so wonderful. The next moment, the magician beast who was about to activate the top hat stopped his movements, because his body couldn''t move, because the dense red thread didn''t know when he was trapped. "Emotions did not expect to have such an effect, but after thinking about it, it is better not to use it in the future, but after learning the puppet beast''s moves, it is quite simple, isn''t it!" It understates the amazing facts, the voice behind him is from far and near, before the magician beast can break free, the next moment, a hand pierced the magician beasts chest, holding the magician beasts digital core in his hand. . "The mysterious digital core is really good, haha!" .. 444 Chapter 050-The Prologue of the Final Battle Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ho Ho Ho!!! The dragon''s roar resounding throughout the world reverberated in the afterlife world, and the terrifying Longwei filled the air with a solidified sense of oppression. The young girls on the world front after their deaths all looked up at the sky with dull expressions at this time, and saw nine terrible dragons about a kilometer long gnawing the dark space all over the sky. Such a visual scene, in their eyes, is like nine terrible monsters swallowing the sky, making people feel incredible hesitating from the bottom of their hearts. Even the most bold psychological reason in the front can''t help but be sluggish. "This is the nine dragons of the Dragon King!" In the biography of the Dragon King, it is recorded that the Dragon King possesses nine terrible dragons that are enough to swallow the heavens and the earth. They can be united and transformed into the strongest nine dragons, and the world is invincible! It''s just that the records on paper are only records after all. At first glance, they just didn''t know how strong they were. But now that they look like this, Yuri and the others understand more about how powerful the king in that biography is. The so-called paper is too shallow, it is probably this kind of thing. Just when everyone was hesitant and at a loss, three biographies suddenly broke out with great energy, and dozens of young girls on the entire front were blown away... I saw ripples in the space, and a space-time channel suddenly appeared without any warning. The three biographies turned into red, blue and gold meteors and disappeared in the space-time channel. In the next moment, the space channel will disappear, however "The final hunt begins!" A figure of a nine-tailed white fox with shoulders abruptly appeared in front of the space passage. When the space passage was reduced to only one vertical line that was about to overlap, both hands and fingers reached in. Hum!! As Nagato pushed hard, the small space cracks were opened up by his hands... ... ... On the dark sea, tsunamis broke out from time to time, and the deafening roar in the entire space never stopped. "Fighting Tornado!!!" In the cold and merciless voice, the Dragonman Digimon in armor, the Battle Tyrannosaurus stood with both arms raised and closed, like a madman, and began to spin. Soon, a huge tornado swept up from the sea, blasting towards Saye! Facing such an attack, I saw the girl''s body filled with terrifying force field energy, facing the battle tornado frontally, and without hesitation, it was a punch! boom!!! The distorted force of the force field collided violently with the battle tornado. In an instant, a violent roar resounded across the sky, and the sea of ??darkness once again set off a terrible tsunami in such a roar. The next moment "Freeze bomb!" I saw the steel Garuru beast flew over the tsunami, the mechanical body opened automatically, and a missile was launched automatically! The missiles that fell from the sky directly bombarded Saya, and in an instant, a terrible freezing air filled out, completely condensing the tsunami that had just started. boom!!! The collision sounded just now, less than a second after the tsunami was frozen, the invisible force field burst out again, and with a bang, the entire frozen sea surface was completely shattered.Baolai Novel Network www.baolaishiye.com "Humph!" Walking out of the ice, Saya snorted softly, and then remained expressionless. At this time, it has been a long time since Saya started fighting with the fighting tyrannosaurus beast and the steel Garuru beast. Saya has fully understood the nature of the two emotionless puppets in front of him, and he is unwilling to say more. However, whether it is a fighting tyrannosaurus beast or a steel garuru beast, in fact, it is not strong in Saya''s eyes. Originally, Saya can eliminate these two Digimon without any damage in just a few minutes. In Saya''s eyes, it is the combination of these two Digimon-Omegamon is worth seeing. However, after the phase movement ability was sealed in this space, Saya''s mobility was too poor, and from time to time he was fighting against the interference information in his brain. Saya couldn''t concentrate on solving two monkey-like Digimons. In addition, Saya has two big backings, so the battle is deadlocked until now In fact, it is not only Saya that is depressed, but even some guy hiding in the dark is even more depressed. After all, this is the world of''his''. Even if it lacks the personality of a creator, it is impossible to truly become a creator, but it occupies most of the world''s authority, and reserves are endless. Originally in his thoughts, even though the woman named Saya in front of him was terrifying, in his own world, even with a war of attrition, she could be consumed to death. However, at this time, it has been fighting for most of the day, no, it has been more than a month since I calculated this woman by myself. Although there is no such exaggerated situation in other worlds as the so-called Thousand Days War, it is definitely the longest battle for''he'' in these years. "No way, almost!" Hidden in the darkness,''he'' murmured to himself softly, "Does it really take any courage and friendship to evolve into an Omega beast? It''s... disgusting!" Omegamon is the purpose of''he'' let the fighting tyrannosaurus and the steel garuru enter the battle, the first knight with powerful combat power at the apex of the Royal Knights! However, this Digimon is not easy to obtain, and a simple experiment cannot be successful. This time''he'' made a temporary intention and tried to intensify it through battle, but it seemed to have failed... After all, puppets are puppets and have no emotions. What kind of breakthroughs are they playing in battle? "In that case, then...puff!" Before the words were finished, the existence in the darkness seemed to have suffered some serious damage, and the whole person suddenly became sluggish, and then,''he'' was surprised to perceive that his own setting in the World Academy after death was activated. When the character biographies are completely completed, the evaluation will be automatically started, and if there is a danger, it will be directly transmitted to your own hands and become your own intelligence and weapons, just-- "The clone was killed, and the settings were activated, that''s not right! This timing is too coincidental!" ''He'' was immediately alert to the danger, obviously there was a threat to the existence of his clone, and the setting was not activated until his clone was killed. No matter what you think, someone has done tricks on the setting. After killing the clone, follow the setting to find the rhythm of the body! However,''he''''s reaction was still too slow. There was a wave of spatial ripples, and the space channel opened automatically. Three meteors flew out of the channel, and one of the golden meteors rose up into the sky and turned into a ghost of Nagato. "For victory, come to me! The undead sun, please grant the shining horse. The magical horse, bring your master''s light wheel!" I saw the phantom uttering the words of power and then gradually dissipated, but the next moment, the godly steed descending from the sky dragged the extremely hot little sun from the sky! boom!!!! The unprecedented violent impact caused a violent shock in the entire space. The darkness was dispersed under the brilliance of the sun. The entire space was crumbling, and the edge area was shattered... ps: Originally wanted to play 3K Klan, it seems a bit difficult!.. 445 Chapter 051 The gloomy world of despair Seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gloomy void, the top of a dark tornado-shaped mountain peak, the gloomy world, the gloomy trees, the gloomy sea, the gloomy creatures, everything is gloomy and looks hopeless. This is indeed a hopeless world, a desperate world constructed with hundreds of millions of lives as sacrifices! In a corner of this gloomy world, there is a building that looks rather dilapidated. At the top of the building, a girl in white clothes with long chestnut hair is standing there, looking up at the tornado shape through the clouds in the distance. To the mountain peak. Dark Tornado Mountain, the name of this mountain. This is the most terrifying place in the dark world, and it is also the place where the dark creators are located, the root of all darkness in this world! If possible, the girl could not wait to rush to the mountain and smash the body of the culprit, but "Damn, my strength is still too weak!" The very angry girl directly drew the rapier on her waist. The soft white light flashed, the girl cut out with a single sword, and turned into a sword energy that directly crossed hundreds of meters of space. The beast was cut into two parts. The whole process is extremely short, less than a second. "Mom, we seem to have been discovered again!" There was a clear and sweet voice, and I saw a cute black-haired girl measuring only ten centimeters, inciting the little wings behind her to fly to the shoulders of the Li-haired girl, and said anxiously. "Don''t be afraid, Yui!" I saw the Lifa girl gently facing her shoulder, and the lovely girl who looked like a fairy whispered softly, her eyes were firm and she didn''t see any compromise, "Mom, take you out of here now." "That won''t work, glitter girl!" The only remaining forest not far away was constantly buzzing. In an instant, a huge two-headed turtle-type Digimon appeared against the forest. With the appearance of this Digimon, mist gradually enveloped the surroundings. Xuanwumon, one of the four sacred beast Digimon guarding the digital world, guards the north and uses its changing water skills.Like other four holy beast Digimon, it is a legendary existence, and its strength is said to be comparable to that of a god. "This time, you must seize the key from you, the key, as the final part of this world, let''s obey the will of the master obediently!" The mist of destructive spirit gradually surrounded the girl and the fairy girl, and the soft white light turned into a transparent protective cover to protect the girl in the sizzling sound. In her escape career for several years, she confronted this huge Digimon many times. The girl fully understood the opponent''s moves, how could it be unprepared for its power. "No Yui!" The fairy girl sitting on the shoulders of the Lifa girl did not hesitate to refuse the other party''s words. As the last legacy of hundreds of millions of lives in the world, the fairy girl will never allow herself to compromise! "That''s it. In other words, you come here with bad thoughts about my daughter every time like this. It will trouble my mother very much." The words seemed to be ridicule, but the thin sword in the hands of the Li-fa girl-the twinkling light, at this time, as its name suggests, shone with scorching brilliance, as if responding to the girl''s words, it was extremely conspicuous. "I have already told you, Xuanwu beasts, humans deserve to die!" A shrill sound came from the sky, and a strange bird with a red body and a tail fell from the sky. The flame was burning on the strange bird, and people could perceive the endless heat at a glance. Suzakumon, one of the four sacred beast Digimon guarding the digital world, guards the south and manipulates the hot flames. Since the age of mythology, his existence has been legendary, and it is extremely difficult to meet him. Moreover, the power of the ordinary ultimate body is difficult to defeat him. Its strength is at the highest peak of the Digimon, and it does exist like a god. The Vermillion Bird Beast had a particularly rough temperament among the Four Saint Beasts, and burned everything close to him without a reason. "The two Four Saints beasts actually seem to be a tough battle!" Faced with the two ultimate mythological Digimon, the Lifa girl didn''t have any psychological pressure, or the fear in the girl''s heart was completely abandoned after three years of life and death experience. Three years ago, a virtual game called "Sword Art Online" was promoted in the girly world. As the first game to use fully stealth technology, Sword Art Online was very popular. However, no one realized at the time that this was the beginning of the worst and worst event in human history. With the promotion of "Sword Art Online", this global virtual game has become more and more popular. One month later, this game has reached the terrible scene of hundreds of millions of gamers logging in all over the world. Just when the promotion of "Sword Art Online" reached its peak, at this time, a terrible incident occurred, that is, the player was "kidnapped" by the game! If you cannot go offline, you will die if you go offline! If you can''t die, death will truly be lost! Lost the so-called safe zone, truly fell into the moment of life and death! The existence named Lord of Darkness, I dont know what method was used to leave the souls of hundreds of millions of players in "Sword Art Online", unable to go offline, and forced to sign a contract That is, if you die in this world, you must sacrifice yourself to the world. In the girl''s memory, the world didn''t seem to be quite boundless at the beginning, and if you had the intention, the edge of the world could still be seen. As the players continued to die within three years, one after another souls were sacrificed to the world, and the world continued to expand at an alarming rate. However, this is not worthy of happiness! Because the growth of this world is based on sacrificing the lives and souls of others as a sacrifice, unwilling despair dyes this world into a gloomy color. This world is no longer the original Sword Art Online The Dark Lord also brought a Digimon that was not originally part of this game. No, not to bring it, but to merge this virtual world with the world of broken information called the digital world! According to the girl''s information, the original digital world was almost destroyed due to some unexpected reasons. Therefore, the Dark Lord found the Sword Art Online as a supplement to the Digimon world. The basalt beast and the vermilion beast in front of them were the patron saints of the digital world. Of course, they are just two dogs named as the masters of darkness. And the elf girl on the girl''s shoulder, Yui, is the swallowed Sword Art Online world, the final residue and the fusion of the strongest hope of hundreds of millions of human beings, that is, the girl''s daughter recognized by chance. The dark lord of this world has always wanted Yui, only in this way can this world be complete. However, he couldn''t make a move, and the girl didn''t understand the reason. Although it is a bit discouraging to say that, the girl understands that thanks to the blessing of this unknown reason, the girl can spend these three years safely and successfully gain the power of protection. In fact, the girl was a little tired of running away, almost, it was time to fight back. Looking at the two Ultra Digimon in front of her, and seeing the Dark Tornado Mountain out of her eyes, the girl thought in her heart. "Come on, then, let me learn about the power of the Four Holy Beasts!" The girl put up the rapier in her hand, recalling the darkness of the past three years in her heart. The tenderness in her heart has not diminished, but it has become stronger. The belief in the guardianship in her heart has become more and more firm. Then, the soft white light bloomed "Come on, Asuna, join the war!" The girl named Asuna, holding a rapier proudly facing two giant Digimon, looks extremely detached, just like the name of her sword-the shining Asuna! ps: The pit is dead. The typhoon will actually affect the network cable. Can telecommunications still pit it?Just now, I waited another ten minutes or so to get up... 446 Chapter 052 Shining Asuna is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three years ago, the virtual game world turned into a dark blood world. This place is full of Digimon blackened by negative emotions, and there are also NPCs that were once set as monsters, and the environment is extremely harsh, and the level of danger for ordinary people is simply the end. The days of hundreds of millions of trapped players in this world can be imagined. One hundred without one, and one thousand without one cannot describe the situation of the so-called players three years later. In fact, the only remaining players in this world will be around thousands. The turbulence of human society can be imagined. The claim of the biggest and worst event in human history is really worthy of the name, even the world war did not have such exaggerated casualties. However, humans are very magical creatures. They can be small, they can be great, they can be incompetent, they can be powerful! In the desperate situation, the remaining people have evolved enough to fight the Digimon, survive in this world, and even gained a lot of fame in this desperate world. There are actually three kinds of human power. The first type of power comes from the system power of Sword Art Online. Although the Sword Art Online world has been swallowed, there is still some power left in the system of the players in this world. With the upgrade of the system, the development of players'' self-sword skills, and some self-regulation of the system, those players with powerful capabilities have even reached a level sufficient to kill the mature Digimon. Among the thousands of survivors, more than 95% possess this power! By the way, this kind of existence is represented by the famous lone traveler, the second swordsman black swordsman Kirito, the leader of the blood alliance knights, and the sacred Heathcliff. The second power is the threat from players, Digimon! The other part of this world comes from a Digimon world. Although most Digimon are blackened, there are still a small number of Digimon who still maintain a kind character. The existence of a beautiful mind among players can even make Digimon follow, and even guide the evolution of Digimon with their own mind. This is the source of the divine plan of the Digimon world. The number of survivors possessing this power is much smaller than that of the first existence, and most of the Digimon possessed by them are not high in combat power. The most representative one is the fairy messenger Silica Her fairy beast is a complete Digimon, able to command a variety of magic, come and go freely, and is extremely powerful. Among the survivors, it is definitely one of the best. The third power is more imaginary. In fact, this is also Asunas unique power today. It is a power similar to light that reveals her unwavering will and turns it into brilliance. Na named the state of knight. In this knight state, Asuna can fully improve herself, and even has a special energy attack, just like now "Accept the trick, rush!" I saw the girl''s whole body with soft radiance, and the whole person turned into a ray of light and launched his own charge towards the two giant Digimon in front of her. The speed was so fast that the two ultimate Digimon could hardly react. boom!!! The light that the girl turned into was like a meteor, which turned into an arc-shaped trajectory in the sky, directly hitting the wings of the Vermillion Bird Beast from top to bottom, and the slow reflex nerves of the Xuanwu Beast had no time to react. boom!!! The wings of the Suzaku beast coated with a special material helped the Suzaku beast to bear the girl''s attack. However, the powerful impact from the girl caused the Suzaku beast to be bombarded to the ground instantly, with a roar and dust. "Damn human being, die for me, Hong Yan!" However, after all, it was an ultra-bodied Digimon. The Suzakumon with its super reactive power almost subconsciously launched a counterattack when it was hit on the ground, and saw the strange bird-like Suzakumon open its mouth. call! A scorching flame ball of solar energy ejected from the Suzakumon''s mouth. Although it did not really reach the heat of the sun, its scorching degree even the surrounding air rose instantly. Facing the counterattack of the Suzakumon, Asuna, who had just hit the Suzakumon and was still in mid-air, did not make an evasive move, but turned to look at her nominal daughter on her shoulder. "Leave it to me, mother!" She seemed to understand what Asuna meant. She was standing on Asuna''s shoulders, the fairy girl was covered by light and closed her eyes, as if she was praying for something, and then the radiance that permeated Asuna''s whole body instantly rose. "Stardust splash!" I saw that after the girl received the blessing of the light, some kind of dazzling brilliance, the rapier in her handthe flickering light pierced hundreds of swords in an instant! boom!!! I saw the rapier sword air like a dense rain of light crashing down, and it collided violently with the scorching flame ball from below. Although the scorching flame ball was strong, it was after all rootless, facing Yasi Na''s sword rain, and was wiped out. After counteracting the attack of the Suzakumon, Asuna did not relax at all, and launched an attack almost at that moment. The whole person turned into a light and fell from the sky at a speed far exceeding the previous girl''s charge. !Bayi Chinese Website www.8lzw.com "Flash puncture!!!" It was almost the strongest skill of a girl''s sword skills. With the girl''s brilliant power, the sound of breaking through the air rang out loudly, and the girl instantly seemed to spread across time and space, like a terrifying hunter, hunting. "Not good, dangerous!!!" Even if arrogant and powerful as the Vermillion Bird, facing the girl''s dazzling attack, the ultimate body''s powerful intuition made her perceive a terrible crisis. Almost subconsciously, the Vermillion Bird began to defend...or rather, counterattack. "Purgatory Claw!!!" The Vermillion Bird Beast that just stood up from the ground immediately spread its wings, energy gushing out, and in an instant a huge flame tornado was rolled up, and it blasted towards the incoming Asuna, just-- "Too late!" I saw that the flash piercing pierced the flame tornado that had just risen in an instant, strangling it in the cradle, and the girl was not slow, blasting towards the Suzaku beast. "Ssangyong Wave!!!" Just when the Vermilion Beast almost died, the Basalt Beast, whose reaction has been slow for a while, showed its rich experience in the Longevity Digimon at this moment Seeing him, it seemed as if he had predicted Asuna''s behavior. The dragon head and the turtle beast opened at the same time, and two terrible shock waves swept across the front of Asuna''s charging path. "Humph!" Obviously he was about to succeed, and as a result, there was an impassable shock wave in front of him. Even Asuna was a little uncomfortable. After all, in these years of your chasing after me, Asuna was the first time that Asuna forced the ultimate body into death edge. Seeing the shock wave blocking the road, although it was a pity, Asuna wisely gave up her attack Stay in the green mountains without worrying about no firewood! I saw the girl staying in the air for an instant, completely ignoring inertia and gravity, and the unbelievable mystery seemed to be hidden in the ordinary and impermanent movements. Immediately afterwards, the girl in pure white dress stepped into the void, and her whole body was turned into light again, and two Digimons appeared ten meters in front of them, facing each other in a serious way. "No matter how many times I have seen it, even if I have lived so long, the old man still finds it hard to believe that there will be a human like you!" The Xuanwu beast said slowly at this time, "Is it the function of the key!" Asuna was silent, just squeezed the gleaming light in the handshake. Asuna''s power was indeed related to Yui, but as an enemy, Asuna was never willing to explain anything to others. "Silence, that''s it, never thought about the power of the key..." "Shut up, Xuanwu beast! I''m going to kill her!!!" Suzaku Beast interrupted the words of Basalt Beast a little bit brutally, looking at Asuna with ferocious eyes, a violent aura exuded from the whole body, as the unique coercion of the four sacred beasts permeated. This bad-tempered Digimon, after being almost killed by Asuna, ran away completely. After liberating its own power, it was about to burst out with real power. Although the Xuanwu beast was interrupted, it did not show any unpleasant expressions, but at the same time released its holy beast aura to cheer for the Vermilion Beast and gain momentum. The existence of two almost top-level ultimate bodies, in an instant, the coercion of the holy beast enveloped the entire scene, even today''s Asuna, under such a momentum, seemed a little stagnant, although only a little bit. However, even in the face of such a situation, Asuna did not show any signs of weakness. On the contrary, the girl''s fighting spirit became more and more vigorous, and the whole person seemed to contain something that would burst into a stronger light. However, at this moment-- boom!!! An extremely shocking roar came abruptly, and the loudness of the sound was really alarming. The next second, a huge shaking appeared, the whole world seemed a little shaky, and the basalt beast almost was shaken. Facing such a great change, the two sides of the battle retreated tacitly, separated a safe distance, and then, whether it was Asuna or the two sacred beasts, they all looked towards the source of the sound, and the Dark Tornado Mountain. It''s okay not to look at it, just a look, no matter who it is, it is stunned! I saw an extremely huge little sun bombarding the Dark Tornado Mountain, and the entire Dark Tornado Mountain began to burn under this little sun, and the entire peak seemed to be about to fall! "how is this possible!!" Whether it is the irritable Vermillion Bird or the scheming Basalt Beast, facing such a scene, they subconsciously reject it. For them who know the power of darkness dominates, how can such a strange situation happen. "What happened!" Compared with the two sacred beasts, Asuna didn''t feel that incredible in her heart. Even vaguely, Asuna felt that the life between life and death seemed to be over! "I''m going there!" Almost at the same time, Asuna made such a determination, not only because of her own feelings, but also because Asuna wanted to see, that dark master!.. 447 Chapter 053 Trap and Liberation Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dark tornado mountain, like mountain but not mountain. No matter from the name, or from the outside, the Dark Tornado Mountain is an imperfect mountain, but in fact, the Dark Tornado Mountain is not a real mountain, just in the shape of a mountain, a real dark tornado mountain. It is a special twisted world. Distorting the entire information materialized world into a distorted world that can be controlled by humans is the truth of the Dark Tornado Mountain. The digital world merges with the virtual world of Sword Art Online. Almost everything in the virtual world is absorbed by the Dark Tornado Mountain, and the rest is constructed into a barren land that is not controlled by the dark domination. Asuna''s ability to survive the pursuit of the two great sacred beasts, even getting stronger and stronger until now, is able to single-handedly challenge the Ultra Digimon, which has a lot to do with this. However, now that this distorted world is directly hit by a small sun of unknown origin, how to not let even these inferior Suzaku and Basalt beasts be shocked. "Could it be that something terrible has come to this world, challenging the master?" The eldest basalt beast was the first to recover from the shock. As the oldest and knowledgeable existence among the four sacred beasts, the basalt beast also knew a lot about things in another world. After all, as far as they know, although the Lord of Darkness cannot handle the key for some reason, it is only a temporary problem, it just takes time. Over time, this world will definitely fall under the control of that person! The older Digimon made such a guess based on his own information and data, and at the same time said his own guess, "And... if this is the case, it seems that the current situation seems to be a bit disadvantageous for adults." "How is it possible, your lord is undefeated!" Unexpectedly, the irritable Suzaku beast is the most steadfast supporter of the dark ruler. Facing the dark ruler''s kidnapping of hundreds of millions of human beings, the red sparrow beast can be described as unparalleled. But even such a Vermillion Bird Beast did not object to the first words of the Xuanwu Beast, because he didn''t think there was any hope in this world except the key he was hunting down. "Oh, is that so!" Not far from hearing the dialogue between Basalt Beast and Suzaku Beast, Asuna was in a daze. After three years of dark life, the girl completed the transformation from an ordinary girl to a strong one. It was this kind of transformation that made the girl feel interested in the terrible existence in the mouths of the two Ultimate Digimon, and the most important point-- "Opportunity, the only chance is here!" The girl who thought so in her heart looked at the fairy girl Yui on her shoulder, and saw that Yui was full of eagerness to try at this time, but hesitated, "Mom, it is not the power of this world, so powerful and terrible!" As the remnants of the unwilling hope of the virtual world and human beings, Yui and the Lord of Darkness are in a sense the rulers of this world, but the Lord of Darkness controls more than 90%, and Yui has 1%. It''s worth snickering. Even if the world he is in charge of has very little authority, Yui is also the world ruler of the angels. It is easy to understand what happened on the Dark Tornado Mountain, and he also knows a thing or two. But precisely because of this, the less Yui dared to let his mother get close to such dangerous places, as long as there were some accidental injuries, the general ultimate body would be the result of death. "It''s okay, let''s go!" Asuna smiled softly, just like a perfect wife, and at the same time the light on her body began to move, making the Suzaku and Basalt Beasts not far away subconsciously take precautions. It''s just that they didn''t wait for the battle they expected. They saw two wings of light appear behind the girl named Asuna. The wings of light were unfolded, and the girl turned into a light and flew towards the dark tornado mountain. Past. "Fire of death!!" At this moment, the Suzaku beast almost subconsciously rushed out, and at the same time displayed the fire of death, the hot fireball gushing out from the mouth of the Suzaku beast, although its power is not as good as the red flame, the activation speed is definitely the fastest. At this moment, Asuna seemed completely unprepared for the attack of the Suzaku beast, and flew straight towards the Dark Tornado Mountain. The flame bombs gathered by the death fire in the mouth of the Suzaku beast were about to spray out "Strike!!" Almost at the same moment, a sudden sound came from the dark clouds in the sky, and the four-winged golden strange bird shrouded in golden glow went straight down! The speed is extremely fast and the timing is excellent. With this advantage, the Suzaku beast was directly bombarded into the ground by the golden bird. The next moment, the golden bird once again launched a combo "Starburst!" I saw the golden strange bird spread its wings, its golden feathers poured down, and turned into a rain of arrows to directly blast on the unresponsive Suzaku beast, instantly purifying the evil power characteristics, making the Suzaku beast''s love can''t help but wailing! "Phoenix Beast, you hateful bastard!" In the wailing, the Suzaku Beast still did not forget to curse and attack the Digimon that attacked him. In fact, he couldn''t forget it. After all, the hostility between the Phoenix Beast and the Suzaku Beast was not once or twice in this world! "Phoenix Beast, Suzaku Beast is really obsessed with you!" I saw a Digimon named Phoenixmon, a girl with short hair in an orange shawl smiled and joked at her partner, while not forgetting to give an attack order. "However, no matter how big the Nie Yuan is, it must be over today!" "Understood, Sona!" The Phoenix Beast had no objection to the girl''s order, or that was exactly what he thought. The Phoenix Beast opened its wings, the sacred power emerged, and the sacred flame in his mouth ignited. "End the evil fate, the Suzaku beast, it''s really red and burning!!!" 61 quge www.61zd.com "not good!" Even if the reaction was fast enough, the Xuanwu beast still reacted. After all, the Suzaku beast was careless, and it would die if it faced such an attack head-on. Although Suzakumon is known as a Digimon that rivals gods, it is also the culmination of Divine Coefficient Codemon and Bird Digimon! It''s just that I haven''t had time to act in the future, and I saw that Asuna, who had just flew away, had returned. The rapier in her hand was flashing with murderous intent, and a sword penetrated! boom!!! In an instant, a violent roar sounded on this battlefield, flames spread, dust was flying, and the front, unprepared to meet the nirvana of the Phoenix Beast, the Vermillion Bird was just as the Basalt Beast expected, although it was not dead, but almost Lost all combat effectiveness. The Basalt Beast itself, relying on its characteristic of being the strongest defensive power among the Four Holy Beasts, just took Asuna''s flash piercing, and the damage was not great, but-- boom!!! The basalt beast was horrified to discover that the surrounding ground was shattered, and Digimon of growth or maturity appeared from the ground and surrounded it. The leader of the Digimon is a little human girl with two pony tails and a fairy beast! Fairy messenger Silica, this is their name, and the basalt beast still knows this. In an instant, the basalt beast''s aura flashed, the fairy messenger, the phoenix messenger Muunouchi Suna, and the shining Asuna, and these good deeds Digimons... "So, this battle was a conspiracy from the beginning!" As the elder of the four sacred beasts, although the basaltic beasts are not strong in reaction ability, they are not bad in wisdom. Almost in a moment, they understood the reasons for all this. Shining Asuna and the key are used as bait! The magic of the elves and beasts is a means to block their perception of the surrounding ambush. The Phoenix Beast is a lore, the same Ultra Digimon, used to give a fatal blow! Moreover, I and others never thought that they would join hands. This was the most fatal mistake, and the Xuanwu beast was secretly annoyed. "Yes!" I saw the fairy beast speak, "Although, the dark tornado mountain incident has disrupted our layout, but fortunately Asuna''s wit..." "Sister Asuna is awesome!" The girl Silica looked at Asuna who was inciting Lightwing to stand in the air with a full face of admiration. Asuna just chuckled. In fact, she was just a gamble. Never thought that the Suzaku beast is more impulsive than imagined! "Xuanwu beast, your end is here!" I saw Suna Wu on the phoenix beast and said, "It has been several years, this time I must rescue my friends, and I must end your dark reign!" "...Enlighten!" ... ... Since ancient times, China has had the legend of a big sun bathing in the East China Sea, and now a huge and incomparable little sun is pulled directly by the god horse on the sea of ??darkness The myth reappears! In an instant, a huge roar spread throughout the entire space. Under the flames of the sun, endless water vapor filled the world, and the world was enveloped by water vapor. Even the entire space could not withstand the bombardment of the small sun, with faint traces of brokenness. ! "Hahaha!!!" When the entire space collapsed a little bit, Saya couldn''t help laughing, and the surging power made the girl''s crisp laughter, amidst this extremely huge roar, it was still clearly audible. "Clown, my old lady has finally come out! As agreed..." But before the words were over, the attacks of the Tyrannosaurus and the Iron Garuru came again, and the emotionless fighting Tyrannosaurus and the Iron Garuru would not hesitate due to changes. "The soul is pale!" Gently avoiding the Gaia energy cannon and the absolute cold winter air, Saya was extremely dissatisfied with the two puppets interrupting his speech, "One trick to solve you!" Seeing the girl''s eyes condensed, in an instant, the girl was divided into three, and the phase shift began. Two of them appeared beside the fighting tyrannosaurus and the steel galuru in an instant, and the light of the soul unfolded! boom!! The two puppets were undoubtedly hit by a single blow, and then captured by the force field. The whole process took less than a second, and the only one who didn''t move, Saya showed a proud smile. "This is the true form of this young lady, scared, clown!" ps: I forgot to upload... 448 Chapter 054 Super Evil Beast... Omega Lady First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Just as Saya made a triumphant gesture of provocation, the little sun that was dragged by the copy of Nagato to the Sea of ??Darkness broke apart, and the earth-shaking roar echoed through the nine heavens and ten places. boom!!! Like glass swept by a loud noise, the entire space was shattered. In the fierce blasting, a violent energy storm rolled up. The area where Saya was located instantly turned into a land of endless terror, full of destructive power. From the outside world, the entire huge dark tornado mountain seems to have been dug out. The entire mountain seems to be shaken by this foundation, and it looks a little shaky. This scene makes people feel scared from the bottom of their hearts. Living beings are connected to the world! Even if the world is full of gloom and despair, the world is after all the world, the world that carries life. Therefore, when there is a huge destruction in the world, the souls of this world will involuntarily have the same feelings as the world. It can be seen from this that Nagato''s power blow has reached a terrible level of harm to the world! But in what kind of terrible destruction, it could not cause any harm to Saya. The girl in white veil completely ignored the turbulence of time and space around her. There were two spheres of light, one red and one blue. The clone, and the two captive puppets, are at ease. The girl who has restored the essence of''Schr?dinger''s Cat'', at this time, seems like the big boss with dodge ability in the game, and can hardly find the power that can hurt her, unless there is an attack that can surpass the girl''s thinking speed or power Able to destroy the chaotic starry sky, the attack of the endless world. No matter how many stones are cast on the water surface and how many shadows are stepped on the surface, the water surface will not disappear, and the shadow will not disappear. Saya, exists anywhere, and does not exist anywhere at the same time! Jinghua Shuiyue, this term is more appropriate than Saya, who is also fantastically dreamy, compared to the dreamy monsters like slick ghost. "I... careless!" At this moment, a deep voice came into Sayas ear clearly amidst the chaotic roar. The girl moved her eyes slightly, and soon in the shattered space, she saw a dark figure in a black robe from the darkness. Slowly appeared. "I never thought that you actually still have accomplices, and you will be so powerful. Such an attack, this kind of attack with words and spirits, reminds me of a situation that I saw at the beginning, your companion, Is it a godslayer!" Saya was really surprised. The weird black robe in front of him actually knew the existence of the godslayer, but there was no trace of his existence in the world of the godslayers, then, who is he! In an instant, Saya''s thoughts turned back and forth, and hundreds of possibilities appeared in the girl''s mind. This was not because the girl really cared about this problem, but was just a habit. Since you don''t care, you don''t have to do more temptations, but directly ask questions. The girl thinks so, and does so. "You actually know the godslayer, now this lady is suddenly interested in your identity, let''s listen to it!" The girl''s voice was crisp and sweet, which made people unbearable to refuse, but the black robe didn''t respond. Instead, she stared at Saya faintly, her aura gradually rising, and the dark and ferocious aura echoed around her. "It is useless to say more, fight! Armed evolution!" Following the words of the black robe, the broken space around him turned into a stream of data into the black robe''s body. In a blink of an eye, the broken space around his body was completely absorbed. I saw the black robe shrouded in black light, turning into a human-shaped Digimon with a horned mask and dark armor on its body. A super evil monster, a powerful Digimon whose similar attributes are unknown, and constantly absorbing all the data on the Internet to evolve and become huge. This nicknamed Devil Digimon has the ability to absorb a large amount of data and knowledge, and enjoys destruction and killing, which deserves its name. "Dark power!" As soon as the evil monsters appeared, they activated their skills, and the space smashed by the little sun of Nagato turned into a flood of data, converging towards the evil monsters. At the same time, one arm was manifested. , Attacked Saya! Huhu!!! In the sound of breaking the sky, Saye easily dodges the attack of the evil monster, but at the same time with a happy expression on his face, looking at the evil monster with bright eyes and muttering to himself: "So it is! Is such that!!" Just now, the black robe launched the armed evolution, which inspired Saya, who has been watching for the power to reopen the way of evolution again... Countless inspirations burst into the girls mind. Hundreds of Sayas stopped what they were doing at the same time, which was equivalent to hundreds of supercomputers. They were running fast. One proposal after another was proposed, and one after another was A veto. Having gently dodged hundreds of consecutive attacks, Saya''s eyes were already blurred at this time, and countless data began to diffuse. "Why do you keep hiding? It''s not like the arrogant tone before!" Zero Jiu Literature Website www.09wxw.com The slightly hoarse voice of the super evil beast echoed around, and countless data gathered, the super evil beast instantly became larger, and each arm appeared, provoking and thinking about how to solve the other party. The Super Evil Beast that once had a copy of the opponent understands the nature of the opponent, knowing that ordinary attacks cannot destroy her at all, and can only use special methods. At this time, Super Evil Beast was extremely unhappy. It was with great difficulty that the opponent was locked in one place, sealing its non-existent essence, and it was destroyed by a sudden attack. Moreover, the clone of the world he dispatched in the past was actually killed. It was obviously only two steps away to become a true creator with the strongest foundation. As a result, even his own self-protection is now a problem. Thinking of this, the attacks of the Super Evil Beast became more fierce, and at the same time, it distracted and manipulated the dark tornado mountain, secretly forming a sealed space similar to the dark sea, trying to seal the existence in front of it again! just-- Looking at the understatement, it is looming, and there is even more energy to watch her two captive puppet girls disappear easily, and then appear in another place, the super evil monster has a toothache. In a sense, it is undesirable for most existence to regard Saya as the enemy, because most of the attacks are meaningless and absolutely helpless! "Damn it!" Super Evil Beast was in a depressed mood, and was stimulated by such a moment, and instantly couldn''t stand it. The launch port in his chest instantly heated up, and the next moment, super destructive energy burst out! "Destroy me completely, soul light, destruction cannon!!!" The shelling speed of destruction is extremely fast, but no matter how fast it is, it cannot be as fast as Sayas thinking speed. The next moment, the energy of destruction penetrates Sayas phantom, blasting the space out of a hole, and the other side of the hole is a desert. zone. This dark tornado mountain is a world distorted from different spaces, and the destruction cannon actually broke the barriers of different spaces, the power is evident. "Ha ha!" Saya laughed at this time, a happy laugh, such a pure pleasure, even the super evil beast was slightly infected. "I''m sorry, I just saw a good thing and couldn''t help but study it!" Hearing Saya''s words, the Super Evil Beast couldn''t help feeling a chill. It seemed that something unimaginable and extremely unfavorable to him was about to happen before his eyes, and then he heard Saya''s words. "Armed evolution, really interesting power, thank you for your performance, otherwise I will not be able to get started, this is one of the powers I am looking for now!" I saw the girl standing in the void and bowing slightly, expressing gratitude, but the Super Evil Beast was not happy at all, because he thought of an incredible possibility, without saying anything, hundreds of arms blasted out again! "Haha, did you guess it!" It''s just that such an attack is completely ineffective. Saya lightly wandered in the void among the dense attacks, and at the same time his two clones dissipated, and two puppets appeared in front of the girl. "But you can''t stop me..." Seeing the girl stretched out her hands, her small white hands seemed to turn into sharp blades, instantly piercing through the bodies of the fighting tyrannosaurus and the steel galuru. Then, the red ball of light all over Saya flashed, and he saw a costume, and the phantom of Nagato with the hot flame in his left eye appeared beside Saya. "I really convinced you!" Nagato, who understood Sayas intentions, sighed slightly. At the same time, the flame in his left eye burst open, and the entire phantom turned into a huge flame. At the same time, the humane spirit sea seemed to roll over several waves, one from The pure white light of the spiritual bottom straddles time and space and merges into flames. The red flame instantly changed into a bright white flame, and then covered Saya! "Armed evolution!" The digital information changed in an instant, and a girl knight dressed in armor appeared in front of the super evil beast, and the terrible pressure spread. I saw the girl knight''s silver hair flowing.His left shoulder is equipped with a shield of courage, his left wrist is holding a tyrannosaurus sword with the digital text "AllDelete" engraved, and there is a cloak behind him. "Omega... the beast?" Although the appearance was not quite right, the super-evil demon beast who had longed for the ultimate power of Omega Beast still saw the identity of the other party, but because of this, he became more and more incredible. "Please call me, Omega Saye!" The tyrannosaurus sword in his right hand stretched out, and the blade shone with cold light and pointed directly at the super evil demon, Omega Saya''s fighting spirit was booming, "Then, start the second round of battle!" .. 449 Chapter 055 The power of Omega...Second more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Omegamon, Fighting Tyrannosaurus and Iron Garurumon are a Paladin-type Digimon born by the strong will of people who desire peace. Its left arm is transformed from a fighting tyrannosaurus, its left shoulder is equipped with a shield of courage, and its left wrist is a tyrannosaurus sword with the digital text "AllDelete" engraved on it. Its right arm is a transformation of the steel Garurumon, equipped with a cannon, which is far superior to an attack weapon by the Omegamon. Omegamon possesses an absolute balance of combat power that can perform outstandingly in battles under any conditions. The legendary Royal Knights in the digital world is the actual controller of the Royal Knights. His strength is strong, among all existing Ultra Digimon data. , Also one of the best But not all Digimon can kill the world tree and destroy the Alphamon! For the Super Evil Beast, in a sense, the Omega Beast is like its own natural enemy, which is why the Super Evil Beast has always wanted to obtain the Omega Beast. Who knows that he has exhausted all kinds of hardships and hardships, so he made a wedding dress for others in front of his own eyes, which made the super evil beast immediately angry. But in fact, the super evil monsters are only one step away, that is, the spiritual ideas of good people act as catalysts. Saya has the support of Nagato, and Nagato, who is in charge of the spirit sea, extracts some will to do good, it is too simple. "Go to hell, Destroyer Cannon!!!" With a large amount of data to supplement the super evil beasts, the use of energy has always been carefully calculated. Apart from anything else, the nirvana is used again, and the destructive energy cannon is once again launched. "Hehe, the Cannon of Garuru!" In the face of the devastating energy cannon attack, Omega Sayer did not dodge, but greeted him head-on, raising the muzzle of the steel Garuru beast in his right hand, and the absolutely zero air-conditioning bomb blasted out! boom!!! The destructive energy and the cold air bomb of absolute zero collided violently in the void. The cold current and the destructive energy flow spread out in the collision, freezing and destroying everything around. Each Digimon has its own special move and common skills, and the special move of the Super Evil Beast is the same as a common skill of Omega Saye. In a sense, Omegamon is indeed superior. Above the super evil beast. "Ha, that''s how it feels!" After blasting such a blow, Saya seemed to have returned to the state before he had obtained the ability of''Schrodinger''s Cat''. Such a confrontation made the girl feel extremely happy. In fact, after becoming''Schrodinger''s Cat'', Saya''s power is only at force field, but the thing is more distinctive in defense, and it is particularly awkward when attacking. After being sealed this time with the status of''Schrodinger''s Cat'', Saya immediately understood that his essence, Schr?dinger''s cat, is not so practical. If possible, it is best to make it a secret. No matter how strong the power is, only secrets can it exert its best effect. If it weren''t for his own essence to be penetrated by the library of the posthumous academy, and then used by the super evil beast, he would not be sealed anyway. Only the same Schr?dinger cat can easily drag himself into the trap. And the evolution of armed forces will be Sayas means of combat in the future! "Come on again, take the move, super evil beast, sword of tyrannosaurus!!!" With a blushing smile, the armor made by Omega Saya''s fighting tyrannosaurus on his left hand burned, and the tyrannosaurus sword instantly stretched to hundreds of meters and cut it straight down! The speed of Omega Saya''s sword is extremely fast, and the super-evil demon beast has not recovered from the astonishment of its nirvana being offset, the scorching sword of beheading has already approached. "Dark power!" In desperation, the Super Evil Beast could only drive the hundreds of arms that he had emerged to meet him head-on, hoping that the dense defenses could buy time for himself. boom!!! The sharpness of the Sword of Tyrannosaurus was somewhat beyond the expectations of the Super Evil Beast. The sword cut directly scrapped more than 70 arms. The slash of the Tyrannosaurus Sword was only slightly shifted downwards and passed by the Super Evil Beast. ,just-- "Too naive, look at me...reverse cut!" After all, the girl has also learned the way of swordsmanship. How could it be possible to swipe such a simple knife? It''s not a good fit, drawing a knife, and saw the girl suddenly exerted her strength, and she has passed the super evil beast''s Tyrannosaurus sword to reverse inertia. Kill the past again! "what!" Even though the Super Evil Beast was guarded by more than two dozen manifested arms, plus some reaction time, under the sword of Tyrannosaurus, his legs were still cut off. "It won''t be over like this, if that''s the case, you go to die!" Seeing that the Super Evil Beast seemed to have no resistance under his own hands, Omega Saye couldn''t help being a little disappointed. The tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand returned to its original length, and his hands merged. In an instant, the energy of ice and fire burst. "Double rush!!" In the state of ice and fire, Omega Saya burst into absolute zero-degree freezing gas in one hand, and incomparably hot flames in the other. The two rotated and blasted towards the super evil beast whose legs had been cut off. boom!!! Almost without exception, the double jet attack directly bombarded the super evil beast. Amidst the roar, the super evil beast was blown away by one blow. "Damn woman, I want you to pay the price!!!" Alternately burning with the freezing air of absolute zero and the scorching flames, the super evil beast wailed like a defeated dog, and it gradually disintegrated, but boom!!!Qiwu Chinese www.75zw.com With a crisp sound, the super evil beast actually disintegrated, and instantly turned into hundreds of digital beasts that seemed to be floating, possessing one-eyed ones. Jellyfish, suddenly appearing on the computer network, an unknown Digimon. Seeing the Digimon after the disintegration of those super evil beasts, Saya''s mind automatically showed these Digimon in front of him, and then remembered the great achievements of these juvenile Digimon in the original story. "No, isn''t it..." As if thinking of something bad, Omega Saye''s expression changed, but before she could act, the entire Dark Tornado Mountain trembled suddenly, as if it fell apart and began to disintegrate. The jellyfish, beasts, and beasts are constantly devouring the data of the disintegration of the dark tornado mountain, and constantly increase in value, changing one to two, two to four, four to eight... It was a multiple of the value-added. After Saya came back to his senses, there were already dense jellyfish beasts in front of him. At a glance, it was frightening. "Damn it, Omega Sword!" Facing the densely packed jellyfish beasts, Omega Saya raised his right hand helplessly, and a garuru shot out, blasting a piece of jellyfish beast into slag, and then drove the recoil into the jellyfish herd. , Killing! "Sword of Destruction!" I saw the girl swinging the sword of the tyrannosaurus in the dense group of jellyfish, performing an extremely confusing dance. Each sword killed the jellyfish to the maximum extent, and the jellyfish beasts were swept away one by one. At this moment, Omega Saya seemed to turn into a terrifying killing god, with terrifying energy bursting out, and the killing speed continued to increase. However, even if Omega Saya''s killing speed is fast, it cannot match the speed of the jellyfish beast''s value-added, especially the dark tornado mountain has continuously turned into a data source for the jellyfish beast. In just a moment, a space is swallowed by the jellyfish Exhausted. boom!!! The space shield disintegrated and turned into countless data, and once again flooded into the jellyfish beasts, and Omega Saya''s head suddenly became huge. Nima''s, just a single space has such an exaggerated amount, if it really eats the entire Dark Tornado Mountain, then it may win the battle! "No, it won''t work!" Omega Saya took out the last blue ball of light in his hand and was waiting to be thrown out, but the next moment, the attack from the sky bombarded the spreading jellyfish group. "Bit bomb!" "Stardust splash!" "It''s red burning!!" I saw a space gate unfolding in the void, and the fairy beast and Silica, Asuna and Yui, as well as the Phoenix Beast and Suna appeared at the same time. As soon as he appeared, he saw the jellyfish herd engulfing the world, and launched an attack without saying a word. Three different attacks all blasted in the direction of the jellyfish herd spreading, interrupting its crazy spreading posture. "Hello!" Seeing the people who came suddenly, Saya quickly found out their existence from the memory, started the phase shift, appeared in front of them, and at the same time, the right hand continued to blast the Garuru cannon towards the jellyfish group, blasting the jellyfish. freeze. The girls of Asuna were shocked by Saya''s sudden appearance and her unique outfit. Then Suna asked, "Excuse me, what''s wrong here!" "Indeed, there is no time, don''t hide!" To put it simply, Saye waved his left hand, and six data balls appeared out of thin air. They disappeared into the minds of a few people and Digimon. In an instant, they and Digimon understood some of the causes and consequences of what happened here. This is a means that Saya learns automatically after the evolution of his arms, expressing what he wants to say through data. Of course, Saya didn''t tell the whole story, but just explained what he saw and heard in the world after his death. "You mean, the super evil beast is broken down into this way!" After receiving Saya''s message, Takenouchi Suna was agitated and seemed a little unacceptable, "This is the end of you!" "No, this won''t be my end!" Unexpectedly, the girl''s words were echoed, and some uncontrollable voices rang out in the space, "I have lost everything, sacrificed countless, I... will never allow failure!!!" ... ... World College after death. At this time, the people on the world front after death were standing on the somewhat dilapidated campus, watching their head and the young man who supported the crack in the space. I saw Yuri getting more and more excited, but she could only sigh helplessly-- After all, the gods they are looking for may exist, but more likely they do not exist, but are only intertwined with fate. Except for some painful guys, Gods will not be so boring. At this time, a wave of ripples suddenly waved around, and another Nagato appeared, but this Nagato was wearing a weird mask, which looked extremely strange. I saw the masked Nagato go straight to the Nagato supporting the crack in the space, and with a puff, the two became one. "I never thought that it would take so much time to integrate the essential concept of the magician beast. It''s time to go hunting on the other side. I''ll talk later, Yuri!" .. 450 Chapter 056 Nagato debuts... Huanglong Beast now asks for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...I will never fail!" When Nagato stepped out of the ripples of time and space, there was such a slightly out of control voice in his ears. In Nagatos eyes, a series of cute girls such as Omega Saye, Asuna and their Digimon, and A herd of floating jellyfish that is full of space, is still eating data, self-value-added, and spreading. Nagato instinctively felt that the mysterious voice came from the jellyfish herd, to be precise, from the collective will of the jellyfish herd, but-- Do you want to be so exaggerated, this amount! Nagato couldn''t help but spit out in his heart that the number of floating Digimon is exaggerated in terms of visual effects. Nagato even feels that if ordinary people see it, it will definitely get dense phobia. "It won''t fail, right, but, I don''t think so!" Although the thoughts in his heart turned thousands of times, Nagato was not stunned. Instead, after the mysterious voice ended, he said provocatively, "When you meet me, your ending is already doomed, just like that apocalyptic beast!" Nagato''s appearance was extremely abrupt. Except for Saye, everyone else was stunned for a while, and then, after listening to Nagato''s words, the entire group of jellyfish ran away completely. "Asshole, you killed my clone, I want you to die!!!" An angry will reverberated in the entire space, and with the rumbling sound, the entire dark tornado mountain was rapidly disintegrating, and the jellyfish herd that had just been contained by the girls and Digimon once again showed an explosive increase in value. Terrible situation. "Brother Nagato, that guy is going to swallow the world and become stronger, hurry up and stop him!" Seeing this scene, Omega Saya immediately reminded him. "It''s up to me, by the way, Saya sauce, you look great now!" In the face of this situation, Nagato did not appear to panic. He even praised Saya leisurely, and then slowly stretched out his right hand and made a fist! Stepping on the void, Nagato assumed a fisting gesture, and in an instant, the momentum of shattering everything began to condense, and the strong dragon''s might gradually spread. "If you want me to die, rely on these weak residues?!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato slammed a punch, and the dragon was raging in an instant, the invisible fist blasted out, and the space in front of Nagato shattered. boom!!! The broken space did not turn into a stream of data that could be swallowed as before, but evolved into a terrifying space turbulence, frantically strangling the jellyfish herd. The spatial turbulence is a very terrifying phenomenon in a sense, and the girls of Asuna can''t help but feel a sense of fear just by looking at them. It has nothing to do with other things, it is just the instinctive fear of death itself. "Who is he, such a powerful person!" Asuna looked at the red-haired young man with a nine-tailed white fox on his right eye and a blue flame on his shoulder. She couldn''t help but mutter to herself, all the comrades around the girl agreed. The girl three years ago was just an ordinary human girl. Three years later, she was the shining Asuna who was famous throughout the dark world. During the three years of darkness, the weak girl walked step by step, even if the tenderness, light and hope in her heart were not lost, she involuntarily yearned for strength. In fact, it is not just Asuna, people who can survive in this gloomy world, no matter their personality, will have some longing for strength that ordinary people cannot understand Only those who live in a peaceful world can say stupid things that power is not important. "That is my brother, in charge of several planes and worlds, invincible in all directions, possessing the lord of demons and demons, the king of gods and demons, and the super power who dominates a series of titles in the ninja world!" Hearing the girl''s admiration, Omega Saye unconsciously announced with a proud and proud attitude that the series of unique adjectives made the girl and Digimon feel unclear and fierce. boom!!! At this moment, there was a violent roar in the time and space turbulence, and then a terrible dragon rushed out from the time and space turbulence, making everyone present feel depressed from the bottom of their hearts. If there is any difference between this Longwei and Nagato''s Longwei, it is probably more violent, dark, and full of the will to destroy everything, making people shudder. "I said that if I want you to die, you must die. Even if I release that monster that I can''t control, go. Huanglong Beast, completely tear the enemy in front of you!!!" At this time, the voice of the black robe sounded again. At this time, a space cage was shattered in the turbulence of time and space, and a fierce giant* dragon covered with bright golden metal stepped out of the turbulence of time and space. There was no harm in him. Although the scale of the space-time turbulence created by Nagato is not large, it can ignore the damage of the space-time turbulence so much, the defense power of this Digimon is also enough to make people speechless. Huanglongmon, the four sacred beasts that guard the east, west, north and south of the digital world, and the emperor Digimon in charge of the "earth" in the center of the town. Its existence is both good and evil, and is called the "Tai Chi" of light and darkness.With 8 eyes and 12 "digital cores" outside the body, its huge body is covered by the scales of the special ore "Huanglong Mine" known for its absolute hardness. It is impossible to cause any damage to him. The nirvana is to continue to decompose everything in the digital world into light and dark poles forever, and immediately turn into nothing, "Tai Chi", which set off a huge earth-sand flow typhoon "Yellow Back" on the scale of natural disasters. It just seemed that this yellow dragon beast had no real sense, and his eyes were filled with the will to destroy everything. The fact is also true. Huanglongmon is not a Digimon that the black robe can control, because once he fights fiercely, he will completely forget the black robe''s command and enter a state of destroying everything.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com The last time the yellow dragon beast ran away, the black robe spent a huge price to capture it again and force it to fall asleep. This time, in order to truly escape this crisis, the black robe had to release the dangerous element again. Roar!!! Stepping out of the turbulent flow of time and space, the yellow dragon beast is a long roar, a huge dragon rises out of thin air, and then the huge yellow dragon body turns into a brilliance and rushes towards the long gate at an extremely alarming speed. boom!!! Facing the violent impact of the Huanglong Beast, Nagato did not avoid it, but excitedly blasted out a punch again, and the punch of the broken void broke out again! "Tai Chi!" Almost instinctively, the yellow dragon beast displayed its own housekeeping skills in the shattered space domain, and the power of light and dark swept out. Everything in the entire area, including the unstable space here, turned into The existence of light and darkness. boom!!! The regional space was completely shattered, and in the fierce roars, the void was even pierced through a huge gap, and the Huanglong Beast and Nagato fell one after another in the impact. Several girls looked towards the gap one after another, and saw that there was an empty area next door. Obviously, the attack of this person and Digimon shattered the space. Just when the Yellow Dragon Beast and Nagato fell into other spaces, without Nagato''s suppression, the jellyfish group continued to explode and increase in value, leaving the girls helpless. "Yellow Dragon Beast..." At this time, from the moment when she saw the Huanglong Beast, Suna Wu, who had been silent until now, suddenly said, "Could it be that you... the blue dragon beast and the white tiger beast, they..." "Yes, it''s Sona, as you think!" Before Suna''s words were finished, the black robe''s voice sounded again, but it seemed extremely cold and ruthless, which made people feel extremely unhappy. "The yellow dragon beast evolved from the blue dragon beast and the white tiger beast. In order to gain stronger power, I even did not hesitate to obliterate their will to achieve real success. Although the yellow dragon beast is somewhat difficult to control, it is worth it!" "what!" Asuna''s daughters and Digimon suddenly widened their eyes, especially Asuna. For the past three years, Basalt Beast and Suzaku Beast of the Four Saint Beasts have been pursuing her. The young girl had also thought about when she would see the other two four holy beasts. Just never thought that the master of the Four Holy Beasts actually obliterated the will of his two loyal subordinates and created such a terrifying monster. "You, there is no cure!" Takeuchi Suna closed her eyes and opened them. There was a determination in her eyes. The Phoenix Beast at the girl''s feet seemed to feel the painful but sincere love in the girl''s heart, and a hot flame burned all over her body. The true red sacred flame burned continuously among the jellyfish beasts, and turned into a prairie fire, seeming to wipe out the jellyfish beasts in one fell swoop. "what is this!" Compared to Asuna and the others feeling that Suna and the Phoenix Beast are powerful, Omega Saye is a bit speechless, and someone actually hangs up in front of her... Before it was clear, the red burning of the Phoenix Beast was not so powerful! "Hahaha, that''s it, Sona, I no longer have the qualifications to look back. From now on, I will pursue success at all costs!" With the black robe getting a little hysterical and with some sad words, the jellyfish beasts in the flames began to move, and they still did not forget the process of self-enhancement in the process of being burned. Moreover, in the process of self-enhancement, the jellyfish beasts began to take other actions. A dozen jellyfish beasts gathered and merged and evolved into a finger claw beast. Under the gaze of the girls, a terrible evolutionary frenzy began, the pupa beast, the hellbringer beast, and then the super evil beast! In the crazy value-added evolution of the jellyfish beasts, although the losses were heavy, the effects were extraordinary, and terrible monsters appeared one after another. "Ala, it seems we need to fight hard too!" Although I wanted to vomit, the black robe was also open, but thinking about it, Omega Saya let go of this thought, and the tyrannosaurus sword in his hand stretched out. "It''s a pity, I thought Senior had won." Silica was a little regretful, but she said cheerfully, "Go, goblin!" "It seems so!" Asuna also pulled out her own twinkling light. On the girl''s shoulders, Yui and Asuna continued to resonate, making the girl''s whole body shimmer with bright light. "Fight!" Suna was expressionless at this time, and the phoenix beast at her feet once again ignited a red flame, and the battle was on the verge! ps: In the compressed plot, this episode is about to end... 451 Chapter 057: Dragon Battle [Part I] Seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dragon, even in the infinite world, is a powerful creature at the apex. Of course, the dragons mentioned here are not the family members of the gods transformed by the great goblin qi in the world of the godslayer, nor the subdragon species with impure blood, but the real dragon! Whether it is a dragon flying through the clouds, coming and going freely, or a giant dragon with infinite power, which can destroy everything, the power of these creatures is almost common in any world. The dragon is a symbol of strength and the strong. What happens when two dragons that have achieved unattainable achievements in their respective fields meet. Fighting is undoubtedly the biggest possible development! boom!!! The silent Gobi Desert suddenly reverberated like an explosive roar, and saw a golden figure flying from the sky, bombarding the Gobi Desert with dust. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the smoke and dust flying, nine huge black dragon heads loomed, as if they were constantly biting something, but the next moment, in the more violent dragon roar, the whole earth vibrated slightly, and the smoke and dust lifted higher. boom!!! The earth shook for ten minutes, and finally, amid a violent roar, the two giants entangled in the flying dust suddenly separated, revealing their bodies. One of them is a golden sacred dragon. The dragon is like a machine, covered with special mineral spikes, eight eyes, and twelve digital cores.Surprisingly, it is the four sacred beasts that rule the east, west, north and south of the digital world, and the emperor Digimon who controls the "earth" in the center of the town-Huanglongmon! On the other side is the extremely dark nine-headed dragon. I saw that this dragon has nine heads, which is extremely powerful. It is fully covered with black scale armor with strong rebounding force, and it is a powerful body cast in nine dimensions. , Impressively is Nagato''s strongest creation-nine dragons! "Huh, what an accident!" Standing at the top of the central dragon head of the nine magic dragons, Nagato narrowed his eyes, looking at the violent yellow dragon beast in the distance, and was extremely surprised. Without him, this yellow dragon beast was much stronger than Nagato imagined! Just now, Nagato summoned nine dragons to pounce directly on the Yellow Dragon Beast, ready to eat them all. I never thought that the dragon that can eat even space can''t help the Yellow Dragon Beast''s defense. "Huanglong Mine!" Recalling some of his knowledge about the Digimon world, Nagato looked at Huanglongju''s eyes a bit wrong, no longer facing the enemy''s eyes, but like looking at delicious food! Huanglong Mine, as the base ore of "Digital Alloy Metal of Time", is a hypothetical ore known for its absolute hardness. It is also an absolutely invincible defense in the Digimon series. In fact, only Huanglong mine can cause wounds on Huanglong mine, which is incomparable with other ore metals. It is impossible to guess its hardness. This ultra-hardness has an extremely high negative weight, which is not suitable for weapons or armors. It is quite rare and can only be found in deep underground. In addition, it is rumored that it will take a long time to integrate the Huanglong mine with creatures, and it is said that a long time has passed since the age of myth. The only Digimon found to be integrated with this super-hard ore is the "Huanglongmon". "Furthermore, when it fell just now, the Tai Chi attack of the Yellow Dragon Beast was really unique!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato''s desire to get the Yellow Dragon Beast became stronger and seemed to be affected by Nagato''s strong will. , The nine-headed dragon at the feet of the boy exudes a stronger aggressiveness.94haoshu.com www.94haoshu.com Roar!!! It seems that the nine dragons are full of hunting desire* and the influence of the terrible coercion, the original reason of the yellow dragon beast, or the violent restraint, is completely liberated! In an instant, a terrible natural disaster was set off on the entire Gobi Desert. The entire endless muddy water quickly flowed away, and the ground was completely dried. The next moment, a terrifying typhoon swept across, and the sand flow typhoon blasted towards Nagato! This is one of the must kills of Huanglong Beast, its name is Huanghui! Like the power possessed by the godslayer, it caused shocking natural disasters. In a sense, the power of the yellow dragon beast is beyond doubt, but-- "Such skills are too tender for me!" In the face of the menacing yellow back attack, Nagato didn''t care much. This level of lethality was still too small for Nagato, almost without Nagato''s drive, the Demon Dragon at the boy''s feet reacted automatically. Except for the dragon head at the feet of the young man, the other eight songs opened the dragon''s mouth, and the terrifying and hot energy began to converge, and the black flame dragon full of destructive aura shot out instantly! "Go, the destroyed Black Flame Dragon!" Eight black flame dragons roared and flew and impacted before the typhoon. In an instant, they penetrated the sweeping earth-sand-flow typhoon and directly hit the yellow dragon beast! This is a terrifying killing move derived from Amaterasu, the strongest physical killing pupil technique of Zhuanyan. The concentrated Amaterasu black flame preserves the immortal characteristics, completely abandons the defect that the Amaterasu temperature is not high enough, and even more It evolves into a state where light and flame coexist. In terms of power, the lethality of this move is definitely more than a hundred times stronger than the dragon of flame transformed by the fire of fear, and it is one of the ultimate moves of Nagato''s nine-headed dragon. The ruined Black Flame Dragon did not live up to Nagatos expectations. Although it still could not break through the Huanglong Beasts defenses, it completely interrupted its moves. In an instant, the overwhelming earth-sand-flow typhoon seemed to have lost its stamina. Some are weak. boom!!! The sand stream swept by the typhoon crashed down, lifting up endless dust within a kilometer, and the naked eye was completely obscured. Nagato could only vaguely hear the angry yellow dragon beast from the sound of the wind. Roaring, and feeling the increasingly violent Longwei. The flame of Nagato''s right eye was beating, and his eyes instantly penetrated the flying dust, and he directly saw the yellow dragon beast that was opening the black flames step by step, so---- "It worked well, then, it''s time to give this dragon a final blow!" Speaking so softly, Nagato gradually merged into the dragon head under his feet, and within a short while, Nagato disappeared on the central dragon head of the magic dragon. boom!! The entire time and space shook slightly, as if something had been activated, and then the eighteen eyes of the nine dragons suddenly flashed with blue flames, and the dragon body exuded a convincing supreme dragon. Previously, it was different. If you put it correctly in one sentence, the Nine Dragons may have been tyrannical, but there is always a sense of stiffness, but now, the Nine Dragons is alive! Roar!!! The huge dragon chant blows away all the dust flying in front of him, and the Nine Dragon Devil Dragon turns into a super fighter, inflaming its huge wings, like a blast of black light instantly rushing towards the yellow dragon beast... 452 Chapter 058: Dragon Battle [Next] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many battles, Nagato seems to be accustomed to adopting a god-like posture, waiting for the enemy to display his whole body solution, and then using an invincible crushing posture to destroy all his methods one by one. Let the enemy witness the strength that can never be matched, and finally defeat the enemy completely! Such a move seems a bit too arrogant! But this is not the case, probably because Nagato''s seemingly arrogant posture is supported by an absolute power gap and complete and accurate intelligence. In other words, it is an absolutely victorious battle game! Moreover, in most battles like that, Nagato wants to witness the brilliance of the souls of others, or the glory of the upright, or the obsession of the paranoid, or the counterattack of the unyielding. In the real Nagato, in fact, there will be no hesitation in the battle, and it is impossible to explain the moves to the enemy. The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength, gaining power and not forgiving, and unscrupulously pursues victory. Whenever, even in a state of affection, it is also looking for the weakness of the enemy. All these talk about Nagato. From this perspective, it is not surprising that Nagato became a fool who killed the gods in a sense Even if Nagato does not have the help of other world powers, with such a mentality, it is very possible for him to become a godslayer in that godslayer''s world. When the enemy is such a powerful but unreasonable beast, Nagato''s choice is naturally based on the most realistic combat posture to quickly resolve the battle! Roar! In the flying dust, the nine ferocious dragons fluttered their wings and flew at a speed like a galloping electric fire, and the dragon chants endlessly in the mouth. Nagato melts the nine dragons and transforms into the god of the dragons, breaking through all obstacles. , Pounced directly on Huanglong Beast! At this time, the yellow dragon beast is surrounded by black flames*. Although this inextinguishable flame cannot directly destroy the yellow dragon mine covered by the yellow dragon beast, it can still be caused by the high temperature and restraint brought by the hot flames. What caused it to hurt, this made the only wild Huanglong beast restless. Roar!! At this moment, the sound of the dragon''s roar came from the sky, and the Nine Dragons squeezed straight down. The other eight pieces madly bit the yellow dragon beast''s limbs, neck, and even tail, constantly tearing and biting, trying to tear the light. Golden armor. It is a pity that even if the supremely sharp teeth can gnaw at the space, facing the Huanglong Mine, which is indestructible, it is still helpless. Roar!!! Suppressed by the nine dragons, the yellow dragon beast naturally fought back wildly, but although the yellow dragon beast''s defensive power is against the sky, it is inferior to the nine dragons in strength, and can only continue to struggle... Roar!! After many struggles and uselessness, coupled with the continuous burning of black inflammation, the yellow dragon beast broke out, just like a wild beast would show a crazy posture after being injured. I saw this golden Digimon with a sudden gleam of black and white''Tai Chi'' brilliance. In an instant, the Huanglong Beast was filled with a terrible aura of decomposition. Peng!!Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com In an instant, the black flame was continuously decomposed into light and dark particles under the light, and it was about to be completely annihilated... Zizi!! At the same time, the strange sound is conveyed in the contact position of the nine dragons and the black and white''Tai Chi'' light. Obviously, the attack of the yellow dragon beast still has some harm to the dragon, but- "Although it''s hard to wrap around, but that''s it!" Nagato, who is fused with the dragon, is now transformed into the consciousness of the dragon, and can naturally perceive the damage on the dragon. Although some are surprised that the body of the dragon composed of nine dimensional spaces is actually damaged under the Tai Chi of the dragon beast, But Nagato didn''t really care. Because, Nagato already knew how to deal with this defensive Huanglong Beast. In fact, it''s very simple. Just look at the Huanglong Beast''s lack of self-awareness from the beginning to the end, and you will understand that facing a beast that lacks even self-awareness, what more effective means than mental attacks. "Fear!" I saw that the central dragon of the magic dragon opened up, and a huge jet of black dreads gushing out of the dragons mouth. Although it was decomposed by the brilliance of black and white, but there were enough dreads of dread, it still covered the surrounding and even the yellow dragon beasts. cover. And Wei Zhi and his ilk just encountered the remaining black flame, suddenly like a prairie fire, burning blazingly The fire of fear, a terrible flame with the power to burn the soul! Under such terrible black flames, the yellow dragon beast whose soul was burnt roared and struggled involuntarily, and even the original twinkling black and white brilliance could not be maintained, so it could only stop suddenly. Its just that he doesnt stop. Once he stopped using Tai Chi, the fire of fear obviously burned more vigorously. Soon, the fire of fear spread, not only the yellow dragon beast, but also the nine demons. The dragon was also covered. From a distance, it looked like a huge black fireball. "Heaven and earth oven art!" With a soft whisper, a source of power gushes out of the Nagato body of the heavens and worlds, and instantly traverses the endless void, manifesting in the black flame, and the burning black flame seems to be isolated in another space. In a trance, Nagato''s consciousness appeared in a mysterious dark void, and only saw the void, nine slightly dim transparent balls up and down, the edge of the void, the golden color continued to spread, as if to enclose the entire void stand up. Hardly need to remind, Nagato quickly understood that this is the body of the nine dragons, or the newly born dragon, and the nine slightly dim balls are the foundation of the dragon, the nine-dimensional space. "It has entered a period of weakness, it is a defect!" Looking at the nine small balls, Nagato thought a lot. When he made the dragon, he didn''t think too much, but now when he uses it as one of the foundations of his own path, Nagato is a little bit critical. "In that case!" After several thoughts, Nagatos will was blessed into the nine small balls. In an instant, the originally harsh space environment in the small ball accelerated and collapsed in an instant. In less than a moment, thousands of years have passed in the space, Peng With a bang, return to chaos! "It''s now!" Just when the space ball was about to collapse, Nagatos will suddenly connected to the body, and the endless power of time and space gushed out of the void, blessing the nine small balls that were about to collapse, and unexpectedly destroyed the about to collapse. The ball is stable again... .. 453 Chapter 059 The Final Battle, the Second World Destroying Warcraft! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time went back more than ten minutes. After Nagato and Huanglongyu both fell into another dimension, the jellyfish herd bathed in true red flames suddenly broke out, and the evolutionary wave emerged one after another as the jellyfish beast increased in value. Fingerclaw, a juvenile Digimon, can destroy data at an amazingly high speed.They move quickly and are difficult to find, not only in appearance, but also in reality. Hahamon, a Digimon with the appearance of a devil, loves to make trouble.But the nature is not bad.The Digimon after the evolution of the Fingerclaw.In the growth period, its mouth becomes more powerful, eating data quickly, eating up 100MB of data in one second. It believes that data destruction is playing. The chrysalis, a Digimon with a hard pupal shell evolved from the Hahamon, floating in the air, in order to evolve into a state of full energy storage.It can also stab with horns from a long distance, and 6 tentacles can be used when attacking.Becomes more proud in fighting battles. Hellbringer beast, a Digimon that runs on the ground like a spider.The thing that has evolved from the tentacle of the pupa beast with six hands, because of this, he can move quickly.Invade all networks without authorization and destroy data.Retract the hands and feet and head into the body, although it can also return to the cocoon form, it only approaches in a straight line. There are more than a dozen super evil monsters that can only continuously absorb all the data to evolve and become huge. The jellyfish herd has changed from a simple weak group that can only increase in value to a digital army with terrible combat power and prospects. Faced with a sudden surge of terrible enemies, the girls would not retreat, so the battle was on the verge and soon entered a white-hot state. "Puncture flash!" "Tentacles loopholes!" Asuna is like a sword beam, piercing the void and heading towards a super evil monster, but the other party does not fight head-on. The tentacles change in the void, and a space appears in front of the sword light that Asuna has transformed. . "what!" The girl couldn''t brake enough, and went straight through the space, appeared from the other side of the space, and fell into the encirclement of the Hellbringer Beast and Pupa Beast. Fortunately, the Phoenix Beast was not far away with the help of the flames, otherwise it would be dangerous. . After conspiring with Asuna once, this super evil beast was a little proud and showed a sarcastic smile, but the old saying goes, dont pretend to be forced, and pretend to be forced to be struck by lightning, at this moment "Go to hell, Sword of Tyrannosaurus!" Omega Saya flew fast, the flames filled the air, grasping the moment when the opponent relaxed, slashed out, and cut the super evil beast in the middle, one sword would kill, there was no room for the super evil beast to struggle. Then, the girl swung a sword with her left hand and shelled her with her right hand. She was entangled with the seven or eight super evil beasts surrounding her. The roar continued and the battle was fierce. From the scene, it seemed that Omega Saya was still temporarily living. Upper hand. "Bravo!" Among the girls present, Silica and Fairy Beasts, the lowest in battle, are not responsible for the Digimon of the ultimate body. Their opponents are only some complete and mature Digimon. The girls even have extra energy to watch their companions fight. . Then, the girl was shocked by Saya''s sturdiness! The super-evil beast, which is also the ultimate body, is not the enemy of Omega Saya. The girl has also lived through the dark years of three years. She naturally understands the power of the ultimate body and is naturally more surprised. Silica was not only amazed, but also in the black robe who transformed into the will of the Digital Legion, but also amazed, but what he was amazed at was not Sayas strength, but-- Omega Saya actually became more than ten times stronger in just a few minutes!New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net Black Robe is very clear that the data on the opponent''s armed evolution posture has not increased, but with his outstanding talent, in a short period of time, he has tapped the powerful potential of Omegamon as the deputy captain of the Royal Knights. In Heipao''s eyes, this is incredible! Even if it is a real Digimon, to develop its own potential, it takes years of baptism. It is the black robe himself. It took years to temper himself to have the power today. And the talent of this woman... Its really shocking. After another super evil beast was beheaded by Omega Saye, the black robe couldn''t remain indifferent. No way, the emergence of a super evil beast required a lot of information and the powerful mental power of the black robe itself. As the core. The information is okay, but the spiritual power of the black robe itself is not that much. If a few more are cut, the black robe can directly surrender without activating his final hole card. "If this is the case, it can only speed up, although it will cause losses, but it is not irreparable, it is really hateful!" With such determination, the entire dark tornado mountain made a violent roar, no longer a little collapse, but a violent collapse. Boom boom boom!!! A huge sound reverberated in the entire gloomy world, and the barren ground was swaying endlessly. Countless Digimon and humans looked at the terrifying mountain that looked like the center of the world and shattered like ceramics. And on the collapsed dark tornado mountain, there are broken mountains, rivers and earth everywhere, and space debris is everywhere. Although the space debris in other worlds is much weaker than Shaye knows, it cannot withstand the turbulence formed by a large amount of space. It is Saya who is unwilling to contend with the body. "All come to me, shield of courage!" Looking at a series of comrades in arms, Saya did not escape alone, but gathered the girls and Digimon together, raised the shield in his left hand, and the courage in his heart turned into endless energy, injected into it, instantly transparent The shield suddenly appeared. boom!!! The turbulence of time and space keeps colliding with the protective layer supported by the shield of courage. The shield of courage is known as the strongest shield in the digital world. Under Sayas modification, the enchantment propped up also has the same defensive power. In the time and space storm, it was safe and sound, but was blown everywhere. In the chaos, Saye clearly saw that the small space where Nagato and Huanglongmon were condensed into a small ball, disappearing into the turbulence of time and space. "Hahaha!!!" The voice of the black robe spread through the turbulence of time and space through spiritual waves, and even spread throughout the world, "Now, you can no longer stop me!" As soon as the voice fell, the jellyfish beast began to add value frantically, because the entire dark tornado mountain collapsed and restored to the original data, the jellyfish beast instantly looked like a spark of a prairie fire, spreading at an astonishing speed! A huge number of jellyfish beasts filled the void, and then they were attracted by inexplicable gravity. Numerous data were extracted and merged into an unprecedented data egg! At the moment when the data egg appeared, the spatiotemporal turbulence formed by digital data also stopped. At this time, the girls were surrounded by void areas at this time, and there was nothing. Omega took down the Shield of Courage, and several girls and Digimon stood in the void, looking at the Digimon not far away, muttering to themselves. As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the Digimon broke open, and the final enemy appeared, a giant Spider Digimon with a body length of more than 100 meters.The hideous head that can vaguely see the face of the super evil beast, with a sharp blade tail that flashes coldly! Super Ultimate Body-World Destroying Warcraft, here!.. 454 Chapter 060 The Final Battle, The Third Aid and War! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!World Destroyer, one of the few ultra-ultimate Digimon in the digital space-time! Its name comes from the Latin Armageddon, the final battlefield of the battle between good and evil at the end of the world as described in the Christian Bible, and it appears only once in the signs of the New Testament Revelation. The World Destroyer Monster is a super-ultimate Digimon that is produced by the massive fusion of the Jellyfish Beast, the juvenile stage of the Super Evil Monster, and the sudden mutation. The super evil beast has the ability to replicate itself in a large amount, but in that case, its own ability will be reduced. It is with this characteristic that the super evil beast has opened the evolution on the ultimate body Swallowing the entire dark tornado mountain, producing a large number of juveniles and letting them fuse, because it is not a dispersive ability, but condensed into one individual, so it has obtained the terrible power above the super evil beast, and opened the ultimate body to have reached the ultimate The road to evolution. Just standing so quietly, World Destruction Beast brings a very strong sense of spiritual oppression to the girls and Digimon. Those who are not determined, even unable to see them, will probably just collapse! For a time, the entire void area seemed a bit depressed and silent because of the appearance of World Destroying Beast. "What''s the matter, are you too scared to speak!" It was the Destroyer Beast that broke the silence. I saw that this ultra-ultimate Digimon didn''t move, and the dark robe''s gloomy voice sounded from all directions, and the tone was full of provocation. "Huh! What are you talking about, reptile!" At this time, Omega Saya flew up, appeared in the sky opposite the World Warcraft, looking down at the Digimon that looked like a spider monster, "It''s not just a beating-resistant body, the gun of Garuru! " The girl suddenly stretched out her right hand, and the terrifying absolute zero-degree cold blasted out in vain. The speed and determination of the shot were unpredictable. In an instant, the absolute zero-degree cold blasted the back of the World Warcraft! Roar!!! Blasted from the front by the absolute freezing air, the back was completely frozen, the World Extinguished Beast roared instinctively, and then backed a few steps, then the whole body energy exploded, I saw a bang behind the World Extinguished Beast, the ice was crushed, The black energy was blasted out by it and flew high in the sky. boom!!! I saw the energy bombs blasted by World Exterminating Monsters rose above everyones heights, and a blast of scattered light beams fell like rain, densely packed, and could not be avoided. This is the trick of World Destroying Warcraft, Black Rain! "not good!" Omega Shaye couldnt help but his face changed, probably because this attack was unavoidable and could only be defensive, but Shaye himself was fine, but the black rains attack range also included the daughters of Asuna, especially Silica and the fairy beast. This complete set of digital combinations simply cannot receive this blow. "Silica!" The daughters of Asuna had also experienced many battles, and soon understood the situation, but the women had been far apart before, and they couldn''t respond. "The Tree of Life Crystal!" In the cold and holy female voice, multiple crystal spheres appeared in this empty void in vain. The crystal balls were arranged in the shape of the tree of life, and beams of light shot out, blasting against the black rain falling from the sky! boom!!! A violent sound reverberated in the silent void, and a crack in the void gradually separated, and a Seraphim Digimon with a blue armor and a javelin came out. Angel Beast, the final form of the female Angel Coefficient Code Beast, one of the three major angels, who is in charge of love and compassion. Behind the angel beast, a bright red Digimon wandered out. The Digimon had the appearance of a beautiful adult woman with flying blond hair and a headpiece like a rose on top of its head. -Rosemon, known as the queen of flowers and plants, rose-like fairy-type Digimon, the ultimate body! The appearance of the two Ultimate Digimon made the whole scene suddenly quiet, and then some manic voices of the World Exterminator reverberated around.Love me ebook www.25txtxs.com "Why, why did you show up, why did you oppose me, obviously only one step away, I can..." "In that case, senior will really be happy!" I saw the space cracks behind the two Ultra Digimons had not closed yet, a voice that sounded a little sad came out, I saw a girl with a sun hat holding another girl who looked like 13 or 14 years old Wandering out. "Mimi! Hikaru!" At this time, Suna looked at the two girls who walked out, her face full of surprises, because she knew the two girls in front of her. They were not others, but her former partners, Mimi Tachikawa and Iori Hikaru . "It''s been a long time, Sona!" Mimi Tachikawa smiled and greeted Suna when she saw Suna, but Iori was not like that, but looked at the Destroyer Beast, with a sad expression, "The light is gone..." "why why" At this time, the World Destroying Warcraft was obviously a little hysterical, and it seemed to be about to break out. At this time, the eyes of the Eight Gods were also full of determination, and decisively ordered: "Go, an angel beast!" "You go too, Rose Beast, let the seniors get free!" Under the orders of the two girls, the rose beast and the angel decisively launched a charge, and perceiving the enemy''s attack, except for the violent state of World Destruction Beast immediately attacked, it roared and spit out one after another dark energy from its mouth -Death roar!!! The continuous bombardment chased the Rose Beast, constantly breaking the void, if it weren''t for the Rose Beast''s flexible dodge and the support of the Angel Beast, she might have been hit The angel beast and the rose beast seem to have an unimaginable tacit understanding! The angels moved at the same high speed, but instead of directly attacking, they used the moment of pause to burst out endless brilliance, obstructing the sight of World Exterminator. The rose beast took this opportunity to quickly approach, and the thorns stabbedthe rose rapier!! The straight sword of thorns pierced the head of Destroyer Beast. Roar! Under this severe pain, World Exterminating Beast screamed and threw the Rose Beast out, and then, at that moment-- "Look at me, the Garden of Eden Javelin!!!" The angel beast seized the opportunity and waved a shining javelin with his right hand. The javelin that can purify almost all the virus-type Digimon burst out with divine light, and instantly bombarded the Destroyer Beast. Although it is not a virus species, the non-good attributes of World Destroyer Beasts are also restrained a lot under the light of sacred purification, but such attacks did not eliminate Destroy World Beasts, but made him more violent! Roar!!! I saw the World-Wide Beast break free from the light of purification, and once again issued a series of death roars. Its energy storage time became longer. Each time the accumulated energy expanded the body of the World-Wide Beast, the orange horror light passed through. The muscles are illuminated, and the horror of this shelling can be seen! Under the high-intensity bombardment of the Destroyer Warcraft, the golden shield in the right hand of the Angel Beast was almost shattered! Black rain!!! The World Exterminating Beast fired dozens of energy bombs from the back, and was about to bombard the two ultimate bodies in the way to scum. At this moment, the untouched Phoenix beast moved-- "It''s really red burning!!!" From the moment the World Extinguishing Beast appeared, it continued to accumulate power. Until just now, the Phoenix Beast sensed that its strength had reached an unsurpassable limit. Seizing the opportunity of the Extinguishing Beast attack, the Phoenix suddenly burst out all the sacred flames! boom!!! The real red flame instantly ignited the entire sky, and then it was like a waterfall, blasting down from the sky towards the World Extinguishing Beast, and the hot breath instantly reverberated in the entire void...... .. 455 Chapter 061 The final battle, Saya broke out first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the dark and empty world, there are lenses floating around, reflecting the scenes of the three ultimate bodies fighting and destroying the world in all angles in the mirror. "Here, where is it, what is your purpose!" Although I came here for the first time and suddenly appeared here just before preparing to fight, Asuna didn''t have much fear, because it seemed to give the girl a special feeling, as if-- "Is it, it feels like home!" Saye is not in the Omega state at this time, but in a white dress with a light gauze, looking very cute, "This is not another place, but your sea of ??knowledge, coming here naturally has my purpose!" Saying that, Saya looked at Yui, the little fairy who was only ten centimeters across Asuna''s shoulder, and showed a knowing smile, "As I expected, you are the human scum of this world!" "Yui Yi is not a scum, she is my daughter!" Before Yui could react, Asuna straightened up and said, and at the same time stretched out her hand to touch Yui''s head, "What is your purpose!" Although she is currently a comrade-in-arms, if her daughter is involved, Asuna, who has gradually been standing in the perspective of Yui''s mother, will surely turn her head against her. "It''s very simple, lend me the power, Yui!" "I need your power to fully excite the parts of my armed state that cannot be activated by itself, especially the nemesis attribute of the World Destroying Beast!" ... ... The red burning of the Phoenix Beast can be said to have gathered the power of the whole body. After this blow, the Phoenix Beast will fall into a state of powerlessness for a long time. To some extent, this is an attack by the Phoenix Beast abandoning its back. One hit trend! boom!! A scorching red flame burned in the entire void, and in the sizzling sound, the digital data of World Extinguishing Warcraft gradually melted in the flame... "Did you succeed?!" Suna, Meimei, and the third daughter of Xiaoguang said with some surprises when they saw this scene, but the next moment Roar!! The violent black energy erupted from the center of Desperate Warcraft, and the red flames spread out under the shock wave of this energy! After all, World Extinguished Beast surpassed the ultimate body. His digital data was too much. In the pain of flame burning, World Extinguished Beast roared suddenly, and the death roar bomb blasted out of the flame as if it didn''t need money!! Boom boom boom!!! The phoenix beast was hit by this sudden dozen or so attacks. In an instant, the data was broken, and it automatically degenerated into a monk and fell, and then the attack of the World Exterminating Beast did not stop! "The Tree of Life Crystal!" The angel beast appeared in vain, and multiple crystal spheres appeared in vain in this empty void. The crystal balls were arranged in the shape of the tree of life, seeming to block the dozens of death roar bombs coming! Boom boom boom!!! Unlike Black Rain, which focuses more on collective damage, Death Roar''s single-piece damage is more powerful. Under such an attack, the crystal tree of life of the angel beast was completely shattered, and even the digital armor of the angel beast was cracked. . "Angel beast!!!" The girl Iori looked extremely worried at this time, because the angel beast was almost on the verge of degeneration, almost unable to fight anymore! At this time, even if the angel beast alone withstands the attack of the world beast, the rose beast, which has not taken any action, suddenly appeared beside the world beast. I saw this flower fairy-like Digimon using her forbidden ultimate killing. Technique Stop temptation!!!Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com The red light of temptation envelops the World Exterminating Monster, and countless beautiful rose petals are flying and contaminating the World Exterminating Monster, destroying every inch of its data! However, the amount of data of World Destruction Warcraft is too huge, it can be said that it surpasses any known Digimon.If we have to say who else has more data than it, I am afraid there is only the beast of Apocalypse. But that was when they all appeared in the form of a Digimon. At this time, the World Exterminating Beast swallowed the entire Dark Tornado Mountain, and in a sense it surpassed the concept of Digimon. So despite the miraculous effect of Qiangwei''s forbidden temptation, it only hurts the skin of the World-Exterminator, but instead stimulated the World-Exterminator''s madness, and the dark energy cannon in his mouth hit the Rose beast! "Run away, Rose Beast!" Mimi Tachikawa exclaimed, because after the first hit, World Exterminating Beast didn''t seem to stop attacking, and dark energy began to accumulate in its mouth, as if it was about to give the rose beast a fatal blow! at this time-- "Cannon of Garuru!" The Absolute Refrigeration Bomb that fell from the sky directly blasted, and the powerful freezing gas scattered everywhere, and it was cold everywhere, and even the red flame of the Phoenix Beast that was constantly burning in the void was directly annihilated! The World Destroyer was frozen! "It''s okay!" A ray of light flashed, and the rose beast was supported by Asuna and appeared beside Meimei. The girl looked a little apologetic, "But then, we just have to watch..." "The strongest trump card is born!" Following Asuna''s gaze, the girls and their Digimon saw-- In the void, Omegasaya Omegasaya shook the steel Garuru cannon, long overdue. At this time, Asuna''s portable daughter, Yui, was sitting on Saya''s head, resonating with Saya, the two of them breathed together, and the whole body was exuding golden light. "The humane will of this world, please respond to my request!" The fairy girl standing on top of Omega Saya prayed and called, and in an instant, the entire void broke open, and endless light fell from the sky and poured into Saya. boom!!! At this time, Omega Saya''s body''s armament changed slightly in an instant. It was obviously only a small change, but it made Omega Saya''s armament even more powerful and domineering! Omega Saya, stronger again! Roar!!! Amid the ferocious roar, the ice was shattered, and the World Exterminating Beast was swaying its spider-like body. He looked up at Saya in the sky, and his hoarse voice echoed all around. "Come on, fight endlessly!" At this point in the battle, it is commendable that the World Destroying Beast can speak clearly. The eyes of this tyrannical Digimon are full of will to destroy! "Naturally!" Facing the World Destroying Warcraft, Omega Saye happily confronted, and at the same time, the somewhat slack elf girl Yui loosened, Yui crossed the space and appeared in Asuna''s arms. The final battle is about to start! ps: Suddenly there was no electricity at nine o''clock last night. I woke up in the middle of the night and the electricity came again. After thinking about it, I wrote it last night and posted it!.. 456 Chapter 062 The final battle, the second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ultra-Ultimate Body is the posture above Digimon Ultra-Ultimate Body. In the records from ancient times to the present, there are only a few Digimon possessing ultra-ultimate qualifications. So is there no other way forward for the rest of the ultimate body? The answer is naturally no. The way of evolution lies in its uncertainty. Nothing is certain. Although most ultra-polar bodies can no longer advance, they have developed models such as x-evolution and burst modes in digital space and time. But in the final analysis, these two ways of becoming stronger are actually easy to understand. First of all, the reason for the evolution of X is that the world tree of the digital world once spread the X program that can destroy the core of the Digimon in order to clean the Digimon and rebuild the world. And some Digimon withstood the destruction of X program and produced antibodies, becoming stronger, this is X evolution! In fact, this is not exactly the same as the situation in which humans have an incurable disease. After successfully fighting the disease, the body produces antibodies and the body becomes healthier. The burst mode is even simpler. In fact, it breaks the limit, and it is no different from turning on the gene lock. In a sense, these two methods are just to open their own potential, nothing more than one is opened under the pressure of external conditions, and the other is opened by one''s own will. In a certain sense, Digimon, like humans, can hardly unlock its potential 100%, even if it is an existence like Saya, after all, the digital field is a bit strange to Saya. Originally, Saya had given up, preparing to gradually get acquainted with this field afterwards, but she saw... the remnant of the human will of hope, a ten-centimeter girl named Yui! "Give me the hope and will of those unwilling to human beings!" In the dark world of Sea of ??Consciousness, Saya looked at the''mother and daughter'' in front of him, and calmly stated his request, "As a reward, I let the little girl truly become a human being!" ... ... At the moment of the enemy, Omega Shaye felt that he had increased more than ten times his strength, while recalling the previous events, with a click, the fighting tyrannosaurus beast head in his left hand spit out the majestic tyrannosaurus sword. Like a natural enemy, the World Exterminating Beast took a few steps back, and then became very angry. It seemed to be about to attack, but he didn''t wait for him to act. I saw Omega Saya''s red cloak flicked and turned into an arrow from the string to fly away. At this time, the digital rune "AllDelete" on the tyrannosaurus sword in the girl''s hand was shining with golden light! "what!!!" Omega Saya yelled cutely and turned into a sound wave, dispelling any obstacles in the void. When the sound wave struck the World of Warcraft, it seemed to be really imperceptibly shocked! Omega roars! This is the move that Omega Saya has realized after he has stimulated his full potential! "Ah!" Omega Saya''s speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, he has stood in the air in front of Destroyer Beast, with the sword of Tyrannosaurus pierced out! Blazing flames surged out from the Tyrannosaurus Sword, and burned into the minds of World Destroyer Monster. The huge spider monster roared in pain. "Come again!" Omega Saya is obviously not satisfied with her victory. She hung on the head of the World Warcraft and swayed from side to side. The steel Garuru cannon suddenly pierced into the World Warcrafts mouth, and the purple-red energy bomb stored energy within a second. full-- Omega Blast!!! Boom boom boom!!!!Literary City www.bxwxc.com The terrible roar continued to be heard in the mouth of World Destruction Warcraft! I don''t know how many guns this seemingly innocent and cute little Lolita fired, anyway, the girls who watched the battle were in pain for Desperate World. But the World Destroying Warcraft is worthy of the World Destroying Warcraft, and it has reached the existence of the ultra-ultimate body. Although it seems to be a lot worse than other ultra-ultimate bodies, it lacks the ability to truly destroy the balance, but the amount of data is huge. Omega Sayas bombardment not only failed to effectively kill the Destroyer World Warcraft, but also accelerated its charging step. Judging from the burning orange light on the chest of the throat, this attack must be more powerful than previous attacks Extremely explosive fire cannon!!! Boom!!! In the animation of Nagatos past lives, the Omegamon was bombarded by the World Exterminating Warcraft, and then it was declared to be on the street after another shot, but this is actually impossible! The strength of the shield of courage equipped by Omegamon is enough to make it safe and sound in such an attack! In an instant, World Exterminating Beast broke free from Omega Saya''s sword, turned around and the sharp blade at the tail rolled over, knocking her back. Omega Saye did not see any regrets, brandishing the Tyrannosaurus Sword, and rushed up again. Along the way, World Exterminating Warcraft issued dozens of death roars, all of which were smashed by Omega Saye with the sprint Tyrannosaurus Sword. Seeing this, the energy bombs on the back of World Destruction Warcraft flew out, and a black rain fell, completely covering Omega Sayas path... Keng!!! boom!!! The cold light is overflowing, the sword is flying! "Sword of Destruction!!!" Omega Saya used her terrifying sword skills to use her ultimate combat skills Wushuang Flurry, which can be called the Ultimate Flurry Blast all energy bombs that are three feet close to her! "Okay, amazing!" Silica and the Fairy Beast, who had become bystanders who couldn''t even rescue them, couldn''t help sighing. The other girls also agreed! After stimulating the potential, Omega Saya has the terrifying ability of the Omega Beast X who killed the Alpha Beast in Digital Space and Time. She possesses the ultimate power, absolutely strong enough! In the void, Omega Saye lightly hummed: "Success, ugly spider monster! Omega''s sword!!!" The right hand fired the Garuru Cannon to the rear, using the recoil force to rush forward with the sword of Tyrannosaurus. Under such extreme speed, the World Exterminating Beast was too late to react, and was stabbed by the sword of Tyrannosaurus again... Judging from the previous experience, an attack like Omega Saya is not very effective, and most of the people who watched the game think so, but something that made people staggering happened! The runes on the Sword of Tyrannosaurus gleamed with stunning light! The Omega Sword, which clearly looked similar to the Tyrannosaurus Sword, actually defeated the Destroyer Warcraft! As if suddenly decayed, countless jellyfish beasts began to break away from the body of World Exterminating Beast, scattered in the void like locusts.The World Destroying Warcraft quickly "weathered" its virtues, and eventually collapsed into a meal of "raw materials"... "The last sword, delete it completely!" Even in the face of a group of jellyfish beasts, Omega Saye did not intend to stop, but instead stimulated the greatest power of the Tyrannosaurus Sword in his hand, and the final sword belonging to Omega finally appeared! In an instant, the girl struck with a sword! boom!!!.. 457 Chapter 063 Final Battle, Hatsune Miku third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Delete completely!" The runes on the Tyrannosaurus Sword in his hand flickered, and Omega Saya''s sword slammed down, and the bright light shone across the entire void in an instant. Every corner felt the ultimate great power! boom!!! Amid the roar, Omegasayas sword light was almost equivalent to the nemesis of the jellyfish herd. Wherever the sword light went, the jellyfish herd was eliminated, and there was no resistance at all! The black robe was angry and frightened, and he never thought that Omega beast''s restraint on him would be so strong. The sword just now directly killed the fusion point where the jellyfish beasts gathered, and directly destroyed the world-killing beast. , With this sword right now, he, who has not faced death for many years, is on the verge of death again. In an instant, his life flashed in Heipao''s heart, as if returning to the crossroads of the year, his heart was suddenly filled with decisive belief! "Back then, I had already given up once, this time, even if I die, I can''t give up!" With firm conviction, the black robe endured the pain of the constant flow of mental power, and the remaining jellyfish beasts concealed the terrible light that can completely delete the data, gathering the power of data secretly, and the infinite energy gathers That was the last blow of the black robe, and he even blended into it with his will, his spirit, and even his life, nothing else. "My hands are stained with blood, and I even dirty my heart. I can''t retreat anymore. Even if it is death, I must have a real future!" Under the incomparably decisive will, the endless dark power gathered by the black robe is so dark that it even bursts out a bit of the purest light! Things must be reversed! At this moment, the black robe was sublimated, and the power of hope was bred from the darkness! "Hmph, if you want to die, you must die!!" In the face of the black robes temporary counterattack and the opponents life and death even breaking through his own body, Omega Saya was also very clear, and did not hesitate to gather the light of the hearts of hundreds of sisters and bless them under the sword of Tyrannosaurus. The sword of Tyrannosaurus burst out with a more brilliant light in an instant! "Countless lives who died tragically in this dark world, I call you with the will of humane hope, lend me your power, and let us judge this world!" Only with the blessing of the light of the soul, Omega Sayyah is still not satisfied, relying on the strength of the strong hope of mankind from Yui in his body, reciting the spirit of words, and communicating the humanity of the whole world! In an instant, countless ghosts of humans and Digimon flickered in the void, and each ghost appeared to be an unwilling death. This is the unwilling residue in this dark world! "how come?!" Both Asuna and Silica couldn''t help covering their small lips, watching the clumsy human players in the phantom screen, the scene of death in a desperate environment, inexplicable sadness poured out in their hearts It didn''t need to be like this, it was...just a game! The three young girls from the digital space-time have the same complex expressions. In addition to sadness, they are more guilty. In the eyes of the three kind young girls, this situation also has some of their responsibilities. "Take it!" In just ten seconds, the endless humane will blessed on Omega Saya, Omega Saya seemed to turn into the sky, and the endless light of judgment was suppressed! In the face of the terrifying brilliance that fell from the sky, even if his own strength was sublimated, the black robe was still at an absolute disadvantage. He couldn''t even speak his own voice. He could only blast out his own condensed terrorist power! Boom boom boom!!! A violent explosion exploded in the entire void, and the void even stretched for hundreds of meters because of this violent explosion. In an instant, the sound was deafening, and the brilliance flickered so that everyone''s sight was absolutely blind, and even the entire dark world was illuminated by the scattered light in an instant! It turned out that the void above the Dark Tornado Mountain seemed to illuminate the entire world like a sun, cheering the lives on the barren land where the sun had not been seen for many years.Jiuliuwei Novel Network www.96wei.com It''s just a pity that this''sun'' existed for too short a time, and after a few minutes, it went out automatically. The Void Land at this time ushered in a different development Omega Saya did not usher in the victory as expected at this time. Below the girl, the jellyfish beasts had long since disappeared, and only one man in a black robe was half kneeling on the ground, panting. "Hug, sorry, eldest sister, let you see it, it''s not good!" "It''s okay, or, I''m here at the right time!" A crisp voice sounded in the void, and I saw Heipao before, I dont know when there will be another girl who makes Omega Saya quite familiar. The girl with long green double ponytail hair and the emerald-like eyes hide the sharp sword light. The combination of sailor suit and a Chinese sword gives the girl a refreshing temperament! "...You are, Hatsune Miku?!" Saya, who has strong computing power, found some information in his mind without knowing which corner, and couldn''t help but say such a name. Although the owner of this name is a virtual singer in memory, there are infinite possibilities in the infinite world. Omega Saya is not surprised at things like the singer turning into a sword god. "Ahhhhhhh, you know my name! Is it a traverser or a reincarnation, or is it someone from my hometown?" Hearing Saya calling her name, the girl next to the black robe showed a surprised expression, and Zi Lai Shudi said to Omega Saya, "But forget it, this kind of thing doesn''t matter!" "As for me, I came here this time to prepare to take this stupid boy home. I hope you can make it easier!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl named Hatsune Miku burst out with a terrifying sword intent. In an instant, the entire void felt unsustainable under this sword intent. Except for Omega Saya, other girls and Digimon We are all in this sword, unable to move. "It''s really interesting, this is the first time I have seen such a sword intent!" Faced with Hatsune Mikus sword intent, Omega Saya immediately understood that the other party was powerful, in a sense stronger than herself. Although Saya was confident that she could still kill her in a life-and-death battle, she couldnt help but admire her. Tao. Saya and Nagato also tried to walk through the way of sword intent, or the way of martial arts will, but they quickly gave up because it was not a suitable force for them, but a kind of restraint! However, it is undeniable that the tyrannical will of martial arts is well-known in the infinite world! "It''s just that, can this kind of thing really give you the confidence to take the spoils from us!" Omega Saye chuckled, the Garuru Cannon in his right hand opened, and a blue ball flew out. In an instant, the little ball appeared to be a phantom of a growing door, evolving into a door of space, the black gold light shining in the door, and the dragon''s might spread out, and it collided with the sword energy that filled the entire void! boom!!! The collision between Jianyi and Longwei, everyone except Omega Saye and Hatsune Miku, including the black robe, fainted in an instant, and the entire void expanded a bit, making Omega Saye a little distressed If it continues to expand, the world will probably collapse because the void is too large to make up for it on its own! "It''s actually Taiyi Iori!" A sudden voice sounded behind Hatsune Miku, and the girl''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the girl turned her head to see a red-haired boy in Chinese clothes appearing there, lifting off the black robe and hat, her face suddenly realized. "When!" Such a thought flashed in Hatsune Miku''s heart, but he realized that he seemed to be a little uncomfortable. If it were just the girl who had captured the Omegamon, Hatsune would be sure to take the person away, but now-- Still, consider how to save yourself first! The girl thought so in her heart, the sword intent in her eyes disappeared, and the girl who was once a singer showed a touching smile: "I think we need to have a good chat..." ps: With only a few finishing touches left in this episode, you can start the journey of the month!The monthly data is being sorted out, and I am adding... 458 Chapter 064 End and Return First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, Hatsune Miku left the world with the unconscious Iori Taiichi. No one knows what price the Sword God girl has paid to get away from the encirclement of Nagato and Saya with her goal safely, only knowing that the girl''s face is very unswerving, it seems that she has suffered a lot. In the heaven, the center of the golden kingdom suddenly burst out an endless wave, echoing in all directions... "Huh, this sleep makes me feel comfortable sleeping!" A slightly lazy voice came from the quiet country, and I saw a purple dress of Nagato rising from the cyan lotus platform, purple eyes with some teardrops on the edge, yawning. In the few days that I left this time, Nagato''s body was sleeping in a sense, and his subconsciousness governed Nagato''s actions. "finally come back!" Not far away, Kikyo, who was sitting quietly crossed, got up, removed the formation surrounding Nagato in front of him, gestured towards Nagato, and then walked away on his own. "It''s still so cold, but that''s good!" Although Kikyos behavior is a bit rude in the eyes of others, Nagato doesnt mind. The red-haired boy can clearly perceive that, in fact, his status in the others heart is gradually improving Time is with me, Nagato has always been very patient! "Then, deal with your own problems first!" Thinking about this, Nagato felt illusory around him, and then became solid again, but I don''t know when three Nagato with different temperaments appeared beside him. The most conspicuous among them is the golden robe Nagato with a large sword in his hand. The looming vertical pupils on the eyebrows make this seemingly warlike Nagato more sacred. On the left and right of the golden robe long gate is the blue robe long gate wearing a nine-tailed white fox and the red robe long gate holding a strange-looking holy demon mask in his hand. These three Nagatos are not others, they are the manifestations of Nagato''s three powers under the power of the source! The first thing that moved was the golden robe long gate, and saw the golden robe long gate strolling to the edge of the god seat in the center of the temple. At this time, on the god seat, the voice of Nagato''s divine will rang. "Ontology, are you sure you want to do this? In that case, you will lack a large part of your combat power. This situation is too dangerous for you!" The inorganic voice of the divine will is still indifferent and lacking in emotion. In fact, this is its essence! "Now my other two powers are gradually developing, plus, the necessary time to directly use the power of the heavens and the world, there is no problem, and I am not completely integrated! The long gate of the golden robe said indifferently, the sword in his hand suddenly swung out and thrust directly above the god seat, and the long gate of the golden robe was absorbed by the sword and blended into it as if it turned into a streamer Dao Sword and God Seat, one holds the power of Nagato''s Heavenly Way mode, and the other controls the divine will of this mode! As if a switch was activated, the entire country began to change. In Nagato''s vision, in a blink of an eye, the gold of the entire world instantly dissipated and turned into a normal world color. Only the central temple was still golden. Although from the outside, the golden sun is still the sun of the celestial world, but the inside is completely different! "From now on, this country is my first country!" Seeing the outside world and the beautiful scenery from the golden temple, Nagato showed a knowing smile, and at the same time, with a thought, a plaque appeared on the gate of the temple in the center of the first kingdom, which read''Order Temple'' four characters! It is for this power to deposit the power of the Heavenly Dao mode that has truly formed on the Dao Sword, and to evolve on its own in this exclusive country Nagato suddenly realized that unless he spends his energy on the heavenly path mode, otherwise it will be difficult to make any progress with this power. Although temporarily separating it will have some impact on his own strength, Nagato, who has the final hole card, will be careful and nothing will happen. Moreover, this power can be compared with the laws of the heavens and the world in this country. Blend slowly and evolve on its own.Love Books www.aibook8.com "When I come to take out this power in the future, I will probably have truly graduated from the godslayer and become a true god power!" Nagato thought of this in his heart, and then turned his attention to the two manifestations of the authentic mode and the humane mode. As the focus of Nagato''s efforts in the recent period, these two forces have made great progress. Roar!!! The sound of the dragon''s roar suddenly came out in this temple, and I saw the blue flame blooming from the right eye of the blue robe long gate, and the whole person instantly transformed into a black and gold nine-headed emperor dragon! After devouring everything about the yellow dragon beast, Nagato not only obtained the yellow dragon mine associated with the yellow dragon beast, but also used it to reorganize the foundation of the dragon god mode''s power-the Yin and Yang seal. It also captured the dragon core and powerful skills of the yellow dragon beast. Even the name of the emperor he existed was taken by Nagato! In a sense, Uzumaki Nagato is definitely the most terrifying robber in the infinite dimension. When he wants something, he will definitely''eat'' it completely! The emperor dragon of nine beasts, the new terrifying dragon beast, the powerful Huanglong mine and the newly born nine small chaotic dimensions have constructed the most powerful black gold dragon body, which controls the laws of space, and the terrible move called Tai Chi by the imperial authority, will time everything break down! "well!" Looking at the dragon that almost overturned the entire temple in the empty temple, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, the nine emperor dragons were still taking shape, and even the future path was faintly confirmed. "Then, go!" As the voice of Nagato fell, a door of space suddenly opened, and it was clearly visible from the inner entrance, but the place where the door of space opened was the secluded shrine square. call!! When the emperor dragon moved, the air flowed violently in an instant, turning into a howling gust of wind, blowing the bangs in front of the forehead of the long gate, and the black and gold emperor dragon disappeared in place and entered the secluded world with a sudden sound. The emperor dragon has a faintly clear path, but as a new-born dragon, it is still too young. The strength of creatures like dragons has nothing to do with the precipitation brought about by its long life. So Nagato simply let the Emperor Dragon suppress You Shi, where the law and the humane spirit converge, even if it is involuntary, the Emperor Dragon still receives some baptism. "Then next, it''s the last!" Finally, Nagato looked at the red robe Nagato holding a weird mask, and reached out to take the holy demon mask from the other party. Looking at this mask that looked like a clown, even though he knew that such a mask had good power, Nagato still had some do not like! Because, in Nagato''s heart, the clown is not a climate after all! Even if it is the absolutely unique concept of the clown controller''mystery'' As long as you can''t understand the power of the clown, any attack on it will greatly weaken or even invalidate it! But a clown is a clown, even if he can''t recognize his own clown, how can he be truly powerful? Nagato is extremely disdainful of this! Nagato sees the magician beast as one of the foundations of his humane mode power only because of its characteristic concept. Otherwise, how could the clown be in Nagato''s eyes! "Heaven and earth oven art!" The power of the origin in the hand spurted out, and a small space appeared. The holy demon mask decomposed in the space and began to reorganize, turning into a silver mask that could only cover the part near the eyes. "Sure enough, it''s the main body''s own world baking technique. When I was fusing the magician beast, I couldn''t successfully transform this mask after a long time!" Taking the mask from Nagato''s hand, the red-robed Nagato directly put it on, covering the burning left eye and the six gouaches in the depth of the eye, and then the red-robed Nagato merged with the main body in an instant. "In this case, the next step is to perfect the power of the humanitarian model!" Thinking about this in his heart, Nagato smiled. The power system he had conceived seemed to be a smooth road, which made Nagato feel very happy... 459 Chapter 065: The Second Most Wanted Of The Lord God! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chaos and void, countless worlds seem to be floating in the sea... In a hidden corner of this boundless void, a mysterious courtyard with independent time and space also rises and falls. In the courtyard, Iori Taiichi''s consciousness slowly awakened from the chaos, and the young man rubbed his head, which was suffering from exhaustion of mental energy, with a slightly confused look in his eyes, looking at the space around him. This is a very ordinary room, it doesn''t play very much, and it doesn''t have many decorations, but it accidentally gave the teenager a long-lost sense of peace of mind, which is the peace of mind that has been difficult to feel after he left the main god space. Lord God Space! Thinking of these four words, Iori Taiyi gritted his teeth a bit! Taiichi Iori, the protagonist of the first Digimon, the winner of the badge of courage, is the strongest beast trainer in certain comics, and he controls the super-ultimate Digimon The so-called protagonist is probably like this! But the world is not so simple. Not to mention the plot variables that may appear anytime and anywhere, the butterfly effect caused by the occasional traverser, is enough to mess up all the established processes. But what Taiyi encountered was the reincarnation of the main god space! In the original destiny, the selected children of Taiyi Yagami will grow stronger step by step and become the true savior of the world with the experience of each suitable enemy! However, the interference of the main god space caused the Iori Taiyis to encounter the reincarnation at the beginning of the digital world, and under their protection, they completed the journey of the file island with little effort. -No exercise at all! After solving the evil monster incident, the reincarnations patted their butts and left directly, letting Taiichi Yagami directly face the stronger Digimon on the server continent. In the case that even the Digimon of the mature stage is not fully assembled, facing those at least complete enemies, the fate of Iori Taiichi can be imagined This is also the beginning of all tragedies! Originally, Gokumon, who was supposed to be solved by Iori Taiichi''s mechanical tyrannosaurus, caused Taiichi to lose his Digimon partner, and caused casualties to the selected children. Not only that, the main messenger of the divine plan, the''constancy'' of the digital world, has given up on Yagami Taiyi and others, allowing them to survive in the digital world and prepare to re-select the savior. After experiencing the deaths of the Ishida brothers, Kokoro and others, and being abandoned by the world, Taiichi Iori blackened and resonated with the Apocalypse beast, accidentally transformed it into an avatar, and then messed up the entire digital world. Later, when those reincarnations returned and were preparing to reap the benefits, they were caught off guard by Taiyi. Under such circumstances, Taiyi Iori was able to enter the main god space. Only if possible, Iori Taiichi is absolutely unwilling to get the slightest relationship with the main god space! "Yeah, too, you are awake!" At this time, the door of the room opened automatically, and I saw a bald-headed monk who looked honest and friendly and came in with a breakfast. "I haven''t seen you for so long, I didn''t expect you to fall into a demon, haha, it''s so funny. Up!" The monk is about 20 years old, he is of medium build, always has a smile on his face, and he is wearing a black tattered shirt-dont underestimate this dress, this is the so-called "dung sweeping clothes" of the Buddhist standard. ". "Mahayana Righteous Chapter" has it: "Dung sweeping clothes, so-called fire, cow chewing, rat biting, dead clothes, etc.. The potential is the same as dung sweeping, the name dung sweeping clothes." This kind of clothes is the standard clothing of true Buddhist disciples. They are all woven from old scraps of cloth. Even if you get new cloths donated by Buddhist believers, you must first contaminate them with leaves, mud and water, and cut them into small pieces. Sew into clothes again. "Brother Yixiu!" When Taiichi Iori saw the visitor, he was also a little excited. The visitor and the name Ikyu, and Hatsune Miku, whom Taiichi Iori had seen before, and another person were Iori Taiichi''s partner in the main god space. Just like Hatsune Miku is a virtual singer, Yagami Taiichi is a selected child, and Yixiu is not an ordinary reincarnation, or that he does not come from the same place with other reincarnations, but from the reincarnation world under the main god space. of. In "A Break of the Clever", this cartoon that is also quite deep in Nagato''s memory, the little monk who hoe the strong and support the weak and is extremely intelligent is the guy in front of him. Hearing the words of Monk Ixiu, Taichi Iori came back to his senses. When he took advantage of the loopholes in the main god space to escape, the four-person team dispersed, and Taichi Iori was very lucky and unfortunately returned to his own world.I love e-books www.52xt.net However, the Digimon plane has long been affected by the main god''s tentacles. Soon after returning to his own world, Taiichi Iori ushered in the encirclement and suppression of the main god space, the earth was directly destroyed, and the digital world was almost half crippled. No way, Taichi Iori inspired a power that he could not control and escaped, but also entered a state of demon due to the backlash of power. In order to truly get rid of the main god space, Taiichi Iori was determined to become the creator of the world. After entering the new world, he secretly Lead a scientist to develop virtual technology... This is the beginning and end of the great changes that have taken place on the plane of the sword god domain! "Yes, I didn''t expect it!" Thinking back to the causes and consequences, Iori couldn''t help sighing, "What''s more unexpected is that I actually didn''t regret this incident in particular! I am numb!" "Okay, don''t think about it so much, let''s eat something first!" With regard to the words of Iori Taiichi, Yixiu doesn''t care much. In other words, those who reincarnate don''t care much about these things. Those who are too principled don''t live long. In the main god space, it is not uncommon for characters in the plot to become reincarnations, but because most of the characters in the plot have their own principles and are not as unethical as the general reincarnations, they are often deceived, resulting in a high mortality rate for the reincarnations in the plot Most of those who survived became unscrupulous creatures! Moreover, the original reincarnation Iori Taiichi was not very kind at first. This time, the emotion is just a momentary emotion after recovering from the state of demon. If it is time to kill in the future, Yixiu promises that Taiyi will still do it. ! "By the way, Sister Hatsune!" After moving his body, Taiyi who was about to start the meal suddenly asked, "Why didn''t you see her? Thanks to her for finding me this time, otherwise, I really won''t see you!" "By the way, how about the people who dealt with me, and the situation of Xiaoguang, Mimei, and Sona!" Hearing Taiyis question, Yixiu said with some embarrassment: Hatsunes words are still in depression. This time the enemy is slightly stronger. Hatsune paid some unspeakable price before bringing you back. "Your Meimei and your two childhood sweethearts are still in that world now, but you still don''t want to go back for the time being. Those worlds are probably not found now!" Hearing Yixiu''s words, Iori Taiichi''s pupils shrank and did not speak, but for an instant, the air in the room solidified a bit. "Taiyi, you have a hard time this time, the most wanted person in the main god space, the undefeated villain of the Naruto world, the strongest godslayer in the godslayer world, no matter how you think, you should be lucky to get a life back. what!" ... ... While Taiyi and Yixiu were talking, they were in a room in the courtyard. Sword intent filled the room, but not a single trace of it was revealed. At this moment, the Sword God girl looked at the mirror, frowning as she watched her pull off her collar, and a gouyu mark appeared under her neck. "It can''t be erased. Fortunately, there is a sword intent to suppress it. Otherwise, after a while, even I will not be myself, but if I can''t remove the mark..." "It''s no different from being a subordinate of that guy!" In fact, this is nothing. As long as there is enough time to grow up, Hatsune has always believed in his sword intent and will definitely be able to cut off this mark one day, just-- "Sure enough, it''s too unsafe to be a dangerous person like Uzumaki Nagato!" Thinking of how terrible the invincible red-haired boy is in the comics exchanged in the Lord God Space, especially when it comes to girls, Hatsune always has a terrible feeling of chastity!! Moreover, the more you think, the more possible! "Ahhhhh!!!" In an instant, the girl''s unwilling cry came from the room! ps: Introduce these guys. In the future, there will be a full-scale battle against the Lord God! .. 460 Chapter 066 Ten Thousand Worlds Planning, Saya is sleeping third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has been thinking about how to plan the heavens and worlds! Probably because the heavens and worlds are not in Nagato''s plan. Nagato originally did not intend to manage so many worlds, plundering the endless world, supplying the world, and developing it into the most powerful world. This is Nagato''s goal all along! Although the plan was deviated, the result was not bad in a sense, or in fact it would be better, so Nagato accepted the fact that the heavens and worlds appeared with peace of mind. But in management, Nagato had a problem! As we all know, different worlds have different laws, different regions and different cultures!And this is the reason why the infinite world is so colorful that Nagato is so yearning. However, after the unification of the laws of the heavens and the universe, and the confluence of the spirit seas, will the world in the chaotic starry sky of Nagato be like this? Wouldn''t they all be carved out of one mold? If this is the case, it would be better to directly let the heavens swallow those planets and directly create a world like the prehistoric continent, wouldn''t it be better! But in that way, it is completely wasting the potential of the Chaos Sky! Moreover, there are things like hell in some plane worlds, making Nagato, who is a little hesitant about setting up reincarnation, feel inappropriate no matter how to deal with it. Several times, Nagato intends to smash those hells, underworlds, and the like, first to break them! Fortunately, Sayas persuasion was not really realized. When Nagato returned for a hundred days, Nagatos divine will under the golden sun and Saya finally came up with a suitable plan and prepared for experiments at the same time! The key lies in the secluded world! The secluded world, the realm of life and immortality-the law Nagato obtained from the plane of the godslayer extends to each plane, and then the special place. After several months of careful discussion, the divine will put forward such an idea! When the chaotic starry sky of Nagato is entered here on every plane, the celestial law network will assimilate its laws, and the spirit sea will merge with its life consciousness combination. Although this will make the two ways of heaven and man grow, it will also obliterate the potential of the plane planets that have been swallowed. "Youshi is a very magical place. It even records the past and countless futures of the world it corresponds to. In a sense, Youshi is the record of the plane!" In the void and chaos, Nagato and Saya stood in it, ignoring the surrounding chaos and darkness, and the cold voice of divine will echoed in their ears, sensible and full of trust. "So, when the secluded world of a plane is born, we can try to use the secluded world as the foundation to create a small heaven and a river of spirit that is exactly the same as the two ways of heaven and man on the original plane!" "In this way, the plane planet of the chaotic starry sky will be placed under the small heaven and the river of humanity, forming a self-circulation to ensure the uniqueness of the plane!" "And the heavens only need to spread all over the heavens and control other small heavens at the same time, while the spirit sea and the spirit river can be made into a cycle, making life more possible!" "Of course, the ascension system must be implanted in all planes. Similarly, the river of secluded world must also be managed!" The divine will is a bit vague, but Nagato can understand what he means! The three realms of heaven, earth and man are a cycle of plane world. The law of heaven determines the rules of the world a priori. The authentic world carries the laws and creatures, and the spirits of the creatures converge into humanity, which in turn may affect the world and laws, and may even promote the self-expansion of the laws! Therefore, Sancai Avenue is a must! Divine Will means to recreate a small heaven and spiritual river on the swallowed plane planet through the secluded world, and create a plane planet that is semi-independent from the chaotic starry sky. . But because Xiao Tian Dao comes from Tian Dao, everything in Xiao Tian Dao, as well as some self-expansion, will be copied by Tian Dao as soon as it appears. In a sense, it not only retains the characteristics of the original world, but also uses it as a''colony'' at any time. Get the results of its laws. And the great cycle of the sea of ??spirit and the river of spirit was probably proposed in light of Nagato''s little plan to create a place of reincarnation where countless causes and effects may be born. The first power that he has since his rebirth is called the eye of reincarnation. Nagato is very clear about the power of reincarnation, and he understands how troublesome it is if this power emerges in the world. In the prehistoric novels of past life memories, the Six Paths of Hou Tu Hua could not be sanctified, which made countless people think that this was an injustice of heaven, but in the eyes of Nagato, this is exactly what Hou Tu deserves! Once reincarnation comes out, the grievances of this life will be carried over to the next life. In this way, reincarnation and awakening will become much easier and cause a lot of trouble. What is even more speechless is that there are some inexplicable existences like the Seventh Generation Resentful Couple, the Ninth Generation Good People, and the line of cause and effect is messed up. There are so many calamities in the prehistoric world, there is definitely a''credit'' of reincarnation! So Nagato clearly recognizes one thing, that is, reincarnation should not exist, and cause and effect in one life disappear, so that there will be no confusion of cause and effect! To be reincarnated, yes!Niuba Literature Website www.68wenxue.com Do it yourself, just like the existence of Roa and Feather Fox! This is Nagato''s thoughts and attitudes towards reincarnation, and it is also the reason why Nagato is unwilling to create the underworld and reincarnation. Therefore, each other is originally one, and Nagato can generally understand the idea of ??divine will, that is, don''t do everything, you can give the dead a ray of life The sea of ??spirit is made into a big cycle, and the creatures without reincarnation may reincarnate in the world with reincarnation through this cycle, and then awaken their previous lives by chance. "This idea is great!" Nagato agreed with this idea, spoke indifferently, and at the same time looked at the huge sphere under his feet, which was a plane planet, a plane world named Sword Art Online. This is the plane planet that has been dragged into here recently, and the secluded world has just been born today, By the way, probably because of the sacrifice of hundreds of millions of lives, that gloomy world of digital information has actually merged with this plane, and the two worlds are mutually reinforcing and cannot be separated! It''s no wonder that Iori Taiichi is always unable to control the dark world, and the guy who doesn''t even figure out the body of the world wants to be the creator of the world, just joking! When Nagato''s words just fell, Saya stood up. At this time, the girl had captured all the achievements of Iori Taiichi. Under the indulgence of Nagato, the Lord of the World, Saya could even directly control the world. As for the creator of the world, Nagato is enough, Saya does not take this path! "Are you sure you want to do this, Saya!" Nagato''s tone was a bit solemn. Saya didn''t need to be present for this kind of thing. "If you want, we can try it out in other worlds. No need..." "No need, me, but I believe in Brother Nagato!" Saya''s whole body was shining with light, and in an instant he surpassed the obstacles of time and space, appeared in the secluded world of this world, and saw a secluded river flowing between the heaven and the earth. "let''s start!" As the girl''s heart moved, the whole world began to change drastically! In the real purple eyes of Nagato Cave, the world under him is not a huge sphere, but a form similar to a gourd, and Saya is in the black thin line in the center of the gourd. The golden rule network and the endless red spirit sea phantom are looming in the chaotic void, Nagatos will and Saya are combined, and the extraordinary computing power is fully opened. This time, Saya personally participated not for experimentation, but for the real inheritance hidden in the depths of the digital world. Although through Nagato Kazuo, Saya learned some special information about the use of data deduction in the afterlife world, but Saya felt that that was not enough, and could not really open his own way of evolution! In other words, it takes too much time, and Saya is not willing! As Sayas computing power was fully opened, Nagato drove the law network and the spirit sea to start copying and diversion. In an instant, mysterious and mysterious special messages were emitted... The whole process is not slow, or only a short ten minutes. Nagato didn''t feel much, because it was the result of the law network and the spirit sea evolving on their own under the order of the creator. However, in this short period of time, Saya seemed to have experienced countless years, and the girl used her inhuman computing power to record the diversion process of Xiaotiandao and Spirit Sea one by one! boom!!! When the Little Heavenly Dao and the River of Spirit were formed and settled in the secluded world, the entire planet was slightly shaken, and it seemed to be more energetic, and the instinctive will of the plane was cheering... "It seems that it succeeded!" The original will to communicate with the heavens and the world, Nagato''s face showed a slight smile, and at this time Saya was pale, and his whole body disappeared into the secluded world, appeared in Nagato''s arms, and fell into a deep sleep without even speaking. ... In Nagato''s perception, the souls of the Sayers are located. Inside the special item named the jade of the four souls, countless data are flooded with it, constantly evolving, and even the special aura of Saye''s body becomes stronger. This is, remodeling! Saya is transforming his own life essence. Saya itself is between existence and non-existence, and the Digimon created by data is, in a sense, a unique creature between existence and non-existence. Capture the most essential secrets of Digimon and start your own evolutionary path. This is what Saya realized after capturing the achievements of Iori Taiichi, his evolutionary path. "However, it seems that my little Saya will be a sleeping beauty for a while!" The faint voice echoed in the chaotic void, and soon annihilated into nothing, while Nagato had long since disappeared in place... ps: The seventh episode is over!.. 461 Chapter 001: New beginning first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, another year has passed. In this year, the situation of the heavens and worlds that have built the small heavenly path and the spiritual sea cycle is very good. Although it does not seem to be different, the entire chaotic starry sky is full of vitality in Nagato''s perception! Such vitality will surely bring a real leap-like development to the entire chaotic starry sky in the future, and it will also allow Nagato''s strength to leap further! At least, Nagato is expecting this. A lot of things happened during this year. For example, thanks to Nagatos efforts, many lovely girls were taken into the room; for example, the sparsely populated world finally gained some popularity; for example, Saya was still asleep. Its just that the aura is getting stronger day by day, making people understand how strong the girl will be when she wakes up! Of course, there is one more important thing, that is, Broly, the incarnation of the Dragon Ball plane, finally deduced her power to maturity, and gave back a conceptual attribute for Nagato! Control energy, this is the name of the attribute Broli gave back to Nagato As the name implies, it is to control your own energy! It sounds like that attribute, but dont underestimate this attribute. You must know that the special ability of the highest level fifth-order saint of the gene lock system is to control energy With this attribute, Nagato''s control over the power of origin and other powers suddenly increased by more than ten times. In a sense, with this essential attribute, Nagato''s combat effectiveness was instantly doubled! Because of this, the power of the two realms of heaven and earth was temporarily separated and the power was reduced, so that he could only stay in the heavens and the world to recuperate, and Nagato, who had a solid foundation, immediately gained the confidence to bring disaster to other worlds. Nagato has not decided which world to go to, it will be on a certain day! In the afterlife world, no, it should be called the reincarnation courtyard now, in a unique sky palace, Nagato is holding Ena and talking about love. In the courtyard of reincarnation, after Nagato obtained the authority to create the world from Zou, the contradiction of the laws of the afterlife world was revised, and the kingdom of reincarnation integrated on the red magic moon. Although I dont like reincarnation, Nagato has created such a place of rebirth in the heavens. Its just that the conditions for reincarnation to enter this rebirth kingdom are relatively restrained. Either a fanatic or saint in Nagato, or a beautiful soul. Otherwise, it will not be accepted. By the way, Yuri, Xiaozuo, and others, and even other personnel on the world front after their death, have already reincarnated. After all, Nagato no longer has the world tree, and there is really no way to recast the flesh. If they don''t reincarnate, unless one day Nagato understands the law of creation, they can only stay in the world after death. However, the memories of the girls have not been washed away by reincarnation, but temporarily sealed, only when the time comes, they will be unlocked... Moreover, before the girls were reincarnated, Nagato shamelessly planted a rose curse for them. In a sense, the girls'' new life still cannot escape Nagato''s clutches! At this moment, a message was transmitted from the void to the sea of ??spirit, and when it was conveyed to Nagato''s consciousness through the sea of ??spirit, Nagato''s spirit was suddenly shocked. "Huh? This is... Ena, wait a minute, there seems to be information coming from other places." He changed Ena in his arms to a more comfortable posture, Nagato embraced Ena''s waist with both hands and said softly, while distracted and began to interpret the message. "Ugh" The girl was a little bit dissatisfied and rubbed Nagato''s arms. "Well, don''t be naughty." Soothing the girl in her arms, Nagato''s powerful mental power interprets the information in an instant, but the more she interprets it, the more surprised the boy''s face becomes! "Haha, it''s really interesting, that world!!!" In the end, the young man finally laughed eagerly, hugged the girl in his arms, turned and walked to his room, and soon, Yingyingyanyan''s voice came from the room. At the same time, in the secluded world, the sleeping black gold nine-headed emperor dragon opened one eye, seeming to long for something, and on the golden sun above the heavens, the god seat in the center of the kingdom began to shine, and it was constantly deducing something. Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com A day later, Nagato had finished his outfit and appeared before the god seat. At this time, the teenager wears a half-mask on his face, covering the surroundings of his eyes. The black dress on his body makes the teenager look quite mysterious, like a mystery. "It looks alike!" Nagato condensed a water mirror casually, looked at his appearance, and said with satisfaction, "Well, what is your suggestion for the world I am going to go to!!" Nagato is asking about his divine will. Nagato is very self-aware, knowing that many times he doesn''t think too much, but gives action to intuition. However, no matter how useful intuition is, he cannot always rely on it. "If I can, I don''t want the main body to go there in person, that place is a bit too scary!" Although the voice of the divine will was still cold, Nagato still heard the hesitation in the other party''s words. Obviously, the world he was about to go to made the absolutely rational divine will feel very difficult. Nagato also understands how tricky the world is! The Moon World, this is the world Nagato is going to go to. In fact, as far as the memory of Nagatos past lives, the combat effectiveness of that world is actually not high, but the problem is-- Gaia and Alaya in that world are both awakened, and even the root will occasionally flows out! In Nagatos memory, the physical consciousness of the two rituals known as omnipotent, in Nagatos eyes, is actually part of the root cause... Under the suppression of the three terrible existences, Nagato felt bitter towards the powerful in that world, and was suppressed too badly If you kill too many people, the guardians of Alaya will come to chat with you; if you destroy the world too much, the guardians of Gaia will send you to meet Gaia; if you want to go outside, the root cause will make you go forever. But under such circumstances, there are still a lot of powerful people born in the Moon World, not to mention the heroic spirits incarnate by heroes of all ages, and what true ancestors, magicians, twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, and even What annihilated Aristotle. There are so many powerhouses on a small earth. If it weren''t for Gaia and Alaya to suppress them, the entire Moon World would have destroyed itself! "If any world is not so tricky, the incarnation of the human world won''t get stuck there, right!" Although it feels a bit tricky too, Nagato is not afraid, and just runs away if he can''t beat it. Anyway, Nagato has the confidence of the heavens and the world, and there will never be any irreversible results. "And I don''t believe it anymore. As the creator of the world, I am at least half a level higher than those three beings. With my understanding of them, I don''t believe that I can''t play well!" "Since the ontology persists in this way, based on the information from the human world, I have devised the most suitable plan to keep in touch at any time!" As Nagato''s vassal, the divine will will not oppose Nagato''s determination, and will convey his plan to Nagato.Looking carefully at the plan drawn up by the divine will, Nagato showed a surprised expression on his face. "Very good, so be it!" After thinking about it for half an hour, Nagato found that the plan of the divine will is indeed very good, but also very interesting! Nagato smiled, and at the same time extracted the moon coordinate information from the incarnation of the human world from the sea of ??spirit, and delivered it to the key of the world! The Key of Ten Thousand Realms is indeed the most unique mysterious treasure in Nagato''s hands. Soon, he found the place of the Moon World in the infinite void "Open it, the gate of time and space!!" At Nagato''s call, the surrounding space fluctuated on its own in an instant, and a gate of time and space slowly emerged in front of Nagato. boom! The door opened slowly in response to this sound, and Nagato sorted out the dress, stepped in lightly, and quickly disappeared into the temple... ps: The eighth episode begins!By the way, I will take care of many things by myself, such as the first method and the fourth method!.. 462 Chapter 002 first arrival type month second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato descended on the moon world, it was the time of sunset. At this time, Nagato was still wearing a half-section tool, but the surprise on his face couldn''t be concealed, probably because when it came, Nagato saw the shape of the entire moon world. This is a super large world constructed by the combination of countless branches and different parallel worlds! This is not a three-dimensional scene visible to the naked eye, but a four-dimensional image. Only Nagato can truly see the true form of this extremely rigorous world from the perspective of the creator! A single moon world is not terrible. Nagato is desperate to combine the three powers of heaven, earth and man, and is absolutely confident to complete the act of destroying the world, but the power of countless parallel worlds is gathered, even if Nagato has the chaotic starry sky, it is unwilling to be true confrontation! At least, it''s like this for now! "Xingyue''s background is too deep and it is not suitable for head-on collision. It seems that I should act according to plan honestly!" Nagato thought so in his heart, while maintaining the independence of time and space and hiding the cause and effect, while contacting his human incarnation, but he did not respond, or said-- "It''s not in this world, but it doesn''t matter, you will always encounter it anyway!" Nagatos instinct told him that there was no accident, and Nagato was relieved, and then began to look at the surrounding environment carefully. It was not the first time for Nagato in an unfamiliar environment, and he naturally understood how to act. ! Although he was a person who failed in geography in his previous life, Nagato wandered in different worlds in this life, and he became very familiar with geographic knowledge inadvertently. Soon, the red-haired boy judged that it was a small island in Southeast Asia. on. In fact, if Nagato completely releases the independence of time and space and the shielding of causality, and integrates into the world with the special effects of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, it will be able to obtain more information with the psychic attributes. The psychic attribute allows Nagato to communicate with all tangible and intangible things. In a sense, Nagato and the existence of the book of false gods in the shape moon world can be equated. "But, no!" Walking in the void, Nagato continued to collect information about the world, and whispered softly, "Although one more person will not be discovered at first, but with the butterfly effect caused by my actions, the future will still be I noticed!" That''s how Nagato''s human incarnation was discovered! The Key of Ten Thousand Worlds can make people enter a certain world silently, but that is just to deceive the world, not to tamper with the facts! Cheating, there will be a moment of being exposed! There is a saying that it is gold that will shine. The incarnation of the natural and extraordinary human Tao did not intend to make any great achievements in this world at the beginning, but unfortunately, with his actions, he unconsciously caused a lot to the world. The impact of this, thus completely trapped in this world! "So, the best way is to replace a certain existence through the power of the law of reincarnation in the left eye!" Muttering to himself, Nagato came to a nearby town, glanced at the people coming and going, Nagato frowned unconsciously. This world is not a godslayer world, even if it replaces ordinary people, as long as the godslayer can step on the top of the world! The power system of this world requires qualifications and knowledge. From this point of view, ordinary people or lone magicians with qualifications are not good choices. "Does this seemingly remote place really have a suitable candidate? Hurry up. This feeling of independence from the outside world is not good, and over time, it is still possible to be discovered!" Nagato couldn''t help but complain, and suddenly a jeep passed by Nagato, and Nagato stopped immediately, watching the direction the jeep was leaving, smiling! Just now, Nagato sensed a huge world blessing flowing past him, and the existence of such a world blessing is undoubtedly an existence that can influence the future. "Sure enough, my luck has always been good!" Following the jeep, Nagato''s body flew by in the void, but no one could find it. Soon, one car and one person came to the remote part of the island and entered the forest. "This is... an enchantment?!" After stopping for a while at the edge of the forest, Nagato sensed the complex but not powerful defensive enchantment covering the forest, and there was a moment of silence. "Although I have known that the transcendents in this world are very hard, but I never wanted to be so hard!" Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Sighing again, Nagato silently found that this barrier was more complicated than his own guardian barrier, but the effect was unexpectedly weak! Nagato understands that it is because this world is highly mysterious, but it is the reason of the low magic world. In other magical worlds, you may be able to make fireballs without doing anything, but this world may need some rituals. With emotion for a while, Nagato still quietly entered the forest. Now he is isolated from the entire world, and it is naturally impossible to be perceived by such a barrier. Soon, Nagato came to the front of a few simple huts. At a glance, a woman and two men were standing at the door of one of the huts talking. The two men should be father and son or relatives. The older one is The man with white shirt eyes, the smaller one looks only seven or eight years old, and he is dark. Another girl who looks like a teenager also looks dark, but she has the feeling of a black beauty, but Nagato''s attention is not on her, but a pot of flowers in the girl''s hand. "That is, the power of time!" Nagato''s pupils shrunk slightly, which is a little unbelievable. Looking at the front of the hut where the three of them are, hundreds of potted plants are also placed, all of which are frozen flowers of time! The memory in his mind instantly recovered, and Nagato suddenly realized that he knew the three people in front of him, or in other words, saw them in the animation about Xingyue in the previous life. Wei Gong Juxian, the family magic that specializes in manipulating the body or small causal time, sublimated to a genius in the designated field of the seal in the fourth generation, which is a relatively shallow generation. It is a pity-- Finally killed by his own son! Xia Lei, Juxian Wimiya''s assistant, is also a talented girl with magic aptitude, but unfortunately she turns into a ghoul! And the little boy who looked cheerful at the end, he is the son of Juxian Eomiya, and "The magician killer of the future, truly ruthlessly insane, Eimiya Kiritugu!" He whispered out the young magician killer in front of him and smiled! It''s you, my goal! Almost in an instant, Nagato set a goal to replace him! After that, Nagato did not act immediately, but walked towards a room here. If Nagato guessed well, it should be Junken Wigiya''s magic workshop! Nagato will never forget that in this period, people from the Magician Association and the church may come here at any time. In the initial period, Nagato didn''t plan to actually make a move! So, take a look before Uemiya Juxian''s information is destroyed, Nagato thought in his heart. Nagato is indeed very interested in the research of Juxian Weimiya. Intuition tells Nagato that this research may be of great benefit to his understanding of time and the law of cause and effect. ... ... The gloomy world, the earth of steel! In this quiet world, a sudden violent wave spread from the center of the huge city to all directions, making countless demons and demons scared to move. This is a very huge city, the wall alone is 100 meters high! In the center of the giant city, is a glorious hall. And the deepest part of the hall was a huge throne made of white bones. Above the throne was a small bed. At this time, a figure sat up from the bed. This is a handsome silver-haired man who looks quite harmless, but no matter who faces him, he dare not treat him as a harmless ordinary person. He is the king, the only king, and the last king! "Is it finally here..." At this time, the king smiled indifferently, as if looking forward to something, "Finally there is a way to break this cage, but I don''t know what kind of plot will be played out, so looking forward to it!" If Nagato were here, you would be surprised to find that this king was actually his own incarnation of the human realm, a practitioner who had abandoned the way of gods and demons, and the way of humans!.. 463 Chapter 003 replaces the third one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Unexpected! The test data of Juxian Weimiya was beyond Nagato''s expectations! As a powerful existence in charge of the power of time and space and the power of causation, Nagato''s use of the power of time and causation in it is actually extremely crude, and the technical content is not high. Juxian Weimiya deserves to be a magician who has received the "designated seal" of the Magic Association. Through the family magic that specializes in manipulating the body or small causal time, he has begun to engage in the advanced use of time and cause and effect! Although in Nagato''s eyes, his idea is almost impossible to realize, there is no reason for him, probably because of lack of talent or lack of luck! Power is not something that everyone can control. If you don''t have enough luck, you can only find your own way to death if you don''t have enough luck to get the power that exceeds your own talent boundaries. This is why there are so many powerful existences in the novel that chase luck. However, Makoto Eomiyas thoughts have inspired too much for Nagato. Nagato, who was originally difficult to grasp for the two supreme powers of time and cause and effect, found that he seemed to have taken a big step from the law of control Although it is still far, but at least closer to the target! "call!" When Nagato recovered from a large amount of information, it was already dark. Perceiving that Eomiya Juken was coming, Nagato left the magic workshop and began to look for Eomiya Kirito. At this time, the sky was dark, and the moon was shining in the sky! While reading the information, Nagato and the divine will far away in the heavens, and even the Sayas discussed for a long time, finally made a long plan, named the fourth magician plan! "First of all, we must find Eimiya Kiritsugu!" Passing through the dark forest, Nagato soon saw a girl named Xia Lei by a stream in the forest, and his goal, the future magician killer-Eomiya Kiritugu! Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly recalled the plot at this time If Nagato had a good memory, during the Q&A between Xia Lei and Kirishu Eomiya, they said what they would do to witness Kirishu when they grew up. In a sense, this girl could be regarded as an unconscious''strategy'' Eomiya Kiritugu. According to the original fate, the next day, in order to prove the teacher''s research, the girl stole and took Weimiya Juxian''s potion, but failed and became a murderer and attacked people and animals everywhere because of her inability to suppress her blood-sucking impulse. In the end, the entire island was destroyed, and Eimiya Kirisu would be completely destroyed under such a blow, becoming a neurotic! Neurosis, this is Nagato''s only impression of the future Eomiya Kiritugu! Obviously he has an extremely painful past and sad memories. He is a dreamer who hopes for world peace, but he is a ruthless realist in practice. Although he loves everyone, there are also men who have the consciousness of "killing anyone". A self-proclaimed partner who is righteous, but he does not have any hesitation in his heart, but fails to completely abandon the sadness. In a sense, this guy is definitely a damn masochist! Regarding neurosis, or the future neurosis, Nagato has no interest in talking with each other! Quietly watching Eimiya Kirisu and Xia Lei haunting by the stream, Nagato did not begin to gather the power of karma and the law of rebirth. Soon the girl and the boy by the stream separated, watching the girl leave by car, Nagato His eyes flickered, and his thoughts moved, an original clone appeared beside Nagato and followed the girl away. Nagato followed the younger version of the magician killer, looking at the other party with a slightly smirking expression, the red-haired mask boy nodded involuntarily, expressing extreme satisfaction!Love e-book www.kuaitxt.com Although rebirth can read the existence of others completely regardless of the wishes of others, Nagato must also satisfy the last obsession of the predecessor, so as to truly eliminate the cause and effect of rebirth. Just as the reincarnation Maelstrom Nagato needed to unify the Ninja world, the reincarnated Maitreya Master needed to end Naraku, and the reincarnated god-killer needed to be admitted to college, the final obsession of the reincarnated object determines what Nagato needs to do after reincarnation! If it is Uemiya Kirito who will experience tragedy in the future, even if the other party is willing to be reincarnated by Nagato, Nagato will not do it. You must know that the guy''s obsession is to save the world. How distorted and painful! Nagato is absolutely unwilling to take over such an unsolvable problem! As for now! You can count on the boy who has just been attacked unconsciously have any difficult obsessions, nothing more than staying with his first love forever, this kind of thing "If you don''t invite me, I will take care of it, so rest assured, Eimiya Kiritugu!" Just when Eimiya Kiritugu returned to his room, there was such an unexplained sentence in the room. He did not respond. A red-haired masked boy appeared in front of him, stretched out his left hand, and wrapped his palm. With thin red lines. "Beginning of rebirth...existence reading...perfect replacement!!!" In the surprised gaze of Eomiya Kirito, the red-haired boy''s left hand was placed on the head of Kirito Eomiya. In an instant red light filled the room, and the boy''s screams echoed throughout the room. However, what was surprising was that no matter what happened in the room, Juxian Uemiya, who was obviously nearby, didn''t even feel the magician of the''designated seal''. The red light lasted for an hour before it gradually dissipated. At this time, there was only one child who seemed to be about eight years old, red-haired and wearing half-section equipment. Although the appearance was completely different, anyone who saw him, even Juxian Weimiya, would regard him as Eomiya Kiritugu! "Reincarnation is complete!" The red-haired boy whispered, and there was a strange-looking rose pattern on the back of his left hand, which looked very strange, but the boy was very satisfied. At the moment when the boy completed his rebirth, the entire Moon World seemed to be moved by some force. However, whether it is the true ancestor or the magician, these levers cannot be sensed by the existence at the peak, only the three big wills standing on the true peak can perceive it. In the unknown dark and deep place, an extremely terrifying will slowly awakened, as if to do, but he was hesitant, and soon, this consciousness fell into a deep sleep and disappeared without a trace. In the center of the Hall of Valor, there are two beautiful loli figures sitting opposite each other, one red and one blue. After the terrible will falls into a deep sleep, the blue-haired loli speaks, her voice is sweet, but it is full of tenderness and tenderness. Feeling of kindness. "The parallel world that produced the mutation has been determined to be the world where the missing part of the special existence a thousand years ago is located. At the same time, the first and fourth methods that have been dusted in history are showing signs of being born again!" "...The person who changed the fate has been determined, that person is the protagonist of the destiny of the future Holy Grail war, whether to obliterate it?!" After the blue loli finished speaking, the red-haired loli also spoke. Her voice was somewhat inorganic, but it was unexpectedly felt that the loli in front of her was very contradictory. "The root cause affirms this possibility, there is no need to obliterate it, but keep observation!" "Ok!" As the red-haired loli''s voice of approval just fell, the entire Hall of Valor fell into silence again... 464 Chapter 004 The dead disciple Xia Lei is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How come, it''s no longer enough!" Quietly late at night, in a house on the small Southeast Asian island of Emingmego, Xia Lei was curled up in the corner, trying to suppress the terrible blood-sucking impulse in the body, and the girls eyes flashed with bloodthirsty blood from time to time. Hongmang. But no matter how suppressed the girl, the urge to bite through the flesh and drink the blood in her heart became more and more serious! The moral concepts that young girls have cultivated in their human lives for more than ten years have become increasingly indifferent under such impulses, and even their own will, under such impulses of bloodsucking, has a tendency to collapse. "The teacher''s medicine, how come it is like this!" The girl''s eyes focused on the medicine bottle not far in front of her. It was a medicine invented by her teacher Juxian Weimiya, which kept people away from death. but-- Why is there such a blood-sucking impulse? Even when the consciousness is about to collapse, the girl can still think clearly, and because of this, the girl suddenly realized that her teacher, perhaps, is really a demon! The girl had lived a quiet life on Emingmego Island alone, without any disputes in the world! When the father and son Jukyun Eomiya moved to the island, the kind-hearted girl helped the father and son live on the island with a close and friendly attitude, and took care of the younger brother Eomiya Kirito who was four years younger than herself at the time. The homes of the father and son Eguy were built near the shrine used to worship the god of the sea. It is located on the top of the island and is relatively isolated from the village at the foot of the mountain, so there is no contact with other villagers. Keishi Uemiya, who first arrived on the island, was often ridiculed and bullied by the children in the village, but with the help of the girl, he quickly became friends with the children in the village and was widely accepted by the villagers. Because he often came to Eomiyas house to help, Eomiya Juxian began to let the girl be an assistant for her research. According to Eomiya Juxian, it was because the talented Xia Lei had a little magic talent and could not bear to let her. Waste of talent. "Haha, it''s really ironic, now I think about it, I can''t bear to let my son be suspected of it!" At this time, the girl''s situation was almost out of control, but the girl''s thinking was exceptionally clear, as if she had come back to light, she understood many things! This is the reason for the fact. The real purpose of Juxian Eimiyas research on controlling the flow of time in the organism is to make people become immortal without the urge to suck blood, so as to gain enough time to trace the root cause. . But this research is very dangerous, so I didn''t let Eimiya Kiritugu help. But the innocent and romantic girl is so foolish that she believes that Wei Gong Juxian''s research can benefit mankind, so even if she is at risk, she has been helping Juxian in research. Although Eimiya Kirisu has been accepted by the villagers, the villagers are still quite jealous of Eiyamura, who stays behind closed doors and does mystery research at home and does not interact with people. A few days ago, Xia Lei, who often went to Wei Gongs house, was told by the priest-- If you work in that house, one day you will be deceived by the devil! This shocked the girl''s heart a lot, and she felt her incompetence because she was just Weimiya Juxian''s assistant and was unable to defend the teacher. "Because of the impulse of some rumors, stealing pills, is this retribution!" At this time, Xia Lei already knew what her fate was like. In the past period of time, the girl had clearly felt that her personality had collapsed, perhaps in the next second. "It seems that I came in time, Xia Lei!" The voice that shouldn''t be here came from the door. The girl raised her head and saw it. The red-haired boy wearing a half-sectioned helmet wandered in. Although the other party wore a mask, the girl still knew clearly that it was-- "Kelly, why are you here? Get out of here!" The girl''s voice was a little depressed and intermittent, but the labor and anxiety in her words were fully revealed. Kelly, the girl got the name for Eomiya Kiritugu! The visitor was not someone else, it was Nagato who replaced Kirito Uemiya. At this time, the boy felt relieved when he heard the girl''s words. After receiving the information from the clone, he hurriedly rushed here. "nothing!" Wandering to Xia Lei, looking at the girl''s eyes that seem to be even more red because of the approach of living people, Nagato stretched out his left hand, and a thin red line appeared on the mark of the rose, binding the girl in an instant .Battelle Novel www.btebook.com "Ok!" Surprised by Nagatos sudden method, the girl subconsciously seemed to break free, not wanting this thin red line to be as slender, but it was tougher than the girl thought The girl''s struggle was only in vain and the pain of being strangled by a thin line. "Kelly, you..." The struggle was useless, the girl immediately looked at Nagato, and was about to ask, what the boy in front of her showed was so different from the shy ordinary boy in the girl''s perception. "You will know soon!" Before the girl could really ask a question, Nagato interrupted. At the same time, he took possession of the girl. He raised the girl''s chin, looked at the close-to-red eyes, and felt the girl''s hazy feelings for him. The young girl''s left hand stretched out. The thread is a little bit ready to move. The rose mark and the thin red thread are exactly the cheaters prepared for Nagato''s reincarnation as Eomiya Kirishi this time, and are the same as the world map of the godslayer. This special imprint is the rose curse imprint from Nagato and the technique of three thousand love silk! At the time of rebirth, integrating it into the reincarnation, in a sense, the newly born Umiya Kiritugu Nagato is almost the same as the superpowered person in the Moon World. "Xia Lei, from now on, incarnate as my exclusive person and use it for me!" Nagato looked at the girl and said softly, and then suddenly kissed the girls biting lips. The girl was startled and opened a small mouth. Nagato took the opportunity to enter and kept plundering the girls body fluids Make up the magic! Magic power flows from the girl''s mouth into Nagato''s body that has not yet opened the magic circuit, and then is absorbed by the rose mark... At this time, the girl''s pupils shrank, because Nagato''s behavior was, in a sense, for a girl who was almost out of control, it was a delivery. The girl lost control in an instant, and her teeth would be bitten! boom!!! The tip of the thin thread that bound the girl suddenly stretched and penetrated the girls body, and even spread to the girls consciousness. In an instant, Nagato felt that the time in the girls body was frozen, and there was also the girls sea of ??consciousness. Countless ferocious mad wills. "Xia Lei, plant the love silk and become my captive from now on!" At this time, Nagato wouldn''t be hypocritical. With those Xu magic powers, he displayed the true meaning of three thousand love silks. The love silks instantly settled in the girl''s mind, and those crazy wills were expelled in an instant! boom!!! Amid the low roar, a black air current shot out from the girls body, and began to spread. When it came out of the hut, Nagato accidentally took a breath, feeling that something wanted to infect herself, but she was soon The rose mark is cleared. "This black air current should be the appearance of the crazy will in Xia Lei''s body. If you accidentally inhale too much, it will infect humans into ghouls!" Nagato was shocked, but after thinking about it, he took it for granted. The rigor of the Moon World is something that I have long understood. The inertia of fate is naturally not to be underestimated. Xia Lei was rescued by herself, and it was not incomprehensible that Xia Lei derived another method to destroy this island. Although the small island can be saved from disaster as long as the air currents are really expelled, Nagato did not act, because this kind of thing,''Eimiya Kiritugu of this period'' cannot be accomplished. Nagato will never forget that he has just reincarnated and tampered with his destiny. As far as this world is concerned, he is now under absolute surveillance. If he commits crimes against the wind, there is nothing to end! Even if he just helped Xia Lei complete the incredible perfect death, the power that Nagato used was all''normal''! "However, it seems that this is the right start for my month!" Nagato muttered to herself, looking at Xia Lei''s somewhat tired and peaceful face, after confirming that the other party had planted the love thread, which belonged to him, Nagato immediately sensed that the cause and effect from his predecessor broke apart. . Suddenly, Nagato felt his body lighter, and the boy who understood the original taste showed a faint smile! .. 465 Chapter 005 The feast will be the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early stages of growth, Nagato developed a unique method for the left eye in combination with countless secret methods. The master of reincarnation is not a real reincarnation or deceiving the world, but a tributary of fate that is tampered with from a more terrifying place! Although the exclusive method of the right eye and vertical pupil was not created successfully at the beginning, it was not resolved in the end, but- The secret method of Lord of Reincarnation alone will benefit Nagato infinitely in the years to come. As we all know, the fate tampered by the master of reincarnation is based on the mindset of Nagato, the state after reincarnation, and the effect of wiping out non-local things on Nagato. In other words, it is assumed that Nagato does not possess the key of the world, but is directly reborn in the world of reincarnation. What kind of fate will that result? To integrate this destiny into the long river of destiny in the world, this is the power of this law! After completing his rebirth in the Lunar World, Nagato knew that his actions were equivalent to opening up a new branch of destiny in this world with countless parallel planes, and a new parallel world might be formed at some point. From the perspective of the creator, this is allowed by the world itself! "So, in the initial stage, it is the best choice to proceed according to the trajectory of fate that you have tampered with!" Standing in Xia Lei''s room, looking at the sleeping girl, Nagato meditated quietly, "Although I don''t know what kind of world line I tampered with." "However, as long as you act according to your nature, it should be almost the same!" Nagato, who was reincarnated as Kirito Eomiya, did not open the magic circuit at this time and could not use magic, but at the time of reincarnation, Nagato used the core of the magician beast and the love silk as the medium of rebirth The medium is not necessary, but the special medium will become the golden finger in the post-rebirth state! Just like in the world of Godslayers, Nagatos resurrection survives with golden fingers like the world map. This is also in the story of the world of Godslayers tampered with, the existence of the name Uzumaki Nagato will become the most comparable to the sum of other Godslayers. The reason for the strong godslayer. Although, in that tampered ending, Nagato ended in tragedy! But it is undeniable that a good golden finger is like the reincarnation of Uzumaki Nagato, the wind cave of Maitreya, and the world map of the godslayer. These former reincarnation media will make Nagato create a path for himself. , A branch line of world fate with more abundant luck. And this time, Nagato''s golden finger was the "Three Thousand Love Silk" that he had practiced for a long time, and the magician beast''s digital core with mysterious characteristics. In a sense, this time of rebirth, Nagato actually came to temper his humane mode state! With the core of the Magician Beast, the body after Nagato''s reincarnation, for example, will have an excellent magic aptitude. After all, the mysterious characteristics of the Magician Beast, this world is actually very compatible. At the same time, Nagato will be superb in the manipulation of the flying knife! With love silk, Nagago will gain innate superpowers, the ability to manipulate love silk, and even when using magic power, he can invade others'' hearts with love silk. Moreover, the love silk is still the product of Nagato and the divine will after a long time of discussion. In their estimation, this thing will be the last step for Nagato in this world, the beginning of the pursuit of true miracles, and the final guide. . "Ok!" While Nagato was thinking, the sudden voice called Nagato back to reality from quiet contemplation, and the sleeping girl opened her crimson eyes and sat up somewhat confused. "...Kelly?!" The focus of her eyes condensed, and the girl whispered in her mouth when she saw Nagato, and then she seemed to remember something, her face flushed, she stopped talking, she didn''t seem to know what to say. "What''s wrong, the Xia Lei in my memory is not such a shy girl!" Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Facing the girl at this time, Nagato recovered his senses, looked at the girls shy expression, laughed, and at the same time stretched out her hand, rubbing the girls cheek, feeling the comfortable touch from the heart of the hand, Nagato showed satisfaction Smile. After being touched by Nagato, the girl wanted to avoid it, but instinctively she seemed unable to decide. She could only caress quietly, her head suddenly a little confused. "Congratulations, Xia Lei!" Seeing the girl''s performance, Nagato already understood how much control he had over the girl, so he withdrew his hand in satisfaction and said softly, "You finally have a new life, Xia Lei!" "newborn?!" The girl who was disturbed by Nagato was suddenly excited. The girl remembered. Before this, she stole her teacher''s medicine and ate it, and then there was a huge change... "I''m okay!" Xia Lei felt extremely unbelievable. She actually survived, who was supposed to be mortal. Moreover, the girl clearly sensed that she had changed her body. Especially the heartbeat, the girl found it incredible that her heartbeat was so slow that it only beats once a minute, no, not only the heartbeat, but even other physical activities, it seemed to be slowed down by some kind of force. "Could it be that Yao, the teacher''s success?!" The girl''s first thought was this. This was because she saw her teacher Juxian Wimiya let many flowers keep blooming independently of time. But the girl quickly ruled out this idea. Because of her talent, she knew some knowledge of magic very well. At that time, she really failed. It should be impossible to recover. The only possibility is - "Kelly, what did you do?!" "I, I just took a step forward in the process of becoming a dead person that might fail, and went straight from a half-step ghoul to the point of a dead person!" Nagato looked at the girl''s worried and expectant expression , Uttered words that the girl could not believe. "In other words, Xia Lei, you are no longer a human being, you are a dead person, a new dead person whose time and cause and effect have been frozen!" At the same time, he was also my exclusive dead man. As soon as his voice fell, Nagato added such a sentence in his heart! Looking at the girls slightly scared expression, Nagato understands that it will take some time for the girl to accept the facts, but Nagato is not worried. After experiencing the baptism of life and death, she has changed her essential identity. Human morality is actually really weak. ... In the distance outside the window, people infected by the black air current turned into terrifying ghouls, slowly climbing up from the darkness, and under the moonlight, a dark feast began to take place on this small island in Southeast Asia. ... ... At this moment, Juxian Eimiya, who was far away in the forest, finally found out that his medicine had disappeared. At the same time, he also found out that his son, Kirisu Eumiya did not know when he had left home. The magician understood what the consequences of the disappearance of the potion would be. Originally, there were a lot of magicians chasing after the seal of his own, but now if something goes wrong with the potion, even the church will come to the door. Although a little worried about his son, the magician of Xingyue, to be honest, there are very few normal people! This group regards the pursuit of the outside of the world, this kind of never-returning thing as the existence of lifelong pursuit, neither moral concepts nor feelings can restrain them. Therefore, after knowing that Eomiya Kirisu was missing, Eomiya Juxian did not go out to find it. Instead, he started to pack his own information and was ready to escape alone! However, what Wei Gong Juxian didn''t know was that his life was completely ruined because of his actions!.. 466 Chapter 006 Juxians death third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Amigo, a remote and peaceful island in Southeast Asia. In the daytime, here is still a quiet and serene small town. The residents on the island are self-sufficient and enjoy themselves, but now, under the moonlight, the shadow of death is quietly coming. In the pitch-black corner where moonlight can''t shine, a pair of red eyes that looked extremely clear even in the dark flashed red, and the rickety figure swayed and quietly walked in through the open door. The environment here is too comfortable, fully up to the standard of no roads, no closed doors at night, but this tranquility is destined to lead to an irrepressible tragedy tonight. "Uncle, what are you...Ah! Help!!!" Sudden sounds reverberated in this silent night, and countless people who were sleeping were awakened one after another, but the same was also disturbed, and there were all walking corpses shaking around! A feast of blood and flesh, held under the deserted moonlight! When Juxian Wei Gong came here, beyond the magician''s expectation, ghouls wandered back and forth in the town, blocking their way forward! "how come?!" Juxian Wei Gong frowned, watching the scene in front of him, the magician could not understand. In his imagination, even if his assistant had actually eaten the potion and failed to become a dead person, with her aptitude, she could hold back her appetite for humans in the early stage of the ghoul. According to Makoto Eomiya''s calculations, for the ghoul to reach the current scale, it probably won''t be able to complete it until tomorrow evening. I never thought that such a mistake would occur. Juxian Weimiya had long expected that there would be problems in his own experiment, or the arrival of the follower of the Magic Association, so the magician who was''made a seal'' had already prepared the yacht to leave here, right in front of him. The hiding place behind the group of ghouls. In fact, what Junxian Weimiya didn''t know was that he had a good guess at first, but the problem is that now he is the father of the reincarnation body of Nagato, but he plans to give up his son. Some lives are destined to be noble than others! The nobility here is not the nobility in blood and family, but the nobility in the soul, the nobility in the personality! As the creator of the world, even if he hides himself from the sky, he will still be favored by the world more than others. This is an inevitable result. As for the father of Nagato''s reincarnation, Wei Gong Juxian was originally a little unbearable, but because of the cause and effect between Wei Gong and his son, Wei Gong Juxian could still bear it, and even a little luck from Nagato. But who made this guy die and made the decision to give up Eomiya Kiritugu This means that Juxian Wei Gong took the initiative to cut off the causal connection between himself and Nagato. This is completely dead! In this way, it is understandable that the magician''s luck is so bad! "Damn it, do you want to fight a ghoul!" Juxian Wei Gong put the salute in his hand to the other side, and extracted a few special rune papers, which were inscribed with a dense ritual symbol. This is just a kind of simple ritual talisman, which can be used to replace simple rituals! The family of Eimiya explored the magic of time manipulation from generation to generation, and the results are all accumulated in the magic engraving on Kirishu''s back. However, the magic power consumed by this kind of magic way is huge, and the preparations and rituals are very complicated. It is a technique designed on the premise of performing great magic. Separating the inside of a specific space from the time flow of the outside world, the arbitrary manipulation of "time manipulation" is a kind of inherent barrier. Although this stagnant and accelerated time adjustment is not an extremely difficult technique compared to reversing cause and effect or interfering with past time tampering, the scale of enchantment and the time range of intervention are difficult to define! Therefore, a ceremony is needed! In other words, even though he was designated to be sealed by the Magic Association, Juxian Wimiya is not a powerful magician, he is more of an academic magician. "So, I hate this situation most!" Even though he was complaining, Juxian Weimiya watched the actions of the ghouls closely, the switch of the magic circuit was turned on, and the magic power was poured into the talisman paper from his hand, inspiring a simple ritual In an instant, a small enchantment surrounded Wei Gong Juxian and several ghouls close to him. In an instant, the time within the enchantment passed, and Wei Gong Juxian''s figure turned into an afterimage and disappeared in the food. In front of the ghouls.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com This is the visual effect created by time acceleration and time sluggishness, blessed by Juxian Eomiya and the ghoul respectively! Bang bang bang!!! The sound of gunshots shot from behind the ghouls, and several silver monsters shot from behind. The bullets instantly shattered the heads of the tree ghouls. The special attributes contained in the magic bullets completely wiped out the ghouls. kill. boom! At this moment, the ritual talisman paper that opened the enchantment was automatically torn apart, and the entire enchantment was shattered. At this moment, other ghouls also noticed Wei Gong Juxian and gathered. These ghouls were swaying, but Wei Gong Juxian did not dare to ignore them. These monsters seemed to move slowly, but at the moment of hunting, they would explode with speed and strength that ordinary humans could not match. The ghoul, although the body is dead, causing insensitivity, but because the body is dead, there is no ordinary human brain subconsciously restricting itself, and the explosive power will be unattainable by ordinary people! Quickly filled the magic bullets, while holding up the gun in his hand, Juxian Wei Gong took out a piece of talisman paper again. Honestly speaking, Juxian Wei Gong was not suitable for such a sudden battle. Juxian is absolutely extremely difficult. "However, even though I am not used to it, Juxian Uemiya is not something monsters like you who don''t even have consciousness can hunt!!" Although he was uncomfortable, Juxian Uemiya did not show any fear, watching the distance between the ghouls and him, and at the same time the talisman in his hand was ready to go, just-- Whoosh!! From far and near, a sound of breaking through the air came into the magician''s ears, and Juxian Weimiya''s sense of crisis suddenly rose! Almost subconsciously, the magician opened the enchantment and manipulated the passage of time. The entire enchantment space was delayed in time, but he was accelerating three times the time! boom!!! However, the time enchantment that has been newly appointed by the magician has not exerted its effect at all, and Juxian Weimiya can feel it, a slender arm pierced through his chest. The blood-stained element was still holding his beating heart! "Dear Master, your heart is not black!" At this time, a cheerful voice rang in Eomiya Juxian''s ear. The magician turned slightly and saw-- The assistant disciple who he believed had become a ghoul, his eyes glowed red at this time, but he smiled as cheerful as he always saw. "It turns out that my experiment was successful!" At the time of his dying, Juxian Wei Gong gave full play to the magician''s perverted qualities. What he thought of was not that he was dead for such problems, nor his own son, but his own experiments. ... ... And on the beach of the island, a yacht happened to stop here. From the yacht, an unruly woman in a windbreaker appeared to be an adult, with short silver hair, casually dressed, and a cigarette in her mouth. Although the woman looks quite neutral, people who see her will not regard it as a pseudonym or a man, because the woman''s whole body exudes an indescribable charm, which is full of charm for men. "It''s here, but how do you feel that something is wrong with the island here!" Standing on the beach, the woman looked at the small town hidden in the dark in the distance, subconsciously drew a gun from her arms, and muttered to herself a little nervously, "Really, the people from the Magic Association will arrive tomorrow. Here, I hope it won''t be too troublesome!" "Ha, I''m sorry!" On the reef on the beach, a boy''s clear voice suddenly heard, which made the woman startled. The woman subconsciously pointed the muzzle at that location. At this time, the woman vaguely saw that there was a dark shadow. "Don''t be so alert!" The dark figure didn''t seem to mind the woman''s movements, and she said so, and then she saw a red-haired boy with a half-section equipment jumping off the rock. "I think we can have a good talk, I need your help!" "Of course, I am a very democratic person, you can choose to be willing, or, after being defeated by me, passively willing!!" .. 467 Chapter 007 Magic Engraving is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Of course, I am a very democratic person, you can choose to be willing, or, after being defeated by me, passively willing!!" Hearing the maddening words of the masked teenager under his gun, ordinary people might not help but laugh, but Natalia did not smile at all-- Even if her instinct as a magician tells her, the boy in front of her is just an ordinary boy who hasn''t even opened the magic circuit! Natalia Kaminsky, although a magician, she is not the kind of magician who seeks the roots, but a bounty hunter who hunts for the purpose of bounty. The main target is those who have precious research results. . As a bounty hunter, Natalia has experienced a lot of dangers. The reason why she still survives is that she never relaxes during the mission. Even the weakest enemy, she will remain vigilant. Especially in those war-torn areas, I have personally seen many times, after children who were only a few years old killed adults much older than themselves-- This lady bounty hunter understood that there is no absolute in this world! So, even if someone dies in the hands of a newborn baby, Natalia will never be surprised. What happens to the baby, as long as the conditions are met, she can still kill. So, after hearing Nagato''s words, Natalia instantly opened her pistol, which was the safety bolt of her magic attire, and was fully on guard. "I, just still thinking about how you will react!" Ignoring Natalia''s movements completely, Nagato looked at the woman in front of him with interest. Although she was neutral, the charm from the bloodline gave her a lot of extra points. It was only Nagato''s concern, but not this. "Your actions are far beyond my expectations. Why is there such a strong desire for survival!" Nagato approached a few steps, causing Natalia''s heart to feel nervous. It was obvious that the boy in front of her didn''t have any pressure, but she instinctively felt extremely dangerous. In fact, this is all from the influence of the succubus bloodline in Natalia''s bloodline. The succubus is good at attaching to the strong, and therefore agrees to be good at sensing the existence of the strong! Before Nagato came, he put a little blood, and there was still a trace of the original breath left on his body at this time! Generally speaking, no one knows this breath at all, but as the distance gets closer, it is still felt by the succubus blood in Natalia''s body! "By the way, I would like to introduce myself. My current name is Kirishu Eomiya. You should know it!" Nagato stopped, watching the woman in front of him relax slightly, and said slowly. Not surprisingly to Nagato, when she heard the boy''s words, Natalia was suddenly shocked. She naturally knew that she was the son of her target this time! Because of this astonishing news, Natalia subconsciously slowed down a bit. At this moment, Nagato''s attack came! Whoosh!! Without warning, four flying knives flew from nowhere, and instantly destroyed Natalia''s magic attire! Each of the flying knives was tied with a thin red thread, interlaced instantly, binding Natalia, one of the red thread''s head pierced the woman''s body, there was no room for resistance, Natalia fell into a coma instantly ... The whole process took less than two seconds, almost in the blink of an eye, and it was over! "It seems to be shocked by the breath that I exude, otherwise it shouldn''t be that way!" Nagato, who was thinking so in his heart, stretched out his left hand, the wound on his index finger had not healed yet, and the breath of blood under the power of the source seemed to escape. Very subtle, even Nagato himself would not notice it inadvertently! With the power of the imperial ambassador, the wound in Nagato''s hand was completely healed, and the slight breath that radiated from it disappeared without a trace... "It seems that my blood is even more noble for the existence of this world. Then under the baptism of my blood, Xia Lei, what kind of existence will you become!" "Anyway, I paid so much, don''t let me down!" Looking down at his captive, Nagato said softly, also looking forward to what kind of existence will be born in that dark feast... ... ... At this time, the small town on the island. Xia Lei held her teacher''s heart in the palm of her hand, and her warm heart was still jumping in the girl''s hand, but her teacher had already fallen down and lost her voice. Wei Gong Juxian, the genius who sublimated the family magic that specializes in manipulating the body or small causal time to the designated area of ??the seal in the fourth generation, which is a relatively shallow generation, is full of talent and is expected to reach the outside of the world and enter the roots! However-Ai Wei Novel www.avtxt.com This guy, who had avoided the Magic Association for twenty years in order to find the root cause, lost his life tonight and died in the hands of his assistant as a tool. "Sure enough, as Kelly said, there is no feeling of sadness, but a kind of murderous pleasure!" Looking at the corpse of Junxian Wei Gong who was getting cold, the girl whispered softly, her red eyes showed some complicated feelings that she didn''t know how to describe, and finally she was calm. Peng!! The heart in the girl''s hand was squeezed forcibly, and blood overflowed in an instant, dyeing the girl''s clothes red, and the pungent smell of blood appeared in the girl''s memory, but the girl''s real feeling at this moment was fragrance! "I am no longer a human being. No matter the physical or psychological subversion, it is irreversible!" There was such an awareness in her heart. The girl had been entangled with many problems for a long time before, and she seemed to be able to solve it, showing a knowing smile, and then a black air current appeared in her right hand, turning into a sword of energy, and cut it out! The two ghouls who tried to get close to Xia Lei for the fresh flesh and blood breath of Wei Gong Juxian were cut to death. In an instant, black air flow gushed out of the beheaded ghouls and reintegrated into Xia Lei''s body. . "Yeah! It''s so comfortable!" When the black air flow poured into the girl''s body from the ghoul, the girl couldn''t help groaning softly, her cheeks flushed, but she couldn''t help but fall over for this feeling! The girl knew that those black air currents were part of herself! From Kelly, the girl knew that with the help of the other party, most of these black air currents were excluded to complete the death, but because of this, her death is actually a weakened version! It stands to reason that the girl should do it most at this time. It should be to kill all the ghouls and take back all the black air currents while the ghouls are not spreading, but- "The black air current is only power. Even without these ghouls, it will always recover in the future, but before that, I should first improve my essence!" After completing the transformation of her mind, the girl began to value her own strength. There was no way, this was the instinct engraved in the hearts of monsters. I saw the girl squatting down on the edge of Eomiya Juxian''s corpse, reaching out to lift Eomiya Juxian''s left hand, and saw a special imprint on the back of that hand. This is exactly the magic engraving of Eomiya Juxian! Magic engraving is the legacy of the secret magician family who holds "magic". A magician fixes or stabilizes his magic knowledge and magic research results through a lifetime of exercise, and transfers it to his descendants through transplantation. It can be understood that the magician uses the form of engraving to pass his own research results to his descendants, and this offspring can directly achieve the effect of a certain magic recorded in the engraving by activating the engraving on the one hand; on the other hand, He can also extend this magic engraving with his own research results. Since magic engraving needs to be accumulated from generation to generation and can only be passed on to one person, it can be said that the history of that blood line is completely engraved on the magic engraving of this family. The magician who inherits the magic engraving must bear the familys last wish, and Transfer the engraving for the following successor. In a sense, it can also be said to be a curse of repeated weight increase. "As long as I inherit this magic engraving, will I be able to call myself a master''s disciple!" Looking at this magic engraving, the girl recalled the sad mood that she had been unable to be a disciple one day ago. Xia Lei showed an unknown smile, like a remembrance, but it seemed to be ironic again! The girl needs this magical engraving, not because of those memories, but because, if a girl wants to truly improve her essence, she must become the second Eomiya Juxian In any case, Juxian Wimiyas potions were always developed for himself! "Only by becoming the second teacher, can I truly complete the kind of dead person designed by the teacher, instead of the existence that still has the impulse to suck blood!" Xia Lei said softly, her dexterous hands quickly deprived of the engraving, and through the magic resonance, it was imprinted on the back of her hand. In an instant, the girl felt the rejection from the magic engraving! Magic engraving is mostly inherited from the family. If used by non-family members, rejection will naturally occur and the effect will be greatly reduced! "So, let''s get started!" The girl seemed to have expected the rejection of magic markings. She took out a small bottle from her arms and gently opened the bottle cap. In an instant, in the girl''s perception, a burst of fragrance that was so intense that it made people lost. This is the blood of Nagato, and only this sublime blood containing the breath of Wei Gongs blood can make the unique magic engraving of Wei Gong family truly be used by girls! Almost unable to control her consciousness, the girl did not hesitate to drank the noble blood baptized by the power of Nagato''s origin. The magic engraving of the Wei Gong family was instantly activated, and in an instant, huge magic power burst out from the girl, the sky Changes in the clouds! "Not bad!" Nagato on the beach looked at the changes in the clouds in the sky, felt the magic that permeated the island, and smiled. Xia Lei''s momentum made Nagato feel very good, and at the same time, a message came out! In a secluded world of heaven, the sleeping nine emperor dragons seemed to have received some news, and suddenly opened one of their eyes, and a black golden light shot out from the dragons eyes, and soon disappeared. Then the nine emperor dragons fell into a deep sleep again, as if nothing had happened... ps: I slept while writing, I will check it tomorrow, I slept first, its too sleepy!.. 468 Chapter 008 The island ends the second more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After four o''clock in the morning, the sun has not really risen yet! However, blooming from the other side of the sea, the dim light of the sun cut through the darkness of the island and illuminates the entire town, just-- Under the dim light, the serene Xanadu has now become a dilapidated look, with traces of blood staining red everywhere, and fragments of broken corpses can be seen from time to time. living hell! In the silence, the feeling of such a small town is these four words! "Tsk tusk, this destruction is really exaggerated!" Walking on the small road in the ruined town, Nagato''s pace was neither fast nor slow, and he sighed softly, and his speed was not affected by the blood and corpses on the road. Natalia followed behind Nagato, her expression a bit unswerving, but she didn''t have any extra actions, she looked honest. In the period before dawn, the bounty hunter named Natalia has lost her freedom and became a vassal of others! The special red line buried deep in the heart makes Natalia unable to resist the opponent at all. As long as she has a little bit of bad thoughts, she will be noticed by the opponent This is a bondage that cannot be released no matter when and where! And, although she didn''t really put it into action, Natalia also vaguely knew something. That is, even if the other party cannot detect his own intentions or indulge his own actions, he may not be able to cause any harm to him. She instinctively didn''t want to shoot the boy in front of her. I have only known each other for a few hours, and I actually have a good feeling for someone who has captured me. Intellectually, Natalia will never admit it. She is not a sister! But this impossible thing actually happened! This kind of power to play with emotions makes Natalia subconsciously believe that the other party is definitely the hell devil in the myth, and at the same time she has no idea to escape the other party''s clutches! "It''s terrible!" Seeing Nagato completely ignoring the surrounding environment, Natalia couldn''t help feeling a chill. At the age of next year, she has powerful strength and a mentality of ignoring everything. Natalia can''t imagine what kind of monster this kind of existence will really grow up! "Oh, here it is!" Just as Natalia''s thoughts were turning, she suddenly heard the voice of Nagato. She looked up and saw an amazing scene not far in front of her. A bunch of dried up corpses lay densely, forming a huge pile of corpses! In the center surrounded by the corpses, a blood-stained young girl stood quietly, and from time to time, there were several black air currents flowing out of the pile of corpses, fusing into the girl''s body. Dead man, still very advanced dead man! At the first glance when she saw the girl, Natalia''s pupils shrank, giving such a thought in her heart, and the magic circuit on her body immediately opened. This is almost a reaction of Natalia''s conditions! "Ah, here you are, Kelly!" After absorbing a ray of black air current, the blood-stained girl opened her red eyes, and saw Nagato''s figure, calling out in surprise. "You wait, I''ll go over immediately!" The girl immediately wanted to run to Nagato''s side, but there were too many corpses nearby, blocking her way, the girl frowned, and in an instant, a black air current exploded from the girl! boom!!! Amid the low roar, the corpses blocking the girl''s path were swept away by the black air current, suddenly turning into black particles, decomposing and dissipating. The whole space suddenly became empty, making people feel relieved! "Kelly!!" At some point, the girl came to Nagato, saved the boy and hugged him tightly in her arms, then stared at Natalia who was wary of her with red eyes. "Who are you, what are you trying to do with Kelly!!" The girl was like a hen guarding the calf, hugging Nagato and looking at Natalia, speaking viciously. At the same time, a terrible aura pressed Natalia''s nerves, making this woman almost subconsciously preparing to launch an attack. The dead are to humans, in fact, what wild beasts are to ordinary people. Even if they don''t do anything, their unique aura will trigger human fear. Of course, except for some extraordinary people, but Natalia clearly does not belong to those extraordinary people! "Stop it, Xia Lei!" Just before Natalia was about to start, Nagato''s voice came from the softness of the girl''s chest, and the heat made the girl''s momentum disappear instantly, and a red glow appeared on her face. "She is not an outsider, she is the subordinate I have just taken over, so get along well!" Gently pulling away from the girl''s embrace, Nagato stared at Xia Lei''s somewhat dissatisfied eyes, and said unquestionably, until the dead girl nodded reluctantly, she smiled. Bounty hunter-Natalia! The new high-ranking dead-Xia Lei!Xunread www.xunread.com These two women are Nagato''s first team in this world, enough to enable Nagato to deal with many situations without revealing his true power. "Then, everything on this island should be able to come to an end!" After gently clapping his hands and drawing the attention of the two women, Nagato opened his mouth and said, "The final battle begins!" "First of all, Natalia, you can deal with the Magic Association. It is said that Juxian Eomiya was killed by his own disciple, and I, the son of Juxian Eomiya who lacked magic engraving, was adopted by you! "Lack of magic engraving, I should be able to escape the sight of the group of guys from the Magic Association!" "That''s fine!" After listening to the assignment assigned by Nagato, Natalia thought for a while, and agreed, "The group of people in the Magic Association spied on the research materials of Makoto Eimiya, that is, his magic engraving, but..." After hesitating for a while, Natalia asked a sharper question, "How do you make them believe!" In Natalia''s eyes, the magicians are all a group of guys who don''t see rabbits or scatter eagles, and they won''t believe anyone''s side words! "Then you need to watch Xia Lei''s performance!" Hearing Natalia''s words, Nagato smiled, "Go, Xia Lei, let the world know how powerful the dead man I created by myself is!" ... ... "Are you really so confident in that dead man!" Three hours later, gradually moving away from the sea on the island, Natalia said while driving her yacht, that Nagato was in the passenger seat next to her. "Of course, Xia Lei is the dead man I made, she, but my messenger in this world!" Looking at the scenery passing by outside the yacht indifferently, Nagato said confidently. Through the rearview mirror, Nagato clearly saw that beautiful island, a sea of ??fire at this time. Just three hours ago, according to Nagato''s plan, Natalia used special means to convey to the Magic Association the news that Makoto Eomiya was dead and the magic engraving was taken away by a new dead man. At the same time, the news of the appearance of ghouls and dead men in the island was spread! Nagato''s plan is actually very simple- It is through the magicians who came to collect the correctness of Natalia''s intelligence and seize the secrets of human death, and the substitutes of the church church who knew that the dead came to crusade, to stand up for Xia Lei! Nagato also wanted to get a glimpse of the level of the backbone of this world through battle, and also to pave the way for Xia Lei''s future. Without enough record, how can you become the ancestor of the dead! After hearing about Nagato''s plan, the dead girl didn''t show any special reaction, but Natalia went silly. In her eyes, there is nothing more stupid than provoking two major forces in the world at the same time! But the one who has the right to decide is not her, but Nagato. Moreover, Nagato does not intend to expose herself, and Natalia can only helplessly agree. "Seriously, the Magic Association''s combat effectiveness is really not very good, but for the Templar Church, it is too difficult!" After all, the Magic Association is an academic organization. In recent years, it has become more decayed and exaggerated, but the Templar Church is different! The Templar Church is based on faith, has a strict organizational structure and leadership, and its influence is mainly centered on the Western European circle, radiating all over the world. Although the mouth appeals to Gods love, relief to the poor and sick is their main purpose. But inside it, there is another system outside the parish churches of the world, which is a secret organization set up to accomplish special purposes. Unlike ordinary churches, it is a large armed organization established for the purpose of "hunting heretics." In the inner organizational system of the church, they regard all non-human forces except the gods as heretics, and they absolutely do not agree with the existence that contradicts the doctrine. Use mysterious techniques to pollute gods, kill humans, disrupt the world, and distort the "truth of gods" that runs the world. These are all existences that should be extinguished. The Templar Church has powerful "aces" such as the Knights of the Walkers and the Eighth Secrets Society. Although the doctrine of heresy is ruled by inaction, it is actually hunting, which is the same as the interpretation of the doctrine of God by ordinary churches. "Especially the true trump card of the Templar Church-the burial organization. If I didn''t know that the group of guys would not show up, I would never agree with your idea if I killed them!" "If you encounter those monsters, your idea will be playing with fire and self-immolation. Whether it is your dead girl or the guy from the Magic Association, you can''t run away one by one!" "Humph!" Nagato snorted in dissatisfaction, but Nagato did not refute. Nagato also knew the power of the burial organization, especially inside, the ancestor of the dead was actually joined!. "Although I am not reconciled, this is only temporary. I need time. As long as there is enough time, I will surpass this world!" Nagato''s eyes were faint, and he didn''t know where he was looking. At this moment, on the island behind, a violent vibration caused the sea to shook away... Obviously, there, Xia Lei''s battle began! ps: This original plot is almost the same. I originally wanted to take it all at once, but let''s explain it after thinking about it!.. 469 Chapter 009 Magic Practice Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the second day, the small town on the island of Emingmego officially became history! The raging fire burned everything, no one survived, no one knew what had happened, only knowing that before the destruction of the whole town, there were representatives of the Holy See and magicians of the Magic Association. According to the messages of the Templar Churchs surrogates and the magicians of the Magic Association before they went to Emingmego Island, the Templar Church and the Magic Association knew that although their purpose was different, the goal was a new one on that island. Life and death. Later, based on field investigations by magicians and surrogates, it was also concluded that a powerful new-born death guard had completely destroyed the island, but when they attempted to use astrology and other predictive magic to detect each other At the time of his true identity, he could not lock onto his true target! Although the true news cannot be determined, the name of the unnamed dead man on the island of Amingmego has spread like wildfire in the mysterious world! "I want to find Xia Lei through predictive magic, what a joke!" In the extreme east of Japan, in a villa of Natalia''s stronghold, Nagato sat on the sofa, playing with a few special marks in front of her. Upon hearing Natalias information, the red-haired girl sneered disdainfully. . No one knows better than himself, what kind of existence Xia Lei is! As a new-born dead person, Xia Lei is not a new-born dead person who sucked blood from a dead person or true ancestor, but a special dead person transformed through the special magic of the Wei Gong family. In the process of transformation, she gained more Nagato''s nine-headed Emperor Dragon''s favor! Her physical cause and effect and time are independent of the world, so she does not die! In other words, that is the dwell time, no cause and effect! And those predictive magic are special magic based on the causal connection between things. However, this kind of magic is meaningless to Xia Lei. In a sense, Xia Lei is the absolute nemesis of this kind of magic! "After all, I still dont understand why you want to kill those substitutes and magicians, although you said it to see the backbone of this world and pave the way for your dead girl, but that kind of thing It can be done anytime, there is no need to do it at that time yesterday!" Hearing Nagatos words, Natalia, who was standing next to the printer, threw away the information she had just taken out of the printer, picked up a cigarette, lit it, and said quietly, Its not for those few. A magic engraving... right?!" "You know too much!" Hearing Natalia''s words, Nagato replied in the same faint tone. At the same time, he took out one of the magic books around him from the pile of magic books around him, and seemed to be ready to start reading. After seeing Nagato''s movements and knowing that she could not ask the real answer, Natalia was not a curious woman, shrugged, turned and left the house. "Huh, what a smart and acquainted woman!" After Natalia left the room, Nagato sighed and said softly. In fact, the reason Nagato asked Xia Lei to kill those substitutes and magicians was indeed not as high-sounding as he himself said. The reason is actually very simple, that is-- Nagato is very upset! In order not to be swept out of the moon world by the root cause and restraint before achieving his goal, Nagato will never use power beyond his current state. But for this reason, Nagato must make some compromises to the general trend. However, there is a problem here, that is Nagato''s mentality-Nagato is not so patient with anyone! After going through so many worlds, looking everywhere, even the strongest enemy can''t really hurt Nagato. With a truly undefeated record, Nagato hasn''t become rampant. It is already very remarkable!228 Literature Network www.wx228.com However, no matter how much I told myself to maintain a good attitude, Nagato''s spirit inevitably increased a lot. In this state of mind, even if you convince yourself that it is for the incarnation of the human world, etc., for some magicians and substitutes who are not strong in your opinion, but also need to act, Nagato is still inevitably unhappy! It''s not that Nagato doesn''t know how to act, but it must be if he wants to, and the target must probably be an existence that Nagato likes, not a bunch of tricks. "However, my strength in this world is still too weak. Although the effect is slightly greater for women, for men... Forget it, let''s continue with magic practice!" After thinking about it for a while, Nagato opened the book in his hand and started the foundation of magic practice! The introduction to magic is much more demanding than Nagato imagined. Books on the origin and evolution of magic, the activation of magic circuits, the basic types and principles of enchantments, the foundation of spells, the basic principles of magic, etc. Although the amount is not too much, each book is a thick pile, several times thicker than a textbook, and it will be daunting before opening it. Fortunately, since Nagato''s rebirth, he still has a lot of love for books, coupled with the nourishment of the original power, his own development, and the development of his brain is fairly good, and he can still absorb this knowledge well! But I have to mention that compared to the practice of the conjurer in the world of the godslayer, the magician of Xingyue is too strict! In the world of godslayers, Nagato is just to kill a pillar god, and directly obtains the power of a spell that surpasses all conjurers. Then any spell can be used well as long as Nagato is willing to spend time. But this world cannot be that simple, especially the magician has its own attributes and origin restrictions! These are not sloppy! Nagato remembers that in the Holy Grail, Shiro Weimiya was very simple when he was learning magic. It was Eimiya Kirishu who simply taught some common sense, and then Shirou fiddled with the equipment every day, opening a messy magic circuit, and he actually achieved something in projection magic. That infinite sword system is simply a copy of the king''s treasure of the hero king, so strong it is against the sky! In this way, it seems that a magician does not need so much knowledge at all, but is it really so? The answer is naturally no! The success of Shiro Weimiya is actually quite accidental. First of all, his origin is the sword, and the projection magic is strengthened to the depths and can be used as a special forging method. Forged sword! This kind of magic and his origin complement each other, and he can develop the appropriate magic of his own origin. Only in this case can he go farther on the road to the strong than others! But it can only be said here that Shiro Wei Gong is indeed a lucky person, and good luck! "The existence I am replacing now is Eimiya Kiritugu. His origin is cutting and combining. With such a contradictory origin, what kind of magic is needed to complement this magic." Flipping through the magic book in hand, Nagato read carefully, and at the same time, he kept sketching out his future path in his mind... ps: Regarding Xia Lei''s battle, this is purely abusive, so I won''t write it. Later, she will be taken directly as the ancestor of the dead, and even the target is ready!.. 470 Chapter 010 Magic Circuit Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and three days have passed in a blink of an eye. However, in just three days, even if it was an extraordinary reading ability, compared with the vast magic materials in this world, what Nagato could read was very limited. Out of interest and self-understanding, Nagato mainly focused on the introduction of some special abilities after reading part of the enchantment and magic circuits. For example, the magic eye ability. What Nagato has always wanted to know is, what is the so-called Straight Death Eye! Even if it is a god, I might kill it for you! This is what the unborn murderer girl said, when he heard it in the previous life, Nagato was deeply moved! Although Nagato also knew that the murderer sister witnessed the state of death in the contradiction between life and death, so the understanding of death was expressed through the demon eye of straight death, but This kind of power that can kill even concepts is no longer a simple testimony of the power that the realm of death can possess! Once Nagato thought it was the existence of the "realm" in the murderer girl''s body, which gave her this power, but, in this case, what is the matter with Nanya Zhigui! But unfortunately, Nagatos database is still very small, and there is even less knowledge about the magic eye... "Forget it, let''s see it later, the two rituals can''t be touched, but Qiye Zhigui''s words, haha!" Some unimaginable bad thoughts germinated in his heart, and the magic guide book in the hands of Nagato closed. At this time, the night is already deep! Natalia''s villa is in the suburbs and it is quiet every night. This environment makes Nagato very satisfied. He put the books in his hands into the pile of books, Nagato tilted his head. The magical book that looks like a small mountain in front of you is not even one of the nine horns of the magical book of this world. In the future, with more and more books, it will take a few libraries to hold it. what! "Maybe, I need a magic book, or a personal bookshelf!" Such a thought flashed in Nagato''s mind. The red-haired boy didn''t know that sometime in the future, because of his thought, he started an interesting alien journey! However, the boy at this time had only flashed such thoughts, and walked out of the study, and Natalia was already waiting outside at this time. With the passage of time, Natalia''s fall seems to have long since become a settlement. Natalia, who was still a little unhappy with Nagato, became more respectful at this time. Except for the existence of comprehensive heart such as Kikyo and Luo Hao, or the paranoia of the god of disobedience, she can get rid of Nagato. There are really not many women in the love silk. "are you ready!" As if already aware of Natalia''s existence, Nagato''s face did not show the slightest surprise, and he said indifferently. "Well, my lord!" ... ... The top loft. This was originally a luxurious living room, but at this time all the furniture had been emptied. A special magic circle seemed extremely complicated. However, this was just a magic circle collecting magic power in the air. The extraordinary power of this world, too much talk, are tears! Nagato''s purpose here is to open the magic circuit in his body.Moxue Literature Network www.moxue99.com Good magicians are good at drawing magic from the world. It is similar to a filter. The magician treats his body as a conversion circuit, absorbing magic power from the outside world, and making magic power that humans can use. This conversion circuit, magicians call it a magic circuit. The magic circuit is the analog nerve that communicates with the base of the big environment in the body. It is the qualification of a magician, the way to transform life force into magic power, and the path closely connected with the base and the big magic. This circuit is closed at the beginning, and it can only be used when it is opened, and the most basic way is to concentrate on self-suggestion to open it. Nagato sat down cross-legged, adjusting her breathing, while Natalia guarded the side. When opening the magic circuit, if Nagato was disturbed by some error in opening, it would be troublesome! Eliminating distractions, Nagato, who has extensive experience, quickly made his brain a blank sheet of paper. Excluding the contact with the outside world, all consciousness is facing the inside. According to the tips of the Magic Book and some vague experiences, Nagato softly recites the suggestive text that he thought of subconsciously while concentrating all his attention. "Magic circuit, open it..." This is not a spell, it is just a simple self-suggestion. Although I don''t know what the original magic circuit of Kirito Weimiya was like, Nagato is confident that his magic circuit will definitely be excellent, because Nagato is inherently inhuman! His magic circuit was not opened on the body, but on the digital core obtained from the magician beast. You know, the core is engraved with a powerful concept of''mystery''! Nagato concentrated all his will and attention to the corners of his body. "Wow..." The body trembled suddenly, and the senses seemed to be slammed into the boiling fire. The muscles are contracting, the blood is increasing, and the body seems to have extra channels that don''t belong to itself. No, that was originally my own, but I haven''t found it before. Nagato suddenly realized that at the time of reincarnation, the core of the magician beast had quietly changed in this world that was extremely compatible with him, and had a real magic circuit. There was a sharp pain in the body, which seemed to hinder Nagato from further perceiving something that he hadnt noticed at all, but It''s useless! Even if this body collapses, it is impossible to make Nagato back a bit, nothing more than this existence is broken! Moreover, that is the key to the extreme of the Moon World. How could Nagato, who uses the entire world as an imaginary enemy, surrender in the first place! boom!!! The will penetrates the digital core in an instant, and from there as the center, magic circuits emerge in an instant, and the soul that penetrates Nagato''s body is like a nerve! Forty-nine main circuits, thirty-two auxiliary circuits, a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one circuits! Under the operation of the magic circuit, the magic power transformed by the vitality, in an instant, a mysterious aura emerged on Nagato. The mysterious door of this world has truly opened to Nagato...... .. 471 Chapter 011 is the first one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In 1977, Guanbuzi City, Tokyo. In the office of the Asakami Group, Asakami Kangzang frowned and looked at the uninvited silver-haired woman in front of him, although this rather neutral beauty looked charming, and even faintly aroused his interest. However, what Asakami Yasuzou cares more about is-- How did the other party come in, and what is her purpose! Qian Shang Kangzang is quite strong in figure and slightly blessed, but he looks very majestic when matched with the traces of age on his face and the dark suit. However, this majesty did not make much sense to Natalia, and instead made this woman''s eyes a slight contempt. "Excuse me, what''s the matter with this lady!" Although he was full of vigilance for this young lady who appeared suddenly, Asakami Yasaka did not do anything. Instead, he raised his eyebrows in cooperation and let out a low groan full of doubts. Although there is no other proof, as a collateral member of the demonic family, even if he does not have extraordinary power, he still has some foresight The woman in front of you is definitely one of those inhuman magicians! Fortunately, most of the mainstream magicians are rational, and looking at the current situation, the woman in front of her seems to have something for herself, but she doesn''t have to worry about her life! "You can be so sensible. It seems that your lord is right. You are really a good choice!" Natalia was a little surprised, smiled softly, raised her hand and took out a data bag from her handbag, put it on the desk of Asakami Kangzang, and then retreated back, making a gesture that please watch as you please. The situation is not as good as the others, and Asakami Kangzang is considered a bachelor. He picked up the file bag, opened the seal, took the file out of the file bag, took it to his eyes, and looked through it carefully. However, as he flipped through, a barely suppressed excitement appeared on Asakami''s face, and the businessman who was cautious at first couldn''t help getting excited. But just think about the things recorded in the document and the era at this time, and you can understand the feelings of Asakami Yasuzou. In fact, the things recorded in the document are very simple, just some product principles that Nagato extracted from his own past life memories that surpassed this era. And it''s just the knowledge that Nagato had in his life before he was reborn! However, this is very seductive and confusing to Asakami Kangzo, who was born into a collateral branch of the declining demons family, but is more keen on doing business. After a while, Asakami Yasuzou, who had basically read the material, put it back on the desktop. The businessman took a deep breath to calm himself down quickly, then looked up at Natalia, who was sitting on the sofa at this time and looking at her with interest, and asked in a deep voice: "These are all real. ?" "Of course, you can use this information to make physical objects to verify." Natalia shrugged and said with a relaxed face, and at the same time took out a cigarette, lit and puffed smoke, her words were full of convincing confidence. "Are you not afraid that I will throw you away after I make the real thing?" Asakami Yasang said with a deep gleaming eyes, but at this time, he was not so calm in his heart, and even sweated for his actions! "If you want to die, whatever!" Natalia glanced mockingly at Asakami Kangzo behind the desk, and sneered, "It''s just that at that time, it wasn''t me who came to you, but a certain dead girl who was loyal to the Lord came to bite you. My throat!" "Understood!" Quanben Novel Network www.qbxswxs.com Although he was threatened, Asakami Yasuzou smiled at ease because he understood that the other party was a lawful existence, and as long as he couldn''t afford other thoughts, there would be no trouble. If it is an evil magician, today''s meeting would be another situation! "Then, this lady, how should we cooperate?" Putting down his other thoughts, Kang Zang revealed his face as a businessman, and Natalia''s expression of impatience was returned. So, a certain negotiation about technology shares began... After half an hour. When Natalia stepped into a cafe, she saw a red-haired boy with a half-sectioned beard listening to the music in the library while flipping through the books in her hands. The boy''s movements are extremely natural, as if blending into the surrounding environment, making people can''t help but intoxicate. Natalia knows that this is Nagato who has practiced the Eastern breathing method to the depths, and vaguely agrees with the "breathing" of the surrounding environment, and is about to reach the highest level of harmony between man and nature in the Eastern Breathing Kungfu. The effect brought by the bottom. At this time, there is no second person in the cafe besides Nagato. This is the effect of dispelling the barriers of idlers arranged around the cafe. Therefore, such a picture did not cause any sensation. Natalia walked over, just approached one meter from Nagato, and still had time to exit in the future "It seems that the result is good!" Nagato didn''t look up, and asked softly. Although it was an interrogative sentence, the boy''s speech was not in a questioning tone, but affirmative! "As the Lord said, Asakami Kangzo is a suitable smart person!" Natalia sat on the chair opposite Nagato, frowning slightly: "It''s just that I wonder why I chose Asakami Yasang. To be honest, the other party is really good, but there are some people who are more capable than him!" As Natalia said, there is never a shortage of talented people in this world, and the talents of Kangzang are not particularly outstanding, but-- "Who told him to be Qianshang Kangzang, a branch of the Qianshen clan!" Nagato said his reasons indifferently, but did not explain too much, just thinking of a certain girl who has been following him Ming, how should I treat your half body! Natalia is also very aware of current affairs and did not ask too much. The four years of experience has made women understand that every action of her own adult has its own meaning and has never been without a target. "Let''s go!" Putting aside the thoughts about the unborn Twisted Demon Eye Master, Nagato closed the book in his hand and said, "It''s time to perform the task. Has the goal been found?!" "Don''t worry, my lord!" Upon hearing the mission, Natalia''s body shook, and she promised, "The location of the prey has been found, and the opponent will not leave the place in a short time." "Oh, all right!" Nagato stood up, put the book in his arm under his arm, and walked out. "Four years of dormancy, now it''s time to try your edge. Let''s use that prey to verify what I have learned in four years. Moreover, my name shouldn''t be unknown!" ps: It is a preparation for Ming''s coming!Also, the magician killer is about to start!.. 472 Chapter 012 debut battle, the magic bee messenger second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, in a city in Hokkaido, Japan. Natalia drove a white car across the highway, extremely fast! The oncoming wind blew short red hair. Hearing the sound of hunting wind, Nagato sat next to the window of the car with his chin in his right hand. He stared blankly at the scenery passing by the window, lost in thought. When he first reincarnated, Nagato was only about eight years old. As a last resort, Nagato could only use the power of the source to use the transformation technique to disguise himself as a state of about eight years old. Now that four years have passed, Nagato has quietly removed the disguise Although twelve is still a little young, it can also be explained by the concept of precocity, there is no problem! A lot has happened in four years! For example, Natalia finally surrendered completely under Nagato, no matter the body or mind! On a certain afternoon after studying magic, Nagato, who was extremely boring, ate this woman with succubus blood, and she felt pretty good. Since then, this has been a little entertainment for Nagato after studying. For another example, Xia Lei, a dead girl wandering outside, even though causality is independent of the world, was still found by the magical temple church through some clues! After meeting with the church several times, the dead girl became stronger in the war, causing the church to lose its soldiers. However, the Templar Church seems to have the intention of dispatching burial institutions. According to rumors, the church believes that Xia Lei''s growth is too terrifying, and it will not take long for him to grow into the 27th group. "However, Xia Lei''s strength is almost appropriate. At the end of this year, let''s swallow that thing!" Thinking of Xia Leis situation, Nagato made a decision in his heart. At the same time, he felt incredible for the churchs magical powers. It clearly happened on an isolated island, something that the Magic Association had already given up, but the church found Xia Leis Ontology, this is simply "I can''t believe it, it''s a temple church that dared to challenge the twenty-seven groups of the dead!" Whispering softly the words annihilated by the wind, a ray of cold light flashed through Nagato''s eyes. The Templar Church was a bit obtrusive in Nagato''s eyes, even more so than the Magic Association. Fortunately, the Templar Church just grabbed the dead girl. However, Nagato will not give up the powerful combat power of the dead girl. If she is brought by her in the future, wouldn''t it be stared by the church every day, so can we have fun! "Should find some opportunities to give it a ruthless note!" Nagato said fiercely in his heart! However, Nagato didn''t intend to truly destroy the Templar Church. After all, the world couldn''t kill too many people at once. Alaya would be remembered. Moreover, they did pay a lot for ordinary people. But there is no need to worry about any burial agency! Huh!!! At this moment, with the sound of brakes in the ear, Nagato''s thoughts were interrupted, and the boy''s whole body had a burst of inertia, and he was about to fall forward. But with his own strong sense of balance, Nagato easily overcomes inertia. "My lord, it''s already here!" Natalia said respectfully, unfastening the seat belt, opening the door and getting out of the car, taking out her suitcase, and opening it directly, but there are various modern weapons on it.7 questions novel www.7wxs.com "Finally here!" Nagato sighed softly and got out of the car, only to find that there were no people around him, but in front of him was a seemingly abandoned factory, "It seems that my prey is in this abandoned factory!" "Yes, the Demon Bee Envoy is in this factory. Last month he was chased by the Templar Church and the Magic Association, even though he destroyed a small town in a small town. " Natalia whispered the information she knew through a special way, and at the same time assembled a sniper rifle in her hands and began to adjust the scope. Odpolzak, known as the Demon Bee Envoy! This is a magician who uses a modified bee as an envoy to increase the number of ghouls. At the same time, he himself is also a "dead man", but the reason for becoming a dead man is unknown. According to intelligence, he is very likely to transform himself into a dead man through magic research. Similarly, he will be the first battle of Nagato''s debut in the mysterious world! The practice of magic in the Moon World is not easy, it is the most difficult practice that Nagato has encountered since his rebirth! The practice of spells in the world of Godslayers also depends on many books on the magic way, but the problem is that the power of the spells in the world of Godslayers is actually the power of the spirit that contains personal will Therefore, in that world, extraordinary will is the most important, knowledge or something is not important! It can be seen that most of the godslayers are fools who know nothing about knowledge. In that world, knowledge is not the most important thing! But in the Moon World, the truth that knowledge is power is truly reflected! Except for individual existences, as long as you embark on the path of magicians, you must learn enough knowledge. Magicians who lack knowledge are only half-hearted and can never set foot in the realm of miracles! In fact, if Nagato only specializes in an existing kind of magic, with his aptitude, even if it is the magic practice of Xing Yue, Nagato can achieve good results in just one or two years. However, Nagato''s heart cannot be restricted by a certain aspect of magic! All in all, Nagato will never allow himself to be mediocre! So Nagato spent four years, one after another through the magic materials obtained by Natalia and Xia Lei, combined with his own origin and his own love, and finally developed his own exclusive magic! "Four years of practice, now, let me check it out!" Nagato tidied the windbreaker on his body, then with his hands empty, he walked towards the front entrance of the factory without hesitation, the pace was neither fast nor slow, full of confidence. "Natalia, please keep the door safe. If that guy escapes, help me kill him!" "Yes, my lord!" Natalia said firmly, while looking at Nagato''s back, she fell into a drunkenness. Four years of company made Natalia full of trust in this young boy who looked much younger than herself. Today''s Natalia is convinced of what the teenager said at the beginning that he will surpass the world! ps: I will try my best to update today!.. 473 Chapter 013 Nagato vs Odder third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Whoosh! The first time he stepped into the abandoned factory, Nagato heard the sound of breaking air from above him. The red-haired boy took a step back lightly at the moment when he couldn''t let it go. The next moment, a black magic bullet like a bullet bombarded the foot in front of Nagato. boom!!! Unexpectedly, the bombardment of the magic bullet was so powerful that it caused a reverberation throughout the abandoned factory, and even the concrete floor of the factory was bombarded with several subtle traces. "What a veritable evil magician!" Facing such an attack at close range, although it looks amazing, but in the infinite world, Nagato is already a first-class figure of the god of destruction who moves mountains and reclaims the sea. It is not that surprising. What Nagato really feels is-- The opponent''s decisive character! You know, although it is quite problematic for someone to come here, Nagato''s self-confidence hiding ability is absolutely outstanding. After all, it is a hidden existence in front of the world, and the other party will never find his magician fluctuations! So Nagato came to the conclusion that the other party is a real evil magician, who regards human life as a waste! Hum!! While Nagato sighed, there was a humming sound from all directions. Nagato looked intently, and suddenly a surprised expression appeared on his face, because there were densely packed bees in all directions! Dead bee! Nagato recognized the names of these bees immediately. This is Odpolzaks own creation, a modified bee with a strong aggressiveness. When a person or other creature is bitten by it, it will become a ghoul controlled by Odder, who is a dead man. Odder uses the dead bee to increase the number of ghouls. The town he once stayed in was completely destroyed because of These dead bees. Odder is therefore wanted by the church and the Magic Association. Although the former is for the glory of their Lord, the latter is worried that the mystery will be exposed and the degree of mystery will decrease. "Ala, never thought that the pursuer this time was so young!" In the dark corner, pretending to be elegant voices echoed, only to see a magician with white hair and blue eyes wandering out, around him, dead bees followed.It looks huge. "Unfortunately, a little stupid!" The elegant voice suddenly became gloomy, and as soon as the voice fell, the dead bee in all directions suddenly launched a suicidal attack toward Nagato, densely packed, and could not avoid it. "That''s not necessarily true. I hope you can understand it. This is..." Facing the crowd of dead bees, Nagato didn''t move at all. In an instant, a dark red flame erupted from the boy''s body, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose, and the entire factory seemed to turn into a furnace. "The confidence of the strong!" At this time, Nagatos words were just finished, and the flames erupted, jetting out in all directions. With the sizzling sound, the dead bees were burned out in the flames, and the smell of charred in the air permeated. Come on... "Just kidding, how is this possible!" Feizhang Chinese www.fzzw.net In extreme surprise and anger, Odder''s eyes were almost split apart, and the sudden dark red flames consumed his deadly bee who had suffered for several months in a short time! "How can there be such a ridiculous and terrible flame!" Odder couldn''t believe the scene before him. His predecessor was a magician who controlled the envoy bee. He naturally understood the damage of the flame to the insect envoy, and he made specific measures. However, the flame in front of him completely ignored his targeting methods, which was a big blow to Odder''s self-confidence! "Fuss!" Nagato sneered and said, this kind of flame is the masterpiece of Nagato''s elemental magic in the past four years, and it is a magic flame specially created by Nagato to study Xia Lei''s lifelessness. Therefore, it was still during the initial creation period, so it was not really named, but this kind of flame is really strong, especially for the dead, which is transformed from the dead, the lethality is almost doubled! "Damn bastard!" In Nagato''s sneer, Odder became angry, and instantly activated the barrier he had arranged on the entire abandoned factory. In an instant, the entire factory was in a trance like a mirage. The ghouls who had just released their restraints appeared abruptly around the factory, surrounding the long gate surrounded by the dark red flames, murderous! "This is a gift I prepared for the Magic Association and the Vatican lackeys. Let you bastard enjoy it first!" It seems that Nagato has been hit a bit miserably, Odder is a bit out of control at this stage, desperately opening his hole cards, trying to completely kill the enemy in front of him! "interesting!" Seeing the densely packed ghouls on all sides, Nagato showed a slight smile. The dark red flames on his body gathered on his hands. The next moment, the ghouls rushed towards Nagato with a powerful explosive force regardless of the load on their bodies. Come to kill! boom!!! The Tianchao Xingyiquan from the Xingyue World lays out, and Nagato punches out. The hot dark red flames and powerful air currents spread out, pushing the surrounding ghouls away! Especially the ghouls in front of Nagato, facing the direction of Nagato''s punch, the power of the flame is even greater, and one punch clears a path in the dense group of corpses! Ho Ho Ho!!! With such a punch, normal life will retreat subconsciously, but this does not include the manipulated ghouls. They are on the left and right sides and behind Nagato. The ghouls are struggling towards Nagato regardless of their physical disabilities. Come to kill. Nagato frowned. At this time, the imperial flame did not work like facing the dead bee, because ghouls were more resistant to burns than the dead bees, and most of them could only be hit hard and could not be killed. Whether the ghoul is hit hard or not is meaningless! "Then, use weapons!" Nagato lowered his hands and whizzed. Nagato held a half-meter-long small sword in each of his left and right hands. This was not another item, it was the ace flying knife from the magician beast, now Nagatos. Magic dress! "Now, let''s dance!" The red-haired young man stepped on his light footsteps and set off a terrible dance of killing in this gloomy factory. In an instant, blood and flesh flew together, and the world suddenly appeared in the Asura Hell!.. 474 Chapter 014 Swords and Guns for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!tear! The sound of the flesh being torn apart by sharp blades reverberated in the deserted and desolate factory, blood was overflowing, and the whole space was filled with disgusting decay and blood. Suddenly, hell on earth! Odd stared dullly at the red-haired young man dancing among the dense corpses not far away, thinking that he couldn''t! What''s going on! Its not that Odder has never seen a similar situation, but in fact, being able to do such an action in a ghoul is a group of inhuman beings. Even the martial arts powerhouse of the celestial dynasty does not dare to eat so much alone. The ghouls fought close together! You know, as long as you are injured, there is almost no rescue! In the Moon World, no matter what, human beings have their limits! "Wait, this is..." But after all, Odder was also a dead man transformed by a magician, and soon discovered some seemingly unusual places, or inconsistent places. The red-haired boy has a keen sense of combat, and even the dead have few such combat awareness, but the physical limitations are not enough to make him dance arrogantly among the corpses! In fact, he can''t really rely on his melee combat ability to move among the corpses, unscathed! In Odder''s eyes, sometimes, it seems that the opponent can''t react, and the sword net formed by the double swords in his hand has appeared flaws. But as long as a ghoul broke into the half-meter range of his own, the young boy''s double swords obviously unable to touch the enemy, but strangely beheaded the approaching ghoul. "No, it turned out to be... that thing!" At this moment, Odder was really horrified, because he was surprised to find that the half-meter-long little sword actually concealed the concept of the inevitable effect of reversing cause and effect! "What a joke, this is not a treasure of heroes!" Odder was a little gaffe. As a magician, he naturally understood clearly that the two small swords were the magic attire of the young man before him, but A little guy who is only twelve years old has created a magic costume with a treasure effect! Such a concept emerged in his mind, and Ode had the feeling that he absolutely lived on a dog. He couldn''t help but lose his attitude and anger. The magic circuit was running at full capacity, and the entire barrier of the abandoned factory was completely opened! boom!!! A huge roar sounded loudly in the factory, the earth shook slightly, and the dust rose in an instant. A giant two-meter hand broke out of the ground and took a straight shot toward Nagato! "Well, it''s interesting!" When the giant palm came, Nagato still had the extra energy to comment softly. At the same time, he tapped his feet gently and spit out with his breath. As if he had lost most of his weight, he leaped gently and left the place. The giant palm slapped on the ground, and the impact airflow spread out. Almost the first to bathe in such impact airflow, Nagatos red hair was spreading, revealing the half-section of his face. Among them, the left eye on the mask was red. The flame jumped. Roar!!! At this moment, the earth roared continuously, and a faint roar came out from the ground, and saw a giant assembled ghoul suddenly broke out of the ground, with red eyes and extremely ferocious This is a new type of ghoul that Odder has experimented with after destroying a town through the death bee and obtaining a large number of ghouls in order to further fight against the coming pursuers!118 novel www.xiaoshuo118.com But this kind of ghoul is difficult to control, and it does not last long. This ghoul was originally prepared by Odder for the surrogates of the church. If it were not stimulated by Nagato, Odder would not be liberated. Combat power. "Hmph, kill* wantonly!" In the dust, Odder hid his figure and gave such an order at the same time! Climbing out of the ground, the restriction imposed by Odder in the brain of the giant ghoul was released, and the instinct of a predator was restored. In this case, the first thing he saw was Nagato. The incomprehensible hunger makes ghouls full of desires and desires for flesh and blood, especially for existence like Nagato, whose flesh and blood is definitely a super tonic among ghouls. Roar!!! As a result, this huge monster with a height of ten meters roared and punched at Nagato. The speed was so fast that normal people could not avoid it at all! At this moment, the flame in Nagato''s left eye exposed through the mask jumped, and in an instant, surging magic power poured into the sword in his hand! "Huh, liberate, Hong Chen!" Under the blast of the ghoul''s punch, Nagato snorted softly, and the two-handed small swords were suddenly thrown out. The two magic swords turned into two red sword lights, and they attacked the giant ghoul''s fist. And up. From two to four, four to eight, eight to sixteen... In a short instant, the two red sword lights turned into an endless stream of sword lights, blasting out! Roar!!! The fist of the monster was shattered with almost no resistance under the torrent of sword light, and even the torrent of sword light counterattacked and killed the giant ghoul! boom!!! In an instant, the ghoul broke into pieces, and countless pieces of flesh fell from the sky and scattered in all directions. The entire abandoned factory seemed to be turned into a hell on earth, looking extremely terrible. Whoosh whoosh!!! The sound of breaking through the air was endless. After blasting and killing the giant zombies, the red sword light gathered on Nagato''s hands from all directions, and within a moment it was restored into two half-meter-long magic swords. "Odd, did you run away?!" Nagato''s gaze scanned the surrounding environment, but he couldn''t see the Demon Bee Envoy. The Demon Swords in both hands were closed, and the two Demon Swords merged into one in an instant, turning into a Demon Sword about one meter long. Demon Sword Hongchen, a magic costume made from Nagato''s two ace flying knives as raw materials, is one of Nagato''s attack methods! "However, I have said it all in vain!" Regarding Odder''s disappearance, Nagato frowned, holding the magic sword in one hand, and stretching out the other hand that was free. The flame ignited in an instant, and soon a silver magic spear appeared on Nagato''s right hand! The magic spear ruling, the magic attire made from the other two ace flying knives as raw materials, Nagatos second attack method! "You and I have fought for a long time, and the cause and effect established by each other is long enough!" Whispering inexplicable words softly, Nagato raised the magic spear in his hand. Following Nagato''s words, this magic spear seemed to be engraved with something. The magic power was condensed into a mortal bullet under special power... boom!.. 475 Chapter 015 Causality and Start Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Like thunder on the ground, a huge sound erupted from above the abandoned factory. A scarlet meteor broke through the building and rushed into the sky, and the entire abandoned factory fell into a sea of ??flames. "what?!" The dead man Odder, who had just ran out of the abandoned factory, felt the powerful air current from the rear before he had time to make any actions, and he was suddenly frightened. And the next moment, the murderous intent that almost put it into death, which was diffused from the sky, shrouded in an instant. Odder froze suddenly, and the thought that he could not escape came up in his heart! The silver-haired young man raised his head with difficulty, and a scarlet meteor turned into a graceful arc in the sky. After reaching the apex, it suddenly crashed down! boom!!! In an instant, under the violent vibration, the magic bullet that fell from the sky instantly penetrated the dead man''s head, and at the same time, the dark red flame burned up, burning all traces to death. The whole process is less than a second, but the scene is extremely shocking, so that Natalia in the distance can''t return for a long time. Originally, when Odder came out, Natalia was preparing to use her sniper rifle to give him the final blow, but she never thought that before she moved, Odder would go to hell! Da da da!!! After a while, there was a sound of footsteps in the flames, and the red-haired masked boy wandered out of the hot flames holding a gun and sword, looking extraordinary. "Everything in time has cause and effect. If you don''t cut the cause and effect, you are doomed to be cut!" "So, when cause and effect intersect, if you don''t kill me, how can you run away! This is the power of my exclusive causal magic!" He whispered to the dead life, but Nagato was not very satisfied. Probably because the enemy is indeed weak! Causal magic, but Nagato uses his own emotions as a medium, causal power as a reference, and mystery as the core, a unique magic developed based on the indispensable attributes of the ace flying knife and the origin of Eomiya Kirito itself! In the battle just now, Nagato only used part of his power, far from reaching the level of testing himself. The application of causal magic in frontal combat is actually just two magic costumes of Nagato, and it is more used in non-frontal combat Just like Death Note, it''s just more trivial and requires more conditions! After a while, Nagato came to Natalia who was a little sluggish. puff!! At this time, the guns and swords in the young man''s hands suddenly burned, and they disappeared into the young man''s hands, and this sudden flame also awakened Natalia''s mind. "grown ups!" The silver-haired woman recovered, immediately put down the sniper rifle in her hand, bowed softly, and kept recalling the amazing magic bullet in her heart She used guns as magic attire, and she was extremely impressed with such magic bullets! "Well, let''s go, next one!" Romance Novel Network www.yanqingxsw.com "This guy is really bad, not enough for me to discover possible problems with my magic system!" Nagato spoke indifferently, staring at Natalia, his words were full of absolute will, "I...need a stronger prey!!" Within the next month, there was a frenzy in the mysterious world. At only twelve years old, a genius bounty hunter named Kelly had just made his debut, and he hunted down the bee messenger who had escaped multiple pursuits by the Templar Church and the Magic Association and gained fame. In the following month, five consecutive evil magicians who had been in the mysterious world and were so fierce and famous died at his hands! The most intriguing thing is that those evil magicians have two extremes Either they died vigorously, and the battlefield was full of traces of destruction and burning, or the magicians died in various seemingly strange but reasonable accidents. But no matter what the result is, the information of the bounty hunter named Kelly is not exposed at all. Even if some interested people use magic like astrology, they cannot know their own information. The only thing that was confirmed was that the magician named Kelly used a powerful dark red flame! Because the purpose of this genius bounty hunter seems to be only a magician, plus he is mysterious enough, in the inner world, the name of a magician killer is faintly spread... "A magician''s killer, or a magician''s killer!" In a luxury villa on the outskirts of Kanbuzi City, Japan, Nagato casually threw aside the information he had just obtained from Natalia, and the young man smiled. "Obviously he is no longer the original person, but this name has also begun to appear. The inertia of the world is really interesting!" Within a month, he traveled around the world, killed six powerful magicians, and applied all the methods that Nagato had learned over the past four years, with good results. At this time, Nagato''s strength has reached a bottleneck, the dormancy has ended, and real actions can be launched! "Ok!" Natalia, who was sitting on her knees next to Nagato, tilted her head in perplexity, but didn''t ask any questions, probably because of the succubus blood in her body. This woman became more and more respectful in front of Nagato. Succubus creatures seem to instinctively surrender to the strong! "How about Xia Lei!" Regarding Natalia''s question, Nagato ignored the question, but asked the question that he cared most at this stage! "Xia Lei has already started to move. Although there are a few lingering guys behind her, the road ahead is smooth sailing, plus the time to hide in disguise, it is estimated that she will be there in a week!" After hearing Nagato''s question, Natalia answered almost without hesitation, and at the same time took out a copy from the numerous materials around her and handed it over. "Is it!" After receiving Natalia''s information, Nagato took a quick glance and said calmly, "Go and prepare the ticket. Next week, I will go there in person. The position of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead is not so easy to get. of!" "Yes!" ps: The state is not good these few days, sorry, I will try to resume four shifts tomorrow!.. 476 Chapter 016 The first more predators graveyard! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the gloomy sky, the wind full of death blew across the dilapidated town streets, killing all vitality. The sound of the hunting wind is like the low roar of a beast, so that everyone who hears this sound will involuntarily produce inexplicable fear. "It will probably take a few days before the power accumulation is completed. It seems we need to prepare in advance!" On the edge of the dead town, the surrogate of the Templar Church carefully checked the situation in the town and said softly. At the same time, the middle-aged uncle took out a notebook and quickly recorded... This is a forgotten area in Europe and the cemetery of a certain group of dead men in the past! Stan Robcoyne, known as the Duke of Prey, was the eleventh of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead. The ancestor of the dead is tyrannical, and even possesses the ability to blur, it is extremely difficult to kill, but many years ago, he was wiped out by the church, really wiped out! However, probably because the true ancestor''s undead ability was too strong, the grievances of the predator duke still remained, turning into a vortex of power that would only destroy everything around him. According to research, the core of this power vortex is the grievance of the preying duke. Whenever the power vortex rushes out of the town and destroys it for a period of time, it will return to the town and enter silence. During this period of time, the resentment remaining in the town will replenish its energy. After the replenishment of energy is completed, this power vortex will continue to destroy everything around it under the duke''s grievances! At the very beginning, some people wanted to destroy the town by destroying the predator Duke''s resentment, but they were unanimously denied, because in this way, although the resentment might disappear, the greater possibility is - This destructive power vortex has directly become an unfettered natural disaster, and it will be really too bad then. In this way, even with the stubbornness of the church, it had to give up the idea of ??eliminating it completely and could only let it go. But now, the vortex of power is still''inhabiting'' in the death town in front of him. Of course, this statement is also a bit wrong, because the real Duke of Predator has long since passed away, and what is left is a group of strength and unwilling grievances. "Fortunately, that group of grievances will continue to weaken over time, otherwise it will be really too bad!" After recording the situation in today''s town, the surrogate looked at the extremely desolate surroundings, the dead earth and the gloomy sky, and couldn''t help sighing. "Death Air Slash!" Just as the surrogate sighed, a sudden yelling came out, and all the dead energy around was attracted by some kind of power, turned into the sky of death blades, and blasted down! "what!!!" Awakened by the sudden squeaking sound and the flow of magical power around, the surrogate raised his head subconsciously, but saw the qi blade add to his body, the middle-aged man had no time to react, and was hit by the dense air current of the blade The flesh was directly torn apart, life passed quickly, and the air of death invaded the brain nerves. "No!!!" Roaring wildly in his heart, the surrogate uncle tried his best to operate the magic circuit, but all this was in vain. Amidst the sorrow, the surrogate was blasted into the town and the streets were stained with blood! In the next moment, it seemed to be guided by blood, and the entire street seemed to be transformed into an invisible behemoth, and the power faintly gathered, as if the beast was awakening, just about to move! "Ala, is this the place where the ancestor of the eleventh dead man died!" A pleasant female voice sounded in the gloomy world, and a beautiful girl with a healthy complexion appeared slowly in the footsteps of da da, and the red eyes were full of hunting warfare. Xia Lei, Juxian Wimiya''s assistant on Amigo Island, a dead girl exclusively for Nagato! Four years have passed, and the years have not left any traces on the girl''s body. If there is any, the girl''s eyes have become more firm, completely different from the slightly confused eyes four years ago.Read the book www.lkbook.org That is the look in the eyes that will not be lost when being inhuman, the look that truly belongs to the strong! At the moment Xia Lei''s figure appeared, the Duke''s resentment in the entire town seemed to be touched. In an instant, the death air flow began to converge, and a huge power vortex was about to burst out faintly. "It''s really the residue of the ancestors, even if you don''t realize it, you can automatically counterattack!" The dead girl looked at the changes ahead, but she did not change her face and praised softly, "It is indeed the promotion ladder that I chose to become the ancestor of the dead!" Huhu!! Seemingly irritated by the girls words, the death airflow around the town suddenly accelerated, and the wind of death screamed in an instant. The buildings, the earth and even the clouds were suddenly shattered, and the strong wind was centered on the town and blasted out in all directions. ! "Ha, the breath of death?!" Facing the violent wind containing death, Xia Lei smiled ironically and stretched out one hand. In an instant, the same death aura burst out of the girl''s body, forming a shield. boom!!! The gale and the shield collided with each other, but because each other was the air of death as the fundamental attack, the shield was slightly unstable, but it was not broken. Huhuhu!!! As if angry because the attack did not work, almost instantly, the death force in the entire town gathered into a huge death vortex, about to run away! "Is it finally started, then..." Withdrawing the shield that she had arranged, the girl rushed straight towards the death vortex, pressing one hand on her chest, and a crazy smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "I''m welcome!" A faint dragon''s might spread, and behind Xia Lei, a looming phantom of nine emperor dragons opened its eighteen eyes slightly, and something that was gestating in the girl began to wake up! "Be a part of me!" The black air current gushed out with all strength, and the girl turned into a black light and rushed into the power vortex. Vaguely, there seemed to be terrible dragon roars echoing around... ... ... At the same time, the agents of the temple church in the distance felt the violent fluctuations in magic power, and were suddenly shocked. The lead substitute frowned suddenly, because he understood where the front was. There was the cemetery of the Eleventh Patriarch of the Dead. By the way, that guy used the power of death. Could it be that her purpose?! "No, that blasphemer wants to take the power of the ancestor of the dead, hurry up and stop..." Thinking of a certain possibility, the leader was immediately shocked, and was about to call his companions, but he hadn''t finished speaking yet boom!!! Amid the sudden low roar, the leader''s head resembled a watermelon, crashing to pieces, blood and brains stained the surrounding substitutes red, and the whole scene suddenly fell silent. "sorry!" The red-haired boy and the silver-haired woman suddenly appeared in front of the substitutes. Among them, the red-haired boy lightly blew the white smoke from the magic gun, and said calmly, "You can''t go anywhere. Leave your life!" For a time, murderous wanton! ps: Solemnly declare that about the eleventh ancestor, I just looked at Baidu Baike to make up! The original plot is so difficult to write, it will end as soon as possible next, and I will skip to the plot!.. 477 Chapter 017 The Egg of the World is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The quiet world, the realm of life and immortality. The vast and incomparable dragon power swept through the entire secluded world in an instant, and countless secluders of secluded worlds were horrified, and saw the Nine-Dragon Emperor Dragon sleeping in the depths of secluded world slowly opening its eighteen eyes, Zhongshenguang penetrates nine heavens and ten earths! The Nine Dragon Emperor''s dragon roared up to the sky, and the power of time and space diffused from the Nine Dragon Emperor''s body, traversed the endless void, and fell on the body of Xia Lei, the dead girl who was far away in the moon world. At this moment, the will of Xia Lei and Nagato merged, and Nagato became Xia Lei! Opening his eyes, Nagato found that the body of the dead apprentice girl was in a state of falling. Underneath was a swirling death vortex, surrounded by a wall of wind created by the breath of death, and the height was invisible. In short, the dead girl seems to have gone to death! "Heh, the female body, after Saya appeared, I haven''t used it much, it''s quite interesting..." Under such circumstances, Nagato Yu used the power of time and space to maintain a posture of not falling, but suddenly touched his body in a leisurely manner, and talked about it in his heart, seeming to ignore the danger in front of him. But in fact, Nagato is just waiting for the rejection of herself and this body to disappear. Four years ago, when Xia Lei was in the process of perfecting her own death disciple, Nagato made a temporary intent, and the nine-headed emperor dragon lowered its power and transformed it into its own descendant body. It was also the power of the imperial time to help him. Perfect death! In four years, the dead girl has been able to perfectly carry the arrival of the Nine Dragon Emperor Dragon, but after all, the girl is not inherently spiritual, and there is still some disharmony. "Well, it''s done!" In a short while, the girl''s body''s rejection of the power and will of the Nine Dragon Emperor disappeared, and Nagato immediately accepted the girl''s body. In an instant, she understood her situation clearly. As a dead man, the reason why the girl really does not die is that her time belongs to her own. This is similar to one of the three oldest dead men, the Black Knight Stulut, but it is only similar. If you compare time to a river, and those who follow the flow are ordinary life, the black knight is the guy who ran directly to the shore, and the girl is the guy who learned to swim. Although the black knight is very strong in breaking away from time, he has almost lost the way forward, but Xia Lei still has a way forward. It is hard to say now, but the future will definitely surpass the black knight! "Communication unique magic engraving, controlling one''s own time and cause and effect, constructing the law of cause and effect in the body, leaving life to oneself for immortality, death is used to confront the enemy and deprive of life!" This is the true essence of the dead girl who was designed by Juxian Weimiya and developed by Nagato himself! In a sense, the girl is really strong, especially the high-end atmospheric power of Death Gas, as long as it continues to be tempered, even if one day evolves into a high-level thing like Death Power, it is not impossible. The path of the death girl is extremely smooth and has the strongest potential in this world. However, there is a problem that must be paid attention to, that is-- Although the road is clear, it takes time, a lot of time! For Nagato, the creation of the dead girl will naturally need to be a helper in the future, where is there so much time for her to grow slowly! "So now, for the growth of my beloved servant, give everything you have, poor residue!" Nagato spoke softly in Xia Lei''s voice, and at the same time, he carried the power of time and space from the Nine Dragon Emperor and injected it into the magic engraving on the back of his hand. In an instant, the magic engraving fell off and turned into something like a small ball, its name, the egg of the world! -Taboo magic, the prerequisite for inherent enchantment!Sogou Library www.sogouso.com The inherent enchantment, the magic that rewrites reality with the magician''s "psychic landscape", is the "magic" closest to "magic" and has been listed in the forbidden curse catalog by the Magic Association. This magic is a subspecies of "fantasy manifestation", which shapes the mental world of the operator and erodes the real world. Unlike "Utopian Realization", the form of "Inherent Enchantment" cannot be freely determined. Because it is formed from the only inner face of the operator, the operator cannot give will to the formation of the enchantment, but the inherent enchantment can also affect unnatural things. This is more than "fantasy manifestation" "Hua" is superior. Inherent barriers were originally abilities that elves and demons can manipulate, but after years of magic that can create a world of personal mental images, some upper-level casters have made it possible to create inherent barriers! The magic engraving of the family of Eomiya is an inherent barrier. In the original trajectory, Kirisu Eomiya unfolded this inherent barrier in the body to form an inherent time imperial system, which is quite famous. And here, with the highest level of time and space power, Nagato traced the inherent barrier created by this originally weak family back to the egg of the world, and then "Now, let''s start, world, in my name, wake up!" Nagato chanted softly, and in an instant, the world''s egg burst out with endless light, Nagato''s will and the girl''s heart burst out, and began to tamper with the world! The entire power vortex seemed to perceive the danger, the grievances continued to raging, and the death vortex suddenly became stronger several times. This is the effect of overdrawing the grievances, but - Light, ignoring all of this, penetrated the death vortex, and the world changed in an instant! "Swallow it, swallow it all!!!" "The egg of the world, take my will as the root and the girl''s heart image as the scene. Swallow all the ancestors of the dead, turn them into nutrients, and grow!!!" ... ... boom!! The magic attire in her hand was shot out, killing the still struggling church surrogate, and Natalia didn''t change her face. If it was in the past, even if she had to kill a church substitute during her mission, Natalia would make every effort to cover her up, and she would not provoke the church. But now it''s different, and the woman''s mentality is completely different. By Nagato''s side, she is fearless! "not good!" At this moment, Nagato''s complexion suddenly changed, and he stepped forward and appeared beside Natalia, grabbing her waist and casting magic power under her feet, and the two suddenly jumped to the side. In an instant, a giant beast fell from the sky, and a huge black shadow enveloped the area. boom! The quake shook and the momentum was astonishing. It was like a magnitude eight earthquake. The surrounding hills collapsed in an instant. The rock fragments were blown away by the hurricane, and the ground was also smashed into a huge crater. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the dusty environment, the roar echoed continuously... 478 Chapter 018 Meilian Solomon is third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was very angry. Really very very angry. Because just now, when his ontological consciousness entered Xia Lei''s body, her ontological perception decreased. Under such circumstances, she was actually attacked. Especially when the teenager saw Natalia being hit in the back by a fragment of stone and fell into a coma, such anger rose even more. "the first time" After the red-haired boy helped Natalia healed, a handkerchief appeared in Nagato''s hand, covering the woman''s body. The next moment, the silver-haired adult woman became a small puppet. The magic handkerchief, the special skill of the magician beast, is a strange move that turns life into a puppet! "For the first time, someone hurt my woman in front of me..." Whispering softly, Nagato stood up, turned his head to look at the monster that attacked him, and even though Nagato had experienced people, he couldn''t help but shrink his pupils and his eyes were bright. This is a weird monster with a whale head, a mouth full of sharp teeth, a dog-like body, but a three-pronged tail, but this monster is a bit bigger, about two hundred meters, it is like a giant, even if The whales in the sea are not so big, right! Monsters that resemble whales and dogs are completely unlike natural creatures. At the first sight of this terrible monster, Nagato knew what he had encountered-- King of Land! Merian Solomon''s imagination embodies the foreign body demon that has appeared! This is known as the black dog of destruction and the whale dog. It is one of the four overhead demons that Merian Solomon embodies, as a manifestation of divine punishment and the tsunami. There is no doubt that this king of land is indeed qualified for this title. "Oh? Avoided it?" There was a voice from the back of the king of land, and Nagato''s eyes saw that it was a black-haired young man with a white robe but only one left foot. He was no one else but the master of the devil, Meilian Solomon! Merian Solomon, the twentieth in the twenty-seven group of the dead, and the fifth in the burial institution! As the son of God who can realize the wishes of mankind, his almost holy grail-like ability did not bring him good luck. In order to prevent him from leaving the village, people cut off his hands and feet and worshipped him. Mei Lian was supposed to serve as a comfort product for the villagers throughout his life, but he met Zhu Yue who happened to pass by for the first time, and was then redeemed by him like a game "Go play in the world, and live the way you like!" "Instead of your own siblings, you have already drawn a few. Although the desire for these substitutes is ugly, the blueprints you paint should be famous paintings. If it is the image of the gods you painted, you should be responsible for becoming your siblings. Important task." Just like being possessed by Zhu Yues words, Mei Lian painted four statues of gods in the sanctuary shaped by the beliefs of the villagers and gave them the ability to become their own siblings. The form stands on the earth. Since then, with feelings similar to longing, he swore to become a dead man who only loyal to Zhu Yue. After the twentieth ancestor betrayed the true ancestor and Zhu Yue died, she decided to live in seclusion, and later joined the burial organization of the Templar Church, becoming the fifth. "It is such a magical handkerchief to turn human beings into puppets. Give it to me. I will let you die. You know, originally I was going to send you back to the burial institution and become a victim of the Director''s hands!" Extraordinary Novel www.ffxss.com The young Mei Lian was extremely arrogant, as if she was giving alms, and said lightly toward Nagato, "When the time comes, you will really be better off dead, hehe..." "Humph!" Nagato''s answer is the charge of the magic spear! Abandoning the use of cause and effect, focusing on the accumulation and superposition of magic power, Nagato actually fired a terrifying magic cannon with a thickness of one meter! The crimson energy cannon came in an instant, but the king of land was completely motionless, or in other words, with this size, he could not avoid it. He completely withstood the magic cannon. The one-meter-thick magic cannon was more than two hundred meters thick. The long body looks like a toothpick in contrast. The magic cannon opened a large hole about two meters wide and one meter deep in the body of King Lu. Both can hold two people, but to compare the body shape, it is just a small opening, which is not painful or itchy. "...Rough skin and thick flesh!" The corner of Nagato''s eyes twitched slightly, and he uttered such a word indifferently! "Haha... useless, this attack is completely useless for my King of Land!" "However, I changed my mind. I''m going to kill you. I will get things from your corpse. Go on, crush him! King of Land." Mei Lian was taken aback first, and then laughed loudly, driving the King of Landing to launch a fierce attack This is not only because of Nagatos magic cannon, which made him feel Nagatos determination, but also because, as the ancestor of the dead, Meilian suddenly sensed the invisible threat and did not know where the life came from. Threat! Ouch!!! As the whale opened its big mouth full of fangs and took a breath, a hurricane passed by, and a forest was destroyed, and then it was sucked towards that big mouth. When Nagato opened the whale head''s mouth, he opened the guardian barrier to support it, and pointed the magic spear in his hand at Meilian! No matter how powerful the devil is, it is true that Melian Solomon is not strong! But obviously, as a dead man who had lived for more than a thousand years, Mei Lian was absolutely cunning, hiding in the dog head protruding from the head of King Lu, but in this case, Mei Lian had always been filled with a strangeness. Sense of crisis. "Meerian Solomon, must admit, at this stage, I can''t defeat you head-on!" In the howling wind, Nagato''s voice appeared extremely slow and unclear, but Mei Lian, the ancestor of the dead, could hear clearly, but the more he was like this, the more he was frightened! "However, my magic is never a frontal attack magic, but a blow like an assassin. You hurt my servants, and the imperial monsters chase me down. My cause and effect are satisfied! "Then, take it!" I saw the barrier supported by Nagato shattered. At this moment, the bullet in Nagato''s hand burst out, and the scarlet meteor shot straight into the sky, and then fell straight down! "not good!" After all the battles, Mei Lian finally realized where his sense of crisis came from. It was a reminder of fate. It was a hit, it was a magic bullet that was extremely lethal to him! "Appear, King of Rats!" The next moment, the meteor magic bullet that fell from the sky directly penetrated the dog head raised on the head of the king of Lu, and with a roar, the king of land suddenly filled with white smoke... 479 Chapter 019-Fighting and Appearing Fourth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Suddenly, the magic bullet of the meteor fell directly from the sky, breaking through the blockade of the King of Lu and directly bombarding Mei Lian. An instant roar sounded, and the back of the King of Lu was full of white smoke. Nagato frowned, because at this moment, Nagato sensed that the cause and effect between herself and Meilian had not disappeared The way of cause and effect is mysterious and mysterious! Every time Nagatos magic bullet attack is done at the cost of all the causality produced by the intersection of the two sides, the moment when each shot hits the other side, the causality between each other is cleared. However, after this magic bullet, Nagato sensed that the cause and effect between himself and Meilian Solomon were still there! "Magic sword, come up!" Holding a magic spear in his left hand, Nagato''s right hand stretched out, and flames burst out from the palm of his hand. In the flames, a nearly one-meter-long magic sword red appeared in the hands of the young man in flames! With the magic spear in his left hand and the magic sword in his right hand, Nagato assumes the strongest fighting posture so far! Because Nagato knew that if he missed a hit, he would probably usher in Melian Solomons most terrifying fighting posture. At the same time, the boy was also quite surprised how did that guy escape his unpreparable magic bullet. . "Ahhhh!!!" Sure enough, the king of Lu posted the angry roar of the ancestor of the dead... The smoke quickly dissipated, and only two Solomons appeared on the back of the king of land. One of Meilian Solomon''s head was shattered and fell to the ground, while the other Meilian lost his left hand. It was the second Merian Solomon who roared at the king of land! "Unforgivable! Unforgivable!!!" At this time, Merian Solomon seemed to be a bullied child, desperately losing his temper. The magic of his whole body began to run away, and the crushed Merian Solomon suddenly turned into a white mouse wearing a crown. The king of rats, the demon of Melian Solomon''s left hand, the hero and idol of the mouse world. Although he has no fighting ability, he can perfectly imitate the appearance of a human being, a demon with the ability to transform. It has a sacrificial position in human society, and, as the third beautiful mouse in the world, it has many supporters in the dark tissues in the crevices of the ground, ceilings, drains, and furniture. "The ability to transform makes it the second Merian Solomon. The lofty status makes him a lofty personality, able to bear the cause and effect of me and Merian!" When he saw the white mouse, Nagato suddenly remembered the origin of the other party, and after a little thought, Nagato finally understood how the other party escaped his own magic bullet. "I didn''t expect my causal magic to have such a weakness. This is just a mouse. If those emperors, emperors, and gods, the effect is worse, it seems..." "Kill him, crush him, destroy him!" While Nagato was still thinking, Meilian Solomon issued an order. Under the violent magic power, the land king seemed to feel his master''s anger and was crushed toward Nagato. Boom boom boom!!! The king of land made a step by step, leaving big pits after the footprints. It is completely comparable to the movement of an earthquake. As long as it is stepped on, everything in the vicinity, no matter the flowers or trees, will be completely destroyed, as well as the ground. The King of Lu didn''t need any other attack methods at all, just trampling on his limbs, Nagato had to avoid its sharp edge. Compared with the monster''s huge body, Nagato''s attack was really useless at this time. "Liberate, the magic sword is in the dust!" 360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com Repeatedly evading the trampling attacks of the King of Land, Nagato was almost forced to have nowhere to escape, but the magic sword in the young man''s hand also accumulated enough magic power, leaped up, and the magic sword was thrown out! The magic sword with its rotating handle flew towards Mei Lian on the Landing King, and suddenly disappeared in the air. Then a small magic sword appeared in two directions. The two small magic swords suddenly turned into four in the sky, and through one split, eight, sixteen, thirty-two, and the third split, sixty-four... In a short instant, the magic sword thrown out a flood of sword light blasted towards Meilian Solomon. With the blessing of that inevitable attribute, Meilian Solomon felt a crisis in his heart! Damn it!It''s actually that kind of causal weapon again, what is the origin of this guy!!! "Come out! King of Sky!" Although my heart was depressed, this sense of crisis finally brought back the ancestor of the dead, and saw his left foot turned into light, and then another monster appeared The devil on the left foot, the king of the sky. The overhead demon corresponding to the king of land looks like a strange fish with multiple fins under the sea. Although the whole body exudes colorful light, the huge body also has a hideous insect-like mouth. In any case, it is not cute. Roar!!! I saw the king of the sky roaring and guarding Meilian, completely using his body as a fortress, and withstood the dense bombardment of magic swords! Rumble!!!! Under the huge shock, the roar was deafening, and the dust was flying, the huge monster figure raised its head and roared, the terrifying wave of bombardment swept all over the place, and the shocking magical power wave spread far and far... In the smoke and dust, Nagatos magical eyes clearly saw that the king of the sky fell to the ground under the bombardment of the demon sword torrent, and the colorful wings suddenly disappeared when they touched the earth. The wings of the king of the sky will disappear once it touches the earth Losing the guardianship of the wings, the King of Sky, who is clearly the king of land, is the same as the King of Rat with the worst strength. Just after meeting, he completely rushed to the street! A ray of red light passed through the dust and fell into Nagato''s hands. It was Nagato''s magic sword Hongchen! It turned out that although the King of Sora rushed to the street, all the magic power on the magic sword was exhausted. For this reason, Nagato felt extremely pity. At this stage, Nagato still lacks the ability to fight frontally. The two almost mortal attacks were actually avoided by the opponent, which would be very troublesome for Nagato! At this moment, Meilian''s hysterical voice came from the violent concussion, making Nagato frowned! "Asshole, I must kill you, show up, clever daughter!" A ten-meter anthropomorphic gear mechanism idol appeared in vain from the flying dust, his face was hidden, only those godless eyes revealed a powerful killing intent. This is Melian Solomon''s most treasured demon, a symbol of weapons, and probably the strongest demon! Now, after being hit repeatedly by Nagato, Mei Lian finally couldn''t help taking it out. "Hmph, you can''t kill anyone with me!" At this moment, a cold snort spread throughout this somewhat dilapidated battlefield. I didnt know that Xia Lei, who was full of black air currents, appeared on the field, watching Mei Lian and his two demons, killing intent. . "Open it, the inherent barrier-the river of undead!" In an instant, the black air current of death spilled over the entire battlefield, and the surrounding world changed, the sky was completely darkened, and a long, pitch-black river ran through the entire space... ps: The original plot is here. The next chapter will start the layout of the Holy Grail. After all, the theme of this episode is the Holy Grail!.. 480 Chapter 020 The Devils Last End! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gloomy sky is vast and empty; the depleted earth has no vitality; the gurgling water of pitch black ink runs through the entire gloomy world, without beginning and end, surrounding the only vitality of the dead world, the princess of the undead. Inherent enchantment-the river of the dead! This inherent enchantment, transformed from the magic engraving of the Wei Gong family, made its first appearance in the Moon World, and aimed its fangs at the rare noble among the ancestors of the dead, the 20th ancestor of the dead, Mei Even Solomon! "It''s actually an inherent barrier, who are you?!" Standing on the king of Lu, Mei Lian has no limbs at this time, even if he releases the strongest weapon demon that he has always cherished, the daughter of skill, Mei Lian still lacks a real sense of security, because - The instinct of the ancestor of the dead tells him that the girl with the inherent barrier in front of him is a dead person who has ignored her own coercion! The dead men who can ignore the pressure of the dead men''s ancestors are not the dead men''s ancestors of the same level, or those advanced dead men who have the ability to challenge the dead men''s ancestors. In a sense, these existences are all at the same level! Even if it is the ancestor of the dead who is at the top of this world, if he encounters a person of the same level with his vitality severely injured, no matter who it is, he will feel insecure! What''s more, the opponent can actually impose an inherent barrier! Inherent enchantment, known as the closest magic to magic, although their strengths are different, they are definitely not weak, even many of the ancestors of the dead use this special Great Forbidden Curse as their hole card. In Mei Lian''s mind, the existence of this great magic can not be a general. "I am the ancestor of the new born eleventh dead, today, with your blood, to celebrate my birth!" Compared with Meilian Solomon''s jealousy, the newly-born dead girl didn''t have so many thoughts. The killing intent in her heart had already boiled uncontrollably. In an instant, the dark river of the entire world boiled... Roar!!! In the unknown roar, in the pitch-black river, the ink-like flowing water billowed, and huge figures emerged from the flowing water. Nagato and Xia Lei hadn''t felt any emotion yet, but Meilian''s pupils shrank and his face was extremely complex. Surprised. It was a black-robed undead that looked like a Western god of death, with two haggard black claws shining with cold light, and under the slightly opened black robe, the mutilated faces were looming and hideous. "Actually, the Duke of Prey?!" Mei Lian was really horrified. As a dead man for thousands of years, Mei Lian experienced the rebirth and death of many of the ancestors of the dead, and because of this, he knew many of the ancestors of the dead who had been sealed or eliminated. Although the appearance is different, the imaginary figure and the familiar breath are telling Mei Lian that the huge undead about ten meters tall in front of him is the former eleventh ancestor, who is known as the Duke of Prey. Man! "Haha, it turns out to be an old predecessor. He actually knows the subject of this guy made up of residues. If you know it, let''s relive the old days. Go, dear Predator!" Xia Lei smiled heartily, extremely disproportionate in this gloomy world, and then the girl gave the order to attack the huge undead named Predator! In the next moment, the entire pitch-black river seemed to be flowing with endless power. Before no one knew it, it poured into the huge body of the predator. The predator roared and rushed towards Meilian, fast, even if it was. Meilian, the ancestor of the dead, almost failed to react. Keng!!! The predators claws and the skill daughters two-handed weapons collided violently. Although the skill daughter is strong, it is not as good as the predator who has the river of the dead as a backup force and gradually retreats in the stalemate! "Roar, King of Lu!!" As the ancestor of the dead with rich combat experience, Merian Solomon recovered from the collision of two ten-meter-high monsters. In an instant, the aristocratic aura that had haunted the boy dissipated, and the essence of the dead returned Baihua Literature www.baihuawx.com The dead, desperadoes who accompany death, they are the real monsters! Roar!!! Under Mei Lian''s order, the two-hundred-meter-long King of Lu did not trample down on the predator, but condensed a huge amount of magic power in that huge mouth! As the existence of the Duke of Predator, Mei Lian knows that the real scary place of the Duke of Predator lies in his virtuality, completely ignoring physical attacks. In addition to special attacks, only energy attacks that exceed its limits can be found. effect! Boom boom boom!!! A huge magic cannon roared from the mouth of the king of land. The energy beam with a diameter of more than ten meters bombarded all the skills and predators in an instant. The massive magic cannon directly hit the edge of the inherent barrier, and the entire inherent barrier fell into a huge In the roar of... At this moment, a black light rushed out of the smoke and dust, and several steps rushed onto the King of Lu, and slew towards Meilian Solomon. The speed was so fast that the King of Lu could not react. "not good!" The monster demon can''t react, that''s because it is too large, but this does not mean that the ancestor of the dead can''t react. Although Mei Lian lost his limbs at this time, his essential ability has not been lost! "The king of land, because of its large size and inconvenience, needs demon family members!" At the moment the black light rushed out of the smoke and dust, Mei Lian and the King of Lu were connected in their hearts, feeling the simple resentment of the King of Lu because he could not intercept the bugs that had escaped to him, and used his own abilities. The ability that Mei Lian possesses is the first-order spiritual descending ability. It can only realize the wishes of others, but cannot do anything about the wishes of oneself. This is its special feature. No matter how powerful she holds, she can do nothing as long as she is alone. This is Mei Lian''s way of survival. Originally, this ability needed to be combined with the King of Rats in order to be better used, but fortunately, there are Kings of Land at this time. Although the mind is simpler, it is better than nothing. Otherwise, Meilian will really have nothing to do Just as the ancestor of the dead was reciting this spirit, the dark magic power emerged from the king of land, and the fragments of the dog head that had been smashed by the magic bullet gathered together and turned into a kobold warrior, holding a long knife. The attacking black light slashed over! Clang!!! Under the violent collision, black light overflowed, and Xia Lei''s figure emerged from the black light, and the magic sword Hongchen holding the long gate cut against the long gate in the hands of the kobold warrior. The aftermath of the fierce battle caused Mei Lian to step back. From the corner of the ancestor''s eyes, he saw the overflowing black light around him dissipate, and the palm-sized puppet appeared in vain! This is a red post puppet with a mask, with a sarcastic smile on the exposed chin! "not good!!!" Mei Lians sense of crisis was overwhelming, and before the ancestor of the dead man would react, Nagatos figure appeared in an instant, with the magic spear in his hand directly on top of Mei Lians head, and the power was already completed. "Waiting, then, go to death!!!" Under the violent fluctuations of magical power, Nagato pressed his magic spear. In an instant, amid the huge roar, the hot flames suddenly burned, erasing all traces... .. 481 Chapter 021 is second after this! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes! The mystery of the Moon World also has its own "Jiang Hu", which is brilliant, and many forces are entrenched, such as the Magic Association, the Templar Church, the Demons Clan, and the assassination group. Among them, apart from the invisible forces of Gaia and Alaya, the truly most powerful force is the twenty-seventh group of the dead! The twenty-seven groups of dead followers are the origin of the dead. It is said that the 27 dead followers who were originally sucked blood by the true ancestors broke free from the shackles of the true ancestors, became independent and free existences, and were established to fight against the true ancestor Special organization. The origin of the dead is the twenty-seven ancestors! Because they are the oldest dead, some of them have been sealed, and some have been wiped out. The reason why they are still counted as twenty-seven ancestors is because after they disappeared, the dead followers of their subordinates inherited their positions The dead who can inherit the position of their ancestors are all believed to have the strength of the previous generation! In fact, if the twenty-seven groups of the dead are not loosely organized, and the internal fights are often boring, probably in the whole world, no forces dare to fight against them, even the churches that have been entangled with the dead* must hide. Far away. Although the twenty-seven groups of disunity dead men are still strong, they will be hunted and sealed by the Templar Church. Even the ancestors of dead men who have an ancestor-level immortality, in some cases, will die! However, even so, the death and rebirth of the ancestor of the dead is a big event that shocks the world. In fact, unless there is a good opportunity given by God, even the temple church will not take the initiative to provoke the ancestor of the dead. . But just seven days ago, the ancestor of a dead man had fallen! The twentieth in the twenty-seventh group of the dead, Merian Solomon, who has many titles such as Zhuyue''s servant, demon manipulator, etc., fell near the tomb of the Duke of Prey. This incident can be said to have caused a great sensation in the mysterious test. What a character Meilian Solomon is, not to mention that he is the ancestor of the dead who was transformed by the king of the true ancestor Zhu Yue, but that this guy has joined the burial organization of the Templar Church, but still will not be the ancestors of the dead. Hostility is enough to prove the status of this guy. According to rumors, even the white knight of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead was crushed by Meilian Solomon and ransacked everywhere. From here, it was clear how strong Meilian was. Mei Lian, who possessed such status and strength, was still dead, completely dead! The death of Mei Lian has become another stepping stone for the ancestor of the new birth. She is the eleventh ancestor of this term. She has been chased by the church church for four years-Xia Lei! Of course, the title of the dead girl is no longer a newcomer, but the ancestor of the newborn, the princess of the dead! As for why this name was chosen, it was the result of divination by the astrologers of the Templar Church and the Magic Association. By the way, after they fortuned this name, they could not predict the slightest bit of the undead princess anyway. . They could only realize with a wry smile, that the undead princess did not want his information to leak. Therefore, the people of the mystery test know one thing, the new eleventh ancestor of the dead is a terrible dead who has the ability to shield and predict the flow of death!The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com By the way, what Nagato did in this one was all taken by Xia Lei, although for the girl, this was absolutely voluntary. "However, even though it was a world-class event, after a week, the aftermath subsided. Really, I want to find a few more powerful people to kill and strengthen my strength!" Guanbuzi City, in the villa of the Qianshang Group, Miss Xia Lei, the ancestor of the new birth, known as the princess of the dead, was a little bored rolling back and forth on the cool, clean marble Although she was an informal island girl before she became a deceased, the girl''s actions and her title of princess were so different that she couldn''t bear to look directly at her. "This is also normal!" On the balcony, Nagato gently turned over the magic book in his hand, and said softly, "Although it is a major event, it has no major impact on anyone. The world''s structure has not changed. Naturally, major events have become smaller." Yes, no matter how big the death of Solomon is, it does not matter in the face of the world structure. As far as human forces are concerned, Mei Lian''s death is simply the death of monsters, even if it is the burial organization that Mei Lian works for, he doesn''t care much, let alone other human forces. For the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, one ancestor died, and another new ancestor was added. In addition, Mei Lian was originally in a retired state, and later joined the Templar Church, although on the surface there is no gossip , But in the eyes of some ancestors of the dead, this guy has long been blacked out. Now that Mei Lian''s death, maybe the ancestor of the dead is celebrating secretly. "But Kelly!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xia Lei stopped rolling back and forth, and said in a somewhat coquettish tone, "Sister, I want the strong! I want to kill the real strong!" Xia Lei''s river of undead was shaped by Nagato himself, and Nagato not only provided the support of his own will and the power of time and space to build the inherent barrier. Nagato also specifically referred to Alcatel''s Dead River, so in the inherent barrier, Xia Lei could kill the strong and take the opponent''s life, turning it into her own puppet. It''s just that compared to Alcatel''s full devouring, Xia Lei''s river can only swallow the strong, and the lives of those weak will only become Xia Lei''s first puppet, food for predators. In theory, as long as Xia Lei kills enough powerhouses, she will be the strongest existence in this world! Of course, this is only a theoretical matter. "I understand!" After hearing Xia Lei''s words, Nagato thought about it in his heart, and organized the language to say, "Let''s bear with it for a few years, your improvement is already too fast, and my strength is too much!" "Now your goal is not to continue to grow stronger, but to settle down and turn the River of Undead into your thing. A few years later, there will be an absolutely fierce turmoil that requires you to take action." "...That was a large-scale battle that completely shuffled the entire Japanese power!" .. 482 Chapter 022 Eight years, Asakami Fuji is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and eight years have passed in a blink of an eye... In the past eight years, apart from going out to hunt down a few well-known evil magicians every once in a while, Nagato has been quietly practicing the magic of Xing Yue, perfecting his own causal magic, and even developing new ones. The magic... After eight years of cultivation, Nagato''s strength has already been completely two levels before! If you are facing Solomon, Nagato will never let him have a chance to escape his own killing. Absolutely, kill it! In eight years, Nagato gradually liberated his original physical power. In fact, in this world, the physical power held by Nagato has reached the apex of mankind. Further up, only inhuman transformation can be achieved, no, even many non-human beings do not have the outrageous physical power of Nagato! But this is just a side effect! Nagato''s real achievement is probably through the practice of magic. After passing the magic in his hand, he began to touch the law of cause and effect that has been puzzled by Nagato. Although he hasn''t really realized it, Nagato has already touched the edge. As soon as the time comes, Nagato will be able to understand the law of cause and effect! Guanbuzi City, in a luxurious mountain villa. "See your lord!" When the red-haired boy walked in here, Asakami Yasuzou, who had already surrendered to Nagato, knelt down on the ground and shouted respectfully. That respectful performance is completely different from the majesty he usually displays. Although it is impossible to use the Spirit Sea to baptize one''s power spiritually in the Moon World, Nagato is no longer the original rebirth. Many years of career as a superior, Nagato still has a lot of experience in the way of the man. Within eight years, Asakami Kangzang had already become Nagato''s loyalty, and the Asakami group had long been within Nagato''s sphere of influence. Nagato nodded slightly in response to Kanakami''s salute and walked into the room. After he sat down, the Asakami Yasuzou stood up and respectfully waited for Nagato''s order. The Japanese ritual was vividly expressed in this middle-aged man. Maybe there are other traversers who will pretend to say that they dont need to be polite, just call me anything in the future. But Nagato''s words, full acceptance is his style. In Nagato''s heart, other people''s salutes, he and Uzumaki Nagato have always been well-deserved! "Let''s talk about your daughter''s problem!" Although he doesn''t mind the etiquette, Nagato prefers to hit the core directly. What''s more, today''s things were originally expected by Nagato, so just after sitting down, Nagato proposed his purpose of coming today. Asakami Yasuzou leaned forward slightly and talked about his daughter''s problem. Said it is a daughter, but it is not his biological daughter, but the daughter brought by the newly taken wife. His name is Fujino. He was originally the daughter of the Asakami Patriarch of the family. She is only three years old this year. In terms of identity, he is a direct line, much higher than the Asakami Yasuzou who is just a collateral Patriarch Of course, this refers to the situation where the shallow god family has not fallen. But now that the Asanes are financially in debt, and there is no other way to make ends meet except by selling their ancestral properties, that''s not the case. Coupled with the help of Nagato over the years, Asakami''s rise has become even more unstoppable. Asakami Fujino is not much higher than an ordinary girl in the eyes of Asakami.536 Literature www.536wx.com And the reason why she can become the daughter of Asakami Kangzang now- It was because she came with her mother who had remarried as the family to pay off the debts, so the two became father and daughter in terms of the rational relationship. But if it was just for this reason, it would naturally not bother Nagato. What troubles Asakami Yasuzou is that Fujino has awakened the blood superpower in the family, an eye power that can twist things. This is too taboo for Asakami Yasushi, who has entered the upper class and took over the clan status from the Asakami family, so he really wants to seal Asakami Fujino''s power. Just as he treated Asakami Fujino in the original book. But now that he knows Nagato, he naturally won''t be using the somewhat extinct method, so he mentioned Asakami Fujino''s matter directly in this routine letterhead contact. "Bring your daughter, Fujino. Let me see." After listening to Asakami Yasuzou''s words, Nagato spoke indifferently. In fact, if it hadn''t been difficult for Nagato to use the spirit sea in this world, he would have called Asakami Yasuzou and Fujino directly. Although he has confidence in his own way of imperialism, Nagato also lacks confidence in human beings. In the face of Asakami Yasuzou, Nagato will not fully express his thoughts. This is probably the prototype of the so-called imperial mind! Asakami Yasang nodded, bowed slightly, got up and left the guest house. Taking advantage of this moment, Nagato''s mind began to recall Fujino Asakami and her ability data. Asakami Fujino, formerly known as Asakami Fujino. Following his mother''s remarriage to Qianshang Kangzang, he changed his surname to Qianshang, possessing the ability to distort what he saw through his sight. This ability originated from the blood of the shallow god family. It is a super power, belonging to the restraining force on the Alaya side, but as far as the shallow god family possesses this power They didn''t know that their power was a benefit given by the restraining force Alaya, but thought it was an abnormal awakening. In fact, Nagato has long been familiar with Asakami Fujinos information, and even worried about the butterfly effect he would cause, preventing Fujino from being born or becoming another person. Nagato has not done any major actions in these years, and occasionally even Even Xia Lei was directly restrained by Nagato for several years. It wasn''t until Fujino was born three years ago that Nagato released her. "Tread, step, step, step..." At this moment, a faint sound of footsteps interrupted Nagato''s thoughts. Nagato turned his head and looked at the door. Then the figure of Asakami Yasuzou appeared at the door, and at the same time, a little girl wearing a pink kimono with a white pear flower petal pattern on the surface, who looked only three or four years old, and a timid expression appeared in Nagato''s sight. in. "Finally met, Fujino!" Nagato thought so in his heart, and at this moment, Asakami Kozo walked into the house with Asakami Fujino expressionlessly. "Fujino, go and say hello to adults." Asakami Kozo first bowed himself, and then said in a deep voice. "You, hello, I am Asakami Fujino!" Kotono timidly walked out of Asakami''s legs, and said with a nervous salute on his face. ps: I''m going home for two days tomorrow night. I won''t sleep tonight. Please code the chapters in advance!.. 483 Chapter 023 Helixs complement is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sprite plane, the plane of the ghost sprite once. At this time, the setting sun was setting and walking in the dense forest. From time to time, there were frightened eyes spying on the sliding scoop in the dark. Walking numbly in the dusk, surrounded by malicious sights, with the sunset, countless beasts emerged out of the cage, leaping towards the bloody sliding scoop with their teeth and claws. "Uninteresting." The once Lord of the Hundred Ghosts had a numb expression, but the long sword at his waist had long been out of its sheath, casually, like cutting melons and vegetables, to annihilate the coming monsters. Like a bloodthirsty Shura''s slaying, behind the sliding scoop is a corpse that sinks and floats in the dark, attracting the cheers of the crow... The Lord of Hundred Ghosts at that time is now just a stupid monster who seeks power and tries to challenge the Dragon King again, stubbornly, even paranoidly believing that there is still a possibility! Not only him, there are also many monsters, who don''t want to believe that the world has fallen into the hands of the Dragon King, and these monsters are destined to be abandoned by plane consciousness. The sliding scoop is only the kind that persists for a long time. Who said he was originally the protagonist! Suddenly, the sliding scoop stopped, because he saw that at the end of the forest, two young girls were walking along with them. The purple-haired swordsman girl is tall, the black-haired girl is cold and gorgeous, and the two women did not have any special actions. However, the moment the girls appeared, the earth, sky, stars and moon became servants, dotted with Behind him is extremely small. "Yes, the breath of that guy!!!" The eyes of the sliding scoop narrowed into a line, the cold light was overflowing, the heart beat wildly, and the blood under the skin was as hot as it was being boiled. In the two young girls, he smelled the breath of the man who swept the world and defeated his own Hundred Ghosts only by the witches under his men. It was still very strong. "I really want to chop!" Although I was a little afraid of the power of the Dragon King in my heart, but ah! Why are you standing here, why are you blocking their way, why the demon sword in your hand trembles slightly. "Let''s do it, cut them down, attract the Dragon King, cut him again, and become the lord of demons and demons again!" Living numbly, this originally crazy monster can''t be suppressed completely, the wild heart... The devil in his heart is calling, and the arm of the sliding scoop is pressed on the scabbard, and the opponent can be killed in just a few breaths. The sliding scoop did exactly that. His hand was pressed on the handle of the knife, sharp Out of the sheath! The next moment, what responded to him was a purple brilliance, the scorching wind from hell, and the more feeble darkness... Tear!! The purple-haired girl shot, and in an instant, blood overflowed and spilled all over the earth... "No one was killed!" Toxic Island Kongzi re-sheathed the Cong Yunya, which was not stained with blood, and looked at the slippery scoop that had been slashed by himself, but was still alive, complaining to the girl beside him. "Sister Ming, there has been a war in any world recently, and there hasn''t been much killing recently. Look, my sword is a bit blunt!" "No more delusions!" Ming''s tone is extremely cold, but not merciless, "The powerful biochemical beasts in the biochemical world, the powerful ghosts in this world, are enough for you to chop, and there are not so many guys in other worlds for you to chop!" Douziwx.com www.douziwx .com As soon as the voice fell, Ming seemed to think of the dark nature of the girl in front of him, hesitated, and then said: "If it''s really not enough, you go to the world of heaven. According to the adults, the new life of the heavens and the world will not follow it. God is about to be born!" "God of disobedience, it looks interesting!" Godkiller, thinking of this, Kenko suddenly became a little fascinated. When Nagato was in the world of Godkillers, she was in retreat and broke through. It was a pity that she missed that opportunity... "So..." Before he finished speaking, Ming was seen all over his body. Suddenly, a ball of light appeared on the girl''s forehead, instantly breaking through time and space and leaving here. "Sister Ming, this is..." Looking at Ming''s expression a little pale, Yunzi couldn''t help asking with some worry, but that was all. The girl knew that if something really happened to Ming, it was probably the red-haired guy who appeared first, and even, what happened just now, might be that guy''s masterpiece. "It''s okay!" Although Ming''s face was pale, his eyes couldn''t help but shine. The eternal writing wheel opened in an instant, and a subtle aura dazzled the girl. "It''s just a rare completion!" ... ... Type Moon World, Shallow Villa. Asakami Yasuzou had already gone out, sitting on the couch, Nagago held the sleeping Asakami Fujino in his arms, plunged his left hand into the void, took out a small white ball of light, and slowly injected it into Asakami Fujino''s forehead. . When the white ball of light just touched Kotono''s forehead, it couldn''t wait to fuse in, as if the ball and Kotono were originally one. In fact, they are really one! Ming is the strangest experience among all lovers in Nagato. The first tea came from the same world as Nagato. The first rebirth of the girl was Xingyue, a parallel world of Asakami Fujino, and the second time it was Narutos Uchiha tea. Because the first crossing is possession, and the second time is rebirth, so the real Ming is composed of two souls Ming from the previous life with Nagato, and Fujino Asakami from the world of the moon. As a traverser without gold fingers, if it were not for the mutual support and integration of these two souls, they would have been obliterated by the will of the world at the beginning of the traversal. Ming and Qianshang are the foundation of Uchiha Mings existence. They spiral together to form Uchiha Ming! But now that she has obtained the Ming of King Susa, her power has surpassed the superficial, and the twisted power lacks a foundation. It is difficult to keep up with King Susa at present. The spiral is no longer stable enough, so after thinking for a long time and with Ming''s consent, Nagato helped Ming cut out the independent incarnation of Asakami Fujino with his rich incarnation experience. "Suddenly I was looking forward to it, what is the difference between Asakami Fujino and Ming when he grew up!" Looking at the sleeping young girl in his arms, Nagato turned this thought in his heart, and the corners of his mouth showed a slight curvature... ps: There is a sense of existence under the Kongzi show...... .. 484 Chapter 024 The Tono Family is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Japan is a very magical country. In Nagato''s memory, in most worlds with extraordinary powers, the power systems of Eastern and Western countries are mostly different, just like in the moon world, the Eastern Tuna technique and the Western magic circuit. It is extremely difficult to cultivate in the Eastern Respiration Technique, but at the end of the cultivation, you can even possess the extraordinary powers of the fantasy age. That is the evolution of the essence of life. However, the magic circuit in the West focuses on the practice of magic. The appearance of the magic circuit is destined to the life posture of magicians. Unless they become dead or become magicians, they can only be ordinary people. But Japan, a country belonging to the East, will always give birth to some unique existences! Not to mention other things, the so-called eight million gods of Gao Tianyuan, there are too many places to make people complain, because in most worlds, eight million gods are simply nonsense, and eight million demons and ghosts are almost the same! For a certain period of time in history, Japan in the moon world was really rampant with demons. At that time, demons came into being. The two forces fought each other on that island country in the extreme east. Only with the passage of time, with the development of civilization, the rise of the human unconscious combination of Alaya, the loss of mystery and the rise of science, the demons slowly disappeared, leaving only the descendants of the hybrid demons and the demons. If it''s just that, it''s fine, but cruelly, this is just the beginning! The development trend of human society is unstoppable. Under the pressure of the rolling civilization, the mixed-race family and the demonic family that have developed by relying on blood abilities have inevitably weakened and even had to compromise with each other. Japan has four major demonic families, Liangyi, Qiye, Wujing and Qianshen four demonic families. But to this day, Liangyi has abandoned most of the mysterious powers. Wujing''s weakness and even disappearance are inevitable. Qianshen has been annexed by his own division, and only Qiye is still active. However, the fact that the Qiye family has been engaged in the cause of exterminating demons is not for other reasons. It is just because Qiye is rich in murderers. In modern society, they cannot blatantly kill people. They can only kill a murderer mixed blood to''fill their hunger. In particular, the current Patriarch of the Qiye Clan, Qiye Huangli, is the strongest assassin. Under his leadership, the Qiye Clan even has a tendency to rise again. However, it seems that the trend of the times is irreversible. In addition to being the most powerful assassin, Qiye Huangli is also a stupid and good father. He has a normal living environment for his newly born children He actually retired with Qiye Clan! But the problem is, you first rise up strongly, kill the family of mixed humans and demons, and then retreat without warning. Does this make others feel relieved! Just think about it, there is a retired guy who doesn''t know when he will come out and kill himself, and many patriarchs of the human-devil hybrid family can''t tolerate it. Among them, the current patriarch of the Tono family-Shinhisa Tono is a typical representative of such people! After all, the Tono family and the Qiye family are in the same city. Over the years, Qiyes troubles have caused the Tono family to lose a lot of family divisions. Shinji Tono hated it! ... ... Misaki Town, night, Tonoya!Battelle Novel www.btebook.com The contemporary patriarch of the Tono family, Shinji Tono was a bit out of mind at this time. As a transcendent, Shinji Tono felt that something unimaginable would happen today. But because he couldn''t imagine what would happen, Shinhisa Tono felt extremely bored. Shinhisa Tono is a very ambitious Patriarch who also has the ability to realize his ambitions! Soon after he ascended to the position of the head of the family, the new patriarch used financial means to unite his 2 Qiye Huangli to assassinate the Saimu family, seize most of his family''s enterprises, and make the Tono family''s status in the city rise significantly. Therefore, the Tono family business even initially occupied Misaki Town, and Shinhisa Tono immediately received the support of the entire family and even the divisions. After that, every decision of Tono Shinjiu allowed the Tono clan to move forward slowly and firmly, and was even hailed as the most talented Patriarch in the past! Not long ago, Shinhisa Tono negotiated with the third-generation boss of the Aozaki family, who was not good at management, and borrowed the management rights of the Aozaki familys world family business on the condition that the Tono family and its part of the world''s interests be sold. . Because Aosaki Orange, the heir of Aosaki, was too savvy, Shinhisa Tono even began to try to squeeze him out of the position of Aosaki Patriarch, speeding up the progress of the Tono family''s complete occupation of Misaki Town. It can be said that because of Shinji Tono, the dominance of the Tono clan in Sansaki is looming. However, even for Shinhisa Tono, there are times when he is helpless-- Although Qiye Huangli and the Qiye clan under his leadership used to be a helper to help Tono Shenjiu a little bit at the beginning, they are now a major concern for Tono Shenjiu. "Patriarch, are you looking for something to do with me?" At this moment, a strong voice sounded abruptly, and Shinhisa Tono returned from his thoughts. He saw a man who was only 1.78 meters tall, but his whole body muscles seemed to be carved, and appeared extremely majestic. before. Jiajian Hongmo, Tono''s branch, the head of the Jiajian family. Since the ancestors have always been mixed with the existence of the demon blood, the purity of the demon blood of this majestic man is higher than that of the Tono family, and the strength is extremely powerful. It can be called the deepest of the Tono family and has the title of the red ghost and god! "Although hope is my illusion, I feel bad recently. I always feel that something big will happen here. Please stay at Tono''s house these few days." Shinji Tono was not polite, and he said what he meant directly, because he understood that the scarlet ghost and god in front of him didn''t like lies, and he didn''t bother to lie. "it is good!" Although the words of Patriarch Tono felt strange, as a splitter, Hong Mo still seriously agreed, "With me, no matter where it is, the mouse can only be pinched to death!" The words of the ghosts and gods are very simple, but they can''t help but believe that they are just-- "In that case, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it!" Sudden words echoed in the room. Both Tono Shinhisa and Koma Hongmo''s eyes widened, because they didn''t know when, the red-haired boy and the black-haired girl suddenly appeared in front of them... "Let us see, how do you pinch me to death!" .. 485 Cultivation Chat Group Chapter 025 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Let us see, how on earth are you going to pinch me to death!" Accompanied by provocative words, when the figures of Nagato and Xia Lei appeared in front of the contemporary Patriarch of the Tono Family and the strongest combat power, the whole scene was silent. "Who are you guys!" The first to break the silence was Shinji Tono. At this time, the ambitious Patriarch''s face was slightly green, not only because of his own life crisis, but also because, even if it was him, he never thought of-- Someone can ignore all the defense measures of Tono Family and come to him quietly! "It is more threatening than Qiye Huangli!" When he first saw the young girl in front of him, Shinji Tono had such a sentence in his heart, which made him have to be more cautious, but-- "Guess what?" A cautious question was exchanged for a frivolous reply. Even Shinji Tono almost couldn''t hold it back. He triggered his own bloodline power and shot directly, but the city that had been the patriarch for many years still made him hold it back. call!!! Shinji Tono can bear it, but the red-mom is not polite. As soon as Shinji Tonos words fell, this ghost-like man shot, and a simple punch made the air in the whole room. It freezes for a while! boom!!! Faced with a punch from the rolling mill, Xia Lei took a step forward without Nagato''s signal. The girl''s slender hand also made a fist and blasted out. In an instant, two disproportionate fists banged against each other, and the space was exploded. The voice suddenly came out! "Heh, it''s really inhuman power!" After stepping back a few steps in the sound of air blasting, Xia Lei looked at her slightly trembling little hand, and said with a look of surprise, you must know that Xia Lei is the culmination of a deadly disciple, even if it is not an ancestor who specializes in physical training, she is absolutely beyond. Mankind. What''s more, in the past few years, Nagato has developed a set of breathing methods that are most suitable for girls after doing various studies on the girls'' bodies, forcing them to learn. The practice of these years has brought the girl''s control over her body to a higher level! In a sense, the girl is not inferior to her fantasy, even if she simply uses her physical power. As a result, she never thought that the girl actually encountered a guy here who seemed to be stronger than herself! "dead!" Xia Lei sighed that the Red Mo was unheard of, and he had not practiced any martial arts and magic. With his strong flesh and wild instinct, he once again rushed towards the dead girl, all obstacles along the way destroy-- A good room, before the two inhumans really fought, it was almost collapsed! Boom boom boom!!! The violent sound kept roaring, and the undead girl and the man who looked like a ghost kept banging at each other, and gradually moved away from this room, leaving only the pale-faced Shinji Tono and the indifferent Nagato. "I miscalculated. Not only did you avoid all the early warning measures of the Tono family, you also set up an enchantment at the Tono family. Such fierce fighting can''t attract family guards. It''s amazing!" Tono Shinjiu stared straight at Nagato, and said lightly, at the same time the magic power in his body began to boil. Nowadays, Tono Shinjiu has realized that he must fight. "Well, why don''t you think it is, we killed all the people in your family!" Although he sensed Tono''s secret actions, Nagato didn''t care, and didn''t need to care. Instead, he asked enthusiastically . "because" Shinhisa Tono said, his hair showed a red brilliance, "Because, you have other purposes. Although you don''t know what it is, it is clear...the dignity of the Tono family cannot be desecrated, we can only fight!" The battle is on the verge!Renren Read Novel Network www.rrdxs.com ... ... "Great, I decided!" In the yard, after Xia Lei and Hong Mo finished the confrontation again, the girl''s hands finally couldn''t bear it, but the girl''s face flushed with excitement, "I want to make you my collection!" "Boring!" Jiajian Hongmo didn''t care about the other party''s words, and rushed directly. In Hongmo''s simple brain, the girl''s physical function can no longer keep up with his masterpiece, it can be killed! boom!!! It was just a punch that Hong Mo slammed, but it was blocked by a kobold leader holding a shield, and beside the girl there was a handsome young man with black hair, half kneeling on the ground. Hongmo didn''t know the boy, but he instinctively felt his danger. If there were other more famous beings who saw this scene, he would be absolutely surprised to be sluggish, because the delicate boy was the confirmed death of Merian Solomon. "Go, Meilian!" The girl whispered the order, and when she heard the girls words, Merlins godless eyes suddenly became clear, but without a trace of emotion, the boy used his own power "The leader of the kobold, hopes to have his own team!" boom!! The world was tampered with. In an instant, kobold warriors were born out of the darkness, forming a small team headed by the original kobolds, and surrounded the red horse in the rolling room. Bang! Faced with this situation, the red motorcycle in the rolling room took a few steps back and came to the big tree in the yard. He patted one hand directly on the big tree. The one-meter-thick trunk was crushed and the tree slanted slantingly. Fell down. Ho Ho Ho!!! Jiajian Hongmo picked up the tree trunk with both hands and waved it easily. Under the pressure of the howling wind, the kobolds could not dodge and were patted into meat patties by the tree sticks. Jiajian Hongmo raised the tree to the kobold leader holding the shield. Tossed over. boom! Hearing the sound of breaking through the sky, the kobold looked up and saw the incoming trees, even if he held a shield, he didn''t dare to take it hard, he could only roll to the side quickly, but- He saw an afterimage appeared in the front left, and a magic hand patted his head. "So fast!" The kobold could only utter the last sigh from the bottom of his heart, and then his head was smashed like a watermelon by the rubbing red motorcycle. With the demise of the kobold, the kobold squad lost the main body of prayer and disappeared... Pop!! Gently clapped applause, turning the attention of Zhu Jian Hong Mo to the girl again, and the girl chuckled, "It''s a collection I''m fond of. It''s so powerful. With you, even if it''s like a hero Its okay to fight me directly!" Jia Jian Hong Mo completely ignored Xia Lei''s words, just about to take a step, tearing it apart, but the next moment, even if it was a ghost like a ghost, his whole body trembled. Because, behind the girl, a ten-meter tall phantom of death slowly appeared... ps: I went home...... .. 486 Chapter 026 Hongmo is defeated, Tono surrenders first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!crisis! The big crisis between life and death! When the illusory phantom of the god of death emerged from behind Xia Lei, the girl''s body was faintly suppressed with a strong force, and a strong sense of crisis emerged in the heart of Jia Jian Hong Mo More than ever before, there is a greater sense of crisis. Jiajian Hongmo didn''t learn any martial arts or magic. His power came from his strong physique, from his extraordinary instinct, and even more from the blood of ghosts and gods in her body! The concentration in its bloodline even reached the level of the fantasy species in the age of mythology, which is a miracle of this era! In this world, there are the heroic spirits of Alaya and the guardians of Gaia. As the strongest humans ever, they have close contact with the root cause and are with the world, which can be described as extremely powerful. Not many people are willing to provoke heroic spirits, even if they have many shortcomings in character, but it is undeniable that they are really strong. Fighting against the heroes is a joke in the eyes of many people! However, the powerful body created by the bloodline in the rolling mill is even more capable of fighting the heroic spirit equivalent to the myth. It is one of the best in the world of the moon. In addition to the rolling mill, it is also one of the magicians and the dead. The ancestors have this ability. However, this kind of blood also gave the unimaginable wildness to the rolling mill! With wild existence, their intuition is extraordinary, and they are definitely the strongest existence in the same level. But such powers are not all merits. With wild existence, in a sense, like wild beasts, they will unconsciously lose their will to fight in front of a stronger existence. Bullying the soft and fearing the hard, this is the characteristic of the beast, which is the so-called wildness! "Now, do you know?" The guard and fear of the red motorcycle in the rolling room were clearly penetrated by the dead girl, so the girl laughed and laughed extremely happily, "Can the dead surpass the true ancestor and become the most powerful force in the world!" The girl whispered, but her aura became stronger and stronger, the ghost of death behind her slowly submerged into the girl''s body, and the black air current was looming around the girl. Peng!! Almost in an instant, the girl disappeared in place and appeared in front of Hongmo Jiajian. She grabbed it with her right hand in a claw, and the darkness of death turned into five sharp blades, and she rushed to her! boom!!! Jiajian Hongmo was in a state of instinctive fear, even if this ghost-like man had overcome the instinct of the body with his own perseverance, he still failed to react, and was undoubtedly blown up and hit the wall of the yard. "In fact, the reason is very simple. Just look at the existence of many fellows who were born from the blood-sucking ancestor of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, you can understand..." "That is, the ancestors of these dead men have actually surpassed ordinary true ancestors. We are the only surviving, living fantasy species of this era!" Following the telling, the phantom of death behind him completely merged with the girl''s body, as if it had activated something, the girl''s eyes burst with red light, and the magic of the whole body was boiling! Possession of the undead! With the help of Nagato, the dead girl has developed her unique power in eight years as the bloodline power of the ancestor of the dead. It seizes the existence of herself, possesses her body in the form of undead, and imposes their power. . Ho Ho Ho!!!16 Novel Network www.book16.com Climbing out of the wall, Hong Mo roared in a low voice, strong perseverance dispelled the fear caused by the flesh, almost instantly, the ghost-like man was resurrected again. Peng!! The next moment, Zhu Jian Hong Mo launched an attack, and the powerful physical strength was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. It spanned a distance of more than ten meters in one step. With the beating of the heart, endless magic power broke out on the ghost and god The magic is released! Even the simplest magical power released by a magician, when the ghosts and gods use them, it is like a great magic, the whole small courtyard seems to be rolled up like a storm, the ghosts and gods blasted out with a will to kill! Then, an amazing scene appeared! In the face of a powerful attack, the girl did not make any defenses, and greeted him from the front. Soon, a powerful punch from the ghost and god passed directly through the girls abdomen, just-- "No, there is no real feeling!" Red Mo''s pupils shrank, and the vigilance in his heart suddenly reached the maximum level, but it was too late at this time, and the prey was already close at hand, how could the hunter give up such a good opportunity! "Then goodbye, dear ghost!" I saw the girl who was punched through her abdomen with a triumphant smile indifferently, her whole body became illusory, and a large phantom shadow emerged from behind the girl, covering the red motorcycle in the rolling room! The movement of the rolling red motorcycle froze suddenly, as if something had continuously deprived him of his own vitality, and a cold feeling filled the ghost and god... Soon, there was a sound of chewing in the entire small courtyard, which looked extremely harsh, but soon returned to calm... ... ... Compared with the violent fighting in the yard, the movements of Nagato and Shinji Tono in the house seemed much smaller, because-- The so-called battle is over at the beginning! Shinji Tono has always been self-aware. He understands that although he has done a good job in the position of the lord of the house, his own military force is actually just enough. However, even if that was the case, he never thought that he would be directly nailed to the wall by a few magic swords that appeared out of thin air in the next second after he started his hands. "Then, my lord, what is your purpose!" Although he was nailed to the wall before he even used his ability, Shinji Tono was not unwilling. Instead, he glanced at the red-haired boy who was rubbing a magic spear in his hand. Roles. "Very well, I like people who know current affairs!" Seeing Shinji Tono''s posture, Nagato showed a slight smile, "My purpose is very simple, surrender to me, take Tono''s family and completely surrender to me!" "My lord! This..." Before Shinhisa Tono said the word''impossible'', he sensed that the battle in the yard was over, and the breath of the ghost and god he was most familiar with and relied on had disappeared... "...There is no problem at this point, you just need your help!" It turns out that you can''t expect a guy of mixed human and demons to have too much integrity in front of death, can''t you?.. 487 Chapter 027 Shock and suppression first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shinhisa Tono''s surrender was only expected for Nagato! Superpowers are different from magicians. They lack the almost paranoid worldview of magicians. For the sake of root and mystery, most magicians have the spirit of sacrifice In fact, this can be clearly understood from the fact that most magicians intend to go to the root! Throughout the ages, people with exceptional talents are not uncommon, and there are countless people who have witnessed the root cause, but apart from magicians, most of them have witnessed the existence of the root cause, and they have been completely assimilated, and even the existence of countless parallel spaces has been completely erased. The human-devil-hybrid Tono clan was originally deeply affected by the demonic blood in the body. Even if the thought of the weak and the strong eating was not spread, it was still deeply rooted in the Tono clan. It is not incredible to surrender to the strong. Of course, Nagato also understands that the opponent is only temporarily surrendering now. If there is any chance, this family like a hero will definitely bite back, but Nagato is not afraid! Because he is confident that he can completely suppress all his resistance, he has been dormant in the Moon World for many years, even in his current posture, he already has the ability to shake the rules of this world Nagato, has nothing to fear! "The patriarch of the Tono clan, Shinto Tono has seen an adult for a long time. I don''t know what the name of the adult is?" In another intact room of Tono''s house, Shinhisa Tono sat down on his knees and asked respectfully toward Nagato who was sitting in the first place, his words seemed to be full of loyalty. Its just that the Tono Patriarchs eyes occasionally swept across the girl who was standing behind Nagato massaged by Nagato. A trace of fear could not help but surfaced, because just now, this harmless looking girl killed the Tono branch. The ghosts! No one understands the horror of the Komama Koma better than Shinji Tono. You must know that the ghostly man is the key to Shinji Tono''s confidence to solve the problem of the Qiye Clan Who would have thought that such a powerful ghost and god would have gone like that in such an ordinary night... Just thinking of this, Shinji Tono suddenly had a stomachache. At this time, the Tono clan seemed to be even more helpless when facing the Qiye clan. This made him who had planned the Qiye clan for a long time, and he was angry, but he could not lose his temper at the young girl in front of him. An accident, not just himself, Even the Tono clan will be completely finished. "You can call me an adult. By the way, I have a nickname, which is called Magic Killer!" Seeing Shinjiu Tono''s glance, a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he took Xia Lei behind her back into her arms, and put her right hand into the girl''s sleeve and stroked it gently, making the girl''s cheeks blush. "My name is in the whole world, maybe not very good, but the woman in my arms, you should be very clear, her name is Xia Lei, she is called the princess of the dead!" After hearing the name of Nagato, Shinhisa Tono had his pupils shrunk-- Nagato''s name is not the namelessness he said. In fact, the weirdness of the magician killer is still one of the most mysterious topics in the world! Although Shinhisa Tono was afraid of this, he did not lose hope! However, after hearing the name of the red-haired young girl who seemed to be obedient and obedient, Shinhisa Tono bent his waist for the first time and did not dare to look up If you see what you shouldn''t, you will be silenced! As a savvy and capable existence, Shinhisa Tono will never kill him!Yunxuange www.yunxuange.org The twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, the eleventh, known as the undead princess, who set foot on the highest level in the world with the remains of an ancestor and a complete ancestor as sacrifices! A series of titles belonging to Xia Lei reverberated in Tono Shinjiu''s heart. At this time, the Tono Patriarch was full of fear. He was originally a little bit unwilling and was completely left behind. The ancestor of the dead, that is the existence that the Tono family cannot match anyway. As for the possibility of Nagato lying, Shinhisa Tono subconsciously denied it immediately, not only because the opponent is really strong, but also because, in this world, one''s name cannot be faked. In this world where the suppression force exists, although the destruction of battle is not very high, the results in other aspects are really good. Which strong person you have impersonated today may be known to the whole world in a while... This kind of drama that completely pretends to be their own lives, really not many people dare to do, Moreover, Shinhisa Tono remembered that he had seen pictures of undead princesses released by the church Although there are only a few photos taken remotely, the definition is not high, but when you think about it, that figure is almost exactly the same as the girl in front of you!! "well!" Seeing Shinhisa Tonos posture, Nagato knew that the opponent had understood the absolute difference in force between each other, so the chance of rebellion was even lower In fact, if it weren''t for Qiyes intentions, as the patriarch of the Qiye clan, Qiye Huangli would never agree to it. Nagato really didnt want to take care of the Tono clan, and the Qiye clan was more worthy of Nagatos conquest! After all, with a bunch of skilled assassins, compared to raising a demon wolf that might bite back, the price/performance ratio looks much higher. "Then go, I don''t want any dissonance before dawn!" Nagato showed a faint smile, watching Shinhisa Tono speak indifferently, but his words were full of blood, Patriarch Tono trembled, and he understood what the other party meant In Japanese families, the head of the family generally cannot be dictatorship, and there are some inexplicable elders! Tono must ventilate with them before dawn, so that the Tono clan will completely surrender, otherwise, the consequences will be bad. For this reason, Tono understands that bleeding is necessary! "understand!" Watching Shinjiu Tono leave his back a little heavy, Nagato smiled and murmured, "Today''s second guest is almost here, too!" "Shock is not enough to make the Tono clan completely surrender. It must be suppressed, but don''t be too difficult..." ... ... At this moment, outside the Tono clan''s residence. A middle-aged man dressed in a samurai costume stood silently opposite the Tono''s residence, staring blankly at the Tono''s scene, his eyes gleaming, as if looking at something invisible. If Shinji Tono was here, he would be surprised to find that this man was actually the strongest assassin that Shinji Tono had been hoping to remove-Nanya Huangli! ps: Come back, this chapter is coded on the car with a notebook, I am really strong!.. 488 Chapter 028 Seven Nights Huang Li is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Qiye Huangli, one of the four major extinction families in the original Japanese mystery test, the current patriarch of the Qiye clan! The original Huang Li was the second son of the Qiye family and would not become the head of the family, but above him is an older brother who enjoys killing people, and below him is a younger sister who is obsessed with murder! In order not to ruin the family in the hands of his brother and sister, in desperation, he became the head of the family... Although he doesn''t like killing technology and can''t get happiness from it, he treats killing as a meal, honing his skills every day to the end, and is known as the strongest assassin in the world! Originally, in order to prevent his newly-born son from being exposed to assassinations and live a normal life, Qiye Huangli led the Qiye family to retreat into the mountains and forests. He had long since asked about everything in the inner world, but "The Qiye Clan has already offended too many human-devil hybrid families, especially the Tono Clan in the same city as you. Shinjiu Tono is already preparing to completely destroy the Qiye Clan, so you have no choice!" "So, I hire you here to kill Shinhisa Tono!" Standing near Tonos house, Qiye Huang Liqing couldnt help but recall the words of the masked figure who suddenly appeared in the Qiye Clans residence two days ago, and a one-meter-long iron rod appeared in his hand, which was the exclusive weapon of Qiye Huangli. ! Although he knows that the other party is using himself, Qiye Huangli is not a smart person. He is just an assassin. The only option he can have is kill! Therefore, in the face of the possible threats to himself, his family and his children, Shinhisa Tono, Nanya Huangli chose to come here! Quietly standing opposite the Tono''s villa, he observed the alertness of the outposts with a clean eye. Although Qiye Huanglis clean eye is only a lower-level demon eye and has no special ability, it can see human thoughts. Missing is a kind of mental fluctuation, usually a turbid transparent color, which can be barely judged from its flow. feeling. At the door, there were two clear guards and four secret guards. Among these people, the thoughts of the two bright whistles flowed at an extremely slow speed, and Qiye Huangli confirmed that they had entered a deep sleep. The thoughts of the dark whistles fluctuated very violently, as if they were paying attention to something. The silk thread called Jingyan has been opened, and the enemy''s unknown lair has now gradually become a hunting ground for himself. Like a predator spider, Qiye Huangli approached the two clear whistles with a triumphantly light pace, inserted the iron rod in his hand into his waist, and twisted the throats of the two sleeping men. Qiye Huang Lishen rushed like a ghost. Accompanied by four dull sounds, the iron rod in his hand waved around. The skulls of the four secret whistles upwind and downwind were almost completely shattered at the same time, and they were silently silent. . A secret whistle leeward held the whistle in his hand and poked at the part of his mouth that was supposed to be his mouth. Unfortunately, his face had become a mess of mud, and he no longer had a way to speak. Why didn''t you see the attacker who should have appeared before him?With such a question, his consciousness plunged into an endless abyss. After invading the inside of the mansion, Qiye Huangli''s work became smoother There are walls and ceilings in the room. In this way, even if it is a mixed-race monster, the vision, smell and hearing of the guards will still be disturbed by the terrain. In this way, Qiye Huangli''s actions become more secretive, his speed is like a wild beast, strangely and gorgeously preying on the prey trapped in the net of "Mansion" one by one.Just go to listen to www.97tingshu.com Ten minutes passed quickly, and it seemed that Tonos family was dealing with something, the guards were not a little slack, and Qiye Huangli had completely killed half of the guards without any pressure at all! "This is the Tono Clan who wants to destroy the Qiye Clan. It''s too weak!" At this time, Qiye Huangli couldnt help but have such a thought in his heart, not for other reasons, just because now, Qiye Huangli has killed so many people, even if it is secret enough, it is enough to be discovered by guys of his same level. , But now there is no movement at all around him, how could such strength threaten oneself! "I was not fooled!" Qiye Huangli thought this way. Suddenly, the demon''s eyes saw a violent mood swing, almost subconsciously, because the strongest assassin of the Tono family was weak and relaxed, walked over, and then he saw-- In the enclosed courtyard, the contemporary Patriarch of the Tono family, the Tono Shinji who had been hit hard by himself once, was standing in front of a pool of blood with red hair. In front of him, three old men were lying in a pool of blood. , Surrounded by four old men, and dozens of people, large and small. Their eyes were dull, and they obviously didn''t expect that Shinji Tono would kill someone! "Now, do you have any comments!" Standing in the center, Shenjiu Tono said indifferently, under the aura of murder, the strength of this man made the four old men uncontrollably lower their heads, and the rest of them were even more silent... "If not, then I declare..." Seeing the gestures of the other elders, Shinji Tono nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to say something, at this moment, something happened suddenly-- "I have got!" At this moment, Nanya Huangli stood up, and in the surprised and dull gaze of Shinji Tono, he said: "Although it is very interesting to watch a family fight scene, can you give up your lives? Yeah!" Qiye Huangli''s eyes flashed with excitement. As the patriarch of the Qiye clan, he knew a lot of news even if he retired. For example, right now, in front of him, he is the main authority of the Tono family. "One Tono Shinji died, and there will be a second one in the future, but if you kill these people in front of you, the Tono family will be completely finished!" At this moment, Qiye Huangli''s killing intent was fierce! ... ... "It''s finally started!" Sitting in the closed room, Nagato finally let go of Xia Lei, who was disheveled. He watched the situation that he had anticipated and said to the girl in his arms "Follow the plan. The experiment tonight is very important to me. Don''t lose. This will be the last piece of the puzzle of my strength before I become a magician!" .. 489 Chapter 029: The Third Night of Turmoil! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Suddenly, a violent roar erupted from the entire Tono family residence, and the entire Tono family''s guards were completely awakened. The muffled sound and shouts also echoed over the entire residence. boom!!! Qiye Huangli and Tono Shinjius blows in a single blow, Qiye Huanglis iron rod directly blasted Tono Shinjiu with a single blow, even if Tono Shinji was in the state of''red red vermilion'', he was inside himself. The same is true when the blood of the demon is all excited! After all, Nanya Huangli was an existence that grew up in the killings. Compared with the existence of Shinji Tono, who likes to use strategy, they are not the same in frontal battle. "Ahem!!" Being blasted into the wall, Shinji Tonos left hand used to defend the iron rod has been blasted off, and his body is blasted so hard to move However, Shenjiu Tono, who had activated the bloodline and possessed the ability of''immortality'', had sufficient resilience and did not die, and was still recovering, but his fighting power was lost! "Actually, the same as the original situation?!" Seeing Qiye Huangli like a ghost, avoiding the attacks of many people from the Tono clan, and constantly advancing towards him, Shinji Tono was suddenly awakened. He also encountered such a scene many years ago. At that time, Shinji Tono, in order to replace another mixed-race family, Saimu, cooperated with the Demon Organization and went undercover with the head of the Saimu Clan, and notified the Demon Organization of his reversal. However, Qiye Huangli, who came to destroy the Saimu family, was seriously injured and dying when he was excited. This was also the case at that time. It was just that the man in front of him didn''t take him to heart. Now he seems to be his main target. ! Bang bang bang!!! At this time, the guards of the Tono family appeared, and a dozen guards turned on the emergency lights, surrounded them from all sides, and fired continuously at Qiye Huangli. Flash away-Shuiyue! Facing many bullets, Qiye Huangli slipped silently and disappeared in front of the guards instantly. Then the emergency lights and wires were broken by coins thrown by Qiye Huangli, and the corridor fell into pitch black again. next moment-- The muffled sound was mixed with gunfire and screams. In the chaos, the number of people decreased one by one. Before long, only the corpses were left on the ground, the corpses accidentally hit by the stray bullet, the corpse whose neck was twisted from behind, the corpse whose head was penetrated from the top of the brain, and so on. "Now, no one can protect you anymore!" Strolling to the immobile Tono Shinjiu, Qiye Huangli''s gaze remains the same. He is bloodied, like a silent god of death, which is terrifying! However, Shinhisa Tono didn''t have much fear at this time. If the other party killed himself at the beginning, he might be able to succeed, but he was too arrogant, but he killed the guard and came to him again Those wasted time are enough for Shinji Tono''s newest master to come here! Unconsciously, under Nanya Huangli''s attack, Shinji Tono had subconsciously regarded Nagato as his master. From this point of view, Nagato''s idea was completely successful. Of course, if Shinji Tono knew the whole story, he would probably vomit three liters of blood! However, in the eyes of him who didn''t know it, Nagato seemed very trustworthy. Similarly, Nagato did not live up to the trust of the other party, just when Nanya Huangli was about to start! "No, no, I don''t think so!" 187 Novel www.187xs.com At this moment, the red-haired masked boy appeared on the wall quietly, looking at Qiye Huangli from a high position and said, appearing so fast, even Qiye Huangli, who has the name of the strongest assassin, couldnt help his heart beating. Suddenly, I retreated ten meters in an instant! "How is this going!" Qiye Huangli could hardly believe it, relying on the magic eye to see the thinking, and then observe the enemy''s existence, it would cause people to get closer without being able to notice it. This is simply incredible! "Don''t be so surprised, it''s just that your magic eye level is a little low!" It seemed that he had penetrated Qiye Huangli''s thoughts at a glance, the red-haired masked young man said with a smile, but when it came to the magic eye, the boy''s voice could not help but aggravate, and it seemed to have other meanings. Qiye Huangli did not reply, but clenched the iron rod in his hand. The boy in front of him felt very dangerous. If he was not careful, he seemed to die! boom!!! Just when the red-haired boy''s voice just fell, the wall next to it shattered. A one-eyed young man wearing a somewhat broken martial arts costume wandered out. The only one left after seeing Qiye Huangli burst into a strong burst. Fighting! The red motorcycle in the rolling room, the ghost and god that had been devoured by Xia Lei before him, has now actually reappeared! His appearance made Tono Shinjiu, who was unable to move, thought that Kaoma Kamo was not dead, but had been thrown into Nagato''s men a long time ago, but the next sentence of Nagato made him cold all over "Hongmo, even with my help, you only have one night to save your will and enjoy the final battle!" "Thanks a lot!" Although he knew that his life was about to disappear completely, even if the person talking to him was the owner of the guy who killed him, but Zhu Jian Hongmo did not have any resentment, but thanked the other party for their actions, because - "Finally meet again, Qiye Huangli!" The ghost showed a terrifying smile, and couldn''t help thinking back to his past! As a child, he did not understand human language, even when he grew up, so Hong Mo was kept under house arrest in the hut in the forest, but he encountered misfortune. At that time, Qiye Huangli carried out a murderous action nearby. Every guard was hit and killed by him. In the end, he was still a child and was locked in the hut. Huang Li didn''t kill him, but instead took him away and left. "That day, I was snatched by you. Since then, I have been thinking about killing you all the time. This has almost become my instinct. Come on, let us fight wildly!" ... ... On the mountain forest trail on the other side of this town, people from the Qiye Clan are migrating... Nourish!!! At this time, the sound of braking suddenly came, interrupting the entire silent migration process. "It''s the same as Kelly said, there will be a special change, I really didn''t expect it!" The car door opened, and under the attention of the assassins of the Qiye Clan, the girl slowly walked out of the car, and her killing intent condensed all around for a while... 490 Chapter 030 The fourth more sublimation and extinction of the magic eye! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! The battle between Jiajian Hongmo and Qiyehuangli entered a white-hot state from the beginning! The two of them fought more and more bravely. They rounded the entire Tono family''s resident and entered the surrounding forest. The battle was so fierce that no one except Nagato could join. boom!!! Jiajian Hongmo kicked the big tree next to him with one foot, then grabbed the big tree with one hand and waved it towards Qiye Huangli. The attack had not yet arrived, and the killing wind had already hit! Facing the exaggerated and arrogant attack of Red Mo, Qiye Huangli was a skill sect, and saw the assassin leaned deeply to avoid the tree, stepped into the enemy''s arms, and attacked the opponent with the iron rod. Head. At this moment, the rolling mill Hong Mo released the big tree and waved his raised hand over, completely ignoring the attack of the iron rod, as if he was planning to replace the injury with the injury. The attack of the iron rod and the slap of the palm of the hand are naturally the iron rod''s destructive power, but Qiye Huangli is not interested in changing injuries at all. I saw that the assassin still avoided the attack and changed the angle. Stabbed the red devil at his elbow point with an iron rod. boom!! This time, Hong Mo did not escape and was directly hit by a blow-- Under the violent collision, the arm of an ordinary person should have been abolished long ago, and even those who have achieved good physical training will experience some sluggishness, but there is nothing wrong with the Jiajian Hongmo. In an instant, Qiye Huang Li felt the opponent''s body as hard as steel. While thanking that he didn''t change his injury, it would really be over, and at the same time he jumped back in order to get a distance. "Ha, come and fight!" Jiajian Hongmo did not attack, watching Qiye Huangli retreat and rubbing his palms at the same time, the blood of the ghosts and gods in Hongmo''s body was aroused and fell into a state of red and red! "Ha... what a monster!" Looking at the monster that seemed to be getting stronger, Qiye Huangli laughed, the blood of the exterminator in his body was boiling, calling him to kill the blood of the demon, but- No matter how attacked, the monster that couldn''t inflict any damage in the mill, Qiye Huangli could not help but escape. Gradually, Qiye Huangli gasped, and the first time of weakness made Qiye Huangli really excited psychologically, not a hero of physical bloodline, but excitement from the depths of my heart boom! The red motorcycle in the rolling room rushed over again, and Qiye Huanglis iron rod collided with the young mans body. Both sides stepped back a few steps. It seemed that gradually, Qiye Huangli got used to this speed and strange power. The young man named Jiajian Hongmo has never done anything that can be called exercise. It is just simple, primitive, and without unnecessary damage. "Haha!!!" The corners of Huang Li''s mouth twisted, flashing his clutches to the left, and the weapon in his hand hit the enemy''s unsuspecting left neck. Needless to say, this kind of action was useless. It had already been stabbed dozens of times, but Hong Mo''s neck didn''t even hurt at all. Zhu Jian Hong Mo still slapped Qiye Huang Li with a slap. Only this time, Qiye Huangli slid to the right side of the red motorcycle in an instant, using all his strength to use the last secret technique Flash Sheath-Sand Gate of the Lost Prison! With all his strength, he pierced the murder weapon towards the neck of Jia Jian Hongmo, towards the position that was exactly symmetrical to the left side. At this time, Jia Jian Hongmo''s one-eyed smile appeared, and he saw that his right arm was suddenly raised, and Qiye Huangli''s iron rod lightly scratched his skin. "what?" Qiye Huang Li cried out in surprise, and then he was slammed into the big tree. In the next instant, Jiajian Hongmo rushed to the big tree and dug out his heart with just one claw. Ho Ho Ho!!!!Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com Feeling the blood of the enemy''s heart, Jia Jian Hong Mo felt his whole body burning, and his whole body exuded soothing heat. Even if he knew that his time was running out, his mood was extremely happy, but the next moment Jiajian Hongmo''s body was divided into dozens of pieces and scattered on the ground... "Ha, is it the magic eye that looks directly at death?" Qiye Huangli looked at the crooked, infinitely extending world in front of him and sighed, "The world looks really ugly!" Just now, when the heart was taken out, Qiye Huangli''s consciousness fell into a short period of death, but the strong obsession made him return to God, and then naturally, he was able to use this power! "I don''t agree with this, the world is still very good!" At this moment, the red-haired masked teenager calmly appeared in front of Qiye Huangli, looking at Qiye Huangli''s beautiful eyes with pink halo, and exclaimed from the bottom of my heart, "That''s why I can nurture such beauty. s eyes!" "You did all of this!" Perhaps at the time of dying, Qiye Huanglis wisdom was instantly elevated and penetrated everything in an instant, because just now, Qiyehuang became ideal. The mysterious client who went to his family residence a few days ago is probably the boy in front of him. "Yes!" Seemingly proud, the red-haired masked Shao said in a young voice, "Today I am here to regain the Tono clan. Although there is no problem with absolute force, they may have two hearts." "So I need someone who can inflict heavy damage on this family. Only those who have been severely injured and who recognize their strength as a respected principle are qualified ones, especially for the existence of me who overpowers others." "Is it!" Qiye Huangli''s breathing became more and more difficult, and more and more blood was flowing on his body. Just after hearing the words of the young man, the assassin''s face became pale and dying, just the next moment "go to hell!!!" I saw that this assassin seemed to be back, his eyes bursting with unprecedented light, the index finger and middle finger of his right hand were raised, and they came together, and pointed towards the boy! Tear!!! Almost in the next moment, a figure with torn flesh came, and a magic sword fell from the sky, nailing the assassin who had made a temporary counterattack to the ground, and extinguished the opponent''s last power "In this way, Demon Eye is mine, but it seems that I am still right. Jing Eye actually has such potential, or..." ... ... At this time, in the mountains and forests of Misaki Town. A huge phantom of Death looked down in the sky, from under the black robes of the phantom of Death, fierce ghosts flew out from it, fighting with the assassins underneath, and blood stained the forest. "Dead?" Sitting on the roof of the car, Xia Lei was manipulating her power, collecting seven nights of undead from all directions and fusing them into a dark pearl, while sensing the situation of her dead servants. However, just now, from the inherent enchantment, his newest collection-the red motorcycle in the mill is dead! "Fortunately, I stripped a part of the remnant soul from that guy, and I can continue to warm up and restore it, but I actually killed the soul directly. It seems that Kelly''s harvest will be very good!" "It seems that I can''t fall behind at night!" With that said, the girl jumped off the roof of the car and stood beside a few corpses. She seemed to be affected by the girl''s will. The fierce ghosts became extremely aggressive. For a time, the Seven Nights assassins were seriously injured. "Except for children, today, Qiye will be removed from the list!" With the cruel words of the undead princess, in an instant, the world changed, and a long and dark river named the river of the undead appeared out of thin air, surrounding everyone...... .. 491 Chapter 031 The essence of the magic eye is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the first ray of sunlight came down at dawn, a series of changes in Misaki Town had a great impact on both the front and back of this small town, and it even gradually expanded... The well-known Tono clans residence was destroyed by the strong, and the Qiye clan, who had long been reclusive in the mountains and forests, was even wiped out by unknown enemies, leaving only a desolation. As the two great clans in Misaki Town may appear to the world or hide in the mountains and forests have undergone tremendous changes, the entire Misaki Town and even the surrounding cities are watching, but they are destined to be disappointed. Under the operation of the current Patriarch, the Tono Clan originally had a profound background. Even if the family''s residence suffered such a heavy damage, it was still enough to suppress their own cards, and the Qiye Clan had long since retired to the mountains and forests and did not care about world affairs. Tono''s family is in a luxurious villa room in Misaki Town. Nagato sits on the bedside topless, looking at the two blue eyes with crimson glow in his hands, and he reveals him without a mask. With a burning left eye, many runes flowed continuously in the flame. Beside Nagato, there is a sleeping girl who is a deadly disciple. From the little skin that the girl accidentally exposed, there are still some traces of happiness. It is obvious that the two had a fierce fight just now... "call!!!" After a long time, Nagato sighed for a long time, his whole body looked a little tired, and he sighed and said: "It is so, the essence of the so-called Straight Death Demon Eye is actually like this!" Last night, after capturing the dying eye and the soul of the other party from Qiye Huangli, Nagato left Tono Station and arrived at this villa in Tono Shenjiu. After giving the rewards that the girl who contributed a lot today, Nagato was constantly studying the eyes of the Demon Eyes of Straight Death for the rest of the time. Even for this Nagato drove the main divine light ball at the core of the spiritual sea of ??the heavens and worlds. After two hours of analysis, coupled with some original evidence, Nagato finally resolved everything about the Demon Eye of Death perfectly, and even understood many problems. Nagato has been questioning since his previous life, why can Shiki Shiki and Ryoriti get the Demon Eye of Death, if it can be obtained by simply experiencing death, this world can find a person in this situation every moment, but They just don''t have such power. But after fully comprehending the essence of the Demon Eye of Straight Death, Nagato knew the real reason! The Demon Eye of Straight Death is one of the forms of the weapon of causality on humans- Everything has a beginning and an end. Under this causal relationship, all things must have an end and an extinction time, and the time of this end has already been determined at the moment of birth, which is the so-called dead period. Everything is derived from the root, which is the so-called Aksha record. From this vortex of roots, the human beings who have differentiated into their present form are far away from the roots, but because they are always derived from the roots, there is still a thin line connecting them. The power of the Straight Death Demon Eye is to connect the root cause, analyze the death of all things through the law of cause and effect, and let the holder of the Demon Eye tamper with the root cause and effect, and determine the life and death of all things! So if you want to get the prerequisite for the eyes of death, you must have the conditions to contact the root cause Just as the two rituals originally possessed a physical personality such as the "Boundary Style", it is part of the root outflow. In the two years of becoming a vegetative, the two rituals are completely necessary to awaken the demon eye!Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org And Qiye Huangli was able to awaken the Demon Eyes, because the Qiye Clan''s Demon Eyes, although they are lower-level Demon Eyes, they can see invisible things such as thoughts and emotions. This feature is deepening a few steps, that is, you can peek into the spiritual sea of ??humanity-the closest place to the root, which is the way of heaven. Such as Qiye Huangli and the future Qiye Zhigui, the super-qualified people of the Qiye clan will have a small chance to break through the spiritual sea at the time of life and death, unconsciously touch the root cause, and awaken the strongest magic eye! Depending on the source of contact, the strength of the magic eye holder''s ability is also different There is a big gap in the power of the three dead-devil-eye holders in the world. The two rituals are undoubtedly the strongest. Qiye Zhigui is more than one thing worse, and Tono Shiki, the guy who has no contact with the root is the worst. . "However, these eyes are perfect for me!" Standing up from the bed, putting on a cloak at random, the red-haired boy showed a slight smile, walked out of the room, took a few turns, and soon came to a secret room specially made in the villa. boom!!! The door of the secret room suddenly opened, and Nagato saw a little boy who was bound by chains. He was only three or four years old, but Nagato saw an amazing fact from those cold eyes This is a born murderer! In this regard, Nagato can only sigh that he deserves to be the son of the strongest assassin Nanya Huangli, one of the future protagonists, and the owner of the deadly eye-Tono Shiki. Of course, he is now named just Nanyazhi expensive! By the way, Qiye Zhigui almost ran away last night. If it weren''t for Xia Lei to be told by Nagato, he must be caught. After the girl couldn''t find anyone, her heart was ruthless. The number of imperial envoys was almost overwhelming. After searching the forest three times before and after, the child might have really ran away. Nagato can only sigh about this, as he deserves to be a lucky person, but-- "Sure enough, strength is still the most reliable, luck, or something, although it has great utility, it is still just luck!" Standing in front of Qiye Zhigui, looking at the opponent''s indifferent eyes, Nagato sighed softly. Seeing the other party''s inexplicable expression, Nagato didn''t care, because-- "Although we have no grievances and no grudges, it is an indisputable fact that I have destroyed the Qiye Clan. Even some brainwashing methods can not reassure me. I will not be able to make any changes to people with deep luck like you. Surprised!" "So sorry, give me everything about you, and give me luck and destiny!" I saw the flames in Nagatos left eye burst out suddenly, and the hot flames swept across the entire secret room in an instant, turning the surroundings into a sea of ??red flames, and Nanaya Zhiki was burned by the red flames for the first time, and there was no time to make a sound... "The destiny of Qiye Zhigui, the magic eye of Qiye Huangli, the crystallization of the soul of the Qiye clan, use these as sacrifices, and cast me the most mature left eye!" Standing in the sea of ??fire, Nagato whispered, his hands stretched out, one hand is two eyeballs with dead eyes, and the other hand is a black pearl condensing the soul of the Qiye Clan. Turning his hands, the eye of death and the crystal of soul plunged directly into the crimson sea of ??fire, and the sea of ??fire boiled in an instant, and the pattern of the six-pointed star was looming in the sea of ??fire, as if something was being bred... 492 Cultivation Chat Group Chapter 032 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the sun was in the sky, when Xia Lei awakened from a deep sleep, the physique of the ancestor of the dead made the girl quickly regain consciousness. At this time, the girl found that the people around her had disappeared. "Really, Kelly, the idiot who doesn''t know the girl''s heart!!" With a bit of bitterly humming in her mouth, the girl slowly got up, closed her eyes and felt it, then walked naked in the room, not caring about her beautiful scenery being revealed. In fact, there is really no need to worry about this- Because this villa has long been shrouded in the girl''s inherent barrier, in other words, as long as she is with Nagato, the girl will unfold her own inherent barrier as a fortress in no place. The girl knew very well that apart from a three or four-year-old child imprisoned in this villa, only Nagato was left, but there were no other people. Any existence, without her permission, cannot enter unless the inherent barrier is smashed. From this point of view, the girl loves Nagato, and she really loves it to the extreme! But it is undeniable that if it weren''t for the dead girl''s heart, everything about her, no matter her body or mind, belonged to Nagato, how would she really mind these things? After all, the dead and humans are two species. The difference between them lies in the difference in values ??between the longevity species and the short-born species. Some humanoid longevity species do not care about the body when they are seen by the short-born species, just like humans do not. Seen by ants. As an existence who was pulled back by Nagato on the edge of personality collapse, Xia Lei also optimized herself while reshaping her personality. In this way, the young girl smoothly transferred the values ??of the short-born species to the long-life species. Although in this way, the original girl Xia Lei is almost dead, but to Nagato, it doesn''t matter. He is not the original Weimiya Kirishu. All he needs is the undead princess of the ancestor of the dead, not Eming Miko. On the island, an innocent girl who was first involved in the magic way. "Well, did Kelly actually get there!" At the same turn, Xia Lei quickly came to the secret room where the patriarchs son named Qiye Zhigui, who was captured by the girl from the Qiye Clan, was closed, but "this is" The girl was surprised to find that the red flame was burning in the secret room at this time. You must know that the entire villa was enveloped by the girl''s inherent barrier, but when the girl was exploring the barrier just now, she did not find these flames! "Also, it looks dangerous!" Slightly squinting her eyes, the dead disciple girl stood in front of the flame, hesitantly not daring to approach, the temperature of the flame in front of her was not high, at least the girl who was so close could not feel the temperature, even the building next to it None seemed to be burnt. But at the first sight of the flame, after realizing that there is such a flame within her inherent barrier, the death girl''s barrier seemed to be instinctively fearful, which made the girl have to care. In addition, based on her and Kelly''s feelings, the girl knew that her lover had nothing to do, but was undergoing the final transformation, she just stood there and waited obediently. Otherwise, maybe the girl will fight the inherent barrier and break into the flames.The whole novel network www.qbxsw.com Fortunately, the girl didn''t act recklessly. Otherwise, if Nagato''s current state of devotion was too late to stop, the girl would be burnt out of her soul as soon as she touched the flame, she would definitely not die again! This crimson flame is nothing but the humane fire bred from the heavens and all realms. Together with the fire of heaven and the fire of tunnels, they are called the three fires of will, and belong to Nagato''s trump card. The fire of heaven can burn the law, the fire of the tunnel can burn the sky and the earth, the fire of humanity burns the soul and concept, the power of these three flames is hard to estimate! As long as the undead girl encounters this humanitarian fire, not to mention the river of undead will probably be directly burned, and there is no residue left, even the girl''s soul will be burned. But Nagato doesnt like the imperial trump card. To tell the truth, this trump card is created by consuming the origin of the heavens and worlds. It is like donating blood. Once or twice it can also promote blood circulation. If it''s gone, it''s consuming life, or it''s incurable. These three kinds of flames are used too much, and the three avenues of the heavens and the world will probably collapse because of this! Only this time, Nagato intends to create his final left eye. In order to be more in line with the humane spirit sea, will it spur the humane fire of the spirit sea! In this way, time slowly passed, Xia Lei stood in front of the flame and waited patiently for forty-six hours. For short-born species, this is a relatively difficult time to suffer, but for young girls, like normal people waiting for tens of minutes, there is no special feeling, at this moment Boom boom boom!!! The scarlet humane fire made a whirring sound, and a pulsating sound came from the center of the sea of ??fire, echoing throughout the villa, and a burst of joy unconsciously echoed in the girl''s heart-that was the emotional infection from Nagato! Huhuhu!!! The crimson flame quickly dissipated, turning into a little scarlet spark, flying all over the sky, and in the center of the spark, the windbreaker Nagato slowly opened his eyes, the right eye was still purple, and the red flame in the left eye had converged. It''s a fascinating magic eye-- In the red eyes like colored glaze, the sign of the six-pointed star gleams with a unique halo. Under these eyes, all cause and effect seem to be invisible. "Life and death depend on fate, and the reincarnation of cause and effect is called Minglunyan!" Feeling the new demon eyes, Nagato smiled satisfied, and then he saw-- A neat girl is standing at the door of the secret room, waiting for herself! In an instant, I understood what the girl was doing these days. Nagato was a little touched and helpless about the girls values, but he still walked a few steps, gently hugged the girl, and whispered in her ear. , "Fortunately!" "It''s okay, Kelly, everything about Xia Lei is Kelly''s, isn''t it!" Being hugged by Nagato, the dead girl did not have the shyness of a normal girl. Instead, she hugged Nagato generously and whispered, "It''s just Kelly, you have to reward me!" .. 493 Chapter 033 First try the magic eye, really surrender the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato and Xia Lei walked out of the villa again, it had been a whole week since they entered. The various big influences they caused in Misaki Town have been subdued by the efforts of Tono Family, which also made Misaki Town and the surrounding cities realize the background of Tono Family as the overlord of Misaki Town! "I have seen two adults!" Not long after the two of Nagato left the villa, Shinji Tono appeared next to Nagato in a dusty manner and saluted them. It seemed that he had waited a long time. "What''s the matter?" Because the crimson flames in the left eye were already restrained, Nagato did not wear a mask at this time. The special bangs drooped to cover the abnormality of the left eye. But at this time, how sharp Nagato''s left eye is, he easily understood Tono Shin. Cause and effect of the whole body for a long time. "Da, sir, I have found the descendants of the Wujing clan!" Sweeping by Nagato''s left eye, Shinji Tono''s whole body was chilled, and he suddenly felt that he had nowhere to hide in front of the boy in front of him. The lie he had planned to weave immediately gave up and told the truth. It turned out that on the night a week ago, before Nagato left, he left an order for Shenjiu Tono to look for the only one of the four demons that had disappeared, the descendants of the Wujing clan. After seeing the power of Nagato and Xia Lei, Shinji Tono dared not try his best to face this order. Perhaps it was due to fate, and when there was no news at all, Shinji Tono really found her out. The two orphans of the Wujing clan, amber and jade in the original plot. However, shortly after finding the twins, perhaps it was a sequelae from the battle with Nanya Huangli that night, the blood of the demon in Shinji Tono kept boiling, almost because of insufficient physical and mental power, he could not suppress the reversal. impulse-- As the Tono Clan, a mixed race of humans and demons, there is a price to pay in the use of power. When the blood outside the human blood surpasses the blood of the human, the power also approaches the non-human. The appetite and sexual desire, which are the most basic of biological survival, will be strengthened, and the moral values ??of human beings will become unconstrained under the influence of external forces, killing people. Plunder has become a basic means of survival. At that time, the existence of the Tono clan would degenerate into demons and be wiped out by the family or demons organization. At that time, Shinji Tono forced the patriarch of the Saigi clan who was also mixed blood into this situation to accomplish his goal, but after he was about to enter this state, Shinji Tono was terrified... At that time, the Wujing twins he had just found became the life-saving straw for Tono Shinji The super power possessed by the Wu Jing family is the sensory ability: through the exchange of body fluids, one''s physical strength can be shared with others, resulting in a replenishment or strengthening effect. By replenishing magic, Tono Shinjiu was able to obtain physical strengthening from the Wujing twins, thereby suppressing the reversal. Although the opponent is still very young, it can be used only after a few years of raising, and his bloodline reversal of Shinji Tono can only be suppressed for a few more years, just in time! In order to cope with Nagato''s order and to hide the Wujing twins in private, Tono Shinji did not hesitate to search across the country. Finally, in another city, he found a branch of the Wujing clan, the Wutiao family! Originally, Shinji Tono wanted to use the Wujing family to disappear, and only found the Wutiao family to prevaricate Nagato, but under the insight of the fate wheel, the man subconsciously changed his mind. Although he regretted the words as soon as he spoke, what Shinhisa Tono never thought was that when his voice just fell off, Nagato said something that made him shocked "Cut, I thought you would hide it from me, it''s boring!" I saw the red-haired boy curling his lips and saying boringly, "I obviously wanted to lie in front of me just now. It''s a pity that I didn''t go crazy!" Seven Realms Novel Network www.7jie.com As soon as the boys voice fell, Shinhisa Tono was completely cold, not only because his intention was seen, but also because Xia Lei next to Nagato, after hearing Nagatos words, the murderous spirit immediately gushed out. The reason for its looming. Da da da!!! Keeping the posture of bowing his head, hearing the footsteps of the young girl slowly approaching, Shinji Tono''s heart suddenly went up and down, and the instinct in his body kept urging him to escape, but He dare not! No one understood the horror of these two people more than him. What happened the night a week ago was so sudden that everyone was beaten up, but afterwards, Shinji Tono still saw some clues. They planned everything that happened that night! In fact, the other party didn''t hide much in front of him. Although he was a little angry, Shinji Tono was more afraid and relieved. Needless to say, fear naturally, but peace of mind is because the inner world is inherently weak and strong. These two terrible beings become the secret control of the family. On the contrary, the Tono clan will be safer. Of course, the premise is to be loyal! Clang!! The sound of the blade being unsheathed echoed in his ears. Subconsciously, Shinji Tono was about to rush to his side, but the Patriarch Tono still held back, with the most absolute mentality Because if he avoids this time, no matter whether it is himself or his family, he will definitely die! Tear!!! The sound of the blade cutting in from Tian Linggai echoed in his ears, and the breath of death reverberated in Tono Shinji''s heart. He could even feel the process of the blade splitting his own brain, but - A few seconds later, Shinjiu Tono was surprised to find that he was actually unscathed, but only a few hairs fell. The knife just now seemed to cut something for himself... "Although I am selfish, I have a good determination now, and I''m barely qualified!" "The reversal impulse of the blood of Tono is in the final analysis, but the demons in the body just want to recover. In a sense, its existence is the key to the strength of the Tono clan. Now I will help you cut it. In the future, you will not have the urge to reverse!" "Similarly, as a price, you will no longer be able to enhance a single trace of blood superpower!" Nagato said lightly and horrifying words, and walked past Tono Shinjiu, but those words made Tono Shinjiu alive. In an instant, Nagato''s position in Tono Shinji''s heart rose straight up If it was said that most of the original recognition of Nagato was due to strength and fear, now, another emotion rushed into Tono''s heart Great talent is the true hope of my Tono family! Reminiscent of the generations who were killed in the family because of the impulse reversal, as well as his own pair of extraordinary children, at this moment Tono Shinhisa thought in his heart, that is, from this moment, Tono Shinhisa became Nagato Diehard! For this reason, Nagato, who was walking in front, didn''t care much. He just looked at the dagger in his hand and felt the power of his left eye, showing a slight smile. "As long as you find the flaws, can you kill all eyes? This power is really good!" .. 494 Chapter 034 Loli Zhengtai, the layout is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wujingjia is a family of witches in the world of the moon. In the world of Japan, Wujing was once one of the four major exorcist families, specializing in prayers, spirits, etc., but did not value the inheritance of blood, but preferred the inheritance of technology and knowledge. But in this generation, the descendants of the Wujing clan violated the taboo and gave birth to amber and jade. Although Amber and Jade have the ability to sense, they can share their physical strength with each other to replenish or strengthen, but they are not recognized by the Wu Jing family, so they are left out. And Amber and Jade were immediately orphaned, and there was no family to rely on This is why Tono Makihisa found them within a few days after Nagato gave the order, and adopted them in the orphanage at a very small price. In modern society, although the mystery is hidden, it is undeniable that this is an informationized world! No matter how old or mysterious the family is, as long as they are still connected with civilized society, they can find information through the information stored in various channels. Especially the Tono family, which has a profound background in mystery, keeps pace with the times and is extremely closely integrated with modern society, in some things, it really plays a big role This is why Nagato chose to subdue the Tono clan! Although it has subdued the Qianshang Group, it is a family that has left the inner world after all. Although the power in the outer world is extraordinary, it is difficult to really touch the inner world again. Under the escort of Tono''s luxury car, after ten minutes, Nagato was in Tono''s resident and saw his goal this time, the twins of the Wujing clan. This is a pair of twin sisters, who look like three or four years old at this time. They have bright red hair and almost the same appearance. Their skin is as smooth as a baby and looks extremely cute. Next to the twin sisters, there are the black-haired little Lori and the white-haired little Zhengtai, who are about the same age as them, and they are much more generous than the somewhat formal twin sisters. Seeing Nagato and Xia Lei taking the lead in walking in, the four little Lori Xiaozhengta was surprised at first, especially after seeing Shinji Tono behind them, and then bowed to them politely. : "Meet the two adults!" "You belong to the Wujing clan!" Nagato saw this scene without any expression of surprise. First, he walked to the Wujing twins, looked at the twin sisters who were a little cowering, and asked calmly. "Yes, it is!" Under Nagato''s left eyes, the twin sisters suddenly felt a sense of being seen through, and the feeling of bewilderment rose in the hearts of the two loli. Finally, the twin sisters with emerald-like eyes spoke. The twin sisters who are orphans, even if they are only four years old, have already understood the darkness of society, and even more understand that the scary teenagers in front of them are their future support Can''t neglect! Such a psychological imperative made the twin sisters barely stand in front of Nagato! "Very well, worthy of the twins born by Wu Jing Taboo!" Seeing that the Wujing twins can still maintain their sense under their own magic eyes, Nagato closed the magic eyes and smiled with satisfaction. At the same time, the Wujing twins felt that the panic in their hearts disappeared, before their eyes. ''S boy is not terrible anymore. "What are your names!" Huomiexsw.com www.huomiexsw.com "My name is Jade, this is my sister, Amber!" The girl with emerald eyes was still answering Nagato''s question. By her side, the loli with amber eyes had been watching Nagato quietly. "As the name suggests, is it suitable?!" Hearing Lori''s name, and looking at their eyes, Nagato smiled, "Beautiful eyes, strong soul, extraordinary ability, I look forward to your growth." "Send them to Asakami''s house in Kanbuzi City as Asakami Fujino''s exclusive maids!" He glanced at Shinji Tono next to him, Nagato indifferently ordered, and then came to the other two respectful Zhengtai Loli, and said calmly, "Is this your son and daughter!" "Yes, my lord!" Shinhisa Tono followed closely, and after hearing Nagato''s words, he respectfully responded, and at the same time introduced to Nagato, "Inuko Tono Four Seasons, Little Girl Tono Akiba!" After hearing Shinji Tono''s words, the magic eye of Nagato''s left eye quietly unfolded. In an instant, the treatment that Amber Jade had just enjoyed reappeared in the same age Lori Masata. Compared with the Wujing twins who have seen a little darkness, Tono Akiba has super talents, and the blood of Tono is closer to the origin of Tono, but her weak feelings make her unable to last too long. The test of the demon eye. Under the panic of the magic eye, Qiuyeqing couldn''t help but back up two steps before remembering that it was very rude, and she held it down, which made Tono Shenjiu frowned. It seems that I have protected Akiba too well. I can''t even compare the psychological quality of the two orphans. Akiba still needs to be tempered. For Akiba, Shenji Tono, who has high hopes for Akiba, sees this scene and feels like this. Thinking of Tao, but the next moment, he will have no time to think-- Roar!!! If Akiba had only retreated, I would never have thought that four-year-old Tono Four Seasons would run away under such panic and pressure. I saw this white-haired man with a hideous face and running away! Reverse the impulse! At this moment, Shinji Tono had only this word in his mind. Although he knew that his son could easily enter the reversal impulse, when his son entered the reversal in front of him, Shinhisa Tono was still confused! Shinji Tono was dumbfounded, does not mean that Nagato and Xia Lei are dumbfounded "It''s a stupid move to run away in front of me and Kelly!" Xia Lei, who had been standing next to Nagato as the background, spoke out. The girl''s voice was full of contempt. As soon as the voice fell, the girl disappeared in place. Peng!!! The escaped Tono Shiki was bombarded by a blow and hit the ground at the foot of Nagato, dripping with blood, which made the surrounding people silent for a while, and Tono Akiba couldn''t help covering his mouth. "It''s actually reversed like this, it''s a speechless bloodline, and..." Ignoring everything around him, Nagato squatted down, and took a closer look at the smashed Tono Four Seasons. The magic eye under the bangs saw a causal line connecting the tail-biting snake logo in the endless distance. "Did you show up so early? But this is just right. Then, you can''t escape, my prey... But let''s cut the uncontrollable factors first!" Muttering to himself, a dagger appeared in Nagato''s hand, and it was cut down in most of the sluggish eyes!.. 495 Chapter 035 Wu Mi and Avalon second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At Tono''s house, Nagato only stayed for a week before leaving with Tono Shiki. A week ago, Tonos parents, Tono Four Seasons had a reversal impulse in front of Nagato, the bloodline power ran away and turned into a demon, was subdued by Xia Lei''s blow, and then was decapitated by Nagato. Although this eliminated the possibility of his reversal forever, in a sense, the existence of Tono Four Seasons has lost the way forward in the Tono family, which is dominated by superpowers. Therefore, under Nagato and Shinhisa Tono''s exchange or unilateral order, Tono Shiki became a student of Nagato magic and began to practice as a magician. On the bright side, when the news came out, the information of the alliance between the magician killer and the Tono clan would be circulated in the inner world. In this way, the truth of Nagato''s control of the entire family would also be buried. The key to Nagato''s undefeated so far lies in his best creation and deep hiding of cards! Unknowingly, for eternal victory, Nagato has long since developed the habit of hiding his cards. In a sense, as Nagato''s enemy, it seems quite pitiful. Because they will never know, their enemy, the real support! As an existence who is accustomed to hiding his cards, Nagato does not like to expose everything about himself. Asakami Group has been in contact with him frequently over the years, even if it wants to conceal it, it is impossible. But for the Tono family, Nagato still Hidden habitually. Having just returned to Guanbuzi City, Nagato threw his students to Natalia and asked him to train Tono Shiki''s will. For a future plan, Nagato even told Tono Shiki "Although I accept you as a student, in fact I only use you as a tool. As a magician, your aptitude is only average, and as a superpower, you are just a waste after losing the magic in your blood. That''s it!" "However, this does not mean that you can''t become a strong person. Go and hone your will. After a few years, you will have a catastrophe. Only the strongest will can survive that catastrophe. Then, you will naturally have it. The qualification to become a strong one!" After Nagato finished speaking these words, Tono Shiki, who was only five years old, was naturally unconvinced and made an oath to defeat Nagato, and then consciously followed Natalia to leave. It was a trip to Asakami''s house and looked at the half-length of his lover Ming, Asakami Fujino, and the situation of Amber and Jade that had been sent over a week ago. Although Ming did not copy his memories to his own half of the body, under the influence of each other, although Fujino did not develop into Ming''s indifferent temperament, he matured quickly. Now he has controlled the opening and closing of the twisting magic eye.If it weren''t for her age too young and her body had not yet grown up, she could even sweep the existence of the ghoul at this time. Perhaps because of the half-length relationship, Asakami Fujino is very attached to Nagato, and even Nagato can feel a trace of love, which is about to sprout in the heart of the young Lori "It''s only three years old, and even the love thread has to be derived. This is too mature!" With such a complaint, Nagato led Xia Lei back to his luxury villa in the suburbs. Just after opening the door, Nagato saw a meticulous woman in black standing in the hall, saluting himself respectfully. "Long time no see, Mai Mi!" Seeing the black-clothed woman who appeared in front of her, Nagato showed a slight smile, strolling to the black-clothed woman, wrapped her hand around her waist, and kissed passionately, which made Xia Lei standing behind Nagato His face was unhappy. Five minutes later, Nagato let go of the panting woman in black, looking at the other side''s meticulous posture, turning around and sitting on the sofa in the hall, the corner of her mouth curled slightly Nagato really likes to see this woman who is as cold as a weapon showing her unique feminine demeanor. That will make Nagato feel very interesting, but-Feilu Novels www.flxs8.com As if she didn''t want Nagato to succeed, even when she was panting, the woman in black remained expressionless, but there were some fluctuations hidden in her eyes. "Really, you are still the same!" Seeing the appearance of the black-clothed woman, Nagato is a bit regretful, but it''s nothing more than that. Anyway, there is too much time, just keep up! Hisou Mai is the name of the woman in black, and it is also the name Nagato took. I met Hisou Maiya three years ago. After Nagato tracked down and killed an evil magician in a war-torn country, he sensed a fate of cause and effect. Following this destined cause and effect, Nagato soon met Kyuu Mai. She was tied up by several men and seemed to violate her Under this circumstance, Nagato naturally killed him without saying anything! After rescuing the opponent, Nagato knew that she was born in a war-torn country. She had been a weapon of war since she was a child, and she didn''t even have her own name. After forcing the name of the opponent, Nagato took it out of the war-torn world and became his own exclusive tool. "Humph!" At this time, Miss Xia Lei snorted slightly, and sat on another sofa, apparently losing her temper again. Her snorting also reminded Nagato of business. "By the way, since you''re back, what about things?" Hisou Maiya was dispatched by Nagato last year to wander around the world in search of a very magical holy relic in this world. "Brought it!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Jiuyu Mai took out her suitcase indifferently, placed it on the table in the hall, and quickly entered the unboxing code. Click!!! The box was opened, and what appeared in front of everyone was a scabbard that looked rather broken and ancient, without any magical fluctuations, and it looked like an ancient cultural relic. Avalon It is the name of this ancient scabbard, and it is also the ideal hometown in Celtic mythology to depart from the world. This is the most powerful treasure of King Arthur in the world of the moon! In the plot that was tampered with by myself, whether I can participate in the Holy Grail War on behalf of the Einzbern family, Nagato has no bottom, so I found this strongest holy relic first, just in case. However, after seeing Avalon''s first glance, Nagato was so surprised that he almost jumped up because-- "The breath of the human world, how come!" .. 496 Chapter 036: The third change in history! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Avalon, the kingdom of the elves in the legend of King Arthur, symbolizes the afterlife and the place behind him. It is an ideal home away from the world, and it is also the last home of King Arthur in the legend. And the scabbard with the same name in front of Nagato is the realization of the real ideal land in the world of Xingmoon. In Nagato''s memory, it is the guarantee of the true undefeated Knight King! Its just, why does the aura of the human world appear on the Knight Kings Avalon, and it is also very strong, its just like "This scabbard was originally owned by the human world!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s eyes were a bit blurred. Although he wanted something in this world, what Nagato would not forget was that his original purpose was to find the incarnation of the human path. "You actually have your breath in something as important as Avalon, what have you done in this world, so that Gaia and Alaya don''t find you, don''t cheat you?" While babbling in his mouth, Nagato showed an interested smile, constantly reading the history books of this world, not only the Celtic myths and legends, but also the myths and history of the whole world. Nagato found that he had fallen into a wrong path, that is, he came to this world, his purpose is to find the incarnation of the human world! When there is no way to perceive the person at the beginning, prepare to practice the power of this world first, and break through to a higher stage in order to find the other party. This consideration is correct- After all, the other party is definitely still in this world. As long as you become a user of the Fa, Nagato can know many secrets of the world and find the other party. But Nagato has forgotten one thing, that is, his avatar is deeply influenced by himself, no matter which avatar, no matter which world or era, will not be unknown! If there is no information about the other party in this era, then look for it in history, as long as it exists, it will definitely leave clues! "Because there are too many magic books, I forgot to take a good look at the history of this world. The divine will did not remind me. It seems to make me understand that I am a little slack!" Muttering in his heart, Nagatos eyes shone brightly, because at this moment, he found a trace of unusual clues left in historical books "In the sunset, young Arthur, while practicing swordsmanship, saw the great magician riding on the blue bull!" This is a scene depicting King Arthur seeing Merlin for the first time, but no matter how Nagato looks at it, he feels that the posture of riding a blue bull is not like what the legendary Merlin can do! As long as there are people with the cultural heritage of Taoism in China, after seeing this description of Master Mei Lin, they will have a lot of disobedience in their hearts. After recording this, Nagato continued to read the books, but within a few minutes, Nagato almost squirted blood, because Nagato unexpectedly found out-- "Gurney Vale is Merlin''s daughter, and once served as King Arthur''s old swordsman phone. What a joke!!!" This time, Nagato was really shocked. Merlin and Gurney Vale, two completely different guys, can actually be linked together, and no matter how you look at it, they are wrong in terms of age! "Is that old man Meilin really old and good?" Miao Bi Ge novel www.novelhall.com I couldn''t help but vomit crazy in my heart, Nagato became more and more certain, this is definitely his own human incarnation, because no matter what you think, this is definitely not a natural world line! Following the thoughts in his heart, Nagato continued to look down patiently, but the more weird it became, the more weird it became. In the legend of King Arthur, this king Arthur and the foolish Mao Wang in Nagato''s own memory seemed a bit wise and martial. Too much! Pull out the sword of the king''s choice, unify the British Isles, slay more than a hundred generals of Frank, a trip to a mysterious ideal hometown, a happy marriage, the establishment of the legendary twelve round tables, a shocking ten-year development, and an even more amazing ten-year battle. All of this finally made an otherwise ordinary boy the emperor of sacred Britain, the lord of Europe and the king of the world! "Compared to the one in my previous life, this King Arthur has a slightly larger pattern!" Speaking softly admiring King Arthur''s record, Nagato subconsciously looked at the ending part. At this time, Nagato suddenly wanted to see the end of the story of King Arthur, but-- "Cheating!" It turned out that in the following, King Arthurs story unexpectedly took a speechless turn of God, the great hero of the empire, the father-in-law of King Arthur, Master Merlin actually died. After his death, the world-killing beasts sealed by Merlin descended and destroyed the empire. King Arthur stood fighting to the end. He was dyed in darkness. He used his seven sins to forge a real mortal blade. He killed all the beasts and died. After his death, he was sent to the ideal homeland and will always be admired by the world! "What''s the matter with this weird development, there is always a sense of humanity and restraint playing a big game!" Nagato said to himself, while recording his own words and listing them at the same time. Come up with a variety of possibilities, and the basis for your own guess. "So in the legend of King Arthur, the change has been determined, so next, let''s look at other world history, especially...Chinese history!" The red-haired boy energetically pulled out another book and began to read it. This kind of decryption game made Nagato a little addicted before he knew it. It seems that within a few days, Nagato will not get bored. ... ... While Nagato kept reading history, he was at Einzberns home in Germany. As a magician who specializes in alchemy, one of the three masters who built the system of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, but because he was not good in the field of combat, the first three Holy Grail Wars were all tragedies. "There are only nine years left before the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, but our Einzbern family must never repeat the same mistakes again. Our combat effectiveness is not strong. This is an indisputable fact!" "In order to obtain the Holy Grail and complete the third Dharma Cup, I decided to look for foreign aid. So, princes, put forward the candidates you think are suitable and let us have a good discussion. This is the only theme of this family meeting!" At the family meeting where everyone gathered, the contemporary Patriarch of the Einzbern family stood in the first place, issued his own decision to everyone, and opened this special family meeting...... .. 497 Chapter 037 Kyushu and the invitation first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Six days later, Nagato walked out of the almost endless sea of ??books. Walking out of the gloomy room, the red-haired boy always had a smile on his face. Obviously, he was extremely satisfied with his achievements these days. Relying on his understanding of the human world, Nagato finally found the trace of the human world from the endless history. Standing on the top floor of the villa, bathed in the rising sun, the red-haired boy''s left eye was gleaming with red gleam, looking at the western sky, it seemed that he was interpreting the message between heaven and earth In fact, this is the case, Nagato is interpreting the cause and effect of this world through his own fate! In Nagato''s left eye, the world is covered by an extremely complex but ubiquitous network of cause and effect, and there is a causal connection between nature and living things. "There is nothing wrong with the judgment based on the traces of spiders and horses in the history books!" "If you don''t pay attention, I really haven''t noticed that Huaxia in this world is actually separated from the world, especially Alaya, the will of Yanhuang humanity has a tendency to germinate, but it is a pity... " This tendency can only be a tendency forever, because it has been stifled in the cradle! In Nagato''s eyes, the illusory but real, dense causal line, the causal line on the land of Kyushu that is almost isolated from the world, just shows this tendency. But it is clear that there have been two major restraining forces discovered! As Nagato observed, the barrier that Kyushu Huaxia used to isolate the world has been shattered, and Kyushu''s humanitarian will is slowly blending into Alaya''s consciousness. "However, the result from Kyushu is probably a bargaining chip for the human world, as a bargaining chip for restraint!" Based on his own intelligence, Nagato came to such a conclusion, but even so, Nagato still has a problem in his mind, which is puzzling, that is-- "Since I have a bargaining chip, why are I still trapped in this world? Is there anything wrong in the middle?!" Such a thought sprouted in my heart, and Nagatos intuition that was close to heaven was activated in an instant, and countless scattered pictures swept through Nagatos mind, and the information that could be obtained was extremely incomplete-- Only a picture of a pure white girl with no god makes Nagato almost unable to take his attention away! Who is she? At this moment, Nagatos heart was fast, and there was an unsustainable joy in his blood. Nagatos will seemed to be caught in a certain impulse, and his pride of self-control could not restrain the thoughts at the moment. . "Who is she?!" Nagato couldn''t understand the feelings surging in his heart at this time, but Nagato still understood one thing, that is, this girl is extremely important to him. In other words, she is her greatest achievement in this world! At the same time, there was an unspeakable anger in Nagato''s heart, because Nagato clearly saw the godlessness in the eyes of the girl who seemed so important to him...Qingfeng Literature www .qinfengwx.net "Who is it that made her so godless!" Inexplicably, Nagato was a little irritable, and he felt like he wanted to vent something. At this moment-- "grown ups!" I don''t know when, Natalia appeared behind Nagato, as if there was something to tell Nagato, her appearance immediately triggered Nagato''s impulse to vent. The next moment, Nagato carried the silver-haired woman up at an astonishing speed, and entered the room with a few flashes. After a while, the voice of the woman Yingyingyanyan and the mans snorting came from the room, which lasted for a long time. . Two hours later, the red-haired boy walked out of the room alone. After experiencing the most primitive human activities between the sexes, Nagato finally vented a trace of his own irritability. Although his mood has not fully recovered, he can at least be clear. Think about the problem without being disturbed by emotions. "An invitation from Einzbern''s house!" At this time, Nagato was looking at the invitation inscribed with the Einzbern family logo in his hand, showing an expression of "Is it finally here?" and said softly. Just last night, this invitation was sent here, but because of Nagato''s order, Natalia did not dare to bother, so she could only send it to Nagato today when Nagato had just walked out of the room. Einzbern was one of the three companies that initiated the Holy Grail War, and was responsible for the manufacture of the container for the Holy Grail. Since the First Holy Grail War, the magicians who must participate in each session have been exploring the Holy Grail for more than ten centuries. As a result, they have reached the point of making the Holy Grail by themselves. Nagato is the son-in-law of this family in the presence of the captured Eomiya Kiritugu. When Nagato was preparing to participate in the Holy Grail War, he planned to repeat history and join as a representative of this family. Not only for the very moving little Holy Grail in Nagatos memory, but also because this family is one of the three families that made the Holy Grail. Compared with Tosakas guarding Fuyuki and the decline of Matsumoto, the family has the most holy grail preserved. data. It is even said that this family, as the initiator of the Holy Grail Project, still circulates real third law materials. For Nagato, who is pursuing a powerful force, this is an irresistible temptation. "I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to take this path. I never thought that it would be here today..." With anticipation, the red-haired boy opened the invitation and looked at ten lines. He quickly understood the purpose of the invitation from Einzberns house, but after reading the information on the invitation, Nagatos face suddenly appeared. Oh no! "The Einzbern family chooses son-in-law and invites a lot of magicians to choose their relatives in the ring?!" Seeing that there was one more troublesome step than he had anticipated, Nagato could only secretly say to the effect At this time, Nagato is not the magician killer who uses magic as a tool and uses science, but a killer who uses mysterious magic and a killer for magicians! The butterfly effect showed its results in front of Nagato. Nagato is not afraid of the so-called recruitment of relatives, and can even predetermine his own success. It''s just that Nagato was already in a bad mood at this time, and when he encountered such annoying troubles, a glimmer of cold flashed in the eyes of the red-haired boy, and the murderous intent began to grow... 498 Chapter 038 The second more consequence of hitting the gun! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Einzbern was one of the three companies that initiated the Holy Grail War, and was responsible for the manufacture of the container for the Holy Grail. Since the First Holy Grail War, the magicians who must participate in every session have been exploring the Holy Grail for more than ten centuries. As a result, they have reached the point of making the Holy Grail by themselves. This family is very unique. It lives in the frozen mountain city of Germany. It is one of the few mysterious families that can maintain a history of more than a thousand years without dividing the family or interacting with other magicians. Even the group consciousness that deteriorated in a cycle of ten years was well controlled by Einzbern, and there has never been a mistake in such a long time It can be said that in a certain way, it has reached the realm of gods and monsters, and it can be called a monster family! However, even so, there is another thing that cannot be denied, that is, this family is weak in combat effectiveness, or in other words, this makes this point more clear. Two hundred years ago, the contemporary patriarch and friends of the Einzbern family created the Holy Grail system and held a Holy Grail War every sixty years in an attempt to complete the lost third method. Only for nearly two hundred years, the Einzbern family ended in failure for three consecutive Holy Grail wars! The first Holy Grail War was attended by Justy Sarizi Lech von Einzbern as a family representative and participated in the production system. But the great magician known as the saint of winter, one of the planners of the Holy Grail War, must use her as the key to reappear the cup of heaven, in other words, to make the great holy grail and become a living sacrifice. Therefore, this time the failure of the Einzbern family is doomed. In the second Holy Grail War, the three royal families formulated the rules and systems of the Holy Grail War in order to eliminate the heroes and the Master more efficiently, and agreed to let magicians outside the three participate in the war. However, this led to disaster, and Einzbern was excluded from the monopoly of the Holy Grail, and he was out early in the second contest. In the next third Holy Grail War, the Einzbel clan unexpectedly summoned the heroic spirit Avenger with the eighth attribute, but this heroic spirit was just an ordinary person. The Holy Grail of the power of color is contaminated. The failure of three consecutive wars made the stubborn Thousand-Year family have to admit that the magical characteristics of the Einzbern family, the flow and transfer of magic power, are not suitable for combat! Therefore, for the forthcoming Fourth Holy Grail War, the contemporary Patriarch of Einzbern made the decision to attract foreign aid, and even brought out the newly trained little Holy Grail, preparing to marry him to foreign aid to win him over. heart. It is not a superficial desire to buy foreign aid with hue. Although there is indeed a small part of the reason for this, it is more that the Holy Grail is used as a bait to get foreign aid into the bait. "The charm of the Holy Grail is unstoppable. As long as it is a human being, there will be a desire and hope to get the Holy Grail. As the control of the little Holy Grail, we are a hurdle they cannot bypass. Therefore, as long as the design is reasonable, there is no need to worry. Foreign aid will rebel against us!" Standing confidently by the window, Einzberns contemporary patriarch, Jubsta Kokhaid von Einzbern, through the window, watching the new generation learning to walk on the snow with the help of a maid. Little Holy Grail-Alice Phil, the middle-aged Patriarch showed a triumphant smile. "What''s more, the charm of the little holy grail created with the saint of winter as a template is not something that anyone can stop. As long as the personality of the little holy grail is completed before the foreign aid and Alice Phil get married, plus the original little holy grail The mechanism in the body, even if the other party is really against the water, when the time comes, what''s the fear!" "The patriarch is wise!" 89 Literature Net www.89wxw.com Behind the Patriarch is an elderly housekeeper with white hair. As the Patriarch who grew up watching the Patriarch, he understands that the middle-aged man in front of him pays attention to the Holy Grail. From the position of Patriarch who just took the throne, the Patriarch in front of him knew that during his tenure as Patriarch, there would be a Holy Grail War. The contemporary Patriarch has put a lot of effort into this war that caused his family to suffer three consecutive defeats. "Ah!" Hearing the praise from the housekeeper, the head of the house just chuckled softly and asked: "Are all the people we sent invitations here, especially the most suitable candidates." "Enlighten Patriarch, most of the invited people have already arrived, only the three most suitable candidates are left, Eddie the Demon Hunter, Caesar the Rebellious Knight, and Kelly the Magic Killer!" As the steward of the Einzbern Castle, the old man knew everything in the castle well, and he almost answered the Patriarch''s questions without any pause. Demon hunter Eddie, a magician who lives by hunting monsters all year round, was born ordinary and his family was destroyed by the dead. After becoming a magician, he has an amazing interest in crusade against the dead. Beheaded a certain high-level dead man years ago, so he became famous. The rebellious knight Caesar, although possessing magical powers, is not a magician. He is a knight, a rebellious knight who does not belong to the Templar Church, and his record is even more dazzling than the Demon Hunter. , Although not successful, but also retreated. The magician killer, the mysterious magician who hunts evil magicians as the target, is famous for defeating many powerful evil magicians. The most enthusiastic thing is that the magic that the opponent applies to has become a mystery. "They haven''t arrived yet, so wait a minute. They are all powerful combat powers, and most importantly, they have no power. The only magician killer who has power, his power is in this world. Yes, it has little effect on the inner world." Hearing the words of the housekeeper, the Patriarch said indifferently that he was confident that he could control everything, but he did not know that his hand directly hit someone''s muzzle, which directly caused the destruction of the entire Einzbern family. ... ... "what!!" Thousands of miles away, in the same snow-covered mountains and forests, a young man in a knight armor smashed his head with a punch by Jia Jian Hong Mo, and only had time to shout, his brain exploded, blood scattered, and no sound was heard. "You, you... the devil?!" Beside them, there was a demon hunter who had all broken limbs and seemed to have lost consciousness. He could only whisper one word, and there was no sound. "Demon hunter? Rebellious knight?! The name is quite big, but unfortunately they are all vulnerable!" Standing not far away, Xia Lei put her arms around Nagato''s arm, and said with some disdain, "How do they deserve to stand and compare with Kelly!" Nagato ignored the girl''s words, but looked in the direction of Einzbern Castle, showing some deep cold smiles... 499 Chapter 039 Alice Phil is third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Standing on the snowy ground, feeling the biting cold, even if it needs the support of others, Alice Phil still felt a burst of heartfelt joy, not for other, but for the instinctive reaction of life. After all, this was the first time she had walked out of the castle to truly experience the world. This feeling is a pale memory that cannot be conveyed anyway. Alice Phil von Einzbern, she is an artificial person created by the Einzbern family for the Fourth Holy Grail War that will begin nine years later. At the end of the Holy Grail War, she is used to open the door to go out of the world. Little holy grail. The little holy grail is actually an instrument used to store the power of the heroic souls in the holy grail war- At the end of the Holy Grail, use the power of the heroic spirit from outside the world to open the passage of the world, and consolidate the passage gate with the spiritual power drawn from the magic circle of the Great Holy Grail. This is the true face of the so-called Holy Grail War. In this sense, the Holy Grail does not have the ability to pray, and the heroes are actually pitted. But after opening the door to the root cause, the magician can contact the root cause. After all, the root cause is all the cause, all the fruit, contacting the root cause without dying, it is really possible to realize his wish. As the little holy grail of the First Holy Grail War, and also the planner of the Holy Grail system-the copy of the Saint of Winter, Alice Phil has part of the memory of the Saint of Winter, but this part of the memory is not in her eyes. No sense of reality, in her eyes, she just saw it and knew it. "As in memory, this place is really beautiful!" Feeling everything around her heartily, supported by the maid who is also an artificial human, the pure white girl with silver hair and red eyes showed a pure smile, which looked extremely moving under the subconscious noble temperament. "Oh, does this young lady think so too?" At this time, sudden voices echoed around, and the two artificial human servants immediately made a guard posture, but saw a red-haired boy who did not know when, appeared a few meters in front of them. The boy looked at the girl with a look in his eyes suddenly, hiding under his bangs. The sight of seeing through everything made the girl dodge a little. The person here is not someone else, it is Nagato who separates from Xia Lei after making a decision. Relying on the extraordinary causal detection, Nagato ignored a series of detection barriers and wandered here. Then he saw a beautiful girl with silver hair who needed her support, and seemed to be very hard at walking. Perhaps it was because not long ago, after foreseeing that someone who had a great relationship with him was also silver-haired, Nagato suddenly felt a lot of emotion in his heart. After the girl said such a sentence, he couldn''t help but subconsciously interject. Then, he was discovered... "Please state your name." One of the robot maids immediately stood in front of Alice Phil and indifferently announced to the red-haired boy, "Otherwise, our Einzbern servants will use force against you!" "Oh?! This is my invitation." As if disturbed by the sound, Nagato regained his senses. With a thought, an invitation appeared in his hand. With a light movement of his wrist, the invitation was shot into the hand of the maid. The speed was not fast, but he controlled his head and strength. But it is extremely frightening. "Sorry, it turned out to be a magician killer, Lord Kelly!" 18 Novels www.18wxw.com After reading the invitation card in their hands, the android maids saluted the red-haired boy one after another. Such a gesture completely made Alice Phil''s heart feel like he was thinking of something. "Oh, it turns out that you might be one of the candidates for Ellie''s husband!" Although there are many memories in her heart, those memories are too pale, plus not long after she was born, Alice Phil said without a sense of shyness what she had heard from the Patriarch not long ago. "Uh" I was slightly shocked by such sudden words, but after all, Nagato had walked through the wind and waves, and quickly understood her identity from the girls claim to be Alice Phil, the man-made Holy Grail of the Fourth Holy Grail War, is also Nagato''s destined wife in a sense. "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Nagato spoke softly, but he was feeling the impermanence of fate in his heart. Originally, Nagato''s plan was to marry the Einzbern family and intervene in the Holy Grail War. If nothing happens, I should marry the pure white girl in front of me. However, Nagato, who was a little irritable by the sudden accident, saw the so-called arena held by Einzbern and wanted to treat himself like a monkey, so Nagato immediately changed his mind Take away Einzbern''s house! In order to calm the flame in his heart, Nagato decided to kill the family. Who told him to hit the gun. This can only be regarded as Einzberns bad luck. If it werent for this gun, Nagato might still have I am in the mood to play with them in a martial arts contest. Because it was a temporary decision, Nagato hadn''t thought about what to do with the little holy grail before his eyes at that time. Now, after seeing the state of Alice Phil, Nagato suddenly understood what he should do. "It''s so pure white, then I''ll paint my own pictures without hesitation!" Speaking softly what made people unclear, Nagato''s figure disappeared instantly and appeared behind the two maids. The two hand knives stunned the maids, and then the pure white girl with a somewhat unbalanced body was taken into her arms. "Ah, Mr. Kelly, it''s impolite to do this!" Although the memory is pale and Alice Phil is a little bit ignorant of world affairs, the basic etiquette is inherited from the Saint of Winter. Faced with the arms of the strange boy, the girl''s cheeks suddenly flushed. "It doesn''t matter, from now on, I am your heaven, everything about you!" Nagato looked at the beautiful girl in his arms and said softly. At the same time, when the girl was at a loss, he kissed it. In an instant, in the snow, the lingering scene of the young girl became a landscape in the snow. This scene naturally fell into the eyes of the contemporary Patriarch of Einzbern, who has been observing Alice Phil-Jubstad Kohayid von Einzbern, and saw the Patriarch frown, just about to say when-- Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, a violent roar echoed around this iceberg and snowy castle. The next moment, endless wandering ghosts appeared around this pure white castle and attacked all strangers... .. 500 Chapter 040-Einzberns End Fourth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The disaster of Einzbern Castle just came without a path. Explosions from all over the castle destroyed all the traps carefully set by the Einzbern family, and a large number of fierce ghosts who did not know where they came were cruising around, harvesting lives and souls. Even some magicians with high magic attainments, including the contemporary Patriarch of Einzbern, Jubstad Kokhayd von Einzbern, can perceive that the world in this area seems to have been unsettled. Surrounded by the inherent barrier opened. "What exactly is going on!!!" Even Jubusta Kuhaid von Einzbern, who has always claimed that everything is under control, is in a mess at this time. In this situation, there is nothing to do. If other families encounter this situation, they can still contact the people of the separated family to come to support through the contact between the family and the separated family, or ask the good forces to come to help, but the Einzbern family can only rely on By myself. For thousands of years, the Einzbern family has not been established to divide the family, spread power, nor communicate with outside magicians, and establish a reasonable diplomatic Einzbern family. Although it is very cohesive, the research field has almost entered the realm of gods and demons. But in this way, when they get into such a situation, it can be said that the sky is not working, the ground is not working, everything can only rely on themselves! Boom boom boom!!! At this moment, a violent sound reverberated. Amidst a violent roar, the building collapsed, resembling a whale and a dog, a terrifying demon with a height of two hundred meters turned out to be the magician of the entire Einzbern house His will to resist was directly reduced to the extreme. "How come, this is the most famous summoned demon of the dead ancestor Meilian Solomon, Meilian is dead, how could his fantasy demon appear here!" As the Patriarch of Einzbern, who has a history of thousands of years, Jubstad Kuhaid naturally knows many things, even the demons that Meilian often uses, but because of this, he was surprised! boom!! Before he recovered from his surprise, the wall in the room shattered, and a one-eyed man in a martial arts uniform smashed the wall with a punch, wandering, undisguised murderous intent spread throughout the room. boom!!! In the next moment, the housekeeper bought in New Year suddenly broke his muscles and transformed from an old state to a powerful warrior. He fisted against the ghosts and gods. The explosive energy destroyed the decorations and furniture in the entire room. . "Patriarch, you go!" The loyal butler reluctantly roared, and the next moment he fought fiercely with the ghosts and gods who rushed up again. The terrible Qi Jin turned into Qi blades, destroying everything around him. "Humph!" In the face of this situation, Yubstad Kuhaid snorted unwillingly, and the strengthening magic instantly used, regardless of the so-called noble style, the next moment he jumped up the window and jumped down from there. boom! Relying on the body strengthened by magic power, even though his whole body was almost paralyzed by the back shock, Yubstad Kuhaid landed safely, and then, barely getting up, he saw a scene that made him confused At this chaotic moment, in the snow where ghosts and ghosts are rampant, the magician killer pressed his Einzberns little holy grail against the corner and kissed fiercely. The two of them completely ignored all the dangers, and the patriarch could only sigh that the other party was lascivious and had the big heart of a super flower picker, but when the Patriarch was about to approach each other, he suddenly felt cold.Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com wrong! wrong!! wrong!!! Yubstad Kuhaid was shocked, because he thought that no matter what kind of big heart, a person facing such a sudden attack would definitely not behave like this. Of course, everything is not without exception, either, he is a lunatic, or he is the leader of those attackers! "I''m still wondering if you will come over." At this moment, Nagato finally let go of Alice Phil, who was so bewildered by his own kiss, planted the love silk, who had long lost the ability to judge, held him in his arms and stroked the beautiful silver hair while stroking. Said softly. Although the voice is very light, it is generally inaudible in such an environment according to common sense, but the voice of the red-haired teenager, under the influence of a trace of cause and effect, has even been introduced into Yubsta Kuhaid. Ears. "You, sure enough, you did all of this, didn''t you?!" After hearing Nagatos words, Yubstad Kuhaid subconsciously believed his own judgment, glanced at the ruins of Einzbern Castle, and suddenly roared in restlessness Obviously, in his eyes, it was just a chess piece, no, even the existence of alternative chess pieces, unexpectedly hit back, driving the entire Einzbern family to this point. This kind of thing is an absolute blow to his own existence for Yubusta Kuhaid! "You know so yourself, so what else do I have to say, but let me take you to hell!" Holding Alice Phil, Nagato turned around, the silver magic spear in his hand appeared, and his body was high. The magic of quality poured into the gun body, and in an instant, a feeling of being locked reverberated in Yubstad Kuhaid''s heart. "Do you really think you have eaten me? Alone, you can never understand the strength of the family, do you know why I am here, because here..." In the face of the crisis, Yubstad Kohaid started his own magic circuit. In an instant, a magnificent magic circle appeared under his feet. It was the Einzbern family who spent huge sums of money to ask the second magician to deploy it. Magic circle. "This is a super space array that can break through even the world. No one can destroy Einzbern. As long as I''m still there, Einzbern will not disappear!" The next moment, the middle-aged patriarch disappeared in front of Nagato with a grudge, leaving behind a bloody curse "I will repay the hatred of the Einzbern family. If you and your blood are not killed, Einzbern''s revenge will never stop!" just-- "What makes you think you can run away? In cause and effect, this kind of homicide is one of the deepest cause and effect. Under such cause and effect, unless you really run into a parallel world, otherwise, go Die!" Whispering softly, Nagato fired a shot, and the scarlet meteor with its long tail blasted directly onto the magic circle. In an instant, the magic circle that had been abandoned after one use was turned on again, and the meteor traveled through time and space. The next moment, Yubstad Kuhaid, who had just revealed his figure in the distance, had no time to react, and was directly bombarded into dregs by a sudden meteor, the flames burst, and all traces were erased... ps: I made a mistake with the knife, my finger was cut, and the code word hurts...... .. 501 Chapter 041 harvest, the saint of winter first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three hours later, the Einzbern family, under the power of Nagato and Xia Lei, was undoubtedly completely destroyed! Because this family has been isolated from the outside world for thousands of years and has no contact with outside magicians, coupled with Nagato''s deliberate cover-up, the destruction of the large family has not attracted the slightest attention from the outside world. Most people noticed that in the past few days, several solo magicians were invited to Einzbern Castle, but they never went back, but they were just paying attention In the magician''s world, strict order and barbaric fighting coexist, and incidents that often make a big fight when they don''t agree with each other are very common in the inner world. The death of magicians, especially uninfluenced lone magicians, is a common occurrence. It''s just the disappearance of a few lone magicians, not necessarily deaths, at most it will become the people of the world to talk after dinner, and they will be completely forgotten in a few months. The magician''s world is so cold-blooded, and most of the people who pursue the truth are cold-blooded and merciless perverts. "But this is just right, it is convenient for me to act!" In a room of the undamaged underground base in Einzbern Castle, Nagato whispered softly, and at the same time, he kept flipping through the top secret information of the Einzbern family in his hand. Looking at it, Nagato suddenly revealed a hint of surprise. Smile. "It seems that this time I''ve attacked me as if I were not cheap. If the record is true, it seems that the family''s heritage is really not to be underestimated!" The red-haired boy said unexpected words, but with an expectant smile on his face. He looked at the information in his hand with confidence. The boy started to act automatically. After a while, he came to the wall in a dark corner of an underground base. Light kick. Click! A certain brick on the wall was kicked in, and with a click, a hidden door on the wall automatically opened, and an unspeakable smell poured into Nagato''s nose in an instant. "Such an institution is full of sight!" Nagato didn''t care about the smell at all. Instead, he silently complained about this mechanism in his heart. The boy stood for a while, and after the air circulated, he walked in through the secret door. puff! As if passing through something, the red-haired boy''s eyes suddenly became white. In the next moment, his powerful eyes adapted to the sudden whiteness, and he saw clearly what was in front of him Rao is very knowledgeable, and in front of such a scene, he can''t help but frown. In this snow-white space, there are densely sealed glass tanks. Inside the glass tanks is an unidentified liquid like amniotic fluid. In the liquid, the flesh of a sleeping girl with white flowers made Nagato''s eyes suddenly dazzled. "Einzbern''s family is a group of gentlemen, right?" Draw such a conclusion in his heart, Nagato silently picked up the top-secret information in his hand and silently compared it with the situation in this space, while wandering in this space. This is the birthplace of the artificial humans of the Einzbern family. In the past two hundred years, the little holy grail of several Holy Grail wars was also born from here This is the most secret place in Einzbern. "They are all beautiful, but the soul is incomplete." Wandering in this space, Nagato watched the sleeping girls in the glass openly. They look different, but they are all beautiful. The only pity is that the souls of these sleeping girls are incomplete. , It''s just a walking dead.Apex Novel Network www.xindingdianxsw.com "There are no repetitions. These girls are the prototypes of clones collected by the Einzbern family for hundreds of years. What a crime!" From Nagatos gaze, its naturally clear that the girls here are not mass-produced humanoids from the Einzbern family, but real human beings, and they are all dreams of the Modao family. There is a high probability. A girl who has an heir with excellent magic skills is born. In those broken souls, Nagato could even perceive the full of resentment. In the entire space, the resentment of hundreds of girls who have been baptized over the years without dissipating, the collection of resentment is terrible. "It''s no wonder that the Einzbern family, as one of the three imperial families, is always the furthest away from the victory of the Holy Grail War. With such grievances offset, the Einzbern family''s luck is definitely at the level of gunmen, and they want to get the Holy Grail , Its a dream." Nagato whispered, although the voice was very low, it still spread throughout the space, and even produced an echo, which looked quite terrifying, but the red-haired boy didn''t mind at all, and continued to explore the space. Soon, Nagato came to the deepest part of the space. Here, it was a glassware larger than other glassware. Inside was a silver-haired girl sleeping, very similar to Alice Phil. "The source of all the little grails of the Einzbern family, a clone of the Saint of Winter!" Even without information, Nagato understood the identity of this sleeping girl in the first time. Not to mention her appearance that resembles Alice Phil, but the scary magic circuit and lack of soul fragments in her body. , Are enough to explain some situations. Beside this clone, there is a gorgeous magic dress, which is not inferior to Nagato''s magic spear and magic sword. It looks like a pure white dress made of gold! The clothing of heaven, which Einzbern has accumulated over thousands of years, serves as the external magic circuit to reach the third magic.Control the heart of the Great Holy Grail, with magic that materializes the soul within seconds. "If it hadn''t been a sudden attack that day, as long as the patriarch had time to prepare, let Alice Phil put on this dress, even me, it would probably be a bit bothersome." "However, in this case, it will be cheaper for me!" After thinking about it for a while, Nagato stretched out a hand and gently moved the line of cause and effect in the entire space. In an instant, the soul fragments from the bodies of hundreds of sleeping girls were pulled out and gathered in this space. The spirit of resentment. "Einzbern has been ruined by me, and your grievances should also dissipate!" The indifferent voice of the red-haired boy followed the line of cause and effect, echoing within the spirit body of resentment, and the fact that it was true and true made different soul fragments in the spirit body relieved. In an instant, the dark resentment continued to dissipate from the spirit body, and as the resentment dissipated, the entangled cause and effect in the entire space continued to unravel. Nagato could even perceive that there was some causal feedback on himself, and he even let My own body has been slightly enhanced Although it is only subtle and invisible on the surface, it is also a real enhancement! "Well, there is actually such a benefit, to solve the cause and effect, the original feedback! Buddhism bald donkeys like to cross the hatred, is it because of this reason?" At this moment, Nagato couldn''t help but reverberate with such a thought, but it was too late to think about it. Soon, the grievances on the spiritual body disappeared and turned into a blank spiritual body, appearing in Nagato''s hand. "Forget it, let''s wake her up first!" Thinking of this, Nagato''s palm stretched out a thread of emptiness and reality, bound to the spirit body, and then pushed it onto the clone of the Saint of Winter. The blank spirit body, the memory engraved in the body, and Nagato''s emotions merged one after another, and even Nagato extracted a source of power from the body and merged into it. boom! The sound of the beating heart is extremely clear in this silent space, making Nagato smile uncontrollably. In his hand, a certain saint who has long since disappeared has reappeared in the world in an alternative way...... .. 502 Chapter 042 The saint surrendered, looking forward to the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Justy Sarizi Lech von Einzbern, the head of the Einzbern family two hundred years ago, is known as the Saint of Winter, and is a qualified absolute magician The title of her saint is not to serve the gods or the pure women designated by the gods in the general sense, but to realize their ideals and pursuits, and he will not hesitate to exchange the self-collapse for the extremely rational magician of the Holy Grail. Such an existence, as early as the moment the Holy Grail system was completed, had vanished in smoke, and its soul was gone. The essence of magic is actually a kind of equivalent exchange, in exchange for what you want with your own possessions, and the Holy Grail system is used to achieve the mystery of miracles, and the natural price is very high! After that, the Einzbern family did not deliberately create the saint of winter, but created something like Alice Phil. Although inherited the memory of the saint of winter, it is no longer the saint of winter. Little chalice of the saint. but-- "Unexpectedly, someone would actually create me again and destroy the Einzbern family. It is an unpredictable destiny!" Walking out of the liquid like amniotic fluid, the Saint of Winter exclaimed nakedly. . Even if she is not wearing clothes, the saint is not shy and generous, but her voice is hoarse because her throat has not been used for a long time, but she is still charming. "Don''t mind too much about the Einzbern family, after all, you are just a fake!" Nagato didn''t have any embarrassment to turn around, feeling the charm of the Saint of Winter in detail, and said cold and merciless words indifferently. "You are just the remnants of a magician named Winter''s Saint, which I reorganized by touching the Einzbern family''s self to bury the cause and effect." After all, Einzberns family committed too many crimes, probably to create artificial humans, and I dont know how many outstanding women were collected and mutilated. The sleeping girls in this white space, if they don''t die like this, I don''t know how many people with excellent magic aptitudes will be born. In a sense, they are all lucky. Killing such a person with good luck can not annihilate all their souls. Let each soul fragment dissatisfied with grievances and curse the family. The cause and effect will be too great, even enough to let the Nagatoman Winter Saint Some imprints of the root cause pulled over. "Although you have all the memories, even in front of some of your acquaintances, you are the saint of winter, but in essence, you who are missing too much are just a servant I made. Understand?!" Strolling closer, he stretched out his hand and stroked the cheek of the Saint of Winter, Nagato''s bangs stared straight at the eyes of the Saint of Winter, and said calmly. "Uh" Being watched by Nagato''s left eye, even the newly born Winter Saint couldn''t help but shudder. The feeling of being thoroughly seen through, almost few people are immune. "I see, master!" Under such gaze, coupled with the catalysis of the love thread that was integrated into the soul, the newborn saint of winter inherited the reason of the original saint, did not resist much, and surrendered rationally. "well!" Through the demon eyes and love silk, feeling that the other party is not a lie, Nagato showed a light smile, and at the same time bullied himself up and hugged the saint''s slender waist "I''m very satisfied, so give me everything you have first!" Biqugek www.hoennk.com The next moment, in the somewhat surprised gaze of the Saint of Winter, the flames on Nagato''s body ignited in vain, igniting all the foreign objects between the two, and then, in the entire snow-white space, the spring landscape could not be closed... Three days later, Nagato took Yustyza, the saint of winter, out of the white space, along with hundreds of humanoid maids who had just been given virtual souls. The virtual soul, the proud achievement of the Einzbern family, is an artificial soul in a sense, but lacks the potential for real growth! The artificial people of the Einzbern family generally exist in this way. Unless it is a little holy grail, they will never give a real soul. That is too costly. After all, the third law once possessed by the Einzbern family has long been lost. Even if it achieves extraordinary achievements in the realm of the soul, it is still unable to do whatever it wants. Nagato said that letting Yustysa dedicate everything to herself is not just a simple and superficial capture of the other''s chastity, but also the meaning of inspiring the emotions in the other''s soul and using all the knowledge of his body for his own use. At this time, Xia Lei''s fierce ghosts had been driven to work for three days and three nights by their unscrupulous master. In the battle that destroyed the Einzbern family, Xia Lei summoned the King of Lu, a two-hundred-meter-long demon, which caused great damage to the historical buildings all over this territory. After that battle, after seeing the castle full of barbarians and almost impossible to live in, Nagato''s face turned black and threw all of this to Xia Lei, while the dead girl threw everything to her own death. Servant-- From this point of view of shirking responsibility, the two are really very harmonious master and slave. A ghost servant who has no feelings and will not be lazy, the reconstruction work for three days and three nights in a row, the effect is still good, at least the castle where Nagato is now is no longer full of gazes. Obviously the combination of German classical and modern Gothic style castle covers an area of ??several thousand square meters, divided into four floors, and has towers, watch posts, attics and other auxiliary buildings. Overall, it gives people a kind of exquisiteness. Heavy feeling Although because it is a reconstruction, compared to the original building with hundreds of thousands of years of history in the Einzbern family castle, the new building lacks the necessary heritage and style. But there are many modern items in it, and it is more comfortable to live in than those older castles, at least for the artistic cell and its lack of Nagato. "Kelly, you are finally out!" Seeing Nagato coming out of the underground base, the dead girl who had been waiting for a long time ran over enthusiastically, but when she was approaching Nagato, she saw Justissa, the dead girl''s face immediately changed from sunny to dark, although she did not speak. , The meaning of dissatisfaction is undoubtedly revealed. "Don''t be jealous, I don''t like this situation!" Faced with this situation, Nagato just stretched out his hand and rubbed the girls little head, then looked at the wandering saint of winter, and said, Justissa, the management of this castle is up to you. !" "Yes, my lord!" Although it had only been together for three days, but under the combination of body and soul, Justissa also understood the strength of his master. When his order was given, waywardness or anything was not allowed. "Very well, remember, it is announced to the public that from today onwards, I, the magician killer Kelly, will be Einzberns contractor, and will represent the Einzbern family in the Fourth Holy Grail War nine years later. ." "Suddenly I was looking forward to it, the night of the Holy Grail dancing with the heroic spirits, and there is always a feeling... It seems that the Holy Grail War can solve some of my questions..." .. 503 Chapter 043 Dating and Goal Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The magician killer became the contractor of the Einzbern family, and the news that he will participate in the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City nine years later, under the order of Nagato, spread throughout the world in less than a few days, causing There was a big shock. Especially the forces of the Templar Church, the Magic Association, and the Tosaka and Makiri clan who are also the three families, after knowing the identities of the opponents they may face-- In the next period of time, the investigation of the detailed intelligence of the magician killer was carried out vigorously in the dark part of the inner world. It''s just that this investigation is doomed to be in vain. The lack of information and the weird content are shocking. The mystery of the magician killer is even more deeply rooted. For a time, the organization families or individuals interested in participating in the Holy Grail War regarded the group of Einzbern as their main opponents, raising their level of security to the highest level. There are even some extreme people who hope to send a killer to solve the mysterious magician killer before the Holy Grail War. No matter how bad, they must thoroughly understand the other party''s methods. For a magician, the most terrifying thing is not powerful, but unknown! As long as you know the principle, whether it is the dead, the true ancestor, or the heroic spirit, magicians dare to kill them personally with mortal bodies. This is the principle of magicians All principles centered on mystery! It''s just a pity that the magician killer has always been in the territory of the Einzbern family. In that place, no one dared to do it. It is no joke to provoke a thousand-year magic family directly, even if the family is not good at fighting. You know, even if it is Nagato, if it is not a sudden attack, but a frontal attack, Nagato will be very troubled when facing the third method''s exclusive magic attire, the clothing of heaven. It makes people treat it so cautiously. It stands to reason that even if the magician killer shouldn''t be panicked, he should also curb his behavior, but how could Nagato restrain his behavior because of some shady guys "Wow!" In a park in a German city. The roller coaster whizzed by in the loud noise, and Alice Phil, dressed in a white leather outfit, looked very cute and hugged Nagato''s left arm next to her, screaming excitedly in the whistling wind in her ears. Also sitting on the roller coaster, facing the dramatic changes in the surrounding scene, Nagato still looks indifferent, looking at the pretty face full of excitement and blushing on his side, while enjoying the softness of the pair of arms wrapped in the secret, I cant help but feel in my heart. Somewhat surprised. In his impression, the ethereal Alice Phil is exactly the kind of standard aristocratic lady, with a natural elegance in every word and deed. However, when Nagagoo brought her to Yulechao like a curious baby, she was surprised to find that Alice Phil suddenly seemed to be a different person, having a kind of almost fanatical hobby for various exciting games. "This should be the hidden nature of Alice Phil?" Suddenly thinking of the memory of Alice Phil racing in his previous life, Nagato can only draw such a conclusion, inexplicably, Nagato feels that this seems to be a little cute. After taking over the Einzbern family, Nagato asked the newborn saint of winter to perform another operation on Alice Phil, removing the back hand left by the Einzbern family to the Little Holy Grail. Although it is only a minor operation, it is after all the backhand for manipulating the Little Holy Grail. It involves the nature of the girl. It has become a fact that the girl needs to be nursed after the operation As a result, the girl who had just learned to walk on her own, not only failed to run freely, but also kept lying in bed for cultivation, which made the girl extremely depressed. Nagato was also on a whim. After Alice Phils recuperation was over, she took her out of Einzberns castle, and after leaving Einzberns castle, everything outside came to Alice Phil. Said they are all extremely novel The car she was riding in, the road the car was driving on, the various buildings on both sides of the road, the crowd shuttled between the shops... U9 e-book www.u9txt.com All of this makes this pure white girl very excited From the very beginning, Nagato found that Alice was very interested in cars. This was probably the reason for the beginning of a certain racing girl episode in Nagato''s memory. And when he took Alice to the amusement park, Alices eyes were instantly attracted by the Ferris wheel on the side, and then it became unacceptable, playing all the exciting rides. "Hee hee, so happy!" Licking the soft marshmallow in her hand, Alice Phil''s face was rare and charming, unusually cute, after all, in a sense, she was just born. "You like it!" Touching her smooth white long hair, Nagato has a trace of pampering in her eyes, the kind of tenderness makes Alice Felton feel like she is about to melt, and her heart is like cotton candy in her hand, full of sweetness. Actively snuggling in Nagatos arms, Alice Phils mouth is full of happy smile, as if she is falling into a hot girl in love, the kind of sweet love that even passers-by on both sides can clearly feel Nagato had another feeling inexplicably in his heart. At this time, he suddenly remembered that he still has many lovers, but he didn''t seem to have a special date with them, right? After going back this time, let''s make up! So decided in his heart, Nagato looked at the little sparkle on Alice Phil''s forehead, took out the handkerchief and wiped her gently, then pointed to the restaurant next to him, "Are you tired, where shall we go to rest?" " "Ok!" Alice Phil doesn''t have much assertiveness, and is almost obedient to Nagato, especially after being portrayed in his own color by Nagato. "Let''s go!" Putting down the distracting thoughts in his heart, Nagato took the girl''s hand and walked away slowly. The attitude of mutual dependence and companionship made passersby envy for a while "The relationship is so good, it makes me jealous!" I dont know when, a voice similar to Alice Phil sounded here, and the Saint of Winter appeared here, "Obviously just..." My clone is just a clone! This is what Justissa wanted to say, but she couldn''t say it because she didn''t know when, the second Nagato appeared beside her and glanced at her with slanted eyes. Her mysterious eyes made her afraid to come out. sound. "You and her are incomparable, this is the cause of the world''s decision, you must understand your position!" Facing the saint of winter, Nagato said unceremoniously, his voice indifferent and unquestionable. "Yes!" Justissa could not deny Nagato''s determination, and could only kneel down to show that she knew that as the servant and the most sensible part of the saint made by Nagato, her rationality made her never able to resist Nagato. "Let''s talk, what I want, Fuyuki City''s information!" Seeing the attitude of the saint of winter, and perceiving the other''s physical and mental obedience, Nagato nodded with satisfaction, and said his purpose. "How can a place for the competition satisfy my appetite? I have to fight against everyone with my own strength. Naturally, the more cards I have, the better..." .. 504 Chapter 044 The fourth method of the moon is more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s primary purpose in this world is to find the incarnation of the human path, and secondly, to follow the principles that Nagato has believed in since his rebirth, and to pursue the truly powerful. So, the question is, what is the real powerful force in the world of Xingyue?! Based on the information that Nagato is quite familiar with the information of the world in his previous life, plus the gaze of the creator of this world, the true ancestor of the dead and the guardian of the heroic spirits are not the real world in the eyes of Nagato. power. The owners of these powers will automatically fall into the Gaia camp and Alaya camp invisibly. In a sense, most of these unique existences are dependent on Gaia and Alaya. In Nagato''s eyes, there is only one real power in this world, and that is the miracle sought by magicians, which can never be achieved in this world, called the miracle power of Dharma. The law of the Xinglun world is not so much a law as a way of evolving a certain aspect of the root of Xingyue, such as the first law, there is no denying it! The first method is that the first "one" changes everything. The meaning of this sentence is that the true meaning of the first law is to create the rules of order and change the chaos of disorder, that is, to open up the world and evolve the order of the universe! So in a sense, the first magician can almost become the creator of Xingyue World, but the problem is that Xingyue has inhibitory power, and the root cause is also conscious So the first magician is dead, he can''t carry the weight of this law, nor can he carry the test of restraint and root! "You can''t, but I can!" A few years ago, after comprehending the true meaning of the first law, Nagato had such an idea in his heart, which also strengthened his determination to advance on the path of a magician. As a confused creator, Nagato really lacks a creation method to make up for his shortcomings. This is why Nagato is so jealous of the first method. The first magician could not bear the weight of the law and the world and died, and it was also the first magician to have confirmed his death. And the third magician and the fourth magician disappeared in the long river of history without knowing when they started, and there was a sense of unclear death. Of course, more people think that you dont know your life or death. Of course, this is their idea. Nagato doesn''t think so. The Einzbern family can reproduce the exclusive magic attire of the third method with their own power-the clothing of heaven has explained too many problems. In Nagato''s eyes, Dharma is exclusive. When a Dharma has a master, this Dharma cannot be intervened by others in any way. Obviously, the third Dharma has no owner at this time. If the situation of the third and fourth magicians is only speculation and not necessarily true, then there seems to be a fifth magician in Japan now, who is cultivating heirs and waiting for death by the way... This can explain some problems. Magicians are already on the top of the world. Why do they end up waiting for death? They can live well if they have the miracle method. They can find a true ancestor and be bitten or study on their own to become a dead person and live forever. Immortal.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc There is only one reason. Inhibition does not want them to live too long, so they can only wait to die. This is probably the so-called moon version of the so-called, if God wants you to die, you have to die. "The only magician who doesn''t die? The second magician, Jewel Weng, ha!" Sitting in the cafe where the idlers escape the barrier, Nagato read the top-secret information about the Tosaka clan in Fuyuki City brought by the Saint of Winter. After seeing the relationship between this clan and Gem Ong, Nagato couldn''t help but laugh. Scream. Thinking of the only exception among the magicians, Nagato would absolutely dare to pack a ticket. In the future, the old guy Ezeric would definitely die extremely miserably As a person who can observe the parallel planes of the Lunar World, in a sense, he knows too much. Nagato himself knows that he will definitely die. You know, there is a sin in this world called: You know too much! If you can continue to live under this kind of sin, it means that you still have a great use. In the future, I will wait for the boss to drain your surplus value! "However, the more the world is, the more unstoppable my enthusiasm for Dharma, so I booked Fuyuki''s third method!" Looking through the materials at hand, thinking about how to act, Nagato''s mind constantly outlines his own plan, and even connects the divine will of the heavens and all realms, using the absolutely rational divine will as a reference for action. As the so-called pattern is different, the means of action will naturally be different. Since Nagato''s rebirth, because of the key to the world, he has never seen a certain enemy or a certain hostile force, but the entire hostile world. Therefore, Nagato always makes the best preparations before the event. When acting, it destroys everything with a crushing attitude, and after the event, it perfectly accepts his own spoils. If it is only to participate in the Holy Grail War and dance with the heroic spirits, Nagato only needs to wait for the Holy Grail War to begin at this time, without any other preparations. But Nagatos eyes have always been placed in the world. Stealing the Dharma from the root of Xing Yue is not just a Dharma, at least a plural Dharma Therefore, no amount of preparation is too much in Nagato''s eyes. As for the heroic spirits, it is just a flavoring agent in Nagato''s eyes. Even Nagato can imagine that if he really heads to the Moonworld, he would definitely not collide with a few heroic spirits, but countless heroic spirits. Up. "That''s the case, Justissa, the itinerary for me to reach Winterwood must be absolutely secret, avoiding everyone''s eyes, I want to sneak into the city of Winterwood secretly once!" After reading the information in his hand, Nagato had already deduced dozens of different results with the divine will in his mind. After comparing the results one by one, Nagato finally made up his mind and ordered. "Yes, my lord!" I saw the saint of winter softly reply, and at the same time offered the freshly brewed coffee to Nagato, the noble saint serving as a maid, making people feel a heartfelt desire to conquer. But at this time, Nagato turned a blind eye. Instead, looking at a photo of a man and two women in his hand, there was a certain unidentified light in his eyes... 505 Chapter 045 Learning to Car and Awakening First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow!!" On the second day, a super sports car of the latest style appeared at the gate of Einzbern Castle, making Alice Phils eyes flashed with joy, who had just left the house. When I went out with Alice Phil yesterday, Nagato found that Alice Phil was obviously interested in cars and secretly prepared a sports car. Seeing the joy in the pure white girl''s eyes, Nagato suddenly felt that this was a good sign, even if he watched all this day, he would probably be able to spend it in pleasure-- Just last night, Nagato himself used the skill attached to the magician beast''s core-clone clone technique, and after the clone created secretly left, for the sake of planning, Nagato decided to accompany Alice Phil in these days. Play everywhere. All in order to obtain the third law perfectly nine years later, Nagato decided to put up with the prying eyes of others, and what happened a few days later would create an alibi for his current identity. "Like it?" The key hung on his fingertips shook in front of Alice Phil''s eyes, and in response to her longing gaze, Nagato pointed his finger back at his cheek, showing a clearly ill-intentioned smile. However, Nagato seems to underestimate the degree of goodwill between himself and Alice Phil Without any hesitation, the fragrant and soft lips directly kissed his big mouth and blocked his chuckle. In an instant, the young man''s nose was full of orchid fragrance... Faced with this situation, Nagato would naturally not be polite and polite. The next moment, he hugged the girl who was trying to leave at once, and greeted it like this... After a long time, the two people separated, the girl''s eyes with a hazy mist, panting in the boy''s arms. Although the girl glared at him fiercely after she was relieved, Nagato had just noticed a faint pleasure from the corner of her raised mouth! "Haha!!" In the laughter of Nagato, the two started today''s activity-learning cars! While teaching the girl to drive, Nagato directly put her in her arms, Alice Phil exclaimed, but only for a symbolic struggle, blushing and letting Nagato close to her graceful Body, teach her how to operate. Sparking, clutching, shifting, and throttle, the sports car began to slowly start, in exchange for a burst of clear laughter from Alice Phil. However, she couldn''t laugh soon anymore-- Even Nagato has only touched a car for the first time, although relying on extraordinary talent to control everything instantly. But after all, its just a matter of fact, coupled with some mens peculiar dark thoughts, the speed of the car fluctuates up and down, and whenever the car accelerates, the inertia will make the two peoples bodies that fit together even more. close! Even with the isolation of clothing, the strangeness at that moment still makes the two people feel like an electric current, and the girl''s cheeks are directly flushed unreasonably. The two spent an afternoon in the car... When the gas tank raised the alarm and the car finally slowly stopped in front of the castle, Alice Phil, with a blushing face, seemed to be engaged in an extremely fierce exercise. She was sweating and she slumped directly on Nagato''s body. Nagato chuckled at this, making the girl annoyed for a while.Destiny book www.yyshu8.com When Alice Phil finally calmed down, Nagato gently helped her get out of the car, which made the girl whose heart had been hanging all the time relieved, and at the same time she was inexplicably lost. Suddenly, Alice Phil, who had calmed down, found that her secrets were sticky, which made her feel very uncomfortable for the cleanliness... "I''ll take a shower, see you at dinner!" Alice Phil, who was blushing, said to Nagato beside her, and hurried upstairs with a fragrance that was obviously different from usual. "Today I spent it in a car, then tomorrow, it''s time to change the trick..." Throwing the car key to the robot maid aside, Nagato perceives the familiar smell in the air, smiles, and thinks about the itinerary of night and tomorrow. Nagato is not in a hurry to take everything from Alice Phil, because she is special. Moreover, if you get everything too early, there will always be a sense of boring, and Nagato doesn''t know how to entertain the next few days. Seeing Alice completely disappeared from sight, Nagato turned his gaze to the android maid who was about to drive the car to the Einzbern family to provide some fuel. If you ignore those unwavering eyes and sluggish expressions, these two are always dressed in nuns, and the maid who looks eighteen or nineteen-year-old can be regarded as a beautiful woman They are not only responsible for the daily maintenance of the entire castle, but also have quite good strength. Because they have been instilled with the corresponding memory, but they do not have enough independent thinking ability, although the humanoid maid can easily perform simple and tedious tasks such as cleaning or repairing, it has no flexibility and creativity at all. This is the result of the lack of soul potential. They are essentially a machine. The so-called virtual soul is just an intelligent computer. "Although it''s quite boring, but I have obtained the technology of humanoids, and the humane spirit of the heavens and all realms is controlled by me. In this way, the maid on the heavenly Bai Yujing is guaranteed." Looking at the back of the fading maid, Nagato thought to himself, "It''s just that this time in this moon world, there is always a feeling of being restrained everywhere, really there are too few people available!" At this moment, Nagato was stunned suddenly, and then showed a knowing smile At the same time, there is a forbidden palace deep in the secluded world of a certain plane planet in the chaotic starry sky. "My sister, you finally woke up!" "Great, my sister!" "sister" In the magnificent palace, a dozen or so Sayas looked at the sleeping girl in the center of the palace, constantly exuding more and more intense auras, and cheered regardless of how they were suppressed by the aura. "Ok!" Amidst the cheers of the sisters, the pure white Saya slowly opened his eyes. In an instant, thousands of births and deaths in his pupils, an invisible shock spread throughout the world in an instant, and a powerful breath came in vain. The world is in chaos. "I am back" .. 506 Chapter 046 The Evil in This World Is First Seen, Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagatos avatar got off the private jet, it happened to be in the evening and stepped onto the urban land named Fuyuki. The red-haired boy was stunned. Not for anything else, but the rather unreasonable psychic attribute in his soul. It was able to communicate with the source of magic power under the earth in an instant. He perceives the huge and immeasurable magic power underground, making Nagato completely stunned. In place. For a long time, the young red-haired young man exhaled and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It is worthy of being the source of magic power used by the three imperial families to hold the Holy Grail War. It is really immeasurable and can be called endless!" After several years in this world, Nagato has become accustomed to the lack of magical energy in this world, and all the methods used to destroy the world have been hidden away. Nowadays, Nagato, like most magicians, is capable of some high-tech and low-energy-consuming spells. In short, it is to play with technology flow. Although Nagato is now quite strong, even if he is facing the so-called ancestor of the dead, Nagato is confident to kill them, although it will take a lot of time. However, Nagato is still a bit unhappy. After all, he is a strong man who is known for crushing currents. In battle, Nagato prefers to use force to crush people, rather than to play some technical flow. However, due to the lack of magic power in this world, or because of the increase in population, the magic power that everyone can control is reduced, except for those monsters, even Nagato can''t play. "If I had this magical power, or became the manager of this spiritual vein, I would not choose causal magic. I will squander with the most terrifying power and feel more emotional." With broken thoughts in his heart, the indifferent-looking Nagato boarded the taxi called, but instead of going to a resting place, it was a famous attraction in Fuyuki City-Liudong Temple! As the place where the Holy Grail, the last prize of the Holy Grail War, is located, the underground of Liudong Temple has the biggest spiritual vein in Winterwood City, which is the place where the huge source of magic power under the Winterwood City gathers. And in the huge hole under Liudong Temple, there is a huge magic circle that spreads across the bottom of Yuanzang Mountain. The entire magic array continuously draws magic power from the veins, and then gathers here for storage.Under normal circumstances, a full storage period of sixty years is needed to activate its ability to make a wish. That is, the Great Holy Grail, the most important part of the Holy Grail War! It is worth mentioning that after many holy grail wars, Liudong Temple can be said to stand upright, which is impressive. You must know that the heroic spirits are not fuel-efficient lamps. Many heroic spirits have treasures against the city, which are dangerous items that can easily destroy Liudong Temple. But lets not advance the three Holy Grail Wars in advance. In Nagatos memory, if he did not interfere, the next two Holy Grail Wars would have had many heroes fighting at Liudong Temple, and Liudong Temple would still stand tall. It was a miracle that even the ordinary monks inside didn''t die one or two. How could this make the people living in Fuyuki City who were shot while lying down? Fuyuki City is not very big, and Nagato came to Liudong Temple in about ten minutes. Follow the normal procedures for visiting worship. The so-called worship is just to see if there are any noteworthy people. As a magician, there is no awe of the so-called gods and monsters, and more of them are regarded as aliens, and even more, they treat these things as their own experiments, magicians and so on.Zero long literature network www.09wxwxs.com After confirming that there was no dangerous person, Nagato performed implied magic, and walked through the temple to the forest in the mountains. The magic eye in his left eye flashed red, scanning everything here. After the magic eye was opened, the world changed its appearance, countless lines of cause and effect appeared, the scene buried by magic appeared in Nagato''s eyes, the world changed one after another The biggest change is the black sun in the middle of the mountain. Although there is no sunlight, it seems to be burnt at the first glance, proclaiming its own existence. That is the evil at this time, the biggest obstacle to Nagato''s third law! Under the eyes of Nagato, who is currently making the most effort, the essence of the black sun emerges It is full of all the evils in the world and possesses the power of destruction to burn all lives. Just being in a dormant state is already such a trouble. It is not strong in quality, but the huge quantity is a powerful weapon that can erode away. Almost anyone. Even if it''s across the mountainside, even if it''s just looking at it, even if it''s a dormant evil, monstrous evil thoughts still attack Nagato, and various negative emotions continue to flood into Nagato''s mind. "Humph" Faced with the invasion of negative emotions, Nagato snorted with disdain, and with a sweep of his mental power, he excluded all these negative emotions and could no longer get close. As Nagato who possesses a sea of ??spirits, he has always been afraid of the evil of a lifetime, and it will be hundreds of times to affect Nagato. The spirit sea of ??the heavens and worlds has gathered the various emotional spirits in several worlds. In a sense, the level is absolutely above the evil at this time! just-- "It has to be said that the quantity has caused a qualitative change. It is only the evil thoughts of one person, and any magician can resist it. If it is multiplied by the number of six billion, it will be a monstrous beast." "As it is now, I really can''t handle it!" In order not to awaken the beast, Nagato closed the demon eye, thinking about whether he could pass the demon eye, and beheaded the evil of this world that would affect him to obtain the third law. "forget it!" After thinking about it, Nagato had to give up his own thoughts, because if you want to kill the evil in this world, Nagato must go deep into it, but in this way, if you wake it up and cause the Holy Grail to advance, it will not be fun. Up. "Since you can''t get rid of the evils of this world in advance, let''s use the waste!" Perceiving the surrounding aura, Nagato said softly, and at the same time communicating with the body, the key of ten thousand worlds was activated in an instant, and the ripples of space appeared out of nowhere, but under the interference of the evil of this world, even the restraining force was not found. "Really, I obviously just woke up and said." Accompanied by some lazy, crisp female voices, a white arm appeared in front of Nagato through the undulating spatial ripples. The next moment, a girl in white veil stepped barefoot here, like an angel descending... 507 Chapter 047-The third chapter of Jian Tong Juvenile Crossing! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jian Tong Yan Ye was very painful. Because a week ago, my childhood sweetheart, Chancheng Kui, actually had someone I like! Although they are still unmarried, and even if they are truly in love, the girl is still hesitating, but seeing the daily offensive of her "rival" Tosaka Tokimi, Yan Ye understands-- So kind-hearted Aoi, facing such an offensive, it is only a matter of time before he truly agrees to interact with the other party. Jian Tong Yanye has always liked Chancheng Kui, but this feeling was not noticed by the other party. Kui, who is three years older than Yanye, always treats him gently like a sister, putting himself in his own way, but this feeling is not love. The person he likes doesn''t know his love and meaning, and is about to fall into the arms of others. For Jian Tong Yanye, this is the most painful thing in the world. What''s more painful is that Jian Tong Yanye can''t compete with each other in love. Yes, no! Jian Tong Yanyes inability to pursue Chancheng Kui is like a curse, so Yan Ye dare not approach Kui at all! Just as Tosaka Tosaka is the contemporary patriarch of the Tosaka clan who is the manager of the spiritual veins of Fuyuki. As one of the great powers of Fuyuki, the second son of the Maki family, one of the three holy grail originators, although he has a bigger brother Makizuruno Even better magic aptitude. The two are almost the same in terms of aptitude, at least Tosaka Tokimi is not a talented person! If Ma Tong Yanya is willing to become a magician, the two are evenly matched, and coupled with the bonus of childhood sweethearts, it is not impossible to win Aois heart faster than Tosaka Tokimi "It''s just that I can''t push Kwai down the fire pit!" In the woods outside the Chan City, Jian Tong Yanye punched the tree trunk with an annoyed blow, said with some annoyance, and felt extremely resentful that he was born into the Jian Tong family. In Yan Ye''s eyes, the Jiantong clan is a demon family, with dense worms and envoys. The entire family underground is full of all kinds of worms and demons, and it''s just one insect warehouse! Not only that, there is another thing Yan Ye can''t let go of in Jian Tong''s family That is, although Yan Yes fathers name was recorded in Yan Yes household register as Jian Tong Zang Yan, Yan Yes great-grandfather, and even his ancestors three generations ago, all wrote the name of dirty ink in the family tree. What a ridiculous thing! Every time I saw the so-called father, and then thought of the mother, grandmother and others that I had never seen before, Jian Tong Yanye couldn''t imagine what would happen if he really married Kui. For Yan Ye, it is absolutely impossible to bring his beloved Kwai into the insect warehouse. At least if Jian Tong''s magical form can be normal, he will honestly become the successor and be in love with Shichen. It may be a battle. "Damn it, what should I do!" The boy Ma Tong lay weakly on the grass, looking at the sky through the treetops, muttering to himself-- "Boy, maybe I can give you a good suggestion, how about going through it?!" Quite abruptly, a white shadow blocked Jian Tong Yanyes sight. At the same time, the fragrant wind invaded the nose, causing the distressed young man to be confused for an instant, and then quickly fell into a coma... www.xuanwx.com "It just happens that my exclusive little world has just been debugged. Since I have robbed you of everything, make up for a new life. Remember, what you want, you must hold fast, otherwise, the opportunity will pass through your fingers. Oh!" ... ... Jian Tong Yanye felt very uncomfortable at this moment, and felt uncomfortable all over her body. She felt sore and tired at the same time and didn''t want to lift a finger. The bad degree of this feeling made Yan Ye feel that even if it was thrown into her own bug storehouse, it would not be worse than this. The bottom of the body is very comfortable, at least the one below is soft, more comfortable than the floor. The air does not have the unique smell of car exhaust in the city, and although it does not have the fragrance of nature, it is absolutely fresh, at least it feels much better than that of my own insect warehouse. In the case of unable to move, Jian Tongyan closed his eyes at night, lazily enjoying the rare environment. At this time, a bunch of soft things that looked like a ponytail kept sweeping over Jian Tongyanyes face, and Jian Tongyans mouth curled up. He didnt know where his strength came from, and he reached out to hold the ponytail. poke. It''s just that the bunch of ponytails seems to be reluctant, every time it is pulled away, the next moment it continues to sweep over Yan Ye, which is simply annoying. "Are you annoying!" At first, Yan Ye could still hold back that he couldn''t move, but after a long time, even the good guy couldn''t help standing up and shouting, but in an instant, he was stunned! The person in front of you, well, let''s call it a person-- He is less than one meter tall, covered with snow-white hair, with a pair of absolutely disproportionately big ears, big sea-blue eyes, and a pair of gloves on his hands, and there is a kind of Tong Yan Ye never grows behind him. The tail that I haven''t seen before, it seems that this bunch of tails kept sweeping on his face just now. No matter how you look at it, the person in front of you resembles an animal called "cat" in Jian Tong Yanye''s memory. "You are awake!" The animal in front of me...for the time being called "cat people" made a sound, a girl''s voice, full of liveliness and holiness. "Sound good to hear." This was Jian Tong Yanye''s first impression subconsciously, and then, as a child of the magic family''s keen thinking, instantly cleared all his inert thinking, and then watched the surrounding environment. This is a very magnificent building that is sacred and cannot be looked at directly. Its just that Jian Tong Yanye has discovered a very strange thing, that is, I feel that my vision seems to be something wrong The vision seemed to be much clearer, but the angle of vision felt a little lower. This inexplicable feeling made Yan Ye subconsciously raise his hand to rub his eyes, but he was stunned just as he raised his hand. A small white hand appeared in his sight, white and short, and most importantly, on that palm, Yan Ye really did not see the appearance of a human palm "I, this is..." Astonishment just emerged, a large amount of information poured into Jian Tong Yanye''s mind, and then it was easily digested, so his mouth could not help but blurt out "...I, yes, little love, Chubby Beast!" .. 508 Chapter 048 Incarnation of Yan Ye is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yan Ye, Yan Ye! Where are you!" On the rugged road outside Chancheng, the girl Chancheng Kui cautiously walked and called out softly, but she felt a little distressed in her heart for the waywardness of her childhood sweetheart. Prior to this, Ma Tongyan came to discuss the future development with himself. He intends to study abroad, hoping that the girl will give him a good advice. Just when the girl was preparing to make an idea for her childhood sweetheart like her younger brother, Tosaka Toshimi arrived. Probably it was natural to not deal with it. Seeing Tosaka Toshimi, Yan Ye was dissatisfied. As a result, the children of the second magical family in Fuyuki City fought each other in front of the girl. Later, without knowing what the hour said, Yan Ye ran out of control, which made the kind-hearted girl extremely distressed. One is a friend who is like a family member, and the other is a suitor who has a slight affection. The inability between the two of them makes the girl a little at a loss. The girl knows that she must make a decision. "Probably I am sorry Yan Ye!" This is what the girl thought in her heart. The girl never denied the goodwill of Tosaka Tokimi. In fact, Tosaka Tokimi''s excellence really made the girl very excited. Tosaka Tokichen had a bad life when he was a teenager. In a difficult life, he took all the sufferings on his back, licked all the hardships silently, and turned all into self-esteem. The charm brought by that tough guy''s maturity is at least not comparable to a wayward youth like Jian Tong Yanye. "Yan... Yan Ye?!" Just as the girl was thinking softly, and when her voice became smaller unconsciously, she came to a big tree. The girl saw the person she was looking for and appeared in front of her. The distance between the two was less than one meter. The scene caught the girl by surprise-- boom! Yan Ye quickly approached, his hands quickly pressed the girl''s shoulders, pressed it against the tree trunk next to him, and instantly kissed the girl''s cherry lips, and at the same time, both hands were very dishonest. "Hmm!" Although she couldn''t react at the first time, the girl quickly recovered. Faced with this situation, the girl naturally resisted, pushing out her hands and twisting her whole body, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t escape from the opponent''s claws. "No, Yan Ye!!!" The mouth was swept by foreign objects, and the whole body was gently brushed. This situation caused Chancheng Kui, a traditional woman, to almost collapse, and she could only call out sadly in her heart. What''s more, the other party turned out to be Yan Ye, who was like her younger brother. Under such anguish, tears even accumulated in the girl''s eyes, looking very pitiful. "Woohoo!!!" It''s just that the girl''s body is always more honest than the soul at some point. At a certain moment, the girl unconsciously trembles fiercely, her body stretches straight, and then weakens again. "Comfortable?" At this time, Yan Ye let go of the Chancheng girl, put the limp girl in her arms, lowered her head and greeted softly in her ear. The heat and problems in that mouth made her cheeks flush.No. 5 Novel Network www.5hxs.com "Yan Ye, how can you...you!" Although the body was in a state of surrender, the girl still said in a little shame and pain, but the girl was still too kind, and couldn''t say it halfway through. "I did it on purpose!" She seemed to understand the mentality of the girl in her arms. Yan Ye, who was completely different in the eyes of the girl, seemed to see through everything about Kwai, and said with love, "If this is not the case, sister Kwai will not have my place in her heart. Come on, this wont work!" "Yan Ye?" The girl who was surprised by Yan Ye''s behavior and words like confession was a little sluggish. At this time, she also understood that Yan Ye, whom her childhood sweetheart regarded as a relative, actually fell in love with herself, and in order to let herself remember him deeply. And offended myself. "Before, I didn''t dare to pursue my sister because I couldn''t resist my father, that would bring my sister into hell, but now it''s different. I already have the ability to reshape the Jiantong clan." "So, I won''t let go, but I am a little afraid that you will be lost like this, so let me leave you a deep memory first, dear sister Chancheng Kui." As soon as the voice fell, Yan Ye unbuttoned the buttons on Chancheng Kui''s clothes and lied to her body in the panicked eyes of the girl. The next moment, the sound of Yingying and Yanyan resounded throughout the forest, like weeping... boom!! Two hours later, at the gate of Chancheng''s house, Yan Ye looked at the door that closed quickly, and couldn''t help touching his nose, showing a self-deprecating smile, "It looks like I''m disgusted!" "Nonsense, apart from being masochistic, no girl likes boys'' coercion!" As soon as Yan Ye''s words fell, the crisp and sweet voice echoed around Yan Ye, and the barefoot girl Saya in a white dress wandered out with an unhappy expression on her face. "Besides, the lady has been waiting for such a long time. In that regard, it feels like Brother Nagato that you are even more frantic." "Don''t say that, I haven''t taken Kwai away for the first time, so it should be considered as a good morale!" Yan Ye, or staring at Yan Ye''s Nagato, smiled and shrugged. There was a sound of glass breaking from all over his body, and the next moment he turned into a red-haired boy. "cut!" Saye curled his lips in disdain, and then suddenly asked with interest, "By the way, Brother Nagato, if you take the Chancheng Aoi, then what should Sister Tosaka do? Dont forget, even if the genetic quality is good. , Kwai can''t give birth to your children either." "Don''t worry, I still have a plan, and, after all, the protagonist will always be born!" Nagato looked up at the sky, said confidently, and sighed depressed, looking rather helpless-- "If I don''t know the plot of Xingyue, I won''t care about Chancheng Kwai, but who told me to know the animation, and the time is just right. In this case, if I don''t accept Kwai, there will always be some kind of denial feel." "Let''s go and save the old bug!" Nagato stepped out in one step, flames gushing out from the boys feet, swallowing him, and the next moment, Jian Tong Yanye stepped out of the flame pillar, like a god or demon... 509 Chapter 049 The second one is the second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Winterwood City, night, Ma Tong Mansion. The mansion of this famous magical gate in Fuyuki City was extremely quiet at night, and the depressive atmosphere seemed to permeate every corner of the place. Even the contemporary eldest son of the Ma Tong family who lived here for a long time, Ma Tong Tsurano, felt very uncomfortable. Is this home really a home?! Lacking the necessary magic skills, Ma Tong Heye was not granted knowledge of the magic way, but was restocked, so Ma Tong Heye was exposed to more common sense from the outside world. In the common sense of the outside world, home is a warm harbor and the support of the soul. But here, home is not something else, but a symbol of horror. Even sometimes, Ma Tong Tsuruno feels that he will die here, but it is not necessarily, such as now "Where is Yan Ye, haven''t you come back?" The old voice echoed in Ma Tong Tsuruyes ears, causing Tsuruyes scalp to numb. Through the faint light, Tsuruye saw the source of the voice, his father, the biggest weirdness of the Ma Tong familyMa Tong Dirty inkstone! Bald head, skinny limbs like a mummy, and awkward gleam in the deep-set eye sockets, no matter what appearance or behavior is unusual, this is the special advisor of the Matsuya family, the real shady! Although the identity record on the household register is his father, Heye knows that in his genealogy, Jian Tong Yanye''s great-grandfather, and even the ancestors three generations ago, wrote dirty inkstone. "monster!" He hated it in his heart, and on the surface, Ma Tong Tsurano did not dare to neglect, and he replied: "Yan Ye went to Chancheng. It is said that Tosaka Tokio is pursuing Chancheng Aoi, and he is probably competing with Tosaka Tokio. Not returned." "Is it!" For some reason, Tsuruno seemed to hear a little pleasant tone from the old monster''s mouth, but before he could think carefully, the old monster''s command came down "Go and rest. Collect Tosaka Tosaka''s information these days, I''m useful!" Facing the old monster, Jian Tong Heye didn''t dare to refute at all, and retired obediently. Soon there was only Jian Tong dirty inkstone in the room, which looked even more terrifying under the gloomy light. "Hehe, Yan Ye, jealousy is the original sin, can you really endure Chancheng Kui entering the embrace of others!" Old voices echoed gently in the room. In the sparse voice, fist-sized bugs crawled out of the dark corner and gathered in this space. "But if you don''t have the magic cultivation base, you can''t deal with Tosaka Toshimi. Then, you will have to use your most annoying Matong magic. Let me see if you want to use the engraving bug or..." Jian Tong Yan is very happy. This is the happiest thing in recent years. As long as Yan Ye pursues Chancheng Kui, he can use the two children to truly reach the realm of immortality. The original name of Jiantong dirty inkstone is Machiri Sorgen, a great magician who has lived for five hundred years! Two hundred years ago, the European celebrity magician, in order to find the roots, stayed away from the surveillance of the Magic Association and the Templar Church, and came with the then Patriarch of the Einzbern family, Ritz Leicheustysa von Einzbern To the far east island country. The two of them and Tosaka Nagato, the head of the Tosaka family who manages the local spiritual vein, designed and performed the first Holy Grail Summoning ceremony. But the first ceremony was unsuccessful, and Makiri Sorgen also went to the village and changed his name to Jiantongzangyan, and resided in Fuyuki City, Japan. This is the origin of the Jiantong family.Dodoxs novel www.dodoxs.com In the second time, the Tong family took advantage of their expertise in "spell" to design and complete the spell system, and the "Holy Grail War" was thus complete. Even during the Third Holy Grail War, Jian Tong Zangyan even noticed that the heroes of an Avenger agency had contaminated the Great Holy Grail. In a sense, Jiantong Yanzhang is a talented genius, but geniuses are not always smooth. At least Jiantong Yanzhang has problems in the pursuit of immortality. The longevity method of Jiantong dirty inkstone is to host one''s soul on a special cerebra worm, and continue to survive on the flesh of others with the characteristics of cerebra worm parasitism. This is also the reason why so many generations of Patriarchs in Jian Tong''s family are Jian Tong dirty inkstones He swallowed his heirs and survived, but this seems to have loopholes, and it''s still big! Because he underestimated the power of time! Although relying on this method to survive for hundreds of years, under the power of years, the memory of the soul of Jiantong dirty inkstone will continue to deteriorate, and even affect the aging of the body. As a part of the body, its life span is getting shorter year by year. Now I have to change my body every few months, and to restore my souls memory and design, there is no other way but the old mans posture. But recently, Jian Tong dirty inkstone found a way to make himself truly immortal, that is, the fragments of the Holy Grail captured by him in the Third Holy Grail War, and the bearer of the evil of this time who strayed into the Holy Grail. "As long as you have a suitable bloodline and implant the fragments of the Holy Grail into it, when the evil at this time contaminates the hosts soul, you can quickly seize the house, counter the evil of this world, and enter the others soul. The third method...No!!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the entire room was suddenly suppressed, and countless insects made the magic densely appear, surrounding the dirty inkstone, as if ready to go "It''s terrible, let the old man say what''s in his heart without knowing it, but you have been found out, so show up obediently!" Even with the five-hundred-year history of Jian Tongzang inkstone, his whole body was shocked, and he, who knew the way of the city, actually said all his goals just now, it was incredible. "Ah, I was discovered!" Pleasant voices echoed in this small space, and the space vibrated for a while. The barefoot girl in white dress and gauze appeared out of thin air, stepping on the floor full of insects, and the insects consciously avoided it. "But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I already know everything I want to know!" Facing the endless insects, the girl didnt care. The pure white posture, like the scene of an angel descending into hell, made the dirty inkstone tense all over-- Because just now, he felt the fear from the envoy, the bugs without independent thinking, all fear. "Don''t be so wary of me, I won''t take action, the one who can really take action is behind you!" The girls words made Jiantong dirty inkstone stunned for a while, and the next moment, a roar sounded from behind, the wall of the room shattered, and a dark red flame roared in, burning at least one third of the insects in an instant... "I''m here, old bug, are you ready to die!" The unbelievable figure of Jian Tong Dirty Yan wandered out of the flames, and the young man named Jian Tong Yan Ye walked to his nominal father in front of his nominal father surrounded by flames, murderously. ps: There was a thunder in the community in the afternoon, and the electricity was off for a few hours, so bad luck... 510 Chapter 050 Saya changes, the third move! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time went back five minutes, when Nagato and Saya arrived at the Ma Tong family mansion, Nagato''s extraordinary vision directly saw Ma Tong Tsuruno leaving in a panic. When Saye exiled Yan Ye Ma to his digital world, Saye naturally copied his memory. Although the memory was not merged, he quickly browsed the long gate of Yan Yes memory and still knew his elder brother. of. "It''s Jian Tong Yanye''s eldest brother-Jian Tong Heye. According to Yan Ye''s memory, he was probably summoned by the old monster. Fleeing in panic." Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but ridicule: "This kind of clan, a perverted clan based solely on the existence of Jiantong dirty inkstone, has any meaning in the end." "Of course, as a stepping stone for our growth, this is not the biggest benefit." Saye smiled and stretched out a hand, grabbing Nagato''s big hand, the next moment, the two of them turned into nothingness, and instantly crossed a distance of hundreds of meters, and appeared in the darkest room in the depths of the Ma Tong mansion. The top of his house. This is the room where Jian Tong dirty inkstone is. The monster named Jian Tong dirty inkstone has been curled up here on weekdays, peering into the sun like a real bug. The shelter of the roof couldn''t block the sight of Nagato and Saya. Nagato''s magic eyes or Saya''s characteristics allowed them to clearly see the old monster below. Nagato pulled Sayas little hand, and the breath on her body was consistent with Saya''s-- Relying on Sayas characteristics, neither the barrier of the Jiantong clan or the strong intuition of Jiantongs dirty inkstones could not find the two people on the roof. "Hey, it''s actually carrying a person to move, is this your new ability after evolution?" Holding Sayas little hand, feeling the long-lost spatial movement, Nagato showed a little surprise. Sayas phase movement is very strong. As long as he has cognition, he can move, even if he runs into other peoples memory But in Nagato''s memory, it was probably for balance in the dark. Saya''s ability can only be used by Saya, and cannot be carried by others. "Yes, Brother Nagato, the ability has indeed evolved, but it can''t be used often." After Saya''s evolution this time, his transformation into an information existence does not conflict with the nature of Schrodinger''s cat. As an information body, Saya can re-edit and optimize his own abilities, and his phase movement ability has been optimized once. It''s just that these optimizations are not without reason. You must have enough understanding. For example, Saya uses Nagato''s space laws and his own experience of using phase shift multiple times as the''raw material'' to promote the optimization of skills. This is just the simplest optimization. For some special optimizations, you must also have some special treasures, such as Shayes Omega Transformation, which requires at least suitable digital data to optimize. The phase movement is indeed optimized to be able to move with people, but Saya can only use it occasionally, and the distance is not too far. In the final analysis, it is still not optimized enough and needs further optimization. "Then, let Saya, let me try a skill that is still being conceived, Jian Tong Yan is dirty, tell me the malice you''ve buried in your heart, and confide everything." The girl whispered softly, and suddenly a strange wave burst out in an instant. With the girl as the center, a huge field appeared suddenly "interesting!" Perceiving the realm under Sayabu, Nagato couldn''t help but admire it. This realm has no spatial boundaries. It is said that the realm is more like a self-contained charm halo, but its power is based on the light of the soul, which is higher than ordinary charm. At least dozens of levels.Love e-book www.kuaitxt.com Under this halo, Saya can silently affect all people and things, in a sense, it has expanded Saya''s perception and action by more than a hundred times. "It''s just that, it looks like it''s still a little incomplete!" Nagato thought about it in his heart, and heard the voice of Tongzhang Yan from below-- "It''s terrible, let the old man say what''s in his heart without knowing it, but you have been found out, so show up obediently!" Perceiving the lack of confidence in the old monster''s tone, Nagato smiled sarcastically, let go of Saya''s little hand and jumped down, and fell into the courtyard, the dark red flame on his body was burning. "Then, say hello first!" Nagato sensed the location of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, snapped his fingers, and instantly the flames gathered and turned into a fire dragon and blasted towards the wall of the house. boom!!! In an instant, the walls shattered, sparks overflowed, and the violent roar sounded even more ear-splitting, but under the influence of Saya, other people didn''t notice the changes here, and even the magic defense of Jiatong House was quietly removed. "Old bug, are you ready to die?!" Strolling in the flames, and quickly walked into the house, Nagato saw the insect envoy who had burned nearly a third of him at first glance, showing a smile, and provocatively said. "Yan... Yan Ye?" The eyes of Jian Tong Zang Yanyan''s deep-set eye sockets flashed with doubts. He was very puzzled when he looked at the completely different, even with strong killing intent,''Jian Tong Yan Ye'', "No, you are not Yan Ye!" "Oh, how did you see it?!" Originally, there was no intention to hide from the other party, or there was no need to hide from the dying person, Nagato generously admitted that he was not Ma Tong Yanye. "Forget it, I don''t care about it, but from tonight, until the end of the Holy Grail War, I am Tong Yanye, so you understand!" No no, I don''t understand at all! Jian Tong Zangyan subconsciously complained like this in his heart, and at the same time he used his brain to think about the origin of the other party and how to break the game. Although the mysterious girl said that she would not make a move, as a magician, she never believed in these oral promises. "I think if your goal is the Holy Grail, my Tong family is very welcome, and, as one of the three imperial families of the Holy Grail, I control a lot..." "No, all this, let your soul come and tell me personally!" I didn''t bother to listen to the other party''s words. The flames on Nagato erupted. Saya chuckled and disappeared. The next moment, the whole house fell into flames... 511 Chapter 051: Life and death are two instruments, the fourth one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiantong dirty inkstone is very strong, there is no doubt about this! The accumulation of five hundred years has made this old monster more troublesome than some of the ancestors of the dead. It is not a trouble in power, but a trouble more terrifying than power. Not to mention that the soul of Jiantong dirty inkstone is parasitic, as long as the brainworm does not die, it can parasitic and live again. Just talk about the evil of this world-- This stuff is just a collection of maliciousness, and a single individual is nothing at all. Even ordinary people living in this world must bear the malice of others, and the upper-level people bear the malice of thousands. But six billion malicious collections, after years of baptism, this malicious transformation has become the evil of this world, even if the heroic spirit touches it, it will instantly blacken. Only the original heroic spirit-the hero king can withstand this. A malicious baptism. But the evil of this world that other people have shunned, Jian Tong Zangyan actually has the courage to extend his hand to this evil, and even sprouted an outrageous plan to take away the evil of this world. All in all, he is definitely strong and troublesome, but that is for others, and it is completely different for Nagato. "What is it? It''s amazing to be exposed to the evils of this world, as the existence that bears the entire chaotic starry sky, killing a bug, every minute!" This is Nagatos view and the true fact. Not to mention Nagatos various terrifying abilities, it is said that the worlds fate, no matter how strong the immortality is, as long as it does not exceed the ultimate cause and effect, as long as there is a chance, It can die in the hands of Nagato. However, the current situation makes Nagato a bit tricky Zizi!!! The sound of insects being burned by flames echoed in Nagatos ears, but Nagato frowned subconsciously, not for other reasons, because under the flames of death in Nagato, this small house collapsed unexpectedly and a basement exit, It just appeared at Nagato''s feet. Then one by one insects that were not afraid of death gushed out from the exit, seeming to be quite endless, and launched a suicide attack towards Nagato, while Jiantong dirty inkstone himself hid directly in the deep basement. At all, I don''t want to get ahead. "It completely choked off my unwillingness to make things happen. Should I say that I am a magician for five hundred years. Although the strength is strong enough, I still lack the baptism of years." In this case, Nagato seems to have no good way. Whether it is a magic sword or a magic spear, the sound is a bit loud. If the ambassador has such a level of flame, even Nagato can only maintain a stalemate. degree. Nagato is 100% sure that the depths of this basement are definitely connected with Winterwood''s spiritual veins, and there are almost infinite sources of magical powers, and these magicians generated by magical powers are absolutely endless. The distraction drove the flames to continue to burn the incoming insects, Nagato was so reflective in his heart that if he attacked directly from the beginning, there would probably be no such trouble, but "If such scum needs a sneak attack, it would be too hopeless!" Faced with this situation, Nagato squinted his eyes. Although Saya can be called to help, Nagato is absolutely unwilling. It is just a bug. If it can''t be solved perfectly, it feels too cheap. "It seems that you really don''t want to make things happen. The old ambassadors are all directly generated by the spirit veins. If the stalemate continues, even if the spirit veins have more magic power, they will be discovered by the Toosaka family. How about giving up and making peace? !" At this time, the voice of the dirty inkstone of Matsumoto suddenly echoed around, trying to make Nagato stop. Although it caused a stalemate and still had the upper hand in a sense, the old monster understood that this was only based on the "other hopes not to be Perceive the situation-v5 novel www.v5xs.com If the other party tears his face, even if he has the endless army of worms generated by the spirit veins, it is useless. The flame just restrains himself, and the worms are burned every time, nothing else! "What stupid thing to say, disgusting bug, but thank you for helping me make up my mind, Jian Tong dirty inkstone!" Dangerous aura permeated out, as if he had made some decision, Nagato narrowed his eyes, and his temperament suddenly changed. Although the person was still that person, it was just that the inhuman coldness spread in all directions. At the same time, the other Nagato far away in Einzbern Castle in Germany had a whole body, the cold bullet on his body disintegrated, and a warm breath filled Alice Felton in his arms with a happy smile. Nagato devours the core of the Magician Beast and has acquired several skills, including the ace flying knife, magic handkerchief, magic clone and mysterious attribute concepts. Mysterious qualities give Nagato the strongest magic aptitude. Ace Knife creates magic spears and magic swords, handkerchiefs serve as space equipment in a sense, and magic clones are somewhat tasteless. This technique is not even as convenient as Nagato''s original clone technique, because it is an existential division, and even in a sense, there is no concept of clone, which is the relationship between the left hand and the right hand, and can be combined at any time. When developing the prospect of this skill, Nagato once thought of two rituals. That guy had a female two-ritual personality, a male two-ritual personality, and a physical realm personality The style and the weaving spiral into Tai Chi, and the realm style acts as the axis, so that this existence can contact the root and become the spokesperson of the root in a sense, which is simply terrifying. For Nagato, this method seems to be of reference significance. It divides the humanitarian model into two, and each comprehends one extreme, takes the true self as the core, and comprehends the law of mutual spiral. But Nagato has been unable to make up his mind, because once so, the other modes of Nagato will be temporarily sealed, maintaining the spiral axis In this way, if Nagato encounters certain emergencies, if it cannot fit together in time, it will appear to be somewhat weak. Moreover, Nagato has calculated that he only has one chance. If he merges due to an emergency, there is no way to continue to separate. In other words, this method is completely activated by this magic clone skill as a sacrifice! Fortunately, Saya is now awake, with sufficient combat power and mobility, Nagato can be relieved. "As a magician, I have been pursuing the true meaning of humanity!" "In this process, I have realized the cycle of humanity-rebirth, the law of humanity-cause and fate, and I am just a step away. Only the foundation of humanity-the mystery of life and death, I have never gained anything." "So, now I will use my true self as the axis to divide my life and death under the humanitarian mode. When I become one again, I will touch the power to control the law of life and death!" "As a witness, let me grant you eternal sleep of death!" With Xia Lei''s experience, Nagato easily separated life and death. Nagato in Fuyuki City instantly became the incarnation of death, and the dark red flames instantly sublimated, revealing an icy atmosphere! Under such icy flames, the icy breath directly controls the spirit power of the servitor through the dirty inkstone of the Tongtong, and it freezes this monster with rotten soul from a distance. The next moment, the flame burned everything, and then, mercilessly, sent the monster named Jiantong dirty inkstone and his swarm into eternal sleep... ps: I missed a few hours in the afternoon and failed to make five changes. It was about two o''clock and there was one more!It is today!By the way, after reading this chapter, don''t talk to me about NRT, this is just a matter of left and right hands... 512 Chapter 052: Its all Yan Yes fault! First more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The explosion sounded loudly, sparks splashed everywhere, dazzling, in contrast, among the falling sparks, the remains of the insect enchantress also spilled from the air, looking extremely desolate. "It''s really boring and powerless. Is this the power you get when you are determined to step into the magical path, and even incarnate in an inhuman posture for quick success? This disappoints me too much!" Tosaka Tokimi looked at the indifferent boy not far in front of him gracefully and calmly, speaking indifferently with extremely harsh words, "If only this is the case, then I declare that you are out of the fight for Aoi." "What an obnoxious arrogance!" At this time, Tong Yan Ye, who had been silent for a long time, spoke, but his words were not as indifferent as they were on the outside, but were full of human touch, although negative. "I don''t know what your expression will be when your arrogant confidence is defeated by me, let me look forward to it, Tosaka Tokimi." In an instant, the indifferent young man''s magic power was fully operational, and the huge magic power even rolled up a breeze. The huge pressure made Tosaka Shiki''s subject can not help but take a step back. Tosaka Tokichen was horrified to discover that the magical power permeating the opponent at this time was actually full of weird tranquility, without any emotions, as if to bury everything in the terrible aura of silence. I saw Jian Tong Yanye raising his left hand, and the magic engraving of Jian Tong''s family clearly revealed its shocking magic, "Because I killed the old bug, I successfully took over all of his magic." The engraving of the insect technique was activated instantly. There was no need to chant or prepare the spell. It was activated by a single thought. A large number of flying insects flew out of Yan Yes sleeve, and one after another stretched out their fangs to stab at Tosaka. minister, "Ok!" Tosaka Toshimis magic attire-the rod of civilization emits a faint red light, and a wall of fire burns all the flying insects that stabbed him to death, "It''s a big deal, kill your father, it seems you really inherited the time perfectly. The magic of the Tong family." "It seems that your fire magic is just to restrain insects." Jian Tong Yanye calmly watched the insects that were being burned to death, but at the end of the talk, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help showing a curve, "But if I use magic to strengthen the insect''s fire attribute and magic resistance, what should you do? It." Yan Ye had just finished speaking. All the insects stopped attacking and fell to the ground as if they were dead. The outer shell gradually turned black. The whole process was extremely short, making Tosaka Tokichen too late to react. "This is a pupa, could it be said..." It seemed to confirm Tosaka Toshimi''s conjecture that the worm shells on the ground began to crack, and every worm that flew out of the worm shell was bigger than the original one, and it also appeared more ferocious. "You are forcing the worm to evolve a second time. This method can be done by the old worm from Tong Zang Yan Yan." Tosaka Tokichen was a bit hard to ride a tiger at this time. Although the pride in his heart made him not unwilling to show weakness, but no matter what, Tosaka Tokichen also understood that he really met his opponent this time, and the next moment, there were dense insects overwhelming the sky. Come. "The cremation of my enemy is bound to be extremely tragic." Tosaka Tokimi''s civilization rod spewed more flames against the evolved insects. It seems that the two sides are now evenly matched, but if it continues to be dragged on, the dead person will definitely be Tosaka Tokimi-Qingfeng Literature www. qinfengwx.net The man named Ma Tong Yanye was even inhuman, and he absolutely surpassed Tosaka Toshimi in magic. This is a fact that has nothing to say! boom!!! I don''t know when, the insect swarm that was deadlocked with Tosaka Tokimi was divided into two, one was deadlocked with Tosaka Tokimi, and the other half was accumulated. After reaching an alarming number, they all rushed out. Quantitative changes cause qualitative changes. This sentence is true in many cases, for example, the same is true of insects now. Although the fire attribute magic resistance is added, and even forced to evolve once, the insects still have little advantage in the face of flames, but the premise is that there are not many insects, and a large number of insects will be killed together, and they will go straight to Tosaka Tokimi and his wall of fire. Boom all together. boom!! Falling down from mid-air, Tosaka Tokichen was hit by a violent impact, and his whole body shook as if he was falling apart. He could hardly move. Pieces of insects blocked the water surrounding Tosaka Tokichen, but did not immediately attack him. "It seems that the strength of the Tosaka family is nothing more than that!" Jian Tong Yan Ye''s leisurely voice rang in Shi Chen''s ears, and the self-evident contempt caused Tosaka Tokimi, who had extremely strong self-esteem, to suddenly feel angry, but helpless. "It seems that you have nothing to say, but I wouldn''t kill you. Without you, the Holy Grail War in nine years'' time would have lost a lot of meaning, but well..." As Jian Tong Yanye''s voice just fell, dense insects covered it... "what!!" Tosaka Tokimi woke up from his dream and looked at the dark environment around him and the moonlight shining through the window. He understood that he had a nightmare-- He once again dreamed of the humiliating battle for himself a year ago. One year ago, I found another girl with excellent genetic factors-Aoihou of Chancheng. Tosaka Tosaka was going to participate in the Holy Grail War nine years later and decided to pursue the girl for the inheritance of the Tosaka family. . It was just such an accident that brought out a love rival, but the current minister at the time didn''t care, because that love rival was just a mediocre person who deviated from the magic way, but didn''t think about it, so it brought tragedy for himself. The terrible experience of being invaded by countless worms of the Matsuya family not only traumatized his own magic circuit, but also made Tosaka Tosaka a terrifying palace creature, commonly known as the eunuch. Since then, Tosaka Tokimi woke up in the middle of the night countless times, fear and anger, so that this elegant nobleman was tortured every night... "Damn it!!!" Tosaka Tosaka roared hysterically: "Ma Tong Yanye, it is all your fault. If it weren''t for you, the Tosaka family would not be cut off..." "If you don''t kill me, you will regret it, the Holy Grail War, I will definitely kill you in the Holy Grail War!" ps: Both Rin and Sakura will appear, as the half daughter of Nagato, suddenly thinking, let the coyote become Shiro Tosaka, how about??.. 513 Chapter 053 Nagatos change is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as Tosaka Tokimi was roaring at night, there was a pleasant young girl''s chuckle in the Matsuya mansion in the same city, and the laughter was full of innocent charm, which made people feel happy. "Haha, Brother Nagato, this is the first time you have done this kind of thing in so many years." In the faintly lit room, a magic mirror hangs on the wall of the room, revealing the scenes of all important aspects of Fuyuki City, and the pure white girl looks at one of the mirrors reflecting the Tosaka clans residence, and looks at some Toshimi Tosaka, who was hysterical, smiled softly. This is the intelligence room created by the Jian Tong family for the Holy Grail War With the help of Saye, the sense of existence of the demon insects of the Jiantong clan was immediately reduced to almost zero. In this way, the insects all over the city will become the eyeliner of Nagato. And Saya, who has a special essence, was regarded as the owner of this intelligence room by Nagato. After all, this room can only play its greatest role with the cooperation of her abilities. This is unmatched by anyone, just like in other worlds, Saya is the one who is good at chess at dawn. "It''s just that Tosaka Tokimi shouldn''t be a character you admire, why do you treat him like this?" In the empty room, Saya calmly uttered words that shocked countless people''s jaws. This sentence, anyone who knew what Nagato did to Tosaka Tokimin would not believe such words. But ah, this is indeed an undeniable fact! Although Tosaka Tosaka is the head of the Tosaka family, his talents are not outstanding. He just made his own efforts to become a very good magician. He spent half of his life in hardships, and the pains that came along the way were licked clean by himself. Turning all into self-esteem is a rare tough guy. Especially Tosaka Tokimi''s character, let Nagato also appreciate. He is a traditional magician, whose goal is to pursue the root, but he is not a magician who is frantic to reach the root As a magician, Tosaka Toshimi has a strong sense of pride and self-esteem. He believes that as a magician, he needs to have the reservation of a magician, because he is not restricted by the world, and he must be strict in self-control. In a sense, Tosaka Tokito is a powerful man who has achieved a balance between the two identities of a magician and a human nobleman. Such a man is more appreciated by Nagato than the incompetent Ma Tong Yanye. As for the fate of Ma Tong Ying in the original destiny, it can only be said that this is the fault of the world, and Shichen just happened to be unlucky. "Originally, a person like Tosaka Toshimi, how could you suppress him like this." "Sit and watch the opponent''s strength to the extreme, and then defeat him with a stronger posture. Isn''t this the attitude that Nagato brother should have toward the man you admire?" "Probably because of the temporary division of the divine will!" An indifferent voice echoed in the room, and Nagato walked out of the darkness with a slightly cold figure, his expression a little puzzled, but a little relieved. "In professional terms, because of the division of the divine will and the decline of rational attributes, the personalities of the past life that I myself have a little disliked have surfaced, and the sensibility has increased." Xixi Xiaoshuo.com www.xixixiaoshuo.com Nagato''s words are a bit cold, but they are just the chill of death on his body. As the most familiar family member, Saya can even hear some complicated meanings from these words. At this time, Saya also understood something. Although Nagato''s nature seems extremely cold, but in his previous life, he has lived for 20 years. Under such an environment, Nagato''s character is not as indifferent as it is now. Just when Nagato had just crossed, he brought himself into the role of the legendary Penn Six Ways Hypnotizing myself with that god-like posture, and adding the original unforgiving nature, Nagato was able to complete the terrible thing like reorganizing his character with his own will. It was only for the development of the Heavenly Way model that Nagato temporarily separated the divine will that had evolved from the most sensible will he had ever been, and lost the suppression of reason, and the remaining character of the past life seemed to be revealed. Saya was not particularly sure at first, after all, his previous life was already a long time ago, and Nagato has long been accustomed to his current posture, and he is no longer the original one. Even if it weren''t for Nagato to grow too fast, and to go through enough years of baptism before dividing the divine will, all the remnants of the previous life would be washed away directly. However, this world has no hypothesis, and it is an indisputable fact that there is a slight flaw in Nagato''s character for a while. "In this way, how will everything develop, Saya, me, I am here looking forward to it!" With the last whisper, the pure white girl turned into a false phantom, turned into countless fragments with a bang, and disappeared into this somewhat dull empty room... "It''s not just you looking forward to it, but I am also looking forward to it!" Nagato was standing in the room, looking around all the magic mirrors on one side, but in his heart he recalled the experience in Xing Yue over the years. Subconsciously compared with the previous worlds, even if it is dull, Nagato found that his style of acting seems to be a little less atmospheric, or in other words, a little more timid. Probably because the world''s restraining power is awakened, and I regard them as great enemies, hiding for a long time, lacking the suppression of the divine will, and actually showing a slight retreat. "But this is just right, let me re-cast my heart, and use this moon world and the Holy Grail War as the oven to temper a truly detached heart!" But after all, it was the Lord of Chaos and Starry Sky who had been fighting for a long time and surpassed the plural worlds. After realizing the flaws in his state of mind, the confusion in Nagato''s eyes was swept away, and his morale was immediately high. At the same moment, the fate of the whole world changed again in a moment, whether it was Gaia or Alaya, or the will of the root cause, all trembling slightly at this moment "He has become dangerous. It seems that we can just let it go, keep an eye on the opportunity, and send the guardian whenever there is a chance!" Alaya said first, Gaia did not refute and nodded. Agree. At this moment, the two inhibitory forces have unified their opinions, and the future of this world is therefore more exciting...... .. 514 Chapter 054 Kwai, do you want a child? First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The mentality of the strong will determine his approach. This was demonstrated vividly here at Nagato. After making up his mind to make a big fuss, Nagato immediately overturned the dormant plan he had designated a few years ago, and started it that night. That night, the magicians who were stationed in or passing by the entire Winterwood City were horrified to find that the spiritual veins under their feet, the source of endless magic power, seemed to be alive, actually roaring. The ravaged magic wind set off under the magical power of the riots made the people of Fuyuki City feel a little bit energetic, and the dark magic circles in Fuyuki City were all shattered, and the magic workshops were paralyzed. The magic circle that arranged the big holy grail on the spiritual veins of the cave temple was slightly affected. Of course only a little bit. After all, it was originally the holy grail used to accumulate endless magic power. It has enough resistance to such a strange magical riot phenomenon, but-- "What a surprise, has the Great Holy Grail awakened?" In the Maedong Mansion, in the Patriarch''s room, Nagato was sitting in the first place, looking at the sword-shaped imprint composed of three lines on the back of his raised left hand, whispered softly. Nagato knew that this was a spell for participating in the Holy Grail War. The severe pain when the spell appeared on the back of his hand made Nagato frowned slightly, but there was no wave in the eyes of the red-haired boy. Carrying the existence of the chaotic starry sky, the pain of the flesh can no longer move Nagato, but if it can, Nagato doesn''t like to be hurt in any way. Lingshu, the magic crystal that appears on the body, has the absolute command power that can be obeyed by the master, the exclusive mark of the master, and the appearance of the Holy Grail will give some signs to the magicians who become the master, that is, the stigmata. Mark. Lingshu comes from this transformation. Lingshu is a figure composed of three strokes, one stroke represents the right to exercise an absolute command; that is to say, it can only be used three times at most. This is the restriction imposed by the magician on the followers in the Holy Grail War, but Nagato is not interested in this, but the symbolic meaning of the pattern of Lingshu This is not a standardized spell, but is portrayed based on the physique, experience, and mood of the participating magicians. So, what does the magic sword''s spell symbolize? "The only pity is that I haven''t obtained the other spell, otherwise I can compare some things." Nagato thought of this in his heart, and he subconsciously tapped the table with his fingers on the table, his face expressionless, like a thinker. "Yes, but fortunately, Brother Nagato, you have intercepted the spirituality of the spiritual veins. At this time, the speed at which the spiritual veins gather magic power has dropped a little, so even if the curse appears now, the Holy Grail war will not proceed in advance. According to my It is estimated that it will take about seven or eight years of accumulation." Saya sits on the table, in a white veil that hasn''t changed for thousands of years, with an ethereal temperament, dangling barefoot in the air, looks extremely cute, and will definitely make some foot fetish crazy. "This way, that''s good. After all, I don''t have time to pay attention to the Holy Grail. Before the Holy Grail War, I had a hand with restraint. Anyway, it feels quite sensational!" Said the young red-haired young man, looking at the bottle next to Saye in his own eyes. Inside the bottle is a free aura. This is nothing but the core piece that Nagato intercepted from the source of the spiritual veins in Winterwood last night. Spiritual light-- The place of spiritual veins like Dafan Dongmu City has the title of dragon veins in other worlds, which can be called the blood vessels of the planet, and it gathers the energy of the planet.Novel Baby Novel Network www.xiaoshuowa.com In some unique worlds, such dragon veins can even be transformed into real heaven and earth dragons, just like the dragon veins of Loulan Kingdom in the Naruto world that Nagato has seen. Of course, the level of Naruto World is not high, and the born dragon is just a dragon. The dragon veins of the Lunar World, which is the almost endless source of magic power in Dongmu City, are different. According to the level of the Lunar World, if this dragon vein is truly transformed, it will be at least hundreds of thousands stronger than the dragon shape of Loulan. Times. but-- "It can never be transformed, because the laws of this world are too strict, and the restraining force Gaia will not allow part of himself to be separated from him." Saya reached out and picked up the bottle and watched the bottle move back and forth, as if the spiritual light of the meaning of the life of a living creature, revealed a smile, "It''s really lively." Squeak! At this moment, the door of the room opened automatically with a slight sound, and the girl Chancheng Kui walked in with a smile on her face, carrying the tea set, and placed the already brewed tea on the table. "Tea is here." The girl''s voice was very soft. Seeing her husband so close to a beautiful girl, she didn''t have the slightest jealousy. I have to say that Chancheng Kui is really a good wife. By the way, Nagato always used his original appearance in Ma Tong''s family, not the appearance of Ma Tong Yan Ye. A year ago, Nagato revealed his identity on the night of marrying Kwai in Chancheng. Although Kwai had been very resistant that night, after a while, Kwai truly accepted that her husband was not what she imagined. That person, but the fact of another person. In a sense, the young girl named Chancheng Kui was simply an ancient woman living in modern society. She was kind and hard-hearted, but she was quickly occupied by Nagato. Seeing the girls arrival, Nagato smiled and stretched out her hands. Faced with her husbands actions, the girl Aoi, who was hard to refute, could only put her in her arms a little shyly, allowing her to caress her long in front of others Hair, flushed. "Now, Aoi, I once said that you can''t carry my heirs!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl in her arms suddenly stiffened, and she didn''t know what expressions were on her face buried in her husband''s arms, but she just didn''t seem to be happy... A girl with ancient characteristics like Chancheng Kui has a dedication to having children that others don''t. When Nagato told her the truth in this way, the girl was sad for a long time. "I withdrew my words, although there is no way for a true complete heir, but half a heir or something, I have already found a way to fight..." "So Aoi, do you want children?" .. 515 Chapter 055 The second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Life is the greatest miracle in chaos! This sentence is the supreme truth that Nagato has become the omnipotent creator in the eyes of ordinary people for a few years, because-- In the eyes of ordinary people, they are omnipotent. They can impose the highest level of power without comprehending the law, and even the Nagato of the Sancai Avenue, which can shape a world, is helpless when facing the mere method of creating life. Yes, there is no alternative! When he was bored, Nagato tried to create life, not an alchemy artificial man, let alone a technological cloning method, but in the true sense, creating a new life from nothing. Although in many worlds, many black technology, magic technology and the like extend their domain to life creation, it seems that they have stolen the authority of the true god, but in fact, their so-called creation exists. Defective, the creation of life has never been so simple. What they create is generally flawed in various senses. Unless their creation plays an important role in fate and has destiny in the body, they will all be eliminated. "However, although the human creation experiment at that time was unsuccessful, I still put forward an amazing idea from some classics and my own experiments. I named it the idea of''Using life to create human beings''!" In the basement of the Jiantong clan, Nagato placed the sleeping girl Zencheng Kui in a well-painted magic circle, and whispered to Saya, who was in a white dress and gauze beside him. After all, Aoi is a very maternal girl. Knowing that she could have children, she agreed without saying a word. Nagato couldn''t help but wonder in secret Although I didnt care very much, and even resisted it a few years earlier, I dont know if my lovers in the heavens hope to have a child. "So, what is Brother Nagato going to do? Saya, I just woke up recently. Although I was helpful this year, I was more about sorting out my own evolutionary gains. I really can''t think of it." He walked around the basement with great interest, carefully observing the magic circle under his feet, Saya raised his head and looked at the ceiling, as if seeing something through the ceiling, he asked softly. "Nothing, just an experiment in a simulated environment!" Sayas words interrupted Nagatos contemplation. The red-haired boy came back to his senses, gently tidyed up his wifes clothes, and said, If you cant do things by yourself, create conditions and let the laws of the world complete them. Nothing!" This sentence is a bit too concise, but Saya understands it. As the incarnation of Nagatos Tao, Saya knows very well that the so-called world is a sophisticated instrument. Whether there is a controller or not, whether its restraining power or not, they are all Has its own order. Taking ordinary people as an example, it is probably that being hungry is not affected by the will of ordinary people. This is a physiological state of human beings. "Oh, then I look forward to it!" Hearing Nagatos words, Saya smiled expectantly, not only because Nagatos methods are a bit peculiar, but also because using the loopholes in the world would definitely conflict with inhibitions It seems that Brother Nagato is planning to fight with the restraint force and restore his somewhat out of control mood. "Look carefully, and by the way, help me take a peek at the reality of inhibition!" Nagato carefully portrayed the unique magic circle, spoke without looking back, and took out two special bottles and placed them beside the sleeping Aoi.Feidu Novel www.fdxs.net Saya clearly saw that one of the bottles contained the spiritual light of the dragon veins he had seen before, and the second bottle was a special fragment. On the fragments, a strand of incomparable pure shadow appeared extraordinarily clear. "That is... a fragment of the Great Holy Grail that emerges from the manifestation?" Sayas memory is very good, and he quickly remembered that it was a fragment of the Great Holy Grail that the two of them took from the dirty inkstone of Matsu a year ago, and that pure shadow... "...Is the core spirituality of the evil of this world?" Is the pure dark spirituality collected using the fragments of the Holy Grail?! Saya squinted slightly, and a lot of things flashed through his mind. In an instant, Saya seemed to understand a little bit, and he couldn''t help but open his mouth slightly. "All right!" At this time, Nagato had perfected the magic circle, and saw the red-haired boy standing in front of his wife, and the surrounding space was suddenly depressed, as if something was about to be released... "Fating wheel eyes, open it!" The red bangs did not wind automatically, and the halo of Liugouyu in the young boy''s left eye was shining with lethal magic. In an instant, Nagato''s vision was covered with a large intricate network of cause and effect, densely packed and difficult to identify. Nagato stretched out his hand and squeezed it lightly, and two of the causal threads that seemed to be cut were gently pinched by Nagato. These are the two great cause and effect that Nagato cut off a year ago-named Tosaka The causal line of Rin and Tosaka Sakura. Probably because in many moon worlds, these two sisters played extremely important roles in the Holy Grail War. A year ago, after Nagato captured Aois heart, he discovered that according to the instructions of cause and effect, the Tosaka family seemed to be born like this. A pair of sisters. By relying on the origin of existence in his own life, Nagato cut off the two causes and effects, and combined them with himself. At that time, I didn''t think too much, it was just a subconscious move. I never thought it would be used now! "In the name of cause and effect, with spiritual light and pure darkness as the carrier, with my blood as a sacrifice!" As the young red-haired young man chanted, the entire magic circle was instantly activated, the magic gathered, and with a bang, the spiritual light and pure darkness flew out of the carrying equipment, continuously spinning in the sky, and turned into a void Tai Chi. At this time, Nagato took out a vial full of blood from his arms, and it hurt so slightly, and with a bang, the vial shattered, blood spilled, and Tai Chi in the void was stained red. "Be born, the descendants of my blood, the patrons of the spirit veins and the masters of the shadows, be born into this world!" Along with Nagato''s words, a source of power was attracted by Nagato, and at the same time the blood Tai Chi slowly dropped. The two merged into one and merged into Aoi''s lower abdomen. In an instant, the whole world was like a malfunctioning clock, paused for a while, and then resumed operation. Only in the next moment, the space oscillated, and the surrounding murderous intent suddenly appeared...... .. 516 Chapter 056 Heroic Guardian Gong Shirou third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the top of the one-hundred-story building, white-haired heroic spirits stand proudly, and the saint skeletal cloth on their bodies hunts in the wind. Standing on the top of the tallest building in Fuyuki City, Shiro Weimiya faced the breeze. The pair of archery mastered in his lifetime, after his death, came with clairvoyance and locked every corner of the city. Especially the Jiantong Mansion in that remote place is the key observation object! "I really didn''t expect that the old man in the parallel world would turn into a real magician at the corner of fate to be so terrible. In order to become a partner of justice, the old man will become the most ruthless killer, and in order to become a magician... how is it." "Probably... it will be even more terrifying!" Quite a little speechless, he asked and answered himself, but Shiro Wei Gong gave such an answer in his heart. Although he admired Weimiya Kiritugu very much before his death, after so many years after his death, Weimiya Shirou had seen a lot of things. For example, Weimiya Kiritugu was not so worshipped at all. After all, he and his righteous partner Eomiya Kiritugu are not very different in a sense Both of them were slain in the name of justice. Shiro Eimiya was the guardian of Alaya. He was rescued by Kirishu Eimiya and became the guardian of the other party. He was looking forward to the other party and chasing to become a partner of justice. He even worked hard after that to participate in the Holy Grail War. . However, he lacked both talents and strength. After all, he fell into a desperate situation where his power alone was not enough to save mankind. Shiro Wimiya made a contract with Alaya in front of the dying people and became a hero who evokes miracles. But because of the betrayal of his companions, he died tragically. Even though death was due to betrayal, he did not hate human beings, but ironically, Alaya gave him the position of heroic spirits,''when human beings cause self-destruction, kill all human beings there.'' protector''. Although it is believed that becoming a hero after death can save more people, in reality, in order to save the majority, the act of having to kill a few people has actually violated his original intention of "saving all lives". After realizing that it was the immature ideal of justice that got him into trouble, Wei Gong once angered his past self, and once fought with his past self, but-- "I actually lost with my own heroic spirit. Sure enough, my guardian is too fragile." Just mocking himself, he returned to the Throne of Heroic Spirits, and then constantly wasted his time, occasionally performing missions, and continuing to slaughter lives, Shiro Weigu, who was sent out as a watcher last night. Then, he was told of something that made him sluggish. The target of his surveillance turned out to be his father, the individual of Kirishu Weimiya on the parallel plane. Shiro Weimiya, who was only monitoring with an unspeakable mentality, was completely speechless after learning about his father''s heterogeneous community through Alaya. That is, Uemiya Kiritoshi on this plane did not make any vows to become a righteous partner, but became a true magician, and even began to look at the five great laws of this world. "However, just talking about the five great laws, the second magician, Gem Weng, can be seen everywhere, isn''t it unusual? Could it be that the daddy of this plane will really destroy the world..." boom!!! The sudden roar sounded in the ears. Although nothing happened to the naked eye, as the heroic spirit connected to the Hall of Valor, Shiro Weigu was horrified to discover that impurities that shouldn''t exist in the operation of this world. The operation of the world is the same as the operation of a precision instrument, noble and without tolerance.This impurity that shouldn''t have caused obstacles to the operation of the entire world.Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com This Nimas is already the rhythm of destroying the world! However, in the next moment, this catastrophe of the collapse of the world disappeared from nothing. It came extremely strange, and went equally strange, but "Archer, kill that guy for me, immediately, right away!!!" The Loli sound of the owner''s Sanwu echoed in Shiro Wei Gong''s mind with a very rough tone. Although it was still pleasant to the ear, Shiro Wei had already understood one thing, that is, the boss was completely outrageous. The spatial passage that appeared in front of the heroic spirit is a clear proof! "Ah, although he is the dad of Parallel World, he has done too much, I can''t protect you!" He was talking ridiculously, but the Heroic Guardian Gong Shirou had already started to get serious. After the battle with his past self, although he was still numb, at least the sense of justice in his heart was awakened. Even if it is the old man, if he does something harmful to the world, I will personally kill you! With such determination, Wei Gong Shilang leaped into the space-time passage, and the sky was turned upside down in an instant. In a blink of an eye, he came to a basement that was a little dark and a little empty at the same time. The sharp eyes of the eagle instantly brought everything in the basement into sight, the gorgeous magic circle, the sleeping girl, and the''Eomiya Kiritugu'' who had completely different perceptions from his own. "you" "Is it finally here, guardian of Alaya!" Before Shiro Wimiya had finished speaking, the''Kiritsu Wimiya'' in front of him interrupted him, took out a magic handkerchief from his arms, and threw it lightly. call!! The handkerchief became bigger in an instant, covering the girl who was sleeping on the magic circle, and the next moment, the girl and the huge handkerchief disappeared quickly, and the handkerchief and a girl doll appeared in the hands of the''Eimiya Kiritugu'' . "So you are delaying time!" Although he was a little surprised because he saw a different but the same "father", Shiro Weigu had been fighting all the way, and he quickly understood the other party''s intentions. Deserving to be a magician killer, looking for opportunities no matter when and where! "It is, after all, it is the guardian of Alaya, it is not enough to trust!" ''Eimiya Kiritugu'' shrugged indifferently, the dark red flame in his hand ignited, the dark red magic sword appeared in his hand, and the whole space suddenly became cold... Shiro Weimiya didn''t say anything any more, the most proficient projection magic was activated, and the two swords of Moxie, a dry general from China, appeared in his hands. For a time, the battle was triggered! ps: No motivation... 517 Chapter 057 Fierce battle, infinite sword system for reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clang!!! Fighting broke out in Jiantongs underground base instantly, and the white-haired heroic spirits held the swords of Qianjiang Moxie and violently collided with the exclusive sword forged by the magician. Sparks splashed at the place where the blades collided, and the shock wave rippled with the two sides holding the sword as the center. What was beyond the expectation of the white-haired heroic spirit was that the opponent''s arm strength still reached the level of inhumanity. Never wanted to! Bang bang bang!!! Next, the two sides holding the sword broke out in a fierce hand-to-hand battle. The male and female swords and the Red Dust Demon Sword intersected each other, and the leaked sword energy left traces in this rather vast underground base. Shiro Weimiya mentioned that the general in his hand blocked Nagato''s blow and slash. The powerful force made this heroic spirit with only a level of C in addition to its own magic power, could not help taking a step back. "Monster, although I am not known for his attributes, I am also a heroic spirit beyond human beings after all!" Such thoughts flashed in the heart of the white-haired heroic spirit. In the next moment, the tempered martial arts took effect. The white-haired heroic spirit acted as the fulcrum, guiding the opponent''s chopping, shifting its center of gravity, and Mo Xie on the other hand instantly Cut out! After all, the heroic spirit is really experiencing countless battlefield experience above the red-haired boy. The boy whose body''s center of gravity has shifted seems to have been unable to escape the attack of Mo Xiejian, but Clang!!! The red-haired boy showed a slight smile. The original two-handed sword was divided into two and turned into two one-meter-long blades. They resisted the attacks of Ganjiang and Mo Xie respectively. The boy''s fighting posture changed from a knight sword. For the double sword flow. Bang!Bang!Bang! Boom! Cang!!! In the center of the underground base, the two figures launched a gusty counterattack. Sword shadows reverberated in the air, and a dazzling light waved in the space. The strong wind continued to sweep away, and sparks continued to splash in all directions. Wherever they went, smoke and dust filled, and the two turned into flashing afterimages, fighting every corner! boom! Another aftermath of shock rushed into the field, the ground rumblingly uncovered countless rubbles, and the walls smashed and left a series of sword marks, and the strong wind attacked and the entire underground base was severely damaged. "Huh, really worthy of being an individual of the parallel planes of my father, it''s just different, a messenger of justice, but a terrorist, a magician, but a monster that fights heroes." After another collision, the two quickly separated. Shiro Weimiya was so spitting in his heart, while he calmed down his breathless breathing, the magic power from Alaya''s support continued to fill up his consumption quickly. This is the most terrifying part of Alayas heroic spirits. With Alayas support, in the protracted battle, almost no one can compare to them except those Gaia monsters, just-- "You, after all, are not human!" Shiro Weimiya looked at the red-haired boy with no breathing undulations a little speechlessly, but he felt a little heavy, because he found that this parallel plane of Eomiya Kiritugu was too far apart from the one he knew. . "Human? It shouldn''t be anymore!" Hearing the words of the hero on the other side, Nagato suddenly thought, and said indifferently. At this moment, Nagato thought that in a sense, he was no longer human. Although it still exists as a human being, from the time when the world tree was used to reshape itself, Nagatos racial essence has actually been separated from human beings. Now four powerful attributes are fed back by the four incarnations. Nagato is on an inhuman path. It went a long way. Perhaps, when the remaining two incarnations gave feedback, Nagato had completely become a new race, because of the words of the heroic spirit, Nagato had such a thought in his heart. "You are very interesting, I was puzzled from the beginning." A little spark on Nagato''s body ignited, making the white-haired heroic spirit''s guard a little more violent. Then when the opponent was the deepest guard, the young man opened his mouth and said, "Do you know me? What is the cause for me?" The white-haired hero was shocked. Although the surface was still calm, his pupils contracted uncontrollably, allowing Nagato to see it clearly. For this reason, Nagato suddenly understood. The appearance of the opponent and the characteristics of the weapon made Nagato a certainty of the opponent''s identity, but that is after all the memory of the previous life, no matter how similar, Nagato would not regard them as reality. Preconceived mentality can make people lose sight of the direction ahead. This is Nagato''s experience over the years. At this time, seeing the reaction of the opponent, Nagato fully understood the identity of the opponent Shiro Eimiya, the existence captured by Nagato in this life-A man who has father and son fate in the parallel world, a boring existence who has entered an endless cycle of killing because of his obsession with justice. "But it doesn''t matter, no matter what it is, you are the guardian of Alaya anyway, I must kill you, otherwise the troubles of inhibition will be endless." Biqu Gek www.hoennk.com After knowing the reality of his opponent, Nagato suddenly became a little excited. After all, he has always been interested in the existence in front of him. Although his worldview is extremely boring in the eyes of Nagato, the existence of Shiro Weimiya has aroused Nagato''s interest. In this era when human beings may self-destruct at any time, and heroes cannot be produced, the existence of heroic spirits, in a sense, the existence named Shirou Wei Gong is stronger and noble than most famous existences in history. "Indeed, we have some relationships, but that''s something in another world. In this world, our relationship is the enemy of life and death. The unending destiny is destined, so let''s fight!" Wei Gong Shirou couldn''t help feeling that his father was so powerful no matter which plane he was in, and he worked his magic power with all his strength, and his hand, Mo Xie, burst into cold light. As the guardian of restraint, Shiro Weigu understands that the world''s strongest restraint also has its limitations, and the objects they shoot must meet the prerequisite of''endangering mankind or the survival of the earth''. The experiment by Eimiya Kirito just now caused the world to run into problems. This was enough for the inhibition to send the guardian, but after that the danger has subsided, and the inhibition is no longer available. Only when he shoots again or when the restraining force detects his intention to shoot, the restraining power can shoot again. And Shiro Weimiya, who shot on the spot, was the only means of restraining power at this time. No, Shiro Weimiya realized that the supply of magic power in his body far exceeded any previous mission. "war!" Hearing the other party''s words, Nagato just nodded softly and said, the next moment, endless death breath erupted, and cold flames burned in this underground base. The will of death immersed the entire underground base, as if a supreme will, dragging life into endless eternal sleep, Shiro Wei Gong finally showed the most cautious expression on his face The strength of the man in front of him once again surpassed Shiro Wimiyas imagination. Fighting in such an environment, Shiro Wimiya promised that he would definitely be reduced in strength due to the infestation of these death will within a hundred rounds, and thus be affected. Kill it completely. "In that case, this body is the bone of a sword..." Wei Gong Shirou held the swords of the general Moxie and launched a charge, but dozens of fire snakes condensed in an instant, blocking the attacking path of the heroic spirits, killing intent. "Blood tide is like iron heart like glass!" In the fierce roar, the fire snake roared, and the white-haired heroic spirit jumped in the flame to avoid the attack of the flame. The magic power on his body was not high, so he did not dare to face such terrible magic. "Undefeated across countless battlefields!" In the flames, the red-haired youth suddenly appeared. When Shiro Wei Gong couldn''t avoid it, the two swords were united again and turned into a sword the size of a knight''s sword. With the big sword slashed, Shiro Wei Gong could only cross the two swords and guard him in front of him. However, the sword of Nagato had been stored for a long time and was so powerful that it would be cut into the air and the two swords shattered. boom!!! The white-haired heroic spirit was directly blasted far away, directly hitting the wall of the underground base, and sank in, and the smoke was filled, but Nagato did not relax because of this. Instead, a dozen fire snakes launched a blast!!! Boom boom boom!!!! There was a violent roar and smoke filled with smoke. Under such an attack, Shiro Weimiya who had only D magic power should be unable to stop it, but Nagato frowned, because in his vision, the seven-petal guard made of red light Appeared unexpectedly, blocking all Fire Serpent''s attacks. The blazing sky covers the seven-fold ring, a treasure of enchantment! In the Trojan War of Greek mythology, Aas used to block Hectors guns from a seven-layered leather bronze shield. Later, its scope was expanded to a "conceptual weapon" that was proud of its absolute defense against throwing weapons. , Its existence is sublimated. And the white-haired heroic spirit stood behind the guard, guiding the magical power into the treasure with one hand, and the hints in his mouth kept saying, "I have never defeated once, I have never tasted a confidant! It always stands on the top of the sword hill, and is alone in victory. in!" The magic power was released, mysterious fluctuations appeared, and the entire space was eroded by Nagatos death will, and once again eroded by another will, and more thoroughly "Therefore, this life is meaningless" Different from the dark red cold flames of Nagato, the red hot flames burst out instantly, and everything changed where the flames burned. In an instant, the underground base burning with the dark red cold flames instantly turned into a barren world, barren. In the land, a handful of different treasures are all over it, which shocks people. "Then this body is destined to be born as a sword" The white-haired heroic spirit, in a firm and sad tone, uttered hints of his life. Behind him appeared several huge gears, dots of flames, and the treasures all over the barren world. This world is like one Like the huge forging field, it is shocking. Inherent enchantment-infinite sword system, here comes the stage!.. 518 Chapter 058 Sword weapon bombards and erodes the world for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The boiling flames are running around... Things similar to white lines are constantly wandering between the ground, and the world is instantly surrounded in the realm of flames. The raging cremation turned into a realm, and the world changed. The gloomy underground base is no longer there, and there is only an endless wilderness. The air is full of illusory sparks, like the smoke of war, countless swords stand on the ground like piercing, but there is no one envoy of the sword. The sky is desolate and boundless, and there are no forests, towns, and oceans on the distant horizon. The hill of swords continues indefinitely. A tombstone of steel that neither envoy nor owner exists. Here is the greatest secret and the only treasure named Shiro Weimiya-Infinite Sword System! Remnant swords, broken swords, long swords, broken swords...Various kinds of swords of various forms spread all over the earth. This scene made Nagato subconsciously squint his eyes The mysterious aura that permeated countless swords converged into a terrifying sword will, and actually suppressed his own will to death, and Nagato''s most favorable fighting environment was broken. "Isn''t it an inherent barrier? It''s the greatest forbidden curse that is the closest to magic, then, let me see how far you can push me, don''t let me down!" Looking at the white-haired heroic spirit on the hills of the Independent Sword under the huge gear, Nagato showed a look of expectation. The temperament on his body suddenly changed, and the cold breath permeated out, and it seemed to be inhuman. The beating sound of the cold heart is constantly roaring in the ears, and with every breath, the heart produces death magic all the time, in the flow of blood, transported to the whole body The state of celestial beings comes from the highest state of breathing, breathing, and accepting from the ancient Chinese nation of the Moon World. The ancient heritage of China has a magic system that is different from the world. They do not pay attention to magic circuits, but use the method of breathing, absorbing free magic power, and transforming themselves into non-human monsters that can produce magic power in breathing-Tian people. Although it was divided into two, Nagato''s body did not inherit the most perfect magic circuit of the original body, or even no magic circuit at all, but inherited the original body''s method of breathing and breathing to the extreme. Not only that, Nagato also merged the death will and magic power. In a sense, Nagato is a death demon. "It will not let you down!" Although each other has become farther away because of the inherent barrier-this eroding reality like the world, Nagato''s words still clearly passed into Shirou''s ears, and the white-haired heroic spirit echoed proudly. This is his world, his weapon arsenal, and a precious treasure for him to realize his dreams. Here, Shiro Weimiya''s perception has risen two or three times, and his combat power has increased more than ten times in an instant. Following Shiro''s will, the gears in the sky turned, and a handful of replicas of the treasure slowly appeared behind the white-haired hero. Although they are replicas, in this world, they are not inferior to the so-called genuine ones. . Whoosh whoosh!!! The magic power covers the sword weapon that has just been awakened. In an instant, the sword weapons are like beasts that have been awakened, roaring and blasting towards Nagato. The speed is impressive. "coming!" Facing the oncoming sword weapons, Nagato did not choose to avoid or block, but turned the magic sword in his hand into two smaller magic swords, and then rushed towards the attacking sword. Bang bang bang!!! The red-haired boy greeted the attacking sword, and the two-handed magic sword danced, as if the most wonderful sword dance, the two magic swords were danced so tightly that the boy actually faced the sword weapon against the current. Then, the white-haired hero suddenly frowned, feeling troublesome for his enemy. "It just so happens that my magic power is so abundant now, so let''s get a big one!" But after all, it is the heroic spirit of a hundred battles. Shiro Weigu''s magic power gushes out again, and countless swords are once again volleyed. If the initial sword attack was a temptation, it is now a total attack! More than a thousand swords are condensed in the sky. Although they are fakes, they are also from the treasures that represent countless legends and historical origins. The mysterious aura condenses all the breath of the swords together, as if they are integrated into a whole. "...Kill it!" With a sigh of foul breath, Wei Gong Shirou''s will looked a little tired under the terrible magic power of the imperial emissary, but he still insisted on using this trick. Under the determination of the white-haired hero, thousands of swords fell from the air like a waterfall.The momentum of more than a thousand treasures blasted together, as if countless lightning suddenly fell in the sky, and the brilliance of the swords even covered the bright moon in the sky. This wave of attacks is enough to annihilate an army instantly, no, no, it can even destroy a city. The legendary attack on the city is just like that. "It''s terrible!" In the face of the terrible sword rain, Nagato did not show any timid mentality, but looked forward to it, and then he made a shocking action in the incredible eyes of Shiro Weimiya He opened his arms and greeted endless sword rain''s bombardment!Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net Boom boom boom!!!! The violent roar echoed in the inherent barrier, and the endless sword rain was extremely destructive, blasting this barren land into a deep pit with a radius of nearly a thousand meters, dusty and debris everywhere. "This?" Faced with this situation, Shiro Weimiya didn''t feel that the other party could survive, but the other party''s face-to-face, even opening his arms to greet the sword weapon''s bombardment, still brought this ten thousand war hero into crisis. If something is abnormal, it must be a demon! Just when Shiro Wei Gong was alert, a wave of fluctuations reverberated within the inherent barrier, and a dark beam of light about ten meters in diameter instantly rose into the sky. Boom!!! The beam of light actually bombarded the top of the inherent barrier. This huge to extreme, pure and incomparably dark beam of light actually shook the entire inherent barrier, making Wei Gong Shirou almost shocked his chin in surprise. The inherent barrier is in a sense a personal world. Although it cannot be separated from the world, it is also a world. Under normal circumstances, it cannot be shaken at all without the treasure of the world. "It doesn''t matter, although I don''t know what happened, but this beam of light must be destroyed first!" Boom boom boom!!! Following Shiro Wimiyas will, endless swords flew out of the endless ground, and one after another bombarded the beam of light. In an instant, the ground shook violently, and the bombardment of the sword slammed down like a missile strike. The sound of the collision filled the world. Under the bombardment of the sword weapon, the black beams of light disintegrated one after another, but the disintegrated beam of light turned into an endless black flame of death in an instant, spreading over this inherent barrier... "not good!" Shiro Weimiya''s pupils shrank, and several gears in the sky moved one after another, endless magic gushed out, gathering endless sword will, but it was still too late-- The flame of death is like the hot flame that burned when Shiro Wimiya turned on the infinite sword system before. It burned in this barren land of swords. The will of death broke through the bondage of the will of the sword, leading the flame of death. The world is dragged into eternal death. "It can actually seize other people''s inherent barriers!" Wei Gong Shirou clenched his fists tightly, because at this moment, he felt that the ownership of the world he ruled was shaken just now, that death flame wanted to take his own world. "Ha, although it was not intentional, but such a good world, if possible, I will not give up!" At this moment, Nagatos words echoed in this space, and Shiro Weimiya turned his head and saw a pure lacquered black figure strolling out of the black beam of light Even though he lost his human form, Shiro Weimiya knew that this was his enemy, but he couldn''t bear this situation. "Are you planning to abandon even the human appearance for magic!" Although he was not the same person, his heart to kill him has never weakened, but seeing this individual in his father''s parallel world actually abandon the human form, Wei Gong Shirou still unconsciously burst into anger. "Although it feels like you have misunderstood something, it seems that the relationship between us is not very good, so I won''t explain it to you!" Although he knows why the other party is angry, Nagato is not the original person after all, and he is unwilling to recognize the relationship everywhere, especially since he is not a girl, so he can''t let Nagato take much interest at all, just saying that, the next moment The entire beam of light collapsed, and the endless flames of death fell like raindrops, densely packed, and instantly spread the entire inherent barrier, and the will to death was instantly elevated to the extreme! boom!!! The collision between the will of death and the will of the sword suddenly increased to the most intense level, causing Shirou Wei Gong, the enchantment master, to vomit blood. "Damn it, it can''t go on like this!" Shiro Weimiya immediately raised a silver spear next to him and held it high above his head. The gears in the sky were all used to support the will of the sword. He could only pour the original magic power in his body into it. The body bends backwards like a full bow. "The Great God''s Declaration!!!" Shiro Wimiya roared as hard as he could, like a thunderous melodrama, heading towards Nagato''s human will, like the angry killing intent of heaven and earth! Unavoidable, the attack of this sharp gun cannot be avoided It is not a curse of cause and effect, but the planet gives this gun the concept of inevitable. This is the magic gun held by the legendary Nordic god Odin. The great god declares that if you come out, you must hit, and you cannot avoid it. From the ideals of human beings, the longings of human beings...the huge beliefs entangled to become the products of the planet. "Hahaha!!!" In the face of such an attack, the black shadow transformed by Nagato was shot to death in the laughter of haha, the death will of the entire enchantment ceased, and the flames suddenly disappeared... .. 519 Chapter 059 Wonderful calculation, perfect transformation and order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is it like to die? Before that, Nagato was really unclear. Although he had experienced rebirth, for Nagato at that time, it was just a blink of an eye, and the world changed immediately. But now, Nagato finally understands what it feels like to die. Quiet, eternity and ignorance, as if everything is the destination! The death incarnation of Nagato is dead. Under the declaration of the great god that must be in, the sharp spear held by the main god Odin blasted Nagato, who seemed to have turned into a dark shadow, into dregs, and even his consciousness was wiped out. At that moment, Nagato''s consciousness came into contact with the realm of absolute death that beyond the realm of life and immortality and the underworld, which creatures can never reach! The most fundamental soul of Nagato, perceives the feeling that the death incarnation of the humane mode has fallen into an absolute state of death. In an instant, countless inspirations are triggered, and it is instantly plunged into an epiphany. The outside world, within the inherent barrier. Shiro Wimiya sensed that the death will that was suppressing the will of the sword in the entire world came to a halt, the surrounding flames dissipated, and it was too late to be happy, the next moment Boom boom boom!!! As if some terrifying existence was about to be born, this hero was immediately surprised. At this time, thinking of the other partys laughter before being shot by sharp guns, if Shiro Weimiya had not thought that everything was the other partys plan, Then he was blinded by his wisdom as a hero of all wars. "It''s just that if this is true, the daddy of this world is really terrible!" The white-haired heroic spirit can only have time to give a bitter smile. The next moment, the death will that has clearly stagnated suddenly changes drastically. It does not become stronger, but seems to be injected with spirituality and becomes a more terrifying will! Huhuhu!!! At the moment when the will of death changed, the air of death in the space ignited one after another, and the dark red cold flame was rushing, igniting the entire space in an instant, burning with more powerful force than before, and the face of Shiro Weigu changed suddenly. , The feeling of his own world being corroded made Yingling pale suddenly. "No, this flame is too terrible, it must be stopped!" Just saying that, Shiro Weimiya didn''t know what to do for a while, sensing that in his own world, the will of the sword was constantly retreating under the pressure of the will of death after the transformation, and the world was constantly being eroded. Even after the erosion spread to him, Shiro Weimiya was surprised to find that he actually didn''t even have the ability to remove the inherent barrier. Regarding this, Shiro Weimiya''s heart was horizontal, and a unique Z-shaped dagger appeared in his hand in an instant. The Talisman of Ten Thousand Rings must be broken. It targets conceptual objects such as objects strengthened by magic, relationships maintained by contracts, and life born through magic, and returns them to their pre-formation state. One of the treasures of the betrayed witch Medea, the treasure that Shiro Wimiya has seen in the Holy Grail Wars of other worlds, holding this dagger that can break all the magic, the white-haired heroic spirit pierced her chest. Went in "Although I can''t stop your erosion of my world, or even remove the barrier, I understand that you have a big conspiracy against my world, then I will forcibly remove the barrier, let me see what will happen !" With a tearing sound, the dagger was directly pierced on the white-haired hero. The power of the concept cut directly cuts off the inherent barrier and the white-haired hero. The next moment, under the power of the treasure, the inherent barrier began to change towards the original world egg . Shirous attack is not unreasonable. It is necessary to know that even if the inherent barrier is destroyed by a powerful force, he can continue to use it after a period of time, and his attack is to fundamentally destroy his inherent barrier. destroy-- Fortunately, he was originally an immortal body. During the long years, relying on his own memory, he re-bred the inherent barriers, but that would probably be a long, long time later. Roar!!! At the moment when the inherent barrier changed, Shiro Weimiya seemed to hear an unwilling roar, and the death will that eroded the entire world violently rioted, struggling frantically to separate from the entire world. However, the combination of the death will and the entire inherent barrier is too tight. The death will has just rioted. The next moment, the entire world suddenly turns into a sea of ??red flames, even if it is the flame of death, it appears inconspicuous in the sea of ??flames. call! The flames burned to the sky, the world dissipated in the sound of whirring sounds, and the world of swords of Shiro Weimiya disappeared. It was replaced by the original underground base, which was somewhat broken, and the underground base was filled with volleys of light. The ball, half of the light ball was dyed black, and there was a constant sizzling sound. That is the egg of the world, the original form of the inherent enchantment, in which, the chaos at the beginning of the world will continue to wear away the death will that could not escape Chaos is the end of everything, even death will eventually return to Chaos! Under the chaos, the death will that can only be heard by Shirou Weimiya, the unwilling roar is getting lower and lower, and it is about to be annihilated... "Is it finally over?" At this time, Shirou Weimiya''s face was very pale, he split his own inherent barrier, and almost split more than 70% of his power, which can be described as a great loss. For Shiro Weimiya, this battle is more tiring than fighting with those ancient king heroes. The strangeness of this opponent is simply more exaggerated than those of the ancestors of the dead, but the white-haired hero seems to be wrong. The existence he faced was far more abnormal than the so-called ancestor of the dead!Niuniu Chinese Network www.nnzw.net boom! At the moment when the roar of death will ceased, the sound like a heart beating abruptly in this world, very clear, the ball of light in the sky was suddenly dyed black, blooming with a quiet dark light, as if the ancients Summon, to drag everything into eternal sleep. "No way!" Shiro Weimiyas pupils shrank violently, and the scene in front of him made him at a loss. The word monster instantly filled the soul of this future hero. In an instant, the invincible mentality filled the heart of the hero... "Huh, it''s so comfortable to sleep!" As if the lazy sound of just waking up early in the morning appeared around, the light of darkness echoed the moment after the sound appeared, the ripples of the light of darkness swept across, and the whole world began to change its appearance. The broken underground base was once again plunged into the eroded fantasy world. What made Shiro Wimiya terrified was that this world turned out to be an infinite sword system! "Thank you for your help, the nameless Heroic Lord!" Dark light gushes out from all over the world, gathers in front of Shiro Wimiya, and gradually merges into a dark human form. The dark color fades in the next moment, and the red-haired boy slowly appears. As if waking up from a long deep sleep, the young man''s face still had the lazy breath of a deep sleep, but the purple eyes that were exposed to the outside were overflowing with indescribable excitement. The boy''s body at this time was completely fused and transformed from countless death auras and death wills, and was constructed with the highest level of death power. In a sense, Nagato has become an unknown fantasy species in this world. "If it weren''t for your help, I don''t know how long it will take to truly integrate this will to death and understand the true mood of death." Looking at the palm of his hand and making a fist, Nagato''s face showed a smile of joy, and said sincerely, but this trace of sincerity seemed extremely ironic in the eyes of Shiro Weigu "Damn it, although I don''t know how you did it, but this kind of situation where the enemy has calculated everything about yourself is really unpleasant." Now Shiro Weimiya can see it clearly. When he uses the inherent barrier, everything about him is calculated, every move, even he will return the inherent barrier to the original. "Ha ha." In response, Nagato could only laughed hehe, and shrugged in acquiescence. In the final analysis, the cause of all this is that a year ago, Nagato differentiated his own humane model into two states of life and death. The state of life is not mentioned for the time being. The existence of the state of death inherits the method of breathing, breathing, and breathing. Melted into the magic, turned into the magic of death, the whole person turned into a demon. Although such a state is strong, it only transforms itself into an inhuman, and it cannot achieve Nagato''s goal, which is to contact the true meaning of death-the law! Even the death will forcibly condensed in the body by Nagato, although Nagato can be manipulated, it cannot be completely integrated. This will itself represents death, it is difficult for the living to really contact, and it can be suppressed at will. In Nagato''s database, there are many cases of methods for comprehending the law, but most of them require opportunities, but most of them cannot be forced. In the Great Thousand World, there are many inheritances and many methods for comprehending the laws, such as the magical powers of immortality and the realm of martial arts, which are all a kind of self-understanding of heaven and earth. After comprehending these, the principles of comprehension in the future will be much simpler. Supernatural powers cannot be obtained, but the artistic conception is inaction and does not require a specific method. It belongs to the method of enlightenment. After thinking for a long time, Nagato came up with an incredible method Really die once! Only people who have died once can understand what death is, and understand the mood of death is absolutely inseparable. Although the method is incredible, it is achievable in Nagato''s hands. It has been a long time to comprehend the law of reincarnation, and Nagato has begun to involve in the big problem of world reincarnation. Because of the identity of the creator of the world, Nagato has actually realized a way to reincarnate the existence of absolute death. Absolute death is not death entering the underworld, but some sort of soul dying in the true sense! In this case, even the so-called Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save life, but if he happens to encounter the world reincarnation, the deceased can pass through the world reincarnation and at the beginning of the opening of the new world as long as they leave enough marks. The identity of the original creature is reborn. Even if the design is clever enough, taking the opportunity to completely suppress the fusion of the will to death seems to be a very possible thing "Originally, my goal was not you, but the White Knight, one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, but you are also very good. I don''t like the treasures here, but it is also very good to avoid fighting with Hei Ji. "The most wonderful thing is that you actually completed it very beautifully. Some of the backhands I prepared were of no use. For this reason, I decided to let you die under the bombardment of your best sword!" Following Nagato''s words, in the next moment, endless swords and weapons were floating in the air, and the dazzling treasures, under the dark magic power, bloomed with unique brilliance and murderous intent! "Is it over? Daddy is really strong!" After the sword weapon was added, Shiro Weimiya did not resist, but with such a thought in his heart, he was bombarded by the dense sword weapon into the ground, the next moment Boom boom boom!!! The entire inherent barrier erupted with a violent roar, the sky was howling, and the earth was mourning, as if mourning the passing of one''s former master...... .. 520 Chapter 060 The event is over, the palace of heroic spirits, please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The wilderness land surrounded by swords gradually shattered, and the magic power dissipated. Nagato watched the white-haired hero disappear into the white light in a wry smile, hesitated for a while, and finally let go of the thoughts in his heart. It turns out that Nagato was actually thinking about whether to open the eyes of the fate wheel and completely obliterate the heroic spirit in front of him, but-- "Although I am very affectionate, I am not really ruthless. Although I don''t like such a bad person, I still hope that there are more people like this. And..." His power has been seized by himself, and even if he is recast in the future, his threat to himself has dropped to an extremely low level, which is nothing more than a dish. Of course, the most important point is that if Nagato really does this, it will cause the Throne of Heroic Spirits outside the time axis to collapse. At that time, I am afraid that even the root cause cannot be ignored. The restraint is good, the root cause or something, so don''t do too much for the time being, after all, I still count on the five great laws that the root cause evolves to make up for my shortcomings. "Great layout, Brother Nagato!" At this time, Saya, a young girl in white dress and gauze, appeared from the illusion, lightly touched the ground under her feet, and then, as if weightless, broke away from the gravity of the earth, gently floated up. "Then, I''m leaving, Brother Nagato!" As soon as the voice fell, the petite girl seemed to have passed through something, and the entire space shuddered slightly, and disappeared in front of Nagato, following the dissipated heroic clone back to the invisible''route'' of the heroic throne, Saya disappeared. "Well, please." Nagato responded indifferently. At this moment, the inherent barrier dissipated and turned into a ball of light, emerging beside Nagato. He stretched out his hand to hold the ball of light in his palm, and Nagato frowned. Although the Infinite Sword System was seized by Nagato at this time, it was not an inherent barrier that he evolved after all. This world did not fit well with himself, and the body was incomplete, so Nagato restored it to the world again. The shape of the egg. Nagato closed the ball of light, ready to wait for the future reintegration of life and death, while fusing into his own body, and in order for him to fit into the world''s egg, Nagato must find the casting power. "Are you looking for Shiro Wimiya?" Nagato thought so in his heart, but quickly denied it. It was not some other psychological factor, it was just-- "It''s too weak, the casting method is too weak, and the sword must be used as the origin. As expected, it is a rare fantasy manifestation in the true ancestor and the ancestor of the dead, um, but it needs to be reformed..." As I kept thinking about it, Nagato flipped his empty hands, a magic handkerchief appeared in his hands, the boy lifted the handkerchief, and a doll appeared in vain. "Fortunately, conceptual weapons such as magic handkerchiefs can be incorporated into the body at any time. Otherwise, Saya must really be asked to help. Then in order not to expose Saya, the Heroic Guardian Shirou must really die." The young red-haired girl spoke in a young voice, and at the same time he released his magic. The doll suddenly grew big at a visible speed, and soon a beautiful sleeping beauty appeared in Nagato''s arms. "Ok?" Leaning in the arms of Nagato, because this body is the highest level of death power construction, although it has a good convergence, it is a bit cold, and the girl Zen Cheng Kui quickly woke up. "Husband, did you succeed?" The first thing the girl woke up was to ask about her own situation, completely ignoring the dilapidated environment around her, and leaving Nagato speechless for a while. How maternal this is! "Well, dear Aoi, just wait to be a mother!" The red-haired boy showed a cheerful smile, and at the same time he was a little expectant. After so many years, he will finally have a few daughters. Although there is a gap between them and his biological ones, but Isn''t it worth looking forward to? Nagato thought so in his heart, and picked up the girl. The two quickly left the underground base. With a bang, the broken underground base fell into deep darkness... ... ... Not to mention the daily trivialities between Nagato and Aoi, Saya followed the invisible route of the Heroic Guardian Shiro to return to the Heroic Hall, relying on his own characteristics and optimized phase movement, and soon came to the inner edge of the world. Following the characteristics of the remaining heroic magic power, Saya took a step forward, and the shields between the inside and outside of the world, the most helpless shield that plagued countless magicians, were just stepped over by Saya.56 Novel www.56xiaoshuo.com boom!!! The violent voice reverberated in the ears, as if it was a groundbreaking sound, which caused the girl in the white dress and gauze to fall into a moment of confusion, but soon recovered. Saya, who has the ontology of Nagato, understands that this is the stalwart of the root itself. When the existence that runs from the internal test to the outside observes, it will instinctively react-- The web of laws of the heavens and worlds also has this effect, only to converge in front of Nagato! In fact, this is also one of the reasons why heaven is so desirable. Just seeing it will make you confused and can''t look directly at it, as if the supreme existence dominates everything. "But I actually have this effect. It is indeed the source of the countless tributary planes of the Moon, even if it is not bad compared to the law of the heavens and the world, of course, if it collides directly, the heavens and the world will win, and the chaos The background of the starry sky is unpredictable!" Saya thought about it in his heart, raising his eyes to observe the new space where he is now This is an extremely huge palace. At least Saya, who is standing at the gate of the palace, cannot see the whole picture of the palace. The gate alone seems to be as high as a kilometer. Hall of Valor! In myths and legends, the Hall of Valor is the hall where Odin receives the dead in Norse mythology. Inside is Valkyrie, the maid of Odin. In the Hall of Valor, there are heroic warriors selected on the battlefield of the world. Of course, this is just a myth. Although the Hall of Valor in this world also has the ability to attract the dead, it must have sufficient merit and sign a contract with the world after death, or called the guardian of Alaya, or Gaia. The heroic spirit. This is an important place where the restraining force exercises its rights and obligations, and similarly, it is also the place where Gaia and Alaya reside. "There are two auras in the depths of the palace, one is full of life, it should be Gaia, and the other is unpredictable, just like the fickleness of human beings, it is Alaya." "The pure combat power seems to be above me, it''s really scary!" Saya perceives everything in the palace, especially the two auras in the depths of the palace, sighing to himself. It''s just that, but the girl turned into illusion, with countless mysterious obstacles, and passed through the gate of the Hall of Valor. It can be seen that although the self-supporting combat effectiveness is not comparable, Saya does not have much fear. In other words, Saya is actually full of expectations for playing against the two restraints. Passing through the huge door, there are two roads that appear in front of Saya. One of the red roads is full of human breath, and the other road is full of natural breath. "The two roads should belong to the two forces of Gaia and Alaya respectively!" Standing at the intersection for more than ten seconds, Saya walked on the path of Alayas forces. According to Sayas common sense, Gaia, who has accumulated 5.4 billion years, even if her resilience is not as good as Alayas full of endless humanity. ''S existence, she is also an absolute power Alaya "Although I don''t want to talk about it, but of the root cause and the two major restraints, Alaya is still the weakest and the one I am most confident about. The other two, let''s leave it to Brother Nagato." The barefoot girl walked on the passage with a light smile. The girl''s body seemed to have no gravity, and every step was light and fluttering, like a fairy strolling, making people look happy. On this road, Saya saw small doors one after another. Although they did not open the doors, with his own perception, Saya perceives the breath of heroes one after another. "It turns out that there are two roads, each of which is endlessly long. Even if the space is folded, the doors on the road are different thrones of heroic spirits." After walking on this road for more than ten minutes, looking at the same landscape before and after, Saya came to this conclusion, and then approached one of the doors. "Each door actually has a strong personal will. In this way, even if it is restraining power, I am afraid that it cannot directly invade the room without being discovered." "In the memory of Brother Nagato, the heroic spirits are very hard to exist, especially the heroic spirits of the guardian type, which are used as dogs, but it seems that the restraining force still respects human rights! " "But it is also true. Except for the guardian who has no sense of dignity like Shiro Wimiya, the heroic spirits who really have a history of history have their own arrogance. If they are really treated like this, even if the jade and stone are burned, they will not serve the two restraining forces. Got it." Saya chuckled softly. At this moment, a sudden breath caused Saya to be stunned. Not only Saya, but the Nagato connected with Saya''s will, after sensing that breath, was also stunned. This is a very pure breath, extremely firm and full of light, but in this will, Saya feels a pull that has a relationship with himself and even Nagato. "Go and see!" Nagato''s voice came from within the spirit sea, the tone was very calm, but the hidden accident still made Saya noticed, Saya didn''t say much, but disappeared in place, and moved in the direction of that breath... .. 521 Chapter 061 Joan of Arc, Merlin is asking for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There has been a traction related to Nagato in the Moon World. Needless to say, it is definitely the fault of the guy on the human world. Saya, who was moving in the Hall of Valor, thought of the phase shift with all his strength. At this time, Nagato, who was connected to Sayas will, agreed with this "That guy is so fucking, he actually disappeared. It''s too much compared to Saya''s previous time. I have to look for even a little clue. If I find him, I will definitely beat him up!" In this way, Saya quickly appeared in the corridor tens of thousands of meters away, and then what appeared in front of Saya was a door that was about to be closed, and the breath that Saya felt came out of the door. "go!" Almost subconsciously, when Saya''s body moved in his mind, the whole person disappeared in the door, and the next moment, with a bang, the entire corridor restored calmness Just like normal times, there is no change in peace. After entering the door, Saya''s eyes flashed with dazzling white light. The next moment the white light dissipated, the barefoot girl stepped on a cyan grass and raised her head to see the endless sky and floating white clouds. In front of Saya, there is a small-looking village, full of the unique atmosphere of the old age, although it seems that this village lacks popularity and looks a little cold. "Is the heroic residence actually a small space?" Saya''s vision is very broad, and he can clearly see the limits of this space. If it is expanded from the center of the town, it will only be a space of about a hundred miles around. "...This is probably the place that heroic spirit missed the most during his lifetime." Walking on the small roads in the country, feeling the fragrant pastoral atmosphere, if Saya had an understanding in his heart, he couldn''t help feeling a little admiration for Gaia and Alaya''s methods. As heroes, except for those who were extremely unwilling to exist during their lifetime, most of them will be immersed in such an environment in the face of such an environment- As the existence of heroic spirits, they are no longer ordinary people, and they can no longer satisfy their hearts materially. Only spiritual sustenance can make them completely settled. In this way, Saya walked all the way in the Hall of Valor, and almost didn''t meet anyone, so he could understand it. "It seems that this is it." Wandering to the front of the village, Saya''s vision through the endless barriers saw a blond girl in armor slowly walking up to a pure white throne. Throne of Heroes! Seeing that throne, Sayas eyes narrowed, and with Sayas eyesight, he easily discovered that this throne is the foundation of the heroic spirits resident in the hall of heroes That special breath beyond the time axis makes Saya, who has been in contact with time and space and the power of causality, is very familiar with it, and even Saya can see that the throne is still the core of this space. "Can''t let her sit on it!" This idea germinated in the girl''s heart. If Saya expected it well, if the heroic spirit sits on the heroic throne, not only can he control this space at any time, but may also be able to pull clones of different planes over to fight. When his body moved at will, and the moment his thoughts sprouted, Saya gathered the light of his soul, moved out of phase, appeared on the throne of heroic spirits before the female heroic spirits, just-- Whoosh! Just like the unserved prophet, at the moment Saya appeared on the Throne of Heroic Spirits, the young heroic spirit had drawn her sword out of her sheath and slashed at Saya. The speed of this sword is too fast, and the heroic spirit at this time is the main body, and the faint blessing with space completely surpasses any heroic spirit that appears in the world. Even if Saya leans back immediately, there is no time to completely escape. Tear! Although she escaped the beheading, the girls clothes were not able to escape. Sayas upper body, which was originally just a light gauze, split a big mouth. The broken clothes and the cute girl formed a lovely inverse contrast. More cute. "Who are you and why are you here!" Faced with such a cute girl, the blonde heroic girl did not waver at all. She was expressionless and asked very calmly. At the same time, the sword in her hand was pointed at the girl, as if the other party did something, she would continue to do it. "Hey, how did you discover me." Faced with the heroic spirit''s question, Saye asked instead, with surprise on his face. There is no way to be surprised, Saya is confident that his ability to act is absolutely silent, and before that, Saya is sure that the other party''s perception has never found himself! As for the fear of being almost killed, you just joked, this kind of slash, even if it is really cut in the waist, the next moment, Saya can reappear unharmed In order to kill Saya, there is not enough weight to attack, it is just a joke. "The strange intruder, I am asking your question, please answer my question first!" 90 Read the novel www.90kankan.com Faced with Saya''s answer, the heroic girl just reminded him that the sword in her hand did not move. Saya was stunned. Of course she could see that although the opponent was merciless in the first attack, she did not intend to kill now. A kind and... absolutely lawful spirit? Such a description appeared in Saya''s heart, and she became more interested in the heroic girl in front of her. She just looked at the heroic girl in front of her carefully, and Saya''s expression was a bit wrong. The blonde girl has a pair of purple eyes and a cute head armor on her head. The silver armors on her body are connected with each other with silver chains. Inside is a purple dress, which looks like a purple female knight. . With this appearance, the more Saya looked at it, the more he felt that this guy was very similar to the most famous King Arthur in the Moon World, Altria, or... the purple Saber, the French saint. "You are, Joan of Arc?" When she thought of something, Saya immediately said, her words made the heroic girl''s pupils shrink-- The heroic girl is not someone else, it is exactly what Shaye guessed, the French hero who liberated Orleans from the Hundred Years War, the Orleans girl, the Catholic saint-Joan of Arc! "You actually know me, it seems that you are not an ordinary person, and you will not answer my words honestly, so you can only take it first!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl cut out again with the knight sword in her hands. The sword wind was fierce and merciless. Although extremely lawful, Joan was not a pedantic person. The girl in front of her ignored her words twice in a row, which was indispensable in her eyes. The type of communication, then, can only be taken first. Faced with the saint''s slash, Saya did not choose to ignore or avoid it, but stretched out his left hand and faced him head-on. The next moment the data stream boiled in the girl''s left hand. Keng!!! The Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword appeared in Saya''s left hand and resisted the girl''s slash. Unexpectedly, Saya, who was smaller in stature, was not inferior to the heroic saint in strength, but was stronger. In the next moment, relying on a slight advantage in strength, Saya cheated up and made a fist with his right hand. The data stream was wrapped around his right fist like a flame, and a punch blasted out! boom!!! After all, Joan is also a hero of combat achievements. Faced with disadvantages, she did not hesitate to choose to use her strengths and circumvent weaknesses. His magic power was released, and his power burst. With the collision of the knight sword and the Tyrannosaurus hurricane sword, he immediately jumped back. And almost in the next second, Saya''s right hand showed a wolf beast alloy arm, and it struck the ground with one blow, almost knocking the earth out of a large pit about one meter in length. She was very lucky to see Joan, but-- "Too naive, Cannon of Garuru!" Saya bombarded the iron arms of the wolf beast on the ground, the wolf beast opened its mouth, and the absolutely frozen air flow gathered, bursting out almost instantly, turning into an absolute zero-degree aura, and blasting out Saint Joan from the front. Boom boom boom!!! The strength of the freezing air instantly blasted Joan of Arc on the other side of the Feidao village, knocking the entire village out of a passage along the way. A large number of buildings collapsed, under the freezing air of absolute zero, whether it was a collapsed building or The new roads developed are all plunged into the ice world, completely frozen. "Power, so-so!" After blasting such a blow, Saya just shook his head helplessly. After knowing that the other party was Joan of Arc, Saya understood that his shelling was not effective. Own shelling is also classified as magic in this world And the opponent''s magic power seems to be the highest level. Except for the miracle of the Catholic Church, other magic seems to do little harm to her. "Unfortunately, it would be better if it took longer." Standing on the Throne of Heroic Spirits, Saya sighed in his heart. After this evolution, Saya has the ability to transform his own power into full play in that world after getting enough information from a certain world In a sense, Saya no longer needs to be like Nagato, using the heavens and the world as her source of strength, and her evolutionary adaptability is simply exploding. "Lord, commit yourself to this!" As Saya expected, after a short while, Joan of Arc''s voice erupted from the ice, and the hot red lotus flames suddenly blazed. The blonde heroic girl stood up in the flames, holding a flame long sword Saint of Red Lotus! This is Joan''s treasure, a conceptual crystallization weapon that interprets Joan''s torture as an attack, a subspecies of inherent enchantment, a sword that crystallizes the world of mind. Just after using this treasure, Joan was stunned; Saya, who was on the other side, was also stunned; even Nagato, far away in the world, was stunned. "What do you have to do with my grandfather Master Merlin!" Perceiving the faint sound of her treasure from appearing, Joan of Arc uttered such a word that made both Saya and Nagato stunned. Your sister, it''s Merlin again! For some reason, at this time, Nagato, who had read the history books of this world, and Saya, who knew everything from Nagato, flashed such a sentence in their hearts at the same time, which was obviously very speechless for this historical shit-chucking stick... 522 Chapter 062 Merlin prophesied, eroding the throne and seeking everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Life is like a box of chocolates, you never know what the next piece will taste like. A person with a mentally disabled body used such a sentence to describe the wonder of life. Although he doesn''t like eating American chocolate very much, Saya also feels this sentence makes sense at this time. The moment before they were still preparing to fight each other, and the next moment they were drawing on relatives. This kind of development was still a bit too dramatic. However, after careful communication, Saya finally understood something. First of all, Joan of Arc, the Red Lotus of France, is the daughter of Gnevere and the granddaughter of Merlin. Because of the imminent catastrophe, Merlin and Gnevere placed her in France. Secondly, Merlin once lived with Joan for a year, leaving her with a mission Even if they become heroic spirits, they will continue to live until one day someone can make their treasures oscillate and give them the words they have left. Finally, according to Saya and Nagato''s careful discussion, it is concluded that Merlin is probably a reincarnation of the human world. In other words, Joan is actually a descendant of Nagato and Saya. Although there is no real blood connection, it is just a relationship arising from ethics. Even if it is only this, it is enough for Joan to exude a breath related to the Nagato and the six incarnations. As the saying goes, the influence of the real strong is very large. It''s just that the incarnation of Shura Dao hasn''t awakened itself, Heaven and Human Dao hasn''t even been seen, and the human Dao has been reincarnated more than once. This situation makes Nagato and Saya a little speechless. "Grandpa said that according to his deduction, he should have six brothers and sisters at origin, but they are not from this world." "Grandpa visited Fate before he died. For this reason, he left a restriction in my treasure. Only when his original brothers and sisters appear, the treasure will respond." "At that time, I will be responsible for lifting the ban." A certain part of the heroic space was hidden on an underground altar. Joan of Arc walked up with the sword of flame in his hand and inserted the sword of flame in the center of the altar. Saint of Red Lotus! This is Joan''s treasure, a conceptual crystallization weapon that interprets Joan''s torture as an attack, a subspecies of inherent enchantment, a sword that crystallizes the world of mind. Because the treasure is himself, generally speaking, the price of using this treasure is that Jeanne will disappear. But according to Joan of Arc, Merlin left a power in her unformed treasure back then. When Joan was sublimated into a heroic spirit, this power separated her mental world and erased this shortcoming. call!!! The sword of flame on the altar turned into an endless red lotus fire and ignited, spreading out in all directions, sparks rolled up, and the phantom of a gray-haired old man slowly appeared in the flame. "grandfather!" Joan was a little excited at this moment, but the next moment, she calmed down, because the girl discovered that the phantom in front of her was just an illusion left by Merlin during his lifetime, not a real person, and did not contain any will. "Finally met, my brothers and sisters." After the illusory old man appeared, the first sentence was a kind greeting, but the next sentence made people a little speechless, "Although I don''t know, when did I have so-called brothers and sisters." This sentence immediately made Saya and Nagato who were in harmony with Saya''s will be speechless. They just thought of the existence of the phantom in front of them, and the two did not react and just listened quietly. "I was born in China''s Kyushu. I was born and grew up in the barriers laid down by my ancestors. Only when I was old did I realize the true meaning of the world and regain my life. At that time, for some reason, my heart moved out of Kyushu and roamed the world." "Later I met my own daughter. Although she was not biological, she was indeed my daughter in soul. I watched her become a queen and personally assisted the king to achieve his great cause." "On the day when the king''s great cause was just completed, because of the power of the dragon, I got the opportunity to be detached, but at that time I stopped, and if I took that step, I could detach from the endless cycle of reincarnation, but for some reason, I hesitated. " "Later catastrophe came. I took advantage of the catastrophe to gain insight into the future scene, return to the original and return to the origin, understand the root of the soul, and finally know the existence of you, my six brothers and sisters." "At that time, I also understood that at the beginning I chose reincarnation. As a human being, I am also him, so I cannot take a step of detachment. Therefore, I exchanged the opportunity of detachment for future predictions. The purpose of leaving the illusion is to convey this. A prophecy!" "The root cause has gone astray, the world is about to change, and the day when all evils converge is the time when opportunity comes!" As soon as the voice fell, the shadow of the illusory old man disappeared into the flames like fragments. The next moment the diffuse flames gathered, turned into a ball of light, and melted into Jeanne''s body with a swish. Merlin disappeared, but Saya and Joan fell silent at the same time. Joan was sad because of seeing her grandfather again, and Saya, she was discussing frantically with Nagato in her consciousness. Merlin''s words were like a flash of lightning, making both of them excited at the same time. Even Saya, who didn''t have the intuition of heaven, immediately understood some exciting information, let alone Nagato. The deep meaning hidden in this sentence made Nagato more aware of how he should do it. "In short, we should first set up a base area in the Hall of Valor. We will continue discussing the rest of the matter in a while. My instinct tells me that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You can''t be too careful!" .qiyands.com "Well, no problem!" After making some plans in his mind and Nagato hastily, Saya came back to his senses. Although it took a lot of time in the thinking time, it was only the thinking world after all. In reality, it was only a while before that Joan had just returned to God. Come. "All in all, the relationship between you and us is really inextricably linked. You must have seen it. We are on the opposite side of inhibition. At least this is the case now. Then, which side do you choose to stand on." Saya looked at the saint heroine who had just recovered, and smiled indifferently. The Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword in the girl''s left hand reappeared in the flames of data, "Your grandpa is also on our side!" ... ... boom!!! The violent collision reverberated in the heroic space again. After the fierce collision between the blades, Saya, who was in the form of Omega, stepped back, raised his right hand, and the absolutely zero freezing air was launched again! "Red Lotus Fire!" Faced with the freezing air of absolute zero, Jeanne, who had tried this freezing force once, was unwilling to bear it again. The saint of red lotus in his hand was cut out, and the endless evil red lotus fire spurted out. Boom boom boom!!! Flames and freezing gas collided in mid-air, and violent energy echoed in the space, completely submerging the entire town in the interweaving of ice and fire. A few minutes ago, the opposite of Sayas question, Joans answer was Beat me! This answer did not exceed Saya''s expectations. Earlier, Saya understood that although the other party is not pedantic, it has self-discipline that ordinary people can hardly match. Although Joan also understands that the other party has a great relationship with the almost omnipotent grandfather in his memory, and the courage to stand opposite to the restraint is probably not what she can match, but that is not what Joan can directly surrender. the reason. As a believer in God, Joan has the highest dedication, but as Merlin''s granddaughter, Joan is also not a blind fanatic, she has her own judgment. This is a pious saint who truly serves God! Both Nagato and Saya gave each other such a high evaluation, but because of this "Regardless of the relationship with the human world, we will never give up such qualifications. God should not be your faith, so leave everything you have to us!" Such a perfect saint, how could Nagato not be tempted, so Saya''s shot was merciless! "Omega Sword!" Seeing that the magic cannon had little effect, Saya fired the Garuru cannon to the rear with his right hand, using recoil to rush forward with the sword of Tyrannosaurus Hurricane. Whoosh!!! A strong sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and Saya turned into a sword light and directly broke through the smoke and dust rolled up by the collision of ice and fire, and collided head-on with Jeanne, who had a hint of surprise on his face! Under the huge impact, Jeanne was pushed from one side of the village to the other by Saya, and the feet of the heroic girl directly showed two traces across the village, which were quite spectacular. "Sword of Destruction!" When the impact was about to be consumed, Saya didn''t blush or breathe. Looking at the expensive Joan, he indifferently said his next skill. In an instant, Wushuang''s sword dance erupted from Omega Saya, and the metal armor on Jeanne was shattered. The heroic girl was picked up by a sword and hit the ground. "Ok!" When she hit the ground, Joan couldn''t help but groan, but couldn''t move It turned out that there were sword wounds on the joints of Joan''s body, and there were a series of unknown destructive powers on it, so that Joan could not gather magic power, let alone fight. I don''t know if it was an accident. The place where Jeanne fell was just near the throne of the Heroic Space where she was. In fact, if she sat on the throne and Saya wanted to defeat her, it might not be that simple. "So, I''m going to work." Seeing the unwilling saint, Saya strolled onto the throne of heroic spirits, the power of the light of the soul gathered and quickly began to erode the throne... ps: caught up... 523 Chapter 063 The Hall of Heroes affairs, temporarily ending, beg for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the space of heroic spirits, a girl in white dress and gauze sat on the throne, her body bursting with mysterious light, constantly exaggerating the throne, and beside the throne was a blond girl with broken armor. The blond girl is the holy woman of Joan of Arc, and the girl sitting on the throne is Saya! As Sayas light of the soul continued to invade the Throne of Heroic Spirits, Joan, who was unable to move, was surprised to find that her control over this space had been gradually taken away, and her current boss, Alaya, hadnt even noticed anything. We must know that the entire Hall of Valor is one of the most important forces of Gaia and Alaya. As one of the few physical existences outside the world, this hall, but Gaia and Alaya have placed multiple restrictions, even if a little bit of the heroic spirit They will all notice the unfavorable wind and grass movement in the temple, even if the movement is in the private space of the heroes. "Don''t be surprised, if we don''t have such power, how can we dare to aim at the world? No, in other words, from the moment we were born, we have been launching our own hunting operations with the world as the goal!" Sitting on the throne, using the power of origin and causality transmitted from Nagato to disguise the scene, relying on the light of his own mind to erode the entire throne, Saya still has the power to become a surprised Joan. Explained. Saya''s words were very indifferent, as if they were telling the everyday, but the meaning in the other''s words was surprising enough, especially for Joan, as a member of the Hall of Valor, only she knew the weight of the word''world''. Throughout the ages, how many guys shouting against the sky have been vulnerable to the world, not to mention the terrible existence that flows out of the roots, leaving aside the restraining monsters, they are just the hall of heroes, even if they are the real magicians in contact with the world. It is basically a man''s arm as a car, completely killing itself. As for the two strongest restraints in the world, although they are extremely restrictive, they are incomparably strong, and all beings surrender. In this Hall of Valor, the most arrogant existence is the original Valor, the heroic King Gilsh Mega. He dared to rebel against the gods, despised all beings, and even possessed the power of heaven and earth, but even so, he still did not dare to ignore Gaia and Alaya, and even willing to be driven by Gaia No matter how strong Alaya is, it is the human race will at its root. As the king, Gilsh Megah only recognizes her strength, but will not truly surrender to her. "All right!" Just when Joan''s thoughts were a little confused, Saya, who was sitting on the throne, spoke. The next moment, the endless bright light swept across the entire space, the entire space swayed, and then nothing changed, but it seemed to have changed. Suddenly, Joan''s face changed drastically. At this time, she had been completely deprived of the authority of space, but her perception of space had not diminished much. With this perception, Joan realized that something was becoming unknowable. , The invisible void extended, and the space was immediately greatly oppressed! "Then, next, is... come!" The girl''s hands quickly formed a seal, and the data flow on her body was surging. The next moment, a small hole suddenly cracked above the space. Even if Saya uses the naked eye, she will ignore the past if she doesn''t look carefully. But Joan did not. She, who possessed the ability to perceive space, clearly perceives that under the combined efforts of internal and external forces, this space of heroic spirits has a flaw. And the next moment, golden light diffused from the small opening in the sky, turned into little golden light, and continued to spread across the space. For a time, the entire space was dyed golden, and in this process, the space perception ability of Joan of Arc Also constantly being deprived. "It turns out that you, no, you actually..." Joan finally realized that at this time, it was not about seizing space authority, but was completely transforming the entire space. With this golden light spot, this heroic space was completely transformed into another kind of space. "This is divine?!" Neither Merlin nor Gnevere accompanied Joan to grow up. The girl grew up in France almost like an orphan, and even became a believer of the Catholic Church at that time. Even after becoming a hero, she was also a devout saint of God. Therefore, Joan has a deeper perception of the so-called divinity*, and therefore understands that God''s divinity is the strongest among the gods, which is also one of the reasons that prompted her to become a saint. Only now, she is a bit confused... What emerges from the gap in space is a kind of divinity that transcends the scope of Joan''s cognition, full of order, and is extremely consistent with Joan''s own personality Although Joan seems to feel the unique breath that kills the gods in it, it does not affect the sublime of this divine nature. The divine breath of God felt by Joan is incomparable with this breath. . What Joan doesn''t know is that the gods of this world are actually just extensions of two restraining powers. Although they all have their own personalities, they are only part of the restraining powers. Even with the passing of the times, every god is constantly returning to the embrace of restraint, even if it is the so-called god, now there is only the divine breath left, and he has long ceased to exist. The divine breath that the girl perceives is the breath of Nagato''s divine will. This breath symbolizes the existence of the chaotic starry sky Datiandao, and the difference between the two is too much just by personality. Just when Joan of Arc was surprised, Saya gently jumped off the throne, and in the next moment, countless golden light spots gathered on the throne. Gradually, a golden Nagato slowly appeared, impressively Nagatos divine will. Manifestation projection. After Nagato''s divine projection appeared, the golden lotus all over the sky suddenly fell. The ruinous aura on Jeanne''s body disappeared after touching the golden lotus, and the young heroic spirit quickly recovered her ability to move.Romance 888 www.yanqing-888.net God''s grace is like the sea! Jeanne stood up, looked at the golden boy sitting on the throne, felt the faint sense of oppression on him, but didn''t know what to say for a while. "Jan of Arc, would you like to be my saint?" Joan did not know how to speak, but the divine will would not. The cold and unforgiving, but unquestionable words were uttered from the golden boy''s mouth, echoing through the entire space, causing Joan to stop breathing for a while. Divine power is like prison, nothing more than that! ... ... "It seems that the base of the Hall of Heroes has been completed!" In Germany, at the gate of the Einzbern family''s castle, Nagato stood in front of the sports car, looked at the rare clear sky here, and suddenly said a word. "Jan of Arc''s affairs should be entrusted to the divine will. Anyway, he can definitely handle it with his wisdom. Such a perfect saint has a little relationship with him. It would be difficult for him not to leave it to himself." At this moment, Nagato''s nose moved suddenly, because he suddenly smelled a special alluring fragrance in the air, which made his heart move. Since the death part was separated, Nagato at this time seems to have become the incarnation of life, full of vitality, especially the various senses, which are extremely sensitive "This is perfume?" Nagato was suddenly surprised. In this castle, he has never seen anyone use this kind of thing specifically to increase the attraction of women to the opposite sex. In the entire Einzbern Castle, both the Saint of Winter and Alice Phil are purely natural beauties, while Xia Lei is naturally disliked such things. As for the humanoid maids, they are even more so if they have not been entered into the relevant programs. Wouldn''t use these things to dress up, always look like a maid. Just as Nagato guessed, the android maid pushed open the door, and a red figure slowly appeared in front of Nagato, making him startled. She is not someone else, but Alice Phil, but today her outfit is obviously different from usual! The first thing that caught Nagamons eyes was her blood-red light gauze dress. Although the dress was a relatively necessary style, it still showed a large whiteness. The tight design of the dress was perfect with the coquettish red. Outlined the girl''s perfect curve, making Nagato''s eyes a little hot instantly. While vitality is surging, Nagato''s various abilities, including desires and desires in that area, have been improved. His gaze slowly moved up from the enchanting curve, and what caught his eyes was a dazzling blue. A delicate blue gemstone necklace hung between her neck, making her noble and elegant her neck delicate and slender. Exquisite face, water-cut autumn eyes, smooth long hair and light pink lip gloss, the simple modification is like the most beautiful picture in the world, especially the shy blush, it adds a charm. "do you like it?" Alice Phil turned around, and then stood there shyly. The beauty made Nagato a little sluggish, and looking at Nagato''s somewhat sluggish gaze, the girl suddenly showed a trace of pride in her heart. "Of course I like it, it''s great, Ellie!" Facing the behavior of his lover, Nagato showed a smile, stepped forward and hugged the girl, feeling the smell of the other person, especially the right hand of Nagato, and stroked the other''s abdomen Inside, a cute little life is being gestated. She is the heir of Nagato and not the heir of Nagato. She is the unique cloning method that the Einzbern family has long deployed in Alice Phil. As long as Alice Phil is married to the bridal chamber, Alice Phils internal arrangement will be activated. Through the exchange of body fluids, he can obtain the mans magic power, merge with Alice Phils cloned embryo, and give birth to Alice Phils daughter. , A new generation of little holy grail. In a sense, the Einzbern family is unscrupulous for the Holy Grail War! Surging vitality poured into Ai Lis belly from Nagatos palm, and the red-haired girl whispered softly in the ear of the silver-haired girl: "I have left Ilia with enough vitality to protect her. Dont worry about the body. The weather is good today. Be happy." "Ok!" ps: Night of the Magician, so tangled... 524 Chapter 064 Time flies, please order on the eve of the magician! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three years have passed in a blink of an eye. "Dad, come and play with us..." On the snow field outside Einzbern, a little silver-haired girl with a big dark brown fur hat on her head and tightly wrapped around her body is waving happily to the nearby Nagato, asking him to come and play in the snow. . And beside this little loli with silver hair and red eyes, who looked very similar to Alice Phil, there were two cute little loli who looked a little smaller. The larger one has a typical Asian appearance, with black hair but blue eyes, which is a powerful loli, while the smaller one has purple eyes and purple hair.It looks rather weak. Not far behind the three little loli, Nagato was wearing a long windbreaker, watching this scene with a smile, but there was a certain unknown joy in his heart. The three little girls are named Ilia, Rin and Sakura, and they are the daughters of Nagato in this life. There is only a name, but no surname, but its not because they are only related to Nagato, not because of Nagatos true daughters, but Uzumaki is not Nagato''s real surname, in fact, Nagato usually uses this surname as little as possible. Nagato would not use his real name at this time. He intuitively told Nagato that it was extremely important to protect his real name, so any action that might reveal his real name would be stopped by Nagato. "Anyway, the emperor of Japan in history has no last name, only first name." "In ancient times, the emperor was considered a descendant of the gods, with supreme power, so there was no need to have a surname. Not only the emperor, but even the queen and the emperors children did not have a surname." "So as the creators of the heavens and the world, my children certainly don''t need the so-called surnames. Their names are unique and do not need the so-called surnames to constrain!" This is Nagato''s idea when the three girls were born without a surname. For this reason, Nagato even abandoned the surname Uzumaki. Speaking of it, Nagatos three daughters are not simple characters. One is the little holy grail, the other is the spirituality of the winter wood spirit veins, which is equivalent to the great holy grail to some extent, and the last one is the hidden in the great holy grail. The pure spirituality of evil. Nagato can clearly foresee how his daughters will shock the world in the future, punching the heroic spirits, stepping on their true ancestors, and so on. However, thanks to these three daughters, Nagato''s state of mind, under a certain mood called fatherly love, went one step further. Although Nagato has always hoped that his mentality will not age and be young forever, it does not mean that Nagatos heart refuses to grow, and being young is not stubborn. Even so, Nagato''s behavior pattern remains the same, and he will do what he should do, but Nagato seems more calm at this time. "Dad! Come here quickly. I''m angry if I come here!" Standing in the white and soft snow, Illya''s arms were a bit tired, but her father, who always had an indifferent expression, seemed to have not seen it, still standing there, as if thinking about the problem. So the little silver-haired loli jumped angrily and made a loud ultimatum to her father. "Come on, dad, look at the snowmen we made..." Beside Ilias Phil, the well-behaved Sakura also called Nagato with an unusually slender voice. This girl who was born using the pure spirituality at the core of the evil at this time was not dark at all. On the contrary, it is the most tender and affectionate. The only Rin who didn''t make a sound looked at Nagato quietly, but Nagato''s eyesight saw it all at once, and the words''come soon'' were written on that little face. "..." Nagato smiled indifferently, shaking Shirayuki away slightly, then walked towards his three lovely daughters, and in a short while, they came to the three little loli. In an instant, the surging breath of life that was not concealed on Nagato''s body made the three little loli feel comfortable for a while, and Sakura, who was much more taciturn than the two sisters, hugged Nagato''s leg and hung on it. Refused to come down. Illiya glared at the sneaking sister and shouted loudly: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Ok." Nagato bent down happily, with one hand in each hand, and even though Illiya and her did not act like a baby, they copied them in their arms with longing eyes. The three "little hairballs" were like a young test. Like pulling, it hung firmly on Nagato''s body. At this moment, next to the window of Einzbern Castle, Alice Phil, who was still in pure white clothes, looked at the performance of the four father and daughter below, and suddenly smiled knowingly, "It seems that the father of Nagato-kun is a child. Love it!" "My husband is indeed a good father." Alice Phil, who also stood with her in Chancheng Kwai, was dressed as a famous lady at this time, but she was not vulgar, which made people unable to blink.Lu Zhulin Novel www.lzlxiaoshu.com Three years ago, Aoi was sent by Nagato to this far-away castle. Not for anything else, but to pursue the path of death in Nagatos death incarnation. Since stepping into the mood of death, she has been doing great things with her The pregnant Aoi is not suitable for too much contact with it. If you accidentally injured it by mistake, it would be no fun. For this reason, Nagato sent him here. As for Aoi and Alice Phils getting along, Nagato never worried. In a sense, Nagato is extremely domineering when it comes to womens issues. The''tracheitis'' are beyond the reach. "Speaking of it, I was worried that Nagato-kun would not accept Illya. After all, Illia said that she has a very weak relationship with Nagato-kun..." Before Alice Phil finished speaking, she felt her body tremble, as if something had been activated, and Nagato just below just put down her daughters and saw an extra mark on her hand. It is a mark composed of three strokes, which looks like a whirlpool wheel. "Did Ling Shu appear? I have been waiting for three years!" Nagato felt the pain in the back of his hand, looked at the lingshu on the back of his hand, and then recalled the sword-shaped lingshu on the other body in Winterwood City, it seemed a bit clear. ... ... "The vortex roulette is a symbol of the cycle of life and death, and the sword is the key to cutting and combining!" In Fuyuki City, Nagatos death incarnation received a message from his other half at the same time, looked at the three-year-old Lingshu in his hand, and said to himself, Its not true that Lingshu has revealed my path. Simple!" "But I have thoroughly understood the records of the Imperial Family. There is no such reason. It seems that the inhibitions or the roots have made some articles in it, but it is also correct. After all, the Hall of Valor is their trump card. Their consent is really impossible to succeed." The red-haired boy was talking while thinking about the impact of this incident on him. At this time, he was in the deepest room of Jia Tong''s mansion, and the servants of Jia Tong''s house were not allowed to approach him. The breath of death in the surrounding air would cause all ordinary people to die immediately. With Nagato''s perception of the mood of death, in the recent period, Nagato even breathed death breath, the surrounding death breath is Nagato''s masterpiece, which is why Nagato sent Aoi away. Fortunately, Nagato has recently realized how to converge the breath perfectly, and it only takes a few days to complete it. Of course its not that no one can approach Nagato, just like now-- "Ah, the strategy failed again!" In the corner of the room, under the scent of death, a girl in white clothes with a large exposing of healthy skin was looking annoyed at the game console in front of her. Xia Lei, the eleventh of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, has now entered the house! I have to say that this creature is really terrifying, even if it is the ancestor of the dead, he is addicted to it, although Nagato doesn''t like the specially made game called''Kelly''s Strategy'' that she is holding. In Einzbern Castle, although Xia Lei was a little dissatisfied with the closeness between Nagato and Alice Phil, fortunately, she experienced a personality reorganization during her rebirth and possessed a complete longevity value. In essence, Xia Lei doesn''t mind how many wives Nagato has, because in a long life, having a few more partners can dispel loneliness better, but Xia Lei, who has just become a longevity, does not mind experiencing feelings of jealousy. So she ran away from home.Then she came to Fuyuki City and stayed at Jian Tong''s house After going around for a while, it turned out that she didn''t wander around Nagato. Nagato allowed her to act freely. After all, Xia Lei was strong at this time, even if the ancestor of the dead was in the single digits. In Nagatos plan, if necessary, Xia Lei would kill almost all the ancestors of the dead, turning them into puppets and becoming the true king of the dead! At this moment, Saya in white clothes and gauze appeared from the illusion. At the same moment, Xia Lei immediately made a guard gesture, but when she saw Saya, she gave up her guard and greeted. "Sister Saya, okay!" When Xia Lei came here, she saw that Saya was a little unhappy. The two women had fought in private and the result was unknown. However, afterwards, Xia Lei lowered her posture every time she saw Saya, and we could roughly imagine the result. "what''s the matter?" Nagato had already known Saya''s appearance, but didn''t respond to it. He just asked indifferently that Saya had been busy recently, and Nagato didn''t ask her what was wrong. "Brother Nagato, are you interested in seeing the so-called magician?!" .. 525 Chapter 065 Back to Misaki, Cangzaki Orange, please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato set foot on the land of Misaki Town, it was already three days later. At this time, he has completely converged his own death breath to the extreme, without any trace of it, and also can''t see any trace of magical cultivation, the whole person seems to be a harmless existence. In fact, if Nagato wants to, he can even incarnate into nothingness, covering all breaths, just like the death mood itself he cultivated, quiet and nothingness! Although I came to Misaki Town, this time Nagato did not take the initiative to contact his subordinate Tono clan, not only because Nagato came here in the posture of Maki Yanya. Even more because, at this time, Misaki Town is really changing. Both the Magic Association and the Templar Church have set their sights here, and the Tono clan is now dormant. All of this originated from a month ago when the old magic envoy of the famous Aosaki family in Misaki Town appointed the second daughter of the Aosaki family, and Aoko Aozaki inherited the magic engraving containing the fifth method. And before that, Aozaki Orange, who had been trained as a magician, was abandoned by him. Then twenty days later, the old guy paid the price for his deeds About four days ago, the old magician was killed by his eldest granddaughter and apprentice, Cangzaki Orange, and turned into a parasitic spirit body. Although, Nagato and Saya agreed that this price was voluntarily paid by the old magician. After that, countless eyes gathered on this land, they peeped at the opportunity to get the Fifth Law, especially the Magic Association, an organization that pursues roots, and the internal clamor is to send troops to capture the fifth. Law, just-- Although the old magician of the Cangqi family is dead, the spirit body is still there. After all, it is the ultimate magician of the magic way. Any method is possible. Although the magician is very eager to obtain the law, he is not a fool. Facing the back hand left by a magician is no different from suicide. This makes inhuman magicians disdain it. "However, if you let them know that the old guy hasn''t left behind at all, I don''t know how many people will die on the spot, haha." Perceiving the spiritual veins under his feet and the free magic power in the air, Nagato secretly admired that this place was already on par with Fuyuki City, and smiled softly. According to Saya''s information, the old guy didn''t make any backhands, but just laid out a script for the birth of a magician, preparing to give birth to a new generation of magicians from the Aozaki family before his prestige has dissipated! The Cangzaki family is considered to be a heretical master in the Magic Association. In Japan, it is also one of the few land administrators who possesses the "wrong core spirit vein". The strongest member of its family is even a magician with secret methods. However, such a great person did not leave any favors to his children and disciples. The Cangzaki family lost the magic circuit every year, so that by the previous generation, there was almost nothing left. "Probably it''s punishment. The world''s punishment, the law is the profound meaning of the evolving roots, which cannot be controlled by humans or creatures forever, and the Cangqi family is too greedy, even if they plan to pass on the law, they will naturally be punished." This is the conclusion that Nagato came to after hearing about the situation of the Aozaki family, but fortunately, the sky is inexhaustible. Both daughters are possessed of magic qualifications. Especially the eldest daughter, Aozaki Orange, has the number of top magic circuits among the heirs of the Aozaki family. Although the number is average, but the precision can overwhelm the beautiful magic circuit and the inherent magic eyes of others, can feel the subtle things of the world, and at the same time, I also know that I must weaken my specificity to fit. degree. No abnormal behavior at all, it can be described as a concentration of talents. Because there is no need to approach modern society like other magicians, she was purely cultivated as a "magician''s egg", purely as a magician''s wizard. At the same time, Aosaki Orange has also received the attention of the Magic Association as a child who may become a magician in the future.At only ten years old, many famous magicians came to visit. "In fact, think about it carefully. Maybe the so-called magician heir has been determined by the old guy at the moment of birth. The so-called law is a miracle and does not vary from person to person. It requires the right person to adapt to it. Right!" "Although the magician named Aosaki Orange has excellent qualifications, he is indeed not a suitable person for the Fifth Law. The old guy accepts her as an apprentice only to allow the true heir to grow up according to his ideas. , The taste is very unique." "What do you think, Miss Orange who was fooled by the old guy for half a lifetime!" Standing in an old school building in Sansaki Town, Nagato looked at the darkening sky and said, as Nagato''s words ended, the magic wave behind him unabashedly spread. "who are you!" An icy voice followed, and even ordinary people could perceive the unkindness and killing intent in the words. Nagato naturally did so, he didn''t care much, and turned around to take a look. It was a beautiful girl with short orange-red hair. Her flawless face and awe-inspiring temperament made her even more touching. Next to the girl was a blond Western boy with a pure expression, but with the characteristics of a beast hidden. Aosaki Orange, the laughingstock of the magic world today, a tool cultivated by an old magician, a tool used to stimulate the awakening of a new generation of magicians, in a sense, Nagato agrees with her behavior of killing her relatives-- The old guy is purely looking for death on his own, no, he must die, so he designed such a closing script for himself!Love Book House www.ishusexs.com And the boy next to her is probably the fantasy seeded envoy that Aozaki Orange was lucky enough in Nagato''s memory, a golden wolf that has survived to this age. "I''m just a passerby, come and see what the fifth method is like!" Facing Orange''s killing intent, Nagato didn''t care at all. Now this body cast by the power of death is a natural enemy to the magicians, just like the golden wolf next to it! "Passerby?" Cangzaki Orange didn''t believe it very much. In the words she just heard, the magician girl knew that this guy in front of her knew too much about the Aozaki family. No matter what you think, there can be no passer-by! Such a guy, in front of preparing to capture the oranges engraved by Aoko Magic, is a possible trouble. Originally, the Magic Association and the Templar Church had enough troubles, so-- "In that case, Obey!" As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the blond boy beside her turned into a golden light and rushed towards Nagato. At that amazing speed, even a magician with ordinary magic eyes could not react, and the murderous intent was overflowing! Just two short dialogues hurt the killer, the magician''s world is actually very cruel. boom!!! Facing the attack of the golden wolf Obe, Nagato just raised his right hand, and when the golden light approached his body, he instantly punched, and his fist collided violently with the golden wolf''s body, and the air wave swayed away. The next moment, the Golden Wolf flew upside down, and Nagato only stepped back a few steps, making the orange who was watching the game stunned. The magician girl really never knew that someone could actually hit the fantasy seed with one punch. Could it be that he was not a human? Such an idea emerged in Orange''s heart. In this case, it will be troublesome! The magician girl is secretly ready to use magic. If the opponent is not a human, this battle may exceed Oranges calculations, delaying her capture of the Aozaki family magic engraving This is simply unacceptable for the magician girl who is pursuing fine and perfection! Ho Ho Ho!!! Just as Orange thought about it in her heart, the golden wolf that was blasted by Nagato''s fist let out a roar, instantly transformed, and turned back into his own body as a fantasy species. It was a wolf standing up from a person. The original thin body swelled to a height of two meters. The body with a wolf head looked like a werewolf who walked out of Western legends. The golden hair covered the whole body of the werewolf, shining with a faint magical light. His muscles are as obvious as a fitness trainer, but they are more robust. Although it is a beast-like body, it has a noble temperament. This is the so-called fantasy species, known as the existence of magician natural enemies! brush! A gust of wind blew out of thin air in the clearing, and the golden figure flicked a flash of light in the air. The werewolf who was faster than before appeared in front of Nagato instantly, and his right paw was raised. In the face of the attacking Golden Wolf, Nagato did not choose to avoid it, but eagerly greeted him. The death magic in his body surged, without a trace of it leaking, but he frantically strengthened his physique. boom!!! The golden wolf slammed down, and Nagato instantly tapped his feet, avoiding one of the golden wolf''s claws sideways, and the clay ground under his feet suddenly shattered under the golden wolf''s claws, gravel splashed, and dust slightly raised. At this moment, taking advantage of the short pause time after the Golden Wolf attacked, Nagato raised his right foot, all his strength was concentrated under his feet, and he kicked out instantly! boom!!! With a sound like hitting a blunt object, Nagatos foot kicked directly on the golden wolfs abdomen. Its power was so powerful that the golden wolfs eye sockets were slightly enlarged, and the next moment Bang bang bang!!! Demonstrating the true meaning of''killing him while he is sick'', Nagato made three consecutive legs in an instant, and even blasted the fantasy golden wolf into the nearby school building. boom!!! ps: Actually I don''t play games very much. I''m not familiar with Magic Night, and I wanted to jump over it, but forget it, just write it down!.. 526 Chapter 066 Fighting against oranges, cant escape and ask for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! Just as Nagato kicked the golden wolf with three legs, the next moment, a blazing flame bomb blasted down and blocked Nagato''s pursuit. In an instant, sparks splashed and dust was flying. "If you forget me, I will be very upset!" Not far away, Cangqi Orange pushed her eyes and said, beside her, a continuous burning flame was suspended, and the hot breath spread out. The flame bomb just now was obviously from this flame. Broke out. Lunwenzis magic, one of the main powers that Aozaki Orange relies on most after abandoning his own magic. The magic system created by the ancient characters created by the legendary Nordic god Odin was originally from a certain Nordic magic family. inherited. But the other party didn''t say anything about it, and was very pitifully caught by Orange. Maybe, maybe, it should have been completely finished. This kind of magic is very powerful, and the flame bomb just now is even more powerful. If it is encountered by ordinary people, it will probably only be the result of hatred. It is just such a power that it is still a little weak in the face of Nagato. "Don''t worry, this level of power is nothing to me." As the smoke dissipated, Nagato''s indifferent figure appeared in front of Orange, and the magician girl''s keen eyes could not even see the slightest damage from the coat. Although it has long been known that the guy who can defeat the fantasy species in the flesh will not be that simple, but sure enough... it is not ordinary difficult to deal with! The orange that was thinking about this in her heart took off her glasses, and the spiral brilliance bloomed in her eyes, which was somewhat similar to the spiral magic eyes of the superficial family, but the function was different. "Sure enough, you are not a human being, it''s just that the body cast by the power of death is nothing but life, and the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead is not so exaggerated!" Orange was a little frightened, and at the same time the flames around him appeared more intense, which seemed to herald the panic in the heart of its owner. After the transformation of Orange''s magic eye, it possessed a powerful insight ability, and even because of her own magician Golden Wolf, it possessed the ability to insight into fantasy species. Therefore, the girl saw that Nagato''s body was abnormal at this time. "Magic eye, it looks like it has been remodeled pretty well!" Nagato naturally saw the opponents demon eyes and possessed a better fate wheel. Nagato easily understood that the opponents demon eyes were artificially modified Unfortunately, although those magic eyes are very delicate, they still lack a natural feeling. Ho Ho Ho!!! At this moment, the golden wolf Obey, who was bombarded by Nagato, roared and shot out again from the ruins. Because of being knocked down twice in a row, this arrogant fantasy species, which is only a few in this world, completely broke out. Not only did the power and speed increase greatly, but even the magic power was released, forming an extremely terrifying protective shield, and the entire body turned into a terrifying assault tank, roaring. Facing the menacing golden wolf, Nagato squinted his eyes and protected himself with black air currents all over his body. The whole person also turned into an omnipotent death warrior and confronted him head-on. Boom boom boom!!! The most violent confrontation broke out between the two inhumans. Both the Golden Wolf and Nagato gave up their defenses and continued to attack, fisting and fisting, reaching the flesh again and again. The battle between the two caused great shocks in the abandoned campus. The ground was smashed and the building collapsed. If it weren''t for the enchantment lined with oranges nearby, the battle would have caused the whole town to shake. The reappearance of the mythological scene made the orange a little dumbfounded. Compared with the battle of a magician, such a battle would resonate in human hearts. "Although it''s uncomfortable to be ignored, I still have to say, good job, Obey!" As he said in his mouth, the magic circle under Orange''s feet suddenly brightened like a glare, and under this red light, the stars in the sky were dim. The red light quickly dissipated with the magic circle, and when she looked back at the location of the orange, a huge flame sword of seven or eight meters long appeared above her head. The entire body of the giant sword is composed of crimson flames, and the body part of the sword is surrounded by orange flames. Under the change of air, the line of sight is distorted, making the flame sword full of power. After the appearance of the flame sword, the temperature of the air rose again. This is the ultimate move in the magic of the orange text. The concept of the magic sword Levadin in Norse mythology is realized! At the moment when the Sword of Flame was born, the Golden Wolf recklessly launched an attack. During the collision, under the reaction force, one person and one wolf suddenly separated a certain distance. "drink!" At this moment, through the contractual relationship with the Golden Wolf, Orange seized the opportunity, with both hands over his head like raising the flame sword, and then swung it down. As she moved, the giant flame sword above her drew a beautiful The curve cuts towards Nagato. The sound of breaking through the air was loud, and the flame wrapped around the sword could not keep up with the flames, and a curtain of fire was pulled out in the air, making the attack of the flames even more powerful. "Nice sword, just so, I also have one, which is also a sword of flame..." Facing the terrible flame sword, Nagato showed a knowing smile. The next moment, endless dark red flames burst out, and the red dust demon sword appeared in Nagato''s hand, and cut out against the flame sword that struck in the sky!Read the book www.lkbook.org Boom boom boom!!!! The magic sword and the flame sword collided, and a violent sound broke out, and the dark light and the red light immediately dominated the battlefield. In Dayuan''s magic power, it seemed that a torpedo was smashed into a calm lake, and it instantly became violent, and bursts of violent magic power spread out like ripples in the water. boom!!! The enchantment made by Cangqi Orange, which was used to hide, was shocked by the magic power that suppressed it. It shook for a while and seemed to be broken, but it still survived. However, the scene of the battlefield this time is a bit bigger, and it is only a matter of time before it is discovered. After a short while, the sparks dissipated, revealing Nagato''s still unmoving posture, but at this time the clothes on the boy''s body finally appeared damaged after the fight and flames. It''s just that Orange''s face is not good. He glanced at the golden wolf Obe who was injured by the flames. After looking at the almost undamaged Nagato, the magician girl''s face suddenly became extremely upset. Roar!! At the moment when the sparks dissipated, although there was injury on his body, the Golden Wolf Obey was still roaring and preparing to bombard again. Only this time, the Golden Wolf talent just took a few steps before stopping and vomiting blood "Before, it was on a whim to try the physical strength to fight you like that. Too proud, but you will die!" I don''t know when, Nagato suddenly appeared in front of the Golden Wolf, the red dust demon sword in his hand suddenly penetrated the abdomen of Fantasy Seed, and the power of death instantly paralyzed the opponent''s nerves. One hit kill! As one of the few fantasy species left in this era, the golden wolf Aub was defeated in this way, causing the orange next to him to be frightened, but - "No matter what you are, anyone who interferes with me must die!" After panic, the face of the magician girl was extremely cold, and she stepped on her feet. In an instant, a colorful magic circle appeared out of thin air, and another magic system different from the previous Lun writing magic was revealed in the hands of Orange. Roar!!! The roar suddenly sounded, and several monsters with different characteristics emerged from the magic circle and rushed towards Nagato frantically. In other words, their target was not only Nagato, but also the golden wolf Aube. These monsters are powerful puppets created by Aosaki Orange through the magic of one of his own power systems. There are a lot of materials on them from the golden wolf Obe. Although the golden wolf Aubei has established a contractual relationship with the orange, because the other party is a fantasy species, the degree of mystery is extremely high, and it is likely to come into contact with the contract one day. For that day, Orange installed a program in his monster puppet. If activated, the puppet will be able to swallow the golden wolf and evolve into a fantasy-level puppet. Although the program at this time is still incomplete, in order to activate the power of the puppet, Orange still activated it. As for the safety of the golden wolf, Orange does not care. The girl regrets that she has not obtained more from the fantasy seed. Valuable material. Facing the monster puppet that any magician would panic, Nagato just searched, pulled the magic sword from the golden wolf, and waved it at the monster puppet. Huh! The brilliance of the magic sword flashed a graceful arc in the air, and the body of the monster burst open in the air. Although they were puppets, these monsters had flesh and blood, like real creatures, with blood staining the earth. "This magic is very good!" In an instant, the flames blazed, burning countless blood and debris, but the next moment, the ground shook for a while, and a dark figure broke out of the ground and rushed towards Nagato. Roar!! It was a cat-like demon with the roar of a tiger, with sharp claws and faster speed than the golden wolf. The timing was aimed at the moment after Nagato''s attack was completed. "However, it''s still too tender!" What Orange didnt know was that under Nagatos intuition, any of her attacks were ineffective. The Red Dust Demon Sword flew out on its own, and instantly turned into a dozen small swords in mid-air, turning cats into demon instantly. Divide. "Time is running out. In this case, magic handkerchief!" Nagato reached out his hand to catch the returning magic sword, and when he was about to say something, the young man frowned, a handkerchief appeared in his palm, and he flung it lightly. call!! The handkerchief became bigger in an instant, covering Aosaki oranges and even the injured golden wolf lying on the ground like a dark cloud, like a mighty sky, unable to escape...... .. 527 Chapter 067 Cangqi Qingzi Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Misaki Town, at this time night has fallen. The streets are sparsely populated, and a few people who are off the night shift rushed home, not daring to stay away for a long time. Recently, because of the death of the magician, countless peeping into the mystery of the magician have descended on this small city. All kinds of dragons and snakes are mixed, and the night in the small city has become extremely unsafe. Even ordinary people are aware of this. Out. After all, peeking into the spiritual veins of this city, and even the existence of magic engravings, are not necessarily lawful magicians, but more evil magicians, killing people and offering sacrifices, they simply do everything. "Damn it, no matter who you are, it is unforgivable to dare to disturb Master Qingzi''s daily routine!" On a sparsely populated street, a black long straight girl in a school uniform was walking fast, cursing incessantly, especially when she sensed the magical fluctuations in Dayuan that could not be ignored, she gritted her teeth. The girl''s name is Aozaki Aoko, the heir of the Aosaki family, the spiritual manager of Misaki Town, and the reserve of the magician! However, before this series of titles, she was just a lonely, clumsy, but very free, high school girl who can be seen everywhere Although he has a magic circuit, he was only born as a child of mediocre ability. In addition to having a capable and excellent sister, Qingzi does not need to be involved in magic and grows up in the tender love of his parents. "LUCKY! All my troubles can be pushed to my sister." Acuras the Qingzi in such an ordinary daily life. On his sixteenth birthday, he was suddenly told by his grandfather: "Well, the heir of the Cangqi family is indeed the Qingzi." In this way, Qingzi was forced into the world of magicians and worked as a trainee magician at Jiuyuan Temple. Soon after, her elder sister, Orange, severed ties with the Aozaki family, killed her grandfather, and escaped from Misaki Town. She didn''t know where she had accumulated her strength. But Qingzi can only act as the manager of the spirit veins as a half-hearted person, constantly repelling those guys who have a prying psychology to spirit veins and magic. "What, it''s the old school building, asshole!" With Qingzi''s rapid movement, the girl soon discovered that the place where Dayuan''s magical power shocked was actually the old school building where her school used to be, which made Qingzi a little bit angry. "It must be the group of guys who have tried the Aozaki family''s magic again!" The old school building and Qingzi''s school are not far away, and in a sense it can be used as a perfect battlefield for raiding Qingzi, which makes Qingzi totally unable to avoid being crooked. "Then, let Master Qingzi, I will teach you how to behave!" After the hair was blown, Qingzi showed a warlike and excited expression. The young girl named Aozaki Qingzi was a very simple and very complicated existence. The simplicity is that her personality is only those few, lonely, clumsy but extremely free, and the complexity is that the girl''s personality is too fickle, she still seems a little angry at this moment, and she is full of fighting spirit the next. Soon, the girl came near the old school building. At this time, she seemed to be welcoming her, and with a bang, the barrier was shattered. In this situation, most people would definitely avoid it first, but Qingzi rushed in without hesitation. . The magic burst! ... ...... Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com Nagagoal put away the magic handkerchief, and there was an orange-red short-haired girl puppet and a golden wolf puppet in his hands. At the same time, the magic enchantment originally maintained by the orange shattered. The next moment, Nagato felt that an unstable source of magic power had arrived. He put away the puppet in his hand. The boy looked up and saw a black-haired girl in a student uniform walking forward aggressively. ... "Oh, hello, you must be the spiritual manager of Sansaki Town." In response to the young man, the three rounds of blue magic bullets are very simple magic. They only process the overhead element of magic power and use them as heat to attack. The magic bullets that can be launched by directly injecting magic power into the magic marking! "What a warm welcome..." Although I knew some of Aozaki Aokos personalities for a long time, and knew that the other party was very different from a traditional magician like Aozaki Orange, Nagato was still surprised when faced with such a welcome gift, but "Very personal, my interest in you has suddenly increased!" Facing the magic bullet, Nagato didn''t move much, the black air current pervading his body swept up and turned into three or four long whips, destroying all the magic bullets. boom!!! The collision of the black air current and the magic bullet produced a large amount of white smoke, which drowned Nagatos sight. The next moment, Aozaki Aoko actually broke through the white smoke and came to Nagatos face, and the blue clear light passed through her clothes. His sleeves lit up-- That was the result of the magic engraving of the Cangqi family containing the fifth method and the girl''s magic resonance. Nagato understood that the girl was already in a state of waiting at this time and could launch an attack in the next moment. "I am Aozaki Aoko, the spiritual vein manager of Sansaki Town. Tell me your origin and purpose, magician!" In the name of the spiritual vein manager, the preparation magician named Aozaki Aoko made his own announcement. "I want to look decent!" Facing Qingzi''s lonely posture, Nagato showed a slight chuckle that made the girl extremely uncomfortable, then folded his arms around his chest, and said calmly: "I won''t tell you your identity, and the purpose is the magician who came here at this time. , What purpose do you think there will be?" "So that''s the case, then I don''t need to be polite, use the second floor, DC number lines!" Qingzi immediately started the technique, the blue magic circle appeared in front of her, the magic power and the magic engraving, and then launched the high-strength magic bullet in a simplified chanting method. Perhaps because of the characteristics of her own magical power, Qingzi is very good at magic bullet magic. In a short time of learning, the girl can grow up quickly, and she can use this level of magic bullets easily. With the chanting, the magical power of Dayuan quickly plunged into the blue magic circle in front of Aoko under the attraction of the magic circuit. The sharp and special six-pointed star rotates rapidly in the center of the magic circle. This is a special form of secret text, magic The blue brilliance in the array is very eye-catching in the night. "Surgery cycle, magic bullet form! Projection!" A bright blue light appeared on Qingzi''s right hand, and then the dazzling light pierced the night sky. The magic bullet hit, and the black air current on Nagato''s body was strong, and then the magic bullet violently collided on the air current. The collision of different magical powers produced a dazzling light, and a scene of black on one side and sky blue appeared in the air. After a few seconds, the light converged, revealing Nagato''s figure. He hugged his chest with both hands, and he didn''t feel the slightest panic due to Qingzi''s magic bullet. Except for the black air current that was slightly dim, Qingzi''s magic bullet had no effect on him. "Is there only ability like this, don''t let me down!" .. 528 Chapter 068 The old magicians hope is everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Just as Nagato and Aoko confronted, in the mountain suburbs of Sansaki Town, a roar suddenly sounded, and the magic in the air vibrated, and the magic enchantments hidden here were filled with dust. "You really deserve to be a magician, even if you lose the magic engraving!" Saya, who was in the usual white dress and light gauze, seemed to have lost his weight, and fell gently, stepping barefoot on the ground, looking at the dim form of the old man in front of him, and said flatly. "Don''t compliment me, you are very strong, not inferior to me, and more mysterious!" Because the physical body had been destroyed, only the hazy spirit body was left, the old Aozaki magician who could not even see the outline sighed and exclaimed at the inexplicable existence before him. As a magician, even if he inherits his magic engraving at this time, as long as Qingzi has not inherited the magic of the Aozaki family, he is the controller of the fifth law and has witnessed the existence of the root, but even so, he still cannot Understand what this girl is in front of me. Between existence and non-existence, the mystery that even the root cannot be recorded "Beyond the root!" For some reason, these four words appeared in the old magician''s mind, causing the old man of the spirit body to be in a trance, but the next moment was extremely excited. These four words are the lifelong pursuit and extravagant hope of the old magician! Since inheriting the magic of the Aozaki family, the old magician knew that one day he would have the end of his life, even if he became a dead person, he was not allowed, because he had a glimpse of the truth of the world This is the price! But the old magician was not reconciled. He knew that he already had the truth of the world, so why was it limited to the life span of a mortal? Other mediocre magicians could transform the dead, and he simply couldn''t succeed. With the passage of time, after more and more attempts failed, the old magician even used the magic circuit of his own blood to conduct secret experiments, causing the Aozaki family to decline more and more. It wasn''t until more than ten years ago that the old magician who sensed that he was about to die finally gave up his mind and put his mind in the family, preparing to pass on the magic, and also drawing a perfect ending for his life. At that time, the Cangqi family had long been messed up in the hands of the old guy, but luckily, two young girls with magic circuits appeared in the new generation. Especially Aozaki Aoko, although there are not many magic circuits, but the rotation speed, durable structure, magic quality, low fuel consumption... are all beyond normal. After seeing the incomparably exquisite magic circuit of his sister Aosaki Orange, although he felt that the other party was not suitable for the fifth method of the Aosaki family, the old magician still accepted him as a disciple. "With sisters'' cannibalism as the stage and my death as the background, it is a good script to perform a magician night!" This is the script appointed by the old guy at the time when he was close to perverted psychology. In fact, all of this has been carried out completely according to his thoughts until just now, but just now, the old guy who was completely integrated into the spirit veins felt that Orange had encountered an unstoppable enemy and was about to go and see. The girl in front of her attacked. "I didn''t expect that there would be a presence like you!" The old guy at this time was not as heavy as he was attacked just now. Although he couldn''t see the outline of his face, the trembling spirit and tone completely showed the excitement in his heart. Only by transcending the root cause can we transcend the curse given by the world. This is a flash of light in the heart of the old guy!678 reading novel www.678kxs.com "With you, where do I still need to pass on the magic, I will become the second magical marshal!" With the desire of the old guy, the magical power of the great source gathered, and the invisible fifth magical power echoed in the suburbs of this mountain. The order of the entire space seemed to be destroyed and turned into a gray piece. Saya even felt Less than the existence of gravity. "The Fifth Law?" Saya thought so secretly in his heart, but found that he had underestimated the power of magicians. These guys had enough energy, just like the old guy parasitizing on the spiritual veins, they used the power of the spiritual veins, and they had more powerful spirits Destructive! "Little girl, you are special. Belong to me!" The old voice was filled with long-lost excitement. The old guy''s spirit body disappeared instantly, and then reappeared. No, it was not the spirit body anymore, but a living person, a middle-aged man with flesh and blood-- The Cangqi magician relied on the power of the fifth method to restore his peak state! "It''s really a guy who kicks his nose on his face, he''s not ashamed!" Facing the strength of the magician, the girl Saya showed a sneer smile, stretched out her right hand, and a data stream emerged in an instant, and the cannon of Garuru appeared in the girl''s hand again, facing the Aosaki magician. boom!!! In the entire gray world, a huge and dazzling pure white frozen air appeared out of thin air, and the middle-aged man standing opposite was suddenly drawn into it, and the frozen air froze everything around. The cold breath of absolute zero permeated, if it weren''t for this gray space to block, the entire Cangqi family would definitely die at once. "Sure enough, it''s an existence whose roots cannot be recorded. It''s not simple! The old man hasn''t fought for a long time, and he is about to rust..." There was a chanting sound that was different from modern spells among the ice cubes. Then, a violent wind came out, and the hard ice cubes cut in the middle like cheese, revealing the figure of the Aosaki magician. Two tornadoes formed around him, and when the wind hit, the ice cubes on both sides of the Aozaki Magic Envoy were swept into it, turning the entire tornado into a icy tornado. With his finger, the two ice tornadoes attacked Saya with their teeth and claws like dragons going to sea. "Humph!" Faced with the icy tornado, the girl Saya instantly transformed into an Omega Saya, her silver hair fluttering in front of the icy tornado, immediately giving the girl a bitter temperament. "Omega Sword!" Behind his right hand was a bombardment, driving the force of recoil, Omega Saya turned into a flame sword and blasted towards the icy tornado. boom!!! ps: This plot is purely a supplement to the brain... After all, there are too many unclear places in Magic Night... 529 Chapter 069 Saya vs Magician Seeking Reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! In the gray space, the fierce collision of the three forces of ice, fire and wind erupted into a strong shock, and the shock wave formed by the riot of the great source of magic power echoed. If the order of the entire space is different from the outside world, it will definitely shock all nearby magicians. "Look at it!" The Aosaki Magician manipulated the order of the entire gray space, with invisible power, isolating himself from Saya, who was wielding the Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword. Seeing Saya in a sci-fi warrior costume, the old guy was speechless. Although as the ultimate magician, the highest-ranking magician, Aosaki magician is not a kind of closed and ancient existence, and even in order to get rid of the limitation of the root cause on his lifespan, Aosaki magician also dabble in technology. "Could it be that the combination of technology that symbolizes the future and the mystery of tracing back to the past are the reasons why she transcends the root cause!" Seeing Saya''s dressing up and pursuing to get rid of the curse of the root cause, Aosaki Magician thought of this for the first time, but before Aosaki Magician could think about it, Saya''s second attack came! "Sword of Destruction!" Although separated by the opponent''s power to control the order, Omega Saya did not show a trace of movement, the unparalleled sword dance in his hand burst out, the power of destruction turned into an endless sword, and the order collapsed! Boom boom boom!!! Under the destruction of the sword aura, the gray space oscillated for a while, so that the Cangqi Magician had to extract more spiritual power and the power of the fifth magic to maintain this space that allowed him to fully use his combat power. "The offensive power is good, but this time I changed the old man to attack." Having survived the bombardment of Sayas destructive sword energy, the Aosaki Magica would naturally not fail to respond. With a burst of strange-tuned chants, a harsh whistling sound sounded, and gradually formed a front, small, and large in front of Aosaki Magica. Whirlpool of wind. It''s not over yet. Under the control of the magician, the wind vortex was compressed again, and it quickly turned into a small ball of light, full of terrifying power. This is already a magical technique that requires a fixed ritual. It was actually used in the hands of a magician with small magic bullets. People have to feel the power of the magician, and-- "Time has been accelerated?!" Omega Saya relied on the reason of being in contact with the power of time and space all year round, and easily sensed that when the Aosaki Magician used the great magic, the opponent''s time axis was shortened. "Is this an application of the Fifth Law?" Saya realized that the principle of the other party''s spell chanting was probably a small application of the fifth method, adjusting his own timeline, so his chanting would sound strange and fast to outsiders. "The shield of courage, manifest!" In the face of the upcoming bombardment, Saya did not enlighten him, but realized the shield of courage from the fighting tyrannosaurus, and the magic circle appeared out of thin air The yellow brilliance appeared in the magic circle, and a translucent huge shield stood in front of Saya. It was obviously an illusory shield, but it had a weirdly heavy sense of reality.Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com At this time, the magic of Aosaki Magician was launched at the moment when Sayas shield appeared, the light flashed, and the small marble at the front of the whirlpool disappeared, and then the shield in front of Saya made a creaking sound. There was a crack, and then another crack. Like some omen, the entire shield broke apart, turning into light and dissipating in mid-air. Next is the transparent barrier protection. There is also a small hole in the middle of it. The entire barrier is constantly collapsing toward the small hole, and finally dissipates into magical brilliance into the great source. "It''s amazing power." In the dissipated magical light, Saya''s figure appeared. On the girl''s left sword, a white ball of light and the Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword kept stalemate With a little bit of damage, the magician''s blow was amazing, and it destroyed Saya''s two-layer defense in an instant, directly hitting her sword! "Huh, Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword!" However, the Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword is a powerful sword after all, and the white ball of light was unable to cause any damage to it in the end. And the next moment, in the entire gray world, a huge and dazzling pillar of fire appeared out of thin air, turning into a huge fire dragon and blasting towards the Aosaki magician, just-- "Such power is too weak for a magician!" Without any movement at all, the middle-aged Aosaki magician just watched Saya quietly. The closer the incoming fire dragon got to the opponent, the weaker it was. Until the real Aosaki magician, only a ray of flame remained. The degree of it. It can be seen that in this gray space, ordinary attacks are useless to this old guy. "Little girl, you are a magical existence. If you can, the old man doesn''t want to use force. Then, I will ask you for the last time if you want to surrender!" At this time, the Aosaki Magician was holding a victory scroll, showing the arrogance of the fifth magician, and issued a final confession to Saya, and the entire gray space was suddenly silent. "Ha ha!!!" Not long after, Omega Sayas chuckle echoed in the space, and the irony contained in it made the Aozaki magician''s face suddenly cold, but the magician hadn''t acted, and his face changed greatly-- Because in the girls laughter, the invisible power did not know when it filled the entire gray space. This power was not under the control of the magician at all, but was everywhere in this space, controlling everything in the space. Suppressed to the lowest point. "My old mother has gotten better lately, but no cat or dog can be presumptuous in front of me, magician? Humph!" The surging light of the soul was released with invisible power. Saya began to erode this gray space with the light of the soul of his ears. The tyrannosaurus hurricane sword in his hand surrounded the light of many souls. Delete the rune is shining sharp edge. The battle broke out again! ps: I was watching Daoyu today and I was stuck by Qishimeng. Then at night I didnt have enough energy for the codeword, and I fell asleep... 530 Chapter 070 The replacement of the script asks for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The realm that magic can''t reach is called Dharma, which is the strongest meaning in this world! Although due to the two major restraints and the world''s self-correction ability, the magician does not seem to be much stronger than the true ancestor heroic spirit, and sometimes even can not defeat the true ancestor heroic spirit, but this does not affect the magician''s transcendent status in this world Only with preparation, the magician of this world is almost invincible! This point is almost the consensus of the mysterious world, even those who are arrogant as the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead have to acquiesce to this fact. The Five Great Laws are almost the evolution of the roots! The first law, that is, the first law, is called the Negation of Nothingness. It opens up order in the chaos and nothingness. This law is almost the law of opening the Moon World, and it is also the strongest law. The master of this law is also clarifying the existence of dead in the mysterious world, or in other words, the inhibitors hope to use this death message to block others from pursuing the first law. After all, if the method of opening up the world is in the hands of a magician, it would be too dangerous for the world, especially its restraining power and root causes. After the second shot, the third method and the fourth method, just like the second method, they are all paths opened by human beings in order to reach the root, creating a way forward by creating magic magic. "The so-called Fifth Law is actually an alternative variant of the First Law. It does not deny nihility and opens up order, but destroys the original order and creates a new order, just like this gray space!" In the gray space, Saya fully activated the Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword in his hand, pointed directly at the Aosaki magician with a deep cold expression, and at the same time made the light of the soul continue to erode the entire space. "Now, my power is beginning to erode your space, so I see how you manipulate the order!" As soon as the voice fell, Omega Saye turned into a sword light, and headed towards the Aozaki Magica. The speed was so fast that even the Aozaki Magica''s victory state would be surprised, not to mention the power suppressed by the magic. So, in an instant, Jian Mang added himself! The next moment, Jianmang pierced through the body of the magician, and a figure of an armored girl appeared 100 meters behind him. "Uh" The Cang Qi magician slowly lowered his head to look at the red lines on his body, and then his whole body fell apart into pieces of flesh, and the bright red blood remained on the ground, dazzling and coquettish. Just now when the sword light pierced the body of the magician, Saya made a sword dance, turning a sword into six or seven swords, and the sharp blade that could cut the strength of the dead body slashed through his body. Turning around, the girl looked at the bloody scene in front of her, but her expression remained unchanged-- Although suppressed by himself, Saya didn''t believe that the magician could not be killed so easily, even if he was now in an incomplete state, even if he was just a spirit body. "Did you jump out of the timeline?" Looking at the corpse of the magician who had been divided several times before, Saya keenly saw that the corpse was slowly disappearing, as if being excluded from this time period. After the fifth method destroys the original order, the order of the time axis is the most difficult to destroy. Therefore, the time axis is exposed in front of the magician of the fifth method of the imperial envoy-Dede novel www.dedexs.com When the time axis is revealed, the envoys of the fifth method can naturally perform a series of incredible miracles through the time axis, and therefore, the fifth method seems to be the method of time operation! So, the girl frowned, sensing something, and turned to look at the empty half-empty opposite, "Tsk, old guy, well acting, just hide and seek with me, you think you can escape my detection." "It''s an existence that even I can''t see through. Are you really unwilling to help me?" Aosaki Magica''s voice floated in the magic studio, illusory, making it impossible to perceive his position. "What are you still thinking about, incompetent scum!" Faced with the Aozaki magician who had not yet appeared, Saya smiled extremely mockingly, and said, "The arrogance at the beginning, why is it gone!" The girl''s voice suddenly increased, and the Tyrannosaurus Hurricane Sword in her hand was swung, and the completely deleted power turned into a bright light, which instantly filled the entire space. "what!!" The Aozaki Magica was really terrified this time, because under such a light, the Aozaki Magica sensed that everything about him was constantly being reduced and deleted The completely erased light actually penetrated the separation between matter and concept, shining on the time axis from the gray space, and constantly eroding the imprint of the magician hidden on the time axis. The Cangsaki magician madly carried the fifth method, ready to resist the light of''complete deletion'', but the old guy who lacked the magic mark only carried the fifth method and soon felt that his control of the law had decreased... In other words, with Qingzi''s control of magic markings, the fifth law is getting farther and farther away from him. There can always be only one emissary of the law. This is a truth that cannot be changed. "No, you can''t stay here!" "Leave here, get the engraving again, and get the body. Only the perfect me can defeat that guy and break the root of the curse on me!" "Space, explode to me!!!" Worthy of being a generation of magician, Aozaki magician instantly understood his situation and made a decision. The next moment, the entire gray space shook, and then unexpectedly shattered... The violent fluctuations spread suddenly, setting off a huge shock on the source of the entire Sansaki Town, and the magicians, priests, and even superpowers in the town were completely sluggish. And in the mountains on the edge of Misaki Town, Saya looked at the fragments within a kilometer of the surrounding area, and immediately admired the actions of the Aosaki Magica, and she exploded a space without hesitation. "Good decision!" "It''s just that everything about you is in my plan. Night of the Magician, that script really doesn''t suit me. Sure enough, it''s a script written by Saya myself that is interesting." "Well, someone is coming..." Perceiving that the people of the nearby Aozaki family are approaching, the digital armor on Saya turns into data and flows into the girl''s body. The girl in white gauze slowly disappears under the moonlight... 531 Chapter 071 First Meeting Qingzi Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes on for a few minutes, the old school building in Misaki Town. After hearing Nagato''s slightly provocative words, Aozaki Aoko immediately exploded. The magic circuit on the girl''s body hardly needs buffering, and it opens to the extreme, and the magic is boiling. "DC vertical stripes on the second floor! Magic bullet launch!" In an instant, the magic circle unfolded abruptly, and the blue magic bullet burst out of the girl''s hand, piercing the air! This situation made Nagato, who has been practicing the magic of this world for many years, start to talk. The magic circuit is actually like a part. If you don''t pay attention, it will be worn out. Because of improper spellcasting, accidents such as the magician''s magical cultivation base losing his body are common in the world. It is unexpected that Aozaki Aoko can use the magic circuit so wantonly. The durability of such a magic circuit is no less than the perfect magic circuit of Nagato''s other body. "It''s worthy of being the Fifth Law Imperial Envoy of the Destiny!" Nagato sighed secretly in his heart, with his hands in his trouser pockets, Nagato put on a posture that was absolutely provocative in the eyes of the girl, and the death airflow on his body turned into a shield. boom!!! The magic bullet collided with the death air flow again, and the protective shield composed of several death air currents was shattered. However, the number of protective shields made by Nagato reached dozens, and the magic bullet could only be bitter. Driving the shock wave brought by the bombardment of the magic bullet, Nagato floated up like a dandelion, and in a blink of an eye he stood on a telephone pole around the old school building. "Don''t use this kind of trick, I''ll just stand here, let me see what step you can do!" Condescendingly, Nagato declared so, with such an arrogant posture, Qingzi suddenly laughed, and the unconvinced in her heart suddenly poured out, and the girl''s fighting spirit broke out. Standing on a clearing ground, feeling the unprecedented abundance of magic power in Da Yuan, Qingzi nodded with satisfaction. The more magic power in Da Yuan, the more beneficial to her. "Huh, arrogant guy, just take this trick if you have the ability!" Stretching out his right hand, this is where the magic marking proved by the heir of the Cangqi family. At this time, the marking on Qingzi''s right arm is clearer than ever before, and the dark long sleeves can no longer hold its brilliance. To be honest, Qingzi''s movements were a bit slow. If Nagato attacked at this time, the girl would probably be hit hard, but for some reason, the girl understood that the unknown magician in front of her would definitely not evade. Such an inexplicable intuition made the girl carelessly and slowly perform great magic in front of her enemies! In a sense, Aozaki Aoko is indeed a half-hearted magician. "Engraving and continuation! Three layers of DC count pattern! Surgery cycle!" A magic circle with several secret patterns appeared in the open space. With the injection of Qingzi''s magic power and the liberation of the markings, the number of patterns increased It was a great chant that Qingzi had never tried, an unprecedented magic style with a large range. The novice magician who made such a powerful magic for the first time suppressed his tension and excitement, and continued to give instructions. "Finish, in the form of a magic bullet, condensed and projected!" Wrong-free novel www.wcxs.net Qingzi knelt down in the middle of the magic circle, and slowly stretched out her heavy right hand, aiming at Nagato as if to grasp the void. Her hair also appeared in the air just right, and with Qingzi''s thoughts, a magical array of secret patterns spread out, echoing the ground. As the blue circle appeared in the air, Nagato also put away his inattentive attitude. Although Aoko is too far away from himself at this stage, Nagato understands better that the scattered death airflow cannot stop Aoko. This blow. With the movement of Nagato''s thoughts, the air of death gathered in front of the boy and turned into a death energy bullet the size of two basketballs, which looked extremely dark. At this time, Qingzis chanting has reached the final stage, and the full-operating magic circuit is faintly burning. This is a precursor to its overwhelming. The third layer of magic markings is fully unfolded, connecting the number of secret patterns on the ground quickly. Rotate An unprecedentedly powerful magical power is rushing. As Qingzi''s thoughts converged, a magical vortex formed, and a bright blue light appeared on Qingzi''s right hand. "Magic bullet big lunar eclipse, launch!" The dazzling light pierced the night sky, broke through the sky, and accurately connected to the number secret pattern in the mid-air, adding a point of brightness, and then hit the dead energy bomb floating in the air without hesitation. Obviously it was a strong collision, but there was no sound, the blue and black light stalemate in the sky! "Very good, but not enough!" Standing on the telephone pole, sensing the power of Aoko''s magic bullet, Nagato nodded, and the force of his body was adjusted again. The death energy bullet instantly increased tenfold, suppressing the magic bullet! "cut!" Suddenly, Qingzi''s pressure increased so much that he could only make a cut. It seemed that there was no room to speak, and the suffocating force was ready to be suppressed. "Don''t underestimate me!" Facing the crisis of life, what Qingzi did was to fight back in a crazy form. In her left hand, another magic circle took shape quickly. Without taking into account his own bearing capacity, he greedily plundered the magic power in the great source. Too fast and too much magic power flowed through her magic circuit, her blood became hot and boiled, and the whole body was screaming, and her consciousness also became trance. It seemed to see a red shadow faintly. At this moment, Qingzi has reached a new level of control over magic engraving and the fifth method! The triple number secret pattern, the full continuation of the Aozaki family magic markings, the full operation of the blue child''s special magic circuit, and the mid-air amplification array, so many factors together strengthen the magic bullet this time to an exaggerated point The originally dimmed blue light became extremely dazzling under Qingzi''s madness, and successive arrays of secret patterns were superimposed, and the magic bullet turned into an endless bright blue light, exploding the death energy bomb like this. Boom boom boom!!! The violent bombing sound erupted over the old school building, and the magic power once again shocked the mysterious test members of the entire Sansaki Town, and Nagato disappeared before the death energy bomb exploded. "Yes, I hope you will be stronger next time you meet, the magician girl in reserve!" Only the panting Aoko Aozaki was full of unwillingness, but the girl''s unwillingness could not last long. The next moment, the big source magic riot from the Aozaki family made the girl suddenly stunned... ps: Power outage accident, thunder today!.. 532 Chapter 072 Beads and peeping first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ten minutes later, Aozaki Aoko drove a motorcycle that came down from the side of the road to the suburban mountain forest near Sansaki Town. What you saw was only a ruin-like scene, traces of elemental destruction were everywhere, and the underground spiritual vein nodes were more A lot of magic power has been misappropriated, and it has become a magic hole. "It''s too slow, Qingzi!" Before Qingzi could express her feelings, she was attracted by the sudden indifferent voice. The girl turned her head and saw only the dark place, a black-haired girl in a dress with no expression on her face. Most people could not help but feel psychological pressure when they saw it. "Yes, I''m sorry, I was entangled by an inexplicable guy just now." Facing the aura of the black-haired girl, Qingzi has long been accustomed to the other party''s manners, and simply told her own situation, "Moreover, I rushed over from the old school building. I can''t help it, I''m too far away." "Oh!" The girl named Youzhu nodded indifferently. What she said just now was based on her identity as Aoko''s magician and helper. She was only responsible for saying how Qingzi responded, completely out of the scope of Youzhu''s attention. There are beads in Jiuyuan Temple, a cohabitant of Qingzi, and a master of magic. In the second grade of the Liyuan Girl School, the witch, the eternal princess, is a lonely, staid, and stubborn girl who clings to her pride and is forgotten by the times. A fantasy fairyland witch who specializes in fairy tale-themed spells and pharmacy. Lacking human feelings, he lives in the manner of a magician stubbornly. Every day, he strictly follows the witch-like survival method of "hidden identity research magic". Qingzi, who has been with Youzhu for a long time, has already understood the other''s character, and is not very concerned about her indifference. The magician girl looked at the surrounding environment, and for some reason, a hint of ominous premonition surged in her heart. "By the way, what about the old guy, there is such a big shock in the spirit veins, is there anything wrong with the old guy?" Looking around, Qingzi always felt that something was missing, until the girl accidentally scratched the magic mark on the back of her hand, and finally remembered some unpleasant old monster, and asked. "...Is gone." Yuzhu also paused for Qingzi''s question, and then said, just now, she had also searched for the spirit body of the Aosaki Magica, but for some reason, she couldn''t find it. "It''s gone!" Qingzi was not shocked, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, but when his thoughts turned, he couldn''t help but said, "How is this possible? Could it be that the true ancestor hero killed here?!!!" As a reserve magician, Qingzi is the one who knows the power of the old guy who has become a spirit body best. In fact, what Qingzi most puzzles is how the old guy was killed by someone. Not a magician, can never understand the greatness of magic, that is a real miracle! The master of miracles possesses the power of miracles, which is not something that ordinary existence can deal with. Just look at her Aoko Aozaki to know-Le Wen Novel www.lwxs.net Not long ago, she was just an ordinary high school girl, and she has been exposed to magic until now, even if she cant use magic, but with the vaguely blessing of magic, the offensive power of today''s Qingzi really surpasses many years of practice. Magician. "I don''t know, but..." He seemed to hesitate for a while, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu stared at Aozaki Aoko''s face, until he took a step back from the girl who couldn''t help but slowly said, "The environment here seems to be caused by the magic of the Aozaki family." "..." Qingzi was silent. Although this girl was often heartless, she had an instinct that surpassed ordinary girls. After hearing Yuzhu''s words, Qingzi seemed to predict something... "Get in the car, let''s go home, maybe, we need to prepare tonight, the storm seems to be coming." Quickly starting the motorcycle she didn''t know where she was coming from, Qingzi invited the fairy tale witch with a careless heart. Although she had some unknown worries in her heart, the young girl''s fighting spirit was flying high. Just as the two spiritual managers of Aoko and Youzhu were preparing for the upcoming storm, in an inn in Sansaki Town, Nagato had just entered the room he had reserved, and Saya, who was dressed in white and gauze, descended like this. "How''s the situation on your side?" Seeing Saya''s appearance, Nagato didn''t pay much attention. The red-haired boy just walked to the only sofa in the room, sat down straight, and asked. "This girl will be successful in her own way!" Hearing Nagato''s inquiry, the girl chuckled and said, while she was in a trance, she appeared in Nagato''s arms in an instant, with her arms around Nagato''s neck. "Yes, yes, Lord Saye is mighty." Hugging Saya''s soft body, the tip of her nose is the girl''s unforgettable fragrance, Nagato''s tone is also subconsciously softened, and the two of them just embraced gently. It''s strange to say that Saya is definitely a beautiful and lovely girl, and Nagato is absolutely decisive when it comes to men and women! Although Saya''s situation is special, Nagato will not have any psychological burden because of Saya''s birth. Whether Saya originated from himself or Saya was born in the dark, Nagato feels acceptable. But the two have been together for a long time, and Nagato didn''t think much about it. "Saya is also a beautiful girl!" After hugging Saya, he sensed that there is no shortage of the girl, and Nagato suddenly realized that she was probably too familiar, or Saya was so intimate that she was one with herself, and she completely ignored her! "The fifth method is really good. In order to better observe the fifth method, Saya, I carefully controlled my strength and''fighted'' with that old guy for a long time." "Brother Nagato, we have shared memories and deduced together. Presumably, through the identity of Brother Nagato, the creator of the world, we should touch the world''s first law a little bit! Saya didn''t know that Nagato''s thoughts of turning at this time resonated with Nagato''s spirit. In an instant, Nagato''s thoughts were all let go, and he was indulged in Saya''s battle memory... .. 533 Chapter 073 Superfluous Method, and Oranges! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"did not expect" "The so-called fifth method is redundant!" In the room of an inn in Misaki Town, after an hour of detailed deduction, Nagato still held Saya''s weak body, and the two sighed softly at the same time. If the words of the two were spread to the outside world, it would surely cause a big shock in the mystery of the entire Moon World. We must know that the fifth method is well-known throughout the mystery. If it werent for the existence of the Aozaki familys magic, in the Magic Associations thousands of years, countless outstanding magicians have failed to pursue the root cause. This root-based association would have long collapsed. Up. Because of the existence of miracles such as magic, the passion of generations of magicians to pursue their roots will not perish, and the Magic Association, which can stand up to the church, will stand tall even if the upper echelon decays. just-- "The Fifth Method is an attempt at the roots to turn the Xingyue World into the right path again. It is a pity that after the previous four changes, the path of Xingyue World has been established and cannot be changed. Order now." Nagato sighed softly, and at the same time recalling his own heavens and worlds, the red-haired boy felt extremely grateful for the help of the key to the world for the first time. The chaotic starry sky is a real avenue to the sky! No matter how stupid Nagato is, as long as he maintains the chaotic starry sky and constantly devours the planets of the plane, one day, Nagato will surely step onto the highest level. However, the Lunar World cannot do it. After several changes, it has gone astray. The fifth method of root evolution is to imitate the first method that opened up the world, reshape the order, and lead the world to the right path. It''s just that the evolution of the world is a road without turning back. If there is no special chance, if you take a wrong step, you can only make the mistake and keep it wrong! "...Brother Nagato." Just when Nagato fell into his own thoughts, Saya''s sweet voice suddenly came from the boy''s arms, awakening him from his contemplation. Only then did Nagato realize that he was still holding a pure white girl. In an instant, the thoughts before entering the deduction reappeared in Nagato''s mind. Saya is a pure white flower watered by darkness It is composed of viruses, zombies, human completion plans, digital cores, apostles, and nerve trees.The jade of the four souls, and even the pure white flower watered by countless demons'' souls and flesh. The extremely beautiful appearance, the extremely terrifying predecessor, is Saya! As long as ordinary people know Sayas predecessor, they will have a mentality that they dare not approach, but "So what? It''s just a cycle of life. Just like humans eating meat and humans eating corpses, they are not the same thing. If you really care about it, it''s just self-deception." There was a decision in his heart, the red-haired boy looked at Saya''s gaze seemed to change a little, but before the boy could speak, Saya turned into nothingness and disappeared in Nagato''s arms. "Brother Nagato, this, that, I still have something to do, I''m leaving now!" The embarrassment in the girl''s words made Nagato couldn''t help but smile knowingly. In the past, Saya and himself were almost the same, and they could face everything indifferently.Worry-free Book Online www.51asw.com Such a situation is really rare for Saya. Even if he was trapped in the digital world, Saya is still full of vitality and is indifferent. Although the girl ran away, letting what Nagato wanted to say was held in her mouth, but the boy didn''t care much. Now it was enough to realize it, and Nagato was not impatient. "Anyway, there is still time. In the countless years to come, there must be something to look forward to!" It''s just that Saya left, but Nagato couldn''t find what to do for a while. Then, the boy remembered his two trophies, stretched out his hand, and flipped it gently, and a doll appeared in Nagato''s hands Nothing else, it''s the puppet of Aosaki Orange! "Just concoct this woman!" Nagato Yu, using the breath of death, turned into a unique magic circle in the space, branded on the puppet, and then with a thought, unlocked the effect of the magic handkerchief. boom!!! Suddenly, white smoke suddenly appeared, and a soft body appeared in Nagatos arms. The first thing that caught Nagatos eyes was an orange-red hair, then the body of a girl dressed in a green dress, and finally it was Aosaki Orange. Zhang frowned pretty face. "Oh, don''t you resist?" After realizing that the other party appeared, there was no movement at all, Nagato showed a little smile, and his hands around the orange were very dishonest and touched everywhere, even deep into the girl''s dress. "That makes no sense!" As a true magician, in the face of such a situation, even if his cheeks are red, Orange still maintains his dignity, and said indifferently, "I don''t like doing useless work." As a magician who is good at making dolls, Orange knows her body better than anyone else. She knew at the moment she was liberated that there is a restriction left by the other party in her body That was a dangerous prohibition, and Orange knew that if he broke out, he would be completely over! Moreover, Orange found that the other party didn''t seem to be planning to kill her, even though the other party was doing things on her body, which made her feel a little bit shy, but the magician was not ordinary after all. The exchange of body fluids is not uncommon among magicians. If she can escape this catastrophe, Cangzaki Orange doesn''t mind, well, although afterwards, she will do her best to vent her hatred by cutting the guy in front of her. "Although it has long been known that magicians are not normal people, but in this case, I feel a little lack of interest!" Gently unbuttoning the dress on Orange, looking at the young girl''s spring light, Nagato felt a little discouraged. The magicians of the Moon World were oppressed by the world and became a little abnormal! "Fortunately, I have a special method!" However, the red-haired boy''s discouragement was only for a while. The next moment, Nagato''s bangs were slightly aside, and the magic eyes of the fate wheel appeared in front of Orange in an instant, making the magician girl suddenly feel bad. In the next moment, she was taken over the back of the head by the red-haired young man in front of her, her mouth was sealed, and her soul seemed to be invaded by something, she was lost in a daze, leaving only a gorgeous magic eye echoing in her heart... .. 534 Chapter 074 Began to clear the scene and ask for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The suburbs of Misaki Town are mostly forests. Although urbanization has been promoted, nature still breathes quietly in the suburbs. Even if the old trees are cut and the warm leaf soil is cultivated, even if the birds who always tilt their heads curiously disappear all the time, the green that has real power still lives stubbornly. Unless the light of civilization can really grow enough to erode the years they cultivated, they will always occupy that mysterious realm. In the early morning and winter night, the cold soaked the land, trees, and beasts of the entire forest. The dense mist obscured the sight, bringing a damp breath, making it difficult to see what is in front and underneath and what will appear. In the winter forest, even the wild beasts fall asleep, the night is a protective color for sinners and undead, and bloody and insidious fangs breed in the darkness. There are no beasts here, and there should be no human breath. Under the heavy fog in the forest, the shadows of the two roads that did not belong to this city and the forest were shaking. The tree shadows and the black shadows overlapped, as if weaving a terrible illusion, an abnormal and dangerous aura diffused from the bodies of several figures, but there was no illusion, and no one noticed it. At this time, dozens of figures slowly walked out of the darkness, heading straight toward the city of Sansaki Town. Most of the visitors were wearing magic costumes, and their bodies showed noble temperament. "Sansaki Town, finally here." The middle-aged man in the lead looked at the faintly visible urban area in the distance and sighed with emotion, "I don''t know what kind of storm will be set off there." The man is not another force, but the leader of the magic team sent by the Magic Association to support the fifth magician. Of course, this reason is a bit nonsense, even if it is Daoru Qingzi, he will not believe it. After all, for the Magic Association, the magician is the highest existence in spirit, but it does not need to be surnamed Aosaki. "I don''t know if I can become a magician." Although the possibility of knowing oneself is not great, it is more likely that he has obtained the magic engraving and will be taken away by the high level of the clock tower, but the magician still has his imagination. You know, in the magician''s information, the new magician scheduled by the Aozaki family is actually a super rookie who has just learned magic, and his aptitude is even more general A rookie can become a magician, can''t I?! In fact, it is precisely because too many people hold such thoughts. At this time, magicians who know the news of the Aozaki family have appeared one after another, especially those with ordinary clan power or solo magicians, it is impossible to give up. a chance. At this moment, the magician felt a blur of the environment in front of him, and was shocked, but before he could react, he saw several pairs of terrifying eyes. "what!" The magician was suddenly hit hard, a sharp pain in his head, even spreading to his body, and the next moment, an unknown monster threw him to the ground. "Do not" The sound stopped abruptly, and in the last sight of the magician, only a terrifying mouth full of fangs was seen!March Chinese www.3yzw.com Boom boom boom!!! The team of the Magic Association came back to their senses at the moment the leader died, but it was too late. The next moment, a violent explosion burst beside many magicians, and monsters walked out of the darkness... ... ... "Are the guys in the Magic Association so pampered? Compared to my childhood, this is really unpleasant." In a hotel in the distance, Aosaki Orange sits in a special augmentation circle, and his consciousness drives a large number of monster dolls to hunt down magicians and church surrogates around Sansaki Town. Orange is clearing the scene, cleaning up unnecessary and redundant actors, and opening the real prologue for the stage that is about to begin. At this time, it has been several days since the fierce orange was caught by Nagato. The magical riot of the great source that day and night shook the entire Sansaki town and the entire mysterious test. Under such circumstances, magicians from all over the world have gathered together, and Misaki Town, the home court, has become more peaceful for a while. In a sense, this is the so-called prelude to the storm. In such an environment, not to mention ordinary people, even Aozaki Aoko, who has a big nerve and a sense of responsibility, understands what she should do. The reserve magician girl did not even conduct routine patrols of the territory, and was all about preparing Fighting. "I must be broken!" After sensing that his doll would destroy a team of the Magic Association, Orange commanded the dolls to destroy their corpses from a long distance, and the whole person sighed faintly. As a magician who is proficient in doll making magic, in order to make dolls better, or to create his own dolls, Cangzaki Orange even studied human psychology. In a sense, she is also a spiritual master.As a spiritual master, Orange knew that she had been planted with irresistible mind control by that terrifying young man a few days ago. Yes, mind control! The most frightening thing is that Cangzaki Orange really knows the fact that he is under control, but instinctively will not resist such facts, and even willing to accept such facts. This is a matter of course, not to mention that Nagato was originally the owner of the strongest illusion technique-other gods, not to mention that Nagato can manipulate the power of the red thread love silk, under the horror to the messy mental power, even pure hypnosis, Aosaki Orange could not escape Nagato''s palm. "Forget it, don''t think so much." Although aware of this, Orange gave up the idea of ??continuing to think, and instead turned his attention to the entire Misaki Town area. "For super power families and mixed-race families, you shouldn''t worry about it." "The temple church needs to pay attention, especially in the Hetian church. If necessary, I will go there in person, hoping to reach a consensus on the case, otherwise it will inevitably be killed." "There are still several teams in the Magic Association, although there are not enough staff, but with reasonable arrangements, they can still not disturb other people and evaporate these guys from the world." "and also" Falling into his own plan, Orange found the guys who might come out to pick peaches at the last moment, made a series of arrangements, cleared the venue, and opened it up in full... 535 Chapter 075 Strange Talk vs Fairy Tales Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that Aosaki Orange is a terrifying woman, both in strategy and talent. After being regained by Nagato, Aozaki Orange not only obtained all the magic materials since Nagato came to this world, but also some materials about other worlds. It took this woman only a few days to comprehend the interesting part. And make his puppetry a new level. In just three days after Nagato issued the order to clear the field, the woman relied on the urban legends circulating in Japan, especially near Misaki Town, and with the power of fear, created a series of horror dolls that contained this legendary concept. , Almost cleaned up the entire Sansaki Town. Almost all lone magicians have been wiped out, and those small family powers have also been destroyed. Even if they are as large as the Magicians Association, half a hundred magicians have fallen here, especially since more than half of these guys are members of large European families. The magic world is almost boiling. As the opposite part of the Magic Association, the Templar Church, which should have laughed from ear to ear, was equally angry. The substitutes sent to seal magic disappeared. Even the administrator of the Aida Church stationed in Misaki Town also disappeared. , It is simply a provocation to the Holy See, and the burial agencies are all about to move. Its just that both the Magic Association and the Templar Church suppressed the matter, not for other reasons, just because-- They all felt that an indescribable mysterious existence was interfering in everything in Sansaki Town. The enemy is dark and I will tell you, even the two mysterious giants do not want their own people to die in vain. Moreover, as long as anyone with a discerning eye can see, several forces in Sansaki Town, both overt and dark, are tacitly cooperating with each other to clear the field. At this time, unless there is such a truly top combat power as the ancestor of the dead, it is just a gift. So just like that, after the clearing, Misaki Town is finally about to usher in the opening of the real script... The wind in the night became more bitter, and the forest outside Misaki Town rustled under the wind, and under the hazy moonlight, the dry branches swayed in strange shapes, like a group of demons dancing. In the woods, a few scary puppets are lurking in a state invisible to the naked eye, waiting for their prey to be caught. It was almost midnight, and Nagato was standing on a hill one kilometer away from the forest. The cold of the winter forest comes early, with a chilly wind blowing across the face, the white breath is fleeting, and just listening to the sound of the cold wind makes you feel cold. Sure enough, I still feel that this kind of weather is suitable for sleeping in the blanket. just-- Tonight is the night of the magician night in Sayas script. Nagato, who is not the protagonist, is sent here by Saya to block Aozakis partner, the fairy witch, Jiuonji Yuzhu. "Highdidlledidlle," "Thecatandthefidlle," "..." There were light ballads from the monitoring magic device, but in the weird atmosphere around, the originally pleasant voice also brought a layer of magic. "Are you here." Nagato, who was originally a little sleepy, immediately cheered up. To be honest, Nagato was not very sure that the other party would go out. You must know that the two girls in Sansaki Town were uncharacteristically during the clearance period and were determined not to go out. Therefore, even if Nagato directly stimulated Lingmai before, he was not sure that the other party would go out. "Are there anyone with a clear sense of responsibility today?" The girl''s voice was cold and calm. No one answered. Nagato felt that the timing was inappropriate, and the few horror dolls hidden in the woods were made without the ability to speak. "That''s it, it''s just a toy. I''ve made a mistake. I knew Qingzi had come over." With the voice of the girl, the peculiar songs around her became clearer, with joyful emotions, like prayer before eating. "Toseesuchcaft," 16 Novel Network www.book16.com "Andthedishunawayswiththespoon," "..." The monster from the fairy tale awakened, and two black and white pigs surrounded the girl from left to right. The talking twin, one of the fairy tale envoys with beads, the main body is a pair of six-sided dice, called half a catty and eight liang, which show different shapes according to the number of points thrown. However, Youzhu can only throw six points in the form of a pig. It is said that if you don''t cheat, you can''t throw points other than six. In the form of a pig, it uses a stapler-shaped mouth to bite the object to deprive its ability to move. The matter was not over, the slightly frowned brows showed the master''s unhappy mood, and the delicate and gorgeous glass cat bell on his right hand fell into the soil Feast of the night, glass cat-shaped bells, after the bell sinks into the ground, it will strengthen the magic of beads in the middle of the night. At the moment the bell disappeared, the night seemed to deepen. "Come onlets play the game, Miss Doll..." Under the call of the witch, the magical power of Dayuan converges and operates with the laws of physics as the prey. The fairy tale monsters that have lived from the ancient times to the present are here. And at this moment, it seemed that a switch was activated, and a roar echoed across the forest. Roar!!! The monsters of the lurker exploded with all their power, and the entire forest swayed under the aura of the monsters. These monsters were all horrible dolls created by Aosaki Orange to clear the field, and leftovers after three days of fighting. A silver-haired female ghost with a cold body; a terrible woman with cut hands and a split mouth; a doll with almost endless hair and a six-armed spider man several meters high! The Snow Girl, the Urban Rift Girl, Aju Doll and... Soil Spider Here comes the urban ghost story doll crowd! call!!! In an instant, the pitch-black airflow flooded by like a tide, causing the fairy witch''s eyes to shrink, a little fear flashed in her heart, and then she cut off such thoughts, her face was deep cold. The next moment the witch perceives that the air current that resembles a black tide dissipates, and the four monsters in front of her suddenly burst out with a strong murderous intent, covering the girl Especially the tallest six-armed spider-man, directly launched his own attack, turning into a sumo attacker, and came blasting and raging. "I see, it turns out that this place is for me, so you can''t be too arrogant." The wise witch of ice and snow saw this scene before her. If she didn''t know that all of this was prepared for herself, she would be too stupid. She saw the girl''s thoughts, and the gurgling stream behind her changed. Roar!!! A huge puppet appeared from behind the girl, from the embodiment of London Bridge, England, and the giant of the bridge appeared here, guarding the girl. Boom boom boom!!! ps: The unfamiliar plot is so difficult to write, the network is still stuck... .. 536 Chapter 076 One side down, Nagato appears to ask for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the outskirts of Misaki Town, the battle between the ghost doll and the fairy tale monster broke out in an instant, and the entire grove was hunting in the collision between the puppet giant and the soil spider. Boom boom boom!!! A strong explosion broke out in the confrontation between the giant bridge and the earth spider, and the confrontation of the same powerful thing several meters high, even without any magic at all, was even more shocking. Not long after, as the roar became stronger, the battle between the bridge giant and the soil spider became more intense, and several cracks appeared on the ground, and the woods were in a mess. The rest of the fairy tale enchantress and the ghost doll were unable to intervene in these two horrors. In the battle of things, the fairy witch Youzhu is included. Only gradually, the soil spider fell into a disadvantage! Since there are no modern weapons in the fairy tale world, even rockets will not be effective against fairy monsters. The only thing that can be useful to fairy tale monsters is that it has the same mysterious magic power, and also has a special rule called [Inheritance Defense]. Simply powerful abilities or magic will not have much effect. You must find the weaknesses derived from fairy tales to defeat. The long years of existence gave the bridge giant a wealth of combat experience. The [inheritance defense] on his body made this giant almost ignore the damage caused by the soil spider. In the case of injury for injury, even relying on the slippery ghost plane. The earth spider, which was invincible by ghosts and gods, was a puppet earth spider created as a template, and it was completely downwind. Of course, this is also the level of orange production is not enough, after all, the soil spiders she made are far behind the real soil spiders in the other world, regardless of strength or skill. "The wind blows the snow!" At this time, I don''t know when, the Snow Girl and A Ju puppet quietly appeared beside Youzhu. Among them, the Snow Girl took the lead to attack, and a cursed blizzard burst out of the absolutely terrifying Snow Girl puppet. Huhuhu!!! The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped and condensed into ice. The pure white curse blizzard directly bombarded the fairy witch, and the witch was frozen into ice without expression in an instant! "The lion has messy hair!" Almost at the same moment when the snow girl succeeded in attacking, the Aju doll also launched an attack, only to see the thin doll whispered, her hair turned into super rapiers, bombarding the ice. boom!!! In an instant, the witch of the fairy tale and the frozen ice cubes in her body were completely shattered, turning into ice fragments and flying, rendering the night into a touch of beauty. However, at the next moment, the two strange talk dolls were surprised to find that there was no flesh and blood of a fairy tale witch in the icicles, but some feathers and the remnant of a robin. "not good!" The two smart dolls glanced at each other and showed horror, but they had not yet waited for the two strange talk dolls to react. White mist filled the surroundings, surrounding the two dolls, sharp claws and terrible in the fog Appeared out of thin air. Youzhu''s figure walked out from behind a big tree, looked at the two dolls surrounded by white mist, and showed a slight smile. Bang bang bang!!!The blue robin, one of the fairy tale envoys with beads, is intelligent, can talk, and is basically an idiot. The relic of the mother of beads can become the master, and will act as a stand-in when attacked, but the ability cannot be continuous use. The powerful minions attacked and shattered the parts of the Xuenu and Aju dolls, revealing some mechanical marks, and the next moment, endless white mist poured into the dolls from the broken parts! boom!!! Almost at the next moment, a beast appeared in the two dolls. The whole doll burst open, and pieces of broken parts that had been destroyed by gnawing were scattered.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com Qiangwei''s hound, one of the fairy tale envoys, the white misted beast, the claws and teeth emerging from the white mist, are very aggressive, and Pu has solved the two dolls as soon as he appeared. "kill!" The slit girl who had not participated in the war, revealed a trace of absoluteness, and instantly rushed towards Youzhu at an extremely fast speed. This puppet who had been observing knew that Zhuos magic completely relied on the envoy and had no attack power. ,just-- At this time, the two black and white pigs that were first summoned jumped out of the darkness, moving unexpectedly fast in the woods, jumping around like a ball, even if the slit girl escaped at a speed of seventy yards per hour, she was chased. On it. "Ha, I caught you!" "Well, bite!" Biting the woman''s left and right arms fiercely from behind, in this case, she couldn''t escape at all. The woman''s vertical pupils swayed for a while, seeming to be calculating the current situation, and then directly abandoned both hands and opened the blood. The basin has a big mouth and rushes towards the beads. boom!!! At this moment, the giant of the bridge let out a silent roar, tearing the soil spider apart, and the next moment, this terrifying giant slapped a palm at the ripwoman! There was a huge explosion in the woods, and if it weren''t for the surrounding muffler enchantment, it would have spread to a small forest. The giant of the bridge slapped his huge palm on the ground, leaving a big pit directly. As the person who was directly crushed, the girl of the rift, there is no bone left, right? At this point, all the Guai Tan dolls were destroyed, and Youzhu couldn''t help but smile, but the next moment "It''s worthy of being a fairy tale envoy with a thousand years of history. As expected, it is not something that a ghost doll that has been accomplished in just a few days can challenge it. Nagato''s indifferent voice came from behind Youzhu, causing the fairy tale witch''s heartbeat to slow down, and the whole person was stunned, looking extremely incredible. At this time, Youzhu is surrounded by the bridge giant with the strongest physical combat effectiveness, as well as the extremely fast black and white pigs. He is still in the battlefield of the night feast manufacturing system. In this situation, even if the great magician sees it, he must weigh it. a bit. However, under such defense, someone unexpectedly appeared behind him unknowingly. After awakening, the girl Youzhu quickly turned her head and stretched out a hand into her arms. Soon, Youzhu saw it. If a red-haired young man with a sword was less than a few meters away from him, if he didn''t appear in his line of sight, Youzhu would definitely ignore it, because the other party had no breath at all. "Sorry, there is still a big show tonight, so I will make a quick decision!" At the moment Youzhu turned around, the young red-haired young man murmured, and at the same time the magic burst, the long sword in his hand turned into dozens of small swords, and six or seven of them passed through the beaded clothing. boom!!! Youzhu was nailed to the big tree not far behind him, a bottle full of weird oil flew out, and the red-haired boy subconsciously reached out to catch it. At this moment, the fairy tale envoys came back to their senses and rushed towards Nagato, just-- The remaining small swords flew up in the air, and the next moment they split continuously, turning into a rain of swords in the sky, and blasted down. Boom boom boom!!!!.. 537 Chapter 077 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lost! The rare fairy tale witch was completely defeated by Nagato at the first meeting. When Youzhu came back to her senses, the girl realized that she had been nailed to the tree trunk, her feet were even off the ground, and her shame suddenly exploded. However, the girl was unable to move at this time Several small magic swords on the surrounding clothes gleamed with some kind of magic light, and they connected to each other to form a special magic circle, trapping the fairy witch, even a trace of magic power could not be extracted. "who are you!" Jiuyuanji Youzhu looked at the battlefield full of small magic swords, and asked aloud the red-haired boy who was holding a small bottle and looking closely at it some time he appeared. Even at an absolute disadvantage, even if the shame in her heart exploded because of the state at this time, the indifferent witch who adhered to the rules remained indifferent, as if she didn''t care about her own safety. "Oh!" It seemed that he was attracted by the things in his hands. When the fairy tale witch''s voice came, Nagato came back to his senses, glanced at the other party, and said calmly, "Is that kind of thing important?" "It''s really not important, then, what are you going to do with me?" Although he was only sixteen years old, he was already a mature second-generation magician. Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu did not show other emotions, and asked indifferently. "that!" Hearing what the witch said, Nagato suddenly showed a smile, and the magic eyes under the red-haired bangs flashed red, "I was just going to catch you and not let you make trouble tonight. I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains." While talking, Nagato raised one of his hands, and saw a transparent vial in that hand, and a cloud of oily liquid was clearly visible in the bottle Moon Oil! The body is oil, which appears in the form of fog. It can generate infinite magic power in the dominated domain, and can freely manipulate discarded and forgotten things to achieve the regeneration of the fairy tale world. It has the strongest self-awareness among the several monsters controlled by the fairy witch. Also has the lowest character. "Lunar Oil? A windfall?!" Youzhu frowned, and the girl naturally knew that it was the body of the strongest envoy in her hand. She didn''t use it in the first battle because the location was not suitable. As a result, when Nagato launched an attack, it was not used for a while, and instead fell into the opponent''s hands by accident. Although she is a precious envoy, the witch of fairy tales is confident that no one in this world can control her except herself. How can it be regarded as a gain. The fairy tale magic of Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu is an independent magic system inherited from his mother. It is known as the first fragment, regarded as a mystery above mystery, and is also praised as a special case in the magic world. It has not been disclosed in the Magic Association for rights and benefits. Even if it is made public, no one can use it, because it needs the blood of a pure-blood witch, fairy-tale-themed envoys and magic attire. The envoys are also called Alice Murder and Grimm Eater. Operate with the laws of physics for prey-- Under many restrictions, this kind of magic can hardly be copied, it can be called the only one! "Give it up, Moon Oil is not something you can control." The witch of the fairy tale does not seem to know what is meant by the "people who know the current affairs as a good man" under the words "man as a sword, I am a fish," and she is still merciless in the words. "No, no, I never need the oil of the moon, what I need is the information contained in the oil of the moon." Strolling to the side of Youzhu in Jiuyuan Temple, I looked up and down about the beauty of the fairy tale witch, the corner of Nagato''s mouth was even more curved, "I never expected that I actually found a clue to the first method here." Nagatos words caused Yujus pupils to shrink immediately. Although the girl quickly returned to its original state, the movement at that moment was captured by Nagato. In this way, Nagato understood the special nature of this months oil. .Reading Building www.dushulou.com "Sure enough, it seems that my idea is correct." Looking at the moon oil in his hand, Nagato turned it away in Yuzhu''s surprised sight. In an instant, endless white smoke filled the place, and a bright moon appeared in the sky. Then, for a while, Unknown ballad plays... "Londonbridgeisbrokendown" "Brokendown, brokendown" "Myfairlady" "..." With the sound of the song, the dense waves of magic power covering the surrounding woods, and the powerful magic power forced the surrounding white fog to open instantly, forming a unique area. With the peculiar ballad, the earth was trembling, and the trees behind Youzhu continued to fall, groaning, and the ground cracked. It seemed that an unknown monster was about to crawl out of the ground. Boom boom boom!!! The ghost puppets that had been destroyed in the previous battle have recovered. Giant soil spiders, deep-cold snow girls, weird slit girls, and the most puppet-like Aju puppets appeared one after another, surrounding Nagato and Youzhu. "really" In the face of the numerous puppets, Nagato didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked around. For a long time, Nagato looked at Youzhu and sighed, "The so-called first fragment is the fragment of the first magic." "How did you know." After Nagato uttered these words and understood that the other party had confirmed, Jiuyuanji Yuzhu made no secret of his surprise. You know, about the source of fairy tale magic, even Aosaki magician who is also a magician does not know, and the guy in front of him who is definitely not a magician actually knows. "There are many reasons. First of all, the oil of the moon is filled with a smell similar to a holy relic related to the first law. Second, these eyes..." As he spoke, Nagato lifted a few bangs, revealing a scary magic eye that shone with red light, making Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu suddenly rise, as if his whole body was pierced. "Through this world back to its origin, I saw a world of fairy tales. I am almost certain that the world opened up by the first magic, no denial, is now the world where fairy tales are located." just-- Will the world of fairy tales be equal to Avalon? Nagato was not sure. At the same time, Moon Oil seemed to see that he was ignored by the other party, and was instantly furious. In an instant, the four revived strange talk dolls slaughtered towards Nagato. "Ha, I can''t help myself." Facing the siege, Nagato showed a mocking expression, "I don''t want to think about why I summoned you out, it''s really stupid." As soon as the red-haired boy''s voice fell, the small magic swords scattered all over the area suddenly turned red, and in an instant it turned into a complex magic circle in the area and started to circulate. "Lunar Oil, let''s be my stepping stone!" In an instant, dark red flames spread across the entire area. As long as the strange talk puppet touches a little, it turns into gray, and for a while, even the full moon in the sky begins to burn up in the entire area Burning the moon!.. 538 Chapter 078 Sisters Cangqi Civil War for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was fighting the fairy tale witch in the suburbs, Aoko, who had not returned for a long time because of her companion, finally walked out of the apartment, but when she just walked out, she received a''War Letter'' Lingmai was attacked again, and it was attacked at the moment when Aozaki Aoko was pinching her out. This is definitely a provocation! With such thoughts in mind, Qingzi did not hesitate to walk towards the node where the spirit vein was attacked. The location was very coincidental, and it was the abandoned school building where she last fought a few days ago. Only when Qingzi walked into the school building and saw the provocative person, she opened her mouth in surprise: "It''s you!" "I didn''t expect it to be me?" At this time, Cangqi Orange came to Qingzi''s ten meters away with a sweet smile, looked at his sister, and then thought about her own experience, Orange was full of feelings in her heart This time, the appearance of Orange was allowed by Nagato, saying that it was to let her understand karma and understand her thoughts. "It''s just that no matter what you think, that guy is definitely playing a game. Just think about me as one of the pawns. It''s really bragging!" Orange thought so in her heart. Although she was a little unwilling, it was even more impossible for her to give up. "Although it was a bit unexpected, it was not unexpected, but I didn''t want to think so. After all, you are my sister!" Qingzi fluffed her hair back, and the cyan pupils revealed hostility. Although the person opposite was her sister, she was an unquestionable enemy to her now. "My purpose has always been clear, and you must know it." "natural." "Then go to war!" "war!" The two sisters of the Cangqi family are both arrogant and stubborn people. The so-called words are not too speculative. After just a few words of chat, they will naturally go to war! Qingzi has taken the lead. As a new magician, although Qingzi has an aloof personality, he will never underestimate his opponents, especially his sister, a genius magician praised by the world. The clear blue light lit up through the sleeves of her clothes, and the magic burst out. In the constant battle, the rookie magician Aozaki Aoko grew rapidly. Looking at the magic engraving on Qingzi''s right hand because of the activation, Orange constricted her smile. The magic engraving of the Cangqi family was Orange''s half-life goal. After seeing the real thing, she naturally couldn''t face it calmly. Raising his left hand, he engraved Lun characters in the air, leaving blue light marks in the air. Amidst the fluctuations of magical power, four cross-shaped runes shot towards Qingzi. The speed of the runes was very fast, but Qingzi was already prepared. While Orange was acting, she leaped to the side like a prophet, just avoiding the four shining runes. Although he doesn''t know the specific ability of this rune, Qingzi definitely doesn''t want to experience it with his body. "Humph!" Four blue monsters popped into the magic circle in Qingzi''s right hand, and she gave Orange four magic bullets that were more lethal than bullets. Neither of them expected this attack to defeat the opponent. Although it was deadly for ordinary people, the magician with the magic circuit was mysteriously protected. Even facing these runes or magic bullets may not be able to give them enough damage. Now, it was just to disrupt the opponent''s spellcasting rhythm. Three of the four blue magic bullets launched by Qingzi hit the orange, but they were blocked by the circular lens that appeared in front of her.It is a rune stone from the Lun script of Northern Europe, and the orange is a protective item imitated after repairing the original version. "Use the second floor, DC counts the pattern!" Taking advantage of the opportunity for Orange to defend against the magic bullet, Qingzi immediately launched the technique The blue magic circle appeared in front of her, the magic power was engraved with the magic, and then the high-strength magic bullet was launched in a simplified chanting method With the chanting, the magical power of Dayuan quickly plunged into the blue magic circle in front of Qingzi under the attraction of the magic circuit. The sharp and special six-pointed star quickly rotated in the center of the magic circle. This is the special form of the secret text, the magic circle. The mid-blue brilliance is very striking in the night. "Surgery cycle, magic bullet form! Projection!" A bright blue light appeared on Qingzi''s right hand, and then the dazzling light pierced the night sky. The magic bullet hit, and the light yellow light in front of the orange flourished, and then the magic bullet slammed into the Runic rune stone in front of the orange.The collision of different magic powers produced a dazzling light, bounded by rune stones, one side was light yellow and the other was sky blue. After a few seconds, the light converged, revealing the figure of an orange.She put her arms around her chest, and she didn''t panic at all because of Qingzi''s magic bullet. Except that the runestone was slightly dim, Qingzi''s magic bullet had no effect on her at all. "Well, Qingzi, I can grow up to this level in two years. Although it is because of magic engraving, it is not a small achievement for you. However, if you rely on this alone, you can''t beat me. Oh!" Lazy Man Listening to Books www.lanren9.com "cut!" Qingzi curled her lips. She is now facing a somewhat awkward situation. The defense of the opponent requires her to chant a magic bullet for a longer time, but obviously, Orange will not give her time to prepare, but - These days, her Cangqi Qingzi is not dormant in vain! "what?" In Orange''s eyes, Qingzi''s figure ten meters away suddenly became blurred, as if blocked by mist. Then, the world seemed to be divided into two halves, and Qingzi became two. The siesta mirror, one of the fairy envoys, is the mirror in the room with beads. Appearing as fog, the ability is the formation of the barrier and the distortion of the laws of physics. It is responsible for the detection of enemies in Sansaki Town and the guard in the mansion, but sometimes it loses control and lures people into the mirror world. By the way, this is the ambassador that Youzhu specially handed over to Qingzi. These days, it takes a lot of effort for Qingzi to learn to use this ambassador. She frowned slightly: "A beaded envoy?" Now, the space in front of Qingzi was distorted, and a barrier similar to a Mitsubishi mirror appeared in front of her, so in Orange''s perspective, Qingzi became two. Orange knows his sister very well, Qingzi is just a saboteur, and magic talent in other categories can only be said to be better than nothing.Now the only thing that can create this effect is the beaded envoy. Orange stretched out her right hand and pointed her index finger at Qingzi: "Gand hit!" This is a magic system branched from the Norse magic of the Lent text. It is exclusively for women. It is an indirect curse caused by the way the index finger is pointed at the target. It can make the target''s disease worse or produce dull abnormalities in the body. Basically, it is necessary to keep the target within the line of sight that can be captured when using it. This is a convenient engineering magic. It is also called "Gand Strike" because it is aiming and sniping people in sight. So in an instant, several red beams shot from Orange''s right index finger to Qingzi, extremely fast! Since it is impossible to distinguish the true body, they attacked at the same time. This is Orange''s idea, but-- The attack did not work. When the light beam passed through the distorted area in front of Qingzi, it seemed to be refracted to the side like a mirror, leaving Qingzi behind him intact. "It''s a good envoy, but it''s a pity." Orange said in a regretful tone, and then beckoned behind him: "Obey!" Orange is a puppeteer. Although he is a part-time runemaster, but in terms of combat effectiveness, all kinds of strangers have completely exploded her rune ability, especially with the trump card Obe After Orange became a man of Nagato, the fantasy golden wolf directly became the true envoy of Orange, and the contract concluded by Nagato could not be eliminated by the Golden Wolf. "Wow!!!" A gust of wind blew, and the golden wolf in human form appeared next to Orange. In an instant, under the command of Orange''s mind, the blond boy cried out and instantly transformed into a terrifying werewolf! Ho Ho Ho!!! The werewolf roared, the surrounding air waves lined up, and then following the order of the orange, the golden werewolf turned into a light and rushed towards the two green children. At this time, Aoko had never felt that she was in such a good state. The magic circuit was running, the filling of magic power, the operation of the number secret magic circle, the abundant magic power, and the stormy magic bullets were performing at a speed that Aoko could not normally do. With. This is not the magic bullet that simplifies the chanting by magic engraving, but the real magic bullet compressed by the three-project magic power. The blue light in Qingzi''s right hand is getting more and more prosperous, which is the brilliance of magic. Simply launching these cyan etheric magic powers can produce ten tons of impact. Now Qingzi uses magic engraving to process these ethers. If the power of the formed magic bullet is multiplied and fired, it can easily blow a building to pieces. boom!!! At this moment, the light that the golden werewolf turned into lightly paused, and the twisted mirror space looked like white paper in front of the werewolf, but it turned into powder when it hit it like that This necromancer was not originally used for combat. Its ability was auxiliary. However, now its purpose has been achieved, Qingzi''s magic bullet has been completed. In an instant, several magic bullets flashing blue were shot out by Qingzi, blasted out at an extremely fast speed, and the dazzling blue light once again filled the night sky. The Golden Wolf paused slightly when he was enlisting the magical fairy tale, and then he faced the attacking magic bullet directly!!! Boom boom boom!!!! In an instant, the magic of the entire old school building area shook, and the dust was flying, and under the cover of the flying dust, a twisted dark shadow unknowingly enveloped here... ps: Write more and try to end the plot within a few chapters... 539 Chapter 079 Pseudo Magician, Dark Attack Seeking Complete Order You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! Amid the violent roar, smoke and dust filled, Da Yuan''s magical power oscillated, and it made Qingzi''s black and straight hair fly, and the magician girl looked heroic. However, this heroic posture could not be maintained many times, and the girl''s face changed because she saw it-- In the center of the great source of magical shock, the two-meter-high figure looked like an iron tower, seemingly uninjured at all, standing upright in the magic storm without falling. "How can this be?!" Qingzi couldn''t believe it. The magic bullet just now was not an ordinary magic bullet. These few days of retreat have made Qingzi''s magic skills a step further, and the power of the magic bullet has also been strengthened a lot. "This kid is my trump card! Qingzi, if you underestimate him, you will die miserably." At this time, Orange, who took off his glasses, looked at Qingzi coldly, as if she knew the ending. Yes, she laughed coldly, but the girl was a little shocked in her heart Qingzi, really became a qualified magician, of course, only destroying this aspect. "Huh! I don''t need you to tell me too!" The dust and smoke raised by the impact of the magic bullet have not dissipated yet, but Qingzi cautiously stepped back a few meters. Although the blond werewolfs abilities are still unclear, he knows the melee by blocking the magic bullet with his body. Ability is not easy to mess with. Moreover, Qingzi at this time also recognized the origin of the creature in front of him Fantasy species, one of the planet''s oldest mysterious creatures, magicians'' natural enemies, natural magic resistance, so that most magic is almost ineffective for fantasy species. Some are difficult to deal with, Aozaki Aoko thought. "It hurts..." A low voice came from the darkness, and the shadow of the wolf man''s body slowly walked out of the smoke, revealing the attack power of several magic bullets, and the strong muscles that were still intact. The wolf man tilted his head and asked: "Woman, are you ready?" Qingzi did not answer. She was strengthening her body with magical powers. Although close combat needs to be avoided, agility is also a necessary prerequisite for increasing the success rate of evasion. "Don''t speak, or it''s a fight after all! Then, here I am!" After the golden werewolf finished speaking, the magic power broke out, the golden hair gleamed with a faint magical brilliance, a gust of wind blew out of thin air in the clearing, and the golden figure struck a flash of light in the air. The distance between the two seemed to be just one step, and the Golden Wolf rushed directly in front of Qingzi, raising his right paw. Facing the attacking Golden Wolf, Qingzi, who had no choice or choice, directly fired the magic bullet of the secret array in his right hand, moved his feet and jumped back, avoiding the golden wolf''s claws. boom!!! The magic bullet collided with the beast-like body, and the smoke was filled in an instant, and the golden werewolf''s body rushed out of the smoke in the next moment. This level of attack was only a little painful for him, even if it was too much, it could not hurt him. . The next moment, the werewolf took a step forward and came to Qingzi again. His body over two meters was very oppressive in Qingzi''s sight, especially when he was so close. "Humph!" Qingzi snorted and strengthened his right leg again with magical power, stepped on the ground with his left foot, then lifted his right foot, turned slightly to accumulate power, and kicked it at the abdomen of the Golden Wolf! The fantasy species does restrain modern magic, but ordinary physical attacks can still work, Qingzi thought. "Boom!" With the sound of hitting a blunt object, Qingzis feet were concentrated on the golden wolfs abdomen. After the white weapon-style strengthening of the right foot, coupled with the epiphany during the battle against the doll, Qingzis foot can easily touch the trunk in the forest. A powerful blow that shattered with a kick. "not enough." The Golden Wolf grinned, Qingzi is not Nagato after all. Under the same attack, Nagato can turn the Golden Wolf material cleanly, but Qingzi cant After all, the illusion of Golden Wolf is far more accomplished in melee than Qingzi! "Only such a few words..." Ignoring Qingzi''s attack, the Golden Wolf opened its mouth wide, and a huge amount of magic power gathered in the mouth. A magic bullet condensed in the wolf''s mouth. The powerful magic fluctuations caused Qingzi''s pupils to shrink for a while, and the crisis of death came. "Then go to death!!!" The next moment, the magic bullet from the Golden Wolf population spurted out. At this critical moment, Qingzi''s pupils quickly shrank to the extreme, and in an instant, a red light flashed in the girl''s eyes. boom!!! The violent roar instantly reverberated, and the ground in front of the golden werewolf was bombarded by a powerful magic bullet. In an instant, irregular cracks spread to the surrounding... Aozaki Aoko, is he dead? Perceiving the other partys breath disappeared, Orange, who was standing behind the golden werewolf, closed his eyes immediately, as if he had predicted the ending, but the girls hands that clung to his arms, did not think it indicated the other partys heart. Not calm.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com Orange didn''t care about his grandfather''s shot. But Qingzi''s words, even if she is a mature magician, even if she really has the heart to kill the other party, but when this moment is really reached, Orange finds that there is still some warmth in her heart. "Before all that started, she seemed to be my good sister!" Cangqi Orange sighed like this in his heart, opened his eyes, and was about to take a step to accept the magic engraving of the Cangqi Family. Only when he took a step, Orange was stunned. In an instant, a figure rushed out of the smoke and dust, with magic power in his hand that made people unable to look directly at it, and it hit the golden werewolf abdomen with a punch! boom!!! The magic power exploded in an instant, and the powerful force blasted the Golden Werewolf directly for ten meters, crashed to the ground, and set off a lot of dust. "Almost died, but just broke through." "In this way, our battle is not over yet. Let''s start the second round!" At this time, Aozaki Qingzi had no aura, no difference in normal times, only a pair of red eyes looked extremely dazzling, even if the orange with magic eyes saw the other party''s eyes, he couldn''t help avoiding it. Pseudo-magic status! These days, Qingzi can always perceive a terrible crisis inexplicably. Under the stimulus of the danger, the girl originally controlled the imprint of the fifth law to a limit, but now, under the crisis of life and death, this limit has been broken. At this time, Qingzi has not really become a magician, but has already taken half a step In this state, Qingzi''s half-step magic envoy, her eyes will become the eyes of the fifth magic imperial envoy, able to see through the timeline, and the power of various magic is greatly increased. Seeing Qingzi in this state, Chengzi was stunned for an instant The puppeteer girl has never heard of any magician that will make a breakthrough. The magicians are a group of occult scientists. "This...is the reason why Qingzi is more suitable for the magic marking of the Aozaki family?" For some reason, Orange had such a thought in her heart. At this time, the girl didn''t know that the obsession with revenge in her heart had disappeared partly before she knew it. "It hurts... Ow!" At this time, the golden werewolf stood up and let out a huge roar. His two-meter-high body rushed towards Qingzi again. His skills were as agile as ever, and his dazzling golden hair was extremely bright in the dark. No matter what, fantasy species are noble existence. "A flaw!" The red eyes were shining brightly, Qingzi did not retreat but moved forward, and with a flick of his right hand, seven or eight blue magic bullets flew towards the incoming golden werewolf. The magic bullet with the same appearance as before is still a project of magic bullet, but the result is worlds apart. The magic bullet sent by Qingzi before, let alone a project, even if it is a magic bullet of the big magic level, the golden werewolf can also use his body to resist, but now there are only seven or eight project magic bullets, but they directly charge Beo forward. The footsteps stopped abruptly.This was unimaginable before. Ho Ho Ho!!! After being hit by the magic bullet, the werewolf stopped and roared loudly. At this time, under the attack of the magic bullet, his whole body was in pain-- The golden werewolf would not know that the eyes that control the fifth method can see the timeline of life, and can also see clearly the flesh spots on a fantasy species, especially a juvenile fantasy species. After all, Obey was still a juvenile golden wolf, and his magic resistance ability was not fully mature. Although his body was covered with golden hair, it seemed that he had no dead ends, but his magic resistance was still very weak in some places. And Qingzi''s magic bullet was specifically aimed at these places to bombard, and the power of the magic bullet at this time increased by more than one layer, and the natural effect was excellent. "It seems that you are just like that." With a brush of long hair, Qingzi''s left foot stomped hard on the ground, and the right foot, which had been strengthened with the white weapon technique, kicked the golden wolf''s chest with a faint blue light. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Qingzi, who was out of proportion to the height of the Golden Wolf, kicked him into the air. The huge body of the Golden Werewolf flew far, almost falling at the feet of Orange, making the puppet girl''s face suddenly ugly. "Then next, my dear sister, you..." Looking at Orange, when Qingzi was about to say something, a sudden crisis broke out in the girl''s heart, almost subconsciously, the girl swooped toward her side! Whoosh whoosh!!! The black keys, like raindrops, fell from the sky, almost densely, making people fearful. Although Qingzi had instinct to help and avoided the vital points, she still suffered three on her body. "Humph!!" Qingzi Cangqi suddenly hummed, and the magical power movement on her body was instantly disturbed, making it difficult to move. The next moment, a black shadow rushed out of the darkness, approaching instantly, and the murderous intent was permeated... 540 Chapter 080 The magician reappears, before and after calculating for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Black key, a kind of talisman used by the church to exorcise demons. Although it is a symbolic prop for surrogates, there are not many people who like to use it because it is difficult to use and has no power in physical destruction. In terms of sword, the degree of refinement is very low, but that length can be used as a weapon for throwing. Most of the "magic" defined by the surrogate is a spirit body or phenomenon, so the black key that drives away and annihilates the "magic" puts more effort into interference with the spirit than its physical attack. "So, this weapon is the most annoying!" There are three black keys stuck in her body, but they are not critical, Qingzi can bear it, but these three black keys have overstepped the interference of the magic circuit. Qingzis magic circuit has almost stagnated, and the red light in his pupils is about to disappear. . The injury must be dealt with immediately! Aozaki Aoko came to such a conclusion, but before the girl had time to make any action in the future-- call!!! Almost in the next moment, the attacker turned into a black shadow and approached instantly, murderously, shrouded the blue child, swayed the magic power, and the endless magic wind roared. "Humph, who do you think I am!" At this moment, Qingzi opened the black key in one hand, opened her mouth, and bit the third black key. With a hiss, the girl pulled out the three black keys that had penetrated her body. "Humph!" A cold sweat broke out on Qingzi''s forehead, but the girl didn''t stop at all. The magic power turned to the extreme in an instant. With the magic power running, blood became active and gushing out from the wound. In just a moment, the girl''s clothes became red. It''s just that Qingzi Cangqi didn''t have any scruples about the injuries on his body at this time. The magic circuit that was almost running with a steady flow of magic power into the three black keys, and then, with a few swishes, shot towards the attacking black shadow! Boom!!! Under the magic power of Qingzi, the three black keys almost turned into three black keys that broke the magic, and blasted together with the incoming magic wind. Under the black keys, the magic wind was chaotic and exploded in place, forming a shock wave. , Blocking the path of Sombra. "Humph!" With a soft snort, the shadow turned into a sudden change. This guy didn''t know what method he used, disappeared in place, and then reappeared after the shock wave, quickly approaching. This time, Qingzi couldn''t react. The previous overload had already made the girl''s injuries worse. After all, no matter how special she was, she was just a human being. just-- boom!!! I don''t know when, the orange appeared not far behind Qingzi, carrying the rune of Lun characters, and instantly bombarded the dark shadow, sending it a distance. "Unexpectedly, you would actually help Qingzi." After being blown away for a certain distance, the black shadow finally made a sound, and the darkness enveloped him gradually began to dissipate... The voice of the black shadow is very strange, it is a double voice, the orange and the green are stunned by this voice! The double voice is weird, but it is not the reason for the dumbfounded. The reason for the dumbfounded is that the two overlapping voices are known to both women. At this time, the darkness on the black shadow disappeared, revealing a figure of about 1.9 meters in height, dressed in a priest''s clothing, and long hair with eyes! "Yong Li?" Orange was stunned. She never expected that the person who shot would be him, but he was a magician after all. Soon, Orange recovered and returned to normal. "This is normal. Qingzi is an opponent I will defeat, and it must be defeated by me. No one can intervene." That''s how it is said. In fact, Orange is also very puzzled. He just shot it subconsciously. Is it true that he is still thinking about his old feelings? and-- This guy definitely has a problem! Orange thought about the other voice he had just heard from him, and the situation that this guy had disappeared when he went to church before, and the girl''s eyes flickered. Wenbing Yongli, in a sense, Qingzi and Chengzis childhood sweetheart, seems to have been the crush of Chengzi for a certain period of time. The senior pastor of Hetian Church has a calm personality, but occasionally utters his tongue as a priest. As the only child of the Wenbing family who has been in close contact with the Aozaki family since ancient times, he is quite jealous of Youzhu. By the way, this guy also has a part in the shot of Orange against his grandfather. He stabbed the Aozaki magician in the back. of. "who are you!" At this time, Aozaki Aoko spoke in silence, but her voice was a bit complicated, and it seemed to be mixed with some incredible meaning. This was a tone that Aoko had never had before, and even Orange couldn''t help but look at Aoko. The girl at this time was lifting up the magic engraving in her hand. The densely packed stigma on the girls arm was a symbol of infinite mystery, but at this time the stigma seemed to be running abnormally-- As if hesitating?Look at the novel www.kuaikanxs.com Magic engraved in hesitation?Orange felt like she was crazy, and she would have such thoughts, but-- "No!" Looking at the abnormal magic engraving in front of me, and then reminiscing about another old voice in the double voice just now, even Aozaki Orange felt a little suffocated. Looking at the man not far away, he felt strange. "Oh, it seems you all understand?" Wen Bin Yong Li spread his hands, with a touch of relief on his face, accompanied by the priest''s posture, like a devout and holy believer, but the double voice completely destroyed this trace of sacredness. "My dear granddaughters, your grandfather, I have found new hope. You no longer need to pass on magic, so please return the magic engraving to me obediently, and don''t make grandfather me angry!" After being beaten away by Saya a few days ago, the Cangqi magician came back as a priest, ready to seize the magic engraving, reappearing his posture of victory, and then challenge Saya to pursue longevity. ... ... "bad!" In a hidden magic workshop far from the battlefield of the old school building, Jiuyuanji Youzhu looked at the huge mirror in front of him. The scene of the battlefield of the old school building, especially the scene after the appearance of the Aosaki magic envoy wearing the scorpion Yongli. Speak. "It''s really bad!" Nagato lay on the long sofa, glanced at the face of the glasses, and agreed, while rubbing the red magic sword in his hand, as if thinking about something. After the Red Dust Demon Sword refining the Moon Oil along with its real world of fairy tales, it seemed to have produced some changes that Nagato couldn''t understand. Intuition told Nagato that this was a good change, so Nagato was very curious. "I am talking about you!" At this time, the expressionless fairy witch stared at Nagato and said, the girl''s words seemed to penetrate through Nagato''s heart, causing Nagato to cough. "It''s not right to slander, Youzhu!" The Red Dust Demon Sword disappeared automatically, Nagato sat up, looked at the fairy tale witch captured by him, and said, "That is to be punished." The words of the red-haired boy made the witchs cheeks redden immediately, and Zhuo will not forget that on the way here, I was touched by the bastard in front of me-- This is simply a shame in life for the Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu who keeps the ancient ceremony! "Asshole!" Secretly cursed, the fairy tale witch said: "You direct this situation!" "The Cangqi magician has been searching for longevity. The information of the Jiuyuan Temple family has shown it, but the intelligence has even shown that he gave up this idea more than ten years ago and began to cultivate the heirs of the Cangqi family." "In these ten years, he has not been able to find a solution to his lifespan. I don''t believe that in the past few days, he will meet him by coincidence." "So, you are the one who conveyed your hope to the Aosaki Magica, and you also led me away from Aoko, and made the Magica feel that an opportunity has come, and that''s why this situation was created." Speaking of the last, Youzhu has no bottom in her heart Except for the second magician, almost none of the other magicians can live forever. As a fairy witch who is related to the first magician, Zhu still knows. But thinking of the mystery of this guy in front of him, Youzhu felt that this possibility was too great. "...Well, you guessed it." After thinking about it for a while, Nagato spoke calmly, "But it''s still a bit conservative, and it missed a little, that is, the orange has already fallen into my hands, and I even slightly affected her mind." "Otherwise, Orange wouldn''t make a move just now. As a magician, Orange is so qualified that any existence is not worth mentioning in her heart, which is not good." Nagato''s words made the witch of the fairy tale stunned. She looked at the orange in the face of her glasses, but she was a little inexplicably complicated, and she didn''t know what to think. "What is your purpose?" After a long time, Youzhu came back to his senses, looked at Nagato and said, at this time she finally realized that the guy in front of her could even calculate the magician, so he definitely had an ulterior motive. "The purpose is naturally the fifth method. I need the fifth method as a stepping stone." Looking at Youzhu, then at the silent Aozaki Aoko and the fighting orange in the mirror, Nagato said, "And, don''t you think Sister Aozaki is a good prey?" Nagato''s words left Youzhu speechless for a while, and she understood at this time. The guy in front of her was an extremely bad guy, as she said before. "By the way, I just promoted this plan, and the designer is not me." There was a smile in Nagato''s voice, causing Youzhu to be stunned for a while. The next moment, the girl''s face remained unchanged, but it was too late, and a black air current swept her towards Nagato''s arms. "...So, slander is to be punished!" ps: So, the old guy definitely died well...to contribute to the harmony of the palace after Nagato!.. 541 Chapter 081 Oranges Wrath, War Magician Seeking Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Misaki Town, the fight for the Fifth Method was engraved. After the former magician joined, the entire battlefield fell into unspeakable silence, as if something was suppressed and about to explode. "why?" Cangqi Orange said in a low voice. At this moment, she lowered her head and her bangs covered her eyes. It was obvious that a certain emotion named "anger" by the world was boiling over the girl. "Oh, what do you mean?" Seeing the appearance of the orange in front of him, the Magic Envoy Aozaki pretended to be suspicious with the posture of a priest with glasses, and double voices echoed around him, and his face appeared in a daze, "Are you talking about this body? By the way, I remember Yong Li seems Or orange your crush, then I can only say sorry." Having said this, the priest showed a strange expression, as if a child had discovered something, "You know, those priests who pray for the coming of the true God every day are simply the best carriers for us magicians Well, the magician, in a sense, is a god!" In the world of Xingyue, magicians are the gods who master the truth, but they are not tolerated by restraint, just as the various gods that existed in Xingyue''s ancient times have all returned to their origins today, if magicians cannot detach themselves, they can only die. . It is precisely because God does not exist that the magician can pretend to be a god and descend on Wenbing Yongli By the way, this method is also the method of longevity that the magician has researched over the years. Unfortunately, the new body obtained in this way cannot exceed the inherent life span. "Shut up, you know what I''m talking about!" Orange suddenly raised his head, revealing a pair of hateful eyes, and said loudly, "What is your purpose for arranging all this!" Aozaki Orange is very smart, and in terms of wisdom, it is definitely the most apex of the group of people. Therefore, at the moment when Aozaki Magician reappeared, the girl thought of a lot of What happened to Wenbing Yongli, Cangqi Orange didn''t care at all. What she cares about is that they are already a spirit body, and the old magician who can also seize Wenbing Yongli''s body, how could she be so easily killed by herself before. He did it on purpose! In an instant, this thought reverberated in Orange''s heart, and then Orange thought of her half life and all the arrangements of the magician. Everything is extremely suspicious in Orange''s eyes. Once the seed of doubt is planted, it will immediately take root and sprout, and quickly grow into a big tree. A little doubt can immediately evolve into a complete denial. This is the current situation for Aosaki Oranges! "Oh, this is the reason. Then, I must first apologize." After thinking about it for a while, the Magic Envoy Aozaki pushed his eyes and said indifferently, "That being said, I don''t think I have anything wrong. The world is wrong!" "I am a magician, and I hold the truth of the world. Even in the age of mythology, I can claim to be a god, but as a magician, I must be bound to the life of a mortal!" Having said that, the magician looked at Orange and Aoko, who was still in a sluggish state, and showed a bad smile "I have tried countless times, and I have already given up. So I am going to direct a scene of sisters'' cannibalism as my own curtain call performance. Speaking of which, Orange, your performance is really good." "However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Now I have found a new way to live forever, so there is no need for magic inheritance or anything. In other words, you and Qingzi have no value." "Asshole, die to me!!" Stimulated by the words of the magician Aozaki, Orange immediately launched an attack desperately, and the magic circle under her feet suddenly appeared. Three crow tengu dolls of different shapes emerged from the magic circle under Orange''s feet, holding a weapon and facing the magician. Kill the past. "This is what oranges do you like, delicate magic?" Looking at the three strange talk dolls, and perceiving the pervasive power of fear, Aosaki Magician showed a surprised smile, "I have to admit, I underestimated your talent, orange!" After the sigh, when the monster was only a few meters away from him, the Aozaki magician began to chant the mantra. This is a chanting sound that is very different from modern mantras. Not only the sound is strange, but the completion speed is amazing, almost in a moment. Time to complete. boom!!! The endless gust of wind swept again. Compared with the previous magic wind, the gust of wind was more intense this time. The storm seemed to have turned into a sharp blade, and the endless rush, almost instantly tore the three Avenidae. "Obey!" At the moment when the doll was destroyed, Orange calmed down unexpectedly, and the whole person entered a state of full-scale combat, and even secretly activated the arrangement that was originally used to deal with Qingzi. "Got it, orange!" The golden werewolf at this time had already recovered, and the resilience of the fantasy species never needed to be doubted. Even after the battle, the golden werewolf''s aura seemed to be strengthened.Baolai Novel Network www.baolaishiye.com "Golden Wolf, it reminds me of the few fantasy species I once dissected." The Cangqi Magician looked at the two-meter-high body of the Golden Werewolf, and said a word that made the Golden Werewolf angry. To be honest, the old guy''s ridicule ability was really strong. "Wow!" The golden werewolf screamed, and the hairs all over his body stood upright. People stood up, straightened their backs, and rushed towards the magician, with sharp claws shining with golden light stretched out! "If you are a mature fantasy species, I will still be a little bit scared, but if so..." The Cangqi magician snapped his fingers, and in an instant, the gust of wind swept through, turning into wind blades, and violently collided with the golden werewolf, and the sound of the impact echoed from the abandoned old school building. boom!!! After all, he was still too young. The golden werewolf was blasted into the campus building under the blow of a lot of wind blades... Although Aosaki Magician claimed that it didn''t take much effort to deal with the Golden Werewolf, it didn''t take much effort in fact, but it still took some time, and taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Orange''s great magic took shape. I saw the magic circle under the girl''s feet suddenly brightened like a glare, and under this red light, the sky full of stars was dim.The red light quickly dissipated with the magic circle, and when she looked back at the location of the orange, a huge flame sword of seven or eight meters long appeared above her head The entire body of the giant sword is composed of crimson flames, and the body of the sword is surrounded by clusters of orange flames. As the air changes, the line of sight is distorted, making the flame sword full of power. After the flame sword appeared, the air temperature rose again! "go to hell!" At this moment, the hot breath enveloped the entire area, and at this time the Aosaki Magica was finally moved, because he did not expect that Orange would have such a fighting power. The first time he didn''t speak, the magic envoy Aozaki chanted a weird mantra again, and endless water flowed out of the void, turning into a huge shield, and colliding head-on with the flame sword coming from the sky. boom!!! The power of water and fire collided violently, and the strong impact destroyed the entire school building to the ground, a large amount of water vapor emerged around, but the magician was still unharmed. "Get out of the way, Orange, I''m tired of playing with it, if I don''t know the fun, I will turn my face!" After receiving Orange''s blow, Aosaki Magician found that the distance between himself and Qingzi had become a bit farther away unintentionally. In order to prevent the night from growing dreams, the old magician was ready to make a heavy hand. "Humph!" But how could Orange retreat? The guy in front of her was the culprit who messed up her half of her life. In an instant, a new magic item appeared in front of Orange. Three crystals in the shape of a large convex mirror were suspended on the body of the orange. before. These are three essay characters aragonites, they contain powerful magic power, this is the great achievement of the Nordic giants, is the orange copy of the "original runic". The previous situation changed so fast that she didnt have time to materialize them. Taking advantage of this gap, Orange took out her last hole card Orange''s last chance is these three rune stones, this is her last trump card. The Lunwen characters engraved on the three crystal stones can expand ten million times, and the powerful magic output is enough to offset any attack, even the magic of the magician, it will not be so strong! Under the control of the orange, the huge rune stone turned into countless glorious holy swords, blowing a storm of blades in front of the magician Looking at the oncoming light blade, the magician neither avoided nor defended, and rushed directly into the storm-like dense holy sword. Countless holy swords passed through his body, but they did not produce a single trace of him. s damage. Looking at the figure of the magician quickly approaching, the orange fought and retreated, and at the same time felt an incredible moment Orange doesn''t know much about the magic of the Aozaki family, but he also understands that the guy in front of him has used the fifth method and is repeating time travel in seconds. "It''s ridiculous!" Although I had known some news for a long time, after witnessing it with his own eyes, Aozaki Orange still had to say that this was ridiculous, and the magic was indeed a miracle that was hard to understand. "So, this is magic!" The magician Cangqi laughed loudly, and quickly approached the orange. In an instant, the magic wind swept through and smashed the core rune stone completely. The next moment, with six black keystrokes, the priest killed the orange without hesitation. past. boom!!! At this critical moment, I don''t know when, Qingzi stepped over from the side of Orange, and punched the magician''s face with a powerful magical power! boom!!! ps: The orange scene is over, and the next appearance will probably not be a battle. In the next chapter, Qingzi becomes a magician... 542 Chapter 082: The Magic of Blue, Saya Appears for Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The magic envoy dressed as a priest was hit by Qingzi''s sudden punch, and he couldn''t even use magic, so he was blown away, and then fell to the ground with a blast of dust. The whole scene was silent for a while, even Aosaki Orange, who hated the magician most, was stunned. In fact, Orange also had to admit the old guy''s accomplishments in magic. The fight between himself and the other party just now was not a fight at all, it was a one-sided situation. However, such a guy was blown away by Qingzi with a punch. No matter how you think, it feels a bit speechless, but Orange quickly understood one thing, that is, the old guy is no longer the controller of the fifth law Aozaki Aoko, and the old guy each control a part of the fifth law, in front of Aoko, the old guy''s magic is invalid! "Ahem!" The Aozaki magic envoy moved on the ground, and then stood up mechanically, still with an indescribable complexity on his face, looking at the Aiko who was flying him, but was speechless for a while. Although the plan of killing Aoko and regaining the engraving was made, and it was really implemented, the Aozaki Magician still has a lot of affection for Aozi Aoko. At least, Aoko is more like his granddaughter than Orange. Not everyone can tolerate his own character. The Magic Envoy Aozaki understood that only Qingzi, a carefree girl, would treat himself as a lonely old man and truly respect himself. Earlier, after failing the first assassination, the Aozaki Magician fought with Orange instead, and he did not know how to face Aoko, but "Unexpectedly, Qingzi, you would actually be able to meet me. It seems that you have mastered the fifth method very deeply. I ask you one last time. If you voluntarily return the magic engraving, I will let you go." The young part was missing from the voice of the Aosaki Magica, and only the old voice remained. Aoko''s punch just now completely destroyed the carrier of the Magica, so a quick battle must be made! "Grandpa, this is the last time I call you that." At this time, since the Aozaki Magic Envoy reported his identity, the silent Aoko spoke, "I, Aozaki Aoko has never been a qualified magician. If you speak directly, I will not be greedy for the Magician. Location, but" At this time, Qingzi seemed to incarnate another existence, full of the coexistence of jealousy and reason, with surprising light shining in his red eyes. "You shouldn''t attack me!" Hearing Qingzi''s voice, the Magic Envoy Aozaki seemed to perceive something, and he was terrified, "How could it be, how could you reach that point, how could the imprint..." "Of course I will, because I am the ruler of the fifth law of this era!" Qingzi naturally understands the meaning of the other party, and the engraving that contains magic is spiritual, and as the predecessor of the fifth law, the old guy is confident and engraving will choose him. However, as Qingzi said, she is the ruler of the fifth law in this era, Aozaki Qingzi. This is already the love of luck and the general trend. The old guy is too confident but does not understand the truth that the magical powers are not as long as the number of days. . "No, no! Qingzi, you can''t do this to me!" The old guy exclaimed, and the old voice was full of fear for the first time. However, Qingzi''s actions were unexpected and decisive, and almost instantly, he fully released his magic circuit. For an instant, the magic power generated in Qingzi''s body was so strong that it was visible to the naked eye, even the ears could hear it.The sound similar to the rotation of a turbine, but it is far more clear and sweet than it, and it seems that even the magic is happily jubilant. "Listen! The primate of all things!" The girl''s loud voice floated in the winter sky, the space around her began to disintegrate on its own, and the surrounding scenery began to distort, like the collapse of the god Jialan. At this moment, Qingzi launched the legendary fifth method! Regardless of the power of magic, the momentum alone is enough to make people aware of its extraordinary. Magic is the end of the world reached by human wisdom, but magic cannot be covered by everything. It is a lonely existence outside the sky, which is an atrocity that can change the world. "what!!!" At the first time Aoko activated his magic, the Aozaki magic envoy suddenly howled and fell to the ground. At this time, the old guy''s young body gradually collapsed, blood was overflowing, and it looked terrible. However, this is only the surface situation. In the endless emptiness, the soul connection between the old guy and the fifth law was forcibly disconnected by a sudden new force The pain in the soul is really unspeakable, and this old monster who is struggling for longevity feels that life is worse than death! "Catch you!" At this moment, Qingzi''s soul seemed to have travelled in the void for a long time, and finally grabbed some indescribable''thing'' in the palm of his hand. "declaration--" Following the words, Qingzi liberated what he had just obtained. There was a drastic change. Under the magic circle that was spinning fast under Qingzi''s feet, what was exposed was not the white snow that reached his feet, but the green grass. It was not that the ice and snow melted, but the scenery was rewritten. After all, in the cold winter, removing the snow is just yellow land. "Kaka..." The sour voice came out, this is the emergence of world correction. Magic is a miracle, a brutality that changes the world. In order to protect itself, the world begins to obliterate the existence of Qingzi.Biquge vp www.vp268.com Correspondingly, Qingzi''s whole body is painful everywhere, the cells that make up the body are all wailing, and the consciousness is gradually blurred, as if it is beginning to disappear in this world This is the price that the person must pay to reach the root cause. "In my name, the order is obvious!" Under such circumstances, the eyes of the rebellious magic cannon girl are even more radiant, and the surging will is not as strong as a magician, and in an instant, it seems that for thousands of years, Qingzi has come into contact with the body of magic. "All right!" The cyan whirlwind skyrocketed, emptied countless white snow. At this moment, Qingzi, as a magician, started a game against the world. Time began to turn back, and the scenery around the school building began to change drastically, which was quickly replaced in a short period of time throughout the year. The spring when everything is resurrected, the summer when the sun is scorching, the autumn when the vegetation is withered, and the winter when the cold wind is whistling, the scenery of the four seasons is quickly rotated around the green child. In the end, the scenery was frozen, and looking around, it was full of white flowers. Those were flowers whiter than snow, and they eroded the world in front of them like scattered ripples, like an inherent barrier. "Order is broken here!" This is the end of the spell. As the words said, the fifth method is revealed in the world at this moment, the world''s correction power has temporarily retreated, magic has already appeared, and it has failed to prevent magic from appearing. Now, it is quietly waiting for a new opportunity. "what!" There was no need to fight anymore, the Aozaki magician uttered a complete collapse, and the spirit body was dying, and he couldn''t even make a sound. "This is the fifth law?" Cangzaki Orange saw the end from the beginning, but frowned. Although the changes in the surroundings were extremely amazing, some magicians who could use the inherent barriers could also do it, but Oranges could not see the special features of the fifth method. If only this is the case, it would be more amazing than the old guy using time travel! Qingzi didn''t answer Orange''s words. After activating the magic, Qingzi seemed to be blushing. Her red eyes stared at a corner of the snow-colored world and said, "You don''t need to hide, come out!" "Ala, you deserve to be the ruler of the Fifth Law, much better than that old guy." A crisp and sweet voice reverberated around, and I saw the girl in white dress and veil who did not know when to set foot in the sea of ??flowers, and the white barefoot gently stepped on the sea of ??flowers, and the picture looked extremely beautiful. "If it weren''t for you to show up and observe when I started the magic, I wouldn''t find you!" When Aoko, who has turned into a magician, saw this girl at first glance, she didn''t admire the beauty of the other person, but marveled at her existence There is no imprint in the root, as if it does not belong to this world, it is like detaching from the root! Qingzi probably understood. The girl in front of her probably saw everything tonight in her eyes. If the other party hadn''t taken the initiative to show up and peek at the nature of the magic when she started the magic, Qingzi would not be able to catch her. "Grandpa, did he have the idea of ??regaining the engraving after seeing you?" After a short pause, Qingzi asked, but there were not many other meanings in his tone, just a simple question. "Yes, then don''t you take revenge?" Saye smiled in response to Qingzi''s words, not caring about facing the anger of a magician After all, if it weren''t for Saya, the Aozaki magician would be a respectable grandfather in the eyes of Qingzi, not a defeated general until his death. "No need!" Qingzi gently raised some reddish long hair. After becoming a magician, this guy seemed to be more free and easy, "It''s good, I don''t like it, and I don''t need false feelings." "Hehe, Aozaki Aoko, you really are a very interesting person!" Saya''s voice reverberated in this space, and then the next moment, the girl was divided into three, two of which disappeared, and instantly appeared beside Orange and Golden Wolf, grabbing them. "Then, I''m leaving, looking forward to the next meeting. At that time, if you are not strong enough, you will be caught by someone and become Mrs. Press." As soon as the voice fell, whether it was Saya, Orange, or Golden Wolf, they disappeared in Qingzi''s domain. "Huh, what a terrible person." With that said, Qingzi''s expression was a little eager to try, but she also understood that the strength of the other party was above her, at least above her immature self at this time I still need time to really settle down, Qingzi thought so. At this moment, Qingzi perceives something and shows a smile. With a wave of his hand, the entire field of flowers dissipates in an instant, turning into white light in the night Qingzi''s cohabitant and part-time magic instructor, and his friend, Jiuyuanji Youzhu, are standing in the white light, looking away. ps: I wont write about the battle that I just became a magician. I am going to let Qingzi play again after a few years. At that time, Qingzis combat power is mature, so its easier to write. The legendary ex-level magic cannon fires in bursts and plays with the elbow Whatever you think, it''s pretty exciting!.. 543 Chapter 083 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the dawn sun broke the darkness, the city of Misaki finally ushered in a new day in various senses. The news from the ruler of the Fifth Law was like a hurricane, which swept through the entire world of mystery in less than a few hours, and the countless family organizations and leaders of forces who had missed opportunities were very upset. But in any case, when the facts have become settled, there is only one thing they can do, and that is to recognize the other''s existence. As for Aozaki Aoko, the information about the new-born magician also spread to the high-levels of the major forces around the world. Everyone remained silent on how to treat this new-born magician. It''s not that no one has malicious intentions and seizes the engraving containing the fifth law from the magician. It''s just that there are too many lessons from the past. Magicians, such as magicians, even new-born magicians, who have immature abilities, have powerful cards, and even true ancestors and ancestor-level dead disciples are unwilling to provoke them. There hasnt really been any magician killed by humans in history. Most of them died naturally. The degree of difficulty of the magician beyond the specification is definitely the best in the world. And with the birth of the new-born magician, the entire Sansaki Town seems to have returned to its former tranquility and tranquility Whether it is a human magician or an inhuman person, in this land controlled by the magician, they dare not make any radical moves. After all, the new-born magician has been the guardian of the entire Sansaki Town before he has achieved magic. According to the nature of the other party, the person who has performed extreme behaviors on this land, in a sense, death is true. Dead in vain. And as the master behind the Tono clan, who is almost in charge of Misaki Town, Nagato did not approach the Tono clan, but left here by plane before dawn. For nothing else, at this time in Misaki Town, where dragons and snakes are mixed, and Aozaki Aoko has become a magician, the perception of the magician level has broken through the sky in a sense, and Nagato does not want to be discovered by her now. "Leave that place of right and wrong." In the luxurious room of the plane, Nagato carefully stirred the coffee in the cup in front of him with a spoon in his hand, while thinking to himself in his heart, and beside Nagato, there was an unhappy Aosaki orange. "Ok!" Looking at the oranges beside him, Nagato said calmly, "Want to have a cup of coffee? I''ve said in advance. My craft is not good. This is absolutely true." "No need to!" Orange glanced at Nagato, and shook her head indifferently. With Nagato these days, the girl has long known what kind of existence the person in front of her is Except for the unfathomable power, the good-looking appearance, and the characteristics of being very honest, the young man in front of him has almost no advantages. He is a power seeker, an absolute hedonist and a curious baby. As for the coffee the other party makes? Orange is not hopeful about this, and the girl feels that if she needs to, she should come by herself and it will taste better.Cool Record Literature www.ku6cn.com "Can''t let go?" For Orange''s answer, Nagato is not surprised, well, in fact, Nagato is only used to open up the topic. Orange shook his head: "I''m down in the fight with the old guy, but Qingzi cleaned up the old guy so easily. It seems that in the fifth method, she is indeed better than me." "In the contest for magic engraving, I lost. If I lose, I lose. I''m not too far to lose. What''s more, this time I saw the magic of the Aozaki family officially. It''s worth the trip. It''s just a little empty in my heart." "Suddenly losing the goal you''ve been fighting for will be like this." Nagato nodded clearly, as if thinking for a while, and came up with an idea: "If this is the case, then find yourself a new goal!" "New goal?" Orange repeated it and nodded: "I understand, yes, you...what the hell did you come to Sansaki Town for? In fact, I feel that if you and the barefoot girl in white are willing, the magic engraving of the Aozaki family, It should be easy to get." "That method is not suitable for us, and we have already reaped the benefits." After catching Youzhu last night, Nagato seems to have been playing soy sauce and watching the big show, but Nagato is not without gains. In other words, Nagato''s harvest is very big, which can be called one of the biggest gains in the world. Because, Nagato finally saw the way to become a magician! For a long time, Nagato knew that the magician was the most valuable profession in the world, but Nagato had no idea how to become a magician. According to ancient legend, the way to become a magician is to step out of the inside of the world and reach the outside. But there are two problems here- The first problem is that although it is difficult to reach the outside of the world, that is, the root cause is very difficult, but due to the human base and the accumulation of years, there are many successful people, but only a few of these people become magicians, and more , Everything is erased directly by the root cause, even the existence is gone. The second question is somewhat subtle, that is, Saya has been to the Hall of Valor for a walk, and she hasn''t seen any way she can obtain it. Saya is still the same, and there is no change at all. Until last night, after Aozaki Aoko directly used the fifth method in front of Nagato and became a magician, Nagato finally understood what she lacked "The so-called Dharma is a process of evolution of the root that is known by the inspiration, and the power that can be accomplished by miracles is the magic. This definition actually clarifies the conditions for becoming a magician." "And what I lack is probably a magic that corresponds to the evolution of roots, such as the Lord of Reincarnation." Nagato stood up and muttered to himself with understanding, and then the boy''s eyes seemed to have passed through the plane, through countless causes and effects, and saw a white-haired boy. It was none other than Nagato. The apprentice of this world-- "Four Seasons Tono, a seed that I once planted, has become an important step for me, ha, destiny, it''s really interesting." ps: I originally wanted to finish writing today, but the inspiration is gone. Let''s start with a chapter. I will try to save the manuscript these days... 544 Chapter 084 Three Years, Fengyun Will Seek Full Order You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Einzbern Castle in the mountains of Germany, early morning. Nagato yawned, got up from the sleeping Alice Phil, and glanced at Chancheng Kui, who was awakened by him, and was about to get up. He smiled and pressed him down and covered it with the quilt. "I was exhausted last night, so take a rest." He whispered something that made the other person blush, and Kui was so embarrassed that he hid directly in the bed and did not dare to see anyone. Seeing his wife''s actions, the red-haired young man smiled and stood up. With the help of the android maid, Nagato put on a purple dress. When he walked out of the room, Nagato felt the cold breath of winter snow outside the castle. It snows all year round in Einzberns territory, and there are not many days in a year that are sunny. Nagato has long been accustomed to such weather and such cold. Wandering in the corridor that he already knew, Nagato couldn''t help feeling sighed, and soon came to the restaurant. Just stepping in, Nagato heard a call. "Master, good morning!" On the other side of the large dining table, a white-haired boy in a Japanese samurai costume who completely ignored the cold weather stood up and saluted Nagato respectfully. Tono Four Seasons, Nagato''s apprentice in this life, is also Roa''s destined reincarnation. "Ok!" Although he never taught the other party a single bit, Nagato accepted the respectful salute of Shiki without hesitation, and Tono Shiki has no complaints at all. In fact, after becoming a disciple of Nagato, I inadvertently saw the tip of the iceberg of Nagato. Tono Shiki has long been a diehard member of Nagato, and regards Nagato as a god. "Four seasons, has there been any changes in your body recently?" The fate of the bangs glanced over Siji''s body, Nagato sensed that the line of cause and effect on the opponent''s body became denser, and asked casually, while sitting at the dining table, the maids quickly served a special breakfast. "...Well, there is nothing wrong with the body." I saw the white-haired boy with a troubled expression, and all thought, "I just don''t know why, I always feel that someone is looking at me, very uncomfortable." "That''s it, I know." Nagato replied indifferently, the unpredictable appearance, which made Tono Four Seasons feel a sense of security greatly, "In short, keep your spirits up, the challenge that I told you a few years ago is coming. " "Yes!" The boy instantly recalled the words that Master had said to himself when he had just become a disciple of Master, and the state of mind he had brought to battlefields around the world by Natalia over the past few years made the boy a little excited. At this time, a maid appeared beside Nagato and handed a document. After picking up the document at hand, Nagato rummaged through it. It told Nagato about some inexplicable actions of the European Magic Association and the Templar Church about the coming storm.Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com "The eventful autumn." Eating breakfast slowly, Nagato said in secret. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, three years have passed since the night of the magician. Three years is neither long nor short. For the average person, the changes may not be big, but for Nagato, three years have turned everything upside down. In fact, with the help of Saya, countless classics of the Moon World were obtained by Nagato and others like a bag. With the help of powerful talents, except for some special secrets and magic accidents, Nagato had already put this The worlds magic practice has reached an extreme point, and there is almost no room for improvement, and there is only one step left to become a magician It was just this kick that almost blocked the way forward for the great magicians in the world of the moon, even if it was Nagato, there was no time for a concrete method. However, in three years, it is not all good news. At least Nagato has nothing to gain from the law of life, no, even the artistic conception of life at this time. Imitating the combination of the two instruments and comprehending the way of life and death is far away. Nagato can understand the true meaning of death by truly''death'' once. That''s because the existence of life itself and death are opposites. After entering the state of''death'', the incompatible place between death and life is too conspicuous. Enough for Nagato to understand the true meaning of death. But on the other hand, Nagato cannot understand the true meaning of life in this way. If you want to talk about the reason, it is that Nagato has always been alive, and naturally has life, and can even reverse life and shape life. It''s like ordinary people who live for granted, but don''t think about''why am I me''. Too familiar, too natural, but let Nagato have nowhere to start! It is not that Nagato has not thought of allusions such as "human beings follow the earth, the earth follows the heavens, and the Tao follows the natural", and at a certain moment suddenly realized the true meaning of life. For a while, in order to understand the true meaning of life, Nagato traveled in life restricted areas around the world, wandering between mountains and rivers, witnessing various creatures. In the end, Nagato had to admit that this kind of epiphany was indeed undesirable. "So, my path really must be attributed to plunder!" Putting down the cutlery in his hand, Nagato made a conclusion for his behavior, "But it''s good, if you don''t do anything, people will get rusty." boom!!! At this moment, the door of the hall suddenly opened, and a icy wind blew in from outside. Except for the shivering of Tono Four Seasons, neither Nagato nor the human servants responded. "Kelly, I''m here!" Accompanied by the active voice, a figure stepped in from outside the door. The first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was a pair of wild red eyes, a summer blouse that was extremely weather-free, and the coffin behind the girl''s back. "Let''s go to fight monsters and upgrade together!" The coffin carried by the girl seemed to be very heavy, every step forward, the sound of booming echoed in the hall, but the speed of the girl was very fast, and she appeared in front of Nagato in an instant, her expression eager to try. The eleventh in the twenty-seventh group of the dead, Xia Lei, the heir to the predator duke, known as the undead princess, is here!.. 545 Chapter 085 Elquit and Saya, please order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an unknown place in Germany, a historic castle stands tall. This is the legendary Millennium City. Millennium City is said to be a castle realized by the strongest true ancestor through his fantasy realization ability. It''s just a pity that the strongest true ancestor, the original owner of Millennium City, has been annihilated, but since then, those true ancestors have been able to change it as a venue for the royal family to entertain and negotiate. This is the place closest to the moon in existence, not geographically, but the place in the world that receives the most influence from the moon As a product of utopian realization, to be precise, it does not exist in the world. In the center of the castle, there is a beautiful girl who is bound by heavy chains. She has a pure white coat, short golden hair, and exquisite features, which is as perfect as an elf. In fact, in a sense, the true ancestor, as a species created by the earth, is indeed close to elves in nature. The girl is nothing else, it is the princess of the true ancestor, the white princess-Bai Ji El Quette Brunstad! El Quette was a special true ancestor born in the twelfth century for hunting "fallen true ancestors", and his birth method is somewhat different from other naturally occurring true ancestors. She has a stronger fighting ability than other true ancestors who dont need to suppress the blood-sucking impulse. That is to say, she can deal with other true ancestors who use their full strength without full strength. Among the true ancestors, her ability is quite outstanding and she is known as a princess. ! At this time, El Quette seemed to perceive something. The girl''s eyes opened abruptly, and a ray of gold flashed in the red eyes. Then, the chain on the girl''s body was automatically released, she stood up, and the girl looked into the distance. To the southwest, there was a terrifying killing intent in his eyes. "Roa... you have reincarnated again... Then, let me kill you again!" Years ago, when Elquit suffered from the impulse to suck blood for the first time, he was cheated by Roja and sucked his blood. As a result, his ability went out of control and ran away, and he took all the other true ancestors in the "Millennium City Bronstadt". killed. After that, in order to redeem her sins, the girl sealed herself, usually sleeping in the Millennium City, only when Roja appeared, she would execute him and wake up At this time, it is time to judge Roa! Elquette walked out of the main hall lightly, and the huge castle was empty and completely devoid of popularity. The original ancestor who had lived in the castle had already died in the hands of the girl. Perceiving this loneliness, the hatred of Roa in the girl''s heart is boiling! The girl didn''t leave the door, but jumped directly from the castle. As she approached the ground, her figure became light and fluttered and fell silently to the ground. At this moment, the castle behind the girl seemed to be looming, as if it were hidden in the void. "It turned out to be here, oh, is that the Millennium City!" At this moment, a pleasant voice echoed around, causing the blonde girl to shrink her pupils and tilt her head slightly. She saw a figure in white veil slowly appearing from nothingness, looking at Millennium City, her eyes Flashing. Elquite was surprised not only that the other party actually appeared here beyond his own perception, but also because Alquite could not find a trace of the other party''s information in Gaia''s records.Meishuba www.meishuoba.com As the true ancestor of the Gaia forces, compared to the original true ancestor, Elquite has the ability to communicate with Gaia. Although it is not a direct conversation, this true ancestor princess who rarely goes out can get it from Gaia''s records Any required information-- This is also the fundamental reason why Alquette is better at tracking Roa than the large group of the Templar Church with power all over the planet. "That is my castle!" Although she was a little afraid, but I dont know why, when the girl read the meaning of''I want this castle'' from the girl in the white dress, she forgot the so-called fear, and said without hesitation, like a little girl When children see their own things being peeped by others, they do not hesitate to declare sovereignty. "Huh, do you think I have a problem with my eyes?" Saya glanced at this true ancestor girl, and she couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty and innocence of the other party, but what she said was merciless, making Elquite extremely uncomfortable in her heart "I understood this castle at a glance. It was an inherent barrier of a certain dead guy. It was reinforced by many true ancestors with magical powers. Although it did have your magical powers, you did not really inherit this castle. So it still has no owner." "Huh! I don''t allow it!" Just like a child who can''t quarrel with others and just wants to do it, the magic power of the true ancestor princess starts to boil, staring at Saya, extremely unkind and full of willful side. "I just want to do it, but it''s just what I want!" Saya faintly showed a successful smile, and then pretended to be an uncomfortable gesture, moving the joints of his hands, and the magic power that was not inferior to the true ancestor princess was also permeated, and he confronted Alquette far away. The atmosphere solidified in a moment- After entering the confrontation state, Alquette''s expression suddenly calmed down, transforming from a naughty little girl into a terrifying warrior, and Saya''s eyes shone from beginning to end, as if he had been preparing for a long time. Bang bang bang!!! In an instant, the uninhabited mountain and old forest made a shocking collision, and Saya was shining with golden light and the pure white princess fought violently in close proximity, and the purest sound of collision between the flesh echoed in the silent forest. boom!!! The sound of countless collisions converged and turned into one of the most violent collisions. In an instant, the rock shattered and the dust was flying. Two figures, one yellow and one white, retreated from the smoke and dust, each drawing a long trace on the ground. "Wow, you are really strong." The pure white princess exclaimed, although she did not fall under the wind, the girl knew very well that her body was beyond specifications, and she never thought that someone could fight her in close combat. "Huh, you are not bad too." The yellow-gold light gradually faded, and Saya''s figure appeared. Its just that the girl at this time has changed her appearance long ago, her hair has turned brown, and there are several special decorations that look like large petals. Behind the orange tights, there is a cute lion tail, and her hands are even more entwined Wearing long green gloves, it seems that there is some power hidden... 546 Chapter 086 Sword Lion vs True Ancestor Seeking Complete Order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the remote mountainous areas of Germany, the roar of the wind suddenly echoed. A terrifying small hurricane appeared among the woods in the mountains, and it swept up, and Bai Ji Elquette stood in the center of the hurricane, seeming to turn into the center of the hurricane, driving the terrifying wind pressure and rushing towards Saya. Wherever he went, the terrifying wind crushed everything, and the momentum was astonishing. "Ha ha!" Faced with El Quettes offensive beyond the usual, Saya, dressed in orange and tight-fitting clothes, didn''t care, but chuckled lightly, revealing an expression of eagerness, with a kick on his back, and instantly exerted his strength! boom! The sound of a violent collision came from behind the girl, and the ground on which the girls little foot was slammed crashed. With the power brought by the foot on the ground, Saya turned into an orange shock wave, volleying towards the center of the hurricane. Kill away. "Smashing Claw!" In the mid-air that rushed to the extreme speed, the girl assumed a pose with claws out, her hands gleaming with faint green light, the whole person''s momentum was like a terrifying beast, with hideous minions stretched out. boom!! The violent roar suddenly reverberated, and the wind pressure was completely out of control in this roar, and rolled away in all directions. The earth screamed under such wind pressure, and the forests in the mountains were crushed again. Lost leaves, a mess. Boom boom boom!!! After the wind pressure dissipated, the violent roar continued. At the center of the original hurricane, two girls were waving their sharp claws and banging against each other frantically. The green claws and the blood claws were crazily intertwined, and the terrifying claws wind around Everything, whether it is the rocky ground or the trees, is torn apart. "Hehe, you are amazing!" El Quette smiled and waved the magical blood claw, and the green claw kept banging against the green claw. The power on the opponents claw that would crush almost everything, even El Quettes body had some Unbearable. However, in such a fierce confrontation, the true ancestor girl was very angry because Roa woke up, so she vented out, thus slowly returning to calm. "Aren''t you lazy!" Saya also smiled, happy that he was able to fight Alquette to such an extent in his state. Although Elquite still has a large part of his power used to suppress the blood-sucking impulse, and his strength has not been half, it is undeniable that even Elquite in this state, there are not many dead twenty-seven ancestors. Can beat her. Her body is the strongest among the true ancestors and dead disciples, and it is a container for Zhu Yue who is capable of serving as the will of the moon and UO! Saya had been worried for a long time when he was creating this digital state, but now he was a little happy to see that he was not letting go in physical combat. In these years, in addition to activities in the moon world, Saya also took the time to return to the digital world of the chaotic starry sky, where Saya began to become a Digimon in his digital armor. But it''s a pity that Yagami Taichi made too much trouble at the beginning, and the digital world is almost extinct, and now it has just recovered. There are only two or three powerful Ultra Digimon, big and small cats. The most outstanding Digimon are the partners of selected children such as Divine Goddess, Rosemon and Phoenixmon. After expropriating the girls as his subordinates, Saya was too embarrassed to kill the opponent''s Digimon, so she could only find a suitable Digimon in the digital world.85 novel www.book85.com So, the golden sword lion beast appeared in Saye''s eyes The Golden Sword Lion Beast, the ancient beast Digimon with the instantaneous power of sound. It is surrounded in detail by mystery. It is said that it is the appearance of a lion beast after it has been transformed into a beast. It has an instantaneous force at the speed of sound, which can easily be avoided no matter how fast an attack is. Two huge and well-developed teeth, sharp claws have great destructive power, and are called the ultimate Digimon. This Digimon used to be predestined with the selected children, was irradiated by the light of evolution, and then became the ultimate body. After that, Taichi Iori was a little nostalgic and did not rush to kill, and actually lived into the digital age during the reign of Saya. After catching the opponent, Saya used special methods to stimulate his body''s potential and transformed it into another armed form besides Omega. but-- Although it is called the Ultimate Digimon, Saya feels that the Golden Sword Lion Beast has a lot of water in terms of combat performance and destructive power. "But when it comes to fighting, the golden sword lion beast is pretty good, especially in close combat!" Saya, no, after the sword lion Saya blocked Alquette''s attack with a claw, he kicked his feet hard, the instantaneous force of sound speed gushed out, disappeared in an instant, and appeared behind Alqued in the next moment. "The Lion King is angry!!!" I saw a strong vigor surrounding the girls arms, and the vigor instantly flowed through the girls body. The girls hands seemed to have turned into two terrible fangs. In an instant, the girl seemed to turn into a terror. The magic lion, culled out! boom!!! Elquettes fighting will is extremely strong. He turned around in an instant and crossed his hands to resist the attack of the magic lion. The next moment, the pure white princess was blasted into the ground. Amidst the fierce roar, a diameter of about ten meters Da Hang appeared in front of Saya. If it is an ordinary person, even if the ancestor of the dead is encountered such an attack, he will still be traumatized. "ow!" I saw the pure white princess rubbed her arm and walked slowly out of the big pit. Although the clothes on her body were stained with a little dust, Saya clearly felt that the other party was not injured at all, or, in other words, injured, but Those small injuries healed in a short while. "As expected of Baiji Elquet, not bad!" After looking at Bai Ji''s situation, Saye squinted her eyes. The girl was distracted thinking that the sword lion attack was really not enough and needed to be strengthened again, and she said: "This is the end of the battle, how about it." "Well, don''t you fight anymore?" At this time, the anger in Alquette''s heart towards Roa was temporarily subdued because of the battle, and the whole person seemed a little natural, "Then, don''t touch my castle." "Good good, the castle is yours." Saye heard the words, and suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. For Saye, Millennium City was just to find an excuse to fight with her. This natural stupor actually really believed it... 547 Chapter 087 The Mystery and Encounter of the Snake You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Type Moon World 1992, the end of the year. At this time, the mysterious world of Europe is falling into a tense atmosphere. A large number of magicians and church surrogates are walking in Europe, especially the land of France Whether the Magic Association, the Templar Church, or even some local small indigenous forces know one thing, that is the infinite reincarnation, the Serpent of Akash, Mitchell Abaldam Young, has reappeared. Although it is impossible to determine where this reincarnation actually appeared, the big forces could still shorten the scope to within France. Roa was originally a priest of the church and the founder of the prototype of the burial institution. In the process of negotiating with the executioner Alquid on behalf of the church eight hundred years ago, he managed to trick Alquid into sucking his own blood, and used Alquid''s power to complete the method of reincarnation. Afterwards, Elquid, who was contaminated with human blood, lost control of his spirit, massacring all the true ancestors in the Millennium City, and every time Roa was reincarnated by Elquid. In the records of the church, they are called infinite reincarnations, clinging to the soul and not paying attention to the body, and possessing the ability to reincarnate infinitely. And among the dead, there is the name "snake", because the snake will peel off, and then give birth to new skin, so that the endless loop, Roa like a snake cycle, so it is called "snake". "To be honest, in my eyes, Roa is really a magical existence." Sitting in the back seat of the off-road vehicle, Nagato embraced Xia Lei, glanced at the scenery outside the window at will, telling indifferently that whether it was Natalia in the drivers seat or Tono Four Seasons in the passenger seat, they were all upright. Put one ear up and listen. At this time, the four people were driving in a remote area of ??France, and the direction they were moving was naturally what Nagato sensed, the location of Roa''s reincarnation. Beside Nagato and Xia Lei, there is a special coffin with various runes inscribed, which looks extremely strange. "Obviously, it is just a snake that is constantly reincarnating, but it seems that the whole world cannot tolerate his existence." "The Magic Association watched his reincarnation technique. The Templar Church could not tolerate him as a betrayer. Even the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead did not recognize him as the oldest ancestor of the dead and rejected him in the twenty Outside the Seventh Patriarch." "Although he does have this value, if we talk about value, many of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead have such existences that are almost equivalent to the value, like the existence of Primate Killer or Dirty Hailin Ana Xiu. Someone provoke them." "Especially the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead disciple actually excluded this original dead person. I am curious about the reason. If it is because of Roa''s selfish character, I should listen to a joke. Which one of the dead disciples is not... " Having said this, Nagato paused, because the girl in her arms was showing dissatisfaction towards him. The girl''s anger caused Nagato to laugh and stretch out her hand to appease the girl. "You know, the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead can tolerate plants like UO and Dirty Hailin. Such an organization can''t tolerate an existence like Roa. It''s a little suspicious to think about it." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato showed a look of expectation, as if he knew something interesting or was expecting something. "In the final analysis, Roa has received too much attention, as if the whole world is repelling him. Then, why is this infinite reincarnation being repelled, or that he has moved something that should not be moved." 120 Novel www.xiaoshuo120.com Nagatos words made the people in the car thoughtful, especially Tono Four Seasons. This precocious child had been told the truth by Nagato before setting off, and he was even more thoughtful at this time "If you are truly reincarnated by that guy, then..." Just thinking about the situation of being an enemy of the world, Tono Shiki shuddered. In that case, there is no future at all. Thinking of this, Shiji is more grateful and admired for his master. Time passed slowly in the silence of everyone, half an hour later squeak!!! The off-road vehicle that reached a speed of 200 kilometers per hour suddenly brakes. Under the severe inertia, the vehicle continued to slide for a certain distance before stopping. The people in the vehicle ignored the so-called inertia except for the four seasons and were safe. "My lord, it''s a templar of the church!" After stopping the car, Natalia immediately reported that, in fact, without Natalia''s explanation, Nagato saw it. At the end of the line of sight, all the knights dressed in armor and dressed like tin cans were standing. Line up. As one of the magnates of the mysterious world of the Lunar World, it regards all non-human forces except the gods as heretics, and absolutely does not agree with the existence of the church that contradicts the doctrine. There is no doubt that it is the burial organization It is said that although the leader of the burial organization has various shortcomings, there is no doubt that she who has the experience of capturing three dead ancestors is definitely a very powerful person. However, the burial organization is generally not dispatched. Under normal circumstances, the power used by the church is armed with substitutes, knights, and the Eighth Secret Relic Society. At this time, what appeared in front of Nagato and others were the knights from the Templar Church. "Knights of the Templar Church, trouble, Natalia, take a long way, I don''t like to have anything to do with these guys... Ge? Wait!!" Nagato, who didn''t intend to have any contact with the church, suddenly sensed something. The magic eyes under the bangs flashed with a red halo. He scanned the knights slowly advancing in the distance and made a decision. "Xia Lei, go and destroy the knights in front. There seems to be something hidden in that knight that I care about. Natalia, pay attention to your surroundings and don''t let anyone run away." "Yes, my lord!" "No problem, look at me, Kelly!" Facing Nagato''s order, the two women answered without hesitation, and at the same time they took out their weapons, completely ignoring the possible blood and influence of these words, making Tono Shiki who knew the strength of the Holy See suddenly stunned. "Four seasons, take a good look at what a strong man in this world should look like." Taking a look at Tono Shiki''s stunned look, Nagato laughed, and at the same time looked at the Knights in the distance, thoughtfully. .. 548 Chapter 088 The Seventh Holy Scripture Asks for Automatic Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The strengths and weaknesses of the Moon World are obvious and not obvious. Under the suppression of the restraining force, when the entire world appears to be suppressed in energy, there will be no such thing as a difference of several times.Some are just differences in mystery. Because the total magic power of the planet is fixed, everyone, even ordinary mortals, contains a certain amount of magic power, and the more mysterious the existence, the more magic power they possess The magician of Xingyue is mystery, whoever is more mysterious will be stronger! It is not uncommon for magicians to be killed by lower-level magicians or even mortals, because their mystery has been seen through, but mortals and even lower-level magicians are often manipulated between applause by senior magicians. Because there is no mystery and low mystery, there is no effect in high mystery. The most frightening thing about the Magic Association is not the powerful combat power accumulated by the opponent for thousands of years, but the wisdom they possess, a lot of magicians Bringing these wisdoms together, the Magic Association can parse out their enemies little by little, making them lose their mystery. However, these do not mean that there is no such kind of real power in this world. Just as the ancestor-level death followers among the dead, and the existence of true ancestors and magicians, they stand in the world of the moon. Really strong. They either cannot be seen through the mystery, or even if the mystery is seen through, they can defeat the enemy with their hands, feet or wisdom. At this time, standing not far in front of Tono Four Seasons is the real powerhouse in the Moon World The eleventh of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead. The ancestor of the previous generations of the dead prey on the remains of the duke and the death of the twentieth ancestor Meilian Solomon as a stepping stone. exist. "Prey, my duke!" The girl in white stood in front of the heavily guarded Paladins, whispering softly as if calling a lover, and in an instant, the magic of death burst out of the girl''s body. Behind the girl, the phantom of the god of death, which was more than ten meters high, opened his arms, revealing the hideous faces under the robes of the god of death. Without the girl''s order, countless pale ghost ghosts whizzed out and turned towards The Paladins culled and left. "Damn heresy, the Paladin strikes out!" Seeing Xia Lei''s actions, the headed middle-aged knight immediately gave up other ideas and issued a charge slogan. Although the other young paladins were stunned by the undead for a while, the newborn calves were not afraid of tigers, and soon bloomed strongly. Fighting spirit. Ever since, the battle between the Paladin and the undead ghosts broke out in this lonely wilderness. Seeing this scene, Tono Shiji''s mood suddenly rose with such a battle. The whole battle lasted not long, only ten minutes, but the battlefield was spread over a thousand meters, and the battle between knights and undead was almost endless, and there was no room for mercy. Although the paladins of the Templar Church are not magicians with magic circuits, they are also not weak, not to mention their tempered physique and pious beliefs. They have weapons blessed by the gods in their hands, which can cause great harm to heresy.Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com In the face of fierce ghosts, the Paladins almost defeated ten, but the problem was that there were too many ghosts, densely packed, and almost concealed the sight of the knights. boom!!! After the last guardian knight was smashed into his head by Natalia''s sniper rifle, the brain and blood scattered all around, the whole battle came to a close. "Exactly, this one?" Getting out of the car, stepping on the blood-stained ground, Nagato strolled forward, and soon came to a dead body, kicked the body away, revealing a strange weapon. This is a weapon made from the horns of a mysterious creature, with a sentence composed of mysterious runes inscribed on it. The entire weapon presents a strong sacredness, and it seems that there is an elf lodged on it. "This feeling seems to deny rebirth. It turns out that this characteristic has caught my attention!" Nagato just glanced at it, and he understood this weapon seven or seven eighty-eight, and understood the characteristics of this unicorns negative reincarnation. Before that, Nagato perceives the contradiction between that characteristic of negative reincarnation and its own reincarnation law , It was temporarily intentional to destroy this knight group. "This weapon is used to deal with Roa, right? It''s an infinite reincarnation after all. By the way, this is the seventh holy scripture!" Although he did not recognize it at the beginning, Nagato still remembered it. The weapon of the church called the Seventh Holy Book is the weapon that the current Roa reincarnated in the original book after he became immortal by accident. arms-- Created by the church that does not recognize reincarnation, it is a weapon that criticizes reincarnation. It hunts the unicorn that swallows the soul in the rumor, and uses its horn as the key. The surface of the horn is engraved with sentences that deny reincarnation. After nearly a thousand years of being made, there are elves staying there, and it has been sacred over the years. It is one of the most holy weapons in the church. This time I found the seventh holy scripture in this paladin team, let Nagato understand how much the church hates the Serpent of Akash, but think about it as well The original priest, the founder of the burial institution, turned into an undead disciple. He was slapping the church in the face! Nagato stretched out a hand and picked up the single horn under his feet. A screaming sound was made in Nagato''s hand. Nagato''s hand seemed to be burned intensely. This is a denial of the weapon of reincarnation and the master of reincarnation. Caused by the opposition. "Very personal!" Perceiving the characteristics of the entire weapon, the line of cause and effect on Nagato''s body was distorted, and the cause and effect of being the master of reincarnation was shielded, and the sizzling noise suddenly disappeared, and the unicorn seemed to be as harmless as an antique. "Since the seventh holy scripture is here, then these people are not all members of the church, at least there is still one user of the holy scripture, that guy must have a stronger presence nearby." After thinking about whether to wait for a few seconds, Nagato, who felt troublesome, shook his head, and took a few people on the off-road vehicle and left here quickly. As expected, shortly after Nagato left, a priest appeared here with a full face. be surprised... 549 Chapter 089: Small towns gather for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the town, the roar suddenly sounded, and a rather luxurious off-road vehicle drove by, attracting people''s attention. In this somewhat plain town, although it is not so closed, there are not many people coming and going. Suddenly there is such a small car that looks expensive, and it will naturally attract the attention of others. When the car door opened, the first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was a white-haired boy. Although he looked less than ten years old, he was full of fierce aura and made people''s eyes bright. After getting out of the car was a woman in a windbreaker with short silver hair. Although she looked quite neutral, she showed an attractiveness that made people feel comfortable and couldn''t help approaching. At this time, the third person appeared. If the first little boy and the second neutral beauty can only surprise the people in the small town, the third person makes everyone a little bit scared. boom!!! A coffin flew out from the door of the car and smashed directly on the ground, shocking people who didnt know. Then a black-haired beauty with a healthy complexion jumped out and quickly lifted the coffin on her back. on. This scene made people in the small town subconsciously want to retreat.Nonsense, if you see a person carrying a coffin, even if the other person is a beautiful woman, you will want to step back. Especially a middle-aged magician who was hidden among the residents of the small town, was even scared to move. This magician is a member of the Magic Association. After the members of the association arrived here, they were sent to inspect the hidden magicians or dead disciples in the town, but-- "Nima''s, the cutting-edge among the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead disciples, how come the princess of the dead is here." In the Magician Association, information on the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead is free. Of course, these are only superficial information, mainly describing the appearance and characteristics of the ancestors of the dead. This is a remote and unnamed town in France, but at this time it is the birthplace of Roa. Nagato can know this place entirely by virtue of the looming cause and effect of Roa and Tono Four Seasons. As for the Magic Associations knowledge of the news, it was completely accidental. The magicians under the Association were tracking a dead man who happened to come near this town. When using the tracking magic, they did not find the news of the dead man, but accidentally discovered it. Roa sleeping. Originally, as a dead disciple of the ancestor level, even if he was not recognized by the twenty-seventh ancestor, his strength is undoubtedly at the ancestor level. It can only be said that it was an accident to be discovered by the magician. Originally he was about to reincarnate successfully, at this time, his mastery of his own magic power would enter a trough, which happened to be discovered. Just when the magician was panicked, the last person on the off-road vehicle appeared. A handsome, red-haired young man walked out slowly and looked around. Everyone who was swept by him was frightened, especially the magician. I felt terrified, because at that moment, I seemed to be seen through by the other party. "It''s really an accident that it''s a magician." Nagato smiled indifferently and took a deep breath. Because it is far from the city, the air in the town is very fresh. It would be better if there were no people watching. In Nagato''s eyes, the aura of most people in this town has deteriorated. Up-- Infected by a certain power, this is Roa''s method. Every time he reincarnates, he will set off a killing, using killing lives to fill his own magical power. "The environment here is good, but unfortunately, it will be in ruins soon." Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com It is natural for a few people to walk in the small town, attracting the attention of others no matter where they go, but no one dared to come close, especially after seeing Xia Lei carrying a coffin on his back. The town is not big. This is the conclusion that Nagato came to after a short walk. There is only one hotel in the entire town. It is not so much a hotel, but its more important function is a restaurant. After all, there is not much traffic in the town. If the hotel alone is estimated to be bankrupt. Nagato stayed in this hotel, and then ate at this hotel by the way. They ordered some meals at random. After placing the coffin in the room, the sights around Nagato finally became normal. Although he knew that Roa was about to wake up, Nagato was not prepared to take any action. I have to say that Infinite Immediate Rebirth is indeed a bug skill. Even if the reincarnated person is killed in advance, Roa will continue to appear after sleeping for a while. Seeing Princess Bai Ji has killed him 16 times, he is still alive and kicking. It''s difficult. However, because it is random and cannot be actively chosen, he can only reincarnate along the hidden established line of cause and effect. In these more than ten rebirths, Roa''s power has never surpassed the first generation. As the master of reincarnation, Nagato is looking forward to meeting the infinite reincarnation, just like the reincarnation monster that Yuyi Fox, Nagato is looking forward to how much Roa''s everything will give him. ... ... "This plane can really fly!" At the French airport, a beautiful woman in a pure white shirt and brown skirt said loudly to the girl next to her with a sigh, attracting the attention of the surrounding crowd. "Ahem, idiot, be quiet." Seeing the situation of his companion, even if his face was as thick as Saye, he couldn''t help blushing and reminded in a low voice. "Hmm, I understand." Bai Ji Ai Erkui nodded, and responded with a natural face: "Although I learned from Gaia that this iron thing can fly, it''s really surprising." Saya immediately covered her face, Bai Ji''s voice still did not hide, and she glanced at the''seeing the second disease'' in the eyes of the people around him, and Saya immediately wished to beat the idiot princess. After a fight in front of the Millennium City, the two accompany each other. After all, Bai Jis entourage, Meilian Solomon, has already rushed to the street, so Saya logically replaced Meilians position. By the way, check Elkuy Special virtual reality. As for why the two are here, it is naturally Bai Ji''s request. As a true ancestor, he can read information directly from the "world" and naturally possess the necessary knowledge to exist in human society.She was curious about the "aircraft" and took Saya to try it. Otherwise, with the abilities of two people, they can run faster than this from Germany to France, and even trains or cars are better than airplanes. "Well, I can feel Roa is very close." Bai Ji put away her smiling face and said seriously, "This time, he must be buried!" .. 550 Chapter 090 Kenneth wants to subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a room in the only hotel in the small town, Kenneth looked boredly at the slightly gloomy sky outside the window, but faintly looked forward to what kind of posture Roa the ancestor-level dead and reincarnated would be like. As the ninth-generation Patriarch of the famous magic gate, the Archipoulud family, although Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud is still very young, it is time to see the sequence of the world''s highest combat power. When Kenneth was a teenager, no matter what problem, no one could solve more perfectly than him, and his efforts did not go beyond the conventional sense of purpose, but simply believed that his research results would be better than others at some time and somewhere. It''s better. So he accepted the fact that people were regarded as a "genius". No one had ever doubted this title, or even threatened it, so he didn''t need to be proud or arrogant. He just enjoyed the title of "genius" for granted. At that time, he was the master of everything in his world. He hadn''t run into a wall or bothered about the limit. He was a talented and well-known son, not only inherited the engraving of magic results passed down from generation to generation, but also possessed commensurate rare talents in the world. After working for the Clock Tower, Kenneth, who has been among the best in the number of research results with outstanding achievements, has always been envied and jealous of others, but has no sense of satisfaction and accomplishment For him, this is just the "inevitable result of life." This was the case in the past, and it must be the same in the future. This is a sacred and inviolable "life agreement" that is beyond doubt for Kenneth. A month ago, Kenneth even got his own mentor, the head of the spiritual department, Sophia Li, the head of the school, and he betrothed his daughter Solana Zelesofia to him. If there is any dissatisfaction in Kenneths life, it is that he has not yet reached the top, and his reputation is not as good as the clock tower of the Central Academy of the Magic Association. The most proud contemporary magician is the highest peak of Barthmelo Lorelia. High, the combat power has not been able to reach the highest peak of this world. Therefore, when the news of Roa was accidentally known by the Magic Association, I don''t know why Kenneth was born to see the power of the ancestor of the dead. "Let''s take a look, witness the peak power, and then surpass him!" A genius like Kenneth naturally thought so, so he came here. Similarly, the reincarnation snake did not live up to Kenneths expectations, and even said that it made this genius very rewarding The curse of the snake that permeated this town alone has benefited Kenneth a lot. Although this is a bit inhumane, it is true. boom!! At this moment, the door of Kenneth''s room was violently opened, and the beauty of the ice and snow came in with a red hair burning like a fire, but with an unusually bitter feeling. "Kenneth, go to the meeting, things have changed dramatically!" Kenneths fiance, Solana Zelesofiali, who is less than twenty years old, said so, the seriousness in the words made Kenneth subconsciously squint her eyes The eleventh one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, the undead princess who has risen for more than a decade but has a fierce reputation is here. This is the news that Kenneth heard in the next room a minute later. At this time, in addition to Kenneth and Sola, there were nearly ten magicians dispatched by the Magic Association.315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com "Then, if possible, please describe clearly the other people around the undead princess and the relationship between them." Kenneth looked at the middle-aged magician who had watched Nagato and others before and asked. Among the magicians on the scene, Kenneth was too young to act as the captain, while the captain of the true ancestor was a magician with rich experience in crusade against the dead, John. But after all, it was the highest-level existence in the clock tower, so his hastily inserting did not arouse everyone''s dissatisfaction, and his problem was what everyone thought of. "Uh, wait." Seemingly embarrassed, the middle-aged magician sighed, took out some materials from his arms, and began to arrange a simple magic ritual and guarding the barrier in the room. "Because the other party is too special, there may be some suffering in the description, let''s go through it together." With that said, the middle-aged magician started the magic, and a halo flashed. This is a simple memory reading magic. In an instant, the magicians in the entire room have one more memory This is a memory of what I saw and heard from the perspective of a middle-aged magician. It is exactly the memory of several people in Nagato. The people in the room are digesting the memory, and they are speechless for a while. "Sure enough, it is the undead princess, who actually attracted the newly advanced ancestor of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, who is known for fighting power, plus the snake of Akash, it is really unfortunate!" As the leader, John was the first to speak. He who has a wealth of experience in crusades against dead people knows best what those ancestral dead people are, and is even more emotional. "Captain, I know that silver-haired woman!" At this time, a sturdy-looking Scar Magician said, "That woman is Natalia. She is a very active bounty hunter. She often wanders the battlefield and is a good player." John nodded clearly, looked around, his face was a little solemn, and he said, "I''ve heard Natalia''s name. It is indeed a powerful character, but this is not the point. The point is that the red-haired guy is Who!" John, who got the memory of the middle-aged magician, keenly discovered that among the group of people, the undead princess was not in a dominant position. The one who really called the shots turned out to be the red-haired and purple-eyed teenager The boy who controls the ancestor-level dead? Such a ridiculous, unbelievable, but very possible idea arose in John''s mind, and Kenneth, who was keen on the side, also thought of this, and his face suddenly went dark. For geniuses, there is nothing more troublesome than what they are still pursuing, which is in the hands of people of similar age. At this moment, in another room in the hotel, Nagato looked at them through the mirror, showing a smirk, "Kenneth? An accident, but this is interesting." ps: ready to abuse the director.. 551 Chapter 091 All parties act for automatic subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, at noon. Nagato reluctantly got up from the gentle homeland of Xia Lei and Natalia. After a simple wash, Nagato put on a coat and left the door. The little guy Tono Four Seasons is waving his fists in the hotel yard. Four Seasons practice is not orthodox magic, but breathing techniques from the celestial world of the Moon World. In a sense, it is almost the same as the national arts in the previous life of Nagato. Need to keep punching every day. As for those guys from the Magic Association, after learning the news of Nagato and others, they left the hotel overnight and spent a lot of money and went to a house to''latch''. In this regard, Nagato did not care about them, as long as they are still in this town. According to his own judgment, Nagato understood that when Roa really awoke, the entire town would be turned into a battlefield, and no one would be able to escape. If that is the case, then why bother. "Brother Nagato, I''m here!" When Nagato was enjoying his lunch, a sweet voice rang in his ears, Nagato looked up indifferently, and saw Saya walking in quickly with a pure white girl with short blond hair. "Alquette, this is my brother, brother Nagato, and this is the well-known Bai Ji, Alquette, although she is just a natural stay." Saya introduced Nagato vigorously, but as soon as his words fell, Saya was met with dissatisfaction and revenge from El Quett-itching, Saya was naturally unwilling to lag behind. Soon the two lovely girls teased each other like this, and the crisp and sweet voice instantly attracted the people dining in the entire hotel. After all, whether it''s Saya or El Quette, they are all lovely girls out of a million, and with the blessing of a strong temperament, they are even more attractive, but - "Although you are very seductive, but you ignore me like this, but it is very disturbing!" Nagato disturbed her head helplessly, looking at the two girls with flowery smiles, they spoke softly, but the voice echoed loudly in the girls'' ears along the line of cause and effect, and both girls paused. ... ... "Kacha Kacha..." Unknown voices wafted in the weird and empty hotel, and two dark wolf-like monsters were chewing on something. Around them, large swaths of dazzling bright red were scattered. It was the color stained with human blood. Obviously, what the wolf-shaped monster was eating was obviously the human body. Not far away, the man running in the corridor was easily cut open by the leopard claws falling from the ceiling. The whole hotel has become a hell of death, even if you hide in the room, you can''t avoid it. The door panel is broken like a paper by a lion, and it will be completely different in a few seconds. People rushed to the elevator in horror, but there had been an unknown number of black dogs waiting there, and the moment the door opened, the shadows slaughtered and their heads were gone. In such a horrible scene, a person standing in it, dressed in a black coat, with inhuman bloody eyes, such a dress, no doubt exudes the breath of''I am a murderer''.Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com "It''s finished eating? Then let''s go, we have to speed up the process, otherwise we might miss the good show." Where is the man standing like an iron pillar, he muttered to himself, "Say, it is really interesting that someone will secretly inform the Council of the Dead." "But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, everything will be swallowed up by my pets!" After the figure had finished speaking, countless monsters pounced on him, including lions, dogs, leopards, and even crocodiles, just like a zoo, and then disappeared strangely as if pouring water from a large tank into a bottle. In the man''s body. The man left, leaving a hotel stained with blood and a scene of hell dripping with blood. Of course, the Templar Church will handle it, right? ... ... As the head of the burial institutions assembled in France, Narubalek naturally took the first place. This woman looks young, with long slender eyes and long hair. Her right eye is covered by hair, but it is the existence that makes every member of the burial organization want to kill. Of course, to be able to be safe in such a killing intent, the strength naturally goes without saying. Although the burial agency is known as a department, the number of people has been small. After all, the requirements are too high. As the department that gathers the strongest personnel among the representatives, it goes without saying that the members fight. "Okay, lets stop talking nonsense. This time the mission of the church had an accident. It was killed in the middle of the road. Last night, the church got news from the Magic Association. The undead princess arrived there, based on our own investigations. After a while, we can totally know" "The Paladins that originally used to seal Roa''s reincarnation were killed by the woman who manipulated the undead, and even the weapons used to deal with Roa were taken away." "This can''t work. The damn woman killed Merian Solomon last time and was already beating our burial agency. This time she actually interfered with us dealing with the Akasha snake. After you discuss it, go to one or two in person. That woman must be killed for me." "Of course, the shame of our burial organ, the reincarnation of the Akasha snake, must also be sealed for me, otherwise, when I come back, I will definitely entertain you." After Narubalek finished speaking, he disappeared. It turned out that what had just existed was a phantom. "..." The few people present looked at each other. The leader said a few words and disappeared after the convening. It was really speechless, but it is certain that something important should have entangled her. . Otherwise, this violent woman should have killed herself. "Although she is speechless, that damn woman is too terrifying. This time I will go out in person. Whoever wants to go with me, after all, is two dead ancestors, I probably can''t figure it out." An unclear shadow in the dark spoke with such an old voice. "Let me go, after all, I am the fifth newcomer. To avenge my predecessor, I should do it myself, although that predecessor is just a dead man." Another being in the darkness spoke, the voice was a young female voice, but it was full of sonorous air... 552 Chapter 092 Roas Awakening Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time passed, and in a blink of an eye, it was the third day when Nagato arrived in this small town, which was the second day when Bai Ji arrived. El Quette, who arrived yesterday, was looking for the Roa reincarnation to no avail, and Saya stayed in the hotel where Nagato lived. As for Roas reincarnation, although Bai Ji knew that the other party was in this town, But the specific location, without the guidance of Nagato and Saya, Alquette would not know. However, Nagato and Saye would not tell her, the reason is naturally that the actors on stage have not yet arrived. Setting up such a stage, although Roa is the main target, Nagato and Saya don''t mind hunting more guys. Hunting means harvesting, and harvesting is naturally the more the better. Of course, Roa is an ancestor-level dead disciple who is side by side with the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead disciple. After so many powerful existences arrived, even if he didn''t come into contact with him, the breath stimulation alone made him wake up on the third night . At night, an astonishing scream suddenly echoed in the small town, and then as if it had been infected, the screams kept coming and going, and the whole town instantly turned into a hell of Shura. When Nagato and the others went out, what came into view was a slowly walking zombie figure, a small town full of blood and limbs, and a chaotic crowd. "It''s a ghoul! Those people are cursed by Roa!" Bai Ji said solemnly. "It''s cruel..." Nagato sighed, but it was only with emotion. When he came here, he noticed that most of the people in this small town were cursed, even deep into the bones, and basically turned into ghouls irreversibly. Of course, if Nagato is willing, it can help them get rid of the fate of ghouls, but that consumes too much energy, and it is not worthwhile for Nagato You can''t expect much sympathy from a horror guy who can ignore the end of the world and even push it in the back. "The feast, it''s started!" He gestured to Saya and the others, Nagato ignored the people below and wandered out. In a short while, Nagato came to a bakery and just saw a girl with dark blue short hair holding a knife in her hand, preparing to stab a middle-aged man, and an oriental woman lying not far away. Nagato knew that the name of the girl with the sword was Alicia, who was also the reincarnation of Roa of this generation. Nagato had looked at it from a distance before and did not get close to - After all, Nagato''s vitality at this time is too strong, for Roa, the stimulation will probably be even greater. In Nagatos memory, this girl seems to be immortal in the future. Nagato feels that she can accept such an acceptance. Moreover, the seventh holy scripture in her hand is her future weapon, and people make the best use of it. Well! The reason Nagato came here on purpose was to help Alicia. After all, if his parents died in his own hands, even though the body was not under his control, it would definitely not be a good thing. "Magic, who are you?" At this time, Roa saw Nagato and said, his voice has not changed, it is still a crisp girl voice, but his words are full of arrogance and surprise. "Hello, Mitchell Roafdan Young." "You know my identity very well, magician, did you come here specifically for me?" "Of course, a rare good show, how could I miss it?" Nagato replied with a smile, and at the same time he smiled even more when he sensed the arrival of a certain guy. "Good show?" Roa questioned. "If you can make it to the end, you''ll know, now, the first act is on." Nagato pulled Alicia''s parents back.69 school bag www.69shubao.com A gust of wind passed the long gate, making his long hair waft a little.No, it was not the wind, but the airflow driven by Bai Ji''s high-speed movement. Snapped! The sound of sharp objects passing through the glass resounded suddenly. It was the sound of Bai Ji''s hands passing Roa''s protective shield. Roa, who was cautious by nature, had secretly prepared protective magic when he was talking to Nagato, and now it seems that his practice saved his life. Although the protective shield was broken, Roa took advantage of the opportunity of Bai Ji to pull back. The danger of being so sudden that he was almost killed by a spike left him with lingering fears. How could he never think that there would be such a thrilling scene of the success of his reincarnation. At this time, he looked straight at Nagato: "Is it you?" "Yes..." Nagato responded with a smile. Just now, Nagato used his own causal magic to temporarily shield the surroundings. Otherwise, with his familiarity with Bai Ji''s breath, how could he not notice Bai Ji''s approach? "Roa!" Bai Ji is no longer natural at this time, her face is clear and murderous. "Ha, your Royal Highness, it''s been a long time..." Roa still has time to salute gracefully. For him, even if he is killed this time, it is just another body. As long as he doesn''t encounter certain mysteries, he can be reborn indefinitely. Bai Ji didn''t talk nonsense with him, waved her hands and rushed towards Luo A. Although she needs to suppress the blood-sucking impulse, her strength is not the peak, but as the only true ancestor, and a replica of Zhu Yue''s fighting ability, Bai Ji''s battle is definitely not something that Roa can resist. Look at his rebirth 16. Once, without exception, all of them will be killed. Without gorgeous magic, extremely powerful flesh and huge physical strength, coupled with agile movement speed, this is Bai Ji''s fighting method, simple, direct and rude, but very effective. Roa is the opposite. Even if he has become a dead man, after all, the body is still human. It is a stupid decision to fight hand-to-hand with the true ancestor. He is a magician, a powerful magician, and naturally uses magic, and Alicias magic The circuit is very good, with this extraordinary amount of magic power generation, so that the magic power he uses to a higher level. Nagato pulled Alicia''s parents out of the bakery. Under the violent destructive power, an ordinary building could not last long.The fact is indeed the case. Before he retreated to a safe area, the bakery was shattered by wind and flames. In the sand and dust, Nagato can also blur a fast-moving white shadow around the circle, launching a stormy attack on the figure in the middle, especially the attack method that directly resists the protective shield with his hands. The door suddenly lit up. "The body that can carry the Vermilion Moon looks very good. Let Zhu Yue''s strength be my step forward, it is really a very good choice!" "Oh..." At this moment, a strange cry rang from Nagato''s side. It was Alicia''s parents who were about to mutate into ghouls. They were just ordinary people and naturally couldn''t resist Roa''s curse. "trouble!" Nagato picked up his own causal magic, grabbed it out of thin air, and grabbed a strange black energy from the two of them. In an instant, the changes in the other party stopped. "Humph!" The demon eyes under the red-haired boy''s bangs flickered, and the black energy was released. The next moment a dagger appeared in his hand to behead the undissipated black energy, and the curse was killed. When he looked up again, Nagato found a lot of ghouls around him, surrounded him round and round, he should have noticed the aura of a living person running over him. ps: I just got home, it was a little late, sorry!.. 553 Chapter 093 The chaotic battlefield is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ghoul?" Looking around, he realized that he was being targeted by ghouls, and Nagato couldn''t help sighing. To be honest, since Nagato''s rebirth, even when he was less than ten years old, in the world of zombies in Resident Evil, Nagato has never faced the existence of ghouls and zombies. Similarly, Nagato I really hate this kind of existence- Even the most basic judgment is not enough, and he doesn''t know how to advance or retreat in the face of existence that is thousands of times stronger than himself, ignorant and boring, it is just a living piece of meat, which is too unpleasant. "Huh, but since it''s here, let me see you off!" Breathing out the foul air in his mouth, the red-haired boy tilted his head, stretched out his right hand, and moved his mind. The next moment, the large-caliber silver pistol-the magic gun ruling appeared in Nagato''s hand in an instant, with the muzzle pointed at the food. Ghouls. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." The guns kept firing, and small magic bullets were ejected continuously from the muzzle. The boy did not make a standard action, but the magic bullets headshot the ghouls who were approaching The speed and precision of the attack are rare. In less than half a minute, all the surrounding ghouls burst their heads and fell to the ground with blood overflowing. "Ghoul, sure enough, it''s just a piece of meat." Nagato sneered disdainfully, then glanced at Alicia''s comatose parents. With a heart movement, a magic handkerchief suddenly appeared in his left hand, and it lightly threw it at the two. The handkerchief became bigger in an instant, covering the two of them. The next moment, two adults suddenly disappeared in front of Nagato''s eyes, replaced by two humanoid dolls. "I said, see enough, do you want me to invite you out myself!" Putting the two humanoid puppets away, Nagato looked at the shadow on the other side of the street, with a sarcasm smile, and at the same time, with a movement, the magic eyes under the bangs flashed red, and he looked over In an instant, there was a wave of fluctuations in the dark space under Nagato''s eyes, and a colorless barrier suddenly appeared there, and there was a slight vibration. "Sorry, sorry!" The pleasant middle-aged voice appeared abruptly, and as the voice just fell, the colorless and transparent barrier shattered, revealing a dozen figures familiar to Nagato, who were the magicians of the Magic Association. The magician chief of the Magic Association, John, walked out first, with a gentle smile on his face, what he said just now. "Under John, my team members and I are members of the Magic Association. This time we came here because of Roa''s affairs. Just now, it happened suddenly. We didn''t set up barriers to protect ourselves." John first glanced vaguely at Nagato, surprised the other person''s youth and wonder in his heart, then introduced himself, and told his own reasons, while not forgetting to tell his origin. As long as the normal magician faces the magic association, he will subconsciously show weakness. This is John''s experience, and it is also to prevent the sudden action of the strange-looking young magician in front of him. To be honest, although he has close to double-digit magicians, and they have all studied in the clock tower of the Magic Association headquarters, John does not feel that he and others are really sure to deal with the red-haired boy in front of him. Not to mention that the other party''s magic that turned humans into puppets just now has no way to understand, just say that the other party''s just now makes everyone feel that everything about them has been read. This feeling is too bad, especially for magicians who are based on mystery, there is nothing worse than reading everything about yourself. "I know who you are, I have known since yesterday." Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net Glancing at Kenneth and his fiancee behind the opposing team, Nagato showed a nasty smile, "But so what? I don''t care about your reasons and peek at my price, but it''s very serious." ... ... Regardless of Nagato and Baiji, let''s talk about the others. Just after Nagato and Bai Ji left, Saye whispered that she also had something to do, and then disappeared in place, leaving only Xia Lei with the coffin on her back, Natalia and Tono Shiki facing the whole street Ghouls from the siege. "Huh, depressed fool!" Facing the surrounding ghouls, Xia Lei let out her dead servant with a soft snort, and in an instant, the long-lost scarlet ghost and godthe red-moon reappeared. Roar!!! Roaring silently, the ghost and god charged forward, and instantly grabbed a ghoul''s head, squeezed it hard, and with a bang, the ghoul''s head was instantly crushed like an apple. Under the stimulus of blood, ghosts and gods are like tanks, running wild among ghouls, crushing all the way, fighting bloody battles, and soon the whole street turns into a hell, full of flesh and blood. "Ha, it''s all scum!" Xia Lei looked at the scene in front of her, and smiled proudly, but at this moment, the girl''s pupils shrank, she couldn''t let her hair go, and she took three steps back! "Swish! Swish! Swish!" Every time the girl stepped back, a black key hit the ground directly at her feet, making Siji and Natalia next to her suddenly startled, and Xia Lei raised her head and narrowed her eyes slightly "Here, I finally found you!" Those were three figures strolling out of the darkness. One of them was a strong white-haired priest, who had appeared shortly after Nagato and others killed the Knights. "The eleventh of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, the undead princess?" At this moment, a black robe walked out behind the priest. The priest seemed to respect him very much, and he immediately stepped back half a step to show respect. "Exactly!" Xia Lei''s words were like gold. Obviously, the scene of the attack just now made the dead girl angry. At this time, the magic power in the girl''s body was constantly boiling, and the surrounding air solidified for a while. "I am the second person in the burial organization, the sleeping hand. I have come to bury you before, so realize!" ... ... "Nero Kaos, finally waiting for you!" A few kilometers away from the town, an abrupt sound suddenly sounded, causing the gray-haired man on the road to suddenly shrink his pupils, and then he saw the white-clothed veiled girl strolling out of the corner with murderous intent... 554 Chapter 094 Nero Kaos second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Girl, who are you and why are you intercepting me!" After being stopped by Saya a few kilometers outside the town where Roa had awakened, Nero Kaos didn''t show any expression, but asked indifferently and calmly, although around him, beast-like killing intent was boiling. Nero Kaos, one of the 27 ancestors of the high-ranking dead, ranks tenth, is extremely powerful. Not being attacked by a vampire and becoming a dead person, but making himself a dead person through the study of magic, a calm and unsentimental scholar, whose real name is Abrolo Wayne, was originally the magic of hesitation in the three branches of the Magic Association division. Nero Kaos is the name given to him by the Church of the Dead, and is also called "the undead chaos" by other vampires. Because of his lack of emotion and a lot of knowledge, he likes to speak with others in a preaching tone. "Sure enough, you are very interesting." Saya did not intend to answer Nero Kaos''s words, but looked at Nero Kaoss body enthusiastically, perceiving the chaos in that body, and showed a satisfied smile like a product on the pick. "Well, it seems you don''t intend to communicate more, then, go to hell!" Seeing Saya''s state, Nero Caruson realized that the other party was reluctant to communicate more and was unwilling to waste time, and instantly activated his abilities. boom! I saw the magic of Nero Kaoss body burst out, and the windbreaker was unzipped under this magic power, revealing the black skin of Nero Kaoss that was full of beasts below his neck In a sense, it looks disgusting. Ouch!Ouch!Ouch! After a while, the roar resembling a monster came from inside Nero Kaoss body, and then the creepy chewing sound continued to echo. I saw that the skin on Nero Kaoss body suddenly deformed, bulged, and melted. In the form of a beast. Roar!Roar!Roar!!! In the next moment, a half-meter-high black nightmare hound came out of Nero Kaos. There were a total of five, ferocious and ferocious. They just appeared, and they rushed towards Saya. Before the attack arrived, the girl in white veil frowned as she smelled the disgusting smell of the beast. Whoosh! The sound of breaking through the air echoed in her ears, and Saya took a step away to avoid the attack of the first vicious dog, and then the girl seemed to have lost her weight and fluttered away from the joint strangulation of the next three vicious dogs. . The next moment, he appeared behind the first vicious dog, raised his small white hand, flashing the power of digital information, and instantly appeared a green leather wristband, the power condensed into claws, and grabbed it at the vicious dog! boom!!! To Saya''s surprise, the vicious dog, who was clearly unable to react in Saya''s perception, seemed to know Saya''s work, and turned back and fought back in an instant. Although this vicious dog was unable to move as fast as Saya, the girl seized the opportunity to bombard the head first, smashing his head with a powerful force and died, but it still surprised Saya.Baiyue Novel Network www.yue100.com Ooooooo!! Appearing to be infected by the death of a vicious dog, the other four vicious dogs screamed in anger, and three of the vicious dogs furiously launched an attack, culling, biting and clawing.It does everything, and there is no gap in the coordination. Even if Saya can avoid the attack, there is no gap in the counterattack for a while. Of course, if Saya is willing to brute force to crack, that is another matter. "Oh, is that so!" However, Saya is Saya after all. Although he was shocked for a while, he understood the attacking principle of the opponent within a short while, especially after seeing the vicious dog guarding Nero Kaos Although at first, Saya thought that the vicious dog was left by Nero Kaos to protect himself, but think about it carefully, if it is only like this, the vicious dog is really superfluous. Nero Kaos himself is a An ancestor-level dead disciple, good strength! Moreover, the fighting rhythms of these vicious dogs are almost different, and Saya can''t help but think of Nagato''s original six puppet fighting methods, so - "Does every envoy of Nero Kaoss actually share their vision? The vicious dog guarding Nero Kaoss is for the overall view!" After coming to such a conclusion, Saya showed a slight smile, and after avoiding a sharp claw, the girl was full of data streams. In an instant, her black hair turned brown, and Saya, a sword lion dressed in orange, appeared again. "The cooperation is very good, but the problem is that the individual is too weak!" With that said, the girls instantaneous force of sound speed was activated, and the next moment she passed through the three vicious dogs that had not yet reacted. The next moment, in the screams, the bodies of the three vicious dogs were torn apart and blood was spilled. Ground. "Let me see, is there any other abilities in the Beastmaster''s Nest?" Saya is very happy, because now, she has discovered an existence that has embarked on the path of group evolution like her, even if Saya will cut it by hand in the near future. But happiness is happiness, no reason is needed! In Sayas data, the existence named Nero Kaos is a dead person by solidifying the nest of the inherent enchantment beast king in his body Normally, the dead person who existed for a long time could not keep up with the speed of deterioration. However, in addition to sucking human blood to gain genetic information and consolidate his body, Nero could also use the ability to capture beasts into his body. Ways to mend the flesh. Nero can use the 666 beast factors inside to create beasts, and can use the released beasts to detect, attack, or devour humans. Since he himself has merged with the beast factor, the beast released is also regarded as a part of his body, not a magician.Because the enchantment range is self and shadow, it escaped the correction of the world. Nero did not turn other animals into his own flesh, but wrapped the genetic factors of the''animal'' into the''chaos'' and used it as the''body''. Because the personality called Nero does not exist in the body, it is not so much an individual as a group that is closer to The chaotic beast group composed of 666 beasts is the essence of him, Nero Kaos!.. 555 Chapter 095 Saya vs Nero third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"as you wish!" Even a rational scholar with no emotions, after becoming a herd of chaos, Nero Kaos also had some arrogant tempers. After his envoy was killed, he instantly opened up a more powerful combat power. Roar!Roar!Roar! This time, Nero Kaos has undergone more drastic changes. The tough man with short gray hair deformed his entire abdomen and turned into a bloody mouth with super-long fangs tens of centimeters long. The roar came from the mouth of this terrible beast. After seeing the instant power of Sayanas speed of sound, Nero Kaos knew that the ordinary herd did not work for the girl in front of him. Fortunately, when he came along, Nero Kaos swallowed it. A large amount of flesh and blood serves as a reserve force! With a move of his mind, Nero Kaos continuously urged the chaos in the body, consumed the flesh and blood stored in it, and continuously integrated the number of beast factors of 666 to create a horrible monster. Ooooooooo!!! The huge beast''s mouth opened, revealing a mouth that looked like a black hole, and the roar of ferocious beasts could be heard from far away, and the pitch-black beasts burrowed out of the beast''s mouth continuously, with hundreds of them. In an instant, hundreds of beasts surrounded Saya, the sword lion, and each beast was as tall as a man, looking like a vicious wolf, full of violent killing intent This is a strengthened beast temporarily produced by Nero Kaos-the dire wolf. Its combat power is ten times higher than the previous vicious dogs, and the number is dozens of times more than the previous vicious dogs. For a time, even the air There is a violent breath in the middle. "Although I don''t dare to compliment you, but the strength and convenience are not uncommon!" After moving his hands and feet, especially those hands that could tear and shatter everything, Saya glanced at the ready-to-go dire wolves, and said indifferently. As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the ferocious aura that filled the surroundings rioted, dozens of dire wolves attacked at the same time, and more dire wolves spied on the battlefield, ready to move. Roar!!! Facing the dire wolves attacking from all sides, Saya''s eyes condensed, and in an instant, white vigor erupted from the girl''s body, accompanied by the roar of the king of beasts-the lion! boom!!! Although the dire wolves have extraordinary combat power, they were still bounced away for a certain distance in the face of Saya''s burst of energy. The next moment, the dire wolves that were ready to go furiously made an impact and collided with the white spirit again, without a doubt. , In the second collision, the dire wolves were bounced away again and crashed to the ground, but "I have a good fighting consciousness. When I use my qi, do I think of such a way to consume my qi?" Feeling that his energy was slightly reduced by one point after the dire wolves collided twice in a row, Saya was interesting to the dire wolves'' fighting consciousness. "Then, let''s try it!" 315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com Saya chuckled, the instantaneous force of the speed of sound activated again, and the whole person turned into an afterimage and rushed into the wolves, and instantly stretched out his hand to stick to the neck of a dire wolf. "Before my energy is exhausted, can I kill you all." At the end of the girls words, she gradually softened, as if her lovers whispering. However, the girls palms on the dire wolfs neck condensed vigorously and turned into claws. The next moment, her vigor turned into a green claw blow, blood overflowing In, the girl dances among the wolves! The wolves were stimulated at once, and the violent violent reached the extreme. The cooperation of their attacks was not messy in such a violent, but became sharper. However, the person they face is Saya, Saya, who has evolved from the devouring of endless life. If you compare combat experience alone, Sayas combat experience is even far above Nagato Saya, who resonates with 666 sisters, has a long experience in experience that Nagato does not have! Waving the smashing claws, dancing among the wolves, the girl tears the wolves one by one with her hands without changing her face, like a weightless body like a falling dandelion, most of the attacks can be avoided. , Occasionally, when it is too late to react, you may hit it away with vigor, or start the prompt force of sound speed to avoid. Ten minutes later, when Saya tore the body of the ninety-third dire wolf, the remaining wolves had gathered next to Nero Kaos, and the ancestor of the dead at this time looked solemn. In the previous battle, he had already understood that this was a girl with a powerful physical fighting ability like the princess of the true ancestor, and it was very difficult to deal with. "But, if it''s just like this, you are not my opponent!" With a solemn posture, he made a declaration of victory, Nero Kaos'' body changed again, and amazing dire wolves emerged from the open belly. Nero Kaos was very lucky. Before he came here, he collected materials everywhere. At this time, the chaos in his body still had the ability to create thousands of dire wolves, and the vitality covered by the girl on the opposite side had been weakened by four. One part. The beasts that Nero released were not the so-called "devil", but formed Nero''s own group of 666 beasts and 666 lives. As long as there is one surviving head, the other parts can be recovered and resurrected. Therefore, in general, the only way to kill him is to kill hundreds of servitors at the same time, because the possibility of this situation is almost zero, so Nero can be said to be immortal. of. Immortal ability, sufficient envoys, this is the reason why Nero dared to make such a declaration, but-- "Hehe, I really dare to say, but you are indeed very good, but it is a pity." Sayas regret is not unreasonable. Although it is also on the road of population evolution, it is different from Saya, who has the jade of the four souls as the source of the soul, and has the support of Nagato, so there is no need to worry about losing yourself. The original will named Nero Kaos has long been lost in the will of the herd. Since its existence is like the most primitive chaos in the universe, as the number of envoys continues to increase, Nero''s own will will be swallowed by the surging chaos after about a few hundred years. "But no matter what, I''m very distressed if I''m so underestimated." With a smile on her face, a terrifying aura burst out, and the girl named Saye finally showed her fangs... 556 Chapter 096 Beastmasters coercion, determined to be the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Digimon is a very magical creature. In a sense, they exist in the form of information as beings in the form of concepts. In this way, for Digimon, their concept is very important. The initial concept of Digimon was very simple. Later, with the development of time, the Digimon gradually became more complicated, as the Digimon became more and more modern, as the Digimon became more and more modern. In the digital world, the Gentle Brave Lion Beast is a very famous Digimon. As one of the four ultimate forms of the lion beast, the golden sword lion beast is probably the weakest one. Saya chose it out of no choice at the beginning, but after research, Saya found that he had lost sight. The four ultimate forms of the lion beast are the golden sword lion beast, the fanchang lion beast, the Xuanyuan beast and the Mars beast. The Golden Sword Lion Beast does not have the power of the Fanchang level to fight against fierce powerhouses without injury and consecutive victories like the Fanchang Lion Beast, nor does the Xuanyuan Beast have a strong personality that is composed of the concept of the Chinese ancestor Xuanyuan Huangdi. Not to mention the unique elegance of Marsmon as one of the twelve Olympus gods. As far as Saya remembers, the record of the Golden Sword Lion Beast has caused people''s evaluations to drop again and again, and it is quite qualified to become the weakest Ultra Digimon in history. So, does the Golden Sword Lion really have no advantage? The answer is no. Aside from combat power, in terms of concepts, the Golden Sword Lion is indeed not as powerful as the other three ultimate variants, but it is more primitive! The Golden Sword Lion Beast is an ancient beast-type Digimon. In a sense, it is the original ultimate body of the Lion Beast. It has the most primitive lion, which is the concept of the king of beasts. Other types of ultimate bodies have only evolved with the development of the times, and the digital world has continuously absorbed data from the human world to fill and mutate. In other words, as far as Saya is concerned, the golden sword lion beast has the most excellent potential. After it is transformed into an armed form, Saya can carve on it as much as possible. What Saya needs is a form with potential, otherwise in terms of combat power, the twelve Olympus gods and the three three angels will not satisfy her at all. No, after Sayas slight sculpting, the effect came out Oooh!!! Listening to the screams of the wolves, seeing the girl not far in front of him wearing a golden shimmer, constantly killing the wolves, there is a fear that I dont know how long I have not experienced in Nero Kaos heart. mood. powerful! Let people know what to do, unparalleled powerful! At this time, Saya showed great strength in front of Nero Kaos, causing the chaos in the body of the tenth of the twenty-seven ancestors of this dead man to cry uncontrollably. That is the herd of chaos, the fear of the king of beasts! At this time, the pure white Qi Jin covered by Saya''s body turned into a golden color, like a burning flame. The girl''s strength and speed have risen by more than one level. More importantly, the girl at this time exudes a wave of superiority. Above all the beasts, the coercion called the king of beasts This kind of coercion is extremely domineering, directly aimed at the spiritual gap of the people around, and it contains the absolute will that no matter who it is, must surrender! Under such coercion, when the wolves faced Saya, all fears grew in their hearts, and they couldn''t perform to their full level. More than half of them were already extraordinary.Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com "Ha ha!" With a single claw, the dire wolf in front of her was torn into pieces, blood overflowed, and the girl who turned into a god of death smiled lightly, walking in the blood, but her body was spotless. With a punch in the air, Jin Qijin turned into a lion head and blasted the three dire wolves ten meters away into pieces. "What''s wrong, isn''t this going to work?" He stepped on a half-dead dire wolf and glanced at the fearful look around him. After Saya looked at the wolves, Nero Kaos, who also showed a look of fear, showed an expression of dissatisfaction. Before that, Saya had fought with Bai Ji once, but that time, Saya did not use her full strength. Otherwise, she might be irritating Bai Ji with the pressure of the Beastmaster at this time. To runaway. After all, this kind of Beastmaster coercion that infects the hearts of others is too provocative in the eyes of the strong! "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Nero Caruston was angry at the time. In a mood of extreme fear, the tenth ancestor of the dead was completely angry. His anger instantly infected the herd, and the eyes of the dire wolves were mixed with anger and fear. Coming towards Saya to kill. "Ha! Facing the Beastmaster, I can still be so motivated, not bad!" The menacing counterattack from the wolves caused the girl to show a happy and cruel smile, and immediately rushed out. A face-to-face beat a dire wolf into scum, with a smile, "Then, let me take this flame , Destroy it yourself!" boom!!! ... ... As Saya fought to his heart''s content, the battle in the town was heated up in an instant. Bang bang bang!!! The violent fists exploded the air, and the fists hit the air. Natalia took three steps back under the recoil force, squinted at her opponent, feeling extremely incredible. As an ordinary magician, even after becoming Nagatos subordinate, Natalia has grown a lot, but in the face of burial institutions or something, Natalia thinks that she shouldnt participate in it well, and give it all to Xia. Lei, she chose that priest as her opponent, but "What''s the matter with this guy in front of me?!" Obviously, everyone has gray hair and wrinkles on their faces, but they still have a sturdy body of Dashanbeida. They obviously dont have any magic skills, but they have unmatched fist skills-- "Just one step away!" Looking at the old guy in front of her, especially the light hidden in the other''s eyes, Natalia groaned constantly in her heart. The old guy in front of him obviously didn''t have Huaxia''s breathing method, but he actually practiced Xingyiquan to the point where it was beyond the reach of people. He was only one step away from the threshold of magic talent and became a kind of fantasy. "It seems that it is a tough battle!" In an instant, Natalia''s fighting will was raised to the extreme!.. 557 Chapter 097: Yan Feng Lizhengs First End! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the war-burning town, Yan Fengli looked at the silver-haired woman with solemn eyes. To be honest, participating in this crusade mission is really an accident for Yan Feng Lizheng. After all, he is old and not a substitute, so he is not suitable for such a mission. What''s more, from the Eighth Secret Society organization under the church, the elderly priests are responsible for the collection of the holy relics, not the heretics like surrogates, the professional is not right! However, in various unexpected circumstances, Father Yanfeng still participated in this crusade and became a temporary user of the Seventh Holy Book. It''s just that when this elderly priest rushed here all the way from Fuyuki City, he saw the destruction of the Paladins Such a hellish scene made this pious priest unable to endure the rampant heresy. After joining the two envoys of the burial organization, the priest came to this cursed town. At this time, the priest took off all the clothes on his upper body, revealing the strong muscles inside. This body envied the perfect muscles of many bodybuilders. It all shows that Yan Fengli is relying on the life of a young ascetic monk. His physique did not lose much with the decline of his body. However, on this muscle, dozens of scars can also be seen. Obviously, when he was young, Yan Fenglizheng also experienced many hardships. "Old guy, you''re a lot older. If you don''t take care of yourself at home, you will lose your life!" Standing directly opposite to Yan Fengli, Natalia spoke indifferently and sarcastically, but in her heart she felt a terrible headache for a nearly 100-year-old man with such terrible physical qualities, especially since there was no chance to distance herself at first-- In front of such a warrior, Natalia couldn''t find the opportunity to use firearms at all, so she could only deal with it with her own physical skills. Fortunately, she had practiced the breathing method of the heavens under Nagato over the years, and her physical ability skyrocketed. "It doesn''t matter, I am already enlightened!" Yan Feng Lizheng''s eyes also ignited fighting spirit, and a breath of detachment bloomed throughout his body, "Let my life end at the most intense moment, heresy, prepare to die!" The next moment, the old man''s sturdy body moved, like a big mountain, and suddenly pressed towards Natalia full of momentum, with great momentum! "drink!" In the violent shout, the old mans fists were like giant arrows shot from the body, and they immediately hit Natalias body, and with one shot, they took Natalias head and chest. . "Sure enough!" Natalia''s eyes lit up, and she waved her hands against her fist, and struck out the static braking movement of Tai Chi, staggering his imposing fists. "Humph" Yan Fengli frowned slightly, relying on the steps that could quickly get close to the enemy, she immediately stuck to Natalia''s body, and slammed her fist towards her heart. "It''s fast, it''s just a pity, you''re just an ordinary person!" At this time, Natalia''s body suddenly increased its magic power, and its speed rose out of thin air, bypassing the priest''s blow. At the same time, Natalia crashed his fist and bombarded the priest in a moment of surprise. Body! boom!!! Yan Feng Lizheng''s burly body was blasted several meters away by Natalia''s punch, but just as soon as he landed, Yan Feng Lizheng got up quickly like a monkey. "It''s very powerful, and it''s actually a deep breathing method..." However, after a simple two-stroke battle, Yan Feng Lizheng has also confirmed Natalia''s strength. Similarly, the elderly priest suddenly became envious of the woman in front of him. The power of this world is rooted in mystery. The lesser it is known, the greater its power. You must know that there are a lot of ancient magic. Now, apart from the five great laws, there is no magical existence. As the most populous country in the world, the Tian Dynasty naturally possesses its unique mystery-breathing method! This is a kind of special magic that continuously explores and deepens the physiological process of breathing, which communicates with nature, and evolves into an innate physique like a fantasy species. In other worlds, the view of the heavens is quite serious, and this moon world is even deeper. If it werent for the silent existence of Saya in Nagato, there would be no way to practice the breathing method of the heavens. Therefore, instead of breathing method, what came out of the heavens is naturally Neijiaquan. The difference between this method of boxing and breathing method is equivalent to the internal and external skills in martial arts. Breathing is internal power. From the beginning, it extracts magic power from the breath and continuously transforms the human body, while internal boxing is external power. Before reaching the highest achievement, the practitioner is an ordinary fighter. As long as you pass the last step, Can climb into the sky in one step and become the same existence as a fantasy species. Of course, the odds are extremely small, and there are not one or two in the entire history of the celestial dynasty, and more of them die before the last step.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3d.com "Although the possibility of failure is very high, it is also lucky to fight against the existence of breathing method!" Facing Natalia, Yan Fengli did not retreat, but was more vigorous, rushed forward, the Bajiquan dance was majestic, both speed and strength rose out of thin air At this time, Yan Fenglizheng had already taken out 120% of his strength level, almost ignoring his physical condition. In a sense, this was a battle to lose life! In the face of an opponent with such a fighting spirit, Natalia naturally accompanies her to the end, and her whole body''s magic power is strengthened, and she directly greets her. Gradually, the fighting between the two had been unconsciously going on for five or six minutes, and Yan Feng Lizheng was already sweating profusely and appeared exhausted. After all, Yan Feng Lizheng''s boxing technique is mainly for self-training and seeking the way for the purpose of kung fu, the purpose is the fighting behavior itself, and there is no experience in killing skills, so the fist is strong and powerful, but a bit less ruthless. In this regard, Natalia is just the opposite. As a bounty hunter, Natalia is a desperate and decisive from the beginning. "Huh...Sure enough, time is not forgiving..." Natalia thought in her heart that she didn''t rush to deal with the opponent, as if she was waiting for Yan Feng Lizheng''s final counterattack. Yan Fengli is naturally aware of Natalia''s meaning, but years of experience tell him that Natalia is setting him up and designing a trap. But after all, he is getting older. Although his muscles are still well maintained due to good eating habits and regular daily exercises, his physical strength has unexpectedly declined severely. If he does not attack, the final result will be failure. After all, Yan Fenglizheng is not a person who is greedy and afraid of death. He has lived long enough in his life. In an instant, this old man made his final decision! Yan Fengli was pacing without hesitation, accumulating the power of his whole body on her fist. At this moment, an artistic conception of transcending life and death permeated the old man. "not good!" Natalia''s pupils shrank, but it was too late to react. Yan Fengli had already blasted a punch, and violently collided with the hands of the silver-haired woman protecting her chest!! boom!!! I saw that Natalia was blown into the air with a punch, and she fell to the ground without knowing her life or death. Feng Lizheng was filled with a sublimation aura. At this moment, the old man was stunned. He originally planned to fight to the decisive battle, but he was put to death and resurrected. The bottleneck that had been indefinitely in the last realm of Neijiaquan started to loosen. After decades of hard work, Yan Fenglizheng has reached the penultimate step of Neijiaquan, which is only the last step left. After years of breaking through without fruit, the old man has already given up. After all, even in the celestial dynasty where Neijiaquan originated, many of the famous martial artists did not make a breakthrough, let alone a foreigner, the chance is slim, but now - Actually going to break through! At this time, the old man''s mood was suddenly chaotic, only knowing that he was constantly urging his own energy to hit the final bottleneck, and he subconsciously forgot one thing. Why did he clearly feel that the other party was setting some trap, but his own attack did not What hindered it. Then, in excitement, the old man fell to the ground instantly, his whole body aching. "This this" Yan Fengli was stunned. She was about to resist the pain and got up, but she was helpless. He glanced at herself subconsciously. The old man was stunned for an instant, because her burly body was as thin as wood at this time and alive. dissipate. "It''s an illusion!" Natalias voice suddenly came, and Yan Fengli was raising her eyes with difficulty, and saw the silver-haired woman standing in place, but there was no trace of harm, only a pair of eyes with dark purple halo, which made people Intoxicated This is Natalia''s magic eye, the result of some transformation from the blood of the succubus in the body and Nagato, dragging the enemy into the most hopeful illusion in the heart, using the other party''s essence as the burning, and throwing it into bliss. "Originally, it turned out to be...this..." After realizing that his breakthrough was just vain, the old man finally took his last breath and plunged into eternal darkness... At the same moment, in the Tosaka Clan''s residence in Fuyuki City, learning magic with Tosaka Toshimi, Yanfeng Kirei, who used to deal with the Holy Grail War two years later, suddenly stopped the magic manipulation in his hand and covered his chest. "How does it feel to fill my heart." .. 558 Chapter 098 Xia Lei vs. Burial Organ [Part I] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There are countless forces in the Moon World, and there is not the strongest organization that can suppress the world, but if one of them is the most interesting, the absolute trump card of the heretical crusade in the church of the world is the burial organization is definitely the most interesting organization one. As one of the two major forces in the Moon World, one of the subordinate departments of the Templar Church, the burial organization is the department that gathers the strongest personnel among the representatives. Although under the leadership of the church, it is actually an independent organization. This is a fighting organization made up of the strongest personnel owned by the church, created 800 years ago by the infinite reincarnation Roa before he rebelled against the church. Therefore, everyone in the burial organization possesses great combat abilities, and is given the authority to immediately obliterate the opponent as long as it is a heretic. But in this way, many problems have also appeared. First of all, they are required to be able to kill heretics, faith and personality are only the second and third. Naturally, the members are all personality disorders, but their strength is to the extent that humans can interact with heroic followers. Secondly, their biggest enemies are vampires such as the dead and true ancestors. To be precise, they are the most powerful and ancient vampires known as the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead. Nevertheless, due to the implementation of the power priority doctrine, one of the twenty-seventh ancestors became one of the members of the institution. It was like the demon summoner killed by Xia Lei-Merian Solomon. ! The burial organization is composed of seven people and one alternate, a total of eight people, each of which is extremely powerful. For anyone in the magic world, the two burial organizations are the same. boom!!! Jiajian Hongmo smashed the black key that was struck by a fist. The next moment, the''cremation ceremony'' contained in the black key was completely triggered, sparks gleamed in the explosion, but the scarlet ghost was unharmed. "Ha, this kind of strength will bury me too. I think it''s hard for you to get close to me!" Carrying a coffin on her back, Xia Lei looked at the two men in black robes in front of her, especially the old man who was over half a hundred years old and claimed to be a sleeping hand, and smiled ironically. After the arrival of the burial agency, Xia Lei took part in the battle with the idea of ??a battle of fortune. After all, the burial agency was the church''s greatest force against the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, and it was never too bad. But in fact, in front of this old guy, apart from the one who started to speak beautifully, he could only use attacks that contained various styles. As a result, he couldn''t get through the block of the red motorcycle, and the other one didn''t even move. "Could it be that the combat effectiveness of the burial organization is actually mainly reflected in the woman named Narubalek." The girl made an understatement, and the two black-robed men in front of her instantly froze for a while, and then revealed an aura called''Angry'' Narubalek, this name is the inherited name of the integrator of the burial organization. Like Hattori Hanzo''s name, the integrator of the burial organization must be from this family. According to rumors, this abnormal woman has the experience of capturing three dead ancestors, and her strength is incredibly powerful.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com But even so, no one likes her. In other words, everyone, including the non-humans in the burial institution, cant wait to stay away from her, because this generation of Narubalek is a murderous woman who likes to bully the burial institution. Members, bullying in various senses caused each of the other seven members to want to kill her, but they were helpless. It seemed that Xia Lei''s words touched the painful memory that he didn''t want to recall. The old man who claimed to be the Hand of Sleep showed an extremely gloomy expression and became really angry. "I originally planned to have a good time with you, but now I have changed my mind. I want you to die!" Two long black keys appeared in the old man''s hand instantly, and the whole person seemed to be several decades younger, with murderous intent and walking like flying, rushing towards Xia Lei. boom!!! Under the control of Xia Lei, the scarlet ghost and god appeared on the other side''s path in an instant, but the next moment, another black robe man who had not moved appeared beside the ghost and god in an instant, holding up a hand that looked quite The weird shield-like weapon smashed it into the air. With the help of his partner, the old man quickly approached Xia Lei. Although it seemed that there was no threat to the other party, Xia Lei felt uneasy inexplicably for some reason. "Go to hell!" Now that you feel uneasy, kill the opponent. With this mentality, a huge shadow of death appeared behind Xia Lei, and the god of death opened his arms, and a large number of undead ghosts blasted down. However, in the face of countless undead ghosts, the old man did not see a trace of surprise. The black keys of both hands were constantly beheading the attacking ghosts. The technique attached to the black keys seemed to be very harmful to the spirits, and it was almost unnecessary. Two swords can slay a ghost. Bang bang bang!!! In this way, the old man stared at the terrifying tide of undead going upstream, causing Xia Lei to frown, but the anxiety in his heart grew bigger and bigger. It was not the feeling of life-threatening, but the uneasiness from the undead. Only when Xia Lei hadn''t reacted yet-- boom!!! The crisp sound is also very conspicuous in the tide of undead. I saw that the black key of the old man in black robe broke directly when he continued to kill the undead, which shows that the black key is not practical. It was just that the old man did not show any look of fear, instead he showed a disappointed and helpless emotion. Before the undead blasted the opponent, the old man took off the glove on his left hand, revealing a cross mark on the back of his hand. "In the name of my lord, go to sleep, the soul that should have passed away!" When the opponent chanted, the cross mark burst out with a strong white light, forming an enchantment within a few meters of the surrounding area. When the undead screamed and dissipated crazily when they encountered this holy light enchantment, Xia Lei Suddenly stunned. "It turns out that this is the so-called Hand of Sleeping. The stigmata in the hand opens the sacred enchantment and puts the undead to sleep. This is what the undead fear!" Xia Lei secretly said in her heart, but she was really concerned about the burial organization. ps: This kind of originality is so hard to write! The next chapter is over! .. 559 Chapter 099: Xia Lei vs. Burial Institution [Part Two] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, I must admit, I underestimated you, old man!" Seeing the undead dissipating in the holy light barrier, Xia Lei immediately stopped the Duke of Predator behind her and continued to release the undead. Obviously, undead creatures that lack self-awareness in the spirit type generally have no resistance to that enchantment. Moreover, Xia Lei couldn''t see it anymore. The purpose of the old guy just now was actually to open the barrier around her, wrap herself in it, weaken her power to the extreme, and then destroy herself. "Since the undead of the spirit body can''t do it, then use the one with a physical body, the Red Mood!" In Xia Lei''s inherent enchantment, there are two kinds of undead. The weak are swallowed by the Duke of Prey in a dead soul state and turned into a part of the undead frenzy, while the strong are transformed into undead undead together with their bodies, and exist alone. At the call of Xia Lei, Hong Mo, who was smashed into the air for a while, got up, ignored his opponent, and rushed towards the black-robed old man, but his opponent, the black-robed man holding a strange shield, did not. He was willing to run away from his opponent, and instantly stood in front of Jiajian Hongmo alone. Bang bang bang!!! Facing the interception, Jiajian Hongmo instantly transformed into a scarlet ghost. Without hesitation, he immediately blasted dozens of punches. Each punch was powerful and blasted on the opponents shield with a violent roar. The dust is stirring. Boom boom boom!!! Stopping dozens of punches from the scarlet ghost and god with a shield, the black-robed man seemed dissatisfied with his passive defense. He even raised the gun shield that looked like a marriage proposal and blasted it against the ghost and god. The violent battle scene stunned both Xia Lei and the elders of the burial organization who claimed to be the Hand of Sleeping, especially Xia Lei, who couldn''t believe that there are humans that can compare with that ghost in power. You know, the ghost and god Jiajian Hongmo possesses a very powerful inhuman blood, and in the eyes of Xia Lei, the ancestor of the blood-sucking death, the black-robed man is clearly a human being. During the battle, the black-robed man''s hoodie that concealed his face suddenly fell, revealing a neutral face with silver hair and ponytail. Liz worshipped Phistorindo Barry, this is the fifth status of the new burial institution. This girl was originally not a member of the burial organization, but a knight who belonged to the Templar Church heresy interrogation knight. The ambassador concept armed Gamaliel, an official apocalypse, is a vampire armed with the pure concept of "destruction". One of the strongest candidates. After the death of Merian Solomon, the burial agency searched for a suitable successor within the entire church, and Liz Byfer''s disguise that saw through the world and did not have the slightest confusion was seen through by the murderer agency chief of the burial agency who went out in person, shaking in front of the church After revealing that the other party is an interesting and depraved character, the church will not stop him. Subsequently, at the request of the chief of the bureau, or at the invitation of violence, Liz Baifei had to join the burial organization. This is the first time she has fought since she entered the institution. Even the sleeping hand, who is a colleague, saw the opponent''s combat power for the first time. I have to say that this kind of battle is very shocking, but - "Here, it seems that your puppet can''t come over!" Sleeping Hand immediately realized that this was an opportunity. To be honest, if he was alone, he didn''t think he had any good solutions to that ghost-like monster.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com Although powerful, the Hand of Sleeping is definitely not better than that monster. The Holy Light Enchantment can suppress the opponent''s actions, but it does not have the effect as good as the spirits of the undead, and his own trick is only used once a day. . But now, the sleeping hand is against the enchantment of the holy light, as if it turned into a chariot of light, and blasted towards Xia Lei. All the lifelessness along the way was cursed under such holy light. They disappeared one after another. "Asshole!" Xia Lei''s silver teeth bite, and a long whip formed by a death current gathered in his hand. It was a lash towards the bright chariot. He only heard a bang, the chariot vibrated slightly, but it was not damaged at all, and the speed was not Less. At this time, Xia Lei was really unavailable. Although he still had the trump card of Meilian Solomon in his hand, not to mention that Meilian was originally the person in the burial organization. Maybe the opponent had a resolving move, which was white. Ji is nearby, Xia Lei dare not use Meilian Solomon! Although the relationship between the longevity species is very indifferent, Xia Lei, who has spent some time with Bai Ji, understands that Bai Ji''s experience is still too simple, and Mei Lian is the person she has seen most since waking up several times. If you tell her that Mei Lian is dead, Bai Ji might not care, but if you kill Mei Lian and then take out his body and dangle in front of Bai Ji, it is really the old birthday star hanging himself. "Death tornado!" After seeing that the whip of death was not working, Xia Lei''s eyes flashed red, and the death air stream gushed out from the girl''s surroundings. The four death air streams continued to rotate, turning into a tornado and the bright chariot violently collided. Boom boom boom!!! Black and white energy erupted in the town, and houses collapsed under such an impact. At this time, Xia Lei frowned when she sensed the rapid consumption of the death airflow. Although the girl''s death airflow is a lot, it is obviously uneconomical to consume it like this. Just as Xia Lei was thinking about whether she would directly go forward and fight melee, or find Mei Lian to use it, then retract it, and suddenly the girl frowned. boom!!! A heavy and slow voice echoed from the coffin behind the girl, causing the girl to show a triumphant smile. In an instant, the death tornado lost its source of strength and was''crushed'' by the chariot of light. After the Sleeping Hand was crushed and shattered by the death tornado, although he was surprised for a while, he didn''t think too much, and instantly rushed to Xia Lei, gathering endless holy light in his hand. The Lord''s verdict! The absolute ultimate move that gathers all the holy lights in your hands is powerful enough to purify all the dead! "It''s a pity, I can only use it once a day!" With such a pity in my heart, the old man was merciless. The holy light gathered in the palm of his hand and blasted out, while Xia Lei immediately slammed the coffin behind him and stood in front of him. boom! ! ! .. 560 Chapter 100 Opening the Coffin, The Heart of the Dead Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The condensed super-destructive holy light blasted directly on the mysterious coffin. In an instant, the roar echoed, the dust was agitated, and the rubble was flying. Just in the center of the shock, a platinum ball of light about 20 meters in diameter appeared horizontally. "Idiot woman!" The Hand of Sleeping showed a look of disdain, how could one''s own lore skills be blocked? Once in the crusade against the vampire, the old man also encountered such a situation, however, as long as it hits, the Holy Light will be there. A super purification enchantment formed within a radius of ten meters, obliterating everything. Its just that when he still has time to ridicule, the next moment boom!boom!boom!... A sound like a heartbeat echoed from the hearts of everyone nearby, and the battle between Red Mo and Liz Baifei involuntarily stopped, and the old man, known as the Hand of Sleep, had a stiff expression on his face. Click!Click!Click!... Immediately afterwards, black lights pierced the huge white golden light ball like a sharp sword, and the sound of that ka ka pierced the heart of the old man, and the old face flashed with an incredible look, terrified. "Impossible, the defensive power of that platinum ball of light can''t be damaged even by a missile!" The old man seemed to have a premonition and made a hysterical sound, but this couldn''t change any facts. The next moment, the entire huge platinum ball of light shattered suddenly, and Xia Lei was standing in place unharmed, and in front of her, A gap was opened in the mysterious coffin, and black air leaked from the gap. "...Well, it turned out to be the so-called holy light. No wonder I will be awakened. Now that I am awake, let''s go out and play!" An indifferent voice came from the gap in the coffin. The voice was very indifferent, but it was full of an indescribable charm, which made people give birth to a trace of death out of thin air, and felt inexplicably that death is the ultimate destination of everything. boom!!! With a vigorous roar, this mysterious coffin board crashed to the ground, and a long door with black clothes, black hair and black eyes wandered out of the coffin, as if the deceased''s monarch was coming, making people unable to resist any resistance. mood. "Well, is it your holy light?" After the dark Nagato came down, I looked around, scanned Xia Lei, and then the red Mo, stayed on Liz Baifei for a few seconds, hesitated slightly, and finally fell on the old man known as the Sleeping Hand, and said Asked. "Impossible, impossible..." At this time, the old man was already stunned. After he was most proud of, the gift of God was shattered by others, the old man''s faith in his life seemed to be shaken, and the whole person was in a certain state of confusion. "cut!" Seeing the other party''s state, the dark Nagato snorted disdainfully, and stomped his feet, the dark light extended from the young man''s shadow, entered the opponent''s shadow, and then instantly turned into a black screen, swallowing it down.89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com The whole process took less than a second, and the old man of the Sleeping Hand didn''t even have time to resist, and was swallowed down. The whole process was silent, but it was more frightening than other situations. And Liz Byfield, an agent of the burial agency, was even more stunned and at a loss. At this time, she was still young, and she was not the pure believer in the original fate who fought with the ancestor of the dead, the night of Valazia, for the sake of partners and beliefs. But Nagato ignored the bewildered little guy at this time, but sensed the situation in his body, and couldn''t help feeling the horror of the dead man''s heart The heart of the dead is the source of strength that Nagato, who was originally composed of the dead part, became closer to the concept of the dead after a long time after Nagato''s comprehension of the mood of death, and even reached the threshold of the law of death later and condensed. When the heart of the dead hadn''t been condensed, Nagato''s death incarnation was a high-level death force, which was automatically consumed in normal times, and Nagato''s mind was constantly condensed. After condensing the heart of the dead, this special source of energy immediately replaced Nagatos own divine mind, continuously producing the power of death to fill oneself. In a sense, the heart of the dead is the death incarnation of Nagato. . After condensing the heart of the dead, Nagato actually has the path to step into the law of death, but what Nagato hopes to understand is the law of life and death, not just death. Therefore, in order to prevent himself from inexplicably enlightening the law of death under certain uncontrollable circumstances, Nagato buried himself in a special coffin Even the Matsuki family of Fuyuki City, including the engraving of the Holy Grail, was handed over to Saya, but his death incarnation fell into an absolute sleep state, freezing his state. Of course, it is not that you cannot comprehend the law of life if you understand the law of death. It is just that life and death are opposite laws after all. Comprehension of one type will have a huge interference with the understanding of the other. Moreover, you can clearly understand the law of life and death in one fell swoop. Will never ask for trouble. ... ... On the other side of the town, the stumps and broken arms are scattered and blood is flowing. Standing on the street of the small town, the other Nagato sensed something and showed a dangerous smile.Yijian cut off the head of the magician named John, dripping with blood. "Are you out?" With such a word in his heart, Nagato looked at the last two survivors of the Magicians Association, a red-haired woman who was leaning on the wall and unable to react because of excessive fright, and one who was shot by her own magic bullet during the battle. Director Kenneth who can''t fight. "It seems that the people of the Magician Association, even the so-called geniuses, are nothing more than that!" Strolling to Kenneth, Nagato grabbed the frightened Sola, who couldn''t even react to him, and kissed him under Kenneth''s extremely angry eyes. The time passed by one minute and one second, obviously less than ten minutes, but in Kenneth''s eyes it seemed as long as three days and three nights, Nagato was held in his arms by Sola, who was kissed unconsciously, and said-- "Looking at this woman''s face, I won''t kill you, run away, stay away from here, otherwise you will be dead when Princess Bai Ji shows off her power!" Before leaving, the young man deliberately revealed the engraving of the Holy Grail on the back of his hand, and then walked away, leaving only a man with a green hat on his face full of hatred... 561 Chapter 101: Bai Ji vs. Roa [Part I] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! Amid the continuous roar, two vague figures moved quickly and fought fiercely. Anything that prevented the two from fighting, whether it was a building, a ghoul, or the land, was deeply affected. The devastation. The battle between the two people spanned thousands of meters and was the most intense battle in the entire battlefield. One of them is the last true ancestor of the Moon World, the best container for the Vermillion Moon, and the other is the heresy among the heretics, the blasphemer of the true ancestor, both of them are big enemies between life and death, and the natural killing is the most intense! At this time, Elquet was more ferocious and violent than when he had fought with Saya, full of animalism, and he was merciless between shots. He grabbed one of Roa''s reincarnation arm and tore it off The blood spurted out, and its bloody degree was breathtaking. Roa, who had lost one hand, seemed not to care about the condition of his body. Instead, he took this opportunity to open up the distance between himself and Alquette. The center of the remaining palm sprayed a blazing blue wave. Lei Guang, lased towards El Quette. Facing the lightning magic that is rarely involved in modern magic, Alquette didn''t care. With a wave of his arm, the lightning was wiped out. The magic power of the true ancestor can be seen from this. In the next moment, Elquite grabbed it with one hand, and a broken steel pipe on the ground beside her flew into the hands of the true ancestor princess. Under an inexplicable force, the steel pipe was instantly stretched and straightened. Transformed into a thick javelin with a sharp front end, and projected towards Roa. puff!! Bai Ji''s speed was extremely fast, and the timing happened to be during the pause time when Roa used the magic. The javelin slammed into Roa''s chest in an instant, exposing the internal organs. Such injuries are fatal to mortals, but in the face of the recovery of the ancestor-level deceased, he is a little weak. I saw Roa grasping the javelin body inserted in the chest with one hand, while "Uhhhhhhh" With an unconscious cry of pain, he pulled the javelin out of his body. "puff." A stream of blood spewed out of the wounds where there was no blockage. "Clang crowing..." Following Roa waved his hand and threw the javelin to the ground, there was a series of noises, but at this time Bai Ji did not attack, but looked in a certain direction. There, El Quette felt a powerful force of death. Although the entire town, including the outside of the town, was a battlefield, El Quette could vaguely perceive the situation in battle, but the princess of the true ancestor Don''t take it seriously. Because she perceives that these powers are not enough to be an obstacle to killing Roa, but the power of death that suddenly appears now makes the princess of the true ancestor perceive the danger. Taking advantage of El Quette''s momentary relaxation, Roa activated his own deceased''s ability and instantly recovered his injuries, even his broken arm grew back. From the very beginning, he was crushed and beaten. Although his reincarnation body was good in this life, he had just awakened after all. What''s more, even if he regained his fighting power in the first life, he was not Bai Ji''s opponent. The princess of the true ancestor, Zhu Yue''s most powerful candidate for reincarnation, these titles are not for nothing.186 Chinese Network www.186zwxs.com Of course, the most important thing is that Roa is a magician. He is not a known existence for melee combat. It is his destiny to perform magic, long-range attacks and so on. But the princess Naihe was too''passionate'', and Roa didn''t even have enough room for distance. "Hehe, such a monster actually appeared in this era." Seeing that the princess''s attention began to return to himself, Roa wanted to delay time and naturally asked for something to say. Moreover, as time went on, even Roa felt the breath of death on the other side of the town-- In this regard, the snake of Akashia was also shocked. He never thought that there would be such a terrible monster in this world, and even Roa felt that that monster seemed to be able to break his immortality. "Um... I didn''t think of who it was." Alquette nodded with approval, then reacted and said angrily: "Don''t delay time, it''s useless!" The golden eye was staring at Roa, but it was a pity that her charm eye was already very familiar to Roa. Not only the magic eye, but even Bai Jis fantasy use habits, attack methods, magic eye effects, etc., have long been known in more than a dozen battles. Otherwise, because of the poor strength between the two, Roa does not It may last so long. Of course, the recovery of the dead body at night is also a reason. "Haha, it''s useless, the true ancestor''s princess, your fighting style hasn''t changed for so long! Are you usually sleeping?" Roahaha laughed. "Really?" Along with Bai Ji''s words was a voice like cutting the atmosphere, and the air around Alquette began to show unstable fluctuations, dissipating like ripples. "This is..." Roa noticed something wrong and backed away quickly. The air ripples in front of Bai Ji became more and more, and the speed of dissipation became faster. Then, the entire space was shattered like a mirror, and dozens, hundreds, thousands, and countless faults appeared like cutting vegetables. , Winding away like a wave in the direction of Roa. "Ah..." Roa screamed, and had only time to avoid the heart and head, which are the most important to the dead. The other parts of the body were touched by the ripples, and then wiped out, and disappeared completely without resistance. In the face of distorted, cut off and compressed space, no one dares to say that they can resist. This is the ability that Bai Ji exists as a natural elf, which is the realization of fantasy, which allows her own will to be directly connected to the world, and the world changes into an environment like imagined. The attack just now is a dangerous and powerful move by imagining faults in the air and causing the separation to occur. However, this is not the end. The power of the ancestor of the dead caused Roa to be reborn again, leaving Roa with a head and chest quickly growing limbs. The first thing after the body returned to its original state, Roa quickly backed away and moved a distance from Bai Ji. Judging from her pale face, Bai Ji''s attack was not without effect... 562 Chapter 102: Bai Ji vs. Luo A [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Roa was pale and frowned. At this time, except for a few pieces of fabric covering his chest, there was no strands up and down all over his body, and the beautiful scenery of the reincarnation body was so calmly revealed. In this situation, even men will be a little bit shy, let alone women. But Roa didn''t. The seventeen rebirths, both men and women, not only made his gender ambiguous, but also gave him a subconscious mind that treats the body as something that can be discarded at will. How is your health? It''s my shit! This is probably what Roa thinks about his reincarnation today, but even so, Roa is not willing to accept the arrival of death easily In the eight hundred years, Roa has actually been aware of it for less than ten years. You know, Roa did not hesitate to betray the church and developed the reincarnation technique just to stay in the world, not to be tortured! "hateful!" Seeing Elquet walking slowly and murderously, Roa could not help cursing. Because he just woke up, Roa didnt have much magic power at this time. The restoration of his body just now caused a lot of loss to Roas dead body. "Do you want to abandon this body again and reincarnate again?" Roa couldn''t help thinking this way in his heart, but he was extremely reluctant to give up. Because of the randomness of the reincarnation technique, Roa''s previous reincarnation qualifications were really unsightly, sometimes even a piece of dead wood, but now this reincarnation qualification is so good that he can''t bear to give up. But now that he has just awakened, he has no time to kill to replenish his energy. As a source of power for body repair, if he fights resolutely, he must be prepared to take out the origin of the dead to fight In this way, it is a gamble. Everything in the world has an existence called the origin. The origin of the dead is equivalent to the essence of human beings. If the origin is consumed to fight, the essence or lifespan of human beings is almost the same. The dead are generally recovering themselves by sucking blood, devouring flesh and blood, etc., and will not use their own origin, because in that case, they will become weak after the battle. "If you can really escape a catastrophe, you can make up for the original source by hunting down the same dead, but if you can''t escape, the next time you reincarnated, if it is too weak, it will be sadly reminded." While Roa was still hesitating, El Quette would not wait for him to think about it. Princess Bai Ji''s attack came again. In an instant, the surrounding air turned into invisible air blades and blasted from all directions. Boom boom boom!!! Roa suddenly reacted at this moment and blocked the attack of the air blade for a while at the cost of a hand being scrapped. The whole person was like a beautiful snake, twisted and escaped from the attack range of the invisible air blade, from the diffuse dust. Jump out. "It''s done!" Under the blow of Princess Bai Ji, Roa finally made up his mind. To be honest, except for the physical accidents of the first generation, Roa''s body was crooked in almost every life, and she was tortured and killed in the face of Bai Ji. Finally had a suitable container, although due to timing issues, there was no time to replenish energy, and was also tortured, but finally there was a glimmer of hope to get rid of the other party, didn''t it?Love Book House www.2shuwu.com A qualified magician never lacks determination! After making the decision, Roa immediately mobilized his magic power. A special magic circle appeared in the snake of Akashia. The magic light suddenly appeared, and a thick magic thunder light blasted straight towards El Quette. . "go to hell!" Roa howled angrily and launched his magic once again. This blow was powerful, and the rare lightning magic in this world once again bloomed dazzling light in Roa''s hands. However, Alquette just flashed his figure, and dodged from the path of the thunder light, appeared on Roa''s side, five fingers like steel claws, grabbed Roa''s heart, vigorously Like a blade! The next moment, a palm first grabbed Alquettes arm-- This is the arm that Roa used to block the Qiblade before. I don''t know when it has returned to its original state, but the pale color on Roa''s face is even more conspicuous. Elquet''s eyes were shining with golden light, and he ignored the palm of his wrist with greater force, grabbed Roa''s neck straight, and threw her to the ground like a sack. boom!!! An irregular trace of cracks immediately spread from the ground under Roa, and the princess of the true ancestor immediately increased her strength, and her other hand moved her five fingers together and pierced her heart directly. boom!!! After receiving a violent blow, Roa''s body suddenly shattered like glass. The next moment, a thunder light blasted from behind Alquette, blasting the unsuspecting princess into the building on the side of the street. Inside, the current overflows. "It''s dangerous!" Roa was fighting on the street with a pale face, a puff of white smoke on the palm of his hand gradually dissipated. At this time, there was still a trace of being caught on his neck When the magic circle was launched before, Roa not only activated a lightning magic, but also a snake sloughing magic, which was activated when he was caught in the neck, replacing the real body with a fake body! What kind of person is Bai Ji? There is no merciful and cold torture of enemies, even the fallen true ancestors can eliminate the destructive power without leaving any traces, and the terror that makes all the dead tremble. "So, in any case, I am not an opponent, but I can run!" Roa folded his hands together, and the magic circle under his feet reappeared. Chains extended from the magic circle under his feet, tying up the buildings not far away. "With the strength of my origin, the strongest obstacle has been created!" Roa yelled softly, opening his mouth as a spurt of blood and sprinkling it on the magic circle. In an instant, Roa''s face was extremely pale, but the magic circle under his feet exploded with a powerful binding force and turned into a barrier. Bang bang bang!!! At this moment, Bai Ji in the building seemed to react. The powerful force kept bombarding the enchantment, but couldn''t get out, making Roa smile. At this moment, a red light fell from the sky, bombarding the barrier, causing Roa''s smile to froze... 563 Chapter 103 Roas Big Magic Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The non-loud collision sound was extremely harsh in Roa''s ears, because at this moment, Roa found that his control over the enchantment in front of him had disappeared, or that the enchantment in front of him had failed?! "how come" Roa raised his eyes in a daze, and turned his eyes to the red light that suddenly bombarded the barrier, and saw that there was a long sword full of magical nature, just volleying on the barrier. Roa''s gaze was very sharp, and he could clearly see that the place where the long sword and the enchantment were confronted, was filled with extremely subtle, invisible cracks. boom!!! At this moment, Bai Ji, who was locked by the enchantment, broke out again, and the whole building was shattered. The pure white princess was accompanied by a tornado, shattering the enchantment and suddenly appeared. "Roa, go to death!!!" Almost immediately, the princess locked Roa''s position, and the tornado formed by the realization of fantasy on her side was blasted towards Roa''s position under the order of El Quette. In a sense, a princess with the ability to realize fantasy can completely achieve the effects of all magic in a different way. This is something that all magicians are extremely envious of. "not good!" Almost subconsciously, Roa output the ultimate magic power of this body, and the magic circle under his feet was erected out of thin air, standing in front of him, and violently colliding with the coming tornado. boom!!! In such a violent collision, the Roalian and the guardian magic circle were pushed back directly, hitting the wall of the building behind him, and then, through the wall, the whole building collapsed. "Awesome, as expected to be El Quette!" The indifferent voice echoed here, and El Quette paused, and looked up to see one hundred meters to his side. I don''t know when there was an extra table and chair, and there were plenty of food and drinks on the table. The red-haired boy is holding a girl in his arms, sitting on a chair, looking at this, like, no, it''s just watching a movie! "Humph!" Although he was very upset about the other party''s intentions, El Quett still had a clear love and hatred. After all, the other party had helped him before, otherwise the enchantment would not be broken by a tornado of fantasy. Moreover, the most important thing now is... Roa! When Bai Ji''s princess thought of this, the aura between her brows suddenly condensed. At this time, in the ruins not far away, Roa''s figure gradually stood up, showing a wry smile. "Unexpectedly, it still fell short!" Roa was in a terrible condition at this time. He just woke up, and encountered Bai Ji before he could replenish his strength. At this time, he even spent a lot of the source of the dead the e-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com Although Roa''s combat power was not diminished at this time, it was only the blessing of the original source of combat power. After this period of time, Roa believed that he might really fall into the position of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead. Da Da''s voice echoed in his ears, Roa clearly saw it, Bai Ji''s princess was walking slowly, eyes still cold and ruthless, turning his head slightly, Roa saw the red hair in the distance that looked like a theater. The boy, he knew in his heart that the owner of the magic sword just now was the boy. "no solution anymore!" Knowing that he can''t run away, Roa doesn''t care about this body anymore. He no longer cares about the origin of the physical body, and forcibly extracts a lot of magic power. The magic circuits of the whole body are all unfolded, and he feels the magic power in the great source. , It is rare that the physical body in this life is excellent and abnormal, almost the first generation. Unfortunately, looking at Ji Jun on the opposite side, he understood that there was no hope of his body in this life. It was the bastard... Roa stared at Nagato fiercely, as if to remember his appearance. Nagato didn''t care at all about Roa''s hatred. Nagato never intended to make Roa the eighteenth really appear anyway. His anger was meaningless. Feeling the fullness of the magic power in his body, Roa was excited. You know, since waking up this time, he really hasn''t felt this kind of feeling. The suffering is so hard-- "In that case, let''s end it with the long-lost magic trick!" Thinking of this in his mind, Roa showed a touching smile, and the great magic that had not been used in the sixteenth century will reappear today. He chanted a spell with the ability similar to high-speed divine words to save lengthy chanting time. With his spell, the magic circle under his feet began to change, and several small magic circles appeared, surrounded by strange magic patterns. The magic pattern is a special rune. It comes from Roas inherent enchantment overload [overl, this enchantment can add all magic patterns to all the magic that he casts, which doubles the power of magic. . "I think people are sinful on the earth, and everything they think about all day long is evil!" "The Lord regretted creating man on earth, and his heart was sad." "The Lord said, I will destroy all the people, animals, insects, and birds in the sky that I have created from the ground, because I regret that I made them." Like a biblical chant, Roa filled his body with a very caring breath. At this time, he seemed to have returned to the first life, who was still the spokesperson of God. At the same time that Roa launched the great magic, Princess Bai Ji launched an attack without hesitation. Bai Ji''s combat method is generally close combat, with her feet pushing hard, her whole person flying out, a pair of red nail claws aimed at Roa''s head, this time, the princess has only one goal, a headshot! Just as Roa is very familiar with Bai Jis fighting methods, after fighting for so long, Bai Ji is also familiar with his magic. This time a strange magic appeared, which made her feel a little strange, but then threw the idea to Behind the head Regardless of his magic, just kill him directly. "It''s useless, this is the real mystery of my Roa, it cannot be interrupted!" Roa, who is also familiar with Princess Bai Ji''s fighting methods, said so, as if in order to apply for the other party''s words, invisible power burst from Roa and bounced Bai Ji''s princess tens of meters away. The next moment-- "Tear it, the sky, come on, the great flood that destroys the world!" Like the call of a fanatic, a big mouth opened in the sky, endless disasters filled the air, cold and merciless floods fell from the sky, completely destroying the entire town...... .. 564 Chapter 104 Fantastic Realization-Moonfall! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tianhe inverted! What a reappearance of a scene like a myth, a huge crack appeared in the sky, and a cold and ruthless flood fell from the sky, and the violent impact destroyed everything and buried everything. call! Kenneth, who had just fled the town for a long distance, stared blankly at the terrifying flood that was only less than ten meters away from him, and fell into a panic of fear and confusion. Especially looking at the endless water in front of him, Kenneth finally understood what the so-called strong is like, and in the bottom of his heart, he is even more desperate and angry. Then, the man whose fiancee was taken away wailed like a wounded beast... "Ah, it''s dangerous!" Sitting on the huge coffin, Xia Lei frowned as she watched the icy flood under the coffin. Although she was not a traditional vampire, she was not afraid of special fluid substances like sea water, but disgust was always inevitable. Moreover, Xia Lei''s keen intuition told her that the seawater in front of her was not ordinary seawater. Its temperature was very low and contained a certain unique lethality, especially for the dead. In fact, just as Xia Lei thought, before the reincarnation of the great magician Roa, as a genius magician and church priest, he possessed the strongest magic, and the source of his magic came from the legend of the flood. Precisely because it is a simulation of the flood of God, although the scale is much different from the legend, it is really powerful for the true ancestor of the deadly enemy of God. Beside Xia Lei, the dark Nagato, Natalia, Tono Four Seasons who had been hiding from the beginning, and the captive Liz Baifei were all on the coffin, and the five people followed the coffin in the cold water. Floating in. "Roa, a bit level!" The pitch black Nagato had the same will as the other Nagato, and he understood all the reasons. Looking at the cracks in the sky that gradually overlapped, he manipulated the things under his feet to keep away from the center of the battle. In the middle of the battlefield, the surrounding sea water froze into a large block of ice, and Nagato was standing on it, putting away the red-haired humanoid doll that he had just made in his hands. At this moment, a figure appeared near him, it was Bai Ji, and she saw her jumping on the ice block while "pooh" said: "Damn it, let me accidentally drink two mouthfuls of sea water!" At this time, Bai Ji''s clothes appeared a little damaged, revealing a dreamlike scenery, although the image was a little embarrassing, but there was no injury at all. Although it was the flood of God, it was simulated by magic after all. For the true ancestor Elquith, it was really not lethal, or in other words, it was not lethal. "By the way, what is Roa''s purpose?" Looking at the vast ocean around him, Nagato said in a puzzled manner, although the water did have some lethality, neither he nor El Quette were afraid of it. Soon, Roa gave him the answer, and he sank into the sea. Then, under his control, the sea began to roll, and several big palms appeared, and attacked Nagato and El Qut. Not only that, the ice at Nagato''s feet began to shake, as if something was underneath. Shock. "It''s just a sailor''s palm, huh!" Alquette didn''t even think about it, and the palm that directly attacked directly through the visualization of fantasy directly froze.Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net Then, the sea boiled. Numerous waterspouts appeared, rolling up and spinning the sea water, and the sea level dropped a few meters obviously. The simultaneous appearance of waterspouts ranging in height from tens of meters to hundreds of meters is a magnificent scene. Humans appear small and weak in front of the waterspout. Of course, it does not include the two present. "Ha, it''s been a long time since I performed this magic trick, God his old man didn''t abandon me!" Roa, who was hiding under the water, laughed loudly. As the initiator, Roas body has begun to deteriorate. This is not a good phenomenon, and it means that even this body with an extraordinary amount of magic power cannot bear this magic. Extract. But Roa didn''t care, he couldn''t escape the catastrophe anyway, so he broke the jar. "Oh, it''s amazing!" Nagato showed a smile, and the magic spear ruling appeared in his hand instantly. The magic circuit in his body ran wildly. A large amount of magic power diffused out of his body, which surprised El Quatt. Such magic power is nothing like a human being. Owned. "Infinite Bullets!!!" Combining the infinite cannon from the infinite dragon beast and the theory of the magic cannon based on the type moon, Nagato developed such a move. In an instant, the magic spear ruling seemed to be fatal, a large number of magic bullets were sprayed out, and the magic bullets accumulated in the magic spear were output crazy, and there was a violent collision with the incoming waterspout. boom!!! A huge roar suddenly sounded, Nagatos magic bullets continued to blast out, and Roas waterspout continued to appear. The two seemed to be vindictive, blasting at each other frantically. For a while, the entire water surface was choppy. Nagato continued to manipulate the magic bullet to kill the waterspout, and asked Alquette: "He is hiding under the water. Can you attack him? If it doesn''t work, I will shoot." In the constant confrontation, the causal relationship between Nagato and Roa has long been enough, and the causal magic bullet can be used! "Um..." Bai Ji tilted her head for a moment, and seemed to have made a difficult decision: "Yes, Roa''s life is mine, you can''t grab it with me." As soon as the voice fell, Alquette''s eyes had turned golden, and there was an indescribable aura on his body. He brought a strong wind, made his clothes grin, and raised his right hand as if he was holding something. Following Bai Ji''s movements, an astonishing scene appeared, and a second moon appeared in the sky. At this time, the brilliance of two moons appeared in the originally dim night sky. What is especially noticeable is that the size of the second moon is slowly growing. There is no doubt that it is continuing to approach the earth and is preparing to stage a show. The moon hit the earth. Xia Lei, who had just left the waters in the distance, and Kenneth who was in a daze, stared blankly at the growing moon, and even Roa and Nagato who were facing each other stopped their hands. action. The great mystery that has been realized in fantasy, the moves that once shined in the magical war, finally reappeared today, its name- "The moon sets!!!" .. 565 Chapter 105 Roas destruction, the worlds first contradiction! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Realize a moon through fantasy, and then use it to hit the enemy. This is the simplest and clearest explanation of the profound meaning of "moonfall". Although the explanation is simple, the content is extremely amazing. Apart from other things, if it weren''t for Bai Ji who had Gaia''s support, other people had made such a huge thing, let alone their own magic problems, the world correction power alone would be enough to make them extremely troubled. The rest of the people on this battlefield looked up at the ever-increasing moon above their heads. Except for Nagato, El Quart, who was casting the moonset, and Saya, who was missing, everyone was stunned. After all, in the power system of the Moon World, such exaggerated power seldom appeared, which made it hard for them to imagine. As far as Nagato was concerned, Moonfall was nothing but troublesome. You know, Nagato once pulled a small sun and talked about the existence of a smashed dimensional space. As soon as the moonset appeared, Roa knew that he still failed "I took out the great flood that has been concealed, but brought out the moonfall that His Royal Highness Ji has never used. It''s really, people don''t know what to say!" Roa sighed silently, he understood, no matter where he went, he was the target after all. The most excessive aspect of this trick is that it is not a large-scale attack, but a single attack. Roa felt that he was locked by some unknown force. "If that''s the case, let the moonset be a gorgeous funeral for my life!" "His Royal Highness, let''s see you in the next life!" The Snake of Akashic made up his mind, ignoring the screams of his body, and continued to squeeze the remaining magic power, inject all of it into the magic circle under his feet, and get new power. The waterspout became crazy and rushed into the sky. The praying mans arm is a car, the moths are fighting the fire, and they are irresponsible... Seeing this scene, Nagato had such a vocabulary in his heart, but he had another opinion of Roa. Although this guy is very unpleasant, at least this kind of courage is worth remembering, although it is just a memory. Live only. "But I have to hide." Seeing the moon hitting down in the sky, Nagato walked behind Bai Ji without hesitation. No matter how much the attack like Moonfall, it was also an attack by Elquit, it shouldn''t be a suicide attack. . Soon, El Quette''s attack finally arrived, and the huge round moon slammed into Roa. As the target of the attack, most of the energy of the moonset was also concentrated on him. The water of more than ten meters could not even buffer the water. Roa was annihilated, and he had not had time to say the last words. boom!!! The deafening sound reverberated, the violent wind and the gravel swept up, after the violent wind and the gravel-- There''s no after that. The moon just disappeared out of thin air, and it didn''t even cause the earth to shake much. There was a feeling of thunder and rain. But think about it, after all, the power of fantasy comes from Gaia, and if you do your own thing, even if it is restrained, it will be laughed at. When Roa died, without magical support, the flood that had covered the entire town naturally disappeared. After successive devastation, the small town that still existed during the day completely erased its traces from the map, leaving only a clearing, plus a crater more than ten meters deep caused by the moonset. Seeing this scene, Nagato didn''t have much emotion. This kind of destructive power is quite huge in the world of the moon, but for Nagato, who has experienced the world of the godslayer, it is still a little too weak. "Huh! Finally killed Roa." At this moment, Elquet spoke, she was relieved, after using Moonfall, it seemed that the blood-sucking impulse was about to move around, so she had to spend more time suppressing it. "Woo, I''ve lost it!" After killing Roa, Alquette''s wisdom seemed to disappear immediately, becoming the natural princess again, unconsciously selling cute. "What are you going to do next." Nagato didn''t say anything about Bai Ji''s blood-sucking impulse. Although he could suppress it by himself, Nagato was reluctant to make a move because that would weaken El Quett''s potential. After going through a lot of worlds, Nagato can understand that there are some things in different worlds, just like angels use the power of light regardless of good or evil. Looking at countless worlds, you really cant find it. Angels of dark power, unless fallen angels. And for existences like the true ancestors of the blood race, you don''t suck blood, are you ashamed to call yourself a blood race? Just like in Nagato''s memory, there seems to exist in countless worlds, a true ancestor who did not suck blood on an artificial island was beheaded by a guy much weaker than himself. As for the blood-sucking runaway, as long as the runaway is controlled, Nagato thought in his heart. "I don''t know, I''m probably going back to Millennium City, and go to sleep!" Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com Some natural princess Baiji lightly tapped her cheek with her finger and said, but she didn''t know that the appearance of her disheveled clothes at this time, coupled with such a natural movement, made Nagato couldn''t help but be moved. What a pity, before Gaia is really settled, this darling of Gaia really can only watch, not touch! "Go back? It''s hard to come by, just have a good time! What''s the point of a cold castle?" At this moment, Saya''s crisp voice echoed around, and the girl in white veil appeared out of thin air with a smile on her face, and came to Alquette After defeating Nero Kaos, she seemed to have gained a lot of benefits. "Um...but..." Princess Bai Ji was a little moved, but a little hesitant. After all, it was her habit to go back to sleep every time Roa was killed, and her blood-sucking impulse was already somewhat uncontrollable. "Nothing to hesitate!" Saya pulled up El Quts hand, and a light of the soul flowed from Sayas hand into El Quts body. In an instant, Bai Jis princess felt that her blood-sucking impulse seemed to be isolated by something. . "This, this is..." Elquette looked at Saya with some surprises. You must know that for thousands of years, Elquette has not found a way to help him suppress the blood-sucking impulse, but apart from sleeping accidents, this natural princess still only knows to suppress it through her own will. Never thought that the first friend who went out this time had such an ability, which surprised Alquette. "Let''s go! Now, Brother Nagato, I''ll leave it to you!" Saya didn''t think so much, but pulled Alquette straight and walked in a certain direction. Seeing the two people walking away on their own, Nagato smiled slightly. It''s not that he didn''t want to keep up, but that something strange appeared in the big pit that Bai Ji blasted out with the moonlight Some long-awaited abnormalities in Nagato! Jumping into the pit, a fall of more than ten meters is already life-threatening for ordinary people, but for Nagato, the difference between one meter, ten meters, one hundred meters, kilometers or even ten thousand meters is actually not big. The bottom of the pit is not too big, it is only two or three meters wide. At the bottom, a light blue shining figure appeared, as if Alicia was possessed by Roa. Roa had been completely crushed to ashes under the power of the moonfall and reincarnated randomly. There was no doubt that the person in front of him should be Alicia''s self-consciousness. Nagato has opened the life wheel to observe closely. This is an extremely rare opportunity! The generation and correction of contradictions in the world is not something you can see if you want to see it. Although Nagato is the creator of the world, he is not a prodigal son. It''s not fun to collapse. Alicia was able to resurrect because of this contradiction with extremely rare chances. Specifically, Roa has died, but Roa has contradictions in this world-- A fact that even the world cannot accept. So she "resurrected". Alicia''s situation is that as long as the world is still alive, she can come back from the dead, even if she is brutally killed without a single cell left. Although she was in a state of "death" at a certain point in time, she was able to resurrect soon again. Not so much immortality, it is more accurate to say infinite resurrection. To be honest, this girl was not the first person Roa possessed. Bai Ji killed Roa seventeen times in a row. When Roa was killed by Bai Ji before the sixteenth, this did not happen. . The probability of this kind of thing happening is too small and too small. If Baiji''s Moonfall had not been forcibly eliminated by Gaia after killing Roa this time, it would hinder the correction of the world itself, and the contradiction might not appear. The result may be that Alicia was directly erased, and Roa continued to reincarnate! Alicia''s body reappeared, but she was still asleep, and she collapsed. Nagato held her back and frowned as she seemed to be asleep. If it was the first time to recover, it might take a long time to wake up. However, the body has returned from a vampire to a human body, and Nagato can naturally feel her body temperature when holding her. "The undead, if there is any regret, it is probably that her physical condition has been recorded. No matter how far she practiced, she only needs to die once and her level will be cleared." "Of course, such immortality must stay in this world to be effective..." Although there are many flaws, Nagato still thinks this girl is very good. In this world, at least compared to Natalia, Kuu Maiya and others are more suitable as Nagato''s subordinates. After all, there is no need to worry about her. Is dead... 566 Chapter 106 Four Seasons of Death, Capture Roa Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon after the moonset disappeared, Tono Shiji, far away from the town, suddenly trembled. Immediately, the white-haired boy swayed back and forth like a drunk, his left foot accidentally tripped his right foot, and the white-haired boy fell straight to the ground with a bang, raising a little dust. The few people standing next to the white-haired boy, including Inky Nagato, Xia Lei and Natalia, have been standing on the sidelines. They are not even interested in supporting each other, so that Liz, who is a captive, will worship Fei suddenly slandered. "Finally entered the urn, the snake of Akashia." "Four seasons, the test has come, if you can''t control it by yourself, I can only..." With a voice that he could only hear, whispering softly, the dark Nagato first looked at his captive, making the silver-haired single horsetail shield knight girl extremely vigilant This guy is not going to kill me. The fallen knight Ji girl thought so. Although under the oppression of the other party, the girl who had not firmly believed in abandoned her own master and became the captive of the other party, but the girl still felt insecure. The reason for all this is attributable to the dark Nagato at this time, the death Nagato on the verge of enlightening the law of death. Even if the breath of death is suppressed without a trace at this time, there is still a great deterrent for sensitive creatures, as if their own life is not in the palm of their own hands, and is under the control of others. "ban!" The dark Nagato ignored Liz Byfields thoughts. Before the shield knight girl reacted, she pointed a finger at the center of her eyebrow. The next moment, a force of death poured into the girls body, causing the girl to tremble. Suo, the whole body is cold. "This is a prohibition created by the power of death. If you do something that is not good for me, or plan to do something that is not good for me, it will be activated and you will be at your own risk." Speaking to make the silver-haired single ponytail knight girl face horrified, a black air appeared at the foot of the black Nagato, and at the same time a magic handkerchief appeared in Nagato''s hand, and the handkerchief was gently raised, and the not small coffin reappeared out of thin air. The black gas turned into several black chains and carried Tono Four Seasons into the coffin. In an instant, one after another complicated magic circles appeared around the coffin, surrounding the white-haired boy heavily. "Next, I''ll leave it to you." Looking at Natalia and Xia Lei, Nagato closed his eyes as the two women nodded. In an instant, the whole person seemed to disappear like a dream, and a dark bead appeared in mid-air. Whoosh! The sound of breaking through the sky suddenly appeared, and the black beads passed through the space in an instant, and sank into the forehead of Tono Four Seasons. In an instant, the moonlight in the sky seemed to flicker, but nothing happened. ... ... "Is this my test?" In the deadly space, Tono Four Seasons stood on the lifeless earth. In front of him were six passages. With the outstanding eyesight of the white-haired boy, he could see. At the end of each passage, there were several Choice of channels. And behind Tono Four Seasons, there is a gray and blank environment, with no road at all, as if one would get lost when stepping inside. From the day of his apprenticeship, Tono Shiki has been taught that one day he will face the test of death, and when this moment comes, Tono Shiki has both expectations and hesitation in his heart. What is expected is the strength after the test, and what is hesitant is the danger during the test! "It''s actually a maze?" Although Tono Four Seasons is less than double digits in age, but thanks to his innate blood, the boy was able to discern things very early. In addition to these years, he followed Nagatos orders and followed Natalia and even went to The experience on the battlefield allowed him to remain calm in many situations. "As long as I pass this trial of death, can I get real power?" Whispering softly, Tono Shiji''s eyes flashed with different spirits, the balance in his heart tilted at this moment, and all hesitation was instantly beheaded. The far wild clan has the blood of humans and demons. The closer the purity of their blood is to their ancestors, their behavior pattern will be closer to the rule of the weak and strong, and they will also be more thirsty for power. Among them, Tono Four Seasons is one of the best. After being accepted as an apprentice by Nagato from an early age, although he was not educated by Nagato himself, Nagato''s influence on the four seasons is undoubtedly the biggest. Especially after contacting Nagato all the year round, Tono Shiki discovered something that surprised him very much That is, his master has no fear of everything in this world, and is comfortable with any enemy. Such a powerfulness makes this white-haired boy extremely yearning. In the heart of Tono Four Seasons, his master is always so unfathomable and unmatched, and such a powerful one makes me crazily want to chase and worship. "There is nothing wrong with Master''s words, then, let me have a look, what the hell is my death!" In my heart, Tono Four Seasons focused his attention on the labyrinth in front of him. Before thinking clearly, Four Seasons will not take a step, and directly tell Four Seasons that his first step is very important.Global Novel www.qqzkw.com However, no matter how Tono Four Seasons thinks, the six passages in front of him are exactly the same. Even the number of intersections at the end of the passage are the same, and there are no different traces. "Ok!" Just when the white-haired boy was helpless, the boy subconsciously raised his head, and with a bang, a sound of touching came from the back of his head, making Tono Shiji suddenly stunned. "So it is!" Almost in an instant, Tono Shiji''s mind flashed, and he turned around in an instant. He punched the hazy mist, and the Neijiaquan who had been practicing for several years made a sound of breaking through the air. boom! The fist banged on the hazy fog, as if it was bombarding something, and there was a harsh collision sound. With the fist of the four seasons as the center, the irregular tortoise crack road appeared out of thin air, spreading in all directions. boom!!! In less than a while, the sound of a crash suddenly reverberated, everything in front of the four seasons was broken, the maze, like the moon in a mirror, and the flowers in the water dissipated, exposing the vast expanse of land. "Hey, I really didn''t expect you to be able to break out of the game!" At this moment, a cold voice came into his ears abruptly, Tono''s eyes moved slightly in the four seasons, and he saw a man with slightly curly hair in a white windbreaker standing not far away, his indifference to seeing all beings as nothing. There was a gleam of surprise in the eyes, and it felt like a sinister snake, cold and selfish. He is no one else, it is Roa who was killed by Bai Ji earlier, the soul of the first Roa! "who are you?!" Four Seasons stared at the man in front of him carefully, but he couldn''t help beating the drums in his heart. Four Seasons can guarantee that the man in front of him is definitely stronger than him. Fortunately, there is a feeling of emptiness in the other''s indifferent aura. Tell Four Seasons that the guy in front of him has been severely affected. Trauma, strength is not one, otherwise the four seasons will definitely run far. "Oh, look at my memory, my name is Roa, boy, hello, I unceremoniously accept your body, as for your consciousness, go to death!" As soon as the voice fell, Roa launched an attack without hesitation, and magic lightning spurted out of Roa''s hand. The speed was so fast that there was no time to react. After consuming the source and fighting with Bai Ji, Roa fell into a state where the source was missing. In this case, reincarnation can easily cause some unnecessary troubles, such as the resonance between oneself and the host''s consciousness and become no longer oneself. Therefore, in order to reincarnate smoothly without accidents, Roa prepared to trap the consciousness of the four seasons, bypass the soul, and merge with the body first. However, the maze was shattered by the punch of the four seasons. As a last resort, Roa could only attack quickly, striving to maimed his soul. As for the problem of damaging the face of the great magician by killing a child under ten, Roa wouldn''t mind. Magicians are a bunch of lunatics, and they can ignore human ethics, not to mention these boring things! boom!!! At this moment, a red light beamed out from the arms of the four seasons, the red light was like a sword, and the lightning magic that struck in an instant was extinguished one by one, the red light overflowed, and then fell to the ground. Click!!! In a clear and melodious voice, whether it was Four Seasons or Roa, he could see the true appearance of the red light. It was a long sword that was more than one meter long, stuck in the ground. Among the two people present, Siji finally understood that this was a life-saving method his master left for him, and he immediately became calm, but Roa was completely stunned. "How come, this sword again!" The last time I almost ran away from Bai Ji, I encountered such a sword to disrupt the situation, and now, when I was preparing to maimed the soul of the reincarnated body, the sword appeared again. "No, it''s a trap!" Roa hadn''t reacted at first, but after all, he had the name of Akashia snake. Roa quickly understood that his soul was also focused on. Almost instinctively, Roa''s thoughts moved, and the surrounding A portal appeared in the space, and the person was going to leave here through the portal, but-- boom!!! Roa, who stepped into the portal one step at a time, seemed to have hit something, and a series of inexplicable magic circles appeared on the portal and bounced Roa out. "how come?!" Roa suddenly understood that he was trapped in the child''s body at this time. However, there is still no time to say anything in the future. A haze of death sprang up in the heart of the infinite reincarnated, and the snake of Akash turned his head and looked at I didn''t know what, a black-clothed, black-haired, and black-eyed teenager didn''t know when he appeared not far away, put his hand on the hilt of the sword, and in an instant, a mysterious white mist filled the entire space. "Welcome to your cemetery, the reincarnated snake!" Standing in the middle of the white mist, the black boy announced so, his eyes staring and murderous. ps: I dont know why, I dozed off twice in a row... 567 Chapter 107 Killing Roa, the third of the Vermillion Moon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato stepped into the four seasons of the sea of ??knowledge, the first thing that came into view was the sword intent of the Judgment Demon Sword, which was inspired by the danger of life in the four seasons. Yes, Jianyi! Although Nagato has always claimed to be unable to become a pure warrior, after all, it is the magic sword that he has forged, even if it is not particularly concerned, but with Nagato''s aptitude and resources, it just allows the magic sword to nurture a sword intent. For this battle, Nagato deliberately hides this sword intent on Siji. After all, it is a battle in the spiritual world, and physical weapons cannot be brought in, unless one day Nagato breaks the boundary between material and spirit, so this sword intent has become a weapon that Nagato prepares for itself. In the second step, Nagato appeared above the Four Seasons Sea of ??Knowledge. As soon as his eyes turned, he saw Roa who was about to escape from the Four Seasons of Sea of ??Knowledge. If the opponent escapes before he puts Shiji''s body in a coffin full of special magic circles, there is still a slight possibility, but now Nagato sneered silently, stepped out, ignoring the obstacles of space, and instantly came to the four seasons that were still in shock. Seeing the joy in the eyes of this apprentice who was less than ten years old, Nagato nodded and reached out to hold the magic sword. Hilt. "The world of fairy tales, infect!" A few years ago, Nagato once killed the fairy-tale envoy-Moon Oil, and refined the fairy tale world that emerged from the Moon Oil into the sword. Now in this world of sea of ??knowledge, Nagato has already been refined. The fairy tale world of transformation is released again. Hum! Almost in an instant, a vast white mist filled the entire space, all over every corner. Although there was no special lethality, it moved the entire battlefield from the sea of ??knowledge of the four seasons to the fairy tale world After all, if the battle really started in the Sea of ??Knowledge of Four Seasons, Nagato''s breath of death would be enough to make Tono Four Seasons brain die immediately, that would not be a good thing. "It seems your luck is very good, Four Seasons." Looking around, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and said to the joyful Four Seasons, without waiting for him to reply, "Next, go to sleep. When you wake up, you can get what you want." When Nagato pointed it out, a black light penetrated into the eyebrows of the four seasons. The white-haired boy fell into a coma for an instant, and the surrounding white mist automatically formed a gap, which surrounded it and sank to the bottom of the fairy tale world. During the whole process, Roa did not say a word, but constantly scanned the surroundings, accumulated strength secretly. To be honest, Roa was also a little at a loss when he was chased to the sea of ??knowledge for the first time, but it was the oldest after all. A dead man, an 800-year-old monster, the snake of Akashic still calmed down. "Well, don''t you speak?!" After doing all this, Nagato turned his gaze to Roa. At this time, after the departure of Four Seasons, he finally released his shackles. In an instant, the endless will to death filled the hearts of ancestral dead followers like Roa. "I am very kind. I allow you to say your last words. As for whether I will help you realize the last words, it depends on my mood." Pulling out the ruling magic sword, Nagato stretched out his white fingers and flicked the blade, the crisp and sweet sound of the sword echoed, and in conjunction with the will to kill, it made people feel that the black boy in front of him was a cold death! However, this coldness instantly stimulated the self-esteem of the ancestor of the dead named Roa. Even if he was excluded from the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, Roa was indeed one of the first 27 dead. The three oldest dead in the world, except Bai Ji, are arrogant and arrogant when facing anyone. "Asshole, I''m Roa!" In an instant, the magic circle flashed under Roa, and the endless thunder light was extracted. The existence named Roa instantly turned into a thunder god, full of violent colors. In an instant, the lightning magic cannon blasted towards Nagato. just-- "Boring!", Holding the magic sword, Nagato charged towards the thunder light magic cannon. Just before the magic cannon came, he suddenly moved one step away, ignoring the magic cannon and appeared in front of Roa. "You who are so weak in origin, what qualifications do you have to become my opponent!" Saying this indifferently, Nagato cut out with a sword and cut off Roa''s head. The blood overflowed. The next moment, when the head that Roa flew out was about to hit the ground, there was a long gate immediately below the head. Body, land steadily. At this time, Roa''s face suddenly paled, looking at Nagato with a look of horror. He was seriously damaged from the original source. At this time, he was injured even more, so he did not see that he was beheaded. The body was swallowed by the white mist, and many''things'' flowed into the four seasons at the bottom of the fairy tale world along a secret path. This is what Nagato said to the four seasons. The things on Roa, except for the law of reincarnation and the hidden things, are all scum for Nagato. They are not needed, just let the four seasons inherit. "It seems that you have understood the gap between us, then Luo, go to eternal sleep." With a flick of the magic sword in his hand, Nagato took the cause and effect between himself and Roa as a sacrifice, and slashed at Roa with a virtual sword. The invisible blade slashed through time and space and struck Roa''s mind. In an instant, the scene around Roa and Nagato changed. From the originally volatile space of white mist, to an intertwined mountain peak, the surface of the mountain was covered with flowers, and the sky was beautiful with a bright full moon. "this is" Roa''s eyes widened, his face was full of disbelief, and he quickly turned his body, looking around, everything around him was so familiar and unfamiliar. "The last pure land in your heart." Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com Nagato said in a low voice, his words were like invisible swords that pierced Roa''s heart in an instant, making him completely confused. This is nowhere else, it was the first time Roa met El Qute eight hundred years ago, and he deeply realized the so-called eternal meaning between the hills, and it was also the beginning of his love to Hate El Qute. Where, the last pure land and origin of his psychology. Correspondingly, Roa''s appearance at this time has also changed from the postmodern literary youth-like style back to the linen robe that he used to be a faculty member when he was originally a human, and he wears his face. The round-rimmed glasses and the neatly combed flowing hair make Roa look harmonious and perfect, just like the noble boy in a fairy tale. "Look at it well, this will be the last time you see it." Nagato looked at Roa, who was extremely shaken, and said, at the same time, Nagato also found a problem Originally, Nagato thought it was too slow to kill Roa in the White Mist World, so he simply came to Roa''s spiritual world to destroy it through causal power, but he accidentally came to Roa''s spiritual pure land. Seeing Roa''s state at this time, Nagato knew that the other party had been completely shaken, and that the shaking of the soul body was a sign of self-destruction. In this way, it has become much easier to completely kill the other party. "It seems that this method can be regarded as a very good swordsmanship, the heart sword, the sword that penetrates the enemy''s soul, and it feels that this is the most humane swordsmanship..." Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato did not stop the movement in his hand. The magic sword in his hand was thrown, and in an instant, one was divided into two, two divided into four, one after another, and soon, almost endless little swords hung in the air. sky. As soon as the sword formation came out, Roa recovered from the confusion of thoughts, but it was too late "what!!" The endless rain of swords blasted down, killing Roa into dregs. The next moment, Roa had just resurrected, and the rain of swords had come again, which did not give Roa a chance to breathe. Time passed by one minute after another, but the scene was still slaughtered! It was not that Roa had never resisted, but whether it was Thunder Light Magic Cannon or other magic, after Roa was hit by the soul, the effect became extremely bad, and faced the bombardment of the magic sword. Although Roa is still struggling to survive at this time, as the consciousness space of his soul manifestation, he did not know when it began to rapidly melt and shrink, and even now, only this place where they stand is left. A small piece of hill. As for the others, they had all been fogged up before and completely disappeared. You must know that this is a pure consciousness space evolved from Roa''s soul and soul power. Everything that appears here represents the strength of Roa''s soul power. So it was obvious that after an unknown number of beheaded and resurrected, Roa''s originally powerful soul power was finally overwhelmed and weakened to the point where it could only maintain a foothold. I believe that it will not take much time before the power of the soul will be exhausted, and it will be completely dead and return to the root... "puff!" Jianguang blasted down, and Roa''s body shattered again. "How could I be terminated like this..." Resurrected again, but fell within the only circle under his feet, Roa muttered in disbelief on his face, "...I, I should survive, right..." "Because you don''t have that kind of life." Looking down at Roas Nagato in front of his feet, Nagato said in a low voice, then stretched out his hand, and several small swords gathered and turned into a magic sword into Nagatos hand. The next moment, Nagato stabs the magic sword fiercely. Entered Roa''s brain. "what!" Roa, who knew that he was about to die, let out an unwilling howl. But the next moment, his body suddenly exploded into a bunch of meaningless particles floating into the pitch black space. Then the halo went out, and there was only darkness left in the entire world, and Nagato, which was independent in the dark world emitting a slight light, and the magic sword inserted in front of his feet. Of course, there is also a mark of a tail-biting snake that did not know when, it was the mark of the reincarnated snake, and it was also a fragment of the law of reincarnation practiced by Roa. ... ... The outside world is still a world shrouded in white mist. Nagato opened his eyes, and the brand of the tail-biting snake flashed by in his eyes, and Roa, who was standing not far from him, shattered and turned into stars and fell into the white mist. A ghost of the waning moon stood in the air. "Meeting for the first time, hello, Lord Vermillion Moon!" Seeing the phantom of the waning moon, and perceiving the other party''s state, Nagato showed a slight smile. The ultimate goal of this action finally appeared... 568 Chapter 108 The origin of the type month, the fourth dialogue with Zhu Yue! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sometimes, Nagato has to admit that this world called Xingyue is really wonderful. In a short period of thousands of years, various strong men have appeared frequently, and various repertoires compete to perform, or pain, or pleasure, or persistence, or belief, etc., which can be called wonderful. And all of this originated from a long time ago when a powerful existence responded to the invitation of Gaia consciousness and came as the prologue. The descendant, whose name is Zhuyue Brunstad, is also called Zhu Hongzhi. month! Zhu Yue, the will of the moon also serves as the UO of the moon, close to the personification of natural phenomena such as typhoons and tsunamis, and the travellers who signed an agreement with Gaia to eliminate primates, the true ancestors and the source of most of the dead. According to some gossip, she might be the last demon king in the land of steel in the distant future. All in all, this guy is a bunker! You know, the name of the Moon World is derived from the Vermillion Moon. In a sense, the Vermillion Moon is the real and eternal protagonist of this world, well, although it may be the opposite protagonist. There is very little information about the Vermilion Moon, very messy, and even the gender is very vague. It is only mentioned in some special places. The most complete information is when the Vermilion Moon came that year, and the second magician included. A tragic battle took place among many magicians, known as the''Magic War'' in history. At that time, the Vermilion Moon was defeated by the second magician and his comrades because he did not understand the mysterious rules called magic. The scene of the moon surface that the Vermilion Moon was manifested at that time was united by a large number of parallel positions by the second magician. The face''s self was directly blasted into residue with the infinite ether cannon, and its self was dissipated in the world, waiting for the opportunity of resurrection. But at this time, Nagato chanted''Your Excellency Vermillion Moon'' to the waning moon. If this scene were passed on, it would probably cause turmoil in the entire world. "I didn''t expect that part of Yu''s will was actually out." The clear and bright sound of the moon echoed in the white misty space, and the illusory waning moon suddenly became real, bursting with red light, but it was only a crescent moon, not a full moon. Hearing this voice, the corner of Nagato''s mouth showed a curve, and as expected, a small part of Vermillion Moon''s body was inside Roa. At the beginning, Nagato felt that Roa seemed too unlucky. It seemed that the whole world didnt want to see him, and Alquettes heart to kill him was unmatched. Even if he used a move like Moonfall, he had to blast him. kill. Nagato and Saye once made an assumption about this matter. The opportunity for Roa to be unwelcome by the world is that eight hundred years ago, he seduced the last true ancestor, Bai Ji Elquito, and drank his blood, thereby stealing Alquites power, causing Bai Ji to run away. The true ancestors of the Millennium City were all slaughtered. And the princess of the true ancestor-Elquite was made by the true ancestors imitating the king of the true ancestor Zhu Yue, and it was Zhu Yue''s natural container. If at that time, the vermilion moon was hidden in Elquite''s body Inside. So, Nagato and Saya came to a conclusion that when Roa stole the power of the princess, he accidentally took away part of the sleeping Moon King. In this way, everything can be explained! Roa was unwelcome by the Alaya forces, naturally because he was carrying a part of Zhu Yue. You must know that Zhu Yue has a contract to destroy all the primates on the earth, and can be called the enemy of Alaya! Roa was not seen by Gaia''s forces, naturally because of the unconscious anger of the Moon King! Elquette wanted to kill him frantically, not only because of the guilt accident in her heart, but also because Zhu Yue, who was sleeping in her body, unconsciously wanted to complement herself. The white mist in the space circled the crescent moon and turned into a whirlpool, absorbing a large amount of white mist. This scene made Nagato frowned slightly, because at this moment, Nagato actually felt that the white mist that was connected to his own mind was actually Was swallowed and transformed-- Although I didnt manage this fairy tale world very carefully, I just refined it with spiritual power, but I have to say that apart from those world consciousness, Nagato is the first time I have encountered an existence that can erase the mark left by him. . In the next moment, the long golden hair shining like sunlight drifted in the wind under the moon, and against the background of the silver crescent moon, the Moon King walked out of the long time. "Yu was surprised. After waking up after a thousand years, the first thing I saw was an extended fragment of the world of fairy tales. This reminded Yu of a certain human named Fuxi. What is your relationship with him?" The Vermilion Moon, which has eight or nine levels of similarity to El Quart, looked around for a while and said. "Fuxi? Maybe, maybe not, but that''s important?!" Slightly squinted his eyes, Nagato scanned the Vermillion Moon. Although similar to Elquet, the woman in front of her did not have the slightest naturalness of Elquet. In her scarlet eyes, the look and gesture of seeing everything as nothing. , Making Nagato a little uncomfortable, the answer is naturally unceremonious. "Yes, Yu said some inexplicable things. Being like you, he doesn''t bother to have any relationship with other strong people. In the hearts of people like you, only yourself is the highest." Hearing Nagatos answer, Zhuyue Brunstad tilted his head slightly, unexpectedly confessing his mistake, and immediately overturned Nagatos original evaluation of Zhu Yue Her arrogant posture is based on outstanding eyes, transcendent status and great strength. Although arrogant, it is not the kind of unreasonable arrogance. "As expected to be the King of the Moon, you are better than I thought." Sanjiu Chinese Website www.999zw.net Nagato said softly, and at the same time remembered a piece of uncertain news. It is said that Zhu Yue did not know magic before coming, but later tried to challenge the sixth method. Sure enough, compared to UO on other planets, the combination of the will of the moon and UO is one of the strongest bosses in the moon world, excluding the root cause and the two major restraints. "Thank you, so, can you answer the remaining question?" Regarding Nagatos admiration, Vermillion Moon seemed to accept it humbly, and then looked at Nagatos figure like a torch, and the corners of her mouth slightly opened, expressing her pleasure, and said-- "Who are you, or what are you? I have never seen an existence like you. It is completely constructed from death. You are not life at all!" Zhu Yue can see her existence clearly, Nagato is not surprised at all. After all, this is the strongest existence in this world. Even if the guy in front of you is only a small part of the body, Nagato believes that the strength of the other party is definitely in many heroic spirits. on. "My name is Uzumaki Nagato. Of course, I am only a part of the body, a pure death part!" Looking at the figure of Vermillion Moon, Nagato said so. At the same time, the young man picked up the magic sword in his hand and flicked the blade with his fingers. Invisibly, the will of death and the sharp sword intent radiated out. "Oh, you want to challenge me?" After hearing Nagato talk about her situation, Zhu Yue''s expression became even more joyful, but after seeing Nagato''s flicking sword and perceiving the murderous intent on all sides, Zhu Yue''s scarlet eyes flashed brightly. "No, challenging this kind of thing is a term used by the weak for the strong. My words are not to challenge you, but to kill you, as a stepping stone for my progress." At this time, Nagato''s murderous intent was horrible, and when he said he did it, a death sword aura was slashed out in the air, which was called killing and decisive. Zhu Yue, who didn''t mind, was also a rare beauty. "interesting!" In the face of the attacking death sword qi, Zhu Yue was not angry. Instead, she showed a faint smile, stretched out a hand in front, flicked with her fingers, white fingers collided with the sharp death sword qi. boom!!! In an instant, a violent explosion occurred between the sword gas and the fingers, and the powerful air current blew away the surrounding white mist, blowing the dress on the Moon King into a hunting noise. "Come on!" Seeing that Zhu Yue was unharmed, Nagato was expressionless. After all, the death sword aura was only sent by Nagato as a letter of challenge. If it was injured in this way, the Vermillion Moon would not be the Vermilion Moon, even this She was only a small part of her time. "Okay!" Zhu Yue replied lightly and softly, but there was not a trace of murder in her words, as if a lovely girl was agreeing to a boyfriend''s date. The next moment, the two figures instantly disappeared in place Bang bang bang!!! I saw Nagato holding the magic sword and the Vermilion Moon with his bare hands constantly blasting each other, every sword slashed on Zhu Yue''s fist, but there was a metal collision sound. This world is a fairy tale world established in the sea of ??knowledge. Although it is not the world, the characteristics of the fairy tale world allow the two of them to perform at the level of the world, whether they are weapons or bodies. "What a powerful physical body, stronger than Alquette''s natural stay!" Nagato Ichiken and the girl''s fists banged against each other, and couldn''t help but admire the woman''s body in front of him, at least Elquite couldn''t use his body to resist Nagato''s magic sword. "Humph!" A fist blocked Nagatos sword, and Vermillion Moons eyes condensed slightly. Just now, the Moon King subconsciously wanted to realize his fantasy, but he could not go to Gaia. At this time, Vermillion Moon thought Come up, this battlefield is not the real world. "Suffer!" Thinking of this in my heart, the magical power of the Vermillion Moon burst out, and the phantom of a magic sword was pulled out by Zhu Yue from the void. In an instant, a will to destroy countless creatures expands on all sides, and the will of death that is everywhere in Nagato A violent collision occurred. Boom boom boom!!!! The roar sounded everywhere, and for a while, the entire fairy tale world was surging, and the white mist was like a surging wave...... .. 569 Chapter 109 Sword Break, Star Memory First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, murderous intent in the fairy tale world. In the entire space, two mighty and terrifying wills continue to consume each other, one is the death sword intent formed by the fusion of the death will from Nagato and the will of the magic sword in his hand, and the other is from the illusory magic sword in Zhu Yue''s hand. The blooming unknown destroys the will. In the white mist-filled space, two battles of supreme will resounded, and an eye-catching roar burst out from time to time. The entire white mist world seemed to turn into a turbulent ocean of white mist, hideous and dangerous. Whoosh! The sound of breaking through the air reverberated, Nagato moved, and the whole person turned into a black light. Before the person arrived, the air pressure brought by the impact directly broke the barrier of the white mist, and the pitch-black boy killed Zhu Yue. . Originally in a state with the will to death, Nagato was absolutely taciturn. To be honest, if Zhu Yue was a rare opponent, Nagato would be too lazy to say anything. Nagato prefers to kill than to speak! Facing Nagatos fighting intent, or killing intent, the Moon King happily confronted him, with golden light gleaming in his scarlet eyes, Zhu Yue holding an illusory magic sword, also swung his sword towards the incoming Nagato Clang!!! The confrontation between the magic sword and the magic sword, the sound of the impact contained the sound of destruction and death, which made people feel shocked when they heard it. At the intersection of the sword blades, little sparks flickered, and two solemn faces were reflected on the blades. boom!boom!boom!... Almost in the next moment, the two sides launched a series of swordsmanship battles. The magic sword and the magic sword were frantically intertwined. The swordsmanship that Nagato has successively trained for decades and the swordsmanship that Zhu Yue read directly from the planets memory are considered to be half a catty. It was a time when each other couldn''t help each other. "Humph!" In another stalemate, Nagato controlled his arm to burst out 100% power, pushing Zhu Yue out a distance, and the magic sword in his hand was intertwined with countless lines of cause and effect instantly, bursting with red light. This is the cause and effect of the intersection of Nagato and Zhuyue. With the blessing of cause and effect, referring to the power of the king of the godslayer world sword, Nagato adds the special attribute of the magic sword with nothing but no cuts "With the sacrifice of cause and effect, I swear here that I will not allow anything in the world that I cannot cut off, so this sword is an invincible sword that can cut everything in the world!" Under the suggestive words in his mouth, Nagato held a red magic sword and stepped out in front of Zhu Yue. In the eyes of the other party''s extremely surprised, there was no pity and love for jade, and he cut out a sword mercilessly! "Ah!" At this critical moment, Zhu Yue showed a slight smile, not a mocking smile, but a moving smile, an excited smile, and then the illusory magic sword in his hand was then released, and he faced Nagatos beheading. Magic sword! Keng!!! The blades collided violently again, and the powerful shock wave spread out in all directions centering on the two of them, and the white mist space surging wildly under such impact. Click!!! A subtle and clear voice rang in Nagato''s ears, and for the first time an incredible expression appeared in the boy''s eyes, because at this moment, he found out There was a slight crack in the place where his magic sword and illusory magic sword intertwined. In other words, it was itself that was the first to cut off the magic sword that had the characteristic of Nothing but No Cut! Although Nagato knew very well that his magic sword was not invincible, Nagato really didn''t expect that there was a sword that could cut off his own magic sword in this world.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com "There is no invincibility in this world, and even the planets will perish. This is the truth of the world!" "Your House is strong, but it is limited!" Zhu Yue seemed to have known that this would happen a long time ago, her eyes did not contain any surprises, and she said so, although the illusory magic sword in her hand seemed to be more transparent, it quickly returned to its original shape. "Yu''s sword comes from the future. This is the magic sword that Yu will hold on the infinite future of the steel land. As my enemy, let Nilai experience the profound meaning it contains." At this moment, Zhu Yue''s body burst out with powerful magic power, and in an instant he injected all the illusory magic swords. At this moment, the magic sword turned into reality and cut out with one sword! Keng!!! The violent voice reverberated in an instant, and the magic sword of the verdict finally broke at this moment, and Zhu Yue''s magic sword remained non-stop, turning into a mark on Nagato''s body. "Liberate, the memory of the stars!" The next moment, at Nagatos wound, the condensed magic sword power instantly turned into extremely terrifying memory information, which rushed into Nagatos mind madly That is a fragment of memory from the planet! A little unconscious sprouted from the protoplanets, the conditions for the birth of life were met in the planetary collision, the evolutionary frenzy started in the Cambrian, and after the asteroid impact, the rebirth of civilization began. Wandering through endless memories, Nagato saw the gods of the heavens in the age of mythology, the various fantasy creatures in the age of heroes, and the mysterious disappearance of the modern age in the rise of technology. Finally, Nagato saw the future-- The mysterious disappearance, the obsolescence of science and technology, all living creatures are living on the earth like steel, no one protects them, they are destined to be destroyed, and the planet loses its life in the hands of mankind. Desperate, dim, and lifeless! The endless desperation on the steel land constantly impacted Nagato''s brain. If this memory hadn''t appeared to be a little illusory, Nagato couldn''t guarantee that he would not be affected. "This is the evil karma that mankind is about to commit, the unforgivable sin karma!" Zhu Yue saw the void in Nagato''s eyes, and said so, and at the same time the magic sword that was slashed on the opponent''s body was cut into a thorn, Zhu Yue stepped forward, and the blade was aimed at Nagato''s heart. At this moment, Zhu Yue perceives the coming of the crisis, and an invisible mind locks it in out of thin air. The next moment, the danger falls from the sky. At almost the same moment, Zhu Yue perceives the coming of a powerful energy blast Super large magic bullet! Zhu Yue perceives this type of dangerous attack for the first time. "Humph!" In an instant, Zhu Yue revealed her powerful fighting instincts, she almost didn''t even look at it. Turning around, she slashed towards the sky with a sword, and the red magic power turned into a blade from the ground and blasted towards the sky. Boom boom boom!!!.. 570 Chapter 110 Liang Yi, Zhu Yues Fury is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The words are divided into two parts. When Nagato was fighting in the world of consciousness, Xia Lei''s three daughters took a coffin carrying the four seasons, and soon came to another temporary residence chosen by Nagato, a cave that was temporarily found. Under the moon, the light in the cave is dim, and the few night pearls specially inlaid on the cave wall by Nagato appear to be prominent. When the three daughters of Xia Lei stepped into the depths of the cave, the first thing that came into view was a magic circle that looked absolutely gorgeous. Although the three women had some basic magic skills, they couldn''t understand what this thing was actually doing. "You are finally here, just right!" The voice sounded abruptly, and the three girls turned their heads subconsciously, and saw a stone bed on the other side of the cave. The red-haired boy immediately got up. Although the light was dim, they still saw it. There was a girl lying on the stone bed The girl who didn''t wear a ray of clothes, just put on a long-door coat outside, instantly, the three of them looked surprised, especially Liz Baifei, the eyes were extremely strange. "what." Although there was not enough light at this time, Nagato''s magic eyes were enough to see everything clearly and saw their gazes. In response, Nagato only chuckled, walked up to Xia Lei, and took over the coffin that was full of seasons. "Xia Lei, don''t let anyone approach me. Before I wake up, immediately kill anyone who approaches!" The coffin board was opened, and the coffin was placed upright on one of the yin and yang eyes of Tai Chi engraved in the center of the magic circle, while Nagato sat cross-legged on the other yin and yang eyes, with one hand stretched out and pressed on Siji''s forehead. "understood!" Xia Lei heard Nagatos solemn voice, her eyes froze, and in an instant, the inherent barrier named "River of the Dead" eroded the entire cave and the mountain together, and the river of infinite darkness ran through the world, as if eternal Home! "Then please, start, LiangyiSpiral!" Calling in this way, the entire magic circle was activated with Nagato''s will, starting with the most central Tai Chi picture, Tai Chi, Liang Yi, Four Phases, Eight Diagrams, evolving endless things. When the magic circle was activated, Nagato''s consciousness entered the sea of ??consciousness of the four seasons through the magic circle. At this time, Nagatos humanitarian model is two-fold, but the two Nagato are different. One is a pure incarnation of death, in a sense a conceptual existence, not a real life, while the other Nagato is the incarnation of life, but a flesh and blood life, although it is a flesh and blood life without the concept of death. Therefore, the Nagato of the incarnation of death can directly enter the sea of ??consciousness of the four seasons, but this Nagato can only pass through the magic circle. After all, under the laws of the moon world, unless you practice the third method, the spiritual power of the flesh life cannot be possessed. Substantive combat effectiveness. ... ... When the mind of the red-haired boy stepped into the fairy tale world of the Four Seasons Knowledge Sea, the first thing that came into view was the endless white fog and the battle between the black boy and Zhu Yue underground. Nagato, who only had one consciousness with each other, naturally knew that the black boy below was flying in the memory of the planet because of the power of the magic sword in Zhu Yue''s hand, and it was temporarily difficult to resist. "Fortunately, I can be distracted." 120 novel www.xiaoshuo120.com "Weapons cannot be brought in. You can only use other combat methods." "Why does the magic sword have sword intent, and the magic spear has no so-called spear intent? Anyway, I have never seen the so-called''intention'' in modern weapons." With such broken thoughts in his mouth, Nagato stretched out a hand. In an instant, a large amount of magic power gathered around, and the red-haired boy''s eyes locked on Zhu Yue below. The Aozaki family magic circle obtained from the hands of Orange appeared under his feet, imitating the magic bullet of Aozaki Aoko, the modern magician of the Aozaki family, and at this moment, it ejected from Nagato''s index finger. The large magic bullet drew a graceful arc in the sky and fell straight down. At this moment, Zhu Yue gave up the idea of ??fighting the black Nagato, snorted, and instinctively waved the magic sword in his hand, slashing against the sky with a sword, and the red blade shot out instantly. boom!!! The sword blade transformed by the scarlet magic power collided violently with the big magic bullet, and the dazzling light covered all vision, and the strong bombardment wave reverberated in the sky for a long time. "Ok!" Although the light was dazzling, Zhu Yue still felt a certain killing intent coming from behind after slicing the sword. The Moon King immediately turned around, and the magic sword in his hand was again across his chest. boom!!! The sudden magic bullet and the magic sword collided violently. Under such a sudden impact, the Moon King vacated a short distance backwards, but landed safely and unharmed. The magical collision in the sky finally subsided, and Zhu Yues vision quickly recovered. Then she saw that not far in front of her, two long gates were clearly standing in front of her, like this. A scene that made the Moon King very interested. "The newcomer, your body is full of breath of life, I remember the black saying that he is the part of death, so you are the part of life," The Moon King looked at the red-haired boy and said, the scarlet magic eyes instantly saw through the situation of Nagato at this time, "It''s just that you don''t seem to understand the true meaning of life, it''s interesting." "As expected to be the King of the Moon, the knowledge is really vast." Nagato was distracted at this time, and the black Nagato was still digesting the planets memories. To be honest, if it werent for fighting, and Zhu Yues heart could not be wrong before killing her, Nagato subconsciously thought Zhu Yue was a Good guys- The memory of the planet may explode for mortals, but for Nagato, it is a very valuable accumulation, and through this memory, Nagato can also find out what the human world says, the worlds Forked. "So, what do you think I am going to do now." The red-haired young man gently took the broken-blade magic sword from the black young man, constantly waving it like a dagger, looking at Zhu Yue with a look of ill intentions. "Oh, Yu seems to understand." As if thinking of something, Zhu Yue''s face suddenly flashed with chill, and the magic sword in his hand once again condensed the will to destroy everything, covering all around "For so many years, human beings are really such a greedy and unpleasant race, and they have gotten their idea on Yu, boy, are you conscious of death!" .. 571 Chapter 111 Demon Eye, Sword Slash Zhuyue Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Moon King was angry. Prior to this, even though it was clearly stated that she was the other''s stepping stone, Zhu Yue was not angry. Because Zhu Yue always thought that the other party needed to sublimate herself through combat and killing. Although she felt that the other party was overwhelming, Zhu Yue would not be angry. But the same meaning, expressed by the red-haired teenager who desperately needs the truth of life, is a little different. Just as Nagato truly confronted the realm of death in order to understand the true meaning of death, if you want to understand the true meaning of life, you can face the mysteries of the most primitive life in addition to some epiphanies. "I actually want to explore Yu''s essence, this is an unforgivable sin karma!" As the only and strongest life on the moon, and also serving as the embodiment of the will of the moon, Zhu Yue is definitely one of the most primitive beings. Except for the chaotic creatures that are born in the legend, there is almost no more primitive life than Zhu Yue. Of life. At least Zhu Yue''s infinite life span, which makes countless cultivators envy and hate, is enough to explain a lot of problems, but-- No matter who it is, knowing that his enemy wants to uncover all his secrets, or even dissecting it, probably won''t be in a good mood, Zhu Yue is just like that. The anger of the Moon King was naturally transmitted to the magic sword in his hand. In an instant, the endless will to destroy erupted. At this time, the death incarnation of Nagato was digesting the memory, and he had no time to pay attention to all this and let the will to destroy suppress everything around him. "Die!" Zhu Yue held the nameless magic sword and swiped it towards the two long gates. In an instant, the scarlet blade that had shattered everything slashed out in the air, blasting all the way, cutting the earth out of a long crack. "kill!" Zhu Yues angry Nagato understood very well, but the ghost understood that when it was time to start, Nagato still did not feel soft, and saw the red-haired boy rushing up against the huge blade of the attack, and when the blade was added, he waved The magic sword in your hand like a dagger! boom!!! Just as if a moth was fighting a fire, the red-haired boy slashed on the huge blade with a single sword, which was actually cut off by the huge blade that would strike in the future, and then rushed up quickly, making Zhu Yue stunned subconsciously. "what happened?!" After all, Zhu Yue is Zhu Yue. Faced with such a sudden situation, she still responded calmly, almost without hesitation, cut out six or seven swords in an instant, while at the same time impelling the surrounding will to destroy and oppressing the incoming red-haired boy . "It''s useless!" At this time, the red-haired young man was like a cheetah as a fast charge. Faced with the six or seven attacks, the young man did not change his charge line at all. He interrupted the sword swing with his hand, and continued to behead this series of forces, even invisible destruction. The will also disappeared out of thin air when the young man wielded the broken sword. In a short while, the red-haired boy rushed in front of Zhu Yue, cutting down the broken sword indifferently. At this time, Zhu Yue clearly saw that the left eye hidden under the bangs was shining with red light. gosh-- What a terrible magic eye! At this moment, he instinctively sensed the power level of that eye surpassing his own magic eye through his own magic eye, and Vermilion Moon couldn''t help but admire it in his heart.Lu Zhulin Novel www.lzlxiaoshu.com boom!!! The next moment, the Nameless Demon Sword and Broken Sword had a violent intersection. Both Nagato and Vermilion Moon could clearly see it. Where the two weapons confronted, the Nameless Demon Sword seemed to have been hit at the vital point and cracks appeared. "How come, although I can''t find the point of death, I have already hit the line of death!" "Impossible. This is the strongest magic sword that the planet used my last will to cast before the end of the planet. Even if it is only a partial projection I intercepted from the future, it cannot be destroyed." Although they had different ideas, no matter Nagato or Zhu Yue, the conclusions in their hearts were unbelievable. After looking at each other, a fierce hand-to-hand battle broke out between the two. boom!boom!boom!... Compared with the previous battle between Death Incarnation and Zhu Yue, the battle between the two men was much more fierce. Not long after the fight, Zhu Yue could see that the magic eye of the red-haired boy in front of him has the power of the legendary magic eye of death. As long as there is a concept of extinction, it is only a matter of time before he loses. . Although the nameless magic sword in Zhu Yue''s hand is known as the strongest, it is not a magic sword that will only appear in the future of steel. At this time, it is only a part of the projection of the body, and the concept of death naturally exists, and it is natural to face Nagato. Only a few minutes after hand-to-hand combat, the nameless magic sword in Zhu Yue''s hand was full of cracks. This is because Zhu Yue can manipulate the will of destruction around him and cause some interference to Nagato from time to time to achieve this point. Otherwise, the sword would have been destroyed. Up. "Damn, the suppression of me here is too great!" To be honest, Zhu Yue was really frustrated in her heart when the battle reached this point. In this fairy tale world, Zhu Yues abilities have been sealed too much, not to mention that Gaias support is gone, but the fantasy realization and blood contract that could be easily used can not be used at all. This is Zhu. Yue ignored the situation of her strongest physical body that transcended countless lives. Compared with Zhu Yues suffocation, Nagato has become more and more brave in battle. To be honest, although he has obtained the power of the Demon Eye of Death, there are very few people who can let Nagato use the Demon Eye like Zhu Yue. Unfortunately, this Zhu Yue is still a little bit too close! "Zhu Yue, I won!" At this moment, the surging will to death suddenly came, and the will to destroy that solidified around the two was instantly suppressed. Under this suppression, Zhu Yue''s body was also slightly stiff. At this moment, Nagato seized the opportunity, and as soon as he grasped Zhu Yue''s right hand holding the sword, his whole body was immediately pasted up, the broken sword in his hand directly penetrated Zhu Yue''s abdomen, mercilessly. "Well, it looks like I lost!" Feeling the coldness in the abdomen, Zhu Yue also gave up resisting. At this moment, the Moon King felt the coming of his own''death'', which was not felt in the Magic Wars thousands of years ago. At that time, Zhu Yue was indeed dead, but she was still alive, and one day she would come again, so there is no life or death at all, but this time, at least this part of the will is truly facing death. "Yes, so next time, use your body, let''s continue to fight!" .. 572 Chapter 112 Gnaw, the first in the inheritance of the moon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fairy tale world. When the red-haired boy opened the magic eye, the result was actually doomed. Although Zhu Yue is very strong, he can be called the demon king who runs through the moon world, but after all, the state is too far from the body at this time. The frontal hostility is called "As long as it is a living existence, even if it is a god, I will kill it for you." The power of the Demon Eye is also powerless. "The ontology? Unfortunately, this part of my will is dead, and the ontology won''t know." Zhu Yue and Nagato were in zero-distance contact. The girl leaned her head on Nagato''s shoulder and whispered softly. At this time, she was about to lose herself because of the invasion of''death'' However, speaking of it, being hit by the power of the Demon Eye of Straight Death did not die without the first time, and Zhu Yue''s strength is evident. "No, she will remember me firmly!" Nagato drew the broken sword in his hand and threw it away. Zhu Yue''s whole body was about to fall, and then Nagato held his slender waist easily, while the other hand stretched out and stroked Zhu Yue''s flawless face. , The whole scene seems to be a bit wrong, there is quite a trend from combat drama to romantic drama, but- "And you, become a part of my core!" The next moment, Nagato hugged Zhu Yue tightly, then opened his mouth, and instantly bit on Zhu Yue''s slender and white neck. In an instant, a trace of blood appeared from Nagato''s mouth. "what!" The sound of beautiful*satisfaction, like a moan*, came out of Zhu Yues mouth. It was an unknown excitement. The moon king felt it, from the neck, his own existence, in a little bit To be gnawed. "what!!" As she was bitten bit by bit, the excitement in Zhu Yue''s heart became stronger and stronger, she couldn''t speak, she could only moan* instinctively, her extremely weak body didn''t even know where the power came from, and her backhand was tight. Hugging Nagato. According to legend, when an elegant vampire eats, it exudes a unique aura, which makes the eater excited to climax in an instant, thereby ignoring its own fear. Nagato is not a vampire, at least not at this time, but at this time, he also has such power! Because this is a fairy tale world, Nagato and Zhu Yue are essentially soul bodies at this time, and Nagato has the ability to swallow souls. As for Zhu Yues excitement, it is actually just that when Nagato swallows Zhu Yue, the two embrace each other. The side effects brought about by the most essential contact between the souls. "what!!!" After the last long moan, Zhu Yue''s whole body gradually became illusory, and slowly overlapped with Nagato. The crescent moon in the sky began to shatter when Zhu Yue became illusory. boom!!! With only a slight sound, the waning moon in the sky turned into countless moonlight powder, falling down, enveloping Nagato heavily, and a little bit of powder merged into Nagato''s body. "Om!!!" 163 Novel Network www.163xiaoshuo.com At this time, Nagato''s body gradually became transparent. In the heart of Nagato, a mysterious object with 49 large lines and thirty-two edge lines shone continuously. Nagato''s consciousness was in a trance, half sober, as if wandering in the void, witnessing the vicissitudes of life. In an instant, Nagato seemed to go back to the endless time and came to the first universe of the world. Under the attraction of the huge star named the sun, dozens of planets were attracted, and an unconsciousness unfolded in the blank universe. ''Competition'' between. Continuous collisions will make nine huge planets stand out and become planets in this star system. In the third orbit of this star system, beside the winner named Earth, there is also a loser named Moon. The moon is a loser made up of the''residues'' after the victory of the earth. It is the only satellite of this special planet in the future, but it is undeniable that it is just an ordinary satellite after all, a satellite without any life. In the far future, this satellite, including its planetary will, will eventually die. The consciousness of the moon is unwilling to disappear like this. In the endless years, it survives madly and persistently, constantly observing the changes of life on the earth, collecting countless life information and various civilization information. In an uncountable long time, on the eve of the lunar consciousness finally disappearing due to the death of the planet, countless life information gathered inside the planet. The so-called most primitive life was finally born! She is the continuation of the will of the planet, and it is the original life, the newborn true ancestor, whose name is the Vermillion Moon, the only and most powerful life on the moon, uo! "If you are willing, sign a covenant with me, and give the primate the last days when the earth of steel descends!" When Zhu Yue was born, she was invited by the existence named Gaia. She knew by birth that she knew that originally the moon could not give birth to life, and uo was the privilege of the planets of the solar system. But the species on the earth have changed so much that after the birth of the restraining force named Alaya, Gaias authority was partially suppressed. Zhu Yues will to the moon before his rebirth seized this opportunity and stole the birth from the earth. uo right. "I''m willing!" Knowing the causes and consequences, Zhu Yue glanced at the beautiful planet in the sky indifferently, showing a heart-warming smile. ... ... "Ok!" After Zhu Yue said''I am willing'', Nagato woke up suddenly, and his illusory body instantly turned from virtual to real. At this moment, Nagato felt countless life information emerging in his heart. Such information even penetrated the humanitarian model and poured into Nagato''s original power. As the original power continues to flow in the body, countless information is imprinted on Nagato''s body! "It turns out that the body I made with the World Tree was extremely pure at first, but because it was too pure, it was purer than the so-called elves. It is very suitable for a pure person like Kikyo, but not suitable for me." "I pursue endless knowledge, eager to witness everything in the infinite world, conquer countless, seize endless, and demand perfect roads, bodies, and carry my will. Naturally, the stronger the better, the best is the strongest body that transcends everything! " Muttering to himself, Nagato''s whole body trembled slightly, and in a short while, an indescribable divine light burst out, that is the brilliance of life... 573 Chapter 113 Return to One, Second Life Wheel Ruby! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The light of life!" In a whisper that was almost whispering, he whispered this word softly, and Nagato''s heart flashed with unspeakable surging, that feeling seemed to be a new life, making people fascinated. Fortunately, Nagato''s willpower was still very firm. After being intoxicated for a while, he got rid of this state and returned to his original state. At this time, the death incarnation had been standing beside him for a long time. Looking at each other, Nagato didn''t do anything boring about talking to himself, but he thought to himself for a while, and reached out and shook hands with each other. "Life and death are two ways, the original self is one!" Two overlapping sounds sounded at the same time. In an instant, the light of life shone, the heart of the dead raged, and the entire fairy tale world was divided into two worlds by light and darkness. Hum!Hum!Hum!... In the center where light and darkness are intertwined, a huge black-and-white column rises out of thin air, extending to an infinite height, just like a mountain standing on top of the earth, a world tree, standing between the sky and the earth. boom!boom!boom!... As the horizontal space of the huge cylinder appears, taking the cylinder as the axis, the light and darkness of the whole world, the light of life and the air of death continue to rotate, and the fairy tale world evolves into a huge two-meter compass in an instant. In the uninterrupted rotation, there were heavy and solemn roars. On the back of the column, the figure of Nagato was sitting cross-legged in it, and the boy at this time was constantly flowing in black and white, as if he was wearing a heavy coat. "Humanitarian mode, appearance!" At this time, Nagato had no sorrow or joy, and said softly, in an instant, the black and white brilliance of his body seemed to be alive, constantly separating and converging from the boy. Not long after, a black and white ceremonial bead was on the boys head. Suspended. boom!boom!boom!... With the formation of the Liangyizhu, the entire fairy tale world has a horrible swallowing frenzy. With the huge column or the Liangyizhu in the cylinder as the center, the whole world circulates crazily, the light of life or the breath of death. , Even the white fog of the fairy tale world has become, everything is swallowed by its madness. ... ... Inherent enchantment, the river of undead. The gurgling black river water slowly flows out of the endless void, nine bends and eighteen bends, running through the entire inherent barrier, and then submerged into the endless void, without beginning and end. In the central area surrounded by the River of Undead, there are Nagato sitting on the ground and Tono Four Seasons lying in a coffin. Xia Lei and her servants are located around him, protecting them heavily. boom!!! At this moment, the abrupt roar sounded, and the breath of life and death intertwined suddenly appeared out of thin air, Nagato''s body suspended in the void in the black light, as if a heavenly person. This scene caused the heartbeat of Xia Lei who was guarding around Nagato to stop suddenly, as if there was something unbelievable, about to be born, the instinct of the dead urged the girl to quickly converge in the world and escape here. "No!" said Wei Wei www.vvxs8.com Crazy words flowed out of her heart, and the girl suppressed her instincts and gasped slightly. The girl understood that the danger in her heart did not exist. All of these were just instinctive feelings of the nature of her own death. It was just-- What is it that makes me, an ancestor-level dead disciple, feel the fear?Xia Lei thought so, but she soon understood the cause and effect of everything. Click!Click!Click!... As if the sound of glass shattering reverberated around, as this sound diffused, a shell full of dense cracks appeared on Nagato''s body up and down. The red-haired boy was like a Like porcelain dolls, they are very strange. boom!!! A mysterious light rushed out of Nagatos body, like a stone breaking glass. The shell of Nagato was shattered, and a large number of colorless fragments were suspended in mid-air. Nagato, sitting in the same place, looked even more Soft and natural. At this moment, the eleventh of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, the princess Xia Lei, the undead princess, stepped back ten meters in an instant, looking at Nagato, her eyes were uncertain and there were too many questions hidden The breath of Zhu Yue! Even if the ancestor of the dead is not from Zhu Yue, as an ancestor-level dead, Xia Lei knows instinctively that this belongs to the strongest true ancestor who does not belong to Gaia or Alaya. . "Why does the aura of Zhu Yue appear on Kelly? Is this Kelly''s purpose?!" Xia Lei was not stupid, and she quickly understood the cause and effect from Nagato''s words, and suddenly felt incredible for Nagato''s boldness. That was Zhu Yue. The strongest in this world, immortal and immortal, will return sooner or later, and destroy the true ancestor of all primates! At this time, Nagato, who was sitting in the air, opened his eyes, and his purple eyes stared at the mysterious radiance in the air. Through the light, Nagato saw the forty-nine large lines inscribed with Yin and Yang. Two mysterious things with edge lines. It is the mysterious core that is engraved with the light of life and the heart of the dead, and runs the strongest magic circuit. It is also the bearer of Nagato''s humanitarian model. "Be born, Fate Wheel Ruby!" As Nagato chanted the mantra, the mysterious core shone with brilliance, attracting all the surrounding fragments, and every fragment approaching, it will turn into invisible energy and blend into it. As the fragments continued to merge, the two-meter pattern in the mysterious core gradually changed. In the center of the two-dimensional yin and yang, a rotating circle slowly formed, and three thousand red sight lines densely covered the entire mysterious core. Soon, as all the fragments merged into one, the brilliance of the mysterious core began to converge, and the shape of a spherical object gradually emerged. "puff!" At this moment, Nagato slapped his chest with a palm, and when he opened his mouth, a stream of blood spurted from the boy''s mouth. The blood poured on the mysterious thing, and it was completely absorbed within a short while. boom!!! In an instant, the sphere formed, and a ruby ??with a six-pointed star halo hovered in front of Nagato. The red-haired boy stretched out his hand, held the ruby, and placed it on his chest. Hum!!! Hongyu instantly ignored Nagato''s body''s obstruction, passed through the boy''s body, and merged with the red-haired boy''s heart. In an instant, the power of the source and the red jade penetrated, and the boy''s eyes were bright and vigorous... 574 Chapter 114 Waves, the three parties are determined to be the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In less than half a day, the news that a small town in a remote area of ??France was completely erased spread throughout the entire mysterious world, causing a strong shock in an instant, even in modern society, causing a lot of panic. Soon afterwards, with the efforts of magicians and surrogates with great powers, Princess Bai Ji used a powerful attack called Moonfall in the town to wipe out the whole town including Roa. The truth finally came to light. Yushi, the mysterious test finally realized once again, the power of the true ancestor in the end. boom!!! In the church''s execution classroom, Narubalek, the leader of the burial agency, slapped the torture table with a slap, making the members of the surrounding burial agencies frightened. "You guys are doing so well, so I can''t hold my head up in front of the Pope!" "This time the entire church''s senior leaders are watching the jokes of our burial agency. The second and the new fifth are missing, and 80% are dead. This is the first time our burial agency has suffered such a loss." "Plus the things about Meilian Solomon back then, haha, undead princess Xia Lei, we really won''t die this time!" Speaking softly, this murderous woman gradually exuded an extremely astonishing murderous aura, which was the terrifying murderous aura that could only be possessed by slaughtering tens of thousands of lives, causing one or two of the weaker members around to almost fall directly. "Give me full attention to the movement of the undead princess. If I have the opportunity, the burial organization will all be dispatched. This time, even if you contact the vengeful princess, even if you use the upper stomach world teachings, you must give me the damn woman. Kill it completely, understand?" "Yes, boss!!!" Faced with the terrible suppression of the leader, all the personnel of the burial organization did not dare to neglect, and stood up to express their opinions. For a while, the undead princess''s hunting sequence in the church continued to rise, and the status of the dark creatures also continued to rise. ... ... Compared with the hysteria of the burial institution, the clock tower, which is the center of the Magic Association, has a somewhat calmer trend. After all, there were not many magicians who died in the battle. They were only in double digits. They were all ordinary magicians. What''s more, the talented magician Kenneth who was temporarily added in this operation returned safely. In the knowledge-advocating magic association, the value of genius is much stronger than some useless combat magicians.Even if Kenneth''s mentor is also the future father-in-law, after seeing Kenneth''s safe and sound, even his eldest daughter has not returned. I don''t care much. Left and right are just a tool specially cultivated for marriage. For Kenneth''s mentor, it doesn''t matter if the daughter is missing. As long as the relationship with Kenneth is not broken and it can bring benefits to the family, then there is no big problem. After returning, Kenneth first dealt with the problems of the Magic Association and his mentor, and then buried himself in the Magic Association''s library. In the eyes of the senior management of the Magic Association, Kenneth was stimulated by the moonfall of the true ancestor They came here in the same way back then. When they were so energetic, it was normal to be stimulated by the real powerhouses in this world. Regarding this, these high-level people just smiled indifferently and didn''t ask anything. "Is it the Holy Grail War? Is it to summon famous heroes in history to take the Holy Grail of Almighty Wish?" 7Q Novel www.7wxsxs.com After three days and three nights, Kenneth, with bloodshot eyes, looked at the old text in his hand, studied the magic ritual of summoning the heroes, and the analysis of the brand of the participants of the Holy Grail, showing a slightly crazy smile. "No matter who you are, I, Kenneth, will definitely wash away my shame. If you can''t beat a direct hostility, then use heroic spirits to make up for my shortcomings. In the name of Professor Clock Tower Spirit Division, you will wait for me!" ... ... Regardless of the Magic Association and the Templar Church, Nagato returned to Einzbern Castle in Germany on the same day. This isolated castle is a very suitable base for Nagato who wants to remain mysterious. "Mu Mi, you are here." Holding a cup of hot tea, Nagato stared at the white snow outside the window, and said in his mouth, the next moment, Kuu Mai, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, appeared behind Nagato. "My lord, according to the latest information from the intelligence system, because of the Roa incident, the church once looked for the trouble of Princess Bai Ji, but it was dismissed by Lord Saya." "But in the course of the battle, Lord Saya summoned a large number of herds, and there were so many people who witnessed it. It must not be long before Lord Saya seized Nero Kaos''s power will spread throughout the mystery." Today, Hisou Maiya is in charge of the intelligence system deployed by Nagato in this moon world. As Nagato''s eyes and ears, he monitors the whole world. "Well, it doesn''t matter, those people can''t find Saya anyway." Regarding Saya''s actions, Nagato just shrugged indifferently. Regarding Saya, who was indifferent to existence, when she was not ready to appear, there was no way to find each other even if it was the root cause. The rest of them were nothing to worry about. "So, what about the prey I ordered." Putting down the teacup in his hand, Nagato got up and came to the meticulous woman. One hand stretched out and raised Kuu Mai''s chin, watching the expressionless pretty face and the waves in the eyes, and asked. "Detailed information has been collected, this..." Hisou Mai seems to have become accustomed to Nagato''s style, and did not make any resistance. Instead, he pulled out an intelligence document from his carry-on bag, but Nagato deceived himself before he finished speaking. , Pressed it on the wall next to him, up and down his hands, the intelligence document instantly fell on the ground... "At night, wash yourself and come here obediently!" It was a long time before Nagato let go of his disheveled clothes, and Hisuu Miya, who showed a lot of scenery, picked up the intelligence file, returned to his seat, took out the file, and read it one by one. The last action was a milestone breakthrough for Nagato. Although the overall strength is not necessarily strong, at least the road ahead is completely clear. Feeling the hot beating in the heart, the blood in the whole body becomes more and more tyrannical in the continuous circulation, Nagato secretly said in his heart, next time, the last action on the eve of the Holy Grail, I will completely lay the foundation of my humanity. .. 575 Chapter 115 Hunting, fourth in the forest of Fuhai! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The wind is whistling in the ear! Nagato relaxed and jumped down from a helicopter at an altitude of several thousand meters. Without any landing gear, it fell straight down. Underneath Nagato was a huge forest with a diameter of at least fifty kilometers. "Basics-Magic Cannon!" In the free fall movement, Nagato''s heart kept jumping for joy. With the flow of blood, a large amount of magic power gathered in his hand. When it landed only a few hundred meters from the ground, the red-haired boy palms down! boom!!! The thick magic cannon with a diameter of about half a meter went straight down, breaking through the woods and bombarding the ground. In the shock, with the reaction force of the magic cannon, Nagato landed steadily. call! Just after landing, Nagato ushered in a grand welcoming ceremony. The overwhelming blood-sucking vines, like a group of tentacles, swept in. The speed was trembling. Bang bang bang!!! In an instant, Nagato opened the guarded barrier with its own powerful magic power, and directly collided with the incoming blood sucking vine, which rolled up a lot of dust. "It''s a bunch of disgusting things" Seeing the densely packed "tentacles" outside the barrier, Nagato''s brows were tightly squeezed together, "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for the sake of truly perfecting myself." Fu Hailin Ana Xiu, this is the name of this forest! Its prototype is the blood-sucking species of the blood-sucking plant, possessing the will to think, able to move on its own, almost a fantasy species of bloodthirsty forest. As a different kind of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, Fu Hailin is still a less harmful ancestor to humans, because it is an activity in fifty years, and it still inhabits some inaccessible deep mountains or forests in Europe. It takes 50 years as a cycle to feed in the perpetual life. Any animal that enters the forest will become a prey object. And the blood ingested will condense into a true red fruit on the big tree in the center of the forest. Legend has it that the person who eats this fruit can become immortal. The origin of Fu Hailin is because after Elquid executed the first generation Anasi eight hundred years ago, his blood was absorbed by a blood-sucking plant, and this unreasonable monster was born. After recognizing its location, a group of surrogates were sent to observe from a distance. If it showed signs of awakening and moving, it would predict the general trajectory of Fu Hailin, and then evacuate the residents on the route. After all, the church is unwilling to waste combat power on ancestors with such a low threat. After all, the losses caused by crusade against any ancestor are unacceptable. In particular, Fu Hailins weapon of mass destruction is simply a miscellaneous killer. That huge "body" that is indescribable, the immortality of the ancestors, can even "eat" the dead in battle, and gain power, perfect Fight to support war. The enclosed outside world, which is comparable to the inherent enchantment, has weakened the enemy to a large extent. The enemy is simply fighting in its "abdominal cavity", endless attacks and non-stop consumption will destroy any enemy. "It is said that Merian Solomon''s land king will be instantly killed here!" Maintaining the enchantment with a large amount of magic power, Nagato sensed that a certain will in the forest was constantly awakening, and the power of attack was constantly expanding, and he suddenly felt helpless. According to Nagato''s memory, if he hadn''t intervened by himself, Meilian Solomon would come here to fight against this bloodthirsty forest in the future, and then he would be beaten up and down. "But there is no way, all of this is to achieve the status of the original dead man!" I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com "Only this big guy can enable me to thoroughly arouse the benefits of devouring part of the will of the Vermilion Moon." Perceiving the crazily devouring desire in his heart, Nagato sent a counterattack with a magic sword in his hand and a magic spear in his hand. In an instant, countless magic bullets and sword aura raged away. The entire Bloodthirsty Forest that was attacked suddenly became even more violent! In fact, Fu Hailin is still sleeping, and the attack on Nagato is not only because of the sudden appearance of Nagato, but also the first to attack, but also because the location of Nagato is very special Legend has it that the person who eats this fruit can become the immortal "true red fruit", not far from the area where Nagato is located, and it is indeed one of Nagato''s goals. Fu Hailin is not without wisdom, but far superior to ordinary people. Although its knowledge and cognition are from the''first generation Anasiu'', and its thinking is still at the level of the Middle Ages, this does not mean that it will not be wary of this "invader". Yes,''intruder''! Fu Hailin regarded Nagato as a threatening existence, not as''food''. Swallowing part of the vermilion moon, the existence of Nagato is incomprehensible with the knowledge of the first generation Ana Xiu, as the twenty-seventh ancestor, and intelligent creatures are afraid of the incomprehensible. However, Fu Hailin relied on his powerful strength and did not completely destroy his "body" that spread to the entire mountain range, and he would not die. So it will not be afraid, but guard is inevitable. "Perhaps it is a powerful magician who wants to capture the "red fruit", or a church substitute..." "It feels very close to the dead, but the breath is very noble..." "By the way, it feels almost the same as the true ancestor princess named El Quart." "However, he will eventually be consumed by endless battles..." Fu Hailin thought this way, and at the same time constantly mobilized the power of the entire forest, as if the huge forest of about fifty kilometers was gradually recovering, trying to eliminate the mysterious enemy that had entered. However, he didn''t know what kind of enemy he was facing! ... ... "what!!!" In a courtyard in a small town in the distance, a scream suddenly came out. Under the iron fist of the red motorcycle, the young surrogate had broken internal organs and fell into a pool of blood. Up. "I have to say that this ghost is very useful, but it''s a bit too cruel!" Xia Lei glanced at the courtyard covered with stumps. After sensing that all the surrogates had been killed, Xia Lei slowly spoke. At the same time, she looked into the distance. The girl perceives the restlessness a few kilometers away. magic-- "Bloodthirsty Forest, even I don''t want to fight that guy, I don''t know what happened to Kelly." .. 576 Chapter 116 Crushing, the fifth true red fruit! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle between Nagato and the Bloodthirsty Forest, at the very beginning, fell into a fever pitch! The teenager holding the magic gun fired immeasurable bullets in an instant, ignoring the causal ability of the magic gun, not for the accumulation of magic bullet power, injecting huge magic power, just to give play to the advantage of the number of magic bullets! Counting thousands of pieces, each of the blood-sucking tentacles that can hang the mammoth giants body fluids alive, are all shattered in front of the all-permeable magic bullets formed by the magic spear... In front of the unpredictable barrage, the powerful seventh ancestor, no matter how many tentacles stretched out, was trampled and suppressed by Nagato. Fu Hailin''s attack was won by an overwhelming number, but it was facing an extreme magician with powerful magic power, a super strong man who had stretched his hand to restraint! Even the seventh ancestor Fu Hailin felt dangerous, and the blood-sucking plants with thinking ability began to panic a little. As a result, the ground began to squirm and the forest came alive The underground veins buried in the depths of the sea forest emerged, and what appeared at the same time was that this time it captured the best and most excellent food to hunt down its demon hunters and church representatives, almost every time All of them have become excellent dead men! More than a dozen dead followers who were once substitutes or exterminators surrounded Nagato. Every dead person was a master of the hand-splitting liger before his death. After becoming a dead person, his physical fitness increased sharply. The speed of short-distance movement is close to that of a high-horsepower sports car. However, in the face of Nagato''s barrage, it was impossible to get close at all, and no matter how strong the physique master was, it was useless. The dead who had just appeared not long ago were instantly bombarded and killed! The magic bullet turned the blood-sucking vines and trees within a radius of hundreds of meters into nothing, and then gradually lowered. Only then did Nagato put away the magic spear, and the magic power that had been absorbed by a lot of great sources gradually recovered At this time, in the sea of ??trees, Nagato opened up a safe space of several hundred meters. Although it is of little practical significance, it has bought time for Nagato! "Hidden among millions of trees and spy on me? Do you think I can''t find you... It''s just a plant." Looking at the branches that reappeared around him, Nagato showed a cold smile, and the life-wheel demon eyes under his bangs constantly scanned everything around him, as if he wanted to see through this bloodthirsty forest. To deal with Fu Hailin, being able to withstand the attacks of the''intrinsic barrier'' is the first and the easiest step. It is the most difficult to find out its true body Find a tree in the forest of 5o kilometers, and this tree is still alive and will keep moving. However, who let Nagato''s left eye have the ability to penetrate all cause and effect and plunge everything into an absolute state of death, in an instant, the red-haired boy is constantly searching for the end of this closed alien world! "I see... just ahead!" Before Fu Hailin''s next attack arrived, Nagato finally caught the end of this closed alien world, and then shot it out like an arrow from the string. In an instant, it seemed that Fu Hailin had also noticed something wrong, and the forest immediately responded. Shading the moonlight, the airtight blood-sucking vine swept like a woody wave, trying to block the boys path forward "Ha, are you scared!" The juvenile''s playful voice sounded, and he waved the long sword in his hand. Although the sword intent of this Red Dust Demon Sword had broken, it was only a sword intent after all. After it was re-bred, the magic sword was even more powerful. The red-haired boy turned into an endless storm of swords and entered the infinite vines, advancing slowly and firmly, making the entire Bloodthirsty Forest even more violent "It''s useless!" The Eighth Book Bank www.8shuku.com The red-haired boy was extremely contemptuous. The magic sword in his hand pierced into a piece of fertile ground with thick fallen leaves. In an instant, the entire enclosed space was absolutely fatally injured. "Death, the anomalous world." As Nagato said, the vision, smell, and material sensation formed by the enclosed space that was''killed'' dissipated like an illusion, and the vast real world eroded by Fu Hailin returned to its original appearance. Only after Nagato found out about this, the surrounding area was full of drained body fluids, like air-dried corpses, men, women, old people, and even domestic pets... all shrivelled and shrivelled. The smell is pungent, and the putrefaction caused by the rotting of a large number of corpses is almost poisonous! "I remember now, please report that this Bloodthirsty Forest has only been active once not long ago. Is this the result of that time? It''s really tragic!" At this time, Nagato recalled a piece of news he had seen on intelligence! The ranking of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the blood-sucking species is based on the degree of threat to the human race. Although the seventh ancestor Fu Hailin only appeared to hunt once in 50 years, the damage it could cause was too great. "But so what!" Nagato itself is not a good person. He is ignorant of the situation here and walks away. The direction he is heading is the core of the Bloodthirsty Forest After the closed alien world was destroyed, Nagato could clearly perceive the fluctuation of the core consciousness of the entire forest! "It turned out to be here!" One sword cut off the many trees blocking the road in front of him, and Nagato saw a delicate and beautiful red fruit hanging on a small tree that looked ordinary. "Finally got you, really red fruit!" Without hesitation, Nagato slashed out with a sword, cutting off all the thorns of Fu Hailin''s last resistance, and cutting off all the thorns on the tree where the red fruit was hung. Then, he stretched out his hand and picked the red fruit. Hum!!! At the moment when Nagato picked the fruit, an indescribable sadness reverberated around him, making Nagato''s eyes flashed as if thinking about something, then the boy opened his mouth and swallowed the red fruit! boom!!! In an instant, a large amount of vitality and magical power poured in from the gate of Nagato, injected into Nagato''s heart, and in an instant, a coercion that surpassed the ancestor of ordinary dead men spread out over Nagato. "The first change in the origin, the change in humanity-the original dead!" As the young man shouted, the fate wheel red jade in Nagato''s heart roared in an instant. In the whole fate wheel red jade, a world of mental states was hazy and invisible. Although it was not yet formed, it was already on the road. "Success!" The power of the humane mode is all concentrated in his own heart, Nagato feels an indescribable sense of fulfillment, and even subconsciously thinks of the authentic mode and the heavenly mode "Dragon Ball, and Godhead..." .. 577 Chapter 117 The Eve of the Holy Grail and the First Variable! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!According to the mysticism, outside of this world, there is the apex of dimensional theoryforce. It is defined as the origin of the coordinates of the origin of all things, the "vortex of the roots" where all magicians'' long-cherished wishes lie...It is both the origin and the end of all things, recording everything that happens in this world, and creating the seat of God for all things in this world. 200 years ago, someone tried to reach this "outside the world". Einzbern, Marquiri, and Tosaka, who are known as the founding three families, hope to reproduce the "Holy Grail" mentioned in countless legends. In order to summon the holy grail that can realize all wishes, the magicians of the three schools exchanged each other''s unspoken art, and finally this holy grail, which can be called the "almighty cauldron", is present. However, this holy grail can only fulfill one''s wishes.When this fact was presented, the partnership immediately turned into a bloody battle. This is the beginning of the "Holy Grail War". After that, every 60 years, the Holy Grail will reappear in "Fumu", the land of the extreme east that was once called. Then the Holy Grail will select seven magicians who are qualified to own it, and distribute part of their huge magic power to the seven, so that they can summon the heroic spirit called "Servant". Determine who is truly qualified to hold the Holy Grail through deathmatch. Time passed, and in a blink of an eye came 1994, the year when the Fourth Holy Grail War began! "Is it finally starting? The Holy Grail War!" Germany, Einzbern Castle, the red-haired boy is reading through a portable laptop, a report from the guy who sneaked into the London Clock Tower, sighed softly. After more than ten years in the Moon World, Nagato finally ushered in the holy grail war originally predicted. Two years ago, the disappearance of Fu Hailin made the entire mysterious survey chaotic. In addition to Roas disappearance before, the news of Nero Kaos death was confirmed. Even an arrogant and transcendent force like the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead is a turmoil. Some ancestors even radically believe that this is against The conspiracy of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead. But as time passed, all the storms eventually disappeared. The mystery of Xingyue is like this, the weak and the strong, the life and death, it is very common, even the magician who controls the truth of the world will die, not to mention the others. "Now it''s clear that there are five people." Standing next to Nagato, watching her husband pass the information on the novelty stuff, Alice Phil exclaimed, "I didn''t expect the seven people to be complete so soon." "Yes, for the Tosaka family, of course it is the current patriarch Tosaka Tokimin. I hope that guy has not been psychopathized by the accident. Matsuya is naturally taken over by Saya, and the curse I got has been given to her. Up." While reading the information, Nagato said his thoughts, "Looking at the guy''s appearance, it seems that he is very happy to participate in such a feast." Print out the information that came, and Nagato continued to tell his wife on the side "The Magic Association is a first-class lecturer from the Clock Tower, Kenneth Elumeroy Archipoulud with the dual attributes of "wind" and "water." Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org "Two years ago, he deliberately let him go, and even took Sola''s knife into love. I don''t know if it will bring me any interesting development." "The fourth one is Yanfeng Qili. He obviously chose a lifestyle that is many times more intense than others, but in this man''s life, he has never felt''enthusiasm''. This guy must be dangerous. Guy." As Nagato was talking, he gave such a definition. As far as strength is concerned, Yanfeng Kirei is not very good, but the problem is that he is too empty, and in a sense, he fits too well with the evil of this world. Up! Especially two years ago, Yanfeng Qili''s father Yanfengli was dying in the hands of Natalia. This completely cut off Yanfeng Qili''s fetters. I don''t know what he will develop into. . "You mean, this surrogate is better for you than Tosaka Tokimi and Akipolud?" Alice Phil was puzzled. Although Yanfeng Qili was very comprehensive in all aspects of the intelligence, in fact, it was only half-hearted. "This man definitely doesn''t believe anything. He just keeps looking for answers. That''s why he has experienced so much. In the end, he still didn''t find anything. It''s this kind of empty human being from the bottom of his heart." "Because of the emptiness, it is impossible to predict its actions, but that''s all." Nagato paused, looked at Alice Phil, and said: "In fact, whether Tosaka Tokimi, Kenneth, or Yanfeng Kirei, it is not a problem to me. The intelligence is only to determine the situation. That''s it, my victory has already been booked!" "Of course, Nagato-kun is the great magician, the original dead man who devoured the true ancestor, and my lover of Alice Phil!" With a knowing smile, Alice Phil hugged Nagato and proudly said what she thought . ... ... "Holy Grail War? Isn''t it!" In a family in Fuyuki City, blood was flowing and the stumps were all over the floor at this time, and the boy looked at the mark on the back of his hand and said with some frustration, and "Nyma''s system, is there any mistake? It actually took me to this place, and what''s wrong with this body, it''s actually a soul wear, why didn''t I say it earlier!" A young man spit out alone in a blood-filled environment. To be honest, this picture is a bit scary, but even more frightening is that a rather indifferent voice came from the strange rune on the back of the young man''s hand. "The traversal is random, and the system has already said it at the beginning. As for physical problems, the host did not determine the traversal method at the beginning, and the system automatically selects the best energy-saving method. This is not a system problem." "What about my original body!" Hearing the system''s answer, the boy immediately asked. To be honest, he changed his body, especially the murderer''s body. The boy was uncomfortable for a while, and then he got a cold response from the mysterious thing named System. "It has been completely decomposed and turned into a system through energy!" There was a long silence, and a thousand words in the young man''s heart could only be transformed into one sentence-- "I bought a watch last year!" ps: After struggling for a long time, the system still came out... 578 Chapter 118 The Night of Coming [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Standing on the building, Ryunosuke overlooks the brightly lit city of Fuyuki. The scenery here is pretty good, and the teenagers like to stand here these days, calming the chaos after crossing. Yusheng Ryunosuke, this is Ryunosuke''s name in this world. As for the name before the crossing, it''s worth mentioning it! The system is Ryunosukes golden finger. Although he has lost his original body, it is undeniable that this system is powerful-- Its famous gas luck collection system allows Ryuunosuke to collect a large amount of gas luck and exchange any items through gas luck, which can be called the golden finger of gold fingers. The old monk who presided over the Liudong Temple was a good old man, and he was happy to take him in as a "poor person who went home to visit relatives but found that his relatives had already passed away." At present, Ryunosuke is facing the problem of insufficient combat power. After all, the Holy Grail war that Ryunosuke participated in is not a play house game. Of course, if possible, Ryunosuke is not willing to participate in any Holy Grail war, but - "The main task is to comply with the destiny, to force participation in the Holy Grail War, to survive to the end, and to survive their own calamities. The winners soar to other worlds and enter a round of trials. The losers are turned into ashes. Seeing the main task in the Qi Luck Collection System, Ryunosuke was depressed. Of course, in fact, if there is no system, he would not dare to apply for not participating According to the memory of the original book, Long Zhisuke understands that in this case, going to church and committing suicide are actually the same! Therefore, it is necessary to summon Sevant. If there is no hero in their camp, not only is there no certainty to fight against the combination of hero and magician, but also there is no capital to negotiate alliances with others. Taking advantage of the strong aura of Liudong Temple, Ryunosuke intends to summon his own Sevant. The magic circle summoned by the heroes was outlined on the ground, which was recorded in an ancient book that Ryunosuke uncovered from his old house. As for the magic power, it was Ryunosuke''s use of air luck to open the magic circuit. The materials for building the magic circle are not very difficult. Ryunosuke chose mercury. After all, Ryunosuke can''t get anything except this As for blood or something, to be honest, don''t look at this guy being able to complain so mentally at the crime scene of his predecessor, but in fact, he still has a bottom line. As for the spells summoned by the heroes, there is no need to worry, because Ryunosuke is very clear that even if the spells are not used, the heroes can be summoned. Long Zhisuke made the last stroke of the magic circle, stood up and patted the dust on his hands, and then put in the nameless knight sword he exchanged from the system. ... ... In the underground workshop of the Tosaka Mansion in the mountain town, the same ceremony was being prepared at that time. "Silver and iron of plain. The contract of earth and stone. My ancestor, my teacher, Shibai Yinaogu. The surging wind is blocked by four walls. Close the gate of the four directions, come out from the crown, and wander at the three forks leading to the kingdom." Tosaka Tokimi chanted a spell while drawing the magic circle, using not the blood of the sacrifice but the solution of melted gems.In order for this day to come, Tosaka did not hesitate to use up the gems filled with magic power. The one guarding the side is Yanfeng Kirei I saw Yanfeng Kirei staring at the holy relic placed on the altar. At first glance it looked like a fragment of a mummy, but it is actually said that it was the first time a snake shed its skin in this world in the ancient times. Fossils of snakes. Thinking of the heroic spirit that might be summoned through this, he finally understood why Shichen was so confident, as long as Sevant could not win the heroic spirit that Shichen had chosen. Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net ... At the same time, in the distant city of Einzbern, Nagato was checking the completion of the magic circle depicted on the floor of the chapel. "Doesn''t it matter even for such a simple ceremony?" In the eyes of Alice Phil, who had been guarding him, the preparations seemed a bit too simple and unexpected. "Maybe you are going to be disappointed, but Sevant''s summoning does not require such a fanfare ritual." Nagato explained while carefully checking whether the patterns painted by mercury were crooked and mottled. "Because in fact it is not the power of the magician that summons Sevant, but the power of the Holy Grail." "As a Master, I only serve as a link between the heroic spirit and this world, and then provide him with the magic power to materialize in this world." As if satisfied with the completion of the magic circle, Nagato nodded and stood up. "Then, it''s time to start." ... ... "My lord, everything is ready." This is an empty ground hidden underground in the house of Makiri that stands on the hills of a small mountain town. Makiri Tsuruno respectfully said to the owner who had just sat down. "Well, you did a good job." The girl in white veil smiled with satisfaction, and then strolled to the magic circle in the center of the venue, looking at the holy relics placed in the magic circle That is the wreckage of a building! It is quite exquisite, and it can be seen that a lot of effort was spent in manufacturing at that time. According to its body style and various methods, the birth of this wreck can probably be traced back to the Roman era. ... ... On that day, in different lands, the chanting of spells for different objects was performed almost at the same time. This was a coincidence that could no longer be called a coincidence. No matter which magician, their long-cherished wish is the same. "Announce" Around a miracle, in order to obtain this miracle, the people who murdered each other bloodily, they called the heroes on the other side of time and space, Now it is sounding on the ground at the same time. "Declare that you are under me, entrust my destiny to your sword, obey the call of the Holy Grail, follow its will and follow the laws of nature, you immediately answer..." "Here I swear, I am the one who is only good in the world, I am the one who eliminates the evil of the world, and the three spirits that entangle you come from the wheel of restraint, the guardian of Libra!" In an instant, the Hall of Heroes from the void responded to the call of the Holy Grail, and the stage of the heroes from different eras officially opened... 579 Chapter 119 The Night of Coming [Middle] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The summoned pattern shines with black light! Coming from the other side, coming here, whirlwind and lightning envelop the legendary phantom. As a human, he has already left the realm of mankind, and has been promoted to the genus of elves with inhuman divine power, a place where those supernormal primates gather... from the throne of repressed divine power, the heroic spirits that countless people dream of, At the same time descended on the earth. When the light in the center of the array reached its peak-- "Yu asked Ruru as the player of Yu?" A slightly passionate voice reverberated around, and Saya instantly understood her servant. The girl stretched out her right hand and showed the curse transplanted from Nagato: "I am your master!" "Haha, it turned out to be such a cute little girl, then, from now on, the remaining sword will be with you, and your destiny will live with you-here, the contract is established!" At this time, the hero Sevant on the magic circle also showed his figure. The girl in red had a sword in one hand and a akimbo on her hips. There was a large scene of scenery on her body. Her head was slightly raised, with a domineering appearance! "I am the prince of Rome, the king of the world, your majesty the emperor of the world, Nero Claudius, Caesar Augustus, Germanicus! With I, victory must belong to us, so rest assured Come on, player!" Nero patted his chest and assured Saya, but Saya was a little uncomfortable no matter what his eyes looked at. This feeling was exactly the same as the feeling that men would look at tempted women. "Ahhhhhh, it seems I found an interesting follower." Saye sighed in his heart, although he knew that this tyrant was somewhat narcissistic and homosexual, it was no ordinary level, and he completely regarded himself as a male, but - Such a follower is what I want, little Nero, let''s try it out, who is the prey of whom! "Then, please give me your advice, Nero!" Saya chuckled, and the girl in white veil stretched out her hand. There was something in her eyes that surprised Nero. Just when the tyrant was about to do something... "Ok?!!" I saw Nero stood up instantly, with a solemn expression, and instantly protected Saya behind him, and an absolute emperor''s will swept out of Nero! ... ... ... Won, Qili, this battle is our victory!" At the Tosaka family resident, Tosaka Toshimi excitedly looked at the figure that appeared in the white smoke, and couldn''t help but speak, but the next moment, the powerful momentum filled the room, making the magician and the substitute froze. "Mongrel, did you summon this king!" An extremely arrogant voice came from the magic circle, and as the white smoke dissipated, the golden figure all over his body caught the eyes of Tosaka Tokio and Yanfeng Kirei. That is a being more arrogant than anyone! Just seeing this figure, Tosaka Tokimi thought of such a sentence, but he is also the strongest hero, and Tosaka Tokimi also absolutely understands this-Love Bookstore www.ishuse.com Because he is the original hero, the first hero, the hero king from Babylon! "Dear King of Kings, the current Patriarch of the Tosaka Clan, Tosaka Tokimi salutes you!" Resisting the surrounding coercion, Tosaka Tokito paid a noble gift toward the figure of gold. Before calling this existence, Tosaka Tokito did a lot of work, constantly trying to figure out the kings from myths and legends. Habits, he thought he was doing well at this time, and he would never arouse the king''s disgust. "Oh, give you a chance, tell me the reason for calling me, otherwise..." Golden Heroic Spirit did not finish the words, just the unfinished meaning in the words, let Tosaka Tokimi understand that if this king cannot be satisfied, his fate will probably not be better Even if there is a spell, Tosaka Tokichen is not willing to gamble, after all, the original heroic spirit, how to say, will have some privileges, what if the other party can get rid of the shackles of the spell. "That''s it, the king of kings, Fuyuki..." Just when Tosaka Tokio was preparing to tell something, the hero king suddenly turned around, and the enormous king''s coercion swept out, causing the Tosaka Patriarch to be overwhelmed to the ground. "Miscellaneous, Shi Chen, this time the Holy Grail War King has participated!" Under such violent coercion, the hero king cracked his mouth and showed a hideous smile. The red pupils were full of dangerous rays, just like a bloodthirsty wolf. ... ... "Are you my master?" A gust of wind blowing out of thin air raged around. In the center of the magic circle, a pure white figure was born. The pure white battle dress showed most of the scenery on the back and wrists, but it made the pure white figure more sacred. Invaders. "You are actually the pure white knight king!" Ryunosuke''s thoughts were completely messed up at this time. The knight sword that Ryunosuke regarded as a holy relic was actually the saber that Lancelot used in his early exchanges from the system. Although this Mr. Crosser is also very cute Saber, but in this war, he wants to summon, but the perfect knight in the Circle Knights is not King Arthur, and "Although I really want to answer you, I am your master, but I can''t tell!" The air at this time was filled with unspeakable coercion, as if the whole world was resisting the appearance of the king. The pure white knight king saw his partner in this war, and he understood that the other side was under this unspeakable coercion. Can''t move down. "Oh, I don''t want me to participate in the Holy Grail War. It seems that Gurney Verr has really appeared!" The knight king said indifferently, a golden holy sword appeared in his hand, and the will of the gold spread out, and he shouted: "To this king, withdraw!" The coercion of endless horror swept out, completely dispelling the inexplicable coercion around, and the golden will appeared out of the sky, instantly angering the other two solo kings in this city! In an instant, the pressure of the three kings collided in the air, and the entire Fuyuki City fell into chaos in an instant, and Yusheng Ryunosuke was also stunned at this time. For a while, countless thoughts collided in his heart "Is saber so powerful? What''s wrong with this world!" .. 580 Chapter 120 The Night of Coming [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Servantcaster, follow your call!" "Here, the contract is established!" When the light dissipated, what appeared in front of Nagato and Alice Phil was not the holy King Arthur of Britain expected by Nagato, but a servant who was about one and thirty meters tall. Her whole body was completely covered by a black mage cloak, she was holding a thick book in her hand, and a silver mask with a weird smile on her face blocked her true appearance. But both Nagato and Alice Phil could judge that they were a girl from the echo. At this time, the little black shadow was performing an ancient mage ceremony in front of Nagato, as a contract ceremony for the recognition of the Lord, but "Hey, why isn''t it the Knight King!" Alice Phil couldn''t help but speak, and at the same time looked at the holy relic on the magic circle, the scabbard named Avalon. In Alice Phil''s eyes, Avalon was summoned as the holy relic, naturally. King Arthur. "Huh? Avalon!" At this time, Caster also found the holy relic at his feet, bent down and picked up Avalon, murmured, her words were full of reminiscence. At this time, Nagato saw this scene, and some kind of aura in his heart was instantly caught- Summoning an accident or something, Nagato didn''t think about it. After all, history has been tampered with by the fellow of the human world too much, especially since Avalon had the aura of the human world. Thinking of some possibilities, Nagato''s heart suddenly moved, and he came to Caster, reaching out his hand to remove the other''s disguise, but the little girl reacted quickly, and immediately took a step back. "Master, if you can, please don''t touch my mask, that will lead to misfortune!" Although he couldn''t see it, from the actions and words, Nagato instantly understood something about his followers, and Nagato showed a smile on the contrary. "No one can refuse my will, dear Miss Caster!" The heart was beating, and the blood surged in exchange for a lot of magic power. At this time, the red-haired boy released the power called the original death, and instantly disappeared in place. "The fairy tale reappears, the seven dwarfs!" Obviously, Caster is also an experienced and experienced person, and he actually reacted in an instant. I saw the other party leaping back lightly, opening the old book in his hand, and in an instant, seven holding a variety of The stout dwarf with exaggerated weapons blocked Nagato on the way forward. "useless!" Facing the attack of the dwarves, Nagato''s advancing speed did not change, his eyes condensed, and the gravity around the dwarves instantly increased tenfold. With a boom, seven dwarves fell to the ground. "Under my astronomical control, this type of enemy has never been a problem!" Passing lightly by the seven unwilling dwarves, Nagato quickly approached his servant, telling his magic indifferently-- Astronomical manipulation, Nagato obtained from Yuyi Fox and Ampei Seimei''s onmyoji. After devouring part of the will of the Vermilion Moon, he thinks of some of the laws of gravitation that he has come into contact with. Nagato has thoroughly mastered this technique and has become a humane mode! "The fairy tale reappears, Snow White!" Seeing Nagato approaching quickly, Caster was obviously surprised, but also, even the well-informed heroes rarely met a master who would do it by himself But after all, it was a heroic spirit. I saw the old book in the little girl''s hand opened a new page. In an instant, the cold wind and snow reverberated around, and a vague white figure filled the little girl''s body.Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com "Don''t think about it!" Seeing the little girl''s movements, the corner of Nagato''s mouth showed a smile, and the gravity on her body dissipated. The whole person ignored the obstacles of the wind and snow, and instantly came to the little girl, pressed the book in the other''s hand, and pushed it down. . Peng!!! The wind and snow disappeared in an instant, while the red-haired boy was sitting on the little girl''s body. Under the little girl''s body, a special magic circle appeared out of thin air, restricting all the magic of her body. Caster wanted to use her magic several times. Were interrupted. "You don''t have to struggle, I have blessed the power of cause and effect on the Seal Magic Array. In the face of this highest level of power, you, as a hero, will be difficult to break through unless you reach the highest level of magic power." With this indecent posture, restraining his servant, Nagato stretched out his hand to tear off the black coat of his servant, and then reached out to the little girl''s silver mask with weird patterns. "No, please, no!" Although there are many means, but because of the carelessness being sealed, the caster''s body is filled with helplessness at this time, and he begged Nagato not to uncover his mask. Standing behind Nagato and Caster, Alice Phil looked strange. To be honest, the current scene reminded Alice Phil of some indecent scenes in movies and TV. "I have already said that no one can go against my will!" Nagato didnt know about Alice Phils reverie, and Nagato didnt care about Casters prayer, and soon took off the mask of her follower boom!!! Nagato suddenly felt a roar in his ear. What a beautiful face this is, the deep blue eyes contain countless hesitations, the pure white hair is falling, and the pointed ears are exposed in the hair. There is no doubt that the heroic lady is a beautiful and flawless pure white half-elf girl! However, although the girl is very beautiful, but Nagato has been fighting for a long time after all. This beauty is not the reason that makes Nagato shake, the reason that really makes Nagato shake is-- "It turns out that the girl in that picture is you!" At the time when Nagato realized the great changes in the entire world history, he once perceived a picture through the intuition of the heavenly family. In the picture, a pure white girl with godless eyes was the caster in front of him. Although, Caster looks a little more petite than the person in that picture. "you know me?" Seeing the heartfelt joy in the eyes of the red-haired boy in him, Caster said with complicated eyes, the mask was removed, then, the curse of the world... "do not know!" Nagato replied without hesitation, the red eyes under the bangs shocked the follower, "But the cause and effect between us is great, let us slowly find the answer!" "Anyway, first question, what''s your name?" "...Risegreen!" The prototype of ps:caster comes from "Magic Sounds", but it just uses a similar experience, with a lot of changes!.. 581 Chapter 121 The Bloody Fairy Tale Makes the Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Two hundred years ago, a book named Grimm''s Fairy Tales appeared and spread quickly. So far, the name of Grimm''s fairy tales has spread to every corner of the world. In a sense, this collection of fairy tales has become synonymous with fairy tale fantasy. But few people know that the Grimm brothers who created Grimm''s fairy tales are actually a pair of magicians. At that time, countless colleagues did not understand why the Grimm brothers, as mysterious magicians, are committed to performing in this world. Okay, make a show! Although the Grimm brothers were well-known in this world at the time, in the eyes of magicians, this was just a vain show. In their eyes, for this, the Grimm brothers were even stared at by countless people in the world, even entering a mysterious world. It''s really stupid to spend a lot of time. However, no one expected that day would come-- When the purest fantasy symbolized by the fairy tale was gathered into an unknown treasure, a miracle was born. In order to compete for the miracle, the Magic Association and the Templar Church both dispatched a large number of people to seize the miracle. However, they failed! No one knows how it failed, only that everyone was accompanied by Brothers Grimm into eternal sleep. That day, the existence of a fairy tale named Bloodstained was born into the world, holding a huge book, and visited continuously. The Magic Association and the Templar Church caused heavy losses to the two giants, and they did not recover until more than two decades later. "But after that day, the blood-stained fairy envoy disappeared and never appeared again. This is the most secret information obtained from the clock tower by the intelligence system personnel after spending a few eyeliners." With red hair and uniform, Sora, who looked extremely capable, put the secret document in her hands on the table in front of Nagato, and then came out her own conclusion "My lord, your servant, if nothing else, it is the bloody fairy tale envoy!" Sola, the fiance captured by Nagato from Kenneth two years ago, although she was a direct child of a magical celebrity, she was not taken seriously and was only used as a tool of marriage. After bringing Sola back, Nagato simply put her into the room. Although the opponent resisted a little at first, she was not a determined woman after all. It didn''t take long for Nagato to completely fill Nagato''s heart. The shadow becomes the''captive'' of Nagato. Now she has become Nagatos occasional personal secretary, helping Nagato handle some trivial matters, and pass on information sent by the intelligence system. Of course, the most important thing is to let Nagato vent at any time. The huge energy brought by the constant heartbeat. . Nagato flipped through the documents at random, and after making some special marks with the pen in his hand, after thinking for a while, the red-haired boy nodded and agreed with Sola. "In general, I think so too, but in some details, you need to think about it." Nagato sighed softly. With the keen perception of the strong, Nagato naturally understood that there was a malicious curse from the world on Rise Green. Anyone who saw her face would die because of bad luck. And her mask has the effect of temporarily isolating this curse! Of course, when he took off the other partys mask, Nagato had secretly shielded the malicious curse with the power of causality. If not, Nagato would really dare not take off the mask-- Although I am not afraid, other people, my wives and subordinates cannot but be afraid. In Nagato''s memory, similar to powerful cause and effect, except for the great cause and effect that he encountered in the world of Godkillers, he has not really seen such a high-level curse.Haoyi Novel www.haoetv.com "A fairy tale of Grimm!" Nagato thought of the special treasure in the little girl''s hand, and sighed secretly, "If, if my guess is correct, then it is really the most sincere blessing from the two old people to their granddaughter!" Yes, blessings! In Nagato''s eyes, Grimm''s fairy tales are the most pure and beautiful fantasy aggregates. Using such aggregates to suppress the malicious curse in the girl''s body is probably the true function of that treasure. "grown ups!" Suddenly Solas rushing voice came in his ears, which brought Nagatos thoughts back to life. At this time, Nagato realized that his hand reached into the bottom of the opponents skirt from under Sola. Rubbing lightly in some places. "Yeah!" Nagato was slightly surprised. To be honest, Nagato did not expect that he would unconsciously act on her. Nagato thought for a second, and suddenly came to a conclusion Probably this has happened too many times, and the habit has become natural. "I don''t feel much when I think about it, but since it''s all like this, let''s try it!" Nagato thought amusedly, and took Sola over and undressed. For a time, in the entire room, Yingying Yanyan''s voice echoed, bringing a touch of warmth to this very cold weather. ... ... Outside the door, Chancheng Kui stood awkwardly. Behind her, a certain servant who claimed to be Rise Green, after listening carefully to the voice inside, his cheeks were slightly red, and then returned to normal, nodded clearly. "It turns out that the master is discussing the true meaning of life, I understand, I will discuss tactics with the master tomorrow!" Although I was going to discuss the tactics used in this Holy Grail War and the requirements of my magic workshop with my own seemingly unusual maser, I never thought about it, but encountered this situation I saw this heroic servant suddenly turned around and walked away quickly, but the speed of leaving seemed a little faster, making Chancheng Kui Chan couldn''t help laughing. "what''s so funny." At this time, the voice of Nagato came from behind Kwai, but she turned around to see when the door of the room had been partially opened, and a hand stretched out. Aoi can clearly see Nagato from the crack in the door. The situation with Sola can''t get together. "Nagato-kun, how are you..." Before Kui had finished speaking, he was pulled into the clothes by the other hand, and the door was closed again with Peng''s sound, leaving only a little laughter... 582 Chapter 122: Fourth in the Daily Interlude! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"hungry" In the interior of Fort Aizrenbel, many robot maids have seen a petite black figure holding a book floating around in the corridor, making cooing and complaining sounds from time to time. This dark shadow was Lisser. When he went to find the master to formulate a strategic plan, he encountered his own master who was studying human physiology, and then his head got hot and went around the entire Einzbern Castle. Then, the energy consumption is too much and I am hungry! "Miss Heroine, are you hungry?" At this time, a sweet voice rang around, and Li Segreen saw a little girl who was about the same height as her at this time, with the same silver hair flying, pure white as snow, but the other''s eyes were crimson, which looked like Colored glaze is fascinating. "Yes, you are..." Seeing the little girl who was pure white as snow, Li Segreen had some suspicions, and even a certain sense of unknown in her heart, but she still asked politely. "I am Ilia!" The little girl jumped up to Lisser, looked at the heroic servant floating in the air, with a curious expression, "Of course, Miss Sister can also call me Ilyas Phil Einzbern." "Hey, you are the daughter of Miss Alice Phil!" As if hearing some interesting topics, Leiser even temporarily forgot that she was hungry by herself, and asked, "Ilia, your surname is your mother''s, why didn''t you follow your father''s surname?" At this moment, Liser also thought about it. When he was called out not long ago, his owner did not say his surname when he introduced himself. Could it be that the other party''s surname is something secret! However, thinking of the terrifying power of the other party, overwhelming the heroic spirit with a mortal body, this is indeed very possible. Otherwise, how could he be so strong, to be honest, even for Leiser, who has experienced more terrible things, it is also true. That''s nonsense. "No!" Its just that Ilias answer was beyond Lissers surprise, or that she thought too much "My father doesn''t have a surname, and he doesn''t need a surname. My father said, surname is a kind of bondage. We only need the first name, because with the father, Illya is free!" Looking at the pure-white girl''s ostentatious statement, Lisser finally understood what the inexplicable feeling in his heart was. It was jealousy, and Lisser was jealous of the girl in front of him without knowing why. "So enviable, so jealous!" She stretched out her hand to cover her chest, and Li Se was secretly depressed. Such an idea was too special for Li Se. To be honest, she couldn''t think of why she had such a thought. "Now, Miss Sister, if you want to eat, follow me!" Seeing Lisser clutching her chest and sinking into contemplation, Ilia didnt have much patience to wait. She directly pulled Lisser to trot in a certain direction, and Lisser, who remained floating, was like a Like a kite, being pulled over by the little girl, the situation looks quite happy.Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com Soon, the two came to a room that looked very gorgeous. Inside the room was a long dining table. At the dining table, two little girls were drinking afternoon tea. This is a dining spot in Einzbern Castle. The entire Einzbern Castle is very large. Although it is a castle, it is actually a castle complex, so there are a lot of dining options. "Rin, Sakura, I brought my little sister!" Seeing the two little girls in the room, Illya greeted happily, and at the same time she pulled Lisser to the table, found a place to sit down, and said to the robot next to him: "I want to have afternoon tea too. What this young lady needs is a meal!" "Oh, are you the hero of your father? It looks unreliable!" The tsundere black-haired girl with two pony tails glanced at Li Sor, and after seeing the other person''s appearance, although her eyes were a little shocking and beautiful, she still said unconsciously. "Hello, Miss Sister, this is Sakura, please advise!" The little girl with purple hair, Sakura, greeted softly and weakly. Among the three sisters born from the Holy Grail, this girl is the gentlest existence, although in essence, she is the worst! At this time, Li Se recovered and saw the appearance of the two girls in front of her. Especially when she saw Sakura, Li Se even felt that something unknown on her body was agitated again. Another thing suppressed. "what happened?!" Lisser suddenly felt a little bit subtle, but still said, "Hello, my name is Lisser Green, please advise!" At this time, the maids meals were ready, and they passed them up. Although there were still some doubts in his heart, Leiser was soon defeated by his stomach, and then I saw the silver-haired girl still fading, fighting quickly with the food on the table, elegant posture and terrifying speed, even the three little girls looked at this beautiful lady with cold sweat. Plates piled higher and higher around him. "Oh, Miss Richer, so you are here!" At this time, Alice Phil came to this room and saw such a scene, her eyes sparkling suddenly, this lovely young woman was very interesting in the scene before her. "You are here, Miss Alice!" After Alice Phil arrived, Lisser finally paused, replied, and then continued to bury his head, but Alice Phil didn''t care, just sat aside, looking at her with gleaming eyes. After a long time, when the plates were piled up next to him, Li Se let out a sigh of relief, instantly energetic. At this time, the girl looked at the young woman who was staring at her with some inexplicable eyes, and asked: "Madam, what kind of person do you think your husband is." "what!" Surprised by Lisser''s words, Alice Phil was stunned with sincere and enthusiastic eyes, "He, he is my god, a god who is omnipotent and will not lose if he is an enemy of the world!" ps: This chapter is a buffer. The next chapter enters the plot. It is still two chapters away. I will finish it before going to bed. Maybe it will be late. By the way, this kind of nonsense plot is really bad at it... 583 Chapter 123 Nagatos new weapon is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato came out of the office, it was already late at night. As for Sola and Aoi, the two little women had already fallen asleep under Nagato''s hard work. Not surprisingly, they would have to rest all day tomorrow. Wandering in the empty castle, occasionally a few passing by the android maid just bowed and made no sound, making the whole castle seem more silent. "Well, are you still asleep, Lisser!" At the corner of a corridor, Nagato paused, looked at the nearby shadows, and asked, as Nagato made the sound, a slight footstep sounded, and only a small black figure was seen slowly. Walk out slowly "The heroic spirit does not need to sleep!" Lisers words are very indifferent, even if he is facing Nagato, who let her deflate when summoned, Although the masters strength is not simple, as a follower, guarding your safety is My responsibility!" "So this is ah!" Nagato nodded clearly and walked in a certain direction first. At the same time, he said, "Anyway, since we met, it is destined, then you come together." Leiser looked at Nagato''s leaving back with no expression on her face, her eyes flickered, remembering some stories about her master he heard from Alice Phil this afternoon, and then stepped to follow. One after another, the two came to a huge stone gate in the underground base of Einzbern Castle. boom!!! Nagato stretched out his hand and tapped the door lightly with a certain unknown melody, and then with a bang, the stone gate slowly opened, and violent heat gushed out from the cracks in the door, causing Nagato and Leiser''s clothes. They are all hunting. After the heat passed, what appeared in front of Nagato and Rise was an empty and huge secret room. In the center of the secret room was a large transparent ball with a diameter of ten meters. In the big ball, there are crimson flames. It is when Nagato combines the ways of life, death, and reincarnation. The transformation of death flame and life force under the power of reincarnation is very simple by Nagato. Named Fei Yan! The biggest feature of Feiyan is that it contains the way of life and death, which can seize life and give vitality. Fighting in Feiyan is also a very good way of fighting to support war. In the endless Feiyan, several seemingly unusual things are being continuously burnt surrounded by flames. The breath between the two rotates and resonates with each other, just like an object. "Since you are my follower, you naturally have to understand the power of your master!" Nagato glanced at Lisser, who didn''t seem to change his face, but whose eyes were flickering in the depths of his eyes, stepped into this secret room and came to the ten-meter big ball, and then Liser silently followed. "As my follower, Riche, you need, and only need to be clear about one thing!" "Two years ago, by devouring part of the will of the Vermillion Moon, I became the original man who surpassed all the dead. It can be said that I am not a human being, but a dead man!" The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs. com Under the light of Fei Yan, Nagato didn''t answer, but Su said softly. Although his voice was small, it was very clear in this empty secret room. Hearing Nagato''s words, Lisser''s face changed slightly. She had never thought that her master would actually exist like this. The original disciples were not comparable to those dead disciples created by the true ancestors. The original disciple, who was born by devouring the Vermilion Moon, has the potential to surpass Zhuyue and become the true ancestor. Of course, what we are talking about here is personality, not strength. In terms of strength, the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead is no better than true ancestors. Zucha! Moreover, what kind of existence the Vermillion Moon is, as a heroic spirit, Leiser knows best-- If nothing else, the existence named Vermillion Moon will be the terminator of all primates, driving the strongest magic sword cast by the grief of the planet, and beheading all humans one by one the last demon king! It was really surprising that his own master swallowed part of the will of such existence, but it was no wonder that Alice Phil would have so much confidence in him. "Of course, that is something to pay attention to in the Holy Grail War. Now, you can watch it carefully. Maybe you will gain something." Turning his head and glanced at Leiser, Nagato stretched out his hand to the ball in front of him, and with a bang, the endless flames in the ball instantly formed two vortexes of flames that continuously rotated to each other, and the shapes of several objects in the vortex slowly Slowly appear. There are two items in the first vortex, Nagatos Red Dust Demon Sword, and the World Egg of Infinite Swords captured from Heroic Guardian Shirou; in the second vortex, Nagatos Judging Demon Spear and a A weird plant inscribed with a six-pointed star. "In order to complete the unification of their auras, I have placed these four things here and burned them for forty-nine days. Today is the last day of completion!!" As if to explain to Leiser, Nagato whispered softly, and at the same time, the seal was crazily formed in his hand. As Nagato''s seal increased, the entire huge transparent ball suddenly exerted force, and an independent breath circulated throughout the basement. . boom!!! In the fierce roar, the items in the flame vortex dissolved and merged into one. The Red Dust Demon Sword merged with the World Egg, and the Judgment Demon Spear turned into a silver liquid and poured it on the strange plants. "Crash, as a sacrifice for the new life!" When Nagato made the final seal, amid the strong roar, the entire sphere, more than ten meters high, shattered, and a large amount of terrifying energy solidified into a liquid state, which was absorbed by the two flame vortices. This scene stunned Rise, who was behind Nagato. If such a terrifying energy ran away, it would definitely annihilate the entire Einzbern family in the first place!. boom!!! Fei Yan raged across the entire basement, bursting into a terrifying heat, and then disappeared, leaving only two new creatures, slowly falling from the sky. "Still call for a ruling!" Nagato stretched out to catch the first new creature. It was a silver glove with a six-pointed star inscribed on its back. After putting it on his left hand, Nagato looked at another weapon, which was a new weapon. Magic Sword "Hong Chen is no longer appropriate, just call Qian Huan!" .. 584 Chapter 124 Arrived in Fuyuki City second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later. At F Airport, the closest airport to Fuyuki City, a chartered plane of the Italian airline vorale from Germany is slowly landing on the runway. Although it has also withstood the test of the cold in winter, the winter in Japan and the harsh winter of Einzbern are simply not the same. Alice Phil Einzbern looked up at the soft afternoon sun, and felt relaxed . "This is Japan in the far east. It''s really a nice place..." Alice, who is obviously a young woman but still like a child, is happily enjoying the surrounding scenery. At this time, she feels relaxed not only in her mood. This time she went out, dressed as a tourist, so she prepared not the dress she usually wears, but the ordinary clothes as close as possible to ordinary people. Although she only put on flat boots and knee-length skirts, it also gave her a feeling of new life, and she moved freely and easily. However, in order to pretend to be an ordinary person, she prepared such "common people''s clothing", but unfortunately this is only the common people in the eyes of Einzbern. And a beauty like her, no matter how she wears it, she won''t look like an ordinary person. "Hurry up, Nagato-kun!" Looking at the Nagato slowly walking out behind her, Alice Phil asked with a smile, and then she saw the silver-haired pure white girl in Nagato''s arms. "Heh, I didn''t expect that Richer would be airsick!" Seeing this scene, the beautiful young woman showed a slight smile, and instantly made the people coming and going around, especially the men, show a little obsessed expression. "To be honest, I was also surprised." "In a sense, the heroic spirit is generally disease-free, debt-free, and immune, except for some too famous problems during his lifetime. It seems that this little guy has not been favored by the world." Holding Lisser''s small body, Nagato came to Alice Phil. At this time, the little girl was sleeping, and the hat was naturally lifted by Nagato, revealing the silver hair similar to Alice Phil. With the passage of time, Nagato has gradually become more handsome from the once delicate, and being with Alice Phil and Rise is like a family of three, which makes others envied. "Huh, then..." "Don''t worry, just leave everything to me!" Interrupting Alice Phil, Nagato showed a confident smile, and the purple eyes flashed with a reassuring spirit, "Because the Holy Grail is Eri, I will never give it to anyone. Oh!" "Ok!" The beautiful young woman was smiling. Although she was acting as a little holy grail in this Holy Grail war, Alice Phil did not worry at all, because in her eyes, her husband is omnipotent! In fact, Nagato could also make a puppet by himself to serve as the little holy grail, but at the suggestion of Saya, Nagato gave up this idea and instead let Alice Phil participate in the battle. The reasons are quite complicated. One is that this was originally Alice Phils fate. At the moment she was just born, it was engraved on her body, and even Alice Phil was willing to be a little holy grail in her subconscious mind This is the invisible restriction imposed by the Einzbern family on their own artificial humans. Although Nagato can also reverse it, in that case, even Nagato has no certainty that it will not hurt the soul of the other party. After all, the restriction and Ai Li The fetters of the soul are too deep. The second is a plan involving Nagato and Saya, a plan to make the actions of Nagato and others smoother, so I won''t say more here.69 school bag www.69shubao.com drop!!! At this moment, a luxury car stopped beside the three of them, and the window slid down, revealing Alicia, no, the smiling face of the girl who should be renamed Hiyer now. Hiyer, the girl who accidentally gained immortality after Roa reincarnated! After being brought back by Nagato two years ago, Hiyer, after experiencing a period of thinking and arranging his parents properly, became Nagatos personal subordinate and received a series of training. In the eyes, is a good subordinate! "My lord, madam, welcome back to Fuyuki City, please get in the car!" "Hiyer, haven''t seen you for a while!" Alice Phil greeted him, then opened the door, and sat in by herself. The long goalkeeper placed Lisser in Alice Phil''s arms, and got into the passenger seat. Then, the car started and sprinted towards the stronghold of the Einzbern family in Fuyuki City. ... ... When the Nagato and others arrived, whether it was a place like the Matsuya or Tosaka family, the church, and even some participants in the Holy Grail War, they all got the news at the first time-- The strongest contender in the Holy Grail War is here! "Although the Einzbern family is also one of the three founders of the Holy Grail, because of its own limitations, you don''t need to care too much, but the problem is that this time the participants of the Einzbern family are magician killers!" In Tosaka''s residence, Tosaka Tokimin thought with some distress about how he should deal with this very mysterious existence, known as the magician nemesis. Nagato''s level of secrecy was very good. Except for Kenneth''s one, several operations were fully silenced. But the record of the magician killer is too terrifying, but this is based on the prestige created by the fall of the prestigious evil magicians! ... ... "Sure enough, you still participated in the Holy Grail War!" At the top of a restaurant in Fuyuki City, Kenneth looked at the image sent back by his envoy, with blood in his eyes, crushing the wine glass in his hand, unknowingly, blood was flowing from his hand. "Even if you are a magician killer, but what about that, I will definitely kill you!" Behind the slightly mad Kenneth, two figures slowly appeared from the darkness, one on the left and the other on the right, like two patron saints. They are Kenneth''s biggest cards! ... ... "Magic killer?!" In Liudong Temple, Ryunosuke looked at the information he had recently collected, and suddenly felt his head was very big, "Is this still the righteous cake-cutting boy? Or, is this world the world of Xingyue fans?" 585 Chapter 125 Prepare for each, third on the eve! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ryunosuke, the goal has been found!" At Liudong Temple, when Ryunosuke was struggling for a certain cake-cutting boy to become powerful, handsome and rich, Ryunosuke''s servant, a white knight named Arthur, appeared beside him in vain. "what!" Shocked by the sudden appearance of the pure white knight Ji, Ryunosuke quickly reacted and looked at his servant, "Saber, are you sure that is the prey I want." "Although I don''t know what Ryunosuke is going to do, it is indeed the prey you asked for!" The pure white knight Ji tilted her head and said, "That is a dead man. It has a life span of nearly a hundred years, but it is not a high-level dead man. By the way, the target has been forced into the vicinity of Liudong Temple. One of the forests, is lurking." "Really, then lead the way, Saber, with it, I don''t have to worry about the magic supply for you!" Hearing Saber''s words, Ryunosuke finally recovered from the evolution of the cake-cutting boy, and said with a smile, just looking at the pure white knight in front of him, Ryunosuke always felt inexplicably upset What a pity, a great opportunity to make up for evil! It''s just a half-hearted man with magical powers who accidentally summoned my king. How similar it is to a coyote. In the eyes of Long Zhisuke, what a chance to replenish the magic! But the reality is always cruel. He summoned the strongest pure white knight king. The earth-shattering coercive collision that day when summoned made Ryunosuke thoroughly understand how terrifying the knight girl in front of him was. My own magic power is simply not enough to support the opponent''s real battle, if it is too late... "Lead the way, saber!" Touching the special bracelet in his hand, Ryunosuke smiled confidently. As long as he gets the magic power of the dead man for a hundred years, and with the power of Saber, regardless of whether you cut the cake or not, I will definitely be in the Holy Grail War. Victory! Bloodline Plundering Bracelet: A one-time item that has the power to capture the bloodline power of creatures that cannot resist. It is the only reward item in the system newcomer package. ... ... call!!! In the remote area of ??Fuyuki City, a chariot pulled by a sacred cow fell from the sky amidst the howling wind, crashing to the ground, blowing down all the surrounding woods. "Oh, is this Fuyuki City where the Holy Grail War is located?" A bold voice was heard from the chariot, and a man with a muscular beard and a height of about two meters walked out of the car. He looked around and showed a satisfied smile. "It''s here, rider!" A handsome young man came out after the big man with a certain anger in his eyes, "I''m here, Director Kenneth, for your great kindness, I will repay you!" The boy''s name is Weber, Weberville Witte! In his original fate, the boy who stole Kenneth''s holy relics to participate in the Holy Grail War because he was dissatisfied with his professor''s denial of his theory was also the lucky one in the fourth Holy Grail War. But here, because of Nagato, Kenneth is more paranoid and stronger, and Webber, who stole his holy relic, was chased and killed by the forces cultivated by Kenneth in the past two years. If the rider hadn''t been summoned accidentally, I''m afraid he would have already died. This time, he came for revenge! Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com ... The Tosaka family mansion in the deep mountain town of Fuyuki City. "Have you confirmed that all the Servants are present? Kirei." Tosaka Shichen asked the disciple beside him while holding the glass. "Yes, it is already certain that all seven Servants have appeared in this world." Standing behind Shichen, Yanfeng Qili replied that the death of Yanfeng Lizheng two years ago did not affect the cooperation between their master and apprentice Even for better cooperation, Yanfeng Qili contacted the church, concealed the news of Yanfeng Lizheng''s death, and made a clone of her follower impersonate a priest. "There is nothing wrong with the''spiritual disk'', so to speak, the Servant has all appeared, which represents the beginning of the Holy Grail War!" As if thinking about something, Tosaka Toshimi''s face was both angry and passionate, and Yanfeng Kiri on the side was already used to all the actions of his master. "By the way, Kiry, after the Holy Grail War begins, you can contact me through the sound transmission magic. After a while, there will be other masters coming and going around this house. The three masters'' strongholds will always be special. attention." "Okay." Yanfeng Qili replied. For the teacher''s request, he can always complete meticulously. This is what Tosaka Shichen is most satisfied with. "By the way, is the hero king out again?" Tosaka Shichen also felt helpless for the Servant he had summoned.As the Archer Gilgamesh, the ability to act alone is equivalent to Grade A, which means-- He didn''t have to worry about what Shichen meant at all. The only thing that had a slight influence on him was Ling Zhu. "Yes. I went out for a walk this morning unexpectedly." Why is the man who is the hero king so immersed in the public life like walking? Tosaka Shichen couldn''t understand this at all: "I didn''t expect this king would like to walk." Tosaka Tokimi sighed, and it was troublesome to summon a Servant who didn''t follow his orders, although the opponent was indeed very strong "By the way, tonight, I have a plan." "I will cooperate." Yanfeng Kirei said blankly, "So goodbye." The Tosaka''s house, which walked out of the underground workshop, was empty, as if Yanfeng Kiri''s heart was empty, almost without any wishes. There is no passion, no lofty ideas that are convincing from the heart, dont believe in anything, dont know what the purpose of life is, only have the right to find something that humans generally think should be done... This is the heart of the person named "Yanfeng Qili". Yanfeng Qili looked down at the Lingshu on the back of her right hand, then-why did she, who had no ambitions, hopes and pursuits, been chosen as the Master, and why did the Holy Grail choose me? Forget it, maybe at the end of the Holy Grail War. right now-- Let''s eat a plate of Mapo Tofu first... 586 Chapter 126 Fourth False Battle! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three o''clock in the morning can be said to be a moment of silence. But for the participants of the Holy Grail War, it is obviously inappropriate to describe this period of time as''everything is silent''. After all, the Holy Grail War is a magic contest that cannot be carried out under the eyes of outsiders. So night becomes the best time to fight. Therefore, the rank as a servant of assassin used this time to constantly shuttle through the forest in the suburbs of Fuyuki City, and his goal is to be one of the major castles in Fuyuki City-the Tosaka Family Mansion. I have to say that the original masters of assassin and archer were not only mentors and apprentices, they were still cooperative in this Holy Grail War, but now, as the master of assassin, Yanfeng Qili, as the master of assassin, ordered assassin: "The Holy Grail War has begun, so the Tosaka family doesn''t need it anymore. You immediately sneak into the Tosaka family mansion and wipe out Tosaka Tosaka, the archer master!" So, there is the current situation! It is worth mentioning that, as one of the three founders of the Holy Grail system, the mansion where the Tosaka family lives is naturally not as simple as it seems. In order to defend against the enemy''s surprise attack, many enchantments are arranged around. This kind of enchantment will not be of much use to ordinary people without magic power, but for magicians with magic powers and servants who are like magic crystals, it can trigger a huge defense against enemies. But it has to be said that these enchantments are nothing but a virtual reality for the assassin who has hidden aura skills. He, who has been dubbed the "old man in the mountain" in history, wants to pass here, but it is easy. Of course, this is also based on the absence of pre-planning! Most of the magic of the Tosaka family uses gems as a medium. In other words, as long as the gems used as the medium''s seal are destroyed, the barrier will naturally be broken. "There is no need to be too cautious. Even if you want to face the archer, there is nothing to worry about. You must quickly kill Tosaka Tokino." The above is the original words of Yanfeng Qili as the master. Breaking through the barrier is very simple for assassin. As a result, assassin is like doing a weird and extremely difficult street dance alone in the Tosaka family compound. From time to time, he shows off a degraded version of his magical powers, and then this black servant stands far away. The center of the Ban Family Courtyard. Soon, in front of assassin, there was a stone sculpture shaped like a globe, and in the center of the sphere, there was a blood-red gem... This is the center of the Tosaka family barrier! "As long as you destroy this, you can remove the enchantment. It''s so easy!" The idea is good, but just as soon as he stretched out his hand, a spear shining with this golden color flew down like lightning from directly above him. It passed directly through the back of the hand he just stretched out, and his His hands were nailed to the stone sculpture. With stunned and unbelievable eyes, assassin quickly searched for the enemy who attacked him, but there was no need at all Because on the roof of the Tosaka family castle, a man shining with golden light stood there, looking down at the assassin below with completely disinterested eyes. "An ant lying on the ground, who allowed you to raise your head?" boom!!!New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com I saw a wave of golden ripples in the space behind the golden figure, and then from the golden rippled space, a flashing spear shot out like lightning, this time through the head of assassin . "You are not qualified to see me. The ant will be like the ant, just lying on the ground and bowing his head to die is enough." A series of ripples appeared behind the golden figure one after another, and weapons such as knives, axes, guns, sickles, and giant swords began to gleam with golden light! next moment! boom!boom!boom!... Every bombardment is as powerful as a small missile, and it also has magical attack characteristics. When the attack is over, except for the remains of the assassin whose body is turning into a soul, what is left on the ground is a mess. There are bumpy land everywhere! ... ... The news of assassin being''down'' was transmitted to the other six camps under the surveillance of envoys sent by other masters almost at the same time the battle ended. For a while, all aspects have their own trends, but I really see that this is the camp that is doing the show. Apart from Ryunosuke, who has the foresight advantage, there are only two people like Nagato and Saya! "It''s really interesting." In the residence of the Jiatong clan, Saya ate melon seeds with great interest and watched such a repertoire, while beside Saya, Nero, dressed in red, looked a little dignified. "That golden upstart is very strong, but I am stronger!" After a long time, the tyrant of the Roman Empire finally said such a sentence. Obviously, Nero also felt a little pressure in the face of the heroic king. "hope so!" Saya said inconspicuously, and at the same time flicking his small hand, an invisible beam of light submerged into Nero''s body unknowingly, hiding... ... ... In a few hours! On the outskirts of the new capital of Fuyuki City, located in the branch of the Church Church in Fuyuki City on a small hill, tonight welcomed visitors as promised. "According to the provisions of the Holy Grail War, Yanfeng Qili asked the temple church to protect my personal safety." Yanfeng Qili said with a dead face expression. "I accept it. As the responsibility of this war supervising. I said that Feng Li is guaranteeing your safety. Please come inside." The priest in the Templar Church replied, and the two walked into the Templar Church together. door! It''s just that many people don''t know that the so-called priest was disguised by Yanfeng Qili''s followers from the beginning, that is to say, on the eve of the Holy Grail War, a participant ran into the neutral camp and hid him... 587 Chapter 127 The first more of attachment, travel, and awareness! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Richer woke up, it was already the early morning of the second day. In the soft pink room, the girl slowly got up and gathered everything around her eyes. Outside the transparent window, there was a green color of silver frost. "It''s surrounded by forest." With such a thought in her mind, the girl yawned a little tiredly. Although she was airsick when she came to Fuyuki City yesterday, as a hero, even if she was airsick, after getting off the plane, the girl would soon wake up, just-- "That feeling is really warm." Recalling the feeling of being in Nagato''s arms, the feeling that people would rather sleep all the time, some unspeakable feeling surged in the girl''s heart, just like her own father, making people nostalgic. Excited for a while, Lisser opened the door and walked out. She soon discovered that this is a building similar to Einzbern Castle, probably because of its relatively low popularity, it looks a little empty. Following the feeling in his heart, Lisser quickly came to the hall of the castle. What he saw was his master, the red-haired boy named Nagato, and his wife, the little holy grail-Alice Fei Yeah! "Good morning, Riche!" Alice Phil saw Leiser at first sight, and quickly stepped forward and pulled the girl to the dining table, "I was thinking about asking you to come out. Just let''s have breakfast together." "Ok." After looking at Alice Phils smiling face, he glanced at Nagato, who nodded to him, Lisser responded softly and sat down. Soon, the two robot maids and Hiyer, Breakfast is served. ... ... "Now, Nagato-san, something is going on today?" Half an hour later, Alice Phil, who had finished the meal, took Nagato''s hand and coquettishly said, "It was in the dust yesterday, and they didn''t have time for the street." "You and Richer go, I have something to do today!" Nagato glanced at Alice Phil, and said, instantly the silver-haired beauty who had become a young woman showed a depressed expression. Alice Phil knew that Nagato''s decision would not be changed because of anyone. "Leather, protect Eri!" Ignoring Alice Phils depression, Nagato walked in front of Lisser, stretched out his palm, and saw a thud, a cloud of scarlet flames blooming on the palm of Nagatos palm, and a small demon in the flames The shadow of the sword appeared. "This Thousand Illusion Demon Sword will be handed over to you first. If you encounter any battles, use this Demon Sword. I have set up several sword models in it. Then, you can choose which one to use. As if thinking of the power he had prepared in the Demon Sword, Nagato showed a look of expectation, and temporarily added-- "This power will not disappoint you." Leiser looked at Nagato with a blank face, then turned to look at Alice Phil''s pleading face, nodded gently, and put his hand into the flames. call! I saw Fei Yan seemed to be strongly attracted, solidified instantly, and merged into the girl''s hand along with the ghost of the magic sword, forming a sword mark on the back of the girl''s hand.Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com "Great!" Alice Phil happily cheered, kissed Nagato''s cheek, and then took the indifferent girl and hurried out. Soon after the two girls left, Nagato also started his own actions, and soon disappeared in place... ... ... Inside a private building suite in Dongmu City. "Ok!" The red-haired boy woke up slowly from the endless deep sleep. His whole body was numb. He didn''t mention strength at all, but he felt exceptionally strong. This extremely contradictory feeling made Ryunosuke extremely unhappy. "System, why is there such a side effect!" Thinking of killing a centuries-old dead man who strayed into Fuyuki yesterday at Saber, with only the last breath, he succeeded in making up the knife, and after taking away everything from the opponent, he was in a coma until now. Ryunosuke immediately moved towards Asked his own system. "The host seizes the power of a hundred-year dead man, not to become a dead man, but to integrate everything of the dead man into his own blood. It is mainly human blood, because it will encounter resistance from the blood of the dead man, and now it has passed the dangerous period. Please rest assured the host." Long Zhisuke was stunned for a moment, and carefully tried to figure out the system''s answer, and then, instantly dripping with cold sweat "System, did you just say the three words''dangerous period''?" "As you can see, haha." Hearing the system''s answer, Long Zhijie suddenly became angry. Feeling that he traveled around at the critical moment of life and death yesterday, cheating, never thought that his golden finger is actually the kind of system that cheated the host. At this moment, Ryunosuke, who was about to shout out loud, was stunned, because he heard the system prompt "Host, please note that the little holy grail and the heroic spirit are nearby. Please note that there is a powerful and dangerous aura in the little holy grail and the heroic spirit!!!" Frowning, Ryunosuke reluctantly stood up and saw the crowd on the street outside the window through the window. Almost at first glance, Long Zhisuke saw his goal. There was no way. It was too conspicuous. Two silver-haired women, one big and one small, were like a pair of beautiful mother-daughter flowers. The people around him couldn''t help but give way. . "The big one is Alice Phil, and the small one is probably the hero who replaced Saber and became the servant of Kirito Uemiya. It''s just, the system, what does the dangerous breath mean." "The breath of transcendence, the specifics are unknown, it is recommended that the host stay away from the target for the time being!" Ryunosuke frowned. It was obviously the Moon World in his memory, but there were too many differences. Kiritugu Eomiya, that guy definitely had a problem. Peng! At this moment, the door of the room opened, and I saw the pure white knight king walked in from outside the room, holding a breakfast in his hand, and placing it in front of Ryunosuke. The solidified atmosphere around made Ryunosuke subconsciously. Swallowed. "Master, I think we need to be honest about unfairness." I saw the knight king said so solemnly, which made Ryuzhisuke suddenly annoyed. Come on, I hope my ability to make lies will not decrease back then, a certain young man laughed at himself in his heart... 588 Chapter 128 The second more secret attack on the church! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While Alice Phil and Rise were playing in Fuyuki City, Nagato also started his own plan of action. Strolling on a trail in Fuyuki City, Nagato walked past many people innocently, but did not cause the other side to react at all. This is a little trick that Nagato has recently realized on the path of cause and effect Isolate my own cause and effect from the world temporarily, and temporarily disconnect from the world. On this basis, a small illusion can achieve amazing results. "Fumu City, really has entered a state of preparation for war!" On the way forward, Nagato was not in a hurry. Looking left and right, occasionally one or two observant monsters could be found in the subtle corners of the city. There were insects from the Ma Tong family, mice from the sewers, and more similar. Inexplicable things like white mist. In short, there are almost no dead ends in this city, and everything that happens at this time will be known clearly. This is the Holy Grail War, an unscrupulous, life-and-death war. "Of course, there are no dead spots!" Soon, Nagato came to his destination, Fuyuki Church, the place where the surrogate of the Templar Church, the supervisor of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City! Standing at the door of the church, Nagato could perceive it, and there were more than a dozen pairs of eyes all around. Nagato knew that it was the servant of Yanfeng Qili, the assassin named Hasan Sabah! No, there is something wrong with this statement- To be precise, it should be called the nineteenth assassin who inherited the name of "Hassan Sabah". He is one of the most weird abilities among the "Hassan Sabah" of the past. people. Unlike the previous "Hassan Sabah", he did not touch his body at all. It can also be said that there is no need. That is because although his body is ordinary, he can freely change and control the body according to the situation. spirit. There is a group of independent souls in his body. He uses the various knowledge and abilities of the cohabitants who live in his body to confuse the enemy with various means, break through the protective net, and hunt down the target in a way that no one can expect. At this time, the dozen or so pairs of eyes all around were the dozen clones of the assassin, and in addition, there were nearly sixty clones looking for information and searching for other contestants'' information. "It seems that if I go in this way, I am not sure that I will complete my plan without knowing it!" Thinking anxiously, Nagato snapped his fingers suddenly, and the nine emperor dragons in the heavens opened a blue eye full of flames. In an instant, there was a wave of spatial fluctuations around Nagato. , Instantly disappeared in place. After a while, an assassin appeared on the spot, looked around suspiciously, but couldn''t find any suspicious traces, and finally had no choice but to stop. ... ... Inside the church, Nagato''s figure slowly appeared in the extremely subtle spatial fluctuations. "Good luck!" Looking around, the magic eyes under the bangs of Nagato instantly noticed the existence of Yanfeng Kirei, said softly, and then walked carefully in the church building.Romance 888 www.yanqing-888.net Maybe its because this is the place of the Lord who serves the church, maybe its because Yanfeng Qili and they didnt expect anyone to break into this place. Not only did there not have any magic traps in the church, but even the assassins were all around and were not there. The church is hidden, which gives Nagato a lot of convenience. Although he is very powerful and the king of ninjas, Nagato has never seriously learned any hidden methods. He who has spatial ability has always directly isolated himself in a spatial shield of his own creation. With this method, you cannot expect Nagato to be interested in other methods. After not walking long, Nagato heard the voice of his target-- "Go ahead, what news did you find?" The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and Nagato flickered, and he appeared behind a huge stone pillar, carefully looking in front of the stone pillar, and saw his goal, Yanfeng Qili was standing in front of the cross, praying , Beside him, was a black slave with a strange bone mask, one of the assassin''s clones. "The rider group has been discovered. They are hiding in the north of Fuyuki City. The exact location is unknown." "The Lancer group has also been determined. It is on the highest floor of the Dongmu Restaurant. It has been set up as a magic workshop and cannot be approached temporarily." "The saber group is temporarily unsure, only for sure, after they appeared in Liudong Temple." "In addition, the women and servants of the Einzbern family are shopping, and the mysterious magician killer is not there. The Einzbern castle has a powerful guardian and is difficult to approach." Listening to the report of the assassin, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. This guy is not simple. It is only 80 people. No, now there are only 79 people, but he has monitored the entire city very much. "Really, I probably understand." Yanfeng Qili responded indifferently, frowning at the same time, and said, "Fortunately, other people say, the magician killer, the most mysterious existence, what is he preparing for, or he has already started." "...No, I''m doing it!" At this moment, Nagato''s voice echoed around, making Yanfeng Qili and the assassin horrified. The next moment, a figure came from behind the assassin, with one hand directly on the back of the assassin''s head. boom!!! Amid the strong impact, the assassin was directly pressed into the floor by Nagato. The next moment, with Nagato as the center, a peculiar wave unfolded, covering the entire hall including Yanfeng Qili, cause and effect isolation. Huhuhu!!! The boiling Fei Yan ran around, burning everything into a realm, and in an instant, the whole world was turned upside down, from the church hall to a desolate world, scattered with Fei Yan, and in the sky, a round of blood was engraved with a six-pointed star Moon Hengkong! "Hello, Father Yanfeng!" Standing up, the red-haired boy looked at the astonished priest, and said with a smile, under the blood moon, the red-haired boy looked extraordinary and made people salute... 589 Chapter 129 The new priest is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Inherent enchantment-blood moon sky! After more than ten years in the Moon World, he has acquired a large amount of inherent enchantment knowledge, and even mastered several world eggs. Nagato finally mastered this great magic closest to magic and turned it into his own power. At this time, Nagato and Yanfeng Qili were in this different world. Under the shining of the blood moon, the barren world of the flaming flames was isolated from all cause and effect, silent, and no one could detect it. "Hello, Father Yanfeng!" Standing up, Nagato looked at Yanfeng Kirei''s stunned expression, said hello, and scanned the world around him. Nagato was satisfied with a trace of regret. Although this inherent barrier was created by Nagato himself, it was not a complete world. It was probably because Nagato''s heart was too big. With the magical limit of the inherent barrier, it was impossible to completely limit the scene in Nagato''s heart. The sky, naturally, can''t only have a blood moon, Nagato can already predict that one day in the future, he will continue to run for the stars on the sky. However, that is after all, the problem now is Yanfeng Qili. "It''s really surprising, you are Mr. Magic Killer, you are really different. Even if others have questions in their hearts, they dare not go to the church to verify, let alone break through the protection of the assassins to come here. ." Although she was shocked at the beginning, Yanfeng Qili quickly recovered her calm. This is not just because of the mentality that she has cultivated as a first-rate surrogate for the church through her tempered experience of eliminating demons, but also because of-- He is an empty human being with a huge hole in his heart that is irreparable. In Yanfeng Qili''s heart, anything, including his father''s death, or even his own death, is not unacceptable. "It''s just that you don''t understand it!" Seeing the key figures in the fourth and fifth Holy Grail War in the original work before me, Nagato has a rare thought to speak, "Never bound by other people''s rules. This is the principle of my life. One!" "Really, this kind of life is very meaningful!" Yanfeng Qili spoke indifferently, but there were doubts in his tone. It was difficult for this empty man to correctly understand human feelings, but this did not prevent Yanfeng Qili from acting according to the rules. In an instant, ten black keys appeared in Yanfeng Qili''s hands. Without even a sign, they flew towards Nagato. With the magical power, the black keys that could cut the steel bar made a whistling sound. The sound of breaking through the sky is full of power! "As expected of the unintentional Yanfeng Qili!" Facing the black key, Nagato smiled indifferently, and raised his left hand, revealing the ruling glove he was wearing. The next moment, the six-pointed star on the back of his hand gleamed with dazzling red light, and the bright red six-pointed star magic array was in the youth. Appearing out of thin air behind, six gou jade burning with scarlet flames are distributed in the six corners of the magic circle. "Although it''s great to dare to take action in the face of me, but... it''s better to use actions to illustrate!" Under Nagato''s will, the magic circle behind him began to rotate, and red magic bullets burning with scarlet flames were launched from the gou jade, continuously, instantly turning into a terrifying barrage! Boom boom boom!!!E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com The black key was shattered under the bombardment of the magic bullet. After the black key was destroyed, the offensive of the magic bullet was unabated and headed towards Yanfeng Qili. Although the priest reacted quickly, he was still bombarded by the bullet. , Set off a lot of dust and debris. "This is the so-called fact!" As he walked forward, Nagato quickly saw him. Father Yanfeng, who fell in a big pit and was in tattered body, only took a single blow to defeat this first-class substitute, the contestant with the most spells. "It''s... hard to imagine!" At this time, Yanfeng Qili did not die, nor was she unconscious, but her whole body was wounded and she tried to get up, but she could only fall down in vain, looking at the slowly approaching Nagato, and sighed, "You, really Is it human?" "No!" Nagato''s answer did not hesitate. Although it used to be, at this time, Nagato is hard to call it a human being in any way, even from a spiritual point of view, so his answer did not hesitate. "I have detached myself from being human in the ordinary sense. Now if I reluctantly attribute myself to human beings, I always feel a bit inconsistent, just like the carp of the dragon, it will never be able to blend into the carp again, I am not a human anymore! " Walking to Yanfeng Qili, Nagato stretched out his left hand, the red hexagram pattern flashed again, and a tree root stretched out from the hexagram pattern behind him, stretched out in front of Yanfeng Qili, straight through the opponent His heart, the blood-colored light continuously injected into Yanfeng Qili''s heart. This is one of the abilities of the adjudicating glove. It comes from another component of the glove besides the gun. After Nagato captures the true red fruit, it crushes the incomparably weak Fu Hailin''s consciousness and incorporates his mental power. The newly cultivated bloodthirsty tree! This plant is smelted into the glove, which is equivalent to the bloodthirsty tree becoming the source of magic power for the glove barrage method. It not only gives the glove the ability to devour life and expand the source of magic power, but also has the ability to make a special tree. The power of the dead. Click! Suddenly, the top of the tree roots broke, and part of the tree roots merged into Yanfeng Qili''s body. In an instant, Yanfeng Qili''s body completely returned to normal. "grown ups!" After returning to normal, the first thing Yanfeng Kirei got up was to bow down to Nagato, expressing surrender. Nagato was indifferent to this. To be honest, in a sense, being planted by Nagato roots became a special death. After being an apprentice, she was actually quite dead-- The body and mind are completely changed in an instant. In fact, it is a denial of everything in the past, and it is not much different from death. "It''s business as usual, and then, you and the bloodthirsty tree will report the situation at any time!" Seeing the appearance of Yanfeng Qili, Nagato retracted his blood moon sky. The next moment, the red-haired boy disappeared in the same place. At this time, the assassin who hit his head on the ground had just woke up. "grown ups" Looking at the tattered Qili, the assassin who had just woke up, the assassin with a confused head suddenly panicked, and Yanfeng Qili did not intend to answer at all "Strengthen vigilance, don''t have a second time!" .. 590 Chapter 130 The provocation under the night is the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The winter sun finally sets completely.The street was covered with another layer of color by the night, and when she saw the colorful neon lights flashing landscape, Alice Phil was intoxicated. The night view of countless cities in the world is far better than that of Fuyuki City, but for Alice Phil, what she saw with her own eyes is the most beautiful and precious treasure. "It''s so beautiful... So as long as there are many people, the night will become so beautiful..." Alice Phil couldn''t help muttering to herself excitedly, while Lisser nodded silently. For her, this scene which is quite different from the two eras she lived in, also brought her a lot of emotion. Of course, Lisser was even more emotional about the outstandingness of her masters wife. Curiosity. The two of them have been wandering in Winterwood City since the morning, shopping malls, amusement parks, aquariums, Liudong Temple... From the morning to now for ten hours, almost all the scenery of Winterwood City, the two have played again. "...Rise, let''s go see the sea next." Seeing Alice Phil''s unbearable excitement, Lisser could only smile and nodded. Although it was already night, Lisser was surprisingly not nervous. Glancing at the sword-shaped mark on the back of her hand, the girl always feels confident, not only because this power is indeed too strong, but also because-- "Master, it''s so trustworthy." Led by Alice Phil, the two walked across the Winterwood Bridge across Weiyuan River, and soon they saw that there was a large seaside park. It was late at night, and only the two of them were walking slowly on the quiet path. The north wind on the sea blew directly across without obstruction, blowing Alice Phils long silver hair, which danced like a meteor tail. . And Alice Phil, who saw the sea for the first time, didn''t care because he had been used to the cold, while Lisser put on his black robe again and even the mask because of the night. "The sea at night is also beautiful. It looks like a mirror of the night sky." Listening to the sound of the heavy waves, Alice Phil gradually showed a full smile. Perhaps it was because of the fun that day, a faint blush appeared on her snow-white cheeks. Looking at her like this, no one would have thought that she was married and had a child. Her smile was so innocent and innocent, as if she was still a teenage girl. "It''s beautiful, no wonder the master loves her so much." Very unconsciously, Lisser thought so. In fact, the way she took off this black robe was better than Alice Phil. "Leise, can you tell me your story." At this time, Alice Phil suddenly spoke, and saw this beautiful young woman with great curiosity looking at Li Sor with gleaming eyes, "Heroic spirits are all existences with certain achievements in history, then, what are your deeds, Li Sor? , Can you tell me." "I''m sorry, ma''am!" Almost the moment after Alice Phils voice fell, Lisser replied, Although my story is not a big deal, it cannot be known if it is not for someone with enough power. "Sorry!" Feeling something vaguely, Alice Phil immediately turned to apologize, and then put her hand on Lisser''s head, through the mask, facing Lisser''s eyes-Sands Chinese www.jszw.net "Don''t depress yourself too much, we are waiting for you to tell everything, all you need, just trust us!" "Hu...Madam!" Suddenly being treated like this by Alice Phil, even Lisser was a little at a loss. Just as she was about to say something, the girl''s eyes flashed with a light, and she suddenly turned her head and looked in a certain direction. "What''s the matter, Lisser?" Alice Phil was taken aback by Lisser''s move, and then remembered something, she was eager to try, "Is there an enemy!" "Yes, ma''am, in that direction, there is a heroic spirit venting his breath unscrupulously." Under Lyser''s perception of turning on all the time, the breath of the heroic spirit is as conspicuous as an electric light bulb in the dark. Even in the girl''s perception, this enemy, after deliberately exposing his aura in a provocative manner, has been standing somewhere waiting, seems to be...inviting to fight?! "Oh, the enemy is trying to lead us over." The silver-haired lady''s eyes flickered, and a strong aura suddenly emerged, "Let''s go, Lisser, I really want to see what the so-called war of heroes is like." "Madam, this..." Liser has a headache. As a rationalist, the girl least likes this kind of battle to meet the enemy head-on, although when she exerts her full strength, melee combat is not weak. "It doesn''t matter, just use the weapon Nagato-kun gave you." A wisp of wisdom flashed in Alice Phils eyes, and she said, I know Nagato-kun after we have been together for several years. Im afraid this battle is in Nagato-kuns expectation, so he will take his own Give you the weapon." "Ok!" Hearing Alice Phil''s words, Leiser thought for a while, and then agreed. The little girl''s eyes kept staring at the sword print on the back of her hand, and a will to fight also inexplicably rose. Liser understood that it was not his own will, but from the sword print, the will of the fool! ... ... "It''s started, the carnival tonight!" In the residence of the Einzbern family, Nagato held a cup of coffee and drank it slowly. In the mirror in front of him, the action scene of Alice Phil and Riiser was reflected. "Fight for a while, Riche. Only in this way can you calm down the suffocation accumulated in your heart. I hope the will of the fool can make you more enjoyable." With that said, Nagato looked at another piece of information he had obtained. If Saya had not been operating here for some time and had established an endless intelligence network, he would really have no idea. "The saber''s master, Yusheng Ryunosuke, killed the hundred-year-old deceased who strayed into Fuyuki Castle. Interesting combination and unexplained behavior. Why is this." ps: There should be more at night... 591 Chapter 131 First Night Prologue Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Weiyuanchuan is within easy reach of the sea entrance, and the Dongmu Bridge spanning its two banks is a majestic arched bridge with a total length of 665 meters. The arch is at least fifty meters high. If you stand on it, you will definitely be blown down into the river by the strong sea breeze. Even the skilled workers dare not go empty-handed without a safety rope. But Weberville Witt, the magician who had participated in the war with a moment of enthusiasm and then became extremely mature under the influence of his teacher, sat here peacefully. Just beside him, his servant, the burly man who claims to be the King of Conquer, sat there with a majestic expression. "Stay here?" Taking a look at his followers, Weber asked aloud, after experiencing life and death, this young man has matured a lot, even in this place that may endanger his life, he is still safe- At least the servants of his own family won''t let himself go wrong, the young magician thought so. "It''s perfect to stand on guard here. But now let me look at the scenery here and change my mood." The King of Conquer raised the red wine bottle in his hand to take a sip from time to time, while staring at the west bank indifferently.There is a large seaside park there. Although Webber couldn''t see it, he knew from the words of the King of Conquer that the servant they had spent nearly 4 hours tracking down should be there. The King of Conquer has been wandering around the city in order to reach the enemy.And just yesterday afternoon, he felt the breath of the heroic servant. Weber wanted to go straight forward, but the King of Conquer only watched his opponent from a distance. Facing Weber''s question, the man only snorted from his nose. "That''s obviously to lure us out. How can the other party''s breath be so obvious that no one can find it. It''s not just me. I''m afraid other servants are also watching them." "If we watch the changes, maybe some impatient person will take action. This is the time I have to wait." For the strategy of conquering the king, Weber felt quite reasonable, and even surprised that this tall man who looked bold and upright still had such careful thoughts. Indeed, as he said, first watch the changes, waiting for the rash action and the opponent''s snipe. Although I don''t know what kind of strength this provocative follower has, since he has the courage to challenge, of course he is willing to accept it. Then, as long as two of the two sides retreat, they can attack and defeat the victor, and they can take advantage of them. Okay, that''s it! As a result, the other party has been wandering in the city, and Webber and the King of Conquer are keeping a certain distance to follow them, but the young magician is still too young, and he doesn''t know how unreliable his followers are. ... ... Adjacent to the east of the waterfront park is a warehouse street. This area also has harbor facilities, separating the new capital from the industrial area further east. At night, there is almost no one here. The dim light illuminates the street and it shows an empty scene. The unmanned cranes are neatly arranged on the beach, looking like huge dinosaur fossils, which makes people feel a little bit Uncomfortable.Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com But it was perfect for a duel between heroic spirits. Rise and Alice Phil are like duelists bravely accepting the challenge.Walking upright on the wide four-lane road.And the enemy boldly stood in the middle of the road-- The strange appearance of the other party and the strong magic power he exudes indicate that the other party is an unusual existence. The two heroic spirits stopped at a distance of about ten meters from each other and confronted each other. This was the first heroic spirit Liser encountered. She carefully observed the other party. This was a man who looked very good with her long hair back. His weapon is quite eye-catching, a spear about two meters taller than a human being.Among the seven ranks, he clearly belongs to the Spear Knight. However, what is strange is that his weapon is not only this spear. In addition to a long spear he held on his shoulder in his right hand, he also had a short spear that was only about a third of the length in his left hand. From the handle to the blade, the two guns are all entangled with a kind of charm-like cloth, making it impossible to see their true colors. "Finally here. I have waited for a long time, but no one dares to come here... Only you will respond to me." The gun knight praised with a low but clear voice. Instead of posing a fighting posture, he asked Leiser with a calm expression. The surprise in his words was clearly visible-- "Of course, what I didn''t even expect was, are you... an assassin?" It''s no wonder that the Gunners think so, even as long as they see people dressed up by Leiser, they think so. With a black robe and silver mask, coupled with a short stature, few people believe that they are not assassins. "No, I''m caster!" Leiser answered the Gunner''s question quite concisely, and at the same time, she felt the magic power transmitted from the endless void and the will to fight on the back of her hand, making the girl a bit violent. "This... is really surprising!" The Gunner didn''t look like someone who was about to fight for his life at all, instead he smiled bitterly with ease.Leiser looked at him carefully and found that he was actually a pretty man. The tall nose, awe-inspiring eyebrows, sharp facial contours, and exquisite lips make people feel strict and abstinent, but the gentle and melancholy eyes hidden make people feel his masculine charm strongly. And the mole under his left eye made his eyes even more charming. To say it, he is indeed a beautiful man who can charm women at a glance. No, he really only depends on his appearance? "Humph!" In an instant, Leiser snorted, and a lawless will came out, completely shattering some invisible force in the air, and a long gate with a black blade instantly appeared in the girl''s hand, exuding that made the gun knight feel The terrible breath of threat. "It seems that I''ve missed it!" After feeling the terrible will, the gun knight''s expression instantly solidified, the solemn fighting will filled his eyes, and the spear in his hand was slightly raised. ps: There should be another chapter, and the time may be delayed until after twelve o''clock... 592 Chapter 132 Sixth more Lisser vs Dilumudo! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Di Lumutoudi looked at the black-robed girl in front of him solemnly, feeling that the blood in his whole body was surging. Although the other party''s job agency was a caster, his instinct as a knight told him what the existence in front of him was. Terrible. As the chief warrior of the Fiona Knights of Ireland, known as the unparalleled in the world, Dilumudo Audina, the "glorious look", Dilumudo knows better than anyone After he became a hero, the special magic appearance named "the mole of love", which was derived from the experience of his lifetime, possesses a powerful charm to any woman. This ability is not incomprehensible, or that there are many ways to solve it, but Dilumudo understands that those methods are either awakened by the charmed person or superimposed by another effect, but - "There is such a will to directly destroy the effect of charm, it is incredible!" Dilumudo''s charm is the will of restraint, and this method of breaking the charm is to provoke restraint. An opponent with this will is something that Dilumudo has to treat seriously! "This lady, I want to apologize here. At the beginning, it is really inappropriate to judge people by appearance. Whether your job is a caster or whether you are a female, this will not affect your strength!" "Let''s have a good fight!" Dilumudo raised the spear he was carrying on his shoulders and swung his backhand into a fighting position.His left hand also lifted the short gun slowly.The two guns were spread out and swung like wings. This was a fighting posture that had never been seen before. "as you wish!" Lissers state at this time is very special. An unspeakable will fills the girls body and soul. As the voice just fell, the burst of magic power stirred up a whirlwind air current in the air, which wrapped the girls petite body. . Suddenly, the temperature around the girl rose instantly, like a huge stove, exuding shocking momentum. "Leather!" Alice Phil swallowed nervously at this moment, and whispered Lisser''s name softly. She was drawn by the aura of the two, and she was keenly aware that this battle was completely absent from her. room. However, its okay, Nagato-kuns sword is absolutely okay, so-- "Lesser, bring the victory back!" "Ok!" Li Se returned indifferently. The next moment, the two heroic spirits facing each other moved at the same time. In an instant, the endless roar sounded continuously, and the entire street reverberated with terrible vibrations. All Alice Phil can do is to stare at the battle in front of him in amazement, especially seeing Li S''s petite height, raising a sword close to one meter and fighting with others, which makes Alice Phil feel even more different. This is a cruel duel that can only happen in that distant era. The samurai in armor are fighting against each other in the shadow of the sword. However, this burst of magical power and the rapid flow of heat made her feel different. If it was just a confrontation of cold weapons, then what was the powerful airflow that came with it that seemed to destroy everything. The foot that stepped on the ground smashed the ground, waved the air pressure brought by the weapon, and cut off the street lights. Alice Phil could no longer see their super-high-speed movements. She can only feel the aftermath of the two fighting. The peeling iron sheet on the outer wall of the warehouse was like twisted tin foil being swept away by the wind from Alice Phil. She couldn''t understand why the iron sheet was peeled off.Probably because of the sword or the gun, it wiped the space-time void nearby.New Novel City www.xxsc.cc In addition.She couldn''t think of another explanation. The wind groaned, facing the space completely opposed to the world''s physical laws, the surrounding air uttered a nervous mourn, a frantic storm raged on the unmanned shopping street, destroying and trampling everything. A hand-to-hand battle between two people will destroy the entire street. Holy Grail War... Alice Phil was feeling the threat and consternation in the legend, the world in the legend and myth, just like this, appeared in front of her alive, it was simply-- The reappearance of myths, thunder tears the sky, the storm smashes the earth, and the fantasy world is miraculously reproduced. "It''s not good for me!" The violent battle continued. Lisser''s will at this time seemed to be divided, one part turned into endless fighting intent, and the other part was extremely calm. Although the battle was stalemate at this time, Lisser, as a caster, understood that his physical fitness was Weaknesses. "Wolves of flames, come in the name of my lord!" At this moment, there is no need to think at all, the girl directly chanted the power of activating speech spirit, and in an instant, the flame burst, and the hot breath made Di Lu Muduo only temporarily retreat. Roar!Roar!Roar!... Among the terrifying wolf howling, the two-meter-tall demon wolves blazed with terrible flames jumped out of the flames, roaring raging, ten in total, surrounded the girls. call!!! In an instant, the girl''s body seemed to gradually grow larger. It grew nearly 20 centimeters. Although she was still wearing a black robe and a mask, but two wolf ears slowly appeared on the edge of the hat. The whole person seemed to be completely new and even more terrifying. . "It seems that this will be a fierce battle!" I looked at ten flame wolves that looked like fantasy monsters, and then looked at the girl who became stronger. No, girl, Di Lumuduo took a deep breath, and his whole body became more violent. ... ... "Are there only ten?" Nagato, far away in Einzberns resident, can see all of Lissers eyes through the mirror in front of him. I dont know whether I should be satisfied or dissatisfied, or admire the strict rules of Xingyue The power of ruining the world is greatly reduced here. As Nagato''s new weapon, Qianhuan possesses the ability to simulate all weapons that Nagato knows and understands, and to exert 80% of its power. At this time, the magic sword used by Liser was the sky from the cloud, a divine sword inscribed with the power of the sun of Nagato. Of course, as an upgraded version of the sky from the cloud, the sword of extreme brilliance, the current thousand fantasy There is no way to simulate, after all, the level gap is a bit big. "But forget it, Riche, let the world see the power of the godslayer!" .. 593 Chapter 133 The first one to suppress the wolf pack! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the battle between Richer and Dilumudo reached a fever pitch. Inspired the simulated power in the sword, and the power information used by lawless godslayers from another world flooded into Leiser''s heart in an instant, making the heroic girl suddenly shocked. This is... what a rebellious power! Using the body of an ant abruptly to kill the gods above all, taking this as an opportunity to usurp the most supreme power from the gods, and wantonly modify the rules of the world. "Such power should be able to end the immortal fate that has been circulating for thousands of years!" Thinking about this, the girl''s thoughts and thoughts were gradually being caught by the will of the fool from another world, her eyes gleaming with warlike spirits, and she was always looking for victory. "Lancer, the trick ends here, this battle, I''m going to win!" Pointing at his opponent with the magic sword in his hand, Leiser was uncharacteristically speaking words that he would not normally say. Following the girl''s words, the ten magic wolves around him showed terrible murderous intent at the same time. Leiser knew very well that in the previous battle, although he was suppressed, the opponent had not yet shown his true strength, but at this time the girl was full of belief in victory. However, having said that, the so-called little tricks are just arguments between Servants. The road surface destroyed by the aftermath of these "little tricks" left scary marks. Two warehouses have been overturned, and the asphalt on the road has been turned over like farmland. Looking at this battlefield, people can''t help feeling Just experienced a big earthquake here. "It''s not that exaggerated that a kitten becomes a tiger, it''s really trembling and powerful!" Di Lu Muduo stared at the enemy in front of him with solidified eyes, the vindictiveness of his whole body bloomed, and the heart and eyes tempered through countless battles bloomed at this time Roar!Roar!Roar!... At the next moment, the three magic wolves launched an attack instantly. They attacked from the top, left and right at the same time. Stimulated by the killing intent, the flames on the magic wolf burst, as if it turned into three. A huge fireball. "Humph!" Almost at the same moment, Di Lumuduo subconsciously leaped a step back, and the magic burst in his right hand, and the long *gun in his hand swept away instantly, knocking away the three magic wolves in front of him, but at this moment , Two more demon wolves rushed out from around Leisse and culled. "Oops, the cooperation of the wolves is perfect!" At this time, Di Lu Muduo had just shot out a shot with all his strength. During the period of neutral time, facing the attack of the magic wolf, Di Lu Mu Duo could only control his other gun and lay in front of him! boom!!! With a violent roar, Di Lu Muduo was bombarded by two giant two-meter-high magic wolves, hitting the outer wall of the warehouse, and smashing into a huge human-shaped pit. This scene made many people pay attention to this scene. The fighting people swallowed subconsciously. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it''s not that the gun knight is not strong, as long as the wolves are too strong! Not to mention, that high ability that is not inferior to the fantasy species, throwing away the treasure, just talking about close combat, can sweep most of the heroic spirits, the most terrifying thing is that the coordinating ability of this wolf pack is too good.Bashan Academy www.83shu.com Ooh!!! At this moment, the five magic wolves roared and launched an attack without any hesitation. The so-called wolves, when the opponent fell into the wind, would swarm up and tear the enemy into pieces! "Damn it, don''t look down on people!" Just in the howling of the wolf, Di Lu Muduo''s voice came out, and the gun knight jumped out of the big pit in an instant and launched a decisive charge towards the attacking Wusei Devil Wolf. With an unspeakable trajectory, his spear pierced directly at the demon wolf running at the forefront. "Ahhhhh!!!" At this time, Di Lumuto showed an unimaginable fighting spirit, ignoring the attacks of the other four demon wolves around him, and also ignoring the burning of the hot flames, and fired his most extreme shot of martial arts. In an instant, He penetrated the lead demon wolf while pushing the body of the demon wolf, smashing the pack away! boom!!! The pierced magic wolf turned into sparks with a bang and disappeared under the night sky. Di Lumuto, who was fighting the magic wolf burning the sun fire at close range, showed messy burn marks all over his body. Not a small injury, but the fierce fighting spirit made the other four demon wolves hesitate. This frenzied scene caused Leith''s pupils, who was in a visual battle, to shrink. However, the girl snapped her fingers softly, and the five demon wolves guarding herself immediately separated two, adding to the chaotic battle. In an instant, it seemed that they were instructed by their masters, and the six magic wolves were instantly excited, the reason in their eyes was instantly replaced by enthusiasm, and the slight advantage that Di Lu Muduo had created was wiped out in an instant. at this time-- "Enough! Lancer!" Sudden voices reverberated all around, Lisserhe and Alice Phil raised their heads, trying to find the owner of this voice, but could not see a trace of The other party seemed to be able to achieve long-distance sound transmission through a magician. "Such an opponent, no one can defeat her through simple melee combat. I allow you to use the treasure to bring the victory back, Lancer!" At this moment, there was a ray of light in Lisser''s eyes, is he finally going to really start fighting? Even if he had the upper hand, Leiser did not have the slightest idea that he had already won. The so-called heroic spirits all have ceremonial kills called treasures, or weapons, or skills, or other... At the moment before the opponent''s treasures are exhausted, one cannot relax, because the heroic spirits are the products of miracles! "Understood. My master." Di Lu Muduo suddenly changed to answer in a respectful tone, and at the same time he changed his posture and threw the short gun in his left hand under his feet. "So... that spear is Lancer''s...?" In front of Rise''s eyes.The spell of the spear in the opponent''s right hand was slowly unwound. It was a crimson gun, with a completely different magic power entwined on its blade, like an ominous mirage, and the battle had just begun... 594 Chapter 134 Fierce confrontation second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That''s it, let''s fight to the death!" Unknown magic power permeated the gun blade, even spreading to the whole body. At this time, although Di Lu Muduo was wounded, his momentum was undiminished, which made Leiser feel even more dangerous. In fact, as a hero in Celtic mythology, if it weren''t for Lancer''s career, without a saber, the servant named Dilumudo would be even stronger. But even if restricted, he is still Dilumudo, the unparalleled chief warrior of the Fiona Knights in Ireland. "on!" Facing the strength of the enemy, Leiser did not waver at all. At this time, she resonated with the will of the Fool from another world. No matter what the enemy was, she would not have any doubts about her victory! Oooh!!! Under the order of the girl, the six demon wolves surrounding Dilumudo roared and launched attacks in an orderly manner. The fangs of the three demon wolves burning the fire of the sun came from three different directions, At the same time bite down towards the Heroic Servants! Di Lu Muduo can be regarded as eating a ditch and gaining his wisdom. He understands that at this time he absolutely cannot avoid it. Once he takes a step back, he will be found by other demon wolves who stick to it. When that happens, what is waiting for him is the continuous demon wolves Constantly attacking, so-- "Then don''t hide!" Facing the attack of the magic wolves, Di Lumuduo chose one of the attacking magic wolves and charged towards the other side. The magic gun in his hand was surrounded by unknown magic power with a buzzing roar. Out! boom!!! Di Lu Muduos shot actually ignored the demon wolfs various defenses, directly penetrated the suns fire, and directly penetrated the demon wolfs head. In an instant, amid a violent roar, The hot flames overflowed, gradually igniting the surroundings. Oooh!!! The disappearance of the companion did not make the other demon wolves retreat like the last time. Under Lisser''s will, the other two demon wolves who had already launched an attack did not hesitate to blast towards Di Lumut''s back. It stands to reason that at this time Dilumudo had just fired a shot. He was in a period of vacancy and could not react at all. However, unexpectedly, Dilumudo who fired a shot suddenly burst out a new one. Power, step out, reflexively is a shot! "The Devil''s Red Rose!!!" This gun concentrated the indescribable magic power. The two magic wolves met the magic gun head-on, and they felt extremely horrified, and then retreated, but the one of the magic wolves failed to escape the magic gun. Boom! boom!!! In an instant, scorching sparks flew out and joined the surrounding flames. After a while, the red flames suddenly ignited, shining the entire battlefield red. Oooh!!! The loss of two consecutive companions made the remaining demon wolves even more violent. The demon wolves next to Lisser were automatically replenished. Except for one guardian girl, the other six cooperated more closely. The wolf pack and the spear knight continued to cooperate. Confronted. "So that''s the case, is it the magic effect?" The second Chinese website www.dearzw.com After sacrificing two magic wolves, Leiser finally determined that the opponents treasure was a permanent activation type treasure. It does not require real name chanting to achieve its effect. The effect of the gun body can negate the defense composed of magic power. . Treasures can be roughly divided into three types. Among them are the killer type, which is almost the real name, the liberation treasure, which has the power, and the permanent type, which is the effect of the magic spear.Of course, there is also the ability type, that is, the ability or technology evolved from the treasures of life, which are relatively rare. "It''s just that I was restrained!" Although he guessed the effect of the opponents treasure, Lisser was a little depressed. Although his ability value was not much worse than that of the fantasy species, Lissers magic wolf was undoubtedly constructed by magic. For the spear knight, if it hadnt cooperated properly, It''s just one shot! "let me do it!" Thinking back and forth, Leiser kept thinking about how to put the enemy to death, and at the same time he spoke. In an instant, the magic wolves dispersed and surrounded the gun knights, forming a battlefield. Li Se was on the court at this time, the sky cloud sword in his hand was shining with the purest steel edge, and the existence named Jianyi was looming around the girl. "Isn''t it, that''s pretty shabby!" Although he looks a little embarrassed, the Gunner is still very energetic. He just looks at the tigers around. No, it''s the seven magic wolves looking at him. Then look at Lisser on the field, Di Lumuto''s heart is full of dignified-- Di Lu Muduo extremely believed that if there was a slight flaw in his actions, the surrounding wolves would definitely swarm up, tear himself to pieces, and devour him. "The only thing I ask for is victory. No matter what the situation, I will definitely pursue victory by all means!" The girl at this time resonated with the will of the Fool with almost no nonsense. Raising the magic sword in her hand, the power of simulating power in her body exploded and disappeared instantly! Clang!!! The gun and the sword were intertwined rapidly, and Di Lumiduo was extremely surprised to find that his hands holding the gun felt paralyzed. Is this the caster whose strength and speed were not as fast as his not long ago?! boom!!! After the transformation of the wolf girl, the girl''s physique rose from the bottom of all the heroic spirits in this Holy Grail War to a level even better than that of the spearman. In such a situation, the girl naturally took advantage of the victory and pursued, and did not adhere to the so-called swordsmanship, but with the instinct to cut out with a sword, she actually defeated Di Lumutuo steadily. "hateful!" Di Lu Muduo felt depressed for a while. The opponent''s swordsmanship was not brilliant, or that he didn''t have any swordsmanship at all, but such terrible instincts coupled with stronger physical fitness than his own, the effect caused was a bit exaggerated. In addition, to guard against the possible sneak attacks of those magic wolves, the Gunners had to allocate two points of energy. In this case, he could not find any chance to counterattack. but-- Just as the gun knight was losing ground, I saw Di Lu Muduo showing a smirk, kicking the sand under his feet with his leg, but it was not the sand that flew into the air, but the short gun that the gun knight had just thrown away. The blade flew towards Lisser, and the spell on the short spear had also been solved.Showing the golden gun body!.. 595 Chapter 135 I am campione third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What do you do when you face an attack from a permanent treasure with unknown effects. What would you do if the owner of that treasure had revealed the''devil-breaking'' effect of another permanent treasure not long ago! People all have a kind of inertial thinking action. The first weapon is the magic-breaking attribute for magic, and the second treasure is for physical defense, the so-called "armor-breaking" attribute. "So, get away!" He kicked out the other short gun that he placed on the ground, and Di Lumut was ready to launch the most violent charge, at the moment when the opponent retreated. Although the opponent is a caster, the type of battle is close combat, but it is a bit ashamed to say that for Dilumudo, this battle is bound to be defeated if the stalemate continues. If you want to win, you can only fight quickly! "Only grasp the moment of hesitation when the opponent retreats, concentrate all of his own strength, rush forward, use the demon-breaking red rose to remove the opponent''s defensive magic structure, and then use the inevitable yellow rose to give a killer blow !" The inevitable yellow rose! This is the short gun proposed by Dilumudo, with the curse of "Cannot Heal Wounds" attached to the gun. After being injured by this dangerous short gun, it will cause irreversible trauma and reduce the upper limit of physical strength. Even if the "healing magic" or "regeneration ability" is used, the "injured state" caused by it cannot be removed. Dilumudo thought very well, he could almost see the moment of victory, but-- He didn''t know what it was called Campione, what was the son of the Fool, faced with the golden short spear that came, even if he saw the mysterious magic that permeated the opponent, Leiser did not back down. When fighting against the god of disobedience, every possibility must be grasped. In the face of the slightest opportunity, the so-called reason must be thrown away. Only in this way can we accomplish the great achievement that humans cannot accomplish. . This is why Campione is a fool. Only fools can succeed! Di Lu Muduo was just waiting for the opportunity, and Rise directly saw the opportunity. Di Lu Mu Duo, who was in a state of charge, was full of flaws, so the girl did not retreat but moved forward! "what!" At this moment, it wasn''t just Di Lumu who was surprised. Among all the spectators, except Nagato and Saya, those who could see the two heroes fighting clearly were completely surprised! tear!! The golden short spear pierced the girl''s abdomen directly, as if igniting a gunpowder barrel. In an instant, the endless flames burned, and under the flames, the sky cluster cloud sword in the girl''s hand instantly turned red! "I accept the victory of this battle!" The indifferent voice told the declaration of victory, and the wanton sword intent burst forth. The girl raised the long sword in her hand that was constantly tempered by the flames and cut it down! tear!!! The sharp long sword slashed directly on Dilumudo''s body, slashing down from the opponent''s shoulder, although Dilumudo instinctively fell backward, but this extremely sharp magic sword still slashed on the gun knight. There was a deep sword wound, and a large amount of sword intent in the wound continued to erode the wound. "Lancer, come back to me!" Fat Cat Novels www.fmxs8.com At the next moment, the voice of Dilumudos master echoed all around, as if the spell was activated. With the sound, Dilumudo, who was completely hit hard, gradually became illusory, and soon disappeared, just before disappearing, The horror in the man''s eyes still did not subside. "Leather!" At this time, Alice Phil reacted and ran towards Lisser. The flame took the initiative to avoid the silver-haired beauty. In this way, Alice Phil quickly saw that a golden short gun was being pulled out of her abdomen. Young girl. "Lesser, are you all right!" Alice Phil hurried to the girl''s side and held the girl who looked a little shaky, her expression was a bit self-blame, "If it weren''t for me to come, you wouldn''t..." "No, this is my own will!" Lisser quickly interrupted Alice Phil. At this time, the girl had just recovered from the will of the fool. Although she suffered a wound that was difficult to heal, the girl felt a heartfelt relaxation. At this time, the girl understood from the bottom of her heart that her mysterious master''s wishes, and similarly, the girl''s curiosity about this power became even deeper. Happiness!!! At this moment, a fierce applause suddenly sounded, Alice Phil and Lisser turned their heads at the same time, only to see a bright red figure walking out of the corner of the shadow at some point. "Wonderful, really wonderful!" Just when Li Se and Alice Phil were on guard, they saw this beautiful girl in a bright red dress with blond eyes and blue eyes looking at Li Se with excitement "It''s really a flame-like fighting style, it''s really wonderful, Yu is Nero Claudius, the Roman Emperor, an unknown servant, who are you!" The visitor exposed his identity so directly and locally, making Alice Phil and Richer, including many participants who watched here through the enchantress, suddenly a black line in their foreheads, and at the same time equating Nero and an idiot in their hearts. "I" When Liser was about to reject the other party''s question, he was in a daze. In an instant, a unique memory flowed into the girl''s consciousness from the magic sword in his hand. "You are in a bad state, just let me come!" Nagato''s voice traveled through time and space, and directly passed into Lisser''s consciousness. Coupled with the memory in her consciousness, the girl instantly understood the other''s plan. "Have you already calculated all this?" "No, just be prepared. After all, you are neither a godslayer nor my sword girl. Naturally, you cannot fully exert the power of your power. In addition, you need to vent. This situation is very likely. It seems to me You guessed it." "Ok!" For some reason, Lisser felt that he could trust the other party, so he agreed to that method. So, in less than a moment, Nagato and Riche finished their negotiations, and the revision of the technique called descent into the gods was instantly activated using the sky cloud sword as a medium, and Nagato''s consciousness descended in an instant. "I am Campione, the devil on the ground who killed the gods!" .. 596 Chapter 136 Kings Debut [One] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I am Campione, the devil on the ground who killed the gods!" The girls crisp and firm voice echoed all around, but the content of the words surprised countless people, not only the magicians, but also the heroic spirits Even from the Hall of Valor, they know that although the so-called gods are just the tentacles of inhibition, they also symbolize inhibition. Unless there is a miracle, humans cannot defeat the gods at all. "Ha, kill the gods?" At this time, Nero''s expression became a little serious, and he stared at the girl in the black robe, "This is really a remarkable record, but why I have never heard of it." "Never mind!" Rise, no, it was Nagato who said softly in the voice of a girl, "I am not the hero of this world, and my will comes from the endless shore. If this body is the hero of this world, you must surrender to this body. !" As soon as the words fell, Nagato activated the power of the sky cloud sword. In an instant, the surrounding flames seemed to be activated, and flames gathered around Nagato. "what!?" Alice Phil was surprised to find that these converging flames had no real feeling to him at all, as if they were phantoms, and It''s you, Nagato-kun! With many years of husband and wife life, pure Alice Phil recognized her husband with her unique sixth sense, which was unexpected by Nagato. The flames melted into Nagato''s body one by one, turning into an incomparably surging wave of magical power, washing away the curse entrenched in the wound on this body, and then healed the body. "It''s arrogant, but also very strong!" At this time, Nero keenly sensed that the nameless black-robed woman who claimed to be killing the gods in front of him had become stronger at this moment, more powerful than when he had fought with gun knights before. "call!" Nagato called softly, with a movement of thought, the inevitable yellow rose in his hand disappeared instantly, and then looked at Nero. Although she knew she was Saya''s servant, Nagato did not intend to make an alliance, so - "So, is the so-called emperor of the Roman Empire ready to fight? I don''t have to worry about my physical strength, wheel warfare, etc. I can accept it. After all, I am the strongest in this Holy Grail War!" "Humph!" A strong flame was also burning on Nero, and a peculiar red sword was pulled out by His Majesty the Emperor of the Roman Empire, "The last sentence, I can''t assume that I have not heard it!" For a while, the surrounding air gradually warmed up, filled with a sense of tension before the battle, but at this moment, the thunderous sound cut through the sky! boom!!! The atmosphere between Nagato and Nero changed, and both of them looked back at the sky in the southeast direction at the same time-Euyue www.euyue.com I saw a flying object straddling a straight line in the sky, coming straight to this side, and spraying purple lightning sparks in the night sky.The sound must be undoubtedly from it. Alice Phil was stunned and opened her mouth in surprise. "...Chariot..." Judging from the appearance.This is an ancient chariot with two fronts. It is not a horse, but a burly bull with muscles that rolls like a wave. The hooves stepped on the void, pulling a luxurious and magnificent chariot. No, the chariot is not just simply floating in the air, the wheels of the chariot are rumbling, and what the bull is stepping on is not the ground but lightning. Every time the hooves and chariot drove against the empty sky, purple lightning flashed with its spider-web-shaped tentacles, rolling up the atmosphere with a deafening sound. The magical power emanating from the lightning may be comparable to the blows of ordinary heroes with all their abilities. Only the treasure of the heroic spirit can be so weird and release such a huge magical power. Don''t think about it, this must be the fourth servant to intervene in this banquet! "Oh, it seems that some ignorant guy is going to step in." "Looking at it like this, I really hope that it is the gods of this world. If the gods cannot be their prey, that kind of life would be very boring." "Oh, although I dont know if what you are saying is true or false, I really like this attitude. In other words, dont you show your true face? If you are really the so-called godslayer, you will also be deducted points. Oh!" "No, the so-called devil does not need to take care of other people''s emotions." At this moment, Nagato and Nero had a conversation without a word, making everyone who saw this scene feel very speechless. After all, the new hero in front of us seemed really troublesome If it were the heroic spirit with such a huge thunder and lightning energy, it might be the predecessor of Thor. And if it is Thor, who is related to the bull, the first thing that people think of is the Supreme God of Olympus. This chariot cannot be called a hero, but even if it is called an appendage of a hero, it must be full of power. Threatening power. The thunder and lightning chariot hovered fiercely over Nagato and Nero, and then reduced its speed and landed on the ground. It just fell between the two heroic spirits that were facing each other, and when it landed, it was put away. The dazzling light of thunder revealed the figure of a giant man standing majestic on the bridge of the chariot. "How about let this king join in this feast!" This calm and unhurried roar can match the thunderous sound he made when he appeared galloping in the sky. His piercing eyes seemed to see through Nagato and Nero, especially Nagato, or Leiser. ! Originally, when Leither and Dilumudo were fighting, the King of Conquer wanted to join in, but how did Leithers fighting method be so sudden that he actually attacked Dirumud multiple times before he reacted. What a bad appearance! Thinking like this in his heart, the burly man opened his hands and looked at the two, "My name is Iskandar the Conqueror. I participated in the Holy Grail War and gained the rank of Rider." When these words came out, almost everyone was stunned, and even some contestants couldn''t help but secretly said in their hearts that another idiot hero!.. 597 Chapter 137 The Kings Appear [2] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The young magician Weber is facing an embarrassing situation that is rare in his life. Even after experiencing some life and death, he has become a little mature, and the boy cannot accept the facts before him! "What are you thinking about, idiot!!" The young man grabbed his servant''s coat and asked madly. He never expected that his servant would show up so directly, and even reported his name directly Everything about most heroic spirits comes from history and legends. It can be said that if the real name is known, a mature magician can even use various historical data to infer most of the heroic spirit''s power. In short, the information was leaked! puff! The bulls merciless boo echoed in the night air, knowing it was useless, and Webers protest voice slowly fell silent, and the King of Conquer ignored the protest of his Master, and glanced at Nagato and Nero on both sides. Asked: "You fight each other to get the Holy Grail!" "...Before you fight, I have one thing I want to ask you. I don''t know what each of you expect for the Holy Grail. But think about it now. Is your wish more than the ambition that encompasses heaven and earth, There must be weight." "Well, what are you going to say, big man!" Nero looked at the Conquer King impatiently. This beautiful tyrant liked the same beautiful things, but he had no love for a muscular man like Conquer King. "Ahhhhhhhhhh, I am very clear." At this time, the King of Conquer still maintains his majesty, but his tone has become much softer and more harmonious "I''m here on the battlefield. Do you have any plans to give me the Holy Grail? If you give me the Holy Grail, I will treat you as friends and share with you the joy of conquering the world." This is an unreasonable suggestion. Nagato knew about it a long time ago, but he felt speechless when he heard it in person. Conquer King Iskandar is indeed an extraordinary heroic spirit. In human history, no one is like him.Urgent to realize the ambition to conquer the world. Suddenly showed up and spoke out his real name in an upright manner.Before confronting others, I asked others to be respectful and respectful. Although these actions were all idiots, Nagato knew that this burly man in front of him really had that kind of spirit! However, it is still too small for Nagato! Just as Nagato was about to open his mouth, someone reacted faster than Nagato "What are you kidding about! Unforgivable fellow! I am the King of Rome, the King of the World, and the Emperor who rules the world. Would you like to give you the Holy Grail?" Nero''s expression was a bit angry. This guy, who was a tyrant before his lifetime, was absolutely supreme. Now someone wants to put her under himself. This is absolutely unforgivable! "Oh? You are the tyrant of the Roman Empire? I didn''t expect to be a woman." In the conversation between Nagato and Nero just now, the King of Conqueror came because he was driving a chariot, and he didnt know it. After learning about it at this time, the burly big Han suddenly felt very interesting-315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com As for what happened to the Roman Empire, this man didn''t care. Anywhere was just what the man wanted to conquer! "Huh, in my absolute emperor circle, whether I am a man or a woman, who dares to object?" The original fire in his hand slightly counted on the King of Conquer. At this time, the tyrant almost became a gunpowder keg, and when he was not sure, he would shoot! "You deserve to be His Majesty the famous tyrant emperor in Rome!" However, when the King of Conquer faced such a dangerous tyrant, he did not make any precautions. The man turned his head and looked at Nagato, or Nagato''s descendant-Rise Green. "No need to say more!" Before the other party had spoken, Nagato spoke, and the crisp female voice said that he was more arrogant than Nero, "No one can be above me, including the world!" "...What a domineering declaration!" For a long time, the King of Conquer could only sigh like this, "Its not good to go to school, especially this Miss Caster. You moved too fast just now, causing the Gunners to be hit hard. Go back, otherwise, I might be able to ask more. People." "What''s the point of that!" Webber, who had completely calmed down, heard the words of the Conquer King, and went away again. "It''s completely innocent, it''s totally annoying!" "It''s okay, it''s just a prefix of conquest. When the real battle comes, little master, you just need to believe me. The road to conquer will never fail!" Facing his maters complaint, the King of Conquer said so, and instantly narrowed the eyes of Nagato and Nero. Obviously, the arrogance of this guy made both of them want to beat others, but the next moment, this man will Made an eye-catching move! "Come out! There are others. Hidden in the dark to peek at our comrades!" I saw the king call out boldly, as if he wanted to send deafening sounds to every corner around "The heroes and heroes gathered in Fuyuki, seeing the spirit shown by Caster and Lancer here, and seeing the gathering of the three of us here, don''t you have any thoughts?" "Having a real name worthy of boasting, but peeping secretly here is really cowardly. The heroes will panic when they hear this, eh!?" After a big laugh.Rider gently tilted his head and mouth with a fearless look, and finally looked around with provocative eyes. "The heroic spirits invited by the Holy Grail War, gather here now. Cowards who are afraid to show up will not let the Conqueror King Iskander insult you. Give me enlightenment!" Kirei Yanmine, who secretly monitored everything through the sight and hearing of the assassin, informed Tosaka Tokimi of what she had heard through the gem communication machine next to her. "...This person is really stupid." Kirei frowned and nodded when such an extremely unpleasant word came from the distant Tosaka mansion. However, having said that, they thought of the same heroic spirit, and this heroic spirit would never ignore the provocative words of the Conquer King... 598 Chapter 138 The Kings Appear [Three] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the Conquer King roared for a while, a golden light appeared. The dazzling light made people a little timid, but the people present, even Weber and Alice Phil, had no surprise in their hearts. After that, the fifth Servant appeared because of the provocation of the Conquer King. This was beyond doubt. But the development of the situation was unpredictable. On the first night of the war, five Servants gathered. Although one of them had gone back to recuperate, there was no doubt that no one could judge the progress of the situation. Sure enough, at the top of the streetlight bulb about ten meters above the ground, a figure wearing a golden glitter armor appeared. Webber saw his dazzling great face and couldn''t help but hold his breath. "That person is..." Although I only saw him in a short moment before, it left such a strong impression.It is impossible for Weber to read it wrong. Standing on the high street lamp leisurely, it was the mysterious Servant who used overwhelming destructive power to ruin the assassin who invaded the Tosaka mansion last night. "If you don''t put me in your eyes, there are three people who are called''kings'' without knowing the height of the sky and the earth." As soon as he spoke, Jin Yingling curled his lips extremely unhappily, showing his contempt for the three Servants who were facing each other right now, "Furthermore, there is actually a demon who claims to kill the gods, clown, where are you from? !" The final spearhead turned to Nagato. Obviously, this golden hero had been watching the conversation between Nagato and Nero before, and he knew what they said clearly. Although this guy''s proud attitude and tone are exactly the same as the arrogant pride of the Conquer King, it is fundamentally different.The Conquer King''s voice and eyes were not as cold and ruthless as this guy. "Gilgamesh, do you want to die?" Nagato knew that the extremely arrogant guy in front of him was the original hero in the Hall of Valor, the Hero King, the Sumerian dynasty of Mesopotamia, the king of Uruk Kingdom, Gilgamesh. For Nagato, this is a bastard of a one-third humanity and two-thirds divine! Because, in the face of this guy''s provocation, he didn''t even have any interest in saying a word, and straightforwardly exposed the other party''s name. At the same time, the god-killer attribute from the god-killer suddenly exploded. "you" For almost a moment, Gilgamesh felt a huge threat. Two-thirds of the divinity in his body was timid, and the guy in front of him who even dared not show it exudes a kind of natural enemy breath. "Who are you!" The hero king''s face was extremely ugly at this time, and he finally realized that the guy in front of him might really be the so-called godslayer, although he felt a little approval because he was standing opposite the gods. But at this time, the hero king is more about denying people who threaten his own existence. As the oldest king, the most unbearable threat to his destiny is the threat to his own destiny, whether or not the threat comes from God! "It turned out to be the original hero, the hero king. No wonder he was so arrogant, he actually regarded me as the world''s most famous conqueror as nothing, really a good target for conquest." "Hero King? It''s just that I was born earlier than me. What''s so great. If I was born in that era, I would also be the first hero, boring!" Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com The King of Heroes did not deny Nagato''s words, so that the other two heroic spirits immediately confirmed the identity of each other, but if the King of Heroes knew the voice of these two guys, I was afraid that they would be even more angry. "If you say, I let you wear my glory, but you don''t know my name, you are ignorant, I can''t help it. Facing the question of the hero king, a weird smile appeared on the smiling face under the Nagato mask and said softly. In the original book, this sentence is the line of the oldest king. "Asshole!" Not surprisingly, Gilgamesh was completely irritated by Nagato''s words. How could this most proud heroic bear such insulting words as Nagato In an instant, a strange and flaming atmosphere slowly rose up on his left and right sides, and in the next instant, the knife suddenly appeared in the empty sky with dazzling light. Unsheathed swords and guns.They are all dazzlingly decorated, and they emit magic power that cannot be hidden.Obviously it is not an ordinary weapon, it can only be a treasure. There is no doubt that this is the assault weapon that killed the assassin last night. "No matter what messy Godslayer you are, I will smash you into pieces!" In an instant, the dense sword rain blasted down. Faced with such a terrifying attack, Nagato did not move at all. In an instant, the seven magic wolves gathered in front of Nagato, opening the wolf''s mouth, one after another. The magic bullet blasted out from the wolf''s mouth! Boom boom boom!!!! The sword rain of the treasure and the barrage of the wolf blew in an instant, and in an instant, a huge roar continued, echoing all around, and the smoky dust quickly diffused. "Is that your power only?" Standing in place, Nagato did not move, through the mask, those indifferent eyes stared at Gilgamesh, who had an ugly face, making the oldest king extremely angry, and more treasures appeared behind him "I don''t believe it, your puppy can really withstand my treasure!" As a result, the roar shook the night air, and the explosion of flashes seemed to sweep the entire night sky. Facing the offensive of the hero king, the six magic wolves continued to explode with magic bullets. After changing the owner, at least the magic power was endless, and the last one that did not attack, under the cover of the partner, counterattacked. The magic wolf kept avoiding the bombardment of the treasure, but when approaching the hero king, he suddenly exposed himself! boom!!! Strong vibrations reverberated around, even the hero king, because the blasting distance was too close, the whole person was blown away for a certain distance, showing an expression of extreme irritation, but before he vented, the next hero arrived "Oh, am I late?" The ethereal voice reverberated around, and the heroic spirit in the pure white dress appeared in the air, with a holy posture, like an elf under the moon, which was fascinating... 599 Chapter 139 The Kings Appear [Four] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the chaotic entry of the pure white ceremonial heroic spirits, the entire battlefield fell silent instantly. The unique aura radiates from the heroic spirit, making everyone startled. If we talk about color, the heroic king Gilgamesh is the lonely arrogant gold, and Nero is the absolute red of passion. , Then this heroic spirit is the pure white that is extremely high and clean. This is a girl dressed as a knight, with long golden hair tied into a ponytail, amber eyes gleaming with fascinating firmness, white armor as the main tone deliberately reveals part of the back scenery, but it is not obvious The slightest bit of seduction, holy as one! At the waist of the girl, she wore an extremely gorgeous golden sword. Just looking at it, people could feel that the bitter Wang Wei was brewing in the meantime, and she knew how extraordinary this treasure was. "Good evening everyone, I am the Holy Lord of Britain, Arthur!" Without any concealment, the pure white knight king said his identity in front of everyone, then his eyes scorched across everyone, showing a calm smile. Quiet! Incomparable silence! When the pure white Knight King reported his name, everyone present and several people who observed the situation in the distance were all caught in a silent shock As mentioned above, the legend of King Arthur in this world is completely different from the one in the memory of Nagatos previous lives. In short, the pattern is much larger. King Arthur in this world can be described as a war between the South and the North, almost the entire Conquered Europe, even ignoring Catholicism, claiming to be the sacred king, domineering. And the end of King Arthur was even more thrilling. It was actually done in the battle with the so-called Destroyer Beast, which was far more powerful than the self-collapse in the memory of Nagato''s previous life. By the way, the so-called world-destroying beasts have not only appeared in the legend of King Arthur, they have also been vaguely mentioned in some epics of different regions and different eras in Europe, which has puzzled many magicians who study history. "Hahaha!!!" Soon, the heroic laugh of the Conquer King broke the silence, and the burly man looked at the pure white knight king with scorching eyes, full of endless pleasure "The Holy Grail War is really amazing. It makes me so happy to meet a king like you!" The King of Conquer is very happy, really happy, even the appearance of Nero, the King of Godslayer, or the original King of Heroes did not make him so happy. Because the king who appeared in front of him was the sacred king who conquered the whole of Europe and ruled the apex of the world. To conquer such a king is the most joyous thing for the king to conquer, just-- "Although it is very interesting, but take the liberty to ask, King Arthur, are you and the Emperor of the Roman Empire relatives?" The burly man showed a little weird expression, and said that this question is also a question in the hearts of everyone present, don''t you see, since King Arthur appeared, Nero has been looking at each other with extremely strange eyes. "This is negative!" The sacred king stepped forward and took a closer look at Nero''s appearance, especially the pair on the other''s chest, curled his lips secretly, and then made such a judgment.Le Kan Novel www.laok.cc "Although it''s weird to be pushed against yourself, but you are pretty good. I still like you very much!" Although at first he was suppressed by the special aura of the pure white knight king, Nero was indeed a tyrant with an absolute emperor circle, and soon recovered, a certain light in his eyes His Majesty Tyrant is very philanthropic, as long as it is cute, he will like it. Similarly, His Majesty Tyrant is very narcissistic. To a certain extent, the King of Knights in front of him poked his cute point. "Asshole!!!" Compared with His Majesty the Tyrant and the King of Conqueror, the other king, the King of Heroes, is not in such a good mood. He was interrupted by someone in his anger, and his eyes were like burning red lotus. The anger is going straight into the sky! In an instant, the surroundings shone again. Surrounding the angry face of the hero king, a new group of treasures suddenly appeared behind him, and the number reached at least three digits. Not only guns and swords, but also axes, mallets and spears, and some weird weapons that do not know their purpose and nature. All the treasures are polished as bright as a mirror, and they are rolling with huge magic power. Each of the treasures embodies an uncompromising sense of mystery...These are veritable treasures. "You all die to me!!!" This time, the target of the Hero King''s attack was not just Nagato, it was almost indiscriminately bombarded, but it was aimed at everyone present... In an instant, the heroic spirits present, faced with such a provocation, their expressions were a bit wrong, especially the existence of Nero and the King of Conquer, showing fierce eyes. Nagato, who had been silent since the appearance of the pure white knight king, also recovered. Its just that the next moment-- The Hero Kings attack seemed to have been restricted, and stopped abruptly, because at this moment, Tosaka Tosaka, who was far away from the Tosaka family''s residence, finally couldn''t stand the unconspiracy of the Hero King, and used curses to remonstrate. "Suppress the king with loyal words like His Royal Highness-is my anger? You are getting bolder and bolder. Shichen..." The King of Heroes hung up the corners of his mouth in disgust, spit out such a sentence in a low voice.The countless treasures unfolding around him hid the brilliance together, and immediately disappeared without a trace. "Humph!" Although the hero king''s face is still angry.But the murderous intent in his red eyes had receded, but his proud expression remained unshakable, and the golden hero stared at the Servants present. "No matter what kind of king you are, in heaven and on earth, only I am the real king, especially you, the inexplicable God Killer and Demon King. Next time, I will kill you by myself!" Gilsh Megan stared at Nagato. After the last rant, his entity disappeared. The golden armor lost its texture, leaving only some residual light, and then disappeared again. ps: As there are more people, it becomes difficult to write... 600 Chapter 140 Kings Appear [Final] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ahhhhhhhhh, this is leaving!" At this time, Nagato finally said aloud, but what he said using Lisser''s body caused the nerves of the others present to be greatly provoked again, "I just stayed for a while, and this guy is gone. It''s boring." "Ahem, after all, the master of Hero King doesn''t seem to have his bravery at all." The Conquer King smiled helplessly. After all, just now, the Conquer King thought he was going to take out his trump cards and fight with the Hero King, but he quickly cleared up his mood. "However, Miss Caster, you mean to be in a daze..." "literal meaning!" Nagato Yan said concisely, indeed, at the moment when the White Knight King appeared just now, Nagato felt a sense of guilt in the will of Lisser in his body. So before this, Nagato had been communicating with Richer in consciousness, hoping to unlock this little girl with a horny horn. It is a pity that this girl cherishes her words like gold, except for hoping that Nagato will not harm the Knight King. Don''t say anything. puff! Almost the moment after Nagatos words were finished, His Majesty the Emperor of the Roman Empire smiled without hesitation, and said while smiling: If, let that golden pickup know that he was completely ignored by others, That should be so interesting! Haha!!!" Even the King of Conqueror and the King of Knights couldnt bear to laugh a bit, the same Alice Phil and Weber, and even the few people who were also watching here were completely speechless If the arrogance of the hero king is clear at a glance, the godslayer who has not revealed his true body is also terribly arrogant, which makes other people know more about Nagato. "Huh, that''s not right!" At this time, Weber, the master of the Conquer King, suddenly spoke, and saw the magician boy with doubts, "So far, the seven followers have appeared, so who is Berserker?" Berserker is a noun in Norse mythology. This word is derived from the ancient Nordic language, which is Basaka, which means "person in bearskin". This is one of the seven careers in the Holy Grail War, at the expense of reason. The strong offensive power, in terms of physical fitness, is the strongest among all job agencies. "Don''t be confused, kid!" At this time, Nero, who had finally laughed enough, spoke, and saw a long arc of the mouth of the Roman tyrant, who seemed to be not so brilliant, and said, "The job agent for Yu is Berserker!" "How can this be!" Both Alice Phil and Weber Wilwitt couldn''t help but vocalize. Whether it is Alice Phil, who is a little holy grail, or Weber, a magician, they all understand what kind of existence the so-called Berserker really is-- Since the Holy Grail War, the guys who have appeared as the berserkers are not without the strong, but those guys can''t avoid losing their minds, but this tyrant... At this time, the two finally realized that none of the kings who appeared here tonight is a simple role, and it goes without saying that the king of conquer, from the beginning of the appearance, this guy feels very extraordinary. Nagato possessed Leather and the power of the Hero King can be seen from the dialogue and brief confrontation between the two, and the Knight King can see the strength of each other just by the special aura.Fat Cat Literature Network www.feimaowx.com Relatively speaking, the Roman emperor, who seemed the least brilliant, used his own will to completely suppress the side effects of his own employment agency so that he could not see it at all. "What a great will!" The pure white knight king looked at Nero at this time. Those firm eyes seemed to penetrate the reality. Seeing Nero''s unspeakable circle of absolute emperors, he couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Ha, who are you talking about, Yu Ke is the fifth emperor of the Roman Empire!" In the heroic voice, the original fire in Nero''s hands burst out with a large amount of flames, which completely enveloped the emperor, "Although I couldn''t fight, but Yu is quite satisfied, look forward to seeing you next time!" boom!!! In an instant, the flame dissipated and Nero''s figure disappeared in place. "Tonight, I''m just going out for a show. The feast of heroic spirits can''t end like this." After Nero disappeared, the second person to say goodbye was the pure white knight king. The king said so, and then he faced Nagato with his eyes facing each other through a mask. At that moment, Nagato felt hope and disappointment in those eyes, but the Knight King hid it well, but no trace was revealed. Then Nagato felt it from his body, and Leiser seemed relieved. Tone. "Then, see you next time, when the time comes, the golden sword will be out of its sheath!" In an instant, the breeze blew across the earth and surrounded the pure white Knight King. The next moment, the Knight King was in full view, gradually transparent and disappeared in place. "Oh, I forgot to ask the Knight King if I have joined my army." At the moment when the Knight King disappeared, the Conquer King suddenly said loudly, his expression full of annoyance, "It seems there is no way, I can only wait for the next moment." The King of Conquer sighed and put the Master in his arms and tightened the reins of the two sacred cows. The bull hissed, thundered, and launched lightning from his hoof to the sky. "Let''s stop here tonight, see you next time!" With the roar of thunder and lightning, Rider''s chariot drove into the southern sky. At this moment, Alice Phil finally got out of the nervous mood, sighed with relief, looked around again, the surrounding area was full of devastation This is also a matter of course. Five or six Servants will gather together, and several of them don''t spare their treasures and explode wantonly on the battlefield. "The first round of the war was so fierce that there was such a Holy Grail war in the past?" Alice Phil is not afraid of the traces of destruction on the battlefield. The administrator of the Templar Church is responsible for the concealment of the Holy Grail War. It is like a major earthquake. The administrator will definitely mobilize the church personnel and clean the battlefield seriously. . The beautiful young woman thought irresponsibly... 601 Chapter 141 Directors Second Spearman First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking down from the top floor of the Hyatt Regency Hotel in Fuyuki City, there is no taller building in Fuyuki City. However, the title of the first height may give way to the upcoming Xindu Center Building, because Xindu is still a city under development, and this Hyatt Hotel is one of the first buildings to be built. With the continuous development of Xindu in the future, there will be more and more new hotels. However, the Hyatt Hotel, which boasts the highest level of facilities and services in winter wood towels, will not easily cede this status to others. Not only hotel managers and service personnel think so, even hotel guests are impressed by Hyatt''s high-quality service and business model! However, even living in such a luxurious suite, in Kenneth''s heart sitting on the leather sofa by the window, the depressed mood did not ease at all. In his opinion, the vulgar objects in this room are nothing but a "waste collection", just a gloomy room, high-priced furniture, and luxurious daily necessities. For Kenneth, who was born a nobleman, the most unbearable thing is that the logs are tacky and put on a luxurious coat for himself, and this is the case in this restaurant room now. There is no historical background, no cultural heritage, just a pigsty decorated with luxurious surfaces. To investigate this humble feeling, it is not just limited to this hotel. This tiny island country called Japan is full of ugly feelings that make Kenneth''s nerves unpleasant. You cant see the local customs at all in Dongmuxin. Looking at the night view of the city from a height like now, you cant even know which city in which country you are. It''s just a simple gathering of some tacky things. If you want to ask what this city is, it seems to Kenneth to be nothing more than a mountain of garbage. This island country located in the east, if it still retains its original remote fishing village, it would be much more interesting than it is now... However, the Japanese race may not be able to understand the ability to understand such things. This uncivilized country that even had no constitution a hundred years ago simply wanted to rely on science, technology and economic development to compete with Western countries. It''s really hard to explain the truth to them. Kenneth tapped his head, which had a slight headache because of disgust, with his fingers, and sighed anxiouslyin fact, he was not the kind of person who would become such a small person who would be angry about this little thing, making him anxious. The reason is different. The wide-screen color TV in front of me suddenly stopped the late-night program and began to broadcast urgent news An unexplained explosion at a small factory in Warehouse Street in the Wangan area of ??Fuyuki City was broadcast live by the announcer at the scene of the accident. According to reports from nearby residents who heard the explosion, the fire truck rushed to the scene of the accident about four hours ago. Although there is no report yet, the policemen who have already started on-site verification must be showing off their findings.But-139 reading network www.139ds.com Ordinary people who are ignorant can have any correct judgments about things beyond their knowledge. Its not easy to be a supervising church church. Calculating the work of time, within less than 30 minutes of Kenneths removal of the enchantment, all the concealment work has been completed. All the truth now only exists in the memories of a few people present at that time.One of them is Kenneth, the Master of Heroin Di Lumut. The opening of the Holy Grail War that has been waiting for a long time, and the first battle that has been fully prepared, but in terms of results, there is a considerable gap between expectations. "Dilumudo, how is your injury." After carefully evaluating the current situation, Kenneth spoke out of thin air. As his voice just fell, a pale-looking man appeared from the void, half kneeling in front of Kenneth "Sorry, my master, although the trauma is intact, Caster''s sword is too sharp and has damaged the core of the heroic body. I am afraid that in the next two or three days, he will not be able to use half of his power." Di Lu Muduo was a little apprehensive at this time. He clearly had the faith to pay loyalty and honor to his master, but he suffered a big setback when he first played. "No, it''s none of your business, that caster is too weird." Although Dilumudo was indeed unfavorable, Kenneth was not an idiot. Under such circumstances, he would naturally not scold the other person out loud, but rather resentfully push the mistake on other people "And that Weberville Witt, if he hadn''t taken my holy relic away, and I was missing a key holy relic, and there was no way to lock in the careers of the three knights, your ability should be stronger." "Hey, master, I wouldn''t be happy if you said that. I wouldn''t be able to participate in such an interesting feast without that little guy. What a pity!" At this moment, a slightly frivolous and wild voice echoed in the room, and a figure slowly revealed in the shadow. This was a blue hero, holding a long red magic spear in his hand In Kenneth''s room, a second spearman appeared! If this situation spreads out, it will probably surprise everyone in the Holy Grail War. There is no doubt that Kenneth is a genius. Before the Holy Grail War, this man almost thoroughly studied the Great Holy Grail system, and even produced several key results. Among them is how to lock the heroic ministry and summon it. The double heroic approach. It was just that Webber took away the holy relics of the Conquer King, which led to Kenneth''s failure to lock the heroic service. This was the real reason why Webber would be hunted down by the Kenneth forces later. "Dilumudo is temporarily unable to act, so now our side, in front of the enemy, belongs to the side that needs to be hidden, and similarly, it will not be guarded. In the next two days, it will be handed over to you!" Kenneth also ignored the complaint of the new hero, and simply and clearly gave his command! "Just leave it to me, my blood is boiling." .. 602 Chapter 142 Information and changes second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Is it really an illusion?" In a courtyard in a remote area of ??Fuyuki City, a figure in pure white armor slowly appeared from the void, and sighed faintly. The figure of a pure white knight girl, under the moonlight, was heroic and beautiful. Fascinated. The girl is not someone else, it is the saber in this Holy Grail War, the real name of King Arthur of Altria! "I just thought I saw Sister Gurney Vale. It''s a pity." In a low voice, Altriya paced leisurely, and soon saw a figure sitting and meditating in the corner of this large courtyard. It was the master of Altriyas Holy Grail War, Yusheng Dragon. Introduce. To be honest, although Altria was lucky to get the most suitable Saber job in this Holy Grail war, his luck in other aspects was very bad. Regardless of other material intelligence matters, when her master alone couldn''t even support her in a full battle, the girl originally felt hopeless about victory. But the young man in front of him brought a big surprise to Altria According to the young man, he has a mysterious inheritance that can be fundamentally blessed through some special actions. For example, before this young man obtained a huge magical power and immortality by killing a centuries-old man. . Fortunately, Altria lived in the age of phantasmagoria, and saw a lot of humans with special abilities, and the other party did not become a dead person, otherwise, even Altria, who is not a believer, would turn her face. In front of the king of mankind, transforming into a dead person, this kind of thing is absolutely death! "But speaking of it, that checkmate has fully accepted everything, and will not change the inheritance of his own race position. What the hell is this, it is very curious!" Whispering softly in her heart, the pure white knight girl''s mouth showed a dark smile. Altria knew very well that what Yusheng Ryunosuke was talking about was not the real situation. In the end, he was just a rookie magician with little experience, how could it be possible to hide the king from the world. What''s more, the king of knights in this world was invincible in that fantasy era. Especially in the last battle of her own lifetime, the girl directly touched the mystery that ordinary people could not reach, and stepped into the extraordinary and incredible realm. Even the restraining hands and feet, Altria can find. But such a knight king couldn''t see the fog on Yusheng Ryunosuke''s body. Under this circumstance, any concealment by the young man was meaningless. "Saber, you are back!" At this moment, Yusheng Ryunosuke, who had been meditating, finally sensed Altria''s movement, opened his eyes, revealing a hint of eagerness, "Tell me, what is the intelligence." As a rookie magician, or someone who can''t do magic at all, Ryunosuke''s shortcomings in intelligence are really helpless. Fortunately, his servant, the pure white knight king, is worthy of being a perfect king. He actually knows some magic, and can use the power of the wind as his eyes and ears through his contract with the elves.020 reading www.020ds.com Only not long ago, after his followers were attracted by the unbridled invitation of the Conquer King, Yusheng Ryunosuke suddenly became blind, and his eyes were completely blackened "What kind of follower are you getting?" Ryunosuke asked urgently, and at the same time, in his heart, he searched out the information of the heroic spirits he knew in his previous life from his memory, and prepared it for comparison in order to clarify the context of this war. "They are all very good heroes." Altria, who didnt know her masters mood, mentioned this aspect, her mood suddenly became happy, the Dragon Root factor in her body exuded a little warlike aura, which made Ryunosuke some subconsciously want to retreat Having absorbed everything about the dead disciples, Ryunosuke''s instinct seemed to have added the dead disciples'' instincts, and he subconsciously wanted to avoid the bloody breath of fantasy species like dragons. "The rider is the famous Conqueror King Iskander, who is considered to be upright, driving a chariot in the sky and bathing in thunder, and may be a very good opponent." "Archer is more annoying. It is the original tyrant from Babylon, Gilsh Mega, who is extremely arrogant. Although he controls a lot of treasures, he can''t be underestimated." "Berserker is a little special. It''s a famous tyrant from the Roman Empire, Nero! Although to me, the strangest thing is that she looks very similar to me, but as an existence that can suppress the side effects of employment, This is a very good opponent." "As for Lancer leaving the field early, he was already seriously injured at this time. It is not a concern for the time being. The only thing that makes me unable to see through is that the caster, the hero who claims to be Campione, doesn''t know where he came from." Hearing the invitation of her master, Altria quickly confided all the information she knew. While she was speaking, the girl was still subconsciously thinking about how she should confront the enemy. Although this body is supplemented by sufficient magic power from the master, it has strong combat power, but as a knight king with victorious battles, Altria will take it seriously in the face of anyone and go all out. Because of the distraction, Altria did not see the wonderful expression of the young man named Ambu Ryunosuke after hearing the name''Campione''. ... ... Liudong Temple, an important node of Winterwood''s spiritual vein, is also the place where the Holy Grail will descend seven days later. In the depths of pitch black that no one can see, when the will called evil was launched in the Holy Grail War System, it finally began its own actions, and a mysterious wave slowly invaded the Holy Grail system. "Finally can''t help it?" In Matong''s house, Saya did not pay attention to Nero who was extremely excited because of the gathering of heroes, but looked in the direction of Liudong Temple, showing an inexplicable smile "Knowing that you won''t wait so peacefully, then let me see what you can do, the evil of this world, or..." .. 603 Chapter 143 The third one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"For me, no one can save it." Walking aimlessly in the city of Winterwood, Huang Ye Zonglian looked at the people coming and going with a distressed expression, as if looking at the fallen living beings in the red dust, the gods and ghosts said such a word. This middle-aged uncle, who seems to be between 40 and 50 years old, has a strong body that ordinary people can''t match. Just looking at it makes people feel an indescribable sense of oppression. In the crowd, his sense of existence is like a firefly in the dark. Very obvious. "If, I give you a chance." At this moment, a sudden sound came into the middle-aged mans ears from the void, causing Huang Ye Zonglian, who was wandering forward, to subconsciously stop. He looked at the triple static enchantment on her body and did not see anything. Question, Huang Ye Zonglian continued to move forward. "who are you!" Walking slowly towards the sparsely populated place, Huang Ye Zonglian asked in her heart without changing her face. Don''t look at Huang Ye Zonglian at this time, but he is only about 45 years old, but in fact he is a front desk secret monk who has lived for more than 200 years. After so many years of experience, Huang Ye Zonglian is confident that no circumstances can let him shake. "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is that I have a way to the root!" Huang Ye Zonglian stopped, his eyes kicked, and a strong pressure spread out. Fortunately, there were no people around at this time. Otherwise, ordinary people would definitely be scared to have mental illness. Huang Ye Zonglian had to admit that he was indeed shocked. Before that, he had hit the root cause twice, but each time he was obstructed by human restraint of unknown origin. It is precisely because of this that Huang Ye Zonglian understood that the root cause is not so easy to reach. Every time he fails, he suffers a lot of trauma. But now, there is an inexplicable existence telling him that there is a way to get to the root cause? "what way?!" Zonglian directly asked the answer she wanted in a simple and clear way. As a magician who had been obsessed for two hundred years, leading to the root has become the foundation of Huangye Zonglian''s life. As for the other party''s purpose, it was not in Huang Ye Zonglian''s consideration. Araya was not born in a family of magicians, but was born in a family who believed in Tendai during the war in Japan. He was known as a child prodigy when he was young, and he has shown his talent in enchantment. After becoming a monk, Huangye went to the Tiantai School to study, and from this period he held a strong "save the common people" Ideal. So I began to travel around to help people, and traveled all over the country in order to save people. But after constantly witnessing the slaughter and destruction caused by the war, I learned the fact that everyone could never be saved, and began to question whether human beings are worth being saved because of the various evils they have seen. After feeling my insignificance and powerlessness, I doubted the firm idea I had originally held. Later, he gradually changed his concept, thinking that if people cannot be saved, at least their deaths must be clearly recorded. After the origin of the awakening, Zonglian joined the Magic Association after deviating from the original Taiwanese beliefs, pursuing the''prototype of the soul''. Purpose Start to learn, collect death, interpret the origin of mankind, and trace the vortex of root, hoping to clarify the value of mankind or end the ugly and suffering mankind. "To be honest, it is rare to see a magician like you. He came to Fuyuki City without knowing anything. It''s really interesting. Don''t you know that the Holy Grail War is being held in Fuyuki City." Dongdong Novels www.dodoxs.com "About once every sixty years, the spiritual power in the veins of Fuyuki City will accumulate enough to support the Holy Grail''s coming to the world, so the Holy Grail with the power that can be realized immediately no matter what wishes will appear in Fuyuki City." "Seven magicians, leading the heroic spirits summoned by them, fought a battle for the ownership of the Holy Grail, and the victor who survives will take the ownership of the Holy Grail-this is the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City." "However, it is essentially a huge ritual system planned by the Einzbern family, the Tosaka family, and the Matsuya family to reach the "root"." That voice seemed to know the situation of Ye Zonglian Huang, and he didn''t say much nonsense. In a few words, he said everything about the so-called Holy Grail War "To be honest, after the Holy Grail War began, almost no magicians came here. After all, this place will become the battlefield of ancient heroic spirits. Most magicians are as vulnerable as children when facing heroic spirits. Of course, It really surprises me that you rush into the battlefield like this." "How to participate?!" Huang Ye Zonglian directly ignored the other party''s words and directly asked the question she was most concerned about. To be honest, after hearing about the Holy Grail War, Huang Ye Zonglian decided to participate in this Holy Grail War. "...Well, originally there were only seven people participating in the Holy Grail War, and now there are enough people, but there was a little accident in the last Holy Grail War, and there was an extra job agency, if you want..." "Although I don''t know what your intentions are, but give me the qualifications for the competition!" ... ... "Ok!" In Yanfeng Church, Yanfeng Qili had a weird face at this time, and she covered her chest with her right hand. In just a moment, he sensed that something seemed to be attracting him No, it was the soul that attracted the original Yanfeng Qili, and a strange joyful feeling suddenly filled the priest''s mind, making him feel extremely satisfied. "My lord, something went wrong!" At this moment, an assassin''s clone appeared abruptly in front of Yanfeng Qili, half kneeling on the ground, and reporting respectfully. After being transformed into inhuman by Nagato, Yanfeng Qili pretended to inadvertently show her strength in front of the assassins, and now the assassins are respectful when facing this man. "what''s up." Yanfeng Qili''s voice was as indifferent as ever, but the next moment, this man was surprised by this unexpected fact, only to hear the assassin say so "My lord, just now, the spiritual tool plate showed that an unknown eighth servant appeared in this Holy Grail war!" ps: I was thinking about whether to join this guy or not, which wasted time.After thinking about it, join it!.. 604 Chapter 144 Mutual relationship fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Go straight westward from the bustling streets of Fuyuki City for about thirty kilometers. There is a national highway running east-west across the inaccessible mountains far from the village. On both sides of the national highway is a dense forest. This forest area seems to have been forgotten by the turbulent land development boom. This piece of land may be state-owned land, but from the land register, it is private land belonging to a foreign-funded enterprise, and whether this foreign-funded enterprise really exists is still uncertain. If you have to investigate this land, then the first thing that makes people puzzled is this magical urban legend. Legend has it that there is a "mythical city" in the deepest part of this dense forest. of course.This legend is just a silly strange story. Although this forest has not yet been developed, it can be reached here in less than an hour by car from the city of Winterwood. If there is such a strange castle, everyone will know it. In fact, there have been several times in the past to survey the land in this virgin forest, but no traces of artificial buildings have been found. But every few years, someone will bring up the legend again. A group of children walked into this forest with half-playing and half-exploring mood, and there was a hiker who was lost. They saw an ancient city suddenly appeared in the mist. The castle was made of rocks and was very magnificent.No one lives in the castle, like an abandoned city. However, the castle has complete facilities and everything is in order, which makes people feel like someone lives here-- It is said to be an unusually bizarre ancient city. Of course, no one will believe this legend. At best, it is a story told in a one-page page in the summer special issue of a third-rate magazine without news materials. Only a few magicians knew that this castle was real. This castle only welcomes the owner who enters the castle to participate in the war every sixty years. In short, it is a castle of magic. This castle is shrouded in multi-layered illusion and magic enchantment, except for extremely accidental circumstances, it will never be exposed. This is a strange space. People who know the existence of this castle call this dense forest "Einzbern Forest". At that time, the Holy Grail War was being held in Fuyuki City, and the patriarch of the Einzbern family, Yubsta Kuhaid, felt that it was inappropriate to establish a stronghold in the immediate territory of the rival Tosaka family. Therefore, he made full use of the family''s financial resources and bought out the spiritual place nearest to Fuyuki City, as the base of the Einzbern family-- That was the eve of the Third Holy Grail War, and it happened to be the period of tension before the outbreak of the Second World War. This vast virgin forest was shrouded by a barrier and completely isolated from the outside world. The Einzbern family transferred all their original castles to this forest.Extraordinary Novel www.ffxss.com This shows that the huge financial resources of the Einzbern family and their dedication to chasing the Holy Grail are extraordinary. At that time, the Tosaka family made various negotiations for the purchase of land in Fuyuki, and toiled for hidden work in the local area. Compared with the Einzbern family, these were only ridiculous moves. However, all this is in the past tense, even if it is as powerful as the Einzbern family, it has long been destroyed. The Einzbern family that currently exists in this world is just a puppet in the hands of Nagato, and this forest, including the castle in the forest, has become Nagato''s private property. call!call!call!... There was a sudden noise in the silent forest. The two sweeping lights appeared extremely clear in the forest under the moon. Soon, a red car came up on the forest trail. The car travels extremely fast, drifting back and forth on the winding paths in the forest. With its technical means, most super drivers who run mountain roads will be shocked when they see it Only a guy with some skills can see that the driver of this car is definitely a rookie, but the problem is that this rookie is too fat and he is not afraid of the hurricanes like a car accident. Every danger makes him especially lucky to avoid it. In the past, this method made people feel very painful. Huh!!! Soon, the car drove to the gate of the castle in the forest and stopped abruptly. The sudden braking sound made Nagato recover from a certain thought. "Nagato-kun, come soon, Li Sa is dizzy." The car door slammed open, and I saw Alice Phil eagerly ran out, calling to Nagato, obviously there was nothing wrong with the fight, but as soon as he got in the car, Lisser fainted and made Alice Phil. Feeling extremely anxious. "It''s okay!" Nagatos indifferent words caused Alice Felton to calm down, and saw the red-haired boy strolling out, half of his body stretched into the car, and the girl in the black robe wrapped up in her arms At this time, Nagato had recovered her strength, and the girl naturally recovered to her original height of about 1.3 meters. Similarly, the other party''s coma was also because of this. After all, the girl really suffered a lot of injuries tonight. "Unexpectedly, you are really my daughter, or our common daughter." Holding the weak girl in his arms, Nagato was also very emotional at this time. Before that, Nagato''s will descended into the girl''s body, thus feeling the soul of the other party The special feeling of being very close to his own soul is undoubtedly telling Nagato that the girl in front of me is actually a split from the human world for some reason. The son of the soul, in a sense, is also the daughter of Nagato and the six ways. . "This is the reason why I, who was in a period of spiritual change, will be affected by you?" Remembering how he felt when he sensed the girl in front of him because of Tianjuan''s intuition, Nagato thought in his heart, and at the same time a certain killing intent was in his heart. Nagato has not forgotten that when she saw the other person''s picture, her godless eyes, and now, the suffocation in the girl''s heart "Don''t worry, no matter who it is, I will avenge you." .. 605 Chapter 145 Forever Becomes Stronger First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That is a very ordinary life. If you want to add some different colors to this life, it is the death of both parents, leaving a lot of legacy, very suitable as the protagonist, and there will be no unnecessary fetters Then, like the protagonist, he died unexpectedly and was reborn in another world! Rebirth in another world, he inherited the name of Uzumaki Nagato very indifferently, and did not show many negative emotions. After all, there was no fetters in the previous life, let alone feelings. Under the anxiety of the lack of protection from relatives since childhood, the interpersonal relationship is extremely indifferent. The classmates and friends changed batch after batch, and he did not leave much relevant memories. "Perhaps, I am such a naturally indifferent person!" Soon after, when he recalled the moment he had just passed through, he just smiled lazily, teasing himself, as if he was very sure of everything about himself. Of course, the most important thing is that his reborn body is the patron of that world! As long as he thinks of the achievements that this body can achieve in the future, and leads many subordinates to control the power of destroying the world, he, the newly born Uzumaki Nagato will be very happy. However, all this was completely shattered after a few minutes. It is now a war period, and the reborn he is just a surviving orphan in the war. He is struggling to survive in this barren country. Before being reborn, his predecessor was hungry and even his will was dissipated. When a person is hungry, what is the biggest obsession? That is-to live! In order to survive, he learned a lot, picking up trash, snatching food, stealing, and even killing people. As long as he could survive, he did not hesitate to do it. In just three days, the disguise of the previous civilization was completely torn apart by him! On the first day, he picked up food in the garbage dump, and even looked for food from the dead mans pile during the war. Under the siege of other beggars, he swallowed food that he never saw before. At that moment, he abandoned the so-called Of delicate. The next day, he started stealing money and food. In order to survive on this day, he waited for four hours in the rain just for the best opportunity. On the third day, when the older wanderer tried to snatch his spoils, he took out the kunai he picked up from the battlefield and killed the man without feeling. After that, some mysterious thing in his body awakened, and even inspired the blood in his body, the power called the reincarnation eye. From that day on, he was no longer an orphan who wandered in the war years and worried about his own death, but a strong man who mastered the world''s most powerful pupil technique. "From today onwards, I no longer want to be a weak person. If there is no strongest person, then I will become a real strong person, always becoming stronger, stronger, and stronger again!" "Even the world can''t stop my path!" At the moment when Hitomi Shu awakened, he cried for the last time in his life, and then made such a vow. Although it was only three days, the law of the weak and the strong was engraved in his heart. Then, a terrible man named Uzumaki Nagato was born!Lazy listening to books www.lanren9.com Through some special thing, he went back and forth in various worlds, madly collecting all knowledge, props, and even talents. In order to find the existence that can support each other on the road, he brazenly cut out the incarnation with independent consciousness, even with a certain The mysterious and stalwart battle in the space of reincarnation is only to seize the opponent''s resources. He is like a starving wolf, absorbing everything frantically, and then growing frantically, from a weak existence to an almost undefeated strong man Just like his oath, don''t be weak, always become strong! ... ... "Ok!" I don''t know when, Leiser opened his eyes and saw the inexplicable ceiling. Was everything a dream just now? "No, it''s not a dream...or rather, it''s not an ordinary dream..." Liser felt the flow of magic power in her body, and sensed the Holy Grail contract engraved on the magic power. The girl suddenly understood that it was the return of magic power that allowed herself to see...master''s past. No, in other words, it was the past that the master showed me. Recalling the strength of the invincible person in the dream, Lisser understood that if that person is unwilling, the contract of the Holy Grail would be of no use to his master. It works! Not to mention other things, the application of the power of time and space alone is enough to completely isolate most powers, and even such contractual powers, and the power that can be transmitted in the two worlds is really not much. but-- That is not the master''s complete memory, it seems, it should be the master''s early memory! Comparing the memory with the current situation, the girl thought so in her heart, and in fact it was the same. The memory she perceives is only up to the time when Nagato robs the trace of cultivation, and it is only a fragment of the memory. "But even if it''s just a snippet, it''s enough to surprise anyone. The master''s strength is really amazing, but I didn''t expect that the world outside this world would be so wonderful." "This is only the early stage. The memory of power has not appeared at all. The master''s experience is more abundant than I thought." Recalling the words in her memory, the girl slowly got up. At this time, she finally found that her energy and physical strength had returned to a perfect level, but the black robe on her body had long since disappeared, and she put on a lovely pajamas. On the hanger is a set of silver robes She put on her robe without words and put the hood on her head. The girl opened the door and walked out, but just when she walked into the corridor, she saw her master disappear from the end of the corridor. "Master?!!!" At this time, the girl finally recalled the dream of her master in the dreamland, that she wanted to keep getting stronger, possessing a power that even the world could not stop, and an unspeakable turbulence emerged in her heart! "I also want to become stronger, strong enough to completely cut off that curse, that evil fate..." .. 606 Chapter 146 The girl in the ideal town is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!She was born in that dreamlike world. Far away from the hustle and bustle of the world, without the sorrow of the red dust, it will always be beautiful as before, as beautiful as a dream, and sung by countless creatures, it belongs to the ideal land of the elves. The picturesque four seasons here, the vitality of spring, the luxuriant summer, the fall of autumn, the fluttering of winter, the most beautiful side of nature is fully displayed here, like a beautiful world like a fairy tale. Under the blessing of the elves, she was born out of nothingness. She was born as a princess of the elves. Under the protection of many elves, she grew up peacefully and peacefully until that day "Child, what''s your name?" A gray-haired old man descended happily throughout Gensokyo, came to her, and asked amiably, the vague excitement made her feel very confused. "I...I, called, Gurney Vale..." Although she was surprised and suspicious of the stranger, the feeling that the other party made her heartfelt and cordial made her speak her name truthfully, but as soon as the name came out, the temperature of the surrounding environment dropped a bit. "Gurnivel, this name is actually..." I saw that the old man exuded an unspeakable depression, gritted his teeth and said, "It turned out to be such a fate, how could I tolerate such a fate!!!" She seemed to be infected by the old mans emotions, and the thunder and lightning flashed in the sky of Ideal Hometown, which made her feel frightened-- "It''s fine, after all, my own giving up caused prying eyes with things. If this is the case, let us have fun, at the end of my life!" "Child, from now on, I will be your father, I... My name is Merlin, remember, this is my name!" As if made up some determination, the old man looked at her and said so. At this moment, she felt that her future, at the moment the old man appeared, seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes. ... ... Since then, with the help of the maid-elf Vivian, she has continued to learn all kinds of outside knowledge, from the swordsmanship and magic specially designed for her by the old man Merlin. Until a few years later- "Hello sister, my name is Altria!" In the ideal hometown where no outsiders have been seen all the year round, a little blond girl from the outside world appeared in front of her. The girl still held a wooden sword in her hand, as meticulous as a real knight. "...Uh, this is Gurney Vale." Although she has been educated a lot of outside etiquette, Gnevere is also the first time to communicate with outside humans, and she is obviously at a loss. "Ms. Mei Lin told me, sister, you have very good swordsmanship, can you give me some guidance." The blond little girl was obviously familiar, and soon made her own request. Although she didnt know why the old man who claimed to be her father didnt teach herself, but "Okay!" There was an unknown emotion in her heart, which made her subconsciously agree to the other party''s request. When she recovered, the two had officially entered the stage of duel training. Since then, she has had a small tail in her life, a powerful force, always with the trainee knight behind her, the two live together, practice, and then continue to improve, and the relationship is getting better and better. Until a few years later-a good novel www.hxs8.com "Have you considered?" The old mans voice came from a corner of the ideal township, which surprised her when she passed by accidentally, and then was sent by ghosts and gods, and she secretly stepped forward to take a peek I saw the old man standing by the lake, looking deep at the lake, not knowing what he was thinking. "Yes, I have already thought about it, teacher!" In a few years, from a girl to a young girl, Altria''s quality gleamed with light that made the elves feel endless. This was truly the style of a knight. "No, no, you didn''t think about it!" "Gurnivel carries a curse on his body. It is the curse of a guy whose two restraining powers can''t do nothing. It wants to come and take Gurnivel''s soul and be born." "After making such a decision, you are destined to face that existence. You still have your own mission. In the future, you will become a king. At that time, you may even ruin your country because of Gurney." "Do not!" The girl knight Altria said unswervingly, "I know, I know I am too immature, and maybe I will regret it in the future, but at least it is only the future, even if the chance is small, but there is still a chance to change, I dont want to. Regret now!" "So, please leave my sister to me!" "...Nie Yuan!" For a long time, the old man said with emotion, but in the forest, she cried suddenly... ... ... "Altria, looks like a good guy!" Climbing out of Alice Phil''s beautiful body with difficulty, Nagato said with some emotion that Nagato had already understood the power of the Holy Grail contract from the beginning. In order to truly understand Leiser, Nagato deliberately dealt with part of his own experience. Through that contract, he and Leiser exchanged memories of each other In terms of results, the gains are not small. At least, Nagato, more and more affirmed a lot of guesses previously assumed by Saya. "It''s really surprising that the two restraining powers can''t exist anymore." Although he did not read Leiser''s memory all at once, Nagato had already inferred the situation of the human realm in this world through some scattered information. At this moment, Nagato received Saya''s message-- "What, Huang Ye Zonglian came to this city, that pervert will come here because of the butterfly effect, and also participate in the Holy Grail War, the eighth servant has already appeared, it seems interesting." "All these are the hands and feet of the evil of this world, it''s really interesting..." While communicating with Saye over a long distance, Nagato suddenly thought of something, and then said solemnly, "Perhaps, we all underestimated the so-called evil in this world." Thinking of a certain possibility, Nagato put on his coat without hesitation and went out... 607 Chapter 147 Since ancient times, Lancer Lucky e third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh, I''m so unfortunate!" The blue short-haired gun knight once again lamented his encounter, and then jumped a few times, left the treetop where he was, and appeared near an abandoned building in Fuyuki City. It is said that there were some problems during the initial construction, and then it was delayed. The entire building complex is some unrenovated buildings, although they look very good- However, the future of these buildings can only be pushed to the path of reconstruction. It was the early morning of the second day of the Holy Grail War. As the second spear knight summoned by Kenneth using his own means, this hero was ordered to go out, hide his identity, look for the master or servant who was alone, and give a lethal one. hit. "It''s just why the guy Dilumudo can enjoy a fight with peace of mind, but I can only do this kind of sneaky thing, I also want to fight vigorously, even if it is severely injured, it doesn''t matter!" Thinking of the battle last night, the many kings who appeared on the scene, this gun knight was a little bit enthusiastic, very eager to fight a happy battle, just-- "One night, I can''t find a trace, so the guys can hide so much!" Seeing that the early morning sun was about to come, the Gunners had no choice but to make up their minds. After searching the abandoned buildings in front of them, they stopped working and waited quietly for the night to come. Even a mythical and epic battle like the Holy Grail War must abide by the mystery hiding principle of the Magic Association. Otherwise, this Holy Grail War will never go on. Just the moment he stepped into a certain building complex, the gun knight felt a chill, and in an instant, a strange existence appeared in front of the gun knight Unicorn, dog ears, dragon body, tiger head, lion tail, unicorn feet, this unique appearance, instantly let the gun knight understand that the existence in front of him is not easy to provoke, even on it, the gun knight still feels great , The existence of divinity. "Actually, is it a beast?" In a daze, the Gunner couldn''t help but blurt out, and in the next moment, a strange wave suddenly appeared in the surrounding space, and a special enchantment suddenly opened, completely isolating this place from the outside world. The strange beast, or the sacred beast, moved this time, and the bitter killing intent filled the surroundings, making the gun knight shiver, and the feeling of encountering the most powerful beast in his lifetime appeared again. "Well, I have no choice now." At the time of the crisis, the gun knight showed a slight smile, bloodthirsty fighting intent condensed in his heart, a bright red magic spear appeared in the gun knight''s hands, and in an instant, violent will emerged around "However, it seems that Goddess of Luck did not abandon me. Although it does not seem to be wise, she is a very good opponent. Then, let us fight happily!" In an instant, a tragic fight unfolded in an instant, and the roar sounded continuously in the building... ... ... "Goddess of luck?" Saya in white clothes appeared from the illusory sky, looking through the void of the barrier, seeing the gun knight fighting the beast, showing a mocking smile "Fortunately, only E''s spearmen dare to talk about the goddess of luck. It is really ridiculous. They have become scapegoats, but they don''t know that they are really stupid. Are you right, brother Nagato!" LeEco Novel www.les3399.com "Ha, the spearmen are also virtuous, you have to understand!" Walking out of the corner of the shadow, Nagato looked like a dusty wind and dust. The demon eyes of the fate wheel under the bangs constantly scanned everything around, including the invisible barriers. "Here, there is the smell of Buddha, and it is a Buddha with the breath of reincarnation!" After a long time, Nagato came to such a conclusion with a dignified expression, and then took a closer look at the spearmen and mythical beasts fighting in the barrier, and said with some relief. "Unicorn, dog ears, dragon body, tiger head, lion tail, unicorn feet, although the appearance is a bit weird, but I remember that there is such a beast in Chinese mythology, called Di Ting, which can distinguish the sounds of all things in the world, and is especially good at listening to people''s hearts. , Can look after good and evil, and listen to xianyu." "In this way, the new-born servant can probably be sure who it is. It''s just that such an existence becomes a hero, which is really painful. Moreover, that guy disappeared under our noses. People are unexpected." In the end, Nagato came to such a conclusion. Although it was a little unexpected, Nagato felt the excitement after a long absence. Although it is interesting to be sure of everything, but Unknown, but also very interesting! "Damn it, I was put on the side by the evil of this world!" Its just that Saya was still a little unhappy, and said rather uncomfortably, When the evil of this world was looking for the barren Ye Zonglian, I didnt expect for a while that the monk like the savior, if he didnt use the holy relics, would it be the group who summoned Damn bald donkey?" However, whether it is Nagato or Saya, there is a question in my heart Does the evil of this world really have such intelligence? After all, in the previous investigations of Nagato, the evil of this world was an extremely chaotic consciousness. It was hard to imagine that such a guy had such clear wisdom. ... ... Inside a guest room in Liudong Temple. "Sure enough, as you said, the entire Fuyuki City was enveloped by a pair of invisible big hands. Just to prove this, I wasted such a powerful support, okay?" Huang Ye Zonglian''s expression was as distressed as ever, as if the world owed him millions of expressions. After awakening from the origin, this man has been completely broken in a certain sense. "If it is possible, poor monks are not willing to do so." In the shadow, a monk exuding a gloomy breath sighed and said-- "However, the owner of the invisible hand is too overbearing. If we don''t leave the truth behind and use its powerful aura as a cover, we will be found missing after we use the magical power to come here." "At the beginning of this war, we were in a passive position. Only by escaping from the opponent''s information control and jumping out of the opponent''s chess game can we get a glimmer of life, otherwise..." "I understand" ps: It''s stuck, let''s watch five tomorrow!.. 608 Chapter 148: Listening to the Nine Qis, the Demon Spear is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! In the unnamed enchantment, the battle between the gun knight and the divine beast Tie Ting went into a white-hot degree at the beginning, and the explosion of the air broke one after another, rendering the tragic degree of one person and one beast fighting incisively and vividly. "what!" There were words of joy in his mouth, and the gun knight''s face was full of arrogant smiles, which was a compliment to the battle. The suffocating magic power is boiling all over, the magic spear in his hand seems to be turned into a storm, wantonly venting his high fighting spirit, the trajectory of each spear is so magical that people can''t look directly at it. This kind of spear technique made Nagato and Saya who saw this scene outside couldn''t help but squint their eyes. Except for this title, Nagato couldn''t think of any other adjectives to express their feelings. The spearmanship of this spear knight has completely surpassed the twin spear knight who appeared yesterday, and reached the extreme of human spearmanship. Further spearmanship is actually not spearmanship, but a state of mind, soul, will The gun knight''s spear skills have been brought to the extreme, but unfortunately it is not very useful, because his opponent is not a human, but a divine beast guarding the gates of hell-Di Ting! Oooh!!! With a roar, facing the invisible spearmanship, this beast, known for its hearing, closed his eyes directly, and his ears were used to the extreme. Even under such a stormy spearmanship, he was safe and sound, and even able to fight back. , The terrifying beast claws are filled with endless sharpness! Di listen to one of the nine qi, sharp qi Resilience, indestructible, so it can destroy all things, increase attack power and destructive power! The truth is that the dragon is not the dragon, the tiger is not the tiger, the lion is not the lion, the unicorn is not the unicorn, and the dog is not the dog. It is a feature in people''s imagination. It is called the''nine non-image'', so this thing can use the''nine Qi''! boom!!! With every blow, Diting can exert an extremely powerful force. The beast claws that sway seem to have endless destructive power. Not long after, the entire building hall is pitted everywhere under Ditings torture, and even the spear knight is somewhat helpless. . My own extremely powerful God-level spear technique, under the opponent''s destructive power, actually had little effect, and it was nothing more than that. It was just like this "I''m even more excited!" A bloodthirsty light filled his eyes, and the spear knight''s temperament changed in an instant, as if from an extraordinary human to a monster, a beast-like aura suddenly appeared. In an instant, there was an additional change in the original god-level spear technique. The gun knight broke through the guardianship of Di Ting like a beast, and shot out! The magic spear furiously bombarded Di Tings neck, and bloodthirsty pleasure appeared in the gun knights eyes. He was about to wait for Di Ting to retreat for the moment, taking advantage of the victory to chase and blast the opponent into the eternal ground, but Ho Ho Ho!!! At this critical moment, Di Ting roared loudly, and in an instant, several different air currents filled Di Ting''s body, surprisingly a few of the other Di Ting''s breaths. Bone energy increases defense power, spiritual energy increases body magic power, spirit energy strengthens one''s own will, vitality makes up for vitality, strength increases physical fitness, and the burst of five consecutive truths of listening aura strengthens this beast that guards hell to the extreme. Facing the gun knight''s gun, Di did not retreat and moved forward. He just squeezed the magic spear and hit the gun knight heavily.Fate Novel www.51yuan.net boom!!! Under the collision of the opponent, the gun knight flew out and slammed heavily into the wall of the building. The surrounding walls were instantly covered with spider-like cracks, even spreading... If it weren''t for the enchantment guarding the periphery of this building, the gun knight would have been blasted out of this building by this attack. "Ahem, what a troublesome opponent!" But even after being hit like this, the Gunner quickly stood up again. If it weren''t for the mess on the opponent at this time, it''s hard to imagine that this guy had been attacked. At this time, the gun knight was also a little emotional. If it wasn''t for the skill he possessed-the battle continued, the battle might have ended just now. Although the opponent is a beast, if he loses to him, there is always something to lose to the beast Feeling uncomfortable. Combat continuation, a rare and durable skill, is not easy to die easily, as long as it is not a fatal injury, the ability to survive, even if it is near death and serious injury, it can move and fight. "It just so happened that before I came out, the master had added enough magic power to fight more than three times in a row. Let me use my own treasure to solve you, listen carefully!" It seems to be irritated by the endless abilities of the beasts in front of him. The runes on the magic spear in the hands of the gun knight flashed with strange and unknown magical aura. The whole magic spear was red, as if blood was stained with red, dangerous and deadly! As if shocked by the dangerous breath on this magic gun, or what I heard, the strange beast stepped back slightly, staring at the magic gun in the gun knight''s hand, extremely jealous, three different air currents slowly emerged It is the last three of the nine Qis, luck, blessing and wealth! "Go to hell, pierce the Spear of Deaththorn!!!" In an instant, all the invisible lines of cause and effect in the entire space were reshaped by the breath of the magic spear, and the invisible force locked Di Ting''s heart. The gun knight held the magic spear in his hand and launched a charge, turning into a red and blue light to blast away. ! Roar!Roar!Roar! In this moment, Di listened to three continuous roars in succession. In each roar, an airflow was activated by it, luck added, blessing added, and good fortune unified, constantly washing its own cause and effect. And Cai Qi turned into a shield to stand in front of Di Ting, whose name is to avoid disaster! boom!!! The red magic spear bombarded the shield with a violent roar. In such a stalemate, the gun knight clearly saw the cracks on the shield filling. "what!!!" However, at the next moment, the spear knight''s face changed drastically, because at this moment, he felt that, under the wash of a lot of fortune, the kill cause and effect related to his magic spear disappeared... Roar! At this moment, Di Ting felt that the aura that threatened his life had disappeared under the aura of luck, and immediately launched an angry counterattack. With a roar, the mythical beast and the shield merged into one, colliding head-on with the Gunner!.. 609 Chapter 149 Oriole finally appeared second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The turbulent sound reverberated suddenly, and in an instant, the dust in the barrier was violent, and the second time it hit the wall, the gun knight felt his whole body''s bones fall apart. After all, the impact of the divine beast is extraordinary. As long as ordinary humans wipe it, they may die, but the gun knight is still able to fight freely, and the skill of continuation of the battle has worked again at this time. "Ahem, it''s worthy of being a monster that guards hell. It''s so strong, and giant dragons don''t necessarily have such strength!" The gun knight struggled away from the wall, and saw that he was blasted out by himself in the distance, and he smashed a big hole on the ground. He gave an excited smile. Seeing the truth who was struggling in the big pit, but couldn''t get up, the Gunner knew that even if he was not in a good state at this time, but in any case, he won the battle after all! Just the next moment-- "It''s just a servant of the servant who has spent the eighth job description. Is it worth the excitement?" The sudden sound echoed around, causing the Gunners to suddenly shrink their pupils. Then, he saw that not far in front of him, in the space in front of the big pit where Di listen was located, two of the red-haired boy and the white-clothed girl The figure appeared from the void. Nagato looked at the truth of the immovable beast, and looked at the spear rider with scars all over his body, "Of course, if your weapon is only this, the name of the Kulin dog, but you will cry!" "Oh, it''s really unpleasant!" Gun knight, no, Chu Kulin curled his lips a little uncomfortably, not because his identity was exposed. In fact, the moment his treasure was used, he was destined to be seen through, because his popularity was a bit high. The true identity of the Gun Rider is the great half-human and half-god hero in Celtic mythology. Cuchurin, known as the "Kuran Bulldog", is the representative hero of Ireland. If the story is set in Europe, he can be Lacles and King Arthur are juxtaposed and shining. Of course, the reason for his unhappiness was not because these two men came to pick peaches after the battle. Chu Kulin, as a hero, is not a knight, but an out-and-out warrior He would not mind this kind of taking advantage of others if he had the opportunity. The reason why Chu Kulin was unhappy was because the other party said that Ding Ting was only a servant of the eighth serving hero, which also made him very unhappy. It seemed that he had a lot of inside information, but he was the only one who was kept in the dark. in-- "It''s like a clown, so unpleasant!" With such a whisper in his mouth, Chu Kulin released the magic reserve in his body without hesitation, and quickly replenished his magic power. Although the two existences in front of him were not heroic spirits, according to his intuition, the other party was also not a simple existence. "You are still a little conscious!" Nagato ridiculed the other side indifferently, and then came to the edge of the big pit that Di listened to, looked at the strange beast underneath, recalled the magical powers of the nine energy he had seen before, and stretched out his right hand. "Asshole, don''t say anything like this, you, what are you doing!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Chukulin frowned and was very annoyed, but he saw an amazing scene before he could express his anger. The six-pointed star on the back of the red-haired boy''s hand was shining, and a mysterious small enchantment appeared in vain, enveloping him and Diting.Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com Ooh!!! In that mysterious enchantment, Di Ting suddenly screamed. Although it was invisible to the naked eye, Qiu Kulin realized that something seemed to be encroaching on the beast. "stop!" Seeing that his rivals had come to an end like this, Chu Kulin suddenly felt sad, and then furious in vain, the magic spear in his hand was raised and rushed over. "Beastmaster''s Fury!" At this moment, with a soft cry, Qiukulin''s whole body was shocked in vain during the charge, a lion transformed by golden vigor appeared in his vision, and then the whole person flew out. "Huh, she, how come!" In midair, Qiukulin recovered his balance, turned a tumble and landed steadily, but after he landed, he saw a girl in an orange-red leather suit, exuding the breath of the king of beasts Chu Kulin suddenly remembered at this moment that there was a girl in a white dress before. This girl and that girl should be the same person, but the problem was that she had completely forgotten her. Chu Kulin couldn''t imagine that even the old and weak women and children would be regarded as real enemies on the battlefield during his lifetime. The Kulin dog, who would not let go, would forget a person. How could this happen. "I can''t let you disturb Brother Nagato''s actions!" At this time, Saya was full of the lion king''s coercion, every move, every word contained unquestionable dominance, which made Qiukulin feel the pressure multiplied. "No, I can''t fight at this time!" Glancing at the increasingly dying truth, and sighed in his heart secretly, Qiu Kulin finally decided to retreat temporarily. The young girl in front of her knew that she was very simple because of her momentum, and the young man behind her was also very strange. Although bloodthirsty and militant, it does not mean that Chukulin is an idiot. On the battlefield, there is no saying that he cannot temporarily retreat. "If this is the case, then Chu Kulin has to leave first, Rune, blessing!" Chu Kulin in an offensive posture suddenly burst out magic power, used the Rune rune he learned in the Kingdom of Shadows before his death, increased his power by a level in an instant, and then shot it at the knot on his back. Jie banged over-- As long as the barrier is blasted to let the aura out here, according to the unspoken rules of the day truce, plus his own abilities, Chu Kulin has no doubts about his departure, except that the person he faces is Saya. ! "Naive!" The girl looked at this scene indifferently, and calmly activated the arrangement she made while watching the play. In an instant, the environment within the enchantment changed from an ordinary building hall to an empty Colosseum, and Qiukulin''s shot naturally did not hit anything and ended in a hurry. "Welcome to Saya''s Colosseum, Bulldog!" .. 610 Chapter 150 Sayas Colosseum third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The outer wall, which is close to 100 meters high, is a three-story arcade made of bricks and stones, with only one exit around it, and stepped seats all around the inside. In the center, there is a huge Colosseum. Roar!Roar!Roar!... Fierce roars swelled in the Colosseum, and numerous roars of beasts came from the only exit. Soon, in Chukulin''s incredible eyes, each of them was different in size and looked very strange. The beast appeared from the exit and stood behind Saya. Not long after, hundreds of weird beasts appeared one after another, crawling behind Saya. The many terrifying auras gathered under the pressure of Sayas beast king and turned into an invisible lion king, looking down at Ku Lin''s fierce dog made the half-human and half-god hero feel a bit of speechless suffocation. Saya''s Colosseum! This is the name of this inherent enchantment, and it is also the result obtained by Saya after he swallowed Nero Kaos and completely merged the opponents Chaos Beast Kings Nest into the power source of the Golden Sword Lion Beast The beast factor of Nero Kaos not only fulfilled the wild instinct of the golden sword lion beast, but also re-developed the power of its own state. At the same time, it also derives countless strange beasts as Saya''s servants. When the king of beasts has enough men, what will it be like? "Hope, this is a joke?!" Chu Kulin smiled speechlessly, his eyes kept scanning the hundreds of horrible beasts, even some of the beasts were more than ten meters high. The horrible size alone made people know that it was not easy to deal with. , Not to mention, among these strange beasts, he also felt some dark aura-- For Chu Kulin, this kind of alien beast that can hide its breath is more difficult to deal with than those big men who look terrifying, at least those big men will not sneak attack. "Not kidding, bulldog!" In the colossal colosseum, Saya smiled strangely, looking extremely beautiful and lovely "I heard that you defeated countless warriors, including your old friend Fedia, while fighting frantically. At the same time, you also caused several gruesome massacres and even killed countless women. And children." "Then, let''s take a look, how many of my servants can be defeated by the Kurin dog that has experienced countless wars, go on, tear him up, bite him, and blast him!" Following the girl''s order, Chu Kulin could only turn his eyes red, lifted his magic spear, GaeBolg, and raised the magic power in his body without mercy. Roar!Roar!Roar!... In the next moment, countless strange beasts roared and culled, messy and disorderly, but with the orderly strangulation, Qiukulin had to retreat madly, but the strange beasts were persevering, and soon, the two conveniences broke out extremely terrible fighting. ! "Ahhh!!!" The madness broke out at this moment, Chu Kulin seemed to be a berserker, the magic spear in his hand danced impermeably, and every shot was killed by a strange animal, but within a moment, Chu Kulin also appeared big and small. Dozens of small wounds, although they healed automatically through magic, the injuries did not disappear. boom!!! Under the bombardment of the ten-meter-tall three-headed dog in the hell, Qiu Kulin absolutely did not dare to welcome him. The whole person turned into a whirlwind and rushed into the three hell three-headed hell amidst the roar of the three-headed dog hitting the earth. Under the dog, the magic spear in his hand suddenly burst out!Good Chinese www.haozw8.com Oooh!!! With the scream of the hellhound, a head was blasted and killed, and the next moment, Chu Kulin rushed out from the hellhound, his goal was only one from the beginning to the end, and that was Saya "If you don''t defeat that little girl, it''s useless to kill many strange beasts!" With this thought, Qiukulin''s aura was like a rainbow, and he continued to fight and advance in the group of alien animals. The blood stained the soldiers'' bodies. There were alien animals and Qiukulin himself. As he got closer to Saya, Chukulin felt the more pressure, and from the corner of his eyes, he even saw that in the dark exit, one by one new creatures were slowly coming out "Damn, you cheated!" There was an unspeakable depression in his heart. At this time, Qiu Kulin turned his grief and anger into strength, exploding everything he had, changing his wounds for injuries, and marching forward in bloody battles, watching him and Saya get closer and closer. boom!!! The unspeakable tremendous force flew out Chukulinbeng. In the eyes of this Kulinhound, a sword lion with two huge fangs appeared on his way forward. That was the strongest beast that Saya had created using his digital information as a template, the sword lion, and the breath that was comparable to the fantasy kind, burst out at this moment, making Qiukulin chill. "Damn it, go, pierce through the spear of death!!!" Seeing the strange beasts surrounding him and the sword lion in front of him because of his stagnation, Qiukulin''s eyes were absolutely sharp, and the magic spear in his hand was suddenly thrown out, and his murderous intention was directed at Shaye Using the magic spear named GaeBolg, the biggest and strongest attack that can be controlled, in an instant, the magic spear flew high, turning into countless spear blades in mid-air, and blasting down towards Saya! Unlike the "Punch of Death Thorns", it does not have the conceptual feature of "must penetrate the opponent''s heart", but the attack range is large, including the surrounding area of ??the opponent, which is like carpet bombing. With a strong defense wall, or flashing away briskly, you can fly in one fell swoop! "It''s really bad, let me wipe out your hope completely!" Faced with the large number of gun blades, Saya showed a bad smile. In an instant, the strange beasts roared, and the invisible lion king in the sky instantly manifested and collided with the gun blade head-on! ... ... The surrounding environment dissipated and changed back into the ordinary building hall again. Saya is still the girl in white clothes and gauze, and the heroic spirit is dying at this time, and by the side of the big hole, Nagato has also retracted the enchantment, and the truth of the beast has already been swallowed up. "The battle is over, so fast!" After taking a look at Saya''s situation, Nagato looked at his hand boredly, "I originally wanted to try the power of the judgment after nine special auras were tempered." .. 611 Chapter 151 The fourth door of cause and effect! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Come on, it''s just a mere lucky E. If you don''t want to catch the opponent alive, the battle will end as soon as it starts!" Hearing Nagatos feeling that the battle ended too quickly, it was Saya, and he couldnt help rolling his eyes. The detached gesture of the white veil made such a move, which is indeed pleasing to the eye. "Ha ha!" In response, Nagato only smiled and took the piercing death thorn gun from Saya, looked at the rune on the gun blade, and smiled with satisfaction, "It really is the rune of Rune, my guess is not wrong!" Putting away the magic spear, Nagato came to the dying Chu Kulin and stretched out his hand to press the opponent''s head. "I haven''t used this trick for a long time, but when I wanted to make a fortune, I didn''t use this trick less." Sighing softly, the magic eyes under Nagato''s bangs flashed red in an instant. The soul-swallowing technique from the eyes of the six reincarnations once again unfolded in Nagato''s hands. Chu Kulin, who was dying, shattered in an instant, turned into a little bit of light, and was absorbed by Nagato''s left hand. boom!!! In an instant, all kinds of memories rolled in Nagato''s mind, the memories from the life of the half-human and half-god hero, and the trivial memories in the Hall of Valor, rolled away in Nagato''s mind. "Humph!" Ignoring the confusion in his head, Nagato hummed to himself in his heart In an instant, a ray of light flashed in Nagato''s mind, shattering all the useless memories, leaving only the rune that Chukulin had learned from the Queen of Shadow Nation Skozaki before he was alive. Shining with dazzling light. That was the original Rune of Rune! Although the runes used in Nordic magic are the same, the power contained in them is completely different. Chukulin''s magic spear is inscribed with this original Rune rune to have the almost miraculous power of reversing cause and effect. Modern Rune rune, you are the kind of genius who is against the sky, Long Aotian is reborn, and it is impossible to evaluate your talent to arrange a rune combination that can reverse cause and effect. In Norse mythology, in order to obtain the fountain of intelligence, Odin, the father of the gods, paid the price of losing a right eye in exchange for the wisdom of Luen Luen script is a kind of spell, as long as it is carved on wood, stone, metal or even any material, it can get infinite power.In order to seek higher wisdom, Odin hung himself from a tree for nine days and nine nights, thinking about the mysteries of the universe. Although this legend is a bit exaggerated, there is no doubt that this rune is really powerful! Sitting on the ground, Nagato kept observing the runes in his heart. More and more wisdom came out of the runes and was absorbed by Nagato. I dont know how long it had passed. As far as the door is concerned, it seems slowly and no longer tight. At this moment, Nagato mobilized the power of causality in his body, and then visualized in his mind the rune combination he saw from the spear that pierced the Spear of Deaththorn, and the rune that reversed the cause and effect gradually appeared boom!!! At the moment when the rune was completely formed, the power of causality in Nagato was completely drawn, and the door of the law of causation that wandered for countless times opened a gap in the door for Nagato. "This is, the true meaning of cause and effect!!!" Qingqing Novel www.qingtxt.com In an instant, a joyful enlightenment reverberated in the heart of the red-haired boy. Gradually, the aura of the law diffused around him. Fortunately, there was Saya cover around him. Otherwise, such a breath would definitely arouse protection. The coming of the person. In the heart of Nagato, in that fate wheel ruby, the breath of the law of cause and effect is added, and it blends with the original breath of rejuvenation. The two laws realize that under the will of Nagato, something unknown is constantly brewing, but Nagato always felt that something was missing, but it seemed to be just an illusion-- "It''s really a little too close, what a pity!" Suddenly a light flashed, and Nagato realized that the law of life and death he wished to comprehend was just staying at the threshold, only one step away, only an opportunity. Nagato has a feeling that as long as he finds an opportunity for himself, he can completely grasp something in his heart and become a magician. No, by the time, perhaps, Nagato has found his true essence of humanity! ... ... boom!!! At the moment Chu Kulin died, Kenneth, who was far away from the battlefield, felt it, and immediately threw the cup in his hand to the ground, showing an expression of anger. Nothing is more angry than facing a desperate situation inexplicably with a good hand. But in his anger, Kenneth didn''t yell, nor even told Dilumudo, who was recuperating, of the incident. Instead, he chose to think on his own. What kind of existence Di Lumuduo is, Kenneth has thoroughly understood on the eve of the Holy Grail War. Simply put, this is a loyal dog, and a dog only needs to understand and execute orders, that''s it! "What a mean guy!" At this moment, an inexplicable voice reverberated around, making Kenneston pale in shock, but he did not make any chaotic behavior, just frowned and looked around However, he didn''t see any existence, but the voice still echoed in Kenneth''s mind. "No need to look, you can''t find me, I am the will of the Holy Grail!" The majestic voice echoed in his ears, causing Kenneth to shake his whole body and mind, and then subconsciously sat down, "Holy Grail Will, I don''t believe it, Yu Sanjia will not let the Holy Grail give birth to will!" "Of course Yusanjia won''t, it''s just two hundred years, and there will always be some accidents." Kenneth didn''t refute it. When he didn''t know the truth, any argument was meaningless. Instead, he asked with a solemn expression, "Even if you are the will of the Holy Grail, then, Mr. Holy Grail, what is your purpose!" "It''s nothing, just give some benefits to the guy who is about to leave. It depends on whether you want?" "By the way, either tonight or tomorrow night, someone might come and let you die." "Who called you the worst, hahaha..." The existence of the self-proclaimed Holy Grail will laughed extremely badly, making Kenneth''s face instantly ugly. However, as he said, Kenneth was already in an extremely dangerous situation at this time. ps: Next is the King''s Banquet... 612 Chapter 152 The Kings Banquet is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Einzbern Castle at night. Alice Phil walked in the corridor a little boringly, because the Holy Grail War had reached another stage after the many heroes met, so Alice Phil, who was the little Holy Grail, did not go out all day today. "What happened to Nagato-kun, he didn''t come back." Thinking of her husband who had not returned home early, the pure white young woman curled her lips like an innocent little girl, but did not have the slightest worry in her heart. Her confidence in Nagato was almost blind. boom!!! At this moment, a roar sounded in her ears-- Not only that, the roar of the tearing night also put a huge burden on her magic circuit, and the dizziness almost made Alice Phil fall down the corridor. The roar came from the thunder at close range, and the ensuing magical impact meant that the enchantment in the forest outside the city had been attacked. Although the enchantment is not that easy to destroy, the technique has been destroyed. "What''s going on... a positive breakthrough?" A pair of small hands held Alice Phil when he was about to fall, and what caught his eye was a silver robe. He couldn''t see his face. He was the servant of Nagato, Rise Green! "Are you okay? Madam." "Well, I was just taken aback. I didn''t expect such a random visitor." "I''ll go out to meet you, you stay by my side." Alice Phil nodded when she heard the words, staying next to Lisser, who was going to meet, means that she herself must also face the enemy, but the battlefield is the safest place for Alice Phil Because she understands that the servant in front of her is almost the descendant of her husband! Alice Phil speeded up and followed Lisser, and the two rushed through the long corridor of the castle, aiming directly at the terrace outside the hallway. Since the opponent attacked from the front, they should be able to meet him there. "The thunder just now, and this unconscionable tactic... the opponent should be the king of conquerors!" "I think so." Alice Phil recalled the mighty power of the treasure "Shenwei Wheel" that she had witnessed in Warehouse Street a few days ago. The sacred ox chariot entwined with thunder and lightning-once the weapon of the anti-army releases all its power, it may easily destroy the magic points set in the forest. "Hey, Miss Caster who is known as the Killing God and Demon King! I came to meet you specially, come out, huh?" The voice came from the hall. It seems that the opponent has stepped into the main entrance. There is no doubt that the enemy is the Conquer King Iskandar. Hearing his angry shouts, his tone is not like a fighter about to fight. . But Li Se didn''t care about it, and even more secretly held the Thousand Fantasy Magic Sword from the master. Alice Phil and Lisser quickly walked through the corridor to the terrace, but when they saw the enemy standing tall in the hall through the moonlight from the skylight, they suddenly didn''t know what to say.186 Chinese Network www.186zwxs.com I saw the Conquer King and his master standing there, but at this time the Conquer King was wearing a modern T-shirt, showing his muscles unreservedly, just-- No matter how you look at it, this is not the costume of the battle! "..." "Yo, Miss Godkiller, after I heard about the castle here, I wanted to come and see-how did it happen, huh?" The King of Conquer smiled without shame, showing his teeth, and then he moved his neck pretentiously "There are too many trees in the yard and it is too inconvenient to get in and out. I almost got lost before I got to the city gate, so I cut some for you, thank me. The vision has become much better." "you" Li Ser wanted to say something, but facing this inexplicable enemy, she didn''t know what to say next, but the King of Conquer frowned in surprise. "Hey, Miss Godkiller, I wanted to say yesterday, if you call yourself the king, don''t hide your face!" Although Lisser changed his coat at this time, he also covered the mask, which made the Conquer King a little unhappy as the king, but compared to the unhappiness of the Conquer King, Lisser and Alice Phil were very strange in their hearts. What they find most strange is that the Conquer Kings hands are not weapons or other things used in battle, but a barrel. No matter how you look at it, it is a wooden wine bottle. The King of Conquer, who easily clamps the wine bottle under his arm, is like a wine shop owner who comes to deliver goods. "Let me do it, I accidentally comprehend something, it is too much!" At this moment, Nagatos voice traversed the distant space, and poured into Lissers mind silently. Although this way, his status as a servant was really affected, but there was no such thing as a hero. Liser easily agreed with his own master''s meaning. In an instant, Lisser''s body aura changed subtlely, making the Conquer King suddenly stunned. The next moment, a strong and intense coercion spread over the silver-robed girl, making the conquering king feel A moment of depression-- "How do I want to dress up, do I still need to report like you?" In front of the crowd, the silver-robed girl who had been silent before the Conquer King suddenly turned uncharacteristically, showing a posture of watching all things, lawless, "It is the glory for you to look up to the king, no matter how extravagant it is, it is death. Up!" "Hahaha, you deserve to be the king who claims to be a godslayer, I understand!" The eyes of the King of Conquer showed a sharp glow, and he laughed suddenly, "It''s no waste that I''ll come to you for a drink, come here, let''s find a place to have a drink, let''s have a banquet among the kings!!!" At this moment, a violent wind appeared out of thin air. In less than a moment, the pure white knight King Altria and his master Yusheng Ryunosuke appeared in vain and made Alice Phil and Webber, two normal people. They are all subconsciously guarded. "Oh, King Knight, how come you came here!" The King of Conquer didn''t have any emotions to care about, instead he greeted enthusiastically. In this regard, Altria glanced at her master vaguely, causing Ryunosuke to smile suddenly, and then said clearly-- "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that, can I also attend such a banquet." ps: The manuscript fee is paid, and finally there is a spiritual code word!.. 613 Chapter 153 The kings gather again for the second time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The place for the banquet was chosen by the flower bed in the atrium of the castle. Although it was winter, the people present were not ordinary people. Needless to say, the heroic spirits, Webber was a magician, Alice Phil was the little holy grail, and Yusheng Ryunosuke was a dignified traveler, so naturally he wouldn''t care about the coldness. The burly King of Conquer took the wine bottle to the atrium, and the three heroes sat down at a large round table and confronted each other leisurely. Alice Phil, Weber, and Yusheng Ryunosuke all sat side by side, speculating on the development of the situation. They had already realized that this meant a temporary truce, and they just had to watch from one side. Especially Ryunosuke, the young boy who traversed at this time was constantly scanning Nagato, or Nagatos will-possessed Rise, searching for useful memories in his mind Ryunosuke at this time is very unwilling. The so-called godslayer is some of the second-degree sick kings in his memory. In his memory, although the group of guys are all second-class, their destructive power is absolutely against the sky. ! Only occasionally when he saw the meaningful eyes of his followers, Ryunosuke couldn''t help but smile. Before that, Ryunosuke had an unreliable mouth, and even said that there will be a banquet here tonight. This is what they will The direct reason for coming here. However, a perfect follower like the pure white knight king might have known some things about him a long time ago!Yusheng Ryunosuke couldn''t help but think so. The King of Conquer smashed the lid of the barrel with his fist, and the mellow red wine fragrance immediately filled the air in the atrium. "Although the shape is strange, this is a unique wine vessel in this country." Conquer King Bian said triumphantly and used a bamboo handle to scoop the wine, speaking of a speechless error. It is a pity that no one can point out his common sense error on the spot. The burly man first drank the wine in the spoon, and then said, "Before I came here, I had already thought about it. I heard that only qualified people can get the Holy Grail." The serious tone calmed the surrounding atmosphere, but-- This man actually used this tone to speak, it always makes people feel that something is wrong, no, or in the eyes of many people, this guy has never been right! "The ritual for selecting that qualified person is this war at Fuyuki." "But if you are just watching, then you don''t need to shed blood. Both are heroic spirits. If you can identify with each other''s abilities, I don''t need to say anything later. "..." Altria didn''t reply, but without hesitation, took the ladle from the King of Conquer, and also took a spoonful of wine. The thin body of the pure white knight king always makes people worry about whether she can really drink.But after all, it is the existence of the blood of the Red Dragon. Seeing her dignity in drinking, she is not at all lost to the giant conquer king. Upon seeing this, the King of Conquer uttered a pleasant compliment, and then looked at Nagato "..." 678 read novel www.678kxsxs.com Although he was not interested, Nagato also took the wine spoon from Altria, took a spoonful of wine, and drank it, but even when drinking, Nagato did not remove the half of the cover. The mask on the upper part of the face. After all three of them had finished drinking a spoonful, the Knight King first glanced at Nagato, then stared into the eyes of the Conquer King, and said, "Then, Conquer King, you have to try, which one of us is stronger? Up?!" "Exactly, they will have a real contest in the name of''kings'', but this is not called the''Holy Grail War'', it is better to call the''Holy Grail Question and Answer''..." The burly king showed a hearty and bold laugh, "In the end, who among the kings can become the''King of the Holy Grail''? This kind of question cannot be asked about the wine glass." As soon as he finished his words, Conquer Wang changed his serious tone and smiled mischievously. Then he said to himself, "Ah, there are one or two people who claim to be''kings'' here. ." "The joke ends here, bastard." As if responding to the unclear words of the King of Conquer.A dazzling golden light flashed in front of everyone, and the sound and light made the bodies of the three people except the heroes immediately stiff. "Damn it, it''s already the power of a hundred-year-old dead disciple, so how can I face the hero king so weakly!" Compared to Webber and Alice Phil, Ryunosuke, who is full of superiority, is the most unacceptable to such a weakness. Such a contrast makes him even unable to help directly order the King of Knights to completely kill the golden heroic spirit that just appeared before him. . It''s just that Ryunosuke finally didn''t lose his mind, but he didn''t say whether he could successfully beheaded. Even if he succeeded, he might have become a public enemy of others! "Although Yu is very upset with the original name of the Hero King, this time Yu still agrees with him, Conquer King!" The next moment, a hot ball of flame appeared out of thin air in the air, the king of Rome, Nero in a red dress slowly appeared, and the two heroes appeared almost at the same time. "All I said, I asked you to come here in a chariot together, but in the end you all had to walk one by one, but if you come this way, you are late, and it is excusable!" On the way to this place, the King of Conquer can be regarded as a chance encounter along the way. He couldn''t help but find the golden heroic spirit who was walking among the crowd, and also found Nero who left home to look for because his master didn''t know where to go. "It''s really a shame that you chose such a shabby place for the banquet, so you should have this taste. Why do you apologize for making me come here?" Appearing here, the red eyes of the hero king first glanced around, stayed on Nagato for a few seconds, then looked at the king of conquerors, and said arrogantly. "Well, don''t mind so much, Hero King!" Compared to the arrogance of the hero king, Nero didn''t care much about the simplicity of the environment. He sat directly opposite the knight king, and looked at the king who looked very similar to him, Nero smiled. "Humph!" The hero king snorted in disdain, but also sat down, because this king''s banquet, as the original king, Gilsh Megah would never escape. In an instant, the gathering of the five kings once again pushed the entire banquet to a higher peak... 614 Chapter 154 Kings Banquet [Part One] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the Einzbern Castle in Fuyuki City, a carnival of the five kings officially begins! "Haha, the unprecedented gathering of the five kings, the gathering of kings from different eras and even different worlds, is so happy, let alone, come, have a drink first!!!" As the host of this banquet, the King of Conquer made no secret of his happiness, smiled boldly, and at the same time handed the spoon full of wine to the king of Babylon and the tyrant of Rome. Alice Phil thought that the arrogant heroic king and the noble Roman emperor would be irritated by the attitude of the conquering king, but unexpectedly they both took the spoon altogether and drank the wine in it. Is this the tacit understanding between kings? Alice Phil thought of it this way, facing the challenges of other kings, as kings, they will not escape after all. This is the arrogance in the heart that can be sublimated to the heroic existence. "What kind of bad wine is this, you actually use this kind of wine to entertain this king?" Although he looked disgusted, the hero king still drank his drink without wasting a single bit. On some issues, the king was not that annoying. And Nero on the side, after drinking the drink, only frowned, but did not show any excessive reaction. After all, this Roman tyrant was not actually a real tyrant, or that a large part of her reputation was discredited by religion. Before her death, the Roman tyrant was still very popular... "Really? I bought it from the market here. It''s a good wine." "I think so because you don''t know wine at all, you bastard." A whirlpool of virtual space appeared next to the scornful hero king. This was a precursor to the strange phenomenon that could call out treasures. Weber and Alice Phil, and even Ryunosuke, who had long known what the other party was going to do, felt evil. cold. However, what appeared next to the King of Heroes tonight was not a weapon, but a series of wine utensils inlaid with dazzling gems. The heavy gold bottle was filled with colorless and clear liquid. "Look, this is the''Wine of Kings''." "Oh, so touched." The King of Conquer didn''t mind the tone of the King of Heroes and happily poured the new wine into five cups. The other three kings, whether it was Nero, Altria, or even Nagato, were all self-confident, and undoubtedly took over the glass from the conquering king. "Oh, delicious!!" The King of Conquer took a sip and immediately widened his eyes in praise. This time even Nagato was aroused by curiosity. After all, Nagato has always used wine as a drink, and is not particularly particular about it. When the wine flowed into his throat, Nagato only felt a strong sense of swelling in his mind This is indeed a good wine that she has never tasted. It is strong and pure, mellow and refreshing, and the strong fragrance fills the nasal cavity, and the whole person feels erratic. "It''s great, it''s definitely not a wine made by humans, it''s a drink made by God!" Seeing the King of Conquer, who did not hesitate to praise him, the King of Heroes showed a leisurely smile. I don''t know when he also sat down, shaking the wine glass in his hand with satisfaction. "Of course, whether it''s wine or sword, there is only the best thing in my treasure house-this is the king''s taste." "It is indeed a very good wine, and only this kind of wine is worthy of the King''s Banquet... As a great artist, it is a pity that I can''t sing a song here!" First Chinese Website www. 01zww.com Next to him, Nero couldn''t tell whether he was disappointed or excited, holding a glass of wine and shaking his head there, only occasionally scanning the gaze of Hero King, instantly filled with a look similar to that of Conquer King. "It''s really good wine!" Compared to others, Altria was concise and reluctant to say anything, and did not say any praise. The knight king, who had been used to tempering himself before his death, had really low requirements for pleasure. "Does your wine exist with the treasure behind you?" At this moment, Nagato opened his mouth. After he said it, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Whether it was the other four kings, Weber, Ryunosuke, and others, they all looked at him. In the final analysis, although it is said to be the five kings, in fact, the identity of Nagato''s God Killer at this time is too suspicious, because everyone listens subconsciously when he speaks. "So what, bastard!" In the face of Nagato''s question, the Hero King would naturally not have a good temper. The few demon wolves who were not afraid of death blew themselves up, but the Hero King greatly lost face. "That''s it, I understand." Nagatos answer was very indifferent, and also full of offensiveness "By the way, you can call this king of mighty powers, kings of heroes, you have divinity in your body, I will try, can you directly usurp your existence, if you succeed, you guys will realize it yourself!" "Hmph, this king is waiting for you!" The hero king hummed lightly, but he didn''t make any excessive reactions, not only because it was a banquet, but also because Nagato''s god-killing attributes were full of threats to the hero king with divinity. "Haha, it turns out that Miss Caster''s name is King of Gods and Powers. It''s really a very good name!" The Conquer King laughed loudly, drank the wine in his hand, and then filled it up again. His words were equivalent to confirming the existence of the King of Divine Power, but the others had no objection. "Humph!" Regarding other people''s thoughts, Nagato ignored the thoughts of others for the time being. Anyway, he had already decided to let this group of ignorant guys understand what is the real godslayer and what is the devil of fools! just-- In the light that everyone didn''t know, Nagato watched Yusheng Ryunosuke quietly, and he was surprised to find that when the young man heard the words''King of God''s power'', his eyes flashed with horror. "It seems that things are getting more and more interesting, and..." ... ... "Although it was unexpected, I think some nasty guys came out to make trouble." At the top of the abandoned building, Nagato opened his eyes, and the demon eye of the fate wheel in his left eye was shining with weird light, as if it had penetrated the void and saw some kind of existence. ps: I don''t know why, I am very sleepy, I hope there are no typos... 615 Chapter 155 The Kings BanquetMiddleFourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called banquet of kings is not a game to see who is more decent, but a contest of wine and competition! In this way, after expropriating the wine of the hero king, the five kings were not to be outdone. They let go of their hands and feet, and continued to drink. After drinking for ten years, they only calmed down slightly. "Really... happy!" After the Conquer King finished drinking a glass of wine again, he shouted, and then looked at the other four kings, "Drinking alone, the atmosphere is not warm enough, then, let''s have a Q&A on the Holy Grail!" "This is a holy grail question and answer to consider whether each other is eligible for the holy grail. First, you have to tell others in the room why you want the holy grail? So, as kings, try to convince us who is eligible to get the holy grail. " "Does the king decide the victory? Well, it seems very interesting." Nero touched his chin and nodded. Regarding his own kingly way, even tyrants such as Nero would never be shaken. He firmly believed that he was the best! "Everyone''s kingly way is different. To conquer the king, do you think that words alone can be convincing?" However, the knight king, who had been taciturn, put forward a different argument at this time, and completely refuted the proposal of conquering the king. "Ok" The King of Conquer was taken for a moment, then bowed his head for a while, nodded and said, "Indeed, even if someone is more qualified than me, I will not give up. Haha, then remove the premise of fighting for the Holy Grail and talk about each other. Be king." "Hmph, I really can''t stand you,''We are fighting for the Holy Grail'', I really don''t know how you came to this conclusion." At this time, the golden hero slammed the wine glass on the table and said coldly, with red light shining in his eyes "Originally, it should have been my possessions. All the treasures in the world originated from my collection, but after a long time, it was lost from my treasure trove, but its owner is still me. There is no contention." "Then you mean, did you ever own the Holy Grail? Do you know what it is?" Except for Nagato who couldn''t see his face, the other three kings were all surprised. Although they already knew the true identity of this golden hero, they had not really heard of the connection between the other party and the Holy Grail. "No, this is not what you can understand!" "The total amount of my property even exceeds the scope of my own cognition, but as long as it is a treasure, it must belong to me. This is very clear. If you want to take my treasure, I still have a little self-knowledge, hum !!!" Staring at everyone, the golden hero sneered. The kings were stunned for an instant, and they were quite speechless. Even people who knew each other like Nagato and Ryunosuke were speechless for a while. Although this logic works in concept, in fact, it is completely nonsense. If the King of Heroes really had such an ability, Alaya would be the first to tolerate him! Treasures are the essence of civilization, and if the logic of the hero king is really established, in a sense, it is to collect all the accumulation of humanity for countless years. Such existence is absolutely invincible! "Hahaha, isn''t this just bragging, what you say is yours is yours, are Gaia and Alaya that two loli your daughters? No way, my head hurts if I laugh again." Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net For Nero, the words of the Golden Heroes are no different from the willful words of children. "What''s so funny about you...what''s so funny?" Jin Yingling''s face suddenly turned pale. "Hey, how should I put it..." Unlike other people''s sarcasm or speechlessness, the King of Conquer muttered as if responding, "Then Hero King, that is, as long as you nod your head and agree, then we can get the Holy Grail?" "Hey, big man, do you really believe her stupid words?" Nero looked unbelievable. "Huh, it''s not time to fight, I don''t bother to care about you" The Golden Spirit gave Nero a fierce look, and then looked at the King of Conquer, "Of course, but I have no reason to reward rats like you, unless you are willing to surrender to me, then I will give you a cup or two. " "Ah, this is impossible, but Hero King, it doesn''t really matter to you whether there is a Holy Grail, right? You didn''t fight for the Holy Grail just to realize any wish." The King of Conquer shook his head and said. "Of course. But I can''t let go of the guy who took my treasure. It''s a matter of principle." "Hmph, I think you are making trouble out of nowhere!!!" Nero couldn''t stand it anymore, she stood up abruptly, and looked at the golden hero with sharp eyes, "Taking all the treasures in the world as her own, but she has never seen anything about it, even the first hero. However, your arrogance is better to restrain me!" "How are you!" The hero king also stood up from his position, his scarlet eyes were full of murderous aura, "This is the law I made as a king. If you dare to disobey my law, you are ready to bear my sanction." "what!" Nero smiled openly and didn''t care, "Very well, in front of my absolute emperor circle, I want to see what your sanctions are!" Not long after the banquet began, there was a fierce collision between the king and the king, which made a few non-kings tremble, while the other three kings hung up on their own, making Alice Phil Waiting for a while confused. A few minutes later-- "It''s decided that Nero Claudius, I must kill you myself!" The King of Heroes poured himself a glass of wine, which was a bit different from the arrogant and domineering before. She looked at Nero, and her scarlet eyes were more hostile and solemn! "Hmph, I will cut off your head by myself, Hero King!" And Nero who was opposite her also released a murderous aura that was not inferior to her, but this murderous aura disappeared without a trace after the two of them looked at each other. There is no need for any explanation, everyone on the scene already knows, at least in this Holy Grail war, these two people have already chosen their opponents. The arrogant king of heroes and the king of Rome, Nero, who is famous for his tyranny, will know which one of the two kings is better... 616 Chapter 156 Kings Banquet [Part Two] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The entire banquet seemed to have been divided into two batches. The Hero King and Nero were fighting very seriously. Although they had declared war on each other, it was not the time to fight at this moment. Even if it was a fight, they did not want to lose to each other. On the other side were the King of Gods, King of Knights, and King of Conquer. They couldn''t get into the dispute between King Hero and Nero just now. But after all, it is the King''s Banquet, so since they are the king, they definitely won''t do anything before the banquet is over. This is why they are absolutely calm. "What a perfect king, he can implement the rules he has set, he can firmly believe in his emperor circle, and he has no doubts about his royal way. He is indeed the king of the world, but ah..." Having said that, the King of Conquer poured all the wine he had just poured into his mouth, and said in a deep voice, "I still want the Holy Grail. My way is to grab it if I want it, because I am the King of Conquest Iskandar!" Although admiring each other, it does not mean that the king of conquest will give up, because conquering requires a goal, especially such a perfect king, it is an excellent goal! For the King of Conquer, the hero and Nero who believe in his own kingly way are the perfect king. But for the Knight King, it was not. She raised her head and asked the Conquer King, "Conquer King, since you have admitted that the Holy Grail is someone else''s property, do you still want to seize it by force?" "Huh? Of course, my belief is to conquer, that is, to seize and invade." The King of Conquer replied without hesitation. "is it?" After seeming to ponder for a while, the Knight King asked, "Then why do you want to get the Holy Grail?" When asked about this, the King of Conquer smiled embarrassedly, "I want to be a human." "..." This is a completely unexpected answer. Of course, except for the two insiders, Nagato and Ryunosuke, the wine glass in Altria''s hand trembled a bit, and the master Weber who conquered the king was even more so Shouted in a crazy tone-- "You... are you still thinking about conquering this world?" "Fool, how can you conquer the world in this life!" He used his finger to force his Master to calm down, the King of Conquer shrugged, and then said, "Conquer is my dream, and I can only entrust the first step to the realization of the Holy Grail." "In other words, do you want to have a physical body?" Nagato cast his gaze to the sturdy man in front of him, conquering the meaning of the kings words, even if he didnt know the original text, he could still feel it at this time If you want to conquer the world, you must have a physical body. An existence that is essentially like a ghost like Servant is not acceptable. "Not bad!" Facing the question of Nagato, the King of Conquer did not deny the slightest, "I am not satisfied that I want to be reborn in this world and live as a human being. Why do I want the flesh so much? Because this is the basis of conquest." Conquer King Iskandar clenched his fists and stared at the people in front of him. At this moment, he showed everyone the domineering power of his Conquer King "Having a body, advancing to the heavens and the earth, and practicing my conquest is the way of my king. But now I dont have a body. This is not good. I cant start without this. I dont fear anything. I just feel that I Must have a physical body!" Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com Several listeners on the table fell into a brief silence, and even Nagato felt that no matter whether the Conquering King was a tyrant or a sage, there was at least one thing that no one could object to, and that was his domineering, which could indeed make anyone excited about it. just-- Still too small! Nagato, who has conquered several worlds, sighed secretly in his heart. After Altria listened carefully to the other party''s words, finally, the knight king who was somewhat aloof from the beginning changed slightly, but in her calm eyes there was something that was not there, it seemed like excitement... or Intent to fight? At this moment, there was no doubt in her heart. The original knight king did not actually have much war intent in his heart. After the most terrifying war he experienced during his lifetime, Altria had sublimated to a very terrifying level Even on that day, the king of knights was not afraid of the power of Nagato''s use, and he was even confident to cut it off, using his own hands to gather the holy sword of hope for all mankind. But at this time, after listening to the wishes of the Conquer King, the Knight King finally showed his edge. "Hey, I''m talking about the Knight King, or Miss Shenwei Wang, you can also talk about your wishes. At this time, the King of Conquer finally turned the focus of the problem to the King of Knights and the King of Gods of unknown origin. In fact, with the intuition of the king, the King of Conquer always felt that the most mysterious existence in the Holy Grail War was the two existences in front of him. The King of Divine Power need not say much, that single move of the Flame Wolves makes the King of Conquer feel tricky. If the scale of that move is expanded dozens of times, it will be about the same as his hole card. And the knight king is even more famous than himself. How many heroes will have an extinction plot in the historical background. This legendary experience alone is enough to show how strong this unobtrusive knight king is. . "I, just to find someone." Looking at the mighty king hidden under the silver robe, Altria always felt that the other party was very familiar, and then shook her head slightly and said with a chuckle, "However, for me, it seems that there is some extra purpose." "Ok?" At this moment, the girl''s expression suddenly changed, but she did not continue. Because she felt the strange air around her. "It seems that other guests are coming." Not only her, but other people obviously felt it too, and someone sneered-- White weird objects appeared in the courtyard illuminated by the moonlight, one after another, pale appearances like cold withered bones, skull masks and black robes. The entire courtyard was gradually surrounded by this weird group-- Assassin Legion, join!.. 617 Chapter 157 The kings army is second and third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hassan is very depressed! It''s even more depressing than the day before when I sent a clone to the hero king to kill for no reason! Not long ago, he was given an absolute order to attack the Kings Banquet by his own empty master. In terms of Hassans arrogance developed under the special characteristics of Hassan in the past, he was also a little helpless That is the heroic spirit among the five heroic spirits. The heroic spirit named as the''king'' is absolutely more famous in history than the existence of assassins. Such existence is a big problem. Not to mention five! But under the restraint of the curse, he still came. There are dozens of bodies with different identities. They all wear masks and black robes. They have different physiques, ranging from giants to thin, childlike shorts, and women. All the eight people present were surrounded and murderous. In fact, Hassan still has a question in his mind. Because of his own, master Yanfeng Kirei is another master Tosaka Tosaka''s backup, so at the beginning of the Holy Grail War, smoke bombs were deployed. In the eyes of everyone, the assassin had already been dropped by the hero king with one move, but "Why do you want to expose the hidden me, except for anything?" "Well... it''s a mess." Seeing the enemy gradually approaching, Webber let out a sigh that was almost screaming. He couldn''t understand it. This completely exceeded the rules of the Holy Grail War. "What''s the matter?! Not to mention that the original assassins are dead, but now, how come one after another, Servant is not only one person in each rank?!" Seeing the prey''s embarrassment, the assassins in the name of Hasan couldn''t help laughing evilly-- "You are right. We are a Servant with the whole as an individual, and the individual in it is just the shadow of the whole." Both Webber and Alice Phil couldn''t understand, but they finally understood one thing, that is, this is the true posture of the assassin, and the existence of this assassin''s job agency is the group of followers in front of them. "What an unexpected existence, assassin!" At this moment, Altria smiled suddenly, and then looked at the master behind him with a smile, making Long Zhisuke''s face suddenly stiff, and he felt depressed about his previous insecure. "Weird?" Nagato murmured secretly with a voice that everyone could not hear, although Assassin did come to make soy sauce at this time in the original story, it was Tosaka Tokiomi''s fighting power in order to detect the king of conquest. But what is it for now? Because Tosaka Tokimi did not explain the reason to Yanfeng Kirei, even if it was Nagato, it was not known for a while. "Smuggle!" The hero king hated him secretly, took a glass of wine, and drank it all in one go. He was scolded by Tosaka Shichen Cen for playing this game at the banquet he attended, and he didn''t take him seriously! Compared to the reactions of several people, Nero''s face never changed, just watching quietly. At this time, Iskander, the King of Conquerors, was still wandering leisurely and drinking alone...No, not alone, but drinking with another person? "It''s really good wine. If you don''t take the opportunity to drink more of such a good wine, I am afraid that you will have no chance in the future, right?" The Conquer King said to Nagato while sipping. "Well, although there are no special requirements for alcohol, I still like this kind of alcohol..." Nagato said, he already filled the glass in front of him-- So, the treasure of the hero king, I have to decide! "Rider, hello! So many enemies are here, hurry up and prepare to meet them" Webber yelled anxiously, but the King of Conquer still didn''t do anything. He looked at the assassins around him, his eyes still calm, and then he bowed his head to drink. "Oh my God, am I the only normal person?" Looking around, neither the five kings nor Alice Phil and Yusheng Ryunosuke seemed to be very worried about the assassins, and suddenly felt a little puzzled-- Could it be that mine is really too much fuss! "Don''t worry, there are five kings here, no matter how many assassinations, they are just ants!" But Long Zhisuke finally spoke, and saw the young traverser look at the puzzled Webber, and said indifferently, the confidence in the words made all the kings present couldn''t help but look at him. The kings gaze was full of oppression, but Yusheng Ryunosuke did not move at all, because-- "Congratulations to the host for completely arousing the interest of the kings. The luck has increased slightly. The system friendly prompts, don''t overdo it, and be watched by the king. If it is killed, the system will not be responsible for resurrection." At this time, he was already ecstatic in the system''s voice with an unworthy face, and he didn''t pay much attention to the invisible spiritual oppression at all, so that the kings took a high look. "Haha, so courageous, I admire you, this glass of wine for you!" The King of Conquer gave Ryunosuke a thumbs up, and then handed out a glass of wine in his hand. Ryuzhisuke was not afraid, took it casually, drank it, and made the King of Conquer laugh. I looked at my partner. "Hello. Boy, don''t be so embarrassed. It''s just that there are guests at the banquet, so the wine is still drunk." "Where do they look like guests?" The King of Conquer sighed with a wry smile, and then faced Assassin who surrounded him, he greeted him with a dull expression like a fool: "I say you guys, can you suppress your ghost aura?" Both Nero and Altria thought that they had misheard them, and their faces were full of surprise. Even the Hero King frowned and said with dissatisfaction: "Do you still want to invite them to the table? Conquer King!" For the Golden Heroic Spirit, the only people who can drink at this banquet are the people he agrees with, the existence of the same king, and the humble ants like the assassin are not worthy to sit with him. However, the King of Conquer clearly meant this. He only said proudly: "The king''s speech should be heard by all the people. Since someone specifically listens to it, it doesn''t matter whether it is an enemy or a friend." With that, he stretched out his hand to meet the assassins "Come on, you are welcome, if you want to drink together, you can take the cup yourself. This wine is with your blood." But the answer to the King of Conqueror was not the other party toasting and drinking, but a sound of breaking through the air. The glass in the hand of the King of Conquer had fallen to the ground, and the red liquid spilled all over the floor. Some of the assassins suddenly made a mockery. laughter. "I said, this wine is with your blood. Since you spilled it on the ground, your blood must also be shed." The Conquer Kings tone was calm, but no one could hear his words. Anger. Iskandar, as the world-famous king of conquerors, has a good temper? No, of course not!Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net Although he seemed to be preventing the fight from the moment he appeared on stage, he looked like a good gentleman, but it was not the case. On the contrary, he was an out-and-out thug, a tyrant who told everything by force. Facing the heroic king and Nero, the two kings he identified with, he gave them the highest respect. Facing the knight king and the mighty king, it was equality between kings and kings, but...what was the assassin? As enemies, they were not enough to make the King of Conquer pay attention to them. As opponents, they did not let the King of Conquer care. As guests of the banquet, they were originally even less qualified to sit, but now If you provoke Wang Wei, you have to accept the sanction from the king! The anger of the king cannot be stopped! When the King of Conquer stood up from his position, a sudden gust of dry wind blew across, as if it was about to burn the sky. In an instant, the castle at night had turned into a desert with yellow sand... This scene made almost everyone discolored, and the hundreds of assassins were even more stunned. "Today''s banquet is over for the time being, then there is one last question, dare to ask the kings...Is the king lonely?" Standing in the sound of hunting, the King of Conquer had already put on his combat attire. "Humph!" The hero king sneered and answered in silence. It wasn''t that he couldn''t answer, but that he didn''t need to answer. Isn''t this a matter of course?As the oldest king, Gilgamesh is naturally lonely and unique. "Yu, lonely high!" Nero also had no doubt about her kingly way. She was convinced that she was an artist who rivaled Apollo, the god of music, and that she was a chariot driver who rivaled the sun god Thor. She was an absolute emperor, proud of the world. "Naturally lonely!" Nagato also replied. He didn''t say any special vocabulary, but as the unique and strongest creator, the self-sufficient aura permeated, making everyone present faintly understand. . "How about you?" The three kings present all answered, but the pure white knight did not speak, and the king of conquering looked at her "I never felt like I was born superior!" Altria''s calm face didn''t make waves, and she glanced lightly at the assassins next to her. She couldn''t see any attention in her eyes, as if these enemies were just decorations. "Haha, it turns out you are like this too!!!" The King of Conquer laughed loudly. At the same time, the whirlwind in the desert was even more violent. "If this is the case, then I will let you see my kingly way first and let you know what the real king is!!" The hot wind began to bake the earth, the real world was eroded, and finally it was overturned. The place where the wind went instantly changed... That is the sun that scorches the earth, that is the clear sky, the Einzbern Castle at night has turned into an endless battlefield in an instant Except for Nagato and Ryunosuke, all the people who didn''t understand the king''s ability to conquer at all changed their faces. There can only be one explanation for these miracles, that is, the inherent barrier The phantom that erodes the real world with the mind-like world is a miracle-like magic, but the problem is that the King of Conquer is not a magician. Why does he have an inherent barrier? When someone asked this question, Conquer King laughed and denied it, his speech was full of pride "Of course not, how can I do it alone? This is the land that our army has crossed. The warriors who share the joys and sorrows with me have this scene firmly in their hearts." Soon after, after the world changed, everyone''s position was also changed. The Assassins who were originally surrounded have been moved to one side alone, facing them only the King of Conquer, while the others have all been moved to the other side and left the battlefield. After that, like a mirage, countless figures of soldiers appeared around the Conquer King. Although they were of different races and equipment, their strong bodies and brave knights all showed the strength of the army. "This is a treasure, these people are Servant" Looking at the scene before them, most people were lost, but it was not Lin Luo who knew the story of the truth, nor Weber who conquered the king, but the pure white knight king with a calm face. Hearing these words, everyone understood that the ultimate treasure of the heroic spirit Iskandall had appeared. "Yes, this is my treasure. The world can be reproduced because it is printed on each of us. Look, my unparalleled army!!" Now that it has been used, there is no need to hide it. The King of Conquer is full of pride and pride, standing in front of the army and shouting-- "Even if the body is destroyed, their heroic spirits are still summoned. They are my loyal warriors in the legend, my eternal friends who have traveled through time and space to respond to my call. They are my treasure and the way of my king. Iskan here The strongest treasure, the king''s army!" Ex-class treasures of the army, the continuous summons of independent Servants, among them are not only ordinary soldiers, but also legendary and unique brave men, all of whom have a prominent reputation! Most importantly, they are all warriors who fought with the great conqueror Iskander. Except for exclaiming, he could no longer make any other voices. After seeing such a radiant army, he never sneered again. Except for Nagato''s face, everyone showed a cautious expression. "Hint, witness the true meaning of magic in this world, it has been recorded..." Ignoring the system prompts in his mind, the impetuous mentality that Long Zhisuke had after obtaining the system disappeared without a trace at this moment. He seemed to understand a little bit, what is truly powerful! The heroes who gambled on the dream of the king and raced together with the king on the battlefield have unending loyalty until death, and the King of Conquer turns this into an exceptional treasure. "The king will live more real than anyone else, and everyone will admire it" The King of Conquer, sitting on the horse, shouted loudly, while the heroic spirits responded with the sound of the knocking of the shield, shouting together, gathering the beliefs of all the brave men and setting them as the target to start the expedition, the king is the king. therefore-- "The king is not alone, because his wishes are the wishes of all his subjects!" "Exactly! Exactly! Exactly!" The heroic spirits flew through the sky with magnificent shouts, no matter what kind of enemies or barriers, as long as they were in front of the Conquer King and his friends, they would not appear threatened.That high fighting spirit can cross the earth and cut off the ocean. Therefore, the assassin legions were nothing but clouds in front of them. "Okay, let''s start, Assassin." The smiling eyes of the King of Conquer are full of hideousness and cruelty, facing those who ignore the king''s words and reject the wine given by the king.He doesn''t want to leave any feelings anymore-- "As you can see, my actualized battlefield is plain. I am very embarrassed. If I want to win more, I will have an advantage." The assassins were completely stunned when the kings army appeared. After seeing such a majestic army, their aura had been horrified without a trace, completely chaosing the corners, and then the war began. ... "Trash*!" ps: About four thousand and five, it''s hard to break the chapter, so I posted it together!.. 618 Chapter 158 The light that is about to bloom fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ravaged it!!!" The burly king spoke without hesitation, and his cold eyes contained long-lost bloodthirsty. At this moment, he was no longer the arrogant big man who faced other kings and still greeted others with a smile, but Acura on the domineering road, the king of conquering heaven and earth! "AAAALaLaLaLaLaie!!!" What responded to him was a huge roar. The soldiers who had fought bloody battles for the king roared in response to the king''s call. At this moment, the invincible army that once swept across Asia shook the battlefield again. "Do not!!!" Even among the unique assassins of Hassan in the past, they all retreated in horror at this time. They were also many talented. Maybe they learned to be rich, maybe they were proficient in multiple weapons and martial arts, maybe... But in any case, the fact cannot be changed, that is, they are just murderers in the dark. The assassin greeted the army head-on. It was absolutely funny, and the facts are also true. This can no longer be regarded as a fight. It is said that a raid is more appropriate. To put it bluntly, even if you use a grinder to grind the mustard grains, the reaction is a bit bigger than it is now. Wherever the king''s army went, there was no trace of Assassin anymore, only a little blood and dust was left in the air, completely bombarded and killed! "Oh!!!" Although it was only nearly a hundred assassins, the cheers of victory still sounded, and the warriors who dedicated their victory to the king cheered. They were praising the king''s prestige regardless of life and death! However, the battle is not over Just as the army of the Conquering King shouted for victory, a voice that was not louder than them reverberated over the entire battlefield with a tone that almost overwhelmed them. "King of Conqueror, is this your treasure, then I can answer your question now..." "No, it''s not right but I must answer your question to prove my kingly way" The wind blew, and the armor made a sound of hunting and hunting. The pure white figure was as pure as snow, and the dust was immaculate. I don''t know when, the pure white knight who had been moved aside by the inherent barrier, was already standing by the king of conquerors. In front of thousands of troops, stand proudly! "Knight King!!!" At this moment, not only was the other people moved, but even Ryunosuke couldn''t react at all. Probably only Nagato who had been watching guessed what the other party was doing. "But it doesn''t matter, whether it''s the King of Conqueror or King of Knights, before I come out, show my own path well, when I show up, hum..." Such words echoed in his heart, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, no one knew what he was thinking. "Knight King, you finally appeared!" The King of Conquer didnt seem to be surprised at all, or he had already felt it. He pointed the sword in his hand at Altria and asked loudly: I knew that you would appear, because among the kings present, you are only Its the most special, or--" "You are the opposite existence to us!" "exactly!" Altoria leaned on the golden sword of victory, which is known as the sword in the stone, and her eyes showed extreme determination and indomitability! "In my eyes, whether it is the king of conquerors, the king of heroes, the tyrant of Rome, or the king of gods who do not know the details, you are not kings, but thugs who advocate power." 69 Schoolbag www.69shubao.com At this moment, both Nero and the King of Heroes raised their eyebrows. Obviously, the map cannon fired by the King of Knights was absolutely huge, and even Nagato made a soft grunt. "The king bears the country and hope, and the sword of the king only exists for protection!" In words, the knight king seemed to recall the battle before his death, the battle of giving up his life for the world and his love, and his body was filled with dazzling brilliance. That kind of brilliance makes people subconsciously unable to resist approaching and being attracted by it! "Guardian? So that''s it." The King of Conquer understands, he finally understands why the other party would deny his kingly way, because "The guardian king is really different from us, especially me. As a king whose creed is aggression and conquest, in a sense, you and I are natural opponents!" "Conquer the king, you said that the king is not alone, I agree with the fact that he is with the people, but..." The coercion on the blond girl began to rise at this time, and the terrifying sword intent burst out from her eyes, "I, after all, cant agree that you are the perfect king, or that I dont want to admit that you are the king. !" "Even if you don''t agree, the fact that I am the king of conquerors will never change." "Yes, at least in the eyes of your subjects, you are a qualified king. In history, you are a great king, so I will not deny your existence... But I will use my kingly general You are defeated!" "Are you going to fight me now?" The King of Conquer raised his eyebrows. In a sense, he asked knowingly, and even conquered the king''s army. During the questioning of the two kings, he had begun to rebuild. "Exactly!" The girl spoke aloud, and then pulled the golden long sword from the scabbard in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, but instead of attacking the opponent, she raised it high. "With this sword as a testimony, in the name of the knight king, sing praises here..." "First, never rage and murder" "Second, never betray" "Third, never be cruel, and give tolerance to those seeking surrender" ... The girl''s words have not been finished, the surrounding voices have been silent, no one made a sound, some were only shocked! "It''s actually..." At this moment, Yusheng Ryunosuke realized, like never before, how powerful his followers are, and-- "This is the perfect king!" Seeing this scene, a classmate of Long Zhisuke, who was not too old or young, finally said such a sentence sincerely, but at this time, he ignored him. Everyone is attracted by the brilliance, and the figure in the brilliance is extremely lofty at this moment! ... ... At Liudong Temple, the gloomy monk looked up at the sky, with a surprised expression on his face, "The light actually gathers the hope of all beings..." .. 619 Chapter 159 The Knights of the Circle is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Fourth, always give assistance to women" "Fifth, Ms. Never Compel" "Sixth, never get involved in quarrels" "Under this knightly treaty, those who identify with me as the king, those who hear my call, respond to this sword, swear here, pursue the hope of victory and protect everything, and come to the king..." "Appear, Knights of the Round Table!" When Liang Liangs words fell, the real world eroded by the inherent barrier of the Conquer King, the mind-like world created by him had once again undergone tremendous changes. It was no longer an endless plain, but Mixed with mountains and rivers, the city and forest are almost indistinguishable from the ancient real world. Two mind-like worlds coexist and serve each other, something that is impossible in reality actually happened when the two have the common will to defeat each other. At the same time, beside the pure white knight, rows of vague figures suddenly appeared. The strong wind blew by, and all the phantoms had become entities, and everyone exuded a sharp aura. There is no doubt that they are all knights who have experienced many battles and are not afraid of death, and they are warriors who only appear in legends. "Intrinsic barrier-Knights of the Round Table?!!!" Everyone was shocked once again. It is very rare for a conquering king to use an inherent barrier, but now even the pure white knight king also uses an inherent barrier. What is even more incredible is how similar the inherent barriers of the two are... At this time they also understood that, indeed, with such similar powers, they are walking in completely different ways of kings, even if they are described as natural enemies. More than one hundred knights of the round table, wearing silver armors, holding majestic treasures, standing upright like a javelin, guarding the king''s side. Although they are slightly inferior to the king''s army of conquering the king, their momentum is not obvious. Inferior. It is no exaggeration to say that each of the more than one hundred knights of the round table has almost no less power than the knight king, and at least one-third of them even hold the rank of Saber. This is natural, because among them are the Knights of the Round Table, the knight of the lake Lancelot, the sun knight Gawain who is as powerful as Lancelot, the brave and passionate knight Kai, the founder of the Holy Grail Knights, Pa Silfa, and Bediwell, who is most loyal to the Knight King... Of these people, which one is not a well-known figure, and which one is not a hero with great military exploits! In that savage and dark era, King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table were the symbols of justice and hope. It was these heroes who drove out powerful enemies with bravery and strength, led the people to find light and restore unity. In that era, they even faced the disaster of annihilation. At the end of the battle, everyone had the blessing of salvation. It can be said that the king''s thousands of troops were conquered and faced with them, even at a disadvantage. They are warriors fighting for friendship and justice. Under the leadership of the perfect king, they obey the knights'' treaty and trust their partners as brothers and feet. Even if they become heroic spirits after death, the bond of belief is not broken. As long as the king needs them, he can also travel through time and space to respond to the kings call and bring victory and hope to the king. This is the perfect knight king, the ultimate treasure! "Is this your knight and your army? The knight king" Seeing this scene, the King of Conquer didn''t dare to have any contempt, he naturally brought respect in his tone, and asked loudly.Reading network www.kanshu9.com "Exactly!" The pure white knight stood in front of all the knights of the round table and said proudly, "Conquer the king, can we fight now?" "Hahaha!!!" Suddenly, the King of Conquer laughed loudly. It was a joy to meet his opponents. He did not answer, but called to his army-- "The Knight King and her army, who have left their reputation in history, are declaring war on us. Soldiers, how do you respond to them?" "Zhanzhanzhan!!!" The king''s army issued a heaven-shattering declaration. There is no need to hesitate. They are the conquering army. As long as the king''s orders go, they will respond to war! "well." The King of Conquer waved his big hand, suppressing the voices of everyone, and then asked the girl on the opposite side "Knight King, my army is more than you, but I will not show any mercy to you. I and all my soldiers are one, so this is a war of more bullying and less, can you accept it?" The girl did not answer, but once again raised the stone sword aloft, as if taking an oath. "Knights, opposite is the prestigious King of Conqueror and his invincible army. Their soldiers are hundreds of thousands of times ours. Now the King of Conquer has issued a challenge, your decision!" "Be with my king, fight and fight!!!" The majestic voice crossed the sky and pierced through the cloud night. All the knights of the round table waved their weapons and responded loudly to the king''s words." "Conquer the king." Listening to the rock-like firm voice, the girl raised her head, her body flared with an incomparably strong fighting spirit, "I have fought so far, and I have won countless times with less and more. Can you dare to be the next loser?" "Hahahaha, happy!" The Conquer King laughed, then waved his big hand forward, "Warriors, show your strength and conquer everything!" "Drink!!!" The king''s army immediately burst out with a loud cry and charged forward. "Knights, the enemy is right in front of you, let everyone see your bravery and bring victory to your king with the sword in your hand!" "In the name of the Knights of the Round Table, bring victory to the king!" All the knights of the round table raised their weapons and responded loudly. In the roar like a mountain river, everyone seemed to have gathered into a sharp knife and rushed forward. That is a fierce war that can only be seen in ancient times, and it appears again at this moment Most people who watched the battle from the periphery were speechless. Whether it was the king of conqueror or the king of knights, the momentum of the two armies had reached the highest point. No matter the outcome of this battle, they would never forget it for a lifetime... 620 Chapter 160 Teamfight, finally shot the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky-shaking sound of fighting and the collision of weapons resounded throughout the entire space. In the center of the battlefield, the conquering king and the knight king, the armies led by the two kings have already fought head-on! That is definitely not a battle that can be seen in the real world- No, even in the era of constant warfare, it is impossible to see such a heroic war, right? The King of Conquer and the King of Knights, two kings of different ages, bet on the king''s way that they believe in. There is no release of water, no hatred, just for the purpose of victory, for their own kingly way! "Warriors, I''m the king of conquest Iskandar here, give me an order to sprint to conquer the powerful enemy in front of me!!!" The King of Conquer sits straddling the battle horse, his tall body is like the Optimus Prime, and the clouds move in all directions with his arms. The roar of the king''s army erupts like a mountain shaking, and the rushing and turbulent momentum is simply the sky Thunderbolt, Wanfu is invincible. "Conquer! Conquer! Conquer!..." Not only sprinting arrows feathers, throwing guns, but also the sword and light sword shadow released by that treasure, which instantly shoots toward the opposite side like a rain of light. "Knights! Bravery, loyalty, and faith are our undefeated glory, and you are defending this sword of glory and guarding this shield of glory. So, now write new glory with your sword and shield!" I dont know when, the pure white knight has also been sitting on a snow-white war horse. It is not an ordinary horse, but a kind of fantasy that only appears in legends Confused with the blood of the dragon, only the knight king with the blood of the red dragon can ride-the dragon horse! Wang Gaoge, horse neighing, sword clank, blood flying! "Glory! Glory! Glory!..." The knights of the round table waved the treasures in their hands, which was dazzling light than the sun, and dyed the entire world white in an instant, because under the leadership of the king, fearless courage seemed to have become real. All the other party''s attacks were blocked in an instant. Under the guardianship of the Knights of the Round Table, no attack can get close to the king, because that is their highest honor! boom!!! With the earth-shattering crash, the two powerful armies finally made contact. Just now, right here, with the belief that each will win, and the belief that they cannot lose, vowing to bring victory to their respective kings That wave of momentum swept the earth, no one can stop it! clang!! The pure white knight riding a dragon horse in mid-air swung his sword down suddenly, galloping on the conquer king who had become a heroic war horse, and pulled out the sword from the scabbard around his waist. It was just an ordinary sword, not a powerful treasure. But being held in his hand exudes the power of treasure. The swords of the two crossed together, their eyes met, but they smiled at the same time. "Knight King!!" "Conquer the King!!" The next moment, the two waved their swords again. At the intersection of the sword and the sword, the violent fluctuation made the space tremble slightly. The duel between the king and the king did not require any language.Save the book www.chunshu8.com No one interrupted the battle between the two. Whether it was the Knights of the Round Table or the Army of the King, they all gave way to the King from a distance, looking for their own opponents. It''s not that they don''t want to protect their king, but because they firmly believe that their king is invincible, no matter what kind of opponent, their king will definitely win! The circle knights are all powerful men with one hundred, or even a thousand knights, but the warriors who conquer the king are equally brave and fearless of death. Even the circle knights can''t bear it-- The entire battlefield suddenly stalemate, and there is no end to the noise! ... ... At this moment, a group of spectators on the edge of the battlefield were silent. Alice Phil and Weber were simply involuntarily silent because of such an epic scene, but Yusheng Ryunosuke, at this moment, noticed the system''s prompts on them "Ding! The analysis of the profound magic-the inherent enchantment has been completed. The host can derive the inherent enchantment for free through its own experience, and the prerequisites can personally kill a creature with an inherent enchantment." After seeing the strength of the two inherent barriers in front of him head-on, Ryunosuke felt his whole body boil at this moment. Not only the two inherent barriers in front of him, he even thought of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, the guardian guard. Gong Shirou and so on. "Humph!" The hero king just snorted at this time, but did not make any excessive reactions, but his eyes contained an astonishing killing and fighting intent towards the two kings In the eyes of the hero king, whether it is the king of conqueror or the king of knights, he has reached the point where he has to take out the sword of heaven and earth to defeat, and he is a very good opponent and enemy. "It''s a brilliant and colorful war. If you can, I really want to sing a song for this war!" Self-proclaimed as a technician comparable to Apollo, such thoughts echoed in Nero''s heart, but at this time he was on the battlefield, and the intertwined battle conditions made Nero unable to compose music. Compared to everyone''s amazement at the war, Nagato felt surprised in his heart at this time "It''s incredible!" Although the interweaving on the battlefield is extremely exciting, in the eyes of Nagato, the Knight King, or Altria, has reservations! Of course, this is not to say that the King of Knights kept his hands in the battle with the King of Conqueror, or anything else. As the''king'', Altria did his best, but-- "In addition to the power of the king, she actually contains two other powers, pure sword intent and overbearing destructive power. It seems that the knight king in this world is really not simple!" So secretly in his heart, Nagato stood up, his movement made the others present one after another. Ignoring other people''s gazes, Nagato began to permeate a will, a rebellious will that, although small, but should not be ignored, was the fighting will of the godslayer. At this moment, even the Knight King and the Conquer King who were fighting stopped one after another and cast their gazes. "Anyway, tonight''s banquet was held on my site..." Speaking indifferently, the second generation of Nagato appeared in a trance, and appeared in the center of the battlefield, looking at the two kings with surprised faces, "So, this battle ends here!" .. 621 Chapter 161 Son of Humanity, Surrender! Third more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Shenwei King, are you provoking this king!" "Please don''t be kidding, how can the king''s battle be undifferentiated!" Although the appearance of Nagato was extremely abrupt, neither the Knight King nor the Conqueror King could react to it, but after all, in the battlefield, the two kings responded after a moment of surprise. Their answers are all against, but this is also a matter of course! As kings who are walking on the opposite road, but are so similar, whether the Knight King or the Conquer King are in the collision with each other''s legions, the excitement in their hearts has been raised to the extreme, and the fighting spirit has long been full. At this moment, in their eyes, everything around them has lost meaning, and only the idea of ??defeating the opponent is left. How could it be stopped because of Nagato''s fluttering words. "Originally, I didn''t intend to make you give up with just one sentence." Nagato said indifferently, his weak rebellious will instantly turned into endless divine might, and instantly swept the entire space, except for Alice Phil, everyone felt oppressed, even such as Weber and Ryunosuke. This kind of experience is few, the mind is not very strong, and even the whole body is stiff and unable to move. "Ding, the system prompts, the host is suffering from the weak aftermath of the divine power, and the five senses are fully reduced. The system analyzes that this divine power is full of rebellious nature, and the rest of the information is unknown. Dear, come on, dont be blinded by such pressure. ." The system''s voice echoed in his ears. At this moment, Long Zhisuke looked at the little silver-robed figure in the middle of the battlefield. Surprised and unrestrained emotions surged into his heart, as if he saw something in his memory through this figure. "Huh, choppy!" The hero king hummed indifferently, but his eyes contained a hint of shock and doubt that could not be concealed. The hero king living in the mythical age understood that this was the coercion of the gods, whose name was divine might. But in this divine might, he felt the temperamental aura of restraining the divine nature with his treasure, the chain of heaven. "Ha, really twists and turns!" Nero was the most heartless. The power here is too small. For the Roman emperor who has an absolute emperor circle, such a pressure is like being blown by the breeze, without feeling at all. "Nagato-kun..." The only unaffected Alice Phil felt a burst of excitement. In the heart of this beautiful young woman, her husband''s image became more and more noble and invincible. Compared with the situation on the edge of the battlefield, in the middle of the battlefield, the mighty power is brilliant! "This, this is..." The King of Conquer was under strong pressure and his face changed drastically, because the soldiers behind him were all plunged into the quagmire. In this case, even with tens of thousands of troops, the combat power was instantly weakened several times. The King of Conquer never imagined that a person''s aura could reach this level, one person''s might overwhelming thousands of people, it is simply a model of a soldier who can defeat others without a fight. "Shenwei King, are you going to intervene in our war?" 80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com In comparison, King Arthur''s Circle Knights did not weaken too much. After all, although there are not many people in this Knights order, after all, everyone is an elite, and they are all great knights facing the catastrophe! "This banquet is very good, but there is still a little flaw, that is, as the King of Killing Gods, I haven''t shown you the kingly way of this seat." Facing Altrias question, Nagato did not answer, but instead said indifferently. His voice was not loud, but it spread clearly throughout the space. Everyone was listening subconsciously-- "Now, let the king of this seat write a perfect ending for this banquet!" Just saying that, Nagato stretched out a slender hand, the sword print on the back of the hand manifested, and a golden weapon appeared in Nagato''s hand. This is not other weapons, but the wisdom that Nagato once made. With the sword of victory! "I am the strongest, in order to capture all the victorious people. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. Therefore, I will break all the enemies blocking the front!" The activating speech spirit of power used Li Se''s body to read out in Nagato, and in an instant, almost boiling substantive magic power diffused from the silver robe''s figure, infecting the surrounding space. "The enemy in front of you, fear me; everyone, fear me; yield to me, son of man, tremble with fear, obey me!" Shouting the words of Yan Ling, the vast magic power turned into might to oppress King Arthur and the King of Conqueror. "what!" Not only were the faces of the King of Knights and King of Conqueror appearing surprised, but the other spectators were equally surprised. The ceremony at this time in Nagato is undoubtedly intended to fight against two famous kings and kings in history. Their army! "You are arrogant, King of God!" The King of Conquer was truly angry at this time, and the warriors at the heart of Wang responded instantly to the king''s anger, and broke free from the oppression of the gods, but they had just broken free from the oppression of the gods, the next moment they encountered the most powerful and powerful oppression! "how is this possible!!!" The steed under the crotch collapsed, and the King of Conquer even fell to the ground. Under the pressure of this terrible power, the army behind him was paralyzed, and everyone around him was suddenly shocked, and his eyes were full of unstoppable surprise. Power Golden Compass Boy! This is one of the powers that Nagato, holding the simulated wisdom and the sword of victory, can be controlled by weapons. It can make humans obey themselves. No matter how strong the opponent is, he will still be affected before being detached from the human personality. . The so-called heroic spirits are half-elf humans. They are rooted in the existence of humans. There is no doubt that they have not detached themselves from human beings, or that they are the purest humans. "Humph!!!" As the pressure spread and expanded, the Knights of the Circle gradually found it difficult to move. Only the Knight King, who had the concept of half-step beyond the heroic spirit, still stood, staring at Nagato with solemn eyes. "How could this be!" Webber screamed almost silently. These words also represented the aspirations of other people. Immediately, most people felt a chill. The King of Power shot, and instantly suppressed the audience, making them all feel terrified... 622 Chapter 162 The Demon Kings Way Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ahhhh!!!" At this moment, the fierce roar echoed throughout the space, and the burly King of Conquer struggling out from under his love horse, stood up with a trembling trembling, staring at Nagato like a hungry wolf, full of Angry and unwilling. "Stand up!" "Sorry, king!!" "..." As if affected by the King of Conquer''s standing up, or feeling the king''s anger, the Wushuang army that had almost conquered the entire Asia rioted. One by one veterans struggled and wanted to stand up. However, the oppression of power around them is still increasing. No matter how struggling these soldiers, they can only fall to the ground. Tens of thousands of troops will almost be wiped out in a single encounter, and even some veterans cannot bear to cry. In this scene, in such an environment, the standing up King of Conquer gave people an extremely sad feeling. He was clearly a king who led tens of thousands of troops before. "Do you feel desperate!" Looking at the two kings who were completely solemn in front of them, the corners of their mouths under the Nagato mask were slightly cocked, and they seemed to be smiling. Compared to yesterday, this time possessing Leiser, it seems that because he is more familiar with this body, Nagato can The power to play is stronger. Putting the golden sword in his hand on the ground, Nagato said indifferently: "To me, the number of enemies is meaningless. My strength is enough to crush everything!" "This is the way of the king, the way of the devil that makes you, no, let the world tremble and despair!" As soon as this statement came out, everyone was stunned. Under such coercion, everyone seemed to see the figure of a demon king who enveloped the whole world with his own shadow. No one noticed that the eyes of the knight king who had been silent seemed to contain what. "Seeing you, reminds me of a certain description that made me make a decision to become a godslayer" "Campione is the king, so it can slaughter the gods in the sky, seize and use the supreme power; Campione is the overlord, so it can seize and use the power of the gods to dominate anyone on the earth; Campione is the devil, because all the people living on the earth No one can resist him." "Now, I still vaguely remember that when I saw this description, I was excited and set out to find the gods to kill." Nagatos voice was not loud, but it spread clearly throughout the battlefield. Before that, Nagato said that he was the demon king who killed the gods and other kings were half-believing, but at this time, the unbelievers believed it, and-- I was even more frightened by this power. The main reason was that the two kings'' armies were actually in front of each other, and the situation of self-defeating and self-defeating like this was too shocking. "How can you stop here like this!" Listening to Nagatos words, the King of Conquer was full of anger and unwillingness. Even if he was defeated by the King of Knights, he would not have such a great anger. What he was angry was that his most proud army collapsed in one face. . How could it be possible that the bond between me and my soldiers would not be so fragile! The heart kept shouting, this powerful will even traveled through time and space, and without everyone knowing it, it resonated strongly with the body on the Throne of Heroic Spirits outside the world. In an instant, a certain mystery sprouted in the heart of the burly king. It was the crystallization of the common will of all warriors. But before this power was truly gestated, the King of Knights took action-Chinese www.bxzw.net "enough!" The fierce sword intent exploded in the surrounding space, and the pure white knight king instantly got rid of the oppression of power and rushed towards Nagato. "You are just a pure thug!" The whole body armor was dyed with a touch of dark blue, the sword in the stone in the girl''s hand changed instantly, an invisible divine sword appeared in it, and then it was cut out with a sword toward Nagato! "But oh, my king''s name is recognized by sentient beings and the world!!" Although Altria''s movements were too fast, her reaction to Nagato, who had long been prepared for her, was not too slow. She drew out her wisdom and swung the same sword as the sword of victory. The sharp blessing from the ten-punch sword was on the blade! In the process, Nagato even had room to tell for himself. Keng!!! When the blades intersect, sparks burst out, holding the Excalibur and stalemate with Altria, the corners of the mouth under the Nagato mask lightly open, but it is extremely interesting The blue knight king in front of him actually surpassed the category of heroic spirits for most of his body, and the pure chivalry will and unparalleled sword intent surpassed the previous state of the white knight king. In other words, because of getting rid of the shackles of the''king'', the girl knight became extremely pure at this time, at least in terms of personal combat power, even stronger. boom!boom!boom!... The attack of the Knight King girl seemed to be endless, and with the invisible blade, the attack power increased by two or three levels compared to the previous one. The wonderful attack made people scared to see it, but it was a pity. Her opponent is Nagato, a godslayer! In this world, the various powers of Nagato, especially the power of large-scale attacks, have many restrictions. After all, the power of the godslayer is too ruinous. Once the effort is overdone, the restraining force will definitely come to Nagato. to chat with. But on the other hand, the instinct of the godslayer was not limited. With this terrifying intuition comparable to the eyes of a heroic spirit, Nagato used Lisser''s small body to take all the attacks. boom!!! Unable to attack for a long time, Altria was waiting to change his swordsmanship. The next moment he felt a terrible crisis. A sword slammed out with force, and violently collided with the sword in Nagato''s hand, and the whole person jumped back with the reaction force of this collision. boom!!! I saw three small golden swords blasted straight under the girl knights original position, and sank into the ground. At this time, the girl discovered that, I dont know when, centered on Nagato, in the surrounding space, there was a small handle. The sword is constantly appearing out of thin air The golden sword domain released by the power [Warrior] slowly expanded in the inherent barrier of the two kings combined! ps: Obviously it feels a lot when thinking, but it feels like when I write it... Ai, the pen is not enough!.. 623 Chapter 163 The Banquet Ends First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Damn! How is this possible!" On the edge of the battlefield, Yusheng Ryunosuke finally couldn''t help but utter such a sentence! Fortunately, everyone was shocked by the golden brilliance in this space and the dense golden swords all over the sky, and ignored the endless words of classmate Ryunosuke. I have obtained a lot of information directly or indirectly, and Nagato has directly said his title. If Ryuzhisuke still can''t remember where the so-called Godslayer came from, then he is really blind. ''S home life, just-- "Nima''s, isn''t the King of God a red-haired domineering boss? How did he become a masked loli? Moreover, yesterday''s power is different from what I remember. Now this power is the same as the pheasant. The power of the King of Japan in Godou!" Classmate Ryunosuke frantically complained in his heart. No matter how he looked at it, he felt a wave of violations. In the story of Godkiller tampered by Nagato, the King of God is a boss with a very high level of charm. Not only is he often highlighted from the side in the animation, but also the three encounters with the protagonist, Kuo-Godou, have beaten him like a dead dog. If it were not for the ending of the anime, he would fight the last king, and he would be one game away. In the eyes of many people, Shenwei Wang is the real protagonist! Ryunosuke still remembered that when he was in this anime in his previous life, he liked the king very much, but-- "Like it, like it, but if you think about that king as your opponent, there is no bright future and a dark feeling." The young traverser couldn''t help howling in his heart, constantly complaining that his novice plane was too abnormal. ... ... "Fear me for all evil things! People with power and unrighteous people can''t attack me. I am the strongest person who can repel all obstacles." Pulling out the golden sword that was inserted upside down on the ground, the power-activated word spirit was read from Nagato. In an instant, the golden small swords spreading into the sky of the entire space all opened their fronts in an instant, and the eerie chill filled the space, even Altria felt a chill. "..." The Knight King was silent, the mysterious God King in front of him was really powerful, and it seemed that he hadn''t really used his full strength, making Altria feel extremely difficult. "Shenwei King, you are really strong and strong, but the knight will not just shrink back like this!" For a long time, it seemed that Altria had made up his mind, and Altria raised her head, with a scorching sword in her eyes, and raised the invisible sword in her hand. "Liberate, Wind King Enchantment!!!" In an instant, an endless gust of wind reverberated around the girl, and the enchantment surrounding the sword in the girl''s hand was unzipped in an instant! Wind King enchantment, a treasure to hide his true identity. Using wind to change the refractive index of light and wrap the body of the weapon, making it difficult for the enemy to distinguish the length and trajectory of the sword. When facing opponents who do not possess the "mind-eye" skill or rely on vision, Altria''s Attack power and hit rate will be improved. After the enchantment was released, a gorgeous golden holy sword appeared in the girl''s hand. Compared with the sword in the stone, this sword was less powerful than the king, but it appeared more pure and unparalleled. Sword of Oath of Victory The greatest and strongest treasure held by Altria was regarded as the most powerful and noble holy sword that symbolized King Arthur.100 Literature www.100wenxue.com The sword that stands at the apex in the category of the holy sword is a holy sword forged by planets rather than humans.Using people''s beliefs as raw materials, crystallized within the planet as one of the ultimate god-made armors of "the strongest fantasy". "Knights, the unfathomable enemy is right in front of you. Have you ever been afraid of it!!!" Holding the strongest holy sword, Altoria shouted loudly. In an instant, the brilliance diffused from the girl, and instantly infected the hundreds of Knights of the Circle behind her. "Be with my king, without fear! Without fear! Without fear!" Under a certain resonance, Altria actually surpassed the heroic spirits and reached the spirit of the elves and resonated with other circle knights, allowing them to get rid of the coercive influence of [Golden Compass Boy]. "Knights, are you confident of victory in the face of the demon king who killed the gods?" "Be with my king, we must win! We must win! We must win!" "Knights, has your faith ever wavered?" "Be with my king, fight! Fight! Fight!" "Shenwei King!" Listening to the rock-like firm voice, the girl raised her head, her body flared with an incomparably strong fighting spirit, "I have fought so far, even in the face of World Destroying Beasts, I have not been defeated and retreated. Let''s decide the outcome!" "Ha ha!" Nagato smiled indifferently, and held up the golden sword in his hand, "Language is light. Words are light. So light, words are my sword and my blade!" In an instant, the small swords in the sky changed the direction of their tips, aiming them at Altria and the Knights of the Circle behind him. The terrifying number even made people look scared. "Ahhhh!!!" At this moment, the King of Conquer, who had been in a silent state from the beginning, suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, and a savage and persistent will to conquer spread from this burly king. "I am the King of ConquerorsIskandall, how could my soldiers and I fall here!!!" In this roar, the warriors who had already lost their intent to fight roared one after another. The powerful force flowed into the conquering king along the bond between the king and the warrior, and the burly king used his own power to forcibly break the power. Golden Compass Boy] oppression! "My road of conquest will never be cut off!" The cry like the voice of the heart made people move, especially when he thought of the state of conquering the king before, he couldn''t help feeling that the other party was firm. "At last it has a little meaning, but that''s it tonight, let''s end it!" Seeing the state of the Conquer King at this time, Nagato finally raised a little interest, and his heart moved, and in an instant, the endless rain of golden swords blasted down Boom boom boom!!! ps: The banquet is over, and the lunch box will start!.. 624 Chapter 164 The second action on the other side! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the banquet of the kings was held, at the top of the Hyatt Regency Hotel in Fuyuki City. "In other words, the heroes who participated in the Holy Grail War are all holding a king''s banquet at Einzbern Castle. They are really arrogant. Kenneth, who had contracted the entire top floor, looked at the sky outside the window with a somewhat ugly expression, and whispered. Envoys can only inquire about gatherings of heroic spirits, but they can''t get close. Even if the guardian barrier of Einzbern Castle is broken by the King of Conquer, it is not just a few envoys that can approach. However, what Kenneth could not tolerate was that he, a genius whom the Magic Association highly valued, was ignored by those guys, which made Kenneth a little unbearable. just-- "Be careful, Master of the Gun Knight, if my guess is not wrong, someone will come to destroy you today or tomorrow night. Use the power I leave you well, and maybe there will be a way out." Thinking of the words left behind by a strange existence of unknown origin early this morning, Kenneth''s resentment grew stronger, and at this moment, the phone in the room rang. Ringing!!! The crisp voice appeared extremely clear in this empty and lonely space. Kenneth was silent for ten seconds, and then picked up the phone without making a sound. "Moximosi, is it Kenneth of the Magic Association?" "..." Kenneth''s muscles were tight, and his eyes were full of blood-colored threads, exuding an aura of eagerness to choose people. He would never forget the voice of the member of the Slaughter Magic Association and the magician who took Sola away. Two years ago, the French town, Sola, Roa, moonset... On the day that prompted Kenneth''s transformation, everything that happened in that place seemed to be right in front of his eyes, gnawing Kenneth''s heart all the time. Unexpectedly, at this moment, I finally heard this voice again. "No answer, it seems that Kenneth is right! How to put it, if I could, I didn''t intend to kill you, after all, your fiance is really delicious, and can do it in every sense..." "Asshole!!!" After hearing the news that his fiance had brought him a green hat, Kenneth couldn''t help but let out a foul language, but he didn''t care about it "However, since you have participated in this war, then wait, I will go over at once and understand our mutual cause and effect!" As soon as the voice fell, the other party hung up the phone, causing Kenneth to throw the microphone in his hand directly on the ground. After a while, Kenneth laughed extremely angry, showing a hideous smile. "It''s just right. Anyway, if you don''t look for me, I will also look for you. Since you are here, how can you not let you take a good look at my Kenneth, Elumeroy''s magic workshop?!" As Kenneths activity base, this hotel certainly needs to be completely remodeled. This transformation is not material, but refers to the strengthening of magic In this 32-story building with full height, there are 24 floors covered by Kenneths enchantment, and it can even be called a magic fortress. There are also three Kenneth special magic furnaces and dozens of evil spirits and sprites summoned in place of the hounds. Even the sewer was not missed, Kenneth alienated the space under the corridor.Read and read novels www.duduaa.com Rather than breaking into the enemy''s line, it is better to perfect your position first. For the challenger who dared to step into this place, Kenneth will make him fully comprehend Rod.The real horror of Elumeroy. "Ok?!" At this moment, Kenneth felt a burst of noise coming from the hotel below, and instantly opened his own detection barrier, and then he saw the display in the detection barrier that flames were raging everywhere in the restaurant, chaos The flow of people is frantically pouring out. There is no doubt that the man who is coming has already started to clear the field. "Since the other residents have been evacuated, there is nothing to worry about. You all use all your power to fight." Uncontrollable laughter came from Kenneth''s throat. For Kenneth now, all he needs is action. Only actions and results can eliminate the insults that the opponent and Sola have given him. Under the current situation, he can only give full play to his genius and prove his ability . Yes, Kenneth now yearns for blood. The black anger buried deep in his body must be offset by blood, and the one who is coming, his enemy, is the most suitable sacrifice. "Come out, Dilumudo!!!" All the devices he arranged were activated, Kenneth summoned his followers, and in an instant, a black breath filled the air, and Di Lumutuo slowly emerged from the illusion. Only at this time, Di Lu Muduo, as if dyed in pitch black, had pitch-black eyes, held two guns, and wore two swords around his waist. "Go, my loyal dog!!!" "Roar!!!" As if losing his will, Di Lu Muduo roared like a beast, and the surrounding pitch black aura poured into Di Lu Mu Duo''s body, making the servant''s aura even stronger. ... ... At the entrance of the Hyatt Hotel, a large number of people poured out, and the flames in the hotel became more and more vigorous. "It seems that he is going to fight me on it." Nagato put away his mobile phone, then looked at the girl in white veil next to him, and said, "Kenneth will give it to me, the guy who hides, give it to you!" "Don''t worry, no one can hide in front of this lady!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya smiled extremely dangerously, "I want to see, that guy who ate the ambitions of the leopard was actually making a ghost behind us" "Then, see you later." Nagato nodded, took one step, disappeared in an instant, appeared in the hotel the next moment, strolling leisurely in the flame, and soon disappeared in the flame, leaving only the girl in white veil alone, seeming to be waiting what... 625 Chapter 165 The Absolute Sound of the Spearmen [Part Three] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Walking in the burning sea of ??fire, Nagato advances in a unique trajectory. Occasionally a few rocks fell down, and they happened to be avoided by him. The timing was so accurate that most of the warriors who claimed to be superior intuition looked ashamed. "It seems that the road is a bit long." After walking for a while, Nagato came to the damaged staircase. The red-haired boy suddenly remembered that the hotel was thirty-two stories high, but the elevator was broken. "Walking is too much trouble, sure enough, let''s fly up!" After thinking for a few seconds, Nagato stretched out his left hand, and the six-pointed star engraved on the ruling glove on his hand shone red. The next moment, the red-haired boy keenly sensed that the gravity around him began to change. Not long after, the red-haired boy floated up in the air, and with a swish, he broke through the obstruction of the sea of ??fire. The boy flew up the stairs and soon reached the thirty-first floor Whoosh!!! Just when Nagato flew to the thirty-first floor, a strange sound of breaking air echoed in his ears, and the boy''s magic eyes opened, and only a bright red magic spear was interspersed in the oncoming sea of ??fire. It is the red rose of the devil! At first sight, Nagato recognized the name of the magic spear that was bombarded on the face. It was the gun of the "treasure killer" that could only be defended by physical means. Even Nagato was hit by this magic spear. Wiping it will destroy the magic effect on yourself. "Humph!" I saw the red-haired young man humming, and instantly stopped his flight, slapped the ground with a bang, the ground and the surrounding walls, under the action of magic, raised a piece of slate, guarding it. In front of Nagato. Bang bang bang!!! The magic spear blasted directly on the guarding stone slab. Amid the violent roar, one side of the stone slab was pierced, but after all, the power of such throwing was not great. After piercing through six or seven consecutive slates, it was finally stuck on the guarding slab In, but not yet waiting for Nagato to breathe a sigh of relief, the next moment- Boom boom boom!!! The roar of the explosion reverberated, and the ground shook slightly in the sudden roar. In Nagatos perception, something violently hit the guarded stone slab, approaching at an extremely alarming speed. Yourself. "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." Just when Nagato took the first step due to this sudden change, the stone slab in front of him was suddenly broken and knocked away, and a fierce figure filled with pitch black rushed out, holding a handful in his hand. The extremely sharp dagger was facing the heart of Nagato in the air. boom!!! In that moment, the red-haired boy gave full play to the power of his original dead man, moved slightly to the side, and his short sword instantly pierced the wall around Nagato. At this time, Nagato also saw the appearance of the sneak attacker. It was Di Lumut, but from the red eyes, Nagato knew that although he was still that unparalleled knight, his will was no longer there. . "Roar!!!" I saw Dilumudo roar like a beast, and the dagger stuck on the wall turned, ignoring the resistance of the wall, and swiped towards Nagato''s neck. The dagger was extremely sharp, and the wall seemed to have absolutely no blocking effect on this dagger. A long trace was instantly drawn, and even Nagato could perceive the sharp edge that seemed to have cut himself off.4E Novel www.4exs.com boom!! Faced with this blow, Nagato did not choose to evade. He raised his left hand and instantly grabbed Di Lumut''s right hand holding the sword. If the power of the original dead was judged by the value of the hero, it would have a level of a. , Even if Di Lumuto seemed to be stronger now, he could not overpower Nagato. "Roar!!!" After the attack was blocked by Nagato, Dilumudo seemed to be irritated, and a golden short gun appeared in his other hand and pierced towards Nagato''s heart. That is another treasure of Di Lu Muduo that can be called a killer, the inevitable yellow rose can inflict unhealable damage on the other party. Of course, this unhealable is just a statement. "It looks stronger, but it feels like a beast." "On the contrary, it is weaker!" Nagato tilted his head, releasing a large amount of magic power on his body, instantly strengthening his right hand to a level, and then blasted out with a punch with the strength of a fist, and even before the short spear pierced his body, the punch hit him. The other''s face! Boom boom boom!!! With this punch, the air was blasted by Nagato with bursts of anger, and he blasted Dilumudo out. After Di Lu Muduo hit this punch, he flew upside down ten meters in an instant, and directly collided with the scattered guardian slate that had not completely fallen down. After a roar, the violent gun knight was buried under the stone. . ... ... "How can this be!" On the 32nd floor, Kenneth used a special method to watch the red-haired demon blasting the hero out with a punch, and couldn''t help standing up. "Could it be that that guy is no longer a human being? What is going on in the church, letting inhumans intervene in the Holy Grail War!" The magician Kenneth was very anxious at this time, and he was swearing at the church in his heart. The Holy Grail War as the church''s oversight was only open to humans in the unspoken rules of everyone''s default-- After all, the dead are the enemies of the church, and if they give the holy grail of the wish to their opponents, even a church church with rich wealth will not make such a mistake. But he didn''t know that when Nagato participated in the Holy Grail War, he was not a dead person. Moreover, even if it was a dead person, no one could find Nagato if it was hidden. At least this type of moon world except for the Vermilion Moon Existence of that level can be done face to face, no one can discover it. "It''s not time to cherish Lingshu!" But after all, a recognized genius magician, in a moment, Kenneth stretched out his hand, and there were three spells on it. In an instant, magic power poured into the spell from the loop! "Dilumdo, in the name of the Holy Grail, I order you to restore my will to me!!!" "Then, bring me back the victory!" ps: Di Lu Muduo''s two magic swords have not been determined, so they can only make up for it by themselves... 626 Chapter 166: The Absolute Sound of the Spearmen You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lingshu, the magic crystal that emerges on the body, has the absolute command power that can be obeyed by the followers, and the exclusive mark of the master. The appearance of the Holy Grail will give some signs to the magicians who become the masters, that is, marks such as stigmata. The Lingshu is transformed from this, and its form is a figure composed of three strokes, one stroke represents an absolute command Right to exercise. It can be said that the reason why the Holy Grail War can run perfectly is the role of Lingshu. If the power of the uncontrollable servant, the existence of the master, is it not too much. Precisely because of this, the effect of the Lingshu is also very large. Just after Kenneth activated the Lingshu, the battlefield on the 31st floor has undergone tremendous changes Boom boom boom!!! The liquid-like air blade continuously overflowed from the rock. In the constant roar, the rock seemed to be chopped into pieces by countless swords. The figure of Dilumudo slowly stood up from the rock fragments. , He was holding a long magic sword in his hand at this time, and the liquid air blade came from above that sword blade. "Sorry, it was rude just now, and now the real battle has just begun!" At this time, Di Lu Muduo''s eyes finally returned to clearness, and his tenacious eyes were just like his beliefs. Looking at the long door in the distance, Di Lu Muduo said so. "Finally something to watch!" The corners of Nagato''s mouth were slightly raised, and his hands were gently moved. In the physique of the original deceased from the Vermillion Moon, magical power was constantly scouring the flesh, raising all its qualities to a limit that this world could accommodate. Seeing the state of Dilumudo at this time, Nagato understood some of the opponent''s situation, probably through some taboo means to liberate Dilumudo who was restricted by the gun knight agency. You must know that in the legend of Dilumudo, the most famous weapons are not the two spears of the demon-breaking Red Rose and the inevitable Yellow Rose, but the two magic swords of angry rage and rage rage. . "That dagger is angry anger, right?" Nagato thought of the falling short sword with his eyes on the side. Anger of anger is one of the two magic swords that Di Lumutoudi possesses. It is said that an old druid from the Protoss gifted Dilumudo when he entered the warrior group. This is a sharp dagger of iron and mud with the power given by the druid mage. In terms of the effect just now, the special effect of this weapon is the ultimate sharp physical effect! At this moment, Di Lumu moved too much, and saw that this extremely agile knight rushed towards Nagato like the wind, with a stronger air blade rolled up on the magic sword in his hand, surrounding it. Di Lu Muduo, armed him into a huge''hedgehog''! Boom boom boom!!! In the face of such an attack, Nagato did not immediately counterattack, but used the rooms and corridors on the 31st floor to avoid the opponent''s attack. In an instant, the air blade and the building had an uninterrupted collision. Approaching these fluid qi blades at close range, Nagato perceives that these gadgets are like flowing water at all. Compared with the existence of sword qi, they have a bit less edge, but they have more powerful stamina, almost continuous! "Astronomical manipulation-ten times the gravity!" Just listen to the book www.97tingshu.com When Kadi Lumutos charge was made, the six-pointed star on Nagatos left hand shone again. In an instant, with Nagato as the center, the gravity within a radius of ten meters around it suddenly increased tenfold. With a bang, the entire floor was in this way. It seemed a little unstable under gravity, and Di Lu Muduo fell to the ground all of a sudden during the charge. "Humph!" Under such circumstances, Nagato was naturally beaten down by the water dog, with his right foot raised high, but Di Lu Mudo directly underneath, hit the tomahawk-style cheating, and banged down without hesitation!!! Boom boom boom!!! As expected of Di Lu Muduo with full combat power, he was able to roll to his side under ten times the gravity, barely avoiding Nagatos first tomahawk-style cheating, and the ground burst out at the foot of Nagato. A big hole, below it is the twenty-ninth floor, "It''s not over yet!" The first attack was ineffective, and Nagato was not discouraged. He took another step, volleyed and shot Di Lumutuo away. The Heroic Knight turned into a cannonball and directly smashed the two rooms. wall. "Magic bullet, prepare..." A drum is like a tiger, and combos are the kingly way. Almost before it stops, the six-pointed star magic array emerges behind Nagato. The six red jade is suspended on the array, and the torrent of magic power gathers!! "emission!!!" I saw the red-haired boy wave his hand forward, and the six gou jade behind him continued to rotate, and a magic bullet was fired out in the rotation, attacking like a torrent of magic power, making Kenneth upstairs sluggish. Up. "Furious Fury..." At this critical moment, in front of the torrent of magic bullets, Di Lu Muduo, who stood up, raised the magic sword in his hand and cut it down instantly. At this moment, the violent wind swept through, and a large amount of magic power turned into a gas blade. knight. Fury of Fury, Manano, the god of the sea in Celtic mythology, who controls the ocean and wonderland, gave a magic sword to Angus, the son of the god king, and then Angus gave it to his cherished adopted son Dilumudo. Carrying this sword, Di Lu Muduo was powerful. He once killed nearly 4,000 warriors of the fairyland country in one battle. It is said that he still killed with one sword. This shows that its power is extraordinary. "cut!!!" At this time, in the hands of Dilumudo, Fury of Fury reproduced the power in the myth. The real name of the magic sword after liberation has the combined power of the ocean and the sword energy. The air blade that looks like a turbulent wave is this magic sword. The power of The unparalleled knight slashed out with a single sword, and in an instant, the endless air blade swept out and violently collided with the torrent of magic bullets! Boom boom boom!!! The strong shock reverberated throughout the thirty-first floor, blasting everything on the thirty-first floor to the fullest, and the thirty-two floor instantly lost its foundation, and it also fell down. As a result, people near the hotel saw such an amazing scene at this time, and they panicked, as if the birds and beasts were crazily collapsed before the disaster... 627 Chapter 167 The Absolute Sound of the Spearmen [Part Two] First You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Careless... It seems to be careless... Surrounded by fireworks, the red-haired boy looked at the somewhat damaged ruling glove on his left hand, his delicate brows were slightly frowned, and the looming magic eyes shimmered with dim light. The abilities of Fury of Fury were somewhat beyond Nagatos expectations. In other words, this sword deserves to be the strongest magic sword in the legendary Dilumdo. In the just collision, the air blades were endless, as if The waves of the sea came like a bombardment, and they forcibly broke through Nagato''s barrage and even injured Nagato''s ruling gloves. "Even if you are tempered with the nine qi of truth listening, the judgment glove is still more than a thousand illusions. The weight of a world egg is not so easy to make up. Forget it, wait for the fate in the future!" With some disappointment, he put away the ruling gloves, and Nagato''s gaze turned to the battlefield again. At this time, Di Lu Muduo was lifting a slate to rescue Kenneth who had fallen. "Ahem!!" After being rescued by Di Lu Muduo, Kenneth coughed fiercely, exhaled some of the foul breath he had inadvertently inhaled, and then looked around, completely blank. It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be! Although he didn''t say anything, his colorful expressions fully revealed all of Kenneth''s thoughts. Originally in Kenneth''s script, he should be sitting in the studio on the roof, watching the enemy and himself enthusiastically. The follower fights to the death. If the opponent is lucky enough to defeat the follower, he can save his follower through the spell, and then use his proud magic methods to cooperate with all the arrangements of the magic workshop to completely kill the enemy and wash himself with his blood Shame. But now, Kenneth looked not far away, the red-haired boy who was walking by, the familiar posture, the memory that has been torturing Kenneth for two years continues to emerge "Dilumudo, kill him, kill him for me at all costs!!!" The genius of the Magic Association, his eyes were completely red, and he issued such an order, perceiving the extremely strong will of his master, Di Lumu stepped forward, blocking Kenneth, the sword of Fury Red-haired teenager. "What a terrible enemy!" Seeing the head-on collision with the fury of violent rage, but there was not a slight injury of the red-haired boy, Di Lumuto knew that the enemy in front of him is actually a completely non-human, and the chance of himself winning is not great, but Probability is never a reason for the knight to retreat, as long as his master is still behind! For some reason, Di Lumuduo suddenly felt a heartfelt joy. This unparalleled knight had no regrets in his life. The only regret was that he failed to carry out his loyalty to the end because of his lover. Di Lu Muduo does not need the Holy Grail, he needs an opportunity, an opportunity to carry out his loyalty to the end, even if he gives everything for it, it doesn''t matter. "Then, come on!!!" Thinking of this, Di Lu Muduo suddenly started his hand. In an instant, the extremely agile knight crossed a distance of more than ten meters and appeared in front of Nagato, with the magic sword in his hand sweeping, accompanied by endless air blades. Facing the sword of Dilumudo, Nagato did not take a step back, but took a step forward, letting those Qi blades add themselves, grabbing the fleeting horns, and blasting out!Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net boom!!! I saw the red-haired boy hitting the side of the fury with a punch, and under the shock of the huge force, Di Lumuto could hardly hold the magic sword in his hand. In order to hold the sword in his hand, the knight appeared a huge flaw. . The young man took the opportunity to bully him, and took a step forward. With his highest martial arts attainments, a punch was blasted out, and it hit Di Lu Muduo''s abdomen frontally. boom!!! As the original dead, the mysterious and powerful Nagato, with a punch, Di Lu Muduo did not discuss at all, and flew out directly, hitting Kenneth directly. Under the force of inertia, the two fell Fly to the edge of the building, only about one meter away, it will fall down. It is worth mentioning that even after encountering such a bombardment, Di Lumut''s hand also held the magic sword tightly, never letting go. This is because Di Lu Muduo knows very well that in terms of single substance and martial arts, he is not the opponent of the red-haired boy in front of him. Only the ultimate meaning of his magic sword can have a chance. "What''s wrong, such a small light, I won''t be satisfied!" Maintaining the posture of punching, Nagato sighed and stood up. At this time, the clothes on the boy''s clothes showed considerable damage, and the white skin and tiny traces were faintly visible, but such traces soon Just disappeared-- This is the true power that Nagato obtains from part of the will of the Vermillion Moon, which is comparable to the physique of the true ancestor Princess Bai Ji. In fact, at this time, Nagato is more suitable as the Vermilion Zhi compared to Bai Ji Elquet. Month''s body. "In the name of a knight, I will definitely protect my lord!" Like an immortal knight, Dilumudo stood up tenaciously and stood in front of Kenneth. The violent fury in his hand buzzed, seeming to be responding to the will of the sword-bearer, and the accumulation of accumulation made people unable to ignore The surging magic. "that" "Just prove it to me!!" The red-haired young man leaned forward slightly, and a faint red light burst into his left eye, and he immediately charged. As if there was a tacit understanding, Di Lu Muduo also launched the last knight''s charge. boom!!! Sword and fist clashed again, and Dilumudo, who burst out with all his strength, was not overwhelmed by Nagato''s strength. The two sides stood in a stalemate, but the corners of Nagato''s mouth showed a mocking smile. "The explosive power is all blessed in strength, do you still have...speed?" Almost in an instant, Nagato withdrew the power from his fist, and the right front side of Di Lu Mud appeared instantly, and his right claw went straight through Di Lu Mud''s chest, blood was overflowing, just-- "...Ahem, no speed, just life!" At this moment, Di Lu Muduo showed a triumphant smile, and the magic sword in his right hand burst into unprecedented light. In an instant, amid the violent roar, the light illuminated the night sky... .. 628 Chapter 168 Kenneth is out second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Furious fury originates from Manano, the god of the sea in Celtic mythology who controls the ocean and wonderland. Therefore, this magic sword inevitably bears the imprint of the god of the sea. Its sword aura is like sea water, fluid and continuous. One sword slash, under the blessing of the qi blade, it is almost equivalent to a thousand slashes.Therefore, in Celtic mythology, Dilumudo was able to create an outrageous record of killing four thousand troops with one sword. However, as the name suggests, the true meaning of violent fury is not derived from the vastness of the sea, but because the ocean will also cause endless disasters, submerging everything, as if to vent one''s own anger! Therefore, the magic sword called Furious Fury has two methods of use, one is a continuous group of air-blade attacks, and the other is a super single attack, just like the profound meaning of Di Lumudu desperately used at this time. . Boom boom boom!!! In his slightly surprised gaze, Nagato felt the roar from the sea. In the continuous roar, the massive magic power turned into an endless stream of light, bombarding Nagatos body, and finally rushed into the sky, that bright The light shines on the entire night sky! The light was too dazzling, except for the servants and masters in Einzbern Castle who didn''t know because of the guardian barrier there, the rest of the servants and masters felt it. "How is this going!" In the Tosaka mansion, Tosaka Tokimi stood up in surprise, and saw that the magician who used the manners of a nobleman to demand himself at this time also ignored the etiquette and behavior, and activated the Tosaka family''s intelligence network That kind of huge magic power made Tosaka Tosaka understand that in this Holy Grail War, some information that Tosaka Tosaka did not know was hidden. At this time, Tosaka Tosaka regretted that all the assassins were wasted. Otherwise, you should be able to get more information now. "The light of loyalty is really a beautiful light!" In Liudong Temple, the monk with a gloomy aura looked at the light shining in the sky, and sighed from the bottom of his heart, then folded his hands together and recited the scriptures, but Huang Ye Zonglian, who was not far from him, still kept it. With a distressed expression, he focused on his own world, turning a blind eye to the light. ... ... "Ahem!!" Consciousness woke up slowly from the chaos, Kenneth gradually took control of his body, struggling to get up, and then he saw the messy environment around him, and the red-haired boy standing not far in front of him. "Ah You" After taking a step back subconsciously, and almost stepping away with his foot, Kenneth realized that he was actually on the edge of the building. If the steps were a little larger, the existence named Kenneth would just fall. This is a thirty-first floor. Even if it is an ordinary dead person, jumping from such a height is absolutely dead, let alone a magician whose body is not much different from an ordinary person. Kenneth, who was almost falling, moved forward a few steps embarrassedly. It may be that his movements were big enough to finally start Nagato. At this time, the clothes of the upper body of the red-haired boy were completely annihilated by Di Lumut''s magic sword. Unfortunately, the magic sword could not tear through the protective measures that Nagato had placed on the body over the years. Nagato''s body and soul are the existence that Nagato has always valued the most. Let alone the soul, Nagato''s body is so extravagant that it uses the power of its origin as operating energy. Naturally, Nagato will not allow the body to suffer too much damage.7 questions novel www.7wxs.com Therefore, unless there are special circumstances, Nagato often subconsciously plant a space-time force on himself. Under the protection of the space-time force, except for those special means, it cannot break the power of time and space, and it cannot cause Nagato. dangerous! "It''s been two years, Kenneth!" Seeing Kenneth awakening, Nagato also turned his attention to the bewildered magician and walked over. The movement of Nagato suddenly made Kenneth''s spirit tense. "Boiling, my blood!" Almost without hesitation, Kenneth activated his own magic circuit. The magic attire called Moon Spirit Liquid was activated instantly. In an instant, a liquid like mercury diffused from Kenneth''s body and turned into a long whip towards Nagato cut the past! Lunar Essence Liquid is made of mercury weighing 140 kilograms as a carrier, using the physical properties of mercury combined with the magician''s own fluid operation. Through the magician''s magic marking operation, it is the most favorite of Kenneth''s many collections. Dress. just-- "Boring resistance!" Facing Dilumudo, Nagato was willing to let him shine with his last light, but facing Kenneth, Nagato didnt have so much patience. The demon eyes of the fate wheel instantly activated and stretched out to the incoming slash. Took a finger. boom!!! The thing that made Kenneth stunned, I saw that the red-haired bastard just reached out a finger on the Moon Spirit Marrow Liquid. Not only was it pierced by the long whip attack, but it was also called Yue. The magic attire of the essence liquid was completely scrapped. Just when Kenneth was surprised, Nagato had appeared in front of him. The strong man''s oppression of the weak made Kenneth retreat uncontrollably, and even tripped to the ground accidentally. "To be honest, letting you go back then was only a whim." "Except that Sola is really good. I like it. I probably want to see how much someone can do if they hold hatred against me. In this regard, you do better than I thought. " Condescendingly, Nagatos indifferent words tore Kenneths arrogant heart to pieces, and countless negative auras poured into Kenneths consciousness, at this moment-- "Huh, do you think I can''t see you?" Nagato used a hand to turn a knife and cut it out in an instant, turning its magic power into a sword blade, cutting the head of the existence named Kenneth with a knife, the director''s head flew up, his face still retains the emotion of resentment, and black air was looming in his eyes. With no expression on his face, Nagato raised the hand knife again, murderously. "Wait, I am... damn it, stop it!" At this moment, Kenneth''s head was amazingly alive, as if he wanted to say something, but Nagato didn''t care at all, and cut it down with a bang. Kenneth''s head was completely shattered, leaving only a sound. Wailing. "Saya, I''ll leave it to you next!" .. 629 Chapter 169 Angela NewmanPart 1Third You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Humph!!!" In the endless and deep dark world, a cold snort was like thunder, which alarmed the endless dark matter around, and the endless killing intent reverberated throughout the space, making people shudder. "I actually ignored my existence and eliminated my clone without hesitation..." The indifferent voice echoed in this dark world, only to see a strange figure without a strand of clothes, engraved with countless runes, slowly condensing, the endless malice in the words. "How should I give back to you, dismantle eight pieces, divide the body with five horses, or... kill all your relatives..." "...No, no, you can''t do anything!" At this moment, the clear and sweet voice echoed in this dark space, and the even stranger figure became stiff. Then, he saw that in the dark world, a dazzling whiteness appeared. Saya is still dressed in white and light gauze, and his eyes are full of agility and purity, light and small barefoot stepping on the dark matter, as if descending from the most beautiful angel to hell. But such a beautiful scene is a great shock in the eyes of the strange existence "Impossible, who you are, how can you appear here, this is not a place where ordinary creatures can set foot." "Then, as long as it is not an ordinary creature, it will do." Hearing the strange existence, Saya replied with disdain, and at the same time, his eyes were constantly scanning the surrounding environment, and the darkness all around looked extremely unique in Saya''s eyes "The maliciousness of human beings is really dark, just like this world, it is disgusting, don''t you think it, the remaining heroic spirits of the third Holy Grail war, all the evil in this world, Angola Manuel!" Saya said the identity of the other party lightly, but Saya felt a bit of surprise from the bottom of his heart! How should I put it, long before the Holy Grail War, Nagato and Saya had actually explored the evils of this world, but they never thought that this existence actually exceeded their imagination Nagato and Saya are not unexpected that all the evils of this world will come out in the Holy Grail process, but the problem is that the evils of this world estimated by Nagato and Saya are definitely not such high IQs. In other words, under the influence of certain factors, the existence in front of me has evolved a little bit faster than usual. Angela Manuel, the dark god in ancient Iranian mythology, the source of all evil and darkness. Of course, the guy in front of Saya called Angela is not the demon god, he comes from a certain human being called "Angela Manuel" in history In fact, it was just a young man who was tortured as the "symbol" of Angela Manuel in Zoroastrianism in a certain village. In the Third Holy Grail War, the Einzbern family, who was not good at fighting magic, used exotic classics as catalysts as the unknown anti-hero summoned by Avenger. When he was sacrificed as the representative of Angela Manuel, he was deprived of his real name by a spell, and there is no relevant record in the world. Because the real name was removed by the "all phenomena of ubiquitous records", it was possible to escape the blow of the spell. Nevertheless, the power as a hero is the power possessed by the youth itself, and as the hero of the Einzbern family, the treasure cannot be used. It was defeated after only four days.Dede Novels www.dedexs.com The soul of the defeated Angela Manuel was absorbed by the Holy Grail. Originally, the defeated heroes would lose their personality and be sucked into the Holy Grail as magic power, but Angela Manuel was a collective wish, so when he entered the Holy Grail, it was equivalent to making a wish. At that time, the Holy Grail, which had the ability to realize wishes, accepted it as a wish and activated its effects. As a result, as "all the evil in the world", Angela Manuel was solidified in the Holy Grail and became a successful example of the third magic, the Cup of Heaven. However, this soul body is not completed by the Cup of Heaven, but its original attribute of "killing everything in the world". Also because it was sucked into the Holy Grail, and the existence of his soul was absolutely evil, the colorless power of the Holy Grail was contaminated, and Fuyuki''s Holy Grail has since become a vortex of vicious power. This is the source of the Angela in front of him. At this time, he is, in a sense, a gathering of evil thoughts! "What? It''s not easy to know my news!" After hearing Saya say his name, there was a strange existence. No, the evil group that should be called "Angela Newman" disturbed the head a little boringly, showing a smiling face "Then, this lovely lady, who are you? You can''t only know my name, and I don''t know your name." "Don''t show that kind of hypocritical smiling face, obviously, my heart is full of creepy malice, extremely hypocritical!" Perceiving the killing intent in the other party''s heart, Saya didn''t hesitate to hit it. After the other party showed a surprised face, the girl showed a sincere smile, "You can call me Lord Saya, Angela!" "Oh, really, Lord Saye!" Angela said respectfully, and the next moment, he launched an attack without warning In an instant, in the dark world, a whirlpool was rolled up, enveloping the girl in white clothes and gauze. Sin, the evil in this world, is circulating, increasing, chaining, changing, and converging in the whirlpool. Gluttony, lust, lust, melancholy, anger, laziness, hypocrisy, arrogance, jealousy, countless sins permeate the whirlpool, trying to assimilate everything. The dark matter in the surrounding space instantly softened into black mud, and the paranoid malice and killing intent were continuously released, in an attempt to constantly change the girl''s mind. "Hahaha, that''s it, Lord Saya, no matter who you are, you will become a part of me!" Laughing hysterically, Angela drove the black mud of the entire world, pouring it overwhelmingly, as if he saw the mysterious girl blackened and laughed wildly, but the next moment "Too noisy?!!" Accompanied by a pleasant voice, a huge arm stretched out in the dark vortex, so that Angela, the evil aggregate, was stunned, and the crazy laughter stopped abruptly... 630 Chapter 170-Angela NewmanPart 2Fourth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Angela Newman is very strong. This is not to mean laughing. In a sense, as an aggregate of evil thoughts, he is almost equal to the weakened version of Alaya Consciousness, although the weakened level is a little too much. However, no matter how much weakened, Angela''s personality at this time is above the heroic spirit. Among the heroic spirits, in addition to the existence of detached Buddhas, immortals, etc., probably only the existence of the half-step detached heroic spirit of King Arthur, the original heroic spirit of Memory Hero King, can ignore Angela''s black mud attack. After all, to fight Angela Newman is to be an enemy of the evil thoughts of a world. In this case, if you don''t have the state of mind to carry the world, you cannot defeat Angela Newman anyway. So after mobilizing the black mud of the whole world, Angela undoubtedly regarded victory as something in his hands, just-- "The evil thoughts of a mere world are so boring!!!" In entering this dark world, Saya did it for the first time-- In an instant, the endless light of the soul diffused out, and the light of the soul combined by the hundreds of sisters turned into a giant of force field of one hundred meters tall, forcibly breaking the vortex of sin. Although in the dark vortex, Saya has been maliciously infested from all sides and from all sides, but to this pure white girl, all this is actually the same thing. Although she looks cute, there is no doubt that Saya is definitely a monster among monsters! You must know that in the initial stage, Saya was able to consume all the monsters in the jade of the four souls with her own will. Such a will, even today''s Nagato could not be as good. Later, when fighting against the main god space, although Nagato secretly promoted the human replenishment plan in the biochemical world, most of the benefits were swallowed by the girl. You must know that the consumables of the replenishment plan are almost the life of a world. what! Today''s Saya, after many transformations, has strengthened her mind. Even if she slaughtered a human world or something, it would not have any impact on her at all, let alone a gathering of evil thoughts. Boom boom boom!!! I saw the giant''s powerful force field turned into beam cannons, blasting out from all directions, as if bombarding the edge of the world, whether it was sin or black mud, Saya completely ignored it. She treats the whole world as an enemy and wants to destroy it completely. "how is this possible!!!" Angra exclaimed, but Angela''s movements were not slow. In an instant, the black mud of the whole world continued to gather, and a terrifying black giant appeared in the sky, holding a huge shield, blocking the beam bombardment of the force field giant. "Huh, how can it be impossible?" Standing in the center of the force field giant, Saya sneered disdainfully, "I said it''s impossible, it''s just that your pattern is nothing more than this, just the evil of this world..." Saying what made Angela Newman angry, Saya released all the light of his soul! In an instant, the realm of light spread out in the dark world, and the entire dark world trembled at this moment, as if it was under a great threat. "God, my goodness, you actually..." Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net Angela Newman, who was living with this dark world, looked at the girl in the force field giant not far away in disbelief. Just now, the dark sin world was being eroded and swallowed by the opponent a little bit. But surprise is only a moment, the dark world is very important to Angela, or at this time, he must be attached to this world, so after a moment of surprise, Angela is completely crazy... Roar!Roar!Roar!... The roar echoed throughout the world, and the dark world also eroded the field of light. A black giant holding only a shield rushed into the field of light, ignoring the weakening of the field of light, and moved towards the most central force field. The giant killed it. Bang bang bang!!! Facing the siege of the black giants, the force field giants also did not hesitate to counterattack, at force field bursts, ignoring the erosion of the black mud, and exploded a black giant holding only a shield, with violent collision sounds one after another. "It''s just a dying struggle!" Saya didnt care about the battle between the force field giant and the black giant, and instantly split into two. One Saya maintained the corroded field of light, and the other appeared in front of Angra. The girl''s small hand blasted out. boom!!! Faced with Saya''s attack, Angela had no time to resist and was directly blown into the air. During the inverted flight, Angela''s eyes condensed and his body started to shatter, and he was about to merge with the entire dark world. "It''s now!" With Saya''s rich combat experience, it is natural that Angela will not merge with this maliciously converging world. In that case, the difficulty of combat will definitely rise by another level. The ability of phase shifting reappeared, and the girl instantly appeared next to Angelas broken body. Under the blessing of the light of the soul, her eyes flashed with the brilliance of seeing through everything. The girl blasted out with one hand, and broke through a dark space with a bang. What lived there. Boom boom boom!!! The entire dark world was constantly shaking at this time, whether it was killing intent or sin, they went violently, the entire world instantly turned into Shura hell, and a strange and hideous monster emerged from the darkness. "It seems that this small world has a lot to do with it!" Withdrawing his hand from the darkness, at this time Saya has an extra spiritual core that is constantly shaking and trying to struggle out. It is the core of the heroic spirit named Angela Newman, the main consciousness of the evil thoughts aggregate , Is condensed on this core. Ho Ho Ho!!! The weird and hideous monsters gathered from all directions and surrounded Saya, but the girl didn''t care much, instead she showed an enthusiastic smile "What a group of monsters, I don''t know how it compares with the strange beasts in my Colosseum." As soon as the girl''s voice fell, a huge portal unfolded behind the girl, and a hideous beast came out of the portal with amazing aura. They tacitly guarded the girl behind her. Roar!Roar!Roar!... In the next moment, the fierce fighting between monsters and alien beasts unfolded in this dark space... ps: The next chapter reveals the origins of the World Destroying Warcraft in the Arthurian era... 631 Chapter 171 Saya is more famous than first You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!..." With the sound of whistle reverberating in his ears, the red-haired boy turned his head and saw it. An ambulance drove quickly on the road not far away. The direction of the vehicle was the Hyatt Hotel where a huge disaster occurred. "Ah, there is an ambulance. Does the fire seem to have accidentally injured it?" Sitting on a lawn in Fuyuki Park, Nagato, who put on a coat again, muttered to himself in a low voice for a while, then left the matter behind, and when he fell back, he was lying empty. On the lawn, looking at the bright moon in the sky in a daze. Since capturing part of Zhu Yues remnant soul, Nagato found that he seemed to like the bright moon in the sky more and more. It seemed that the will of the Vermillion Moon had a slight influence on him "It is worthy of the Vermillion Moon, and the strength is indeed unfathomable. Although the original dead man was the highest dead man born against the true ancestor, his strength is definitely not weaker or even stronger than the true ancestor, but the dead man is death. Apprentice, the level is still not high enough, just this is not enough to carry my humanity..." In the boring waiting, the young mans thoughts continued to radiate, all the memories of vampires in the past and this life were dug up by Nagato, and then he kept thinking about how to make his life wheel ruby ??go further and break the gap between the dead and the true ancestor. Threshold. at this time-- A strange feeling appeared in Nagato''s perception, making the red-haired boy frown slightly, not the feeling of an enemy appearing, if he wanted to say it, it was as if an unknown guy ran to him without authorization. "who!" Nagato didn''t bother to do any temptation. The surging magic power spread out from around Nagato with a bang, shrouded the entire park, forming a perception area. Therefore, Nagato instantly sensed that in a corner of the park, a creature of unknown origin appeared. "Oh, I know I can''t hide it from Nagato boss!" When Nagatos enchantment was released, a rather helpless female voice rang in Nagatos ears. It was not a voice familiar to Nagato. The next moment, an unknown creature walked out of the dark corner Under the moonlight, a mysterious creature appeared in front of Nagato, with a small and exquisite white body, dragging a long tail, and two long ears each wearing a golden ring, and those red eyes. Shining with a ruthless light. "...Chupey?!!!" Nagatos pupils shrunk slightly. Obviously, it was a little surprised that the appearance of the visitor turned out to be a mysterious creature that was very deep in the memory of Nagatos previous life, and it was itchy by countless people who chanted "Kewpie must die"! Chobe, a cute alien intelligent creature, often encourages others to sign a contract with him to become a magical girl. When the contract is signed, the girl can realize a wish of the girl, and the surface price is to beat a witch for himself. But its real name is ncubator, which means "incubator", and is a product of alien civilization. In order to prevent the entropy of the universe from increasing and to avoid the arrival of heat death, this civilization developed a technology to transform "feelings" into "energy". However, the civilization species itself has no emotions, so it looks at the most emotionally rich girl. Use their hopeful hearts to capture the huge energy produced by their hearts changing from "hope" to "despair". Because there is no such thing as "feeling", I don''t think there is anything wrong with my behavior, and said that I cannot understand human values.Electronic Chinese Network www.dzzzw.com I automatically extracted a lot of information about the existence of the name Kubi. Especially thinking of the feeling of being''cured'' when I saw the anime, Nagato''s eyes gradually turned wrong when he looked at a certain pure white creature. Up-- It was the expression in the eyes that implied emotions such as''eager to try'',''kill it'' or''must die''. "...Wait, Nagato boss!" Seeing Nagato''s somewhat wrong eyes, the ruthlessness in the eyes of the creature that looked like Chobe suddenly disappeared, and the words were full of panic, "I am not the one you imagined..." Long!Long!!! There was no time to finish the words of the mysterious creature, and he was bombarded and killed by Nagato''s demon. The next moment, amid the explosion, the mysterious creature was torn apart and blood overflowed. "Ok?!" After blasting a magic cannon, Nagato''s brows slightly raised, because in the next moment, Nagato discovered that on the ground next to the mysterious creature''s body, a dark circle appeared out of thin air, and another exactly the same mysterious creature slowly appeared. Emerge. "Oh, the boss of Nagato is really a man of temperament. He just made his body torn when he first met. The initial impression is really bad." The newly-appearing mysterious creature sighed, then walked to the corpse of the first mysterious creature that was bombed, picked up a corpse, opened its mouth and bit down Nagato could tell that it wanted the corpse to be eaten thoroughly. "It''s really curious!" Seeing this scene, Nagato did not make another move. In fact, after the attack, Nagato also sensed that the connection between the mysterious creature in front of him and himself was looming, and Nagato could not find it for a while. "Hehe, Brother Nagato''s reaction is exactly the same as I thought." At this moment, Saya''s chuckle echoed around, and the figure in the white veil slowly appeared beside Nagato. "Let''s talk about it, what is going on with that mysterious creature!" Sayas appearance did not exceed Nagatos expectations. In other words, after seeing the mysterious creatures ability, Nagato knew that that creature was definitely related to Saya Schr?dingers cat not only represents between existence and non-existence, but also represents multiple existence. At this time, the mysterious creature ate the corpse, and jumped into Saya''s arms, making a cute beast, causing the girl to chuckle. "There was a little accident in this operation. This cute little guy is the product of an accident." "In a sense, it is a product of my residue. From now on, it is also my exclusive pet. By the way, its name is called Chobe!" 632 Chapter 172 Chubbys origin, the second most evil of all ages! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under Saya''s narration, Nagato gradually understood the reasons for everything. Only after listening to Saya''s account, Rao Nagato had to show a silent smile. Saya''s confrontation with all the evils in this world has the advantage from beginning to end. Although a little time was wasted, Saya still swallowed the dark world gathered by malicious intent. In Saya''s view, she wouldn''t have any problems even swallowing the world''s creatures, not to mention the malicious aggregates. However, it turns out that Saya still somewhat overestimates herself. Saya''s will and mind are indeed superb, and she has indeed swallowed a large number of souls in the human replenishment plan, and almost the entire planet has been swallowed by most of the life. However, she has overlooked a problem. That is, when the souls of a large number of creatures were devoured, Sayas memories were both good and evil. The impact was not very strong. However, the dark world she swallowed now It was an aggregate of complete evil, that pure malicious attack was definitely much stronger. In short, after using the light of the soul to integrate the entire dark world into his own spiritual world, Saya found that he was a little overwhelmed, and the maliciousness in his own spiritual world was very restless. And when Saya wanted to forcibly refine that malicious share and feed him back, for some reason, Saya gave birth to an inspiration Using the absolute evil that was swallowed up in the spiritual world as the carrier, Saya used the brutality and blood in his character as the foundation, and Saya created a Kewpie who shared the state of''Schrodinger''s cat'' with him. "Choopy, it''s my half body in a sense, but in the same way, it is also the will of all evil at this time, the black mud attack, the evil force erodes and so on, it is easy to do in front of the Chubby sauce Oh." Rubbing the little Chubby in her arms vigorously, the girl''s face flashed a little blush. It was obvious that the indifferent girl in white dress liked the mysterious creature she had created. "...Why did it look like Chobe?" Nagato cannot deny this. The previous attack on Chubby was just some obsessions left over from the previous life. Over the years of rebirth, Nagato''s view of good and evil has long been completely chaotic. Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya stopped, and the girl looked at Nagato with a little solemn expression. "This is one of the important things I want to tell Brother Nagato, that is, Saya, I didn''t set the image of Khobe, I just set the foundation, and what it looks like is automatically formed." "What is the name, it automatically appeared in Chubby''s mind." After hearing the discussion between the two of them, Chobe, who was quiet in front of his little cute pet, consciously added a sentence. After it was finished, Nagato and Saya fell into silence for a while... "It seems that we will have an interesting trip in the future, and the fate is really magical." After being silent for a while, Nagato looked up at the sky with sentimentality, and said indifferently. Anyway, in his intuition, Nagato didn''t feel that this was a bad thing, so he turned the topic away "This is unexpected news, then, what information I want." Speaking of tonights harvest, Saya also showed a smile, stretched out a slender hand in front of Nagato, palms up, with a soft''bang'', a dark core of heroic spirit and a dark fragment. It appeared on the girl''s palm. "No, this is the information you need, Brother Nagato." Looking at the results of the battle that Saya showed in front of him, Nagato rubbed the girl''s hair with a chuckle, and stretched out his hand to the black shard in the girl''s grotesque eyes. boom!!! There seemed to be a shock echoing in his ears, Nagato felt a wave of malice gushing out of the fragments, and under the will of the young man''s disdain, everything was washed away. Then, Nagato felt the essence of the fragments. "The accident is actually a fragment of the origin of a small world." Holding the fragments in the palm of the hand, the pitch black air constantly evaporates from the fragments in an instant, and the fragments gradually revealed their crystal colors, Nagato said softly with emotion. Not only that, but Nagato also felt from this fragment, similar to Lissers Grimm''s fairy tale, but different. Obviously, the book in Lissers hand has a lot of origin. Collecting the purified fragments, Nagato''s hand stretched to the spiritual core of the heroic spirit, as if he felt his own destiny. The spiritual core trembled frantically, but was bound by the light beam of Saya''s soul. All the struggle was To no avail. boom!!! After Nagato''s hand touched the dark core of the heroic spirit, Saya''s spiritual light dissipated. In an instant, surging malice and killing intent erupted from the spiritual core and blasted towards Nagato. "Humph!" With a light hum, the magic power on Nagato''s body exploded, and the pure magic power was released, and all the maliciousness and killing intent were dissipated. The next moment, the red-haired boy grasped the spiritual core, and the soul swallowing ability instantly activated "Ahhh!!!" In the screams that appeared out of thin air, the entire spiritual core gradually became smaller in the palm of Nagato''s palm, and finally after the last roar, the entire spiritual core was shattered in Nagato''s hand, turned into a little black ashes, and scattered with the wind. During this process, Nagato closed his eyes and was constantly sorting out the memories in his mind, removing all the useless memories, especially the emotional memories of the original owner, and then exhausting all the valuable memories at an extremely fast speed. Fusion. "Huh! So that''s it..." After a short while, he opened his eyes, Nagato''s exposed purple eyes flashed a light, and he sighed softly, "No wonder, at this time all evils will evolve so fast, there is a boss!" "Angela Newman''s boss?" Hearing Nagato''s self-talk, Saya asked curiously, before that, Saya had not searched for Angela alone. After all, she had just split off from Kubi, and her ability was temporarily reduced. "Yes, there are many parallel worlds in Xingyue, and each world has a total evil at this time. If they are brought together, what will it be?" "The evil of all ages, that is Angela''s boss." With the collection of many clues, Nagato has gradually figured out the context of the whole world, and for Nagato, the secrets of the whole world are getting less and less...... .. 633 Chapter 173 The Second Night Ends [Part One] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the end of things in the center of Fuyuki City, the King''s Banquet held in the Einzbern Castle in the remote forest near the city of Fuyuki finally came to an end. "With my eloquence, let the justice of the world appear! These spells are powerful and eloquent, and are a sword of wisdom that greets victory!" The silver-robed demon king shouted at the ending speech spirit, and the golden sword in the sky was blasted down like a torrential rain. Under the sword curtain were the conquering king and the knight king, and their respective warriors and knights. Boom boom boom!!! The sword curtain was like raindrops. Under such intensive bombardment, the most direct collision occurred with the warriors who were not afraid of death. In an instant, the roar spread throughout the entire space, and even with the constant roar, the entire space was There was a faint groan. "Ok?!" Nero, who was sitting on the sidelines but possessing his own inherent enchantment, was the first to discover the abnormality of the space formed by the fusion of two inherent enchantments, and could not help but exclaimed. "Huh, what''s worth...huh?!" Originally, the King of Heroes intended to satirize a certain Roman tyrant, but just halfway through the words, the King of Heroes also discovered the abnormality of the space at this time, or even Alice Phil and Webber and others heard it, the whole space lament. "Ding, found extraordinary means, through preliminary identification of the system, this is a weakened version of the Great Supernatural Power''s "Speak out the Law". The user''s methods are extremely clever and have reached the level of cutting cause and effect. It is recommended that the host stay away from this person as much as possible. At this moment, Long Zhisuke''s system came out again to brush his own sense of existence, but this night has already received a lot of stimulation, Long Zhisuke himself has a lot of immunity, not surprised, even I have spare time to ask my questions. "Cut off cause and effect? ??It looks like a very powerful ability, that... uh, what the hell did you do, the whole space seems to be collapsing." "The other party used an unknown method to understand the fetters of the two kings of the Conqueror King and the Knight King and their soldiers, and cut them off with the sword of the spirit of speech. This space was created by the fetters of the king and his subjects, so the space collapsed. ." "what?!!" Ryunosuke''s eyes suddenly widened, as if thinking of something, he quickly asked, "Then what happens to the inherent barrier that Saber originally had?!" "It''s gone!" "...Damn, this is fine too!" After getting a systematic answer, Long Zhijie could not help but explode a foul language, and then he was glanced at by the hero king and the Roman tyrant, and suddenly showed a sad smile, and asked in his heart "So, is there any way to remedy it!" Classmate Ryunosuke has to care. You must know that the King of Knights is his support in this Holy Grail War. He accidentally won a good lot for the perfect King of Knights. Classmate Ryunosuke does not want his followers to lose their inherent barriers. Circle Knights, such an ex-level skill.Niuba Literature Website www.68wenxue.com "The fetters can be cut off, but they will not be erased. You only need to reconnect the broken fetters to restore your own inherent enchantment, and there is a high chance of ushering in a new evolution. Moreover, the host is not Need to worry, the host''s servant Knight King is very difficult. According to system analysis, her hole cards are much more than that." Although the system was very pitted at the beginning and even destroyed Ryunosukes body in his previous life, in the past few days, the system has been dedicated to Ryunosuke and often provided his own opinions to Ryunosuke. Just like now, it even calms down. Let''s take a look at Ryunosuke''s emotions. "There are new hole cards?!!!" At this moment, Ryunosuke felt that his perception of the perfect knight king was a bit biased. Perhaps, she was even more perfect than she knew. In just a few short sentences between Ryunosuke and the system, the entire space finally collapsed completely, turning into golden dots of light and dissipating, and the entire Einzbern Castle finally appeared in the sight of everyone again, cooperating everywhere. With the scattered light spots, the entire castle looked extremely magnificent. In the courtyard at this time, the King of Divine Power was still wearing a silver robe, and the mask engraved with beautiful runes concealed his appearance and breath, but at this time, no one would underestimate her. The battle just now, no, or it cant be said to be a battle, but a unilateral destruction. The King of God has shown her unparalleled power in front of everyone. It is amazing, even if she is as arrogant as a hero. Dare to say, can definitely defeat her. "Ahem, your sword is really unpleasant!" Standing in front of the King of Divine Power, there were a few sword marks on Altria''s blue armor, but there was no harm, but at this time the girl''s eyes were full of angry flames. Compared with the Knight King, the Conquer King looked a little embarrassed, and the whole person looked a little lost. Under the sword just now, both the King of Knights and the King of Conquer felt that the sibling bond between himself and his subjects was cut off by the sword of gold. The feeling of being cut off made the two kings feel extremely painful. It was a hundred times more painful than adding a blade to the body. It was a sharp blade in the soul. Especially the King of Conquer, this overlord who takes conquest as his path regards his subordinates as his only and most precious treasure. Nagato''s sword is even more uncomfortable than killing him. "This is a punishment for this king''s sword!" King Shenwei said indifferently, without saying anything ruthless, but in conjunction with her method just now, it gave people an impulse of worshipping from the mountain to worship "That''s it this time. Next time, I will wait for you to regain your fetters and challenge me again, but next time, I will still crush you completely!" "Regain fetters? Hahaha!!!" As if he was awakened by Nagatos words, the King of Conquer suddenly laughed, his eyes filled with unspeakable enlightenment, "Mighty King, I will come back again, with my unparalleled army, we will definitely initiate to the Demon King again Conquer my generation!" With that said, a thunderstorm struck the ground from the sky, and the chariot reappeared. The King of Conquer grabbed his master, jumped into the car, and left here with lightning. ps: In the next battle, let the King of Conquer break out, so you can take him!.. 634 Chapter 174 The Second Night Ends [Next] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The banquet is over, so happy. When I find out, the master of my family who is playing missing will come again!" "Huh, bastard, I must kill you next time." The departure of the King of Conqueror seemed to be a signal. After the tyrant Nero and the King of Heroes left their own unique farewell messages, either turned into flames or turned into golden lights, and disappeared into the courtyard of Einzberns castle in an instant. In less than a minute, in the entire Einzbern courtyard, there were only four of them left, Lisser, Alice Phil, Amos Ryunosuke, King Knight, and Altria. "Everyone else is gone, don''t you want to go, or plan to completely let go of your restrictions and come to fight." Seeing that the others had left, but the Knight King did not leave immediately, Leiser, or Nagato asked with interest, and at the same time did not hesitate to point out the amazing fact that the other party did not use all their strength. Hearing Nagatos revelations, even under the reminder of the system, Ryunosuke, who had long believed that the perfect knight king should have a stronger trump card, was shocked, not to mention Alice Phil, who absolutely didnt know. Lover. "Well, you know? But yes, your strength is really unfathomable. Except for my father-in-law and a certain damn monster, I really haven''t seen any existence that can truly rival you." Altria was stunned for a moment, and then seemed to think of something. She was relieved, and very happily admitted the strength of the other party, which made everyone present feel very incredible. "You, are you giving up?" Being confused by the answer of the Knight King, Nagato could only ask like this. Although he didn''t directly express it, no matter how he looked at it, the Knight King undoubtedly admitted that he was inferior to Nagato. "Admit defeat? How is this possible!" "Strength and victory are two different things. In terms of strength, I may not be as good as the King of Power, but the final victory must belong to me. This is an agreement between me and my loved one!" The knight king replied with a solemn expression. This answer made the three people present feel particularly speechless. How can strength and victory have nothing to do with this sentence is very easy to understand, but it is somewhat incomprehensible. But after Nagato heard these words, relying on his extraordinary perception, he clearly felt that there were some quite violent fluctuations in Lisser''s consciousness in his body. In this regard, reminiscent of last night''s dream, Nagato thoughtfully... "In that case, what is your purpose." Since it wasn''t a confession, it had no purpose to stay alone. Nagato strolled to his previous seat and asked indifferently. Alice Phil was very good at helping Nagato pour a glass of wine Although it is not the fine wine of the King of Heroes, it is also a valuable aged Jialiang, but after drinking the wine of the King of Heroes, Nagato finds that this wine has some wrong appetite. Sure enough, to steal that guy''s treasure of the king! After drunk the drink in his hand, Nagato secretly made such a determination in his heart. This is also the real reason for the head-on confrontation between Nagato and Hero King a few days later. "I hope to make an agreement with your Excellency!" Altria also returned to her seat. After pouring herself a glass of wine, she raised her glass to express her purpose, "My battle with your Excellency, I hope that is the last battle of the Holy Grail War." Girl Novel Web www.nsxs.org "why?" Nagato''s tone was full of curiosity. Although Nagato wouldn''t really send Altria back to the Hall of Valor because of Rise''s relationship, he still wanted to know the other party''s purpose. "Because I need to gain momentum!" The King of Knights deserves to be the King of Knights. He is upright no matter when and where, even when using strategies, "Your power is rare in my life. In order to defeat Your Excellency, I need to accumulate momentum!" "In order to defeat your Excellency and to win, I need to make the best preparations. Although this is a bit arrogant, the other kings are really not my opponents..." Nagato was silent suddenly, he understood what the other party meant-- Just like warming up before sports, the Knight King needs one or several victories to let his dusty sword open, and then at the last moment, he will face Nagato with the best mentality. In that state, the Knight King would explode with one hundred percent or more of his power. Nagato''s silence made the surrounding space a little quiet, and Ryunosuke behind the Knight King suddenly lifted his heart. In his heart, the inexplicable God King in front of him was definitely the biggest obstacle to his victory in the Holy Grail War. At the same time, Long Zhi also felt speechless for his followers. My king, how can there be such a reason to directly speak out the purpose of his plan! What Ryunosuke didn''t know was that the upright knight king was the knight king Nagato admired. If the Knight King concealed this aspect, Nagato would never be able to agree to her request. On the contrary, after directly expressing his purpose in this way, Nagato became interested- "Haha, King Knight, you are really funny!" Nagato smiled and smiled very happily. At this moment, he was suddenly looking forward to, at the end of the Holy Grail War, what kind of wonderful play will the Knight King perform for himself? ... ... The Knight King was gone, and under a gust of wind, he took her master Yusheng Ryunosuke and disappeared in Einzbern Castle in an instant, leaving only Leiser and Alice Phil. "I am back." At the moment when the Knight King left, the red-haired boy had appeared between Alice Phil and Rise at some unknown time, and took the two girls into his arms "Thanks to you today." "No, today is very interesting." Alice Phil hugged Nagato with his backhand and leaned her head against Nagato''s chest. Hearing the slow but powerful heartbeat, she felt relieved. At this moment, Nagato''s will had already left on Li Ser. The girl was taken into Nagato''s arms, and she struggled slightly, but she did not move. Nagato''s embrace, for some reason, made her feel very warm. So, in this way, the second night of the Holy Grail War, after the Kings Banquet, officially ended... 635 Chapter 175 Sayas game is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye comes the fourth day of the Holy Grail War. The third day of the Holy Grail War was passed by Nagato as expected. After all, Nagato burned the entire Hyatt restaurant on the second day and night, and the current security level of the entire Fuyuki City instantly rose several levels. At this time, if you commit crimes against the wind and destroy everywhere, maybe even the Japanese Self-Defense Forces will be alarmed. That would completely violate the Magic Associations mysterious protection principle. Even if the damage caused is greater, the church will not be completely involved. This holy grail war- Any magician participating in the contest would not hope that the Templar Church with 2 billion believers would completely intervene in this Holy Grail War. That would cause uncountable variables. Of course, if there is something unexpected by Nagato, it is probably that the interweaving of dreams between Nagato and Li Sor has not reappeared, making Nagato, who thought he could thoroughly see Li Sor''s life experience, feel a pity. However, Nagato did not make any other actions, but chose to wait quietly. What Nagato didnt know was that before he knew it, he gradually began to change and became more indifferent. If it were the past, Nagato He would definitely not hesitate to plant a love thread for Leiser, and grab all the memories of the other party. So the third day of the Holy Grail War passed quietly, and then it was like the dawn before a storm. Just as soon as the fourth day arrived, an unspeakable irritability reverberated throughout Fuyuki City. "Today''s wind is a bit noisy..." In the residence of the Jiatong clan, Saya gently took a sip of tea in his arms, watched the setting sun gradually falling, and glanced at Nero who was beside him, staring at him "Nero, this is not the time to be in heat!" "How many times have I said, Yu is not in estrus, but for cute things, I like it from the bottom of my heart. Player, such a cute you, let me become the princess of Yu obediently!" Nero retorted almost conditionedly, then looked at Saya with scorching eyes, making no secret of his intentions. "Okay!" Hearing Sayas answer, Nero suddenly showed an excited smile, but Sayas next words once again plunged her into the abyss of depression "As long as you can catch me, I will become your own possession!" "Laipi, how can it be caught!" Nero turned her head slightly with a little temper. Before that, Nero had confessed to Saya, and Saya said the same. Then, Nero was tragic, was phase shifted by possession, and even himself was between existence and nonexistence. Saya in between was playing. That memory, to Nero, was extremely uncomfortable. "Nero, there will probably be someone attacking here tonight. If nothing else, it should be the hero king." Saya ignored Nero''s little awkwardness, and said directly to his followers, and then lightly swiped in the void, a map of Fuyuki City appeared out of nowhere in front of Saya. On the phantom map, the locations and detailed information of several contestants in the Holy Grail War at this time are continuously marked, especially Liudong Temple, the place where the Great Holy Grail descended, which has been captured by the mysterious contestant Huang Ye Zonglian and him. The followers of the Buddha dominated, the most conspicuous.The latest novel www.zuixiaoshuo.net Even the location of the two kings and their masters, the Knight King and the Conquer King, and even the details of which residence and room are clearly marked on this phantom map. "Oh, is that arrogant coming over? It just so happens that I want to stay with him for a while!" Hearing that the King of Heroes would come, Nero immediately got energized. As a King, Nero also said that he had a unique existence, saying that he would fight the King of Heroes to the death, and he would never regret it. Even if you have seen the mighty king of the mighty king in the feast of kings, even if it is clear that the combination of several kings is the most advantageous way to annihilate the mighty king first, Nero never considered it at all, or that several other kings have never Never thought about it this way. The king must implement his own kingly way! Even if it is a wrong path, you should take a path of your own. This is the enlightenment that the king must have, and only in this way, this is a true king. There is no doubt that Nero is such a king, as the Roman emperor, she said one thing! "Ah!" Seeing Nero''s full energy, Saya suddenly said that in his plan, Nero would be defeated by the King of Heroes and become the nourishment of the Holy Grail. "Well, anyway, Nero will eventually become mine. Just ignore the process or something!" The pure white girl thought so, and there was a hint of bloodthirsty in the eyes of Chubby in her arms, which seemed to indicate that the chess game of the girl named Saye was finally about to unfold in this moon world, and the blood was about to flow again... ... ... In the void outside of the world, the huge Hall of Valor is suspended in the void. In one of the densely packed spaces in the Hall of Valor, the soft light of gold dyes the entire space with magnificence and magnificence. In the center of the space, a magnificent palace sits out of thin air. Although the palace is not big, it is as conspicuous as the center of the entire space and the presence of the entire space. "Finally, are Ontology and Saya ready to act?" On the god seat deep in the palace, a golden figure sighed softly. Even so, the voice of this golden figure was full of indifference and mercilessness. In front of the throne, there is a huge pool overflowing with golden liquid. In the center of the pool, the hero named Jeanne is naked, curled up in the center of the pool "The transformation is finally almost complete, my first saint, the saint of Red Lotus!" "Unexpectedly, a small transformation actually took several years. The question of Joan of Arc''s faith alone wastes a lot of time, but this is good. As the first saint of the Lord of Gods and Powers, he must have enough power." Indifferently speaking, the golden figure gradually fell into silence, as if something was being deduced, for a while, the entire heroic space fell into silence... 636 Chapter 176 The Second Revenge of Time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Then, the cover for action tonight is left to you!" Liudong Temple, in the temple surrounded by many enchantments, in the illusory image, Tosaka Tokimi said, the Patriarch of the Tosaka clan is as elegant as ever, and abides by the etiquette that the magic nobleman also has. "No problem, it''s just Patriarch Tosaka. Do you really need our help? During this Holy Grail War, the master of the Matong clan is very mysterious and has not taken any action so far." Huang Ye Zonglian, who looked like an iron man, said indifferently, this middle-aged magician still had a distressed expression, and seemed to be thinking about some philosophical problem. "No need!" Tosaka Tokimi''s expression seemed a bit agitated, and there was even a slight stagnation in the image, but the next moment, the man recovered his calm, his eyes were deep, "That''s a battle that belongs to me alone, and you don''t need your participation." "understood!" Ara Yazongren instantly understood that the two big families of Fuyuki City, Tosaka Tokimi and the head of the Matsuki family seemed to have a lot of grievances, but he didn''t want to understand this and just nodded indifferently. "Then, I''m going to get ready, goodbye!" Tosaka Tosaka was satisfied with the knowledge of Yazongren Huang, and after nodding his head, his image disappeared, leaving Yazongren Huang standing alone quietly. "Master, the poor monk is back." Soon after, I walked into the figure of a white-robed monk from the gate of the monastery. He was the servant of Huang Ye Zonglian, but the gloomy aura of the monk at this time disappeared. "According to the plan of the master''s allies, another incarnation of the poor monk has moved!" Facing Huang Ye Zonglian, he bowed slightly. Although this person is above his master, the monk really admires his master. At least in this era, there are really few people like him. . "My servant, I remember you said that your purpose is the Holy Grail, so what is your purpose..." "Purpose!" When the monk heard Huang Ye Zonglian''s question, his expression was in a daze, he seemed to think of something, and smiled bitterly, "It''s just an opportunity. The predecessors left behind it, it''s just an opportunity to get the poor monk out of the sea of ??suffering..." ... ... Toosaka family mansion, secret room. Tosaka Tokimi brought out all the gems he had well-preserved, and at the same time took out his magic attire-the rod of civilization. After the last battle was defeated, Tosaka Tokimi had spent a lot of energy on this costume.Enhancement. However, even with this preparation, Tosaka Tokimori still felt a little lack of preparation, so he looked at the deepest part of the secret room, that strange blade! The gem sword Zelrich, originally held by Zelrich, is the apex of the magic attire with the second magic as the limited function. It can share and use the magic power of the infinite parallel world. The limited magic costume inherited by the Yuanpo family is called the gem sword because the part of the blade looks like a gem with a polygonal face.Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com "Although this gemstone sword is the most inherited treasure of the Tosaka family, in the final analysis, the Tosaka family can only be passed on to my generation. I have no retreat, only get the Holy Grail and become a magician!" His eyes flashed a little hideously, Tosaka Tokimi recalled the scene of the man named Ma Tong Yanye driving countless insects to bite on him nine years ago. After gritting his teeth, Tosaka Tokimi stretched out his hand and held it. Gem sword "In any case, I will get the Holy Grail, complete the Tosaka family''s long-standing grievances for hundreds of years, and break you into pieces!" In a short while, Tosaka Tokimi had cleared up his unstable emotions and walked out of the secret room of Tosaka''s house. In the hall, Tosaka Tokimi''s disciple, Kirei Yanmine was waiting there. "teacher!" Seeing the arrival of Tosaka Tokimin, Yanfeng Kirei''s hollow eyes finally turned into focus, and respectfully performed a courtesy toward his magic teacher. "Ok!" Tosaka Tosaka was very satisfied with the courtesy of the disciple, and he nodded and walked into the hall, facing the golden heroic spirit sitting in the hall sipping tea, and performed the courtesy of a noble courtier. "The respected king of kings, the great hero king, your courtier Tosaka Toshimi, has prepared the battlefield for you. The opponent is the Roman tyrant. I hope the king can be satisfied." He respectfully told about his arrangements. Although he did not inform the Hero King in advance, Tosaka Tosaka was not worried that the Hero King would oppose him. After all, in the news he received, the servants of the Matsuya family, the Roman tyrant and his own heroes The King of Heroes had a promise of a life and death battle, as expected... "Hmph, time, your courage is getting stronger and stronger!" Regarding Tosaka Tokimins arrangement, the hero king''s eyes suddenly filled with anger, as if to completely ignite the magician, but when he heard his opponent was the Roman tyrant, the hero king smiled "But, is your cleverness still useful? That bastard woman in Rome dared to be disrespectful to this king. As the king of kings, I couldn''t help but kill her completely." The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the murderous intent on the Hero King filled his body, making Tosaka Toshimi feel cold all over. This arrogant magician couldn''t help thinking, how would the Hero King deal with him if he passed the etiquette like this It. He shook his head and threw the distracting thoughts out of his mind. Tosaka Toshimi understood that he could not tolerate so many distracting thoughts before the war, but he didn''t know that his distraction completely ruined his vitality. ... ... Einzbern Castle. Loud moans* reverberated in the room, then slowly subsided. Soon after, Nagato put on a coat and walked out of the room refreshingly. He arrived at the gate of Einzbern Castle not long after, and Risser had been waiting there for a long time. "Let''s go, there may be unexpected gains tonight!" "Ok!" Seeing Leiser, Nagato showed a mysterious smile, and took the girl''s little hand. The two figures quickly disappeared in the dense forest... The revelry on the fourth night of the Holy Grail War officially kicked off... 637 Chapter 177 The war ignites the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roman bastard, the king is here, come out and die!" Standing on the street lamp near the house of the Ma Tong family, the figure of the Golden Heroic Spirit slowly appeared from the void. Along with the provocation of the declaration of war, waves of ripples appeared in the void behind the heroic spirit, and a handful of mysterious treasures were suspended in the void, releasing a chilling murderous intent. "This wayward king is here again!" At this time, Tosaka Tomomi, who had arrived on the battlefield, couldn''t help but exhale a sigh of foul breath. Although the distance between the Maki family and the Tosaka family is not very far, it is still a bit difficult for Tosaka Tokimi to chase the heroic hero, the heroic king, here. Even in physical training, Tosaka Tokimi never stopped, even comparable to those of the athletes in the world. "Teacher, it seems that the plan to attack Jian Tong''s house cannot be implemented." Behind Tosaka Tokichen, Yonmine Kirei, who had much more energy than Tokichen, glanced at the heroic king who was provoking with a powerful aura and spoke to his mentor indifferently. "Ok, I know!" Tokichen nodded clearly and glanced at the back of the hero king. Tosaka Tokichen felt a headache. Although he had drawn the original heroic spirit before the Holy Grail War, the King of Heroes, he was very happy. In the next few days, Shichen finally understood what a companion is like a tiger, and what a king is a second-degree. But even so, Tosaka Tokimi was still confident in controlling the powerful weapon of Hero King. "To be honest, although the plan to attack Matsumoto''s house was made, I had already anticipated the possibility of the plan''s failure. At this time, let''s hand it over to the Hero King." "Tonight''s action, the final winner must be Tosaka Toshimi!" Tosaka Tokichen talked freely, but his expression was full of confidence and a little ferocious, but he didn''t see the strangeness in the eyes of Yanfeng Kirei behind him. ... ... "The king came, and he didn''t come out immediately, bastard, let the king wait for a long time!" After waiting for a while, Nero did not appear. The hero''s patience was instantly exhausted. With a thought, the treasures in the void behind the king were thrown out one after another, heading towards the building of Jian Tong''s house. The waywardness of the king is fully expressed in the hero king, so he is the most arrogant and oldest king! Whoosh whoosh!!! The sound of the sword weapon pierced through the air, and the beautiful traces were drawn through the air, and they went down! Although the real name cannot be liberated, but with the mysterious bonus that belongs to the treasure, the ability of each treasure can''t go down. A powerful magic cannon has a strong attack power. If the house of the Ma Tong family is hit, then Completely ruined. and so-- "Oh, it''s finally time to play!" In the calm and calm voice, a red figure appeared in front of the Ma Tong family mansion, turning a blind eye to the treasure that was flying over. With a swipe of the crimson big sword, all the treasures were shocked back. Boom boom boom!!!Hacker fiction www.heikexs.com The powerful magic and sparks are scattered in space, and the Roman emperor shines on the stage! "Hmph, I can''t believe it, a rude nouveau riche like you would be the first hero. It''s so uncomfortable!" "Since I am sick, then use your life to relieve me!" Holding the original fire, Nero and the King of Heroes looked at each other, and the brazen red horns moved with the wind, making the girl feel like a hot flame, constantly burning herself. "Huh, dare to say, you bastard!" The young king standing tall on the street lamp, wearing a dazzling gold armor, full of murderous aura, below, a girl standing upright on the ground like a javelin, has a warlike spirit in his clear eyes. On one side is the treasure of the king with treasures like stars, and on the other side is the crimson sword tumbling with flames. The oldest king Gilgamesh and the ancient Roman tyrant Nero collide head-on. Bang bang bang!!! The two different, but the same violent and arrogant king''s coercion collided in the air, everything around under the king''s coercive collision, all made a''bang bang'' sound, for a time, the battlefield aura stagnated. Even the king of heroes who regards the people of the world as nothing, dare not look down on Nero when facing Nero, she can feel that she is not an opponent that can be easily defeated by the induction between the heroes. The same is true for Nero. Although the other party''s appearance is an upstart local tyrant, the pressure she feels is unprecedentedly heavy... The two people just stared at each other, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze... Bilibili! The shattered street lamp on the street was entwined with the electric wire, sparkling with a trace of sparks, and the battle between the two was on the verge... ... ... "Have it finally started?" In the house of Jiatong, Saya sighed when he heard the sound of fighting outside the building, but didn''t care much. Not to mention that she didn''t care about it, even Nero would not let the battle affect her. In front of the girl, there was a mirrored map. On the map, the intelligence of almost the entire Fuyuki City was completely controlled by the girl at this time and appeared on the map. "Split into two, what will happen." Saya saw that Liudong Temples servants seemed to have become two. One was still staying at Liudong Temple, seeming to be waiting for something, while the other was guarding near Matsumoto''s house, seemingly unwilling to disturb Tosaka Fight with Matsumoto. "Intuition tells me that it would be a very interesting situation." Whispering softly, Saya turned his gaze to Chubby next to him, tilted his head, and then conveyed his thoughts to Chubby''s mind. "understood!" Little Chubby made a salute, and then a small black circle appeared under him, filled with malicious black mud, which surrounded Chubby. The next moment, the black mud gradually solidified and Chubby''s appearance gradually changed. Up. In the eyes of the world, the rebellious man who killed Jian Tong Yanyan and became the Patriarch of the Jian Tong family, the white-haired insect envoy, Jian Tong Yanye, reappeared at this moment! "Hehe, Sister Saya, leave it to me, Shichen, I will give him an unforgettable ending!" .. 638 Chapter 178 The fourth one in the golden theater of rebellion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rumble!!! In the constant roar, the battle between Nero and the King of Heroes entered a white-hot state at the beginning. Under the bombardment of the almost infinite rain of treasures, Nero turned into a fire of assault, facing difficulties. ! The rain of treasures is actually not unlimited, but the rain-like clusters of treasures continue to blast down one after another, which can easily give people an endless illusion. This is how Gilgamesh envied others! For other heroic spirits, treasures are so precious that they often exist as nirvana at the bottom of the box, but in the eyes of this king, his treasure inventory contains almost all the treasures in the world. For him a little bit is no different from rubbish, unscrupulously doing things that are simply prodigal in the eyes of others, but it is the most normal thing for Gilgamesh. Unscrupulous shooting of treasures, this seemingly rude and savage technique has killed countless heroes because it is shooting treasures, not the iron of the world. It is the proof of heroes and the crystallization of fantasy. The power of treasures is not small, but the strange attributes attached to treasures are even more difficult to guard against! However, it is obviously not enough to defeat Nero! The girl is not afraid of the infinite treasures of the other party. If it is just such a wild bombardment, it will not pose the slightest threat to herself. Even among the heroic spirits, Nero is at the apex of existence, which gives her the most ancient king. Competitive ability- Emperor''s Privilege: Skills that could not be held in the first place can also be obtained in a short period of time because of their own opinions. Compatible skills are riding, swordsmanship, art, commanding power, strategy, etc. When the level is A or higher, even physical loads such as divinity can be obtained. This ability is definitely a foul level. Just as now, Nero, who was not particularly good at melee combat, had self-affirmed that he possessed the mind and sword skills that other servants only had in their lives. Under the storm, he was able to do well! The distance of tens of meters is only a momentary matter, even in the face of the impact of the infinite treasure, the girl immediately approached the hero king after cutting off a few swords. "Yeah-!" Roaring and raising the original fire, aiming a sword at the heart, doing her best, the girl grasped this rare opportunity to get close, and wanted to cut Gilgamesh down In the face of evenly matched opponents, it is best not to have the idea of ??being able to win with one blow. However, it is not necessary to leave room for the opponent to win with one blow. "cut!" Regarding Neros full attack, Gilgamesh just made a disdainful voice and saw him snap his fingers at random. In an instant, a huge shield appeared out of thin air to block the girls attack. "The Shield of Achilles!" At a glance, Nero recognized the defensive treasure that could block him with all his strength. Hephaestus, the artisan and god of fire, forged and sent a huge shield with Achilles. Shield of "War" thought. "This king is a bow knight, doesn''t mean that he is not good at it!" Yaoyao Literature Website www.11wxw.com After being approached by the opponent, the hero king also aroused the idea of ??melee combat. The dimension gate of the kings treasure was opened again, but this time what appeared was no longer the previous endless treasure, but a holy sword at the top of the treasure. Rolands sword, the angels sword that hides the blood of St. Peters teeth, St. Brazils bleeding, St. Deniss hair and a piece of the Virgin Marys clothes, holding the Rolands sword, Gilgamesh easily resists the original fire The edge! Bang bang bang!!! Swords and swords are crazily intertwined, and the King of Heroes has revealed his own swordsmanship. Although concise, it is extremely practical, but facing Nero under the emperor''s privileges, the King of Heroes still shows a trace of difficulty! "cut!" After another collision, the hero king retreated decisively and threw the holy sword in his hand directly! In the face of the incoming holy sword, Nero did not hesitate to rise to the challenge. The girl in a self-affirming state seemed to have no idea what it was to retreat, even if the danger ahead was great, she would move forward! It''s a pity that this kind of heroic sentiment will immediately disappear in the next moment! Sweeping out the treasures that arrived in front of him, Nero held the original fire and came to the absolute forbidden zone during the battle, but when the girl wanted to make a cohesive blow, the originally motionless hero king showed his pride. Smile Suddenly a huge chain appeared in the surrounding void, winding like a giant snake to lock the neck, limbs and waist of the girl who was caught off guard, wherever the force could be exerted, the chain was tightly entangled, making the girl unable to move! The lock of the sky, used with Enkidu in the past to capture the "bull of the sky" that plunged the earth into a seven-year famine, the most trusted treasure of the hero king, which functions as a "rule to the gods", the captured god The higher the sex, the harder the chain will increase, and the harder it is to break free. Very few arms are used against the gods. "The tyrant of Rome, against the king''s fate, only death!" Gently stretched out his hand, under the will of the hero king, the endless rain of treasures attacked the girl! Nero, who was tied up, naturally saw the crisis in front of her, and she tried to struggle out with all her magic. The lock of the sky is a treasure to the gods. The higher the divinity of the trapped person, the less likely it is to break free. Unfortunately, the girl does not have the blood of gods, so this chain is just an ordinary iron lock for her. . Moreover, what is very speechless is that even if she has the blood of God, she can temporarily become absent if she wants to. The explosion of magic power formed a red swirling layer outside of Nero''s body, and the girl''s body was rapidly augmented by the simultaneous power of all parts of her body. The originally unbreakable chain was instantly broken and shattered, and the girl was able to get out of it. But a bigger crisis is coming- Although breaking free from the shackles of the lock of heaven, there is no escape from the group of treasures coming on the face! "Look at Yu Zhicai! Hear Wan Lei''s cheers! With the glory of those in power! Blooming like a flower! Let''s open! Golden theater!!!" The vast golden theater fell from the sky, and instantly enveloped the two!.. 639 Chapter 179 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a magnificent and majestic golden theater. However, there was no performance in this theater, no one to watch, only two people standing face to face, preparing for a life or death battle. An arrogant young man with a golden armor and glittering golden light all over his body, standing proudly, his scarlet eyes are the ultimate arrogance of unreserved children. The other is the golden-green pupil, wearing a red armor, holding the original fire burning with raging flames in his hands, like a girl with angry red lotus, her body is like fire, her momentum is like inflammation, and her green eyes have The overbearing of the world. On the ground next to the girl, it looked like a pothole, in the potholes, pieces of treasures fell on the ground! Just before, when the heroic kings treasure was like rain, and the girl was about to be bombarded and killed, the entire battlefield came to this magnificent grand theater from the front door of the Ma Tong family mansion in a sudden shock. And the treasure that was blasted like a torrential rain seemed to have been affected in some way, and it completely lost its accuracy, and passed the girl without hurting the girl. "Is this your treasure? Roman emperor, not bad, not bad." Despite the current enemy, the king named Gilgamesh was not afraid. Looking directly at this spectacular scene, his bright red eyes were filled with joy and excitement The hero king knows that this is a small world called an inherent enchantment. To be honest, two days ago, when I saw the inherent barriers of the Conqueror King and the Knight King in Einzbern Castle, the Hero King wanted to move. "Intrinsic barrier, I wanted to experience it at the last banquet!" The blond king opened his mouth, like a bloodthirsty beast. This is a special feeling that only the king who enjoys the glory of the world can understand. Since becoming a hero, time has long lost its meaning to the king, and in the same way, he, who has long been tired of the world, finally met his opponent, how exciting it is! "Hmph, Hero King, Yu will completely crush you on this beautiful stage!!" Facing the original king in front of him, the Roman emperor said coldly, holding the original fire''s right hand forward, the tip of the sword touched the ground, and the thumb and index finger of the sword hilt were slightly twisted In an instant, the original fire turned crazily, and as the sword body rotated, endless flames spread to the surroundings, the heat wave tumbling, and the momentum spread. "With this intention, I also intend to thwart you!" The hero king put away his smile, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and he stretched his hand back, and then drew a sword from the treasure in the void Maybe it shouldn''t be called a sword, after all, its shape is too weird. It has both a hilt and a hand guard. The length is similar to that of an ordinary long sword, but the most important part of the blade is that the three cylinders are tightly connected, and the unsharp blades are twisted into a spiral. The three cylinders are like chains. Slowly winding together, the interaction whirled and extended. boom! Accompanied by the roar of the hurricane, the flames were blown away, and the spiral sword in the king''s hand burst out with huge magic power "Wake up, EA, the stage commensurate with you has been set up" EA, in the Sopotamian mythology of ancient America, is the god who controls the earth and water. The treasure so called by the King of Heroes is the original sword that witnessed the feat of creation in the age of mythology. Its blade was given the task of splitting the chaotic sky and earth in half, giving it the exact Shape.85 novel www.book85.com Now, the proudly revolving divine sword is blowing up gusts of gale, and is preparing to repeat the miracle of creation. The golden king declared boldly-- "Finally, the tyrant of Rome, this is...Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing!!!" A sword was swung, the sky was screaming, the earth was roaring, the palace was shaking, and the huge beam of magic power shook the rules of the whole world and rushed out. boom!!! The sky broke and the earth shook and the mountains shook. With just such a sword, cracks appeared in the Golden Theater, and the sound of screams of screams of screams seemed to have begun to collapse. Seeing this, even Nero''s face changed drastically! Although I knew that the King of Heroes was very strong, I didn''t expect it to be so strong. The opponent didn''t aim at anything with that sword. He just swung a sword casually, but - What that blow pierced was not only this space, but the entire world including Skyrim. Its attack could no longer be described in terms of its impact or its power. Before the sword was swung down, everything seemed like a senseless chaos. After the sword was swung down, the new law separated the sky, the sea and the earth. The turbulent power that opened up the world rushed out, which has long been out of the category of treasures of the city. The tangible and invisible scents are all falling apart under this incomparable power. This is what makes the hero king the most precious and strongest treasure. True face. The sky fell, the palace collapsed, and everything fell into nothingness. In the endless darkness, only the sword of the hero king shines brightly, and its light, like the pioneering star illuminating the new world, dignifiedly announces the end of destruction. "How is it? The Roman emperor, have you seen the supreme power?" The arrogant king raised his head high, his eyes did not look at the enemy ahead, but only stared at the starry sky above his head, as if that was the only existence worthy of his attention. However, he did not hear the other party''s answer. It was not that he could not answer, but he didn''t need to answer at all, because as he looked up at the sky, a brighter golden light came into his eyes... That is a golden theater exactly the same as before!! "This, this is..." Even the King of Heroes looked sideways at this situation, his eyes full of surprise. The inherent barrier should have been completely destroyed by the power of its own treasure, why is it still there?Wrong. The previous one was indeed destroyed. This is another one, but the other party did not use the treasure again, that is to say... Is this palace automatically generated? "Yes, exactly!" As if he understood what the hero king was thinking and thinking, Nero answered without hesitation-- "Hero King, you are too arrogant. Before the moment Yu''s performance is over, no one can leave, even the oldest king, because Yu is absolute!" .. 640 Chapter 180 Death Match and Revenge Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nero is a very unique king! Although well-known, Nero is not the kind of king who gallops on the battlefield, but a king who is known for his conspiracy and strategy. Although she also possesses supreme commanding power, her situation is different from other kings. The King of Conquer matches the will of all living beings with his own desires*, the King of Knights commands the Knights of the Circle in the name of justice, the King of Gods and Powers conquer the hearts of the world with his own mighty power, and the King of Heroes is a natural king without any action at all. . But Nero is different. Because the living environment is different, Nero sets the rules with self-will, and uses rules to command the people. However, this is also the case. Whether it is an emperor or a treasure, Nero is absolute of-- That''s how the emperor''s privilege ex came! "Mongrel!!!" The golden heroic face was pale, gritted his teeth, his inner anger almost reached the point where he could not vent his anger, his own dignified and oldest king would be bound by the power of the world And it''s the rules specified by the enemy in front of him! "What a joke!!!" The golden heroic spirit shouted angrily and waved the divine sword in his hand again, and the huge magic power reunited together, bursting out a world-shaking mighty power "Your little right, let my EA completely destroy it!!" "If you want to destroy my rights, you must destroy my body first!" Nero stirred up the original fire like a red lotus, and slashed it towards the opponent like lightning. Although her golden theater would automatically regenerate under the emperor''s privilege, it also needed her magic power to maintain. Once the magic power is exhausted, no matter how great The privileges are also useless. What''s more, her headache curse can''t make her persist until the magic power is exhausted, so she must fight quickly! boom!!! In this golden theater, no matter whether it was speed or strength, Nero was far ahead, and before the hero king''s next sword was swung, the original fire had already been cut on the opponent''s sword. In an instant, the hero king, who had been in absolute advantage since the battle, was shaken out... This is not surprising. Although the hero kings treasure is powerful enough to guard against the sky, his own power is not as powerful as Nero under the various bonuses at this time. In addition, he is weakened in this inherent barrier. In part, how could a hand-to-hand fight be Nero''s opponent. "Mongrel!" For the first time, being blasted from the front, the hero king''s face was almost distorted, and he was very angry and laughed "Hahaha!!! Good, good! Your fangs have successfully touched the king, then, accept the kings angry sanctions!!!" "Heaven and earth deviate..." "too slow!" Before the other party shouted, Nero had already rushed in front of him, hot sparks gleaming, golden light and red flames entangled, under the collision of huge power, the hero king was blown away again. "One loses the other, Hero King, you have no chance of winning." Nero pointed the sword at the opponent and made a declaration of victory. The next moment, a red light flashed, and the figure disappeared from the spot. Huh huh!!! However, the attack on Nero this time did not have any effect, because a strange space suddenly appeared behind the enemy...The King''s Treasure opened, and countless treasures shot at her like rain.180 novel www.xs180.com "Humph!" Nero hummed softly. In an instant, countless treasures lost their heads, not even a single hair of the girl was hurt. In this world, with privileges, Nero is like those protagonists who have strong luck. Attacks like arrows almost always lose their accuracy due to some inexplicable reasons. "Die to me!" Although he was protected by strong luck and was safe under the bombardment of the Kings Treasure, Nero still wasted a little time. Taking advantage of that gap, the Hero King was finally able to raise the sword in his hand again, and the surge of magic power was no longer able to stop. "Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing!" Nero''s face changed. If the Golden Theater was broken twice in a row, she would be in danger! Without the slightest hesitation, she handed the original fire to her left hand, and then suddenly a white-covered book appeared in her right hand... This is her other treasure-the nameless sacrificial ritual book "Come on, Ghost Weapon God is nameless!" boom!!! Suddenly, a huge robot-like figure descended from the sky, blocking the hero kings opposing treasure from the front, and pressing forward with two mechanical hands as large as grinding discs, the spatial cracks caused by the torrent of magic suddenly stopped. Unable to move forward. "...To the world treasure?" Seeing that his attack was easily blocked, the Hero King was completely shocked, and the only thing that could block the opponent''s treasure was the opponent''s treasure. Thats right, the effect of Neros Unknown Sacrifice Book is to summon the Unknown God of Ghosts It has the ability to destroy the continuum of time and space, as well as the a + level anti-world treasure that denies all the armor, offensive and defensive, and in this golden theater, the ability of the ghost weapon god will greatly increase. but Although this is a very powerful treasure, the only drawback is that it has a very short existence and will cause serious self-injury after use. Under normal circumstances, Nero would not use it at all, but now it can''t manage that much. "The King of Heroes, whoever is strong and who is weak, divide it up!" Nero said in a loud voice, but neither she nor the enemy on the other side showed up. At this moment, Nero''s face was already pale, and the battle could not be delayed. "Damn it, do it again! ... Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing obediently!" "Don''t think about it!!" There was a loud noise like the sky again in the Golden Theater, and the whole space was constantly shaking... ... ... After the hero king and the Roman tyrant entered the inherent barrier, the battlefield near the house of Jiatong fell into calm for an instant, and then, a white-haired and indifferent figure walked out of the mansion. "Since you are here, don''t hide, Tosaka Toshimi! Don''t you just want revenge? I''m here!" The voice of the white-haired young man was not loud, but in this quiet neighborhood, it seemed particularly clear. Shortly after the sound spread, two figures were slowly strolling over. "Nine years, I have come to take revenge, are you ready to die? Jian Tong Yanye!" .. 641 Chapter 181 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that hatred is a very good catalyst, especially for those with pride and pride. Although Kenneth was easily solved in front of Nagato, you can''t help but express a certain affirmation of that guy''s genius. Inspired by hatred, Kenneth has made some achievements. In just two years, Kenneth, who was not the Royal Three, was able to analyze the Holy Grail system with his outstanding level of spiritism, bypassing the restrictions of the Holy Grail, and summoning two heroes. Not only that, Kenneth also buried enough source of magic power in the body of his other hero, the Kuran Bulldog, and Chukulin, enough to make the pikeman fight more than three times, which is extremely extraordinary. And it was also catalyzed by hatred, and it was seven years longer than Kenneth. Then, what kind of flowers will bloom in the existence of Tosaka Tokimi Boom boom boom!!! A fierce roar echoed around Jiantong''s house, and a large number of gems were suspended in the air. Standing under the guard of many gems, the gems and people faintly formed a unique area that outsiders could not approach. "Do you know, Jian Tong Yanye, in order to truly defeat you, I spent nine years!" Although it itched his teeth with hatred, Tosaka Tokimi didn''t have the slightest carelessness, manipulating the floating gems around him, and constantly blasted them out. Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, each gem was like a high-explosive bomb, destroying everything around it. Under the bombardment of such gems, the white-haired worms could only escape continuously. "Why don''t you speak anymore, what about your bugs, what about your methods!" The corners of his mouth curled up, and Shichen''s voice became louder unconsciously, full of pleasure. It was the arrogance that humans couldn''t help but breed in the dominance. "Sure enough, under the bombardment of the gem field that I have carefully researched, there is nothing I can do about it!!" In the gem field, Tosaka Tokito defeated Ma Tong Yanya and took nine years to develop a move based on the opponents situation and various Ma Tongs information. To put it simply and clearly, the unique magician gem magic of the Tosaka clan is to store magic power through gems, write the spells, and then induce the effect, nothing more. Tosaka Toshiomis original attribute is also a very simple fire attribute. He is not a person of extraordinary aptitude. He is powerless to develop his own unique magic. And some special methods in the existing magic, even if he wants to learn , And nowhere to learn. Therefore, Tosaka Tokimi will target his own existing magic! In order to be able to defeat his opponent, Tosaka Tokimi assembled a large number of gems in nine years, and each gem was carved with terrible flame magic, forging each gem into an extremely dangerous explosive. Then, he used a special method to resonate these dangerous items, and this field was truly formed. Although this method is not as admirable as Kenneth''s method, it has an unimaginable domineering, or a local tyrant, you know, so many gems, but they are invaluable In a sense, this is no longer a battle, but a money-burning operation! "...You can really tell!" After avoiding the jewel bombing of the feudal minister again, the white-haired insect envoy hummed softly while his sleeves swayed lightly. In an instant, densely packed insect enchanters burst out from the white-haired insect envoy''s double sleeves, densely toward Tosaka Shichen blasted away.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com "Ha, it''s useless!" After seeing the opponent''s counterattack, Tosaka Tokimi did not have any accidents, but he did not fluctuate in any way, and was full of confidence, because the firepower of the gem magic bullet at this time was not something that a mere bug could bear! Boom boom boom!!! The continuous jewel magic bullets and the uninterrupted insect swarms had a violent frontal collision. In an instant, the tragic roar echoed in the air, and even faintly, there was a smell of burnt flesh in the air. open. However, after all, the insect technique was restrained by the flame. Under the continuous bombing, the surrounding environment suddenly rose, even spontaneously ignited, and spread quickly, turning the entire battlefield into a fire field. In this environment , The swarm of the white-haired worm is retreating steadily, and soon, the explosion will affect the worm. "Humph!" Appearing to be quite dissatisfied with the situation in front of him, the white-haired worm caused an explosion of more than three times the worm to block him, and then the whole person leaped sideways. Boom boom boom!!!! Without the support of the owner, the swarm was completely wiped out under the bombardment of gems. The place where the White-haired Insect was standing was instantly blasted out of a big pit. However, at this time, the White-haired Insect had no time to sigh. "Bajiquan!" I don''t know when, a visually combative Yanfeng Qili appeared in front of the white-haired worm. She clenched his fists, and the air around her danced so loudly that the iron fist blasted out and blasted towards the white-haired worm. boom!!! When it was too late to escape, the worm was unwilling to evade. In an instant, he punched out and bumped into the Baji fist from the priest. There was a huge roar, and the white-haired worm was blown out by the punch and hit The surrounding wall of Jian Tong''s house. In an instant, a large number of cracks appeared on the wall, and there were bursts of screams about to collapse. "Jian Tong Yan Ye, go to death!!" At this moment, Tosaka Toshimi seized the opportunity, and in an instant, dozens of the most powerful gems were thrown out, bombarding the white-haired insects Boom boom boom!!! The sound of violent explosions reverberated around, and the entire wall of Jiatong''s house fell to the ground, gravel splashing, dust flying, and occasionally sparks splashing. "Well done, Kiry!" Seeing his enemy being bombarded by those dozens of gems, Tosaka Tokimi finally showed a gratified smile, praised his disciple, then walked out of the gem field, and a gem appeared in his hand. If you don''t confirm the situation of the other party personally, Tosaka Tomomi will not be relieved, after all, the Ma Tong family is very weird in the Yusan family. Only shortly after the magic had just passed by his disciple, his abdomen hurt. "Huh?! You?!!!" Turning his head slightly, Tosaka Tokichen was surprised to find that there was an extra dagger in his abdomen, and the owner of the dagger was his disciple, Yanfeng Qili!.. 642 Chapter 182 The fourth more Hate and the Nun! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh?! You?!!!" There was a touch of disbelief in Tosaka Tokichen''s gaze. He had been together for three years. Although Tosaka Tokichen was afraid to say that he had completely seen this apprentice, he still saw it all. It''s just that he never thought that his disciple would actually attack him at this time. At the time when the revenge was about to be avenged, before he could enjoy the joy of the revenge, he was backhanded by his disciple. Tosaka Tokimi was forced in his heart, which is really unspeakable. "Why, what? You. What the hell is, for what?!!!" After being stabbed, Tosaka Tokimi seemed to lose control of his emotions and asked intermittently, but his other hand moved from an invisible angle of Yanfeng Kirei, as if he was about to take something out of him, just-- "Don''t move!" The indifferent voice suddenly echoed all around, Shichen felt his heart beat, because at this moment, his hand was grabbed by someone who didn''t know, the next moment, the magician''s five senses turned upside down and crashed into the earth. boom!!! This impact caused the originally injured Shichen to be injured immediately, his ears were full of buzzing roar, and a lot of blood was spit out in his mouth, even reddening the surrounding ground. "Why, it''s gone?" At this moment, Tosaka Tokimi still couldn''t care about the injury on his body, and quickly stretched his hand into his arms, but couldn''t find anything, his face suddenly panicked. "It''s actually the magical limited attire of the second method, the gem sword. I didn''t expect you to have such a weapon. Fortunately, it didn''t let you actually activate this thing. Other effects are fine. It''s not fun anymore." The sudden voice sounded again, and Tosaka Tokimi followed the voice and looked over, only to see the white-haired insect envoy appeared there intact at some point, holding his Tosaka family heirloom-the gem sword in his hand! The gem sword is the magic attire of the second method. After activation, it can allow the host to use the magic of the parallel plane. It can be called infinite, and it will even cause the fluctuation of the second method to make the gem weng watch. It''s just that this original Tosaka Tokichen was used as a trump card, but it was actually held by Ma Tong Yanye, which made Tosaka Tokichen unbearable, and "Ahem, how are you, maybe..." "How can it be impossible, to be honest, if I want to, your gem bomb will not touch my body at all. I have played with you for so long, just want to see if you have any means." The white-haired insect envoy glanced at Tosaka Tokimi who was constantly vomiting blood, and said disdainfully, "Unfortunately, you are actually worse than Kenneth, at least his resistance is more important." Hearing Ma Tong Yan Ye''s irony, Tosaka Toshimi was frustrated for a while, and his whole body''s consciousness gradually fell into a state of confusion, making Ma Tong Yan Ye, or Chubby, feel speechless. "The mental quality is too bad, it''s really boring. I originally wanted to use your disciple''s affairs to stimulate it and see how you would react." Muttering to himself in the mouth, the white-haired insects'' body instantly softened, and a mass of black mud filled it, and immediately swallowed the Yanfeng Qili beside him, but "Yes, that''s it, that''s right!!!" 14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com Although Nagato controls everything, the void in Yanfeng Qili''s heart still has nothing to fill, and he is still an empty existence who can still think normally. However, when it was affected by the black mud, this empty existence was surrounded by countless malice, and it used these malice as things to fill the void of the mind, completed its own complement, and let out a crazy laugh. "It seems that you like my black mud very much, so just merge with him!" At some point, Chubby appeared on the black mud. The contrast between the pure white little beast and the extremely filthy black mud was particularly obvious, making Chubby appear more pure and lovely If you didn''t know the truth, you wouldn''t have thought that the little beast and the black mud are basically the same in nature, and even, it is the main body of the black mud, the root! "Willing to help you!" Yanfeng Qili bowed respectfully, and then the black mud on his body automatically increased in value, and soon swallowed the priest completely. If you look closely, even at the moment of being swallowed, Yanfeng Qili''s expression is smiling. Of. Under the malicious infestation and Yanfeng Kiri''s own wishes, Yanfeng Kiri became a part of Chobe from an experiment and controller under Nagato. "Aha, it seems that I accidentally ate Nagato boss''s food, it shouldn''t matter!" As if suddenly remembering something, Chobe held the gem sword, glanced at the disappeared Yanfeng Qili, whispered to himself, and then forgot the incident, and ran back. The residence of the Tong family. And Tosaka Tokimi, who was put there by Chobe, was alone with the passing of blood, and continued to die-- "Don''t blame me. After all, you are the master of the Hero King. If you die so early, we will be very troubled if the Hero King returns." When passing by Tosaka Tokimi, Chobe laughed softly, as if hearing its voice, Tosaka Tokimi''s body in the blurred state twitched, and then gradually became cold again... ... ... In a vacant lot near Ma Tong''s house. Nagato and Rise walked holding hands, but they didn''t take a few steps, and the two suddenly stopped because a black nun didn''t know when they appeared before them. "Donor, where do you come from? Where do you go back please!" The appearance of the nun is ordinary, but it is also of the enduring type, but the brows are filled with unimaginable evil spirits. However, there is no cruelty in her words, but full of gentle feelings, which makes people feel good. "Oh, are you sure?" Hearing what the other party said, Nagato asked with a smile on his face, and at the same time removed the arrangement used to cover up his breath from himself and Lisser. In an instant, the powerful aura of the two made the nun suddenly stunned "That''s it, it seems that the poor Nepalese are two opponents tonight, the sea of ??suffering is boundless!" It seemed that she had realized something, the nun clasped her hands together, and in an instant, endless evil aura erupted from the nun, and the battle on the third battlefield of the night began... 643 Chapter 183 Hells EyesPart 1First more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Einzbern Castle in the night looks cold and quiet, especially after the gods and majesty show their supreme majesty, the lingering overlord breath makes the monsters hidden in this forest dare not approach at all. . "It''s so boring, I don''t know what Nagato-kun and the others are doing?" The beautiful young woman with silver hair was like a little girl in a troubled state, rolling around on the big bed, making Hiyer who had just entered the room and was about to serve Alice Phil felt speechless for a while. "lady!" Although he felt speechless about the actions of his owner''s wife, as a maid, Hiyer''s professional ethics was still very good, and he called out respectfully, making Alice Phil stiff who was constantly rolling. "Aha, it''s you, Hiyer, what''s the matter?" Seeing the indecent side by my husband''s men, even the natural milk Alice Phil felt uncomfortable, and the topic was changed for the first time. "Nothing, Hiyer is just patrolling normally." The wise girl understands the embarrassment of her own wife, and she wisely pushes the boat along the river, making the appearance of forgetting the memory just now, so that the silver-haired young woman can''t help showing a satisfied expression "In that case, just chat with me. I can''t sleep without Nagato-kun by his side." Faced with the invitation of her mistress, Hiyer did not object, because in the girl''s heart, there were also some questions that she wanted to ask about her mysterious master named Nagato. "Madam, how do you like adults." Hiyer was certain that when she said this, the doubts on her face were indeed revealed. Although Nagato was picked up from the battlefield of Roa, Nagato did not have much contact with her, the girl and Nagato is not very familiar with each other. "Well, this question!" As if touched by Hiyer''s question, Alice Felton paused, then showed a beautiful smile, and said a word that made Hiyer almost fall to the ground, "I don''t know!" "Nagato-kun is the one who liberated me from the shackles of the ancient family. Without him, the existence named Alice Phil is just an object, so he is everything to me, so, I do not know!" "Remember, Aoi told me that Nagato-kun is a very beautiful belonging for women." "Although he doesn''t understand sweet words, and sometimes violently seizes girls'' bodies and minds, the sense of security he gives girls is unmatched in the entire world!" Having said this, in the tone of the natural young woman, there was some rare emotion "Knowing the vastness of the world, you will understand your own weakness, and you will also understand a little bit, that is, a life of weakness, and perhaps one day, you will not be inadvertently destroyed." Hearing Alice Phil''s emotions, and thinking of the reason why his hometown was completely destroyed because of Roa''s relationship, Hiyer also nodded uncontrollably.Express novel www.ems999.com "As for Nagato-kun, the girls can get the most peace of mind. Perhaps he is indeed domineering, but because of such dominance, the promised love will never change and will last forever, just like I am now, even as the little holy grail doomed to death, I dont care" "Because Nagato-san is omnipotent!" ... ... "This is simply cheating!" At this moment, Nagato-kun, who was praised by Alice Phil as "omnipotent", was looking at the barrenness of a large number of wandering ghosts and ghosts, and he made a helpless complaint. Just now, Nagato and Riche met a rather weird nun, who was their opponent tonight, and when they first started, Nagato was drawn into this world. As soon as he entered this world, Nagato felt that he had been pitted inadvertently. Although this world is similar to the inherent barrier in the legend, it is different. It is a projection world, and the source of the world is the hell in the legend. boom!!! The red-haired young man fired a magic bullet with his bare hands, blasting and smashing the three ghosts who were attempting to attack him. At the same time, his hands were filled with magic power. On his ten fingers, small magic bullets were launched one after another. Off. "I really want to break this''world''!" Some reluctantly murmured, Nagato also knew that it was impossible. There is no real hell in the Moon World. The so-called hell is equivalent to the nightmare realm of Gaia and Alaya in a sense. Although it is a projection, it is indeed closely related to the prototype. If Nagato breaks the world with his own strength, it will definitely make Gaia and Alaya both restraining his body noticed. That would be an early battle. The rhythm is up. Even if it is the root cause, Nagato is not very afraid, and he does not want to face the two major restraints when he has not maximized the harvest. After all, in a world like Xing Yue, even if it is long The existence of the door is not very confident, to completely conquer it Therefore, before the final battle, make a fierce profit, so that the final battle will not suffer. This is one of Nagato''s combat intentions in the Moon World. "It''s just that, in order to prevent the final war from starting, even the power of other worlds cannot be used. Although the power gained by Xingyue is not weak, this is not a big problem. The most important thing is--" Stepping forward, he tore a monster that was a fascinating ghost, and Nagato''s gaze looked far ahead. There, Nagato perceives that Lisser is fighting there, and in front of Nagato, there are dense numbers of monsters blocking the road in front of him! "Before I arrive, Little Liser, you have to work hard. Of course, if you can truly let go of your body and mind and shine with your own light, I will be happier!" Thinking about this, Nagato also showed expectant eyes, then turned into a whirlwind, rushed up, and smashed a bloody path in the monster tide...... .. 644 Chapter 184 Hells Eyes [Part Two] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as Nagato perceives, Lisser is in battle at this time, monsters from all directions converge, and the incomparably weird nun is not far away, surrounded by monsters. and-- In dodge the monster''s attack, the girl still looked at the sword print on the back of her hand, where she perceives that the sword is trying its best to converge its own fluctuations, seeming to be guarding against something. "It seems that Sword Seal can''t be activated here, so it can only be done." Calmly talking to himself, Leiser took out a simple magic book from his silver robe coat. This is nothing else. It was two or three centuries ago that created the legendary Grimm fairy talethe bloody fairy tale "Come out, seven dwarfs, forty thieves of Alibaba!" At the girls call, other extremely strong dwarves appeared with seven powerful weapons to protect the girl. Then, forty human robbers with different dresses appeared with various weapons. The monsters gathered from all directions greeted him bravely. Ho Ho Ho!!! Amidst the roar of the monsters, the bandits showed their powerful combat effectiveness, and even stalemate with the large number of monsters, opening up a suitable battlefield for the girl and the mysterious nun. "Your Excellency is really surprising!" Seeing the extraordinary strength of forty bandits, the nun exclaimed in admiration, her eyes swept across Lisser''s Grimm fairy tale, showing a hint of envy, but she quickly disappeared "The name of the poor nun is called Guangmu, and here is the projection of hell that the mortal world said, and it is also the place where the poor nun is suppressed, so you can call me... hell Guangmu!" Nun, no, after the words of Hell Guangyi, a strong suffocation erupted from the whole person. In the puzzled eyes of Li Sor, the suffocation spread, and the surrounding monsters retreated under such suffocation. And when the monsters retreated, the bandits also stopped to rest. Although the bandits were less than a few minutes away from the battle, the bandits had already lost a dozen of them If nothing unexpected happened, the monster tide would overwhelm this group of martial arts bandits! "why?" Liser''s thinking is very simple. When he encounters things he doesn''t know, he doesn''t guess too much. He doesn''t taboo the identity of each other''s enemies at this time. He immediately asked questions. "Well, how do I say it, in fact, this world is just a simulation of the principle of the inherent enchantment since the arrival of the poor nuns, and it is made by skill, most of which are completed by the characteristics of hell itself." "But even if it is a clever projection world, the monsters here must rely on the magic of the poor nun to act. Although the magic is sufficient, the poor nun does not think that his magic can withstand the squandering of so many monsters." Although the self-proclaimed nun of the light of hell is suffocated, she is not at all like a hostile force, and is very enthusiastic to solve the puzzles for Lisser, but at the end, this mysterious nun also showed a very troubled expression "Although it is very presumptuous, this servant, your master, is really unexpectedly powerful. He is killing all the way from tens of thousands of kilometers away. Most of the magic power of the poor is commanding monsters to intercept his actions. , This is also one of the reasons why the poor did so." "This is normal, the master is stronger than me!" Aibeiduo Bookstore www.abdsc.com Hearing the news of Nagato, Lisser suddenly settled down for some reason, staring at the hell eyes in front of him with scorching eyes, as if he understood the girl''s decision, seven sturdy dwarves and the remaining twenty-odd thieves followed Raising his weapon, he rushed towards the hell. "If you can, I really don''t want to fight!" With such emotion, in the face of the thirty or so enemies that came, Helllight rushed forward with evil spirits in his eyes, and his entire body was condensed. With a single blow, the sword would rush to the head of the first robber in front of him. A robber turned into a smash of magic. In the next moment, the four thieves fought back and forth, left and right, but the eyes of the hell looked like a bird. They jumped for more than three meters with a light leap, avoiding the combined blow, and then their feet gathered and turned into two huge scissors. Kill and down boom!!! In the violent shock, a large hole was blasted out of the barren land. And the four robbers turned into magic fragments with a bang. In just one or two seconds, the eyes of hell revealed amazing physical skills, and the terrible evil aura attached to the nun, as if to her His limbs turned into sharp blades and instantly wiped out five enemies. "on!" Although the opponent''s physical skills are extremely terrifying, he can easily kill his own servant. However, Leiser didn''t have the slightest frustration at all, but did not hesitate to urge the demons to launch a decisive charge, just to let the girl collect more information about the other party. For girls, the unknown enemy is the most terrifying! Boom boom boom!!! Not surprisingly, in the face of other envoys'' siege, Hell''s eyes revealed extremely astonishing means. Like an artist on the murder road, the nuns with evil spirits turn into a magic weapon, die if touched, or wounded by rubbing it, in less than a minute, even the seven dwarfs who look extremely tough One after another lost. "Appear, Prince Charming!" At the moment when the dwarves were defeated, Richer did not leave the opponent a chance to breathe, and in an instant he called again. Amidst the cry of the horse, a knight-like prince appeared on a white horse, holding a knight sword, pointing at the eyes of hell! "No, it''s not over yet, Grimm''s fairy tale secret technique, multiple summons!" Because of his own master, Lissers magic power was extremely sufficient at this time, and he did not hesitate to use a very magical secret technique. In an instant, the sound of horse hooves one after another, eight consecutive prince charming knights appeared in front of the girl, forming a nine Men''s Cavaliers squad. "Knights, charge!!!" There was a certain color of memory in the words, Lisser issued his own order, and the nine knights launched a charge toward the hell''s eyes. In an instant, the knights'' aura was condensed into one, like an off-string arrow. Killing eyes to hell. "The hell is not empty, and you swear not to become a Buddha!" Hands folded, hell''s eyes murmured in a low voice, and in an instant, endless evil spirits gathered behind her, and a huge evil spirit appeared out of thin air, screaming from the sky!.. 645 Chapter 185 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Roar!Roar!Roar!... The evil spirits gathered by the evil spirits appeared out of thin air and roared to the sky. Amidst this roar, the surrounding monsters retreated one after another, as if natural enemies had appeared, and at this moment, Leiser felt that the operation of his magic power appeared to stagnate. "Is this the suppressive effect of evil spirits?" After simply speculating about the current situation, Lisser urged Grimm''s fairy tale for the first time. Obviously, Grimm''s fairy tale was extremely mysterious, and soon released a guardian to isolate the suppressive effect of evil spirits, but Leiser glanced at the nine knights who were a little slow, and couldn''t help but frown slightly. In Leither''s memory, the knight as a highly mobile unit, the biggest feature is the powerful penetration and lethality brought by the knight''s charge. However, if the knight''s charge is hindered, unable to increase his speed to the extreme, or even slowness and disharmony in action, it will reduce their attack power and defense power to a speechless level. A knight charging in that state is very easy to break. Now, the knights of Leiser are facing such a situation, it is very dangerous, as expected boom!!! In the next moment, the big evil spirit with a height of several meters moved extremely quickly. It jumped up and appeared in the air of more than ten meters, and bombarded the knights in the way of falling. In an instant, the whole earth shook and the dust was agitated! Boom boom boom!!! In the smoke and dust, the huge evil spirit did not seem to relax, and attacked frantically, causing Lisser''s brows to frown, because in her perception, the number of her knights was declining, and in a blink of an eye there were only five knights left. Up. "It can''t go on like this, if so, then, summon..." "Sorry, sir, in view of your magical power that seems to have no bottom line, I can''t let you summon it so easily!" I don''t know when, the hell gaze appeared not far in front of Lisser, his hands were filled with evil aura, it seemed that they turned into two invincible gods, crossed and cut over. "Humph!" Although he was a caster agency, he was not without melee combat ability. At this critical moment, Leiser fell backwards, avoiding the evil spirit cut by the hell''s eyes "The fairy tale reappears, come out, Snow White!" While avoiding, Leiser still did not give up activating his own summoning ability. In an instant, a pure white princess emerged from the silver robe. In an instant, the violent snow storm swept toward the hell light that was charging forward. Going away, the bitter cold made her have to stop her attack and escape. "Snow White, freeze everything!" As soon as Hells eyes escaped, Leiser seized the opportunity, and in an instant he extracted a large amount of magic power and injected it into Snow White through Grimms fairy tale. Everything is frozen. Roar!Roar!Roar!... At this time, a huge evil spirit descended from the sky, and the evil spirit that had already solved the Knights aimed at Snow White, and the huge figure fell from the sky and launched an attack.Biquge www.dzshuo.com It was just in the process of falling that even the evil spirit found that his body was frozen in such a chill, so he roared and seemed to be desperate to kill Snow White. "Damn it, use the Ice Tornado!" Seeing this scene, Leiser whispered softly, driving Snow White to turn the cold into a tornado, swept up, and had the most direct collision with the falling huge evil spirit. boom!!! The ice and snow tornado directly freezes the huge evil spirit, turning it into a huge hail falling from the sky, bombarding the earth, and the evil spirits in the hail instantly split into pieces, amidst the huge vibration and roar, the icicles splash ,just-- "Catch you!" In this turmoil, I don''t know when, Hell''s Eyes have appeared beside Snow White, regardless of the condition of being frozen, grabbed Snow White''s hands, and swept through the evil spirit. boom!!! In the shock, Snow White shattered, leaving only the proudly gazing nuns, her eyes were looking straight at Li Sor, as if she would launch an attack in the next moment. However, Lisser, who knew the other partys entanglement a long time ago, was actually prepared for a long time. When Snow White was fighting, she had already activated the summoning, and only the last thought, a new envoy would appear, but , At this moment "It turns out that you are the detachment opportunity that the body is looking for!" Hell''s eyes let go of the aura on his body, and he looked at Li Sor with complicated eyes, revealing an aura that was hidden by her. After sensing the aura, Li Sor''s whole body was shocked It was a very familiar aura, which Lisel possessed, but was taught by his father to hide that aura from a young age. "What is an opportunity for detachment, what are you talking about!" At this time, Liser finally realized his existence, which seemed to be very special, and couldn''t help but ask, completely forgetting that the other party was an enemy. Fortunately, hell''s eyes didn''t mind this at this time. "You don''t even know the origin of your own existence, you... are so happy!" Hellguang''s expression was very complicated, looking at Lisser, he continued to explain-- "The so-called opportunity for detachment is the necessary opportunity for the existence of the detached person or the enlightened person." "Enlightened people are like immortals and buddhas in history. They are beyond everything and are with their roots. They cannot appear in the world just because of their restraint, because they are not known to the world." "We are all coming from the moment of detachment of people who are approaching detachment, but you are very happy and become a complete life, and I am just an abandoned incarnation." Hearing the answer from the light of hell, Lisser''s gaze seemed to go back to a long time ago, and he saw the father who suddenly appeared in front of him, the father who arranged his life and died for himself "I, is it your chance to escape?" Then, she seemed to hear the gracious answer from the gray-haired old man, "No, you are my daughter." In an instant, the girl''s heart was filled with unspeakable fullness, and the depression in her heart almost disappeared under such fullness... 646 Chapter 186 Blooming, the fourth fairy tale sword You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hell''s eyes are jealous. Even if she was extraordinary, she was able to suppress hell, but after understanding the identity of the silver-robed girl in front of her, she could not suppress her own jealousy, and there was no way she could not be jealous. Obviously, it is also an opportunity for detachment as the origin of existence. She is a happy and independent individual, and she is just an incarnation that is disgusted and abandoned by the body. The gap between them is really big enough to make people unable to pay attention. "Oh, it''s obviously you who made the oath at the beginning. Hell is not empty and you will not be able to become a Buddha. Isn''t it you who made this opportunity of transcendence become dusty, but now you are angry at me!" Regarding the body that regards himself as a consumable item, hell also has a lot of grievances, especially when he sees an existence similar to himself, and he is so loved by others, this grievance is even more pervasive. "Thank you!" At this moment, Leiser said aloud, and saw the silver-robed girl bowing slightly towards the light of hell, "If it weren''t for you, I don''t know, father, he loves me so much, obviously I''m just a part of him. That''s it..." "Father?" Slightly pursed his lips. According to this vocabulary, the wisdom of Helllight has already touched the girls situation. It is a nun, and I have to sigh that the half-step detached adult is really great. It. "Don''t thank me, now your identity is known to me, and my ontology is also known. He originally came to get a new opportunity for detachment. You have been paid attention to by him." After being silent for a while, Hell looked at Leiser and said, "Although I have a big complaint about my body, I can''t go against his will, so let''s start, let''s fight!" "Ok!" Raising his head slightly, Leiser looked at his eyes, as if he had made some determination. In an instant, a burst of magical power erupted from Leiser, and the girl seemed to have broken through some restriction, and the whole person slowly became a little taller. Centimeters. The hood on her head automatically fell off, revealing a pure white hair and pointed elf ears. With a bang, the girls mask shattered, revealing an extremely beautiful and flawless face, and the whole person seemed to transform into Like an elf with snow, pure white and beautiful is unforgettable. "The fairy tale of Grimm, really bloom!" At this time, Li Se was the real and complete Li Se. The previous Li Se was just a disguise. After understanding his fathers love, Li Se finally had the courage to face everything about him I am loved by so many people, how could I succumb to that kind of stuff? I want to fight! In the next moment, under Lisser''s order, Grimm''s fairy tale began to transform, transforming from an ancient magic book into a gorgeous sword. The sword of fairy tales, the sword of innocence formed by the gathering of fairy tales, the most beautiful holy sword of mankind''s fantasy, and the man who holds the holy sword will be blessed with the most beautiful fantasy of mankind. The girl holding the holy sword, like a heroic female sword god, bloomed with fierce and beautiful sword intent, and the hell eyes on the opposite side became serious. As the name suggests, its momentum is like this hell, terrifying. boom!!! At the next moment, the two moved at the same time, and Leiser was holding the holy sword and helllights invincible suffocating sword energy had a head-on collision. In the sound of the collision, the holy sword''s future attacking sword qi was cut off, and the next moment, hell light The eyes appeared next to the girl, and the evil spirit filled her body, like a fierce beast choosing people to eat.Lianlianxs.com www.lianlianxs.com Bang bang bang!!! Holding the holy sword, the girl burst out a gorgeous sword dance, and collided head-on with Hell Gwangmu. The whole body of Hell Gwangmu seemed to be a weapon. Even the holy sword in the girl''s hand could not be cut. Every slash would produce one. A sound like a metal collision, as the battle progressed, the entire battlefield reverberated with constant sound. boom!! After another collision, Leiser took a step back calmly, put the holy sword in his hand on the ground, and called out, "In my name, the fairy tale reappears, come on, Big Bad Wolf!" Roar!Roar!Roar!... A huge roar suddenly echoed, and a huge werewolf emerged from the void and rushed towards the hell. The two had a violent collision. One was a powerful and fierce werewolf, and the other was a hedgehog. Neither of them could immediately defeat each other, but the battle froze for a while. Standing outside the battlefield between the two, Leiser knew that this stalemate battle scene was temporary. As his summoned object, although the big bad wolf was strong, it was definitely not an opponent of hell. Sure enough, after a stalemate for a minute, the big bad wolf finally suffered a serious injury. He was hit by the sight of the hell and almost cut his throat with a knife. The next moment, the sight of the hell bullied his body and used his hands and feet together, like a beast. The big bad wolf fell apart. However, when she was about to attack Leiser, she was stunned-- I saw Li Se raised the holy sword high, and the endless pure light gathered on the holy sword. As long as a mortal glanced at it, he would fall into the best memories and could not extricate himself. "Take it, the sword of the best fantasy of mankind! The sword of fairy tales!!!" The girl slashed with a sword, and the endless pure light instantly blasted on the light target of the hell. Under this brilliance, that terrible evil spirit, like a spring snow in the sun, instantly disappeared... "What a wonderful sword!" Perceiving that her own existence was disappearing, Guangmu Nun was relieved immediately, and then she was submerged in the endless brilliance and disappeared. ... ... "A very beautiful sword!" Not far away, sitting on a hill-like monster, Nagato looked at the brilliance rising to the sky, and exclaimed that everything around him was slowly dissipating, as if the end of the world. "But, the light eyes of hell, the light eyes girl in hell, really is the king of the earth?" Thinking of an opponent far away in Liudong Temple, a strange color appeared in Nagatos eyes. If you want to compare it, you probably saw the eyes of a useful prey... "It just so happens that, like your master, both have the value of being hunted by me, Jizo!" .. 647 Chapter 187 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Amitabha Buddha, his eyes have passed away." At the moment when the eyes of hell died, the white-clothed monk in the Liudong Temple put his hands together and chanted in a low voice, but there was a smile on his indifferent face, which immediately aroused. Not far away, he was constantly thinking about how to capture the Holy Grail Huang Ye Zonglian''s curiosity. "Why are your avatar dead, but you look so happy?" For the demise of an incarnation of her own follower, Huang Ye Zonglian had already been mentally prepared. In other words, Huang Ye Zonglian found that her follower has been constantly eroding since his appearance in the Holy Grail War. Own power. Whether he listened to the divine beasts from the previous truths, or the hell gazes now, is the power he wants to obliterate. Although he has a good reason, Huang Ye Zonglian clearly understands this. "Because she was originally the source of the poor monks staying in the world." "Her death, or temporary disappearance, has left my golden body free of shackles, and there is no need to be confined to the great wish of hell!" "The most important thing is that the opponent before she disappeared was the opportunity the poor monk needed. This sincerity is a god-given opportunity, and it is the greatest opportunity God has given the poor monk." "The chance of detachment lies in front of the poor monk!" The voice like a pilgrimage came from the mouth of the white-clothed monk, that kind of fanatical gesture made Huang Ye Zonglian frowned. In the eyes of this enchantment magician, this kind of follower like a fanatic is definitely the most difficult tool to grasp, and of course, it may also be the easiest to grasp. He is like a double-edged sword. Before he has a consistent goal, he is an excellent teammate. However, if he wants to achieve his goal, the opponent may do anything. In Zonglian''s eyes, it seemed that it was not impossible. but-- After carefully recalling the facts that I had said frankly and frankly with myself before, Huang Ye Zonglian had an unspeakable feeling. In a sense, it could be called a feeling of pity for the same disease. The followers of Huang Ye Zonglian are not others, but the famous Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva! Before the immeasurable kalpas in the past, the Buddha''s name and all wisdom achieved the Tathagata, living in the world for sixty thousand kalpas This Buddha was a king of a small country before he became a monk. He was friends with a king of a neighboring country and walked with the ten good things to benefit all beings.In order to save the evil beings in neighboring countries, they jointly made a vow. One king made a vow to become a Buddha early, and later save all sin and suffering sentient beings, a king vows that if they don''t finish the sin and suffering sentient beings first, so that they can achieve Bodhi in peace and happiness, they will never become a Buddha. It is the Tathagata who makes the wish first to become the Buddha, and the one who makes the wish and becomes the Buddha is the Ksitigarbha. This is the original origin of the Ksitigarbha king. He and the highest Buddha Tathagata were born in the same period. However, the Tathagata is a Buddha. Although Ksitigarbha has the power of a Buddha, it is only a Bodhisattva, not a Buddha.Girls Classmates Network www.sntxw.com In the beginning, the vow of not becoming a Buddha was originally the wish of the Ksitigarbha king, because becoming a Buddha means detaching from all beings and being with the root cause. At that time, because of the restraining power, he could not return to this world again. Sleeping at the root cause, this is unacceptable to the Ksitigarbha king who is determined to save all living beings. However, the Ksitigarbha King overestimated himself and underestimated the power of time! Under the scouring of endless time, the Ksitigarbha king discovered that hell has never been free, and even the demons and demons in the hell are constantly increasing with the development of external civilization and the complexity of human hearts and demons. Such a situation is so frustrating for the Ksitigarbha, who is determined to eliminate hell, even gave up detachment for this, and planted himself with the restriction of''hell is not empty, sworn not to become a Buddha''! To be able to become a bodhisattva, Ksitigarbhas mind is absolutely firm, but the same cant help with the ravages of time. Ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, and even after becoming a hero, the infinite years that extend infinitely will fulfill the great wish in this bodhisattvas heart, finally Those traces of fluke were completely put out-- Humans are hopeless! Just like Huang Ye Zonglian in the two hundred years, because of excessive desire to help others, she bumped into obstacles everywhere in reality. In the end, she could only come to the conclusion that for me, no one can save has the same effect. "How similar we are!" Looking at the white-clothed monk, Huang Ye Zonglian couldn''t help sighing. The facts are also true. The Huang Ye Zonglian who did not use the holy relic to summon the heroic spirit, summoned it is the most similar to himself, the heroic spirit, this One thing is beyond doubt. After the beliefs she insisted on during the first half of her life were questioned by herself, Yazong Lian began to learn magic with the purpose of pursuing the "prototype of the soul", collecting death, interpreting the origin of mankind, and tracing the vortex of the root, hoping to find out. The value of humanity or the end of ugly and suffering humanity When Ksitigarbha''s belief in himself was shaken, he hoped to get rid of the great wish of restraining himself, just like his friend Tathagata, truly crossing the limit, becoming a Buddha and detached. In order to become a Buddha, Ksitigarbha even cut out his own detachment opportunity that was engraved on "the hell is not empty, sworn not to become a Buddha" in the posture of an incarnation of himself in the myth, and asked her to die for a temporary relief. The limits of this big wish. "Although it is very inadequate, the poor monk is always thinking that if the poor monk was willing to become a Buddha directly, maybe he would not have to suffer such a torment. Therefore, after calculating that there is an opportunity for no master to escape in this Holy Grail War. When it appeared, the poor monk descended desperately." The white-clothed monk folded his hands and said indifferently, but the heat in his eyes could not be concealed. Even Huang Ye Zonglian could feel the heat without looking at the other party. "I will help you get the opportunity for detachment you said, but the premise is that you must help me get the Holy Grail during the Holy Grail War." Although he felt the same, Ara Yazonglian''s words were still unceremonious, but such a tone did not make the Ksitigarbha king show any anger, but smiled. "Just so, Amitabha!" Put your hands together, the white monk solemnly promised! ps: It''s so difficult to update during the National Day holiday!.. 648 Chapter 188: The Second Wrath of the Hero King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato saw Lyser again, he was also shocked by the beauty of the girl. At this time, the girl has become a young girl. She removed the mask that covered her pretty face, revealing an amazing and flawless face. The pure white hair naturally hangs down, and the pointed ears are just right spotted, especially It was a trace of heroic aura from the girl''s hand holding a crystal long sword, which made her beauty even higher. However, what strikes Nagato the most is that the girl at this time is like a gathering of all the most beautiful things in a fairy tale. Just looking at it like this makes people have a thought of intoxicating, if not for the girls self-growth The silver robe of the door has some special isolation effects, and the girl''s charm will be more powerful. "It seems that you have passed the threshold in your heart!" Strolling and approaching the girl''s side, Nagato scanned the girl''s whole body unscrupulously. The heat in his eyes was just right, making the girl''s cheeks red. "Ok!" The girl nodded lightly, her face showed a trace of firm will, "There are so many people who love me and give for me, so I can''t escape, failure is not terrible, but terrible is the loss of hope!" "Ha ha!" After seeing the girl really relieved the frustration in her heart, Nagato showed a slight smile. When she was about to say something, she found that the girl in front of her was weak and was about to fall. Taking a step forward, he took the girls soft body into her arms, Nagatos nose smelled a scent, and she immediately felt refreshed, and the crystal sword that fell from the girls hand instantly became a simple book. Books. Through the contract and the sword seal, Nagato knew that the reason why Lisser would be unconscious was just the first time he turned the Grimm fairy tale in his hand into a fairy sword. The mental consumption was a little uncomfortable. Just a good nights sleep. at this time-- Boom boom boom!!! A violent roar came from a distance, making Nagato couldn''t help but cast his gaze in that direction. If there is no error in Nagato''s memory, it is the location of the Matong clan. "That''s the heroic king who lost his temper after coming out of Nero''s inherent barrier." At this moment, Saya, who was dressed in white and lightly veiled, appeared from the void and landed lightly beside Nagato, staring at Li Sa in admiration, "...Is really a lovely girl. ." "In this case, Richer will leave it to you first!" Hearing Saya''s words, after thinking for a few seconds, Nagato gave Rise to Saya, and flicked across the back of Rise''s hand. The sword mark disappeared from the back of Lise''s hand and appeared on the back of Nagato''s hand. "The Golden Shining in Form 2 is my goal, such a good material, I can''t give up!" Thinking of the almost endless treasures of the king, Nagato seemed to see a huge treasure house beckoning to him, if you swallow it, how wonderful it would be! ... ... At this time, the residence of the Jiantong clan has become a broken place.Kiss novels www.qinxs.com "Come out to this king, bastards!" The heroic spirits of gold were burning with anger at this time, and the Wang Wei of the oldest king spread wantonly around him. Behind the king, one after another treasures blasted out from time to time, destroying everything around him. The hero king was very angry at this time, even if he defeated the Roman tyrant, he could not stop this angry fire! Yes, the hero king has won! In the previous battle with Nero, although Nero was very strong and violent, the emperor''s privileges were almost omnipotent with the blessing of the golden theater, which beat the hero king almost out of breath, but in the end, the hero king won. Up. The main reason is Nero''s headache that is almost cursed. As long as Nero exerts a certain amount of effort, an unbearable headache will erupt, which will make his strength suddenly drop. In a sense, because of the headache characteristics, Nero really didn''t use her full strength to fight, but even so, she was also the top heroic spirit above many heroic spirits, which was a very shocking thing. But anyway, Nero ultimately failed. Only shortly after the victory, the King of Heroes had not had time to be happy. After appearing from the tumultuous Golden Theater, the first sight of Tosaka Tokimin who was wandering on the edge of death, he was suddenly angry. I have to be angry. Although there is a reason why I was caught by the inherent barrier of the Roman tyrant, in any case, Tosaka Tokimi''s actions tonight are indeed with the hero king As the oldest king, the hero king can''t protect the master who is fighting with him! No matter who it is, as long as you see the appearance of Tosaka Toshimi, you cant help but make such an association. This makes the most arrogant and oldest king feel so affectionate. Even if his master is killed in his own hands, the hero king is not willing to see it. The situation of Tosaka Toshimi. Of course, the hero king is angry, there is another reason That is, Tosaka Tokichen is already like this, as long as a three-year-old child can put him to death, then, as the heroic spirit summoned by Tosaka Tokichen, the hero king will be defeated by Nero because of lack of magic power. However, the other party did not do so. Instead, he beat Tosaka Tokimi to death, leaving his last breath to become the "charger" of the Hero King. Only in this way, the victory of the Hero King seemed to have become. The other party''s charity, how can this make the extremely arrogant hero king stand it! "Assassin, how dare you to despise, blaspheme the king''s majesty, come out to me, I will completely smash you into dregs!!!" The king''s loud voice reverberated around, mighty, the Hero King no longer cared about anything at this time, if he couldn''t vent his own evil, the Hero King would go crazy. at this time-- A strong sense of crisis rose in vain from behind the hero king, the king turned around, and what caught his eye was a huge magic cannon bombarded from a distance. The magic cylinder with a radius of one meter was filled with endless murderous intent. "Hmph, the blazing sky covered seven rings!!!" Almost instantly, the King of Heroes took out a certain collection from his treasury and activated his real name. In an instant, an energy shield like seven flower petals appeared in front of the King and collided with the magic cannon! boom!!!.. 649 Chapter 189 Fighting Heroes Third You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rumble!!! A huge popping sound suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the powerful impact spread from all sides, completely annihilating the surrounding Matong Mansion that had been destroyed by the hero king. The violent vibration of the great source of magic power can be sensed by any magician. Trembling! "Humph!!!" Supporting the defensive enchantment, the hero king frowned, because in the explosion just now, his seven-layer enchantment had been broken through the sixth layer, but fortunately, the last layer had not been broken, otherwise, even if he was the oldest king , The hero king will definitely be injured. Its just that in contrast to this, the King of Heroes is more concerned about another thing The blazing sky covered the seven-fold ring. The enchantment treasure that the hero king took out at this time was the bronze shield used by Aas to block Hectors spear in the Greek Trojan mythology. It was covered with seven layers of The cowhide is called the seven-fold ring. Later, this weapon was sublimated in the years and turned into a treasure after the death of Aas. Its scope was expanded to a conceptual weapon that was proud of its absolute defense against throwing weapons. Each flower * petal has the same shape as an ancient city wall. Defensive power can be called invincible defense. And this kind of defense would actually be broken through the six-layer enchantment in an instant, and the strength of the attacker would probably not be low, or even strong. In this regard, the Hero King showed a terrible smile. "Miscellaneous, are you finally out?" A ferocious smile spread all over the king''s face. After the explosion subsided, the hero king dispersed away from the enchantment. Not far from the woods, a figure of a young man with a purple robe and red hair was strolling and appeared. The next moment-- Whoosh!!! Like an arrow from the string, the young man turned into a purple light and rushed forward. The speed was so fast that even the Roman tyrant who had been too strong under various blessings before could not match. "Miscellaneous!!!" Seeing that the opponent didnt even say anything, he launched an attack. The King of Heroes undoubtedly activated the Kings Treasure. In an instant, golden spatial ripples appeared behind the King, and densely packed treasures emerged from the ripples. The astonishing speed was thrown out! Whoosh whoosh!!! Treasures are like a rain of arrows, densely bombarded and killed. In the process, the red-haired boy is like an elegant dancer, avoiding the bombardment of the rain of treasures with extremely astonishing and inconceivable movements, even especially He spared no effort to choose a sword among the many treasures and staged a gorgeous sword dance. "Asshole, who gave you the courage to touch this king''s treasure!" After seeing the amazing sword dance, the hero king suddenly felt like he had eaten gunpowder, and his anger became more vigorous. The intensity of the endless treasure bombing instantly doubled. No matter how gorgeous the young sword dance, the speed is inevitable. It dropped, even slower and slower, only at the moment when the teenager''s speed almost stopped-- "Astronomical manipulation-ten times the gravity!" The boy who hadnt spoken from the beginning spoke for the first time. As soon as his voice fell, the gravity within a hundred meters of the surrounding area instantly increased tenfold. Under such sudden increase in gravity, the treasures passing through the air have not yet reached the boy. The place where he was blasted directly on the ground, and the hero king was interrupted for a while and his body froze. At this moment, the red-haired boy''s body seemed to be unaffected by gravity. In an instant, he rushed over a distance of hundreds of meters and came to the hero king. He waved the long sword in his hand and made a heavy and powerful blow. Wave it out!Hot search novel www.resooo.com boom!!! The long sword and the golden armor on the Hero King violently collided. Under the huge power of the young man, the Hero King was instantly blasted out and fell heavily to the ground, smashing a big hole. "Damn it!" The next moment, the figure of the Hero King stumbled out of the big pit, panting, his upper body armor was broken, and a long wound appeared on the Hero King''s body. Perhaps it was because the sword in his hand was just the prototype of the treasure. Although the mystery contained was primitive, but not much, so although the long sword shattered the Hero Kings armor, it did not cause him enough damage. But for the hero king at this time, it is even more irritating, especially at this time the more than ten times the gravity on his body makes this proud king even more dissatisfied, so- "Miscellaneous, I will use my beloved sword to ruin you thoroughly!!!" Out of anger, the sword of EA named EA was taken out by the king again, and the magic power gushed out again The blade part of EA is tightly connected with three cylinders, and the unsharp blades are twisted into a spiral. The three cylinders are slowly wound together like a chain, and they are spreading out in a whirlpool. Under the attention, the will to open up everything began to permeate, making people stunned. "Cut, this weapon is a bit rotten, otherwise, a sword can completely solve you!" The red-haired boy, Nagato, was talking a little bit irritably at this time, and at the same time he dropped the sword in his hand, and then looked at the hero king. To be precise, it was the EA in the hero king''s hands, showing great interest. ''S smile-- "Oh, that''s your real weapon, isn''t it good, Hero King!" Saw Nagato stretched out his right hand, the sword imprint engraved on the back of his hand gave off a burst of brilliance, and the incomparably rebellious divine aura once again diffused, making the hero king suddenly feel shocked. "It''s actually you, King of Power!!!" As soon as that special divine breath appeared, it was recognized by the Hero King. In other words, this is the existence of the Hero King most feared in this Holy Grail War. Although the appearance of the God King at this time is not the silver-robed girl, but The hero king thinks he can''t be wrong. In other words, the guy in front of him gave him an inexplicable feeling. Inexplicably, the hero king knew that this guy in front of him was the real king of power, and the previous one was at best his clone or puppet. "It''s me, I''m here to bring your holy grail journey to an end, don''t blame me, Hero King!" As soon as the voice fell, the bright brilliance stretched out from the back of Nagato''s hand, and a huge sword appeared from the brilliance. The almost invincible might spread out from the blade, making EA in the hand of the hero king faintly tremble "The strongest mimicry, ten percent-Dao Sword Sword!" Holding the big sword, the tip of the sword pointed directly at the Hero King, Nagato showed a look of expectation, "Just imitate my strongest sword and solve you completely!" .. 650 Chapter 190-The fourth one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhandao sword, the strongest magic weapon in Nagato''s hand, there is no one! That is the strongest weapon in the Nagato Heavenly Way mode. It is the strongest sword forged from the essence of the world tree that gave birth to the heavens and the world. The sword body is engraved with the law of the heavens and the world. Profound meaning, can be called the sword of order of the entire universe, no matter the material or the mystery, it is the highest standard, the strongest name, it is indisputable. In fact, if the sword is not really dangerous, Nagato does not intend to use it at all. With one sword, there is nothing to cut, and it can even become stronger as the law of the heavens and the world continues to improve. , One day may indeed be able to reach the realm of''cut the way'' that Nagato expected. Of course, the most maddening thing about the Zhan Dao Sword is that it turned out to be just an unfinished weapon. In Nagato''s design, it was only one-third completed. If it really takes shape according to Nagato''s prediction, no matter how many treasures Nagato gets in the future, the Sword Sword will definitely be one of Nagato''s strongest weapons in the future, and it won''t fail to take Nagato''s forward speed. At this time, Nagatos strongest and most potential weapon was demonstrated by his thousands of phantom simulation capabilities, although only 10% of the ability, even because of the unique world rules of Xing Yue, this A weapon that can destroy the world by just one tenth can only exert half of its destructive power, but-- "It''s an honor to be able to fall under this sword, hero king!" The red-haired young man showed an open smile, and the incomplete sword in his hand burst out a very special aura, directly locking the hero king, making the golden hero suddenly feel a horror, as if he had been affected by an extremely terrifying murder The beast withstood the same. "Asshole!!!" There was a little madness in the eyes of the King of Heroes. People who did not face the power of the sword in person could not understand how maddening the feeling of life and death was involuntary, especially for an arrogant king like the King of Heroes. "This king is the king of heroes. For this king, failure does not exist! Heaven and earth leave Pizhixing obediently!!!" Shouting frantically, the hero king swung his sword, the sky was screaming, the earth was roaring, and the huge beam of magic power shocked the entire Fuyuki City, rushing out, rolling towards Nagato, the shock of the great source, let The magicians and even the heroic spirits of the whole city are looking at each other. boom!!! Amidst the fierce roar, what can be called the heavens and the earth splits, and the destruction of the earth''s shaking and swaying has come. The hero king''s sword contains more than half of his own magic power, which can be called an all-out effort. Under the pressure of that will, Nagato''s whole body buzzed, as if being crushed by some unknown force, and the terrible torrent of magic power in front of him was simultaneously covered. "It''s useless, in front of Dao Sword Sword, such an attack is useless!" In the face of this terrible torrent of magical power, Nagato smiled contemptuously. With a wave of the sword in his hand, the invisible will was suppressed and cut off. The next moment, the Nagato sword holding the big sword became one and turned into a brilliant Jian Guang rushed into the huge magic torrent. Tear!!! The tyrannical torrent and the dazzling sword light just touched, and the dazzling sword light cut a path. Following this path, the sword light kept advancing, the route was twisty, but it was cut at a very fast speed. Open the magic torrent and approach the hero king! This is one of the abilities of the Dao Sword. As the Dao Sword with too many laws inscribed, when the Nagato and its human sword are integrated, you can see through the "perspective" of the Dao Sword to see any level. Weakness beyond the existence of the sword. Just like Pao Ding Jie Niu, know the law of things, there is nothing it can not cut off!000 literature www.000wxxs.com This is the terrible thing about Zhandao Sword! "Damn it, what''s wrong!!!" Maintaining a huge torrent of magic power, the hero king himself could not see the situation in front of him, only a vague magic current, but the king''s heart was full of unspeakable crisis, and as time passed, the sense of crisis became more and more profound. And just when the king was upset, with a tearing sound, I saw the heroic king''s eyes widened, and the torrent of magic power in front of him was torn into a long opening, and a sword light flew out from the opening towards him. Boom!!! "The Lock of Heaven!!!" At this critical moment, the Hero King instinctively used his most trusted treasure Several chains flew out of the void in all directions in an attempt to lock the bright sword light, especially the simulated divine aura on the Dao Slashing Sword, which doubled the power of the Sky Lock. The lock of the sky, used with Enkidu in the past to capture the "bull of the sky" that plunged the earth into a seven-year famine, the most trusted treasure of the hero king, which functions as a "rule to the gods", the captured god The higher the sex, the harder the chain will increase, and the harder it is to break free. Very few arms are used against the gods. just-- boom!boom!boom!... Even though the power of the divine aura on the opponent''s sword light is multiplied, the lock of the sky is cut off in less than a moment under the bombardment of that sword light, turning into several pieces and falling to the ground. Because the divinity possessed by Nagato was originally not a normal divinity, it was an anti-god, deity-killing divinity, which was diametrically opposed to a general divinity, and could not be treated as a general divinity. Of course, the most important point is that the lock of the sky is still too low-end in front of the Dao Sword, even if the Dao Sword at this time is only simulated by Qianhuan, it is the same. boom!!! Lost the barrier of the lock of the sky, the bright sword light bombarded the hero king, and the hero king was blown out in an instant. The blood on his body was overflowing, and the sword almost completely cut the hero king into two. Boom boom boom!!! After losing the heroic queen, the torrent of magic power cut by EA suddenly seemed like a beast that had lost its shackles, raging on the ground continuously, setting off a terrifying shock, and the roar spread far and far... ... ... "It''s spectacular!" Saya, who was looking after the sleeping Leiser in the distance, watched the bursting scene of the torrent of magic power from a distance, and suddenly admired, "It is a famous EA, but it is a pity that I met Brother Nagato..." .. 651 Chapter 191 Taking Civilization as Sword [Part One] First You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the hero king''s consciousness recovered from the chaos, what opened his eyes was the bright moon hanging high in the sky, and the endless and deep night sky. At this time, the moon and stars were sparse, and the entire starry sky looked extremely vast and magnificent, which made people feel relaxed and happy. However, the hero king at this time was in no mood to appreciate such a night sky, and the severe pain on his body completely distracted the arrogant king The sword light of the Dao Zhan Sword was invincible, and a slash from the shoulder of the hero king left a terrible scar on the king, almost cutting it into two parts. "Huh? This king, hasn''t he returned yet...?" After spitting out such a word with difficulty, the hero king found that the place he was in was full of ruins. However, on the ruins, runes glittering with golden halo were engraved on it, the complexity of which made the hero king feel dizzy at first glance. This is a very clever, but unknown rune. To be precise, at this time he was on a magic circle constructed from this unique rune! "You can''t just die like this before you capture my goal!" Slightly loose voices echoed around, and the King of Heroes saw a large sword holding a man. The King of Power was slowly walking towards him, looking at himself condescendingly, but there was no trace of emotion in his eyes, he was extremely indifferent. "Mongrel, are you peeping at the king''s things?" Even if it has already been defeated at this time, the arrogance of the hero king has not been weakened at all. Most of the existence of the incarnation of the heroic spirits have extremely firm selves. To say that it is not good, it is to never repent! "It''s true, after all, what you have in this world is really good!" Nagato didnt have any hypocrisy, and he confessed his thoughts generously, and then slowly injected magic power into the magic circle under her feet. In a short time, the whole magic circle slowly released the golden shimmer of the person, letting those who were in it The hero king felt a chill-- That was the restraint from one''s own divinity. The entire magic circle revealed an absolute restraint on the divine, even predatory characteristics, not the feeling of the hero king himself. "This magic circle is an improved version of the ritual magic circle where I became a godslayer." "The original role was through a one-on-one duel between mortals and gods. The victorious mortals would usurp the power of the gods through the magic circle. Now I have improved a little..." "It can target the divinity in you, and deprive you of a concept in your arms and become my strength." Slowly explaining the role of the magic circle under his feet, Nagato took a step forward indifferently and came to the front of the hero king, the sword in his hand was raised high, making the hero king frowned, and then relieved. "...Is that right? I''m looking forward to seeing you next time." I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com "Goodbye, Hero King!" With that said, the sword in Nagato''s hand was swung down, and it penetrated the heart of the hero in an instant, and the body of the hero began to dissipate. The next moment, the magic circle under the hero was completely activated, and the endless brilliance bloomed out. Something unknown catches-- That is a strange existence like a key and a sword, or a key-shaped sword! This is Gilgamesh''s treasure-the body of the King''s Treasure, a key-shaped sword connected to the "Golden City", connected to the space of the treasure house, and the treasures in it can be taken out freely. According to legend, Gilgamesh had all the prototypes of the treasures in the treasure house. Almost all the prototypes of the heroes can be found in this treasure house. In a sense, the original hero of Gilgamesh is really very good. Competent, no hero is more suitable for this position than him. "Open it, the capital of gold!!!" Manipulating the key captured by the magic circle, Nagato whispered softly. With a sound of Weng, the sword of the key gradually blurred, as if it had penetrated something, while the surrounding space hummed, as if something was slowly expanding... boom!!! At the next moment, the breath of time-honored age pounced on the face, and the environment around Nagato suddenly changed. From the ruin-like world to the golden space, surrounded by dense treasures prototypes, it is Gilgamesh''s Collectibles, a collection of prototypes of all treasures throughout the ages. "First of all, the key!" Seeing everything around him, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, then glanced over the key sword floating in front of him, and swung out the sword sword in his hand-- boom!!! In the crisp sound, the sword of the key splits into two, then turned into a little golden light, absorbed by the sword in Nagato''s hand, and the sword of the sword reverted to the sword of the red dust in an instant. The sword was spotless and looked extremely clean. After absorbing the sword of the key, the sword in Nagato''s hand has become the new sword of the key, and this golden space has been mastered by Nagato, and has become a treasure of Nagato, or in other words, with Nagato Qianhuans weapon is bound. "However, this is not enough!" Nagato looked at the surrounding treasures, and in Nagato''s eyes, there was a kind of ambition, and he raised the magic sword in his hand, "As my Nagato weapon, you can''t just have such a little strength!" Qianhuan, Nagato is a mysterious weapon fused with the Red Dust Demon Sword and the inherent enchantment-Infinite Sword. Cong Yun and Dao Sword had defeated many enemies, but in Nagato''s eyes, they were not enough! As a weapon in Nagato''s humanitarian mode, how could it be possible to always imitate the weapon in the heavenly mode to fight? That would be too much loss. The weapon in the humanitarian mode should have its own unique power. "Treasures are the strongest crystallization of human civilization in the Moon World, and what this king''s treasure house contains is probably most of the essence of the entire human civilization." "The Dao Sword of the Heavenly Dao Mode is based on the essence of the World Tree and the Big Net of Laws, and the weapons in the Humane Mode should not be too backward. Now, I use this type of month to condense countless years, the crystallization of the entire human civilization. Forge the exclusive weapons of the humane mode successfully," .. 652 Chapter 192 Civilization as the Sword [Part Two] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Use civilization as a sword to create a humane force! This is what Nagato has planned since the beginning, and even Qianhuans birth was prepared for this. With Nagatos current strength and the speed of progress, it is no longer satisfied with the gods in the general sense. Soldiers. Even the King of Hero''s Departure Sword and King Arthur''s Sword of Oath of Victory are just like that in Nagato''s eyes, and they are not suitable for his real weapon. Only the most powerful and potential magic weapon like the Zhandao Sword, forged through Nagato''s own hands, can enter Nagato''s eyes. The law of the Moon World is unique, and many strange things have been born. Among them, the existence of treasures is particularly magical. This kind of existence that is completely rooted in civilization and embodies humane civilization to the fullest, if it is used as a material for forging magic weapons, it is simply the heart of Nagato. The Kings Treasure, which had all the prototypes of the treasures, and the infinite sword system that copied all the treasures, became Nagatos target. The treasures of the hero king are all prototypes of treasures, but they lack the characteristics of the owner of the treasures and cannot liberate their real names. Although the weapons in the infinite sword system are only projected and lack the necessary foundation for the treasures, they contain enough mystery. Able to liberate the real name. If the two are combined, it will almost enclose the treasures of the entire human civilization! "let''s start!" In the golden space, Nagato threw out the Red Dust Demon Sword in his hand, and saw the Demon Sword change in mid-air, turning into a bright light. It was the body of Qianhuan, the egg of the world. The spiritual light. "This body is the bone of a sword!" "Blood tide is like iron heart like glass!" "Undefeated across countless battlefields!" "I have never defeated and retreated once, I have never been a confidant! He always stands on the top of Jianqiu, drunk in victory alone!" Nagato sank into the mood of a certain white-haired heroic spirit. The magic power was released, and the will to erode the world radiated from the aura, and it began to overlap with the entire golden space, or in other words, eroded the entire space. "Therefore, this life is meaningless" The crimson hot flame burst out instantly, and everything changed where the flame burned. The entire golden space instantly turned into a barren world. On the barren ground, a handful of different treasures were scattered... "Then this body is destined to be born as a sword" In a firm and sad tone, he uttered a hint of a certain white-haired heroic spirit''s life. Behind Nagato emerged several huge gears, dots of flames, matching the treasures all over the barren world, this world It was like a huge forging field, which shocked people. At this moment, the infinite sword system of the inherent enchantment reappeared boom!!!67 novel www.6c7d.com In an instant, the two identical treasures in the entire enchantment resonated, like magnets, attracted to each other, flew close, and then merged together strangely, as if they were the complement of the treasure. Every time the treasure is completed, the entire space is slightly shaken. In the continuous shaking, a handful of complete treasures with dazzling brilliance are suspended in the air, the speed is extremely fast, the number is very large, and not long, the whole The sky is full of endless treasures, knives, spears, swords and halberds, everything is there, and the level is from low to high, all possessed. "Bloom, the fire of origin!!!" At this moment, Nagatos consciousness communicates with the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds. In an instant, the power of the source pours into this world from the void like flowing water, and then ignites it, turning it into an endless colorless fire. It burns in the air, and after a short while, the entire space turns into a sea of ??flames, or in other words, a heaven and earth oven! "Take heaven and earth as ovens, treasures as raw materials, and aura as the core, forging...begins!!!" Standing under the aura, Nagato opened his arms, aligning his mind with the entire space and the endless source of fire, and began his forging "First of all, the infallible treasure..." Whispering in a low voice, Nagato manipulated countless infinite treasures to gather together and burn them with the hottest flame! During this process, the combat skills from some unknown heroes intermittently flowed into Nagato''s mind, making Nagato''s already honed martial arts one step further. However, Nagato does not pay much attention to this knowledge, but focuses on the process of burning the treasure into a liquid state and pouring it into the aura. What Nagato needs to ensure is that in this integration, the aura is commanded. Those treasures, not the spirituality of those treasures, cover the main spirituality of the aura. After about an hour, under the scorching of the fire of the source, the inexhaustible treasures finally merged. At this time, the entire inherent barrier is missing, and it seems that as the treasures are integrated, they are re-integrated. In the aura. "Huh, very good, next is the D-class treasure..." After completing the fusion of impenetrable treasures, Nagato carefully began the fusion of D-class treasures. As D-class treasures, they are no longer the weapons of unknown heroes. Most of them are the weapons of small and famous people in history. , The spirituality in it is much stronger than the impervious treasure, and the difficulty of its integration naturally increases. "However, no matter how high the spirituality is, it is ultimately nothing but nothing. Facing the general trend, after all, it can only be integrated into my weapon and become a part of its nourishment. My command is absolute!" Saying this indifferently, Nagatos will drove the original fire and began to continuously burn D-class treasures. Time was like this, as Nagato continued to forge the humane weapons, every minute. Passing... ... ... Just after Nagato entered the Golden City, the fourth night of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War had ended. The Tosaka family and the Matsuya family were out at the same time, the death of the hero king and the Roman tyrant, and the unexplained appearance of the nuns and heroines were spread out, so that the remaining participants understood. This Holy Grail war has finally begun to come to an end. "So, my master, I think we must talk openly and honestly." The pure white knight king looked at his somewhat bewildered master, and calmly said, "If you can''t really work together before the battle, the chance of victory in the war will drop by several percent!" .. 653 Chapter 193 Long Zhisuke Showdown First You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yusheng Ryunosuke is not a fool! His own follower''s repeated gestures of non-smiling and non-smiling gestures were not ignored by him. Therefore, the young traveler had already made a showdown with his follower. As the White Knight King said, before the battle, if there is still a grudge between him and the Knight King, there is not a lot of chance of victory in the battle, and it directly drops a lot. At that time, even if there is a chance to win, you may not be able to grasp it, so - It''s time to be honest! Although sometimes Ryunosuke is a little depressed, why is his follower not the Dummy King in my memory? According to Ryunosukes memory, the Dummy King who abides by the knight manners is definitely not that shrewd, but just think about it. Thinking about the reality, Ryunosuke felt extremely grateful again. Fortunately, he was a perfect knight king. Otherwise, facing so many powerful followers, especially the existence of the so-called god-power king, he could not match the knight king in his memory. "In fact, I think so too!" Therefore, when the King of Pure White Knight said he wanted to talk frankly and openly, Ryunosuke said according to his own heart draft, "Although, I didn''t want anyone to know about my affairs." "Hehe, this is human nature!" Altoria pursed her mouth and said softly, not making any moves, but her proud posture was as holy and awe-inspiring as ever. In fact, if it weren''t for the pressure on her by the King of Divine Power, and the mysterious power on her master was too special, it was so mysterious that it made the King of Knights a little uneasy and affected her wholeheartedly challenging King of Divine Power in the future. Otherwise, Altria would not want to unearth the secrets of her master. "First of all, Saber, you have to understand that I am not the real Yusheng Ryunosuke. The real Yusheng Ryunosuke is a perverted murderer. Of course, he is completely dead." "And I, just an outsider occupying his body, from other worlds." First of all, Ryunosuke clarified the relationship between himself and his predecessor. After all, the Murderer and King Arthur, no matter how they look at it, they are incompatible with each other. After the Holy Grail War is over, once Altria knows about the Murderer, say no. It might well be a righteous move to destroy relatives. Well, at this moment, Yusheng Ryunosuke is already preparing for the aftermath of the Holy Grail War! Ryu Nosuke once had an understanding of the system. The system has contractual capabilities and can sign a Dao Soldier contract under any life''s willingness to make it his own Dao Soldier and accompany him to experience in the infinite world. The Knight King is the dragon. The perfect Taoist leader in Zhisuke''s heart! Hearing that the other party was not the original owner of the body, Altria frowned. Even if the original owner was a murderer, this evil way of occupying another''s body still made the girl unhappy.No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com But Altria didn''t have an attack. Instead, he motioned to the other party to continue talking. This is not something else, but a tool possessed by being a perfect king. "Secondly, the endless void is filled with countless worlds, and this world has countless worlds. There will be some information exchanges between the worlds. Many things that happen or are about to happen in many worlds will be broadcast in other worlds through TV programs, uh..." Seeing that the other party didnt know much about it, Ryunosuke instantly changed a word "It''s the stage performance, so I know a lot of information about the participants in the Holy Grail War, especially the information about the King of God. If I guess correctly, I know most of her/his information. " After listening to Ryunosuke''s words, Altria''s eyes shined brightly. To be honest, what bothered her confidence in defeating the King of God was the lack of the report. The King of God was too mysterious and unfathomable. Although eager to know the information of King Shenwei, Altria did not speak either, but just motioned to the other party to continue speaking. Such a king''s manner made Ryunosuke immediately feel admired. "Finally, it''s about the culprit who came to this world. I call it the system!" Finally, Ryunosuke explained his own system, and there is no need to hide things about the system. After Ryunosuke got the system, he would understand Maybe its because Ryunosuke didnt get much important information, and he didnt know the source of the system. The more likely reason is that the system does not bother to hide it, just as the source of the systems ability comes from air luck. Things are not available to those who hide their heads and show their tails. "As long as I have enough luck, I can redeem everything!" "In this world, my goal is only the Holy Grail War. Only after completing this Holy Grail War and becoming the final victor, can I get enough rewards to continue my next world journey." After briefly explaining the capabilities and goals of the system, even Altria was shocked. The girl did not expect that there is such a mysterious thing in the world, and even if it is indifferent to her, she feels a little moved. Of course, no matter what the heart is, Altria, as a follower, will never take the initiative to harm her master. Unless Yusheng Ryunosuke is really hurtful and unforgivable, this is one of the reasons why Ryunosuke will take all his secrets calmly, that is, he understands the nobility of the Knight King. "Although it feels incredible, but I finally let go of the mysterious power in your body, master, now, let me tell me all your inferences, the power of the King of God!" After being silent for a while, Altria suddenly spoke, and directly transferred the topic from the system to the information of the King of God. This was the knight''s real goal. "OK, all right!" Long Zhisuke nodded, thought for a while and said, "If I remember correctly, the name Shenwei King comes from a world where the god of disobedience and the godslayer are bipolarly opposed." "In that world, the gods break away from mythology, are a disaster in the world, and become the gods of disobedience. Everything in the world does no harm to the gods. Only the stupid brave can kill them and usurp the power of the gods..." .. 654 Chapter 194 Secret Worries and Resolutions First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The fifth day of the Holy Grail War, noon! Because Yanfeng Qili has become part of the black mud of evil owned by Chobe, and the Yanfeng Church in Fuyuki City is at a point of paralysis at this time, the Templar Church will naturally not be able to get news at the first time to hide the Holy Grail War! Therefore, the battle that took place on the territory of the Matsu clan on the fourth night of the Holy Grail War was not suppressed like the destruction of the Hyatt Hotel on the second night... Without exception, the Japanese government rioted. Have to riot! The Kings Treasure of the Hero King and EA are like professional map guns, completely clearing a large area around the circle. This situation is seen by outsiders as an exaggeration than terrorists playing with human bombs. The entire Fuyuki City is full of people. Panic, protests and marches appear from time to time, so that the government cannot ignore it. Since the early morning hours, hundreds of police vehicles have surrounded the ruins of the Jiantong clan. One after another so-called experts came to the scene to see if any clues were left. As the people on the scene were working enthusiastically, the ripples of the space slowly appeared over the ruins of the Jiantong clan, and the figure of Nagato appeared out of thin air. "who?!!" Nagato emerged from the endless forging, before opening his eyes, there was a loud shout in his ear! Opening his eyes indifferently, Nagato''s eyes were greeted with horrified faces, and the middle-aged policeman full of justice before these faces. The violent shouts just now were obviously made by this policeman. "You don''t have to know, forget this scene!" With a sudden turn of his mind, Nagato already knew the consequences of all this, and said indifferently, the magic eyes that were left behind were slightly exposed, flashing with a red halo, instantly dispelling all the memories of all the people around for a few minutes. go with. Then, the young man stepped out and disappeared in place, leaving everyone present in a trance, and if nothing had happened, he started to work in full swing... ... ... "Did you make it!" When Nagato''s figure just appeared in the park outside the police blockade, a clear voice appeared in Nagato''s ears. The boy turned his head, but saw that Saya was sitting on a seat in the park holding Khobby. . "Well, the refining has been successful, the endless treasures have been consumed, and the sword has finally been refined, and now it has been put into the spiritual sea of ??the heavens and the world to warm it up." Nagato was surprised at the appearance of Saya, but he didn''t say much. Instead, he came to the girl indifferently, sat down, and stopped the girl''s fragrant shoulder with his right arm. "Uh" In response, Sayas face showed a blush, but it quickly disappeared, and he said indifferently, In this way, the exclusive divine sword of the two ways of heaven and man has already taken shape. Its just an authentic soldier. Brother Men, have you ever thought about something to forge?" "Still thinking about it, maybe it''s time and space crystal wall, maybe what kind of creature..." Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com "Let''s do it, it feels like, with the luck that I am sitting on in a chaotic starry sky, the opportunity to forge an authentic soldier comes automatically. When that happens, just seize the opportunity!" Seeing Saya''s acquiescence to his actions, Nagato also showed a smile and said indifferently. At the same time, the void ripples flashed behind him, and a bottle of golden wine vessel appeared in Nagato''s hand. The red-haired boy raised his head and took a sip, showing a pleasant smile. Although most of the treasures in the Kings Treasure were used to forge Nagatos exclusive weapons, those weapons were actually just treasures used by warriors. Some non-weapon-like treasures and mounts-like treasures similar to magicians, because the infinite sword system only manufactures martial arts weapons such as swords, spears, swords and halberds, without corresponding projections, they still exist today. However, because it is a prototype, it lacks the necessary background and has no meaning, it can only be used as a collection, but with this divine wine that makes Nagato satisfied, the king''s treasure will not be abandoned by Nagato. Moreover, Nagato can feel that the collections in the Kings Treasure seem to be really useful in the future. Its just that Nagato doesnt know what the situation is, or that-- This time in the Holy Grail War, although Nagato and others have grasped the overall situation, after all, the opponent is the entire Moon World, and there is an unknown insurgency. What will happen in the future, even Nagato, dare to be particularly sure. . "Yusheng Ryunosuke, it''s dangerous!" After being silent for a while, Saya spoke indifferently, and at the same time, Saya''s will and Nagato were directly connected, and in an instant, a memory was transmitted by Saya into Nagato''s consciousness. If Amosuke Ryunosuke and Altria knew the memory that Saya had sent, they would definitely be astonished, because this memory was everything from the showdown of Ryunosuke and Altria last night. "There are many worlds, and it is not difficult for the traversers to appear, but I can feel that that system is definitely more dangerous than the previous plane trading system and the main god space." Saya said indifferently, and at the same time thought that after learning about the conversation between the two through the intelligence network that even the Knight King could not find last night, he wanted to try to sneak into Ryunosukes consciousness, but he felt extremely dangerous. , And then had to retreat, the eyes are slightly frozen. "It''s ok!" Hugging the girl hard, Nagato got up, and Saya was taken up by Nagato. The two walked in the park like a couple, "That person, I know in my heart, just leave it to me! " "but" "No, but! I can feel that existence will be an opportunity for me to completely improve my humanity. Although there are certain risks, you just need to believe me!" The red-haired young man put his arms around the girl domineeringly, lifted the girl''s feet with his hands, stared at each other, and said firmly, that detached posture, if the girl''s stomach is completely gone, all will disappear. "So, next..." "By the way, Brother Nagato, I have something to do, let''s go now!" Perceiving some kind of unpredictable development, Saya suddenly showed a panic expression, and disappeared into Nagato''s arms in an instant, causing the red-haired boy to curl his lips and look in a certain direction "Does the unknown exist, haha, interesting!" .. 655 Chapter 195 Nagato returns second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Welcome back, Lord Nagato!" After Saya left, Nagato stopped staying in the city and hypnotized a taxi driver. After a short while, he returned to Einzbern Castle. Just after getting off the car, he heard a sweet greeting. "Well, Hiyer!" The red-haired boy turned his head slightly and saw the blue-haired maid Hiyer coming out of the slightly opened gate of the castle, bowing slightly to himself, and then walking past the maid "The driver behind, please help me with the aftermath and give him some compensation appropriately!" "Yes!" The maid salutes respectfully again. As the exclusive maid of Nagato in this kind of moon world, Hiyer is not vague in etiquette, which makes Nagato very satisfied. "If Hiyer''s immortality exists in other worlds, so much the better!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato walked all the way through the corridor, followed his own perception, took a few turns, and came to a balcony, but saw Alice Phil sitting there basking in the sun, that beautiful silver hair, in the sun The bottom looks extremely gorgeous. "It''s beautiful..." Nagato came a few steps behind Alice Phil, wrapped his hands around the beautiful young woman, and whispered softly in her ear, "Even I am fascinated by you, Eri!" "Well, Nagato-kun, you are back..." Alice Phil, who was suddenly surrounded by Nagato, was stunned for a moment, and then smiled happily. She leaned back and lay down in Nagato''s arms coquettishly. "came back!" Regarding Alice Phils coquettishness, Nagato showed a doting smile, lowered his head slightly, and the two of them touched their noses slightly, The next night battle is probably the ending battle. When the time comes, lets set off together! "Ok" As if perceiving the state at this time, Alice Phil''s cheek showed a slight blush. But after all, it was an old husband and wife. She didn''t do anything to resist like Saya, instead, she closed her eyes, and she looked like she was small. "Ha ha!" Nagato chuckled lightly, and did not refuse, and he held Alice Phil''s mouth without hesitation, and the couple lingered* on this balcony... Two hours later, after Nagato sent some exhausted Alice Phil to sleep, he came to another room. In the pink room, Nagato''s servant, Rise Green, was asleep. "...Are you still sleeping?" Sitting next to Li Se, Nagato stretched out a hand curiously, pressed it on Li Se''s forehead, and activated his mental power to comprehensively scan Li Se''s situation. "It turns out that it is undergoing transformation, but that Grimm''s fairy tale, as expected, is the one, then..." Soon, Nagato learned about Lissers situation, and then he thought about it. The palm of his hand on Lissers forehead flipped up, and a simple scabbard appeared in Nagatos hands Treasure Avalon! This is the name of the quaint scabbard in Nagato''s hand. It turned out to be King Arthur''s strongest treasure, but Nagato used it to summon Rise, which was extremely unexpected. Hum!!!1800 Literature www.1800wx.com Immediately after the scabbard appeared, Nagato''s keen perception discovered that the scabbard and the Grimm''s fairy tale in Lisser''s body were resonating subtlely, as if the two were originally one thing, no, or that they were originally one! "Since you are going to transform, then I wish you a helping hand. Moreover, some of my goals may be realized by you, Lisser!" Thinking of something, Nagato sighed faintly, exuding part of his mental power and blending it into Avalon''s scabbard. The next moment, the scabbard turned into a ball of bright light, which was taken away by Nagato from Leiser''s heart. From there, press it down. Buzzing!!! There was a shocking sound that only Nagato could hear. The light ball was pressed by Nagato against Lissers heart, and then it melted in and disappeared as if it was water in the sand... Huh! At this moment, the door of the room was opened and Hiyer came in with a basin of hot water, as if to help the sleeping girl scrub. However, the maid stood at the door and saw what Nagato was doing. stunned. "Sorry to interrupt!" Without hesitating to bow and apologize, Hiyer walked out, before Nagato could react, with a slam, the door to the room was closed again, making Nagato completely confused. "What are you doing!" Whispering in a low voice, Nagato''s right hand subconsciously squeezed a ball of softness, which made the red-haired boy stunned for an instant. He looked intently and found that his hand was resting on the softness of Lissers heart. *The soft spot! "Uh" At this time, the red-haired boy finally knew why the maid would behave in such an inexplicable manner. Although the hand feels good, Nagato is a little bit reluctant, but the red hair who thinks he is still a bit ethical still removes his hand. Nagato thinks he has some cultivation, even if he really wants to forcibly occupy a certain girl, he will definitely Come here in a fair way. Well, this is just the thought of a robber, not a cultivation... In a sense, Nagato''s common sense has been completely distorted in the years since his rebirth, and it is far from ordinary people. Basically, don''t expect him to have any normal thinking. ... ... "Wake up, Jeanne..." At this moment, there seemed to be a space in the Hall of Valor, and the awe-inspiring voice reverberated in the space, and the sound seemed to be filled with a certain mysterious power, like a bell in the evening, and it made people epiphany. "Wake up, my Gulian Saintess..." "Your battle is coming, wake up..." In the endless call, in the golden hall in the center of the space, the blond girl sleeping in the golden liquid trembled slightly, and slowly opened her blue eyes. Those emerald-like eyes were blurred for a while, then clear, and then after seeing the golden throne in the hall and the golden figure on the throne, the blonde girl suddenly went all over, stood up, bowed and saluted "Lord, your saint Joan of Arc, has woken up!" "Get acquainted with your own power, soon, the battle will come..." "Yes!" .. 656 Chapter 196 Webers consciousness, conquer the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the fifth night of the Holy Grail War, the moonlight remained the same. The young magician Webber stood in the courtyard, looking up at the sky, and fell into his own contemplation without saying a word. The moonlight fell on the young magician, as if he was dressed in silver. At this moment, Weber is very confused! The original Weber would be involved in the Holy Grail War, just because of a moment of anger. The original magic boy accidentally stole his professor''s holy relic, but who knew it had attracted the pursuit of the professor''s forces. If it hadn''t accidentally summoned the rider, the boy named Webber had died. Because of that fear, Weber turned his anger into courage and participated in this Holy Grail War in the name of a magician, only for revenge. Although Weber himself is not sure whether he has the courage to kill his professor. . just-- In Weber''s eyes, the next development can only be described as''things change and fate is impermanent''. The first is his own servant, the overlord from the ancient times. The king of conquer who almost conquered the suppression was too personal and could not be commanded by the so-called master. Then, in this Holy Grail War, many kings appeared, each Kings are so extraordinary, both in terms of merit and strength. Then, it was the inexplicable King''s Banquet! In Webber''s eyes, the king''s banquet is just a joke. It is a ridiculous thing to drink together like that, obviously as opponents who want to fight each other... However, to Webbers surprise, after witnessing the demeanor of the kings, especially the army of his followers and the Knights of the Circle, there seemed to be something sprouted in Webers heart. It was just the next scene. I suppressed the budding thing-- The King of Conquer is defeated! Yes, the undefeated King of Conqueror was defeated, and was defeated by the Demon King on the ground who claimed to kill the gods. To this day, the vast divine power still lingers in the heart of the young man. Powerful, domineering, invincible, invincible... Countless words reverberated in Webber''s heart. Even if he had a servant like the Conquer King, he didn''t have the slightest sense of security in the face of the mysterious king in silver robe. Especially on the second day after the banquet, Weber learned of the destruction of the Hyatt Hotel, the death of his revenge object, and the emptiness of the target, which made Weber discover It seems that he has no reason to participate in the Holy Grail War! "Yes, since the director is dead, then the so-called hatred is gone, let''s give up this Holy Grail war, otherwise, I will follow in the footsteps of the director!" "The King of Divine Might is too strong, even the two kings of the Knight King and the Conquer King can''t defeat him, not to mention the strongest treasure of the Conquer King has been broken, I don''t know if it can be restored." "Quickly, consume all the three magic spells in my hand. In that case, my holy grail qualification will disappear. As long as I go to the church and seek asylum, I can safely survive this holy grail war." Countless times, Weber bewitched himself repeatedly when there was no one, and even for this reason, Weber found countless evidences and facts that he was at a disadvantage, and asked himself to abandon the Holy Grail War. Moreover, Weber is also extremely certain that even if he abandons this Holy Grail War, his followers will not blame himself for the conquering king. Although he still doesn''t particularly understand the big man, he still knows a little bit about getting along these days. Two.Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org just-- No matter how strong the reason is and how correct the reason is, Weber is too late to make a decision. If he says why, he has a feeling in his heart that if he can''t witness the end of the rider, he will regret it for a lifetime! "I''m such an idiot. I can''t regret it at this time. If you delay it, you will lose your life... It''s just, it''s just that I want to see the end!" When he was upset, Webber couldn''t help speaking out loud, his voice spread far in the quiet courtyard, and even a faint echo echoed in Webber''s ears. "Well said, this is my master of conquering the king!!!" The thunderous voice rang out just as soon as Webber''s voice fell, making Webber startled. The young magician turned around and saw that the burly king who had entered a state of retreat after the banquet was drinking strong wine while striding forward, his body was filled with powerful power, as if a thousand horses. "Rider, you left the customs, what was the result?!!!" Seeing the appearance of the King of Conquer, Webber couldn''t help but feel an unspeakable emotion in his heart. The king who had suffered a huge setback, but was still so proud, seemed to be in his heart... Yearn for? Correct!Is yearning! This time, Weber finally understood why he was unwilling to withdraw like that, because the man in front of him is exactly the existence he yearns for, even if he is as weak as himself, he hopes to have such a journey! "Of course it''s okay, the bond between me and the soldiers will not lose!" The Conquer King laughed, and then he saw a little change in Webber''s eyes, and the world-beaten king suddenly became even more broken. He stepped forward and hugged his master, and poured the spirits in his hand into the young magician. In the mouth. "Ah! rider! You... ahem!!" Webber, who could not resist at all, was filled with a sip of strong alcohol, and he was immediately stimulated by the smell of alcohol to cough and cough, "What the hell are you doing, rider!!!" "It''s nothing, just going to the battlefield, let you drink a glass of wine!" The Conquer King drank all the wine in his hand, and said, "Let''s go, my master, my partner, let us have another expedition tonight!" "What, it''s about to fight, who is the opponent?!" Hearing that the King of Conquest said he was going to fight, Webber, who originally wanted to question the King of Conquest, suddenly became nervous. Just when the young magician thought that King of Conquer was ready to challenge the King of Divine Power again, he heard an unexpected name from the King of Conquer "Naturally is King Arthur!" The burly king shouted, clenched his fists with both hands, bursting out his own terrible aura!.. 657 Chapter 197 King Arthur vs Conquer King Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The foreplay of the final battle? Tonight?" On the sofa in the lobby of the Einzbern Castle, Alice Phil, who had just awakened, was tired of Nagato''s arms and said softly, but the doubts in the words were fully revealed. Although I was tossed by Nagato for a long time in the afternoon, the silver-haired young woman at this time did not look tired at all. In a sense, Alice Phil was really a very energetic person. "Yes, there is only one battle tonight, it belongs to the Conquer King and the Knight King!" Stroking the long silver hair of the beauty in her arms, Nagato said calmly, "Neither I nor the eighth master hiding in the Liudong Temple will disturb the two life and death battles." "Huh, why is this?" Alice Phil lifted her head from Nagato''s arms, and her pretty face was close to Nagato, and asked in confusion, "Obviously, neither of them is Nagato-kuns opponent, why dont they unite... Is it because they are both kings? Is it not compatible?" "Not!" Hearing Alice Phils doubts, Nagatos thoughts seemed a little wandering, but he replied automatically, Their purpose is to temporarily gain the others luck and to make their own strength to a higher level... " The various memories and materials of Nagato''s past and present lives, plus his own position, clearly tell Nagato that there are countless ways of practicing in this infinite world. And one of the methods called Xiuyunchao is very unique. Although he doesn''t know the specific method of practice, Nagato knows that this is an emperor''s way, by conquering other countries and territories, increasing his luck and merit, and borrowing these two powers to practice. After leading the army to defeat the enemy''s army, this kind of practitioner will absorb all the luck of the opponent! And the King of Knights and King of Conquer coincide with this situation. Of course, because they have lost their kingdoms, neither King of Knights nor King of Conquer can suppress the flow of luck that they have absorbed. Although the two didn''t know the specific situation, they knew one thing, as long as they defeated each other, all their strength would increase by a level in the future. ... ... "So, the battle between the two kings is already inevitable..." "This is not only because their kingly way is completely opposite, but also because of this, they don''t have any joint ideas at all." At Liudong Temple, the white-clothed monk Jizo said indifferently, and at the same time, through the spiritual veins all over the Liudong Temple, he was constantly combing the barriers under his feet, and he didn''t know what to do. "That''s a bit wasteful." Huang Ye Zonglian still looked bitter, and said indifferently, "Einzbern is too mysterious and powerful. They are all good tools for consuming Einzbern. It''s wasted, it''s a pity." "That''s not true!" Hearing the words of his own master, Jizo retorted: "The master can rest assured, the poor monk can perceive that after the war tonight, there will be a super heroic spirit, which is stronger than the combined force of the two kings. !" It may not even be weaker than the poor monk, or in other words, the strong man at the same level as the poor monk!Love you e-book www.antxt.com Ksitigarbha did not say the last words, because it was only what he had unintentionally perceived through Buddhist supernatural powers. To be honest, even he himself didn''t particularly believe it. After all, his Jizo is a half-step detached enlightened person! Although this body is a heroic spirit, it is not inferior to the elves, and it absolutely despises the heroic spirits in general, even if the opponent is the king of thousands. ... ... "Saber, will the King of Conquest come here?" At this time in a remote suburb of Fuyuki City, Yusheng Ryunosuke looked around, looking boredly at the pure white knight king who was waiting in front of him, and asked. For his followers will fight the Conquer King here, Ryunosuke was not as surprised as Weber. In other words, after seeing the system prompts, Ryunosuke paid more attention to this battle "Ding, after a systematic analysis, King Arthur''s move is aimed at plundering and conquering the king''s luck in order to improve his own level. According to calculations, the success rate is as high as 80%!" "Ding, after system analysis, King Arthur with such potential will be a very suitable candidate for Taoist soldiers. It is recommended that the host establish a system contract with him as soon as possible. After system conversion, the host will also have this ability." At the same time, Ryunosuke found that the system seemed to be getting higher and higher evaluations of Altria, always feeling that it was trying its best to abduct Altria. Of course, Long Zhisuke doesn''t mind this, or that is, he is very happy! "Don''t worry, master! The battle between the kings, the conquering king will never break the agreement, and..." Altria closed her eyes and plunged the golden sword of victory in her hand into the ground. While waiting, she said, "Maybe, that big man is more anxious than me!" Just as Altria''s voice fell, thunder and lightning flashed in the sky! The thunder and lightning chariot hovered fiercely over Altria and Amosuke Ryunosuke, and dropped to the ground. It just landed not far in front of Altria. At the same time it landed on the ground, the dazzling thunder light was put away, revealing the figure of a giant man, standing majestic on the bridge of the chariot. "Haha, you deserve to be the opponent of this king, you can see that this king can''t wait!" The Conquer King laughed loudly, stretched out one of his hands towards the Knight King, and asked, "Before the battle, this king asked one last time, Knight King, would you like to join this king''s army!" Even before the decisive battle, the King of Conquer still does not forget his true colors, or that this has become the instinct of the King of Conquer. The true colors of conquer make people feel a burst of calm charm. The Knight King''s answer was even more clean, and she raised the golden sword of victory in her hand, with a fierce momentum, revealing her answer. "Is that so sorry, then..." "Needless to say, come on!" Whether it is the King of Knights or the King of Conqueror, they no longer talk too much, but bloom their own aura. The endless wind swept through, but could not annihilate the voice of the king "Appear, the king''s army!" "Reproduce the glory, Knights of the Circle!" .. 658 Chapter 198 The kings battle is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A gust of wind swept across the vast land, and under the empty sky, two epic armies faced each other far away! The two inherent barriers meet again. Whether it is the King of Conqueror or the King of Knights, they know that this will be their last battle. After this battle, at least one person will leave the world. However, their hearts do not have the slightest fear, only the persistence and confidence in victory. "Knights!!!" Raising the golden sword of inevitable victory high, the pure white knight straddled the dragon horse, watching the powerful enemy in front of him, "The enemy in front is the famous king of conquerors. The last time there is no difference, this time, Are you confident?!" "Sure victory! Sure victory! Sure victory!..." More than a hundred knights shouted in unison, their voices were a little hysterical. The memory of the last time reverberated in the hearts of the knights. Knowing the purpose of their king, the knights who were united thousands of years ago naturally responded to their king with absolute faith! Similarly, on the other side. The King of Conquer also sat on the mighty chariot, waving the sword in his hand, showing an expression of excitement and excitement. Xiongxiong''s fighting intention was overflowing on his face, "Warriors, there is only one winner in this battle, tell me, who is it?" "My king! My king! My king!..." Quite passionate voices rang loudly, and the momentum created by tens of thousands of soldiers waving the weapons in their hands was enough to shake the earth, especially after a broken bond and reconnection, these soldiers seemed to be incarnations of berserkers, extremely enthusiastic! "The King of Conquer..." "Knight King..." The two eternal kings seemed to have a sharp heart, each chanting each other''s name with solemn expressions, and then, almost at the same time, Jian Feng pointed forward. "Then... go to war!" Boom boom boom!!! The war broke out in an instant, and the huge roar completely covered everything. There was only the shouts of the heroic warriors in the world. The unyielding fighting spirit was like a substance, breaking through the sky, and everyone''s heart had only one thought... That is victory! A battlefield like a meat grinder is unfolding on this barren land... The knights of the Knights of the Circle are terrifying knights with a thousand knights. They move back and forth among the soldiers of the conquering king, but the soldiers of the conquering king are like berserkers, even if they know that they cannot be defeated, they will be desperate. Charged forward, trying to leave a scar on the knights! The entire battlefield was extremely tragic. After the knights were dragged off their horses, they were submerged by the crowds and they couldn''t retreat. The soldiers were destroyed with their weapons, and they used their bare hands and even used their teeth. In this tragic war, the two masters located at two corners of the battlefield were deeply shocked. "Compared with the one at the King''s Banquet, it was too shocked and too tragic!" Yusheng Ryunosuke watched everything in front of him intently, and whispered softly in his mouth. Even if he possessed the magic power of a dead man for a hundred years, Ryunosuke would dare to guarantee that he would step into such a battlefield in a few seconds. Torn to pieces.Baihui Novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com "One day, I will also be so strong!" Unknowingly, Yusheng Ryunosuke''s heart of the strong is slowly forming, but he does not know that his crisis is slowly coming, whether he has the opportunity to grow is another matter! On the other hand, the young magician Webber did not have as much thought as Ryuujisuke. Before Webber, who had understood his thoughts, there was only a kind of enthusiasm in his heart at this time. If it were not for his lack of ability, he would definitely rush for the first time. Go up. but-- "Rider, I command you in the name of master, you must win, you must win!!!" After consuming a spell in his hand, Weber transmitted his voice into the chaotic battlefield and into the ears of the Conquer King, causing the heroic King to laugh suddenly. "Haha, worthy of being my master, Knight King, come and fight!" Driving the mighty chariot, the King of Conquer, accompanied by the faintly appearing thunder, issued a heroic charge. Along the way, both knights and warriors gave way to a path. At the end of the road, the pure white knight had already won in his hand. The sword of gold is waiting for it. "If you can''t ask for it, just use this sword to cut your kingly way!" Without any mounts, the pure white knight was filled with the formidable Absolute King''s might. After the Conquer Kings chariot approached, he leaped suddenly, ignoring the thunder and lightning, and facing the chariot of the Conquer King. Sword chopping! boom!!! Facing the sword of the Knight King, the Conquer King also raised his sword to greet him. The confrontation of the swords made a clear sound. The next moment, the two kings continued to release the thunder-powered chariots to madly tear apart. "Haha, King Knight, are you really good?!" With the help of the thunder current on the Divine Power Chariot to paralyze the opponent''s actions, the Conquer King found that his swordsmanship was not effective against the Knight King, and he couldn''t help but admire. "This is natural. Before becoming a king, this king was a knight!" Ignoring the body''s numbing ability, Altria relied on her powerful magic power to constantly approach the Conquer King, "Before I drew the sword in the stone, I defeated countless knights!" "You guy, if you can, really want to earn you under your command!" Even if they were fighting each other at this time, the movements of their hands were not slow, or rather merciless, but the King of Conquer was still a little unforgettable about the idea of ??recovering the King of Knights. "It''s too embarrassing, Conquer King!" The Knight King said loudly, but there was no anger on his face, but a smile on his face, "However, if you can defeat me here, I might not even think about it." "Oh." The King of Conquer had a slightly surprised voice, but his attack was not slow in the slightest, "So, are you willing to take my effect under my account?" "No." Altria was still smiling, but the swordsmanship in her hands became more fierce, and she went to attack and kill the Conquer King, "Because, I will win!!!" Even in this decisive battle, the two can still talk and laugh like friends they haven''t seen for many years, and the smiles on their faces tell of their excitement and joy at the moment. If it is fearless courage not to be afraid of war, then such heroism is the king''s bearing!.. 659 Chapter 199 The second defeat of the Conquer King! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! In the constant roar, the war between the two kings did not know how long it lasted. Whether on the battlefield or watching the battle, both of them have lost the concept of the world, but- Even if it is a war, it will eventually end. There are fewer and fewer figures on the battlefield. Whether it is the fighter of the Conquer King or the knight of the Knight King, they disappear on the battlefield one by one. When the two masters who were watching the battle recovered, the whole world was silent, and there was no one in their sight except the Conquer King and the Knight King. The divine chariot collapsed in the battle, and two bulls also died under the sword of King Arthur. For this reason, King Arthur took the sword of the King of Conquer forcibly and suffered serious damage. Bang bang bang!!! The strength of the two kings already dead and shouting, only the collision of the swords on the entire battlefield reverberated, and then at a certain moment, the collision stopped in an instant The two kings stood facing each other, their swords inserted into each other''s body, and then penetrated out. Blood dripped from the blade. In this way, the two remained motionless. For a long time, the pure white knight said calmly, "It''s over!" "Haha, it seems that I can''t avenge that guy. I''ll leave it to you, Knight King!" Conquer Wang Yangtian laughed, but the laughter was not lost. For him, everything is normal. different. "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" "Then I can rest assured, but..." The Conquer King laughed, and then he suddenly asked with a solemn expression: "So, I haven''t asked you about something important yet." The pure white knight did not answer, because she knew that this question was not asked to herself, and the next moment, the King of Conquer looked at the young magician who was not far away watching the battle "Weberville Witte, would you like to use it for me as a minister?" "Woo..." Hearing this sentence, Webber trembled with excitement all over. He knew, because he was once the opponents mster, so he already knew the end of the war, shut his mouth tightly, and tried not to let the tears flow. . Although I know it is impossible to achieve, there is no need to consider this issue at all! I saw the young magician suppressing the sorrow in my heart, puffing up his chest and replied unwaveringly: "You are you and my king. I swear to use it for you and end for you. Please guide me. OK, let me see the same dream." "okay." Hearing the other party swearing so, the overbearing Wang smiled slightly. This smile was the supreme reward and reward for his servants. He said, "It is the task of the king to show the dream, and to witness the end of the dream, and It is your task to pass it on forever." Although the sword pierced through his body, the king''s voice did not drop a bit. He smiled heartily, and resolutely ordered his courtier-- "To live, Weber witnessed all this, passed on the way of being king and the galloping heroism of Iskandar." Weber leaned down and never looked up again.Yunnan Biquge www.ynbike.net In the eyes of the King of Conquer, this is a sign of affirmation, and there is no need for words. From today, until the end of time, the kings heroic posture will guide his servants, and his servants will be loyal to this memory. Before these oaths, parting becomes meaningless. Under Iskander, the bond between the king and his servants It has already passed time and space and has become eternal. Even if it is cut off, it can quickly recover, because this is the real fetter! "There is glory in the other side. It is because it is so far away that it has the value of challenge. Acura domineering and show domineering. This is exactly how I conquered the king!" Suddenly, the Conquer King''s hand left his sword, and then his hands stretched out as if to embrace the world. "Knight King, blocking my domineering man! Have you ever seen that distant dream? Have you ever seen the beauty at the end of that day? Conquest is just an accessory to chasing dreams. My dream is to chase the end of the world. Hai, go and experience this vast world with your own eyes!" "I saw it, Conquer King, your boundless dream." The Knight King nodded, that was not perfunctory. At this moment, she did see that it was only a dream that the King of Conquer had. This is a tyrant. This is a king who leads his subjects to prosperity. He just, toward his dream, step by step, step by step, exploring this unknown world, chasing the sea at the end of the dream. His courtiers yearned and followed the king to pursue them. No one had seen it, and even the king hadn''t seen the end of the sea, but they were convinced because... That is what is called a dream! Gaze towards that endless, cast aside distracting thoughts, move forward, conquer, and move towards your dream... This is the King of Conquest Iskandar! Up to this moment, even Altria was admired by the king''s way of conquering the king. This is indeed a perfect king that everyone respects, but... "It''s a pity that I couldn''t see the end of the sea that day." The Knight King sighed slightly. "Hahaha, nothing." The Conquer King laughed meaninglessly- "Although it did not succeed this time, and the unfinished dream ended in such a pity, it is worth a lifetime bet for it. There is only one dream since the same dream can be repeated twice, then do it again. There was nothing incredible once." "Yeah, I sincerely hope you can reach the end of that dream." "Hahaha, King Knight, if there is a chance next time, let''s have another fight." "Accept your challenge at any time and conquer the king." "That''s great," Conquer King Iskandar narrowed his blurry eyes and muttered contentedly, "This expedition also made my heart surging..." After saying this, the king closed his eyes, and then his body together with the sword disappeared into a rain of light. At that moment, the Sure Victory Golden Sword pierced the Conquer Kings heart, but the Conquer Kings sword was only one centimeter away from the opponents heart. In this way, the outcome is divided!.. 660 Chapter 200 Arthur, Beyond the Heroic Spirit! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the disappearance of the Conquer King, his sword disappeared from the girl''s body, and blood poured out in an instant. The figure of the Knight King swayed slightly, but soon stood still, and the wound began to heal with naked eyes. Although the injury is not easy, but for the heroic spirit, as long as it is not a fatal injury, it is not a big deal, and as a king... there is no fear of pain. With a wave of blood on the golden sword, the knight king lifted his sword and walked towards the young magician watching the battle until he stopped in front of the opponent. The young magician felt a moment of depression. It had nothing to do with fear, but the pure instinct of life. "Subordinates who conquer the king." Altria stared at him and said in a deep voice, "Loyalty is the place of righteousness. Don''t shame his kingly way." "You... don''t you kill me?" Almost subconsciously, these words blurted out, and then the young magician realized that the king in front of him, and his own king, both possessed such a powerful existence. "Hahaha!!!" Altria laughed, but did not answer. Turning around, the heroic battlefield had disappeared, and the surrounding environment had once again changed to the outskirts of Winterwood City. Altria walked towards her master and said, "Leave here, tonight''s battle is just the foreplay of the final battle of the Holy Grail War. The next thing is not something you can intervene..." "Let''s go, live, and then pass on the kingly way of conquering the king." "Thank you, Knight King." The young magician nodded solemnly, bowed slightly at the figure of the pure white knight, and then ran towards the original path quickly To survive, to pass on the king''s way of life with his heroic appearance on the battlefield is the duty of the courtier. Although the battle was over, Weber knew it was unforgettable.No matter how he deceived himself or others, he would never forget that scene. The scene just before his eyes has become a part of his soul and will never be separated. This heavy and long time can rival his life For the King of Conqueror and Webber, their battle has ended, but for the pure white knight, her battle has just begun. In the near future, she will challenge the most mysterious and invincible king! Although it was a severely wounded body, he did not move, and the golden blade had not yet been sheathed, and it was shining brightly. With each step, Altria seems to have undergone a subtle change, making Amos Ryunosuke, who originally wanted to run over to greet her, stop subconsciously "Ding, according to the system analysis, the Heroic Knight King temporarily absorbed all the luck of the Conquer King, using it as a catalyst to break through the current rank and restore the strongest strength!" "restore?" Yusheng Ryunosuke repeated a systematic sentence in his heart, and he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Generally speaking, the heroes who become the heroes will be stronger than they were before his death because of various blessings! Could it be said that Altria, who became a hero, is actually weaker than she was before? Then, the mysterious system quickly gave him an affirmative answer "This is the case. After becoming a hero, King Arthur''s strength is limited to one-third, and his own red dragon bloodline has been greatly weakened." Just when Ryunosuke was completely speechless, Altrias breakthrough reached a critical moment. At this moment, Altria seemed to have returned to the era thousands of years ago. On the barren land, the last one was destroyed. After World Warcraft beheaded, he was greatly injured. She remembered that she was in the midst of dying, and then she was invited by Alaya by contract. In order to see her for the last time of sister Gurney, she agreed without hesitation. "Sorry, Lord Alaya!" "It''s just that I said at the beginning that the purpose of becoming a hero is to meet sister Gurney Vere. However, during the long years, I have found nothing. Then, I can only find it by myself through the Holy Grail." Saying this in my heart, Altria took the last step. In an instant, it seemed that the current self and the self of thousands of years had coincided with each other. In other words, the dying self crossed time and came to this era boom!!! Suddenly a huge explosion occurred in the Hall of Heroes outside the distant world. A Throne of Heroes and the Space of Heroes collapsed. Countless heroes were shocked, but they did not know what happened. Only a faint sigh came from the depths of the Hall of Heroes. A huge beam of magical light descended from the sky, surrounding Altria, making the girls face pale after the battle instantly rejuvenated, and there was even a faintly unspeakable coercion that pervaded the rain not far away. Ryunosuke''s body trembled involuntarily. That is the dragon power that comes with the blood of the red dragon, the coercion that humans or ordinary dead men can''t resist at all! ... ... "Goodness, the poor monk has gone!" In Liudong Temple, the white-clothed monk Jizo felt the surging magic and dragon power that gathered in the suburbs of Dongmu City, and finally couldn''t help sighing, admitting that he underestimated others. Rao Shijizang was also completely unexpected that King Arthur had reached his own realm completely, no, even higher than himself. Ksitigarbha''s own body is still a heroic spirit, but Ksitigarbha itself possesses a half-step transcendence realm, and the realm of King Arthur may not be as high as her own, and is closer to the root, but she surpassed the body of the heroic spirit and became the body of the spirit. "Is it affected?" Huang Ye Zonglian said, he doesn''t care how strong King Arthur is, he only cares whether he can fulfill his long-cherished wish and reach the root cause. "No!" Ksitigarbha''s answer is categorical. Even in the face of King Arthur who surpasses the heroic spirits, Ksitigarbha will not think that he will lose, because he is Ksitigarbha and possesses the power of Buddha! ... ... "If it is the age of mythology, King Arthur is already comparable to those high gods." Compared with the two people at Liudong Temple, Nagato still has no worries, and Xianxin used a metaphor with Alice Phil to explain the changes in King Arthur "However, God, I haven''t killed it!" With a light smile, Nagato is full of expectations for tomorrow night''s battle!.. 661 Chapter 201 Intertwined Dreamland [Part 1] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The coast a few miles outside the Imperial City. It was late at night, and only two young girls walked slowly on the quiet path, the bright moonlight softly sprinkled on the beach, and the waves hit the soft sand, making a nice sound. The dazzling stars covered the endless night sky, and the shimmering sea reflected the moonlight and reflected the bright moon in the sky, spreading uninterruptedly to the distance, extending to the flat bottom line where the water and sky meet. Lei Se lifted up her long skirt gently, revealing a pair of snow-white crystal jade feet. She stepped on the soft sand with her bare jade feet, feeling the cold touch of her feet immersed in the sea, and the slightly fishy sea breeze brushed her cheeks , And the long silver hair dancing with the wind. "Now, Leah..." The girl who closed her eyes and enjoyed the sea breeze whispered to the knight who was watching her not far behind her. "Well?" "I am very happy today, thank you." "Ah, that''s great." Altria smiled knowingly. Then, the two stopped talking, quietly feeling the quiet and peaceful atmosphere around them. After a long time, Altria broke the calm first by speaking out. "Sister Gurney Vale!" "what''s up?" "..." Altria was silent for a while, and then said: "In a few years, I will be able to handle everything. By that time, it will be time for me to discharge the duties of the king." "!?" Lisser turned to look at Altria, with a little surprise in his eyes, and asked a little uncertainly: "Lia...you want to give up the throne?" "That''s it, I decided to do this a long time ago." Altria easily said something that would cause the entire empire to quake, like saying an insignificant thing, making it impossible to connect with the perfect knight king. "Are you going to abandon your subjects? This is not like you." "I am not abandoning my subjects, but it''s time for me as a king to retreat." Altria looked at Leiser calmly and said: "The so-called king is an existence that wants to unite the country, bring happiness and prosperity to the people, and guide the people forward." "But it''s not forever. Teacher Mei Lin told me that when the people can organize themselves, unify their opinions, and plan their own future clearly, there will be no need for the king..." "In the final analysis, the future of man must be chosen by himself after all, and..." Speaking of this, Altoria paused, looked up at the starry sky, and said: "Times change, dynasty alternation is an unchanging law of nature. Although countries and people need to guide their kings, not one that will always bind them.'' God''." "...You know this too, Liya..." Quickly read www.kuaiyankanshu.org Leiser nodded, and she agreed with Altria''s idea. That''s right, Altria''s life can no longer be compared with a pure human, and the subjects of the entire empire almost treat her as a god, and even feel terrified. If Altria has the will, she can completely rule the sacred Britain and the whole world as a god walking on earth for hundreds and thousands of years. But this is the wrong direction. If you do that, it may cause an uncontrollable disaster in the future, and Altria has no such ambitions... "So, a few years later, we will retreat together and stay together forever in Avalon. The country will be handed over to Mordred''s child. Of course, we must bring the unborn young Joan." Altria hugged Leiser and stretched out her hand to caress the girl''s abdomen, seeming to perceive the little life being bred there. The silver-haired girl stayed in her husband''s arms with happiness on her face. ... ... "Is this your happiest memory?" In an instant, a familiar indifferent voice suddenly echoed in Lisser''s ear, and then the girl suddenly realized that everything around her had stopped, even her husband was in stagnation, as if time had been frozen. "Is it because I am immersed in happiness and become dull? This is the dream world created by you and me. Except you and me, everything is illusory!" At this time, the familiar voice sounded again, and then Lisser saw the red-haired boy slowly descending from the sky, still watching around, seeming to be curious about all the surrounding scenery. "Dreamland?" At this time, Leiser finally remembered that everything he had experienced just now was just what happened in the past, and now he should be in the Holy Grail War. "Yes, the contract of the Holy Grail War has that special ability that can interweave the dreams between the master and the slave. A few days ago, you didn''t see some of my memories. You should be able to see my new Memory, but how..." Having said that, Nagato''s face also showed some surprised expressions "Before this, I had forged a divine sword that could cut off all causes and effects. Unless it was a contract led by me, it would not have an impact on me. The power of the Holy Grail contract would naturally fail on me." In short, the effect of Nagato''s ability to violently break the contract, but now, the effect of direct immunity to the contract, in a sense, is indeed beyond Nagato''s expectations. "So there is no way, I can only take the initiative to run to your dream world!" Strolling to Leiser''s side, Nagato looked at the frozen Altria, then smiled, "I think I am still a good listener, so tell me all your stories!" "..." Liser was silent for a while. To be honest, his master once again refreshed Liser''s outlook on life, but with such a powerful master, in a sense, it might be his own salvation. "Ok!" Thinking of this in her heart, the girl agreed, and Liser, who was determined to face the future, didn''t mind recalling the painful memory again. In an instant, the surrounding scenery changed, and the figures of Nagato and Rise drifted out of the void, while the time of the dream world flowed again, and the girls memory reappeared in the dream world... .. 662 Chapter 202 Intertwined Dreamland [Middle] First More You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few years later, early in the morning. "...Teacher, please specify!" In the simple and quaint palace, Altria looked at a white robe old man with silver hair and beard blankly and said, although the tone did not change much, the stagnant air around it all showed the king''s solemnity. At this time, it was the 20th year of King Arthur''s reign. Various disasters occurred in various parts of the empire. Even the empire that laughed at all of Europe and the world could not be suppressed, and the people were in distress. The emperor of sacred Britain asked Yu Di Shi Mei Lin about this matter, but he got a light rhetorical question from the other party "Arthur, when you asked me to give Gurney Vale to you, I said that you might regret it one day in the future, and now is the moment when that day comes." "These disasters all come from my daughter-Gurney Vale!" Facing Altria, the old man, or the legendary mage Merlin did not have any respectful look, he said unhurriedly, "In fact, as long as you expel Gurney from the empire, disasters across the country will automatically happen. stop." I was shocked by Merlin''s words, not only Altria, but also Rise, who had just come to the gate of the palace with tea, also heard it. "what is the problem?" After a long time, Altria said such a sentence with difficulty, and the whole palace was quiet and suffocating. "Located outside the world, there is a root cause and two restraining forces. You know this..." "But what you don''t know is that the two inhibitory forces, especially the Alaya, are full of human inferiority. They are very good at shirking responsibility and avoiding ugliness, so the evil in the world converges and becomes a consciousness." "And there are countless parallel worlds in the whole world, and the consciousness of evil in each world resonates with each other, thus forming an absolute evil that is not inferior to the two major restraints, the evil demon god!" Speaking of this, Merlin glanced vaguely at Lisser, with a little pity in his eyes, "After all, the absolute evil is just a consciousness body, but it is rejected by the world, and it drifts in a parallel world. It wants to get a body. And Gneveres body is its choice." Having said this, Merlin sighed long, but there was no expression on his face "Now the disaster of the kingdom is only a sign. When the evil demon god really comes, that is, when the entire empire is destroyed, this is something that neither of the two major restraints will be able to suppress, or that is, the default thing." "...They are waiting, the evil demon god has a body, directly beyond this world!" "So choose, Arthur!" "Just like back then, answer me, do you want Gurney Vale or Great Britain!" ... ... "This is actually the case, the evil demon god, restraint..." Seeing this, Nagato couldn''t help muttering. Nagato also knew the condition of Lisser''s body. That was an opportunity for detachment. If the evil demon god possesses Lisser''s body, it can directly detach from this world This is the tacit understanding between inhibition and the evil demon god!The second Chinese website www.dearzw.com The actions of the inhibitors must abide by the principle of making the world better, and the departure of the evil demon is obviously excellent for the entire Moon World. This is what the inhibitors hope! "Yes, I am... the detachment opportunity that father cut down..." Looking at the old man in the dream world, Lisser''s eyes were filled with water and mist. Although he was not very close, Lisser understood how much the old man had done for himself. Especially before that, Riche had just learned that he was only a part of his father who came independently... However, Leiser knew that in that battle, if the old man had not sacrificed the Kyushu enchantment in his hometown that could divide the two inhibitory forces, he would use it as a bargaining chip to force the two inhibitory forces to prevent the coming of absolute evil. Faced with the body of the evil demon god, there is no chance of life at all. "No need to choose!" While Nagato and Rise were still thinking, Altria didn''t feel particularly embarrassed, so she spoke her own answer, her expression was extremely firm, and her eyes showed endless sharpness-- "Whether it is the country or Sister Gurney Vale, I will guard it. Any existence that wants to hurt my way of guarding must beat the sword in my hand!" "Arthur, the opponent is a demon god, a huge consciousness that transcends all living beings. You are too far away from him, and you are not the opponent''s opponent at all. Failure is inevitable!" "Do you have the heart to watch your country''s destruction, the people being displaced, and the deaths and injuries mixed?" Although there was a little relief in his eyes, Mei Lian still said reluctantly, and even subconsciously used magic to show the possible scenes in the void, as if trying to hit Arthur. At this time, Altria stood up, looked at her teacher, her eyes flashed with an extremely determined light "Teacher, I really can''t bear it!" "But I know better that if I abandon my sister Gurnivel to protect the country, I will lose my kingly way. If my country can comfortably enjoy the peace brought by the sacrifice of my own queen, then it will also Its no longer the country I guard, so" "All this, there has never been a choice, and... my love is not so cheap!" ... ... "well said!" At this moment, outside of the world, Nagato couldn''t help clapping his hands. At this time, the red-haired boy found that he seemed to admire the King of Knights. The kingly way of this guy was really perfect! The king and the country are almost idealistic As far as impetuous modern society is concerned, it is impossible for such a kingly way and country to appear. The so-called perfection is actually a fantasy that does not exist, and the one who realizes the fantasy is King Arthur! "Lia..." Compared to Nagato''s heartlessness, Lisser was obviously caught in his own memories. He was in a state of sadness and sadness, and naturally would not respond to Nagato''s words, making the red-haired boy helpless!.. 663 Chapter 203 Intertwined Dreamland [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The girl''s ignorance caused Nagato to stop, but it was, after all, it was Lisser''s own memory that was showing off, so naturally it was impossible to have any mood to tease Nagato. In this way, Nagato quietly watched the development of the dream world From Altrias determination to fight the absolute evil, even at the risk of betting on the fate of Great Britain, Merlin sent the young Joan out of the empire, and then, at the price of the Kyushu enchantment, Merlin Grand Master made the same unwilling to be divided. Gaia and Alaya are blocking evil demons outside the world. The sky of the entire empire was shrouded in dark clouds, and the monsters were maddened by the evil atmosphere. It turned out that the evil demon god could not land in this world. He was outside the world and tried to destroy the entire Great Britain with his own breath. , Infect, assimilate Leise. However, the unity and centripetal force of the British Empire is really terrifying. Coupled with the invincible Knights of the Round Table, no amount of warcraft can cause much damage to the entire empire. Even the slightest confusion of people is in King Arthurs The reputation of Shangwei quickly subsided. Finally, after a stalemate for three years, the World Destruction Warcraft, which was bred by the three years of evil invading this world, will soon be born, and the decisive battle between the Empire and the World Warcraft will also begin. ... ... "Knights, enemies who are about to appear in front of us, but the legendary monsters that can destroy the world, have you ever been afraid?" On the endless plains, King Arthur held high the sword of winning gold, pointed at the dark ground that was creeping in the distance, where the roar of fierce beasts continued to be heard, extremely harsh and terrifying. "No fear! No fear! No fear!..." The round table knights and the endless army of knights standing behind King Arthur echoed the words of their own king, and the momentum was shocking. The upcoming World Destruction Beast seemed to be greatly shocked. The roar was weak for a while, and then increased again, seeming to become angry Up? "Knights, someone told me that if you hand over the queen, disaster can be avoided, but can you accept this kind of thing?" "No! No! No! No!..." It seemed to have been stimulated by the king''s words. The knights present were all knights who had incomparably implemented the principles of the king''s guardianship. How could it be possible to accept such conditions, and the voice was loud again! "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." When the morale of the knights was extremely high, in the dark ground, a very strange but very huge monster appeared. Every monster''s eyes were red, and the whole body was filled with a black and unknown atmosphere. In Nagatos eyes, each of the monsters in front of him is equivalent to the heroic spirit in the legend, at least the heroic spirit is not inferior in physique. Coupled with the terrible evil aura and countless numbers, it is indeed very impressive. Fear, just-- "Knights, the enemy has appeared, your choice!" "War! War! War!..." Shouting loudly, the knights rode their horses to charge. The surging army of knights made people feel emotional at first glance. In the blink of an eye, they had an extremely tragic collision with the endless beasts. Then the picture turned, and the ideal township appeared in front of Nagato. "Father, why..." 12345 novel www.12345xs.com I saw Liser or Gnevere fell to the ground, looking at his father feebly, with extreme unwillingness flashing in his eyes, "Why don''t you let me participate in the final battle?" "Because if you go, everything will be wasted!" There was a rare embarrassment on Merlin''s face, and he was obviously helpless about her daughter''s situation. "The relationship between you and the evil demon is too deep. Unless I can cut off that relationship, I can''t guarantee you will It will not be directly parasitic due to exposure to too much evil." With that said, Merlin activated the magic arrangement at his feet, one after another magic circles appeared out of thin air, surrounded Gurney Vale, and then placed an unwritten magic guide book on Gurney Vale. "The bargain I made with Inhibition is not just to let them prevent the evil demon from coming. I also secured a position for you in the Hall of Valor. Of course, you cant really go to the Hall of Valor, but from now on, you are Heroic spirit!" "This magic book is solidified by the humanity of the Avalon world, and Avalon itself and the Avalon scabbard are the three components of the first method. It is blank... Go ahead, Whether it is the future or the past, look for the purest fantasy and fill it up. The pure fantasy will suppress the evil fetters, so that the evil demon will never find you again." "I have done the arrangement, my compatriots will appear, and they should be able to solve the damn devil, so, stick to that time, Gurney Vale!" As soon as the voice fell, Merlin immediately activated the magic circle "Do not!" ... ... boom!!! The dream world was shattered, and Nagato, who had been fascinated, woke up suddenly. Seeing Li Sor staring at her quietly, Nagato shrugged helplessly "Nice repertoire, by the way, the next thing is that you have reached the era three hundred years ago, and then you have a relationship with the Brothers Grimm, with the help of them to collect endless innocent fantasy, and cast the magic book Grimm''s fairy tale?" "I am their adopted granddaughter!" As if thinking of something, Leiser shook his little hand, but answered without any hesitation. "So, then, is the depression in your heart because you didn''t participate in the final battle, or because of yourself, that led to the collapse of the once powerful empire?" As the saying goes, speaking is not short, but Nagato has no taboos. Seeing this, Nagato finally connects everything together and sees through the truth of the whole model. Even the traces of the human world at this time, Nagato has a certain degree of certainty, but all this will not be truly confirmed until the Holy Grail comes. "Both!" Leiser responded, and then said with an unspeakable attitude, "Master, you are my father''s compatriot!" "Yes, I am the boss of that bastard, although that guy is older than me now!" Strolling to the front of Lisser, Nagato stretched out his hand, hugged Lisser in his arms, lowered his head, and whispered softly in the girl''s ear, "Good boy, next, leave it to me!" 664 Chapter 204 The third time before the end of the battle! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ok?!" The morning sun shined through the window on Leiser, causing the girl to slowly wake up from the sleep of one day and two nights, but just after waking up, before opening her eyes, the girl perceives that there is someone next to her hugging herself! "How is this going!" The girls chaotic consciousness suddenly awakened, opened her eyes, and saw that Nagatos pretty cheeks were close at hand, and at this moment, she was in the arms of the other party, and she could hear the slowness of the red-haired boy. And the heavy heartbeat. But this is not what the girl cares most about. What the girl cares most about is that one of the other''s hands seems very restless, resting on her body, even in some delicate positions. Although there is a lack of common sense, Lisser is indeed a very clean and self-contained girl. Even if she has a husband, she is only a woman. At this time, she was sleeping with a member of the opposite sex, so - boom!!! Accompanied by a violent roar, the door of Lisser''s room was shattered, and Nagato''s figure instantly appeared on the wall of the castle corridor, smashing a large hole, and splashing a little dust. "...Huh, what''s wrong?" After being smashed hard, Nagato slowly regained consciousness. After looking at his abdomen, and around him, Nagato thought of the reason for his state in a daze. It turns out I was kicked hard while I was sleeping! Da Da Da!!! At this moment, accompanied by light footsteps, the silver-haired girl appeared in front of Nagato, wearing only her pajamas and holding a crystal sword, staring at Nagato with some vicious eyes. "You kicked me?" Nagato ignored the opponent''s state at this time, and the wicked first complained and asked, "How dare you treat your father''s boss, little girl, so courageous!" At this time, Nagato had already finished himself and went straight to the opponent''s room in order to enter the Lei Sor''s dream. Or, in Nagato''s consciousness, this kind of thing does not need to be concerned at all! In the world of dreams, Nagato had already told Lisser about everything about him, including some guesses, and even his future actions. Therefore, at this time, Nagato could completely claim to be his elders! "Humph" The girl hummed softly. Although she didn''t speak, the contempt in her eyes was undoubtedly revealed, but it didn''t hurt Nagato. "It seems, little girl, do you want to practice?" "Just agree with me!" As a result, the Einzbern Castle in the early morning erupted with a violent roar, which surprised everyone else in the castle, and even the castle''s enchantment showed a slight fluctuation. ... ... "what!" In Liudong Temple, the white-clothed monk Ksitigarbha suddenly made a sound, seeming a little puzzled, but soon returned to normal, but his actions did not miss the Huangye Zonglian, who has always been with him. "What happened?" 520 novel www.520fs.com At this time, any turmoil made Huang Ye Zonglian a little concerned. After all, the final moment of the Holy Grail War is about to be reached. The magician who is determined to the root will not let any factor that may lead to failure. In the past experiments leading to the root cause, Yazong Lian Ara understands the means of inhibition They do not only send guardians or directly block the root cause in two ways to prevent others from going to the root cause, but rely on changes in some details, which leads to various chain reactions, causing the magicians to have various accidents and cannot reach the root cause. . "It''s nothing, it''s just that there have been some changes in the barrier of Einzbern Castle!" "The poor monk took a closer look, but there is no other vision. Don''t worry about any accidents. The master and the Holy Grail system are already under our control!" Knowing some of his masters thoughts, Ji Zang smiled, and calmly said-- "The forces of Einzbern have to say that although they cast their shadows over the entire Holy Grail War from the beginning, they have arrogance that ordinary people can hardly match. At this time, they will only wait quietly. The opening of the final battle." "Rather than caring about these, the master should care most, it should be Saber and the others!" As soon as the voice fell, a mirror surface appeared in front of the two of them, showing the long stone ladder under Liudong Temple And the Knight King and her master are stepping on it. ... ... "Saber, are your words true?" Yusheng Ryunosuke followed the pure white knight king and walked on the long stone ladder, but he did not see any effort, walking on the ground, and couldn''t help but ask "Is the eighth master at Liudong Temple?" "Yes, right here!" Altria''s answer was simple and clear, but it was very convincing, at least Yusheng Ryunosuke completely believed it! This is not only the dream of the perfect King Arthur in the previous life, but also because last night, King Arthur evolved the situation, which made Ryunosuke subconsciously produce the psychology of surrender and trust. Thinking of this, Ryunosuke also sighed secretly. If the mysterious nun who appeared a few days ago was discovered by the knight kings wind, or if Altria had surpassed the boundary of the hero last night, he still didnt know the hidden part. Eight are here. "No matter how I think about it, I''m bad enough. The first world is a rigorous world like Xingyue, and there are so many strong people, which is too painful, why not some simple world!" When Ryunosuke sighed secretly, the two quickly reached the top of the mountain, and then "Good, welcome your visit, Lord Knight!" I dont know when, the monk in white appeared in front of the two of them, making Ryunosuke a little surprised, but at this time, the system sent a prompt that really surprised him "Ding, those who have discovered a half-step detachment in this world, after a systematic analysis, the person who came is a similar individual of the Ksitigarbha of the primordial world to the Unlimited Daqian, and is also the Ksitigarbha of this world!" "Well, here we are!" Although the opponent appeared very suddenly, Altria did not have a slight surprise, and said calmly: "My purpose, you should know!" "Understood, I invite you two to live here today!" .. 665 Chapter 205 The first prelude! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, night gradually falls. Peng!!! Almost at the moment when the setting sun fell, the nameless wave centered on Einzbern Castle and swept across the entire Fuyuki City in an instant. Under the sweeping waves of this wave, ordinary humans didn''t feel much, but the existence of extraordinary powers and the existence of the qualification to become a magician felt the constant roar of ears, suddenly dizzy and weak. Bang bang bang!!! The guardian enchantment of Liudong Temple immediately hedged against this wave, producing an uninterrupted sound of collision, which shocked the Ksitigarbha king who supported the entire formation. "The poor monk suddenly wanted to know who the gods and mighty kings are. Such power is really amazing!" Ksitigarbha had no choice but to say with emotion that someone could actually make the enchantment that he spends a few days arranging such a turbulence based on his aura or coercion alone. With this hand alone, the Tathagata came in person, and that was nothing more. "As expected to be the King of Divine Power!" Sitting in his small courtyard, Yusheng Ryunosuke said softly with emotion, and at the same time looked at his spread right hand. On top of it was a small bottle with a bright red pill "If so, I hope I don''t use this stuff, the sequelae are very troublesome!" Whispering in a low voice, Ryunosuke understood that the final battle of the Holy Grail War is coming, "I just don''t know why, there is always some anxiety in my heart..." ... ... Liudong Temple is a famous scenic spot in Fuyuki City. The temple is built on a mountain. The entire mountain path has been transformed into dense stone steps. Under the stone steps, Altria is standing here with a sword. At this time, the spirit of the Knight King has reached the peak state, and the burning will to fight is hidden deep in the petite body, as if a volcano is gathering momentum. People with a little vision can predict how terrifying this volcanic eruption will be if only one glance is taken! "coming!" Suddenly, the King of Knight opened his eyes, and the empty field was reflected in his blue eyes, and then, the wind of no reason swept in front of him call!!! In an instant, three different figures appeared in front of Altria. The leader was a red-haired boy with a windbreaker on him, which looked extraordinary. Behind the red-haired boy were silver-haired Alice Phil and a A girl in a silver robe with a mask. "Although it is very unexpected, but...you are the king of power!" Staring straight at Nagato, Altria opened his mouth and said, almost without any doubt, Altria knew that he was the real king of power! As for the difference between the appearance of the King of God and what he had seen before, Altria said that he was very calm. There could be many reasons, but there is absolutely nothing wrong with that kind of temperament, and During the showdown between Ryuzhisuke and Altria, he said that the king of power he knew was a boy with red hair and purple eyes, which was very similar to the boy in front of him.No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com "Uh, good knowledge!" Hearing Altria''s words, Nagato nodded in admiration. There is no need to conceal this kind of things, or that Nagato didn''t like to conceal it. "Then, who is your excellency!" Hearing Nagato''s positive answer, Altria looked at Lisser. Although her height was different, there was no doubt that the girl in front of her was the mighty king in the banquet, but she lacked that kind of temperament! And why is there always a looming sense of familiarity! Thinking like this, some doubts appeared in the pure white knight king''s heart, but he couldn''t grasp the inspiration for a while. "She is the servant summoned in my Holy Grail War, caster! Previously, because of some minor problems, I communicated with you through her body." Perceiving the complexity of Lisser''s mood, Nagato opened his mouth to help her answer, but his words made the Knight King suddenly feel endlessly astonished, and the words in his heart couldn''t help but blurt out "She is the follower, and you are the master, this, this..." "How impossible, in my capacity, isn''t it a matter of course? Where can the Hall of Valor accommodate me, even if it can accommodate, neither Gaia or Alaya will never let me enter the Hall of Valor. " Waved to interrupt the Knight King, Nagato looked at the two girls behind him and said "This guy in front of you is a bit troublesome and it takes some time. The guy above will be handed over to you first. Remember, if you lose the game, you will open the hole card I gave you. It will be very interesting. Look forward to the trump card of " "Nagato-kun, leave it to us, right, Rise!" Being given the task by Nagato is a very happy thing for Alice Phil, the silver-haired young woman said happily, and at the same time she hugged the silver-robed girl beside her. "Ok!" Leiser nodded. Although she felt that Nagato''s eyes were unkind just now, she didn''t say anything, and she led Alice Phil to walk past the Knight King. The Knight King did not stop him, but when the two girls passed by her, Altria felt a long-lost throbbing, but before he could tell what it was, the power came... boom!!! After the two girls stepped on the stone steps, Nagatos consciousness directly communicated with the divine will located in the Hall of Valor. The divine power belonging to the godslayer exploded in this world, the whole space roared, and the magical elements gathered around. . Shenwei brought Altria''s mind back to the battle. This time, the girl was surprised to find that the aura on the other party''s body became more and more incompatible with the world, and the surrounding magic elements seemed to attack the other party, but under the mighty power, it was difficult to get close. As if being an enemy to the world! Coming to such a conclusion, Altria had to admit that the King of God''s might at this time would feel more dangerous to her than that of a banquet, so - Ho Ho Ho!!! A faint dragon''s might erupted from the girl. In an instant, the girl''s emerald green eyes turned into wild dragon eyes, and the battle was about to start!.. 666 Chapter 206 Nagato vs. Altria second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The great source is turbulent, the elements gather! Nagato was full of divine power against the sky and the earth, and his ears echoed with voices of unknown meaning that only he could hear. The red-haired boy knew in his heart that this was the voice of the world repelling him and trying to obliterate it. In this battle, Nagato used his power as a godslayer, but did not use Thousand Fantasy, a weapon formed in the Moon World, but directly used it through his own divine will. This is too dazzling in the Moon World, and is too similar to the world-changing existence of the magician, so that it arouses the instinctive rejection of the world, and even if it is not too sudden, Gaia and Alaya will take action. just-- "Even the inhibition and the root cause can''t help me, the mere self-reaction mechanism of the world, a joke!!!" The unmatched divine might suddenly exploded, blasting away the magical elements that were trying to touch him, and infecting the surrounding space into a golden color, and then the rejection of the world receded. The world will not respond to the results that have been caused, but the worlds rejection will not come again, but at this time, Nagato has been remembered by the world, and the next time he does it again, he will face stronger The world repels. This is also one of the reasons why magicians seldom take action even though they are very famous. No one wants to be rejected by the world in which they are born. But in this respect, Nagato has no scruples. After tonight, maybe Nagato is no longer in this world, so naturally he doesn''t need to care about the world''s reaction. "Long waiting, then, Knight King, let''s go to war!" His physique instantly changed into the physique of a godslayer. Nagato opened his eyes and looked at the red dragon girl who was ready to go before him. He felt the breath of the dragon and showed a warlike smile "I am the strongest person, hereby amnesty, I am the dragon of the earth!" The power [Earth Reverse Dragon] was activated instantly, and there was a touch of extremely rebellious dragon power in the divine power of the red-haired boy, and the bloodline of the red dragon in Altria''s body was opposed to each other, which surprised the Knight King. Whoosh!!! Almost at the next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in front of Altoria instantly, and a punch was blasted out. The vast fist was full of rebellious aura that made the girl''s Red Dragon bloodline feel suppressed. boom!!! The girl wielded the golden sword of victory and collided with the fist of the young man. In an instant, surging vigor erupted from the two of them, and a wave of air swept across. "Shock!!!" At this moment, the shaking force of the earthquake caused by the Earth Nilong was blessed on Nagato''s fist, and passed from the golden sword to King Arthur''s body. The next moment, Nagato bullied himself and prepared to punch him with a punch. Fly, but-- Roar!!! Nagato''s move seemed to detonate the opponent''s red dragon bloodline. Although it was suppressed, the dragon''s arrogance was so strong. The bloodline power in the girl''s body exploded, and the force of the vibration was stunned in the opposite direction! "The response is very good, so... half dragon!" Sensing the other party''s actions, Nagato''s thoughts moved. In an instant, a pair of black dragon wings appeared behind Nagato, and a more terrifying Longwei burst out, suppressing the Longwei in Altria! The dragon is a very rigorous creature, and the suppression between bloodlines is very high.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com Therefore, the thin dragon blood in Altria''s body is naturally under pressure when facing the Nagato''s powerful dragon bloodline, especially when Nagato is half-dragonized. boom!!! After possessing the dragon wing, under the blessing of the dragon wing, the speed of Nagato instantly increased by more than one. No other weapons were used, and he bombarded with fists alone. Under the blessing of the strange speed, even holding a powerful sword of treasure, Al Toria can''t help but retreat. The teleport-like movement speed allows Nagato to appear in Altrias defensive loopholes all the time. Fortunately, the Knight King has super intuition and has reached the realm of future prediction. Otherwise, it would be long. The door was defeated. "Ha, does the legendary King Arthur have this strength, too weak?!" Indifferently mocking in his mouth, but Nagato did not relax his vigilance at all, and blasted a frontal punch, without exception, blocked by the sword in Altria''s hand. "It''s now!" The next moment, a gust of wind swelled, and the dragon''s wings shook. The red-haired boy burst out at the strongest speed of the earth-against dragon at this moment, and he blatantly appeared on the back of the girl''s hand, turned his fist into claws, and rushed out-- boom!!! At this moment, the pure white knight king burst into light behind him, and the second blue knight king suddenly appeared, raising the sword of vows of victory high, and slashing down at the Nagato who was about to bombard. "Ex...calibur!!!" The strongest holy sword at the apex of human fantasy was instantly liberated from its real name. In an instant, the endless bright light bombarded Nagato from all directions, and then bombarded the earth! boom!!! Amid the violent roar, the whole earth shook violently, and the dust was agitated. However, the two knight kings did not relax at all, still maintaining the posture of holding swords. "The breath is still growing, I don''t know what monster it is!" The blue knight king frowned slightly, the sword intent on his body was constantly surging, the sword of vows in his hand seemed to condense magic power, and he planned to bombard and kill again, just-- Roar!!! At this moment, a terrible dragon roar came from the center of the shock. The extremely terrifying dragon''s pressure made the two knight kings feel suffocated, and the condensed magic power involuntarily dissipated. "The bloodline concentration increases again, hell, in Ryunosuke''s intelligence, the opponent doesn''t have this kind of power!" The pure white knight king suddenly frowned, not only because the information given by his master was different from the current situation, but also because if the master''s words were true, then the opponent had too many cards. Roar!!! At this moment, the gust of wind swept up, blowing endless dust away, revealing a huge black dragon more than fifty meters long. The mountain where the entire Liudong Temple is located is just a small hill in front of the black dragon. Oooh!!! The black dragon roared, and opened his mouth with a reversal dragon breath, and headed towards the two knight kings. In the face of the bombing, the blue knight king stepped forward and liberated the holy sword again "Ex...calibur!!!" .. 667 Chapter 207 The Knights of the Round Table Slaying the Dragon Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ex...calibur!!!" Huge magic power is continuously injected into the blade, and then transformed into light in an instant. The blue knight king holds the sword of vows and slashes out with a single sword, instantly spawning endless beams of destruction, and the black dragons mouth sprayed out of the dragons breath. A violent collision occurred. boom!!! In an instant, a violent roar erupted in mid-air, and the light beams that destroyed everything violently collided with the dragon''s breath that rebelled against chaos, and the forces of chaos and destruction spread out. If the location of the collision were not in mid-air at this time, it would definitely cause huge damage. At this moment, the pure white knight king seized the short gap, and the winning golden sword in his hand was raised high, symbolizing the declaration of knights glory, and once again recited from the founder of knighthood "With this sword as a testimony, in the name of the knight king, sing praises here..." "First, never anger and murder; second, never betray; third, never cruel, tolerate those who surrender; fourth, always give assistance to ladies; fifth, never persecute ladies; Sixth, never get involved in quarrels!" "Under this knightly treaty, those who identify with me as king, and those who hear my call!" "Respond to this sword, swear here, pursue the hope of victory and protect everything, and come to the king''s side..." "Appear, Knights of the Round Table!!!" As soon as the loud voice fell, the surrounding environment changed drastically. The golden earth that had been infested by the might of Nagato instantly turned into a green grassland, and the time went from night to day with a clear sky. Ooh!!! In this vast sky, the black dragon instantly understood his situation, and shouted loudly, shocking the more than one hundred and fifty knights who had just appeared behind the pure white knight king. "Wang, isn''t this fight a dragon slaying?" The first knight of the Knights of the Round Table, the knight of the lake Lancelot took a step forward, just half a step behind the pure white knight, and asked, but the eagerness in his eyes was eager, but it couldn''t cover it anyway. Or not just Lancelot, but the other round table knights also looked like this, making the pure white knight king smile proudly, at this time the blue knight king also just retreated and stood side by side with her. "Knights, that''s right, this time the opponent is the black dragon in front of us, go, let''s add a great dragon-slaying achievement to our performance!" Pointing at the black dragon with the winning golden sword in his hand, the pure white knight king issued his own command, and the knights behind him cheered forward and rushed forward to confront the black dragon. Roar!!! The black dragon roared, and the dragon''s breath bomb burst out from his mouth. The knights avoided it. Only one knight was blasted to pieces because the dragon''s breath was too large, causing the other knights to furious. "Sun Rider Gawain is here! ExcaliburGallatin!!!" A pure white sun knight jumped out from the horse, and the sword of revolving victory in his hand slashed out, like the brilliance of the sun, the hot sun''s rays blasted out towards the black dragon. boom!!! The timing that Gao Wen chose was exactly the moment after the black dragon issued a blow to the dragon''s breath. The black dragon couldn''t react for a while, and was bombarded by the sun''s rays, making a violent roar. Oooh!!!Biquge Novel www.spps.cc The suns rays are good at killing the black dragon. Amid the screams, the huge black dragons body crashed to the ground from mid-air, causing a burst of violent vibrations, the dust stirred, and the knights cheered up and moved towards the black dragon. boom!!! At this moment, endless vibrations spread around the black dragon. This vibration swept across, and every charging horse of the Knights stiffened. Under the action of inertia, they fell to the ground. It was the power of [Earth Reverse Dragon]. The effect of controlling the shocking force of earthquakes. "not bad!!" As the first knight of the Knights of the Round Table, Lancelot would naturally not fall to the ground with his horse. He would jump off the moment the horse was stiff, and drew out his own treasure-the light of the lake without regrets. Bring the magic weapon that used to slay dragons! "But, go to hell, the lake without regrets!!!" Relying on his dragon slaying characteristics, Lancelot charged forward alone, preparing to release the treasure''s real name, but he had time to act in the future. The next moment, a huge dragon claw blasted out of the smoke and instantly blasted it out. Smashed heavily to the ground. Roar!!! The roar continued, the black dragon was no longer passive, and transformed into a terrifying beast, rushed out and collided head-on with the knights. The black dragon itself was a close-kind dragon, and it burst out at this time, as if turned into a fortress of war. Terrible. "kill!!!" "For my king!" "Slay the black dragon and achieve the king''s performance!" The Knights of the Round Table are not vegetarians. Facing the overbearing attack by the black dragon, they also responded positively. Every heroic spirit''s moves are endless, treasures are flying, and the dragon''s breath continues! Time slowly passed, and not long after, as the knights disappeared one by one, the black dragon suffered more and more injuries. Except for bad luck, every knight would leave some scars on the black dragon. The accumulation of small amounts makes more. When the soldiers of the Knights of the Round Table only have single digits left, the black dragon can''t even spread its wings and fly again. "It''s now!" At this moment, both the pure white knight king and the blue knight king opened their eyes wide, and the two looked at each other, nodded, and the blue knight king launched a charge. Hum!!! The sword intent of the girl knight suddenly reverberated, and with the charge of the blue knight king, the light of the sword of victory in the hand of the girl knight became purer and admirable. "I order, the world is for my use!" At the moment when the blue knight king charged, the pure white knight king called out loudly, and then the sword in his hand plunged into the ground, and the entire inherent barrier was shaken in an instant, as if something had changed. boom!!! At this moment, the feet of the rampaging black dragon plunged into the ground and fell to the ground for a while. Several knights used their treasures or martial arts to stop the opponent from getting up. "This is the end, the vow of victory... the sword!!!" Endless pure brilliance and sword intent erupted from the girl''s sword, turned into a torrent of light and slammed on the black dragon, completely submerged by the black dragon''s wailing... 668 Chapter 208 Wushuang Sacred Sword comes out fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"by!!!" In the Liudong Temple, Yusheng Ryunosuke watched the burning spell in his hand, felt the pain of the magical power that was constantly losing in his body, and suddenly cursed. "This feeling hurts too much!" In the Moon World, because the world is suppressed too hard, the magic power used by magicians is actually their own vitality. The expenditure of a large amount of magic power is a process of vitality passing away, and it is naturally impossible to be comfortable. Generally speaking, only when the output of magic power reaches a certain level, can people feel pain. In the previous king''s banquet, with the magic of Yusheng Ryunosuke''s centuries-old dead, he didn''t feel anything to support the Saber fight. Ryunosuke has forgotten such things. "By the way, Saber said when she left that she would consume a lot of magic, but..." Having said this, Ryuzhisuke''s face was painful, and a trace of doubt suddenly appeared, "How could it suddenly double the consumption and open the inherent barrier-the Knights of the Round Table did not have such a big consumption, did it appear that the first Two sabers." As soon as the voice fell, Long Zhisuke also shook his head somewhat self-deprecatingly, thinking that he was thinking too much, but the boy didn''t know that he had accidentally learned the truth. "what?!" At this moment, Long Zhisuke was stunned, because at the moment, the pain of the massive extraction of his magic power disappeared, and the consumption returned to the original situation, reduced by more than half. "It''s out, what happened?" ... ... Inherent enchantment, inside the Knights of the Round Table! "you" In the place where the black dragon was killed, the blue knight king stared blankly at the golden sword that penetrated his body, and the owner of the sword was the red-haired divine mighty king, and he stopped talking. Just after he killed the black dragon by himself, the red-haired boy in front of him came out retrograde directly from the torrent of light. When the blue knight king had no time to react, a sword pierced it At this time, the girl''s strength was completely blocked by the sealing power on this golden sword, and she lost the ability to resist. "Not bad, I actually defeated the black dragon that I realized, it deserves praise!" Holding the sword of wisdom and victory manifested by power, Nagato looked at the blue knight king, energizing the supreme sealing power of the sword from the ten-fist sword, and said calmly. "king!!" "No, the thief dare!" "Die to death, damn guy!!!" At this time, the few remaining round table knights around finally reacted. Seeing Nagato''s actions, they were furious and attacked and killed Nagato. Various weapons were used, but-- "It''s just a group of remnants!" Nagato snorted with disdain, and the Nagato sword was pulled out of the girl, and the Blue Knight King crashed to the ground. The next moment, Nagato swept across with a sword, and the sword of the gods from Gao Tianyuan once again showed its fangs, killing all the knights of the round table. ! boom!!! The smashing voices of the heroic spirits echoed around. The blue knight king, who was half-kneeling on the ground, took a deep look at Nagato. The whole person and the sword of vows of victory turned into a light and the pure white knight king who wandered through again reunited. And for one.Funny Pen Fun Pavilion www.gxjxc.com "I have to admit, you are really strong, you deserve to be the god-killing demon king who oppresses the entire world!" Stopped at a distance of less than fifty meters from Nagato, Altria put on a posture of two swords, "But, as a king, I will never lose!" "Interesting, then, I am the strongest to capture all the victorious. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. So I will break all the enemies that are blocking the front!" The power of the activated speech spirit was activated, the gold at the foot of Nagato began to spread, the realm of God eroded this inherent barrier, and the sky was suddenly filled with endless golden swords "Language is light. Words spirit is light. So light, words spirit, become my sword and my blade!" "Fear me for all evil things! People with power and unrighteous people can''t attack me. I am the strongest person who can repel all obstacles." The Knights of the Round Table, which once cut off the King of Knights, and the Golden Sword Region of the Kings Army, which once cut off the King, appear again! "King Arthur, the most legendary great king in ancient Britain. People know him more perceptually from Celtic myths and legends..." ... ... sword! Endless swords! In this way, like raindrops, the power of these swords is more terrifying than the rain of the heroic king''s treasure, because they are aimed at the existence of King Arthur! Physical injuries can be healed, but those conceptual scars are not easy to disappear. When Nagato recites her own life, Altria feels a great threat and starts the charge without hesitation! Bang bang bang!!! A small golden sword blasted down, as if it had the effect of the law of cause and effect. Every sword needs Altria to open his highest intuition to escape and cut away! However, with Nagato''s chanting, Jian Yu''s attack became more powerful, and the girl''s charge ended without a problem, and she fell into a point where she couldn''t do anything, just-- "The king''s command, the world is under my control!" With the sword in the stone held high, Altria extracted a lot of magic power, using the entire inherent enchantment, trying to temporarily suppress the golden sword domain, with a bang, the collision between the domain and the inherent enchantment echoed in the entire space... Click! The Golden Sword Territory paused for one second. Although the time was short, it only took less than one second for Altria to come to Nagato. "The time has come for the decisive victory, King of God!" In an instant, the brilliance of the two swords in the girl''s hand began to merge, and in an instant, the integration was completed, and only a sword that could not be described in words appeared before people. Unparalleled Sword Like the sword in the stone, it is unparalleled, gorgeous, and upright, fair and rigorous like the oath sword. It perfectly combines the different characteristics of the two swords. This sword is unparalleled in the world. It is an example of Altria''s dual path, and it is the proof of her life experience. "Interesting, then come on!" Nagato chuckled, the next moment, the sword domain revived, and the endless sword rain came again!.. 669 Chapter 209 Fierce Fighting and Blackening First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle reached its most intense point in an instant! The whole space was full of murderous intent, and the endless golden little swords, under the command of Nagato, turned into a torrent of terrifying swords. The target was directed at the pure white knight king not far in front of him! The endless torrent of power is permeated with the divine power, let the pure white knight king understand that this vast torrent cannot be evaded at all, nor can it be hit, otherwise the consequences of waiting for oneself will inevitably be failure. "Can''t avoid it, this king never planned to avoid it!" Without the slightest hesitation, towards the golden sword rain that was enough to kill everything, Altria launched a charge head-on. The supreme holy sword glowed with golden brilliance, but then it was plated with another golden light. A layer of platinum light film! This weird two-color holy light is as dangerous as its appearance-- The golden light belongs to the golden sword of inevitable victory, and it does not strike at the city. The outer membrane of platinum is the purest knight''s light belonging to the sword of victory. When the two swords are combined into one, this holy sword also has the power of fusion of the two swords! "Holy sword, gather endless light!" Holding the holy sword with both hands, when the terrible rain of swords grew bigger and bigger in the reflection of the holy green pupils, Altria waved the sword without hesitation. Boom boom boom!!! In the constant roar, the two-color holy light collided violently with the endless sword rain. One of the strongest holy light in the world, condensing the brilliant light of King Arthur''s life, and the other is the sword of blasphemy, which cuts down all essences. The torrent, stalemate with each other. In fact, the torrent of swords in the original Nagato can be cut down one by one in the world of the godslayer, but after all, in a different world, his abilities have declined. With the addition of Altrias light, it has been Reached the culmination of no one in this world, so stalemate! "Ah la la!! Where is this king''s knight!!!" In the stalemate, Altria immediately yelled, and the entire inherent enchantment uttered a roar under the king''s call. The phantoms of the Knights of the Round Table appeared out of thin air, turning into endless pure white and pure holy light. In the light of Altria. "Aha, break it for me!!!" With the blessing of the Knights of the Round Table, there was a touch of platinum brilliance in Altria''s eyes, and the holy light on the holy sword in her hand suddenly multiplied several times and turned into the most terrifying flood of light! "Shit la la la" Under the torrent of light, the rain of golden swords had been washed away one after another. Altria held the holy sword in her hand and flooded the endless torrent of swords that forcibly struck in the future, and even went upstream. What an amazing miracle this is. The girl is like a goddess of light who drives away the darkness. Wherever she points, all the torrents of swords are ruthlessly slashed! Breaking through the enclosure of Infinite Sword, Altria appeared in front of Nagato, but the first thing the red-haired boy saw was not the beautiful face of the girl, but the glory of the supreme holy sword. "Let''s decide the outcome, King of God!" Armed with the holy sword, Altria appeared in front of Nagato instantly and cut out with a single sword. The holy sword dragged the endless stream of light and blasted down towards Nagato, making the red-haired boy feel a crisis. .Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com "Hahaha!!! Good good, very good!!!" Facing the endless holy light''s bombardment, Nagato tilted his head and raised his brows slightly. Driven by his mind, a big sword close to two meters instantly replaced the sword of wisdom and victory in his hand. It was the strongest Nagato. Heavenly Dao Magical Soldier-Zhan Dao Sword! "As the strongest hero, you are qualified to face my real weapon!" Holding a real Sword Sword, Nagato felt a more substantial and powerful feeling than the previous Sword Sword that was simulated by the thousand phantoms in his hand. Before he could think more, Nagato cut out with one sword. boom!!! Amid the violent roar, the endless stream of light split into two with the terrifying edge of the sword of the sword, which was like a cat and a cat. After a short time, it collided with Wushuang''s holy sword... Clang! When the sound of intertwined sword blades came from his ears, Nagato felt a shock in his hands. Originally, Nagato''s body was above Altria, but it took a lot of effort to go up against the flood of light. Suddenly it was on the same level and fell into a stalemate for a while. Boom boom boom!!! When the two stalemate, the surrounding holy light lost its control, and instantly raged in the entire space. With the constant roar, the golden realm under the Nagato cloth was soon destroyed, and even the entire inherent barrier was constantly here. Under the raging holy light, it also seemed to be shaky. "Knight King, next I will use an unfinished power, the control is not particularly good, so don''t die!" At this moment, in the stalemate, Nagato suddenly made a sound. This sound made Altria instinctively feel a bad moment, but before she had time to react, Nagato''s sword was on the sword. There was a glimmer of light. This light is totally inferior to Altria''s dazzling dazzling light in terms of appearance, but the brilliance condensed on Altria''s body was suppressed for a while when it appeared. "The killing of the Hero King a few days ago made me understand some of the grounds for opening up, and now, this is the result!" In an instant, Nagato''s strength became stronger, and he pushed the Knight King out a few steps, and the great sword in his hand was filled with a groundbreaking will, and the glimmer gradually became stronger and fierce-- Cut out with one sword, as if dividing the sky and the earth! Under this sword, the Supreme Sacred Sword broke apart, re-differentiating the Sword of Oath of Victory and the Sword of Triumphant Gold, and fell to the ground. Under this sword, the White Knight King flew upside down in an instant. boom!!! Smashed to the ground heavily, Altria''s entire mind was blank, and a scar continued from her shoulder to the top of her chest. If it hadn''t been blocked by the Supreme Holy Sword, Altria absolutely believed that she had been divided into two. "Cut, it''s not enough, I really need the first method!" Although a sword cut the king of knights flying, Nagato was still a little dissatisfied, and then walked a few steps towards Altria, but the next moment, Nagato stopped. "Huh, it''s my turn to come on stage!!!" The pitch black color appeared in front of Nagato''s eyes. The pure white knight was dyed black after a relieved smile. In the blink of an eye, a black knight king appeared in front of Nagato, arrogantly... 670 Chapter 210 The Seven Evil Sword of Creation is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Knight King is blackened! This was Nagato''s first thought when he saw the completely changed knight queen in front of him. At this time, Altria was completely different from the original pure white knight king The silver armor with metallic luster turned black, and the surface did not know if it was affected or what, and red blood-like bright light lines appeared. Under the armor is a long black suit like a windbreaker, which makes her outfit look more personalized. The girl wears an eye mask on her face that can completely cover her eyes, like the armor on her body, made of black metal with strange red lines on the surface, concealing her beautiful gem-like eyes. This makes it impossible to see her emotions as before. "Oh, did the final power show up too?" Looking at the newly-appearing black knight king, Nagato showed a look of interest on his face, "It is worthy of the strongest heroic spirit that exceeds the boundaries of the heroic spirit, and it really has the strength to match it." "Are you talking to me, the mighty king." The black knight king raised his head slightly, his eyes covered by the blindfold looked straight at Nagato, indifferent and full of a strong sense of oppression, as if he was a queen sitting high in the sky and said coldly, as he spoke, The incomparably surging dragon power reverberated around, and both the earth and the sky seemed to be solidified. "It''s more terrifying than the state of the perfect knight king. What induces you to possess such power? I really care about it." Nagato raised his brows and said. To be honest, the battle has reached this point, even if the opponent is stronger, Nagato does not think he has won. After all, the sword is in hand, and even if the divine will has not returned, Nagato has the strongest heavenly way. Sub-strength. Except for the two major restraints and root causes, there is no guy in Xing Yue that Nagato can''t solve at this time! "Mighty King, the Holy Grail is something I must have. If I give up now, I can forgive your previous rude sins." Facing Nagatos question, the Black Knight King didnt want to answer at all, and directly issued his own declaration. Then the ground around the girl knight seemed to turn into surging darkness, and a black crystal knight sword slowly appeared on the black knight. In front of the king. This is a unique sword, exuding a breath of development similar to EA, and the seven scarlet beads on the hilt make Nagato feel very familiar. "...I rely on!" Nagato could not help holding his forehead softly. Although he was not sure at the beginning, Nagato recognized it. That sword is definitely the saber of that bastard in the human world. There are seven kinds of nobles on it. The same spiritual aura, the same root as Nagato, besides the human world, who else can have it. "Presumptuous! King God, actually ignoring this king''s question, you will surely be punished by me." The black knight king said with a cold tone, grasping the dark knight''s great sword-- "Just use the Seven Evil Swords of Creation, handed down by this king, master, to completely end you!" As soon as the voice fell, the black knight king launched an attack. In an instant, it turned into a black shadow and appeared in front of Nagato. With a sword cut out, before the blade reached, Nagato''s consciousness appeared in a trance, countless darkness. The breath turned into the original sin will invaded.110 Literature www.110wx.com "Humph!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato snorted subconsciously, and the massive mental power in his mind instantly repelled all the darkness that had invaded his consciousness, and then he swung the sword of the sword, and the light of the half-hearted opening germinated again! Clang!! The Seven Evil Swords of Creation and the Dao Sword collided violently. To Nagato''s expectation, the power of the Black Knight King was no longer inferior to him, and the Dark Demon Sword was able to withstand the slash of the Dao Sword. Bang bang bang!!! The next moment, the two began a fierce hand-to-hand battle close together, with intertwined collision sounds one after another. The black knight king is extremely aggressive. Compared with the knight king in the other two states, he has stronger power, speed and aggression, and Nagato is not a weak person. Its strength and speed are comparable to that of the sword. The body is transformed into a shield and performs the skill of shield and sword. The battle became stalemate for a while, and the Black Knight King continued to attack strongly as before. His exquisite combos were endlessly rushing towards his face, but Nagato was like a strong castle. No matter how the girl attacked him, he would never stop. Defending, and even launching counterattacks from time to time, every attack made the dark girl irritated. "Damn it!!!" The black knight king uttered angrily, a sword slashed across the sword, after making a huge noise, with that not a small reaction force, he jumped away, the magic sword in his hand was shining with black magic power "Roar!! The dark light of creation!" The magic sword in his hand seemed to respond to the call of the black king, and it kept whining. The vibration spread throughout the space. At the same time, the endless dark brilliance spread in geometric multiples. Soon, the Black Knight King was already invisible to people, and she could only vaguely see her figure in the dark brilliance. The next moment, darkness erupted, and the dark light, which was deeper and quieter than pitch black, turned into an endless flood of light and blasted towards Nagato. Its scale was not worse than the glory of the unparalleled holy sword before, and it was even more terrifying. , This light is filled with a touch of will to open up the world, making its lethality completely surpass the Wushuang holy sword! "Well, well, it is worthy of being a weapon of the human world, and it is a mystery that has been opened up!" Seeing that in the dark torrent, he opened up the truth more than his own light, Nagato smiled, and his eyes also ignited with a burning war. "In this case, I can''t lose to you, just look at the move, Jianyi Chaos Jianqi!" Holding the Sword Sword in the same way, Nagato released its curse power on a large scale for the first time and injected it into the Sword Sword. In an instant, the three powers of the sky, the earth and steel echoed on the blade, turning into gray light, and slashed with one sword. Out! Boom boom boom!!! The pitch-black torrent and the grey sword aura collided violently, and the entire inherent barrier collapsed in such a collision, turning into endless spots of light and dissipating... 671 Chapter 211 First in Liudong Temple! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! With endless roar echoing in his ears, Alice Phil''s consciousness finally woke up slowly. When I opened my eyes, what caught my eyes was a golden space. The silver-haired heroic girl was in front of her, constantly banging against a huge Buddha statue. The violent collision even shook the earth slightly. "Huh, so...what''s the matter?!" After shaking her little head, Alice Phil discovered that she was leaning in a corner of the monastery, surrounded by seven short warriors guarding her "By the way, I remember it!" Gently patted his forehead, looking at the battle in front of him and the surrounding battlefield, Alice Phil finally remembered the causes and consequences of all this, and her face suddenly became wonderful. As time went by for a moment, just as Nagato and Altria fought in a decisive battle, Lisser and Alice Phil unscrupulously stepped onto the stone steps entering Liudong Temple, and soon came to the famous Fuyuki City In front of the Liudong Temple. Probably because it was occupied by magicians, the temple, which was not quite popular, was silent at this time. Standing in front of the gate of Liudong Temple, both Alice Phil and Rise could clearly feel that the open gate was like a deep black hole, about to swallow everything up. Although both Alice Phil and Rise knew that Liudong Temple had turned into an enemys magic workshop, they still walked in without hesitation. As a result, just after crossing the threshold, the surrounding space instantly turned from pitch black. Make endless gold, and then a giant palm descends from the sky and blasts. "Even though I escaped that palm, are you dizzy because of the incidental shock?" Whispering in a low voice, Alice Felton sometimes had the urge to hide her face and walk away. It was obvious that she was also the one who was going to fight, but the result was particularly unexpected and shameful! When Alice Phil was distressed, two different footsteps appeared in vain, which immediately attracted Alice Phil''s attention. Not long after, Yusheng Ryunosuke and the always gloomy Huang Yazonglian appeared In front of the young woman, the attention of seven dwarven warriors was immediately caught, and they surrounded them in an instant. "The little holy grail of the Einzbern family, hello!" Compared to Ryunosukes scorching gaze, Huang Ye Zonglian didnt even look at the seven dwarves. He looked at Alice Phil with no spare eyes and said, If you can, can you please surrender? !" "Ha ha!" In the face of the two hostile magicians, Alice Phil was not scared at all, and even surprised little. Instead, she showed a look of interest and laughed. "It seems that the two of you have eaten me. What a joke, why do you think I would leave Nagato-kun..." As soon as the voice fell, a small black circle appeared on the ground beside Alice Phil, and a pure white strange creature crawled out of that dark place. "Huh, Chobe is here, let''s have fun!" Chubby appeared in vain. The cute appearance and malicious words made Ara Zonglian and Yusheng Ryunosuke subconsciously take precautions, especially Ryunosuke, the classmate of the traverser was about to collapse at this time. a feeling of! "Nima''s, can you make any more pits? Even Khobi has appeared. There will be no magical girls and witches coming out!" ... 186 Chinese website www.186zw.com On the other hand, Leiser was holding a fairy tale sword and a Buddha statue that was several meters in height constantly colliding and stalemate! Although the heroic spirits powerful perception and guardian Alice Phils fairy tale enchantress let her know about Alice Phils situation at this time, the girl is not worried about how terrible the creature named Chobe is. Rather is coming. I''ve seen it fully before here. and-- boom!!! With four or two strokes of a thousand kilograms, Li Se''s sword swept away the punch of the giant Buddha statue. As if he lost his weight, he jumped about ten meters and swept with one sword! Whoosh!!! The sound of breaking through the sky suddenly sounded, and a huge sword aura burst out, bombarding the body of the giant Buddha. With a bang, the giant retreated ten steps under the tremendous power. The sharp-eyed Liser even clearly saw that a long crack appeared in the giant''s body under the sword aura, but in the next moment, when the giant just stood still, the long crack had become extremely small and was about to heal completely. "The resilience is too strong, is the whole space supporting it?" Leiser is not someone lacking wisdom. After seeing the super resilience of the giant Buddha statue, he understood that the most effective way to defeat the opponent is to find and kill the heroic spirit hidden behind the giant! "In that case, the fairy tale reappears, in my name, appear, young giant!" Putting the crystal clear sword in her hand on the ground, the girl whispered, and in an instant a gorgeous magic circle appeared on the ground around it, and soon, a giant of the same height appeared beside Leiser. Ho Ho Ho!!! The giant didn''t seem to have much reason. Just when he appeared, he screamed up to the sky, waving his fists and feet, and rushed towards the giant Buddha statue. At this time, the giant Buddha also recovered from Li Sor''s sword aura, naturally not to be outdone. Bang bang bang!!! The fist and the fist blasted directly, as if the most bloody battle, the huge collision sound erupted between the two giants, echoing in the entire golden space, the two giants were about the same level, and they were deadlocked for a while. just-- After a stalemate for less than a minute, the entire golden space responded violently, a huge six-pointed star magic circle appeared out of thin air, and five consecutive Buddha statue giants suddenly appeared beside the giant Liser summoned, and joined forces with the previous Buddha statue giants. Boom boom boom!!! A terrible pressure suddenly appeared. Amidst the roar, six consecutive attacks immediately blasted and killed the fairy tale giant Lisser summoned. The six Buddha statues were not as domineering as they were. "Huh, I found you!" The girl completely ignored the six giant Buddha statues and rushed over, seeming to perceive Lissers attempt. The closest giant slammed a punch, but was easily avoided by the girl, and then rushed into the center of the magic circle. position. boom!!! As if it had broken something, the surrounding space shattered in a trance, and then reappeared. The monk in white appeared out of thin air, folded his hands, and saluted the girl. "Good, good, poor monk Jizo, I''ve seen someone destined!" 672 Chapter 212 Jizo and Summoning Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Destined! Buddha pays attention to fate, but he is not attached to fate. Therefore, a person who is predestined in Buddhism usually has two meanings. The first is a person who has a relationship with Buddhism for various reasons, and the other is a person who is of great use to Buddhist practitioners. For Ksitigarbha, the silver-haired girl holding a divine sword in front of him is his destined person. Therefore, after the opponent broke through his own concealment method, the white-clothed monk didn''t have any nonsense, and at the same time he saw the ceremony, he immediately spurred the golden magic circle all over the space. boom!!! The six giant Buddha statues burst into golden brilliance for the first time, disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in front of the white-clothed monk, landing heavily, like six big mountains, the powerful aura oppressing the silver-haired girl. "Pity!" Seeing the six giant Buddha statues close to five meters high in front of her, Li Se said indifferently. The girl didn''t expect the other party to have such a method. Because of the momentary hesitation, the girl lost the opportunity to face the enemy deity. But that being said, there is not much regret on Lisser''s expression, as usual. "Goodness, I didn''t know that the donor had this vision just now. The poor monk was a bit arrogant. Now, the poor monk will not give the donor any chance. So, give me the opportunity for detachment!" The white-clothed monk spoke slowly, but at the end he couldn''t conceal the greed and ambition. Under his will, the six big Buddhas instantly launched an attack and besieged Leisse. Boom boom boom!!! Under the siege of the six big Buddhas, the girl fought and retreated, using sword skills from time to time to provoke the unavoidable bombardment, but did not immediately counterattack. Instead, she looked at the white-clothed monk behind the big Buddha. "Sadly, a generation of Bodhisattvas has actually been enchanted!" "Is this kind of golden light, or the great sage who suppresses hell, all the evil and darkness have been pushed to his incarnation, leaving only the light of the Buddha?" Looking at the white-clothed monk shining under the golden light, Li Ser showed a rare pity. Before coming here, Nagato naturally shared all the information with her, especially the identity and purpose of the monk in front of him. Because of this, Li Se felt pity, and the monk in front of him had lost even himself. If Rises speculation is not wrong, the six big Buddhas in front of him should be the six incarnations of the Ksitigarbhas suppression of the Six Paths. Originally, they were either full of evil spirits or dark golden colors. In short, they were all It should not be bling! "A few days ago, that nun''s breath from hell was the past that was abandoned by the Ksitigarbha?" As soon as his thoughts turned, Lisser remembered the battle that made him awaken, that nun with extremely strong melee combat ability, and suddenly felt sorry for the monk in front of him. "Asshole, what are your eyes!" Just as people have the inferior nature of escape, the sad Jizo will naturally not like the pity of others, because after seeing the pity hidden in Liser''s eyes, the Jizo with excellent eyesight suddenly became furious and acted for it. There was a violent reaction. In an instant, the entire golden space vibrated slightly, as if it had received some blessing. The six big Buddhas instantly became stronger, faster and more flexible, and the offensive instantly became extremely tyrannical. For a time, Leiser was in a critical situation.Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com "Humph!" With a soft snorted, Leiser escaped from an attack by a big Buddha with a backflip. The next moment, he landed safely with his long sword directly on the ground "Did you even deny yourself?" He sighed softly, but Leiser''s movements did not hesitate, or even more decisive, the magic power was injected into the fairy tale sword in an instant, the light burst from the blade, the light shining on the entire space, and the golden space was dyed. Yinhui. Peng!!! At this moment, there was a roar in the entire space, and the Ksitigarbha instantly became, because just now, he sensed that the enchantment he set up was disturbed by a bit of interference, and it was being enveloped by a certain domain-like power . "You dare!" This made Ksitigarbha unbearable. If you lose this barrier, the mobility of your Six Dao Buddhas will drop too much. In order to make up for this problem, Ji Zang quickly launched more layouts, strengthening this space step by step, and even tried to counter Leise by this. Facing the violent shout of the earthquake, Leiser was silent, while the light of the fairy tale in his hand kept shining, and the light from the purest fantasy eroded everything in this extremely empty golden realm. For a time, the two of them fell into a stalemate over the entire space, but- Boom boom boom!!! The Jizo was dragged down, but the six golden Buddhas did not. Stepping on extremely heavy steps, the six giants came together, and every step was like an earthquake. Just looking at it made people lose the will to fight. "Humph!" Faced with such a dangerous situation, Leiser remained unchanged, and the girl''s eyes turned to a red lotus mark on the back of her hand, which was left to her by her master during the day. "If you encounter a troublesome enemy, or if you can''t get out of your body, activate this mark. At that time, not only the suffering will be solved, but there will also be a surprise waiting for you." Thinking that his master is the kind of existence that says one thing is not two, Lisser did not pay too much attention to it. In an instant, he divided a part of the magic power, injected it into the mark, and activated it Huhuhu!!! In an instant, endless red flames erupted from Lisser. The sea of ??fire that had just erupted was like waves, and the big Buddha that rushed to the front suddenly rushed back several steps, and the other five Buddhas also stagnated. . "how come!" The white-clothed monk showed an extremely surprised expression. At this moment, the white-clothed monk sensed another breath appearing in this golden space. "Six big Buddhas? Monks?" An ethereal questioning voice came from the flames, and then the voice instantly became extremely serious, even extremely passionate, "Damn heretics, dare to stand in front of Joan of Arc and cut you!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the sea of ??flames rolled, and the purple knight girl appeared out of the sky, walking on the flames, standing still... 673 Chapter 213: The third more red lotus that burns everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sea of ??flames was wanton, burning continuously in the center of the space, but did not cause any harm to Lisser. Obviously, this flame had the function of identifying friend or foe. "Jane, Jean...de?!" The silver-haired girl maintained the erosion of the entire enchantment, and couldn''t help but repeat the name of the existence she had summoned, and there was a clear lack of focus in Li Se''s eyes. Fortunately, the Jizo at this time was also caught off guard by the sea of ??flames. I dont know what Lisser''s situation is at this time. Otherwise, Lissers erosion would have failed. Not to mention, maybe the entire space would erode himself. . "It''s under!" Hearing the voice faintly coming from behind, Joan turned and glanced at Lisser. Although he felt that the other party was very familiar, the interference of the flame and the presence of foreign enemies made Joan have no time to think about it, and he plunged into the flame with one hand. call!!! As if holding something, a big sword shining with endless crimson fire was drawn by the girl from the sea of ??fire. The moment the big sword appeared, the entire sea of ??fire seemed to have life, exuding a more terrifying aura. . "By my lord''s order, I will smash all the enemies in front of you, wait a moment!" Without paying attention to Leiser, Joan entered a state of battle in an instant, surging vindictiveness erupted, and the girl knight charged up like a surf, riding a sea of ??flames. "...Grow up, Jeanne...master..." Looking at the back of Joan of Arc leaving, Leiser calmed his mind and once again stood in a stalemate with the entire enchantment, trying to hold the Ksitigarbha deity, at least to share the pressure for the girl knight. Before Nagato gave Guren''s mark, Leiser was very curious about what kind of surprise Nagato would give herself. But the girl did not expect that the surprise he gave herself was so big At the first glance when she saw the purple knight girl appearing in the sea of ??flames, Leiser''s body and mind kept telling her that it was her daughter, that Joan of Arc who was sent away by her father when she was just born! Leiser still remembered that his father had sent a secret technique that could give birth to a newborn by two women, and that a few years before the war, in order to protect the newborn Joan, his father ignored himself and sent him out. scene. "Unexpectedly, I will see you again, my daughter!" Muttering softly in his mouth, Lisser''s eyes were filled with a rare maternal tenderness, which made the silver-haired girl suddenly resemble Alice Phil. ... ... Regardless of the situation behind Rise, Joan, who is driving the impact of the sea of ??fire, is extremely pleased. Years of sleep and rebirth have allowed the saint girl to accumulate a lot of fighting will intentionally or unintentionally. At this time, she seemed to have infinite motivation. "Aha!!! Flame, charge with me!!!" The sea of ??fire is like a mount, carrying Joan of Arc, transforming into a general trend, and instantly hits on the six big Buddhas. As the big Buddhas retreat, their body is filled with sizzling noises and instantly turns red.Love the book www.aikenshu.com "It won''t be so weak, it''s not interesting enough!" Probably a saint who became the Lord of Divine Might, the nature of power has slightly changed, and the personality of Joan of Arc also has some militant personality from the Lord of Divine Might, who started as a godslayer. At this moment, the girl is holding the sword of flame, and the blood in her body is constantly boiling, bursts of divine power erupts from the girl, making the entire sea of ??fire more concentrated and more destructive. "Arrogant!" At this moment, the six great Buddhas finally made their voices for the first time. The six-fold voice undoubtedly expressed the anger of their owner. Then, the anger was transformed into action, and the six big Buddhas resonated at the same time, and a huge golden roulette phantom stood horizontally in the sea of ??fire, holding the chastity. The fire that De controls is blocked. Seeing that her own sea of ??fire offensive was blocked, Joan of Arc did not lose anything, but showed a frenzied smile of war-thirsty, and burst out with the same aura as the hero of steel, and then madly drove the sea of ??fire to charge. Boom boom boom!!! Suddenly, the entire space violently oscillated, with constant roars and sparks, and it began to spread crazily. Several people facing each other in a remote corner of the space had to stop the confrontation and evade one after another. "It''s useless, the poor monk''s six roulette array will not be cracked with brute force like this!" Seeing the useless work of Joan of Arc, the six-fold voice echoed in the space. In the echo of the voice, the six big Buddhas kept advancing against the phantom of the six roulettes, as if they were about to solve the battle at close range. Boom boom boom!!! Regarding the Ksitigarbha, Joan turned a deaf ear to it, and still refused to forgive him. The magic power on the girl''s body seemed to be free of money, constantly rushing out, and under the continuous blessing of magic power, the entire sea of ??fire seemed to be transformed into a terrifying war beast , Roaring constantly in this golden space. "Stubborn, I..." Six layers of voice sounded again, as if to fully express Jizo''s anger, but before speaking, it was interrupted by a clicking sound, and only a trace of cracks appeared on the virtual shadow of the six roulette. "how is this possible" "How impossible!" Before the soundless six-fold voice was finished, the sea of ??flames turned into a huge fire dragon and rose into the sky. Standing on the head of the fire dragon, the flame sword in Joan''s hand gradually changed color. "Although I don''t know your situation, as long as anyone with a discerning eye can see it, that roulette obviously lacks a very important part. How could it be possible that the treasures of the nether land are only bling." "Although it looks strong, in the final analysis, it''s just a waste of lost self." "In the name of my lord, burn it, Guren, burn everything to death!!!" The words of Yan Ling were recited from Jean''s mouth, and the words were turned into strength and blessed on the girl. In an instant, the girl and the fire dragon merged into one, and slammed on the phantom of the six roulettes. broken. Boom boom boom!!! In the next moment, the fire dragon turned into a huge red lotus and enveloped all the six big Buddhas. Even under the action of inertia, the red lotus rushed towards the underground reservoir...... .. 674 Chapter 214 The fourth one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"how is this possible!" The huge red lotus was crushed with amazing power, and any existence along the way was destroyed, causing the Jizo, who was controlling the entire golden space and the light of Lieser''s fairy tale to erode and confront, suddenly exclaimed. "No, no, no, obviously I have calculated everything, how could there be such an accident." If such a horrible thing were added directly, it would definitely return 100% to the Hall of Valor. There was no second possibility at all. The opportunity for detachment was clearly in sight, how could Ksitigarbha give up. In an instant, Ji Zang made up his mind to directly extract the magic power from the six big Buddhas in the red lotus that were continuously burning. After losing their magic power, the six big Buddhas were completely burned by the red lotus fire in less than a second. Exhausted. boom!!! Under the magical blessings of the six big Buddhas, Ksitigarbha completely controlled the entire space in an instant. With a bang, the space repelled the infestation of the light of Li Sors fairy tales. Its just a pity that Ksitigarbha did not have time to counterattack Li Sor, but activated. The guardian magic circle arranged in the space. In an instant, the entire space swayed, and all kinds of magic arrays flew out one after another, and guards unfolded in the direction of the red lotus, trying to prevent the red lot from approaching. just-- Bang bang bang!!! The huge red lotus created by Joan seemed extremely powerful. The magic circle was burned when touched. After dozens of shields, it was just enough to slow down this huge flame red lotus. "possible!" Seeing the slight decrease in the speed of the red lotus, Ji Zang suddenly revealed a pleasant smile. The seal was formed in his hand, and the golden light blessed in an instant. The power of the entire space was used by him to extract the massive magic power of the underground spiritual veins. Not long after, hundreds of magic circles unfolded in front of him, and for a while, Ji Zang smiled triumphantly. As long as it survives this blow, the poor monk will be able to counterattack with spiritual veins. The poor monk does not believe it. With the wisdom of the poor monk, the foundation of victory cannot be truly laid. But this is also a fact. The wisdom of the Buddha and the endless years make Ksitigarbha not lack the knowledge of the magic way. As long as the magic power is sufficient, he can do too many things, and this is the horror of half-stepping the Buddha. just-- "Not bad, I can do this, but..." At this moment, above the red lotus, the purple knight girl appeared in vain, first she sighed, then folded her hands in a gesture of prayer, and the stronger words bloomed again. "Lord, commit to this..." The dying poem turned into the spirit of words, and in an instant, the world of Joan of Arc reappeared, and the girl burned out of thin air, turned into a huge flame holy sword, inserted on the red lotus and turned it into a sword lotus! boom!!! In the sudden sound, the giant sword lotus seemed to be turned into an invincible war fortress, shattering everything in front of you, and all obstacles were instantly like pieces of paper, vulnerable to a blow. Then, the giant sword lotus crushed mercilessly. Jizo. "Ahhhh!!!" The fire of the red lotus instantly burned on the body of the earth. The flame of the red lotus fire not only burned the body, but also burned a person''s soul. The intense physical and mental pain caused the earth to scream.Shuxzy.com www.shuxzy.com However, it was in such pain that Ksitigarbha felt the same, a distracting thought that had enveloped him began to dissipate, and since he was summoned, the memory he planned to completely forget began to return. "How come, why would I want to escape my desire? No, I should seize the opportunity for transcendence, no, no, I am the king of Ksitigarbha, guarding hell is my own great source, no, no, no..." The two contradictory mentalities continued to reverberate in Jizo''s heart. As the body and mind continued to burn, the contradiction between the hearts became more intense. At this moment, the figure of Joan was condensed by the flame and appeared before the Jizo. "Sad man, let me liberate you!" Holding the saint of red lotus, the girl knight slashed down with a sword, and hid herself for the first two points, a terrible black gas suddenly appeared, and then howled and disappeared into the flames Absolute evil air, this is the root cause of Ksitigarbha''s mutation. After the black energy dissipated, Ksitigarbha''s final consciousness finally showed a smile, and then disappeared into the flames. ... ... boom!!! The enchantment in front of Huang Ye Zonglian shattered, and a black whip struck it, instantly knocking it out, and falling heavily to the ground, splashing a lot of dust. "No way, Huang Ye Zonglian, why is it such a dish suddenly!" Standing behind Huang Ye Zonglian and using great magic tricks in an unskilled ritual, Yusheng Ryunosuke instantly spartans. His ritual has just been done halfway. Isn''t it a death to be exposed to the enemy? "Ala, brother, that uncle seems to be withered all of a sudden, what do you do now!" Along with black whips flying in the air, the lovely Chubby approached Ryunosuke step by step, showing a smile that made the traverser boy extremely frightened. "What to do? What to do? What to do!" In an instant, Long Zhijie was flustered. After all, in the Holy Grail War, he was very weak. Although he had a century of magic power and sufficient knowledge, he lacked time. Fortunately, there is Yazonglian Ara as a partner. This guy''s defense is strong enough to last until Ryunosuke finishes the ritual, and then uses his hundred-year magic power to squander the big magic to determine the victory or defeat, but- Obviously, I have blocked so many attacks from the other party before, and it clearly seems that I still have a lot of spare power. "How come, puff!!!" When Ryunosuke was thinking about it, a burst of pain hit his heart. The boy couldn''t help but opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, making Chubby, who was approaching, and Alice Phil, who was watching the show in the distance, both stunned. What is rhythm?! Whether it was Chobe or Alice Phil was a little unclear. So, the next moment, there was a violent roar in the distance, the huge red lotus of sword shattered and turned into countless red lights flying away, and the purple knight girl from the sky Slowly falling, the monk no longer, obviously, the other party has won. "My king, how come? Didn''t you say it? Am I going to lose? No, I will never lose!" Curled up on the ground, Ryunosuke tremblingly took out a small bottle from his arms, and took the pill in it when others were not paying attention. Then, the mutation happened... .. 675 Chapter 215 Recognition and System First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The red lotus shattered and turned into countless red light spots scattered in the roar, rendering the entire golden space into red and gold, making it more gorgeous and colorful, and accompanied by this red light, the purple knight girl floated down. "The battle is over, Jizo King, what a pity..." Floating gently to the ground, Joan of Arc first softly sighed about the situation of Jizo, then looked at her hand, a little dazed, and mixed feelings for a while. Regardless of Joan of Arcs battle just now, the dignified generation of Ksitigarbha kings, who had no resistance in front of her, were crushed and crushed, but in fact, if Ksitigarb didnt cut off the power from hell, and added The energy in Joan is almost endless, otherwise, it would not be easy to defeat the opponent. "However, the power of my lord is really terrible!" Thinking of the magic power that was still surging in her body at this time, or called the curse power, the girl sighed, and then she heard her caller''s call. "Jan, are you all right." Turning around slightly, Joan saw a silver-haired girl appearing a few meters behind him, with an indescribable expression on her face, concerned, guilty, kind, and a little overwhelmed. After seeing Leiser''s appearance, Joan felt a strong shock to her consciousness and was a little dizzy. The girl lived with Merlin for a year before she was alive, and Merlin once infused the appearance of her parents into her consciousness. Therefore, Jeanne recognized at first sight. The girl in front of her looked exactly like her mother. No, or that she is her own mother?! "You and I" Perceiving the intimate feeling that sprouted from her heart, Jeanne instantly understood the relationship between herself and the other party. The girl had also imagined the scene of recognizing her parents before she was alive, but at this time, when she really faced it, she was at a loss and could not even speak. Some stammered. "Huh! I finally saw you, my daughter!" Seeing that Joan was also at a loss, Leiser recovered her calm and took a deep breath, pretending to be flat, but there was a trace of unspeakable tears in the girl''s eyes. "mother!!" "I finally saw you!!!" After hearing Li Sor''s words, Joan finally couldn''t help taking a few steps quickly and hugged Li Sor tightly. After a thousand years after Joan was born, the two mother and daughter finally charged again. ... ... "Woo, I''m so touched, I didn''t expect that Little Lisser actually already had a daughter, and also became a hero. Is this the arrangement made by Nagato-san? What a moving surprise!" Alice Phil, who was not far away, was watching the whole process of the meeting between Lisser and her daughter, and she couldn''t help but said with emotion, she didn''t even know where she took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears from her eyes. "...Your tear point is too low." Kewpie tilted his head silently. Although the atmosphere of the scene where Leise and Jeanne met was very moving, as the existence of Saya''s evil, Kewpie was not infected at all.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com In a sense, Chobe has no emotions! "Forget it, I''ll take care of the remaining two little mice first, you..." Looking at Alice Phil, who was still moved, Kewpie turned his attention to Yusheng Ryunosuke and Ara Yazongren, preparing to swallow these two guys directly, but after seeing Ryunosuke, Yau Bi suddenly felt a huge coercion, interrupting Chobe''s words. boom!!! The sudden air exploded, blasting little Chubby out, and instantly smashed beside Alice Phil, not only interrupted Alice Phil''s movement, but also attracted the attention of Leise and Jean. "I will not lose. I will never admit defeat. I am a traverser. I am the protagonist. I will not lose to you any mighty king or Khobi. I can''t help my life!!!" A huge coercion broke out from Yusheng Longzhisuke in an instant, and the temperament of Longzhisuke gradually changed during the words of the second two, making the three people and the beast immediately startled. "Ding, the host takes the fake Yuanshi Dan and forcibly transforms it into the Yuanshi Dao Body. The time is one hour. After an hour, the Dao Body dissipates and one-third of the host''s potential is exhausted." "Ding, the final means for the host to activate the system-the system descends... the conditions for descending, the host''s physique is the Yuanshi Dao body... the conditions are met... the final means are activated, the system descends!" In a short while, Long Zhijie''s breath became extremely cold, unabated, but stronger, and there was no emotion in a pair of silver eyes, like a machine. "how come!" "What happened?" "Ellie, step back, this guy is too wrong!" After Ryunosuke''s change took place, Leiser and Joan acted in an instant, and soon came to Alice Phil, confronting Yusheng Ryunosuke, not daring to move. "System deduction, the host body''s ability is not enough to sweep the enemy, deny frontal collision, start plan one!" Facing the defenses of Li Se and others, Ryunosuke or the system did not change any expressions. In an instant, the magical power under his feet exploded, and the boy appeared next to Huang Ye Zonglian, piercing through his claws at a speed that could not cover his ears. The other''s heart. "you!!!" Huang Ye Zonglian didn''t expect the other party to take action against herself. Without precaution, she could only say the word''you''. This fierce man who provoked and suppressed several times died in the Holy Grail War. "...Something''s wrong, let''s go!" Not only Huang Ye Zonglian did not expect it, even Li Se and others did not expect it, but the long-standing fighting consciousness made the girl understand that she must not let the other party act, but Ryunosuke''s movements were too fast, they just just After making a decision, Ryunosuke''s preparations are complete. "With the blood of the six realms as a sacrifice, I am the way of heaven!" In the indifferent voice, the blood of Huang Ye Zonglian swayed. This one who is good at the blood of the six realms, saw Ryuzhisuke Void grabbing a few, and directly took Huang Ye Zonglian and Jizos master and servant karma as an opportunity to control instantly. The whole space. boom!!! The endless huge will instantly enveloped the entire space, and huge magic arrays emerged one after another. On the magic array, magic powers gathered crazily, and for a while, the space was murderous!.. 676 Chapter 216 Hedao and Avalon Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Uh, it seems we are in a very dangerous position!" Seeing the large number of magic circles in the sky and the great source of magic power condensed in magic, Alice Phil tapped her cheek with a green finger, tilted her head and asked. That one didn''t have a sense of crisis, and even looked a little dull, which made the other two people a little stunned. Sister, how thick are your nerves! Li Se and others subconsciously complained, but they were also very depressed. They understood what the so-called impermanence of fate was. At the last moment, they had already occupied an absolute advantage. At this moment, the situation was completely reversed. "The system scan is completed. The enemy is a special life form, a saint, a mysterious heroic spirit, and a little holy grail. The target has been locked, and the attack method is a barrage. With the order of heaven, it will be obliterated!" Although Lisser and others were speechless, Ryunosuke, who was possessed by the system, would not accommodate them at this time. He uttered a word in his mouth and activated the magic circle all over the sky. In an instant, countless bullets The curtain went down. "Huh, dark sky!" Just before the barrage blasted, Chobes figure disappeared from the ground, and the three womens heads appeared in an instant. Under the barrage, the whole body instantly turned into a dark atmosphere, forming a circular shield. The three women were protected. Boom boom boom!!! The next moment, endless barrage blasted on the dark shield, continuously, and the same endless roar echoed in the entire space, but it was unable to break through the guardianship that Chubby had transformed. "An unknown defense is found, the scan is completed, the database is matched, and the analysis concludes that the defense is based on evil spirits. The attack proposal is to be tried and killed by thunder and executed!" After seeing that the defense formed by Chobe took his offensive crotch, Ryunosuke did not respond, but said quickly like a robot, and then with a move of will, a gathering of black clouds appeared out of thin air in the space. "In the name of heaven, thunder punishment!" I saw the seal in Ryuzhisuke''s hands, and in an instant, several electric currents flashed in the dark clouds in the sky, and the coercion of will that permeated the entire space converged on the dark clouds. Boom!!! In an instant, at least the thick barrel of thunder blasted down, along with the constantly stalemate barrage, on top of the pitch-black guard. Amid the violent roar, all three of Rise clearly saw Chobes transformation. There were some cracks in his shield, and the thunderclouds above were still gathering new thunder. "No, we must fight back!" Lei Se and Joan looked at each other, and the lady of red lotus stepped forward, and the red flame burned in the girl''s heart, and the girl placed her hand in the flame of the heart. "Lord, commit to this..." In the dying poem, a holy sword burning red lotus flame was pulled out of the flame by Joan, and the scorching heat caused both Leither and Alice Phil to subconsciously take a half step back. boom!!! At this moment, another thunderbolt crashed down, the guard of darkness shattered, and the magic bullet and thunderbolt crashed down. At this moment, the saint of Honglian suddenly turned into a fire dragon, and rushed forward. Go up. Boom boom boom!!!59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com The fire dragon and the endless magic bullet and the thunder had a violent collision. With the constant roar, the fire dragon roared and settled all the attacks, and even kept going upstream, shattering many magic arrays. Ho Ho Ho!!! Like a rebellious real dragon, in the sky, the fire dragon transformed by Joan bathed in thunder and magic bullets, rampant and unruly, even rushing into the clouds, violently breaking up the gathering of thunder. "The target scan is completed, and the conclusion is that this is a fire dragon attack with a god-killing breath. It is a big rebellion. The will of the heavens has too little influence on the enemy''s soul. It is recommended to show the majesty of the sky and suppress it with the power of the heavens!" "The calculation is completed, and the time to join the road cannot exceed one hour, otherwise it will cause irreparable injuries to the host. "...Ask the host''s wishes...through the host''s command...confirm the execution...hedao!" While the fire dragon was looting, Ryunosuke calmly analyzed his expression, his face was rare, and there was a little hesitation, and then the seal in the boy''s hand changed again, and the pressure that permeated the space combined with the cold aura on the boy''s body. As one, Yusheng Ryunosuke instantly merges with the entire space. boom!!! The entire space shook slightly, and the golden brilliance gathered on Long Zhisuke''s body, making the young man like a heavenly man. The next moment, Long Zhisuke appeared between the clouds, causing the fire dragons that ravaged the clouds to slightly shook. "town!!" Ryu Zhisuke, who was in the system state, didn''t talk nonsense. When the fire dragon was stunned, he stretched out a hand and blasted a palm. The golden palm print suddenly appeared, killing the fire dragon! Ooh!!! Long Zhisuke''s palm was introverted. Although he couldn''t see much momentum, he made the fire dragon roar like a scream. This was more than that, the palm prints solidified, and the fire dragon fell down with him. "not good!!" Seeing this scene below, Leiser felt a pain in her heart. He drew out the sword of the fairy tale and was about to summon a flying envoy to rush up. At this moment, Leiser felt something throbbing in his body. a bit. "This, this is..." At the same time, the fairy sword in the girl''s hand also resonated, causing the girl''s movements to stop. boom!!! At the moment when Lei Se was in a trance, the fire dragon fell heavily to the ground, smashing into a big pit, and the dust was stirred for a short time. The moment the fire dragon fell to the ground, countless magic bullets and reunited thunder bombed down. Whoosh!! The silver-haired girl instantly appeared under the thunder barrage, and stood in the air, emitting a bright light on her body. The light was not dazzling and extremely restrained, condensing into a scabbard in front of Leiser. "Avalon!!!" After the girl called out the name of the treasure in front of her, the scabbard in front of her instantly split into hundreds, forming the strongest guardian barrier. The space was distorted and transformed by the strongest barrier. Make a natural shield. Boom boom boom!!!!.. 677 Chapter 217 Resonance, the third one is about to appear! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Have you finally used Avalon?" Between the clouds, the red-haired boy stood up in the sky, like a flat ground. His devilish left eye penetrated the golden enchantment not far away. He saw Li Ser unfolding the strongest guardian enchantment treasure in the enchantment space. The boy couldnt bear it. Live muttering to himself. By the boy''s side, there was King Arthur, who was in a coma with shattered armor, and was in a coma. Next to the king, two holy swords and a magic sword were placed randomly. "Lisa, I''m watching, come on, if my intuition is not wrong, you can smash that inexplicable thing, and let the world see your sharpness." Whispering in a low voice, a fragment appeared on the palm of the red-haired young man''s palm. It was the harvest from the last time Saya fought the evil of this time, a fragment of the origin of a small world. "Go!" Throwing the fragments in his hands casually, the fragments did not fall, but floated, and soon floated above the golden enchantment, and then kept emitting a mysterious resonance, which seemed to be attracting something. "I have prepared the conditions, come on!" Seeing this scene, the red-haired boy showed an expression of extreme anticipation. In his intuition, his actions would get what he had always wanted. ... ... Boom boom boom!!! A violent explosion broke out in the golden space, and wave after wave of shock waves echoed from the center of the explosion, and the center of the explosion, staring at Avalon''s Rise, did nothing. "Avalon, it''s really extraordinary." Putting the guardian enchantment away and placing it around his waist, Li Sor could not help muttering to himself. This scabbard has always been Li Sor''s husband. King Arthur carried it and used it for the first time. . Avalon, a treasure of enchantment, a scabbard named after the village of fairies. The ability of the scabbard is immortality, it has the ability to heal the wounds of the holder and stop aging. If it is targeted at individual combat, it is called a "mobile fortress" function Put the holder in the fairy town to be protected from all physical interference and reach the treasure in the magical realm. All physical interference, interference from parallel worlds, and these communication signals to the multi-dimensional are all cut off, and even magic cannot be touched. . "In an emergency, the scanning and analysis are completed. The opponent has a special treasure, which contains the power of a small world of one side. It is judged that a long-range attack cannot break through the opponent''s defense. The analysis concludes, and close combat is used to swallow the opponent with the will of the sky." "Budo data input...completed! Execute the conclusion immediately!" In the sky, Ryunosuke''s face suddenly changed. Although he was still very indifferent, there was no doubt that even the system was extremely surprised. The next moment, Ryunosuke used the entire space to teleport to Leiser''s side with a kick. Kick out. Although Ryunosuke''s movements were completely teleportation, Lisser, who was watching the opponent''s every move, relied on his instinct to capture the opponent''s move, and raised his sword in an instant, blocking the opponent''s foot. boom!!!I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com As if countless collisions sounded in the collision between Ryunosukes feet and Lissers sword, the next moment, Ryunosuke completely transformed himself into a martial arts master, relying on his body made of steel, and attacked Liser with endless moves. come. Bang bang bang!!! Ryunosukes offensive is very powerful. He is proficient in all his fists and toes. Whats more, this guy is not only completely golden and not bad, but even his every move follows the general trend and simply punches. Can also wield the power of the sky that others can''t describe, making people feel that they are fighting with the sky and the earth. If it were the original Leiser, it would probably be absolutely impossible to defeat such a Ryunosuke, but after Avalon appeared, the fairy sword and scabbard in Leisers hand, as well as some unknown third party, continued to resonate. A steady stream of power blessed the girl, making all her powers rise to more than one level. boom!!! With a sword full of all power, Lisser smashed Long Zhijie a step away. On the sword in his hand, magic power began to gather. Lisser was about to use his ultimate move to kill him in one fell swoop, but- Whoosh!!! In the sound of breaking through the sky, Rynosuke, who was bursting with golden light all over his body, crossed the space and teleported to Liser''s side, so that the big move prepared by the girl came to an end. "The scan is completed, the sword in the enemy''s hand contains the humane power of a small world. In an emergency, the enemy is in resonance between heaven and man, and is comprehensively improving. The analysis conclusion will interrupt the other''s resonance!" During the fierce battle, Ryunosuke''s silver eyes continued to collect information, and then he came to the conclusion that he was crazy to absorb the power of this golden space and his physique improved in an all-round way. For a while, Leiser was in danger. Having said that, Leiser''s perception became more and more acute amidst the dangers, and the girl gradually contacted the resonating third party, and some mysterious and mysterious information flowed into the girl''s mind. Click! Because of some information, Liser appeared a little lost, and finally he would lose it for a long time. There was an empty space. Naturally, the god-like Ryunosuke would not give up this opportunity, condensed a palm, and was waiting to be blasted out. "I''ll help you, my mother!" At this moment, Joan of Arc with a slight wound on his body appeared, and the holy sword burning with the red lotus fire in his hand slashed out. The violent power slashed on Ryuzhisuke''s body, and a violent vibration erupted, blasting him Fly out. boom!!! In the process of being blasted, Ryuzhisuke had already condensed a palm and blasted towards Leiser. However, Joan of Arc blocked his palmprint on the way forward and collided with him. With a bang, Joan retreated more than a dozen times. step. Whoosh!!! I dont know if I dont know, Ryunosuke, who fits in the heavens of the space, is convenient. Before he landed, he appeared in front of Li Se again, attempting to attack and kill the girl, but "Declare, take me as an opportunity, come, far away from the earthly ideal town!" Li Ser showed a smile, returned the sword to its sheath, and with a bang, the place where the girl was turned into a huge beam of light, not only blasting Ryunosuke, but also breaking through the barrier space... Everything is cheering, the world is boiling, and everyone can''t help but feel like something is about to appear. The extremely strong sense of existence makes everyone present except Nagato couldn''t help but look up... 678 Chapter 218 Human Path-The Emperors Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Avalon, also known as the ideal home away from the world. In the legend of King Arthur, it is the place where Arthur grew up, and it is also the final destination of King Arthur. But few people know that this ideal homeland far away from the world is actually a small world independent of the world, the product of the first law that no one knows in the legend, at least this is the case in this parallel world. More than 1,500 years ago, on the eve of the battle against the evil demon in the time of King Arthur, the legendary Merlin Master split the existence named Avalon The power of heaven was fused into the scabbard of Avalon, the power of humanity was fused into the predecessor of the fairy sword, a blank magic book, and Avalon himself was sealed by him. Thanks to Merlin, the owner of Avalon, otherwise, it would be impossible to do such a thing. However, it was too violent to split the heavens, the earth and the humans, and the original fragments of Avalon were left in the world. One of the fragments was accidentally parasitized by the evil at this time, and later, the evil at this time was swallowed by Saya. The original fragment passed through Saya and fell into Nagato''s hands. Nowadays, under Nagato''s design, the original fragment, Avalon, and the sword of fairy tales have resonated with Liser''s consciousness as the core, what will happen. The answer is-- "The Relic of the First Law-Avalon''s Reappearance!" Standing in the air, Nagato looked a little surprised at the phantom of the small world that slowly appeared from the void, the monstrous beam of light broke through the golden barrier and injected into the phantom. Boom boom boom!!! In the fierce roar, the great source of magic power in the entire Fuyuki City was completely chaotic. The magicians who stayed here and the spies of various forces all caused magic conflicts in the body because of this chaotic magic, and they fell to the ground for a moment. And ordinary citizens, also because they saw the phantom in the sky, seemed extremely chaotic. In short, after the Holy Grail War ended, the Templar Church was busy. "Although Avalon is interesting again, it''s just..." Looking at the phantom that was constantly condensing in mid-air and the whole planet''s eagerness to move, Nagato suddenly had a headache. Under such circumstances, if Avalon was here directly, it might be possible to directly use his restraint. "It''s better not to actually manifest it." As if hearing the voice of Nagato, the solidified world phantom in the sky suddenly began to shrink, and at the same time it continued to fall. After a while, the world phantom smashed on the golden enchantment that had not been completely crushed, and it was completely crushed. . ... ... Boom boom boom!!! In the violent roar, the dust stirred, covering up everything. The next moment, a strong sense of existence radiated from the agitated dust. Vaguely, everyone knew that a certain existence had come. No existence can stop his blooming light! For some reason, everyone present had such thoughts in their hearts. The next moment, the light footsteps seemed extremely clear in the chaotic environment for some reason. "Dust, go away!" An indifferent voice suddenly came out. In an instant, all the flying dust dissipated, revealing the severely damaged Liudong Temple and a silver-haired military uniformed youth in the center of the temple.Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com It is worth mentioning that the young man is wearing Avalon and the sword of fairy tales. It is Liser who has nothing but nothing. The scene was extremely silent for a while, and both Leiser and Joan were at a loss. The youth in uniform in front of them gave them a very familiar feeling, but in terms of appearance, they were far from the person in their memory. But while in a systemic state, Ryunosuke Amosuke did not act rashly. The system in his body was operating frantically, trying to see clearly what the man in front of him was, but-- "The unreasonable person should be punished!" As if sensing that someone was sighing at himself, the silver-haired military uniformed youth looked up at Long Zhisuke. In an instant, countless miscellaneous thoughts rushed into Ryunosuke''s mind. Even with the system, the boy couldn''t help but let out a scream and crashed to the ground. boom!! Ryuzhisuke suddenly curled up to the ground, two tears of blood flowed from his eyes, and it was extremely painful, because at the moment, Ryuujisuke''s brain was almost turned into an idiot. "Bravo!" The one with the least sense of tension in the field belonged to Alice Phil. I saw this young woman with silver hair holding Chobe, who appeared in her arms at some point, and exclaimed from the heart. "You praised, madam!" Looking at Alice Phil, a smile appeared on the face of the silver-haired military uniformed young man, "When we first met, my current name is Emperor, please take care of me, sister-in-law!" "...Sister-in-law?" Hearing the title of the self-proclaimed emperor, Alice Phil tilted her head subconsciously and uttered a rhetorical question, but the youth did not use uniform to answer. At the next moment, a hand that didn''t know where it came from wrapped around Alice Phil''s waist, and a familiar breath came from behind, causing the silver-haired young woman to subconsciously squint her eyes. "No doubt, it is completely normal for him to call you his sister-in-law, because I am his boss!" In an instant, Nagato''s figure appeared next to Alice Phil, took her into her arms, looked at the human world she hadn''t seen for a long time, and showed a smile. "Long time no see, Kira!" "Long time no see, boss, by the way, now call me the emperor." The two greeted them intimately. Nagato hadn''t seen Nagato for many years, and Nagato hadn''t seen Nagato for thousands of years, but the two did not have the kind of estrangement born by time. "The emperor?" Repeated a sentence softly, Nagato''s demon eyes activated subconsciously, and then his pupils opened slightly, and he said with a sigh, "Unexpectedly, I am still exploring, but you have completely perfected your own way!" "This is probably the reason why I am not as greedy as your boss!" After thinking about it, in the world, the emperor said such a sentence, but Nagato was a bit poor. After all, he was indeed very greedy, or rather ambitious. Just when Nagato was about to refute, both Nagato and the Emperor turned their heads unanimously "No no, you can''t do this!" Yusheng Longzhisuke''s seven orifices bleed like a madman... 679 Chapter 219 The original magic is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Question, is there a big pie falling from the sky? The answer is, it exists! Its just that most of the pies are just painted pies. Just like the current Ambu Ryunosuke, at the end of the road, his most trusted system gave him a fatal blow "Ding, the highest-level critical situation has encountered a powerful person!" "Turn on the scan... the scan is blocked, it is dangerous, the host is attacked by the poison of the mind... the host has a slight breakdown in himself, and immediately transforms his luck to repair..." "Ding, there is an unexpected situation. The host''s air luck is not enough to completely repair the collapse of the self. According to the highest-level order of the system manufacturer, the system makes a decision and officially informs the host that you have been abandoned. Give everything away!" As Nagato was communicating with the emperor, Ryunosuke''s consciousness echoed with such extremely indifferent and even malicious words from the system, making this extremely chaotic Ryunosuke suddenly shocked. Classmate Traverser, never thought that a system that he regarded as a golden finger would actually attack him. "No, no, you can''t do this!" In horror, Ryunosuke''s words blurted out, but the next moment, an extremely painful sensation erupted from Ryunosuke''s soul, annihilating all his words under endless pain, and the boy suddenly bleeds from his seven orifices. Oh oh oh!!! As the teenager continued to scream, his body began to collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye, with blood and blood dripping, even revealing some bones and internal organs, as if something was swallowing everything about Ryunosuke inside. Such a scene caused Nagato and the emperor to subconsciously frown slightly, not to mention the few girls, Alice Phil took a look, then retracted into Nagato''s arms, not daring to look at it again. "It seems that that mysterious existence is more decisive than I thought!" Seeing Ryunosuke''s appearance at this time, Nagato chuckled softly, and then glanced at the emperor. The two beings from the same origin were connected, and the emperor instantly understood the meaning of Nagato. "...Well, leave it to me." "To be honest, I also want to know how far I can go in this state." Shrugging slightly, the silver-haired military uniformed young man glanced at Leise and Joan not far away. In the expressions of the two girls who were hesitant to speak, they showed a slightly kind smile, and then walked towards Usei Ryunosuke. . boom!!! As if perceiving the arrival of danger, Ryunosuke''s body moved slightly, and his magic power was released, forming a majestic phantom in the sky, full of majesty that made everything surrender. "This strong man, please stop!" "The host chosen by my lord has been abandoned, and I hope you can let me leave safely..." "Otherwise, you will take unnecessary cause and effect with my lord. Such consequences are not something you can bear. Even if the two have found their own way, they are still not our lord''s opponent." The virtual shadow looked at the emperor who was strolling along, and the Nagato behind the emperor, and said coldly, just-- "Well, how should I put it, it sounds a little scary, but we will never be threatened by anyone in our lifetime!" Read the book www.laikanshuba.com Seeing the bloody traverser and the majestic phantom above the traverser, the emperor smiled with anger, then snapped his fingers, and the surging magic power erupted from the emperor. In an instant, a pure white magic circle appeared under the emperors feet, shining with pure white light. All people who were illuminated by the light could perceive the true meaning of the heart, as if any haze would be opened up by the light. Annihilated. "Listen, the initial chaos" With the words, the emperor liberated the things in his body. A violent change appeared, and the normal ground exposed under the magic circle that was spinning fast at the feet of the emperor was a chaotic, indescribable disorder. It was not a magic illusion, but the scenery was rewritten. After all, such a chaotic scene can only be seen clearly in the void outside the world! "Kaka..." The sour voice came out, this is the emergence of world correction. Magic is a miracle, a brutality that changes the world. In order to protect itself, the world begins to obliterate the existence of the emperor. The surrounding space faintly revealed a mighty murderous intent, but the body of the emperor at this time was not a human body, so it was not affected in any way. "In my name, show the true meaning of development!" Under such circumstances, the emperor''s eyes flashed with dazzling light, and in a trance, everyone seemed to see a brilliance that passed through the chaos, breaking the chaos! "All right!" The brilliance spread all over the surrounding space, dyeing everything around it white, the murderous intent of the world subsided, and everything around was replaced by the emperor''s home ground. No denial, the mysterious source, the original magic of Xingyue, finally bloomed in the world again! Looking at the surrounding white environment, especially perceiving the true meaning in this white touch, Nagato smiled with satisfaction, and was extremely satisfied with the first method. When the emperor uttered the first words, the ghost''s expression changed greatly, but the emperor activated the magic too fast, and such a closed space was formed in an instant. "You dare, my lord..." "Noisy!" The emperor hummed softly, and the breath that had not been released after the appearance burst out, and the endless emperor''s might swept across in an instant, and the phantom under the emperor''s might suddenly seemed a little trance. "What is your master, the sword of Avalon, kill it!!!" Following the emperor''s order, the brilliance gathered in the sky into sword blades. Each blade was radiant and introverted, containing the true meaning of endless pioneering, and its destructive power was at least as good as that of the C-level treasure with its real name. Boom boom boom!!! The lightsabers gathered in the sky blasted down one after another. In an instant, Ryunosukes body was turned into ashes amidst the roar. Even the lightsaber penetrated the limits of material and spirit, and blasted The mystery of the system. ps: Inexplicably, almost stuck!.. 680 Chapter 220 The Emperors Prestige Is Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah! Barbarians, you really damn it!!!" Under the bombardment of the endless lightsaber, the icy cold and infinite malicious words suddenly spread throughout the white space, only hearing a boom, the light of blue and yellow was revealed from the white light Compared with the endless sharp and aggressive pioneering meaning contained in the white light, the blue and yellow light contains the most noble original meaning. Even ordinary people who don''t understand anything can think of "noble" at first glance. ''This adjective. "This system actually wasted the vital Yuqing fairy light, no matter whether you go to the sky or the earth, no one can save you, kill the palm thunder, give me death!!" In the angry words, the light of the blue and yellow color condenses into a human form, and the appearance of a noble middle-aged man can be vaguely seen. Only the middle-aged man stretched out a hand, palm facing the emperor, endless The gray thunder converged. boom!!! The thunder containing supreme majesty burst out from the middle-aged man''s hands in an instant, turning into a gray track in mid-air, and blasting towards the emperor. "A futile attack, Guardian of Avalon!" In the face of the palm thunder that blasted, although he perceives the special nature of the gray thunder, the emperor didnt panic at all, and said indifferently. In an instant, hundreds of small stone slabs flashed, forming a guardian knot. World. Boom boom boom!!! The gray thunder and Avalons guardian had a head-on collision. Before the absolute defense of magic was surpassed, thunder could not break through. Therefore, the gray electric current overflowed in an instant, covering everything around and exterminating all vitality. "Humph!" Perceiving the overbearing dying of all vitality in the gray thunder, the emperor''s brows wrinkled slightly, obviously a little unhappy, and for a short while, a slightly solidified aura spread. "I will never tolerate anyone who is malicious to me using such a thunder method!" Nagato claims to be the "Emperor", so it is natural to walk to the point where Nagato did not reach it. The reason why it seems to be better at first is that Nagato is there, and under the other side''s malice, the Nagato recovers. The essence of the emperor. The emperor was angry and bleeds for thousands of miles! Although this body is not the emperor''s body, the will is the emperor''s will. Suddenly, the infinite emperor is mighty and mighty, spreading across the entire pure white space, just like heaven. "you" Under the pressure of this mighty power, the middle-aged man''s figure paused slightly, because at this moment, he sensed that all his connection with the surrounding environment was deprived. "It''s useless to say more, take my sword!" Without any reason to speak, the emperor slowly drew the fairy tale sword from his waist from the sheath of Avalon. Under the catalysis of the opening up of the truth, the bright light of fairy tales turned into the sharpest pure sword light. Before it was completely out of the sheath, the terrifying sword light cut out the surrounding earth in the emperor.Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com "With my order, kill you!" Holding a fairy tale sword, the emperor slashed out with a single sword, and a huge sword aura burst out, like a giant sword, blasting toward the middle-aged man! "What, this sword spirit!" When the emperors sword came out, the middle-aged mans face suddenly changed wildly. The power of this sword was a bit beyond his expectations. More importantly, the middle-aged man felt that he was completely Locked, unless this sword aura wears out, otherwise, he has nowhere to escape. "Since I can''t escape, then..." I saw the middle-aged man speaking indifferently, stretched out his left hand, then turned his right hand into a knife, and violently cut off his left hand, with a boom, the mans lost left hand turned into a bluish-yellow brilliance, completely enveloping it. . Boom boom boom!!! The huge sword aura and the blue-yellow brilliance collided violently, and the whole earth shook slightly. The huge sword aura looked at everything, almost everything was cut, but the blue-yellow brilliance was unexpectedly tough, and it even withstood the destruction of the sword-aura, but under the huge force, the middle-aged man and the blue-yellow shield immediately retreated. It turned into a long trace on the ground. "Aha!!!" Standing on the ground with both feet, feeling the huge force ahead, the whole person kept backing away, the face of the one-armed middle-aged man was extremely ugly, until he had drawn hundreds of meters on the ground, the strength of the sword energy did not fade. The light gradually faded. However, the middle-aged man had just recovered from his huge inertia, but his enemy was gone. The next moment, an unspeakable coercion came from behind, making the middle-aged man suddenly chill. "Uh, how should I put it, although I have had a lot of power, there is a power that I have always possessed from the beginning to the present, and it is also a method I like very much." "After a lifetime of practice, I even upgraded that method. Generally speaking, I like to use this method when facing a special enemy with secrets like you." I dont know when, the emperor has appeared behind the middle-aged man. Before the other party reacted, he pressed one hand on the other sides back. In an instant, an indescribable attraction appeared in the emperors hands, even faintly turning into a black hole "Human Taoism--Black Hole of Soul!" The dark power erupted from the emperor''s hands, turning into chains to bind all the middle-aged man, and his will was deeply locked, unable to resist. Then, under the endless traction, little by little soul was attracted by the black hole. "Ahhhh!!!" The middle-aged man couldn''t even say a complete sentence, so he could only scream constantly. Gradually, the middle-aged man''s soul matter was completely sucked into the black hole in the emperor''s palm. boom!!! Not long after losing the dominance of the soul, the middle-aged man instantly collapsed and turned into a special blue-yellow aura, which appeared extremely conspicuous in the pure white space, while the emperor stood quietly in place, constantly absorbing it. The memory of the unique existence called the system...... .. 681 Chapter 221 Intelligence and War Intent Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the battle, the emperor stood quietly on the spot, digesting the memory he had just absorbed. And Nagato walked up with Alice Phil, a few steps before the bluish-yellow radiance, frowned slightly and looked at the special brilliance, the magic eyes under the bangs were gleaming, seeming to be investigating What''s going on. "Is Yuqing Fairy Light? Yuqing?!" Some thoughts flickered in the eyes of the red-haired boy. Nagato clearly remembered the situation where the sword that the emperor swung was blocked by the bluish brilliance. You have to know that it is the deviance sword of the hero king in front of that sword, which may not be enough to see. The deviant sword''s attack on the world may be extremely spectacular, but the sword that the emperor had just made was extremely pure and introverted. If the two were smashing against each other, the magic torrent of the deviant sword might be split by the sword light. but-- With such a sword, under the sporadic brilliance, it was unable to break it open. Nagato understood that it was only after seeing this scene that the emperor decisively gave up the frontal attack and directly targeted the opponent''s soul and absorbed it. "Is that Yuqing?" The red-haired boy whispered in a low voice, and some intuition in his heart told himself that there was an opportunity and a crisis in front of him, and all this depended on his own choice. "Yes, it''s that Yuqing!" At this moment, the emperor opened his eyes, and there was still a little excitement and excitement in his indifferent eyes, "Boss, this time I have gained a lot of money, and I have obtained some information about the original world." "The original world?!" For some reason, after hearing the words''primitive world'', Nagato''s heart was slightly shaken, and he couldn''t help repeating one sentence. The boy had a hunch that he would definitely go there in the future. It seems that there, I can know some final secrets in my body that I can''t understand! "Yes, the original world!" Compared with Nagato''s loss of mind, the emperor has more enthusiasm in his eyes. As the incarnation of Tao, as a generation of emperors, as the most pure person, he naturally has no lack of challenge. After knowing the original world, he naturally raised his ambition to challenge that world. ... ... The original world The most initial and most powerful world! There are many strong people there, and the original prototypes of the gods in the myth can be found there. Similarly, the Sanqing Dao Zun in the Chinese mythology is also powerful there. In that world, the War of Conferring the Gods also took place, and the Sanqing sects also suffered huge losses as a result. The Shangqing is inactive and it does not matter, but Yuqing is different from the Shangqing. As a result, their apprentices took the command of their masters, and there were seeds in this infinite world, in an attempt to harvest qualified disciples. The arrangement of the Shangqing disciples is the plane trading system. The merchants of this system do not have any special protection in each world. Their luck is bad and they are not favored by God. In the eyes of Shangqing, under such circumstances, a person who can be like a fish in water is a perfect cut. Teacher. The arrangement of Yuqing disciples is the system of this Long Nosuke.End Novel Network www.zhongdianxs.com That is a special magic weapon spirit, they help the host to continuously comply with the destiny and obtain the fortune of the atmosphere. Only those who can comply with the destiny and achieve extraordinary achievements in a certain number of worlds are qualified interpreters. ... ... "So, Yusheng Ryunosuke is the preparatory disciple of interpretation!" Nagato''s eyes kept scanning the Yuqing fairy light in front of him, and he said jokingly, "In that case, he is still unfortunate, and he will meet us." "exactly!" The emperor shrugged, remembered a little, and sighed-- "In the memory of the magic weapon spirit named system, generally speaking, the host will not encounter too difficult tests in the first few worlds. That kid named Ryunosuke is obviously a promising seed player. , It will be the first world to come to this more mysterious world." "What about this fairy light?!" Pointing to the fairy light under his feet, Nagato looked at the emperor. Although memory sharing could be used, as the years were baptized, Nagato became more and more reluctant to use memory sharing, and instead liked the conversation. "That is Yuqing''s brilliance. It holds a copy of Yuqing''s will. To be honest, it is quite dangerous. It is used to suppress the host''s luck and at the same time to allow the host to pass through." "To be honest, if I had not used the first method to open up a white space and trapped the spirit of the magic weapon, that guy would have used these fairy lights to escape long ago, it''s luck!" The emperor retelled the situation according to the memory he had obtained, and then remembered the previous battle, and could not help expressing such emotion, but the next moment, his face changed-- "Boss, you are not going to..." "That''s right, there is such a big meal in front of you. If you don''t eat it, it will slowly and automatically dissipate over time, so what a pity!" Nagato blinked, looking at the emperor''s somewhat surprised expression, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "That''s not a joke!" The emperor''s expression became serious, and he looked at Nagato. "Boss, if you think about it clearly, that is Yuqing''s will, an existence that you and I can''t fight against for the time being. You know, according to the information I have, even the strongest eldest eldest son you are far away in that world. Not a giant." "I know!" Hearing the emperor''s words, Nagato nodded, his expression still indifferent. "Previously, Saya told me that she felt dangerous in Ryunosuke. She probably sensed this thing. With Saya''s ability, if she ran into Ryunosuke''s consciousness at that time, she would definitely meet Yuqing''s will! " "But, so what!" In an instant, Nagato''s momentum changed, revealing a scorching intent, "How many years, I have never encountered this kind of existence that is clearly stronger than me. If this will be killed, it will probably be very Have fun!" "I understand!" After seeing Nagato''s expression, the emperor stopped talking and finally turned into a sigh. ps: The fourth shift will be on the eve of two o''clock. In other words, it doesnt feel like writing well. When I was designing, I felt so happy!.. 682 Chapter 222 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!opponent! In Nagato''s eyes, this is a very rare word, or even never before. Although Nagato''s hands have been stained with blood and killed countless enemies since the rebirth, in fact, those people are not opponents in Nagato''s eyes, but enemies, or people who want to kill. No one is his opponent! It sounds very tall, but in fact, Nagato is still a bit lonely. However, the reason is that Nagato''s conditions are too good, and the growth rate is so fast that no one can keep up. Every world, every year, and even every day, Nagato may make a little progress. No matter where it is, Nagato can seize the nourishment suitable for his growth. In addition, the path is absolutely correct. Sometimes, Even Nagato had a whim and wanted to stop his steps. Of course, Nagato would only have a little regret about this, but he would not have any complaints. After all, after experiencing the initial trials of rebirth, Nagato, who is determined to continue to grow stronger, said that there is nothing more suitable for him than his current life. just-- "Although I am not going to die, I will find those guys who can''t beat me when I''m still under my wings, but if the strong enemy is in front and I dare not face it, the strong heart I have cultivated over the years will cry. Oh!" Stepping into the fairy light, the surrounding green and yellow lights flickered, and it seemed that there was something that was asleep or would have been asleep until it was worn out. It was about to wake up, making the others present suddenly startled. "What''s more, it''s just a thought, it''s just my nourishment after all!" Nagato smiled indifferently, and allowed the surrounding blue and yellow light to diffuse out, completely submerging it. In an instant, the fairy light gathered into a sphere and suspended in the air. "Ah, it seems we need to wait a while!" The emperor glanced at Alice Phil, who was still full of confidence, and immediately swallowed the comforting words he was about to say, and then turned his head to look at Leise and Jean of Arc. "Long time no see, Gurney Vale, and Joan of Arc!" After walking a few steps towards the two of them, the emperor suddenly stopped, as if he had discovered something, his mind moved, and the surrounding pure white space dissipated in an instant, and restored to a somewhat dilapidated Liudong Temple. There was no one in Liudong Temple. In front of the wreckage of the destroyed wall, a pure white knight was leaning there. "Liya!!!" "Hey, it''s the Knight King!" "It turned out to have been defeated, what a useless disciple, no..." Looking at the pure white knight king and Leiser, who was running towards each other, the emperor smiled helplessly, "Probably it was defeated by the boss, then it is normal, the level is too different." ... ... "Well, this is..." Opening his eyes, Nagato saw for the first time a paradise of mountains and mountains, a paradise like a fairyland, and a mysterious existence standing between the clouds "Does the fairy light have the spiritual world emerging from it?" Although he wasn''t used to it at the beginning, he was the creator of the heavens and worlds after all, and he was used to the existence of the spirit sea. Nagato clearly judged the situation at this time.Biquge Novel www.spps.cc "You can actually judge the situation at this time, with good eyesight..." The mysterious existence between the clouds uttered, and the other partys voice was not loud, but it did not vaguely pass into Nagatos ears, Since I met the deity, give you a chance to swear by your real name and join the sect! "what?!" Hearing the unpleasant words of the other party, Nagato frowned suddenly, tilted his head slightly, and disappeared in place. The next moment, Nagato appeared among the clouds, lying on the same level as the other party. "You fellow, is the self-righteous Yuqing saint who led to the split of the Sanqing?" An extremely ironic smile appeared on Nagato''s face, not only because of the other party''s arrogant words, but also because the other party looked at him from the beginning-- No one can stand on top of me, this is Nagato''s consciousness when he established the heart of the strong! "presumptuous!!!" "The saint''s matter, how can the ants of your generation be able to talk about the saint, damn it!!" Seeing Nagato''s irony, Yuqing''s saint''s will suddenly became angry. The originally clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and electric currents flickered among the clouds, like the saint''s anger. The will of the saint itself is not unusual, but the sky has expressed his anger on behalf of the saint! "Right, that''s how it should be!" Watching the surrounding thunder flickering, Nagato showed a warlike smile, "I am here to kill you, so don''t be careless!" Boom boom boom!!! When Nagato''s voice just fell, the whole world seemed to be furious. Amidst the continuous roar, the thunder blasted down instantly, and the target was Nagato. "In this world, my existence seems to be the manifestation of the soul, but the massive spiritual power has been liberated, then..." Thunder added, Nagato still didn''t have any fear, but showed a smile of interest, opened his arms, and greeted Thunder''s bombardment. "Let me use this thunder to temper my mental power!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato was bombarded by endless thunder. In an instant, the location of Nagato seemed to be transformed into a sea of ??thunder, and one after another thunder was boiling in the sea of ??thunder. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the constant roar, fierce dragons roar suddenly appeared out of thin air, one after another dragon heads appeared from the thunder sea, swallowing down thunder, this scene made the saint''s will subconsciously frown. boom!!! The sea of ??thunder burst open with a violent explosion, and nine huge emperor dragons appeared across the sky. Above the dragon head in the center, the figure of Nagato stood in it. "Since you have attacked, then I am not welcome!" "Come on, nine emperor dragons!" Looking at the clouds, the saint''s will incarnation accompanied by the thunder, Nagato waved his hand vigorously and issued an attack command. The nine dragons opened their mouths for the first time, and the energy balls of Tai Chi state gathered in the mouths, and in an instant, burst out! Boom boom boom!!! ps: The computer shuts down automatically. I fiddled with it for a while and wasted a little time. This chapter is a supplement to yesterday... 683 Chapter 223 Three items appear, Tu Shengyi [Part I] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Whoosh whoosh!!! The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and energy bombs that looked like a Tai Chi ball ejected from the mouth of the Nine Dragons, tracing several black and white tracks in the sky, and blasted towards the incarnation of the saint''s will. The momentum was so great that before the attack arrived, there was faintly accompanied by Longwei, and the pressure swept across, trying to lock the position of the saint. The Tai Chi pattern in the energy bomb contained the power to decompose all things in the world. "Hmph, never thought that you, an aboriginal, have such a good understanding of Tai Chi and Liang Yi." Facing the bombardment of the Tai Chi energy bomb, the incarnation of the saint''s will did not show any panic gesture, but still had room to comment, and at the same time stretched out a finger and tapped in the void! boom!!! The saints finger seemed to penetrate time and space. In an instant, a little chaos appeared in the void, and then with a boom, the chaos was instantly opened up, transformed into two qi of yin and yang, evolving into the golden crow and jade toad, facing Tai Chi directly Energy bomb. Boom boom boom!!! The tragic explosion broke out among the clouds, and the resulting shock wave dissipated all the clouds, and the sky was suddenly cleared, leaving only the opposing sides facing each other in the sky. "not bad!" Seeing that his evolving yin and yang two qi did not make any contribution, the incarnation of the saints will was silent for a while, and said such a sentence, then his eyes suddenly showed divine light, and the whole persons momentum opened, like the might of the sky, mighty and mighty The ground pressed towards Nagato. "Oh, are you serious?" Feeling the depressed atmosphere around, the fighting spirit on Nagato''s body became more and more surging. It seemed to be affected by Nagato. The nine heads of the emperor dragon at the feet of the red-haired boy opened their eighteen eyes one after another. The strongest time and space of the emperor dragon The force spread out, arming the huge dragon of gods and demons into a war fortress. Ho Ho Ho!!! Looking up to the sky and roaring, the nine emperor dragons took the lead to attack, and saw that the emperor dragon shook its huge wings, and its huge body turned into an afterimage, and charged violently through the air, the surrounding air and even the space. There was a slight tremor because of the dragon''s flight. "Is it the mutant dragon that controls the power of time and space? What an emperor!!!!" Looking scorchingly at the nine emperor dragons, the avatar of the saint''s will seems to be outside the world, without any sense of crisis, and then stretched out his hand in front of him, opened his palm, and a small streamer appeared on the hand of the avatar of the saint. "Pangu banners!!!" Facing the emperor dragon full of the power of time and space, the avatar of the saint revealed his own treasure, and the treasure in the palm of his hand grew in vain. The avatar of the saint held a long banner and shook it forward. Whoosh whoosh!!! In an instant, the place swept by the long streamer, space, time, and even everything were shattered, turning back into chaos, and then in the swaying of the long streamer, the chaos turned into long sword qi, blasting out. Bang bang bang!!! Faced with any situation, the nine emperor dragons that are crushed on top of each other did not retreat a little bit because it was the attack of the saint. The dragon body, which is full of the power of time and space, brazenly stepped forward, in an instant, continuously. The roar of the emperor suddenly echoed in the air, facing the sword aura, the Emperor Dragon went retrograde.Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com "Huh, ignorance!" Seeing the fierce side of the emperor dragon, the saint snorted with disdain, and the long streamer in his hand continued, and the continuous sword energy surged several times again, turning it into an extremely fierce sword energy torrent, instantly bringing the emperor dragon together with the dragon. The Nagato on his body was submerged in the torrent of Chaos Sword Qi, restraining the dragon from moving forward. Ooh!!! In the torrent, the nine emperor dragons couldn''t help but let out a long sorrow. I didn''t know when the chaotic sword energy broke through the guardian of time and space, leaving scars on the huge dragon body, dripping with blood. But this is also normal. The Chaos Sword Qi is the Chaos Sword Qi after all, and the power to destroy everything is very unfamiliar. In addition, the God Emperor Dragon does not possess the law of time, and the power of time and space is flawed. "Aha!!!" Standing on the dragon''s body, Nagato was suffering from pain at this time. The nine emperor dragons were part of him. The emperor dragon was traumatized, and the pain would naturally feed back to Nagato. This long-lost pain made Nagato Can''t help showing a wild smile. Ho Ho Ho!!! With the blessing of Nagato''s violent fighting will, the violent factors in the emperor dragon at the feet of the young erupted naturally. The nine heads roared to the sky, the power of time and space flowed wildly, and the emperor dragon struggled and persisted against the flow of sword energy. Then, the nine dragon heads suddenly opened their mouths and swallowed them in front of the Chaos Sword Qi torrent. "Hum hum!!!" Kneeling on the dragon''s body, Nagato covered his mouth with his hand, the hurt and pain caused by the Chaos Sword Qi in the dragon''s mouth was fed back, making the boy groan constantly, but the boy''s right eye was burning. The blue flame became more and more violent. "what" Rao is a sage who knows his will and cant help being stunned when he sees such a fierce nine-headed dragon. The sage really doesnt know that Chaos Sword Qi is something that can be eaten, even if everything here is just spiritual evolution. Not the real world, but a weakened version. At the moment when the saint turned into a daze, a sense of fear came from behind Whoosh!!! Without time to react, the saint''s will heard an extremely subtle sound of breaking through the air, and subconsciously rushed to his side, and within a few minutes, a flash of cold light was in the original place where the saint''s will incarnation was. "Who would dare to attack this saint!" The incarnation of the saint possesses the characteristics of a saint. In a single thought, countless thoughts are turned, and he does not hesitate to turn the Pangu flag, ready to launch the Chaos Sword Qi to completely blast the attacker, but- "Aha, it''s too late!" I saw the sword light that attacked the saint''s will forcefully slashed in the void, as if it had cut off something. Suddenly, the saint''s will incarnation became stiff, and the whole person actually fell straight down! "How come, the connection between this saint and this world was cut off!" During the fall, the will of the saint couldn''t help being surprised. When he looked up, the first thing that caught his eye was a round of scarlet moon that did not know when, and just below the red moon, his left eye was flashing blush. Demon Eyed Boy. ps: The computer has a black screen today, it''s been a long time!.. 684 Chapter 224 Three Items Appear, Tu Shengyi [Middle] Third You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That native, why is he there! Although he was cut off from the unity of heaven and man, and his whole body was stiff and in the process of falling, the incarnation of the saint''s will did not care much, but more concerned about the full moon and the red-haired boy under the moon. The vision of the saint can''t go wrong! So he understood very well that the red-haired boy was on the nine-headed dragon before, and he himself did not see any spatial fluctuations, repelling the use of spatial ability. Then, how could he appear there, what abilities did he use to cut the connection between himself and the world? Ho Ho Ho!!! Just when the saints will was thinking, losing the sword qi torrent supplied by the saint, the Emperor Dragon rushed out, gnawing all the chaotic sword qi and uttering bursts of roars, and the celestial phenomenon was changed by this roar, as if Heaven and Earth are shocked by this terrifying nine-headed dragon. "Ok?!" Although the incarnation of the will of the saint also admires the tyranny of the nine-headed dragon, the will of the saint is more concerned about the panting red-haired boy on the nine-headed dragon "The appearance is different. One has the blue eye and the other has the red eye. Is it an external incarnation? Or a second soul? However, the most important thing is when did he let his clone sneak in." The incarnation of the will of the saint, after all, carries a small part of the abilities of the saint''s body, and with a thousand thoughts, I suddenly remembered the scene when the opponent took the blow of his own thunder. "I understand. He faced my Thunder at first and then the nine-headed dragon collapsed Thunder Sea, all to cover up his separate incarnation!" "I have to say that this indigenous strength and scheming are deep enough!" Just as the saint''s will admired, the young man under the red moon and the young man on the nine emperor dragons looked at each other, gestured to each other, nodded tacitly, and at the same time aroused the spiritual power in the body. The next moment, the red moon and the emperor dragon moved one after another. A huge six-pointed star appeared across the sky on the red moon, and huge magical powers gathered. The nine emperor dragons also condensed Tai Chi energy bombs, but this time the nine poems were united and condensed And out of a very huge Tai Chi ball. "Go, Chao Tai Chi!" "Take it, Scarlet Moon Frenzy!!!" In the unanimous call, an extremely huge Tai Chi and the red Tianhe that seemed to fall from the sky suddenly broke through the air, and blasted down towards the saint''s will. For a time, there was murderous intent between heaven and earth. "Humph, overwhelming!" At this moment, the stiffness of the saints will dissipated and his ability to act was restored. Although he temporarily lost contact with the heavens and the earth, his own strength was not weakened much. Facing the two attacks in the sky, he calmly Stretching out his hands, the power of ice and fire manifested in the hands of the incarnation of the saint. "Let you wait for the natives to take a good look at what is Pangu''s direct biography!" "The left hand is yang, the right hand is Taiyin, the yin and yang are two instruments..." "Yuan Shiyin!!!" Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123.com The hands of the sage avatar were sealed, and in an instant, an incomparably stalwart phantom appeared behind the sage avatar, and saw the stalwart phantom stretch out its vast hands, one hand is the sun, the other hand is lunar, and nine emperor dragons and scarlet are greeted in front Attack of the Moon. boom!!! Amid the huge roar, the stalwart shadow held Chao Tai Chi in one hand, allowing the power of light and darkness to explode in the palm of the hand, and the other hand into a palm, resisting the crimson magic of the Tianhe torrent, leaving Tianhe The torrent is endless, but it cannot pass anyway. "It''s not over yet, if the skills stop like this, if it can reflect the style of my generation!" Resisting two attacks and falling continuously under the reaction force, the avatar of the saint didnt care. Instead, his hands kept changing the seal style. With the change of the seal style, the sacred phantom face behind the saints avatar became clear for a second in vain, revealing one. Zhang Gupu''s resolute face is a roar when he opens his mouth!!! "Quiet!" The mighty sonic attack passed through all obstacles and bombarded the two red-haired teenagers. With a puff, the two teenagers suddenly vomited blood. After a dozen steps back, their breath was unstable, especially the teenager on the Emperor Dragon. , Suffering the most, directly kneeled on the ground, obviously unable to participate in the war temporarily. "Humph!!!" Although traumatized, the young man under the red moon was even more excited in his heart. The new six-pointed star magic circle on the red moon in the sky continuously unfolded, one by one superimposed on the original magic circle, and suddenly it will blow. The torrent of the Tianhe River that came out surged several times, and the powerful force actually blasted the incarnation of the saint into the ground along with the stalwart phantom. Boom boom boom!!! Even after blasting it into the ground, the young man still did not relax, doing his best to continuously release his magic power, as if he didn''t stop blasting the entire ground through. "You...enough!! The Hand of Pangu!" In the constant roar, a violent shout resounded through the world at a certain moment, and the next moment, an extremely terrifying scene appeared. In the torrent of the Tianhe River, an infinitely elongated arm went upstream, instantly blasting the young man. Enter the red moon, hold the red moon in the palm of your hand. Zi Zi Zi!!! In the sound of clenching his arms, the red moon kept making a sizzling sound, which made people sigh. Maybe sometime, the red moon would be crushed. "Humph!" The red moon was held by the vast hand, the torrent was immediately broken, and a huge pit appeared on the ground. I saw the incarnation of the saint floating up. Although quite embarrassed, his demeanor was undiminished, or even more majestic. "If you don''t kill you, don''t you know the majesty of the saint!" Just as the incarnation of the saint was about to drive the hand of Pangu to crush the red moon, suddenly, he was stunned, because not far from his line of sight, I dont know when, there was a giant tree through the sky. The height of the end can not be seen at a glance, making the incarnation of the saint suddenly feel bad. "This is... Jianmu, no, it should be the World Tree... not good!" After all, it was the incarnation of a saint. He quickly recognized what the existence in front of him was, and because of the recognition, the incarnation of the saint suddenly changed his face. "It''s worthy of being the incarnation of a saint. I was planning to make a sneak attack, but now it seems that I can only shoot!" Under the world tree, the young man with golden light stepped out, and in an instant, the space swayed, and the big hand that reached the sky split from his wrist and crashed to the ground... 685 Chapter 225 Three props appear, Tu Shengyi [below] fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! An incomparably huge roar echoed in the entire space, and the big hand that looked like a pillar of the sky shattered and fell to the ground. The mountains and hills suddenly collapsed under the impact of the wreckage of the big hand. The devastation that can be regarded as destroying the sky and the earth appeared in vain, and the ground environment was deformed, and the whole incident was extremely shocking. But the incarnation of the saint doesn''t care about this. This kind of thing, as a giant in the original world, his deity has seen a lot, and the real destruction of the world has been done by himself. What he cares about is the mysterious world tree that appeared in front of him, the young boy with golden light in front of the world tree, and the surrounding space supported by the world tree Within a thousand miles around, it is already an independent space, no, or a small world! The hand of Pangu is the small world supported by the world tree, and the collision between the original spiritual space world and the space-time turbulence caused it to be directly crushed. It is a coincidence, but the power of this trick cannot be denied. "I must admit that you are more troublesome than I thought!" The incarnation of the saints face was a little bad at this time. With the wisdom of the saint, he also understood that the opponent''s previous battles were all aimed at covering the space between the shimmering young man and the world tree, and capturing himself Face the sea of ??thunder and take the opportunity to divide into three. One body faces itself to attract attention, and the other body sneaks, cutting off its connection with the world, making it impossible for one to sense that there is another world taking shape in the world. Afterwards, the two bodies work together, even if they are severely injured, they must blast themselves into another world. "Well, well, all linked together, I have to say, you are amazing!" Although his face is a bit ugly, the incarnation of the saint clapped his hands gracefully and admired. In the concept of a saint, being unhappy is unhappy, but it doesn''t affect the way you praise each other. "The saint''s praise!" The young man with golden light, or the long gate of heaven, walked forward and smiled slightly. In an instant, the incarnation of the saint perceives that everything in the entire space repels him, and even makes himself difficult. "The saint is very strong, even if it is only part of the will, but also very strong, but unfortunately, you were too careless. Now, the result is doomed, and you will become my nourishment for progress!" Speaking in humble words, the long gate of the heavenly path plunged into the void with one hand, and pulled out a large sword that was as high as a man from the void. In an instant, the will to order and balance everything permeated the entire small space. In an instant, the order of the surrounding space became more rigorous, and the shackles on the incarnation of the saint became more and more powerful. "Huh?! The law of order?" The will of the saint was immediately astonished, and he did not expect that the other party would have such a law. It is necessary to know that the deity of the will of the saint is the sage of Yuqing, and the elucidation that he practices is also a law of order that belongs to him alone. "It''s just before the threshold!" Tiandao Nagato smiled and replied, the will to kill the gods in his eyes could no longer be concealed. With one foot on the ground, the whole person turned into a whirlwind, appearing in front of the incarnation of the saint for a short time, brandishing the sword, swept across with a sword. Peng!!!020 reading www.020ds.com The avatar of the saint could not see that the sword weapon in the opponent''s hand was extraordinary, so naturally he was unwilling to take it hard. The whole person jumped back. Although it was like a quagmire in this space, with its powerful explosive power, the avatar of the saint accelerated briefly and left. In situ. The Heavenly Dao Longmen, who was slashed on the ground with a sword, did not hesitate. The surging power erupted, and the whole person seemed to turn into a violent wind, chasing the incarnation of the saint, and rushed up. "It''s a bit difficult to win in this space, then, you can only..." On the eve of the attack, the incarnation of the saint glanced at the world tree, and a handful of jade ruyi suddenly appeared in his hand. This is the embodiment of the Taoist Taoist treasure of the Yuqing Taoist. Holding the jade ruyi, the saint incarnation faced the incoming attack. The gust of wind swept away, and in an instant, the light of blue and yellow turned into a sharp sword and shot out. Bang bang bang!!! Facing the blue-yellow blade, Tiandao Nagato didn''t even have a slight stagnation. Instead, with the blessing of space, the speed rose a lot. Using the huge sword as a shield, Tiandao Nagato savagely ran into it, and Qing The yellow sharp blade collided head-on, and suddenly the sound of''popping'' continued to sound. "Damn it, if it weren''t for the power here just not enough to truly realize the Three Treasures wishful thinking..." Seeing that the power of the treasure of his Dao was destroyed by such extremely brutal means, the incarnation of the saint couldn''t help but look extremely unhappy, but there was no time for him to complain, the next moment-- "Take me a sword!" The long gate of heaven appeared in front of the incarnation of the saint, slashed out with a sword, the earth, water, fire and wind were rushing, the mighty power of order burst out from the sword, and the saint incarnation could only be shaken with the treasure in his hand. Click!!boom!!! Facing this sword, Yu Ruyi broke into pieces, and the avatar of the saint was also blasted out, but in the process of flying backward, the corner of the mouth of the saint avatar showed a sly smile. "Ha, I seem to be better at it!" Seeing the world tree getting closer and closer to him, the avatar of the saint once again took out the Pangu banner, ready to cut the world off, as long as the world tree is cut off, the victory belongs to him. Once out of this space, the incarnation of the saint can reconnect to the spiritual space and enter the state of unity of nature and man. At that time, it is absolutely no joke to play with the other side by virtue of his countless years of wisdom more than the other side. however-- boom! Just as the saint''s incarnation approached the world tree within ten meters, the surrounding space shattered suddenly, and a face with a burning right eye appeared suddenly, which was a real long gate. Behind the tunnel Nagato.A fierce dark golden dragon the size of a basketball broke through the space and appeared, nine in total, biting on the body of the incarnation of the saint. "Drive me!" Rao was the incarnation of a saint and didn''t react. He didn''t react until the pain came from his whole body. Suddenly, the endless power broke out, and he kept breaking free, and the nine dragon heads were desperate, even if they were so dizzy, they did not let go. "So blasphemous, I want to throw you into the eighteenth hell..." "You have no chance!" A red moon suddenly appeared in the sky, and the Humane Nagato suddenly appeared in front of the saint, a sword pierced through the opponent''s heart, and in his left eye, a magical blush flashed... 686 Chapter 226 The Fifth One Step Only! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the depths of the endless void, there is a supreme realm, the name: the original! It is the first world and the strongest world. In the original world, there were many great powers, especially the Eastern Continent, where several strongest men were born. An infinitely tall mountain range in the east, named Kunlun, is where one of the strongest men is located. On the peak of a mountain peak in the Kunlun Mountains, a figure in white clothes, like a jade, stood there quietly, not knowing what was thinking, or just standing and looking at the scenery. "Ok?!" At this moment, the figure in white robe Ruyu made a faint voice with surprise and doubt in his voice. Then he closed his eyes, silently counted it, and then exclaimed in surprise. "In those weak dimensional worlds, someone can kill me deliberately showing distracting will. That''s pretty good. I really hope he can come to this world in the future." "No, he will definitely come back, because the cause and effect has already been established. If you don''t die, he will come one day." "Hundreds of millions of years are also lonely. Looking forward to it, as a means to pass the years, it is also a good choice. Let me look forward to it. In the distant future, someone will come to me." The voice faded away, and in the blink of an eye, the figure in white had disappeared in place, leaving only the lonely mountain alone. ... ... Xinyue World, Liudong Temple! At this time, it had been more than an hour since Nagato entered the Yuqing fairy light. Altria had already woken up too, and the four of them didn''t know where they went to exchange feelings with Rise, the Emperor and Joan, leaving only Alice Phil and Chobe here waiting bored. "Chubby, do you know how long it will take Nagato-kun to come out?" Holding Chubby, the pure silver-haired girl glanced at the big blue-yellow ball of light floating in the air, and kicked a gravel beside her feet boredly. "do not know!" Chobe''s answer was simple, or, if it weren''t for being ordered to protect Alice Phil, Chobe wouldn''t even bother to care about this somewhat simple cyborg woman. In any case, Chobe is evil, don''t expect her to take the initiative to do orderly and good things. "I think, the face of the substitutes in the church tomorrow should be very interesting." At this time, the Liudong Temple has long been destroyed, plus the battle tonight, Alice Phil can think of what kind of big earthquake will be in Fuyuki City tomorrow. "Holy Grail!" As her thoughts jumped, Alice Phil looked in a direction deep in the Liudong Temple, perceiving the Great Holy Grail system there, and suddenly mixed feelings, because it wont be long before she will complete Einzberns fate. . "Although the family is gone, I will end that fate!" With such thoughts, Alice Phil didn''t know why, but felt that she wanted to go there immediately. At this moment, the light ball in the sky changed. boom!!!536 Literature www.536wx.com The sudden sound called Alice Phil''s thoughts back from the Holy Grail. Alice Phil looked up and saw a crack appeared in the sphere in the sky. "It seems that the boss of Nagato has succeeded, it is really unimaginable!" I don''t know when, the emperor appeared in front of Alice Phil with the three daughters, looked at the disintegrating sphere in the sky, and couldn''t help but sigh. "As expected to be the strongest Nagato boss, the growth over the years is truly extraordinary!" After directly absorbing the memory of the magic weapon spirit, the emperor was almost the only person present who understood the strength of the original world. It was precisely because of this that he understood how strong the existence Nagato faced was. "Shenwei King?" Standing next to Leiser, holding the silver-haired girl''s hand tightly, Altria murmured subconsciously, looking at the spheroid that was disintegrating in mid-air and the familiar breath that diffused out. boom!!! At this moment, a louder cracking sound suddenly sounded, and the entire spherical body was shattered, revealing the figure of Nagato with a certain unique atmosphere all over the body, slowly floating down from the sky... ... ... At this time, Nagato fell into an inexplicable feeling. A few minutes ago, through the Demon Eye of the Fate Wheel, Nagato penetrated the connection point between the incarnation of the saint and the spiritual space with a sword. After that, Nagato received all the information from the other party very smoothly. Nagato knew all the exercises, classics, knowledge and secrets, and even the insights of some saints. Although the content of this saint''s will may not be as good as the deity''s in case, this memory is enough to increase Nagato''s database at least twice, which makes Nagato feel that he is not strong enough. However, this knowledge is not what Nagato cares about now, although this knowledge will point out the real direction for his future in Nagato''s intuition. What Nagato cares about at this time is the brilliance of that characteristic of the saint-- What is a saint is to be located between the heavens and humans, deducing the two to the extreme, while at the same time transcending the realm of heaven and humans, a unique existence. After feeling the characteristics of the soul of the incarnation of the saint, Nagato immediately fell into his own epiphany, and everything in this world was constantly replayed in Nagato''s heart. The young man felt the splendor of life and death, understood the cycle of life and death, and realized the endless cycle of cause and effect between red dust... Life and death, rebirth, cause and effect! The three principles built on the humanitarian model perfectly corresponded to the spirit sea, and the humanitarian model built on the mystery finally gave birth to a final product in Nagato''s heart. "It''s still one step away, only one step away!" "The basic framework of the humanitarian model has been completed." "Next, I must witness the root cause. At the moment of witnessing the root cause, through that resonance, I can truly grasp the unique and my own Fa." Opening his eyes, a ray of light flashed in Nagato''s eyes, and the whole person exuded a soft breath, no longer aggressive, and fell from the sky. ps: By the way, the plot of the saint is for the sustainable development of the following plot, otherwise, Nagato is too strong and it is really difficult to handle... 687 Chapter 227 The emperor temporarily leaves the first one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nagato-san!" Returning to God from the sentiment, Nagato floated down. Just after landing, the red-haired boy saw Alice Phil rushing towards him, and a smile suddenly appeared. "Well, I''m back, Ellie." Speaking softly, Nagato opened his hands to face the girl''s pounce. While the fragrance was in his arms, Nagato wrapped one hand around Alice Phil''s waist, and the other hand stopped her shoulders. She was in her arms. "Well, welcome back." Staying quietly in Nagato''s arms, listening to the steady and powerful heartbeat, the tip of her nose was full of Nagato''s breath. Alice Phil, who was initially attracted by the Great Holy Grail, and whose thoughts were a little confused, suddenly felt calm. Isn''t it just a little holy grail? Nagato-kun is here, and he will help me solve this problem! Thinking like this in the bottom of my heart, the girl lying in the arms of the teenager showed a pleasant smile and moved her position slightly to make herself feel more comfortable. As Alice Phil said to Hiyer, Nagato''s greatest advantage for women is that his presence can always bring them the most adequate sense of security. As long as she''s around Nagato, the girl doesn''t feel that there is anything difficult in this world, and she doesn''t need to worry about anything. Nagato didn''t know the thoughts of the girl in his arms, he just habitually embraced the girl, then looked at the four emperors not far away, especially the emperor in the silver-haired military uniform, frowning slightly. In Nagato''s feeling, the emperor''s body was repelling his body. "you are leaving?!" Although it was an interrogative sentence, there was no doubt in Nagato''s words, but it was spoken in a positive tone, which immediately surprised Leith, Jeanne, and Altria. "Yes, it''s not the main body after all!" "It is the limit to be able to appear here through the spiritual imprint that I placed in Avalon, who lacks the two ways of heaven and man. There was also a fight." "After thousands of years of silence, Avalon is finally about to truly wake up..." Speaking of the end, the emperor''s words were also full of emotion. You know, at the beginning, he established Avalon, and he personally split Avalon''s three ways, causing Avalon to fall into silence. "That''s it!" Nagato suddenly, as the creator of the world, Nagato understands that this is Avalons three gatherings of heaven, earth and man. The instinct of that small world called Avalon is awakening, and naturally rejects the consciousness that has invaded the world at this time. . "Father, are you leaving?" After listening to the conversation between the two, Lisser couldn''t help but uttered aloud. Between the words, he was full of reluctance, "Can you not leave, I..." "No! Gurney Vale." "After all, the current me is just a fake body manifested by the spirit will descend on Avalon." In contrast to Li Se''s reluctance, the Human World Emperor shrugged indifferently, smiled freely and nodded. Before Li Se''s face changed, one hand was placed on Li Se''s head.Weizunsy Academy www.weizunsy.com "Don''t be sad, and it''s not that you can''t see each other again. After all, after meeting the boss of Nagato, the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds must be able to lock where I am..." At the end, the emperor turned his gaze to Nagato, and after receiving a nod from the other party, he turned his gaze to Leiser again, showing a gratified smile "As long as I have time, I will go to you." "Well, are you busy?" Although the time of the conversation between the father and daughter of the other party, Nagato still intervened very uncomfortably. To be honest, Nagato suddenly wanted to know what the guy in the human world was doing. In the name of the emperor, if it hadn''t done anything, there would be no such name. "Well, I was thrown into the land of steel by Alaya, and I''m fighting with the Diablo Six Thrones now, and I occasionally find trouble with those Aristotles. In short, I''m very busy." While talking, the emperor sorted out part of his own memory, and passed it into Nagato''s consciousness through the sea of ??humane spirit for a long time, so that Nagato could have a clear understanding of his own situation. "The land of steel!" Thinking of the well-known steel land of Xingyue, the world where the two great restraining powers are dying, plus the memory from the human world, Nagato suddenly understood some basic conditions of the other party at this time. At this time, on the land of steel, the emperor is leading the last human beings, fighting hard and fulfilling in a world full of Alyssa and Aristotle. In that world, the emperor is the last hope of mankind, the ultimate king, so it is called the emperor! "I want to see it, but unfortunately, I can''t go now!" Nagato sighed softly, and Nagato understood that the power of his blatant display of power in this Holy Grail war has been completely remembered by the restraint and the root cause. The reason why he has not done it now is that his restraint is waiting for him to activate the Holy Grail and cast himself It''s just a snare. If you don''t have an in-depth exchange with these three giants, it will be difficult for you to move in this moon world. "No way, who called the boss, you are too public this time!" Hearing Nagato''s emotions, the emperor chuckled lightly, and then looked at Nagato seriously, "Boss, about Gurney Vale, what happened to her..." "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Knowing what the emperor was going to say, Nagato interrupted the other party and said indifferently, "You can go with peace of mind. The three behind you will be given to me. In the heavens and the world, there is never a lack of position." "...Are you cursing me?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the emperor couldn''t help but a black line appeared on his forehead, but he smiled in relief, "Then, please, Gurney, Arthur, and Joan of Arc, I''m leaving. !" "Gurnivel, Avalon has been completely integrated, I leave it to you!" Smiling at the three girls indifferently, the emperor took out the sword from his waist and the scabbard, and handed it to Leiser. In the next moment, the emperor''s body gradually turned into a pure white and soft spot of light, and gradually dissipated. In the endless spot of light, a unique thing suddenly appeared and shot towards Nagato. Whoosh!!! Reaching out his hand to catch the object, Nagato saw the palm of his hand, and there was an extra light mark, full of endless open-up real meaning, which was the mark of the first law... 688 Chapter 228 is open, the door to the outside is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The mark of the first law! Looking at the mark in the palm of his hand, Nagato was suddenly moved with emotion. For more than ten years, shortly after Nagato came down, he established the method of searching for the moon. In a blink of an eye, for more than ten years, he finally had a method that fell into his own hands. "Sure enough, the first method is more thorough than the fifth method!" Perceiving the power contained in the mark in his hand, and the power that he saw in the magician night a few years ago, Nagato made his own judgment clearly. The first method negates the chaos of nothingness and opens up a real order; the fifth method destroys the original order and forcibly builds its own order with its own strength. The two laws are very similar, but they are completely different. It can even be said that the fifth method is a copy of the first method. Of course, the fifth method here is not comparable to the first method, it is just based on mystery. In terms of pure combat effectiveness, to be honest, the fifth method is not weaker than the first method, especially the time travel derived from the fifth method is extremely troublesome. At this time, Aozaki Aoko, even Nagato had to admit , She is indeed one of the strongest in the world. "With this thing, the next stage of evolution of the heavenly path model already has a material foundation, and it can be developed in the direction of my vision." Smiled with satisfaction, Nagato clenched his fists hard, the breath of Dharma suddenly disappeared, and the mark of the first Dharma was absorbed by Nagato in the origin space of the heavens and worlds, and it was well preserved. Then, the red-haired boy raised his head and looked at the three Leiser family, showing a smile "This night''s battle has come to an end, a few, do you want to come and see, the legendary Holy Grail is coming!" ... ... A few minutes later, when Nagato embraced Alice Phil and entered the deep courtyard of Liudong Temple, the surging breath reverberated throughout the courtyard, which surprised the three daughters not far away. "Turn it on, the Great Holy Grail!" According to the information obtained from Yusanjia, Nagato easily activated the magic circle here. In an instant, the extremely complex and dazzling magic circle spread from the feet of Alice Phil and Nagato in all directions, quickly flooding the entire Liudong Temple, and immediately, the entire temple became the foundation of the magic circle. "What a beautiful magic circle!" Leaning on Nagato, Alice Phil looked at the magic circle shining with colorful lights around and cheered happily. With her own little holy grail relationship, Alice Phil understood that the magic circle in front of her was the big holy grail. "It is beautiful and powerful!" Nagato agreed, using his own mental thoughts to drive the operation of the entire huge magic circle. In the next moment, the small magic circles that make up the big magic circle are linked together and officially launched. Boom boom boom!!!Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com With the operation of the magic circle, the ears of everyone in Liudong Temple echoed with a heavy roar. At this time, even people with extremely poor perception can perceive the huge spiritual veins under Liudong Temple, and even in the entire Winterwood City, being absorbed by this huge magic array, and the magic power converges into a torrent of surging sounds. , So that the existence of Liudong Temple, subconsciously admired. "What a terrible flow of magic!" The pure white knight king couldn''t help but exclaimed. He looked at the two people in the center of the magic circle. To be precise, it was Nagato. Some reluctantly put his hand on the hilt, and then glanced at Leiser who was holding his hand. , Finally let go of the hilt with a long sigh. Standing in the center of the magic circle and manipulating everything, Nagato still had enough energy to notice Altria''s actions, and suddenly let out a chuckle and whispered to himself: "Haha, this is not considered a heroic shortness." "Nagato-kun, what did you say!" Alice Phil, who was in Nagato''s arms, seemed to hear what Nagato was saying, but in the sound of magic surging, she couldn''t hear clearly and asked loudly. "Nothing, it''s coming, Ellie!" Shaking his head, Nagato didn''t tell Alice Phil what he saw, but solemnly said to the silver-haired girl. As Nagato''s voice just fell, the magic power gathered by the magic circle reached a critical point. Point, obviously we are about to enter the next stage. "I believe in you, Nagato-kun!" Silver hair was flying in the magical wind, and Alice Phil put a strand of long hair behind her ear, showing a thrilling smile, and then left Nagato''s embrace and took a step. boom!!! With this step taken by Alice Phil, the little holy grail returned to its place and the holy grail system was fully activated. Amidst a roar, the entire magic circle became more brilliant. Under such light, Alice Phil fell into a deep sleep, but did not fall, but under a certain mysterious power, gradually floated, suspended in mid-air, and endless magic power appeared from the ground, with Alice Phil is the center, forming a magical vortex. "The magic has been gathered, the magic channel has been constructed, now only the key is left!" Watching this scene quietly, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a movement of his mind, he activated the device he had set up on Alice Phil. At the next moment, the girl burst into golden light, forming a transparent golden enchantment. "That, that''s..." At this moment, whether it was Leither, Altria or Jeanne, saw the golden light''s enchantment performance, and each unique picture flickered. It was the various memory pictures of the heroes who died in the Holy Grail War. Not only that, Lisser, who has better perception, also perceives the unique magic power that belongs to the heroic spirit and builds the body from the performance of the enchantment. At this moment, all the various pictures on the surface of the golden enchantment disappeared, and a magic circle of six-pointed stars appeared out of thin air. The golden magic power gathered out, and in a short moment, a chilling magic power was gathered. boom!!! The golden magic exploded, turning into a beam of light and blasting towards the void, and then a shocking blast penetrated the void, opening a small mouth, and even a little crack appeared in the surrounding space. For a while, the powerhouses of the entire Moon World at the true apex were all alert. They were surprised to find that the''door'' leading to the outside of the world was opened again!.. 689 Chapter 229 The Devil Makes Trouble, The Sword Is Out Of The Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ya Void! Unique geographical location in the world of type moon. The void within the parallel worlds of Xingyue and the entire Xingyue World is different from the void and chaos of the outside world, and is called Sub-Void. For how many years he has drifted away in this sub-emptiness, he has grown step by step from a ray of will that was born at the beginning to the kind that resonates with a large number of worlds. Compared with the two major restraints of each world, he has never let it go too far. . However, no matter how powerful they become, being exiled in this sub-emptiness is an indisputable fact in his life, and even more so, the will of the root, which cannot be resisted at all. Probably because he is an aggregation of countless evils, a conceptual life body of absolute evil. As long as he exists in the world, he will eventually destroy the world and kill all life. Regardless of the inhibition or the root cause, he will not tolerate his existence. Any world. However, nothing remains the same in the world, especially after the baptism of time. For example, He, the original He, only wanted to destroy all lives. After a long period of time, He finally learned the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys of living beings, and fell in love with enjoyment, so He wanted to get rid of this free state. then-- The avenue in the dark seems to understand his situation, leaving him with the hope of breaking away from the status quo. It is the daughter of the elves born in a certain parallel world, who has an inherent opportunity to detach. "Take her body, and then use that detachment as an opportunity to completely get rid of the shackles of the root cause!" Perceiving the existence of that woman, he immediately made such a decision. Coincidentally, both Gaia and Alaya agreed with his idea. They do not want to keep the existence of the evil demon in the world. There is nothing right now, but it is difficult to guarantee that the future will not turn into a catastrophe, especially Alaya, and they do not want this to appear because of their escape nature. Something exists. However, things always have twists and turns! "Merlin!!!" In the void, he roared like this, and his voice reverberated in the void, but there was no echo. He still remembers how he struggled to get rid of the two major restraints of rebellion, and when he broke into that world, being held by the old man in a small world, directly facing him, was a hit. Then, he lost the opportunity to capture that fairy daughter. "In any case, I will not give up!" Constantly wandering outside of that world, he has been staring at the world, and he can perceive that the woman he is staring at is still at that time. This class is the millennium years! Over the past thousand years, he has been trying to invade that world, and even with his own breath, he has stimulated the will of the evil in that world to wake up. Maybe his perseverance moved the heavens, just one day-- boom!!! The vast golden magic power rushed out of the shield of the world, and a small hole appeared in the shield of the world, especially through the hole, he perceives the familiar breath, which was his original goal, which made him suddenly overjoyed. Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com ... "...The sky has cracked a hole!" Under the Liudong Temple, Joan looked at the scene in the sky with some surprise. Although he became a saint in the Nagato Heavenly Way mode, Nagato did not encourage her. This girl had too little knowledge. "This reminds me of the last battle of the year. There was also such a scene at the last moment, but the teacher rushed out from there and ended everything." Altria said indifferently, and then realized that she had accidentally said about the last battle. She took a careful look at Leiser and found that the girl didn''t care at all, so she exhaled a little. "This is normal!" There was the most knowledge of magic in the court, and Leiser, who came as a magician''s career, frowned slightly, and then sighed. "The so-called Holy Grail War is actually using the power of heroic spirits and spiritual veins to pave a path to the root. The small hole in the sky is the door to the outside." "Then, the Holy Grail? Doesn''t it mean that there is an almighty Holy Grail that can make a wish?" Thinking of some related information about the Holy Grail War, Joan asked immediately. This question was not answered by Lisser, because at this time Lisser suddenly trembled all over his body, and there was a touch of firmness and paleness on his face. "What''s wrong, Lisser!" At the same time, discovering Lissers abnormality, Altria put his arms around Lissers shoulders a little anxiously, and asked distressedly. Then, she heard Lissers somewhat intermittent answer "Little, be careful! He, here comes..." Altria couldn''t react for a while, and she was waiting to ask again. Suddenly, a horrible feeling came from the sky, and Joan of Arc beside the girl also subconsciously guarded. boom!!! There was a blast in the sky, and the three women raised their heads one after another, only to see a terrifying claw sticking out of the hole in the sky, firmly grasping one side of the hole. The next moment, there was another roar, and the second sharp claw appeared. The two sharp claws kept holding on to one side and broke apart with force in an attempt to pull the hole wider. Boom boom boom!!! Under the action of two terrible claws, the void constantly roared. A scene in the sky makes people feel daring at a glance, as if some beast is going to break through the void and slaughter everyone. Come. "Absolute evil, evil demon god?!" Perceiving the breath coming out of the hole, and recalling everything a thousand years ago, Altria''s face showed anger, especially when she saw the strange appearance of Lisser, her anger was even more intense. Li Sor usually uses pure fantasy to suppress his relationship with the evil demon god, but pure fantasy, in a sense, can easily be converted into the greatest malice. Therefore, before each other''s cause and effect were cut off, Leiser could not face absolute evil at all! However, before she could get up, she found that under the hole, Nagato''s figure was standing in the sky, hunting in clothes. "Oh, you really came!" Glancing at Leiser, and looking at the opposite of the hole in the sky, in the extreme darkness, Nagato plunged into the void with one hand. The next moment, a red crystal clear sword was pulled out by Nagato... 690 Chapter 230 Slashing Edge! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The arrival of the evil demon god was completely within Nagato''s expectations! In fact, when Nagato completely liberated the limitations of strength, neither the two restraining powers nor the root will of Xingyue could escape Nagatos perception, and the absolute evil that had been peeping at this world naturally fell into Nagato. Within sight of the door. What''s more, even if there is no sense of liberation, Nagato can perceive this guy through the line of cause and effect on Lisser''s body, and early on, Nagato decided to meet this guy for a while. Nagato still remembers the anger that arose in his heart when he saw Li Sor''s ruined image through his instinct. Therefore, in the face of the trouble of the evil demon god, Nagamon Got a mockery! "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." As if hearing Nagato''s provocative words, a malicious roar came from the expanding hole in the sky, and the sound echoed around. Those who heard the roar felt the erosion of malicious distracting thoughts. Fortunately, all the people present are either strong walls or enchantment protection. If they are ordinary people, they may go crazy as soon as they hear this voice. In the roaring sound, Nagato also saw that some black fluid-like material flowed out of the hole and fell to the ground, suddenly making a hissing sound, eroding the ground into a large hole. It was the same black mud as the evil of this world, but compared to the black mud of this world''s evil, the black mud of the evil demon god seemed to have increased its destructive power dozens of times. "The body is still on the outside, and it has such a killing effect. In the battle a thousand years ago, the destruction of the British Empire is not without reason. It is conceivable. If you are allowed to run into this world, the rhythm of the destruction is appropriate. ." Perceiving the destructive power of the evil demon god, Nagato''s eyes were slightly cold, and his body filled with a unique aura, which made people know that this red-haired boy was about to do it. I saw the red-haired young man with a bright red long sword in his hand, stretched out his other hand, and flicked his finger. Buzzing!!! In an instant, a clear and pleasant sword sound spread all over the surrounding area, flowing into people''s hearts, turning into special sword intent, and the malicious erosion from the hole of the sky was defeated and smashed. With a sword sound at hand, Nagato looked at the sword in his hand with a satisfied smile, then his expression was solemn. "Miscellaneous, who do you think you are!" "Pure malice is just a boring trail." "In front of this uncle, the so-called absolute evil can only be the prey of my Slashing Edge Sword!" The next moment, Nagato''s whole body magic exploded, and the awe-inspiring magic power was injected into the sword. Suddenly, the red light flashed on the Slashing Edge Sword in Nagato''s hand. The red light was extremely agile, as if it could penetrate people''s hearts, and it was full of chills at first sight. Sword of Destiny, Nagato collects countless treasures of the entire civilization and casts it as a nourishment sword of humanity. This sword has the ability to transform into a well-known treasure. In its initial appearance, this sword can cut any cause and condition, and draw the power generated by cutting the cause and turn it into a fire of red dust. "The fate wheel is open!" He shouted in his heart, Nagatos bangs rose without the wind, revealing a different red left eye, the red halo on the eyes flashed, and the entire line of sight immediately changed in front of Nagato. Numerous lines of cause and effect were in Nagato. In front of them are densely packed. Ho Ho Ho!!!Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com It seems to have heard the words of Nagato, or sensed that Nagatos counterattack is coming, the dark surging outside the hole of the sky, in the roar, through the hole, you can clearly feel that there is huge energy in Converge. In the face of the coming danger, the red-haired boy didn''t care. The magic eye kept scanning the surroundings. At a certain moment, his pupils suddenly shrank. At this moment, Nagato waved the sword in his hand and slashed towards the void! Click!!! At this moment, Lisser''s body suddenly stopped trembling. It turned out that the cause and effect of Lisser and Absolute Evil was cut off by Nagato in just a moment. boom!!! The strong shock reverberated in the void, and the thousand-year-old Nie Yuan was cut off in an instant, generating a powerful force and being drawn to the blade by Nagato. In an instant, a crimson flame erupted from the Slashing Yuan sword, which was the fire of red dust. , A powerful flame fueled by the seven emotions and six desires in the world. "Roar! Roar! It''s angry too!!!" At this moment, I sensed that the connection between himself and Leiser was cut off, the evil demon god opened his mouth for the first time, and his voice was filled with endless anger. The next moment, dark energy burst out from the hole in the sky. , Blasted down towards Nagato. "Huh, the reaction is too slow!" "In exchange for the karma of you and me, the sword must be centered, the power of the cause and effect, blessing!" With a light humming disdainfully, Nagato''s Demon Eyes of the Life Wheel moved to the extreme, and everything around him suddenly spread across the lines of death and points of death, and then he waved the Slashing Edge Sword, and a huge flame sword energy exploded up in the air. Boom boom boom!!! The pitch-black shock wave and the flame sword aura collided violently, and with the reverberating roar, if the flame sword aura was divinely assisted, it would slash the pitch-black energy and even the sword aura even went upstream. With the matching black of the Minglunyan, the flame sword aura specifically targets the weakness of the dark shock wave. With the blessing of the power of causality, the sword aura is like a broken bamboo, and it blasts into the hole of the sky in the blink of an eye. "Ho ho ho ho!!! Damn, what kind of flame is this, why can''t it be repaired..." In less than a second, words of fright and anger came from the outside, and waves of terrible coercion came from the sky, telling the horror of the dark substance body, but "One more sword!" The sword in the young man''s hand began to change and became another sword. It is a bit far-fetched to say that it is a sword. This sword has both a hilt and a guard, and the length is similar to that of an ordinary long sword. But the most critical part of the blade is that the three cylinders are tightly connected, and the non-sharp blades are twisted into a spiral. The three cylinders are slowly wound together like chains, and they alternately spiral and expand. The love sword of the hero king, EA reappears in the hands of Nagato! "Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing!!!!" Nagato instantly appeared in front of the hole that was enlarged by the evil demon god to the size of one person, and with a sword swung out, a groundbreaking attack broke out. Boom boom boom!!!.. 691 Chapter 231 The Battle of the Hall of Valor [Part I] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the outside, the magicians of Xingyue compare their yearning and desire. In the center of this unspeakable mystery, a huge palace stood in the air, and in the chaotic land deep in the palace, two similar girls, one blue and one red, appeared out of thin air. They are not other people, they are the human forms of Gaia and Alaya, the two restraining forces of Xingyue. "It''s a little evil, he still doesn''t give up, and he is trying to invade the world." The blue girl, no, after Gaia appeared, he stretched out his hand and wiped the void. In an instant, Absolute Evil appeared in front of the two girls through the hole blasted through the Holy Grail ritual. "It''s nothing, he is doomed to fail!" The red-dressed Alaya said indifferently, as if foreshadowing her words, a torrent of magic power that looked like the opening of the sky blasted out of the hole, and blasted it directly on the body of Absolute Evil that could not be seen directly. fly. "It looks so!" Seeing the massive beams of magic light blasting out from the hole one after another, blasting Absolute Evil back and forth, and even suffering severe damage, the blue Gaia couldn''t help but sigh. "It''s just that, I didn''t expect that the variables that you and I were allowed to let would be so powerful." After the sigh, both the red girl and the blue girl stared at the progress of the battle on the screen, staying silent for a long time, until they saw the evil demon escaping from a severe injury, and frowned. "Even if you ran away, it really deserves to be the part that Sister Alaya you also disliked!" After a while, the blue-clothed girl slowly spoke, but as soon as the words were spoken, the red-clothed girl''s face was pale, and she turned her head somewhat unhappily and ignored the blue-clothed girl. Are you evading again? Seeing Alaya''s behavior, Gaia sighed in his heart, but stopped speaking. Although Gaia and Alaya are on opposite positions, for so many years, in addition to the root will that has been sleeping, only Alaya is in the same position with himself and can express his heart a little. Therefore, for so many years, the two have long regarded each other as friends.Although maybe one day, when they will fight each other because of each other''s position, there will be no mercy. Over the years, Gaia has thoroughly understood Alaya''s situation. As a collection of consciousness of the primate race, Alaya''s body is full of distracting thoughts, too much like a human being. All kinds of human emotions converge in Alaya. She is like a kaleidoscopic girl. The degree of fickleness makes any woman sigh. In the same way, she will escape-- The so-called evil demon god is the accidental product formed when Alaya rejected those maliciously. "However, even the little evil has escaped. It will be difficult for us to take action." Avoiding the previous topic, Gaia sighed with a frown, "I thought that little evil could attract that person to the outside of the world. For this reason, I let him tear the shield between the inside and the outside. It''s really useless!" The restraint is strong, but it also has great limitations. The first limitation is that the inhibition force cannot really appear in the inner world. The strength of their consciousness completely disrupts the balance. The second limitation is that the inhibition force must follow the principle of making the world develop better. Only on the outside will the restraints of restraining power relax a little.000 literature www.000wxxs.com Therefore, the restraining force allowed the actions of the evil demon god to try to lead Nagato to the inner world, and then personally wiped out this variable that messed up the world. "...Yes!" Hearing Gaias words, Alaya instantly regained his mood. He couldn''t see the awkwardness at all, and he muttered, "The current situation is that we can''t do anything in the outer shallow areas, we can only go to the deep root ." "Well, it can only be there, I hope it won''t affect the evolution of the root cause." Gaia could only agree. The two women looked at each other, and they were about to activate their own thoughts and leave here, but the next moment, there was a very slight shock in the entire Hall of Valor, causing both women to look at each other in surprise. "how come?!" In this shock that all the heroic spirits could not perceive, both Gaia and Alaya felt that a certain heroic space in the heroic spirit hall was out of the control of the heroic spirit hall. This is unimaginable in the hearts of the two restraining forces! You know, the Hall of Valor is the largest treasure in the Moon World. It has gathered the outstanding figures of the Moon World for countless years. It can be called the treasure of the world that suppresses the luck. Now this treasure of suppressing the luck of luck, there is actually a problem, even if it is only one of a large number of parallel worlds, it makes the two inhibitors furious, just when the two women are about to check it out "Finally met, are you Gaia and Alaya?" The extremely indifferent voice suddenly appeared out of thin air in this chaotic space, which shocked Gaia and Alaya. The next moment, the golden light shines in this chaotic space, and the chaos turns into a trend surging. A golden god seat slowly rises from the chaotic trend, and the one sitting on it makes them feel a little familiar. Silhouette. "Eimiya Kirisu?!" "The culprit, the variables of the world!" Seeing the appearance of the golden figure, the two girls opened their mouths in surprise, and then shook their heads, but their eyes contained unspeakable surprise. "Unexpectedly, you actually have a divine nature, and you invaded the Hall of Valor with your divine nature!" "It seems that your picture is not small..." There was silence for a while, Gaia, the girl in blue, strolled out, and when she passed Alaya, she glanced at the girl in red, and then kept moving forward. boom!!! I saw that the red girl''s body was filled with an incomparably heavy aura. As the girl continued to approach, the vast aura became thicker and even more murderous. "Gaia''s shock!" Coming not far in front of the god seat, the girl in blue did not hesitate to do it, the extremely heavy magic power turned into a vast magic cannon to condense, burst out, and blasted towards the figure above the god seat. "what!" The figure above the god seat let out a chuckle, without saying anything, in an instant, the god seat turned into a huge sun, out of the sky, endless light illuminating the entire space!.. 692 Chapter 232 The Battle of the Hall of Valor [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle came very suddenly and very magnificently. An extremely bright sun rose in the chaotic space, shining with a dark light that expelled everything. Each ray of brilliance contains the true meaning of opening up the world, like a sword of light, spreading on all sides, colliding with the shock wave from the front, and the resulting violent collision caused the surrounding chaos to oscillate. "Opening, Sun, trouble!" In the shining sword and chaotic environment, the girl in blue was like a needle in the sea. Within a hundred meters of her, everything was suppressed and seemed calm. "No, you can''t stop your lord Gaia''s footsteps!" "I am the strongest, in order to capture all the victorious people. Humans and demons-all enemies, defeat all hostile people. Therefore, I will break all the enemies blocking the front!" In an instant, the power-activated speech spirit echoed around. In response to this speech spirit, the brilliance of the sun blazed in a short moment, causing Gaia to slightly narrow his eyes. "For victory, come to me! The undead sun, please grant the shining horse. The magical horse, bring your master''s light wheel!" An indifferent voice came from the rising sun. In Gaia''s eyes, in that round of tomorrow, the god horses that flickered with hot flames, dragged a small wheel of the sun, galloped out. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, the blue-clothed girl let out a sigh of relief, a burst of magic power burst out of her body, and her figure disappeared in vain, turning into a pitch black spot, and then - boom!!! In the huge shock, with the point as the center, an extremely large black hole filled with unimaginable gravity appeared in vain in this chaos, and all the horses that would strike in the future were absorbed. The sun vs. black hole, the battle seems to have just begun! ... ... Whoosh!!! In the corridor of the Hall of Valor, Alaya''s figure appeared in vain and flew past at an astonishing speed. The sound of breaking through the air echoed constantly in this corridor, extremely clear. The Hall of Valor has the restriction engraved on the root, no one can use the space power in the root, of course, except in the case of being summoned and Saya. Therefore, even if it is restraining power, it can only fly out on its own strength. "The battle is really fierce!" While flying fast, Alaya could still perceive the violent collision in the depths of the Hall of Valor, and whispered, if it werent for the entire Hall of Valor, its very strong and strong, the sound of the collision would have alarmed all the heroes. . Not long ago, under the sign of Agaia, Alaya quietly left the chaotic space deep in the Hall of Valor, and was rushing to the place of the root cause. "The fact that we have separated the divinity to stop us, this shows that the other party''s plan is not small and cannot be tolerated!" With a sharp look, Alaya was about to increase his speed to the extreme, but when he passed a certain door of the heroic space that somehow opened, a white arm appeared in vain and grabbed Alaya''s arm. The powerful force came from the arm, trying to drag Alaya into the space of heroic spirits. As a collection of primate consciousness, Alaya may have many personality defects, but it is also dozens of times stronger than Gaia. This is why Alaya can continue to grow under Gaia''s suppression. Therefore, after feeling the tremendous strength, Alaya immediately began to resist. The various martial arts and magical physical strengthening methods in human civilization burst out in the girl''s mind, and it is about to be activated.123 Literature Network www.123wx.net however-- boom!!! A sudden explosion echoed in his ears, and Alaya suddenly felt that someone behind him was shooting a magic cannon at him, and the girl felt a pain in the back of the girl. "How is it possible, there is no breath at all..." With this thought, Alaya was blasted into the heroic space, with a slam, the door of the space was closed, and the entire hallway of the heroic hall fell into silence again, without attracting any heroic spirits'' attention. ... ... "who is it!!!" Being blasted into the Heroic Space, feeling the closing of the door of the space and the isolation of himself from the outside world, Alaya''s anger suddenly rose, and with a violent shout, endless terrifying coercion and repulsion erupted from the girl''s body. Boom boom boom!!! A large number of buildings from the ancient Roman era around were shattered. The girl was the center and was suddenly pushed aside. The buildings and roads were all destroyed by endless repulsion. Not long after, a huge tiankeng appeared in the space in vain amid the violent roar. "Dare to calculate me and come out for me!" Having fully opened up his fighting form, Alaya''s sense of crisis did not dissipate, and he knew that his enemy was still there, so he couldn''t help shouting, and at the same time looked towards the seat of the Heroic Throne. Alaya felt the breath of the heroic spirit in this space, right there. Alaya understood that even the person with the strongest concealment ability among the heroic spirits could not escape her perception, because Alaya knew the hidden power, so she understood that it was not the heroic spirit that shot herself. but-- "Hello, Alaya-chan is such a cute girl, but it''s too violent." The red-dressed Nero looked at Alaya with enthusiasm, and at the same time glanced at the huge sinkhole under Alaya, said in a bit of anguish, a little unwilling to speak. Heroic spirits can be betrayed! Alaya added a sentence to himself, and then looked at the pure white figure beside Nero. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Alaya would not have known that there was a person there. "Hello, I''m Saya!" Noting Alaya''s gaze, the pure white girl responded with a smile, and then she disappeared in vain and surprised Alaya. The next moment, the barefoot white girl appeared opposite Alaya, like a ghost. "Hello, I am Alaya!" Forcibly suppressing the surprise in his heart, the red-clothed Alaya showed the calm and decisive qualities that a powerful human possessed at this time, and also smiled. next moment-- boom!!! In the fierce roar, two smiling girls shot at the same time... 693 Chapter 233 Alternative Third Method Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The evil demon god has escaped. In other words, in front of Nagato, who is going all out and opening his fate, he has to run away! There is no thing that is free from the shackles of causality, and when faced with the ability to go back to all causes and effects, and to directly use the cause of death of all things as an intervention point, the demon eyes of the wheel of life that endow all things with the fruit of death are, in a sense, a transcendent weapon . and-- "Compared with one root cause and two restraining powers, the absolute evil is nothing but Xiao Xiami!" After sensing that the evil demon god escaped from a heavy injury, Nagato couldn''t help but comment, although in the Hall of Valor at this time, Nagato''s divine will and Saya dragged the two. But there is one point that I have to point out. That is, Gaia and Alaya at this time are just the earth consciousness and primate consciousness of this parallel world, they are the real clones of Gaia and Alaya in the parallel world. What Nagato really fears is the real awakening of the two inhibitions! When there are so many parallel worlds merged, the ghost knows how strong they are. If it were not for the chaotic starry sky, Nagato would have run away. Huhuhu!!! Using magic power to maintain the flying magic, Nagato stood in front of the hole in the sky, feeling the fluctuations from the outside, and an urge to step directly out came out in his heart. Nagato understood that it was a special feeling brought by the mysterious core in his heart. Just as everything in the world and all living beings are pursuing the direction of evolution intentionally or unconsciously, mystery, pursuing further mystery, is an instinct since ancient times. "Although I can take this step directly, but then I can''t find the root cause, even if I can perceive it, I can''t really reach the root cause because" "The outside world, even time is chaotic, and the road is hard to find!" He sighed softly, his thoughts moved, and the magical power that had already been condensed into a liquid underneath swept up, and even Alice Phil appeared in front of Nagato. "Be born, cup of heaven!" Telling words like a password, Alice Phil filled the hole of the sky under the guardianship of the golden barrier. In an instant, the golden barrier was connected to the outer mystery. Boom boom boom!!! Mystery, the mystery on both sides of the inside and outside began to blend, Alice Phil transformed into a meeting point on both sides in an instant, and then frantically absorbed the almost endless magic. The crazy scene stunned the three Altria''s family below. Rao is the Knight King''s family of three, relatively well-informed compared to the others in Xingyue, and has never seen such a scene, that magic can almost reverse everything. "Jan of Arc, this is the holy grail of wishing!" Watching this scene quietly, Leiser let out a long sigh, then looked at his daughter and said-- "The world is not only mysterious, but also has power. After the pure power reaches a certain level, it can turn the mystery." Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc "Unmatched magic power, converging at the intersection of both sides, which is the center of the world, can reverse the law and achieve the effect of a wishing technique. This is the so-called power of the Holy Grail." I have to say that in terms of knowledge reserves, Leiser is also well-informed. In fact, this kind of thing is not only in this world. In Nagato''s memory, in a world transformed into a magic boy, there is also a super man who uses massive magic power to reverse his destiny. Just as the Knight King family spoke, the ceremony was finally completed... boom!!! With a roar, Dayuans magic power returned to calm, and the spirit veins of Fuyuki City sank into a dormant state again. Everything around them returned to calm, only Alice Phil, guarded by the golden enchantment, Hengkong Flashing like a sleeping angel. "very good!!!" Nagato took a close look at Alice Phil, who was still sleeping, her magic eyes flickered, and she kept recording some situations, and then smiled with satisfaction. Before participating in the Holy Grail War, Nagato did not intend to allow Alice Phil to participate, but later Nagato discovered the flaws in the little Holy Grail made by the Einzbern family That is, the little holy grail is a thing, a non-living body! Although she has everything about human beings, she is more emotional and innovative than a humanoid maid, but she is still a thing, and her soul is incomplete and time-limited. However, it is also true that the Einzbern family made the little holy grail only for the holy grail war, not to create an ancestor for themselves, and it is naturally impossible to give her unlimited life. Illia was okay, because she had been baptized by Nagato during her pregnancy, and she barely possessed Nagato''s bloodline, and naturally got rid of non-life restrictions, but Alice Phil was a bit difficult to handle. Originally, Nagato was going to change the girl''s body, but the soul was too fragile. Nagato was worried. When he did it on his own, he might have shattered the soul. The most damn thing is that Nagato can''t add too much soul power to the girl. This will also cause the soul. Body collapse. For this reason, Nagato even set up a world-like barrier constructed by the power of the source, inside Alice Phil "Very well, then, let''s get started!" "With the soul of the heroic spirit, which is almost the product of the third law, as the nourishment, the mystery of the heroic soul''s materialization is added to the soul of Alice Phil, so that the fragile soul has the essence of materialization. Be strong." "Look at me differently completing the third method-the cup of heaven!" Whispering in a low voice, Nagato stepped into the golden barrier with one hand and pressed it on Alice Phil''s head, seeming to have grasped something, then, his eyes were straight and he pulled hard! boom!!! The soul shimmering with golden light was caught by Nagato. In the next moment, the entire golden enchantment seemed to be burning. As the golden soul was pulled out, the power of the substantive soul was added to the soul. in. Then, in the surprised eyes of the people below, the soul quickly materialized, turning into the appearance of naked Alice Phil, and was embraced by Nagato. After losing Alice Phil''s soul, the golden enchantment solidified into a cup-shaped object. It is the holy grail of wishing! ps: There are three more chapters, this episode ends.. 694 Chapter 234 Roads and Obstacles Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Alice Phil''s soul body appeared in physical form, the whole Liudong Temple was quiet. Alternative third method?! Looking at Nagato, who was quite contented with Alice Phil in the sky, no matter Altria, Joan of Arc or Rise, they shivered subconsciously, and then madly complained in their hearts What kind of third method is this! In their eyes, this so-called alternative third method is the demon boy in the sky. Through unknown means, the heroic spirit burns the heroic spirit and extracts the soul''s substantial power to supplement Alice Phil. Although those souls are just the souls of heroic spirits, they are souls after all Moreover, the most important thing is that Altria''s family of three are also heroic spirits. This is the key, cheek! Altria and Jeanne both groaned subconsciously in their hearts to be worthy of the devil, and in a trance, even Leiser, who trusted Nagato the most, had to refresh his view of him. "This guy is really not a good person!" "Best, stay away!" This is the latest judgment of the Altoria family of three on Nagato. At the same time, the three of them are determined to stay away from this guy, but the idea is good, but the reality is very skinny. Joan of Arc is a saint of Nagato, and Riche is Nagato''s niece. Although the two of them don''t know it for the time being, their future relationship with Nagato is inextricably linked and cannot be avoided anyway. But the two women can''t avoid it, so what if there is only one Mao Wang? In the sky. Nagato stood in the air, but didn''t know the thoughts of the three people underneath, nor did he feel the beauty of the jade body in his arms. Instead, he glanced at the holy grail of wishing, and then contacted Xia Saya and the divine will... "...Is the war deadlocked?" "No, Gaia and Alaya are extracting power from the parallel world, and the stalemate will not last long." "I must be faster." A few thoughts echoed in his heart, and Nagato''s thoughts moved, sending the girl in his arms directly into the heavens and all realms, and then pointed on the holy grail of wishing, and magic power was injected. "In the name of the winner of the Holy Grail, I make a wish" "Holy Grail, please open a path directly to the root for me in the outside!" The young man called out loudly, the power of words became the most effective speaking spirit under the magical power, the golden holy grail shattered and turned into a huge black hole, and the massive magical power was constantly surging in the black hole. Boom boom boom!!! A huge sound echoed in his ears, not only that, but Nagato was even more aware that the whole world was shaking, seeming to be screaming, and seeming to roar. In this shock, Nagato stepped into the black hole. After the red-haired boy entered the black hole, the roar subsided and the black hole dissipated, leaving only the peaceful Liudong Temple and the silent Knight King family of three. "Go, go back to Einzbern''s house!" For a long time, Leither spoke, and the other two also nodded indifferently. After the Holy Grail War ended, they didn''t know where to go, and Leither''s contract had not yet ended. ... ... This is a mysterious corridor. The walls of the corridor are very dark, but from time to time a little light flashes, full of endless mystery. Stepping into the black hole shaped by the Holy Grail, Nagato came here in the blink of an eye.Love Book House www.ishusexs.com As soon as he opened his eyes, Nagato felt that the earth under his feet and the surrounding corridors were filled with the magical power of Winterwoods spiritual veins, and then Nagato discovered that the starlight dotted the corridor, It was a mysterious way that sparkled with the crystallization of wisdom. "Here, it should be the road to the root!" "The stars dotted around are the countless mysterious essences of the Moon World, and they are also one of the tests to enter the Root Land!" "When an ordinary magician encounters this situation, maybe even the root cause will be forgotten, and he will just get lost here." Thinking slightly, Nagato rose into the sky, turning into a red light and flew across the corridor. Not long after Nagato left, the corridor began to collapse from behind, and soon annihilated into nothingness. "Sure enough!" Although the perceptual Nagato flew in front, he knew exactly what was happening in the back corridor, and sighed indifferently, and then the whole person turned into a sword light, and the speed was even higher. just-- "Donor stay!" I dont know when, a monk shining with golden light all over appeared on the road of Nagato, facing the red sword light, the golden-robed monk outrageously took out his palm "Goodness, the palm of the Buddha covers the sky!!!" The extremely huge palm of the Buddha appeared in vain, filling the entire corridor. The swastika in the palm of the Buddha seemed to be full of endless true meaning of liberation, and people couldn''t help but worship and belong to the Buddhism. "Humph!" Facing the road blocking the Buddha''s palm, Nagato hummed softly. He understands that because he is an outsider and a variable, when he is going to the root cause, those who are detached from the root cause will appear one by one to hinder him. "Keep your sister!" Hearing the monk''s words, Nagato didn''t mean to stop for a while, but the speed was even higher, the most astonishing brilliance flashed in the eyes of the demon, the sword of slashing fate was unsheathed again, and the sword of man was unified. boom!!! Brazenly breaking through the blockade of the Buddha''s palm, that extremely terrifying sword directly severed the monk''s outstretched palm. After severely injuring the monk, Nagato did not stop, and rushed forward extremely. because-- The golden-robed monk looked at his severed arm, and suddenly smiled bitterly. The next moment, everything around him shattered and, together with the monk himself, was annihilated into nothingness. ... ... Xingyue World, Guanbuzi City, Liangyi Home. "Ok?!" A little girl with short hair in a kimono opened her eyes lazily, exuding an extremely soft charm that makes people unable to look straight, then lifted her quilt and sat down. "Unexpectedly, that change a dozen years ago, actually achieved this step." "Those foolish detachers shouldn''t be able to stop him, and" Having said that, the little girl showed a rare hesitation, "Why, I feel that he will give me the opportunity to change my mistakes." "Would you like to take a bet!" ps: There are two more chapters, to be written, to be completed before half past two.. 695 Chapter 235 Facheng, get a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the threat of continuous collapse of the corridor, Nagato galloped and fought all the way! During this period, I encountered not only Buddhas, but also immortals, gods, etc., or detached people who are known to all living beings, or no one knew. The number of them reached double digits, which surprised Nagato for a while. You know, the detachment is as rare as the magician! Although it''s not known because every detached person sleeps in the land of the root, inside of detachment, there are indeed too many people, and people can''t help but feel that there are outstanding people in the moon world. boom!!! In the violent roar, after the huge sword light turned into Nagato killed an immortal, Nagato finally sensed the faint throbbing from the bottom of my heart The root cause is coming soon! The body was manifested in the air, Nagato''s gaze through the endless corridor saw the faint destination and the last man in white on the eve of the destination. sword! Endless sword! A sword that surpasses everything! I don''t know why, when Nagato saw the white-clothed man, such a thought came into his mind, and then the red-haired boy felt the difficulty of the white-clothed man in front of him. The aura flashed, and at this moment, Nagato triggered his own psychic attributes and the corridor psychic! boom!!! There was a roar in his ears, and a large amount of knowledge poured into Nagato''s mind, and the knowledge was instantly analyzed with powerful mental power. Then, Nagato understood that the existence in front of him was the original swordsman. He was the first existence in this world to use a sword, and he was also the only one who cut the void inside with his sword intent and came to the outside, a guardian with a strong root. "Since you have come all the way through the magic sword light, then I will be here with my sword, come on!" When Nagato saw the opponent, the swordsman also found Nagato. In the cold expression, the swordsman drew out the sword. It was an extremely simple sword that could only be called a copper blade. "Oh, then come on!" Although he likes such a simple guy very much, Nagato is a person who knows how to choose. Since he chooses to stop in front of him, he has to bear the consequences. "Jianchu Profound meaning-thorn!" "Slash the fate, the sword cuts the common people!!!" The next moment, the battle belonging to the two swordsmen broke out, and in the collision of Ling Lie''s sword intent, the purest sword light collided with the ultimate sword light from outside the sky. Boom boom boom!!! Under the violent blasting, the entire corridor oscillated slightly, and it happened that the subsequent collapse continued to here. The next moment, the chain reaction broke out, and the entire mysterious corridor burst into fanfare. Boom boom boom!!!v3 Academy www.v3sy.com There was a sudden violent roar from the place where the incomparable silence had been in the past, and the figure of a red-haired boy in a purple robe suddenly appeared, completely breaking the silence here. "Ahem, you deserve to be the guardian with the strongest roots, it hurts!" I saw the red-haired boy coughing slightly, then rubbed his chest with his hands, and said depressedly, "Of course, the most painful thing is that you can''t use too much force in that corridor, unfortunately!" "Then, this is where the roots are!" After complaining for a while, Nagato began to scan the place of origin. After only looking for a while, Nagato lost interest, because there was only a gray area. "The place of root, since there is no mystery in sight, then the entire region is a mystery!" After making such a conclusion, Nagato sensed the beating of the heart that was about to be unable to be suppressed in his body, sat down crossed, and took a deep breath. "In that case, let''s start!" Sitting on the ground, Nagato''s five hearts are facing the sky, exuding the breath of his own heart, and the steady heartbeat faintly resonates with the whole root place. !!!! From small to large, the resonance gradually reverberated throughout the origin. The unnamed gray trend in the root swayed in the sound, and faintly, the big net engraved with the laws of the world seemed to be in the gray atmosphere, looming, exuding a caring atmosphere of the law, guiding Nagato forward. boom!!! At a certain moment, the violent roar, Nagato''s head was empty, and it seemed to vaguely turn into a huge oven. In an instant, before and after rebirth, all kinds of knowledge that I had seen consciously or unconsciously converged in the mind of the red-haired boy, and the knowledge of whether he remembered it or not, whether he understood it or not, flooded it. Not only written knowledge, but also a large number of memories, travel memories, cultural memories, and all kinds of humane memories, have gathered in the oven in the teenager''s brain, burning constantly, as if to extract something. At the same time, Nagatos heart kept beating, and a weird breath between detachment and sinking broke out on the boy, and in Nagatos consciousness, a mark symbolizing the law that Nagato was gestating, instantly Throw it into the oven in your head. Boom boom boom!!! The whole place of root was trembling frantically, as if furious, and as if celebrating. Behind the young man sitting in the void, a wave of spatial ripples appeared across the sky. Books like treasures from the Kings Treasure flew out of the ripples and turned into liquid in a strange place in front of Nagato, fused together, and turned into one Special ball. "Red dust is the way, all experiences are resources!" "The reincarnation of life and death is like this; humanity is bitter, all beings are sinking; unpredictable opportunities, a ray of life..." I saw the red-haired boy muttering in his mouth, and as the words appeared, the strange aura exuding from the boy began to merge, from detachment and sinking into a free atmosphere, unfettered. Whoosh!!! At this moment, Nagato opened his eyes, his eyes flashed with a light, and then opened his mouth to be a mouthful of blood, stained on the sphere formed by the fusion of the treasure, and quickly absorbed by it. Then the sphere began to deform, transforming into a silver magic book with the words''Book of Freedom'' written in mysterious words on the cover "My way, my way, the one who escaped!" At this moment, Nagato stood up, took over the Book of Freedom, and his whole popularity receded, returning to the basics, like an ordinary person. After more than ten years in this world, the red-haired boy will eventually become a magician! ps: One more chapter!.. 696 Chapter 236 I am the creator of the world, asking for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"here is" The red-haired boy was holding a magic book and looked at everything around him indifferently, showing interest. At the moment when he became a magician, the entire gray world disappeared. Instead, the pure white world today does not care about the difference between heaven and earth, time and space, only pure white space. "interesting!" If it were before becoming a magician, Nagato might still be a little uncomfortable, but today Nagato is extremely calm and free, as if all the changes in front of him are irrelevant. No, in other words, it doesn''t matter at all. After practicing [Escape One], all the changes in the Root Land will not affect Nagato. If you want, Nagato can leave here immediately. "Don''t come out yet?" After a while, Nagato found that there was still no movement around him, and finally said helplessly, "Although I don''t mind, it''s too monotonous here. It''s really not suitable as a place to welcome guests." "Hehe, then I''m sorry!" The immature voice echoed around, and I saw a short-haired kimono loli in the pure white space. I dont know when she appeared in front of Nagato, her eyes shining with blue halo That is the ultimate magic eye that faces the root of death. "Very beautiful eyes!" Facing the eyes that claim to be capable of killing gods, Nagato''s face did not change at all, but he couldn''t help feeling that, he finally saw it, two rituals! That''s right, what appeared in front of Nagato was the legendary two rituals, or the physical character of the two rituals, or called them the state style. Similarly, it is also the outflow of the root will. "Thank you, you are also amazing, the fourth magician, no, you have surpassed the fourth method!" Kimono Lori looked at Nagato carefully, and then solemnly exclaimed, "The fourth method is obviously just a way of hiding, but you have developed this unique way of freedom." "Originally you were a variable in this world, but not necessarily legal, but now, you are a legal variable. Whether it is the two inhibitory loli or me, there is no way to deny your existence is reasonable." "Thanks!" Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a smug smile. The method of achievement is necessary in Nagato''s view, but the achievement of such a new method that surpasses the fourth method is unexpected and extremely enjoyable. In comparison with Aoko, Aoko''s magic corresponds to this world, while Nagato''s magic corresponds to an infinite world. There is absolutely a big gap between the two magic objects. The way of heaven is fifty, the way of heaven is forty-nine, the rest, the one who escaped! This is a famous sentence on cultivation, which perfectly explains the relationship between many heavens and earth and living beings, and the name of Nagato''s Dharma can be called a self-proclaimed one, which naturally fits this incomparably. There are roughly three functions of this law. First of all, in any world in the future, unless the world is exterminated, Nagato will be accepted by the world with reasonable variables, and even other people with their own soul breath can also exist legally in the new world without having to expend any effort to cover the world consciousness. .Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org Secondly, Nagatos immunity to seals has improved a lot of song grades, unless the kind of taboo seals, otherwise many seals will not be effective for teenagers. Finally, it is the power of this free breath that allows Nagato to come and go freely in many places without restriction. "It''s just a pity that the law I understand is not a fighting method!" Having said that, the kimono loli really didn''t see any pity on the face of the red-haired boy, and then turned the topic off and said hesitantly: "...how much do you know about this world." " "I know what I should know!" "..." "Especially, regarding the development and future of the Moon World!" "...?!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Kimono Lori narrowed her eyes slightly. In an instant, the surrounding air was slightly stagnant, but unexpectedly there was no murderous intent. "I call this world the Moon World. Like most worlds, there is no creator in this world!" "In the beginning, a ray of white light cut through the darkness and opened up the world, and then the root was born!" Having said that, Nagato took a look at the kimono loli and found that the other party did not respond before continuing to say "Then Roots, as the master of the world''s highest authority, began to evolve the world. She first created the planet, then the restraining force Gaia was born, and then the biological evolution was promoted, and then Alaya was born." "Next, I don''t know what the reason is, maybe it''s the root plan, maybe it''s an accident, parallel worlds appeared, and even afterwards, with various accidents, there are more and more parallel worlds." "Although the root cause has been greatly enhanced as a result, there is a problem!" Having said this, Nagato stared at Kimono Loli, showing a provocative smile "That is, the origin of the entire big world is fixed. With so many parallel worlds appearing, the origin of the big world has been unable to make ends meet. The world named Xingyue is simply an empty shell." "This is also the real reason why there are so many restrictions in the Moon World, and the world simply cannot stand the toss!" "The most terrible thing is that the root cause has not been able to solve all of this. If the parallel world is reintegrated, it will consume the origin out of thin air, and there is no way to support the world integration." "The so-called Fifth Law is the evolution of the root in order to re-establish a new order, but unfortunately, it failed." "so what!" Hearing Nagato''s tirades, Kimono Loli''s face was a little gloomy, and her aura became more and more violent, but it was also true that anyone who was counted by others about his dark history would be approaching violently. "Not very good, just for an opportunity." Strolling forward, Nagato came to Lolita, squatted down, staring at each other, and then stretched out a hand, the palm of her hand was filled with the original force that made Lolita''s body and mind shake. "I, Nagato, is a creator who can turn the tide!" .. 697 Chapter 237 Ending, World Changes Ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the first rays of sunlight shine, the Holy Grail War is over. After that frantic night, Fuyuki City seemed to fall back to the past, returning to the tranquility of the past. However, the whole world of magicians is not so peaceful. On that last night, the losses inflicted in Fuyuki City due to various powerful attacks and the cover-up work afterwards made the entire magic world feel very headed. For this reason, the two rivals, the Magic Association and the Templar Church, had to unite to put an end to this Holy Grail War. After all, the movement of this Holy Grail War can be called the biggest of the four wars. Various powerful characters have emerged in large numbers. In the end, there even appeared something like evil demon gods, which was too destructive. Fortunately, it is not all bad news for the association and church. At least this time the winner of the Holy Grail War, the legendary magician killer has stepped into the roots and completely disappeared in the world. It is worthy of surprise for the two giants. Although the Holy Grail War has been held for more than two hundred years, it has occurred four times before and after. However, because Fuyuki City is far away from the core area of ??the two giants, the Magic Association and the Templar Church do not believe that this so-called war will truly reach its roots. Of course, the various accidents of the previous three wars were also the Holy Grail War. The main reason the giants ignore. However, this special war immediately attracted the attention of the two giants, and even the Yusanjia who was carrying the Holy Grail war fell into the sight of the two giants. It''s just that when the two giants were too late to do anything, they were immediately disrupted by another incident. That is, in just a few days after the end of the Holy Grail War, the concentration of magic power in the entire world suddenly increased, causing chaos in the entire mysterious world. But overall, the impact is good. After all, it is the concentration of magic that restricts the magicians of the Moon World There is not enough mystery, don''t think about how much magic you get, this is the previous truth of the Moon World! Now that the magic is soaring, the magicians who are used to eating coarse tea and light rice suddenly become rich food like roast chicken and duck. How can these magicians not be excited? But on the other hand, the massive increase in the concentration of magic power has also caused species other than humans to start to become eager. Some dead men immediately launched attacks on some magicians after their power increased. According to the report obtained by the Magicians Association, dozens of battles of various scales have occurred. The Templar Church is also urgently sending its burial agencies and representative organizations to eliminate the dead who appear in peoples sight. action. When the two giants initially settled all the chaos-- The Holy Grail Royal Sanjia moved! In silence, a force called the Holy Grail Alliance appeared quietly. Not only Yusanjia, including the Tono clan in Sansaki Town, the Asakami clan in Kanbuzi City, etc., formed a huge organization in the extreme east of Japan. Take root down. Among them, the Tosaka and Matsuki families of the three families were inherited by two little girls who didn''t know where they came from. The Einzbern family built Fuyuki City like an iron barrel, making it difficult for other forces to approach. As for the shared Holy Grail system, that''s even more joking! In this case, as the two giants of the Moon World, even the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead are not afraid, and even the Magic Association and the Templar Church that don''t want to strangle them all the time can bear it? Of course not!Jiujiu Chinese www.99zwxs.com As a result, both the elite substitutes of the Templar Church and the combat magicians of the Magic Association have dispatched one after another to attack the Far East in an attempt to defeat the Holy Grail Alliance. Only the result was unexpected! Both the elite representatives of the church and the front-line combat magicians of the Magic Association were brutally defeated by Waterloo in the extreme east, almost completely annihilated, and caused huge shocks throughout the mystery. The core combat power of the Holy Grail Alliance has shocked the world! Three unknown heroes, holding different holy swords, wield endless swords of brilliance, shocking the world. The world understands for the first time what kind of existence the so-called heroic spirits actually exist. Similarly, the Holy Grail Alliance that can manipulate the heroic spirits makes the two giants extremely cautious. The eleventh of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, the undead princess, manipulated the dark long river, commanded a large number of servants, and buried all enemies Especially among the servants of the undead princess, Meilian Solomon, a former ancestor, appeared, which made people imaginative. There are also a large number of magicians who are not afraid of death, and this force is enough for all forces to treat them with caution. Quietly, another giant in Xingyue World is quietly rising... ... ... "lady!" A soft call came from the ear, awakening Alice Phil from missing, the silver-haired lady''s pupils focused, and when he looked up, he saw Hiyer, dressed as a maid, standing in front of him. "Hiyer, what''s the matter?!" After regaining his senses, Alice Phil sat up slightly, took a report at hand to one side, and then asked softly, "What bad things did the three little troublemakers do?" "It''s not about the three eldest ladies." Hiyer replied with a slight smile, "The eldest ladies have passed the excitement period of becoming the patriarchs of the three imperial families. Recently, they have settled a lot. It is Ms. Asakami Tono, Ms. Tono Akiha and Sister Kohaku." "Oh, they are here!" Hearing Hiyers words, Alice Phil was slightly interested and said, "Bring people up, I want to meet them, especially Asakami Fujino, but Nagato-kun has said that she will be the Holy Grail Alliance. The backbone of the future." "Yes!" Seeing Hiyer bowing slightly and retreating to pick up a few little girls, Alice Phil couldn''t help feeling that she was getting used to being the master of the Holy Grail Alliance. "Nagato-kun, look at it!" "Illya, Rin and Sakura have become the masters of the three holy grail imperial houses, and they are in full control of the holy grail system!" "With the help of Xia Lei, Lisser and others, Ai Li, I will help you lay a successful foundation. Look at it. If you want to see you in ten years, you will be pleasantly surprised." ps: It''s an epilogue, paving the way for episode 10... 698 Chapter 001 The son wants to kill God and asks for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the sky of heaven, Bai Yujing suspended in the sky. Although it does not have the mystery and magnificence under the baptism of long years, it contains divine light and looks quite extraordinary. Just as if the mountain is not high, it is named after the immortal. As the sky city where the creator of the world lived, Bai Yujing is gradually transforming from the floating city built at will by Nagato to a real fairy city. This is not man-made deliberate, but the instinctive work of the world. It is the blessing and love for Nagato, the creator of the world, from the heavens and the world and even the entire chaotic starry sky. At this time, in one of Bai Yujing''s rooms, Erika, Liliana and other women were gathering together. In front of them, there was a huge screen, on which was showing a scene on a certain depleted ground. Looking at the screen, the few women underneath were whispering, not knowing what they were talking about. at this time-- "I''m late!" The room was pushed aside, and a gentle wind reverberated in the room. Ming and Xiao Nan Fengchen walked in, and they walked directly to Erica and sat down. Ming glanced at the screen and asked, "How is the situation? ?" "With the help of Saya-chan, the other party''s position has been located, and Kengzi has passed." Hearing Ming''s question, Erica, Liliana and other women looked at each other, and then she spoke. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes! There are many lovers in Nagato, although because of Nagato''s existence, they will not have hatred and contradiction with each other. But there was still inevitably a group situation. Erica and the others, who were born as the mighty king of swordsman, naturally hugged together. Generally, it was Erica who came out to speak. "That''s it!" Among the women, as one of the most trusted beings by Nagato, Ming has great prestige. After hearing Ericas answer, she turned her head and looked at Pandora, who didnt know what to say, in a corner not far away. And Athena, or Athena who is being harassed by Pandora-- "Athena, you can go there and watch it, if you can''t do it anymore, it''s up to you!" "At the completely unreasonable speed of the god of disobedience, you should be able to stop the danger before it really comes, and with the god of disobedience who also holds death, you should be able to win." "My concubine understands!" Pandora was harassing so depressed that Athena was so depressed that he heard Ming''s words and immediately agreed, and then disappeared in place with Pandora''s dissatisfied expression. "So, now we can watch with peace of mind, since the first God-killing incident in the heavens and the world!" Seeing the other party leaving, Ming turned his gaze to the screen in the room, and smiled calmly, "Kingko has been longing for a long time, I don''t know, this time of killing God, can she satisfy her bloodthirsty desire..." ... ... "Does this kind of place really have a new god of disobedience?" Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com Strolling on the depleted ground, the purple-haired girl in kimono is holding an umbrella, like a tourist. It''s just that the girl''s unsheathed sword around her waist and the scarlet killing intent in the girl''s eyes completely reveal her reality. This is a certain plain in the extreme west of the heavens. One day ago, Bai Yujing got news that there had been unusual fluctuations in divine power. Although because of Nagato''s absence, it is impossible to directly understand the cause and effect of the matter through the three ways of heaven, earth and man, after Bai Yujing''s multiple judgments, the women still understand that this is the god of disobedience. The god of disobedience is a miraculous product that cannot be copied in the world of the godslayer. Later, the birthplace of the god of inconsistency-the realm of myth was dragged by Nagato to the secluded depths of the heavens. It was suppressed by the three swords of mythology, and the power of the god of inconsistency was strengthened by using the mythological realm to weaken the birth of the god of inaction The odds. The god of noncompliance is too troublesome, but it would be a pity to eliminate it, so Nagato just reduces the chance of the god of noncompliance. At this time, it is the first time that the god of noncompliance is after the suppression of Nagato. Of coming. "The little girl is thinking!" Stepping on the land that was completely dead, Toshishima Suiko stretched out a hand to bring a strand of her hair to her ear, and whispered, "Since the god of disobedience has come, don''t hide. In that case, the name of the god But I will cry!" "Hey" Not long after the voice of Kongzi fell, a quiet sigh reverberated in the surrounding space. With the sound of sighing, wisps of divine power filled the surroundings, and the breath of death gradually gathered. "Since I know the existence of our generation, why bother to seek a dead end? Death is never a beautiful encounter!" On the ground not far in front of the girl, the breath of death converged, and the dark mist covered the girl''s eyes. In the mist, a figure wearing a black cloak slowly appeared. "No, no, no, this is not a dead end!" "Taizi, me, but after a long time, I asked the sisters to agree to me alone. How could it be death?" Seeing the appearance of the gods, Toxic Island Keiko watched the other side quietly. Although there was obstruction by the fog, the girl could still see clearly. It was a beautiful young man with silver hair, holding a magic sword, and a pair of big black wings behind him! "Huh, is it another stupid person?" Although being watched closely by the beautiful girl, the god of disobedience did not think that the other party admired him, and those big eyes were filled with murderous intent that most people could feel, making the god of disobedience a little bit emotional. "After knowing about the existence of the godslayer, I, Koko, but I really want to hunt the so-called gods!" The cheeks were slightly red, and a sharp sword intent filled his body on the poison island. The darkness of the sword intent was so sharp that the gods of disobedience were secretly surprised. It was obvious that the girl in front of him was not a mortal. "Since I am so yearning for our old enemy, then I can''t keep you even more!" After Kenzi revealed his purpose, the gods were also angry. In an instant, the surrounding death aura swept through, turning into a violent storm and blasted towards him! "Ha, let''s fight, swept the destruction, the prison dragon broke!!!" .. 699 Chapter 002: Multiple Prison Dragons Break Request a Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A tornado of destruction from the scorching hell swept across the land of death. In the continuous roar, whether it was the sky and the earth, or the death wave that did not gather from the gods, all were shattered under this tornado that was full of endless destructive power. Then, with unabated power, headed towards the god of non-compliance! "With this magical tool, it''s no wonder that you dare to speak falsely to kill God!" Facing the scorching tornado, he felt the hell aura full of death, and a disdainful smile appeared on the handsome face of the god of impunity, the power of the gods bloomed, and the aura of death grew stronger. "But ah, it''s really hard to know what to say to fight against my god of death, Thanatos, with such a god of death!" Tanathus, the god of noncompliance, announced his real name aloud, and he swung the divine sword in his hand. It was a slash towards the incoming hell tornado. In an instant, the power of huge death gathered and erupted from the sword of the beautiful young man with silver hair. Turn into a torrent of blast! Boom boom boom!!! The next moment, the torrent of death energy and the incoming hell tornado violently collided, and the similar breath seemed to have some signs of fusion. Perceiving this scene sharply, Tanathos, the god of disobedience, smiled contentedly. As the god of death in the ancient Greek mythology living in the underworld, he naturally does not fear the power from hell. In Death''s prediction, his own energy torrent containing the will of the god of death can even suppress the tornado of that hell and reverse it. "So, how can our gods..." The god of noncompliance muttered to himself quite arrogantly, but Tanatos couldn''t talk about it halfway through. Because at this moment, endless killing intent and dark sword intent erupted from the hell tornado, and in a short moment, there was a tendency to shatter the energy torrent. "...How is this possible!" "How impossible!" At this time, Kiko said, and the girl''s face showed a bloodthirsty smile, and she whispered in a low voice, "Cong Yunya''s power comes from hell. I have understood it a long time ago. After understanding, you thought I wouldn''t think of it. Make up?" While she was speaking, the girl''s thoughts couldn''t help but froze. Few people knew what kind of spiritual practice had taken to make up for the shortcomings and to blaze a new path. The cultivation power of Tsuneko is pure martial arts. But because Nagato does not have the power system of the purest warriors, in a sense, the girl''s path of cultivation is also a hodgepodge. However, in this case- Kongzi abruptly fully excavated his own characteristics, accumulated endless murderous intent and achieved the dark sword intent of destruction, and thoroughly integrated it with Cong Yunya. This talent is simply too high for a girl born in the biochemical world. "Sorry!" After being in a trance for less than a second, the girl came back to her senses and said apologetically, "To be distracted during the battle, I am really embarrassed to show my apology..." I saw this tall girl with purple hair raised the sword in her hand high again, and the surrounding space seemed to be slightly distorted, and the tornado from hell swept up again. "Let the little girl use stronger powers, Double Hell Dragon Break!!!" The scorching wind roared, the scorching breath permeated, and the pitch-black tornado blasted out again, and merged with the slightly obstructed tornado ahead. In an instant, the entire flow of hell destruction blasted across the body of the unconvincing god Tanathos.100 Literature www.100wenxue.com "what!!!" Encountered the frontal bombardment of the destruction flow of hell, Tanatos couldn''t help but screamed. In an instant, he felt the endless air blade bombarding himself, and then the terrifying murderous aura began to erode his spirit, and the sabotage sword intent prevented the divine power from recovering the body. Kill, kill, kill! The wave of destruction from Toxic Island Toshiko perfectly demonstrates the fighting method of a Valkyrie from the apocalyptic world, making the god of incompliance helpless for a while. "Aha!!!" In the pain, the god of death exploded, the awe-inspiring god of power constantly expelled everything around him, seeing the god of death about to get rid of the tornado bombardment, but- "Triple Hell Dragon Broken!!!" The poison island Kongzi blasted out with another sword, and in an instant, another terrifying tornado swept across, superimposed on the previous tornado, and the whole earth was shaken. After swiping this sword, Kongzi''s face was also pale. After all, the girl''s killing intent was not endless, and the sword intent was limited by the size of her mental power, so she naturally couldn''t use it too many times. But the sword of the girl directly plunged the god of incompliance into the endless quagmire, unable to extricate herself! However, the girl was still dissatisfied with this, she forcibly lifted the sword in her hand, and once again gathered a domineering flow of destruction "Quadruple Hell Dragon Broken!!!" "..." "Nine-Layered Hell Dragon Broken!!!" After swinging out of the prison nine times in a row, Kenzi''s face was instantly pale, and it was obvious that his mental energy had been exhausted. However, the advantage of doing so was that Kenzi directly dragged the god of death into the abyss of defeat! You know, the god of death is not only such a power, but also has an invincible curse that hasn''t been used, just one step is wrong, and it''s in an unstoppable place. "I miscalculated!" In the pain, the god of death showed a relieved smile. As a god of disobedience, he is immortal, and naturally he will not be afraid of a death, just-- "But I am the god of death, so naturally I can''t close my eyes and wait for death!" I saw that the god of disobedience gave up resistance and poured all his power into the sword in his hand. In an instant, the god of disobedience contained the infinite power of death. Whoosh!!! Before being completely annihilated, the god of death threw forcefully, the divine sword turned into a terrible black glow, blatantly piercing the destruction flow of hell, and blasted towards the smasher who could only barely support it. "not good!" At this moment, both Kenzi and the women who watched the battle exclaimed that Athena was waiting for action in the dark, but stopped just after taking a half step. "It seems..." The incoming Divine Sword was strangely still in the air, and the red-haired boy appeared out of thin air, took Kongzi into his arms, and laughed softly, "I came back in time." .. 700 Chapter 003 Nagatos return, ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes by a few minutes. When Nagato''s figure appeared in the void of the heavens, he immediately sensed a familiar wave, and an unspeakable impulse also poured out of his body, calling him to hunt. "Huh, the impulse to kill the gods? Is it a pure god of disobedience?" The red-haired boy''s face showed a little surprise. In fact, Nagato had not sensed the pure god of disobedience for many years. As for the two subdued gods of disobedience, Athena and Lancelot, they had already Without the name of''failure'', Nagato''s impulse to kill the gods cannot be caused at all. Therefore, after sensing the breath of the god of disobedience, Nagato was suddenly a little stunned. But soon the boy understood that it was probably the realm of myth in the depths of the secluded world, and finally a god awakened from the long sleep and then descended from the secluded world. "The god of disobedience, I miss the smell very much." Although he hasn''t been a godslayer for many years, it is obvious that the traces of godslayers on Nagato can''t be erased at all. Joining the stage as the king of gods in the moon world is the best evidence. However, that is not a bad thing. In other words, it is Nagato''s intention to retain the character of killing God. The world is big, and there are always some weird things that can restrain the gods, but if the gods have the attributes of killing gods, there will be a lot of weaknesses. And... Doesnt it feel interesting to have a god-killing attribute?! "However, should I check the recent chaotic starry sky first? I only get some general information in the Moon World, and I didn''t pay much attention to the details." Although I wanted to kill the gods directly, I knew that if I went there, I would be killing them at all. Nagato wisely gave up his thoughts and connected his consciousness with heaven... then-- "...Damn, be careful, Koko!" ... ... "It seems..." After mobilizing his own world authority and freezing the time and space of the coming Excalibur, Nagato hugged the weak purple-haired girl into his arms with some distress, feeling the beauty, and chuckled softly, "I came back in time. Well!" "Nagato-san." Even in an extremely exhausted and weak state, the gentleness on Koko''s body remains undiminished, holding Nagato lightly with his backhand, feeling the heartbeat of the other party, and muttering, "Welcome back." "Well, I''m back, and..." Hearing what Kenko said, Nagato hugged the girl''s body tightly, and Nagato whispered in Kenzi''s ear, "Welcome to be one of the godslayers." As soon as the voice fell, a huge magic circle appeared out of thin air with the girl as the center. In the center of the magic circle is a Tai Chi, and the Nagato who is holding the son is on one of the Yin and Yang fish, and the other Yin and Yang fish is where the god of noncompliance is. boom!!! Amidst a small roar, the sky and the earth vibrated slightly, the entire magic circle began to rotate, and the invisible power was transmitted between the two Yin and Yang fish. "...Huh? Humph!!" At this moment, Kongzi suddenly sensed that the hot power was injected into his body from the void, causing the whole person to hum uncontrollably, and then the whole person loosened, and soon fell into a deep sleep.123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com "Oh, I''m sleeping now!" "But it''s really interesting to be a godslayer." Feeling the earth-shaking changes in Kenzi''s body due to the ceremony, Nagato smiled lightly. Nagato was very happy that his lover could become a godslayer through his own efforts. "Just like this, I won''t stop my steps, so you have to keep up!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato''s mind moved, and the cloud teeth that fell by the girl and the imprisoned divine sword in the sky disappeared, and then she hugged the girl in the form of a princess. "Oh, right" Just as Nagato was about to step out and disappear in place, the boy seemed to think of something, he paused for a moment, and then toward the empty sky, he said, "Long time no see, Athena." "Long time no see, my lord!" At the moment Nagato just finished speaking, a silver-haired figure in the void appeared in vain and bowed slightly toward Nagato. It was one of the gods of Nagato, the mighty mother god from the world of Godslayer-Athens. Na. "Oh, let''s go together!" "Ok!" Without speaking much, the two looked at each other and used their own means to disappear in an instant, leaving only a ruined land raged by the breath of death and hell tornado, which gradually recovered under the mighty power of nature. ... ... After returning to Bai Yujing, Nagato realized that his departure seemed to be a long time ago. At this time, Bai Yujing, and the one in Nagatos memory, seemed to have some obvious changes. The original Bai Yujing was just a random graffiti of Nagato, a creation shaped by the might of the world. To be honest, Nagato really lacks artistic cells. But now, the entire Bai Yujing seems to have undergone considerable changes, and the hodgepodge of buildings has become standardized, making Bai Yujing more in line with Nagato''s identity. Obviously, such a change will not take less time. After Sangko was sent to the rest room, Nagato''s figure immediately appeared in the central hall of Bai Yujing, and sat on the first seat that belonged to the highest, while several of Bai Yujings high-level and Nagato lovers were already waiting there. Long time. "king!" "the host!" "Dear" At the moment when Nagato appeared, various titles were added to him. In this regard, the red-haired boy responded indifferently and smiled at the beautiful girls "Everyone, I''m back!" "It seems that I have been away for some years, and these years, I have suffered for you." "Now that I just came back, some things are not very clear, so please tell me something..." ps: I prepared to lie down for a while, but I overslept, got up in the middle of the night for an hour, and then went to bed... 701 Chapter 004 Bai Yujings first change! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ten years are vast, and the changes are greater than I thought." Walking alone in Bai Yujing, Nagato looked at the obviously different surroundings, and the one or two beautiful people who walked by from time to time, could not help but sigh with emotion "The so-called things are right and wrong, nothing more than that." Previously, Nagato had known about some changes in Bai Yujing over the years from Ming and Erica, the two most savvy and capable lovers, but no matter how much he said, it was not as shocking as he saw it with his own eyes. In his mind, the red-haired boy strolled to the eastern part of Bai Yujing. Just after arriving here, Nagato heard the roar of the beast, and then the roar stopped abruptly. The next moment, the vaguely bloody breath spread into Nagato''s feeling of blood after becoming a dead person. "Well, there is actually a killing in Bai Yujing, which is really rare!" After returning to his senses, Nagato showed an expression of interest, stepped out, and his whole body disappeared in an instant. At the same moment, the red-haired boy appeared in vain on a magnificent wall. "who!" As soon as he set foot on the city, Nagato heard a soft drink, and at the same time, a burst of air broke from behind, and in Nagato''s perception, a petite girl flew in. Immediately, Nagato turned sideways slightly, just enough to avoid the flying kick, and then saw clearly the appearance of the incoming person. The flying red hair and the extremely deep expression made Nagato a moment of surprise. "interesting." Perceiving the breath of the other party, and remembering the memory ten years ago, Nagato suddenly showed a rather interesting smile, just right to stretch out a hand, and hug the slender waist of the person who will attack. "It''s been a long time, Yuri!" When the attacking girl was held by Nagato, she was furious, but before she could fight back, she heard Nagato''s words and was taken aback. Then the girl raised her head and looked at Nagato with blue eyes. Looks like- "It''s you Baga!" The next moment, the girl named Yuri Nagato became even more angry, and her body actually condensed a powerful martial arts curse. However, Nagato''s fingers on the opponent''s waist moved slightly. boom!!! The girl''s condensed curse power seemed to have been hit at the core and collapsed one after another. The girl trembled, her body softened and fell into Nagato''s arms. "Oh, even if you reincarnated once, you still can''t do anything to me." "Very cute and interesting classmate Yuri Nakamura." Looking at this acquaintance who had been reincarnated once and grew up in his teens, Nagato, while feeling the passage of time, did not forget to provoke this once-only commander. "Damn, you Ba Ga has always been like this..." The curse power was broken by Nagato, and Yuri was weak for a while, but before he finished speaking, Yuri saw the red-haired boy gradually approaching him with a bad smile. "Baga, don''t come near me, you H..." Then, the words turned into vague sounds, echoing on the wall. Lingji Literature Website www.09wxwxs.com ... "Baga, I won''t let you go!" With the girl''s angry words echoing in her ears, Nagato sat on the wall and pursed her mouth with some aftertaste, making the red-haired girl who turned back from time to time to run faster. "Hahaha!!!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help laughing loudly, until the other party disappeared from his line of sight, and then he looked at the environment inside the wall that looked like a virgin forest and the scattered villages between the forests. "Is this the realm of martial arts? It''s really a good environment!" Speaking softly, Nagato''s gaze penetrated through the obstacles of the forest, and saw the graceful figures fighting in the forest, and the unknown animals fell to the ground one after another, and the blood flow continued. Bai Yujing in the sky, the twelfth floor of the five cities! This is the current structure of Bai Yujing. The most central main city has faith as its core. It is the faith saints of Nagato. Well, it is the gathering place of pure beauty enthusiasts and the main city of Bai Yujing. Outside the main city, the academy city in the west, the magic tower in the south, the comprehensive base in the north, and the martial arts realm here stand separately, forming a general trend with the main city faintly forming the huge Bai Yujing completely. As for the twelfth floor, it is an external processing agency. It is not located on Bai Yujing, but a hidden strength spread across the heavens. As more and more creatures in the heavens, Bai Yujing gradually needs such a force. . "but" Bathed in the wind from the virgin forest, Nagato closed his eyes and said softly, "I have already arrived, won''t you come out and see you? Dear Cuilian." "Humph!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, the surrounding breeze suddenly raged, and the beautiful shadow appeared in the wind. It was still in Hanfu, and the beautiful and indispensable leader Luo Hao appeared again. "Is this king very familiar with you? Don''t use such a friendly title without authorization." Having not seen him for many years, Luo Hao''s words were not polite, but in the faint, Nagato even heard a little jealousy from the teacher, but the feeling seemed to be an illusion, and it quickly disappeared. "Don''t be so heartless!" For an existence like Luo Hao, the mood will not be exposed, so even Nagato can''t figure out the other party''s true intentions, so he can only follow the other party''s words and say, "Anyway, we are old enemies!" "Humph!" Hearing the word''old enemy'', Luo Hao hummed softly, acquiescing to Nagato''s words, and then said, "Since it''s here, let''s sit in my secluded place." When he arrived in Baiyujing, Luo Hao lived in seclusion in the central mountain range in the martial arts realm. In other words, the martial arts realm was actually established for Luo Hao. If it were not for the existence of this martial arts supreme, Erica and Ming would not understand that the martial arts is powerful, and similarly, they would not be independent of the military. "I don''t dare to ask my ears." Facing Luo Hao''s invitation, Nagato agreed with a smile, but the red-haired boy at this time didn''t know what was waiting for him. If not, he would probably have a headache. Two hours later, an astonishing battle erupted on the mountain range in the center of the martial arts domain. The golden dragon shape and the red phoenix shadow violently collided in the sky... 702 Chapter 005: Love Sets Luo Hao Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle broke out suddenly. To be honest, this was unexpected by Nagato, but if you think about it, it makes sense. The exchanges of the godslayers are accumulated in battle. The life and death battles of the godslayers who meet in pairs are normal. Fighting or something should not be too easy. just-- "Ah, it''s only half a step away!" Standing on the central mountain range in the martial arts domain named Five Prisons Mountain by Luo Hao, Nagato looked at Luo Hao, who was walking through the void, and his whole body was united with the heaven and earth, suddenly showing a little surprise. Many years ago, Nagato had sorted out a path for the profession of God Killer, called the Three Steps of God Killer. The first step, that is, the initial stage, this type of godslayer is actually a pure power user. The second step is the self-reorganization of power. This type of god-killer is no longer a pure power user anymore. Their physique is sublimated enough to carry the reorganization of power. The third step is also the last step that Nagato explored back then. The true meaning of power! The godslayer who comprehend the laws of power, perfectly integrated the power with himself, and walked out of his own way, to some extent, the third step of the godslayer, has surpassed the god of inaction. However, the god killer actually has the fourth step, and its name is Niden God! This is the final step in the profession of a god-killer, but this step is difficult and difficult, because the god-killer becoming a god is to become a true god, a truly immortal god. I remember that there is a saying, all kinds of magical powers are easy to get, and it is difficult to find a true word. The reason why Nagato can claim to be the strongest god-killer is because Nagato has been stuck between the third and fourth steps, filled with some unspeakable mystery, and sublimated his own path. It''s not that Nagato can''t take the fourth step, Nagato is just accumulating, trying to become a powerful true god in one step. Moreover, Nagato''s ability to occupy this state for a long time is also due to the help of the god seat, not to reach this state independently. but-- "There were three battles that year. After each battle, I was able to rise to a level, but no matter how I improved, I couldn''t completely leave you behind..." "Obviously the god seat is already in my hands, I never thought that you would catch up." After being surprised, Nagato''s eyes suddenly became a little complicated, some surprised, relieved, and some surprises. For a while, even Nagato didn''t know what he was thinking. "That''s natural, I''m above and below the earth, the only one of the martial arts supreme, so is the leader Luo Hao!" Facing the admiration of his old enemy, Luo Hao confessed without hesitation, his hands were opened, and the surrounding space was slightly frozen in an instant. "Come to fight, my old enemy, when you are away, you know how lonely I am, open up your Da Luo Tiandao, now in your state, you are not my opponent at all!" "understood!" Hearing Luo Hao''s voice, Nagato temporarily recovered his divine will through the sea of ??spirit, and the whole person was instantly filled with indifferent temperament, as if inhuman. "Haha, that''s it!" Seeing the state of Nagato, Luo Hao smiled boldly, but did not hide the beauty of the beauty of the city. The aura on his body was completely compatible with the heavens and the earth, and a certain mysterious mystery filled the whole person.Novel Baby Novel Network www.xiaoshuowa.com "cry!!!" "Roar!!!" In an instant, the two moved at the same time The palm of the descending dragon and the palm of the flying phoenix exploded at the same time, and the huge golden dragon shape and the red phoenix shape volley with the wings spreading to cover the sky had a huge collision. That awe-inspiring energy was not only the entire martial arts domain, but the entire Bai Yujing people Feel it all. However, seeing that the place where the battle took place was in the martial arts field, everyone continued to do their own things. Over the years, something similar happened in the martial arts field every year. Until now, everyone knows that the master of the martial arts field is a violent godslayer. Every year, a lady or other strong man is dragged into the fight once. Bang bang bang!!! Stepping on the void, under the dragon''s flying and phoenix dance, the two kept banging at each other with punches and kicks. There is no use of power, and there is no time to use martial arts spells. The battle is extremely fierce, but compared to the battles of other godslayers, it looks extremely ordinary, but If other godslayers come here to see the battle between the two, they will definitely be horrified! Because every blow of the two men in front of them contains the power of power, which is not leaked, but also contains a mysterious mystery that is difficult for ordinary people to find. Ordinary godslayers are hit by such a blow, immortal and seriously injured! Boom boom boom!!! The battle lasted for two hours, and the roar continued for two hours. Finally, on a small river in the martial arts domain, Nagato hit Luo Hao''s abdomen with a punch. "Oh, the battle is over!" He opened his mouth and spit out a suffocating breath, the indifferent aura on Nagato gradually receded, and the whole person returned to his calm posture again, while Luo Hao stared at Nagato tightly, opening his mouth to spit out blood. "It seems that I still can''t beat you!" After the battle, the leader''s body seemed to be a little weak, he leaned against Nagato, and said softly, "I''m really unwilling. I lost twice in a row." "Don''t mind, Cuilian!" After hearing Luo Haos words, Nagato naturally hugged Luo Hao for some reason, and comforted: "You have only initially stepped into this realm. With the help of the god seat, I have been able to break through long ago, just suppressing Its not a breakthrough." "In fact, you can follow my footsteps and step into this realm alone, I am already very surprised." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato seemed to realize that he had embraced Luo Hao in his arms, and Luo Hao realized this, and suddenly his cheeks flushed a little "Is rude, even if you are my enemy, you can''t..." "Be my wife, Cuilian!" Nagato hugged the leader tightly, and then kissed him regardless of the leader''s weak resistance... ... ... "Fight first, then propose marriage, really creative!" In the void, Saya, who appeared at no time, was a little speechless, "I also ran back specially. It seems that Brother Nagato should be out of time recently." .. 703 Chapter 006: Cozy and War Agreement third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya is right. In the next few days, Nagato was completely out of time. Nagato even gave up the idea of ??going to see other lovers, and did not go back to the main city''s residence. He stayed in the Five Hells, Luo Hao''s reclusive place, and lived a life like a god with Miss Master. I have to say that Miss Master is really a perfect wife. First of all, Miss Master is very beautiful. This is unquestionable. Anyone will marvel when they first see Miss Teacher Master. It is hard to believe that a few men can ignore this beauty. This is no longer the beauty that a simple appearance can have, but also because of the unique strength and beauty! Secondly, because he has been deeply influenced by Han thought since he was a child, even Luo Hao, who is the only one who is the only one, is extremely obedient to his husband. It is completely impossible to see that the girl is the sacred leader of the Five Prisons. The force value is high but obedient to the husband, this point appeared in the lady teacher, which can already make the man unforgettable. Not to mention, the teacher lady can also sing and dance, has a superb piano skill, and can cook good dishes. Typically, she can go to the hall or the kitchen, both elegant and vulgar. Under the attendance of such a lady teacher, it goes without saying how happy Nagato''s small days are. The only thing that made Nagato have some doubts in his heart was that she had half-forced Miss Master Master to be her own wife, and for the first time forcibly captured her, how could she not resist. Although Han thought, or Confucian Neo-Confucianism, does have great power, but for the lady of the teacher who already knows his mind, these rules will affect her, but if you say that it will completely restrain her, it is a joke. . "Because there are almost no people worthy of me. Since I met you, I don''t want to miss it." "The Great Road is too lonely. I am also a woman. I will be tired for so many years. It seems that there is nothing wrong with finding a support for myself and supporting each other!" When Nagato asked such a question in the gap after a good time, the lady teacher replied so indifferently, as if she was talking about the quality of sleep, not her lifelong event. "So that''s it..." Hearing what the teacher said, Nagato was also worried, and then worked hard again, overwhelming the teacher, and got up again. In the past few days, Nagato has been enjoying such activities. ... ... "Really, Brother Nagato, you and sister-in-law are finally willing to come out." A few days later, Nagato and Miss Master made an appointment to go out to play, but not long after they left the house, Saya was blocked by a pavilion by a small creek. "Ah, sorry, sorry!" After seeing Saya, Nagato remembered the girl''s mission, and suddenly showed a little embarrassed expression, and then quickly grabbed it, and took up the teacher lady who was slightly shy because of Saya''s sister-in-law, and sat down in the pavilion. "Saya, you are back, so how did you discuss the situation on Xingyue?!" Xinfeng Literature Website www.xinfengwenxue.com Slightly gestured to the teacher, Nagato looked at Saya with a solemn expression, which made the girl who had been resentful could not help calming down. "Well, it''s an agreement!" Saya also sat down on the other side of Nagato, and Lord Luo Hao sat on both sides of Nagato, and then stretched out his hand a little bit. A virtual image appeared in the entire pavilion. The image in the image is the axis, the two ends are black and white, and the middle is the gray long axis between black and white! "Brother Nagato, you see, the axis in the image is the time axis. As a manifestation of the law of time known as the first law against the sky, the strength of the time axis can be used as a fulcrum." "First of all, on the axis, there are two unique worlds, a world of steel where the human realm is located, and a world we experience. These two worlds have become their main worlds under my struggle." Following Saya''s words, two spheres appeared on the long axis, located at two points on the axis. "Then, it''s the world. At the root, they can accelerate the world to the end or be born faster by adjusting the time, and then reclaim their power to merge many worlds into one." Numerous small balls suddenly appeared in the image, slowly fusing the two points on the axis, and then the two small balls on the axis were in constant state, and soon became two black and white balls that could be touched. "Finally, it is to use a certain opportunity to complete the metamorphosis of Liangyi!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato and Luo Hao saw it. The black and white spheres merged, and then they turned continuously to form a Tai Chi ball, floating in the void. Seeing this scene, Nagato was only feeling the deep thinking of Xingyue Root. Obviously, if the other party lacked the original power, Xingyue World would have been shaped like this long ago. Luo Hao was more exaggerated, and he went straight into the epiphany, making Nagato and Saya both peek at each other and couldn''t laugh or cry. An enchantment was placed at hand to isolate Luo Hao, Nagato continued to ask, "So, have they decided how to conduct the fifth Holy Grail War?" "Of course!" Saya replied, with an indescribable warfare on his face, "Naturally it is a total war, but we are not at home. We can reserve seven places for the heroes through the Holy Grail, well, not including the three of King Arthur''s family." "At that time, Brother Nagato, you can only come through the Holy Grail quota." "In that case, wouldn''t it be extremely detrimental to us, seven people, no, a dozen people against the entire Hall of Valor, and the major powers of the Moon World?!" "Yes, that''s it!" Seeing Saya answer without hesitation, a black line suddenly flashed on Nagato''s forehead, and then he heard the girl''s next sentence-- "Of course, our alien abilities will be released to the maximum, and those three can''t be shot directly." "Is that so, then something is going on?" In a low voice, Nagato gradually smiled "All-out war is an all-out war. In the next war, directly defeat the three loli. I don''t need the so-called alliance, I just need to surrender!" "Defeat them and conquer them. As long as they have them, the heavens and all realms will directly enter a period of rapid development. In that case, I will also have the confidence to face higher levels of existence." .. 704 Chapter 007 The fourth meeting of the Holy Grail! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Type Moon World! This is a world that has developed well, but has accidentally gone on a wrong road and lost its future. For various reasons, excessive differentiation of the parallel worlds has led to excessive consumption of the origin of Xingyue. Although Xingyue''s world has allowed the three major consciousnesses to condense and form and have their own independent consciousness, in general, it is already on the edge of the cliff. . Even if the origin of each world is fixed, it is not fixed. Taking humans as an example, comparing the world to humans, then the origin is equivalent to the life span of humans. If you spend your life mundanely, it will naturally end your life at almost a hundred years old. But if you step into practice or reform or something, you may break the limit of life and increase your life. The more you practice, the stronger you are, and your life will naturally increase. . The situation in the Moon World is equivalent to a life-consuming practice. Although he has a further knowledge reserve, his body cannot withstand evolution and needs a lot of original support. At this time, Nagato appeared! In the infinite world, there are very few people who can use the power of the source like Nagato extravagantly, and may not even exist. In addition, Nagato has a chaotic starry sky, but the time is too short. Still using people as an example, Nagatos Chaos Starry Sky is a world-famous arrogant who is so talented that countless people want to commit suicide, but he has just been unearthed and lacks too much experience and knowledge. It stands to reason that the situation like Nagato and Kinyue World is completely dry, and it will definitely burn. just-- "I disagree!" "Although Xingyue Root Will only needs one-tenth of the authority, he is willing to succumb to me!" "Although I accepted the request of Xingyue Roots, Chaos Starry Sky will directly save hundreds of millions of years of time and reach the sky in one step. Even in the face of those saints, I can be extremely calm." "But, I just don''t agree!" Nagato leaned back slightly, leaning on the chair, and slightly raised the corners of his mouth. He said with a bit of jealousy: "There is only one reason, that is, I only accept surrender, not the alliance!" The jealous words echoed in the conference room, making all the girls who were sitting around, the lovers or subordinates of Nagato, also known as quasi-lovers, all look different. "well said!" Among them, Luo Cuilian, who had just become Nagatos wife, couldnt help but uttered a voice. As the most domineering existence among Nagatos lovers, what Nagato said just now was very inspiring to her-- This is the absolute overlord recognized by her Luo Cuilian! "I understand, then, ask Wang, how do you plan to make Xingyue Roots surrender." At this time, Erica stood up and asked. In public, even if the surrounding people can be regarded as family members, Erica still has the same etiquette. Although not a staid person, Erica is indeed a person with a title. Great knight. "That''s why I called this meeting!" "Calculated in the time of the heavens, in ten years, we will have a Holy Grail war in the Moon World." "At that time, in addition to my foundation in the Moon World, we will have seven places that can come as heroes." "Of course, in addition to me and Lian''er, there is another place for Saya, and there are four places left. The content of this meeting is about the choice of this place." "You..." Literary Size said www.wenxueda.com Nagato paused, looked around, and scanned the beautiful faces, "Who can join me in that war ten years from now." As soon as the boy''s voice fell, the faces of the surrounding women showed a little eagerness, but no one spoke. The women are not stupid. Although fighting with Nagato is good, all of this must be based on victory. Can I help Nagato-kun win? Except for a few who gave up at the beginning, a few transcendental, most of the girls present were asking themselves so, with a hesitant look on their faces. "correct!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly opened his mouth, drawing everyone''s attention for a while. "Erica, you three sword girls don''t need to go, I will try it, and use some special methods to summon you, and Athena, Lancelot, you two do not need it, for the same reason. ." "understood!" All the women present knew Nagato''s unique character, and under normal circumstances would not refute Nagato''s decision, especially the girls from the world of Godslayers. "Ming, you don''t need that place either, you have a half-length body in Xingyue World!" "understood." Ming, who had been silent since the beginning of the meeting, replied cleanly. Vaguely, Nagato felt that Ming was very satisfied with his arrangement. "the last point!" The boy looked at a certain corner, and the red and white maiden was sitting quietly, showing a little surprise, "That is, there is another place, that is, Kikyo." "There are three places left, I won''t specify them!" ... ... After the meeting, Bai Yujing immediately stirred up a wave of training enthusiasm. Or stay in Bai Yujings exclusive library to find suitable materials, or send it to other planets to experience, or ask others how to practice... All in all, the whole Bai Yujing suddenly became a bit lively. "Husband, is this your purpose?" Perceiving the situation on Bai Yujing, Luo Cuilian leaned back on Nagato''s shoulders, saying that the two who had just become husband and wife were in a period of passionate love. These days, they are completely stuck together. "Forget it!" "Well, they are all my treasures!" "Except for very few existences, they are also the beloved of planes." Nagato did not refute the teacher-master''s words, but admitted lightly, and then said softly, "But because of this, I hope to see them shine out of their own glory rather than protect them." ps: This chapter is a clear explanation of the ending part of the eighth episode.There are still a few chapters below, and we will enter a new plane... 705 Chapter 008 Retreat, organize memory first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was closed. After stimulating all his lovers with the Holy Grail quota and setting off a wave of practice, he decisively shut himself down. Before the retreat, Nagato also realized that if you don''t want to obliterate the brilliance and spirituality of the girls, then the matter of preparing a stage for them to freely radiate their glory should also be on the agenda. In fact, today, the various forces of Nagato have expanded to a very exaggerated level. If he wants to, even if there is the so-called suppression of the world, Nagato can rely on the army in his hand to carry out the most direct crush on the worlds where the world consciousness is not strong enough. Nagato can let people such as Erica, Ming, etc., serve as leaders to help themselves conquer the world. If not, Nagato can also expend enough power to make those girls who are strong enough in combat and smart enough to sneak into those new planes smoothly, stir up the wind and rain, and finally tell themselves to pick peaches. However, the so-called not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Conquering a world, whether it is a frontal crush or a secret sneak, is an enemy to the world. Even if the advantage is great, it is inevitable that the protagonist will explode. In short, there is a certain risk. If there is any accident, Nagato himself will really feel heartache. "Now I have achieved the escaped one, and I can fully let my lovers share their identities. In the future, they will be legal in any world and will not be rejected by the world." "However, it is impossible for me to follow them anytime and anywhere." "Therefore, as the base camp of the heavens and all realms, they need a true logistics manager. For this reason, the Holy Grail war ten years later must be won, and the root will and the two major restraints must be integrated into the heavens and all realms. At this time, not only the world has completed the initial accumulation, but also the great era of real plane conquest can be opened." Said this to the newly-married Master Lady, Nagato entered the kingdom of God on the sun, sat on the throne, and fell into a deep sleep, but in fact, he was wholeheartedly conserving his mind and interpreting the saint captured in the world of the moon. memory. In fact, after just getting some memories carried by the saint''s will, Nagato was shocked by a quick glance, and he wanted to continue exploring. It was just at the end of the Holy Grail at that time, Nagato endured it, and what followed was one thing after another. In addition, Nagato had the intention to calm himself down, so he pushed the boat forward until today. "Now, let me see what secrets are hidden in the memory of the saint!" After extracting the memory of the suppressed saint from the sea of ??knowledge, Nagato''s heart was so secretive, and even a little excited, Nagato was already a little eager to know what a world stronger than himself was like. The first glance was like a frog jumping out of a well and seeing the sky to Nagato. Nagato really wants to get the sincere surrender of the three big wills of Xing Yue, and is even willing to accept the Holy Grail War ten years later. I have to say that a small part of the reason is because of seeing the new sky He can''t wait to fly to the sky, soaring in the wider sky! boom!!!Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com When Nagato plunged his mind into the memory of the saint, there was a wave of fluctuations in his consciousness. Suddenly, the young man''s consciousness seemed to have traveled through time and space and came to an unknown mysterious space, unpredictable. "I am the Yuanshi, and now I am a sage of Yuanshi, so far, thousands of catastrophes, all kinds of pain, without my body, I am the sage of Yuqing Yuanshi!" In a daze, Nagato seemed to see a figure fluttering like a fairy in white clothes at the endless peak, proclaiming this way towards the sky, and the vast sky seemed to be sprinkled with golden lotus and purple gas for this, for the people in white clothes. celebrate. "This is the memory of the saint!" Nagato realized in an instant that because all his mind was sinking into this memory, the scene in the memory reappeared in front of him as a result, it was just-- "Strange, how does it feel that there is a big gap with that avatar of Will!" Looking at the white figure that seemed to stand on the top and scorn the common people, Nagato suddenly felt a wave of violations. After watching for a while, Nagato had to admit that the avatar of the saint he had hit was completely defective. Apart from other things, the temperament alone is totally incomparable! "Needless to say, let''s fight!" "Just so!" Just as Nagato sighed, the picture turned again, and saw the white-clothed man with his hands on his back, volleying against a black-clothed swordsman, and without saying anything, he fought like crazy, with sword energy and fist breaking through the void. The battlefield was continuously destroyed and then opened up again. After repeating it several times, Nagato was stunned. Although it was only a short moment, Nagato realized that even if there is a chaotic starry sky, he should not approach the two in front of him, otherwise, it would be too unsafe. Then, the screen turns again... At this time, Nagato also understood that the memory he got was incomplete, only scattered parts, and he didn''t say much immediately, but just watched quietly and digested everything. As Nagato continued to digest the memory, on the outer god seat, the body of Nagato gradually diffused with a mysterious Dao mechanism, which seemed to be evolving. Time passed bit by bit, one day, one week, one month... Time flies, half a year has passed in a blink of an eye, and Nagato above the god seat has changed. Although it is still the red-haired boy, three separate illusory scenes appeared on the boy''s head, side by side. The image on the left is a scarlet moon, with six-pointed stars inscribed on the moon. There is a small circle on each of the six horns of the six-pointed star. Some creatures seem to be gestating inside the circle. The image on the right shows nine dark golden dragons entwined with each other. In the middle of the dragons, there is a bead shining with gold. The inside of the bead seems to be conceived with a chaos, and a calm aura is slightly emitted. The image in the middle is a golden pyramid, or a pyramid composed of three slabs. Two of the three slabs have mysterious runes written on them. One is complicated and the other is simple, while the last is a blur, and nothing can be seen. ... ps: It''s watery, forgive me!.. 706 Chapter 009 Condensation, Second Order Rune! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and another five months have passed in a blink of an eye. At noon that day, an unspeakable coercion swept across the whole heaven in an instant, and even Youshi could perceive this coercion. There is no power to shock the world, and no strength to oppress the soul. However, under such pressure, everyone can''t help but surrender. It seems that this pressure does not need to oppress the sentient beings in the world, because it is inherently high. "Look, heaven..." "How come, it''s obviously noon now!" "It''s weird, what does this scenery indicate?" All the creatures on the road were surprised to find that above the sky of heaven, the golden sun and the red and blue magic moon were juxtaposed in the sky, shining brightly. Such a scene shocked all the creatures in the heavens. "Are you golden sun and two rounds of magic moon, is Nagato-kun going out?" "It''s almost time, it''s been eleven months." "Yeah, it should be coming soon!" Compared to the unclear of most living creatures in the heavens, Bai Yujing, the lovers of Nagato understand that such unique things in this world are generally Nagato''s masterpieces. After all, whether it was the golden sun or the red and blue magic moon, it was the manifestation of Nagato''s power at the beginning. Even if the weight is not so heavy later, it is also the place that Nagato focuses on. You know, the kingdom of God in Nagato is located on the sun! For a time, when Bai Yujing came to Beijing, the women talked a lot. at this time-- "Sorry, I will continue to retreat here for a while. There is something you need to complete. Erica, you are more familiar with religious matters, so let you take the lead!" "Reorganize the church of the Lord of Gods in the world of Godslayers. My honorific name can be called Lord directly." "Then, you are responsible for spreading on all planetary planes. I don''t need all faith, just replace Catholicism." "The same applies to newcomers in the future. In my world, I don''t need Catholicism!" "Of course, the heavens are different. The heavens only need my faith!" "Understood, Wang!" Although she didn''t know what Nagato was going to do, Erica didn''t hesitate to bow and salute, then greeted the girls and turned to execute Nagato''s order. ... ... "Huh, this should be fine!" Above the god seat, Nagato slowly opened his eyes and said softly, "Unexpectedly, the time is like an arrow, and it will be a year in a blink of an eye!" I love searching the website www.520soduxs.com "I understand, those people in the Great Fairy Xia world in the novels of the past, a retreat for hundreds of thousands of years, it is really possible to happen." With a soft sigh, the red-haired boy''s gaze swept across the three on top of his head inadvertently, like a virtual image of Sanhua on top, suddenly showing a knowing smile "The road ahead is finally deduced!" During the one-year retreat, Nagato not only opened up a lot of horizons, but also used the mysterious Dao machine from the memory of the saint to deduce his own path for a long time in the future. In the memory of the saint, the most shocking and enlightening thing to Nagato is not how strong the saints combat effectiveness is, nor the saints classic mystery, but the opponents that the saint has eliminated one by one along the way. Those opponents, as far as Nagato''s eyes are concerned, they are very strong, the protagonists with infinite potential, and they are talking about them. However, after all, they did not keep up with the saint''s footsteps. Under the big wave, they stopped moving and were eliminated by time. This makes Nagato very vigilant! After repeatedly searching for clues in the memory of the saint, Nagato finally understood why they couldn''t keep up with the saint. The reason is simple, that is, their foundation is insufficient, although in terms of foundation, they have surpassed many people, but compared with the saints, they have insufficient foundation. Therefore, no matter how lucky they are, even if they can be higher than a saint, when they enter a higher level, they are all powerless and can only say nothing. Therefore, in order to prevent himself from repeating the same mistakes, Nagato devoted himself to the study of how to build an invincible foundation for himself, and now he has achieved little success. "Just to complete my own thoughts, we must first condense the two realms of heaven and earth into a core thing like the life wheel red jade. For me, it will take some time." "So, let''s do it again, wait by the way!" Thinking about this, Nagato fell into a deep sleep again, and just like that, another month passed in a blink of an eye. Of course, because of the time difference, the planets of the plane have passed for several years. boom!!! On one day, Nagato sensed a roar from the void, and suddenly woke up from the deduction. Then, the boy sensed that a large amount of power of faith came from the void. "It seems that faith spread very quickly, and the first frenzy of faith is here!" "Just take this opportunity to condense my rune!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato took out the special technique of condensing the runes from the memory of the saint and unfolded it instantly. In an instant, the invisible and colorless flood of faith was condensed by Nagato. "Lord, you are one and ten thousand, you are the source of everything!" "Our Father in heaven, may everyone honor your name as holy. May your kingdom come, and may your will be done on earth as it walks in heaven." With the convergence of this wave of faith, in front of Nagato, a pure white talisman gradually condensed and formed under a certain mysterious aura. "It''s now, the French Open resonates!" At this time, Nagato''s hand was sealed, and the surrounding temples faintly resonated, and the mysterious law network loomed in the surrounding space. Then, the resonance expanded and filled the blank talisman. "Order Rune, Condensation!!!" Gradually, mysterious runes gradually appeared on the talisman. As time passed, the golden sun outside suddenly shone with dazzling light...... .. 707 Chapter 010 is out, ready to go for the third time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rune. It''s a clever trick similar to the person of true God! True God is very difficult to achieve, even if the teacher lady is already half of the True God at this time, it is difficult for her to take the last step, because the number of gods is limited. Nagato now understands that with the help of the god seat, he can easily reach this realm of being a true god anytime and anywhere, completely because he has taken over the cause and effect of the tortoise shell of the godslayer world His own personality is entirely the owner of that turtle shell! To be honest, after understanding this kind of inside information, Nagato dare not become a god at will. If he can''t complete the cause and effect of the master of the turtle shell, after he becomes a god, his strength will be stagnated because of the constraints of causation. In that case, things will be big. At least the way of heaven is like this! To become a true god, one must obtain the position of a true god. Either it was inherited from the ancient true god, or it was obtained by coincidence, or the destiny was like this. In short, there are many ways to get the position of the true god. But after all, those methods are only owned by a few great fortune talents. Most people, in order to become gods, choose to use all means to kill a weak true god To kill the true god, you must be extremely powerful before becoming the true god! Therefore, there are powerful true gods who can successfully kill gods and become gods for the sake of their disciples'' descendants or family members, and they have developed the so-called rune method. The rune, the rune of God! The runes that condense faith, law, and will are actually part of the Godhead, and they can be transformed into the Godhead in the future, or combined into the Godhead. "So, the husband wants to practice this magical rune method?" Snuggling next to Nagato, Miss Teacher Master said softly. At this time, Nagato was entangled by Miss Teacher Master as soon as she left. After the two stayed warm for a while, Nagato took out the magic rune method. "Yeah, Lian''er, you are the strongest combat power outside of me. Naturally, the stronger the better, and in the promotion of my beliefs, the power of faith is also sufficient for shaping you into my concubine." Nagato whispered, the whole person seemed extremely detached from the dust, this is Nagato''s path to enlightenment, after condensing the runes, it naturally reveals the nature. "understood!" I saw the lady master reading the law of runes enthusiastically, and then there was a little excited smile on her face, "In other words, in the future, I will continue to kill the gods?" "Yes!" Glancing at the girl, Nagato also smiled. I have to say that the blood of the godslayer is deeply ingrained in the two strongest godslayers. ... ... "Well, you are doing well!" In the meeting room, Nagato embraced Erica, and listened to the blonde girl telling her how to promote Nagato''s faith, and exclaimed.12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com "Thank you, dear king!" When the two were alone, Erica was less formal, holding Nagato in her backhand, as if absorbing the warmth of Nagato''s body. This kind of appearance made Nagato''s index finger move and lifted the girl''s chin for a while. Lingering*. "king" Moaning* in a low voice, the girl resisted the urge to call loudly, but with Nagato''s rich experience, she quickly fell into a loss. An hour later, Nagato hugged Erica, who was disheveled and feeble, and at the same time flipped through the specific documents about the spread of his beliefs. It seems that although the girls narration is clear, it is not specific enough. Many things, Nagato must know. After spending a few minutes, Nagato memorized all the large amounts of information and made his own judgment with his strong reading ability that is almost unforgettable. I have to say that Erica''s ability to do things is really strong! Nagatos command is actually very simple. It is to replace the faith of God with the faith of Nagato! Erica also understood very thoroughly, and directly pointed the finger at Catholicism from the beginning. The girl recruited a group of powerful liars. According to Nagato''s request to include all the girls, they compiled a myth that belongs to Nagato. Story and disguised a miracle. Then, the great power was invoked, and the God of the Holy See was completely ruined, and then replaced by Nagato''s faith. A light suggestion came from a wide range of invoking the authority of Spirit Sea. Finally, the last armed forces of the Holy See were wiped out in the dark, and the task was completed. As for the beliefs of other gods, Erica didn''t touch it, and the girl knew that those mythological stories were the source of the birth of gods that were not followed in the realm of mythology. If those myths are obliterated, the loss will be great! "Good job, Erica!" "In order to reward you, you will come to bedtime today!" In the girl''s slightly surprised gaze, Nagato said extremely unscrupulous words, and the two disappeared in place, at the same moment, they appeared in a red room. Then, the next day, Erica couldn''t get up... ... ... In the next month, Nagato went to see his lover one by one, changing one almost every day, singing songs every day, and partying every night, so happy. After all, I haven''t seen each other in more than ten years, even if I have a feeling of concern, I still need a little management. In fact, Nagato still didn''t know it at this time. If he was before going to the moon world, how would he know to do this? Before he knew it, Nagato had grown a lot. Until one day, Nagato received the voice of the divine will-- "Ontology has discovered a new world, or a new world group, in the newly discovered chaotic region, there are several world reactions, and it should be possible to find a suitable world." "Oh, is it so?" After Ming got up, Nagato was naked, showing a trace of a smile, "Then I will look forward to it, you know, my requirements are not low." "According to my deduction, to build a more perfect foundation, the premise is that my three modes have condensed the core of strength, the life wheel ruby, the rune of order, and then the authentic mode of the dragon ball..." "Hope to find a suitable world!" .. 708 Chapter 011 Mysterious Plane First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The hot flame shock wave blasted the ground extremely fast at a speed several times the speed of sound, blasting the earth out of a huge pit, stirring up a large amount of rubble and dust, covering Nagatos sight, causing Nagato to frown slightly. . Oooh!!! At this moment, two huge ferocious beast skulls rushed out of the dust, and with the support of their long necks, they bit and killed Nagato. The two open mouths of the blood basin were filled with unimaginable The devouring power. "Although it is a lot worse than my emperor dragon, I have to say that this kind of swallowing ability is also rare." He made his own evaluation indifferently, the space behind Nagato rippled, and in a burst of indescribable pressure, nine dark-gold metal-armed dragon heads roared out, and the two beast mouths that swallowed everything suppressed in the future. Down. boom!!! As the two beast skulls were suppressed, a dark phantom was also exposed from the dust, and then, along with the two beast skulls, crashed to the ground, making the surrounding dust and smoke more diffuse. "It turns out to be a two-headed subdragon species!" At this time, Nagato also saw the scene of the creature in front of him, and then frowned slightly, "No, this two-headed subdragon species has a swallowing attribute. It does not have a trace of flame attribute, and it lacks one, the flame shock wave. ..." Before he finished speaking, Nagato stopped, the next moment-- Whoosh!!! The sound of breaking through the air suddenly echoed around. In an instant, the red flash broke through the smoke and dust, and rushed from behind Nagato. The speed was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t help but slap their tongues when they saw it. "Good speed!" Although his back was facing the attack, Nagatos perception had already caught the opponent. In the soft admiration, Nagato suddenly turned around and blasted out with a punch. At this time, he was in the state of the tunnel mode. On Nagatos fist, the power of space Already full. boom!!! In an instant, Nagatos fist collided head-on with the incoming red flash. Amidst the roar, the surrounding time seemed to stagnate. The power of the space vibrated slightly, and the surrounding space faintly appeared cracks. Then, The red flash was blown away by Nagato''s punch, and it crossed a parabola in the sky, and then crashed to the ground, raising a lot of dust. "Ah pull, is the shot a bit heavier?" To be honest, it was the first time that Nagato was attacked as soon as he entered the world. With a slight joy, he exerted a little real power. Roar!!! After crashing to the ground, the surrounding magic gathered. Not long after a roar, a red lion with flames all over appeared out of thin air, and his hideous eyes kept scanning Nagato. It seemed that it was not badly hurt. "Hey, I have no mercy!" Seeing this scene, Nagato was a little stunned. At this moment, the flaming lion rushed up again. At this moment, the nine emperor dragons except for the three double-headed ones used by the suppressors to resist the struggle. The sub-dragon species, the other five automatically greeted them, and started fighting with the extremely fast lion.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com "Is it the world''s problem?" Without paying attention to the battlefield, Nagato looked around. At this time, he officially began to patrol the world he traversed this time, although everything around him seemed extremely ordinary, with long white clouds and green grasslands. But after Nagato took a closer look, he was stunned. "This world is too messy, or this world does not exist independently at all, otherwise, how could there be such a world that is almost composed of magic power, just kidding!" Yes, Nagato was surprised to find that this world is entirely composed of magic, and of course there are concepts. This is the backbone of the magic that builds this world. If it were not for the existence of concepts, this world would probably be a huge sea of ??magic. Although in Nagato''s sight, everything around him is vivid, and the grass underneath Nagato can still feel a touch of life from it, but there is no doubt that all of this is simulated by magic. "No wonder that lion caught my punch and still jumped alive!" "As long as the creatures built by magic power have enough magic power, they can directly recover, and the flame of that guy, if you don''t guess wrong, has the ability to burn everything and replenish yourself, and the restoring power is even greater." After taking a look at the dragon head blasted off, he rushed up reluctantly, completely looking like a desperate Saburo, Nagato pondered for a while, then made up his mind "Since the simple loss of magic power cannot be defeated, then let me take a look at your concept!" The coercive dragon power that had been suppressed from the beginning was completely diffused. In an instant, the red lions movements were delayed, and Nagato disappeared in place, and instantly appeared in front of the red lion, ignoring the high temperature of the flame. It penetrated the head of the lion monster. ... ... "Is it this way?" Wandering in the void, Nagato was holding a unique mysterious substance in one hand, looking at the unique gourd world in the distance, especially the upper part of the gourd, and said softly, "It turns out that the world just now is really just a subsidiary world. !" Just now, the connection between the core concept and magic of the two special monsters that Nagato attacked him was broken. After taking out the core concept, it was directly bounced out by the entire magic world. Originally, if Nagato was willing, he could completely stop in that world forcibly. But Nagato found that it was useless for him, so he gave up blocking and left the strange world smoothly. "It''s a very interesting world, remember here first, come later!" Following his instincts, Nagato knew that this was not the plane where the dragon ball was born out of his own way, so he collected the two mysterious concept substances, and then turned his gaze to another direction. "Let''s go to the plane over there first!" There, the same few world balls are floating in the chaos... ps: By the way, who knows where Nagato has gone?.. 709 Chapter 012 Huangquan and Kagura are second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh, I hope this time the plane can be normal!" Between the mountains and forests, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared out of thin air, slowly falling from mid-air, and the sudden sound frightened away a few birds perching on the treetops, breaking the surrounding silence. At this time, Hato Nagato discovered that mysterious plane, one month has passed... Among the plane groups in this area, Nagato has already explored two planes. It''s just that every plane is a bit speechless, and no plane is normal, so Nagato almost couldn''t help but complain. The first plane is worse, it is a completely frozen doomsday world. To be honest, Nagato doesnt know the meaning of existence in such a world, but from an intuitive point of view, that person is useful to him, so Nagato took a little time to compile the remaining tens of thousands of remaining human beings and put that person The face dragged into the chaotic starry sky. The second plane is even more speechless, it turned out to be only a half plane. Maybe other people, like a legendary mage, after seeing such a demiplane, will happily take it for themselves and develop it into their own country, but for Nagato, it really doesn''t make much sense. Therefore, Nagato divided the demiplane and created thousands of extremely exquisite storage rings with different shapes, which were distributed to his lovers as gifts. Most of this month was actually spent here by Nagato. It was unintentional. Although I didn''t think much about it, in this month, Nagato felt that his knowledge of the law of space had become a little deeper, and even the law of time had gradually gained a clue. At this moment, this place is the third plane that Nagato explores, and the last plane of this chaotic region! "It looks like a normal plane world!" Stepping on the ground, walking in the woods, Nagato looked around and found nothing unusual, and said so, but when the young man dared to speak, a ghost-like spirit appeared. The corner of Nagato''s mouth twitched. "Humph!" With a soft snort, Nagato stretched out his hand, and a black hole appeared out of thin air, swallowing the spirit body instantly. "The soul black hole is really a good move!" Selectively forgetting the situation just now, Nagato turned his attention to the ability of the human world that he had just used. It felt that it was stronger and more efficient than the soul swallowing used by Nagato. just-- "What a messy memory, it''s exactly like a graffiti!" After reading the memory of the spirit body by means, Nagato couldn''t get any news. Obviously, the time for this spirit body to take shape was very short, which is why it didn''t have much memory. "Spirit body is easy to form, so there is a great possibility. This is a spiritual world..." "If that''s the case, it''s really possible to find what I need..." "Although I have some ideas, let''s find the residents of this plane first and understand the situation of this world, let''s talk about it!" Thinking about this, Nagato''s figure flickered and turned into a dark shadow in the forest, flying across the Internet, and the direction of the boy''s advancement is exactly what Nagato sensed knows, the place where human breath gathers. direction. Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowoxs.com ... A few minutes later, the outskirts of the forest. When Nagato''s figure flew out from the forest, he just saw the setting sun from the west, scattered the afterglow of the setting sun among the entire city, perhaps because of the relatively high position and the vastness of sight, so that the person who just came out of the forest The heart of the door also widened. "Huh, it''s actually a city with a lot of spiritual veins like Dongmu." Taking a closer look at the city, Nagato, with extraordinary experience and amazing eyesight, without the ability to use it, found the extraordinary city in front of him, "If there is a protagonist in this world, I probably live in this city." "Huang Quan, wait for me!" "Ha, you are too slow, Kagura!" At this moment, Nagatos eyes appeared two galloping girls. The two girls were wearing white and black school clothes. The black school uniform was a standard black long straight, and the white girl had short hair. . The direction the two are moving is surprisingly the dilapidated subway station not far from here. Just looking at it from a distance, Nagato feels that the other two are unusual. "It''s strange. At first glance, they seem to be favored by the world, but they don''t seem to be the same!" Thinking like this in my heart, the power of space in Nagato diffused. The young man was isolated from the world. Although he still stood in place, he seemed to have disappeared. After that, Nagato seemed like no one, with There are two girls. Soon, the three of them entered the abandoned subway station that looked ghostly. then-- "It''s type c, patio bug!" "Evil spirits that specialize in preying on the dead in concrete." The battle broke out in front of Nagato. A group of big-eyed weird spirit bugs surrounded the two girls, and the girls also took out their weapons to fight. The smaller girl used a special sword while the more Bigger... "puff!" Nagato couldn''t help laughing softly, because the weapon used by the black, long and straight girl was actually an iron. Although the chain on the iron was also used as a weapon, for some reason, Nagato felt very pleased watching it. sense. "However, thanks to the blessing of this scene, I finally remembered that this is the world of spirit eating, so the two in front of me are Kanshan Huangquan and Tuguong Kagura of the black and white witches." Looking at the two young girls fighting in front of them, especially the black long straight Kanshan Huangquan, Nagato''s heart was faintly excited. I don''t know why, Nagato is more interested in dangerous beautiful girls than ordinary girls. "Oops, I ran out of spiritual water!" At this moment, a patio bug flew towards the girl from the sky, Huang Quan suddenly reacted and hit it out with a hot iron in his hand. As a result, the spiritual water was exhausted and the evil spirit was not destroyed. After Huangquan lost its one-shot kill, the patio bugs gathered and surrounded Huangquan, and then tentacles radiated from the body. "not good!" Just when Huang Quan was a little panicked, the girl suddenly felt a figure appear behind her, a hand stretched out from behind, and wrapped her shoulders "What I like, can''t be touched by bugs!" In an instant, a black flame burst forth wantonly, completely igniting all the surrounding patio bugs, and in a moment, turned into ashes... 710 Chapter 013: Pushing Food Spirit HorizontallyPart Three You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black flame of fear swept across in an instant. The patio bugs in the entire abandoned subway were ignited, and in a blink of an eye, only a pile of ashes remained, making Kagura and Huangquan both stunned at the same time, and the entire subway station was suddenly silent. "Who are you, and... let go!" In the end, Jianshan Huangquan reacted, but he had to react, because Huang Quan found that the hand that was holding his shoulder rubbed back and forth restlessly, causing the girl to get goose bumps. "No!" Nagato spoke out confidently, and at the same time a force poured into Huangquan''s body. In an instant, the spiritual power in the black long straight girl''s body was violent, apparently temporarily unavailable, and the girl''s body also softened. "You have been taken by me, so be my concubine obediently!" When Huang Quan''s body softened, Nagato took a step further and hugged Huang Quan into his arms, gently rubbing the girl''s cheek with his hand, looking at the other''s angry and unwilling face, and said. "what?!" Some dumb Kagura really reacted at this moment, seeing Huang Quan, who he regarded as his sister, being frivolous by others. Although the other party had saved herself just now and was still handsome, the girl still immediately placed her hand on the hilt. "Hurry up and let go of sister Huangquan, otherwise, I''m not welcome!" "Aha!" Hearing Kagura''s words, a malicious smile appeared on Nagato''s face. He raised his head slightly and motioned Kagura to look behind him, "To be honest, you can''t protect you by yourself, look behind you..." If it is an experienced fighter, after hearing Nagatos words, she would never believe it, but Kagura is not, so she turned around "That, that..." Then the girl saw the evil spirit humans coming out from the darkness and surrounding Kagura. Of course, there was also a group of evil human beings behind Nagato, also slowly surrounding them. "Kagura, that''s type D, evil spirited humans, they are about to be killed!" Being embraced by Nagato, Huang Quan did not react too violently, but seeing the situation Kagura was facing, the girl became anxious. Huang Quan understood very well that although Kagura''s strength at this time killed hundreds of Type D There may be no problems. but-- Her mood is completely unqualified! It''s bad. Faced with such a situation, there is no way to do it, and it will be bad then! The so-called bad spirits and bad spirits probably refer to Huang Quans state of mind at this time. I saw Kagura facing the surrounding evil spirit humans, and the knife in his hand was shaking, especially one of the evil spirit humans. Kagura''s heart was shaken even more because he was actually someone he had met a few days ago. "Kagura, cut it quickly!" "Yes, but..." Watching the interaction between the two sisters with great interest, Nagato looked at the evil spirit humans surrounded behind him. A black spark fell among the evil spirits. With a boom, the entire evil spirit group suddenly burned, the heat of the flame. , Reminded Huang Quan instantly. "Please, help Kagura!" Although dissatisfied with being frivolous, Huang Quan did not hesitate to ask Nagato for help for Kagura. "Yes, as long as you are willing to be my concubine!" Weichang Novel Network www.120weichang.com "it is good!" Faced with Huang Quan''s call for help, Nagato had already expected it, and soon put forward a very excessive request, but Huang Quan did not hesitate to agree to it, which made Nagato''s expression a little complicated. "You are so kind to that little sister!" At this time, Nagato finally realized that Huangquan, who had repeatedly suffered setbacks in the anime, was not blackened. Why was it blackened because of Kaguras departure? Even at this time, Kagura is already Huangquans most important treasure. Up. "I understand!" With a sigh, Nagato stretched out a hand, and when the result was not yet done-- "Liberation of Food Spirit-Bai Rui!" In the darkness on the other side of the subway, a steady voice came out, and then amidst the shock of spiritual power, a huge dog-headed, snake-like spirit beast roared and blasted out, opening its mouth wide, The evil spirits humans gnawed mercilessly, and within an instant, all the evil spirits were gnawed away. "Kagura, it''s too shameful!" The next moment, a steady voice reverberated around, a tall middle-aged man walked out of the darkness step by step, his body was still wrapped with two chains, and the other side of the chain was bound by the gluttonous spirit beast. . The middle-aged mans name is Tuguiya Gagara, the father of Tuguiya Kagura, and also the famous exorcist familyTuguiya, the head of the 27th generation. He inherited the spirit beast from his wife Dougiya 3 years ago. Bai Rui. "Sorry" At this time, Kagura had no will to fight, and fell to his knees with tears in his eyes. "Also, young man, let go of Huangquan!" After saying a word of Kagura, Tugong Yale looked at Nagato, who was still holding Huangquan, and said so, only while talking, the terrifying spirit beast named Bai Rui faintly approached and looked at Nagato. . Prior to this, Tuguiya Gara had already understood from Nagato''s series of actions that words could not touch the red-haired boy of unknown origin. "Oh, Bai Rui, known as the strongest spirit beast?" Facing the threat of Tugong Yale, Nagato also smiled a little, did not say much, only saw a wave of ripples in the space behind the boy, and a roar of nine huge dark golden dragon heads appeared. . "what!" Tugong Yale was suddenly shocked, because at this moment, he actually sensed endless fear from Bai Rui who had contracted with his soul... ... ... A few minutes later. When Bai Rui disappeared, Tugong Yale''s rather tall body collapsed. Nagato, accompanied by nine huge ferocious dragon heads, hugged Huangquan and came to the scared Kagura. Nagato pointed to Kagura''s forehead, and the girl fell asleep on the ground with a scream. "Asshole, I said, don''t hurt..." "It''s nothing, just give her a gift. Take your first kiss this time, girl, look forward to seeing you next time!" Before Huang Quan had finished speaking, she was kissed fiercely, and her voice rang from the girl''s heart... 711 Chapter 014: Pushing Food Spirits Horizontally [Next] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Front-line emergency intelligence, the unknown force that suddenly came a month ago-Dawn, has now captured the White House, and President Oguanhai has fled urgently. So far, all North and South America has fallen into the hands of Dawn and become enemy-occupied areas." "President Oguanhai stated over the radio that he will summon the free and unyielding fighters of the United States to take back his country!" "What will happen in the future, this station will follow up the visit to obtain the latest first-hand information!" In the office of the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Office, Ministry of the Environment of Japan, the Bureau of Natural Environment, a few agents who are too busy to touch the ground on weekdays are watching the news about the international situation on TV. It is not that they are idle, but that they have to pay attention! Maybe one day, the flames of war will burn on them. "Is the situation so exaggerated?" The head of the countermeasures room, Jinguji Changpu sitting in his wheelchair, sighed softly, this beautiful man with disabled legs, who always makes people feel unpredictable, is now full of sadness. "A month ago, if anyone told me that there was a big power that could subvert China, Australia and the entire Americas within a month, I would absolutely not believe it, but now I have to believe it." Standing not far from the head of the room, a long-haired decadent young man also replied helplessly. His name is Iizuna Noriyuki, the fianc of Jianshan Huangquan, and Jianshan Huangquan and Tugong Kagura are both of the Ministry of Environment and Nature. Agency of the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Office of the Environment Bureau. "Neb has to believe it too!" "Neb has to believe it too!" In the counter room, a pair of twin brothers from an African wizard tribe responded in this way. "If the situation deteriorates again, maybe it will be Japan''s turn when that time comes. Maybe we will go to the battlefield too. The battlefield is eyeless and too dangerous. In order not to leave any regrets, Sakuraba!" Koji Iwabata, a magnificent man with white eyes from the American Mercenary Agency, looked at a young man with short hair in the countermeasure room. "Wow, what are you doing?!" Seeing Iwabata''s solemn matter, the other member, Sakuraba Kazuki was a little startled, and then he saw that Iwabata had bullied himself in front of him, held his shoulder, and said "Boy, let''s send it!" Suddenly, the solidification atmosphere of the entire countermeasure room was destroyed, and I saw Akuji Iwabata dragging the stubborn short-haired boy close to the nearby room little by little, and Sakurabas tragic cries made everyone smile heartily. "Uncle really!" Sitting in the corner of the countermeasure room, Huang Quan laughed softly, and then she saw Tugong Kagura coming to her with coffee, "Here, sister Huang Quan, this is the coffee I made by myself. It''s been a hard time." "Thank you, Kagura!" Huang Quan picked up the coffee without pretense. During this time, she was indeed tired. Because of the changes in the international situation, the entire Japanese military was concentrated at this time to deal with the dawn forces that did not know when they would come. Therefore, during this period of time, the work of the countermeasures room suddenly increased several times. Without the cooperation and competition of government departments, the action of removing spirits became much more difficult.2018 novel www.2018xsxs.com just-- "I don''t know if it is an illusion, but I always feel that Kagura, you have matured a lot recently." Taking a look at the smiling smile of Kagura, Huang Quan slightly underestimated it. The speaker was unintentional and the listener was mindful. After hearing Huang Quan''s words, Kagura hurried away a few steps and delivered the coffee he made to the other members. When the coffee was being distributed, Kagura occasionally turned his head and looked at Huangquan, with a trance. What Kagura didn''t tell was that after he and Sister Huang Quan met the mysterious red-haired boy a month ago, Kagura had an extra memory after the other pointed at his forehead. It was an unforgettable memory, as if, no, it was entirely a memory of my real experience. In that subway, there was no red-haired boy. Only after his father appeared to save him, the various lives of himself and Huang Quan, as well as their respective wishes, then suddenly changed. Huang Quans father died and Huang Quan fell into a murder. The trap he committed, and his ignorant departure led to the blackening of Huangquan... Kagura''s memories have completely strengthened Kagura, especially the unforgettable pain in his memory after he killed Huang Quan. Even a month has passed, Kagura still often wakes up in the middle of the night. "But now, Huang Quan, I did grow up!" "Now, not only I am your treasure, you are also my treasure, for you, I have been able to kill people!" Just as Kagura was thinking, the door of the countermeasure room suddenly shattered, and a black shadow cut across the sky and hit the wall fiercely. Suddenly, a lot of cracks appeared on the wall. "who!" "First level security!" The countermeasure room is indeed a countermeasure room. Although a little unprepared, he still quickly made a fighting posture, but the next moment, everyone discovered that the dark shadow lying next to the wall was the three-way chase that he and others were chasing recently. After He and Honghou, he was in a hurry again. "Hehe, is this the countermeasure room? It seems that the combat effectiveness is not very good!" "If it is too strong, my lord will not send us out before finishing the logistics!" "That''s it!" At this moment, two unscrupulously talking voices sounded in the countermeasure room, and saw a girl who looked like Yamato Nadeshiko and a knight girl with a silver bill and a single ponytail stepped in from the broken door "Hello, everyone in the countermeasure room!" "We are the people of dawn, if you can, please don''t do it!" The two girls finished speaking one by one, and the air in the entire countermeasure room froze for a while. This was not an adjective, but a noun. The aura exuded by the two girls was indeed so amazing that people couldn''t lift the will to fight. "By the way, your name is Jianshan Huangquan!" In silence, the silver-haired girl knight asked Huang Quan, and after receiving the other''s nod, she said, "On the order of my lord, please come with Ms. Huang Quan and a lady named Kagura." ps: Shi Ling did not read the comics, so he would not go deep.. 712 Chapter 015 Goodbye and Dragon Ball first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Lord of Dawn, want to see Huangquan? And Kagura?!" Although he was forced by the pressure from the opponent at the beginning, there was no will to fight. However, when they heard that the leaders of the forces at dawn were going to Huangquan and Kagura, all the people in the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Office of the Ministry of the Environment suddenly began to rattle their arms. The countermeasure room with a small number of people can survive the day-to-day demonization. It is not only the mentality and ability that a demon master should have, but the tacit understanding between each other. "Although we don''t want to do it either, but if you can, please explain why the leader of Dawn wants to see Huang Quan and the others." In this solidified atmosphere, the head of the countermeasures room, Jinguji Changbu, with the help of his secretary Nikaido Tang, walked in a wheelchair in front of the crowd in the countermeasures room, staring directly at the two visitors at dawn. "Yes, otherwise, I will wait for a fight!" As Huang Quans fianc, although there is no affection for each other, when his fiance was about to be taken away, Iizuna Noriyuki also stood up. The cute foxes on his body sprang out from nowhere, right. Grinning at the two girls. "Ah, so cute!" The dawn girl, who obviously has the unique Japanese style of Yamato Nadeshiko, completely ignored the atmosphere of the entire countermeasure room. She watched Guan Hu softly admiring, and took a step forward indifferently, full of wild atmosphere, full of aggressiveness. His eyes swept over everyone, and then focused on Iizuna Noriyuki "You are Huang Quan''s fianc, Hui Na, I''m sorry for you." Speaking lightly, the young girl, Qingqiuin Keina, looked at Huangquan and Kagura, and said, "Two sisters, Wang Ranghuina will bring you a sentence,''I haven''t seen you in a month, this time, I will prepare Well, obediently become my concubine.''" "what?!" As soon as Ena''s words were uttered, the people in the entire countermeasure room were shocked. The others were shocked by the fact that Huang Quan and the leader of Xiao Xiao met, and they were also attracted by the other party. Huang Quan and Kagura could not believe it. The leader of Dawn of Conquest was the mysterious boy he had seen a month ago. "Impossible, but Huang Quan..." Faced with such a situation, the rest of the people can not react, but Iizuna cant do it, and as a man, theres nothing like his own woman being looked upon by others. It seems to be taken away more humiliating, but he The words are not finished yet- boom!! In a moment, I saw Keina instantly appear at Iizuna Noriyuki''s position, and Iizuna Noriyuki slammed into the wall with a crash, and immediately couldn''t even speak. "No one is asking for your opinion, shut up, incompetent man!" Slightly disdainfully looked at Iizuna Noriyuki, who fell down on the ground. Before coming, she also saw the information in the countermeasure room. She naturally knew what virtue this man was. He grew up in nature and advocated powerism. He is very disdainful of men who are utterly verbal but weak. "Jizhi!" "Xiao Ji!" "..." At this moment, everyone reacted. After Ena made a move, the rest of the people couldn''t help but take it out. In an instant, the spiritual power weapons were taken out, and they had to do it, but in this instant, a magic wind swept across the room. Immediately, there was a mess in the office. Bang bang bang!!! I saw that the various spiritual weapons in the hands of the crowd were all shattered. Only the weapons in the hands of Huangquan and Kagura who had not shot were suppressed, and the silver-haired ponytail knight girl did not know when to appear behind them Obviously, everyone realized that the strange wind just now was done by the little knight girl in front of her. "Please don''t make fearless struggles!" Liliana, a silver-haired ponytail knight girl, said solemnly, and then knelt down, stretched out her hand from the eyes of the evil spirit Santuhe, and took down a crystal shining with evil power Killing stone! This is the name of the mysterious crystal in front of me, derived from the remains of the nine-tailed demon fox defeated by the Onmyoji a thousand years ago, and it is also the crystal of the opponent''s demon power. Santukawa Kazuhiro was born in a family that used witchcraft. A member of the countermeasures room sent overseas. He died in an airplane accident. Later, with the help of the killing stone, he became an evil spirit. Recently, he is fighting against the countermeasures room. It''s just that this evil spirit is very unfortunate. While observing the countermeasure room, he actually met Ena and Liliana who happened to be here. So, everything is logical! "Let''s go, Miss Huang Quan, and Miss Kagura!" With the killing stone in her arms, the silver-haired girl with the name of the fairy knight looked at Huangquan, who was holding the lion king tightly with the sword, and the worried Kagura, saying that, but there was no expression on her face, she was extremely serious. ... I love Soudu www.520sodu.com In the end, Huangquan and Kagura obediently followed Ena and Liliana. In other words, under the absolute strength of the two women, Huang Quan and Kagura had no right to resist, so Kagura and Huang Quan left with Ena and Liliana in silence. Half an hour later, under the leadership of Ena and the others, Huangquan sisters avoided the follow-up of the Japanese government forces in nine turns and eighteen turns, and arrived at the base where the dawn leader was located, but "Oh my God, I must be dreaming!" Huang Quan was surprised to see this sentence from his teeth, and Kagura was equally surprised by her side. They didn''t expect that the now-famous leader of dawn in this world would actually be hiding on Mount Fuji in Japan! Mount Fuji, the largest peak in Japan, is a dormant volcano that straddles Shizuoka and Yamanashi prefectures and is close to the Pacific Ocean. It is the highest peak in Japan and one of the largest active volcanoes in the world. Many times, Mount Fuji will become a symbol of Japan, but at this moment, it has become the base of the dawn forces that caused chaos in the entire world. It must be said that it is really shocking. From a remote place on Mount Fuji, Kagura and Huangquan passed through an unknown door, and the sky was turned upside down in an instant, and the two came to an empty square. On the edge of the square, it was gray, as if there was some ferocious monster huddling there, and in front of the gray wall, the red-haired boy looked at the two with a smile. "Hello, Huang Quan, and Little Kagura!" "Let you wait so long, we finally meet again, this time, I won''t let you go." "Now, obediently throw into my arms!" At the moment Huangquan and Kagura appeared, Nagato also saw each other, so the red-haired boy opened his arms, as if expecting the girls to take the initiative, but he did not wait for the girls, but what was waiting was "Chaotic Red Lotus, Roaring Wave!" "Liberation of the soul, Bai Rui!" The first time he saw Nagato, Huang Quans sword, the Lion King, was instantly unsheathed, and Kagura immediately sealed the seal, and a lion-like snake-tailed beast named Luan Honglian and a dog-spirited beast named Bai Rui appeared in the sky. Attacked Nagato. This is a premeditated blow! On the way here, both Huangquan and Kagura understood that they, even the country, and even the entire world had only one chance, and that was when they saw the leader of Dawn, they would defeat and kill him. For this reason, Huang Quan resisted the urge to blacken, and for this, Kagura even activated Bai Rui, known as the strongest spirit beast. By the way, Bai Rui of Tugong Kagura was the one who sensed that his control over the spirit beasts has been drastically reduced after the defeat of Tugong Gaga a month ago. Today''s Tugong Gaga takes the initiative to transfer to Kagura. , Was recuperating at the Tugong family, closing his eyes and waiting for death. just-- Ho Ho Ho!!! A sudden dragon roar came from the unique gray wall. In an instant, nine pairs of eyes with blue flames appeared on the gray wall. The flame went out, revealing unique three-pointed stars, spinning away. Come. Bang bang bang!!! The power of the invisible space shook, shattering the roaring waves of the chaotic red lotus, and even the future attacking Bai Rui and chaotic red lotus all fell to the ground, and then, with a bang, the gray wall scattered, nine The dark golden dragons gathered together, and among them was a dragon ball that was condensing. However, what surprised Kagura and Huang Quan the most was that under the nine metal dragons was a huge nine-tailed fox that was suppressed by Jiulong!Looking at the painful appearance of the nine-tailed fox, both Kagura and Huang Quan subconsciously understood that this was Nine-Tailed Fox''s certain power and condensed dragon ball. ... ... One minute later. "Why are you so bad." The long goalkeeper Huang Quan and Kagura who were in a coma were delivered to the hands of the two maids, and then Liliana, who had been watching, came to the killing stone, came to the suppressed nine-tailed fox, and threw it away. Melted into Nine Tails. Roar!!! Nine Tails immediately became vigorous, but under the combined force of Kowloon, they were still firmly suppressed, and they were constantly extracting this certain substance. With the passage of time, the vitality of Kowloon gradually revealed, the one surrounded by Kowloon. Dragon Ball will finally take shape... "well!" "Lily, let me know, hurry up and take the entire planet down for me. By the way, there is also the Tugong Yale, go and rescue it." "Understood!" .. 713 Chapter 016 Three balances, Nirvana second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Spirit Eater plane is a very unique plane. Although this plane does not have an independent world consciousness, because it is a world dominated by spiritual power, the earth has sufficient spirituality. For this reason, the earth has set up a self-repair mechanism for itself unconsciously. That is Nine Tails Destroy the World! But when the resentment in the world accumulates to a certain level, the nine tails will come and bury all living beings, and then let the life of the earth come to a complete reincarnation! For Nagato, the extinct Nine Tails were simply perfect prey. The original nine-headed emperor dragon is the product of the interaction between dragon and fox. The body of the dragon has been transformed several times and has already reached a high level, but the concept of the inner fox is not enough to balance the emperor dragon, let alone condense. Out of Dragon Ball. Originally, Nagato was planning to supplement the emperor dragon''s interior with dragon aura, but after all, dragon aura is a product of humanity. In that case, the authentic model would not be pure. Now that there is a product of the earth as a prey, Nagato is naturally not welcome. ... ... Chaos starry sky. Nagato is like a natural demon god, without fear of the invasion of chaos, stagnating freely in this chaotic void. At the foot of Nagato, there is a star at the center of the sky, and other chaotic galaxies that are included in the chaotic sky by Nagato are planets. In a sense, they are similar to the star systems in the universe, but they have expanded by an incalculable multiple. That''s it. This is also the reason why this chaotic area was named Chaos Star by Nagato! "This is my world!" Seeing everything under her feet, she was as indifferent as Nagato, and was extremely proud of it. He couldn''t help but said, but it was a pity that in the chaotic starry sky, there was no medium for sound transmission, and Nagato''s words were not spoken at all. boom!!! Just as Nagato sighed, the shock that only Nagato could perceive entered the boys ears. Nagato followed the origin of the sound and saw that the outer space-time crystal wall had actively split a big mouth and a plane. The planet was being dragged in slowly and firmly from that big mouth. "The Spirit Food Plane has finally completely fallen into my hands!" In the juveniles emotions, the three paths running through the entire chaotic starry sky faintly oscillated, the big network of laws opened in the void, and the humane spirit sea was ready to welcome the diversion of another plane. All planes resonated slightly, as if Welcome to join the plane of food spirits. During this process, Nagato could faintly perceive that some of the essence of the three realms that he could not understand on ordinary days were being integrated into his consciousness. Although Nagato himself could not tell why, he understood that these are some time in the future. Resources for promotion. In fact, Nagato can easily reach the realm of magic on other planes, such as the Lunar Plane. That incredible talent that surpasses countless people is partly due to the catalysis and influence of this unique power. boom!!!Love 999 novel www.ax999.org At this moment, the Spirit Eater plane burst into a shock, smashing away the surrounding chaotic air, and then one after another dark golden dragons emerged from the performance of the plane planet, and then merged into one in the roar. It was transformed into a nine-headed emperor dragon that looked down upon everything, and a pair of huge dragon wings shook slightly, breaking the shackles of chaos, and flew toward the place where Nagato was. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the roaring sound, the endless distance seemed to be close at hand. Not long after, with the help of the law of space, nine emperor dragons appeared in front of Nagato, and then crawled down, with the dragon head in the center. Nagato''s eyes opened, revealing a mysterious bead floating in the dragon''s mouth. This is a dragon ball with Kowloon engraved on the surface and chaos inside! "Very good, finally conceived!" Perceiving that the nine emperor dragons are more spiritual, Nagato exclaimed, and then calmly stretched out a hand. The dragon ball flew to Nagato''s hand automatically, and was swallowed by the red-haired boy with his mouth open. boom!!! The power of the three realms is slightly balanced in Nagato''s body. Nagato''s body faintly exudes an uncontrollable and powerful aura, the hexagram in the left eye is blush, the three-pointed star in the right eye is blue, and the brows are faintly revealing gold Vertical pupil... "Very powerful, but also a little vain!" Shaking his hand, Nagato perceives his own state at this time, with some comprehension. Although he has turned all his powers into three powers, he has also condensed the method of "Escape One", but after all I learned too much, too mixed, and failed to really settle down completely. "Actually, with my current strength, I should be able to be stronger!" Thinking about this, Nagato became more confident about what he would do later. At this moment, another dragon head stretched out in front of him, and then opened the dragons mouth, revealing a transparent ball, the ball Inside is a pure white nine-tailed fox sleeping. "Unexpectedly, there would be such a windfall." Looking at this sleeping nine-tailed fox, especially perceiving a wisp of bred vitality on the nine-tailed fox, Nagato sighed so softly, "The way of good fortune is really unfathomable!" This nine-tailed fox is not something else, but the nine-tailed fox draped over the shoulders in Nagato tunnel mode. Originally, this was just a dead thing similar to equipment that Nagato swallowed everything about the feather fox after learning to''fear''. But this time, she was devouring the spiritual power of the Nine Tails of the World Exterminating the Soul Eater. She actually got the same benefits as the nine emperor dragons, and compared to synchronizing with Nagato consciousness, no independent consciousness would be born. This Only the nine-tailed fox might have an independent consciousness in the future. "Then let me look forward to it!" Thinking about this, Nagato waved his hand gently, and the nine-tailed fox in front of him disappeared into the original place, blending into the chaos inside the nine-headed emperor dragon. When I met next time, I didn''t know how long it would take. "Then I will start!" While speaking, Nagato appeared in the source space of the heavens, and fell asleep with closed eyes. Without everyone knowing, Nagato started a very important Nirvana transformation in silence... ps: One more chapter is used, well, the next chapter devours blood!.. 714 Chapter 017 The new beginning and the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xian God City! Although it is called a city, this city is actually an artificial island floating in the Pacific Ocean built by magic with resin, metal, and organic materials. It is now close to midnight, and soon the date will enter a new day. The glass of the building after the light went out reflected the light of the street lamp like a broken magic mirror. The bustling street in front of the station is a sea of ??neon lights, family restaurants, karaoke, and convenience stores that open late at night. There are still many young people on the road. In their innocent play and laughter, they occasionally talk about other innocent rumors, and this is nothing more than to clear up the boring topic, which is the urban legend circulating in the streets. The fourth true ancestor, a vampire wandering somewhere in this street market. The man spoke earnestly! The fourth true ancestor is immortal. He does not bring any compatriots, nor does he yearn for dominance. He only controls the twelve beasts, the incarnation of disasters, eating human blood, killing, and destroying.It was a vampire who had broken away from the common sense of the world and was ruthless, who had destroyed many human cities. "Oh, what then?" The woman beside the man said boringly, obviously not caring. Xianjin Island is the so-called Mozu Special Zone. In this city, monsters are not uncommon, even the strongest vampire in the world. In such an environment, the figure of the red-haired boy descended from the void, and then blended into the crowd like a drop of water flowing into the sea. The only thing that made Nagato more headaches was-- "There are so many cameras in this place!" Glancing at the camera somewhere, Nagato walked around a little bit, avoiding the end of the scene, and then strolled to a park seat on the side of the road, sat down, and collected it with extraordinary mental power and perception. Intelligence, by the way, think about what I am going to do next. "Mozu Special Zone? The fourth true ancestor?" Hearing a very interesting vocabulary, Nagato suddenly showed an interested smile, but thinking about his current situation, Nagato frowned slightly, "Take it down first, I haven''t recovered my strength now, so let''s observe it for a while. ." Yes, Nagato''s strength has not recovered at this time! Not long ago, Nagato started a Nirvana evolution. That kind of evolution is a powerful secret created by Nagato in order to give him a powerful and unparalleled foundation, and he is comprehending the saints nine-turn mystery, the way of the phoenixs nirvana, and his own law of rebirth, and even many world secret materials. Surgery! To be honest, after witnessing countless worlds, Nagato did not believe that everyone is equal. As long as they work hard, ants can become gods and ancestors. Life is different, not to mention those inexplicable unique life forms, they are born chaotic and unparalleled, even between humans, there are many differences, some people are born protagonists, some people just can''t afford cannon fodder. In the memory of the sage, there are many guys who are better than his talents, and they have realized the power that surpasses the sage. Those people have worked so hard to comprehend the techniques, the saints are naturally capable, and they are still instinct. This is the gap! Moreover, as far as Nagato himself is concerned, there is still a big problem.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com It didn''t matter at the beginning, but now, Nagato has to pay attention to the big issue! That is, many of Nagato''s powers are actually swallowed and plundered. Although they have been catalyzed by the power of the original source, they are no different from the ability that Nagato originally possessed, but they are not their own, and they are not their own. At the beginning, Nagato won the vortex Nagato, although it was later catalyzed by the power of the original source to refine the body to be indistinguishable from his own. Later, with the help of the World Tree, Nagato resolutely transformed that body. A new body was reconstructed. This is true for the body, and so is the strength! Therefore, the Secret Art of Nirvana pioneered by Nagato is to transform everything that he has learned and swallowed into his own power, and at the same time, he jumps to his own life level, so that his body and spirit can take a new step. realm. Now this secret technique is finished, but there are some minor situations. That is the red jade of Nagato. The runes and dragon balls are all integrated into Nagatos body, and are deeply hidden. Nagato must be awakened again under certain circumstances. In other words, Nagatos three ways at this time The power can''t be used anymore-- Although after awakening again, everything in Nagato will be more perfect and powerful! However, this is not to say that Nagato has no power at this time! Although Nagato lost the power of the three realms at this time, the attributes fed back from the fourth of the six realms, the inherently strong physical strength, and the spiritual power that was countless times pure due to the evolution of Nirvana, really have to be calculated. The door is not weak. "By the way, there is also the one that escaped. After I have achieved this special method, it has been completely integrated into my soul, and there is no need for Nirvana. Perceiving that he is instinctively in harmony with the world, Nagato said so in his heart, and then activated his psychic attributes to instinctively communicate with the world in an attempt to get some secret situations This has no other deep meaning, just a whim from Nagato. boom!!! Nagato''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, because at this moment, he sensed that in a subsidiary world outside of this world, a pair of eyes was staring at it-- "interesting!" In an instant, Nagato showed a wanton chuckle. ... ... "This world is really interesting." Standing in the chaotic void outside the world, Saya in a white dress with a light gauze smiled and looked at the gourd-like world in front of him. The lower part of the gourd is the main material world, and the upper part is the subsidiary world constructed by pure magic Nagato once descended on that attached world. At this time, Nagato, who had awakened from the original dimension, has stepped into the main material world. In Nagatos words, his intuition told him that if you enter this way, you will have a lot of gains, but-- "Since Brother Nagato has gone to the main material world, then I will go here..." The girl hummed the ballad, stepped out, appeared in front of the crystal wall of the subsidiary world, merged into the subsidiary world, and disappeared... 715 Chapter 018 Understand the world first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The third hour after coming. In the room of one of the many ships docked along the coast of the artificial island, Nagato was searching for information about the world through the computer on the ship. Sometimes people on the ship passed by the door of Nagato''s room, but turned a blind eye to the teenager. If you identify it carefully, you can find that the depths of the opponent''s eyes are blurred-- Obviously, they have been thoroughly hypnotized! After temporarily sealing other powers, Nagato''s seldom used mental power played a powerful role. Under the catalysis of the three ways of heaven, earth and man, Nagato''s mental power was already extraordinary, and even Nagato didn''t know his bottom line. . "The three true ancestors, the Empire of the Night, the ultra-ancient humans-the sub-divine Tianbu, and the dreamlike vampires, the strongest fourth true ancestor in the legend... It is a very interesting world!" Speaking softly, Nagato leaned on the seat, thinking. This plane is very interesting. Although it is a world of similar mystery to Godkiller and Xingyue, the mysterious side of this plane world is open. Demons, that is, creatures such as elves, ghosts, werewolves, vampires, etc. It exists openly in this world. Although they are a few creatures, humans really have no way to deal with them. Not to mention other things, they are the three night empires established by the three strongest true ancestors of the demons, and ordinary human governments dare not offend them. The presence. Of course, human beings are not too weak to resist. Not to mention the endless emergence of various attackers, there are also a series of weapons left over from the ultra-ancient civilization, and even legendary artifacts that can annihilate the immortal ancestor. Of course, the most critical point is that the relationship between the three night empires is very delicate and restricts each other. Therefore, the major forces in this world are in a delicate balance. Sanctuary Treaty! The governments of all countries and the true ancestors made a treaty banning indiscriminate blood sucking! It was under such circumstances that it was formulated. Although it does not restrict many demons, this treaty does seem to achieve peaceful coexistence on the surface. This world is not familiar to Nagato. The only impression is that Nagato knows that the world line of this plane has appeared in his previous life. It is a light novel and anime called Blood Attack , Is the story of the fourth true ancestor. "Although there are not many plot prophets, I don''t need those things either!" Thinking of this, Nagato skipped his reverie and looked at the public information displayed on the computer screen That is an archaeological data! Because this world has already made it clear that there is information about the ultra-ancient civilization, the Tianbei, the development of the archaeological profession is more advanced than any world known by Nagato. From time to time, some archaeological information is released to the outside world. The information in front of Nagato shows the traces of battle destruction in many ultra-ancient civilizations around the world. "Does it have something to do with the guy who is staring at him outside the world?!" New Novel City www.xxsc.cc I have to say that Nagatos intuition is very keen, and in a blink of an eye he connected all this with the maliciousness he had previously felt through communicating with the world, and came to an amazing conclusion "It''s not that those super ancient civilizations were wiped out by that mysterious guy. Then, according to the so-called animation laws, the so-called fourth true ancestor might have something to do with him..." "In this case, first check if there is any information about the Fourth True Ancestor!" Thinking about this, Nagato started the computer again, but after searching for a long time, Nagato could only get something similar after all-- "The fourth true ancestor is immortal, does not bring any compatriots, and does not yearn for dominance. It only controls the incarnation of disasters, eats human blood, kills, and destroys, and is a cold and ruthless blood-sucking monster out of the common sense of the world. " Such kind of urban ghost stories, or myths and legends. In this way, after seeing many repeated answers, Nagato suddenly gave up his actions, because the red-haired boy understood that the situation of the fourth true ancestor was artificially blocked. With Nagatos computer power, it was impossible. Find. "Would you like to take pictures of Saya..." After thinking slightly for a while, Nagato shook his head and denied such a decision, "Saya played very hilariously in the other subsidiary world, so I wont bother her, and this unknown, very interesting look !" "Ok?!" At this moment, Nagato raised his head slightly. At this moment, Nagato sensed it. It was not far from him, probably a coastal area, and a strong wave of magical power came out, and Nagato released himself. When I felt it, I also found two or three powerful auras. "According to the situation in this world, it''s probably the so-called beast who appeared!" Mumbling to himself like this, Nagato clapped his hands. Not long after, a middle-aged man in a suit appeared in front of Nagato, arched his body and handed an identity card and a bank card to Nagato. The identity card was disguised by Nagato''s orders, and was proof of identity in this world. Although the technology of this world seems to be developing very well, it is easy to disguise documents or something in this plane where wars are still erupting from time to time and humans and demons often clash in small areas. The purpose of bank cards is naturally self-evident. As for whether this is going to be uneasy, how could Nagato, who claims to have killed countless people, be upset because of a little money, not to mention, after seeing the drugs on this ship, Nagato also knew that the man in front of him was not a good thing. . Not doing anything to kill is already the reason why Nagato is in a good mood today. "Ala, hurry up, otherwise, maybe the good show will be missed!" Putting the two cards into his arms, Nagato sensed the magical fluctuations. With a movement of his mind, it spread to the entire ship with a bang. Everyone fell to the ground, including the middle-aged man in front of him. Afterwards, the red-haired young man smiled and destroyed everything that might have left his traces, such as computers, and then left. Its just that the boy doesnt know that if he goes, he will witness the birth of the fourth true ancestor! ps: In the beginning, Nagato was soy sauce, but it was absolutely subverted in the back!.. 716 Chapter 019 Flame Banquet is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sea is frozen. Standing on the coast, feeling the freezing air around him, Nagato looked around, everything in front of him was frost, and even the surging waves were completely solidified, which made people amazed. "Is this the power of the beast?" Sensing that the opponent has left, but Nagato did not immediately catch up, but exuded a strong mental power, capturing the mist floating in the air, or rather, not the mist, but a certain vampire that was atomized. After coming out of a certain ship carrying drugs, Nagato walked along his own induction, but before anyone saw it, he saw this amazing scene of the freezing sea, which made Nagato wonder if he had some Underestimate the intensity of this world. Nagato clearly felt that the beast that had frozen the sea was very strong, not so strong! Therefore, when he sensed that there was a vampire in the air slowly disappearing, Nagato immediately activated his mental power and gathered everything about the other party. After a while, a vague figure condensed in front of Nagato. "In other words, this should be the D vampire!" Although it hasnt been long since the advent, Nagato knows a lot about the demons in this world. Naturally, every true ancestor symbolizes a kind of vampire blood family, and the vampire blood family of the first true ancestor is called the D species. , D kind of inherent ability can be changed into fog. This is the race that ordinary people have the closest impression of vampires. "Let me see your memory, especially the beast!" When the other party is about to condense and take shape, Nagatos mental power becomes active. Before the other party has really formed, it begins to invade the others consciousness. A large number of memories are extracted by Nagato, but most of the memories are immediately eliminated by Nagato. Just leave some knowledge and recent events. Three minutes later, Nagato had deprived him of all the useful memories of the other party, and let go of his mental invasion. Without Nagato''s suppression, the atomized human form suddenly took shape, and a cute girl with a naked body suddenly appeared in front of Nagato and fell into Nagato''s arms. Although she is indeed a rare beautiful girl in her arms, Nagato doesn''t have much mood to enjoy at this time, because-- "The Banquet of Flames, is it the awakening ceremony of the Fourth True Ancestor?" Looking at the magical fluctuations in the distance, Nagato knew that there, the legendary fourth ancestor was waiting for his completion, "It seems that I came a little late, otherwise, as the so-called emperor elector It''s also very interesting to participate in such a feast!" "Furthermore, the so-called fourth true ancestor is actually a vampire created by the three true ancestors and the heavens to deal with the holy annihilator!" "Does it wake up at every turning point in history?" Nagato murmured, and raised his head subconsciously. The young man''s eyes seemed to pass through the endless space, he saw a certain existence that might be called Saint Annihilation, and he suddenly chuckled slightly. Through the vampire girl in front of her, Nagato knew many things. The girl''s name is Weiertiana Karjana, the second daughter of the former Karjana family of vampires in the domain of the King of War, an old-generation young vampire girl who has lived less than 100 years and has a careless personality. Later, her family was destroyed and her sister passed away. In order to avenge her, the girl decided to participate in the Banquet of Flames. just-- "It''s just a sad reminder!" Weizunsy College www.weizunsy.com Nagato couldn''t help sighing. Regardless of the motive of this female vampire to participate in the feast at the beginning, or the series of actions that followed, it was completely calculated by his enemies or so-called friends. It was a sad reminder. Just now, she stupidly helped a young boy named Xiaogucheng and his girlfriend, a girl named Agurola to meet the Fourth True Ancestor, and for this, she consumed her own origin and turned into mist. Disappeared "However, I don''t hate such people!" Whispering in a low voice, Nagato''s thoughts moved, the surrounding space cracked a small mouth, and then placed the girl in. The opposite space was Nagato''s room in Baiyu Jingzhong. After the girl entered, naturally there was a maid to take care of her. In order to make her life better, Nagato also deprived her of all the memories of the fourth true ancestor, and then randomly scattered in the world. "A person like you is not suitable for survival in such a complicated world. I give you a new life in my world!" After making a decision for the future of Miss Vampire he got, Nagato looked at the memory of being scattered in the sky, or magic power, and followed that magic power. One more interesting situation in this world is that memory and magic can be equated! Because of this, we can draw a conclusion that the reason why the true ancestors of vampires have such a powerful power is only because they are the oldest vampires. Immortal and immortal, the huge amount of inherent accumulation time they accumulate is the source of their strength. But the fourth true ancestor who was created has no memories...no accumulation of past history. Therefore, she needs to replenish the magic power necessary for awakening by devouring the memories of others. People who become living sacrifices will lose a lot of memories that are very important to them, even if they are suspected of being vampireized and have been in contact with the "primitive" Will take the memories of the period as a breakthrough and be deprived of their memories Memories related to the Fourth True Ancestor will be lost. The reason why the fourth true ancestor is called the dream vampire is also because of its memory extraction ability. "So, just follow this magical power, and the true ancestor will automatically attract this memory, or magic. Now, let me see what the so-called fourth true ancestor is!" ... ... boom!!! The monster resembling a wolf dog slammed into the hills fiercely and issued a fierce roar. The next moment, the long sword burning with flames cut down, and the strange monster was cut in half with one blow! just-- Roar!!! Even if it is divided into two, the monster is still alive, and the two halves of the body disintegrate and turn into magic power, seeming to be fused again... "Pure magical creatures, really wonderful material!" Watching this scene, Omega Saya in the sky smiled with interest!.. 717 Chapter 020 Lucky Xiao Ancient City Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The bell kept ringing, That is the bell of the broken clock tower, Xiao Gucheng stood there, his eyes never left the two girls who stopped moving like statues. The black-haired girl was once the sister of the ancient city, Xiao Naisha, but is now the fourth true ancestor of the original, while the blond girl is the lover of the ancient city, the former sleeping beauty named Agurola. Three years ago, because of an archaeological action by his father, when Agurola was excavated in a state of sleep, Xiao Gucheng died once because of a terrorist attack! At that time, the sister who was a witch awakened Agurola, eliminated the terrorists, and allowed herself to become a blood follower of Agurola and survived, and all this became the origin of everything today. The fourth true ancestor, the strongest vampire produced by the three true ancestors and Tianbu in the legend to deal with the holy annihilation, no, or should be called the weapon of murder! But she was so strong that the three true ancestors and the heavens could not control her, so she could only separate her powers and create a body for the twelve beasts of the fourth true ancestor. The two body seals are all over the world. Among them, the twelfth body, Agurora, is not only the puppet body of the beast, but also the original prison and watcher. However, in an accident three years ago, the original soul sealed in Arogula ran out, and then boarded on Xiao Nasha, and awakened in this flame feast, and occupied Xiao Gucheng sister. body of. The same race swallowed-- Or it is covered! Generally speaking, if a vampire sucks the blood of a vampire, he can absorb the blood or ability of the other party into his body. However, since he can absorb the other party into his body, he is also in danger of being absorbed by the other party. The existence of will be overwritten by the other party. The only way to save Naisa is through coverage. As long as he can seize the existence of "Original Agurora", Nasa can become the fourth true ancestor while maintaining his personality. However, the possibility of wanting to achieve this goal is almost zero. Nasa is just a mere human, and it is impossible to capture the fourth true ancestor. However, if it is not an ordinary human being covered by a vampire, what will be the result, and this vampire is still a sealed weapon created as a watcher of the Fourth True Ancestor? This is the solution that Gucheng and the others finally thought of. If they want to save Nasa and Agurola at the same time, this is the only possibility. Under Xiao Naisas order, several of the original beasts rebelled one after another, bringing opportunities to the ancient city and Arogula. At this time, Agurolas teeth were biting Nasas neck and attached to Nai The "Original Agurola" on Sha''s body was pulled into his body. ... ... "It seems that it happened to be the ending part!" At this moment, on a building not far from the battlefield, Nagato''s figure floated down. In terms of Nagato''s mental power, flying was just like instinct, and it didn''t take much effort.Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com "It''s just, why, I feel like I have seen the end." Using his own mental power, silently piercing through everything on the distant battlefield, Nagato was suddenly speechless. On the way, Nagato thought carefully about the memories he got from the vampire girl he picked up by accident, and then Figured out some very unusual places! That is-- No matter how you look at it, there is always a strong taste of fate in all development! No matter what Nagato thinks, the whole so-called banquet of flames is a three-year entanglement between the Xiao family brothers and sisters and the fourth true ancestor. The rest, whether it is the sad vampire girl or the girls enemy , That arms dealer, the rhythm of a proper stepping stone! "Even instigating against the beasts is done. Although I don''t know it, I also understand that if the beasts are so easy to be instigated, how can they become the most powerful ability of the vampires in this world." "Even if you don''t need special means to watch the luck, this young master can know who the fate of this plane is!" Nagato looked at the only boy on the battlefield. There was some hesitation in his eyes, and the murderous intent was looming. Nagato hesitated whether to kill the protagonist of the possible fate, but looked at the blond girl of Arogula. , Nagato finally gave up his idea. With Nagatos eyesight, it is natural to see that the fair-haired girl is almost dead, but at this time, maybe the other party will explode or something. At this time, Nagato is still unwilling to go with an explosion. Fighting desperate people, especially girls. "Ok?!" At this moment, Nagato shifted his gaze slightly, and then, the red-haired boy saw a rustic glasses girl holding a book appear near him, looking at himself with his sharp gaze hidden under the glasses. "People who have not been invited, who are you!" The two looked at each other for a while. In the end, the girl spoke first, and then stretched out a hand to push the glasses, "The host of the Flame Feast, Lion King Organ, Xian Gu Yong is here to formally ask you, please cooperate. ." "What if I don''t answer?" Hearing what the other party said, and perceiving the other party''s situation, Nagato suddenly showed a wanton chuckle, scanning the other party very frivolously, "Will you do something to me here?" "Do not!" Facing Nagato''s provocative reply, the girl named Xian Gu Yong didn''t care about Nagato''s sight, and was slightly silent, "You are special. I don''t have much confidence. Intuition tells me not to make a move." "Interestingly, my name is Nagato, without a surname, because my name is unique!" There was a rather pleasant smile, Nagato stretched out, and at this moment, there was a wailing on the battlefield, and the girl named Arogula realized the ancient city of Xiaomen unexpectedly. The new fourth true ancestor was born, whose name is Xiao Gucheng! "Then, see you next time, funny lady!" With a malicious smile on his face, Nagato stretched out his hand as if he had caught something, and then his whole body disappeared instantly, leaving only Xian Gu Yong''s brows frowned!.. 718 Chapter 021 The fourth more imprint and decision! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The new fourth true ancestor was born! As soon as the result of the Banquet of Flames appeared, it spread throughout the world. Those high-level powers knew before dawn. A 15-year-old Japanese boy was lucky enough to obtain the position of the fourth true ancestor. The high-level leaders of this force immediately ordered to go down and collect the information of the Fourth True Ancestor. Probably because the fourth true ancestor could not be hidden, and the Lion King agency did not block the news. Soon, the archives of the new fourth true ancestor Xiao Gucheng were placed in front of all the high-level powers, and after they had read the archives "Nima''s, Little Japan has made it!" Suddenly, all the high-ranking powers shouted, but they had no choice. At least on the bright side, they could only obediently watch the Fourth True Ancestor fall into Japan, or in other words, fall under the control of the Lion King agency. Because the place where the fourth true ancestor is located is Kanjin City, although it is a Japanese territory, it is nominally the so-called Demon Special Zone, which belongs to an independent area. The Lion King agency uses this situation to obscure the fourth true. The concept that ancestors belong to Japan has been secretly included in Japan''s sphere of influence. But in any case, the entire world has begun to change with the emergence of the Fourth True Ancestor. But at this moment, Nagato quietly settled down in the Mozu Special Zone named Xianjinshi, and used some black methods to buy a courtyard in a suburb with a good environment. "The fourth true ancestor is just an incomplete item!" At this time, it has been three days since Nagato arrived. Nagato, who was sitting in the courtyard to enjoy the shade, suddenly remembered the lucky one, and said softly with some disdain, then stretched out a hand, and a mysterious mark appeared on the palm of his hand. "Without this original mark, he Xiao Ancient City will never have to want to become the true fourth true ancestor, right? Yuan Chu Jiang!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the mysterious imprint oscillated slightly, seeming to echo Nagato''s words. In this scene, the corners of Nagato''s mouth were lightly exposed, and he couldn''t help feeling his chance coincidence. In the night three days ago, if Agurola really died with Yuan Chu, Nagato would be nothing, but when Agurola was about to pass away, Xiao Guchengs sister woke up and carried it with her own spirit. The last ray of life for Agurola. At that moment, Nagato also took the opportunity to intercept the original vitality! If this incident is shaken off, everyone may be shocked. Nagato will definitely become a target for everyone. You know, because the fourth true ancestor has become a controllable weapon, countless people cheered-- You know, the time for Saint Annihilation to come again is about to come. "Yuan Chujiang, you have to grow up well, I can''t wait to see how surprised those people are!" Backhand collected the original imprint, Nagato stood up, shrugged his shoulders lazily, and looked at the sky, "These days are a bit boring, but I finally figured out how to unblock his own red jade. force." "Now go for a walk, this city is very interesting!" Thinking about this, Nagato quickly disappeared in this courtyard, not knowing where to stroll... ... No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com While Nagato was wandering around, his information was discovered unknowingly. "Nagato, age 16, no surname, stateless, vagrant, unknown place of birth, unknown resume, first appeared three days ago, at the end of the flame feast, witnessed the birth of the new fourth ancestor, I suspected it did something, but I couldn''t prove it." "Later, it became contaminated with the underworld forces in Xianjin City, and through some means, bought a large courtyard in Xianjin City as a residence. Judging from the current situation, the other party has plans to settle in Xianjin City." "According to the judgment of the person who breaks the silence, he should be an over-adaptive person with unknown ability and a great threat!" The burning bonfire illuminates the shrine courtyard late at night, and the shallow moon shines into the main hall. The cold and compelling air even makes people forget the concept of the season. Perhaps it is the influence of the shrine formation. The girl named Xian Gu Yong, who had a relationship with Nagato, quietly talked, her voice reverberating in the surroundings, "Obviously, this mysterious existence has a bearing on whether we can control or influence the fourth truth. Zu, there is a lot of uncertainty!" "Is it that serious?" A male voice came out from the darkness, obviously not caring about Xian Gu Yong''s judgment, "It''s just an over-adaptive person, and you haven''t found out that magic and spiritual power are not from the other party. In that case..." "It''s even worse!" A male and female voice interrupted the male''s words and said, "A person with over-adaptive ability who is afraid of even those who break silence is obviously more unlikely to be a general role. It needs attention." "So, how should it be treated!" The girl asked quietly, recalling the meeting three days ago. At that time, if possible, she would definitely take action to kill the other party. Otherwise, if one day, the fourth true ancestor recovers the memory of Agurola, and the other party is in front of him, saying that the Lion King agency watched him be born and his girlfriend died, and something like that happened Don''t mention any use of the Fourth True Ancestor, it is possible to be destroyed by the opponent! No one can predict what the strongest weapon of God-killing would be like if it ran away. "Assassination!" "Destroy it!" The two in the dark said at the same time, and the male and female voice added again, "No matter what his abilities, there is no mistake that he is a human being. If he is a human being, there are many ways to let him die!" "agree!" There was silence for a while, and the girl also agreed with this plan, but in the midst of it, the girl felt something was wrong, but it passed away in a flash and there was no more. At this time, Nagato who was strolling in Xianjin City did not know that the existence of the institution named Lion King had reached out to him... ps: Soy sauce is over, ready to start the plot!.. 719 Chapter 022 Ye Lai Xia Yin first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xian God City! It is a small artificial island built with resin, metal, and organic matter in the Pacific Ocean by magic. It is a city where humans and monsters coexist. It is also located in the center of the Pacific Ocean, floating about 330 kilometers south of Tokyo. Artificial island. The entire artificial island is connected by a super large floating structure called GigaFloat. Although it is called Tokyo Metropolitan Kanjin City in terms of administrative division, it is actually a special administrative region with an independent political system.To protect the endangered demons Most of the residents on the island are researchers and their families, as well as people with special abilities recognized by the city. Of course, this also includes the demons as research objects, and in return, these demons who help the operation of the special zone will be given corresponding citizen rights, and they can learn, work, and live like humans. Logging in the demons refers to the demons who legally live in Xianjin City. They will be equipped with wristbands for restricting abilities or alarm functions, which can be used to distinguish humans from demons. Along the way in the city, Nagato saw a lot of logged-in demons, and it was no surprise. Although it is not a real city, the environment here is really good! The only thing that makes Nagato more depressed is that there seems to be a lot of entertainment here, but Nagato is a little troublesome to get in. In other words, Nagato did not expect that even though he had forged his ID, he was still a shady in this city In this city, there is an intelligent AI that controls supercomputers to count the population of the city. At the same time, as the Mozu Special Zone, this city usually does not accept visits by companies, research institutions, and people other than family members. In this way, even with a forged ID, Nagato is the kind of uninvited black house role! "Fortunately, when buying a house was through the underworld, there were not so many procedures. Now, you have to find a high-level city or secretly control a company or research institution to get rid of your troubles." Nagato understood that because of his low profile and his attitude in front of the girl named Xian Gu Yong that day, for the time being, there would not be some blind people, such as the security team, who came to the door blatantly. but-- "Forget it, let''s solve the problem of identity first, hell, it''s a bit unhappy!" Walking on the way, Nagato felt a little unhappy after such a thoughtful thought, and then turned around and moved towards the remote part of the city. Along the way, Nagato''s eyes began to pay attention to what was left alone, like success. The demons of people. After some thinking, Nagato is ready to seize a company run by the Mozu! Although it hasnt been long since the arrival, Nagato has a clearer understanding of the demons in this world. Compared with humans, the demons who admire the weak and the strong eat the weak and the strong are more popular with Nagato. At least after they have conquered the opponent, the demons Rarely will the clan go back. Humans have too many eyes! Before one''s own power and strength reach to crush everything, humans are prone to some restless situations. Of course, there is another important point, that is, there are very few close contacts between the demons, and unlike humans, there are too many things that are disconnected between people, and there are too many connections, and it is easy to be noticed- Nagato only intends to control a company secretly, not to challenge the order of the city!360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com "Ok?!" However, when passing a street corner, Nagato was stunned, because in just a moment, Nagato actually sensed a very subtle sacred fluctuation. If it weren''t for Nagato''s spiritual power at this time, it is extremely extraordinary. Can''t catch this breath. "In the Mozu Special Zone, there is a sacred atmosphere, is this a joke?" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato couldnt help speeding up at his feet, and walked towards the origin of the breath, but the more Zhou Jin, Nagato felt something wrong, because he actually sensed a trace of that breath. Bloody gas. "interesting!" The corners of his mouth raised slightly, Nagato''s body floated slightly, and the whole person turned into an afterimage, rushing towards the place where the breath originated, and soon saw a silver-haired girl strolling along the street. "That''s her!" For the first time, Nagato knew that the breath he felt was emanating from the opponent, and then landed lightly, stepped forward a few steps, and stretched out his hand. When he was about to say hello to the opponent, he seemed to sense Nagato , The girl turned around. Then, the scene fell silent. Nagato was surprised at the holiness of the silver-haired girl with emerald eyes. Just looking at those eyes, Nagato understood that the other partys heart was really pure, like a saint, and In the depths of those eyes, that touch of sorrow that was completely covered up, only faintly noticed, made Nagato a little surprised. The girl was a little surprised that she didn''t know when a big red-haired brother appeared behind her. He looked at Nagato''s hands and found that Nagato was not a demon, the girl spoke first. "Well, big brother, do you have anything to do?" The voice is very good, and in conjunction with the sadness that I just noticed, Nagato suddenly smiled and asked, "Yes, little sister, I like you, what is your name!" "..." "..." Smiling and surprised, the two faces looked at each other, the whole scene fell silent again, and then the girl suddenly turned red, and she said in a low voice, she reincarnated and ran away, leaving Nagato standing in place, smiling. The back of the other party away. "Haase Natsune?" ... ... "Sword of Destruction!" In the fierce roar, the girls tender voice spread throughout the audience, and then the flame sword continued to slay in the void, beheading the special existences in the form of angels. In the center of the flame sword dance, Ou Mikasaya looked satisfied. "call!" Exhaling a suffocating breath, Saya waved his hand, and the light of the soul radiated and turned into a force field, imprisoning the monsters that were recovering, and laughed happily, "There are enough guinea pigs to start!" .. 720 Chapter 023-The Second Beast and Target! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days! Saya, who departed at about the same time as Nagato, had stayed in this small world for three full days. Although the world is full of magical monsters that can''t be killed and slashed, Saya still relies on the mobility and combat power of his omega state, as well as the phase movement ability of his body, in this world like a fish in water, and his life is extremely fulfilling! Saya has been to the desert to beat up monsters like mummies, he has also been to the deep sea, hunted large monsters that look like whales, and even caught a large group of monsters like angels on a peak.In just three days, the girl''s footprints spread all over this strange world. Of course, there are still some places that Saya is reluctant to set foot in temporarily. One of these places is the depths of this world. There is a very dark place. Just looking at it from a distance, Saya is a little surprised at the curse of that place, which is comparable to the absolute evil of the Moon World! In the deepest part there, Saya sensed a sleeping will. Whats more interesting is that Saya also read out the resentment from the host there towards the main material plane. Saya has no doubt, as long as the other party fully awakens, he will absolutely desperate and break. Open space descends on the main material plane. After a little conscious exchange with Nagato, the girl also knew where she was in the world. The alien world where the beast is located is the world that Saya is in at this time! And those magic monsters are the so-called beasts The alien summoned beasts that only vampires can control, anyone can use the favored beast, but if you use the favored beast, you must pay the price of life force. Therefore, only the vampire can bear the cost of using the favored beast, and the favored beast is also in the demons as a vampire. The strongest proof. Even the weakest beast is unmatched by any cutting-edge fighter or chariot. And what was asleep in that dark place was probably obtained sporadically by Nagato, the so-called Holy Annihilation! "Since it is the world of beasts, just go ahead and call it another world!" After knowing that the test objects he captured were all so-called beasts, Saya casually named the world very ordinary, and then turned his gaze to Nagato to convey the call of the beasts. . After witnessing the power of the beasts, both Nagato and Saya, invariably looked at this unique summoned object! In the primary material plane, anyone can summon the beasts, only need to offer their own sacrifices, magic power and contract, can enter a certain special state, and the countless different forms of the beasts in the alien world invisible perception, thus Summon the most suitable beast. But that being said, there is still a very big problem for Nagato and Saya! That is the self-consciousness of the beast! The original fourth true ancestor failed because of the rebellion of the self-conscious beasts. Otherwise, how could Agurola, as the puppet of the beasts, defeat the original fourth true ancestor with a mere ancient city. But if the Beast has no self-awareness, it will not even be able to condense the form of self and will only collapse. After obtaining this piece of information from Nagato, Saya''s goal appeared- "If you want to improve this shortcoming, you must have the deepest understanding of the beast!" Good novel www.hxs8.com Muttering like this, Saya looked at the valley in front of him. In this valley, Sayas mental positions were scattered. In each position, there was a beast. The power of these beasts was different, which made people dazzling. "So, everyone, it''s time for the experiment!" "Let me take a look, use your bodies to show all the secrets to me!" ... ... At night, around eight o''clock. Nagato was in his current courtyard room, using the computer in front of him to check the information bit by bit. After Natsuno Yease left during the day, Nagato did not follow, but instead attached his mental power to the opponent, indirectly knowing where the girl is now, a company called Mageshi Gongsu. The only regret is that even Nagatos mental power was blocked by the barrier after the other party entered the company. This gave Nagato a deeper understanding of the world. This is the characteristic of the parallel world of magic and technology. "It looks like this company is in a downturn recently!" According to the information checked by Nagato, Mageshi Gongsu is a well-known company that mainly manufactures industrial robots. This company was once famous and even owned an independent private island near the artificial island in Kushigami City. However, due to poor management, it is now in a period of difficult capital turnover. Most importantly, Nagato discovered that this company has no so-called backstage, and even in these difficult times, it has not injected any capital, and it has received faint rejection from other companies on the island. "The scale is just right, in line with my will, and" Nagatos finger lightly clicked the mouse, and soon, a character message was displayed on the computer screen Kensheng Haze! Now employed by Sorcerer Sculpture, the former Sorcerer of King Aldikia''s Palace, is the manager of Sorcerer''s Sculpture Development Department, and the only technician who can handle it. Serving as a magician in a palace in a country with a name derived from magic, this man''s strength is evident. "With this kind of guy''s reputation, going to any company is much better than staying in Sorcerer Plastics, right? Is it because of loyalty? Don''t be kidding, loyalty in the company..." "Referring to Xia Yin''s situation, and the guy in front of me, I always feel like I will have unexpected gains there!" "If this is the case, then, it is decided that it is you, Sorcerer Sculpture!" Thinking about this, Nagato cleaned up his outfit, put on a black windbreaker, went out, and soon disappeared under the darkening darkness... ps: Damn it, this world is not very familiar, it is troublesome to write!.. 721 Chapter 024 The spirit crushes the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sorcerer Sculpture! This is a well-known company for manufacturing industrial robots, and it was once famous. However, the company at this time, due to various problems, has inevitably weakened, and the buildings of its branch offices on the artificial island appear to be a bit dilapidated. It has to be said that good fortune is indeed making people. If Nagato could say his feelings, it would be-- "Nima''s, no wonder it''s going bankrupt, it deserves it!" Seeing the so-called industrial robot walking through the place where I was hiding, I felt the traces of the magic that could kill people in it, and suddenly understood some inside stories that were not known on the computer. In short, this girl wants to start the arms industry! According to Nagatos understanding, these industrial robots have no real lethality. When they were produced, they were inscribed with the first principle of not allowing lives to be killed, and the death engraved in them by the Mageshi Plastic The technique, clearly stated that it is ready to be developed as a lethal weapon. just-- "What the hell is this? Industrial use is industrial use. How can such a robot cooperate with magic? Its combat effectiveness is not as good as Terminator." Secretly spit out in his heart, Nagato found that his prepared methods might need to be modified. The arms dealers in this world seem to be reckless. In the memory of the vampire girl she picked up, her enemy is one. Arms dealer. That guy was very good at killing him. First he hunted down the son of the second true ancestor, and then calculated the original fourth true ancestor. Then, he could not die again! "I originally planned to play slowly, but now I can only use the most cheating means!" Thinking of this, Nagato''s figure flashed into the Sorcerer''s plastic building under the envelope of spiritual power, and slowly flew across the empty floors, without a single sound, and his hiding ability was extremely powerful. Soon, Nagato sensed two very powerful existences in the office in front of him. "Let''s start with you!" Thinking like this in my heart, Nagatos mental power instantly penetrated into the office. In an instant, he grasped everything in the office in the palm of his hand. Coincidentally, Nagato sensed that the two existences inside were just close to the office door. , Seems to be coming out. Click! The next moment, the door of the office suddenly opened, and a beautiful blond woman with glasses came out, but just after taking the first step, she saw it, wearing a windbreaker, looking at her long door. The woman is about one meter tall and tall. She has a slender and uneven figure. With the red leather tights she is wearing at this time, she is extraordinarily sexual. She has fair and delicate skin and a beautiful face far above the average level. The bright red hair was hanging down behind her. Behind her, there is a young man with short hair who is 1.8 meters tall and has a strong physique. However, judging from his current situation, it is obvious that he must be under this woman, and he is just a powerful thug. "who are you!" After a little daze, the blonde woman reacted quickly, but-- boom!!!Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com The powerful mental power burst out from Nagato, turning into a powerful shock wave, bombarding the two of them, and instantly blasted it into the office, while Nagato walked forward, walked in, and closed the office smoothly. Door. "I am your future master, remember!" After leaving the office, Nagato ignored the two men and women who had just been hit by a mental shock and fell to the ground. They were in a state of confusion. They walked to the office desk and picked up a copy of the information. "Damn, you..." Reluctantly standing up, the blonde woman gritted her teeth a bit, but she hadn''t finished her words. The extremely terrifying mental power instantly filled the room, and the huge pressure instantly overwhelmed the two men and women on the ground, unable to stand up. The most frightening thing is that with such a terrible pressure in the room, there is no strangeness to the outside world! Even the vibrations are completely blocked. Inside and outside the room, under Nagato''s mental power, they have become two worlds. From this point of view, Nagato''s control of his mental power has obviously reached a terrifying level, which is beyond the reach. "Damn, die, man, kind!" Being so insulted, the blonde woman''s face was slightly distorted, and she yelled with anger every word. Immediately, a huge bloody magic power erupted from her body, supporting her to brace her arms from the ground.But it just raised his arms and wanted to get up, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t do it. "Asshole!" In the sound of your woman''s anger, two white canine teeth emerged from her mouth, showing her own racial characteristics! "It''s a vampire, and it doesn''t seem to be a D-class, which one is it?" Seeing the blond hair, Nagato had a question in his heart, but he didnt have time to think about it. The next moment-- "Hey." With a crack, the man next to the woman also showed inhuman changes. First, the body became larger and thicker, from the original height of more than 1.8 meters to nearly two meters, shoulder width and strong body, then the hair on the body became longer and changed color, and it became like the fur on the beast, and finally the image changed. From a human head to a beast brain, the position of the legs also appeared in a beast-like inverted costume. Aoaoaoao... The orc man roared, his whole person exuding an extremely fierce aura, just-- "Too noisy!" With some dissatisfaction humming, Nagato''s spiritual power seemed to instantly turn from the vast mountain peaks into the turbulent sea, drowning vampires and orcs, and the powerful spiritual power began to invade the other''s consciousness and planted the seeds of loyalty in that subconscious. Ignoring the two people who were rolling all over because they were being planted with the seeds of loyalty, Nagato looked at the information he had taken out, and just looked at it, Nagato''s face suddenly changed-- "Mold Angel Project?!!!" .. 722 Chapter 025 Xian Shengs Confession Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the darkening moonlight outside the window, my mood began to become complicated. My name is Kensheng Haze. I am a failed man. Even in a magical kingdom like the Kingdom of Aldikia, acting as a magician for the palace, I cant cover up my failures, or that I hate my previous experience. Because the king of the Kingdom of Aldikia is the one I have been loyal to, and the love of my sister is also the one I hate! That damn romantic king, after he got my sister, he drifted away, causing her to die after giving birth to her daughter. Therefore, I quit my career as a palace magician and broke everything with that country. Contacts. boom! At this moment, the elevator next to the laboratory clocked in, and a holy girl with pale and short hair walked in. Her face was hesitant, but she still walked in step by step. She is my sisters daughter, my only relative-- Haze Natsume! "Lie down." My voice is very cold, and I must be cold, otherwise, I am afraid that I will be cruel. Sometimes, I always think inadvertently, every time at this time, my face must be very cold, I dont know, Xia Yin will be sad when seeing my face, at that time, my heart always hurts. . But as long as I think of my purpose, I must let go of my unbearableness! Xia Yin didn''t resist, or that the child hadn''t learned to resist, she walked slowly to the side of the cold experimental platform and lay down on her back. it has started! I said this to myself in my heart. At the same time, I walked to Xia Yin and attached the terminal ports of some instruments to Xia Yin''s body one by one, and then focused on observing the time data displayed on each instrument. I have done all of this very seriously, and I can''t help but not seriously, because the slightest mistake may hinder my purpose! "Go hunting." After being silent for a while, I looked to the side and brought a flat iron mask with my eyes exposed and countless eyes carved on the surface. The whole body was full of people who made it difficult to distinguish whether it was carried by myself or on external clothes. , Xia Yin, who exuded a faint silver light with irregular patterns, said coldly. At this time, Xia Yin didn''t speak, stood up, and rushed out from a channel in the laboratory that could be directly connected to the ground. Watching Xia Yin leave, I took out the phone, entered a command on it, and sent it out. At the moment when the instruction was transmitted, in the same building in the western factory area of ??Xianjin Island, another one was dressed the same as Xia Yin before. He was dressed in torn clothes with only his eyes exposed, but the surface was carved. A flat metal mask full of eye patterns, showing irregular patterns all over the body, and a pair of angels with wings of energy that clearly exudes pale white light, but can''t see the slightest sense of holiness, flew high into the sky, swiftly Speeding up in the sky. With every wing-shock and stretch of her, ripples spread out like spatial shocks, splitting the surrounding air.101 Chinese Network www.101zw.com It didn''t take long for him to meet with the angel Xia Yin transformed into, and then as if he had encountered a natural enemy that had to be killed, he started a fierce killing in the night sky. Light blades and flames flashed in the sky one after another, flying down.The blow hit the surrounding buildings, where huge pits were exploded.Burning, leaving behind the scorched traces that existed after the war. In the course of the fight, pieces of white energy wings fell off from the two of them, falling from the sky like fluffy feathers. In the laboratory, I watched all the battles and remained silent. After a while, the battle was finally over, and Xia Yin was victorious, which was beyond doubt. Because Xia Yin had already fought once, and her opponent was only the first time, the result of this battle was already doomed from the beginning! After Xia Yin''s victory, she was seen sitting on her opponent, constantly biting the enemy''s flesh and blood, once, twice, three times... Looking at the display on the screen, the sadness in Xia Yin''s eyes and the rising guilt in my heart made me want to escape, but I didn''t, because this is the consequence that I must bear after making a choice! Xia Yin is not devouring flesh and blood, but the spiritual center in flesh and blood! The spiritual center is a circuit called Chakra that uses spiritual power to create miracles. Although this is something that all human beings have equally, there are not many people who can drive it. Even if it is a first-class spiritual ability, it is quite good to be able to use 30% of the ability. If it can be used perfectly, then Be able to become enlightened and get the same power as gods and Buddhas. And I want to use this power! I made seven angels like Xia Yin, but the other six are actually Xia Yins food. Their spiritual center will make Xia Yin truly an angel and fly away! And this is my purpose! For this purpose, I have to be cruel, even if Xia Yin doesn''t understand it, as long as she can fly up to the dimension! The world is very insecure, especially for former court researchers like me, because we know a lot of information that ordinary people don''t know, such as the legendary holy annihilator! According to known records, the Holy Annihilator has descended on the ground several times, and the extinction of civilization on the ground several times is due to the hands of the Holy Annivers. Even the Tianbu sub-shen clan, who was able to sit on the same level as the true ancestor, is now also Disappeared. This is the horror of Saint Annihilation! Therefore, as long as Xia Yin can leave this dimension and escape Saint Annihilation, I will carry on this experiment anyway! With such self-affirmation in my heart, the guilt in my heart finally weakened a little bit. At this moment, the sound of the laboratory elevator door opening sounded in my ears. I turned my head and saw that it was an unknown redhead. juvenile. "Is this the situation of the Molded Angel Project? It''s amazing!" The unknown boy looked at the scene on the screen and said with a chuckle, but I felt it, a spontaneous chill!.. 723 Chapter 026: Spiritual Power Tactics First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the scene on the screen, Nagato felt a little inexplicable in his heart. Although the model angel on the screen cant see clearly, the sadness in those eyes is so familiar. As long as one glance, Nagato will know that she is Kayane Haze, even if the sadness in the girls eyes is definitely expected. There are reasons, but Nagato didn''t expect that this would be the case. If you come directly to your door during the day, this kind of thing will probably not happen! Nagato thought so in his heart, but there was no regret at all. In other words, Nagato would never regret everything he did, but a trace of anger rose in his heart, interacting with the powerful spiritual force. Next, Ye Lai Xiansheng, who was beside him, suddenly felt a cold chill. "who are you?!" Although he dared not move rashly in the cold chill, Ye Lai Xiansheng still spoke out and quietly activated some backhands. For this man who regarded the experiment as his everything, even if he died, he must complete the experiment. . "My name is Nagato, the experiment is over!" Regarding Ye Lai Xianshengs little actions, Nagato didnt see it, and he picked up the materials placed on the laboratory table and looked at it, Are there five more molded angels? Plus the ones that have just been killed have already consumed two. , Just..." "The people of the Sorcerer Sculpture will not agree, just rely on you..." boom!!! Before Ye Lai Xiansheng had finished speaking, he felt a very strong mental impact, and his whole consciousness was in a trance, and then in the next moment he directly blasted on the wall of the laboratory, causing pain behind his back. "This, this turned out to be pure mental power, how is this..." Ye Lai Xiansheng could not imagine that he had such terrible mental power, completely ignoring the enchantment on his body. It was vast and infinite. Ye Lai Xiansheng could hardly believe that the young man in front of him would be a human. The devil had never heard of it. Such an exaggerated mental power. However, the fact seemed to be right in front of him, which shocked the man for a while. "call!" At this moment, with a roar of air, Haze Natsuyin, who was stained with a lot of blood, returned to the laboratory. Ye Laixiansheng, who was lying on the edge of the wall, brightened his eyes and couldn''t wait to issue an order. "Xia Yin, kill him." Haze Katsane, who had just stopped, stunned, and immediately rushed towards Nagato. The strong air current it brought up during the flight was like a hurricane in transit, blowing all the instruments in the laboratory upside down. On the ground, creating a mess. "Spiritual power tactics, one, actual interference!" In response, Nagato only smiled slightly, his mind moved, and his mental power affected reality. A blurry image visible to the naked eye appeared in the sky above Xia Yin, like a heavy hammer of air hitting Xia Yin''s body. Mental power tactics, in order to make better use of his mental power, Nagato has developed a combat mode based on reference to the mental power he has seen, various illusions, spiritual secrets, etc. Control, a kind of secret warfare developed by Nagato.Dream Island Book Library www.mdsku.com To control everything within one''s spiritual power and influence reality with spirit can be called a super secret method to rewrite the world. Of course, today''s Nagato can only affect reality at close range. As long as the enemy runs farther, the effect is poor. A lot. "boom!" Haze Natsane, who was hit by the air barrier, fell heavily to the ground, but it was because of the shielding barrier that came with her body.Except for leaving a human-shaped pit on the ground, she herself was not hurt at all. Natsume Haze stood up, fluttered his wings and shot a blade at Nagato. Nagato''s arm moved slightly, as if grasping a real object, grabbing the light blade that flew in front of him, and then hearing a "click", the light blade was completely shattered, turning into countless photon particles and dissipating. in the air. "On this small battlefield, the control effect is good!" He nodded with satisfaction in his heart, Nagato looked at Xia Yin who was flying over again, showing a slight smile, and said softly, "Xiao Xia Yin, do you remember me? I said, I like you!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xia Yin Wushen''s eyes moved slightly, as if she could see Nagato clearly, the whole person paused slightly, but the next moment-- "Hurry up, Xia Yin!" Ye Laixian rushed over again with an untimely sentence. Nagato frowned and a mental shock immediately knocked the disgusting man fainted, and then faced the incoming Xia Yin, Nagato''s thoughts moved "Spiritual power tactics, the second is to think power!" The illusory mental power was transformed into the mental power of pure physical characteristics. In an instant, there was an invisible barrier in front of Nagato that could not be destroyed. At this moment, Xia Yin''s hands flashed with brilliance, bursting out finger lights, and toward Nagato Boom and kill. boom!!! The girls finger light hit the invisible barrier of thought movement, making a clear muffled sound, and the next moment, Nagatos thought power voluntarily counterattacked, under the terrifying force, Haase Natsuyins body retreated uncontrollably Take a step. Because modeling angels is a half-step, another dimension of existence, although Nagato''s thought power can destroy the building at will, it has little effect on it! However, at this moment, Nagato suddenly appeared in front of the girl, arms stretched forward, and the ripples of the space echoed directly through the space shield on the girl''s body, grabbing the weird iron surface on her face, and pressing hard. pinch. Click! In the crisp sound of cracking, the mask shattered, revealing Haase''s almost transparent skin, and the cute face that would involuntarily arouse the soft and loving heart of the legal person. "Go to sleep." While whispering softly, Nagato''s other hand slashed on Haze Natsune''s neck, knocking her out. And with the faintness of Haase Natsuyin, the aura emitted by the irregular pattern on her body that looked like an apparent magic circuit quickly dimmed, and gradually disappeared under Natsuyue''s skin... 724 Chapter 027 Nangongs second more that month! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and a month has passed in a blink of an eye. After that night, Nagato secretly took control of the branch of Sorcerer Sculpture on the island of String God, and used the starting point of the branch to secretly radiate to the outside world. Under a series of arrangements, it did not take much time. Nagato''s upper layer was fully penetrated by the upper level of Shishi Plastic, and the company completely fell into Nagato''s hands. Under such a general trend, Nagato''s identity problem in Kushigami City was solved. After becoming the secret controller of Sorcerer Plastics, Nagato began to introduce some civilization products from other worlds into the company, and soon replaced the industrial robots sold on the surface of Sorcerer Plastics, not just getting rid of After the corporate crisis, this once well-known company has risen again. As for the weapon manufacturer''s industry secretly engaged in by this company, Nagato did not prohibit it. Not only that, Nagato also expanded the company''s vision from the originally planned combat robots to the entire arms business, and even in secret, Nagato Also controlled a part of the underworld forces in Xian God City. "so boring!" In the courtyard of a luxurious villa in Kanjin City, Nagato casually glanced at the information gathered by his men, threw it aside, then walked to the edge of the sofa, sat down heavily, and whispered "What do you think, uninvited guests!" "Humph!" In the soft snort, a girl who looked about eleven or twelve years old, wearing a Gothic loli costume, carrying an umbrella and lace fan, appeared out of thin air in the villa of Nagato. The girls eyes were extremely indifferent, making her It looks like an extremely delicate doll. "As expected, the person who took the Sorcerer''s Sculpture in a month and brought it back to life can actually discover my existence!" The girls voice is quite strong. Obviously the other party is a person with a little self-respect in character, but I have to say that the other party looks very young, but unexpectedly full of a wonderful sense of majesty. In short, she is a very distinctive girl. . "Say it!" Hearing the compliment from the other party, Nagato readily accepted. Nagato never intended to hide it from everyone, only to avoid confrontation with the laws of the entire Kushigami City. There are still many smart people in this world, especially those who stand at the top management of Xianjin City. Several of them know that a red-haired boy illegally seized the Sorcerer''s sculpture, but they were right. Nagato has nothing! Because there is no evidence! As a Mozu Special Zone independent of the government, the main source of income in Xianjin City is the entry of those companies. If there is no evidence to deal with Nagato, which leads to a crisis of trust among enterprises in Xianjin City, then it is not. It''s fun. As for why it took the Sorcerer''s plastic? For the elders, there are two purposes. One is that Nagato himself has become accustomed to having power to serve him, and the other is that Nagato likes to establish a power in the new world and then conquer his own path dignifiedly. On the enemy. "Humph!" Hearing Nagatos answer, the girl suddenly showed a trace of dissatisfaction, Although there is no evidence, you and I know it well. Now, I am officially an active professional attacker who is an instructor of the Special Administrative Region Police Force. Warn you!" Renrenread Novel Network www.rrdxs.com "Although you don''t know your method, this kind of thing is not allowed to happen again!" "From now on, the Xianjin City Garrison will always pay attention to you. If there is another such thing as Sorcerer Sculpture, I will arrest you in the name of Nangong in the name of the Witch of the Void!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl named Nangong Nayue disappeared in place under a magical circle that flickered under her feet. "That month of Nangong? Interesting!" After the girl disappeared, Nagato was silent for a while, then smiled, and then from the memory he had extracted, he extracted the information of a certain "gap witch" Nangong once appeared on the European battlefield in that month. He was a well-known assassin of the Demon Race. He was widely known by the Demon Race as the title of "The Witch of the Void". "The magic of space?" Thinking of the type of magic that the other party had just come in and left, Nagato suddenly became interested, but compared to magic, Nagato was more interested in another thing, that is, the month of Nangong just now, it was actually just one. A projection clone constructed by magic! "Her deity seems to be in a very interesting place, do you want to explore it?" If Nangong knew that her front foot had just left, Nagato on the back foot would plan to dig her roots. Maybe her expression would be very interesting. Just when Nagato was rising, the surrounding space fluctuated and Saya appeared out of thin air. , Fell on the sofa. "Brother Nagato!" "Hi, Saya!" Seeing Saya''s arrival, Nagato temporarily forgot what happened to him on a whim, and smiled a little, "Since you are here, then presumably, the research on the beast has already yielded results." "Well, I live up to my expectations. After completely annihilating the third thousand Beast Beasts, Saya finally fully understood the secret of Beast Beasts. Regarding the idea of ??Brother Nagato, the sisters also came up with a reasonable way. ." The pure white girl said indifferently words that stunned countless people, and then transmitted a memory to Nagato''s memory through the connection between the two, and then she couldn''t wait to speak-- "Then, Brother Nagato, where are those molded angels that can actually open the way to the higher dimension, Saya, I am very curious!" "Ok?!" Indulging in the memories that Saya brought, Nagato arbitrarily put what he knew about the molded angel into Sayas mind, and then sat on the sofa, contemplating his own affairs with all his heart, even Saya did not leave. Noticed. Well, in a sense, Saya and Nagato are really a family, and their behaviors are very similar. In this way, without anyone knowing, the key to the birth of the Fifth Real Ancestor of this plane was held tightly in the palm of his hand by Nagato, only waiting for a moment of opportunity to push open the door. .. 725 Chapter 028 Encounter and Assassination Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The weather was fine in mid-August. The strong sunlight poured down from the sky that was dyed in the west, as if to dye everything with its own color. "It''s so hot, it''s going to burn, it''s going to burn, it''s going to be ashes" In an afternoon family restaurant in Xianshen City, Xiao Gucheng groaned listlessly on the table by the window. He wore a high school uniform. Except for a white windbreaker with a disheveled head, he was a high school student with no other characteristics. He could be seen everywhere, but his pretty face was haunted by his lazy expression and sleepy narrow eyes. The air of resentment. The temperature outside has long exceeded the human body temperature, and even if the sun sets, there is no sign of dropping. The air conditioner at full capacity does not seem to be able to pass air-conditioning into the ancient city of Xiao in the store. The deadly intensity of ultraviolet light passed through the thin shutters, and Xiao Gucheng was staring at the exercise set spread out on the table while bathing in such light. After surviving from the Banquet of Flames, Xiao Gucheng became the fourth true ancestor that shocked the world, but in this respect, he was obviously not conscious. Even as far as Xiao Gucheng was concerned, he cared more about himself than this. The one who was dragged down, the grades in school. After becoming a vampire, Xiao Gucheng was extremely sleepy in the sun, so he didn''t even take the exam before summer vacation because the exam was in the morning. Seeing that the summer vacation is coming to an end, what is waiting for me is the upcoming make-up exam The fourth true ancestor of the newborn was suddenly troubled. Click!!! At this moment, the door of the family restaurant was opened. This is normal. At this time, the evening is approaching. Some people who have dinner earlier will come one after another. This is Xiao Gucheng himself. If he doesn''t want to wait, he will be stared at by the waiter, so he will order dinner later. just-- boom!!! There was a roar in his mind, Xiao Gucheng stood up subconsciously, and there was a panic of fear in the real ancestors perception. Xiao Gucheng even sensed that his soul was facing a great crisis, and his intuition was urging him to do it. Something. "Sir, sir, what''s wrong with you..." The waiters voice echoed in his ears, calling Xiao Guchengs consciousness back. At this time, he realized that everyone in the restaurant was looking at him in surprise, and by the door that just opened, a red-haired boy was looking at him. , There was a little surprise in the purple eyes. "Sir, what''s wrong with you!" At this moment, the waiter''s voice sounded again, Xiao Gucheng really recovered this time, but found that the feeling he had just disappeared at all, like an illusion, but now is not the time to entangle this. "Excuse me, it seemed like a hallucination just now." Looking at the waiter who looked a little angry, Xiao Gucheng sincerely apologized, and then, regardless of the fact that todays homework had not been completed, he packed up and quickly walked out of the restaurant, but he didnt notice it. The red-haired boy looked at him. The figure is thoughtful. ... Feidu Novel www.fdxs.net "The fourth true ancestor? What kind of true ancestor is this!" After ordering one of the most expensive dinners, Nagato looked at the almost disappearing figure in Xiao Gucheng, and thought in his heart, "It''s really big in the world, there are no surprises, I have seen it." It was also an accident for Nagato to meet Xiao Ancient City here. After Saya''s arrival, Nagato''s power instantly fell into the girl''s hands, and even Haze Natsue was taken away by Saya in the name of adjusting her body. However, Nagato went out again, ready to get ready. Take a stroll around this Mozu Special Zone. After a day of wandering, Nagato came down to this restaurant by accident, and then-- The original mark in Nagato is gone! Yes! Perceiving the existence of Xiao Gucheng, the successor of the fourth true ancestor, the mark of the original fourth true ancestor exuded a strong desire to swallow the other''s body and soul. The failure of Xiao Ancient City just now was due to the influence of the original imprint. Fortunately, Nagato suppressed the original mark, otherwise, under the original stimulation, the twelve beasts sleeping like natural disasters in the ancient city of Xiao at this time said that they would not want to run away. It was just that Nagato was really surprised by this fourth true ancestor. The other party seems to have lost the memory of the Flame Banquet, or the memory of his lover, the sadness in his eyes is completely gone. Of course, the reason why the other party is a thin lover is not ruled out. It is just in Nagatos information. The other party is obviously not that kind of person. Of course, if Xiao Gucheng just lost its memory, Nagato doesn''t care much. What Nagato is even more concerned is that the other party seems to have never sucked blood, and the beasts in the body are forced to fall asleep... "It''s a waste, he seems to want to be an ordinary person." "It is extremely ignorant, with power, how can it be ordinary, it is simply funny, how can such a person become a real strong, at best, it is a toy in the hands of other people." The red-haired boy whispered in a low voice, and the original mark in his body faintly responded, seeming to agree with Nagato''s words. "Don''t worry, Yuan Chuchan, if I saved you when I was going to watch a good show at the beginning, then now, I will try my best to support you to regain your strength. The fourth true ancestors beast is really good, no It should be wasted in the hands of incompetent people." "Guest, the package you ordered is here!" At this moment, the waiter brought up the luxurious meal ordered by Nagato, and Nagato stopped communicating with the original and began to enjoy it with peace of mind. ... ... After eating dinner, Nagato resumed his walking plan. Just not long after I walked out of the restaurant, in a relatively remote corner, Nagato suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky. I saw a big mouth cracked in the mid-air under Nagato''s eyes, and the cursed miasma poured down, and then another. The arrow shot out. The meaning is unclear, and the sound of sad chants echoes around Nagato, and the thunderclouds in the sky converge instantly! "This is the rhythm to assassinate me." Standing in the cursed miasma, Nagato looked at the rapidly forming thunderclouds and the thunder that was ready to go, with a chuckle... 726 Chapter 029 The fourth one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!More than half a month ago, there was a forest in Japan. "Assassination mission?" Hearing the new mission released by the upper level, the tall girl with light brown hair was a little surprised, "There will be an assassination mission. It''s really rare!" Although the girl, as Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King agency, was originally an expert in curses and assassinations, she rarely carried out assassination methods. Her most frequent tasks are arranged to serve as the guards of important people who are likely to be curses or assassinated targets. This is based on the theory that assassins are used to deal with assassins. "No way, the mission this time is very important, it''s related to the Lion King''s next strategy!" An eloquent voice echoed in the forest, and then a paper crane flew out from the forest and fell into the hands of the girl. It was a photo of a handsome boy with red hair and purple eyes. "Its name is Nagato. It appears at the end of the flame feast where the Fourth True Ancestor was born. It seems to have done something to the Fourth True Ancestor. This is likely to interfere with the way of our Lion King institution." "This man is dangerous, go ahead, Saiyaka Hwangsaka!" "Use your eyes to observe. If the opponent is a dangerous person, kill him, and the guards of the city will cooperate with your actions." ... ... "Sure enough, a dangerous person!" Standing on an abandoned high-rise building, a young lady from the Lion Kings institution, Hwangsaka Saiyaka, looked at the situation in a family restaurant in the distance through Shiki, especially the fourth ancestor in the red He couldn''t help but say the behavior of the boy when he appeared. At this time, it has been more than half a month since the assassination mission of Saya Ka Kasaka. In such a time, the girl had completely interpreted what the mysterious Nagato had done during this time. No matter how she looked at it, the girl felt that this mysterious boy was too dangerous. Especially when the opponent was in control of the Sorcerers Sculpture, he even showed signs of spiders and horses. It even made people feel that this young man seemed to have the terrifying ability to manipulate the human heart, and after the other party had controlled the Sorcerers Sculpture. , To thrive this company that was close to bankruptcy once again, and to control a part of the underground dark forces in Xianjin City. All of this made the girl admire Nagato very much, and in the same way, it increased a bit of killing intent. Because she is outside, coupled with the fact that Wu Weiyuan, who is a member of the Lion King, has detailed understanding and contact with all kinds of people, the girl understands the dangers of the red-haired boy! However, even so, the girl is still hesitating whether to erase the boy until - She saw a scene in the family restaurant, and saw the fourth true ancestor who almost ran away, and she immediately made up her mind. Although the legendary fourth true ancestor is so decadent that makes the girl very speechless, but from the girl''s standpoint, such a character with dangerous power willing to be ordinary is really good news! And an existence that would make the Fourth True Ancestor run wild is the fuse of disaster. "In this case, I don''t have any need to hesitate!" Qishuw.com www.qishuw.com With that said, the girl took out her weapon, the six-type heavy-duty descending magic bow-Huang Hualin, and then drew an arrow engraved with a powerful spell from her thigh, and placed it on the bow, waiting quietly With. The girl waited patiently until half an hour later, the other party appeared in a remote place "It''s now!" Hwangsaka Saayaka raised his arrow with fluent and graceful movements, and pulled the bow with all his strength. "The true archer of the high god of the lion dance girl praises and offers here." A clear congratulatory message came from Saiyaka''s lips, and the curse power extracted in her body was once again amplified by the bow, and it was filled into the silver arrows, activating the spells inscribed on it! "The flame of laser and the unicorn of Huanghua are the people who dominate Tianle and Thunder, entangle the flames and shoot through the demon spirits and ghosts!" Saiyaka released the silver arrow! In an instant, the metal sound that tore through the atmosphere turned into an ominous far cry like a cry. That flying sound is exactly one of the abilities of the six-style reloading the magic bow-the cursed magic bow. The true identity of the silver arrow is the sound of the sound Dyya, which is the magic arrow used to release the large-volume spell-casting and breaking spells. The secret spell that cannot be sung by human vocal cords or vital capacity is chanted by magic bullets, which is the magic bow. One of the abilities! "Still early!" At this moment, the arrow shot by the girl disappeared out of thin air. Not far away, a small mouth cracked in the sky above the red-haired boy. The young man was overwhelmed. The magic bow''s second ability is to cut off space, and Huang Hualin, who was originally a Curse Arrow launcher, was given such a special ability to cut off space in order to achieve this super long-range sniper. This is the trump card of the real Wu Weiyuan! Originally, this was a method that had to be applied for, but in order to truly solve the uncertain factor of Nagato, the Lion King agency actually allowed girls to use it in advance. This is one of the reasons why girls tend to assassinate. "Goodbye!" The girl whispered softly, as her words just fell, a huge magic circle opened out of thin air in the distance, and in an instant, the thunder blasted down continuously, as if God was also angry. Boom boom boom!!! The aftermath of the violent collision caused the ground nearby to vibrate horribly. Under the stimulation of the charged atmosphere, the street lights were also burned out after they emitted a dazzling light. The security system of the entire artificial island was activated immediately. Up. Just when the girl was about to determine the life and death of the other party, suddenly her whole body was shaken! Because in the place where the thunderbolt killed, extremely terrifying magic power burst out, shocking the attackers on the entire island, especially the girl, the nearest one, more understanding, what happened on earth "Fun, beast?" .. 727 Chapter 030 Beasts: Six Winged Son First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Beast! The magic power aggregates summoned from other worlds have at least a combat power that is unmatched by cutting-edge fighters or chariots, and at the highest level, they are like powerful summoned beasts like natural disasters. At this moment, what Huangsaka Saiyaka perceives is the fluctuation of magic power when summoning the beast! just-- "How can this be!!!" The girl was not only horrified by the fact that the other party still survived under such a thunderbolt, but also because the other party was actually summoning the beast, and it seemed that it was about to be summoned! Although in theory, the beast can be summoned by anyone, there is a price to control the beast! Favored beasts require the summoners to pay vitality and mana to be formed on this plane. Therefore, only vampires who have almost unlimited vitality because of being cursed can use Favored beasts as their weapons. It is precisely because of this that the true ancestor of vampires is the most powerful combat power on this plane. Even the so-called holy annihilator, the natural enemy of all humans and demons, has come to the ground several times and failed to destroy the three true ancestors. "Why is it impossible?" "The so-called impossibility is just the fool''s ignorance." "If you are limited by your own vision, your instrument will also become smaller." At the moment when the girls voice fell, the indifferent voice suddenly appeared in the girls ear, causing her face to change drastically. However, the girl had not had time to react. The next moment, the endless holy light burst into the sky from the thunderbolt. As a beam of light that penetrated the sky, it immediately attracted the attention of countless people. "In my name, be born in this world! No. 1 Beast-The Son of Six Wings!" The indifferent voice spread from the beam of light. There was not much emotion in the voice, but it made people feel extremely solemn, as if they were proclaiming something to the world. boom!!! There was a huge roar in the sky, as if the world was also celebrating the birth of a unique existence. The next moment, the beam of light burst into pieces, and a small figure stood out in the sky. When anyone sees that figure, most of them can''t help but feel a blank mind. When you feel the brilliance of that figure blooming, you will sincerely sigh the greatness of the light. That little figure seems to be a symbol of light, the messenger of God, the yearning of believers angel! Twelve-winged angel! It was a twelve-winged seraphim with the appearance of a blond boy! In an instant, Hwangsaka Saayaka felt that his outlook on life was completely shattered, feeling that it was almost the power of the true ancestor-level beast, and the girl was suddenly at a loss. Whoosh!!! At this moment, the golden-haired angel with twelve wings turned into a white light and appeared in front of Hwangsaka Saiyaka in an instant, staring at her blankly, and then speaking in the extremely surprised eyes of the other party "It turns out that it was such a beautiful girl who assassinated me. I wanted to kill you, but now I have changed my mind!" The voice was without sorrow or joy, incomparably ethereal, as if the words conveyed from a distant place, Hwangsaka Saiyaka suddenly recovered, and the whole person stepped back, the magic bow in his hand deformed and turned into a silver blade, doing Act of alert.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sctxs.com To be honest, it''s not that the girl has never fought with the vampire''s beast. The power of the beast in front of her is powerful, but it''s not the reason for the girl to give up fighting, just-- "What the hell are you?!" Saiyaka silently activated her own curse, and asked, "Although the beasts can speak very little, they are conscious magic aggregates. It is not surprising, but..." How can the beast equate himself with the summoner! The words were not exhausted, but the girl''s meaning was already obvious. Obviously, the little meaning revealed in the words of the beast named Six Winged Son made the girl aware of some very terrible situations. "It''s rude to say it''s something." The six-winged saint shrugged slightly and said with a somewhat distressed expression, but the voice was still very ethereal, with little change in tone, "Didn''t you just assassinate me?" "what?!" The girl''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she had originally thought of a certain possibility, but after getting the confirmation, the girl was still shocked. After being shocked, the girl''s guard was suddenly relaxed. At this moment, the Son of Six Wings moved! Whoosh!!! The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, it was the sound of the sound barrier breaking through the speed of sound, and the six-winged saint suddenly appeared on the girl''s front body as a light, using both hands and feet, and a set of extremely fluent martial arts combos was immediately used. Bang bang bang!!! After all, it was Wu Weiyuan who was full-time assassinated and cursed. After a short absence, the girl also reacted immediately. Huang Hualin, who turned into a long knife in her hand, continuously cut the connection between matter and space with the ability to cut space. , Turned into an absolute physical defensive barrier, even blocking the martial arts combo of the Six Winged Son. "not bad!" Seeing that his martial arts failed, the six-winged son was not upset, and the whole person floated up. In an instant, endless brilliance burst out from the wings behind the son "Since the physical attack is ineffective, then, try this!" "Magnificent cross!" As soon as the voice of the Son of God fell, ten huge super-hot balls of light converged behind the Son of Twelve Wings, forming a cross shape, and the vast heat even melted many things around. "No, Huang Hualin!!!" Seeing this scene, Hwangsaka Saayahua suddenly gritted his teeth, and the silver blade in his hand slashed horizontally continuously, trying to cut a huge spatial rift, but-- "too late!" The six-winged son did not let the magnificent cross blast down. Instead, he intercepted three light balls and blasted down. The first blocked the crack cut by the girl, the second smashed it, and the third Mei directly bombarded the building where the girl was. Boom boom boom!!! Amid the violent blasting sound, endless heat spread, causing the temperature of the entire artificial island to rise suddenly by several degrees Celsius... ps: The prototype is the six-winged beast, of course, there are some inside stories... 728 Chapter 031 Post-war and discussion second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few minutes later, the Shijin Island guard team rushed to the scene of the damage at an extremely fast speed. However, to the surprise of all the attackers, the so-called scene no longer exists, and some are just a super-large pit that suddenly appeared, and the inside of the large pit is full of burn marks. "It''s... amazingly destructive!" Standing inside the security team''s control circle, Nangong looked at the hot pit indifferently that month, as if remembering something, thinking slightly, and then made his own judgment "Unsurprisingly, it is really an ancestor-level beast!" Although he proved his judgment, Nangong was not happy at all that month. True ancestors and beasts are completely synonymous with nuclear weapons. There is an extra nuclear weapon on the island. As one of the demon masters who guarded this artificial island, Nangong was really unhappy that month. "Obviously having an unconscious Fourth True Ancestor is already very headache, and now, there is one more trouble." Said with a bit of thought, Nangong looked at the demon attacker next to him that month, and asked, "Is there any clue, about the guy here." "Nangong instructor, yes!" The attacker who was named by Nangong that month respectfully bowed slightly to Nayue who looked much younger than him, and said softly, "Through the nearby monitor, we got a suspect, but..." While talking, the magic attacker handed Nayue a photo that had just been washed. That month didnt have much thoughts, so he took it, but after seeing the image on the photo, the witch in the gap also showed a look of surprise It was an image of a red-haired boy carrying a comatose girl who was greeting the camera! "Huh, this guy!" When he pinched the photo in his hand into a ball, Nangong''s face was inexplicably uncomfortable. A few days ago, I went to warn the other party and told him not to act recklessly on this island. It was just how long it took before the other party came up with a true ancestor-level beast. Not to mention that there are many intriguing things in this, such as how humans can control such terrible beasts, but Nangong was more concerned about that month-- That guy is definitely provoking! Thinking of this, Nangong had the urge to go out and confront the red-haired guy that month, but this urge was only temporary, and then the witch in the gap showed a smile. "Forget it, let the Lion King agency get a headache!" Recalling the young girl carried by the red-haired boy, thinking of her identity, Nangong let out a sigh of relief that month, with a slight gloating tone in her mouth, and said lightly-- "Let''s stop this matter, our Xianjin Island is not a tool of a certain spy agency!" ... ... At this moment, Nagato had returned to the small courtyard he bought with his trophy.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com It just so happened that Xia Yin also finished the experiment and just came back with Saya. Seeing Nagato carrying a beautiful girl in a coma, it was definitely a criminal act, and the pure white girl was suddenly at a loss. "I''m back, how does the guardian beast feel!" On the contrary, Saya has long been accustomed to Nagato''s actions, and asked calmly about it. "very good!" Hearing Saya''s question, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face in the night, then walked to the edge of the sofa, sat down, and Nagato embraced Sayaka directly in his arms and stroked him. With this attitude, Xia Yin on one side suddenly turned red, and then the girl hurriedly got up, said''I''m going to make tea'', and left here in a hurry. Regarding this, neither Nagato nor Saya didn''t care, and they were still communicating each other''s experiences. "So, what about the three powers?" "Leave aside the other two realms for the time being. The power of the dead body''s origin has been connected with the beast. In fact, my first beast has the ability to psychic, completely occupying the power of one of my first six realms." Answering Saya''s question indifferently, the girl in the arms of the goalkeeper moved slightly to make herself feel more, and then answered Saya''s question while sinking into his own thoughts. Beasts are the most promising power that Nagato and Saya have seen in this world! Not to mention other things, the all kinds of strange abilities that are shown by the unique concepts in the body of the beasts alone are worth exploring by Nagato and Saya. What''s more, Nagato seems to have seen from the beasts, the path from the origin of the dead in his body to the origin of the true ancestor! However, the experience of the original fourth true ancestor gave Nagato and Saya a very great warning, that is, they should not allow the beasts in their bodies to show independent will. Although Nagato was confident in his contract ability, he was more confident in the desperate degree of the beast. Saya''s experience in another world can fully prove that the wild beasts can be described as horizontal and stunned, and absolutely dead! To this end, Saya used the selfless dedication of three thousand beasts in the other world to interpret the essence of the beasts, so that both of them can create the beasts themselves when they sacrifice and summon the beasts! It is such a terrifying thing to create a beast, and to say it, it absolutely shocked countless people. Since then, Nagato and Saya have each taken a different path in respecting the beasts. Saya will leave it alone for the time being, Nagato has embarked on his own line of business Cut the clone! To make your own beast into a body, this method is not too simple for Nagato who has six incarnations! "However, thanks to your share of the light source of the digital world, plus the angelic spiritual center material extracted from the molded angels, otherwise, I would not be able to create such a powerful all-spirited Daojuan. beast!" "Since the source of light has been given to me, what about the source of darkness?" Thinking of the sacrifice of his first beast, Nagato immediately prepared to ask for a second share from Saye, but this time the girl shook her head, condensed a ball of light casually, and threw it to Nagato "That part of the source is useful to me, let''s give this to you!" After receiving the light ball and seeing the image revealed inside, Nagato was a little surprised, "Unexpectedly, you even got it out!" .. 729 Chapter 032 The third reaction of all parties! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mozu Special Zone Xianjin City! Although it is officially classified as Tokyo Metropolitan Government, it is the organization called the Artificial Island Management Commune that actually implements politics in this special administrative region. The current patriarch of the Yaze family, Yaze Kenshige is the council member of the commune. On this level, Akiras friend and watcher, Keiki Yase can be described as a character like the prince of the Demon Special Zone, even though he is now regarded as an excellent spy by that family. "What an annoying place!" On the way to enter the company office of the artificial island management commune, Yase Keiki said impatiently. After passing several security checks before he actually arrived at the company, there was a guy who had been waiting for a long time-- Yase Kima is a half-brother who is ten years old and older than Oki. This guy is an elite with a master''s degree from a joint prestigious university in North America. Now it seems that he is doing significant secretarial work while studying the secrets of statistics at a university in the city.Regardless of ability or performance, they are all men who are regarded as significant successors. "Nagato? You don''t even have a surname, who?" Ji Shu asked in a casual tone, Ji Mo, who was sitting deep in the spacious room. To be honest, as far as Ji Shu is concerned, it is not his father but Ji Mo who summoned himself. This is very lucky. This cunning is an ambitious half-brother, unlike the other guys in the family. It''s a good match with Yase. Although he has perfect strength as the heir of the Yaze clan, the pressure of the clan is still unabated for the succumbs. "A man who has summoned a beast comparable to the True Ancestor Beast...human!" Yase Kima calmly uttered the words that made Kishu completely unable to calm down. You should know that Kishu who recently walked through a cutscene in the Banquet of Flames understands the so-called beast of the fourth true ancestor. What kind of existence is it? "Impossible, how could such a powerful monster be summoned by humans? If it does appear, the human being will die immediately!" "No, the other party is still alive!" Those who didnt believe in this fact suppressed their true feelings, looked at their half-brother, and said, I didnt ask you to come here to make you question. Remember this person well. When the four true ancestors came into contact, they reported immediately." "He, will contact the Fourth True Ancestor?" Hearing the words about his friend, the new fourth true ancestor, Ji Shu also recovered from the surprise, and said, "For such a dangerous person, why not choose a more positive plan." "Ji Shu, I should have told you, spies don''t be emotional!" Ji Mo looked at the same Yanase Mosuki intently, and did not wait for Motoki to answer, and said, "As you said, he is very dangerous, so we don''t want to be the blade in the hands of others, to spy on that one. The degree of danger." ... ... In a quiet shrine in a forest called Kojindu in the Japanese mainland, three figures gathered again. "The assassination failed!" "The opponent looked unscathed after the long-range assassination of Saiyaka!" Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com "Not only that, the other party also summoned a natural disaster-level Beast that is comparable to the Fourth True Ancestor Beast. It doesn''t even consume much, and it perfectly controls that level of Beast." The Silence Breaker spoke indifferently about the information he had obtained. During the period, the remaining two remained silent, but it was obvious that as she told her, a rather frozen atmosphere filled the surroundings. "Unbelievable, he is really human?" After the Silence Breaker finished speaking, the male voice sounded for the first time. Obviously, the other party did not believe that a human could operate such a beast. No, not to mention that such a beast was the weakest beast, not a human being. What can be carried, even if the human being is a saint. "Although it is incredible, the other party is indeed a real human being!" The Silence Breaker answered indifferently, but the small mouth he took after speaking also showed the suspicion in the other party''s heart, but from the information she had obtained, she could not find a trace of unpopularity in the other party Before truly awakening his three powers, Nagato''s is indeed human, at best super human. "In that case, it won''t help to entangle this issue. The important thing is how we should deal with it!" The third person of the Three Saints spoke, but after finishing speaking, he couldn''t help adding, "If the other party is really human, then his importance is different!" In an instant, the entire shrine was silent, and the three of them were relatively speechless! indeed! If there is a way for humans to use beasts, it would be a world earthquake. You know, the true ancestor can be so strong in the age of mankind, it depends on the beast! If humans can use the beasts, even if the conditions are too harsh, based on the human base, they can pile up an army several times that of the demons and destroy the demons. Don''t be too simple! "Xian Shendao has blocked his news, but they are unwilling to target an existence that can control such a terrifying beast!" The Silence Breaker spoke, "Just like their attitude, even if the Lion King is facing such an opponent, you must be cautious!" "I also understand, but it''s hard to ride a tiger, it''s probably where we are now!" The indistinct voice sounded, with a little helplessness and determination! "In short, everything is the result of insufficient intelligence. The one who is in the battle king domain is going to Xian Shen Island. Let''s wait and see for now!" "agree!" "understood!" The other two replied in agreement. "Then next, about the sacrifice of the Fourth True Ancestor..." The topic of the three people changed, but from beginning to end, they ignored a certain girl who was caught by Nagato... ... ... At the same time, a huge ship is starting from Europe, and the target is the Mozu Special Zone...... .. 730 Chapter 033 Seed Sowed Seek Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Saayaka Hoshizaka awakened from the endless sleep, the girl immediately felt something wrong. As Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King institution, the girl has received a series of practices including assassination and curse training since she was a child. To a certain extent, the girl has reached an extreme level of self-control. Therefore, before opening her eyes, the girl knew that her clothes had been changed. If that''s the case, it''s fine. The most important thing is that the girl found her spiritual power and even the curse pervading her body locked! "Don''t pretend to be asleep, in front of me, any of your disguise is meaningless!" Just as the girl was thinking about whether to pretend to be asleep and check the information, a light but familiar voice rang in the girls ears, which made the girl who wanted to pretend to be asleep suddenly startled. At least just now, Saaya did not feel it. The breath of someone next to him. At the next moment, Saiyaka suddenly realized where he had heard this sound, and opened his eyes. The first thing that caught his eye was a strange ceiling. Immediately afterwards, the girl''s eyes turned slightly, and she suddenly understood that she was already lying on a bed, and the bedside was her assassination target. Nagato, the mysterious figure who appeared inexplicably, plus the behind-the-scenes controller of the Sorcerer''s sculpture, the dangerous person who controls the human heart by unknown means, of course, now I need to add an adjective, that is, a special human who can control the beast! "Sure enough it is you!" To be honest, even if she is captured by the other party, this is still in Saya Huas expectation. Although she does not hope that she will be rescued by other people, it is obvious-- The current situation is exactly what the girl expected, the worst. "It seems that you have enough consciousness!" Seeing a resolute look on Saayaka''s face, Nagato said in a bit of admiration, then stretched out a hand and slowly approached the girl''s cheek. The girl with male disgust symptoms immediately wanted to avoid it, but Realizing that I can''t do it at all, I can only watch that hand get closer and closer. boom!!! Soon, Nagatos hand touched the girls cheek. Suddenly, a roar echoed in the girls mind. The whole person was in a somewhat inexplicable panic, but after all, she was a powerful assassin. Not long after, the girl managed to overcome it. That panic. just-- "Say something!" Perceiving the warm palms that the red-haired young man placed on her cheeks, the girl''s face was slightly flushed, and she said unceremoniously, "If you want to kill, you need to slash, just listen to it!" There are very few assassins who will never fail. In other words, the failure of assassination is the norm. Saiya has already realized it! "Oh, that''s a really interesting expression..." Perceiving the touch of the palm of his hand, Nagato moved his palm slightly downward in the girls almost panicked gaze, stroked the girls collarbone slightly, and said with a smile, "Miss Assassin, did you know that you have been caught by the Lion King? The agency has abandoned it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saiyaka''s body stiffened slightly, but he didn''t say anything.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com Although Weiyuan Wu was cultivated by the Lion King agency, Hwangsaka Saiyaka, who has been running outside for some time, has already had his own independent will. Naturally, he understands that the Lion King agency is not a good place. The option of sacrificing yourself existed from the beginning! "This expression is good, then, next, let''s talk about the latest plan of the Lions Organization..." Seeing the paleness of Hoshizaka Sayahuas face, Nagato said with a little wicked taste, "That plan is very interesting. The name is called the sacrifice of the fourth true ancestor, and the sacrifice, It''s a sword witch girl named Ji Dongxuelai..." "what?!!" ... ... Half an hour later, the red-haired boy walked out of the room refreshedly. To be honest, Nagato was not as destructive as he thought of the news he had said. Hwangsaka Saiyaka, who had been steadfast before, knew that Jidong Shelley would be given to the fourth true by the Lion King agency as a gift. After the ancestor and became the fourth true ancestor of the Lion King agency control, loyalty plummeted. "Suddenly, I am looking forward to the future reaction of the Lion King agency?" This thought echoed in his heart. After planting a seed of rebellion for Wu Weiyuan, Nagato came to his small courtyard happily. At this time, Saya had no idea where he went. By the way, the reason why Nagato knew about the information of the Lion Kings agency was that Saya, in order to further explore the mystery of this world, had been wandering around the world recently. Not long ago, he accidentally invaded Gaoshendu where the Lion Kings headquarters is located. The other partys plan. At this time, in the courtyard, the kitten''s rather delicate and lazy voice echoed from time to time. Nagato took a closer look and saw Xia Yin interacting with a series of kittens she had adopted. Its also strange to say that Xia Yin is unexpectedly an animal lover. She usually follows the rules and is very quiet. However, as long as she interacts with wild animals, she will show amazing action. After living with Nagato, she got permission to keep cats. In less than a day, she brought dozens of stray cats here. "brother!" After seeing Nagato''s figure, Xia Yin quickly stood up from the cats, greeted Nagato shyly, and then glanced at the kittens in the entire courtyard. There was an extra touch of embarrassment on the girl''s face. Look. "it does not matter!" Approaching the girl, Nagato stretched out a hand and rubbed the girls pale short hair, and laughed softly, I wont object to what Xia Yin is going to do. By the way, since I met, then Xia Yin, Come with me!" "Go and meet your two new partners!" Holding the girl''s hand, Nagato ignored the girl''s reddish cheeks and dragged her forward slowly. Soon, the two came to the basement of the house. The basement at this time has been completely transformed by Nagato, with a rather complicated magic circle inscribed. The moment Nagato stepped in, the magic circle began to respond, and a door appeared out of thin air, slowly opening...... .. 731 Chapter 034: Arrival and Integration Ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! With a slight roar, the magic circle started to activate, the free magic in the basement boiled, and in an instant, an unknown door appeared out of nowhere. Nagato seemed to have known this for a long time, and the spiritual power of his whole body spread out, and he controlled the entire basement in an instant. As the young man''s mind moved, the unknown door slowly opened, and the breath from other worlds instantly diffused out. "brother!" As a model angel, Xia Yin is very introverted, but his strength is very good, especially for the angel who is half-step in the high-level dimension, the aura of other worlds is extremely obvious, so the girl was a little surprised to catch Nagato''s arm. "Ah, I didn''t expect Nagato-sama to have a new love again, it''s really sad!" Just before Nagato answered, there was a ridiculous female voice from the door. After a while, I saw a long and straight black girl with a knife stepping out of the door, her slightly purple eyes somewhat jokingly. Looking at Nagato''s arm held by Xia Yin. This scene made Xia Yin''s face suddenly flushed, but the girl didn''t let go, instead she hugged even tighter. "Don''t worry, Huang Quan!" Feeling the touch on his arm, Nagato looked at Huangquan who walked out of the gate of time and space with a slight smile, and said, "I won''t have a new person, so I forgot about the old person, and I am not obediently devoted to me. embrace." "Humph!" Seeing Nagatos shameless behavior, Huang Quan also snorted a little helplessly. The next moment, a girl with short hair walked out of the door, Huang Quan hugged the girl and rubbed the others cheek, provoking Looking at Nagato like that---- "Put your head in! I have Kagura enough!" "Sister Huangquan!!" ... ... "Let''s talk, what''s the matter for calling us over this time?" A few minutes later, Nagato and Huangquan stood side by side, looking at Kagura and Xia Yin who were getting along with the kitten not far away, and asked with a serious expression, "Kagura and I have not completed the training at Master Kikyo." Not long ago, Nagato, who had just completed the conquest of the plane of eating spirits, threw Huangquan and Kagura to Kikyo, the strongest user of spiritual power in the world, to practice. At this time, the two girls were just embarrassing. Completed a small part of the practice-- Although this so-called small part, both Kagura and Huang Quan have increased their strength several times! "I haven''t attacked you thoroughly yet, and I want to eat you, is that okay!" Hearing Huang Quan''s words, Nagato opened his mouth somewhat jokingly. When Huang Quan''s face became tangled, Nagato opened his mouth, "It just suddenly occurred to me that there are two things that I can give you, and..." "Aren''t you interested in exploring this new world that is much stronger than yours?" Love reading www.ikashub.net Nagatos last words completely aroused Huang Quans curiosity. In fact, after learning about the chaotic starry sky, the heavens and the world, Huang Quan did have a unique yearning for the new world, just like Magellans discovery of the new world. . "So, what are you going to give us?" Deciding to explore this new world, Huang Quan wanted to arm himself and Kagura for the first time, especially Kagura. As a qualified sister, Huang Quan was not willing to put his sister in danger because of his curiosity. in. "Come with me!" After seeing Kagura and Xia Yin, Nagato said to Huang Quan, turned around and walked towards a room. Huang Quan did not think too much, so he followed. Soon, the two came to one. A room guarded by an enchantment. "This, this is..." After entering the room, Huang Quan saw the red and white light clusters floating in the sky at first glance. As the light clusters continued to flicker, the vast magic power inside began to emerge, making Huang Quan, a witch with excellent sensing ability, some Surprised. "When I first came to this world, I got the spoils after killing two monsters." "When I think about it now, those two monsters look really interesting. One is a lion burning with red flames, and the other is a two-headed subdragon monster, with your chaotic red lotus and Kagura''s white Rui is extremely similar." "All this makes me feel as if it is the direction of fate!" The red-haired boy said with a smile. With a movement of his mind, Huang Quans lion kings sword flew out automatically and instantly merged into the red ball of light. The next moment, Huang Quan, who was too surprised, felt a wave of heat from invisible In the void, along the connection between himself and the Lion King''s Treasure Sabre, it spreads into his body. So hot! This was Huang Quan''s only feeling at this time. He unconsciously unbuttoned his coat with both hands. Huang Quan had completely forgotten that Nagato was still by his side. He just felt a spontaneous scorching heat and wanted to burn himself. "Monster, is the burden on humans a little heavy?" Nagato looked at Huang Quans glamorous attitude, thinking so in his heart. At this time, Nagatos approach was actually to merge the concepts of Red Lotus and the red lion that he originally killed, and transform the spirit beast into the spirit beast and the beast. Hybrid. But now it seems that things like beasts are really unbearable for ordinary humans. "Fortunately, I am not unprepared!" "There is no way, I can only send the beast in my name!" Softly underestimating, Nagato walked a few steps closer, picked up the somewhat enchanting Huangquan at this time, exposed the girls neck, and then aroused the source of the dead in his body, opening his mouth with fangs, facing The girl bit her neck! "what!!!" In the sound of almost moaning*, Nagato tamed the chaotic red lotus which was turned into a beast with a trace of the deadly origin that he barely induced. Even in order to strengthen the yellow spring, a source of power in Nagato was also taken from the girls Entering her neck into her body continuously strengthened the girl''s body and mind. However, what makes Nagato a little surprised is that after being tamed by himself, Guren Guren seems to have been catalyzed by his own source of death who is stronger than the true ancestor, and once again evolves... .. 732 Chapter 035 Burnout and Decision to Ask for a Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, ten days have passed in an instant. On this day, the red-haired teenager stayed in his small courtyard like in the past ten days, occasionally teasing the cute little cat, recalling life from time to time, feeling about his own experience, and then preparing to waste time like a waste person. I don''t know why, maybe because the power in the body temporarily Nirvana is sleeping, Nagato''s fighting will is drastically reduced to the extreme. No, it''s not just the will to fight, but even the idea of ??wanting to fight and gaining new power. For Nagato, the days when he doesn''t think of progress all day are really rare, and it can be regarded as a rare experience. "Unfortunately, there won''t be many such days." Nagato feels that this state of himself is just a nap on the way he keeps moving forward. Soon, the resolute and decisive Lord of Dawn will recover once again and set foot on the road again! Just as Nagato sighed, Xia Yin came over with a newly adopted stray kitten. "Tomorrow, you are going to school?" Hearing Xia Yin said that the day was the end of her summer vacation, and when she was going to school, Nagato couldn''t help but recall her previous life as a student. After being reborn, Nagato never experienced a student life at all. The only person in the world of Godkillers, Nagato is a student, but he used his privileges to skip the so-called school and directly take the college entrance examination. After entering the university, he did not continue. "Decided, I also want to go to school!" "Just go to that... Caihai Academy. The place where the protagonist of the Fourth True Ancestor is located is definitely the most interesting place." In a moment, Nagato made the decision to go to school, just in time for the burnout period. Nagato thinks that this kind of self can better reminisce about his green years. When he said he did it, Nagato took out his mobile phone as soon as possible and ordered the agent who was supported by him in the Sorcerer''s plastic to prepare himself for school procedures. Even Nagato handled the same school for Huangquan and Kagura. Admission procedures. just-- "Asshole, who made you do it yourself!" After learning about Nagato''s actions, Huang Quan stood in front of Nagato, glaring at him. Ever since Huangquans chaotic red lotus was transformed into the essence of the blessed beast that day, Nagato drew a gourd to transform Kaguras spirit beast Bai Rui, but when Huang Quan woke up, he knew what Nagato had done. , Suddenly and Nagato fell into the cold war. Nagato probably understands Huang Quan''s thoughts too-- After knowing Nagatos power and knowing that Nagato wants her own thoughts, in a sense, Huang Quan has already accepted her fate. After all, she had also accepted her fate as Iizuna Noriyukis fianc before, and it was nothing to admit her fate again. Big problem. However, Kagura, the only treasure in Huang Quan''s heart, is that the girl is unwilling to let Nagato get involved. "Don''t you want Kagura-chan to enjoy campus life?" Although in a state of fatigue, Nagato seems not to be very strong, but surprisingly, Nagatos wisdom seems to have been exerted a lot, just a word, it hit Huangquan who was originally upset because of Nagatos arrangement The key.The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com "This this" "I remember that Kagura sauce was just a second year student at the beginning." "Woo, woo..." "Do you want Kagura-chan to say that you graduated from the second year of junior high when chatting with others?" "Damn it! You are ruthless!" Obviously, Huang Quan could not refute completely under Nagato''s short words. He said a harsh word and ran away, leaving Nagato sitting quietly in place, whispering like a dream-- "Huang Quan, you still don''t understand. Kagura''s future is actually fixed. You will only be my witches..." ... ... When Nagato just notified the agent of the Mazu Gongsu to go through the formalities for attending school in Kushigami City, the same information immediately fell into the artificial island management commune and the instructor of the security team that managed the entire Mozu Special Zone. , Nangong Nayue hands. The rapid flow of information on the modern island of String God is unimaginable by most people. In addition, Nagato is the reason for the unique existence of the so-called "suspected human beings who can use the beasts", the red-haired boy''s every move , All affect the high-level minds of the artificial island. Caihai Academy High School, a luxurious office on the top floor. Sitting at the spacious desk, Nangong was enjoying the rare leisure time while tasting black tea comfortably that month. And when the news that Nagato wanted to be a first-year student in Caihai Academy High School reached her ears, the movements in Nayuki''s hand also stopped abruptly. In a pair of blue eyes that resembled the deep sea, there was solemn The look gradually rose. "You said that bastard is actually coming to our school, he is still in the first year of high school!" Looking at the student named Yase Keshu, Nangong Nayue was filled with a slightly dangerous light, "Its already a headache for me to take care of an immature fourth true ancestor. I actually have someone who can summon a true ancestor. The beast-loving guys join in, are you planning to destroy Xian God City?" "Don''t look at me like this, it was the person who asked for it, that Yuechan, you know, we can''t refute it!" Seeing Nangong''s anger that month, Yase Keshu quickly put aside himself and the artificial island management commune. It was originally not their responsibility. The boy naturally said it with confidence, but the next moment "what!" I saw that Nangong didnt know when he appeared in front of Yase Keshu, a blow on the opponents forehead, and said with some dissatisfaction: "How many times have you said it, you are not allowed to use the word''sauce'' to the teacher, it is rude s student." "Sorry, that moon sauce!" Keshu Yaase said with some repentance, and then hurriedly walked out of the office before the other party reacted, but after leaving the house, the boy breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he was almost beaten by Nangong as an inflator that month! However, he also understands! Any teacher who knows that there will be two humanoid nuclear bombs in his class will be so dissatisfied!.. 733 Chapter 036 Encounter and Runaway again, ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Early the next morning. Nagato rarely got up early and didn''t know where the interest came from, so Nagato asked for a moment of fatigue. After eating breakfast prepared by Huangquan and Kagura, the four went out together. The school Nagato is going to is the same as Xia Yin. It is an ordinary campus called Caihai Academy. Under normal circumstances, there are no demons studying in that campus. Most of them are ordinary human children on this island, but Nagato does not. Treat this school as ordinary. Not to mention that there are a number of well-known magic attackers as teachers in the academy, including Nangong Nayue. Even those noble academies cant compete with teachers. What''s more, there is the legendary fourth true ancestor studying in it, absolutely It is the most interesting school on this artificial island. The four of them arrived on the campus in a maglev train that was accustomed to the island. Just getting off the bus, I saw a large campus not far from Nagato. "Then, brother, sister Huangquan, let''s go first!" "Brother Nagato, Sister Huangquan, let''s go!" Immediately after getting off the bus, Kagura and Xia Yin went to Nagato and Huangquan to bid farewell to Nagato and Huangquan. They were in the third grade of junior high school, which was different from Nagato''s high school, and they happened to be separated here. "Kagura sauce, and Xia Yin sauce, take care of yourself!" Compared with Nagato''s smile, Huang Quan looked more cheerful. The beauty of the black long straight girl was revealed, and attracted a lot of attention for a while. Therefore, Nagato and Huang Quan, two combination of handsome men and beautiful women, were immediately in the school. Spread from here. "Huh, that''s the breath, I miss it!" Walking a few steps forward side by side with Huangquan, Nagato took a deep breath, feeling the youthful atmosphere on the campus, and suddenly felt yearning for the future campus life. However, it seems that God does not want Nagato to be so happy Huh?! At this moment, Nagato sensed that a powerful life fluctuation was gradually approaching. Not only Nagato, but Huangquan, who studied under Kikyo, also sensed that a powerful magic unit with close to double digits was approaching. The two looked at each other, and then looked in a certain direction at the same time There, a boy with a hood was walking slowly by himself... ... ... "Ah, so sleepy!" Xiao Gucheng walked slowly on the road feebly. Since becoming the so-called fourth true ancestor, he has to be in this half-dead state every morning, and even the morning exams cannot be carried out at all. "Damn that Yuechan, I know that I am..." Thinking of his ruthless teacher, Xiao Gucheng muttered a little dissatisfied, but he only dared to mumble at this time, facing the month of Nangong, Xiao Gucheng really didn''t have the guts. Huh?! At this moment, Xiao Gucheng sensed two gazes. Although he was the fourth true ancestor of the half-hearted, he had a physical fitness, and Xiao Gucheng had not inherited the instinct of a vampire very much. Its perception was not strong. But he could still perceive that obvious gaze. Slightly raised his head, the first thing that caught the boys eyes was a long, straight black girl with purple eyes. The fair skin made Xiao Gucheng feel that his blood-sucking impulse was faintly reviving, so he didnt dare to look any more, his eyes turned away. When he got to the other side, he met Nagato who had been quietly observing him.Android novel www.anzhuowang.net It''s him?! Thinking of the young man who impressed him more than ten days ago, Xiao Gucheng thought so, but at this time, there was something weird about Xiao Gucheng. The surrounding environment seems to have stopped with the intersection of the two eyes. Between the heaven and the earth, it seemed that there were only two people looking at each other. Everything around them disappeared. The two stood there quietly, looking at each other, and they fell into an incredible state. Looking at the figure standing not far away, Xiao Gucheng had a very strange feeling. This feeling is a bit like when he played basketball before... Excited, fearful, joyful at times, and heavy in my heart at times. It is a sense of crisis and excitement merged into one, and it is an inexplicable feeling that is generally refreshing and tense in the body. In Xiao Guchengs body, the blood belonging to the true ancestor is flowing faster, and the nerves of the whole body become abnormally sharp at this moment, and the terrifying beasts living in the blood of Xiao Gucheng are actually different In the past, one by one ran out from time to time to make a fuss, but at the same time they churn! That''s because the beasts have sensed a powerful enemy! Moreover, this powerful enemy is nearby! The throbbing in his heart became more and more intense with the passage of time, and Xiao Gucheng could finally clearly feel the inexplicable feeling in his heart. It was a sense of perceiving that a beast with powerful power was nearby! The true ancestor''s blood flowing in his body is telling him that there is something that can threaten his life, right in front of his own eyes! The strong feeling urged the beasts to wake up! The beast who suddenly became noisy hit Xiao Gucheng by surprise. When he reacted, it was already too late... "Stop...Stop..." Xiao Gucheng''s body suddenly trembled, his expression turned hideous, a pair of pupils began to turn to true red with an extremely slow and very firm trend, and the fangs slowly protruded, and immediately, a terrifying magic power, He broke out! "Ahhhhh!!!" Xiao Gucheng roared in pain! ... ... at the same time. "what!" In a classroom.A boy with a hedgehog head wearing earphones seemed to be hit by the noise of his earphones, uncomfortably unplugging the earphones on his ears, his face was a little pale, and he couldn''t help gasping for breath. "Just now, that was from the ancient city..." "What are you doing? There were problems early in the morning when school started..." .. 734 Chapter 037 The Lions Gold First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ahhhhh!!! Without warning, Xiao Gucheng made a painful roar like this, his whole body seemed to be possessed by something, even the muscles could be seen twitching faintly, his face had long been distorted, full of clearly visible discomfort. The magic power of the Fourth True Ancestor was surging like a sea tide, suddenly swelling from the body of Xiao Ancient City, like a wind blowing, and bursting like crazy, spreading to all directions. However, in just a short time, the magic power on his body expanded to the point where he broke the ground and exploded glass and walls! And some of the students passing by all fainted in an instant, and they didn''t even have the ability to resist at all. "Ah, I almost forgot that the breath of the beast on my body was uncovered, and it actually stimulated this true ancestor who had no control over the beast?" "Fortunately, the breath of... was subconsciously covered up by me..." Seeing the turbulent magic power spreading around, the glass and walls of the surrounding buildings had begun to crack, and Nagato spoke in hindsight. It was just that the red-haired boy just said the words, he was caught by the black man around The roar of the straight girl-- "How can this kind of thing be forgotten!" "Idiot, don''t hurry up and find a way, otherwise, the entire school will be destroyed by this immature fourth true ancestor..." When Huang Quan said that, Nagato was a little awakened. Nagato, who was originally planning to watch the show, suddenly understood that this guy should not be allowed to run rampant here, otherwise, let alone campus life, the campus would be gone! "Fortunately, I can still use the Key of Myriad Worlds!" Muttering softly, Nagato invoked the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, extracted a space power, and used it to comprehend the realm of space law, manipulated it to spread, and instantly surrounded himself, Huangquan and Xiao Ancient City. The next moment the three of them disappeared in place, leaving only the cracked ground and the students lying on the ground, as if a small bomb had just been detonated here, an indescribable mess. "Humph!" After a while, a magic circle appeared above the space, and the figure of Nangong that month suddenly appeared. He looked at the surrounding situation, and then felt the remaining magical aura, and suddenly frowned "It''s actually a good thing done by the Fourth True Ancestor!" "Who is it that actually made the fourth true ancestor''s beast runaway, I hope it won''t bother..." "Fortunately, the other party did not intend to expand the situation, but is this space control magic?" Nangong didnt choose to catch up that month because Seeing the students who were about to wake up, Nangong suddenly felt his head hurt that month. Although it is not particularly difficult to use magic to make people forget a memory, so many people here seem to be busy. Tiantianshuba www.tiantianshuba.com ... Kanjin City, the place where Nagato was assassinated by Saya Kasaka, There was a gap of space in the isolation zone like a tiankeng, and then three different figures appeared out of thin air. As soon as one of them appeared on the scene, a violent wind burst out of the body of one of them, mixed with rich magical power. Disrupted the scene that was so silent the previous second! "Ahhhhh!!!" Xiao Guchengs voice is full of painful colors that cant be suppressed, and it makes those who hear it feel very worried, but there is no way, he has tried his best, but still has not been able to stop the noise in the body. The beast who got up. For the current ancient city of Xiao, it is simply as difficult and absolutely impossible to control these beasts. As the true ancestor, he is incomplete. Normally, he can barely calm the beasts in his body, but once he is attacked by other beasts or suffer some serious damage, these beasts are out of control. , But it will instinctively protect Xiao Ancient City. It''s just that the ancient city of Xiao couldn''t control them, so their method of protecting him was too bad, that is, directly rioting and destroying everything around it, so that the threat is gone. But this time is different. This time, the reason why these beasts are making trouble is because they have encountered a strong enemy that has not been seen for a long time, and is not weaker than a strong enemy! Maybe others can''t find out what kind of aura the Nagato''s body is like, but they are not the same, plus the original mark on Nagato''s body. Although they can''t perceive it, the beasts instinctively perceive the terrible Danger. As a result, these beasts who had stayed in the ancient city of Xiao for a long time and slept for a long time became excited and began to rebel. Therefore, Xiao Gucheng was dragged into the water by a group of willful beasts. "Ahhhhh!!!" Accompanied by the roar, a wild magic storm swept out, flooding every corner of the scene, making Huang Quan suddenly interested, but compared to each other''s power, Huang Quan curled his lips a little uncomfortably. The fourth true ancestor is a rookie. Under normal conditions, he is a weak chicken, but the problem is that the magic power is enough. The magic power that erupts in the runaway state is enough to make Huang Quan a headache It''s not comparable at all! "not going back!!!" At this moment, Xiao Gucheng roared hoarse, but it was obviously useless! Under the gazes of Nagato and Huang Quan, Xiao Gucheng''s magic power turned into golden thunder and lightning, and a bloody mist floated from his body. Immediately, a gold armor was worn with a golden thunder. A huge lion appeared in mid-air... "Roar!!!" In the thunder light, the golden lion roared violently, and a huge power rose from the sky... "The fifth beast of the fourth true ancestor-the lion''s gold!" Nagatos lazy eyes gleamed with a little light, the original mark in his body was about to move, and he said helplessly, "Although it was a bit unexpected, but since I took the initiative to send it to the door, then I''m welcome..." .. 735 Chapter 038: The second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the sky, there were dense clouds and thunder gathered. A ten-meter-high golden lion stands horizontally, filled with endless golden electric current, like the spokesperson of the will of heaven and the master of destruction. The earth is cracked and messed up everywhere. Facing the power of the golden lion, the red-haired young man kept his complexion unchanged. He wandered without hurries, unimaginable sharpness hidden in his lazy breath, facing the golden lion in the sky, he was not weak. As a human being, confronting the beast directly, if this scene is seen by others, it will definitely be shocked. Although the lions gold at this time failed to show its strongest state due to its host, its destructive power as one of the twelve beasts known as the fourth true ancestor of calamity is still not to be underestimated. To say otherwise is to destroy this artificial island, which is nothing to say. Ho Ho Ho!!! Seeing Nagato''s actions, the lion''s gold with the same bursting personality as Thunder roared. The terrifying Thunder had no second words at all, and it shot down in an instant. In an instant, the world changed color! Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar shook the whole earth, and the terrifying magic shock made the alarm system of the entire artificial island suddenly sounded. Countless attackers stood up in horror. The horror of the fourth true ancestor beast, the first time Undoubtedly revealed. however-- "Humph!" The slight hum was particularly clear in the violent roar. In an instant, a huge holy light soared into the sky from the diffused smoke and blasted against the huge golden lion. When the opponent was caught off guard, It hit and flew hundreds of meters. Roar!!! After being knocked into flight, the golden lion roared angrily. In an instant, the thunder in the sky was spurred by it, but before it could drag all the thunder in the sky down, the holy light came again. Bang bang bang!!! I saw a little angel with twelve wings emerged from the holy light. The metal rings on the angels limbs were shining with sacred light. He armed his hands and feet, and then faced the golden lion, using his hands and feet together, continuously. The martial arts strikes blasted out, and for a while, the sky echoed with rhythmic strikes. boom!!! Not long after, a ten-meter-high golden lion crashed under the terrifying blow of the little angel, causing a roar on the ground, making the three people watching the battle on the ground look different, especially Xiao Gucheng Although this high school teenager has been complaining about the trouble he has caused by the power of the fourth true ancestor he inexplicably possessed, in fact, the other party is indeed happy because of this power. In other words, this is the psychology of a normal high school student. However, the beast that was summoned by his own power was actually defeated, and Xiao Gucheng didn''t know how to express his psychological feelings for a while. Looking at the red-haired boy who was watching the battle scene, Xiao Gucheng felt a little confused. Who is he?Biquge www.sckean.com Is he also true ancestor? While doubting in my mind, the occasional sighting more than ten days ago and the situation that I almost went violently at that time also reminded Xiao Gucheng. In the dark, the fourth true ancestor seemed to understand that the young man in front of him was definitely with himself. There is a big connection. "Wow, so cute!" Compared with Xiao Ancient City, Huang Quans first focus is obviously a bit strange, but after all, she is a girl of the combat system, and soon returned to the topic, "This is the exclusive Beast of Nagato, the six-winged saint? Very powerful. Yeah!" Having said that, Huang Quan couldn''t wait to try the chaotic red lotus at this time. As for Nagato, the red-haired boy still has a trace of laziness, but his eyes are focused on the battlefield. As a person who knows the essence of the Beast, Nagato is very clear that the Fourth True Ancestors Beast cannot fail like this, as expected Roar!!! Amid the roar, the dust dissipated, and the golden lion a dozen meters away jumped out of the big pit, roaring into a golden lightning and blasting towards the six-winged son, the sudden explosion sounded continuously. It sounded, obviously, the speed of lightning completely exploded the air! boom!!! In less than a moment, the golden lightning and the holy child had a head-on collision. For a while, the roar resounding through the world suddenly reverberated, and the next moment, the golden lightning was bounced out of the explosion, and once again turned into a lion shape. , Into the sky. Then, the smoke and dust from the explosion place went up, and saw the little angel with twelve wings standing unscathed in the same place, with a shining guard over his body Because there are angelic spiritual central substances in the birth sacrifices, the six-winged son is in a higher dimension that is different from reality. If there is no power that can break through the limit of the dimension, it will not be lethal to the son. of. "how is this possible!" "So strong!" Xiao Gucheng and Huang Quan, who did not understand the characteristics of the six-winged saint child, felt a shock for the first time, but at this moment, it seemed too early for them to be surprised. "Go on, kill it!" Since the battle, Nagato spoke for the first time. Following the boys order, the holy child in the sky suddenly moved, turning into a ray of light and hitting the lion instantly, and the god-given martial arts were once again displayed, but this time The Son of God blasted the lion towards a high place. Roar!!! In mid-air, the golden lion roared, and was about to extract the host''s magic power again, and attack again, but saw that there was a huge cross beneath him, and the hot breath radiated from below. It turned out that it was a stunt that the six-winged son did not fully perform when he fought here last time-a huge cross ordered by ten super-hot balls of light, its name is the magnificent cross! Perceiving the coming of the crisis, the golden lion desperately extracted magic power, and even faintly resonated with the thundercloud in the sky... The next moment, the magnificent cross blasted up! boom!!! In the fierce roar, countless people and demons in Xianjin City saw it. A huge cross appeared in the sky, and the hot breath spread across the island in an instant, making everyone feel that the temperature had risen by several degrees Celsius... 736 Chapter 039 Vatra appears third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle is over. In the huge cross in the sky, the lion''s gold roared, and the body was annihilated by the hot light. At the same time, Xiao Gucheng sensed that the lion''s gold had been hit hard and had returned to his body. just-- For some reason, at the moment, Xiao Gucheng felt that he had lost something very important. If Nagato knew what the other person was thinking, he would definitely show a smug smile, because just now when the golden lion''s form was annihilated, Nagato''s body had an extra golden small beside the original imprint. lion. Nagato, who incorporated the original seal into his body, can parse out everything about the opponent by annihilating the fourth true ancestors beast, and the original seal can gain control of the opponent, even if the beast himself does not know it. , I have been controlled. And this is the power of the original fourth true ancestor! In any case, the original soul has controlled the twelve beasts for countless years, even though she has been asleep for most of the years, but this way, on the contrary, she has an unimaginable understanding and sentiment for the beasts. In fact, if it hadn''t just been resurrected, and the secretive efforts of the tired Xiao Nasha, the original would not have been defeated anyway! "Arnold, that..." In the unknown situation, Xiao Gucheng sensed that the beasts in his body had settled down, and finally relieved, just glanced at the two people who were looking at him in front of him, and the slowly falling from mid-air. Twelve-winged little angel, Xiao Gucheng felt a headache. "Hello!" As soon as he said something, Xiao Gucheng couldn''t wait to slap himself. In this case, speaking like this, in the ears of some more careful guys, it is definitely a provocation. Once again, Xiao Gucheng feels strong towards the beasts in his body. Heavy uncomfortable. "you" Looking at the fourth true ancestor of the only one in front of us, the red-haired boy just spoke, and suddenly stopped, his face changed slightly, causing Xiao Gucheng to feel guilty. The next moment, Nagato turned his head and looked at a nearby pile of rocks. "Angel''s wings!" Almost at the same moment, the pair of wings of the six-winged saint was instigated, and in an instant, from the gap between the wings, the sword rain condensed by the holy light suddenly blasted out boom!!! Amid the sudden roar, the rock group suddenly shattered under the bombardment of the light sword rain. The next moment, a huge amount of water burst out of the rock suddenly, offsetting each other with the light sword rain, and then flowed in all directions. Come "Humph!" Nagato hummed softly, looked around, and realized that the sinkhole he was in would soon be filled with water. He immediately stepped sideways and hugged Huangquans waist. The two of them leaped gently and left this almost becoming Great pit on the flat ground. "Ah, wait for me!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, and then looking at the water that started to rise under his feet, the fourth true ancestor Xiao Ancient City was able to wake up, and the whole person quickly fled the pit. But unfortunately, the first blow of the Six Winged Saint Child created a very big pit. Xiao Gucheng was unable to escape the bad luck in the end. When he left the big pit, his whole body was already wet.Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net "Damn it, who did this!" Even if the weather is sultry at this time, but under such circumstances, it is very uncomfortable to be wet all over the body, the fourth true ancestor complained a little uncomfortably, originally he did not expect to get an answer, just-- "That''s really sorry, my dear fourth true ancestor!" A rather elegant voice came from the water in the big pit, and the water rose into the sky, condensing into a sea snake-like monster in the horrified eyes of Xiao Gucheng, and the mighty magic power diffused from the sea snake. "Fun, beast?!" Xiao Gucheng immediately realized what had happened to him. Although it didn''t feel as good as the nine beasts in his body, Xiao Gucheng understood that the beast in front of him was indeed an extraordinary beast. "Its name is Sagaruo, a cute child, isn''t it?" At this time, Xiao Gucheng''s gaze finally turned to the source of the sound. It was on the head of the sea snake. A handsome young man with blond hair and blue eyes was standing there. With a white suit, he could definitely fascinate a large group of people, but-- He looked at me like Mao! Perceiving the heat in the young man''s eyes, Xiao Gucheng suddenly complained in his heart. For the first time, the Fourth True Ancestor heartily felt the world''s deep malice, and the most terrible crisis seemed to have come to this world. Bastard, I will never go to the world over there! "Meeting for the first time, dear fourth true ancestor, I am the messenger from the domain of the European King of War, Dimitrevatra! In the name of the King of War, I send my regards to you. The grievances of the position, let me pick up..." The young man named Dimitrivatra turned and looked at the location of Nagato and Huangquan, but suddenly froze, because at this time, he discovered that Nagato and Huangquan had long since disappeared in place, and did not know where they were. "Space control magic? Hahaha!!!" "Sure enough, he is a formidable opponent. I am so lucky to be here from Europe this time!" Seeing Vatras wild laugh, Xiao Gucheng immediately labeled him as neuropathic, but after seeing that both of Nagato were gone, Xiao Gucheng''s heart suddenly moved, just as he was about to leave-- "Since the two guests are not there, can you please invite the Fourth True Ancestor to look back..." I don''t know when, Vatra actually moved from the top of the sea snake monster to the front of Xiao Gucheng, and smiled affectionately. In an instant, the fourth true ancestor seemed to see the other world beckoning with him... ... ... "Why leave people so quietly? It''s boring!" On the other side, Huangquan and Nagato walked side by side on a deserted street. The girl complained with some dissatisfaction, and then got a quiet answer from Nagato "The little fight just now has exhausted my fighting will, and I am not interested in fighting with a fighting frenzy. Moreover, I heard that the other party is a guy who likes the same sex. Whatever I think, I leave it to the fourth true ancestor..." "Uh" .. 737 Chapter 040 School and Discovery Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sure enough, it''s you!" When Nagato and Huangquan returned to the high school of Caihai Academy, Nangong who was waiting at the gate of the academy complained to Nagato with dissatisfaction, then glanced behind Nagato, only seeing Huangquan, and immediately replaced A frozen expression. "Let''s talk about it, what''s wrong with the Fourth True Ancestor, you won''t kill him?" Speaking of the end, that month was also a little worried. If such a thing happened, it would be really no fun. After all, that month Nangong was one of the insiders and supervisors of the fourth true ancestor on this artificial island. Of course, for that month, the most important thing is-- Xiao Gucheng is her student! Nangong that month is not only the demon killer known as the witch of the gap and the instructor of the security team on Xianshen Island, but also a teacher in the high school of Caihai Academy, and even the latter is the favorite of Nangong that month. jobs. And one of the teacher''s vocations is to protect students! "How come, if he is gone, then I will have a lot less fun..." Feeling the seriousness of Nangong that month, the red-haired boy slowly walked over, paused beside the opponent, and laughed softly, "The fourth true ancestor, is now having a cordial and friendly conversation with the snake envoy in the domain of the king of war. Now..." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato walked over with Huang Quan, leaving only Nangong Nayue standing in the same place, with a wonderful expression on his face. After thinking for a while, a magic circle appeared at the foot of Nangong that month, and instantly the whole person disappeared in place. Obviously, the responsible teacher was going to pick up the entangled, foolish fourth ancestor. At the same time, while sitting in the classroom and paying attention to the situation at the school gate, Yase Keiki couldn''t help spraying out the water he had just drunk. He even coughed abruptly for this, causing the surrounding students to burst into bursts. Attention. Even the teacher who was taking the class seriously couldn''t help showing a slightly unkind look. But now he has no time to care about this! Knowing the news that Akagi was with Vatra, Yase Keshu couldn''t help worrying about his friends, not that his friend would be injured because of the vampire who claims to be the closest to the true ancestor, but that he would go into the evil way. Dimitrevatra! The duke of the European warlord domain is also a vampire of the old generation. It is said to be very close to the existence of the true ancestor. It has nine beasts and has the ability to fuse the beasts to consume the two''elders'', that is, the direct line of the true ancestors. Bloodline. Vatra is a fighting freak, but such a person is surprisingly easy to understand, he will not attack the immature Fourth True Ancestor. just-- It is said that he has an army of maids who serve him, but they are all virgins. It is said that he is not interested in women. It is said that his subordinates are all handsome and beautiful boys. It is said that one by one, it is impossible not to be crooked! Just when Yanase Keshu worried about his friends, he let go of his ability. Not long after, a teacher knocked on the door outside. The teacher in class signaled to be quiet below, and then walked out. Yaase Keiki was curious for a while, and subconsciously glanced outside with his voice barrier. boom!!!Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com Suddenly, Yaase Keki felt that he saw a pair of purple eyes, and then his ears shook, and he almost fainted... ... ... "Hello everyone, my name is Jianshan Huangquan. From today, I am a student in this class. Please advise!" "Nagato, please advise!" The long, straight, dark, cheerful girl and the lazy red-haired handsome boy appeared in this class. Their personalities were completely different. They even caused a lot of secret discussions among many students. Perhaps only a little bit of fear was hidden on the face of Keiki Yaase. This spy boy understood very well that it was one of the two people who exploded his enchantment just now. "Nagato and Huang Quan are transfer students this semester. Because of the accident at the school gate in the morning, the two were delayed for a while. It is understandable that they came here. The students should help these two New classmates!" "So, let''s continue to start class!" Because of the absence of the class teacher, the teacher rarely said a few more words, and then arranged a front and rear desk position near the window for Nagato and Huangquan, and the class began. Sitting in the classroom and listening to the teacher in class is already a very long memory for Nagato. If it werent for a period of burnout, Im sure Im not interested in staying any longer. How can I say, Im not uncomfortable with the classroom atmosphere, but after learning a lot of the world, Nagatos own knowledge completely surpasses the so-called Above the school teacher. Just like college students don''t want a guy who only graduated from elementary school to teach himself, that''s probably the case. "Just watch the monkey play!" With such rude thoughts, Nagato gradually walked away... To be honest, what Nagato finds very interesting is that, for example, the kind of destruction that occurred in the morning, if it were a past life, I am afraid that it would have been closed long ago and the school would have been suspended, but here, classes are still in class, and even the students around them face None of the above have any concerns about what happened in the morning. "It should be used to it!" Thinking that this island is the so-called Demon Special Zone, naturally there is no shortage of vampires known as the strongest among the Demon Clan. Similarly, the blessed beasts runaway should have become accustomed to them, Nagato thought in his heart. Then, Nagato continued to think about the meaning of the existence of this Demon Special Zone However, at this moment, Nagato''s intuition seemed to be touched, as if there is something in this classroom, or a person, which is worthy of Nagato''s attention, spiritual power spread out, and Nagato watched silently. Everyone. Then, his gaze turned to a pretty female student in the right front of him who was dressed quite fashionable but just right. "Ah, it should be said that it is indeed the school where the protagonist of the fourth ancestor is located. There is such a person, if it is not in the memory of previous lives, it is indeed clear that the fourth ancestor is the protagonist of the plane, I have to doubt that this girl is the protagonist..." ps: That kind of daily plot similar to anime, I really cant write it... .. 738 Chapter 041 Blue Feather Light Green Onion Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was surprised. In a sense, it was really unexpected. Not only because of the blonde girl I just discovered, but also because of the artificial island itself. With Nagatos insight ability, I dare not say anything to understand at a glance, but when you encounter something you care about, concentrate all your attention and Nagato can analyze it. Of course, the deepest thing must be The experiment is done, not by observation. Therefore, Nagato felt that the other party''s existence was like a protagonist, at least on this artificial island. The entire artificial island seems to have spirituality. Guarding the girl in front of her, Nagato understands that unless the island is destroyed, this girl will have a certain degree of undead aura, and all accidents and inevitability will protect her. just-- "In the beginning, I didn''t find this island unusual!" Muttering in a voice that ordinary people can''t hear, Nagato felt very interesting about his oversight. At the same time, he also understood that this world probably has many secrets, in a sense, it is the same as the Moon World. But even if he knew this, Nagato couldn''t bring up the same mentality as that of Xingyue World. Mainly because Nagato knows that this world does not have the willpower like Gaia and Alaya, and there is no existence of the heavenly way like the root will. Such a world, no matter how secret it is, is just the world of Nagatos leisure. . Just like playing a game, this plane is just a stand-alone game, and Moonworld is a two-player game, and the opponent is open and hang! You must know that in the last time the Moon World, if Nagato hides to the final stage and exposes itself, so that the restraint has no time to play its role, I am afraid that at that time, Nagato was already an enemy of the world. "However, this world doesn''t matter, let me look forward to it!" Thinking like this in his mind, a ringing ring came from Nagato''s ear, awakening Nagato from his thoughts. The boy returned to his senses, but saw that it was time for get out of class to end, and it was time for the second get out of class to end. Suddenly, the whole class was a little chaotic. According to the general classroom plot, it should be that students surrounded the two freshmen of Nagato and Huangquan one after another. After all, Huangquan is a sassy black long straight beauty, and after multiple transformations, Nagato is also a handsome handsome guy. Naturally Will arouse the curiosity of others. just-- Wow! Nagato got up for the first time. This unexpected move made the students who were about to surround him a little stunned. The next moment, Nagato came to the female classmate who interested him a few steps. "This classmate, my name is Nagato, what is your name!" Suddenly, there was an uproar around him, and from time to time there was a small admiration like''Wow, so bold'', and even the usual freshmen inquiries were not conducted. "Ah, my name is Qian Cong, Lan Yu Qian Cong?!" The girl who was asked like this by Nagato was also a little startled, and replied subconsciously. "Originally, I came here because this class should be very interesting. I didn''t expect to find a classmate like Lan Yu on the first day. It''s really worthwhile. Can you be my girlfriend, classmate Lan Yu!" Yue E-book www.yuetxt.com Looking at the beautiful girl with blond hair and red eyes, perceiving the uniqueness of the other person, the long face opened with a smile, and with that handsome face, the boy''s charm suddenly increased, and the faces of several girls nearby appeared. A little blush. "Wow, the transfer student is so bold!" "Shallow Scallion is really popular, and the new handsome guy was captured immediately." "It''s actually a powerful offensive against Lan Yu the first time!" "Damn white face, don''t even think about it..." In an instant, there was a lot of discussion in the entire classroom, and most of the people sighed with emotion, both good and bad. After Nagato and Huangquan appeared, Yaase Keiki, who had been in a low-key state, suddenly couldn''t sit still. Up. Nagatos pursuit of Lan Yu Qian Cong may be just a simple love prelude for high school students in the eyes of others, but for Yaase Keiki, it is different. Dont say that Lan Yu Qian Cong was originally in his mind. The childhood sweethearts and Xiao Gucheng are a pair, and more importantly-- Lan Yu Qian Cong''s identity is extraordinary. She looks like an ordinary female high school student, but she is a computer genius, the emperor of electronics, and the only one accepted by the world-class artificial intelligence monsters of computer computers as the object of the operator. Cain''s witch may even become the guide of the holy fighter Fuse! It''s just that in this case, Yase Keiki couldn''t get in at all and could only watch in silence. "What, here again!" Huang Quan, who was already prepared to deal with his new classmates, saw the scene where the whole class was attracted. In addition to the uncomfortable feeling of punching the sponge, he remembered the first time he and Nagato Meet. To be honest, this time, Nagato''s behavior pattern has not changed at all except for a more civilized package! As always straightforward, completely ignoring the girl''s own wishes. "What''s coming again, sure enough, you two transfer students are very familiar with it!" At this moment, a tall and exquisite mature girl with short hair appeared beside Huang Quan. In Huang Quans slightly surprised eyes, she introduced herself, Im the monitor of this class, Tsukuba, please Advice!" "Jianshan Huangquan, please advise!" Although there were people who were not attracted by Nagato''s actions in some accidents, Huang Quan replied with a smile, but his manners were generous, giving the squad leader Chikushima Ren suddenly a sense of closeness. "By the way, you haven''t answered my question yet, are you familiar with it?" "Live in the same courtyard!" Huang Quans answer surprised Tsukuba Run slightly, and then looked at Huang Quans tasteless eyes, chuckled, and looked at Nagato, Thats really a bold boy, but he wont succeed. Yes, because Qian Cong already has someone he likes." As soon as the girl''s voice fell, Lan Yu Qiancong fled the scene in a panic on the other side, seeming to confirm her words. "No, it''s the opposite!" Huang Quan did not speak, just smiled and sighed in his heart... 739 Chapter 042 Early Morning Aftermath Asking for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!String God Island, located in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, is an artificial island floating 330 kilometers south of Tokyo. On the port of this artificial island, a huge luxury cruise ship named''Poseidon''s Tomb'' sits on it. The owner of the cruise ship, Dimitrevatra, senses the magical breath of the air, and said with some regret: "Look Here, the fourth true ancestor was taken away by the witch in the void." "I am so sorry!" A fifteen-year-old boy standing behind Vatra was half kneeling on the ground, apologetic in his voice. The boys name is Gilalebedev Valdezlava. He is a noble in the domain of the king of war. He is a beautiful boy with a petite and gentle appearance. He has gray hair, emerald eyes, white skin and long length. His eyelashes give people a very dreamy feeling, which makes people want to protect him. Because of his very serious personality, he is often accompanied by Vatra''s attendants. "It doesn''t matter, who the witch of the gap wants to take away is not something you can stop, let alone the fourth true ancestor." Thinking of what he saw before forcibly inviting the Fourth True Ancestor, the mysterious boy manipulating the twelve-winged angel beast, Vatra was a little excited and frowned, "Although it is good to have an unknown opponent, but his existence It seems that it will stop the growth of my beloved Fourth True Ancestor again!" "You must think of ways to make the fourth true ancestor grow up!" "Otherwise, how can I get..." Vatra''s words became smaller and smaller until the end, even the teenagers around him couldn''t hear him. It was just obvious that this vampire, who seemed to respect the Fourth True Ancestor, had his own plans for the Fourth True Ancestor. ... ... In the teacher''s office of Caihai Academy''s high school. It seems that Gothic Loli, who is about eleven or twelve years old, is constantly scolding a high school student who looks like sixteen or seventeen. The scolded high school student not only shows no disgust, but smiles bitterly. The two of them are not others, they are the heirs of the witch Nangong Nayue and the fourth true ancestor, Xiaogucheng. "In short, if there is another beast riot again, even if you are entangled by the snake charmer again, I won''t take care of you, you know, stupid student!" After a long while, the month concluded. , And then took a sip of the black tea in front of him. "I see, that moon sauce!" Although faintly felt that there were other reasons for the riot of the beast in his body, after all, he didn''t know the real cause, and Xiao Gucheng didn''t say anything to refute it, but answered honestly. After all, Xiao Gucheng also understood that Nangong was a good teacher that month. Although the body is like a primary school student, and her words are very rude, but overall, she belongs to the type with cold outside and hot inside, with a knife-mouthed tofu heart! Just subconsciously thinking of the blond young vampire, Xiao Gucheng felt that his situation was very dangerous. The guy was too difficult to talk to himself, completely ignoring Xiao Gucheng''s wishes. If it hadn''t appeared in time that month, Xiao Gucheng They are worried that they will go to another world. "I''ve said it all, you are not allowed to talk to the teacher!" I saw that Nangong threw the folding fan in his hand fiercely that month, and the folding fan across the sky, with an elegant trajectory, accurately hit the forehead of Xiao Gucheng and knocked it over. A few minutes later, from the office of Nangong that month, Xiao Gucheng was surprised to find out-Xuefu Novel www.xuefu168.com It''s actually already time for lunch break. Just when Xiao Gucheng was planning to buy some bread for lunch in the canteen, he didn''t know when, his best friend, Keshu Yaase appeared behind him, and suddenly slapped Xiao Gucheng. "What are you doing, Ji Shu!" Akatsuki, where everything went wrong today, was so frightened that he was suddenly upset and said rudely, but Yaase Keiki didn''t seem to see the state of Akatsuki, his face was full of anxiety "No, Gucheng, someone confessed to Qian Cong today!" "what?!" Hearing Yase Keshus words, Xiao Gucheng couldnt react for a while, and then, Xiao Guchengs eyes saw two figures walking away in the distance, and he was instantly stunned, because the two of them were their own beasts walking away in the morning. People met at the time. "What? It seems, Gucheng, your intelligence is prepared!" Originally hurriedly came to Xiao Gucheng and told him the news, Yaase Keshu, who was about to see his reaction, found that the other party''s reaction was a little strange. Following Akoshi''s gaze, he saw the red-haired boy and the black long straight girl gradually moving away. . "what are you talking about!" Xiao Gucheng was a little unclear, so I just saw two people who didn''t know how to face it for the time being, but when I saw the best friend, I was naturally a little depressed. "Ha, still pretend to be garlic. The boys you are watching among the transfer students are the ones who confessed to Qian Cong this morning. Didnt I say to you, Gucheng, that redhead is really a super activist. The first time I met, I confessed that Qian Cong was so scared that she disappeared in the morning..." "what" At this moment, Xiao Gucheng suddenly understood what the buddies were saying. The two people he didn''t know how to face turned out to be his classmates, and the boy who could manipulate the beasts actually confessed to Lan Yu Qian Cong! ... ... "That rookie''s fourth true ancestor?" Nagato, who was walking side by side with Huang Quan, seemed to perceive a certain existence. Nagato only turned his head slightly and glanced behind him, and completely ignored it. Huang Quan next to him did not notice Nagato''s movements and continued to speak-- "Hey, are you really going to chase that student Lan Yu?" "have a look!" Nagato''s expression was still a bit lazy, and he spoke lazily, "That girl has very special abilities, and her status is even more mysterious and interesting. In addition, she is also very beautiful. I will not refuse." "Really reality!" The black long straight girl glanced at Nagato with some contempt, "With you, the so-called sacredness of love is completely gone." "Ha, does that kind of thing exist?" A gleam of light flashed in Nagato''s lazy eyes, and he said faintly, "Or, what love is more sacred and beautiful than eternal companionship..." .. 740 Chapter 043 Ji Dong Xuecai asks for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The burning bonfire illuminates the shrine courtyard late at night, and the shallow moonlight enters the main hall. The girl sits silently in the center of the empty hall. She is still childish, but has a beautiful face. Her slender and thin body does not give people the illusory feeling of being a rosy face. Instead, it reflects the girls time-honored experience. The toughness of the blade. Perhaps it was her solemnly tightened lips and the strong light in her eyes that made people think so. The girl is wearing the uniform of a private high school in Kansai, which is a famous Shinto school, but few people know that this school is actually a subordinate organization of the Lion King organization. There are already three in the main hall, and the bamboo curtains make it impossible to see their posture, but the girl already knows their true identities in advance. They are the elders of the Lion King known as the "Three Saints". No matter which one is the highest psychic person, or a magician, but they can hardly feel any sense of oppression in the quiet aura around them, perhaps this is even more terrifying. "The visitor is Ji Dong Shelley!" At this moment, a female voice came from behind the bamboo curtain, causing the girl to subconsciously straighten her body "Yes!" "Do you know why you want to summon you who would have needed 4 months of practice to become a sword witch?" The female voice continued to ask, although there was no sense of majesty, the girl felt a sense of sincere anxiety. "My adults, please advise!" Although a little uneasy, the girl still observes etiquette. Facing the three sages of the Lion King institution, the trainee sword witch will not show any rudeness. I have to say that this is an excellent performance cultivated by the Lion King institution. "So, then, let''s take it slowly, first of all!" As the woman spoke, a butterfly appeared from the gap of the bamboo curtain. The butterfly flapped its wings silently and landed in front of the snow vegetables, and then turned into a butterfly. a photograph. The picture shows a boy wearing a high school uniform. He was joking with his friends, as if someone had secretly photographed it.The unsuspecting expression is full of flaws. "What is this picture?" "His name is Xiao Gucheng, the fourth true ancestor of the newborn!" After hearing the words of the Three Sages, Shelley suddenly opened her pupils. The girl did not say that the fourth true ancestor is not a legend. The Three Sages of the Lion Kings organization will not lie in this regard. No matter how you dont believe it, its a legend. The fourth true ancestor, maybe it did appear, but-- "It doesn''t feel like it at all!" Looking at the ancient city of Xiao in the photo, Ji Dongxuelai was full of wonder. From the photo, she could not find any characteristics that the fourth true ancestor of calamity should have. "Ha, don''t be surprised, that kid is the fourth true ancestor of the new birth, and the fourth true ancestor of the predecessor is dead. This kid is the lucky one who suddenly gained the power of true ancestor!" It seems that the girl''s surprise was seen, behind the curtain One of the male voices said with a smile, and solved the girl''s doubts. "Regarding the doubts about the Fourth True Ancestor, we will give you enough information about the other party later, but the first question is Ji Dong Shelley, did you know that the existence of the Fourth True Ancestor disrupted the order of the world!" "Shelley understands!" The girl nodded. Vampires with the racial trait of sucking blood and high knowledge literacy are not always hostile to human beings. Most of them like to integrate into the human society and survive, and so far they have cautiously avoided behaviors that are enemies of the human race, and the governments of various countries and the true ancestors have formulated a treaty prohibiting indiscriminate blood sucking, which seems to be realized. Peaceful coexistence. But this is actually the establishment of a very delicate balance between the power relations between the three night empires. However, if the fourth true ancestor appears, this balance will undoubtedly be destroyed, the worst Circumstances, a large-scale war may even break out to engulf mankind. "The most fortunate thing for the Lion King organization is that the newly born fourth true ancestor is a good person in the usual sense, or a Japanese!" "In addition, the fourth true ancestor is a key point of the great catastrophe that may occur in the future. We, or the high-level leaders of the big powers with some knowledge in the world, are not willing to obliterate the fourth true ancestor." "So, we originally planned to win each other well, at least to make him turn to Japan!" The Three Sages said in one sentence, although it was somewhat utilitarian, Shelley did not dislike this, or in other words, in the girl''s heart, this is the normal state of organization and power. "But the problem has arisen!" The female of the Three Saints made a sound again, and then another butterfly flew out. Shelley stretched out her hand. When the butterfly touched the girl, it turned into a photo again. It was a lazy red-haired purple The young boy looked much handsomer than Xiao Gucheng. "This is a mysterious young man who has an attempt at the Fourth True Ancestor. His name is Nagato. He has no surname. He appeared when the fourth true ancestor was born. He seemed to have done some tricks. But so far, we cant do anything. know." The male and female voice in the Three Saints spoke up- "The most terrifying thing is that he is a human, a human who controls a beast comparable to a true ancestor, Shelley, do you understand what I mean?" "Understood!" TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com The girls expression is solemn, and the human beings who control the beasts, if such a person really exists, it is definitely the source of turmoil even more terrifying than the fourth true ancestor. The fourth true ancestor just breaks the balance of the demons, and such existence is Release human ambitions. There is nothing more disturbing and scarier than human ambitions. "The most embarrassing thing for our Lion King agency is that we can''t make a big fuss about it. It is likely to cause a lot of trouble." "Everything can only be done in secret, and you can''t rush it." "Therefore, after the decision of our Three Saints, we decided to send you to monitor the Fourth True Ancestor and guide him. At the same time, we must guard against Nagato''s actions against the Fourth True Ancestor, Ji Dong Shelley, you are willing!" "...Why did you choose me?" Ji Dongxuelai was a little surprised, why such a task would choose him, not because the girl is self-defeating, but in the Lion King institution, it is not that there is no better existence than the girl. The girl was a little uncertain about whether she could complete such a difficult task. Although she was not tired of the previous practice, Xuecai was just a trainee, monitoring the fourth true ancestor and guarding against the mysterious young man who could control the true ancestor-level beasts. She was not so self-defeating. In any case, the true ancestor is a genuine monster capable of rivaling a countrys army, plus that mysterious boy These are two monsters! "This, there are several reasons!" The women in the Three Sages spoke again, but the voice of the other party this time showed a little smile and helplessness "First of all, Ji Dong Shelley, you are a qualified sword witch with excellent abilities." "Secondly, the private Caihai Academy High School Group B for one year, attendance No. 1. This is the current identity of the''fourth true ancestor'' Xiaogucheng. However, there is no talent in the Lion King institution who can peacefully contact him, except Alone, Himaki Yukana is outside of you." "After all, it is the fourth true ancestor. We don''t dare to overpower others, even if the other party is a novice true ancestor, it is best to do it step by step. "Of course, don''t worry, we will support you in secret." "Finally, catch this, Himaki Yukuna!" The woman handed something through the gap in the bamboo curtain.In the lighting of the campfire, a silver gun emerged from the darkness. Xuecai knows the name of this. "this is" "Seven-type assault machine gun''SchneeVal-Tour'', named''Xuexia Wolf'', do you know it?" Yuk Cai nodded vaguely about this question of women. The seven-type assault machine gun is a weapon developed by the Lion King mechanism to fight against the demons with special abilities. The tip of the gun, made with highly refined metal technology, has a streamlined profile that resembles the latest fighter, just like the name of the''machine gun''. However, mass production cannot be achieved because the core of the weapon uses ancient spears. It is said that there are only three in the world. In any case, it is undoubtedly the strongest secret weapon of the Lion King mechanism in the use of personal level. . "This...Give it to me?" Yukina caught the gun handed to her and asked with an expression of disbelief. But the woman sighed heavily instead. "With the existence of the true ancestor and the control of the true ancestor-level beasts as opponents, I originally wanted to give you stronger equipment, but now this is the strongest martial arts tool we can prepare, are you willing to accept it?" "but" Despite having such a magic weapon, Shelley made the girl even more uneasy. The weapon, indicating that her task is more difficult, at this moment, the indistinguishable voice among the Three Saints came out again "Finally, give you a free piece of information!" "Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King''s organization-Hwangsaka Saayaka has disappeared. It is currently speculated that she was caught by the other party while monitoring the mysterious boy-Nagato. It was also the same time that the other party exposed her true self. An ancestral beast!" "what!" Hearing the news of a friend she hadn''t contacted for a long time, the girl''s eyes were correct and she exuded a strong breath, "Just leave it to me!" ps: A troublesome chapter, I wrote too much, the plot is almost too round... 741 Chapter 044 Home and Information Seeking Reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I am back." Behind him, Kagura Yeze opened the door greeted, took off his shoes at the entrance, and unexpectedly saw a young girl at the entrance of the entrance. It was really Kanshan Huangquan. "Hi, Kagura, you are back!" Kagura was hugged tightly by Huang Quan before he could say hello, pressing Huang Quans quite full chest. If it were a man, he would probably enjoy it, but Kagura felt a little uncomfortable breathing and quickly pushed Huang Quan away. , Said: "What''s wrong with you, Sister Huang Quan." "Hmm!" Huang Quan''s cheeks flushed, like a little girl, put his hands behind his back, turned and took a step, prolonged his voice, and said, "What, what, nothing, nothing!" "Well, like a child!" Kagura muttered a little speechlessly. At this time, Xia Yin also took off his shoes, glanced at Kagura and Huang Quan, and said with some envy, "Kagura and Huang Quan have a very good relationship." "Ha ha ha!" After hearing Xia Yin''s words, Kagura didn''t know how to answer, but Huang Quan''s ears immediately heard the short-haired girl''s words. He turned around again, and several steps appeared in front of Xia Yin, saying: "Don''t envy Kagura, Xiao Xia Yin, you can also call my sister!" Huang Quan also sincerely likes Xia Yin, who has a little sacred aura on the outside and a kind heart in his heart. Although it is not as good as Kagura, the bond between Huang Quan and Kagura is not only a few years of companionship, but also Destiny! If Nagato does not descend into the Spirit Eater world, after the nine tails recover, the Earth on the Spirit Eater plane will activate its self-repair mechanism. At that time, Huangquan and Kagura will become the black and white maidens symbolizing destruction and balance in this mechanism. "Well, sister Huang Quan!" Hearing Huang Quans words, Xia Yins face was flushed slightly, and he said in a low voice, making Huang Quan happily pick up the girl. After turning around, he smiled at Kagura, "Kagura sauce, from now on You also have a younger sister, so take good care of Xia Yin." "Yes!" "Okay, lovely sisters, we should go to prepare dinner, your big brother who is so lazy, is still waiting for dinner." "Yes, Sister Huang Quan!" The two girls smiled at each other and said in unison. ... ... Lying on the seat in the courtyard, Nagato clearly heard the interaction of the three girls in the hallway in his ears, and suddenly showed a light smile. The emotional rise between the three girls at least made Nagato feel that his home on this plane was a bit decent. As for joining that kind of atmosphere, after thinking about it, Nagato still gave up. Nagato believed that he was definitely not that kind of existence, at most occasionally. In essence, Nagato was farther and farther away from human beings. It''s night now, and Nagato has already spent a day in Caihai Academy. To be honest, going to school is really boring, but the atmosphere is really interesting. At least Nagato can always recall the bits and pieces of his previous life inadvertently. The comparison of the schools in the two worlds makes Nagato feel a little bit happy. Of course, after those memories, Nagato still had some adjustments in class. For example, in the course of that month in Nangong, the other party looked at him from time to time, but he did not dare to target his own situation as he treated the fourth ancestor. Most of the class thought that Nagato confessed except on the first day of school. , Also completed the feat of Raiders Eternal Loli, Nangong that month.I love Soudu www.520sodu.com At least Nagato saw the sorrows of a lot of life-lost dogs, which was really interesting. For example, when Xiao Gucheng, the successor of the fourth true ancestor, saw himself and Huangquan in class in the afternoon, Nagato said he was very happy, but Nagato didn''t want to be with each other at all. Make contact. Of course, there was also the situation that Lan Yu Qian Cong was absent all afternoon, Nagato just remembered it, and didn''t care much. In a sense, Nagato, who is in a period of burnout, is very casual. "Alright, slacker, come to eat!" In the short time that Nagato was thinking about it, Huangquan''s three daughters had already prepared the dinner. No, in other words, Nagato didn''t prepare much at all, because the completion was actually an assorted hot pot, and the three girls just cleaned the ingredients. "coming" Nagato responded lazily. ... ... The dinner prepared by Huang Quan and the others was light and served for seven or eight people, but Nagato was not an ordinary person at first, and the other three girls also showed a strong appetite, and finally even made the soup base into a soup pot and drank it thoroughly. . "Ha!! I''m full, I can''t move anymore." Huang Quan lied carelessly on the sofa in the hall, in order to play the role of his sister, pressing Kagura and Xia Yin on the sofa, and after tidying up the kitchen alone, he fell down as hard as he could. "Huangquan, don''t sleep in this place, you will catch a cold," Rarely, Nagato spoke kindly, but as soon as he said the words, Huang Quan waved his hands like he was annoying. "It''s just a while...Ah, Nagato-kun? Where are you going?" "Walk!" He didn''t pay much attention to Huang Quan''s rude words. In Nagato''s heart, this Huang Quan had been in his own bowl for a long time, and it didn''t matter at all. Nagato replied while putting on a jacket over her underwear. Huang Quan kept lying on his stomach and raised his head imposingly. "Ah! Then help me buy a POCKEY by the way, no, buy a few more, the family has been eaten up!" "I still have to eat, I will be fat." "Long-winded!" "Understood, if I remember, what about you guys." Randomly perfuncting Huang Quan''s words, Nagato looked at Kagura and Xia Yin. This time, Nagato did not live in that kind of luxurious villa, nor did he have any housekeepers or servants. Naturally, there was a lack of snacks in this house. "No need, Brother Nagato!" Both Kagura and Xia Yin were very well-behaved and shook his head. "So, I''m leaving!" When he walked out of the room, Nagato''s gaze was slightly straight. A black cat suddenly appeared with an envelope with''Information'' in his mouth. Nagato took off the envelope at random, opened it and glanced at it, revealing a little smile. . "Hunting the demons, fun?!" .. 742 Chapter 045 Gathering and Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato looked forward to the unknown mystery, but was good at controlling everything. Although somewhat self-contradictory, this is Nagato''s personal style. Although the unknown will bring more motivation and gains to Nagato, Nagato will not relax his control of intelligence. Because everything in Nagato is based on the premise that he is alive! Although he was crushed with invincibility along the way, even a small setback would not stop Nagato''s footsteps. However, Nagato would not care about it. In the memory of previous lives, in countless novels, most of them were invincible. Because of intelligence and other issues, the experience of losing to the protagonist for a while, let Nagato learn a lot. Regardless of previous lives, Nagato, like many people, read novels, constantly complaining about the idiots of the villain''s protagonist, and giving the protagonist experience for nothing. But the problem is that in those more famous novels, as long as you substitute yourself in the vision of the villain, most You will find that the other party''s actions are taken for granted. Many of these situations are limited vision caused by insufficient intelligence. Sayas constant travels around the world are also partly due to gathering intelligence for Nagato. Of course, there are more reasons why Nagatos curiosity has also been stimulated. That powerful girl wants to see this What secrets are hidden in the world. In addition to Saya, the underworld forces that Nagato has collected on the island of String God are the source of this information in Nagato''s hands. "In the past few days, a mysterious man who secretly hunted the demons appeared in the night, and three demons have been killed." This is the content of this piece of information in Nagato''s hand. Seeing this piece of information, Nagato''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly. The boy unexpectedly discovered that he might have some unexpected gains this time walking. "Don''t you say it, Saiyaka!" "Exactly, my lord!" A small voice echoed around Nagato, but no figure appeared. As the shadow of Nagato, the young girl Wu Weiyuan, her outstanding ability, was revealed for a while, and Nagato nodded in satisfaction. "Then, let''s go!" With a slight smile, Nagato took a step based on his intuition. Nagato understood that his intuition would take him to interesting places. ... ... At this time, in the room of a high-end residence on Xianjin Island. Lan Yu Qian Cong rolled on the bed with some boredom, occasionally recalling the scene of being confessed in public in the morning, and the situation that he had been absent from class for a whole day, and he would probably be reprimanded by that month tomorrow, and his anger suddenly rose. "Blame that bastard, why did you say it in public!" "Even if it is to put me in some dark corner, it is better than the current situation!" Well, we have to admit that Lan Yu Qian Cong is powerful, but the girl doesn''t even know that if it weren''t for everyone, maybe she might have been forced on by Nagato and stamped her own mark. "If, if... the ancient city... also..." "I have to say, according to my calculations, Miss, your thoughts are completely dreaming!" Just as the girl was muttering indulgedly, there was a dull voice from the girl''s mobile phone, but the voice was extremely vicious, at least it broke the girl''s heart of a certain girl in an instant. "Mogua, if you don''t talk, no one will treat you as a dumb!" Xixi Xiaoshuo.com www.xixixiaoshuo.com The young girl talked to the phone or the artificial intelligence displayed on the phone screen a little bit irritably, "I have time next day. I will write a bunch of viruses and throw them into your program. See if you still talk too much." Moguai, the artificial intelligence that manages the five supercomputers on the entire artificial island. Of course, it may have other identities, but at least on the surface, it is this identity, and the girl is the only artificial person who is computerized by a world-class computer. The smart monster accepts the object as the operator. "Miss, are you sure you want me to shut up?" "Ok?!" Hearing what the monster said, Lan Yu Qian Cong suddenly became interested and asked, "Let''s talk, what else did you find, otherwise, you fellow would not speak like this on purpose." "The one who made the eldest lady shy all day." "Say what he did!" The girl curled her lips a little angrily, "His matter, just a few hours ago, I have seen it clearly, except for the unknown origin, there is nothing surprising at all." Yes, just a few hours ago, the girl directly invaded the artificial island management commune and found Nagato''s files. "No, no, no, Miss, that guys identity is more than that. I accidentally saw a paper file through the camera secretly installed on the robot, which is very interesting." "Oh, what is it!" Lan Yu Qing Cong reluctantly looked at the extra information on his mobile phone, just looking at it, the girl suddenly became a little sluggish The mysterious human manipulating the beast! And looking at the girl''s stunned expression, there seemed to be a light of calculation in the eyes of Moguai''s dull doll image. ... ... This night''s Xian God City is destined to not be peaceful! Heir to the fourth true ancestor who was sent out by his younger sister to buy things and also to make him feel better after a day of depression, Xiao Gucheng was strolling forward under an unpopulated street lamp. The fourth true ancestor of the rookie didnt know the direction he was heading thousands of meters away-- An old vampire was attracted to a remote place, and the battle seemed to be about to start. "Is this Shijin Island?" And in the harbour of Xianjin Island, on a late cruise ship, a student girl carrying a guitar case walked down. Under her short black hair, there was an unspeakable determination in the girl''s eyes "The fourth true ancestor, the mysterious Nagato, and...Sayaka!" "I''m coming!" The sword witch of the Lion King institution, Ji Dongxuelai, did not stop, and rushed over overnight... The crowd gathered, as if they were going to perform a lively drama in Xianjin City! ps: I wont tell you, in the last chapter, I accidentally forgot Saayaka... 743 Chapter 046-The Outbreak of Battle Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! In the middle of the night, a burst of explosion suddenly swept through, and immediately attracted the attention of countless people. At this moment, a fireball with a diameter of about tens of meters appeared above the artificial island. The strong wind hit after a slight delay, and the sea was like white waves on a stormy night. Then, the artificial ground shook. "what happened?!" Xiao Gucheng was a little surprised to feel the shock at his feet. When he looked up, he saw the appearance of a dark monster bird bathed in explosive flames. Without any explanation, Xiao Gucheng knew that it was caused by the strong The summoned beast produced by magic is the beast of the vampire. "And it''s not an ordinary vampire beast, at least a vampire of the old age!" Seeing that kind of monsters, birds and beasts continue to make noise, and feel the continuous collision not far away, Xiao Gucheng understands that there is a vampire fighting there. According to the collision situation at this time, the enemies of the old vampires and him Well matched. "go!" Even the successor to the fourth true ancestor didn''t know why, so he ran over subconsciously, never thinking that he was just a rookie vampire who couldn''t even control the beast. Soon after the Fourth True Ancestor''s operation, both Ji Dong Xuecai and the strolling Nagato began to approach the explosion site in unison. "Mogua, show me where there is an explosion!" Lan Yu Qian Cong, who was originally shocked because of the special nature of Nagato, suddenly encountered a shock of the earth, and the whole person accidentally fell from the edge of the bed. There was a burst of fire, and the next moment he gave orders to the artificial intelligence in the phone. "Uh, I understand, Miss... Fortunately, there was a camera at the explosion site that was protected in a special heat-resistant device!" Following the words of the monster, the girl saw the flame burning and the scene of the two monsters fighting, which shocked people at first glance, but the girl''s eyes were sharp, and she vaguely saw a familiar figure approaching. "No, this is...?!" Lan Yu Qian Cong can guarantee that her face is absolutely wonderful at this time, and even the girl doesn''t know her true thoughts! ... ... On the island. Large-scale fires broke out all over Warehouse Street in an industrial zone. Fortunately, there is no smell of people on the street. It was originally a sparsely populated area, and the people who managed the warehouse street have also finished their evacuation work. Xiao Gucheng came here very quickly, or in other words, there was not much distance. "The battle is really fierce!" Looking at the black demon bird in the sky that seemed to be a symbol of explosion, Xiao Gucheng said in anguish, and then he saw the existence confronting the black demon bird It was a translucent giant arm shining like a rainbow. That is not a living body, but a collection of physical magic power like the beast!qq novel www.qqapp.org "Although I have known it for a long time, I still feel very strange to see such a beast!" Although this special beast looks a little strange, Xiao Gucheng has no special feeling. Among his beasts, there is even a sword, arm or something, nothing to make a fuss about. Just when Xiao Gucheng was feeling emotional, his wrist nearly several meters long touched the dark monster bird in the air. The speed was so fast that the monster bird could not react! cry!!! The next moment, the demon bird made a rather sharp roar, trying to struggle away, but soon, the demon birds wings were torn from the roots, magma-like scorching blood splashed around, and then the iridescent arm would lose its balance. The demon bird ripped apart like a bite. The demon bird that couldn''t keep its materialization turned back into a normal magic power assembly and fell to the ground! But the iridescent giant arm did not stop attacking.Like a beast that devours corpses, it ravages* the body of the destroyed beast. "Huh? Devouring magic power!?" Seeing the action of that huge arm, the true ancestor vampire, who was originally known for its vast magic power, was suddenly surprised. Then he looked at the owner of the arm and was suddenly even more surprised, because the host of the iridescent arm turned out to be better than his own The younger sister is also a short girl. It was a blue-haired girl wearing a cloak-style coat alone, with an artificially beautiful face, and pale blue, emotionless eyes "No...Vampire!? No...Why, artificial life forms are manipulating the beasts!?" Although not conscious, the true ancestor-level vampire, Xiao Gucheng can indeed recognize his own kind, and therefore understand that not to mention artificial life forms, humans, and even other long-lived demons, cannot control the beasts. In addition to the infinite vitality like a vampire, no matter how long the lifespan is, it will be exhausted. At this moment, there was a heavy thumping sound of falling to the ground. The young man turned around subconsciously and saw a middle-aged suit falling behind him, dripping with blood. The master of the demon bird, that old vampire! Xiao Gucheng immediately recognized the other partys identity. Although the other partys injuries were extremely serious at this time, the shoulder was deeply cut open, and it was connected to the heart. It was because of the power of vampires in the old age. Up. But at this time Xiao Gucheng didn''t have time to pay attention to him, because in the darkness behind him, Xiao Gucheng felt a depressive aura walking out. "Look, look what I saw, another vampire!" "I was worried that the innocent would be implicated, but that''s all right. If the Demon Race, just kill it!" The blade of the half-moon axe in his right hand and the vestment draped in the armored armor were stained red with blood. A huge man with a height of more than 1.9 meters walked out and looked at the ancient city of Xiao with extreme killing intent. "you" "go to hell!" Xiao Gucheng wanted to say something, but the other party didn''t listen at all. He slashed it over with an axe, making Xiao Gucheng suddenly feel an endless crisis. The beast in his body vaguely rioted, and he was about to violently go away, even Lan Yu in the distance was shocked. Living "Xuexia Wolf!" A silver gun came out from the sky, blocking the blade, and the girl appeared out of thin air, with outstanding grace! Lion King Sword Witch, Ji Dong Xuecai join!.. 744 Chapter 047 The battle of Xuecai asks for a monthly ticket! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That is a sacred gun! It resembled the streamlined silhouette of the latest fighter, and the blade of the gun shone with an astonishing cold light. Just looking at it made Xiao Gucheng, the fourth ancestor, feel great danger, and intuitively told him that this gun has the ability to really kill him. Even the boiled beasts in Xiao Gucheng calmed down the moment they saw the gun. But in Xiao Guchengs heart, he felt relieved unexpectedly, not only because the gun saved his life just now, but also because of an inexplicable feeling in his heart, as if his heart had been supplemented by something. The depressing things that arrived, gradually unraveled. Naturally, Xiao Gucheng didnt know. The reason why he was depressed all day, besides his real misfortune, was also the reason that he was unintentionally robbed of a lot of luck by Nagato. If he was depressed, he met his own destiny. The reason for the leader. Because of the strong potential power and being the protagonist, Xiao Gucheng could vaguely perceive this. Xiao Gucheng, who didn''t know this, just subconsciously clutched her chest and looked at the girl standing in front of her with a gun. She fell into addiction for a while, and the girl who saw this scene through the camera in the distance suddenly turned pale. ... ... "Please stop fighting." Holding Xuexia wolf to block the axe blade, Ji Dong Xuecai glared at the man in the vest and issued a warning. Just now, the sword witch girl who came here saw the fourth true ancestor who was about to be beheaded, and did not care about the weakness of the fourth true ancestor. The responsible girl hardly hesitated to appear in front of the fourth true ancestor. He blocked the blow. Hearing what Yukina said, the tall man showed a sneer on his face "Really young, is this country''s demon attacker? It doesn''t look like a companion of the demons. Since it is not a companion, then why stop me and prevent us from fulfilling our obligations!" At the end of the talk, the man exudes a strong murderous aura, and for a while, the surrounding air has solidified a bit. "The torture and killing of the incapable demons is a violation of the Law of Special Measures for Attacking Demons." Knowing that the other party is not easy to provoke, but Xuecai did not shrink back, the girl''s eyes were swollen with a certain steadfast brilliance, she shot the opponent''s axe blade with her gun, and then slightly distanced herself from the other party and continued to confront. "Do I have a reason to obey the bill laid down by the flattering apostates to the demons?" The man who was smashed suddenly became angry, and raised the battle axe in his hand again. The axe blade was thrown out and blasted towards the snow vegetable. Faced with such an attack, the girl''s eyes flashed, and then The gun blasted out! This gun turned out to be as if it had seen through the opponent''s attack route, directly bombarding the weak point of the opponent''s weapon, flicking the tomahawk, and even bombarding the man in reverse! "Heh, I didn''t pay attention just now!" The man who failed the attack murmured with a slight frown, and then avoided the tomahawk bombardment with his giant body''s unimaginable agility, and then looked at Xuecai again. "That gun, is it a seven-type assault machine gun "SchneeVal-Tour"? The secret weapon of the Lion King''s mechanism is engraved with the "God Vibratory Wave Driving Technique". I didn''t expect to be able to see it in such a place!" As if remembering something, the man''s single glasses flashed red repeatedly, and then an interested smile appeared from the corner of the man''s mouth.New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com "Then, you should be the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism, well, Rotarin Kia annihilated teacher, Rudolf Ostach asked to fight, let me see if you can save these two demons beautifully The life of the clan!" "Rotalinkia''s annihilation teacher!? Why would the Western European church witches hunting vampires!?" "We have no obligation to answer, Astarut!" Because the weapon was thrown out in a moment of anger, the teacher named Rudolph did not blindly shoot, but ordered, the next moment, the blue-haired girl in a cloak and jacket rushed out from behind the tall man and came towards Xuecai. "Accept the order, execute it, "Qianwei''s fingertips"" As soon as the voice fell, magic power surged, a huge arm gushing from the girl, the giant arm shining with iridescent light, hit the snow vegetables, the vast magic power made it have no time to wonder why artificial life forms are also The question of how to use the beast. "Xuexia Wolf!" The girl waved the Xuexia wolf to attack, and the spiritual power of the witch gushed out, and the engraved on the Xuexia wolf could nullify the magic power, and the deity vibration wave driving technique to cut any enchantment was activated instantly. Xuexia wolf Show your edge. boom!!! The huge magical power and the collision of the sharp spear made the atmosphere make a harsh sound. In the short collision, Xuexia Wolf showed off his sharp edge as the Lion King mechanism, and tore off his huge arms, causing the blue-haired girl who manipulated the Beast to breathe because of the injuries on the Beast. The next moment, the girl silently opened her mouth, as if she was extremely tired, like tearing her slender back apart, and another huge arm appeared. It seems that it''s not that there are two kinds of beasts, but the pair of left and right is a kind of beast, but that thing, like separate and different creatures, attacked from the head of the snow vegetable. "no solution anymore!" At this moment, Xuecai knew that she was already on the cliff, and her heart suddenly became violent. "The God of Sustained God and the High God Sword Witch are here to pray-the dawn of breaking the devil, the God wolf of Xuexia, quickly help me to kill the evil gods with the might of steel! On the eve of the attack, Xuecai chanted her congratulations at a very fast speed. The seven-type assault demon reduction machine gun once again increased the curse power made in the girl''s body, and the whole person turned into an assault gun, trying to directly penetrate the huge in front of her. Arm, directly kill the host! This is a battle of time! The girl''s bet is that she can pierce through the obstacles in front of her and kill her host directly before the other huge arm bombards her! just-- "too naive!" I don''t know when, Rudolf stood in the distance, threw the battle axe in his hand again, and headed towards Xuecai. For a while, Ji Dong Xuecai encountered the biggest crisis... 745 Chapter 048 Runaway and Drinking Retreat for Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My God, this idiot!!!" In a room in the high-end residential area of ??Xian Shen Island, Lan Yu Qian Cong looked at the screen on her mobile phone, feeling a little about to collapse, and whispered weakly, "Gucheng, you must not die!" "Don''t worry, Miss!" The electronic smart monster said indifferently, but its comfort fell on deaf ears to Lan Yu Qian Cong, but the next moment boom!!! The sound of awe-inspiring thunder came from far away, and most people would be shocked when they heard the thunder, but the girl didn''t, because she discovered that the screen on the phone had completely changed and he didn''t recognize him at all. "how come?!" ... ... A few minutes ago- "how come?!" Ji Dong Xuecai couldn''t help muttering to herself as she looked at the broken ground below him, the duo of guardian beasts and teacher annihilation standing there, and the fourth ancestor who was almost completely buried alive in a flying and smashing warehouse not far away. Not only Xuecai, but also the J-Teacher duo were stunned, and the whole scene was silent. "Probably an accident!" Nagato, who was standing on the container with Ji Dong Xuecai, also rubbed his forehead helplessly, and couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, "Who knows, that rookie would run out like this. I don''t know how to live or die. There should be a limit, right? ." For the few people present, the development just now was really unexpected. Just before, at the moment when Xuecai was in crisis, Nagato just rushed here, neither fast nor slow, with a single thought, Nagato controlled the law of space and moved the girl to her side, allowing her to escape this crisis. . But unexpectedly, at this time, Xiao Gucheng rushed out and punched the second huge arm. Well, this guy may be because of the girls danger, he actively mustered up his own powerful magic, and wanted to block her from the next direction of attack, but the timing of his appearance, I dont know if it is too good or too bad. Now, I took the position of the girl directly! then-- Xiao Gucheng, which blocked the next huge arm with terrible magic power, was scratched by a throwing axe, and the next moment, because there was no suppression by Xuexia wolf, the first arm that lost resistance made a very smooth punch. Blasted out. The result speaks for itself! boom!!! Just as everyone just recovered from their surprise, vast magic power emerged from the ruins, and all the fragments flew out suddenly under the tide of magic power. Standing at the center of the magic power, Xiao Gucheng gritted his teeth in some pain. Stood up. "Ok?!" Before everyone could react, Xiao Gucheng touched his waist, and then found that his hands were full of blood. No, in other words, blood was all around him. That axe was cut from Xiao Gucheng''s body. Took a big mouth! "Wait...no...don''t do it!!!" Biqugek www.hoennk.com The face of the fourth true ancestor''s successor changed drastically, and he screamed. That voice seemed to be speaking not to the enemy, but to himself. The magic power turned into a frenzy, Xiao Gucheng''s eyes were stained with a red color, sharp teeth protruding from the clenched teeth. However, it was not blood that burst out from his wound. What appeared like tearing the skin was a dazzling bluish-white flash, the hot flash filled the field of vision, and then under the immediate violent impact, the rainbow-colored beast was bounced off. "Well, no...Astarut!" Teacher J shouted to the girl with artificial life. However, that shout was cancelled out by the explosion sound produced by the shock wave. What is released from the arm of the ancient city is a dense collection of magical power that has been materialized, that is, the so-called existence of the blessed beast, the true ancestor-level blessed beast, the gold of the lion, in a day, the second Burst out! It was a violent lightning strike that destroyed everything. Uncontrollable huge lightning swept across the buildings on the ground, and the shock wave produced turned into a violent storm. The fourth true ancestor''s figure was completely swallowed by the light, and the arrows of thunder were released indiscriminately around. It was like the largest thundercloud suddenly appeared on the ground. Xianjin Island shook as if it had been bombed, and the surrounding ocean became like a tsunami. "How come?! This is the power of the fourth true ancestor?" Originally because of the previous events, Ji Dongxuecai, who was still somewhat relaxed and comfortable with the Fourth True Ancestor, was a little lost. In the eyes of the girl, such power was indeed enough to break the balance of the entire world. "Trouble, two times a day, is it a bad sign..." At this moment, Nagato''s somewhat lazy voice came from the girl, and saw the red-haired boy blasting the periphery of the thunder and walking towards the core, his leisurely posture, as if he was not facing Nothing else, but like in an outing. "By the way, he, he is..." Just because of Xiaogucheng''s actions, Xuecai did not pay attention to this boy who had saved her for a while. At this time, she took a closer look, and the girl''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she said like a dream, "Mysterious man, Nagato!" "go back!" Standing within the range of Thunder, Nagato yelled leisurely, even Thunder could not stop Nagato''s small voice from spreading throughout the surroundings, and the voice was full of commands that could not be violated! Ho Ho Ho!!! As if stimulated by Nagatos words, the thundercloud kept roaring, increasing the thunders bombardment, but at this time, the red-haired boy was filled with gleams of light, and any thunder that thundered down could not hurt. To him. "Give me back home in peace!" Seeing the changes in the nearby thunder, the red-haired boy uttered again, but this time the voice became slightly cold, and the thunderclouds in the sky gathered together, but he dared not blast down again, as if he was extremely afraid of Nagato. "This is the third time, get me back!" The voice of Nagato really cooled down, and the surrounding holy light began to be confused. The thundercloud seemed to be unwilling to let out a roar, and then disappeared. The whole scene suddenly returned to calm. Teacher Jian was nowhere to be found, only Xiao Gucheng was sleeping on the ground. on-- In this scene, Ji Dong Xuecai, as well as Lan Yu Qian Cong in the distance were completely stunned!.. 746 Chapter 049 Meeting Old Friends For Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As a human, drink away the beast of the Fourth True Ancestor! To be honest, before meeting the Fourth True Ancestor again, Xuecai would only regard this situation as a so-called urban legend. If it were ten minutes ago, Xuecai would have regarded this statement as nonsense, because at that time, she had just experienced the aftermath of a runaway beast of the Fourth True Ancestor. How can that power be truly exerted? Can definitely silence this island. At that time, Xuecai understood how correct the description of the fourth true ancestor in urban legends was. The beast of the Fourth True Ancestor is indeed a veritable disaster! Just just now, someone showed up and performed for the girl, how to drink away such a calamity beast, it was... dreamy, incredible! At the same time, Lan Yu Qian Cong, who was far away in the center of Xian Shen, was also shocked by the red-haired boy''s move to directly drink away the Thunder Beast. Very clear. Being strong will attract the opposite sex, this is the instinct engraved in the body of the organism. Although it''s still far from true love, at least in the girl''s heart, the position of the red-haired boy has quietly changed. At this time, the monster seemed to be thinking about something constantly. It seemed that the power displayed by Nagato was somewhat beyond its expectation. It seemed that there were some mistakes in its original plan, but again, it didn''t seem to be particularly concerned. ... ... Nagato doesn''t know the thoughts of other people, but even if they do, Nagato doesn''t care much. Nagato is very lazy during the burnout period. After drinking the lion''s gold, the red-haired boy glanced at the wound that was solidified. The fourth true ancestor who rose up subconsciously raised his head. call!!! At this moment, there was a whirlwind in the surrounding air, and Yase Motoki appeared in front of the crowd driving the wind, and bowed slightly to Nagato, "Nagato-san, I will come to pick my buddy back, no I know if it can be convenient." "Oh, you the eavesdropper!" Nagato glanced lazily, and immediately made Yaase Keshu feel cold all over, and in just a few moments, it made the spy boy feel like he had spent several days with cold sweats behind him. , Nagato said leisurely: "Take him away!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Yase Keshu quickly carried Akatsuki on his back as if he had received an amnesty, then took a pill, and suddenly flew up, and then left here. When the fourth true ancestor left, Xuecai also reacted, but after measuring her mission goals and her friend Saiyaka, Xuecai did not stop at the exit, but looked at Nagato and thought about what she should do. . Seeing Nagato''s method, Xuecai has thoroughly understood that at least she can''t use force to make the other party speak. After the fourth true ancestor left, Nagato''s gaze suddenly swept to a deeply hidden camera. As soon as his thoughts came out, he shattered it, causing Lan Yu Qian Cong on the other side to complain constantly, and then the boy closed his eyes. Perceived for a moment-- "Oh, there is such a thing?" Old Friends Chinese Network www.laoyouzw.com "Then you won''t be able to succeed, after all, this is my playground." "It''s just that I don''t want to fight anymore, so I just called them out. Exercise after meals is also very good, right?" Whispering in a low voice, the red-haired boy went into his pocket with one hand, took out a small mobile phone, and broadcasted a number quickly, put the mobile phone to his ear, and looked at the posture, as if he was going to walk on his own go away. "Hey, over there, please wait!" Seeing Nagato''s posture to leave, Xuecai finally couldn''t help but rushed up. It was just a few steps before Xuecai felt a crisis. Before she could feel anything, the girl''s vision ability that was close to future vision suddenly Feel the attack coming. boom!!! Almost less than an instant, a silver blade came out and collided with the girls Xuexia wolf head-on. The next moment, a masked man in black bullied himself, and the long sword in his hand was continuously swung every time. Every knife was extremely tricky, and the girls were a little tired of coping. just-- "Saya Hua, you are Saya Hua!" Feeling the familiar combat moves, in a hand-to-hand battle at close range, I smelled a familiar scent on the tip of my nose. Ever since the Three Saints learned about Saiyakas disappearance, they have been paying attention to her friends Yukana immediately. Named. After the girl yelled her name, the masked man in black paused, and then cut it out! The next moment, the blade stopped on the girl''s white neck. "Sure enough, it''s you, Saiyaka, I know you won''t die!" Seeing the movements of the man in black, Ji Dong Xuecai knew that the person in front of her was indeed his childhood sweetheart, and at the moment, she ignored the blade on her neck and rushed forward. "stupid stupid stupid!!!" Seeing Xuecai''s movements, the man in black quickly took off the blade in his hand, pulled down his face mask, revealing the same beautiful cheeks with the same surprise, hugged Xuecai, and said with some annoyance, "I almost thought I couldn''t see you. Xue Cai!" "Yes, I thought I couldn''t see you anymore, Saiyaka, do you know? The Three Saints told me how sad I was when you were caught by someone and when life or death was unknown? Great. You are fine." For the first time, Yukana, who is also holding Saya Hua, didnt get sulky because the other person was a much plumper figure than herself. She spoke a little bit of her excitement in her heart, but she didnt see herself when she was talking about the Three Saints. , A hint of chill flashed in Saayaka''s eyes. ... ... Not far away, Nagato, who was already drifting away, had finished the phone call and put the phone back in his trouser pocket. "It seems that the communication between Saiyaka and her unilateral Jiyou will take a while, so I''ll leave first." The red-haired boy looked back at the two girls holding each other and said softly. Under the moonlight. Tonights play is just about to reach the real second half... 747 Chapter 050 Uncle, there is no way to ask for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lan Yu Qian Cong was in a daze in a room in Xian Shen City''s high-end apartment. The last picture from the mobile phone connection disappeared after the Nagato destruction camera. The girl has maintained this state for more than half an hour. The scene seen tonight made the girl suddenly feel that the world is strange. Lan Yu Qian Cong is not a fool. On the contrary, she is a genius, a rare genius. Especially when it comes to computers, the genius of girls has reached an exaggeration level that almost surpasses the entire world. For example, some programs created by girls on a whim are something that many senior people in the organization want to get at any cost. Gems. However, Rao is a genius like a girl, and he cant believe that the ancient castle and Yase Keshu, where he has been childhood sweethearts, have their own unclear aspects. In other words, the girl even feels that the two of them are real childhood sweethearts. The same as exclusion. By the way, the most speechless thing about Lan Yu Qian Cong is his unawareness of his genius. Just when the girl was troubled, suddenly, she felt that the ground under her feet shook slightly-- "Damn it, what happened again!" "Miss, the Gate of Cornerstone, has been invaded. We saw the intruder just now!" "..." ... ... At the same time, the door to the cornerstone. This is the general name for the huge complex building located in the center of Shigami Island. The twelve-story above ground is the tallest building on the island, and almost anywhere on the island, you can see the prestige of this inverted pyramid-shaped building. The facilities have built a public relations office such as a city hall and a large number of hotels. And commercial facilities, literally operating as a city center. On the other hand, this huge building also plays an important role- That is a centralized management facility for artificial islands as low as forty stories below the sea. This building, which is less than two kilometers in diameter, also serves as the linking part of the artificial island Siji Island. Vibrations or distortions generated under the influence of ocean currents or ocean winds will be absorbed and adjusted by this central stone gate. Without it, the four areas of Xianjin Island would collide with each other, or separate from each other, and then drift. On the ocean. It can be said to be an important facility consistent with the name of its "central stone", and its security is also quite tight. However, at this time, the guard attackers fell to the ground one after another. There were even many attackers who were bleeding, obviously injured, and a large hole was broken in the building, leading directly to the ground, and at the end of the hole, a whole body The giant about four meters tall, wrapped in armor with iridescent light, and the Jian teacher standing beside the giant. In the center of the giant, there is an artificial life form named Astarte! "Haha, it''s here!" Perceiving the guardian enchantment in front of him, Rudolf laughed happily. Half an hour ago, after perceiving the power of the Fourth True Ancestor Beast at close range, the annihilating teacher from a foreign country had some understanding. The vampire who looked like a rookie was very likely to be the fourth in the legend. True ancestor. But whether the opponent is or not, Rudolph can be sure of one thing, that is, the power of this Demon Special Zone is somewhat beyond his expectations. In addition, his appearance has been discovered, so Rudolf gave up the decision to continue to let his followers hunt down the demons and accumulate magic power, and brought his own followers-artificial life form, Astarut Came to the central area of ??the entire Xianjin Island. "Destroy it, Astarut!" Looking at the enchantment in front of him, Rudolf gagged and ordered his orders! "Complete the order, the seal of the closed compartment has been destroyed." The girl wrapped in the armor of the scroll beast said majesticly. Following her words, the giant stretched out her fingers. The moment her huge finger touched the enclosed compartment, he guarded the seven of the enclosed compartment. The layer barrier was completely destroyed.Good Chinese www.haozw8.com That is because the godhead vibration wave driving technique engraved on Astarut is working. I''m afraid Xuecai didn''t expect that her weapon, the engraved technique on Xuexia Wolf, was secretly seized by this special beast when it was confronted with Qiangwei''s fingertips. It was engraved on Astarut within half an hour. Therefore, the artificial scroll beast "Rose''s Fingertips" combined with her can nullify any magic power and tear the barrier. And this power is exactly what the Jian teacher has always longed for. "Let''s go, Astarut. What we crave is just ahead." After clearing up his gaffe, Teacher Jian took the lead to go out! "The order is accepted." Whispering quietly, Astarut manipulated the huge giant and also crossed the destroyed compartment. In the next moment, waiting for the two invaders are the most elite troops of the Special Administrative Region Garrison, the two squadrons of the Demon Division, and a squadron of heavy mobile units. Facing the abruptly assaulted by the Jie-teacher duo, the attackers did not hesitate and activated the guns in their hands. The cursing bullets used on the demon clan looked like a storm, and they blasted towards the Jie-teacher duo, just-- "It''s useless, destroy them, Astarut!" "Order accept, execute it, Qiangwei''s fingertips!" The humanoid scroll beast shining with iridescent light attacked the mobile team members who continued to shoot. It was agility that was completely unimaginable from its appearance, and then the beast swept over them with its overwhelming power, and the barrier protecting the mobile players was shattered like weak glass. They were knocked into the air without any suspense. With the help of Qiangwei''s fingertips, the J-Teacher duo rushed all the way, and most of them went straight to the lowest level. boom!!! The sealed bottom layer of the Cornerstone Gate was blasted open by the giant beasts. Rudolf stepped into the sealed room like a cone, ignoring the rest, he saw the lowest level central area at first glance. It extends from the four bases of the artificial island. The ends of the four steel wires fix all the anchor blocks of the headstock. It is a small inverted pyramid-shaped metal foundation stone, and a pillar runs through it like a wooden pile. Use that anchor block to fix it there. Its diameter is less than one meter. But that thing bears hundreds of tons of load in order to connect to the island of the god of strings. It is a semi-transparent stone pillar with a texture a bit like obsidianthe central stone. "Oh...oh..." From the mouth of Teacher Jian, sighs and joys were spit out. Shaking violently, he knelt on the spot. From his seriousness looking up at the stone pillars, tears kept streaming, and finally his sadness and joy turned into frantic laughter. "The immortal body usurped from Rotarinkia''s sanctuary... I have been waiting for it to return to our believers for a long time! Astarut! There is nothing blocking our way forward. I will pull out that hateful wedge and place sanctions on this decadent island!" "Command recognition. But there is an error in the preconditions, so I request to reselect the command." "what?" Holding the huge battle axe tightly, Rudolf stood up, because he also sensed the reason for Astarut''s refusal to order, and who was standing on the anchor block that was fixed as the center stone. It was a long and straight black girl with a knife and a girl with short hair holding a mobile phone "Sorry, uncle, this is nowhere!" I saw the black, long and straight girl put away the phone, and jumped down first, blocking the front of the J-Teacher duo, showing a little presumptuous smile, "Come on, let''s have a good fight!" ps: After running outside for a day, when I first wrote, I felt nothing, but fortunately I gradually recovered... 748 Chapter 051 How to ask for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Forty years ago, the Mozu Special Zone named Xianjindao was just designed. Spirit Vessel-known as Dragon Vein in the East, on the sea where they intersect, an artificial floating island is built to construct a new city. This was considered an epoch-making plan at the time. Most people believed that the spiritual power flowing in from the dragon veins would become the vitality of the citizens and lead the city to prosperity. However, it was a difficult problem to construct because of the exposure floating on the ocean. The power of the dragon veins is far beyond people''s imagination. The designer of the city, Xian Shen Chira tried his best to think of a plan! He chose the four artificial islands divided into four parts as the four gods in Feng Shui, namely the so-called four gods of Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku and Xuanwu, and then organically combined them to control them. Longmai, however, there is another problem that cannot be solved even in that way. "That is the so-called head of the four gods, Huanglong cornerstone!" Walking on the street where the crowd was quite flustered, Nagato felt the fluctuations of the spiritual veins under his feet, and whispered softly. To be honest, the design of Xian Shen Qianluo gave Nagato a little harvest. "In the past, in order to build this island, I stole the remains of the saints from other people''s churches, and now the people in the churches came to the door. "Causal cycle, retribution is unhappy!" ... ... The lowest level of Shimen, the center of Xianshen City, is on the bottom of the sea, in a cone-shaped space about two hundred meters below the sea surface. The Jie-Teacher duo from a foreign country encountered the final resistance in front of their target, and suddenly became a little silent, while Huang Quan looked at the tall man in front of him and the rainbow giant with some willfulness, and couldn''t help but gush out in his heart. A burst of excitement of battle. "A foreign girl, are you sure you want to stop us?" After a moment of silence, Rudolf finally spoke. The fighter teacher who has experienced many battles can easily perceive that the girl in front of her is much more dangerous than the sword witch of the Lion King institution. Even if it is him, maybe it is. Will lose. Obviously his goal is close at hand, he does not want to fall short! "Did you see that?" As soon as Rudolph pointed his finger behind Huang Quan, Huang Quan and Kagura turned their heads slightly, and they saw someone''s "arm" floating in the transparent stone pillar named the central stone. It was as dry as a mummy, and its tiny arm had horrible scars left on its wrist as if it had been tortured. This is the remains of martyrs who suffered for their own beliefs and thus lost their lives. At the same time, it is also the basis for the manifestation of God''s sacredness in this world, and therefore will become the object of people''s beliefs. It is said that the body with a strong sacredness will never corrupt and can cause various miracles. And part of the body of such a saint was sealed in this stone pillar. "Girl, you have to think clearly. This time, our generation is just to take back the holy relics of the church. If you stop us here, you are declaring war against countless believers in the church of Wuluo Tarinkia. Such consequences..." Love Wenxue www.lovewenxue.com "oh, I see!" Looking at the hand of the saint, Huang Quan''s eyes also showed a little complexity. Everything that Teacher Jian said, Huang Quan had already heard Nagato talk about the origin of this invasion on the way here. Forty years ago, in order to solve the cornerstone problem, the designer of Xianjin Island chose to rely on incantation because he entered a dead end in engineering. People column This is an evil method of thinking of living human beings as sacrifices in order to increase the strength of buildings. But dragon veins refer to the flow of qi in the natural world. The raging power will cause an excessive burden on the joints of the artificial island. If it can withstand the weight of the central stone, ordinary spells cannot do it. Must have the power to match the miracle of God. Therefore, what he chose as the sacrifice to support the city was the remains of a saint usurped from unknown places. "That''s right, actually using the remains of our saints as the base of the island where the demons are rampant. This kind of trampling on our faith is definitely not tolerable. This is a holy war between our generation and this city, girl, let go !" Rudolph declared quietly with a voice that resounded from the bottom of his heart, and raised his battle axe! His goal is to retrieve the holy relics. There is no reason to fight Huangquan. He is just afraid of Huangquan''s unintentional dangerous aura and tries to persuade him. But if Huangquan insists, he will not hesitate war! At the same time, when he said this, he also intended to interfere with Huang Quan, a girl who made him feel dangerous, with such justice! just-- "It sounds like you are on the righteous side, but what about that?" The complexity on his face was immediately reduced, and Huang Quan''s face showed a wanton smile again, and slowly pulled out his love knife, "I thought you would say something interesting, but it is such a high-sounding nonsense!" While talking, the dangerous aura in Huang Quan''s body gradually diffused---- "Religion, I hate it the most, justice or something, I don''t know, I only know that if that thing is taken down by you, the whole artificial island will collapse, right? With a bang, disappear completely in the Pacific Ocean. !" "So, I don''t understand. Why should the countless innocent lives on Xianjin Island pay for those boring holy wars between you and the designers of this city, or who will give you..." As he spoke, Huang Quan''s figure disappeared in place, and Rudolph appeared in front of him in an instant, so that Teacher Jian could not even react for a while, and could only block the tomahawk that had been raised in front of him! "The right to be arrogant!" As soon as the voice fell, Huang Quan slashed on the battle axe. Amidst the sudden collision, the huge force brought by the girl''s acceleration actually knocked the 1.9-meter big man out and fell to the ground with a boom. "If your strength is your guarantee for being so arrogant, let me cut it off!" "No matter what church you are, no matter how good your reasons are, this lady''s love knife will cut off all your ambitions!" "Remember, this lady''s name is Jianshan Huangquan!" .. 749 Chapter 052 Seeking everything when the battle is going on! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh! Since you want to get in the way, we will eliminate you with our strength! Astarut!" Rudolf, who flew upside down to the ground, immediately turned pale, and he was so persuasive that he found the other person to treat him like this, which made this fierce teacher suddenly unbearable. He immediately gave orders to his followers! With a command, the battle began immediately. "Order accept, execute it, Qiangwei''s fingertips!" In the center of the rainbow giant, the artificial life form girl named Astarut tidied up her breathing slightly, and once again squandered her magic power. In the next moment, the rainbow giant stepped out towards the yellow spring. An arm stretched out. Facing the giant''s movements, Huang Quan looked indifferent, with a smile on his lips "I said, did you ignore anyone?" "not good!" Rudolf, who had been watching the battle, suddenly woke up, because Huang Quan''s aura was so strong that he just remembered that when he first met, there was a little girl with short hair beside Huang Quan. "Eat spirits, liberate--" At this moment, Kagura finally made a move. The girl leaped down from above. She folded her hands, and where her index fingers merged, a halo appeared. The next moment, a circular circle appeared. Behind the girl. "Bai Rui!!!" With the call of the girl, the ferocious two-headed dragon beast struggling out of the magic circle, the 20-meter-long serpentine body appeared horizontally, exuding a faint dragon power, and Bai Rui''s body was wrapped in stripes. The white chain, and the top of the chain, was held in Kagura''s hands. "how is this possible!" Seeing this scene, Rudolph was stunned at once-- If he was not mistaken, it was completely two human girls who came to stop him. If it were the demons, he would have done it a long time ago, and it is completely impossible to try to convince the other party or something. However, the human girl in front of her was able to control the beast, and she didn''t seem to have any loss. "Go, Xiao Bai!" Under the order of the girl, Bai Rui blasted down towards the rainbow giant. The rainbow giant faced the hideous two-headed dragon beast. His strongest arms also blasted out, spreading the divine concussion technique engraved on the artificial life body girl. Out. In theory, this technique denies the ability to cut off the magic power, and the bonus to the beast''s attack power is very good! just-- boom!!! The fluctuations emitted by the rainbow giant had little effect on Bai Rui, who had the physique of a spirit beast. Instead, he was hit by the close-shaped Bai Rui. In an instant, the four-meter-high giant was hit by a two-headed dragon that was more than 20 meters long. The beast flew, hit the wall hard! "Astarut!" Seeing this scene, Rudolf suddenly exclaimed, don''t get me wrong, the annihilation teacher is not worried about the safety of the artificial life form. If she is really worried about her safety, it is impossible for the artificial life form girl to manipulate the beast. Despite being given a long life force, in the process of manipulating the beast, the girl''s lifespan has long been exhausted to a limit, and there are not many days to live. "Command acceptance!" 12345 novel www.12345xs.com It seems that after hearing Rudolph''s words, such indifferent words came from the Rainbow Giant, and then the giant broke out from the collapsed wall, just when Kagura was driving Bai Rui to kill, and Bai Rui''s double heads were all. Open the blood basin and mouth. The faintly exposed breath that swallowed everything made the artificial life-body girl suddenly understand one thing Can''t be bitten! "Perform the task, Qiangwei''s fingertips!" Giving up the divine rank concussion technique that he had just obtained, Astarut controlled the giant beasts, and the arms of the two giants instantly became larger, and the ability to devour magic power spread out between the arms, causing Kagura to frown immediately. Let Bai Rui avoid those two arms. "Trouble!" Standing on Bai Rui, Kagura secretly said, this is a duel between devouring abilities! Because they were not sure whether their own beasts could swallow each other, the battle between the two big beasts fell into a stalemate... ... ... "Ok?!" Seeing that the situation of the Rainbow Giant became more peaceful, Rudolf suddenly relaxed, but the next moment he was a little dissatisfied, because the victory he expected did not appear, but he did not let Rudolph think more, the teacher J felt that a crisis was coming. boom!!! I don''t know when Huang Quan appeared in front of the opponent, and the sword in his hand was cut out again, but this time, although Rudolph was still unprepared, he finally resisted the sword with the tomahawk, although he stepped back several steps for this. "Fighting with me, dare you to be ecstatic?" The black long straight girl''s purple eyes showed a little light, and the spiritual power in the body was constantly outputting, blessing on the body, learned from the bellflower, and the witch swordsmanship from the Warring States period suddenly displayed! Bang bang bang!!! Under Huangquan''s swordsmanship, Rudolf kept retreating. The physical advantage brought by Teacher J''s 1.9-meter tall body did not allow him to gain an advantage in close combat, making Rudolf suddenly angry! "Huh, damn heretics!" I saw Master J with an axe smashed Huang Quans sword, stepped back a few steps, and powerful magic burst out all over his body. The next moment, light leaked from the gaps in the robes worn by Master J, and the armor under the robes was strengthened. The service is releasing a flash of gold. Seeing the shining Huangquan''s eyes felt a sharp pain, and the skin of the girl bathed in that radiance would have been burned long ago if it hadn''t been protected by spiritual power. "The jihadist equipment''Fortress Clothes'' created under Rotarin Kia''s technology-use this light to remove our obstacles!" In the next moment, Rudolph''s counterattack arrived. The armor of the armor strengthened his muscle strength, making the teacher''s strength and speed instantly rise more than once, turning it into a beam of light, manipulating his battle axe to hit Huang Quan. ! At this time, Huang Quan, who was deprived of its vision by the flash of gold, seemed to be a lamb to be slaughtered, but-- "Appear, Chaos Red Lotus, Roaring Wave!" With the girl''s call, a lion burning red flames suddenly stood in front of Huang Quan, facing Rudolph''s attack, opened his mouth, and a burst of red energy gathered... 750 Chapter 053 Completely suppress everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!During the war, I am afraid that things that were reversed before victory were even more desperate. "Oh no!" When the chaotic red lotus burning with flames suddenly appeared, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and condensed the heart-palpitating energy fluctuations, Rudolf suddenly shrank his pupils, exclaimed in his mouth, and subconsciously swung his battle axe. In front of you. Oooh!!! At the same time, the faint roar echoed in this almost enclosed submarine space. The next moment, an orange shock wave ejected from the mouth of Red Lotus, and suddenly bombarded the annihilation teacher in Western Europe. boom!!! In the fierce roar that reverberated suddenly, Teacher J was blasted directly on the wall, whether it was a battle axe or a battle suit armor, under the shock wave of this powerful decomposition ability, it was crushed. "Chaotic Red Lotus, good job!" When Teacher J was blasted into the air, Huang Quan, who opened his eyes because of the disappearance of the dazzling brilliance, saw the result of such a battle, and immediately praised the chaotic red lotus around him, while the flame lion who was taller than two roared slightly. In response to Huang Quan. "However, I discovered that I am already so strong!" "Moreover, it''s more pure!" Through this battle, the girl felt it now-- Although the highest authority of Red Lotus is not in his own body, he makes his power more pure. After all, the level of the spirit-eating plane is not high enough. Although Huangquan and Kagura who live on that plane are the protagonists of the plane, their main powers actually come from their respective spirit beasts, not their own. This is a complete delay to their potential! Spiritual power is an extremely sensitive power. This power from the soul can easily deteriorate due to the interference of other external factors, thereby transforming into the so-called power of evil spirits, and spirit beasts are, after all, resentful spirits and evil spirits. A kind of, using the power of these spirit beasts for a long time is a stifling of spiritual potential! Apprentice to Doraji, let Huangquan and Kagura develop their own spiritual power in a true sense. The spirit beast was turned into a beast by the Nagato family, and the highest dominance authority was banned, and the situation with only the control authority allowed the spiritual power of Kagura and Huangquan to no longer be disturbed, and further more powerful progress was made. "Ahhh!!" As the girl was thinking, she saw the teacher Jie, who was almost embedded in the wall of the secret room, roared loudly, and saw the tall man walk out trembling a little, the armor on his body was shattered, and the wound on his body was bleeding. Rudolph was full of unwillingness, but he knew that he was defeated! The armor secretly built by the church has been ruined. In close combat, he is not an opponent of the opponent, and his opponent is actually manipulating the beast. The most excessive thing is that he found that his wound was filled with a wave that seemed to continue to destroy his wound. Spiritual power. That is the black witch who symbolizes destruction, Huang Quan''s spiritual power attribute is a very rare destruction attribute!Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com "You can actually stand up, it''s terrible, uncle, then take me another knife!" Seeing Rudolph standing up again, although he looked shaky, Huang Quan didn''t have any intention to keep his hand. The Lion King in his hand was raised again. The witch and spiritual power interacted with each other, destroying attributes. When Huang Quan fights, it seems to be blackened, and the desire for destruction is extremely strong. "Ha! My believers will never give in!" Seeing Huang Quan''s movements, Rudolph was very clear about his fate, and put aside his other thoughts, and turned towards the rainbow giant who was facing the double-headed dragon beast in the distance, calling out loudly with his last strength-- "Astarut, the final order, at all costs, destroy everything in this one!" "Go, destroy everything. Since I cannot retrieve the saints relics, but I will not allow the saints relics to be desecrated by others. Go, Astarut, to the sinner, and the descendants of the sinner, God''s punishment for our generation!" After being unable to accomplish his goal, Rudolph also fell into madness! "Humph!" Seeing this scene, Huang Quan instantly appeared in front of Rudolph under the blessing of spiritual power, cut out with a knife, and slashed the 1.9-meter big man into the air. The blood was spilled, and the opponent suddenly knew his life or death. just-- "Order acceptance, perform the final task, act, Qiangwei''s fingertips!" After all, Huang Quan was still a step too late, and such a voice came from the body of the giant rainbow. In an instant, the artificial life body girl on the giant''s chest suddenly languished, and a large amount of vitality was overdrawn by the beast. The next moment, rainbow light The giant''s arm instantly expanded more than ten times, and he began to destroy everything around him. Boom boom boom!!! In a short moment, under the destruction of the giant, the entire secret room was a little shaky, causing Kagura, who was driving the confrontation between Bai Rui and the giant, to suddenly shrink her pupils. The girl understood that this was not the time to be afraid. "Go, Xiao Bai!" The girl slightly pulled the chain in her hand, and the double-headed dragon beast at her feet suddenly roared and swept towards the Rainbow Giant. Facing the attack from Bai Rui, the Rainbow Giant also raised her two magical powers. A huge wrist. This time Bai Rui did not evade, and rushed straight forward. His two big mouths opened, and they were about to collide head-on with the giants wrists. At this moment, above Bai Rui, Kaguras pupils shrank, Spiritual power was instantly injected into Bai Rui''s body-- Ho Ho Ho!!! Just before the collision, Bai Rui seemed to have transformed. He actually overcame the force of inertia. The two dragon heads shifted slightly, avoiding the fists of the two huge wrists, and then bit straight on the wrist. The next moment, two The long snake-like body of more than ten meters directly bound the Rainbow Giant. boom!!! Randomly, under the power of inertia, the two entangled beasts fell to the ground with a sudden, a large amount of dust was rolled up in an instant. Just in the smoke and dust, Kagura held the chain with one hand, jumped up and land On the chest of the rainbow giant, the eyes of the sluggish man-made life girl were facing each other "Your mission failed, give up!" .. 751 Chapter 054 Appearance and Harvest Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"After judgment, ignore it!" Although Shirui was manipulated by Kagura to suppress her on the ground, the artificial life form girl did not show any emotions, her wilting eyes were full of hollowness, facing Kagura''s persuasion, she said such words indifferently. Bang bang bang!!! As the girl''s voice just fell, the Rainbow Giant was struggling as if taking a big tonic. In an instant, roars echoed in the entire silent space. The place where the two beasts entangled, the dust gradually Raised. "You don''t want to die!" Standing on the giant''s chest, Kagura saw the girl''s face paled in the transparent armor, and suddenly understood that the other party really followed the order of the teacher, at all costs, constantly overdrawing and consuming his life, to complete the task. "hateful!" In the face of such a situation, Kagura is also somewhat helpless. Kaguras spiritual power characteristic is an extremely rare control characteristic. Only with this characteristic can a girl use a chain to suppress Bai Rui, a terrible beast that can never fill his stomach. live. Just now, under the control of Kagura, Bai Rui could make incredible moves in one fell swoop, suppressing the Rainbow Giant. However, in the face of such a situation, Kagura is somewhat helpless! Although the attribute is control, Kagura can only surpass many people in manipulating family members, spirit beasts, and sorcerers. The girl can''t control the guy in front of her and make her surrender. At this moment, the Rainbow Giant stiffened slightly and stopped, making Kagura couldn''t help being stunned. After that, the girl saw a gleam of light permeating the body of the artificial life girl. In an instant, the giant rainbow light began to collapse and turned into magic power to flow into the body of the artificial life girl. Roar!!! Seeing his enemy disintegrating, just barely swallowing some of the magical power of the opponent''s collapse, Bai Rui was obviously very dissatisfied. With a low growl, the two dragon mouths opened, obviously wanting to swallow Astarut. "Xiao Bai, you can''t eat this!" Seeing this scene, Kagura pulled the chain in his hand for the first time. Bai Rui on the other side of the chain was pulled by Kagura and shrugged his head weakly. The next moment, the magic circle behind the girl suddenly appeared, Bai Rui even Without saying hello to Kagura, he plunged into the magic circle and disappeared here. "How come this Xiaobai is like a child!" Falling lightly from the sky, Kagura''s face was a little bit dumbfounded, obviously feeling very speechless for Bai Rui''s childish behavior, then the girl looked up and looked at the blue-haired girl floating in the sky. She was a little unsure, so - "this is" "Probably some horny guy is here. Although it is an artificial life form, it is undeniable. It''s really beautiful, isn''t it?" At this moment, Huang Quan also came to Kagura''s side, and said in a faint voice, at this moment, the girl''s love knife was already in its sheath, and even the burning red lotus was taken away by Huang Quan. "Hey, Huang Quan, you really know me!" Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com As Huang Quans voice just fell, another lazy voice echoed in the basement more than two hundred meters under the sea. The two young girls turned their heads and saw the entrance, the red-haired boy taking a calm step. Come. "Brother Nagato!" Compared to Huang Quans being polite, Kagura was much more polite and greeted Nagato almost immediately. However, if it was true, in fact, Kagura was farther away from Nagato than Huang Quan. Politeness is not only an expression of friendship, but also an expression of alienation. Just like Huang Quan''s being polite, but that''s because Huang Quan inadvertently regarded Nagato as his own person, and that''s why Huang Quan could behave like this. In fact, this is the result of Nagatos own self-improvement At the beginning, he directly used his mental power to evolve a series of illusions that could exist on the plane of food without his intervention, and let Kagura experience it. It suddenly became a catalyst for Kaguras feelings for Huangquan, making girls love and even surpass Huangquan. After the loved ones, there is a faint stage of reaching the lover. In a sense, Nagato has spawned a love rival for himself on the issue of Huangquan. Nagato is also aware of this, but he doesn''t particularly care. Kagura is also within the harem area expected by Nagato. Regarding the so-called harem lily phenomenon, Nagato can still tolerate the masculinity of Nagato, or- "Good evening, Kagura sauce! Huangquan, what you want!" The red-haired boy greeted the two girls, strolled to Kagura and Huang Quan, raised the shopping bag in his hand, and threw it to Huang Quan. The girl''s eyes were sharp, she saw the things in the shopping bag, she immediately caught it, and then took out a box of POCKEY from it, took out a chocolate bar, bit it in her mouth, and then took out the second one and gave it to Kagura "Come on, Kagura, open your mouth!" In an instant, a lily smell appeared between the two girls. "Lily, isn''t she quite loving!" Thinking about this, Nagato strolled under the artificial life-body girl suspended in mid-air. Looking at the dim light on her body, Nagato showed a slight smile. This light is the power of Nagatos six-winged son. , A dark hand to this artificial life girl. If it weren''t for this secret hand, Nagato wouldn''t know the plan of the teacher. In this way, maybe the other party''s plan really succeeded! After all, if something like that really happened, Nagato in the burnout period would not be in the mood to do those things that would turn the tide. "An artificial life form can actually do this. I want this girl to be at least a supporting role in the story of the world''s fate!" Without the blessing of the so-called destiny power, Nagato can''t believe that a believer in a church can create such an artificial life form that can manipulate the animal by his own means. "However, this is really a pure girl, I just accepted it unceremoniously!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato opened her arms, and the blue girl floating in mid-air just floated down and fell into Nagato''s arms, falling asleep peacefully, with a slightly relieved smile on her face... .. 752 Chapter 055: Aftermath, Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!String God Island is completely shaken! When the guards of the Mozu Special Zone arrived late, they saw the destruction at the bottom of the Cornerstone Gate and the annihilation teacher who was thrown there by Nagato, and the whole Mozu Zone immediately shook. The action of the J-Teacher duo from a foreign country failed. But this time the shock caused by the enemy''s so easy invasion is unavoidable. The senior members of the forces on Xianjin Island couldnt believe that they, and the hundreds of thousands of innocent people in the entire city, unexpectedly walked on the verge of life and death. Most people just think about it and endure it. I can''t help but get scared. As the heroes who prevented this incident, Nagato and others naturally entered the eyes of the high-level officials of String God City. Especially the incident that Nagato directly drank the Fourth True Ancestor Beast, which caused everyone''s surprise and alert. At this moment, everyone understood how terrifying and dangerous this human teenager manipulating the Beast was. "The power of that adult is really annoying!" In an office of the Shijinjima Artificial Management Commune, Yase Jima rubbed his temples with some annoyance. Obviously, the recent series of incidents on the artificial island are very real to the secretary of the director of the commune. Bothersome. "It''s rare to see you like this, and, my lord? After seeing the opponent''s strength, you changed your mouth so quickly." Yoase Keiki, one of the fourth true ancestor''s best friends and watchers, leaned on the sofa and looked at his half-brother, showing a slightly mocking expression, as if he was mocking his utilitarianism and affectation. "For the strong, we should respect!" Facing the irony of his half-brother, he couldn''t deny it, and said lightly, "Compared to the immature fourth true ancestor, I am afraid that the adult is the strongest existence on this artificial island at this time. Got it!" "Ok?!" Hearing a few words, Yaase Keshu was a little surprised. The Fourth True Ancestor is the strongest true ancestor in the legend. You know, at this time, the ancient city of Xiao just summoned a blessed beast, the complete fourth true ancestor. Ancestor, there are still eleven beasts. "Ji Shu, the so-called friendship has blinded you a lot!" Ji Mo looked at his brother, frowned, and then said: "If not, you should be able to feel that the strength of that adult lies in that he is mysterious enough, no one knows what else he hides, but one thing is certain, that is that the adult has so far, There is still room for everything, this is the trickiest thing!" Listening to what the other party said, Yase Keshu had to admit that he had some truth. "By the way, Jishu, how is the fourth true ancestor now?" Seeing a little bit of clarity on his younger brothers face, Ji Mo instantly changed the subject, turning his target to being injured by someone accidentally last night, even being drunk and retired from the beast. In a sense, he can be called the fourth true ancestor of disgrace. Body. "Ah, ancient city, the whole person is in a very unpleasant state!" Although he was a little surprised at Ji Mo''s change of topic, Yase Keshu still answered his question, but when he spoke, a bit of wry smile appeared on the boy''s face. After Xiao Gucheng regained consciousness, it was not only unhappy, it was about to explode. Anyone who has been depressed for a whole day, only to encounter some opportunity that can make oneself happy, is interrupted, severely injured, and it will explode! "Are you angry? That''s good! At least in this way, he will have the possibility of actively seeking power!" Wrong novel www.wcxs.net Yaze Kima said in Kishu''s surprised eyes, "So Kishu, anyway, the Lion King agency sent to monitor and guide the new sword witch of the fourth true ancestor. For some reason, he entered the mansion of that adult. At the right time, you will guide the Fourth True Ancestor to our artificial island management commune!" "...Why?" "No, it''s just that the power of our artificial island is not as powerful as we thought." ... ... In the courtyard of a remote community in Xianshen City. "Failed!" A girl with pigtails and glasses said blankly, "Unexpectedly, Saiyaka Hwangsaka did not die. If we guess it is correct, we were irritated by the fact that we used Xuecai as a sacrifice to the fourth true ancestor. I made her rebel against each other." Although in a period of burnout, Nagato''s behavior is becoming more and more fair. Therefore, the news that Sayaka Hoshizaka still existed was exposed to the world when Nagato was thoroughly concerned. "This time, your actions are indeed reckless!" It was a black cat ambassador who spoke, and it was the master of Yukina and Saiyaka, the cat ambassador who was manipulating thousands of miles away by Yuan Tang Yuan, talked to the girl with glasses, the Silent Eliminator "You plan to use Saya Huas affairs to induce Yukanas hatred, and thus lead the Fourth Real Ancestor to be that persons enemy. This is not wrong, but the problem is that you are too arrogant. Excellent talents are not so easy to die." "The Lion King mechanism has a magic method that can determine the life and death of the witch. There has been no mistake in these years. It is a pity that the first mistake made us in such a passive situation." The Silence Breaker spoke calmly: "So, can I ask you to go out? With your relationship with them, you should be able to save something! You don''t need them to really come back, but they only need to be able to provide information about that person. He is too mysterious to figure out some of the reasons. None of us can feel at ease." "I try my best!" After being silent for a long time, the black cat said in a calm tone. ... ... "Awesome, so powerful as an enemy!" On the luxurious ship on the edge of Xianjin Island, after reading the information in his hand, the blond young man suddenly revealed extremely excited brilliance "It seems that before the fourth true ancestor really grows up, I won''t be *lonely!" "Would you like to hold a banquet and invite him over." "It''s just that that man is not a good old person. He always feels that he will ignore my heart directly. It''s really annoying..." .. 753 Chapter 056 The next day and surrender, ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as the undercurrent surging across the island of String God, Nagato''s mansion was as calm as ever. Even if we defeated the Jieteacher who almost destroyed the artificial island, it didn''t make the people in this small courtyard show any difference. After all, in the eyes of the strong men like Nagato, defeating an inexplicable Jieteacher is really not worth mentioning. This kind of situation made many intelligence personnel who were following Nagato consciously or unconsciously felt a moment of sincere admiration. At the same time, after some keen-minded guys figured out what Nagato and others did and expressed, they suddenly had a deeper understanding of the mystery of Nagato, which is simply unfathomable! Early in the morning, around six o''clock. As the girls in charge of breakfast got up, the whole courtyard gradually gained more popularity. At this moment, Nagato also woke up from a nights sleep, opened his eyes slightly, and the red-haired boy saw a pair of blue The bright eyes appeared in front of his eyes. It is said that the eyes are the windows of the soul. The pair of eyes presented in front of Nagato are extremely pure, without sorrow or joy. Just looking at it like this, Nagato feels as if he has seen a beautiful heart. "Are you awake, cutie!" Slightly awake, Nagato''s body moved, and the quilt on her body naturally fell. What appeared in the air was a red-haired boy with a topless body holding a blue-haired girl who didn''t get any strands-- No one else, but the man-made life-form girl Nagato snatched from the Jian teacher last night, Astarut! "Ok!" If other girls encounter such a situation, I am afraid they will immediately call out loudly. It''s just a girl who is an artificial life body, and even the so-called shame is too small. She just softly responded to Nagato''s words, which made the red-haired teenager who was still waiting for the other party''s reaction suddenly disappointed. But having said that, Nagato does not hug the girl to sleep in this way because of a certain aspect of demand Although the quality of sleeping with a cute girl is indeed much better, Nagato is more prepared to treat this girl who has suffered from overdraft and deficit through close contact and similar means of replenishing demons. As for some benefits during the treatment process, Nagato thinks that they deserve it. "Well, how do you say it." Slowly got up, Nagagok held no resisting girl in his arms, bowed his head and kissed him, and then said, "The one named Rudolph has failed. From now on, you are my person. Got it, do you know?" "...Order acceptance, may I ask the owner''s name." There was some hesitation, but the artificial life form girl still admitted Nagato''s ownership of herself. After all, as an artificial life form, the girl did not have much self-independence. "Remember, my name is Nagato!" Speaking indifferently, looking at the compliant girl, Nagato couldn''t help lowering his head. At this moment, the door of the boy''s room was opened, and Kagura opened the door and walked in "Brother Nagato, Sister Huang Quan called me...Ah!!!" I have to say, the state of Nagato at this time, any innocent girl can''t calm down when she sees it... The eighth book www.8shuba.com After half an hour. "Sister Huang Quan, I''m going out first!" "Wait for me, Kagura!" After eating breakfast at an extremely fast speed, Kagura''s face flushed slightly, and the whole person hurriedly left the mansion. Xia Yin behind Kagura said goodbye to the people in Nagato, and quickly followed. "Kagura, be careful!" Huang Quan commanded in a bit of surprise, but he could not wait for Kagura''s response. Obviously the other party was already some distance away. In response, the black long straight girl turned her head and looked at Nagato with a look of contempt in her eyes "It seems that Kagura can''t calm down for a few days if he does that kind of thing early in the morning." "Oh!" Nagato couldn''t deny it. He didn''t make any remarks. Instead, he handed the bowl he had eaten to Huang Quan, "I spent a lot of energy last night, and I feel quite edible. Let''s have another bowl." "Ha, no response at all, you deserve it!" Taking the bowl handed over by Nagato casually, Huang Quan sighed helplessly. Half an hour ago, Kagura''s exclamation naturally attracted Huang Quan, and a certain state of Nagato was naturally seen by Huang Quan, but compared to Kagura''s reaction, Huang Quan had already noticed it before going to bed last night. While practicing with Kikyo, Huang Quan also encountered Kagome who was almost exactly the same as Kikyo. After many trials, Huang Quan also knew of Nagatos feat of purifying the witch back then, so naturally he was somewhat enlightened This kind of thing is nothing to Nagato. "So, you, um, how about you guys, how did you communicate last night?" Taking advantage of the short time that Huangquan was serving the rice, Nagato finally looked at the other side of the table. It was also having breakfast, but it seemed a little uneasy, Jidong Yukuna and Hwangsaka Saiyaka, "Let''s talk about it, what are your plans." Last night was the time that Nagato left specifically for Saya Hua and Ji Dong Yukuna. When the red-haired boy wanted to come, one night would be enough for two smart girls to understand their situation and then make the right choice! "My lord, before telling our plan, we hope you can give us an accurate answer!" The two girls glanced at each other, and Saayaka, who looked older, said, "...That is, what kind of enemy the Lion King mechanism is in your eyes." "The power of the Lion King is not small!" Nagato said with a chuckle, and then took the meal that Huang Quan handed over, with a sarcasm on his face, "I don''t know what level of enemy it is. It''s just a secret service in the island country. I really can''t let me do anything. Come on." Amidst the words, a trace of extremely powerful original aura permeated the young man''s body, which made the young man''s extremely arrogant words in the eyes of the two young girls instantly credible. "In this case, we are willing to be a knife in the hands of adults, and we only hope to be protected by adults." .. 754 Chapter 057 The encounter of Xuecai asks for a reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Walking on the street alone, Ji Dong Xuecai felt very unreal. To be honest, Xuecai never thought that one day she would betray the Lion King institution. You know, from the age of seven, after being rescued by a sword witch in the Lion Organ, Xuecai was sold to the Lion King Organ by her parents, where she was trained as a sword witch who defeated the demons. In a sense, the Lion King institution is equivalent to Xuecai''s home. But in fact, even at a very young age, Ji Dongxuecai knew that her thoughts were just wishful thinking. The so-called Lion King agency is just a country''s secret service agency. The so-called secret service agency is naturally full of all kinds of darkness, and I am just a spy, or a prop, cultivated by this special agency. Similarly, as a sword witch, Xuecai also has the consciousness of being a prop. However, Yukana did not expect that she would be used by the Lion King Organization as a sacrifice to please the Fourth True Ancestor. What was even more unexpected was that after knowing the purpose of the Lion King Organization, Saaya would react so radically and simply. Betrayed the agency. All this is just to get rid of one''s destiny. "Stupid!" Thinking of his friend who was ordered to stay at home and take care of the artificial life form, Ji Dongxuelai couldn''t help but whispered, "Because of you, I also have to sentence the Lion King agency." Yes, Ji Dong Xuecai''s rebellion was somewhat reluctant. It was just a night of thinking, and in the end the girl followed her friend and surrendered to that Nagato. There are two reasons for this. For one thing, Saiyaka dedicated everything to Nagato for her, and Yukina really couldn''t persuade herself to ignore the wishes of her best friend. Second, even if she chooses to continue to be the sword witch of the Lion King institution, Xue Cai understands that the institution will no longer trust herself. The so-called secret service is this virtue- Would rather kill ten thousand by mistake than let one go! As for why you should surrender to Nagato instead of self-reliant, it stands to reason that both Yukana and Saya Hua have powerful martial arts tools, and they are not to be underestimated in the combat power of the Lion Kings organization, Saya Hua It is believed to be able to kill the man closest to the true ancestor. However, Saya Hua had already surrendered after all, and it was still somewhat difficult for the two girls to say nothing about it. More importantly, the girls would not naively think that the Lion King agency has no restraint against the weapons in their hands. For many years, there has been little heard of anyone who defected to the agency and is still alive. This is the key. "Arrived!" Thinking endlessly, the girl stopped in front of a school, which was the junior high school of Caihai Academy. The Lion King agency had already registered for the girl before. This time she was independent and the girl came to report. just-- "How should I go?" Looking around the teaching building that I dont know all around, Ji Dong Xuecai suddenly regretted not having the showdown in advance. At least at that time, the girls named Kagura and Xia Yin hadnt left yet. If they were with them, it wouldnt be enough. I don''t know the way.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com "Um, this classmate, you look very troubled, do you need help?" At this moment, a girl in the uniform of the junior high school of Caihai Academy didn''t know when she approached Xuecai, and asked, the girl was wearing a ponytail that was not long, with big eyes, and she looked very energetic. "Oh, hello, I''m Ji Dong Xuecai, a transfer student, and I''m here to report today! Please..." Seeing someone approaching, Xuecai, who is not very good at dealing with people, exhaled in her heart, revealed a faint smile, and said politely, but she was interrupted by the girl before she finished her words. "Transfer student! Where are you a transfer student from? What grades and classes are you transferring to? We have to know that this semester we already have a transfer student in our class. If Xuecai also comes, there will be two. By the way, my name is Xiao Nasha, by the way, Xuecai, have you encountered any troubles?" At this moment, Xuecai was a little dumbfounded-- The girl in front of her speaks like a machine gun, making her almost unable to plug her mouth, but to be honest, Xue Cai doesn''t hate such a personality, or in the eyes of a girl, people with such a personality are easier to get along with. "Yes, I want to know, where is the teacher''s office?" Looking at Xiao Nasha, Xuecai smiled, "This classmate, can you take me to the teacher''s office in the junior high school?" "It just happens that class hasn''t started yet, I''ll take you there, student Xuecai." "Thank you!" ... ... five minutes later "It turns out that Xue Cai Jiang belongs to our class. That''s great. Now we have two transfer students in our class, and they are all beautiful girls. I envy the guys in other classes." In the teacher''s office of the junior high school, Xiao Nasha happily cheered after seeing the class where Xuecai was located. In just five minutes, she changed from Xuecai student to Xuecai sauce. The familiarity level is very strong. "Well, Naisa, Ji Dong has to go through some formalities, and you, give me class right away!" The red hair is braided into a bun and three-strand braids.Wearing a cheongsam-style shirt and mini skirt, wearing a sportswear named Sporty, the teacher named Sasaki Misaki suddenly shouted to Xiao Naisa, so that the girl could only smile and escape. "So, Ji Dong Xuecai, the sword witch of the Lion King mechanism, or the former sword witch, someone here wants to see you." Looking at Yukana, Sasaki Misaki, who understood her situation, said with a complex expression, opened a small door in the office, and said, "If you have any difficulties, just run out. Here, you are a student, I am teacher!" Hearing what the teacher in front of him said, Xuecai''s eyes finally showed a touch of surprise, and then she smiled and walked into the small door boom! The small door closes automatically after Xuecai walks in. "Long time no see, my disciple!" The dark space suddenly lit up, and what appeared in front of Yukana was a human form god with the appearance of Saayaka, and in the arms of Shiki god, a black cat looked at the girl who walked in with a complex expression... 755 Chapter 058 Instruction and Daily Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Ji Dong Xuecai met with her former master. Just arrived at Nagato, which is downstairs in the high school of Caihai Academy with Huang Quan, gave a slight pause under his feet, and then moved on, but the corner of the boy''s mouth showed a slight sarcasm. "Now, what''s the matter? It''s so funny and funny." Because he walked side by side with Nagato, he knew exactly what the red-haired boy was doing, coupled with his understanding, Huang Quan suddenly understood that this guy had definitely encountered something interesting again. "Nothing, it''s just that someone found Xiaoxuecai." Facing Huang Quans question, Nagato didnt make any concealment, and said, Its Yukina and Sayakas masters in the Lion Kings facility. It seems that she intends to use the emotional card to let Xueca be an undercover agent and investigate me. The details." "Huh?! Where''s Xuecai, did she agree?" Hearing Nagatos words, Huang Quan frowned. Although he was a little resisted at first, as time went on, Huang Quan has become more and more accustomed to thinking of himself as a member of the Nagato forces. He heard that the people who had just recovered from Nagato appeared unexpectedly. Suddenly I was a little concerned about this situation. "Ah, I promised!" Nagato replied indifferently, glanced at Huangquan whose face had changed, and showed a smile, "But that was my instruction. It was to help her and Saaya cut off the favor and cause and effect with the Lion King mechanism, and... " "It''s good to let those inexplicable guys know some details, at least give them a little hope, a little hope of defeating me, although the final solution is bound to be endless despair..." The smile on Nagato''s face receded and turned into a wave of laziness, and he said quietly, causing Huang Quan to raise his brows. "Hmph, it''s up to you!" After understanding Nagato''s meaning, Huang Quan let go of his heart. Although there is not much time to get along with, Huang Quan still clearly understands the unique characteristics of Nagato. As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Quan took a few steps and came to the door of the classroom. Just stepping forward, the girl saw a tall girl with short hair standing on the blackboard and writing something on the blackboard. She was the monitor of Huangquan''s class, Tsukuba. . "Good morning, Ren!" "Good morning, Huang Quan, and Nagato classmates, good morning!" "Hello there" Compared with the energetic dialogue between Huangquan and Rin Tsukuba, Nagato seemed a little cold. But fortunately, Run Tsukuba''s squad leader was indeed very open-minded. In addition to the whole day yesterday, Nagato was so indifferent except for taking the initiative to confess with Lan Yu Qianli, and Run Tsukuba didn''t mind. Only after Nagato and Huang Quan came in, the whole classroom suddenly fell into a little chaos. Although Nagato is a little cold, I have to say that Nagato and Huangquan are both handsome men and beautiful women, coupled with the mysterious atmosphere of Nagato because of the baptism of years and the world, and Huangquans slightly blackened imperial temperament. Sister breath, both of them are very popular in this class. But not everyone welcomes Nagato and Huangquan, at least not for Yase Kishu and Akatsuki on the edge of the classroom.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com Moyose Yaze didnt want to come close because of the danger of Nagato, but Akatsuki was inexplicably because of yesterdays heavy damage, his irritability became stronger, and he took away his anger from the invisibility of Nagato. The lucky guy had a slight resentment-- You know, Xiao Ancient City can be regarded as a good old man, but this is rarely the case. Vaguely, Xiao Gucheng was also very troubled by his own situation. In other words, he felt that he seemed to be in a very dangerous position. If he continued like this, he would face a very terrible ending. At this time Xiao Gucheng didn''t know that the thoughts he had at this time would prompt him to take another path in the future. At this moment, Xiao Gucheng felt that someone had touched his arm. The boy raised his head, but saw his best friend Yaase Keshu shaking his head at him. At this time, Xiao Gucheng realized that the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Looking in the direction directed by his best friend, Xiao Gucheng saw that Lan Yu Qian Cong was walking in from the door of the classroom ... ... "Uh?!" Although she knew that she would encounter a very embarrassing situation when she came to school, the girl even made a series of rehearsals for this, but the girl still feels very embarrassed when she really faces this situation where she enters the door and the class calms down. . Sweeping the eyes of most people, especially seeing a lot of curious eyes, the girl knew that in the entire class, most of the guys were watching the excitement After all, confession is one of the most unstoppable topics for high school students! Thinking of this, Lan Yu Qian Cong glanced hard at Nagato who had put herself in such a situation, but saw the gentle smile of the other party, and was stunned. This scene was as if the two of them were flirting in front of the class. , Which immediately caused a lot of uproar. "Uh, this..." Hearing the roar of the classmates, Lan Yu Qian Cong suddenly understood that she had been misunderstood. Just now the girl just suddenly remembered the powerful posture of Nagato yesterday and lost her mind, but the girl couldn''t explain it. "What are you arguing about? I don''t know it''s class!" Fortunately, at this moment, a rather arrogant and clear voice came from the door, and the girl-like figure of Nangong that month appeared to help Lan Yu Qian Cong, "And you, Lan Yu, please go back to your seat!" " "Yes!" The light green girl hurriedly returned to her seat like a pardon, but when she sat down, she saw Xiao Gucheng''s misunderstanding eyes like everyone else, and she was immediately unhappy. "Lets start class now, please bring out your textbooks..." After seeing Qian Cong sitting down, Nangong glanced at Nagato that month and felt some pain in his temples. Nangong didn''t expect that the troublesome guy in front of him not only provokes the fourth true ancestor, but now even Lan Yu Qian Cong is a special existence. Also got involved. "so troublesome!" With such a cross in his heart, Nangong condensed his extra distracting thoughts that month and began to lecture seriously... ps: I really can''t write campus dramas!Sure enough, let''s start the plot quickly!.. 756 Chapter 059 Peace and Undercurrents Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nangong was very surprised that month, really very, very unexpected. To be honest, the red-haired boy was a very headache for Nangong that month. Whether it was from the time when he directly summoned a real ancestor-level blessed beast with a human body, or the blessed beast that directly stimulated the fourth true ancestor to run away yesterday morning, or he managed to get an annihilating teacher from a foreign country last night. Captured the two outstanding witches of the Lion King institution. All of this shows that this guy is more troublesome than the fourth true ancestor who can be suppressed by himself. Just seeing some ties between the other party and Lan Yu Qian Cong at the door, let Nangong Nayue understand that this guy seemed to be a little restless, and even at the beginning of school, he hooked up with Lan Yu Qian Cong. You know, Lan Yu Qian Cong is not an ordinary person, this is the most clear that month as the head teacher. The emperor of electronics, a supercomputer genius with unparalleled talent in computers, is also likely to trigger the holy annihilation, the witch of Cain, and all the mysterious existence sheltered by accident and accident on the island of the god of strings. What surprised that month was that after the whole class, Nagato was very peaceful. No, not only for this class, but on this day, even for several days, Nagato is very safe. Although he often trances in class, he did his homework very well, even in a small test. Achieved the first result in the class. "Could it be that this troublesome guy is ready to stay on his own and study hard?" Sometimes, during the break between classes, Nangong Nayue could not help but sprouting such a speculation in her heart, but then, the girls unique sixth sense instantly made Nangong Nayue negate this idea-- A person with power never rests! Compared to the speculation that Nagato would be safe and self-defeating, Nangong was more inclined that month. This guy was recharging his energy. In order to do more troublesome things next time. The more I thought about it, the more Nangong felt that this feeling was very reliable that month. But because of this, Nangong felt that her headache did not decrease that month, but it seemed to be more severe. Only if Nangong''s thoughts of that month were known to Nagato, the red-haired boy could only sigh helplessly, and then gave five words to the Nangong teacher who was almost always a loli "you think too much!" It can be seen from the sky that Nagatos really just want to experience and reminisce about campus life. After coming to this world, Nagato''s behavior was unexpectedly out of a period of burnout, but Nagato''s behavior reduced a lot of aggression. Except for that time when he took control of the magic sculpture, Nagato did not take the initiative to attack. It''s just that things change. Nagato does not take the initiative to seek trouble, but it does not mean that things will not happen to Nagato... ... ... The tomb of Poseidon!Starting Point Novel Network www.qidiantxt.com The ambassador from the domain of European warlords, the car of Duke Dimitrevatra. At this time, this huge cruise ship made a lap in the Pacific Ocean a few days ago because of the momentary interest of Lord Duke. At this time, it returned to Xian Shen Island and anchored quietly in the harbor. At this time, the cruise ship is like a dead ship. If it weren''t for its glamorous appearance, no one would think it was a manned ship. There are many rooms in the ship. Ninety-nine percent of the rooms in a year are empty and unoccupied. After cleaning it over and over again, there is still no one inhabited. It can only be said to be a waste. There are also hidden dark rooms in so many rooms, which are used to entertain some sensitive figures from the outside world. In one of the dark rooms, an old man with a protruding forehead and a sharp eagle nose, intellectual but with a sense of majesty, had a conspicuous scar on his cheek, a large old scar. This person would be recognized as soon as he walked on the street. He was Christopher Judds. Christopher Judith, a former cadre of the Black Death Royal faction, caused more than 400 casualties in the occupation of the Prague National Theater.Now the new instructor of the Black Death Emperor faction. As for the Black Death Emperor faction, it is a collective of discriminatory orc superiorists.Their purpose is the complete abolition of the Sanctuary Treaty and the deprivation of the control of the Warlord domain from the first true ancestor. Ok! The leader of the Black Death Imperial faction, who aimed at the first true ancestor, actually lived in the cruise ship of the Duke under the first true ancestor. I have to say, if in the eyes of outsiders, this is simply a big joke. What''s more, the former instructor of the Black Death Imperial faction was assassinated by Vatra, the vampire who claims to be closest to the true ancestor, and the former Black Death Imperial faction fell apart because of this vampire duke. But this kind of thing really happened, and it happened to Vatra. However, such a development made people feel unusually reasonable. At this moment, the door of the dark room opened, and one after another orcs gathered in this small dark room. "leader!" After all the orcs arrived, they bowed and saluted Jia Dexiu in the center. As a terrorist in the domain of the king of war, who had been chased down and disintegrated, if it were not for Jia Dexiu''s personality charm, it would have been annihilated. Because of this, Jia Dexiu is very famous among all the remaining terrorists. "Very well, we finally arrived, using Vatra''s ignorance to arrive here." "Masters, let us move our hearts according to our plan. First of all, let this island that appeared because of the King of War understand and understand with fear, and let us return to the Black Death King faction!" "Yes!" After hearing Jia Dexiu''s order, several orcs saluted very consciously, and at the same time walked out of the dark room with decisive eyes. Jia Dexiu understood that 90% of these orcs would die, but he didn''t care-- "Next, let us look for talents who can crack that part of the control device! As long as we understand the operating methods, we can have the powerful weapons that led to the twilight of the gods in the age of mythology. When the time comes, what is the first true? Ancestor, will no longer exist!" "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Hearing Jia Dexiu''s words, all the orcs present shouted in low voices, fighting spirits like waves, but no one saw it. Outside the dark room, a white veil flashed by... 757 Chapter 060 The Returning Saya asks for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Emergency news in the morning..." "At 2:15 this morning, the assault squad of the Special Administrative Region Security Force attacked an ancient warehouse in the harbor area." "Before the operation, some intelligence pointed out that there were terrorists from the domain of European kings of war, a remnant party called the Black Death Royal faction. They were hiding there, smuggling criminal groups to carry out black market weapons trafficking operations." "After a series of heroic battles, there were eight criminals, all of whom were unregistered orcs, and they were all arrested. However, during the operation, a Leopard man turned on the detonation device in the warehouse, resulting in two deaths and more injuries among members of the security team. Now let me introduce to you, two heroes who have died bravely, they are from mainland Japan..." "As for the situation of orc terrorists, this station will continue to follow up and report. Thank you for watching." At around 7 oclock in the morning, Nagato lay lazily on the sofa, holding the three-no girl in his arms, Astarteru, while sniffing the girls faint fragrance, while watching the news on TV, his face showed Thoughtful expression-- "It seems that something happened on this island recently?" A certain intuition in the dark made the red-haired boy come to such a conclusion for the first time. It was already a weekend, a rare holiday. The rest of the girls did not have a house like Nagato, and went out in groups to go shopping, leaving Nagato and Astatru, who had no attributes, at home. Astatru, who had not rejected the concept at all, was naturally embraced by Nagato and enjoyed it. Suddenly, Nagato raised his brows lightly, glanced at the expressionless artificial life-body girl in his arms, let go of his tightly clasped hands, and said, "Astarut, can you help me soak? Two cups of tea." "...Order to keep promise!" It seemed that she was a little bit shy or obsessed in Nagato''s arms. The blue girl reacted slowly before she spoke. Although she couldn''t see it on the surface, Nagato still sensed the joy in the girl''s heart. Is being needed so much to be happy? Looking at the back of Astarut who was one point faster than usual, Nagato thought with some complexity in his heart. It is difficult for Nagato to understand such feelings. Maybe this is the person who has been walking on the path of solitism. For the sake of it. Even if he has a lot of lovers, he has indeed given his affection. But if there is a certain moment between life and death, the person Nagato truly believes is still only himself, and Nagato will probably never sacrifice himself for others. Too much forgiveness, this is the essence of Nagato. "Is this your recent harvest, Nagato, it''s so cute!" Just when Nagato was a little surprised, the clear and sweet voice reverberated in the hall. On the sofa next to Nagato, a girl in white dress and gauze stepped barefoot on it, and then squatted directly on the sofa. "Well, I am very satisfied." Chinese www.bxzw.net Faced with Saya''s appearance, Nagato was not surprised at all. After closing his eyes for a while, then opening it, the laziness on Nagato''s face suddenly disappeared. "When will you come back, what gain?" Saya''s departure is to explore some hidden situations in this world. In front of someone like Saya who can even enter the world of consciousness, there are few secrets that can be hidden. Therefore, Nagato is also very curious about what Saya has gained. "That''s it, so-so, after leaving Xian Shen Island, I barely traveled around the whole world in a short period of almost a month, from large to conquer, small to unique organizational forces, similar to the Lion King institution, Taishi Bureau In such an existence, as long as I pass by, I will go in and study it." Saya lightly said words that were enough to shock the entire world several times. In a sense, at this stage, Saya is the most dangerous person in the entire plane. The fourth true ancestor or something is completely insufficient in front of her. "There are indeed a lot of various gains, but after all, this world has experienced civilized destruction several times, leading to the more distant history, the less exact information can be obtained. The history of changes in the plane is deduced." Just as the girl complained a little dissatisfied, Astarut, who had gone to make tea, came back. He saw Saya, who had never seen him before, and suddenly hesitated, but at Nagatos signal, there was no doubt and calm. The ground began to make tea for Nagato and Saye. One of the benefits of this blue girl is that she can''t talk much. "So, what is the god of this plane? A few days ago, I saw a saint, uh, the arm of a saint on this plane. The strong faith made me a little surprised to see it." "Although it seems that there is no sense of existence at all, I am sure that the gods do exist." Nodded slightly to the blue girl, Nagato held up a cup of hot tea, took a sip, and then asked, from this we can see the difference between Nagato''s burnout period and normal times. If it is normal, Nagato will take a few days. I will look into the bottom line and look at the so-called gods. "More than gods, demons and demons exist!" Saya also held up a cup of hot tea, and said in a faint voice, "If I am not mistaken, the so-called gods and demons are just inferior goods left over from ancient times." "Oh!" Hearing Sayas words, Nagato suddenly showed an interesting smile, facing Sayas four eyes. The consciousness of the two exchanged in an instant, and the information filtered by Saya flowed into Nagatos consciousness. Saya was also informed of Nagato''s situation these days. "Huh!!!" After receiving the message sent by Saya, a gleam of light flashed in Nagato''s lazy look. The red-haired boy found that this plane was more exciting than he had imagined, and the future might be even more interesting than Nagato had imagined. At this moment, Nagato frowned slightly-- "give it to me!" Saya put down her teacup and said softly. As soon as the voice fell, the girl in white veil disappeared in place. After a while, the girl reappeared, but at the same time, a vampire of unknown origin suddenly appeared, lying on the ground. Not really embarrassed. .. 758 Chapter 061 Vatras invitation for a reward! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few minutes ago- "If the record is correct, it should be near here, right?" On the street in the area where the Nagato Mansion is located, a demon boy with beautiful features looked at an address strip in his hand, then looked at the surrounding environment, muttered to himself, and then showed a little unhappy expression: "It''s just that I actually wanted to invite me personally, but a human being, huh!" The demon boys name is Tebias Gakkan, a vampire in the old age, a nobleman in the domain of the king of war, and also a subordinate of Vatra. He may also be a part-time lover. This time he was sent by Vatra to invite the leader. Door, made this vampire very unhappy. But after all, it was Vatra''s order. Although Jiakan complained, he had no intention of rejecting it. Walking slowly on the street, with his extraordinary vision, this old-time vampire boy quickly found the mansion where Nagato was located, an ordinary-looking house with a large courtyard. Just at the moment when he was about to knock on the door, a thought came into his mind. "It''s just a mere human being. Let me try his level. If I can''t even catch my temptation, then the Lord Duke has no interest in him either." Thinking about this, Jiakan urged the natural ability of the blood race of the first true ancestor system, instantly atomized, and then sneaked into the mansion without knowing it. just-- The next moment the misted vampire sneaked into the mansion and appeared in the courtyard, a figure in white veil appeared out of nowhere, without any warning or trace, just appeared in front of the misted vampire. Looking straight at the fog without any form. "not good!" Although the girl who appeared abruptly was very pure, and the whole body exuded the existence of Jiakan, another world, and gave birth to the desire to suck blood, but Jiakan felt that something was wrong for the first time. "This girl can see me, not guessing, but seeing me directly!" Its very strange that this thought came out of Jiakans heart for the first time, and then without hesitation, Jiakan lifted the atomization, and was about to use his beastthe magic eye. This is a rare phenomenon. Destroying the Beast is also an invisible Beast. This beast can emit light from Tebias'' eyes, invading into the opponent''s brain within Tebias''s line of sight, and dominating its consciousness. However, before the teenager uses his own beast "Good morning, unknown vampire boy!" The white-clothed gauze figure disappeared from Jiakan''s body. The next moment it appeared in the juvenile''s consciousness. He was holding an eyeball in his hand and squeezed it hard. The invisible beast attached to Jiakan''s body was squeezed immediately. "what!!!" The severe pain spread from the spirit of Jiakan, making the vampires of the old age even cry out in the spirit, unable to move their body, and fell straight to the ground, stained with a little dust. "How is it possible, how I was attacked, I can''t understand it at all!" In the pain, Jiakans question came out of his heart. It was just a question from the vampires of the old age, which was destined to be unanswered. The next moment, he felt that the girl appeared by his side again and gave a light kick. Own back.Jiuzhou Chinese www.9zzw.com boom!!! The next moment, Jiakan felt that the surrounding environment had all changed, and he also fell directly to the ground from a height of more than ten centimeters, causing a little echo. As a vampire of the old age, Jiakan understood that he had met an expert in space and had been transferred to a relatively small space. Otherwise, there would be no such echo in the yard where he was just now. "A vampire of the old days? I thought it was someone who had no interest in taking the ambition of the leopard. "It seems that Brother Nagato''s prestige is not enough? Haha!" At this moment, a simple conversation rang in Gakans ears. The second person who answered was the very weird girl, and the first person to speak, thinking about it in Gakan, should be his invitation this time. The target, the guy named Nagato. Jiakan suddenly regretted what he did this time was really reckless. How could a person who can get the Dukes attention be a general generation, not to mention the extent of that Nagato, is the girl who puts herself easily and squeezed her demon eyes, is a super dangerous person Was he completely defeated inexplicably, even more terrifying space ability person than that Nangong month? "Mr. Vampire, based on the vampire''s ability to recover, and I''m also very measured, I should be able to say that I can move, I can get up." Just as Jiakan was thinking about it, the girls crisp and sweet voice rang in his ears, which immediately made Jiakans heart cold. Because of the severe pain, his body was slightly paralyzed. In fact, Jiakan didnt even know that he was already. Can move. In other words, the girl in white actually knew better than herself about her situation! "Sorry, it was rude!" Although his heart was filled with astonishing chills, as a vampire of the old age, Jiakan''s hundreds of years of noble cultivation allowed him to overcome his abnormality and stood up casually, speaking apologetic words in his mouth. At this time, Jiakan finally saw his goal I saw a young boy with red hair and purple eyes lazily hugging a blue girl, looking at himself with interest. In the depths of those eyes, there was a lonely height of''don''t see everything in the eyes''. "I am in the domain of the King of War, Duke Vatra''s subordinate, this time I am here to send an invitation to the Duke." Forbearing the fear in his heart, Gakkan deliberately ignored the other''s eyes and said gracefully. ... ... "Vatra, what does the snake charmer want to do?" After Jiakan left, Nagato glanced at the invitation in his hand, the loneliness in his eyes was gone, and he said lazily, "Poseidon''s grave, by the way, what a bad name at this time!" "As for that big oil tanker, I might know that when I came back, I got on the downwind boat by the way." On the side, Saya seemed to have thought about something and smiled... 759 Chapter 062 Get together on the cruise first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Weekends, nights. Lan Yu Qian Cong was alone in an office of the Artificial Island Management Commune, with both hands dexterously tapping on the keyboard, and frames flashed across the screen of the large computer in front of the girl, one by one. Although Lan Yu Qianquan was Cain''s witch, it was known by some senior people. But I have to say that humans are undoubtedly very good at doing death. As the high-level management of the management commune that manages the administration of the entire artificial island, they didn''t even kill Lan Yu Qian Cong, the girl who might trigger the Holy Annihilation. Instead, they were full of greed and greed for Lan Yu Qian Cong''s computer technology that surpassed any existing in the world. In addition, no one knew what would happen to the witch who obliterated Cain. Maybe, this was an opportunity for the Holy Annihilation. Therefore, under the mutual compromise of the high-level forces of the various forces, the girl wandered on the edge of life and death many times without knowing it, and then very smoothly became a part-time consultant of the artificial island management commune. Now it is Lan Yuqian''s working hours. "Huh, work is done!" Not long after, the girl looked at the data displayed on the computer screen, leaned on the back of the chair, and exhaled a deep breath. Although it was still early, the girls ability had perfectly handled the things she was responsible for. . "...Ancient city? And... Ji Shu?" After doing her own things, Lan Yu Qian Cong still couldn''t help thinking of her childhood sweetheart, Xiao Gucheng. In the previous week, Lan Yu Qian Cong and his two friends had no idea how to get along. When the girl knows that her two friends are hiding the other side of herself, but she is not aware of it, even if she has been very masculine on weekdays, she can''t help but feel a trace of doubt about the friendship between herself and others Only oneself is excluded! Qian Cong, who was thinking so in her heart, suddenly felt a little gloomy in her heart, but she didn''t want to go to the showdown by herself. The girl had a breath in her heart and stubbornly expected her two friends to explain to her in person. ... ... The two friends Qian Cong expected, but at this time there was no way to notice her situation. At this moment, they are facing even more difficult problems. "Welcome, welcome, my dear fourth true ancestor." On the huge cruise ship, a handsome young man with blond hair in a white suit came in. The affection in his eyes made Xiao Gucheng feel bad. Of course, at this time, the fourth true ancestor''s successor is not concerned about this issue most. . "Let''s talk, why did you call me here, and, Jishu, you..." After taking a glance at Vatra, Xiao Gucheng looked at the best friend not far from him. Although he was a little panicked about his identity being known, the boy was more concerned about, "Why are you here?! " Originally, during the weekend, Xiao Gucheng planned to take a good day off and have fun with his sister, but unexpectedly received an invitation from Vatra, which said that if Xiao Gucheng did not come, Vatra would come personally. . How can this be! You know, Xiao Guchengs younger sister is a girl who suffers from Mozu phobia. As a sister-in-chief, Xiao Gucheng will naturally not allow Mozu to come here in person. There is no other way, Xiao Gucheng can only come here in person. just-- Here, he saw his best friend, Yase Keshu was also here, following Vatra, and came to greet him. To be honest, for an instant, Xiao Gucheng thought about some very bad ideas. At the same time, the successor of the Fourth True Ancestor also felt that the world suddenly became very strange, and his best friend suddenly became so strange. Fortunately, the friendship for many years still made Xiao Gucheng suppress his irritability, and said Asked. "It''s not good to be irritable. This time I invited the Fourth True Ancestor to come here just to discuss something with you and another strong man on the island. Now that one hasn''t arrived yet, let''s not talk about it." Regarding the irritability in the heart of the Fourth True Ancestor, Vatra smiled, as if he was happy to see it, and then walked away: "As for your other question about the ancient city, let your friends explain it. By the way, Yase Keshu, right? The fourth true ancestor is the one I swear to love, so you know." The last sentence of the blond youth before leaving suddenly embarrassed and speechless for the two buddies. In the end, it was Yaase Keiki who spoke first. "Gucheng, to be honest, I really don''t want to meet you under such circumstances." Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com The spy boy sighed helplessly, looking at Xiao Gucheng''s suppressed irritable cheeks, he immediately understood the mood of his friend, but Yase Keiki could also understand Xiao Gucheng''s feelings. "What should I say, let me start with my identity, Gucheng, you only know that I have some relationship with the artificial island management commune, the specific situation is unknown." "indeed!" Hearing what the other party said, Xiao Gucheng suddenly remembered that he was also very unclear about the situation of his friends, and suddenly felt a little ashamed, and subconsciously said, "So, what is your identity?" "I am the manager of the artificial island management commune. A direct descendant of the Yaze clan, although he is a direct descendant, he is not re-used very much, because I am a capable person. Its just life on the island." "That''s it!" For the master of Xianjin Island, the ancient city that the Artificial Island Management Commune also knows a little about, it suddenly became clear, and suddenly it was a little happy. Prior to this, Akatsuki''s irritability was entirely due to worry about the friendship between him and Yase Keiki. If Yase Keshu is uneasy and kindly hides his abilities, Akatsuki doesn''t know whether he can face his best buddies safely, but since he is the eyes and ears of the management commune, he is equivalent to doing things for the government. In this case, Xiao Gucheng suddenly felt that he could understand his friends. However, if Akatsuki knew that Keshu Yases mission when he came to the artificial island back then was to monitor him as a blood servant of the fourth true ancestor, then it would be a little fun. "I also knew about the flame feast three months ago, and I also intervened a little bit, but after you became the fourth true ancestor in the ancient city, I was entrusted as your watcher because your existence in the ancient city was too dangerous. Up." "what?" Hearing what his friend said, Xiao Gucheng suddenly opened his mouth in surprise, but found that he was unable to refute it. This week, after two consecutive brutal walks of the beasts, Xiao Gucheng deliberately checked the computer and found that because of his own reasons, the artificial island was lost. Up to tens of billions of money. If he really wants to pay it back, Xiao Gucheng finds that he has to work for hundreds of years to pay off, and these hundreds of years are still based on the fact that Xiao Gucheng can find a good job after graduation. "It seems that you also understand!" Sighing helplessly, Yase Kishu said, "Gucheng, this time I came here. Actually, I have three purposes. The first is to have a showdown with you. After all, as a friend, if we keep hiding ourselves, we may move towards in the future. Strange." "Yes!" Hearing Yase Keshu''s words, Xiao Gucheng felt sad. Just now, I felt that the friendship between the two had a little shaken. If it takes longer, Xiao Gucheng is also afraid of accidents. "The second point, I am here on behalf of the artificial island management commune. After all, you are too dangerous on this island, and you have caused considerable damage not long ago, causing the entire artificial island to suffer considerable losses. After discussions with the senior management of the management commune, it was decided that we would like to hire you as a member of the artificial island management commune." "what?" Xiao Gucheng''s expression was a little questionable, and he looked at his friend "After all, we can trust your character in the ancient city. This is not your intention. Therefore, we hope to guide you to control your own power, at least not to run wild, and hope that you can protect the island in the ancient city." "Protect the island?" Hearing the words of a friend, Xiao Gucheng suddenly remembered a piece of news he heard recently, that is, the cornerstone gate of the artificial island was almost collapsed by a believer from a foreign country, and he was in a daze. "I understand. After all, this island is also my home. It is obligatory to protect my home! However, I don''t want to be someone''s subordinate." "Ha! Gucheng, you don''t know yourself yet." Hearing what his friend said, Yase Kishu suddenly laughed, "No one can control the fourth true ancestor, so we just plan to hire you. After all, managing a commune is essentially like a company, isn''t it?" In short, the artificial island hires the fourth true ancestor, which is equivalent to the fourth true ancestor. Xiao Gucheng, who was not stupid, immediately understood what his friend said, and after thinking about it for a while, he nodded slowly, causing the corners of Yaze Keshu''s mouth to slightly cock up. At this moment, there was some commotion on the luxurious cruise ship. Moiseki Yaase''s face immediately turned straight-- "coming!" "coming?" "The third goal I came here this time has already arrived." Yaze Keshu walked towards the bow of the boat, and Akatsuki also followed. Soon, the true ancestor boy saw it at the bow. The single ponytail girl walked with the lazy red-haired boy, making people feel airy Slightly stagnant. "Nagato... classmate?!" .. 760 Chapter 063 Tentative, the second one is triggered! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dimitrevatras cruise ship docked at the Great Trestle Bridge in the harbor area. It was a very luxurious ship from a distance. The banquet started at ten o''clock in the evening, which happened to be the time when Nagato arrived. No, to be precise, Nagato arrived with time deliberately. As far as the will of the red-haired boy is concerned, waiting is the most boring thing. Just arrived at the harbor, Nagato could see a large number of guests going up the escalator and entering the cruise ship. "...Poseidon''s tomb...?" "It''s really a funny name, although as far as the hull is concerned, it can at least catch the eye." Looking up and seeing the ship''s name engraved on the ship''s body, the young red-haired young man said in an understatement. As he said, contrary to its unknown name, the hull in the spotlight was showing off its palace-like majesty to the night sky. "I, I think they use this way to boast of their power is also one of their goals." Hwangsaka Saayaka, who was holding Nagato''s arm along the way, flushed slightly. After hearing Nagato''s words, he thought for a while and explained to the red-haired boy with his own understanding "Although it is superstitious that vampires cannot cross the sea, their abilities will indeed be limited at sea. However, the nobles of the Empire of Night come here upright by boat. This is also a demonstration of the visiting country. Even this Its just a civilian ship, not a warship." This time when Nagato came out, no one brought him, only Saayaka, mainly because the girl was familiar with this plane. Wu Weiyuan, who has been working for about a year, is, in a sense, well-informed. After all, assassination activities require very extensive intelligence and insights. If they are less than a certain level, they simply cannot do this. jobs. Of course, there is another point. Nagato said that he also likes Sayahua this beautiful Wu Weiyuan, and it is not without him, thinking about the factors that enhance the relationship between the two when they are alone. By the way, when he came all the way, Nagato forced Saayaka to hold her arm, and the girl didn''t feel much disgust. You know, because of certain factors in childhood, Saiya Hua is very disgusted with contact with men, even his boss. It can be seen that Nagato is also very attractive, at least Nagato thinks so. "Oh, it''s like this... It turns out that it''s not just like it makes it so gorgeous" Hearing what Saiyaka said, Nagato was slightly surprised, and then looked at the hull As a civilian ship, the''Grave of the Sea God'' is not armed. However, the owner of this ship is a vampire noble.The beasts they summon possessed the ability to compete with the most advanced aircraft carriers. In other words, Xianjin Island tonight is like the warships of the Empire of Night parked along the coast, in a situation that is not to be sent. It is precisely because of this that most people who can ride on the "Grave of the Sea God" are people who are often seen in the news, important politicians and economic authorities, government officials and important officials of the city of Xianjin, etc. just-- "It''s my shit!" Regardless of past and present, Nagato is not good at socializing, especially after rebirth, everything in Nagato is built under its own power and autocracy, and it doesn''t bother to care about politicians and economic authority. With this idea, Nagato slowly approached the cruise ship with Saiyaka, but it didn''t take long before Nagato stopped. The boy''s action immediately attracted Saiyaka''s attention, and he also stopped. , The girl followed the boy''s gaze and looked at On the deck of the cruise ship, two teenagers were looking at them from above. These are two seemingly ordinary teenagers. At first glance, Saya Kawa understands that they are different. One of the teenagers wearing headphones is at best an over-adapted person. Intuitively, Saya Kawa knows This boy is not easy. If the first boy gave her an unusual feeling, the second boy with wolf-like hair gave Saya Ka the feeling of horror, so far away, Saya Ka can perceive each other. That vast magical power. "he is" "It''s just a rookie true ancestor!" Without letting Saayaka guess, Nagato answered the girl''s question simply and neatly, making the girl suddenly angry. After all, he would betray at first, because of the fourth true ancestor. "I''m leaving, hold me tight!" Nagato didn''t care about Saayaka''s anger, the fourth true ancestor, in Nagato''s eyes, it was nothing more than a life-scaling product. The next moment, as if substantial spiritual power was permeating all around, the teenager and the girl seemed to have lost their gravity, and leapt up out of thin air towards the place where the deck was, and several people near the teenager and girl suddenly exclaimed. ... ... "Ah, he flew up!" Online e-book www.txtzaixian.com Nagato''s actions not only scared the nearby pedestrians, but also Xiao Gujo and Yase Motoki were also scared by Nagato''s actions. Within a few seconds, Nagato and Saayaka appeared on the deck. on. "Rookie true ancestor, and eavesdropping madman, how are you!" Standing on the deck, feeling the wind coming from a high place, Nagato still had a lazy temperament, and said hello to Akagi and Yase Motogi. For a while, the style was radiant, just like an immortal. "Uh...Hello, Nagato-san!" Although he was a bit dissatisfied with being called the true ancestor of the rookie, Xiao Gucheng was surprised to find that he was speechless. As far as the industry of the true ancestor of vampires is concerned, he who Xiao Gucheng was indeed a novice. Not to mention other things, just the other party''s flying ability, Xiao Gucheng didn''t have it. Some of him nowadays is probably destroyed by an uncontrollable runaway. Thinking of this, Xiao Gucheng rarely has a heart to become stronger, but Xiao Gucheng is still hesitating whether to really embark on that road. . As for Yaze Keshu, in front of Nagato, this guy decisively hid himself behind Akatsuki, not daring to say anything. at this time-- "welcome!" Abrupt voices echoed around, drawing everyone''s attention. Then, they saw a man standing on the corner of the huge deck under the dark sea and the night sky. It was a beautiful young man wearing a pure white coat, with a slender figure and no sense of majesty at all. The blonde hair flutters in the wind, showing the charm of the Ye Clan. He was no one else. It was Vatra, who had previously asked the deck to be handed over to Akatsuki and Yase Keiki, and disappeared. Perhaps he sensed the arrival of Nagato and reappeared for the first time. "Meeting for the second time, dear strong man, then, first come a warm welcome!" With that said, in an instant, the whole body of the vampire of this old age was surrounded by pure white flashes, and the strong magic power began to gush out. "--grown ups!" Seeing this scene, Saiyaka took the lead in reacting, letting go of Nagato''s hand, and immediately took out a silver long knife from the space ring that Nagato presented between her fingers, and prepared to block the attack for Nagato. However, even though she was so smart, she could not prevent the pure white flash. The light radiated by Vatra is in essence a shining flame snake, a beast that envelops a vampire with scorching heat.And the speed of the beast that strikes like a meteor is not comparable to ordinary people. just-- "Humph!" In the face of such a beast, Nagato was too lazy to say anything. After a light hum, the space where the whole person was slightly changed. The next moment, the light bombarded Nagato, causing a roar and smoke. The whole process was so smooth and flowing, so that neither Akatsuki nor Yase Keiki could react. After a while, the gunpowder dissipated, and Nagato and Sayahua were still there, and they did not seem to have suffered any harm at all, but Sayahua was dissatisfied, and saw the former Lion King agency Wu Weiyuan stand up, The knife in his hand pointed to Vatra. "Your Excellency, please state your intentions, otherwise, I will obliterate you according to my own will!" Saiyaka was studying curses and assassinations in the Lion King''s institution, but her job was to protect. After surrendering to Nagato, everything except Yukana came to protect Nagato. Now that Nagato actually shot her in front of her, for Saaya Hua, it was a provocative slap in the face. What is this woman doing?! Not far away, the ancient city of Xiao suddenly felt a little uncomfortable when seeing this scene. Although they had only met twice, the ancient city of Xiao knew inexplicably what kind of vampire Vatra was, or that Vatra was unexpectedly easy to understand. That is, only the strong of the same level can talk to him face to face, and the weak, maybe, that guy "Sorry, sorry, I can''t help it for a while." Unexpectedly by the ancient city of Xiao Xiao, Vatra was subdued by the threat of the young girl, at least on the surface, "I just want to try it, Nagato''s qualifications, but even if I didn''t make a move, I have you Such a subordinate, His Excellency Nagato is also qualified." "Is that right?" At this time, Nagato spoke, his words were full of inexplicable emotions, as if he had met a long-lost relative, "Then, I will try to see if you are qualified, maybe!" As soon as the voice fell, the vast magic power filled Nagato''s body, and the red light went straight into the sky!.. 761 Chapter 064 Resonance, Killing Demon Emperor third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the endless void, each plane is like floating bubbles in suspension. On a plane that is countless far away in time and space from Nagato, a battle about the strongest of the entire plane broke out, and the continuous roar echoed in the sky, as if the world was shaking, so that all creatures could perceive it. There was a burst of fright. boom!!! A violent roar suddenly sounded, and the hot flame ball in the sky exploded and turned into meteorites to bombard the earth. Suddenly, the creatures on the earth were charcoal and wailing. Immediately afterwards, amid another huge roar, the two figures in the sky suddenly separated. At this time, the two fighting sides showed their bodies in the sky. One of them is a man in a red robe, but his eyes are surging with brilliant luster, which looks unusually gentle and profound. On the mans forehead, there is a flame mark, showing many gorgeous colors, and faintly, there is a special kind of fluctuation, which radiates from it. Under those fluctuations, the magma in the depths of the earth and the flow speed are accelerated. less. On the other side of the battle was a silver-haired young man in a white robe and armor, with golden eyes shining extremely ruthlessly. What was noticeable was that the silver-haired young man had three Taito weapons stuck in his body. The silver-robed youth just stood there quietly, making people feel like he was in the center of the sun and the moon, the sky swallowing vortex. He is no one else, but Nagato''s incarnation of hell-the Sasomaru! "Haha, it''s really a killer pill, it''s really strong!" The man in the red robe looked at Sashengmaru''s face with long-lost joy, but this joy lasted for less than a few seconds, but it turned into an angry killing intent, "Sure enough, I will feel that I am unsatisfactory. When we first met, I should have killed you!" "Tuoshe, you can''t do it!" Seeing the angry man in front of him, Sasomarus answer was simple and straightforward, but he sighed in his heart. I think that Sesei Maru tried to ascend on its own, but unexpectedly came to this world, and the flame-shaped man in front of me was a friend, but now, this so-called friend wants to kill himself for his own future. I have to say that things are really changing. However, Sesei Maru also understands that there are so many auras in a plane. As the strongest in the plane, you can get the most aura. In this way, even if you ascend to the world that can only be vaguely perceived, Can have better development. Originally, Tuo She was the only one on this plane in this era, a powerhouse named Doudi. The luck of the protagonist of the original plane was his. It''s just that after my own monster, who is not weaker than him, descended, with the fit of these years, Sasheng Maru was also an aboriginal of this plane in the eyes of the plane consciousness, and it naturally divided the fortune of Dashi. "You said I can''t do it, how is it possible, I am the last fighting emperor, there is nothing I can''t do!" Hearing the words of Shasheng Wan, Tuo She was furious, and in an instant, a martyrdom flame swept out of his body, endlessly. In the end, outside of his body, it turned into a huge flame giant''s mouth like a flame giant. The heaven and the earth were silent, and a brilliant flame violently ejected from his mouth, like a burning cloud. "Canglong breaks!" Although I was a little sorry for the other party, but Shishengmaru did not show any mercy. Facing the attack of the flame giant, Shishengmaru took out the natural tooth from his arms, and the profound meaning of natural tooth was instantly swayed out Roar!!! The Upanishad that has long been different from what it used to be turned into a blue dragon full of oppressive force, even faintly shattering the space, facing the hot flame like a burning cloud. Rumble!!! Above the sky, the martyred flames and the energy blue dragon madly collided, and the entire land was trembling and torn into huge cracks under this violent energy fluctuation. "hateful!" Seeing the flame that he had worked so hard to condense, he couldn''t help but kill the shot of the Sashiwan Maru, Tuo She''s face changed suddenly, his hands were immediately sealed, and the huge flame giant turned into flames and poured into Tuo She''s body. Not only that, even the earth cracked again, and the infinite magma was lifted up by the living creatures, and finally turned into billowing red flames, pouring into Tuoshi''s body. With the influx of flames, his body quickly expanded, and in the expansion, beautiful flames quickly whizzed out from the pores of his body, turning into fire dragons, hovering around him. In a short moment, Tuo She turned into a monstrous giant in an instant! "Since pure energy can''t help you, then come and try my fighting emperor body, Shashengwan!" The giant Dashi, who understood that the practice of Sasheng Maru was fundamentally different from that of the entire plane, called out loudly, his voice was like thunder, and every move, as if the entire continent could not bear it, gorges appeared.Android novel www.anzhuowang.net Fighting emperors, able to absorb the heavens and the earth into the body, at that time, they are the heavens and the earth, they can shake the sky with their hands and feet, and their power is terribly powerful! And this huge body is not transformed by energy, but a real physical body. And this kind of ability is called the body of the emperor, because only at the level of the emperor can it be used. And Shasheng Maru is not Doudi, even if he is not weaker than Doudi, but it is not. So he can''t display the body of Doudi! "Do you think this will win me? It''s too naive, Tushe!" Facing the monstrous giant of tens of thousands of feet, Sasheng Maru said calmly, his body began to surging, his eyes faintly flushed, after countless battles, soaring baptism, the establishment of the monster kingdom to collect the luck to wash himself, Shasheng Maru has long awakened himself. A trace of the blood of the Tengu that really swallows the sun and the moon. Even the Sun Moon Pearl that was originally obtained from Nagato was eaten by the Killing Pills to consolidate that trace of blood. Although it was only a trace, it also made the demon body of Sesho Maru not weaker than the giant in front of him. Just at this moment-- boom!!! Shashengwan''s soul shook slightly, as if Ruyan had returned to the nest, and plunged into the familiar warm embrace. Such a shock instantly interrupted the original demonization process of Shashengwan. "opportunity!" What kind of person is Tashi. At the moment when the Sasheng Maru was stunned, he immediately understood that his opportunity had arrived. He punched out with a punch. There was no other secret, a simple quick punch, and instantly killed in the Shasheng Maru. Body. boom!!! Amid the violent roar, one of the punches in Tushebi was unexpectedly missed, causing the giant face of Tushe giant to change wildly. The next moment, a cyan light diffused from the fist of giant Tushe. "Burst teeth!" Along with the cold voice of Sesho Maru, the cyan light swept across the body of the giant at an extremely alarming speed, madly destroying, and Tushe was suddenly panicked and manipulated the flame to burn all over his body. just-- "Why, why didn''t I hit anything with a punch, why my flames couldn''t expel the light of destruction, it''s impossible, my flames are strange fires, the most mysterious and mysterious fire between heaven and earth, why... " "It''s very simple, I am stronger than you, and my Explosive Teeth are stronger than Alien Fire!" At this moment, the words of Shishengwan came out in the void, and a dark spot instantly grew into a torn space crack. Shishengwan walked out of the crack safely, with natural teeth in one hand and bursting teeth in the other. "Things that can be understood by me, as long as they are hit by Explosive Tooth, they will definitely be destroyed!" "Incorporate heaven and earth into the body, haha, this plane didn''t welcome me from the beginning. In order to eliminate this unwelcome, I just studied this heaven and earth for hundreds of years. This plane is completely understandable to me. ." "I have to say, your luck is very bad, in fact I didn''t want to swing this knife." "So, go with peace of mind, Toshe!" With that said, Sashengmaru returned the demon swords in both hands, and then drew out the iron shattered teeth. Iron shattered teeth possessed some of the characteristics of capturing the strong man killed. As the last fighting emperor, Toshe has the qualification to be captured. "Iron Teeth!" Called softly, Nagato swung a knife in his hand, and a simple slap shot towards the immovable head of the giant Tuoshe, as if he could kill him immediately. "No, Sashengwan, I lost, but I am not reconciled." It seems that he has clearly understood his ending, and such a sentence came from the giant''s body. The giant burst into bursts, and the sky and the earth broke apart. The continents that were originally connected seem to be faintly collapsed. Under such a mighty force, even if it is a Sashengwan Also had to avoid its peak temporarily. Avoiding the explosion site far away, Shishengwan frowned when looking at the broken iron teeth in his hand, or the flame on the broken iron teeth. "It''s actually just taking a kind of strange fire from Tuo She, it seems that it can''t completely kill Tuo She." Sashengmaru understands that he has missed the opportunity to completely extinguish his mouth. If a flame spirit like Toshe wants to hide, he cannot find it. "However, it is fate to connect with the body at this time. , This flame is useless to me anyway, just leave it to the main body!" After whispering like this, the Shashengwan disappeared in the same place without a trace. Historical Records of the Douqi Continent: The ancient Emperor Tuoshe and the killing demon emperor fought in Zhongzhou. The demon emperor defeated him and disappeared without a trace... 762 Chapter 065 The Blood Spirit of Ever-changing Asks for a Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Resonates. It resonates at this time! When boarding Vatra''s car and the tomb of the sea god, Nagato suddenly sensed the long-lost resonance fluctuations, which came from the void and chaos of the endlessly distant land, and belonged to the waves of hell. It may be that Sesei Maru is engaged in an extremely fierce battle, raising its aura to the extreme, or it may happen to be a change in the chaotic and disorderly time and space, but no matter what, it has disappeared since it soared on the plane of Inuyasha. Xiao Shishengwan contacted again. What makes Nagato a pity is that the Hell Road is too far away, and Nagato cannot go to it at this stage. Nagato can continue to descend into other worlds entirely by relying on the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, but todays Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds has long been integrated into the core of the chaotic starry sky. In a sense, the endless chaos is the sea, the plane is the ship, and the chaotic starry sky. It is a fleet, and Nagato is the commander of this stalwart fleet. Take the plane planets as the boat, form a fleet, swim in the endless chaos, accept each plane planet, and grow the fleet! This is a true portrayal of Nagato''s current state. It''s just that the planet that Sesei Maru is on at this time is too far away from him. Until the matter of the lunar plane is solved, Nagato''s fleet can''t make an expedition in the endless chaos. "But just right, with this resonance, cut out the second beast!" Although it was impossible to reconcile, the resonance of Sessumaru still gave Nagato an opportunity to move forward. It was so decided that the red-haired boy held back his excitement and looked at Saayaka and Vatra facing each other in front of him. Especially when Vatra said that he would try to see if he was qualified to stand with him, he hummed and said: "Is that so? Then, I will try to see if you are qualified, it should be possible!" Although he was speaking in doubt, the red-haired boy had no doubt at all. As soon as the voice fell, he injected his own life force, and in an instant, under this resonance, a red light rose into the sky. A red beam of light appeared horizontally, breaking through the sky, making the entire cruise ship on the deck, and even the people on the artificial island who saw this beam of light soaring into the sky, amazed. "What, this guy!" The ancient city of Xiao on the deck was the most depressed. Because of this beam of light, the ancient city of Xiao found that the beasts in his body began to riot again, but they were afraid of something, and did not dare to really emerge. But even if it was just like this, the fourth true ancestor almost ran away magically. Standing behind the ancient city of Akira, Yase Keshu saw the changes of his friends, and suddenly understood that it is imperative for the ancient city to strengthen its control over the beasts of its own. Otherwise, every time he encounters an opponent, he will run away. Sooner or later, the artificial island Will be sunk by him. "grown ups!" Standing on the edge of the red beam of light, Saiyakas eyes were a bit blurred. The last time Saiyaka was defeated, it was a similar scene. The smart girl suddenly understood that her new boss would summon another beast. Up. "Ah, I''m really upset, it looks like this adult has a bit rough personality." Seeing the changes in Nagato, Vatra''s performance was the most unique, talking about distress, but an incomparably innocent smile appeared on the face of the blond young man, and deep fighting will was hidden in that smile. He is a fighting freak! He is even more a vampire lunatic who ignores the principle of swallowing the same clan and successfully swallows the two elders. Faced with this situation, Vatras approach is - "Come out, Nanda!" "Come out, Vananda!" With Vatra''s call, the beasts living in his blood awakened, formed in his surging magical air current, and turned into blue light cords. In the blue light, two snake bodies armed with sharp blades were magical. Amidst the distortions, they are entangled together! boom!!! It seemed that Vatra''s actions were irritating, the red beam of light made a roar, and there were even cracks in the surrounding space, and then a group of flames emerged from the crack, and the entire beam of light was ignited in an instant! ... ... "Are all beasts spiritual fire? Exactly!" At this time, Nagato, who was standing at the bottom of the beam of light, had just received a gift from Sesho Maru, whose name was Ten Thousand Beast Spirit Fire. This is a kind of red flame with the appearance of ten thousand beasts faintly emerging. It belongs to one of the strange things on the continent where the Shishengwan is located. Because it was the second time to summon the avatar of the Beast, Nagato was familiar with it.139 novel www.139xs.com At the bottom of the beam of light, a mysterious magic circle faintly appeared. Under the action of the magic circle, the entire beam of light seemed to have turned into a nest where the beast was born. Standing on the magic circle, the red-haired boy stretched out a hand, palm facing Above, there is a glove that looks broken. This is a failed weapon made by Nagato in the world of the moon-the ruling glove. In a certain battle, this glove was slightly damaged and was shelved by Nagato, but that does not mean that Nagato had forgotten this thing. In any case, the material of this thing can turn life into a human being. The magic handkerchief and the core plant of the dirty sea forest, one of the ancestors of the dead in the Moon World. "It just happens that waste is reused, so let''s use gloves, this strange fire, and my blood as sacrifices!" Nagato, who had designed his second beast, threw out his gloves. The gloves burst open and turned into a blood-sucking tree, a handkerchief that covered the sky. The next moment, Nagato opened his mouth and took a mouthful of blood from The boy spouted out of his mouth and sprinkled on the trees suddenly! boom!!! Under the influence of blood, the trees grew crazily, and in a short time they turned into sky-reaching trees. The spirit fire of the beasts also entangled the sky-reaching trees. The handkerchief that covered the sky next moment will be covered with flames. The trees shrouded, and then shrank, turning into an egg of a beast! The whole process took a lot of time in Nagato''s normal perception, but less than a second has just passed from the outside world. ... ... Outside, on the deck of Poseidon''s tomb. The red beam of light is turning into a flame of light, making a roaring sound, as if it is heralding the birth of the new beast. The powerful pressure is permeating, and the invincible aura makes Vatra''s eyes look straight-- "Such breath, it seems..." Not waiting for Vatra to finish, the next moment, the flame beam shattered, and a blood-colored flame snake blasted out towards Vatra, the bloody snake mouth, filled with the aura of swallowing the sky. There was no need for Vatra''s reaction at all, his beast attacked automatically. The two ferocious giant snakes opened their giant mouths one after another, and the magical vortex waved in it, and the atmosphere rushed past, as if two giant snakes were swallowing the air, the body flicked, two shock waves like crazy The stream swept out at the same time, bombarding the flame snake. Peng!!! For an instant, the blood-flame snake''s advancement came to a slight pause, but the flames on the snake''s body violently walked away, and it was instantly wrapped around three eddy currents that violently curled up. In less than a moment, it was all counted like sulfuric acid. Invasion, completely disintegrated! Ho Ho Ho!!! After cracking the attack of the two giant snakes, the blood flame snake roared up to the sky, and attacked again. When Vatra could not react, it bit and killed him. Fortunately, the reaction of the two beasts was not slow. , Was actually blocking Vatra''s expression with his body. boom!!! It goes without saying that the two steel snake beasts of Vatra were immediately knocked into flight and bombarded on the deck. Fortunately, the deck of the Poseidons tomb was large and solid. Otherwise, this attack alone would make Vatras The beast rushed into the sea. After hitting two more steel snakes, the blood flame serpent came blasting towards Vatra, and the big mouth of the blood basin was facing him from the beginning. "Huh, Sagaruo!" With the time gained by the two steel snakes, Vatra had already reacted and immediately summoned his third beast. When a large part of the vampires were not able to perfectly control a beast, Vatra was able to Manipulating three Beasts at the same time, I have to say that his strength is really good. hiss! The faintly blue sea snake suddenly appeared and howled, and the magic power on Vatra''s body also skyrocketed. Then, the sea snake''s huge mouth raised, a high-pressure water stream burst out, in the blink of an eye, and the blood flame The long snake collided head-on. boom!!! Flame and water have been mutually reinforcing since ancient times, even if the flame on the blood flame snake is strong, facing such a high-pressure water gun, there is no way to do the same thing before, and finally it is blown upside down for a short distance. just-- boom!!! I saw the blood-flame serpents that stopped flying upside down bursting open, turning into bats flying all over the sky, burning blood-flame, densely packed, making everyone present except Vatra feel full of chills. "Not bad, it can actually catch a random change of the blood spirit!" The indifferent voice came from among the densely packed bats, and the group of bats separated automatically. The red-haired boy walked down like the king of blood-flaming bats, landing lightly, showing a light smile "This young master''s second animal, the blood spirit of change, how does it feel, Vatra?" ps: The second favored beast is related to the characteristics of Nagato''s direct blood family, so it was created by its own... 763 Chapter 066 Proof, Jun Linxian asks for monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Blood Spirit of Change! Nagatos second beast, the core plant of the dirty sea forest lined up by the ancestors of the dead, watered the essence and blood of Nagato, in the fusion of the blood of the beasts and the soul of the beasts. Spirit fire, there is no fixed form of blood flame beast. To some extent, this beast is the ladder of Nagato as the true ancestor. Standing surrounded by countless blood flame bats, Nagato looked at Vatra and his three beasts indifferently. No one knew. At this time, the source of the dead in Nagato''s body was being constantly immersed in an inextinguishable blood flame. Burning, metamorphosing. Nagato was transformed into the original dead by devouring the remnant soul of the Vermillion Moon. In Nagato''s origin of the dead, it possesses the countless life information carried by the Vermillion Moon as the will of the moon and the lunar UO, but these The information is only deposited in the source, not completely used by Nagato. In fact, if Nagato is willing to sleep for a thousand years, he will naturally become the second vermilion moon. And at this time, under the influence of the second beast, Nagato''s dead body source is entering the level of the true ancestor source at an unprecedented speed. Probably because of this, when Nagato appeared, the faintly blooming coercion made everyone present feel a little depressed, and Xiao Gucheng was even more shocked, because at this time the beasts on his body were actually peaceful. Down. The beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor are a group of restless guys, destructive. But now it would be quiet because of a faint coercion, making Xiao Gucheng''s expression extremely wonderful, but fortunately everyone was suppressed by Nagato at this time, without seeing his expression. Otherwise, it will be even more shocking. "The second beast? It''s more shocking than the last glimpse." Under such faint suppression, Vatra finally showed the true qualities of a vampire that he claimed to be the "closest to true ancestor". The whole person opened his arms and said in a tone like a stage play "If this is the case, then I can''t hide myself anymore!" Hiss!!! When Vatras words fell, the three snakes of the Vampire Duke gathered together. One of the water snakes guarded Vatra and surrounded it, while the other two steel snakes flew up. sky. I saw two steel snakes armed with blades soaring into the sky. The slender snake bodies intertwined with each other and gradually converged. In the look of everyone''s stunned expression, they merged into a silver dragon burning with flames! hiss! The silver dragon exuding the hiss of snakes soared into the sky. On its body, a huge magical power far exceeding the previous one was flowing in the huge body that matched it, and the sea around the yacht became turbulent. Fusion of Beasts! This sentence flashed in the hearts of everyone present, especially Saiyaka and Yase Keiki. These two knew that Vatra had more information, and finally understood why Vatra was able to get rid of the weakness that was swallowed by the same race. Two vampire aristocrats were devoured by the next gram. With such an ability, it''s really not that you can''t swallow a blood race higher than yourself! Thinking of this, Yase Motoki''s gaze looking at Vatra was a bit wrong, especially when he glanced at Akatsuki, who didn''t know anything, Yaze Motoki''s eyes were even colder-- Vatra''s purpose was already revealed in front of Yase Keshu. No, in other words, he didn''t intend to conceal the denial at all, he just didn''t want to tell. Although he felt that someone was looking at him badly, Vatra didn''t even have the mood to pursue it. He stared at Nagato without blinking, showing a wanton smile, "Come on, let me see your favor. The true power of the beast!" "Fusion Beasts!" Facing the novel Fusion Beast, Nagato''s expression was a little strange. It is true that Vatra has the ability to fuse the beasts, has surpassed the level of ordinary vampires, and is close to the true ancestor! If it weren''t because of bloodliness, if Vatra was a true ancestor, then he who possessed the ability to fuse beasts would be the strongest vampire besides the truly awakened fourth true ancestor! "Vatra..." After chanting the name again, Nagato smiled, very baffled. hiss! As if enraged by Nagatos laughter, the silver dragon popped out of his body without the slightest warning. The flame-burning dragon''s body was like a burning train, amidst a sonic boom that made the space tremble. , Like a meteor falling from the sky, crashing towards Nagato! Facing the attack of Fusion Beast, Nagato moved! I saw that the dense blood flame bats around them launched an almost suicidal attack towards the super silver dragon like a train. The dense blood flame bats completely formed a huge curtain of flame and blasted out. Boom boom boom!!!No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com Almost in an instant, the blood flame bat group and the silver dragon had the most frontal collision. Each blood flame bat collided with the silver dragon and exploded. After a roar, it turned into a blood flame. Converged towards Nagato. "The quantity alone can''t help me win my beast!" "Let me see your power, your true power!" Called loudly, Vatra outputted his magic power without money, and was supplemented by Vatras magic power. In the collision with the blood flame bat group, the silver dragon that suffered a lot of damage suddenly roared hiss!!! The dragon''s roar resembling a snake''s neigh reverberated around, and the flames on the silver dragon''s body suddenly became more vigorous. It forcibly broke through the obstacles of the blood flame bats, fell from the sky, and blasted towards Nagato. At this moment, a large amount of blood flames have gathered around Nagato, rendering the red-haired boy even more like a demon! "Since you want to see my true power, then I will fulfill you!" Nagato said so, the blood flames around him gathered and solidified. In an instant, a fort appeared out of thin air in front of Nagato, and the two muzzles above were facing the incoming silver dragon "Go, Infinite Cannon!" As soon as the boy''s words fell, the next moment, the endless magic power condensed from the muzzle, instantly turned into a red light, burst out, continuously, the interval between each shot was almost less than half a second, all poured on the silver dragon. Boom boom boom!!! A louder roar than before suddenly echoed in the sky, and everything on the deck was devastated in the shock of the shelling. The intensity of this shelling was so great that almost the entire Xianjin Island could hear it, and everyone in the distance You can see beautiful fireworks bursting out of the sky in the harbor. Ooh!!! Under the unreasonable, almost endless shelling of Nagato, the silver dragon in the sky faintly wailed, but it was immediately covered by the endless cannons, making the owner of the beast, Vatra could not help feeling the corners of his mouth. One pump. This magic cannon is a very simple release of magic power, at most it turns into red light. But this magic power and magic output efficiency are too unreasonable, almost endless magic power, and magic output efficiency that surpasses everyone, even if there is no such beast among the three true ancestors. "However, even so, I can''t admit defeat!" "Sagalo!" Seeing that Nagatos gaze seemed to be attracted by the shelling in the sky, Vatra immediately summoned the water snake who was guarding him. In an instant, the water snake neighed, and the atmospheric pressure of tens of thousands of pascals appeared out of thin air. The space he was in was even surrounded by Saayaka who had been protected by blood flames. "Humph!" At this moment, the blood flames around Nagato disappeared suddenly, and the red-haired boy held up the extra flames on his palms, and looked at Vatra with a smile, "I wanted to play a little longer, but now..." "Punch it, blood spirit!" I saw that the blood flame in Nagato''s hand seemed to be liquefied, and suddenly turned into an assault red light in a burst of red light. It instantly penetrated Sagaruo''s head and wiped out the beast. The next moment, the red light penetrated Vatra. Abdomen. boom!!! Without a second word, Vatra was blasted through the deck and fell directly into the hull. The next moment, because the host encountered an attack, the silver dragon, which could not replenish its magic power, was bombarded with infinite shelling, completely blasted into ashes, and saw the ancient city and the arrow. Sakiki felt a bitter cold. "It seems that I won!" Speaking so softly, no matter the red light or the fort, all become blood flames again, gathering in Nagato''s hands, and then slowly blending into the boy''s body, flowing into the source of the dead man, and continuously accelerating Nagato''s Metamorphosis. From beginning to end, the red-haired boy was unharmed, and even his breath did not fluctuate at all. Nagato vs Vatra, victory! ... ... Not long after, the frightening battle in the harbor area spread all over this Xianjin Island, and even Xianjin Island. Because there were many witnesses in this battle, it was known by the high-level officials of many big forces without too much cover. Everyone understood the terrible Nagato. The more or less thoughtful guys put away their minions. Nagato used this battle to fully prove his name, in a sense, he truly reigns on the island of the god of strings, and is called the king of god of strings by the world!.. 764 Chapter 067: Asking for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the high school of Caihai Academy at night, there was a boy in the classroom where there should be no one. It was a teenager with an upturned hairstyle and headphones around his neck. No one else, but Keiki Yase, a friend and watcher of Akatsuki. Leaning against the wall beside him was a crow. The boy was talking endlessly to the ominous bird parked by the window. "Finally, that guy recovered all the turrets or the light guns and turned them into a ball of flames and merged into his body. The above is what I saw. That guy went through the battle with Vatra in the Warlord domain. ." "By the way, the most frightening thing is probably that the guy was completely innocent from start to finish. No, there was no unsteady breathing at all. He obviously used such magical attacks, but nothing happened. It is the most frightening thing." "To be honest, if it weren''t for the outside atmosphere, I must think he is the fifth true ancestor who doesn''t even exist in the legend!" The crow listened to the boy''s words in silence.The figure wrapped in pitch-black feathers is so smooth and flat that makes people feel strange.Depending on the angle, it can also be seen as simple origami without thickness. This is not a bird of reality, but a shikigami generated by mantra power. "... The Fifth Real Ancestor? It''s a shame that you can come up with such an appropriate adjective." The crow spoke up suddenly, in the voice of a hoarse old man, it was obvious that his manipulator was talking to Yase Kishu at an unknown distance. "But to be honest, there are many situations that exist that are no different from a true ancestor. One day he really became the fifth true ancestor. In the old man''s feeling, it seems that it is not unacceptable." "By the way, what do you plan to do? As the administrator of the God of Strings Island, facing the existence of the King of God of Strings, what is your choice." At this time, the crow suddenly asked a very sharp question. The so-called King of String God was actually the title declared by Nagato powers, especially the Warlord Domain, after Nagato defeated Vatra, which is the closest to the true ancestor. . Although it was not an official announcement, it was only spread by the top leaders of the Warlord Domain, but it was unexpectedly recognized by many forces. It''s just a problem. String God Island is a special zone with independent administration in Japan, and its real ruler should be the artificial island management commune. But once the name of Nagato spread, the status of the artificial island management commune was instantly threatened. "The guys at the upper levels of the commune have been clamoring to make that guy look good, but they just called it happily. The highest level has issued an order to gather a group of psychological masters to help the fourth true ancestor solve the last psychological problem and suck blood. And awakening." "After all, only the real fourth ancestor can fight that person." Without hesitation, Yase Keshu said the plan of the highest level of the artificial island, not for other reasons, the boy understood that he was just a medium, and the high-levels of the two forces had a tacit understanding. "So, how do you plan to control him, such a monster, if there are not enough shackles, it is easy to go wrong." After a while, the crow spoke again. "Then you need your help!" "understood!" ... ... At the same time, the Japanese Koshindu. In an ancient shrine full of enchantments, torches were shining, and in the shrine''s inner sanctuary, the three sages of the Lion King agency once again gathered. "The negotiations with Chord God Island are over. They are very witty and do not have the idea of ??owning the Fourth True Ancestor on their own. They are willing to share the yoke task of the Fourth True Ancestor to us, but now the Lion King agency lacks enough spiritual mediums. In the main hall, a female voice reverberated around. It was obvious that she was the one who had just talked with Yase Keiki through Shiki. However, a woman''s use of the old man''s voice is really creative. "Huh, if it weren''t for that guy, our two witches who were very suitable would not have been able to intersect with the fourth true ancestor. Now he has made such a big sensation, even the government has affected it, which led us to the first The control of the Four True Ancestor is not good for being attacked by political opponents, and the guiding power of the Fourth True Ancestor will not be ignored." The male voice rang around, obviously his resentment towards Nagato was very deep. "It''s already happened, it''s useless to talk about it. The most important thing now is how we should act. By the way, Silence Breaker, have you got any news from Yuantang Yuan." The neutral voice interrupted the male''s complaint, and then he asked the Silent Breaker, one of the three saints. "There is news. To be honest, I dont know whether this is good or bad news. That is the existence of Nagato, and there are four guarded beasts waiting to be summoned. He will have six guarded beasts in total. He has flaws!" "To be honest, upon hearing this news, I already regretted that I didn''t make a move when we first met." The Silence Breaker answered the question of being one of the three saints in this way, and then expressed her annoyance. In a sense, she did miss a very good opportunity. "Six Beasts? The information is not enough, continue to inquire!" Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com "That man has now shown his edge in front of the world, but we have been restricted. If we can''t defeat the other party in one fell swoop, we may be at a disadvantage by answering." The neutral voice sighed faintly. In the final analysis, the Lion King agency is the agency of the National Public Security Committee of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Japan that conducts intelligence collection and espionage to prevent large-scale magical disasters and terrorist attacks. Its real purpose is to protect national security. But if the enemy cannot be killed in one fell swoop, leading to disaster or terrorist attacks in Japan. The status of the agency seemed a bit embarrassing. "Understood, then let''s just watch the changes. As for the shackles of the fourth true ancestor, I will be responsible for the time being. I will try to find a suitable candidate directly on String God Island. If it doesn''t work, then I will do it myself." In the end, one of the three sages of the Lion King''s organ, the Silent Breaker, who is considered the strongest combat power, set the final tone. ... ... Some dark areas of Xianjin Island. Several orcs gathered secretly, they whispered to each other, constantly exchanging the information they had obtained, and finally nodded, their faces full of determination. "Very well, I would like to everyone to know that the talent who can really unlock that prop has been found, but there are some problems where she is. The King of String God who just defeated Vatra yesterday was also at that school, and that talent is a classmate. ." "So we need someone to be able to draw out the king of string gods. That will be a mission of a lifetime." "Everyone, tell me your choice!" An orc headed by standing in a corner of the shadow said with inflammatory words. "Leader, leave it to us!" The rest of the orcs responded enthusiastically to their leader''s words. Fortunately, there was no one nearby, otherwise, they would definitely be shocked by the enthusiastic calls in unison. "Then, act according to the plan, Lords!" "For our ideals, to kill the traitor of the demon race, for the war, whether the king of the string god, or the witch of the gap, no one can block our way forward!" ... ... On the residential street in the southern area of ??Nishigami Island, by the window of a nine-story apartment building, you can see the figure of a young girl. She is Xiao Nasha. The sister of the fourth true ancestor Xiao Gucheng. All she wore was a thin shirt instead of pajamas. The silver moonlight penetrated the cloth, revealing her slender limbs. The loose hair was surprisingly long, probably reaching the waist. It may also be because of this, which is completely different from the usual impression.Her usual jovial atmosphere lurked, and a mature aura emerged on her innocent face. The sea breeze from the open window swayed her long hair silently. "Gucheng boy, he hasn''t come back yet because of the influence of the terrible aura master yesterday. Is he finally going to gather his energy, but how can he not do that? After all, it was left by the fourth true ancestor. heritage." "It''s no good to keep that legacy and be suppressed all the time!" The little devilish light gleamed in her narrowed eyes, it was like a flame. But when the breeze blew again, the girl''s body no longer had the mature calmness and prestige she had just now. She closed the window as if she had forgotten where she was. She yawned and rubbed her confused eyes while walking back to the bed in her room. What was there was the profile of the innocent girl like her usual. "Well, Mr. Gucheng, come back soon..." Muttering her brother''s name like a mouth addiction, she closed her eyes. With the appearance of dreaming, Xiao Nasha fell asleep. It''s just that the girl doesn''t know what changes her brother is going through, everything is moving towards the unknown... 765 Chapter 068 Monitoring and planning first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a room in the courtyard on the outskirts of Kushigami Island, bathed in a ray of sunrise from the gap of the window, Nagato opened his eyes. "Brother Nagato, Astarut, it''s time to get up." The faint voice of Kagura echoed in the ears of the red-haired young man, and he stood up slightly, and Nagato saw Tsuchiya Kagura flushed and turned his gaze away. At this time, the quilt on Nagato came off, revealing himself. The naked upper body and the blue girl who acts as her own pillow. In a sense, Astarut was completely treated by Nagato as his pillow. "Good morning, Kagura." Some lazily rubbed his soft red hair with his hands, as if to dispel the sleepiness on his face, but it didn''t seem to have any effect. Instead, it made me want to sleep, "Thanks for your hard work, I will take a rest and go out by myself. " "Brother Nagato, today is Monday, you have to remember to go to school later!" The shy Kagura was already blushing at this scene in Nagato''s room. He didn''t insist on hearing Nagato''s words. Just saying that, he almost ran out and closed the door intimately. "Huh, a little sleepy!" He placed the pillow on his back and leaned on it. Nagato glanced at Astarut who was sleeping in his arms, and showed a slight smile. In the non-stop fluid exchanges these days, he complemented the source, artificial The life-body girl is gradually getting rid of the defects of the artificial life-body and becoming a real life. Because of this, the girl seemed a little lethargic. Reaching out his hand and stroking the girls cheek, Nagatos eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, because at this moment, the red-haired boy actually felt that someone was peeping at him close to a kilometer away, or said, Own this mansion. "This feeling is full of wild eyes. It shouldn''t be a human, but an orc from the demons?" Relying on his almost abnormal mental power, even without direct contact, Nagato used his mental power to catch the opponent''s gaze and made such a judgment. After making the judgment, Nagato suddenly thought of defeating Watt two days ago. After pulling, the conversation between the two of them "Snake charmer, say, what should I do with you." The red-haired boy, who was still not stained, wandered through the damaged ship, and gradually approached the blond young man who fell in a pool of blood, and then condensed a whip of blood flame to draw an old vampire who tried to stop him from moving forward. fly. "Hahaha, really strong!" In the face of this situation, Vatra did not have any fear, but instead laughed loudly, causing more blood to spew out from the wound on his body, which made Nagato a little amazed. This is a fighting freak who really pursues combat. "Although this kind of demeanor is worthy of praise, I didn''t come here just to see you pretending to be!" When he came to the opponent, Nagato kicked out mercilessly. Vatra had no time to dodge, so he could only cross his arms in front of him, and received Nagato''s extremely heavy kick in front, not inferior to that of any demons. Kicked the vampire duke into the air and smashed it heavily on the wall. boom!!! The loud roar suddenly made the surrounding vampires of the old age who were extremely jealous, and they rushed over, trying to shoot Nagato, but Nagato didn''t even move, and the substantive mental power directly bombarded the head, causing Several vampires fell to the ground as if they were hit by a blunt weapon. "Ahem, what a rude person." Struggling to stand up from the recess in the wall, he bowed slightly toward Nagato, "How about using this deep-sea grave as an apologize? How about my gift to you, the king of the string god?" "Oh, the king of string god?!" Go to listen to the book website www.7tingshu.com Nagato could imagine what plans the vampire in front of him had, but he didn''t care much. "not enough!" "So, how about several princesses from different countries on the cruise?" "It''s just a vase, it''s not enough!" "So..." Speaking of this, Vatra showed a wanton smile, "Plus, what I have invited your Excellency to discuss this time, that is, about the black death imperial faction who sneaked into this artificial island!" ... ... "Is it the Black Death Emperor?" "It''s the Black Death Emperor faction!" The voices of Nagato and Saya that sounded in the room one after another, and between the words that approached, the question and answer truly confirmed the situation that Nagato perceives, making Nagato frowned slightly "What the hell do these idiot orcs want to do?!" Nagato looked at the girl in white who didn''t know when she appeared in the room, even sitting on the quilt of Nagato, and asked, according to Nagato''s understanding of the girl, she absolutely knew the whole story. Nagato, who was in a period of burnout, handed over the overall arrangement to Saya. The last time Nagato would participate in a banquet and fight Vatra, the most important thing was Saya''s orders. On this plane, Saya has slowly laid out his chess pieces. "It''s nothing, a few idiots want to monitor Nagato''s brother, and then at a certain moment, they will pull Nagato''s attention. "With me looking after the overall situation, everything is fine." "This time, I just want to ask, Brother Nagato, how long will it take for you to truly return to normal." Shaking his bare feet, Saya gleamed with big eyes, and asked seriously towards Nagato, making the red-haired boy tilt his head and thinking for a while before he said: "It''s coming soon, maybe a few days away, maybe some more time, but it will be no more than three months at most. At that time, I should be able to completely revive the humanitarian power system." "That''s it, then it''s decided!" "Just three months!" Saye smiled indifferently, "To build an empire of night with this Xian God Island, ha ha, three months, so it sounds very challenging!" With a soft smile, Saya disappeared in place, as usual. No one knows that the future dawn empire was established on such an ordinary morning!.. 766 Chapter 069: That month and Saya are second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Speaking of the powerhouse of Xian Shen Island, one had to mention the witch of the gap, Nangong Nayue. This is a legendary witch who is well-known all over the world. She manipulates rare space magic and drives a powerful guardian. On the battlefield of humans and demons, she kills countless demons and drinks the blood of demons. The supreme prestige cast has made countless demons afraid of hearing it. The Demon Special Zone has appeared in many countries around the world after the two clans signed the covenant 40 years ago. Signing the covenant, in principle, benefited both human and demons. But many things in this world are unreasonable, especially racial hatred. In the past forty years, the Mozu Special Zone, including Xian Shen Island, which can truly stand upright, is less than five slaps. The reason why Xian Shen Island can stand is because of the existence of Nangong that month. Half the credit. Therefore, if something happens to Xian Shen Island, it is easy to involve Nangong that month. Like now-- "You, sure, the message is correct?" In the early morning, after finishing the course prepared yesterday, an uninvited guest came to Nangong''s office that month. It was a demon attacker in the guard team of Xian Shen Island, and I Liangbai who was in charge of intelligence. The demon attacker brought two very bad news that month. Seven days ago, Sorcerer Industrial Plastics completed its transformation, changed its name to Xiaoxiao Group, and transferred most of its industrial centers to Xianjin Island. It also annexed several companies around it and expanded several times to become one of the largest companies on the island. . Four days ago, the underworld forces on Xianjin Island were fully unified and became a security company under the Dawn Group. "Yes, instructor!" Looking longingly at the face of that month that looked like a girl, the demon attacker said, "These two pieces of news were still in a hidden state at first, but they turned into a public state around midnight today." "Huh, choose this time to make it public?" There were some distressing frowns on that month''s delicate cheeks, and he spoke with a bit of annoyance, "It''s really a vicious method. It seems that the guy and Vatra''s battle may also be for this purpose." "Showing such a powerful violent method in front of the world, using it as a deterrent to prevent the world from acting rashly and paving the way for him to build up a power. Is that guy really ready to dominate the island of Xian?" boom!!! At this moment, the demon attacker in front of Nayue suddenly fell to the ground, and on the chair in front of Nayue''s desk, a girl in white veil appeared out of nowhere, leaning her hands on the table, watching Nayue "It''s a mere island of God of Strings, what''s wrong with King''s Landing?" "who are you!" Nangong''s gaze narrowed that month, and he glanced at the fallen Demon Attacker. After clearly sensing that the other party was in good condition, he looked at the white-clothed girl in front of him with solemn expression and said solemnly. As the witch of the gap, it is usually Nangong that the moon god appears in front of other people. But today, it was the first time that she was appeared in front of her by unknown means. Although the girl looked very harmless, it also made Nangong feel the pressure that month. "Guess what?" Qishu Novel Network www.qishuxs.com Saya didn''t answer that month''s question for the first time, but instead asked with a smile. The smiling posture and the solemnity of that month seemed to be tit-for-tat. In an instant, the surrounding air was stagnant. "However, that Yuechan is shorter than me!" There was silence for a while, or Saya broke the confrontation. It was just the girl''s words that immediately caused Nangong''s forehead to appear one by one. It was not able to grow up but the eternal pain in Nangong''s heart that month was unexpectedly exposed. wound-- "You, this guy, are you provoking?" "If it is, then I must congratulate you, you made it!" Undoubtedly, I was irritated that month. Looking at this guy who was clearly only about 1.4 meters, looking at me with such a triumphant face, I felt like a bear kid or something that decisively needs education! "Of course not, just relieve the atmosphere!" Saye said with a smile, her little appearance is indescribably cute, but she has a little effect in Na Yue''s eyes "Let''s talk about your purpose. You should be from Nagato. What can I do if you come to me!" After taking a deep breath, I calmed my mood that month, restored my calm, and asked, after all, he was a man who has been fighting for a long time. In a short period of time, he reasoned out a lot of things that month. "It''s the moon-chan, I''m the sister of Brother Nagato, and my name is Saya!" First introduced himself, Saya said, "The purpose of my coming here is to invite you, that moon sauce, join us at Dawn, as the price of joining Dawn, we can help you solve your responsibilities!" "I don''t think that Yuechan is not so willing to fall asleep all the time..." "who are you!" Before Sayas persuasion was finished, she felt a terrifying pressure on her face, and saw the witch in the form of a young girl stand up, her eyes flashing dangerously, just looking at Saya "Even the prison enchantment knows, you, no, you are more dangerous than I thought!" Miscalculated! Seeing the month like this, Saya realized that his persuasion seemed a little miscalculated this time. Originally, through some means, Saya knew that the month was constructing a prison dream at the cost of the main body sleeping. I thought I could use her destiny as a bargaining chip to solicit her, but never thought-- "Being a prison life, don''t you regret it?" It was hard for Saya to imagine that she had such an awareness that month, and she seemed to have fully acknowledged her own destiny. After hearing her own words, the first thing she thought of was the danger of prison, not her own escape. "It''s useless to say more!" With that said, the magic circle behind Nayue unfolded, and chains stretched out from it, instantly binding Saya, who was completely defenseless, "If I know the prison barrier, I can''t let you go away." "Alright, let''s have a good fight!" Saying that, Saya showed a moving smile, and the two girls disappeared into the office in an instant...... .. 767 Chapter 070 The Witch of the Gap is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thousands of miles away from the sea on Xianjin Island Nangong Nayue, holding a parasol, strolled out of the ripples of space. In the magic circle behind him, a chain of silver chains criss-crossed and criss-crossed, tied to the white-clothed gauze Saya. "you" As far as the scene is concerned, that month seems to have the absolute upper hand, but the witch of the gap is a little surprised at this time. Not to mention that the demon of the gap is very clear that this time the space movement was not done by himself, but by the smiling girl opposite. The most important thing is that the expression on the opposite side did not have any consciousness of being caught. "That Yuechan, I heard about it!" In that month of suspicion, Saye shook her long hair, showing a sweet smile, and Sakuraguchi lightly opened, "The witch who pushed the European demons into the abyss was recognized by countless people before Nagato. Yes, the powerful Demon Killer!" Whoosh!!! The moment after the girls words fell, the girl disappeared from the silver chain and suddenly appeared behind the moon. With a wave of her hand, a magic bullet blasted out, towards the back of the moon, mercilessly Kill the ground. boom!!! The chain that Nangong controlled that month was more flexible than Saya had expected, and he actually acted autonomously, staggering into a net of silver chains behind the witch to block Sayas blow, but Nangongs face did not show any color. , On the contrary revealed a cold and ruthless cruelty. That was the expression of Nangong, who was a demon killer, when he was rampant in Europe. "Your ability is not space magic at all!" Turning around slowly, Nangong looked at Saya, who was floating in the air as if there was no gravity, and said, the next moment, like a superb trick, many small beasts were scattered among the parasols raised by that month. It was a group of cute beasts with two heads, similar in appearance to bear dolls. They were also the envoys of witches! But contrary to the appearance, the herd is agile and culminates towards Saya in an instant. The seemingly innocuous dolls have good damage, at least ordinary people can''t get close. "Haha, that moon sauce, this can''t beat me!" In the face of the incoming beasts, Saya didn''t fight back at all, but as if she was floating, letting the beasts fall down, but the girl was still able to find an incredible angle and evade. The movements are so precise and gorgeous that there are no friends! "So, what about it!" Speaking coldly, he pointed the front end of the folded fan to Saya without any pretentiousness. At this moment, Saya''s figure suddenly disappeared in place, and the herd of animals that originally surrounded Saya shattered under an invisible shock wave. . "Oh, it''s not cute to actually use space shock waves like this, that moon sauce!" Appearing on the opposite side of the same horizontal line as that month, the girl in white veil was bathed in the gentle breeze, put her hands behind her back, smiled cheerfully, and suddenly let the witch in the gap narrow her eyes. "You, this guy!" Nangong never imagined that the guy in front of him was so difficult to deal with. The locks of the weapons and disciplines left by the era of the gods that he used often could not catch her, and the large number of envoys could not touch her, even the invisible space magic attack. Avoided by it. "That Yuechan, what I said, I have investigated you completely, so don''t try, use your best!" "Otherwise, you will die!" Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com Saya opened her hands, and the vast light of the soul radiated out and gathered in the girl''s hands. In an instant, Nayue felt endless chill, and the feeling of death suddenly poured into her heart "This blow is actually a direct bombardment of the soul, and it absolutely cannot hit directly!" That month Nangong was not an ordinary magician, but a witch. The witches can freely control the huge magic power, but their abilities are obtained from the contract with the devil, and there is a price in the contract, and any witch must pay, and that month is no exception. The price given that month was "sleep". As the administrator of the prison enchantment on Xian Shen Island, she must sleep in her dream forever. I cant grow or grow old, I cant even get in touch with others, I can only dream like this all the time In the month when she stood in front of Saya, she used magic to make a string doll. It is not an exaggeration to call it part of her dream. In theory, any attack on Nangong would not be afraid of that month, because the Nangong month that exists here was just a clone, but if the attack was a foul attack directed at the human heart, even Nangong would not be willing to face it in that month. and so-- "Get up for me,''Linhuan King''." At this moment, what appeared behind that month was a human-shaped shadow wearing golden armor, grace and violent coexistence, that was a golden knight made of machinery. The unknown presence makes the sea below roar! It sounded like the roar of a monster, like the stupid noise of the huge gears and the driving device from the thick armor that closed the darkness. The atmosphere entwined by the golden knight is obviously not part of this world.It is the black magic that erodes light. The guardian of that month of Nangong, the witch of the void-the King of Rotation, appears! boom!!! The next moment, Saya folded his hands together, and the light of destruction from the soul blasted out, and the wheel king also slashed out a sword for the first time, and it collided with Sayas light of destruction. In an instant, a violent roar suddenly sounded , The sea under the feet of the two women swept up. "Ha, that''s it, that moon sauce!" The attack did not work, but Saya showed a wanton laugh. The next moment, a shadow of a world appeared out of thin air behind Saya, and the moon was suddenly stunned, and a sacred tree with divine light rose through the sky Boom boom boom!!! ... ... "Are you so energetic early in the morning?" At the same time, at the gate of Caihai Academy''s high school, Nagato strolled into the gate unhurriedly under Huangquan''s pull. The moment he came, the red-haired boy glanced into the distance and muttered in his mouth... 768 Chapter 071 is self-defeating first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Student Lan Yu, are you looking for me for anything?" When Nagato was pulled by Huangquan and came to the classroom to sit down, it was not time for class, and suddenly there was a beautiful girl in the empty seat beside him, staring straight at him. . Really rare! You know, since she was confessed that day, this girl has avoided herself everywhere! The girl''s hesitant and quitting look made Nagato couldn''t help but ridicule-- "Could it, Qian Cong, are you finally willing to accept me?" The red-haired boy''s voice was not covered up. Although the voice was not loud, it still spread throughout the classroom. It immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The gaze made Qian Cong''s face flushed immediately. "Woo, come with me!" Catalyzed by the girl''s shame and her own purpose, the girl directly took Nagato''s hand and ran out of the classroom, leaving everyone with surprised eyes in the classroom. "Shantong is so bold!" "But, didn''t Qian Cong always like the ancient city? Hey, the ancient city isn''t there!" "The ancient city deserves it. Who made the ancient city so slow? The girl''s heart is very fickle!" The next moment, the gossip students started to discuss, among them, the monitor, Mr. Tsukuba, frowned, glanced at Huangquan casually, and then at the seats of Akatsuki and Yase Kishu who had not yet arrived. Qian Cong, what happened between you and Gucheng and Jishu? Because of being suppressed by Nagato, Akatsuki and Yase Mosuki did not notice any changes in their friends, but Tsukuba Ruri discovered that since the day that Nagato confessed, Asalumi and the two have a little more estrangement, the girl seems It''s a pity. ... ... "I said, Lan Yu, is there anything wrong with you?" On the rooftop of Caihai Academys high school, Nagato looked at his back to him, and seemed to have some blue feather light green onions who didnt know how to speak, and finally couldnt help but ask. To be honest, Nagato was also a little curious. Although he didn''t have many days to go to school, Nagato knew exactly who Lan Yu Qian Cong was. This is a sassy girl with a boyish personality. Except for Nagatos confession that made her afraid to approach Nagato, this girl is able to talk to everyone in the class. Her unique character makes her a good match between boys and girls. They are very popular among girls. "That, that..." To be honest, Lan Yu Qian Cong also regretted a bit at this time. After all, she pulled Nagato out, no, even approaching Nagato on the initiative was just a decision made on impulse and with a fever in her head. Although under the guidance of the monster, Qian Cong realized the hiding of her two friends and her isolation. But after all, she is a good friend for many years. Qian Cong hasn''t any extreme thoughts yet, but the girls unique stubbornness makes her reluctant to take the initiative to uncover all of this. She only deliberately shows the estrangement in an attempt to attract the attention of the two friends so that they can confess. . However, it''s a mistake. The existence of Nagato, and the power of Nagato, attracted the attention of Qian Cong''s two friends, so that they did not even notice the girl''s changes, which made the girl''s rebellious psychology worse.Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com Not long ago, at the first sight of Nagato entering the classroom, Qian Cong couldn''t help but have an idea, or an impulse. "Um, Nagato-san, what you said before is true?" Although I regretted it temporarily, Lan Yu Qian Cong still spoke slowly. As soon as she said the words, the girl felt a moment of relaxation. This kind of thing really had a beginning, and it was much easier. "of course!" Some did not understand what the girl meant, but Nagato still said categorically, "From the first time I saw Qian Cong-san, I felt that my heart was saying to myself that I want you to be my girlfriend." "is it?" Hearing the decisive voice of the boy behind, Lan Yu took a deep breath, turned around slowly, looked at the red-haired boy and said, "Then, I agree. From now on, you will be my boy. Friends!" Become Nagato''s girlfriend! This is the impulse that Qian Cong found that she was ignored by two friends, and the girl''s rebellious psychology suddenly gave birth to the impulse. In the final analysis, it was actually just to stimulate Xia Xiao Gucheng, the wood that has been ignoring him. "Well, from now on, you will be my girlfriend!" "Thank you for your advice, Qian Cong!" At this time, Nagato also discovered the girls thoughts. The red-haired boy stretched out one of his hands and said, while smiling in his heart, the girls thoughts are too naive. If Huang Quan knew it, it would definitely be big. Just laugh. Nagato really fell in love with Asal. But because of the exhaustion of his body and mind, he did not act immediately. It''s just that if the prey is delivered to the door by himself, Nagato will never ignore it, but will completely capture the prey immediately and wipe it dry after eating it. "Please advise, Nagato-san!" She also stretched out a hand to hold Nagato''s hand, Qian Cong immediately felt a burst of power coming from the boy''s hand, causing the girl to lean forward uncontrollably, and then fell straight into the arms of the red-haired boy. "Light onion!" "As my girlfriend, let me give you a mark first!" Being hugged by the red-haired boy, Qian Cong suddenly felt a warm and safe feeling, which was the first feeling that Nagato''s long-term strength gave the creatures she sheltered. Apart from this feeling, the girl still felt uneasy. It was just that the girl had no time to react, and she felt her chin lifted up by one of her hands, and the whole person was depressed. The touch of lips and teeth gave the girl an idea My first kiss, no... The girl in the chaos didn''t see it, and a smile appeared in the eyes of the red-haired boy, let alone seeing it. At this time, outside the door of the rooftop, Xiao Gucheng was watching this scene from a distance, with some indescribable complexity all over her face. The so-called self-defeating is probably like this... ps: Cut off a section of the campus plot, go directly to the base, ready to accelerate the plot... 769 Chapter 072 The Lost Ancient City of Xiao second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time passed by five minutes, Nangong''s classroom office that month. The figures of Saya and Nayue reappear here, Saya is still dressed in white and light gauze, slender and dust-free. In contrast, Nayue''s clothes look a little messy, and she seems to be breathing heavily-- Obviously, the result of the battle between the two girls has appeared. Dragging countless demons into the abyss, known as the killer of demons, Nangong, one of the strongest combat powers on Xian Shen Island, was defeated that month, and the defeat was extremely complete. "You are such a lunatic!" Although he was defeated, Nangong didn''t look much frustrated that month. He just looked at Saya with some complexity, and it took a long time to spit out such a sentence, "Even if there is no Nagato, as long as you are alone, you can suppress the fourth true ancestor." "Do not!" Faced with that months questioning, Saya showed a rather sweet smile, Suppress or something, Saya, I wont do it. If only Saya was alone, Saya would definitely eat him completely at the first time. The beasts of the fourth true ancestor are all pretty good." "It''s just a pity, the fourth true ancestor has another use for Brother Nagato." raving! Saya''s words, in front of countless people on this plane, are absolutely completely madman. The fourth true ancestor is known as the strongest vampire, but it is not without reason. Not to mention the complete fourth true ancestor is an important role of the Holy Annihilator. It has left a glorious battle record in history. It is the half-hearted Xiaogucheng. Although many people can defeat him, they are not. Dare to treat the fourth true ancestor so easily. Who knows, when this true ancestor will explode, bursting out of full strength! That''s a formidable strength that can''t even beat the three true ancestors! just-- "In fact, just think about what you are doing. It is no less than a project that is not inferior to the three true ancestors and the fourth true ancestor of Tianbu. If you really want to do it, the ancient city is indeed not your opponent." That month closed his eyes and thought for a while and said, "Can''t you let him go?" "Oh, Yuechan, in what capacity do you say this sentence? What kind of force do you represent!" Seeing the month when he shouldn''t be proud even if he was at a disadvantage, Saya showed a little weakness, and Saya showed a very interested smile, but got an unexpected answer. "I''m speaking as a teacher, whether Xiao Gucheng or the Fourth True Ancestor is just my student." Saya suddenly realized why she would be willing to sink into the fate of a witch that month! ... ... "Ah... sneeze!" At this moment, walking in the corridor of the school, Xiao Gucheng sneezed suddenly. Fortunately, there were no people in the corridor at this time, otherwise he might be frightened by the sudden movement of Xiao Gucheng. "What''s the matter with this sneeze? Is it Jishu who is talking about me?" In boredom, Xiao Gucheng thought so, but at this time the true ancestor boy didn''t want to see his friends at all.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com Yesterday, Xiao Gucheng was found by his friends, saying that he had participated in an experiment that allowed him to control the power of the beast, but he tricked Xiao Gucheng into chatting with a group of psychologists. "forgive me!" Thinking of the chat yesterday until midnight, Xiao Gucheng felt a big head. Faced with a group of senior psychologists, Xiao Gucheng felt that all his body was fully understood. Fortunately, the group of experts still had some morals, and they did not inquire about more secret things. Otherwise, Xiao Ancient City will definitely go violently. "So... now... start, you... are... boyfriend!" At this moment, Xiao Gucheng''s beyond ordinary hearing heard a faint female voice from the rooftop of the upper corridor where he was located. It sounded like a female confession. This situation is not the first time that Xiao Gucheng has encountered this situation. Because of its unique geographical location, the rooftop of the campus is a suitable place for many boys and girls to confess to each other. Only after hearing this voice, Xiao Gucheng was stunned, because the boy of the Fourth True Ancestor heard clearly that it turned out to be the voice of his friend, Lan Yu Qiancong. "Qian, Qian Cong, confessing?!" Coming to such a wrong conclusion, the ancient city of Xiao was in a state of confusion and did not know what was wrong. The ancient city of Xiao quickly came to the doorway on the rooftop with a quick and light footstep. At first glance, Xiao Gucheng saw Qian Cong. And, another figure that Xiao Gucheng doesn''t like very much-Nagato! Speaking of it, although there is no exchange, the cause and effect between Nagato and Xiaogucheng has long been messed up, and the air fortune is constantly captured by Nagato, which makes Xiaogucheng really dislike Nagato and even dislike it. "He, is he Qian Cong''s confession object?" The first moment Xiao Gucheng saw Nagato, Xiao Gucheng had the urge to stop the two from meeting, but just after taking the first step, Xiao Gucheng was stunned. Because he found that he didn''t know why he did it. why? In an instant, why countless things flowed in the heart of Xiao Gucheng... Various scenes of the young man named Xiao Gucheng and Lan Yu Qian Cong knew in the past three years flashed in his mind one by one. The scenes that hadn''t been noticed before made Xiao Gu Cheng feel like an epiphany, and he understood Qian Cong''s affection for him. And, own slowness and ignorance. "Because, I also like light spring onions!" As if a flash of lightning flashed through his heart, Xiao Gucheng found out such an answer from the bottom of his heart, but when he recovered, he saw a scene that broke his heart. Qian Cong was pulled into his arms by the red-haired boy. Lips and teeth touching... "Is it... late?" For the first time, Xiao Gucheng felt a sense of loss in his heart, as if something was missing, something was constantly being swallowed in his heart. The next moment, as if to escape, Xiao Gucheng lowered his head and ran away frantically! It''s just that he didn''t know that his escape was completely destined to miss Qian Cong, and there was no room for recovery. ps: In the afternoon, I fell asleep as I wrote, and I woke up with a stomachache. What a bad luck!.. 770 Chapter 073 The third prelude! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What are you doing!!!" Just a few seconds after leaving the ancient city of Xiao, the girl in chaos suddenly returned to God, pushed the red-haired boy away, and clutched her mouth, her face showed obvious anger and...shyness. "Even boy and girl friends who have been in contact for a long time can''t be so frivolous, let alone we just..." "It''s okay, light green onion sauce!" The next moment, Nagato lowered her body, her purple eyes and the girls brown-red eyes were facing each other, causing the girl to lose her words and calm down. The originally shameful girl suddenly felt that the boy in front of her was very attractive. . It doesnt matter if you make him your first kiss, doesnt it? Ideas that could not have appeared in the girl''s heart rose up! "...Charm?" Seeing the girl suddenly quieted down, Nagato was a little stunned. Then he realized that he had accidentally used the charm of human beings from the vermilion moon in his deadly source. Suddenly, Nagato realized that he would soon wake up. Became the true fifth true ancestor. "Very good ability, but..." Recklessly stretched out her hand and brushed it over the light and delicate body, the next moment, the haziness in the girls pupils suddenly became clear, and then she saw Nagatos hand, and her previous memories-- "what!!!" ... ... "Really, I have never seen you such an unqualified boyfriend!" "Bad review, bad review, I''m going to dump you!" "Speaking of speaking, it''s the second time we talked. The first time we spoke was a confession, and the second time we took away the girl''s first kiss. Are you a pervert with only white pulp in your head? It''s too bad." Qian Cong walked in front, with an angry expression, and said very unpleasantly. Behind the girl, Nagato walked with a smile, listening to the girl''s endless condemnation, without refuting it, Nagato found that Light Onion was really interesting. It was obvious that something like that had happened, and she did not run away And still insist on being Nagato''s girlfriend! This stubbornness is really interesting in Nagato''s eyes. It is in contrast to running away directly! When she walked to the door of the classroom, Qian Cong stopped suddenly, her face was a little complicated, and she did not answer, so she asked, "Now, I said, why did you lift that, the so-called charm, if, if..." "Ah, that''s okay, it''s just that in that case, the light onion is not light onion!" In this way, it is not interesting! After concealing such a sentence, Nagato replied indifferently. After Nagato finished speaking such a sentence, Qian Cong seemed to hesitate. Then, without looking back, he stretched out a hand that held Nagato and left like this. Went in. Wow!!!Book Bag Network www.shudaitxt.com When the two of them walked in like this, they immediately caused an uproar in the entire class. Many people unconsciously looked at the empty place of Xiao Ancient City, and their eyes were sympathetic, or gloating, or indifferent as usual, or just like me. As expected... In any case, the girl named Lan Yu Qian Cong is also considered a popular girl in the class. And her difference to the ancient city is very obvious in front of everyone, but the dullness of the ancient city is really speechless. Now, because of this slowness, Qian Cong seems to be empathetic, and naturally makes everyone feel a lot of emotion. . "Shallow onion?" As a light-green friend, the squad leader Run Tsukshima looked at the girl with some worry. After all, she had known each other for some years. Seeing the girl''s choice now, Lun was worried that she would regret it, but this kind of thing is not something outsiders can intervene. "Sure enough, another girl has arrived, and..." Huang Quan watched this scene with some surprise, muttering to himself in a voice that ordinary people couldn''t hear, "It actually seems that Qian Cong took the initiative, is that the dictator is a hidden lover?!" ... ... "Go ahead, your purpose this time!" At this time, Nayues conversation with Saya has come to an end. Although Saya is completely suppressed, Nangong Nayues face does not have a trace of fear. Come early in the morning to prepare to regain me, Im afraid it has its own purpose! "If it doesn''t threaten the existence of Xianjin Island and the things that threaten my students, looking at this defeat, I can''t agree to cooperate, but surrender, it is absolutely impossible!" This demon killer, I am afraid that life and death have long been ignored, and life and death are not threatening. "Really, that moon sauce!" Saye smiled faintly, her faint pupils looked straight at that month, and the Mozu killer frowned slightly before she said, "You put yourself on such a high level of difficulty. Playing with fire!" "So please look forward to it, next time, you will join us willingly, I promise, that moon sauce!" "Say!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nangong felt a little uneasy that month. You know, that month is a strong person, but anyone who is strong will often get some premonitions occasionally. Those premonitions are often closely related to themselves. By the way, Nagatos intuition is close to three of the general strong peoples premonitions. The degree of multiple. Forcibly suppressing this anxiety, Nangong''s expression remained unchanged that month, still indifferent, unlike humans. "In fact, there is not much. I just hope that you can be quiet and prepare to officially step on the world stage at dawn. It''s just a matter of how you can say that you must have flags for all expeditions, and swords need to be opened. So, you know. !" Reaching out into the air, Saya took out a portfolio and threw it out. The portfolio seemed to have spirituality, and flew directly into the hands of that month. The witch did not care whether it was dangerous, she opened the portfolio directly, took out a paper document, and flipped through it "Black Death Royal faction?!" After just a glance, she understood the other party''s meaning that month, thought for a while, and finally nodded. With this nod, the force named Dawn, for the first time on this plane, slowly kicked off the curtain...... .. 771 Chapter 074 Live broadcast, the first day of dawn! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At noon, the sun is shining! Xianjin Island floating in the Pacific Ocean is not a static island group. Just like the meaning of the body, this outstanding work, which symbolizes the conquering of nature by mankind, is constantly expanding in its own way over the endless ocean. As a result, many artificial islands have been added to the vicinity of Shijin Island. At this time, on an additional artificial island near the artificial island, a small plane slowly landed from the sky on this sparsely populated island. The next moment, people in black suits gathered from all directions. Not long after, from the plane, an old man who looked amiable walked out. Its kind, but its just an illusion. The old mans name is Christopher Giadsiu. The terrorist who caused more than 400 casualties in the occupation of the Prague National Theater is now the new director of the Black Death Royal faction . "My fellow citizens, the weapons to fulfill our tragic wishes have been completely shipped here!" In the respect of everyone, Jia Dexiu walked from the plane to a closed warehouse tens of meters away, then opened the door with amazing arm strength, revealing a machine like an ant. Narakvara! The saintly annihilation heritage excavated at the end of the twentieth century, according to legend, annihilated many cities, giving the powerful biological weapons of the gods dusk, but because they could not be activated, they have been placed and processed. Only now, they are here! "Some brothers have already set off. They will use their lives and blood to attract the eyes of the king of the string god and the witch of the void, and buy time for us, so in these few hours, we must catch That girl, turn on these weapons." "You guys, do you have any confidence!" "Have!" Hearing the angry voice of the old man, the people present called out one after another. All of a sudden, they were united! puff! At this moment, an unsuitable noise echoed around. Although the noise was mixed in the calls of the people and it was not obvious, and most people would not notice it, but the veteran Jia Dexiu''s pupils shrank, and he transformed in an instant and turned into an orc two meters tall. "Who is it! Come out to me!" The energetic roar echoed around, making everyone subconsciously stop their cheers. "I''m sorry, but it''s really funny to see a group of orcs playing beast worship!" At this moment, the clear and sweet voice reverberated in everyone''s ears, and everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound source, but saw the girl in white dress sitting on a warehouse, under the sun, the girls The figure looks extremely innocent and beautiful, which makes people fascinated. It''s a pity that the people in black are not normal characters, so - Ho Ho Ho!!! In an instant, the roar of beasts resounded in the nearby space, and the men in black instantly transformed into orcs, and the murderous intentions spread in an instant. As long as the leader orders, the orcs will One after another came up, tearing the girl to pieces. "Although I don''t know who you are, little girl, since you are here, you can only say that it is very unfortunate..." Thats how it was said, but Jia Dexiu felt a crisis. Although there was no basis, he believed this feeling very much. As a well-known terrorist, Jia Dexiu lived by this intuition. So while he was talking, he His eyes kept scanning the surroundings.110 e-book www.110txt.com "Hey, Saya''s misfortune? Why does Saya think it will be your misfortune, the remnants of the Black Death Sect!" While the girl was talking, the space below the girl''s location was rippled, and a spatial channel appeared out of thin air. First, one by one, human figures with pitch-black metal all over their bodies came out of the channel. This is a new type of combat robot made by combining Nagato''s science and technology! Hundreds of robots appeared in succession, and the dark armor made the whole team look full of the oppressive force of black gold, and individual orcs quietly stepped back. After the robot appeared, the demons and humans in battle uniforms emerged one after another. Although these people are not many, they are filled with shocking evil spirits. Obviously, they are all elite fighters who have been selected from a hundred miles and have survived tragic fighting. "This?" Looking at this scene, Jia Dexiu felt a big head, but Jia Dexiu didnt know that Saya gave him more than just a surprise The next moment, two radiances flew out of the dark space channel, suspended in the air on both sides of the girl, and the six pairs of twinkling wings shone with sacred light, which made people unable to help but worship. The other two surviving angels in the experiment of modeling angels, hidden by Saya Snow, finally appeared! This appearance caused an uproar! "This this" "angel!" "impossible" ... ... "Impossible, angels cannot exist in this dimension at all, you, you..." Nangong watched the live broadcast of the battlefield on the screen in front of her, especially the two angel girls, that month immediately regretted it, although at the beginning, that month was told that Dawn was going to use this live broadcast to directly show her muscles, shocking Countless interested people. So dawn will dispatch some shocking combat power. But there were two angel-like subordinates, no matter what they thought, things were a bit big that month. "You guys, is it really to shock?" Taking a deep breath, that month looked at Saya with her white feet dangling on the screen, and solemnly said, "This world''s religious power is not weak. Use the famous angels in religion as his subordinates, haha..." She gritted her teeth and sneered. With the experience of the witch of the gap, it is impossible to predict what kind of whirlpool the God of String Island will fall into. just-- What is your purpose? I dont know that month, and Sayas unpredictable, even that month cant understand. But one thing, that month is known, that is, the name of dawn, from now on, will completely resound in the world!.. 772 Chapter 075 Jia Dexius end second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The action at dawn this time was a generous live broadcast! The target of the live broadcast is the high-level of the major forces on Xianjin Island. In a sense, this kind of behavior can be called extremely inconsiderate, no, it is already a brain-dead behavior. It is simply showing one''s own details in front of one''s potential opponents. Normal people would not take this method. But if your potential opponents act like this, normal people will smile and agree! Therefore, all the major forces on Xian God Island agreed unanimously. Therefore, when they saw the molded angel, everyone was completely Spartan! "It''s really hell this time, dawn is too cruel!" In an office room of the Artificial Island Management Commune, Yase Keki, his cousin Kima, and a crow-like god looked at the live screen in front of them at the same time. Yase Kima sighed loudly for the first time. "indeed so!" The crow-like god said in the tone of the blue dragon, "However, in this way, the purpose of Dawn will be clear, but I never thought that their hearts are so big, I have to think about whether or not to turn the fourth. Real ancestor." "What are you talking about!" Although he is an excellent spy, Keki Yaase is still very young after all, and he has not touched the true core of the family. He heard the words of his cousin and Crow Shikigami, so he suddenly became a little confused. Is there anything hidden in it? "Ji Shu, you are still too young, you said, where is our place, what will happen if an angel appears?" Ji Mo looked at his half brother and asked quietly. "Where, Mozu special...zone?!" Keshu Yaze suddenly remembered that although the so-called special zone of the demons is a human territory, in the eyes of religious people, this is the land of demons where demons are rampant. On the right arm of the writer, Xian Shendao has been resisted by religious forces. If there is another incident where an angel is used as a tool to drive it, it will still spread. "It will become an introduction, completely triggering the follow-up effects of the last saint''s right wrist incident, and Xian Shendao will be attacked by fanatics!" According to his own understanding, Keiki Yaase made such a conclusion. At the same time, he felt a headache for the action of dawn on the screen. With so many live broadcasts, this video could not be banned at all! "You only saw a little, Jishu!" Under the different gazes of Yase Keiki, he shook his head and said softly, "You know, Kusamijima still belongs to Japan. If there is a frenzy of religious forces, what will happen to the government? Pressure? So, what situation will we face on Xianjindao?" When it comes to the end, there is a rare sadness on Ji Mo''s face. "The hostility of religious forces, the pressure from the government, and the situation facing Xianjindao, could it be that their real purpose at dawn is actually..." After all, Im not an idiot. After being reminded by the government, Yase Keshu came to a very surprising conclusion "Xiangami Island!!!" ... Kuwen Novel Network www.kuwenxs.com Boom boom boom!!! Just as everyone in front of the live screen was talking about it, the battle for adding an artificial island broke out. Hundreds of black and gold armored robots burst out from all over the body one by one, and the elite soldiers at dawn also took out special guns. For a time, the continuous guns were like raindrops, and they blasted all the orcs . "Damn it, little ones, no matter what angels or angels are, tear them all up to me!" Under the bombardment of rainy bullets, the orcs suddenly looked awkward. Fortunately, the strength of the orcs was much higher than that of humans, but there were not too many casualties, but this suddenly aroused Jia Dexiu''s anger. "Kill!" As a leader of the Black Death imperial sect who hides in Tibet and looks like a dog of the bereavement, Jia Dexiu has found a way to turn himself over, so he will never allow everything he has, and it will be destroyed inexplicably! Under such anger, Jia Dexiu inspires his biological barrier, which is the qigong technique learned from humans. With the powerful body of the original orc, the whole person is like a terrible chariot and rushes in the direction of Saya. past-- Catch the thieves first! At this time, Jia Dexiu had only this idea in his mind. Only by catching the little girl who seemed to have little power could the destruction of the Black Death Sect be avoided. Otherwise, no matter how you look at it, there is only one way to destroy the Black Death Sect today. boom!!! As he charged, no matter it was soldiers or robots, bullets poured into the veteran immediately, punching bullet holes in his body, and blood immediately spilled into the air. Ho Ho Ho!!! The injury aroused the tyranny in the heart of the orc leader. Jia Dexiu turned into a chariot and was directly mounted on a wall made of robots. Amidst the roar, he rushed through the obstacles and rushed towards Saya. The soldiers around did not respond. just-- Whoosh!!! At this moment, the two model angels who had been guarding Saya from the beginning moved suddenly. In the sound of breaking through the air, the two angels turned into two rays of light, one after another, bombarding Jia Dexiu, and Hit it into the sky. Bang bang bang!!! The next moment, in mid-air, Jia Dexiu''s body was continuously bombarded, and the blood continued to fall. He was unable to land for a while, and it took nearly a minute before Jia Dexiu crashed into the air. boom!!! The battle is over. Although there are still some orcs on the other side resisting, there are no high-level orcs that can transform into a beast, or special weapons. Under the suppression of the firepower of dawn, the Black Death Emperor faction has no second result at all. "Is this an angel, so strong..." "Ahem, I am defeated, not reconciled, but, I will, waiting for you in hell..." Falling to the ground, Jia Dexiu said intermittently, looking straight at Saya with his unwilling gaze, "Using an angel, you will definitely..." "Ha ha!" Saya looked at the dying orc and hummed disdainfully. He didn''t even bother to say a word, but there was some expectation in his eyes... 773 Chapter 076 Unexpected Interceptor Asks for Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This, this way, is it really okay?" "Do not worry!" At the gate of Caihai Academy, the red-haired boy took the blond girl''s hand and stepped straight out. The guards at the school gate didn''t seem to see the two of them, nor did they hear each other''s voice. The blonde girl''s eyes were filled with surprises. "With my peerless strength, if you play truant from school, don''t be too simple!" "Also, as a student, if you don''t skip school once or twice, how can you be worthy of your student career!" "Also, I remember Qian Cong you played truant once before!" Holding Qian Cong''s hand, Nagato showed a triumphant smile slightly, and Qian Cong couldn''t help but spit out: "With such a powerful force to skip classes, I always feel that you are really unsuccessful and take truancy as a necessity for your student life. How boring are you, and you think, the last time I played truant because of whom? That''s it!" "So, do you want to go back to the classroom?" The red-haired teenager didn''t mind Qian Cong''s complaints, but asked with a smile. This rhetorical question immediately hit Qian Cong''s key point. The girl whimpered for a while, and finally gave up talking. The girl doesn''t want to go back to the classroom, at least for now. After all, it was the girl who underestimated the gossip mentality of high school students and the sprouting of adolescence. When she saw Nagato and Qian Cong holding each other''s hands, Qian Cong had been watching everyone throughout the morning. That kind of feeling made Qian Cong especially uncomfortable all morning, especially wanting to run away... Now being pulled out of the school by Nagato, she did follow her wish to some extent. "By the way, where are we going!" After walking for a while, when the school had disappeared behind her, Qian Cong suddenly remembered that she didn''t know the purpose of playing truant this time, so she couldn''t help asking, but before getting Nagato''s answer, Qian Cong felt it. The strangeness around. I don''t know when, Qian Cong felt that the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. "Ah, I didn''t expect that someone would dare to stand in front of me!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the next moment Qian Chong felt a warm current originating from the hand held by herself and Nagato, flowing into her body continuously, dispelling the cold of the environment. Then the girl saw it, and a small figure appeared in front of them. It was a small girl about the first half of ten years old. Although her appearance is a bit childish based on her age, it does not mean that she is far from the average of the same generation. The tying marks on her long hair and her sticky face can be said to be one of the characteristics.To put it bluntly, it is a common junior high school girl. But there is no emotion in the eyes of the girl with wide open irises. Only the corners of the lips were smiling. That expression gives people an inhuman impression. It felt like a common sense of violation of an inhuman monster cohabiting in the body of a common girl. In a sense, it can be said to be consistent with the residents of this city.52 Literature www.52wpe.com Because this is an alien city. Mozu Special Zone It is the coexistence of humans and monsters, the eternal dusk city. The person here is not someone else, it is the younger sister of the ancient city Xiao Naisa, or the former fourth true ancestor-Agurola who remains in Xiao Nasa''s body! "Naisa?!" For the first time, Lan Yu Qian Cong, please unnaturally blurt out a name. Only the next moment, when she saw the rainbow light in the girl''s eyes, Qian Cong immediately realized that not only Xiao Gucheng had hidden secrets, but also Xiao Nasha, the most well-behaved daily. After hearing Qian Congs voice, Hongguangs girl glanced at Qian Cong and the hand held by Qian Cong and Nagato, showing a trace of surprise, but she ignored it in a blink of an eye and focused her attention on On Nagato''s body-- "Is that you? The mysterious human who suppressed the true ancestor?" "Don''t cherish your remnant life, and actually spend your energy here to ask such boring questions!" Glancing at the girl, Nagato realized at first glance that the girls existence was supported entirely by the magic power in the body. Without the source of magic power, Agurola in front of him would not be able to support it for long. "True ancestor, if I want to, I can kill you to see, what''s worth paying attention to!" "Well, I see, he is indeed a madman!" Agurola said faintly, but in her heart she recalled that after she couldn''t see the ancient city of Xiao last night, she took advantage of the information she obtained alone today while Xiaosangsha was sleeping, and she suddenly understood that it was the man in front of him that stimulated the boy in the ancient city. and-- "However, I don''t know why, I always feel that you are an extremely dangerous person. Your existence is very dangerous to me, to the fourth ancestor, and even to my eleven sisters." As he spoke, the surrounding cold was instantly filled, and the sparsely populated and dry streets slowly formed frost in an instant. "So, it doesn''t matter if I kill you!" "What is this, is it a dying counterattack? It''s so boring!" The words of the two of them just fell, the next moment, massive magic power collided around, smashing the streets into cracks. The vast magic power made those people with strong magic perception on the entire Xian God Island subconsciously look up. Looked at where the magic burst. "Freeze everything, Cangbing of Demon Fairy!" "Six Winged Son, it''s your turn to perform again!" ... ... In the apartment in Xiaogucheng, Xiaogucheng, who ran away from the school, was lying on the bed like an escape. At this moment, Xiao Gucheng felt a riot in the beast in his body, golden lightning burst out, and immediately lit the quilt, but at this time, Xiao Gucheng couldn''t care about such trivial matters anymore. "What''s going on, this familiar magic!" "This, this feeling, is too similar to my own magical power, let''s go and have a look!" After making such a decision, the beasts in Xiao Gucheng calmed down, letting the Fourth True Ancestor understand that it was indeed related to him, and it seemed to have a great relationship!.. 774 Chapter 077 The enchantress and the holy child ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lan Yu Qianquan was also the first time so close to the battlefield of the beast. In terms of the scenes seen in each others videos, the girls three views were truly shocked. If you don''t visit the scene in person, it will always be difficult for normal people to understand why vampires are the strongest existence in the demons. The beast, possesses a huge collection of magical powers of entities. A summoned beast from another world that a vampire is attached to in its own blood.The beast of the dependent is also the beast. At this moment, in front of Qian Cong, she showed her hideous side The stagnant air was filled with the breath of cold and heat, and the frost all over the unmanned streets was melted, and then was frozen again, continuously interlacing. It seems that they are setting up a stage for the two beasts who are facing each other. Obviously before the war, the atmosphere of the battlefield has been frozen to its extreme! Under the dazzling sunlight, what appeared on the young girl''s head was a huge phantom that was as transparent as a glacier. The upper body of a human female has lower limbs that look like a mermaid, with wings on the back, plus sharp hooks like birds of prey... The mermaid of ice, or the demon bird. That is the world''s strongest vampire, the twelfth beast of the "fourth true ancestor", Cang Bing of Demon Ji! Confronting the demon bird is the blond little angel appearing on the head of Nagato, with its twelve wings stretched out, and its limbs engraved with the mark of the sacred ring. The simple dress makes the little angel look like a descending god. Just looking at it, it feels like he is in another world! Seraph, or the six-winged son! This is the No. 1 Beast that Nagato is proud of, the Son of Six Wings! "It''s really terrible, you actually control such a beast with a human body, are you, really, a human?" Agurola took a closer look at the six-winged son, and there was obvious surprise in the twinkling eyes of the rainbow. As she said so, during the words, the demon girl''s Cangbing slowly raised her palm, extremely cold. Burst out, oppressing Nagato and the six-winged son. "For the time being!" Regarding Agurolas question, the red-haired boy replied vaguely. As Nagatos words just fell, the six-winged saint in the sky took a step towards Agurola and the demon''s blue ice boom!!! In an instant, a strong momentum burst open, and the buildings on both sides of the street roared for the first time and began to collapse. The next moment, the demon bird started, and blasted out with a punch, and the extreme freezing gas turned into a gust of wind. That is the strongest freezing gas that Nagato has encountered since the rebirth, the absolute freezing gas in Saya''s Omega mode! The freezing air that seemed to freeze the space just whizzed out. "Ha ha!" At this moment, a curve of Nagato''s mouth appeared. Looking at the incoming freezing gas, Nagato remembered the completely frozen sea that he had just seen when he first descended into this world. "It''s a fateful battle, I barely mentioned the fighting spirit!" 90 Kankanxs.com Between Nagato''s thoughts, the eyes of the six-winged son finally filled with the will to fight, his whole body was glowing and hot, and the whole person turned into a ball of light like a small sun, facing the blast of freezing air frontally boom!!! The frontal collision of the light-heat ball and the super freezing gas, the collision of the hot and the cold, caused a huge explosion in an instant, and the strong magical shock spread throughout the artificial island for the first time, causing many originally attracted attention by the dawn live broadcast. The attention of powerful people. "what happened?" "It''s actually a collision of true ancestor level magic power, one of them is Nagato." Nangong walked out of the office door that month and looked in her own direction. Not far away from her sight was the center of the magic riot. "Who is the other one, not the fool of Xiaogucheng, but why does it feel familiar? ," If you want, with that month''s accomplishments in space magic, you can definitely appear there for the first time. just-- "That Yuechan, please stay!" Saya, who was obviously still adding an artificial island just now, didn''t know when he appeared in front of that month and prevented that month: "Brother Nagato is very rare, I can''t let that Yuechan disturb Brother Nagato." "cut!" Seeing the appearance of Saya, that month curled his lips a little unhappily, and guessed from the battle in the morning. That month, there is absolutely no doubt that even if he has space magic, this guy in front of him can definitely prevent him from going there. . Since it didn''t work, that month he gave up the thought of finding out. Nagato will not destroy this island anyway! Although I am not sure about Dawn''s intention, for this, that month can be sure. In this case, it is not impossible to leave this matter to the other party. That month can be calm, but some people cant, such as the high-levels of the major forces, and Yaase Keshu "No, the ancient city is actually moving towards that magical burst spot!" According to the surveillance device he installed on the ancient city, Yase Keshu''s face suddenly sank, and he bid farewell to his half-brother and the crow-like god of the Lion King''s institution, and left the artificial island quickly by driving the wind alone. Management commune. ... ... Regardless of the reaction of the outside world, the battlefield was plunged into a fierce and fierce war! The six-winged son, who is full of light and heat, is like the child of the sun, and the demon''s blue ice, which is exuding the extreme coldness, is constantly blasting against the sky. The frequent alternation of cold and heat destroys everything around him vividly. "Ha, don''t show mercy, Agurola!" "If you don''t try your best, don''t blame me if you die!" At this moment, Nagato spoke, but the boy''s words immediately frightened the girlfriend behind him. This terrible destruction was not full, which made Qian Cong understand the powerful definition. "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Agurola frowned, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he quickly returned to calm. The next moment, the suffocating pressure began to spread, and the surrounding temperature dropped a lot... .. 775 Chapter 078 Fierce Battle Is Seeking Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Miscalculated! This time the battle was a bit hard to get under. Agurora looked at the twelve-winged angel beasts that were evenly matched with Demon Fairy''s Cangbing, with a look of embarrassment on her face. Agurola Florestina, the body of the twelfth blessed beast of the original fourth ancestor, and the prison of the original soul, originally swallowed the original fourth ancestor, in order to avoid the other party from usurping himself Rebirth of everything, and the original fourth true ancestor has died together. Only at the moment of complete death, the remaining will was taken by Xiao Gucheng''s sister in his soul. In other words, she is simply a remnant soul. Not to mention other things, it is magical power. In order to maintain his own immortality, Agurora must visit Xiaogucheng mother, Xiaoshensen''s research institute every once in a while to obtain magical power from his past remains. So far, the magic power of that remains is slowly getting close to exhaustion. If possible, Agurola will definitely make a move that will let his magic power pass away, but-- The red-haired boy in front of her felt too dangerous! Even give her a kind of words that don''t solve him now, one day in the future, both herself and the ancient city will encounter great danger! "Then, I have to waste some magic power!" So determined, Agurola activated the magic power in his body for the first time. The next moment, the surrounding air temperature dropped a lot. The rainbow light in the girls eyes seemed to ignite instantly, turning into two rainbow fires, and the girls hair The color gradually revealed the rainbow color. The fourth true ancestor of the ancestors, the flame-lit Ye Uncle, Agurola, officially descended! "No need to keep your hands, go all out, Cangbing of Demon Fairy!" The changes of Agurola were immediately seen by Nagato and Asari, who had been watching him. Between the young smile and the girls astonishment, the fourth true ancestor of the ancestor gave the order to fight Huhuhu!!! The next moment, in the whistling sound, the endless freezing air covered all the ground in a radius of one thousand meters, and the surrounding space suddenly turned into a winter scene that will never appear on the Xian Shen Island, which is like summer for a year. For a while, the light and heat in the body of the six-winged saint also seemed to have been affected, and it seemed a lot smaller. Not only that, Nagato, who was in sync with the will of the Saint Child, even felt that a little bit of cold air appeared on the Beast! "It''s amazing to invade another dimension!" Seeing this scene, Rao Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed, knowing that the six-winged son is in a different dimension. According to reason, if there is no ability to target the different dimensions, the son will not be harmed at all. . It just never thought that Agurora, who was doing his best, could catalyze the Cang Ice of the Demon Fairy to this point, it was really amazing. The next moment, the enchantress moved! Cang! The crisp sound of destruction tore the atmosphere. Centered on the place where the Six Winged Saint Child stood, the space a few meters around was all killed by freezing air! At this moment, the speed of the six-winged saint child turned into light, and he dodged the freezing gas dangerously and dangerously, but let the freezing gas bombard the ground.Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowoxs.com boom!!! The artificial ground, which was cooled to an extremely low temperature in an instant, shattered into powder with shrinkage and bass embrittlement. It was too quiet and rapid, and it was overwhelmingly destructive without mercy. In the end, only pure white fog, deep pits, and... The frozen sea! "Unbelievable, I blasted through the artificial island directly!" Seeing this scene, the six-winged saint was also silent, perhaps, this is the fourth true ancestor of the complete body, and it can be powerful! As for the waste material in Xiaogucheng, the red-haired boy curled his lips a bit, saying that he didn''t approve it at all. Then the gaze at the Rainbow Fire girl was obviously more interested. but-- "Although I appreciate you very much, my beast must be the strongest!" With that said, the six-winged son of the synchronized will opened his arms for the first time, as if praying in the heavens and the earth, the next moment, the bright holy light diffused from the six-winged son. Holy feat! The strongest power of the six-winged Son, with the psychic attributes from the human realm Saya, the holy Son and the holy light flowing between the heavens and the earth resonate, and the whole person becomes the family of the light, and the holy light is even spilled over. The entire string god island. At this moment, countless humans and demons, bathed in such light, feel a moment of relaxation in their body and mind! All the unsatisfactory and impetuousness of the past were washed away. At the moment when the holy light was irradiated, countless people saw the sight of the twelve-winged angel, and could not help but pray for it. "You, you are really human beings, not gods?" Seeing this scene, Agurola thought in her heart, when the holy light was shining, Agurola''s face suddenly looked strange! But the young girl didn''t have time to say it, because in the next instant, the six-winged saint child moved, and the twelve-winged angel beast turned into a ray of light and blasted out, almost hitting the monster girl at the same time. "Humph!" With the output of Agurola''s magic power, the demon bird burst out a large amount of thick fog and freezing air for the first time, blasting and killing the holy child, but with the blessing of the holy light source, the holy child is not afraid of the intrusion of freezing air. Godsend martial arts! The twelve-winged angel beast immediately used its ultimate martial arts attack. The young angel faced the huge monster bird with a punch. Each punch contained endless holy light, and it was the same infiltration. Inside the monster bird. Bang bang bang!!! With the blast of Shengzi''s fist, there was a constant collision sound in the sky. Under such circumstances, Cang Bing of Demon Fairy let out a silent roar, and the cold air on the body of the beast exploded swiftly and violently. . boom!!! An unprecedented big explosion, with the holy light and cold, burst open in the sky in an instant, and the clouds in the sky completely spread in such a terrifying explosion, revealing the scorching sun... ps: Listening to the song and writing, but fell asleep... speechless... 776 Chapter 079: Sneak and Waste Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ten minutes ago. Xiao Gucheng was alone in the chaotic streets, running against the panic crowd, toward the spot where the magic burst. The closer you get to the place where the magic power bursts, the more Xiao Gucheng feels his heart is constantly jumping, as if there is something very important to him at the place where the magic power bursts. Must rush over! Such thoughts reverberated in the mind of the true ancestor boy, and it made Xiao Gucheng subconsciously forget that it was daytime, there were many people nearby, in a stately place, running wildly at the speed of the body of the fourth true ancestor... boom!!! At this moment, the sacred light shone from a distance, covering the entire island in an instant, bathed in this sacred light, the cursed vampire ancestor did not have any discomfort. I even felt that my depression of seeing Qian Cong thrown into the arms of others in the morning was also relieved a lot. Just stop like this and take a good shower of holy light! For some reason, Xiao Gucheng suddenly had such an idea, and it became more and more profound... just-- Hum!!! At this moment, the beasts within Xiao Gucheng violently walked away, and golden lightning burst out from the white-haired boy. The pain caused by the electric current instantly awakened Xiao Gucheng from a special mood. "what!" With a cry of emotion, Xiao Gucheng found that the originally chaotic crowd around him, whether it was Human or Demon, had a pilgrimage-like calm expression, and suddenly felt a wave of bad things. "Is this hypnosis? Go to the source!" Seeing this scene, Xiao Gucheng''s heart was chilled, and the whole person ran wildly again, moving forward at a speed that is difficult for humans to reach. After a while, Xiao Gucheng finally gradually reached the source of the magical explosion. Boom boom boom!!! As the ancient city of Xiao approached, the heartbeat in the body of the fourth true ancestor''s successor became faster and faster, and the ears remained unchanged with a roar, and the alternating hot and cold in the air became more and more obvious. Obviously, this is the orthogonal hand The power characteristics of both sides. Under the urging of the feeling in his heart, Xiao Gucheng speeded up again, and soon saw the two beasts intertwined in the sky. One of them is a huge phantom that is as thorough as a glacier. The upper body of a human female has the lower limbs of a mermaid, and the back is a monster bird with sharp hooks like a bird of prey. When seeing this beast, Xiao Gucheng had an idea inexplicably This beast belongs to me! Shaking his head and throwing away this nonsensical thought, Xiao Gucheng looked at another much smaller beast. It was a twelve wings that stretched out twelve wings, burned with sacred flames, and bloomed with sacred light. Angel favors the beast. "Nagato!" The unforgettable name popped out like a dream, and Xiao Gucheng''s expression suddenly became complicated. When Xiao Gucheng saw these two beasts, the battle had reached the final moment. Endless cold and terrible sacred light and heat burst out at the same time. Before it was even close, Xiao Gucheng felt an oncoming burst. Alternating hot and cold air flow.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net boom!!! The extremely violent roar suddenly erupted, making Xiao Gucheng''s ear temporarily deaf, and the whole person who was still in a running state accidentally fell to the ground, and then the sky was filled with endless brilliance and lost the sight. "Ahem, this is not no man''s land, bastard!" Although it was embarrassing, Xiao Gucheng relied on instinct to get up quickly. At this time, the brilliance in the sky had dissipated, Xiao Gucheng saw it, and the battle between the two beasts had already been won. A small big hole appeared in the body of the monster bird and the beast, and the twelve-winged angel was standing and staying behind it. Was pierced! For the first time, Xiao Gucheng thought of this situation, and then suddenly his heart jumped, as if something was about to happen, the whole person rushed forward frantically. At this moment, the monsters, birds and beasts in the sky disappeared. Come, and the angel beast moved. I saw the angel beast rushed down! "Do not!!!" Crossing a corner, the ancient city of Xiao finally descended on the battlefield, but the first sight he saw was a scene that he could not accept The twelve-winged angel beast pierced the body of a rainbow girl with one hand, and the girls eyes were looking at him. The surprised, panicked and even affectionate eyes gradually lost their luster, and then fell down. "Naisa? How could it be Nasa?!!!" "No, no, no!!!" In an instant, thunder and lightning flashed, endless violent thunder erupted from the ancient city of Xiao, and the blood-weeping ancestor was completely violent, as if led out by this unbelievable grief, besides violent thunder, there were endless The other beasts are also roaring to release their power. For a time, under this violent magic power, the alarm room under the cornerstone gate of the entire Xian God Island was repeatedly alarmed. After all, the fourth true ancestor, who could not control the magic power, went wild, and the destructive power it brought was a bit greater. at this time-- "Why are you rubbish again, it''s really boring!" At this moment, the sudden voice suddenly remembered, attracting the attention of the ancient city of violent Xiaxiao, the ancestor of violent turned his head, and saw the red-haired Nagato holding the unconscious light green onion, looking at himself with an unhappy expression. . The moment when I saw Nagato, Xiao Gucheng''s heart was filled with anger and killing intent "Die me, take me..." With the violent thunder, Xiao Gucheng will summon its own beasts one after another, and completely destroy the people in front of them. Even Lan Yu Qianquan was ignored by Xiao Gucheng, but the true ancestor boy has not finished speaking. , A golden light rushed in front of him. The sacred light turned into a mysterious rune brand, integrated into the body of Xiao Gucheng! "what!" In the sudden pain, Xiao Gucheng suddenly fell to the ground, whether it was magic power or beasts, for the first time, Xiao Gucheng found that he could not perceive the power of the fourth true ancestor. boom!!! Next, the Angel Beast suddenly kicked and kicked it straight away. The next moment, there seemed to be something on the back of Xiao Ancient City''s head, and his head roared and the whole person lost consciousness... .. 777 Chapter 080: Waking Up Originally Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle is over. This unexpected battle in Nagato officially ended as the fourth true ancestor went into a coma. Looking at the fourth true ancestor who was in a coma, the red-haired boy glanced at Lan Yu Qian Cong who was finally in a coma because of the aftermath of the battle. He didn''t know whether to say regret or fortunate. "However, this guy is really a shit-chucking stick everywhere!" The red-haired young man whispered in a low voice, while the six-winged son was inflaming his wings and floated in the air. The son closed his hands and made a gesture of holding something, and stretched his hands in front of Nagato. call!!! A cold wind suddenly blew around, and the cold air suddenly echoed on Shengzi''s hands, and a suffocating blue light ball suddenly appeared on Shengzi''s hands. This is the Beast''s Egg! The twelfth blessed beast from the fourth true ancestor, the blessed beast egg of Cangbing of Demon Fairy. At the end of the battle just now, the six-winged son directly penetrated Agurola''s body with his hand, and with his strength across the dimension, he directly beat the Cang Ice of the demon girl sleeping in Agurola''s bloodline back to its original form, and took it directly. Out of the rhythm. "It looks like a good harvest!" Glancing at the Beast Beast Egg, Nagato can perceive it only by feeling that the flame of consciousness that resides on the Beast Beast Egg is like a candle in the wind. It is the fourth truth of the previous generation named Agurola. The surviving will of the ancestor. The fourth true ancestor, the strongest vampire and god-killing weapon made by the three true ancestors and Tianbu! The existence of this taboo has gone through three generations, the original fourth true ancestor, the fourth true ancestor named Agurola, and the successor of the fourth true ancestor named Xiaogucheng. But in Nagato''s eyes, Xiao Gucheng didn''t say much, and Agurola was completely unnecessary. The reason why Nagato thinks so is entirely because of the origin of the existence of Agurola. At the beginning, Tianbu and the three great ancestors created the fourth true ancestor, but found that the original fourth true ancestor was the soul of Jieyao who bears an endless curse. There is no possibility of being controlled. So they separated the Fourth True Ancestor and created parasitic bodies for the twelve beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor. Among them, the twelfth animal parasitic body also bears the mission of imprisoning the original soul. This is the origin of Agurola! The elementary bodies have no self-consciousness. Everything about them comes from the twelve beasts. In a sense, they are the human incarnation of the beasts! Among them, Agurola is special, because it has imprisoned the original soul, in the endless sleep and the company of day and night, Agurola''s weak beast extended the will, inevitably mixed with the will of the original true ancestor. In a sense, Agurola can be regarded as an incarnation of the will of the original fourth true ancestor. "It''s like people always have a lot of distracting thoughts. Agurola is like a persistent magical thought, pulling the body to go to the funeral. I have to say that this kind of thing is too nonsense. If it wasn''t for Xiao Gucheng to be the protagonist, this kind of thing No matter how you think it can''t happen!" Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com "A powerful soul who has been carrying countless curses and has existed for countless years has been counterattacked by an incarnation of his own will..." Saying this in his mouth, Nagato stretched out his hand, ignoring the cold icy air, and placed his hand on the blue ball of light. In an instant, the remaining fire of will seemed to flicker extremely unwillingly, and the surrounding icy air Violently fluctuating-- "No need to struggle, when you shoot me, your consequences are already doomed!" As the voice just fell, Nagatos extraordinary mental power swept through, enveloping the blue ball of light. The cold air lost support and gradually dissipated. The next moment, the space around the ball of light rippled and disappeared shortly afterwards. Ground. The ball of light did not disappear in other places, but appeared at the origin of the heavens. As soon as the sphere of light appeared, it merged with the original imprint of Nagato originally placed here and turned into a large sphere of light. There was a trace of fluctuation in the origin space, and strands of origin power slowly merged into the light sphere. "Very well, as Agurola as an introduction, has finally begun to recover, the original soul?" "When the time comes, my fourth true ancestor will be born!" Perceiving the situation in the original space, Nagato was satisfied with the point Agurora deserves to be the incarnation of the original will. The remaining will actually ignited the sleeping original soul in the mark. In addition, with the existence of the blessed beast of the demon girl''s blue ice, Nagato can already start to belong The body of his fourth true ancestor was born. If others, including the three true ancestors, knew what Nagato did, they would definitely be surprised. Logically speaking, if you want to regain the fourth true ancestor, Agurora is more suitable than the original, but after so much, Nagatos aesthetics has long been different from ordinary people. The legendary man-made cursed soul is for Nagato In terms of more interesting! At this time, the six-winged son who was completely regarded as a laborer by Nagato had already embraced Xiao Naisa in the form of a princess. At this time, except for the damaged clothes, Xiao Nasha didn''t suffer any injuries at all. Although the Saint Child directly pierced the girls body with his hands, it was an angel after all. Under the treatment of the Saint Child, Xiao Naisas injuries had disappeared, and even because of the disappearance of Agurola, every outstanding witch will Will restore her original psychic and superpowers. "It''s a good talent, and it seems to be Kagura, Xia Yin''s classmate, just accept it!" Nagato said self-consciously, declaring his control over the girls future domineeringly. Obviously, after this battle, the original domineering Nagato is about to return. It seems that the time for restlessness is about to come. Passed. Huh!!! At this moment, a luxurious long-length car galloped from a distance, and then suddenly stopped beside the Nagato people. The door opened, and Saayaka came out of the car door, a few steps before Nagato bowed. body-- "The remnants of the Black Death Imperial faction are too able to hide, and the subordinates are too late." "It''s okay, even I was a little unexpected when the enemy appeared, let''s go!" Holding light green onion, Nagato took the lead to walk towards the car, and Seiko handed the girl in her arms to Saya Hua, and it turned into a light spot and disappeared... .. 778 Chapter 081 The ancient city sucks blood! Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon after Nagato and others left. On the battlefield, a nameless breeze swept across. Yase Motoki appeared here as if riding the wind, at a speed that ordinary people could hardly match, but just as soon as he arrived here, Yaze Motoki was surprised by the melting and freezing battlefield. "Ancient city!" But fortunately, as a spy, he was still determined, and Yase Keshu quickly returned to God from the surprise brought to him by the scene. Then, in a big pit in a corner of the battlefield, he saw his friend, the successor of the fourth true ancestor-Xiaogucheng, for some reason, seemed to be in a coma. Moyase was surprised to see his friend lying there. Although it is very inconspicuous, not completely physical, and immature, Yase Keiki understands very well that the fourth true ancestor is the fourth true ancestor. There is really not much on this island that can make him not resistant exist. At least Yanase Keshu realized that his own kind of scum was not enough to kill Xiao Gucheng with a punch. Seeing the miserable appearance of the ancient city of Akatsuki, Yase Keshu understood that the matter might be a bit big, so he quickly ran to the big pit where the ancient city of Akira was located, and helped the unconscious fourth ancestor up, planning to take him back for treatment. . just-- Ho Ho Ho!!! Just when Yase Motoki was supporting Akatsuki and Akatsuki, the boy heard his friend''s low roar, roaring like a beast. For the first time, Moyose''s instinct came from him. Warning. This kind of warning is not a natural ability, it is just like an ordinary person approaching an unbound tiger. "Danger!" Xinzong just came up with such an idea, and Yase Keshu had not had time to react. The next moment, the ancient city of Akatsuki moved, and the heir of the fourth true ancestor was seen with godless red eyes, and with his powerful power, Koko hugged Yase Keiki tightly. "what?" After being attacked by Akatsuki in such a sneaky way, Yase Keshu was sluggish for a while, and when he recovered, he felt a pain in his neck, and Akagi unconsciously grabbed Yase by the neck. Suck blood! "Do not!!!" After Yaase Keiki realized what had happened to him, there was a panic on his face. Only when he said a word of''no'', he was dominated by bursts of pleasure* from his neck In the final analysis, Yaze Keshu is just a small over-adapter, that is, the so-called capable person. In front of the fourth true ancestor, he was fragile and could not resist at all. Because it was the one who was being swallowed, it was in panic, Yaase Keshu did not see it, as Akagi continued to swallow blood, a totem with platinum light appeared on the back of the fourth true ancestor, and with the passage of time , Gradually disintegrating. The sacred seal. This is the sacred seal planted by the Six Winged Son for Xiao Ancient City. The six-winged saint child uses the purest light to seal the fourth true ancestor, his beasts, and even the blood of his true ancestor.Xunread www.xunread.com Because Shengzi is also using it for the first time, he doesn''t know one thing. That is, the holy light used by the six-winged son is the purest holy light. It is hard to say whether the power of this holy light is good or bad, but it is not as good as the real one in terms of targeting the demons. angel. So this seal did not seal the blood of the true ancestor in time. Instead, the blood of the true ancestor was activated. It can be considered bad luck for Yase Keshu. He actually came to the ancient city of Xiao at this time and was stimulated by the blood of the true ancestor. Unknowingly, the ancient city of Xiao took the initiative to suck blood, just to absorb the blood and activate the blood of the true ancestor. , Breaking the seal. "No, the ancient city...Ah!!!" Yase Keshu didn''t know the inner situation of Akatsuki, and he didn''t have time to express these things, because as time went by, Yase Keshu found that Akatsuki hadn''t stopped at all, but his body was getting weaker. If this continues, it only takes a minute or two, and Yase Keiki understands that he will lose too much blood and die! Thinking of death, Keiki Yaase''s pupils shrank! Even the sense of pleasure in the whole body immediately dropped a lot, and Yaase Keshu became energetic. His barely movable hands kept tapping Akiko''s body, and he kept calling out-- "Gucheng, wake me up, Xiao Gucheng!!" Its just that no matter how Yase Keshu strikes and speaks, Xiao Gucheng is still sucking his blood crazily, probably for too long. The first time he sucks blood, this kind of blood is not good, and the beasts in Xiao Gucheng also have Added blood sucking process. As soon as he saw, Keiki Yaase was about to faint here. Bastard ancient city! At this moment, Yase Keiki couldnt care about the so-called friendship. The young mans heart was filled with resentment. Before his life and death, the so-called friendship was nothing at all. Just hate it, and there is no way to change Yase Keshus entry. The road to death. at this time-- boom!!! In the crisp sound of the collision, the vampire Zhenzu who was running away suddenly released his mouth, and the whole person fell from the body of Yase Keiki. Without the pleasure and sensation brought by the blood sucking of the true ancestor, Yaze Keshu was anesthetized. Almost fainted completely. "You saved me, senior sister..." In a daze, Yaze Keshu glanced at the braided high school girl standing in front of him and Akatsuki. With such a whisper, he fell into a deep coma. If you add that extremely pale cheek, People have a deadly feeling. "Unexpectedly, the fourth true ancestor would suck blood here, and the target of blood sucking turned out to be Ji Shu!" Looking at the comatose True Ancestor with a weird expression, and the first blood-sucking target of the True Ancestor, he looked around the surrounding environment. The Silent Breaker, one of the three sages of the Lion King''s institution, suddenly felt a mess in Xian Gu Yong''s heart. "Is these ice Agurola?" Perceiving the familiar magic power remaining around, the Silence Breaker felt a big head, and the movement of dawn was too fast, making the saint feel that there is still a bigger storm that is about to sweep the island of Xianjin. ps: Next, go runaway, the plot!.. 779 Chapter 082 Influence and Conversation Seek Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three days passed in a blink of an eye. For three days, Dawns first live broadcast, without any accident, spread throughout the world. The forces that watched the live broadcast did not stop it, even the masters on Xianjin Island, the manual management of the commune did not do any useless work to intercept it. Unsurprisingly, the entire religious world was boiling... In particular, the religious forces in Europe that use angels as symbols immediately issued a statement saying that Dawn was blaspheming their beliefs and classified Dawn as heretics. And Xian Shendao, a territory that was originally a heresy in the religious world, is even more unwelcome. Even the immediate boss of Shijinjima, the Japanese government has also been under great pressure. After all, as an island country, Japan is subject to too many restrictions in terms of geographic location. The religious world has only revealed some intentions, and the restrictions on it by the power countries surrounding the island country will follow. Although it is not a real blockade, it has also affected Japan''s development. In this regard, the Lion King Organization and the Artificial Island Management Commune were also under great pressure. The Three Saints met more than once in these three days, but they were not sure how to treat Dawn and Nagato. . Especially three days ago, the fourth true ancestor was defeated by Nagato again, and he is still asleep, and Nangong Nayue revealed three days ago that the second master at dawn, a mysterious girl named Saye, defeated her two things. There was no certainty to defeat the Lion King mechanism of Nagato and Dawn, so there was even more confidence! At this time, in an almost sci-fi room at Dawn Station, countless data flashed on each screen, while Qian Cong sat in front of a large computer, tapping the keyboard with his hands from time to time, with dissatisfaction on his face. "Huh! Finally done!" About ten minutes later, Qian Cong leaned back and leaned back in his chair, muttering dissatisfiedly, "What kind of boyfriend is this boyfriend, who actually asked his girlfriend to work for three days in a row, I dont know that month. What happens if the sauce knows?" "That Yuechan, don''t worry, she will understand!" At this moment, the crisp and sweet voice suddenly remembered. I don''t know when, a girl in white dress and gauze appeared in the empty seat beside Qian Cong. She was looking at the screen in front of Qian Cong enthusiastically, and said distractedly: "As for Brother Nagato, please forgive him. At this time, Brother Nagato is fully awakening. In more time, you will find that Brother Nagato is different. But then, Qian Cong, you really It''s amazing. I have been working on those big ants for a long time, and I can''t start. I didn''t expect you to actually complete the settings I wanted!" "It''s nothing!" Qian Cong is a girl who is not conscious of her talents. Compared with Saya''s praise, Qian Cong is more concerned about what will happen to Nagato and what is the existence of this girl in front of her! Although I have known each other for three days, Qian Cong is still very unaccustomed to the girl''s appearance. "Speaking of it, Saya, why do you want to disarm all the information devices on Narakweiler? To be honest, with the opening order of Narakweiler that I analyzed, you can obviously get three hundred ancient biological weapons. ." For Zun Academy www.weizunsy.com Although Qian Cong doesn''t know the current situation on Xianjin Island or even the international situation. However, as a temporary worker of the artificial island management commune, the girl who frequently hacked the password of the artificial island and checked confidential documents was not too naive. She understood how rare Narakweiler was as a weapon. At least this island of God of Strings, the forces large and small have seen it, and they will not let this thing go. "Ha ha!" At this time, Saya showed a smug smile and looked at Qian Cong and smiled, "Chan Cong sauce, as the second generation who knows all the information about Narakweiler, do you think this weapon has any shortcomings?" "Disadvantages?" Lan Yu Qian Cong heard Saya''s words, was stunned, looked at the three-dimensional picture of a certain machine on the screen, and recalled the situation of this machine in his mind Narakweiler has an attack power comparable to that of the beasts. It can learn external attacks to evolve its own functions. It can also repair the functions by transforming the surrounding matter into elements after damage, so it has a very high combat power. "There are no shortcomings in combat effectiveness. It does conform to their legends. If there is, it is a shortcoming in manipulation!" Combining her own situation, Qian Cong said her thoughts, Most of these machines are drones, which are operated by the only manned machine, the Queen, and rely on language control. As long as you deduced the turn-on command, Come to the final order." "As long as you play the final command on the Queen, you can catch it all!" Qian Cong did not consciously say anything that made countless computer geniuses want to kill him. You know, no one has been able to parse the opening command so far, Qian Cong is already familiar with the end command. The name of the Electronic Empress deserves it! "Yes, it is this shortcoming that makes the practical value of this weapon drop instantly!" Saya chuckled and clicked the keyboard, and a picture of a warehouse appeared on the screen, with huge machines like ants appearing on it. It was the Narakweilers, just-- Narakweiler, who should have been stopped, walked around, even communicating in pairs. Except for the Queen in the middle, there was still no movement, all Narakweiler turned into real life, and they looked stunned for a while, and had to look at Saya. "It''s nothing, it just turned their internals into real data lives." "New born special Digimon-Narakvelmon!" "If it''s not unexpected, it will be the main force in the next game. Just look at the cards that are not bad and kind guys..." Saying that, Saya seemed to see some picture, revealing an arrogant smile... 780 Chapter 083 Amnesia and Betrayal Seek everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wait!" Hearing Saya''s words, Qian Cong stood up and looked at the girl in white with a serious expression: "You said the next match? What are you going to do? It''s not just the defeat of the Black Death Imperial faction, this is too frequent!" Although he is very interested in digital life, Qian Cong is more concerned about what Saya''s words reveal that he wants to fight again, or other things. The force formed by his boyfriend is a very aggressive force! This recognition, Qian Cong understood three days ago. After all, it wasn''t the first day that a force officially appeared, and it took terrorist hunting as its premiere. At this point, the level of awareness is only limited to the level of ordinary high school girls, and there is nothing wrong with it. Even Qian Cong thinks this is cool! To a certain extent, this can be regarded as one of the reasons why Qian Cong works with Saya. just-- "Although I don''t understand a lot of things, I still know the idiom "Quiet soldier and military force". "Moreover, no matter what you think, actions that use that kind of exaggerated weapon will shake the foundation of Xianjindao''s existence!" Although many things are unclear, after all, I have studied Narakweiler for three days. As for the destructive power of this thing, Qian Cong is very clear. Apart from other things, at least it is not a problem to erase the island of String God. . If the things that I have researched destroy my place of life, a cheerful girl like Qian Cong would not be cheerful. "Don''t worry, light onion sauce, if brother Nagato and I are unwilling, then hundreds of big ants can''t destroy anything. Of course, if our actions really don''t destroy anything, it will be meaningless!" Saying that, Saya thought about it himself, and then showed a big smile "Only one or two streets will be destroyed at most!" This is already the rhythm of terrorists, okay! Without replying, Qian Cong knew what she said and could not affect the girl in front of her. In the past few days, Qian Cong had also understood. Now that her boyfriend is inexplicably sleepy, the girl in front of her is the leader of the entire Dawn organization. . At this moment, a single ponytail girl who looked very capable and slowly walked in with tea and snacks "Saya sauce, light green onion sauce, I have prepared afternoon tea for you!" "Thanks for your hard work, Naisa!" "Naisa, you are here!" When Saya saw the girl''s arrival, he showed a heartfelt smile, and seemed to be very welcome to the girl. Compared to Saya''s heartfelt joy, the light smile was a bit far-fetched. Xiao Naisha, Xiao Gucheng''s sister, Lan Yu Qian Cong''s friend for three years! Back then, this cognition is now Lan Yu Qiansongs unilateral cognition, because in Xiao Naisas heart, he was just a good friend who had known each other for three days, and there was nothing else.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net Xiao Naisa has amnesia! Ever since the Six Winged Son took Agurola and the Demon Cang Ice from the girls body, Xiao Nasha has lost all her memories, only her name, and everything else has been completely forgotten. Even with his brother Xiao Gucheng. This is one of the reasons why Qian Cong did not leave here. In the absence of Xiao Gucheng, Qian Cong really didn''t dare to leave this girl who had known each other for three years. Of course, Asakura didnt want to go and contact Xia Xiao Gucheng and Yase Keshu, or Guchengs parents, but for some reason, Akatsuki and Yase Keshu were missing, and Guchengs parents happened to not be on Xianjin Island. . "It doesn''t matter, light green onion sauce, Naisa is doing well with Brother Nagato!" Seeing Qian Cong''s somewhat far-fetched smiling face, Naisa comforted her familiarly. But I dont know that this comfort from her is the biggest reason why Qian Cong has been staying in the Dawn Organization I dont know if its because Nagato took out Agurola or something else. Anyway, the newly born Xiao Naisa is the stickiest Nagato! Whether it''s for the sake of Xiao Nasha''s friend, or from the standpoint of being Nagato''s current girlfriend, Qian Cong can''t keep Nasha who doesn''t know anything by Nagato''s side, at least she must watch. With her boyfriend''s behavior, Qian Cong can''t guarantee what will happen if she stays alone in Nasha at dawn. ... ... "How about, my eldest lady is very good, right?" While a few girls were drinking afternoon tea, in the warehouse full of Narakweiler, a red-haired figure appeared. It was Nagato. Next to Nagato, there was a three-dimensional virtual image. It is the artificial intelligence of the God of String God-monsters. "Yawn, it''s really good, at least the figure is good, and the soul is beautiful!" After yawning, Nagato walked quietly to the body of the Queen which had not moved among the Narakweilers. The surrounding Narakweiler immediately stepped aside, even leaning slightly to salute Nagato. . "So, did you agree to my request?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the monster looked around Narakweiler, who had become a data life form, showing a trace of dread, then looked at the red-haired boy, and said flatly, "As long as you agree to my request, the character of Xianjindao All the secrets will unfold for you!" "If Qian Cong knew that you sold her like this, her expression would definitely be very interesting!" Without answering the monsters question immediately, Nagato joked slightly, and at the same time stretched out a hand. In an instant, a large amount of mental power swept out and completely submerged the Queen. The next moment, the Queen suddenly disappeared in the original. I dont know where I went. "This is her fate, the fate of the Cain maiden!" To Nagato''s words, the monster replied, so indifferent without leaving a trace of emotion, just unlike humans! "Although there are secrets, if we want to know, we can definitely know it, but it can save some trouble. As for your request, whatever you promise, no matter what happens in the future, I will be the strongest! " "This is an inevitable fate!" .. 781 Chapter 084 Yangmou and the first break! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What you see is the sea in midsummer. The Mozu Special Zone Xianjin Island, an artificial city built in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, will not welcome a visit in the late summer. The seasons are like summer, the characteristics of Xianjin Island! Bright white stratocumulus clouds float in the deep blue sky, reflecting the dazzling sun on the windless sea like a mirror. She looked at the vast scenery silently. This is a teenage Japanese girl. Under her slender figure and short black hair, there are eyes full of firmness and consistency. However, at this time, her face shows a very melancholy expression. From the tight lips, weary sighs are leaking from time to time. . In the corner of the field of vision, there is a small humble ship staying in the harbor. That is the girl''s destination this time. If you can choose, Ji Dong Xuecai doesn''t want to come here at all. But escape was not even the girl''s will, so even if there was too much unwillingness, the girl still moved forward step by step, and soon came to the edge of the boat. "It''s gone for half a month, I''m a little bit thin, Xue Cai!" Before setting foot on the boat, Xuecai heard a long-lost voice. Just hearing this kind of greeting, what came out of Xue Cai was not a warm feeling, but a sudden goose bump. "Hey, Master, you are not such a caring person, so don''t speak in this tone." The girl sighed, revealing a little unpretentious meaning. The speaker she and Sayahuas master are well-known, a powerful attacker of the Lion King''s institution! It was a bad teacher who had a moody personality and would punish him when he made a mistake. This kind of caring for others is not what he would say at all. "Oh, the image is already fixed, there is no way to transform!" Amidst some false sighs from the other party, Xuecai walked into the boat, and at first glance saw the black cat shikigami, and the braided high school girl holding the black cat shikigami, and the school uniform of Caihai Academy. Surprised Xuecai''s identity. "Hello, I am Xian Gu Yong, one of the witches of the Lion King institution!" Seeing Xuecai''s eyes, the high school girl said with a smile, with a harmless expression on her face. But for some reason, Xuecai relied on intuition to feel that the girl in front of her was extremely terrifying. Except for the bottomless Nagato and Saya, Xuecai had never seen anything more terrifying than her. "Ji Dong Xuecai!" Faced with others'' self-introduction, Xuecai only said her name, then handed over a text file she carried with him, and said stiffly: "This is the information you need!" Tianshen Novel www.ts108.com Xian Gu Yong, who knew a little about the girls character a long time ago, didnt mind, stretched out a hand, took the document, and asked casually "What''s in it?" "The actions in the dark during this period of dawn, the offensive that will be launched in the next few days." After being silent for a while, Ji Dong Xuecai said with a somewhat ugly expression: "And how to erode step by step, and occupy the entire Xianjin Island, and even establish a plan of your own country. As soon as the voice fell, Xuecai felt her heart cramps. For this girl with a sense of justice, the last time she betrayed the Lion King institution had already caused her a lot of pain. This time, as a spy, although she had obtained Nagato''s tacit consent, the girl still suffered. "Knew it!" The one person and one spirit of the Lion Kings mechanism didnt care about the situation of Xuecai. In their eyes, this was the price of betrayal. The spirit of the black cat looked at the paper material in front of him and said with a sigh-- "Unfortunately, the other party''s purpose is exactly the same as we speculated. No, it is more unscrupulous than we thought!" More than a week has passed since Dawns live broadcast directly appeared in the sight of the world. In the last few days, companies under Dawns company have continued to acquire companies on the entire Xianjin Island with amazing means. . From time to time, companies are incorporated into the Dawn Organization. In just a few days, Dawn has become a huge group of management communes on Xianjin Island. Regarding this, both the Lion King Organization and the Artificial Island Management Commune were very concerned about inside information, so they had this meeting, but the preparation information they received made the people in the Lion King Organization feel chills. "Indeed, this is no longer daring to describe!" Xian Gu Yong pushed his own glasses, and a ray of light flashed on the lens, "All the actions of dawn are arrogant, completely unsolvable, and can only face it. It seems that the frontal collision we have been trying to avoid is already inevitable. Understand." "If this is the case, Xuexia Wolf cannot remain in the hands of the traitor!" Having said this, Xian Guyong''s gaze immediately turned to the music box behind Xuecai, where there is the masterpiece of the Lion King institution, the weapon against the true ancestor called Xuexialang, which was originally from the Lion King institution. Here comes the hands of the Three Saints. boom!!! Xian Gu Yong said that when he turned his face, he turned his face. The speed was so fast that Xuecai could not respond. An extremely abrupt roar came from his ears, and the air in the cabin suddenly exploded, causing the whole ship to shake suddenly. Xuecai was surprised to find that there was an extra transparent phantom in front of her. Suddenly, it was Nagato''s guardian left to herself, and it was this phantom that blocked the other side''s inexplicable attack for herself. If it weren''t for this phantom... Just thinking of such a thought, Xuecai''s heart suddenly fell cold, and there was a little bit of affection in her heart. At this moment, she was finally completely disconnected, and she saw the girl took off her guitar case behind her and threw it away. "If you want Xuexia Wolf, you don''t need to do it. It''s not my thing, and I won''t be greedy for ink." "It''s just that from now on, the Lion King and I will be completely broken off!" With that said, the ghost suddenly turned around, rushed over, and surrounded the snow vegetables. The next moment, the girl disappeared in place, leaving only the unassembled guitar case and the unassembled Xuexia wolf.... . 782 Chapter 085 Xuecai is the second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Ji Dong Xuecai disappeared, there was a sudden silence in the cabin. Xian Gu Yong is constantly thinking about something, while the black cat Shigami is constantly reading the information with his paws, and soon read all the content. After reading it, Shiki can not help but sigh . This sigh suddenly broke the silence. "What''s wrong, lack of information?" Looking at the black cat, Xian Guyong asked, as she spoke, something still remained in the girl''s eyes, which was disappearing... "No, it''s the opposite!" The black cat was a little angry and said discouragedly: "The information is too sufficient, and there is so much that we can''t do anything about it. As you said before, the other party is a conspiracy. It is a real conspiracy. There is no way to hide it, but what is even more hateful is" "They are not afraid of our Lion King institution at all, and even I feel that they will be afraid of this kind of emotion!" The black cat poses a very humane annoyed posture, looks very cute, but it is a pity that the girl next to the black cat is not an ordinary girl. It is assembled. Holding the Xuexia Wolf, Xian Gu Yong suddenly appeared extremely extraordinary, as shocking as a Valkyrie. "It seems that your own attack has been blocked, and you also mind!" The black cat looked at Xian Gu Yongs posture and showed an obvious smile, "It seems that you are also getting serious. Your ability and Xuexia Wolf are uniting together. It is simply invincible. Our Lion King organization The real trump card!" "Do not!" Xian Gu Yong didn''t show the slightest smile on his face, but was full of seriousness, "The spirit of that person, beyond the constraints of time and space, is not a beast, he is the most terrible enemy." "I''m going back and getting ready!" "If you can''t come up with the strongest posture, there is no chance of winning, that kind of monster..." As soon as the voice fell, Xian Guyong disappeared into the cabin abruptly, leaving the black cat helplessly looking at the abandoned guitar case, revealing a little helplessness "Supper sauce, just make a decision." "Next time, maybe the teacher will try to find you in person. Only then will we be able to truly break..." ... ... At this moment, at the top of a building on Xianjin Island. After allowing the phantom to be possessed, Xuecai appeared here across time and space, and at first glance, the girl saw it, not far in front of her, carrying her red-haired figure overlooking Xian Shen. At the first sight of Nagato, Yukana felt nothing but... a guilty conscience. Because just now, because of a momentary anger, he actually returned Xuexialang, a strategic weapon, to the Lion King''s institution. You should know that soon, at dawn, there will be a formal war with the Lion King''s institution! His actions, in a sense, are entirely just for the enemy! This made Ji Dong Xuecai wonder how to face Nagato for a while, so the girl stood there, at a loss. "Xue Cai!" "This time it did a great job!" The silence of the girl does not mean that Nagato will be silent. The red-haired boy turned around, and a ray of blue light flashed in his purple eyes. Just now, Nagato took back what he had left on Xuecai. Mental strength.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sct.com The traces stolen during the battle with Xian Gu Yong made Nagato a great reward. "this and that" Upon hearing Nagatos words, the girl thought for a while that the red-haired boy was saying something ironic, and for a while, she didnt know how to react. She just stared blankly at the red-haired boy getting closer and closer, until the man took him in. In the arms. "My lord, I, I put Xuexia Wolf..." When Nagato gave such a hug, Yukana''s face turned red, but she didn''t overreact or anything. Instead, she stammered and wanted to plead with Nagato, but the girl was halfway through her words. The door broke-- "It''s okay, Xue Cai!" "Xuexia wolf or something, for us, it has long been no secret." "Compared to that kind of thing, completely severing the relationship with the Lion King organization, and you who have officially become my person are what I truly like. Do you understand?" Holding the petite girl, Nagato leaned his head against the girl''s neck, sniffing the girl''s fragrance, and said softly. The boy''s words instantly soothed Xuecai''s injured heart. "grown ups" Leaning against Nagato''s arms, a warm current rushed into the girl''s heart, and she even seemed to enjoy the feeling of being in Nagato''s arms, forgetting that it was Nagato that let her experience all this. However, this is the charm of Nagato. To a certain extent, Nagato is passionate and ruthless. Walking on the way of pursuing the ultimate, Nagato treats everything in the world from the perspective of a conquering overlord. This is true even for emotional issues. If Nagato is to attack the girl step by step like other traversers, the chance of the incident is really rare. As far as Nagato is concerned, there are more red-haired teenagers, and they will directly take them locally as a robber. But precisely because it is the overlord! So as long as every relationship is reached, Nagato will not let go. No matter what the obstacles in front are, life and death, fate and even the world, or chaos, nothing can prevent Nagato from fulfilling his wish! How much love in the world can reach the point of Nagato? and so-- "From today, become my concubine, and be with you forever on the path of eternity!" Whispering in the ear of the girl, for some reason, the fragrance of the girl seemed to make the blood in Nagato faintly agitated, the source of the dead body in the body, or the source of the fifth true ancestor, who was bound by her own tired will It was rolling and boiling. The purple left eye is constantly shining red... The boy understood that the time for his complete awakening was about to come. Soon, soon... Only one opportunity left! ps: After writing, I also Spartan... 783 Chapter 086 Xian God Battle, Start! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time was faint, and another two days passed in a blink of an eye. In the past two days, the undercurrent surging on Xian Shen Island, although ordinary humans and demons did not react in particular, it just felt that the atmosphere of the entire city seemed a little serious. But the upper level of Xianjin Island has long since fallen out. With the assistance of monsters, Nagato and Saye have mastered the unspeakable secrets of all the high-levels on the island of String God. The black-bellied duo relied on these secrets, and within a few days, through various means, reasonable and legally annexed too many companies, making Dawn suddenly become a behemoth on Xian Shen Island. Coupled with the amazing technological power of Dawn, as well as the incredible force of Saya and Nagato. Had it not been for the authorization of the Japanese government, the real master of String God Island was not the artificial island management commune, but the dawn of this sudden emergence, which belongs to the nouveau riche in everyone''s eyes. just-- "As I said, we cannot regard Dawn as a so-called upstart!" "They definitely have their own hidden background!" "However, in the past 40 years, our artificial island management commune has experienced countless ups and downs. We have survived crises, and this time is the same. No matter what kind of existence it is at dawn, there is no second possibility! " "The commune must win the final victory!" In an ultra-era office of the Artificial Island Management Commune, screens are scattered throughout the room. The middle-aged Chairman Yase held a slight beer belly, and encouraged all the people present, and then received the unanimous shouts of everyone present, which made the middle-aged man smile suddenly. "Chairman Yaze, if possible, let''s start the final arrangement immediately!" Standing behind the middle-aged man was a rather weird girl, her face covered by a thin turban-like cloth could not be seen clearly, she was wearing a luxurious witch costume gilded with martial arts gemstones "The opponent is almost starting to attack the cornerstone gate!" The Gate of Cornerstone is the goal of Dawns action. There is only one reason. Since the island is to be occupied, the lifeblood of this island, whether it is Nagato or Saya, cannot tolerate that it is not in their control. With Nagato''s dominance, it was through the snow vegetables that he directly expressed his purpose, and even when he acted. At this point, you can find that Nagato is slowly improving. In the first years, although Nagato was still domineering, he liked to use some methods. Although Nagato is still good at using some dark hands, he is more inclined to the upright and upright way. This is a very good progress! "I know!" Although being ordered is very uncomfortable for Chairman Yase, who is in charge of the power of String God Island, after all, the other party is the head of the three sages of the Lion King institution, and Chairman Yase also understands that he cannot slack off. For the Yaze clan, this is a battle that cannot be lost. Once the door to the cornerstone is lost and the lifeblood of Xianjin Island is grasped by dawn, the Japanese government will think that Xianjin Island has lost its value. In this situation, Japan is being faintly suppressed by religious forces. Of course.First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com At that time, the Yaze clan had no chance to stand up. But if the door to the cornerstone is guarded, it is guaranteed that the artificial island still belongs to the Yaze clan. No matter how powerful the dawn is at this time, the Japanese government will not give up the artificial island under the struggle of the Lion King agency, and will send enough people to come here to help expel the dawn. "Everyone, expand the battlefield!" Following the order of Chairman Yase, three huge screens appeared in the air at the next moment. On the screens were the top view of Shijin Island, the base at dawn, and the scene of Cornerstone Gate. Beside the three huge screens, there are also small screens showing various situations! "All ministries, report the situation!" Glancing at the situation on the screen, Chairman Yase asked calmly. At this time, he had concentrated all his attention, as if he had once again become the upstart of the courageous Yase family when he was young! "Report to the chairman, the flow of people on Xianjindao has almost been transferred." "Report to the chairman that the team of attackers and robots have been arranged at the cornerstone gate." "Report to the chairman that the shrine maiden troops who raided the dawn base have been assembled." "Report to the chairman that the fourth true ancestor has entered the countdown to wake up, and the estimated time is 30 minutes..." "Report to the chairman, the security squad in charge of the witch of the gap...not good!" At this moment, an employee manipulating a computer suddenly uttered a voice, drawing the attention of Chairman Yaze and one of the three sages of the Lion King agency. The screen in front of the employee showed a The destroyed site. The staff of the Xianjindao Guard Team were scattered everywhere on the field. "Impossible. We are now at the point of martial law in the city. How could the security team suddenly fall down like this!" Seeing the scene on the screen, the middle-aged chairman was shocked. Not only him, but the entire office couldnt understand it. You know, in the current situation, even someone lighting fireworks with magic will be perceived what! "Oh my God, what is going on, I didn''t manipulate it at all!" At this moment, the monitoring screen actually moved on its own, causing the employee who manipulated the screen to suddenly pale in exclamation, and then saw two girls drinking afternoon tea appearing opposite each other on the screen One of them is a serious loli in a dark gothic loli dress, and the other is a smiling girl in a white dress and veil. The witch of the gap-Nangong that month! The two leaders of dawn-Saya! "Hello, good afternoon everyone!" As if she could see the other side of the screen, Saya in the screen watched everyone say hello, "That Yuechan can''t play with you anymore, come on, Brother Nagato is terrible!" At this moment, everyone understood what was going on-- The two leaders of Dawn unexpectedly single-handedly destroyed the security team, and even confronted Nangong that month, or stumbled that month... 784 Chapter 087 String God War, Suppressing the Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!silence! There was silence in the decision-making room of Xianjindao Management Commune. Looking at Nangong Nayue, who looked a little unwilling in the picture, but did not dare to act rashly, the witch who understood the gap, and the people who cast the blood throne in Europe in Nangong that month, were all horrified by the mystery and power of dawn. The fighting spirit that had been instigated by the chairman of the board was instantly reduced... At this scene, the middle-aged chairman secretly frowned. Although the people here were never expected to fight, after all, it was the decision-making room that issued orders. If the orders were not issued with the strongest confidence, the morale of the troops who heard the orders would also decline. It''s just that the middle-aged chairman understands that now is not the time to speak for himself. After all, this world advocates respect for the strong. Although he is the patriarch of the Yaze clan and controls a lot of power, he is not a strong one. It is simply inappropriate to speak at this time. As a result, Chairman Yanase looked at the masked woman beside him. "Meeting for the first time, mystery witch, Saya!" Seeing Chairman Yases gaze, one of the three sages of the Lion Kings institution did not refuse. She took a walk, looking at Saya through the thin veil, and said, If possible, I hope It is not a wise choice for someone like you to choose wisely against the Lion King agency like me." "Oh" I saw Saya on the screen deliberately prolonged the voice, and then revealed a sweet smile. Although it is very sweet, but for some reason, everyone who saw this smile had a lump in their hearts boom!!! At this moment, a violent roar came from the distant space, and the alarm device in the entire decision-making room roared for the first time, causing everyone to be in a hurry. "It''s not good, my lord!" "The shrine maiden troops that raided dawn have all been wiped out in the first place!" An employee reported in a cold sweat, and at the same time, on the huge screen in front of him, a huge pit appeared out of nowhere, and the red-haired boy was standing in the middle of the pit, left alone. And beside the red-haired boy, one by one the comatose maiden fell down. Seeing this scene, even one of the three sages of the Lion King organ couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief-- You must know that those witches are not others, but a special team of witches prepared by the Lion King organization. They are proficient in various ritual spells and are ready to attack, but they did not play a role at all and they were instantly defeated. "Haha, did you see it?" "Brother Nagato is terrible. People are still more promising with Brother Nagato." "As for the Lion King mechanism? What is that?" At this moment, Saya on the other screen smiled and said extremely mocking words, and then, without waiting for everyone''s reaction, the screen suddenly went black. Obviously, Saya unilaterally blocked it. just-- "How did she manipulate the screen? This was taken from a satellite!" 110 Literature www.110wx.com An employee murmured quietly, but in this silent space, everyone knew instantly. For the first time, everyone thought about it and suddenly felt cold and sweaty. Everyone thought that as long as the other party manipulates the machine in their hands and sends wrong orders, they will be able to win. "Oh, yes!" At this moment, Saye''s voice echoed in this space again, making everyone''s hearts lifted up "Don''t worry, Brother Nagato and I have no plans to play any strategy. Don''t stay here. Let''s all go to the cornerstone gate, the Lion King agency, the artificial island management commune, or even temporary employment of other forces! " "This time, at dawn, we became famous in one fell swoop, shocking the world''s intentions!" "If the enemy is not strong, how can we reflect our strength!" "Ha ha!!" Ending with a crisp and sweet laughter, Saya''s voice completely disappeared in place, making everyone feel frustrated at the same time when the cold was cold. In Saya''s words, the state of despising people is too obvious. "Start the battlefield camera at the Cornerstone Gate!" While the others were still shocked, the saint of the Lion King agency walked up to a staff member and ordered like this. "Ah, yes!" Hearing an order from a high-level figure from the Lion King agency, the staff member was startled at first, and then immediately moved. After a while, the situation at Cornerstone Gate was revealed... ... ... "Hahaha, laugh me to death!!!" On the other side, Nangong looked at Saya, who was smiling non-stop with a black line that month, watching the girl happily telling: "That group of idiots thought they were able to play a drama with no tactics, but the actions of brother Nagato and I made all their messy calculations meaningless." "With so many tricks, in the end it is not to obediently decide the outcome, what a stupid human being!" Listening to Sayas approaching group ridicule, Nangong Nayue said that she was a witch, not a human, and didnt care at all, so she turned her gaze to the table between herself and Saya The originally empty tabletop is now a three-dimensional virtual image of the scene near the cornerstone gate. I dont know how Saya got it out. That month, I found out that everything that happened near the cornerstone gate at this time could be embodied on the three-dimensional virtual image at the same time. Compared with the screen monitoring performed by the forces of Xianjin Island, it was completely exploded. Several streets. At this time, the month outside the incident saw-- Under the guardianship of the three hundred surviving Narakweilers and hundreds of robots, Kanshan Huangquan, Tsuguiya Kagura, Huangsaka Saiyaka, Jidong Xuecai and other girls are walking towards the cornerstone gate. The guarding forces of the Cornerstone Gate were also gathering, and it seemed that they heard the sound of the enemy''s arrival. Just before the month of Nangong, a stop concerning the future fate of Xian Shen Island, the real curtain will be opened...... .. 785 Chapter 088 Xian God Battle, the first of the odd numbers! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the midsummer afternoon, the sun fell. In the Mozu Special Zone, on the artificial island called Xianjindao, a war on the fate of the entire island broke out instantly! The endless roar of guns reverberated in the air, and the buildings near the cornerstone gate of Xianjin Island collapsed one after another, raising endless dust and obscuring everyone''s sight. In this chaos, the most outstanding is the three-hundred-looking chariot It was a strange chariot with six legs with a height of about seven or eight meters. The overall impression is like a giant ant wrapped in a shrimp-like carapace. The hemispherical head is buried in an ellipsoidal body, and its front end has two tentacles-like accessory arms. The texture of the armor is a bit similar to clay puppets or gongs. This is the ancient weapon named Narakwala, the legendary weapon used to annihilate a large number of ancient cities, biological weapons. In this plane, the young god Nezha, revered by Taoism, has three sides and eight arms. It is said to be a god of war who possesses an artificial body made of lotus and gold, and controls a spear that releases flames and an arm that smashes the enemy''s skull However, the ancient weapon, Narakwala, who became the prototype of the god Nazha, has an ominous and vicious appearance that is too ominous to call it a god. The six feet wrapped in thick armor trampled the armored vehicles of the artificial island management commune and swept through a series of battlefield arrangements that stood around, ruthlessly strangling enemies. The dazzling red flash pouring from the head easily tore the ground of the artificial island covered with steel, causing an astonishing explosion. Its destructive power far surpasses the level of ordinary land warfare weapons, and should even be able to match the beasts of vampires! Under such circumstances, the so-called war looks like a terrible massacre at all. Seeing the attackers struggling to launch attacks one by one, they were unable to break through the encirclement formed by the Narakwala. People who occasionally break through the encirclement would also be shot and killed by the standby robots immediately, and the girls standing in the backcourt. I can''t bear it anymore. "What, that guy Nagato! Talk about war, but the result is not all massacres!" Holding the lion king with the treasured sword, Huang Quan looked at the roaring battlefield not far away with some discomfort, watching the almost slaughter-like battle, a trace of intolerance appeared on his face, although Huang Quan had a tendency to blacken, but he didn''t like it. Scenes. Even Huang Quan is like this, Tugong Kagura has already vomited on the side. It was Ji Dong Xuecai and Huangsaka Saiyahua, the two special witches who were cultivated in the Lion King''s institution. They could tolerate this situation, but their expressions were a little unswerving. "Ha, the three hundred big ants were originally sent out to frighten the enemy!" At this moment, Nagatos indifferent voice rang in the ears of the four girls, and the surprise in the voice did not escape the girls attention, "Its just that this time its really not a massacre. After all, there is a Special guy." "Humph!" Faintly becoming the leader of the four girls, Huang Quan snorted, narrowed his eyes, and said, "It''s really rare. You guys are rarely surprised. I thought you know everything. Who is that special guy? What?!" "Hehe, I am not omniscient, but fearless and confident that I can know everything in the future!" Nagato was indifferent and confident, and even conceited words rang in the girls'' ears. The next moment, the girls felt their consciousness suddenly shake, and a golden purple mental power merged into the girls'' hearts. Under the nourishment of spiritual power, the girls'' various discomforts on the battlefield disappeared in vain.Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com Then, under the guidance of this spiritual power, the girls saw-- Under the siege of Narakwala, under the bombardment of countless bullets, and in endless explosions, a young vampire moved on the battlefield with extremely astonishing speed and latency. There were many demon attackers on the battlefield, and no one seemed to have discovered this vampire boy. "This this" The four girls are not fools, no, not only are they not fools, but they are also very smart. Although this vampire seemed to be a vampire who was accidentally involved in this battle, this shocking lurking ability immediately showed that the vampire in the distance was not an ordinary vampire. The moment the girls saw the vampire, the vampire seemed to perceive the girls'' sight and looked over. Suddenly, the sight of the vampire and the girls crossed. consternation! There was an unconcealable consternation on the vampire''s face. Obviously, this young vampire was extremely surprised and even astonished when someone could see him. "Ha ha!" At this moment, Huang Quan showed a slight smile. Compared to participating in the massacre, the special enemy in front of him immediately aroused Huang Quans interest. When he saw Huang Quans smiling face, the vampires face changed and he suddenly ignored the lurking. Began to flee... "Stop, don''t run!" "Chaotic Red Lotus!" For the first time, Huang Quan pulled out his treasured sword. In the next moment, a hot flame burned and spread all over his body, and the flame-burning lion king roared and the lion tail was dancing like a flame snake. The first time Chaos Honglian appeared, Huang Quan jumped up, and Chaos Honglian appeared under Huang Quan tacitly. One person and one animal jumped in the direction where the vampire was fleeing... ... ... At the time of Huangquan''s action, in the space below the cornerstone gate. I don''t know when Nagato has appeared here. The red-haired boy is surrounded by demon attackers who don''t know how to live or die. At the foot of Nagato is an extremely ordinary device. "My lord, the device under your feet is the self-detonation device of the artificial island, the last card of the Yaze clan!" On a nearby computer, the screen flickered, and the monster suddenly appeared, bowing to Nagato and said. "Humph!" With a light snort, Nagato stomped hard, the device suddenly shattered, and all the parts inside were completely erased. Then Nagato looked up, as if piercing the space, saw something, and laughed "It''s actually an odd number?" .. 786 Chapter 089 Xian God War, Aaron second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aaron is a traverser. It''s just that it''s harder to force him to be that he is not Long Aotian, and there are many Aotian brothers in the world he travels. For example, Peter Benjamin Parker, Aarons Diaosi classmate, heard that he was bitten by a spider recently, and then he started to counterattack. He now plays extreme jumping games in the building rooms of New York City every night. . By the way, it seems that Peter is going to play the role of Diaosi attacking the goddess. For another example, Johnny Storm, Aaron''s friend and dog friend. A few days ago, with my sister and brother-in-law, I wandered around in the universe and became the so-called thunderbolt... Apart from other things, the guy who is playing racing or something now doesn''t care about whether the car will roll over. Anyway, no matter what kind of car accident, he can''t kill him. With such two friends who can be regarded as friends, Aaron knows what kind of world he has traveled into, even if he is lonely and unheard of in his previous life. The world of Marvel, a world of breaking, breaking, breaking, opening, opening, and opening! Traveling into such a world, Aaron said that he was really stressed! And his Aaron? I have to say that he is really not Long Aotian! Although it does have gold fingers, that gold finger is completely a scam Aarons golden finger is a relic from the nameless Buddha. He perceives the relic every day. Aaron has gained a lot of inheritance knowledge. Although looking at all kinds of tall, one thing is destined. The Buddhist techniques are all Need hard work! Things like wind and sun are completely pediatrics. There is actually the so-called practice of going up to the sword and down to the sea of ??fire, and looking at it, it feels like self-abuse! Although there were various pits, for his own life, Aaron gave up the prosperous life in the city and the villas left by the transversal body, and embarked on a long road of spiritual practice alone. But speaking of it, Aaron may be considered a destined person of Buddhism. Obviously without any foundation, he just cultivated divine consciousness within a year, and changed from an ordinary person to an acquired superpower. Not only that, he also learned a lot of magical powers of Buddhism and Taoism, and he felt too powerful. However, just after Aaron was successful in his cultivation and came out of the deep mountains and old forests, the traverser boy was enthusiastic and prepared to become a superhero, but unfortunately, by mistake, he not only did not become a superhero, but became a superhero. criminal. After that, in order to cope with the endless emergence of superheroes, even getting stronger every once in a while. Aaron had that hardship! If there is not enough perseverance, every time he sees the strength he has improved after his hard work, he suddenly escalates in an accident by his own enemy, and sits on an equal footing with himself, Aaron has long given up resistance and was caught. . As Aaron got stronger, he finally unblocked an extremely powerful supernatural power Evidence in a dream!Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc With this magical power, Aaron can travel three thousand worlds, temporarily reincarnate in other worlds, use the different time difference between the two worlds to speed up his practice, and completely get rid of the group of superheroes. After getting this magical power, Aaron was ecstatic! You know, even though he is a little jealous of those lucky superheroes with the same promotion speed, in Aaron''s heart, his own heritage is the right way. The only thing that is more difficult is the question of time. Now that I have this magical power, it is like a magical help! Especially after using magical powers, Aaron''s original body will lose all fluctuations and be in a state of suspended animation. It is difficult to be caught by others. Aaron is even more happy and can''t wait to use this magical power. However, Aaron has forgotten a problem- That is, his luck has never been very good, even if it is a good thing, it will be more difficult. As a result, he successfully reincarnated temporarily into a world full of magic, becoming a vampire also named Aaron, a vampire who accidentally got involved in a war that was almost slaughter... "Cheating!" Aaron kept tears in his heart, and displayed the stealth technique he researched to avoid the capture of superheroes. He avoided everyone''s eyes for the first time, and then tried to cross the battlefield and leave here. While moving, Aaron discovered that although the fighting power of this world is not as good as the cheating of the Marvel world, it is not to be underestimated. At least in this battle, those six-legged mechanical beings were completely cheating! The performance of the mechanical life seems to have a unique evolutionary ability. After being attacked by a certain kind of attack, it actually derives a corresponding guardian position. The evolutionary ability is so full that Aaron is a little bit ready to move. Forcibly holding back the blood on the battlefield, for the attractiveness of the vampire''s body, Aaron carefully crossed the battlefield. However, at this moment-- As if feeling something, Aaron turned his head and saw four pairs of eyes looking at him. In this regard, Aaron showed a surprised face uncontrollably, not just because of his sneaking hiding being discovered. Moreover, Aaron actually saw... Jianshan Huangquan!Tsuguya Kagura!! Aaron, who had watched the Spirit Eater animation in his previous life, remembered the identity of the other party for the first time with a powerful memory. As for Saaya and Yukana, Aaron, who had never seen the blood-devouring raid, said that he did not know. "run!" Although it was very interesting to see the character he once liked, Aaron''s intuition suddenly shook like never before, as if there was something terrible and ferocious in the underground. For the first time, Aaron did not hide his identity, and burst out all the power of divine mind, and began Run wild. just-- "Chaotic Red Lotus, roaring wave!!!" From the sky came the girls slightly excited voice. The next moment, a shock wave filled with endless concentrated bursting flames blasted down from the sky. Aaron, who had just passed through, and even had time to adjust his body, couldnt escape... "There is no way, it is a blessing or a curse, it is a curse that cannot be avoided!" Perceiving the shock wave to kill, Aaron finally stopped, turned around, and made seals with both hands "Daqianyin!!!" .. 787 Chapter 090 Xian God Battle, the third more Buddha Slayer! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Daqianyin! Faced with the blast of Chaos Red Lotus, Aaron made such a seal! In an instant, an endless illusion of Daqian appeared behind Aaron, and the Buddhist swastika mark appeared on his forehead. Not long after, the illusion seemed to materialize, turning into a huge barrier, colliding head-on with the incoming roaring wave. boom!!! Amid the violent blast, endless flames burst open, and the buildings on all sides, and even the streets, under the shock wave generated by such bursts, even a lot of damage occurred, but - Aaron, who had his fingerprints, was unscathed! In this scene, whether it was seen on the spot or indirectly through similar satellite methods, the brows were slightly frowned. It was obvious that Aaron, the guy who suddenly appeared in chaos, was somewhat unexpected. Especially, a vampire actually resorted to Buddhism... For people with good eyesight, this has a strong impact, and it is simply subverting the three views! "Really or not, your vampire actually used Buddhism tricks!" "Although I have long heard of Buddhism''s eclectic style, it is an eye-opener that even the demons can learn Buddhism to this degree!" At this moment, the body of the majestic lion king with burning flames in the chaotic red lotus lightly fell not far in front of Aaron, and Huang Quan jumped off the chaotic red lotus with a hint of surprise, watching To Aaron, asked so directly. I didn''t care about the situation that I had to kill the opponent before! "Humph!" Huang Quan didn''t care, but it didn''t mean that Aaron didn''t care. Although he liked Huang Quan, a spirit eater, in his previous life, it doesn''t mean that Aaron would be affected by his own preferences and affect his actions. In the Marvel world, there is no shortage of Aarons idols who hunted down Aaron. However, when it was time to start, Aaron was still not soft! In other words, Aaron is no longer an ordinary teenager, but a legendary super criminal. But even though he was dissatisfied, Aaron did not fight back, because the unknown danger has been looming over him. As a Buddhist practitioner, his consciousness is important. Aaron is most convinced of intuition, so he dare not act rashly. "Friends hiding nearby, if you can, please come out!" Ignoring Huang Quan, Aaron looked at the four directions and said so, this kind of performance naturally caused Huang Quans dissatisfaction, so... "So much nonsense!" Huang Quan instantly disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Aaron the next moment. The Lion King waved from his hand. The destructive spiritual power turned into a black sword light in the air and took Aaron''s neck straight. "Humph!" Although a little worried about the unknown danger, Aaron was not a good person, or he used to be, but now it is also a decisive existence on the sofa. With a soft snort, golden light attached to Aaron''s arms. At the moment before the black sword light added, Aaron not only did not dodge, but the whole person shouted, and the two fists that gathered momentum smashed out like a mad dragon! "Strongly Diamond Boxing!!!" Fall in Love with Literature Network www.23wenxue.com Both fists smashed out, and the terrifying golden light attached to the fist instantly turned into a huge golden light wave and blasted out with the fist!! The terrifying light wave brought the powerful force of endless conflicts, and the huge light wave impacted, easily smashing the black knife light that had been cut, and then the golden light burst, turning into a golden light and swept it. With a muffled hum, the powerful impact directly blasted Huang Quansheng who could not avoid it! "Drink!!" After the blow, Aaron did not stop, stomped his feet, and smashed the ground to pieces. A powerful reaction force came up. The vampire boy forcibly manipulated his physical body with his own will and turned into a angry King Kong. With a roar, the whole person was like the same head. Advance like a tyrannosaurus! The muscles all over his body swelled, the blue veins on his forehead protruded, and the golden light shrouded again. Gathering all the strength, the tyrannosaurus-like body instantly rushed to the girl who was blown out, and Aaron once again blasted his fist, as if he wanted to kill Huang Quan, but this was just an illusion. Because the danger in intuition never disappeared, Aaron wanted to make the danger clear through such a gesture. Mystery is the most dangerous! At this time, Aaron got the truth from his experience in Marvel World for several years! just-- "Fighting with me dare to be distracted, huh!" At this moment, Huang Quan, who was blown to the ground, raised his head, revealing extremely dangerous purple pupils. The next moment, I saw the girl''s clothes rendered dark in color, and an aura of destruction came out. "not good!" At the first moment when the aura of destruction spread out, Aaron felt bad, but he was in a state of punching, unable to react at all, he could only activate the power of his divine mind immediately to beat his fist. Blast to Huangquan faster. However, Aaron was too careless. After all, his divine power is the material, it is too fragile, and when it touches the aura of destruction, it is annihilated in the first place. The trauma of divine consciousness makes Aaron suddenly unstable in body and soul. There was stiffness, the next moment-- "Chaotic Red Lotus!!!" At Huang Quans call, the chaotic red lotus not far away instantly disappeared. The Lion Kings sword burst out with a dazzling red and black light. Holding the Lion King, Huang Quan cut out, and the terrible light cut Aaron in two, even Cut the earth into a long pit! "no!!!" In extreme panic, Aaron could only yell the word''no'', his body collapsed, and the golden soul floated out of the vampire''s body, and then crazily twisted and screamed, seeing Huang Quan with a shock. "Let me see, what are you!" At this moment, Nagato''s figure appeared next to Aaron''s soul out of thin air. It turned out that Nagato was arbitrarily using his mental power to continuously squeeze Aaron''s memory, causing the Buddha''s soul to suddenly twist... "Asshole, I won''t let you go..." In Aaron''s sorrow, the golden relic appeared out of thin air, and then collapsed, generating an unspeakable power. It actually rolled up the soul and disappeared into the air for the first time, making Nagato unable to react. ps: Since I don''t like it, anyway, let him leave the stage temporarily. This is a late role... 788 Chapter 091: Xian God Battle, True Ancestor Asks for Monthly Pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what?" The next moment after the sudden appearance of the relic took Aaron away with the mysterious power of self-detonation, Nagato was also taken aback, and couldn''t help but let out a soft huh. Speaking of it, this is the first time that a human soul has escaped in front of Nagato. In the past hundred years, even the remnant souls of the saints of the original world, when they met Nagato, they had only been swallowed and refined, and because of this, Nagato''s subconscious was more than a touch of soul enemies. main idea. Therefore, Nagato did not go all out in the beginning. Otherwise, even if the mysterious power bursting out of the relic is strong, with the power of Nagato, it can still be intercepted! This is a lesson! After a little self-reflection in his heart, Nagato didn''t care much about the guy who escaped. Although intuition, Nagato also knows that at a certain corner of destiny in the future, Nagato will have a big battle, but Nagato is confident that he will not lag behind anyone. No, it will definitely be the strongest! In front of oneself, the weak will always be the weak, and the strong will eventually become the weak! and-- "Buddhist golden body, proving the Dao in a dream? Is it really an interesting exercise?" Before the eruption of the relics, Nagato had already squeezed from the soul of the other party, a remarkable and incomplete inheritance. Although he hadn''t really realized it, for Nagato, just looking at it felt a lot of gain. "What? So you will miss it too!" At this moment, Huang Quan''s voice faintly came from behind, calling Nagato out of contemplation. Sending this inheritance directly into the depths of the spiritual sea, Nagato turned around, but saw a dark yellow spring in his clothes, and at this time, wisps of unspeakable struggle flashed in his eyes. "Because I will miss, so I still have room to grow!" Regarding Huang Quans words, Nagato said indifferently, and then stepped out, the next moment he suddenly appeared in front of Huang Quan boom!!! The pitch-black destructive aura tainted on Huang Quan''s body, the first time Nagato appeared, there were waves of shock and roar. "Your current level is still too low, and you can''t fully control your spiritual power, let alone a further way to exterminate demons. You should be honest, down-to-earth, step by step!" Speaking of the lesson, Nagato stretched out his hand, and the powerful mental power gushed out, without any explanation, and directly dispelled the aura of destruction from Huang Quan''s body. "Huh!!" The moment when the aura of destruction was dissipated by Nagato, Huang Quan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and the struggle in his eyes dissipated. Looking at Nagato, he played out his tongue playfully, "Sorry, I didn''t expect the side effects of this thing. That big." "It''s normal. Spiritual power is the purest power, and it is the easiest power to go into evil ways!" "This power rooted in the soul is so unique!" To say a few words briefly, Nagato swept the surrounding battlefield, even if it was a one-sided massacre, it was nearing the end at this time. After nearly half the attackers were killed, the attackers outside the cornerstone gate They surrendered one after another. After all, not everyone is willing to sell their lives for the artificial island to manage the commune or the Lion King agency.v3 Academy www.v3sy.com This is especially true for people with power. "Sister Huangquan! Brother Nagato!" "My lord, you are here!" "grown ups!" At this moment, the three girls, Kagura, Saya Hua, and Yukana, saw Nagato appear, and gathered together. Among them, Yukana just glanced at Nagato, and her face flushed subconsciously, and turned her head away. A Saiyaka who pays attention to snow vegetables is inexplicable. "You are all here, that''s just right! The useless ones have been cleaned up. Now, the real battle is about to begin!" Seeing the girls appearing, Nagato smiled indifferently, saying so, and then looked at the sky. This action immediately attracted the eyes of the girls. Following Nagato''s gaze, the girls saw-- I don''t know when, a helicopter was actually hovering high in the sky. Under the gaze of the girls, the door of the helicopter opened suddenly. A figure poked his head out and glanced at Nagato and others from above. Then, I saw the figure dragging a heavy object, jumping down from the plane door. boom!!! The boy and the heavy object fell straight on not far from Nagato and the others, smashing into a deep pit, filled with smoke and dust. "this is" At this time, the girls all looked straight. They were not surprised that someone dared to jump directly from the plane. This is not difficult for the attacker. It really makes the girls solemn, from the smoke and dust, and it is overbearing. . "Cough cough, is the landing method a little bit windy?" At this moment, there was a slight sound from the smoke and dust, and the light breeze was blowing, the smoke and dust dissipated, revealing the somewhat helpless smile of Yaase Keshu, and a...a coffin inserted on the ground. This is a dark coffin with various scarlet runes inscribed on it. The coercion felt by the girls came from the coffin, as if a terrifying beast was being restrained in this coffin. "Humph!" Ignoring the existence of Yase Keiki, Nagato looked at the coffin with a disdainful smile, "Although I know you are a waste material, but seeing you like this makes me disgusting!" Ho Ho Ho!!! As if he heard Nagato''s words, the mysterious black coffin roared like a beast, and even kept shaking, causing an extremely complicated look to flash in the eyes of Yaase Keiki. "ok, I get it!" Looking at the coffin, Yaase Keiki sighed and said, took out a small knife and swiped it on his wrist. The blood was sprinkled on the coffin, and then quickly retreated. The blood spilled, and immediately activated the runes on the surface of the coffin. The next moment , The extremely powerful magic turned out. boom!!! In the violent explosion, the coffin was torn apart and even turned into a large number of fragments. In the center of the explosion, a blood-stained young man with pale hair and wolf hair was standing there, looking at Nagato with blood red eyes. The fourth true ancestor, Xiao Gucheng once again appeared! ps: The penultimate time, the next time he plays, let him receive a lunch!.. 789 Chapter 092: Xian God Fights, Fierce Fight [Part I] Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha!" On an unmanned grassland on Xianjin Island, Saya drank his afternoon tea indifferently, and by the way, he glanced at the scene of the battle at the Gate of Cornerstone that was exposed on the table in front of him, and smiled softly. And that month in Nangong, who was next to Saya, his face suddenly turned pale when he heard Saya''s laughter. The witch in the gap was silent, looking at the blood-stained young man standing proudly in the three-dimensional virtual image, the anger in her heart even broke through the sky. After retiring from the battlefield of the demons, Nangong worked as a teacher at Caihai Academy that month. He has cultivated his character for many years, and he has never really moved to kill him. The first time he moved, the object turned out to be the same human. That month never thought that the Lion King agency and the artificial island management commune would actually do something to the Fourth True Ancestor The sacrifice of blood! As the name suggests, sacrifice with the blood of sentient beings to awaken the instinct of the blood race! Obviously, in that black coffin, the fourth true ancestor was bathed in blood from nowhere. At this time, he had already awakened the power of the fourth true ancestor and controlled more than one beast. just-- In this way, by stimulating the instinct of the blood race, it is completely pushing the ancient city of Xiao to the side of the demon. The body and soul of life affect each other, just as some men turn into girls, as time goes by, marriages will appear. The situation is the same. Under the stimulation of blood, Xiao Gucheng is likely to abandon the thought of being a human being and directly transform into the thought of demon race. To be honest, the reason why the Man-made Island Management Commune did this will be more or less known that month. After all, the Artificial Island Management Commune is an enterprise. Enterprises are greedy and short-sighted. It is not surprising that they do anything when their status is threatened. Just like the company where Xiao Gucheng''s mother works, MAR! At the beginning, I dared to use the sealed Agurola as a research material. For the three true ancestors, this hatred was well-established. Merchants are unreasonable in the face of interests. But the Lion King agency is not a commercial organization! For the Lion King institution, if you did this, it would be meaningless to become the emperor of the fourth true ancestor with all your efforts! Nangong didn''t know that the Lion King agency was also helpless. Prior to this, the fourth true ancestor was sealed by the Holy Light and went outrageous. Coupled with the huge pressure from the Japanese government, they made the move. Of course, maybe they have other ideas. However, the fact is that the ancient city of Xiao has deteriorated! This was a very heavy blow to the month when I was devoted to education! ... ... When that month''s face was pale, the battle broke out at the Gate of Cornerstone! "The person who inherits the blood of''Yebo Yanguang'', Xiaogucheng, here is to liberate your shackles, come out, the fifth beast, the gold of the lion, the ninth beast, the deep scar of the two horns!" Standing at the center of the explosion, Xiao Gucheng raised his right hand with a solemn expression, and the crimson mark appeared on it-Tianhe Novel Network www.ac139.com Ho Ho Ho!!! Hiss!!! Amid the double roar, the lion king''s beast, which is more than ten meters high and flashing with endless thunder, and the horse''s beast, which is also more than ten meters high, has a crimson mane and double horns like a tuning fork, appeared. The coercion surpassed the entire scene for a while. "Nagato!!!" Looking at the red-haired boy with four girls not far away, Xiao Gucheng suddenly remembered the situation that his sister was killed by the other''s beast before, and his eyes suddenly turned red. Under the anger of the true ancestor, two in the sky The Beasts roared and killed them. Almost as soon as the two beasts made a trajectory in the sky and blasted towards Nagato, Huang Quan and Saiyahua moved for the first time. "Go fight, chaos Honglian!!!" Huang Quan was just drawing a knife, and the chaotic red lotus, which was also more than ten meters high, appeared again, burning with hot flames all over, and slew towards the lion gold of the same lion shape. Boom boom boom!!! Suddenly, two lion king type animals fought together in the sky, thunder and flames intertwined, roaring constantly. "The true archer of the lion dancer is praised and enshrined here. The flame of the aurora, the unicorn of the bright. You are the one who commands the heavenly music and the thunder, entwining the flames and shooting through the ghosts and ghosts." Compared to Huang Quan just summoning Chaos Guren, Saiya Hua took out his weapon in the first place.The six-type reloaded magic bow, Huang Hualin, chanted extremely complex spells at a speed that humans could not match, and pulled the silver longbow at the same time. Whoosh!!! In an instant, the girls arrow turned into a surging thunder, bombarding Shen Fei with two horns. In the thunder and lightning, an endless shock wave erupted from the horses blessed beast. For a time, everything around was encountered unprecedented The destruction of- When being attacked, Double Horn''s Deep Scar''s ability to cause frequency resonance to destroy objects ran away! "Huh, more than that!" Seeing that his two beasts hadn''t done anything for a while, Xiao Gucheng showed a grinning smile, then raised his right hand, "Appear, the third beast, the mercury of dragons and snakes!!" The fourth true ancestor summoned the third beast In an instant, a two-headed dragon-shaped beast with silver-white scales popped out. As soon as the dragon''s mouth that swallowed everything out, it bit out a hole in the surrounding space, and then, under the will of Xiao Gucheng, it blasted towards Nagato. Come to kill. just-- "Liberation of Food Spirits-Bai Rui!!!" Ho Ho Ho!!! In a huge magic circle behind Kagura, the chain-wrapped double-headed Bai Rui roared out, also an expert in devouring, and under the control of Kagura, it also rushed towards the mercury of dragon and snake. Ho Ho Ho!!! The two two-headed dragon beasts immediately tried to bite and kill each other in the sky, and for a while, they were deadlocked. At this moment, Nagato smiled slightly and snapped his fingers-- In the next moment, only three hundred Narakweilers were condensed with red laser cannons, and then blasted out, targeting the fourth true ancestor. boom!!!.. 790 Chapter 093: Xian God Fights, Fierce Fighting [Next] Seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! More than three digits of laser bombardment were gathered at one point, and its destructive power was so great that the land of Xianjin Island was turbulent for the first time, and it even made people worry whether it would sink the artificial island. just-- After the slight turbulence, Xianjindao returned to calm again. This scene stunned many people who claim to have common sense. Then, they turned their eyes to the center of the laser bombardment, and saw that there was thick fog there, and they couldn''t see anything at all. The next moment, the thick mist turned into a form, and Xiao Gucheng''s figure reappeared. No, not only the ancient city of Xiao, but also the earth and buildings that should have been destroyed one by one appeared, and beside the ancient city of Xiao, there was a crustacean shrouded in silver mist The fourth beast, the silver mist of the carapace. This is a carapace with a fleshy body of silver mist. Its ability is an enlarged version of the ability of vampires to atomize. Whether it is a human body or a building, it can atomize and capture the binding power of matter. Obviously, the Fourth True Ancestor just summoned this beast in an instant, misting himself and the surrounding environment. Even the bombardment of the laser cannon was eliminated by this sudden atomization. "I have to say, you finally look like a real ancestor, Xiao Gucheng!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng''s performance, Nagato showed a rather nasty smile, "If you had become like this earlier, let me see it more favorably, maybe there won''t be what it is today." Nagato''s words were light, but they spread throughout the battlefield in an instant. Hearing these words, Moyase Yaze who was hiding on the edge of the battlefield suddenly changed his face, because, from Nagatos words, Moyase Moyuki unexpectedly heard that the red-haired guy is also about the current Akira Castle. Still holding an attitude of looking down. "Could it be that he..." Thinking of a certain situation in her mind, Keiki Yaase felt uneasy. Although Xiao Gucheng seemed to have all the beasts in his body, it could not give Yaase Keshu any sense of security. "Asshole!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Gucheng immediately furious, completely disregarding the fact that he had already summoned the four Scroll Beasts, once again raised his right hand, and the huge magic power was squandered again! "The successor of Yanguang and Ye Bo, Xiao Gucheng, here to release your shackles" The blood spewing from the right hand of the ancient city was transformed into a giant beast with the flash of light. It was a huge big horn sheep with a diamond-given flesh. It is the sheep of God that represents pure and absolute truth. No matter what kind of attack it is, the God Sheep of Diamonds will not be injured. It is a symbol of the immortality of the fourth true ancestor that can return his injuries to the attacker. "Come on, Mercedes-Benz, the first beast, "King Kong of God Sheep"!" Together with the shouts of the ancient city, the god sheep roared with the crystal of gems. As if venting the hosts resentment, the countless gem barriers created by the beasts filled the sky. The next moment, countless gems turned into a series of bombardments, regardless of the enemy and us, and the target was directed at all the enemies on the battlefield.Chinese under the pen www.bxzw.net At this time, the fourth true ancestor, only destruction is left in his heart! This mentality fully satisfies the destructive desire of the fourth true ancestor''s beasts, and it turns out that Xiaogucheng, the incomplete fourth true ancestor, exerts the destructive power that a complete fourth true ancestor''s beast should have! Faced with the bombardment of countless gems, Nagato just snapped his fingers! Rumble!!! At the same time, Narakwala rushed over, spreading his own repulsive position, using his body to block the attack of gems from Nagato. Amidst a series of roars, the Narakwala were stumbling. Whoosh whoosh!!! Quite a few gems penetrated the gap between the Narakvara and went straight towards Nagato. just-- "The sword and witch of the lion god son is here to worship! The god wolf of Xuexia, turn into a shield with the sound of a thousand swords breaking, and remove the evil and disaster for me!" Yukana, who had been guarding Nagato, finally moved. I saw the girl holding a handful of inferior Xuexia wolf imitated by Saya, inspiring the divine power concussion technique in it, forming a defensive enchantment. Bang bang bang!!! A series of collisions occurred between the barrier that can forcibly eliminate the magical power and the rapidly approaching diamond, which canceled each other out. The other girls evaded easily because they were not the main attackers, but many surrendered attackers and robots were hit by this wave of diamond bombardment and died. The next moment, the fallen Narakwalas immediately absorbed the material around them, replenishing the missing parts of their bodies, and once again appeared in front of the Fourth True Ancestor, and the laser cannons approaching three-digit numbers shot out again. boom!!! The laser bombardment hit the diamond barrier, was absorbed for the first time, then bounced out, bombarded the Narakwalas, and blasted them away. However, the next moment, the big robot ant that was bombarded started to repair itself. At this time, Xiao Gucheng was full of revenge, but seeing the wounds healed on the Narakwalas, he suddenly understood that he could not involve too much with this kind of machine. If so, then-- "Coming together, my beasts!" Holding up his right hand, under the command of the Fourth True Ancestor, the gold of the lion, the deep crimson of the two horns, the silver of the dragon and the snake, and the silver mist of the carapace, which were able to escape because of the attack of the King Kong of the God Sheep , The King Kong of God Sheep gathers. Manipulating the five great ancestor-level beasts, Xiao Gucheng''s deterrence was unparalleled for a while. "Break through all the guys in the way in one breath, and wipe out that guy in one go!" After making such a plan, the silver mist from the silver mist of the carapace filled the ancient city of Xiao. The next moment, the ancient city of Xiao turned into a fog and disappeared in place with the silver mist of the carapace. Then, the four beasts combined their forces and attacked I saw the four beasts gathered together and turned into a terrible torrent of magical power, blasting towards Nagato. In the torrent, it was full of thunder and lightning, shock ripples, dimensional swallowing, and traces of diamond bombardment. No one can stop it. "not bad!" Seeing this scene, Nagato stretched out his right hand, and the next moment, the silver beam of light skyrocketed!.. 791 Chapter 094 The Third Beast Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Daybreak base. In the cool room, Qian Cong is doing homework for Naisa who has lost his memory. Although she has lost her memory, it may be that what she has learned is easy to master, or Xiao Naisa was originally a genius. In the past few days, with the help of Qian Cong, the girl is constantly enriching herself at an extremely alarming speed. Seeing that the girl was looking at the book with joy, Qian Cong didn''t know whether she should be sorrowful or cheerful. "However, it is really good to be able to live happily even if you lose your memory!" Qian Cong sighed in her heart, but she knew that the Nasha she knew would never come back. Earlier, Asakusa had already asked Nagato, but what he got was-- "Restore memory? Impossible." "Of course, if you want me to help her shape a memory, it''s okay, but it is completely impossible to restore the original memory at this stage." "This little girl was too bold back then. She actually left a portion of the true ancestor''s will in her soul, causing her soul to be inadvertently infected a lot by the other party. Now with the birth of the original fourth true ancestor, that share The memory of being infested will be pulled away from her." "This is the biological instinct of the true ancestor, which is not controlled at all." At this moment, Qian Cong felt a blue figure by her side, turned her head, and saw Astarut holding afternoon tea on the table between herself and Nasa "Thank you, Astarut sauce!" "Thanks, Astarut..." Qian Cong and Naisa hurriedly expressed gratitude to the artificial life form girl, but at this moment, the ground was constantly shaking, and the teacup fell to the ground with a bang, crashing, making Qian Cong suddenly startled. "Asshole Saya, didn''t you say that it won''t cause much damage?!!!" Quickly walked out of the room, Qian Cong saw it for the first time, and a silver beam of light appeared straight into the sky. The girl''s intuition told her that something seemed to be gestating there... "this is" ... ... The silver beam of light rose to the sky! This is the third time that such a terrifying beam of light has appeared on Xian Shen Island. People who know the situation of the previous two times have recalled in their hearts and suddenly felt a little enlightened. The mysterious existence named Nagato is about to summon his third beast! At the bottom of the beam of light, the torrent of magic power that was being hit was constantly colliding, and the entire land of Xianjin Island was constantly swaying in this fierce collision. In the air, the endless magic wind began to sweep through, and even slowly evolving fierce tornadoes. As a result, the helicopter in the sky kept shaking, and it had to find a place to make an emergency landing. "Damn it, is he going to summon another tricky character?" Hiding in the dilapidated building, feeling the raging wind and the shaking earth, Yase Motoki muttered to himself in a low voice, "The whole island is beginning to shake. If the fighting is a little bit stiffer, I''m afraid the cornerstone gate will also I can''t bear it!" Looking at the torrent of magic power that destroyed everything in the distance, and the pillar of light that stood up and did not fall.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com It was the first time that Yaase Keshu discovered that the world''s highest level of destructive power was too strong to understand. "Ancient city..." After chanting the name of the true ancestor who made his feelings complicated, Yase Keshu had no idea what to do with his former best friend. The near death experience a few days ago made him unable to treat him calmly. Although I have always understood that the other party is in an unconscious state. However, Yase Keyuki realized that he realized a very cruel fact That is, Xiao Gucheng is no longer the human buddies he once was, but the true ancestor among the vampires, known as the fourth true ancestor who does not need beasts, does not need territory, and is arrogant and strongest! In the vampire recipe, humans are also food! All in all, Yase Motogi already has a psychological shadow, and it is precisely because of this that later Akase was guided to accept the sacrifice of blood, but Motoki Yaase did not stop in time, and accepted the blood sacrifice. Is it still the ancient city of humans? Keki Yaase didnt know, and didnt want to know... "what!" At this moment, Moyase Yaze gave a soft voice, because he saw that a six-legged machine phantom appeared in the beam of light, which seemed to be an enlarged version of the three hundred robotic ants that were facing the ancient city of Akira. The phantom appeared for a while, and then merged into the beam of light! I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but Moyase felt that something was about to appear in the beam of light. In the next moment, attention has changed again! In the beam of light, huge gold and black eyes loomed in the beam of light, as if the beam of light was alive, turning into a weird existence, looking down at sentient beings, and that faint killing intent instantly spread. As long as the intelligent life can perceive it, an inexplicable killing intent That is extremely pure killing! There is no reason, no hatred, no cause and effect, the simplest killing! Then, the huge eyes disappeared, and the beam of light seemed to solidify at this moment, and then condensed and lowered continuously, feeling the change of the beam of light, bombarding the beam of magic power back and forth, constantly trying to smash the beam of light. It''s just that the beam of light condensed faster, and it quickly condensed from the beam of light straight into the sky into a huge ball of light only as high as 30 meters, letting the torrent wash away! boom!!! At this moment, an extremely shocking explosion sound reverberated on Xianjin Island, and the earth quaked violently several times. Many ordinary people fell into a coma when they heard the explosion sound, and the magic torrent was also exploded. , The four beasts flew upside down one after another, hitting the ground. Ho Ho Ho!!! I saw the ball of light burst open, and a six-headed robotic electronic dragon was looking up to the sky and roaring. One of the dragon''s heads had bright eyes. Suddenly, a laser shot out towards a certain place, actually killing a crustacean and The fourth true ancestor burst out. For a while, no one said anything in the world! Only, six electronic dragons, a machine full of sci-fi colors, are floating in the air, cheering freely, seeming to celebrate their birth... ps: The next beast will be the three magical gods... 792 Chapter 095 Destroyed and Lagging [Part I] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the sky, six mechanical and electronic dragons full of science fiction are roaring wantonly. Amidst the roar, the wind swept across, and the earth resonated. This electronic dragon seemed to be the master of Xianjin Island, but it just appeared, and instantly robbed everyone''s attention. That terrifying coercion, just like its owner''s wishes, wants to rule over the gods! "what!!!" Under this pressure, the ancient city of Xiao, which was blasted out of the fog, suddenly roared like a weeping cry, and the magic power on his body was released uncontrollably. The next moment, the gold of the lion and the double horns were also blasted off. Shen Fei, the Mercury of the Dragon and Snake, and the King Kong of the God Sheep have all recovered as before, appearing from the big pit one after another, surrounding the six mechatronic dragons. "Ha ha!" At this moment, a chuckle spread throughout the battlefield, but under the six mechanical dragons, the red-haired young man was bowing his head slightly and chuckling. By his side, four girls were encircling him in a mess. Lian and Bai Rui are guarding the vicinity of several people. Not far behind Nagato and the others, there are demon attackers who are grateful In the previous violent collision, if it hadn''t been for Nagato to surround them with a beam of light, they would have died in that magical torrent. Not only that, the experience in the beam of light has opened up the horizons of these magic attackers and gained a lot of good fortune. As long as they cultivate for a while, they can make considerable progress. Because of this, there are many more magic attackers. Immediately turned into Nagato''s diehard! But for these attackers, Nagato didn''t care. The previous protection was just a random move. Gently pushed aside the protection circle of the girls, the red-haired boy walked out slowly, and soon came to the blood-stained, embarrassed Fourth Real Ancestor, slightly raised his head, revealing a pair of extremely sharp purple eyes! "I did it myself, do you think you have a chance of winning?" The red-haired boys voice is very soft, but the chaos of the battlefield cannot stop it from spreading to every corner. Anyone can hear from this sentence, that confidence that is more arrogant than anyone, and for The disdain of the fourth true ancestor! ... ... "Facing four real ancestor-level beasts at the same time, it is so arrogant!" Hearing Nagato''s declaration from the three-dimensional virtual imagination, even Nangong Nayue, who is somewhat dissatisfied with the current Xiao Gucheng, couldn''t help but ridicule, then looked at Saya, wanting to see the other''s embarrassed expression. just-- Seeing that month, Saya was smiling! Compared with any smile in the past, it is more sincere, just like a smile when a child expresses his joy, a pure and inspiring smile. Very puzzled that month. In the eyes of the witch confined to the gap in the current world vision, the true ancestor is undoubtedly the strongest combat power in this world! The ancient city of Xiao, which controls plural Beasts, and can control plural Beasts at the same time, Nangong thinks that there is no way to defeat it that month. If he fights, the final result is definitely defeat. Although Saya and Nagato are really mysterious, especially in the last battle, that month knew that what Saya was planning was no less than the three great ancestors and Tianbu created the weapon of killing God-the fourth ancestor. This kind of thing. But that month really didn''t think that at this stage they could defeat the fourth true ancestor who was truly complete.Love Literature Network www.23wenxue.com Seeing that month''s gaze, Saya also understood the other party''s thoughts, and took a sip of tea leisurely, "Nayuejang, don''t let the world restrict your gaze. In that case, it would be too narrow." "Now, Brother Nagato really wakes up," "It doesn''t matter whether the three great ancestors or human forces, it doesn''t matter what it is. The pace of dawn is no one can stop!" ... ... Ho Ho Ho!!! Facing Nagatos provocative words, the fourth true ancestor responded by-- I saw the beasts roaring and taking action. The Mercury of the Dragon and Snake was the first to move, using its own power of interference dimension to freeze the space around the six mechanical dragons! The lion''s gold roared and rushed into the sky. Not long after, black thunderclouds gathered in the sky, covering all the afternoon sun. Between the clouds, thunder and lightning flashed, and the accumulated magical power turned into thunder and blasted down! The two-horned Deep Scar was suspended in the air, and supersonic shock waves burst out, while the King Kong of the Sheep once again spread out overwhelming diamonds, heading towards the mechanical dragon that looked like a metal monster. "Humph!" Faced with this situation, the young red-haired young man snorted, and the twelve red eyes of the mechanical dragon above his head were shining. The body of the mechanical dragon, which was more than 30 meters high, first slammed left and right. The space barrier is crushed! Oooh!!! In the roar, the heads of the six mechanical dragons opened up, and a huge repulsive force field emerged from the mechanical dragon. This was derived from the ancient weapons of the gods. The defensive force field on Narakwala was actually the next three frontal. The beast''s attack. boom!!! The huge explosion sound reverberated in the sky, accompanied by a shock wave of a certain frequency, crushing everything around, in the smoke and dust produced by the explosion, the current flowed, and the diamonds flew around, leaving one by one on the ground. Not a small pit. The next moment, a gust of wind blew, the smoke and dust dispersed, and the intact figures of six mechanical and electronic dragons appeared in the sky. "impossible!" Seeing this scene, the Fourth True Ancestor couldn''t help holding his fist, and said in a speechless voice that it was not just that he had lost his stance, but the people who secretly watched the Xian God power at this station were all lost. After all, it was the attack of the three true ancestor-level beasts! However, the dawn forces and the surrendered attackers were beaming with joy. "How can''t it be, my third beast, the evolutionary dragon, but a beast that is more powerful than everyone imagined!" The red-haired boy standing under the six mechatronic dragons said so! At this moment, there were noises in the surrounding environment, and the Narakwala, who had been buried alive under the previous magical torrent, appeared unscathed, gathered behind the young man, and his strength, Set off vividly!.. 793 Chapter 096-The second one You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Narakwala. A biological weapon from the age of the gods unearthed forty years ago. It is said that this weapon destroys a large number of cities, and even possesses the fighting power that threatens the three true ancestors. But in the eyes of Nagato, the destructive power of this thing is really insufficient. The laser cannon is nothing but brilliant. However, the defensive ability of Narakwala made Nagato a little surprised. The defense mechanism of this weapon is that after being attacked, it will actively absorb surrounding materials to repair the damage, and a corresponding defense field will be born. In short, it''s evolution! Of course, it is not really possible to evolve infinitely. If that is the case, Narakwala is absolutely priceless! There is a limit to the evolution of this kind of gadget, which is limited by the materials used to manufacture Narakwala. The evolutionary machine dragon that was born with the body of the Queen of Narakwala as a sacrifice is based on the magic of Nagato as its body. Therefore, the defensive limit of this beast is limited by the quality of Nagatos magic. . In this way, the machine dragon becomes a beast that can grow! Its defensive limit increases with the growth of its strength in Nagato Humane Mode. In addition, the machine dragon has the immortality of beasts, and it is simply the most qualified guardian of Nagato! Not to mention the future, it''s just how powerful Nagato''s magic power has been tempered in the Moon World for more than ten years. That''s the magic power of a magician who has comprehended the three laws, and has merged the magic of the kind of magic that is almost miraculous! Therefore, the attack of the three true ancestor-class beasts, in front of the defense of the machine dragon, can''t break the defense! This scene is almost like a hammer blow, bombarding the fourth true ancestor, and even the secretly hidden artificial island management commune and the person in charge of the Lion King agency. The terrible Nagato is far beyond their expectations. "No, I absolutely don''t believe it, no matter how strong you are, I will kill you!" "Even if this island is destroyed, it''s the same!" After the gaffe, the fourth true ancestor almost fell into hysterical madness, and despite the fact that he had already summoned five beasts, he brazenly raised his right hand again, his golden eyes flashed again, and all the vampire fangs were exposed. The next moment, Xiao Gucheng''s whole body sprayed out magical power like black miasma. The ancient city with its hands up high was staring at the sky as the dark clouds on its head were gradually dissipating. This figure of the Fourth True Ancestor inexplicably made people feel like pulling a huge sword from the ground. "Heir of the flames of Ye Bo''s blood, Xiao Gucheng, here to liberate your shackles" The miasma swayed by the almost paranoid and crazy true ancestor twisted the space, and soon formed the shape of a sword in the void. Obviously it has a height of several kilometers, but the naked eye can still see his figure clearly. That is a big exaggerated sword with a blade far more than 100 meters. Its correct shape is an ancient weapon called the three cobalt sword.It is said to be a sword used by the gods.Chinese under the pen www.bxzw.net In the banquet of flames, the girl who was once called the fourth true ancestor of the original, summoned and sank a part of the island of Xianjin Island, the most ferocious beast, appeared again, and all this, its goal , Is actually the cornerstone gate of Xianjin Island! "not good!" "Is the fourth true ancestor crazy?!" "Gucheng, no!" At this moment, both the enemy and ours were shocked when they saw the fourth true ancestor''s move, especially the people in charge of the Yase Motoki and the string God Island forces. They were shocked to discover that they had completely underestimated the fourth true ancestor''s madness degree! "Come on, the seventh beast-the black sword of Yemo!" Obviously, the fourth true ancestor ignored a series of noises and issued his own commands. In response to the call of the ancient city, the huge sword began to fall. The blade that was accelerated by gravity was wrapped in hot flames, and its posture was like a meteorite falling from the sky. The atmosphere vibrated violently, and the sky became bright as a new sun appeared. "If you are allowed to succeed, I will have a headache too!" Glancing at the sky indifferently, Nagato''s sharp left eye gradually changed, and a red halo flickered in the eyes of the red-haired boy, and the six-pointed star symbolizing the humane mode power system was looming in the red halo. Transformed from the famous reincarnation eye and the demon eye of straight death in Xingyue Zhong, the life wheel eye exclusively dedicated to Nagato reappears! Obviously, the origin of the dead is still sleeping and metamorphosing, and has not really awakened, but Nagato has been able to use the fate wheel eyes. Obviously, when it is unknown, Nagato has undergone an essential change. "Then, let the world take a look, my power!" While speaking, Nagatos right hand automatically ignited blood flames. The next moment, the blood flames burst out and turned into a longbow. The red-haired boy showed a sarcasm at the fourth ancestor, and then pulled the longbow away. , A short section of blood flame transformed into a bow and arrow, resting on the bowstring, pointing to the sky! "not good!" Although in a state of paranoia, the true ancestor''s instincts were maximized. When Xiao Gucheng saw Nagato''s actions, he felt a bit bad, and immediately manipulated the five beasts, and rushed towards Nagato, trying to stop Nagato. This arrow! just-- Ho Ho Ho!!! I saw the Dragon of Evolution rushing over the defensive field that made the beasts on the scene helpless, roaring and rampaging right and left! Whether its lightning thunder, or diamond bombardment, or shock impact, atomization doesnt matter. Even if the dimension is swallowed, it cant help but the dragon body is specially strengthened by Nagato to the ultimate defensive force field, and it was hit one by one. open! At this moment, the red-haired boy let go of the bowstring, and a red arrow of flame shot straight into the sky. How graceful is this arrow, like a flame that rises into the sky, in an instant, it collides head-on with the shooting star down! boom!!! In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, even horror, the red-haired boy''s arrow that looked like a moth into the fire turned out to be like a supreme soldier, tearing open the dark sword of the night demon, and with the roar, it was completely destroyed and dissipated. up in the air .. 794 Chapter 097-The Third Killing of Demon Eye! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what!!!" The moment the night demons black sword was smashed by an arrow by Nagato, Xiao Gucheng felt that the night demons black sword had returned to his body at some point, and the whole person felt a sudden violent pain and wailed. , And then stopped abruptly and fell to the ground. Nagato didn''t really slay the Dark Sword of the Night Demon, but shattered his body and shook the opponent''s will. After all, in the eyes of Nagato, the beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor are all his own. But even so, Xiao Gucheng felt heartfelt pain. Because the ancient city of Xiao is Agurora dedicated to his own existence, as a medium, he took over the nine beasts of the fourth true ancestor and became the fourth true ancestor. Because of this, the ancient city of Xiao and the beasts have a deep contact. If the blessed beast suffers too much injury, it will also feed back to Xiao Gucheng. After Nagato shot such an arrow, because it was too shocking, the scene was silent. Only the fourth true ancestor curled up on the ground, gasping in a low voice, making everyone who saw this scene feel physically and mentally chilling. "Although it looks much stronger, but still disappointed!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly spoke, and his words were still very rude, "Although you have mastered the beast, you dont understand what is strong. A qualified true ancestor is not strong because of the beast, but It is extremely powerful in itself!" "If only relying on the beasts, the three true ancestors would not be able to live for such a long time. They would have been wiped out by various magic weapons!" The words of the red-haired boy echoed throughout the battlefield, so that everyone could clearly hear and even feel the strength of Nagato, and when he heard Nagatos words, Xiao Gucheng struggled to stand up "Stop talking nonsense, I don''t believe it, but I..." Xiao Gucheng couldn''t listen to Nagato''s "killing sister" enemy, and paid such a high price. If he couldn''t kill the opponent, Xiao Gucheng didn''t know whether he would collapse. Forcibly suppressing the physical and mental pain, Xiao Gucheng forcibly extracted the magic power from his bloodline again. just-- "Come on, the weak!" "Unfortunately, I''m tired of it, let me defeat you all at once!" Xiao Gucheng still has to fight forcibly, but Nagato is tired of it. At this moment, the long bow in the hand of the boy has once again returned to blood flames. It is wrapping around the red-haired boys left arm. The moment Nagatos voice just fell, his body The blood flame suddenly turned into a dagger! Whoosh!!! The young mans left eye was gleaming, and with a light pause under his feet, Nagato disappeared in place. The next moment he suddenly appeared in front of the dragon and snakes mercury, the dagger in his hand was drawn out, and then he stepped on the dragon and the snake again Disappeared, then appeared on the golden back of the lion, and the dagger was swiped. Then the red-haired boy jumped down from the back of the lion''s beast, and the dagger in his hand was divided into two, turning into two red lights, respectively, blasting on the deep scarlet of the double horns and the silver mist of the carapace. boom!!! Just when Nagato landed lightly, there were four consecutive roars in the sky, and the beasts that had just been attacked by Nagato burst open, and a large amount of magic power swept through them, turning into a wave of magic winds. "Woo!!!" There was no resistance at all. This time, the four consecutive severe pains made Xiao Gucheng unable to even shout. The whole person fell completely, and his mental endurance was almost reaching the limit, and he lost the ability to fight again.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8xs.com From Nagato''s announcement of the end of the battle to the end of the shot, the whole process only took a few moments, and it didn''t take a few seconds to combine, and everyone was speechless. It''s all about torture! That extremely obvious difference in strength made all the people of the dawn powers, even the attackers who just surrendered, all excited, and the faces of those who were enemies of Nagato were ashamed. This kind of power makes people unable to resist the heart at all! At this moment, Nagato moved. At this time, Nagato''s every move touched everyone''s hearts. I saw him walking towards the fallen Fourth True Ancestor at a leisurely pace. In everyones minds, Nagato was killing people, and at this time, the last remaining beast of the Fourth True Ancestor , King Kong of God Sheep appeared on the way of Nagato. The huge goat surrounded countless diamonds, guarding the fourth true ancestor, facing Nagato. "It deserves to be the symbol of the fourth true ancestor''s immortality. When the true ancestor can''t control him, he can take the initiative to protect him. However, after seeing my methods, do you think you can really stop me?" The red-haired boy didn''t care about the obstacles in front of him at all. Hearing Nagatos words, the King Kong of the God Sheep did not take the initiative to attack, and the diamonds spread out around it, forming a huge diamond barrier. This is the true power of the King Kong of the God Sheep, the guardian power to protect the immortal ancestor, and absorb the enemy The power will bounce it back. "Hehe, is the guardian of the true ancestor?" In Nagato''s chuckle, a gust of wind blew the red-haired boy''s bangs slightly, revealing a magic eye with a red hexagram halo, "For me, as long as there is no detached cause and effect, there is a concept of death. , Then, such existence..." In the words, the blood flames in Nagato''s hand gathered and quickly turned into a long sword. next moment-- Whoosh!!! I saw Nagato suddenly appear in front of the King Kong of the God Sheep, and the long sword crossed, the King Kong of the God Sheep, which claimed to be able to rebound all damage, was destroyed, and the King Kong of the God Sheep was directly dissipated. "Even if it is a god, I can kill it for you!" At this moment, Nagato''s words slowly echoed throughout the battlefield... At the moment when the King Kong of the God Sheep was broken, the true ancestor who came curled up shook, and lost his movement. The ancient city of Xiao was about to lose his consciousness. Seeing such an ancient city of Xiao, Long Gate slowly approached. On the battlefield, the atmosphere froze for a while. Nagato wants to kill the true ancestor! The people present, especially those on the basic plane, felt a tremor as long as they thought of this result. As they grew up listening to the name of the true ancestor, it was almost like a dream, and they couldn''t help but utter some sound. However, when Nagato was three meters away from Xiaogucheng Silence fell... .. 795 Chapter 098: The Fourth Breaker of Silence! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Silence has come! The sound of the wind and the slightly noisy crowd could not be heard, and the complete silence surrounded everyone on the battlefield. But that is only a momentary matter. It was as if the switch was switched, and soon the sound returned to the world. However, this change brought the sense of disharmony as if being suddenly taken to a strange place, causing the attackers on the battlefield to groan in pain, and many people even fell. The girls also showed some discomfort one after another, and Saya Hua''s eyes widened! "My lord, here comes the Silence Breaker!" Almost immediately, at the moment when the voice returned, Saiyaka Kosaka reminded Nagato loudly in a reflexive manner. As soon as the girl said this, the attackers who were present were in an uproar. The Silence Breaker, one of the three sages of the Lion King''s organ, is also a well-known existence in the world among the three sages. Even in rumors, the three sages of the Lion King''s organ have the ability to kill the true ancestor. Such a character is a legend for the attacker, and her appearance inevitably caused a commotion among the attackers present. Hearing what Saaya said, Nagato nodded with a smile. Compared with other people, Nagato has no bad consequences. In perception, like a book with torn pages, the continuity of consciousness is affected by a certain force, which is different from the sense of immediacy and non-sight. . That unpleasant feeling is just like fragments in a movie. But it''s just that! just-- The fourth ancestor who was three meters in front of him disappeared, then the red-haired boy turned his head and looked at about twenty meters in front of his left, where three figures were standing there, supported by Yase Motoki. The dying Fourth True Ancestor was looking at the third person with a complex expression. The third person is a woman, standing there, as if separated from the existence of time, and independent from the world. The face covered by the turban-like thin cloth cannot be seen clearly, but it is obviously still young, almost like a high school student. She was wearing a luxurious witch costume that was gilded and inlaid with martial arts gems. In one of her hands, she also held a silver gun. It was surprisingly returned to the Lion Kings mechanism by Xue Cai, the secret weapon of the Lion Kings mechanism. , The Demon Breaking Spear that killed the true ancestor-Xuexia Wolf! "Meet again, Lord Nagato!" Looking directly at Nagato, the woman walked a few steps forward, then bowed slightly to salute, "I am one of the three sages of the lion king''s organs in the contemporary era, chanting ancient times. Of course, what the outside world calls me is the one who destroys silence! " After Xian Gu Yong had finished speaking, she turned her head slightly and glanced at Saaya Hua in the distance behind Nagato, causing Wu Weiyuan to hide behind Yukana almost reflexively. "Indeed, did you meet for the second time?" Wuyou Love Book Network www.51asw.com Seeing the strange maiden in front of her, sensing the situation of the other party, a weird smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Now you are much stronger than when we met last time. It''s because of your equipment. ?" "But in any case, it feels stronger than the fourth true ancestor!" "Thank you, Lord Nagato!" Hearing Nagato''s compliment, Xian Gu Yong did not look a bit of pride, but showed a little regret, "Compared to me, the last time you met is really completely different, like two people! " Obviously, Xian Gu Yong was still regretting it. When the two met for the first time, he didn''t do anything! If faced with the mysterious young man who destroyed the beasts of the Fourth True Ancestor in a single blow, Xian Gu Yong felt a lot of pressure, especially the magic eye, the blushing magic eye, which made Xian Gu Yong have Kind of feeling that you will be thoroughly understood. Had it not been for Xian Gu Yong, as one of the three sages, she would have gone violently long ago! "Your Excellency Nagato, our Lion King organization has lost this war. If possible, I am willing to acquiesce to your intentions and hope you can let us take the Fourth True Ancestor away!" The two looked at each other quietly for a while, and in the end Xian Gu Yong couldn''t bear the inspection of the Demon Eye of the Fate Wheel, and said his request. "Wait, this is different from what we said!" At the moment when Xianguyong''s voice just fell, a middle-aged man''s panicked voice appeared behind the battlefield. It was a middle-aged man with a slightly beer belly. He was the head of the artificial island management commune. , The current patriarch of the Yaze clan, Yase Akira! "We and the Lion King agency are allies, you can''t just leave like this, aren''t you the Three Sages, then defeat him!" At this time, the man with the highest authority on the artificial island was full of horror. He was no longer invincible and strategized, but he is no wonder that although he is the patriarch of the Yaze clan, the reason why he became the patriarch is entirely because he is Director of Artificial Island Management Commune! He dedicated all his life to the artificial island. If this battle fails, his entire life''s efforts will be wasted. "I''m sorry, Chairman Yase, even as the Three Saints, I don''t have much confidence to face your Lord Nagato!" It''s just that the sensible Xian Gu Yu, in a tactful tone, flatly rejected Yase Akira''s request. These words immediately made the man with an unbalanced mentality show a trace of madness, and saw that he took out a red one. The button device, watching Xian Gu Yong, and Nagato "Sure enough, the Lion King mechanism is such an unreliable guy, I''ve been guarding your hands long ago!" "The development of this artificial island is my encouragement for the family to participate. The artificial island is mine. I don''t allow anyone to take it away!" "The button on my hand is the self-detonation button of the artificial island. The kid named Nagato, stop immediately for me. Otherwise, I would rather destroy the artificial island than leave it to you!" Yases words immediately stirred up a wave of waves. Everyone present, or through various means, who heard this paragraph was stunned, and then there was a chaos. This mans madness caused a lot of People are horrified. just-- "Stop, it''s a joke, I will live without threats!" Nagato''s eyes were sharp, and he spoke word by word. The dominance of words was undoubtedly revealed!.. 796 Chapter 099: The Clown and the War First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is domineering! How could the absolute overlord who walked on the path of conquer receive any threats? Dont say that Yazes so-called self-detonation device has been destroyed by Nagato. Even if it is not destroyed, Nagato will never be threatened by others. Even if one day someone uses his lover or even his brother as a threat Nagato will not compromise. This is Nagato, a strong man who has already embarked on his own path! Therefore, Yase''s threat is destined to be empty! "Asshole, don''t you know what the button in my hand means, there are more than half a million lives on the artificial island, can''t it cause you a little bit of compassion?" Hearing Nagato''s solemn declaration, everyone on the field could feel from the words that the opponent''s domineering and toughness, and Yase Kenju, who has spent half his life in the two fields of government and business, naturally understood more clearly. Although in a state of panic, he immediately changed his direction, attempting to threaten Nagato with his entire life on the artificial island. In his eyes, a young man of Nagato''s age, no matter how strong, unscrupulous, and rebellious, facing the loss of more than half a million lives, I am afraid that he will not be able to deal with it safely. just-- "puff!" Hearing the threat from the man not far away, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. Although he maintained an indifferent posture, Nagato still couldn''t hold back the smile in his heart in the face of such a threat. To be honest, Nagato never thought that someone would threaten with so-called innocent lives! "It''s funny, idiot!" I saw Nagato''s red and purple eyes looking at Yaze Akizumi with a cold smile, and said every word, with seriousness in his words, "As long as I exist, even if all mankind and even the planet are dead. ,so what!" The red-haired boy''s voice was not loud, but there was a huge wave in the hearts of all the people present! Because Nagato has already cultivated to a level that is hard for ordinary people to achieve. His words and deeds are one. As long as Nagato earnestly speaks, it will naturally make people understand that it is his mind. But because of this, everyone present could not help but be shocked How could there be such a person in the world! This is no longer a cold-blooded person who can completely treat all beings in the world as ants. Even the three true ancestors do not have such a mentality. Otherwise, why would the first true ancestor sign the sanctuary? The covenant! "you" Yase Kenjiki trembled all over and wanted to continue struggling, but Nagato was tired of his existence. An invisible and powerful mental power invaded Yase Kenjiki''s body without any sound and controlled his hand. Just press it directly! Click! This crisp voice immediately caught everyones attention. Although they were shocked by Nagatos words just now, the people present still remembered what the button in Yase''s hand was. This pressing sound made many people The heartbeat is all one meal. Then, nothing happened...beautiful novel www.meilixs.com At this moment, the people who had been frightened before could not help but squint at Yase Kenju, and even Yase Keiki could not help but look at his nominal father with a very unkind wink. "No, no, no, how could this happen, I obviously already..." However, at this time, Yase Kenju couldn''t care about anything. The back hand he had prepared failed unexpectedly, which made him feel shocked and ignored the fact that he was manipulated just now. In a sense, he was almost crazy! boom!!! However, without waiting for Yase Kenji to finish speaking, this powerful figure that had been in power for a while suddenly flew out and hit the ground heavily, lost movement, life or death. "Too noisy!" Some dissatisfied muttered, it was obvious that the person who had just shot was Nagato, and the red-haired boy turned his head again and looked at the one who broke the silence, Xianguyong, revealing an extremely subtle smile. "The clowns are gone, so let''s talk about our affairs!" "For me, I dont care much about the life of the fourth true ancestor, but only the works of the three true ancestors and Tianbu, and I also want to see if the fourth true ancestor can give me something in the future Surprise." "But letting you go like this is kind of boring." During the words, Nagatos left demon eye converged, turned purple again, and calmly said, Then, lets make a bet. I only use the power of the first time we met. You have no limits. Give it a try. Can you run away from me!" Looking at the confident Nagato, Xian Guyong was silent for a few seconds, and then said: "What if I defeat you?" "Hahaha!!!" Hearing what the Miko said, Nagato laughed a few times, and the powerful mental power swept out, "Then, I will give up my actions, but you, sure, can I do it by myself!!!" The powerful mental power infects the surroundings in an instant, turning the surroundings into their own domain! Reality interferes! Once Nagato was bored, one of the mental power tactics invented was to force interference with the physical laws of reality with extraordinary spiritual power, and expand a real-modified realm with his own center. boom!!! At first, the earth was roaring slightly, it seemed that something was driving the pulsation of the earth. Not long after, huge stone thorns came out from the sky, surrounded by the Silence Breaker, and roared towards Xianguyu, Yase Ji Shu and the Fourth True Ancestor blasted away. Soon after, the world was once again dominated by silence... The trembling sound of the earth, the roar of stone thorns extending from the earth, and the exclamation of the surrounding spectators all disappeared at this moment. At this moment, Nagato''s mental power boiled! The power of time and space in the red-haired boy, especially the power of time, also trembled slightly! boom!!! The next moment, the sound returned to the world again, the sound of stone thorns colliding with each other echoed in the field, and the three of Xian Gu Yong appeared outside the stone thorns, among them Xian Gu Yong was looking at Nagato with extremely surprised eyes. ... 797 Chapter 100 The gap of time is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the red-haired boy not far away, Xian Gu Yong was surprised. Although Xian Gu Yong is nominally one of the three sages of the Lion King''s institution, in fact, she is the head of the three sages and the strongest! All this stems entirely from the power of Xian Gu Yong. The power of silence! As an enemy of Xian Gu Yong, she was often defeated silently in the silent world just now, but she did not expect that someone could break the silence arbitrarily with her own spiritual power. That''s right! The restoration of silence just now was not the work of Xian Gu Yong, but Nagato took the initiative to break it with mental power! This made Xian Gu Yong had to be surprised. "I''m surprised, you can actually do this!" "The first time I didn''t notice it because it was too sudden, but now I realized that the power you gained at the cost of that body seems to be worth it!" Not only Xian Gu Yong was surprised, but Nagato was also a little surprised, of course, more curious. "Your Excellency actually knows?" Hearing Nagatos words, Xian Gu Yong was shocked. She didnt expect that Nagato actually saw her physical problem The power of Xian Gu Yong was not obtained by self-cultivation, but was obtained by participating in the experiment of the Lion King organ and incorporating a certain super-ancient civilization fetish. Only as a price, the life of Xian Gu Yong was shortened to a certain extent. , In a sense, it didnt take a few years to survive. Even, because of the power of that fetish, she couldn''t extend her life by transforming into a vampire. This is why Xian Guyong is the head of the three sages of the Lion Kings organization, but he did not take the leading position in the meeting of the three sages. After all, one of the three sages who does not live long is really not suitable for each organization. Kind of decision making. Therefore, in every meeting, she tried her best to listen to the opinions of two outsiders and two three saints. "If you can''t see your state, do you think I will make such a concession? I really want to see, at the end of life, what kind of brilliance you can bloom, so don''t care about it!" Naturally, Nagato knew that Xianguyongs surprise was only a small part, and had the purpose of testing his own reality. It was just that Nagato had long been accustomed to hiding his abilities and didnt say much. A huge spiritual force burst out of the boys body. Out! Huhuhu!!! At this moment, the violent wind swept over the battlefield, turning into wind blades, densely covering the sky, and then, without a second word, it blasted down towards Xian Gu Yong. "not good!" Xian Gu Yong secretly said in his heart that compared to the previous attack, the attack range covered the entire audience. If he wanted to avoid so many wind blades, he had to directly attack the opponent himself, but his silence might be cracked by the opponent. "However, if this is the case, you can only...fight!" After all, it is the head of the three sages of the Lion King organization. Xian Gu Yong eliminated his distracting thoughts for the first time and activated his own power. In the next instant, time began to extend indefinitely, and the whole world began to be rendered silently. Stepping out, Xian Gu Yong entered another gray world full of dead silence!Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net Here is a gap in time! Time is not a specific thing, because the life span is different, and the length of time behaves differently in different lives. A short flash is a lifetime, but in the eyes of humans, it is only a short night. Turning a short moment into an infinitely long time, into the world under the gap of time, this is the ability of Xian Gu Yong! During this long period of time, no matter what sound is in silence, this is the origin of the name of the silence breaker. Stepping into this gray world, Xian Gu Yong rushed towards Nagato for the first time. In the eyes of those who broke the silence of the Lion Kings organs, the red-haired boy at this time was filled with purple mental power, and the breath of time was permeating from the opponent. Before long, he could break his silence and bring the world away. Replace with the original normal world. "He must be killed!" With this plan in mind, Xian Gu Yong held the Xuexia Wolf in his hands in front of her chest, and the gems on her unique outfit shone with dazzling light, continuously providing maintenance for Xian Gu Yong and even strengthening the space. power. "The god son of and the high god maiden pray here--" Xian Guyong suddenly felt a little uncomfortable reaction in her body, chanting Xuexialangs activating spirit in her mouth, and secretly said in her heart that she is indeed inappropriate to use this weapon to kill the true ancestor, and she does not have the qualifications of Xuecai. Be amazed. But she did not stop her words, because if you want to decide the victory or defeat with one blow, you must use this weapon "The dawn of breaking the devil, the god wolf of Xuexia, quickly use the power of steel to help me kill the evil gods and hundreds of ghosts!" Enduring all the discomfort, Xian Gu Yong activated the power of Xuexia Wolf, and the next moment, the spear blade that denied all magic was shining, and it was about to hit the red-haired boy with one blow. just-- "It''s a pity, it''s almost!" At this moment, Xian Gu Yong felt a strong resistance, and completely fixed his weak body, and the tip of Xuexia Wolf''s spear stayed ten centimeters in front of Nagato''s head. "This is a gap in time. This way, it gives me a lot of insights about time!" Nagato, who was clearly unable to move in the gap of time, seemed to have suddenly merged into the world, moving his hands and feet at will in this silent space, which surprised Xian Gu Yong first, and then smiled wryly. "It turns out that this is the purpose of your Excellency. It''s a lie to see what I can achieve!" "Not!" Hearing Xian Guyong''s words, Nagato shook his head and showed a slight smile, "I do have the intention to see what you can do. The strong will not deceive people, at most it is not finished." What''s the difference between this and lie! Xian Gu Yong said so in his heart, but he didn''t show any gaffe, but asked indifferently: "So, you won, what do you plan to do with me!" "Now, Xian Gu Yong, are you interested in quitting jobs? The condition is to give you a good life!" "..." .. 798 Chapter 101 The third time that Kongzis exit! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Heaven, Bai Yujing! In a Japanese-style courtyard in the northwest region of the martial arts realm, the vast aura permeated, and the savage beasts in the most savage realm on the Baiyujing were shocked to flee everywhere, and the warriors in countless realms were shocked. boom!!! At this moment, the vast breath exploded again! After a short while, this breath turned into a rebellious and cold aura, sweeping the entire field for the first time. Except for those who were in retreat, many powerful people on Bai Yujing felt this aura. "How many years, it''s really a long-lost breath!" In the central mountain range of the martial arts realm, Lu Yinghua stood in front of a simple Taoist temple, feeling the breath, revealing a nostalgic breath, "Such a pure Godslayer breath, it''s been a long time!" After many years, Lu Yinghua finally stepped through the void and came to the heaven from the way of ascension left by Nagato. After stepping into the heavens, Lu Yinghua was picked up by Bai Yujing for the first time. There was no way. Who would call him Luo Haos disciple? Even if he didnt count his wifes status as the older wife, Luo Hao was one of the few strongest members on Bai Yujing Even for girls like Erica, facing Luo Hao, they couldn''t get tough. In fact, Lu Yinghua would never come to Bai Yujing if he had a choice. The experience of Lu Yinghua as a teenager who became Luo Hao''s disciple, if written, would definitely be a shocking story about Lu Yinghua''s survival. Being an apprentice is life-threatening, and it really makes people wonder how to complain. But after hesitating, Lu Yinghua hesitated for a long time after letting Luo Hao know the consequences of not being able to avoid coming. Fortunately, Luo Hao was still practicing magical runes in retreat and let Lu Ying Hua was relieved. However, habitually in order to please his master, Lu Yinghua just sleeps in front of this Taoist temple. Perceiving this cold breath at this time, Lu Yinghua couldn''t help but sigh. "Although there is no Godkiller, the plane before the ascension is much safer, but it is also less interesting. Feeling this breath again makes my heart eager to move!" Standing there, Lu Yinghua said so. I have to say that Luo Hao''s disciples are not ordinary people anyway, they have a restless heart. ... ... The cold aura raged for almost half a minute, then slowly converged, and soon disappeared without a trace. At this time, in front of the Japanese-style courtyard in the northwest region of the martial arts realm, a door of space slowly appeared, and a girl walked out of the door of space. It was a girl full of wifey temperament. The uniform with a white background and red edges, underneath is a full-length dress for women. There are cloak-like hem on both sides of the thighs. The smooth shoulders are directly exposed to the air. A pair of long white socks cover the thighs. Once there, his chest was covered by a decorative garment similar to armor.Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com On the girl''s waist, a weapon that looked like a Western sword swayed with the wavy hem, giving the girl a touch of heroism that was just right. "Mom, wait for me!" At this moment, an elf girl about the size of a slap flew out of the door of space, and flew straight to the girl''s shoulder, and was intimate with her, "Yui Yi also misses Sister Poison Island very much." Obviously, this person and spirit are Asuna, whose real name is Yuki Asuna, and her goddaughter-Yui! After three years of dark life in the digital world, Asuna can no longer return to her original life. Because of the three years of life, Asuna could no longer let go of the power in her hands, and even had a little fear of stopping the pursuit of power. This is the consequence of insecurity. This is the reason why Asuna''s heart is strong, and only such a little sequelae. Many people who have also lived in that world for three years have become completely paranoid and have become slaves to power! Therefore, after a brief loss, she and the humans who had lived in the dark digital world for a long time, together with their digital partners, all became Saya''s direct followers. When I came here this time, Saya ordered her to pick up people. "Ah, I want Yui too!" At this moment, a long and smiling voice came from the Japanese-style courtyard, and the room door opened with a click. A tall girl with purple hair wearing a kimono and a long knife slowly walked away. Coming out, it is the master of breath, Toxic Island Suizi! After becoming a Godslayer, she was stimulated by Nagatos use of the Holy Grail. She was still in retreat. At this time, she just embarked on the second step of the Godslayer, combining her power with herself. Once, this will exude such a breath. "It''s been a long time, Asuna, why would you come to me?" I saw that Tsuneko smiled at Yui first, and then looked at Asuna. She has the characteristics of blackening. She has a good impression of Asuna, a girl who has not blackened after living in the dark world for three years. "This time Master Saye asked me to pick you up. Let''s go first. When you get there, let the adults speak for yourself!" Seeing Tsueko appeared, Asuna didn''t talk nonsense, and said something to Tsuneko, then turned and walked towards the door of time and space behind her. Tsuko didn''t mind Asuna''s randomness, or that Asuna''s randomness, It shows that she regards herself as a true friend. Following Asuna into the gate of time and space, in an instant, time and space changed, and what appeared in front of Saya was not what Saya expected, Sayas digital world, but a golden palace "Why come to the temple?!" "Sister, there was a little accident on the side, and there is not enough manpower for the time being!" At this moment, a Saya in military uniform walked into the door of the temple, looking very serious, "You just left the customs at this time, just go to the battle!" "Isn''t Sister Saya who can serve as a tens of thousands of soldiers alone, and there will be insufficient manpower?" Hearing what Saya said, Keiko showed a surprised expression, and then said with a smile, "But, that doesnt matter, you are right, I just left the customs, I really want to find someone to have a good fight, yes, Ya Shina, Yui, do you want to play in another world?" .. 799 Chapter 102 The fourth new string God Island! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The market in midsummer This city named Kushigami is actually an artificial island floating in the Pacific Ocean built by magic with resin, metal, and organic materials. The white moon floating above the head coldly reflects the sea sweeping the market. It is now close to midnight, and soon the date will enter a new day. The glass of the building after the lights have been extinguished reflects the light of the street lights like a broken magic mirror. The bustling street in front of the station is a sea of ??neon lights. There are also family restaurants, karaoke, and convenience stores open late at night. There are many young people. In their innocent play and laughter, they occasionally talked about the most recent events that happened on Xianjin Island. "Unexpectedly, the fourth true ancestor really exists. Thanks to Lord Nagato who defeated him seven days ago, and protected the management commune of the fourth true ancestor, and expelled him from the island of String God, otherwise, I dont know about us. What a terrible scene will be in the future?" Among the many young people, one young man said with a sigh, his words were full of rejoicing. After he finished speaking, the others were so rejoiced! The youth, and even his friends, grew up listening to the legend of the Fourth True Ancestor The fourth true ancestor is immortal. He does not bring any compatriots, nor does he desire to dominate. He only controls the incarnation of disasters, the twelve beasts, and eats human blood, killing, and destruction. This is a ruthless vampire who has broken away from the common sense of the world, and has destroyed many human cities. Just think about having such a terrible existence around you, even if it is the common island of the Demon Race, it is also a very terrible thing. In fact, even the Demon Race does not want to live in such a vampire with terrible rumors. Around. "By the way, do you know the news about Lord Nagato and Lord Saye?" At this moment, another young man said in a somewhat cryptic manner. As a result, a beautiful girl''s dissatisfaction murmured immediately "It''s not that Nagato-sama is the strongest human being to control the beasts, and Saya-sama has two angels under him. This is not secret news, many people know it!" "Nah!" Seeing the girl''s opening, the young man said triumphantly, "How can I repeat this kind of news? What I want to say is that it is said that the two adults seemed to be in trouble after that! " "Nonsense, how can you talk about your lord!" After the youth had finished speaking, he was immediately condemned by many people around him, and he couldn''t help but smile. At this time, the shadow of Xianjin Island. "It seems that Nagato-kun and Saya Sister really encountered some unexpected situations?" Wearing a kimono holding a bamboo umbrella, Tsunko walked out from the shadows slowly, and then smiled, "However, as far as I know, these two may be too lazy to do it. Otherwise, nothing can stop them. Teamwork." "I think so too!" Baolai Novel Network www.baolaishiye.com Asuna, dressed in red and white costumes, walked out slowly with Jaeko, and casually agreed, "Nagato-sama, I don''t particularly understand it, but Saya-sama''s words are indeed a no-brainer, a very powerful group of people! " It''s just that when the girl talked to the end, she seemed to think of Saya''s state, and her face appeared a little speechlessly weird. "Yes, Big Brother Nagato and Big Sister Saya are both very powerful!" Xiao Yui, who was sitting on Asunas shoulders, happily agreed upon hearing the words of Keiko and Asuna. Or, in other words, the views of the people on Baiyokyeong about the combination of Nagato and Saya are surprisingly consistent-- It is invincible! Not to mention other things, it is the foundation they have laid down over the years, the foundation of the heavens and the world, can explain everything! "But, having said that, this world is really interesting. Magic is so popular, humans and demons coexist, and, if you read it correctly, and you heard it right, this island is actually made by man." "Indeed, I feel that the environment here is more suitable for me." The two girls chatted with each other for a while. Although they had just walked out of the door of the golden kingdom of heaven, they also had a clear understanding of this new world. "Okay, Yui, find out where Lord Saya is. By the way, tell us what happened on the island of String God. Listening to those people just now, it seems that there was a battle here not long ago..." Yui was ordered, and Tsuneko and Asuna walked side by side on the street, but did not attract anyone or the demon''s attention. "Okay, sister Kongzi!" Flew over Asuna''s head, Yui saluteed playfully, and then her eyes flashed with countless data streams. He actually invaded the network of String God Island out of thin air and began to check various news. Yui, as a collection of the remnants of the Sword Art Online world and countless life hopes, in addition to becoming the key to the realization of Asuna''s willpower, it also possesses artificial intelligence data manipulation capabilities under the adjustment of Saya. "I found it. Sister Saya has already left a message on the Internet. She told us to go to the Gate of Cornerstone!" Not long after, the data stream in Yui''s eyes disappeared, and the little elf girl showed a big smile at the two girls braggingly, and was rewarded by Tsuiko''s touching her head, which made the elf girl show an expression of enjoyment. Then she seemed to remember something, flew into Asuna''s arms and started acting like a baby, causing the Lifa girl to show a motherly smile. "So, regarding the topic just now, what about the battle on this island not long ago?" Parallel to Asuna, the Qiang Qi Yujie, who has a strong aura, was also slightly fascinated by Asuna''s smile, and then suddenly smiled, looked at Yui, and asked. "That was a week ago." "The organization established by Big Brother Nagato and Big Sister Saya here, Dawn, has attacked the cornerstone gate of this artificial island after eliminating orc terrorists named the Black Death Emperor." "There, Big Brother defeated the so-called strongest Fourth True Ancestor, but in the case of a shot called Silent Breaker, he could not kill him, only expelled the opponent..." While talking, two girls and one elf went farther and farther... 800 Chapter 103 The aborted conflict is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xianjin Island, as a special zone for the demons, is not an independent island. The Sifang islands represented by Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku and Xuanwu, the central island represented by Huanglong, and many newly-added small artificial islands are combined to form a weird city named Xian Shen. The place where Kenko and Asuna will descend is random, not on the central island where the cornerstone gate is, but on the sub-island in the east. If you want to reach the central island, the two must cross the checkpoints between the islands. This is not a complicated level. If you are a human, you only need to swipe your identity card, and if you are a demon, you only need to show the demon landing card on your wrist. just-- "Where do we have any ID cards!" Standing not far from the checkpoint, looking at the scene of people coming and going there, Toshishima Suizi shrugged a little helplessly, "It will be very troublesome if you really get entangled by someone who doesnt know. Break through." "Strange, Sister Kong, why do I feel you have changed a little bit?" Asuna did not answer Tsunko''s words, but looked at Tsunko weirdly and asked, "You used to be called a Valkyrie, and you often went to fight everywhere, but you weren''t so aggressive!" Toshishima Suiko is a Yamato Nadeshiko with a dark temperament. Although I like fighting very much, and some darkening and bloodthirsty phenomena often appear in the battle, but in normal times, Keiko is a perfect woman, not only refers to her figure, but also because of her considerate but strong character . Only now, Asuna realized that Tsuiko seemed a little restless in her usual state. "Ah, this, it''s probably a sequelae of becoming a godslayer!" Hearing Asunas words, Keiko thought for a while, and then came to the conclusion, Whoever it is, as long as you become a godslayer, you will be attracted by the sense of rebellion that kills the gods, and somehow, want Make trouble!" Speaking of the last, there was also a trace of distress on Kongzi''s face. "Ha ha!" Seeing the like of Toxic Island, Asuna smiled kindly, and thought of the over-energy godslayers of Bai Yujing in the heavens, and the tyrant in the martial arts field. Then, the girl turned her gaze to Yui who was communicating on the network of Sin Chord God Island: "Yui Yi, has the person arranged by Saya-sama to pick us up?" "Not yet, Mom, wait a minute!" When the elf Yui heard her mother''s words, she immediately interrupted her connection with the Internet, and said. "Then let''s wait a moment!" Hearing Yui''s words, Keiko cleared up her mood, silenced her somewhat impetuous heart, looked at each other with Asuna, exchanged speechlessly, and said so. It''s just that the girls want to be quiet, but there are always existences called accidents in this world.510 Literature www.510wx.com "Ah, I didn''t expect that in this special period, someone would dare to come to this artificial island without passing through the customs of Xianjin Island. It is really interesting!" As if the tone of chanting poems echoed around, the girls frowned and turned around. In a place darker than the shadow they were in, a handsome blond young man in a white suit was strolling out. "My name is Dimitrevatra, the envoy dispatched to this Demon Special Zone from the European Warlord Domain!" "Can you tell me who are these few people?" Looking at the two mysterious girls and the mysterious elf in front of him, Vatra was very happy. These people are very special, especially the purple-haired woman in a kimono. The darkness is so deep that it is admirable. It was full of violent aura, which really surprised Vatra. When the battle happened a week ago, Vatra was returning to his territory because he gave the tomb of the sea god to Nagato to apologize, and he was casting a new car again, so he could not catch up. After hearing the battle on Xianjin Island, Vatra immediately asked for work overnight, and finally completed the casting of the new car at noon today. Then, he ran over without stopping. Then, he met these very mysterious girls. "Warlord domain? Oh, it''s the domain of the so-called first true ancestor, then, is it a vampire?" Although Vatra''s name is famous in this plane, the women such as Suzi did not care much, especially Suzi, even the gods have lost awe, naturally, they don''t care much about vampires, but some have the urge to kill people. "Sister Kong, leave it to me!" Seeing Kaneko''s eagerness to move, Asuna stood in front of Kaneko for the first time, and suddenly let Toxinoshima Kaneko stunned. The girl looked around and acquiesced to Asuna''s behavior. After all, Kaneko''s ability to kill The power is too strong, especially for life. "Vampire, get out of here, our business has nothing to do with you!" Looking at Vatra, Asuna''s pretty face suddenly scowled, and she said seriously, "Don''t be too curious!" "That won''t work, curiosity is the rare regulator in life, come out, Ubala!" During the words, the magical power around Vatra slowly rolled away, and a snake-shaped creature shimmering with blue light crawled out of the shadow of the vampire. As soon as the beast of more than ten meters high appeared, it was shocked to be surrounded by chaos. Or the demons all avoided. "Is it a dangerous person, then, I''m not welcome!" Seeing the beasts of the magical power converging body appear so unscrupulously, Asuna directly classified the vampire in front of him as a type that could be conquered, and directly drew a rapier from the space ring between her fingers. Suddenly. Whoosh!!! In an instant, Asuna turned into a ray of light and killed Vatra. Such a direct and fast attack made the knowledgeable vampires a little stunned, but the guardian of the beast, Ubhara automatically lay on Vatra. Before, the space around the snake body cracked slightly. Whoosh whoosh!!! At this moment, chains were vertical and horizontal in the sky, erected between the two of them, causing Asuna to stop the impact and step back-- "Stop it all!" .. 801 Chapter 104 The second in the cornerstone! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Stop it all!" As the criss-cross chains separated the two who were about to fight, abrupt voices rang around. Several people present found that the owner of the voice was a young woman. She was standing in the void above a few people. It was a short woman who seemed to be mistaken for a young girl, dressed in gorgeous to exaggerated clothes, she was still holding a parasol in the middle of the night, and the real and neat face that day looked like she was looking lovable Dolls are average. In this posture, on Xian Shen Island, except for the witch in the gap, Nangong that month, there is no one else! "Huh, luckily catching up!" After seeing the people underneath parting, the moon''s mind moved, and the lock of discipline opened by the witch automatically recovered into the void, and the witch stepped down from the air step by step while holding a parasol. "Snake charmer, these two are their guests. If you have nothing to do with you, get me back to your boat. This island is in a critical period, and there is not much mood to deal with the domain of the king of war. If you continue to stay, there will be consequences. conceited!" After falling to the ground, Nangong first looked at Vatra that month and said very bluntly. "Uh" If other people talked to Vatra in this way, the vampire would have fed him to the snake, but if it was the month of Nangong, Vatra would understand that the witch in front of him was not threatening herself, but warning. "Well, it seems that Lord Nagato would not like to see me." "It''s really sad. Hearing your news, did you rush here as soon as possible?!" Speaking of regrets and sad words, but Vatra''s face did not have much sad and regretful expressions. Instead, a smiling face appeared. The whole person slowly stepped back and disappeared into the dark shadow in an instant. "Cut, what a troublesome guy!" Seeing Vatra''s disappearance, that month hummed a little dissatisfiedly, and then looked at the girls, whether it was Asuna, who was full of brilliance, or Yui full of spirituality, or faintly exuding a deep violent aura. The poisonous island , all made the knowledgeable Gap Witch secretly marveled. "That month of Nangong, I was asked by Saye to come and pick you up!" "Poison Island Kniko!" "You can call me Asuna." "This is Yui!" Hearing the self-introduction of the three girls, she also showed a smile that month, and then immediately said: "If you don''t need to say anything more, let me take you over there now!" As soon as the voice fell, the magic circle at the foot of that moon suddenly expanded, wrapping all three girls in the light of the magic circle. In an instant, the world changes! The surrounding environment of the girls changed from a remote environment to a giant building.51 Aesthetic Novels www.51wenm.com This is a huge building. The twelve-story above ground part is the tallest building on the island. Almost anywhere on the island, you can see the power of this inverted pyramid-shaped building. In fact, a week ago, the buildings here were already destroyed in battle! The building in front of him was built within seven days at an extremely shocking speed. In other words, the appearance of this building is a mystery to many magicians. No matter what you think, this construction speed is a bit foul! In front of the building, there is a girl with a single ponytail waiting there, and it is Saiyaka Hwangsaka! At the first moment when Saiya saw the appearance of Nangong Nayue and the girls, she bowed to Nayue politely, then looked at the girls and said, "Master Saye has been waiting for you for a long time. , Please come with me!" As soon as he finished speaking, Saayaka turned around and left, making Asuna and the others a bit stunned. "Follow her, I''ll go first, let''s talk later!" Seeing this scene, Nangong Nayue nodded to Tsuneko, Asuna, and Yui, the magic circle under her feet reappeared, and the whole person quickly disappeared in place. "Hehe, they''re all such straightforward people!" After a while, Tsunko laughed first, and looked at Asuna at each other. The two women with Yui tacitly followed Saaya who had walked a few steps. China. Wordless all the way, with Saiyaka, Tsunko and the others quickly stepped onto a secret elevator. The descent speed was very fast. Not long after, the descent of the elevator stopped abruptly and the door opened. What appeared in front of the girls was an extremely empty enclosed space, and above the space was a six-headed metal electronic dragon. Obviously it was not moving and was in a deep sleep state, but the electronic dragon seemed to be alive, resonating faintly with the entire white space. Here is the cornerstone space of Xianjin Island! "Oh, Tsuneko, Asuna, and Yui, you are here!" At this moment, a pleasant sound familiar to everyone present echoed in the enclosed space, and it immediately caught the attention of Asuna and the others. A few girls soon discovered that there was an altar under the electronic dragon. On the top, Saya in a white dress was sitting on it, shaking her little white feet. "Sister Saya!" Yui was the first to react and shouted aloud, then drew an arc in the air and plunged straight into Saya''s arms. "It''s been a long time, Yui!" Saya also showed a happy smile to the elven girls embrace, rubbing the elves in her arms intimately, exchanging something intimately, seeing this scene, Tsuiko, Asuna and Sayahua looked at each other , Smiled at each other, and then approached the altar. "Ah, why is Brother Nagato sleeping here!" At this moment, Yui''s voice suddenly aroused the surprise of Keiko and Asuna. The two rushed to the altar quickly, while Saiyaka kept the same speed. It was obvious that the girl already knew what had happened. After approaching the altar, Keiko and Asuna were surprised to feel the aloof pressure. Then in the recess in the center of the altar, they saw that the red-haired boy was sleeping peacefully on the altar. On the altar was a hexagram magic circle lighting the fifth horn... 802 Chapter 105 Sayas third explanation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Why does Nagato fall asleep? This problem dates back to when the dragon of evolution was called. Regarding the issue of Beast Beasts, Nagatos purpose is very clear. It is to cut out the Six Beast Beasts used to replace the incarnation of the Six Paths according to his original power-the number of the eyes of reincarnation, and use this as a traction to let himself step through death Apprentice ranks, become true ancestors. Therefore, every time the beast is summoned, Nagato will almost resonate with his six realms, especially those whose whereabouts are currently unknown! It''s like when Nagato and Sesumaru resonate when summoning the blood flame of ever-changing! When summoning the dragon of evolution, what resonated with Nagato was the Shura Dao that had not been seen for a long time. just-- Nagato has somewhat underestimated the power of Chaos! Compared with the chaotic starry sky of Nagato, the most primitive chaos is disordered, and time and space are chaotic. It may even appear that two existences that meet in space are at different time periods, such a weird thing. If it weren''t for the key to the world, even Nagato would not be able to freely traverse different planes in the chaos. Because, Shura Dao is now in a world farther away than the Dou Qi continent where Sasheng Maru is located, and the will of Shura Dao itself has not been fully awakened, so that the resonance between Nagato and Shura Dao is only faint and intermittent. Yes, there is no way to do it all at once. "So, the current Nagato-kun is perfecting this resonance through sleeping?" Listening to Sayas explanation, in the field, besides Saaya, who knew some things, the strongest Toshima Tsuneko knew it first, and looked at the sleeping Nagato and asked, No, if its just for this reason. , There is not enough reason to let Nagato-kun fall asleep." "Hehe, you deserve to be Toshishima Toshiko, you know Brother Nagato well!" Holding Yui who was a little dizzy, Saye looked at Poison Island Toshiko indifferently, then gestured to the altar with his head, and said: "Nagato, naturally, it is impossible to pay the price of a deep sleep just for one resonance. The reason why Nagato really fell asleep was the five lit red flames on the six-pointed star on the altar, each of which was fed back to Nagato. Root attribute talent." "Root attribute talent?" Upon hearing Saya''s words, Asuna whispered with some confusion. "That''s just my name, root concept, innate talent, soul attribute..." For Asunas doubts, Saya said in a nutshell, "Whatever you like, in short, it is related to the essence of life, one of the most basic characteristics of life." "So far, Brother Nagato has obtained four talents: immortal soul, mastering energy, resurrecting life, and channeling all things. Now, he is mastering the fifth talent. If you read it correctly, that talent can be called Instinctive control, so, what do you think of?" "What do you think of?" The girls present all repeated it subconsciously, a little unclear, so even Saayaka was the same. Before that, she just knew that her master was sleeping and transforming herself. Before that, Saya didn''t say much to her. A single unit aspect was enough to make Saayaka spend a lot of time to reshape the world view, so there is no need to talk too much.Douzi Book City www.douzisc.com At this moment, Saaya Hua heard Saya''s words and couldn''t help but exude her own thoughts The immortality of the soul, the control of energy, the resuscitation of life, the psychic of all things, and the instinctive...control, the superposition of these attributes immediately made the girl feel a touch of speechless shock. "perfect" Subconsciously spit out these two words, and then Saaya saw it, and Saya''s eyes were full of admiration. "Yes, it''s perfect!" Saye gave the answer, "Nagato has always been on the path of perfection. Perhaps true perfection does not exist, but this does not hinder the pursuit of Nagato. As long as the six attributes are complete, Nagato You can condense your core of life and completely detach yourself from the human group!" "In the face of this purpose, the so-called Six Dao Beasts are actually just an addition!" Seeing the thoughtful expressions of the girls, Saya knew that they had understood the situation, and then smiled, "Furthermore, Brother Nagato has just gotten out of the burnout period, but actually he doesnt want to fall asleep directly. The mysterious magical powers called Enlightenment in Dreams will appear again soon." "In this case, Sister Saya, what do you want me to do?" Hearing the news that Nagato would be awakened, Tokushima Suizi suddenly remembered that the other party''s purpose for calling him was still unknown, and he was not polite, and asked directly. "that!" When it comes to this question, Saya obviously didn''t care very much, and became a little lazy in speech. "Probably, my brother Nagato and I just occupied this artificial island. It seems that some people on the Japanese mainland are not convinced. They sent a legion to destroy the island. What they lost does not want us to get it." "The Legion?" After hearing Saya''s words, Keiko showed a puzzled expression, "Even if the magic power in this world is very popular, for you, it is a character that can be destroyed by raising your head!" "In the battle a week ago, we were so enthusiastic that we completely destroyed the building of the Cornerstone Gate!" Hearing Kokos question, Saya rarely showed a trace of embarrassment, In order to prevent this island from collapsing, I personally shaped the door of the cornerstone, and used brother Nagatos beast as the foundation of the door of the cornerstone, which is The six-headed mechanical dragon on your head." "However, this building is completely constructed by magic and data. It cannot be completely stabilized so far. I need to make further adjustments. As a result, I can''t leave here. So I can only pull a godkiller level guy over to frighten all the bad guys. Guys." "In short, you almost broke up!" Saya pointed directly at the point, and immediately made Saya turn his head a little angrily. The purple-haired girl couldn''t help but smile "Go ahead, where is the enemy?" "Now, or in other words, in ten minutes, it''s on the surface of the sea about 10,000 meters away from Xianjin Island..." "..." .. 803 Chapter 106 The Blade of Death Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xian Shen Island is a group of artificial islands located on the dragon vein in the center of the Pacific Ocean. As one of the few Mozu Special Zones in the world, Xianjin Island is of great political significance for the island government. Not to mention, the geographical location of Single Xianjin Island alone is enough to make the island government think of it. Home. The existence of String God Island is simply announcing that the Pacific Ocean is their rule! This is a rare strategic place for an island country with a large population and scarce resources! So for dawn, the island government really has no good impressions. therefore-- "Although String God Island is an artificial island, it is also our country, and our territory is sacred and inviolable!" "However, the hateful dawn angered the religious forces, expelled the management commune of the artificial island, tried to oppress the government to abandon the artificial island, and admitted their occupation of the God of String Island. Can we bear this kind of thing?" The middle-aged captain standing on the deck of the battleship used his full voice to make the final preparations for his crew. Although he has passed the age, the patriotic enthusiasm in the captain''s heart has filled him with fighting spirit, but he also understands that it is not enough to be full of fighting spirit, and his crew must also have such fighting spirit. "No! No! No! No!..." Obviously, although the young crew members were afraid of the rumors of the strong man who defeated the fourth true ancestor on Xianjin Island, after all, they were young and easily provoked by the captain. The same scene was staged in the battleships of the naval corps running across the Pacific Ocean. The entire corps gradually filled with a rather fanatical invisible atmosphere, which continued to infect everyone. "Is this the so-called morale in the army?" On the deck of the central ship of the Maritime Legion, Fizaki Mizuki felt this fanatical breath, and said to himself in some surprise. "That''s right, the six-blade girl from Taishi Bureau, this is the fighting spirit of the army!" At this moment, an old and strong old man was taking steady steps and gradually walked onto the deck. It seemed that he heard the words of Fizaki Kiriha, and said to the black long straight girl with words of satisfaction. "General Shikizaki!" Seeing the appearance of the old man, Fizaki Kiriha hurriedly saluted. To this navy tycoon, it is also the main faction of this war against Xianjin Island, even if Fizaki Kiriha is the best in the six blades of Taishi Bureau. And dare not be rude. This General Shikizaki is a legend in the island. As a gifted child prodigy, this general has been famous since he was a child. Forty years ago, he and his friends were very active on the battlefield of the demons. If it weren''t for them, how could an island country in a small island country have its current international status? , And how dare to build an island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. Of course, the bloodthirsty of General Shikizaki is well-known all over the world.Weichang Novel Network www.120weichang.com For some reason, besides the island nation, the general cared very little about the rest, including life. Forty years ago, he had committed several massacres, and the lives killed were not just the demons... "I didn''t expect that one day I would lead an army to destroy the island that I had strongly approved of!" When he reached the end of the deck, the old general looked at the artificial island in the distance, and sighed. Fizaki Kiriha stood beside the old general, but did not say a word. In other words, she, or the Taishi Bureau behind her, said The view of God Island has always been negative. The Taishi Bureau shares the same source as the Lion King agency. It is essentially an agency that uses magic to maintain the country. The difference is that the Lion King agency is responsible for events related to magic and demons, while the Taishi Bureau is responsible for the management of natural disasters, warcraft, and powerful psychic sites. event. Therefore, there are some conceptual conflicts between the two. Regarding the issue of Cains witch, Lan Yu Qianqian, the Lion King agency advocates using it, while Taishi Bureau wanted to kill Lan Yu Qianqian, but the existence of artificial islands prevented this. As long as on the artificial island, Lan Yu Qian Cong is the protagonist with immortality! Therefore, the Taishi Bureau was extremely approving of the destruction of Xianjin Island this time, and it dispatched a team of attackers headed by Fizaki Kiriha to join this war, but - "General, can we really defeat Dawn, after all, the opponent is the strong one who defeated the Fourth True Ancestor and the Silence Breaker!" Fizaki Kiriha''s worries immediately drew the old general''s laughter "Don''t worry, little girl, our spy seems to have released a very important piece of information. This is the reason for our expedition this time. Both the leader and the second leader at dawn are in the immobile stage. At this stage, only the island is left. It is more troublesome to get three hundred Narakwala." "But as long as you break the island and sink it into the dragon veins, even ancient weapons are of little use!" The words of the old general are full of pride. As for the words, I love you. The death of more than half a million after the silence of the island was not taken in his heart at all. This man, even if he is old, is still cold-blooded to make Fizaki Kiriha feel scared. . "It turned out to be so, it''s no wonder that Sister Saya will specially bring me here, you are so dangerous, you really deserve to die!" At this moment, a long voice came into the ears of the old general and Fizaki Mizuha from the distant sea. They immediately looked forward, but saw a woman in a kimono at the end of the sea, under the moonlight, Walk on the sea. "Since you are such a dangerous person, then I also need to hesitate." In the eyes of the old general and Fizaki Kiriha, the woman in the kimono who looked fascinating and dangerous said so, and then drew a black blade from his waist that could be clearly seen in the night. "not good!" In an instant, an extremely dangerous intuition poured into Fizaki Kirihas heart. The black blade seemed to be turned into a death blade in Fizaki Kirihas heart. She wanted to harvest all her lives, but she didnt wait for the girl. action-- "Sweep everything in the name of hell, hell dragon breaks!!!" At this moment, the gods and demons who were trying to watch this war were all destroyed, even affecting the host. In the next moment, a terrifying hell tornado swept across the sea...... .. 804 Chapter 107: All Quiet First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The tsunami of death swept wildly under the moon. The sea area within a kilometer of a radius was completely affected by this sudden terrifying tornado. The battleship fleet equipped with the most advanced equipment, under this terrible tornado, was completely unable to stop the tsunami tornado Tianwei, was drawn into it. Boom boom boom!!! A terrible roar echoed in the ears, which made people feel dizzy. Rao is an elite of the Six Blades of the Taishi Bureau. At this time, Feiqi Miri can''t take care of other people. She can only hold on to the railing beside her. In front of the mighty power of nature, she can only Resignation. However, the danger is not only the tornado tsunami that looks like a mighty sky! Huhuhu!!! Like the call of death, the wind wrapped with strange aura, every time it swept over the girl''s body, it would take away a part of her physical strength, making her face paler and weaker. Under the threat of death, the girl couldn''t give up, gritted her teeth, and forced her body to hold the railing tightly with her will. The girl understands that as long as there is a slight slack, she will be buried in the tsunami just like the other crew members. just-- "How could there be such an unreasonable force!" With such unwilling words echoed in her heart, the girl was surprised to feel that behind the strange wind that draws life, a sharp magic wind filled with endless murderous intent came out brazenly. In just a moment, several battleships were completely torn apart. In the endless roar, the girl could even hear a few looming screams! boom!!! At the next moment, the battleship where the girl was on was shattered. Under the sudden impact, the girl was unwilling and lost consciousness. If the girl still had consciousness, she would be surprised to find that after losing consciousness, she was not torn apart by the endless wind of death, but under the escort of these magic winds, she fell into the arms of Suzi, and in Suzi Under the feet, there is also General Shikizaki who is completely imprisoned! "Ala, I saw a black long straight girl, it would be a shame to die like this." "Just wait until Nagato-kun wakes up, and then give him as a gift!" Accompanied by the devil wind of death, Tsuiko made a decision on the life of Fizaki Mizuha without authorization. On the sea far away from the death tsunami, there is an extremely huge ship suspended. Its name is "The Tomb of the Sea God II". It is a new car specially made by Vatra when he returned to his territory. "What a terrible power!" Looking at the tsunami tornado that swept into the sky, as if it was about to hit the bright moon, and then felt the breath of death in the wind, Vatra raised the red wine in his hand, but still forgot it, he could only say in a dream: "Simply, like the legendary god of death, so amazing, so terrifying!" "It seems that Xian Shendao has indeed changed hands completely!" Suddenly, Vatra remembered a certain fourth ancestor who was taken away, and then showed an eager face, "There are more and more powerful people, and I can''t continue to fall behind. It seems that we must start to execute. That''s it..." ... 591 read novel network www.591kxs.com "Unexpectedly, the help from Lord Nagato was so strong!" "Master Poison Island is mighty!" "Long live Nagato-sama, long live dawn!" Seeing the death tsunami swept across the sea, the guards who had been waiting on the island called out one after another, and the eyes of these guards even appeared like fanatics. This was the effect of the baptism of the Holy Light spread by the six-winged son. "Really, it''s amazing!" Standing at the top of a towering building behind everyone, Nangong, who looked like an exquisite doll, was leaning on a parasol, watching the tsunami tornado that swept across the sky, with a shocked look. When the strength reached the point of that month, he no longer specifically pursued destructive power, but pursued more abstract power. In terms of pure destructive power, this tsunami tornado is not worthy of surprise. The Lunatic King of that month was even more capable of destroying time and space, which was worse than the current destruction. Nayues surprise was that in this tsunami of death, the hell breath that was different from Nayues perception, that breath contained a strong personal information, just like-- The spreader of death, that is, the master of hell... ... ... At the same time, the God of Du! After the three saints of the Lion King institution spit out a mouthful of blood, the entire temple fell into unspeakable silence. "Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you for a few days now, and there is such a terrifying character in the dawn!" The voice of the three saints that had been heroic, now no longer heroic, but full of fear- "It actually annihilated the Shigami for the first time, and counterattacked us, this..." "I sensed the power of death!" The Silence Breaker, one of the three sages, took the other party''s words, "That is a curse-like power. In the face of such a power, Shijin and Noumenon are not very different to her." "It''s hard to imagine that if this person appeared in the battle seven days ago, you might not be able to bring the Fourth True Ancestor back." A neutral voice suddenly sounded and said to Xian Gu Yong. "Don''t worry about me, I lost completely that time, and even Xuexia Wolf was lost!" Faced with one of the same three sages, Xian Guyong clearly denied the other partys words, "If that woman appeared at that time, I would not be able to come back, let alone bring back the fourth true ancestor, the enemy is too strong. We must admit this!" "The most important question now is what should we do if the government army fails..." This question was too difficult, and for a while, the temple fell silent again. After the Lion King institution, many other forces also appeared in this situation, and even some weak observers were directly beaten to death. For a while, the prestige of Kenzi began to spread on the plane of the blood-devouring raid. Come. For a while, the entire world''s high-level forces quieted down...... .. 805 Chapter 108 The second more resentment and song! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the information age society, very few things can be completely hidden. And the death storm that Kiezi wielded over the Pacific Ocean was completely unstoppable. It spread throughout the world within three days and caused countless uproars, especially when the island government did not respond in the first time. It has also caused countless parade demonstrations. Many people are clamoring for revenge for the national legend, General Shikizaki! However, what they don''t know, or don''t want to know, is that the high-levels are not willing to take revenge, but the power of dawn is too daunting. If you act rashly, it will definitely be another tragedy. and-- Although it has been more than forty years, maybe the young people of the new generation do not know that in the hearts of the older generation, they still remember the horror of the warlord who set off endless wars around the world in order to make the sanctuary covenant smoothly signed. . The first true ancestor is so terrifying. So, how shocking it is to defeat the so-called strongest Fourth True Ancestor Nagato, even if the fourth true ancestor is not complete, but the name of the true ancestor alone is enough to explain many things. "Damn it, that bastard!" In a room in a heavily guarded courtyard in Tokyo, the mainland of the island country, the young man who had just gotten up looked at the newspaper in his hand about the naval battle near the sea area of ??Shigami Island and couldn''t help shouting. The young man was still in his pajamas at this time. Although he was full of anger, the fatigue on his face was unstoppable anyway. The wolf-like gray hair and golden eyes completely exposed his identity. The successor of the fourth true ancestor, Xiaogucheng! Xiao Gucheng was not particularly clear about when the island government sent troops to Xian Shen Island and what it was going to do, but based on his resentment towards Xiao Xiao, he immediately arbitrarily classified the mistake into Xiao Xiao''s side. At this time, it had been almost ten days since Xiao Ancient City was expelled from Xian Shen Island. After several days of cultivation, plus the''tonic'' in the middle of the night last night, Xiao Gucheng''s body and spirit have been restored to the best condition. Thinking of tonic, Xiao Gucheng subconsciously looked into the quilt behind him The faintly revealing white skin and blonde hair immediately made Xiao Gucheng have a little blood-sucking impulse again. "Ok!" Although a lot of changes have taken place unknowingly, after all, the time is still short. The young Cang-fat put on his clothes and immediately walked out of the room, but the young man didnt know. After he walked out, there was an inaudible chuckle in the room. . After walking out of the room, Akatsuki saw Yase Keshu waiting in the courtyard. "Yeah, Gucheng, it''s not good to be addicted to the gentle village early in the morning!" "What nonsense?!" Hearing the goodwill teasing of his buddies, Xiao Gucheng said with some confidence, but, I don''t know if it was an illusion, Xiao Gucheng seemed to feel that after seeing himself, Yaze Keshu faintly appeared restrained. In fact, what Xiao Gucheng didn''t know was that he now unintentionally showed a hint of astonishing pressure. As long as there is not a certain level of power, there will be a trace of restraint in front of him. "Now, let''s not laugh, this is the information on Xianjin Island, about your sister, and Qian Cong!" Because of the frustration in his heart, when Yaase Keshu faced Akatsuki, even if he couldn''t see it on the surface, in fact, he was uncomfortable without saying anything, so he didn''t talk nonsense and passed the information in his hand to the fourth true ancestor. . "Naisa and Qian Cong?!" Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com Hearing what Yase Keuki said, Akagi took the information in a nearly seizure way and read it quickly, just watching and watching, the surrounding coercion gradually strengthened, making Yase Keiki feel helpless. . "call!" For a long time, just when Yaase Keshu couldn''t bear it, in a long exhale, the pressure of the true ancestor suddenly disappeared, Xiao Gucheng reduced the boredom in his heart, and at the same time was a little more happy. Through the intelligence of the Lion King agency, Xiao Gucheng knew that his sister Xiao Nasha was still alive! Although losing memory is a bit unacceptable. However, at least it is still alive. There is hope if you live! As for Lan Yu Qian Cong, thinking of the girl who had been with her childhood sweetheart for more than three years, after learning that she had become Nagatos girlfriend, even the fourth true ancestor, she couldnt help but feel good luck... ... ... Snapped!!! Just when Xiao Gucheng thought of Lan Yu Qian Cong, far away on Xian Shen Island, Qian Cong who was in class suddenly felt a tremor, and then the book on the girl''s hand landed suddenly, which attracted the attention of the whole class. "Student Lan Yu, may I ask, are you expressing dissatisfaction with me?" At this moment, a faint voice came from the podium. A new teacher dressed as a teacher, Toshishima Suiko asked with a perfect smile of Yamato Nadeshiko, but the light green onion who had seen Suiko blackened immediately seemed to be a conditioned reflex. Stood up as well-- "I''m very sorry, Teacher Dudao!" "It''s fine if you know your mistakes and you can correct them. Sit down, and no errands in my class!" Hao Zi, who had never planned to make her sad, let Qian Cong sit down, but just as soon as she sat down, Qian Cong heard a gentle voice: "Is something wrong, Qian Cong?" The girl glanced at the front left slightly. Asuna, who was clearly speaking to her, was listening attentively at this time. By the way, Yui sat on Asuna''s shoulders, upright. "It''s okay, it just feels like someone is talking about me!" "Kingko is watching, that''s it!" Qian Cong curled her mouth somewhat boringly, saying so in her heart, and then, she saw the teacher on the podium, Mr. Toshishima Kongzi, who was looking at her with a smile, and suddenly she didn''t feel distracted. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it''s time for school. Saying goodbye to classmates, Asuka, Asuna, and Yui came to the cornerstone of Xianjin Island together, preparing to use their computer capabilities to discuss the design of New Xianjin Island with Saya. In these days, they have completed most of the construction of the new string god island. Just stepping inside, the girls felt a pulse of their heart, and then, in front of them, Ichihua immediately lost consciousness... .. 806 Chapter 109 The World of Hearts [Part One] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh? What''s going on..." A scent of grass came from the tip of her nose, which made Asuna''s consciousness quickly recover from the chaos. When she opened her eyes, the girl''s eyes were greeted by a green grass, and in the distant sky, the sun and the moon were at dawn. The view. At the last moment, he and Qian Cong entered the foundation stone of Xian Shen Island. At this moment, he appeared in such an unknown place. If it were ordinary people, I would have been completely frightened long ago. "By the way, thanks to the dark three years, as long as it is not too weird, I can accept it safely!" As she said in her heart, Asuna put Yui and Lan who were sleeping on the grass beside her. Yu Qian Cong woke up. "Huh? Mom? Mom!" The first to wake up was Yui. The elf suddenly awoke under the slight touch of Asuna, and then quickly flew on the girl''s shoulder. Although it was a bit speechless, but in terms of pure physical fitness, Qian Cong was really not. Yui''s opponent. "Huh? It''s Asuna!" She woke up in a trance, Qian Cong called Asuna''s real name casually, and then slightly awake, looked around, then looked at Asuna and Yui, the girl fiddled with the blonde hair on her forehead "Here, where is it?" "I do not know." Asuna shook her head, and then showed a solemn expression, "But I know one thing, this is not Xianjin Island, or even, it doesn''t seem to be the plane of the world where we were originally." "You mean, we are no longer in the original plane?" In these days, Saya, who had received a lot of knowledge from Saya, confirmed to Asuna. After receiving the nod from the other party, she thought of Saya and Nagato for the first time. In Sayas heart, she could do this. The people involved are definitely the two of them. "Saya, or Nagato did it!" Qian Cong thought so, and then she also said it so directly. Regarding this, Asuna, as a direct subordinate of Saya, could only laugh. After all, it was not good to criticize her boss or something. just-- "Oh, do you know Saya?" A slightly arrogant and quiet voice sounded behind the girls, making Asuna suddenly feel cold, because the voice was too close to herself. If the other party attacked, Asuna promised that she would never escape. Qian Cong did not have the experience of Asuna, she was shocked when she faced this voice, and then quickly turned around, full of anger trying to vent, and then, she saw a silver-haired elegant woman, smiling, watching Holding her. "Then, that, do you know Saya too?" For some reason, when I saw this silver-haired woman, the light-green anger suddenly disappeared. Even, the girl''s intuition told her that it is best not to violate the woman in front of her. This is a terrible existence standing at the top of all women! "Of course, they are the godmothers of Baby Saye. By the way, my name is Xian Ji Ling Yue, and you, dear girls." Silver-haired female, no, Immortal Fairy Lingyue said something indifferently, causing Asuna and Qian Cong to crash instantly, Sayas godmother, this identity is incredible, or that the two women dont know, except for the long Door, what else can exist above Saya. "Wow, Sister Saya''s godmother?!" But the little elf flew over without feeling unfamiliar, and circled Lingyue Fairy Fairy a few times, and smiled happily, "This is Yui, the first time I met, auntie, please take care of me!" 16 Novel Network www. book16.com "What a cute little guy!" Reaching out her hand to hug Xiao Yuyi in her arms, Immortal Fairy Lingyue looked at Asuna and Lan Yu Qianquan, who had just recovered from her senses. There was no special interest in this look, but the two women stood up straight for some reason. "I''m Asuna!" "Light onion, Lanyu light onion!" "They are all good girls. After waking up from the dream, remember to take time to see me. I am in the country of demons. Just ask Saya for the specific location." Holding Yui slowly approaching, Immortal Ling Yue will end Yi returned to Asuna''s arms, and then pointed at the back of the two women. There, under the sky of sun and moon. The gorgeous silver-haired noble boy in a demon armor was coming at a faint pace, and in order to cover up the powerful aura, the sky trembled slightly, and the girls suddenly understood that this was a super strong. "that!" After seeing the gorgeous noble son keep approaching, Qian Cong immediately wanted to ask Ling Yue Xianji who he was. After the girl turned her head, she found herself and others empty behind, she was shocked. At this time, Asuna and Yui also discovered that Ling Yue Xian Ji had disappeared. Just after waiting for a few women to explore what the situation is, the silver-haired noble son has already come to a few people, and he drew a knife from his waist casually, with a demon-like spirit "I am Sashengwan. I will take you to the next location." "Mingdao broken moon!" The few women who had no time to respond with a single knife fell into a deep black hole before they could even speak their words, and disappeared in an instant, leaving only the Sasheng Maru standing in place, looking up at the sun and the moon. ... ... In another cosmic space. Small black holes appeared out of thin air. In the exclaim, Asuna and others discovered that they were spit out by the black hole, suspended in the cosmic space, without a sense of suffocation. "Oh my God, am I dreaming, appearing in other places for no reason, not telling me when I meet someone who is inexplicable, and dreaming of being chopped off is fine. I can survive and speak completely in the universe! " Perceiving the surrounding environment, Qian Cong couldn''t help but mutter, and there is a tendency to evolve towards Xiao Naisa! Asuna is like this, Asuna is not very comfortable, even if her own experience is amazing, but now this experience is beyond the ordinary, no, Yui is hiding in Asuna''s hair and dare not come out. at this time-- In the eyes of the girls, an incredible battlefield appeared! The golden female warrior and countless metal-like robots kept colliding, and the terrifying impact destroyed the surrounding cosmic meteorites. In the end, the warrior rushed to the mechanical planet where the robots were. boom!!! In the huge roar, the planet shattered and the girls were also spartan... 807 Chapter 110 Heart World [Middle] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Planet explosion! In front of Asuna and the others, a mechanized planet exploded like this. Floating in the universe, the girls can still perceive the vast energy produced by the planet that exploded far away, and the exaggerated visual effects have completely maxed out the three views of the girls. The first true ancestor is powerful, setting off endless wars all over the world, and pushing the world into the abyss of war; the fourth true ancestor is powerful, all kinds of disaster-like beasts, eliminating civilization is not a problem; Narakwala It''s amazing, the defense ability that evolves with the enemy''s attack, even the true ancestor is unbreakable... But all of this is not worth mentioning before the explosion of this planet! Under such an explosion, all the elegance of all this has lost its color... Among them, although Asuna has seen Nagato''s methods like the creator in the heavens, but the creator''s methods are silent. In terms of visual effects, the decisiveness or the destruction of Chiguoka is even more shocking and even more speechless. . "Haha! Weak slag is weak slag!" At this moment, the blond girl in the center of the explosive planet cheered so loudly, God knows how her voice spread in this universe, and even the Asuna girls in the distant place heard it. "...Inexplicable feeling, I can''t refute it!" Qian Cong, who had barely recovered his normal thinking ability, said inexplicably after hearing this sentence. then-- "who are you?" In an instant, the girl who was clearly still bathing the planet in the last explosion of fireworks in a distant place, the girl with golden light all over appeared in vain in front of the girls, or, in front of Qian Cong, those wild eyes looked light and clean. Can''t help but step back several steps. "Haha, I didn''t expect to be so courageous, I would be embarrassed to scare you!" This girl doesn''t look tall, she is only wrapped in red silk and a little gold, but her words are filled with a heroic spirit that is more heroic than a man. Although she was frightened, the light green is rare, nothing. Sickness. "Humph!" Although it didn''t feel bad, Qian Cong still didn''t know how to speak, and just snorted. Asuna, who still has the attributes of a wife, is considerate. At this time, she took a step, "Hello, I am Asuna, may I ask if you are..." "She is Broly, the identity is the same as me, the strongest existence among us in pure strength!" Before Asunas words were finished, a clear and sweet voice rang in everyones ears, making everyone happy. Asuna and the others finally heard a familiar voice in this strange place, and the golden Girl, or rather, Broly is simply happy. "You are here, Sister Saya!" "Sometimes I haven''t seen it, sister-chan!" I saw the golden light on Broli''s body converge, and the whole person suddenly turned into a harmless little black-haired loli, showing a pure smile, and the next moment, the girl in white dress and gauze also appeared in vain, and cloth Lori hugs each other. In an instant, there seemed to be a pure lily shining in the universe, making Asuna and the girls feel a little at a loss. "Let''s talk in another place!" 536 Literature www.536wx.com Fortunately, after a while, Saye let go of Broly and said so, and then waved to the three girls who were watching. In an instant, Asuna suddenly felt the environment change again. From the universe, she appeared in a Inside the wooden house. At this time, Asuna, Lan Yu Qianqian, Broli and Saya were sitting in three directions of a small table. There were snacks and tea on the table. By the way, I dont know when Yui was hacked. Broly of the hair was in her arms. "Let''s talk, what the hell is going on!" Settling her mind, Lan Yu Qian Cong was the first to speak, and the target was directed at Saya, who most likely knew all of this. His words were a little anxious. Obviously, under the multiple stimulation, the girl had accumulated a lot of doubts in her heart at this moment. Seeing Qian Cong''s question, Asuna was silent. Qian Cong''s question was also her question. "How should I say, this is the world of dreams and the world of the heart!" Picking up the teacup and taking a sip, Saye thought, and replied, "You also know the situation between me and Brother Nagato, people similar to me, and five of us are essentially extensions of Brother Nagato''s will." "Recently, Brother Nagato was sleeping, enlightened and preached in dreams, and then confusedly, the seven of us were born, including for us, with permission, the most important people for us, The world of the heart that comes in from the sleeping room is here!" "So, why, are we here?" At this time, Asuna asked. It wasn''t presumptuous, but after all, no matter what she thought, Asuna would not feel that the relationship between herself and others and Saya Nagato and others had reached this stage, and-- Before coming in, Asuna and the others were not sleeping. "Sister Saya, I''m here to say goodbye!" At this moment, the door of the wooden house was opened, and a blond and purple boy walked in. When he saw Asuna, he was stunned, and then he smiled "Who are these, are they the lover of my unscrupulous big brother?" "It''s not for the time being, but it''s a while!" Hearing the boy''s question, Saya replied in this way, which immediately attracted a light protest. just-- "Asuna, didn''t you ask why you are here?" Seeing Saya saying so, the ground under Lan Yu Qiang''s and Asuna''s feet suddenly turned into a black hole. The two girls had no time to react, and they fell directly and disappeared into the black hole just before they all heard "Let Nagato brother tell you in person!" ... ... "So that''s the case, then I will leave first!" The blond boy who had watched all this said so, and a door appeared beside him. Looking at Broly, who was comforting Yui, Saya looked at the boy and said softly, "It seems that your memory has been awakened perfectly, Shuai Xi, no, it should be called the Imperial Governor now, like in Academy City Place, you can do your best!" "Don''t worry, I''m Emperor Yuangen!" .. 808 Chapter 111: The World of Hearts [Next] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that humans are a very magical creature. Although Darwin''s theory of evolution is often questioned, the "survival of the fittest" proposed in it is perfectly practiced by humans. This is also the reason why human beings of countless planes can kill out of the thousands of species on the earth. After experiencing shocks again and again, even if he was suddenly exiled by Saya and descended to a new place, he did not panic. In a sense, Asuna and Asuna had reached the point where they hadn''t changed their colors before the Taishan collapse. just-- "If you are all silent like this, I will be embarrassed too!" Sitting on a throne in the chaotic space, Nagato looked helplessly at the two girls with expressionless faces in front of him, with the word''explain'' written on their faces, and couldn''t help but say so. "You will be embarrassed too!" Regarding Nagato''s words, Lan Yu Qianquan, who was deeply aware of the low integrity of the man in front of him, responded almost instinctively, "I didn''t know that a guy like you would be embarrassed." "Indeed not!" Hearing Qian Cong''s words, Nagato didn''t make any excuses, and naturally responded, "This is just a little bit of speaking skills I saw in the book, and I almost forgot the specific content, anyway, how can I use it." Nagato''s words suddenly silenced the scene. At least Asuna and Qian Cong understood better what kind of existence the man in front of them was. "Then, please explain carefully, Master Nagato, why we are specifically called here." After a moment of silence, Asuna was the first to break the silence and lead the topic to the issue she was concerned about. Careful Asuna still remembers that before entering, she and Qian Cong were called by Saya to be Nagato lovers... No way?! Thinking of a certain possibility, Asuna felt uneasy in her heart, but on the surface she looked calm and composed. "Ok" After thinking about it slightly, Nagato said softly: "You can take a look at the surroundings first!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Asuna and Asuna knew that the other party was not a targetless person. Although there was chaos around and there was nothing to see, the two women looked at it seriously, and then "Oh my God!" The first to speak was Qian Cong. The golden-haired top student saw that in the chaos, a tall nine-headed dragon was standing there. The long dragon body, which was a thousand meters high, and the ferocious dragon head made Qian Cong feel Surprised. "Strange, this, not..." But what Asuna saw was a huge planet, looming in the chaos, the surface of the planet was completely red, and it was also engraved with a six-pointed star magic circle, the vast magic circle, the complexity is beyond words.Love me ebook www.25txt.com But what Asuna cares more about is that I have read this abbreviated version of the magic circle for myself! On the sleeping altar of Nagato! Then, the two girls looked at each other. The girls saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. Then they looked at Nagato, hoping to get his explanation. Then, they saw Not far behind Nagato, a huge sacred tree that looks endless is standing in chaos! "My Nagato rose from the end of the era, plundered along the way, killed the gods, destroyed the demon king, and finally created the chaotic starry sky. The achievements are not small!" Looking at two pairs of eyes seeking knowledge, Nagato slowly told about his situation, without excitement or emotion in his words, as if he was telling a little thing that was no big deal. It''s just such a statement, but it made the two girls awe! Regardless of whether Nagato is good or evil, and whether Nagato''s future is to save the world and become a god or exterminate the world, the achievements of Nagato from the very end to the present are worthy of everyone''s respect. Although there is the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds as a golden finger, if it were not for Nagato, it would not have been where it is today! Seeing the eyes of the two girls, a smile appeared on the corners of Nagato''s mouth "You know too, I have realized the highest supernatural power of Buddhism-proving the Dao in my dream, and accidentally opened this world of heart, and the divine tree you have seen, the emperor dragon and the red star, these are the three powers that I hold The manifestation of the system!" "These three power systems are strong, Asuna is okay, Qian Cong may not have any intuitive understanding, let''s put it this way, the power that I used to defeat the fourth true ancestor and shock the world is just the power that Akastar has not fully awakened. That''s it." Seeing Asal''s pupil shrinking because of her own words, Nagato continued: "However, I recently discovered a problem, that is, I still lack a core power that is sufficient to command all forces. Until this time, after I opened the world of my heart, I finally got the core power I wanted!" Just saying that, Nagato stretched out one of his hands, and a mysterious radiance gathered in the palm of his hand! "This is the original power of the heart world transformed by my almost extraordinary spiritual power when constructing this heart world." "I named it Xinli!" There was no mystery. Nagato answered the question on his own when there was a hint of surprise and doubt in the eyes of the girls, "Although it is the core power I want, there is only this little bit, only this heart. The world of this world is completely formed, and my energy will continue to flow." "The only problem is that it seems to take a lot of time, I don''t want to sleep too long!" "Why are you looking for this kind of mysterious and mysterious thing? Let''s talk about it first. I don''t understand at all!" Hearing Nagatos explanation, Qian Cong said her confusion for the first time. As an absolute talent in scientific and technological testing, Qian Cong is really hard at mystery. Even if there are countless cultivation materials, she is still an ordinary person. A proof. "You don''t need to understand, I can do it!" "Moreover, your value is more important than you think!" While talking, Nagato got up from the throne and walked towards the girls with an indescribable smile on their faces, "You have only one thing to do, give everything to me!" .. 809 Chapter 112 The core system is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!String God Island, inside the cornerstone. Under the six mechanical dragons as the foundation, the altar engraved with six-pointed stars is shining with the light of black and white. On the altar, the red-haired boy was sleeping peacefully with his arms around two beautiful girls. The only thing that makes people more puzzled is that the two girls in the arms of the teenager, with slightly irregular clothes and red cheeks, rubbed their bodies slightly, and from time to time they made a fascinating moan*... "what!" I don''t know how long it took, and the whole space returned to peace again in the voices of the girls. "Ok?!" At this moment, Nagato finally slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, on the altar, the light was bright, and the endless black and white light turned into a black and white Tai Chi, and then quickly merged into Nagato''s body. In an instant, Nagato felt that the world of heart, combined with the power of this black and white Tai Chi, was completely stabilized! boom!!! Amidst the roar, the world of heart officially took root in Nagato''s heart. The red-haired boy''s body shook slightly, and a ray of heart strength flowed from the depths of his soul and flowed through the boy''s body. Then, the power of the mind is integrated into the power of the source, and a more unique power is instantly evolved! This power not only contains the omnipotent characteristics of the original power that can evolve and simulate any power, but also reveals the most unique aura of Nagato. Na hegemonic, indomitable, uncompromising, and constantly stronger will and beliefs run through the whole story of this power. After all, the power of the heart is the power to transform the mind and manifest itself! Although there is a coincidence factor in the evolution of this power. But it has to be said that this also means that Nagato has completely established its own outlook on life, values ??and world outlook, in other words, its way has been accomplished! "The power to carry out my way!" Feeling that there is only one strand of power in the body, Nagato''s heart is full of countless insights. At this time, Nagato also understood that compared to other forces, this strand of power is the core strength of Nagato. If practice is a tree, this strength is the backbone of Nagato! Other powers, whether the power to kill the gods and become gods, or the origins of the dead from killing the true ancestors, even the power of the nine emperor dragons that Nagato has grown from scratch and cast a little bit is only the greatest It''s just a branch. "Since I am implementing my Tao, then this power is called Tao Power!" Sensing the power in the body, Nagato thought about it for a while, and then the light flashed and he named it! What the red-haired boy didnt know was that at the moment when his words were spoken, in the depths of the endless void, a mysterious door with endless towering chaos exuded a wave of fluctuations, which instantly set off a chaotic storm, and the gods and demons peeping around All annihilated, and formed a chaotic danger zone full of endless chaotic storms. The red-haired teenager who didn''t know the consequences of his actions was distressed at this time.Bobo Novels www.boboxs.com After all, according to what Nagato perceives, although the spiritual world is stable, the speed of producing mental power is very slow even if he has sufficient spiritual power as a raw material. "If you want to convert all the original power in your body into Dao Power, it will probably take hundreds of years, and at this speed, once you use Dao Power, you have to rest for several years. It''s really painful!" The words said that the egg hurts, but Nagato''s expression didn''t have much trouble, it was full of indifference. Now Nagato is also a little surprised. The so-called three powers were developed entirely for the sake of peace! And his core system is his biggest trump card except Chaos Starry Sky. Although he hasn''t used it yet, Nagato knows that even if there is only a ray of power at this time, he can only issue one attack, but Nagato knows that this blow will completely mutilate this plane, Nagato is sure. ... Use it with caution! This sentence is probably very suitable to describe the situation of the core power system established by Nagato today. "Ok?!" At this moment, there was a slight noise in Nagato''s ear, and when he raised his eyes slightly, Nagato knew that Asuna was about to wake up. In the previous heart world, Nagato pushed Asuna and Lan Yu Qiancong all at once, um, of course, it should be called Divine Jiao, the Tai Chi power used to stabilize the heart world is Asuna And the power of light green onions. Nagato once said that Asuna and Asuna are more valuable than they thought. This is not a joke! The world of the heart is, in the final analysis, the world of the spirit. If such a world is to accelerate and stabilize, it needs two extreme emotions that oppose each other, such as love and hate. But as we all know, after encountering opposing emotions, it is easy to produce a series of adverse reactions, such as yin and yang, life and death, and water and fire. Although they can coexist, they are more mutually exclusive. If it were so easy to coexist, then in order to understand the law of life and death, Nagato didn''t need to divide himself! After thinking about it for a while, Nagato chose hope and despair! The reason is Asuna and Asuna! Asuna, in the dark three years of desperate life, still insisted on hope, and bloomed with her own light of knight; while Qian Cong, as Cains witch, suffered the despair of the earth in ignorance, here Live optimistically on the artificial island. They are such a right pair! He was carrying hope and despair on his back, it was just that the Bilie was different. At the same time, with the two goddesses, Nagato drew enough hope and despair at once, turned it into Tai Chi, and stabilized the spiritual world. As Nagato was thinking about it, Asuna finally awoke. Although she was fainted in the spiritual world, she was already a strong man after all. Compared with Qian Cong, Asuna, who had practiced knightly, recovered quickly and woke up. The girl saw it at the first time she woke up. A pair of purple eyes was looking at herself blankly, while she was lying on the other''s body, feeling the familiar breath. The girl''s face suddenly turned red. Not shy, but anger! However, before Asuna went crazy, Nagato lowered his head for the first time and kissed the girl''s lips forcefully, pressing back what the girl was about to blurt out... .. 810 Chapter 113 Wake up, the second day and the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The first night Nagato awakened, he was extremely comfortable. At around 6 or 7 o''clock in the morning of the second day, Nagato woke up from sleep just as the sun rose. There was a soft sensation all over the teenager that his bones were tingling, making Nagato let out a very comfortable moan as if he had taken drugs, which was hundreds of times more comfortable than the feeling of getting up and stretching in the morning. He moved his body slightly, leaned against the head of the bed, and slowly climbed onto Nagato''s face with a faintly comfortable smile. "Yesterday, it was really fulfilling!" Feeling about the situation last night, Nagato looked into his arms. There, Asuna and Qian Cong were lying quietly, releasing a very rhythmic breathing sound, their chests slumped together, cowering like two kittens, and they looked like they were normal. kind. It''s a pity that the two girls were exposed to the smooth, slightly red skin outside, and the teardrops on their faces coincidentally told others that they were not peaceful last night. The fingertips slowly slid across the lovely back in his arms, feeling the skin that flicked at zero distance, but Nagato''s heart was calm. Following the unspeakable friendship of the spiritual world, Nagato pushed Asuna down as soon as he awoke, but in the process of pushing Asuna, Asuna gradually regained consciousness... Then, Nagato pushed the boat along. Originally, Nagato would not be so strong. For Nagato, even if it takes years to pick up girls, it is not a problem. Its just that theyve already done something like divine friendship in the spiritual world. If you talk nonsense anymore, let the girls leave, and then try to make up for it afterwards and please them... "No matter what you think, I can''t do it!" Muttering slightly like this, Nagato stretched out his hand to tidy up the quilts for the two girls. The girls were a bit miserable by Nagato yesterday. Naturally, Nagato can help them recover physically, but they may wake up temporarily due to mental exhaustion. But come. Of course, no matter what you do, Nagato will not regret it. Nagatos love has no affectionate confession, only an overbearing declaration of sovereignty. Without each other, there is only the eternal companionship of endless life. Nagato is confident that time will heal all these problems. "Oh, wake up, Brother Nagato!" "If it is convenient, come here, I need your cooperation!" While Nagato was concentrating on enjoying the gentle homeland, Saya''s call suddenly came from his ear, after a little thought, Nagato suddenly understood Saya''s intentions. Spreading out the spiritual power, carefully placed the girls, Nagato even set up a soundproof barrier, then put on a purple windbreaker at random, opened the door and walked out. When he walked out of the room, Nagato saw it at first sight. It was located outside the floor-to-ceiling windows in the corridor, overlooking the weird city named Kanashima. This is the top floor of the building of the foundation stone gate of Shijin Island. After Dawn became the real master of Shijin Island, the apex of the tallest building on the island became the private room of the leader of Dawn. Instead of taking the usual path, Nagato stepped out, and the spatial ripples swayed... In the next moment, the environment around Nagato suddenly changed. From the top of the building overlooking Nagato, it appeared in the underground space of the most central building on Nagato. On the pure white enclosed square, six mechanical dragons perceive Nagato. When he arrived, he uttered a low roar.90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com That is the instinctive cheers of the beast to the owner! "Finally, I am willing, Brother Nagato!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, Saye, who was still sitting on the edge of the altar, said slightly sourly. In this tone, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile, but he didn''t refute it. Instead, he began to watch the situation. However, Nagato became more and more speechless as he watched, and then looked straight at Saya... "What are you doing..." Seemingly shocked by Nagato''s look, Saya immediately jumped off the altar. "Do you think that deliberately pretending to be jealous can prevent me from asking you to experiment with my things again, and accidentally play with things that collapsed?" The purple eyes stared straight at Saya, and Nagato said quietly. "Cut, I was found!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya leaned against the edge of the altar somewhat boredly, and muttered a little dissatisfied, "It just needs a few sources of power, blessing this building, as a source of energy. "Moreover, this is also very good for your beast, isn''t it?" "You girl!" Seeing Saya''s appearance, Nagato was also a little dumbfounded. To be honest, if it weren''t for Nagato''s unique vision, he would not have discovered Saya''s true purpose. Although Saya and Sayako said that the building of this cornerstone gate was shaped by data and magic because it is the foundation of the island of String God, but the real reason is that Saya wants to try, how to carry out the relationship between reality Conversion only. The power of data is also imaginary, and the beasts are also imaginary, even Saya at this time is imaginary because of the state of''Schrodinger''s cat''! Saye wanted to give it a try, to be able to use this world''s unique beast as a foundation to make a transition between reality and reality. In other words, Saya wants to completely control his existence! Its just that I dont want to change the virtual reality too hard, causing Saya herself to be trapped here. If she goes out and lacks the dominant building, it will immediately turn into magic power and data and dissipate directly. "But it is, this is indeed good for the evolutionary dragon!" Nagato also understands that as the foundation of this string god island, it seems that one of his own beasts is trapped, and some of the gains outweigh the gains. But in fact, as the foundation of the island of the god of strings, the machine dragon is almost equivalent to the god of fit. On this island where small and big conflicts often occur, any battle will destroy every bit on the island and transfer data. On the machine dragon. Nagato can imagine how strong its defensive field will be when the machine dragon retreats! "In that case, I will help you!" Thinking of a certain prospect, Nagato said... 811 Chapter 114 Instinct and Vampire Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just do it! Nagato stretched out his hand and tapped in the void. In the void of the young man''s fingertips, a faint ripple appeared, and a colorless source of power lingered at his fingertips for an instant, and then turned into a bead under Nagato''s will. This bead is colorless and transparent, but it reveals an extraordinary dragon. It is a pity that the people present, whether it is Nagato or Saya, are ruthless characters who ignore this type of coercion. "Virtual Dragon Ball, I refer to the nine emperor dragons'' dragon balls, made with a source of power. This thing will be integrated with the evolutionary machine dragon, and will serve as the basis for the existence of the machine dragon and even this building, even because of this thing, Jilong can also play for three minutes." Speaking of this, Nagato paused and looked at the evolutionary dragon above. Whoosh!!! There is no need for Nagato to do it by himself. The virtual dragon ball flew out automatically, and merged into the dragon''s body in the sudden air-breaking sound. Then, the dragon roared, and faint fluctuations diffused from its body. boom!!! At this moment, the entire Xian Shen Island and the evolutionary machine dragon had a deeper resonance. Soon, the machine dragons will fell into the deepest deep sleep, and the body disappeared in an instant, leaving only one. A dragon ball with six dragon phantoms on it fell into the altar. "Amazing!" Saya looked at this scene in surprise. With Sayas eyesight, it was natural to see that the evolutionary dragon did not disappear, nor turned into a dragon ball, but was completely integrated into this huge building and maintained resonance with the entire island. . Under the power of Nagato, the entire building, together with the cornerstone of Shijin Island, was completely transformed into a whole! and-- "Brother Nagato, how can your method become so light?" Blinking big eyes, Saya looked at Nagato. It was the first time that Saya, who had been with each other for many years and had almost no secrets, discovered that Nagato had such a terrible manipulation ability. Nagato is strong! This is the power that has come through hundreds of years and adventures, and it is undeniable. However, the strength of Nagato lies in the strength of the three realms of heaven, earth and man, and the strength of life, not the application of knowledge. In terms of the application of knowledge, Saya is indeed much stronger than Nagato. It is a supercomputer-level head. With the combined network of more than six hundred sisters, with this terrifying computing power, although there is no mention, everyone on the heavenly Baiyujing knows that Saya uses various knowledge Go, better than Nagato. Although he cannot grasp the power of the source, Saya is also familiar with this kind of almost universal power, and often draws such power from Nagato for experimentation, but as far as Saya is concerned, he can''t do it like Nagato. It''s so light. "What''s so surprising about this natural thing?" Facing Saya''s surprise, Nagato asked calmly. This rhetorical question reminded Saya of the feedback attributes of Shura Dao that Nagato had received-- Instinctive control! Between the sparks and the flint, Saya suddenly appeared.Tianya Tiny Talk www.tywxs.com She understands-- It was this attribute that allowed Nagato to completely control the three systems in his body almost like a cheating. Especially the dead man and the dragon in the two ways of earth and man, these two power systems that need to be baptized over time to be continuously tapped. After all, creatures like dead men and dragons are all longevity species! Even Nagato Tianzong wizards can''t really control them in just over a dozen or twenty years. There is no time for baptism, and many longevity species are not as good as normal human beings. "It seems that that attribute is not only for you, Brother Nagato, to master your original combat power before the source is awakened, and even to ignore the law of time, to completely master the instincts that belong to the longevity species..." "I have to say, it''s really a foul attribute!" Even if it was Saya, after understanding the situation, he couldn''t help sighing like this. In words, Saya was very greedy for this ability. However, it is a pity that even if you know exactly how Nagato obtained these attributes, after many secret experiments by Saya, it is clear that Nagato''s experience cannot be replicated. "By the way, girl, have you forgotten something?" At this moment, Saya suddenly heard the voice of Nagato, and when he subconsciously raised his eyes, the girl saw it. The young man with red hair and purple eyes was approaching him step by step. Suddenly, Saya suddenly thought of it and forgot it. What, in an instant, his face changed. "Wait, Brother Nagato, don''t you admit that my approach is good for Jilong?!" "But I didn''t say not to teach you a lesson!" Looking at Saya, Nagato sensed the need for a certain power system in his body, and revealed a smile that made Saya feel a chill. The girl immediately displayed her own phase shift, ready to avoid! "Humph, big deal, this lady will hide for a few days!" Saya, who was thinking this way, naturally used his ability, but the next moment, when he found that he was still standing in place, Saya suddenly showed an expression of extreme surprise! At this moment, Nagato had already arrived in front of her. "Dumbfounded, girl!" Seeing Saya''s surprised expression, the bangs on Nagato''s forehead spread out slightly, revealing the magic eye with a red six-pointed halo. At this time, the six-pointed star in the magic eye was continuously rotating. "Brother Nagato, you''re so pitiful, you actually used illusion techniques quietly?!" Seeing the operation of the magic eye, Saya didn''t know where he was. The illusion space that he was arranged by Nagato''s almost equal to the endless spiritual force affected his senses, and suddenly he was ruined! "Soldiers are not tired of deceit!" Said with a smile like this, Nagato lied up and hugged Saya tightly, lowered his head, and whispered in the girl''s ear: "The method I just used was the fantasy reproduction of the dead and the magic projection. After using it, I found that I had some blood-sucking impulses, so..." While speaking, Nagato still quietly approached Saya''s white neck, and his sharp teeth slowly buried Saya''s body. "Really, it''s a foul!" Saya''s eyes flashed softly, and a faint breath came out from his lips, and the strength slowly passed away...... .. 812 Chapter 115 Blood and Hug first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The boy and the girl embraced quietly in the pure white space. Holding the girl''s slender waist, gently sniffing the girl''s unique fresh taste, savoring the girl''s delicious blood, in the soul of Nagato, I suddenly felt a heartfelt refreshment. Even if he became a dead man, blood was never a necessity for Nagato. But at this moment, Nagato found that he seemed to be infatuated with the smell of blood. As the king of monsters, Alcatel said-- Blood is the currency of the soul and the currency of life. The blood sucking of a vampire draws not only blood, but also a person''s soul, memory, or even the mark of life. However, although it sucks blood, it is different from other blood sucking species. The soul, memory and even the mark of life that Nagato draws will eventually carry Nagato''s soul after deep-level exchanges with Nagato. Blessings, slowly return to the body. In a sense, Nagato''s blood sucking is a ritual! "what" "Brother Nagato, you are enough!" Just opened her mouth, she couldn''t help but let out a moan*, the girl''s face was a little flushed, and then the whole person slowly disappeared into Nagato''s arms. Obviously, during the blood sucking process, Nagato still forgot to maintain the illusion environment, let She found a flaw in her escape. "Ha ha!" Regarding Saya''s escape, Nagato just recalled the taste, but he didn''t have much regret. In any case, being able to control Saya for a short while is already a very good result. Even if you fall into your own fantasy, Nagato doesn''t think that Saya really can''t get out. "Let''s do this first, anyway, it will be long in Japan!" Muttering like this, Nagato looked at the surrounding environment, his mind moved, a spiritual force with a technique, merged into the virtual dragon ball in an instant, and then a wave of ripples swayed, forming a barrier in this internal space A guardian enchantment. If the senior figures of the Lion King institution saw this scene, I am afraid they would be completely angry! Because this enchantment is entirely a guardian enchantment evolved from the guardian enchantment evolved from the seven-type assault demon reduction machine gun of the Lion King mechanism, and the deity vibration-driven technique''DOE'' engraved on the Xuexia wolf. With this enchantment, plus the sleeping machine dragon as the final hole card, no one in this world can threaten the foundation of Xian God Island again. After finishing all this, Nagato turned around and stepped out, the purple windbreaker swayed slightly, and the whole person disappeared into this pure white space. The next moment, Nagato appeared in the courtyard he had previously set up. By the way, although Nagato has taken control of the artificial island, Huang Quan and the others have not moved to the building of the Cornerstone Gate. It''s not about worrying about the instability of the building. But the girls agreed that only this place has a sense of home. The building at Cornerstone Gate is too big to make them unfamiliar, and the Cornerstone Gate is a bit far from the campus area. This information is what Nagato knew from the in-depth exchange with Saya just now.Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com Nagato agrees with the attitude of the girls. Although he has regained his fighting spirit, Nagato does not dislike this residential atmosphere. In other words, no one dislikes the feeling of being at home, but people like Nagato will not stay for this feeling. . Nagato, who had just appeared, immediately frightened a large group of kittens. Looking at the kittens escaping around in the yard, Nagato thought of something helplessly, and then restrained the deadly breath that he had just revealed from sucking blood, and then these kittens quieted down. "Xia Yin has adopted more and more cats!" Muttering like this, Nagato was walking around in the courtyard. It seemed that today was also a school day. The girls seemed to have already gone to school. At least they wandered all the way, but Nagato didn''t meet half of them. Until Nagato returned to the door of his own room. Standing in front of the door of his room, looking at the half-open door, even if he didnt use any special abilities, with the instinctive perception of Nagato, he discovered that in the room, there was a small figure in his room. What are you doing here? "Oh, who is it, who hasn''t gone to school yet?" Thinking about this, the red-haired boy didn''t think much, so he stepped into the room. As soon as I entered, Nagato saw a girl with gray hair standing near the edge of the bed, bending over to tidy up the quilt on the bed, and the decorations in the room were neatly arranged, obviously, they belonged to girls. As. "Xia Yin?" Just looking at his back, Nagato knew that the girl in front of him was the Haze Natsane he had just said. This is not only because Xia Yin only has pale hair color among the girls that I accompany on this plane, but also because of the holy brilliance that cannot be hidden in my own eyes. Apart from Xia Yin, there is no one else. To be honest, when I returned home, I saw a cute girl sorting the quilt for you... What you think about this scene is a bit moving! Nagato, who was thinking this way, approached Xia Yin quietly, and then hugged the girl from behind very naturally. He pressed his whole body to her back, feeling the breath of her body, lowered his head and whispered in the girl''s ear: "Xia Yin, I''m back!" Being hugged so suddenly by Nagato, Xia Yin was indeed startled at first. Although she didn''t exclaim because she was a silent person, the girl was already subconsciously preparing to activate the power of modeling angels in her body. But after hearing Nagato''s voice, the girl suddenly smiled and said softly: "Welcome back, big brother!" "Don''t move, let me hug you well..." Feeling the girls heartbeat slowly accelerating, Nagato arrogantly hugged the girl and fell straight on the bed, saying in her ear, Xia Yin''s cheeks flushed suddenly, and finally she could only respond softly. He buried his head in the arms of the long door and stopped talking. ps: I almost can''t write it, bastard, forget it, these chapters describe the girls, and then I''m ready to enter the final part of the plot...... .. 813 Chapter 116: The second more moon landing alone! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and one day has passed in a blink of an eye. At 6 o''clock in the evening, the gate of the mansion where Nagato was located suddenly opened. I saw Xiao Naosha rushing in, and the girl saw it at first sight, Xia Yin who was communicating with the kittens in the courtyard "Xia Yinchan, today, why didn''t you go to class, were you sick, or were you sick? The teachers were asking about your situation, but I don''t know how to answer Nasha." I have to say that chatting is a terrible habit. Even if he lost his memory, apart from the quietness of the first days, Xiao Naisa quickly recovered his talkative nature. At this moment, she came to Xia Yin and was speaking in a very fast tone, speaking like a machine gun without giving people a chance. "Naisha sauce, if you know how to ask, it will make Xia Yinjiang very embarrassed!" Tugong Kagura, who was immediately behind Naisa, saw the girl''s questioning that made people unable to intervene at all, and suddenly reminded him somewhat helplessly, then looked at Xia Yin and asked softly: "Even though Nasha''s words are a little bit more, but that is also our problem, Xia Yin, are you okay?" "It''s okay, I know, Naisa just cares about me." Listening to Naisa and Kagura''s words before and after, Xia Yin didn''t have any boredom, still with a quiet smile on her face. After the girls finished speaking, she didn''t rush and said: "It''s just that this morning, Big Brother Nagato returned, and I will stay at home with him." While she was talking, the girl''s cheeks blushed slightly, but it quickly disappeared. I didn''t notice Naisa''s thick lines at all, while Kagura was a little ecstatic because of Xia Yin''s words and ignored them. "My lord is back?" At this moment, Xuecai, who was walking behind Naisa and Kagura, just came in and heard Xia Yin''s words. She was taken aback, and then immediately asked: "Then, my lord, where is he now?" "My elder brother said he was going to do something that shocked the whole world, and he said wait a minute, we''ll know." As if selling off, Xia Yin''s tone was filled with a little bit of pride. While she was talking, the girl took a few steps and looked at the sky gradually showing some stars and the waning moon... ... ... So, what is Nagato doing at this time? In fact, if what Nagato is doing is said, it will definitely shock everyone. At this time, Nagato is turning into a red meteor, thrusting against the sky! There was a violent roar in the ear, because of the friction with the atmosphere, the hot breath made the guardian barrier around Nagato look like it was lit, the temperature rose linearly, and even a little faintly appeared spark. However, under such circumstances, Nagato''s eyes were sharp, and the speed of the whole person''s upward rushing accelerated again. Under constant acceleration, it actually started from zero, surpassed the speed of the first universe, reached the speed of the second universe, and even continued to rise. The earth was getting farther and farther away from him. At this time, it went down from the position of Nagato. If you look at it, String God Island is just the size of a slap. Nagato has only one goal!ok composition network www.okzuowen.com That is, the waning moon that is hanging in the sky at this moment. Go to the moon alone! This is what Nagato intends to do. If you are in a world like Dragon Ball, this kind of thing is really normal. After all, that kind of world has too little restriction on life, but in this world, this is an incredible situation. At least the so-called three true ancestors, I am afraid that such things are unheard of. . "Not enough, not enough, this speed is not enough!" Even though the speed was still rising, Nagato''s eyes still flashed with a little dissatisfaction, the dead man in his body was constantly agitating, the endless magic power was output in all aspects, and the speed soared again. In fact, if Nagato at this time is willing to use the power of the nine emperor dragons or the godslayer, it may be easy to land on the moon. Not to mention the space law of the nine-headed emperor dragon, the powers of the godslayers alone that can enter the state of speed are enough to turn Nagato into light and move forward. That speed is much faster than that of pure magic as a power source. but-- "Can not do it!" Nagato secretly said in his heart that the red-haired boy understood that this was a ceremony! After spending a day with Xia Yin at home, Nagato has gradually become familiar with his state and has a deeper understanding of his body, but at night, especially after the moon in the sky appears. Nagato inevitably has an impulse! That is the moon landing! Relying on the psychic and instinctive control attributes in the soul, Nagato understood where his urge to land on the moon came from. Vermillion Moon! Because the root of Nagato''s power of the dead comes from the vermilion moon, the true ancestor who came from the moon alone. And when Nagato, against the nature of the dead, is ready to set foot in the realm of the true ancestor, he must go to the moon alone from the earth! This is a magical ritual Go to the moon alone to extract the origin of the moon and step into the realm of the true ancestor by retrograde! Although because the world is different, as long as the cause and effect of the Vermillion Moon is not broken, Nagato cannot become the perfect true ancestor, but in any case, stepping into the true ancestor is much better than being stuck in the realm of a dead person. "Not enough, I can go faster!" Thinking about this, Nagato communicated with the beast on his body, and in an instant, six pairs of wings suddenly appeared on the red-haired boy, instantly doubling his speed, and reached the third universe speed. "Come again!" Feeling the surging speed, the endless blood flames diffused from Nagato, blessed on the six pairs of wings, so that the speed that was already close to the limit once again soared, completely entering the third universe speed. "Speed ??up again!" With the call of Nagato, the twelve eyes of the six dragons flashed red on the virtual dragon ball inside the cornerstone gate of the god of the gods. The dragon veins under the island were absorbed a lot of magic power in an instant. The passage was injected into Nagato. boom!!! At this moment, there was an inexplicable roar in the sky. Countless people raised their heads in astonishment, and then they saw one after another, a red light rushing toward the waning moon in the sky!.. 814 Chapter 117 Crimson Moon Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Europe. The Empire of Night, the seat of the King of War Realm. In the center of the empire, there is a traditional but somewhat different European-style castle. The machine of this castle is weird. During the day, the appearance of the castle appears black, but at night, the whole castle seems to be transformed. Like, it instantly turned blood red. But what is weird is that this seemingly extraordinary castle does not have any special abilities at all. In a sense, its body is just a work of art. At present, the premise of this statement is that if the behavior of pouring the castle with blood can be called art... The reason for all this is that the master of this castle is the master of the entire empire, the first true ancestor-the forgotten warlord! Inside the castle, very different from the outside, colorful lights fill every corner, bright red carpets cover the ground, and in the center of the magnificent palace, a magnificent throne stands on a long staircase. . On the left and right sides of the stairs, blood races exuding powerful magic power are standing like statues. "So, this is Vatra''s will!" At this time, the stalwart figure sitting on the throne spoke with vicissitudes of life, and the words were filled with unspeakable coercion, causing the vampire who was kneeling under the stairs to suddenly sweat. If Nagato were here, you would find that this kneeling vampire was the vampire who helped Vatra to spread the letter in the first place-Tebias Gakan.And the person who made this vampire of the old age so trembling and uneasy is undoubtedly the first true ancestor, the forgotten warlord! "Yes, Lord Warlord! This, this is Master Vatra''s last fight!" It was quite difficult to say what he wanted to say, and Jiakan felt a little collapsed. The King of War had too much innate suppression for these D-type vampires. "Anyway, that toy will only run wild all the time, except for that, it has no meaning at all..." "So, I also hope Vatra can succeed..." "It''s been so many years, and I''m a little tired, this time, I must..." Sitting on the throne, the king of the demon clan muttered to himself slowly, and then his whole body froze, almost without any doubts, with a punch boom!!! The violent magic power turned into a violent shock, and in a sudden, the ceiling of the castle was smashed. In this moment, the blood under the war king did not move in any way, even if the shock affected them, they did not intercept them, let them blast. On myself. Its discipline is really amazing! The impact of the smoke dispersed, and what appeared in front of the blood races turned out to be a dark night sky! The blood races were shocked. It was clear that Europe was still daytime before. In this dark night sky, a burning crimson moon was hanging high above it, seeming to be showing its dominance to the world. "Hahaha!!!" Seeing the crimson moon, the King of War stood up completely from the throne, and then couldn''t help laughing, the surging magic power spreading around, as if spreading the joy of his master. ... ... At the same time, the Empire of Night in West Asia. Above the gorgeous palace, a huge eye appeared out of thin air.Written by www.webshuba.com This is a weird huge eyeball with many pupils. Not to mention other things, the volume with a diameter of about ten meters makes people look extremely weak, and the large number of pupils, just looking at it, people with poor psychological quality will probably suffer from intensive phobia. At this time, there was still a little shock in the many pupils of this eye. Looking straight at the crimson moon in the sky, it seemed to be silent, communicating something, making the surrounding quiet. The kinsmen who were having a banquet in the palace, at this moment, did not dare to react at all, they just lay quietly on the ground. Compared to the sincere surrender of the warlord''s beasts, the blood races here are obviously controlled by iron blood pressure. No, vaguely, you can still see that some blood races are trembling slightly. "It''s actually an acquired achievement, it''s...remarkable!" After a long time, the eyes turned into magic power, and there was still a very cold voice in the wind, as if sighing something... ... ... And a tropical rain forest in North and South America. A petite figure suddenly appeared at the top of a tall tree. This was a wild girl looking up at the sky with a smile. The girl had light green hair like a gem, and her eyes were emerald like a deep lake. Reflecting the crimson moon in the sky! "Haha, finally there is a funny guy." "Although it is not completely completed, the power does not seem to be weak at all, and it is obviously stronger than the fourth true ancestor''s half-hearted person. Do you want to see it?" "It just seems, this is a very domineering guy?" The leader of the third night empire, the king of the chaos realm, and the chaos queen, suddenly fell into tangled thinking... ... ... Compared to the three true ancestors, the whole world was plunged into chaos at this time. No one had thought that the sky of the world, whether it was day or starry night, would be plunged into endless darkness at the same time. This strange imagination suddenly plunged the world into chaos. At this time, Japan''s high god of Du. "what!!!" Xiao Gucheng is gritting his teeth and roaring in a low voice. The blood of the true ancestor is constantly boiling. The maidens and priests around are setting up barriers to prevent the fourth true ancestor from going out of control. Just now, there are already three The priest died tragically... "Ancient city! Ancient city! What happened to you!" Standing outside the enchantment, Yase Motoki was standing there, shouting constantly. Under his persistent calling, Xiao Gucheng finally managed to control his rampage and reluctantly spoke: "The Fifth True Ancestor, Scarlet Moon, has appeared!" As soon as the voice fell, the fourth true ancestor fell into a complete sleep... ps: As the title, I started to replenish my brain again...... .. 815 Chapter 118: Zhu Yue and Fate Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward by one hour. When Nagato was transformed by the power of the dragon veins absorbed by the machine dragon, it turned into a red light to break through the barriers of space, and jumped into the moon in one step. Originally in Nagatos thoughts, I would see the depleted land, the barren world, and the moon pits impacted by unidentified meteorites, but I never thought that Nagato stepped in and came to a vermilion space. In Nagato''s eyes, except for crimson, it was crimson. There is no sky, no earth, nothing! "wrong!" At this time, even a fool felt something was wrong, not to mention Nagato, but the red-haired boy didn''t have too much nervousness. Today, Nagato''s accumulated heritage makes him confident to face any situation. Just being confident is not arrogant! In the unknown circumstances, Nagato didn''t intend to keep it. He opened his life wheel for the first time, and the blush of the six-pointed star was still conspicuous in this vermilion space, blooming with chilling magic. In an instant, endless cause and effect were revealed before Nagato''s eyes. "I have seen you, come out!" In front of the intricate web of cause and effect, someone outside of Nagato looked down, ignoring all the complications, and went straight to the source of all cause and effect, then looked at a certain place and said indifferently. "It''s such an amazing magic eye, even the dead magic eye in my memory can''t match it." At the moment when Nagatos words fell, the entire vermilion space gradually oscillated, shattered, and turned into countless vermilion spots of light scattered, revealing what the moon should have in Nagatos memory, barren, dead, and full of moon pits. . "Well, it''s the second meeting!" The vermilion lights gathered and turned into a noble beauty with blonde hair and red eyes in a white dress. With small steps, he slowly approached Nagato, "The rebellious dead who killed the remaining soul!" "...Juyue Brunstad?!" Looking at the true ancestor girl who came step by step, the memories of a few years ago poured into my heart one by one, filling Nagato''s heart with emotion, but as the other party approached, all the words finally turned into a sentence "Obviously it is a different plane world, how did you come here?" "It turns out that this is really another world!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Zhu Yue stopped, her indifferent and arrogant face showed a little surprise, looking at Nagato, she showed a complex expression that was not smiling, and sighed after talking. "I can''t tell you this kind of thing. If you insist, it''s fate!" "it''s fate!" Hearing this special vocabulary, Nagamon''s mind flashed with a flash of light. The magic light in his left eye seemed to penetrate the fate of time and space. He actually saw the causes and consequences of Zhu Yue''s appearance here in an instant, and he suddenly showed a wry smile. Zhu Yue''s appearance, I have to say, it is really fate! Who is Zhu Yue.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com The Moon UO in the Moon World, the embodiment of the will of the planet, the original true ancestor, and possibly the last Demon King in the future, it can be said that the existence of Zhu Yue runs through the fate of the Moon World. Her existence is the embodiment of Xingyue''s destiny! At this time, many parallel worlds of the Moon World are merging, and as the world merges, the world will become stronger.The creatures will have greater potential because the parallel selves disappear. It seems that they have swallowed the parallel selves unknowingly. Actually, otherwise. The biggest source of the fusion of parallel worlds is actually being collected by the root cause and the two major restraints. They just got leftovers, but only in this way, the future creatures of Xingyue have powerful potential. But among these, there are two exceptions. One of them is absolutely evil, and the other is Zhu Yue! The former is originally the existence of transcendence, only accumulating evil and becoming stronger, while the latter is due to the superposition of fate caused by world fusion, and its power presents an essential transformation. "It seems that in the future final battle of the Moon Holy Grail, I have to consider the strongest Zhu Yue!" Thinking in this way, Nagato already understood why Zhu Yue appeared here. "You have actually begun to comprehend the law of fate that transcends the world in the legend, the projection of destiny? Ha! What an unexpected situation!" After analyzing Zhu Yue''s situation, Nagato did not deliberately conceal it, so he said so. "Fate? Although it is unpleasant, it is indeed a powerful force!" Hearing Nagato''s awakening, Zhu Yue was also stunned for a while, and immediately understood her situation. Hearing the unhappiness in Zhu Yues words, Nagato could only sigh. The existence who did not have a good impression of fate actually stood on the edge of the law of fate. It was only half a step away, and it would really make countless destiny seekers cry in the endless void. of. Now, he finally understood that there is a terrible power in this world, it is called''fate''! The number of magical powers is less than the number of days, and the number of days is less than the fate! When fate is here, nothing can stop him, just like the one who has gotten the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, he is out of control from now on, no one can stop his footsteps from the strong, the fate, the world. "No wonder, my third sword will subconsciously call it Zhan Yuan!" With that said, a red divine sword appeared in the void of Nagato''s right hand, and it vaguely revealed a terrible power that cuts off all causes and conditions, making Zhu Yue''s face appear. The prudence that cannot be erased. "It turns out that in my subconscious mind, I never hope that anyone will surpass himself because of fate!" Holding the divine sword in the void, Nagato felt for the first time that the Fa derived from him was having the deepest level of communication with this divine sword, and Nagato immediately understood his path to humanity Walk on the road of detachment and master all fate! "Do you still fight?" With this enlightenment, the source of the dead in Nagato is faintly boiling, calling for Nagato to kill the Zhu Yue projection in front of him, entering a new stage! ps: Make up yesterday''s!.. 816 Chapter 119 Vermillion Covenant! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What silly thing are you talking about!" Seeing that Nagato is already very high in fighting spirit, the origin in his body has begun to boil, and he has extra energy to suppress this instinct, asking herself whether to fight, Zhu Yue''s heart is quite admired, but the whole person becomes more serious. Up-- "Yu was born in the vermilion moon, adhering to the glory of the moon, as long as the enemy is still there, how can we not fight!" During the words, Zhu Yue''s long golden hair rose up without wind, and her eyes gradually turned golden. The faint and extremely suppressed coercion spread from the true ancestor girl, and it was vaguely resonating with the entire alien moon. Zhu Yue, who was originally a projection of destiny, began to condense with this blessing. As an entity. "Such pride makes people wonder how to describe..." Facing Zhu Yue''s actions, Nagato didn''t know how to tell. To be honest, although Zhu Yue still has the ticket to set foot on the path of destiny, she has not yet really stepped in. It is just a small projection, even with the blessing of the entire moon, for Nagato, it is not a big problem. "Back then, she used Infinite Ether to bombard and kill more than the second magician. Isn''t it the result of a fierce battle?" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato was not stupid enough to say it, but slowly injected his own magic power into the Demon Slashing Sword in his hand. In an instant, the detached sword intent slowly spread on the Demon Sword. "But I don''t hate such people!" "Then, use the strongest sword you just learned to defeat her!" Closing his eyes, Nagato feels this sword intent quietly, and endless sharpness is bred on the blade. This is the sword of Nagato''s law and humanity, and it is also the strongest one so far. sword! "Unknown traitor, um, I vaguely remember, your name is Nagato, right?" Because he unintentionally understood the law of fate, Zhu Yue gradually gained the knowledge of the part of the will swallowed by Nagato through the connection of fate, and even said the name of Nagato, which made Nagato the strongest in claiming The law of fate has some expectations- "You, have you seen the anger of the planet?" With Zhu Yue''s whispering whispers, the entire moon seemed to be alive. The world that had been dead tomorrow was full of anger. It was Zhu Yue''s terrible will to bless the moon. In an instant, the entire world seemed to be turned into an enemy of Nagato! "Anger? I haven''t seen it, but so what!" Said indifferently, Nagato turned into a purple-red light and rushed towards Zhu Yue. At this moment, Zhu Yue''s pupils shrank slightly, and endless power from the moon poured into Zhu Yue''s body. Boom boom boom!!! On the way Nagato was advancing, the mountains and rivers suddenly burst, meteorites hit, invisible bombardment, terrible ray strikes, etc., forests of various kinds, countless malicious attacks from the planet suddenly appeared, for a time, endless roars spread. So far, so far. "Humph!" In the face of countless impacts, Nagato did not evade, the red magic light in his left eye flickered, and the red-haired boy completely turned into an indestructible blade, pierced through the obstacles, and rushed forward!Funny Pen Fun Pavilion www.gxjxc.com "Humph!" In the face of the sword light that broke through countless obstacles and rushed to kill, Zhu Yue''s face did not have any disappointment, and the whole person burst into a golden light, and also rushed over, and immediately collided with Jian Guang. boom!!! Explosions that surpassed all previous spontaneous disasters erupted from the place where the two were fighting, and endless smoke and dust rushed into the sky, burying everything around them, but in this smoke and dust, dots of vermilion light slowly spread out. "You still lost, Zhu Yue!" In the hustle and bustle of the central area, in a space filled with red light, Nagato held a magic sword and penetrated Zhu Yues abdomen. The terrifying sword intent instantly cut off the connection between Zhu Yue and the moon. Constantly obliterating the foundation of the existence of this projection. "Yes" "It''s not fun!" However, in such a collision, Nagato was not unharmed, because Zhu Yue''s hand was on Nagato''s chest, and the red-haired boy''s clothes had torn open on his chest, revealing his fair skin. Only one step away! Just one step away, Zhu Yue''s hand will penetrate Nagato''s body and take out his heart! The difference between this step is just the difference between victory and defeat! "Nagato, right?" Since it failed, Zhu Yue did not do anything like a dying counterattack. Instead, she raised her hand on Nagatos chest and stroked it on Nagatos face. The two eyes faced each other with deep eyes. , Are all consistent arrogance, making Zhu Yue show a beautiful smile. "In the name of Zhuyue, Yu admitted that your rebellion was successful. Starting today, you are no longer a dead man of the true ancestor, but a new born true ancestor. Then, kill my little true ancestor and think of your own name. Number?" "Ah, I already thought about it!" Facing Zhu Yues actions, Nagatos face remained unchanged, and then a crimson flame of blood jumped out of his body, and then instantly merged into the earth. In an instant, from the feet of Nagato and Zhu Yue, a faint red flame phantom spread. Come on... "Near Zhuzhechi, the name of my true ancestor is the crimson moon!" Following Nagatos words, countless Zhuyues diffused light spots gradually converged and merged into Nagatos body, pushing the deadly disciples into a more perfect evolutionary direction. Not long after, they belonged to the true ancestor The breath filled Nagato... "Crimson Moon, very good, very good, then, we will see you in the future!" With a loud call, Zhu Yue turned into a light spot and completely disappeared in place, leaving Nagato standing in place. The next moment, the entire panplane consciousness was spontaneously activated, and the invisible power was blessed on Nagato, belonging to the true ancestor. Inheritance, began to blend into his body. At this moment, the entire earth was plunged into pitch black, and only the crimson moon shone on it. It is the birth of the true ancestor, heaven and earth celebrate!.. 817 Chapter 120 Influence and Beach Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three hours later. The crimson moon disappeared, and the darkness that enveloped the sky also disappeared. However, the impact of these three hours on the world did not dissipate, but intensified. Numerous information and speculations spread throughout the world. Even with the encouragement of some caring people, the order of the whole world appeared a little chaotic. So, several days passed. Under the suppression of government organizations all over the world, this unfounded chaos has gradually subsided. "The crimson moon is the vision at the birth of the Fifth True Ancestor." "This conclusion has been recognized by the three true ancestors that exist today and the incomplete fourth true ancestor." "The fifth true ancestor was born, and its name is the crimson moon!" However, just as the chaos around the world had just subsided, such a shocking news, when all the forces were caught off guard, suddenly seemed like a spark, and suddenly spread all over the world. In an instant, the whole world boiled again... This time, it was news that the government organization forces could no longer suppress it. In such an information age, it is difficult to really block any news under certain intentional encouragement! Then, the world fell into unease. This is not only due to the emergence of the Fifth True Ancestor, but it must also be added that the Fourth True Ancestor, who has been regarded as an urban legend before, seems to be the impact of real news on the world. The demons with the three true ancestors will sign a sanctuary covenant with human society. So, what about the five great ancestors? Although he didn''t really say anything, invisible, the relationship between humans and demons gradually appeared a little crack. The human forces are worried that the demons will take a big move to annihilate the human beings to dominate the earth, and the various races outside of the blood in the demons are also worried that the vampires who were originally a domineering family will truly become the king of the demons. They are about to move, worrying that humans will The first is the strongest. As for the special demons vampires in the demons, there is nothing special about them. The relationship between humans and demons was tense, and even led to a slight tension in the situation of several demons in this plane. but-- "Among these Demon Special Zones, String God Island, I am afraid it is the only exception!" Located in the Mozu Special Zone on the Pacific Ocean, Nagato is taking the girls next to him to sunbathe here on a private beach on String God Island. Huang Quan, with a black swimsuit and body, is sitting on a rock by the sea. The sea breeze blew Jianshan Huangquan''s soft hair, exposing her slender and soft neck, giving Huangquan a little more charming charm. The girl at this time was looking at the red-haired boy who was lying under the umbrella a few meters away from her, and said with contempt: "The Lion King institution and the Three Empires of the Night have all covered up so well. You suddenly revealed the information of the Fifth True Ancestor. Now the whole world is panicking because of this news. It''s really bad enough! " "Ok?!" The red-haired teenager who was admiring the swimsuit appearances of several girls such as Xia Yin, Kagura, and Yukana not far away, after hearing Huang Quans words, glanced at the girl, thought slightly, and said: Hacker Novel www.heikexs.com "Unexpectedly, Huang Quan, who has such a strong desire for destruction, will you feel softened?" "Humph!" Regarding Nagato''s words, Huang Quan just hummed, without refuting it. Although the spiritual power in charge of destruction has the potential for blackening itself, Huangquan, who grew up on the plane of spiritual food, has been educated from an early age to establish the concept of protecting humans and expelling evil spirits from the world. Although Huangquan at this time, because of the changes in the environment, his own ideas have changed a lot. But at the bottom of my heart I still don''t want innocent people to be involved. "Ah, Huang Quanjiang, this is not good!" Nagato hadn''t even spoken anything, a lazy voice came from behind the two, Huang Quan turned his head, but saw that Kyoko was walking out on a catwalk wearing a pretty sexy swimsuit, the tall girl with purple hair In Huang Quan''s eyes, his posture and curves were suddenly an eyesore. "Although he does not oppose the noble kindness, if Huang Quanjiang wants to stay on the front line of conquering the world, the extra kindness is unnecessary!" Saw Tsuiko said so, and then kept stepping to Nagato''s side. "Cut, I get it!" Huang Quan muttered when he heard the words of Kaneko, then jumped down from the rock and ran towards the Kagura girls. "Is that okay, husband!" Looking at Huang Quans back, Kiko showed a little worry, and then the girl felt a pull from her hand, and the whole person fell into Nagatos familiar arms. "Don''t worry, I have been watching!" Nagato put his arm around Tsuiko and stroked the girl''s whole body, saying, "Trust Huangquan, her potential is really good, and she has that special spiritual power, maybe in the future, she will not lose to you It." "Oh, is that right?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Tsuneko also smiled expectantly, stretched out her arm around Nagato''s neck, and leaned her head up... ... ... And just when Nagato and others were enjoying a rare time. On the wharf of Xianjin Island, an extraordinary-looking large cruise ship slowly approached the port. The shell of the cruise ship was inscribed with the word MAR. People would know at a glance that the ships owner is the famous MAR Enterprise Group-- This is a world-famous magical industry complex, representing huge companies in East Asia. It sells everything from military weapons to general food, as well as medical research institutes and affiliated hospitals. But as far as Nagato is concerned, one of the company''s most daring things is to use the fourth true ancestor for research. The ability to kill is really strong enough! And on the deck of this cruise ship, a woman with big breasts who looked a little shabby and had a cute and childlike look looked at Xianjin Island in the distance, showing a happy smile. "I finally came back, and the directors are really true, don''t you know people are worried about my lovely daughter?" "Naisa sauce, wait a minute, I''m here for Shensen sauce!" .. 818 Chapter 121 Underworld Return, Seek Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!High God Du! It is one of the most mysterious places in the island country guarded by enchantments all the year round. The headquarters of the Lion King''s organization is also an important place for the Lion King''s organization to train its reserve forces. Elite witches such as Ji Tuan Xuecai and Huangsaka Saiyaka all go out from here. This is a very hidden place, no one can find it on weekdays. Before the interface that condensed all the exquisite methods of the Lion King mechanism, most people who experienced this accidentally or not would directly ignore the door of the high gods and then walk through the entrance. But on this day. An unruly middle-aged man, dressed in a black coat and with pale wolf-like hair, stood in front of the secret door of the high god Du, and said: "I said, since I have been invited over, why don''t I see a person to pick it up? This will damage the reputation of the Lion King institution!" "very sorry!" The moment after the man finished speaking, a thin film appeared in the space in front of him, and then a door was automatically opened, and Xian Gu Yong dressed as a witch dress came out of the door "It''s not that the Lion King agency deliberately neglected, but that you did not expect your Excellency to arrive so early. When you clearly informed you that you were still on the other side of the earth, you deserved to be the famous Hades Returned Person-Xiaoya City!" "Aha, if you can, don''t mention that unlucky name!" Hearing the words of Xian Gu Yong, the middle-aged man named Xiaoya Cheng showed a helpless look, but he observed the other party''s Xian Gu Yong from the beginning, but he could still see something different from the depths of his eyes. mean. "Then, let''s not say much, please come with me!" Although it feels a little weird, Xian Guyong only remembered this, and then turned and left. Xiaoyacheng saw that the other party was so difficult to communicate, and he also showed a helpless expression, but he kept on following his feet. . After Xiaoya City walked into the door, the door closed automatically, and the entire High God Du was in a hidden state again. Walking in the dome of the high gods and looking at the surrounding green forests, Xiaoyacheng was obviously very interested. He looked around without saying anything, and asked about the way he asked about things from time to time, but Xian Gu Yong didn''t mean to talk to him at all. As one of the three sages of the Lion King''s institution, although he is not very old, Xian Guyong understands that people like Xiaoyacheng are not some kind of buns. The so-called curiosity is probably just a disguise of the other party! Thinking in this way, Xian Guyong flipped through the information of Xiaoyacheng in his heart! The man named Xiaoyacheng is the heir of the fourth true ancestor, the father of Xiaogucheng and Nasha. He is an archaeologist who specializes in the study of "Holy Annihilation". Because he has been in dangerous ruins many times, he can survive alone. Therefore, many organizations and forces have given him the exaggerated nickname of "Return to Hades". Although the nickname is exaggerated, it is worth mentioning that Xiaoya City has no special abilities since his birth. He was able to escape multiple deaths, and what he tested was his luck and talent. Four years ago, Xiaoya City used a high degree of insight to survive in a see-saw battle with the upper brother of the dead orc. In a sense, it''s amazing!Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com At least when he knew this piece of information, Xian Gu Yong thought so. This guy feels like a member of the Mafia behind the times or an unknown private detective rather than an investigator of the ruins. Although he is an investigator, he is not an intellectual and calm investigator who keeps himself in the research room and studies the literature. Instead, he fights around the disputed zone of various countries in the world, busy robbing the excavations, and taking advantage of the fire. Field researcher. By the way, Xiaoya City is a completely daughter-in-law, and his attitude towards Gucheng and Nasha is very different. According to the information provided by the Lions Agency, Xiaoyacheng is about forty years old. He has a very messy personality and is very related to the opposite sex. He often receives favor and help from other women. When he is involved in dangerous or troublesome things, he can quickly and strangers Women have good relationships and common events such as seeing fruit bodies occur. When thinking of this information, Xian Guyong''s body paused slightly, and then continued to move forward casually. However, the heart of those who break the silence at this time is not so peaceful Because just now, she actually realized that in the short thoughts just now, her original defense against Xiaoyacheng was quietly annihilated, as if there was something telling herself that the other party would not Not good for yourself. "This man is not easy!" Glancing at Xiaoya City with the light of her eyes, Xian Gu Yong made such a definition in her heart, and then when she walked outside a special barrier, she glanced at the situation inside the barrier, and subconsciously slowed down. At this time, Xiaoyacheng stopped. His gaze penetrated the barrier and saw the ancient city of Xiao sitting on the grass in the distance. At this time, the fourth true ancestor didnt know what he was doing. Not far from him, there was a blonde woman. And accompanied by a teenager wearing earphones. "Ancient city!" With a soft sigh, Xiaoyacheng smiled bitterly and followed the Silence Breaker. The two of them walked into the depths of the forest one after another... ... ... Just when Xiaoyacheng was a guest in the Lion King''s institution. The mother of the Xiaogucheng brothers and sisters, through their own company MAR, sent a call to the Dawn organization that manages the entire artificial island, and made a wish to visit Xiao Naisa. To Xiao Shensen''s surprise, Fu Xiao sent her a positive answer immediately. This made Xiao Shensen feel wrong for a while-- It''s as if anyone knew she was coming and was waiting for her! But out of concern for her daughter, after hesitating for a while, she came to the door immediately, but Xiao Shensen regretted it the first moment she was taken into a room at the Cornerstone Gate. "Ah, what are you going to do!" Being forcibly pressed on the test bench, Xiao Shensen showed a rather terrified expression at the girl in white dress and gauze not far away from him. "An Xin, it''s just a small study, Shensen sauce!" .. 819 Chapter 122 The so-called protagonist asks for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the day passed. In the evening, Nagato brought the girls around him back from the private beach back to his courtyard on Shijin Island. He just opened the door and crossed the entrance. In the lobby, Nagato saw such a scene. On the sofa in the corner of the hall, a childlike giant breasts who looked disheveled was curled up there, eyes filled with unerasable grievances. And not far in front of Nagato, Saya, who was calm and brisk, greeted him leisurely, very comfortable. In other words, if Saya is not a woman, but a boy, then picking up a cigarette or something, the scene in front of you will probably be very reminiscent. Nagato who thought so naturally walked to Saya and sat next to him. under. "Who is that guy!" Nagato''s tone was very plain, not pretending to be plain, but a woman who really ignored the grudge. Although Nagato can also see that this woman has good luck, as time goes by, Nagato has gradually become picky about the women next to him. A woman who has been broken, Nagato has no feeling at all. interest. "Nagato-kun, how can you leave first by yourself, dont you know if you want to help us move things? Honestly, I really dont understand how such Nagato-kun managed such a big harem by himself? what!" At this moment, there was a little noise from the entrance of the door, and then a girl with a single ponytail in a school uniform walked in hurriedly, watching Nagato opening and speaking like a machine gun. "Naisa sauce! Oh, I finally saw you!" In an instant, the woman who was still curled up in the corner suddenly broke out with an astonishing speed. She suddenly appeared in front of Naisa, hugged her, and kept crying, "Do you know, mom was caught by someone to see you? Pushed on the experimental platform and almost dissected it. It was terrible." "Huh, mom?" Nasha who was hugged was stunned for the first time. The girl who has no memory does not know how to face such a situation. Although she really feels an inexplicable familiarity in the body of the woman before her, the girl still does not know what to do. "Then, that, sorry, I have amnesia, I don''t know who you are?" "What, amnesia!" When Nasha said, the woman, or Xiao Shensen, finally stopped her agitated expression, let go of Nasha, looked up and down, and then hugged again, "It''s okay, amnesia, amnesia, can solve the nightmare The same cycle is fine." ... ... "Xiao Gucheng''s mother?" Looking at this scene indifferently, Nagato''s brain twitched, and then looked at Saya, his mind moved, and Saya communicated in consciousness, "I found that you are very interested in everything about the protagonist of the plane, there must be something New discovery!" "As expected of Brother Nagato, there are indeed many gains." Saya did not deny that the research on the protagonist of the world was originally a long-term experimental project of Saya. Originally from Kusanagodou in the world of the godslayer, no, even earlier, Saya had already started research. "Brother Nagato, do you know?" Literary Writing 2020 www.dst9.cc "With continuous research, I have discovered that there are really few real accidents in this world. Many existences can become protagonists, all of which are inevitable, and all have inherent bonuses." "The Naruto Uzumaki in the Naruto world in our memory has the peerless foundation and nine tails laid by his parents. Kusanagi Godou has the charm of family inheritance and the connections left by his grandfather. Even if it is Nagato, he has unknown reasons. God-given intuitive guidance." At this point in the words of consciousness, Saya paused, and continued to convey the results of his guess to Nagato "Even if it is a waste material, as long as he is the protagonist, then he must have some kind of background that is difficult for ordinary people to turn to. This background may be tangible or intangible, then the problem is..." Lan Xiang! Suddenly, I thought of a certain stalk inexplicably, but Nagato didn''t say it straightforwardly, just made a listening gesture. "Xiao Gucheng, on what grounds did it become the fourth true ancestor!" "Although Agurora voluntarily sacrificed and handed over the power of the true ancestor to him, but to give the power of the elephant to the ant, it depends on whether the ant can withstand it..." "Not only the fourth true ancestor, but also Nasha, this girl can actually instigate the fourth true ancestor''s beast in the banquet of flames!" "It is because these two brothers and sisters have shown completely different conditions from ordinary people, that they have completed the pioneering act of killing the fourth true ancestor!" "So, you did a detailed examination of their mother?" Hearing this, Nagato immediately knew what Saya had done. At the same time, the boy also understood what the woman''s grievance was before. It was probably because Saya was used as an experiment and almost broke! "Yes!" Saye nodded and took a sip of black tea, "It''s just that I was a little disappointed, but there are some expectations. Xiao Shensen is just an ordinary woman, at most an over-adapter and not a special role." "But there is no denying that she is a qualified hotbed!" "A hotbed for the birth of protagonists who can influence the future!" Ruthlessly, for the woman in front of me who was happy about her daughter''s okay, she made an indifferent conclusion, and an extremely expectant smile appeared on Saya''s face "Now, I''m looking forward to it, who is that Xiaoya City, the underworld returnee!" Seeing Saya''s interest, when Nagato was about to say something, a sweet ring came from Nagato''s body. The red-haired boy was stunned for a moment, and then took out one from his waist with some discomfort. Cell phone. "Hey!" "What, one of the organization''s bases is attacked, what is it to me, I am not a nanny!" "Incompetent subordinates, what am I going to do!" "Ye Laixian was seriously injured and unconscious..." Nagato''s words were not great, but at this time, Xia Yin also walked out of the hallway. He was taken aback for a moment, and the item in his hand fell... .. 820 Chapter 123 Visit and Provocation First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato and Xia Yin arrived at the logistics department at dawn, it was ten minutes later. After dominating Xianjin Island and taking full control of the industry of the artificial island management commune, and integrating it with the industry that was originally expanded by Xiaoxiao, Nagato and Saya divided the industry organized by Xiaoxiao on the entire artificial island into four section. The Ministry of Arms, the Ministry of Commerce, the Ministry of Intelligence and the Ministry of Logistics! Among them, the Logistics Department not only guarantees various material reserves for Dawn, but also various medical researches. Here, various medical technologies found by Dawn are gathered, and there are even some Nagato and Saya selected. , The technology of other worlds thrown out. In terms of technology, Xianjindao probably has the world''s top medical level! And their purpose of coming here is to visit Ye Lai Xiansheng. In fact, Nagato is not at all interested in whether Ye Lai-hsien is injured or not, and he does not care much about the invasion of the dawn organization on Xianjin Island. Anyway, there is a machine dragon that is compatible with this artificial island. What big problems really occur. The machine dragon will automatically wake up. And if Jilong didn''t wake up, it was obvious that no matter how many intrusion attacks of that degree, you don''t need to care much. For the kind-hearted Xia Yin, although Ye Lai Xiansheng gave her a lot of suffering, after all, Ye Lai Xiansheng was Xia Yin''s adoptive father and gave her a lot of help when she was young, so she couldn''t ignore it. Such kindness, although Nagato himself respects his insensitivity, it does not prevent Nagato from liking such kindness. Of course, the premise of all this is that as long as such kindness does not become an obstacle to Nagato''s path! "I said, you are really slow!" When Nagato and Xia Yin had just entered a medical clinic in the logistics department, the person who appeared in front of Nagato and Xia Yin was an expressionless Gothic loli who was only eleven or twelve years old. It was an artificial island. Garrison coach, Nangong Nanyue. "Yeah, that moon sauce!" Seeing that month from a distance, Nagato raised his hand and said hello. I saw Nangong staring at Nagato quietly that month, with an uncomfortable emotion in his eyes clearly. "Obviously this island belongs to you, but you want me to spend my vacation to deal with such troubles, my mother is very upset!" Looking at Nagato and Xia Yin who slowly walked over, Nangong didn''t say much that month, but the expression in his eyes, such a meaning, was easily caught by Nagato. "No way, who told that Yuechan you are the chief instructor of the security team of Xianjin Island!" Seeing the look in that month''s eyes, Nagato directly transmitted a thought into that month''s mind, and suddenly annoyed the teacher, but she was helpless. After all, Nagato had become the boss of that month in a certain sense. Up. Although one of the many identities of Nangong that month was a national attacker, Nangong really had no home for the island country that month. Let alone Nangong''s surname that month, it was not an island nation. Nangong, who had lived on Xianjin Island since she was a child, did everything for this island, or just for her hometown. Nagato and Saya have shown their powerful powers and became the master of Xianjin Island. After that, she didn''t hesitate too much, and quite simply, she directly defected from the island country and became a member of the Dawn Organization.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3d.com "Teacher Nangong!" Compared to many people, Xia Yin who was following Nagato was much more polite. The first moment he saw Nangong, he saluted slightly, which immediately satisfied the teacher''s heart in Nangong. "Ahem, Xia Yin, you are here, Ye Lai Xiansheng is over there, go and see for yourself!" With a soft cough, Nangong put away the folding fan in his hand that month, the young teacher took out the posture that he should be a teacher, pointed to the nursing room behind him, and said this to Xia Yin. "Thank you, teacher!" Thanks again to Nangong that month, Xia Yin looked at Nagato, and after receiving a nod from the other party, the whole person took small steps and quickly walked into the nursing room not far away and pushed the room open. The door, walked in. "Let''s talk about it, which little thief dare to pluck the tiger''s beard!" After watching Xia Yin walk into the room, the softness on Nagato''s face gradually faded. Although there was nothing special, it still made Nangong Nayue feel a palpitating heart. Obviously, Nagato was not as on the surface at this time. Don''t care. In other words, what Nagato cares about is not the casualties caused by the invasion at dawn, but the fact that his organization can''t even catch an invading thief. Although there are reasons for the short time of the organization''s establishment, Nagato is also very upset. "The specific situation is not very clear. If you look at the situation at the scene, the attacker Ye Laixian should be an alchemist!" Seeing Nagato''s expression, although he could not read his mind, he also knew how to read the atmosphere that month. Without much hesitation, he immediately told the news he knew, "And he is also a very powerful alchemist." "Alchemist!" Hearing that month''s words, Nagato started to think slightly. Although it hasn''t been long since he descended into this world, because Saya wandered around the world and collected a lot of information, Nagato understood the existence of the alchemy category. Although there are many types, in general, the ultimate goal of alchemy is to exceed the limits of human beings and approach the realm of''gods''. In a sense, the emergence of artificial life forms and even the fourth true ancestor is inseparable from alchemy. Thinking of this, Nagato remembered one thing, and that was that a great alchemist who had actually reached the realm of the''God'' appeared on this island of the god of strings, although it seemed that she was already dead. "No matter what he is..." Just when Nagato wanted to set the tone for this matter, in his perception, there was a sudden burst of magical shock, causing the red-haired boy to suddenly burst into a terrifying chill, and Nangong also had that month. A little dumbfounded-- This magical shock is simply provoking Nagato! "Very well, scum, you succeeded in provoking my anger!" With a low smile, Nagato stepped out, and the whole person disappeared in place...... .. 821 Chapter 024 The second more at Yadilad Monastery! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gentle slopes that stretch to the hills are brightly illuminated by the setting sun. On the hillside, there is an abandoned monastery that was once quite famous, named Yadirad! The builder of this monastery is the famous northern kingdom of Magic Industry, the former king of Aldikia. So far, not many people know why that very romantic king would deliberately spend a lot of money on this artificial island Build such a monastery. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Because this monastery was completely abandoned in an unnamed fire five years ago, most of the people in the monastery died on the spot. Only the girl named Haze Natsue survived. Xia Yin became Ye Laixian''s adopted daughter, also after the fire. Before encountering Nagato, this place was used by Xia Yin to adopt some homeless kittens. And at this moment-- "Ala, I saw strange things as soon as I appeared!" In a wave of void fluctuations, the figure of Nagato appeared not far in front of this monastery, but even Nagato, at the first moment of appearance, when he saw the thing not far in front of him, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. . The stuff not far in front of Nagato looked like a dark flowing body. In the meantime, it also made strange sounds and changed into various shapes. It looks like a poor creature that has failed evolution. The fishes washed up on land, the fallen birds, the strangely shaped beasts, and the humans. If there is a synthetic beast that combines the genetic factors of all living things, it might look like that. Moreover, the monster is still growing slowly. Combining the surrounding materials indiscriminately, increasing its own mass. At first, it was only the size of a small car, but it has expanded to the size of a small truck, and the entire monastery was completely destroyed under its devour. Before that, the powerful magic wave that Nagato had sensed came from the monster in front of him. "what?" At this moment, Nagato''s ear heard a bright cry that didn''t fit the scene. Hearing this sound, Nagato also recovered from the surprise brought by the monster, turned slightly, and looked at the source of the sound indifferently Wearing eye-catching red and white clothes, a young man with a magician style is looking down at the red-haired boy standing not far away. His eyes with an innocent smile are so cold that he can''t help but tremble. . "It''s not good, it''s been seen by someone, it doesn''t matter... it''s going to die anyway" The young man said in an indifferent tone. At that moment, the pitch-black monster roared, and a thin ribbon like a ribbon slowly stretched out from the indefinite fluid body. The thin ribbon resembled a sharp blade, blasting towards the youth. It is worth mentioning that Nagato is standing right between the youth and the monster! "Humph!" Between the minutes and seconds when the blade was about to be added, Nagato still had enough energy to express his dissatisfaction with a hum, and then, as if echoing Nagato''s dissatisfaction, a red flame like a fluid flowed from Nagato. The body burst out.Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com boom!!! The fluid red flame turned into a wall, blocking the incoming sharp strips amidst the roar, while the red-haired boy stretched out his hand and made a gesture of a virtual grip. In an instant, the endless fluid flame turned into a single The red whip appeared in Nagato''s hand and swung it out! boom!!! The young man who could not respond at all was slammed by Nagato''s whip, and fell directly under the hillside, raising a lot of dust. The next moment, the long whip in Nagato''s hand was swung out again and directly into the smoke , The earth on this hillside even shakes slightly! "Trash, you say... who is going to die!" The long whip in his hand slowly dissipated after two consecutive strokes, while Nagato was driving the fluid red flames and the monster-like dark fluid colliding with each other, while watching the dust under the hillside, said slowly. Nagato''s perception clearly told him that the young man was not dead yet. "Really, I thought it was a mortal who entered by accident. I didn''t expect it to be such a terrifying beast. With such power, it is a beast. Are you the king of string gods who have recently risen to fame?" At this moment, a fairly leisurely voice came from the dust. I saw the breeze blowing, the smoke and dust dispersed, and the young man appeared before. However, what is surprising is that the young man is no longer a man. Half of his body seems to be swept away by Nagatos whip and turned into silver fluid. Constantly squirming. Under the feet of the young man, a large amount of silver fluid was flowing. "In Xiatian Tomb Mercury, I am an alchemist in a small area. Can you please ignore what is happening here and leave by yourself?" "What right do you have to talk to me as equals, scum!" His eyes were indifferent and he glanced at the other person, a faint red light appeared in his left eye and swept across, instantly making Tianzhong Hguri cold all over, the next moment, the fluid blood flame around Nagato burst open, turning into several sharp blades again. Towards the sky tomb mercury bombarded and went. "cut!" Unexpectedly, Nagato was so difficult, Amazuka Hguri raised his right hand unhappily. His flowing fingertips changed into a whip and burst out! There was not only one attack released by Tianzuo. The dozen or so wrists separated from the elbow, as if each had its own consciousness, attacked the attacking blood flame blade from different angles! Bang bang bang!!! Constantly turning his body into a whip, Tianzuo Mercury continued to whip, and Nagato was not prepared to use his full strength for a while, the continuous roar echoed in the surrounding space, and just at this moment Roar!!! The ignored dark fluid monster seemed to roar angrily because it was underestimated. A beam of light burst out of the dark fluid, smashing the blood flame wall, and then blasted towards Nagato. just-- "I can''t help myself!" Nagato curled his mouth in disdain, and Nagato turned slightly to the side. The beam of light was directly bombarded with Mercury in Tianzuo, while Nagato used the power of the blood flame and turned it into a machete, slashing out towards the monster! boom!!! The blood flame sword was added, and in an instant, a violent roar and explosion exploded on the ruins of this monastery!.. 822 Chapter 125 Nina Yadilad third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! The violent blasting sound suddenly started, and there was a little shock on the hillside, and the noisy dust was flying, covering everything. Fortunately, it was already the moment of sunset, and the Caihai Academy near the Yadilad Monastery site was also on holiday. Such a violent explosion did not cause too much confusion. For a long time, the evening wind blew by, taking away all the dust, revealing the red-haired boy standing in the blood flame. But the dark fluid monster, and the alchemist named Tianzhong Hg, didn''t know where they were. "It seems that I found something interesting!" Standing surrounded by blood flames, Nagato looked at the red beads in his hand and a little red special fluid substance, showing a very interesting smile, muttering to himself. Nagato knew that the name of the thing in his hand was Liannu! This is a kind of fusion type liquid metal life form with powerful self-proliferation function. It is a magic catalyst that exists to control the "spiritual blood of the sage". It can also be said to be a kind of memory medium of spell nature. If it were to be a little more concise, it would be the solidified soul of mankind! "I can sense that there are consciousness fluctuations in this thing, then, the monster just now is the so-called spiritual blood of the sage?" The spiritual blood of the sage is a crimson liquid metal living body with an independent will created by the legendary alchemist in order to reach the realm of the gods. If you can transplant your soul into this immortal metal life body, you can become a true immortal person. What makes this miracle possible is the bright red gem-the control unit called "nucleation". By transferring consciousness to the "nucleus refining", the fusion person can still maintain his consciousness even when fused with the "spiritual blood", and by transforming his body into an immortal metal life form, he can obtain close to eternity His "life" also possesses magic power that can rival the true ancestor of vampires. Recalling the various information that Saya had obtained, after thinking about it for a while, Nagato discarded the refining core in his hand. In an instant, a fluid flame of blood surged and surrounded the refining core. boom!!! In an instant, a burst of magic power formed a vortex around it, stirring the blood flames and turning into a bloody vortex, and some special red fluid substances scattered around by the explosion were also attracted by the bloody vortex and gathered in it. "Well, who are you?" The fluid blood flame gradually condensed into a female figure, before it solidified completely, the lingering voice sounded around, this voice was very lazy, and it made people feel that a girl just came out of sleep Like waking up. As soon as the voice fell, the blood flame solidified into a naked woman. This is a crimson woman with long blonde hair. Her skin is not particularly white, but full of healthy wheat color, but the most striking thing is that her breast size exceeds the size of an average woman. "Uh... It seems that this time the concubine body was awakened by an unexpectedly powerful person!" Before Nagato could answer, the woman shook her head slightly, took a look at the surrounding scene, and the intelligence on her body. With a movement of her mind, a trace of red blood ignited and instantly turned into a suit of clothing and appeared on the woman.Xunread www.xunread.com Seeing this scene, Nagato was slightly dumb, and never thought that this mysterious woman could actually manipulate the blood flames in the first place, even though it was the ability that Nagato had by default Because this woman''s body is composed of blood flames, the highest authority of life and even soul is actually no longer in her own body. "I like you very much, let''s talk, your name!" Looking up and down at the woman in front of him, Nagato almost gave orders. "The concubine is the last descendant of Hermistoris Mekistos, the seeker of MagnusOps. Nina Yadirad of Palmia." Hearing Nagatos question, female, no, Nina frowned, but under some weird power, she answered Nagatos question honestly, but after speaking, Nina frowned even more. Up-- "What a wicked person to play with the soul of a concubine like this!" "It really is you, Nina Yadillard!" Nagato turned a deaf ear to Nina''s complaints. After all, Nagato had already manipulated everything about the other party, shouldn''t the other party complain? Nagato admits that he is not so small-minded, and-- Nagato didn''t expect that this time he actually harvested such a famous alchemist! Although Nagato had this idea when he was aware of the spiritual blood of the sage before, after verification, Nagato was still very happy that he was able to accidentally get the creator of the spiritual blood of the sage, and he has survived. Alchemist over 270 years "Then, the consciousness hidden in the dark fluid just now is the sage?!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, although Nagato used interrogative sentences, the words were absolutely affirmative. Then, the red-haired boy looked at the man who had been studying his body since just now, and the frown became tighter. Nina, asked "Nina, who is the funny alchemist just now, do you know?" "Tianzhong Mercury is a disciple of the concubine body. No, because he was expelled from the concubine body a long time ago, it should be said that he is the original disciple." Although she didn''t care much about the other party, under the power of the blood spirit, Nina couldn''t refuse Nagato''s words with the slightest command tone. In this regard, the great alchemist felt helpless. "It turned out to be a disciple, but you would actually accept a puppet as a disciple, Nina, your vision is not so good!" "what!" Nina was slightly shocked when she heard Nagato''s words. Obviously, he didn''t even know the name of his former disciple, but he could see the details of the other party at a glance, and how sacred the man in front of him was. "By the way, my name is Nagato!" As if seeing Ninas psychology, Nagato walked a few steps closer, put his hand on Ninas cheek and stroked it, saying every word, "Remember, from today, you belong to me. Its something, understand?" .. 823 Chapter 126 Fourth Interception of the Port! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The slimy object dripped through the duct of the vent. This is a liquid metal lifeform with a jet black luster.It stayed on the concrete floor and moved slowly, and soon became a man in a white coat. The alchemist named Tianzhong Mercury. This is the underground passage of Tenjin Island. Above it is the Dejima port of Tenjin Island. Since escaping from Nagato three hours ago, or being let go, Tenzuka mercury has turned into a lot of liquid. Came here through the underpass. "It''s almost time, wait for the ships that can enter and leave the island directly, leave here!" Tianzhong Mercury didn''t know who was talking to, but in this underground passage, there was no one besides him. The object of his speech was the silver cane in his hand. On the grip part of the cane, a skeleton is carved, and Tianzuo is talking to himself against this skeleton. "What, you have to retaliate back. That is your own business. I don''t care. As long as you don''t forget what you promised, you can return my half body and let me become a human again." "As for the sacrifice, the sage can rest assured." "The world is so big, be patient, and you will find a suitable sacrifice to help you completely resurrect. Then, even if you plan to destroy the Xianjin Island, it doesn''t matter to me." Seems to have heard something, Tianzhong Mercury said so to the skull. If people from the outside world, especially those who pray for eternal life, know that a body constructed with the spiritual blood of a sage and almost transformed into a life of liquid metal wants to become a human, I dont know how it feels. It''s just that when Tianzhong Hguri''s voice just fell, he seemed to hear a little ridicule. Shaking his head, the sound disappeared. "Is it an illusion?" Tianzhong Hguri murmured like this, and then recalled the unexpected battle three hours ago- "The previous actions were too reckless. I didn''t expect that there would be such a strong man on this artificial island. He deserves to be the legendary king of the god of strings, especially the short-lived one, as if he could see through his eyes. I don''t want to experience it!" "Leave this island as soon as possible!" "...Although I agree with what you said, but I''m sorry, as a provocation of Dawn''s existence, it is impossible for us to let you out so easily, so sorry!" At the moment when Tian Zhong Hg Mercurys words fell, a slightly childish but extremely determined voice rang in Tian Zhong Hg Mercurys ears... "No, I was found!" For the first time, Tianzhong Mercury had such an idea in his heart, however, he has not yet waited for a response "Shi Ling liberates Bai Rui!" Following the previous sound, a violent roar rang out in the ears of Mercury in Tianzhong. The next moment, the sewer burst open, and the heads of the two ferocious dragons and beasts broke through the top of the sewer, blasted out towards the sky. Came from the bite! "what!!!" Even if Tianzhong Mercury has a talent for fighting, in this situation, his arms suddenly turned into a dozen long whips, which can only restrain one of the dragon heads, but was bitten by the other dragon head. Lived on both feet.I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com Boom boom boom!!! The huge two-headed dragon head bit the foot of Tianzhong Mercury. Under this narrow sewer raging open, left and right conflicts, it actually squeezed the entire sewer and broke the ground, appeared in the sky of the port, and The celestial cemetery mercury in its mouth has been smashed into pieces. boom!!! When the double-headed dragon head broke through the ground and tore off with force, Tianzhong Hg''s feet were directly torn off. The upper body of the whole person blasted directly to the ground. Amidst the loud roar, it actually hit a big Pit, the dust is stirring! "Ahem, this is really an annoying experience!" Lying in the big pit, looking through the dust, vaguely seeing the double-headed dragon swallowing his feet, this kind of experience is very uncomfortable even for Tianzhong Hg. Although he was smashed and even violently torn off his feet, unexpectedly, Tianzuo Mercury did not seem to have suffered much damage. The substance in the pit where the whole person was located was quickly assimilated. , And then turned into silver fluid to supplement his feet. Of course, this must ignore the extremely pale complexion of Tianzhong Mercury. "Um, I''m sorry, Xiao Bai''s attack is so arrogant!" At this moment, Tianzhong Mercury again heard the sound that appeared before the attack. Under the action of the feet that were quickly repaired, the alchemist stood up, and then saw the other end of the chain on the double-headed dragon. Young girl. It was an immature girl with black hair just reaching her shoulders and a scarf. Although the girl looked young, her eyes were unexpectedly full of unexpected firmness. However, Tianzuo Hou was more concerned about the quiet port and dock around him, as well as the black long straight girl who was standing beside the girl, who was slightly older, holding a big sword and seemed to be lost in thought. "Ahem, it seems that it has been calculated!" The alchemist suddenly felt like this. No wonder the opponent would release water in the previous battle, but-- "Fortunately, we are not unprepared!" As soon as the words of Tianzhong Mercury fell, the already destroyed sewers erupted with a roar. As the gravel splashed, what emerged from the sewer was a human figure composed of shiny liquid metal blocks. The violent aura erupted within this huge human figure, condensing the atmosphere of the entire port. The warehouses in the harbor area stock a large amount of steel and precious metals imported from outside the island. And the alchemist who has been hiding here for three hours is not the one who is waiting to die, and will naturally make good use of it! "Oh, I thought it was a boring task." "I have to say, you have aroused my interest, please sign up, alchemist!" At this moment, Huang Quan finally raised his head, and there was an unspeakable destruction in the depths of the girl''s eyes, and the faint aura made Kagura who was controlling Bai Rui a little worried. "Tianzhong Hg, an alchemist who does not compromise his means for his purpose." Capturing Huang Quan''s destructive mood, Alchemy''s face suddenly condensed, and he said. "Remember, I am Jianshan Huangquan, the one who killed you!" When the words fall, the battle is about to start!.. 824 Chapter 127 The Fifth Harbor Big Bang! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a moment, the battle in the port broke out! I saw that Huangquan took the lead, and the black maiden could no longer bear the desire for destruction in her heart. She turned into afterimages and rushed towards the sky tomb mercury. The speed is so fast that she has a wanted alchemy with rich combat experience. The teacher was stunned. just-- Roar!!! The fact that the alchemist failed to react does not mean that the behemoth standing next to the alchemist was unable to react. This monster, which seemed to have hundreds of tons in it, had unexpected reaction capabilities, and hit it straight out. boom!!! The huge fist blasted straight down on the head of Huangquan who was rushing forward. Between the moments, the black maiden leaped up and fell on the opponent''s fist at the moment the fist hit the ground. Take it as a pedal and leap towards Tianzuo Hguri! In this short period of time, the monster''s reaction was not slow. The second hand was stretched out for the first time, and it was about to be photographed. just-- "It''s now, Xiao Bai!" The black maiden is not alone in the fight. The white maiden, driving her pet, intervened in the battle at the most appropriate time. I saw the two-headed dragon beast with white fluff all over its body in a roar similar to the roar of a dragon. A dragon''s head bit the monster''s hand that was about to be photographed, and the dragon''s body directly swept it and bound it, and the other The dragon head opened his blood basin and opened his mouth, constantly attacking and biting. Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, the two behemoths collapsed straightly, rolling around on the ground, and froze for a while. And at this moment, Huang Quan had already arrived in front of the alchemist, and the lion king with the treasured sword in his hand pulled out, and the light of the sword that showed the dark black color was swayed out, and the sword dance belonging to the black maiden burst out for the first time! Without the intervention of monsters, Huang Quan''s attack should have achieved good results. It''s just a pity that although very little time was wasted, the alchemist named Tianzuo Mercury has been given time to respond. Almost at the same time, Tianzhong Mercury threw out a few weird-looking beads, and then both hands turned into mercury, and then they solidified into two long silver knives, stretched out together, attempting to take Huangquans cut. hit! Clang!!! Between the blades, Huangquans sword power sank vigorously, and the powerful impact caused Tianzhong Hg to drag the whole person back more than ten centimeters on the ground. Fortunately, the alchemist was no longer a human being, and it was blocked. This cut. then-- Rustle!!! At this moment, the ground where the few beads thrown by the Tianzuo Mercury were all melted into a pile of silver fluid, and then amidst the rustling sound, a group of alchemists dressed in red and white clothes gathered. It turns out that the few beads thrown by Tianzhong Hg were not other, but they were fake nuclei! This is an imitation of nuclear refining. Although it has a slight flaw, it is still a reliable memory medium. The body of Tianzhong Hg is made of the spiritual blood of the sage and the fake refining core. At this time, he actually used it. This kind of fake nucleus creates its own clone. Expanding one''s combat power several times at one time is indeed extraordinary! "Go to hell, Miko!" Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com As soon as several alchemist clones appeared, they deformed, transforming their arms into various weapons, or swords, or whips and spears, and headed towards Huangquan, even disregarding the deity. Safe, even planning to kill the deity together. This is how Tianzuo Mercury fights! Relying on his characteristic that he is not afraid of physical attacks in the general sense, he adopts a method that is close to death! However, it is not only Tianzuo Hgure who has left behind! "Come out, chaotic red lotus!" In an instant, the destructive spiritual power in Huang Quan''s body rioted slightly, and then a huge lion burning with red flames appeared, and with his tall body, Huang Quan blocked this round of weapon attacks. Ho Ho Ho!!! The mercury weapon was added, and some scars were cut on Luan Honglian''s body. Although the scars disappeared soon, the pain directly triggered Luan Honglians anger, and the red giant lion opened its mouth. Blazing hot flame shock wave jetted from its mouth, sweeping! Bang bang bang!!! The hot beam of light swept across and swept away several mercury clones. Under the hot flame, the mercury was completely melted, and the pseudo-refining nucleus inside was dissolved for the first time. In other words, it was just a blow, chaotic red lotus. Will wipe out all the clones of Tianzhong Mercury. "Hey, it looks like your clone is not so good!" Huang Quan did not even turn around. He was just stalemate with Tianzhong Hg, and could perceive Luan Honglian''s record. Even at Huang Quan''s call, Luan Honglian had already turned around. This situation made Tianzhong Hg''s face immediately. Very ugly. at this time-- Boom boom boom!!! A violent roar came from behind Huang Quan. The black long straight girl turned her head slightly, but saw that the black monster burst out with roars all over her body under the restraint of Bai Rui. It seemed that she was about to explode. "No, Kagura!" Boom boom boom!!! Countless new tentacles protruded from the fragmented metal lifeforms, and the tentacles turned into countless blades, stabbing the surrounding warehouses and buildings indiscriminately. In an instant, the entire port suffered a lot of damage. Ooh!!! In the process, Bai Rui, who had trapped him, suddenly seemed to be self-inflicted. Under countless blades, wounds of various sizes appeared, and they wailed in a low voice. Then, a huge flash of light was released from the inside of the metal, and in silence, it robbed Huang Quan''s vision. An unimaginable huge explosion occurred this time, the huge crane collapsed like building blocks, and the harbor area was surrounded by flames. ... ... "It''s... a violent explosion!" Standing on the emptiness of clouds, Nagato looked down at the gorgeous fireworks and showed a faint smile. Behind him, the great alchemist named Nina was standing quietly in a maid costume. She stared straight at Nagato, wondering why he had the ability to stop this, but he was indifferent... 825 Chapter 128: The First Resurrection of the Sage! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! An unprecedented explosion soared into the sky, and the earth was shaken by it. After a long period of time, the shock caused by the violent explosion on the harbor terminal slowly subsided. Blowing by a sudden sea breeze, the flying dust that filled the harbor gradually dispersed, as if someone wiped off such a smog, revealing the harbor after the explosion. Standing among the clouds and looking down, Nagato and Nina were silent for a while. The entire pier harbor was damaged extremely badly, and even the terrain of the entire harbor was changed, just like looking at a civil war city that had been bombed. However, the scars left on the building are obviously different from those left by the simple destructive weapons like bombs. The cross section of the collapsed machine was as smooth as being swept across by an invisible huge blade.The concrete warehouse was melted and collapsed by high heat, and it was no longer restored to its shape. "That was an attack by a heavy metal particle cannon!" As a former alchemist, seeing this scene, he said with a sullen expression. It is a laser weapon that can decompose things within a radius of several kilometers to the atomic level.If you use this kind of thing in the city, Nina cannot estimate how much damage it will cause.In the worst case, Xian God City will be destroyed instantly. and-- "That is the power of the sage!" As the eternal caretaker of the once sage, the great alchemist made such a judgment! Regarding Ninas judgment, Nagato did not make any comments, but instead looked expectantly at the center of the harbor, Huangquan and Kagura, under the protection of the scarred chaos Guren and Bai Rui, to be precise. , Is Huangquan. The red-haired boy''s face showed a look of expectation "Now, Huang Quan, let me see if you have the potential to keep up with me!" ... ... "Ahem!!" At this time, Huang Quan didnt know that someone was looking at her with such expectant eyes. At this time, she was embarrassedly supporting Luan Honglians body and stood up. Only then did Huang Quan discover that she was beside her. Kagura who was in a coma. After checking Kagura''s situation, Huang Quan was finally relieved when he found that the opponent was just in a coma. "This time, it''s really, so risky!" Taking a look at Luan Honglian and Bai Rui, who had almost lost most of their combat effectiveness, Huang Quan was sincerely grateful to Nagato for the first time. Had it not been for Nagato to transform these two spirit beasts into the physique of the beasts, so that they could rely on the endless magic power of Nagato to continuously recover under the impact of the explosion, I am afraid that these two spirit beasts would not be able to stop that. Terrible blew up. In that case, whether it is Huangquan or Kagura, facing such an explosion, the terror will definitely be more fortunate. "However, it looks like the battle is not over yet!" I glanced at the surrounding environment, first sighed in my heart for the terrible power of the inexplicable explosion, and then looked at the desolate earth, a group of mercury that was constantly condensing, and the pseudo-refining nucleus on the mercury. "You stay and protect Kagura!" 168 Novels www.168jxs.com Taking a look at the two spirit beasts that were absorbing the magic power to recover themselves, Huang Quan ordered so. After receiving a nod from the two spirit beasts, Huang Quan dragged the lion king''s sword, walked out of the protection circle of the two spirit beasts, and walked towards the group of mercury aggregates that were constantly recovering. After the black long straight girl experienced such an explosion, the bottom of her eyes was a will to destroy that was suppressed by madness. Huang Quan understands that he needs to vent his negative thoughts. As a spiritual practitioner, especially the rare power in charge of the destruction attribute, Huang Quan understands that he must maintain his own mind and personality, and not be distorted by that destruction. Distorted spiritual power is not spiritual power. That''s evil force! In the face of the true meaning of spiritual power, evil powers are vulnerable, just like no matter how many ghosts and ghosts they face, Kikyo can completely destroy it with one arrow. The Demon Sorceress really understands the existence of spiritual power. Just when Huang Quan walked to a distance of less than 20 meters in front of the mass of mercury-- boom!!! The sound like a pulsating sound suddenly sounded in Huang Quan''s ears, making the black and straight girl suddenly startled! Ming Rui''s spiritual sense told the girl that terrible existence was appearing. "How is this going!" At this time, mercury condensed into the upper body of Tianzuo Hguri, and saw the alchemist looking at the trembling staff, or the skull on the staff, and questioned "Just now, did you plan to kill me? And" "Why do you seem to be resurrected? Don''t you need sacrifices?" Tianzhong Mercury was very frightened at this time, not only because he was almost completely annihilated, but also because he discovered that the sage seemed to be deceiving him. He had already begun to recover, and he didn''t need any sacrifices. "Kakkakakaka-didn''t you think about it, why are you not sure?" At this moment, a sudden sound came out from the sea on the edge of the harbor, echoing in this unmanned destructive harbor, and then, a huge red liquid gushed out of the sea water, and swept across the body of the Tianzuo mercury in an instant , To swallow it. "Sage!!!" "what are you doing!!!" "Didn''t you promise me to return my half body to me so that I can become a real human being!" Being madly swallowed, the alchemist showed a face of fear and madness, saying so, and then got a sneer from the cold voice in the red fluid "Kakhaka, do you really think that you are a human who has been swallowed by half of my body?" "No, no, no, you are just a puppet I made. Now the master needs to hand over everything you have!" As soon as the voice fell, the red fluid swallowed it completely when Tianzhong Mercury showed a desperate face, and then turned into a golden giant six or seven meters tall, with bursts of arrogance blooming all over his body. An artificial perfect human created by an alchemist! Sage! Officially resurrected!.. 826 Chapter 129 Embrace Destruction Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sage! The original master of the spiritual blood that makes mankind live forever. An artificial "perfect human" created by an alchemist. However, the "god" created by the perfect alchemist seems to be too perfect as a matter of course. A sage does not need food and oxygen to survive. Even if all the creatures on the earth die and become a death star, that guy won''t care, and even this would be more beneficial to him. Because the only thing that guy fears is that other creatures evolve, and then something more "perfect" appears than himself. Such a sage is undoubtedly the product of failure. In this regard, the alchemists who created the sage intend to destroy him. However, the "sage" who is an immortal existence cannot be destroyed, so he is sealed. . The alchemist extracted all the "spiritual blood" of that guy to take away his power and seal it. But that was already two hundred and seventy years ago. And after more than two hundred years, the perfect creation called the sage appeared in this world again, before Huang Quan! In Huang Quan''s eyes, the sage is just a monster humanoid with a height of six or seven meters! Although his shape resembles a human being, his body has no eyes or ears. The whole body covered by smooth curves is like a sketch model placed in an art room.Coupled with the silhouette of the golden ratio, that alone makes people feel particularly beautiful. There are spheres similar to "Nuclearing" buried everywhere in his body, just like eyeballs moving and coldly scorning the ground. Or rather, staring at Huangquan "Kakka, incomplete existence, blend with me!" And the light of gold billowed like flames in the mouth wide open like bones. The next moment, a heavy metal particle cannon capable of blasting everything into atoms burst out instantly. "...Your sister!" Seeing the actions of the sage, even Huang Quan at the moment did not care much to say anything. He burst out his destructive spiritual power for the first time, slashed it out, and in an instant, a long black knife light swept up. . boom!!! The golden laser light and the dark knife light collided in the air, and in an instant, endless waves of destruction echoed from the collision center, destroying the surrounding harbors that had been severely damaged once again. "K...Kaka...Kaka...stupid...Do you want to resist? It doesn''t exist completely." Seeing that his attack was blocked, the sage spoke in his extremely arrogant tone, and the same hand stretched out suddenly like a cannonball. I don''t know if it inherited the idea of ??pursuing efficiency from its creators-alchemists. The sages offensive method has always been to attack as soon as he speaks, with no demeanor at all! "Cut, disgusting!" To endure the desire for destruction in the receptor, Huang Quan directly strengthened his body with spiritual power, and then jumped away. Almost the moment the black long straight girl left the place, the huge golden fist directly bombarded the ground where she was originally.520 novel www.520fsxs.com boom!!! In an instant, gravel flew up and dust agitated. "Why are you still obsessed with not realizing, incomplete existence!" Seeing Huang Quan avoiding his own attacks again and again, the sage said loudly, the six-to-seven-meter giant instantly absorbed a large amount of surrounding matter, and it grew to more than ten meters in an instant, then deformed and transformed into a three-headed six-armed giant. status. The three heads were converging with golden light beams, and the six arms stretched out, turning into fists like cannonballs. A continuous roar sounded in the continuous movement of Huangquan, and the light beams also swept out from time to time. "Not good!" With an astonishing fighting consciousness, relying on the excellent physical stamina enhanced by spiritual power, Huang Quan kept avoiding the bombardment of fists and light beams. However, in the girls perception, the foundation of the entire harbor was constantly shaking, and the time was longer to ensure directness. collapse. and-- Huang Quan discovered that there seemed to be a beast in his body, and as he continued to use spiritual power, he was about to roar out. It was the will to destroy everything, called the will to destroy. "Liberate your strength, just like the previous battle at the Cornerstone Gate!" This thought reverberated in Huang Quan''s heart, but was severely suppressed by the black long straight girl. In the battle at the Cornerstone Gate, Huang Quan liberated his full strength and even killed legendary Buddhists from another world. But after that Huang Quan even had his heart to Nagato, which made Huang Quan feel afraid for a while. . The feeling of falling into destruction is really unpleasant. Even Huang Quan suspected that if it weren''t for Nagato to pull back herself, she would even destroy everything around her if she was addicted to it. "Kakka, damn it, like a flea!" Another round of offensive failed, and the sage seemed to be angry. He immediately turned his target and cast his sight into the two spirit beasts in the distance and the Kagura protected by the spirit beasts, and golden light beams gathered from three big mouths "If that''s the case, it''s like taking them to an operation!" As soon as the words fell, three heavy metal particle cannons exploded at the same time, converging into a huge beam, and blasting the past! "No, Kagura!" At this moment, in Huang Quans eyes, the black witch suddenly forgot to think, forget the consequences of destruction and runaway, and forgot to keep her undistorted, the spiritual power of destruction burst out, and even overdrawn! In an instant, Huang Quan embraced destruction! In an instant, the black witch came to the path of the heavy metal ion cannon. Facing the terrifying particle cannon, the black witch was dyed in jet black, and she drew her sword and cut-- The will of destruction spread, and the terrifying darkness suddenly appeared! boom!!! In a moment, a shocking roar erupted from the entire harbor, and the violent shock wave reverberated, causing the entire harbor terminal to begin to relax...... .. 827 Chapter 130 Huangquans style is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The night sky at a height of one kilometer. There is a spaceship flying at a uniform speed. It was a huge armored spaceship with a total length of more than 70 meters, covered by a special alloy hard shell, equipped with four turboprop engines and twelve cannons. Pictured on the An Ding Wing is Sen Otome holding a big sword That is the coat of arms of the royal family of Alutikia in Northern Europe. The spindle-shaped hull was dyed bluish white like a glacier gleaming, and it was bordered by gold decorations. It was an aerial fortress that only the royal family and its servants were allowed to reach. The figure that floats in the darkness bathed in moonlight can be described as a heavenly palace. And inside this heavenly palace, at this time, it was in a solidified atmosphere. Inside the spacecraft, a huge virtual image was showing the battle situation on the port of the God of Strings where the spacecraft was about to arrive. "Obviously it was only an informal diplomatic visit with a personal touch, and it was amazing to be able to see the sage!" The speaker was a silver-haired, extravagant girl, with a look quite similar to Xia Yin, but there was an indescribable heroism between her eyebrows. At this time, the girl was sitting in the middle position, obviously the leader. "What''s the situation on Xianjin Island? How come there is only one girl to deal with the sage!" Looking at the long and straight black girl who was still brave and heroic under various attacks by the sages in the video, a hint of interest appeared on the face of the silver-haired girl, and then said to the knight next to her. "Your Highness!" Hearing the girl''s question, a knight walked out next to him and knelt on the ground, "I have contacted Xianjin Island just now, and the other party said, we don''t care about the battle, it''s just a trial." "Trial?" "Well, regardless of the real situation at dawn, this behavior is indeed domineering." "If that group of alchemists knew that their work was treated as a small trial two or three hundred years ago, they would have crawled out of the grave with anger." Hearing what she said, the silver-haired girl said with a smile, but there was a touch of solemnity in her words. In the girl''s mind, Dawn''s image suddenly changed a lot. Such Dawn might be very unfavorable to the purpose of her trip. Just as the silver-haired girl thought, a huge change occurred in the image. The sages attack was directed at the black long straight girls comrade, forcing the girl to face the sages heavy metal particle cannon. In an instant, smoke and dust filled the entire virtual image! "Ah, how is the situation!" Seeing this scene, the curiosity in the girl''s heart reached its climax, and the next moment, several consecutive jets of black blade light broke through the smoke and dust, and slashed at the sage, instantly beheading the sage with three heads and six arms. Giants ... ... On the battlefield, the situation is unpredictable!510 Literature www.510wx.com At the last moment, under the attack of the sage, Huangquan had to personally block the heavy metal particle cannon that was enough to bombard the matter into atoms in order to protect Kagura. At the next moment, the sage appeared inexplicably under a few dark knife lights. , His hand and head were cut off! "...How is this possible!" The sage whose three heads and six arms had been cut off had undergone a huge transformation, and a head extended from the body again, and such a roar was issued from his mouth. At this moment, the sage, known as the perfect human, finally revealed the heaven outside the arrogance of being a perfect human, truly horrified If anyone takes a closer look, they may be able to clearly see that there is still a trace of pitch black air remaining on the sage who is madly deforming, which is constantly eroding the indestructible body cast by spiritual blood and hindering his transformation. "I exist completely, how could there be flaws!!!" With the call of the sage, a huge magical power burst out. The sage forcibly washed away the pitch black air brought by the black blade light, and then absorbed a large amount of surrounding matter, transforming it into a volume of more than twenty The giant of meters! "Kaka, that''s it, but I..." "It''s so noisy!" Just when the sages words were not finished, cold words echoed around, and the next moment, a huge, pitch-black sword light at least thirty meters long came out across the air, slashing across the sages body in an instant , Even blasted into the sea, setting off endless waves. boom!!! I saw the sage split into two from head to foot, and fell to the ground, raising a lot of dust. "An inexplicable alchemy creature, there is a limit to arrogance!" Accompanied by such words, the black witch wandered out of the smoke and dust. At this time, Huangquan''s skin appeared sickly white, but her clothes revealed a touching blackness of destruction. "What? It feels good!" "I really don''t know what messed up questions I was thinking before, so I hesitated, completely unlike me!" "I''m afraid of my own power, sure enough, I still need to grow!" Ignoring the sage giant who was severely cut by herself, the black maiden named Jianshan Huangquan sensed her situation and showed a smile, her deep purple eyes flashed with a chilling will to destroy. Putting aside any thoughts and simply taking the patron saint''s mind as a starting point, Huang Quan finally mastered his own power! "Ah, damn, dare to hurt me completely, I want you to die!" At this moment, the two parts of the sage who had been severed in two turned into liquid, and they were fused together, and then transformed into a huge head. The endless golden light beams once again converged, surpassing any previous heavy metal particle cannon About to break out! It is completely conceivable that if this attack breaks out, the harbor will definitely collapse, even affecting the entire artificial island. and so-- "Don''t recognize the reality yet?" The quiet voice echoed in the ears of the sage. I dont know when Huang Quan had crossed the distance between the two, and the lion kings sword in his hand was completely dyed black, and the endless power of destruction filled it. on-- Cut it out with a single knife, bombarding the huge head, the destructive force opened its skull, and even annihilated the converging beam directly... 828 Chapter 131 The fourth chapter devours the sage! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sage, lost! No excuse, completely defeated! When Huang Quan mastered his true power, all the battles were over long ago. As the supreme masterpiece of alchemists, it is even considered to be an existence that can only be sealed and cannot be eliminated. The power of the sage is beyond doubt. The sage has a body that can decompose all materials for recovery, theoretically immune to all physical attacks, and has heavy metal particle cannons that can decompose all materials into atomic-level existence, and the ability to survive is even more explosive. If food and oxygen are not needed, even if all the creatures on the earth die out and become a dead star, it will have no effect on it. Even if he is given enough time, the sage can even become one with the entire planet. Of course, the premise of this situation is that the will of the earth will not erase the sage. However, even if the sage is so powerful, there is no counterattack in Huang Quan''s hands. The almost teleporting movement skills made Huang Quans movements completely beyond the sages predictions. The destructive spiritual power on the blade is like blessing the lion kings sword with several times the sharpness, cutting and killing the sage. The extraordinary body is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables. Huang Quan used one and only one attack technique back and forth, and that was slash! Various alchemy attacks?cut! Heavy metal particle cannon?cut! Frontal physical attack?cut! No matter what the attack is, it will be slashed in front of Huang Quan, simple and practical! Under such circumstances, even if the sage was extremely powerful, he was still chopped down by Huang Quan. Although the sage relied on his incomparable recovery speed to be arrogant at first. However, as Huang Quan exerted his ability to blacken ghosts and animals, with one knife after another, in a very short period of time, he cut the sage like a pig, chopped his hands and feet, slashed thousands of times, and smashed his body crazily... Even a sage can only cry silently and a thousand lines... In fact, not only the sages, but even Nagato and Nina who were watching all this happen, they were almost dumbfounded, but the foreign friends who were watching this scene through technological means were all trembling and shaking each other in shock. . The battle of the black girl is too sturdy in a sense! "Well, after watching the play, come out to me too!" Stepping on the sages skull, the destructive spiritual power imprisoned his recovery ability. Huangquan, dressed in a dark coat, carrying the lion king with his love knife, stood on the harbour that was nearly half collapsed, and said this. . "Good job, I''m very satisfied, Huang Quan!" At the moment when the girl''s voice fell, the ripples in the space waved, and the red-haired boy strolled out indifferently. Behind Nagato was followed by a maid with wheat-colored healthy skin. "It''s you, did you tamper with my thoughts?!" Although some people are curious about the people behind Nagato, Huang Quan is more concerned about Nagato.Reading Building www.dushulou.com It turned out that after the power of destruction was fully controlled, Huang Quan finally noticed that he had completely forgotten Nagato before. For Huang Quan, this is simply incredible. As Alice Phil said, the biggest advantage Nagato gave to his women is the sense of security. Even if he didn''t really become a Nagato woman, Huang Quan subconsciously took Nagato as his backing. Originally, even if the sages attacked Kagura before, Huang Quan would not really be so desperate. It was not that Huang Quan had missed Kagura, but Huang Quan knew that Nagato must be behind him and others. After all, with his presence, Kagura will definitely be safe and sound. "It''s just that when you are thinking about how to deal with the sage, you have blocked the situation that I am also on the sidelines." Looking at Huangquan, Nagato calmly said something that shocked Nina behind her. As a great alchemist, Nina is also a powerful spiritual master, but just now, she did not notice that Nagato What psychic means are there to use! "I just want to see, Huang Quan, can you keep following in my footsteps, I am very satisfied with the result!" Ignoring Nina''s situation, Nagato looked at Huang Quan with a calm smile, and suddenly wrinkled the eyebrows of the black witch, then curled her lips somewhat unhappily, and returned the knife to its sheath "If it''s not that I can''t beat you, I will definitely cut you off!" "Ha ha!" At Huang Quans tantrum, Nagato gave a faint smile, without saying anything, just at this moment, I saw a burst of golden light from the head of the sage who was originally bound by the destructive spiritual power, breaking through the spiritual power, swish Rushed to the sea with a sound. "Damn bastard humans, I will never let you go, wait for me..." "Hey, stay!" At this moment, Nagato sighed softly, and the red blood flames under his feet turned into a fire snake and jumped out, catching up with the head of the sage for the first time at an extremely alarming speed, and swallowed it. . boom!!! At this moment, a slight roar erupted in the fire snake''s body, and then saw the fire snake hovering in the air, turning into a three-legged cauldron. The red flames in the cauldron converged and burned a skull. . "Ah, what kind of flame is this, how could it..." "No, let me go, I am a sage, my blood can make people immortal!" "Ah, I curse you, curse..." "..." In Ninas surprised gaze, the sage who had restrained herself for more than two hundred years had gradually melted in the flames. It was clear that in the calculations of the alchemists, the sage, who was truly immortal, was actually moving towards The end of life. "not enough!" Taking a look at the sage who had gradually lost his voice, Nagato snapped his fingers. In an instant, the entire harbor that had collapsed in half a step made a slight noise in all directions, and then a drop of the sages spiritual blood floated. . Whoosh whoosh!!! In the sound of breaking the sky, the spiritual blood gathered, merged into the flame cauldron together with the skull, and melted in it. Gradually, the second beast of Nagato began to undergo new changes and became more powerful...... .. 829 Chapter 132 Alchemy and visitors first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My lord, you actually..." Seeing the sage disappearing in the blood flame cauldron, Nina, who has been standing peacefully behind Nagato and acting as a maid, could not help showing a complicated expression, surprised and delighted, and more, At a loss. As one of the creators of the sage, Nina was one of the alchemists who participated in the sealing of the sage. Having witnessed the exhaustion of various well-known alchemists, there is no other way to get the sage, but Nina, who can only seal it and deprive her of spiritual blood, is really hard to imagine that someone actually wiped out the sage. "Calm down!" "Nina, you must remember that by my side, nothing is impossible!" Glancing at the maid behind him, the red-haired boy said so, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Even with the name of a great alchemist, Nina''s knowledge is still very insufficient! I have to say that in the face of no leap, people''s insights are always restricted. In the eyes of alchemists in this world, their ultimate creation, the sage, cannot be destroyed. But in fact, not to mention the situation in other worlds, even in this world, there are some special methods, such as the eleventh beast of the fourth true ancestor, and the white steel of water essence can completely annihilate it. In the final analysis, the sage is just a special product, and in front of the water essence''s white steel''s ability to restore everything to its original state, he can only wait to die. What''s more, in Nagato''s eyes, the so-called immortality of the sage is simply a joke. Alchemists cannot destroy the sages, not because the sages are really immortal, but simply because they are too weak, so weak that they cannot destroy the sages using all the methods. The blood flame is a form of Nagatos second beast. The foundation of its existence is formed by the pouring of countless souls and blood. It has a powerful burning ability for blood and soul, at least the will of the sage and the sage. His soul can''t resist the burning of this flame. And in that blood flame cauldron, Nagato secretly released a source of power to build a heaven and earth oven. In this combination, the sage disappeared completely quickly! boom!!! At the moment the sage disappeared, Nina, who was standing behind Nagato, shook her whole body. According to her premonition, Nina understood that since she was chosen as the guardian of the sage''s seal more than two hundred years ago, at this moment, she finally disconnected from this fate. "Although it seems to have fallen into the hands of an unreasonably strong guy." Sighing slightly in her heart, Nina suddenly didn''t know whether she should be happy or sighed, but there was one thing that the great alchemist understood, that was her own future, it seemed to be very exciting. Nagato who was in front of him didn''t know Nina''s situation. At the moment when the sage was completely absorbed, Nagato perceives that his beast has changed a lot.First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com The spiritual blood and will of the sage turned into two extremely powerful nourishment, not only pushing the blood flame to a higher step, but also turning the supreme alchemy of the plane into an instinct, incorporating the blood flame, or In the change of blood spirit, the art of blood spirit change is more powerful. "Alchemy?" At the moment when the blood spirit transformed, Nagato also obtained various instinctive knowledge of alchemy from his beasts, and in an instant, deduced it to the highest realm of the plane, even if Nagato wanted to. Reinvent the sage! "In this case, then..." After taking a look at the surrounding mess, after thinking for a while, Nagato snapped his fingers. In an instant, the big cauldron transformed by the blood spirit burst open and turned into a river of blood flames. In a short period of time began to sweep the entire harbor. Rustle!!! Amidst all kinds of noises with different meanings, the harbour that had been gradually collapsing gradually calmed down, and the land swept by the river of blood flames, all kinds of changes took place, one by one fallen buildings, one by one destroyed machinery, Empty reproduction. While avoiding Kagura Huangquan and Nagato, the blood flame Nagato even washed through Nina''s body. The great alchemist didn''t feel any pressure, but instantly felt that those special blood flames in his body were''renewed'' in an instant, making his body stronger. "come back!" Under the lightness of the sound that spread throughout the harbor, an invisible hole appeared in the space in front of Nagato. The long river of blood flames rushed in frantically at the end, and disappeared in this harbor in less than a moment. In the eyes of everyone, the devastated harbor has been completely renewed and restored to its original state. Especially Huang Quan, who had just awakened Kagura, when she saw this scene, if her physical exhaustion was not fake, the black maiden would think that her previous battle was all an illusion. "...This is simply incredible!" For Nagato''s move, Nina was shocked for a while, and in the end she could only come to such a conclusion, at least in Nina''s eyes, she had never seen any alchemist who could do such a wide range of alchemy. "Does alchemy really suit me?" Feeling the effect of alchemy, Nagato smiled indifferently, and then looked at Kagura and Huangquan who were supporting each other. I dont know when, Luan Honglian and Bai Rui were taken back by the two girls. . "treatment!" Seeing the faintly fatigued faces of the two women, Nagato frowned slightly, then stretched out a hand. The healing light burst out from the palm of the hand extended by Nagato, enveloped Huangquan and Kagura, and was bathed in the holy light. The slight scars and fatigue on Huangquan and Kagura disappeared. Seeing the surprise on Huangquan and Kagura''s faces, Nagato opened his mouth without waiting for them to speak. "Clean up, a guest is here!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy immediately raised his head and looked at the distant night sky. Under the bright moon, a huge spaceship was slowly moving towards Xian Shen Island... 830 Chapter 133 Lavria is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the spaceship that looked like a palace in the sky landed on Xianjin Island, it was already an hour later. Looking at the slowly opening door of the spaceship, as the leader of the spaceship, the silver-haired girl named Lavria Lihavain finally cleared up her mood that was agitated by witnessing an amazing battle. With a gentle smile on her face, the girl immediately stepped out of the door. I dont know if its a coincidence. The port where the spacecraft landed was the port where Huang Quan fought with the sage before. At this moment, standing at the door of the spacecraft, looking at the renewed harbor, the silver-haired girl''s eyes flashed with indescribable complexity. You know, an hour ago, this place almost collapsed. But now, in front of me, it is as good as ever! As the first princess of the famous Northern European Magic Industry Kingdom, known as the Silver Queen, Lavria knows best how powerful alchemy is necessary to do this kind of thing. "Welcome, Your Highness Lehavain!" Just stepping down the spaceships passage and stepping onto the shore, Lavria saw a team of dozens of demon attackers standing on both sides. At the center of all the demon attackers was a kimono, which looked elegant and luxurious. The purple-haired girl who makes people feel good. However, when she first saw the purple-haired woman, Lavria felt an indescribable feeling. To be truly clear, it is that the girl in front of her should not be a diplomatic messenger, but a real king. Although the king''s temperament appears in a diplomatic messenger, it is ridiculous, but Lavria firmly believes in herself. Judgment. Because, at this moment, she remembered the identity of the other party "Where, trouble you guys!" Facing such a welcome, Lavria didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately replied, "Although I haven''t seen each other, my sister must be the blade of death who destroyed the island nation''s fleet with a single blow, sister Kongzi, poison island. " As soon as the words fell, Lavria keenly sensed that a demon attacker behind the purple-haired woman trembled. A keen gaze swept across the opponent''s appearance, but Lavria was full of surprise, because she found that the demon attacker was actually the six blades of the Taishi Bureau captured by the poison island Kongzi, the Heizhi Sword Witch, Fizaki Kiriha! "Even the people from the Taishi Bureau can recover. Dawn is really unfathomable!" In an instant, Lavria thought about everything, and finally said such a sentence in her heart, filled with emotion! "Reaper''s Blade, it''s quite appropriate!" Hearing his title in the outside world, Tsunko couldnt say anything but said something like that, then walked forward and made an inviting gesture, But it doesnt matter, sister Lavria, now, Im just Xianjindao. Its just a diplomatic envoy." "Anyway, come with me first!" Under the leadership of the convoy led by Kongzi, the mighty convoy drove on the island of Xianjin at night. Along the way, Lavria displayed his diplomatic talents and kept talking with him. Laughed. However, as a godslayer, Keiko had an extremely powerful instinct.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com If it weren''t for Lavria''s own lack of malice, and really admired Koko, I am afraid it would not have such an effect. After about half an hour, the convoy drove to the core of Xianjin Island, and the huge pyramid-like structurethe Gate of the Cornerstone! "Okay, here we are, this is the cornerstone gate, Nagato-kun and Saya Sister are waiting for you inside!" Walking out of the car door, Kenzi looked at the girl in front of her who made her senses good, thought for a while, and said seriously, "Sister Lavria, you are very smart. You should understand that in front of some people, being smart is not needed. , Just need to be honest!" "Thank you sister for the reminder!" Hearing the reminder from the poison island, Lavria couldn''t help feeling a move. The girl understood that this was a reminder of how to face the famous Dawn Leader and the second leader, and she couldn''t help but say aloud. At the same time, Her Royal Highness also somewhat understood what kind of existence the leader of Dawn was like. Under the leadership of Tsuneko, Lavria and her knights stepped onto the ascending elevator in the building of the Cornerstone Gate. After a while, the elevator stopped and an open-air courtyard appeared in front of everyone. The faint lights flickered, intersecting with the moonlight in the sky, making this place look like a beautiful landscape on earth. "Welcome distinguished guests from far away!" A crisp and sweet voice reverberated in the space. On a high platform in the depths of the courtyard, a man and a woman were sitting opposite each other and sipping tea, and it was the girl in it, who was in white clothes, and she was talking. , In the moonlight, extremely holy. "The dead Sister Saya, next to her is Nagato-kun. Next, go there by yourself, and the rest, please come here!" At this moment, Tsuneko spoke, and in Lavria''s eyes, separated her from her guardian knight. "Your Highness!" When the knights saw this scene, they were a little worried and couldn''t help but make a noise. "Let''s go with sister Kongzi, this is the base of dawn, nothing will happen!" However, under Lavria''s shook his head and persuasion, the knights had no choice but to accept the arrangement, but the silver-haired girl didn''t know, and her move suddenly made Keiko smile. If Lavria allowed the knights to resist and brought her by her side, even though Kaneko would not object. But the impression of Kaizi will definitely plummet. Interesting, general, and very good ability! "It seems that I might look like another sister!" With such thoughts in mind, Tsuneko took the knights down, leaving only Lavria facing the highest head of dawn...] On the second day, the dawn organization of Xianjindao officially established a diplomatic covenant with the famous northern magical industrial kingdom and the Kingdom of Aldikia, and even the world-famous Silver Queen was stationed on Xianjin Island as a diplomatic envoy. , Immediately caused an uproar around the world. ps: I feel nothing... 831 Chapter 134: Encounter the third in the morning! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, it was still dark. Lavria got up, or rather, she stayed up all night. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows outside the room, the Silver Empress looked at the top view of Xianjin Island below, and suddenly revealed an extremely complicated face. To be honest, the Silver Empress was really frightened. Last night, the meeting with the first and second leaders of the dawn organization was not long. Even the second leader was actually present at dawn that night, and the first leader was just a blindfold. According to the second leader, Miss Saya, the first leader felt that diplomacy was too troublesome and had already run away. However, the content of the conversation between the two parties was really a little frightening. As a result, Lavria made an alliance agreement with Dawn on the spot. As the first queen of the magic kingdom, and even the future crown prince, Lavria has the right to be arbitrary outside. "The masterpiece of mankind''s conquest of nature has actually become the stage and beginning of human destruction. It is really ironic, but it inevitably produces some helpless sense of fate." "This era has come to an end." "Last night I was really crazy, I don''t know if I put the bargaining chips at dawn, but there is no other better choice!" "After all, the fifth..." While the Silver Queen was still thinking, there was a light footsteps in the corridor, and Lavria regained her consciousness for the first time. She immediately noticed that the sound came from the corner of the corridor and was slowly approaching. "Huh, who is it?" Lavria still remembers that the person who arranged her accommodation last night said that her place was the internal base of Dawn. Normally, only the lover of Dawn leader and some of his closest subordinates would live here. So, when she heard this footstep, Lavria was full of curiosity. Then, under the gaze of the girl, half a minute later, a figure that made Lavria feel very familiar appeared at the corner of the corridor. Seeing this person, Lavria was stunned-- It was a girl who was extremely beautiful. A short-sleeved school uniform with a high-necked black long-sleeved lining. The silver hair hangs down shoulders. The left side of the hair is tied with a small braid with a black hair knot. To add some clarity to her image. The girl''s eyes are blue like crystals. She is not very old, about fourteen or five years old. She is not tall, but very slender, so that people can clearly see the green, immature, but very attractive curves from her, which is very touching. The most precious thing is that the noble and holy breath permeating the girl is like an angel! And when Lavria was stunned, the angel-like girl suddenly lost her mind when she saw the person in front of her In the eyes of the angel girl, standing in front of her is a glamorous and brave girl. She has long silver hair in the windless state, but she wears clothing that reminds people of the army in a ceremonial performance. She wears high-quality long leather boots under her feet, just like a beautiful female knight in casual clothes. However, her detached temperament and her suffocating face were so beautiful that she turned the girl dressed like a female knight into a noble princess. In this way, the angel and the princess met in this early morning before dawn. Then they stunned each other.Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com This is not only because of the demeanor of the two parties, but also because the girls are surprised to find that they are too similar to each other. In other words, Lavria cuts her hair short and is younger, just like that angel. The girls are exactly the same. "I finally saw you..." The first to break the silence is Lavria! The silver queen finally remembered that the conversation with Saya yesterday left her in an extremely shocking situation, and she actually forgot her original purpose this time. To be honest, she almost couldn''t react. Fortunately, God helped and automatically sent the other party over! "who are you?" The angel girl, or the girl named Haze Natsane, finally recovered slowly and walked over step by step. With a pretty smile, Lavria''s pair of pupils, exactly the same as Xia Yin''s, stared at Xia Yin''s body tightly, and the more they looked, the more happy they became. "I always wanted to see you...Xia Yin..." It should be a very rude behavior to be called directly by the person who met for the first time, but Xia Yin didn''t mean to blame the other party at all. Not only because of Xia Yins kindness, but also because of her big sister who looks so much like herself, Xia Yin also felt a strange sense of intimacy, which made her unable to raise her mind to blame. . "Who are you and what is your relationship with me?" Not far in front of Lavria, Xia Yin had some thoughts in her heart as she looked at the other person''s face that resembled her, and she spoke again. Although she was a little worried, the girl was unexpectedly calm. Perhaps this is the sense of security carried by the young man who is like a demon like a god, and has given Xia Yin the biggest change. "I''m Lavria. What about Xia Yin, we do have some relationship..." Hearing Xia Yins question again, the joy on Lavrias face disappeared suddenly, but she was a little bit distressed abnormally, as if she had something unspeakable and embarrassed to say it-- "Some words are too long, how about we talk in the room?" In the end, Lavria made such an invitation. After all, what they were going to talk about next was really inappropriate to say in the corridor. "Ok!" Looking at Lavria''s smile, Xia Yin nodded. ... ... "I felt strange yesterday, it turns out they really have a relationship!" At this moment, in a room several floors above Xia Yin and Lavria, Nagato, who was lying on the bed, was hugging the girl while watching the virtual image presented on his hand-live broadcast. Coincidentally, inside the cornerstone, Saya is also watching this scene... I have to say, it is indeed the existence of the same origin...... .. 832 Chapter 135 The Truth and Refusal to Make Up! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The messenger of Aldikia came too suddenly. Even the Dawn Organization did not get the news in advance. After all, the arrival date is still short. With the enhancement of their own background, Nagato and Saya gradually no longer demand full control in the new world. For those two people who are determined to take the world, as long as they truly grasp the foundation of the world, it is enough! Other issues, under the general trend they created or promoted Not a problem at all! Therefore, so far, the dawn organization of this plane has not established an intelligence system worldwide. Therefore, the arrangement of Lavrias sleeping place seemed a bit hasty. however-- When Lavria took Xia Yin back to her room, she finally realized something. That is, in the mouth of the girl who was arranging the room, the so-called room that was somewhat hurriedly prepared, except for some unique valuables, was almost exactly the same as her room in the palace. "I was totally scared last night, I didn''t notice it!" After realizing this problem, Lavria couldn''t help sighing for the mystery of dawn, but if Lavria knew that this room was completely set up by Saya after she had read her room memory without knowing it. If it does, it will probably be interesting. "However, now is not the time to think about this question!" Thinking like this, Lavria took Xia Yin to the edge of the big sofa in the room and sat down. Then, looking at Xia Yins calm face and the expectation in her eyes, the Silver Queen took a deep breath and spoke. "Xia Yin, your real father is not Ye Lai Xiansheng, your real father is my grandfather." As soon as Lavria said these words, Xia Yin hadn''t reacted yet, and Nagato and Saya, who secretly watched this scene, suddenly became a little unstable! Maiden, did you make a mistake? At this moment, both Nagato and Saya flashed this sentence in their hearts at the same time. "Grandfather, father?" At this time, Xia Yin, who had a slower reaction than ordinary people on weekdays, came back to his senses, repeating something annoying. "Although it is difficult to accept, but, unfortunately..." Lavria gave a strong laugh and sighed, "It is true, Xia Yin, your father is my grandfather, that is to say, Xia Yin, you are my aunt..." "..." At this moment, not only Xia Yin was silent, but the two people who were secretly watching were also silent. Almost coincidentally, Nagato and Saya''s eyes suddenly burst into good shape. The seventeen or eight-year-old Lavria and the charming but still somewhat immature Xia Yin hovered back and forth. If the relationship between the two is adjusted, saying that Lavria is Xia Yin''s aunt, it feels a little more reliable. But Xia Yin is an aunt and Lavria is a niece? The huge sense of disobedience continued to hit the hearts of the two silent onlookers outside the court. "I don''t know what to say to express my feelings." Saya inside the cornerstone, watching this scene, muttered to himself, "I have decided, if I have a chance, I will cut the old guy''s sins. Got it!" "Agree!" Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com Nagato''s long voice came from the void. At this moment, the romantic old man hiding on a small island suddenly felt a burst of excitement. After a meal in his hand, the wine glass in his hand suddenly fell and hit the woman he wanted to seduce... ... ... At this time, Xia Yin spoke up. Seeing the girl clasped her hands tightly on her chest, as if taking a deep breath, Xia Yin took a light breath, a little nervous, and a little expectant "Then, my father, how is he doing now?..." Lavria was taken aback for a moment, looking at Xia Yin whose eyes were full of expectation, she smiled, dazzling. "After your affairs were known to the people in the palace, the grandfather had an illegitimate daughter outside was also exposed. In order to avoid the angry grandmother, the grandfather ran away!" With a smile on her face, she said something absolutely speechless, and Lavria looked directly at Xia Yin. "However, he is doing well, so there is no doubt about this!" "is it?" As if he was relieved, Xia Yin had a holy smile on her face. "That''s good!" Seeing Xia Yin''s smile, whether it was Lavria or the two peerless ruthless men outside the court who could not change their faces and exterminate the world, they couldn''t help being touched. Such pure kindness is really beautiful. If someone were to stand in Xia Yin''s position, this might not be the case. It''s okay to ignore or resent, but if Xia Yin thinks about the father who abandoned him, there are not many at all. In a sense, Xia Yin really fits the definition of a saint! "Xia Yin, come back to the Kingdom of Aldikia with me!" Seeing Xia Yin like this, even ruthless people like Nagato and Saya would be moved, let alone Lavria, I saw the Silver Queen could not help holding Xia Yin in her arms, so lightly in the girls ears Talking-- Even if the return of Xia Yin would be an obstacle to Lavria becoming a king, the emperor would not care! Therefore, she likes such beauty. "No!" Being held by Lavria, Xia Yin did not stop him, but instead hugged Lavria backhand and said softly in the arms of the emperor, "Since he is fine with my father, then it is not necessary." "My home, here." "Here, there are Brother Nagato, Sister Saya, Sister Huang Quan..." "This is my home with everyone!" Xia Yin''s words were not great, but her firm will was unreservedly conveyed into Lavria''s heart, making the various rhetoric in the heart of the Silver Queen suddenly unspeakable. "Good boy!" In an instant, Lavria had mixed feelings, and Nagato and Saya immediately synchronized with their thinking For a long time, Lavria let go of Xia Yin slowly, and then she showed a relieved smile, "Then, can you tell me your story, Xia Yin, I''m very curious!" .. 833 Chapter 136 Holy Annihilations countdown is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Two hours later. The ground doorway of the cornerstone building. Lavria watched Xia Yin leave, watching the angel-like girl get into the special shuttle bus, quickly went away and disappeared from her sight, the Silver Queen finally couldn''t help sighing. "Really, good boy!" In the past two hours, they talked a lot. Compared with the silver emperor who grew up in the palace, Xia Yin was still too innocent. Therefore, everything about her, including the woman who became the model angel and the woman who became the leader of dawn, was unknowingly revealed to the emperor. Although Xia Yin itself did not know much. But through Xia Yin''s affairs, Lavria still outlined the real situation of dawn. Unpredictable, but extremely powerful! This was Lavria''s only thought after sketching out the real situation of dawn. Then, in an instant, the Silver Queen suddenly realized that Xia Yin''s conversation with herself this time was probably within the other''s calculations. Reveal some facts through Xia Yin, let your wise one recognize the reality! "Yes, it just wants you to recognize reality!" At this moment, an indifferent voice rang in Lavria''s ears, extremely abrupt. Then the emperor sensed in astonishment, an extra figure appeared on her side, and she subconsciously moved a step sideways. Lavria saw it, and a red-haired luxurious young man was standing there. "You, are you, Lord Nagato?" Between the sparks and flints, Lavria remembered the appearance of the leader at dawn that she saw last night. Although it was only a puppet made by Miss Saya and used to charge, the appearance was absolutely correct. Never thought, I didn''t see a real person last night, but I saw it this morning. just-- Can he read mind? "I can''t!" In Lavrias expression of''you are deceiving'', Nagato scratched the ends of his hair helplessly, and said calmly, "Mind-reading or something, I really dont, I will only open it with violence. The souls of others, read memories." Nagato didn''t lie, he really doesn''t know how to read the mind. Although Nagato can read the memory of others, it is very rude and directly breaks the self-protection of the soul, forcibly reading the memory of the other party, using professional terms, referred to as soul search! In the early days, Nagato pulled the soul directly out, read the memory, and then decided whether to put it back again according to the situation. "Ok!" Lavria gave up the retort, and then took a deep breath, looking at the face still indifferent, as if the red-haired boy whose heart could not be shaken by everything in the world, said: "Then, may I ask, what do you want from Nagato?" "Look at the sky!" The red-haired boy did not immediately answer the emperor''s question, but put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked up at the sky. "The sky?" Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com Following Nagatos gaze, Lavria also raised her head. At this time, it was morning, and the sky over the island of the god of summer was cloudless. The sun rose and shone with brilliance, but the unexpected was not very dazzling, even Lav Leah could look directly at the sun. just-- "Nothing, it''s normal sunrise!" Lavria didn''t see anything abnormal, but she didn''t know if it was an illusion. The silver-haired girl always felt that something was happening in the sky, but she didn''t know it. "Oh, forget you are too weak, you may not see it!" Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato was stunned for a moment, and then said something extremely hurtful, which made the silver prince speechless. Then, the red-haired boy stretched out a hand and pointed at the void in front of the girl. in. Boom! Ripple-like sensations spread in front of her, and Lavria immediately felt a burst of coolness permeating her body, and the girl''s crystal-blue eyes seemed to be reborn. Everything is different in Lavria''s perception. "It''s amazing. The scenery in the field of vision hasn''t changed much, but it feels completely different!" After realizing for the first time that the red-haired boy in front of her had made an unknown blessing to her eyes, Lavria had mixed feelings in her heart. If it were not for Saint Annihilation, she would never be willing to come into contact with such a mysterious Mo Task of testing. After slightly adjusting to the new eyes, the girl looked up-- "Too, the sun?!" In an instant, the silver emperor was stunned, because in her new-born eyes, the sun, which should have been orange-red, was now filled with a little bit of pitch black. The pitch black seemed to be devouring the sun. When I saw it, I felt a panic. "Then, what is that!" "According to your statement, that is the countdown to the Holy Annihilation." In Lavria''s horrified gaze, Nagato paused and said: "When the sun is completely darkened, eternal night is about to come, and the existence that is rejected by the earth and sentient beings will wake up from the darkness in the deepest part of the alien world and vent his resentment..." ... ... "... Coming to this world, giving the earth and all living beings equal destruction!" At the same moment, in the Lion King''s institution, Xiaoya City, known as the Return of the Hades, was leaning on the edge of the window, watching the darkness gradually filling the sky, muttering to himself. Only at this moment, there was a gleam of golden light in the eyes of this middle-aged man, which made people totally invisible. "Are you coming again, what a stubborn fellow!" Muttering so softly in a disdainful tone, there was a soft knock on the door of Xiaoyacheng. In an instant, the middle-aged man had his whole body halted, his eyes returned to normal, he looked around, and a few doubts flashed. Finally, in the sound of knocking on the door, Xiaoyacheng''s eyes condensed and opened the door. "Mr. Xiaoyacheng, the Three Sages are here to ask, how are you thinking about it!" Standing outside the door was a middle-aged magic attacker in a suit. Despite his politeness, he had a strong aura. Xiaoyacheng knew that this was a magic attacker who had come down from the battlefield. The atmosphere of this battlefield, Xiaoya City, which has footprints all over the world, is the most clear. Is it pressing? Thinking like this, Xiaoyacheng showed a calm smile, "I agree to your request!" .. 834 Chapter 137 Dating and Interception Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"There is not much time, so make a decision!" After leaving such a word to Lavria, leaving behind the shocked girl, Nagato left. Although there are attempts at this peerless emperor, Nagato is not in a hurry. In the eyes of Nagato, this smart girl will definitely make the most reasonable decision. After all, at the end of the future, except for the dawn from outside the world, no one can beat the other world. That guy. Even the original fourth ancestor, the perfect body known as the strongest vampire, couldn''t beat it. As for the other three true ancestors? From the purpose of the appearance of the fourth true ancestor, it can be seen that there is still a considerable distance between them. Otherwise, why did the three true ancestors have the idea of ??creating the fourth true ancestor? Isn''t that asking for trouble! In this situation, how the girl will choose is doomed. Under that inevitable choice, her life will be completely entangled with herself, and she will never be able to be separated forever. When he was about 20 meters away from the girl, Nagato stepped out and disappeared in place. The next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in a corner of a commercial street on Xianjin Island. Kenko, who had been waiting there, approached Nagato at almost the same moment, and naturally wrapped his arms around him. Feeling the softness of Kenko''s chest, although I don''t know how many times I have played with *, Nagato still feels a little comfortable, and then he said, "Say, where are we going?" At Kenko''s request, Nagato specially spared some time to go shopping with her today. Kongzi smiled: "I listen to you today." "Then let''s go to the city center, where a new coffee shop has recently opened. The evaluation is pretty good." After thinking slightly, Nagato made this judgment. "Ok." Walking on the road, Kenzi''s exquisite appearance attracted a lot of attention. On the contrary, Nagato felt that if his eyes were real, he would have been killed by a thousand swords, although no matter what, Nagato could not help it. "Kingko, your rate of turning heads is so high." "Aha, shouldn''t Nagato be happy in this situation?" Koko''s arm around Nagato tightened, and the softness and deep contact with Nagato''s arm made the surrounding people, especially the men, show their murderous eyes. "naughty!" Nagato didn''t care about Tsunko''s actions, but just reached out and touched the tip of Tsunko''s nose. "Hehe!" Tsunko chuckled lightly, then seemed to think of something, and asked, "By the way, Nagato-kun, I haven''t seen Yukana and Saiyaka since last night. Sister Saya is also missing, where did the two of them go? ?" "Um, they went to clean up a bunch of boring guys." Nagato pondered slightly, and replied: "Because the guy in the alien world is about to come out, Saya and I are going to completely remove some of the hidden dangers of Xianjin Island. In a few days, Xianjin Island will have a carnival. " "Oh, carnival?" Chinese Novel Library www.cnxsku.net There was a look of expectation on Kongzi''s face. "Yes, the super criminals who have been imprisoned on Xian Shen Island for 20 years, there are elves, vampires, and even dragon slayers. In short, they can probably satisfy the wish of the son. Go and kill people as much as you want!" Speaking lightly and amazing words, Nagato''s coldness was undoubtedly revealed. Hearing Nagato''s words, Tsunko laughed happily, put his arms around the neck of the boy in front of him, and offered a passionate kiss. Nagato was also stunned by the sudden welfare, but he quickly reacted and responded. The two of them kissed passionately on this street, and after more than ten minutes, the two close to each other separated, and there was still a silver thread stuck between their lips. Around, there was an uproar! ... ... Just when Nagato was dating happily on Tenjin Island, far beyond Tenjin Island, an unnamed island in the Pacific Ocean. "Ok?!" Quietly, the white-clothed and veiled Saya, with bare feet, set foot on this deserted island, looked around at the few preparations, and the girl showed a happy smile "No mistake, the destination is here!" As the girl''s words just fell, there was a ripple in the space behind Saya, and a spatial passage formally took shape. For the first time, two maidens, Ji Tuan Xuecai and Huangsaka Saiyaka appeared behind Saya, and then appeared again. Close to double-digit attackers. boom!!! When these people appeared, the entire island seemed to have touched something. The barren landscape in front of it was like a mural, shattered, and then the surrounding scenery changed and a rather large palace appeared. "who!" "No, there are enemies!" At the same time, people in different costumes seemed to be awakened, and they appeared in front of everyone. There were still a lot of them. There were nearly fifty people. Among these people, nine were the first. Sorcerer holding a magical book. "Who are you and what is your purpose?!" It was a short-haired girl who was holding a magical book who spoke-- "To be honest, I don''t think you passed by accidentally!" This girl seemed to be the leader of these people, and the guardian like a blue knight behind her showed the identity of the other witch. When the girl was talking, her eyes were always looking at the space channel behind Saya, and there was obviously a look of incomparable surprise in her eyes. It was obvious that Saya''s spatial ability made her very jealous. "Hehe, of course we didn''t pass by, but came here on purpose!" Saya chuckled and answered the girl''s question. As soon as the words were spoken, the fire in the air rose to a level. However, Saya seemed to think that the fire was not strong enough, and continued to speak: "We are the people of the god of string dawn!" "Since there are still many people who dont understand the greatness of our dawn, dear wizards of the library, we dont have to wait for you to make trouble. We decided to take the lead and use the destruction of the library to declare the power of dawn. !" In an instant, the battle is on the verge!.. 835 Chapter 138: Defeating and Targeting for Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Books called magical books do exist. They used to be practical books that recorded incantations, the steps of magic rituals, and the control methods of spiritual existence. But in the process of accumulating huge knowledge, it itself began to become a powerful and magical book, and finally became a power that can give readers beyond human intelligence, and call for a powerful disaster This is the magic book, a book with power. Those who seek the magic way, everyone hopes to get the magic book. However, there are only a few people who can actually read the content and control the enormous magic power accumulated in it. So far, countless researchers have failed to control the Magic Book, and as a result, the Magic Book is shattered, and the calamities flowing from it have destroyed several cities and polluted the souls of tens of thousands of people. In this process, a large number of magic guide books were lost. The magisters who are worried about this situation and the witches set up the LCO-an organization called the "library". They collected magic books from all over the world, categorized them closely and sealed them according to their uses. Then only the selected person can lend it. It is not for the development of the magic guide, nor is it to protect the peace of the world, but just to satisfy one''s curiosity and desires. The library is a group of extremely random and unique magical researchers, and it also has the nature of a criminal organization left over from the beginning of its establishment. Although full of evil deeds, governments of various countries have nothing to do with these guys. Compared with the average magician, they have more than one level of strength, especially those who have been cultivated by libraries since childhood. For Domu Youma, the power of the library made her completely unable to resist. Although the reason she obeyed the order of the library, it was more because their order was consistent with the mission that Yuma inherited from childhood. however-- "The god son of and the high god sword witch pray here: the dawn of breaking the devil, the god wolf of Xuexia, quickly help me to kill the evil gods and hundreds of ghosts with the power of steel!" Holding Xuexia Wolf, who was recovered because of the loss of Nagato, Ji Tuan Xuecai prayed loudly. The former sword witch girl, under the blessing of the sharp spear, the curse was extremely powerful, and the whole person turned into the light of a spear, and in an instant, she was going to be an angry master because of Sayas provocative words Of penetration. Clean and neat, one hit kills! The battle ended so quickly, not only all the magisters and witches in the library, but also everyone outside Saya was shocked. No one would have thought that this girl who seemed so harmless would be so powerful! Especially Saiya Hua. The girl was surprised that her childhood sweetheart from a young age had become so strong before she knew it, at least that decision is really great for the less experienced Xuecai. Whoosh!!! After killing the magister with a single shot, Xuecai returned the shot instantly, and then launched another charge, and the sound of breaking through the air rang out loudly. The girl''s whole body was like one with that silver gun, and the human gun was one, and she launched an attack on the capital of Mu Yuma, who was at least the nominal leader of the library group, and rushed over! "Blue Knight!" Facing the attack of Xuecai, as a witch who is not good at melee combat, Xiandumu Yuma didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately called out his guardian. In an instant, a cyan knight-like guardian suddenly appeared behind Yuma. Faced with a shot of Yukina, the armored knight appeared in front of the witch, and instantly blasted a punch, and the air exploded! boom!!! In an instant, the roar of the collision broke out! However, the result was unexpected- The height of the blue knight is almost twice that of the petite snow vegetables, and the weight of the armor wrapped in it should be more than ten times her. However, Xuecai''s gun easily penetrated the armor of the witch "Guardian", destroying the fist. "That gun..." "So that''s it...''Seven-style assault spear of the magic drop"..." Xiandu Mu Youma''s expression became tense, and in an instant, she finally recognized the source of that sharp gun. The proud work of the Lion King agency, the magic-breaking spear that can nullify all magical powers, is a weapon that can''t be any worse for the witch''s "Guardian" who maintains the substance with magical power. "Why are you still stunned, come on!" "Kill!" Using this attack as the fuse, the first collision between dawn and the library suddenly broke out on this deserted island. In an instant, knives, guns, swords and halberds collided, and fire attacks, flooding, and soil thorns competed to appear. In an instant, a full-scale battle broke out on the entire island! However, because dawn is here prepared, although there are fewer manpower, they are all elites, especially the two existences with special weapons, Yukina and Saiyaka, who are even more powerful. Therefore, after a while, the library will There have been casualties and are at a disadvantage. "Damn it, don''t underestimate people!" "Dawn is great!" At this time, in the library team, except for Xiandumu Youma, the witch named Sister Maya suddenly went crazy. The witch sisters jointly propped up a magic circle, and in an instant, there were almost endless tentacles that seemed to be wriggling extending from the magic circle. Each tentacle also possessed a lot of magic resistance, which spread all over the battlefield in a moment, and even turned the book. The decline in the museum. "Is it Ashdown''s witch?" Standing still in place, Saya, who watched his subordinates fighting, slightly recalled a record on Xianjin Island The witches of Ashdown belong to the "Philosophy" of LCO''s first team. An international magical criminal who once held a dangerous magic ritual in Ashdown, which was in the territory of the North Sea Empire, causing a huge disaster and disappearing an entire state and county.It also appeared on this string god island ten years ago and caused unprecedented damage. "However, the weakness or something is too obvious!" Quietly muttering, Saya remembered what he saw at the time, the deeds of these two witches More than ten years ago, in northwestern Europe, in the suburbs of Ashdown, the city of the North Sea Empire, Sisters Meya held a mysterious magic ceremony. The anomaly that occurred at that time caused about 300 hectares of forest around the city to disappear. The deserted city of Ashdown was abandoned shortly afterwards. This is an event that made the name of Sister Maya, who was the perpetrator of the magical criminal, widely known in the world. However, there are still two questions about that incident. What is the magic ceremony performed by the Witch Sisters in the suburbs of Ashdown? And, where did the wiped out forest go "Be more sensitive, you can tell at a glance that these two guys have transformed the forest into their own guardians... right?" Saying to himself so softly, just saying that at the end, Saya was also a little speechless. None of the guys at Dawn actually saw the essence of the tentacles, especially under the attack of those tentacles. headache. Saya moved her mouth slightly, but in an instant, Saayaka''s pupils, who was avoiding, shrank slightly, and then leaped back. "The true archer of the high god of the lion dance girl praises and offers here." Then the new voice heard was a solemn congratulation made by Saiyaka. Saya Hua''s sword, I don''t know when it changed into the shape of a bow, it was a near-future-style ocean bow, and what he held was a telescopic metal arrow.This weapon is known as the "six-style heavy-equipment lowering the magic bow", a trial-produced variable suppression weapon that the Lion King agency is proud of. "Aurora''s Yanju, Huanghua''s unicorn, you are the one who rules Tianle and Thunder, engulfing angry flames and shooting through demon spirits and ghosts!" Sai Ya Hua shot an arrow at her head.The flying sound of Dyya let out a crying distant sound. The arrows released by the magic bow "six-style reloaded magic bow" can sing human vocal cords and high-density spells that cannot be sung by lung capacity. It is not the arrow itself, but the spells it releases. It is an attack. The body. Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King facility is an expert on curses and assassinations. The fierce curse that Saya Hua released removed the magic that had been imposed on those tentacles, and surrounded its body with flames. Through the root system of the tentacles, the curse spreads the deadly effect across the entire Ashdown Forest of more than 300 hectares. The purifying flame burned the forest to the ground and wiped out the "guardian" of Sister Maya, and it only took a few minutes.Only traces of the scorched magic circle were left, and all the weirdness was wiped out. "The forest...disappeared...how could this..." "I, our... Guardian of Ashdown..." The despair of the witch sisters immediately caused the collapse of the library members. Not long after, as the members of the library died or were injured, as the nominal leader, Xiandumu Yuma was very aware of the current affairs and took back the guardian. And raised his hands high-- "I surrender!" "Very good, I like a sensible little guy like you!" After flipping through a confiscated magical book, Saya strolled to Yuma''s side, showing a devilish smile, "If this is the case, then lead the way. We do what we say at Dawn." "The library doesn''t need to exist anymore!" .. 836 Chapter 139 Boom open space for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is an unnamed island in the Pacific Ocean. Because of its location, this island does not belong to the seas of any country, and it is not known to the world. Probably for this reason, there is no human population on the nameless island, and it is isolated from the world. However, the calm of the island was broken on this day. "This is it, Lord Saye!" At noon, in a remote corner of the island, a spatial tunnel appeared out of nowhere. A witch named Xiandumu Youma walked out first, then bowed slightly to the tunnel and said so. "Oh, the location is remote enough!" Soon after the appearance of Yuma, the girl in the white dress with light gauze walked out with a light pace. Behind the girl, Ji Dong Yukina and Huangsaka Saiyaka followed closely. As for the others, they pressed the prisoners. Back to the God Island. "No wonder I can''t find the correct location for the library." Saya made such a judgment after looking at the surrounding environment and closing his eyes to feel it. Saya also traveled around this plane with the purpose of traveling all over the world. However, with Sayas ability, he didnt even know this place. I have to say that the criminal organization named''library'' is really cautious. Frightened. "Huh, the library? There are no people!" Hearing Sayas words, Saaya looked around and murmured in a low voice. The voice did not come out, but how much Saya existed, naturally, when she heard the girls words, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes "Stupid!" With a soft curse, Saya stretched out a hand and flicked the two-handed sword in Tanza Yahua''s hands. Keng!!! In an instant, a crisp voice sent a peculiar spatial fluctuation from Huang Hualin''s body in the hands of Huang Saya Hua. Under this fluctuation, Saya Hua''s spatial perception suddenly increased by dozens of hundreds of times "Ah, it was there!" Under this spatial perception, Saiyaka finally perceives that there is a strange space above this isolated island. In this space, Saiyaka perceives the breath of time. "...It''s really a waste of Huang Hualin in your hands." Yukana, who was standing next to Saya Hua, looked at her companion, and almost subconsciously uttered a word, making Saya Hua speechless and could only smile a little foolishly. "Huh, idiot!" Saying to himself in a low voice, Saya narrowed his eyes slightly, and the invisible power slowly gathered, as if thinking about such a move, and at the same time asked the witch next to him, "Tell me, the secret situation of the library? " "Yes, yes, my lord!" When the keen witch felt the invisible converging power, she was shocked. Then when she heard Saya''s words, Xiandumu Yuma did not dare to neglect, and betrayed the library without any hesitation. "The core staff of the library are the owners of the magic book." "According to the type of magic book, they are divided into philosophy, nature, undead, and so on. Almost every magister is equal. Above all magisters, there is a group of elders who command them and check and balance the commander. ." 228 Literature Network www.wx228.com "The commander and elder are both very famous magisters or witches, extremely powerful in their respective fields." When talking about this, Xiandumu Youma''s face showed a trace of hesitation. Glancing at Sayas face looking at the sky, the witch seemed to think for a while before slowly speaking: There is still a rumor in the library that the first commander of the library still exists today, when the library is on the verge of destruction. When the time comes, he will reappear and turn the tide!" "The first generation commander? Haha!" I saw the girl in the white dress let out a disdainful chuckle. Behind the girl, a huge picture scroll appeared. Just when the picture scroll appeared, it exuded an indescribable aura that made the three people beside Saya All the young girls'' complexions changed drastically. Especially Xiandu Mu Youma, this witch felt that the magic power in her body seemed to be trembling! The magic power exchanged from the devil is shaking! "Oh my God, who the hell is this!" Xiandu Mu Youma sighed weakly in his heart, and at the same time was shocked by the power of Xianjin Island. "No matter what hole cards are in today''s library, I personally shot today, and there was only one!" Walking up in the void, a touch of pride flashed across Sayas face, and he opened his hands slightly, "The connection begins, the first theme, the knight is summoned, come out, my knight, Magna, break for me The obstacle in front of you!" "Yes, my lord!" At the end of the girls words, a low-pitched voice reverberated around, and then I saw that on the picture scroll behind Saya, there was a phantom of a big tree, and one in the treetops. The fruit turned into golden light and rushed over. "What is this?!" After the fruit rushed out of the picture scroll, it turned into a humanoid warrior full of golden armor, and now I can see the appearance of this humanoid warrior, whether it is the witch of Sendumu Yuma or the two witches of Yuki and Saya. , Can''t help being stunned. Probably because they can''t recognize what this thing is in front of them. It looked like a guardian of a witch, and some unknown powerful magician, and there were many traces of beasts. However, if they looked carefully, they found that this golden warrior was nothing. For a time, the three girls were puzzled. "Full power on!" Ignoring the surprise of the three girls below, the next moment the Golden Warrior appeared, a low and blood-filled voice reverberated around. The next moment, the armor on the Golden Warrior erupted with endless brilliance. The terrifying energy permeated endless coercion, but it destroyed the hidden magic traps on the entire island in an instant. "Ultimate Jihad Wave!" In an instant, an endless and terrifying energy shock wave blasted out, instantly blasting in the invisible alien space in the void! Boom boom boom!!! An unimaginable loud roar echoed all around, the preparation of the island was instantly messed up under the pressure, and then, with a sudden click, the sky was blasted with a huge mouth...... .. 837 Chapter 140 Crushing, the second true ancestor? Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"God, broken, a mouth..." The girls looked up at the hole in the sky that didn''t know where it led, and this thought came up in their hearts at the same time. Although I knew that it was a different space that was forcibly blasted away, visually speaking, the sky seemed to be blasted away by that powerful energy wave, just like the collapse of the sky in ancient myths and legends. Yukuna is a little better, but both Saya Hua and Sentomu Yuma took a breath. The weapon in Sayahua''s hand can cut through the space, while Xiandumu Yuma is good at space control magic. The two girls have good space perception, so they understand more, like the golden warrior, directly use energy to smash the space. Terrible. If the sea is used as a metaphor for space, Saaya and Yuma are people who cross the sea in various ways, and Saya It completely filled the sea! The gap between them is unreasonable, especially in a different space that has a long history. The degree of stability of the space, you know, is tens or hundreds of times higher than the average space. "Yeah, it looks like the door is open, then, go!" Seeing the big mouth in the sky, the scroll behind Saya exudes a burst of brilliance, covering Saya, together with the golden warrior, into a light, and rushing into the big mouth in the sky. "Huh, Lord Saya!" Seeing Saya disappearing before and after her eyes without authorization, the snow vegetable underneath suddenly became anxious, and pushed the two companions who were still in shock beside her, "Saya Hua, and... Yuma, hurry up to keep up. My lord!" In Xuecai''s eyes, when Saye disappeared into that big mouth, the big mouth in the sky was gradually healing... "Oh, got it!" At this time, Xiandu Mu Youma suddenly came to his senses. Seeing that Saya was no longer there, the thought of running abruptly arose in his heart, but just as this thought came up, the witch felt the endless crisis, and quickly gave up and said: "I use space magic to take you there!" Abandoning the idea of ??running away, Xiandu Mu Youma displayed her space control magic used to achieve the name of the Blue Witch. A magic circle suddenly appeared at the feet of the three women. In an instant, the world changed in front of the girls. Boom boom boom!!! As soon as they entered the different space, there was a continuous roar in the ears of the girls. Then, in front of the girls, endless magic circles spread all over the sky of this somewhat dim different space, and various magic attacks came from the magic circles. Blooming! And Lord Saya, whom they care about, is standing in the center surrounded by the magic circle. By Saya''s side, in addition to the golden warrior, there were three more special warriors, the red and blue spear and sword warrior, the red and white cloaked knight, and the silent warrior full of darkness. The four warriors stood in four positions, using different moves to block magical attacks and guarding Saya tightly. "So amazing, so spectacular, so terrible!" In extreme surprise, Xiandumu Youma unwittingly said what the other two girls thought. Looking at the magical turbulence in the sky, even Yuma, who is a witch, did not dare to approach, worried that she would be torn apart by the magical turbulence, and Saya was in it, and she even looked like she was wandering. "Libraries, is this the only level?" In the endless roar, Saya''s indifferent and crisp voice was still very clear, and it seemed a little weird, "I don''t care about it. If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome, go, my knights!" "Yes, my lord!" Kulu Literature www.ku6cn.com Four different voices sounded at the same time, and the four warriors burst into different rays of light, and huge energy gathered, and the energy fluctuations alone shattered some weaker magic circles. "Digital Soul!" "The Pure Land of Bliss!" "Plasma shot!" "delete all!!" In the four-fold call, the four warriors performed their own stunts one after another, the plasma cannon roared out, the purified beam swayed out, the soul data power from the other world burst out, and the sword light that erased everything went down Boom boom boom!!! The terrifying power swept away and wiped out the dense magical array in the sky. In an instant, the magical power generated by the destruction of the magic circle turned into a hurricane, raging in the entire dark and ancient alien space, and countless buildings were shattered under such power. "Ahhhh!!!" The magisters hidden in the dark screamed because they were swept in by the hurricane. For a time, the wailing in the entire space made the three girls suddenly feel a little creepy. "Asshole, dare to come here to make trouble, unforgivable!" "Die me!" "kill!" In this chaos, several powerful magical powers burst out, and a book of magic guides appeared in the sky, or a powerful servant, or a guardian of a witch, or a forbidden super magic, for a time, the elders of the library and The current commander came with their respective magic guides. just-- "Get in the way!" In the voice of the girls disdain, the picture scroll behind the girl opened again, and the trees above it flashed again. The huge dragon warrior opened its huge dragon wings, holding a spear that was more than 20 meters long, and rushed over. . "The dragon rushes!" The powerful dragon wings turned into shields, directly blocking all kinds of attacks, and the huge dragon men turned into charging tanks. Under the blessing of the powerful shock wave, all the magisters that directly attacked all hit the ground and bombarded the ground. . Ho Ho Ho!!! After seeing the huge dragon mans attack, it seemed that he was still not satisfied. The huge dragon spear gathered endless energy. Accompanied by the dragons coercion, a laser named "Dragon Emperor Glow" was blasted and killed. Out, the goal is the deepest part of this space, the deepest dark palace. "Hey" At this moment, a faint sigh came from the dark palace, and then a huge eye of a thousand eyes appeared on the palace, propped up an enchantment, and collided with the laser head-on. For a while, the roar again . Not long after, the roar died down, leaving only the huge eyes facing Saya. "Have you finally come out? The second true ancestor!" For a long time, the girl in white dress and gauze spoke quietly... Suddenly, everything was quiet!.. 838 Chapter 141 Talk and misfortune You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wan Lai is quiet! When Saya uttered the words''Second True Ancestor'', the entire alien space suddenly became quiet. Whether it''s the magister and witch of the library, or the three daughters of Yukina, they are all shaken physically and mentally, and are in a state of sluggish thinking. However, they cannot be blamed. After all, a mysterious existence like the Second True Ancestor actually appeared here, and it became the library''s trump card existence. It was really unexpected. Even the library magisters and witches were somewhat difficult to accept, let alone others. "Really, obviously I intend to leave secretly..." After being silent for a while, a rather helpless voice came from the giant pupils with thousands of eyes. After this voice, the current commander of the library suddenly shook his whole body, and the words in his mouth were almost moaning. "How come! It turned out to be the first commander in command!!!" His voice was not loud, but at this moment of silence, it spread all over the audience for a while and everyone heard it. After hearing this sentence, no matter who it was, there was only one thought left in his mind "are you kidding me!" "Hehe, it''s really interesting!" In the scene, probably only Saya was not affected at all, but showed a smile of interest, "I did not expect that the library composed of magisters was actually one of the masters of the demons, the second true ancestor. It''s really ironic!" Yes, irony! Although it is a criminal organization, most of the people in this organization are also humans. In the face of the righteousness of humans and demons, if they are not neutral, they are inclined to humans. But his creator is actually the master of a demons! "That''s why I want to leave quietly." The helpless voice echoed again, and the sound of pattering footsteps suddenly appeared. A dark figure wandered out from the dark place. Long silver hair covered most of the face, but the whole body exuded indescribable nobility and intelligence. breath. The second true ancestor, the most mysterious of the three true ancestors, is here! "Oh, planning to leave, do you want to abandon the library?" Facing the second true ancestor with a reputation, Saya''s behavior was very casual, appearing suspended on the shoulders of the dragon warrior and sitting down, Saya shook his white feet and asked with a smile. "After all, time is almost here, and the library is useless." Faced with Sayas randomness, the second true ancestor was equally casual, slowly speaking extremely cruel words, "Even after this catastrophe, the library will disappear after the Holy Annihilation arrives, so I didnt. Planning to shoot." The words of the second true ancestor were extremely cold, and even aroused the anger of many remaining magisters in the library. But after hearing the name of Saint Jie, everyone was silent for an instant. "Oh!" Saya''s voice stretched slightly, thinking for a while, and then a smile appeared on his face, "Oh, the second true ancestor, after seeing you and hearing your words, I inexplicably deduced a very interesting hypothesis Its really fun!" "please say!" The silver-haired real ancestor found that he was really interested in this special girl in front of him.33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com So he didn''t mind talking to Saya. "This alien space is very old. Honestly speaking, it was definitely not developed in this era. Coupled with your handling of the library, can I come to a hypothesis that every time after Saint Annihilation, you will foster a It is organized like a library." "Oh, then you say, why should I do this?" Hearing Saya''s words, the silver-haired ancestor''s body shook slightly, and then asked. "You want to get the power of the mysterious side of each era. Although I have assumed hundreds of reasons, if you analyze it carefully, this conclusion is the most likely." Saya''s conclusion immediately silenced the true ancestor. "Hahaha!!!" Then, laughter reverberated in this silent space, and I saw that this ancestor who appeared good-tempered, luxurious and intellectual, finally revealed a trace of madness, and the huge magic power was slightly stirred around. "It''s so funny, woman, say your name!" Slightly jumped up, the silver-haired ancestor''s entire body weight seemed to have disappeared, floating straight up, appearing above the thousand-eyed giant pupils, and silver eyes appeared from the silver hair, looking at Saya, and said: "You are worth me, remember!" "My name is Saya, and you remember it for me, idiot vampire!" Answering the question of the true ancestor with an arrogant attitude, the scroll behind Saya opened again. Under the gleam of the scroll, the four warriors guarding Saya were shining with different brilliance, and they had clearly entered. The state of combat. The end of the road is Tianya; the end of the words is...fighting! In an instant, the battle broke out! boom!!! ... ... There is a coffee shop in Xianshen City, a corner of the block near Caihai Academy. The floor area is not very large, but the interior layout is quite luxurious. The walls are all painted golden with shining stars, lace curtains hang on the edges, and on the ceiling, luxury chandeliers are like those found in dance parties. A cup was hung from every other table. Although it is not night, but they also exude a little bit of light, very soft. Nagato and Tsunko sat on a table close to the corner and close to the glass window. The steaming black tea was slightly undulating with rich color and fragrance. Although there were only two lone cups of black tea on the whole table, This can''t affect the affection between the two eyes. "Ok?!" At this moment, Nagato''s eyes appeared a little absent-minded. Although there was only a little time, it was still discovered by Tsuiko, and the purple-haired girl asked what happened to Nagato with her eyes. "How should I say, some accident, Saya met a true ancestor over there." "That true ancestor was so unlucky to meet Sister Saya!" Listening to his lovers question, Nagato couldnt help showing a smile, The second true ancestor, the pupil of extinction, the most mysterious true ancestor in the legend, but he was really unfortunate, and he just happened to meet and walked out of himself. Saya of the road..." .. 839 Chapter 142 Saye vs. Second True Ancestor Seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The fierce battle burst out in a different space, and the roar continued! I saw the silver-haired real ancestor embraced his hands, centered on the huge eye with thousands of pupils under his feet, endless eye pupils all over the sky, and all kinds of magic light beams bloomed from the eyes. Petrified beam, rigid beam, weak beam, hot beam, frozen beam... In an instant, the light beams in the sky intertwined, killing intently, and blasted towards Saya and her knights! however-- "Alpha Guardian!" I saw the black warrior stand up, spread out the magic cube of digital text with both hands, and surrounded Saya and others. They collided frontally with the crisscross beams, the roar continued, and the smoke filled... Although the Rubik''s Cube was swayed by the beam of light, it stood firm. "Amazing Guardian, what an interesting warrior!" Seeing the warriors who used their own power to block all the magical beams that contained the entire age, the silver-haired ancestor exclaimed so much, and then revealed an extremely curious tone-- "But can you tell me what special existence they are?" In such a battle, the silver-haired real ancestor did not hide his curiosity, and directly asked Saya. Such a scene made everyone who secretly watched this battle be speechless for a while. "They, can be regarded as a special kind of beast!" Faced with the doubts of the silver-haired ancestor, Saya felt very normal. A true ancestor who raised a library to collect magical books can imagine his hunger for knowledge, but Saya never felt that he needed to solve the enemys confusion. "If you want to know, come and try to defeat me. At that time, I will tell you everything!" "Appear, my royal knights!" As soon as the voice fell, the looming picture scroll behind the girl suddenly appeared! In the tree-shaped pattern on it, the other eight fruits gleamed with brilliance, and with a whistling sound, eight warriors of various shapes appeared in the sky abruptly, juxtaposed with the five warriors who appeared earlier... boom!!! Immediately, a resonance filled the thirteen knights in the sky Jays Beast, Stubborn Beast, Akotha Beast, Aromatic Beast, Slap Beast, Skull Beast, Ultimate V Dragon Beast, Knight Lord Beast, Dunas Beast, Duke Beast, Magna Beast, Omega Beast , Alpha Beast... In the digital world, incomparable royal knights all appear in the sky of this different space. "on!" In the next moment, except for the Akesar Beast, who served as Sayas mount and shield, the other twelve turned into a light, rushing toward the endless eyes, and various unique and powerful moves burst out. , Staring at countless beam attacks, smashing each eye pupil. Not long after, under the attack of the royal knights, the entire front line continued to move, and the silver-haired true ancestor was about to be affected.Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com "It''s amazing!" Seeing this scene before him, the face of the second true ancestor appeared a little shocked. If the girl in front of him did not have the slightest breath of the true ancestor, he would have thought that the fifth true ancestor had appeared in front of him. No, even if it is not the true ancestor, she is not much worse than the other true ancestors, and may even be stronger. Can''t keep your hands! As soon as this thought came out, the eyes all over the sky flashed with different lights, and then it seemed to be embedded in this different space. In an instant, the entire space strongly rejected Saya and her knights. "This, this is..." Perceiving this scene, Saya''s face showed a look of surprise, because at this moment, Saya felt that a dominant consciousness appeared in the entire different space, and he was using the power of the entire space to crush himself. "This is the strongest technique in the Silver Age, the Eye of Heaven!" Seeing a look of surprise appeared on Saya''s face that hasn''t been surprised for many years, the silver-haired real ancestor explained in style: "To be honest, humans are really a very interesting race. You, compared to my fellow citizens, are so much more interesting." "With the advent of Cain time and time again, the history of mankind has gone from the superhuman fantasy era known as the sub-god, through the golden age, silver and bronze ages, to the current age of black iron, and continues to perform destruction and rebirth. With the changes of the times, it is obvious that human talents are constantly degrading." "However, every time the Holy Annihilation comes, humans can always develop a powerful force that can kill Cain." "What I use now is the strongest spell used to fight Cain in the Silver Age..." "Don''t die easily!" As soon as the words of the true ancestor fell, the eyes in the sky merged into the entire space, and the brilliance of five colors and six colors instantly rendered the entire space, and the silver-haired ancestor also disappeared from the girls sight, leaving only a thousand eyes The giant pupil rose up into the sky, like the eyes of the entire space! Hum!!! Amid the slightly trembling roar, the power of the entire different space continuously converged on that eye pupil, and the thunder flickered in the depth of the eye pupil. It was the judgment power of the space, and the aura of destruction filled the giant pupils. The breath made the spectators almost forget to breathe and died of suffocation. "Ah, what an incredible technique..." Faced with this situation, Saya''s figure slowly disappeared on Isaac''s shoulders. The next moment, the Dragon Emperor knight moved, opened his extremely powerful dragon wings, and appeared behind the other twelve royal knights. boom!!! The strong resonance erupted from the thirteen knights. The brilliance of the knights connected the royal knights one after another, like a huge cross of light, where the extremely hot fighting spirit blended with each other, and the brilliance of justice belonging to the knights converged here. At this moment, in the giant pupil in the sky, a black light of destruction thunder blasted down! "For the glory of my lord!!!" In the thirteen high prayers, the huge cross did not evade the bombardment from top to bottom, but went up against the black light and collided head-on with the black light. For a time, black and white brilliance shined across the sky...... .. 840 Chapter 143 begins, the first picture asks for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! A violent roar resounded across the sky, and a strong shock reverberated throughout the space. The spectators hidden in all corners of the space shuddered slightly under such a mighty power. The weaker magicians fainted one after another, and some even plunged directly into the abyss of death. Click!!! Sudden sounds rang out in this continuous roar, and everyone who heard this sound had a lump in their hearts, as if some great disaster was coming, making them shiver. "Heaven, the sky is broken..." Powerful people like Xue Na three women, with the help of Saya Huas Huang Hualin, who is known as the strongest physical defense, still have enough energy to watch the collision in the sky, but this is not a good thing. At least when I saw the sky as glass, a spider-web crack appeared in the cross and black light. However, in this environment, they can''t do much... All can only pray. "Hahaha!!!" At this moment, there was a slightly hysterical laughter in the sky. With the laughter, thunder gathered in the gloomy sky, and the giant pupil that looked like the eye of the sky flashed more intense and dangerous thunder black light, spewing Down. Click!!! The original stalemate in the battle situation, after the addition of such black light, immediately caused the entire sky to collapse, the space split like fragments, terrible time and space storms filled the cracks, and the cross, under such circumstances, finally could not help but shatter . Boom boom boom!!! Thirteen figures of varying sizes turned into meteors, bombarding the ground at a speed that everyone could not respond, bumping out large pits, and setting off smoke and dust... The cross was crushed, but the sky was cracked due to the violent energy collision. In the eyes of the sky, humanity flashed a helpless look, and the dark thunder light instantly transformed into blue thunder, spreading across the entire sky It is actually repairing the sky on its own! This is like a scene of patching the sky in the myth, making the remaining Magisters shocked. The power of the second true ancestor has been sublimated to the level of myth in their hearts, even if the gods are reborn. "It is indeed one of the three beings that have occupied the strongest position in the world since the end of the mythical age." At this moment, under the thunder of the void, in front of the huge eyes, the girl in the white dress and veil suddenly appeared, watching the thunder as nothing, wandering in the void, "I have to say that the second true ancestor is compared with the so-called first Four true ancestors, when I fight with you, I really understand the strength of the true ancestor of this plane." "Oh, then, are you willing to surrender?" "To be honest, don''t talk about other things, your ingenuity alone makes me really admire you!" The voice of the silver-haired ancestor came from his huge eyes, and the appreciation expressed in those thousand pupils told Saya that the other party''s words were true and correct. He was sincerely recruiting himself, but it was a pity-- "No!" Little Snail Chinese Website www.xwnzw.com Standing in the void, a touch of arrogance appeared on the girl''s face. A real scroll appeared in Saya''s hand. The girl gently opened a part of it, revealing a pattern in it. It was the imagination of a mysterious tree, and it was the tree map where the fruits of the royal knights were before. "Although I am affirmed of your strength, this is not to say that you can beat me, or that you just warmed up just now!" "Come back, my knights!" At Sayas call, thirteen large pits on the ground burst out with rays of different colors, turned into the sky, poured directly into the girls picture scroll, turned into fruit, dotted on the tree Above the graph. boom!!! At this moment, Saya and the picture scroll flashed with a strange light, and the whole person seemed sacred and inviolable! "what happened?!" At this moment, the second true ancestor hidden in the pupil of the sky felt a panic, and it seemed that something terrible was about to appear. The feeling made him almost think that Cain had come-- No, he must be stopped! Although I didnt know what Saya was going to do, the true ancestor made this decision immediately. Under the action of the true ancestors will, in an instant, the thunder in the sky turned into pitch black again, and the aura of destruction was diffused, and the original was compensated The good sky is broken again. However, the second true ancestor at this time can no longer take care of this problem! boom!!! The thunder of destruction blasted down with such a roar. However, at this time, Saya was like a phantom. The thunder blasted past, as if it was bombarding the air, without causing the girl to react at all. "Now, do you know?" "I have been searching, what path do I want to take?" "Using data to analyze the truth in the world, or the path of poor bloodline genes, or the study of the various knowledge of Shenluo Vientiane, and the pursuit of the only root of the infinite world, how should I put it, Sayas inherent conditions are too good, no matter which way It''s all visible and smooth!" Speaking softly, the aura on Saya''s body became more and more dangerous, so that the thunder continued to thunder in the sky, and even various taboo spells appeared one by one. However, no matter what the attack was, he could not touch it at all. Unreal girl. "Finally, it is still the essence of the beast, which made me understand one thing..." "The most important thing in the world is never the blood gene, nor the knowledge of truth, but the will, the soul, and the true spirit! As I walk on the path of analyzing all spirits, what can be compared to the true spirit Is it more suitable for me?" "Expand, the true spirit road map, the first map-the glory of the royal knight!!!" I saw Saya calling like this, the picture scroll, or rather, the real spirit road map turned into a light and merged into Saya, a shadow of a sky-bearing tree appeared behind the girl, the next moment, the light suddenly appeared "Saya the Adjudicator, see!" The light flashed by, and the silver-haired knight girl appeared in the sky. The powerful aura of thirteen knights swept across the world in an instant, causing the space above the sky to collapse, and it was solidified!.. 841 Chapter 144 The adjudicators prestige is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Arbiter Saya! When this silver-haired knight girl appeared in the sky, the unstoppable pressure swept across the world. On the ground below, the magisters or witches hiding in various places to watch the battle knelt down and expressed surrender to the new king. Above the sky, the broken space was frozen and even started to repair automatically. The world and all beings are silent! The arbiter Shaye''s appearance is not much different from Omega Shaye. In other words, the adjudicator model is further developed on top of Omega Saya. However, the strengths of the two are vastly different! Not to mention other things, just look at the moment when the adjudicator Shaye appeared, the scene where the heavens and the earth and all beings were silent, which can explain the problem. "It''s... amazing!" Slowly appearing beside the giant pupil of the sky, the silver-haired ancestor looked at the judge with extremely surprised eyes, and said slowly, "If I didn''t know that Cain was still asleep and had not come, I would have thought of you. It''s Cain." "Oh, then, do you want to surrender?" Since I can feel that my strength is extremely close to that of Cain, you who cannot prevent Cain from destroying the world, are you going to surrender? The girl did not say it directly, but the underlying meaning hidden in the words is still conveyed to The true ancestor. "I have to say that Cain is really a very powerful enemy to our three true ancestors!" The silver-haired true ancestor ignored Sayas question, but fell into his own memories: "Time and time again, we are just relying on our immortal bodies to keep delaying time and let the earth repel him. To be honest, it is really unreasonable." "But, these years, we have not spent it in vain, just like the first true ancestor constantly tempered his will, and the third true ancestor continued to understand the human heart and temper body skills. I collected knowledge time and time again. " "We are almost ready, this time, to end everything, so let you be a touchstone for whether I can defeat Cain!" As soon as the words fell, the second true ancestor started! I saw the silver hair of the ancestor of silver hair rise without wind, revealing those silver eyes, and the will to exterminate sentient beings slowly revealed... At the same time, the pupils of the eyes of the sky in the sky shrank violently, and everything around the space where Saya was located, including air, dust and even the space itself, became stagnant. After that, the entire alien space began to vaguely become unstable. This is, the second true ancestor overdrawn the power of the entire alien space Almost at the next moment, an unprecedented thunderbolt fell like a downpour. Boom boom boom!!! The endless pitch black thunder, regardless of front and back, bombarded Saya, without any loss. In an instant, the roar resounding through the sky erupted again, and the violent shock wave spread from the center of the explosion in all directions, revealing the figure of the arbiter Shaye in a vague manner. "It''s now, go extinct!" Seizing this moment of opportunity, the second true ancestor gave a violent shout, and the silver extinction beam burst out from the eyes of the true ancestor. That was the move from which the title of the second true ancestor came, and it was also his natural ability-- The light of extinction! This is a special light of killing!Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org If the enemy attacked is thoroughly analyzed by the Second True Ancestor, the Light of Extinction will even derive various targeted curse killing moves, which will hit the enemy of the Light of Extinction, from the body to the soul, and even its own existence. Erase all. The second true ancestor will be hungry for knowledge in order to fully develop this innate ability! Of course, this kind of extinction light is a very terrifying soul attack even for enemies who don''t understand at all. boom!!! With the careful arrangement of the second true ancestor, the light of extinction did not have any accidents, and directly bombarded Saya. With a lot of thrust, the knight girl took a step back. At this time, the smoke on her body began to dissipate... Then, revealed, the adjudicator''s still cold pretty face, and-- The whole body is spotless! "how is this possible!" Seeing this scene, even the second true ancestor could not accept such a result, even because the second true ancestor did not understand the existence of the other party at all, the second true ancestor had already expected the damage caused by the light of extinction to be low, but- "No matter how weak the light of extinction is, it is also the light of extinction!" "How can there be no injuries at all!" The silver-haired true ancestor could not accept this fact, and even a slight distortion appeared in his words, and at this moment-- "It seems that your attack is over, then, it''s my turn!" The adjudicator Saya said indifferently, the whole person disappeared in place, and he appeared in front of the eyes of the huge sky in the next moment, raising the sharp blade inscribed with various digital runes on his left hand Victory Tyrannosaurus Sword! A super weapon evolved from the original Tyrannosaurus sword under various blessings! "The sword of the beginning and the end!" In the indifferent voice, a cyclical force of beginning and end erupted from the Tyrannosaurus Victory Sword. When a sword was swung out, it turned into a terrible circulating torrent, slashing directly on the eyes of the sky boom!!! Almost in the next moment, the eyes of the sky burst open directly, turning into a mad flow of magic power, and arrogantly opened together with the roar, the whole different space burst and the sky was shaken, as if it was about to collapse completely. "This, this is..." A trace of vibration flashed in the eyes of the silver-haired ancestor. In the eyes of the second true ancestor, the silver-haired girl in front of her stretched out the sword in her hand and said a word, and then the huge eyes of the sky seemed to be cut by thousands of swords, directly shattered However, the silver-haired ancestor did not know that the judge inherited the power of Alpha Beast''s initial acquisition and could instantly retrieve the elapsed fighting time. It seemed that it was only an instant of time, but the adjudicator had already launched an unknown number of attacks. As long as he possessed such power, the battle of the adjudicator was only an instant matter in the eyes of outsiders! "Do you still have time to be surprised?" Just as the true ancestor was surprised, Saya''s figure appeared in front of him, and the infinite Garuru cannon in his right hand had gathered endless energy, facing the true ancestor''s head boom!!!.. 842 Chapter 145 Crushing and ending the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! In the fierce roar, the silver-haired ancestor was directly bombarded by almost unlimited shelling! Then, under the attention of the magisters and witches in the entire different space, the dignified second true ancestor was directly bombarded into the ground, and the next moment, the endless shelling did not give up the attack, but poured madly! Boom boom boom!!! People look at it and feel that the crazy and incomparable shelling continues, the whole earth in the different space is crying, and then with the shelling land as the center, huge cracks spread, no one will doubt that in a while, the earth will also Completely collapse. "Ahhhh!!!" At this moment, there was a roar from the roar. It was the roar of the true ancestor with silver hair when he was wounded. No matter how much knowledge he possessed, no matter how much grace and intelligence he possessed, the demonic nature of the true ancestor It was completely detonated when he was injured "Big...land...of...anger!!!" The magic burst open in the roar, and then in the surrounding earth cracks, at some point, countless more magma filled it, and then turned into a magma dragon, with the heat that melted everything, soaring into the sky. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the roaring sound, many magma dragons used their bodies to block Sayas infinite shelling one after another, and against the direction of the shelling, they rushed towards Saya bit by bit, and came to the judge in a blink of an eye. In front of Saya. "Is this again the strongest spell of the times?" At this dangerous juncture, Saya still had enough energy to think about some seemingly insignificant issues. In the state of the judge, Saya can see many things clearly because of the power of Omegamon''s final acquisition, in all situations, the sense of combat and potential capabilities have been increased to the limit, and the future can be seen. For example, the resentment caused by the destruction of the earth at this time is being led by the second true ancestor below. For another example, these unsurprising magma dragons in front of them are filled with a unique curse power. If they are attacked, there will be a trace of Saya''s body. The next moment, there will definitely be the power of the earth directly. Break through the air and bombard her. "Such a technique used to deal with Cain who was rejected by the whole earth is simply not too good!" "I don''t know which era of genius invented it?" I admired the speciality of this spell so much in my heart, the infinite Garuru cannon on the right hand that Saya was raising, the Garuru cannon flashed two eyes on the super killer that had undergone various blessings and transformations. Lan Mang, in an instant, was cold. "Infinite Garuru-Cannon!" The infinite shelling turned into a frozen gas bomb, which was launched from Sayas right arm. The air-conditioning bomb was not big, but it bombarded the magma dragon and the explosion effect was extremely amazing. In an instant, the magma dragon was completely destroyed. Freezing, not only that, with Sayas position as the apex, it directly formed a huge iceberg. And the second true ancestor was suppressed under the iceberg in an instant! Boom boom boom!!! At this moment, the whole earth continued to roar, seeming to be desperate, and completely burst out of their own power. Many magisters and witches in the library stumbled into the magma and lost their lives in such a tremor. . Depending on the situation, this seems like the second true ancestor''s desperate move! Just-Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com "It''s futile!" Faced with such a situation, the cold air on the adjudicators right hand broke out again, falling from the sky to the ground, with a boom, and the endless cold air raged across the entire space in an instant. The magma was completely frozen. The anger of the earth was forcibly calmed down in an instant! Overbearing! The magicians and witches who saw this scene flashed such a thought in their hearts, and Yuma Tetsu, who was hiding with Yukina and Saiyaka, completely gave up any thoughts of escape in his heart. The strength that Saya showed was too terrifying. boom!!! At this moment, a roar broke out at the foot of the huge iceberg, and a silver-haired figure broke out of the ice rather embarrassingly. Above him, there were red flames floating in them, exuding a lot of heat, but they couldn''t melt the surroundings. Of any ice. "It''s useless, I have my will in my cold air!" A long voice fell from the sky, but Saya the adjudicator slowly descended, and then landed gently, "When I didn''t plan to thaw, there was no possibility of melting any ice at that level of flame." "Really, it''s amazing!" After the surrounding flames were dispersed, the second true ancestor sorted out his somewhat embarrassed clothes, staring at Saya tightly with silver eyes, "I miscalculated. It seems that this time I lost the battle..." The adjudicator did not answer the true ancestor''s words, but raised his left hand. The hot red light flashed on the Victory Tyrannosaurus sword, and the digital rune named''Victory'' on the sword flashed with brilliance The super sword that led to victory was swung once again. "The sword of the beginning and the end!" A simple swing of the sword, as if the general trend of the heaven and the earth circulates over the sword, the mighty, unstoppable general trend of the circulation seems to materialize, blasting out, and directly blasting towards the second true ancestor "So that''s it, has time been taken away?" Facing the judges sword, the second true ancestor showed a trace of surprise, because at this moment, he sensed that she had intercepted the opponent''s attack for a period of time. No wonder when he dealt with the Eye of Heaven, It seems too simple. boom!!! The second true ancestor was killed by the endless sword power, and his body was suddenly torn apart amidst the roar, killing on the spot! Suddenly, everything was quiet! The magisters and witches that survived to the present, and even Xuecai, looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. The second true ancestor, the mysterious true ancestor who has survived from ancient times to the present, was actually killed... However, at this moment, the phantom of the true ancestor reappeared in the void "I was actually killed once, and I have to say, you are really strong, Lord Saya." "Then, see you again next time." As soon as the words fell, the phantom disappeared, and the second true ancestor completely disappeared here... .. 843 Chapter 146 The third consensus of the true ancestor! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Darkness, silence, and depth! This is the most accurate description of the forbidden land of the extinct dynasty. As the exclusive palace of the second true ancestor, the most mysterious of the three true ancestors, it is a forbidden area in the entire Empire of Night. No one comes and goes, and no one wants to approach, even the relatives of the second true ancestor. In the past years, there have been a few blood elders who strayed into this place, and never returned and disappeared. Terrible example in the world. Here, it is like a black hole, even light, as if it will be swallowed and cannot escape. "Hey!" On this day, the faint sigh echoed in this quiet space all the year round, breaking the long and deep darkness. Then with an abrupt roar, a coffin in the deepest part of the forbidden area burst open and turned into fragments. On the destroyed coffin, the silver-haired ancestor slowly sat up. "Unexpectedly, I was killed once!" I saw the silver-haired true ancestor talking a little helplessly, but the coldness continued to diffuse from the silver-haired true ancestor. Obviously, for his defeat, the true ancestor did not have the freedom and ease of his words. But it''s no wonder, after all, it is the true ancestor who has been at the top of the world for so many years! "Is this body number seven?" After a long silence, the silver-haired true ancestor looked at the remains of the coffin beneath him, his silver eyes broke through the darkness, saw a mark engraved on the remains, and said so. As soon as the words fell, beside the true ancestor, a flame ignited in this dark space... call!!! Under the blazing flames, the darkness was driven away, and the entire palace forbidden area appeared in front of the silver-haired ancestor. But I saw that there was nothing here, only one coffin, plus this one under the second true ancestor, a total of 18, and each coffin was engraved with a special mark. This is the secret of the immortality of the second true ancestor! The three true ancestors are all true ancestors of different systems with their own special abilities, and the second true ancestor''s ability is the immortality of the soul, and can let his soul exist in different bodies through the positioning of the beast. Eighteen coffins, together with the body that was just killed, are the nineteen lives of the second true ancestor! The original ancestor with infinite negative life is extremely difficult to kill, and with the addition of 19 lives, in a sense, the second true ancestor''s life-saving ability is really so powerful that it makes people speechless. And the source of the second true ancestor''s body is naturally his relatives. This is also the real reason why the second true ancestor made his subordinates terrified! The second true ancestor, the pupil of extinction, a monster that truly exterminates humanity. Such existence alone will cause countless people to deny his existence. This is why there are so few news about the second true ancestor. . "Saya?" Whispering softly, the silver-haired real ancestor slowly got up, walked out of the main hall full of coffins, and came to a side room. Here, there are two huge mirrors, and the edges of the mirrors are inscribed with mysterious runes.I love e-books www.52xt.net Hum!!! At the moment when the silver-haired ancestor appeared here, the runes on the edge of the mirror were automatically activated. After a while, the mirror surface that originally reflected the silver-haired ancestor was suddenly blurred. After almost a minute, the two mirrors slowly revealed Different figures. "It''s really rare, sullen man, you actually contact me!" The first thing that was changed was the mirror on the left side of the silver-haired ancestor. The girl with light green hair like a gem appeared in it. As soon as she appeared, the girl relentlessly mocked and said, the emerald-colored eyes flashing like a deep lake. With unspeakable wildness. There are not many people who dare to be ironic, there is just one in front of them! She is no one else, she is the third true ancestor with the nickname of Chaos Queen, the ruler of the night empire in North and South America. "What''s the matter? Extinction!" After the Empress Chaos appeared, a stalwart figure appeared in the mirror on the right side of the silver-haired ancestor. It was clear that the real body was not here, but the terrifying aura seemed to diffuse through time and space in this hut. The ruler of the Eastern European Empire of the Night Warlord, the vampire king with 72 beasts, the forgotten warlord, appears here! "Humph!" Seeing these two compatriots, Pupil of Extinction was full of discomfort. But after all, the interests of the three true ancestors are the same when it comes to fighting against Cain. Moreover, they can be regarded as allies who have survived from ancient times to the present. Although they are a little unhappy, the Extinction Eye still has no temper. Said like this: "Just now, I was defeated!" After the silver-haired ancestor finished speaking, the whole room fell into silence, and an unspeakable and strange atmosphere filled with it. Even the forgotten warlord, the chaos emperor could hardly digest such news for a while. "Sullen man, who defeated you!" The first thing that reacted was the chaotic emperor, and the warlike girl''s eyes were filled with terrifying warfare, "Is it the fourth true ancestor, or the mysterious fifth true ancestor?" "Neither, the one who defeated me is named Saya!" The silver-haired true ancestor said the name of defeating his existence, and then looked at his two compatriots and said: "She is not a true ancestor, but she is not a human being. As for what it is, I don''t know, but one thing, I do!" "Although I did not give my best, this time, it is definitely a complete defeat!" "Really, I didn''t expect that before the Fifth True Ancestor actually appeared, there would be a strong man who could kill the True Ancestor!" The forgotten King of War spoke, and saw a real dignity in the eyes of the overlord among the vampires. "Saya? Oh, I remember, I heard the name, the second leader of the Dawn Organization that drove the Fourth True Ancestor out of his territory..." "Dawn? It seems to be a not simple organization!" After such a sentence, the three true ancestors fell into silence. After a long period of time, they all understood a trace of fate. On the eve of the arrival of the Holy Annihilation, there were so many strong people for one and only one reason. That is-- Saint Annihilation has changed!.. 844 Chapter 147 Aftermath and Copy Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dawn destroyed the library! The news spread all over the world on the second day of the battle. As a unique criminal organization that specializes in collecting magical books, the library is at the forefront of the attention of major forces around the world. This is not just because of the damage that the library may cause. It is more because of the consequences caused by the value of the library itself. Any organization and force, even a very weak organization As long as you can get the help of the various magical books in the library, you will definitely become extremely tyrannical in the first place and become a major force second to none. If it weren''t for the library to be secretive enough, it would have been under siege from the whole world a long time ago and it would have been completely divided up! But now, Dawn actually destroyed the library when it was unaware of it! In everyone''s minds, the Dawn Organization may have already obtained the incalculable magic book from the library, and it really has the foundation of its rise, and it has become more unfathomable. In fact, it is exactly the same! Therefore, whether it is a hostile force organization at dawn, a neutral force organization, or a force organization that is ready to express friendship, malice is unanimously born, and they are ready to put pressure on dawn to share the harvest of dawn. however-- Immediately after the news of the destruction of the library at dawn spread everywhere. The spread of another secret piece of news immediately sent a chill in the hearts of all malicious people! The second true ancestor, the pupil of extinction, was defeated by the second leader Saya! This earth-shattering news has not spread to everyone, but as long as the leaders of some powerful organizations have received such information. In an instant, the protagonists of the island government ceased to clamor, the three saints of the Lion Kings organization were silent, and the three night empires were completely boiled, and they were very dissatisfied with Xianjin Island, and even religious forces that were ready to act Misfire... "So, this world is such a reality!" On Xianjin Island, on the rooftop of Caihai Academys high school, Lan Yu took a bite of the meatball, and then said "Last night we were still discussing how to rightly let us hand over those magic books." "Today was unanimously silent. The situation of the weak and the strong is really shown here!" At this time, the other hand of the blonde girl was holding a mobile phone. The Electronic Empress is using a mobile phone to invade the internal networks of various forces on the islands other than Xianjin Island, reading all kinds of secret information. If you let those organizations know-- Their secret information was actually read by a high school girl with a mobile phone during lunch. What an interesting thing! "Really, I am still expecting them to come over!" Huang Quan sitting next to Qian Cong took a bite of the rice ball speechlessly. Although he mastered the spiritual power of destruction, Huang Quan still wanted to fight in her heart, or she found that she seemed to be inseparable from the fight.Baolai Novel Network www.baolaishiye.com Hearing Huang Quan''s words, the girls who were having dinner on the balcony suddenly showed helpless expressions, even Kagura. "Patience for a few more days, Huang Quan!" At this moment, Tsunko, who was sitting not far from Huangquan''s side, spoke, and saw this Yamato Nadeshiko-like woman showing an expression of expectation, "Nagato-kun has said that, in a few days, that holiday night , There will be a very good carnival." In the words, all the girls present clearly saw the darkness deep in the bottom of Kongzi''s eyes... The feeling of abhorrent cold rises in the hearts of all girls! At this moment, the magical nature of the appearance of Yamato Nadeshiko is undoubtedly obvious. "Oh, that''s really worth looking forward to!" When everyone else was feeling the cold, Huang Quan didn''t have any special feelings. Instead, he showed a look of expectation like Kenzi, and then asked suspiciously, "By the way, Nagato-kun and Sister Saya, early this morning. No one was seen." "Saya-sama, I don''t know, but if it''s Nagato-kun, he said he wants to sort out his magic book!" It was Asuna who answered Huang Quan, and saw the face of the girl with a wife full of temperament flushed Because last night, Nagato spent the night in Asuna''s room. When answering this question, the girl couldn''t help but feel a little bit shy because of some bad pictures. ... ... At this time, inside the cornerstone of Xianjin Island. In the pure white space, there are many bookshelves, a magic book that will make countless people earn a bloodshed, is quietly placed on the bookshelf, and the suppressed magical fluctuations flow slightly in the entire space. With. Nagato is sitting on the altar in the center of the space. Placed in front of the red-haired boy is a magical book that looks inconspicuous but is full of a kind of comfort. This book is the book of freedom created by Nagato''s knowledge of various civilizations and the capital of gold when Nagato became a magician in the Moon World. "The time is almost..." I saw Nagato opened his eyes and turned over this shameful magical book, flipping through page after page, which recorded the various knowledge that Nagato had gained so far, especially the mysterious knowledge. Soon, Nagato turned to the last page, and a blank page appeared! "let''s start!" I saw the red-haired boy say something, and then, centered on the altar, the huge magic circle flickered, enclosing all the bookshelves, and the next moment, all the magical books and Nagatos Book of Freedom were happening. With resonance, some mysterious and mysterious communication... then-- The mysterious rune itself appeared in the blank page of the book of freedom, and soon spread all over the main page, the next moment, the book of freedom once again condensed a new blank page, and then, the rune reappeared... The Book of Freedom is constantly copying the power of all magic books in its own way! At this time, Nagato still doesn''t know how amazing his actions will be in the distant future...... .. 845 Chapter 148 The Fifth Ceremony Date! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Early morning three days later. After busying for three days and three nights, Nagato walked out of the cornerstone, or in other words, the pure white space that can be called the book collection space. The copying process of the Magic Book takes time, which is unexpected to Nagato. In fact, if Nagato uses his own consciousness to accept the knowledge of the magic way, according to the estimation of the red-haired boy, it will take less than half an hour to get it, but if the knowledge of the magic way is engraved on the book of freedom, there will be some In trouble. After all, the magic way is an extremely rigorous thing! And different magic ways should be gathered in the same magic book, if Nagato doesn''t really penetrate all the knowledge of the magic ways, it is simply a dream. Three days and three nights of specialized research has allowed Nagato''s magical way to advance by leaps and bounds, which seems to have entered a new level. After all, it is the essence of the magic culture of an era! "Hey, how do you feel, it''s a lot of fun!" He walked out of the pure white space with full and satisfied feelings, and then appeared in front of Nagato, but it was the more lively Kingami City than usual, and Nagato suddenly felt a little curiosity. With Nagato''s eyesight, even if he didn''t deliberately observe it, he found that the number of students on the street was more than usual. Just when Nagato was about to investigate, suddenly, a message flowed into the mind of the red-haired boy. "That''s it, it''s the Haoruin Festival!" That is the transmission message set by Saya. As long as Nagato comes out of the pure white space, he will directly receive this message Today''s Shijin Island is holding a festival! The name is Haoruin Festival! This is the biggest festival held in Kushigami in the last week of October every year. Various programs such as fireworks parties, outdoor concerts, and makeup parades will be held. When this festival took place, the colleges on the artificial island were on holiday. The students are also one of the main forces of the festival. People involved in club activities such as participating in orchestral concerts and exhibitions, people who are drawn to work as coolies such as participating in exhibitions held in the city, people who are devoted to part-time jobs, or simply intending to enjoy the festival as a guest people. Although their directions are different, it is a busy time for the students in Kushigami City during the Haoruin Festival. According to the usual practice, more than 120,000 tourists came to Xianjin Island during this period. From the geographical condition of the island in the center of the Pacific Ocean, this number should be very surprising. But this number also has its origins. Xianjin City, which was originally a "Mozu Special Zone", normally only allows people from enterprises, research institutions, and their families to visit. It goes without saying for ordinary tourists and reporters. For those looking forward to trading with companies in the "Mozu Special Zone", during the festival, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to enter the city upright. Especially at dawn, replacing the management commune, and recently doing such a big thing At this point in time, the popularity of the dawn organization is beyond everyone''s imagination!120 novels www.120xs.com Since a few days ago, organizations of large and small, close to three-digit numbers, issued official visit requests to Dawn. The visit time of those organizations was completely arranged by Saya at this festival. Therefore, the number of people who have arrived in the past few days can be imagined. Precisely because of this, the advertising media on Kushigami Island started to promote the Haoruin Festival from three days ago, just when Nagato was closed. A special TV program was launched, and commercials for free-riding merchandise were also broadcast. This undoubtedly makes the celebration atmosphere of the whole island begin to overflow. "In short, is it the day of exchange between Xianjindao and the outside world?" "So, what do I need to do..." Slowly interpreting the message left by Saya, Nagato muttered to himself, but the red-haired boy paused a bit before he finished speaking, thought for a while, and then showed a happy smile. "Witch of the gap? Interesting!" After making the decision, Nagato immediately exuded his powerful mental power. In an instant, without everyone knowing, he scanned the entire artificial island and found the location of Nangong that month. "Then, let''s go!" Speaking so softly, the red-haired boy stepped out, and in a blink of an eye, he surpassed the obstacles of space, from the cornerstone gate to the sparsely populated Caihai Academy High School, a few jumps, and soon Nagato appeared On the roof of the high school. On the rooftop, a girl in a Gothic loli costume is standing on the edge, looking at the lively Xianjin City, not knowing what to think. Although both the outline of the face and the body shape are very immature, such a description is more in line with her image, a girl, or a child, but the girl in front of me is undoubtedly an adult, who claims to have a twenty-six-year-old gap witch , Nangong that month. "What are you doing here alone? That Yuechan!" The red-haired boy''s footsteps intensified, and he slowly came to Nangong Nayue''s side, followed her gaze to the distant scenery, and asked. "Ok?!" Hearing Nagatos words, that month returned to God slightly. However, the witch seemed to have expected it, but she was not surprised. Instead, she spoke softly, Im waiting for you, or Sayas arrival, and recalling some long-lasting memories by the way. That''s it." "It seems, are you mentally prepared?" Looking at the witch''s delicate face like a doll, a red light flashed in Nagato''s left eye, which made the witch in the void feel an involuntary chill and frowned slightly. "Yes, you guys didn''t intend to hide it either!" That month sighed. Three days ago, that month knew it. The Dawn Organization seemed to use the criminals in the prison enchantment to hold a unique feast. From then on, that month knew it Maybe it''s Saya or Nagato, who will come to find himself today. After all, the so-called prison enchantment is just the witch in the gap, the dream of Nangong that month. "Enlightenment is good!" Looking at Nangong, whose face was faintly unwilling and stubborn, that month, the red-haired boy suddenly smiled and issued an invitation "Now, that month, let''s go on a date!" .. 846 Chapter 149 The first one in each case! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The twelve floors above ground of the Cornerstone Gate building. The elevator doors between floors open automatically, and what appears in the eyes of all visitors is a hall surrounded by glass as if floating in the air. This is the observation hall located at the highest point on Kushigami Island "Wow, although it''s not the first time here, Naisa still can''t admit it. This is really a superb view!" Running without fear on the glass floor, Xiao Nai''s sofa gave a sharp cheer. The doughnut-shaped observatory has a diameter of nearly ten meters. Because the floor is slowly turning, you can enjoy all the scenery of 360 degrees just standing, which is also its selling point. "Observation hall, there is a big change from when I usually come here, wow, commemorative coin vending machine! There are also keychains!" "Naisa is really energetic!" Kagura couldn''t help showing a smile when he looked at Naisa running back and forth, then took out a card, and swiped it on the counter on the side. Although he is one of the owners of this building, Tuguong Kagura still pays well. Although it costs a lot, the concept of money is almost non-existent in the hearts of the girls. "Yes, Naisa is very happy!" Xia Yin, standing next to Kagura, catered to Kagura''s words, but the girl''s eyes were completely attracted by the full picture of Shigami Island... In other words, there are more people in the hall than expected, and as expected, this is also a fixed point for visiting Xianjin Island. "It''s a bit scary. It always feels like floating in the sky." Carefully confirming the strength, Xuecai stepped on the ground, carefully avoided the glass part, and walked only on the metal bracket, which made people smile. "Speaking of which, Yuk Choi Sauce can''t handle airplanes a bit." At this time, Nasha, who ran back, laughed so much, and immediately caused Xuecai''s weak rebuttal. The girls joined in the conversation. For a while, the atmosphere among the girls was happy and envied by other tourists around. "The festival has begun!" I don''t know who yelled, the girls'' attention was immediately attracted, and then from the observatory overlooking the entire Shijin Island, the extremely lively scene suddenly caught the girls'' eyes. "It''s so lively, but Huang Quan is not here!" Looking at the lively side of Xianjin Island, Kagura subconsciously said something, which immediately resonated with other girls "Sayaka is not here either!" "Sister Asuna is also not here..." "They and Sister Kongzi seem to recharge for the evening stage..." Chatting happily, the girls talked about their feelings in this festival, and then, abruptly, Naisa with a telescope called, interrupting the girls communication "I saw Nagato-kun and Nayuki-chan, they seem to be dating!" "What, I''ll take a look too!" Xuecai grabbed Naisas telescope for the first time, and looked in the direction Naisa was looking at. With the eyesight of a witch, she soon discovered that the red-haired boy walking side by side on the street and Goth Lolita . "grown ups" The girl murmured unconsciously. Then, she saw it, and the red-haired boy in her sight looked up. Across countless distances, the purple eyes seemed to look at him, and even Xue Cai could see a smile in those eyes... ... Bobo Novels www.boboxs.com ... "what happened?" On the lively streets of Xianjin City, that month was biting a string of thick fish. Seeing her companion looking up inexplicably, Goth Lolita swallowed the food in her mouth and asked. It was just that expressionless pretty face, she couldn''t see the true feelings of that month at all. "It''s nothing, just being seen by a few little girls." Hearing that months words, Nagato came to his senses and smiled at that month, "Dont mind, lets go, although the festival is lively, you dont like it. There is a coffee shop not far away. The black tea is pretty good, go?" "Oh?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the month that loved black tea was immediately attracted. "There is a coffee shop there. Is it a new coffee shop? Although I am quite interested, but the black tea there is really as good as you said? You know, my requirements for black tea are very high!" "It should be good..." When he said this, Nagato didnt have much confidence. In other words, Nagato is just a hedonist, but he is definitely not an elegant person who knows how to taste tea. Knowing the location of the caf is entirely because I visited here with Suiko several days ago. "If this is the case, then, go and see!" After looking at Nagato for a long time, he ate the snacks in his hand that month, and then walked out first. After that, the red-haired boy shrugged slightly and followed this maverick legal loli. ... ... On the other side, in the underground building of the Cornerstone Gate. "Ahhhh!!!" "Why do I have to work for a good festival!" Sitting in front of the supercomputer, Lan Yuqian Cong was flying her fingers with her hands, constantly tapping the keyboard, setting up special programs with unimaginable speed and efficiency, and constantly complaining. "Miss, I think your complaint is completely useless!" The artificial intelligence that has not been seen for a long time-the monster yin and yang weirdly satirizes his nominal master, and immediately aroused Qian Cong''s dissatisfaction- "Shut up, otherwise, I''ll give you a virus!" "Master Qian Cong, according to Master Saya''s instructions, the space imprint of the entire Xianjin Island has been arranged." At this moment, the figure of Xiandu Mu Youma suddenly appeared here and said to Qian Cong. "Don''t ask my lord to pull, You Ma!" Looking at her work partner, Qian Cong felt helpless for such a respectable title. ... ... The VIP reception room on Xianjin Island. "Welcome everyone!" "I am Lavria, instead of Lord Saya, as the reception messenger!" The Silver Queen took Nina and Astarut, and looked at the so-called big people who came, the spring breeze was full of... 847 Chapter 150 Nagato and the second one that month! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is a cafe in the corner of the central island block in Xianjin City. The floor area is not very large, but the interior layout is quite luxurious. The walls are all painted golden with shining stars, lace curtains hang on the edges, and on the ceiling, luxury chandeliers are like those found in dance parties. A cup was hung from every other table. Although it is not night, but they also exude a little bit of light, very soft. Probably because of the festival, there are more visitors on the entire Xianjin Island, and there are still many people in this cafe. Nagato and Nazuki sat on a table near the corner and near the glass window. The steaming black tea was slightly undulating with rich color and fragrance, although there were only two lone cups of black tea on the whole table. But this can''t affect them at all. After all, that month was originally for black tea, other things, if there is no, there will be no, it doesn''t matter if there is, just have black tea. As for Nagato, he is a drunkard who does not want to drink. It was originally an excuse to come here, and it is the same, it doesn''t matter, as long as there is that month. In this way, one has been staring at the black tea, and the other is appreciating that month. As a result, a strange atmosphere spread around the two of them without knowing anything that month. "This is what you said, good black tea?" After smelling the scent of black tea and taking another sip, I immediately frowned that month. It can''t be said that black tea is not good. Its taste is indeed full of pristine taste. For some people who do not have high requirements for black tea, this black tea is also good enough. But that month was different. She is very picky about black tea. Although the taste of black tea is not bad, it has not reached the balance line in her mind. Moreover, this black tea is not her type. "Don''t you like it, I personally feel it''s okay!" After taking a sip of the black tea, the red-haired boy smiled indifferently, "Tasting tea or something is still too much trouble for me. After all, I am just an absolute hedonist, and I really dont bother to care about those indifferent. thing." "Absolute... hedonist?" Hearing Nagato''s statement, that month was slightly silent, and then, the witch in the young girl''s posture showed a trace of unspeakable complexity, looked at the mysterious guy in front of her from head to toe, and said: "So, can I understand that everything you do is purely for pleasure?" "Half!" Although it is not an existence that understands the human heart, as the level of life continues to rise, Nagato naturally possesses a trace of the ability to hear the strings and know what it means. This alone is enough to despise many worlds, those who suddenly have power Protagonist of the fate. After hearing the string and knowing what he meant, Nagato naturally understood that that month did not really give up his responsibility. "Everything I do is to practice my own way of being strong and to pursue the culmination of the true ultimate. Of course, enjoying all the scenery on my way of being strong is what I want and want." Looking at that month with a smile, Nagato calmly talked about his beacon of life. When Nagato said this, he did not have any aura or oppression, just as if he was talking casually, but in fact, he completely engraved this belief into the depths of his soul-520 novel www.520fs. com Such a belief made Mink, the witch who had a deep insight into the hearts of the people, feel extremely surprised. In an instant, the witch gave up her plan to persuade Nagato without hesitation. Because of the red-haired young man''s will and belief, Nangong can''t help but think of those saints in religious forces. In a sense, they are all the same, and they are completely unreasonable. Nangong understood that even if he defeated the opponent, he could not reverse the opponent''s belief. "I see, let''s go." After being silent for a while, Nangong cleared up that month, as if he had made some determination. After drinking the black tea in front of her, the witch in the gap stood up first and walked out of the coffee shop. Nagato followed after paying the bill with her card. Nagato went to find Nangong early in the morning. After a brief parade and a small sitting in a cafe, the two of them came to the street again, but it was already over ten in the morning. . At this time, the festival on Xianjin Island is at its most lively time. The whole street is decorated with lights on the left and right sides. The ribbons and colored balls are hung. The overall atmosphere is completely different from the past. At this time, the traffic in the street is more than before the Nagato two went to drink black tea. More than doubled. When Nagato walked out of the cafe, he saw Nangong Nayue looking at the fish beach next to the street. There, there are several children, holding paper tools, trying to catch goldfish. "If you like it, go there!" When he walked into Nangong that month, the red-haired boy said with a slight smile. "It''s really long-winded!" As if stimulated by Nagato''s smile, Nangong''s cheeks were slightly red that month, and then he turned around and left without saying a word. In response, Nagato just smiled and followed. "What witch, she is like a child!" At the moment of keeping up with that month, such a thought flashed in Nagato''s heart, and an interesting smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy. It was not only for the witch in the posture of the young girl in front of him, but also for this day''s festival! ... ... "Sure enough to be Nagato-san!" In the crowd behind Nagato and Nayue, Naisa was holding her telescope to watch the two people side by side, and there was a gleam in their eyes. It was obvious that the girl''s desire for gossip was completely aroused. "Naisa sauce, isn''t this a bit bad!" Xia Yin, who was following Naosha, spoke with some worry, beside them, there were Kagura and Xuecai. Their faces were also hesitant, but they were also eager to try. "It''s okay, Nagato-kun has found out and said nothing!" So, at the instigation of Nasa, four small tails suddenly appeared behind Nagato and Nayue... ps: I laugh at myself once again, I really can''t write about daily life... .. 848 Chapter 151 Reappears, Crimson Moon Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!time flies. In a blink of an eye, it was already the setting sun. The festival was unexpectedly lively by Nagato, and it was truly a carnival of hundreds of thousands of people. This day, no matter where Nagato and that month go, you can see unique programs. Or singing, or performing, or selling a variety of unique products, etc., there are so many, leaving the entire artificial island in a state of unstoppable fanaticism. And that month, he also showed a completely different state from his own indifference and arrogance. Although it was somewhat restrained and reserved at the beginning, for some activities, I just simply watched that month without actually participating. But with the passage of time, under the atmosphere of the festival, that month finally let go of his shackles and joined the carnival. Along the way, as long as the show is of interest, I participated in that month without hesitation. What the witch showed was that she was so active that even the four girls who followed Nagato were unknowingly tired during the tracking process. In the end, they could only shout out their dissatisfaction. Give up and continue tracking. At this time, the coastal marginal area of ??Shijin Island. The setting sun, which was about to completely set down, sprinkled the last light of the day, and dyed the sea red, and the slight sea breeze was blowing. The month when I was standing by the coast, I suddenly felt comfortable. "Huh, it''s been a long time since I had such fun!" The expressionless witch who has been like a doll for many years finally couldn''t help but smile, only to perceive the figure slowly approaching behind her, Nangong finally remembered something that month, showing a trace of gloom. "Since I like this kind of life, why not let us lift your shackles obediently!" A voice that seemed extremely indifferent at any moment came from behind, and that month felt that the person behind him had come behind him, and then, in that months surprised eyes, a pair of big hands stretched out and hugged her in her arms. in-- "Be obediently my possession, that month!" At this time, Nagato''s voice was not loud, but it was full of strange charm, which gave Na Yue a strange feeling in his heart. However, that month will be that month after all. The witch who believes in the emptiness of the only one in the world will naturally not let herself be so passive. After recovering, she suddenly began to exert her strength slightly, trying to break away from Nagato''s embrace. However, the physical strength of that month and Nagato are completely incomparable! "Finally, can''t help but stretch out your clutches to me?" After breaking free of fruitlessness, the witch couldn''t help but speak. As soon as the words were spoken, it was such a poisonous tongue, which immediately made the surrounding tourists look at the sunset. There were even a few people whose eyes were a little wrong when they saw the month when Nagato hugged like a young girl from behind, and when they struggled that month, they were all about to move, ready to fight the injustice. "That''s right, after all..." "That Yuechan is so cute, she has to take it home no matter how she wants to, she loves her so much!" Faced with this situation, Nagato didn''t panic at all, and admitted that month''s speculation. Even Nagato embraced that month''s hands, still holding his hands restlessly, causing that month to panic suddenly.Tiantian Novel www.tiantianxs.com This scene suddenly made the surrounding people with a strong sense of justice unbearable. Only on the eve of their preparations, Nagato''s mental power swept across, and the surrounding crowd suddenly fell silent, completely ignoring Nagato and the others. "You, this guy!" At this moment, a magic circle appeared at the foot of that moon. It was a magic circle that controlled magic in the space of that moon. Obviously, the witch was planning to use magic to escape Nagato''s embrace, but - "what happened!?" The magic circle under her feet quickly flickered twice, and Nangong discovered with horror that the magic had been successfully launched, but she was still in place. This unexpected situation caused the witch in the gap to suddenly be in chaos. "By the way, I forgot to talk to Na Yuechan, my spatial attainments are not weak!" "At least in this world, I say second, no one dares to say first!" In that month''s rather panicked gaze, Nagato said such a sentence, and then one of his hands raised that month''s small head, and then, he lowered his head and unceremoniously grabbed the witch''s lips. At this moment, that month''s pupils suddenly contracted, a little panicked. Because of his own form, even if he was already twenty-six years old, even if the blood he had killed on the battlefield was flowing into a river, but that month was undoubtedly a pure girl, facing this situation, there was no way not to panic. But I have to say that the witch is the witch. After a brief panic, she regained her will that month! After regaining consciousness, Nayue closed her eyes as if enjoying the first kiss in her life. She turned around and hugged the red-haired boy tightly. However, the next moment, in the space above Nagato In, a huge magic circle appeared out of thin air. In an instant, a golden knight with a height of more than ten meters and wearing golden armor appeared out of thin air. The presence of grace and violent coexistence makes the earth tremble faintly. This is the guardian of the month of Nangong The one who pushed the demons of Europe into the abyss of fear, just by appearing can distort this world''s time and space chakra king! "Die together!" Enjoying the first and possibly the last kiss in his life to the heart''s content, that month issued an indiscriminate attack on the Lunhuan King. Prior to this, that month was ready to sacrifice himself. Even if you let the prison barrier that is your dream state be annihilated with yourself, you will never let it open! This is the witch of the gap, no, it is the enlightenment of Nangong on the island of Xian Shen. That''s why, that month he promised Nagato''s appointment and was so happy. Under the order of that month, the wheel king moved-- It was like the stupid sound of huge gears and driving devices from the inside of the thick armor that closed the darkness, erupting from the golden knight, sounding like a monster''s roar. Immediately, Lun Huan Wang blasted out with a punch, shattering everything! boom!!! At this moment, the terrifying magical power rushed straight into the sky, causing the people on the island of Xian God to feel a tremor. Then, in the shocking eyes of countless people, the crimson moon reappeared in the night sky!.. 849 Chapter 152 That Moons Body Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The crimson moon reappeared in the sky! At this moment, crimson moonlight spilled over the entire artificial island. Obviously it was a lively festival feast, and it was obviously too busy, but under such a unique moonlight, hundreds of thousands of lives on the entire Xianjin Island, whether humans or demons, everyone was quiet for this superb view. The fifth true ancestor is on Xianjin Island! Anyone who has a clumsy perception of magic power can mostly perceive that this island is filled with a magical power that resonates with the crimson moon in the sky, and inexplicably draw such a conclusion in their hearts, and believe in it. suspect. However, even with such an earth-shattering conclusion, no one said anything. There was still silence around. "Is this the so-called power of the strong?" "From this point of view alone, I am far behind Nagato brother!" There were so many faint sighs from the apex of the cornerstone gate of Xian Shen Island, but seeing the highest point of the building, Saya looked up at the crimson moon in the sky, and the girl was still in white dress and veil, and she was gorgeous. When the true god descends, even if no one knows the name of the true god, he will know for the first time that it is the true god. When Nagato didn''t intend to conceal his identity, he unknowingly had a similar appeal. ... ... On the coast of Xianjin Island. The crimson beam of light is like a sharp blade, rising from the position where Nagato and Nayue are as the origin. Said that existence alone can directly destroy time and space, let this sharp blade light beam penetrate completely through the sky, and gradually disintegrated in the dull sound of khaka, but it has already lost the fighting ability. "Ahem!!" In the lower end of the beam of light, that month fell feebly into Nagato''s arms, and there were still bloodstains on his clothes and the corners of his mouth, even in the beam of light, and the whole person looked extremely weak. "Unexpectedly, Lun and Lun Zhuan were killed in an instant, cough cough, you, you are better than Saya!" There was a touch of surprise and annoyance in that month''s words that could not be concealed. In the month that was originally defeated by Saya, after a long period of exploration, it has long been understood that the Nagato who can become Sayas brother must be stronger than Saya. Therefore, at the beginning, that month knew that he There is no way to resist these two people. The prison barrier is bound to be opened! But as the witch who signed a contract with the devil, she used her soul as the price to construct the prison barrier that month, and she had already paid the price of sleeping for ten years and was ready to sleep until death. If the prison was opened easily, Nangong always felt that his persistence and his life seemed to be denied that month. Therefore, the witch named Nangong Nayue was determined to die from the beginning. Its just that, anyway, Nangong admitted that she was a strong man who had broken the name of the Devil Killer on the battlefield of the Demon Race. It would be too shameful if she was afraid of the enemy and didnt even dare to fight. Up. "It''s good now, I don''t even have the power to kill myself!" In my heart so secretly, that month also knew what kind of mood he should be, very chaotic.Qiqi Chinese Website www.qiqizw.com "This is inevitable. I said last time that I am an absolute hedonist, but I am even more of a power supremacist. The whole dawn is built for my growth. I am the only core of dawn. !" Speaking indifferently the hard facts, Nagato looked at the depressed month with a smile: "Then Yuechan, you really are not good!" "However, that doesn''t matter anymore. From now on, just watch it carefully and see how I change everything about you, hold you in my hand forever, and become my witch alone." With that said, Nagato stretched out a hand and tapped it between the moon''s eyebrows Wow!!! In an instant, in the slight sound, the crimson beam of light suddenly lit up. At the same time, the entire beam of light, as if turned into a real sharp-edged flying sword, with a swish, penetrated the unknown space and disappeared in place, leaving only the string god island illuminated by the crimson moon. Penetrating through the barriers of the mysterious space, driving a sharp-edged flying sword turned into a red light beam, the world around Nagato changed, and in a blink of an eye, it appeared from the edge of the coast of the God Island before a holy church. "Here is a part of the prison barrier, the gap between reality and dream!" The change of space cannot arouse Nagatos any surprises. Only Nangong Nayue, whose arms gradually become transparent, can slightly attract the eyes of the red-haired boy, and easily judge that this is the interlayer space between dream and reality Holding that month in a coma, Nagato stretched out a hand and pushed open the church door. boom!!! Under the powerful force, the door opened suddenly, revealing the empty hall in front of Nagato. And at this moment, Nagato discovered the situation in the center of the church for the first time-- What was placed there was a chair. In the empty hall in the sanctuary, there was a chair and a luxurious armchair covered with velvet. He closed his eyes as if he was asleep, and there was a woman sitting there. It was a beautiful and immature witch who looked like a doll. "The body of that month?" Holding the avatar of that moon, Nagato stepped into the body of the witch of the gap. As Nagato approached, the avatar in Nagato''s arms gradually became transparent, and it was obviously absorbed by the body in a mysterious way. Accepted. When Nagato arrived in front of that moon''s body, the clone disappeared, and that moon''s body gradually opened its complicated eyes. "Witch Yo, are you ready!" Peering into the void with one hand, Nagato slowly pulled out the crimson, crystal-clear sword of lifelessnessZhanyuan, and slowly pressed the blade to the heart of that moon, showing a smile "... it''s up to you!" Looking at the indifferent face that remained unchanged for thousands of years, Nangong slowly closed his eyes that month. "Then, witness the miracle I have given you!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato pierced without hesitation. The next moment, the endless crimson light enveloped the entire hall of the temple, vaguely, there was a terrible roar...... .. 850 Chapter 153 Projection, the most demon here! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Worldless Excalibur, its name cuts fate! As the name suggests, Nagato''s Slashing Fate Sword possesses the magical power to cut fate. The entire infinite world of chaos is a world full of fate. Not to mention other examples, as Nagato knows through various books and videos in his previous life, the destiny trajectories of different worlds, how many destiny protagonists suddenly rise because of unique opportunities. In front of these guys, the geniuses who spent countless hours of cultivation are simply a joke. And these are the manifestations of the power of fate! In a sense, Nagato itself is also a beneficiary under the general trend of fate, but the power of fate is too strong, and it is too easy to lose control. With the current dominance of Nagato, how can he turn a blind eye to such power. Therefore, Zhanyuan Sword was born! The Slashing Fate Sword, which entrusts Nagato''s power to control fate, is naturally extraordinary. Its body is not a sword of destruction in the true sense. Although its performance in destruction is not bad, Zhanyuan is more a sword of skill. In Nagato''s hands, only things that Nagato wants to cut off are the Zhanyuan sword. Will show lethality. therefore-- Excalibur is down! The surrounding air produced some sound of breaking through the air under such magical soldiers. Lying quietly in the armchair, the witch closing her eyes felt the cold blade slip her clothes for the first time. Only the next moment, the expected contact between the blade and the skin did not occur. Nangong felt that his whole body was relieved at that month, and then, the nameless roar full of anger echoed in that month''s ears. "Humph!" In the terrible roar, the witch snorted, then opened her eyes. However, he saw that the red-haired young man above his body was holding a crimson and crystal clear sword, the sword body had penetrated his heart, and the terrible roar came from his heart. Such a scene immediately made the witch a little at a loss. "The contract, the contract with the devil..." Not long after, the pupils of the witch in the gap suddenly expanded, and an unbelievable color appeared in her eyes. Because in her perception, the contract she signed with the devil was unknowingly shaken by some mysterious force. Vaguely, the soul belonging to the witch was happy because of the shake of the contract. With. This is the instinct of the soul because of the hope of freedom, not the will of that month! "Ok?!" At this moment, the red-haired boy said aloud, only to see a mixed surprised and interested smile on Nagatos face, staring into the witchs eyes, and saying, I thought I could directly cut off your contract with the devil. , And seized it, but it seems that the devil who signed the contract with you has a background!" "In this case, let us have a good time!" Without waiting for what to say that month, Nagato made a decision and spoke again.52 novel www.52xs.cc As the voice just fell, the crimson magic burst out, and the crimson light began to diffuse. In an instant, the space around Nagato and that month vaguely saw a huge change and began to blur. "This, this is..." She was also an expert in space, a witch in the gap, Nangong felt the changes in her surroundings for the first time that month. In her perception, her sense of space was rapidly detaching herself, as if she was about to leap into another dimension. boom!!! At a certain level of detachment, a violent roar suddenly erupted. Under this impact, he almost lost consciousness that month. And the next moment, the world changed, and the space changed from the hall of the holy church into a weird barren world. Suddenly, that month also regained consciousness. Then, she found that she did not know when she had stood up, and there was nothing on her clothes. damaged. Immediately afterwards, the witch found the domineering red-haired boy, who was facing her back at this moment, standing in front of her watching something. "Hey, you know what''s going on here..." In the situation that I did not understand, that month was not stubborn, but took a few steps, and was about to ask Nagato carefully, but just after coming to Nagato''s side, that month was completely stunned, what he wanted to say , Also came to an abrupt end. Standing next to Nagato, only then did she discover that she and Nagato were on a platform above an extremely huge broken wall. Of course, the environment is not the reason that silences Nayue, but the real reason for Nayue''s silence is that under the huge broken wall, it is a land full of pitch-black fluid that can''t be seen at a glance. "This, this is..." At the moment when she saw these pitch-black fluids, Nayue suddenly felt endless resentment hitting her head, her face instantly turned pale, and cold sweat broke out. Vaguely, the witch heard the curse and resentment of generations of witches when they died. This is the final destination of the witch! In this panic, Nangong Nayue''s head flashed, and he knew the true body of these endless pitch-black fluids in front of him, which was the interweaving product of the souls and resentment of the witches who died generation after generation. "Ok?!" At this time, Nagato came back to his senses and noticed the situation in that month. When the red-haired boy thought, his mental power was blessed on that month, blocking the impact of resentment, and that month''s complexion improved slightly. "demon!!!" The curse and resentment in her ears temporarily dissipated, but the haze in Na Yue''s heart did not dissipate. Instead, it gathered together. Looking at the dark fluid below, the witch in the gap murmured resentfully. At this moment, that month already understands Under the power of Nagato, the two of them projected into the high-level dimension where the demon was in a mysterious way. "I thought it was an illusion just now, but I didn''t expect a witch to come here!" At the moment when the words of that month just fell, it seemed that the voices of thousands of people who spoke together echoed in this barren space, and then, a whirlpool appeared in the dark fluid below, and a dark figure emerged from the whirlpool. Slowly appeared. "Welcome to you, dear witch, and..." I saw this existence that couldn''t even appear clearly, and glanced at Na Yue and Nagato, especially after a long pause on Nagato before he spoke, "Unknown mysterious boy!" .. 851 Chapter 154 Collision and Fetters Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You, who are you?!!!" In the deserted space, looking at the mysterious figure under the broken wall, an unspeakable throb arose in Nangong''s heart. After a long silence, she finally asked, but for the first time, the voice of the void witch, who had always been the only one, was full of hesitation and another kind of unspeakable complexity. "Oh, witch, don''t you already know it, or you dare not admit it!" Faced with that month''s question, the mysterious figure immediately replied, the words were full of ease and comfort, and even with a sense of expectation, it seemed very satisfied. "Evil... Devil!!!" With such a whisper, Nangong was silent that month, and the whole person became gloomy, as if it turned into a volcano about to erupt. What is, witch? A person who signs a contract with the devil in exchange for his soul, and thus is given the power of the devil. This is the so-called witch! If, from a purely human point of view, she is clearly a witch of human origin, in a sense, she is no longer a human being, but has another creature that rivals high-level vampires. Therefore, even with extremely strong combat effectiveness, the witch is neither recognized by the mainstream of human society. While being repelled from one''s own existence, while being madly squeezed from one''s own value, even if she dies, it is not the end. The witch''s soul will reach the devil''s embrace, sinking in endless resentment... The witch of this plane is such a sad existence! Knowing that the existence in front of her is the bounder of her own destiny-the devil, plus the impact of the painful resentment of the fallen witches that she has sensed before, Nangong''s heart is full of unspeakable resentment. And fierce! "calm down!" At this moment, Nagato moved. I saw the red-haired boy just stretched out a hand and pressed it on that moons head. Following the red-haired boys words, a piece of spiritual power directly impacted that moons heart, bringing the various dark emotions in the witchs heart at this time. Disperse as much as possible. "Humph!" Under this impact, Nangong snorted that month and woke up, and then the witch realized that she had been hit by the devil''s means unknowingly, almost exploding the dark emotions in her heart. "Cut, what a pity!" Seeing this scene, the so-called demon under the cliff said angrily. Obviously, in the month when he was going to run away, it was not a good thing for him to be pulled back at the last moment, and because of this, the devil was even more afraid of Nagato. To be honest, the devil was really surprised. With this unimaginable hole card, he has knowledge that almost surpasses all creatures in this world, but with his knowledge, when looking at Nagato, he is still in a fog and a sense of crisis. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have a dark hand on that month from the beginning! "Are you awake?" Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net Nagato didn''t look at the talking demon for the first time, but said so to Na Yue. After being awakened by Nagato, Nayue also understood that in front of the devil, she had no chance of winning. After all, her power came from the devil''s contract. After thinking for a while, Nayue nodded silently. "well!" "Then, stay here and take a good look at how the future I promised to you was created little by little!" Said quite handsomely, Nagato turned and looked at the so-called demon, with a red six-pointed halo gleaming in the purple pupil of his left eye, the demon eye of the fate wheel completely unfolded in the deserted space, and in an instant, endless chaos The causal network of Nagato is presented. "Asshole, what did you do!" At the moment when the Minglunyan appeared, the devil felt it, that his own details were being explored a little bit. This feeling was simply unbearable for a strong man like a demon full of secrets "Don''t stop me yet!" Seeing that Nagato did not care about his anger at all, he still used that weird eye to explore his roots. The devil stopped talking nonsense and did not hesitate to do it. In an instant, it was cursed by the souls and resentments of countless witches from ancient times to the present. The cast black current surged like a tsunami. Ooh!!! Not long after, a resentful dragon that only roared and rushed out of the black current appeared in the sky, and then rushed towards the broken wall where Nagato was in droves, and the aura of resentment and curse permeated the entire space! "interesting!" Seeing the incoming evil dragon, Nagato''s plain face showed a light smile, snapped his fingers, and the next moment, a huge six-pointed star magic circle appeared behind the red-haired boy, with red light flashing "In the name of my crimson moon, liberate your shackles, and appear, the first beast, the six-winged son!" Along with the power of the word spirit, the holy light diffused out from behind Nagato. In an instant, the little angel with twelve wings appeared in the shining light of the holy light, and immediately waved its wings and turned into a huge divine light. The ball rushed out. Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, the huge ball of light collided with the two-digit evil dragon. Although it is not restrained, the two forces that are absolutely out of place collided with each other. The violent roar echoed, and the huge shock wave was in this silent space. Spread inside. On the surface, it seems that this time the collision is evenly matched, but- boom!!! Just as the blasting subsided, another blasting sound burst out from the collision point just now. I saw the huge pillar of light centered on that place, soaring up into the sky, down to the black stream, and exploding vigorously. This is nothing else, it is the nirvana of the six-winged saint child-sacred feat! Communicating the origin of the Holy Light between heaven and earth, and the Son will become the spokesperson of the Holy Light! In an instant, under the suppression of the huge holy light pillar, the endless black current surged crazily, during which the screams of ghosts and wolves were endless! just-- "Let me underestimate me, huh, the endless black current, turn it into the shackles of eternity!" At the moment when the holy light pillar appeared, such sighs faintly echoed in the surrounding space, and the endless black currents turned into chains, crisscrossing and crisscrossing, and miraculously locked the illusory holy light pillar... .. 852 Chapter 155 Threat and Summon Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Pillar of Light is locked! The criss-crossing pitch-black chains emerged from the endless black current, and amidst the screams of ghosts and wolves, a net of heaven and earth was arranged in the sky, and a faintly inviting atmosphere was diffused. And the holy light pillar, which was clearly only an energy state, turned out to be a real pillar, locked. "Ha, is this the so-called beast? It looks like it''s not so good!" At this moment, the existence of the self-proclaimed demon appeared in the air, standing on the interlaced black chains. At this time, the demon was wearing a suit of armor, and dense black aura permeated it. "Huh, this armor?" Seeing the demon''s dress at this time, Nagato''s eyes were surprised. In Nagatos eyes, the dark armor was completely constructed from the densely packed souls of the witch sinking into darkness. With the help of that armor, the lines of cause and effect that could have been clearly seen suddenly became a mess, making the long The door couldn''t understand the other party''s details for a while. If this weren''t the case, I''m afraid the guy in front of me would have gone violently! Nagato thought so surely in his heart. "you sure?" Although the thoughts in my heart were full, but in reality, it was only a moment of time. As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Nagato spoke and snapped his fingers at the same time. In a flash, the bound beam of light began to move Click!!! However, in this barren space, pure white light gradually diffused, and quickly converged into the beam of light. After being supplemented by the Holy Light, the sealed beam of light actually began to grow little by little, and it was constantly squeezing each other with the shackles, sending out a series of slight collisions. The so-called holy light is not the divine light in the narrow sense, but the connection and understanding between life and the world, a certain mysterious spiritual power. With the original attributes of the psychic, Nagato can control such power like a Paladin who has been practicing for a long time. In theory, this power can be increased infinitely. "It''s just a pity that there is no life in this space. Only my contact point has made the increase of the Holy Light too slow, and lack of the blessing of the power of faith, this time the Holy Light attack is much weaker." Although there was a little regretful feeling in his heart, Nagato''s will was not distracted at all, and the beam of light continued to expand slowly and firmly. just-- "Oh, what a steadfast person! Hehehe..." Looking at Nagato, the demon let out a terrible laugh, and then said, "Then, let me see how firm you can be!" Between the devil''s snapping fingers, the shackles all over the sky changed. "I hate it, hate hate hate..." "I curse you, the world, curse you..." "Why treat me this way, why..." I saw phantoms of girls sinking into darkness on the dark chains. The vague howling ghosts and wolves suddenly turned into a girl''s resentful voice. For a while, such a curse of resentment echoed between the world and the earth. Seeing this scene, Nagato also subconsciously stopped the blessing of the Holy Light.16 Novel Network www.book16.com Because in a short instant, the phantoms of several witches collapsed. With Nagato''s eyesight, it was natural to know that the phantom was the soul! "That is, soul!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, and he uttered a cold phrase. "Yes, it is the soul of the witches of the past. This is my masterpiece!" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, the demon who thought he had grasped the weakness of Nagato''s human nature triumphantly said, "The eternal shackles with the black stream that has nurtured countless years as the outer shell, and the souls of countless witches as the core, is pretty good!" "The most wonderful thing is that when I manifested the ghosts of the witches, they lost their protection and became fragile!" "Come on then, let me see, how many witches can you ruthlessly kill!" "You are really mean!" A slight surprise appeared in Nagato''s eyes, and he spoke involuntarily. Even Nagato has to admire. It is indeed a devil, very courageous, and has used so many witch souls to forge combat weapons. No wonder that the dark shackles can lock the energy of the holy light, because it is the soul. For the sake of casting. and-- "This is the first time I have been threatened like this. It''s funny!" An interesting emotion rose in the heart of the red-haired boy, and he was also a little dumbfounded. Although there are many souls of the witch in front of me, it is not a matter of relatives, and for a cold-blooded existence like Nagato that can even be indifferent to destroying the world, don''t be too simple! Just as Nagato was about to start his hands, a low whisper came from his ear. "How could it be..." As soon as his mental strength swept away, Nagato''saw'' that Yue was looking at the phantom on the endless chain, with a clear sadness on his face. In the face of this situation, Nagato was able to take it lightly, but that month was not good. Watching her predecessors being treated like this, she, as a witch, felt the same way, and was sad for the witch''s fate. "Hey!" For this scene, Nagato couldn''t help sighing. "What''s wrong, do it, don''t be polite! It''s just a witch anyway. Although you haven''t been to the world yourself, don''t you humans use witches as tools? Hey!!" Hearing Nagato''s sigh, the demon thought he had a trick and spoke extremely badly. At the same time, he drove the dark chains around Nagato, very slowly, as if giving Nagato a chance to fight back. The reason for this is that the devil wants to see Nagatos struggling expression In other words, from the very beginning, the devil was extremely disgusted with Nagato''s indifferent expression! "no solution anymore!" "But I have already designed the fourth beast anyway!" "It just came in handy!" A glance penetrated the devil''s intentions, Nagato''s face showed an extremely obvious mocking expression, and then snapped a finger in the devil''s surprised expression, and in an instant, hot golden flames diffused from Nagato''s side... .. 853 Chapter 156 Burning Wing God Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The golden flame is burning. The power of burning is actually not that big, but it is particularly conspicuous. Under the shining of this modest light, the bitter curse that pervaded the entire space came to an abrupt end. At this time, whether it was the month that was watching the battle, or the demon on the side of the battle, they looked at the golden flame and the red-haired boy in the center of the flame like a flame-like monarch in astonishment. Needless to say the devil, Nangong Nayue looked weak in front of Nagato and the devil. But in fact, she is not weak. Among contemporary witches, if only quantified, Nangong is definitely the best among witches that month. At least, on the bright side, there is really no witch who is more famous than her! And in the unique induction of the existence of these two powerful men, the golden flame surrounding Nagato is not so much a flame, as it is a burning will, or belief. As for what kind of belief it was, it was difficult to accurately tell whether it was that month or the devil. Supreme, as if no one touched; Magnificent and boundless, just like inclusive of everything; Overbearing, pushing all obstacles and so on. All the beliefs that Lin Lin can feel, when gathered together, turned into such an inexplicable flame. Even if you just look at it from a distance, you can''t help feeling that you are insignificant, and even a sense of surrender appears... "Question: Why does the moon shine?" At this moment, the red-haired boy spoke. He seemed to be asking a question, but soon, he said to himself again-- "The answer is that the moon itself has no light. The reason why it can shine is that it reflects the sun''s rays." This is the knowledge that Nagato had known through various means long ago when he was very young in his previous life, and it was also the common sense of astronomy that everyone knew, at least in the normal world. "Then, ask again: if this so-called crimson moon in this constellation will shine!" As soon as this statement came out, the demon didn''t have any feelings, and even this guy didn''t have any doubts about Nagato''s ability to summon the beasts. But that month, he opened his eyes immediately. Although Nagato showed the crimson moon before, but that month was in a state of being severely injured by the guardian, and he didn''t have the energy to perceive anything, so naturally he didn''t know. Now that I learned the news, that month was also taken aback, and at the same time, the witch also understood Why a human being in Nagato can control the beast? Obviously, it has something to do with his being the fifth true ancestor, or in other words, because he is the unformed fifth true ancestor, he can control the beast that humans cannot control. However, no matter what that month thought, Nagato asked and answered again at this time-- "Then the answer is-own your own sun!!!" As the red-haired boy''s voice just fell, in an instant, the flames rose up, turning everything around them into a huge sea of ??fire. Vaguely, an unspeakable terrible coercion permeated the red-haired boy.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com "God, divine power?!" Before that month could not recognize this type of coercion, the demon spoke bitterly. As a demon, in a sense, he is regarded as the enemy of God. After perceiving this breath, he will naturally not have any good feelings. Hum!!! As Diffuse, all the souls of the witches seemed to be shocked, and unexpectedly awakened briefly from the endless sinking. I saw these fallen demons looking at the huge burning fireball with extremely complicated eyes. At this moment, the red-haired boy was standing in the sea of ??fire, hunting in his windbreaker, and a huge six-pointed star magic circle appeared under his feet. In the six corners of the magic circle, three of them were engraved with twelve-wing angels, fluid flames, and six Simple patterns such as the first dragon. "In the name of my crimson moon, connect the human world!" Following Nagatos call, the space around him was distorted, and a small black spot emerged from the fourth corner of the six-pointed star. Then, the black spot turned into a black whirlpool, continuously absorbing the endless golden flames. . Under this gravitational force, the endless sea of ??fire converged, and in a short period of time, it turned into a flame ball like a dome. "No, I can''t let him succeed!" Although Nagato''s movements were very fast, it was only a short time to complete these processes, but the demon still reacted, especially after seeing the souls of the witches who had been completely perished, and they recovered their sanity. Angry-- "Asshole, die to me!!!" At this moment of desperation, the devil''s heart moved, and completely black magic spears appeared in the void behind him, and with the devil''s anger, they blasted towards Nagato''s condensed flame ball. Boom boom boom!!! Only in an instant, the black spear blasted on the huge flame ball, but the magic spear did not seem to have a destructive effect. Instead, it had a chemical reaction with the will in the golden flame, which was incredibly powerful. The power of the gods pervades. In an instant, the souls of countless witches crawled on the ground, as did that month, and the devil fell directly into the black current. "Appear, my fourth beast, Burning Wing God!" With the last call of Nagato, in an instant, the brilliance appeared, the flame ball burst, and a ray of light burst into the sky... Ho Ho Ho!!! Not long after, the dazzling light dissipated, and only a huge creature resembling a pterodactyl was flying in midair. The humanoid posture that resembled a dragon and a bird seemed extremely sacred, with a long trail behind it. tail. The huge wings are like wings covering the sky, shining with golden light, dazzling! Ho Ho Ho!!! After flying in the air for a while, God Wing opened his mouth and there was a huge roar. The next moment, his whole body lit up with a golden flame, and his whole body seemed to have turned into the sun hanging high in the sky, bursting out with bright brilliance. Hiss!!! Under such brilliance, the black current made a hissing sound, and black smoke continued to diffuse from the black current. The endless black current was continuously purified under such sunlight... .. 854 Chapter 157 Demon Buddha and Star Pendant first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sun is purifying the darkness... Under the brilliance of the Wing God, there was a hissing sound everywhere, and the dark shackles were automatically loosened. The endless black current faded slowly and firmly, revealing the almost transparent souls of the witches. Under the sun, the darkness has nowhere to hide, and all the ghosts and ghosts disappear! call!!! At the moment when the black shackles of eternity were released, the holy light gathered in the holy light beam suddenly turned into endless holy light and spread out. Under this holy light, the soul of the witch, who had just broken free from the black shackles, was suddenly Probation. I saw the souls of the witches floating in the air, making a gesture of prayer. In a level that ordinary people cannot look directly at, the power of invisible faith is fed back under the holy light, and the holy light immediately shines further. The entire space turned into a heaven and earth of holy light. At this time, the Son of God reappeared, and saw him floating in the air, with the scorching sun above his head, and all the twelve wings behind him lit up, as if the center of the entire space seemed incomparably holy. Thoughts of worship. "Okay, awesome!" Even the month when Nagato was already known to be powerful, could not help but sigh at this time. Obviously before this, the world was lonely and barren, full of despair. In a short instant, it was completely changed because of his two beasts. The beasts that changed the world and the earth were compared to the beasts of the fourth true ancestor. You have to be more tyrannical! "Damn it! What did you do!!!" If anyone is unhappy, there is no doubt that it is a devil. Earlier, the demon was suddenly suppressed by an incredible coercion into the black current. As a result, before he could react, he felt a round of things called the sun that did not exist in this space in the sky. Then, the devil found that the black current that he had worked hard for not knowing how many years had been cast was annihilated in an instant. Look at the souls of the witches who have been completely perished, and they have begun to become believers of the other party under the shining light of the holy light. Asshole, the contract is still in his palm, and he dares to become believers of others. Is it tolerable or unbearable! "I won''t play anymore, I''ll die completely!!!" In anger, this time the demon really broke out with his true full power! Boom boom boom!!! Incomparably far-reaching and profound, like the powerful magic power that has been baptized through countless years, the source of all the witches'' power burst out, and immediately resonated with the heavens and the earth, making the heaven and earth shining by the holy light begin to faintly shake. Ho Ho Ho!!! The earth-shattering roar came from the depths of the earth, and the earth in the entire space faintly trembled in this roar. Then, amidst a huge roar, a huge black gold palm broke out of the ground, towards the long gate. The location bombarded away. The huge palm with an area of ??hundreds of square meters seems to be pushed across by a huge broken wall. Before the palm reaches, the palm wind roars, like a violent wind!Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net "Oh, did it finally show up?" In the face of such an attack, Nagato didnt care. In other words, from the beginning of the fight, Nagato knew that there would be such an attack. In an instant, the six-winged son in the sky broke through the void and appeared directly at Nagato. Before you-- "The magnificent cross!!!" With the blessing of the power of faith and the source of the holy light, the six-winged saint erupted with his nirvana! In an instant, ten huge balls of light filled with endless light and heat suddenly appeared behind the Son, and under the orders of the Son, they suddenly turned into an incomparably huge light and hot cross and struck towards the incoming. The huge palm of his head blasted away. Boom boom boom!!! In the endless roar, a searing shock wave filled with light and heat erupted from the collision. Its impact was so great that it caused the soul of the witch or the broken wall of the wreck, everything is so intense. Under the impact, everything was washed away. In the center of the collision, the black and gold giant palm was not melted under such terrible heat, but under the impact of the magnificent cross, the giant palm was also bounced off its orbit, and even the glowing ball of light from the remnants of the cross hit the giant palm. The broken ground. Ho Ho Ho!!! Under such a bombardment, a more terrifying roar erupted on the ground, and then an indescribable huge vibration was heard. In the huge smoke that permeated the center of the explosion, a terrifying black shadow hundreds of meters tall Slowly appear! "Hahaha!!! It''s worthy of my treasure for countless years!" Under this shock, the demon smiled madly, then turned into a black light and shot directly at the terrible shadow, and merged with it. The next moment, an endless storm of pressure spread from the shadow as the center. , To disperse all the smoke covering it. "Yeah, it''s really amazing!" Even Nagato was slightly surprised when he saw the existence of the dark shadow. It was a black gold giant more than three hundred meters tall, with a decadent and depraved aura permeating his body, but what Nagato cared most was that on the giant''s bright forehead, the six light spots shone with different colors. "It turns out that this is a buddhist powerful golden body. The darkness of that body is probably because it has been eroded by the endless black current for countless years..." In a short moment, Nagato understood a lot of the opponents situation, and even thought of an inexplicable Buddhist who he accidentally killed the last time. He intuitively told Nagato that the opponent will come to this world, probably because of the present. exist. "Ha, found the target, die for me!" Just as Nagato was thinking, the huge black gold demon Buddha turned his head and looked in the direction of Nagato, took a step, and the whole earth was shaken by it. After that, the turbulence continued, and the giant took fast steps. Coming in a rampage-- "Let me trample you to death, damn bug!" "Huh, idiot!" Facing the roar that filled the world and the earth, Nagato only showed a scornful smile. The six-winged son turned into a holy light, and in an instant surrounded all the witch''s souls, together with the moon, and the next moment, around The temperature rose wildly, and the giant couldn''t help but stop. Then the giant looked up, but saw the sun in the sky above his head The star is falling!.. 855 Chapter 158 Birth, the second king of the witch! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The star is falling! The surrounding temperature seemed to rise desperately, and the whole earth seemed to be scorched. Seeing the fall of the small sun that unknowingly expanded to the size of a kilometer in a radius, the black gold giant suddenly heard a terrifying roar, and then, the giant erupted with endless dark Buddha light, turning into a dark Buddha palm, soaring Rise. Rumble!!! The power of the huge Buddha''s palm is astonishing, completely repelling the surrounding hot air, and there is a deafening roar on the surface of the slowly falling little sun. However, this does not prevent the little sun from falling. "Damn it!!!" At this critical juncture, the demon inside the black-gold giant uttered an astonishing shout "I, don''t end here!!!" With such a shocked cry, the turbulent magic power of all the witches burst out. After a long time of blessing, the mysterious magic power was divided into four, as if four pillars of water soaring into the sky, directly impacting the incoming little sun ! Bang bang bang!!! In the four consecutive huge collision sounds, supported by a steady stream of magic power, the magic torrent seemed to have turned into a support for the sky, and it started to slowly reduce the speed of the sun''s fall. Although the consumption was a bit large, the demon finally saw hope. However, dont wait for the devil to be happy-- Roar!!! I saw a roar from the little sun, and the next moment, endless flames erupted from the little sun''s surface, forming a terrible hot storm, and straightly broke the magic pillar. "Do not!!!" The huge flame sun seemed to be slow and fast, resolutely bombarding the black-gold giant. The demon inside the giant only had time to let out such a roar, and stopped abruptly. The next moment, the hot sun directly bombarded the ground Boom boom boom!!! The unspeakable roar echoed in the entire space continuously, and the ground of the entire space even dropped by nearly one meter. Under such a bombardment, the entire large floor block was completely shattered for a time. Its spectacular degree makes The viewer is afraid. "Oh my God!" Under the protection of the Holy Light, Nayue was truly shocked by the shocking scene. With the spatial perception of that month, I can even perceive that the entire high-latitude different space, under this blow, unexpectedly uttered a whine, and there was a faint sign of a complete collapse. This, it was a completely world-destroying attack. ! That month finally understood why that man would be so indifferent in the face of everything. With such a terrifying power, he is fearless in the face of anything, even if he really encounters the most troublesome thing, that guy can fully activate such a world-destroying ability and directly raise the table. "not bad!" Suspended in the air, Nagato captured all the changes in the entire space, expressing satisfaction with the power of the Burning Wing God. Nagatos Beasts were never made randomly, not only to fit the power of the six realms, but also to realize the six aspects of the true ancestors abilities. According to Nagatos estimation, after the six Beasts were summoned, He will become the complete fifth true ancestor.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxtxs.com The six-winged son is the manifestation of the true ancestor''s status. He has the ability to communicate with heaven and earth, and because of his own sacred power, he has the origin of communicating with the Holy Light. The Blood Spirit of Change is the manifestation of the true ancestor''s immortality and life level, gathering the essence of countless lives and souls, capable of self-repair with vitality. The evolutionary dragon is the undefeated manifestation of the true ancestor, possessing a guardian force field that can continue to evolve! And now the Fourth Beast, it symbolizes Nagato as the product of the source of power of the true ancestor of the crimson moon and the projection of the power of the human world, which has been achieved. In a sense, it can be called the projection of the origin of the true ancestor of Nagato. , Naturally extraordinary. "It''s still two!" In a low voice, Nagato plunged into the void with one hand, and took out a simple magic book from the void. This is nothing else, it is the book of freedom that Nagato has just completed a few days ago. . "Go!" I saw Nagato throw it casually, and the Book of Freedom suddenly turned into a purple brilliance, breaking through the endless smoke and flames, and appeared above the explosion center that was still tumbling like a magma flame. Brush!!! I saw the Magic Book automatically opened, turning the pages, each page was inscribed with countless mysterious knowledge of various magic ways, the mysterious aura reverberated around the Magic Book, unexpectedly forming a special mysterious realm . Whoosh!!! Soon the magic book turned to the last page, revealing a blank page. Then, there was a ripple in the space. The purple-golden chain strung out from the blank page, and submerged into the center of the explosion under the sound of breaking air. Straighten with a bang. Immediately afterwards, in the sound of khaka, the purple-golden chain slowly retracted, from the center of the magma tumbling and smoke-filled explosion, slowly pulling out a strange human form with mutilated hands and feet This figure is not someone else, it is a demon! "Ok?!" Leaving the center of the explosion, the demon finally slowly recovered a trace of consciousness, and slowly opened his eyes, only to see that he was bound by a purple-gold chain full of restraint, and then kept rising. "What is this...no, please, no matter who it is, please let me go!!!" The demon who was still a little confused at the beginning saw the magical book above him, and suddenly felt an endless sense of crisis in his heart, as if it was not a magical book, but a beast that eats people without spitting out bones. Constantly struggling for help. just-- "You better go in!" Looking at the devil''s ugliness, Nagato said. Following Nagato''s order, the Zijin chain slowly but firmly dragged the demon into the page of the Book of Freedom. The space rippled, the demon disappeared in place, and the magic book was closed. With a swish, he returned to Chang. Door in the hand. boom!!! The next moment, a mysterious ripple burst from the magic guide book, and it spread across the entire space in an instant, and even through the space, spread throughout the human world. All the witches knelt down automatically at this moment. They all knew a message. "The demon holding the witch''s soul has been replaced!" "The Witch King, is born!" .. 856 Chapter 159 Witchs contract third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ok?!" Consciousness slowly awakened from the darkness, Na Yue opened her eyes slowly. What caught my eye was not the high-latitude space that scared me and was on the verge of destruction, but the sleeping place I had known for a long time, I was still lying on the familiar chair, my body, that is, my heart, and there was a The dazzling crimson sword. Unfettered! Most people will feel this way when they see this sword. Even if he had seen this sword before, and saw it again, that month still couldn''t help but sigh, that he actually saw it on a sword, all beings yearn for freedom without any restriction. "Oh, you woke up so soon?" At this moment, Nayue heard an extremely indifferent voice, raised her head upon hearing this, Nayue saw that the red-haired boy was standing less than one meter in front of him, beside him, there was a mysterious book The magic book is floating. The performance of the Magic Book is inscribed with a hexagram. After the hexagram, a crimson moon is slowly taking shape. Although the appearance seems to have changed compared with before, a little bit different. But that month still knew clearly that this magic book was the one that swallowed the devil before, and more importantly, that month felt the contract that his soul belongs to in that book. Although the contract at this time seemed to be cut off, Nayue knew that the contract was only temporarily cut off, and his soul was not yet free. "Now, what should I call you, Wang?" His gaze shifted from the magic book to the red-haired boy in front of him, and that month suddenly felt a little at a loss. The fifth true ancestor in front of him actually killed the existence that has been manipulating the destiny of the witch for countless years, and became the uncrowned king that all witches have to admit. To be honest, this made that month very difficult. "This title, I sounds pretty pleasant to my ears, yes!" Hearing that month''s question, Nagato thought carefully about the witch''s surprised eyes, and then unceremoniously admitted the title of king. You can see pity in the sky, the question in that month did not really want to call Nagato king! According to the normal routine, Nagato should show something uncomfortable, and then he said why I should call me... In this regard, that month was speechless, and could only say-- "I saw it that month in Nangong, Wang!" "Ah!" Nagato chuckled, then looked at his magic book. At this time, the magic book is floating in the air, and it is filled with more and more mysterious aura. It is obviously digesting the power of all the witch origins. In another invisible level, the magic book is still combing this plane. The contracts of the various witches. "That month, watch it well!" As Nagato''s voice just fell, there was a change in the surrounding space. A funnel-shaped gap appeared in the sky. A female soul body emerged from the gap, and then turned into a red light and merged into the magic book. Buzzing!!!Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org A certain mysterious and unknowable voice radiated, and then, the second soul appeared and merged, and the voice echoed throughout the holy church. Soon, the third, fourth... The appearance of one soul body after another made Nayue suddenly understand that they are not others, they are the souls of the witches of the past generations, and the integration of every soul has perfected the scarlet moon pattern on the surface of the magic book. Not long after, with the integration of the last soul, the crimson moon is completely formed! The mysterious aura on the magic book also reached an extreme level, and then, the aura of the magic book was immediately restrained and fell into Nagato''s hands from mid-air. After receiving the book, Nagato opened it to the end without hesitation. One page. I saw that it was engraved with a pattern of a witch who was all wrapped in a chain. Witchs contract! And this is the symbolic meaning of the pattern, and it is also the contract proof of this plane witch! "The Book of Freedom, which was born because of the''Escape One'', now has the power of a contract. In this case, the name seems a little inappropriate. It is called the Book of Freedom and Contract?" After talking to himself a few words, the red-haired boy shook his head helplessly, "Forget it, it''s still called the Book of Scarlet Moon!" After naming his magic book, Nagato looked at that month. At this time, the witch was shocked by the previous situation where the souls of the witches were integrated into the magic book. Seeing Nagato''s gaze, she couldn''t help but speak, "King, may I ask the souls of those ancestors..." "Don''t worry, they are very good, becoming the guardian spirit of the Book of Scarlet Moon, and will be with me forever from now on." "Now, the person you should care about is yourself!" "I?" Hearing Nagatos words, Naguki breathed a sigh of relief. Then, when Nagato talked about herself, she was a little stunned. Then, that month she saw Nagato holding the opened Magic Book in one hand and walked to her body. Before, he stretched out his other hand and held the hilt of Zhanyuan Sword. "It''s you, that month!" I saw the Zhan Yuan Sword burst into light. In a certain mysterious realm, it cut a gap in the witch contract of that month, and then disappeared into the air. Then, the Book of Scarlet Moon flew above the two. The witch contract pattern shot out a beam of light and hit that month. In an instant, a six-pointed star-shaped contract magic circle appeared under the two of them. "The contract was broken, the Magic Book started to be revised and reshaped, and the revised conditions were drafted. At the cost of the witch''s wholehearted loyalty to the demon lord Nagato, it will replace the eternal sleep of the witch. It is judged that the revised conditions are equal, and it is granted!" The mysterious information flowed through Nayue''s mind in an instant, and Nayue suddenly understood her situation. "Is it for me to choose?" That month said in a low voice, only to realize that Nagato had already deceived him at some point, touching his forehead lightly with that of that month. "No, it''s just to prepare you psychologically. The girl I want, never gives her the opportunity to choose." After speaking so domineeringly, Nagato kissed the witch even more domineeringly, absorbing everything-- The contract is established!.. 857 Chapter 160 Xiandu Mu Aye Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The interlayer of reality and dream. Here is a glorious holy church. The door of the sanctuary was wide open, revealing the wide hall, and a very conspicuous luxurious seat in the hall, like a throne. At this time, on the throne, two figures were embracing each other. "what!!!" For a long time, a long groan, accompanied by a low gasp, echoed in the hall. Nangong broke free from the kiss that month, and while panting, he turned his little head sideways, his cheeks flushed, and said angrily, "You guy, you are definitely a bastard!" "Thanks for the compliment!" Leaning back on the sleeping chair that month, holding the gaping witch''s petite body, feeling the greenness and beauty of the body completely stagnated in her teenage, Nagato opened his mouth leisurely. Nagato accepted all the evaluations that month. When it comes to dealing with girls, he is indeed a pretty bastard, which Nagato never denies. "cut!" Seeing the appearance of Nagato, plus that month there was no way to resist Nagato, and he could only be hugged like a doll, and that month was suddenly helpless. "Time, it looks like it''s almost time!" Looking at the stubborn and helpless pretty face of that month, Nagato clearly felt that the girl in her arms had no longer the almost desperate darkness in her heart, and she smiled openly, and then said: "That Yuechan, don''t forget the original purpose of my coming here!" "understood!" After being silent for a while, that month nodded. After seeing Nagatos fighting power that surpassed common sense, there was no fear of those magical criminals that month, and it could even be said unceremoniously that it was not on the same level at all! However, just when he accurately activated his prison barrier that month-- "and many more!" Nagato spoke suddenly. In Na Yues puzzled eyes, the red-haired boy stretched out his hand to stroke Na Yues cheek, and said, By the way, its already this time, dont you plan to come out? "You know, this is the crime of deceiving the king!" In words, the aura on Nagato''s body was as real as it was, slowly spreading, and quickly filled the entire hall of the temple. "King, please forgive me!" Under such pressure, I saw a young woman in black and white walking out from a dark corner. The appearance of the girl was exactly the same as that of Xiandumu Youma. The difference was the burning red. The eyes were cold and ruthless. The woman slowly came to Nagato and Nayue not far from her body, smiled slightly, showing a bit of magnificence, and bowed herself to salute. "My name is Mu Aye, the immortal capital, and I have seen our king of witches, please forgive me. I didn''t hide it on purpose just now, but the majesty of the king is too majestic. As a witch, I feel ashamed, so I dare not show up! "Bashan Love Novel Network www.83love.com "A Ye, how did you..." After seeing the appearance of this familiar woman in front of her, Nayue was shocked and spoke silently, but she was interrupted by the woman who claimed to be Xiandumu Aye before she finished her words. "Just before your witch contract changed!" "Yes, it''s you after all!" Hearing what Ah Ye said, the moon suddenly became stunned. Before the contract was changed, as long as the month was awakened, it was when the prison enchantment was in contact with reality. In this case, other magical criminals may not matter, but Xiandumu Aye can definitely come here with his own ability. . just-- Then what happened just now, wasn''t it completely seen by Ah Ye! As long as he thought of the kiss with Nagato just now, Ah Yeto completely saw that, Na Yue suddenly felt a little dizzy, his cheeks flushed, and he couldn''t help but buried himself in Nagato''s arms, no longer speaking. But that month didn''t know, after seeing her performance, the woman named Ah Ye had a touch of relief in her eyes, and then disappeared. "Oh, so you and that month still know each other!" After he stopped speaking that month, Nagato consciously took the conversation. To be honest, Nagato really didnt know that Xiandumu Aye and Nayue knew each other. Nagatos knowledge of each other came completely from the previous few days. That fairy capital Mu Yuma. Xiandumu Aye, the powerful witch who went hand in hand with that month, and the leader of the library organization. Ten years ago, he failed to initiate a secret oath on Xianjin Island and was imprisoned in a prison in another space that month by Nangong. Later, in order to rescue his own leader, the library used her biological information to make Xiandu Muyouma. In a sense, Xiandumu Youma is a copy of the woman in front of you, or daughter! "Since you know my moon sauce, then I will forgive you this time!" "Thank you Wang for his tolerance!" In front of Nagato, the former library commander behaved very well-behaved. If Nagato hadn''t seen the crazily scarlet deep in her eyes clearly, Nagato would almost think that her criminal deeds were fake. . After receiving Nagatos forgiveness, Ah Ye took a step forward and saluted again "Our king of witches, you are the source of all witches, and possess the incomprehensible greatness of this body. My fairy capital Mu Aye is willing to offer you the only loyalty of this body, but I hope the king can give me a clear pursuit. Answer!" "You have a lot of ideas, I''ll just listen to it!" Hearing the words of the beautiful woman in front of him, Nagato was immediately interested. "Is this world a cursed world? I have been thinking about whether it is a demon or magic, whether it originally only exists in people''s imagination. Is it the world without these things? The correct posture of the world." After hearing Nagato''s promise, Xiandumu Aye immediately said his question. In the process of narration, the witch''s eyes seemed to be burned by the red fire, showing the anxiety and anxiety in her heart. "I have to say, Witch, you really surprised this king!" Hearing Xiandumu Ayes question, Nagato, who had always been calm, suddenly showed a rare surprise on his face, and then the astonishment subsided. The red-haired boy''s eyes were burning, and he was obviously serious... 858 Chapter 161 Real and Unreal First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was surprised. It''s not the mood swings of seeing surprises, but a heartfelt mood. Nagato had never thought that in this world, he would meet such a wonderful person, the kind of heartfelt joy that made Nagato look at Xiandumu Aye in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but feel scorching. "Go ahead, tell all your questions!" Although he felt a little uncomfortable with the look that Nagato suddenly showed. But seeing Nagato did not reveal any doubts, Xiandumu Aye suddenly flashed, and a strange premonition rose in her heart The witch king in front of him can definitely answer his own questions! At the moment when she came to this conclusion, the witch couldn''t help but she couldn''t wait to pour out all the doubts in her heart: "There is a hypothesis, the world hypothesis before five points." "That is the hypothesis that''this world became the present posture was something that happened five minutes ago, and did not exist before this''. It is considered that whether it is human history or memory, or past records and Buildings are all made by someone five minutes ago.''" "Furthermore, I have doubts about the existence of demons and magic. A single vampire is given the power to destroy huge cities-is such an unbalanced posture really a legitimate way of existence in this world?" "This is me, Xiandu Mu Aye''s doubts and puzzles in this world!" After pouring out her doubts, Xiandumu Aye looked into Nagato''s gaze, and she was suddenly full of enthusiasm and anxiety. She yearned for the long-awaited answer, but was afraid of getting a negative answer. "Aye, you haven''t given up yet!" Buried in Nagato''s arms, after hearing Ah Ye''s words, Nayue suddenly had such a thought in her heart. Because of this belief, Xiandumu Aye made a secret oath on Xian Shen Island ten years ago! The so-called secret oath is a dangerous magic book that can change the world. After the secret oath is activated, except for the owner of the magic book, all the magical powers, spiritual powers and other abilities of everyone will disappear. Xiandumu Aye launched this dangerous magic book on Xian Shen Island, Just to prove the authenticity of this world. However, Xianjin Island is an artificial island based on the power of supernatural powers. After losing these powers, it will definitely collapse. Therefore, ten years ago, as a friend of Ah Ye, that month personally defeated his friend and sent him to the prison enchantment for ten years, and at the same time burned the dangerous item called the secret oath completely. "It''s been ten years, you''re still the same you are, no, it''s more paranoid!" In an instant, a thousand and a hundred thoughts flashed in Nayue''s heart, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she continued to bury the chief executive in the arms of this man. Since she had already surrendered to this man, Nayue also handed over Ah Ye''s affairs. he. "I have to say, you have great ideas, Xiandumu Aye!" After listening to the witchs statement, Nagatos mouth couldnt help but a visible arc appeared. He looked at the witch in front of him and exclaimed, I didnt expect that there is such a presence in this world, which really makes me very happy. !" Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com "Then, as a reward, let me tell you the truth about this world!" Hearing Nagato''s words, not only Ah Ye''s face became nervous, but the moon in Nagato''s arms also raised his ears, and the curiosity in his heart was lifted to the extreme. "First of all, you have to understand that the so-called different world really exists." "What I''m talking about here is not the different world where the beasts exist, but the world where humans or other creatures exist, and the other world is not one, but there are infinite, surrounded by almost endless chaotic void. Now." Seeing the two women listening, Nagato said the first sentence indifferently, and both witches were shocked. Fortunately, this conclusion is a bit shocking, but this world has been said to have elves from another world since ancient times. This conclusion is still easy to accept, so the witches quickly calmed down. "It seems that your receptivity is good!" "Secondly, let me tell you one more thing, I am not from this world." "My first world was a world without any supernatural powers, no demons, no magic, no fairy skills, no superpowers, nothing, a plain world!" The two witches who barely calmed down were shocked again in Nagato''s recounting. Knowing the surprise of the witches, Nagato smiled indifferently, and then spoke almost like a memory, "Because of an opportunity, I stepped out of the world with nothing and traveled freely in the infinite world." "I am revolutionizing the age in the world of ninjas and building a unified empire." "In the world where the gods descend, they are juxtaposed with the demon kings who killed the gods, and even above it." "I even understand the law and build my own world." "My experience is rich and varied, and my strength, along with my experience, has been so far, I have rarely used my full strength, because that kind of power will completely destroy the world." Following Nagato''s plain statement, the two witches couldn''t help but fall into endless associations. Nagato''s experience surprised the two witches and even yearned. "However, in this process, I have more than one doubt -" "Is everything I have experienced, is it true? When will I wake up and still be in that ordinary world, and everything I have experienced is dreaming!" "The world, is it real or illusory!" "But these doubts, after I got something a few days ago, all disappeared..." "What is it!" On the eve of this answer, Xiandumu Aye even forgot to be polite in front of Nagato, and could not help but interrupted Nagato''s words. At this time, the witch''s eyes were full of urgency. "It''s hard to explain in simple words, just let you feel it yourself!" During the words, Nagato pointed out, a mysterious light shot out, directly submerged into Ah Ye''s forehead, and the witch suddenly fell into a state of incomparable mystery... 859 Chapter 162 Idealism and Appearance Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the finger of the witch king, Xiandumu Aye shook his whole body, and immediately fell into an inexplicable state. In this state, Xiandumu Aye''s perception gradually dissipated, as if being repelled by the whole world, outside of the world, falling into the boundless dark void, everything was quiet! At this time, in the depths of Ah Ye''s heart, a mysterious existence was shining with dazzling light. It is a brilliance that cannot be described correctly in words. Looking at this light, the joy of joy in my heart spontaneously, so that the witch''s silent heart for ten years finally slowly beats again... Under the shining light, Ah Ye felt an unspeakable will. This is an extremely overbearing, unwavering will, a will that transcends the flesh, the world, and everything. In Ah Ye''s eyes, this brilliance can still shine in all directions even in the endless darkness. As time went by, the more I felt this glory, the more shocked Xiandumu Aye''s heart was. Before she knew it, her paranoid mind that appeared because of doubts about the world finally calmed down slowly... I don''t know when, Xiandumu Aye, who was standing in the same place, showed two tears on his face. "This, this is..." In a daze, Ah Ye opened her eyes slowly, her eyes full of indescribable complexity, silently, the coldness and mercilessness deep in the witch''s eyes finally slowly dissipated. "That is the power that blooms from the depths of the soul of life without relying on everything." "I named it Heart Force!" Looking at Ah Yes performance, Nagatos face also appeared with a rare emotion. Without waiting for the witch to continue to inquire, he made a statement-- "Speaking of which, I have been going smoothly since my rise. The suffering for others is something that can be done with just a few moves." "The time is not long, but my strength has risen to the point where many thousands of years of existence can''t be reached. Even the world seems a little fragile to me. In this way, because of the lack of time baptism , I inevitably feel a little unreal about the world." "Although these doubts have been suppressed because of my established self-will, the hidden danger has long been buried!" Speaking of this, Nagato''s face finally showed endless emotion, "But I have to say that my destiny is in me. Because of an accidental intruder, I realized a world of heart and condensed that power. -The power of the heart!" "The power of self-reality, which is sublimated from the soul, grasps this reality. Do you think that the reality of the world is still important?" "...Not important anymore!" After listening to Nagato''s narrative, Xiandumu Aye exhaled a long breath, and the whole person was a little relaxed, but a little lost. Ah Ye, who is well versed in the culture of the celestial dynasty, naturally understands that if he grasps such a real existence, then everything he has experienced is true and true. The so-called''where the heart is, everything is true'', probably means this. Between the virtual and the reality, only mind!Variety Literature www.kanzongyi.cc This kind of sentiment arose in Ah Ye''s heart, and the whole person suddenly revealed a trace of transcendence... "So, from today, you will be my person, Xiandumu Aye!" "After you get out of here, go and gather the witches from all over the world, Ah Ye, in the future, in my country, the witch will become a unique race, my crimson moon, the dependent race of the witch king!" "Yes, my king!!!" After hearing Nagato''s order, Ah Ye''s eyes moved slightly, and she recovered from a sudden, and bowed respectfully-- Xiandumu Aye doubted the true origin of the world because the witch was neither accepted nor used madly. After death, she would be attributed to the cruel fate of the devil, and she fell into the mist of the truth and falsehood of the world. When Nagato said that he would accept all the witches, Xiandumu Aye''s heart rose with heat. Not only Ah Ye, but even the moon in Nagato''s arms couldn''t help but tremble slightly, and he recognized his king even more in his heart. At this time, Nagato still didnt know that in the near future, two witches would retaliate, and they have integrated a witch team with excellent abilities in all aspects to fight in another world, and regard him as a witch. The name of the king spread across countless planes... At this time, Nagato planned to integrate the witch completely based on the face of the two witches. After all, for Nagato, even the moon and Aye who stood at the apex of the witch were not difficult roles to deal with. "Okay, get up!" Signaling Ah Ye to get up, Nagato looked at the moon in his arms, and said, "Okay, that moon sauce, you can throw those criminals out of the prison barrier one by one. To be honest, the dream world is like this. Things are too wasteful to detain criminals." "Ok!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Nayue nodded, and the next moment, the surrounding space rippled open... ... ... At this time, the outside world. It was only an hour since the crimson moon appeared in the night sky. Within this hour, residents and tourists on Xianjin Island gradually got used to the crimson moon in the sky, even under the moonlight, whether humans or demons, as long as the residents and tourists on Xianjin Island feel it , His body was baptized by the glory of the crimson moon. Sick people are healthy, healthy people feel healthier, and people with supernatural powers also feel that their strength has been faintly improved. In this atmosphere, under the crimson moon, the festival suddenly became more lively. . Many tourists are in such an atmosphere, and they are born with the will to join Xianjin Island. The envoys of other forces who came here as diplomatic envoys, under the leadership of Lavria, looked down on all this in the observatory at the Cornerstone Gate, unable to hide their horror. At this moment, the sky rippled, and under the red moon, a very magnificent ancient castle in the sky slowly appeared... ps: In order to update in the morning, I wrote that I almost fell asleep last night, and I slept directly until 1 o''clock in the afternoon. 860 Chapter 163 Nagatos declaration is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The crimson moon hung high in the night sky. The castle exuding ancient aura slowly appeared in the turbulent void, attracting everyone''s attention. Ordinary residents and tourists didnt feel much. They only thought it was another show on the side of Xianjin Island. However, those who have enough knowledge and lived long enough to live long enough, have been expanding. Eyes-- Although the appearance has changed, that kind of breath undoubtedly tells them that the castle in the void in front of them is the prison enchantment! The prison barrier guarded by the witch of the gap was still very famous at the moment of its birth. I saw the castle in the sky moving in the void, and soon came to the building of the cornerstone gate of Xianjin Island, as if it was embedded in the space there, and then a few marks appeared around the castle. Keng!!! With a clear sound, a huge virtual screen suddenly appeared under the castle, and the next moment, four blue lights centered on the castle, extended on all sides, and flew to the four main islands of Xianjin Island. Above, four huge virtual screens are formed respectively. The images on the five screens are all the same, the luxurious throne facing away from the camera and the two petite figures standing on either side of the throne. "What are you going to do!" Except for a few insiders, when everyone saw this scene, such an idea came up in their hearts, and obviously, the instigator didn''t have any idea of ??turning the corner. "Dear residents and tourists on Xianjin Island, good evening everyone!" The camera in the virtual image is turned to the front of the throne, but a red-haired boy in a gorgeous purple windbreaker is sitting lazily on the throne, with a tone that seems rather careless to the people on Xianjin Island Say hello. On both sides of the throne, Nangong Nayue dressed as Gothic Loli and Xiandumu Aye dressed in black and white twelve singles! The red-haired boy''s actions can be said to be very rude, but no one came forward to criticize. Because even only through virtual images, the feeling of incomparable fit between the red-haired boy and the throne was clearly conveyed. When everyone saw such a red-haired boy, there was only a''king'' thought in their hearts. "Oh my God, that''s Teacher Nangong." "And that Nagato classmate who dropped out of school without authorization!" "Where are they..." After being shocked, the crowd was a little confused. Among them, students from Caihai Academy recognized Nangong that month, and some even recognized Nagato, who had only been in school for a few weeks. "Well, just introduce yourself, my name is Nagato!" "Originally, I had another surname called Maelstrom, but it was abandoned by me, because compared to the great like me, Maelstrom was still too small to be my last name, so I was discarded!" So arrogant! However, it feels irrefutable!No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com While Nagato was talking, the crimson moonlight scattered by the red moon in the night sky gradually revealed Nagato''s own domineering, which made people feel that Nagato was arrogant, but because of this dominance, they felt unable to refute. "At the same time, I am the leader of the Dawn Organization that controls the entire artificial island. It is also in this world, transformed from humans. The fifth ancestor of the so-called "Red Moon". By the way, I am still all the witches. The king of you!" As soon as Nagato''s words came out, the entire Shijin Island boiled. Regardless of ordinary humans and demons, or for those powerful demons and attackers, or those coming from other forces, the amount of information in Nagatos words is slightly larger. a little. Therefore, the entire Xianjin Island boiled. However, no one raised any questions at this time, because this was not something that could be used to joking and counterfeiting, and the tone of opposition in the current frenetic atmosphere of String God Island was purely nothing to ask for trouble. Nagato in the virtual image even ignored the possible doubts. According to Nagato''s point of view-- If I let you wear my glory and worship my glory, but you dont know my name, there is nothing I can do with your ignorance, and if I tell you my name, you have doubts, that is You deserve it if you die! "My people, guests from far away!" "At this moment, this king is here to announce one thing!" "Starting from tonight, Xianjin Island has officially become an independent country. It is not an empire of the Fourth Night, but a unique dawning empire that belongs to my crimson moon. From tomorrow, Xianjin Island will enter an era of comprehensive expansion. " "and so" "Carnival, cheer to your heart''s content!" With the last words of Nagato, the crimson moonlight became thicker, gradually spreading to every corner of the entire artificial island, as if it was dyeing its own mark on the entire artificial island. And under the crimson moonlight, the crowd boiled again. On weekdays, perhaps after hearing the news of the founding of the Peoples Republic, the people of Xianjin Island will be uneasy, but with the dual blessings of the festival and the crimson moonlight, all the people of Xianjin Island are filled with unspeakable hearts. joy! "Powerful! Smart!" On this boiling artificial island, in a corner that could not be illuminated, the eyes of the messengers from different forces flickered. In the end, they could only sigh and utter these two words to describe Nagato''s actions. It has both powerful power and clever means. Borrowing the special effects of the crimson moonlight, in the atmosphere of the special day of the festival, it directly aroused the enthusiasm and yearning in people''s hearts, and directly transformed the residents of Xianjin Island into their diehard residents. After all, most of the residents on Xianjin Island were originally island people. Although they lost their patriotism because they were far away for a long time, the blood connection is not fake after all, and it is easy to develop into spies, but now-- The hidden dangers of Xian Shen Island have been eliminated to the point of being almost nothing!.. 861 Chapter 164 Purpose and Turning Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It seems that the effect is not bad!" Resting his elbows on the armrest of the throne, propping his head with the palm of his hand, Nagato tilted his head slightly and looked at the virtual screen. The grand scene of Shijin Island carnival finally revealed a satisfied chuckle. Immediately, the red-haired boy erased the virtual screen carelessly. Following Nagato''s actions, all five virtual screens above the island of String God disappeared. After the declaration is issued, Nagato does not need to worry about the next thing, even if it is to establish order or something, the personnel within the dawn organization will handle it. Nagato doesn''t like too many trivial things. As a king, wouldn''t it be too boring if everything is done by himself. As long as you are strong enough, everything will be under your control. "king!" At this moment, Xiandumu Aye, who was standing on the right side of Nagato, bowed slightly, with doubts on his face "Why do you have to work so hard? It''s just an artificial island. With your power, and the witches that I will gather, you can lay a larger territory and will not be inferior to any empire." "It''s not even a big problem that you can completely conquer the whole world!" "Unexpectedly, Ah Ye, you have such confidence in this king." Hearing the words of the beautiful woman standing on the right, Nagato turned his eyes to the transcendent witch, and said calmly, "You know that this world has these three great ancestors, and the fourth great ancestor who is known as the strongest, and The ancestor of the demons named Cain!" "Those people may be strong people beyond my reach!" Although Nagato mentioned in front of her that there are several powerhouses in the world, and even the saintly annihilated enemies who have destroyed civilizations time and time again, Xiandumu Aye unexpectedly trusted Nagato "In front of the power of the heart you possess, none of these existences should be a concern!" "Hahaha!!!" Hearing Ah Ye''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Anyway, it was a very pleasant thing for Nagato to get such trust from the subordinates he had just recovered. So, the red-haired boy explained patiently: "Aye, you have to understand that there are countless worlds in the chaos. No matter how powerful my Dawn organization is, it is impossible to control all of them. For me, the only thing that needs to be controlled is the world itself." "The real purpose of Dawn is not to control everything, but to collect all the different wisdom crystallization for me!" "This world is very unique, magic, spells, spiritual abilities, pneumatics, and even fairy..." "There are so many different systems'' abilities developing here. In such a world where humans and demons are opposed and tolerant of each other, the collision of the forces of various systems has bloomed a lot of sparks of wisdom." "If it is really unified and there are no contradictions, the power development of this world may be stagnant." "Oh I see!" Listening to Nagatos report, Ah Yes eyes flashed with some kind of brilliance, and she said excitedly, "So, my lord, you only plan to organize under the arrangement of String God Island to monitor the development of the whole world at any time, and wait until the right time. Send out to harvest outstanding crystallization of wisdom." Chinese website on the 3rd www.3hzw.com "Uh" Listening to the conversation between the other two, Nangong suddenly had a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead that month. Feeling your own world is completely regarded as a''breeding farm'' by your own king. Except for a witch like Xiandumu Aye who originally resents the world, anyone who hears such a conversation will be speechless! But after all, she was a witch rejected by the world. To be honest, she didn''t feel particularly bad that month. "That''s it!" Nagato affirmed Ah Yes words, and then said, Furthermore, Xianjin Island is not an ordinary place. It is a place where destiny forces gather. The Xianjin Island built on the dragon veins will eventually become the world. Be a transcendent force!" "Well, it''s time to ask my guest!" With these words as the ending, Nagato snapped his fingers. In an instant, a spatial passage appeared out of nowhere in the lobby about fifty meters in front of Nagato. Not long after, an able girl in military uniform came from the magical country. The silver queen, Lavria walked out with a smile on her face. I saw that the emperor came to the back of Nagato very obediently, side by side with Ah Ye. Immediately behind Lavria were envoys from different forces, including humans and demons. One after another, about a hundred people appeared in the hall. The last two were Nina and Ah. Starut. After stepping out of the spatial passage, the two also consciously came behind the throne of Nagato. Subsequently, the space channel is closed. Without Nagato''s order, that month snapped his fingers. In the hall of the castle realized by the dream of that month, that month is almost equivalent to the creator. Following the witchs thoughts, a huge round table appeared in the hall. Around the round table, seats marked with the signs of different forces spread all over the hall instantly. Looking at this scene, the envoys did not have a big temper, or Say, don''t dare to have a big temper, sit down obediently. However, everyone was quickly surprised to discover that among the messengers, three of the messengers from the three night empires were actually not far in front of Nagato, and there was a round table between them and Nagato. . It looks like Nagato is going to entertain them specially, and keep everyone out. "Does the fifth true ancestor fear the three true ancestors too?" Everyone was puzzled in their hearts, but they quickly dispelled the idea, because before that, the second true ancestor was defeated by the second leader of dawn. In any case, the true ancestor of the red moon was the first leader of dawn. No matter how you think about it, you will not be afraid of the three true ancestors. "That month, make tea!" Following Nagato''s orders, not only a cup of hot black tea appeared in front of the three messengers of the three true ancestors, but also a cup of hot black tea appeared in front of the group of messengers from different forces behind him. "Please comment, this is my favorite black tea for the witch!" "Three well-known senior ancestors!" As soon as Nagato said this, the surroundings suddenly became silent. ps: I reduced the outline of this episode again, wasting a lot of time... 862 Chapter 165 Giants gather first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as the red-haired boy''s words came out, the surroundings suddenly became silent. Everyone was shocked and even horrified by Nagato''s words. Even Lavria, who was standing next to Nagato, covered her mouth in surprise, and the Silver Queen was truly surprised. The predecessors of the Fifth True Ancestor also represent the three great night empires, isn''t it just... That''s the three! Suddenly, the emperor finally knew why Miss Sayer would temporarily let herself replace her as the reception messenger. After all, she defeated the second true ancestor. If it were the reception messenger, it would be a bit embarrassing. "Damn!" After a short silence, the female vampire among the three messengers finally uttered a surprised admiration, looking at Nagato, her face was full of surprise, "The fifth true ancestor, how did you discover it, its not that I am boasting, I His abilities are seamless!" With the words, a vampire woman dressed up in an able dress began to change. The hair became pale green like a gem, and the eyes changed to emerald like a deep lake. From a mature woman to a young girl, she has a lovely and powerful beauty that reminds people of wild leopards. "Well, let me see!" Looking at the girl''s appearance, Nagato pulled out a few photos from her clothes and threw them on the table. Then he stretched out a hand and opened one of the photos of the girl in front of him, and opened the back of the photo. , Quietly read the writing behind the photo. "It turns out that you are the lord of the''Chaotic Realm'' of the Night Empire in China and the United States. You are enlisting twenty-seven beasts, and you can transform into countless looks and appearanceless third true ancestor-the chaos emperor." When I saw the photo that Nagato casually threw on the table, the atmosphere in the entire hall was condensed, especially the chaotic emperor and the other two true ancestors who had not yet revealed their real bodies. To be honest, the three true ancestors were a bit scared! With their strength, not to mention insight into everything, but even if there are satellites to shoot themselves, they are vaguely aware. However, even so, they didn''t even know when they would actually be photographed, especially the second true ancestor of Extinction Eye, this guy has not even appeared in front of people several times! "Ah, don''t be so serious!" Just before the atmosphere was about to explode, the chaotic emperor suddenly spoke, and the frozen atmosphere relaxed. Then the wild leopard-like girl looked at Nagato and chuckled softly, "By the way, I dont like to exaggerate. Just call me Gada." "Oh, you are really as approachable as Saya''s intelligence said!" Looking at the third true ancestor, Nagato suddenly found that this true ancestor is also quite worthy of collection, and then the red-haired boy looked at the other two true ancestors and said calmly, "Since its here, just take Disguise it!" "Fifth True Ancestor, you just mentioned Saya, right?" The question was about the second true ancestor, and I saw that the true ancestor had a magical release phenomenon, revealing the coldness of silver hair and silver eyes, and he was the true ancestor emperor who ruled the extinct dynasty of the Empire of the Middle East, with 19 family members The extinction pupil of the beast.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com Only when talking about''Saya'', the eyes of this indifferent true ancestor were full of angry flames Obviously, what was defeated by Saya in the previous battle was really a big blow to this true ancestor, and he still remembers Saya. "Black tea is great!" It was the last messenger who was speaking, and saw the almost materialized magic power of this messenger recede, revealing the image of a vicissitudes of middle-aged man. His appearance made many people in the entire hall confused. The stalwart man is no one else, he is the ruler of the warlord domain of the Empire of the Night of Eastern Europe, the vampire king with 72 beasts, the forgotten warlord! As the true ancestor who appears most often, he provoked endless wars around the world 40 years ago, dragging the world into the abyss of infinite pain, and letting the world remember the terrible vampire of pain The appearance of the first true ancestor has long been remembered by many people. Fortunately, these people know what the situation is like where they are now, and haven''t done any brainless behavior, otherwise Nagato will be troubled. "Then I will thank my witch for the compliment!" After carefully looking at the two true ancestors, Nagato smiled at the forgotten war king by the way, and then looked at the silver-haired true ancestor, Hitomi of Extinction, smiled playfully, and said, "You didnt listen. Wrong, I did mention Saya, and even those photos were taken by Saya himself!" While speaking, Nagato pointed to the photos of the three true ancestors on the table, and suddenly let the surroundings become cold. This scene immediately caused many people in the hall to cry. Although it was an unprecedented gathering of the four true ancestors, what happened to this fifth true ancestor? His old man seemed to like to play this kind of cold scene very much. They were very frightened and helpless, worried about the sudden outbreak of fighting. "I can actually take pictures of me without knowing it, really amazing little girl!" The one who came to the rescue this time was the forgotten King of War, and saw a rare expression on the face of this rather vicissitudes of handsome middle-aged man, "I heard that she can still compare the powerful existence of the true ancestor, so can you please ask her? Come out!" "After all, such a meeting, if there is no such strong person, it will be a pity!" "Hehe...Since it is the invitation of the forgotten Warlord, if this girl avoids seeing her, it would be impolite!" There was no need for Nagato to answer, a clear and sweet voice echoed in the surrounding space, and then I saw Nayue waved his hand, and there was an extra luxurious seat between Nagato and Chaos Emperor Gada. At the next moment, the girl in white dress and gauze appeared extremely abruptly, so that everyone except Nagato couldn''t react. "Good evening everyone!" "I am the second leader of Dawn, Saya!" With the appearance of Saya, the summit meeting of the entire string god island officially kicked off!.. 863 Chapter 166 Sudden Confession Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya appeared magically, and immediately silenced the three true ancestors and even the surrounding power messengers. With the exception of Astarut, everyone present was a keen-minded generation. They understood at the first time that it is indeed possible for Saya with this ability to photograph the three truths without knowing it. Zu''s photo. just-- The true ancestor still can''t detect it, so what if the spearhead of dawn is directed at yourself? When thinking of this possibility, the messengers from various forces around the world suddenly sweated on their foreheads. If their organizational forces showed hostility, they might even be exposed in the first place! For a time, everyone''s fear of dawn reached the extreme. In fact, they didn''t know that Saya wandered around the world not long ago, and they didn''t know how many core information of the organization forces they had visited, and they had stolen their labor successfully and unceremoniously. If they can know, I am afraid their attitude towards dawn is not jealous, but true fear. "Meet again, Miss Sayer!" After a brief silence, Pupil of Extinction broke the silence, only to see that the silver-haired ancestor at this time did not have the anger that he had when asking about Saya''s location, but fell silent. The people outside the round table Nagato and others were watching silently without saying a word. In their minds, the true ancestor who had been defeated once couldn''t help but fight back. Although such a thing happened on such an occasion, it was a bit untimely, but if he was so headstrong, they could not help it. After all, the opponent is a super powerful ancestor who has the power to fight against the country! "It is you!" "Changed another body, the second true ancestor!" Seeing the second true ancestor''s new body, Saya also showed a strange expression on his face. Speaking of it, after that battle, Saya used his magical means to conduct a comprehensive investigation of the three true ancestors, and only then discovered that before the establishment of the way of the true spirit, and the silver-haired ancestor in front of him, There are really many similarities- It also has a body that can be replaced, it also collects endless knowledge, and it also displays the power of Shenluo. The only difference is probably that Saya has gone farther than the second true ancestor and is even crazier. For example, compared to the second true ancestor, only 18 replacement bodies were prepared, while Saya had 666. Even on this basis, the girl was so crazy that she divided her soul into six hundred and sixty-six, and transformed her clan with souls, thus creating the Saye clan, which is now indispensable in the heavens and all realms. For another example, the second true ancestor only collects mysterious knowledge, but Saya always refuses any knowledge, and all aspects have reached the extreme! "This is no way." "After all, it is to protect my most original and perfect body. Of course, if it is Miss Saya''s wishes, I don''t mind using the original body!" After hearing the girl''s words, the silver-haired ancestor shrugged slightly, staring straight at Saya with his silver eyes! "...What do you mean!" After hearing the words of the silver-haired ancestor, Saya gave a slight pause before asking, I dont know why, the inexplicable words of the silver-haired ancestor gave Saya a bad premonition.Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com In fact, not only Saya, but other people present also felt the weird atmosphere. "Well, sorry, I didn''t express it!" "I mean, if Miss Sayer is willing to become the queen of my extinct dynasty, I will never use such a poor body again, but will use my original body well!" The silver-haired true ancestor did not hesitate at all, so he uttered the words that were the same as a marriage proposal, and hot sparks gleamed in his silver eyes. As soon as he said this, there was a moment of silence around him, and he fell into terrible peace. The two true ancestors who joined together were completely confused by the actions of the second true ancestor! "Where did the true ancestor break out?" This is a common roar in the hearts of many people or demons who think that the second true ancestor wants to claim back the enemies of the last defeat- Obviously he was defeated, but he didn''t want to take revenge. Instead, he said to the woman who had defeated him something like a marriage proposal, saying that the second true ancestor is a sufferer, right? Although the audience at this time had a thousand words in their hearts, no one dared to say it, and could only keep complaining in their hearts. In reality, after hearing the words of the second true ancestor, Saya was also stunned. "By the way, this is the first time I have been asked to marry me!" This thought echoed in the girl in the white dress, and then she looked at the second true ancestor in front of her, and she frowned slightly, "It would be better if the guy who was the first time was not the guy in front of her." Speaking of it, Saya is not unsightly. No, in other words, as the left and right hand of Nagato, Saya''s strength improvement speed is only second to Nagato. As her strength changes again and again, Saya, who was originally pure white and cute, has become more beautiful, like a fairy. However, since his birth, no one really proposed to Saya. Because Saya is too weird, all the people he contacted noticed the mystery of Saya at the first time, and there was no time to appreciate her beauty. I have to say that this is really very speechless. "Sorry, I already have someone I like!" After carefully appreciating this interesting feeling, Saye said this to the real ancestor with silver hair indifferently, extinguishing the fire in the eyes of the real ancestor, and then just right to''peek'' at the red-haired boy with interesting face. Saya''s glance was not only seen by the second true ancestor, or by everyone. For a time, gossip rose in everyone''s hearts. And the second true ancestor stared at Nagato with silver eyes. "Uh, well, the firepower has shifted!" Nagato, who knows Saya''s character very well, was a little bit dumbfounded in his heart, and then he looked at the second true ancestor The silver eyes and the purple eyes looked at each other! In an instant, Ling Li''s Qi machine silently collided between the two! ps: Looks like a cold, it hurts!.. 864 Chapter 167 Conflict and Wind Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The biting air machine collided silently in the air. The true ancestor emperor who ruled the extinct dynasty of the Empire of Night in the Middle East and the natural ancestor who symbolized the will of the moon looked at each other.The silver eyes with fierce aura and purple eyes full of domineering faintly faced each other. There are illusory sparks intertwined with each other. This scene caused all the people around to be full of gossip! As the world''s strongest existence, the jealousy among the true ancestors really makes people very concerned. Coupled with the fact that the two confronting each other are rare handsome teenagers, so many girls even have some bad plot in their minds, and they show a hint of blush. "Can you please take the initiative to quit, Scarlet Moon!" For a long time, the second true ancestor said so. Facing the fifth true ancestor who was not born from a curse, the first leader of the dawn of Xianjin Island, the true ancestor emperor still remained arrogant, and asked Nagato to exit automatically. Although he was defeated by Saya before, Emperor Zhenzu never felt that he was truly defeated. Because that was just a clone of him, not the deity. If you really want to use all your strength, the second true ancestor promises that his fighting power will definitely double and double. The true ancestor is confident that he is undefeated at that time. As soon as the second true ancestor''s voice fell, the expressions of the two true ancestors who were traveling with him changed. Neither the forgotten King of War nor the Empress of Chaos had thought that the second true ancestor, the Eye of Extinction would be so obsessed with Saya, and even become so unwise because of that girl. Such an impatient request made on the spot, even if the Fifth True Ancestor originally agreed, he would definitely oppose it, even standing opposite them. After all, the other party is also the true ancestor, or the mysterious and unpredictable natural ancestor. How could it be possible to shrink from a word of him! as expected-- "Are you looking for death?" Hearing the words of the Extinct Eye, a chill flashed in Nagato''s purple eyes. Under this chill, the temperature in the entire hall seemed to drop several degrees, and everyone couldn''t help but shiver. Someone had courted Saya or something, but Nagato just smiled off. This is not to say that Nagato doesn''t care about Saya, but Nagato understands-- Although it has not been stated clearly, Saya''s life is destined to be the witch who assists in the abuse of Nagato, the Great Demon Lord who has ravaged countless planes. There is no second possibility. But when he failed to woo Saya, he asked himself to quit or something. That would definitely be dead! Looking at the silver-haired ancestor in front of him, Nagato was weighing whether he wanted to leave the guy in front of him directly here. After all, Nagato''s plan is to put the world in a state of contradiction and opposition. It must be measured whether the death of a true ancestor will cause any consequences beyond calculation. Nagato''s murderous intention, as the direct object of the second true ancestor, naturally felt it.Renren Read Novel Network www.rrdxs.com then-- The murderous intent that is also unwilling to show weakness is pervasive. Although it is not as deep as the murderous intent of Nagato, it is full of another will to extinction, like the natural enemy of life, ready to perform its own obligations here! "enough!" "Ah, don''t make a fuss between the two!" The deep and wild voice echoed abruptly in the surrounding space, knocking away the two killing intents that were about to collide, and then the prince of chaos appeared beside the Extinction Eye with a hand. Pressing on the opponent''s shoulder, the force that is about to explode is pressed back. But the forgotten warlord was filled with amazing magic power, instantly filling the entire space. Buzzing!!! The entire hall, no, the entire castle seemed to be crumbling under this endless domineering and vicissitudes of magic. As the owner of the castle, the witch of the gap, Nangong was shocked that month, because she sensed the terrifying magic power, and as long as she went further, her dream could be destroyed. "Humph!" Under the interruption of the two true ancestors, Nagato finally let go of the idea of ??killing each other here, but the second true ancestor was remembered by Nagato. When the holy annihilation descends in the future, I am afraid it will be interesting. Thinking about this, Nagato and Saya glanced at each other, communicated with each other''s opinions, and reached a unity in an instant! "Finally understand the power held by the four great ancestors!" Although they only saw a little bit, Nagato and Saya have almost analyzed the power of the four true ancestors in this world. The vampires of this plane use the beasts as their most powerful proof in the demons. They consume endless negative vitality, driving summoned beasts from another world, and the weakest of the beasts they hold is unmatched by any cutting-edge fighter or chariot. But in terms of the strength of the beast, the fourth true ancestor of the complete body should be the strongest! The strength of the other three true ancestors is not reflected in the beasts. The second true ancestor relies on endless magic and mysterious knowledge. The third true ancestor should be the ever-changing, chaotic body. And the words of the first true ancestor! Nagato perceives the overbearing vicissitudes of magic around him, and with his own unique perception, he has insight into the spirit and will of the first true ancestor, transforming this magic into another more powerful force... "As expected to be the forgotten King of War, I have to say, you surprised me!" Looking at the vicissitudes of the middle-aged man, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Anyone who created this kind of power alone, only in a state of convergence, has such a power, I want to see your complete body." "I don''t like meaningless fights!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the king said calmly. Such an answer immediately caused a frenzied complaint in the hearts of most people who knew the deeds of the King of War, and they did not know who dragged the entire era of forty years ago into the abyss of war! At this moment, King Zhan''s expression changed slightly. The next moment, I dont know where a cold wind came from, echoing in the hall, everyone couldnt help but feel cold, and the Warlords magic power that filled the surroundings unexpectedly collided with this wind in the air... 865 Chapter 168 Killing Gods and Forming an Alliance for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The magic wind is cold to the bone. At the moment it brushed over the body, it made people feel as if the blade was touching the skin directly, and suddenly a chill. Immediately, the magical power of the King of War in the entire hall was faintly shaken under this sudden demon wind, and the slight roar echoed, making all the knowledgeable people present feel surprised. "what?!" There was a clear surprise on the face of the King of War. Although the magic power he released at this time was not the complete state of his true power, there were many reservations in it. But the King of War still knew how powerful his power was. The King of War does not have the magical talents like the Eye of Extinction, nor the innate ability to change at will like the Empress of Chaos. Even the strength of the 72-headed beasts he controls is far inferior to the fourth true ancestor In a sense, he can be regarded as a waste material among the true ancestors. However, with that terrible will, he constantly tempered himself. Over time, the extraordinary magic that has been constantly honed over the endless years has made the King of War a veritable first true ancestor. At least in many cases, the second and third true ancestors will respect the King of War. Even if the fourth true ancestor appeared completely, he did not dare to say that he could beat the King of War. However, now-- "Magic, being killed?" The King of War clearly felt that some of the extraordinary magic power was blown by the magic wind, and the spiritual will that he had tempered in the magic power slowly dissipated, re-turned into ordinary magic power, and then dissipated in the air. This can be called the wind of death! "It''s amazing!" Admiring so much, the King of War recovered all the magic power he released. Although he can fight back, as the King of War said, he doesn''t like meaningless disputes. What''s more, King of War can see that the wind only shakes the magic of this castle against himself. "Thanks for the praise, you are also very strong!" With the elegant voices, the void not far in front of the crowd twisted for a while, and a spatial passage appeared out of nowhere. The purple long-haired girl in a kimono and bath attire walked out holding a paper umbrella, which made people''s eyes bright. The girl''s posture is tall, and she behaves like a qualified Yamato Nadeshiko, but with a long sword on her waist, giving the girl a touch of heroism. But these are not the most attractive places for girls. The most unique thing about the girl is that she has a kind of temptation to death that makes people unable to help even eternal sleep. Those who are not determined can suddenly realize the beauty of death in the girl at this time. The person who came is not someone else, it is the poison island ! At the moment when Kenzi appeared, others were only admiring or obsessed with the beauty of Kenzi, and the three true ancestors, whether they were the King of War, the Emperor of the True Ancestor, or the Emperor of Chaos, were all shocked at this time. . The three looked at each other-Hanhan Literature www.handanwx.com "I will not admit it. If the guess is correct about the rebellious breath of the gods, it is the god-killing power with strong restraint against the gods. Moreover, the woman''s body still has the spirit of death, which is related to sleep. The air of death!" "Who is she?" "It should be the Reaper''s Blade that wiped out the entire island fleet in the sea. It really deserves its reputation." "At first I thought it was a lie." "The woman with the power of killing gods, the mysterious Saya, and the most mysterious True Ancestor of Scarlet Moon, have to admit that Dawn''s high-level strength is already the strongest level in the world." "It''s a pity, she''s such a powerful woman, I was wondering if I could have a good fight..." In silence, the three true ancestors secretly exchanged information about each other... "Kingzi has seen her husband!" Just when the true ancestors were communicating secretly, I saw Kyoko''s money coming, and came to Nagato not quickly or slowly. The red-haired boy opened his arms with a smile, and embraced the girl in front of him. This scene immediately caused many men around him to feel his heart lumps and break. At this time, the envoys of many different forces suddenly discovered something enviable and hateful-- That is, beside the first leader of Dawn, there are actually extremely beautiful girls, like the only green leaf in the flowers, which most of the compatriots can see, and they want to replace it. Just thinking about the strength gap between the enemy and ourselves, everyone had to constrain the hostility in their hearts, and they didn''t even dare to show even a trace of disrespect. If not, I really don''t even know how I died. At this moment, the three true ancestors had already secretly communicated with each other, and the forgotten war king coughed softly, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and saw the middle-aged domineering man speak-- "I have to say that we are not the kind of role that is suitable to sit and talk together." The words of the King of War immediately aroused everyone''s secret approval. Not to mention other things, just seeing that this has not even started to talk about it, there will be many twists and turns, if you really start to talk about it, it doesn''t seem to be surprising when a big explosion suddenly happened. "Indeed, then, what do you mean..." Nagato also agreed, and said. To be honest, the arrival of the three true ancestors, even Nagato and Saya, was only known when they landed on the island. After all, the situation is already in hand, and Nagato and Saya have no mood to monitor these three guys. "Our purpose here is actually to confirm the Fifth True Ancestor and your Dawn''s strength. To be honest, you are very shocking. Scarlet Moon True Ancestor, we only have one purpose. Lets form an alliance. Time is here. The day Cain descends!" The chaotic emperor immediately said, her words filled with infinite fighting spirit "With your help, this damn old guy will definitely be beaten to the ground!" "Cain!" "Don''t worry, when the time comes, dawn will take action!" Hearing the words of the true ancestors, Nagato nodded indifferently, and agreed to the three kings'' request for alliance... 866 Chapter 169 The first aftertaste show! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The four great ancestors formed an alliance. Even if it was only a verbal agreement, it was limited to Saint Annihilation, but everyone present deeply understood such a fact. Although there is no lack of those who do not believe in words among the strong, except for the existence of chaotic camps and betrayal and other roads, most of the strong have promises and don''t bother to lie. And the four great ancestors in front of them are undoubtedly one of the few people standing at the top of the world, and naturally they disdain to lie. In an instant, there was chaos among the envoys onlookers. The Empire of Night with a single true ancestor is a behemoth that can influence the world structure, and the alliance of the four true ancestors is a decisive force that cannot be ignored in the power structure of the entire world. Suddenly, in the hearts of the envoys, the weight of Xian Shendao became more important... "The purpose of coming here has been achieved, then I will leave. I look forward to the day when we fight together!" At this moment, the King of War didn''t talk any more nonsense, he just said so and nodded slightly towards everyone. Immediately, this middle-aged domineering uncle in an instant, his entire body automatically collapsed, turning into a strong and extremely extraordinary magic power spreading out, like a magic wind, disappearing here. "Hmph, I won''t give up!" The moment the King of War disappeared, the silver-haired real ancestor stared at Nagato''s eyes and said firmly, then glanced at Saya, his eyes flashed with tenderness that made Saya disgusting, and he suddenly appeared under his feet. In the magic circle, disappeared in place. In a short instant, the two great ancestors disappeared here... This kind of bold style of "go and go, never stay" suddenly stunned many people present! "The space magic of Pupil of Extinction is not bad." "But the most amazing thing is the first true ancestor. That guy''s body is still in Europe. He actually used magic power to create a clone, which can be remotely controlled across half of the earth. It is worthy of the first true ancestor!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato turned his head to the Emperor Chaos with emerald hair and eyes, and said: "The two guys are gone, won''t you?" "I can''t help it, I am neither a magical clone like the uncle, nor the magic of the second child, so I will probably stay in your place for a while, welcome?" The chaotic emperor shrugged helplessly and replied. It''s just that there was no hint of helplessness in her expression. Instead, she was full of interest. She almost wrote the five characters of''very interested'', which made Nagato''s heart feel speechless. Just thinking of what they are going to do next, Nagato and Saya glanced at each other, then looked at the third true ancestor, and said, "Well, I just have an after-show program right now. Lets take a look. !" "What entertainment show?" The Empress of Chaos was also interested when she heard of the show. "This is the dream of that month, the sideshow or something, it''s naturally the criminals in the prison barrier." Nagato said of course, then frowned slightly "Actually, if it wasn''t for the three of you guys to come uninvited, I''m afraid I''ve been with my lovely girls, and I''m probably now tuned in, ahem, and educating those magic criminals." 110 Literature www.110wx.com "Would you like to come and have a look, Your Majesty!" You were just going to talk about training, it''s definitely training! Under the suppression of several giants, the envoys who were about to become spit-offs immediately discovered a trace of inconsistency in Nagato''s words, and habitually spit out madly. As for the magical criminals, those people are dangerous, but In front of a few world-class dangerous people, it''s really nothing. "Okay, it''s just boring!" After hearing Nagato''s invitation, the chaotic emperor responded happily, and then looked at Nagato with a serious face, "I said, I don''t like those troublesome titles, you can call me Gada, Gada Kukokkan!" "Well, then Gada, let''s go!" Nagato smiled indifferently at the approachability of the Emperor of Chaos. The next moment, the space between Nagato and Gada was distorted, and the five people including Kenzi, Nayue, and Aye disappeared in this space. Only Saya was left with Lavria, Nina and Astarut, as well as envoys from different organizations. "The guy who would only get in the way finally left." Everyone can only silently say that the girl in the white dress and Qingsha said so unceremoniously. Although they also agree with this statement in their hearts, they must have what kind of strength to say. And that level of strength, Saya has, but they don''t. The world is so realistic! "Then you guys, I think we can have a good exchange!" I saw the girl face the envoys and said with such a smile, that lovely gesture made everyone present feel Alexander for a while. After experiencing the previous twists and turns, no messenger from that organization can easily come down. Lavria looked at the girl in front of her, and she suddenly had infinite admiration in her heart This is too cunning! But I like it! Lavria said so in her heart. She clearly understood that the arrival of the three true ancestors was not foreseen by dawn. However, the two leaders at dawn, especially Saya in front of them, were so quick in their minds. After discovering the other party, he didn''t make a statement, but pushed the boat along the water to make a head-on collision with the three true ancestors in front of the envoys. The gathering of the big giants, and even the verbal alliance, also instantly shocked everyone. In the next exchange meeting, presumably, dawn will be very rewarding. ... ... Just when Saya was prepared to make a few cuts on the major forces. In another level interface of the prison enchantment, which is the dream state of the prison enchantment, the red-haired boy and the four girls slowly landed in a wave of ripples, and there, three girls were holding magic soldiers, waiting Long .. 867 Chapter 170 The Devils Game Is Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dream world controlled by Nangong that month is divided into two parts. One part of it is the junction of reality and dream, which is outside the dream. Because of the attributes of reality, it can be realized, and the other part is in the side of the complete dream. In that month, the mastery of the dream did not turn from virtual. Before the actual situation, it could not be realized. At this time, the place where Nagato arrived with a few girls was on the side of Dreamland Conducive to the apex of the dream world, that is, above the central building, what Nagato sees in front of her eyes is actually a top view of Kushigami Island. If it werent for the dark color of the entire sky, and the outside of the island is completely blank, without the sea, It feels like this is the Island of String God. "You guy, too slow!" Standing at the top of the door of the cornerstone of this dream world, Huang Quan held the Lion King''s sword in his arms, and when he saw Nagato holding Tsuiko and three girls around him, he suddenly said with some dissatisfaction. It''s just that the girl stopped for a few seconds when she looked at the Toeko in Nagato''s arms. She didn''t know if the girl was really too slow or jealous. "Well, there are some unexpected factors!" Regarding Huang Quans words, Nagato didnt care much, he just smiled indifferently, Also, if the game starts too early, those guys who have been imprisoned for so long in that month have not recovered well. Its definitely not enough for you to cut. Click it." While speaking, Nagato turned towards Sayaka Kosaka who was standing not far from Huangquan, and Asuna nodded slightly. Among them, Asuna suddenly curled her lips secretly when she saw Nagato holding Tsunko. "In other words, although I said that the environment inside the prison barrier should be transformed into a suitable hunting map, but that Yuechan is indeed an otaku who has slept for ten years. Sure enough, in your cognition, there is only Xianjin Island. ?" Looking around the surroundings again, Nagato looked at the moon next to him and joked. "Well-winded, I''m just..." Hearing such a joke, Nangong naturally refused to admit that she only had Xian Shendao in her mind and was waiting to refute, but she was only halfway through her words, and she was interrupted by the third true ancestor next to her "Wow, it''s so interesting, is this your side show?!!!" I saw that Gada''s eyes were full of stars when he looked at Nagato, and he had entered the worship mode. Obviously, it only appeared for less than a minute, and Gada used his own unique means to find out everything here. In every corner of this simulated string god island, from time to time, there are one or two magical criminals hiding there. , Is hurrying to recover the body. Those people are all super criminals who have been thrown into the prison barrier one after another in the past ten years, and the number is even triple digits. "Thanks!" Smiling at Gada, Nagato put down the Takiko in his arms, then walked to the edge of the top of the building, opened his arms, as if embracing the whole world, the endless spiritual power spread out "How are you magical criminals in the entire city!" I love search www.520soduxs.com Nagato''s voice was not loud, but under this pervasive and endless mental power, it immediately spread throughout the entire dream world, causing all the magic criminals to suddenly open their eyes and be at a loss. "Presumably you have a lot of doubts in your mind at this time, why the prison where you are being held has become so big and so similar to Xianjindao, why your suppressed abilities have been restored here, and what happened? Yeah!" "Then, let me tell you all, I will only say what I said once, so listen carefully to me!" "The key to the prison barrier, the witch named Nangong Nayue is already mine. I am the king of the witches. You can call me the demon king. The entire prison barrier has now become the demon kings game place. This invites you to participate in the game of the devil, this cannot be refused!" "Because, before long, my people will be dispatched to hunt you, and use your lives to forge their growth!" "It''s cruel, I think so too, so I gave you a ray of life." "At the top of the cornerstone gate, as long as you can come here without incident, I will give you a chance to get you out of the prison barrier, otherwise, fight for me to death one by one, hahaha!!! " Speaking of the end, Nagato, who had been inspired by the demon in his body, couldn''t help laughing. The entire dream world shook slightly in this laughter, and everyone felt it. A terrifying coercion that could not be described in words was swept away, like an illusion, but deep in memory. "Then, the game, it''s started!" Indifferent words, with the wind, spread to every corner of the dream, the devil''s invitation that cannot refuse, shocked all criminals! "Is it finally here?" In the museum on the Dreamland Xianjin Island, a slender young man pushed his glasses and spoke with some seriousness. At this time, there were several figures lying in a pool of blood around him, fellow criminals. About an hour ago, the world of prison enchantment changed, and he emerged from the iron prison on this alternative Xian God Island. After careful investigation, the young man knew that he was still in the prison barrier. Similarly, young people have long known that it is definitely not a good thing to appear in such a place, because-- The youth looked at the few guys who had fallen in a pool of blood. It took only a few minutes to be killed. The corpses of those people turned into corpses quickly, and the blood was significantly reduced, as if they were taken by the earth. Absorb the same. "What, dare to say that I am a stepping stone!" On a street on Xiangami Island, a small young man with a short yunshui hairstyle, a brightly colored suit and low-rise jeans, was at this time frightened and angry, feeling that he could not do anything. After getting the demon king, he cast his anger on the so-called demon king. "Look, no matter what it is, I will kill all your people!" Except for the two, the criminals with outstanding talents in other places in the dreamland and in the prison barrier were agitated by Nagato''s words, and the whole dreamland world suddenly became lively... 868 Chapter 171 The game starts third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wow!!! Just after Nagato announced the start of the game, the whole city was quiet at first, and then burst into activity. At this moment, Gada suddenly rushed to Nagato''s side and hugged the red-haired boy''s arm. Under the emerald green long expression, the wild girl with green eyes said to Nagato very excitedly: "Nagato Jun, I also want to participate!" "The devil''s game is so handsome and so fun!" "That''s okay, but you can''t use too much of your strength, and the world can''t bear your full strength..." Originally, Nagato intended to let Gada limit her power, but thought that if she restricts herself, she cant really enjoy herself. Of course, the most important thing is that Nagato cant flatter the self-control of these true ancestors who manipulated the beasts. . If she had too much fun and she simply forgot to suppress her own strength, it would really be bad. After thinking for a while, Nagato pretended to stretch into his arms, secretly extracted a source of power, blessed countless seals, when Nagato stretched out his hand again, an armband appeared in the hands of the red-haired boy "Forget it, this one is for you!" "this is" Gada didn''t look wary either, she just took the armband from Nagato''s hand in doubt and put it on her wrist. Then the eyes of the chaotic emperor suddenly widened, flashing with an indescribable shock. Jiada felt that starting from her wrist, the power of the seal flowed through her body, sealing her power by two-thirds, and even most of the beasts were in a state of being unable to sense it. "That is a seal armband, a small piece of mine." "With it, your strength will be limited to about one-third of the strength. In that case, as long as you use your full strength in this world, you will not destroy the entire dream world. It is also very simple to lift the seal. Take your arm directly. Just come down." Listening to Nagato''s indifferent recounting, Gada was in extreme silence and shock. It was the first time Gada knew that the power of the true ancestor could be sealed. You must know that with the magic power of the true ancestor comparable to the spirit veins, the resistance to magic is so high that ordinary magic can not harm it, and the ordinary sealing technique is even more important. It will be destroyed at the first touch. "Bravo!" Take out the armband and put it on again, once again clearly perceiving her two different states. While Gada admired her, there was an unusual color in her eyes looking at Nagato. Hear the thunder in the silent place, and see the truth in the subtle. Gada finally realized one thing, that is, the fifth true ancestor in front of him may be stronger than everyone, even surpassing the fourth true ancestor of perfect body. This gave Gada a strange feeling in her heart. Gada, who is full of the personality of a beast, is naturally like a beast. He likes the real strong and will naturally be attracted by Nagato, but- "No matter what, let me have fun first!" Putting the armband on, the third true ancestor jumped up and jumped down from the 100-story tall building. Not long after, a violent roar echoed downstairs, and even Nagato felt the building under his feet sway slightly. "Oh, it looks like you have another prey." At this moment, Huang Quan walked over with the Lion Kings treasured sword, and said sourly. I dont know when it started. Huang Quan found that he cared more and more about Nagato. In the first place, he wanted to kill him. Unload eight pieces.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezw.com "Ah, Huangquan sauce is jealous!" As soon as Huang Quan''s words fell, I saw that Kengzi had already reached the top edge area while teasing him. As soon as the words came out, Huang Quan''s cheeks turned red and he turned his head a little awkwardly "Keko, don''t talk nonsense, I just..." "Don''t tell me this, your husband, the son is leaving first, but you can''t let Gada take too many heads." Before Huang Quan finished speaking, Keiko interrupted her with a smirk, and said to Nagato. The purple-haired girl flew out under the blessing of the magic wind of death, and soon fell into the city and disappeared. not see. Following Tsunko, Sayaka and Asuna also left. However, the two of them were not as wild as Gada and Yoko, but took the elevator very consciously. Before leaving, Asuna told Yui beside her, and the elf girl flew directly to Nayue''s shoulder. "Hey, don''t wait for me!" After seeing the elevator door closed, Huang Quan remembered that he had to set off immediately. However, the elevator was already closed at this time. When Huang Quan was thinking about how to leave, he suddenly pressed a hand on Huang Quans shoulder. Forcefully, Huang Quan broke off. "You... uh..." Turning around, Huang Quan saw the red-haired boy close at hand. Before he had time to say anything, Nagato blocked everything in his mouth with a kiss, and Nagato hugged Huang Quan directly. Three minutes later- "Chaotic, chaotic red lotus!!!" Following Huang Quan''s slightly panting call, with a roar, the lion beasts burning red lotus fire appeared out of the sky, and fled from the top of the cornerstone gate in a panic in Huangquan. "Ah, Huang Quan is really shy!" Nagato deliberately smashed his mouth, with a touch of aftertaste, and said that, Huang Quan, who had good ears, immediately escaped faster. This scene made Na Yueyi look contemptuous not far behind him, and Ah Yes words, as Nagatos diehard, even if Nagato asks her to wait in bed, Im afraid its not a problem, naturally there will be nothing special. reaction. "Ha ha!" With a low smile, Nagato turned around and came to Nazuki''s side, stretched her hand on Nazuki''s shoulder, and said to Yui, "Come to me, Yui, there will be things in that month. you." "Okay, Brother Nagato!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Yui flew to Nagato''s shoulder. Immediately afterwards, Nayue and Aye consciously centered on the location of Nagato, standing on both sides of the same length of Nagato. In an instant, a magic circle of Taiji figure appeared out of thin air, and Nayue and Aye stood there. In the eyes of two yin and yang fish. "Okay, the arrangement is complete, just wait for the result of the game!" With that said, there was an extra throne under Nagato, and the red-haired boy naturally sat down. Virtual images appeared in the surrounding space, showing every corner of the dream... 869 Chapter 172 When the hunt is in progressPart IFourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! Cautiously on a deserted street, a violent roar suddenly came from the ears of the bald old man. However, after judging that the explosion site was far away from him, the old man gave up the investigation and continued to move forward. . There is only one destination for the old man, and that is the door to the cornerstone that stands tall in his sight. As for the explosion, the old man has long been used to it. You know, with the command of the demon king, the entire dream world instantly turns into a battlefield, with roaring sounds from time to time. In addition, the whole dream world is very peaceful, and any sound will travel far away... Therefore, the whole dream world suddenly became lively... The old man''s age is about sixty years old, but compared to his age, his body is tall and sturdy, with clothes that look like a coarse cloth bag. The skin has been exposed to sunlight, and it exudes something like a yogi. Kilija Kilika This is the name of the old man and one of the super criminals in the entire prison barrier. He is an old elf summoner from a guerrilla group near Kabristan in the Middle East. In order to effectively kill the enemy, he planted a monster of the fire elf style. He was arrested six years ago and transferred to prison before attempting to carry out a terrorist attack on String God Island. The enchantment was put into prison. After six years of prison, the old man couldn''t wait to leave this damn prison. "It''s coming soon, as long as you get there, you can leave here!" Relying on his experience in the guerrillas, the old man avoided all the battles all the way, without rushing or delaying, without experiencing any battles, he came not far in front of the cornerstone gate promised by the demon king. "As long as you get out of here, you can return to the battlefield and continue to burn..." "No, Kilija, you have to hold back!" The yearning for war in his heart made the old man breathe a lot, and there was a bit more bloodshot eyes, and he wanted to burn everything around him, but the old man knew very well that he could not, that would attract the enemy... The tyrannical demon king made the old man understand that he could only leave this place by observing the other''s qualifications. "Have a hard time!" At this moment, the sudden soft voice from the coffee shop on the left front suddenly froze the old man''s movements... Click! The door of the unmanned cafe was pushed open, only to see a girl stepping out of the door slowly. The uniform with a white background and red edges, underneath is a full-length dress for women. There are cloak-like hem on both sides of the thighs. The smooth shoulders are directly exposed to the air. A pair of long white socks cover the thighs. Once there, his chest was covered by a decorative garment similar to armor. On the girl''s waist, a weapon that looked like a Western sword swayed with the wavy hem, giving the girl a touch of heroism that was just right. The person who came was not someone else, it was Asuna. "...The evil spirits on earth that survived the hell of war, you endure very hard!" Looking at the old man in front of him, Asuna was filled with emotion. If Nagato and Saya hadn''t directly entered the plane where she was back then, in a few years, the existence named Asuna would have looked like this. Right. "How can you..." The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com The old man watched the appearance of Asuna, his body ignited a terrible ultra-high temperature, and the ground on which he stepped on was faintly turned into magma. Obviously, this old guy was extremely unstable at this time. "How can I say, your ability is beyond doubt, at least I can''t find it, but it''s a pity that I am the level for you to reach the cornerstone gate. This is the rule of the dream world!" Speaking of Asuna drew out her saber, in an instant, a sword light flashed across, killing a mouse on the corner of the street on her right. "Then let''s fight, devil!" ... ... "Cut, have you been found?" At the moment when the mouse was beheaded, at the end of the street where Kilijia was located, on the sofa in the lobby of an unmanned residential house, a frivolous-looking female vampire with purple-red hair was lying halfway on it, and she stood up. Some said bitterly. By the way, under the sofa is the corpse of a dead naked man with blood flowing... Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi! This is the name of a female vampire. Like Kilija, she is one of the most serious criminals in this prison barrier. She is a vampire of the third true ancestor of the Chaos Emperor''s bloodline. She is of the old generation, also known as the singer of the Quartasch Theater. At the same time, she has left many famous prostitutes in Europe and the nobles of various countries. Five years ago, she changed her fate when she was found out when she was in aid with the prince of a small country. Fearing the scandal, the royal family decided to execute Chilaudi secretly. After angering her, she retaliated against the attacking assassination troops and killed several members of the royal family including the crown prince. This created Quartash. The tragedy of the theater. In the end, several strange crimes were also discovered, and they were thrown into European prisons after being caught by the international wanted network. But its ability to control the spirit is a headache, and the witch in the gap can only send her into the prison barrier. "That old ghost is not bad, but it''s a pity that he can''t reach the cornerstone gate directly and silently." "Yes, the owner of the dreamland wants us to fight, how could it leave a loophole." "only" I saw an unspeakable lewd expression on the face of the female vampire, and she whispered idiotically, "I don''t know what such a domineering Demon Lord would be like. If it can be a spring breeze, then... " "who!" While speaking, the vampire suddenly felt an uncoordinated breath not far behind him, and his anger rose in an instant, summoning his beast into a long whip and threw it behind him. Snapped!!! To the vampire''s surprise, his own beast whip was actually caught, and then a wave of fear came from the beast. "It looks like you haven''t grown up at all, Ji Liu Le Qi Laodi!" Afterwards, a voice that was not very familiar but very impressive came from behind, causing the female vampire known as Jiliu Leqilaudi to tremble all over her body and chill in her body and mind "Chaotic, chaotic, Majesty the Queen!!!" "Why, why are you here!!!" .. 870 Chapter 173 When the hunt is in progress [medium] first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The world of vampires is hierarchical. Among them, the true ancestor is the highest level, and the blood clan holds the power of life and death. The level below the true ancestor is the elder. They are the second generation of vampires. They are people who have gained the recognition of their true ancestors and are assigned their''blood''. Of course, the elders here can be direct blood of the true ancestor or not. Among the three true ancestors, the third true ancestor, the chaos emperor Gada, does not even have a direct bloodline. However, there is no alternative. The first and second true ancestors are men after all, and it is not a little bit more convenient than Gada in terms of marriage and childbirth. At least now, the male true ancestors do not know how many marriages have been made, and Gada is still single. So far, all of Gada''s blood races have developed from the blood she gave. Based on this situation, Gada''s blood family is not many, coupled with Gada''s personality that likes to walk around, almost all of her blood family have seen this true ancestor. Because of this, after hearing the familiar voice and seeing the girl slowly coming under the emerald green color, Ji Liu Le Qilaudi felt that his body and mind were completely cold... "Why, why are you here!" Ji Liule''s words were full of panic, anxiety, and even fear. As the being given the blood of the true ancestor, Ji Liule''s actions can be regarded as losing the face of the third true ancestor. When he meets the third true ancestor, he will naturally panic. "I was only invited by the Demon King to participate in a hunting game." "I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains." Gada looked at her own blood, a cold light flashed in her eyes, and the surging magic power turned into a sharp blade, floating in the air... To be honest, Gada only sensed that there was a prey in this room before, so she came over and took a look. It turned out that she saw this guy who had embarrassed herself. Originally Gada wanted to keep her eyes out, but she heard that she beat the devil. When you pay attention, you will only be discovered when your mood fluctuates. However, if Ji Liule knows that the third true ancestor is going to let him go, but because of what he said before, he will have a spring breeze with the devil, and such a result, I am afraid, even if he is dead, Don''t look down. ... ... "What, the third true ancestor! Are you fucking kidding me!!" This is a room in the center of an industrial building on Xianjin Island. It looks like a gentleman wearing a silk top hat. After hearing the news from his companion, he was shocked and scolded unceremoniously. Came out. "Who has that time to tease you!" He kept tapping the keyboard with both hands, it looked like a fat man with a technical nerd wearing headphones, while tapping the keyboard, he said, "It is indeed the third true ancestor. According to her, she was invited by the devil. Take part in this hunt." Don''t underestimate this fat man, his real name is unknown, but he is a super genius. Although this dream space is modeled on the real Xianjin Island, it was not a science person after all. Those computers and other things were completely at the level of elementary school, and this fat man was using these pediatrics to control the entire dream. world. "Oh my god, with the real ancestors participating, then what hope do we have." Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowo.com Although the gentleman attacker is confident of his own strength, he knows better what the so-called true ancestor is. Even if he is fully prepared, facing the true ancestor, he has no chance of winning at all! "There is still hope. According to my monitoring, those who participate in the hunt are some very beautiful women." "If you guessed it correctly, they should be the devil''s beloved." "So, we just need to..." The fat man tapped the keyboard frantically while telling his plan, but he just stopped talking, and suddenly made the upset gentleman attacker frowned "Fatty, just say it, don''t sell it." "He didn''t sell it!" At this time, a sudden sound echoed in this space, causing the attacker''s face to change suddenly. The attacker turned his head and saw that his partner''s fat face was lying on the keyboard, and his body unexpectedly Lie on the ground silently. In silence, two points! Standing next to the fat man was a black long straight girl in a sailor school uniform. She was holding a bloody sword in her hand. The most unique thing was that the other party was rendered in pitch-black and tranquil black, as if her voice had been The tranquility of destruction. The attacker is not someone else, it is Huangquan! "Hello, Mr. Demon Attacker!" "This fat man is too dangerous, so I sent him to hell. As a partner, I think you should be together." "what do you think?" As soon as the words fell, the red lotus fire suddenly scorched, and the tall figure of Chaos Red Lotus appeared behind the girl. When Huang Quan was about to order Chaos Red Lotus to attack, a violent roar came from a distance, instantly making Huang Quan Also slightly stunned. boom!!! Seizing this gap, the attacker broke the window and escaped without hesitation. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, Mr. Demon Attacker likes hide-and-seek, it just so happens, I also like it!" With a horrible smile, Huang Quan faintly retracted the chaotic red lotus, holding the Lion King, and slowly chasing after him, but when he walked out of the room, Huang Quan glanced at the place where the roar just came from, and the corner of his mouth Skimming. "I really envy it, Sister Kongzi seems to have found a good prey!" ... ... Clang!!! At this moment, a fierce battle was unfolding frantically on the campus playground in the southern part of Xianjin Island. The two figures intertwined and separated, and the sound of swords intersecting was endless, echoing throughout the empty campus. As Huang Quan expected, Kongzi did encounter a very good prey. Holding Cong Yunya in hand, you and a man wearing armor and holding two-handed swords come and go. They are killing each other, and smiles of joy are coincidentally, like two militant beasts... 871 Chapter 174 When the hunt is in progress [Next] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bruddenbergera was very excited at this time. The first battle after many years of iron jail career in prison enchantment was such a terrifying opponent. This is a wonderful thing for Bruder, who is thirsty for war and defying death. Wrapped in the pitch black armor, the steel-skinned man wielded a two-handed sword, piercing the air with every blow, producing a huge air burst. The power and speed have reached the limit that humans can have, and it is full of power. However, the beautiful purple-haired kimono woman who is the opponent is not inferior. Wielding the mysterious long sword in her hand, the purple-haired girl is like a warrior Valkyrie. Each sword is extremely beautiful. Although it is inferior in strength, it is faster than Brude, but it perfectly compensates for the girl. Shortcomings. Keng Keng Keng!!! In the crisscross, the two swords kept colliding, and the sound reverberated throughout the quiet campus. The fighting earth shook and cracked, and the dust was stirred up, and then it was dissipated by the air waves caused by the collision... "Hahaha, woman, you are really strong! You are qualified to remember this uncle''s name, woman, remember, this uncle Brued Danberger is a descendant of Saint George, don''t die! " As he spoke, Brud''s eyes widened, his eyes flickered with cold light, and a more powerful force burst out with a sword! boom!!! The purple-haired girl who resisted this sword flew upside down under the force of the impact. However, the girl bounced slightly in mid-air. It was easily stuck in the air for a while, and then landed gently. "The strength has nearly doubled, it''s amazing, it deserves to be the Dragon Slayer!" "The little girl is Poisonous Island, please advise!" Standing up, the purple-haired girl, or Kongzi, saluted slightly, and a dangerous smile appeared on her face. Kaizi had never imagined that he would encounter one of the best opponents in the entire prison enchantment. As one of the highest combat power among the many super criminals in the prison barrier, the information of the man in front of him is still known. He is a mercenary employed by the Western European Church, the last descendant of the Dragon Slayer clan, and belongs to the Anbu of the Western European Church. According to the information, Keiko knew that the man in front of him possessed the terrifying ability to kill the beasts with a single sword. The steel-colored skin was an undead body bathed in dragon blood. By the way, it is said that he was imprisoned in the prison enchantment because In the battle with the dragon, many cities were destroyed. What is most interesting to Tsuiko is-- "I don''t know who will be stronger between the godslayer and the dragonslayer, regardless of the power of power!" Smiling dangerously, with such thoughts echoing in her heart, Poison Island Kengzi turned into an afterimage and rushed out. His speed was almost 40 to 50% faster than before. The black shadows filled the cloud teeth in his hands, vaguely Turned into a big snake with eight differences, hideous and terrifying. In the face of the shocking attack from Kenko, Bruder was surprised, but he was not afraid of the slightest, or that he was not afraid at all. In the entire dream world, he was also the only person who was not afraid of the coercion of the demon king. "Come on, let''s have a good fight!" With such a roar, Brud raised the big sword in his hand high, slaughtered the dragons, and the steel body bathed in dragon blood exploded with endless power. Vaguely, the ferocious dragon''s momentum was in Brud''s. A tall figure appeared afterwards.Kuwen Novel Network www.kuwenxs.com boom!!! The knife and the sword collided again, and the terrible shock wave spread from the ground where the two collided as the center. Accompanied by the violent roar, the ground also appeared cracked like a spider web. "Humph!" In this collision, the smoke filled his eyes, and Brud firmly grasped the hilt of the sword, bursting out his own power, but it could only stand up to the sword of the purple-haired kimono girl, making it proud The dragon slayer felt unpleasant. just-- "Dragon Killer, you seem to be really good!" The voice that was still full of confidence suddenly came from the purple-haired girl wielding the knife. The next moment, a terrible force came from the big sword, which made Brud, who was already a little tired, frightened and became involuntary. Stepped back a few steps. At this time, the smoke and dust in his sight dissipated, revealing the terrifying eyes that resembled Shura''s death god. "It depends, I have the advantage!" "Now, let''s try it, how long can you last!" The next moment, in the quiet school, the continuous roar echoed again, the earth even shook slightly, and the building collapsed. In this, there were illusion-like chuckles of girls and mens. Howling and wailing... ... ... Just when there was no end to fighting everywhere in Xianjin Island. In the cornerstone gate building in the center of Xianjin Island, a short young man walked on the street not far from the gate on the ground floor. The young mans short, cloud-shui hairstyle, wearing a brightly colored suit and low-rise jeans, makes him look like an ordinary high school student. It is hard to think of him as a super criminal. . "Uh, what an accident, I didn''t even meet anyone along the way." Obviously expecting the demon king''s men to come to crusade, but did not meet anyone along the way, the short young man didn''t know whether he should be irritated without enemies to let him vent or he should be glad that he did not harm the devil''s men. Just thinking of the fear of the devil in his heart at this time, the short young man became angry. "Asshole, I''m a descendant of the dignified sky, how can I be so ambitious, the devil''s men, come out quickly for me, I want to smash your corpses and wash away my shame!" The anger in his heart caused the short young man to growl. What he didn''t expect was-- "It''s really unexpected. I didn''t expect to be discovered. It seems that my assassination technique is a bit rusty recently!" I saw the sassy girl with a single ponytail holding a silver big sword and unexpectedly walked out of the restaurant door not far away, making the short young man suddenly wonder what he should say... .. 872 Chapter 175 Xian Shen Ming Driving Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!puff!!! Nagato couldn''t help laughing when he saw the battle scene of Saya Hua. Not only Nagato, but Nayue and Aye, standing on both sides of Nagato, at the Yin Yang fisheye of the Tai Chi Magic Array at their feet, couldn''t help showing a smile that could not be concealed, probably only on Nagato''s shoulders. Yui is unclear. "In other words, what has Saiyaka been doing recently? I feel like she has returned all the assassination skills to the Lion King facility. Sitting on the throne at the highest point in the dreamland, Nagato looked at one of the many virtual screens in front of him speechlessly, showing the scene of Saayaka fighting, and couldn''t help but say something. Obviously the super criminal didn''t find it, but she jumped out by herself. Nagato didn''t know how to describe it. "This Yui knows!" "Yui Yi knows what Saiyaka''s sister is doing recently!" At this time, the ignorant little elf thought for a while after hearing Nagato''s words, and then said happily. "Oh, Yui, what has Saiyaka been doing recently?" Hearing the words of the well-behaved elf girl, Nagato suddenly became interested. Nagato also wanted to know what was it that caused Saiyakas assassination technique to regress so much, and was affected by the enemys unintentional words and ran out by herself. Up. "Sister Saiyaka is studying with her mother and sister Sangko recently!" Listening to Yui''s words, Nagato''s heart moved. He thought of the various exercises of Ren''er who had recently taken away from her, and then looked at the single ponytail girl on the screen, and suddenly became a little clear. It turns out that you don''t want to be an assassin anymore? but-- "Why is it wrong?" Although I think about it carefully, Sayahua is indeed suitable as Luo Haos heir. Wu Weiyuan, who is proficient in curses, is indeed very suitable for development with Yanling. The basis of assassination is also very suitable for the development of martial arts, plus Huanghua Lin''s power and her future path will become clear... However, Nagato still had some doubts in his heart. "I understand a little bit about this." "That girl, probably to keep up with your brother Nagato." "Although you don''t mind some means, but more often, Nagato, you like to be upright and domineering. The assassin is with you, Nagato, and probably won''t go long!" Crisp words reverberated around, and only a girl in a white dress appeared out of thin air in this dream world. In this scene, the owner of the dreamland, the witch in the gap, Nangong frowned that month, because at the moment Saya appeared, there was no sign that month, as if the dream world was an unclosed house for her. freely. "Sister Shaye, how are you!" No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com After seeing Saya appear, Yui greeted happily, and then the whole body flew to Saya''s shoulder. Obviously, Saya was very popular with Yui. "Is that right?" After thinking about Saya''s words carefully, Nagato murmured softly, then looked at Saayaka in the virtual screen again, and asked, "You are here, that is to say, I have talked to those boring guys. Ok?" "According to official terms, diplomatic relations are established. Of course, the premise is that they consciously send some good sacrifices." Answering Nagato''s questions casually, Saya also looked at the surrounding virtual screens. At this time, in the virtual screen of Saya Hua''s battle, the battle between Saya Hua and the short young man has completely broken out. I saw that the short young man didn''t know what he had done, and the invisible blade like a huge tornado rubbed the atmosphere and fell. On the other hand, Saiyaka greeted him head-on. The simulated space fault generated by the curse force blocked all physical attacks, and the slash was invisible, and was shot down by Saiyaka''s sword. In the constant mutual attacks, the short young man turned into a three-headed six-armed posture, making Nagato lightly. "It''s really an accident." Nagato looked at everything that happened on the screen, and then he remembered a certain term he had remembered, and exclaimed, "No wonder he can manipulate so much dynamism. It turns out that he is a survivor of Tenbe. This kind of mental power manipulation method , It''s quite straightforward to learn from." Tianbu-it is the descendant of the sub-god that should have been extinct. It is said that they are the remnants of the ancient superhuman beings who built a high degree of prehistoric civilization. So far, many relics and customs have survived. "Really, fortunately, I also compiled the list of criminals in these prison barriers. Brother Nagato, you didn''t even read it." Hearing Nagatos words, Saye suddenly puffed up her cheeks and muttered dissatisfiedly, That guys name is Xiutra D. He is the last descendant of the sky. He can use the power of mind to manipulate the phantom wrist to generate shock waves. He is in prison. It''s one of the best, but it can''t beat Saiyaka." "Okay, Brother Nagato, there are some guys in there that might be useful, I''ll go and see. Saying that, Saya waved his hand at several people, took Yui, and disappeared in place instantly, without even the slightest spatial fluctuation, as usual, unpredictable, coming and going without a trace, supernatural. "I still can''t find her traces, Wang, Saya''s ability is not space magic!" Once again unable to sense the secrets of Sayas methods, Nangong finally had to admit that she could not understand Sayas situation at all, so she could only ask Nagato. That month believed that if anyone knew the secret of Sayas teleportation, It''s definitely Nagato. "Saya has never been a space magician or a space capable person." Facing that month''s question, Nagato chuckled, turning his gaze slightly to the entrance of the stairs next to the elevator, and asked, "As for the secret of Saya''s ability, what do you think of the guy hiding in the stairs? " When Nagato asked this sentence, Ah Ye and Na Yue were a little surprised. next moment-- "Please forgive me for my shallow knowledge, I really can''t understand the power of that adult." The sound of clear footsteps came out of the stairs, and saw a slender-looking young man with glasses slowly walked out, and saluted Nagato respectfully, "God in the end, I have seen Lord Demon!" .. 873 Chapter 176 Life and End Seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How can this be! At the moment when Xian Shen Mingjia appeared, whether it was that month or Ah Ye, such a sentence echoed in his heart. As the demon king''s playground, a very unique rule was set in the dream of that month. If you can''t defeat Asuna or Saya Ka as the last gatekeeper, no one can find a way to board here. Of course, Saya''s out-of-specification existence was unanimously ignored by the witches at this time. But now there is a guy who doesn''t look very good, ignoring the rules of dreams, and sneaking up without them knowing. This was really a blow to the two witches, especially that month. If you have to preside over the magic circle, you can''t escape, the two women will definitely attack and kill this guy without hesitation. "Really interesting guy!" Compared with the horror of the witches, Nagato was not surprised. Instead, he looked at this sudden guy with interest. Even if he didn''t open the demon eyes, Nagato could see that this man was filled with blood that denies all mutations. . He was able to ignore the rules in the dream and lurking up, because this bloodline was negating the rules set that month. After all, that rule, for the dream world, is equivalent to the power of supernatural power to the real world. It belongs to a part of weirdness, and it belongs to that part of blood that can be denied. This kind of ability sounds lofty, but in fact-- "That kind of power is nothing more than the realization of a certain strong mans negative will to the world. If it werent for the shallow foundation of the dream world, his bloodline ability would not have much effect at all, at least in the real world. It worked." "The only effect is probably to completely isolate him from the power of magic and other abilities!" Although it was only a moment, Nagato parsed out a lot of peoples situation with instinct, and then suddenly remembered something, and asked: "Xian Shen Mingjia, Xian God Island? You guy, the design of Xian God Island? Whats the matter with the one called...Xian Shen Qianluo?" "Sir, see you!" Facing Nagatos question, the young man with glasses named Xian Shen Mingjia bowed and saluted first, then smiled and said, "Xian Shen Chira is the grandfather of Xian Xia." Nagato didnt feel anything as soon as he said this, but that month felt a bit ridiculous The grandson of the designer and founder of Xianjin Island was actually locked up by the prison barrier on Xianjin Island. It is very speechless to think about this kind of thing. By the way, although it was the key to the prison barrier, he didn''t pay attention to the guys in the barrier that month. In the eyes of that month at that time, being thrown into prison was death. Remembering the dead is really meaningless for that month. "Oh, I remember someone mentioned you!" At this time, Nagato made a posture of careful thinking, then reached out his hand into the void, and quickly pulled out a file. This was one of the classified information passed from the Lion Kings office and opened it. Look, Nagato suddenly Xian Shen Mingjia, the original attacker, and the Silence Breaker are old friends.Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com Basically, any creature can''t survive without spiritual power and magic power, but due to physical problems, Xian Shen Ming Driving can use the defeat that can be eliminated by both spiritual power and magic power, and the zero-type assault double spear of magic-" Hungry wolf Fangzahn''. The so-called Hungry Wolf is a failed work that was born when the Lion King Agency was developing Xuexia Wolf and is collected in a museum on Xian Shen Island. When Nagato just became the king of string gods, he was consciously sent to Nagatos hands, but for Nagato, this weapon is really meaningless, not only the starving wolf, but also Xuexia The wolf is of little significance to Nagato. Everything has a limit. Just like water can extinguish a fire, fire can also evaporate water at certain times. Xuexia Wolf and Dark Hungry Wolf also have their limitations in their elimination ability, at least Nagatos. Strength is not something that this weapon can eliminate. but-- Finding a qualified user for Minghungry Wolf is also a good choice! "How should I say, although you broke the rules, you can be regarded as seeing this king." "If you kill you, this king will appear to be a little cautious, but if you let go, the demon king''s dignity will be somewhat damaged." "So, you said, what should I do?" Looking at the young man in front of him playfully, Nagato asked. There was no expression in the red-haired boy''s words, but Xian Shenming suddenly felt a cold sweat behind his back. However, while he was in a cold sweat, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. At this moment, the young man with glasses understood that he who came here at the risk of being directly bombarded by the devil, finally found a way out. From the beginning, Xian Shen Mingjia didn''t believe that the person who defeated the Demon King could survive. No, to be more precise, Xian Shen Mingjia never believed that they could defeat the Demon King. Its really easy for people who manipulate the entire dream world to get some hole cards for their men. If Xian Shen Mingjia infers that its correct, the three-digit super criminals in the entire prison enchantment are all in this growing dream world. Its just a sacrifice. With empathy, Xian Shen Mingjia didn''t think he would let go of the sacrifice held in his palm. "Subordinates, see your Majesty the Demon King!" Without any hesitation, Xian Shenming knelt down on one knee, expressing his surrender to Nagato! "...Very well, stand aside and wait!" After thinking about "Should I learn from the laughter of those demon kings in the novel when they subdued his subordinates", Nagato decisively gave up the idea, understated an order, and looked at the virtual screen. . At this time, the different battles on different screens have been heated up, and the girls have the upper hand, and they are just getting up... With the passage of time, this demon king''s game has finally slowly reached its end... ps: I wasted a little time in replenishing the myth of Hades. Sasha is so beautiful!.. 874 Chapter 177 The gradual end is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the east side of the island, a man and a woman are facing each other in the ruins of the campus. One of them is a super criminal wearing a black armor and holding a two-handed sword, and the other is a kendo girl in a kimono. At this time, the super criminal body was dripping with blood, and the kendo girl was infected with a black death air. They were unscathed, and the faces of the two confronting each other were in sharp contrast. The criminal''s face was distorted because of pain, and the girl smiled contentedly, even dyed a blush. This kind of euphoria caused by the fighting made the super criminals on the opposite side a chill. "It''s impossible... why..." After another sword collision, the man in armor stepped back several steps before stopping his retreat trend. He stood up again holding the huge sword, staring at the unharmed Koko, panting heavily. The armor man couldn''t understand why he would lose in such a hand-to-hand battle. Obviously, the woman opposite is only a human being, not a demon or something. Then, the self bathed in dragon blood, the self who is already standing at the limit of human beings, logically speaking, it is impossible to lose in such a hand-to-hand battle! "Nothing is impossible. In a sense, you and I are both the same kind of people. We both kill more powerful species to evolve ourselves. It''s just that compared to the big bugs you kill, the guy I kill is more terrifying, right? !" The black air currents all over the body converged on the blade, the smile on Kenzi''s face slightly converged, watching the dragon killer not far away explain, and then with a slight sigh, a cold light flashed in Kenzi''s eyes "However, I have to compliment you. I am indeed a fellow of the Dragon Killer clan, who can make me so happy." "Then, at the end, use my profound meaning to give you a ride!" "The Profound Righteousness-Hell Dragon Break!!!" The girl swung a sword, and from the hell of her own breathtaking wind of death and scorching heat filled her, turning into a scorching storm of hell, swept towards the Dragonkiller, and instantly swept it in. "Ahhhh!!!" The steel-colored skin of the dragon slayer became fragile under the scorching hell aura and the death storm, which made the dragon slayer feel the pain like a delay. However, in this painful moment, the dragon slayer seemed to be back to light. , The head has never been sober. "This, this is..." At this moment, the eyes of the dragon killer seemed to penetrate time and space. He saw his opponent on the barren land, exhausted all his strength, waved his sword and rushed towards a dead god... "It turns out that she is, a godslayer?" This is the last thought of the dragon slayer. The next moment, the scorching tornado from hell will tear it to pieces and turn it into a hell mad dragon, taking the buildings, streets, trees, etc., everything in front of him. broken. Boom boom boom!!! In the continuous roar, the tornado turned into a new passage directly on the top view of the entire artificial island, but at the end of the road, there was a sudden explosion, and endless flames rose into the sky, bringing the remaining prison dragons. Break offset. "Well, it was actually offset?" At the moment when the Prison Dragon Break was cancelled out, Keiko was slightly puzzled. Although she had tried her best to reduce her strength, Keiko knew that her own round of the Prison Dragon Break could definitely penetrate through the entire dreamland of Xian God Island, so the God Killer looked towards the prison. Long Po blasted a new road. Under Kenko''s gaze, at the end of the road, flames filled, and a figure slowly emerged from the flames Asuna!Wei Zun Academy www.weizunsyxs.com At this time, the rapier girl was akimbo her hands on her hips, and she was looking at the person from a long distance away. The dissatisfaction in her eyes made her a little embarrassed, and she couldn''t help but reflect on the fact that her attack range was indeed a bit large, and it had spread to allies. at this time-- boom!!! Suddenly, the sky near the cornerstone gate of Xianjin Island was covered with dark clouds, and the thick thunderbolt directly from the clouds, bombarding the entire area indiscriminately, and several buildings shattered under the thunder, with a loud roar. , Spread throughout the entire dream world. "The movement is so loud, it deserves to be..." ... ... "...As expected of Saya Hua!" With a sigh, Huang Quan slashed out with a sword. The pitch-black knife gang directly slashed a prison criminal in front of him, blood and internal organs were flying, and the surrounding earth was stained blood red. Hiss!!! There was a sudden sound of cold breathing around, and seven or eight super criminals looked at Huangquan in horror at the same time, although the black long straight girl looked quite coquettish, very magical, and people couldn''t help but approach the fire like moths. But that was ignoring Huang Quan''s feet and the double-digit corpse behind him. Compared with Saayaka and Asuna acting as the last guards, Kaneko found the Dragon Slayer and fought a great battle, while Huang Quan became the incarnation of Killer Ji, beheading all the way, and finally led to the prison enclaves. Unite and siege Huangquan. It''s just that they didn''t expect that Huang Quan would be so powerful. Nearly 30 super criminals, in a short period of time, more than 20 were beheaded one after another. At this time, the remaining criminals were completely scared by Huang Quans killing, and fear had already occupied theirs. soul. This makes Huang Quan very dissatisfied, very dissatisfied! then-- "I said, before you come in, even if a guy who is not cruel and famous, come, don''t be afraid, take up your courage and let us fight hard." Looking at the guys in front of him, Huang Quan talked like this, while approaching. Huang Quans original intention was to arouse their blood, but-- "No!" "Help, I don''t want to die!" "Let me go!!" I saw all the criminals in the prison enchantment, when Huang Quan just took a step, they turned around and ran, making Huang Quan a little stunned. The next moment, a dozen blood spears fell from the sky, killing all seven or eight criminals. Crushed to the ground. The criminals were completely wiped out, and there was no sound even a little bit, which was so clean that it was chilling. "Asshole Gada, you''re robbing the blame again!" Although he couldn''t see the person who shot, Huang Quan shouted without hesitation, and he immediately caused a chuckle around him. It sounded extremely proud...... .. 875 Chapter 178 The change of dream is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Baga Gada!" "You come out! I promise not to hack you!" Huang Quan, who was originally in a state of anger, immediately became more angry after hearing the echoing happy laughter, and the ruinous aura on his body fluctuated faintly. Obviously, Huang Quan really wanted to kill people. Probably it is because the colleagues are enemies, or the result of same-sex reprimand. In this hunting game, only Huangquan and Kada are also engaged in large-scale hunting. Yoko was originally considered one, but she met the dragon killer with the strongest frontal combat force in the entire prison enchantment, so there was Can hunt on a large scale. In this small dream world, Huang Quan and Gada met more than once. I don''t know what''s going on. Every time they meet, the two will grab each other''s head for fear that they may not be able to cut enough. Fortunately, both of them restrained each other. Although minor conflicts continued, and quarrels were not once or twice, no major conflict broke out. But this time is different- "You dare to snatch the last few guys away, you are seeking your own death!" That''s right, those killed just now were probably the last few criminals. Although the number of criminals in the entire prison enchantment is as high as three digits, they can''t bear the wild hunt of two extremely fierce girls, Huang Quan and Gada. In Huang Quan''s perception, the criminals in this island have almost died. "Hehe, idiot Huangquan, I''m here!" Just as Huang Quans words fell, a cheerful voice came from Huang Quans left. Huang Quan looked up and saw the top of the ten-storey building. The wild girl was smiling and looking at Huang Quan with long green hair. Fluttering in the wind. "Haha, if you have the ability, come up and chop me!" Reflecting the image of the blackened yellow spring in her emerald green eyes, Gada was extremely happy, and she also had unspeakable surprises. The number of powerhouses at dawn was beyond Gada''s or everyone''s expectations. . Not to mention the Nagato who had previously faced off with their three true ancestors, Saye and Kengzi are Huangquan in front of them, and they are also strong. Although she is still not as good as her, her future is simply bright. That kind of destructive power, even the true ancestor is absolutely unwilling to take it directly. "Humph!!!" Hearing Gada''s provocation, Huang Quan was about to slash it out. At this moment, the entire dream world flickered, causing Huang Quan to instantly stop his movements, and his brows wrinkled slightly, and the blackening aura of destruction actually subsided. Not only Huangquan, but Gada also stood up and looked at the center of the dream world, the door of the cornerstone! "Cut, what a coincidence!" Almost heartily, Huangquan and Gada whispered in unison. The next moment, in the entire dream world, above the corpses in every corner, a white soul was diffused, turning into a stream of light directly hitting the cornerstone door. top. "Ah, do you want to start?" In a corner of Xianjin Island, Saya, bare-footed, holding the sleepy Yui, looked up at the sky, with a smile and expectation on his face, "The dream world created by the soul, in the future It will become a holy place for witches." Behind Saya, there were three or four criminals who were half kneeling on the ground. After seeing the light in the sky and realizing that it was the soul, all of them felt chills. If it weren''t for Lord Saye, let''s end up like this too. Glancing at each other, the loyalty of several people to Saya immediately rose, almost reaching full value. At the same time, for the demon king who had never met, the fear in their hearts almost reached the extreme.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net ... ... At this time, at the highest point of the dream world, the magic circle like Tai Chi pattern had all been activated. Tai Chi with Nagato as the center, the two witches are Yin and Yang, respectively. The surging magic power swept through and turned into a huge vortex, absorbing all the light drawn from the sky, and turning the light into runes in the faint wailing sound Arranged on the ground. "Uh!" Standing on the edge of the magic circle, Xian Shen Mingjia suddenly felt terrified after a while. No matter how idiot he is, he also understands that those streamers are souls, and the souls of the three-digit super criminals in the prison enchantment are now completely annihilated and turned into runes of the magic circle. It''s just like being frightened, never going beyond life! "Do it, that month, Ah Ye!" At this moment, sitting at Nagato in the center of the magic circle, while instructing, he read the Book of Scarlet Moon that I didn''t know when it appeared in his hands. Vaguely, the whole dream world was trembling, as if it was changing. . "Got it!" "Understood, my king!" Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye responded at the same time, and then acted separately. In the first time, that month immediately closed his eyes and began to meditate, and the invisible spatial fluctuations spread from the body of that month''s young girl''s posture, and even began to faintly resonate with the entire space. "Come out, my magic book!" Compared to the simplicity of that month, as the witch of the former secretary of the library, most of Ah Ye''s strength lies in the magic book. Therefore, Ah Ye immediately summoned her own magic book, and suddenly, the simple magic book appeared out of thin air! Magic Book No.014! This is Ah Yes magic book, capable of taking away others inherent accumulation time. A guide to the evil demon who turns an adult with excellent abilities back into a weak child, and turns the opponent''s knowledge and experience into his own. The three existing true ancestors of vampires continue to be active with overwhelming power. The overwhelming inherent accumulation time they have accumulated over a long period of time is the reason for their power. "Sacrifice!" However, Ah Ye summoned the magic book not to be used, but to sacrifice it. In an instant, the flame burned on the magic book, and in a vaguely time flow spread from the burning magic book. The fluctuation of space and the flow of time begin to converge and resonate! boom!!! At this moment, the magic circle has been fully activated, and the powerful attraction will converge in all the time and space ripples and sweep in, and then through the magic circle engraved by the soul, the origin of the entire dream will be transferred! In an instant, the whole world began to change...... .. 876 Chapter 179 The third simulation of Genesis! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! The deep and heavy roar spread across the entire Dream City in an instant. In this small space, the roar echoed continuously, as if the space was responding to something... At this moment, everyone on the Dreamland Island suddenly changed their complexions slightly, as if they felt something was going to happen, especially the third true ancestor, this ancient vampire felt a crisis like never before. Crisis, danger and opportunity! "Really, it feels like a long absence!" The Empress of Chaos, at this moment, was not weighing the danger, whether to break through the entire fourth sister, or guessing whether the fifth true ancestor had any bad thoughts, and invited herself to come. At this moment, what Gada did was to feel the long-lost sense of crisis. Then, she was waiting quietly! The endless life, the years of erasing and rebirth, gave Gada enough wisdom. The chaotic emperor understood that at this time, waiting is the best choice and an absolutely wise choice Boom boom boom!!! Without making Gada wait long, a more terrifying roar came out, echoing in the space, and then, a little bit of collapse occurred at the edge of the space, and the next moment, like a bone sign, the building, the island, and even the whole All the space collapsed. In this continuous and ever-increasing collapse, the entire dream world quickly turned into an endless darkness. "It''s amazing!" Suspended in this darkness, Gada muttered so, and then when he looked around, he saw Huangquan, as well as several other girls who had seen at the top of the Gate of Cornerstone, and Saya, who did not know when he appeared, also suspended in the darkness in. By the way, beside Saya, there are several existences that float like corpses. "So, what are you going to do?" Gada raised her head. At the end of her sight, there was the only light in this endless darkness. On the mysterious magic circle, the red-haired boy was sitting in the center, presiding over something. ... ... "Ok?" Sitting on the throne at the core of the magic circle, Nagato paused slightly, glanced at the darkness below, and saw the emerald green figure staying there peacefully, and suddenly nodded with some satisfaction "I thought you would violently break the situation when you encounter this kind of accident. I never thought that it was so clever, but it would save me wasting my energy to suppress you, and it would not waste my chance to give you a chance." Speaking like this from the bottom of my heart, Nagato opened the page of the Book of Scarlet Moon, which symbolized the witch contract. The magic power of the page was instantly activated, and the two surging magic powers merged into the bodies of Nayue and Aye through the magic powers under their feet, bringing the magic capacity of the two already excellent witches to a higher level, which was not inferior to that. Elder-level vampire. Under this abundant magic power, the time and space fluctuations caused by the intersection of the two witches were more obvious, and the violent magic power even broke their clothes!I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com Sitting on the throne, looking at the scenery of the witches leisurely, Nagato suddenly felt that the god of the string on the edge of the magic circle was a bit obstructive. Although he was unconscious, Nagato still felt obstructive. At this moment, it was not the person who participated in the hunt that was able to wake up, or the host of the magic circle like Nagato. When the thought moved, the ripples in the darkness waved, and the god of strings, including the several subordinates recovered by Saya below, were all rolled up, thrown out of the dream space, and thrown to the outside of the dream. "The obsessive guy is gone, and I immediately feel that my thoughts are clear!" "So, let''s start!" First adjusted his mentality with such a chuckle, Nagato''s eyes gradually showed a sense of solemnity, and the next moment, Nagato''s body burst out with a shocking breath, which echoed in the darkness. Although there is no oppressive impact, anyone can feel that he is like a toy in the hands of the master of this breath! "How could it be so strong!!!" Among them, the one who reacted the most was Gada, who had not had any particular reaction before. Even though the years have given the chaos''s emperor more and more broad knowledge, Gada still can''t imagine that someone can exude such a terrible breath, and even Cain has never given her the terrible feeling. "I said, there must be light!" At this moment, a clear voice reverberated in the entire dark space. Everyone who heard this slightly familiar sentence had a meal in their hearts, and Gada''s face was even more unbelievable-- "Difficult, is it, he wants..." Before Gada''s words were finished, the light shone in the darkness and filled the whole world! This light is not ordinary light, but the light of creation and development! Under this light of creation and opening up, the girls hearts seemed to have experienced an unspeakable baptism. In an instant, they fell into their own epiphany, and after Nagato uttered the first words of Genesis, they also fell into In a trance state. At the foot of Nagato, a small triangular magic circle appeared slowly, superimposed on the Tai Chi magic circle. The next moment, the brilliance shining between the heavens and the earth suddenly converged, rushed into Nagato''s body, flew out again, and turned into a long gate with golden light, standing on the left back side of the throne, that is the long gate of heaven! "I said, heaven and earth come out!" At the next moment when Nagato of Heaven appeared, Nagato, who was sitting on the throne, blurted out the second sentence of creation words! Previously, the time and space fluctuations continuously converged by the two witches erupted from the origin of the dream world at this moment. The power of time and space instantly flooded the world opened up by light and fixed it. The sky and the earth were also in an instant. forming. As the world took shape, a force of time and space fell into Nagatos body from the void. The next moment, the force of time and space surged and changed. Suddenly, a Nagato wearing a nine-tailed white fox appeared in the sky, standing on the throne. Right back. "I said, this world is the world of witches!" As soon as the last Chuangshiyan spirit came out, the crimson light bloomed from Nagato, carrying the Book of Scarlet Moon, and flew out, turning into the third Nagato, standing in front of the throne, opening the magic guide book in his hand, endless Crimson light was shed, and a civilized city was born. Dreamland Genesis, complete! ps: Very good, there is one big continuous plot left... 877 Chapter 180 Three Resuscitation First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Recovering from the trance of epiphany, Saya opened his eyes. At this moment, the girl in white dress and gauze found herself standing on a meadow. What she saw was the vast and endless sky and the earth. Farther away, she was full of witch-style urban buildings. . "The creation of the world in one word is really eye-opening!" For all this, even Saya had to express admiration, not to mention other things, it was the light of creation and pioneering that was shown before, which allowed Saya to grasp the first trace of inspiration for further perfecting his own path. but-- "After all, it is not the real world, is it still flawed?" Saye squinted his eyes slightly, and a gleam of divine light flashed through his pupils, causing the eyesight of the girl in white dress and gauze to increase suddenly, and instantly saw the unreality of this world, or the half-virtual, half-real state. "After all, the predecessor is just a dream manifestation." "It''s understandable!" After she moved the little elf girl who had been sleeping in her arms a little bit to make her more comfortable, she looked in all directions, and soon the girl saw Asuna, Saya Ka, Hwangizumi, and Tsunko, and Gada is also located on this prairie. Seeing their situation, Saya judged that the girls were still in a state of epiphany. Saya was not surprised by this. Observing Genesis did give Saya a lot of benefits, but for Saya, it was just icing on the cake. Even without this epiphany, Sayas path was clear, and at best, the speed of progress was a little slower. "It seems that they still need a lot of time to digest this epiphany!" Saying so softly, Saya ignored them, looked at the distant city, and then stepped out, the whole person disappeared in place, and in the next moment, Saya appeared at the top of the most central building in the city. . "Saya, you are here!" As soon as he stepped here, Saya heard Nagatos slightly low voice, and then Saya saw it, standing at both ends of the building, Nayue and Aye, who were in epiphany, and the red hair on the huge throne at the top center. juvenile. At this time, the red-haired boy was looking at him with his hands on his head. What the red-haired boy said just now. And beside the throne, are three red-haired teenagers with different styles. On the left and back of the throne is a red-haired boy with a faint golden light, like the gods of the heavens, high above, and on the right back of the throne is a red-haired boy wearing a nine-tailed white fox, looking noble and calm. , People have to be convinced, but standing in front of the throne is a red-haired boy full of negative vitality, like a scarlet moon, very lonely! However, the three clones of Nagato are not what Saya is concerned about. What Saya cares about is-- "Brother Nagato, is it expensive? How do I feel that you are a little weak?" "Well, it''s bigger than I thought. In addition, I didn''t use the power of the core system and the energy of the heavens and realms. In order to reset the dream world into a dimension between reality and reality, I almost used the three power systems. The energy drained!" Extraordinary novel www.ffxss.com "Three speeches are the power of the three ways, exhausting me!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato, who was sitting on the throne, spoke calmly. In the previous creation, Nagato completely took advantage of some of the original power in the body, as well as the power of the heart, all the powers outside the power, and everything in the entire dimensional world, almost the energy held by Nagato. Present. "It seems that creating the world is not so easy!" Saya softly said with emotion when he heard Nagato''s words. "Yes, now that I think about it, I can get the identity of the creator of the world, it''s a great opportunity!" Recalling that I had become a creator in a muddle-headed manner, and seeing that I just created a dimension of virtual and real out of thin air, it almost exhausted all the power beyond the cards, and Nagato was also a little speechless. Sure enough, this is an era of fate! "If you want to really play the creation of the world, no matter what, you must cross the threshold of the true god. At that time, it is the time for me to contact the creation!" After a pause, Nagato spoke like this. While speaking, the avatar of Heaven on the left back of Nagato turned into a magic rune in the dim light, floating in front of Nagato, and in Nagatos sight, the magic rune was In addition to the condensed order at the beginning, there was another nick. That is the nick named Chuangshi! Although it is shallower than the notch of order, I finally took the first step on the way of creation. Next, we need Nagato to continuously understand the way of creation. Sooner or later, this notch can continue to condense and complete. of. "come back!" In the bottom of my heart, how to call, the magic rune turned into a golden light into the center of Nagato''s eyebrows, the upper dantian integrated into Nagato and the precious Dao power flowing in Nagato''s body converge, producing a trace of mysterious mysterious energy. In Nagato''s perception, this qi machine is constantly baptizing his body and soul. In this baptism, the Heavenly Way model spoke to Nagato about its changes in a mysterious and mysterious way. Soon, Nagato knew all the changes in the Heavenly Way pattern. "Tiandao mode is progressing well, but what about authentic mode?" Following Nagatos doubts, on the right back of the throne, the red-haired boy wearing a nine-tailed white fox turned into a dragon ball in the black and gold brilliance, directly integrated into Nagatos lower dantian, and also merged with Dao power. Come, there is a trace of mysterious mysterious energy, baptizing Nagato. "The way of time, has finally reached the threshold?" Nagato was somewhat surprised to find that his own way of time had reached the threshold. Under the baptism of the most essential power of time, Nagato could comprehend the law of time anytime and anywhere, and reached a deeper level of the law of time. Next, the last humane clone automatically made blood jade, and once again merged with Nagato''s heart. With the passing of blood, the strength in Nagato''s body quickly returned to its original level, and even went a step further. "It seems that the humanitarian model is also somewhat improved!" Standing up from the throne, Nagato said secretly in his heart, but there was unspeakable joy on his face. As a practitioner of the way of the strong, any improvement in strength would make Nagato happy... 878 Chapter 181 The final scene of the festival is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the scarlet moon, on Xian God Island. It was already close to midnight at midnight, and the Nami-in Temple festival continued. Because of the news of the dawn of the country and the baptism of the crimson moonlight, the atmosphere of the whole festival became more and more enthusiastic, making people linger. On a commercial street on the central artificial island, fancy stalls stand on both sides of the street, side by side, enclosing the middle block, and the owner of the stall is located in the middle of the stall. They wore more luxurious clothes that were different from the past, and yelled from time to time, making the noise become a whole... Pedestrians passed by one after another, laughing and laughing, looking around, patronizing the surrounding stalls, they all smiled and vented their inner joy. The sound from them was also mixed with the noise around them, which was very lively. Walking on the street, Nagato looked at all this, and felt quite emotional. Even though he was so lonely and domineering, Nagato occasionally didn''t mind enjoying the noise of the world. At this time, the red-haired boy condensed his breath, wearing a purple windbreaker, he looked like an ordinary handsome boy. And the person not far in front of Nagato is Saya! Saya at this time is very different from the past. The light gauze and white clothes that had been worn on her had disappeared, replaced by a yukata, but it was not an ordinary yukata. The whole body is white, with golden lines embroidered on it, following a rather mysterious trajectory, forming a very dazzling pattern, with ribbon-like satin hanging on both sides, and matching the white color of the bathrobe. It looks like a little princess in a new outfit. At this time, Sayas face was smiling happily, wearing a gorgeous yukata, with a silver bell-like laughter, patronizing the stalls back and forth, her beautiful big eyes curved into a smile The crescent shape, obviously, the mood of its owner, that is good and cannot be better. Incarnate as a beautiful little butterfly.Naisa walked through the crowd, her eye-catching yukata coupled with the owner''s exquisite face and laughter, all the pedestrians looked sideways and attracted her attention. Even the owner of some stalls kindly gave her some free food, which made Saya laugh constantly. Over time, such a cheerful and lively little princess has become a landscape on the lively commercial street... "It''s rare to see such a cheerful Saya!" Feeling so emotional in his heart, Nagato suddenly felt that before, because the other girls were in epiphany, Nagato invited Saya to visit the festival again when he was bored, and he did a good job "But think about it, all these years, thanks to Saya!" Following in the footsteps of the girl, Nagato wandered while her mood spread, and suddenly realized that Saya had helped him solve many, many things over the years. If it weren''t for Saya, Nagato would be sure that the speed of his advancement was absolutely Not so fast. The memories of the past began to replay, making Nagato stunned for a while. "Brother Nagato!" Not long after, the girl''s clear and sweet voice called Nagato back from her thoughts. Nagato raised her head, only to realize that the two had left the commercial street and came to a quieter park. The girl first glanced straight at Nagato, then turned her head away, and muttered a little dissatisfied-Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net "It''s amazing when you are shopping with others, really!" "sorry!" Seeing that Saya had made a small emotion in front of him very rarely, Nagato hurriedly said with a chuckle, and at the same time, he walked a few steps closer, and took the girl''s little hand before the girl had time to react. "I just remembered a few things, don''t worry, from now on, I won''t be distracted anymore." "Ok!" Listening to Nagato''s words, Saya nodded with a flushed face. Although this situation was a bit sudden, Saya was not an ordinary girl after all, and did not show any excessive actions. After blushing slightly, she appeared calm and composed, at least on the surface. Therefore, the two of them held hands in such a tacit understanding, and walked quietly without talking. This park is probably a rare quiet place on Xianjin Island at this time. The two people who just came out of the commercial street immediately felt another sense of beauty. Before they knew it, they walked to the center of the park. Under a big tree. "Saya..." At the moment when he reached under the big tree, Nagato moved, and saw the red-haired boy suddenly pull Saya into his arms and whispered in the girl''s ear, "Thanks for your hard work these years." "Humph!" Although Nagatos movements were sudden, Sayas reaction was faster and she was about to break free. But after hearing Nagatos words, for some reason, the girl stopped her movements and just snorted As if the girl was saying, you just know! "If it weren''t for you, I am afraid that the various forces under me would have been messed up by myself. I said bluntly that I was able to get to this point, Saya, you really contributed to it." As Nagato told, Saye''s body gradually tightened, and the girl realized what... If according to the usual situation, Saya should start the phase shift at this time and ran away directly, but for some reason, this time, the girl did not act, just bury her head in the arms of the red-haired boy without saying a word. "Although our relationship has been very close for a long time, even going back to the source, you are me, but after all these years, Saya, you have also walked out of your own path and become an independent creature." "So Saya, be my love!" Holding Saya tightly, Nagato put his head in the girl''s hair and said softly. "Ok!" After a long time, the girl''s tight body loosened, and she responded softly. Bang bang bang!!! At this moment, as a burst of colorful light flashed, the dazzling fireworks in the sky brought a muffled sound, blooming in the night sky... And this is the end of tonight''s festival...... .. 879 Chapter 182 Turbulence and departure third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the island of String God, the day after the Haoruin Festival. While the people of the new empire built on the artificial island were still cheering, the whole world fell into an unprecedented chaos. Whether it is the three great ancestors gathering together on the island of Xianjin, talking to the fifth great ancestor Crimson Moon, or the dawn of the two chiefs and the world-famous Grim Reaper facing the three great ancestors, or the fifth great ancestor establishing the fourth The affairs of the Empire of Night shocked the whole world several times. Although Nagato established the Empire of Dawn, he completely denied that his country was the Empire of Night. But there is no doubt that in the minds of everyone except insiders, the Empire of Dawn is the Fourth Night Empire built on the Pacific Ocean! The three empires of the night were already on par with all the government forces of mankind- This is one of the reasons why the Sanctuary Alliance date was signed under the deterrence of the Warlord. If not, the bloody nature of some radicals in human society and the threat of Warlord would not necessarily bring peace. But now, the rise of another Empire of Night undoubtedly disrupted the balance. To some extent, the Sanctuary Covenant has actually been destroyed. "The whole situation is a bit chaotic, and the foundation of the covenant''s existence has been destroyed. Nowadays, in other places except Xianjin Island, even in other Demon Special Zones, it is extremely normal for humans to fight against the Demon and cause casualties." "According to the latest intelligence network news, the island country is actively contacting developed countries such as the United Nations, the United Nations, and religious forces. The result is unknown." "As for the demons, the anti-primal ancestor forces within the three night empires are also ready to move, seemingly dissatisfied with the emergence of the fourth ancestral empire. "My lord, you said..." The seat of the government of the Dawn Empire, that is, in an office in the original cornerstone gate building, the former Six Blades of the Taishi Bureau, Fizaki Kiriha, is reporting in detail the intelligence information from the intelligence department that was established just before dawn. But at the end of the story, Fizaki Kiriha couldn''t help being stunned when he saw the state of the subject he was reporting. In the eyes of Fizaki Kiriha, Lord Saya, who has always been shrewd and capable, and never procrastinated in times of trouble, was in a daze at this time, and there was a trace of ignorance on the cute cheeks that people can''t help but ignore. Idiotic expression. OMG!I must be dreaming! How could the mysterious and misty Lord Saye have such a posture! It must be the way I opened it!!! Although I overturned the coffee table in my heart, I couldn''t help but spit out frantically, but there is no doubt that the black sword witch who was once the lion king''s institution, has experienced many things, and now is Liushen Wuzhu. Long ago at a loss. "Are those guys on Xianjin Island wrong?" At this moment, Saye''s voice came, and Fizaki Mizuki''s whole body was shocked. The black long straight girl looked at Saya again, but found that the mysterious and misty girl did not know when she changed back again, as if the scene she had just seen was an illusion. "Huh?! Wuye, what are you in a daze!" Seeing the somewhat stunned Fizaki Kiriha, Saya frowned and shouted softly, and immediately let Fizaki Kiriha come back from her dazed state. The girl was surprised and immediately bowed to Saya. "I''m sorry, my lord! The subordinate had a illusion just now and was rude!" While bowing, Fizaki Kiriha suddenly felt in her heart that she was definitely too tired to sort out information last night, and actually saw an illusion. Similarly, Fizaki Kiriha felt that after reporting the information, she definitely had to sleep well. feel. It''s just that Fizaki Mizuki, who was bowing, didn''t notice, and Sayana showed blushing cheeks. And the small magic circle in Saya''s hands-- Spiritual implying magic circle! Then, at the moment when Feizaki Kiriha got up, the small magic circle disappeared into Saya''s hands, and the girl was looking at all the information in a solemn manner, and then asked seriously-- "Are those guys on Xianjin Island wrong?" "Yes, the situation of several companies looks a little weird..." ... ... "puff!!!" He Gada strolled on the edge of the shore of Shijin Island, Nagato suddenly couldn''t help laughing. Everything that happened in the office just now was completely seen by Nagato. In other words, it was because Nagato and Saya secretly contacted and chatted mentally that the girl showed that embarrassment. "what are you laughing at?" The third true ancestor who was with Nagato suddenly became a little unclear. "Nothing, just saw some interesting things." Although he saw the curious eyes of the Emperor Chaos, Nagato was unwilling to share Sayas embarrassment with others. Instead, he turned the topic off, Speaking of which, are you really going back? Honestly, Sheng Jian will soon It will come, and your empire is not as safe as mine." "I understand this very well!" Hearing Nagatos question, Gada was really distracted, and looked at Nagato with a little complicated gaze, Although its not all of the real world, there is no doubt that you are already on the path of creation. , Indeed better than that old guy." "But I can''t hold back!" "Although I am not a qualified king and cannot meet the requirements of the king, I am absolutely unwilling to become the kind of king who abandons the country and escapes alone. This is my Jada''s decision!" "Well, then you have to be careful. This time it will be very different from usual. Don''t be superstitious about experience!" Hearing what Gada had said, Nagato didn''t say anything any more, but subconsciously ordered that the will of the true ancestor who had gone through countless years was not so easily shaken, unless Nagato was willing to directly commit violence. "Then, goodbye, the fifth true ancestor!" "What happened last night, thanks!" I saw the Cuifa girl speak softly, and then the whole person suddenly approached Nagato and kissed the red-haired boy on the cheek. Then the whole person jumped back and turned into a spot of emerald green light, disappearing into the air, leaving only Next sentence- "This is my gift in return!" .. 880 Chapter 183 The so-called first honeymoon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At six o''clock in the morning. The clouds are gradually dyed white, the sky is gradually dyed blue, and the golden brilliance gradually dyes the earth green, bringing a trace of vitality and vitality to the world, and coloring the world... The air still reverberates with a little bit of coolness, so that the early morning on Xianjin Island will not be uncomfortably hot, but I believe that this little bit of coolness will fade away soon. At that time, the situation of the sun baking the earth again will also Coming again... I have to say that the temperature on Xianjin Island is really a torture. When the sky was not bright yet and the temperature was still in a very cool condition, Naisa had already opened her sleepy eyes. She patted her cheek, the girl cheered up, then stretched her waist and got up from the bed. The restored vitality of the big eyes blinked and blinked constantly, seeming to bring the colors of the whole world under their control. At this time, Nasha was still wearing a pajama-style short-sleeved shirt and shorts, and she didn''t seem to have any plans to change clothes, so she opened the door of her room and walked out of the room. This is Naisa''s daily life. I don''t know if the memory before the amnesia is affected, Naisa will get up early in the morning every day. Because even if she loses her memory, she is still a girl with cleanliness. Almost every morning, she has to clean up the sanitary environment at home, make breakfast, and finally change her clothes to wake others up. By the way, the place where the girls live at this time is still the courtyard that Nagato originally bought here. Although every girl has her own room in the cornerstone building, the girls still like to live here. In the eyes of girls, compared to deserted high-rise buildings, such courtyards are more popular! In about twenty minutes, Nasha finally cleaned up the sanitary environment. Even with the help of Huangquan and Kongzi who got up later, after breakfast, Nasha went to wake people up one by one. When she reached the door of Nagato, the girl hesitated, then opened the door "Brother Nagato, it''s time to..." The mentality is ready. Nasha, who saw the picture shouldnt be seen, opened the door with fearless courage. After walking in, he found that there were only three expressionless Astaruts lying in the bed, turning their heads. Look at her. "Hey, Astarut, why is it only you, Brother Nagato!" Naisa was not surprised that the blue girl appeared in Nagatos room, because Astarut was originally Nagatos special pillow for a while, and Nasa also understood that Nagato is not all taking advantage of it, and it also helps people. The life body girl sorts out the reasons for the body. "...At midnight, your lord and Saya have left Xianjin Island for their honeymoon." "what?!!" Naisa felt that she seemed to have heard some terrible news, she couldn''t help raising her tone of voice, and the shrill voice immediately attracted the attention of all the waking people in the entire courtyard... ... ... "Haha!" The fifth novel www.d5xs.net "If nothing else, the artificial island should be very interesting now!" Among the clouds thousands of miles away from Xianjin Island, Nagato lay leisurely among the clouds, watching the rising sun slowly, and suddenly whispering to the girl in white in his arms, with a smile in his words . "Humph!" The girl who was buried in the arms of the long door heard this, and suddenly snorted. Although she couldn''t see the girl''s face, Nagato knew that Saya''s face was definitely redder. At this time, the girl was absolutely worried about how to face other people when she returned to the island of String God. This time the so-called honeymoon trip was completely caused by Nagato forcibly pulling Saya out. "If Dawn is to become an extraordinary empire, it has to go through trials. If we are still stationed on Xianjin Island, how can other people take action against Dawn. So, for our organization, let''s go on our honeymoon!" It was for this reason that Nagato pulled Saya directly out, and still in front of Astarut... "That, is it all right?" After a long time, the morning sun finally shined directly on the two of them. Saya was also in the sun, slowly raising her head, and saw the girl glance at the direction of Xian Shen Island, "There are still a few restless islands on the island. factor." "Don''t worry, although I''m not as careful as you, but before I come out, I have already handed over the power to the son!" "With the abilities of Kenzi, it is enough to deal with everything, and..." At the end, Nagatos eyes flashed with extreme indifference, and he said coldly, I have left so much combat power. If we cant cope with our return, then there is no need for Xianjin Island. Up." "indeed so!" After thinking about it a little bit, Saya agreed with Nagato''s point of view. I have to say that Nagato and Saya are very compatible with each other on the aspect of affinity. At least on this point of coldness, they fit very well. Nagato''s several near-destroying actions were completed by the two together. "Well, now I can say, where are we going?" Just after the first question was over, Saya raised the second question. To be honest, Saya didn''t know why Nagato would go out on a whim. Although he said that the empire was tested, it definitely had other purposes. Otherwise, even if it is a honeymoon, there is no need to rush for a while. and-- While thinking about it, Saya looked at the rising sun in everyones eyes, but in the eyes of Saya and Nagato, half of the sun was already dyed in pitch black. It was obvious that someone who was sleeping in the depths of the alien world This guy can''t help but wake up. "Ah, I can''t hide it from you!" "However, than the lawsuit said, let you see it yourself!" Speaking so softly, Nagato''s spiritual power spread and wrapped himself and Saya. The next moment, the two seemed to be one with the space, disappearing in place in the ripples of the space. Almost at the same time, between the human world and the other world, the ripples of space swayed again...... .. 881 Chapter 184 Destroyed God Realm second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh? This is..." Breaking out of the spatial ripples, what is presented to Saya is a whole new world. There is no sun in the sky, but the whole world is shining with a slightly dim light. In the girls sight, there is a plain land full of weeds. At the end of the land, the girl can see a dilapidated temple stubbornly Stand there. "It can probably be called God Realm!" After receiving Sayas words, the red-haired boy looked around with a slight emotion. His eyes didnt stay on the flowers and grasses in this world, but glanced at the world itself. The purple eyes seemed to see something through the void. "One, the God Realm on the verge of collapse!" "collapse?" Saya was also slightly surprised when he heard Nagato''s words. A gleam of light flashed in the girl''s eyes, and her vision instantly entered another level. In an instant, the girl showed a look of surprise. In her sight, the laws of this world were disintegrated and re-emerged under the stronger laws of the outside world. Plastic. "This is the mezzanine between the human world and the other world, the prehistoric god world!" "The laws of this world are based on the original human world. Before the endless years, the human world and the other world collided, causing the two worlds to gradually merge into a plane world, resulting in different laws of the world, leading to the loss of the foundation of this god world. It is constantly breaking down, and it seems that it will be integrated into a whole new world." "This is actually on the same level as the space where the demon controlling the witches was located, but under the collision of the law long ago, the two have separated. If it weren''t for the so-called demon, I would not be able to find it. to here." Activate his true ancestor''s authority and psychic attributes, Nagato whispered to the girl, while holding the other''s petite body, flew directly in the direction of the ruined temple. "Oh, God Realm!" He consciously hugged Nagato''s waist with his backhand, but Saya was a little clear in his heart, but she didn''t wait for her to ask further, very abruptly, in the girl''s perception, there was a malicious wave from below. Boom boom boom!!! The next moment, the ground in front of Nagato and Nagato burst open. A humanoid monster with a height of at least five meters and a height of almost ten meters broke out of the ground. In a blink of an eye, its number was as high as three digits, spread over the entire plain, and seemed to prevent the two from approaching the temple. Ho Ho Ho!!! The monsters screamed in unison at the two oncoming people in the sky. In the pervasive and powerful pressure, several pitch-black energy pillars blasted out. There is no need for Nagato to do anything. In an instant, a mysterious brilliance appeared on Saya, and then a huge scroll appeared out of thin air, unfolding a part! But I saw the first picture of the real spiritual road map, the world tree map reappeared! Whoosh whoosh!!! The thirteen fruits on the tree of the world turned into royal thirteen knights and appeared in an instant, blocking the many monsters. In the face of the combined force of the monsters, the royal knights performed their unique skills one after another...E-Bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com Boom boom boom!!! Various skill attacks collided head-on with the dark energy column group attacks, and the shocking impact was remembered over the entire plain. Although the Royal Knights'' attacks were more diverse and their individual combat power was stronger, they couldn''t stand the monsters with more firepower points, and the firepower was more pure. The two sides of the bombing were actually all in one time. "Do you see it?" Slightly slowing down the speed of the flight, Nagato looked at the monsters underneath and the Royal Knights blasting against each other, feeling the familiar and unfamiliar pressure on the opponent, and asked Saya. "Is it the power of God?" Saya''s face also showed a little seriousness, but after carefully reviewing his own perception, his brows suddenly wrinkled, "Although I can feel the divine power, I don''t know if it is my illusion. The divine power on the monsters is a bit weird. ." "Those are corpses!" Looking at the underground monsters, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh. He had been able to ascend the position of the true god for a long time. After being suppressed for a long time, he had already realized a lot of knowledge about becoming a true god either intentionally or unconsciously "The monsters produced on the corpse of the gods, although the situation in different worlds may be somewhat different, but their names are the same, they are called gods!" "God evil?" Seeing the royal knights underneath fighting wildly with the three-digit humanoid monsters, Saya frowned, not knowing what he was thinking about. At this moment, Nagato moved again. I saw the red-haired boy clinging to Saya''s waist, and the two entered a state of rapid speed, turned into a light, and instantly reached the ruined temple. Ho Ho Ho!!! Landing directly from the gap at the top of the temple, Nagato and Saya can clearly hear the unwilling roars of the outside world, and even Saya, who shares vision with the royal knights, can clearly see that there are several gods trying to break down. The temple was bounced away by the mysterious barrier. "Let''s go!" The two lightly landed on the ground. Nagato glanced at the broken walls and pillars around him, and didn''t care much. Instead, he hugged Saya and walked directly in a certain direction he sensed. "Brother Nagato, you said this is the God Realm, so why do those gods die?" Saya was held by Nagato and strolled forward. From time to time, he looked at the surrounding environment and tried to analyze the prehistoric Shinto civilization, but found that the time was a bit too long, and the analysis had no results, so he asked Nagato. "God, there are many kinds!" "Believe in gods, law gods, innate gods, giant gods, etc., there are many gaps between different gods, and even the differences between the same kind of gods are very large, and even some gods still have great shortcomings." "The gods here should be the gods of heaven and earth, a kind of gods attached to heaven and earth. They conform to the law and conform to the law since they are born, and they may not even have feelings, but the manifestation of the law. Under the great changes of the law, they It can only fall." While speaking, Nagato''s face also showed a trace of emotion, sighing for these compatriots above the Shinto. At this moment, under the leadership of Nagato, the two went through several turns and came to the door of the temple in the deepest part of the temple. They looked at each other, and the two wandered in, suddenly the surrounding world changed... .. 882 Chapter 185 Inheritance and Undercurrent Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Step out, the surrounding space seems to be liquefied. Under the ripples of the space, the two crossed different dimensions and came to a space full of dim golden light. This space is not big, only about one hundred square meters. On all sides of the space, even on the ground, there are graffiti-like patterns painted, and the dim golden light that fills the entire space is emitted from these patterns. However, these are not the focus of Nagato and Saya, their eyes are on the center of the space. It was a three-meter-high stone stele with countless divine writings inscribed on it. And behind the stele, there is a small pool, which can only hold a curled-up person, but it is full of golden liquid. "It seems that our harvest looks good!" Holding Sayas hand, Nagato stepped forward to the stele. Although he did not understand the divine text on it, as a being able to communicate with the world and all things, for this kind of writing written by God with a little spirituality, Nagato Can also communicate. There were not many words on it, and Nagato soon understood the meaning. "So that''s it, is this the reason why the god died?" On this stone tablet, Nagato interprets the fact that in the age of gods, the beasts did not exist, even vampires did not exist, and the sons of gods fell into sinners. In order to resist the gods, they used forbidden secret methods to attract Outside world. Under the collapse of the laws caused by the collision of the world, the omnipotent gods ushered in the final dusk! "No, it shouldn''t be all the above!" Saya, who was in sync with Nagatos spirit, also immediately retorted after learning all the information, The so-called sinner should be Cain, but the reason why Cain invited the outside world is completely silent. If it is only to resist the gods, No need for such a drastic move." "Maybe, we will know everything when that guy wakes up anyway." Nagato also knew that the story on the stone tablet was incomplete, but the red-haired boy didn''t care, but took Saya''s hand indifferently, and came to the small pond behind the stone tablet, and couldn''t help but exclaimed "I never thought that the departed gods still have emotions, and they know how to leave a legacy!" "Although this inheritance is uneasy and kind!" While talking, Nagato released Sayas hand, squatted down, and reached out into the pool water. The next moment, the golden pool water bloomed with a strong breath, echoing throughout the space, and the golden pool water seemed to live. In general, he went up against Nagato''s hand. just-- "Soul Hole!" In the indifferent voice, the breath blooming in the pool water became extremely tyrannical, as if to choose someone to eat, but soon, the breath stopped abruptly, and the countercurrent pool water fell into the pool again without any response. The violent breath just now seemed like a dream. "In other words, those gods really make people wonder how to evaluate!" Saya, standing behind Nagato, did not move anything, watching the scene quietly from beginning to end, and couldn''t help but sigh. Saya understood that the golden pool water was left over from the age of the gods, and it was considered a prehistoric heritage. . As long as you absorb these things, you can integrate part of the luck of the dead gods, reinvent yourself and recast your body. And what was just obliterated by Nagato was an obsession from the gods. If you are invaded by this obsession, you will be assimilated into a member of the gods. When you recast your body, you will consciously use the bodies of the gods as a template to recast your body, thus becoming the gods of Xintiandi. Just-49 e-book www.49txt.com "Who wants to do this kind of painful god of heaven and earth!" With such complaints in his mouth, Nagato retracted his hand and snapped his fingers. The void around him suddenly opened, and the cold breath filled it. Then, a familiar ball of light emerged from the cracked void. The original fourth true ancestor who is being bred! "I don''t know what special chemical reaction will be produced when using the heritage of the gods to cultivate a cursed vampire, original Agurola, don''t let me down!" While speaking, Nagago pushed the light ball into the golden pool of water. "Okay, let''s go. Before this God Realm completely collapses, let''s see if there are any other good things!" Standing up, and placing a barrier conveniently, Nagato smiled at the girl behind him. . "Okay!" The girl chuckled and stretched out a hand to Nagato. Holding the girl''s hand, the two of them disappeared in the same place as the ripples of the space waved... ... ... Just when Nagato and Saya were traveling to fight monsters in the Lost God Realm-- In the human world, the undercurrent is surging. boom!!! A strong collision erupted in a wilderness in the French region, which lifted up a large amount of smoke and dust, and then a figure flew upside down from the smoke and dust and hit a few embraced tree trunks. "Ah! Poof!!" What flew upside down was a girl with pink hair. Under the impact, the girl suddenly vomited a large mouthful of blood, and her whole body suddenly fell to the ground, seemingly unable to get up. "It''s really vulnerable, is this a witch?" At this time, such a rude voice came from the fading smoke. Soon, a middle-aged man with a shirtless scar wandered out, looking at the girl who fell on the ground, his face was full of disdain. "This is no way!" Immediately after that, another voice came. This was a young man dressed in a doctor''s costume with a touch of pride on his face, "No matter how strong the magic power is, the ability is unique, the weakness of the witch''s body is inevitable!" "you!" The originally sluggish girl, seeing the man dressed as a doctor, suddenly showed hatred and a touch of speechless pain. If it weren''t for the betrayal of her companion, how could she be ambushed. Sure enough, shouldn''t the witch expect extra friendship? "Don''t blame me, Linya, who calls you a very valuable witch, but don''t worry, don''t you have a good impression of me? Before I sell you, I will take all your virginity! " While speaking, a sly smile appeared on the face of the young doctor, making the girl suddenly speechless with anger. at this time-- "It''s disgusting!" The sudden voice stunned everyone!.. 883 Chapter 186 Witch’s Redemption Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden sound stunned everyone present! Especially the eyes of the young doctor and the scared man were wide open, showing an expression of extreme consternation. You know, in order to avoid everyones sight and catch the witch smoothly, the place they chose was barren and crowded. They even checked before and after they started their hands. As a result, someone appeared soon after they started their hands. How not surprised. "who!" Almost immediately, the big scared man reacted first and turned to look at the source of the sound, only to see a short-haired girl in a dark blue coat standing about ten meters away from him, looking at him with disgusting eyes. Wait for others. The person who came is no one else, but the witch Saya regained some time ago, Xiandu Mu Yuma! "What, is it another witch?" "It''s just right, the last time it was too easy, it was down with a single blow, I hope you little girl can last longer!" The moment he saw the girl, Scar Dahan let go of his frown and showed a relaxed look. With one hand, he easily waved the two-handed sword in his hand, slowly approaching the girl, trying to put pressure on her. just-- "Kill all those two scumbags, Cang!" Xiandu Mu Youma didn''t have any thoughts at all, and directly called out his guardian, the green knight-Cang! In an instant, the cyan armored knight with a height of more than three or four meters suddenly appeared, and instantly rushed in front of the big man, drew his sword straight and slashed, the huge long sword pierced the air, and even produced a burst of explosion. boom!!! You Ma''s decisiveness was beyond the big man''s expectation. Facing the attack of the blue knight, the big man could only block it with a horizontal sword, but in the violent collision, he was directly knocked into the air by the powerful force of the blue knight. "Asshole!" The man who was flying upside down was indignant, and then suddenly realized that he had hit something, and he stopped the tendency to fly upside down, but the man who had not had time to react, he saw the blue knight chasing him up and cut with a sword! Tear!!! As soon as his stomach hurts, the big man found himself falling down. In his sight, there was a huge cyan knight, and a chain net that was scattered in the air for unknown time, and a lower body was hanging on it. ... "It turns out that I have..." Before he finished speaking, the big man fell into an eternal sleep... "what!!!" The death of the big man was so rapid that the young doctor reacted when he saw the big man who had been cut in the sky. He immediately understood that this new enemy could not be dealt with by himself. But before he thought about a countermeasure, he felt cold in his abdomen. When he lowered his head, the young man realized that a small mouth appeared in the void in front of him. A slender hand was holding a dagger and pierced his abdomen. The young man wanted to retreat, but found that he had no ability to move. "You, you use poison..." After finishing these words quite hard, the insidious young man fell straight to the ground, and despite his various schemes, he could not do anything with his whole body paralyzed.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com The next moment, a magic circle appeared next to the fallen witch. A girl with short hair appeared next to the witch out of thin air and helped her witch compatriots up. Yuma asked worriedly: "Hey, are you okay?" "No, cough... it''s okay, thank you!" After coughing softly, after coughing up some blood, the pink-haired witch''s tone finally became smoother and she can communicate normally, but there is still some alert in her voice, "Who are you, why should you save me?" Although the other party is also a witch and saved herself just now, the pink-haired witch cannot completely believe it. Hearing the alert in the other party''s words, You Ma couldn''t help sighing in her heart. The witches were originally an alien that was not accepted by the world. After experiencing enough cruel fate in the world, many witches became extremely extreme, and even the witches themselves could not believe each other. This is the sorrow of the witches. "Fortunately, everything is different now!" Encouraging herself so much in her heart, the masculine Yuma showed a cheerful smile that ordinary witches dont have, and the pink-haired witch couldnt help being infected, and Yumas next sentence shocked the witch "I am the messenger of His Majesty the Demon King, and I am here to call you to visit His Majesty!" "His Majesty?!!" Upon hearing Yuma''s words, the pink-haired witch suddenly remembered what she instinctively knew not long ago and was born in this life, who replaced the devil and became the king of witches, and she was shocked. "Yes, your majesty!" "Dear compatriots, it''s an honor. The new era of our witch has come. Come with me, and get ready to welcome our salvation. Of course, before that, you should cut off your sinful fate first!" While talking, You Ma pointed to the paralyzed young man, and handed a dagger to the pink-haired witch. "Ok?!" After thinking for a while, the pink-haired witch took the dagger... ... ... Two hours later, the body exposed in the wild was found. The French security forces sealed off this area for the first time, and based on the magical atmosphere that appeared here, handed the case to the government department responsible for the magical incident and investigated the situation everywhere. "The situation is obvious. The two men are witch hunters. They were hunting a witch, but they were killed instantly by the second witch who passed by. I have to say, it''s really unhappy with the retribution!" Under various magic technologies, the scene was quickly restored by several magic attackers. One of the hateful female attackers immediately laughed uncomfortably, and the rest of the people did not refute. As official attackers, they naturally knew the injustice of reality to witches, and naturally they had no favor with those hunters who took witches as their prey. just-- "This is the first witch incident in France. Recently, the situation of witches all over the world is very weird. There are often examples of witches being rescued and then disappearing without a trace." The oldest middle-aged attacker rubbed his scum, and sighed solemnly. "Wind and rain, I want to come!" .. 884 Chapter 187 Witchs plan first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Linya, welcome home!" Before the brilliance of the magic circle had dissipated, and both feet re-footed the ground, the so-called witch heard such a sentence. For some reason, the witch who had always calmly treated everything around her body, but an unspeakable heat surged in her body, because she personally killed the man she had a good opinion of, and her heart looked a little gloomy, but it exuded a hint of hope. . The next moment, the light dissipated! What appeared in front of the pink-haired witch was an unprecedented city standing about a hundred meters in front of her. A city exclusive to witches! When seeing this city, Lin Ya had such a thought for some reason! Yilinya''s eyesight is enough to see the buildings in the city. They are different from the various buildings known in the real world. They are strange in shape, but they make the witch feel that this kind of building belongs to the witch. In fact, this is also true. Although the style of the building that Lin Ya sees is strange, it is invisible to the world. As long as the witch lives in it, not to mention the increase in magic power and the speed of control, it can even unknowingly induce the magic free in the air to temper the body. This is really a rare building for witches whose physique is the biggest disadvantage. . "Surely I don''t need to say more!" At this time, the cheerful voice called Lin Ya''s spirit back, the girl turned her head to see that the city of Mu Yuma who had saved her life was smiling and looking at herself. The cheerful and masculine smile made Lin Ya Ya''s face turned red. "Hey, why is your face red, have you caught a cold?" Seeing that the face of the witch she brought back suddenly turned red, Xiandumu Yuma couldn''t help but step closer without knowing what was going on. "No, it''s not!" Almost immediately after You Ma approached a step, Lin Ya involuntarily took a step back, and suddenly stomped on the air, losing her weight. The next moment, a burst of power came from Lin Ya''s arm and pulled her back. "Really, why don''t you pay attention to the environment." Yuma took Linya''s hand and couldn''t help but reprimanded, leaving the witch speechless, her face flushed. At this time, the pink-haired witch discovered that she was actually on the edge of a magical altar in the depths. Then, she subconsciously looked at the center of the altar, and two almost breathless witches were looking at them. One of the witches has a solemn expression, very similar to You Ma, the only difference is that she has long hair and looks very cold. And the second witch-- "The witch of the gap, Lord Nayue of Nangong!" Seeing the young girl-like figure, Lin Ya couldn''t help but uttered. As the new generation of witches who have not been distorted, Nangong that month is simply a powerful interpretation of the witch, and she is naturally familiar and admired. "Hello, newcomer!" Hearing Linya''s honorific name, the month who thought she was full of majesty nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Yuma, and said, "Hurry up and arrange people for me. You can''t delay your work!" Novel Home www.itxtbook.cc "More, I..." Hearing that months words, You Ma just wanted to complain about her workload, but after seeing Ah Yes gaze, the girl suddenly changed her tone and became very active. "Guaranteed complete mission!" As soon as the words fell, the space magic circle under You Ma''s feet reappeared, leading Linya to leave the altar and enter the Witch City. Not long after the two of You Ma left-- "Hahaha!!! I can''t help it anymore, Ah Ye, your daughter, really amazing!!!" Just now, Na Yue, who was still acting as a majestic elder, immediately smiled and covered his stomach, and laughed a little bit up and down, "That kid is not a real boy, it''s just too shameless, a natural playboy!!!" "Shut up and concentrate on controlling the altar!" Hearing that month''s laughter, Xiandumu Aye''s forehead suddenly appeared several tic-tac-toe characters. At the same time, Ah Yee also decided secretly. After this period of work is finished, she must educate Yuma well, and she must not let her follow the way of Lily. After all, Yuma is the important thing that Ah Ye prepares to give to Nagato gift. If you let Yuma, who is dedicated to please her mother, know that her mother''s thoughts would be very interesting! "Uh, all right!" Although I still wanted to laugh a little longer, thinking about the importance of the altar under my feet, that month still stopped the laughter, slowly extracted my own magic power, injected it into the altar, and maintained the operation of the altar. This altar is the masterpiece of that month and Ah Ye! This altar has the power to amplify the two great witches. Through this altar, the dream world named "Witch Dimension" can touch the entire world. As long as there is no interference from special enchantments, in theory, the whole world can sense it. . Then, the witch of the secretary, Ah Ye, through the witch''s contract, captures the witch''s situation and finds a suitable witch to join the daybreak. Immediately afterwards, the witch in the gap will teleport the witch with good combat effectiveness to attract the witch to join, and then use the space magic that month to pull both witches back. This is the plan that Ah Ye made after he became Nagato''s subordinate, and took that month to study for three days and nights! "Speaking of, how many witches have been collected now. It is better not to have too many witches in the first batch. Although you have carefully selected Aye, witches are not normal people after all. Although they will submit to the king, they Its probably because of personality issues that you cant control it. "Plus the one just now, it happens to be the thousandth!" Ah Ye flipped through the magic book she was holding and replied indifferently, "Also, that month, one thing you said was wrong. Management is never a problem. As long as the king exists, even if every witch is maverick, there is no problem. and" Having said this, Ah Ye''s eyes burned like red flames-- "Although the witch is rejected, it is also reused by various forces. Just like you at the beginning, if you miss this opportunity, our actions will be interfered by all forces in the future..." "So, let''s clean up all the excellent witches at once!" .. 885 Chapter 188 is the second prelude! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ringing!!! The sudden bell reverberated in the silent morning, awakening the short-haired girl who was wrapped in the bed. Almost instinctively reached out from the bed and pressed the switch of the alarm clock. After struggling for a few minutes, Xiandumu Youma finally got out of the bed and started a new day with a tired face. Wash. In the past seven or eight days, in order to gather more witches from all over the world, many powerhouses in the whole dawn force have been busy with their feet. Among them, as Youma who has completely controlled the space control magic, it is even more important. Too tired. and-- "Three obeys and four virtues, please spare me!" Standing in front of the bathroom window and brushing her teeth, the boyish short-haired girl opened her slightly bloodshot eyes and muttered indistinctly. Her heart flashed with endless helplessness and speechlessness. After finishing work last night, You Ma was called by her mother, Ah Ye, to train for two hours. "Don''t go on the road of no return for Lily" Your body and mind belong to the king!''''Follow the almost brainwashed words like the Three Obediences and Four Virtues, which are still echoing in You Ma''s ears, as a girl who can''t sleep well all night. You Ma can see that her mother is completely a devout believer of His Majesty the Devil. but-- "fair enough!" After gargle, You Ma sighed so softly. Yuma was born in the basement of an old castle. Instead of the lullaby, what was heard was the chant of magic, and the maids who witnessed her birth were artificial life forms. The only thing that was given to the warmth of the mother''s arm was the cold liquid medicine in the glass culture tank. You Ma has no memories of before the age of six. In other words, her life started from the age of six. The minimum knowledge necessary to survive daily life, and the contract with the devil, this is all she can remember. As a mother''s copy witch, You Ma has always known that the purpose of her existence is to help her mother leave the prison barrier that closed her, and for this, she will spare no effort. However, the girl has a question. If you say that you were born to help escape from prison, when this task is completed, will you be necessary for the mother who is no longer a prisoner? "At least, I am still needed!" "It doesn''t matter what becomes your Majesty the Demon King, after all, isn''t the witch all his Majesty''s things?" With such a small wish, You Ma cleared up her mood, changed her pajamas, put on a brand new dark coat, biting a piece of bread that had been prepared long ago, with the help of the space magic circle that appeared suddenly under her feet Next, stepped into the witch dimension. Just after entering the dimension, You Ma realized that her landing point was not the original altar, but the top position of the Witch City. And his mother, Ah Ye, and Nangong Nayue, who made You Ma quite respected, and the current supreme ruler on Xian Shen Island-Dudao Kongzi, are sitting here, sitting opposite each other, not knowing what they are thinking. "Good morning, mother, teacher that month, and His Royal Highness Kongzi!" Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com Although there were some doubts in her heart, Yuma greeted the three of them for the first time, especially when it came to Kengzi, the blue witch could not help showing a trace of respect and admiration Poison Island, as commissioned by Nagato, after he and Saye left, the master of Xianjin Island. Although Keiko had already proved her power with the destruction of a fleet, for the nearly 10,000 outstanding witches assembled on Xianjin Island at this time, this was not a record worth showing off, so many of the witches refused to accept her. Only in the past few days, after Tsuneko set off a hell storm that almost wiped out the world in the witch dimension, she suddenly became the idol of the witches. "Yeah, Xiao Youma got up really early, but it''s a pity that you don''t have to keep running from today!" Faced with Yumas greetings, Ah Ye and Suiko both nodded their heads, but that month directly answered Yu Mas unspoken question. In the girls puzzled expression, she continued to say, "Some uninvited guests are coming. !" "is it?" As Ah Ye''s daughter and copy, Yuma looks very cheerful but less mindful, but it is not the case. Just after that month, Yuma showed a slightly clear expression. It''s just that under this clear expression, Yuma is repeating a name that was almost forgotten in her heart. Ancient city!!! "Ok?!" At this moment, Yuko, who had been smiling since Youma appeared, suddenly raised her head, as if communicating with something. As time passed, the purple-haired girl gradually frowned between her eyebrows. "A Ye, that month, and You Ma!" After a while, Koko who had finished communicating with the unknown being stood up, a touch of coercion filled his body, causing the others present to stand by themselves and bow slightly. "Go and inform others, the battle for the rise of dawn has already begun..." "Comprehensive preparation order, start!" ... ... At this moment, on the edge of the newly-added artificial island outside of Shijin Island, a rather luxurious cruise ship slowly docked at the temporary port. Dozens of black figures flew out from the deck of the cruise ship. Taking advantage of the early hours of the morning, the shadows quickly disappeared here with many semi-formed buildings on this newly-added artificial island, leaving only the deck. Several figures confronted each other. "Finally at this moment, I can''t wait to punish sinners with God!" From the temporary port of this newly-added artificial island, looking at the main body of Xianjin Island, the man standing on the edge of the deck called this with a fanatical mentality, which immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of others. "Well, Father, this is not the time to make you groan* without illness!" Standing at the innermost side, a woman in military uniform with an iron and blood aura said, "The dead men who are used to attract the guard force of Xianjin Island have just set off. We will wait ten minutes before we set off. At that time, please do not act without authorization. The plan for the base camp is coming!" "Dawn, it''s never a simple existence, don''t underestimate it, understand!" "Understood!" .. 886 Chapter 189 The first one in front of the enemys country! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Avalon''s Gate!" Amidst the roar of shock, the huge dragon warrior flashed his dragon wings, breaking the sound barrier several times faster, and instantly appeared in front of a god evil, and the huge dragon spear directly penetrated his body. next moment-- boom!!! It seemed as if something exploded in the body. The body of God Sin suddenly deformed, and then burst open, turning into a large amount of flesh and blood to fly away, rendering the entire battlefield extremely bloody and cruel. However, this scene is just a microcosm of a corner of the entire battlefield. In addition to the huge dragon people, there are twelve warriors fighting in blood, criss-crossing the almost dense army of gods and evildoers, turning the entire battlefield into a terrifying meat grinder, splashing flesh and blood. And in the endless flying flesh and blood, golden auras naturally fly out from it, These auras seem to be extremely sacred. After flying out, they were absorbed by the Tao map spread out in the sky, making the world tree map even more sacred. At the same time, the thirteen royal knights'' battles also appeared extremely subtle. rise. "not bad!" "Typical war is supported by war!" Walking on the bloody battlefield, Nagato held Saya, ignoring the many gods, and went straight across the battlefield. Any gods who approached were blasted away by the royal knights and could not get close. "It''s true!" "The divinity remaining in the gods'' body will do more harm than good to Brother Nagato who is involved in Shinto, and it is really useful to me." Being hugged by Nagato in a princess, with his hands around the red-haired boys neck, Saya leaned his small head on his shoulder, and chuckled softly in his ear. The girls breath made Nagato feel Quite enjoyable. Although the protagonist refining the divinity of others appears in many novels, Nagato has always been scornful. Divine, such a very personal thing, is so easy to refine. Even if it is refined, there will definitely be hidden dangers, but Saya''s Tao Tu is not so taboo, anyway, it is not directly refined in the soul, it is just a refinement. only-- Honeymoon on the battlefield or something, if you let other people know it, you will definitely be completely speechless. This kind of toughness is not something mentally powerful can do. In a sense, the mood of the two is already inhuman. . In fact it is so! Nagato and Saya are accompanied by blood and wars along the way. No matter what the world, when they pass by, their destiny will be disrupted, the balance of power will be completely broken, and even their lives will suffer catastrophe, even the world will be destroyed. conquer In a sense, Nagato and Saya are equivalent to walking humanoid disasters! Probably for this reason, this created the non-human hearts of the two and the path of the strong! "what?!" Just as Nagato and Saya were enjoying their unique fun, the young red-haired girl uttered an interrogative word, and paused at his feet, before moving on. "What''s wrong?" Electronic Chinese website www.dzzzw.com Nagato''s movements were extremely slight, but how could Saya, who had been in contact with Nagato so close, hadn''t noticed it, and asked immediately. "In the human world, the guys who want to destroy the dawn have already started!" Faced with Sayas question, Nagato did not hide anything, and directly said the information he had just received from the island of String God, and then showed a rather bloodthirsty smile "It just so happens that this time, let''s cut off certain causes completely!" "Then, are you leaving now?" Saya didn''t say anything after listening to Nagato''s words, just asked softly. "No, let the girls do a good job. I have my beast on the island as a coordinate. We can arrive at any time." The red-haired boy continued to stroll on the blood-red battlefield, looked at the surrounding environment, looked at the broken space of the sky, frowned slightly, "Moreover, I am also looking forward to whether there are other interesting things in this world. Speed ??up, or the world will collapse." ... ... While Nagato and Saya were still wandering in the half-destroyed God Realm, the battle on String God Island broke out in an instant! String God Island is a group of islands with five islands as the core. Since the signing of the Sanctuary Covenant, in the more than 40 years since the establishment of the Mozu Special Zone, new artificial islands have been built on the periphery of Xianjin Island, and Xianjin Island has been expanding. Initially, the area has been expanded by almost three times. Adding an artificial island is an inevitable choice for Xianjin Island to go further. But this choice also brought a lot of trouble to Xianjin Island. After all, when a new artificial island was built, dragons and snakes were inevitably mixed, and naturally, it gave many guys who wanted to sneak into Xianjin Island a chance. This is also the reason why the group of guys who have an attempt at Xianjin Island will take a boat to the new artificial island that has not done anything. However, when the dozens of dead soldiers who were dispatched to attract attention, under the cover of various buildings, cleverly used their own skills, quietly came to the connection level of the newly-added artificial island and the god of strings. When-- Bang bang bang!!! Countless bullets swayed out like raindrops. They didnt care about damage at all, or were attacks specifically for damage. The dead mens surprised eyes shot down... Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar suddenly echoed, a large number of buildings collapsed under such an attack, and a lot of dust was lifted up, even if it was a short distance away, everyone on the deck of the smuggled cruise ship could see it. Up. "Baga, how is this possible!" "Please report that this road is absolutely safe?" "impossible!" Seeing this scene, the people on the deck suddenly became noisy and looked a little confused, until a cold snort came out, and everyone suddenly felt cold and couldn''t help but shut their mouths. "As expected, dawn, do you plan to let us into the island?" The voice was the woman in military uniform on the innermost deck. She lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and asked. "If you can kill the enemy in front of the country, that would be great!" The sudden voice spread throughout the deck, making everyone feel inexplicably chilling!.. 887 Chapter 190 Blood-stained Angelica is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Accompanied by a soft voice, light footsteps suddenly appeared at the end of the deck. When everyone heard the reputation, they saw that a purple-haired girl in a kimono appeared out of thin air under the dark atmosphere, and was smiling and facing the crowd. It was the person in charge on the island of the gods at this time, the poison island! Behind Kiezi, four figures in black robes were scattered on both sides, making Kiezi''s appearance a lot more solemn. "Sure enough, as I expected, you still show up!" "The Reaper''s Blade at Dawn!" The faces of everyone on the deck changed drastically when they saw the appearance of Kaizi. Only the woman in military uniform who had been suppressing everyone before stepped out of the slightly dim deck, looking straight at Kaizi with indifferent eyes. At this time, Kaizi could see the other side''s appearance clearly. To be honest, this is a woman with a model-like slender figure and artificial beauty. Although beautiful, she will never look weak. No, in other words, the military jacket she is wearing can''t hide her long training. Body. This is a strong one! For some reason, when he looked at the woman in front of him, this thought suddenly flashed in his mind, and then curiously asked, "Sure enough? Could it be that my appearance was also in your expectation?" The words of Kongzi suddenly caused confusion among the people on the opposite side. "Angelika, what is going on? There is no such thing in the plan you mentioned!" The demon attacker standing next to the woman in uniform named Angelika immediately asked, while the others, although under the threat of Tsunko, could not do anything out of chaos, they obviously all looked towards The woman in military uniform. "Sorry, I lied to you!" An indifferent saying apologetic, Angelika turned her gaze to Tsunko, and then said "Although Xianjin Island has been smuggled into the newly-added artificial island many times, I have never believed that Dawn will not know this loophole, or there is no way to remedy this loophole." "Oh, interesting? Anything else?" Listening to the words of the woman on the opposite side named Angelika, a little surprise suddenly appeared on his face. "Now is the moment when the Dawn Empire has just been established and its foundation is not firmly established." "Intelligence shows that the fifth true ancestor and the mysterious Saya who rivals the true ancestor have left the island and handed over the responsibility of managing the island to you, the blade of death. Then when the empire is provoked, no matter from which point of view you The possibility of personal action is great!" Snapped!Snapped!Snapped! Hearing the other partys explanation, Kiko couldnt help clapping and exclaimed, Its amazing, I can guess this step, and with that ruthless look in my eyes, I think, I probably guessed your identity... " "Angelika in blood!" Angelika Hamida, Squadron Captain of the Special Forces "Jane Forth" of the American Army. The class is Shao Zuo, who killed nearly two thousand people in the guerrilla warfare of the Andean Federation, and has the name "Angelika the Blood". He has a cold personality and can eliminate unnecessary feelings for the task.Wenxin School www.wenxinxuetang.com It is a full-body mechanized "demonized infantry". The left hand is the "decapitated left hand" that can release an invisible blade, and the right hand is the "hugging right hand" that can fuse by touching a part of the body. "Thanks!" Hearing Tsunkos admiration, Angelika Hamida responded softly, and then she waved her left hand casually as if being humble At that moment, an invisible huge blade burst out of her hand. Who could have imagined that Angelika had actually taken action while she was still talking, and there were two other people in front of her who were guarding against the sneak attack by Kiko and others, Angelika did not hesitate Shot! Tear!!! In an instant, the sound of tearing reverberated on the deck, and I saw that the two men standing in front of Angelika were instantly cut in the waist, and the invisible huge blade was stained with blood, as if it became even more terrifying. The speed of covering the ears headed towards Kongzi. just-- boom!!! Under the flashing electric current, the deck suddenly turned into a fence and collided head-on with the huge blade. Then, amid a violent roar, the fence shattered and a little smoke was lifted, and Anjelica''s invisible slash Has also been offset. "Oh, it''s an eye-opener to actually attack!" A slightly ironic female voice came from the smoke and dust that was gradually dissipating. Not long after, a figure in a black robe slowly appeared in front of everyone. It was she who blocked this sudden attack for Kongzi. "Huh? This voice?" "you are" At this moment, the crowd on Angelika''s side slowly gave way to a path. Soon, a middle-aged bald and ordinary-looking middle-aged woman walked out of it. She looked very ordinary, but the looming curse power was faintly, giving people a dangerous feeling. "Hey, isn''t this engraving Mimon and Shidusawa? It''s been a long time!" After seeing the two appearing, the black-robed figure suddenly greeted him, and then lifted his black robe. The whole person turned from a mysterious black-robed person into a big beauty with a healthy wheat complexion. "It really is you, great alchemist, Nina!" At the moment when they saw each others appearance, the middle-aged man known as Kemimon and the middle-aged woman known as Shidusawa sighed in unison, "Unexpectedly, our goodbye will be like this. Case." Engraved Yumen, the former instructor of the Chairman of the Lion King Organization, is one of the disciples of Gucheng and Nasa''s grandmother, and was one of the people behind the plan to promote the control of the fourth true ancestor. Zhiduze, the former chairman of the Association of Demon Attackers, is one of the disciples of Gucheng and Nasa''s grandmother, and one of the behind-the-scenes masters who pushed the fourth true ancestor to control the plan. "Yes, I..." Just when Nina was about to say something, she pressed a hand on her shoulder, and saw Tsuiko whispered with a smile, "Although it''s not good to disturb you, let me set up the battlefield first... " As soon as the voice fell, Kongzi inserted Cong Yunya on the ground The black air permeated, and instantly darkened the entire deck and even the entire ship. The next moment, the entire cruise ship turned into black light and disappeared in place... 888 Chapter 191 My Hell is the First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Kingko''s power?" In the dilapidated God Realm building, Nagato, who was studying the totem engraved on the wall of the building, suddenly heard Sayas question, and said in surprise, "Saya, dont you know the power of Kenzi?" "Uh, how should I put it, Kongzi is so reassuring..." Hearing Nagato''s question, Saya, who was sitting at the top of the building looking at the scenery, scratched his cheek in embarrassment. Because it is too reassuring, so unconsciously, I ignore the other party. and-- "In the beginning, I thought that Kenzi''s power was just like her title of "Blade of Death", it was a magical power!" After consciously skipping a certain embarrassing conversation, Saya continued to speak, "But I accidentally recalled just now, it seems that the power of Kongzi should not be the power of magical soldiers." "No!" Standing up, Nagato looked at Saya and said with a smile, "Kenko''s heart is so big, how can she be satisfied with a sword, her power, but a world, one exclusive to her..." ... ... "Welcome to mine..." "hell!!!" In an instant, the girl''s soft and quiet voice spread through everyone''s hearts. Those with insufficient strength and weak will are infected by this quiet voice, and have a little will of death, but the strength is enough to resist, or the will appraiser is chilling at this moment and feels creepy As if death is sending out an invitation to everyone! Immediately afterwards, it was pitch black around, and then the world changed! "This, here..." As the most determined and ruthless woman in the field, Angelica, who had been expressionless all the year round, was shocked and a little speechless when she saw the surroundings. In the eyes of this Jagged General, the surrounding environment was clearly the deck of the cruise ship before, but now it is another space. Of course, if only this was the case, it would not be enough to move Angelika. Space transfer or something, as long as a witch who is a little proficient in space magic can do it after a certain arrangement. What really moved this general who was known for his coldness was that this space gave her the feeling that it was a world of death! That''s right, the world of death! The sky is light black, and the earth is even more pitch black. A slightly hot breath permeates the air. In the entire space, there is nothing but black. Any life that sees this world will instinctively associate it. To the world of death. "This is my world, how do you feel, Angelica!" Standing alone in front of the female general, the purple-haired girl in a kimono smiled, as if introducing her home to a guest who came to her for the first time. She appeared polite and courteous, just like a textbook-like Yamato Nadeshiko.90 look at the novel www.90kankanxs.com But after coming here, Angelika definitely didn''t think so. "Sure enough, you are too dangerous!" Originally, when planning a battle, Angelika conducted an in-depth analysis of the sudden appearance of the poison island, and concluded that she was definitely in the absence of the red true ancestor and the mysterious Saya. The most dangerous existence on the island. But now, she is even more sure of this. Not to mention that the information poisoning island Tsuiko can set off a terrible storm that destroys the entire fleet, but Angelika now feels that the sound of death and the ability to bring people into such a strange world can explain the problem. Up. but-- "It seems that my strategy is correct!" Thinking like this in her heart, Angelika didn''t move, she just glanced around. To be honest, although this space is pitch black, it unexpectedly does not obscure the line of sight. It gives people the impression that darkness is not the mainstream color of this world, but just adds attributes. At this time, Angelika realized that there were a lot less people around. The enemy on the opposite side, apart from Poison Island Kengzi, didn''t know where they went. On Angelika''s side, except for the ten American soldiers behind him, all the other forces had disappeared. Of course, if the two unlucky people who were affected by Angelika''s slash were counted, two more places would be added. "Don''t look at it, here are you and me, and the Jane Forth soldiers led by you!" Seeing the look in Angelikas eyes, Tsuneko explained to the other party very kindly, After all, Im not alone here, but there are also four sisters. The prey must be given to them, and you... " Speaking of this, the look in the eyes of Tsunko looking at Angelika gradually became dangerous, and the graceful femininity gradually dissipated, and replaced by the death breath that resonated with the entire dark space... Bang bang bang!!! Don''t wait for Tsunko to finish, Angelica takes the lead! Under Anjelicas silent command, the soldiers behind her took out all kinds of firearms and fired them frantically. In an instant, the bullets came and blasted towards Kongzi like raindrops. Killed on the purple-haired girl. "Ah!" With a short chuckle, Kenzi rushed towards the rain of bullets, and the Yunya in his hand drew a graceful arc in the air, and the black sword pressure cut the rainy bullets into a gap. The purple-haired girl gracefully crossed the barrage from the gap, and even passed the two lying corpses, and came to Angelika. "You, the prey I chose, let us have a good time!" Speaking so softly, the coercion on Kiezi''s body spread, and the Yunya in his hand was about to be swung out, and at this moment, Anjelica''s indifferent face showed a successful smile "Okay!" "Then let us have a good time!" As soon as Angelika''s words fell, the two corpses that were just passed by Surprise suddenly moved, and the two people who had been beheaded instantly turned over, oriented their hands at Kenzi''s back, and turned into large-caliber guns. boom!!! ps: Something happened in reality, the update is a little bad, sorry!.. 889 Chapter 192 Respective Battlefields [Part I] Seek subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Liberation of Food Spirit-Bai Rui!" In the dark space, the girl''s slightly immature voice suddenly echoed. The next moment, amidst the ferocious roar, a huge white two-headed dragon beast suddenly appeared. On the body of this two-headed dragon beast, which was more than 20 meters high, crisscrossed with silver chains. The top of the chain, In the book of a cute girl with short hair. Stepping on the dark ground, Kagura looked at the demon attackers who were very wary of him not far away, but he felt a little inexplicable emotion in his heart. The aura of the group of people on the opposite side is not weak, and even said unceremoniously, that the weakest existence among them is much stronger than the original self in the original position. But now? It''s been less than a year, Kagura thought so secretly in his heart. Looking at those extremely jealous eyes, Kagura couldn''t help but sigh with the unpredictability of things in the world. In such a short period of time, he had undergone such a big change, and he felt quite dreamlike. "Although it feels hopeless, but if you can, can you please surrender!" After thinking about it, the girl did not immediately attack, but she spoke out to persuade her. Although the baptism of the loss of Huangquan in the fantasy life given by Nagato has made Kagura a lot stronger and decisive, she still doesn''t want to hurt people if she can. just-- "Don''t be hypocritical!" After hearing Kaguras words, the leader of the team of attackers on the opposite side of the girl suddenly became furious. In the low roar, dozens of talisman papers turned into dozens of golden brilliance towards Kagura. Killed away. Ho Ho Ho!!! Facing such an attack, Kagura did not move, but Bai Rui moved naturally. In the roar, Bai Rui''s two heads appeared on both sides of Kagura, and when he opened his mouth, he roared. The shock wave suddenly blew, and the golden brilliance of the future attack instantly blasted away, turning into a piece of falling. Waste paper. "Sure enough, I said to Huang Quan, I''m really a fool!" "It seems that the negotiations have failed!" Facing this situation, Kagura''s eyes were both surprised and relieved. The next moment, under Kagura''s mind, Bai Rui was liberated, and the huge dragon beast turned towards the opposite demon attacker. We rushed forward... boom!!! ... ... "It seems that Kagura-san''s persuasion has failed!" On the hills not far from the place where Kagura and the attackers fought, the luxury cruise ship that had smuggled into Xianjin Island was shelved on it. Ninas slightly retro sound came from the cruise ships deck. "It looks like the new generation of demon attackers are a little bit energetic!" Leaning on the end of the deck, Nina was watching with great interest the collision between the barriers that Bai Rui and the attackers jointly propped up. She couldn''t help but comment, and then looked not far behind herself. The carved Mimon and Shitosawa at the place "By the way, what do you think?" Hearing Nina''s words, Ke Yumen and Shiduze looked at each other and smiled bitterly. What kind of blood is here, it''s all clever!110 e-book www.110txt.com The two knew that this place was not far from the battlefield, and everyone on the battlefield over there could perceive the situation here and know their existence as long as they had the heart. And in front of the former president of the Association of Demon Attackers and the instructors of the former Chairman of the Lion King Organization, which attacker dare not show the bleeding side! Even the two of them could imagine that those magic attackers might still believe it-- When they are in real danger, the two of them will appear in time, showing their powerful strength as the former chairman of the Association of Attackers and the former chairman of the Lion King institution. just-- Regardless of whether it was Engraved Mimon or Shidusawa, they could only smile bitterly at this, and looked at the great alchemist in front of them. Although it was the seal of being a sage, he was crowned with the prestige of a great alchemist. But if this woman is not strong enough, how can she really get such a title! Nina is strong! Shidusawa and Keyumen are very clear about this. Even with their abilities, they may not guarantee that they can win the opponent. After all, the opponent is a woman who has reached the extreme in the field of alchemy! "Nina, we can be regarded as some kind of friendship, don''t we have to be like this?" Looking at the scene where the enchantment began to falter under the impact of Bai Rui from a distance, Zhiduze finally couldn''t help but speak, only to see the nearly middle-aged woman staring straight at Nina and struck. Emotion card: "When you lived in seclusion on Xianjin Island, we were still..." "Ze, don''t say more!" Before the other party had finished speaking, Nina interrupted her. The eyes of the great alchemist were also full of memories, but she quickly transformed into a determined will, "This is the will of the king, no People can violate!" "Unexpectedly, you actually surrendered to the Fifth True Ancestor!" Seeing Nina''s performance, Shidusawa suddenly extinguished the fluke, and looked at Ke Yumen at each other, "Then we have only one choice left!" The next moment, the former instructor of the Chairman of the Lion King Organization started, and a large number of golden runes spread out from his body, instantly turning into a shikigami with extraordinary fighting power, filling the sky! "Forbidden technique, all ghosts are one!" At this moment, the silent Ke Yumen also shot! I saw this middle-aged man exploded with powerful spiritual power, resonating with the Hundred Ghosts Gods summoned by Shidu Ze, and even merged the dense Shiji Gods. Before his eyes, there was a huge Raven Tengu that was more than ten meters tall. Appeared in the sky, holding a sharp blade at Nina and slashed straight down! Whoosh!!! Ya Tiangu slashed down, the sharp blade even cut through the air, and she was about to behead Nina. just-- "It''s a long-lost Yatengu. If it weren''t for Master Kongzi''s help, I might not have been able to fight it!" Following Ninas words, blue lightning filled the entire cruise ship in an instant. In an instant, the cruise ship began to deform, and the metal around Nina burst, forming a huge shield within a hundredth of a second, which resisted the crow. Tengu''s slash! boom!!!.. 890 Chapter 193 Respective Battlefield [Middle] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The loud crash sound reverberated in the dark sky. Such a violent movement was naturally felt by Kagura and Kaguras opponents, assailants from different forces. During the battle, everyone turned their heads to look at the origin of the movement, but saw the extreme Amazing scene, A ten-meter-high Raven Tengu with golden light shining all over is raging in the dark sky, waving a large sword in his hand and slashing down, slashing on a huge shield flashing blue thunder! Come to think of it, the roar that reaches everyone''s ears comes from this collision. "Appeared, and the joint forbidden technique of Master Yumen and Master Shidusawa appeared, and the Raven Tengu, which is comparable to the True Ancestor Beast, appeared!" At this moment, one of the many demon attackers who supported the enchantment, a young demon attacker from the Lion King institution blurted out excitedly, and his slightly immature face was full of admiration and excitement. Hearing the words of this young demon attacker, the eyes of all the demon attackers were bright! After all, these attackers were so brave when they faced the dangerous two-headed dragon beast because they had sensed the existence of the two adults. Now, seeing the strength of those two adults, the attackers Suddenly felt that power was coming up again... "Minna, the adults are watching, let''s give a lesson to the little girl who doesn''t know the so-called opposite!" "Yes, it''s just a lucky little girl, what''s the big deal!" "My strength is coming..." In Kaguras rather puzzled eyes, the opposing demon attackers surged in blood, and the enchantment, which was already shaky under Bai Ruis attack, became firm again. The soaring fighting spirit made the girl even more powerful. Feeling inexplicable. "They, shouldn''t they think that Raven Tengu can still support them!" After thinking for a while, the girl who can only come to this conclusion is even more speechless. Even Bai Ruis attack, under the influence of the girls speechless will, has slowed down the offensive, which makes the attackers even more speechless. Uplifting. however-- boom!!! At this moment, even more terrifying vibrations spread throughout the area around a kilometer. Immediately afterwards, a strong wave of air spread to the battlefield and rushed towards everyone. At that moment, Bai Rui gave up the attack and hovered around Kagura, blocking the impact of this inexplicable air wave for the girl. The battlefield was once again interrupted inexplicably. Under such circumstances, everyone once again looked at the battlefield on the other side, but saw a different scene. I saw that the shield at this time had been broken, and turned into a large number of shimmering blue fragments all over the light black sky, like the stars in the night sky, completely enveloping the huge crow tengu. In the next moment, an anomaly occurs! Zi Zi Zi!!! A strong blue current suddenly spread across the dark ground. In an instant, all the ground within a hundred meters of a radius was covered with blue current, and it resonated with the current on the debris in the sky and turned into a huge lightning bolt. The cage surrounded the Yatengu. Bang bang bang!!! Under such circumstances, Yatengou naturally couldn''t sit and wait for death, frantically waving the huge sword in his hand, and slashing frantically on the lightning cage, but unexpectedly, the cage showed extremely strong resilience, and it was impossible. Was cut open easily.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com At this time, an unknown premonition sprouted in the hearts of many attackers. Without waiting for them to think about it, a strange sound came from the cage. In an instant, accompanied by a blue electric current, the super-long magic spears made of metal suddenly extended in the cage, and they easily penetrated the crow. Tengu, like grilled lamb skewers, completely fixed it. Oooh!!! The wailing sound came from far away, and saw the huge Raven Tengu struggle a few times, but it slowly turned into fragments and dissipated... "Do not!!!" Seeing this scene, the hearts of many attackers suddenly fell into despair! ... ... Coincidentally, another battlefield in the dark hell is shrouded in despair from beginning to end. Tear!!! The sound of the blade tearing the fleshly body spread, and the whole body was filled with black brilliance similar to the space. Huang Quan opened the man dressed as the priest with a knife. With the flow of blood, the internal organs fell on the ground, looking terrifying. "Sin, sinner, you, you, Lord, will not forgive..." The priest who was treated in this way still had a sigh of relief. He looked at the terrifying girl who was dyed in black and made his final voice, but if there was no fear in his eyes, perhaps such a ending might be considered brutal. perfect. "Long-winded!" Facing such a priest, Huang Quan didn''t care at all, smashing the other''s head with one foot! "So, who''s turn next!" Waving away the blood from the lion king in his hand, Huang Quan looked at the other priests who fell on the ground with fear in their eyes. They are the teachers of the religious forces who participated in the siege of dawn. They are very powerful, but At this time, they fell to the ground one after another, with scars. Obviously, they had had a fierce battle with Huang Quan before! "Devil, don''t you have any mercy?" At this moment, a priest with a sense of justice who was close to Huangquan looked at the boneless priest and rebuked Huangquan. Although there was fear in his eyes, he was more unyielding. "Pity, what is that!" With a disdainful murmur, Huang Quan slashed out and cut off the priesthood. It''s not too decisive! Although he controlled the power of destruction, Huang Quan inevitably received some influence. When the fact of murder was about to be established, Huang Quan wouldn''t mind any slaughter. This scene immediately made the rest of the priesthood desperate! "Oh, isn''t this Uncle Rudolph!" At this moment, Huang Quan saw a familiar figure among the many priests, walked over leisurely, apologizing in his words, "Sorry, I killed too much just now, but I didn''t find..." .. 891 Chapter 194 Respective Battlefield [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Unexpectedly, I could still see you!" On the quiet battlefield full of despair, Jianshan Huangquan walked along, and soon came to a priest whose right arm had been cut off. With purple eyes, he carefully looked at the slightly familiar face, suddenly somewhat Said with emotion: "I care more about you than feeling that you are so fate..." "Why are you defeated by me, but I didn''t notice your existence at all." Huang Quan spoke slowly, but the face of the man who fell to the ground in front of her became more and more blue, which made Huang Quan''s mouth a chuckle. "Is it because I have become too strong, or have you become too weak? In my hands, you who are obviously pretty good, have become a little guy who can knock down without having to remember, even without seeing the face. !" "Humph!" Facing Huang Quan''s words, Rudolph, who fell to the ground, snorted coldly, but said nothing. Although the strong man named Rudolph had his right arm cut off and his face was extremely pale due to loss of blood, the essence of the mad believer remained the same. There was no despair in his eyes, and he had the will to treat death as his home. Rudolf, the annihilator of the Western European Church, was also one of the priests who attacked the island of the god of strings this time. At the beginning, when Huangquan and Kagura arrived, this man tried to use his own power to bring the right arm of the saint who was the cornerstone of the island to the church, and to attack the artificial island with sacred sanctions, but However, he was attacked by Huangquan and Kagura and failed. "But it doesn''t matter, the last time I failed to kill you was my mistake, now let me make up for it!" Seeing Rudolph like this, Huang Quan suddenly lost the mood of teasing. He raised the lion king sword in his hand, and the aura of destruction slowly spread, waiting to be slashed away, just at this moment-- "Ok?!" Huang Quan sensed that a small figure appeared behind him. Turning around, Huang Quan saw a small black robe appearing in front of her, making the black long straight girl slightly confused. This was Huang Quans partner on this battlefield, but Huang Quans combat effectiveness was too high and she was completely idle. For some reason, he walked out. "Oh, that''s how it is!" However, the doubt was only for a while. After remembering the identity of the other party, Huang Quan let go of Rudolph and let go. And the black robe figure slowly walked to Rudolf''s face, making the annihilation teacher who was already waiting for death suddenly surprised, but what made him even more surprised was the appearance when the black robe figure lifted up the black robe. "Ah, Astarut?!!!" Rudolf didn''t expect that he could actually see this elven-like artificial life girl with dark blue long hair and eyes again. However, the next moment Astarut appeared, Rudolf suddenly became ecstatic. "Astarut, kill that woman for me!" Although I don''t know why the artificial life form girl society, which should have withered, still exists, and seems to be mingled with dawn, Rudolph did not take care of these, but commanded almost conditionedly. Hearing Rudolph''s words, Astarut''s expression remained unchanged, and a wave of waves flashed in his dark blue eyes. This is the imprint engraved in the heart of the artificial life body that drives Astarut to obey Rudolph''s orders. The artificial life body is artificial after all, so in the depth of the genes of such a life body, there is always a producer. Left behind. Rudolph at this time started the back hand that had been thought to be useless!Diandian library www.diandianshu.net just-- "I reject!" The faint voice instantly broke Rudolph''s ecstasy. Falling from the rejoicing, Rudolph finally couldn''t maintain his martyr mentality, looked at the elf-like girl, and said frantically: "Why, I am your master, why would you..." "Because someone taught me to refuse!" Speaking lightly, Astarut recalled many nights when the teenager who was sleeping in his arms often whispered words in his ear, "Astarut, except for the people I accident Learn to refuse!" As soon as the voice fell, amazing magic power diffused from the man-made life-body girl and wrapped it up. The next moment, a red giant with a height of about four meters appeared at the location of Astarut, and As Tarut was within the giant''s chest. "The new master orders, cut off the old fetters!" "Order acceptance, start...execution, Qiangwei''s fingertips!" In the last slightly hesitant words, the Rainbow Giant slammed Rudolph into the ground with a punch, and at this moment, Astarut inside the beast seemed to have changed, and it seemed even more It has a human odor. "Really, didn''t you go on your honeymoon?" Perceiving Astarut''s changes, Huang Quan sighed faintly in his heart as the two guys who were no longer on Xian Shen Island. Obviously people are no longer here, but their shadows loom over all of them. For example, the situation in which Astarut was transformed by cutting off old cause and effect is absolutely in their calculations in Huang Quan''s eyes. Thinking of this situation, Huang Quan felt uncomfortable, but somewhat sweet! "What kind of a messy feeling!" In this state of mind, Huang Quan slashed out with a single knife, and the knife gang instantly enveloped the priests around him. In the next moment, blood was splashed and flesh and blood flew, and the priests were almost instantly wiped out. I say almost, because-- "You didn''t die instantly, you really are Xiaoqiang!" Looking at a priest who was still not far away, Huang Quan uttered evil words. "Hmph, you, you will have retribution, the devil, your person in charge, Toxic Island Suiko, now absolutely, has been calculated by Angelika, the lunatic, absolutely..." "Long-winded!" He didn''t want to listen to the other party''s words, Huang Quan killed him with a single blow! "Ghost talk..." Waving the blood stains on the blade, Huang Quan swung the sword into its sheath, the destruction aura of the whole body dissipated, and the youthful and beautiful girl''s aura was revealed again. The brows were still heroic, but the fierceness that seemed like a ghost was gone. "Kingzi will lose? Humph!" Thinking of the last enemy''s words, Huang Quan snorted slightly... 892 Chapter 195 The Queens Embrace First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Who is Angelica? Huang Quan didn''t know, and didn''t bother to understand. But Huang Quan definitely knows what a dark personality the woman named Dudao Kongzi hides under that gentle appearance. And after possessing the same dark power, what a terrible existence she will become! In a sense, Huang Quan and Kongzi can be regarded as the same kind of people, and they also release and control their dark side. Because of this, Huang Quan understands the power of Kongzi better than most other people. "However, how come that fellow Yoko hasn''t solved the enemy yet!" Withdrawing the Sword Lion King into his space ring, Huang Quan looked at the surrounding environment rather boredly, and suddenly complained a little helplessly, "This hell is really too monotonous, and after watching it for a long time, it will be a little boring. " When Huang Quan was complaining, bullets poured out and bombs were flying on the battlefield far away from Huang Quan''s location! Boom boom boom!!! A large amount of firepower was concentrated in the center of the battlefield, surrounded by members of Jane Forth, a special unit of the United Nations Army in the United States, who were constantly switching ammunition at the fastest speed, venting their amazing firepower frantically. Obviously only the soldiers who have just arrived in the double digits, the combined firepower is not inferior to the firepower of a battalion army. Each soldier is breathing fire with his eyes, as if he wants to vent his anger, and completely wipe everything in the focus of the fire from the world. just-- "It''s noisy..." "Also, is your full strength only this level?" The faint voice reverberated in the roaring battlefield, and immediately made all the soldiers, including Angelika behind them, wink. In the next moment, the surrounding hell heat suddenly appeared, and it was like a heat wave that obviously gathered at the fire concentration point. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Angelika was the first to react. However, without waiting for her to act, the heat wave on the firepower concentration point turned into a scorching hell shock, spreading from all sides, bullets, or artillery fire, all swept out against the current. All the soldiers leaned back under the impact, looking like they were about to fall. "How so... unreasonably powerful!!!" Under this powerful wave of air, Angelika, who was barely supporting her to not fly backwards, stared at the center of the air wave with red eyes that was unharmed, and the purple-haired girl who was slowly standing up. The ruthless mood finally became a little anxious. Even though she was known for being cruel, Angelika couldn''t get upset in the face of such a situation. You know, in order to cause harm to Koko, how much effort did Angelika put in such a simple and effective round, but she could not help but not cause any harm to the enemy.61 Wenku www.61wenku.com "If your power is limited to this, then go to death!" Standing at the center of the endless wave of qi, Kyouko looked around, looked at every soldier, and said rather boringly. Then, the purple-haired girl waved a sword casually, centered on Kyouko''s position, black Qi The sword energy exploded from all directions! Boom boom boom!!! Almost in an instant, the continuous roar broke out, and the soldiers who surrounded Kenzi were bombarded by thousands of sword auras. In the blood, the mechanical parts broke apart from the soldiers. . In a blink of an eye, the entire Jane Forth team, with the exception of Captain Angelica, was completely destroyed! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." Looking at the mechanized parts scattered around, Koko said with a little surprise and some relief, "No wonder I have been wondering why there is no breath of life in you. It turns out that you are no longer humans!" Walking up to Angelika and looking at the steely woman in front of her, Kenzi was a little admired. As the god of killing death, the most able to perceive the breath of life and death, bone spurs, Kiko actually felt that the enemies in Janeforths team were weird from the very beginning, and this is where Angelikas design is doomed to fail. "This is the great work of the motherland I dedicated to, demonizing infantry!" At this time, Angelika also recovered her state of mind. After hearing what Tsunko had said, she suddenly spoke. There was no emotion in her voice, and it even made people feel full of mechanical feeling, like a real robot. Demonized infantry is a super unit developed by the United Nations on the basis of magic and scientific methods. Its whole body is mechanized, and its body is deeply buried with magic equipment. This is a powerful unit that allows people without magic power to use magic power on a large scale. Just like Angelika can swing that invisible slash out of thin air, it is deeply buried The role of magic equipment in her hand. Before entering the hell, the friendly army''injured'' by Angelika was also a demonized infantry Because the whole body is mechanized, love will not die as long as the head is still there, so Angelika''s performance of such a play is to lay a foreshadowing and prepare to attack Tsunko at an appropriate time. It''s just that the strength of Tsuneko was a little beyond Anjelica''s expectations. "Poison Island, you are very powerful, but I will not give in!" Looking at the purple-haired girl who is still big and soft like a nadeshizi in front of her, Anjelica said faintly. The next moment, this iron-blooded woman from the United States waved her arms frantically. In an instant, hundreds of invisible cuts The blow headed towards the Kuangzi. This is an attack by an overdraft magic tool! just-- "It''s useless!" I don''t know what method was used, but he ignored the invisible slash and appeared in front of Angelika like a teleport, Cong Yunya in his hand directly penetrated the opponent''s body. "If this space cannot be broken, any attack will be ineffective to me!" Cong Yunyas blade was filled with the breath of death, constantly eroding Angelikas only vitality and consciousness. However, Angelika did not move. Instead, she grabbed Kenzis shoulder with her right hand and activated her own Assassin The queen''s hug!.. 893 Chapter 196 Futility and War Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The queen''s hug! At the critical moment when Cong Yunya was constantly eroding her life, Angelika activated her last killer. In an instant, the dazzling light on Angelica''s right arm burst into light. In the perception of Kiko, Angelica grabbed her right hand and suddenly deformed, turning into a mass of fluid, trying to swallow herself. This is an advanced product of United Nations Magic Technology in the United States, and it is also Angelica''s last resort! Hiss!!! After keenly hearing the extremely faint sound, Yoko understood that the clothes on her body part covered by the fluid had dissolved, and suddenly the girl''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "My right hand can make everything I expect into a part of my body." "Jane Forth is actually a unit made up for me. The bodies of the players are just my spare parts. Whether it is an enemy or a friend, I kill it the same way-so I am the''blooded'' Angelica. " "Unfortunately, they have all been defeated by you, then I can only use you to replace them!" Angelica said in an emotionless voice, neither proud nor self-deprecating, but an explanation just to incite fear. Although she understands that a woman like Toshima Tsuneko would not be so simply afraid, but even if it could increase the odds of winning by a little bit, Angelika would never mind doing something that seemed useless. just-- "It''s futile!" Facing Angelika, Tsuneko slowly approached the opponent''s ear and whispered softly, "Maybe your strength is really good, but it''s a pity that everything is in vain." As soon as the words fell, deep and dark waves erupted from his body, which completely blackened the light! boom!!! Amid the violent roar, Angelica flew upside down and hit the ground fiercely, and the next moment, Kengzi suddenly appeared on Angelica, holding a sword in his hand, and stab! boom!!! In the sound of metal collision, Angelica''s heart was completely pierced, and the life of this iron-blooded woman from a powerful country across the sea finally came to an end slowly and firmly. "Ahem, it seems that I am going to die... However, my task is still completed..." Saying this, Anjelica lost her last life, but her last words made Kenzi frowned slightly. Finally, looking at the body that lost his life, Kenzi sighed softly. "When I see someone like you, I can''t bear to tell you what you did..." "In vain!" ... ... Time went on for dozens of minutes, and it was when Kenko and others moved the battlefield to hell. Almost shortly after the existence of Kenzi disappeared, in the warning system of Xianjin Island, it was discovered that a large number of fleets emerged from the depths of the ocean, and they were marching toward Xianjin Island in a menacing posture!Weichang Novel Network www.120weichang.com There is no temptation at all, a discerning person will know at a glance that this is a declaration of war! "Sure enough, it''s almost as expected by Sister Kongzi!" In the central building of Xianjin Island, in a large room full of sci-fi colors, Lan Yu Qian Cong quickly tapped the keyboard to activate the various defense measures arranged on Xianjin Island, and couldn''t help but sigh. Although she has changed a lot with Nagato recently, Lan Yu Qian Cong has been living as an ordinary girl for 16 years after all, and she couldn''t completely change her mind for a while. Suddenly encountering such a thing, it really makes Qian Cong very helpless. However, I feel helpless, but Qian Congs ability does not need to be questioned, and soon entered the state. Under her command, the unmanned battleships on Xianjin Island have begun to gather, and the automatic counterattack system is gradually being activated... "It''s true, His Royal Highness Poison Island is really thoughtful!" Standing behind Qian Cong, the silver queen named Lavria looked at the three aircraft carriers and the escort fleet that appeared on the screen at the top of the big room, and she couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Light onion! The enemy''s attack is coming, faster!" At this moment, Asuna, who was manipulating the defense system on the entire island with Yui''s ability and Asuna, suddenly said, the next moment, on the big screen in the room, a large number of attack missiles erupted from the enemy fleet. ! "It''s alright!" At this critical moment, Qian Cong pressed the last button blankly. In an instant, the defense system on Xianjin Island was officially opened, and the anti-missile system in various military bases on the island was immediately activated! Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, there was a lot of roar in the sky, which immediately awakened countless residents on Xian Shen Island. When they looked up, they saw the huge smoke and dust erupting in the sky, as well as the strong shock. The war is here! Anyone who is not a foolish Xianjin Island resident understands the current situation. It''s just unexpected, there is no panic on Xianjin Island, and some people even look at all this with the attitude of watching fireworks. It has to be said that dawn''s rule on Xianjin Island is really terrifying! In the next few minutes, a strong roar erupted in the sky, burning the atmosphere of war on Xianjin Island to the extreme, and those fleets coming from far away were visible to the naked eye at this time! "It seems that we didn''t come very late!" At this moment, the space of the highest location on Xian Shen Island fluctuated, and more than ten human figures appeared out of thin air, watching the explosion in the sky and the fleet coming from the sea, Xiandu Mu Aye spoke indifferently, obviously in her words There was a mocking smile. "Those idiots, do you really think that Xianjin Island is vulnerable without a few adults? I have to say, really stupid humans!" "But fortunately, without these idiots, there is no good time for our Witch Army to get a name." "Now, it''s our turn to shoot!" Behind Ah Ye, nine witches with powerful magical powers, headed by their daughter Xiandu Mu Yuma, were standing behind Ah Ye. Hearing what Ah Ye said, they also showed an expression of eagerness. In their eyes, it is time to show the witch''s talents to His Majesty the Demon King! ps: I dont know much about sci-fi, so I will take it in one stroke. There are two chapters in the evening. I will never forget it. Dont worry!.. 894 Chapter 197 Witch on the battlefield third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar from the sky echoed around, shaking the calm sea into rough waves. Standing on the edge of the aircraft carrier, Moyase Yaze took off his earphones helplessly. Under such circumstances, the radar barrier he released through the earphones was too pitted. Such a roar is amplified dozens of times, and human ears can''t stand it! but-- "Unexpectedly, I would have such a day!" Until now, Keiki Yaze couldn''t imagine that the war actually broke out, and what he couldn''t even imagine was that he actually participated in the war, and the target of the battle was his hometown, the island of String God. After the establishment of the Fourth Night Empire at dawn, it finally affected many countries and forces. Under the instructions of the island government, led by the Lion King agency, religious forces, the United Nations of the United States and other huge forces on the human side responded one after another, and launched such a war with the aim of destroying dawn! "It''s all damn dawn!" I hate the voice in my heart, Yase Keshu hates such an organization for the first time! It was not that they drove the Yaze clan from the position of ruler on the island of String God, but because, in front of Keshu Yaze, it was this country that ruined all the life it had cherished so far. Whoosh whoosh!!! As Yase was thinking about it, a sudden voice rang in his ears, and immediately after the gust of wind swept through, Yase could see. The fighters that were originally on the aircraft carrier''s deck took off. Obviously, the war had really begun. "It seems that the temptation is over, and the real battle is about to begin!" A slightly vicissitudes of life sounded in Yase Keshus ears, and Yase Keshu turned his head, only to see the father of his former friend Akatsuki, a mysterious man named Akatsuki standing not far away, looking far away The fighter who went there said with emotion. This man is definitely not easy! Every time I saw this man with mature charm and blue hair, Keshu Yaase had such a thought in his heart. But this time, when he saw the other party, Keiki Yase had a stronger feeling, as if something had changed gradually. However, it is time of war. Yase Keiki did not delve into it. Instead, he looked at the fighter jets in the sky. However, Yase Keuki didnt know it. When he noticed this situation next time, he was extremely It''s a terrible situation of reluctance to meet. Keki Yaase, who didn''t know this situation, was focusing his attention on the battlefield! After many fighters joined the battle, the stalemate was suddenly broken. Although the missile system of Xianjindao was good, it was a bit rigid after all. After the sacrifice of several fighters, a large number of fighters suddenly flew over Xianjin Island. As for the unmanned fleet dispatched by Xiangami Island, it has long been silent in the Pacific Ocean during the combined bombardment of a large number of fighter jets. "In the final analysis, the population problem is ultimately the weakness of Xianjindao. Even if it has strong technology and magical precipitation, but lacks the necessary talents, there is no way to develop Xianjindao''s advantages." Seeing this scene, Moyase Yase was not surprised, and even felt it for granted! The strength of Dawn on Xianjin Island is ultimately based on personal force, but now the two leaders of Dawn are not there, and the agent has been transferred from the mountain. Such a situation is normal.101 Chinese Network www.101zw.com just-- Boom boom boom!!! After seeing the fighter jets directly blasting the ammunition towards the island of String God, although Yaze Keshu showed a little bit of unbearableness, it was a war after all. The boy did not show any excessive reaction, but saw that the ammunition was invisible. In the screen that popped up from the barrier, Moyase Yaze immediately stood up straight! "This is impossible!!!" Keki Yaase couldn''t imagine that at the moment the ammunition was ejected, he saw an amazing scene! The Dawn Organization actually deployed a super-large enchantment capable of defending against powerful attacks on the entire Xian God Island. Such a large-scale enchantment is usually a kind of enchantment of perception and purification, and a defense enchantment of such strength, even Never heard of it. When Yase Motoki was surprised, the pilots on the fighter planes became angry and concentrated their firepower to continuously bombard the enchantment on Xianjin Island, seemingly determined not to break the super-large enchantment on Xianjin Island. however-- "Don''t be too arrogant, scumbags!" Suddenly, the sound came from the island of the god of strings, and under the blessing of some terrifying power, it spread over several kilometers, shocking the entire battlefield. Then, a huge magic cannon burst out of the enchantment. Boom out! boom!!! In the huge roar, dozens of fighter jets were instantly destroyed, and the pilot turned into fireworks in the air in an instant, and the entire battlefield was suddenly chaotic because of this sudden attack! "The weak, retreat automatically!" "Otherwise, we will call the shots without authorization and give you equal destruction in the name of our king!" In this chaos, the indifferent and arrogant female voices echoed around once again. This time, almost everyone saw it, located above the barrier, like ten female figures standing in the sky. Those were ten women in purple robes, and their robes were painted with the pattern of the red moon and the six-pointed star! Probably because the magic cannon just broke out, ten women were filled with magical powers visible to the naked eye, which made many people think of "It''s a witch!" "What, it''s a witch!" "A mere witch, dare to be so arrogant!" After recognizing that the other party was a witch, both the fighter pilots in the sky and the fleet commanders on the sea were angry. The next moment, endless bullets and fire from the sky, the sea and even the bottom of the sea were bombarded and killed. Out! "It seems that you are stubborn!" "But that''s okay, the future of our witch needs blood to baptize after all!" "Wang, please give us strength to guide the future!" At this critical moment, the witch''s voice was once again conveyed, especially the last prayer that almost passed into everyone''s hearts, the next moment, in the sky, the red moon reappeared!.. 895 Chapter 198 The Fourth Demon Under The Scarlet Moon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ok?!" On the highest mountain in the God Realm, I was hugging Saya and looked down at the long gate that would ruin the world, and suddenly uttered a syllable softly. Almost accustomed to the white-clothed gauze girl in Nagatos arms, she stretched out her hand and stroked the red-haired boys cheek, and asked softly, "What happened again? I feel that you are suddenly in a good mood. Well, Brother Nagato!" "You feel it!" Hearing Saya''s words, a light smile gradually appeared on Nagato''s face. Similarly, she reached out and grabbed Saya''s little hand that caressed her cheek, rubbed it gently, and then kissed it gently. This action made the girl''s cheeks red, but she did not retract her hand. During this period of honeymoon trip, although Saye and Nagato did not break through to the last step, they have become accustomed to various close contacts. "Now, Saya!" Following the girl''s little hand, Nagato took Saya''s shoulder and said softly, "You said, if you can be trusted and admired, it should be a very happy thing!" "Well, naturally!" Feeling the flow of magic power in the opponent''s body in Nagato''s arms, Saya seemed to realize something and showed a faint smile. ... ... Chiyue has reappeared! In the sky above Xian God Island, Chiyue appeared again! The sky is clear and clear, but it is instantly covered by the night. The crimson moon hangs high in the sky. Under the crimson moonlight, whether it is a bomb fire in the sky, an attack on the sea, or a torpedo on the seabed, all Automatically burst... Boom boom boom!!! Under this continuous roar, everyone was awakened. Afterwards, there was a burst of extremely enthusiastic cheers from Xianjin Island, which was so powerful that it even spread to the battlefield on the sea surface, leaving countless people preparing to destroy Xianjin Island in silence. What is more ironic than cheers on the battlefield? Absolutely not! Even the soldiers who were a little unbearable about attacking Xianjin Island and launching a war have a trace of hideousness on their faces, and even with them, the reappearance of the crimson moon and the panic caused by the failure of the bomb fire are also instantly disappeared. A lot. Seeing this scene, most of the officers on the fleet were too happy, and the witches moved again! "Great King of Witches, Your Majesty!" "We are here to pray for you, lower your power, and give equal destruction to these fools in front of us!" At this moment, the witches called out loudly in unison. It was obviously only the voice of ten people, but when it fell into the ears of others, it made people feel that there were thousands of witches calling in unison. When this voice fell into the ears of Yaze Keshu, his expression suddenly changed!Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com Although I dont know what the witch is going to do with the devil, Yaase Keshu felt a sense of threat in his heart. At this moment, Akatsukis magnetic voice came again "That is not an illusion, but there are really tens of thousands of witches praying and calling in unison!" I saw that the pupils in the eyes of the gray-haired middle-aged uncle seemed to turn golden, reflecting a world of reality and emptiness. Under the auspices of a girl who looked like a doll, the witch close to four digits was praying religiously. With. "Uncle Xiao, you..." Hearing Xiaoya Castle''s words, Yase Keki just wanted to ask why he knew about this kind of thing, but suddenly felt a violent vibration coming from the direction of String God Island, and the entire aircraft carrier was shaking. During this shock, Xiaoyacheng seemed to accidentally hit the railing, and went into a coma directly. Yaase Keshu, who was interrupted for questioning, had no thoughts to be angry at this time, and he didn''t even have any thoughts to pay attention to Akira Castle. Instead, he stared blankly at the changes that were taking place on the enchantment above String God Island! I saw that the crimson moonlight was like a substantive fluid. After the witches prayed and called, they gathered on the witches, and the next moment, from the ripples in the sky, the power of faith from the witches also revealed. Fusion with the crimson moonlight, let the witches exude the terrible power of coercion! "I, yes!" At this moment, leisurely and coercive words appeared out of thin air! For some reason, everyone who heard this sentence understood that this was the person who prayed for the witches and responded to the prayers to them. In the next moment, the fluid crimson light expanded, and it turned into a super giant with a height of 100 meters and stood in the sky in an instant! The coat of the giant is engraved with a crimson moon and a huge six-pointed star, and the whole body exudes a powerful and unique aura, not the aura of a strong human being, more like the manifestation of nature, so powerful All are deeply afraid. And the face of the giant-- "It turned out to be the fifth true ancestor!! Crimson Moon!!!" Although I had expected it the moment I saw the crimson moon appear, when I saw the face of a man who was equally huge but would never be mistaken, and was hailed as the fifth true ancestor, Many people have lost their attitude. The fifth true ancestor, turned out to be the king of witches! Roar!!! Not long after it appeared, the giant one hundred meters high suddenly looked up to the sky and let out a huge roar. A terrible shock wave erupted from the giants mouth. Like a terrifying hurricane, it hit a huge part of fighter jets for the first time. In the fierce roar, hundreds of fighter jets disintegrated one after another. Ten fighters survived and all were destroyed! With just a roar, the air force of the coalition forces was almost wiped out! The power of a roar shocks the world! "Magic, devil!!" "Such a guy, can we really deal with it?" "Help, I don''t want to die!" On this silent battlefield, many coalition soldiers lost their fighting consciousness and could only stare at the huge and sacred giant dumbly, standing in the sky like a god, under the scarlet moon!.. 896 Chapter 199 Rage and the ancient city first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh! Finally succeeded!" Looking at the super giant standing high in the virtual fantasy, Nangong sat on the ground weakly that month. Although she looked a little embarrassed, the cute witch with a young posture couldn''t hold back a smug smile on her face. Not only her, but the tens of thousands of witches who were almost immobile behind that month smiled openly. "Haha, it really succeeded!" "Come on, kill all the humans without leaving them!" "Wang is really great!" Also looking at the super giants in the picture, the witches wantonly vent their excitement. The success of this plan allows all the witches to truly see the greatness of the demon king standing behind them. As if they had the backbone, the witches were finally completely homed! "Same as you planned, Ah Ye!" Feeling the almost unified thoughts of the witches, that month looked at the giant in the picture, and that month, who had always been the only one, had to admire her friends. She deserves to be the witch of the secretary who once ruled the library! ... ... Under the scarlet moon, the Demon King stood in the air! That super powerful power was unscrupulously displayed in front of the world. In an instant, the panic was ignited and quickly spread throughout the battlefield. There is almost no reason, the morale of the entire coalition has reached its lowest point. At this time, the ten witches, including Xiandumu Aye, are in unparalleled excitement in the huge demon king with a height of one hundred meters. The witches are all happy for the success of their great creation! With the contract between the witch and the devil as the foundation, and the belief of the witch as the nourishment, the witch will be able to pray for power from the devil. In this way, the witch will truly become a part of the devil. Can''t be separated anymore! "Aye, you did a great job!" At this moment, the indifferent voice came into Ah Yes consciousness, and the relief hidden in the indifferent immediately made the witch of the former secretary, and now the devout follower of the demon kings heart warmed, and felt what she had done. It''s all worth it. "No, king!" "This is what Ah Ye should do!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Ah Ye quickly responded! "Don''t be humble!" "What you do, I see it!" "Now, I will lend you my power, go, Ah Ye! Show the world my majesty as a demon king!" Under the command of the demon king, Ah Ye immediately put away all her thoughts and connected her consciousness to the other witches in the giant''s body. Because this super giant is so huge that no one witch can manipulate it. Only when the minds of multiple witches are superimposed can it be manipulated. This is why there are ten witches performing this ritual together. Under the coordination of Ah Ye, the minds of the witches in the giant are unified!Long Long Novel Network www.lonbook.com Hum!!! In an instant, a ray of purple brilliance flashed across the giant''s eyes. Following the roar just now, as if he had truly awakened, a strong sense of crisis instantly spread throughout the hearts of hostile creatures on the battlefield. "what!!!" "No, help!" "I want to go home!!" Under such horrible coercion, many soldiers directly broke down their will. For a while, they were full of ugliness, making people feel ridiculous. However, under such circumstances, the coalition army did not collapse, but instead gathered. After all, humans are a very special kind of creature. In the face of life and death crisis, many humans will appear ugly, but there are also some humans who show their fierceness under such circumstances. Obviously, under the threat of super giants, the entire fleet was the first to launch an attack. ! Whoosh whoosh!!! In an instant, each battleship burst out with its own biggest firepower. Various models of different but absolutely powerful missiles burst out. Together with the fire from the remaining fighters, there were endless barrage in the sky. just-- Faced with this situation, the demon-like giant just punched again! boom!!! This was an unimaginable punch. The entire atmosphere was exploded by a punch in an instant, producing a huge roar, and a strong air current swept across, as if the entire space was also distorted under this punch, and the space ripples! Boom boom boom!!! The ripples of space swept through all the missiles in the air, and the next moment, the endless roar broke out again. All the missiles exploded on their own before hitting the target and turned into fireworks under the red moon. However, the attack of the Demon King Giant did not end there! boom!!! After the space ripples, the crimson moonlight gathered under the distortion of the space turned into a huge magic cannon and swept across the battlefield on the sea. In the fierce roar, most of the fleet, including the two aircraft carriers, was destroyed! The next moment, the giant of a hundred meters volleyed over, and that powerful huge body swept across the air, causing the entire sea to be violently winded, and the remaining fleet appeared to be shaky under such a gust of wind. The power of the devil is evident! The crew on the remaining fleet watched the huge figure gradually approaching, and couldn''t help feeling desperate, and couldn''t raise the fighting spirit anymore! "The farce, it''s over!" Standing on the sea not far before the last remaining fleet, ten female voices echoed in the air, and the giant raised one of his hands again, and plenty of moonlight gathered on the right hand of the giant demon king. However, at this moment, a huge and malicious magic burst out from the last aircraft carrier. That terrible magic power made the giant''s movements pause slightly. The next moment, at the top of the aircraft carriers deck, there appeared a young man with gray hair in a black windbreaker. His red eyes were looking at the Hundred-meter Giant with extremely obvious malice, and he stretched out his right hand, out of it. The mark of the true ancestor! "The person who inherits the blood of''Yebo Yanguang'', Xiaogucheng, here to liberate your shackles!" "Come out, the seventh beast-the black sword of Yemo!" .. 897 Chapter 200 Crazy collision second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This, this is..." In the monitoring room in the core building on Xian Shen Island, Lan Yu Qian Cong saw the extra blue-red eyes on the screen through satellite monitoring, and finally couldn''t help standing up, revealing an extremely surprised look. "Ancient city!" "Why, why are you here!" Seeing the boy whom he had a good impression on actually appeared in the army trying to destroy Xianjin Island, Qian Cong''s mood was inexplicably complicated. But it''s just that. Compared with the avant-garde in appearance, the girl named Lan Yu Qian Cong is somewhat conservative. Although it was not voluntarily, she became Nagatos lover at the next step by mistake, but after that, Qian Cong dared to cut off his previous thoughts, and now seeing Xiao Gucheng again, Qian Cong was just surprised that the other party actually Will appear in the coalition army. "You have changed a lot, no, we have all changed a lot!" "Everything, I can''t go back..." Regaining her mentality, Qian Cong sat down calmly. The girl''s eyes were a little blurred, but she quickly recovered her calm. Although the appearance of the ancient city was surprising, Qian Cong knew-- Nagato definitely has arrangements, dont worry! ... ... The magic power like black miasma swept and burst out from the aircraft carrier! But compared to the amazing magic vortex, what makes people more concerned is that it is the figure standing in the center of the magic vortex! "you are" "The fourth true ancestor, the flame-lit Ye Uncle!" "Xiao Ancient City!" Ten shocked female voices echoed on the battlefield. Not only the witches, but also many people, including the soldiers of the coalition army, did not expect that in the human coalition, the fourth ancestor of the dream vampire was hidden! After recognizing the ancient city of Xiao, Xiandumu Youma, who was in the body of the giant demon king, even lost consciousness, causing the giant''s movements to appear stiff! In this fleeting opportunity, the abrupt appearance of Xiao Gucheng has completed its prelude to its summoning! I saw the true ancestor raising his hands and looking at the sky, as if expecting something! This figure of the Fourth True Ancestor inexplicably makes people feel like pulling a huge sword from the earth. "Heir of the flames of Ye Bo''s blood, Xiao Gucheng, here to liberate your shackles" The miasma swayed by the true ancestor twisted the space, and soon formed the shape of a sword in the void. It was obviously thousands of meters high, but the naked eye could still see its figure clearly. That is a big exaggerated sword with a blade far more than 100 meters.New Novel City www.xxsc.cc Its correct shape is an ancient weapon called the Three-Cobalt Sword, which is said to be a sword used by the gods. "Come on, the seventh beast-the black sword of Yemo!" In response to Xiao Gucheng''s call, the huge sword began to fall. The blade that was accelerated by gravity was wrapped in hot flames, and its posture was like a meteorite falling from the sky. The atmosphere vibrated violently, and the sky became bright as a new sun appeared. In an instant, the gravity on the entire battlefield suddenly increased! boom!!! Under such gravity, the giant one hundred meters high suddenly sank. It was not until his feet stepped into the sea that the sinking trend was slowly stopped. In the process, the giant even set off a big tsunami. Going turbulently in all directions. Not only the giants were affected, but the surrounding influences even more. Many damaged ships suddenly disintegrated under such gravity. Under such gravity, the soldiers who floated in the sea sank under the sea. Suffocated and died. However, this situation cannot make the fourth true ancestor of today appear the slightest move! I saw that the fourth true ancestor''s magic output did not hesitate at all, and even more broke out. In an instant, the speed of the huge black sword''s falling speed accelerated again, and even the low roar of the explosive air could be heard on the battlefield. at this time-- "It''s really surprising, heir to the fourth true ancestor, you are a demon!" The indifferent voice reverberated around, the next moment, I saw the crimson moonlight converging on the giant''s shoulder, and in a flash, the dim existence slowly appeared on the giant''s shoulder. "Nagato!!!" Seeing the figure appearing on the shoulder of the giant, Xiao Gucheng''s originally dyed red eyes bloomed with red light, and the whole body was filled with a negative life form that only the true ancestor of the complete body possessed, which was almost materialized. The black sword of the night demon is bursting with black light, it seems to be open, showing a stronger edge! "It seems that your resentment towards me is quite deep, so let me see your enlightenment!" Faced with the attack of the Fourth True Ancestor, the clone of Nagato, who had gathered from the crimson moonlight, did not panic. Instead, he connected his consciousness with the ten witches. Just after connecting, Nagato received an invocation from the witch. "Excuse me to the king''s will to come personally, Ah Ye is really..." "It''s okay, now the Fourth True Ancestor is not something you can deal with at this stage!" Without waiting for Ah Ye to finish, Nagato interrupted the other party''s words, and then connected his own will to the other party. In an instant, the one-hundred-meter giant seemed to have a soul, and the crimson moonlight seemed to have a backbone. The surrounding space erodes. The increasing gravity stopped increasing at this moment, not only that, it even began to decrease... As the true ancestor of Chiyue, Nagato opened his own battlefield with the power of the moon, turning the place where the red moon shines into his own domain. In this domain, gravity is only one-sixth of the earth. That is the gravity of the moon! Under such gravity, the falling speed of the Dark Sword of the Night Demon slowed slightly! "Asshole, don''t underestimate me!" Faced with such a change, Xiao Gucheng became clear, the fourth true ancestor suddenly rose in anger. Under the pull of the tyrannical magic power, the black sword of the night demon was forcibly blasted down, and at this moment, the giant of 100 meters also Not to be outdone, the power of Chiyue gathered in his body, and he didn''t evade and slammed forward! Boom boom boom!!!!.. 898 Chapter 201 Nagato vs. Ancient City Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! An unprecedented large collision occurred over the sea. In that instant, the time and space of the entire world seemed to have a little stagnation, and then the earth-shaking roar erupted, making everyone around them deaf. In the next moment, an extremely huge tsunami was suddenly lifted, and the strong impact spread in all directions! Even the space on the sea has been distorted by such a collision. The lives of the soldiers on the battlefield are like dust at this moment, and the burning sparks of life are extinguished in this wave! The human coalition forces who came to attack Xian Shen Island were almost destroyed in this collision! I have to say, it feels very ironic. Obviously, the soldiers of the human coalition who had only been rescued by the Fourth True Ancestor from the Demon King Giant were destroyed in the battle between the Fourth True Ancestor and the Demon Giant Giant... In front of the strong, life is like a must. "Humph!!!" Standing on the edge of the impact of the explosion, the aircraft carrier at the foot of Xiaogucheng was blessed by his miasma-like magic. Although there was a lot of damage in the impact, it seemed to be shaky, but it still persisted stubbornly. And the life on the aircraft carrier, because of the existence of Akira Castle and Yase Kishu, was taken care of by Akatsuki magic. That''s why they did not lose their lives. They were just in a coma at this time. In a sense, they are the last survivors of the entire human coalition! However, Xiao Gucheng didn''t care about these things at this time. All he cared about was the scene in front of his eyes In the area of ??the explosion center full of space distortions, a giant one hundred meters high stood in the air. His huge hands, clutched tightly on the blade of the Dark Sword of the Night Demon in spite of injury, actually offset that. The falling impact of the huge Three-Cobalt sword! Although in this process, the giant''s hands were almost cut off directly, although the tip of the Sancobalt sword even penetrated the giant''s body, although the flames from the black sword of the night demon broke through the air and burned on the giant... But anyway, that demon-like giant did indeed take the Dark Sword of the Night Demon head-on! just-- "moron!" He whispered out such a word in his mouth, Xiao Gucheng was full of savage faces, and in an instant he triggered the contract between himself and the beast, ready to directly detonate the black sword of the night demon, and directly give the bastard named Nagato a cruel . However, the self-destruction command he issued seemed to have fallen to the sea, and there was no response at all. In an instant, thinking of a possible fourth ancestor, his face became gloomy, and endless murderous intent raged... "Idiot? Haha!!" "Oh, our dear fourth true ancestor, what''s the matter, his face is so gloomy!" At this moment, the words that made Xiao Gucheng extremely familiar and extremely disgusted echoed around. The next moment, I saw the crimson moonlight slowly converging in the void not far in front of the Fourth True Ancestor in this unending storm. The red-haired boy in the purple coat condensed out of thin air, with a wry smile on his face. meaning.Baihua Literature www.baihuawx.com "What did you do to the Dark Sword of the Night Demon?" Obviously in the contract with the beast, Xiao Gucheng could still perceive the surrender of the Dark Sword of the Night Demon to him, but his own news did not cause the other party to react at all. Obviously, the guy in front of him did something. "A very interesting experiment." "You also know that such things as Beasts are also of existential consciousness, so, I am compiling a dream for it a little bit, and changing its various cognitions. Unexpectedly, such a situation will occur. It is really interesting!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Gucheng subconsciously wanted to deny it! After all, Beast Beast is a gathering of powerful magic power. Its resistance to demons is so high that it is indescribable. I have never heard of anyone who can hypnotize Beast Beast. However, in the rear, the actions of the Demon King suddenly made Xiao Gucheng shut his mouth. . At this time, ripples on the demon king giant behind him extinguished the flames on his body, and pulled out the tip of the black sword of the night demon and held it in his hand. It seems that the black sword of the night demon has turned into The weapon of the demon king''s giant. just-- "Asshole!" Seeing that his own beast was actually manipulated as a weapon, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the fourth true ancestor, stretched out his right hand, chanted the spell of Yan Ling, and inspired the true ancestor''s body Sleeping beasts "The person who inherits the blood of''Yebo Yanguang'', Xiaogucheng, here to liberate your shackles! Come on, my family members--" "No. 1 Beast, King Kong of God Sheep!" "The fifth animal, the lion''s gold!" "No. 9 Beast, Deep Scarlet with Double Horns!" Under Xiaogucheng''s angry will, the magic power spread like a miasma, and three angry beasts roared out of the darkness. As soon as the god sheep appeared, a large number of suspended diamonds were emitted, turning into a defense. And the lion''s gold body was filled with electric current, and in an instant, thunder and lightning flashed across the battlefield, which seemed extremely terrifying. The two-horned Shen Fei, which is relatively inconspicuous among the three beasts, became the mount of Xiao Gucheng for a short time. In a short moment, Xiao Gucheng had made full preparations for battle, and with the eyesight of Nagato, even more I found out-- Obviously, I haven''t seen it for a while, the real ancestor''s beast seems to have become stronger in the hands of Xiaogucheng! As expected of the former protagonist of the plane! but-- Perceiving fewer and fewer planes of favor on the opponent, Nagato chuckled disdainfully. As long as he loses again, the identity of the protagonist of Xiao Gucheng''s luck will be completely stripped away. Then... Seeing the chuckle of Nagato, Xiao Gucheng, who was sitting on the horse of the beast-bearing horse, suddenly became furious, and the killing intent broke out! Ho Ho Ho!!! Without the driving of Xiaogucheng at all, under that killing intent, in addition to the two-horned deep scar that acts as a mount, the beasts launched attacks one after another. Killing, blasted at Nagato instantly. However, before these attacks hit Nagato''s body, the black shadow instantly enveloped the sky. The next moment, a huge sword face was blocked in front of Nagato, blocking the bombardment of lightning and diamonds. Up. The person who came is no one else, but the giant demon king who controls the black sword of the night demon!.. 899 Chapter 202 The fourth time the battle is going on! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Humph!!!" Riding on the Deep Scarlet with Double Horns, Xiao Gucheng couldn''t help snorting coldly as he watched the hundred-meter giant''s horizontal sword blocking the attack of his beast. Especially after seeing that the Dark Sword of the Night Demon had actually become an enemy''s weapon, the hideous killing intent in the heart of the Fourth True Ancestor burst out in an instant, and within a moment, the surrounding air seemed a bit cold and bitter. "Ah!" Facing the murderous intent of the Fourth True Ancestor, the red-haired young man chuckled carelessly, repelling the chill out of his body, and then gave a provocative look at the fourth true ancestor in the sky, and then slapped him. Snap your fingers! As if it were a signal, the two standing on top of the wave frenzy that hadn''t really calmed down immediately started! There is no need to say anything more, there is only one battle between the two people! Whoosh!!! A hundred-meter-high giant swung the three-cobalt sword in his hand, and the powerful sword pressure burst out from the blade. In the sound of breaking through the air, this sword even cut through the clouds in the sea and the sky, moving towards the fourth truth. Zu beheaded and left. "Go, King Kong of God Sheep!!!" Under the order of the true ancestor, the bighorn sheep family beast with an indestructible diamond body took the initiative to meet the giant sword across the sky, bursting diamonds from the god sheep, scattered in the sky, and instantly contacted the god sheep. Resonance has formed the strongest guardian of Shenyang... That is, the guard that can reflect all the attacks that touch the user and the crystal! boom!!! The giant sword and the guardian collided with each other. The next moment, the King Kong of the God Sheep was directly blasted out. Although the God Sheep was full of defensive power, but lacked strength, there was no accident in this sword to be cut off, and the Giant was attacked because It caused reflexes, and the huge body was a little immobile. "Now, let''s wreak havoc, the lion''s gold!" At this moment, Xiao Gucheng caught the giant''s flaws and called out loudly, his face a little sordid. The one who responded to Xiao Gucheng was the beast lion transformed by thunder and lightning. It rushed into the sky with a roar, and then it was directly dispersed into the magic of thunder and lightning. In an instant, the sky was densely covered with dark clouds, which represented nature''s thunder naturally. Down the ground and blast down. Boom boom boom!!! Intense lightning continued to blast at the place where the red-haired boy was located. The terrible thunder was not only a catastrophe for the creatures in the sea under Nagato, but also caused current instability on the island of Xianjin not far away. Case. however-- "that''s all?" An indifferent voice came from the roar of Thunder. The next moment, a silver sword light flashed, and the Thunder surrounding Nagato instantly dissipated, revealing the red-haired young man holding a silver knight sword. "If there is only this level, it can''t kill me!" "This is...space?" Xiao Gucheng, who had entered into a fighting state, automatically ignored the slightly provocative words of the red-haired boy. His red eyes looked straight at the silver knight''s sword in the opponent''s hand, vaguely perceiving that sword. Isolate matter and space!Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowoxs.com Is it the six-type heavy-duty lowering the magic bow, Huang Hualin? Flashed in his heart the information about a martial arts tool that he had accidentally learned while studying in the Lion King''s institution. Xiao Gucheng was very sure that the weapon in Nagato''s hand was the Huang Hualin that could cut through the space. Although I dont know why he can use it, but "Since it is a space defense, then I will wipe out space together!" "Come out, swallow, the third beast, the mercury of the dragon and snake!" With the call of the ancient city of Xiao, another beast hidden in the blood of the true ancestor awakened. The two-headed dragon rushed out of the miasma magic in the right hand of the fourth true ancestor, opened its hideous mouth, and slaughtered the red-haired boy. Come. boom!!! At this moment, the stalemate of the Demon King and the Giant passed, and the 100-meter giant raised a huge sword that was as high as himself. In the wind swept through, the giant slashed towards the double-headed dragon and snake with a sword, obviously not. Prepare to let it near Nagato. "Don''t think about it!" "Come out all, all my beasts!" At this moment, the Fourth True Ancestor also exploded with all its power, calling out all the beasts in his body. In an instant, the amber minotaur holding a battle axe, the silver crustacean, the flaming man-eaters with the shark-toothed lion and bat wings, as well as the upper body of a beautiful female and the lower body of the blue and white giant snake, plus Long-haired water monsters made up of countless snakes appeared one after another! In addition to the previous sacred sheep, golden lions, and Tianma family beasts under the seat of Xiaogucheng, a total of seven disaster-level family beasts will work together! In an instant, lightning, axe, flame and other energy attacks, and even direct attacks, bombarded the 100-meter giant. The super destructive power actually slammed the giant back a few steps for a time. The giant''s sword, naturally It fell through. But at this moment, the mercury of the dragon and snake had already rushed in front of Nagato! "Swallow him and the space for me, the mercury of the dragon and snake!" After spending a lot of magic power, Xiao Ancient City was a little overwhelmed for a while, but it quickly recovered. Watching the beast rushing to Nagato, he ferociously launched the order to kill. Under the order of the true ancestor, The double-headed dragon snake opened its mouth, and the power that swallowed the dimension broke out again. Faced with this situation, Nagatos expression remained unchanged, Huang Hualin in his hand instantly turned from a double-edged sword into a silver big bow, holding the bow in one hand, Nagato extended his other hand, and the crimson moonlight gathered. Come... "Projection...start!" "Identify the creation concept... Determine the basic framework... Copy the constituent materials... Imitate the production technology... Feel the growth experience... Reproduce the accumulation years!" "Projection completed!" He recites Yan Ling at an extremely alarming speed, and every time he says a word, the crimson moonlight that gathers sparkles with a different brilliance. Until Yan Ling ends, a silver magic spear suddenly appeared in Nagato''s hands! The whole process is completed instantly! This gun turned out to be a seven-type assault machine gun-Xuexia Wolf, or a projection of Xuexia Wolf! Seeing the appearance of Xuexia wolf, Xiao Gucheng felt bad, but before he had time to react, the red-haired boy put the magic spear on the magic bow at a very fast speed, pulled the bowstring, and the next moment, magic spear It turned into a double-headed dragon snake with silver brilliance rushing straight down!.. 900 Chapter 203 The Fifth Breakdown of Fantasy! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xuexia Wolf! There is a god-killing weapon made by the Lion King agency on the basis of the Ultra-Ancient Civilization Committee! Xiao Gucheng only learned when he was practicing in the Lion King''s organ that the weapon named Xuexia Wolf was engraved with the divine concussion technique, capable of eliminating magical powers and other abilities. It was one of the few in this world that could wipe out the true ancestor One of the weapons. Although in terms of power, it seems to be inferior to weapons like Huang Hualin, but because of this, Xuexia Wolf is a well-deserved trump card of the Lion King mechanism! After the Xuexia wolf was projected at Nagato and launched as an arrow, Xiao Gucheng suddenly felt a swelling in his heart! Whoosh!!! In the eyes of the fourth true ancestor, the unknown magic spear turned into a silver light with the help of the same unknown magic bow, bursting out from the hand of his old enemy, and directly rushing towards the diving dragon. The mercury of the snake. Roar!!! Facing the attack of the magic spear, the double-headed dragon snake that was able to swallow the dimension did not perceive the coming of danger, and took the entire dimension of the space into its own mouth. Even in its eyes, the silver light was not even enough. It''s just food. boom!!! In the next moment, the terrible silver brilliance turned into a sharp blade, directly piercing through one of the big mouths of the double-headed dragon snake. The bottomless pit-like mouth could not stop the magic spear, and the beast of the magical power was instantly broken up. ! After instantaneously killing the Mercury of the Dragon and Snake, the magic spear''s offensive continued unabated, following a graceful arc, directly towards Xiao Ancient City. Driving the deep scarlet of the double horns, Xiao Gucheng avoided the bombardment of the magic spear! However, when the magic spear flew about a hundred meters away from the ancient city of Xiao, it unexpectedly changed its direction in the air and once again blasted towards the ancient city of Xiao. At the same time, a certain mysterious force spread. "not good!" At this moment, Xiao Gucheng sensed that he was instantly locked by some invisible force! Can''t escape! Although he was driving the deep scar of the double horns, Xiao Gucheng understood that before the power bursting from the magic spear disappeared, it would be meaningless to avoid any of him, because the magic spear would definitely hit him. but-- "Since you can''t avoid it, just offset it!" But after all, it is also a decisive role. Xiao Gucheng thought of a way for the first time. Under the urging of his mind, the beasts who had just teamed up to repel the Demon King and Giant turned their attacks once again to the attacking magic spear. Roar!!! The lion''s gold, the most powerful lion, moved first. In an instant, the golden thunder erupted from the huge lion floating in the air, bombarding the attacking magic spear, but was destroyed by the flashing magic spear. , However, the speed of the magic gun actually dropped a little. "It works, continue!" Perceiving this scene keenly, Xiao Gucheng''s eyes lit up and he was about to drive the other beasts to attack, and then at this moment, a violent wind swept past a giant magic sword that was 100 meters high.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com Boom boom boom!!! Although the deep scarlet of the double horns was originally the combat power in the air, coupled with its ability to sense vibration, it escaped the sweep of the magic sword, but the other beasts of Xiao Gucheng were swept one by one, and their bodies were shattered. "Asshole!" Seeing this scene, Xiao Gucheng suddenly felt a burst of anger. However, before he could vent his anger, the next moment, the silver brilliance struck again, and as a last resort, Xiao Gucheng controlled the Tianma beasts and dodged in the air sensitively. With. "Damn damn damn!!!" Although he won''t be hit, as long as he thinks that his enemy may be looking at himself like a clown with interest in the ground, jumping up and down in the sky, Xiao Gucheng feels a burst of anger against his heart, and suddenly the thought of retreat is born. just-- "That''s why I''m already retiring?" "Sure enough, he has completely lost the qualification of the protagonist, and now he is outside the cradle of the growth of the beasts, and has no special meaning anymore." Standing in the void, I keenly noticed that Xiao Gucheng did not have the will to fight back, and even after the intention to retreat, Nagato suddenly felt a little ecstatic, and at the same time stretched out one of his own hands to hold tightly-- "Fantasy-collapse!!!" Once again evaded the attack of the magic spear, but before Xiao Gucheng was ready, a fatal crisis sprouted in the heart of the fourth true ancestor. Then, without waiting for any response from him, the silver magic spear made a fierce roar! That''s no ordinary roar! It''s a cry of despair, an illusion that seems to be on the verge of collapse, the final cry. The magic spear that was shot out by the natural arrow suddenly disintegrated and exploded. The force that repelled all supernatural powers was mixed in the violent explosion, and it abruptly affected the fourth true ancestor. The brilliant beam of light rushed straight into the sky and reached the sea! Completely different from ordinary blasting, the trembling explosion directly blasted the Fourth True Ancestor out, dripping with blood, and the Tianma Beast under the Fourth True Ancestor was directly blown into shape. boom!!! Maybe it was luck that Xiao Gucheng didn''t fall into the sea. He crashed on the deck of the last dilapidated aircraft carrier that had been protected before. The loud roar not only blasted the deck of the aircraft carrier out of a big hole, but also caused more damage to the ship that was already on the verge of destruction. . "Fourth True Ancestor, the defeat is complete!" After defeating the ancient city of Xiao, in the perception of the red-haired boy, the gears of the whole world seemed to be deflected a lot. The next moment, a certain mysterious and mysterious power that can be named as the protagonist is blessed to Nagatos Body. The red-haired boy felt that his fit with this world was more perfect, and the crimson moon hanging in the sky seemed to be brighter! After practising the law of immortality-the one that escapes, Nagato can be recognized by the world after completely defeating the protagonist of the destiny and seizing the opportunity of the other party, and then become the protagonist. In other words, Nagato is the protagonist of countless worlds. Candidate protagonist! "So, what should I do with you now, the fourth true ancestor..." .. 901 Chapter 204 The first Leviathan that emerges! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"So, what should I do with you now, the fourth true ancestor..." Quietly floating in the air, Nagato looked indifferently at the young man who fell on the broken aircraft carrier, thinking so in his heart. At this time, the battle between Crimson Moon and the fantasy vampire had just ended. The aftermath of the battle was still reverberating on the sea surface, with a slight wave, and there were traces of battle in the sky, and the fog remained faintly. However, I believe everything will be restored soon. For Nagato, winning in the battle with the fourth true ancestor is a long-established thing. Although Nagato is only an incomplete fifth true ancestor, in the face of the powerful background of the red-haired boy, it is the three major The true ancestor must also kneel! Since it was a long-established matter, even if it was a victory, Nagato did not feel any joy. No, not only there is no joy, but Nagato has only distress at this time! The red-haired boy is a little bit distressed about how to deal with the fourth true ancestor after the war. Although intellectually, it is the most reasonable and correct choice to directly wipe it out and deprive the beast, but- "If you really do it..." "They may not be able to let go for a long time in the future!" In the perception of the red-haired boy, at this time in the core building of Xianjin Island, watching from the satellite, the light green onion is holding the handrail tightly, with a look of embarrassment; in Xianjin Islands own courtyard, it is named Xiaonasha The girl with amnesia is frowning at a loss; and the teacup in the hands of the witch in a gap in another dimension has fallen to the ground without knowing it. In addition to these three people, there are... Thinking of this, the red-haired boy glanced at the 100-meter-high Demon King Giant. With purple eyes through the Demon King''s body, he seemed to see one of the witches named Xiandu Mu Youma, who seemed to be frowning. As Nagato perceives, Xiao Gucheng has a lot of connections with the people around him. "The ancient city of Xiao didn''t fit to die in my hands!" In an instant, after thinking about various situations, Nagato came to such a conclusion! Although Xiao Gucheng had a connection with a few people around him, that was already a thing of the past. As time goes by, it will become a trace in the memory sooner or later, and it may be forgotten one day. But if Nagato kills the ancient city of Xiao with his own hands, it will make the girls remember the ancient city of Xiao more deeply, and it may even create a gap between himself and the girls for a long time in the future. Although Nagato is confident that time will heal everything, but-- "Anyway, he is a hapless person with exhausted luck. He may die someday. Even if he does not die, he will still be a useless person when the original sauce wakes up. Why am I so strenuous and unpleasant!" "and" While thinking, Nagato looked at the sea below. I don''t know when, a huge dark shadow appeared on the sea shining with the crimson moonlight, as if something terrifying was emerging from the deep sea. The next moment, the surrounding sea, including Xianjin Island, was trembling. Boom boom boom!!!Jiuzhou Chinese www.9zzw.com That is the dragon vein in the center of the Pacific Ocean is violently rioting. In an instant, like a cliff, the waves burst out from the sea that was about to calm down. Under such waves, the broken aircraft carrier was actually unknown for a while. Where did the roll go. At this time, Nagato did not manage the ancient city of Xiao. Although he didn''t want to kill the opponent personally, it didn''t mean that Nagato would save people. Nagato could curb his actions for his own woman, but he would never do anything thankless. Ho Ho Ho!!! At this moment, the sudden roar spread over the vast Pacific Ocean, and the meaning of anger hidden in the roar made everyone who heard the roar clearly aware. "Wang, it''s not good!" "This is Leviathan, the biological weapon of the age of mythology-Leviathan!" "I don''t know why, this super monster that has been sleeping on the dragon veins on the bottom of the Pacific Ocean has awakened!" At this time, the voices of Xiandumu Aye and Nangong Nayue almost unanimously conveyed into Nagato''s consciousness. Obviously, the witches did not expect this monster-like existence to appear. "Are you woken up by something?" After hearing the words of the witches, Nagato also realized that there might be another existence hidden on this battlefield. However, without waiting for the red-haired young man to think carefully, the next moment, the monster named Leviathan finally emerged from the sea in a huge tsunami like a cliff. That unimaginable super body appeared like a huge island out of thin air. The door was slightly taken aback. If Nagato was slightly taken aback, the others who saw Leviathan would be completely speechless. Leviathan''s four-kilometer body is too big, but the impact he has seen with his own eyes is far beyond what he expected. Even if others say that it is the same thing as himself, it is the same creature, and there is no real feeling at all. Not metaphorically, the difference is like a whale and an ant. The difference in scale between the two is too great. Even if it is a giant demon king with a height of one hundred meters, when facing the biological weapons of the mythological age, they don''t want to call themselves giants. Ho Ho Ho!!! After rising to the surface, Leviathan''s roar became more fierce. The anger in the roar was conveyed thoroughly, no, it was not anger anymore, it was more like hatred! That huge body of nearly four kilometers continuously bursts out powerful magic power that can distort the atmosphere, and infects everything around it. The monster named Leviathan is searching for something with this bat-like ultrasonic method. "interesting!" Perceiving everything about Leviathan, Nagato suddenly smiled. Nagato suddenly understood that someone had awakened the sleeping mythical monster under his nose! Although this body is only a clone of the moonlight, it is really interesting for Nagato to be able to do this kind of thing, and it also gives birth to a murderous opportunity. Nagato''s domineering can not tolerate such fooling!.. 902 Chapter 205 Powerful Leviathan second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ho Ho Ho!!! At this moment, Leviathan''s roar came from the sea again. In the next moment, a huge wave was set off across the sea. The mighty and mighty wave even hit Xian Shen Island, causing the island to sway slightly. Obviously, Leviathan did not find the existence that would wake him up. Is losing his temper. Nagato, who was thinking, heard Leviathan''s roar, and suddenly raised his brow. Nagato, with its own psychic attributes, can communicate with all things in the world, even if the object is Leviathan who does not have his own unique language. Because of this, the red-haired boy can hear from Leviathans voice, yes and The only word- destroy! After hearing this, Nagato once again set his sights on the four-kilometer-long giant body on the sea, and looked at the tsunami that was constantly rolling over his body, with a strange expression on his face: "Because I can''t find an angry object, do you plan to destroy everything around you? In other words, the temper of this big guy is not small!" After understanding Leviathan''s thoughts, Nagato suddenly became a little amused, and a glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes! At this moment, the monster Leviathan moved again! I saw it turned his head to the direction of Xianjin Island, the nearest to him. The so-called pectoral fin is really a part of Leviathan''s body that is too huge, and it floats up from the sea. On the surface of a fin about the size of an oil tanker, there are several deep holes similar to whale fumaroles, and the surrounding ultramarine fish scales glow one after another like an electronic circuit. The dazzling magical light is accumulating in the depths of the cave, as if it is being loaded with a huge cannonball "Damn!!!" After seeing Leviathan''s movements, there were overlapping female voices in the body of the giant demon king, and the crimson moonlight lingering on the giant body instantly appeared between the god of strings and Leviathan, waving the 100-meter giant sword in his hand! boom!!! At this moment, Leviathan burst out from a super giant magic cannon with a thickness of 100 meters, and blasted towards Xian God Island, and had a violent encounter with the giant sword of the Demon King who was defending on Xian God Island. Collision. After the violent collision, the Demon King Giant was blasted upside down and flew out, directly mounted on the barrier on Xian Shen Island! And the giant sword from the Fourth True Ancestor Beast also broke the hypnosis given by Nagato because of this collision. The body was actually automatically dissipated by magic power, and the consciousness instantly returned to the Fourth True Ancestor. Nevertheless, Leviathan''s attack was offset by the Demon King Giant! Roar!!! Seeing that his attack had been interrupted, Leviathan roared angrily, and then attacked again. This time, from somewhere in the Leviathan''s giant sunk under the sea, it shot a fish-like object. The number is more than one hundred in total. The fry dragged out the trajectory of the white bubbles and rushed to the island of String God at an alarming speed.The unhesitating movement under the sea is exactly like a torpedo attacking an enemy ship. However-Bashan love novel website www.83love.com "Hmph, in front of me, this is not good!" At this moment, the figure of the red-haired boy seemed to teleport under the moonlight, appearing on the barrier above the Xian Shen Island, the whole person turned into red light and merged into the barrier, the next moment, the entire guardian barrier seemed to be Survived in general. Roar!Roar!Roar! In the continuous roar, the crimson moonlight crazily gathered on the enchantment of Xianjin Island. In an instant, six mechanical dragon heads condensed from the crimson moonlight appeared out of nowhere, and six laser cannons instantly bombarded the sea and swept across. Pass! Boom boom boom!!! All the fish burst completely under the sweep of the six lasers, and the resulting explosion seemed to open the entire sea. A large amount of seawater flew up into the sky, and under the shining of the red moon, it seemed to turn into a little bit of red. Water droplets fall. As far as vision is concerned, it is beautiful! However, Leviathan would not appreciate such a beauty. An angry mythical monster, it released a new attack for the third time. Countless cyan shadows shot into the air from the huge body of the biological weapon. Those shadows depicted a beautiful parabola, accelerating toward the surface of the sea, and the scene could not help but reminiscent of the posture of seabirds on the backs of whales flying together. But it wasn''t anything like seabirds that landed toward the surface. That is a biological missile flying at high speed. "Huh, damn it!" The demon king giant who stood up from the enchantment was about to take a shot, but found that his body had turned into a red light in such an impact, and ten witches landed one after another under the protection of the red light. "The body, the body can''t move..." Under the protection of the crimson light, Xiandumu Aye felt a little unwilling to feel his state at this time. It is the first time to manipulate such a powerful force as the Demon King Giant, even if ten people share it, but for the witches, this has reached the limit, and at this time they have completely lost their combat effectiveness. Roar!!! When the Demon King lost his power, the six mechanical dragon heads suddenly stretched out, including the witches, to wrap up the entire string god island. Obviously, the six mechanical dragons did not intend to attack. Boom boom boom!!! In this way, the biological missiles bombarded the guardian circle of the mechanical dragon head one after another, and the roar of the distance continued, as if endless attacks were pouring down frantically. Under such an attack, the entire Xianjin Island had uninterrupted shaking. Leviathan''s firepower is so powerful and varied that it is rare in the world! As time slowly passed for three minutes, Leviathans firepower did not weaken, and even continued to increase, which made people feel appalling. In order to resist the attack of this monster, the barrier continued to absorb moonlight, which was not broken. . "Hell Dragon Broken!!!" At this moment, a dark crack appeared in the sky, and the purple-haired girl walked out of the crack. Apart from anything, she swung the strongest sword against Leviathan. In an instant, a hot tornado from hell was on the sea. The explosion broke out, bombarding Leviathan... 903 Chapter 206 officially returns to the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hell Dragon Break! The black tornado from hell turned into an endless death blade, frantically strangling monsters from the mythical age. Under such an attack, the entire sea was surging, and the sea under the shining red moon set off a terrible tidal storm, which immediately interrupted Leviathan''s continuous attacks. Ho Ho Ho!!! In such a shock, the biological weapons of the mythical age issued an extremely angry roar! Different from the past, it is just quite shocking. Everyone who heard such a roar had a slight pause in their hearts, as if something unbelievable was about to happen. In the next moment, from the extremely deep seabed, a beam of magic light burst out from the depths of hundreds of meters! The dark beam of magic light directly impacted on Leviathan, and the exploded magic power directly smashed the prison dragon that was cut out by Kiko, and the huge monster''s power and power rose steadily under the continuous magic power. "Be careful, Leviathan is absorbing the power of dragon veins!" Although all combat power was lost, the knowledgeable Xiandu Mu Aye immediately opened his mouth and loudly reminded everyone, "That guy, Leviathan has fallen asleep in the dragon veins since the age of mythology, so that his own magic power has been able to match the dragon veins. Resonate!" "Leviathan? Dragon veins?" Hearing what Ah Ye said, Huang Quan''s aura of destruction that had already receded resurfaced again, and the whole person showed a bit of madness, "It doesn''t matter, it''s the big guy in front of you anyway, you have to cut it." "Huangquan, don''t be careless!" Standing in front of the girls, Kenzi heard Huang Quan''s words and said softly, "That big guy is not easy, you know, this is the first time that my prison dragon has been rudely destroyed." "If it''s not like that, it''s meaningless, isn''t it?" "Hehe, too!" The two girls with dark temperament looked at each other and smiled. The strange and harmonious atmosphere made the surrounding girls feel ashamed. They didn''t know what to say. In the end, Nina took the lead to break the silence and came to the beach. "Let me set up the battlefield first!" I saw Nina''s hands folded together, and blue lightning flashed past. Then, Nina burst into flames of blood all over her body. The powerful magic power swept out like a gust of wind, centered on Nina. The next moment, Nina will Press your hands on the ground! "Super-scale alchemy-frozen world!" In an instant, the blue light turned into a huge network and spread out, starting from the coast of Xianjin Island, turning the sea facing nearly 10,000 meters into a glacier. Even Leviathan was shocked by this change. Jumping, the huge body suddenly got stuck in the ice. "Ha, it''s now!" Looking at the huge monster not far away struggling to break through the ice blockade, Nina spoke. "Haha, thanks a lot, Nina!" The moment Nina''s alchemy was completed, Huang Quan jumped out.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com I saw the black, long and straight girl leaping for a certain distance, drew out her treasured sword, burning the red lotus fire, and a fierce beast named Luan Honglian appeared under Huang Quan, dragging the girl to Levi all at once. Not far in front of Tan. "Come on, Red Lotus, Roaring Wave!" In mid-air, Huang Quan injected the spiritual power of his own destruction attribute into Luan Honglian, and in an instant, a fierce bombardment wave containing a destructive aura burst out, and at the same time, the second attack of the son also arrived! "Zhanbian Mingdao!!!" Taking his own hell as the foundation, the move of turning reality to hell into endless sharp blades was reproduced in the hands of Koko. The nearly double-digit half-moon-shaped space blade came from behind, keeping pace with the roaring wave of the chaotic red lotus, and hit Levi Tan! boom!!! A powerful force exploded on Leviathan, and it slammed the strongest monster that has survived from the myth age into a mouth as high as 100 meters, revealing the semi-mechanized and semi-organic life of Leviathan. internal. Ho Ho Ho!!! Facing the usual mortal injuries of monsters, Leviathan did not show weakness, but appeared even more violent. The fierce struggle instantly caused cracks in the surrounding ice-bound earthquakes. The next moment, Leviathan emerged. The huge muzzle, the magic is concentrated! boom!!! After supplementing the dragon vein magic power, Leviathan''s attack this time was beyond the previous one! The huge magic bullet blasted into the sky. After covering the crimson moonlight, the huge magic bullet burst open and turned into raindrop-like small magic bullets, blasting down one after another, and the glaciers that were not blocked instantly continued. Shattered under bombardment. "Damn, this guy fouled!" Nina, who was hiding under the protection of six mechanical dragons with Astarut, Kagura, and Ah Ye and other witches, suddenly covered her face when she watched that the venue she had spent a lot of energy to create was so vulnerable. "Yellow Spring!" Looking at Huangquan, who was reunited with Kenzi and evaded the bombardment of the rain of magic bullets, Kagura couldn''t help but worry. Although he also wants to go out and fight with Huang Quan, Kagura is not ignorant. Facing an opponent like Leviathan, Bai Rui, who has no long-range attack power, is useless. No matter how strong his swallowing ability is, he will not be able to swallow the opponent. Was slapped to death. "Damn it!" Hiding under the Ming Dao cut out by Kongzi, Huang Quan looked a little unwillingly at the constant roar and destruction around him, as well as the Leviathan who was leisurely absorbing the magic power to recover his injuries, and hummed softly. "Although I am not afraid of it, but there is no way to eliminate it, the size difference is too big." Not only was Huang Quan unwilling, but Kengzi also found that he was also very helpless with such an opponent, the opponent is too big, unless-- "Try to put it in hell!" The sudden sound made both Kiko and Huang Quan stunned, and then the two girls saw a wave of ripples in the space in front of them, and the magic bullet that would strike in the future was easily destroyed, and then the red-haired boy took the girl in white veil and walked out Even such a dangerous rain of magic bullets could not conceal the ease of the two. Nagato and Saya, officially return!.. 904 Chapter 207: The Fourth Roaring Thunder Dragon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the rain of magic bullets, it was fragmented and even on the glacier battlefield that was about to collapse. When the red-haired boy took the hand of the girl in white veil and walked out under the ripples of the space, all the girls who were watching the battlefield were all in their hearts, and the endless roar on the battlefield seemed to stop shaking. Ears. "Welcome back, your husband! And..." When Nagato and Saya appeared, Tokushima Koko was stunned for a moment, then looked at the hands that Nagato and Saya were holding each other, and said slightly, "...Sister Saya, sorry, this time I miscalculated. " "Yeah, are you back?" Compared with Kenko''s perfect etiquette, Huang Quan seemed much more casual, although Huang Quan paused for a while when he saw Nagato holding Saya''s hand. Perhaps this was the difference between the two girls with dark qualities. "Well, I''m back!" Nodded to the two women, Nagato released Sayas hand, took a step, looked at the mythical monster like a giant, and spoke again, "Keko, you havent answered my question yet, why? Don''t try to install Leviathan in hell." "Mingdao is not big enough!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Tsunko spoke without hesitation. Although Kenzis hell can indeed pretend to be Leviathan, and can even be wiped out with the power of the Lord of Hell, Kaizi understands more clearly that the underworld he has drawn is limited, at least Leviathan cannot be pretended Go in. If you forcefully use this method, it may have a big impact on your future growth in hell. "Haha, very good, it seems that you haven''t been affected by the power of the godslayer who never admit defeat, or even fight for victory at all costs!" Hearing what Tsunko said, Nagato smiled lightly, and said softly: "It''s not that the character of the godslayer is not good. The godslayers can complete the great cause of killing the gods. I have to say that they are made by this character. But after all, you are different from those godslayers. You will always have me as your backing... " "Understood, your husband!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Kenzi''s eyes flickered with a different light, and she responded with a smile, and Huangquan and Saya, who stood beside them, also had their eyes flickering. Obviously, Nagato''s words made these girls feel good. many. "Okay, leave Leviathan to me to deal with it!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato stepped out and came to Leviathan not far away. Under the shining of the crimson moon, the blood of the true ancestor began to boil, and the strong sense of existence directly made Leviathan feel his exist. Roar!!! Facing such a powerful existence as Nagato, Leviathan almost didn''t even think about it, and burst out a large number of biological missiles, turning into birds and besieging Nagato, trying to kill Nagato''s existence. Perhaps the supply of Dragon Vessels is sufficient, and the biological missile samples this time are all highly agile biological missiles. just-- "Longmai is not for you to waste!" Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com Facing the incoming biological missile, Nagato didnt care at all. He just said in a soft voice. The next moment the red-haired boy''s figure looked like a phantom, passing directly through the encirclement of the biological missile and appeared in Leviathans Body. "I will cut off the bad relationship between you and the dragon vein!" I dont know when, the brilliant red brilliant sword appeared in Nagatos hand, and the red-haired young man suddenly held the hilt in his hand and slashed Leviathan with a sword. The physical wound was not deep, but The sword intent flowed into the depths of Leviathan''s body. Click!!! At this moment, the silent, crisp sound spread, and the connection between Leviathan and the dragon vein was severed! At this moment, Nagato sensed the gratitude of the earth, and Leviathan used the power of the dragon veins so unscrupulously. If the earth has the will, I believe it would be a very bad experience for the earth. Ho Ho Ho!!! After losing the power of the dragon veins, Leviathan''s aura suddenly weakened by more than a bit, although it was still so huge, but at least it would not give people a problem that could not be overcome at all. Therefore, the fierce beast from the age of myth is completely angry! In an instant, hundreds of tracking missiles burst out, and they blasted towards Nagato, but the red-haired boy didn''t care much. The whole person seemed to have lost gravity, directly attached to the airflow on the tracking missile, Ling Yunzhi on-- "It''s time to end you, Leviathan!" "Let you be the sacrifice of the birth of my fifth beast, in the name of my crimson moon..." In the loud call, Nagato''s figure grew taller and taller, and almost overlapped with the crimson moon in the sky in the eyes of others. He seemed to be the crimson moon that covered the sky! Unlike the beams of light at other times, this time the situation is that endless red light gathers in the sky and surrounds Nagato! When the incoming tracking missiles touched the almost fluid moonlight, they actually solidified in the air. As the fluid moonlight passed by, the missiles were disintegrated by some mysterious force and merged into the fluid, letting The crimson light surrounding Nagato is even more dazzling! "Connect... Heaven and Humanity!" Standing in the endless red light, the true ancestor in Nagato''s body was boiling, the red-haired young man''s will leapt at this moment, and in an instant he came to a door in his spiritual world. Without any hesitation, Nagato gently opened the door, and what appeared before him was endless thunder... And the little tea-haired girl standing in the thunder! Almost in an instant, Nagato''s consciousness returned, and endless thunder erupted from the red-haired boy. The blue thunder was rendered in the red light, turning into red thunder, flashing the entire sky! "Be born, my fifth beast, the roaring Thunder Dragon!" With the last call of Nagato, the crimson thunder completely annihilated it. Not long after, a stronger breath burst out from the thunder! Ho Ho Ho!!! The next moment, abrupt dragon roars spread across the sky, and in the red thunder where Nagato was, a dragon with a crimson metal skin was tumbling for joy, seeming to be celebrating his birth!.. 905 Chapter 208 Fifth Crimson Punishment! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ho Ho Ho!!! Above the sky, the newly-born dragon of beast-favored was tumbling and leaping in the crimson thunder, announcing his new life to his heart''s content. This is a crimson dragon whose whole body is shining with metallic luster! In terms of simple form, it is closer to the legendary feather serpent god than the Shenlong, with the same red wings, but the most distinctive feature of this dragon is that it has two rather hideous dragon mouths. Although the appearance seems a little weird, the sacred posture of his body cannot be denied! When anyone sees the other person, they will feel that the other person is supposed to be superior. Even when Leviathan appeared when the crimson dragon appeared, he was a little frightened, and even faintly withdrawn, but as the strongest beast surviving in the age of mythology, after being frightened, he was immediately inspired by himself. Hidden fierceness for a long time. Ho Ho Ho!!! For the first time, the strongest monster at this time screamed up to the sky, and the roar from the huge four-kilometer body even turned into a shock wave, which rolled up a powerful storm and swept straight towards the newly born Thunder Dragon ! This is the provocation of the strongest monster! In the next moment, muzzles appeared on the huge monsters again, either gathering magic power, or deriving actual bombing missiles, or hiding a biological missile. In short, this time, Leviathan was desperate. Whoosh whoosh!!! All kinds of missiles from the age of myth erupted from Leviathan, and powerful and threatening forces soared into the sky. There was only one target, and that was the red dragon soaring in the sky. "Oh, interesting monster, but all this is in vain!" Getting out of the scarlet thunder, Nagato stood on it, indifferent watching the powerful attack erupting from Leviathan. Although he is a new born beast, Nagato has great confidence in the Thunder Dragon! I have said before that Nagatos beasts were never made at will Not only is it necessary to fit the power of the six realms, but also the realization of the six aspects of the true ancestor. According to Nagato''s estimation, after the six beasts are summoned, he will become the fifth true ancestor. The six-winged son is the manifestation of the true ancestor''s status and has the ability to communicate with the world; the ever-changing blood spirit is the manifestation of the true ancestor''s immortality and life level; the evolutionary dragon is the undefeated manifestation of the true ancestor; The Burning Wing God is the manifestation of the original projection of the true ancestor! The Roaring Thunder Dragon is the embodiment of the glory and personality of the Fifth True Ancestor! "The appearance of the thunder dragon symbolizes that the innate personality of the true ancestor of the moon was taken by me. Glory is power. Let you experience the power of the crimson moon for yourself, the residue of the mythical age!" Looking at the huge monster underneath, Nagato''s mind flashed such a thought! Under Nagatos will, the red thunder flashed in the sky, turning into a huge thunder net, and various missiles that would strike in the future shrouded one after another. The next moment, a large number of missiles burst in the thunder net, huge energy The shock was absorbed and assimilated by the Thunder Web. Boom boom boom!!! Amid the violent roar, the big thunder net continued to spread, covering the entire sky. Through the big net, one could even see the crimson moon hung in the air, which looked extremely lonely! Ho Ho Ho!!!Global Novel www.qqzkw.com At this moment, the thunder dragon entrenched on the Thunder Net looked up to the sky and roared, and in an instant had a terrible resonance with the entire crimson moon, an indescribable fluctuation instantly spread throughout the world. All over the world, and even the three great ancestors, were shocked at this moment one after another. They could perceive that a magnificent, terrifying will to judge heaven and earth was condensing in the direction of Xian Shen Island. "This" "absurd!" "Absolutely impossible!" The three true ancestors exclaimed. The three true ancestors who have gone through countless years are very clear. There will never be such a will to judge in this world. If it exists, the people who deal with the first time are probably these three existences with the curse of the gods. . If others are surprised, the sentient beings on Xian Shen Island are terrified! I saw the net of thunder in the sky, and the thunder dragon was in the center of thunder, gathering thunder energy frantically, that energy beyond imagination, even ordinary people can perceive that terrible and trembling. What is even more terrifying is that almost substantial judgment will spread throughout the entire space! As if the whole world came alive! "This is really generous!" Perceiving the changes in the surroundings, Huang Quan, who has always been brave enough, also felt a surge of chills. Huang Quan is like this, and Kongzi is slightly better. Only Saya can look at the surrounding changes casually. Oooh!!! Under such circumstances, Leviathan immediately gave in. Being able to survive from the age of mythology to the present day, Leviathan is still a little afraid of death after all. Facing such a terrible situation, dignity or something will naturally be left behind by the monsters, and the huge body began to sink slowly. just-- "I just want to escape now, don''t you think it''s a bit late?" "Go, Retribution of Heaven!!!" The indifferent voice reverberated throughout the shining red moon... The next moment, a huge roar erupted in the sky, and in an instant, I saw Thunder Dragon carrying the infinite thunder, turning into a huge scarlet thunder sword, and directly swooping down! This is a peerless divine sword that is more than ten times stronger than the black sword of the fourth true ancestor of the Night Demon! Not to mention the infinite thunder power it carries, it is the judgment will lingering on the thunder sword that is hundreds of meters high, so that everyone who sees this sword can only describe such a handle in their hearts. Great Sword-- The sword of heaven and earth punishment of all things, also known as the sword of punishment! Just like the punishment from the heavens, the sword of heavenly punishment turned into a long thunder, and the moment before Leviathan sank into the sea, it accurately hit this prehistoric beast, and the next moment, a roar that resounded through the sky burst out. , Everyone''s vision is red!.. 906 Chapter 209 Abel and the obliteration first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh, it''s terrible!" "I didn''t expect such a terrible existence in this era!" Very far away from the Xianjin Island area, and on the sea level that the crimson moon could not illuminate, the broken aircraft carrier carrying the fourth true ancestor did not know when it crossed the endless space and appeared here. Standing on the bow of the aircraft carrier, Xiaoyacheng looked at the sword of punishment from the sky with a complex and admiring expression! "In comparison..." Speaking of which, Xiaoyacheng looked at the sleeping young man in the big pit not far from him, with a hint of complicated meaning flashing in his eyes, he could not help but sigh softly: "Even the care of the world has been consumed cleanly. The most important thing is that the fundamental mark of the girl of the Fourth True Ancestor is no longer there. It really makes people wonder what to say." "Isn''t this normal?" At this moment, the abrupt voice suddenly echoed, causing Xiaoyacheng''s golden eyes to shrink! Afterwards, he saw that on the other side of the deck, a girl in a white dress and gauze appeared at some point, walking lightly, her leisurely posture, as if patrolling the back garden of his house, looked extremely dusty . "Xiao Gucheng is indeed a person who favors the heavens and the earth, but..." Strolling to the front of Xiaoya City, Saya said word by word, "No matter who it is, as long as he stands in front of me, he will be completely crushed by the power of my wait!" "Is this a declaration of war?" After being silent for a while, Xiaoyacheng spoke. "No, this is a warning!" Without any hesitation, Saya said indifferently, "Of course, if you want to understand it as a declaration of war, after all, you have this arrogant qualification, the ancestor of mankind-Abel!" Saya''s words seemed like thunder, causing Xiaoyacheng''s pupils to shrink violently, and the golden magic power filled his body. The extreme coercion burst out, pressing on the girl in the white dress and gauze. In this coercion, there is even a coercion from the depths of the human bloodline, but all human beings here will be affected. However, such coercion, for Saya, is almost equivalent to nothing, and it did not make the girl appear to be moved. "call!" Seeing that his coercion had no effect on Saya, Xiaoyacheng took a deep breath, then exhaled, and then slowly said, "How did you know that my existence is absolutely not recorded in any history." Xiaoya City, or the first human ancestor in Xiaoya City, Abel, looked deeply at Saya, as if he wanted to see through him. "How should I say, Saya, me, I just came back from God Realm!" Looking at the human ancestor who was extremely alert to himself, Saya chuckled lightly, and said such a sentence without covering up, and suddenly the human ancestor blurted out in surprise "That place hasn''t completely collapsed yet!" "Almost, the collapse of the God Realm has entered the countdown." Nodding indifferently, Saya turned and walked towards the end of the deck. When passing by the ancient city of Xiao, he didn''t stop at all. "Abel, I just wanted to tell you this time. The thing about Leviathan that you brought out makes Nagato very upset, so when we meet next time, Nagato will probably kill you by himself!" Aesthetic novel www.weim .cc "Before that, you must regain your strength, otherwise, it will be a bit boring." As soon as the words fell, the girl''s figure disappeared abruptly in place, without any signs, so that Abel, who is absolutely knowledgeable, was taken aback for a moment, and then noticed something, Abel showed a little The meaning of a wry smile. "Are people in this era so powerful?" "I''ve never been strong or anything, I can only use tenacious to describe it!" Somewhat reluctantly got up from the ground, Yase Keshu looked at his friend''s father with a very complicated expression. The conversation between Abel and Saya just now was not hidden from him. It was precisely because of this that he felt a headache. Xiaoyacheng is actually the ancestor of mankind-Abel! Yaase Keshu realized that a friend is the fourth true ancestor and the other is Cain''s witch, which is not as shocking as the situation before him. Forget it, let the Lion King agency handle it. Radar boy with headphones thought so irresponsibly. "Toughness is also a kind of strength, my child!" Looking at Yase Keshu, Abel sighed indifferently, and then said, "It doesnt matter if you wake up, it will be handed over to you. I have not fully awakened yet. I will continue to sleep for a while. , I will appear." As soon as the words fell, Abel, or Xiaoyacheng, collapsed to the ground. ... ... It is also very far away from Xianjin Island, on a small uninhabited island where the crimson moon cannot shine. At this time, a large number of orcs gathered on the small island. They were looking at the sword light of Heaven''s Punishment that cut through the sky at the end of the sky, and feeling the aura of judgment exuding from there, a few orcs were trembling even more. "Damn it, why is it so powerful? It''s just a humble vampire!" "Obviously our animal talents are the best individuals in the demons!" Feeling the power that I can''t match, and looking at the performance of my friends, the orc leader who is the leader is angry and annoyed, and the fierce aura of the whole person continues to permeate. "In this case, don''t say anything about''Snipe and clam quarreling, the fisherman gains a profit''!" "Go, it''s just to die!" Somewhat unwillingly roared, the orc leader deliberately rushed over and overthrew all the gods of strings and the human coalition forces, but the cruel reality prevented his impulse, but- Boom boom boom!!! The sudden roar sound came from the sky, which surprised the orcs. At this moment, the beasts discovered that a huge aircraft was hovering in the sky, and the door of the aircraft was opening. Ji Tuan Xuecai and Huangsaka Saiyaka were standing at the door of the aircraft, actually condescending "Finally found you!" "The rules of dawn, whoever shows hostility will be wiped out!" "So, general, orcs!" .. 907 Chapter 210 The end of the war second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Leviathan is dead! The strongest monster that has survived from the age of myth has finally disappeared. Under the thunder dragons bombardment, Leviathans proud magic shield was not easily pierced like thin paper, and then his entire body was hit by endless thunder and lost in the final roar. The last life. After the crimson light in the line of sight dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone was an extremely shocking scene. The surface of the sea with a radius of thousands of meters is all shining with red electric light! In the center of this sparkling sea area, the strongest monster that was once invincible was cut into two pieces and suspended on the sea, looking like a huge island cut in two from a distance. It is worth mentioning that under such a thunder, there are many marine creatures floating on the sea, but most of these creatures are just corona, not death. Obviously, the lethality of this crimson thunder has a clear goal. For existence beyond the target, the lethality is not great. Ho Ho Ho!!! At this moment, the sound of the dragon''s roar echoed around, and the crimson dragon broke through the sea in the sound of the dragon''s roar. With the crimson light, it rushed to the sky, and soon came to the floating Nagato. Wind around it. "As expected, your husband!" "No matter when, it is so powerful that it makes people intoxicated!" Looking at the red-haired boy who looked extremely sacred and extraordinary in the sky surrounded by the red dragon, Yoko looked a little fascinated, and even some suspicious blushes appeared on his cheeks, Huang Quan''s face looked a little strange. The time to get along was not long, and Suzi usually performed the standard Yamato Nadeshiko''s performance. At most, he showed a strong dark temperament when fighting. Huang Quan really didn''t know that Suzi had such slut characteristics. "Such a child is very interesting!" At this moment, Sayes abrupt voice sounded, and she saw the girl in the white dress and gauze appear next to Huang Quan without any warning. She was almost startled. Then there was a flash of inspiration in her mind, and Huang Quan looked in surprise. Saya: "you" Huang Quan was surprised at this time, because just now, she had completely forgotten Saya''s existence. It is necessary to know that Huangquan at this time, under the blessing of spiritual power, is not only able to tell, but also possesses the so-called intuition of fighting before. Under such a perception, he will forget the existence of Saya, which is really surprising. "...Don''t be surprised, that''s why I am Saya!" After thinking about it a little, Saye decided not to tell Huang Quan that she had just left, so as not to overwhelm her confidence, but to answer Huang Quan''s question with such simple and clear words that people could not refute. "Got it!" Hearing this answer, Huang Quan was speechless. At this moment, Nagato, accompanied by the Thunder Dragon, slowly landed on the remaining glacier where the three girls were. The next moment, the Thunder Dragon turned into a red light spot and dissipated in a roar. The action of Thunder Dragon seemed to have touched something, and the crimson moonlight around it quickly receded. As if someone used an eraser to wipe the crimson color from sight, the crimson moon in the sky dissipated, revealing the hot sun. Under such sunlight, the world and the ocean gradually restored their original colors.Steward Novel www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com Even the six mechanical dragons on the barrier of Xian God Island not far away disappeared, and the barrier was hidden. Except for a little ice on the sea surface and a little smell of gunfire in the air, everything else seemed to be restored to its original condition. "We have won!" "And the war is over!" Standing on the glacier, Nagato looked at the three girls in front of him and said softly. Under the influence of some kind of power, Nagato''s indifferent words instantly spread throughout the entire Shijin Island, and even into the dimension of the witch. Hearing Nagato''s words, everyone was first taken aback, and then an unprecedented call broke out. . "call!!!" Even Huang Quan couldn''t help but exhale a long breath. The next moment, the black long straight girl summoned the chaotic red lotus, riding on the other party, and leaping towards the Kagura waiting for her on the edge of the Sine God Island. "Kagura, accompany me to buy POCKEY!" "Ha ha!" Seeing Huangquan, who was leaving in the wind and fire, Koko smiled first, and then whispered to Nagato and Koko, "My husband, I don''t know what you think about Leviathan''s body?" "you want?" "Nothing in hell needs a guardian beast!" Hearing Nagatos words, the purple-haired girl chuckled softly, and at the same time stretched out one of her hands. In the palm of Kenzis hand, an unknown soul body was being held by Kenzi. The faint breath made Nagato and Saya recognized it, it was Leviathan. "The method is very good. You actually caught that short moment and directly captured Leviathan''s soul. You are really talented in this respect, Kiko!" Looking at the reserved purple-haired girl in front of her, Nagato sincerely admired, "Although the big guy will be handed over to the Magic Technology Base for research, there will be a lot of results, but that doesn''t matter. What we advocate has always been on individual strength. Is so powerful, so leave it to you, dont let me down!" "Then the little girl is disrespectful!" With an indifferent chuckling, a meditation appeared under the body of the young girl, swallowing the girl, and a huge meditation appeared on Leviathan not far away, swallowing his corpses one by one. "what''s the result!" After Keiko left, Nagato stretched out his hand to hold Saya, and the two of them held hands in this way, and walked in the void towards the direction of Kanashima Island. As they walked, Nagato asked softly. "I found that guy. It''s the same information we found in the God Realm." Saya said softly, walking side by side with Nagato in the void. "is it?" Hearing Sayas words, Nagatos face remained unchanged, and he continued on, Its okay, its just a dying person. Wait for you to protect me personally. The sixth attribute feedback is finally complete. I really dont know it will happen. What''s going on" "Really look forward to it!" .. 908 Chapter 211 is titled “Control” [Part I] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and three days have passed in an instant. In these three days, the war that took place on Xianjin Island completely spread throughout the world. The annihilation of the human coalition not only made Dawns reputation spread throughout the world, and officially established its own status, it also made Dawn a thorn in the eyes of many human forces. But what about anger, today''s human forces have nothing to do with dawn. Not to mention that after the defeat, the balance between humans and demons in the entire world situation seems to have been broken. It involves the nerves of human forces. Even if there is no constraint on the balance of human and magical forces, human forces are truly powerful in the face of dawn. Are scared! The years of war that the first true ancestor could start. Now, if the Crimson Moon, which is simply comparable in combat power, even surpasses the first true ancestor, if it goes wild, plus the super strongman on Xianjin Island, then, what will happen, really no one wants to witness it with their own eyes. . It can even be said that after witnessing the punishment of the Thunder Dragon, many big forces are already very happy that they are willing to hibernate on the God of String Island at dawn. As for the interests of an island country in the extreme east? Other big human forces almost unanimously ignored it. This made the government of an island country suddenly frustrated and almost gave birth to some very dangerous thoughts. It was not until Yase Kishu took Akijo and his son back to the Lion King''s office that the island country suddenly calmed down. Compared with the situation of other countries, Xian Shendao is full of joy. After going through this war, although there were some twists and turns in the process, it undoubtedly allowed the existence of the Dawn Empire to take root on Xianjin Island. In view of this, the entire artificial island was on the island for three consecutive days. The state of the lanterns and festoons It looks very lively! At this moment, sitting on the edge of the top of the tallest building on Xianjin Island, the little white feet of the girl in white veil were shaking slightly in the air. "Haha! Very good!" Looking down at the excitement of Xian Shen Island indifferently, Saya''s face showed a light chuckle. Obviously, after sitting here for a long time, even Saya was infected by the excitement below. At this moment, Saya suddenly sensed something, and his smile faded! "Has it reached the final moment?" Whispering in a low voice, the girl in white dress and gauze disappeared in place. At the same time, the girl''s figure appeared in the pure white space inside the foundation stone of String God Island. Just appearing here, Saya saw the huge book shelves on both sides and the sleeping red-haired boy on the throne in the center of the space, as well as three three-dimensional patterns all over the boy''s left, right and top of his head. In terms of conspicuousness, the three three-dimensional patterns on the side of Nagato are the most noticeable. The three-dimensional pattern standing on the head of Nagato is a sacred tree! There is a golden talisman hanging on the top of the tree. Although it is impossible to distinguish the type, anyone can understand that this tree carries the world, and it is the most sacred tree, the tree of the world! The three-dimensional pattern on the right side of Nagato is a nine-headed emperor dragon!Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com The supreme dragon is full of dark golden metallic luster, and the eighteen dragon eyes are shining with blue flames. The entire emperor dragon stands there, as if it is invincible, the strongest creature that will always exist! The remaining three-dimensional pattern is a hanging crimson moon! On the surface of the moon, the mysterious six-pointed star magic circle is inscribed. Except for one of the six corners of the magic circle, which is vacant, the remaining positions depict twelve-winged angels, blood flame river, six mechanical dragons, sun feather gods and There are five Crimson Dragons. "The god tree, the emperor dragon and... the crimson moon, are all three powers separated temporarily?" Only at the first glance, Saya saw it-- At this time, the red-haired boy has temporarily split the three powers, and the body only contains the power of the origin, the power of the soul, and the power of the core system constructed by the power of Dao! Immediately afterwards, Saya could perceive the changes that were gestating in Nagato''s body. "After three days, have you finally completed the sixth attribute?" Saya clearly perceives that the six powerful and explosive attributes transformed from the six realms are constantly colliding and fusing in Nagato''s body, making the aura of the red-haired boy more and more complex and sharp. Perceiving carefully, Saya understood that although it was a bit slow, the fusion was always going on firmly. According to Saya''s estimation, in about a few minutes, this breath will truly diffuse out of this pure white space. "Ah la la, according to the speed of this breath, sooner or later, everyone will know!" "Really, no wonder you want me to guard." Although he said so, Saya took the initiative to release the light of his soul. The strongest power of hundreds of Saya sisters burst out in this pure white space, forcibly eroding the world! boom!!! In an instant, the pure white space vibrated slightly. Immediately afterwards, the space between Saya and Nagato, together with the throne and three three-dimensional patterns, was forcibly separated from the world under Saya''s powerful spiritual light and entered another interface. This is the realm between existence and nonexistence that only Saya can reach! Anything that happens here will not affect reality, or even attract the attention of existence. As for being found, it is a joke, even if there is an existence that uses realm power exclusively, under the protection of Sayas spiritual light, Can''t get close here. As if perceiving Saya''s actions, a smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth. In an instant, the aura on his body rose by hundreds to thousands of times, and the breath of six attributes was revealed in an instant, making Saya clearly perceive it. "Life, soul, energy, psychic and instinct, and..." Carefully perceiving the six attributes on Nagato''s body, Saya distinguished them one by one. Until the last attribute, the face of the girl in the white dress showed a solemn expression for the first time "Actually, fate!!!" In the next moment, the six attributes of the red-haired boy gradually began to merge, and a brand-new aura gradually diffused from Nagato, causing Saya''s face to appear a little cautious... 909 Chapter 212 is called control [below] fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is fate? In Saya''s understanding, that is the reflection of life in the long river of fate. Of course, the long river of destiny here does not refer to the destiny trajectory of a certain world, but the invisible congregation of all destinies including the infinite world. In terms of the abilities of Saya and Nagato at this time, they can only feel that there is This thing exists only. However, Nagato and Saya at this stage would never imagine what Minghe really saw. The fate is formed by nature, but can be changed by the day after tomorrow. Similar to the creator of Nagato, the identity of the escaped one, the crimson moon, is actually a manifestation of fate, and the identity of a certain world protagonist is also a manifestation of fate. In different worlds, fate has many different names, which can be called personality, fate star, etc. Dont look at the fact that Saya Nagato can run wild in many worlds, constantly seizing everything, improving all aspects of himself, and making his personality become more noble as his power becomes stronger, but the distance between the two is touching. It''s too early for the way of grid. however-- "The breath of the attributes of fate!" "Brother Nagato is really, as always surprised!" Perceiving the changes in Nagatos body, Rao is the one who is most familiar with Nagato Saya, and cant help sighing. Although Nagato has always thought that his talent is not as good as Saya, Saya understands that Nagato is better than himself in terms of talent. Times. Not to mention the tyrannical nature of Nagato, but Nagato''s intuition that appears from time to time in the process of practice trumps everything. Saya''s strength lies in his extremely powerful computing power! Through this calculation, Saya has performed countless calculations on his path forward, and devised plans one after another. If not, Saya would really not be able to keep up with Nagato''s pace. boom!!! At this moment, the red-haired boy exploded with an unspeakable and unique aura. The six attributes merged one by one, and they merged quickly. In this process, the power of each attribute was completely grounded. Now in front of the girl. The powerful and sharp breath rushed straight into the sky, and it seemed to set off endless hurricanes. If the red-haired boy was still in the original pure white space, I am afraid that after such a hurricane swept through, the magic books stored in that pure white space would probably be destroyed directly! In such a storm, Saya had no defense. No storm blew over her body, causing no harm to the girl, as if the girl was a phantom. Ignoring the attacks of these hurricanes, Saya carefully sensed the power of Nagato "This is fate..." "...Fate positioning!" At this moment, the red-haired young man sitting on the throne suddenly spoke, and after receiving Sayas words, there was a smug smile on his face, "After the attributes of the feedback from Heaven and Humanity are improved, the surprise is really great. Yeah!" After three days of buffering, Nagato finally fully condensed the attributes of celestial feedback! Fate positioning!123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com With this special attribute, Nagato can clearly perceive his position in the long river of destiny at this time, and he can even perceive the endless opportunities and endless crises of the road ahead. It can be said that with this attribute, the possibility of Nagato being calculated by others has dropped by more than one factor! In the same way, the chance of getting the chance has risen by more than one! "However, this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is..." "I, completed my great plan!" "Take a good look, Saya!" There was even a little excitement on his face, Nagato reduced his mind, the hurricane around the red-haired boy slowly stopped, and the complex aura on Nagato gradually merged into one. Immediately, an indescribable feeling spread from Nagato. Just looking at it, Saya knew that Nagato was undergoing a terrible transformation, not a change in strength, but a deeper change, like a feathered and immortal, completely changed the fundamental transformation. In fact, it is exactly the same. In the depths of Nagato''s heart, the six attributes converge! Energy control!The soul is immortal!Psychic everything!Life is immortal!Instinctive control!Destiny positioning! The six special attribute powers that were separated from the incarnation of the six realms, feedback from the six special attribute forces, instantly unified, penetrated through the body and soul of Nagato, the extremely refreshing feeling, even made the red-haired young man groan, the whole person Exudes an extraordinary breath of detachment. boom!!! In the sudden roar, Saya''s eyes suddenly widened! At this moment, Saya sensed an unspeakable will, and the light that broke through his own soul came here silently, unable to explain what kind of will it was. His thoughts went back and forth, and Saya also looked for it. It''s not how to describe it, but it can only be described as "infinite". In front of this will, Saya felt his insignificance for the first time. "Could it be... the ultimate will!" For some reason, such thoughts arose in Saya''s heart, and then she was too shocked to speak. Compared to Saya''s side feeling, Nagato was in an extremely warm state at this time, both physically and mentally, as if returning to the time when he was not born in the previous life and still stayed in his mother''s belly. Although Nagato had no memory of that time, Nagato could have thought of this description instinctively. Under this circumstance, the power formed by the fusion of the six attributes in Nagato''s body has finally formally taken shape, and the Dao power in Nagato''s body automatically operates, resonating with this attribute, and in an instant, Nagato''s perception returns. Body, soul, life, energy, instinct and even fate! At this moment, Nagato perceives that everything in life fits together perfectly and belongs to Nagato''s will! "This power is called control!" Whispering in a low voice, Nagato opened his purple eyes, sensing the will in the space that was slowly receding because of his awakening. Nagato was not surprised, but revealed a little bit of reluctance... "I''m waiting for you, boy!" Vaguely, before this will completely disappeared, Nagato heard such words... 910 Chapter 213 is more real and fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the bluish white glittering package, the girl suddenly appeared. This is a short hair girl with short hair and full of vitality. If she wears long hair, she will look exactly like Xiandumu Aye. The girl is no one else, she is the daughter and copy witch of Xiandu Mu Aye, Xiandu Mu Youma! At this moment, she is in a room similar to a corporate research room! Around the girl sitting on one leg up, countless metal magic tools were placed to form a complex magic circle. The cables extending from those magic tools were neatly tied together and connected to a small computer. Sitting in front of the computer, a high school girl with fair-faced blond hair. Although he was wearing a white coat, he could faintly see the rather trendy clothing in the white coat, the blue feather and light green onion, exactly the girl''s name. Although Qian Cong looks like an ordinary high school girl, she is a strong man with the title of Electronic Empress on the technology side. In terms of technology and computers, there is almost no existence stronger than Qian Cong on the entire plane. Even if he set his sights on the infinite plane, Qian Cong is a rare genius. "Welcome back, Yuma!" "Thanks, I came back earlier than scheduled." After seeing the girl''s appearance, Qian Cong greeted happily, "It seems that there is no problem. In this way, the entire experiment is officially over, and the space settings all over the entire String God Island have been completed!" Qian Cong and others gathered here to create a spatial network that can be spread across artificial islands. Now that the setup has been completed, what happens in the future, as long as the space network is activated, the guards can reach the place where the thing happened at any time. At this point, Qian Cong''s mission is over! "I''m back, hey, why are you alone!" Hearing Qian Cong''s words, You Ma stretched slightly and stood up, then looked around the research room. There were only two of them in the room. You Ma remembered that there were quite a few people in the previous experiment. "That month teacher left first!" Looking at You Ma, Qian Cong''s face showed a little silence, and after considering it, she said, "Miss Aye said, when you come back from the experiment, I will tell you to go to the Witch City. There are still things to be left to you." "Ah, there is something else!" Yuma''s face suddenly collapsed when she heard Qian Cong''s words. Obviously this is the time when it is lively on Xianjin Island, and the young girl of her own season can''t participate. There are so many jobs every day... Although there are many complaints in her heart, Yu Ma dare not refute her mother. She knew that all of this was due to the fact that she had lost her mind because of the existence of Xiao Gucheng in the previous battle, which made her mother very dissatisfied. In fact, You Ma himself is ashamed. So despite all the complaints, Yuma has meticulously completed the work arranged by Ah Ye over the past three days. "Then, I will leave first, and work hard, girl!" Taking off the white lab coat, Qian Cong smiled and waved goodbye to Yuma, then opened the door and walked out, then walked quickly for about ten seconds, Qian Cong walked into the elevator on the corridor of the building.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com Not long after, the elevator began to sink. Because this is the core building of the artificial island, and the elevator door is made of glass, when the elevator descends, Qian Cong can easily see the entire artificial island At this time, the streets on both sides are full of lights and colorful, people coming and going, extremely lively. Watching this scene, Qian Cong suddenly felt the unpredictable fate. This is the land once called the Mozu Special Zone. An artificial island made up of four super-large floating structures, a "devil special zone" created by metal, resin and magic, but now, gradually, everyone will not subconsciously call this city a string god island. Although the islands are still those islands, this piece of land is no longer the territory of the Far East island country, but has been given the status of an empire, recognized as the fourth night empire in the world. Of course, if you use the words of the ruler of this island-- "Ha, what a joke! My country is not an empire of the Fourth Night, but a unique, extraordinary empire named Dawn at dawn based on light and darkness!" That man has always been very confident, even arrogant! But I have to say that he does have the same self-confidence strength! While thinking about it, Qian Cong felt that her center of gravity was slightly unstable, and then the girl realized that the elevator had reached the ground floor. The next moment, the elevator opened and Qian Cong stepped out, but as soon as she came out, the girl heard the voice of the man she had just thought of. "The original origin, the final consciousness, the infinite root, etc., whatever you call it, she is like that, no one can define it, no one can deny it, or in other words, she contains the concept of negation." Following the inexplicable words, Qian Cong looked over, and saw that the red-haired boy and the girl in the white dress were standing there talking. Qian Cong, who was planning to say hello, suddenly realized that Nagato seemed to be different. Nagato''s appearance remained the same, and there was not much change. The weight can''t be seen, the height is still the same. Even the clothes are that gorgeous purple coat, no different. but-- "Strange, is it my illusion?" "How it feels, he has become much more real." In Qian Cong''s eyes, the man who was so powerful as if the world could not tolerate him seemed more calm and real, at least it wouldn''t make her feel unreality of''in the eyes of the other party, the world is fragile''. "Yeah, isn''t this light onion?" At this time, Nagato seemed to have seen Qian Cong and walked over. But Saya didn''t know when he had disappeared. Fortunately, Qian Cong was also used to Saya''s appearance, otherwise, she would definitely be shocked again. "It looks like you want to go shopping, so I just want to go, let''s go together!" Walking to Qian Cong, the red-haired boy with a rare cheerful smile sent an invitation to the girl... 911 Chapter 214 Talk to Qian Cong first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the street, fancy stalls stand on both sides of the street, side by side. The owners of the stalls were sitting in the middle of the stalls. They wore more luxurious clothing that was different from the past. They shouted loudly from time to time, making the noise become a whole... Pedestrians passed by one after another, laughing and laughing, looking around, patronizing the surrounding stalls, they all smiled and vented their inner joy. The sound from them was also mixed with the noise around them, it was very lively! This is the third day when dawn repulses the human coalition forces. It is also the last day of dawn celebration. Probably because of this, this day is a lot more lively than yesterday, at least in Qian Cong''s eyes. In such an environment, most people can''t help being infected, so join this carnival! however-- Looking at the red-haired boy who was buying thick fish from a small stall not far away, staring at the much more cheerful cheek, the girl named Lan Yu Qian Cong suddenly felt entangled and uncomfortable. Although it didn''t take long to get along with each other, Qian Cong still knew a little bit about what kind of person Nagato was. In Qian Cong''s eyes, Nagato is a strong man, walking on the road of no one''s domineering, usually unsmiling, facing everything indifferently, encountering things he likes, whether it is a thing or a human, he will directly take it over. Although he is a jerk emotionally, it is undeniable that Qian Cong feels at ease after becoming his woman. Although Asano has occasionally complained, hoping that Nagato will be a more easy-going boy, but seeing such a cheerful Nagato, Asano feels a wave of discomfort sincerely. Should we say that humans just like to be cheap or something else? "Shallow onion, here!" Just when the girl was thinking about it, the red-haired boy came back after shopping and handed a bunch of thick fish to Scallion. "If I remember correctly, Scallion should be very edible for you!" "what the hell!" The light green onion that had just received the thick fish yaki from Nagato just took a bite. He heard this sentence and swallowed it quickly. Then he said dissatisfied, "It''s really rude to say this to a girl!" "Oh, is that right?" Hearing Qian Cong''s words, the red-haired boy thought for a while, then nodded clearly, and said in relief, "So, girls don''t like to listen to the truth very much, I have been taught..." After speaking, Nagato took another bite of the thick fish, only to realize that the people around him suddenly stopped talking. Looking up, the red-haired boy found that the girl was looking at herself suspiciously "Hey, you are really okay!" Although I wanted to ignore the sense of violation in my heart, after getting along for a while, Qian Cong finally couldn''t help expressing her doubts, "This is not like you at all, Nagato-kun!" "Hehe!" 97 Chinese www.97wz.net Hearing Qian Cong''s words, Nagato chuckled, and stretched out his free left hand to hold Qian Cong''s hand. One after another, the two quickly crossed the street towards a rather secluded landscape. He walked in the direction of the district and asked as he walked: "By the way, Qian Cong, what should I be like in your heart?" "...Do you really want to say it?" Although she blushed when she was held by Nagato''s hand, Qian Cong was not a hypocritical girl after all. After becoming Nagato''s lover, she was considered to have achieved consciousness, so she did not withdraw her hand. However, Qian Cong still hesitated when asked by Nagato. "Uh, forget it!" Hearing Qian Cong''s words, Nagato thought a little bit, and then gave up asking. To be honest, Nagato himself knew what Qian Cong would answer. It was nothing more than indifferent and lonely. In fact, this is also true, Nagato does not deny it. Not long after, the two came to a pavilion in the scenic area. After the two sat down tacitly, Nagato deliberated and said, "I don''t have any problems, or I am better than ever!" Silently listening to Nagato''s words, Qian Cong did not say anything. Under such circumstances, the wise girl understands that at this time, she only needs to listen quietly. "Did you know, Light Green!" The red-haired boy and the blonde girl were sitting together, but their thoughts were flying more than a hundred years ago. "The starting point of my path to the strong began in another war-torn world. After experiencing the initial suffering, my life began to advance by leaps and bounds, and it was out of control." "In the beginning, after experiencing my weakness, I desperately wanted to be strong. At that time, I had the power of the gods who had passed away in that world, so I assumed myself as a god. In the same way, I did what God can do. thing." "Reverse the fate of chaos, suppress the source of all chaos in the world, and personally push history into a new era!" Nagato is not a simple description. In his confession, Nagato''s thoughts were infected with light green onions, and the girl''s consciousness followed Nagato''s narration to see the fragments of Nagato in the Ninja world. "After that, I began to travel through the new world, and then in the world where the gods and the godslayer coexist, I met the woman who made me go deeper in the domineering." "After seeing her, I was surprised that someone could engrave domineering into their bones and even their souls!" Following Nagatos statement, Qian Cong seemed to see a peerless beauty in Hanfu. Just seeing this figure, Qian Cong felt a kind of heartfelt domineering coming oncoming. At first glance, Qian Cong knew that she did not like this woman. . "Perhaps Lian''er didn''t know it, she was the one who led me to become overbearing!" Perceiving the sweetness in Nagato''s words, she frowned slightly, but in the hope of understanding Nagato''s thoughts and the responsibilities of the listener, the girl did not leave immediately and continued to listen. "Because of the obsession to keep getting stronger, I constantly search for new worlds, conquer the world with a powerful force, and occupy the world. Isn''t such me a perfect fit with the domineering road?" "So, I am a god, I am a king, and that''s what I demand of myself!" "However, now I find that I almost took a crooked road..." .. 912 Chapter 215 Mood and Capture Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Strength is poisonous! This is a new understanding of Nagato''s practice recently. With the power of God, you will naturally move closer to the indifferent gods; with the power of the dragon, resistance to enemies, treasures and beauties is really worrying; people with the power of longevity will naturally continue to change Your attitude to life... This is quite normal, after all, there is nothing without a price. Equivalent exchange is the truth of the world! However, Nagato, who was originally a force activist, could not reach this conclusion. You can''t expect a man who is constantly taking the world and almost unscathed, who is undefeated all the way to understand what equivalent exchanges, and what is needed, Nagato is directly robbed, it is completely useless. But Nagato, who has combined the six attributes to control the attributes, has completely controlled himself at this time! Because of this, Nagato suddenly realized that he had been gradually affected by the power of the true ancestor, Tyrannosaurus, and Godkiller. Although it was very subtle, and the influence was completely consistent with the hegemony chosen by Nagato, it was naturally not. Found by the door. Although it is normal for creatures to interact with the power of their own practice. But when recalling his past experience, Nagato found that his smile seemed a little bit less on weekdays, most of the time he was so indifferent. "The reason for all of this is probably because my strength is increasing too fast. Often, I have a new power before I fully grasp a power, or I have improved a level from the original power level. " "In the entire world, no one can improve their strength faster than me!" The red-haired boy said indifferently about the situation that others wished to replace him, and then sighed softly: "Although I chose the domineering path!" "But that doesn''t mean that I want to go deep into every corner of my life. If that''s the case, whether I have mastered or been mastered by it? This is really a question worth thinking about. " "Obviously Lian''er has a gentle and beautiful side, I turned a blind eye to it, really..." Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t find any words to describe his situation for a while, and finally he could only sigh, "Sure enough, the most difficult existence for a person to understand clearly is himself!" "So, in the future, you will be easier to get along with?" Listening to the red-haired boy''s slow narration, although Qian Cong didn''t know about strength or anything, he was not particularly interested in it. In the end, he could only come to this conclusion with his own understanding. "That''s right!" Nagato didn''t feel sulking because of Scallion''s ignorance, but said cheerfully. At this time, Nagato was in a very strange state. Everything on his body, even the death of a cell, was completely under his control. In this state, he couldn''t help but want to talk about it. "I''m still who I am!" "On weekdays, my fangs have completely constricted." Speaking of his current state in an analogous tone, the red-haired boy stood up and his whole person looked energetic. I don''t know if it was because of the state of mind, this vampire world seemed to be no longer so boring. In other words, Nagato''s ability to capture beautiful things seems to have risen more than that. "This is great!" Bashan Academy www.83shu.com Feeling the beauty around him, Nagato whispered in such a low voice. Only by maintaining this concept, can Nagato advance more leisurely on this endless road to becoming stronger, instead of accidentally losing the way forward one day. "Nagato-kun, what are you talking about?" At this time, Qian Cong, who had just gotten up, heard Nagato''s whisper, but because the red-haired boy''s voice was a bit low, he could not hear clearly. "I''m talking..." Hearing Qian Cong''s words, Nagato, who looked at the girl, suddenly thought, and the whole person bullied herself. When the girl was caught off guard, she pressed the other party and let her back against the pillar of the pavilion "Qian Cong, you said that such a good place here is a godsend opportunity for us to get close to each other." As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy chuckled and kissed the girl''s lips directly, blocking the other party''s words directly in his mouth. "This bastard is still the original bastard, how has it changed!" At this moment, Qian Cong''s mind echoed with such words. ... ... at the same time. The realm of existence and non-existence. "Even so energetic, it seems that Brother Nagato has no problems." Indifferently and casually erased the virtual scene of Nagato and Qian Cong kissing in front of her eyes, the girl in white dress said. Saya had already seen Nagato''s problem. Just like when the two were on their honeymoon before, when it was obviously relaxing, Nagato did not forget to dig into the gods. From this point, Saya understood that there were some problems with Nagato. But Saya understands better that as long as he is on a road that is constantly getting stronger, in terms of Nagato''s amazing luck, such a situation is completely inevitable, so the girl did not immediately remind Nagato. The girl''s original idea was to wait a little longer and give Nagato a blow. In this way, it should be able to impress Nagato deeply enough so that the red-haired boy can recall this incident from time to time in the years to come, so as not to get lost in the overbearing. but-- "As expected of Brother Nagato, this luck is absolutely impossible!" Softly admiring Nagato''s completely unreasonable fortune, Saya turned his gaze to the scroll that was floating in the center of the space. This scroll was nothing else, it was the picture book of the true spirit created by Saya himself. The picture scroll at this time is exuding some kind of fluctuation, assimilating the entire space. "If I can''t capture the final will, then I will directly absorb all the realm where the final will resides. This young lady doesn''t believe it and cannot capture the traces of the final will." Saying that, Saya''s eyes flashed with a rare flame, burning hot!.. 913 Chapter 216 Vatra counterattack third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How come there is only this kind of news recently!" In a mansion of the High God''s Du, Xiao Gucheng threw out the information in his hand directly, and said very dissatisfied. Hearing the words of the fourth true ancestor, the middle-aged man who came to deliver information for Xiao Gucheng suddenly stepped back, knelt on the ground, and said sincerely: "I''m very sorry, my true ancestor, but recently, the god of the string That person is just doing these things." "Humph!" Hearing what the other party said, Xiao Gucheng felt even more upset. At this time, about two weeks had passed since the battle on Xianjin Island, and Xiao Gucheng had completely recovered from his injuries. However, in the recent period of time, Xiao Gucheng discovered that since he inexplicably returned here safely from the hands of Scarlet Moon, the attitude of the entire organization towards himself has continued to deteriorate. Not to mention other things, just intelligence. Obviously, the previous Lion King agency paid more attention to the guy in Scarlet Moon than Xiao Gucheng. Every day, Xiao Gucheng received a lot of information, including objective facts and speculations written by the old fox in the Lion King agency. . They almost put all their expectations of defeating Crimson Moon on Xiao Ancient City, and their requirements for Xiao Ancient City have always been completely satisfied. but now-- "Yesterday, the true ancestor of Chiyue took many lovers to play near the pyramids of Egypt. During this period, the true ancestor of Chiyue and his lovers took pictures in every corner of the pyramid. What kind of information is this!" "What about the speculation about the other party''s actions? I want information about that guy, not watching him show affection!" Roaring angrily, the coercion of the true ancestor spread, especially when seeing the photo of light green onion and Nagato embracing in the intelligence, the anger of the fourth true ancestor was even more exuberant "Don''t tell me that the old guys in the Lion King''s apparatus didn''t see anything!" "I''m very sorry, Your Royal Highness!" Facing the coercion of the true ancestor, the middle-aged man lowered his head directly to the ground, his words remained unchanged sincerely, "The elders are dealing with very important things, and now they can''t get away!" "you!" Hearing this almost equivalent to perfunctory words, Xiao Gucheng suddenly exploded in anger, and the powerful magic power burst out. At this moment, the sound of slight footsteps came from behind, and then a pair of jade arms stretched out from his shoulders. Holds the head of the ancient city. "Don''t be angry, my true ancestors!" The quiet body fragrance of the woman gradually calmed down Xiao Guchengs angry brain, and immediately remembered that her power was a destructive calamity. If it really broke out here, the woman behind her might also... "Forget it, go on!" Thinking of this, Xiao Gucheng waved his hand with a sense of excitement. The middle-aged man stood up quickly, ready to leave, as if he was amnesty, and then just took two steps. The middle-aged man suffered a heartache, but found that his heart was empty , Then fell down. "Alia, you..." At this time, the fourth true ancestor was a little surprised to see the blond woman holding a heart with his white hands. Although the blood stimulates his appetite, Xiao Gucheng wants to know why his lover suddenly Shot.Novel it www.xs8.net Alia, one of the vampire brides in the ancient city of Zhenzuxiao. Previously, in order to win over the fourth true ancestor, the Lion King agency had sent many witches to become the brides of the true ancestor. Although they were not as stunning as Ji Tuan Xuecai and Huangsaka Saiyaka, they were quite moving. However, it was Alia, a female vampire of unknown origin, who stood out and became the true lover of Xiao Gucheng. The origin of this woman is unknown, and the female vampire who took the initiative to ask to be the lover of the true ancestor, relying on her tenderness and maternal love, has completely trusted the fourth true ancestor, and the Lion King agency has to compromise. But now, what Alia did made Xiao Gucheng feel strange for a while. "This is to show the majesty of the true ancestor, ancient city!" Seeing a woman who was not the same as in the past, Xiao Gucheng felt a sense of disharmony, but before he could react, he sensed that the barrier of the high god duo had broken through, and then, a strange and familiar breath It heard that the beasts in the fourth true ancestor suddenly rioted. "This, this is..." The excitement of the Sleeping Beasts from the body made Xiao Gucheng somewhat inexplicable. Before I could think about anything, I sensed that the breath was approaching at an extremely fast speed. In a blink of an eye, I had already reached the door of my mansion. Xiao Gucheng''s body rushed out automatically. However, when he just arrived in the yard-- boom!!! The door of the mansion burst open, and a steel snake composed of steel blades all over the body appeared from the smoke and dust, screaming condescendingly at the Fourth True Ancestor, and the powerful pressure spread. Seeing this beast, Xiao Gucheng''s face became serious... The huge steel snake is an incomparable beast among the vampires of the old age, but if it is only to such an extent, it will not be regarded by the ancient city of Xiao. What really makes the ancient city of Xiao serious is-- He has seen this beast! "Long time no see, ancient city, at least for you, it should be like this!" Just when Xiao Gucheng just thought about it, a voice that sounded like reciting a drama line came from the smoke, and then a blond man in a white suit strolled out of the smoke. "It really is you, Vatra!" Looking at the vampire who suddenly appeared in front of him, even as the true ancestor, Xiao Gucheng didn''t mean to relax. Vatra is a vampire of the old age, known as the strongest vampire under his true ancestor, but the real reason Xiao Gucheng fears him is that Vatra is one of the very few who can go against the principle of vampire homicide and devour the existence of two vampire elders. ! "Appearing in front of me now, it seems that you want to devour me?" "That''s right, dear ancient city!" Hearing Xiao Gucheng''s words, Vatra Junxiu''s face showed a joyful smile, "I love you so much, my fourth ancestor, so let us kill each other in love!" ps: Power failure, write with mobile phone, it hurts!.. 914 Chapter 217 Vatras fourth hole card! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, do you think you can really devour me?" Not moved by Vatras words that almost showed love, the red eyes of the true ancestor stared at the opposite vampire, and he sneered and said, The gap between the true ancestor and the vampire is heaven and earth, and I am not A rookie." Indeed, there seems to be only one class difference between the true ancestor and the vampire elder. But there is indeed a big gap between the vampire elders who have only one or two drops of blood or a very small part of the real ancestor and the real ancestor. It is a great miracle that Vatra can counterattack the vampire elders as vampires in the old age. Counterattack the true ancestor as a vampire in the old age? As long as anyone who knows this, the first reaction is to laugh at it! Having said that, Xiao Gucheng did not show any care because of this, because at this time it has been more than ten seconds since the barrier of the high god duo was broken, but the defense power in the high god duo did not have any power to activate. . At this time, Xiao Gucheng suddenly felt a little bad, so he didn''t dare to be careless! "Ha, how do you say, Gucheng!" Hearing Xiao Gucheng''s words, a very interesting smile appeared on Vatra''s face, "If you are still the true ancestor of the rookie, I really dare not take action against you, Gucheng!" "The so-called vampires are blood creatures!" "Their will is integrated into the blood. As long as the blood is not exhausted, vampires are generally immortal. The reason why the lower vampire cannot swallow the upper vampire is because when the blood merges, the will will be suppress!" "Then, here comes the problem!" Speaking of this, Vatras face showed a dangerous smile, If the will contained in the blood in the upper vampire is continuously weakened to a certain level, will it be swallowed by the lower vampire! "you!" Hearing Vatra''s words, Xiao Gucheng''s pupils suddenly shrank, as if thinking of something, his face changed drastically! "It seems that you have thought of the ancient city!" As we approached step by step, Vatras face showed some memories: "I remember that the blood of your true ancestor in the ancient city was voluntarily given to you by Agurora. In a sense, the blood contained in the blood was Agurora''s will." "However, when you continue to approach the true ancestor in the ancient city, your will and Agurola''s will will vaguely collide with each other, until one day, your will replaces Agurola''s will, but that is also the future. Thing." When talking about this, Vatra had already arrived less than ten meters in front of Xiao Ancient City. "Now in the blood of the fourth true ancestor, both the ancient city and the will of Agurola have been weakened to the extreme!" As soon as the voice fell, the huge steel snake behind Vatra attacked directly, and the tens of meters long body directly smashed into it, and the sharp blades all over the snake body shone with a bone-through cold light "not good!" Therefore, Xiao Gucheng, who was temporarily lost by Vatra''s words, instantly lost the best time to avoid it.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc But at this time, he was no longer a rookie in combat. He actually stepped directly on the body of the steel snake swooping down. In an instant, Xiao Gucheng''s foot was almost scrapped, but with this foot, The four true ancestors flew upside down. "The person who inherits the blood of''Yebo Yanguang'', Xiaogucheng, here to liberate your shackles!" "Come here, the No. 1 Beast, King Kong of God Sheep!" After opening a short distance, Xiao Gucheng liberated its strongest defensive animal. In an instant, the bighorn sheep animal with an indestructible diamond body suddenly appeared, and the huge defense circle formed by diamonds all over the air appeared in an instant. boom!!! Vatras steel snake collided violently with the defensive circle of King Kong of the Sheep. In an instant, the rebounding ability brought by the Shenyang defensive circle was activated, and the huge steel snake flew directly upside down, directly knocking over a large wall of the mansion and setting off a lot of dust. "It''s worthy of being an ancient city. The beasts are unreasonably strong, and they are at least one level higher than my beasts!" "But if I dare to come here, I don''t have a hole card!" As soon as the voice fell, Vatras body was filled with a large amount of miasma transformed by magic. Vaguely, two beasts with powerful aura slowly appeared behind Vatra. This aura was the one that Xiao Gucheng had perceived earlier. A strange and familiar breath... After a while, the miasma dissipated, revealing the appearance of two beasts. The Beast Beast at the rear left of Vatra thought of a beautiful and dreamlike woman, whose end was sitting on the lotus flower, which looked extremely beautiful and dreamy, while the Beast Beast at the rear right of Vatra was a beautiful jewel that looked only one meter long sword. "The Sixth Beast, Maid''s Dream!" "The tenth animal, the holy sword of Capricorn!" "They are also the beasts of the fourth true ancestor. At the feast of flames, their owner, Her Royal Highness Chaos, did not put them in the banquet. Later, I paid a huge price to get them from the emperor. These two little guys!" "It turned out to be..." Seeing the appearance of these two beasts, Xiao Gucheng truly felt the emergence of a crisis. If it was the original Vatra, even if all his beasts were fused, Xiao Gucheng would be sure to beat him down, but with the fourth true ancestor''s beast, Xiao Gucheng would not be particularly sure. He, who possessed nine Favored Beasts, truly understood how unreasonable the Fourth True Ancestor''s Favored Beast was. To put it bluntly, he hasn''t really exerted his so-called calamity level now. "Go, Maid!" At this time, Vatra gave orders to his beast, and the next moment, invisible ripples burst out of the dreamlike woman, and the entire mansion suddenly fell into a dreamlike world. "not good!" In an instant, Xiao Gucheng clearly felt that his spirit and magic power were being deprived, and even everything in his vision showed an unreal broken situation. ps: Prepare to create your own beast, no way, the novel is too slow... 915 Chapter 218 The first breakthrough of the broken blade! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, the entire mansion area was shrouded in a mysterious realm. With soft singing echoed in his ears, Xiao Gucheng clearly felt that his spirit and magic power were being deprived, and even everything in his vision showed an unreal broken situation. But Vatra didn''t know when, he was out of his sight! "The ability of this beast..." "Singing? Hallucination? Or..." Under the fighting instinct of the blood-sucking ancestor, Xiao Gucheng frantically thought about the abilities of the beasts. The beasts of the fourth true ancestor generally have very strong abilities. If they cant understand the power of their body, it is generally difficult Beat it. "Although I don''t know what the specific attack is because I have less knowledge in this area, but..." "It can be guessed that it is a kind of domain, and the domain is!" As soon as the voice fell, a strong magical miasma erupted from Xiao Gucheng. The almost infinite negative vitality turned into a dragon-like surging magic power, which instantly filled the entire field. With his almost cheating output, the entire field appeared. There was shaking. "The domain, even the domain that absorbs magic power, should have its limits!" A grinning smile emerged from the corners of the mouth, and the magic of Xiao Ancient City was more violent and aggressive, and the entire domain was constantly shaking, which made Vatra''s face twitching while standing outside the domain, looking at Xiao Ancient City. "Ha, I didn''t expect it to be just an incomplete fourth true ancestor, so the magic is exaggerated." "It seems that I am a little arrogant!" Seeing Xiao Gucheng''s actions, Vatra sighed suddenly in his heart, and then his eyes on Xiao Gucheng became even more scorching. Although he is driving two beasts, Vatra understands that if it is not the maiden''s dream, besides singing hypnosis, it can also release the domain, absorb the magic and spirit of all creatures, and feed it back to the host. It is an auxiliary beast, himself They don''t have so much magic power to manipulate two Beasts at the same time. "However, I can''t admit defeat either!" Having absorbed the Maidens dream, the magic power of the Fourth True Ancestor was completely incorporated into his body, Vatra''s face suddenly flushed, and then pressed down, the whole person exuded a strong magical fluctuation aura. "Sagalo!" "Nanda!" "Bananda!" In the icy tone, the faint blue sea snake, the double snakes armed with blades, and the three giant snakes emerged out of thin air, hovering their bodies in the violent magic current of Vatola, entwining each other, and a dazzling light flashed by. , The three giant snakes merged together! In the light, a golden horned dragon with limbs slowly appeared... Manipulating his unique beast fusion ability, Vatra instantly summoned a fusion beast that could only fight against the true ancestor beast, and at this moment, the field around Vatra made a broken sound. The extremely terrifying magical air current swept into a hurricane, sweeping the surrounding environment. "It''s now!" Seeing the extremely blessed beast in the ancient city of Xiao that just appeared, Vattara did not hesitate to manipulate the fused blessed beast to launch an attack. The golden horned dragon roared under the command of its owner, and a huge air pressure attack suddenly appeared over the entire mansion. .Lianlianxs.com www.lianlianxs.com "hateful!" The ancient city of Xiao, who had just broken through the domain with magical power, encountered such an attack before he could have a rest. Although the King Kong of the God Sheep has been summoned, it is clear that the defense of the God Sheep is invincible, but after all, there are gaps in that defense. Before the Virgos Dreams Spirit Element skills could not be reflected, and the current atmospheric attack ... It seems to be somewhat powerless! However, the fourth true ancestor is not only such a beast "The person who inherits the blood of''Yebo Yanguang'', Xiaogucheng, here to liberate your shackles!" Almost immediately, Xiao Gucheng ignored the previous consumption and endured the pain in his body, and again forcibly extracted magic power. In an instant, under the miasma of magic power, a silver crustacean appeared out of thin air. "Hands, the silver mist of the carapace!" Under the orders of Xiaogucheng, the newly born beasts collapsed instantly, and turned into a silver mist that enveloped everything in the surroundings, including Xiaogucheng and the King Kong of the God Sheep, and the next moment, a strong air pressure blasted! Boom boom boom!!! Amid the violent roar, a strong storm instantly destroyed the entire mansion. After a short while, the air pressure dissipated, and what was reflected in Vatra''s eyes was a piece of destroyed buildings. Apart from that, there was nothing. "not good!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, and Vatra reacted in the future. The surrounding silver mist appeared out of thin air. In an instant, the mansion was restored to its original state, and the silhouettes of the ancient city of Xiao and the King Kong of the God Sheep suddenly appeared near Vatra. The ability of the Silver Mist of the Carapace is an enlarged version of the atomization ability of the vampire. Whether it is a creature or a building, it can be atomized within the range, and all matter will lose its original form and entity. In this case, Vatra''s beast attack is naturally invalid. "Vatra!!!" Without any hesitation, Xiao Gucheng hit the face of the old vampire in a blond suit with a punch! boom!!! Under the angry punch of the true ancestor, Vatra flew upside down, and then slammed heavily on the ground, setting off a lot of dust, while the fusion beast next to it wanted to attack, but was used by the King Kong of God Sheep with diamonds. The made defensive wall blocked it and couldn''t approach it at all. And the other two beasts of the true ancestor... Thinking of this, Xiao Gucheng looked at the other two beasts of the true ancestor summoned by Vatra, and then he unexpectedly saw only the Maid who had attacked before, but he did not know the other broken blade. Traced. "His Royal Highness True Ancestor!!!" At this moment, Alia''s voice suddenly came from behind, making Xiao Gucheng suddenly feel anxious. On such a battlefield, Xiao Gucheng herself felt danger. What if there was an accident? Turning around, Xiao Gucheng was about to reprimand Alia, but saw the blonde woman rushing over. Almost subconsciously opened his hands and hugged the woman, but the next moment, Xiao Gucheng''s eyes suddenly opened up. Behind Xiao Gucheng, a cutting blade was piercing the real ancestor''s back... ps: The beginning and the end, that''s what happened in the past few days. The story of the next episode has been written in detail... .. 916 Chapter 219 The fourth generation of Ye Bo second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Surprise! The battlefield suddenly changed dramatically. Xiao Gucheng never thought that such a thing would happen, and he was stabbed by his own woman. The most terrifying thing is that under this stab, Xiao Gucheng was horrified to find that the connection between himself and the beasts was blocked, unable to convey magic power, and the King Kong of the god sheep and the silver mist of the shell were in such a situation. Next, it was automatically returned. "why?!" Holding on to the delicate body that is extremely comfortable on weekdays, what Xiao Gucheng feels is a deep chill. "I''m sorry, Gucheng!" "But to be the fourth true ancestor, I have to do this too!" At this moment, Alia in Xiaogucheng''s arms spoke out, but her voice was no longer a female voice, but turned into a very magnetic male voice, exactly the same as Vatra! "how come" Hearing this voice, Xiao Gucheng was immediately stunned! "Are you surprised, Gucheng!" The same voice came from behind again, and then amidst the light footsteps, a slightly embarrassed blond man appeared in front of Xiao Gucheng, looked at the broken blade that penetrated the fourth ancestor, and nodded in satisfaction. Capricorn''s Broken Blade is the most unique among the fourth true ancestors. It is a weapon used by the Fourth True Ancestor for close combat, a beast in the form of a divine weapon that can kill intangibles. At this moment, this broken blade has cut off the fourth true ancestor and the beasts. Magic channel. Losing his magic power, Xiao Gucheng also fell into his hands. "This, cough! What''s going on?!" I wanted to push the person in my arms away, but found that I was hugged tightly. The powerful force made Xiao Gucheng unable to move. In his anger, Xiao Gucheng just wanted to roar, but just after speaking, he coughed up blood. "Gucheng, I really love you!" I saw the female vampire named Alia raised her head and looked at Xiao Ancient City with tears of tears, "It would be fine if I were not part of Vatra. Obviously I want to watch the ancient city as you become the real fourth ancestor. Above all beings..." At this time, Alia''s voice changed back to a female voice again, full of sadness and helplessness. "Hey, can you speak like this in front of your own body?" Rao Watra couldn''t help but vomit, and then looked at Xiao Gucheng and shrugged helplessly "You know, the ancient city, the lower vampire swallows the upper vampire, it is not without risk." "The name Ali is the name of an elder I have swallowed. That woman''s will is too strong. Even if I swallow her, she will leave some stubborn will attached to me. She is the Ai in your arms. Leah." "So, in order to get the position of the fourth true ancestor, you separated her and used it to approach me?" At this time Xiao Gucheng also calmed down, and his words were full of indifference, making Alia''s face deeper sad, but Vatra confessed it readily, and then showed a solemn expression "If I can, I don''t want to do it either." "However, we are at the turning point of the times. In the past, as long as the fourth true ancestor appeared, civilization could leave a resurgent fire. But now, the people comparable to the fourth true ancestor appear one by one. What does this show? ." The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net "This shows that an unprecedented turning point has occurred!" "But with my strength, if I don''t seize the power of the fourth true ancestor, I''m afraid I don''t even have the qualifications to watch a movie. How can this make me reconciled!" In words, Vatra approached Alia, and the two bodies were fused together like a liquid. The next moment, Alia stretched her head between Xiao Guchengs neck and said softly "Sorry, Gucheng!" As soon as the voice fell, Alia, or Vatra bit the neck of Xiao Gucheng, and began to suck blood! boom!!! In an instant, the scarlet beam of light broke open the mansion, and immediately rose into the sky! The extremely strong magical power fluctuations instantly spread throughout the High God Du, and in the depths of the High God Du, Xiaoya City, or Abel, was watching this scene indifferently with golden eyes, without saying a word. "Is this really good, Alberta!" A slightly hesitant voice came from behind Abel, and I saw one of the three sages of the Lion Kings institution, Xian Gu Yong, wandering in a costume of a witch, also looking at the scarlet beam of light "Not to mention that the fourth true ancestor is a very powerful combat power, but Xiao Gucheng is also your reincarnated son..." "Humans are all my sons!" Before Xiangu Yong finished speaking, Abel said indifferently, "As for the fourth true ancestor, it is just a living target. Soon, Cain will wake up. The first one he will find is the first one. Four true ancestors." "This is the cause of his fight with the Fourth True Ancestor several times at the end of the era!" "Giving the power of the fourth true ancestor to that little guy is to let those true ancestors play their due role. Only when the true ancestors successfully attract his attention can I..." ... ... Under the pyramids of Egypt. The red-haired boy was taking pictures with the girls for the last time under the pyramid. After being in Egypt for a few days, both Nagato and the girls are a little tired and ready to change places. at this time-- "Ok?!" The red-haired boy who was about to press the camera button was slightly taken aback, turned his head and looked towards the far east. "Nagato-kun, what''s wrong with you." Nagato''s stupefaction immediately aroused the confusion of the light green on the pose. The girl followed Nagato''s gaze and looked to the east, but did not find anything strange, she couldn''t help but ask out loud. "It''s nothing, just feel that the position of the fourth true ancestor has changed again." "Haha, the fourth generation Ye Bo!" "That''s it!" Qian Cong, who had already different levels of insight, immediately understood the meaning of Nagatos words, and suddenly felt mixed feelings, and did not know what to say, so she could only silently come to Nagatos side and actively plunge into the arms of the red-haired boy... 917 Chapter 220: The Third Emerging Black Sun! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato ended his global journey! Knowing that the position of the fourth true ancestor of Xiao Gucheng had been replaced, Nagato also lost the interest in continuing to play, and brought a group of girls back to Xianjin Island, no, or should become the Dawn Islands. Facts have proved that Nagato''s choice is very correct. God knows how much a sensation was caused when the news of the fourth true ancestor''s substitution spread throughout the world. Almost dragged the whole world into chaos. In the beginning, the name of the fourth true ancestor was transferred from Agurola to Xiao Gucheng. It can still be said that it was the true ancestor''s willingness to speak, but now, there are old vampires who stole the true ancestor from the true ancestor. Strength! Then, vampires all over the world rioted. Especially those vampires of the old age and the elder level are directly crazy. Its hard to imagine how hard they can resist the unrivaled power of their true ancestors. In short, on the way to Vatras return from the island country to the war kingdom, countless tyrannical vampires are lying on their horses and preparing to fight Its killing. In their eyes, Vatra can seize the power of the true ancestor, so naturally they can too! And Vatra was also unexpectedly strong. Under such circumstances, he did not gather under his own hands, nor did he take any aircraft or the like to prepare to quickly reach the domain of the King of War, but walked straight back openly. Such a move immediately scared a group of people, and it also angered a group of equally pretentious vampires. So, the following days will be interesting. For more than two months, Vatra almost fought back to the domain of the King of War with several battles a day. At the end of the fight, there were no humans and demons who dared to approach this perverted fighting frenzy who was dyed red all over. The power of high-end vampires in the entire world was almost crippled in half because of Vatra! However, with the existence of the true ancestor of Vatra, the strength of the entire vampire family has increased unabated, becoming more powerful and terrifying. During this period, the damage caused by vampires was so great that some small countries even dispatched troops to try to expel them. It''s just a pity that they can only become the background for the world to witness the powerful ancestors. "Unexpectedly, that fellow Vatra did not rebel out of the Warlord Realm." Within the scope of the Dawn Empire, flipping through the newly obtained information at hand, Nayue''s face was obviously surprised. In her imagination, since she had the power of the true ancestor, that fighting mad should directly challenge the first The true ancestor is right. At this time, Nayue was in the office that was more gorgeous than the principal''s office in Caihai Academy''s high school. As a result, I couldn''t let go of the profession of a teacher, so my work place that month was also placed here. "How should I say, fighting frenzy does not mean lack of heart and eyes!" Sitting on the opposite side of the table in Nangong, Nagato took a sip of the black tea made in that month, and then said, "Although it is the true ancestor, I am afraid Vatra also knows that he is just an incomplete true ancestor, so naturally he will not be right The strongest first true ancestor among the great ancestors provoked." "indeed!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Nayue was silent.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net At this moment, an obscure ripple flashed above the desktop, and then an intelligence file appeared in front of the two of them. This was a small version of the space device designed by Qian Cong and others to transmit intelligence and other small items. "I can''t help but miss this!" He took the initiative to pick up the file and looked at it. Nagato showed a smile that was not a smile. He handed the file to Nayue and said with a smile, "This is a request from the Warlord Realm just now. Vatra hopes to be able to Switch to the twelfth animal." "Then, what are you going to do, Wang?" Looking at the file that Nagato handed over, especially seeing the various precious items that Vatra was willing to exchange for the twelfth beast, the witch with a gap could not help being slightly surprised, and then asked. . "How can you care about the twelfth Beast, don''t worry about him, the Holy Annihilator doesn''t have much time anyway." Although rejecting the words would greatly increase the possibility of renunciation among the allies in the Holy Annihilation, Nagato didn''t care, or in Nagato''s heart, even if Dawn singled out the world, it would not give him much pressure. at this time-- Click!!! The office door suddenly opened, and then a female teacher with red hair braided into a bun and three-strand braids, wearing a cheongsam-style shirt and mini skirt, and sportswear came in. She is no one else, she is the childhood sweetheart and back of that month, who is known as one of the Four Fist Immortals, Xiangu Sasaki Cape! "Huh, it turns out to be the stupid teacher!" Seeing the people coming, Nayue suddenly hummed a little dissatisfiedly. For this so-called childhood sweetheart, Nayue felt very helpless from childhood to most of her childhood, felt that she had a bad relationship with each other, and ridiculed each other from time to time. "Hey, how are you that month! Hey, Nagato-kun, why are you here?" "Saki Misaki, I am here to wait for you!" Compared to that month''s dissatisfaction, Nagato seemed a lot more enthusiastic, and he stood up to greet him, making Sasazaki Misaki''s face a little flushed, and in the confusion, Nagato was dragged out. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, Nayue suddenly hummed. Not long ago, Nagato had a sudden rise on a whim and didnt want to learn any more spells. He wanted to practice martial arts and celestial skills in this world. Then Sasaki Cape was found by Nagato, and then... The stupid dog at Cape Sasaki has been completely captured! "Really..." It seemed that humming was not enough to express her feelings, she spoke again that month, but halfway through her words, the witch in the gap felt a heartfelt fear, and then she heard a huge noise from the outside world. The magic circle under his feet suddenly appeared, and the figure of that month appeared on the teaching building in an instant. Then she saw-- The dark sun! Hanging high up in the sky, it seems to indicate something...... .. 918 Chapter 221 Cains Arrival First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black sun is coming! The sudden change made the witch of the gap completely shocked. Such a vision clearly told Nangong that something terrible had happened that month. Afterwards, the sound of chaos in the ears made Nangong regain consciousness that month. When the witch lowered her head slightly, she saw the playground of Caihai Academy, the corridor and even the edge of the windows of every classroom, there were students watching sky. Obviously, they were also attracted by the black sun in the sky! "Ordinary people can also see this scene, it seems that the world is in chaos." Nangong was thinking this way in her heart that month, and the facts are exactly the same. Seeing the dark sun in the sky, the people of the entire world were plunged into unprecedented panic, and the social order almost collapsed in an instant. In an instant, Nayue looked away from the black sun and looked for a certain figure in the crowd below. The witch in the gap will not forget. Only less than a minute ago, his own demon king hooked up his childhood sweetheart. . "Now, I should still be able to find him!" The more this time, the more reliable the existence of Nagato! This is also one of the main charms of Nagato! However, when Nangong finally found Nagato in a remote enough corner of the Caihai Academy through space magic that month, he was completely sluggish because of the scene he saw. I saw that when the dark day came, the red-haired boy actually pressed the same red-haired cheongsam woman in the corner to make affection... "Would you like this, Lord Demon Lord!" "Also, that stupid dog, how long has it been like this, has been completely eaten and wiped out!" "How do you feel so uncomfortable!" In an instant, messy thoughts reverberated in Nangongs heart, and I dont know what happened. The witch in the gap used space to control magic very uninterestingly, and instantly arrived at the location of Nagato and interrupted their intimacy. "Wang, the big thing is not good, the noon sun..." "It has been completely blackened!" At the moment when Nangong appeared that month, Sasaki Cape suddenly whimpered and opened Nagato. Under the urging of powerful internal skills, the whole person fled here like the wind. And Nagato, who lost her prey, didn''t look like a pity, and took that month''s conversation indifferently. "You know?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Nayue suddenly understood that her Lord Demon might know more than she thought, and vaguely, the Witch also understood that she didn''t seem to need to worry too much. Wang, everything is ready! "Of course!" "The sun was not blacked today, but it was not all blacked at that time. You can''t see it except me and Saya." "The king''s final stage on this plane is ready, now is the time to start the curtain!" Lightly speaking about his plan for that month, Nagato took out the latest mobile phone from his trouser pocket and pressed the power button. In an instant, the need for influence appeared on the phone screen, from the dawn of the day after occupying the entire artificial island. Artificial intelligence monsters that have been rarely seen appear again. "Lord Nagato, it seems that you have to fulfill your promise!" March Chinese www.cnsyhz.com The monster''s voice was as indifferent and ruthless as ever, like a machine, but surprisingly it made people feel an uneasy mood, which immediately caused the red-haired boy to chuckle slightly. "The king''s words, a promise!" "So, don''t worry, Xian Shen Qianluo!" The name Nagato called out surprised that month, but then unexpectedly felt that it was indeed natural for the creator and designer of String God Island to transform themselves into artificial intelligence and stay on the artificial island. just-- When did Nagato know about this, and what agreement did they reach? "So, let''s start now!" Ignoring the doubts on that month''s face, the red-haired young man''s hand holding the phone was filled with a crimson fire, even spreading the virtual image of the monster, and said with a light smile. When Nagato was pursuing Asal, the monster appeared and Nagato reached an agreement. As long as Nagato can help Asan to fulfill his responsibilities as the "Cain''s Miko", the monster will not block Nagato''s offensive against Asium, and even take the initiative to help. By the way, Asan can be regarded as a monster, or Chiras, the god of strings. Descendants. The string gods are the one that bears Cain''s hatred for the world! And the responsibility of the witch Cain is to open the way back to the world for the ancestor of the demons at the end of the era, when Cain wakes up. "The coordinates have been engraved on you, the sacrifice is yourself, and then..." "Go!" As soon as the words fell, there was a wave of fluctuations in the space around Nagato. The monster had turned into a red flame, breaking through the space in an instant, crossing countless distances, and suddenly appeared in the sky above the Middle East. boom!!! There was a sudden violent roar over the Middle East. In the next moment, the black sun shining on the entire sky appeared a ka ka sound, an extremely depressed feeling instantly poured into the hearts of all lives in the Middle East, whether humans or demons, no matter the strong or the weak... There was a sense of panic in everyone''s hearts. boom!!! Suddenly, a crack like smashed glass appeared in the sky, and a strong pitch-black aura exuded from the crack, making the second true ancestor who was hiding in the palace waiting to be pale, and there was a terrible silence on the whole person. "From the endless darkness, I wake up again!" "Come on, all the creatures of this era, the final moment has come, wave your blood and pride to your heart''s content, and let me see whether you guard the earth or the whole world is completely annihilated in my hands." Then, the indifferent voice spread throughout the world... boom!!! The space in the sky shattered, and the space fragments shattered everywhere. The huge black hole suddenly appeared in the horrified eyes of countless people, and in that black hole, the dark person driving the black cloud was slowly appearing. Cain, the ancestor of the demons, has officially arrived! ps: I almost fell asleep while writing... 919 Chapter 222 The big decisive battle begins second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The second true ancestor said he was surprised! It is not the first time that Eye of Extinction has faced the arrival of Cain, the ancestor of the demons. However, he really faced the situation that he had to stand up when Cain descended for the first time. Who would have thought that the ancestor of the demons would appear directly in the space and time above his extinct dynasty. This kind of situation of''finally the boss directly descends on my house'' is really-- "It makes people really unhappy!" The silver-haired ancestor slowly stood up from the throne and walked out. During the journey, the silver-haired ancestor was full of constant roars. When he walked out of the palace, he found that the palace in front of him was already Turned into ruins. The dark breath reverberated in the disastrous building, and in the corner of the building, the vampire soldiers of the Extinction Dynasty fell to the ground, blood dripping. "It''s you, extinct!" In the sky, surrounded by the jet black air current, the same silver-haired handsome youth slowly landed. Compared with the second true ancestor who was dressed in royal noble costumes, this silver-haired youth was in a silver robe, which was extremely conspicuous in the jet black air current. "An era is gone, Cain!" Although he was dissatisfied with the time he faced Cain, the second true ancestor did not intend to escape. In fact, it probably won''t run away. After all, I have fought with Cain several times. The second true ancestor understood the power of Cain very well. Even if he could use the magic of the space system, he could not escape in front of the ancestor of the demons. "Unexpectedly call me by my name..." The silver-haired young man, or Cain, frowned slightly after hearing the words of the silver-haired ancestor, and then said a word that shocked the whole world, "You should call me my father, my second son!" "Don''t mention this to me!" Hearing what Cain said, endless murderous intent appeared on the face of the silver-haired ancestor, "At the beginning, you regarded me and the three great ancestors as things to give up, and now you are still talking about this, while we wait, there will only be life and death ." The original Cain was cursed by the world! The passing gods cursed him, the endless beings cursed him, even the world, cursing him! That terrible curse, even the extremely powerful ancestor of the demons could not bear, and could only split the three true ancestors with alternative methods, and transferred the curse of the gods and the curse of living beings to the three true ancestors. When he was about to transfer the curse of the earth, he was rejected by the entire human world. Surrounded by the curse, sleeping in the depths of another world. Since then, Cain hated the world, always thinking about coming back and destroying the land that rejected him. By the way, the fourth true ancestor is the result of the experiment that the three true ancestors separated the curse of the sentient beings from themselves when they could not bear the excessively powerful curse, and merged with the soul of the curse that Tianbu found. "It seems that in this era, you still plan to stand in front of me!" "In that case..." As he spoke, Cain had already landed on the ground. At this moment, the unimaginable will fluctuated wildly, causing the second true ancestor''s brows to be slightly frivolous, and he felt the anger and tremor of the whole earth. As expected of Cain! Even in the past era, I saw this situation more than once, but I saw it again in this era, the silver-haired ancestor still couldn''t help feeling so emotional in his heart.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com Although feeling emotional, the attention of the silver-haired ancestor was concentrated to the extreme! because-- "The rebellious children need to be taught!" As soon as the voice fell, an extremely strong pressure burst from Cain, and the surrounding pitch-black air flow instantly materialized, turning into endless pitch-black blades and blasting towards the silver-haired ancestor. The unspecified curse that was wrapped around the sharp blade was too thick to make the real ancestor''s scalp tingling. "In the name of my extinct pupil, let''s unfold it completely!" In shock, the silver-haired true ancestor did not forget to unfold his magic power. The miasma-like huge magic power dissipated the dark air current that gradually surrounded it. In the next moment, a book of magic guides exuding a mysterious atmosphere was behind the true ancestor Emerge, open it! Supported by many magic guide books, a powerful enchantment appeared outright. boom!!! The pitch-black blade violently collided with the barrier. Under the strong impact, including the barrier, the silver-haired true ancestor flew out in an instant and hit his palace... Boom boom boom!!! Under such a sudden impact, the gorgeous palace collapsed, raising a lot of dust. "My stupid son!" "Obviously another era has passed, you don''t seem to have grown much..." Looking at the collapsed palace indifferently, Cain said such words indifferently, but before he finished speaking, Cain frowned slightly, and the next moment, the impact from the sky suddenly came over Cain boom!!! A more violent roar erupted in the palace of the entire extinct dynasty, and the whole earth even shook slightly. The vampires in the original dynasty who wanted to come to King Qin, whether it was the old age or the elders, hesitated. The energy fluctuations emanating from the palace are no longer enough for them to participate. After a short while, the smoke and dust from the explosion dissipated. The pitch-black airflow is like a substance, still permeating the somewhat dilapidated palace, and Cain is still standing neatly under the protection of the airflow, but there is an extra wound on the right index finger of the ancestor of the demons. "...I retract my evaluation!" Glancing at the huge eyes that did not know when they appeared in the sky, Cain said so, speaking indifferently. "Long-winded!" "The battle has just begun now!" Walking out of the ruins of the palace, the silver-haired true ancestor had a hideous look on his face. Following the words of the true ancestor, from behind him appeared a clone with different auras but the same appearance. Obviously, when facing the ancestor of the demon clan, the silver-haired ancestor didn''t dare to exert all his strength. "interesting!" In the words of the ancestor of the demons, the battle broke out again! boom!!!.. 920 Chapter 223 Third at the time of gathering! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The thunderous roar echoed, and the earth shattered when the smoke was filled. The next moment, there was a continuous collision in the smoke and dust, and then a huge shadow wandered out of the smoke and dust. It was a completely dark one-hundred-meter giant without any fixed appearance. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the roar, the giant''s body quickly deformed, from a humanoid form to a soft creature. Thousands of tentacles erupted from the dark creature, destroying everything around it, as well as the earth. The darkness is spreading... The roar is rising, the smoke is rising again! Whoosh whoosh! Boom boom boom!!! At this moment, a series of attacks of different colors fell in the sky, directly blasting through the smoke and directly on the black monster. In an instant, the entire earth shook violently again, and the smoke rose again. Under such an attack, the whole earth wailed continuously. At the same time, the speed of the pitch-black airflow was slightly curbed... All this is just a corner of the battlefield between the true ancestor and the ancestor. At this time, the battlefield between the true ancestor and the ancestor of the demon race has expanded hundreds of thousands of times from the palace. The sky is densely covered with eyeballs, centered on the huge eye pupil in the center, and it even drops from time to time like raindrops. Bombardment of energy. But the ground is covered with pitch black air currents, and pitch black monsters run rampant from time to time, constantly destroying the ground. "hateful!" Standing on the ground full of cracks, the silver-haired ancestor stared at him not far away with a little panting. The ancestor who was still at ease in the airflow, at this time the ancestor Cain was still pinching a clone of the true ancestor Neck. On the dilapidated ground behind the silver-haired ancestor, there are still fragments of avatars. "With the power of one person, I just limit my influence to this level within three hours, praise you!" As he spoke, Cain''s hand was slightly hard, and the neck of the ancestor''s clone was completely twisted. The next moment, the dark air flow merged into the body of the ancestor''s clone, completely annihilating its positive and negative lives. "But even you, it''s only this level!" As soon as the voice fell, the dark air currents all over the area boiled, and the strong hurricane that rolled up made the silver-haired true ancestor''s face changed greatly. The next moment, the endless dark air current swept up and turned into a magic gun that pierced the sky. Crashed through the huge eyes in the sky. boom!!! There was a huge roar in the sky, a massive explosion of magic power, forming a terrible magic wind, making the entire space appear a little depressed, and under such a shock, the dark air current spread wildly again, and the earth continued The ground is being destroyed. "Damn it!" Rao, the silver-haired ancestor who experienced endless years, was also a little desperate. When the dark air currents continue to spread and the earth is constantly being destroyed, the true ancestor can clearly feel that the strength of the ancestor of the demon race named Cain is improving step by step. After the entire world is destroyed by it, I am afraid he will directly become God. and-- "Why, when you first came, you were so powerful." Souxiaoshuo www.souxiaoshuo.cc If the memory is not wrong, in the memory of the silver-haired ancestor, although Cain is strong, and will become stronger as he continues to destroy the earth, when he first came, he was not as strong as this time. "Hahaha!!!" Hearing the words of the silver-haired ancestor, Cain couldn''t help laughing. "Do you think that I have come so many times to be useless? The consciousness of the whole earth has long been weakened by me!" "Extinction, just watch it there, and watch me dye the world my own color!" Seeing the second true ancestor, who had been fighting hard for three hours, had almost lost his combat power, Cain didn''t immediately kill him, but opened his hands with a big laugh. In an instant, the dark color continued to spread. boom!!! As the darkness spreads, heaven and earth weep for it. Spectators on the edge of the battlefield, whether they are humans or demons, have an unspeakable impulse in their hearts. At this moment, no matter whether these people are righteous or evil, no matter what kind of existence they are, they have a pilgrimage-like mood and attacked the expanding dark air current. just-- "It''s just ants!" In Cain''s disdainful whisper, the pitch-black airflow directly treated these manipulative arms as a car, completely swallowing and digesting them, and even expanded faster with the soul and life of the other party as fuel. In a blink of an eye, the entire dynasty emperor was completely blackened. Millions of lives are wiped out! If the strength of the ancestor of the demon race is so strong, a trace of decadence appears on the face of the silver-haired ancestor who once again relives this divine might. "Hahaha!!!" Seeing the silver-haired ancestor who had been stubborn before showing such an expression, Cain burst into laughter, but at the next moment, Cain''s laughter stopped abruptly, and then, the crisp female voice echoed in this dark world. Come-- "Triple Hell Dragon Broken!!!" Three scorching tornadoes from hell suddenly swept up in this dark world, centered on Cain. Under these three tornadoes, the dark airflow in the entire space was absorbed one after another. Under such circumstances, let alone spreading and eroding the earth, even the dark airflow even began to recede slightly. "This" Standing surrounded by three hell tornadoes, Cain''s face was slightly surprised. In such a sudden situation, Cain was surprised, and the silver-haired ancestor was equally surprised. at this time-- "Insidious guy, I didn''t expect you to be so miserable. It''s really pleasant for both body and mind!" The girl with long green hair suddenly appeared beside the silver-haired ancestor, and beside the girl there was a vicissitudes of life looking very stable, and a blond young man who looked rather frivolous. "Is this Lord Cain, what a heart-wrenching existence!" Looking at Cain, the blond man smiled so lightly, but his eyes were full of war. The next moment, the silver-haired real ancestor perceives that the ripples in the space near him are obvious, and powerful people from all over the world and various large organizations have appeared one after another... .. 921 Chapter 224: Enemy with the world, the late fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah, is this the enemy of Holy Annihilation?" "The legendary ancestor of the demons!" "I didn''t expect that our believers would have a day to fight with the demons." In an instant, a slightly noisy voice reverberated on the battlefield where there was no vitality. Powers from all over the world and various forces gathered together. Although they may have considerable conflicts with each other, they are all temporarily. Put it down. Even the most devout fanatics are like this! Because they have only one enemy, and that is the ancestor of the demons not far away. Although the legend of Saint Annihilation is not too secret news, at first, the strong from various forces did not believe it. However, when they came here and saw the land of complete death, everyone had no doubts The ancestor of the demons, Cain must die! At this time, whether it is a demons or humans, there is only such a thought in his mind. If he does not die, the entire age will be ruined! Seeing the scene around him, the silver-haired true ancestor was suddenly stunned. Obviously, during the time when he and the ancestor of the demon race were fighting hard, someone used their own special means to gather all the major forces around the world to fight against Cain''s targets, and sent the opponent to the battlefield. just-- "Who is capable of this?" However, the next moment this question arises, a figure that comes next to the real ancestor of silver hair speaks for itself. Surrounded by the women of Dawn, unlike in the past, Saya in a military uniform wandered over. In an instant, the silver-haired true ancestor understood that besides Saya, who had this ability except for Dawn, who had most of the witches. "Did the Scarlet Moon not be there?" When the Dawn girls led by Saya arrived, the first true ancestor, the forgotten war king, spoke, but while speaking, his eyes were still fixed on Cain who was surrounded by three hell tornadoes. "Brother Nagato still has things!" Saya''s answer was simple, without any explanation. After listening to the girl, the three true ancestors and the newly promoted fourth true ancestor Vatra had nothing to say, and the powerhouses of other forces were a little dissatisfied. However, before they could express their dissatisfaction-- boom!!! An abrupt and violent explosion burst out from where Cain was. The three hell tornadoes that swept across the world burst open in the black light, and the shock wave with strong lethality spread in all directions. After some of the weaker attackers accidentally touched them, the whole person suddenly became a little trance, and the strength was unexpected. It is a big reduction. This scene made many powerhouses pale, and even ignored some small calculations. Obviously the powerhouses from all over the world came together to besiege Cain, the ancestor of the demon race, but before they actually did it, the opponent came to disarm him once, which is naturally not a good sign. "Interesting, my children, this time, you actually know how to call on the world''s top combat power instead of doing it yourself." After a while, the shock wave subsided, and the dark air flow gathered again. The silver-haired young man seemed to walk out of it unscathed, scanning the powerful people present, except for a few people, almost everyone had been seen by Cain, and felt a chill in their hearts. It was as if a great crisis was about to come to them.17 novels www.17xs.net When scanning Saya, Cains eyes were full of doubts. When scanning the Yellow Springs, Cain paused slightly. When scanning through Saya, Cain clearly knew that Saya was the user of the previous Hell Tornado. , Suddenly showed a smile of interest. And when scanning the new born fourth ancestor, Vatra: "Your strength, is the fourth true ancestor?" "What a weird thing, that strong and tyrannical girl was actually defeated?" "Or she can''t stand the curse and sacrifices herself?" Looking at Vatra, Cain''s face was full of surprises and doubts. After all, as the strongest person who fought against Cain at the end of every era, the fourth true ancestor was so powerful that the blonde vampire in front of him could not compare. "Hey, even Master Cain, if you look at me like this, it won''t work!" Seeing Cain''s expression, Vatra''s face was suddenly full of dissatisfaction, as well as an extremely strong will to fight. Following his will, the beasts in Vatra''s body were cheering, and the magic was about to erupt. "I don''t know what the blood of the first ancestor tasted?" "interesting!" Cain chuckled softly when he heard Vatra''s words. The murderous intent from the ancestor of the demon race slowly spread, and everyone''s heart was full. next moment-- There was a twist in the space above the entire battlefield. The pitch-black thing was like flowing water, falling from the void and gathering in the air. In less than a moment, a huge black dragon that was a kilometer long appeared in front of everyone. boom!!! The black dragon landed heavily, and the entire battlefield was shaken. Ho Ho Ho!!! The fierce dragon roar resounded throughout the world, and the terrifying dragon might spread. The single figure of the black dragon made many soldiers who stepped into the battlefield retreat, but more people had to attack. . Without launching an attack, over time, this terrible pressure alone will be enough to make people unable to move. "Damn, don''t underestimate our American scientific and technological strength, tactical artillery!" "For the glory of the Lord, sacred sanctions!" "Go, Lion of Gold!!!" Everyone except Shaye, including Kengzi and Huangquan, including the four true ancestors, all shot one after another. In an instant, various powerful attacks burst out, heading towards the huge black dragon. At this moment, Saya moved. The girl snapped her fingers, and a light of the soul came from behind to catch up with other attacks. Under the mediation of this light of the soul, various attacks instantly merged and turned into a colorful hundreds. The rice giant ball blasted down. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the face of the power of the whole world, the black dragon showed the courage to be an enemy of the world, open its mouth openly, and the terrifying dragon''s breath gathered! boom!!!.. 922 Chapter 225: The first shocking battle! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The unprecedented roar suddenly echoed. The next moment, a strong impact burst out, and even the space was slightly distorted. The ground on the entire battlefield suddenly spread and shattered, and many besieging powerhouses were instantly involved in such destruction. . Rumble!!! Under such an impact, the powerhouses either supported the enchantment or retreated. But no matter how to deal with this aftermath of destruction, everyone felt a strong shock, especially when they saw the shadow that emerged from the center of the explosion, they were even more shocked. Ho Ho Ho!!! In the fierce smoke and dust, a kilometer-high black dragon screamed from the sky. Although there was a little damage on the dragon''s body, the black dragon''s spiritual warfare intent was even more fierce and fierce. It seemed that the fierceness in the body was inspired by the combined force of everyone. With the roar of the black dragon, the arrogant Longwei became more fierce and fierce, constantly oppressing the hearts of everyone present. "Can we really defeat the ancestor of the demons?" Under such a dragon, the participants with weaker psychological quality could not help but have such thoughts in their hearts and showed a little hesitation. However, they have forgotten that their opponents will not be because of theirs. Hesitate and show mercy. Or the other way round, when they hesitate, it is the best time to start! "Die all to me, ants, destroy the dragon''s breath infinitely!" The indifferent voice that appeared suddenly, in such a chaotic situation, suddenly spread across the entire battlefield, shocking everyone. Roar!!! The next moment, the dragon''s chants echoed across the world. Immediately afterwards, the black destructive power gathered from the huge black dragon sky, and it erupted in an instant, raging across the entire land, and the broken power almost continuously burst out. On the wailing land, one by one came from the world. Powerful people everywhere have been affected... Many powerhouses who have been affected have dissipated here without even displaying their own triumphant skills! Cain was obviously ready to kill everyone in one go. but-- "You are too arrogant!" At this moment, a steady voice came out abruptly. At this chaotic moment, it was like a pin of the sea god, which made everyone feel certain. boom!!! In an instant, the unspeakable magic power burst out suddenly, and even caused changes in the world, directly dissipating the endless dust, directly colliding with the black dragon''s breath, and resisting it! At the starting point of this magic, everyone saw that stalwart body, standing fearlessly at the forefront of the battlefield! "It''s the Lord of War!" "It''s not easy, grandpa." "not bad." Suddenly, sighs came and went one after another. Saya and Kongzi were even more amazed after seeing the full body of the warlord''s magic power, and Vatra, whose body was damaged by the attack of the black dragon, looked at it unwillingly. "Very good, one of my sons!" Xinfeng Literature Website www.xinfengwenxue.com An indifferent voice came from the body of the black dragon, and the two huge eyes of the black dragon looked at the king of war standing in front of him, and the pressure began to slowly concentrate on the king of war, causing the first true ancestor to squeak. ''S voice, his feet gradually sink into the earth "Your talent is obviously the worst of my three heirs. I didn''t expect to be able to do this step!" "More than that, my father!" Cain''s condescending words did not cause any sway to the stalwart true ancestor, only an indescribable light sprouted from his slightly vicissitudes of eyes, the next moment, centered on the true ancestor, huge magic power turned into The beam of light rose into the sky. Roar!!! Oooh!! Hiss!! ... All kinds of strange roars came from the huge magic beam. The horrible beasts that looked like demon gods slowly appeared, entrenched on the magic light beam, there were a total of seventy-two. This is the blessed beast of the first true ancestor, symbolizing Solomon''s 72 demon gods. Seventy-two beasts! "My beasts, lend me your power!" With the calm voice reappearing, the huge magic beam of light made a turn in the sky, and it bombarded down from the sky. The target was the thousand-meter-long pitch-black dragon, with infinite murder. Roar!!! Under such extreme magical bombardment, the black dragon opened its mouth to be a continuous, jet-black dragon''s breath, spraying out from the sky, and colliding head-on with the terrifying magical beam of light from the sky-- Boom boom boom!!! The roar of the dragon''s breath and the stalemate of the magic pillar continued in the air, and the magic wind swept over the entire battlefield! Roar!!! At this moment, a weird dragon roar broke out again from the dark dragon. When everyone looked at it, they saw a weird twist on the back of the thousand-meter-long dark dragon. In a short period of time, two other dragon heads grew again, and the dragon''s mouth was incomparably open. , The dark dragon breath is gathering "How can you succeed! Come out, my beasts!" "It makes you so arrogant, I am also very upset! Fight for me, knights!" At this moment, I don''t know when to hold hands with each other, and Saya and Gada, who appeared above the dark dragon, shot! I saw a huge picture scroll appeared behind Saya. Thirteen royal knights suddenly appeared under Sayas order. Their super nirvana skills were displayed, and Gada appeared behind 27. The huge weapon transformed by the true ancestor''s beast, boldly blasted down Under Sayas ability, the attacks of the two women came without warning, and the dark dragon could not respond. They took a direct blow, and the huge dragon body trembled slightly, and even the original dragons breath could not be maintained. The beam of light hit the body directly. boom!!! The kilometer-long body of the pitch-black dragon directly collided with the ground under various attacks, causing an earthquake of at least five magnitudes to be set off around it! This scene gave the rest of the participants hope! In the next moment, all kinds of attacks rose all over the sky again, bombarding the body of the dark dragon... Boom boom boom!!! Then, the black dragon blew himself up... ps: This episode is still about ten chapters away...... .. 923 Chapter 226 This is my second war! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black dragon blew himself up... Under circumstances that no one could have imagined, the black dragon blew up... In an instant, an unimaginable big explosion broke out on the battlefield, and the earth completely broke apart, and its destruction completely spread out of the extinct capital city, and several surrounding cities were also affected. Boom boom boom!!! In such a blast, the magma buried deep under the earth was completely triggered and burst out. Under such circumstances, the strong from all over the world have encountered unpredictable crises, one after another in astonishment and fear under the interweaving of magma and pitch black air currents, the lives of the strong are like ants. And the major forces in the world who are watching the battlefield are completely stunned... In the surveillance by various means, centered on the imperial capital of the extinct dynasty, several cities around it were completely submerged in the dust in this explosion. In such a map gun-like attack, no forces could sit down. . more importantly-- "No good, master in the organization!!!" In shock, many people suddenly exclaimed that their organization might lose their pillar masters. If that were the case, even if they defeated Cain, all organizations would have to lose a lot. ... ... After a long time, the explosion in the center of the battlefield finally subsided. The entire battlefield was covered with volcanic rocks, filled with light smoke everywhere, and it seemed a bit hot. In the center of the battlefield, the pitch-black air current seemed to be lingering, slowly spreading from that center again. boom!!! The abrupt voice echoed on the slightly silent battlefield at this time. "What an incredible destruction!" I saw a blond man in a torn suit broke out of the solidified volcanic rock, glanced at the surrounding environment, his eyes shrank sharply, and then looked towards the center of the battlefield. Under the protection of the pitch black air current, only his outer robe was somewhat Broken Cain. "It is indeed the ancestor of the demons, it is unimaginably powerful!" "Hey, you can still move, you are a little better than I thought." Hearing Vatras words, Cain turned his gaze from the void to the blond vampire, and then he said with a little admiration, "To be honest, I am very grateful to you, the new fourth ancestor." "Although I don''t know what''s going on, but that crazy girl is not there, it is so happy!" "Ha, what the ancestor-sama..." Vatra frowned slightly, and said in his mouth, the magic power on his body slowly appeared like a miasma "It''s really unhappy!" Although I have heard of it from the First True Ancestor, I fully appreciate the power of the Fourth True Ancestor, but Vatra is not very convinced, and now he is said by the legendary Cain, Vatras proud pride feels completely trampled Up!118 novel www.xiaoshuo118xs.com "Vatra, calm down!" At this moment, even though he was still calm, he couldn''t hide the weak voice abruptly. I saw the void behind Vatra distorted, a shield of golden light appeared out of thin air, dozens of figures appeared out of thin air, headed by Saya, the King of War and Gada, followed by the people who came from dawn and Huangquan. . The speaker was the King of War, and at this time, this stalwart man who seemed to be tireless also showed fatigue. After the Shaye people appeared, there were fluctuations in the surrounding space one after another. Participants with different injuries appeared one after another. Among them, the second true ancestor was among them. Although many people survived, they lost at least two-thirds compared to the initial period, and the loss was heavy! "Sorry, old man!" "It''s just a pity, I really can''t calm down!" "It was so difficult to obtain the qualification to face the ancestor, how could I be so ineffective!" As we kept talking, the miasma on Vatra''s body became stronger and stronger, and the beasts slowly emerged in Vatra''s miasma. In addition to the original nine snake-shaped beasts of Vatra, there were 11 more from the fourth. The beasts of the true ancestors also appeared one after another. Manipulating more than 20 beasts, among which there are eleven of the strongest types of beasts, Vatra''s power has risen to the extreme for a time! "Good momentum!" "So, what do you plan to do in the face of my power!" Seeing the hideous blond vampire not far away, Cain showed some interest on his face, and the dark air flow on his body condensed again, and it turned into a huge magic spear with a length of ninety-nine meters! "Of course, head-to-head, directly defeated you!" The blond vampire took a deep breath, and said in his mouth, the next moment, the magic of the tumbling rushed forward, and the twenty beasts beside Vatra made various roars, and then turned into liquid and began to merge. stand up! "Fuse, all my servants..." Following Vatras call, twenty beasts merged one after another, and various forces gathered one after another. The various attributes of thunder, flame, and atmosphere merged, resulting in a phenomenon of fusion and mutual restraint. The strong aura that radiated made everyone''s complexion greatly changed! Anyone with good eyesight understands that as long as a little carelessness is needed, the power of the twenty beasts fusion will explode! That''s no less than the explosion of destruction just now! just-- "Then, show up in a brand new posture!" Under Vatra''s final output of magic power, in a blink of an eye, an indescribable monster appeared out of thin air, and Vatra actually exerted his fusion ability, integrating all the beasts into one! As soon as the new born beast that could not accurately describe its posture appeared, the entire battlefield space was distorted. This is a calamity beast that cannot be contained in the world and should not be born!!! "From now on, this is my, the fourth true ancestor''s war!" For some reason, Vatra said such a sentence. At this moment, behind the blond vampire, there seemed to be a dead young man who appeared extremely determined!.. 924 Chapter 227 Vatras Powerful Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Squeak!!! On the battlefield at this time, everyone was silent, only the void made a little noise from time to time. Everyone''s eyes were on the terrible beast on the battlefield that was difficult to tell in words, unable to describe its shape in accurate language, and its existence alone was contrary to the entire world, and the space around it was constantly distorting. The only sound on the battlefield comes from the distortion of these spaces. The eyes of the three true ancestors are very complicated. Their eyes were not on the Beast, but at the embarrassed figure standing behind the Beast, who was about to collapse to the ground. No one would have imagined that Vatra, who was considered dispensable by them, could actually do this. Even Saya had to admit that he seemed to underestimate Vatra. As a mere vampire of the old age, he constantly devoured elder-level vampires, and even counterattacked the true ancestor of the vampire. Although it was an incomplete true ancestor, it did show that the other party was extraordinary. "Hahaha!!!" At this moment, Cain burst into laughter suddenly with a wild gesture. "You actually summon such a beast that cannot be tolerated in the world, kid, you really surprised me. I have to admit that you are no worse than that crazy girl, and even worse, but..." At this point, Cain smiled on his face and invited Vatra to "You, like this, seem to be my companion more than that. Since you have been rejected by the world, why do you still fight for the world? How about, surrender to me, kid!" "I promise, in the new world I created, you are the highest existing existence besides me!" "Ha, cough..." Hearing Cain''s words, Vatra was about to say something, and as a result, just a mouthful, the blond vampire spewed out a mouthful of blood, obviously in order to summon this unspeakable beast, Vatra was extremely exhausted. But even so, Vatra''s eyes did not contain any impurities, full of trembling fighting will! "I have said that I am a true ancestor only to fight you head-on!" "It''s so, what a pity!" Cain sighed slightly when he heard Vatra''s words. Then, when the entire battlefield fell into calm, the sound of the void flashed from time to time, as well as Vatra''s slightly loud gasp. However, the atmosphere on the battlefield has become more solemn! Click! This is the sound of a strong person watching the game accidentally stepping back and stepping on a stone. This sudden sound is like some kind of signal! next moment-- boom!!! The two terrifying auras on the entire battlefield slammed into each other. Crackling!!! Vatras Fusion Beast moved first, and saw that this Beast was slightly deformed, as if it turned into a huge lion with a height of 100 meters, with the light of thunder that blasted everything on its body, and launched an attack on Cain. ! "Huh!" New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net Under such circumstances, Cain hummed softly! Afterwards, the pitch-black air currents all over Cain swept up and turned into a huge wall, brazenly blocking this not weak thunderbolt. However, in the next moment, the dark wall was shattered, but the huge beast turned into a 100-meter Pegasus, shattering the wall with terrible vibration waves all over it. "how come!" For the first time since the battle, a look of surprise appeared on Cain''s face. The speed and strength of Vatras Fusion Beasts are a bit beyond Cains imagination. It seems that it can transform into various Beasts before fusion and increase its strength by multiples. The original Celestial Beasts speed is already extremely fast. Double it, and it broke through Cain''s perception. In the next moment, the beast will change again! Ho Ho Ho!!! However, I saw that the beast changed from the posture of Tianma to a double-headed dragon snake, which was the posture of the mercury of the dragon snake. In the roar, the dragon and snake''s two heads opened the swallowing mouth that had increased several times the power. The time and space of the battlefield is faintly touched! "not good!" Originally, the power of the dragon and snake''s mercury that swallowed the dimension was very exaggerated, and it was increased several times, even if it was Cain, he was absolutely unwilling to bet whether he could withstand such an attack, so Cain chose to avoid it for the first time! I saw Cain rise out of thin air accompanied by the jet black air current. Two-headed dragons and snakes are chasing after them! Whoosh whoosh!!! In the next moment, the endless pitch black gas turned into a rain of sharp blades, blasted down, but was swallowed down by the double-headed dragon snake. The darkest curse contained in the pitch black gas was destroyed by the double-headed dragon snake. The dimensional isolation in the body is nothing but a double-headed dragon snake! "Damn it! Reappear, the black dragon!" Facing such a situation, Cain finally showed anger on his face. With his call, the space above Cain shattered again, and the pitch-black fluid poured down like a waterfall, transforming into a thousand-meter dragon in mid-air, suppressing the double-headed dragon snake that was only 100 meters in size. Down. "Ah!" At this moment, a sly smile appeared on Vatra''s face with his head down on the battlefield. At the same time, the dragon snake bit through the space around him, and the whole body got in. The next moment, it emerged from the biting space above the dark dragon, and instantly changed its shape, turning it into a kilometer. The sword blasted down! boom!!! The strong gravity can be easily felt even by the people who participated in the war. The Qianmi Great Sword slashed the Qianmi Dragon to the ground, and blasted out a terrible Grand Canyon on the ground. Amidst the wailing, the dragon disintegrated into a stream of air... The dragon, who had made countless powerful people helpless before, was instantly beheaded by Vatra! With such a record, many people around him seemed to be in a dream. Vatra''s record looks exaggerated, but if you think about it, it is self-evident how strong the real ancestor of the vampire with eternal negative life can consume such a huge beast. "What''s wrong, Master Ancestor!" "If your strength is only such a little bit, I will be disappointed, ancestor of the demons, Cain!" Standing on the ground, Vatra looked up at Cain in the sky. The thousand-meter sword deformed again and turned into a double-headed dragon snake wrapped around Vatra''s side. His eyes looked at Cain in the sky, killing intent boiling!.. 925 Chapter 228 The first one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Humph!" Listening to Vatra''s words, Cain in the sky snorted and his eyes narrowed slightly. Although I didn''t say much, the aura on the ancestor of the demon race gradually became stronger, as if the awakened beast opened its hideous mouth. Such a terrifying aura made it seem a bit chaotic because of Vatra''s upper hand The spectators could not help being silent. This kind of battle makes people suffocate! "Ha, Vatra, interesting!" Among the people watching the battle, I am afraid that only Saya is thinking about it at this time. But that''s right, Saya is one of the best at dawn. Although it seemed that he had exhausted all his strength on such a battlefield, in the eyes of insiders, Saya was completely playing soy sauce. Even at this time, Vatras Fusion Beast, Saya was not incapable of dealing. "It''s a talent, but it''s a pity!" With Saya''s gaze, it was natural to know that Vatra''s vampire origin had been excessively consumed at this time. Even if he wins this battle, his strength will drop greatly in the future, and he will become inferior to the ordinary vampires of the old age. It can be said that Vatra is fighting over his future. As Says thought about it, the battle between Vatra and Cain broke out again! Ho Ho Ho!!! I saw that the double-headed dragon snake surrounding Vatra was like a silver ray, breaking through the air in an instant, and then blasted up again. The dragon snake opened its blood basin and its eyes revealed a fierce color. Devour! "It''s just a beast!" Facing the terrifying beast that came, Cain''s eyes also flashed a sharp look, and a hideous look appeared on his face! In an instant, a black hole broke in the sky above Cain, connected to Cain''s sleeping place in another world, and a terrifying river of pitch black rushed, like a terrifying black dragon with no end, hovering near Cain. In the eyes of outsiders, the entire sky is instantly covered with dark fluid, which makes people feel chilling. "Go!" With a snap of his fingers, Cain issued an offensive order! In the next moment, countless dark fluids turned into sharp blades, blasting down from the sky like rain. Although the swallowing ability of the double-headed dragon snake was not afraid of these sharp blades, the sharp blades bombarded the ground and hit even more. Vatra. "Shameless!" "How come, damn it!" "The Demon Race is the Demon Race, it''s really hateful!" The discerning person knew at a glance that Cain had turned his target to the weak Vatra while feeling helpless with the fusion beast, which made the strong people who were expecting a strong confrontation feel angry. But because the endless range of blades also included them, even the three true ancestors couldn''t help. No, maybe someone. just-- "Should I help?" With the AT position open, Sayas future attacks are completely blocked, and there is even more to shelter other people who are also at dawn. At the same time, the girl is also hesitating whether to help Vatra. After all, it is a rare talent, if it is well domesticated, it will be a good...dog! "Uh, forget it!" Between the lightning and flint, Saya still gave up his plan to help.End Novel Network www.zhongdianxs.com Appreciation and appreciation, Saya is an indifferent girl after all. When there is no shortage of combat power, Saya is not too lazy to reach out, and I have already told Nagato before that Saya will naturally abide by herself if she does not use her full strength. if. Sayas thinking time seemed to have passed for a long time, but when the girl recovered from her thoughts, the sharp blade in the sky blasted on Vatra''s head! Roar!!! I saw the Fusion Beast instantly transformed from a double-headed dragon into a huge crustacean! boom!!! In the next moment, a violent silver fog instantly spread all over the world, atomizing all the sharp blades, and then, the silver mist dissipated, and the sharp blades in the sky bombarded down again, but they just bombarded the ground without touching Watt. Pull. "It''s dangerous!" Standing on the giant crustacean, the blond ancestor looked at the silver-robed ancestor in the sky and said, "Unfortunately, you are still a step away, dear ancestor, Cain!" "I don''t think so." The indifferent voice suddenly appeared behind Vatra, making Vatra''s heart cold, and there was a sudden uproar around him, everyone saw it, and there was a second Cain on the battlefield, standing behind Vatra volley. The original Cain slowly turned into a phantom, dissipating in the air... boom!!! The next moment, the weak blond vampire fell from the sky to the ground! But because the host suffered heavy damage, the fused Beasts in the sky lost their adjustment, and under the oppression of the world, they suddenly decomposed into twenty Beasts, which fell from the sky to the ground, raising waves of smoke and dust. "Ahem, why..." Climbing hard from the pit, Vatra felt a pain in the back of his hand before he finished speaking, but when he looked up, he saw that the silver-haired Cain was stepping on his hand with one foot, condescending "Your beast is indeed very troublesome, but you are too weak, kid!" "Just a simple acceleration, you can beat you." "Failure, bear it!" Seeing Vatra who couldn''t stand up, Cain stretched out one of his hands, and darkness began to gather in it. Seeing Cain''s movements, others including the three true ancestors all ran over, trying to stop Cain, but the dark sword rain with endless curses fell in the sky again, making it difficult for them to move. "So, goodbye, kid!" As soon as the words fell, the darkness in Cain''s hand turned into a pitch-black sword. The black light flashing from its blade made Vatra''s eyes narrowed unconsciously. The next moment, the sound of the blade breaking through the air sounded in the vampire''s ears... "After all, did it fail?" At this moment, Vatra''s heart was ashamed. The soul that had swallowed the true ancestor because of overload was suddenly confused because of the loss of will. People who are about to die don''t care much anymore. just-- Why hasn''t the sword arrived yet? Thinking so in his heart, Vatra opened his eyes... The red-haired boy did not know when he appeared, and he was holding Cain''s sword with one hand. The sword of darkness is only one centimeter away from Vatra... 926 Chapter 229 reappears, Agurola second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato appeared. It appeared just before Vatras life was about to end. When seeing the red-haired boy, everyone at Dawn showed joy. The rest of the spectators had different expressions. Even the rescued Vatra had a complicated expression, while Cain''s expression became serious. . "who are you!" Feeling the powerful force from his wrist holding the sword, Cain''s face was solemn. In this sudden appearance of the red-haired boy, Cain felt that although it was incomplete, it was absolutely different from the power of the true ancestor system possessed by his separated offspring. This unreasonable physical power was not comparable to the other true ancestors. of! Moreover, Cain vaguely perceives the danger hidden in the red-haired boy! "My name is Nagato!" "In this world, you can be regarded as the fifth true ancestor!" Facing Cain''s question, Nagato replied casually. The next moment, Nagato clenched a fist in the other hand and blasted out in an instant, colliding frontally with the black air current entwining Cain''s body, and a strong force exploded. boom!!! Cain was blown out in an instant, and then hovered in the air surrounded by jet black air. Wow!!! Seeing this scene, everyone watching the battle was in an uproar. This is the first time that Cain has been repelled in this way since his arrival. Even if Vatra had merged with a terrifying beast before, he was almost afraid of Cain, but he did not show Cain such a posture. "The Fifth Real Ancestor?!" Suspended in the air, Cain didn''t show any obvious irritation because he was bombarded by Nagato, but it was clear that the aura on his body became more and more indifferent, as if a terrifying beast was spreading its sharp minions "This era is really amazing, powerful guys appear one after another!" "Ha, if you are surprised like this, it would be too early!" Although Cain was already flexing his hands, Nagato did not look at each other, but glanced down at Vatra, with a hint of interest in his eyes. The next moment, a huge magic circle spread out under Nagato''s feet. "What do you mean!" If it were ordinary people, Cain would naturally not say much to him, but Nagato was different. The moment he saw the red-haired boy, Cain understood that although the red-haired boy in front of him was called the true ancestor, he was in fact standing above the true ancestor. In Cains heart, this so-called fifth true ancestor was Existence at the same level as oneself. The strong can get preferential treatment! "I mean" Cain''s mind Nagato was not clear, and he didn''t bother to understand. Instead, he looked at Vatra, then at Cain, and said, "There is a little girl who has woken up and can''t help but come out... " As the words just fell, the magic circle under the feet of the red-haired boy shone with an extremely strong light. Correspondingly, there was a strong wave in the sky, which was clearly covered by the pitch-black fluid, but everyone could perceive the unprecedented vibration, as if something had collapsed. "this is" Cain''s face changed slightly when he sensed the breath of the collapsed thing. Cain, who had been born in the age of the gods, naturally knew the aura of that god realm very well. At this moment, even Cain could not help showing complicated feelings when he sensed its collapse.Think twice about Pen Fun Pavilion www.sssqxw.com and-- boom!!! The flame-like light instantly broke through the pitch-black fluid, shining down from the sky. The light shines directly on the magic circle opened by Nagato. It also shines on Vatra. "what!!!" In an instant, Vatra felt unspeakable pain, burning every cell of him, causing this vampire known for his militant bloodthirsty to scream in agony. Vaguely, Vatra felt something in his body. Being drawn out... Ho Ho Ho!!! At this time, in the big underground pit, the catastrophe-like beasts roared, and everyone was surprised to find that the beasts of the riot at this time were the only beasts of the fourth true ancestor, many A hint of surprised speculation flashed in the heart of the caring person, and his expression was shocked. The next moment, Vatra''s body flashed with a burning flame, gorgeous and colorful. That is the origin of the fourth true ancestor! Seeing this scene, many vampires who watched the battle felt itching. The origin from the true ancestor was really unspeakable temptation for them. If it weren''t for the big guys here, they might have already started it. . "you" Seeing Nagato''s movements, Cain flashed a question in his heart, but he didn''t know the purpose of the other party. Then when he just uttered a word, the ancestor of the demon race suddenly changed his face, and at this moment, Only the little white hand appeared from the light, pinching the flame. boom!!! The fluid flame burned. In the flames, a small figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. Twelve wings of light spread out behind the back, and under the long iridescent hair fluttering in the wind, she is a cold and arrogant young girl. The most glamorous are the iridescent eyes that flash with flames. forget. As soon as this mysterious girl appeared, the entire battlefield fell silent... Especially the three true ancestors, after seeing Vatra, who doesnt know their life or death, and the mysterious girl who just appeared, they lived for countless years. The three true ancestors have a feeling that they are actually stupid. "Unexpectedly!" "I thought you crazy girl was dead." "However, think about it, after all, it is the existence that can fight me for endless years, and it should not be so easy to die!" "Fourth True Ancestor!" Cain''s words immediately ignited the emotions of everyone on the battlefield. Who would have thought that the Fourth True Ancestor, who has long since passed away in the eyes of everyone, has been replaced again and again, and even emerged in their hearts, is it all the layout of the Fourth True Ancestor? ... Facing Cain''s words, the original fourth ancestor did not speak immediately, but glanced at Nagato, and then took a step! boom!!! A strong momentum burst out, and the murderous intent spread. "Remember, my name, Agurola!" The next moment, the battle broke out!.. 927 Chapter 230 The battle of the enemy is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Under everyone''s gaze, the battle of Saint Annihilation began again in the sky. With the help of Nagato, the once-lost fourth true ancestor, Agurola, reappeared in the world, inciting six pairs of wings of light, turning into a rainbow light, rushing to the sky, and fighting the ancestor of the demons in the sky. . In an instant, the continuous collision sound echoed in the air. "Humph!" Cain flew out when Agurola rushed. The pitch-black fluid around him turned into a powerful weapon of different shapes, continuously blasting towards the incoming Agurola, and on each weapon, the naked eye was visibly exuding amazing malice. "Deep Scarlet of Double Horns!" In the face of countless weapons, Agurola did not reduce her speed, but called for her beast. The next moment, a wing behind the girl flashed with rainbow light, and in an instant, a strong resonance wave reverberated, and the many weapons engraved with the terrible curse atmosphere were swung open for a moment under such resonance. "It''s now!" The fourth true ancestor, who was extremely capable of fighting, seized this opportunity instantly! The next moment, Agurola turned into a red light and instantly passed through the snipers of many weapons, and appeared not far in front of Cain''s invisibility. Without any hesitation, the pair of wings behind the girl changed color, scarlet flames and golden lightning burst out of the girl''s petite body, and mercilessly blasted towards the ancestor of the demons. The fusion of thunder and flames has raised each other''s power by more than one level! The intense energy even oscillated slightly in the space. "I have been waiting for you!" Facing the attack of Agurola, Cain was clearly prepared! Under Cain''s will, the infinite pitch black gas that had been prepared burst out, and instantly turned into a few meters thick pitch black wall, which actually blocked the combined attack of thunder and flames. The next moment, the pitch black gas turned into a strip of pitch black. The snake bite away towards Agurola. Bang bang bang!!! Although the attack of the pitch black snake was very abrupt, it still did not work. Because, at some point, Agurola was already covered with countless gems, and the gems were connected to each other to form a powerful enchantment, which protected the Fourth True Ancestor from harm. "Outdated old guy." "The methods you waited for are nothing new even after a century!" "I can see through it completely!" Floating in the air, Agurola looked at Cain, with an arrogant smile on his face, so ironically. "crazy girl!" "It seems that even if you die once, you are still a crazy girl!" Facing Agurola''s irony, Cain did not hesitate to counterattack, and then drove the fluid in the sky to turn into dragon-like monsters, and rushed towards Agurola. "You are looking for death!" Hearing Cain talk about her death once, Agurola felt annoyed.Zero long literature network www.09wxwxs.com To be honest, until now, even if he got the memory of No. 12 Agurola, Agurola couldn''t understand why he was killed by another personality of his own inexplicably. This is a shame for Agurola! Therefore, after hearing Cain''s words, Agurora went violently... "Freeze everything, Cangbing of Demon Fairy!" Following Agurola''s slightly furious call, the freezing air of absolute zero burst from the girl''s body instantly, spreading at an unimaginable speed, freezing everything. In an instant, the pitch-black fluid in the entire sky, including the flying dragon, was completely frozen into ice blue under such freezing air! Wow!!! This scene shocked all spectators! The frozen area of ??Agurola surpassed several Xian God islands. Even the three true ancestors were completely shocked by the result. Among Aguroras favorite beasts, the twelfth favored beast, the blue ice of the demon girl can exude the freezing air that freezes everything. The three true ancestors know it, but in their memory, the twelfth favored beast is definitely not like this. Strong. Not only the spectators, but even Cain looked surprised. The two had not fought once or twice. Cain knew very well that Agurola''s cold air was definitely not so strong. Could it be the result of one death? Cain, who didn''t know the reason, naturally thought of this. In a sense, Cain''s guess was not wrong. It was indeed because of this death that Agurola''s freezing air had become so strong. For the resurrection of Agurola, Nagato put the mark of Agurola and the twelfth beast in the original space of the heavens for several days, and then put them into the residual golden liquid of the age of the gods of this plane for baptism... At this time, Cangbing of Demon Fairy had surpassed the other beasts by more than a grade. "Next, show up, my beasts!" After freezing the cursed airflow used by Cain, Agurola did not stop her attack, but issued her own commands to her beasts. The six pairs of wings behind the girl changed shape in the next moment. The beasts reappeared from behind Agurola, filled with surging magic power and a stronger aura than when they were lodged in the ancient city of Xiao, or Vatra. This is a natural situation! The strength of the blessed beast will undergo subtle changes according to the host''s magical power situation. As far as the fourth true ancestor is concerned, the original Agurola is much stronger than the third generation of Xiao Gucheng and the fourth generation of Agurola, and it is the existence that can best display the strength of the fourth true ancestor. "What an accident!" "Unexpectedly, it''s going to be so soon." The ancestor of the demon race stood in the void, looking at the beasts that appeared opposite him, frowning slightly, and then determined to extract the magic power from his body, as if the aura of the predecessor and beast permeated from the ancestor of the demon race. Out. "Sa, start the carnival!" Seeing the gesture of the ancestor of the demon clan, Agurola gave a wanton smile. In the next moment, under the masters connivance, the twelve beasts displayed their disaster-like essence, swarming toward the ancestor of the demon race, and various attacks were launched instantly... boom! ! ! .. 928 Chapter 231 Cains defeat is the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! There was an astonishing blast in the sky. Attacks of different attributes, such as lightning, flames, and time-space distortion, bombarded Cain at the same time, as if a special chemical reaction caused a big explosion. Visible to the naked eye, the violent impact caused many cracks in the ice in the sky. Click!!! At this moment, an extremely clear voice sounded abruptly, making everyone watching the battle frown. It seems that something bad is about to happen! "Ah, it''s broken!" Nagato was the first to understand everything. From the perception of the red-haired boy, it is natural to know that the frozen pitch-black fluid is frozen in the sky because its starting point is in another world. However, under Agurola''s attack, the ice layer was immediately disconnected from the outside world. then-- "Fuck!" "Help!" "Gosh, avoid it!" In the exclamation of everyone, a huge ice layer actually fell down, like a sky collapse. In such a sudden situation, even Agurola, and Cain who didn''t know the situation, was also smashed under such a collapse, and a huge roar erupted on the whole earth. Suddenly, the ice cubes splashed, and the pitch black breath also flowed out from the ice layer, invading the entire earth! "Damn! I knew it would happen!" Not long after, Gada broke a layer of ice with force, bursting out magical power to disperse the pitch-black fluid. The girl with long emerald green hair stood up and looked around with dissatisfaction on her face. The breath of one-third of the combatants was left, and there was very little breath of life... "It''s like this every time, really bad luck!" In Gada''s memory, every fourth true ancestor''s battle was like this, accidentally injured everywhere. If things go on like this, Gada and others are naturally unwilling to continue fighting alongside the Fourth True Ancestor. Otherwise, they might be killed by the Fourth True Ancestor at any time. It is precisely because of this that their three true ancestors would sit back and watch the replacement of the fourth true ancestor and remain indifferent. In a sense, the fourth true ancestor, a weapon that kills the gods, really hurts others and self, and is too difficult to control. . at this time-- boom!!! The ice layer not far from Gada exploded violently! Ho Ho Ho!!! The next moment, the huge scarlet figure broke through the ice, slowly revealing the terrifying posture of thousands of meters. The seven ferocious heads stood up to the sky and roared. The strong pressure made Gada unable to resist backing up. A few steps. "So soon, it revealed..." "The true posture of the ancestor of the demons!" The one who took Gada''s words was the forgotten King of War, and saw that this stalwart man appeared by Gada''s side.000 literature www.000wxxs.com Seeing the posture of the seven-headed red dragon, especially when he saw the seven giant horns on the opponent''s body, the forgotten war king couldn''t help sighing-- "No matter which era I see this, I can''t help but admire, this is the ancestor of the demons!" "interesting!" I don''t know when, Nagato, who stepped in the void, looked at the seven-headed dragon. With Nagatos eyesight, it is natural to see that this great dragon has actually cut off three heads, and the three true ancestors were probably born based on the three heads of the great dragon, but-- "If you didn''t cut off those three heads, it would be a red dragon with ten heads and seven horns?" "Isn''t this what Satan describes?" When thinking like this in Nagato''s heart, Agurola also broke the ice. In the next moment, endless icy air burst out again, and that unimaginable icy air strengthened the ice again, and many lives disappeared instantly. And when the big dragon appeared next to him, the three true ancestors who wanted to help were also unable to approach because of the freezing air. Ho Ho Ho!!! The red dragon roared and spewed out the hot hell flames. Seven hot flames wrapped up the surroundings of the dragon and froze with the terrible freezing air. "Asshole, does she think she can really beat Cain alone?" The second true ancestor used space magic to isolate the aftermath of the freezing gas, and when he watched the scene where the Agurola imperial envoy was surrounded by the red dragon in the distance, he suddenly said bitterly. "exactly!" The words of the second true ancestor were not big, but they were heard by Agurola very unexpectedly. The girl who saw the flames glanced at each other indifferently, and a little chill was faintly born in the heart of the second true ancestor. The next moment, the girl walked into the void, and the twelve wings behind flew out and turned into twelve beasts. Distributed around the red dragon. "Now is the time to show my strongest strength since I was reborn!" With words, Agurola burst out with a brilliant rainbow light that people could not look directly at, and even a faint divine might permeated it. The survivor who had been in contact with the existence named Shenqi suddenly changed his face. And the big red dragon still surrounded by freezing air roared frantically, attempting to break through with violence. just-- "It''s too late, old man!" "Now is the time to end our ill fate!" "God''s realm, unfold!" Following Agurolas call, the next moment, the twelve natural disaster-level blessed beasts, under the leadership of the twelfth blessed beast, exploded all their powers, and the powers of various different attributes began to converge into one. Field, trapped the red dragon. "Impossible, it was from the age of gods..." Cain''s slightly panicked words came from the dragon who was in conflict between left and right in the domain, but could not get out of the trap. Then Agurola smiled, with a brilliant smile. "I finally heard your panicking voice, it''s really rare!" "Yes, it is the power of the age of the gods, the power prepared for you!" "Be defeated, Cain!" As soon as the voice fell, Agurola exploded with all of his power. In an instant, the entire field was covered with iridescent flames, completely unable to see the situation inside. The next moment, an unprecedented explosion burst out on the battlefield! boom!!! ps: The plot is not stuck, but the battle is hard to write!.. 929 Chapter 232 Oriole debuts first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Under Agurola''s mind, the entire God Realm flashed with rainbow light and exploded. The strong divine might spread around along with the shock wave. Although this explosion was not particularly large, it gave people the most intense sense of oppression. The supernatural might that surpassed the coercion of all living creatures made the three true ancestors almost kneel down. "Damn it!" Under such an impact, Gada stepped back several steps, but accidentally stomped down. The next moment, the emperor of Chaos sensed that a large chest appeared behind her, preventing the emperor''s tendency to lean back. Immediately afterwards, an arm stretched out from behind Gada and took the chaotic emperor into her arms. Gada was startled and wanted to do it, but after sensing the familiar breath, she immediately relaxed. "It is you!" "You did the work of the Fourth True Ancestor!" Despite being in the arms of others, Gada did not leave the center of the explosion, and asked distractedly. "Yes!" Holding Gada, Nagato did not deny, his eyes also looked directly at the center of the explosion, and he calmly said, "The soul of Agurola, the soul that perfectly carries the curse of all living beings and does not deteriorate because of it, really makes me tempted." "And his successor has absolutely no aptitude for a strong person, I can''t see it!" "Moved a little!" "This is not something that can be described with a little movement!" In her heart, Gada did not reply, because at this time, the explosion in the distance finally subsided, and the smoke was slowly dissipating. After a short while, the smoke dispersed, revealing the situation in the center of the battlefield. But the girl who saw the flames inflamed twelve wings, was slowly landing, looking like a god. And in the big pit in the center of the battlefield explosion, the silver-haired Demon ancestor was lying there in tattered clothes, looking comatose and losing combat power... Cain is defeated! The ancestor of the Demon Race, who has been in endless years, is ultimately defeated. Agurora, who has inherited the power of the age of the gods, already has the qualities of a god in some places! In a certain sense, she was on the threshold of becoming a god with the same power as Nagato''s Heavenly Way mode. Of course, it was just the same level, and the difference in pure strength was not reasonable. Even when compared with Luo Hao, Agurola was completely defeated. But this level has been touched! In this way, Agurola''s substantial progress is already predictable! Therefore, when Agurola unfolds his own God Realm, Cain''s defeat is doomed! however-- "Although I have been prepared before..." "But what is going on with this complicated feeling that echoes in my heart..." Seeing this scene, Gada''s eyes flashed a little red, and one hand was covering her chest. The extremely complicated feelings echoed in the heart of the third true ancestor, making her a little at a loss. Nagato didn''t say anything to Gada''s reaction, but just hugged the girl tightly.Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com People who have not experienced it personally, yes, cant really understand the complex feelings of people who have confronted Cain in each era and faced this result. "unimaginable!" I don''t know when the King of War who has already reached Nagato and Gada spoke. Looking at the defeated Cain, the warlord was equally confused. In fact, if it hadnt been for Cains extinction that King Zhan had lost many of his relatives and friends, King Zhan would not have carried the banner of rebelling against Cain for countless years. After all, as Cains first son, Zhan Wang respected him very much. "Humph!" The three true ancestors, only the pupil of extinction was very dissatisfied. Although participating in the fight against Cain, the purpose of the second true ancestor was only to prevent Cain from being destroyed and spreading to himself. Even the second true ancestor still welcomes Cain to destroy the entire era, so that he can experience a new era and collect more different civilizations. Never thought that Cain was defeated! Squinting his eyes, Pupil of Extinction looked at Agurola who had just arrived in the distance, with a deep hatred in his heart. Although Cain is strong, he sleeps in the depths of the other world all the year round, but this fourth true ancestor who came back from the dead is different. Such a powerful fourth true ancestor is even more intolerable for the silver-haired true ancestor. . and-- His gaze swept across the red-haired boy who embraced Gada, and Saya who protected the people at dawn in the distance! "It seems that I have to find a way to deal with them, otherwise, it looks like my situation is very bad..." "Ahhhhhhhhhh, you think so too! It''s really the same as what a hero sees." An abrupt voice came from behind the second true ancestor, causing the silver-haired true ancestors pupils to shrink violently, turning his head abruptly, and what was reflected in the silver-haired true ancestors silver eyes was an indescribable golden light "what!!!" In an instant, such a scream suddenly echoed on the battlefield. Everyone immediately heard the sound and looked at it. Jingsi unexpectedly discovered that there were hundreds of more respectful and half-kneeling figures on the battlefield. In front of the many figures, the second true ancestor was being hugged by a man in brocade. Bit his throat. Immediately afterwards, a scene that made everyone discolored appeared. The screams of the second true ancestor stopped abruptly. In the next moment, the true ancestor with a youthful posture actually senescence at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a short while, it completely lost its vitality and turned into ashes and disappeared... Obviously, it was only less than four or five seconds. It was called the world''s top combat power, and the true ancestor, known for his immortality, died like this! This is like a clumsy joke. But it makes people unable to laugh. "Ah, worthy of the true ancestor!" "Just a second true ancestor, let me completely find my heyday." At this moment, the man in Jinpao revealed his appearance. This is a middle-aged man who looks quite vicissitudes of life. If he is in the city, he is probably an uncle who is very attractive to girls, provided that he ignores the blood on the corners of his mouth and the cold smile. "Everyone here, you have worked hard!" "In Xia Abel, now there is a ghost in the underworld, so please advise." ps: Try to end this episode today!.. 930 Chapter 233 Abels ambition is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Abel''s appearance was extremely stunning. Using the death of a true ancestor as a foreplay debut, the ancestor of the demons is not so exaggerated. In an instant, the survivors on the entire battlefield were so shocked that their minds were blank due to this sudden development. They stood there stupidly, seeming to have no idea how to react. Before everyone could see, Nagato and Saya almost smiled at the same time. Naturally, Abel''s appearance cannot be hidden from the two. However, when they realized that Abels first target was the second true ancestor, Nagato and Saya were happy to see it, so they deliberately ignored it. Unexpectedly, Abel was so powerful that he ended the first one at a time. The second true ancestor. "Bold, dare to disturb me enjoying the joy of victory!" However, the shock of others does not mean that Agurola will be shocked. When he finally defeated his old enemy after rebirth, there appeared such a oriole that disturbed his joy of victory... Agurola is very angry, the consequences are serious! The flashing girl looked straight at Abel with her iridescent eyes. The undisguised killing intent, along with the wisps of power, made the hundreds of followers behind Abel feel a huge burst of power. pressure. "As expected, Agurora who defeated my stupid brother is really powerful!" He said so, but Abel took a step towards relaxation. In the next moment, a certain force of will reverberated across the entire world, suppressing Agurola, causing the pupils of the Fourth True Ancestor to shrink slightly. Not only Agurola, everyone present felt the suppression from heaven and earth! Many seriously injured survivors even fell to the ground. "How can this be?!!" Slightly swayed the power of both gods and demons in his body, resisting the coercion from the world, Agurola fixed his eyes on Abel''s figure, "Who on earth can control the world!" "He is Abel, Cain''s younger brother, the ancestor of mankind, Abel!" At this moment, the indifferent voice echoed on the battlefield, causing Abel to be slightly startled. Then he saw that the Fifth True Ancestor he had seen, ignored the oppression of will throughout the world, and wandered to the Fourth True Ancestor''s side, looking at him with purple eyes. Nagato''s words immediately shocked the survivors on the entire battlefield. First, the ancestor of the demons, and now the ancestor of the human race, even the forgotten warlord and the chaos emperor are still confused at this time. "It looks like you know a lot about me, Scarlet Moon!" Although Nagato was not affected by pressure, Abel didn''t care. In the eyes of the ancestor of mankind, he, who had obtained the authority of the entire world, was definitely the strongest existence, without any surprises! So, he doesn''t mind talking a little longer.Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com "As long as it has happened, as long as the cause and effect still exist, nothing can be hidden from me!" The red-haired boy naturally knows Abels mentality at this time, but he doesnt mind cooperating with the other party to make his complacency in his heart reach the extreme, and then drive him into the endless abyss, so the red-haired boy said: "In the age of the gods, the gods created two lives, named Cain and Abel!" "Cain created the demons, and Abel created the human race. The two races supported each other, developed civilization to the extreme, and used the environment to the extreme. Therefore, it attracted the dissatisfaction of the gods who incarnate the law, and the gods decided to die. World, re-create the era!" "The two ancestors were naturally unwilling to destroy all beings, so they stood up against the gods who created them!" "Yes, I was really passionate back then!" Listening to Nagato talking about this, Abel couldn''t help sighing, and then said, "Unfortunately, the price of blood is really bad. I''m dead, my soul wandering in the underworld and unable to die, and my stupid big brother, It unexpectedly attracted another world and collided with this world!" "Those gods who completely abide by the law have all died out because of the collision of the world. It''s so funny!" The next thing is clear! Although the starting point is for sentient beings, Cain''s move to attract other worlds is still too much! Therefore, he was cursed, cursed by the gods, cursed by all beings, and cursed by the heaven and earth where he was born and raised, and he has since become a monster that cannot be accommodated. In order to get rid of the curse, Cain used the price of three heads to cut out the three true ancestors, passed on the curse of sentient beings and gods, and then prepared to destroy the world and eliminate the curse of the world. It is a pity that Cain was betrayed by the three great ancestors he cut out. At the same time, the three great ancestors appeared to imitate him and created the fourth ancestor to bear the curse of all living beings, which led to the failure and sleep of the world. just-- "What Cain didn''t expect was that everything about him was in his brother''s calculations!" "Every time you use Cain to descend on the earth, you weaken the gap of the will of the earth, and replace the will of the earth with your own will. Until now, I am afraid that your will over the earth has surpassed the earth consciousness!" Passing by the fourth true ancestor, Nagato came to Abel and said. "anything else!" Abel''s face gradually sank. Although he didn''t mind letting others know something, it was clear that the guy in front of him knew too much. Such Nagato finally gave him a great threat. "There is indeed another point. If I am not mistaken, every time Cain destroys the world, you will do it in secret. Otherwise, it is obvious that Cain is so strong, every time I regret to fail, it is really impossible to justify." "No, you guessed it right!" Speaking indifferently, Abel showed a smile and murderous intent. "I''m right, trying to replace the earth consciousness and become the ancestor of mankind as the lord of the world." As he spoke, the magic power on Nagato''s body gradually swelled, and the red magic power spread. The next moment, the entire sky darkened, and the huge crimson moon appeared out of thin air, making the battlefield stained with crimson... 931 Chapter 234 Earth-moon battle third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chiyue Hengkong! In the moonlight, the entire battlefield was dyed red. The Chiyue Will diffused from the sky and the Earth Will collide with each other, causing the people who were originally oppressed by the Earth Will to be unable to respond, could not help but relax slightly, and exhaled one after another. Keki Yaze never thought that he would appear on such a battlefield. As a member of the Lion King institution surrendered to Abel, this former spy boy half-kneeled on the ground, looking up at the confrontation between the two in the distance, his thoughts were extremely complicated and chaotic. Both sides in the war have a cause and effect with him. The ancestor of mankind, Abel! His current leader is also the past life of his friend''s father. However, after knowing that he did not hesitate to push his son into the abyss of death, this made Yaase Keki, who knew all this, wondered what kind of feelings he should hold. Crimson Moon, Nagato! As the culprit who expelled himself from Xianjin Island! But even Yaase Keshu had to admit that he was indeed an anomaly in the entire world, and the existence that no one had expected turned out to be a terrifying existence that controlled the world''s belonging. and-- "Senior sister?" Keiki Yaase looked at one of the three figures in front of him, remembering some of the news he had inquired, and his face was slightly gloomy, "Could it be that you are really..." Just as Yoase Keshu was meditating, and the audience was speechless, Agurola''s face showed a little discomfort. She was actually ignored by the two confronting each other! This makes how the fourth ancestor who has just defeated Cain can be happy. just-- "cut!" Feeling the order from Nagato in his mind, the fourth true ancestor murmured dissatisfiedly. Rebirth is not without cost! Agurola understood that even if it was much stronger than before, she still couldn''t resist the man who resurrected herself. ... ... "I have to admit, I underestimated you!" Slightly raised his eyes, glanced at the Chiyue in the sky, Abel said with a slightly solemn expression: "The last time I was on that artificial island, I had seen Chiyue. At that time, I thought I had seen you through, but it didn''t happen. think" The power of Scarlet Moon in the sky is actually much stronger than when it appeared last time. "Ha, that''s just your clumsy eyes!" Facing the ancestors of humans on this plane, Nagato seemed very rude, "Have you ever seen my full strength? This world, so far, there has been no existence that allows me to use full strength." "Last time, you used your breath to draw Leviathan out to attack me. Now, let us have a good chat!" "Huh! The arrogant kid!" Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com Hearing Nagato''s words, crosses appeared on Abel''s forehead. At the same time, this human ancestor also understood that it would be useless to talk about the red-haired boy in front of him, only fighting, and his magic power was activated at the moment, and in an instant, the sound of crackling came from Abel''s body. "It turns out that this is your purpose for devouring the second true ancestor?" The demon eyes of the fate wheel unfolded, and Nagato''s perception followed the line of cause and effect, instantly gaining insight into Abel''s situation. Although Abel has replaced the control of the earth, he lost his body in the ancient times. The reincarnation body at this time was just an ordinary human, so he devoured the second true ancestor and used the other''s body essence to temper his body. . "You bastard!" In the eyes of the Fate Wheel, the feeling of being completely opened up made Abel a little crazy. In the next moment, the ancestor of the human race didnt care that his body had not been tempered, he shot instantly, and for a short while, the whole world reverberated with the slight roar of the earth, and the earth rolled and turned into a rock giant tens of meters long. , Towards Nagato siege. "It''s just a little trick!" Facing the dense rock giants around, the long face snapped his fingers without changing his face! In an instant, the gravity of the place where the moon was shining sharply reduced to one-sixth of the original, and the will echoing around made a slight whine, causing Abel to change slightly. He knew that it was the will of the earth that was expelled. This is one of the powers inherited from Zhu Yue, swapping the gravity of the earth and the moon! Of course, Zhu Yue''s power is based on the signing of a contract with Gaia, the will of the earth, while Nagato uses his incalculable spiritual will to forcibly expel the will of the earth and cover the will of the moon on the earth. Boom boom boom!!! The rock giants besieging Nagato, because of the sudden change of gravity, they almost couldn''t maintain their own form. Many giants fell to the ground as a result, delaying the giant army''s offensive. "So, next..." "Come out, blood spirit!" As the voice just fell, endless blood flames burst out from the red-haired boy. In a short moment, it turned into a mighty river of blood flames. The rock giants that would strike in the future rolled up and moved towards Abel blasted away. "You, this guy!" Facing Nagato''s attack, Abel was shocked and angry. The ancestors of the human race never thought that someone could use their own will to forcibly expel the will of the earth, or in theory, this is not something that the creatures living on the planet can do. and-- "Damn it, dare to snatch the power of the earth with me!!!" With Abel''s anger, the magical power boiled, and the powerful physical body was instantly tempered. Then, the air pressure on the battlefield instantly increased, and a powerful tornado suddenly appeared, blocking the incoming blood stream. "Unforgivable!" In the next moment, the ground of the entire battlefield is shaking constantly, as if the anger of the ground! The will of the earth, which has obviously been expelled, has returned again, becoming stronger and heavier, intertwined with the will of the red moon swaying down in the sky, and the strong collision of wills echoed around, and the spectators felt dizzy. . "Die me!" With Abel''s angry call, the indescribable attack instantly reached the red-haired boy! boom!!! ps: Looks like there are still one or two chapters!.. 932 Chapter 235 Fourth Destroying Troll! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ask, what is it like to be rejected by the world? Answer, that is despair! Nagato has never had such an experience. The earth under your feet is rejecting your stay, the surrounding air is refusing to be breathed by you, the whole world is reverberating with the will to reject you, even space and time are rejecting your existence. The vast land, as if there is no place for you! "You are superfluous!" It''s like someone tells this in his heart, tirelessly, but deeply. As the old saying goes, the three become tigers! Many people repeat the rumors to make people believe it is true. Then, when the whole world is telling the words of rejection, even people with the will of steel will involuntarily believe in this feeling, and then sink into the abyss of despair. just-- "It''s funny." "Even if it is true, so what!" "The rejection of the world? How can you help me!" After regaining his senses, Nagato sensed the power to throw himself out of the world, and he sneered. Immediately afterwards, the red-haired boy forced his will to offset that power, and then slowly opened his eyes, raised his long hair slightly, and laughed wildly, very rarely. This scene caused Abel not far away to grow his mouth, unable to understand. "why!" "Why did you wake up!!!" Abel couldn''t understand, it was obvious that the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon had been rejected by the whole world, shouldn''t he fall into despair, and then be thrown directly out of this plane by his own power? At the end of every past era, Cain was exhausted and was thrown into another world by the earth consciousness in this way. "why?" "Of course it''s because it''s still far away!" Nagato was originally a strong man who grew up from the standpoint of being an enemy of the world, how could something happen because of the mere rejection of the world! Rather, Abel''s methods made Nagato firm his own path! The world is indeed an unstable element! The road to conquering the world is the right choice. Only when these restless elements are under their control, can one go further and more brilliantly on the road in the future. "If this is your power, then..." "This war is over!" Looking at Abel, who was still unable to return to God from the shock, Nagato didn''t intend to continue to drag on. This holy annihilation war should come to an end! Wow!!! With Nagato''s determination, the scarlet moon in the sky shone even more dazzling light. In a moment, the crimson moonlight condensed, drawing a huge six-pointed star magic array in the sky, all over the sky! In this scene, not only the survivors who participated in the war, but also the use of various scientific and technological means to observe the major forces here were very surprised, and in the six corners of the six-pointed star, different patterns were slowly drawn. Five of the patterns are clear and bright, and they are engraved with brief patterns of Nagato''s five great beasts! The last pattern is blank. Only frame! "So, are you ready?" In the words, the red-haired boy raised his hand with a smile, and the magical power burst out, turning into a light, connected with the blank frame in the sky, and it was actually depicted in the frame.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com In the continuous depiction, a certain powerful, unspeakable breath is revealed! "Asshole, who do you think you are!" "Disappear completely for me!" Abel, with good eyesight, instantly read the frivolity from Nagato''s eyes. How could the ancestor of the human race with high self-esteem be able to tolerate it, and in an instant, Abel exploded out of his will in anger! In an instant, there were some cracks in the space where Nagato was, and began to collapse! Abel actually planned to destroy Nagato together with the space he was in! "Hey, so courageous!" To be honest, Nagato was also startled when he sensed the changes around him. The collapse of such a space is also a lot of harm to Abel, who has integrated his will into the earth. After all, the earth is also Abel''s body in a sense. Maybe it was because he was aware of the crisis that Abel would make such a move! just-- "All this is in vain after all!" "As the manifestation of my power, appear..." With the call of Nagato, from the magic circle in the sky, the painted giant pattern burst out a burst of blue light, and instantly bombarded the ground in front of the red-haired boy! boom!!! Amid the sudden roar, the disintegrating space instantly subsided. puff!!! In an instant, Abel sensed that his will to integrate into the earth was hurt, and he couldn''t help but spit out blood. "How" Abel ignored his injury and looked at the beast that had just been summoned. It was a majestic blue giant with a height of more than 30 meters, exuding infinite violent aura. Compared with the general violent aura, the aura of the giant could even be expressed as sacred. Angry, violent and powerful! This is the first feeling that the blue giant gives people, and even a clear understanding from the bottom of my heart: It is synonymous with destruction! In front of the huge body that has been fused with anger and violent will, there are no obstacles! All enemies will eventually be destroyed. Compared with the statues in the church, the giant is more like a true god. And this is the manifestation of the power of the Crimson Moon, the sixth blessed beast of Nagato! The strongest beast used to suppress all enemies of the true ancestor- Troll of destruction! "Now, next..." "The battle is on!" Standing behind the giant, Nagato said softly. Following the true ancestor''s will, the huge demon god who destroyed everything slowly took the first step! boom!!! Just stepping out, the extremely ferocious will spread out from the giant, the suppressing aura instantly suppressed all the surrounding wills, making Abel suddenly feel suffocated, and he took a few steps back! The power of the troll, terrible! ps: It seems to be a bit worse, but it''s fast... 933 Chapter 236 Complete Body Real Ancestor First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The blue troll stepped out, and the violent aura spread all over the battlefield instantly. In an instant, everyone on the entire battlefield could perceive the troll''s violent anger and stalwart power, even the fourth ancestor who had just defeated Cain was instantly moved. The air, at this time, also became hot... "impossible!" "How can your beast be so strong!" After a few steps back, Abel''s face was full of surprise and absurdity, and he couldn''t help but blurt out. It''s not that Abel didn''t know about such things as beasts. But even if I rummaged through the entire alien world, there is absolutely no such beast, it is already so powerful that it is completely unreasonable! Abel''s question is also a question in the hearts of other surviving spectators. Among the surviving true ancestors, the fourth true ancestor whose main power is the blessed beast is even more so. Even her demon girl Cangbing who has been baptized by the power of the source and the golden liquid of the gods does not have such power. just-- "You can even do things like rebirth!" "It seems that it is not impossible to have such a beast!" "After all, the Cang Bing of Demon Fairy in my hand seems to have obtained such good fortune because of him..." Thinking like this in her heart, Agurola did not realize that even if she was as proud as her, when facing Nagato, she subconsciously placed the other person above herself. In a sense, the new born Agurola is the same as before. She is different. "impossible?" "That''s just the cry of the weak!" "In the infinite world, where there is nothing impossible!" Facing Abel''s question, Nagato would naturally not answer the other party''s question kindly, but said so lightly. The next moment, the troll moves again! The blue giant raised one of his fists. In an instant, the hunting wind gathered on the giant''s fist. The scope of the wind was so large that it could even change the weather. The light of the scarlet moon in the sky also gathered on the huge fist. "not good!" In an instant, Abel felt a life-related crisis. This punch can''t be taken hard! This is the only thought in Abel''s heart at this moment. In the next moment, extremely strong energy fluctuations continuously burst out from the ground under Abel''s feet, turning into a huge wall, blocking Abel''s body. Roar!!! The whole body pressure bloomed, ignoring the opponent''s defense, in the low roar, the troll launched his own fist. This is an indescribable punch! With a punch, the air in front of the troll was exploded in an instant. The violent friction even sparked sparks on the troll''s fist, which looked terrifying!uu library www.uusk.net Immediately afterwards, the violent will manifested in the fist, turned into a destructive impact, roared and blasted towards Abel''s location, rushing along the way, all the obstructions were instantly broken, and there was no room for a trace! This is the ultimate fist of destruction! Boom boom boom!!! Under such a fist of ultimate destruction, Abel''s defensive wall was like thin paper, unable to stop the shock wave of destruction at all. In an instant, a continuous roar echoed on the battlefield. "hateful!" "Give me defense!!!" Perceiving that the heavy defenses he had set up were constantly broken in an instant, Abel also went crazy. Completely disregarding temperance, Abel frantically extracted the earth''s power and even vitality, turning it into shields. In a blink of an eye, Abel turned his location into a huge fortress, at the cost of complete death on the entire battlefield. Although this land had been continuously destroyed by Cain before, there was still a ray of life. As long as the land was properly conditioned after Holy Annihilation, this land could eventually be restored to its original state, but now it is completely dead. No longer have the possibility of recovery! However, the price is worth it after all. After all, the Fist of Destruction is the boundless water, which is still consumed under the endless wall of protection. just-- "Ah, really tenacious, I didn''t get it out with a punch!" Nagato''s voice came again, making Abel, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, a solemn expression on his face. At the same time, everyone''s attention was focused on him. "If this is the case, let''s make you even more desperate!" As soon as the boy''s words fell, the crimson moon hanging in the sky burst into unprecedented light. In a blink of an eye, the beasts'' patterns on the corners of the six-pointed star magic array in mid-air burst out of light of different colors, and instantly bombarded the ground In the smoke and dust, the strong breath instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Not long after, the smoke and dust dissipated, and the feather god who resembled a bird and a dragon, a fierce crimson dragon, six mechanical dragons with modern characteristics, and a blazing angel with twelve wings came into the eyes of everyone. boom!!! A big mouth broke out of the ground for no reason. The next moment, the long gate of blood flames swept out like a fountain, roaring all over the earth. At this point, the six beasts of Crimson Moon are completely gathered! boom!!! When the six great beasts gathered, there seemed to be some unspeakable fluctuations in the whole world. Whether it is the six beasts or Nagato''s body, they faintly resonate with this fluctuation, as if some mysterious existence has broken free from the shackles... At this moment, the true ancestor in Nagato was completely awakened, from the half-step true ancestor to the complete true ancestor! And the power of the humanitarian system is reorganizing more perfectly in an instant! The law of life and death, the power of reincarnation, the infinite law of cause and effect, one of the escapes that transcend everything, blood and beasts, etc., everything, in an instant, reorganizes the power of the human Tao system in a more perfect way . In a blink of an eye, the red-haired boy''s aura became purer, but also, it seemed even more unfathomable... ps: Christmas, there are some things, so it is late, please forgive me!By the way, at the end of this episode in the evening, Nagato''s strength information will be updated again... 934 Chapter 237 Completely crushed the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, a quiet scene appeared strangely on the battlefield. Obviously, the situation is already in tension, but Abel dared not move at all, as if an ordinary person was facing a dozing lion, afraid that his every move would suddenly wake him up. Not only Abel, but also everyone watching the battle, held their breath and did not move. Among them, I am afraid that only Saya has a smile on his face. Almost as she walked along with Nagato, she knew that Nagato finally had the first complete power system. The girl knew that even though Nagato had four power systems at this time. But before that, no matter which system was in a state of incompleteness, the Heavenly Dao system was the strongest, but it has been suppressing the inability to become gods. The tunnel system was just a framework, and the core system was formed from the beginning. Only with the strength of the humanitarian system, the laws are complete, and the unique laws are realized, and they are only one step away. At that time, Nagato was only short of Become a true ancestor! boom!!! When Saya was thinking, the silent battlefield finally changed. A sudden roar sounded in everyone''s ears for no reason, as if some kind of gestating existence had completely broken out of the shell. The next moment, the magic circle in the sky shrank rapidly, turning into a red glow, and directly submerged. The heart of the red-haired boy. "call!" At this moment, Nagato opened his eyes and let out a long breath. Although the red-haired boy didn''t do much action, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, the survivors were not stupid. They had already vaguely understood that the so-called sacred battlefield was tricky. The boss at dawn is the biggest boss! Cain, the ancestor of the demons, and Abel, the ancestor of the human race, may be just a knife in the hands of others. Apart from other things, the fact that none of the people who came at dawn had died is a very clear explanation. "Sure enough, there is still a gap between the dead and true ancestor!" Nagato didnt know the thoughts of the people around him, and even if they knew it, they wouldnt care. After all, in the plan of Nagato and others, everyone present except the first true ancestor and the third true ancestor all escaped. Can''t drop. Saya is the guarantor of this plan! At this time, Nagato was immersed in the sentiment of being from the dead, or half-step true ancestor, directly stepping into the ranks of the true ancestor. Although the dead followers in the Lunar World are very powerful, even reaching the exaggeration level that they can hunt down their true ancestors, they are dead followers, both personally and in terms of background, compared to true ancestors. gap. At least as a foundation, the bloodline of the dead can''t bring out everything they have learned under Nagato''s humanitarian model. But the true ancestor bloodline is enough! and so-- "Now, Abel, right?" Feeling the boiling of the various powers in his body, Longmen looked at the solemn Abel in the distance with a smile, and stretched out one of his hands, "Let''s go on, you can lose!" As soon as the words fell, the long river of blood flames surrounding Nagato suddenly flew out several arrows made of blood flames, and blasted out.Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com "Guardian of the earth!" Although Nagato''s attack was abrupt, it was not incapable of responding to Abel who was watching him closely. In an instant, the damaged fortress around Abel was repaired again, colliding with the incoming arrows, and with a bang, the arrows stuck straight on the wall transformed by the earth''s energy. just-- boom!!! The next moment, the arrow suddenly turned into a blood flame, spreading on the wall. The blood flame, who had not done much before, was unexpectedly full of aggressiveness at this time. It spread directly across the wall, constantly infiltrating the barrier, and extending in the direction of Abel, unexpectedly giving people a kind of inadequate goal and death. Feeling unstoppable. "..." As the target of the attack, Abel felt an inexplicable lock. It was as if someone was telling himself that the blood flame would burn behind him after all, this was destined. "What a joke!" Obviously, he had obtained the control of the entire land, but was so oppressed by the inexplicable Fifth Real Ancestor, and now he had this kind of fate-like feeling, and Abel''s anger suddenly burned fiercely. In the next moment, Abel shot desperately! "Crack it, earth!" The ancestor of the human race suddenly touched the earth with his hands in a roar, and launched an unparalleled earthquake. Amid the violent roar, the earth in front of Abel broke apart, suppressing the blood flames that would never give up. This didn''t stop there, the cracks of the earth continued to spread, blasting towards the place where Nagato was. just-- boom!!! When the cracked ground spread to about one meter in front of the red-haired boy, an abrupt sound burst out from behind Abel, and the ancestor of the human race turned his head, but saw the crimson blood flame oncoming... "what!!!" In an instant, the flames of blood burned all over the body of the ancestor, and the flames that burned life and soul made the ancestor of the human race who had gone through the long years couldn''t help but call out loudly, and the earth he was manipulating in his hands was broken and stopped. "On the basis of the law of causation, the concept is profound meaning, causality locked!" "At the beginning, you calculated me once. The cause and effect are so great that you can''t escape it!" The red-haired boy said softly in a slightly ostentatious tone, and didn''t care that the other party couldn''t listen to him at all. The next moment, the long river of blood flames on the side of Nagato suddenly poured out, following the river-like bed formed by the cracked earth in front of him, and rushing towards Abel, the intention to kill is obvious. "Stop it!!!" At this critical moment, a ray of hatred flashed through Abel''s painful eyes. In an instant, Abel''s will resonated with the earth. With the spread of pain in Abel''s will, the entire battlefield continued to shake. No, not only the battlefield, but even the entire extinct dynasty, the entire Eurasian plate, and even the entire world, there was a slight vibration. "Otherwise, I will let the whole world be buried for me!!!" .. 935 Chapter 238 The dust settles [Part One] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Abel''s behavior was unexpected. At least in the eyes of the onlookers, it is absolutely unexpected. It is really shameful to kidnap the whole world if you can''t beat it! Many spectators who reacted suddenly exclaimed in their hearts. But in Nagato''s eyes, this behavior is reasonable in a sense. After all, Abel is the ancestor of humans on this plane, and in the heavenly realm of this plane, he thoroughly explained the existence of human beings, and naturally, he also fully interprets the various inferiorities of human beings. However, Abel''s choice of threat object seems to be problematic. Nagato is not someone who will be threatened. After hearing Abels threat, Nagatos first thought was not to stop his attack, but to continue his attack. Just to see how far Abel can do it, what the world will be after the destruction of the earth Look like. just-- "Forget it!" After thinking about it, Nagato still gave up this plan! After all, this is Nagato''s first battle to become the true ancestor! Although the opponent is not very good and has no combat experience at all, it is just a good calculation, but if he really succeeds, where can Nagato''s face be put? I felt a little helpless thinking like this, the other five beasts of Nagato moved separately! boom!!! I saw the troll of destruction hit the ground with a punch! This was the punch that contained the strongest fist intent. There were some cracks in the earth, and the strong will to destroy was injected into the earth by the troll. Click!!! In an instant, the fist of destruction interrupted Abel''s resonance with the earth. Crackling!!! Immediately afterwards, the scarlet dragon turned into thunder and instantly spread across the earth. Under the scarlet electric light, even Abel''s will to unite with the earth was paralyzed and delayed due to lightning. At the same time, the burning feather god rushed straight into the sky, uniting with the scarlet moon in the sky. With the blessing of the blessed beast symbolizing the origin of the true ancestor, the light of the scarlet moon was brighter and more terrifying, and the powerful will hidden in the moonlight directly suppressed Abel''s will. In the next moment, the psychic power of the six-winged son unfolds! Under the holy light, the angel communicated with the broken will of the earth, which was weakened a lot by Abel and Cain, and incorporated it into his will! The will of the Son instantly transformed into the earth, competing with Abel for the authority of the earth. The whole process was like running clouds and flowing water, and it was completed in less than a moment, and even the river of blood and flames had not even flowed to Abel''s side! "not good!!!" At the same time, Abel''s eyes widened, showing an incredible expression. Obviously less than a second or two has passed, and Abel''s control over the earth has been repeatedly and repeatedly suppressed, and the results of the endless years have been less than a moment, completely meaningless. One can imagine the grief in the heart of the ancestor of the human race. It was just too late for him to think about something. At this time, the rushing blood and flames flowed up and swept it up, and the raging flames completely burned the ancestor of the human race. Life is burning, blood is burning, even soul is burning together!8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com Abel sensed in horror that his existence was fading, and he couldn''t help shouting! The tragic voice echoed on the battlefield, making everyone present feel distressed. Everyone is silent! The flame of Nagato is more than just Of course, there are always some fanatical existences in this world. "not good!" "My ancestor!" "Everyone shot together!" As the only organization that was regained by Abel, in a short period of time, many people in the organization were brainwashed by Abel to become the most fanatical believers. At this time, they could not bear to see that their faith was at stake. Live it out. Among them, even one of the three sages of the Lion King institution. just-- Tear!!! The attackers of the Lion King mechanism who had just stood up made such a sound, and then blood splashed and crashed to the ground. This sudden change immediately attracted the attention of most survivors. Then, they were surprised to find out-- The person who took the initiative to bring down all the attackers in the Lion King''s organization who attempted to participate in the battle was actually the head of the Three Sages of the Lion King''s organization. At this time Xian Gu Yong was standing in front of the people in the Lion King''s organization, holding a bloody blade, expressionless. "Xian Gu Yong, what are you doing!" As the last man among the Three Saints who were not ready to do it, he immediately questioned. At this moment, the blood flames that filled the battlefield disappeared instantly. In the center of the entire battlefield, only the red-haired boy standing alone, facing everyone, and an almost charred existence at his feet, seemed to have a little aura, but in general, it should be a short life. Look like. Without answering the words of his colleague, Xian Gu Yong walked quickly to Nagato, half-kneeling on the ground. "Xian Gu Yong has seen the king!" "The undercover mission has been completely completed!" Hearing Xian Gu''s words, everyone in the Lion King''s organization was silent. Things are already obvious. Without everyone knowing, the strongest of the Lion King''s organization has already surrendered to the command of the King of Dawn. Not only the Lion King organization, even the survivors of other forces, have also been silent. Those who can come here, even if they are not strong, are quick-minded people. After seeing the incalculable power and terrifying layout of the Dawn Leader, they couldn''t help but feel shocked. "Think about it, you are not fools if you can survive this time, you should already know something." "Then, make your decision!" "Surrender, or destroy!" With purple eyes swept across the crowd, Nagato said indifferently. ps: It''s finally over. To be honest, I''ve written very helplessly myself, but I can''t skip over. There is one chapter left and the next episode... 936 Chapter 239 The dust has settled [Next] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dawn country, Caihai Academy. The sky is still clear, and the heat is swaying. The huge Caihai Academy was completely covered by the scorching sun, and the temperature exceeded the human body temperature by many degrees. Fortunately, the buildings of Caihai Academy are equipped with air-conditioning. Otherwise, in such weather, I believe that no one will be able to study seriously. Probably because neither students nor teachers would be willing to be exposed to the sun in this kind of weather. As a result, the buildings in Caihai Academy are full of human voices, but outside the buildings are terribly silent, even There is no sound of cicadas. No matter how high or low the temperature is, it seems to have nothing to do with that month. The students under the podium were complaining that it was air-conditioned and very hot, but Nangong Nayue was wearing the same black lace gothic dress as usual, and it seemed to be very thick, even in winter. . If someone changed to wear such clothes, he must have been drowned in sweat at this time. But that month seemed to be okay, with a face that didn''t fluctuate at all, he glanced around at the students under the podium who were also looking at him, and there was a trace of imperceptible seriousness in his eyes. This is the last lesson on this plane that month! After all, she is about to leave this world with Nagato, and I am afraid there will be no way to return in a short time. No way, the devil is about to leave this world. As one of the two pillars of the Witch Army, Nangong was indispensable that month. Although in the days to come, I will still be a teacher that month. But I am afraid that she is no longer the teacher of these students. Similarly, she can''t watch them grow step by step. Time passed slowly, and in a blink of an eye, the school bell rang. At this time, I didn''t announce the end of get out of class immediately that month, but was still moving my eyes there, scanning the faces of my students one by one, as if I wanted to remember the last students in this world. This behavior made the students underneath also a little strange, staring at each other with confusion on their faces. What happened to this teacher with incredible majesty? No wonder they think so. These students have never seen this attitude that month. Perhaps it was because he felt the strange gaze of the students, that month finally retracted his gaze and raised his head. "Don''t forget to review all your homework after you go back!" "Also, the preparation for new homework can''t be left behind. Last time, because of the war in the Middle East, we stopped classes here for a few days. Remember to find some time to make up for these courses. Don''t waste your time..." Like a teacher about to retire. That month, contrary to the usual way of leaving the classroom immediately after class, he started nagging instructions. In the past, this was simply impossible. "Don''t ask anything!" In the end, as if knowing the questions in the students'' hearts, that month replied, "Life is like this, there are gatherings and scattered, I hope that when I come back in the future, I can see your growth." After that, regardless of the students'' reactions that month, they walked straight out of the classroom. Strolling in the corridor, that month also looked reluctantly at the surrounding campus environment. Here are the traces of that months growing up. When I fell into eternal sleep, the faith of that month was maintained on this campus. .Battelle Novel www.btebook.com But, after all, it''s time to leave. At this time, Shengjian ended a month. The calamity that claimed to be able to destroy the era has also passed. The whole world has also entered a new era, but this so-called new era has made many people unhappy. Probably because of the major forces in the world, they have all been fooled by dawn. When Dawn everyone took their trophies, surviving strong men from different forces, and Cain and Abel returned to the God of String Island, or should be called Dawn Islands, the whole world was completely boiling. Except for the forgotten King of War and the Empress of Chaos, all the surviving powerhouses are without exception. However, this is no wonder! The strong man he organized went to participate in the Holy Annihilation War for the sake of justice, but became a prisoner after victory, and anyone would be angry. As a result, everyone at Dawn encountered various queries and besieged along the way. According to Nagato''s instructions, everyone at Dawn was not afraid to offend others, and directly explained their evil intentions Lao Tzu is just thinking about making a fortune in Saint Jie! Then, the members of the major forces that were besieged were beaten up. Then, the world was quiet. The high-levels of the various organizational forces understood one thing. After losing the core master of the organization, they were extremely fragile in the face of the Dawn Empire, and they were able to exist safely, thanks to Dawns lack of expansion ambition. However, even if Dawn did not show ambition, the high-levels of these organizational forces would not be at ease. Therefore, they dormant. Focus on accurately researching new forces in order to break the huge pressure brought by dawn. only-- "Everything is just in the middle of dawn." "When the various technologies in this world have developed to a certain level, it is the time when the dawn headquarter comes here and comes to harvest!" This thought flashed in my heart, and that month had already walked out of the school''s door. "Goodbye, my alma mater!" Finally speaking like this, a space magic circle dawned at the foot of the moon, and the whole person instantly appeared from the gate of Caihai Academy to the top of the entire artificial island center building. Here, Nagato and the girls are already waiting there. . "Sorry, I''m late." Seeing this scene, Nayue bowed slightly towards Nagato and said softly. "It doesn''t matter, we are just about to leave!" Nagato knew that Yue''s feelings too, he just shrugged slightly, and then looked at Xian Guyong, the Silence Breaker standing beside him, "From now on, the organization of this plane will be handed over to you." "Yes, my king!" Xian Guyong salutes respectfully. When she raised her head again, the people in Nagato had already left this plane in their glory... 937 Chapter 240 Nagato Information Update You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Name: Nagato real name:-- Attribute: Control Core power system First level strength: Dao Li! Secondary power: source power and mental power! Three levels of power: mental power, simulation power, physical power Three power system: Heavenly Dao System: God King Law: Creation, Order, Natal meaning: Affiliated Profound Meaning: Light of Opening, Sword of Order Exclusive weapon: Dao Sword Authentic Mode: Emperor Dragon Law: space, time, Natal meaning: Affiliated Upanishad: Space Fusion, Broken Void Exclusive weapons: Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com Humane Model: True Ancestor Law: life and death, reincarnation, cause and effect The Profound Meaning of the Fate: The One That Escapes Affiliated Profound meaning: causal locking, reincarnation channel, cycle of life and death, cutting off cause and effect Exclusive weapons: Slashing Edge Sword, Book of Scarlet Moon Special ability: Demon Eye of Fate Wheel! Six incarnations: Wan Ling Dao: Saye Human Way: The Emperor Hungry Ghost Road: Broli Hell Road: Killing Pills Shura Road: Emperor Yuangen Heaven and Humanity: Misaka Mikoto Notes: The law exists objectively! The same rule is different if different people understand it. Profound meaning is the result of beings comprehending the law. The natal meaning can be regarded as a kind of conceptual power, for example: Yakumo Zi''s [Realm]... 938 Chapter 001: Returning daily first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!skyline. In the morning, the morning sun is rising! The sacred golden sun spreads its soft light throughout the world. And above the void that no one can see, Bai Yujing, also bathed in sunlight, still looks dazzling. This is the place where all the heavens and even the heavens and all the worlds yearn for. Bai Yujing is the residence of the lord of the world, and it is also the administrative place of the heavens and the world. Many, many commands related to major changes in the heavens and even the heavens and the worlds are issued from here. In a sense, this can be regarded as the core area of ??the heavens and the worlds. At this time, in a large room in Bai Yujing''s main city mansion. "Ok?!" Spit out a syllable softly, the red-haired boy finally woke up slowly from sleep. His body moved slightly, leaning against the head of the bed, and glanced at the unusually sunny weather outside the window. A comfortable smile slowly climbed onto his face... "It seems that today will be a good day." He retracted his gaze from the window and looked down into his arms. There, Yukana and Saayaka were sleeping quietly. The two girls cringed like kittens, looking as if they were no different from usual. It''s a pity that his smooth shoulders exposed outside the quilt, his slightly reddish skin, and his pretty face with a drop of teardrops hanging on it, and a slightly flushed face, all told others that he was not peaceful last night. Last night, Nagato completed a double play. Tasted the two girls from the Lion King''s institution before and after, and they were thoroughly wiped out. He stretched out one of his hands and gently stroked the girls'' cheeks, and Nagato''s thoughts gradually dispersed. At this time, it has been almost a month since Nagato returned from the plane where the true ancestor ruled the roost. Above the starry sky of the heavens, there was also an extra plane planet. The girls who came here with Nagato also made arrangements one after another, choosing the martial arts domain, academy city, magic tower, comprehensive base, and the main city where Nagato is located. They spread out and found themselves. s position. And after Nagato dealt with some affairs that Bai Yujingzhong needed to nod himself, he finally extended his clutches to the girls. Almost every few days, one or two girls are captured by Nagato... Yukina and Sayahua, the pair of sisters from the Lion King institution, are almost the last two girls in this group. The reason is that there is a girl, and Nagato hasn''t settled yet. That was the original fourth true ancestor, Agurola. Because after coming here, Agurola chose a closed palace in Bai Yujing and entered a state of retreat. The purpose of Agurora''s retreat is very simple. It is to raise the ability level of his eleven blessed beasts except Demon Ji''s Cangbing and raise them to a level that can match his own level. By the way, when Agurola was in retreat, he also took away the spoils of the Holy Annihilation Cain, Abel, and Vatra. The girl''s plan is almost obvious. Nagato is also looking forward to this.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com I don''t know how far Agurola can reach after absorbing Abel, Cain, and Vatra. "Hey..." At this time, a slight groan suddenly sounded, making Nagato whose thoughts began to draw away to return to his mind. Saayaka on the left of Nagato closed her eyes and nudged Nagato''s chest unconsciously. Immediately, a pair of beautiful eyes like autumn water gradually opened, and within it, a thrilling wave spread, making Saiyaka''s expression at this time look so easy to be loving. Seeing this look of Saayaka, Nagato didn''t hold back, lowered his head, and kissed her fiercely on her cheek that could be broken by a blow! "Yeah!" Suddenly being attacked, Saaya Hua exclaimed, completely awake from his sleep. The girl quickly raised her head and looked in the direction where she had just attacked her. The next moment, the appearance of Nagato came into view. Ba blinked, and Saayaka finally reacted. Feeling that she was lying in Nagato''s arms, all the memories of last night returned to her mind, making her blushing pretty face once again become red, at a loss. "Well, how..." Because of Saayaka''s movements, Yukana lying on the right chest of Nagato also slowly woke up, and said involuntarily. It''s just that the girl''s words were just halfway through, and they couldn''t continue. Almost exactly the same as Saiyaka, Yukana''s face turned red immediately, and the next moment, the whole person was buried directly and shyly in Nagato''s arms. "You two are still so shy!" Watching the performance of the two, a chuckle appeared on Nagato''s face. The reason why the two of the girls were the latest in this group of girls to be put on the bed by Nagato was entirely because they were too shy. To some extent, last night, it was really a fight of wits. "However, it is still early." "Let''s have a lot of chats!" Nagato was never a gentleman, and he didn''t care about anything. He embraced the two girls with his hands. In the slightly surprised expression of each other, he instantly turned over. The next moment, there was a slight and continuous sound of shame in the room... ... ... When Nagato walked out of the room in formal clothes, it was already three hours later. The robot maid in the mansion was ordered to take good care of the two girls who could not get out of bed today. Nagato, with a cheerful mood, quickly walked through the corridor and came to the luxurious restaurant of the city lord''s mansion. The maids had already set up a hearty breakfast on the large dining table in the restaurant, respectfully waiting in line for Nagato''s arrival. just-- "It''s rare, you will come to me!" Seeing the elegant maiden in red and white dress across the dining table, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, then walked to the chairs pulled by the maids, sat down, and asked softly: "Is there a problem?" .. 939 Chapter 002 Kikyos request is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Come to me at this time? Is there anything wrong?" Sitting down at the dining table, Nagato''s eyes did not linger over the breakfast, but stared at the witch in front of him without blinking. Sitting across from Nagato was an extremely elegant and exquisite witch. The simple and elegant hair band, the clear and deep eyes, the white and beautiful oval face; the delicate and exquisite facial features with the white and red witch costume, showing its pure white, holy and noble and clear and beautiful temperament. Water eyes like black jade can not see any mood swings. The pale pink lips are firm and melancholy.Yanran smiled, not eating human fireworks. The clothes are like snow, the eyebrows are Daisy, and the eyes are like autumn water, exuding a mysterious and glamorous temperament. As if carved from ice and jade, the cold air lingered, setting her off like a fairy in the heavens, as beautiful as an extremely unreal dream. She is a platycodon, a woman who even Nagato can''t bear to use it directly, but she hopes very much. Under Nagato''s gaze, Kikyo did not show any shy expression. Just after listening to Nagato''s question, the maiden first moved her brows slightly, and then calmly said, "If it weren''t for this time, I would run away from you all day." "Uh" Hearing Kikyo''s words, Nagato frowned. During this period of time, Nagato has indeed been a little indulgent, often taking the girls to hang around, and the places to go are slightly larger, the whole world is involved, and he even went for a walk with Saya in the chaotic starry sky not long ago. "Let''s talk, what''s the matter with you!" Although he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his behavior, Nagato changed the subject. However, Kikyo didn''t come to accuse Nagato specifically, and easily turned the conversation to the topic, "Three days ago, I heard Saya said that recently I found a new plane?" "Uh, are you interested?" Hearing Kikyo''s words, Nagato showed interest. Three days ago, when Nagato and Saya were walking in the chaotic starry sky, they did catch a trace of a plane. But because the Key of the Ten Thousand Realms at this time has been completely integrated with the heavens and the Ten Thousand Realms, Nagato has to wait for the chaotic starry sky and that plane to get close to a certain extent before it is convenient to enter. At this time, the plane and the chaotic starry sky are still in progress. Approaching. "Well, I want to find a strange plane to prove!" Kikyo''s indifferent words seemed to be shocking, and Nagato couldn''t contain his surprise at all. "Have you reached this point?" At this time, the red-haired boy''s eyes were slightly squinted, and he really started to look at the bellflower carefully, but unexpectedly found that he could not see through her strength, or that his vision was broken by something. Although you should be able to see the situation of Kikyo by opening the magic eye, Nagato gave up after thinking about it... But Nagato was very surprised. Nagato had known for a long time that the strongest human from the Warring States Period, the Demon Sorceress, Bellflower. Although there are no mountains or dews among the girls on Bai Yujing. But her strength is indeed one of the best, and she is the only existence that can rival Luo Hao, the master of the martial arts field. After all, Kikyo really experienced the baptism of life and death. Her body is again the body that Nagato bred through the world tree, plus the legacy of luck when the world tree dissipated, and her own excellence. If you don''t want to be strong, you can''t do it.End Novel Network www.zhongdianxs.com just-- "you sure?" "Although the sermon is not a big deal, it is not a trivial matter either!" Asking Kikyo in this way, Nagato''s face was solemn. The sermons mentioned by Kikyo is not something like the sermons in the novel, but after he has clearly understood his essence and future path, he has analyzed the problem of how to move forward, and put it into practice, thereby being confirmed . Just like in martial arts novels, Guo Jing has determined the path of his heroic hero through various experiences and has always guarded the city of Xiangyang, even at the expense of heroic sacrifices. This is the so-called sermon. Seeking benevolence and gaining benevolence is nothing more than this. This kind of sermon, in a sense, can be regarded as a confirmation of one''s own future! In other words, this is a determination of outlook on life, values ??and world outlook! After preaching, the path and foundation of Kikyo will never change. After that, if you change it again, it means denying yourself. In a sense, it is more difficult than ordinary injuries. In that case, it seems that there will be some kind of power retreat and confusion. This kind of thing is completely a milestone in the mood. But because of this, so-- "You can think about it for a few more years!" "Time is entirely on our side, there is no need to rush this kind of thing!" Looking at the witch in front of her, Nagato suggested so, although in his heart, Nagato was very clear that the chance of the other party''s promise was not high. as expected-- "No need, so many years of cultivation and the crystallization of various civilizations, for me, everything is enough!" Kikyo negated Nagato''s proposal indifferently, and the Miko''s will was very firm. "I understand." "In two days, wait for me in the center of the main city!" After being silent for a while, Nagato said so, and picked up a fork in front of him, ready to start eating. "Thank you!" Nodding lightly, Kikyo''s figure turned into a piece of talisman paper, although it turned into a pale yellow light and disappeared. Nagato was not surprised at Kikyos departure. Instead, he ate breakfast quietly. A few minutes later, Nagato put down the tableware in his hand and thought about Kikyos things in his mind. There was a little bit of postscript in his heart "How are you going to spend today?" Looking at the bright sunshine outside, Nagato thought in his heart, suddenly thinking of what Erica said to herself a few days ago, that there have been many huge cities in the heavens, and he suddenly felt a little moved. "Then, go and take a look on the Heaven Realm Continent." ps: Looks like I have some cold... .. 940 Chapter 003 The first change in the heavens! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as the thought was moved, Nagato quickly put it into action. After changing into an ordinary coat under the service of the maids, Nagato blended into the space under the ripples. The next moment, the red-haired boy appeared in the sky beyond Bai Yujing. "Wow, it looks great!" Looking down from the sky, Nagato''s eyes are greeted by the vast expanse of the continent, as well as five huge cities standing in the four directions of the southeast, northwest and the central area of ??the continent. Although he hadn''t paid much attention to it, Nagato knew that this was the five cities of heaven arranged by the girls. The five cities are named after Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu, and Qilin. There is a certain kind of air connection between each other. If Nagato is not mistaken, there is actually a five-element array between the five cities. An extremely complex, yet compatible with the entire continent! "This is probably Saya''s handwriting!" Arrange a super magic circle with the world as the array. Except for Saya''s accident, almost no one in the entire world can do it. It is not a problem of knowledge, but a requirement of computing power. That kind of computing power requirements, even Nagato, is a bit embarrassing. While thinking about it, the ripples in the space around Nagato waved again. In the next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in front of the gate of the central giant city. Just appeared here, the majestic unicorn stone sculpture at the gate made Nagato feel Quite pleasing to the eye. Just standing at the door, Nagato saw the prosperous scene of people coming and going in the city. In the past few years, in addition to the people who soared on their own, Nagato''s lovers have successively selected many displaced people from different worlds to invest in the heavens. At this time, the population of the heavens was almost 100 million. Although compared to the Celestial Continent, which is almost a hundred times the size of the Earth, it is still too small, but it finally makes the Celestial World a little more populous. "It feels pretty good!" Thinking this way in his heart, Nagato was about to enter the city to take a look. Just before stepping out, Nagato saw a group of people armed with various leather armor coming out of the city gate. After thinking about it a little bit, Nagato suddenly felt that they were probably special professions in the heavens hunter! There are not only humans in the heavens, but also so-called demons and alien beasts. These existences are all the monsters or ordinary beasts that migrated from different planes in the first time of Saya Nagato, evolved from the existence of a strong energy environment like the heavens. Although the celestial realm is the core world of the heavens and all realms, Nagato never intends to transform it into a dreamlike and peaceful world. After all, Nagato advocates forceism! Therefore, these demons and alien beasts, um, at least the evil demons and alien beasts, are not a small threat to the people living in the heavens. Don''t worry if you stay in the five giant cities, but if you leave the city, you will inevitably encounter danger. Therefore, hunter professions similar to mercenaries were born. They are the existence of monsters and monsters that threaten the survival of mankind as their prey. By the way, the hunter''s headquarters, the Hunter''s Guild, is a subordinate organization of Dawn. Bai Yujing in the sky, the twelfth floor of the five cities! This sentence is a summary of all the layout of the entire heaven. Bai Yujing will not mention for the time being, the five cities are not only the five parts of Bai Yujing, but also the five giant cities in the heavens. The twelfth floor is the code name of Bai Yujings subordinate organizations, which are Hunter Guild, Magic Association, and Currency Center. and many more.Jushuku www.jushuku.com "interesting!" A smile appeared on his face, and Nagato passed by the hunters. At the gate of the city, Nagato was not hindered. The gates of the five giant cities are all directly managed by Dawns queens artificial intelligence and the clone intelligence after Dawns red brain. Naturally, there will be no obstacles to Dawns master, and there is no need for even scanning and checking. Nagato stepped out, as if changing the world, from the virgin forest into the bustling city. What greeted Nagato was a prosperous city with great personality. Buildings from different countries, different eras, and even different time and space are standing everywhere in this city. Here, Nagato can see tall buildings like 100-story buildings as well as fresh and natural wooden houses. The most exaggerated thing is that these completely out of place buildings seem to be very harmonious here. It will not make people feel abrupt and inappropriate. simply-- "Just like the original Bai Yujing!" Nagato sighed softly. When Bai Yujing was first built, Nagato made all the beautiful buildings in his memory come out, but it unexpectedly gave people a very suitable feeling. Only at that time, Nagato''s layout was a bit inappropriate after all. So in the following years, Bai Yujing asked the girls to change and change, and finally they became what they are now. Strolling in the streets of the Kylin City, Nagato can see the shops on both sides of the street, both on the technology side and on the mysterious side. Even after passing by a gym, Nagato can see young children standing on horseback. step. There are ordinary people, warriors, magicians, and some high-level monsters and half-monsters among the people passing on the street... There does not seem to be too much separation between them, and they live harmoniously together. Even Nagato saw a couple! Monster wives and ordinary husbands! During their conversation, Nagato knew that they all knew each others identities, but didnt mind... I have to say that this is an interesting city! Technology side, mysterious side and force side coexist, a bizarre city! Compared with the Mozu Special Zone that Nagato has seen before, this strange city is even better. "Ha, really interesting!" After walking on the street for a while, Nagato suddenly became interested in what he saw and heard along the way. "So, where do I go to see next!" Nagato''s gaze swept across the surrounding environment, and then stopped at a huge building complex in the distance. On the tallest building in the middle of the building complex, the four characters''Kirin Academy'' were written!.. 941 Chapter 004 The Academys second experience! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kylin Academy? Seeing this name, Nagato showed a hint of surprise in his eyes. To be honest, Nagato saw this so-called Kylin Academy for the first time, and had never heard of it before. But after all, he is the lord of the heavens. Nagato is almost omnipotent in this world, and he doesn''t even need to take the initiative to understand. It just shows a little understanding, and Nagato naturally understands the situation of this college. "Origin... It''s like this!" After digesting the information that his world had passed to him, Nagato was stunned. The so-called Kylin Academy is an educational institution officially set up by the Kylin City. It is modeled on the nine-year compulsory education in the country of Nagato''s previous life, and it trains the entire Kylin City for free. It can be regarded as a holy land in the heavens. Because the place is in the heaven, what the college teaches is not only ordinary knowledge, but also extraordinary knowledge. In addition to the normal courses, there are martial arts courses, mystery courses and technology courses. Its main purpose is to transport talents for dawn. Not only the Kylin City has academies, but the other four giant cities have special academies. They are almost the same as the Kylin Academy. The only difference is probably in terms of courses. Those academies have their biases. For example, Qinglong Academy is biased towards mysterious magic, and Suzaku Academy is biased towards martial arts... Only Kylin Academy is the most comprehensive and the courses in all aspects are the most balanced. By the way, these five colleges are all branches of the Ministry of Education in the twelve organizations under Dawn. "It seems quite interesting!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato kept walking towards the Kylin Academy without stopping at the foot of the door. Without everyone''s knowledge, the figure of the red-haired boy seemed to have crashed into the space, and there was a wave of invisible ripples. The next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared inside the Kylin Academy. "this is" The place where Nagato appeared was on the large playground in the college. Stepping on the lawn, what was caught in the eyes of the red-haired teenager was the people coming and going on the entire playground. The playground was very lively. There were four arenas on the playground, and two people were fighting on each of them. On the rostrum of the playground, there was a slogan of "Kirin Academy Grade Challenge". "Ha, it''s funny!" Nagato suddenly understood that this is a ranking competition for students in the academy once a year. Through battle, to determine the ranking of students in the college, this is a feast for all students who are determined to walk on the path of the strong. In fact, this is also a selection organized by Xiaoxiao. Only the real strong can get the attention of Dawn and be further cultivated. After all, the knowledge taught in the academy is just the foundation, and it cannot be so advanced. "I have to say, I''m here at the right time!" Watching the battle on the ring nearest to him, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. It was a big man who looked at least two meters away, wielding a big hammer, and a girl who wore a long scarf around his neck, and a small dagger in his hands shining brightly, fighting like a ninja.Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com The big man Nagato didn''t know him, but the girl knew Nagato. Shiina! Fighter of the world front after his death! Taciturn, but possesses the strongest melee ability in the post-mortem world front. After accepting the afterlife, the young girls in the Nagagoto Frontline were sent to reincarnation. After all, they were able to exist in the form of souls because of the world, and their bodies were already destroyed. After being reborn, Shiina is still very good. At least in the battle in front of Nagato, Shiina''s victory is foreseeable. The girl''s speed completely surpasses her opponent. With the addition of purer sword skills and sword intent, she defeats a big man who can only use brute force. , It is not difficult. However, after all, it is a person who has been reborn once, and it is normal to have such strength! "Speaking of which, they are almost back to this age!" Looking at Shiina, who was constantly fighting his opponents with her speed, Nagato exclaimed, and at the same time seemed to think of something, "Speaking of which, I saw Yuri in the martial arts field last time!" The last time Nagato and Yuri Nakamura met at the edge of the martial arts realm. Yuri has joined the martial arts comprehension, and has also learned the inner power similar to the curse power in the plane of the godslayer. It seems that Yuri''s spirit of not frightening ghosts and gods has been appreciated by Luo Hao and has been greatly cultivated. "In other words, should I go to Yuri to relive my feelings!" The red-haired boy turned a certain bad idea in his mind, and suddenly a certain girl in the Bai Yujing martial arts field sneezed, and the whole person felt a wave of malice from the world. "Arnold!" Just when Nagato fell into his thoughts, a sudden voice came from behind. Nagato turned around, and a girl with long black and purple hair was standing there with a sword. Her burgundy eyes were looking at him suspiciously, as if to recognize something, and then slowly said: "This classmate, which class are you in?" "Why do you ask?" Looking at the girl, Nagato''s face showed interest and asked rhetorically. "really" Hearing Nagatos questioning, a touch of solemnity gradually appeared on the girls face, and the sword energy on her body faintly locked Nagato, "Your breath is completely incompatible with the academy. You are not a member of this academy, what are you? Who? What is the purpose..." "Aura? You can do it to this extent." Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato''s face became more interested, "The sword intent on you is also very pure. It looks like you are a very good swordsman. No wonder I can feel the subtle difference between me and this academy." Seeing Nagato ignoring his question, he said to himself, the girl with the sword frowned slightly, the sword intent on her body was intriguing, and the threat was obvious. "Interesting girl, let me try your fineness!" Seeing the girl''s movements, Nagato''s face also showed a sense of eagerness, and the sharp bloodthirsty will volleyed out, which immediately caused the instinctive attack of the girl with the sword! Keng!!!.. 942 Chapter 005 Yuukis sword dance third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Keng!!! The scarlet demon sword intersected with the one-handed straight sword instantly, sparks splashed. The sudden confrontation immediately attracted the attention of the students who came and went around. The people around dispersed and formed a large circle, paying attention to the teenagers and girls who were holding swords and stalemate. "What happened!" The teachers on the podium serving as referees were also alarmed by this situation. As the new dean of the Kirin Academy that had just been appointed, Nangong Nayue stood up and looked at the young girl who was fighting. He was surprised at first, and then frowned. "Extremely sorry, Master Dean!" "Unexpectedly, there will be such a problem, I will send someone immediately..." The teacher who served as the guardian of the academy saw Nangongs frown that month, and suddenly explained it in a panic. He knew that although the dean of Nangong who came down by air looks like a little loli, he has a tall Background identity. If you leave her with a bad impression, your future will be bad. just-- "No need!" That month, when the other party wanted to greet the guards, he stopped his movements and explained rather vaguely, "That person is not an outsider. In a sense, it is a surprise check from above!" As soon as he finished speaking, that month was also quite depressed. After being taken away by Nagato for the first time in more than ten days, that month was quite ashamed and distressed, so he applied for the post of the dean of the Kylin Academy and was ready to be quiet. Unexpectedly, when he ran down from Bai Yujing, Nagato also ran down. and-- "My demon king, you won''t want to find us a sister again!" Seeing the handsome appearance of the girl who played against Nagato, Na Yue was speechless for a while. "No!" This is the unanimous thought in the hearts of all teachers after listening to the words of that month. Although the words of that month were a bit vague, it was not a shrewd person who could become a teacher of Xiaoxiao''s subordinate academy. After all, this was the elite selected by Xiaoxiao in so many worlds, and he naturally understood the meaning of the words of that month. In an instant, the minds of all teachers became active. "That girl, it''s Yuuki!" "She is one of the members of this student union." "That''s good!" ... ... Bang bang bang!!! The scarlet demon sword and the black one-handed straight sword continued to clash, and the battle gradually became fierce. Yuuki wielded the sword in her hand like a dancing fairy, graceful and natural, with endless attacks, but she couldn''t break the defense of the red-haired boy in front of her. "You won''t be at this level, you will be blinded by the sword intent." Holding the bloodthirsty demon sword, Nagato only stimulated the bloodthirsty characteristics of the demon sword, and stimulated the opponent with the killing intent on that terrible sword. Although he was quite satisfied in his heart, Nagato''s words were still merciless. Then Yuuki was irritated without any doubts!Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com "Then don''t blame me!" In an instant, the sword intent on the girl''s body suddenly sharpened, like a sword drawn from the scabbard, gleaming with a terrifying edge, along with the sharp edge of the sword intent, the girl''s sword skills suddenly rose by more than a bit. Bang bang bang!!! Attacks like a violent storm continued to blast down, and the girl''s sword seemed to turn into a rain of swords, and the sword aura was like a wave. The surrounding environment was blasted by the sword aura that surged from swordsmanship, and there was a continuous roar, smoke and dust continued to fill up, and the crowd of onlookers kept backing away, for fear that they would be affected by such terrible swordsmanship. "I really can''t see it!" Under the attack of the girl''s torrential rain, Nagato''s smile became more obvious. The scarlet bloodthirsty demon sword in the hands of the red-haired boy also wielded extremely swiftly, without a trace of error, and took every sword of the girl, and in the process, Nagato did not retreat half a step, as stable as Mount Tai. "hateful!" After the continuous fierce attack failed to achieve results, a hesitation appeared on Yuuki''s face, but was replaced by a more decisive will in an instant. The next moment, the girl''s sword intent rose again, and the swordsmanship style changed from covering rain to storm Faster, sharper, and stronger! Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, the sword energy surged, and the surrounding playground suddenly suffered huge damage, and smoke filled everyone''s sight. The deafening roar suddenly changed the faces of all the students, and even many teachers showed a surprised look. Yuuki''s swordsmanship has reached a very high level. just-- "Sacrificing precision, in exchange for an increase in the power of swordsmanship." "Does it make any sense?" The indifferent voice came from the smoke and dust. The next moment, a red light of the knife cut away the dust that obscured everyone''s sight. It also cut off Yuuki''s one-handed straight sword and placed it directly on Yuuki''s neck. "you lose!" Feeling the coldness on her neck, Yuuki was stunned... Losing is definitely an unfamiliar vocabulary for Yuuki. Among the students in this academy, except for a few people, there are really not many that Yuuki can''t beat, and those few people have not competed with Yuuki for various reasons, but even if they really do, excellent Ji didn''t think he would lose. When victory has become the norm, the arrival of defeat naturally makes the girl unable to react for a while. "I lost?" "Yes!" Seeing the girl''s godless eyes gradually return to God, the demon knife in Nagato''s hand instantly turned into a red light, and the whole person stood there, calmly speaking, "Or you can''t accept failure." "Do not!" Without knowing what he was thinking about, the sword intent of Yuuki''s eyes condensed again, "Thank you for keeping your hands, so that I can wake up from past victories. As expected, I still have a lot to lack, but..." "Please explain your intentions, otherwise, even if it is not an opponent, I will still..." "End here!" At this moment, the abrupt words interrupted Yuuki''s words, and the crowd of onlookers separated. A silver-haired girl wandered out and stood between Nagato and Yuuki, looking at the red-haired boy. "long time no see!" "It''s been a long time indeed, play!" .. 943 Chapter 006 Goodbye Lihua plays the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That girl is..." Standing on the rostrum of the playground, Nangong saw the silver-haired girl appearing between Nagato and Yuuki that month, and couldn''t help but utter doubts. After all, it was only a short time after the airborne that month, and even the teachers did not recognize it, let alone Speaking of students. "That''s the president of the student union, Lihua played!" A more clever female teacher next to her immediately opened her mouth to answer that month and said, "Similarly, she can be regarded as one of the most powerful students in the entire Kylin Academy. In our teachers judgment, she is at least better than Yuuki. Strong." After all, the background is really deep enough, that month was still very popular among the teachers of the Kylin Academy. There was no hypocrisy in this month. It is not shameful to have a good background or something. "That''s it!" I dont know if its many years of teacher experience, that month, I can see through the essence of Lihua Musical at first glance, or instinctively happy with the girl who has the same loli attitude as myself, just a glance, that month is full of Lihua Musical Good impression. "It seems that the prestige of this classmate Lihua is very high!" Seeing the scene of the onlookers dispersing after what the Lihua Musical had said, Nayue exclaimed so much. Then, when she saw it, the Lihua Musical led Yuuki and Nagato out of the playground and moved towards People walked along the path. Before Nagato left, he took a special look at this place. Although it was far away, there was some heat hidden in the red-haired boy''s eyes, which made Nayue''s face flushed suddenly. ... ... "Now, I haven''t seen you in fifteen or six years!" Strolling on the unmanned campus road, the red-haired teenager looked at the silver-haired girl in front of him, and said with a slight emotion, "Unexpectedly, you are here, still the president of the student union." I thought of the so-called prestige of the president that Lihua played in front of me just now. Just a few words, let the students retreat obediently, and bring themselves here calmly. Regarding this, Nagato couldn''t help but feel very emotional. She was obviously just a clumsy loli who had grown to this point. "Sixteen years!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiaozuo only slightly corrected the slight errors in Nagato''s words, then spoke, and said softly, "Before Yuri leaves, let me be the chairman." "Uh, it turned out to be like this!" Nagato suddenly felt that he was thinking too much. In the aftermath, the world was compelled to do so. Otherwise, how could Lihua play a student council president who was clumsy and had some small obstacles in communication? "Huh, wait!" At this moment, Yuuki, who was walking behind the two of them, suddenly took a quick step and looked at them beside them, wondering, "Just now you mean that you have known each other for 16 years, but the chairman is not only this year... " "The little melodrama is reborn just like you." Yuuki was stunned at Nagato''s words. The girl did not expect that her secret would be unearthed in an instant, and she was suddenly at a loss. For a long time, Yuuki has hidden a secret, that is, she had a previous life. In the previous life, she was a HIV carrier who was infected with HIV due to accidental blood transfusion at birth. She has been in misfortune all her life. , Finally died young.The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com It was just as if God wanted to make up for her life, when she opened her eyes again, she became a baby again and grew up in the heavens. just-- "Don''t be surprised." "I arranged your rebirth, although I also inadvertently forgot." Looking at the surprised girl, Nagato added calmly. At this time, Nagato also remembered. When Yuri was preparing to reincarnate the people on the world front after his death, Saya had found a lot of outstanding, but the souls of the young girls who died young from unknown sources. Help reincarnate together. Among them, the girl in front of me is included. It''s just that after many years have passed, and Nagato didn''t care much at the beginning, so he didn''t remember it for a while, but after a little fight, Nagato remembered it naturally. "Arrived!" At this moment, Lihua''s indifferent voice sounded, making Nagato and Yuuki regain their senses, turning their heads to look forward, and it was nothing else that caught their eyes, it was the cafeteria of the academy. "It''s noon, it''s time for lunch!" Nagato realized that the morning had passed when he heard the small melodrama. When I was slightly emotional, Lihua Musical had already stepped into the cafeteria. Nagato could only smile bitterly at this. The Xiaozi was still a small one, and it was still clumsy enough in dealing with people and things, and there was no change at all! Then, the red-haired boy strolled to follow. Behind him, Yuuki seemed to think of something, and he hesitated for a while, but finally followed. I dont know if its the prerogative of the president of the student union, or if the ensemble itself is very popular. After entering the cafeteria, someone took the initiative to find a separate private room for the ensemble as a restaurant, but-- "Ha, it''s a small melodrama, it''s still Mapo Tofu!" Seeing that the waiter in the restaurant didn''t wait to order anything, the four plates that were served directly were very bright red, and they looked absolutely spicy enough tofu. Nagato suddenly laughed a little. "Woo, it''s still Mapo Tofu!" Compared to Nagato, the dark-purple-haired girl Yuuki looked a little panicked. "tastes bad?" Seeing Yuuki''s appearance, Kozuo stared at Yuuki with her dark brown eyes. There was no expression on Mimou''s face, but it unexpectedly put a lot of pressure on Yuuki. There was a groan, then closed his eyes and took a bite. "Woo, delicious!" Yuuki ate, tears appeared in the corners of her eyes It''s totally spicy! "That''s good!" A slight invisible smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Xiaozuo looked at Nagato, as if letting others eat his favorite Mapo tofu is the way for Xiaozuo to show his heart. "not bad!" Nagato took a bite without hesitation, and commented calmly. "Ok!" Seeing that both of them had eaten, Xiaozuo immediately fell into the great food industry, and began to strangle his two plates of Mapo tofu...... .. 944 Chapter 007 Old People and Invitations for Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow!" After half an hour, outside the canteen. The black-haired girl Yuuki drank the ice soda in her hand, and then let out a long breath, couldn''t help but exclaim, "I finally survived again, oooo, my tongue is so hot that I don''t feel it." "It''s not the first time you have experienced such a thing!" Nagato, who stood behind Yuuki, watched Yuuki''s exaggerated performance and couldn''t help but spit out softly. "Who said no!" Hearing Nagatos words, Yuuki almost reflexively complained, Whether he is happy or disappointed, the president will eat mapo tofu. When he is especially happy, he will invite friends. You know, the president has nothing to do. The request of a cute thing is really irresistible!" "In a sense, I understand." Indifferent to Yuuki''s words indifferently, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "The way for children to express kindness is to share their toys and snacks with friends, but Zouchan has done a good job in this regard. ,and" "I personally think it''s best to hide your thoughts, after all, after a while, the melody will come out." While speaking, Nagato looked at the cafeteria not far away. The silver-haired girl was just walking out of the cafeteria door. She glanced left and right, and matched Nagato''s eyes. "Um, I get it!" Yuuki who also spotted Lihua''s figure nodded, and then looked at Nagato "Speaking of which, who on earth are you!" Although he was told that the other party was a supporter of his own rebirth, Yuuki didn''t have much real feeling in his heart, and finally couldn''t help but ask. "Ok?!" Slightly surprised, he glanced at the girl who was looking directly at her. Nagato scratched her hair slightly, and said in annoyance, "Indeed, for you Yuuki, my position is too high, and the verbal description is instead. A little weak, then..." While speaking, a bright light flashed in the purple eyes of Nagato and the girl looking at each other, and a certain mysterious power fluctuated. boom!!! In the next moment, a large amount of mysterious information flooded into the girl''s mind, causing a roar in her ear. Under the impact of the strong information, Yuuki had to snorted softly. She knelt on the ground and covered her head with her hands. The information overload situation made the girl feel extremely bad. "what happened?" At this time, Lihua Music had just walked less than three meters in front of the two of them. Looking at Yuuki, who was half-kneeling on the ground, Lihuazuo tilted his head in some doubt, and a touch of doubt appeared in his eyes, making the silver-haired girl of Sanwu look more lovely and moving. "Probably a lot of information was obtained by the adults, right?" An abrupt magnetic sound came from behind the tree trunks beside the three of them. The next moment, a girl with short dark red hair and a guitar holding a guitar walked out and came to Yuuki''s side, reaching out and stroking Yuuki''s head. , The girl flicked the guitar with her other hand. Boom!!! Just a sound echoed in the surrounding space, turning into some kind of silent wave. Under such fluctuations, the slight pain on Yuuki''s face quickly disappeared, and some information that entered the girl''s mind was quickly digested, making the girl''s face more surprised.Steward Novel www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com Lifting her head, Yuuki saw the girl who helped her at first sight "Sister Ma Meimei!" Although surprised by the girl''s appearance, Yuuki''s eyes were focused on the red-haired boy not far away. He hesitated slightly, stood up, and the girl sorted out her clothes slightly and said in a polite manner: "Yuki has met the Lord of Heaven, thank you very much for your new life!" In the special exchange just now, Yuuki has fully understood that the red-haired boy in front of him is the master of the entire heaven. A super power who can be called the creation god is also a benefactor who reincarnates and makes up for the previous life. "Very well, it seems you already understand!" Nagato nodded to Yuuki first, then looked at the girl with short dark red hair, showing a touch of emotion, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be here too, long time no see, Mami!" Asami Iwasawa, a member of the world front after the death of the original, a music singer. "It''s not just me!" Mami looked at Nagato''s eyes, and there was a big wave in the depths of her eyes. Speaking of it, Mami has a lot of cause and effect with Nagato. The first Mami was a girl in the world of Godkillers who was about to die from a serious illness, but because of the game between Nagato and the Lord of Gods, she passed away early and entered death. After the world. "No, there is still Yui us!" At this moment, four more girls walked out of the small woods, led by a girl with pink hair, who looked energetic, and it was Youyi. Behind Yui, there is a refreshing temperament sister named Hisako''s brunette, a purple-haired girl who looks like a timid little animal system, Miyuki Irie, and a blonde girl who loves mischief, Sekine Shiori! The music team members of the afterlife world are all gathered! "Ha, today is really the reunion of old friends, right, Miss Ninja!" Looking at Yingying Yanyan in front of him, Nagato said loudly, but while speaking, the young man looked at his shadow. The next moment, a figure slowly appeared in the ground covered by Nagato shadow She is no one else, it is Shiina who Nagato saw before! "Shiina! I wonder if you are not here yet!" At this time, the most active Yuyi spoke, "Obviously you were the first to tell us the news of Nagato-kun''s appearance, but you didn''t see the shadow of you coming. It turned out that you used the escape technique to drive on!" "long time no see!" Shiina ignored Yui directly and stared at Nagato closely. If it weren''t for the faint fluctuations in the depths of the girl''s eyes, Nagato would have thought that Shiina was upset by her, and she was ready to fight with herself. By the way, the boys on the world front were thrown to the Suzaku Academy after their deaths, because they were all idiots, and only the Suzaku Academy, which values ??martial arts the most, is suitable for them, but that''s just right! Just... "It just so happens that I plan to have a good time in the continent of the heavens. I wonder if you have time to be my guide!" Facing the girls with a smile, Nagato invited so! ps: Wow, I really can''t write well, that''s it!.. 945 Chapter 008 is coming in troubled times, please subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and two days have passed in a blink of an eye. The girls did not refuse the invitation two days ago. Therefore, accompanied by several girls, Nagato had a good time in the Kylin City, and even a few of them ran out of the city and spent a night in the wild. . These girls who were thrown into reincarnation by Nagato were originally planted with some special marks. More than ten years of fermentation have made the girls'' feelings for Nagato stronger. That is irresistible. Coupled with this play, the deepening of feelings for each other... Therefore, on the second night, Nagato ate the girls in a frenzied manner. Even Yuuki, who had just met, and the Lihua performance of Sanwu were not let go, even Nangong had it that month. Was caught here. In this case, the witch of the gap was crazy! You know, she still wants to be the dean of this college, and she actually lay on the same big bed as the student she is teaching, which puts Dean Nangong''s face to nothing! Nagato just smiled and said nothing. The red-haired boy would not be so stupid to say that he was deliberate. In Nagato''s eyes, it was really interesting that Nangong, who had always been the only one, showed the embarrassment that month. In the early morning of the third day, after Nagato comforted the girls and arranged their future, they simply disappeared from the heavenly continent and came to the temple of the kingdom above the sun. In the central temple, Kikyo had already been waiting there. At the same moment when Nagato appeared, Kikyo, who was kneeling on the left side of the temple and meditating quietly, opened his eyes, and a flash of determination flashed through the black and white eyes, making the miko appear more otherworldly. "Yeah, Kikyo!" Seeing Kikyo''s posture, Nagato''s face even more smiled, "It seems that you have fully realized your consciousness, so I won''t waste time saying anything." "That''s right!" Kikyo nodded, sorted out the bow and arrow equipment on his body, and rose slowly, gracefully and naturally. "So, let''s get started!" As soon as the words fell, Nagatos will resonated with the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, which was integrated into the origin of the heavens. There was a wave of fluctuations in the space within the temple. The next moment, a huge door appeared abruptly, behind the door was a vortex passage, and endless Void chaos. "Let''s go!" Without saying any nonsense, Nagato strolled past the gates of time and space. Stepping out, the red-haired boy suddenly felt the earth turned upside down. Almost in the next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared in a different sky, with a continent below. Nagato was about tens of thousands of meters away from the mainland. Although the distance is tens of thousands of meters, Nagato can still see the buildings and various life on the mainland. Pure vision is not any ability bonus! however-- "Is it troubled times?" An indifferent voice came from behind Nagato, and the clothes on the maiden were hunting under the high air, causing the maiden to suddenly show a different style, and she was very interested when she looked at Nagato. "It''s a troubled world!" Abeduo Bookstore www.abdsc.com Although it has only just arrived in this world, the soaring air of resentment on the earth should not be too obvious to Nagato who has understood the law of cause and effect. What''s more, in Nagato''s sight, a war is happening at this time! Or massacre! Although it looks like a war, in Nagato''s eyes, it is no different from a slaughter. One side is powerful and bloody, while the other side is like a pig and will only flee in a hurry. The most exaggerated thing is that in Nagato''s vague estimate, the number of those who ran away was several times that of his opponent. "waste!" The red-haired boy said indifferently, then looked at the witch, and said, "What are you going to do? In such troubled times, if you are alone, it will be very troublesome for you!" "Do not worry!" After hearing Nagato''s advice, Kikyo''s noodles did not change. The witch is very clear about Nagato''s meaning. After all, although Kikyo is powerful, most of her powers are used to deal with aliens. In dealing with the same humans, the effect is much worse, and it is difficult for Kikyo to attack the same humans. This aspect is actually the biggest difference between Kikyo and Nagato. If not, even if Kikyo itself was extraordinary, it would have been in the hands of Nagato for such a long time. In a sense, Nagato faced Nagato, who was so cruel that could destroy the world and killed hundreds of millions of lives, without firing his own demon-breaking arrow. This is already an expression of Nagato''s position in Kikyo''s heart. "Since you insist on doing so, let it be yours!" Seeing that Kikyo still persisted, Nagato said more. After all, Kikyo is platycodon, so you don''t need to do anything extra by yourself. What Nagato needs is just waiting quietly. "Then, I''m leaving now!" After seeing that she agreed with her idea, the witch stretched out a hand and tapped it in the space. In an instant, a spiritual force burst out from Kikyo''s fingers, opening a space channel in front of the witch. Nodding to Nagato, Kikyo stepped into the space channel and disappeared. The next moment, the space channel will automatically close. It didn''t take a few seconds for the whole process to return to its original state. If it wasn''t for Kikyo no longer here, everything just now seemed to be an illusion. "Obviously, he is not the controller of any space law, so he opens the space channel in a strange world." "I have to say, Kikyo is really amazing!" Seeing Kikyos method, even Nagato couldnt help but admire. The next moment, the red-haired boy began to fall slowly and quickly, and Nagatos eyes looked at the war on the ground, especially the murderer, with a sense of murder. hair. Because, Nagato found that these butchers had braids on their heads! "Manqing Tartar, or a similar existence in the parallel world?" "Forget it, anyway, I''m very upset to see this weird hairstyle, so let me vent it!" With this mentality, Nagato turned into a meteor and fell directly down! boom!!!.. 946 Chapter 009 Chess Pieces and Missing Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom!!! As if a meteorite fell directly to the ground, a huge explosion suddenly erupted. In an instant, a big earthquake shook, and the roar suddenly burst. Life on the battlefield withered under such a sudden crash and explosion. The shock waves and flames echoing on the battlefield smashed the war abruptly, and the remaining survivors fled everywhere. The turbulence on the battlefield stopped completely after five minutes. "That''s it!" At this moment, on the edge of the big pit in the center of the battlefield, Nagato pressed a survivors head with one hand and lifted it up. While reading the memory of the opponent, he couldnt help sighing, The similarity is so high, the same. Late Ming and early Qing!" After reading the other party''s information for a while, Nagato has probably understood the situation on this plane. The same is the earth! Probably it was the situation where the world of Nagato''s previous life regressed hundreds of years. just-- "The force of this world seems to be slightly higher!" In the memory of the survivors, Nagato also read the existence of the so-called Jianghu school. Although it seems that there is no such thing as true energy, the fist and kick skills of this plane are actually very good. At least in the memory of this survivor, he has seen the so-called one enemy one hundred guy. "So, now, what shall I do?" Throwing out the survivor in his hand casually, Nagato didn''t even care about whether the opponent would die because of it, and fell into deep thought alone. After all, Kikyo will probably take a lot of time, so Nagato can''t just do nothing. Overthrow the Qing Dynasty? See the martial art of Jianghu? Two thoughts flashed in Nagato''s heart, just when Nagato moved and was about to make a decision... Ding!!! The sudden sound caught the red-haired boy''s attention. As if the best swordsman was flicking his favorite sword, the voice echoed in Nagato''s ears. It was not a sound in reality, but a certain premonition captured by Nagato''s own powerful perception. "In the far east, there is a peerless swordsman, no, that''s a peerless knife!" "Yes, it''s not a person, it''s a knife, a peerless knife!" "It''s just that the knife is going to be broken, time is running out!" Inexplicable thoughts echoed in Nagato''s heart. It was an intuitional warning from Nagato''s God''s favor. For the first time such an accurate prediction made the red-haired boy a little impatient to see the knife! just-- "It seems that the knife is not in the Central Plains." "If I leave, what should I do here? Is there a clone, uh, that feels so troublesome!" Somewhat unpleasantly murmured, after thinking, Nagato''s gaze turned to the unconscious survivor not far in front of him. Suddenly, his inspiration flashed and he remembered an interesting idea.Love me ebook www.25txt.com Do not calculate too much, just do it! The next moment, the red-haired boy pointed at the survivor. In an instant, a source of power burst from Nagato''s fingertips and instantly injected into the opponent''s body. Watching the other''s injury gradually improve, but his face was full of pain, Nagato smiled lightly and disappeared in place. Soon after Nagato left... "Uh" The young survivor let out a weak moan*, slowly regained consciousness, and said vaguely, "Who am I, I am the number one master in China...I am a soldier in Datong...I am Dog eggs..." "No! No! No! Not right!!!" Suddenly, the young survivor yelled, and the whole person suddenly became sober, exuding a superb domineering attitude completely incompatible with the thin body, "I remember, I am Ling Tian!" "Ling above all beings, the heaven of heaven!!!" "It''s actually a very good era in the late Ming and early Qing dynasties. Lao Tzu has long been dissatisfied with the history of the Qing Dynasty. Now that I am here, both Li Zicheng and Nurhachi must stand aside for me!" ... ... Nagato knew what happened after he left, but he didn''t care. In the ripples of the space, Nagato swiftly moved eastward at an extremely alarming speed, leaving the Central Plains in a short moment and entering the realm of the sea. It''s just a pity that the perception of that knife is completely gone at this time. Nagato can vaguely feel that the opponent has reduced his edge and returned to the sheath! In the ripples of space, the space is constantly jumping, and Nagato also separates some minds to directly communicate with the world. In Nagatos feeling, that knife is definitely the strongest existence in this world, the strongest like this Existence will probably leave no small traces in the world. It''s just that the results are somewhat unexpected! In communicating with the world, Nagato couldn''t find any trace of the other party''s existence at all, even if there was no trace of it, it was like... "The world is subconsciously forgetting the other side''s existence!" After excluding many possibilities, Nagato came to such a conclusion, and was immediately surprised. After being surprised, Nagato''s eagerness for the other party deepened. Although in the eyes of Nagato, this plane is not very good. Needless to say, Nagato, even Saya can play the rhythm of extinction here, but it is undeniable that the world is the world, and the creatures who can be treated like this by the world, Even in the infinite plane, it''s rare! Under the agitation, Nagato moved faster and faster, and soon a lonely island appeared in Nagato''s sight. "The breath of that knife!" "Although it is very weak, it definitely exists!" With a rather eager mood, Nagato instantly appeared on the island. Just when Nagato appeared on the island, on the mainland far from the island, a girl with long blue hair in a kimono had just stepped out of the sea on the no man''s land on the edge of the mainland. "Huh, illusion?" Standing on the ground, the girl turned her head to look at the sea, tilted her head slightly, "Why do I feel that someone is looking for me, but forget it, I''m very busy, now go to Qihua, but How to find it." "By the way, Qihua and the others are looking for the completed variant knife created by Shikizaki Kiki. As long as I find one of them, Qihua will automatically appear!" .. 947 Chapter 010 Seek to subscribe before meeting! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!missed! Nagato came to this conclusion the moment he stood on the island. There is indeed the breath of the knife still remaining on this island, but Nagato understands more that it is just breath, because in the perception of the red-haired boy, there is no life on this island except wild animals. Although he had a high praise for the knife, Nagato didn''t think that the opponent could avoid his perception at close range. After a while, Nagato''s agitated mood gradually subsided and returned to normal. Although the opponent is no longer here, as long as you grasp the remaining breath here and spend some time searching for cause and effect, Nagato will be able to see each other at any time, and at this time, Nagato remembered an important question "I forgot by accident!" "Before seeing the knife, I should need to knit a scabbard." "Only when I hold the scabbard in my hand, can I really get that peerless sword!" Speaking inexplicable words, following a certain induction, Nagato stepped out, and the whole person disappeared in place. The next moment, in front of a simple house deep in the island, the red-haired boy appeared out of thin air. "It''s so crude!" After taking a look at the house that seemed to fall in front of the wind, Nagato thought so secretly in his heart. After a few steps, Nagato found that there were picking traces on some wild vegetables at his feet, and he was silent. "Life needs are simple." To add, Nagato walked into the empty house. Just like its appearance, there is not even any decent furniture in the house. Everything is too simple. Such a simple decoration makes the shape of the knife in Nagato''s heart seem to complement it more perfectly. As Nagato walked in the room, some cause and effect related to the knife were collected by Nagato. When he walked out of the house, Nagato felt quite uneasy. Although the house is rudimentary, it has a history of 20 years, which is really surprising. Doesn''t it mean that the knife has lived on this island for 20 years, and it is such a simple life? "It''s useless to think more, let some people tell me!" Standing in front of the house, Nagato thought for a while and said softly. Then the young man walked straight in a certain direction. After a short while, he passed through the obstacles of the trees and came to a clearing in the forest. On the clearing, there were four small tombs, but-- "Why are there burnt cigarette butts on the tombstone?" "Could it be that cigarettes are popular in this world?" Looking at the cigarette butts on the grave, Nagato couldn''t help but complain. After voicing, the red-haired boy stretched out a hand. In an instant, a small black hole appeared in the palm of Nagato''s palm. In the next moment, four white smoke emerged from the four small graves, which were black holes. Swallow. That is the mutilated soul of these four dead people. This plane does not specifically allow the existence of souls. After death, the soul will gradually disappear gradually, but the earliest of the four tombs was fixed a few months ago, and the latest is only a few days... "Enough for me to get a lot of information and cause and effect!" Douziwx.com www.douziwx.com After speaking, Nagato closed his eyes and began to digest the memories in the remnant soul. In an instant, countless pieces of information flowed into Nagato''s mind, and then they were classified and distinguished one by one by Nagato''s extremely powerful mental power. The dregs of information were discarded one after another, leaving only useful information. As he continued to browse the information, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face unconsciously. "It''s awesome!" "Is the name Qishi, really a lovely girl." "I can''t help but want her!" After reading all the information, Nagato could not wait to fly over to find the other party. From these four memories, Nagato compiled a very interesting story. About hundreds of years ago, a man named Shikizaki Keki created twelve so-called complete variant knives. It is said that they are very powerful. There are even so-called knives on the knives, which are demon knives that can affect their owners. . It may be that these knives are powerful enough to threaten the rule of the shogunate. Of course, it may also be due to other reasons. In short, a woman named Jiaoer came to this island a few months ago and took the seventh generation of the virtual knife stream. Please go out of the mountain and look for a knife. By the way, the so-called virtual sword flow is swordsmanship without swords! "Because you don''t use a knife, will you not be affected by the poison of the variant knife?" After thinking slightly about the purpose of the woman named Jiaier, Nagato turned his attention to his own goal. The virtual sword flowed to the sister of the master, the peerless sword, Yan Qishi. As everyone knows, the treasure hunt will never go smoothly. Jiuer and Qihuas path to find the sword naturally encountered obstacles. It was a group of professional assassinating ninjas named Shiniwa Ninja. However, after being defeated by Qihua several times and losing a lot, Shiniwa Ninja Army turned the target to Qihua''s sister, who looked like an ordinary person''s Qigen. It''s just a pity that their plan was too stupid, and directly ruined the three leaders of the Shining Ninja Army. You know, there are only twelve leaders in the Shiniwa Ninja Army. just-- "I''m probably familiar with it at one glance, and remember it after seeing it again?" "As long as it is immune to toxins that are not fatal, can wounds that are not fatal heal quickly?" "What is such a powerful essence?" This thought flashed in my mind, and Nagato''s figure disappeared in place, and appeared in Qiji''s room the next moment, sitting cross-legged on Qiji''s bed, transforming his power system into true ancestor, and taking out Chi Book of the month. Turning the book directly to a blank page, Nagato stretched out his hand and with a tearing sound, the blank page was torn off. After one page was missing, the aura of the Book of Scarlet Moon dropped slightly. He didn''t care much, sent the Book of Scarlet Moon into his body for warmth and restoration. Nagato placed the blank page in front of him, stretched out a finger, and clicked on the page. The next moment, Nagato collected all the information about Qishi Cause and effect converge at your fingertips. The cause and effect is ink, and with his fingers, Nagato actually wrote paragraphs of text on the blank page... ps: The foreshadowing is over, see the seven facts in the next chapter... 948 Chapter 011 Seeing Seven Realities for the First Time! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, Nagato walked out of Yan Qishis house. At this time, the red-haired boy had made all the preparations, and completed the scabbard that was enough to bind the knife. Under such circumstances, Nagato naturally stopped delaying. Without a word, the whole person instantly merged with heaven and earth, and his powerful perception ability was completely expanded, and he found the trace of Yan Qishi within a few seconds. The ripples of the space swayed, and the red-haired boy disappeared on the island. The next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared in a slightly gloomy environment. This was a mountainous area full of lifelessness. In Nagato''s field of vision, there were dead bodies. "Here, is Mutsu Necro Mountain?" Although it was only a few days after arriving on this plane, after absorbing the memories of the four remnants of the Shining Ninja Army, Nagato already knew the situation on this plane, at least the situation in the island country, and naturally knew that he would die. Lingshan. Mount Necropolis, Mount Ezo, and Lake Dokko in Edo are listed as first-level disaster designated areas in this country. Among them, Necro Mountain is the place where the Shining Ninja Army wanted to come, but did not dare to come. Probably because the Necromancer Mountain enshrines the evil swordsman, one of the completed variant swords of Shikizaki Kiki, but it also has an extremely powerful mountain god guard, even if the Shiniwa Ninja Army is strong, he dare not say that he can fight. . just-- "Dead Mountain, it seems to have been destroyed!" With contemptuous words in his words, Nagato marched along the road of the Dead Spirit Mountain in a compact manner. The corpses were piled up everywhere along the way. Each corpse had a face of horror, and the blood had gathered into a stream. . "Killing, it''s really heavy!" As he said in his heart, Nagato''s figure soon came to the top of the Necropolis. Immediately after reaching the top of the mountain, the red-haired boy saw a girl in a light blue kimono walking slowly at the first glance. This is a girl who makes Nagato feel very heartwarming. With long blue hair fluttering, the hair is decorated like flowers. Although she is small and looks a little weak, the blood on her face makes the girl more There is a contrast. "Hey, someone showed up at this time. Was it accidental or deliberate." Seeing Nagato''s appearance, the girl seemed very surprised, but there was no unexpected tone between her words, she seemed extremely calm, and her dark blue eyes were as calm as water, without any vitality. As far as Nagato is concerned, he is very familiar with that look, which is already deadly. "It''s on purpose!" Standing in place watching the girl slowly approaching, a happy smile appeared on Nagatos face, "In order to find you, I crossed the sea, and ran to the island where you lived before, and then came Oh here!" "That''s it!" Hearing Nagatos words, the girls eyes flashed a little, and she said, It turns out that I didnt feel wrong three days ago. Someone was looking for me and I was so persistent. Its the first time in my life. "Ah, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself!" Find a book www.xunshu8.com As if suddenly remembering something, the girl suddenly bowed slightly and politely said, "Although you should know my name in terms of your actions, but let me introduce myself. I am the seventh generation of the Yan family. Seven realities!" "Then, let me introduce myself too!" Seeing the girl, or Yun Qishi''s self-introduction, Nagato also responded politely, "My name is Nagato, surname or something, because it doesn''t match me at all and I was completely abandoned." "Well, it''s really words that people don''t know how to evaluate!" Even if it''s plain as Qigumi, she was a little surprised at Nagato''s slightly arrogant words, but she quickly recovered her calm and asked, "Then, what is the matter with Mr. Nagato looking for me? ?" "How should I say, you are a knife, and I just need a knife, the reason is this!" Facing the problem of Yu Qishi, Nagato did not talk nonsense or make any euphemistic hints, but directly stated his purpose. As soon as this remark came out, Yan Qishi was stunned. It is undeniable that Yan Qi is really the strongest knife on this plane, but because she is so strong, no one dares to be the master of the knife. Even Yon Qishi''s father, Yon Liuzhi, the hero who broke the war in the chaos twenty years ago, had to admit that his daughter was a monster and tried to seal her talent. It''s just a pity that Yan Qishi''s talent is too terrifying and can''t be sealed at all. "Sorry!" After being silent for a while, Yan Qishi slightly bowed toward Nagato and said, "If Mr. Nagato found me a few years earlier, I might still consider it, but not now, I..." "Are you ready to die?" Before Yu Qishi finished speaking, Nagato intervened decisively, "It''s just why you are dying, is it because of the loneliness caused by being too strong, or because of the exaggerated number of viruses in your body." "Mr. Nagato, how did you know?" After being silent for a while, Yan Qishi asked, but her voice was slightly lower. Although there was no change in general, Nagato could perceive and distinguish that the girl had moved a little bit of murderous intent. "I can see it!" Nagato, who knew that the battle was inevitable for a long time, naturally ignored the girl''s killing intent, and said indifferently, "When I saw you at first sight, I felt extremely exaggerated. It was ridden with 100 million viruses, and I was not dead. I have to say that Nagato was shocked by the body that was between life and death at that time. As he spoke, Nagato walked a thousand steps, and came to Yan Qishi''s body, with a faint Long Wei faintly emitting from his body, "But because of this, I want you even more!" "I understand!" Feeling Nagato''s fighting spirit, Yan Qishi immediately understood the other side''s thoughts, "If that''s the case, please prepare Mr. Nagato for death, because Qishi I will never show mercy!" As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere at the top of the Dead Spirit Mountain suddenly fell into stagnation...... .. 949 Chapter 012 Seven Reality Battles [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what?!" On the Necropolis Mountain, the two faced each other for a while, and the surrounding atmosphere became more and more stagnant. It was about to reach a critical point, and the battle broke out. Qishi couldn''t help but let out a slight sound of doubt. Obviously the war was about to start, but Qi Shi realized that the opponent did not pose at all. No, or he put on a posture-- Unstructured. In all martial arts, this posture is the final form as well as the completed form-the natural form. It was exactly the same as the posture shown by the Qishi Yan at this time, the form of the virtual knife flow zero-the fig, and it was a natural form without any posture. This made Qishi, who had become accustomed to the postures of his opponents, a very interesting experience. "I have to say, Mr. Nagato is really an interesting person..." "Virtual Blade FlowLily of the Valley!" As soon as the words fell, Qishi launched an attack without waiting for Nagato to reply. The girl disappeared in place, and appeared behind Nagato at a very fast speed. Her right hand stretched out and folded into a sword. The sharp sword aura burst out from the girl''s fibrin hand. "Oh, in my eyes, you are more interesting, Qishi!" "Xingyi Dragon Fist!!" Facing Qishi''s hand knife, Nagato did not choose to dodge, but threw a frontal punch. The terrifying energy burst from Nagato''s fist, condensing into the vague dragon head, and the incoming The Daoqi collided head-on. boom!!! In the collision, the Qi Jin burst, the knife Qi broke apart, and it turned into a large-scale air flow. The boy and the girl also backed up a few steps because of such a collision, looking at each other''s eyes, each surprised. "It''s amazing!" "You really are not a general, Mr. Nagato!" After being slightly surprised, Qishi''s face returned to calm, but a touch of warfare finally emerged in his eyes. Although it was just a move, Nagato''s strength still made Qishi see a little. Not to mention the hard-worked martial arts, but the strange power, it shocked Qishi. If Qishi hadn''t destroyed a village that was good at using strange power in a certain iceberg and snowfield before, and had learned a strange power technique, I''m afraid it would be more than just a step back. "No, Qishi surprised me!" Like Qishi, Nagato was full of surprise when he looked at the girl in front of him. At this time, Nagato is in an authentic state, and it has reduced the various supernatural powers in his body, leaving only the pure physical power and the realm of the martial art of heaven and man. But even so, the body in the state of the nine emperor dragons is powerful enough to dominate in this world. Coupled with the Xingyi dragon-shaped fist, it is even more powerful and powerful. Under such circumstances, Qishi, who looks extremely delicate, can''t compete with him at all, but I didn''t expect that Qishi could not only collide with himself head-on, but he was not weak in strength! "Oh, that''s an honor!" "Ha, don''t be humble!" The two people who were looking at each other seemed to be talking very friendly.U9 e-book www.u9txt.com Only in the next moment, the two of them started at the same time, and the murderous intent reappeared, and Qiji turned into an invincible human-shaped blade, and fought frantically with the extremely brave Nagato who exuded his body. Bang bang bang!!! Continuous sounds burst out from the battle between the two, and the aftermath of the battle even spread to the surrounding ground, rocks and even corpses... Relying on his amazing physique and superb insight, as well as the realm of celestial martial arts, Nagato used all his martial arts that did not require energy, fists and toes, and even turned swords with both hands, blasting out crazy. However, such an attack still has nothing to do with it. Yan Qishi in the battle seems to be a peerless blade in human form! Any part of the girl''s body, every move, even the expression in her eyes and will, is filled with the breath of the sword, the will of the sword! Extremely fierce, yet know everything! This is the characteristic of the so-called knife. It is precisely by relying on this characteristic that Yan Qishi was undefeated under the attack of Nagato, no, not only undefeated, she even began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming stronger! "Unimaginable!" Feeling the increasingly powerful girl, Nagato''s eyes were not very calm. You know that Nagato is a strong man in many worlds. He possesses a lot of various martial arts cheats, even scary. It contains the wisdom of countless predecessors, but in the short battle, Nagato It was discovered that all those wise wits flowed into the opponent''s body. As long as you use a new martial arts, the opponent will be stronger. "This is the so-called, see the eye of the ancients?" No matter what it is, it is written words, the use of weapons, or ninjutsu, illusion, physique, or even physique, and even the genetic abilities of other races, almost everything in the world, as long as you see it with your own eyes, it can be completely Know it well and use it skillfully! This is the power of the Qishi, see the eye of the ancients! Nagato was suddenly very fortunate that Qishi was actually a creature living in such a weak plane. If she lived in a stronger place, as long as she gave birth to energy like inner Qi and Chakra, Nagato could not imagine. What will a girl look like now. only-- "Qishi, have you ever heard of one force breaking ten thousand laws?" During the fierce fight, Nagato suddenly said such a sentence, which suddenly changed the girl''s face. The next moment, the red-haired boy blasted a punch. This was the punch that Nagato used at this moment to reach the limit. Without any fancy skills, it was a really terrifying punch. With a punch, the space is slightly distorted! "No answer!" For the first time, Qishi judged that this punch surpassed all the attacks he had seen, and it was not something that could be blocked by fist and swordsmanship. then-- "Dead Mountain Spiritualism!" In an instant, Qishi''s hands were sealed, and two huge spirit bodies emerged from behind the girl, blocking him. boom!!! ps: The contest has just begun...... .. 950 Chapter 013 Seven Reality Battles [Middle] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Nagato''s limit punch instantly bombarded the two spirit bodies that appeared suddenly. The sudden shock burst out from Nagato''s fist, turning into a wave of air and spreading in all directions... Amidst the roar echoing in the ears, the red-haired boys punch directly smashed the first spirit body and blasted into the body of the second spirit body. However, the obstacle of the spirit body also weakened the strength of the fist several times. to make. The weakened punch loses its meaning in front of Qishi. just-- "Don''t underestimate me!" In an instant, Nagato turned his fist into a claw, and the red-haired boys right hand turned into the emperor dragons claw. A strong dragon burst out, instantly destroying the second spirit body and moving at an imperceptible speed. Qishi grabbed it. Nagato''s response speed was too fast, even if it was Qishi, his reaction was slow. But after all, it was the strongest existence in this world. Although it was a bit slow, when Nagato''s dragon claws were about to reach him, Qi Shi seemed to have lost gravity, drifting under the claw wind and then retreating. boom!!! In the sudden roar, Ling Xun''s claw wind drew five long cracks on the earth, which were extremely deep. "What a powerful combo!" At this moment, Qiji, who landed An Ran, slowly stood up and looked at Nagato in such admiration, "If it weren''t for forbearance and lightness, and temporarily offset my weight, I''m afraid I would have lost the blow just now." tear!!! As soon as the girl''s voice fell, there was a sound of tearing clothes on her body. There were five long gaps in the cyan kimono on the girl''s body suddenly, revealing the girl''s white skin, the pair of white rabbits looming, and the golden kunai in the center of the white rabbit. Suddenly, the two looked at each other and became silent. "Ahhhhh, the clothes are torn." After being silent for a while, Yan Qishi spoke in surprise, and his words were full of distress, "I just didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen at this time, it is really distressing." That''s how it is said, but Qijin obviously does not have the shyness of ordinary women facing this situation. "That weapon is one of the so-called complete deformed swords of Shikizaki, the so-called evil sword?" Under such circumstances, Nagato was openly admiring the beautiful scenery under Qishi''s clothes, but after seeing the inexorable knife, he couldn''t help frowning, "No wonder that your 100 million disease-ridden body, unexpectedly Can fight me so fiercely." "Ah, yes, it is indeed this kid." Hearing Nagato''s words, Qishi was taken aback for a moment, then stretched out a hand and gently touched the evil knife on his chest, and smiled, "Thanks to the strength of this child, I can truly exert my full strength. " Evil Knife, the most vicious of the twelve fully deformed knives It looks like a ninja''s kunai, who is often charged with electricity, and inserts evil swords into the chest as electrodes, which can force the body to activate or calm down to continue life, which is a life-prolonging device. If it weren''t for the power of this knife, Qishi, who was almost physically weak, would not be able to fight continuously. "And, here, I also want to thank Mr. Nagato." After talking about the situation of the evil sword on his body, Qishi suddenly showed a smile, and bowed slightly to Nagato, "Nagato, I didnt expect that there is a physique like Mr. Nagato in this world, so good. Ah!" Old Friends Chinese Network www.laoyouzw.com "not good!" When Qishi said this, Nagato''s face suddenly changed slightly. Because the red-haired boy suddenly discovered that the monster girl named Yan Qishi in front of him, the strength, speed, and physique of the monster girl began to rise in a straight line, reaching his own level at this time. "You actually copied my physique!" Nagato was a little unbelievable. Although the opponent had simply reached his own level and copied a little dragon power, the power he had hidden was completely absent, but it was amazing enough. "Yes, it is!" Qiji''s face was full of smiles and calmly explained, "Mr. Nagato''s body has been tempered over a long period of time. It is the strongest physique I have seen so far, whether it''s father Liuzhi or younger brother. Qihua is completely inferior to Mr. Nagato." "In order to replicate Mr. Nagato''s physique, I deliberately fought with Mr. Nagato at close range. After watching it for a long time, I barely succeeded." "In the words of Mr. Nagato, I also said that I have 100 million diseases, but I didn''t expect that the physique of Mr. Nagato was completely immune to these deadly diseases. Qishi felt relaxed after a long absence." "Oh, that''s incredible!" After listening to Qishi''s words, Nagato finally couldn''t help scratching his long red hair, a little depressed. At this time, the red-haired boy finally discovered that the degree of difficulty of the Qishi was far beyond his own imagination. It seemed that he had no other way except to burst out a stronger power to solve the opponent in an instant. No matter how subtle martial arts moves, they only help the opponent become stronger. Originally, he could still bully the opponent with his own body, but now, Qishi also used his talent to smooth the gap in his body. just-- "If you do that, I always feel very unwilling." Although Nagato never considered his genius to be unique, there is no doubt that he is indeed a super genius, and after meeting the seemingly more genius Yu Qimi, a certain kind of enthusiasm is rare in Nagato''s heart. Beat her! Rout her!Conquer her! In such a predicament, defeat her thoroughly! Numerous chaotic but extremely consistent voices echoed in Nagato''s heart, and the red-haired boy suddenly exuded an extremely terrible fighting spirit. In an instant, the surrounding air seemed a little hot. "Ok?!" Seeing Nagato''s changes, Qishi instantly reduced his smile. The girl didn''t expect that her words didn''t hit the other party, but made him even more terrifying. Then Qishi smiled, and the same fighting spirit broke out! "That''s good, no, it''s also evil!" "Although I miss Qihua very much, how can I refuse such a fighting spirit? Let Qishi really fight once!" The next moment, the two moved one after another, and a violent shock broke out on the Necro Mountain! boom!!!.. 951 Chapter 014 Seven Realities of Battle [Part Two] Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rumble!!! On the Necro Mountain, the violent roar is continuous, the dust is agitated, and the rocks are cracked. In the center of the smoke and dust, the place where the roaring originated, the battle between Nagato and Qishi has reached a feverish level. The swords are vertical and horizontal, tearing the ground, invincible, broken mountains, and the entire Necropolis was destroyed in the battle between the two. Incisively and vividly. boom!!! In the frenzied battle, under another fist intersecting, the two retreated because of the interaction. "Zhuqing, plus..." "The ultimate meaning of the Seven Flowers Flow of the Virtual Sword---Swollen flowers and cracks!" The intent to fight in the eyes of Qimi who flew upside down was immortal, and instantly displayed the ninjutsu that he learned from the Shiniwa Ninja army to eliminate gravity, and stopped his inverted flight trend. The next moment, he rushed forward again. The ultimate meaning of the virtual knife stream was displayed. Obviously, Qishi was going to hit Nagato by surprise. In an instant, the aura of Yan Qishi''s whole body instantly increased several times, with murderous intent. "Humph!" "Don''t underestimate me!!!" However, feeling Qiji''s offensive in the process of flying backwards, Nagato gave a soft sigh. With incredible instinct, the whole person forcibly reversed his posture in the air, looking directly at the attacking Qiji. "Look at me, secretly cracking!" In an instant, the fist containing the dark energy turned into a hundred afterimages, blasting towards Qishi. Nagato''s attack this time was not the wisdom of the predecessors, nor the tactics carefully crafted by himself, but just the instinctive attack of the red-haired boy. To change the vocabulary, it was just a mess. The afterimage of the fist is just an effect caused by the speed of swinging the fist too fast. It stands to reason that the ultimate meaning of this kind of imaginary knife flow is not comparable to that of a chaotic fist that cant be counted as a move. That continuous attack completely contains the virtual knife flow for hundreds of years. Essence. Variety, can be called, the strongest meaning! however-- Bang bang bang!!! The sound of continuous fisting reverberated. Unexpectedly, the red-haired boy''s fist fisted against the colorful combo. In the continuous collision, he didn''t let the colorful attack reach him. It turned out that during the battle with Qishi, Nagato understood that the moves were meaningless, and naturally they would not do useless work. But Nagato is not without advantages. At least Nagato''s intuition, the incredible intuition so far, is Nagato''s advantage. Although Jianjigu is powerful, it has a hidden flaw, that is, its scope of action is''seeing'', or within the field of vision of the seven realities, but such things as intuition cannot be observed. Relying on terrible intuition, Nagato directly aroused his wildness and intuition. Nowadays, every attack by Nagato follows that wild intuition, without any intellectual or emotional influence. In this way, although it is completely impossible to construct a trick, it is unexpectedly effective against Qishi.Yushuya www.7ys.cc At least Qishi, who was clearly in a superior position, was stunned that Nagato couldn''t be helped. Although Qishi possessed the same physical qualities as Nagato, and also had unmatched observation ability, her reaction ability was far inferior to Nagato''s explosive intuition, which was a flaw. It is precisely because of this that this battle has evolved into a long-lasting battle. boom!!! When the last trick of the flower, the flower, the bird and the moon, lost its effect under Nagatos arrogant attack, the girl Nanami lost her gravity again, and controlled the wind of the fist from Nagatos fist and left Nagato. The scope of attack. "Huh! I failed again!" After falling to the ground, Yan Qishi couldn''t help but panted slightly, and his eyes were full of heat when he looked at Nagato, "As expected of Mr. Nagato, this is my first time in Qishi. It''s really hard to fight for so long! " "Still a long way to go!" Facing Qimis admiration, there was no expression on Nagatos face, and a blue flame ignited in his right eye. The whole person was not so much a human being, it was not a certain kind of beast, which made people shudder "I have been fighting for an hour, but I still haven''t been able to defeat you!" "I am very dissatisfied!" Following Nagatos words, the flame in the red-haired boys right eye became more and more hot, and the whole persons fighting intent soared. The fighting intent alone completely stained the air with a little heat, that terrible fighting intent. , Qishi has never seen it in his life. However, all this has no deterrent effect on Qishi! "Mr. Nagato is really..." "Although arrogant, it is unexpectedly unpleasant!" After speaking softly, Yan Qishi could no longer conceal his intention to fight. Such a long-lasting battle is an experience that the girl has no experience at all, which completely rekindled her desire to fight. . You know, the girl''s battle before that can''t be called a battle at all! Those battles are completely slaughter! Until today, Qishi did not understand what a real battle is. Precisely because of this, the will to die in Qishi''s heart finally slowly lowered. In the girl''s eyes, the world finally no longer felt boring. "So..." "Qiji will use his strongest strength to return Mr. Nagato!" As soon as the voice fell, the sword energy of Qishi''s whole body condensed, and the whole person seemed to be turned into a peerless sword. The unprecedented sharpness burst from the girl, making people feel the creeps at first glance. "Ha, you are welcome!" Facing Qishi''s stronger strength, Nagato didn''t have any fear on his face. On the contrary, the red-haired boy''s aura became more and more condensed, as if it had turned into a ferocious golden dragon, facing the world with its teeth and claws, the mighty dragon spreading from Nagato. The next moment, the sword and the dragon collided again, and the huge bombardment suddenly echoed... boom!!!.. 952 Chapter 015 Victory and Contract Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! An unprecedented collision erupted on the Necro Mountain. In the next moment, an astonishing thing happened. Mutsu Necropolis, known as the three most dangerous place in the island country, collapsed in this huge roar. In an instant, the mountains and rivers crumbled and dust and debris splashed. Mutsu Necro Mountain was actually destroyed! It is not surprising if such things happen to other planes with energy, but there is no energy at all on this plane, and some only have physical and mental power, not even Chakra. This kind of thing, thinking about it, makes people have to be shocked. Bang bang bang!!! However, in the broken necromantic mountain, various collision sounds continue to erupt, and various vigor impacts are heard from time to time. Obviously, the battle between Nagato and Qishi did not stop at all because of this broken battlefield. They were still fighting frantically. In the center of the battlefield, the dragon-shaped vigor and the dragon-shaped sword aura continued to disperse. Come, blast away all the gravel dust. "Zhanzhanzhan!!!" "I can be stronger!!!" Dedicated to the battle, Nagato seemed to have entered another realm. Different from the so-called state of harmony between man and nature, Nagato''s mind gradually condensed a certain emotion that is extremely rare for Nagato himself. It is a feeling called''hot blood''. With Nagato''s punch and a punch. Feet, that flame-like mood, gradually burned. "Be stronger! Be stronger! I can be stronger!!!" As the flame in his heart burned, Nagato''s fists and feet pierced the air, and even sparks ignited faintly, but it was like an illusion. As Nagato''s opponent, Yu Qishi felt the most profound. In the girl''s feeling, Nagato, who clearly has no new cards, is more and more courageous. Obviously the opponents strength, speed, and physique have not changed in any way, but every punch and kick has become more lethal, like a burning flame, Qishis indestructible sword energy, in front of this flame, seems Lost its effect. "What the hell is this for?" Under doubt, Jian Jigu''s eyes kept observing the other party. Not long after, an inexplicable picture appeared in front of Qishi''s eyes, and a blue flame burned on the cold mirror. In this sudden picture, there was a slight pause in Qishi''s movements. If Qishis opponent is other people on this plane, even her younger brother, or other strong people of the same level, this kind of pause does not matter, but her opponent at this moment is Nagato, who has fallen into a state of absolute intuition. Nagato. and so-- "See the flaw!" The flame in Nagato''s right eye suddenly burst into a dark blue flame, and the whole person instantly disappeared in place. In the next moment, he bullied Qiji''s body and blasted the girl''s abdomen with a merciless punch. "No! Strange power!" But Qishi is a Qishi after all. Under such circumstances, she was still able to react, her hands wrapped in vigor, she suddenly turned into the dragon claws of the emperor dragon, one claw turned into a palm against Nagato''s fist, and the other hand Attacked directly on Nagato''s face. Qishi''s purpose was obviously to encircle Wei and save Zhao and force Nagato to retreat. If it''s someone else, Qiji''s moves are understandable, but the problem is that Qiji''s opponent is Nagato. How can this guy who still hides most of his cards give up the upcoming victory because of Qiji''s attack.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com boom!!! I saw Nagato''s face slightly sideways, dangerously, just avoiding one of Qishi''s claws. At the same time, the red-haired boy''s punch hit the palm of Qishi''s other claw, and there was a loud crash. next moment-- "It''s now!" Nagato bullied himself, and suddenly stretched out his other hand. In Qiji''s surprised eyes, he hugged the girl fiercely, and his head approached Qiji''s chest, and opened his mouth to bite Qiji''s chest. The handful of golden kunai before. Click!!! Without pulling it out, Nagato directly smashed the variant knife called the sword of evil! "Uh" Even Qishi did not expect this change. In just a moment, Qishi felt extremely weak, and her body weakened. After losing the physical strength brought by the forced activation of her body, the girl went directly into a state of exhaustion. From a generation of peerless swordsmen, she became a weak woman. . "Haha, Qishi, I won!" After smashing the evil knife, Nagato directly hugged the girl whose body was weakened. The whole person just slowly recovered from the state of blood, took a deep breath of the girl''s quiet body fragrance, and said with a smile . "Mr. Nagato really fouled." Perceiving Nagato''s actions, Qi Shi''s face flashed a blush, and he muttered slowly. In fact, Qishi has not lost its combat effectiveness at this moment. Although Qishi''s physical strength was zero, it was not because of her body, but because she was too strong, and her body simply couldn''t bear that strength, so her physical strength was completely weak. If you want, Qishi can also burst out more powerful strength. Although probably not long after the outbreak, Qishi would die directly. just-- Before seeing his younger brother, Qishi did not intend to seek his own death, although the man in front of him as the opponent who ended his life did not humiliate his identity. However, if possible, Qishi still hoped to die at the hands of his younger brother. "Anyway, it is a fact that I won, so obediently become my sword!" Holding the girl in his arms, Nagato also sensed the power hidden deep in the girl''s body, but Nagato, who vaguely understood Qishi''s wish, still said this unkindly. "Well, let me be Mr. Nagato''s sword!" At least, before my life dies... The girl added in her heart. however-- "Success!" At this moment, the girl heard the happy voice of Nagato. The next moment, an inexplicable light suddenly surrounded the two of them. Above them, a piece of paper filled with wonderful runes was suspended, and on top of it, slowly appeared'' "Yan Qishi" name... 953 Chapter 016 Right Eye Vientiane Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, disaster comes out of the mouth. Not everything can be said easily, especially promises. When Qishi agreed to become Nagato''s sword, the red-haired boy had prepared the scabbard for three days at last. That is a contract where cause and effect are written by pen and ink. With the words of the seven realities as the priming speech spirit, the cause and effect between Nagato and the seven realities are brought together into an unbreakable chain of fate, which connects the two and completely locks their fate. Since then, Nagato has been a scabbard, perfectly reaching Qishi, a peerless knife! Bathed in the mysterious brilliance of the contract, Qishi perceives everything about him, and it seems to be slowly connected with a great origin. The nine emperor dragons roaring in the origin, even if Qishi sees it, Can''t help being shocked. That is a terrible creature that does not exist in this world at all! At this time, no matter how stupid people are, they know that they have become idiots and have been deceived, not to mention that they are Qishi. just-- "my body" The girl perceives the earth-shaking changes that are happening in her body. An extremely profound aura, based on the physique from Nagato, copied from the Seven Realms, constantly stretched out, pushing the girl''s body to an unimaginable level. That is a body that can no longer be called a human. boom!!! In an instant, the unimaginable air currents centered on Qishi, erupting from all sides, blowing away all the rocks and rubble, and the dead mountain that had collapsed was destroyed more completely in an instant. Not long after, the so-called mountains no longer exist. "what!!!" Qishi felt the unprecedented comfort, so that the girl couldn''t help but let out a moving groan. At this moment, since birth, the strength that even Qishi couldn''t bear was gradually released in such a body. It is hard for outsiders to imagine how complicated and happy Qishi''s mood is at this moment. From the beginning of her birth, Qishi''s own strength has made her close to death. But that genius that transcends everything has caused her to come back from the edge of death, and even the elusive eye that made Nagato amazed. In fact, it was developed automatically by Qijin to extend her life. Seeing the ancient eye is to deprive others of their strength and to achieve their own strength. But Yan Qishi surpassed everyone on this plane. Therefore, the strength of others means weakness in her eyes, and to assign weakness to oneself is to weaken oneself in order to extend life span and prevent that innate strength from destroying oneself. However, at this time, all this is completely away from her. The monster named Yan Qishi finally broke free from the shackles that restricted him. The carp jumped over the dragon gate. No one can imagine the future achievements, but it will definitely make countless people tremble. Of course, that is already in the future.Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com And when Qijin was very excited, Nagato''s body also changed a little because of this contract of fate. The biggest change was Nagato''s right eye, which seemed to be bred in the right eye that was burning with deep blue flames. Some kind of mysterious existence. boom!!! Suddenly, the flame in Nagato''s right eye exploded, as if something had been engraved, and then calmed down. After that, there were nine consecutive outbreaks and nine times subsided. Until the end, the dark blue flame finally completely converged into Nagato''s right eye, revealing the dark blue sky-like right eye, and then, a triangular pattern slowly emerged in the dark blue eye. Then a little change occurred on the three corners of the triangle, and some more patterns continued to spread, and then it began to rotate, as if reorganizing. Suddenly, the rotation stopped, and in Nagato''s right eye, the triangle pattern transformed into a cross pattern. At this glance, Nagato''s whole person seemed to open another door. Various exercises, martial arts, formations, and spells that have been clearly analyzed have all passed through Nagato''s mind at an astonishing speed, and they have all been more perfectly analyzed, and the wisdom of Nagato has been deposited. Come down. In an instant, Nagato''s whole person was obviously more perfect. The right eye, which has not really formed for a long time, is finally perfected at this moment. Its name is Wanxiang, which is the name of the magic eye evolved from Nagatos right eye. It is a fusion of the dragons eye originally conceived by Nagato and the ancient eye shared by Qiji. Nagatos One of the exclusive magic eyes. As the name suggests, it is the ability of this eye to perceive everything and understand Shenluo Vientiane. As far as the effect is concerned, there is not much difference between the Vientiane Demon Eye and Jijigu, and even because of the integration of the dragon''s eye, in the position of the dragon, the field of vision that can be seen far exceeds that of human beings. Therefore, the Vientiane Demon Eye surpasses the Qishi''s Eye of Seeing the Ancients. As the changes between the two ended, the book of contract in the sky ignited automatically and disappeared into the air. But that fate has been integrated into the hearts of the two. Hard to separate! Feeling the power of her magic eye and the connection between her heart, Nagato''s mood was quite happy. At this moment, Qimi, who was held in Nagato''s arms, spoke. His words revealed the complexity of the girls dissatisfaction and joy. mood. "Mr. Nagato, you are really cunning!" "How can you get Qiji without being cunning!" Nagato also fully understood the thoughts in the girl''s heart through the relationship between each other, and tightly hugged Nanami, Nagato whispered in the girl''s ear, "Now, call me Mr. Nagato?" As soon as the words fell, Nagato caught Qishi''s earlobe. Facing this talented girl who couldn''t be called, Nagato didn''t know why, and couldn''t wait to get her. "what!" Feeling the movement of Nagato, the existence like Qishi couldn''t help but let out a small moan*, then his face flushed slightly and said softly, "If you are too anxious, you won''t be liked by girls. Long...no, master!" "No way, it is Qishi after all!" Speaking so softly, Nagato found the girl''s mouth and kissed it hard...... .. 954 Chapter 017 Sword Language Transition [1] Seeking Subscription You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, very good!" A huge rock shelter on the battlefield. Nagato embraced his hands and leaned his back against the rock. With his eyes unblinking, he looked at Qimi in the new kimono, like a porcelain doll, and nodded with satisfaction, "It seems that my eyes are still good!" "Humph!" The girl with flushed cheeks didn''t look at Nagato in anger. When I was changing clothes just now, the guy in front of me stared openly. Although he was already owned by the other party, this kind of thing still made the girl feel very dissatisfied. "Ah, don''t be angry..." "Just treat it as compensation for not eating you!" Looking at Qimi in such a posture, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and when he said so, a message was revealed in his words, that is-- Before this, Nagato had not directly eaten Qishi. No matter how bad the scenery and willfulness are, Nagato will not take the first time in this barren and ruin-like battlefield. After all, Qishi''s potential and strength are destined to accompany Nagato in the future. One of the farthest existences. If it is too sloppy, it will be a pity. "Well, this is for you as a gift!" With a smile on his face, Nagato came to Qishi''s side, and handed a handful of golden kunai in front of Qishi, which made the girl start to be slightly surprised, "This, this is... " "Evil Sabre, I recreated it." Seeing the surprise on Qishi''s face, Nagato explained with some playfulness, "Although the original shape was ruined by me, I cleaned up all the pieces and reassembled it with alchemy." "Alchemy, it''s amazing!" In front of a technique that he had never seen before, Qishi quickly forgot the unhappiness he had just received, took the evil sword, took a closer look, and looked curious. "Good expression!" Seeing this kind of Qishi, Nagato secretly praised and remembered this scene deeply. Nagato understands that if you want to see the Qishi like this, there is probably only this period. When Nagato takes her into the heavens, the wisdom that Bai Yujing holds in her collection will make the Qishi completely complete. Reborn. At that time, I probably won''t have a chance to see such Qishi again. "So, what do you do next?" Afterwards, Nagato said to Qijin, "I have nothing to do. I just wait for someone. If there is still something unfinished, we can finish it right away. If not, we will leave when the person I am waiting for returns. Up." "Is that right?" Qishi was silent suddenly when he heard Nagato''s words. The original Qishi was because the virtual knife flow developed by his brother was finally flawed, and it came out to tell him, but in the process of going to sea, the girl suddenly felt that there was not much life, and suddenly wanted to die like a normal person. , Died in the hands of his brother. The last thing the girl wants is to die under her own talent. But now, because the girl has a strong enough body, she has already begun to get in touch with how to master her level of talent and strength, and naturally, she has no thought of death. just-- "Sure enough, let''s find a place to wait for Qihua!" "After all, it is my younger brother, I also want to fight with my younger brother before leaving..." Butterfly Xia Novel Network www.diexia.com "First of all, let''s find a conspicuous place!" After thinking for a while, Yan Qishi made such a decision. Hearing Qishis decision, Nagato would naturally not object, because he had nothing to do, and Nagato felt that the so-called virtual sword flow, Qishis younger brother, Qihua, and this inexplicable journey to the sword were really weird. . It''s just like-- "A guy from a long time ago arranged it." Muttering some kind of words in his heart, Nagato and Qimi were side by side, and slowly walked towards the path full of gravel dust. After a while, the two figures disappeared here... ... ... One week later, Qingliangyuan Hujian Temple. Qingliangyuan Hujian Temple, although only a temple, is also a martial arts sacred place in the island country. The generals of a certain generation of shogunate feared that the samurai in the world rebelled and launched the so-called surrender order. Although they did not confisc all the swords in the world due to general reasons, they did confiscated a lot of swords. All these swords were melted by the general and a great Buddha was cast. Its name, the Great Buddha! A huge Buddha statue cast with a sword. It is not a sword that guards the Sword Temple in Qingliangyuan, but a giant Buddha cast by countless swords. Since you want to guard the Buddha, you must have enough power. After all, the Buddha is a collection of all swords in an era. It is of extraordinary significance. Therefore, the monks in the Hujian Temple in Qingliangyuan are powerful warriors. Although it may not be the best in the world, it is indeed not to be underestimated. however-- "It''s all weeds!" In the softly speaking, countless sword aura burst out from Qishi, beheading all the monks in front of him on the spot, splashing blood wantonly, staining the earth with a layer of red. "It''s really weak!" Standing behind Qishi, looking at the girl''s slaying figure, Nagato seemed quite leisurely, "But this place is the most conspicuous in the entire island country, eh, do you need help?" While speaking, Nagato looked at the last old fellow among the many monks ahead. In Nagato''s perception, it was a strong existence. "No need!" "I like weeding the most!" "Moreover, I am a knife. When the master and the knife exist, the one who did it should be the knife!" Refusing Nagato''s help indifferently, Yan Qishi walked up, and the faint dragon power spread over the whole body, causing many monks to even suffer a slight mental breakdown, and their fighting power was completely lost. "Then, all of you at the Hujian Temple in Qingliangyuan, as you can see, my master and I will occupy this place!" "So, can you please die." As soon as the voice fell, countless swords were moving towards everyone...... .. 955 Chapter 018 Sword Language Transition [2] Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The imperial capital of the Owari Shogunate, the resident of the shoguns internal monitoring station. "Are you kidding? Right and left Tanemon Zaemon!" A slightly surprised voice came from the quiet mansion, speaking of a blond woman wearing a black kimono. At this moment, she was standing in front of the courtyard, looking at the scenery in the courtyard without knowing her spirit. Where did it go. This woman is no one else, she is the mysterious woman named Denial Ji, the director of the General''s Internal Oversight Office. Negative Ji is a woman whose origins are rarely known, even her name is not even known. Because her body possesses a strong negativity, she is called Negative Ji. Similarly, she has created twelve complete forms. The last descendant of Shikisaki of the sword. Yuji''er, the woman who was conquering the sword, was called the two ghost girls of the shogunate. The two are mortal enemies in the shogunate, but they have a little affection for each other. The denial that Ji is most admired is that she will fail every time she fights against Jiaoer, being ousted from her position, and then come back soon afterwards and sit down. High location. "No!" "If I can, I also hope that my information is wrong, Your Royal Highness!" "Three days ago, Qingliangyuan Guardian Sword Temple was indeed occupied by the elder sister of the virtual sword stream, Yan Qishi. Hundreds of monks have all died, not one left. Moreover, according to intelligence, the Mutsu Necropolis was completely destroyed ten days ago. It was probably also the hands of Yan Qishi." The calm male voice echoed around, and the source of the sound was Negative on the mezzanine of the ceiling above Ji. There, a man in a coat and a mask with the word "Unbearable" was kneeling halfway there. That denies Hime''s one-hearted henchmen, right and left Tanemon Zaemon. He is the last descendant of Aiei Nin-kun who was overthrown by the Shining Ninja Army more than a hundred years ago. He is the leader of this generation of Shining Ninja Army, who was once a good friend, but was killed by the opponents ninjutsu and seized him Faces and ninjutsu became the walking dead. Later, when I met Negative Ji, I got rid of that state and got a new life as Negative Ji''s confidant. "Sister of the virtual knife stream?" "How do you feel, my fight with that woman seems to have released a very incredible monster." Even if you deny that Ji is ignorant and ignorant, he knows that Cheongnyangin Gokenji and Mutsu Necro Mountain are not good places. At least it is not easy for the General Mansion to take down these two places, but now... "Any more news?" "It always feels like you still hide some information." At this time, I felt that my confidant seemed to be hesitating about something, Denial Ji, without any hesitation, asked, "Go ahead, I don''t allow you to hide anything from me!" "I''m very sorry, Your Royal Highness!" Hearing the denial of Hime''s words, the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon immediately said, "According to the information I have found, the sister of Hoshitoru, Yun Qimi is also following an unknown red-haired man. The relationship between the two seems abnormal." "But according to the information from Miss Ji''er, the last two of the virtual knife stream have been isolated from the world in a place called Bucheng Island for more than 20 years..." "In other words, does it exist beyond intelligence?" Without waiting for the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon to finish, Negation Ji said, "I see, let me ask you a question first, if you are allowed to fight Yun Nanami, what is your chance of winning." "I can''t fight!" 16 Novel Network www.book16.com Without any hesitation, the right and left Tanemon Zaemon immediately said, "That woman who has reached the top of Japan at the age of seven, I am not an opponent in front of her." "So, what if you have to fight?" Denying Ji obviously did not let go of his men, and continued to ask. "Try to delay as much as possible and let the princess leave!" The right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon also said his own answer without any hesitation, and immediately caused Negation Ji to show a satisfied smile, but her smile was only half of her smile, and then she became stiff. because-- "Oh, I heard something interesting." The sudden voice made Negime and right and right Tianyoumen Zaemon completely stunned. The next moment, they found that in the room behind Negime, there was an extra girl in a dark blue kimono. Sitting there on her knees, her long cyan hair spilled, giving the girl a soft and beautiful color. boom!!! The next moment, the ceiling suddenly broke open. The man named Zuo Tianyoumen Zaemon suddenly jumped down and landed in front of Negumi Ji, holding a golden gun in each of his hands, posing the most solemn attitude towards the enemy: "Why are you here, Yan Qishi!" "Ala, is this the sister of Xudaoliu, really a beauty." In contrast to the dignity of the right and left Tanaemon Zaemon, after denying Ji''s initial surprise, Duns returned to his calm posture and asked in his own daily tone, "I don''t know what your sister is doing." "Uh, how do you say it." Hearing what the two said, Qi Shi''s face was a little embarrassed. "You ran to Qingliang Temple to observe me secretly. Of course, I found you too. Then, on a whim, I followed up with the newly learned tricks. I didnt expect to hear interesting things. Come out if you don''t stop." "Surprised!" The left and right Tianyoumen Zaemon just said briefly. But at this moment, his psychology is very uneasy, because he knows that he just transferred his perception to the bird to investigate, and he did not approach the Qingliangyuan Hujian Temple at all, but he never thought that he was still discovered. At this moment, he found that Yan Qi actually seemed to be stronger. "So..." At this moment, a smile appeared on Qishi''s face, and the two people in front of her suddenly felt depressed, "Lets try, can you protect your princess in front of me? It." "Seven real me, but I really care about it!" ps: I went home in a traffic jam yesterday, and I arrived home after ten o''clock. I was so depressed...... .. 956 Chapter 019 Sword Language Transition [3] First more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Whoosh!!! The moment after Nanami''s words were finished, the right and left Tanemon Zaemon started. In front of a powerful enemy, this former ninja chose to act first. If not, the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon worried that he would even lose the courage to make a move after the opponent shot. "Xiangsheng Fist Back Fist!" The lost wisdom from the fallen Ninja Army was revealed in an instant. In an instant, the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon appeared behind Nanami, both hands pulled out two long and one short Taito from his body at the same time, and slashed towards Qimi mercilessly. "Forbearance Footlight Application!" Although Qishi was slightly surprised because of this unique trick. However, Qimin is Qimin, and the forbearance technique from the Shiniwa Ninja Army is instantly displayed, and the whole person seems to be transformed into a weightless dandelion. Under the wind of the sword cut by the right and left Tanemon Zaemon, he flutters and avoids the opponent. s attack. "Failed!" Slashing defeated, so that the red-haired masked man felt a certain anxiety in his heart. Looking at Yu Qimi who seemed to have no real weight not far away, especially when the opponent''s slightly amazed eyes, the right and left Tanemon Zaemon felt an inexplicable anxiety in his heart, as if he had been seen through. "What an amazing boxing technique, it''s almost equal to the different art!" Landing extremely lightly on the ground, Qishi spoke indifferently, with a somewhat unpredictable expression, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly began to solidify. Negative Ji on the side even had difficulty breathing... "Huh, back punch!" Feeling the pressure gradually rising around him, the mask man knew that this is not the time to hesitate! Forcibly suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon attacked again, and the whole person once again appeared behind Qishi in a mysterious way. The so-called back fist is the tricky fist that always appears behind the enemy! just-- "No! Not good!!!" Standing in the same place, the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon was surprised to find that there was no figure in his field of vision. The next moment, an indifferent voice came from behind him, causing the complexion under the mask of Unbearable to change drastically. "Back fist!" The girl in the kimono appeared behind the right and left Tanemon Zaemon, making a fist with her right hand, and a lot of vigor gathered on the girls fist, exuding a roar like a dragon... ... ... boom!!! At this time, in the small village far away in the mountains and old forests, a roar suddenly broke out, breaking the silence of the village. Under the slight turbulence of the earth, the huge dust went straight up, blocking everyone''s sight. However, the next moment, a strong energy burst out, blowing away all the dust, revealing the red-haired boy standing in the middle of the village.22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com And at the feet of the teenager, a comatose man who looked very strong and his whole body was green. Not long after, villagers appeared one after another to surround the teenagers. What is most surprising is that among these villagers, whether men, women, old or young, are all murderous, obviously not ordinary people. This is no other place, it is the base of the Shining Ninja Army. The guy who was stepped under the feet of the red-haired boy was not an ordinary character. The long-lived sea turtles, the real sea turtle! Maniwa Turtle, the commander of the fish group, is an "old man" in the first person. He is a strong green man. He does not use ninjutsu but fights with the "swordsmanship". This is a different kind of ninja army, but it also shows the opponent The tough. However, no matter how tough he was, he was trampled under his feet like a dead dog. "Unknown strong man, although I don''t know how the sea turtles offended you, but if you can, can you please let the sea turtles go!" At this moment, the crowd divided a road, and three figures appeared in the red-haired boy''s field of vision one after another. The costumes of these three people looked a little weird. The head was a man in a red bird costume. His eyes were closed and he looked unpredictable. Behind the man was a child in a penguin costume, and the one walking at the end was A woman with white hair who looks quite beautiful. They are not ordinary people, they are the three remaining leaders of Shiniwa Ninja Army! The leader of the Ninja Army Bird Group, and the leader of the entire Ninja Army, the Phoenix of God, the Phoenix of the Ninja! The youngest of the twelve leaders, but also the leader with the strongest intelligence gathering ability, the proliferation of humans and birds, the real garden humans! A member of the Maniwa Ninja Army Bird Team, the mandarin duck that was rolled back, Maniwa Mandarin Duck! "No!" After the three appeared, the red-haired boy looked at the three in front of him interestingly, especially the headed Phoenix Phoenix, with a rather funny smile on his face, "After all, I was here to find fault." While talking, the red-haired boy stepped hard on the sea turtle under his feet and said: "As for this man like a turtle, he didn''t offend me, but bravely prepared to stop me, but obviously, in front of me, he has no power to fight back." As soon as the boy said this, the surrounding atmosphere instantly solidified. Most of the villagers of Shining Ninja Village stared at the red-haired boy, and the hostility in their eyes was revealed, and the remaining three leaders of the Shining Ninja Army frowned and looked at each other. "Is there really no room for relaxation?" After a while, when the surrounding atmosphere reached a certain level, True Garden Phoenix took a step forward, seemingly intending to persuade the other party with words. "of course" The red-haired boy spoke indifferently, just as soon as the words were spoken, the Phoenix of the True Garden disappeared in place, and appeared next to the red-haired boy, swinging his hand knife like a flame blade. boom!!! In the sudden collision, the flames broke apart. "what" Zhen Ting Fenghuang looked at his own hand knife slashing an inch of airflow wall in front of the opponent with some depression. It was really unimaginable that there was such a defense, which made his own flame sword helpless. ps: The plot is accelerating...... .. 957 Chapter 020 Blade Language Transition [Four] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later... "finally reached!" A girl with long white hair who was talking, she was exhaling a long breath. The girl''s name is Kaguer, and she belongs to the general supervisor of the military station under the direct jurisdiction of the Naruto Shogun family of the Owari shogunate. Usually professed as a "strange tactician", with a pair of insightful keen eyes and extraordinary strategic talent ability, she is the daughter of the former mastermind of the great chaos, Hida Yingbi, etc. Always put on a look of arrogance and arrogance, in the event of any emergency or panic, it will be like a child. "There is the holy land of swordsmen, Qingliangyuan Hujian Temple?" Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, a seemingly majestic monastery sits on it. The face of the tall man with his shirtless body has a curious expression that is very inappropriate for him, "Sister, do you live in it?" " "Not bad!" The person who was talking was Yokotaemon Zaemon wearing a mask of intolerance. Its just that the mans shirt was damaged at this time, and there was even a trace of a knife wound on the mask, but he didnt care about it. He just looked at the Qingliangyuan Hujian Temple as well, suddenly a depressed breath filled him. Come. "your Highness!!!" In the heart of right and left Tanemon Zaemon, weakness and anger were intertwined. The battle three days ago made this man who has always claimed to be a strong realise the so-called despair, conspiracy and tricks, which are directly broken in front of the opponent, strange forbearance, and in the eyes of the opponent, there is no secret. Even with Shikizaki''s twelfth variant sword, the future gun named Yandao, he still can''t help but Qishi. He even knocked the opponent to the ground easily and took the princess away. Because of his lack of strength, even if he was embarrassed because of this, the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon immediately found Deny Ji''s deadly opponent, and her sword, Yu Qishi''s younger brother, a man named Yu Qihua. Hope to use their power to rescue Negative Ji. "Okay, let''s go!" Glancing at the left and right Tanemon Zaemon, Kaier understood the other''s mood, but in fact, she was also in a bad mood. Obviously, after living in the contemporary home of Yan Qihua, who has a virtual knife stream, the journey of the swordsmanship has been going smoothly. Who knows that Yan Qishi came out to make trouble, and her record is so terrible, even Qihua has no confidence. Beat your sister. but-- There is no retreat here! Thinking like this in her heart, after Ji''er waited for her breathing to calm down, she greeted him and Qihua, and the whole person took the lead in moving towards the Qingliangyuan Hujian Temple, and soon came to the temple. Click!!! Just when a few people came to the front of the temple, the door opened automatically before knocking on the door... "welcome!" I saw a maid standing on both sides of the gate, bowing slightly to the three of them, and at the end of the road formed by the maids, Qi Shi was sitting on the ground, looking at everyone, especially Qihua, with a face smile. On the side of Qishi, the blonde woman known as Negative Ji sat there with her face expressionless. But what shocked Jiaier the most was that, behind Qishi, Jiaier saw that the three leaders of the Shining Ninja Army, the Shining Turtle, the Shining Bird and the Shining Mandarin Duck, were standing there respectfully. Niu Niu Chinese website www.nnzw.net ... Ten minutes later, the guest room of Hujian Temple in Qingliangyuan. "Miss Qishi, what''s going on! How come they, from the Shining Ninja Army appear here!!" After drinking a cup of tea, Jiuer finally couldn''t help but question Qishi, and even lost the mood to ridicule her old opponent. She really couldn''t imagine why people from the Shining Ninja Army would appear here. , And made a surrender move to Qishi. Could it be... Thinking of a certain possibility, Jiao''er''s face suddenly became a little ugly. "You think too much, Miss Guer!" It seemed that she could understand her thoughts from the expression of Jiu''er, and Qishi answered her question without pretending to be a question, "The people in the court are not my subordinates, they are Nagato-kun''s subordinates." "It seems that three days ago, everyone in the court surrendered to Nagato-kun. They were all sent by Nagato-kun." "Nagato-san?" Hearing the unfamiliar terms in Qishi''s mouth, Gu''er immediately became concerned. The girl''s intuition realized that this strange existence seemed to be an important factor in all these changes. In a sense, the intuition of blame is still very accurate. Nagato is indeed the biggest variable in fate. "Well, Nagato-kun, he is my master!" "the host!" "Sister, you..." Hearing Qishi''s words, people who knew Qishi''s strength were shocked, especially Qihua, looking at his sister, a dazed expression suddenly appeared on his face, somewhat at a loss. "Qihua, don''t care." "Just as Qihua, you found your master with this knife." "I am also proficient in virtual knife flow, and I am also a knife, and I have found someone who can really control me." With Nanami''s words, some natural Yan Nanhua suddenly understood something. Among the people around, Kaguer, Utsutaemon Saemon, and Denial Hime were immediately curious about the existence of Nagato. Everyone wants to know what kind of style it is to be the owner of the strongest knife Yan Qishi. It seems that the sky is what everyone wants, just at this moment boom!!! A sudden roar came from a distance, getting closer and closer, until the next moment, the wall of the reception room burst open, a red figure suddenly flew in, and then hit the other wall again, and blasted into the temple. In the dojo. "Ah, I accidentally used too much force!" "I hope he won''t die!" An indifferent voice came slowly from the outside world. The next moment, I saw the figure of a red-haired boy walked into the big mouth of the wall. With that extraordinary posture, even people with little power would feel that the other party was extremely Extraordinary. "I''m back, Qishi!" After strolling, when he saw Qishi, the red-haired boy greeted him. ps: Unpopularity is difficult to write. Many people dont know if you write too much. If you write less, the plot is not coherent... 958 Chapter 021 Sword Language Transition [5] Third You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Welcome back, master!" Standing on top of the debris-covered wooden planks, hearing Qishi''s words, Nagato''s mouth lightly showed an arc, his eyes swept over everyone present, and finally stayed on Yan Qihua, his eyes flickering slightly. "Oh, this is Qishi''s unforgettable brother Jun, really interesting cause and effect!" "It''s a natural flow of virtual swords!" Nagatos appearance was full of aura. Everyone didnt know what to say for a while, and could only be silent. However, at this moment, the red figure just crawled out of the big hole smashed out of the dojo. . "Uh, you can actually see it?" As he spoke, the red figure had already stepped through the big hole he had smashed into and walked in, revealing his figure. "Phoenix!" "Master Phoenix!" "True Garden Phoenix!!!" Regardless of the three leaders of the Maniwa Ninja Army, Kaguji or the right and left Tianyoumen Zaemon could not help but yell out in exclamation, but at the first time they noticed something was wrong, because at this time Maniwa Phoenix had more hands. He took a big sword, and the whole body was filled with a jet of black sword poison. Obviously, True Garden Phoenix was poisoned! "Nagato-sama, why..." At this moment, the man bird standing behind Qishi couldn''t help but question. Three days ago, Nagato directly suppressed the entire Shiniwa Ninja Army with great strength and completely recovered it. After that, everyone was sent here by Nagato to serve Qimi, while Shiniwa Phoenix and Nagato went to find the last one. A complete deformed knife made by Shikisaki. Unexpectedly, meeting again three days later, it was such a scene. "It''s none of my business!" Nagatos face showed a trace of disdain when he heard the words of the man and the bird. "That guy is totally overpowered. He actually wants to use the so-called deformed knife to resist my rule. Who knows that it has become like this? The knife seems to be called a poisonous knife!" Poison knife plating focuses on "strong poison". Among the thousands of variant knives, the darkest knife has the strongest poison. It is an unsheathed blade like the absolute knife. The knife contains the personality and memory of Shikizaki Keiki. Can occupy the personality of the sword holder and rebirth Shikizaki Kiki. "how come?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the human bird was a little unacceptable, but before he could say anything, he was hugged by the sea turtles, and the mandarin ducks immediately covered his mouth and prevented him from speaking. The two leaders of the elder Shiniwa Ninja Army knew the terrible existence of this named Nagato. It''s amazing that he can answer a question from humans and birds. If people and birds don''t know the interest anymore, the consequences can be disastrous. "It''s true!" At this moment, the real garden phoenix, or the real garden phoenix who had been poisoned by the sword, spoke, and gave a knife to the bird.I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com "The guy I possessed was indeed unwilling to be conquered by Shiniwa Ninja Army, and wanted to fight the red-haired guy with my sword, but obviously, he failed. The most interesting thing is--" "That guy''s forbearance!" "I am proficient in the evil way that can gain the strength of the other person by grabbing the body parts of the other person. The final result is that my body is lost. I can''t help but feel deeply moved." Hearing what he said, the three Shining Ninja Army trembled all over and remained silent. Although the ninja fate of the true garden phoenix is ??not a secret inside the true garden ninja army, it will never be revealed to the existence of the ninja army. Now he has said it, obviously, he is no longer the true garden phoenix. "So, who are you!" At this time, Nagato opened his mouth, and this opening immediately caught everyone''s attention. While Nagato was talking, Yan Qishi came to the red-haired boy unknowingly, looking at the''True Garden Phoenix''. "Before asking someone else''s name, you, should you report your name?" Hearing Nagatos questioning, the True Garden Phoenix glanced at the people around him, stayed on Denki for a while, and then looked at Nagato and Yu Qimi in front of Nagato, as if in him In the eyes, the others don''t care, only these two people need to watch. "My name is Nagato, the destroyer of fate, Nagato!" With an inexplicable smile, Nagato replied like this. As soon as the words came out, Ji''s face changed suddenly, and the "True Garden Phoenix" showed an unexpected but slightly interesting expression. "Yun Qimi, the strongest sword in Nagato-kun''s hand!" After Nagato answered, Qishi also introduced himself. As soon as her words came out, the''True Garden Phoenix'' immediately attracted the attention. After a while, the''True Garden Phoenix'' showed a little emotion and said, "Of course I also know you. You are so powerful that you can''t do any tricks. Defeated, so when I designed the virtual knife creation plan, I did not consider you at all." "I just didn''t expect that you actually broke free from death in your destiny..." While talking,''True Garden Phoenix'' looked at Nagato with a complicated expression, "Is this the true meaning of the so-called Destiny Destroyer?" As soon as the voice fell, the''True Garden Phoenix'' suddenly came back to his senses, showing a trace of apology, "I''m sorry, but it is really unexpected that this happened. Introduce myself. You should all know my name. It is Four Seasons. Sakiji!" Shikizaki Ki! As soon as the name came out, everyone present was shocked. Of course, except for Nagato and Qiji, Nagato had vaguely understood everything, and Qiji was fearless! "Sure enough, you are not surprised. To be honest, it blows my heart!" While talking, Shikizaki Keiki, or the man who claimed to be Shikizaki Keiki, gradually became stronger! "So, what are you going to do? Kill us?" Facing the fierce aura on Shikizaki Keiki indifferently, Nagato''s face showed a little playfulness. "No, even if there are only Qishi, I am not an opponent, but things have reached this point, and I want to find a suitable ending!" "Whether it is the strongest genius of mankind or the destroyer of destiny, aren''t they all ideal opponents!!" .. 959 Chapter 022 Blade Language Transition [Final] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a history of knife-making spanning hundreds of years! There is a mysterious family of astrologers in this extremely eastern island country. They can constantly predict the future with the power contained in their blood and work secretly for the future of this country. Hundreds of years ago, the strongest astrologer appeared in this family. The name is Shikizaki Ki! Shikizaki Jiji made a great fortune-telling after he became an adult. His gaze spanned endless time, seeing the development of countless creatures, and the destiny of this country in the future! After that, no matter how Shikizaki Jiji changed the history he saw, the end of fate will always be the end of the unchanging country! This makes the talented Shikizaki Kiki unbearable. Although there are still hundreds of years before the countrys demise, he was born with a negative concept and could not sit back and watch all this happen. He denied the future and planned to completely change the future with his own power. For this reason, Shikizaki Kiki became a great swordsmith! Relying on the information of the future he saw, he forged twelve complete deformed knives, and taught a man who loves swordsmanship but is naturally hard to learn swordsmanship, and let him pass on everything he has learned. The disciple of Shikizaki Jiji is the first master of the virtual knife stream, and one of them! And these are the initial causes of the virtual knife stream and the twelve completed deformed knives. Subsequently, Shikizaki Kiki made all the arrangements, using various or coincidental or inevitable factors, he let the descendants of the virtual sword passed down in the period of the eighth generation of the Owari shogunate to come out of the mountain and set foot on the sword. the road! On this road, the descendants of the virtual knife will experience various things, evolve from a knife to a human, and then experience the pain of hard work, and completely transform into the most outstanding work of the knifemaker named Shikizaki Keki, the virtual knife. ! And this work will kill incompetent shoguns in this era, thereby changing the future... "If you dont show up, you will die someday in the future, and Yan Qihua will go through the painful and memorable transformation and embark on the road set by Shikizaki Jiji. This is Shijizaki Jiji. The real process of Ji Zhudao!" Under the service of the maids, Nagato took a sip of tea, and looked at the change of Ji''er and Qihua''s surprised expression. By the side of the few people, the expressions of the remaining leaders of the Shiniwa Ninja Army, whether Deny Hime, Yoshida Uemon Saemon, or Shiniwa Ninja Army changed drastically. But its no wonder that anyone who knows that she lives on a stage set by others, and is a destined supporting role, will not look very good, especially Denial Ji, even if she is a descendant of Shikizaki, she cant stand herself. Become an ancestor''s chess piece. "I don''t want to blame you for death!" At this time, the natural Qihua spoke, and Jiu''er''s face was immediately touched, but Nagato clearly saw it. In the depths of Gu''er''s eyes that no one could see clearly, the one that couldn''t escape. Viper! That is the demon of a woman named Jiaier, a demon that cannot be shaken off! Nagato understands that Gua''s true identity is the daughter of the former mastermind of the Great Rebellion, Hida Takabi, and others. His father launched a war to correct the history that was tampered with, but was killed by Yun Qihuas father and witnessed his death. She fell into an abyss that couldn''t help herself. Under such a demon, even if it is her own feelings, she can use it as a pawn. Her life is only for revenge. and so-- "For my brother-in-law, you can change it!" Thinking like this in her heart, Nagato calmly activated her sword of karma, and the undetectable sword aura suddenly appeared deep in the girl''s eyes, and the sword cut off the poisonous snake in her heart.Fubooks www.fubooks.org Without anyone knowing, Nagato''s sad future was completely cut off! "Seven Flowers!" The poisonous snake in his heart was cut off, and the feelings that had been suppressed for a long time finally broke out. I just don''t know if the feelings have been suppressed for a long time. The next moment, the white-haired girl suddenly fell into a shaky position, and fell into Qihua''s arms, causing natural Yan Qihua to panic. at this time-- boom!!! A violent roar erupted in the courtyard of the Hujian Temple in Qingliangyuan. Everyone followed the sound and saw that in the slightly smoke-filled courtyard, it was the true garden phoenix. No, Shijizaki Jiji''s entire body fell from the sky and smashed a big hole. "What''s wrong, Mr. Shikizaki!" "If there is only such a little power, Qijin will be disappointed!" The next moment, a leisurely voice came from the sky, and I saw Yan Qishi falling down lightly, seemingly comfortable. Before Shikizaki Kiki proposed the idea of ??an end, Nanami immediately swept the battle and knew everything through Nagato''s consciousness connection. Naturally, she couldn''t bear the use of her brother in this way. In a sense, Qishi is also a younger brother! "Ahem!" "It deserves to be Yan Qishi!" "In the human history that I have observed, there really is no genius stronger than you!" Faced with Qimins provocation, Shikizaki Kiki did not refute anything, but walked out of the big pit indifferently, put his poisonous sword into its sheath, and made a posture of drawing a sword, However, in the future, there will be someone called Kojiro. Your man will not inferior to you too much." "He invented a powerful swordsmanship, which is also famous in the more distant future. I will use it as my final blow!" "Oh, then I''m looking forward to it!" Upon hearing Shikizaki''s words, Yu Qishi smiled. Suddenly, the air in the entire space solidified, and the murderous intent was scattered everywhere. Until a certain moment, Nagato casually threw out the tea cup in his hand... Click!!! The sound of a broken teacup seems like a signal! "Secret Sword Yan Return!!!" "Void Sword Flow and Profound Meaningful Disintegration!!!" The two great secret moves crashed in this courtyard, and huge vigor overflowed, destroying everything...... .. 960 Chapter 023 Ends and Goodbye First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yan return! Swordsmanship is famous in many planes. As we all know, swallows can withstand the wind and avoid the blade. It has nothing to do with whether it is fast or slow. No matter what kind of knife, there is no way to swing without vibrating the air. They just feel the vibration and change the direction of flight. Therefore, no matter what kind of blow it is, the swallow cannot be cut down. The knife is just a line, and it makes sense not to catch the swallows that come and go in the air. What if the swallow must be cut off? Then, just surround it with a retreat. One knife attacked the swallow, and the other blocked the swallow''s retreat, which was evading by wind.However, they are very sensitive. With this long knife, they can''t keep up with the second one. To be successful, they must be executed almost at the same time in an instant. If they are all at the same time, they will be too slow anyway. For this reason, there should also be a third cut that blocks the side retreat. In an instant, Shikizaki performed such a terrifying and mysterious swordsmanship. He cut out three swords in an instant, and surrounded everything around Qiji. The girl fell into the encirclement and suppression of Shikizaki Keiki''s three swords like a swallow. "The ultimate meaning of the virtual knife stream is smashed!" Facing the peerless swordsmanship displayed by Shikizaki Jiji, Qishi did not panic. After hundreds of years of baptism in the virtual sword flow, the ultimate meaning that was finally forged was more perfectly displayed from the girl''s hands. boom!!! ... ... Time flies, and three years have passed in a blink of an eye. The battle three years ago, even Shikizaki Jiji, who had been able to interfere in history four hundred years ago, died after all. No matter how strong Yan Fan was, he was restricted by this plane, and it was only three consecutive draws. The gap between the three draws was very short and short, but even the shortest gap was still clearly captured by the eyes of Jijigu. As a result, Shikizaki Jiji died. Died under the ultimate profound meaning of the virtual knife stream he created, evolved over hundreds of years. In fact, this is also normal. He couldn''t defeat even the original Yon Qishi, let alone with the help of Nagato, he went further. If Nagato and Kikyo are excluded, the girl is truly the strongest in all planes, without any moisture, and without any dead ends, absolutely invincible. If in the original fate, Yan Qihua still has a one-thousandth chance to defeat her sister. So, the chance now is zero! No doubts! After the death of Shikizaki Kiki, the story of the sword that was performed in the island country naturally ended.First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com Negative Hime, Kaguer, and the remaining forces of Shinto Ninja Army formed the dawn branch of this plane, and left the means of control and the wisdom of some other planes as the foundation of the organization, and Nagato left the island country with Yan Qimin , Start a journey around the world. They traveled all over the island country, crossed the oceans, wandered on the American continent, unscrupulously walked into the holy land in the hearts of the believers of God, crossed the Mediterranean, through the Sahara, and then came to the mainland of China. At this time, it is already the third year of travel. After three years of gestation, this ancient country, located on the west side of the Far East island country, is undergoing earth-shaking changes in a precarious, ancient country. The Anzi left by Nagato himself, Ling Tian, ??the pseudo-rebirth, has raised the banner of righteousness, recruited soldiers and horses, and became a leader of the rebel army in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasty. Starting from the frontiers of the Ming and Qing dynasties, to defeat the Qing army to gain military merit and money, buy guns, and even develop a gun brigade that fits this era. The uprising along the coast has occupied more than half of the entire land of China within three years. Still expanding. Li Zicheng''s play of rebelling and claiming king has been robbed by Ling Tian. The Qing Dynasty, which has not yet risen, has been strangled in the cradle, leaving only the largest Ming Dynasty, but its demise has also entered the countdown. Ling Tian is already the most famous rebel general on the land of China! Even so, there are many so-called righteous men who couldn''t help but rush to him, running back and forth for him. However, these are not the focus of Nagato''s attention. The red-haired boy pays attention to only one thing, or one person, and that is platycodon. On the ninth day of returning to the land of Shenzhou, Nagato and Yan Qishi finally met the spotless and impeccable witch in a remote small mountain village in the northwestern region of China. However, the situation of Kikyo at this time was really beyond Nagato''s expectations. "Uh, is that the sister Kikyo that the master never forgets?" Holding hands with Nagato, standing side by side on the top of the mountain, Yu Qishi looked at the foot of the mountain. There is now a dilapidated village, laughing remnants, and broken buildings everywhere, blood and corpses all over, just like a ghost on earth. And in that world of ghosts, Kikyo walks expressionlessly, still spotlessly clean. As the witch advances, all the remnants who have been attracted are pierced by the light, and died on the spot! In Nagato''s narrative, Yun Qishi understands that the first Kikyo was the witch-maiden who guarded humans and killed monsters. In the face of human beings, Kikyo always can''t help but take action. but-- At this moment, in the sight of Yan Qishi, the bellflower at the foot of the mountain shot an arrow directly, blasting a certain deserter from a distance to the spot, and Yan Qishi felt a little puzzled in his heart. What kind of softness is this? It is completely disregarding human life. what! "Banji?" Nagato was also shocked to see such Kikyo. Although I have been a little dissatisfied with Kikyos soft heart, after all, when Kikyo is dealing with monsters, his fighting power is so powerful that Nagato can bear it, but now that Kikyo is killing people by himself, Nagato still feels a little wrong. with. If Nagato hadn''t really sensed it, Kikyo''s will was steadily firm, shining with a unique light, I am afraid he would not be able to sit still. Obviously, as the blood at the foot of the mountain continued to flow, the Miko''s strength became stronger and stronger. ps: I wanted to stay up late last night and I accidentally overslept. I have to go back today. The update depends on the situation, but at least the update will be stable tomorrow... 961 Chapter 024 Are You Going to Shoot Me? First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The raging flame is burning... Strolling in the dilapidated village, the spotless maiden is out of step with the surrounding environment, yet looks strangely harmonious. In Kikyo''s eyes, the sight of the burning building remains, the dead bodies of the villagers, and the remnants of soldiers fleeing in a hurry are all a standard hell on earth. During the stroll, hot white light burst out from the witch, killing all the remnants nearby. It''s just that a few remnants have already run out of the white light''s punishable range. Frowning, Kikyo drew a wooden arrow from the quiver behind it and put it on the wooden bow in his left hand. In the sight of the Mikos aim, the remnants who fled in a hurry were covered with red brilliance with different shades of red. This is the magical powers that are automatically derived from Campanulaceae after reaching a certain level during the three-year journey. industry! Karma, which is karma! When beings do negative things to sentient beings, the world, and even other indescribable existences, karma will be generated. Karma is a kind of predestined condition in a sense, but this predestined condition is evil, negative, and bad! Aim the bow and arrow in his hand at the remnant with the darkest color. "If it were me three years ago, I am afraid I would not be so decisive!" Such a thought flashed in my mind, the arrow in the hands of Kikyo had been launched, and in an instant, the wooden arrow turned into a hot white light, blasting out thousands of meters, and directly blasted an embarrassed remnant into scum. . boom!!! There was a turbulent roar, and a lot of smoke and dust was raised on the ground. Seeing the fate of their comrades, the other remnants immediately used their arms and legs together, running faster, and dared not look back at all. The remnants did not expect that when they had escaped from the battlefield, they encountered such a evil star while robbing a remote village. They were so scared that they could only continue to escape. "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you go!" In the three years of troubled times, Kikyo has thoroughly understood that this type of remnant is more harmful than any bandit or robber. In the past, she has been merciful to this kind of existence more than once, but it often caused more harm and caused more innocent people to die. In this way, Kikyo will understand that those deserters on the battlefield are completely It''s a wolf! The wolf who lost the bondage of the army! therefore-- "I won''t be naive anymore!" "You are all burdened with a lot of karma!" "Then, please pay it back!" When his thoughts turned sharply, Kikyo activated the arrangement he had made secretly on the arrow just now. Whoosh whoosh!!! More slender white light broke out from the smoke and dust that rose thousands of meters away, catching up with the other remnants and slaying them one by one. In a blink of an eye, all the remnants lost their lives. With the passing of these lives, in Kikyo''s eyes, the red karma dissipated, and some mysterious and mysterious substance was fed back to Kikyo''s body.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com Not long after, a detached breath flickered from the shrine maiden''s body, and disappeared in an instant. It''s just that the appearance of the witch looks more harmonious with the entire space. Killing is for protecting lives, but not killing people! Obviously, Kikyo has overcome his shortcomings of being unable to deal with humans, and has reached another level. Snapped!Snapped!Snapped! At this moment, indifferent applause echoed in Kikyo''s ears. The witch turned her head and saw it. On the small road in the mountains, two figures were walking in tandem, headed by a red-haired boy, with purple eyes full of admiration, and it was Nagato. Behind Nagato, there was a woman in kimono who looked rather weak. Just the first moment when I saw this girl, Kikyo thought of a knife. What the other party was hiding under the frail appearance was a terrible knife. Even the current Kikyo would feel a chill after seeing it. . "Unexpectedly, you have made such a big improvement in just three short years!" "It seems that your path has been completely determined!" Nagato''s voice was very soft and slender, but from a few hundred meters away, it was clearly transmitted into Kikyo''s ears, showing that Nagato''s control of power has reached the point of superb power. "confirmed!" "But not necessarily what you want to see!" Seeing the two of Nagato strolling by, Kikyo''s face was expressionless, and a slightly fierce aura gradually exuded from his body. Nagato was slightly astonished. The next moment, Kikyo took an arrow and placed it on the wooden bow, and the arrow pointed directly. Red-haired teenager. The world seemed to stagnate for a thousandth of a second at this moment. After a little bit of astonishment, Nagato stopped, a slight dignity appeared on his face. Qimi, who was originally behind Nagato, appeared in front of Nagato for the first time, exuding a sharp sword intent. Holding the platycodon, he said in his mouth: "Master, are you sure that this person is not the enemy?" Qishi can feel that the witch hundreds of meters away is serious, even if the other party hides it perfectly, Qishi, whose sword intent reaches the extreme of human beings, can still recognize the other partys murderous intent. Of course, in this murderous intent, There is a lingering impurity. The opponent''s will is still lingering! Seeing the observing ability of the ancient eyes of Jiji, Qishi caught this information instantly, and she was about to violently subdue the witch a few hundred meters away. However, at this moment, Nagato stretched out a hand and pressed Lived on Qishi''s shoulders-- "give it to me!" That unwavering tone instantly blocked all Qishi''s choices. The girl in kimono pushed away automatically and stood beside Nagato. "Are you going to shoot me?" Seeing Qimi walking away, Nagato started slowly walking towards Kikyo, "Why do you do this, I am curious, and I am even more curious, can you really do something against me? Kikyo!" Kikyo said nothing, and gradually frowned as he watched the red-haired boy walking by. ps: In the next chapter, you are my biggest monster!.. 962 Chapter 025 You are my second biggest monster! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Da da da! Nagato''s progress was neither fast nor slow, seeing it getting closer and closer. Time stretched indefinitely between Kikyo''s thoughts, and the minds of the red and white maiden kept jumping, and the memories of the past burst in her heart, whether it was the love of the past life or everything after Nagato''s rebirth, all echoed in her heart. Kikyo understands that Nagato likes herself. Because of this love, Nagato even set himself free and allowed himself to touch everything he wanted to do, just to get his heart in the future. Kikyo understands all of this. The power of time is extremely great, many unchanged, and quietly changing over the years, just like the relationship between Nagato and Kikyo! In a sense, Kikyo also likes Nagato after so many years. Even just one step away, Kikyo will completely become Nagato''s lover. but-- "industry!" "A lot of karma!" "More than one world''s karma!" In Kikyos sight, Nagato has world-class karma that surpasses single digits, and even some karma has reached a level that can destroy the world. The sin is extremely sinful, and the sin is inexcusable. It is Nagato. . Whatever death row prisoners and the like, the karma that they carry on their backs can be even hundreds of millions of times more than Nagato''s. Although Nagato has already achieved the''Escape One'', in a sense there is no cause and effect. But that doesn''t mean that Nagato can really avoid karma and fate. Just like two people doing business, the contract of the business is causation, and the understanding between the two is fate. As for fate or karma, it needs to be said separately. Of course, Nagato, as the one who escaped, is not immune to karma, but he can get rid of the influence of karma. Peerless monster! When I saw Nagato again, Kikyo had only one thought in his mind. This makes Kikyo, who sublimated his way of breaking demons into the way of breaking business, Nagato is simply his natural enemy! However, the feelings that Nagato had cultivated with Kikyo over the years kept pouring out, repeatedly vetoing the maiden''s rational judgments. In a flash, the maiden''s mood kept shaking. at this time-- "It seems that you are still hesitating!" In the indifferent voice, Nagato had already arrived in front of Kikyo, and the arrow happened to be on the red-haired boy''s heart. It seemed that as soon as Kikyo let go, the demon-breaking arrow could penetrate Nagato''s heart. "Are not you afraid?" At this time, the aura on Kikyo''s body became stronger and stronger, like a sword about to be unsheathed, "Although you are very strong, if you take me an arrow without defense, even you will be overwhelmed." "Indeed, Kikyo, you do have the power to hurt me!" No one knows the horror of Kikyo more than Nagato. Naturally, he also knows that if Kikyo shakes, he will be severely injured, but Nagato still has no timidity on his face. "But, you are platycodon, so you will hesitate, hesitate to have a chance, so I am willing to bet on this opportunity." No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com "Indeed, if you don''t hesitate, I won''t be me!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Kikyo couldn''t help but sighed for a long time, "Even, I don''t use it to experience myself on this plane. In the heavens, I''m a person who proves the way." With words, Kikyo finally slowly let go of the bow and arrow he pulled away. Nagato understood that Kikyo made no mistake. Long ago, Nagato understood the terrible state of Kikyo''s mood. After experiencing the emotions of the previous life, coupled with some of Nagato''s hands and feet, Kikyo''s state of mind has even reached the state of forgetfulness. The rose curse imprint invented by Nagato back then, Platycodon grandiflorum is the only person who is immune to it purely by his state of mind. If you want to, Doraji can actually set foot on the so-called path of heaven with its own talent and temperament! As the saying goes, God is not benevolent, and all living beings are humble dogs! If Kikyo stepped into the realm of heaven, it would naturally be able to instantly remove the weakness of his inability to kill, because in Kikyo''s eyes at that time, everything was the same, and monsters and humans were just a kind of creature. At that time, there was naturally no shortcoming that could only kill monsters and could not deal with humans. It''s just that Platycodon grandiflorum is after all. He didn''t choose to give up his feelings. Instead, he went through earthly baptism to wash away the weakness in his soul and make his already bright heart appear brighter and more beautiful. It is precisely because of this that Kikyo couldn''t ignore the feelings he had accumulated with Nagato over the years. but-- "Isn''t that great?" Through the karma between himself and Kikyo, after Nagato thoroughly understood the situation of Kikyo, he stretched out a hand and said softly on the cheek of the frivolous maiden, "This kind of thing is endless, endless, but also Its easy to get lost." "Then, let''s make an agreement!" "My path will not stop, and my karma will be more and more!" "So, starting today, I will be your beacon, the strongest and greatest demon on your way forward, the eternal demon!" Nagato''s words, like a thunderstorm, directly hit Kikyo''s heart. Uncommonly, the girl felt a little unstable in her heart, and even subconsciously wanted to retreat, but when Kikyo just took a step back, she felt a strong arm on her waist and directly swept it over. . The next moment, the peerless maiden was directly embraced by Nagato and held tightly. In an instant, Rao was Kikyo, and when he faced such a hug for the first time, his head was blank. At this time, the sound of a teenager''s slight breathing and a faint voice appeared in the ears of the witch "So, accept me completely!" Hearing the words of the red-haired boy, the witch embraced in her arms was silent. After a while, she slowly responded softly, and then the witch raised her head and said: "From today, you are my biggest demon, one day, I will..." But before the words were finished, the witch was forced to kiss by the boy, blocking all words... ps: Damn it, it seems that I didn''t write that feeling in my heart!.. 963 Chapter 026 Dao Zuo meets third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Kikyo kissed and confessed. No one knows how unspeakable the excitement in the heart of the red-haired boy at the moment Kikyo agreed. The pursuit spanning several decades is the first time for Nagato. In contrast, the sense of accomplishment that Nagato has gained, as well as the incomparably smooth thoughts in my heart, even in a vague way, the power flowing in Nagato seems to be smoother. Embracing the beautiful body that was also bred by the World Tree, the red-haired boy savored the incomparable beauty of the weak maiden. With the bonus of mutual understanding, even the bellflower could not bear it. The maiden''s face was all red, and the whole person was almost lost in this tenderness... however-- "Ahem!" "Although I don''t want to disturb you, but..." Suddenly, the faint coughing sound caught the attention of the two of them, especially Platycodon grandiflorum. They returned to their senses in an instant. They pushed open Nagato and backed three or four steps before they saw that they were standing not far away. The seven realities of the place. The kimono girl at this time is tapping the front right of her body with her finger. Following the girl''s fingers, Kikyo saw it. At the far end, a mighty army was rushing in. Not long after, the sound of tens of thousands of horses rushing into the ears of the three present. "cut!" Because the good thing was disturbed, Nagato couldn''t help but whispered slightly. After that, the red-haired boy was about to take his two girls to avoid the army and go to other hidden places to stay warm. It''s just that sometimes things develop, not based on human will! boom!!! When Nagato pulled up the hands of Kikyo and Qimi''s Qianqiansu, and was about to walk along the path where he came, the sudden sound of gunfire echoed in the ears of the people of Nagato. At the same time, Nagato San A rock about a hundred meters in front of the man shattered. "stop!" "Stop me!" "Stop all of them!" In the next moment, there were many different shouts, followed by horses galloping forward, and cavalry with guns at once. The guns in each lancer''s hand were pointed at three people. The meaning of Nagato and others shooting at every move. "court death!" Seeing this scene, Nagato''s eyelids narrowed slightly, and a cold light flashed deep in his eyes. Its just that before starting, Nagato felt that the hand holding Kikyo was slightly moving, and the girl persuaded her willingness to kill less, and suddenly emerged from the bottom of Nagatos heart. This is the inherent skill of the two people who are connected . At this time, many Lancers had arrived, and they surrounded the Nagato trio. Wow! Numerous cavalrymen separated on a path that could only be crossed by one person. The next moment, a sweaty BMW walked out of this path. Sitting on the BMW was a man who looked ordinary but was full of domineering men. As soon as this man appeared, Nagato''s face appeared a little surprised. Even Nagato didn''t expect to encounter each other here. Ling Tian!186 Chinese Network www.186zwxs.com Three years ago, Nagato created a pseudo-traverser on a whim! Nowadays, most of the people who ordered the land of China will appear here. However, I can also see here that Nagato does not pay attention to Ling Tian, ??or even ignores it. After all, everyone is nearby, and Nagato doesn''t even know it. "Sure enough, I read it right!" Compared with Nagato''s surprise, Ling Tian didn''t care about his creator. His gaze swept towards Qiji and Kikyo, "It''s actually the shrine maiden dress and kimono from the island country, who are you! " While speaking, Ling Tian did not hide the scorching heat in his eyes! In this era for three years, Ling Tian had a very comfortable life. Although it was quite difficult at the beginning, but now he wants the wind to get the wind, the rain to get the rain, and the women of the entire Chinese land let him choose. It''s just that no one can compare to these two women who look like island countries! Thinking about it this way, Ling Tian''s gaze at Nagato instantly became very unkind! Suddenly sitting on a more beautiful woman than the future emperor, this made Ling Tian, ??who had become accustomed to the sole dignity, able to bear it, the red-haired guy who could not stand Ling Tian the most was the little white face that Ling Tian hated the most. If Nagato knew his little white face evaluation in Ling Tian''s heart, he would definitely go away! Of course, even if he didn''t know the other party''s thoughts, Nagato was in an extremely bad mood at the moment. In front of Nagato, he showed his intentions or something to his woman. This was completely fatal. Even if it was Kikyo, he gave up the idea of ??persuading Nagato for the first time, and Qijin revealed even more. A sweet smile. When Nagato was angry, Ling Tian suddenly felt a panic. It seemed that something bad was about to happen. Just looking around, Ling Tian didn''t notice any abnormalities. If anything, it was probably because the faces of the three people surrounded by the army were too calm, and they didn''t look like people surrounded by the army at all. not good! Thinking of this situation, Ling Tian''s heart suddenly became lumpy, but it was too late! "Really!" "Making you, I don''t know if it is my mistake!" "However, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a whim anyway." The next moment, the red-haired boy released the hands of the two girls and wandered up. The cavalry around wanted to lift the guns, but found that they couldn''t move at all. One of the horses knelt down and moved on. The unmovable cavalry started off. Bang bang bang!!! For a time, the sound of the collision between the human body and the earth one after another. Ling Tian''s mood also followed one after another, his face was extremely ugly, especially when he felt the terrible force that suppressed himself so much that he couldn''t move at all, the pseudo-traverser was in a bad shape. Isn''t the situation at this time developing like a plot often found in novels? The supporting actor brought a group of boys, ready to pretend to be stepping on people, but was slapped in the face by the protagonist who pretended to be a pig! The only problem is that I dont seem to be the protagonist, but a supporting role! ps: There is one more chapter, just end this plane and enter the Holy Grail chaos!.. 964 Chapter 027 Dragon Qi and Scourge Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! As Nagato approached, the coercion increased. In an instant, the strongest sweaty BMW of all horses also knelt down. Ling Tian, ??the false traverser, rolled down directly and fell at the feet of Nagato. The red-haired boy stepped on his back. The powerful force burst from the feet of Nagato, causing Ling Tian to vomit blood instantly. Although when Nagato made the opponent, he set up what dragon team master was. But no matter what he is, there is no counterattack when facing the maker. Otherwise, how could Nagato be so kind! "It''s really weak!" Nagato was a bit dull at the time when he trampled the opponent so easily. Although he was used to invincibility, Nagato still didn''t like such boring crushing. Even if the manifold was a car, it was more interesting than this. As if hearing Nagato''s words, the man at the boy''s feet let out a low roar. But it was still unable to get rid of Nagato''s repression. The future emperor, who was almost predetermined, actually fell to such a fate, not only Ling Tian was extremely sorrowful and angry, but even the cavalry around him felt the same way. Ho Ho Ho!!! At this moment, Nagato''s ears echoed some kind of dragons from another interface. This situation gave the red-haired boy a hint of surprise. Not long after, the roar of the dragon grew louder and louder, even Kikyo and Qishi felt it. On the spiritual level, a five-clawed yellow dragon appeared out of thin air, roaring at Nagato, trying to suppress it from the spiritual level. Nagato. It''s just that this behavior is doomed to be futile. That Longwei was in front of Nagato, no different from the breeze. The coercion that can affect Nagato must be at least higher than that of Longwei, and it will be increased hundreds of times! however-- "What an unexpected situation!" "Does the common will of the emperor and his subjects in the future awaken the country''s dragon spirit protector?" "Moreover, this dragon spirit..." After perceiving the spirituality of this dragon Qi, Nagato''s brain flashed, and then a weird smile appeared. He stretched out his finger and dashed on Ling Tian''s body. In the next moment, a large number of ordinary people could not see Ling Tian''s body. , Dense lines of cause and effect. That is the monstrous cause and effect of Nagato and Ling Tian! The grace of creation is greater than the sky. Although for Nagato, it is just a casual matter, for Ling Tian, ??it is a terrible cause and effect that cannot be erased. With such a cause and effect, Ling Tian can''t turn the sky in the hands of Nagato! "Take this cause and effect as a sacrifice, and the dragon gas will change hands!" After revealing the cause and effect, Nagato immediately activated his own sword intent to cut fate and cut it off directly. The terrifying power after the massive cut of cause and effect directly changed the world and transferred the dragon energy that belongs to Lingtian''s gradually forming kingdom to his own name. under. In an instant, Huang Long froze and stopped moving. Ho Ho Ho!!! The next moment, there was a huge dragon roar on the spiritual level, and nine huge dragon heads slowly appeared from the void, hideous and stalwart!Literature under the pen 2020 www.dst9.cc One of the dragon''s mouths opened wide, and it directly bit the stiffened Huanglong, completely swallowing it in an instant! boom!!! After swallowing the yellow dragon, the eyes of the nine dragon heads seemed to flash with brilliance, exuding a more powerful aura, and directly collapsed the entire mental level. The next moment, whether it was Ling Tian or the surrounding cavalry, they all spoke. He vomited blood and was utterly wilted. Naturally, Nagato didn''t care about this. At this time, the red-haired boy''s mood was immersed in the origin of the dragon in his body. After swallowing this dragon aura, Nagato found that the origin of the dragon had grown slightly and seemed to become more energetic. In comparison, the original Dragon Origin was too calm. "It''s a good harvest, it seems that you can eat more dragon energy in the future!" Perceiving the changes in the origin of the dragon, Nagato thought this way in his heart. As for the country that loses its dragon spirit, Nagato would naturally ignore it. After all, in Nagato''s mind, the world is its own. And the countries in their own world are no different from the gangs on their own territory. No manager cares who the gangs on their territory belong to. What they care about is whether those gangs are honest! As long as it wasn''t for a country like that of the Qing Dynasty, where massacres were carried out everywhere, Nagato didn''t bother to bother about it. "Since you have swallowed your dragon energy, let you go this time!" "Send the rest of your life well!" Now that he had swallowed the opponent''s dragon energy, Nagato thought about it, and then let him go. Anyway, after losing the dragon qi, Ling Tian will also lose his enterprising spirit, and he will even die in about ten years. After all, the dragon qi is the spirit of a country, it is the luck, the system, the peoples mind, etc. The foundation of the country evolved from all the convergence. In an instant, the coercion felt by everyone around him suddenly dissipated, making everyone feel comfortable and frightened. Turning to come to Qishi and Kikyo, Nagato directly stretched out his left and right hands, and at the same time two girls lived upstairs. "Let''s go!" "Let''s go home!" With that said, there was a ripple in the space around the three of them, and in a blink of an eye, they disappeared in the ripple, leaving only the dumbfounded people in the same place, and the remorseful Ling Tian. At the moment when the cause and effect broke, Ling Tian actually knew something about Nagato. Although not many, he understands that Nagato is comparable to a god! And I actually offended God... postscript: Ling Tian, ??who had lost his dragon spirit, was no longer the once brilliant genius general after all, and lost his edge. Fortunately, in the early stage, Ling Tian had accumulated a lot of advantages for himself, coupled with some modern knowledge in his mind, after several bumps and bumps, after more than ten years, Ling Tian still unified the entire Shenzhou. It''s just that it''s very sad that Ling Tian died on the second day of becoming emperor. The empire he founded was also completely collapsed after a few years of lingering. Hundreds of years later, archaeologists discovered a letter of confession from the emperor''s death in the tomb of Emperor Ling Tian that was accidentally discovered. It narrated a story that shocked the whole world. The name of the story: Scourge! .. 965 Chapter 028 The invitation to war is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The main city of Tianjie Baiyu! After many renovations, the central area of ??the main city has completely become a beautiful scenic spot. It was probably because it was too far from the ground and was above the sky. The sky above was a blue sun with hot rays, two magic moons glowing with red and light blue halos, and faintly visible stars appeared at the same time. On the ground is an endless sea of ??forests and sometimes lush grasslands. All kinds of cute little animals live in it, running around freely, chirping softly, adding a lot of anger. In the center of the scenic area is a large emerald-green lake. The surface of the lake is as quiet as a mirror. There is not a trace of waves on it. The water is very clear and you can almost directly see the bottom of the lake. The surface of the lake is filled with water vapor and a rainbow is suspended on it. On the top, it looks beautiful. Near the lake, there is a huge villa with a garden. The garden is as large as a few football fields. At the center is a fountain that continuously sprays brilliant water and light. There are white passages on both sides of the fountain. It is a piece of green gardening, low green bushes, and colorful flowers. All kinds of flowers at different seasons were blooming at the same time, and the whole garden was filled with a faint fragrance of flowers. The villa has nine floors of rooms, mainly white, with exquisite statues carved on the edges of the eaves and windows. It looks very elegant and solemn in the East, but also with the freedom and mystery of the West, and it looks extremely delicate. On the third floor facing the fountain, there is a spacious balcony, behind which is a huge room. From the layout point of view, this is undoubtedly the best place in the whole villa. At this time, the sun was up three poles, but the room was still pulling the sand-like curtains. Not long after, the curtain was opened in a corner, and the red-haired boy with the topless body slowly walked out from there, behind him, vaguely You can see the shadows of several girls... "It looks like the weather will be very good today!" Strolling on the balcony, the red-haired boy first looked at the sky and then around, feeling so emotional, then he walked to the edge of the balcony and looked down at the scenery below, with a little admiration on his face. "It''s really good, this kind of weather is just right for the expedition!" Suddenly, the sound echoed around. The next moment, the sunlight shining in the sky appeared slightly distorted, and a red-haired woman came out from the stagnation. Her body was full of bold and uninhibited aura, which was very impressive. Good impression. The person here is not someone else, but one of Nagato''s lovers, Uzumaki Kushina! "Why is it just you, everyone else?" The appearance of Jiuxina didn''t cause the red-haired boy or Nagato''s accident, but what made him more concerned was that for some reason she was the only one who appeared, and the others did not arrive here. "Anyway, as long as there is no problem in Baiyu Kyoto, you can respond to the call of the Holy Grail, right?" Hearing Nagato''s question, Kushina turned his head and looked at the room behind the balcony. He saw through the curtains some scenes that were unsuitable for children, and a wry smile appeared on his face: "Also, although the husband''s approach is nothing wrong." "But the sisters don''t like to see their husband sleeping with other women, even if the so-called other women are their own sisters." "In the end, I can only come here!" After Kusina finished speaking, Nagato fell into a little silence.80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com At this time, it has been five or six years since Nagato left the world of sword language... During these five or six years, Nagato had a very comfortable life. First, he ate all the women including the bellflower, and then Nagato continued to devour the dragons energy to finally push the origin of the dragon to a more powerful point. Finally, there were several more plane planets in the sky above Nagato''s heaven, and the background grew again. At this moment, nearly ten years have passed in Xingyue World, and the final duel between Nagato and Xingyue World is finally about to unfold. In the room behind them, there are the girls who were not selected to participate in this war. After all, the war will not end soon. In order to stabilize his rear, Nagato spent several days and took them all at once. ''Clean up''! "Forget it, I have said what to do anyway!" After a while, Nagato exhaled a long breath, and said calmly, "They are not little children, they will do their own things, and the others are not particularly important." Nagato also understood that even by himself, it was impossible to create a perfect crystal palace. After all, girls have their own independent will. It is possible to make dozens of girls get along in harmony, and even when the number of Crystal Palace is increased in the future, it is very easy to do. This is already a proof of the strength of Nagato, and many men can''t do this. "Nana, your task is very heavy!" As he spoke, Nagato had already come to Kushina''s side, put his arm around the girl''s shoulder, and whispered, "At that time, the defense of the entire Dongmu City will be up to you!" "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Leaning on Nagato''s arms, Kushina''s eyes showed a little warfare. The power of the godslayer from the body and the power of the nine big-tailed beasts all responded to this warfare, making the girl seem to show her sharp edge, but considering that she was in Nagatos arms at this time, her red hair The girl still resisted that sharp edge. "Ok?!" "Nana, it''s already started!" "get ready!" After a while, Nagato, who was keeping warm with Kushina, suddenly let out a soft moan. He let go of the girl in his arms and took a few steps back. At the next moment, a few different fluctuations suddenly echoed in the surrounding space. Afterwards, the same magic circle of summoning emerged at the feet of Nagato and Kushina. It was the hero summoning magic circle of the Holy Grail War, and it was also an invitation to war with the roots of the moon and the two major restraints. "Announce!" "Your body is under me, and my destiny is on your sword!" ps: Everything is difficult at the beginning. After thinking for a long time, let''s start like this!.. 966 Chapter 029 The second call in the church! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Announce!" "Your body is under me, and my destiny is on your sword!" Along with the stunned vast magic power surging wildly, the crisp voice echoed in the rather dilapidated church. The dozens of knights standing outside the church couldn''t help shuddering after sensing the fluctuations of that magical power. In the knights'' intuition, there seemed to be something terrible to come out. His instinct is urging them to escape. It''s just that as the knights of the church''s heretical interrogation knights, they will never allow themselves to escape. But chaos is always inevitable! "It has caused such terrible fluctuations before it even appears. It seems that what Karen summoned is not an ordinary existence!" The headed middle-aged knight ignored the chaos of the knights around him. He looked through the gap in the door of the dilapidated church and saw the white-haired girl in the black battle suit on the summoning magic circle inside the church. just-- "If you can, I really don''t want her to be the summoner!" Looking at the white-haired girl, there was a hint of worry on the middle-aged knight''s face. The girl''s name is Karen, Karen Aldasia! A genius girl with stigmata at the age of nine, but because her mother committed suicide violated the Churchs Hadith, even if she possessed extraordinary talents, the church refused to let her share Gods blessings and did not baptize her. In short, she is just a weapon of the church. In the eyes of the middle-aged knight, this kind of existence is not suitable for becoming the hero of the Holy Grail War, but there is no way. For some reason, in the fifth Holy Grail War, the curse on the participants cannot be transferred. In order to discover the behemoth entrenched in the Far East, the purpose of the Holy Grail Alliance, it is necessary to participate in this Holy Grail War! In the past ten years, the development of the Holy Grail Alliance has been terrible. One of its strong manifestations is that in this extremely eastern island country, many temple churches are directly abandoned. In the strategy of the church, the Holy Grail Alliance is undoubtedly a heresy! In order to find out the details of the heresy, therefore, the middle-aged knight entrusted by the core of the church can only take the risk of having Karen summon the heroic spirits and participate. "I just hope you are obedient and don''t have bad thoughts!" "if not" With this thought circulating in his heart, a cold light flashed in the middle-aged knight''s eyes. The thoughts circulating in the middle-aged knight outside, and the chaos of other knights, Karen didn''t know, or didn''t have the energy to understand, the extremely surging magic power made the girl concentrate all her attention. If not, the magic will definitely run away and tear her apart! "If you follow the destiny of the Holy Grail, follow this will, this truth, then respond to me!" Feeling the magical power flowing in the body slowly flowing out and converging with the magical power of the great source, Kallen continued to recite the words of his own words in her mouth, feeling like a burnt red iron stamped on her skin. A drop of cold sweat was left unconsciously on the girl''s face! At this moment, she actually sensed the slowly approaching breath from the incomparably distant time and space. The breath was only sensed, causing the stigmata on Karen to agitate.Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com The terrifying aura that was approaching seemed to be the nemesis of the stigmata! If it is other church members, after sensing this breath, they will definitely stop calling, even if that will make the church''s plan to explore the details of the Winterwood Holy Grail Alliance through the Holy Grail War to fail. After all, in their eyes, stigmata, a god-given thing, a gift from God, cannot be profaned. But Karen was not so religious in her heart. On the contrary, this kind of blasphemy made Karen feel a little pleasant! So, she tried her best to call out the last spirit of words "I swear here that I am the person who accomplishes all the good deeds in the world, and I am the person who conveys all the evil in the world. This is a contract. Come, the devil from outside the world!" At the end of Yan Ling''s speech, something unexpected happened to Karen. next moment-- boom!!! An unprecedented roar suddenly erupted, and the dust and smoke burst out! The door of the originally dilapidated church burst open under the erupting devilish wind, and everything in the church was shattered. Even the entire church was almost destroyed as a result, but the crumbling appearance was obviously not going to last long. "Ok?!" Standing at the forefront of that magical explosion, Karen originally thought he would be blown away instantly. But after making a defensive action for a while, Karen unexpectedly discovered that she didn''t seem to perceive any impact on her body. Putting down her hand, the white-haired girl saw it. The red hair standing in front of her, blocking the impact for herself juvenile. After close contact, Karen found that the opponent''s body was flowing with an aura that made him feel natural enemies. Inexplicably, Karen understood. He is the enemy of God! just-- "Why don''t you wear clothes on your upper body!" After being silent for a while, Karen said such a sentence, which made the red-haired boy also slightly astonished. Afterwards, the red-haired boy laughed and said indifferently the words that made ordinary girls blush, "Because I just rolled the sheets with my lover before being called, and I haven''t had time to wear it." "There are still such things in the Hall of Valor, no, you are..." At this moment, Karen suddenly remembered. At the end of the summoning, the Holy Grail Heroic Spirit Summoning Spell that he had changed inexplicably, his face showed a very obvious surprise, "From...from outside the world..." "Oh, your insight is not bad!" Before the girl had finished speaking, Nagato interrupted the other person. At this time, the red-haired boy''s eyes had scanned the surrounding environment where the smoke was gradually dissipating, and his face seemed to be smiling. "Interesting, this is actually a church?" "It''s ironic that my existence was called out in the church!" "Fortunately, there is no true god in this world, otherwise you will definitely be angry!" .. 967 Chapter 030 The Devils Right Hand Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Karen!" "How is this going!" "It''s just a heroic spirit summoning ceremony, how can there be such a big movement!" At this moment, with calm voices, the paladins squeezed into the nearly destroyed church, interrupting Nagato''s narration, and the red-haired boy''s face suddenly showed a little dissatisfaction. "Well, this is..." After seeing the red-haired young man standing in front of the white-haired girl, the headed middle-aged knight was about to sigh with emotion, but before he could finish his words, he was stimulated by the red-haired young mans aura that completely contradicts the gods. , There was a terrible seriousness on his face. With the solemn face of the middle-aged knight, the rest of the knights also drew their swords to guard. The Cavaliers had anticipated this situation. After all, the heroic spirits summoned by the Holy Grail are very random, and the chance of summoning heroic spirits that contravene the church is not small, and it may even summon some heroic spirits who blaspheme the Lord. With their leader posing such a posture, it is clear that this hero is heresy! The knights thought so. At this time, it was naturally a war of the heretical interrogation knights! just-- "who are you!" Unexpectedly by the knights, the middle-aged knight didn''t do it right away. Instead, he hinted that all the knights would retreat and asked, as if he was delaying time. "Huh?! Interesting!" Naturally, the opponents small movements could not escape Nagatos perception. The red-haired boy directly ignored the opponents problems and scanned the next knights with interest. Sure enough, the churchs knights are much stronger than ten years ago. I can feel the gap between you and me." From the moment it arrived, Nagato has known that the moon world, which has been merged with parallel planes, has become a thousand times stronger! In a sense, the Xinglun plane is definitely the strongest plane Nagato has ever seen. Even the most blessed celestial realm among the heavens and all realms, in terms of its foundation, is a little worse than that. Compared with ten years ago, the biggest change of Xingyue at this time is that there are fewer restrictions on the magic of creatures. Standing in place, Nagato can perceive the magical power factor floating in the air in every breath, and in front of Nagato''s paladins, every body is filled with magical power, which is comparable to some ordinary people ten years ago. The low-level death. Among them, the headed middle-aged knight, the magic power in his body even reached the level of a middle-level deadman. "Arrogant heresy!" "Dare to look down on us!" "Go to hell, cross cut!" Soon after Nagatos words fell, the middle-aged knight felt bad, and as expected, the next moment, not far from him, three young and energetic paladins violently violently poured magic power into the knights sword and brandished them. Out. "Humph!" Facing the attack of the three knights, Nagato didn''t have any emotion on his face. At the next moment, there was a violent fluctuation in the space in front of the red-haired boy. A wanderer dressed in a cloak appeared out of thin air, holding a thorn-like magic spear, and instantly swept all the three knights who would attack. boom!boom!boom!Destiny book www.yyshu8.com After three consecutive collisions, the three young knights directly smashed through the wall. Such a sound immediately awakened all the knights, and saw that the knights burst into fierce auras. If it weren''t for being blocked by the middle-aged knight, they might have completely charged up. Not that middle-aged knight is timid! But in his eyes, the guy who was suspected of being a wanderer just appeared was even more terrifying, the red-haired boy also looked unpredictable, and the wanderer in front of him was a sword at all, absolutely sharp. Do it rashly, there is absolutely no life, death is absolutely worthless! "Ah, I have smelled the breath of a strong man in this world!" "Your Majesty, has the war begun?" At this time, the rogue dressed in a cloak was silent for a while, and slowly spoke, but his voice was unexpectedly ethereal and sweet! "Yes!" "The war has begun!" "From now on, as the right hand of the Demon King, conquer this world for me, Lancelot Dulac!" Seeing this pure and incomparable steel obedience god, Nagato also seemed particularly happy, and said so. "I am very honored!" The wanderer lifted his hat and bowed slightly to Nagato. It was just the appearance of the wanderer that surprised everyone present except Nagato. It was a young girl in the second half of her teens with outstanding beauty. The honey-colored hair embedded in the silk fabric is not long, the figure is tall and slender, and the appearance is as delicate as an angel. It is clearer than anything. The natural transparency is like a cool breeze blowing through the grassland. The blue of the sky. Lancelot, the second of Nagatos recovery, an extremely pure god of steel! "Ok?!" Just as Nagato was about to say something, his face suddenly moved. The next moment, Nagato pushed Karen out behind him, and said to Lancelot, "Then, in this world, Qings first task is to play your own duties. Before I come back, protect him. This lady." "Other than that, it''s all up to you to judge!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato''s figure turned into a light, entered a state of superb speed, and disappeared here. "what?" After a while, Karen was suddenly startled. At this time, the white-haired girl realized what had happened just now, "How can there be such a servant, who actually left after he said, this is simply..." "Excuse me, lady, I must interrupt you! The relationship between our master and you is just a contractor, not a master and slave. It is almost impossible for us to imagine that our master will be in the so-called slave position." "Also, there is some danger here, please stay away a little bit!" Before Karen had finished speaking, Lancelot interrupted her, and then looked at all the knights, fighting intent to burn-- "Although you are not a strong enemy, but as I came to this world... Well, warm up? Yes, warm up! As a warm up object, you are enough to wait, so draw your sword, knights!" . 968 Chapter 031 Goodbye and Promise Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanbuzi City is far away from Dongmu. Just when Lancelot was looking for the bad luck of the Templar knights, Nagato had already turned into a light and arrived here. It was midsummer night, and the sky was shining stars. On the slope filled with stars, the figure in the light-colored kimono was so vivid. When he appeared here, Nagato kept silent, watching her silently. Before that, Nagato arrived here alone after receiving a super long-distance transmission from the other party. The existence in front of me is a girl with the [Devil Eyes of Straight Death], the Patriarch of Liangyi Family, one of the four exorcism families, two rituals. Being able to see through the death of all things, coupled with the excellent physical fitness gained from training since childhood, coupled with a little protection from the protagonist''s aura, in the original work is almost an explosion of combat power. Although the road of destiny has long been running on another parallel track, it is still unclear whether she can kill the Quartet as before on this world line, but her ability will not change. She would never feel good with a knife. Although the two rituals were very strong, they were nothing compared to the one in her body. Due to a certain experiment in the Liangyi family, as the girl who inherited the name Liangyi, her fate was determined before she was born. Like all magicians in this world, the Liangyi Clan is also eager to reach [Root]. It''s just that the Liangyi Family is not a traditional magician, so its vain attempt to reach the [root] is also very abnormal.However, this is reflected in the four exorcism families. The Liangyi Family wanted to reach the [Cause of the Root] through the cultivation of multiple personalities. As a result, they did a lot of such things, but unfortunately they were born with some failures. Only the two rituals met the requirements and possessed the perfect dual personality, namely [style] and [weaving]. And then, the "two rituals" actually established a connection with [the curse of the root], and gave birth to the third personality, the physical personality of the two rituals, which manifested as a very gentle female personality, claiming to be able to do everything. Of [roots], Although it is a bit exaggerated, there is nothing wrong if it is limited to this world. Because the physical personality of the two rituals is, in a sense, the outflow of the root, the personality of the root! The two rituals at this time are this personality. "long time no see!" After staring at each other for a long time, the root cause slowly said, "I regret it a little bit. In your body, I can feel that the power of killing gods that is not restricted and restricted is unexpectedly powerful." "Without such strength, how could I agree to such a condition!" Facing the root cause, Nagato said without hesitation, "After all, I am the one who has the advantage. I lack the power of my origin. The mistakes of the Moon World cannot be corrected, but you are missing. I just develop slowly. That''s it." "The problem is, you don''t want to wait anymore!" After speaking at Nagato, the girl immediately added. Suddenly, the two were relatively speechless. In this moment, both of them understood that the words had no meaning.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com This war is completely a war between Xingyue World and the Nagato Heavens and Worlds. Who dominates the war? Xingyues three major wills are unwilling to become vassals and hope to form an alliance, but Nagato only accepts surrender and does not accept alliances. "Then, let''s set specific rules!" After a while, Nagato said leisurely, "This war cannot last too long. A war that is too long will put a lot of pressure on the world. I don''t want to accept a broken world in the end." "Time is one year!" Hearing Nagato''s words, there was a gleam in the root-type eyes, and then he said, "If the war cannot be ended within a year, on the last day, the leader will directly start a separate decisive battle." "no problem!" Nagato nodded, and then put forward his own opinion, "In addition to us, there are some restless guys in this world. It is recommended that you clear the court before the decisive battle. I don''t like being beaten by others." Im fine, because I only have myself!" The girls eyes flickered, as if she was constantly communicating with someone, Gaia also agreed. She has to deal with a lot of things, but Alaya disagrees. Alaya can do everything for victory. Extremely!" "understood!" "It''s worthy of being a collection of primate consciousness, and humanity is manifested vividly and vividly." Nagato was not too surprised by the girl''s answer. After all, Alaya is like this, or that human beings are like this, so it is not surprising. "From now on, the world authority of your three consciousnesses must be sealed!" Subsequently, Nagato proposed one of the most demanding conditions, but also the most necessary. If the world authority is not sealed, Alaya will give Nagato a national resistance, Gaia will give Nagato an earth explosion or something, or the root will come to a world to change something, they dont need to play war games at all The chessboard has been lifted! "That''s natural!" In this regard, the three major consciousnesses had already prepared for it and reached a consensus, and the girl naturally nodded in agreement. "Then, the last thing is about Zhu Yue!" "We understand what you are going to do. We can only say that neither Gaia nor I will take action, but Alayas guardian may take action. After all, Zhu Yue has the mission of exterminating humanity. For Alaya, it must be removed. of." "I understand!" Nagato nodded and motioned to the other party, while the girl shook her head. Then, Nagato stretched out his hand. The girl was taken aback for a moment, and then she also stretched out her hand. Between the hands holding hands, the mysterious contract is reached in an instant, and it spreads directly to the world with a certain mysterious fluctuation. Vaguely, the world''s top forces have foreseen the prelude to that chaos. In this way, in a few words between the two, the most turbulent year of the Moon World in the next year has finally begun slowly, and the war on the fate of the world has completely started at this moment... 969 Chapter 032 returns, unexpected battle first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The root type is definitely a black belly. Standing on the long slope, Nagato held the unconscious girl in his arms, and came to such a conclusion in his heart. A few minutes ago, when Nagato and Genwon formally reached a pre-war agreement, Nagato was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Genji suddenly said something that Nagato almost couldn''t react to "Then, I will ask you after the two ceremonies!" Then, without waiting for Nagato''s answer, the girl closed her eyes and fainted directly in Nagato''s arms. "Hey, what do you mean!" Seeing this scene, Nagato frowned immediately. "It means it literally!" "From now on, the two ceremonies will be on your behalf. As long as you take care of her and ensure her safety during the year, you can do anything to her? For example, warm the bed, train, even if you have children with her problem." "It''s getting late, it''s time for me to leave too!" "Don''t worry, I will tell you about [Shi] and [Weaving]. Although you can''t talk directly face to face, you can still give her a hint and let me do it. Don''t worry! "Then goodbye, the next time we meet is the day of the decisive battle!" As soon as the voice echoed in the ear, the will of the root disappeared. It was obvious that she had returned to the outer world to make the final preparations. Holding the girl in his arms, Nagato was speechless. Actually asking the enemy to take care of her body, the root style is definitely a weird thing, but I have to say that her approach is indeed very useful, if she does not do this, Nagato is really likely to make some hands and feet on this body. Nagato doesn''t feel ashamed because of this. Being able to do tricks also reflects his own ability, doesn''t it? However, when Gengen Shi directly sent this body to Nagato to protect him, he would protect it with the pride of the Demon Lord. If not, the Demon Lord''s face would be a little shameless. "Forget it, she is also a very nice girl anyway!" Although I didn''t catch a cold for such forced-like things like the root cause, Nagato didn''t care much for the sake of a young girl who was still very good at the two ceremonies, and immediately hugged her with the princess. "This is not the right place, go back first!" With this in mind, Nagato flew high in the sky holding the two ceremonies, and flew fast in the direction of Fuyuki. Because he was holding a girl, Nagato did not enter a state of superb speed. The speed in that state is different for ordinary people. Say, a little bit soon. After all, the so-called speed can be compared to the speed of light! However, even in normal flight, the speed of Nagato was not slow, and it flew out of Guanbuzi City very quickly, and even more than ten minutes later, it approached Fuyuki City, but when approaching Fuyuki City, Nagato unexpectedly discovered , Lancelot''s battle is not over yet. This made Nagato a little surprised. As a god of incompetence, Lancelot is really strong. As a pure to extreme steel god, even Athena, who is almost in the highest position, is defeated in her hands. This kind of existence, even with a child''s play mentality, should have solved those knights within the time of communicating with the root cause.Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com and so-- "What''s the accident?" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato speeded up, and instantly approached the church that had called him. Just looking from a distance, the church has been shattered, leaving only a few debris. On the wide and bumpy ground in front of the church, the two figures staggered back and forth, and the sound of weapon collisions continued to make the Nagato Somewhat surprised. Outside the battlefield, the white-haired girl was confronting the middle-aged knight who looked half-dead. I don''t know what the middle-aged knight said. Although the white-haired girl didn''t seem to have changed on the surface, through the contract, Nagato could clearly perceive the wave of her heart. "It''s really troublesome!" Sighing in his heart, the next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared beside the middle-aged knight, and then kicked it out, kicking the middle-aged knight into the air, and then fell heavily. Nagato''s sudden move made the white-haired girl startled. "I said, what are you shaking!" Landing lightly, Nagato slowly approached Karen holding the two rituals, her purple eyes staring at each other, causing Karen to put a lot of pressure on, "You who have the courage to summon me, are you hesitating to shake something? !" "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Karen took a step back and snorted. Just now, the middle-aged knight used to help Kallen to accept the baptism of the church as a condition, and he was ready to persuade Kallen to use the magic spell. This caused Kallen to be repelled by the church from childhood and unable to accept the baptism. Only after Nagato appeared, Karen immediately calmed down. Then, she also understood that the words of the middle-aged knight were purely fooling her. The stubbornness of the church was not the first time Karen saw her. If it were not, she would not have sensed Nagato''s killing when she was summoned before. After the breath of God, he continued to call without hesitation. Yes! Obviously I have given up my mind, what are you still thinking about! Thinking of this in her heart, Karen had already recovered her state of mind, and then the girl glanced at Nagato, especially the two ceremonies in Nagatos arms, with a trace of sarcasm on her face, "I thought you were where, it turns out Become an abductor!" I have to say that Karen is indeed a very qualified poisonous girl! boom!!! Just before Nagato spoke to irony, a fierce roar suddenly broke out on the surrounding battlefield. Ignoring Karen, the red-haired boy turned his head slightly and saw the smoke and dust covering the entire battlefield. The next moment, Lancelot, wearing a windbreaker, broke through the dust and flew upside down, straddling the ground. Long traces. Then, the center of the smoke and dust filled with a trembling magical atmosphere, and the strong coercion slowly echoed... The scene of this scene caused the red-haired boy to frown slightly, and then the corners of his mouth lifted slightly "Interesting!" .. 970 Chapter 033 The second more vow to ride Anhans! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the smoke and dust in the center of the battlefield gradually dispersed. The existence that was fighting against Lancelot and was not weak, gradually appeared in front of everyone. It was a silver-haired young man in a red coat. The red coat on his body was not small. Under the coat, the tight black clothes fully exposed his toned muscles. His blushing eyes made no secret of the youth''s sharpness. Killing intent. The most unique thing about the silver-haired youth is his hands and the weapons on both hands! The young man''s left hand was wrapped in a bandage, showing obvious burns, but his left hand was still holding a large gun that shone with a sacred breath, and his right hand looked a little stiff, holding a huge magic sword on it. The demon aura that spread to the surroundings was emitted from this huge demon sword. "Ride the oath, Ann Hans?" Seeing the other party''s appearance, Nagato, who had been in the world for more than ten years, immediately thought of the other party''s identity. The eighteenth seat of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, the alien ancestor among the dead! It is said that Ann Hans took his place only after killing the original owner, the eighteenth of the previous generation, and was scornfully called a bladed sword by the dead. His heresy manifested as that he often hunted other "ancestors" for personal purposes and had a certain cooperative relationship with the church. Unlike the other twenty-seven ancestors, they have the inherent ability to excel from the crowd, but rely more on their own superior willpower and action to fight. Unlike the dead who became pure-hearted because of being immortal and immortal, Anhans has a profound obsession similar to human beings. He used the right hand that was still human to hold the magic sword Avengers snatched from the ancestors of the previous generation, and his right hand was neurologically necrotic. At the same time, he held the churchs sacred burial cannons with the left hand of the dead, and his left hand is also Burn fester. In short, this is a mess! Although I don''t know why the other party appeared here, it''s not a strange thing to appear here based on his relationship with the church, and maybe the other party is the person in the burial organization. After all, the burial organization is not without the precedent for having the ancestor of the dead as a member. For specific reasons, Nagato was too lazy to care about it. But since the opponent has appeared in front of him, let him hunt him! Nagato made a decision when his mind turned sharply. However, before Nagato could act, Lancelot moved a step to the left, blocking the straight line between Nagato and Ann Hans. Howling! "My lord!" "Your will will definitely be executed." "Of course, this person is my prey, please don''t interfere and hand him over to me!" Even if she loses her incomprehensible characteristics, steel is still steel. The unparalleled struggle and chivalry make her prefer to give up her own advantages and want to fight equally with the enemy. "Humph!" Hearing Lancelot''s words, Anhans couldn''t help snorting coldly.Yoyo Book Union www.uutxts.com However, he did not refute stupidly. After all, Lancelot was originally a terrible enemy. Although he had just pushed back the opponent, he did not feel that he had the upper hand. Even in Anhans'' perception, the girl in the cloak retained a great degree of power. Under such circumstances, if the red-haired young man who seemed extremely dangerous alone had joined the battlefield, even if he was one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, he would be overwhelmed. just-- "I had known that I would not participate in the affairs of the Church in Winterwood City. Obviously, before the prey had waited, he encountered an incomprehensible enemy. I should say that it is indeed the Holy Grail Alliance that the Templar Church and the Magic Association are extremely jealous. The site?" Although there is no expression on the surface, Anhans'' intestines are all regretful at this time. "Ha, there is no way, I will leave it to you, Qing!" Knowing Lancelot''s unchangeable characteristics of steel so far, Nagato sighed and gave his order, "Go, my servant, in the name of divine might, do your best to annihilate the opponent!" "Please enjoy it, my lord!" Following Nagatos order, Lancelot burst out with a strong power, which made Anhans face suddenly change. The next moment, Lancelot burst out with a flash of light, instantly from the wanderer in the cloak. The change of dress became a peerless military god with silver armor. In an instant, Anhans felt the pressure increased! The opponent''s strength has increased several times in an instant, which surprised the ancestor of the dead who originally felt that the opponent was foul, and then, it was more than ten times depressed. "It''s going, my enemy!" However, Lancelot would not pay attention to the depression in Anhans'' heart. At this moment, the military god broke free from the shackles, and the will to fight was like a tide overflowing in his heart, and his beautiful ethereal face showed a touching and warlike smile. "In response to my lord''s expectation, I will crush the enemy, and I will turn it into lightning, tearing the enemy in front of me!" Accompanied by the spirit of speech, the vast divine power bursts out, turning into a stream of electric current to flow in the silver war god, making Lancelot more sacred and threatening. Seeing such a scene, Anhans desperately stretched out. Out of my left hand, I pressed the button of the gun! boom!!! Amid the sudden roar, the sacred burial cannons that struck the temple church burst out magic bullets that merged with the five elements, heading towards Lancelot. At the same time, Lancelot also Launched an attack. I saw the peerless military god turned into a flash of lightning, unbiasedly charged towards Anhans! The knight charge! This is the simplest and strongest attack method of the Lake Knight! Performing this kind of attack undoubtedly showed that Lancelot was prepared to defeat the enemy''s will in an instant. boom!!! In an instant, the frontal charging lightning collided with the magic bullet. Suddenly endless smoke and dust swept up, and the air wave dispersed, but in the next moment, the silver lightning broke the smoke and dust! Lancelot''s charge turned out to directly crush the magic bullets burst by the scripture! In a blink of an eye, lightning struck Ann Hans!.. 971 Chapter 034 Victory and mutation third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Amid the violent collision, Anhans flew upside down. Immediately after flying upside down for a certain distance, the ancestor of the dead fell down and hit the ground fiercely, raising a lot of smoke. And Lancelot initiated a lightning-like charge. After facing the Scripture Bullet and the frontal collision with An Hans, it also stopped where An Hans was originally due to resistance. As far as the scene is concerned, it seems that Lancelot has defeated the ancestor of the dead, Anhans! however-- "As expected to be my enemy, I escaped the attack that we must kill!" After knocking out the enemy, the pretty face of the silver war god standing in the same place showed a faint smile of joy, but what she said was surprising. "Ahem!" At this time, there was a slight cough in the smoke. Immediately afterwards, the red figure wandered out of the smoke and dust, looking even more embarrassed. An Hans held a huge magic sword in his right hand, and the gun in his left hand had been destroyed. Obviously, An Hans blocked Lancelot''s charge at the expense of that weapon just now. Throwing away the damaged gun, Anhansis scarlet eyes stared at the military god without blinking, without saying a word, but the killing intent in those eyes had completely conveyed what he wanted to express. Lancelot. "It''s so good!" If other people are facing the killing intent of the ancestor of the dead, they may hesitate, but as pure steel, Lancelot will definitely not. On the contrary, the war god will hold her inverted thorny scarlet demon spear In front of him, the whole person exudes a fierce breath again. boom!!! The inverse thorn-shaped magic spear collided head-on with the huge magic sword called the Avenger! The army god holding the magic spear and the ancestor of the dead man who held the sword in his hand looked at each other at close range, each filled with the purest killing intent, like two beasts looking at each other, and smiled tacitly. Bang bang bang!!! The next moment, both of them disappeared. At the same time, red and white afterimages appeared and disappeared, accompanied by continuous collisions echoing around, and the waves of air caused by the collisions, the power and demon pressure swept across the surroundings wantonly, cracks appeared on the earth, cracks and debris. Blow everything away. As one of the few of the ancestors of the dead, who does not use the inherent barrier as the strongest ability, Anhansis action and willpower are absolutely superb. Close hand-to-hand combat is the greatest strength of his body. The ancestor of the dead Few of them dared to fight him close. But his opponents are also not general. Not to mention the origin of Lancelot, as the god of steel who has wandered on the earth for more than a thousand years, only to pursue the battle, and even for these, the pure steel that can be forgotten by his own old master, Lancelot The same is not bad, maybe even stronger. As a result, the battle between Lancelot and Anhans instantly entered a stalemate. "impressive!" Karen, who was standing with Nagato, couldn''t help but sigh as he watched the battle like a myth. Although in the past ten years, the destructive power of the mysterious side of the entire Lunar World has been improved by more than one due to the slight lifting of the limits of the creature''s magical power, but there are still few battles of this level, at least Karen has never seen it. "It looks like there are two things?" Biquge www.sckean.com In fact, Nagato was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the eighteenth seat of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead disciple, who did not even have an inherent barrier, and was rather unremarkable in the data, was actually at such a level. In Nagato''s field of vision, in the battle between the two, Anhans caught a flaw in Lancelot Swipe the sword and cut!!! The vast magic power is crazy output, and Anhans attempts to kill with a single blow! however-- "Unfortunately, it was all in vain!" When this thought reverberated in Nagato''s heart, the environment on the battlefield changed, and an inexplicable thick fog suddenly appeared. The next moment, a huge magic sword slashed through the air, and the vast magic power turned into a long slash. boom!!! As soon as Ann Hans made a sword, a huge crack was cut into the earth in an instant. However, Anhans''s face changed suddenly at the end of the crack! The ancestor of the dead man clearly remembered that his sword was slashed straight towards the head of his opponent. It clearly hit the opponent, but there was no real feeling. The opponent disappeared silently in an instant. Up. "It''s a pity, my enemy!" "I am a white horse, a symbol of lightning and fog, and an immortal steel!" In the space where Anhans cut the sword, the ethereal voice reverberated in his ears. The next moment, the mist that lingered around gathered and turned into a silver armored military god, with the scarlet magic spear facing him. Ann Hans threw out brazenly. Whoosh!!! The piercing sound suddenly burst, the magic spear turned into silver lightning, and it blasted towards Ann Hans. The vows knight could not respond, and was hit in an instant. The whole person flew upside down under the lightning. . Bang bang bang!!! Surrounded by silver lightning, Ann Hans broke several trees in an instant, and then slammed into a broken wall dug out for the construction of a nearby church. The whole person was nailed by the magic spear and embedded in it. "Yes, cough cough..." Although pierced by the magic spear, Anhans was obviously not dead yet. The life force of the ancestor of the dead was extremely tenacious, just just opening his mouth to say something, an electric current suddenly appeared in Anhansi''s body, making the ancestor of the dead trembling all over, coughing violently, and even coughing up blood... At this moment, the situation suddenly changed! Above the broken wall where Ann Hans was, the extremely dark water flowed down slowly at some unknown time. Hiss!!! When the running water touched Ann Hans, an unknown voice reverberated. Ann Hans''s body was paralyzed by the electric current, and suddenly there was severe pain, which made this dead man who thought he was not afraid of pain. Zu roared silently. "Ahhhhhh, isn''t this the master Anhans who is rumored to be here to hunt his concubine?" "Why so accidentally hit the river of death of my concubine!" "Do you want to be a concubine''s collection too?" ps: Because of some things, it was delayed. This is the third one to come late!.. 972 Chapter 035 Goodbye, the undead princess first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The pitch black current filled with the breath of death slowly flowed down from above the broken wall. Immediately afterwards, the soft female voice suddenly echoed around, causing Ann Hans, who had been watered by the pitch black current, to suffer extreme pain, and while uttering a silent roar, it gave people a feeling of extreme peace. Just like the call of death, people can''t help but cast into that silent eternity. "Humph" Seeing this scene, Lancelot frowned, and the current faintly flowed through his body. Obviously, in the face of this sudden change, the silver military god was very dissatisfied. You must know that the opponent was defeated by her, and it was her captive. Now someone has taken action against her captive, which is already provoking the military god. Up. But before the military god took action, Nagato''s voice came leisurely, stopping her movement. "Stop it, Qing Lancelot!" "That''s not the enemy!" I saw that the red-haired boy didn''t know when, he had already hugged a girl, passed through the vicinity of Lancelot, walked to the edge of the dark stream, looked at the familiar scene before him, and said: "It''s been a long time, Xia Lei!" This is like a scene of talking to oneself, and in the next moment, I immediately got a response! "Long time no see, you are finally back, Kelly!" It was still the same female voice before, but it sounded a little more excited. The next moment, a magic circle appeared on the pitch black in front of Nagato, a girl wearing a white dress and a hat appeared out of nowhere. Although the girl''s skin is slightly healthy and wheatish, it should look quite energetic, but in fact, anyone who sees this girl can heartily perceive the stagnant world and death! The eleventh seat of the ancestor of the dead, the princess of the dead, Xia Lei. At the same time, she is the ancestor of the newly born dead that Nagato created in Xingyue World for more than ten years! "Yeah, I''m back!" "Then, I am ready to hold the whole world in my palm." Looking at the girl who hadn''t seen him for ten years, and perceiving the other''s tyrannical aura that was completely different from that before he left, Nagato smiled with satisfaction, and then unabashedly said his own ambitions, which immediately attracted the girl''s fascination. As a girl created by Nagato, she has no self-control at all in front of the charm that Nagato shows. "Finally, wait until this moment, Kelly!" "Kelly, wait a moment, I will clean up this guy, and then take you back to base camp." "In the past ten years, we have made great progress." At this time, she seemed to perceive something, Xia Lei said in a hurry, and turned around. The next moment, there was a fierce restlessness on the pitch black stream in front of Xia Lei, and Anhansi, who had been submerged in the black stream before, was struggling frantically, trying to escape the swallowing of the black stream. "Your struggles are all in vain!" Seeing this scene, Xia Lei did not have any sympathy. Instead, there was a little schadenfreude on her face, and she said cheerfully, "Huh, never thought, you have today, a sword!" Xia Lei''s dissatisfaction with Ann Hans was not without reason.Tiantian Book Bar www.tiantianshuba.com Not to mention the existence of such a maverick Anhans, which in itself makes most of the dead ancestors feel uncomfortable, it is this time that Anhans will act with the church, and it is for hunting Xia Lei. After all, the undead princess itself is another heresy among the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, alone, with less hunting resistance. Of course, what is most worth mentioning is that Xia Lei is one of their pillars as the giant holy grail alliance that has risen within ten years. In the past ten years, the undead princess has no idea how many guys who have attempted the alliance have been swallowed. Therefore, in the Magic Association and the Templar Church, Xia Lei is named. Hunting her is extremely valuable! However, I am afraid that Ann Hans himself did not expect that he would suddenly encounter existences such as Lancelot and Nagato, be defeated so cleanly, and then fall into the devouring of the river of the dead that Xia Lei is famous for. However, Ann Hans did not have the energy to think at this time, because-- Ho Ho Ho!!! Under Xia Leis will, in the entire seemingly peaceful and dark stream, resentful undead appeared one after another, sending biting attacks at Ann Hans. Thousands of undead directly attacked An Hans. Completely dragged into the depths of the river of the dead. Immediately afterwards, there was a sound of chewing, and occasionally there was still some bone crushing sound... "what!" Among the people watching, Karen couldn''t help but let out a scream, then covered her small mouth. In this regard, everyone present here expressed understanding. After all, when you see the white undead everywhere in the black stream in your field of vision, the terrifying number, coupled with the clear chewing sound, is indeed a bit worrying. Not long after, the chewing sound stopped, and the roaring undead also fell silent. Soon, the black stream became dark again, without any trace of life. "All right!" Seeing this scene, Xia Lei nodded with some satisfaction, then bent down, reached out into the black stream, and grabbed a scarlet big sword, which was the magic sword of Ann Hans, whose name was the Avenger. "Hey, Miss Silver Knight, do you need this magic sword?" Holding a big sword, Xia Leis face showed a little joy. After so many years, Xia Lei has not found any suitable weapon for him. The Avengers from Ann Hans made Xia Lei look very pleasing at first glance. . Although she liked it, she did not take it without notice as she had swallowed Ann Hans before. After all, in front of Nagato, Xia Lei didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. "Since you are a partner, the weapon will be given to you, but next time, it is absolutely not allowed to snatch my prey, otherwise, I will definitely treat you as my prey and give it to hunt!" Lancelot glanced at the magic sword lightly, but didn''t have much interest. Lancelot used a gun after all! "Thank you, Miss Knight!" "Then, let''s go! Kelly!" Xia Lei also accepted the magic sword, and the next moment, the black current swept out, surrounding several people present. The huge spatial magic circle appeared suddenly, and in the blink of an eye, everything including the crowd and the black current disappeared in place...... .. 973 Chapter 036 Nagato’s Daughters [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The night view of Fuyuki City is always full of mystery. All kinds of ghost stories and strange stories are circulating among the people in the city. It''s just that most people don''t know that those strange stories are true. In the place where the Holy Grail War originated, magicians and non-human beings from all over the world gathered. In the daytime, they can only live as ordinary people. At night, it is a moment for them to vent a little. After all, this is the core site of the Holy Grail Alliance! The sanctioners entrenched in this mysterious city are always staring at everything. In the past ten years, I don''t know how many unscrupulous guys have disappeared silently in the dark, or been beheaded openly. And many of these things have become strange talk, circulating in the city... At this time, the suburb of Fuyuki City. In the middle of the lush forest, is a white castle with a huge area. This is the castle built by the Einzbern family, and now it is the core base of the headquarters of the Holy Grail Alliance. Boom!!! At this moment, there was a wave of ripples on the barrier guarding the entire castle. The pitch-black color suddenly appeared from the translucent barrier, and quickly expanded into the form of a large whirlpool. Then, Xia Lei in a dress appeared first from the whirlpool, followed by Nagato holding the two ceremonies. Lancelot and finally Karen. "Arrived!" Xia Lei, who was walking in the front, said softly, then turned around and opened her hands, facing Nagato and others, especially Nagato, with a big smile, "Kelly, welcome home!" "Ok!" After hearing Xia Lei''s words, Nagato smiled indifferently. The two ceremonies in his arms were handed over to Lancelot to take care of him. Nagato looked around and couldn''t help but sighed, "After ten years of absence, there is no major change here, at least on the surface. Yeah!" "Well, this is no way!" Xia Lei turned and walked towards the gate of the castle, and said as she walked, "Not only here, but the place where you used to live hasn''t changed much, because Ai Li and Kui said that they are your traces and cannot be moved." Click!!! The gate of the castle opened automatically. When Xia Lei''s violent door was less than one meter, she opened it herself. The next moment, two silhouettes, one black and one white, ran out of the gate instantly, rushed from the left and right sides of Xia Lei, and quickly rushed into Nagato''s arms and hugged Nagato tightly. "My husband!" "Ten years, I finally meet again, husband!" "Long time no see! Alice Phil, and Aoi!" He hugged the two women who threw himself into his arms backhand, and Nagato''s words were softer than he could not even notice. In Nagato''s arms, there are two women who look full of maturity. The woman on the left has silver hair and looks pure white as snow, while the woman on the right has black hair hanging down and looks gentle and colorful. They are the two wives of Nagato Zai Xingyue, Alice Phil Einzbern and Chancheng Aoi. "Over the past ten years, you have worked hard!" 110 Literature www.110wx.com Holding his wives, Nagato was also deeply moved. I had made the decision to fight with Root on a whim, but left my two simple or virtuous wives in the dangerous world of Xingyue, which was indeed a bit reckless. But never thought, it seems that they still deal with it very well. "Presumably, I have done a lot of hard work!" In his heart, Nagato thought so. The red-haired boy could fully predict how the innocent life Alice Phil and the housewife Aoi Chancheng would struggle to grasp and develop the entire Holy Grail Alliance. When the three of them were warm, the door came out again one after another. Perceiving the movement, Nagato raised her head slightly and looked over, but saw that the former was the peerless witch Kikyo, whom Nagato had only brought into her arms not long ago, and the people behind Kikyo were the contractors who summoned Kikyo "Yes, Sakura?" In front of Nagato was a girl who looked very gentle and resembled Aoi, with long purple hair hanging down, and a red headband on the left hair. Standing there, she looked exquisite. "Yes, my father!" Looking at the red-haired teenager holding her two mothers, Sakura''s words were still calm, but the smile on her face and the joy in her eyes all expressed the excitement in the girl''s heart. The two women in Nagato''s arms looked at each other after hearing what their daughter said. Afterwards, the two left Nagato''s arms with a smile, and stood on the left and right sides of Nagato, so that Nagato and his daughter, or at least the daughter in name, face each other. Nagato accepted the thoughtfulness of his wives, stepped forward, and came to Sakura''s body and opened his hands. Sakura cleverly plunged into the arms of her father, and the unique fragrance suddenly poured into the tip of Nagato''s nose. Holding her daughter, especially the daughter when she grew up, a strange feeling in Nagato''s heart. "Grow up very well, this figure!" Such thoughts echoed in his mind inexplicably, Nagato hugged his daughter tightly, and whispered in the girl''s ear, "I have been a little sorry for so many years, my lovely daughter." "No, nothing." Some small voices of the purple-haired girl came from Nagato''s arms. The familiar hug and familiar smell from ten years ago made this purple-haired girl a little addicted. at this time-- boom!!! The golden light fell from the sky and directly fell on the ground outside the enchantment of Einzbern Castle, setting off a rather violent shock, and the smoke filled it, which surprised most people. Xia Lei thought that someone was making trouble, and almost couldn''t help but start it. just-- "Ahem! Nine Sinaia..." "I''ve said it, my sister, I''m not that old yet!" "Uh, well, sister, but your landing technique is too bad!" "Sorry, the world is different, I didn''t adapt to it." "Really! So, where is father?" The next moment, the two figures complained and walked out of the smoke-filled area...... .. 974 Chapter 037 Nagatos Daughters [Middle] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With words, the figures of the two young girls walked out of the smoke and dust and appeared in everyone''s field of vision. Walking in the front is a very capable eldest lady. The black double ponytail hairstyle, red tights, and sharp eyes all reflect the unwavering and decisive character of the other party! The girl is not someone else, she is one of the daughters that Nagato created in the world of the moon, Rin! Of course, it can also be called Chancheng Lin! Neither Rin nor Sakura were given surnames because Nagato himself did not have them, but unlike his own blatant and unscrupulous father, the two daughters used their mother''s surnames in front of others. And behind the black-haired girl with two ponytails, is a golden robe, red-haired Kushina. As the two of them moved forward, the barrier guarding Einzbern Castle automatically opened a small opening, which just happened to accommodate two or three people passing through. "What an interesting appearance! Rin!" Seeing his daughter appearing in this way, Chancheng Kui suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Uh, bad!" When Chancheng Kwai showed that expression, Lin''s face suddenly changed. Don''t look at her mother''s usual gentleness, but if she is really angry, she will definitely transform into a witch, and toss herself to the lust. dead. "No, it''s obviously made by sister Jiu Xinnai, why count on me!" "And I didn''t mean it. Who told me to automatically summoned when I was on duty. I couldn''t wait to see my father, so I could only fly here with the so-called speed of Sister Jiuxinai!" Thinking so in her heart, Rin didn''t really say it. Instead, she swept her eyes around and tried to change the subject, "I heard that our unscrupulous father has finally returned. Where is..." There were not many people here. Rin easily saw her hands on Sakura''s shoulders, turning her head to look at her Nagato. just-- "Father, father?" Looking at his father, who was as young as himself, Lin suddenly short-circuited. Unlike his sister Sakura''s gentleness and obedience, Rin, who is born with strong independence, always feels very awkward when he sees his father is still as young as his own teenager. "What''s wrong, don''t you recognize me?" Seeing Rin''s appearance, Nagato knew the girl''s mind. It is not that Nagato deliberately maintains a juvenile posture, but as a life that is extremely long, Nagato''s appearance has long reached the point where it is born of a conscience. In the case of an old mentality, Nagato is a teenager until death. "No, long time no see, father!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Rin immediately eliminated the distracting thoughts in his heart and said gracefully, "Ten years, now that you are back, then our family''s great cause is about to begin!" "You are very smart, Rin!" Seeing the daughter in this posture, Nagato nodded with a smile, then let go of Sakura''s shoulders, turned sideways slightly, and opened her arms to Rin, "Why, don''t you come to my father''s arms to review it?" Uh, so awkward! This is Lin''s somewhat ambivalent mentality at this time. Even if he really missed his father, even at this time, he still looked forward to it, but looking at his father who was almost the same age, he was born and independent, but felt extremely awkward. However, just when Rin hesitated slightly-see www.90dy.com Whoosh!!! A black shadow suddenly appeared on the side of Rin''s body, piercing the void at a speed like the air, and instantly approached Nagato. "For Lord Alaya!" "Go to death for me!" It was a black assassin spirit, wearing a white mask and a black cloak. It came in when the castle enchantment automatically opened its mouth due to the appearance of Rin and Yusina. At the time he thought was appropriate, he told Nagato The assassination was launched. This was an assassin from Alaya, who launched an attack faster than Nagato imagined. "Very delusional heart sound!" The assassins right hand turned into an alien, and the curse dedicated to vertebrates broke out in an instant. Invisibly, Nagato perceives it. In a mirrored space that only the assassin can observe, an etheric shape of himself appears. Mirror. The assassin''s claw did not touch him, but approached the mirror in the mirror space. This is a curse of empathy! In an instant, Nagato understood the opponent''s moves, presumably the assassin''s hand destroyed the mirror image in the mirror space, and he would suffer the same injury as a result. In short, it was a curse! "It''s a very good move. It is a one-shot kill for many heroes!" "It''s just a pity..." What made the assassin feel very weird, it was clearly in danger, Nagato still had no expression on his face, and he could still comment on his attack, and the next moment "With me, you will never succeed!" The abrupt voice entered the assassin''s ears, and in the assassin''s eyes, a girl in a blue kimono appeared at some point. The dark blue eyes made the assassin''s heart throb. "Asshole!" "No matter what your mess, kill the target first!" The panic was only a moment. The assassin''s arm had already touched the mirror image in the mirror space. When he was desperate to crush the mirror''s heart, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and his whole body was stiff. "how come?" In an incredible whisper, the assassin fell. In the dimming field of vision, he saw that the girl in the cyan kimono was holding a broken etheric heart in his hand. At the same time, his heart was also broken in his perception... "Why, you will be delusional too!" With such a question, the assassin turned into magic fragments and disappeared in place. Although the assassin disappeared, everyone present was overwhelmed. After all, it took only a second or two from the appearance of the assassin to the death of the opponent by Qishi''s own way. next moment-- "father!!!" Cheers of joy suddenly sounded, and the loli girl with white long hair did not know when she appeared, and she threw herself into Nagato''s arms and acted like a baby. "Dad! Daddy! You finally came back to see Ilia!" ps: There seem to be a lot of people, it''s quite difficult to write... 975 Chapter 038 Nagatos Daughters [Next] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"long time no see!" "It''s getting more beautiful, Illya!" A smile appeared on Nagato''s face holding the snow girl who suddenly fell into her arms and acted like a baby. In fact, it''s not just that Rin is a little awkward, Nagato feels the same, but he always feels that he is very young. Compared to the grown-up Sakura and Rin, it is true that Nagato is a petite girl like Ilia. Some real feelings of becoming a father. It feels the same as when I left ten years ago. "Sure enough, growth has stalled!" The distraction answered the girl''s words, but Nagato sighed in his heart. Ilyas Phil von Einzbern, although nominally the daughter of Nagato and Alice Phil. But in fact, she is the most outstanding product of the destroyed Einzbern family. As the little holy grail made by the Einzbern family, Alice Phil has a mechanism for the birth of a new Holy Grail, that is, when Alice Phil combines with a man, it will use the source of male life as a primer to stimulate that This mechanism will give birth to a new little holy grail during pregnancy. It was in this situation that Illiya was born. Although Nagatos source of life is different, Illya has gained a lifespan and physique that the ordinary little holy grail does not have from the beginning, but because the foundation contains a lot of technical transformations from the Einzbern family, Liya failed to grow for the second time. The girl who is now sixteen or seventeen looks just like a loli. "That, that..." At this time, Rin recovered from the assassination just now. The girl also realized that she opened the barrier that allowed the assassin to take advantage of it. Although it did not cause any harm, the self-blame in the girl''s heart is always inevitable. She wanted to say something, but found that she didn''t know what to say. . "Huh, idiot Rin!" Hearing Rins words, Illyas eyes lit up, her body still tired in Nagatos arms, she turned her head to Rin, and said condescendingly, If its not for my sister Qishi and I arrived this time, if Dad is injured Yes, you will be miserable." "No road race!" Rin, who was originally apologetic, immediately retorted unhappily when she heard what Illiya said, "My father is a fierce man who can talk positively with his inhibitions. How could he not be able to deal with a mere assassin." "You are quibbling, idiot!" Hearing Rin''s rebuttal, Illiya immediately jumped out of Nagato''s arms, and quickly walked to Rin''s body, pointing to the opponent in a serious way. "You are making trouble out of nowhere, short!" Holding his hands in front of him, Rin retorted condescendingly, relying on his height. "You just talked about being short, right now!" "I just said, what can you do!" In this way, the two of them seemed to ignore the occasion, and you were arguing with each other. There was a feeling of rejoicing in the enemy, which made Nagato feel very interesting, and couldn''t help but ask the well-behaved Sakura next to him: "The two of them get along like this on weekdays?" "Uh, it''s like this..." Reading Book Nest www.kanshuwo.net The good boy Ying was a little embarrassed, but when she thought that her father was asking, she truthfully said, "Sister Yiliya was born a few months earlier than Sister Rin, but she is not as tall as Sister Rin. Both want to be the eldest daughter. ..." "I know!" Nagato nodded in cries and laughter. In short, as the older sister, Elia is a loli, which makes Rin of the eldest lady feel dissatisfied with it. Why should I succumb to a loli, and then the relationship between the two develops into this situation . just-- Boom!! Two consecutive voices suddenly came out. I don''t know when, Chancheng Kui has appeared next to them, with a spoon that looks a little deformed in their hands, while Yilia and Rin both squatted on the ground with their heads trembling. "Really, why is it so uncomfortable!" "Obviously today is the day when my husband comes back, I don''t like to do it either, so..." "Be honest with you both, do you understand?!" While talking, the spoon in Kwai''s hand stretched out to Alice Phil''s side, was gently touched by her, and then directly restored to its original shape. The light on the spoon appeared deterrent in the eyes of Ilia and Rin. "I''m very sorry, my mother!" The two replied in unison, so fast, for fear that it might be a little bit at night. "Ha, it''s funny!" For this scene, Nagato walked forward with a smile. Before and after seeing Nagato, Aoi immediately threw the spoon in his hand, smiling awkwardly on his face. To tell the truth, Aoi and Alice Phil did it subconsciously. They dealt with various conflicts between Rin and Ilia on weekdays. Both of them have developed a habit. Now that I see Nagato, I just want to When I got up, I seemed to let my husband see the unsightly side. "Uh, that, husband..." Just when Aoi was about to say something, Nagato had already come to her, with one arm around Aoi''s waist, and the other at the same time around Alice Phil, and the two beauty instantly fell into her arms "Lets talk about advanced castle!" "Lets have a good chat tonight, talk about what we will do in the next year, as well as my journey in this decade, and your experience in this world." Holding the two women, Nagato walked slowly towards the gate of Einzbern Castle. The rest, including Karen, who was confused, followed tacitly. "correct!" Nagato, who was walking in front, stopped suddenly, turned his head to look at Rin not far behind him, and said, "Rin, although I like your admiration for me very much, but the restraint of the dialogue, its very difficult for me. It''s still too low-level." "I hope you can describe your father, my lord, with conquering restraint!" As soon as Nagato''s words came out, it instantly caused a violent shock in the Hall of Valor, far outside the world. In the deep room of the Hall of Valor, the girl in red bitterly crushed the tea cup in her hand, showing obvious signs on her face. Angry!.. 976 Chapter 039 Situation and Missing Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies. In a blink of an eye, night passed, and a new day had arrived. When the new life of the rising sun shines on the Einzbern Castle, the century-old castle is glowing with new life, and it is full of vitality, and the red-haired girl finally wakes up from the soft fragrant warm jade. "Well, is it just past eight now?" Stepping out of Alice Phil and Aois obsession, Nagato put on the clothes that his wives had prepared, and glanced at the two sleeping beauties who were still lying on the bed. Nagato estimated that today they probably I can''t get up. After entering Einzbern Castle last night, Nagato had a long conversation with his wife and daughter. First, I explained the current situation, and then told each other about the things within ten years. Nagatos legendary travel amazed the wives, and the daughters are yearning for them. Nagato is a foundation for their mothers and daughters. Quite moved. You know, the Holy Grail Alliance is now entrenched in the east, even if compared with the Magic Association and the Church Church, which have thousands of years of accumulation, although it may not be as good in terms of background, it is not too bad, and it can be called the world''s top power. God knows how hard those girls put in to achieve this level. Nagato couldn''t help but be moved. Until midnight, the daughters went to rest, and naturally it was the story between Nagato and the two wives. Ten years of longing broke out completely last night, and the craziness didn''t stop until almost dawn. Then, it looks like this. "However, this is fine, just take a good rest!" As soon as the mind moved, Nagato injected the power of the two origins into the bodies of the two women. Under the warmth of the origin, the two women appeared to have a deeper sleep, both the body and the soul, began to slowly strengthen... Opening the door, the red-haired boy saw a figure waiting in front of the door before he went out, bowing slightly and saluting, "Ten years, I finally saw you again, my lord!" It was a red hair that looked like a burning fire, but it felt like an unusually awful ice and snow beauty. The charming and charming woman who seemed to be only about twenty years old seemed to be a sensual and noble lady, and the majestic temperament exuded from her stern gaze made her look like a queen. Of course, the queen now is very humble in front of Nagato, as if she saw the most noble person in her life. Her name is Solana Zelesofiali. The headquarters of the Magic Association, the daughter of the Sofiali family who served as the minister of the Spiritual Discipline of the Clock Tower, the fiancee of Kenneth, the host of the last Holy Grail War, is also the trophy of Nagato and the general secretary of the Holy Grail Alliance. The Holy Grail Alliance is the sum of all the forces accumulated by Nagato in the Moon World for more than ten years. Because in the last Holy Grail War, Nagato wiped out his opponents, took the Holy Grail of Fuyuki City as his own, and established Fuyuki City as the headquarters of the alliance, plus there were heroes stationed in the headquarters of the alliance Therefore, this alliance of forces is called the Holy Grail Alliance by the world. "It''s true that I haven''t seen you in a long time, and you have become beautiful too, Sola!" He closed the door at will, Nagato approached the secretary, and raised one hand to lift the woman''s chin, and the other hand wrapped his arm around the other''s waist, and pressed the other''s lips unceremoniously.Find a book www.xunshu8.com The next moment, Nagato immediately turned around, put Sola on the closed door, and raised his hands... Ten minutes later, Nagato released Sola and took a step back. "Yes, you taste better." Looking at the red-haired woman panting, winking and untied, Nagato teased with a smile, and then asked, "Why are you here now, and the one with you? The Knight King family is three." "Ah, sorry, sir." "I was on the Tono side. I learned about the adults last night, so I came back overnight." "Two days ago, the Knight King family suddenly went around the world." Hearing Nagatos question, Sora didnt care that the clothes on her body hadnt been put in order, so she immediately replied. Even ten years later, Nagato is very lofty in Solas heart. I have to say that Nagato is in control. In people''s minds, there is indeed one! "Oh, that''s a coincidence!" Hearing Sola''s words, Nagato felt a little clear in his heart. According to a witch from another dimension, there is no accident in this world, only inevitable. Two days ago, the day before I returned, the Knight King family would travel around the world so accidentally. There are conspiracies no matter what they think. In Nagatos perception, there are only people who would do such a thing... "Alaya!!!" In this war, the three opponents only had human characteristics, and Alaya, who advocated unscrupulous measures, would open the Knight King''s family before the war. Gaia gave up even Zhu Yue, which he could win, and naturally would not So pretentious. As for the incarnation of the root cause, the root type? Well, let''s skip this guy who has exceeded the specifications! A few more King Arthur, in front of her, seemed to be just a food delivery role. Except for Nagato herself, even Saya could only rely on his own characteristics to maintain a win-win situation. "But no one told you, is Joan of Arc my saint?" "More than that, this family of three and I have so many causes and effects that can''t be estimated. With my knowledge in the way of cause and effect, I can call them back if I want to, even if they are outside." "Stupid Alaya!" Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato did not immediately find the Knight King family through the connection between the gods and the saints. In Nagato''s intuition that is close to the future, now is not the right time to call. In other words, at some point in the future, this will become a good card in Nagato''s hand! A good card to destroy Alaya''s plan! "If this is the case, let''s do it first! Let''s go, let''s have breakfast together!" When Nagato came back to his senses, Sora had already arranged his clothes, and stood beside the boy Nagato, slightly behind half a step. He picked up Sola''s hand and walked towards the restaurant in his memory. past... 977 Chapter 040 Are you willing to be baptized? Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Good morning, my father!" When Nagato came to the restaurant, he saw Sakura preparing breakfast. I have to say that among the three daughters, Sakura is definitely the most virtuous. Compared to Ilia, who is more playful and arrogant, Rin, Sakura is definitely a model for Yamato Nadeshiko. "Good morning, Sakura!" Separating from Sola, Nagato sat down at the main seat of the dining table. Looking around, he found that there were only five people, Sola, Karen, Xia Lei, and Sakura. The others did not know where they had gone. Under the mental scan, Nagato knew that Kikyo was meditating in his room. At this time, the entire Fuyuki City was shrouded in the special barrier arranged by Kikyo. This was the masterpiece of the Miko last night, and it seemed rather exhausting. "Where are Rin and Ilia, are you finished?" Picking up a piece of toast in front of him, and after taking a bite, Nagato asked Sakura, "I scanned the entire castle just now, but I didn''t find them." "That''s it, my father!" Hearing Nagatos question, Sakura stopped her hand movement slightly, and replied, Sister Kikyo is resting. Sister Rin went to arrange the dragon veins in Fuyuki City today, and set off with Sister Kusina early in the morning. Sister Liya and Sister Qishi went to play." "That''s it!" Swallowing the bread in his mouth, Nagato stopped speaking and concentrated on the breakfast. What Rin is doing was ordered by Nagato last night. After all, the content of this Holy Grail War is a one-year period. The three major consciousnesses are doing their best to seize the Holy Grail in Nagato''s hands. Therefore, Fuyuki City belongs to Nagato. Base camp. Rin, which combines the spirituality of the dragon veins of Fuyuki City, and Kushina, which combines the power of the nine big-tailed beasts and the sun, is the first line of defense. Similarly, this is also a line of defense on the front battlefield. As for Ilia, it is the core of this Holy Grail War. If the hostile forces of Nagato want to seize the Holy Grail, they must capture Ilia and hold the Holy Grail descending ceremony at Liudong Temple in order to obtain the true Holy Grail and win victory. "Under such circumstances, I still dare to go out to play, worthy of my daughter!" I gave Illiya a thumbs-up in my heart. Nagato didnt worry too much, or it was just because I didnt worry, so Nagato arranged Yun Qishi with Ilia. With her there, I dont need to worry at all. . Today''s Seven Realms can be ranked in the single digit ranks in the entire heavens and all realms, so powerful that it is a mess. "I''m done!" Soon after he settled his breakfast, Nagato got up and came to Karen who was slowly swallowing bread. He smiled and said, "Presumably, you have been waiting for a long time, so let''s have a good chat. My dear contractor." "Indeed, we should have a good chat." It seems that I have been waiting for a long time, and there is no accident on Karen''s face. "Last night, from the words between you, I seem to know a lot of incredible things. It''s almost time to kill people." "cough!" Hearing Karens words, Nagato was a little speechless. Although he knew that this girl was very poisonous from the beginning, he never thought that the poisonous tongue was to this point, Anyway, lets change a place first! Xunread website www.xunread.com As soon as the voice fell, the ripples in the space around the two of them instantly swayed, and in a blink of an eye, the two disappeared in place. The next moment, the two suddenly appeared in an unmanned room in Einzbern Castle. "Ok?!" The sudden change of space made Karen''s face a touch of surprise. If it is a pure spatial ability, although it will be rare in this world of inhibition, it is not worthy of the girl''s surprise, but the girl is surprised that she does not feel any abnormality at all. The girl knew that any magic, especially space magic, could not be performed so silently! "With such ability, what he said last night to deal with inhibition is not nonsense, right!" Feeling the tip of the iceberg in Nagato, Karen thought so in her heart. As the saying goes, seeing is believing! Even if what Nagato and others said last night seemed reasonable and well-founded, the girl might not believe it, but at this time she believed it a little. However, this is also common sense. Opposing inhibition is almost the same as opposing God in the normal world. It is difficult for any reasonable person to truly believe that anyone can do such a thing. "By the way, before talking, ask a question first!" At this time, Nagato found a chair in this unmanned room and sat down, and asked first, "I forgot to ask, summon my girl, what is your name..." "..." Karen felt that something was broken in her heart, and she suddenly said with a bit of uncomfortable feeling, "Aren''t you a man who claims to be able to conquer inhibitions, then use me to introduce yourself?" "It''s not necessary, but it seems polite." The red-haired boy didnt care about the girls tone, but said indifferently, I know your name is Karin Aldysia, a special psychic that is not accepted by the church. By the way, your father is probably called Yan Feng Qili, I killed him." "..." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the girl was shocked. Then the girl was surprised to find that even if the other party said that he was her father-killing enemy, Karen had no hatred in her heart. On the contrary, Karen felt a little regretful, "Is that right, it would be a shame..." It''s a pity that you can''t kill him yourself! This is the thought in Karen''s mind at this time. Although absurd, it really appeared. Perceiving Karens thoughts, Nagatos face suddenly showed a little surprise. It is worthy of being a father and daughter. The lack of personality is almost the same. Of course, Karen is more than hemp. Father-in-law is much better, not as nervous as him. "interesting!" "I found out that I am interested in you." "Little girl, it seems that the temple church is not willing to let you fall into the embrace of God, then, forget the so-called God, how about putting you into my embrace, you are willing to accept my baptism!" In the words, a faint golden light diffused from him, like a god!.. 978 Chapter 041 Baptism and Millennium! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The golden light is permeating! It is a golden light that cannot be spoken. Although it is not dazzling in perception, it reveals a mysterious color. Bathed in that golden light, Kallen was in a trance. At this moment, she seemed to have returned to her childhood. It was the first time she saw that in the Cistercian monastery built in the deep forest that looked like a castle and a prison. When the cross in the middle of the church... "...God?!" For no reason, Karen spit out such a word. Afterwards, the girl finally understood completely what kind of existence she had summoned, and at the same time, she also believed it. This was a terrible existence that was comparable to the true God who didn''t know whether it existed or not, but was known as almighty. "How, are you willing to be my thing?" At this time, the young man with golden light all over had already come to Karen''s side. As if some couldn''t bear the brilliance of the golden light, Karen couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, but the existence surrounded by the golden light moved forward a few steps at the same time, until Karen retreated to the wall, and the other party directly stuck it up. The frontal contact on the body made the girl shudder. It seems that something is going to happen. "Being your thing?" Karen repeated the sentence, and then said with some irony, "This is the so-called baptism? Why do I hear something bad from this sentence? Is it like you, like a god, that looks at my body? ?" "The baptism of the church is not to be a child of God, then my baptism is to be my woman. Isn''t that reasonable?" Hearing Karens words, Nagato said such words with confidence, and then, the youth surrounded by golden light spoke quietly, Moreover, if you follow the original destiny trajectory, your future will not be your body to work. ?" "you know?" Nagato''s words immediately shocked Karen, and then slowly spoke. "I knew it from the beginning, a very rare spiritual media quality!" Stretching out a hand, stroking Karen''s face, the girl''s face suddenly turned red under the diffuse golden light. And Nagato''s other hand, has already begun to be dishonest... Karen''s body is very special, most people can''t tell who is the devil, but if it is her, as long as she approaches the devil''s body, there will be a spiritual barrier. This is called the abused spirit media quality, or it can be called the slow surname demon possessed. Because of her physique, she suffered as if she was injured. Sense the devil, then seduce the devil and accept the devil''s invasion, so that the devil can be driven out. In the Templar Church, she was trained as a weapon against demons. Simply put, it is like a modern socialite, betraying one''s body to complete the tasks assigned above. Karen herself knows that this behavior is no different from that of a prostitute, but she has been trained as a weapon since she was a child. She has never thought of resisting, or in other words, there is no way to resist, but she has always lived in a monastery and kept it. , Has not really come into contact with the devil. This is why she will continue when calling Nagato. Subconsciously, she didn''t want to take this path either. In a sense, this is the biggest difference between Karen and his father, Yanfeng Qili.The first Chinese website www.01zww.com "Can I... refuse?" Her body and mind seemed to melt in the golden light, and it took a lot of effort for Karen to return to God. Only then did she realize that the nun''s dress on her body had been untied, revealing the black tights inside. It was a battle suit designed by the church to drive away demons. Of course, it is said to be a battle suit for expelling demons, but it is actually a costume for seducing a man possessed by a demon. "Of course not!" "What I am after, even if it is the world, will never escape!" Nagato pressed Karen firmly, and kept touching the girl''s body with both hands. The next moment, he slightly probed and kissed the girl''s mouth. Karen was shocked suddenly, the thought of wanting to resist flashed, and then gave up indifferently. Such a situation is not unacceptable to Karen. As a result, the girl comfortably enjoyed her first kiss in life. At the same time, under Nagato''s mind, the golden light emitted from the entire room slowly gathered around the two of them, and it blended into Karen''s body little by little. It was Nagato''s divine brilliance, transforming others with divine brilliance Body and mind, this is the treatment that saints have. In fact, Karen is not suitable to be a saint, her personality is not particularly sound. But Nagato also had to spend energy training her. Because in this Holy Grail War, although the Nagato side can display the strength that other worlds have obtained, there is a prerequisite, or a restriction, not to be too far away from their contractors. In other words, this year, Nagato''s actions must take the other party. and so-- "Be my thing obediently!" Letting go of the girl''s mouth, Nagato leaned her head against the girl''s ear and said softly. The next moment, the sound of torn clothes rang out in the room, and then, imaginative voices continued to echo... ... ... While Nagato was enjoying it, the forest in the distance. The girl in the pure white dress and the girl in red dress were walking in the woods holding hands. The steep hillsides, dense jungles and wild beasts had no effect on them. "Oh player, are you sure it is here?" After walking for another ten minutes, the girl in red seemed a little irritable, and said, "This looks like an ordinary forest. At most there are more beasts. There is no Millennium City as you said!" "No, you are wrong, Nero!" The girl in white looked around from a distance and retorted with a smile, "We have arrived. The place where the true ancestors gathered in the legend is called the Millennium City, which is less than five meters in front of you. " As soon as the voice fell, the girl let go of her partner''s hand, took a few steps forward, reaching out a little bit empty! boom!!! There was an inexplicable noise, and immediately, the space in front was in a trance, and a huge castle appeared out of thin air... 979 Chapter 042 The Sleepwalking Princess First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Millennium City has reappeared. Nero, who stood not far in front of the abruptly appearing ancient city, suddenly showed a little consternation. It is a very magnificent castle. Although it is not entirely made of gold like Neros Golden Theater, it is made of very ordinary stones, but its majesty and awe-inspiring are even worse. However, the only material used to build this castle is stone, without any other decorations. Therefore, in terms of pure visual effects, the entire castle is gray and dull and lifeless. "This is the Millennium City!" After a brief consternation, Nero didn''t know whether to admire the castle, or regret it. Self-proclaimed as an artist comparable to the sun god Apollo, Nero didn''t like such a less gorgeous building, but I have to say that such a deep building really matches its name, a lonely castle for thousands of years. "Come here again!" Compared with the emotions of Nero''s artists, Saya, who walked barefoot on the ground, sighed, and a trace of doubt flashed in the girl''s eyes. Compared to the situation when he came here last time, Saya vaguely sensed that this ancient true ancestors thousand-year-old castle seemed to be missing something, but it was not particularly true, it was just a particularly vague feeling. Saya is also one of the seven representatives of the heavens and worlds in this type of moon war. However, unlike Nagato and others who came as a contractor, Saya appeared as a contract-initiated person because of her particularity, and Nero was the contractor she had summoned. After descending into this world, Saya didn''t stop at the island country, but came here directly. "Forget it!" "Go in and see!" Without thinking too much, Saya stepped back and came to Nero''s side and stretched out one of his hands. The artist who was feeling emotional suddenly understood, and gracefully held the girl''s hand, bent down and kissed the back of the girl''s hand, smiled and said, "Everything is according to your wishes, madam." "You are still addicted to playing!" Although his face remained unchanged, Saya sighed in his heart. In front of him, Nero completely regarded himself as an elegant knight guarding the princess, and never forgot to take advantage of it. Saya had no doubt that after a while, maybe Nero would come over at night or something. "Miscalculation!" "I can''t throw her away, and I have to live together for a year..." "It feels like a toss!" With such thoughts echoing in his heart, Saya calmly performed phase shifts. In an instant, the two disappeared in place, without even a slight ripple in the space. The next moment, in the empty and lonely millennium city, the two of them The figure suddenly appeared. "Thousand-year city is like this, it is as desolate as it feels!" Looking around, Nero still saw a lifeless atmosphere. This vast castle with a long history seemed even more lonely and lonely in this atmosphere.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com "Huh? Not good!" Saya didn''t have the same emotional interest as Nero, but his face changed slightly. The next moment, letting go of the red girl''s hand, the pure white girl followed her perception and memory, and walked directly towards a passage not far from her side. Nero immediately put down her senseless emotions and followed closely. . The two of them walked out of the long passage one after the other, and then at a turning point, they saw... Just ten meters away in front of them, a girl walked with her back to them in the castle. In a spacious corridor. He walked on the road with a chain tied to each limb. It was a girl with beautiful short blond hair and a gorgeous blue and white dress, looking like a noble princess. Because it is a low-cut dress, half of the snow-white back is exposed. Although you can''t see her appearance, everyone who sees her understands that the other party is definitely the kind of shocking beauty. just-- "That idiot, is sleepwalking?" Seeing this scene, Saya suddenly became a little speechless! Although Saya knew from the beginning that the princess sleeping in this castle was a natural daze, but he had never heard that El Quett had sleepwalking, but the situation before him seemed to be like this. "It seems like this, player!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nero looked at the blond girl carefully, and said hesitantly, then there was a slight smile on his face, "But, having said that, this is really a little girl who is not inferior to the player. Cute!" Well, after seeing Bai Ji, Nero couldn''t help it again. In the sight of Saya and Nero, the blonde girl seemed at a loss, dragging a heavy chain and walking forward step by step. After walking through a long corridor, the girl finally came to a spacious garden where countless pure white and beautiful flowers bloomed, and the girl just walked to the center of the flowers, squatted down and lay down, motionless, as if Asleep in general. "Run to the garden to sleep, well, I''ll take you!" Seeing the blond girl motionless, Saya shrugged and walked forward reluctantly. After all, I met, Saya couldn''t really let her sleep here, even if the true ancestor didn''t catch a cold. just-- "This feeling" Going closer, Saya''s face changed suddenly when she looked at the girl lying on the flowers as pure as an angel. Although it has been ten years, Saya still clearly perceives it at such a close distance. Compared with the last time we met, El Quatt lacked something very unique. "Could it be that Zhu Yue''s subconscious has left?" Thinking of the purpose of his trip, Saya''s eyes flashed with an unknown brilliance, but at this moment, as if feeling something, or having had enough sleep, the girl lying on the grass suddenly opened her eyes. The two girls face each other! Sayas eyes are like the deepest starry sky, unable to perceive, while Alquettes eyes are shining with golden light, in which the pure wild will like a child is undoubtedly revealed... That is, El Quett''s blood-sucking eyes!.. 980 Chapter 043 Runaway and Sudden Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Impulse to suck blood! As the name suggests, this refers to the urge to suck blood, which mostly appears in vampires. But this is all normal. Blood is the source of the power of vampires. Looking at countless planes of vampires, many of them are like this. The simplest and clearest is the true ancestor of the planes of blood devouring. If you dont suck blood, you are a rookie. . However, the true ancestor of the Moon World is a special case. Probably because of the different types of true ancestors. Compared with the true ancestors of the dragonborn or cursed types on other planes, the true ancestor of Xingyue is the incarnation of natural phenomena, and in a sense, is the same kind of existence as the elves. They are too noble and too pure, and they are easily contaminated! After sucking blood, these noble true ancestors will be contaminated with blood from lower-level guys below them, and they will fall, and they will fall to the extreme with the urge to suck blood, and they will also fall from the position of true ancestors. This is also the reason why the ancestor of the dead in the Moon World is stronger than the true ancestor. Those who were born because of the blood-sucking of the true ancestor did not have the concerns of the true ancestor. Compared with the true ancestors who have to self-restrain every time they suck blood, and even use their own power to suppress the blood-sucking impulse, the dead can do what they want. A large number of blood-sucking exchanges for a sharp increase in strength, naturally, It surpasses most true ancestors. Of course, this majority definitely does not include El Quette! As the true ancestor tormentor, although she is somewhat natural, her strength is different from other true ancestors and different dimensions. Of course, as the last true ancestor, there is naturally no way to compare... "So that''s it..." "But, the player! Compared to your commentary..." "Yu even hopes that you can do it yourself, this guy is really difficult!" Wielding the original fire, Nero''s future ancestor girl flew with a sword, and immediately complained to Saya behind him. You know, the target of the original ancestor girl''s attack was Saya! Just as soon as he finished speaking, the next moment Nero felt the strong wind coming. Without even turning his head, Nero''s backhand was a powerful and heavy sword, straight out. boom!!! The sound like a collision of weapons reverberated. Nero couldn''t care about complaining to Saya, holding the sword in both hands, and bursting out magical power, all used to strengthen the strength, so that the huge force from the sword was not lifted off, but the corner of his eye saw the direct collision with his sword. Hand knife... Nero felt his head hurt. Although Neros attributes include headaches, a curse that he inherited from his birth, but that was when he was over-fighting, and it was still early. just-- "Damn it, that''s Yu Zhiai''s sword, it''s not a piece of broken iron!" Seeing Elquette hitting his sword directly with a knife, Neros first reaction was unbelievable, and his second reaction was whether Gaia and Alaya saw themselves betraying the Hall of Valor and deliberately Weaken your own treasure. "Nero, this is not the time to be in a daze!" Douzi Literature Network www.douziwx.com At this time, Saya''s slightly gloating voice came, and Nero was immediately surprised. Whoosh whoosh!!! After a short pause, El Quette issued a more violent hand knife attack! Every time the hand knife was swiped, a faint white light could be seen flashing away, as if even the air had been cut off. Nero felt an extremely heavy pressure. The current Bai Ji was simply a killing machine, extremely sharp and deadly. Both the power and speed of the attack had exceeded her reaction limit. If it were not for the emperor''s privilege, she had the intuition of a sword knight, I am afraid she would have already lost! Huh... It was like a peerless sword slashing through the void, and the surrounding space produced faint fluctuations. Nero saw the sword in his hand and did not want to face it. He stepped back a dozen steps. In the next moment, a huge crack extended from the feet of the true ancestor girl. To the feet of Nero. Nero took a breath, and the whole person was cheered up. No way, the enemy''s strength is hard to estimate. Not only Nero was surprised, but Saya, who was hiding behind Nero and Alquette, was also astonished. Unexpectedly, the lifting of the restraint from the restraint made Elquette stronger, and that body has actually reached The tipping point of this world. Just like just now, it''s just too hard to break the space. If it were in the world of martial arts, Alquette would be the strong man who could break the void. Even in the Moon World, that group of unreasonable planets UO, today''s Elquette is not incapable of fighting! just-- "Why would Zhu Yue give up with such a physical body?!" Sayas most doubtful thing is this. In the top combat power circle of the Moon World, most people know that Zhu Yues subconscious after death is boarded on the true ancestors, and now there is only one Elquet left. , So Zhu Yue lodged with El Quette. No one doubts that one day in the future, Zhu Yue will take Alquette''s body to be reborn! After all, Alquettes physical superiority cannot be said much. However, the fact now is that Zhu Yue has given up her plan to rebirth with Elquet''s body, and under the cover of the power of fate she controls, she doesn''t know where she disappeared. "El Quette''s natural runaway, it seems that there is also a reason for Zhu Yue consciousness to leave, what do you think?" While talking to herself, Saya suddenly changed her tone of speech, and looked slightly contemptuously into the void behind her left, "Since just now, the old guy who has been hiding from the side and peeping!" "Uh, if I can, I still hope that girls can be better!" "Respect the elderly!" Accompanied by the words that appeared suddenly, a sturdy and sturdy old man with cheeks in a black robe wandered out of the void. The extraordinary sense of existence and unique aura on his body made Saya''s expression slightly interesting. "Oh, who did you think it was?" The girl carefully looked up and down the uninvited old man, smiled and said, "It turns out to be the fourth seat of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead, the second magician, the marshal of the magic road, Zellic!" .. 981 Chapter 044 Zellridge third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kisho Azelrich Shibein Ogu! The Marshal of the Magic Way of the former Magic Association headquarters, one of the few magicians in the legend, and the user of the second magic, possesses the ability to move freely in multiple parallel worlds while maintaining his identity. His alias of "Wan Hua Jing" comes from the fact that he "can peer into countless parallel worlds". In any sense, this is a legendary figure. However, what Saya cares most about is-- "It is said that you defeated Zhu Yue in the Magic War?" After uttering the name of the person, Saya didn''t see much of the expression that a celebrity should have on his face. Instead, he asked unceremoniously, "To be honest, I have never believed this!" "Uh" Zellridge was speechless. He didn''t expect that he just came after he noticed the reappearance of the Millennium City, and then found out that the princess was violent and fighting with the heroic spirit, he was found out by the heroic spirit''s owner, and then he was asked such a sharp point. The problem. Fortunately, although Zellridge has a complicated personality and has the weird performance of''riding good for evil and indignation,'' he is relatively open-minded. After thinking for a while, he actually answered: "To be honest, at that time, Zhu Yue, together with the mirror image of the moon she made, was bombarded by me with infinite ether into cosmic debris, but in fact, I didn''t feel that I had won. At that time, I felt that if she wanted, it seemed It can be resurrected immediately." "So, I understand!" Hearing Zellrich''s description, Saya''s face showed a touch of sorrow. Originally, Saya thought that Zhu Yue was nothing but that. In fact, not only Saya, but many people think so, but since knowing that Nagato encountered Zhuyue projection in the plane of the blood-devouring raid last time, Saya felt that Zhuyue was not easy. After all, that is the projection of the breakthrough plane! Even the root cause and the two major restraints couldn''t break through the plane, and Zhu Yue actually did it. Even if her strength is far inferior to the three consciousnesses, even if the main factor of that breakthrough is not her, but Zhu Yue did do what no one in the entire Xingyue did. How could such a Zhu Yue die in such a simple way? It''s in Irrich''s hands. According to Saya''s estimation, I am afraid that Zhu Yue had already been selected by the fate of the whole world and chose to die deliberately. "Equivalent exchange is the basic principle!" "I answered one of your questions, so now, it''s your turn to answer my question!" "Who are you, or what are you..." While Saya was thinking, Zelrich walked to the side of Saya and asked. The old man''s eyes flashed with intense curiosity, and it seemed that he could not understand the existence of Saya. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Saya would not exist in his perception! "I am Saya, and the one below is my hero, Nero!" Her thoughts were disturbed, and Saya didnt care much. Anyway, Zhu Yues hidden depth was not as deep as Nagato. Therefore, after thinking a little bit, the girl replied with a little playfulness, "We are the seventh of the game with the world. One of the group of people." I love search network www.520sodu.com "..." Rao was the envoy of the second law, and Zellic couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Saya''s words. If someone else hears Saya, they will definitely think that the girl in white is a secondary disease, but Zellic will not, because no one knows the changes in the world better than him. Over the past ten years, the world has begun to reduce its limits on extraordinary abilities, and many people think it is a gift from the world. But Zellrich understood that it was the collapse and integration of parallel worlds. Because of the second method, Zelrich maintains a common will with himself in the parallel world, so God knows how many times he has experienced world destruction, and even he himself is a channel, leading the broken parallel world to merge with this world. In today''s Xingyue Great World, apart from this world, there is only one land of steel left! At first, Zelrich wondered what had happened to the world, but then he realized that it turned out that the entire big world was concentrating its own strength and seemed to be fighting with someone... "It turned out to be your fault!" "Are there still seven groups?" In the words, Zellridge showed a little killing intent. It was not only the murderous aura against the enemy of all living beings, but also the murderous aura accumulated by paralleling oneself and dying so many times without cause. Knowing that the girl in front of him was the culprit who caused his nightmare death experience, Zellridge suddenly lost that leisurely state of mind. The muscles and magic power of the entire body of the magician are in a state of preparation. Although as the ancestor of the dead and the second magician, Zellic can''t guarantee that the person who makes the world treat so carefully can be defeated by himself. After all, he had fought against the existence as "Zhu Yue". Despite the victory, as a price, Zellic was seriously aging and weakened. "Are you sure you want to do it?" Facing Zelrichs murderous aura, Saya didnt take any precautions, but said indifferently, If you make a move, you wont necessarily win me, and Zhu Yue will be reborn soon. Its not a short time. Months." "..." Zellridge was silent for a moment. The old magician understood that Saya is for him to choose. Although Saya and the others are enemies of the world, Zhu Yue is even the enemy of mankind. After Zhu Yues rebirth, he, Zellic, and Quan are the first to suffer. Humanity. Most importantly, he is totally unsure of the enemy of the world who can make the world so defensive! After a long time, the murderous spirit dissipated... Without saying much, the next moment, Zellridge disappeared in place. The old magician with complicated personality finally chose not to make a move. "Ahhhh, it''s so funny!" Seeing Zellrich''s disappearance, Saya''s face appeared with a smile, "There seems to be some power hidden in the old guy. In this case, he should also have to clear the scene, but no hurry, no hurry... " In words, Saya looked at the battle not far away. At this time, the battle between Nero and Alquette has also reached a white-hot state... .. 982 Chapter 045: Uniform and Invitation Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bang bang bang!!! In the Millennium City, red and white silhouettes interlaced each other, and the sound of collisions one after another. At this time, the battle between Nero and Alquette had reached the most intense point. The tyrant from Rome had completely hit the real fire, and the powerful emperor''s coercion continued to spread freely. Facing the coercion of the tyrant, Alquette did not seem to feel anything. In the violent offensive of the true ancestor''s princess Bai Ji, she couldn''t feel any mood swings. How to say it, if it is a person with feelings, when attacking, it will also bring some emotions, such as violence, cruelty, or full of murderous intent, but Bai Ji has nothing! Empty, cold, and ruthless, it was like a double pure killing machine. In other words, El Quette at this time is just an unconscious killing machine dominated by the blood-sucking impulse. Although he has no self-consciousness, it shows the coldness that he does not possess under normal consciousness, and is even stronger. boom!!! In the fierce confrontation again, the violent energy blasted freely, and the air exploded, cracks appeared in the ground under the feet of the two, and then they flew upside down. "Damn it, it''s totally endless!" After the tyrant stood, the pure white monster in his field of vision has been culled again, and his speed and strength have faintly increased, as if he was warming up in the previous battle, and now his body is moving, causing Nero to gritted his teeth. ! "No, I''m going to make a big move!" With a sudden change of heart, Nero fully extracted the almost infinite magic power from the host, and instantly inspired his strongest treasure, calling out, "Build it, the rest of the sky! Show the highest light here! " The golden light was released from Nero, ready to erode reality! just-- boom!!! The whole Thousand-Year City seemed to be shaken. The inherent barrier that Nero had not yet opened actually collapsed, turning into magical light spots and flying away, making the tyrant''s complexion suddenly change. At this time, the violent Elquet was already close at hand. ... Whoosh!!! Suddenly, the condensed lines of light from the sky fell from the sky, binding up the entire true ancestor princess in an instant. The next moment, the lines were woven into a net, spreading throughout the thousand-year castle. At the center of the net, El Quatt continued to struggle . It''s a pity that no matter what power and magic she bursts out, she can''t break free. "Huh, it seems that I came in time!" The next moment, a blue-haired girl in a pure white dress appeared on Nero, looked at El Quette in mid-air, and hummed disdainfully, "That''s the net that Saya, I condense with the light of my soul, why are you? This natural stay can break through!" "By the way, Nero, are you all right!" Afterwards, Saya turned his gaze to the guardian knight who still couldn''t respond, and then spoke apologetically: "Nero, I forgot to tell you. The Millennium City is also a manifestation of an inherent enchantment, connected to the entire earth vein, and has accumulated thousands of years of magic power. In the Millennium City, it is impossible to expand the inherent enchantment." Thousand Books www.qianshu8.com "Next time, you must be careful!" "I got it!" Nero rubbed his temples helplessly, a little headache. This is not just because of the curse after a long time in the fight, but also because, Nero swears, she definitely saw it in the depths of Sayas eyes, the triumphant look after the prank was successful Player, you wait! I have written down this account, and one day I will strip you off and throw you on the bed... He took an oath secretly in his heart, but at the end of the oath, Nero''s thoughts seemed to have been transferred to a special channel, showing an obsessive and triumphant smile, which made Saya suddenly wonder. "This guy is making up for the impossible!" After thinking a little about the character of her companion, Saya came to this conclusion, and then ignored her, plunged into the void with one hand, took out a glass of red wine, and took out a small bottle with the other, and pushed it away. Bottle cap boom!!! At this time, El Quette, who had already given up struggling, suddenly became restless. A strong magical power burst out from Princess Bai Ji and turned into a magic wind swept away, but under the entire net of light, the magic wind quickly disappeared, and the line of light on El Quette was even more Begin to seal her magic power directly. "Wow, player, what is that that makes that guy so excited!" Seeing the movement of Saya''s hand and Elquet''s reaction, Nero became curious. "This little bottle is filled with the blood of Brother Nagato, the blood of noble surpassing the true ancestor!" Saye tilted the bottle, poured a drop of blood into the red wine, and whispered, "The true ancestors of Xingyue are actually blood-sucking, but they have high requirements for blood, and they must be more noble than their own blood, otherwise, yes. It will fall!" "And the blood of Brother Nagato fully meets this requirement, no, it should be said that it has surpassed too much!" While talking, Saya put away the small bottle, and sprinkled the red wine with the other hand. The red wine sprinkled into a thin red fluid line, directly submerged into El Quettes mouth, making the true ancestor princess quiet. Down... After a while, a low hum like getting up came from the center of the big net in the air. The gold in Alquette''s eyes dissipated, revealing a bright red color. "Huh, why am I here?" The girl who had regained consciousness tilted her head and her eyes were full of curiosity. She didn''t even care about her being tied up. Then she saw Saya, her face suddenly showed a surprise color, "Saya sauce, are you coming to see me?" "Uh, in a sense, yes!" Seeing such a natural Elquet, although I feel a little headache, Saya still patiently said, "Of course, I have another purpose, to invite you to an interesting banquet!" "About your mother, Zhu Yue, the banquet that will come to the world again..." ps: The next chapter will return to Nagato and start to tell the story of Kurohime... 983 Chapter 046 Fifth undercurrent and departure! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies like flowing water. In a blink of an eye, half a month passed. Half a month ago, after leaving the Millennium City, Zellic returned to the clock tower, released the news about Zhu Yue''s upcoming resurrection, and mobilized the entire clock tower to trace all clues. Except for the emerging Holy Grail Alliance, the other major forces in the current type of moon are extremely exaggerated. The internal news of the Magic Association quickly flowed into the ears of the senior churches and the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead. Suddenly, the whole world boiled. The Church of the Holy Church would naturally not allow the rebirth of the Vermillion Moon. The burial organization was immediately activated. The twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead were immediately divided into two factions. Under different ideas, they all continue to act in their own ways. However, all this was within Zellrich''s calculations. This old guy didn''t think that he would be insured by himself against Zhu Yue. The last time Zhu Yue was killed was a bit weird, and Zelrich also relied on the help of countless parallel planes at the time, and now there is no such good condition. However, Zhu Yue can''t bear it is a living target! Although there are some who are loyal to Zhu Yue, Zelrich absolutely believes that the guy in this world who wants her to die is definitely hundreds of times loyal, and the status of a primate enemy alone is enough. Let Zhu Yue enemies all over the ground. As for the existence of Saya and others, Zellic did not say anything. After all, if you want to prove yourself, you must tell the true situation of the entire world today. In that case, the status of your second magician will obviously decline due to the disappearance of the parallel world. This is not a good thing for Zellridge, who is preparing to control the fighting power of the entire Magic Association. Within half a month, Zelrich also took time out of his busy schedule and went to the Millennium City alone to see the situation. It''s just that the Millennium City has completely disappeared. Saye and others and Princess Bai Ji are missing... Given that there is still too little information, Zelrich can only temporarily put aside these things and focus his energy on Zhu Yue. After all, Zhu Yue is the most important enemy he faces. What is the enemy of the world? Naturally, there are two major restraints and roots responsible for it! Just as the whole world was disturbed by the undercurrent of Zhu Yue''s coming, Nagato had been dormant in Fuyuki City for half a month. In addition to accompanying his wife and daughter, he accompanied his wife and daughter every day. By the way, the two ceremonies brought back by Nagato woke up on the third day, then wounded the robot maid who was taking care of her and fled. Although he agreed with Genjishi to take care of the two ceremonies, Nagato, who was accompanying his wife and daughter, was really not in the mood to bother with the problematic girls of the two ceremonies, so Nagato just hit a Genji clone on the other party and let the other party leave. Other than that, Nagato did nothing else. Not only Nagato, including the entire Holy Grail Alliance, are blind to what is happening. Even the messengers sent by the church to accurately discuss how to deal with Zhu Yue were turned away and not received at all. In the early morning of half a month, the sky was still dark. Nagato left Einzbern Castle in a casual dress, and embarked on the train leaving Fuyuki City. Among the people accompanying him was Nagatos contractor, Karen, and no one else.Novel 117 www.xs177.com "Master, is it okay if you don''t say so?" Sitting in the private car, looking at Fuyuki City, which is drifting away from the window, Karen asked with some worry, "After all, your opponent is unscrupulous. She has no reason not to do anything when she sees such an opportunity." At this time, Karen not only didn''t open her tongue, but she seemed to have completely taken herself into Nagato''s position. I have to say that Nagato is indeed a terrible man! In just half a month, Karen''s body and mind had completely fallen. "no problem!" "Although in the next year or so, many guys will come uninvited." "But my daughters will solve it beautifully, I believe them, just as they believe me, I look forward to it!" Nagato naturally understands the characteristics of Alaya, but he is more confident in his lover and daughters, and Nagato has arranged some unknown secret hands, just in case, there is no need to worry. Although Alaya, who has the wisdom of all mankind, is absolutely resourceful and can arrange chess games one by one, playing the enemy between applause, but Nagato really doesn''t care much about her! It''s a big deal to break through all the magic, and directly picked her! In Nagato''s eyes, the three opponents, Root Cause and Gaia, are the real enemies! Alaya, the weakness is too obvious. The infinite world is, after all, a world where strength is respected! "understood!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Karen didn''t say much. The next moment, the girl slowly got up from the bed and sat on Nagato''s bed consciously, and Nagato naturally lay down, resting her head directly on the girls knee, and even extended a hand. , Became restless... In an instant, a different atmosphere filled the entire carriage. However, at this moment-- tear!!! There was a sudden sound from the space in the carriage, and a spatial crack suddenly appeared, causing Nagato, who was lying on Karen''s knee, to frown, and instantly mobilized his spatial power to control the spreading crack. Just as Nagato tried his best to smooth out the crack in this space, a black figure fell. Whoosh!!! In the next moment, the space crack subsided instantly. Vaguely, Nagato seemed to hear an unwilling call from the other side of the space. Nagato didn''t care about this at all. He cared about the people or girls who suddenly appeared in his car. It was a very unique girl, and at first glance, she attracted all the attention of Nagato. "It''s... interesting!" From Karen, the red-haired boy looked at the unconscious girl with a slightly weird smile on his face, "Should I say, this is the guide of fate?" .. 984 Chapter 047 Mysterious Girl First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden change made Nagato suddenly lose the interest in continuing to have fun, and got up from Karen. However, this does not affect the happy mood of the red-haired teenager. All this is because the mysterious little girl who appeared in the Nagato carriage. The girl is not very old, visually about 13 or 14 years old. The pink jade carving is very beautiful. It seemed that she had been hit hard or something, and the girl was in a coma. However, this weakness makes the girl even more pitiful. If you just look at her appearance, the little girl can almost match the top list of beautiful girls Nagato has seen so far. Her golden and beautiful waist-length hair is draped, and her head is covered with a cute dull hair. . She wore a white sleeveless blouse on her upper body, showing her white and pink arms, and the collar around her neck was rusted with black lace. It looked black and white and looked very harmonious. As for her lower body, she wore black. Long skirt with a pair of small silver leather shoes on the feet. No matter how you look at it, this girl is very cute! Looking unscrupulously at the girl who was in a coma on the bed opposite Karen, Nagato expressed satisfaction. "grown ups!" At this time, Karen had arranged her clothes and restored her dignified appearance. Looking at the comatose girl as well, a little weirdness appeared on Karen''s face. After considering his vocabulary, he slowly said, "I don''t know if it is my illusion, this girl seems to be a demon." After experiencing Nagato''s''baptism'', Karen''s physique gradually changed drastically. However, the characteristics of the Discrimination Demon were still retained, so whether it was a vampire species or a demon species, or even a human-devil hybrid, they could not escape the perception brought by her special physique. Obviously, the little girl in front of her made Karen vaguely feel that the other party was a demon. just-- In addition to sensing the feeling of the demon, the blond little girl also made Karen feel an incredible feeling of being close to nature, as if she was not a demon, but the embodiment of nature. This kind of weird feeling made Karen almost think that she had admitted wrong. "Don''t worry, you didn''t admit your mistake!" Nagato naturally knew Karen''s mentality at this time, and he opened the mouth to admit her judgment, and then said, "Although she has a special identity, she is indeed a demon. She is still on the top of the world, the only demon!" "Ok?!!" At this moment, the unconscious girl made a slight noise. Soon, the girl woke up from the coma and opened her eyes, facing the eyes of Nagato who was staring at her. The scarlet eyes were as deep as the river deep, as if she wanted to give the soul of people. It''s like sucking in. "Hello there." The little girl was stunned for a moment, then sat up from the bed, tidyed up her messy clothes, scanned the surroundings without a trace, and bowed to Nagato and asked.Novel 3800 www.xs3800.com The girl''s manners are elegant and skilled, and she seems to be a well-educated nobleman. Although the little girl''s manners were very decent and courteous at all, Nagato felt the indifference under that humility, a way of rejecting others from thousands of miles away, and seemed to maintain a great guard against herself. However, this is no wonder! Thinking about the spatial crack that appeared before, you know that the girl''s situation is not safe. In such a situation, if you can still open your heart to strangers without being vigilant, then it is no longer a vocabulary of natural stupidity that can be modified, it is definitely a lack of mind. "You too!" "Cute little vampire!" Compared to the little girl''s guard, Nagato''s face became a little playful, "Unexpectedly, I was just about to go out, and there was an interesting presence like you delivered directly to the door. It''s really interesting." "..." Hearing Nagato''s words revealing her identity, the little girl''s pupils shrank slightly, but she remained calm. There is no way. In the previous battle, the girl''s strength decreased due to some reasons, coupled with the opponent''s sneak attack, at this time is at the weakest moment, even an ordinary adult can deal with her, not to mention the two in front of her. A somewhat mysterious guy. and so-- Must hold back and delay time! Thinking about this in her heart, the girl just showed a hint of surprise, and said in a dazed manner, "What joke is this gentleman telling, vampire or something, I don''t understand..." "Oh, no more sophistry, little girl!" Nagato chuckled and interrupted the little girl who wanted to quibble. The next moment, invisible power appeared on the girl and instantly pulled her into Nagatos arms, "Dont say it, Im watching you from space Appeared in the cracks." "This sister next to you has the ability to recognize any kind of strangeness!" "Even if you are a little special, you can never hide it!" Suddenly being held in the arms of a strange man, the girl''s face suddenly showed a trace of anger, and she was about to struggle. Then, Nagato''s words immediately made her understand that her situation, the girl stopped her own action. "So, how are you going to deal with me?!" Allowing strangers to embrace her, the girl''s voice suddenly became cold, as if she had changed from an elegant noble child to a superior prince, and her words were full of arrogance. "Well, there are many ideas." Looking at the blond little girl in his arms, Nagato couldn''t help but stretch out a hand to caress the girl''s long hair, "For example, imprisonment training or something, it sounds very interesting, it is rare that there is such a weak vampire... " "Asshole, if you dare..." The girl''s face suddenly changed when she heard Nagato say such a terrible thing in such a calm tone. Just as threatening words were just said, the conversation was blocked by a kiss from Nagato''s sudden leaning down. Immediately afterwards, there was a whining sound and the sound of tearing private clothes... ps: By the way, when this chapter is finished, it feels like a ghost... .. 985 Chapter 048 Comes to Sansaki Town again! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Oh oh oh!!! With the sound of the siren, the train from Fuyuki City unloaded a group of passengers in Misaki Town, and soon left. At this time, at the exit of Misakicho Station, the passengers who got off the train were rushing out. I have to say that the population of the island country is indeed very large, especially in this case, it is even more vivid. In this turbulent flow of people, the most conspicuous is a small group of three people. The place where the small group is located is a one-meter radius of no mans land. No matter how crowded the surrounding people are, no one is close to the three-person distance of one meter, or they seem to have completely forgotten the surroundings of the three-person small group. Space-like. "Woohoo!!!" "Damn it, I must kill you!" "No, no, no, I want you to be captured, and I will do everything possible to make you unable to survive or die." In the trio, walking at the back is a little girl with a blond shawl. At this time, the girl has a hateful expression on her face, and her vermilion eyes are staring straight at the red-haired boy in the front, with a low voice. curse. It''s just that she was so cute that she became angry, like an angry kitten, with all the dull hair on her head standing up. "I said, cutie, do you hate me so much?" As if sensing the girls curse of hate, the Nagato who was walking in the front suddenly stopped, turned around, and hugged the little girl who couldnt react and rammed into her arms, Before, you were uncomfortable. Do you have to scream?" "Woo, don''t touch me!" "Hurry up and let me go, you guy who can handle even young girls..." Suddenly being hugged, the girl shook her whole body first, and then began to struggle fiercely, but as Nagato lightly touched the girl, the girl''s strength instantly vented and softened in Nagato''s arms. "Really, obviously I didn''t even ask for your first time. What are you doing so intensely." Seeing the girl calm down, Nagato directly hugged her and moved forward slowly, and said casually while walking. It was just that after hearing his words, the girl suddenly flushed with anger, and her eyes were full of anger. Although she didn''t speak any more, the word''shameless'' echoed in the girl''s heart. Nagato was right, he did not ask for a girl for the first time. But except for the girl''s first time, he did almost everything he could do. In the eyes of girls, this is already a shame. If it weren''t for the severely injured body, the fighting power would be inferior to that of ordinary normal men. The girl would have the heart of Nagatori devoured. Thinking of this, she used to be a tall girl, and her heart burst into tears. "By the way, cute, what''s your name!" At this time, Nagato spoke again, but as soon as the words came out, not only was the girl stiff all over, but also Karen who was beside Nagato was so stunned, looking at Nagato, suddenly something was wrong. Sir, you are too strong too! The white-haired girl was silent. Even if his personality is a little unsound, Karen is also speechless for situations where Nagato has played other girls from scratch to toe, and still doesn''t know the girl''s name. "..." 59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com Lying weakly in Nagato''s arms, the girl took a few long and deep breaths, and finally suppressed the anger in her heart, and said in a low tone, "If you name it, just call me Xiaoqi." "Oh, Xiaoqi!" Holding the girl who was almost a powder keg in her arms, a meaningful smile appeared on Nagato''s face. However, he didn''t say much. Creak!!! At this moment, the sudden brake sound rang in the ears of the three of them. The rather luxurious stretch sedan stopped not far in front of the three of them. The door opened, and a white-haired young man in blue clothes walked out. The young man''s red eyes looked around and he saw Nagato. When there were three of them, they were surprised. "It''s Master Master!" He walked quickly to the front of Nagato. Less than one meter away, the young man knelt down with excitement, "It''s been a long time, Master, you are as young and unfathomable as ever." "Long time no see, Four Seasons!" "It didn''t disappoint me, you have become very strong." Seeing the person coming, especially perceiving the surging magic power in his body, Nagato''s face was slightly inexplicable. The name of the visitor is Tono Shiki. He is the eldest son of the Tono clan, a family of humans and demons located in Sansaki Town. When he was a child, the blood of the demon in his body was too boiling and out of control. He was cut off by Nagato more than ten years ago. But because he was Roa''s host of reincarnation, Nagato accepted him as an apprentice and gave him a chance. Later, Four Seasons lived up to expectations and seized the opportunity with strong perseverance. After Nagato beheaded Roa, Shiki got Roa''s legacy. After ten years of practice and precipitation, Tono Four Seasons has completely digested the knowledge and some origins of the Akasha snake, growing rapidly, not to mention other things, at least in terms of pure magic, he is no less inferior to those great magicians. Coupled with Roa''s secret techniques, even if it is some weaker ancestor-level dead disciples, he is not afraid. "This is the cultivation of the master!" "Otherwise, even if Four Seasons worked hard, they would not have achieved what they are today." Hearing Nagato''s emotion, Shiki salutes respectfully. After so many years of magic practice, Tono Shiki, who understands the rigorous magic of magic, also understands how lucky he was back then. It can be said that if there is no Nagato, I am afraid that I will be a low-level magician in my life. Therefore, Four Seasons gratitude to Nagato cannot be expressed in words. "Thank you, just keep it in your heart!" Although there was some emotion, Tono Four Seasons was ultimately just a product of Nagato''s whim. After the emotion, Nagato didn''t care much, and directly ordered, "Now get up, drive, and take us to the alliance branch in Sansaki Town." "Yes!" Hearing the instructions of his master, Tono Shiji immediately got up, stepped back, opened the door of the car, bowed and saluted, "Please get in the car, Master!" .. 986 Chapter 049 Autumn Leaves and Agurola third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The suburbs on the east side of Misaki Town! This is the contracted land of the Tono Foundation, which is well-known throughout Komachi. It is a restricted area in the entire Komachi because it is also located in Sansaki Town, one of the sub-bases of the Holy Grail Alliance. Nagato and others arrived here ten minutes later in a four-season car. "Hello, my lord!" Just stepping out of the car door, there was a neat greeting in Nagato''s ear. Unfolding in front of Nagato is a Japanese-style courtyard full of classical flavor, two teams of beautiful maids bowing on both sides of the gate, and black long straight girls standing in the courtyard gate. "Welcome back, Lord Nagato!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, the black long straight girl bowed slightly and saluted as soon as the maids'' voices fell, "The head of the Holy Grail Alliance branch, Tono Akiba, it is an honor to see you again." "Little Qiuye, I haven''t seen each other for ten years. I''ve grown up and become pretty!" Walking towards the girl, looking at the pretty face that was vaguely similar to that ten years ago, Nagato couldn''t help but feel the passage of time secretly, and said, "I heard before I came, Shen Jiu has already let go of the mission and handed over the Tono family I''m here for you, it''s amazing!" "Don''t be so complimented by adults!" Facing Nagato''s praise, Qiuye just rightly showed a smile on his face, and replied with restraint. Tono Akiba, the sister of Tono Shiki. Because the blood of the four seasons of Tono has lost the possibility of development, because the same excellent and not easy to run away, Qiuye is now the current head of the Tono family. This is a man who is impeccable in appearance and manners. A girl with a very strong personality. "No, no, I''m just telling the truth!" Under the attention of the maids on both sides, Nagato strolled forward calmly, a look of appreciation flashed on his face, "I can see that you have indeed grown a lot, at least participating in this war, you are qualified." With Nagato''s eyesight, it is natural to see that Akiba has already developed the blood of Tono in his body to the extreme. Even if the Scarlet Ghost and God reappeared back then, they might not be able to defeat her. For Nagato''s second compliment, Akiba smiled and saluted. The girl who is well versed in etiquette understands that if it is postponed, it will be a bit out of date. Moreover, the girl also agrees with Nagato''s statement that she, Tono Akiba, is absolutely capable of participating in this sacred war! Soon, Nagato came to Qiuye''s body, staring directly at the shadow of the girl... "You, are you trying to play hide and seek with me?" As soon as Nagato said this, Qiuye''s face changed slightly, revealing a helpless sigh, and then, some faint smoke filled the shadow at Qiuye''s feet, and the smoke condensed, turning into a sleepy-eyed person. Blond teenage girl. "Humph!" "I''m just sleeping." The blonde girl snorted a little dissatisfiedly, and said helplessly, "Although I am not afraid of the sun, I am used to sleeping. When I am fine, I always want to sleep well." The girl is no one else, she is the original fourth true ancestor, the night uncle of flames, Agurola! Obviously, Akiba Tono and Agurola are the sixth group members of Nagato in this Holy Grail War.New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com "That was just now, fogging?" Nagato had heard of Agurola''s sleepiness for the first time. The main reason was that she had been in retreat before and could not understand it at all, but Nagato also understood that before joining the Nagato forces, Agurola had been asleep for many years, but it was natural to develop this habit. What Nagato cares about is that Agurola just didn''t seem to use the power of the beast, and misted alone? "Well, the power from that vampire named Vatra." When talking about Vatra, Agurola''s face suddenly flashed with a pleasant color. Obviously, what Agurola got from Vatra was not only the ability to atomize, but also other gains. Moreover, this gain is definitely not small! Just when he was about to speak, Agurola saw that in the car behind Nagato, the blonde girl Xiaoqi walking out of the car door was slightly stunned, and Xiaoqi who had just got out of the car felt her sight and looked at Agu. Laura was also stunned. "The true ancestor of mixed blood?" "How come, there are other true ancestors!" Although the reasons are different, it is obvious that both sides vaguely discovered the identity of the other party in an instant. As for Nagato, he is now in the state of a godslayer, and his true ancestor breath is completely hidden. Of course, even in the state of true ancestor, Nagato, who possesses the attributes of control, will still not be discovered if one wishes. The blonde girl named Xiaoqi is a little messy... In other words, anyone who knows the news will react like this. The whole world knows that there is only one princess of the true ancestor left in this world, Elquite, and the rest of the true ancestors were killed 800 years ago. When Elquet ran away, he was all killed. But now, there is another true ancestor! This is definitely explosive world news! "Forget it, it is his prey anyway!" "Not my problem!" The first to recover was Agurola, and saw that the Fourth True Ancestor suddenly showed a sleepy face, and bowed slightly to Nagato, "If you are tired, let the contractor Yu come to entertain you." As soon as the voice fell, Agurola turned into a cloud of smoke and once again merged into the shadow of Autumn Leaves. "Then, Lord Nagato, please!" At the moment Agurola disappeared, Qiuye immediately turned sideways and let the door open, "This is the mansion I prepared for you, my lord, although it is a bit rushed because of time, please don''t take it off." "It''s not so strange!" Stepping forward a few steps, Nagato keenly noticed that although this mansion looks a bit quaint, it is actually newly built. The time is still short, probably only ten days. The entire mansion is absolutely nothing. Use less magic to speed up construction. "Let''s go!" Nagato naturally accepted the subordinate''s feelings and walked in first. After Nagato entered, the rest, including Xiao Qi, who was a little confused, also walked into this large mansion under the leadership of Karen... ps: The writing is not smooth enough, it seems that there are some cards...... .. 987 Chapter 050 The Returning Magician Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the second half of the night, the sky is not yet light... The faint moonlight shining down from the sky, you can vaguely see the remote place surrounded by many trees, walking through the overgrown path, and there is a mansion that seems to appear in a fairy tale, quietly erected It was bathed in moonlight. Click!Click!Patter... Suddenly, the sound of crisp and rhythmic footsteps sounded in the silent woods, and gradually approached the mansion building. When the footsteps became louder and louder, under the cool moonlight, the slender figure at the intersection of the path was finally reflected. It was a young girl who broke this silence. The girl has a beautiful long black hair, which is scattered over her shoulders like a waterfall. Two bunches of bangs hang straight on both sides of her cheeks, which looks full of personality, but this hair is nothing more than green leaves with red flowers. The beautiful and flowing hair brings out her beautiful beauty comparable to Jiaohua. The girl looked only about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was wearing a black coat on her upper body and a plaid scarf that was simply and casually hung around her neck to resist the cold wind.She wore a black short skirt on her lower body, her black stockings did not reach her knees, and only her white, tender and smooth thighs were exposed in the air, which made people imaginative... Although she reveals a youthful and lively temperament, this super luxurious absolute realm makes her devilish figure appear more sexual. She carried a huge suitcase in her hand, like a wanderer returning home from afar. Looking at the mansion on the opposite side, a smile of confidence and joy spread from the corner of her mouth, and her sapphire-clear eyes shone brightly, and the black leather boots stepped on the ground, making a pattering sound. When the voice stopped, the girl had already stepped on the stone steps, then stretched out her hand and knocked gently on the door in front of her, a crisp voice came from her mouth "Youzhu, I''m back." After a while, the door opened, and a young girl appeared before her eyes, with short black hair, black sweater, black skirt, black stockings, black shoes... Except for her white face and hands, she was covered in black. On the expressionless beauty face, those dark eyes were staring at the girl outside the door. Although she was facing a friend she hadn''t seen for many years, her face remained unchanged, and she just said lightly: "Qingzi, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Yes, the long-haired girl standing outside is one of the few magicians that exist in this world. Using the fifth magic, Qing, has the title of such a domineering human rocket launcher and stands tall in this world. One of the most powerful characters of the point! Aozaki Aoko! The short-haired girl is a friend who has lived with Aozaki Aoko for many years, and is also a teacher and friend. In modern times, she lives in seclusion, lonely, dull, and stubbornly clinging to her pride and being caught by the times. The forgotten witch-- Jiuyuan Temple has beads! "It''s so cold, Youzhu!" "I will come back once in a while, can''t I show a happy expression?" Aoko Cangqi looked at the friend in front of him and said as if complaining.12345 novel www.12345xs.com Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu still had an indifferent expression, and said calmly: "You know, I was like this." After speaking, she turned and walked in. Cangqi Qingzi followed her. After entering the house, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu did not entertain her because of the identity of the host. Instead, he sat down on the chair and picked up the book that had not been finished. That serious attitude is enough to make the students who are pierced by the beams ashamed. Aozaki Aoko has long been accustomed to her character, and she didn''t care about it. She made herself a cup of hot coffee in the kitchen, then returned to the living room, and sat cross-legged on the bench opposite the Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu. "Hey, Juju, is there anything interesting lately?" Qingzi Cangqi smiled and said, although she has been separated for several years, her attitude at this time is completely without the atmosphere of reunion after a long absence. "No!" In response to Xia Qingzi''s words indifferently, Youzhu sighed in her heart. It was about the characteristics of a magician, just like Jewel Weng claimed to be a messenger of justice, punishing evil with anger, and mocking those messengers of justice on the other. This character was really funny. The original Aozaki Aoko, or Aozaki Aoko who was a high school student, is definitely a very optimistic girl. Even if I learn magic and manage spiritual veins because of my grandfather''s reasons, but every day is full and busy, complaining and having fun at the same time, never noticed her natural personality, always giving Brings a lot of dumbfounding things. But after becoming a magician, Aozaki Aoko suddenly became cold. Although there seems to be little change on the surface, she seems to have no motivation for many things. The most obvious change is that this guy directly threw the spirit veins to Youzhu to manage, and went directly outside to travel around the world... The lonely and somewhat awkward magician, who is free, speaks of Aoko Aozaki! "Now, it''s so boring!" "I came back when I obviously felt that something was wrong in this world, I didn''t expect..." Before Qingzi''s words were finished, the magician girl stood up immediately, her gaze seemed to pass through the house, and she smiled when she saw something, "Unexpectedly, I had a good show just when I came back!" "Stop talking, I''m leaving now!" Straightforwardly drank the coffee in her hand, Qingzi packed lightly, pushed the door out, and disappeared into Zhuzhu''s sight, leaving the witch sitting on the spot, frowning slightly... Just now, as the spiritual vein manager at this time, she sensed that some ill-intentioned guys stepped into Sansaki Town. Their goal should be the east side of Sansaki Town, the sub-base of the Holy Grail Alliance. just-- "It just happened that Qingzi came back, and that man was there at this time, isn''t it a coincidence?" In the heart of the witch, the red-haired boy who appeared a certain ten years ago but disappeared, flashed with worry in the depths of her eyes! "Be careful, Qingzi!" .. 988 Chapter 051 Showdown and Night Attack the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes by about an hour... In the room of an ancient villa in the suburbs on the east side of Misaki Town, under the bright light, the red-haired boy is lying on a large couch, slowly flipping through the magic book in his hand, with something in his eyes. think. "The creative wisdom of sentient beings is really extraordinary!" As if thinking of something, Nagato murmured in admiration, "Obviously, in only ten years, there has been so much more interesting magic knowledge in this world. I can almost think of how much surprise this world will give me in the future. " "By the way, Qiuye has done a very good job!" When she inadvertently swept across a special bookshelf full of magical books in the room, Nagato''s mind flashed such a thought. The Holy Grail Alliance, as the emerging giant power in the Moon World, its main purpose is to protect the Holy Grail system and prevent others from doing tricks on it. Therefore, although Fuyuki City is the headquarters, it is not the place where the alliance handles foreign relations. Therefore, Misaki Town and the two sub-bases in Kanbuzi City are necessary to exist. While dealing with foreign relations, these two sub-bases have another purpose, which is to collect mysterious knowledge. After all, no matter when and where, the truth that knowledge is power is universal. Even if the planes are different, as long as the knowledge is sufficient, they can always comprehend by analogy. Boom!!! At this moment, a sudden knock on the door interrupted Nagatos thoughts. The next moment, the door opened automatically, and the blonde girl was standing outside the door, looking at Nagato with a little nervousness, hesitating. Walk in. "Yeah, Xiaoqi, you are here!" Seeing the girl''s figure, Nagato showed a smile, and dropped the magic book in his hand. The book flew to the shelf automatically, "What are you still standing outside, come in!" Nagato''s words seemed to have a magical power, and the little girl who had hesitated involuntarily walked in. boom!!! The sudden sound of closing the door made the girl sober. The next moment, the little girl''s face instantly flushed. It was not shy, but annoyance. The girl never thought that the man''s words would have such a big impact on her. It hasn''t been a day since he obviously fell into the hands of the other party, and he actually became like this. If it takes a little longer, it will be fine! "Ha ha!" Seeing the girl''s appearance, Nagato chuckled lightly. I don''t know if Nagato''s grasp of people''s hearts is getting stronger with the growth of strength, or the little vampire named Xiaoqi is not complicated, Nagato found that he fully understood the other party''s psychology. "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s laughter, the little girl snorted and turned her head to the other side, as if she didn''t care about Nagato. In fact, it was the same. If it hadn''t been the first time that Nagato had forced him to come over in the middle of the night, and threatened to take her away if he didn''t come, the little girl would definitely stay away from him. Xiaoqi had no doubt that if she didn''t come, the other party would definitely be able to do that. In other words, she has already witnessed the extent of Nagato''s ghosts! "Xiaoqi!" Turning the reclining chair underneath him, Nagato called to the little girl, and put his hands together in the posture of an incarcerate commander. In a flash, the atmosphere in the room solidified a bit.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com "Uh, what''s the matter?!" The little girl who was in a state of irritation was taken aback in an instant and said in surprise. "You have nothing to say to me?" Seeing that the girl hadn''t reacted for a while, Nagato had to remind him, "By the way, after seeing Agurola, that is, the true ancestor girl, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Nagato''s words were like a thunderstorm, and the blonde girl was instantly dull. For a long time, the girl let out a suffocating breath. In an instant, a slight change occurred in the girl''s body. The blonde hair was gradually dyed into pitch black, and the breath that was so close to nature faded slightly, revealing a touch of unspeakable fluctuations, and the charm of the whole person rose to a level. "Sure enough, you already know it!" The girl''s voice was cold, and her scarlet eyes stared at Nagato, revealing a fierce look. Originally, when she knew about the existence of Agurola, Xiaoqi was a little lucky, but after Nagato said it, Xiaoqi had already prepared for the worst. just-- Hope is slim! Although getting along for less than a day, the various methods Nagato unintentionally displayed made the girl feel unfathomable. In the seriously injured state, facing such a mysterious existence, it seems that there is no way at all! "Of course!" "In other words, I knew your identity from the beginning." "After all, your traits are too obvious. Even if you manifest the power that connects you with Gaia, you can''t stop my insight." Standing up from the couch, the red-haired boy stepped into the guarded little girl, stretched out his hand and stroked the girls long dark hair, with a satisfied expression on his face: "Sure enough, you are still suitable for black hair!" "The master of the primate-eyed killer, the hybrid of the true ancestor and the dead, the vampire on the side of the dead, and the white vampire''s Elquet, the opposite of the black vampire, the ruler of blood and contract..." "Alte Lucky Brunstad!" boom!!! Just when Nagato said the girl''s real name, a sudden roar came into their ears. What followed was a powerful wave of magical power, as well as continuous collisions and roars. Obviously, a rather fierce battle seemed to be breaking out not far away. "this is" Although the combat effectiveness has been lost, the girl''s perception ability has not been lost. After sensing the familiar and unfamiliar magic power, the girl, or Alte Luci''s face changed. "Oh!" "It seems that the guy who chased you is finally here!" "Just so, let''s go to this fun banquet together. It seems that there will be a magician who will be attracted." He picked up the girl who did not resist, Nagato kicked the door open, and walked out in a stride... ps: I''m a little tired...... .. 989 Chapter 052 The night battle is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as he walked out of the house, Nagato found that the guard system in the entire mansion had been completely activated. The maids who were originally all over the different locations of the mansion actually showed their magical powers. Taking their respective positions as the nodes, they resonated with each other and laid a guardian barrier that enveloped the mansion. I have to say that this scene is very shocking under the world view of Xingyue. At least in Eltluci''s eyes. Even in the past ten years, the restraint of the mysterious side of the Moon World has been reduced a lot due to the abundance of magic power, and magic talents have increased, but even the holy place of magic-the clock tower, there is absolutely no Such an extravagant use of a magician as a maid! After all, magic is not such a simple thing, and the talents and resources needed are not enough to be satisfied with one or two points. "Ha, something interesting!" In the face of this situation, Nagato didn''t have any special feelings, but just commented indifferently. After all, the situation in Baiyu Kyungri is even more excessive. Even the maids are selected from the elite girls in the double-digit plane. . "grown ups!" A few seconds after Nagato came out, Karen''s figure appeared in front of him. Although the white-haired girl was a little strange about Xiaoqi''s hair color, she didn''t ask much. Instead, she said directly, "As you might expect, an enemy attack! Miss Qiuye and Mr. Four Seasons have gone to meet the enemy." "I know!" Nodded towards the girl, and then in Altluci''s horrified eyes, the two of them sank into the ripples of space, and instantly appeared in the void outside the mansion. Boom boom boom!!! As soon as he walked out of the barrier of the mansion, Nagato''s ears echoed with waves of great source magic. Afterwards, in the vision of Nagato and Altluci, the two parties were constantly fighting in the sparsely populated suburban open space. One of them was Tono Shiki and Tono Akiba headed by the Tono family. On the other side of the battle, there was a group of red-eyed people who looked extremely powerful... Family of the night, dead! The battlefield at this time seemed a bit chaotic. The hands of the two sides were hurting each other, but there were no casualties. The dead are completely difficult to kill and have strong immortality. The power of the far field is the magic of the four seasons, and The physique of the mixed race of humans and demons of the wild race surpasses that of human beings. just-- "I didn''t expect to be a dead man. I thought it was a member of the church or the Magic Association!" Seeing the dead man below, Nagato was slightly surprised, but a little surprised, and finally revealed a very ironic smile, "It is worthy of a human being, in terms of unscrupulous means, no one can match." "It''s the family member of that old fellow Bai Yi Gong!" Also looking at the battlefield below, after seeing the leader of the dead, a typical vampire young man, Alte Luci immediately gritted his teeth and said, "The guy in the lead is called the Dead of the Lake, and he was given his surname by the old guy. His confidant!" During the day, Nagato got an interesting news. That is to prevent the advent of Zhu Yue, the Magic Association and the Templar Church actually united, with the current marshal of the magic road and the commander of the burial organization as the leader, together hunting the black princess, who is most likely to be the opportunity for Zhu Yue to come. Lucky. Although there was no other news for the time being, according to Nagato''s experience, he probably completed the general situation.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com Although the reason is unknown, the Magic Association and the Templar Church seem to have succeeded. Hei Ji was hit hard! But before they made the final blow to Hei Ji, they didn''t know whether it was luck or misfortune. Hei Ji encountered Nagato. An idea of ??Nagato directly smoothed the space crack and cut off their pursuit. But Elteluci also fell into Nagato''s hands. Now the situation is even more obvious. Obviously, the Templar Church and the Magic Association revealed the news of Hei Jis severe damage to the Council of the Dead, and in the Council of the Dead, the King of the Dead, who is opposite to Altluci, Bai Gong Yi immediately dispatched his family members to attack Hei Ji. But this is also normal! With such a rare opportunity, Bai Yi Gong couldn''t wait to kill Hei Ji directly. This is not just the dispute between the two of the two in the Council of the Dead, but also because Duke Bai Yi does not want Zhu Yue to be resurrected. When Zhu Yue is resurrected, for Zhu Yue, Duke Bai Yi, who is a traitor, is absolutely dead. One. Bang bang bang!!! Just as Nagato thought, the battlefield underneath began to heat up. Whether it is on the side of the dead or the Tono line, casualties are about to occur. At this time, a terrible burst of heat spreads, even Nagato and Altluci standing in the void can perceive it. . "This, this is..." Princess Hei Ji looked at the abnormal movement underneath with a little surprise, or rather, at Tono Akiba! The etiquette and manners of the girl at this time are perfectly different from those in the day, even Hei Jis impeccable posture is completely different. She is the center of the spread of heat. Her long black hair seems to be dyed with blood, and it flutters up. Very mysterious. "Devil''s blood, is it boiling?" As the ruler of blood and contract, even if she had no strength, at this time Elteluci could still perceive that the blood of the demon in the girl''s body was completely awakened, and the unprecedented demon nature was spreading. Qiuye''s strength increased every second, and he quickly reached the boundary between an ordinary dead person and an ancestral dead person! boom!!! In an instant, Qiuye''s strength broke through a bottleneck! The strong demon''s coercion spread arbitrarily, and the fighters of the Tono clan stepped back one after another, half kneeling behind Qiu Ye, looking at the beautiful red-haired girl in front of them with reverent eyes. "Am I dreaming?" "The strength of the ancestor level, when is it such a big cabbage!" This is the thoughts of Princess Kurohime, Alte Luci at this time, and the thoughts of the dead followers who are facing Akiba below. Under the pressure of that terrible demon, the fighting spirit in the hearts of the dead was greatly reduced. But Qiuye won''t accommodate their mood! The next moment, the girl moved-- boom!!!.. 990 Chapter 053: Red Crimson! misfortune! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! As if a hurricane came suddenly, the loud sound echoed in everyone''s ears. The crimson girl turned into a red cannonball, and instantly blasted into the encirclement of the dead! Whirlwind Kick! Under the strong qi, the girl''s punches and kicks became extremely threatening, no less than the usual attack magic, almost in the blink of an eye, centered on the girl, the surrounding dead flew out one after another. Whoosh!!! But at this moment, the girl''s figure disappeared again. The next moment, the scarlet figure suddenly appeared above a dead man who was flying upside down, and his punch hit the opponent''s heart! This is a punch that cannot be spoken, full of determination! However, the dead are not human! That reaction nerve unmatched by humans made the dead man flying backwards in mid-air, still able to react. Then, relying on the immortality of the dead man, he stretched out his paw and attacked Qiuye... The other party''s purpose is obvious, is to trade injury for injury. just-- Seemingly inadvertently, the girl''s red hair swept across, and the body of the dead was icy, immediately stiffened to move! This is one of Qiuye''s abilities. It uses red hair as a medium to take away the heat of other people and turn it into its own heat. Its name is plunder! With this kind of power, even the existence of dead men who claim to be immortal like this cannot be ignored. boom!! Immediately, without mercy, the girl punched directly through his heart. Blood is overflowing, and pieces of meat are flying! No obstacles at all... "First!" Indifferent words were spit out from Qiuye''s mouth, and the whole person was full of fierce and indifferent murderous intentions. The next moment, the girl chased the second person again, followed by the third and fourth... Every attack by a girl is simple and effective! Every time the opponent''s reaction is frozen, unable to react at all! In less than a minute, six dead followers died at the hands of Qiuye. The efficiency was so high that even Princess Heiji above the void was stunned, let alone the dead followers below. "So, who is the seventh one next?" Crushing the heart of the palm of her hand, Qiuye''s gaze swept towards the other dead followers. The scorching gaze that looked like a prey made the dead people feel bitterly cold. They stepped back and gave the battlefield to her. leader-- Dead of the lake, Rubare Jefferson Otten Rose! In this scene, the corners of the deceased''s mouth twitched slightly, and he felt extremely ashamed. However, compared to the shame, the Death of the Lake did not expect that he would be so bad and would encounter such obstacles before he succeeded! Obviously, the breath of Princess Hei Ji is not far away... Located under the ancestor of the dead, the dead person closest to the ancestor, known as the dead person of the lake, as a dead person over 500 years old, took refuge in the white wing, and received the surname of Otten Rocher, the dead person 27 A strong alternate for the tenth seat of the ancestors.v5 novel www.v5xs.com Half a day ago, he and Bai Yi Gong''s other dependents were given orders! Princess Hei Ji received a heavy blow accidentally under the cooperation of the Templar Church and the Magic Association. She was in the most weak period. Duke White Wing asked their family members to set off immediately, find Hei Ji, and kill him. And he, who had traveled in the extreme east area, actually got a clue about Princess Heiji''s trail that night. Pity can be seen from the sky, Rubare was stunned at that time. Then, there was a burst of ecstasy! You know, the White Wing Father said that Princess Hei Ji is in a state of powerlessness, a rare opportunity to kill. Regardless of doing other superfluous things, Rubare summoned the nearby dead for the first time, preparing to hunt down Princess Heiji, but before she saw her face, she encountered a sniper attack by a human-devil hybrid from Tono. Especially this kind of''red red vermillion'', which has completely inspired the blood of the devil, is so depressed and speechless! just-- "It looks like I have to fight!" With a low whisper, Rubale moved, and saw the dead man in the lake waving his claws, turning into an afterimage, and attacking the autumn leaves. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to the autumn. Ye''s side! This is the fighting method of the dead, with fast speed, agility, sharp claws, strong resilience, and close combat is almost always unfavorable. boom!!! The heat spreads again! At this instant, Rubale''s vision was full of various unreal visions, and Qiuye''s figure disappeared in an instant. Such a sudden change suddenly made the movement of the dead in the lake slightly slightly. A meal. However, at this moment-- The long red hair started from the right wrist of the dead person and continued to wrap around his body. A lot of heat was constantly lost from the wrist. Rubale''s whole body gradually became cold, and he felt a bit bad! I wanted to use force, but found that my wrapped arm was completely cold and lost its strength! tear!!! At the moment of crisis, Rubare showed the determination of the dead man who had lived for five hundred years! His other hand turned into a sharp blade, and he cut off his right hand. The next moment, the dead man retreated more than ten meters, and the whole person was panting and half kneeling on the ground, even the dead man suddenly cut one off The arm is also very uncomfortable. and-- "Foul!" When he came into contact with Qiuye''s abilities up close, Rubale felt a bit of toothache. Her strongest strength is melee combat, and that woman is completely the nemesis of melee combat. As long as she gets close, she will be constantly sucked in heat, causing her movements to become rigid. No matter how she thinks about it, her chances of winning are slim! "You escaped!" He threw the broken arm that had lost heat aside, Qiuye looked at the dead man not far away with regret! Although the opponent looks a little embarrassed now, Qiuye will not be confused by this performance. The opponent is indeed injured, but it does not have much impact on the combat effectiveness. After all, the opponent is a dead man close to the ancestor, if it is a simple melee. , Both of them are just half a cat. Just when the two were afraid of each other-- boom!!! Unprecedented coercion permeated the entire battlefield. The members of the human-demon family of Tono are okay, they just feel depressed, and the dead, except for Rubare, knelt down one after another... ps: I dont know why, my energy is a little bit poor... 991 Chapter 054-The Fourth of the Magic City Vanfim! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Click!Click!Patter... On the battlefield that was silent because of the pressure that was spreading, there suddenly sounded crisp and rhythmic footsteps. The voice gradually expanded from far to near. When the footsteps were getting louder and louder, under the cool moonlight, the dark corner finally reflected that slender figure. It was a middle-aged man who looked very successful. The man had long brown hair and a monocle on his expressionless face, but he didn''t imagine that the man''s red eyes reflected the precipitation of blood red. The purple dress and an open white scarf all over the body make the man look very expensive. "See, I have seen Master Ancestor!" After seeing the incoming person, Rubale, who was about to get up, suddenly knelt down again, "Unexpectedly, in this extremely eastern island country, you can also look up to you, Master Vanfim!" As soon as Rubale''s words came out, all the creatures present, except Akiba Tono, took a breath, whether they were a hybrid of human beings and demons, or the dead. Especially the dead, they worshipped and dared not move. Here comes the fourteenth seat of the Council of the Dead, one of the three oldest dead! His real name is Bareilly Fernand Van Dilshouta, and he is the demon king of the financial world. His professional puppeteer has the greatest ability to manifest seven giant Gorham figures called "Cities". Therefore, he is also commonly known as the "Van Phem of the Magic City". He is the oldest dead man and a very strange dead man. He cares about human beings and has a considerable position in human society. He is worried about the earth''s environment all day long. He is a layman who will work hard for trivial matters. After the First World War, he began to try to use "non-vampire" methods. Expand your sphere of influence in human society. It is rumored that he recently built a building in Monaco where celebrities gather, and once a week he goes to a gambling boat to accept challenges from various guests. It''s just that no one thought that such a person would actually appear here! Everyone was a little surprised. "Because of some business problems, I happened to pass by here and just heard some interesting information, so I came over and took a look. I didn''t expect to see such an interesting scene. It was really interesting." "What do you two think?" Van Feim ignored everyone on the court, but raised his head slightly and spoke. "so so!" "As an evening play, just pass some time." Shortly after Van Feims voice fell, the indifferent voice reverberated around, and there was a clear spatial ripple in the sky above Van Feims eyes. The next moment, the red-haired boy holding the black-haired girl from Suddenly appeared in the sky and slowly fell... "princess!" "The princess of the dead!" "It turned out to be Princess Hei Ji!" Seeing Nagato and El Teluci slowly falling from the sky, the dead followers were in confusion, but no one dared to do more. After all, there is already an ancestor, even Rubale. Don''t act arbitrarily. "Haha, I didn''t expect you to have this day too!" "Alte Luci!" Seeing the two figures emerging from the spatial ripples, Van Feim first took a closer look at Elt Luci, and then laughed in the girl''s somewhat shameful eyes.Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com As we all know, Vanfim has seven giant Gorem figures called "Cities". But among them, the Fifth City "Eagle" fell because of the attack of the white knight Brad. Since then, he has always loathed the Elte Luci Pie. Afterwards, he turned his gaze to Nagato, showing a touch of admiration, and said, "Honestly, I was really surprised when I saw Elt Lucky being held by a man at first, after all, it was Zhu Yue''s princess. what!" "Love is great!" "I think, mother-in-law, she will understand!" As if thinking of something, the corners of Nagato''s mouth suddenly turned up slightly, talking nonsense seriously. Hearing Nagatos words, Elteluci felt a little heartache in an instant, but she managed to resist the attack. At this time, she also understood that Nagato was going to protect her, although she didnt like this method at all. . "Ok?!" With his brows frowned slightly, Van Feim said with some doubts, "Then, this friend, are you sure that you are not talking nonsense?" "Absolutely not!" Nagato''s answer did not hesitate. Elteluci did not speak either, in the eyes of others, it seemed to be acquiescence... "That''s it!" "This is strange." "But that''s a shame!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Van Feim took off his monocle, took out a handkerchief with his other hand, and slowly wiped the lens, "By the way, this friend, where''s your name? " "I''m thinking that people who soak in Hei Ji should always be remembered by the world." "Then remember it, my name, Nagato!" Nagato''s smile remained unchanged. Standing opposite the ancestor of the dead, the whole person seemed to be compatible with the heaven and the earth. The terrifying mood made the face of the ancestor of the oldest dead change slightly. "Interesting person!" "If it wasn''t for Zhu Yue to be too dangerous, I wouldn''t want to do it..." "Then, take it!" As the words just fell, the fierce magic power centered on Vanfim, turning into a strong wind and spreading. At the same time, the earth is constantly shaking and roaring, making many people or the dead a little unstable to stand. Not long after, the giant magic puppet shaped like a rock and steel emerged from the ground behind the ancestor of the dead. ! Ho Ho Ho!!! In the fierce wind, the huge magic puppet that appeared out of thin air screamed up to the sky, and then hit Nagato and Alte Luci with a punch. The huge fist went up and gathered a lot of magic power and wind, and even contained a heavy mood. Nagato''s expression remained unchanged in the face of the huge fist. In the next moment, Nagato''s shadow under the moonlight suddenly deformed, and the blond girl appeared out of thin air, bursting with magic power-- "In the name of my flame night uncle!" "Appear, the first beast, King Kong of God Sheep!" .. 992 Chapter 055: Determination! The six magic cities! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The astounding roar spread violently from the battlefield. I saw the huge and incomparable golem giant punching the big diamond net that suddenly appeared, and a strong energy burst out from between the two. Under the fierce bombardment of the golem giant, the diamond-made defense network, Still motionless. "Ok?!" Vanfhem, standing behind the golem giant, frowned suddenly. The moment he attacked, he seemed to perceive some indescribable aura, but it also seemed to be an illusion. Just as he was thinking, Vanfhems intuition burst out, and there was no time to think. The body of the oldest dead man moved by itself stand up I saw him leaning back, and the next moment, a few simple sharp blades made of diamonds swept over him! boom!!! With his right foot pushed hard on the ground, Vanfim was flying upside down. At the same time, a strong magical power burst out from him, and the ancestor of the dead chanted, "Appear, my servant, the first magic city. --rock!" With Vanfim''s call, the ground in front of the ancestor of the dead broke and the huge rock bulged out! Bang bang bang!!! Almost the next moment when the rock bulged, hundreds of diamonds bombarded the huge rock, making waves of collisions. It is completely conceivable that if Van Fehm was slow for even a second, absolutely Will be bombarded by hundreds of diamonds. Roar!!! Immediately afterwards, the huge rock deformed. From a simple huge rock to a huge rock giant, this is Van Feims original magic city. It is a golem giant made entirely of rocks. At this time, the first summoned golem giant also retreated to Van Fei. By his side. At this time, the specific appearance of this giant clearly caught everyone''s eyes. Compared with the pure rock state of the rock giant, this giant looks like a huge orangutan. This is Vanfhems sixth magic city, a magic city based on the fantasy species of Bemun, Meng! "Is this your power?" "Although it is not as good as the rest of the beasts, but it can be regarded as some merits." At this time, with the pressure gradually spreading, a rather haughty and pleasant female voice echoed around... Perceiving that coercion, Vanfims pupils shrank violently, and the dead bodies trembled. A kind of horror that came from their bones filled their hearts, and the mixed blood of humans and demons in Tono was puzzled. In their eyes, they knelt on the ground, afraid to speak... As the smoke gradually dissipated, the diamond defense body was fighting next to the giant bighorn sheep, and Agurola''s figure gradually came into the eyes of everyone. Its just that the blonde girl has changed its appearance at this time. The dazzling blonde hair seems to be dyed into a rainbow color, and there is still a little rainbow light faintly. In the emerald eyes, it seems that a rainbow-like flame is reflected. Enchanted. "how is this possible!" At the moment when he saw Agurola, Vanfim finally couldn''t help the excitement in his heart, and asked in a gloomy manner, "How could there be other true ancestors in this world? No, the true ancestor should only be the Bai Ji left. Your Highness!" "Who are you, why do you want to pretend to be the true ancestor?!!!" "Tsk tusk, it''s so pathetic!" Facing Van Feims questioning, Agurolas face showed a satirical smile, You dont even want to believe your own perception? A group of poor worms living in the shadow of Zhu Yue! 89 Book Library www. 89ku.com "Remember, I am the night uncle of flames, Agurola, who controls the true ancestor of twelve natural disasters!" Disaster... True ancestor!!! Vanfim and Agurola did not conceal the conversation, except for Nagato and Altluci, who had already known the identity of each other, and Agurola''s contractor, Akiba Tono, everyone else was shocked. Even Tono Four Seasons was equally surprised! Because Agurola is too house, he hasn''t been out a few times, and Qiuye didn''t tell him, he didn''t know about it. At this time, they all understood why the dead group was so unbearable, it turned out that the true ancestor above the dead appeared. "Humph!" At this time, Van Feim also calmed down. Although there is an inexplicable true ancestor, it is indeed a bit difficult to accept, especially for the oldest person who directly changed from the blood of the true ancestor to a dead person, it is even more unacceptable, but this does not prevent Vanfim from being calm. Come down. "Forget it, even if you are the true ancestor, it doesn''t matter." "The age of the true ancestor is over. This age belongs to our dead followers!" "Although some don''t catch a cold in the Council of the Dead, I am also a member of the Council. We will never give you a chance to recover!" Vanfim, who had calmed down, quickly made plans. Originally thinking of a good fight, he immediately changed his mind. He wanted to do his best to completely wipe out this unknown true ancestor. Boom boom boom!!! Almost in an instant, an astonishing magical power erupted from Vanfim. The fierce magic wind blew Agurolas long iridescent hair and took away some red-like fireworks, the face of the true ancestor girl. A dangerous smile appeared on it. The rainbow flames in the girl''s eyes burned more vigorously! boom!boom!boom!boom! At this moment, four consecutive huge collisions suddenly burst out, smoke filled with smoke, and four huge golems suddenly appeared. Those are the remaining four magic cities of Vanfhem, which are the gold and gold symbols of knights. The Ka symbolizing the Naga clan, the wolf symbolizing the werewolf, and... It symbolizes the highest dragon in the fantasy species! boom!!! The unprecedented surging coercion seemed to turn into a violent wind, crushing everything around him. At this moment, the oldest dead man showed his strongest power that survived from ancient times to the present day, and even has a seat in the dead man council. And all this is only for the other party''s girl like a rainbow of light and firework! However, at this moment-- "Wow!!!" "What a mighty Gomley!" In the light of the moonlight, the beautiful black long straight girl walked along, ignoring the terrible pressure that seemed to crush everything... 993 Chapter 056 Reappearance! Green magic! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Qingzi is very happy! She didn''t expect that she would encounter such a big scene as soon as she went home. During the ten years of wandering abroad, although she encountered many things and encountered many enemies, she did not encounter one of the enemies at the battlefield level, which made Qingzi a little regretful. Therefore, after arriving here, Qingzi showed up without hesitation! The girl was worried that if she played more slowly, she might lose her own part if her opponent had something. It was just her appearance that made Van Feim almost vomit blood. Here, he just mustered up the courage, displayed his full strength, and was preparing to attack the unknown true ancestor in front of him, but was suddenly interrupted by Qingzi, which instantly disturbed Vanfhem''s momentum. Although it would not be discouraged, at least that share was determined, and it suddenly dropped one or two levels. The coercion bursting from Vanfim and his six magic cities was even more suffocating in an instant. Although it seemed to have recovered, the fierceness inside was less, at least Agurola wrinkled dissatisfiedly. Frown. She Agurola is not afraid of Vanfim''s full strength, or she is still looking forward to it. In the original plane, Agurola has come to an end, and she has nowhere to go except for transforming into the god of law, because she is looking forward to this world that also has true ancestors. Similarly, she is also looking forward to what surprises the dead in this different world can bring to her! In a sense, Qingzi''s appearance directly offended both sides of the war! just-- "Yeah, why didn''t you two fight anymore?" The girl didn''t seem to care about the changes in the atmosphere on the court at all. She moved the joints of her hands and feet like a warm-up exercise before a major sport, and said, "If you don''t fight, then how about come and fight?!" "Even if two people go together, there is no problem!" As soon as this statement came out, not only the two people on the battlefield were slightly stunned, but also the other spectators. Qingzi''s words were nothing short of a fantasy for everyone present! In the face of the most ancient dead and the mysterious true ancestor, there are people who dare to say that one is against two. This is no different from looking for death. In this regard, most people have an expression that cannot think. Only the smile on Nagato''s face did not change, looking at Qingzi, the depths of his eyes were a little hot... next moment-- "Girl, you are looking for death!!!" Vanfim suddenly became angry when he reacted, and saw the oldest dead person''s eyes widened, and the bull head golem on his side rushed towards Qingzi, and the giant''s feet kept trampling the ground, causing the ground to rise above level five Seismic waves. Agurora did not intervene in Vanfim''s attack! The girl of the true ancestor understood that Van Feim was not only revenge, but also regaining her aura. When his determination was disturbed, the oldest dead man obviously thought of warming up first, and by defeating that girl, letting himself carry the momentum of victory, it was enough to make his chances of winning one or two points higher. However, in the next moment, Van Feim completely regretted... because-- "Listen! The primate of all things!" Facing the attacking golem giant, Qingzi''s eyes were full of fiery fighting spirit. Although the fighting spirit was hot, Qingzi did not take any care to preserve his combat power. Instead, he directly used his strongest power, the word spirit named Qing Magic, to use it again!520 novel www.520fs.com The space around Qingzi began to disintegrate on its own, and the surrounding scenery began to distort, like the collapse of God Jialan. Regardless of its power, this momentum alone is enough to make people aware of its extraordinary. Magic is the end of the world reached by human wisdom, but magic cannot be covered by everything. It is a lonely existence outside the sky, which is an atrocity that can change the world. boom!!! The bull head golem''s charge suddenly encountered setbacks. In front of the bullhead golem charge, there was a collapsed space unexpectedly. The golem stepped on the air and fell into the collapsed space, followed by a terrifying click... The giant bull head demon instantly lost both feet and fell to the ground. It''s just that at this time, Van Feim can no longer care about his own magic city. He stared at the Aozaki Aoko who shattered the surrounding space, and his face suddenly became ugly. As the oldest dead man who has lived for an unknown number of years. Vanfhem naturally understood clearly what the so-called magic was. After all, their original ruler, Zhu Yue, was killed by the second magician. However, he never thought that he would meet a magician! Not only him, but all the other spectators, including Agurola and even Alte Luci, are like this. "declaration--" With the words, drastic changes appeared. The entire battlefield was rewritten in an instant, time seems to have stagnated... "Kaka..." The sour voice came out, this is the emergence of world correction. Magic is a miracle, it is an atrocities that changes the world. In order to protect itself, the world began to obliterate the existence of Qingzi, but Qingzi, who has used magic many times, said the next words very easily "In my name, the order is obvious!" "All right!" The cyan whirlwind skyrocketed, emptied countless white snow. Time began to turn back, and the scenery around the battlefield began to change drastically. The four seasons of the year were quickly replaced in a short period of time. The spring when everything revived, the summer when the sun was scorching, the autumn when the vegetation was withered, the winter when the cold wind was whistling, and the scenery of the four seasons Take Aoko as the center and rotate quickly. In the end, the scenery was frozen, and looking around, it was full of white flowers. Those were flowers whiter than snow, and they eroded the world in front of them like scattered ripples, like an inherent barrier. "Order is broken here!" Spit out the last word in his mouth, Qingzi, after sensing the departure of the correction power, looked at Vanfim and Agurola with scorching eyes, "Well, the battlefield is ready, let''s fight! " As soon as the words fell, Qingzi did not wait for the other''s reaction, and directly assumed a pistol gesture! Magic bullet big lunar eclipse! boom!!!.. 994 Chapter 057 Nagatos Intervention! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rumble!!! The earth was wailing, and the violent roar echoed in everyone''s ears. What was unfolding in front of everyone was an epic bombardment that could not be expressed in words. It was dazzling and directly bombarded the body of the golem with broken legs, completely smashing it into a dream scene. At this moment, most of the spectators were directly confused. This is Vanfims magic city! God knows this guy who has survived from a long time ago, how much effort he puts into cultivating these super golems every year, so that these golems at least have the strength of the treasures above grade B. But now, it is broken... After a moment of silence, the extreme murderous aura erupted from Van Feim. The spectators around him suddenly got goose bumps, and they stepped back and did not dare to approach. "Asshole!" "Dare to destroy my magic city!" "No matter what magician you are, you will die for me!!!" Although he is a dead person, the physique of the dead person is not the main support of Van Feim. As a puppeteer, the seven magic cities are his foundation. Back then, because the White Knight destroyed his Fifth Devil City, Van Feim could stand opposite Hei Ji''s group without hesitation. This shows his love and dedication to the golem. And after Qingzi destroyed his magic city, Van Feim ran away! Ho Ho Ho!!! As if he had infected his angry will with the golem, among the five great magic cities around Van Feim, apart from the seventh magic city-the dragon, the remaining four magic cities rushed towards Qingzi without hesitation. The gravity fist of the Beimon Golem, the sonic impact of the Naga Golem, the slash of the Knight Golem, and the flame of the Werewolf Golem! With the blessing of the huge size of each golem that is tens of meters high, every attack fluctuates at the level of attack on the treasure of the city. The four attacks are in one, which is comparable to the strongest treasure on the world. . boom!!! The extremely fierce joint attack hit Qingzi directly. Violent blasting erupted in this pure white world. In an instant, the earth trembled, cracks filled out from the center of the explosion, countless white flowers dissipated, and the flames burned wantonly, seeming to burn everything to ashes. just-- "Wow, awesome!" "It''s worthy of being the highest-ranking dead man, very powerful!" A clear voice came from the center of the explosion, and then, in the incredible eyes of most people, Aozaki Aoko walked out unharmed. At this time, the girl was dyed with a blush, and her long flowing hair was even more crimson. . Around the girl, there is a strange atmosphere, like a dream. "If that''s the case, then, Qingzi, I''m not welcome!" Ignoring the sluggishness of other people, and also did not give other people extra time to think, Aozaki Aoko moved, and saw the magician girl stepping on the void, turning into an afterimage, and rushing directly towards Vanfhem. Roar!!!Haoyi Novel www.haoetvxs.com The four magic cities blocking Qingzi''s path immediately reacted. As the fastest knight golem, once again raised the huge stone sword in his hand and slashed towards Qingzi. The massive magic power turned into a dark sword light and blasted to Qingzi instantly, sternly and decisively! Facing the incoming black sword light, Qingzi didn''t dodge anymore and rushed directly. At the moment the sword light was added to her body, the girl''s whole body was illusory. Then, an astonishing scene appeared. I saw that the dark sword light passed directly through Qingzi''s figure, bombarded the ground, and cut out a trail on the ground. Big crack. Qingzi''s impact speed increased instantly. In an instant, taking advantage of the moment caused by the knight golem swinging his sword, he took the opponent''s stone sword as his path and jumped directly onto the knight''s shoulders, then jumped up and crossed the knight golem. Like obstacles... At this moment, the other three magic cities also reacted. The Naga Golem, Werewolf Golem and Beamon Golem were already prepared. They were ready to attack the magician girl who was in the air, but at this moment, an illusion suddenly appeared beside Qingzi. Shaft! That is one of the basic laws that make up the world, called the axis of time! The fifth method is a re-creation based on the existing world order, collapses the original order, and then establishes one''s own order. This is the magic of Aozaki Aoko. Often after Aozaki Aoko collapses the order, the timeline is left unable to collapse. As the saying goes, space is king, time is respected! The path of time and space is the most basic, and also the most extensive and profound law. The law of space is vast, and the law of time is profound. Therefore, time is the most difficult law to shake. Based on this premise, Aozaki Aoko can use the timeline perfectly. such as-- "Appear, the past me!" I saw Aoko plunged into the timeline with one hand, and at the next moment, four consecutive Aozi Aoko from the past were pulled out by her. Three of them burst into the magical power of the whole body at the moment they appeared. The three major magic cities launched the most powerful magic bullets. Boom boom boom!!! Under the operation of Qingzi''s unprecedented super-power magic circuit, he unexpectedly launched an attack earlier than the previously prepared golem. In an instant, under the bombardment of the magic bullet, the three major magic cities retreated one after another. At this time, the fourth Qingzi took the body''s hand and threw it out! boom!!! The magician girl turned into a red cannonball, directly passed the three major magic cities, and landed heavily. "Very good, landing safely!" In this way, Aozaki Aoko flew directly past the obstacles of the golems with such an unbelievable move, and came to Vanfim. Behind Aozi, her avatars were playing four happily Right four! In a short time, Vanfim can''t expect the golem to come back and help! The face of the oldest dead was a bit ugly suddenly, and he thought he had overestimated the power of the magician. Unexpectedly, he underestimated it... "Then, it''s our turn to have a good time." Looking at the ancestor of the dead in front of him and the golem puppet in the posture of the magic dragon, Qingzi smiled and was about to do it, but at this moment-- "Two people, can you pause for a while?" The figure of the red-haired boy appeared between the two at no time... 995 Chapter 058 Nagato and Aoko first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"who are you?!" "Why stop our fight!" Seeing the red-haired boy hugging the girl who suddenly appeared in front of him, Qingzi''s expression was a little surprised, and even more solemn. In fact, after arriving here from the very beginning, Qingzi saw the other person, but in Qingzi''s eyes at that time, it was just an ordinary teenager who didn''t change anything, but now, she found that she actually looked away. You must know that the so-called blue magic is the magic that destroys the original order and determines the new order. Under this magic, the entire battlefield was Qingzi''s eyes and ears. Even Van Feim and Agurola, Qingzi can faintly figure out the bottom line of each other''s strength. However, now Qingzi discovered that if the red-haired boy in front of him hadn''t appeared in such a way and let himself understand the extraordinaryness of the other party, he would never know that there is such a mysterious guy on the battlefield! It''s almost like-- "Are you beyond the order of this battlefield?" Without waiting for Nagato''s answer, Aoko immediately asked the third question, which was also the question that Aoko was most concerned about. Such a situation immediately made Nagato a little bit dumbfounded. "Unexpectedly, after so many years of absence, Qingzi, you have become a lot easier to learn!" "you know me?!" Qingzi Cangqi frowned instantly. The keen thinking made her grasp the hidden meaning in Nagato''s words.. The magician girl is very clear. Although she is very famous on the mysterious side, because of the long-term travel around the world, her whereabouts are uncertain, there are only a handful of people who really know what she looks like, even if many people on the mysterious side only know that there is such a magician. . The most important point is-- If Qingzi''s memory is correct, she hasn''t revealed her name since the battle! Obviously, the other party knew her! That familiar tone is obviously more than just knowing one or two days, but the problem is, Qingzi doesn''t remember having such a friend! "Really, I want to ask you, have you really forgotten me?" "After all, ten years ago, we played once!" "Although I was at that time, and I am at least a little different in appearance." Looking at the girl who had grown into a qualified magician in front of her eyes, Nagato''s face was filled with a little emotion and a touch of helplessness, and she said so, and his words suddenly made Qingzi a little stunned. Ten years ago, it was the most important turning point in Aozaki''s life so far. That year, Misaki Town staged a magician night! On that night, because of various coincidences and even fate, Aozaki Aoko had to go to war with his two relatives, and finally used magic as a magic rookie in order to win. Unexpectedly, she stepped into the gate of the magician. In the stunned state, various memory images before and after the magician night flashed in Qingzi''s mind. Not long after, the picture in his mind was frozen on a dark boy "Oh it''s you!" "You are the guy who used death magic at the beginning!" Love my novel www.25xs8.com At this moment, Qingzi remembered that on the eve of Magician Night, he had encountered a mysterious magician. That is a guy who uses death magic, and the air of death is more powerful than that of the dead! At that time, the two fought, and Qingzi was completely defeated. Looking back now, it was because that guy''s death aura impressed Aoko so deeply that when she didn''t perceive the death aura, Aoko couldn''t remember the identity of Nagato for a while. "It''s under!" Nagato smiled lightly and admitted softly. "Then, the black hand of that night, you are included!" At this time, Qingzi''s whole person suddenly became very unfamiliar and calm. From a violent state to a sage state, countless information was combined in his mind, and Qingzi came to such a conclusion. Qingzi will never forget the girl who appeared in front of her when she became a magician. The pure white girl who doesn''t have any traces at the root, but really exists. The other party clearly told Qingzi that there was a black hand behind the magician night. She is one of them! The other party''s words before leaving-- "I look forward to seeing you next time. If you are not strong enough then, you will be caught by someone and become Mrs. Press!" It even made Qingzi dare not stop practicing during these ten years, for fear that he would really become someone else''s wife. "Yes, it''s me!" Facing the girl''s conclusion, Nagato nodded approvingly. In fact, Nagato was too lazy to cover up. "So, who are you!" Qingzi asked again, it was the original question, but at this time, her attitude became more solemn, "In the past ten years, I haven''t been looking for your news, but I have not gained much, but more and more doubts. " "That''s it!" The red-haired young man pondered for a while, and then replied, "My name is Nagato, the godslayer who is about to rule this world. Of course, you can call me Your Majesty the Demon King!" "The reason for stopping you is naturally that someone is dissatisfied!" As Nagatos voice just fell, I saw a bone-to-heart chill that filled the entire battlefield instantly, making people tremble. Then, the girl accompanied by Hongguang strolled up and stood at Nagatos. Sideways. At this moment, everyone knew that the chill was spreading from the girl. Obviously, the girl is very dissatisfied at this time. "As for the last question!" Nagato smiled indifferently, the golden color spread from under the feet of the red-haired boy, and instantly dyed the entire snow-white battlefield into gold. The next moment, the golden light shone, blocking everyone''s sight "You can experience it yourself!" Everyone only heard this sentence, and the light dissipated, but on the battlefield at this time, the red-haired boy holding the girl and the magician girl with red light all over had disappeared... ps: Ah, it almost collapsed...... .. 996 Chapter 059 The Dead and the True Ancestor [Part I] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sudden changes made the entire battlefield quiet. Whether it was Nagato or El Telucis news, everyone on both sides didnt know how to express their feelings for a while. The next moment, the earth gradually moved, everyone saw it, the four not far away The magic city is walking here. Because that body is so huge, that every step makes the earth slightly shake. The disappearance of Qingzi Aozaki immediately made the demons lose their enemies. Under Van Feim''s call, they rushed over at an extremely fast speed and guarded Van Feim''s body. At this time, everyone realized that the battle was far from over! just-- "Do you still want to fight?" Agurora, who was chilling all over, tilted her head, her firework-like eyes looked directly at the Lord of the Demon City, "After repeated frustrations, your spirit has dropped several levels. Is there any hope of victory?" "..." Facing Agurolas question, Van Feim was silent for a while, and then said, I dont know. After all, your strength, Im just speculating, but obviously, my chances of winning are not great. "Then you have to fight?" The girl in Hongfa walked towards the other party, and the ground she had stepped on froze. "Yu is not particularly keen on fighting. With your strength, I just fought with that magician and I saw it." "I can accept your surrender! How?" Standing in front of the magic city in front of Vanfim, Agurola threw out his olive branch. As soon as this remark came out, not only Vanfim was silent, but the dead followers around him were also silent. The olive branch thrown by the true ancestor was of extraordinary weight, and even the oldest dead could not ignore it. At this time, the dead of the lake are in a hurry! If Vanfim surrendered to this mysterious true ancestor, Lord White Wing would definitely be angry. As one of the confidants of White Wing Duke, Batley clearly understands that the king of the dead is powerful. Except for Zhu Yues accident, no true ancestor was considered by the ancestor of Baiyi. The complete destruction of the true ancestor eight hundred years ago was a tragedy caused by Roas lure Princess Bai Ji to suck blood, causing the other party to run away. Said, among them, there is definitely Bai Yigong pushing the boat along the water. If the first ancestor of the Council of the Dead had thrown the mysterious true ancestor in front of him, Batley wouldn''t know how to face Duke Baiyi. "Master Vanfim!" "You have to think about it carefully, the other party is a proud ancestor!" "If Duke Baiyi knew..." Regardless of causing the true ancestors dissatisfaction, Barrett spoke from a distance, preparing to explain the serious relationship to Vanfhem, but his words were not finished yet, and an absolute freezing gas burst from Agurolas feet, directly Freeze it. Click!!! The next moment, the ice sculpture shattered... The dead of the lake, who had five hundred years of age, died easily... This scene caused the faces of the dead followers around the lake to change drastically, trembling, not daring to do more, for fear that if they were not careful, they would follow in Batley''s footsteps. "It''s really noisy!" Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com Killing a dead man who was five hundred years old in an understatement, Agurola''s face showed obvious impatience, "Make a decision quickly, I don''t have so much patience." Seeing this scene in the distance, Qiuye suddenly revealed a mysterious smile. Qiuye knew that Agurola was angry at this time. Although the time spent together is only half a month, Akiba Tono already knows Agurola very well. In other words, Agurola itself is very simple and not particularly difficult to understand. In addition, their contract comes from the Holy Grail system, and they have the ability to peek into each other''s memories. Although only a little bit of Agurola''s past was seen on the first night, it was blocked by the fourth true ancestor who was able to manipulate memory, but Akiba already knew everything about the true ancestor named Agurola. Agurola is proud and lonely as well. Compared with the other three true ancestors on the plane of Agurola, they all have their own blood. Agurola, who is known as the strongest true ancestor on that plane, will always be just one person, with a disaster-like beast. Exist as a weapon of killing gods. and so-- "Agurola wants to create his own blood!" This is what Qiuye thought when she saw Agurola throw an olive branch to Vanfim. In fact, this is also true. Although from the previous battle, Agurola found that the ancestor of the dead is not as powerful as himself, but it is still quite impressive, at least as a dead one level lower than the true ancestor, Van Fei Mu has done well. The ordinary true ancestor is probably not his opponent. Such an existence, if transformed into one''s own family, seems to have much more prospects than the other three-veined blood races in his plane. After all, Xingyue''s ancestor of the dead has surpassed the limitations of his own qualifications. just-- The old lady has come to solicit in person! Are you still hesitating there, wanting to die? Looking at Vanfim, who was silent there, Agurola became decisively angry. Then, she issued a ultimatum to Van Feim. "Hey!" After sensing Agurola''s gradual surging breath, Van Feim exhaled a sullen breath, and said with some emotion, "To be honest, the invitation of the true ancestor is indeed very attractive." "Fighting against the true ancestor or something is really stressful for a dead person like me who came from the time of the true ancestor''s rule." "but--" At this moment, Vanfims powerful magic power came out again, and it instantly poured into the remaining five magic cities, Its because of such an era, an era of becoming food for others... "It''s even more impossible for me to surrender to the true ancestor!!!" "That''s it!" The indifferent words fell, and Agurola''s face instantly became cold, and endless cold bursts out of Agurola, instantly freezing the entire battlefield, killing intent... ps: There are four more!.. 997 Chapter 060 The Dead and the True Ancestor [Part Two] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xingyue''s true ancestors and dead followers can be regarded as typical of oppression and anti-oppression. The original true ancestor was Zhu Yue. She was born on the moon and was invited by Gaia to come to the earth. She became the candidate UO for the earth. In those first years, Zhu Yue used herself as a template to create the truth. Ancestor. But in order to check and balance, Zhu Yue set up a blood-sucking impulse in the true ancestors, which is not a defect. It is normal for the true ancestor to suck blood. But the real ancestor of Xingyue is too high, and there is no creature higher than himself on the plane. If you suck blood in this state, it will only pollute your own blood, and will naturally degenerate. But the blood-sucking impulse is a physical impulse, which cannot be solved at all. Some true ancestors would rather self-seal than fall, but some true ancestors fell, so the first dead men appeared... The first dead followers were originally the food of the true ancestors! But after all, the predecessor of the dead was a human being, a very rebellious creature. Without the true ancestors knowing, the power of the dead continued to develop, and a little bit of learning the power of the true ancestor, eventually twenty-seven people appeared. The oldest dead man who successfully defected. They gathered together to form the Council of the Dead. And Van Feim was one of the twenty-seven dead men back then! "Maybe some guys have forgotten those blood and tears of history, but I did not forget!" Standing on the frigid and freezing ground, Vanfhem manipulated his remaining five magic cities and formed an encirclement against Agurola. He said, "Although I like humans very much, it doesn''t mean I don''t admit myself. The identity of the dead!" Accompanied by Vanfim''s enlightenment, the five magic cities attacked Agurola. Among them, the strongest magic city, the dragon, broke out with a dark dragon breath! just-- "It''s so boring!" The extremely cold words came out of Agurola''s mouth. The next moment, a magical aggregate of the combination of mermaid and demon bird, the twelfth blessed beast named Cangbing of Demon Fairy burst out of the girl''s back. The next moment, the power of freezing the world burst out. The endless cold spreads out with the enchantress as the center, turning into a terrible tornado of ice!!! Boom boom boom!!! No matter what the attack is, no matter what the attack is, under the tornado transformed by the ice, it turns into an ice sculpture, even the magic city itself is affected. Affected. "not good!" Van Feim''s face changed after standing behind the magic city. Not only because the attack was ineffective, but also because he found that under the terrible tornado, the magic city seemed to start to freeze, and his manipulation of the magic city gradually became a little weaker. "Can''t continue like this!" As the most ancient dead, with long experience, Vanfim made a decision instantly. Through his connection with the magic city, all his magic power was injected into the body of the werewolf magic city. The next moment, a sharp expression flashed in the eyes of the oldest dead, and all the magic power hit the core of the magic city boom!!! An unprecedented explosion occurred. I saw the werewolf magic city burst in an instant. When the werewolf capable of spraying flames exploded, the amount of flames that burst out instantly swept the entire frozen battlefield, and the ice canceled each other out... Novel 117 www. xs177.com Even the ice tornado began to gradually burn... A lot of white smoke filled the ice and fire. At this moment, Vanfim felt that his connection with the remaining four magic cities was finally smooth. When he was about to direct the magic city to attack Agurola, Agurola''s cold and merciless voice echoed in his ears. . "Do some clever things!" "But it''s in vain!" boom!!! The next moment, a strong impact burst out in the white smoke. Bai Yan retreated, revealing the appearance of a rainbow-haired girl, and the two beasts behind her, one of which is the Cang Ice of Demon Fairy, and the other is composed of the upper body of the beautiful female and the lower body of the blue and white giant snake A long-haired water monster composed of countless snakes. The eleventh beast, the steel of water essence! "Fuse!" Closing her eyes, the girl whispered softly. The next moment, the two sisters belonging to the sisters among the twelve family beasts, the demon girl and the water demon turned into liquid and merged... In an instant, a brand new beast was born! It was a mysterious beast that resembled a ichthyosaur, a feathered snake, and more like a mermaid, but just after it appeared, the temperature of the surrounding environment dropped again, and the diffuse flame was once again suppressed. In the next moment, I saw the beasts flying into the sky! Then, the cold light with a certain mysterious atmosphere fell from the sky. What an incredible cold light that is! When it fell on the tornado, the wind dissipated automatically, fell on the flames, and the flames gradually subsided, and when it fell on the magic city, the magic city built over countless years was directly paralyzed, and then gradually turned into piles. Precious material... "how come!" Seeing this scene, Van Feim suddenly went blank in his mind. The next moment, the mysterious beast appeared in front of him, and it was a tail drawn directly, directly on the face of the oldest dead, and flying it, tracing an arc in the sky, and landing heavily. boom!!! A mouthful of blood was spit out, and a girl with rainbow hair appeared in Van Feim''s vision. It turned out that the mystery beast''s draw directly drew it to Agurola''s side. Realizing this, Vanfhem was about to get up when Agurola stepped directly on his abdomen. puff!!! Blood spurted out again. "I don''t know or don''t want to know what the real ancestor of the dead is." "Yu only knows that everything in this world is just the weak and the strong, just as Yu is now under that person, and you turned down Yu''s invitation because of those inexplicable persistence." "Then you have no value!" The next moment, beside Agurola, the mysterious beast reappeared, opening his mouth is a condensed cold light, blasting out boom!!! ps: There are three more chapters!.. 998 Chapter 061 Order and Transformation! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is the world of platinum. The white-gold sky and the white-gold ground, except for the cyan space with a radius of about 100 meters around him, are all white and gold. This is what Aozaki Aoko saw and heard at this time. A moment ago, she was still on the battlefield full of dead men and human beings. But the next moment, she was alone in this boundless world. At first, Qingzi was still watching the surroundings with great interest. It''s just that as time passed, the magician girl''s face first showed a touch of consternation, and then it solidified... "It turned out to be like this..." After a while, Qingzi who stood still sighed and said with some relief, "It turns out that you are not detached from the order, but you are a stronger order!!!" "As expected, Aoko Aozaki who can destroy the world order and then rebuild it!" "How can I understand the nature of this world so quickly." An indifferent voice sounded in Qingzi''s ears. The girl turned her head and saw the red-haired boy walking in the air. The leisurely and remarkable posture, as if the gods descended, even if she was far away, Qingzi could perceive the incomparable kind. arrogant. Humph!!! Qingzi snorted softly, but Qingzi had to admit that the other party was indeed qualified to be arrogant. At this time, the red-haired boy is in harmony with the whole world. With each step of the other party, the whole world seems to move a bit, making Qingzi who is directly looking at the other side facing the whole world, feeling a surge of pressure sincerely. just-- "strong enough!" Under this kind of psychological pressure that can crush others, Qingzi not only showed no signs of psychological breakdown, but after letting her mood suffer for a while, she went even further. "Just if you think this can defeat me!" "That''s a big mistake!" "Great Lunar Eclipse!" The secret magic known as the Secret Rune was cast instantly, one by one, the magic circles were spread out under Qingzi''s feet, beside and above him, and then, Qingzi shot out a magic bullet that gathered the magic power of his whole body. After several procedures, Turn into a magical beam that exceeds the attack on the city! "Order, imprisonment!" In the face of the vast magical beam coming, Nagato only stretched out two hands and touched the sky. The next moment, an astonishing thing happened, and the magical light beam that soared into the sky rushed out of the cyan space opened by Qingzi, and was instantly imprisoned by the invisible force permeating all directions. "Order, decomposition!" Nagato spoke softly again, and the whole world responded instantly. The imprisoned magical light beam suddenly unraveled, turned into a little magical light spot, scattered and integrated into the entire platinum world. "Ok?!" "Trouble..." Seeing this scene, Qingzi frowned instantly. The magician girl did not expect that this opponent''s world would be so tricky. Speaking of the law is simply the means of the legendary gods!Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com In fact, if he had not opened up a world of order of his own before entering, Qingzi would have doubted whether he would be killed in an instant. Although it sounds like a fantasy, in Qingzis perception, this is actually Very possible thing. On the way of order, the other party went further than himself. "Sa, it seems you already understand it!" "Any of your magic bullets are invalid to me!" Seeing the frowning girl, Nagato was still unhurried, slowly approaching. Soon, Nagato came outside the cyan space opened by Aiko. Before stepping out, Nagato felt a power of rejection. This space instinctively refused Nagato''s entry. No, not just the space, but Aozaki Aoko is also rejecting Nagato''s entry. She has not given up yet. "Don''t you understand the gap between you and me?" Looking at the stubborn girl in the space, Nagato asked indifferently. "Do not!" Perceiving this scene, Qingzi''s mind flashed a flash of light, and the whole body shot a needle, and laughed in Nagato''s unknown eyes, "Ha, I never understood the difference!" In the next moment, an amazing change appeared I saw the cyan space gradually shrink, and in less than an instant, it contracted to Qingzi''s body, and then it turned into a layer of blue light attached to the girl''s body. boom!!! Immediately, a powerful magical power burst out from Qingzi, and all the magic power that originally constructed the space was turned into strengthening magic, which instantly strengthened Qingzi''s inherently inhuman physique to an even more exaggerated level. "Unexpectedly, have you given up the realm of order?" Seeing this scene, Nagato had to marvel at Aozaki Aoko''s imagination and determination! "Yes!" The cyan girl said indifferently, with no sorrow or joy in her words, "Although I don''t want to admit it, in fact, I only fit the first half of the fifth method. I''m not good at the orderly space behind it." "At this point, you go farther than me." "Since I cannot control the order of the world, then I can only control my own order!" In the faint words, the girl''s rather agitated mood was vaguely revealed. Originally, the core of the Fifth Law was to build her own order, and from the beginning, the girl named Aozaki Aoko was a guy who didn''t take the usual path. At first, she would only destroy everything, leaving everything in time. axis. After ten years of practice, I gradually became able to use the fifth method perfectly. But now, she has directly abandoned the order space constructed by the Fifth Law. Just to dominate yourself! However, after making the decision, Aoko suddenly felt that such a fifth method was the most suitable method for her, because Aozaki Aoko is a free and easy Aozi, what matters to the world! "interesting!" "So funny!" "Then, let''s fight!" Without saying anything, Nagato directly sent an invitation to Aoko to fight. The next moment, the entire platinum world shook slightly, and Nagato''s whole person and the world became one, becoming more unfathomable... 999 Chapter 062 The powerful Qingzi, the stronger Nagato fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle broke out in an instant. The cyan girl turned into an afterimage and appeared in front of Nagato in an instant, without any extra action, a simple and sharp punch directly blasted towards Nagato''s face, and Nagato instantly lifted his palm! boom!!! In the silent space, the clash of fists was extremely obvious. Although Qingzi''s punch was good, it was only good. He directly held the girl''s fist, and Nagato twisted it without any mercy, as if to twist the girl''s hand directly. At this moment, a smile appeared on Qingzi''s face. The girl''s body seemed soft and boneless in an instant, and the whole person turned and turned over as the wrist was twisted, while the girl''s other hand followed the rotation of the body, directly banging down towards Nagato with an elbow! boom!!! Facing Aoko''s creative attack, Nagato was a little surprised, but it was only an accident. As a martial arts expert who stepped on the unity of heaven and man, compared to Qingzis fighting skills that he summed up in his travels, Nagatos fighting skills are the real master level. Therefore, the boy still stretched out his other hand to block The girl''s elbow was dropped. just-- "Do you really think..." "Did you really block the attack?" The vague words floated into Nagato''s ears, and immediately, the red-haired boy was shocked. Therefore, at the next moment, the magic power on Qingzi''s body was running at an unprecedented speed, unexpectedly burst from the girl''s elbow within one hundredth of a second, turning into an unprecedented blue magic cannon! "I actually fired a magic cannon with my elbow!" At this moment, Nagato found that Aozaki Aoko was really interesting! Then the magic cannon bombarded him! boom!!! The magic bullet that has almost reached the limit of breaking the army is full of power. Under this sudden shelling, the red-haired boy flew out, blasted into the ground, turned into a trace of hundreds of meters on the ground, and then was covered in a large amount of smoke. "It''s not over yet!" After blasting this magic bullet, Qingzi did not stop. In other words, she never thinks that Nagato has only this strength, and the other party is likely to have nothing! You should know that the entire platinum world was all manifested by Nagato, and the entire world was not even a bit strange, so the opponent was definitely not defeated. Therefore, we cannot relax and pursue the victory! Whoosh!!! With such thoughts in mind, Qingzi''s whole body turned into a cyan light, directly breaking through the obstacles of the smoke and dust, and instantly appeared in front of the red-haired boy who had just floated out of the big pit. In Nagato''s slightly surprised gaze, Aoko shot out a punch! It was a punch that contained the whole body of the girl''s magic. A punch! The cyan magic bullet spurted out! boom!!! Facing the girl''s attack, Nagato instantly propped up a defensive barrier. The next moment, with the girl''s fist, the magic cannon comparable to the attack on the city directly bombarded the barrier, causing a sensation in the barrier.Shuxzy.com www.shuxzy.com Although it was a temporary enchantment, Nagato''s enchantment still blocked the girl''s magic cannon. just-- "It''s not over yet!" Several successive voices echoed in Nagato''s ears, causing the red-haired boy to instantly think of a certain ability of Aoko. Then, the smoke and dust outside the barrier dispersed, revealing the scene that Nagato expected. It was nine cyan girls who were accumulating magic power! One magic circle after another appeared all over their bodies, which was a secret technique called Secret Runes! And behind the girl in the center is an illusory and unreal long axis to the sky. That is the long axis named time, which runs through the axis of the girl named Aozaki Aoko. Using that axis, Aoko can summon the past at will. The future self. "Take it, the nine major lunar eclipse!" The moment Nagato saw them, the girls'' ultimate move was also ready-- In the next moment, the nine-fold magical beam turned into an indestructible torrent of magical power, and the magic cannon that surpassed the EX-level treasure of liberation power suddenly appeared. Under such torrents, the space of the platinum world was damaged. Under the torrents, the barrier of Nagato shattered. The red-haired boy was instantly submerged in the cyan torrent! Boom boom boom!!! Unprecedented destruction appeared in the platinum world. Everything seemed extremely weak in front of this torrent. The earth, rocks, or even the entire space began to collapse... "Have you won?" Looking at the collapsing space in front of her, Qingzi murmured. The eight avatars on the time axis around her gradually disappeared, including the entire time axis, they disappeared, and the girl''s face suddenly became pale, and the whole person was a little unsupported. Although it is possible to use the magic of the past and the future because of the time axis, Qingzi does not lack magic. But using all of this requires mental power. Obviously, Qingzi at this time had already consumed too much mental power. just-- "Is this the power of a magician?" "You are amazing!" A sudden voice came, and Qingzi was startled. The girl turned her head. Not far from her, the black-haired little girl was looking at herself with emotion, as if she was looking at a giant panda, making Qingzi very accurate. Suddenly, Qingzi remembered that the other party was the girl Nagato had held in her arms before. "Wait, that''s not right!" At this time, Aozaki Aoko realized something was wrong. If that little girl is here, why didn''t she see it before. After the young girl barely stood up, she discovered that the space that had been ravaged by the cyan torrent had gradually returned to its original state. The next moment, behind the young girl, there seemed to be an extra figure. "No..." Turning her head stiffly, Qingzi saw-- The red-haired boy stood behind him unscathed at this time, looking at him with a smile. "I have to say, can defeat my clone!" "You are very nice, Qingzi!" .. 1000 Chapter 063 The sixth chapter makes you not free! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clone? Hearing Nagato''s words, Qingzi was instantly stunned. You fucking tease me! Immediately this thought floated in Qingzi''s heart. It''s like someone who has paid a lot of hardships, ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, and finally defeated the big devil, but was told that in fact, it is not the big devil, but just a clone of the big devil, just a little monster. No one can be calm, there is no way to think otherwise. Only soon, the girl denied this idea herself! Although she didn''t have much contact, Qingzi still grasped that Nagato was absolutely proud of not hiding it. Such a man may deceive others, but this will definitely not be a deception in terms of strength. just-- "Clone?" Obviously in a dangerous situation, but Qingzi has no concept of crisis in his heart. At this time, the corners of the girl''s mouth twitched, and her thoughts were extremely confused. If Qingzi''s feelings were expressed in more vulgar words, it would be: "Damn it, my old lady has exploded today, she just defeated a clone!" "Is there any reason for this?" Standing next to Aoko, Nagato seemed to see Aokos thoughts, and comforted him very kindly: "To be honest, Aoko, there is nothing to be frustrated with the clone who lost to me, or you should be proud, after all, the main body of the clone But me!" "Although the clone can''t use power, can''t summon Dao Sword, let alone use the kingdom of God..." "Stop it!!!" Aozaki Aoko interrupted Nagato''s words with a black line on her face, and said silently, "Are you sure you are comforting me? How do I feel that I was even more shocked by what you said." Although she didn''t know what power, the sword of the sword, and the like, she also understood that it should be Nagato''s true power. In this way, Nagato''s words are a bit wrong. "I''m just comforting you!" Naturally, Nagato nodded, and said with a bit of pride, "I am going to use the power I just mentioned to deal with the restraint. Your words are not qualified now." What?! Inhibition?!! After hearing Nagato''s words, not only Qingzi was stunned, but also Elteluci who was standing by. Although the sensibility of the two women made them subconsciously want to treat Nagato as a neuropathy. After all, inhibitions, in the eyes of Xingyue''s native residents, can be described as supreme beings, and magicians and true ancestors can''t resist inhibitions. But now, some people actually say that they are ready to deal with inhibition, and they are really capable of dealing with it! This makes the two women want to laugh. But for some reason, they couldn''t laugh. This is probably because they are vaguely aware that Nagato is not lying, what he said is the truth!No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com Its just that something like this is hard to accept... "It''s unbelievable, but what I said is true!" Looking at the unconcealed surprise and confusion on the faces of Aoko and El Teluci not far away, Nagato said indifferently, "However, I don''t need to say anything, time will prove everything." "However, that''s for the future!" As soon as the voice turned, Nagato''s gaze began to scan Qingzi''s whole body, making the pale girl suddenly paler. At this time, Qingzi suddenly remembered what Saye said ten years ago. "You, what do you want to do!" If it is a magician who is an advanced magician, he doesn''t care much about the so-called chastity. But Qingzi is different. As a girl who grew up as an ordinary girl before the age of fifteen, she cares very much about this aspect. If she is caught as a lady in the village, Qingzi will definitely not be happy. "Don''t you already know what I''m going to do? I remember that Saya reminded you ten years ago." Hearing Nagato say something ten years ago in a calm tone, Qingzi immediately covered her clothes and started to step back with some difficulty. The girl''s gaze at Nagato suddenly changed, some contemptuous, some scared, vaguely, A trace of inexplicable emotion. Seeing Qingzi''s actions, Nagato showed interest instead. So he strolled up. It''s just that every time he took a step, Qingzi took a step back, not letting Nagato approach. As they entered and retreated, the two talked to each other... "It seems that you are a bit repulsive!" "Nonsense, which girl would like this kind of thing!" "Well, I thought you accepted it with fate, after all, your sister is like this!" "Don''t compare me to her and...Ah!" Suddenly, Qingzi found that there was an extra wall behind her, and there was no way of retreat. The next moment, Nagato had appeared in front of her, and his hands were placed on Qingzi''s shoulders. "and many more!" Seeing the evil wolf that was already close at hand, Qingzi suddenly became a little flustered, "Don''t go on the path of crime! Forcing is no happiness! People who get me like this cannot get my heart..." Without waiting for Qingzi''s words, Nagato already kissed him, blocking the girl''s remaining words. Qingzi was stunned, and then instinctively began to resist, but Nagato''s strength was much stronger than her, and the girl''s resistance became weaker and weaker, and finally the intelligence let Nagato do whatever she wanted. Ten minutes later, Nagato released the girl slightly. Looking at the panting girl, one hand of Nagato slightly sorted out the messy hair ends of the girl because of the fight, and whispered in the girl''s ear: "For the answers to your three questions, listen up! " "First of all, the law cannot control me!" "Secondly, compulsion is not uncommon to me. Now my lovers are very happy." "Finally, in order to get Qingzi your heart, you must first get your people, because Qingzi, you are free, free you, will not accept any bondage, including love, so I must let you not be free before I can truly get you!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato tore off the girl''s clothes without hesitation... ps: Be regarded as the late sixth watch! .. 1001 Chapter 064 End and Announcement! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what!!!" Three hours later, with a long groan, Qingzi''s whole body softened. At this time, Qingzi''s head was a little dizzy. Although what happened to her just now would not make Qingzi suffer from collapse or something, it was not so easy to accept. It''s just that the girl''s body is more honest than her heart, but she has accepted the other party... Lying in the man''s arms, feeling the breath of the other person, and the two magic hands touching her body, Qingzi did not forget to complain, "You are definitely a bastard!" "Yes, I''m a bastard!" "At this point, I have never concealed it!" Hearing the complaint of the girl in her arms, Nagato confessed the other''s words without any hesitation. He reached out and stroked the girl''s cheek. Nagato said calmly, "I have many lovers, just like you are forced by me, the same There are several!" "It''s just that, I have to say that the legendary love for a long time really exists!" Slightly frivolous in the words, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly cocked, and he stretched out his hands to directly hold the pair of snow white on Aoko''s chest, and shape them into various shapes... "Woo..." The girl''s face was flushed, and she gasped slightly, but she didn''t make any unnecessary resistance. Anyway, these rather shameful things have all been experienced once just now. If this is the case, Qingzi naturally doesn''t care about doing it again. Anyway, in a sense, this is also a kind of enjoyment! just-- "you succeeded!" "Qingzi, it seems there is no way to be completely free..." Thinking like this in her heart, the girl looked at the man''s cheek with her arm around her, her eyes full of complex emotions. I have to say that Nagato''s strategy was very successful. Although Qingzi Cangqi was a bit clumsy, she was very lonely inside. Although she did not have the shocking loneliness of Luo Hao, she was also inhuman, and compared to Luo Hao, Qingzi was more free and without any restrictions. Even as the longer he became a magician, Aiko became more and more free! Therefore, even if he has mastered the fifth method of rebuilding order, Qingzi''s magic skills are still biased towards destruction. Even many people think that the so-called fifth method is the magic of destruction. Freedom does not need the constraints of order! You know, even if there is Aoko''s only friend here in Misaki Town, she can still travel abroad for several years without returning, and she has no contact. This is not something ordinary humans can do. But Qingzi still has a major flaw in his character. That is, for the first ten years of her life, she lived as an ordinary girl. In this way, some of the thoughts of ordinary girls still have a great influence on her. Although these influences will become smaller and smaller with the passage of time, only ten years are not enough to wipe out these influences.Novel 117 www.xs177.com Therefore, Aoko couldn''t care less about the Nagato who had captured her for the first time, even if she didn''t want to, Nagato was completely engraved in Aoko''s heart at this time. "The first step is impressive enough!" "Next, it''s a real love for a long time, let''s go out first!" "However, before this..." Looking at the beautiful scenery of the girl, Nagato thought so in his heart. The next moment, the platinum light around them gathered on the two of them, like running water, wiping away some foreign objects on the two of them. The next moment, two sets of fitted lovers The costumes appeared on Nagato and Aoko. The girl with her arms around her body stood up, Nagato thought, and the little girl with black hair suddenly appeared in front of them. "Humph!" Perceiving the changes around her, the little girl was startled first, and after seeing Nagato and Aoko, she suddenly gave a cold snort. The little girl seemed to want to show disdain for the two of them, but the unconcealable blush on her face and the slightly messy clothes on her body made Nagato a bit funny. "Come into my arms, we should leave now!" Called softly, the little girl automatically flew into Nagato''s arms with a reluctant expression. The next moment, the three figures gradually became transparent, and soon disappeared in this platinum space. At the same time, the figures of Nagato three appeared outside! At this time, the outside world was already past 8 o''clock in the morning, and the sky was completely bright and the sun was shining. The far savage hybrids headed by Akiba still stand respectfully and wait in place. Beside them are the dead men tied up with special ropes. In the sun, the dead men seem very uncomfortable. . As for Agurola, after the sun appeared, she hid in the shadow of Autumn Leaves and continued to sleep. "grown ups!" After seeing Nagato appear, Akiba saluted slightly. Although there was a pause when he saw Aoko being held in his arms by Nagato, Akiba did not show anything unusual. The hybrids behind her respectfully bowed. "Ok!" Looking around, especially the dead men who were extremely uncomfortable from the sun, a doubt appeared on Nagato''s face, "What about the dead man in the lake and the ancestor of the dead man." "Both of those two have been killed by Lord Agurola!" Faced with such an answer, Nagato just nodded softly to indicate that he knew it, and didn''t feel anything, but the Elteluci in Nagato''s arms was different, and the princess of the dead was completely confused. Although she has always looked at Van Feim very uncomfortable, but she also has to admit the strength and life-saving ability of the other party! It''s just now that the guy who couldn''t die has died so easily! At this moment, Alte Luci is extremely confused... At this time, Nagato also sensed that the thoughts of the girl in his arms were a bit confused, but he ignored it. A feast will be held in Guanbuzi City!" "At that time, it was also the Vermillion Moon, the time to come again..." .. 1002 Chapter 065 Honest, Hei Jis second recovery! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What is your purpose!" After Nagato shook the Tono crowd to do their own things, and then sent Aoko, who had been exhausted by three hours of tossing, into his room to rest, in the lobby, Alte Luci finally couldn''t help but ask. "purpose?" The red-haired boy was sitting on the sofa in the lobby and had just taken the black tea made by Karen. After hearing Alte Lucis words, Nagato took a sip, then raised his head, glanced at the little black-haired girl standing in front of him with a slight bewilderment, and the corners of his mouth opened slightly, "I dont understand you if!" "Don''t play dumb!" "I''m asking about what you said before, about the coming of the Vermillion Moon!" Seeing Nagato deliberately pretending to be stupid, Alte Luci''s questioning voice became louder. Although the girl also understands what it means to be "one is under the eaves, and you have to bow your head", the problem is what the girl wants to know, but it involves the news of one of her mothers, Vermilion Moon. Hei Ji Alte Luci is a hybrid of the true ancestor and the dead! And the reason for all of this is because she was born from the joint force of the original ancestor Zhu Yue and the consciousness of the earth, Gaia. Under such circumstances, she has the power of the true ancestor and the dead at the same time. For those pure ancestors of Qi Xingyue, there is a broader prospect. Because of this prospect, Hei Ji is an existence blessed by Gaia. With strong support on the ground, there is a Gaia monster named as a primate killer as a pet, but Gaia is a restraining force after all, and cannot appear under the rules, and Heijis other mother, Zhu Yue , Was even bombarded and killed by the forces of all parties headed by the second magician. In other words, Elteluci is also an orphan in a sense. Therefore, after knowing that Zhu Yue was about to reappear, Alte Luci couldn''t calm down at all. and-- Elteluci will never forget that when she was attacked by the burial organization of the Templar Church and the Marshal of the Magic Association, they also said that they would kill herself in order to prevent Zhu Yue from coming. At the time, El Teluci thought it was just a grand-sounding excuse. After all, she herself did not know how to resurrect her mother. Just think about it now, the girl feels like she is carrying a scapegoat for others... "Oh, this is what you said!" At this time, Nagato pretended to say something, drank the black tea in the cup in his hand, and then the red-haired boy stopped talking, just put down the cup and extended a hand, revealing a position on the sofa. "Humph!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, the girl immediately knew what he meant, and snorted a little uncomfortably. Although she was not very happy, seeing the other party who had the news she wanted, and knowing that resistance was futile, the black-haired girl reluctantly moved to the edge of the sofa next to Nagato and sat down. The next moment, Nagato''s hand wrapped the girl''s waist, and held it in his arms. Holding the girl, Nagato adjusted his posture slightly so that he could feel the little girl''s body more conveniently. Then Nagato gently said, "First of all, you have to be clear, that is the arrival of Zhu Yue, which is destiny. The inevitable result." "Secondly, Zhu Yue and I have a lot of cause and effect, so I will help her come, and this will result in cause and effect." Qiumo TXT www.qiumotxt.com "There is one last point!" While speaking, Nagato had already lifted the little head of the girl in his arms, looking at the somewhat stubborn pretty face, Nagato leaned down. The two faced each other at close range, touching their foreheads and noses lightly "I want to get Zhu Yue!" Nagato''s calm and firm words, like a thunderbolt that fell from the sky, completely shocked Alte Luci, the cold girl''s eyes were completely dull, and she even opened her mouth. I can''t help El Teluci not surprised! The girl knows that there is a fascination with herself in this world, but absolutely no one dares to say that she wants her. How much does Zhu Yue exist, that is the only satellite UO in the world, and its status is extremely lofty, even the magician, in front of Zhu Yue, is nothing more than that. But now, someone actually wants to get her in front of her daughter! This simply makes people wonder how to evaluate. "Don''t be surprised, it''s not a difficult task for me!" Seeing the girl''s expression, Nagato probably understood the girl''s thoughts, but he didn''t care. "Just like I want to get you, I want to get Zhuyue, your mother and daughter, like Qingzi, are one of the prey that I have scheduled. I will definitely get what I want to get at all costs." "Now, I will officially start hunting you!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato quickly kissed the girl. The girl was surprised at first, but soon relaxed. After all, the girl has experienced the same thing many times, and the girl didn''t even bother to resist, because she had no way to do the same thing. Only at a certain moment, the girl perceives-- Something flows into Nagato''s mouth... That is blood!!! After realizing this fact, the girl sensed that the blood that entered her mouth burst out with almost incomparably sacred and lofty power, which instantly filled her body. The seal in the body was shattered in an instant! The injury he had healed in an instant! In the next moment, huge changes will happen to her. The first is the hair, which became longer and deeper, and at the same time, her body began to grow and grow taller at a speed visible to the naked eye... In less than ten seconds, the original black-haired little Lolita had become one, with a knee-length black hair, a height of over 1.75 meters, and an almost perfect figure. Even the clothes she wore became a jet black dress, her black and mysterious temperament was like a princess The black vampire, Alte Lucky Brunstad, is here to recover!.. 1003 Chapter 066 Promise and Leave Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Alte Luci was shocked. The sudden return of power made the black Royal Highness Ji Jun feel a little illusory and unreliable. It''s not that girls boast or show off, but if they can get a self who has been hit hard, and whose strength is sealed, and can be at the mercy of them, most people in this world are absolutely unwilling to let their strength return. Let''s imagine! If you can have a dead princess who can''t resist... Whether it is superiority or pure beauty, it is an unparalleled enjoyment. Especially when Nagato admitted that he was his hunting target, the girl became even more enlightened... What the girl didn''t expect was that Nagato had directly unlocked the seal on her body, and then used a drop of blood from an unknown source to help her restore all her strength. "Alte Luci?" At this time, the familiar voice echoed in her ears, pulling the girl back from her shock. Opening her eyes, the girl''s field of vision showed Nagato''s handsome cheeks and those purple eyes that seemed to be magical. The two cheeks were very close, and the girl could even perceive each other''s extremely steady breathing. The two men looked at each other and were speechless for a while. "why?" "Why do this!" For a long time, Princess Kurohime, Alte Luci spoke somewhat complicatedly. I don''t know why, after regaining her strength, the girl didn''t push Nagato open, let alone attacked directly as she originally expected when she was sealed, but quietly let Nagato hold her. "I do things, but there are not so many whys!" "If you have to give a reason, I just want to do it suddenly." Hearing the girl''s question, Nagato smiled indifferently. In the words, Nagato''s gaze quietly admired the unique demeanor of Kurohime in the state of elder sister, then he couldn''t help lowering his head and lightly kissed the girl. Lips, and then said: "For me, the sealed you is not exactly you!" "If you want to hunt, the prey should be in the most perfect condition, so that''s interesting!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato continued to leaned down and kissed the girl''s pretty face a little bit, without letting go. In the process, Elteluci did not resist, letting Nagato do whatever he wanted. When Nagato finally kissed the girl''s lips again, the girl even reached out and hugged Nagato with her backhand. This was the first time Alte Luci took the initiative to respond to Nagato, and the red-haired boy was immediately interested. With cooperation, the two asked for each other, and kissed for more than ten minutes before they slowly separated. "Woo, Nagato, this arrogant bastard..." At the moment of separation, Alte Luci gasped slightly, then showed her fangs and bit directly on Nagatos neck. To her surprise, the girl discovered that her fangs could not bite through her. skin. "It''s useless, my blood is not so good to suck!" Perceiving the girl''s movements, Nagato didn''t say much, just like calming a child, gently patted the girl on the back of the head. "Woohoo!!!" 89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com This behavior seemed to arouse the girl''s anger even more. The girl bit her reluctantly, and even bit a slight tooth mark on Nagato''s neck, and then released her mouth. "Humph!" Glancing at the tooth marks she bit out, the girl snorted unhappily, and whispered in Nagato''s ear, "Don''t be proud of you, this princess will not forget everything you did to me, you wait. Next time I meet, I will definitely suck up your blood!" "No no no!" Also leaning against the girls ear, Nagato bit the girls earlobe and whispered, The next time you meet, its when you will completely become my woman. At that time, Zhu Yue will be the same. I''m looking forward to it!" "go to hell!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Princess Kurohime, who had a slightly flushed face, suddenly said loudly. After that, the girl pushed open Nagato, the whole person turned into a dark afterimage, broke the ceiling directly, and disappeared into Nagato''s line of sight in a blink of an eye. "Ala!" "The funny little wild cat is gone!" "The next time I meet, I can only wait for a month..." Sitting up from the sofa, Nagato murmured a little speechlessly, and stretched out his hand to wipe in the air. The next moment, a magical thing happened, and the ceiling fragments that were flying everywhere automatically flew back, perfectly glued together. There is not even a trace of gap in the bonding place! In less than a few seconds, the entire ceiling became intact and looked like it was restored. "That''s it!" With a low smile, Nagato looked to his side, and the white-haired girl who had seen the things that happened between him and Alte Luci from beginning to end, asked: "By the way, Karen, don''t you want to say something?" "My lord, what should I say?" Seeing the white-haired girl asking serious questions, Nagato suddenly became speechless. Originally, Nagato wanted to see if the girl who saw the matter between herself and Altrucci was shy, or wondered why she wanted to let Princess Kurohime go, but the girl reacted like this. but-- "fair enough!" After all, Karen is his partner for the next year. If she has too many questions, or doesn''t trust herself enough, Nagato will be very troubled! "Then, give me a cup of black tea!" "Yes, my lord!" As if to be a professional maid, Karen took the teapot in the middle of the hall and walked towards the corner of the hall dedicated to making tea... Just as Nagato was immersed in the wind, snow and moon, what happened in Misaki Town was spreading at an extremely fast speed, and caused unprecedented shocks on the mysterious side of the world... ps: After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to put Hei Ji.I''m a little tired today, just three watch, five watch tomorrow!.. 1004 Chapter 067 The first reaction of all parties! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clock Tower, London, England! This is one of the four giants of Xingyue, the headquarters of the Magic Association. In this technologically developed fog city of London, here is a rare ancient area. Everything seems to have stayed in the last century. Technology and mystery are completely contrary to each other. One faces the future and the other goes back to the roots of the past. At this time, in an office at the core of the clock tower, Jewel Onzelrich read the information again, frowning from time to time. It has been several days since receiving this information, but Zellic still feels very incredible. at this time-- boom!!! The door of the office opened suddenly... The next moment, only a brown-haired ponytail girl meticulously walked in, threw a document in her hand directly onto Zellrichs desk, then walked to the chair opposite the old magician and sat down. . "Oh, this is..." Faced with the impoliteness of the girl, Zellridge did not take offense. Because the girl in front of me does have arrogant capital. After all, the other party is the Marshal of the Magic Way of the Clock Tower generation, the''Highest Peak of Contemporary Magicians'' proud of the Magic Association, the alternate dean of the Clock Tower, and... One of the core famous gates of the clock tower, the contemporary patriarch of Barut Meroy! Bather Melo Lorella! Although the girl is just an orthodox magician without special magic, even Zelrich can''t ignore the combat power she possesses. Facing the twenty-seventh ancestor of the desperate disciple, it is not particularly difficult for a girl. "The information you want to confirm!" Hearing Jewel Wengs question, the girl didnt put on too much air. Of course, she also didnt show much respect. For the girl clan, apart from the imperial envoy of the first law, even the magician is not worth it. In awe "After all confirmations, the information about the Far East that came a few days ago is true!" In the words, even Loreliya''s face showed a slight look of caution. "In that case, troublesome..." Hearing Loreliya''s confirmation, Jewel Onzelrich frowned. The two men, symbolizing the highest combat power of the clock tower, were speechless for a while. But there is no other way. Who said that a few days ago, the news they got was really scary, especially for the Magic Association, it was a little unacceptable A few days ago, there was a battle between the dead and the dead in Misaki Town, the Far East! That was the conflict between the Holy Grail Alliance and the forces of the King of the Dead. The purpose of the battle is to compete for the princess of the dead, the black vampire, Alte Luci! And in that battle, Van Feim, one of the three oldest dead in the 27th Ancestor of the Dead, died, and the one who killed him was actually someone who did not know where he came from. The mysterious true ancestor who came. If this were only the case, it would not be enough to bother Zellic and Lorelia. What really annoyed the two of them was that the intruder of that battle, Aozaki Aoko! The magician intervened in the battle, but was defeated, and the whole person fell into the opponent''s hands. Although the entire Magic Association feels very disgusted that Aoko, a super-half who only knows how to destroy magic, can become a magician, it has to be admitted that Aozi Aoko''s combat effectiveness is among the best in the world. But now, the existence of the highest realm of magic has been defeated...Love reading www.adshuba.com "I have to say that the people in the Holy Grail Alliance are really tricky!" For a long time, the gem Onzelrich said calmly, "In this way, although we are reluctant, I am afraid that we will join hands with the church again. In any case, we cannot let Zhu Yue come again!" "Humph!" The proud Queen of the Clock Tower snorted, but did not deny it. No matter how arrogant, Lorelei will eventually be the contemporary Patriarch of the noble family, and will not be confused by this. ... ... When in the clock tower, Gems Weng made the decision to unite again. The joint decision made by the Templar Church was almost transmitted to the gathering place of the highest combat power in the entire church in a similar period of time, called the Dark Place of the Burial Institution. This decision and the accompanying information immediately caused a roar from the burial organization''s leader "It turns out that I went to the heretics of the Holy Grail Alliance, black sow! Last time you were lucky, this time, you must be completely killed, and I dared to escape from my hands. Unforgivable!! !" In the darkness, other people in the burial facility stood in the dark corner, silent. If you interrupt at this time, it''s not good. Because their leader, named Narubalek, is a murderous woman who likes to bully the members of the burial organization, even if the ancestors of the dead like Solomon were bullied and gnashed their teeth, This shows that Narubalek is terrible. After a long time, when Narubalek finished venting, she walked out of the darkness. Under the dim light, the head of the burial organization appeared. She was a woman who looked normal, not beautiful, but she was definitely not ugly. She looked young on the outside, with slender eyes and long hair. Her right eye was covered by hair, and there seemed to be something hidden inside. If you just look at the appearance, no one can know, this guy is a pervert! "Little ones!" "Go and get ready for yourself!" "Twenty days later, let''s set off and fight in the Far East!" Looking around at the six or seven figures hidden in the darkness, Narubalek said! "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison. The voices of everyone seemed to be filled with a little desire for blood and killing. ... ... Late at night, a city in the far east. "See Your Highness!" Walking quickly to the deserted park, the two black and white knights were kneeling on the ground respectfully. Beside them, there was a pet that resembled a white wolf, looking up at the black princess with his back facing them. "Huh?! You are here!" As if to hear the sound behind her, Alte Luci looked away from the bright moon and turned around slowly, "Since it''s here, then I should also start preparing to welcome my mother''s return!" .. 1005 Chapter 068 Night Tour and Mutation Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the situation of the whole world, when the forces of the Holy Grail Alliance and the Council of the Dead were fighting in the outskirts of Sansaki Town, various dark tides appeared. As the leader of the battle, Nagato still stayed in Sansaki Town without any action. . For half a month, Nagato lived a comfortable life like a drunken dream. I have to hang out with the girls every morning until almost noon, and every afternoon, under the arrangement of the autumn leaves, I have various interesting entertainment activities. Every night, I take the girls to play everywhere. No matter how you look at it, Nagato is immersed in the tender country, reluctant to think about it. But the strange thing is that all the high-level personnel of the big forces don''t think so much that the strongman who dared to say that he wants to resurrect Zhu Yue will not move, so for a while, the dark tide is surging in the entire Sansaki Town. just-- "I really didn''t make any small movements!" Half-arming Qingzis slender waist, strolling along the dwindling streets, Nagatos face showed an ironic smile, In other words, I have done everything that I should do, and now its only time. Wait for Zhu Yue to wake up by herself." "You mean, Zhu Yue is already recovering?!" A touch of surprise appeared on Aoko''s face when she heard Nagato''s words. From Nagato''s words, Qingzi almost understood the state of the legendary Vermillion Moon. In surprise, Qingzi was still a little confused as to why Nagato knew the state of Zhu Yue. However, Qingzi''s question was only for a while, and soon forgotten about it because of Nagato''s small gesture of holding her waist... "Idiot, this is the street!" Momentarily separated from Nagato''s arm, Qingzi''s face showed a hint of anger, "We are just boyfriends and girlfriends. You are not allowed to move like this without my permission!" "Yes Yes Yes" Seeing Qingzi''s performance, Nagato said in a perfunctory manner. But it didn''t take it to heart. Although Aoko has always said this these days, every night, it is not obediently surrendered under Nagato. I have to say that the reason why Nagato stays here for so long is definitely one of the reasons. "Humph!" Seeing Nagato''s performance, the girl knew that the other party hadn''t taken it to heart, and snorted a little bit uncomfortably. More than half a month ago, after being forced to leave by Nagato for the first time, Aoko felt very complicated about him, and she was a little at a loss. However, after Yuju from Jiuyuanji was taken to Tono''s station, Aoko even more Is stunned. At this time, the girl knew that her friend had already become the other''s subordinate ten years ago. Although Youzhu is never voluntary, and Nagato has not ordered Youzhu in ten years. Therefore, Qingzi did not feel betrayed by his friends. From here, Qingzi realized that Nagato''s deliberate care for herself had started ten years ago. Although he didn''t want to surrender so soon, but in view of Nagato''s explosive combat power, he could not escape at all, plus, he was his first man, so Aoko proposed a plan That is, the relationship between the two begins to develop from the boyfriend and girlfriend! Qingzi will also try to accept each other.Pippi Reading Network www.pptsw.com It''s just these days that Qingzi finally understands the overbearing and unscrupulous side of Nagato. Every night, he can always find an excuse to forcibly carry Qingzi into the bed... "Well, you feel very comfortable anyway, don''t you?" Seeing the girl''s upset appearance, Nagato reached out and took the girl''s little hand, stepped closer, and whispered in the girl''s ear, while the heat spit out from her mouth sprayed onto the girl''s ear. "Idiot, you..." When the ears became hot, Qingzi suddenly couldn''t bear it and was about to scold him. Suddenly, it seemed that she had sensed something. Aoko was stunned. At the same time, Nagato glanced at the surrounding environment consciously. At this moment, Nagato sensed that the entire Sansaki Town seemed to be In a certain state. "No, there is a problem with Lingmai!" The next moment, the girl came back to her senses, and said with some seriousness. As the person in charge of the spiritual veins of Sansaki Town, although he irresponsibly handed the management of the spiritual veins to his friends, Aozaki Aoko still had the highest perception of the spiritual veins of the entire Sansaki Town. This is not only because the spiritual vein belongs to the Cangqi family, but also because this spiritual vein is closely related to the fifth method. According to legend, the former imperial envoy of the fifth method, Aosaki magic envoy, found a mysterious hole leading to the root in the depths of the spiritual veins of Sansaki Town, thus witnessed the root and mastered the fifth method. In a sense, this spiritual vein is the origin of Aozaki Aoko''s magic! "Lingmai? I understand!" After hearing Aoko''s words, Nagato nodded and hugged Aoko''s waist. The next moment, the space around the two suddenly showed a wave of ripples. Under the ripples, the silhouettes of Nagato and Aoko disappeared into place in an instant. At the same time, at the strongest node of Sansaki Towns spiritual veins, The two figures appeared at the same time. Just appeared, what appeared in front of the two of them was a surge of magical power. Liquid magic surging like a river. Dark, and very magical! just-- "The magic of the spirit veins is contaminated!" Seeing this scene, Qingzi was a little stunned. Such a terrifying magical pollution was the first time in Aozi Aoko''s life. "I just said, why do you feel so familiar?!" At this moment, Nagato''s face showed a trace of relief, and he said, "Oh, the evil demon god who has been out of the world, do you want to pass through the hole where the fifth method is realized and join this game?" As soon as the voice fell, a slightly gloomy multiple echoes appeared from the magic current: "Tsk tusk tusk, your game of chess is really interesting, I also want to participate in it, can''t it?" "Of course...no!!!" Stretching out a hand into the void, Nagato drew a huge golden sword and cut it straight down!.. 1006 Chapter 069 The Demon God Kills The Third More! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Of course...no!" Facing the demon god, Nagato shot directly, decisively! The golden shining sword of Taoism once again revealed its peerless edge in this world. In Qingzis eyes, the sword that Nagato suddenly swung did not reveal the slightest fierceness or the blessing of sword aura, but it contained a certain will she couldnt see clearly. Feeling unstoppable! boom!!! In an instant, the golden sword slashed on the magic current! Amid the fierce roar, invisible power burst out, and the entire magic current suddenly split into two, revealing a small hole under the magic current that continuously emerged with strange black air currents. It was nothing else, it was the mysterious hole that the former Aosaki magician relied on to witness the root. "Do not!!!" "Wait, don''t do that!!!" "I can be your ally and help you deal with inhibitions together!!!" Almost as soon as the hole was exposed, the strange black air that permeated automatically turned into an unstable Demon God phantom, and some anxious multiple voices echoed around, and the evil Demon God tried to convince Nagato. "I never need any allies!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato slightly raised the Zando Sword in his hand! Suddenly wisps of pure white light appeared on the huge sword, as if the initial white born from the chaos, pure to the extreme, flawless to the extreme, suddenly the Demon God Void showed an extremely alert posture. Not only the Demon God phantom, but even Qingzi was stunned. The so-called magician is the existence of exploring the mystery of the root cause, naturally, Qingzi also understands the evolution process of the root of this world, and after seeing the light on the sword of Nagato, she actually saw the beginning of the world. As if thunder rang through his mind, Qingzi''s whole body was excited! "This is... the first method!" "Opening up the chaos of nothingness...the negation of nothing!!!" Taking a breath of cold air, Qingzi instantly recognized the origin of the light. It turned out to be the origin of all magic in the legend, and even the origin of magic, the original method. Similarly, Qingzi also understood why Nagato was so strong. Although Aoko''s understanding was a bit misleading, Nagato was not a magician who achieved the first method. But Nagato had indeed deduced the true essence of the first method from the product of the first method, and extracted the path to open up chaos from it, and it was considered to have mastered the first method. In a sense, Qingzi was stubbornly correct. "why!!!" Hearing Nagatos answer, and then seeing Nagatos actions, the Demon Gods phantom was a little gloomy, "As long as my help, in this war, your chances of winning will be greater. You dont know, its a restraining force. How deep is the background!!!" If their background is not deep, I would have done it long ago! Where else is the Holy Grail game needed! Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato didn''t have much feeling of talking nonsense with the demon god, and he swung a sword again. In an instant, the rays of light surrounding the Sword Sword gathered and turned into a sword light, directly blasting towards the hole. And go-- "It''s useless to say more, you''d better leave it obediently!" "Damn it!" TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com Facing Nagato''s sword, which was almost groundbreaking, the ghost of the demon cursed. At the next moment, turbulent black mud burst out from the hole, turning into a huge black shield with various corpse patterns carved on it. At first glance, ordinary people seemed to be in the Hell of Abi. boom!!! The sword light and the shield collided violently, and the roar suddenly burst. The sword glow formed by the light from the first method is invincible, and the shield of black mud, which does not know how much evil of the world has gathered, can be called a needle to the wheat, and it burst into the most violent head-on confrontation. ! In this confrontation, Rootless Zhiping''s sword light finally lost to the continuous black mud and was wiped out! "Hahaha, sure enough, you can''t compare to this seat!" The next moment, the Demon Gods laughter suddenly echoed, seemingly full of pleasure, "You dont know, with the collapse of each parallel world, how much evil has been merged in this seat, I am not even afraid of restraint. !" "I wanted to win you over, but now I have changed my mind!" "I''m going to kill you!!!" In the free space where the demon god''s voice echoed, countless black mud continued to emerge, as if endless. With the ravages of the black mud, the murderous aura in the entire space became heavier and heavier, making Qingzi feel depressed. just-- "Have you finished flicking?" Nagato''s faint word instantly broke the atmosphere created by the demon god. Hei Mu''s output stopped for an instant. Although it only took less than a second, the people present, whether it was Nagato or Aoko, were not ordinary people, and they noticed it the first time. "how do you know!" After a long time, the voice of the Demon God came out again, full of doubts. "Ha ha!" With a disdainful sneer, Nagato spoke indifferently, "Not to mention, your body is not here, it''s useless to become stronger!" "Furthermore, although with the collapse of the parallel planes, you do absorb more evil and become stronger, but neither Gaia nor Alaya is a fool. How can you become too much? Strong!" "I am afraid that there are many evils generated by the planes, and they have been neutralized by the two of them directly with their own power!" Following Nagato''s faint talk, the output of the black mud in the hole suddenly became unstable. In this scene, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly cocked... Nagato is very happy, but this happiness is not because of the situation of the devil, but because of Gaia and Alaya. If these two restraining forces would rather indulge the growth of evil demon gods and win victory, then Nagato must consider whether they really want to bring them into the heavens and the world. But they would rather weaken their own strength and neutralize the evils of this world. It can be said that they understand the righteousness! Such restraint is the qualified restraint in Nagato''s heart! "It''s all here..." Hidden the thoughts in his heart, Nagato swung the sword again, and the peerless sword glow that far surpassed the last sword glow burst out, like a sword that opened up, directly pierced through countless black mud and directly bombarded the hole! boom!!!.. 1007 Chapter 070-May of the Bow Tomb! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tonight, Misaki Town is as silent as ever. It''s just that there is a weirdness in this silence, like a scene in a horror movie, which makes people feel that the passage of time is particularly slow. Wuyue Gongzuka was originally just an ordinary female high school student with a quiet personality and an ordinary family background. There is no noble and elegant temperament, and no stunning face. Although she can still be called a more attractive and lovely girl, this type of Xiaojiabiyu can only be described in ordinary words. If there is no chaos from Nagato, and the world moves on its original trajectory, then the ending of Yuzuka May... Probably its not good. Anyway, its either becoming a dead person and being killed, or living as a dead person, or being completely annihilated in a sea of ??people. In short, all aspects are tragic. A girl showing passers-by. Then, because of the change of the world line, Yuzutsu Mayuki''s body has undergone a little subtle change. But even without Roa''s possession of Tono Four Seasons, she was still bitten by the dead. Less than three days after being bitten, she had regained consciousness. Not only did the body not rot, but jumped past the ghoul and directly awakened as a blood-sucking species, and it was even more amazing.All the memories and knowledge of her life were retained, even... Also out of the control of the original dead. There are no other words to describe such an example except miracle. Only this miracle is facing a terrible crisis at this time. In a dilapidated school building, Wuyue Yugizuka crouched, panting heavily with the violent ups and downs of his chest, and then slammed his fisted right hand to the side, with a sudden bang. The two-story school building next to her was suddenly lifted up by her... This kind of shameful weird power doesn''t talk about her, just say that the fist hits the wall and lifts the whole house. This extremely unscientific thing cannot be done with power alone. Obviously, Wuyue Gongzuka is very talented in the use of power! "Aha!" Immediately afterwards, with the girl''s soft drink, the huge school building was thrown away by her, and hit the enemy opposite her. More than 20 meters in front of Gongzhong May, stood a dark shadow. Yes, it''s the shadow. No matter from which angle you look at it, you can''t see that it is a physical existence, as if it is just a shadow, but also as if it is a kind of projection. The whole body is dark, making people feel the terror of trembling. Facing the huge school building that fell from the sky, the black shadow did not evade, but instead stretched out his hand and waved upwards. There was a sudden crash. The whole school building turned into a pile of powder in an instant, leaving nothing... Do not! There is still something left. Rebar inside the school building. At the moment he wiped the school building with a fist, he pulled out one of the rusty steel bars, and then lightly shot it forward. In an instant, the steel bars moved towards Gongzuka Wuyueji at an invisible speed. Shot away. Huh! Even if I feel the strong wind coming, even if my eyes have caught it a little, but the huge body that has been exhausted by physical strength makes Gongzuka Wuyue completely unable to escape, with a chick, the rusty steel bar penetrated her abdomen, She was so stabbed that she flew out, with bright red blood falling in the air. "Woo...!!!" The girl''s delicate face was distorted by the pain from her abdomen, she gritted her teeth, ignoring the blood oozing from the corners of her mouth, and pressed her trembling hands on the steel bars in front of her. Click!123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com As Gongzuka pulled hard, the steel bar was immediately broken by her, and she leaned forward, abruptly stopping the inertia of the body, allowing the other half of the steel bar to fly out of the body and fall back to the ground. Tick!Tick... Gong Zhong Wuyue knelt on one knee, blood dripping from the wound on her abdomen, but instead of looking at it, she watched closely at the figure that was coming from the opposite side in a hurry. It has been thirty minutes since the battle, after a strange roar suddenly erupted from Sansaki Town Spirit Vessel. This weird guy appeared in front of me... He is definitely not the opponent of this guy! At this moment, Wuyue Gongzuka has realized this problem. But it was too late, she was the one who was targeted. She can''t run away, there is only one way to survive- Down with the enemy! Immediately, the girl closed her eyes and muttered quietly in her mouth: "Here, there is no life. The vast world cannot be saved. There is no beginning and no end. Among the overflowing death, there is only destruction. There is nothing but dry things. There is only one...the end world!" The moment Gongzuka Wuyue finished reciting this passage, the surrounding environment suddenly changed. The dim school building turned into a courtyard in an instant, full of all kinds of flowers, and it looked very beautiful. . But this beauty is an illusion. When the flowers and plants in the yard gradually wither, the real world is revealed... That is a depleted garden that can destroy all living things! This is the inherent barrier of Yuzuzuka May. Life is not allowed in this world, so the creatures covered by it will be wiped out, and even the dead cannot leave alive. This is the strength that May has gained after waking up, but as far as she is concerned, she doesn''t like this ability. Because the terrifying degree of this inherent barrier is beyond her control, even she herself will be affected by it. If the enemy is covered by the depleted garden, she will die within three seconds, and she can only stay for ten second. The withered petals floated without wind, covering the black shadow. In just a moment, the existence of the black shadow was completely wiped out, and only two seconds passed. But in these two seconds, Gongzuka Wuyue''s strength was exhausted, and the whole person was dizzy. After confirming that the enemy had died, he immediately lifted the inherent barrier, and then sat on the ground with a gleeful expression. Breathe. just-- "Sure enough, you are what attracted me to come here!" A nightmare sound echoed in the girl''s ears, making Wu Yue stiff all over! .. 1008 Chapter 071 Fifth Mantis and Oriole! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The evil demon is very happy! Seeing the dead girl who had lost combat effectiveness in front of him, he was rarely happy. Although this body does not have any form, anyone who sees him can feel the excitement in the heart of the demon god. This time, he would encounter Nagato''s sniper, which was actually expected by the Demon God. Before he arrived, the Demon God felt the breath of the guy who dared to play with the restrainers and even slashed his own sword. The Demon God had absolutely no doubt that he would definitely be discovered, and then cut again. But he still came! Therefore, he has a foreboding that in this city, he has his second suitable carrier! Except for the Leiser who was thousands of years ago, the most suitable carrier to carry his endless evil is actually brewing in this city, and he will be born soon. So, he came... First, a clone is used to sneak in, and then the body is directly used to directly output the black mud to cover the fluctuation of the clone. Even in order to conceal his clone action, the demon god also staged a bluffing scene in front of the red-haired man. Everything was just to attract the other''s mind and cover his clone. "Although I was a little unhappy, I still succeeded!" The illusory black shadow sighed with admiration, and the Demon God even couldn''t wait. As an absolute evil that is almost the same as Alaya in person, it has always been embarrassed because its existence is meaningless to the world. It really wants to transcend the world. However, as a pure collection of wills, it lacks one. Suitable carrier. Without a carrier as a boat, how to get through the boundless sea of ??suffering and be detached from the world. Thousands of years ago, Lisser, who had the opportunity to transcend, was a suitable candidate, but that opportunity was destroyed ten years ago, and ten years later, the young girl in front of her was the second carrier. In the memory of the devil, this girl is different from her in parallel planes! Probably the fusion of countless parallel planes has transformed the girl''s inherent enchantment from absorbing magic power to absorbing vitality. This power of exterminating sentient beings can no longer match the absolute evil! As long as I have her body, I have the capital to escape! What a mess of the Holy Grail game, damn inhibitions, damn little bastards, just go and play by yourself, I won''t be with you! and so "Come on, give me your body!" The black shadow approached step by step, and a faint black air filled Wuyue Gongzhong. At this moment, the girl felt that her whole body was cold and she had lost the ability to resist. She couldn''t help but her eyes showed hopelessness. at this time-- "That''s it!" "Is that your purpose?" "Really a persevering guy!" The faint voice suddenly echoed, shocking the demon god. The next moment, a golden light fell from the sky, directly bombarding the black shadow and the middle of May. Under the golden light, the dark air disappeared. Wuyue only felt a flash in front of her eyes, and suddenly, a man and a woman appeared in her vision. The red-haired man among them was holding a big sword and pointed straight at the shadow. "No, this is impossible!" "Why do you appear here!" Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowo.com "Why, why must I take away my hope!" Seeing the men and women who appeared suddenly, the black shadow suddenly showed a hysterical gesture, which surprised Wu Yue slightly. You know, when the guy was fighting with him, or playing with himself, although his tone was dark, he was very proud. It was very interesting to see the other party''s gaffe. "why?" At this time, the man spoke, and his words were full of sarcasm, "Where are there so many guys who can''t hide the cause and effect, you are embarrassed to play something dark in front of me? Stop teasing!" "As for hope, that''s even more funny!" "When you lead others to do evil, don''t you always take away others'' hope?" "This is retribution!" Faintly speaking, as if hitting again and again, making the dark shadow tremble... "Retribution?! Are you for those ants?" After a while, the Dark Shadow Demon finally couldn''t help but roared, "What does the ant care about? In this world, the strong is respected, and the weak eating the weak is the only truth!!!" "It''s really nothing to care about!" After the black shadow''s roar, the red-haired man paused slightly, and then slashed out a sword at a speed that made people unable to react, splitting the black shadow into two instantly. After that, he slowly spoke. "So, the weak, why do you resist!" "you" Before the last words were spoken, the shadows disappeared... I don''t know if it is an illusion. At this moment, it seems that the whole night is a little bright, although it is still as deep as before, the night of Misaki Town. "Then, next, it''s time to deal with the spoils picked up by accident!" Having said that, in Mays sight, the red-haired man, no, or it would be more appropriate to call the red-haired boy, he turned around, and in the eyes of the girl, it was a man who looked almost the same as himself. Older teenager. If it is in school, this person is probably the so-called school grass! just-- Loot? "are you talking about me?" May asked her own question, but the girl was shocked when she said her words. I don''t know if it was eroded by the weird black air before, or if I had consumed it too much, the girl''s voice was so hoarse that she couldn''t even recognize her. "Of course it''s you!" The red-haired boy strolled to the front of May, squatted down, and stretched out a finger. There was a drop of golden blood on the finger, which was the blood of Nagato. Perceiving this blood, May''s body instinctively roared, urging her to suck blood! However, at this time, she couldn''t move at all, just subconsciously opened her mouth. "My name is Nagato!" Speaking faintly, Nagato''s finger reached into the girl''s mouth and began to stir, "Remember, from today onwards, I am your master!" .. 1009 Chapter 072 harvest, Gaias plan is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Woo!!!" The next moment after drawing the blood, Gong Zhong Wuyue lost consciousness. The power contained in the golden blood leaked out of the girl''s body slightly, making the dead girl look like she was stained with a layer of golden shimmer, and her originally embarrassed posture suddenly seemed a little sacred. just-- "Your finger, don''t hurry up and leave there for me." The girl''s voice echoed in her ears, recalling Nagato''s thoughts, and she saw Qingzi standing in front of her, staring at her... fingers, the fingers that were stirring in the small mouth of Yuzuka Mayuki . "Ha ha!" Nagato retracted his finger with a chuckle. In fact, if there were no hints from Aoko, Nagato would really not have thought of certain things, but after what she said, Nagato suddenly felt that Xiao Wuyues small mouth seemed very valuable for development... With no expression on his face, Nagato''s heart began to contemplate some rather ghostly thoughts. "Ok?!" Not paying much attention to Nagato, Qingzi turned her gaze to Wu Yue, recalling what she had seen and heard, and said, "Is this girl valuable? That demon god wants her so much." "Although it doesn''t look very conspicuous!" Slightly glanced up and down Wu Yue''s whole body, Nagato said in a very emotional tone, "But I also have to praise that demon god for his vision, this girl is definitely one of the most valuable dead!" At this time, Nagato also remembered, the girl in front of me, Yuzutsu Mayuki! Although she is an ordinary girl from any aspect, she is unprecedented in her qualifications as a dead disciple... Originally, when a human was sucked blood by a dead person, if the dead person left his blood in the human body, the person would not completely die. After several years, when the brain, body, and soul are all degraded to a fixed state, they will become zombie, that is, become a ghoul. In order to fill the body that has decayed due to the passage of time, they will prey on the flesh of other corpses, or... prey on humans. And with the constant hunting, when the body of the ghoul gradually recovers and the will begins to wake up, then the ghoul can evolve into a vampire species, and even further break away from the dominion of the original dead, and let himself become Newborn dead. Of course, the direction and requirements of evolution are clear, but the possibility of evolution is very low. Just becoming a ghoul after being bitten, this chance is only 1%, and the chance of evolving from a ghoul to a vampire species is even less. Even if it really succeeds, the greater possibility is just to become the props of the original dead, because in the nature of existence, they are controlled by the original dead. To escape from the dominance of the original dead, only a very rare part can do it. And to what extent is this scarcity? Few feathers are rare! But Yuzuka May is different. Her existence completely overturned this evolutionary principle... Less than three days after being bitten, she had already regained consciousness. Not only did her body not decay, she awakened directly as a blood-sucking species after jumping through the ghoul phase, and what''s even more amazing is-- All the memories and knowledge of her life were retained, even... Also out of the control of the original dead.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com "This talent alone is enough to make me tempted. In fact, if it weren''t for the fate of this girl so little, that I almost forgot to have such a girl, she would have been mine!" In Aoko''s dangerous gaze, Nagato said indifferently, "However, it is not too late. After all, even if it is me, I can''t guarantee that if I personally help her become a murderer, can she reach this level, and... " "and?" Hearing the pause between Nagato''s words, Qingzi asked subconsciously. "No, nothing!" Shaking his head, Nagato no longer said anything, but bent down and picked up the unconscious girl. What Nagato didn''t say was that the original Yuzuka Mayuska was used to board the seat of the ancestor of the dead as a candidate for the inherent barrier. The inherent world that had exhausted its magic power had evolved into a more terrifying barrier that would wither life. It''s simply-- Another land of steel! In other words, the epitome of the land of steel!!! "In this case, it seems that some articles can be done." Standing up, Nagato looked at a certain direction, sent a certain message through the soul connection, and then said to the girl beside him, "Lets go back, right, tomorrow we are going to go to Guanbuzi City, you going or not?" "Go, of course!" "How can you not go to the feast that Zhu Yue descended?" Aoko, who was a bit dissatisfied with another girl beside Nagato, was suddenly changed from the subject, full of fighting spirit. ... ... At the same time, North and South Island, Crystal Valley! This is the world-famous no-man forbidden area, in the mysterious side legend, the habitat of the fifth ancestor. just-- "Where is the fifth ancestor?" Nero stood on the crystal ground, looking left and right, but couldn''t see any creatures. The legendary crystal spider that killed the former fifth ancestor and climbed to the fifth place was nowhere to be seen. "Here... It''s amazing!" Alquette, who was standing not far in front of Nero, played with the crystals here enthusiastically, and exclaimed, "I can''t realize these things, they are all things that violate Gaia''s laws! " "Saya sauce! Here..." Seeing that El Quette didn''t respond, Nero didn''t find it boring. He turned to ask Saya''s opinion, but Saya''s answer came into her ears before she finished speaking. "There is no point here anymore!" "The big spider has already been recruited. Gaia was dealing with these things!" A girl with long green and black hair in a white dress walked out from behind Nero and said, "Nero, call El Qute, we are going to set off, and the goal is Guanbuzi City in the Far East Island." "This time, it seems that I have to hunt down a certain demon god who is overwhelming..." .. 1010 Chapter 073 Todays Fuji is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is a beautiful scenery like a picturesque. Looking at the girl who leaned on the chair and fell into a deep sleep with her eyes closed, Humber couldn''t help but stare blankly. At this moment, the girl leaned back on the chair leisurely, closed her eyes, the afternoon sun came in from the window, with a comfortable warmth, her soft long hair exuded a faint brilliance under the sunshine. Even if she was just taking a nap with her eyes closed, the girl was still as beautiful as the scenery that would only appear in the painting, and it was intoxicating. The girl in front of him is the owner of Kohaku who has served for more than ten years, Asakami Fujino! It''s been over ten years! Looking at the girl in front of her, Amber couldn''t help feeling in her heart. Until now, Humber still remembered everything he and his sister had encountered in Wujing''s house. With the death of their mother who loved them, they became the least popular people in the family. Everyone looked at themselves and their sister as if they saw something dirty. After that, they were even driven out of Wujing''s house. At that time, Kohaku, who was her sister, was also at a loss and hesitated. They don''t know where their future is, and they don''t know what they will encounter next. Amber even made up her mind that no matter what happens, she must protect her sister so that she will not be harmed in any way! At that time, she and Kohaku were adopted by the Tono clan. In the big house far away in Sansaki Town, they met the red-haired boy who was like a demon and was like a god. After getting the affirmation of the other party, their sisters Sent here- In the capacity of Asakami Fujino''s personal maid! Although these experiences were accompanied by a little involuntary self, Amber didn''t particularly care. After all these years of experience, Amber had long understood that she and her sister were already lucky to be sent here. For their special existences with superpowers, they exist in all major powers. In most cases, they are just tools, which are much more miserable than the amber and emeralds that are just maids. And here, Miss Fujino didn''t really regard them as inferior servants. Although the name is master and slave, Fujino has always regarded Amber and Jade as his sister, and Amber and Jade have always regarded Fujino as their sister. In the dark, they have been longing for Asakami Fujino. Even with Fujino''s years of growth, Amber and Jade couldn''t help but want to express his feelings about Fujino''s perfection. Fujino, who has been very mature since childhood, is very good in every aspect. In terms of study, her grades are among the top ranks of the school; in the family business, Fujino still upsets finances; and in terms of combat effectiveness, from childhood to adulthood, Amber and her sister have never seen more than Fujino. A strong presence. The spiral witch who murdered thousands of miles away and directly twisted the entire space was talking about Asakami Fujino. If Akiba is the trump card of the Misaki Town Holy Grail Alliance, Asakami Fujino is the signature of the entire Kanbuzi City Holy Grail Alliance. Of course, except for the stinky heroic spirit summoned by my sister recently. Amber''s mouth twitched when he thought of a certain heroic spirit who had only been summoned not long ago. To be honest, Amber really didn''t expect that someone could be so overbearing that he was completely speechless. Thinking about this, Kohaku had gradually approached Fujino. Just-v5 novel www.v5xs.com "It seems that Sister Fujino has been a bit tired recently..." "Why, let her rest for a while!" Seeing the extremely slight fatigue on Fujino''s face at close range, Kohaku stopped approaching the opponent. Although there was still a piece of information in his hand that was going to be conveyed to the girl in front of him, Kohaku thought about it, and stood there waiting quietly. It''s just that the girl''s kindness was finally in vain. "Woo..." With extraordinary spiritual sensitivity, knowing that someone is approaching, Fujino slowly opened his eyes, and his lazy eyes swept around. When he saw Amber, the depths of his eyes suddenly became clear. In an instant, the girl appeared energetic. Got up- "You are here, Amber!" "You woke up, Sister Fujino!" Hearing Fujino''s words, Kohaku shook reluctantly, and immediately handed a paper document in his hand to Fujino, "This is the non-human intelligence that entered Kanbuzi City today." "It''s those damn non-humans again!" Fujino frowned slightly, a little unhappy Almost a month ago, Nagato announced that Guanbuzi City would be the place where Zhu Yue would descend. Since then, more and more non-humans have gathered from all over the world. If it weren''t for Fujino and her summoners to suppress it, the entire city would be a terrifying scene of gods and demons dancing. Although a little depressed, Fujino accepted the document handed over by Kohaku, and the girl immediately opened it. With a glance of ten lines, the girl almost memorized all the information in less than a minute. call!!! In the next moment, the paper data in the girls hands burned, and soon disappeared without a trace... For Fujino''s behavior, Kohaku was already quite familiar with it. Most of the information directly conveyed by Kohaku to Fujino was sent by the undercover of the alliance, so every time Fujino reads the information, it will be directly burned, so as not to accidentally leak the information and kill his own people. Ding Dong! At this moment, the doorbell rang. "I''ll open the door." Hearing the doorbell, Kohaku stood up immediately and walked outside. Perceiving the smell of the arrival, Fujino smiled slightly. It was his friend, the puppeteer stationed in Guanbuzi City, the disciple of Aosaki Orange, and his classmate at school, Hei Tong Hua. "Flowers are probably here to complain!" Thinking of the situation of the black paulownia flowers in his intelligence, Fujino smiled slightly, and then looked far away, the girl could perceive that the person she had waited for more than ten years was about to appear... "Nagato-kun..." Speaking the name in a low voice, Fujino was deeply moved... 1011 Chapter 074 Black Tung Flowers Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You think it''s too much, Fujino-chan!" "Yesterday, it took me twelve hours to complete the task of the master. As a result, when I got home, my brother picked up a wild woman! The most extreme thing was that he actually let that woman sleep with me!" "As a result, I have no energy for the whole day today, really...stupid brother!!!" Black Tung Flower patted the table vigorously, then picked up the fork to fork the cake on the plate in front of him, and then pressed it into his mouth. Looking at her, it was as if what was in her mouth was not the cake, but the meat of an idiot old brother, who gritted his teeth and swallowed him down. At this moment, the black paulownia flowers look a bit like It is the posture of the cannibals. "Ha ha!" In response, Fujino, who was sitting across from the flowers, only chuckled. As a classmate and friend for many years, Fujino understands that at this time, he just needs to listen carefully. Black Tung Flower is a classmate and friend of Fujino. One year ago, under Fujino''s recommendation, she became the apprentice of Aosaki Orange stationed in Kanbuzi City. She has a good talent for magic. But the most interesting feature of flowers is her origin! The origin of flowers is taboo! Under the guidance of this origin, Huahua also has a different feeling for her brother, Hei Tonggan. Although with Fujino''s help, he was able to counteract the influence of Origin a little bit, but he was still very upset about his brother bringing back a woman he didn''t know. By the way, Fujino, who has also awakened Origin, will not be affected by Origin at all because of the half-length Uchiha Ming. This alone is destined to be extraordinary for Fujino. "All right!" After eating the cake at a very fast speed, Huahua got up and said, "It''s not early now, Fujino-chan, I will go back first. Honestly, I am a little worried about that weird woman!" As soon as he finished speaking, Huahua walked out in a hurry. "correct!" It wasn''t until the farewell sound of Amber and the flowers came from outside that Fujino spoke in hindsight, "I forgot to ask flowers, who is the so-called weird woman!" ... ... When she walked out of Qiangami''s mansion, Huahua realized that the setting sun was about to set. "It''s been a long time since I accidentally talked to Fujino!" Walking on the dwindling road, flowers frowned slightly. Through various inquiries, Huahua knew that thanks to her master and the boss of Fujino''s organization, many magicians and non-humans all over the world are gathering in this city, making the city very dangerous at night. Fortunately, the contractor of Fujino was so powerful that it made people speechless, otherwise, it would really not be able to suppress those monsters. "Be faster!" Gradually speeding up his advancement, even though Fujino and her contractor suppressed, and several massacres, as long as the day, no non-human and magician dared to stand up and cause trouble. It''s just that the flowers understand that the world is so big, and it''s a big push! This kind of thing is not absolute at all!Xunread www.xunread.com Just like-- At this time, standing in a corner out of the setting sun, staring at his dead man. "This lucky value, hell!" Saying so in my heart, the blue eyes of the flowers looked directly at the black masked dead man who was squatting in the corner, and the girls eyes could see even more remote corners, two or three that had been shriveled. Dead body. Although I don''t know who the dead man on the other side is, Huahua does perceive that the opponent is strong! However, no matter how strong she is, it is not the reason for her to shrink! "New here, so you don''t understand the rules, do you want to die?!" I adjusted my mood slightly, and Hua Huas eyes showed a little sharpness, and the magic circuit of the whole body was activated instantly, "I dare to hunt before the sun has completely set, so I provoke my Holy Grail Alliance. Say, who are you? !" Although I haven''t really reported in the organization, because of my master and friends, Flowers are undoubtedly a member of the alliance. In this kind of thing, the girl has no room for shirk. "Ok?!" Hearing the girl''s words, the stranger hesitated. As one of the few Zhuyue worshipers, on the eve of Zhuyues coming, this dead man finally couldnt help but came to Guanbuzi City, which was about to become an explosive depot. He had just hunted a few thugs and was about to hunt another one. Its good to be a magician trainee. Unexpectedly, I ran into someone from the Holy Grail Alliance as the Earth Serpent. This made him hesitate. Although he was not particularly afraid of the mysterious rising alliance, if he killed the girl in front of him and caused the Holy Grail Alliance to chase him down, it would be a bit unfavorable. You know, he didn''t come here for fighting. here. Most importantly, the main force of reviving Zhu Yue is the Holy Grail Alliance! He didn''t want to cause Zhu Yue''s resurrection to fail because of himself. "It''s just a mere unnamed dead man below," After thinking about it, the masked dead man reduced his intention to kill, and said apologetically, "Sorry, I just entered the city next time. I dont know what the rules are here. If there are any, please let me know. Do your best to comply!" "Uh" At this moment, it was the turn of flowers to be embarrassed. The girl did not expect that the dead person in front of her could easily admit her mistake, and even offered to follow the rules... Originally, even if it is going to fight, although the strength is not good, the flowers are not afraid. After all, as Fujinos friend and oranges disciple, flowers still have a lot of cards. If not, Fujino will not be relieved at this time, a flower. People go back. "Forget it!" "There are only two rules here!" Glancing at the people who have become corpses, Huahua gave up fighting when he realized that those people were just some gangsters. "First, no fighting and destruction during the day, and second, no entry into the house! The rest, at will. !" "That''s it, next..." When he bowed slightly to the flowers, the dead disciple said, but when he was halfway through the words, he was suddenly stunned, and the flowers were also stunned. In the middle of the two, there is an intersection. At this moment, a strange red-haired boy was walking out from there... .. 1012 Chapter 075 War and Distortion First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Pit girl! Seeing this red-haired boy suddenly appeared, Heitong Huahua had only this thought left in her mind. Obviously he was only one step away from reaching a peace agreement with the dead man in front of him, and an unexpected guy appeared. The most important thing is that at this moment, the last ray of the setting sun just disappeared... "Ah" Seeing the red-haired boy who suddenly walked out, the masked dead was taken aback. Then this guy seemed to think of something, and said, "This Miss Magician of the Holy Grail League, this boy, shouldn''t be in the agreement!" "Yes!" After hesitating for a while, Huahua said solemnly. "In this case, I can hunt freely!" The masked black dead man who only showed his eyes smiled, and his words were filled with a little playfulness. Looking directly at the flowers, it seems that I want to see what I want to see from the face of this magician girl... Then, as expected, he saw... The struggle on the face of flowers! He laughed silently, and the dead man suddenly felt that the night sky that had just descended was suddenly much brighter. In the eyes of the dead, even though he was afraid of the Holy Grail Alliance because of Zhu Yue, he was reluctant to fight with flowers. This was taking care of the overall situation. But shrinking in front of a junior is not a pleasant thing after all. Now, if in front of this stinky girl, killing human beings righteously, it must be quite a pleasant thing! Thinking like this, the dead disciple moved! Whoosh whoosh!!! Several huge black feathers turned into arrows, bursting out of the dead man, and heading towards the red-haired boy. The sudden sound of breaking through the sky was particularly clear in this quiet environment. Under these black arrows, the red-haired boy seemed stunned and forgot to resist. Seeing tragedy is about to happen... just-- "Flame Bullet!!!" The flame bomb that fell from the sky directly blasted the black feather arrow that was less than one meter away from the red-haired boy. In the next moment, a girl named Hei Tong Hua Hua was already standing in front of the red-haired boy, with his hands holding virtual hands. Gesture. The flames seemed to condense into entities, burning continuously in the girl''s hands. "Ok?!" Seeing the young girl''s actions, the aura on the dead man suddenly became a little dangerous. Originally, I felt a little uncomfortable just because I was forced to reach an agreement. I planned to use the life of an ordinary person to humiliate the magician girl in front of me. I never thought that she was standing opposite her again. "Girl, what do you mean!" Although fear of the Holy Grail Alliance, that does not mean that the masked dead are really afraid of the Holy Grail Alliance. The other party repeatedly.Standing on the opposite side of him again and again, even ordinary dead men couldn''t bear it, let alone this guy who looked a little mysterious but definitely belonged to high-level dead men. In words, the red eyes exposed by the dead man turned into a pair of eagle eyes, sharp and unparalleled. Just looking at each other makes the flowers have an illusion of being sharp!New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net "call!" Slightly moved her eyes away from each other, the girl took a deep breath, then exhaled a sullen breath, calmed her mind, the girl slowly said, "Nothing special, just don''t want you to kill in front of me!" Although the girl''s tone was not as confident as before, she still did not show her timidity! just-- My mother just moved her body by herself! Roaring like this from the bottom of my heart, the girl''s face remained silent. "laugh!" "What a joke!" "You want me to give in a second time!" Hearing Hua Hua''s answer, the dead man suddenly smiled, which made people feel chilling. The noble blood flowing in the body finally couldn''t stand the repeated provocations of the ordinary magician girl. The next moment, a pair of black wings appeared out of thin air behind the mysterious dead. "Whoever you are from the Holy Grail Alliance, die to me!!!" In the next moment, from the pair of black wings, countless black feathers that symbolized the unknown were scattered, turning into black feather arrows, overwhelming the sky, and blasted towards the flowers and the red-haired boy. "not good!" At the moment the dead squad acted, the flowers felt bad. The opponent''s level, obviously has completely surpassed his own half-hearted, his own magic flame, fundamentally resisting this overwhelming attack. but-- "Fortunately, I have a hole card!" Thinking like this in her heart, there was an extra card in Huahua''s hand. It was a specially processed magic card. On the card was a gray area. Only the center was engraved with a strange spiral symbol. "Dead Turtle, let you see the power of the spiral witch in Guanbuzi City!" In an instant, the flowers circulated the magic circuit in the body, continuously injecting magic power into the card. The next moment, the card shattered, and the girls eyes flashed with shocking magic in an instant "Rotate, twist, everything in my vision!" With the girls call, some mysterious invisible power burst out, twisting all the black feather arrows in the girls field of vision into pieces, not just the arrows, even the black dead, where she was. The space began to twist. "not good!" The twisting power that burst out suddenly made the dead horrified. Obviously the other party is just the most ordinary magician! Although shocked, the dead man reacted in an instant. Before the space around him collapsed due to this twisting force, the dead man stretched out his left hand and blocked him. The distorted force using vision as a medium first caught the hand extended by the dead! Click!!! In an instant, the arm of the dead disciple twisted for a while, making a very chilling sound. Although wounded, the dead winged man has bought time. tear!!! In an instant, the right hand of the dead disciple turned into a sharp blade, cutting off the left hand captured by the twisting force, and the whole person instantly escaped from this distorting space. The next moment, it turned into a black shadow and came to flowers. Side of the body. "Die to me!!!" ps: It''s under construction outside, so noisy... there are five more!.. 1013 Chapter 076 The second more shot and identity! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The mysterious death is fast! Turning into a black afterimage, the flowers of the black tung tree had no time to react. The remaining right hand of the dead man seemed to turn into an invincible sharp blade, and even produced a hunting sound when it slashed through the air, drew a beautiful arc in the air, and went straight towards the black tung flowers. At this critical juncture, the golden light turned into a giant werewolf phantom, appearing out of thin air. boom!!! As soon as it appeared, the golden werewolf''s phantom slammed a punch, and confronted the dead man''s hand knife. In an instant, the collision sound suddenly echoed, and the invisible energy burst out from the collision center of the two fists. As far as pure power is concerned, it seems that the werewolf has the upper hand, and in the roaring sound, the golden werewolf''s phantom exerts its power twice! In the shock, the dead man backed away! "Wow!" At this time, Black Tung Blossoms reacted. The rookie magician girl patted her chest in fear, then glared at the dead man not far away. Had it not been for Orange to arrange some tricks on the flowers, she would have died at this time. "It''s... interesting!" Standing not far from the girl, the dead man with a broken arm looked at the more transparent golden werewolf and the angry girl, and said softly, "Looking at me, I didn''t expect that girl you have so many good things." "Humph!" Hearing the words of the dead disciple, Hua Hua immediately withdrew his anger, put on a high posture, and said, "Are you afraid? If you are afraid, just get out of here. Otherwise, I want you to look good!" "No, no, how can I be scared!" The black dead man said indifferently, and the sharp eagle eyes showed a scorching warfare, "Rather, I found that you are really a good hunting target, girl!" "Uh" Perceiving the rising breath of the dead body, the girl couldn''t help but feel a chill. I just wanted to scare the opponent away, but it seemed to be counterproductive. After all, although he was guarded by the Golden Werewolf''s phantom, it was a consumable item. The collision just made the phantom consume about 30% of its strength, and it was really consumed after a few more attempts. "That one" "Although it is interesting to see your fight." "But how can I say it, it''s really not in my style that I''ve been on the sidelines!" At this moment, an indifferent voice came into the ears of the two of them, and the red-haired young man who had caused the two to fight did not know when, quietly appeared beside Huahua, looked at the two, and spoke lightly Tao. "you!" Looking at the teenager next to him, Huahua was suddenly a little surprised. At this time, Huahua found that the other party was not surprised at all when he saw the battle between himself and the dead. Look at it! The girl immediately understood that this was no ordinary person. just-- In this case, my old lady will stand up for Mao!I read www.wkshu.com The girl''s heart burst into tears... If the flowers are feeling depressed, then the feeling of the dead is a bit horrified. Therefore, at this moment, he suddenly realized something extremely alarming, that is, in the battle just now, he didn''t even realize that there was a third person around him. It is not the so-called situation where the opponent is too weak and ignored. But I was completely forced to forget that there is such a existence! not good! At this time, no matter how bad the brain is, the dead man understands-- The boy I was going to kill before was not an ordinary human being, no, or rather, an extremely mysterious guy. "You guy, who are you!" The black dead man''s predator''s fierce aura that was originally manifested slightly converged, his eyes directly passed the girl, and he looked directly at the red-haired boy who suddenly made a noise, and said in a low tone, "What''s the purpose?!" "purpose?!" Hearing the question from the dead man, the red-haired boy''s face showed a touch of embarrassment, "I''m just here to fulfill an agreement made with someone else. As for seeing you two, it''s just a coincidence." "So, what do you plan to do now?" To the coincidence in the mouth of the red-haired boy, the black dead man did not respond, but directly asked the most acute question, "Leave here, or become my enemy." The deceased did not do much to entangle, and directly gave a choice! As for friends? The deceased who originally planned to take the other party''s name said that he didn''t have much cheeks. "Hey, you won''t be leaving now!" Hearing the words of the dead man, the red-haired boy had not yet made a choice, and Hei Tong Hua Hua took the lead to speak, "This incident is entirely because of you. If you dare to escape, the old lady will not let you go as a ghost! " "Do not worry!" The red-haired boy just smiled softly at the threat of the girl. Afterwards, he wandered out of the golden werewolf''s phantom, came to the front of the dead man, and said, "No matter what I think, I who can speak, I will not choose to leave. After all, if I want to leave, fight You in here are totally unaware of it." "indeed so!" Facing the red-haired boy, the deceased nodded calmly, "I also understand the situation. This is just an attempt. Although the chance is slim, the possibility is not zero. It doesn''t matter if you fail. Anyway, you just need to say a few more words. That''s it." As soon as the voice fell, the wings behind the dead disciple opened, and the vast magic power began to boil. Zi Zi Zi!!! Under the boiling magic power, the flesh of the dead man''s original broken arm began to squirm and grow crazily. In a blink of an eye, a brand new arm appeared out of thin air, and the breath on the dead man was several times stronger. In the next moment, the body of the deceased changed slightly. Although the changes are subtle, in terms of visual effects, they are totally different! The dead man instantly changed from a humanoid form to a chimera like a bird-man, which made people feel strange. "Indeed" Looking at the dead man with such a posture, a smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy, "The black wing male bird who is rare among the ancestors of the dead man, who can be compared with the white wing fair, is interesting..." .. 1014 Chapter 077 Nagato vs. Heiyi Gong third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Black Wing... Hearing the words of the red-haired boy, Hei Tong Hua Hua was stunned. The next moment, the girl instantly reacted-- "How can this be!" As a rookie-level magician, the magical attainments of Flowers are still very shallow. However, her knowledge is definitely not shallow! After all, with the teachings of Aosaki Orange, the strongest puppeteer under the magician, and a friend who dominates the entire Guanbuzi City, Flowers always know a lot of secrets. But it is precisely because of this that the girl can''t believe that the dead person who is fighting against her is the black wing! Black Wing Male One of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead who lived in Austria. The 16th of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead. The real name is unknown. Both the birthplace and the name have been wiped out by time at the end of many years. Regardless of Gramsog or Brakmoa, it is just an alias used by him in different identities. It is a great social vampire who has many dependents and never misses large-scale ceremonies. ... Despite this, he was always alienated by other ancestors. Generally speaking, a human being bitten by a vampire and exchanged blood becomes a vampire. But Brakmoas situation is different. The human beings sucked blood will become monsters with bird heads and wings. Unable to maintain his posture as a human, as well as his Chimera''s dependents, probably because of lack of graceful character, they were despised by other ancestors, but for the black wing, the rest of the human resources The dead who exist are the real lack of elegance! With his ironic title, Black Wing is in sharp contrast with the king of the dead. From the very beginning, Brakmoa was regarded in the world of the dead a black feather beast envoy who seems to be true to the noble White Wing King. On the other hand, he is related to both strength and seniority. Bai Yigong''s disagreeable dead disciple, only the high-ranking existence among the twenty-seven ancestors who can speak insultingly against him. If Merian is a vampire who understands the world of the dead and the church world, he is the vampire who understands the world of the dead and the world of magicians. Compared with the dignity of being an ancestor, he focuses more on fighting to protect Zhu Yue''s glory. All of this shows how much Black Wing Duke exists-- "How could Lord Blackwing be broken by a rookie like me?!" It''s not that I underestimate myself, or that flowers are still very conceited! But Huahua also understood that in the realm of magic, he was just a rookie, how could he hurt the existence at the apex of the dead! "what!" Hearing what the flowers said, Black Wing hadn''t said anything, the red-haired boy laughed first, "Miss Magician, it seems that you still don''t know the value of those things about you!" "Not to mention the phantom guardian, which was created without knowing how many things were exploited from the fantasy golden wolf, is invaluable in itself. It is the card that activates the twisting power. On it is the top power in the entire world. The power of the person!" "Of course, there is another important reason." "That''s what Black Wing thought, and what you think is the same! Haha!!" Obviously the powerful enemy is right in front of him, the red-haired boy is still in the mood and the girl slowly explains, without any pressure!Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com "Uh" Flowers suddenly froze. Although she did know that her friend was very strong, it was the first time that Hua Hua was so strong. ...Fujino is not someone who likes to show off! With such thought in my heart, flowers can only smile! "Not bad!" "That power that distorts everything is also what I have seen in my life!" At this time, Black Wing, the ancestor of the dead in Chimera''s form, said openly, "But you are not an unnamed person who can see this at a glance. Before the battle, please report your name!" "My name is Nagato!" The red-haired boy, Nagato said his name indifferently. "Nagato?" Duke Black Wing repeated a sentence hesitantly, but found that he didn''t know the name. But this is also normal. Nagato acts as a magician killer, fourth magician, and godslayer in this world. With his real name, not many people really know it, and it is normal for Black Wing to not know. After thinking for a while and realizing that there was no such name in his memory, Lord Black Wing gave up. In the next moment, Ling Li''s murderous intent burst out of Black Wing''s body! That murderous intent is just as real! It makes the surrounding environment seem a bit chill... "interesting!" Smiling indifferently, Nagato''s body also burst out with an aura that is not inferior to Duke Black Wing! Bang bang bang!!! The momentum between the two constantly collided, and the confrontation with each other made the flowers a little suffocated. If it weren''t for standing behind Nagato, the momentum of Nagato would be weakened again and again, I am afraid that the girl can no longer think at this time. "Fly, endless wings!" "Guardian of order!" In an instant, the two moved at the same time Duke Black Wing burst out with endless jet black wings, far beyond what was previously displayed. More than one level of wing arrows erupted from Duke Black Wing, with the will to kill, blasting towards Nagato and flowers. Away. However, what stands in front of these arrows is an invisible wall of order! Let the endless arrows continue to bombard, the invisible defense still invisible! Boom boom boom!!! The violent roar continued to erupt. Looking at the opponents defense that could not be destroyed for a while, and looking at the concussion caused here, the black wing man frowned. He was unwilling to attract other people, and instantly aroused more magic power "Erosion, world!" .. 1015 Chapter 078 Never Return to the Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The world changed in an instant... The night sky, which was still shining with little stars, was completely dark in an instant. Starlight and ear-splitting roar... In an instant it turned into an absolute silence that people could not speak. Looking up, an amazing scene appeared-- The endless black wings completely cover the sky, like a curtain of dead feathers, swallowing up moonlight and stars. The world seems to be transformed into an absolute world of death without a trace of light at this moment. "This, this is..." The face of Hei Tong Hua Hua was full of surprise, mixed with a little fear. The very knowledgeable girl realized something, but she hesitated, who had never seen the real thing. "Intrinsic barrier!" Nagato indifferently affirmed the guess in the girl''s heart, and there was no worry in the words, but full of interest "It is rumored that the owner of the inherent barrier named''Never Return'' used that inherent barrier to dignifiedly invade the residence of the ancestor with the name "16th", and instantly One clan was completely destroyed." "Your insight is amazing!" Duke Black Wings voice echoed throughout the world. At this time, Heitong Huahua realized that Duke Black Wing, who was standing in front of the two of them, had disappeared, leaving only her and the one named Nagato The red-haired boy, in this unmanned world. "However, it''s a pity!" "When my night sky falls, no creature can escape the fate of death!" Just like the whole world tells, in an instant, the curtain of dead feathers all over the sky seemed to move slightly, and the suspended wings in the sky changed directions one after another, moving the tail of the dark feather down! "Wow!" Seeing the condition of those wings in the dark and silent sky, Heitong Flowers was stunned. The girl who has not experienced many battles almost lost the ability to react in the face of this offensive like a natural disaster! "not bad!" Seeing this scene, Nagato nodded indifferently. In an instant, the aura on the boy''s body changed a little, and the next moment, endless jet black wings poured down like a torrential rain. Boom boom boom!!! An unprecedented roar erupted in an instant. destroy! This is unprecedented, almost exterminate all destruction! Under the blast of wings all over the sky, the whole earth burst open, and smoke and dust filled the room, even a small rock, under the blast of wings, turned into dust... This is the powerful ability of Black Wing to destroy hundreds of vampires including the ancestors of the dead with one blow! Among the dead, no one can confront it head-on except for the fifth ancestor of the dead. just-- Ho Ho Ho!!! In this roar, multiple dragons'' roars echoed, and as the endless black feathers blasted and killed, the dragon''s roars became louder and louder, as if the unknown dragon had taken some big tonic. . Rumble!!! It seems to have been stimulated by the inexplicable dragon roar. In an instant, the rainstorm completely transformed from the dark feathers into a super rainstorm, and an unprecedented roar broke out again... Le Kan Novel www.laok.cc That momentum, it seems that it will not give up if it does not completely collapse the earth! Domineering and unparalleled! just-- boom!!! In an instant, the whole world seemed to pause for a moment. In the next moment, an extremely terrifying tyrannical shock rushed up from below the black feather barrage, ignoring the obstacles of many dark feathers, and directly bombarded the sky of dead feathers that covered the world! The attack mechanism on the sky will stop instantly! In the next moment, a certain terrifying will instantly flooded the entire world, it seemed that this world, this inherent barrier, under this terrifying to the extreme will, was also slightly weak, and had to stop that almost self-harming attack. Ho Ho Ho!!! At this time, several amazing roars appeared on the ground below. The gust of wind swept up, blowing away the smoke and dust, and the first thing that was exposed was the ground covered with black feathers. The terrain like mountains and hills has long been gone. On the earth, besides feathers, there are still feathers. Immediately afterwards, outside the smoke and dust was a blue giant that looked like an idol. The giant was making a movement of punching to the sky. Obviously, the impact that broke the endless rain of wings just now was sent by this giant. What is revealed next is a mechanical dragon with six heads and looks very modern! The mechanical dragon opened a guardian enchantment. Beneath the barrier, Nagato and Heitong Flowers stood there unharmed. Their feet, the ground in the enchantment, is the only place in the entire world that is still intact. "Did you win..." Although the protection of the enchantment will not cause injury, Heitonghuahua said that her feet are already soft now. If it weren''t for worrying about losing face, I''m afraid I would have fallen long ago. As a rookie in the magic world, its the first time to come into contact with the worlds strongest level of battle. Flowers at this time feel like-- The earth is dangerous! I am so lucky to be able to live safely to this day! "win?" Hearing the words of the flowers, the red-haired young man with his hands in front of him shook his head, stretched out a hand, and pointed at the sky, "It''s still early, it''s better to say, the battle has just begun!" boom!!! As if to respond to Nagato''s words, the sky of dead feathers in the sky made a strong roar. In the most central area of ??the sky, the group of countless feathers gathered together, and some incomprehensible change took place. Not long after, a huge crow that was several kilometers long slowly appeared from there, reflecting in the flowers. Vision. Quack!!! The incomparably unpleasant cry spread throughout the world in an instant. It was an inexpressible cry, not only ugly, but also fatal. If ordinary people hear it, they will definitely die immediately! Under the cry that seemed to eulogize death, unprecedented coercion burst out from the incomparably huge black crow, and came to Nagato''s coercion...... .. 1016 Chapter 079 The first one is the beast vs. black crow! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is an epic creature that cannot be described in words. So far, the largest creature Nagato has seen, the alien mythological creature Leviathan, is not as shocking as the huge black crow in front of him. Just spread the wings and flap them gently, and the entire atmosphere raged in an instant. The huge body that was several kilometers long filled the field of vision, as if obscuring the huge sky, the terrible cry calling for death made people tremble with fear, and the terrifying coercion filled the whole world. Even the will of the destroying troll before has been weakened a lot under this pressure. Faced with this epic creature, Black Tung Flower persisted for less than a minute, finally exhausted and couldn''t help but fainted directly. Then, the whole person fell into Nagato''s arms... However, this is not to blame flowers. After all, the girl is just a beginner of magic, not to mention some mysterious ability! An opponent like Black Wing, for a rookie-level magician, he was originally pure in level, which was too much. but-- "This little girl..." "You look pretty good!" Holding the girl who had suddenly fainted in her arms, Nagato''s hand moved restlessly on the girl, and even grabbed the pair of cuties, without looking at his enemies at all. Quack!!! Seems to be irritated by Nagato''s actions. In an instant, the wind and clouds in the sky changed, accompanied by death-like crying, the sky of dead feathers in the sky began to disintegrate, turning into endless black wings, under the crying of death, converging into a few meters of pitch black Great sword. Not long after, black giant swords were all over the sky, endless. Quack quack!!! The huge black crow called again. In the next moment, fierce murderous intent was all over the world, and the endless pitch black giant sword poured down, far beyond the previous wing bombardment, and the attack that was enough to overturn the entire world broke out in the hands of the black wing! This is a lore from Duke Black Wing Night sword rain! "This level is worth taking seriously!" Facing this attack, even Nagato showed a little seriousness, but it was just a little serious. The red-haired boy stretched out his right hand, and the terrifying magic turned into endless miasma erupted from his hand, instantly permeating the guardian enchantment arranged by the six mechanical dragons, and even spread out. call!!! Endless blood flames appear out of thin air! That is the flame of life that burns blood and soul, transformed by the beast called the Blood Spirit of Change! In an instant, the blood flame immediately wrapped the entire guarded enchantment. The next moment, the endless pitch-black giant sword had already blasted away, and it collided violently with the guarded enchantment and even the entire earth. Boom boom boom!!! Unimaginable destruction burst out. The entire inherent barrier was shaken under this attack. Under this terrible and dense attack, the entire earth sank nearly one meter or so in an instant, and there were densely dense giant swords everywhere. just-- Huhuhu!!!E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com In this terrible destruction, the blood flames below burned more vigorously, and the entire guardian barrier position turned into a huge little sun, no matter how many pitch black giant swords blasted down, there was no return. Quack!!! Seeing the scene below, the giant black crow yelled in dissatisfaction. Then, this huge epic creature that was several kilometers long swooped down directly. With constant revenge, the huge black crow turned into a giant magic sword that was several kilometers long. Just looking at this posture, It makes people shudder. This blow has completely reached the planet''s UO level of attack power! Ho Ho Ho!!! At this critical juncture, some changes occurred in the blood flame sun entrenched on the ground. The sudden dragon roar echoed from the blood flame sun. The next moment, the golden humanoid pterosaur god rushed out from the sun, and then the blood flame on his body receded and turned into a golden flame. This is one of the beasts in the form of the true ancestor of Nagato, the God of Burning Wings! Roar!!! As if born from the sun of blood flames, the Wing God was not afraid of the super giant magic sword falling from the sky, and the whole body charged up, and the next moment, endless golden flames burst out from all corners of the Wing God''s body. In a blink of an eye, Wing God turned into a small sun rising into the sky! The space along the way, under the scorching heat of the little sun, appeared a little twisted... Soon, the most violent collision erupted... boom!!! The super-giant magic sword and the little sun collided head-on in mid-air, and the deafening sound reverberated in every corner of the inherent barrier, and unprecedented energy shocks came out wantonly... Click!!! A crack appeared in the space at this moment. The crack like a spider web quickly spread to every corner of the entire inherent barrier. The inherent barrier can no longer bear... just-- Whoosh!!! Sudden light is all over the world at this moment. The holy light is so brilliant, the space cracks all over it are solidified by the holy light in an instant, and it is called the absolute world of death. At this moment, it is also flooded with holy light and turned into a world like heaven. Quack!!! Roar!!! At this time, the abrupt crows and dragon chants echoed. I saw a huge black figure and a small golden figure, one after the other, falling from the smoke and dust spreading in the sky. It was the huge black crow and the burning wing god. In that collision, the two seemed evenly matched. In the process of falling, although the black crow looked badly burned, it was still able to move, and even began to flap its wings, intending to fly, but at this moment, a crimson light rushed into the sky in the blink of an eye... Crackling!!! In an instant, the sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and crimson thunder gathered. next moment-- In the abrupt sound of the dragon''s roar, the huge Thunder Heaven''s Sword of Punishment blasted down! Boom...... .. 1017 Chapter 080 Reasons and Raid Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanbuzi City at night is not peaceful. In the daytime, the various forces that were suppressed and unable to move freely began to move around the city, or contact each other, or assassinate opponents, and various undercurrents surged. A certain crossroad in the residential area to the east of the city... Click!!! The crisp sound of glass cracking echoed. At the next moment, the space at this intersection seemed to have an overlapping space, and then, a large number of cracks spread to the overlapping space, with a bang, as if the chain reaction caused by the falling of the bone noble card, the space was shattered... Turned into a ray of light, permeating the surrounding space... Then it dissipated... "The view...not bad!" An indifferent voice sounded at this moment, breaking the silent street. At some point, the red-haired boy still appeared on the street, holding the comatose black-haired girl in his arms, but his eyes were admiring the surrounding environment rendered by the fragments of the passing inherent barrier. "Ah, it''s really good!" Kneeling on the ground, the deceased man known as the Black Wing Coughed up a mouthful of blood, and the whole person looked wilted, "After all, this is the glory of my world when it passed away, and it is also the aftermath of my life..." "..." Nagato was silent, silent. The existence named Hei Yi Gong has come to the end of his life. Although it is not visible on the outside, under the siege of the six beasts of Nagato, the black wing father has completely exhausted his source, and now only a residual obsession is left to support it. "Lastly ask you a question!" For a long time, Black Wing, whose breathing became a little smoother, asked publicly, "Although your ability to hide breath is very powerful, I still vaguely noticed something, your breath, and my lord..." "Zhu Yue and I do have a lot of fate..." Thinking of the other party''s situation, Nagato didn''t conceal much, and said, "I used to use Zhu Yue''s power to ascend the position of the dead! Although after that, I reversed my origin and became the true ancestor." "...The one who is going to resurrect Zhu Yue is me!" After thinking about it, Nagato added such a sentence again. After hearing Nagatos words, a smile finally appeared on the face of Black Wing. In the heart of this dead disciple, the possibility of a person with such power as Nagatos resurrection was almost 100%... In this way, I can rest assured... Thinking like this in his heart, Hei Yigong relaxed his mind. The next moment, the foremost existence in the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead disciple, instantly weathered, turned into black smoke, and dissipated in the air. "Ok" Standing in place for a while, Nagato was a little emotional. He deserves to be the forefront of the dead. As far as the pure combat power is concerned, it is not weak compared to the true ancestor of another world, and even the pure attack power is even more powerful. In fact, if it wasn''t for Black Wing to be special, Nagato would really appreciate him. Even plan to regain the other party... After all, Duke Black Wing is rare, walks to the end of the magic path, and then becomes a dead man.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com In a sense, the existence that can do this, as long as they step out of this plane and break the limitations of the single plane, they will definitely show more style, which is a good harvest for Nagato. just-- "Who makes the relationship between you and Zhu Yue make me so unhappy!" Standing in place, Nagato said quietly, "Furthermore, you happened to appear in front of me so unlucky. Although I am very big, it doesn''t mean that I would mind directly obliterating potential rivals..." Yes, love rivals! Although Duke Black Wing is only Zhu Yue''s follower, in the eyes of Nagato, this is definitely a strong rival in love. I have to say that Duke Black Wing is a weirdo! During his lifetime, he was a magician who regarded birds as sacred beings. Doting on the posture and internal structure of birds, praising that only they are the kings of this planet, living in order to build a world that makes them easier to survive. In the magic world, birds are considered to be things that guide the souls of the dead. Regardless of this slightly paranoid thought, the black wing male who uses birds as his magic base is indeed an excellent soul carrier. However, Zhu Yue fell in love with this bigotry at first sight. So Zhu Yue challenged him like a game, and finally knocked him down. In the battle, Duke Black Wing survived. Therefore, Zhu Yue also admitted the opponent and made him his follower... After that one, the black winged man embarked on the path of death for Zhu Yue. Even in order to serve Zhu Yue better, when he became a disciple, Black Wing also transformed his form into a bird posture similar to Chimera, and ran for Zhu Yue in the mode of a bird enchantress... These are the information of Black Wing, and it seems normal. But, I dont know if its an illusion... Nagato looked left and right, he always felt that the black wing man definitely had an attempt to Zhu Yue... It is normal to surrender to Zhu Yue, after all, they are strong! But if you surrender so much that you are willing to be a cow and a horse, it seems a bit abnormal... "However, no matter what, people have already been killed anyway!" Shaking his head and clearing up his mood, Nagato began to look at the girl in his arms, "So, what should I do next, send the person back, or find a hotel nearby and go directly to the base..." "Woo..." It seemed that because of Nagato''s words, the girl in the boy''s arms snorted like a dream, but soon there was no movement again. "..." "Sure enough, go to the hotel!" There was a smile on his face, Nagato said softly. Immediately afterwards, the red-haired boy hugged the girl in a princess hug, preparing to leave. But at this moment-- Whoosh!!! The sudden sound of breaking through the air echoed... A beautiful figure rushed out of the dark corner, holding a Kodachi, and slashing towards Nagato. The dark blue eyes that reflected death appeared in front of Nagato... 1018 Chapter 081 Goodbye Liangyi Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You finally came" Seeing the dark blue eyes that reflected death, a smile appeared on the corners of Nagato''s mouth. Taking a step with his left foot, Nagato slammed his side to one side while holding the flowers, and then flashed a sudden and straight cut. In the next moment, the figure of the attacker revealed his figure under the stars. It was a short-haired girl in a white yukata, her eyes flashing sharply with murderous intent. The girl is not the other person, it is the two rituals! The two rituals that Genyuan entrusted Nagato to take care of, but escaped without authorization... "why?" "Why do you show up!" After the first defeat, the two rituals did not continue their hands, but lowered their heads and asked quietly. The voice went from low to high, the girl''s mood was a bit unstable... "Don''t say that! Style!" Looking at some unsteady girls in front of her, Nagato thought a little, and said, "The meeting between you and me is the inevitable destiny. I think you know this too!" "..." The two rituals withdrew the sword in silence. The girl understood the meaning of the other''s words, even though this was the first time the two had a conversation. About twenty days ago, a strange thing happened to Shishi. She originally stayed at Liangyi''s house, but when she woke up, she realized that she was no longer where she was. Instead, he came to the city of Winterwood thousands of miles away! However, this is not the most surprising part of the two ceremonies. After all, the probability of being kidnapped or something happened to her is not small. What really cares about the two rituals is-- In the depths of my heart, there was an extra figure inexplicably. It seemed that someone kept telling himself deep down in his heart that that figure was extremely important to him. He and his own destiny are bound to each other. And that figure is the man in front of you! This sudden change made the two rituals that were originally indifferent and lonely at a loss. In panic, the two rituals escaped. The girl didn''t even have time to ask about the reason and process of why she suddenly appeared in Fuyuki City. She only felt that it was too weird. The farther away from the other party, the better. I just never thought that the figure in my heart has become so clear these days that I am extremely bored. So that, at the first moment when they saw each other, the two rituals suddenly had a killing intent. However, the action of type obviously failed. and-- "Why, private eyes, can''t see your death line!" Glittering blue halo eyes staring at Nagato, a hint of doubt appeared on the faces of the two ceremonies, "My private eyes, you can see the death of everything in the world, even inanimate objects, but why, you Not on him!" One day a few years ago, perhaps it was driven by the root cause, perhaps it was the change brought about by the integration of parallel worlds to a certain extent, or it might be the butterfly effect brought about by the chaos of Nagato. In short, the two rituals suddenly awakened a new kind of power.Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com That is the terrifying ability called the Eye of Death! Under such power, the two rituals once believed that there is nothing that cannot be killed by themselves! You know, even some concepts of nothingness and misty, two rituals can kill them! But the man in front of him didn''t have the slightest dead line or dead spot all over his body, as if it didn''t exist in the world. This was also the reason why the two rituals had only one shot. When the magic eye loses its effect, the odds of winning are too low. "If that''s not the case, how can you be the one who is destined for you!" Instead of answering the question of the two ceremonies directly, Nagato replied lightly, then motioned to the girl in his arms, and said, "I think, Shi, your purpose is this little girl, then, you should I know the other''s home..." "so what!" At this time, he frowned when he realized that the two ceremonies of Heitong Flowers in Nagato''s arms. "Lead the way!" Nagato naturally said, "Although I really want to take this girl to the hotel for fun, but before I find you, since you have appeared, then the girls affairs, please postpone it..." Originally, Nagato would appear here just to find two ceremonies... Although there are some settings in the two ceremonies, after all, Guanbuzi City is now an abyssal whirlpool. Even Nagato doesn''t know if there will be some problems in the two ceremonies. Although acting as a body for the root, the two rituals will never die. But if you are injured, no matter what you think, Nagatos face will be a little sad and liveable! "Ok?!" After hearing Nagato''s frivolous words, the two rituals frowned. Although she was trained by her father to be a very traditional eldest lady, in essence, she was a cold girl with an incomplete personality. She didn''t say much, and the two ceremonies took the lead. Looking at the girl''s utterly utterly back figure, Nagato smiled and followed... ... ... Just as Nagato wiped out Black Wing, the dark tide was also raging in Fuyuki City! "Void Blade Flow New Profound Meaning-Endless Blade Lan!" Accompanied by the indifferent voice, endless sword energy raged. Dozens of heroic servants wearing skull masks were dismantled and turned into piles of broken limbs under such a wave of sword aura before they even screamed, and then dissipated into magic power... Within the dissipated magic factor, the figure of Yan Qishi slowly appeared. "Sister Qishi, so amazing!" At this time, the snow-white girl ran to Qishi''s side from the corner and looked at the girl in the cyan kimono, her eyes twinkling, "Seven assassinations, all were solved by one move, really worthy of being Qishi!" "Ha ha!" Qishi did not deny Yiliya''s praise, or in other words, in Qishi''s psychology, this is the case! If not, how can Yan Qishi be the strongest knife in Nagato''s hands! just-- "There have been too many assassins in Alaya recently!" The seemingly fragile girl said distressedly, "I don''t have enough time to knit a new sweater for my master..." .. 1019 Chapter 082 Winter Wood Dialogue Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sister, the battle on Sister Yilia''s side is over!" Just when Yan Qishi killed many assassins who came in an instant, Sakura, who knew about this situation through the barriers all over Fuyuki City, immediately said to his sister, who was sitting on the sofa. "So fast!" Hearing Sakura''s words, Rin''s brow lightly raised. You know, from detecting that the assassin enters the city of Winterwood to beheading the opponent, it takes less than three minutes to deduct the time it takes for the assassins to reach the place where the dead girl Ilia is... Instant kill! This is the conclusion that Rin came to! "This is normal!" At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina, who just came in from outside, said without thinking, "After all, it is Yon Qimin. Although she is not very familiar with that woman, there is no doubt that she is strong. She is responsible for this. You can see it by guarding Ilia." "Really, is it okay?" I didn''t believe Jiu Xinnai''s words, mainly because Ilia''s bear kid who likes to run around was too important, and in terms of appearance, Yan Qishi''s weak appearance was really worrying. After all, what she has to face is the assassin''s attacks from all kinds of history in the Hall of Valor, and even the assassins who appeared in fantasy! "At this point, you can rest assured." Kushina also understood Lin''s concerns. After a bitter smile, the red-haired girl spoke up, "Perhaps those assassins will be very strong, but no matter what kind of assassin they are, they are no better than that woman. Do you know what they are? " "See Ji Gu?" "what is that?" As one of the best eldest girls in the Holy Grail Alliance, Rin and Sakura can know a lot of secrets and knowledge. But they, who always think they are knowledgeable, dont understand what Jianjigu is... "No matter what it is, it is written words, the use of weapons, or all kinds of strange martial arts, or even physique, like the genetic abilities of other races, it is almost everything in the world..." "As long as you have seen it with your own eyes, you can understand it completely and use it skillfully." "And the owner has the physique of "non-fatal damage can be healed instantly, and non-fatal poison can be immune." Speaking faintly of an almost magical ability, Jiu Xinnai grabbed his hair helplessly, "This is the so-called Jian Jigu, the ability that the woman has, this is..." While speaking, Jiu Xinnai remembered the situation in the past few years when Yan Qishi had just joined the heavens. At that time, I was prepared to give guidance to the other party, but... That''s a nightmare! Shaking his head, ignoring certain memories that he didn''t want to recall, Kushina said, "Under that foul ability, those assassins are just the nurture for the growth of the woman Yu Qishi." Jiuxinai''s words fell, and the whole room suddenly became silent. I have to say that the existence of Yan Qishi is really a great blow to those who consider themselves geniuses. Even Sakura and Rin could not accept the existence of such an outrageous ability... "Huh, that''s it!" After a long time, after alleviating the restlessness in her heart, Rin slowly said, "Since Qishi is so reliable, then, Illiya will continue to do this, then how is your situation with Sakura." "Sister, I have completely controlled the super-large enchantment all over Fuyuki City." 67 Novels www.6c7d.com Hearing Rins question, Sakura also awoke from the shock of seeing Jigu, and said, As for sister Kikyo, she is still sleeping in the center of the barrier to accumulate strength, but sister Kikyo said that when its time to appear , She will naturally appear!" "Uh" Hearing Sakura''s words, Rin grabbed her hair reluctantly, "What do you mean,''When it should appear, it will naturally appear''? How is this? Then how can I arrange a battle plan." "Don''t worry, Rin!" At this time, Kushina comforted the girl, "The guy Kikyo is one of the strongest people under Nagato-kun. Her wisdom is above us, and there will be no trouble! You just need to arrange for me. The battle will do!" "Ahhh!!!" It''s okay for Kushina not to say it. When he said that, Rin immediately exploded her hair, "Sister Kushina, you are not comforting me at all! You are hitting me, you are definitely hitting me!!! "Sorry, I accidentally told the truth..." "what" "Ha ha!" Sakura chuckled lightly as he listened to the conversation between Kushina and Rin. Then, the girl looked out the window. In the girl''s field of vision, on the starry sky outside the window, the stars flickered and the stars were arching over the moon, which was so beautiful. The only regret was that that month was not a full moon! but-- "almost!" "It will be a full moon in a few days..." "At that time, when Zhu Yue came, it was probably..." ... ... "Alaya''s first total attack!" Walking on the street, looking up at the moon in the night sky slightly, Nagato sighed in a low voice. "what did you say?" The two ceremonies that walked in the front turned back with some confusion. Just now, she seemed to have heard what the other party said, but she was not quite clear. "Nothing, just a few small things!" Without expressing the thoughts in his heart, Nagato immediately changed the subject and said, "Speaking, Shi, I have been walking for more than half an hour, and I have killed two groups of dead people along the way, how far will I go!" "just in front!" After listening to Nagato''s words, the two ceremonies pointed forward-- Looking along the girl''s fingers, about a thousand meters away, in front of Nagato is a ten-story semi-finished high-rise building. The whole building is placed in a special kind of enchantment, which is extremely mysterious. On the surface of the building, there are four huge Chinese characters written "Galan Temple"... "It seems that I have come to a place of acquaintance..." Seeing the familiar name and perceiving the breath of the building, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth... 1020 Chapter 083 First in Jialan Hall! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Garan, the meaning of protection! The so-called Garan Temple is an office that guards Guanbuzi City between reality and mystery. The controller of Guanbuzi City is an external organization under Asakami Fujino. just-- "Why are you so downhearted!" Sitting on the sofa of some years, Nagato took a sip of coffee and continued, "If it''s Fujino, I think she shouldn''t be stingy to make the entire building of Jialan Temple better." "It''s just a personal interest!" Sitting on the sofa opposite Nagato, the intellectual beauty with long orange-red single ponytail hair and a white shirt with a white collar style smiled and replied, "After all, work is just hobbies. I don''t want to have a lot of people. Very troublesome, Lord Nagato!" "..." After hearing the beautiful woman''s words, Nagato paused and looked at each other, "You haven''t seen you in ten years. You have changed a lot. People can''t believe it. This is the genius girl who was talented ten years ago, Orange!" Cangqi Orange is the name of the intellectual beauty in front of me. She is even the older sister of Aozaki Aoko. Although because of Nagato''s chaos, Sister Aozaki didn''t have the same old fate as the script in the original fate, but the relationship between the two is not much better, and they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. The reason is that although the two sisters have different personalities, they are both very lonely. Now that they have fought, even if they later learned that the battle between the two was just a script directed by their grandfather, they would not give in to each other. Naturally, the relationship between the two is still terrible... "People will always change!" Orange just showed a touch of emotion, "Adult, you haven''t changed much as always. You still hunt girls everywhere. I won''t talk about the two rituals. Even if it is a little girl like flowers, do you not let it go, adult?" After hearing what the orange said, Nagato smiled silently. Hei Tong flowers are not an indispensable girl around Nagato. They must be obtained. For Nagato, that lovely girl is just a spice in a long life, at least for now. At this time, the two ceremonies in white bathrobes walked into the hall where they were. The girl went straight to the refrigerator in the corner of the hall, opened the refrigerator skillfully, took out a can of beer, squeaked, opened the lid, took a sip, and said: "That woman, Black Tung Blossoms, has been sent into the room!" "Thank you, Shi!" Hearing the words of the two ceremonies, Chengzi first expressed his gratitude, and then showed a slight hesitation, and then slowly said, "Ah, sorry, it seems that you have misread the wrong person, you are weaving!" "Oh, it''s an orange, you can see it!" Hearing the words of the orange, the two rituals, or the positive personality in the two rituals, while drinking beer, Liang Yizhi came to Nagato and sat down carelessly, staring straight at Nagato. "Ryogi-ori? Interesting!" Facing the familiar and somewhat unfamiliar girl in front of him, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly cocked. Liangyizhi, the positive personality of the two rituals, in the original fate, the two rituals will die for a certain purpose instead of the two rituals, so that the two rituals have the possibility of becoming a normal girl. However, in the world line after Nagato''s intervention, the root cause of early awakening will naturally not allow Liang Yizhi to self-destruct. In the individual named''two rituals'', the two personalities of Shi and Zhi are yin and yang.510 Literature www.510wx.com Only with this balance, the third personality, the physical personality, can bear more power from the root. So as to exert greater combat power! Because of this, with Root''s acquiescence, the human personality in the two rituals today is alive and coexisting harmoniously. "Not bad!" For a long time, Liang Yizhi said in admiration, "Even from my eyes, your appearance is indeed enough to become my destined fetter, but I don''t know why, I really want to kill you!" The girl faintly uttered the murderous words, and suddenly made the orange who sat across from them frowned. "It''s normal!" Nagato was not surprised to hear of Ori''s deterioration. Whether it is the two rituals or the two rites, they have the potential to become murderers. Facing the destiny, the killing intent to cut the destiny was born... It''s too normal... just-- "You can''t do it!" Nagato stretched out his hand, grabbed the drunk beer from her hand at a speed that the girl could not respond, and drank it straight away, "Its like now, although this is your wine, but if I want to drink it, you refuse No more!" "...It''s really unhappy!" Taking a look at her empty palm, the girl hummed a little dissatisfiedly, "You guys'' behavior, let alone other things, in terms of style, bad reviews! It''s completely bad reviews!" "what!" With a chuckle, Nagato looked at the clock on the wall and said, "It''s getting late, I''m going to see Fujino and Renji, Orange, and Ryogi will be handed over to you. During this time, Especially the night after tomorrow, take good care of her and don''t let her run around." "Understood, my lord!" Knowing what happened in Guanbuzi City recently, Orange nodded solemnly. "Hey, you are not my guardian!" Hearing the conversation between Nagato and Orange, Ryogi was a little dissatisfied. "It has nothing to do with the guardian or something..." He stretched out his hand and hugged the girl directly into his arms, and Nagato kissed the girl''s lips fiercely. After a deep kiss for nearly three minutes, the girl was panting and unable to speak "There is only one reason, that is, I am better than you!" "In front of me, you must surrender!" Saying such a word domineeringly, the red-haired boy''s figure slowly became illusory, and disappeared in the same place in an instant. Suddenly, only the girl''s breathing remained in the entire Jialan Hall... In less than a minute-- "Liangyi, what happened to you..." "Also, Miss Orange, what''s the matter with your expression?!" The door of the Jialan Hall opened, and a boy named Heitong Ganya walked in. Just as he entered, he saw the two rituals that seemed to be a little breathing, and the strange sympathetic expression of Orange... 1021 Chapter 084 Missing and Fujino second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hei Tong Gan Ye, eighteen years old. Known as Heitong Google! The origin is "to carry out the ordinary to the end, will not hurt people more than anyone." In the eyes of everyone, he is a gentle, good at taking care of people, and a good figure liked by everyone. Dressed plainly, never chasing the trend, without any modification to his clothes, often dressed in black, although ordinary people, but the face is very wide, even the people who sell special drugs know several. If anyone in the world is dissatisfied with him, it is only his parents. Gan Ye had a very fierce quarrel with his parents because he left university, and eventually broke off the relationship with his family. The only relatives in contact with him are a relative who is a police officer and his sister Heitonghuahua. Expertise is the ability to collect information and get along well with anyone. In a sense, this is the only extraordinary ability of ordinary people Hei Tonggan, and even some abilities beyond ordinary people! As an ordinary person, Hei Tong Ganya was surprised that with this ability, he saw the orange doll at an art exhibition and found the Jialan Hall far away from the crowd through fragmented clues. In the end, Hei Tonggan is also an ordinary person! But at the same time, he is more of an excellent person, at least there should be no lack of girl''s love. just-- "You are really unfortunate!" Looking at the unidentified Hei Tong Ganya, Cang Qi Orange reluctantly shook his head, took out his cigarette, and lit... Orange has long known that Gan also fell in love at first sight with the girl named Two Ceremony two years ago. Originally, Orange could not deny this matter. But the problem is that now, the two ceremonies have been booked by someone. There is no chance at all. Even if the two ceremonies themselves favor Hei Tonggan, they are equally ineffective... The red-haired man''s domineering and powerful, orange had experienced it ten years ago, not only herself, even her sister of the magician, orange did not think she had escaped Nagato''s clutches. What''s more, the two ceremonies have a very unique feeling for Nagato for unknown reasons. This is the most terrible! I can only say that Liangyi and Qian have no chance... "Uh" Hearing the words of oranges, Hei Tong Gan was also instantly inexplicable. I want to say something but I dont know where to start... At this moment, the two rituals who fell on the sofa and panted stood up, Ganya originally wanted to help each other in the past, but "Go away!" The girl was in a bad mood. Gan Heitong also instantly touched and pulled a gray nose... ... 100 Literature www.100wenxue.com After leaving the Kalan Hall, Nagato''s destination was the residence of the Asakami clan. Under the law of space, the distance between the Jialan Temple and the mansion of the Asakami clan is just a few steps away, and Nagato is almost at ease. In the blink of an eye, the slightly old and solemn mansion appeared in front of Nagato. Stepping out of the ripples of space, just standing up, Nagato perceives it. In this mansion in front of you, there is a familiar and unfamiliar breath. There is no need to knock on the long door. After a while, the gate of the mansion opens with amber and emerald. The two women came out. "I have seen you!" "My lord, you are still so young!" Although they hadn''t seen each other for more than ten years, after a brief period of hesitation, Amber and Jade quickly remembered who the red-haired boy in front of them was, and the two women hurriedly bowed respectfully. After all, the feeling that Nagato gave the two of them back then was too profound. In other words, Nagato, who has not concealed himself, has a unique sense of existence. Of course, more importantly, the two women were in the darkest moments in their lives. There was no way that Nagato appeared at that time to impress them. "Amber and jade, right?" Looking at the two red-haired girls who were also dressed in maid costumes and looked almost the same, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh with the passing of years. In a blink of an eye, the two little girls were already old enough to eat... "Since you are here, Fujino must have been waiting for a while!" While talking, Nagato had already passed between the two women, directly over the threshold of the gate, and entered the mansion. Without the guidance of others, following his instincts, Nagato soon came to the lobby of this rather large mansion. Here, a girl named Fujino Asakami was wearing a school uniform similar to a nuns uniform, sitting upright In the middle of the hall. "My lord, you are finally here!" Seeing Nagato''s figure, a touch of excitement appeared on Fujino''s face, but he forcibly stopped. The girl is the half of Uchiha Ming, the same but different existence. The two are spirals to each other, but they exist independently! Ever since he became the bust of Uchiha Mings body when he was a child and inherited the origin of Uchiha Mings twisting power, Fujino has also accepted Mings feelings, but Nagato has been there for ten years, which makes Fujino, who is also passionate about Nagato, very tormented. . "Well, here I am!" Standing in front of the girl, Nagato felt the heartfelt passion. The red-haired boy who understood what it was warmed his eyes and approached the girl step by step. He soon came to the girl''s body, squatted down, and stretched out a hand to stroke the girl''s flushed cheeks-- "This time, I will strike down the whole world and let you be with me forever." Nagatos voice is still indifferent, seemingly impersonal, but everyone who hears it can perceive the determination in Nagatos words, and Fujino''s eyes suddenly blush... Looking at Fujino like this, Nagato was speechless. After a slight pause, Nagato slowly approached the girl, leaning down slightly, and seeing Nagato''s movements, Fujino flushed his face and closed his eyes. The next moment, their lips touched each other. ... Then came a deep and enthusiastic kiss, which made Amber and Jade following behind to avoid immediately... After a long time, the two people slowly separated... "Tonight, you are here to attend bedtime!" Speaking to the girl''s ear, Nagato directly hugged the girl in his waist, disappeared in place, and then appeared in an unmanned room...... .. 1022 Chapter 085 Goodbye Luo Hao first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning of the next day, it was still dark. Nagato climbed out of the gentle village with great perseverance. Although it was only the first time, Fujino''s tenderness really gave Nagato a wonderful enjoyment last night. If he could, Nagato would probably sleep until three poles in the sun before getting up. In life, Nagato is not a self-disciplined person. Or on the contrary, even if it has been on the way forward, Nagato is still a person who likes to enjoy. As far as Nagato is concerned, if you can''t enjoy it, then what''s the use of strength! just-- Not today! Sighing in his heart, Nagato has strolled into the hall of the mansion. Entering the hall, the first thing Nagato saw was the back of a graceful girl, a seat of plain clothes, dark hair scattered from behind, looks extraordinary, domineering, and this alone took away the rest of the hall. Human demeanor. Just looking at the background, Nagato knew who the girl was. Luo Cuilian, the word Hao! The most overbearing one of Nagato''s wives is also a super power between humans and gods. She is the reason why Nagato can no longer stay in Gentle Town. Although Nagato is very fraternity, in a sense, seeing one loves another, and he doesn''t like the new and dislike the old. But I have to say that the weight of Nagato''s lovers in Nagato''s heart is unequal. Some just have a place in Nagato''s heart, and some are indispensable to Nagato. Among them, Luo Hao is the latter. Nagato knew from the beginning that Asakami Fujino''s contractor was Luo Hao! Only when he arrived here last night, Luo Hao was looking for prey outside. This city where demons and sprites were stationed was a dance of demons at night. For Luo Hao, it was a perfect hunting ground. Then Nagato saw Karen, Aoko, Agurola, and Akiba sitting across from the girl. And the amber and emerald standing behind several people. The seven girls dont know what to say in the hall, or rather, they are facing each other... A rather stagnant atmosphere permeated the hall. In Nagato''s vision, except for Aoko and Agurola, and the girl with her back to her, the other four girls all looked restless... "really" Seeing this scene, Nagato felt a bit of a headache, but some of it was taken for granted. Luo Hao''s character is difficult to get along with other people. When this point was in the heavens and the world, those who were born in the plane of the godslayer of Erica, when facing her, showed it vividly. "Master Nagato!" Kohaku who was facing him first noticed the appearance of Nagato, and said in surprise. Her words instantly broke the stagnant atmosphere among the girls... The girls all looked over. Except for the girl with outstanding temperament with her back to Nagato... "Good morning!" He raised his head and said hello to the women, and Nagato strolled over, "By the way, Amber, and Emerald. Fujino should sleep late today. As the maid of this mansion, you two should pay attention." "Yes!" 600 novel www.600xs.com "Understood, my lord!" Amber and Jade were taken aback for a moment, then their faces flushed slightly, and they laughed in unison and said, "In this case, let''s go down first. By the way, do we need to prepare breakfast immediately? My lord!" "Go..." "Yes!" The two maids bowed together and replied, and then left here a little hastily. It seems like the place of tiger and wolf in the hall... "You guys, when did you arrive!" Nagato didn''t care much about this, he turned his gaze to look at his four daughters, and asked, "I shouldn''t have encountered any obstacles along the way..." "Thanks to you, there are no obstacles along the way!" After Nagatos question, Karen stood up immediately, bowed slightly and replied. After Nagato appeared, the slight anxiety on Karens face disappeared. In the heart of the girl, when Nagato existed, everything was no need to worry. "That''s it!" Speaking softly, Nagato had already come to the girl''s side with her back to her, and she sat right next to her, stretched out one hand, and embraced her in her arms, "I havent seen you for more than a month. Have you had a good time here? , Lian''er!" "Ok" The girl who originally exuded rather domineering aura changed her temperament. Some domineering aura has disappeared and turned into the grace and gentleness of a Jiangnan woman. This extremely contradictory and incomparably natural transformation made the Qingzi and four women on the opposite side suddenly surprised. This domineering woman actually has this side?! "This month, my concubine has had a great time!" Leaning in Nagato''s arms, Luo Hao said cheerfully. Her voice is as graceful as singing, but it is graceful, but not weak, but full of power, like the groan of a lion and the roar of a tiger, with power comparable to the king of beasts. Even the women facing Luo Hao couldn''t help but admire when they heard the girl''s voice. This woman''s voice... absolutely! However, Luo Hao''s next sentence suddenly made the women unable to sit still. "It''s just that the husband has found so many sisters for his concubine within a month, which is a bit unhappy!" "Who is a sister with you!" It was Aoko who responded first. Even if she is in her twenties, Qingzi is as prone to blow up her hair as always. Especially when encountering something shy... Facing Qingzi''s some loud rebuttals, Luo Hao just said lightly, "I don''t want to be worthy of such rude sisters like you, but looking at the breath on your body, the virgin body has been given to your husband, and I still want Deny it?" Luo Hao''s words immediately made Qingzi''s face flushed. The other girls turned their eyes to Qingzi, which immediately embarrassed the girls. "Ah! Come here overnight, I''m a little sleepy!" Changing the subject very bluntly, then, ignoring everyone, Qingzi left the hall hurriedly, "Little Amber, Little Jade, quickly arrange a room for me..." After Qingzi left, the other three women left one after another very interestingly under Luo Hao''s vague sight. Nagato and Luo Hao are left in the hall, embracing tenderly...... .. 1023 Chapter 086 Hei Ji is coming second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, another two days have passed in a blink of an eye... As the time approaches, the demons and monsters in Guanbuzi City are gathering, or full of malice, or full of expectations. All this is to witness the coming of Zhu Yue! Or... the end! A remote dessert shop in the city. The noon sun shines in from outside the dessert shop window, making people feel warm. The black-clothed girl who looked like a princess sat in her seat, comfortably and slowly savoring the sundae in front of her, as if she hadn''t seen it at all, completely ignoring the stunning gazes of the people around her. The black vampireAlte Luci, has come here. Regardless of the temperament that has been deposited during the thousands of years, his appearance alone is enough to become an unparalleled beauty. Although it looks like a fourteen or five-year-old girl, her actions carry the majesty and nobility that resembles a princess, and one can''t help but want to worship her under her pomegranate skirt. If it weren''t for a big white dog enough to become a giant wolf dog, sitting quietly beside her... I am afraid that many arrogant men who have confidence in their appearance will come up to talk. But nowadays, it''s just a delusion. Everyone who was watched by that white wolf dog all felt the fear and trembling from the heart, as if they were watched by natural enemies, panicked and left. This is the privilege of primate killers for primates- Life deterrence! Under the intimidation of the primate killer, at this time, the dessert shop showed a rare silence during this peak consumption period. After seriously savoring the sundae in front of her, she gracefully put down her spoon and groaned comfortably: "As far as Yu himself is concerned, the light bath is a rare enjoyment." The white wolfhound shook its tail, rubbed her calf, and made a whine sound. Turning a blind eye to her pet, the girl didn''t look back, she asked, "Is it Brad Qing?" It seems like a knight-like handsome long-haired man does not know when to stand behind her respectfully, and knelt on one knee when he heard the words, "Yes, Your Royal Highness Ji Jun." "Well, wait then." She nodded slowly, turned her head towards the back of the counter, and trembling under the gaze of the''primate killer'', the waiter who was about to faint said: "One more sundae, the same as before." "Yes!" The cold-sweat waiter nodded and got into the kitchen and bathroom like a pardon. Kneeling on one knee behind Alte Luci, the white knight looked respectful and patient, waiting for the lord''s command at any time. "Why are you alone, Ching Stulut!" At this time, the black princess asked her subordinates. "On the way back, we seem to have seen His Royal Highness Elquet, Stulut has gone to investigate!" "The trail of my idiot sister!" Hearing the words of the White Knight, Elt Lucky''s face showed a little confusion, "Strange, is Roa reincarnated again, but it seems that I haven''t heard the news, forget it, it''s just an idiot anyway!" Alte Luci seemed to have no affection for her sister. The White Knight couldn''t comment on the words of his lord. At this time, silence is golden. Although the relationship between His Royal Highness White Ji and His Highness Black Ji is bad, that is not what the White Knight can say.Wei Zun Academy www.weizunsyxs.com "Forget it, anyway, with the strength of Qing Stulu, nothing will happen..." The black girl gave up thinking and said, "Then, let''s talk about your results last night first!" "Yes!" The white knight who entered the city a day earlier than his lord, immediately said his answer-- "At this time, the undercurrent in Guanbuzi City is surging, and the total number of dead has reached a staggering four-digit number. The burial organs of the church and the chanting team of the clock tower are faintly appearing." "what!" Elteluci showed a cold smile, "It''s really a dance of demons. This is the first time this princess has seen such a big scene in her life. By the way, then, what about that guy!" "Uh" Hearing the question from His Royal Highness Ji Jun, the White Knight rarely hesitated for a while, "The Lord Nagato has been very simple these few days and has no idea what he is doing, but there is a strong man in the Holy Grail Alliance who is very active." "active?" "Yes, very active!" Hearing his own lords question, the White Knight immediately replied, That is a human woman named Luo Hao, who is incredibly powerful. It is her suppression that can calm Buzi City in the daytime. Last night, Luo Hao died. Killed more than 300 restless dead in the day..." "Luo... Hao?" The black-haired girl was silent. At this time, the waiter had already taken out the snack called the sundae and handed it to the girl. "Now, Brad Qing." Hei Ji who turned her back to him suddenly made a sound. Bowing his head respectfully, the white knight said: "I am here, Your Royal Highness Ji Jun." Some embarrassed Hei Ji turned her head and said seriously: "You...have some money, right?" "..." The White Knight fell into a sluggish, hard currency... Although the clothes and bits and pieces of the ancestor of the dead are tens of thousands of dollars, but as an old antique for hundreds of thousands of years, such things as banknotes... He really has no habit of bringing it. However, even though I don''t have it, I will definitely bring so much "food" outside. So, he bowed his head respectfully and said: "Please rest assured, His Royal Highness Ji Jun, I will solve it next time." "Please wait a moment." With a sense of honor and mission to serve His Royal Highness Ji Jun, the White Knight once again embarked on the path of illegal crime... ... ... the other side The black knight Stulut is facing the biggest crisis in his life. On the left and right sides of the black knight, Bai Ji Elquet and a red-robed heroic spirit were standing there, blocking all their retreat. But for the black knight, the most terrifying thing is-- "Interesting, the curse of time?" Standing in front of the black knight, the girl in a dress, who wants to dissect herself... 1024 Chapter 087 Time and start third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanbuzi City is getting more and more unstable... The involvement of members of major giant organizations and the entry of thousands of dead men from all over the world are unimaginable for a country, not to mention a city that is not particularly large. Under such circumstances, even if the suppression of the Holy Grail Alliance is strong... After all, there were a lot of homicides during the day. It even led to the alert of the police force on the real side. Although behind the strong influence of the Holy Grail Alliance, the possibility of police intervention was completely suppressed. But inevitably, the fear caused by murder and destruction every night for more than a month immediately detonated and turned into gossip-like strange talk, flooding the entire Guanbuzi City. But the mansion where the controller of Guanbuzi City was located was extremely quiet at this time. It''s like the peace before the storm. It was in this situation that Saya finally came. At about 3 oclock in the afternoon, after nearly two months of separation, the two finally got together again, accompanied by Saya, as well as Sayas heroic spiritsNero, Bai Ji, El Quette, and Saya. Trophy... "Black Knight, Rezovorstulut?" Saya, who hadn''t seen him for many days, gave Nagato an interesting gift in the first place. Looking at the black-clothed man who was in a coma on the ground, the red-haired boy showed interest on his face. Gradually, Nagatos purple eyes began to change, his left eye turned into a blushing six-pointed star, and his right eye. The holy cross that turned into a deep blue radiance. That is The fate wheel demon eye that understands all causes! And, analyze everything in the world and see through the real magic eye of Vientiane! Very rarely, Nagato revealed two magic eyes at the same time. In a flash, Nagato saw... The curse of time that spread all over the black knight''s body, and even the opponent''s soul, made his life completely static. At the same time, Nagato''s left eye began to trace the source of the curse. The right eye directly began to observe the essence of this time curse... In a moment, countless information flowed into Nagato''s heart. Stimulated by these information, Nagato, who had accumulated a lot of time on the path of time, finally stepped into the gate of time at this moment. In an instant, an indescribable spirit burst out of Nagato! There was a slight delay in the surrounding time... "really!" Seeing this scene, the girl in the dress gave a relieved smile. The next moment, with Saya as the center, a small enchantment composed entirely of the light of the soul blocked the space where Nagato and the black knight were from the outside world. In an instant, everyone perceives it and time returns to normal. ... "Hey, what is this!" Curious baby Alquette immediately asked. As the last one of the true ancestor of the type-moon system, the darling of nature, her perception is considered one of the top few among the females. Only a moment later than Saye, she perceives the change of time. "The...path of time!" Originally, I just wanted to take a look at the so-called strongest person who only succumbed to Nagato, who was the green son of Saya, and was stunned. As a user of the fifth method, Aozaki Aokos most frequently used power is to borrow the power of the time axis. He is most familiar with the power of time. Therefore, he can see the state of Nagato at this time... .kuetxt.com "..." Agurola was silent for a while, and walked directly into the shadow of Qiuye. As for Akiba, Karen, Fujino and other girls, they didn''t say a word, looking nervously at Nagato in the barrier. "Worthy of a concubine''s husband!" Luo Hao was amazed at this, and then came to Saye''s side and asked, "Although I don''t want to admit it, but I can calculate the status of my husband to this point. Luo Hao really has to accept it, but only this time." "and many more!" As soon as Luo Hao''s words fell, Qingzi suddenly reacted. The girl looked at the two in surprise, especially Saya, and asked, "What Sister Lian said just now was that you deliberately caught the black knight and let Nagato-kun break through?" When Qingzi''s words came out, the women were in an uproar. The epiphany is understood in the hearts of all the women, but even more know that it is a state that can be met and cannot be sought. Can this kind of thing be calculated? the answer is-- "This is not nonsense!" Saya naturally said, "Otherwise, why should I catch the black knight? It''s not that I''m full and have nothing to do, and ah, there is nothing absolute in this world!" The girls are speechless... at this time-- boom!!! The powerful Longwei burst out from Nagato. The black knight not far in front of the red-haired boy was blown away instantly and hit the barrier. Saya''s mind moved instantly, and a small hole appeared in the barrier instantly. The black knight''s figure instantly emerged from the barrier, and the small hole disappeared in the next second. Then, the terrifying Longwei continuously impacted the barrier. Fortunately, the arranger of this enchantment was Saya, otherwise, the general enchantment would have been destroyed under this momentum. But even so, the barrier is still shaken. In the eyes of the girls... The Nagato in the enchantment stands tall with endless dragons. Behind the red-haired boy, a silver long river phantom appeared out of thin air. It was an existence similar to but different from the time axis. Its name was Time Changhe, or it was the river of time that belonged exclusively to Nagato... Then, another golden long river phantom appeared out of thin air, intertwined with the silver long gate! That is a long river called space. The interweaving of time and space made Nagatos dragon origin continue to rise, and time slowly passed. Finally, the dragon origin has reached a limit. At this moment, the original mode, which was a bit behind the other two modes, Finally caught up. The phantom of the long river of time and space disappeared, and Nagato slowly opened his eyes... At this time, the sun had been set for several hours, and a bright moon hung in the night sky! "Thank you!" Taking a look at the girls around and the black knight who had awakened but did not escape, Nagato said, "Then, the time is just right, let''s go!" .. 1025 Chapter 088 Zhu Yue Hengkong! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the last afterglow of the setting sun dissipated at the end of the sky, countless aliens lurking in the shadow of the city walked out of the hidden corners. After tearing up the camouflage, they revealed their original faces, and while smiling, they also showed two canine teeth that were beyond the scope of ordinary people. The hot lights appeared from the night sky along with the helicopter, engraved with the marks of the church, they warned the aliens who began to become active on the earth to always remember-- The blade of God hangs above you. The monks ready to go quietly sorted out the black keys, overlooking the dark Guanbuzi City, waiting for orders. In the outskirts of the country, 16 designated performers of the seal and fifty magicians equipped with a full set of magic eliminators formed a chant team named "Clone". They followed behind the leader, waiting for the beginning in silence. The new magical marshal listened to the howling of the wind in the wilderness with a cold expression. "Wait for Zhu Yue to come, when that time comes, enter Guanbuzi City!" The female magician who inherited the name of''Bathmero'' slowly put on her pure white gloves and said: "Everything out of the ordinary is hunted down." "Whether it is the twenty-seventh ancestor, or the Vermilion Moon!" "Bet on the name of''Bathmero'' and the blood of you and others, and let it be destroyed today." The Dean of the Clock Tower was waiting for the second term, and the magician Bathmelo Lorelai, who is at the pinnacle of contemporary magicians, said. The uninvited guests have already begun to wave their fangs and are always ready, while the managers of Guanbuzi City and the members of the Holy Grail Alliance disappeared in an instant, as if they were lost... ... ... The silver-white moonlight gleamed from the night sky and was taken over by the slender five fingers. Under the full moonlight, Longmen with a smile, five fingers curled up, between the palms of the fingers, the bud of the moonlight slowly sprouted, and a pure white lotus bloomed, looking pure and innocent, making people fascinated... At this time, Nagato is standing on top of the highest central building in Guanbuzi City. In front of him, the whole city was in sight. Similarly, Nagato also entered the sight of all major forces for the first time. But right now, no one acted rashly. Because no one knows exactly what Nagato wants to do, who knows what the consequences will be after doing it by himself, of course, there is also a reason, that is, the building at the foot of Nagato is actually a temple. A temple that looks extremely mysterious and makes people afraid to move! "very beautiful!" However, at this moment, a faint voice came from behind Nagato. Immediately afterwards, three figures walked out from the shadows behind Nagato. The head was a black-haired imperial sister in black, and behind her was a huge white dog like a wolf dog, and a knight. The average handsome long-haired man. The person here is no one else, it is Hei Ji Altruki, her pet, the Primate Killer, and the White Knight! "Do you think so too?" Hearing El Teluci''s words, Nagato turned around gracefully, still holding the pure white lotus in his hand, "The moon flowers can converge into flowers, which means that the energy contained in the moon flowers is already sufficient, enough Zhu Yue has arrived." "Is that right?" A faint flash flashed across Eltluci''s face, and then he said with some confusion, "It''s just that, until now, I haven''t seen any sign of my mother''s resurrection. You, won''t you be playing me!" Having said that, Hei Ji didn''t think the other party would do that.49 e-book www.49txt.com After all, at this time, the whole city has gathered many people from all over the world, regardless of whether they are good intentions or malicious, but they are all for Zhu Yue. If a word comes out at this time, all this is a joke, Hei Ji does not think This city will still exist. "So Xiaoqi, you are in a hurry!" Nagato smiled indifferently, he knew the consequences if he suddenly said that he was actually lying. just-- I really want to try it! Such thoughts passed through my heart... After hesitating for an instant, Nagato was ruled out because of his desire for Zhu Yue. "The performance will begin soon!" He snapped his finger casually, and there was a wave of fluctuations in the space around Nagato. A dark figure was thrown from the ripples and fell directly to Hei Ji''s side, which immediately surprised the two masters and servants of Hei Ji. Unexpectedly, the black knight who disappeared in the afternoon appeared here. "you!" Seeing the black knight, Kurohime suddenly thought of something, and was about to say something to Nagato... Just when she looked at Nagato, she saw Nagato slowly drew a mysterious magic sword from the void. It is a mysterious sword that cannot be explained in words. The crimson sword body is like a perfect glass, shining with moving brilliance, reflecting everything in the red world, but it also makes people feel that it is extremely free and unconstrained! At the same time, the perfectly converging breath of Nagato was also released... Perceiving this breath, not only Hei Ji, but also the white knight behind Hei Ji, the black knight who has just awakened, and even the other people who perceive everything here through various means, all face great changes. True ancestor! Unexpectedly, Nagato actually showed the breath of the true ancestor! and-- "Why is this breath so similar to Zhu Yue!" This is a common question in the hearts of all people who can perceive this breath and feel the breath of Zhu Yue. Do I still have an older brother or younger brother?! Alte Luci had such a thought suddenly in her heart, and she was out of control... "It''s going to start, Zhu Yue!" However, at this time, Nagato ignored anyone, but began to chant with a sharp blade in his hand, "I would like to cut the void with this sword, and open the way for your coming, with our cause and effect, the sword of destiny, the sword Kill all beings!" Cut out with one sword! boom!!! In the horrified sight of everyone, an invisible huge gap seemed to be broken above the sky! next moment-- An endless torrent of mystery swept up, it was a torrent of destiny. The night sky, at this moment, instantly dyed red... Vermillion Moon... Turns out!.. 1026 Chapter 089 The fifth night of Walazia! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Vermillion Moon, hanging high in the night sky! Just like the person it symbolizes, always lonely. Under the vermilion moonlight, the entire Guanbuzi City fell into a huge chaos. Cheers and curses one after another... The dead, magicians, and surrogates who were originally afraid of the building that had been turned into a temple in the middle of the city, immediately dropped all their worries and approached frantically... Such an image has already told everyone in full-- The rebirth of Zhuyue Brunstad is true and unmistakable news! At this moment, many people are regretting it... They are regretting why they suspect that the news of Zhu Yue''s rebirth is true or false, why they should worry that the news of Zhu Yue''s rebirth is just a trap, and why not bring more powerful men here. What a existence Zhu Yue is! The true ancestor and the source of most of the dead, the terminator of the planet primates, the last demon... If this demon-like existence were really reborn, it would be really incredible. Whether for humans or for the dead, it is definitely not a good thing. This is something that the Magic Association, the Templar Church, and the Council of the Dead cannot tolerate! ... ... "It seems that many people don''t want Zhu Yue to be born again!" After cutting out the sword, Nagato swung the sword into its sheath, and once again submerged the Slashing Edge Sword into the ripples of the void, and then he discovered that a group of hostile guys were approaching quickly on all sides of this building. "Ok?!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Alte Luci, who had been immersed in Zhu Yue''s breath, was awakened, "Ching Brad! Ching Stulut! And Dabai, get ready for the battle. Don''t let anyone disturb you." !" "Yes!" "Wow!!" The two and one dog immediately acted, standing in three positions on the top of the building, and surrounded Nagato and Altluci. Then the girl looked at Nagato and asked with a serious expression. "Let''s talk about it, what can I do to make my mother really reborn!" While she was talking, the girl was ready to bring her mother back to life, no matter how much she paid! The enemy who was approaching quickly, Elteluci also felt it! "Do you know the so-called law?" Even in a state of extreme emergency, Nagato seemed to have no idea at all and nervously explained: "The first method denies chaos and is the beginning of everything. The second method affirms more and is the evolution of parallel worlds. The third method is the deduction of life and the sublimation of the soul. The fourth method is the repetition of cause and effect. It is the re-creation after destruction, the renewal of order!" "So, what is the sixth law!" Nagato raised his own question with a smile on his face. This question was like a flash of lightning flashing through Ertluci''s mind. In an instant, countless information was reorganized in Her Highness Heiji''s mind. In the blink of an eye, the girl''s gaze when looking at Nagato became a little different. As the ruler of blood and contract, Hei Ji has the ability to sign a contract with any life and give it the ability to execute. She has a contractor, the loser of the sixth law exploration.Love Literature Network www.23wenxue.com Therefore, Hei Ji still really knows what the sixth law is. It was also because of this that she realized what the red-haired boy in front of her did... but-- "Just agree with me!" The black girl showed a rather brilliant smile and called out loudly, "Zbia Altnham Oberon! In the name of the contract, I, Alte Lucky Brenstad called here You, my servant!" The girl''s call is like an order to open the prologue! In an instant, clouds suddenly appeared in the night sky. Thick black clouds gathered from all directions, covering the night in an instant, and plunged the world into darkness. Centering on the building where El Teluci is, the huge whirlpool that shocks everyone is silently revealed, and the rules of the alien world comparable to the''intrinsic enchantment'' come here as the whirlpool spreads! That is Kurohime''s contract servant A night of Valazzila with''sounds'' and''rumors'' as authenticity! Happened here! Hungry will surround the clouds, overlooking the chaotic city. A dull roar was lifted from the sky, and a vague murmur emerged from behind the thunder: "Cut it off! Cut it off! Cut it off..." The crimson blood dripped from the sky like rain and condensed into a scarlet cloak. It emerged from the''phenomenon'' of the dead with the name of''Night of Valazia'' and was exposed in front of the black king. The terrifying vampire who was enough to swallow the entire city in one night was full of reason and grace, with a smile on his mouth. Bend down towards the girl in front, he respectfully said: "It''s been a long time, since long ago, my contractor, the black princess Alte Luci." "Still obsessed with finding answers? Zbia." Hei Ji asked indifferently! "This is the principle of my existence in the world, and I will always seek to the end of the world." Cibia Eltnam responded in a low voice: "Even if the destruction of mankind cannot be avoided, we must witness its demise with our own eyes." Looking down at the gloomy Zbia, Hei Ji said casually: "It''s a pity that today will end here." For a moment, the shocked ancestor of the dead man raised his head regardless of Yue Yue, and looked at Hei Ji''s face blankly. After a long time, he crawled on the ground for the first time, whispering hoarsely: "Under the agreement made by Master Yu Ji, its end will not end until the vermilion moon arrives..." "The arrival of Zhu Yue has arrived early." The person who said this was not Elteluci, but Nagato. Looking at the dead man in front of him who turned into a phenomenon in order to figure out how to save humans from extinction, Nagato decided to make his walk more stable, so he interjected at this moment, "However, you already need the answer!" While speaking, Nagato directly conveyed the information about the world today and what he had to do with his outstanding mental power! Suddenly, the face of the ancestor of the dead showed horror, a face of disbelief. After a long time, it turned into a touch of peace... In the next moment, the ancestor of the dead kowtow: "I am willing to serve you, the future king of the world!" .. 1027 Chapter 090 The first feast that begins! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The future king of the world? Hearing what Nagato was called by Valazia Night, Alte Luci frowned. Although it didn''t take long to get along with the mysterious true ancestor of Nagato, Eltluci instinctively knew that the man was extraordinary. She thought that the title of Valazia Night was not a compliment, and it should have some deep meaning. but-- "Now that it''s settled, let''s start, don''t let the guests wait too long." In Hei Ji''s heart, the most important thing at this time is to get her mother, Zhuyue Brunstad reborn! For the rest, you dont need to go into it for the time being. However, as if responding to her call, there was a piercing sound at the end of the sky. In an instant, a figure came across a long distance at an incredible speed, stood in front of Nagato and Heiji, and took off the felt hat on his head elegantly and full of murderous intent. "His Royal Highness, please forgive me for the late arrival." Under the dark clouds, Bai Yigong said so, no longer concealing his rebellion and murder. "Although it is unlikely, I still want to persuade His Royal Highness Ji Jun, so far, everything can go back to the past." Tfam Otten Rocher! One of the oldest three dead disciples, Bai Yi Gong, became a vampire species through the study of the magic way. It is argued that the blood-sucking species does not need to rely on the superpowers acquired by becoming a dead man, and that it is very good as a creature. The typical vampire, the king of the dead.As the representative of the twenty-seventh ancestors, he has the greatest say in name. Because of this, he and the actual leader of the dead, Ertluci, turned against each other. "Arrogant." Facing the enemy, Hei Ji showed a faint anger: "Tefam...it seems that Yu has been underestimated because of his tolerance." Even in the face of her ever-matched enemy, Hei Ji still does not change her arrogant posture. The next moment, she is holding a magic sword, the true demon, the black knight who is also one of the oldest three dead, and the primordial killer, the white beast instantly Launched an attack at the white wing. In an instant, the condensed blade of the magic sword and the huge white beast phantom impacted the white wing. At this moment, Bai Yigong showed his toughness as the king of the dead! Huh!!! Turn your left hand into a claw and grab it! In an instant, five vacuum blades radiated from the vacuum came out! boom!!! The sword light of the magic sword and the ghost of the white beast are all shattered... With just such a simple blow, the King of the Dead Man completely obliterated the incoming attack, and he did not even borrow other special abilities and spells at all, but simply used the physical power of the Dead Man. In a sense, this system is almost comparable to Bai Ji. Only in the gap between White Wings attack, the black knight and the primate assassin had already killed him. Bang bang bang!!! At this moment, Duke Baiyi had to muster his will to fight and fight frantically. After all, one side is the oldest dead fellow with himself, and the other is a monster made by Gaia! The combined combat effectiveness of the two cannot be underestimated. Although Bai Yigong firmly believes that his victory is inevitable. But at this time, Bai Yigong has undoubtedly been dragged...5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com "Now, let''s start!" When Duke Bai Yi was dragged, Hei Ji immediately urged. "Ok!" Knowing the girl''s urgency, Nagato smiled indifferently, "Zbia Altnham Oberon, your mark has been rubbed by me. If you spread rumors for a hundred years...you must have hope of rebirth, right? " "Now, use your life to perform the sixth method for me once!" "It''s an honor to be under!" The ancestor of the dead man crawled respectfully, then raised his hands and prayed loudly "Then... spin it!" The magic shocked the atmosphere, allowing the hoarse and crazy voice to spread, like thunder. At that moment, the dreams and fantasies of countless people in this city were drawn out of their bodies, bringing the realm between reality and imaginary closer. Floating in the sky, the scarlet great cloak is like a whirlpool, and the amount of magic power that can be called terrifying is drawn out of the''great source'' and drawn into the void in it. Laughing, roaring... The night of Valazira exhausted all power to recite: "Reverse the second hand! Reverse birth! Reverse the world!" So everything started to rotate around this axis! Space and concepts are distorted under this will and converge into a bottomless vortex. In the thunderous roar, everyone felt their blood flow faster, almost rushing out of the body. There was no other sound in my ears, only the crazy prayer of the dead man could be heard: "Spin! Spin! Spin! Spin! Spin! Spin! Spin!!!!!!..." In the blink of a finger, the''big void'' that swept through all the magic and blood has been born in the dark clouds "It''s now!" At this moment, Nagato''s eyes revealed a glimmer of light! Standing on the highest peak of Guanbuzi City, Nagato''s hands are open, and the brilliance of black and white is gathered on Nagato''s hands. That is the power of life and death. The next moment, Nagato''s hands are folded together, and the brilliance of black and white is two colors. Gathering and spinning-- "Profound meaning-the cycle of life and death!" The profound meaning of reversing life and death is displayed in the hands of Nagato! The vermilion moonlight gathered in the hands of Nagato through the black clouds, and tempered a vermilion brilliance in the black and white light wheel! The next moment, the brilliance flew out! It occupies the center of the whirlpool like a living thing, and begins to plunder the extracted magic power endlessly. Boom boom boom!!! Suddenly, there was a sound like a heartbeat in everyone''s hearts. The vermilion moon broke through and the black cloud shone in the center of the whirlpool, like a vermilion beam of light spreading from the top of the building to the black cloud. The sixth law, which has not yet formed a shape, is officially launched at this moment! The breath of life began to diffuse... "His Royal Highness, stop, it''s too late to stop now." At this moment, the former Demon Marshal, whose real name is Zellridge, and the second magician appeared from the space and arrived at the scene... Murderous!.. 1028 Chapter 091 When the feast is in progress [1] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Shibain Ogu!" Seeing the old man who suddenly appeared, Hei Ji''s face also showed a cold killing intent. For the old man who personally killed his mother in front of him, Hei Ji has been eager to kill him more than once for hundreds of years. However, it is a pity that, as a gem Weng who can walk on parallel planes, let alone its combat effectiveness, the ability to evade alone is too powerful. Hei Ji and her subordinates can''t catch each other at all. However, what Alteluci hated most was the ambush before that. If it weren''t for suddenly falling into the trap of Jewel Weng and separated from her entourage, how could she be so badly injured. Therefore, when Gems Weng appeared in front of Hei Ji... The girl showed a sneer! "You just appeared!" The next moment, the magic power on her body began to slowly emerge, and Hei Ji was about to do it. However, at this moment-- Click!!! As if the sound of broken glass suddenly echoed... The space around the gem Onzelrich seemed to have been distorted by some invisible force, and Zellrich was so scared that he immediately used space magic to instantly disappear in place and appear outside the distorted space. boom!!! When Zelrich had just teleported, the space he was in collapsed suddenly. This caused a chill in Jewel Weng''s heart. If you take another step at night, even if you have a high level of spatial attainments, Zellic doesn''t think he can survive. "It''s a pity, it''s almost!" Unfamiliar voices of regret echoed around, and Elteluci turned around and saw ripples in the space around Nagato. The black long straight girl in a formal dress protruded from the ripples, her eyes shining purple The brilliance. That is "The contemporary patriarch of the Asakami clan, one of the outside leaders of the Holy Grail Alliance, is Asakami Fujino?" Looking at the girl who was walking out of the ripples of space, Zellridge''s face was full of solemn expressions, "Why do you want to shoot the old man? Don''t you know what it means for Zhu Yue to come?" "know!" Fujino walked out of the spatial ripple indifferently, and said indifferently, "But what about it, I only obey the adult''s orders, and it doesn''t matter what the result will be like that." "you!" Hearing Fujino''s words, Zellridge''s face suddenly looked ugly. At this moment, a second figure walked out of the ripples of space centered on Nagato. It was a girl with red hair and flamboyant, fighting spirit. She was staring at Jewel Weng scorchingly, and the meaning was self-evident. At this moment, the surrounding air showed a little hotness out of thin air... The master of Misaki Town, Akiba Tono! Both Jewel Weng and Princess Heiji recognized the name of the new girl in front of them. "Unexpectedly, the two leaders of the Holy Grail Alliance appeared at the same time!" Jewel Weng suddenly smiled bitterly... At this moment, his gaze looked at Fujino''s side, the Nagato who was presiding over Zhu Yue''s resurrection ceremony, the other party was also the core point of the ripple in that space, and Geishi Weng understood that the other party was the black hand of this action. The sword that smashed the inexplicable void instantly advanced Zhu Yue, who would not be born again until a thousand years later, by a thousand years.97 Chinese www.97wz.net Before that, Gems Weng was shocked when he saw that sword. Longer ago, this mysterious true ancestor boy took a walk in advance of the news of Zhu Yue''s rebirth, attracting many monsters to Guanbuzi City, so that there are many weird things and strange talks in Guanbuzi City. After a month of brewing, the phenomenon called the Night of Valazia was summoned... One by one, the foreshadowing was laid silently! very scary! Without waiting for him to think about it, Akiba and Fujino had already attacked tacitly. Click!!! Fujino''s twisted eyes swept across. Suddenly, a huge distortion crack appeared in the entire space. This time, Jewel Weng did not choose to hide. In other words, Jewel Weng, who has been fighting for a long time, understands that under the eyes of the demon who can directly distort the enemy and the space from thousands of miles away, there is no point in avoiding it. Go fast. "set!!!" Although it became a little weak because of the disappearance of the parallel world. But the gem Wengzelrich is the gem Weng after all. He took out a gem from the void in an instant, inspiring the magic in it. In an instant, the power to suppress the space burst out of the gem Weng, colliding with the power of Fujino''s twisting space. boom!!! Under the collision of space, it caused a huge collapse... Amid the reverberating roar, a touch of red figure turned into afterimages and suddenly appeared on Jewel Wengs body, hitting the old magician with a punch. In an instant, the surrounding temperature was instantly absorbed and integrated into this fist! boom!!! The top of the building was shot out of a big pit in an instant. At the next moment, Zelrich''s figure appeared in mid-air, seemingly unharmed, only Gems Weng knew that he, who had been in a deteriorating state after the Magic War, was in close contact with Autumn Leaves... Although it is only a little bit, it is indeed worsened! "Not good!" Zellridge suddenly realized that Autumn Leaves seemed to be more threatening to him! Break directly! Just about to activate the space magic, directly break through the snipers of the two girls. but-- Click!!! It seems to be able to see the fluctuation of space. Fujino''s eyes instantly distorted the space around Jewel Weng. The magic failed... With his eyes widened, Jewel Weng found... The two young girls in front of them, their own dignified gems couldn''t help them for a while! but-- At this time, more enemies have arrived... The churchs helicopter is already hovering over the building. Not far away, combat magicians from the Magic Association are coming quickly, and on this building, the dead are climbing up with their bare hands... The feast seems to be even more lively...... .. 1029 Chapter 092 When the feast is in progress [2] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not good! Standing at the top of the central building, Elteluci frowned slightly, and said inwardly. In the helicopter approaching quickly in the sky, the fanatical killing intent was not concealed. The chant chanting team not far away swept like a storm, and under her feet, the girl felt even more that a large number of dead people were fast. near Faced with so many enemies, even in normal times, Hei Ji dare not say that she can win. What''s more, the ceremony to guard the rebirth of the Vermillion Moon... It''s really bad to throw a rat avoidance device! Whoosh!!! In an instant, two dark shadows appeared on the top of this building out of thin air, and then reunited with the White Wing Guild... boom!boom!... The next moment, with the addition of two new forces, the black knight and the primate-eye killer were beaten up and flew out for the first time. Among them, the white beast roared when it fell to the ground, and the whole body instantly turned into a giant beast. Monster. As a semi-finished UO made by Gaia, the Primate Killer is angry... Strong coercion came out! All the human beings who are preparing to approach the battlefield have felt it, a sense of fear that emerges from the bottom of their hearts... Even the leader of the burial organization and the marshal of the clock tower are the same! "Tsk tusk, is this the White Beast''s privilege to kill the primates?" At this time, the two figures who came to Bai Yigong''s side also showed their shadows. One of the figures is talking. This is a typical vampire girl with long blood-red hair and blood-red aristocratic costumes all over her body. Her name is Lita Rojan, the 15th seat of the Council of the Dead, and the eldest lady who claims to be an artist. "It''s really powerful!" The one who answered Rita''s words was a woman with long hair like algae, who looked a little drunk. This woman is also one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, Smirei, the water demon, ranked 21st in the council of the dead, and the only person among the dead who possesses the power of fantasy realization. The terrifying presence at the top of the list. Of course, because they are mutant dead, they are aquatic creatures, and their combat effectiveness on land is much worse. "However, that will not prevent your failure!" The king of dead men, Bai Yigong, said such a sentence. The next moment, a dead man appeared from the edge of the building, standing behind the ancestors of the three dead men, and the church helicopter was also hovering in front of the building... The remaining Magic Association teams have even prepared magic rituals below, preparing to destroy the entire building... "Hey!" At this time, Hei Ji turned his gaze to Nagato, and said reluctantly, "Hurry up and call some more people out, I know, your subordinates are not only those two girls, there are others! " "Wait a minute!" "Let me, the host of the feast, say a few words!" Nagato calmed down Kurohime softly, while manipulating the ritual with extraordinary mental power, constantly burning the souls gathered in the night of Valazia, while whispering to everyone present. When Nagato opened the mouth, Akiba and Fujino instinctively stopped their movements and came to him, guarding. "Welcome everyone!" 31 novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com "The feast about Zhu Yue''s arrival has officially begun!" Nagatos words were very light, but they were conveyed to the ears of all the mysterious members who came to Guanbuzi City under some invisible fluctuation... "So now, the venue where I will start the banquet......" The moment the voice fell, Nagato standing quietly changed the world. Boiling flames running around. Things resembling white lines, constantly wandering between the ground. The field of vision was filled with the color of flames, and the world collapsed like graffiti. Everything is shattered, everything starts to regenerate. Everyone present only felt a flower in front of them. At this moment, whether it was the king of the dead or an ordinary surrogate, they all lost their perception of time and space. When I regained consciousness, the horizon was replaced by the wilderness The endless wilderness stretches to the end of the plane. The sky is desolate and boundless, and it is so broad that people have an open mind, but it also carries excessive ominous signs. As far as my eyes can be, there is a wasteland covered with rocks and gravel. The world seems to be an endless piece of inorganic matter. There are no living objects. The sky is still densely covered with dark clouds. Only a vermilion moon shines on the world... Everything here seems to be still... People can''t help feeling a chill. Located in the central building, it also disappeared and turned into a mountain... And on the top of the mountain, standing the man of all causes-- Nagato... There is no momentum to shock and fear the creatures, and there is no fullness and vitality to make people feel full. Just standing in front of that Yuehua''s beam of light made people feel a sense of awe. This kind of power to change the world and the earth is far from what an inherent barrier can compare. It seems that Jewel Weng couldn''t even do such a thing in his heyday. This is exactly what the inhibition level can do... "Next, burn it completely!" The next moment, with Nagato''s call, all the souls collected on Wallazia''s night burned completely. In the sky, the pouring moon flower began to grow, and then crazily injected into the center of the burning vortex. In an instant, everyone felt that life was gestating in the moon flower beam... "This is the battlefield that I prepared specially, no matter how you destroy it, it doesn''t matter!" "Then, the banquet starts now, and there is only half an hour left!" Looking at the people who were shocked, delighted, or calm in front of him, Nagato said, "After half an hour, Zhu Yue''s arrival will be unstoppable, so everyone...please come on!" As soon as the voice fell, the space behind Nagato rippled! The four figures of Luo Hao, Agurola, Qingzi, and Nero slowly walked out of the ripple, making the people on the side of Heiji also excited... Both sides were silent for a while... Afterwards, the fierce battle broke out completely... boom!!!.. 1030 Chapter 093 When the feast is in progress [3] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the deserted and quiet land, the war broke out at this moment... Humans and non-humans began to fight frantically in this silent world, all kinds of magic and abilities burst out, and under the unprecedented war, the whole earth was slightly shaken. Ooh!!! The white beast, already transformed into a huge white wolf, screamed at the scarlet moon. Before the lingering sound of the long howl had dissipated, it had already smashed its way through the church''s heretical trial knight. Next, the pure white wolf wandered back and forth on this bloody battlefield, constantly devouring all the dead, surrogates, and magicians who dared to attack themselves. Like a terrifying beast, the white beast is almost omnipotent. Primate creatures face the white beast, and even have some difficulty in making a normal counterattack. This is the so-called primate killer! just-- "Don''t be too arrogant, damn bastard!" The leader of the Heresy Judgment Knights watched the bloody knights anger and used one of the secret weapons prepared by the church. In an instant, twelve tall figures flashed out of the Knights protection. Surrounded the white beast. The twelve phantoms are human-shaped weapons with a height of more than two meters and holding various weapons such as giant axe and giant sword. The body is made of the hardest metal in the world, and it is strengthened by magic, and equipped with various magic weapons or high Technological weapons. Each of the twelve human weapons is almost equivalent to a... ancestor. Among other things, just to make the body material of these humanoid weapons, the money spent is probably an astronomical figure. This was originally a secret weapon of the church, and now they are used to deal with the white beast. Obviously, the church has completely lost its blood when facing the White Beast! The white beast surrounded by twelve humanoid weapons, although temporarily unable to escape the encirclement, did not fall into the wind. In an instant, the enemy and us on the battlefield were inextricably fought... And this battle is just a microcosm of the entire battlefield! The six girls summoned by Nagato, as well as the black and white knights under Kurohime, and even Kurohime Alte Luci herself, all joined the battle. The whole battlefield roared continuously, and various mysterious combat techniques emerged endlessly. In the face of his old enemy, the white-winged man who is known as the king of the dead, the black vampire himself went into battle. The two fought wildly with unprecedented strength, seeming to completely resolve the long-term grievances between each other! As the imperial envoy of the fifth method, Qingzi immediately found the gem Weng, wanting to try the so-called second method. Although the gem Onzelrich wanted to reprimand Aozaki Aoko for disregarding the righteousness or something, in front of the violent Aoko, this poor old fellow didn''t even have time to say a complete sentence, and was bombarded by countless magic cannons. Agurora fell in love with the water demon Smirei and Lita Luojian, the last time he wanted to regain Vanfims failed experience, the true ancestor of this calamity was very motivated at this moment, and his twelve wings were opened. , Beasts are endlessly emerging. Rao is the ancestor of the two dead. One of them has the ability to realize fantasy. When facing Agurola, he was still depressed and wanted to scold his mother. The black and white knights under Heiji are facing the monsters of the burial organ. In this special world, the white knight directly reveals his ghost march, summoning a ghost ship, and the black knight is even more fearless. Everything went into the burial institution. The most magnificent battle in the scene was the battle between Luo Hao and Loreliya. With the support of a chanting team composed of more than a dozen great magicians and fifty elite magicians, Loreliya, who was originally extremely powerful, has exploded in direct combat power and turned into a terrifying wind and thunder tornado! It''s a pity that she met Luo Hao, who was even more terrifying. For the first time, a powerful magic wind swept out!17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sct.com The battlefield where the two are located is simply a hurricane! No one dares to approach... The most relaxing ones are probably Fujino and Akiba. Although they faced attacks from hundreds of dead men, neither of them were ordinary existences, especially Fujino''s magic eyes. When dealing with these dead men, they were completely crushed. "Wow, what a fierce battle!" As if it had nothing to do with him, Nagato directly condensed a rock-carved throne by the beam of light formed by Yuehua, sitting on it, watching the battlefield not far away, those fighting and killing. "Nagato-kun, is that okay with you?" At this time, a ripple of space appeared next to Nagato''s ears, and a girl''s voice came from the ripples and passed into Nagato''s ears. It was a very clean and simple girl''s voice. This is the voice of the last true ancestor of Xingyue, Bai Ji Elquet. After arriving here and seeing Hei Ji Alte Luci, Elquet, who was going to help out, immediately quit. Nagato was unwilling to be in front of her, so she let her hide behind her own understanding of the law of time, and temporarily open it up. Within his personal time and space. "Of course it doesn''t matter!" "Of course, it would be even better if Alquette would help you!" Hearing the voice of this pure white princess, Nagato replied with a smile... To be honest, Nagato has a good impression of this pure white princess, especially this princess is really too pure, so pure that Nagato dare not pick her up in person, so she can only ask Saya to help. Nagato was very worried. If she was alone with her, she might eat the pure white princess in the first place. "No!" "I don''t want to fight with that woman!" As if thinking of something, Alquette''s reaction was very quick, and then he said softly, "If something really goes wrong, it''s not impossible..." After all, El Quette also wants to see his mother, Zhu Yue! Even Zhu Yue didn''t know when she had such a daughter... "what!" Nagato laughed when he heard what Elquet said. at this time-- boom!!! Something seems to be unloaded from the helicopter belonging to the church in the sky... Hit the ground!.. 1031 Chapter 094 When the feast is in progress [4] Fifth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!! Throwing from the helicopter and directly falling on the ground is a steel box like a coffin! The place where the steel box fell is the area where the monsters of the burial institution are located. boom!!! Narubalek, who fought with the black knight, forced the black knight away with one blow. In the next moment, the leader of the burial organization appeared in front of the iron box, smashed the door of the box with a punch, and took out an extremely weird scripture! As if made by some kind of animal skin, that scripture was tinged with vomiting blood, and there were traces of dried blood on it. But there is no doubt that this is given to the world by the Lord Bible! "I didn''t expect to use this thing so quickly!" "If it hadn''t been for these years, the burial agency would have suffered a bit heavy losses..." Holding the scripture, Narubalek looked to the other side, the white knight who was commanding the ghost march to slaughter the substitute... In a blink of an eye, Narubalek made a decision! "They have evil in their hearts, Lord! Please punish them with what they did and punish them with their evil deeds! Give and avenge them with the actions of their hands! Destroy them completely! Let them never rise again!" So solemnly declared, Narubalek suddenly opened the scripture in his hand, pointed the page of the book with horrible light at the white knight standing on the ghost ship, and declared with a magnificent voice that is difficult for women to reach. The last mantra: "You, go to destruction!" In an instant, the sacred book called the Stomach World Teachings exploded with terrifying magic. This classic is a weapon made with the core material of the dead man who has 24 seats among the twenty-seven ancestors, Al Nahat, who is also the only dead man who is sealed by the church. A mutant vampire whose body is a distorted manifestation has the special ability to completely obliterate opponents in a one-to-one situation, but it will also die together, and it will take decades to recover. And the "Catholic" made from his "stomach" can summon his body to carry out a killer attack! In other words, it means that we are all dead. This is one of the strongest weapons of the Templar Church. The gospel left by the Lord for vampires Stomach world teachings! In an instant, the phantom of the deformed dead man flew out from the pages of the book, and disappeared in a flash, the scarlet eyes opened, locking on the white knight not far away! The ghosts roared fiercely... But this can''t stop the death of the deformed dead men. Amidst the curse, the white knight died... Suddenly, the entire battlefield was quiet! The White Knight, as the first heavyweight master to disappear on this battlefield, instantly opened these bloody feasts to an even more fanatical scene. The next moment, because of the death of his companions, the Black Ji, the Black Knight and even the White Beast went crazy. ... Although the feelings among the dead are few, this is only for the average dead! Hei Ji and his group came from a long time ago. Although they are called masters and servants, they can also be called family members. This time, the church stabbed a hornet''s nest!I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com Ho Ho Ho!!! Especially the White Beast suddenly broke out with more powerful combat power, instantly smashed the three humanoid weapons that were besieging itself, and madly attacked the other nine humanoid weapons, so that the church had to release the rest of the cards. Four humanoid weapons... This will suppress the mad White Beast! But that was just suppression. The next moment, the black knight also broke out. The magic sword called the true demon instantly unlocked its seal, and some uncontrollable power burst out from the magic sword. The black knight turned into an omnipotent killer, killing him. Narubalek. Along the way, the god-like black knight has actually embarked on a path full of flesh and blood! Narubalek was surprised! The same Hei Ji also broke out, transforming from a young girl''s posture into an elegant royal sister, and the whole person''s combat power is even more violent. With the help of the continuous power of the earth, she actually repulsed the white wing... It''s just that Duke Baiyi is the king of the dead after all, and he has reached the limit on the way of the dead! There is no special ability, only the extremely powerful biological instinct... And, the power of immortality! But with such power, he still managed to overwhelm the vast majority of the dead, becoming the first obstacle for Hei Ji to hold the Council of the Dead, and even got a large number of followers following him. This is the power of Bai Yi Gong! Rao Heiji broke out and couldn''t completely defeat it... The battlefield between the two seemed to be crushed over and over again by a terrible chariot, and it looked a little horrible. "Elteluci is angry!" Seeing the eruption of Heiji and his party on the court because of the death of the white knight, Nagato was silent for a while, looking at the remnant soul in the palm of her hand somewhat unscrupulously, "I don''t know what her expression will be when she knows the truth. ?" This is the remnant soul of the white knight, Nagato was stripped out just before the death of the white knight using the law of causality that ordinary people cannot understand. For the White Knight, Nagato does not feel bad... In other words, it is rare to have such a strong gay, Nagato feels very fun... Let him harm those protagonists... For this reason, Nagato easily saved a ray of remnant soul of the White Knight, leaving a chance for the resurrection of the ancestor of the dead. Nagato is looking forward to the protagonist who will displease him in the future. , Sent to the harem of the White Knight. Presumably, that is an extremely pleasant thing! but-- "I''m almost watching the show..." "It can be over..." "Lianer!" Sitting on the throne, Nagato perceives Zhu Yue''s body, realizes the so-called Sixth Law, and conveys his will toward the violent hurricane in his line of sight! boom!!! In an instant, the endless magic wind burst out... Accompanied by the magic wind, a woman named Luo Hao rises by the wind, she is beautiful! boom!!! In the next moment, a powerful divine might burst out from Luo Hao, and instantly enveloped the entire battlefield. Two golden armor battles with a height of more than 30 meters appeared behind the girl, like gods!.. 1032 Chapter 095 The tilted battlefield is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Divine power as prison! Under Luo Hao''s abrupt display of power, the entire battlefield suddenly fell into silence. Both the enemy and us were stunned for the first time... Except for Nagato, everyone felt a terrifying coercion spontaneously. Under this coercion, the weaker guy even collapsed all over his body and instantly lost his fighting ability. At this time, most people on the battlefield were full of horror, unable to express it in words. Among them, the one with the highest degree of horror is the girl who fought Luo Hao before, the queen of the clock tower, the marshal of the magic road, and Loreliya! Lorelia is strong! This is not a false depiction... Although she does not know any special abilities and magic, she is indeed the strongest in the clock tower. The core famous gate of the clock tower, the remarkable magic circuit created by the achievements of Barut Meroy over the past thousand years, has reached the ultimate wind magic in all aspects, even extending the power of thunder and lightning, plus that is already inhuman. Spiritual Will... Lorelei''s strength is beyond doubt! however-- Feeling the power of Luo Hao, Luo Lei Laiya felt very hurt. With the support of the chant chant team, the mysterious woman who was inextricably beaten with herself, unexpectedly showed such a terrifying power in an instant. Just looking at it makes people feel unmatched... What happened to the battle just now... are you kidding me?!! Immediately, the angry will converged in his heart, and a touch of determination appeared in Loreliya''s eyes. The glory of the Bathmelo family cannot be tarnished! and so-- "Bathmero Wind!!!" When everyone else was under the mighty power and it was a little difficult to react for a while, Loreliya used her resolute will to forcefully break through the oppression of the mighty power, and the whole person jumped toward the sky, facing Luo Hao. The whip flicked... Crackling! The whip of the blonde girl is like an antelope hanging with horns, no trace can be found. When the endless gust of wind is rolled up, accompanied by strong thunder, in a blink of an eye, all this turns into an abrupt wind and thunder dragon, blasting towards Luo Hao. Away. "Not bad!" Facing Loreliya''s attack, Luo Hao nodded in admiration. Luo Hao has a good impression of this girl who fought with him before. You must know that although Luo Hao did not use his full strength before, he has already used a small part of his power to roll up the devil out of thin air. wind. And Loreliya can actually compete with her magic that has not reached the magic level... This situation is already very commendable. And what made Luo Haigao take a look is that under the supernatural power he released, Loreliya was able to get rid of the oppression for the first time and attacked himself... "If it were born on my plane, I am afraid it will be another godslayer!" This thought flashed in his mind, but Luo Hao didn''t show any mercy in his hands, and immediately urged the guardian god general of his body. The next moment, the god general on the left snorted, and an inexplicable yellow gas sprayed from the god general''s mouth. Out boom!!! Huang Qi collided head-on with the Wind and Thunder Dragon. In an instant, a violent explosion echoed in the air, smoke and dust filled the sky, accompanied by thunder and lightning flashing all over the sky, because of this explosion, everyone who had been sluggish because of the power of the gods woke up.Gougouxs novel www.gougouxs.com what!!! At this moment, a loud loud noise spread all over the surrounding... The next moment, a white gas instantly broke through the flickering smoke and dust in the sky, and directly bombarded Lorelia. The girl instantly felt a roar in her mind, and then fell to the ground and passed out directly... "marshal" "My Queen..." "Miss Loreliya..." Seeing Loreliya''s situation, the magicians changed their faces. Some younger magicians even desperately launched an attack on Luo Hao, wanting to avenge Loreliya... just-- "I can''t help myself!" At this moment, Luo Hao didnt even look at it. The two golden armor gods behind him hummed and burst out. The yellow and white qi intertwined, directly smashing the magicians attacks, and then bombarding the entire chant chant team. People. boom!!! In the sudden resounding roar, all the magicians fell to the ground... The proud chant chant team of the Magic Association is wiped out in an instant! Time, but just a few seconds... Wow!!! At this time, everyone present reacted. Compared with the panic among the members of the Templar Church and the Council of the Dead, Nagato and the others on the Kurohime side suddenly surged in blood, and the next moment, the two parties immediately started fighting again... But this time, the substitutes and the dead have retreated. The forces of Nagato and Heiji have become more and more courageous in the war, especially those on the side of Heiji. With the stimulation of the death of the white knight, all of them exploded. The black knight killed the leader of the burial organization and kept retreating. At the beginning, there is still more energy. As for Kurohime... "In my name, show up!" "Gangnir..." Heiji''s left hand turned into a sharp blade, and he directly cut the wrist of his right hand. At the next moment, the blood from the girls wrist flowed out, and she actually condensed a bright red magic spear. The magic spear was inscribed with Lun characters from Nordic mythology. It was an unknown curse called Bizhong... The eternal spear of Gunganer, which was placed by the black girl with her own blood... Presented to the world for the first time... In an instant, everyone on the entire battlefield was slightly shocked. No one knows that His Royal Highness Hei Ji, named Alte Luci, has actually used his own blood to create a treasure in this world! "Shoot him, Gangneil!" Ignoring the shock of other people, Altluci''s gaze always looked at the King of the Dead, who was not far away from him, with a surprised face, and then issued such an order to his love gun, murderous... Whoosh!!! The scarlet red light flashes... The magic spear turned into a scarlet beam and blasted directly at the white wing male!.. 1033 Chapter 096 The battle is clear and the second is more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!not good! Facing the attacking magic spear, Bai Yigong suddenly panicked. At the moment Heiji threw the magic spear, the king of dead men felt that he was completely locked in the first time, no matter whether he went to the sky or the earth, he could not escape the bombardment of the magic spear. The most amazing thing is that Bai Yi Gong felt a deadly threat from the magic spear! Especially after he fought wildly with Hei Ji... The crisis is even worse! just-- "What a joke!" Bai Yigong shouted angrily and dispelled all his panic! Facing the nominal head of the council who has always been suppressed by himself and his own forces and cannot really control the Council of the Dead, Bai Yigong will never admit defeat, and similarly, no retreat is allowed! Clang! In an instant, Lord Baiyi quickly took out a sword from the large cloak that had been slightly damaged due to the frenzied fighting, and instantly drew the sword and appeared, facing the magic spear that was close at hand, it was a cut! boom!!! The next moment, the sword and the magic spear collided head-on... Unprecedented power came from the hilt of the sword, squeezing out Bai Yi''s whole person. Almost in an instant, Bai Yi''s feet made two traces of more than ten meters on the ground! "Aha!!!" In the process of retreating, the power on Bai Yigong''s wrist was continuously superimposed by unique means... With a violent shout, the dead kings sword finally slashed down, slashing the reluctant magic spear, and at the same time exhausted the magic power on the magic spear. However, at this moment-- "Master Baiyi, be careful!" A water monster''s reminder sound came from a distance, but it was not waiting for the white wing male to react... The black vampire didn''t know when, he had already crossed the distance between the two, and appeared in front of the white wing in an instant. Elteluci is holding a wooden stake that looks like a nail, full of sacred breath! Hei Ji held the stake by the hand, and even white smoke appeared. However, the sharpness of the stake is facing the heart of the white wing male... "This is something I assembled from the cross I found in the church, just for today, I will give it to you!" As soon as the words fell, the wooden stake in Hei Ji''s hand directly penetrated the body of the white wing male, and directly nailed the other''s heart, and at this moment, the dead king''s eyes were staring, his whole body was paralyzed, and he was completely unable to move! The battle between the two tycoons of the Council of the Dead ended with Kurohime''s victory. "Old fellow, use the rest of your life to witness the coming of the Moon King!" With such a sentence left, Hei Ji once again entered the battle against the substitute, leaving only the King of the Dead, who was unable to move, lying there quietly, not knowing what she was thinking... The end of the battle between Hei Ji and Bai Yi Gong played a decisive role for the entire battlefield! First of all, the pressure on the surrogate''s side instantly increased several times... Not to mention that the Templar Church killed the White Knight, it was said that the Templar Church itself was the natural enemy of the Council of the Dead. Hei Ji''s attack was completely free of moisture, and almost every time he shot, he would see blood. In less than a minute, three or four surrogates died directly.62 Novel www.62xs.com Followed by the dead! When the faith of the dead, Bai Yigong fell... Dead disciples, it''s starting to fall apart! The collapse of faith caused hundreds of dead followers to instantly lose their sense of fighting. Under such circumstances, facing Fujino''s twisted magic eyes that ignored the obstacles of distance, and Akiba''s extremely unreasonable heat absorption ability, hundreds of dead were killed and injured immediately, and some even surrendered directly in order to survive. It''s not just the dead who are affected... "What a hell!" After quickly avoiding the invisible shock wave sent by the unknown Pegasus, Lita Luojie walked back a few steps and came to her partner, the Water Demon, and complained a little uncomfortably, "Even Duke Baiyi said, we Is it really okay?" "do not know!" Water Demon Smirei no longer looked drunk at this time. At this time, the disadvantage of occupying the battle was very obvious. The church was left with a gem Weng with sufficient combat power, but it was completely dragged by another magician. The church''s defeat was completely a matter of time. The dead are worse, it seems that there are only two of them left... and-- Water Demon Smirei looked at the rainbow girl who was strolling not far away, her face suddenly sinking. The real ancestor in front of me is too strong! The water demon can feel it. The opponent did not use all their strength at the beginning of the battle. It seems...Even the two powerful ancestors of Rita and herself cannot make her really serious... Although I have not experienced the age of the true ancestor! But the water demon also understands that those true ancestors who perished 800 years ago were definitely not so powerful! "Ah, the battle seems to be over!" At this time, Agurola had come not far in front of the two of them, and the deep scarlet of the double horns slowly fell from the sky to the girl''s side, "Then, I have to be more serious, little cats, surrender! Me! But I like you very much!" "Humph!" As the ancestor of the dead, who can not have much arrogance. Especially the Water Demon, compared to the second-generation ancestor of Lita Luojiean, who is completely obsessed with pleasure and enjoyment, as the only person in the Council of the Dead, who can use fantasy realization and ranks among the top combatants, she is even more arrogant. "Fantasies come true-stormy seas!" For the first time, the water monster summoned a large amount of sea water with a fantasy realization! As a dead mutant living in the water, she can exert her full strength only where there is water, but people are not as good as the sky. In an instant, an endless cold current bursts out, combining the sea water that just emerged with the two. The ancestors of the dead are all frozen! "What a coincidence!" "My strongest strength is also where there is water..." A chuckling appeared on Agurolas face, and a silver bell-like voice echoed in the silent battlefield because of the sudden appearance of a large number of ice sculptures, leaving everyone silent. The next moment, the battle broke out again... just-- "Has the trend gone?" At this time, Gems Weng, who was away from Qingzi, whispered in a low voice... 1034 Chapter 097 The third final counterattack! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!unimaginable! But it seems inexplicably reasonable... This is what the gem Onzelrich thought when he saw the situation on the battlefield. You know, in order to prevent the arrival of the Vermilion Moon, Guanbuzi City has gathered the masters of the three major forces that have occupied the highest order in the world for a long time. Their fighting power is so powerful that they can launch another magical war. just-- "The Holy Grail Alliance is so powerful!" With a wry smile, he glanced at the almost face-to-face battlefield, and Gem Weng whispered in a low voice, "It''s worthy of being a character who makes inhibition and even the root cause so carefully treated. It seems that hope is slim..." "I said, old man!" At this time, Qingzi, who was standing opposite Geishi Weng, curled her lips in an unhappy manner, "Don''t be distracted by me during the battle, and, are you not going to use the second method until now? I was a little impatient in waiting. That''s it!" While speaking, Qingzi''s whole body was gradually stained with a cyan glow... This is the fifth method after transformation, blooming light! "The second method?" Hearing Qingzi''s words, Zellic smiled wryly, sighed and said, "Little girl, your wishes can''t be satisfied. In this world, there is no second way!" The second method, parallel plane interference! The premise of the existence of this law is parallel planes. However, the parallel planes of the entire Lunar World have now disappeared, leaving only the unique planes. Well, if you insist, there is another inner world, the inner world called the steel land. But there is no second gem in the land of steel... Therefore, there is no such thing as the second law in this world! "what?!" Qingzi was taken aback when she heard the words of Jewel Weng. However, without waiting for her to ask the reason, Gems Weng will do it again! "However, that doesn''t matter anymore!" Although old, the still majestic gem Weng suddenly changed into a free and easy look, the whole person exuded a fierce aura, and a gem containing a lot of magic appeared on his spare hands again... "Although it looks like the trend is over!" "But if you don''t have a good fight, even if you die, I''m afraid I won''t be reconciled!" As soon as the words fell, Gem Weng inspired the gem in his hand! In an instant, a powerful magical power burst out from the gem, and under the refraction of the gem, it turned into a brilliant light like a rainbow. The extremely dazzling light instantly made Qingzi subconsciously squint his eyes. "not good!" Qingzi, who was experienced in combat, instantly realized that it was not good. Almost immediately, an illusory timeline appeared behind her, and the whole person escaped into the timeline in an instant, but when the light in front of Qingzi''s eyes dissipated, the girl realized that the old man in front of her was actually Lost... Realizing something immediately, Qingzi turned his head and looked at the beam of light shining by Yuehua... "...Damn old bastard!" Sure enough, Jewel Weng was stepping on the void and galloping towards that place at an extremely fast speed. At least Qingzi thought it was beyond the reach of the dust, and the girl suddenly burst into anger! "Hahaha!!!" Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com Nagako, who was sitting on the edge of the beam of light, saw this scene in his eyes and couldn''t help laughing. Although Qingzi has a combat experience comparable to any magician... But it has to be said that her experience is based on magic and the experience of quick timeline! At this kind of time, it was really strong from the old guy like Jewel Weng who really experienced the baptism of years. No, in a blink of an eye, Jewel Weng appeared in front of Nagato when everyone was unprepared. "As long as the time has not come, I will not shoot!" Without waiting for Gem Weng to say anything, Nagato immediately said, "I have provided enough combat power for Zhu Yue''s rebirth. If she can''t be reborn then, then it''s not my problem..." "Thank you!" Although he didn''t know the other party''s purpose, Gem Weng didn''t care much. The man in front of him is facing the world... Not what he can understand. As a dying old man, Jewel Weng, who claims to be a messenger of justice, just wants to truly do one thing just before his death, that is, to prevent the arrival of the Vermilion Moon! Whoosh!!! At this moment, a scarlet light burst through the air... That was the mortal spear thrown by Elteluci in the distance when he saw the figure of Jewel Weng unexpectedly appear in front of the moonlight beam. At this time, Fujino also reacted... The twisted power turned into a void, forming a twisted crack, and blasted towards the gem Weng. Facing the double attack of the magic spear and the magic eye, Geishi Weng did not look back at all, but took out a gem sword! "let''s start" With the old man''s whisper, in an instant, the magic of destruction burst out from the old man, causing Nagato who was not far away to sit upright, and in a blink of an eye, the strength of the gem Weng instantly recovered to the period of victory... This is the last remnant of the gem Weng from countless destroyed parallel planes... A magic power when the plane is destroyed! Countless magical powers have been transmitted to Jewel Weng through the relationship between parallel individuals, which is completely enough to restore Jewel Wengs posture of prosperity. Although the sequelae seem to be very serious, but "That''ll be fine!" The old man laughed and said, speaking with a certainty! boom!!! In an instant, the black magic power reflected a brilliant dark rainbow light. Under this black rainbow light, the gem Weng was divided into three, one directly greeted the attacking magic spear, and the other facing the magic eye of Fujino... And the last gem Weng condensed countless destruction magic power, turned into a huge magic cannon... "Give me sleep for another thousand years, Zhu Yue!" Under the gaze of surprise or fear, the pitch-black magic cannon blasted towards the gestating body in the Moonlight Pillar, and the power of destruction was enough to annihilate any life-born aura! However, at this moment-- Whoosh!!! A pure white figure appeared from the spatial ripples, blocking the front of the magic cannon! boom!!!.. 1035 Chapter 098 Coming, Vermilion Moon! Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The violent explosion in front of the Yuehua beam of light instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Not long after, the light and smoke dissipated... The person who blocked Jewel Wengs Destroying Magic Cannon was also revealed to everyone at this moment, and immediately made all insiders feel unbelievable, and they also felt reasonable... El Quatt Brenstad! The princess of the Millennium City, the executioner of the true ancestor, the pure Bai Jijun who is opposite to Hei Ji... None of this series of titles can erase another title of Princess Bai Ji, Zhu Yue''s daughter, or even Zhu Yue''s body! After receiving Jewel Weng''s destruction bullet in the front, Bai Ji''s clothes were ruined on her folded hands. But it seems that there is no slightest harm! I have to say that El Quettes body... It''s completely exploded... "Do not!" Although Gem Weng and Bai Ji had a connection, at this time Gem Weng was no longer in the mood to pay attention to El Quette. Because in his vision, the burning night of Valazia... Already almost burned out... "Get out of me!" The gem sword in his hand once again condensed a more terrible destruction magic power, under the extremely gorgeous black rainbow light, dozens of black magic bullets burst out from the gem Weng, the target was only the beam of light behind Bai Ji! just-- "Won''t let you succeed!" Although he didn''t want to fight out before... But after entering the state, El Quette forgot everything, and the fighting instinct was brought to the extreme! Utopia is realized-Millennium City! In an instant, the silent Millennium City appeared directly in front of Ge Ge Weng. Boom boom boom!!! The pitch-black barrage all bombarded the Millennium City... In an instant, the buildings in the city shattered, and the aura of destruction began to invade the entire city. Nevertheless, Jewel Wengs attempt failed... "hateful!" Seeing this scene, Jewel Weng suddenly became anxious, wishing to completely suck the Millennium City! But no, time is running out... Go over directly! As soon as this thought appeared, a magic circle appeared at the feet of Jewel Weng. just-- "Shoot him, sharp gun!" An abrupt voice suddenly came, and a strong sense of crisis fell from the sky! Jewel Weng raised the jewel sword almost subconsciously... boom!!! In the next instant, the gem sword and the magic spear that fell from the sky had a head-on collision, and with a click, the limited magic attire called the gem sword broke, and the continuous destructive magic power instantly lost its supply. "How come!" 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com Seeing the magic spear falling aside, and Hei Ji falling from the sky, Jewel Weng was in infinite shock. The other two avatars of Gem Weng, one of them is fighting the twisting eye, and the other is confronting Hei Ji. At this time, that Hei Ji turned into blood and dyed the earth directly... "...Clone!" Seeing Hei Ji who was slowly landing, Gems Weng whispered... Gem Weng just remembered that compared to Bai Ji, Hei Ji is not a pure martial arts faction, she can also do magic... It''s just that Hei Ji used her body to fight too often, and over time she regarded her opponent as a fighting faction! "Just know!" "You lost because..." The black vampire smiled, she didn''t finish her words... "Time is up!" The red-haired boy sitting on the throne indifferently told Hei Ji what she wanted to express, "Half an hour has passed. It''s not that I didn''t give you a chance. Then, come, Lord of the Moon... " As soon as the words fell, Nagato instantly activated the legendary sixth method... In other words, on the basis of Wallachia Night, another push! Law is the evolution of the root! From opening up the world in the void, to evolving parallel planes, to acknowledging the evolution of life and the transition of the soul, after that, there are endless laws of causality, and finally the order of reconstruction unfolded due to the bias of the realization of the road... This is the true secret of the five magical legends! The sixth method is a perfect creation based on the conditions of the fifth method if it succeeds... In short, the sixth method, even a perfect creation! In an instant, Nagatos forty-nine source power injected from the void into Yuehualis gestating body. The next moment, a mysterious corner of the creation lifted the veil in front of Nagato... The red-haired boy was suddenly in a trance, and many enlightenment flashed in his heart... And at this moment-- The thing that Jewel Weng was least willing to see finally happened. As the dark clouds in the sky shattered as the terrifying air waves swept across, the blood of all the dead gathered in the sky, swallowed up by the huge vortex, and the crimson mist dissipated in the hurricane. But the deep laughter echoed from the sky, making everyone''s faces pale. The long golden hair shining like the sun was drifting in the wind under the moon, and against the silver full moon, the King of the Moon, who had walked out of a long time, looked down on the world. "Zellridge, long time no see." The Vermillion Moon looked at the old man coldly, smiling gracefully: "Since you have been transformed into a dead person, and see the King of the Moon, why not worship?" Indifferent and icy eyes fell from the sky, looking at the old enemy thousands of years ago, the pressure from the Moon King made Jewel Weng''s old body tremble. The gem Weng at this time, even the gem sword of his trump card was destroyed... Silently canceled the clone, gathered the magical power of destruction, and became a stronger Gems Weng, earnestly righting the top hat that was blown crooked by the hurricane, and he revealed a cold murderous intent: "Juyue Brownestad. " Indifferent to the hostility he showed, the Moon King said indifferently, "Didn''t I already say it?" In the next instant, with an order of innocence and majesty, he issued: "Kneel down!" In an instant, terrifying power appeared from the void and suddenly hit the top of Geishi Weng''s head, causing him to fall from the sky like a meteor, sinking deep into the earth. With one blow, Jewel Weng was completely suppressed... The power revealed by Zhu Yue is no less than the prestige of its heyday! Under the cold moonlight, the Moon King is so proud and yet king over this ruined land...... .. 1036 Chapter 099: Powerful! King of the Moon! Fifth more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above the icy ground, there was dead silence. Everyone looked at the Moon King standing proudly, silent... Zhu Yue Brunstad felt her body, and then turned to look at her daughter who was above her name, with subtle eyes. Under her gaze, Hei Ji lowered her head uneasily, her body stiff... After a long time, a soft palm lifted her cheek and whispered with a soft smile: "It''s done well, it''s allowed to act like a baby now." The sensation she had never experienced before awakened from her chest, making Heiji''s nose a little red in an instant. She tried to suppress the urge to sob, so that she would not cry... Stroking her hair softly, Zhu Yue turned her head as if feeling, and looked at Bai Zhijun not far away: "Speaking of which, it''s the first time we meet, and I never thought there was a second one. Where''s the daughter. Elquet looked at her silently, without saying a word. In other words, the natural Elquet has no idea how to express his feelings... At the beginning, in order to make El Qutt a perfect fighter, the true ancestors in Thousand-Year City did not even teach El Qute any common sense, but only taught her how to fight, plus hundreds of years of self-exile sleep. ... At this time, Elquet was completely dumbfounded. Seeming to understand the situation of her daughter who has never been masked, Zhu Yue said with a cheerful smile: "Now tell Yu, your name, at least, let Yu know her daughter''s name." "...Alquette." Bai Ji opened her mouth stiffly, and whispered: "Alquette Brunstad." "Nice name." Zhu Yue laughed: "Also, call mother to listen." "puff!!!" At this moment, discordant laughter reverberated in the silent world... Zhu Yue turned her head and saw it at first glance. The red-haired young man who was leaning on the suspended throne not far away was looking at herself with those purple eyes. The laughter just came from him. "It''s you! Yu is still thinking, who is this rude..." "Well!" After shifting his position on the throne to make himself more comfortable, Nagato put one hand on his cheek and said, "Apart from me, who else can call you back from there, dear Zhu Yue..." "You..." Looking at Nagato carefully, Zhu Yue''s face showed a touch of surprise, "It turns out that you have reached this point. No wonder it is really unpleasant ambition to call me!" It turned out that Zhu Yue discovered that the man in front of him who had stolen his remnant soul and set foot on the path of the dead... He has already got rid of his own influence and stepped onto the rank of the true ancestor. I am afraid to help myself to be reborn for... Take yourself as the pedal again, and step on the great perfection of the true ancestor... "Yes!" Nagato nodded faintly and said, "So wait a minute, you don''t have to be polite, but before that, there are some people who are in the way, you should clean up, and get familiar with your body by the way, I don''t want to win! "Huh!" 90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com With a soft snort, Zhu Yue didn''t refute anything, because... When Zhu Yue was talking with Nagato, the surrogates who were in desperate situation due to the arrival of the Vermillion Moon had gathered and launched an attack on Zhu Yue. Thirteen humanoid weapons were as leading soldiers and rushed towards Zhu Yue. . At the same time, there was the counterattack of Jewel Weng, the shelling of Narubalek, and... the unexpected attack of the King of the Dead! then boom!!! At that moment, Zhu Yue gracefully lifted an index finger, buckled it between the five fingers that were as white as jade, and then popped it out. The devastating impact, or rather, the unspeakable torrent erupted! The thirteen most powerful weapons of the church that hit the front, and even the tools that dragged the primate killer for half an hour, all shattered at this moment and turned into precious parts in the sky... In the next moment, these precious parts turned into a barrage in the sky, directly bombarding the incoming substitutes. In an instant, sorrow was everywhere, blood flowed... It''s just that within a short period of time, the church''s surrogates have dropped by half in an instant. However, the Zhu Yue attack did not end there. With the opening of Zhu Yue''s five fingers, the incredible terror force crushed and bombarded with the devastating bullets emitted by the gem Om, and the scarlet magic frenzy spread around with the sneer between Zhu Yue''s cheeks. The crazy woman named Narubalek was bombarded by magic at this moment! The body that has been tempered and tempered, and is even enough to torture the ancestor of the dead, in this magical frenzy, instantly riddled with holes, and death will soon arrive. And the last male white wing... "Tefam Otten Rocher..." With an indifferent smile, Zhu Yue easily strangled the neck of the King of the Dead, who seemed to be returning to the light and making the final blow, and whispered: "Remember you are by this name, right?" "Ah, yes, Your Majesty!" There was even the wooden stake that nailed the heart left on the body of the white wing. Worthy of being known as the strongest dead disciple, in a short period of time, Bai Yigong has overcome the influence of the wooden stake nailing his heart... "Why do you want to do it!" Zhu Yue''s face still smiled, but her eyes were icy, "You should know that the rest is not incapable of you, you are so powerful, you have qualified to become my servant." "Ahem, this is...Yes, King of the Moon..." Duke Baiyis voice is a bit messy, but still firm, "Your greatness, I know, but I, I dont want to, I am Duke Baiyi, I would rather die in your hands, death, in the scarlet moon, moonlight under" "it is good!" After being silent for a while, Zhu Yue said! In the next moment, Zhu Yue burst out with a vermilion moonlight, and Baiyi''s body was exploded like a firecracker. Under the attack of the vermilion moonlight, Baiyi''s body and soul began to collapse and unstoppable. Shattered. boom!!! In an instant, the white-winged father who had been vertically and horizontally for nearly a thousand years disappeared like dust... On the battlefield, there was silence... 1037 Chapter 100 Alaya begins to move first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Snapped In this silent battlefield, a sudden sound reverberated. Zhu Yue turned her head slightly, and saw that the red-haired boy on the throne was applauding gently, and a strong interest flashed in her purple eyes, "How do you feel with the new body?!" "very good!" With that said, Zhu Yue turned her head, her scarlet eyes swept towards the last remaining substitutes... And the jewel Weng who is close to death, Zellrich. Wow!!! Suddenly, the remaining substitutes were in an uproar, trying to escape. After witnessing Zhu Yue''s totally unreasonable combat effectiveness, apart from those who are fanatical in faith, there are really not many guys who are not afraid of death, and even if they can, some agents don''t mind surrendering to Zhu Yue. just "go to hell!" Zhu Yue was completely lazy to pay attention to these substitutes, and waved her right hand... boom!!! The earth in front of Zhu Yue shattered and turned into a rocky blade, heading towards the substitutes not far away. The substitutes naturally immediately opened up various defenses and prepared to resist. Only at this moment, an amazing scene happened: Like the unlucky god, the surrogates had different accidents when they used various defense measures, or the lines of Ling Ling had forgotten, or the magic in the body was broken, or accidentally stepped on the big pit and fell down. ... These are some of Zhu Yue''s tricks after getting close contact with Xingyue''s Fate. And then They are all dead! Died under the bombardment of countless rocks and blades. Blood flows into a river... "In the end, it''s you!" "Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu..." After instantly obliterating the surrogates of the church, the Moon King wandered to Geishi Weng''s body. The powerful bloodline suppression made it difficult for Geishi Weng to even straighten up and couldn''t help but want to retreat. "Yu once appreciated your courage and strength..." "The Infinite Ether Cannon really surprised Yu for a long time!" Zhu Yue was talking about a war long ago. In that war, the Moon King was almost an enemy of the world, and the leader of the guys who stood opposite Zhu Yue at that time was Jewel Weng! At that time, Zhu Yue didn''t understand magic. Therefore, the enemy was given an opportunity in the battle, especially when Zhu Yue projected a moon directly, ready to directly collide with the earth and the moon, and directly lift the table, Geshi Weng used his stunt Gathering the power of countless parallel worlds, an infinite magic cannon broke out! Directly blast the projected moon out of the atmosphere into cosmic debris... just-- "You are old, you can''t do it anymore!" Her voice changed from peaceful to cold: "Besides, as a dead person but you don''t worship the king, you no longer have the value of continuing to exist." As soon as the words fell, Zhu Yue punched out! Click it! Under the strong wind, the sound of broken bones sounded... Biquge www.dzshuo.com Immediately afterwards, there was a close explosion like firecrackers. Under the invasion of terrifying magic and power, the aging body and soul of Jewel Weng began to collapse and shatter unstoppable. In the end, it seemed as if he had received a sea tiger blasting punch head-on. Jewel Weng''s body was completely exploded to pieces... Body and spirit are destroyed! At this point, except for the chanting team of the Magic Association, it was just in a coma. Everything that comes to the enemy will be wiped out! just-- "Projection, start!" The abrupt sound reverberated in the space, making everyone slightly surprised. The next moment, the hot meteor light whizzed from the end of the sky. "My backbone is twisted and frantic!" Contained in the fleeting stream of light are the terrifying power that mortals and most magicians can''t reach in their entire lives and the credentials of the heroes of the past to gallop on the earth, blasted! Its name is-pseudo spiral sword! The shape of a sharp sword in the past has been transformed into a terrible treasure in the state of an arrow... With a terrifying aura that pierced everything under this body, whizzed towards Zhu Yue''s eyes. In legends and myths, as one of the archetypes of the sword of vows of victory, the spiral sword-Kaladeboga is the power of thunder. Therefore, what is hidden in this blow is not just an indestructible physical attack... There is also the Thunder of Skywrath, which turns all evil demons into wreckage! In an instant, layers of magical shields like fortresses were erected under Zhu Yue''s will, and in a flash, this beautiful Moon King revealed his magic skills that were not inferior to that of Jewel Weng. In the last magical war, after suffering a big loss because of being unfamiliar with magic, Zhu Yue can be said to have gained a bit of wisdom! Even in a deep sleep, she continued to learn and absorb mysterious knowledge. After being reborn, this knowledge immediately extended her magical realm to a realm comparable to a magician. The magical shields and barriers of various surnames were blocked in front of the spiral piercing blade, constantly rubbing hot sparks, until it finally stopped and suspended in front of the vermilion moon. In the distant hills, the red-clothed archer looked indifferent, and issued a mocking order-- "Fantasy collapsed!" A loud noise was set off in front of the Moon King, and the spiral sword collapsed on its own in an instant under the order of the magician, and the terror contained in it burst out like a bomb! just-- "Under fate, fantasy is just fantasy after all!" The low muttering was still clear and audible in the loud noise, which made people feel incredible. The next moment, there was a strange wave in the explosion. Then the explosion subsided... As if it had never appeared before, the powerful force from the collapse of the fantasy was gone, and the explosion completely disappeared... Only Zhu Yue stood in place. Under the vermilion moonlight, it is still spotless and extraordinary... Scarlet eyes looked at the hills not far away, where there was a white-haired man in a red shirt. Zhu Yue whispered: "Alaya''s little bug has finally appeared!" "Has it started?" At the same time, Nagato''s eyes drifted a bit, he sensed that in the distant city of Fuyuki... Alaya, shot it!.. 1038 Chapter 101 The second battlefield on the other side! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Zhu Yue descended... As the main battlefield of this Holy Grail War, Dongmu, far away from Guanbuzi City, also slowly opened the curtain of war. In the middle of the night, the surging magic wave burst out from the underground. For the first time, it attracted the attention of the mysterious side of Fuyuki City. The tallest building in the center of Fuyuki, in a room on the top floor... "Finally, do you want to start!" Rin, who was already mentally prepared, put the unfinished coffee in his hand on the table. The next moment, some mysterious fluctuation flashed through, and the girl suddenly realized that the whole reality seemed to be quiet. Although the surrounding environment has not changed, Rin knows-- This is no longer the original room... Standing up, Rin walked out of the door of the room and came to the hall that had been transformed into an open-air state. Before Rin came out, Rins two mothers, Alice Phil and Aoi Chancheng, Rins sister Sakura, unreliable sister Ilia, maid Hiyer, and several elders of the Holy Grail Alliance, such as Sola , Hisami Mai and Natalia, etc., all gathered here. However, Rin at this time did not pay attention to these. Her gaze was instantly fixed on the bird''s eye view of the city... Because it is the tallest building in the entire Fuyuki City, from here, you can have a panoramic view of the entire Fuyuki City, but because of this, Rin was extremely surprised, because in her vision, the entire Fuyuki City was unexpectedly strange. be quiet. The city is still that city, and the buildings have not changed... The lights are still bright... just No people! Not only is it crowded, but even the slightest breath of life does not exist! It seems that the entire city has suddenly come to a standstill, or that the humans in the entire city disappeared in an instant. "Is this the so-called Fuyuki Battlefield?" Recalling some of the things her father had explained before leaving, Rin extracted this special vocabulary from it. Even though she had been mentally prepared before, the girl still couldn''t help but speak. The so-called Fuyuki battlefield is the battlefield of the Holy Grail War, built by restraint and roots! After all, the participants in this war are not ordinary creatures. If it were to fight, it would be impossible to make things simple. Even a map cannon would destroy the sky and the earth. If it broke out directly in Winterwood City, it would be too shocking. Apart from other things, two restraints alone cannot be accepted! Especially for Alaya, if a prosperous city like Fuyuki City is destroyed, the deaths of millions of people will be no different from cutting a piece of meat on her body. How would Alaya endure... At this time, when the Moon World merged, the usefulness of the remaining plane, the steel land, was revealed... As the land of the Holy Grail, Fuyuki City has overlapped part of the space of the Land of Steel. As long as there is a large-scale war, the combatants and subordinates in Fuyuki City will enter that overlapping space. In order to ensure fairness, this is a large-scale battlefield set up by the root cause... 120 novel www.xiaoshuo120.com It even simulates the entire Fuyuki City architecture... Even the magic rituals arranged on the building have not changed! In Guanbuzi City, the icy world unfolding in Nagato was just a small trick developed by itself based on this winter wood battlefield. "Rin, it''s about to start!" The indifferent voice suddenly echoed in his ears, almost startled. After hearing her reputation, the girl noticed the existence of the girl in kimono named Yun Qishi. You must know that when he first came out, Rin scanned the entire hall, but still left the other party behind. Is this because he is too sloppy, or the other party''s hiding methods are too clever. "Has it started?!" After listening to Qishi''s reminder, Rin was a little stunned, and immediately reduced her mind, and then the girl looked at her sister Sakura. "All corners of Fuyuki City have been equipped with monitoring facilities!" No need to say anything, Sakura immediately replied, "This is a special technique that Sister Kikyo reawakened once and handed to me. Not many people can discover and destroy it." "That''s good!" Rin nodded and came to the center of the hall! The magic circuit on her body that was integrated with the spirit veins circulated. In an instant, the magic circle appeared under the girl''s feet, and it even extended, spreading throughout the entire hall, and even the entire building... In an instant, the entire building turned into an ancient temple. And in the sky above the center of the hall, an illusory image emerged. That is a panoramic virtual image called Fuyuki City! Following Rins will, the virtual image directly expanded, revealing the situation at the edge of the city... There, the dark river of undead gradually flowed, with no source and no end. It was the manifestation of the inherent barrier developed by Xia Lei, and it was also the first line of defense for the entire Winterwood City. On the edge of the River of Undead, Xia Lei was holding the magic sword, standing proudly. Behind her, one by one, well-known magicians, mixed-blood human demons, powerful dead men, and even the ancestors of dead men, were crawling out of the black current, instantly turning into a terrifying array. "As expected, Sister Xia Lei created by my dad is really powerful!" Looking at the powerful Death Legion behind Xia Lei in the virtual image, Illya''s eyes flashed with stars. However, in the next moment, Illya will not be happy anymore, or in other words, most of the people present are not happy. Woke up. At the end of the virtual movie and TV field, guys dressed in costumes of all ages appeared one after another... Among those people, there are the costumes of the warriors of the Far East island country, the armors of the generals of the heavens, and even the formations of Western emperors, and even modern soldiers, and rows of tanks... Although the costumes and weapons are all weird, no one will doubt their power. Even if only looking at the phantom, everyone present could perceive the invisible deterrence of the other party... Guardian of Alaya! At this moment, everyone understands the identity of each other... 1039 Chapter 102: Resolution and End! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" Seeing this scene, Rin immediately felt bad. It''s not that Lin doesn''t trust Xia Lei''s strength. After more than ten years of getting along, Lin is very clear about Xia Lei''s strength... In a sense, Xia Lei is one of the deadliest with the most potential. Only the strong people collected by the River of the Dead over the years are enough to form a legion. In the Council of the Dead, Xia Lei is also one of the best. . but-- "Miscalculation!" "How could Alaya''s first attack be so strong!" The girl bit her silver teeth helplessly, her face showing a trace of anxiety. As the commander of this war, Rin had spent nearly a month before this. He considered all aspects of the matter before and after. He thought he was foolproof, but he didn''t expect that problems would go wrong before the war started. This moment, made Rin a little uneasy... "Are you scared? Kitty!" At this moment, a rather hearty voice reverberated, and the lady with double pony tail couldn''t help but immediately retorted, "You are a kitty, your whole family are kitties!...Ahhhhhhhhh?!" As soon as he finished speaking, Rin realized that everyone was looking at him inexplicably... At this moment, the girl realized that what he said just now was directly conveyed to her heart through the contract. "It looks refreshed!" Jiuxinai''s voice echoed in the girl''s heart again, and in the virtual influence above the hall, a ball of flame fell from the sky and landed beside Xia Lei. It was Jiuxinai who was talking with Rin through a contract. Originally in Rins plan, Kushina, who was the second line of defense, appeared on the edge of the city... "...Sister Jiuxina!" After realizing this situation, Rin suddenly became complicated and inexplicable. I worked so hard to plan everything, and there was a mistake in the first place, but Ma Daha, like Sister Jiu Xinnai, made the best choice in an instant. This made Rin a little doubtful whether I could direct this. A war! "you can!" At this time, Chancheng Kui, who has been acting as the mascot, came to his daughter''s side and said softly, "Don''t doubt yourself, you are just inexperienced. Your husband asked you to be the commander, absolutely because you have this talent!" "Believe in yourself, and also believe in your father!" trust yourself? ...Trust your father? In an instant, Rins thoughts returned to ten years ago. The stalwart figure in the memory gradually overlapped with the red-haired figure ten years later. An unspeakable determination emerged, which instantly erased the touch of Rins heart. hesitate! "understood!" In an instant, Rin became the powerful eldest lady again, and gave orders to everyone except Alice Phil and Aoi. "Everyone, the war has begun. At present, according to the plan of the D2 plan, start execution!" "Yes!" All the people present responded in unison, then dispersed and began to act. With their actions, the entire winter wood city sky, the colorless barrier was instantly stained with a layer of pure white, this is the brilliance called the demon, all the outer demons, under this brilliance, there is nothing to hide, no way. near "Sister Jiu Xinnai, and Sister Xia Lei! Fight with all your strength!" "Look at me!" 80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com "No problem, Rinchan!" Directly through the barrier, he issued a battle order to Xia Lei and Jiu Xin Nai, and received a response in an instant. The next moment, in the virtual scene above, a huge nine-tailed demon fox suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the roar continued to erupt. Amid this roar, Rin came to the main seat of the hall alone, thought for a while, and sat on the seat next to the main seat... "Leave the main seat to your father!" With such thinking, Rin stared straight at the virtual image above, and by adjusting the angle of view, he constantly surveyed the surrounding environment, muttering to himself, "Look, my father, I will win!" ... ... "I look forward to it!" It seems that I heard the decision from my daughter in a faraway place... Sitting on the throne, Nagato whispered in a low voice with an imperceptible voice, and then his gaze turned to the battlefield, the future Heroic Guardian Shiro, fighting with Zhu Yue! To say it is fighting, in a sense, is too exaggerated! It''s completely tortured... No matter what moves the righteous guardian displays, Zhu Yue can''t help but not even let her use the power of destiny again, even if it is the inherent enchantment that claims to be closest to magic, unfolding on this cold earth... The same is just in vain... Under the burning sky, all the weapons on the ground have been shattered into wreckage. The earth broke apart, and the entire inherent barrier fell into an irreversible collapse under Zhu Yue''s power. And above the pool of blood, the bruised heroic spirit finally lost the last trace of strength... Just raised his head with difficulty, witnessing Jijun of the Moon waving death in the sky. Overlooking the loser struggling to stand on the ground, Zhu Yue whispered with rare pity: "Has Alaya been weakened enough to rely on such overhead heroes for protection?" "Overhead Heroes?" A bleak smile appeared in Shirou''s broken chest: "Yes, I am a non-existent person anymore. Because of the changes in the world, the parallel space from which I was born is destroyed, so weak." Seeing his reflection in the pool of blood, he smiled complicatedly: "Even now, and I am afraid it will be the last time I appear in this world." Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw the red-haired king sitting high on the throne of the sky, and he couldn''t help sighing! Sure enough, you are no longer the Eomiya Kirji of my memory! No longer the righteous hero... You are only The devil peeping into the world! "So, how about worshipping Yu?" Looking at the red-haired man in front of him, Zhu Yue suddenly became interested. After all, not everyone can project so many treasures. If the guardian in front of him had reached the strange road, he would not have won so easily... "Since you are the remaining minister, it''s okay to give you a new life in the name of the Moon King." So Zhu Yue sent an invitation to the guardian of the end... 1040 Chapter 103 Planning, the Demon God was pitted fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hahaha..." Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Shiro Wei Gong suddenly smiled... The white-haired hero laughed extremely wanton, and this slightly desolate laughter echoed throughout the battlefield. Therefore, many people frowned. "What a laugh!" The condescending Zhu Yue looked at the heroic spirit who seemed to be a little frustrated, and said unhappily, "Yu''s eyes are different, not your wanton capital, the nameless guardian, do you want to die?!" "Is death terrible?" Responding to Zhu Yue''s words with such a rhetorical question, Wei Gong Shirou''s face was full of bleak and nostalgic smiles. He stood up hard from the ground holding the last sword of oath, and grasped the hilt with his incomplete hand: "How many times should I say it?" On that day, under the moonlight, how could the justice received from Kirishu be lost here?!!! Kirishus dream... The dream of the old man who has disappeared under the destruction of the parallel plane! I inherited it... How can we compromise on this!!! With such determination, the white-haired guardian with a fearless smile, in the sound of broken bones rubbing, once again raised the long sword, and whispered: "Even if it is a person who only exists in the illusion, There is also a belief that cannot be defiled!" "Finally, Zhu Yue." He staggered forward again, with the final determination that everything burned, he laughed and cut the blade off. "This is...justice!!" At this moment, Nagato who was watching was suddenly taken aback. At this moment, he seemed to perceive something, as if something very causally related to him had happened. When he wanted to explore, he unexpectedly sensed Alayas power, which was hindering him... Would you like to open the magic eye to take a look? This thought passed through my heart, and was quickly ruled out by Nagato... Vaguely, Nagato understood that it was not an important thing, at least not very important in his own values. And if the magic eye is opened, it will be a head-on confrontation with Alaya! "...Not yet time!" In a low voice, Nagato chose to watch... at the same time Outside of the world, the world where the roots and restraints are... The laws here are extremely chaotic, time and space are both chaotic and elusive existence! And in the illusory world, a man with black body is lying there... In the dimness, he heard a vague voice coming from the sky, like countless people groaning in low voice. "...You, what do you want." Opening his eyes blankly, the man whispered with a painful smile: "True justice." "Where to seek?" Somehow survived, the man who has played the role of a''balancer'' all his life responded with a difficult response: "Limited to ... within himself." "Where are you heading?" Reading Building www.dushulou.com At that instant, all the attachments remaining in the soul emerged, exhausted all his strength, and he let out a hoarse growl: "Just...the end!" Even at this moment, he is willing to use all his strength to squeeze tightly and burn his life to death justice! So, the contract is reached! In an instant, Alaya''s power penetrated both sides of the world... Originally, two men with the same''surname'',''causal'' and''wishful wish'' overlapped. Inherent barrier. The infinite sword system shattered at this moment, and Shirou''s shattered body turned into endless magic. Under Alaya''s leadership, it broke through the void directly like a torrent. After hitting something, he turned In this direction, he came to the outside out of thin air, and merged with the black man... The two generations of "sorrowful wishes" and persistence resonate at this moment, they groan so deeply, blending destiny and soul together. Then, justice begins to be reborn... Its just that its already an outside matter. As far as the people on the inside world battlefield are concerned, they are more concerned about the unknown creature that was hit by the torrent and fell on the battlefield, causing a lot of smoke... "Alaya, you little bitch, I''ll circle you around!!!" Before the smoke and dust dissipated, there was a burst of shocking curses from inside! Rao is as powerful as Zhu Yue is also a while... She also didn''t expect that someone would dare to insult her restraint! Although Zhu Yue is not afraid of restraint, she definitely has no idea of ??scolding the other party... It''s just nothing to look for! At the next moment, a terrifying black gas filled the smoke and dust, and the earth made a noise under such black gas, as if it had been corroded. After the black gas dispersed for a while, a huge horned demon god with three meters high Slowly stood up... The source of all evil and darkness, the incarnation of absolute evil, the devil Angola Manuel! In such a strange way, appeared in front of the world! "cough!!!" After standing up, the evil demon god realized the situation around him, and the majesty of the demon god burst out from his tall body, "This demon god is Angola Manuel, although this arrival is an accident, but the minister..." I originally wanted to say something like surrender to me, but when I saw the red-haired boy on the throne in midair, the devil got stuck... why is it you again!!! At this time, there was only one sentence in the Devil''s heart. From birth to the present, the devil has suffered very few losses, and the most impressive one is not the guy in front of him! In ten years, Nagato has cut the Demon God''s two swords in succession! Cut the cause with one sword! The other sword almost killed the avenue! Although the demon god is very angry, but in the same way, when facing Nagato, he can''t help but feel guilty... Pity can be seen in the sky. Before this, the demon god only perceives Alayas small movements on the outside. Out of some thought, Angola Manuel secretly tracked Alayas power, but Alaya calculated it... I fell directly into the real world with my true body! then See him again... It''s hard to be done, I will be cut again... In the next moment, such a cowardly thought was directly burned out by the anger in his head. A dark flame burst out of the Demon God''s body, and his eyes looked straight at Nagato, "Asshole guy, never forgive you!!!". . 1041 Chapter 104 Confrontation, Saya appeared first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! The black flame is burning... As if an invisible halo shrouded, the original sins possessed by countless creatures such as malice, killing intent, sin, etc., echoed in the hearts of everyone in the entire battlefield, even Nagato, also felt that terrible original sin attack. just "Interesting feeling!" Nagato did not resist the invasion of the original sin, but... Absorbed it! At this moment, there seemed to be a beast in Nagato''s heart about to move around, calling Nagato to kill people, set fires, and destroy them, but under the strength of Nagato, this beast could not play any role after all. Instead, it became a nourishment for Nagato''s spiritual world! Vaguely, Nagato seems even more dusty... "It''s a pity!" The red-haired boy feels a little regretful. Although things like the evil of this world help the growth of the spiritual world, they cannot swallow too much. Otherwise, it is easy to dye the spiritual world black. Although he is not a righteous person, Nagato is not a chaotic camp. Neutral, chaos! This is Nagato''s code of conduct... "how is this possible!" After seeing Nagato''s situation, the demon god Angola Manuel was immediately surprised. Although he has been cut by Nagato twice in a row, it has left a shadow on the other side''s heart, but the demon god instinctively does not believe that the other party can beat him. After all, the demon god has gathered evil that even he himself cannot estimate... But now, Angola Manuel has to admit... Worthy of being a gamer with the world! just-- "Insolent!" "Dare to shoot at me..." "This little bit of resentment also wants to affect Yu!" "Great Lunar Eclipse!!!" In the next moment, when Angola Newman wanted to say something, Zhu Yue, Luo Hao, Agurola and Cangqi Qingzi almost simultaneously broke free from the influence of the aura of original sin and launched an attack! The thunder dragon in the fantasy, the hot phoenix blasted out of Luo Hao''s palm, the absolute freezing air burst directly from Agurola, and the dozens of super large magic bullets from Qingzi bombarded the demon god almost simultaneously... Boom boom boom!!! The different attacks seemed to have caused a good response, and an extremely violent explosion suddenly appeared! Under this explosion, the demon god flew out directly and hit the ground hard... In the dust, the aura of original sin exuded by the devil shattered. The rest of the people also regained their original sin... After knocking out the demon god, the four women who attacked instantly looked at each other. After all, being able to break free from the original sin attack at the same time does not represent strength, but it definitely symbolizes a strong character. With this character, being strong is just a matter of time and opportunity... Baihui Novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com But to be honest, these four women are indeed tough. Naturally, Zhu Yue need not say. As the origin of the Xingyue world, the consciousness of the moon and UO, her mind can be regarded as seeing through everything, reaching the level of restraint of Gaia and Alaya, otherwise it would not be possible to become the destiny incarnation of Xingyue ... As a birth, Agurola has endured endless curses. It is an eye-catching existence in itself. It has gone through long years, baptisms of changes in several times, and a rebirth after death. Her mood is not inferior to Zhu Yue. Luo Hao Tiansheng has an overlord state of mind, and he is also in the original plane, setting foot on the ultimate existence of martial arts! Like Nagato, as an existence standing in front of the true god, she was only one step away from being able to ascend to the seat of God, how could her mood be bad. Qingzi is an exception! As the envoy of the fifth law, Qingzi itself is a rather weird existence, sometimes violent, sometimes sage, but in general, Qingzi''s heart, just like a man, is extremely free and unconstrained! Although he has not experienced the baptism of years, Qingzi''s mood is unexpectedly strong! "I have to say, Yu seems to have gone a little bit before!" For a long time, Zhu Yue took the lead, and saw the eyes of the Moon King slowly pass over the three women opposite, "The rare magician in this world, the powerful true ancestor that is not in the true ancestor system I created, and... " Finally, Zhu Yue''s gaze stayed on Luo Hao, her eyes solemn: "Began to transcend the destiny! If it weren''t for knowing that the root cause has not flowed out now, I would almost think you are a god!" "The god from the root?! Ha!" Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Luo Hao''s face showed a hint of disdain, "Don''t think of me as something that doesn''t even know who I am. I am Luo Hao who kills the gods and is about to ascend to the throne of the gods! " "Killing the gods? God position?!" The Moon King raised his brow lightly, just as he was about to say something else-- boom!!! A more terrifying black flame burst out from the ground not far away. The horned demon god who was more than three meters high stood in the center of the flame. The burning flame seemed to symbolize the demon gods anger, burning everything around, including the earth... "hateful!!!" "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!..." Accompanied by the crazy voice of the demon god, the madness began to spread, the so-called special aura once again shrouded, and the original sin once again invaded the entire battlefield, seeming to dye everyone into its own color. At this time, even Zhu Yue and Luo Hao and other women felt the more terrifying original sin... Although nothing will happen, the effect of expulsion does not seem to be instantaneous. It takes a while... just-- "Die to me!!!" At this moment, the Demon God launched an attack, and the pitch-black flame turned into a huge black flame dragon, directly rushing to greet the women, but at this moment, the abrupt beam of light fell from the sky and directly killed the black flame dragon! The next moment, the mysterious light spot turned into a huge enchantment, besieging the demon god... Wow!!! In an instant, all the breath of original sin was instantly isolated... Above the barrier, the blue-haired girl in a pure white dress is walking in the air with her bare feet... 1042 Chapter 105: Unexpected, the battle begins second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Roar!!! Suddenly falling into the mysterious barrier, the devil roared angrily! The fierce burning black flames turned into flame dragons and constantly bombarded the surrounding barriers, but they couldn''t shake the barriers at all, and even the roar that came out seemed a bit inaccurate... "Ah, it''s useless, dear Demon Lord!" Seeing the devil''s actions, Saya showed a playful chuckle. To be honest, Saya was surprised! Unexpectedly, it was so easy to capture this evil demon god... When the Demon God appeared in Sansaki Town a month ago, Nagato and Saya had the idea of ??killing each other. This time, Saya never appeared in the battle. This is to prevent the Demon God from coming here to make trouble or run to Fuyuki City to destroy. After all, the Demon God''s combat effectiveness may not be very strong, but in the war, few people can compare the role it played. The invasion of the will of original sin alone is enough to kill countless creatures in seconds... who knows This demon god of original sin is so bad luck! Actually, he was directly calculated by Alaya, and came to Nagato and Saya in his true form... Saya will naturally not be unable to grasp this opportunity! The powerful barrier that almost blocked all the light of his own soul is naturally incapable of being broken by the devil... She achieved her goal by accident, and Saya felt very happy... So that the posture of walking in the void is more relaxed and elegant. Strolling down from above the void, Saya in a white dress came down to the world like a beautiful angel. The fluttering blue black hair and white bare feet all gave people a feeling of imagination. "hateful!!!" After realizing that the flame could not shake the enchantment, the demon god with horns directly hit the enchantment with his whole body, and then was instantly bounced back, "Damn fellow, be acquainted, let me out quickly, or kill you! !!!" While talking, the Demon God tried several attacks continuously. As a result, not only did not destroy the enchantment, but because of the rebound ability attached to the enchantment, he was disgraced. At least the majesty of the demon god was completely lost. This scene, while making people feel funny, was equally astonished. Although the current situation of the demon god when he appeared was a bit funny, and the performance behind him was also a bit unsatisfactory, he was strong and did not contain any water. The original sin attack before he shot was enough to kill a part of the strong. By. But now, this demon-like powerhouse is simply caught in this way, which makes people feel... It''s like dreaming! "Who are you!" At this time, Zhu Yue looked at the girl who was slowly landing and spoke. In Zhu Yue''s perception, the new girl in front of her was too strange. If the previous godkiller was an existence who was breaking away from fate, then the girl in front of her was completely out of fate. In other words, if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Zhu Yue would have thought that she did not exist at all. Although it looks beautiful and picturesque, it looks like a phantom! "It''s useless to say more now..." "After you fight with Brother Nagato, you will know!" Ignoring Zhu Yue''s words, Saye looked at Nagato, "Brother Nagato, since the plan has changed because of Alaya''s unexpected help, then please ask Brother Nagato to resolve his battle quickly. "Xuefu Fiction www.xuefu168.com "it is good!" A calm voice came from the throne in mid-air. In the next moment, Nagato, who had been a bystander in this war, and the rock-carved throne underneath him directly crossed the space and appeared in front of Zhu Yue, his true ancestor aura permeated... "Now, you should be familiar with your body already!" Nagato''s words were still indifferent, but the strong fighting spirit could not be concealed at this time. "natural!" At this moment, Zhu Yue suddenly narrowed her eyes. Although there are many psychological questions, Zhu Yue understands that now she has only one thing to do... That is fighting! In an instant, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield was somewhat stagnant. Fierce killing intent burst out from Nagato and Zhu Yue, and their strong auras collided with each other, and even caused a violent wave of air to oppose each other on this cold and vast land... "Then, let''s change the battlefield first!" Nagato didn''t act immediately, only a vague wave burst out of his body, which connected to Zhu Yue''s body, causing the Moon King to frown, but he nodded and said nothing. In the next moment, the entire space where Nagato and Zhu Yue were located, rippled, and the world around them instantly changed... The icy earth instantly changed into a chaotic void without time-space order... This is no other place! It is the outer side of the Moon World, a place of chaos! Suddenly falling into a spatial shift, even appearing on the outside of the world, the Moon King''s face didn''t seem to be surprised, it was still extremely cold. Zhu Yue seemed to have lived here for a long time, and adapted to the surrounding environment immediately! In the next moment, the ability to realize the fantasy burst out... Roar!!! In the chaotic void, a huge thunder appeared out of nowhere. In the void, the thunder converged, solidified, and instantly transformed into a huge, hideous thunder dragon, and smashed directly towards the place where Nagato was. The strong aftermath of thunder spread all the surrounding areas... Ooh!!! Facing the coming Thunder Dragon, an abrupt dragon roar burst out from Nagato''s body. That is the roar of the dragon from the true ancestor''s body! The next moment, the crimson magic power diffused from the red-haired boy, turning into a large amount of magic miasma. In the miasma transformed by the magic, the crimson dragon shining with crimson electricity jumped out... Crackling!!! Endless crimson thunder gushes from the dragon of beast-bearing. In the blink of an eye, the beast-watching dragon rushed out towards the thunder dragon, accompanied by the crimson thunder. boom!!! ps: I''m sorry, I was a little late, and fell asleep as I wrote... 1043 Chapter 106: The Great War, the First Realization of Fantasy! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! Along with the roar, two thunder dragons collided head-on in the void... The blue electric light and the scarlet thunder strangled each other, and burst out, instantly forming a red and blue electric current all over the surrounding void area. The terrifying destruction caused a huge wave in the entire void. Nagato and Zhu Yue, standing on both sides of the current area, are at the forefront of this wave. Feeling the unidentified waves wafting in the void, Nagato''s red hair fluttered up, but a smile appeared on his face, "My beast is not such a simple thing, crush it, Thunder Dragon! " Ho Ho Ho!!! With the movement of Nagato''s thoughts, a huge roar was conveyed from the current area, which made people feel a strong sense of war! Zhu Yue''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she realized something. next moment It seemed as if a terrifying will of heavenly might erupted from the current area, like a mountain in the soul, directly suppressing Zhu Yue, making the moon king''s face change slightly, the next moment, the crimson current in the current area instantly surged! Crackling!!! In a blink of an eye, the crimson electric current swallowed all the blue electric glow and swept towards Zhu Yue. At this moment, the endless electric current seemed to turn into a terrifying tsunami, possessing the terrifying power to completely destroy everything. just-- "Now, the king of rebellion, I remember your name is Nagato..." In the face of the thunder and tsunami, the Moon King spoke indifferently, his voice passed into Nagato''s ears without falling to the ground, "Although I don''t know why you put the battlefield here, do you know?" The right hand of Vermillion Moon instantly waved out---- The next moment, as if the world had just opened, and it seemed to be the Big Bang, in the palm of Zhu Yue''s hand, an unprecedented wave of will came out, facing the incoming crimson thunder frenzy. The violent thunder and tsunami stopped for less than a moment... boom!!! The will in the thunder seemed to be detonated, the entire vast thunder tsunami completely exploded, and the endless void was completely shaken under this terrible explosion, setting off a tyrannical storm... Beyond the endless time and space, the three wills were vaguely awakened... That is the concern from the root cause and two major restraints... But all of this did not affect the two people on the battlefield. In that violent explosion, Zhu Yue and Nagato faced each other, and continued to say, "On this outside, Yu Zhi''s strength has nearly doubled. Oh!" "Is the dream come true?" Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Nagato groaned slightly, then it became clear... This is Zhu Yues proud skill. As a spirit of natural touch, he has the ability to connect his will with the world, and make the world change according to his own imagination. In short, it is to make the things depicted in the heart firmly realized. And something is born out of nothing. Specifically, it is to interfere with the "probability" of many phenomena, forcibly causing impossible phenomena to occur. Because this is the result of the occurrence of interference phenomena, what can be realized is not limited to objects. In this case, if it is in the real world, Zhu Yue can only guide the force of nature. The strongest attack is only the mirror image of the moon, but this is not other places, but the outside of the moon. Here is the origin of Xingyue, the root of disorder!Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com Everything about Xingyue originated here. The disorder here can be combined into order with a small probability, and then the order can form the world with a small probability... In this process, there are many places Zhu Yue can do! In other words, Zhu Yues fantasy manifestation has completely become a kind of creator-like power here. Just now, she simulated the opening of the sky, the first touch of will at the birth of the universe, to offset the day of Nagatos beast. Punishment-like will. but-- "So what!" After thinking about the causes and consequences, the red-haired teenager asked without any expression on his face, "Even if you are the true creator, you can''t make me back down, let alone, you are not..." The next moment, from the aftermath of the explosion, the crimson electric current converged around Nagato, and gradually condensed the crimson dragon again. Although it looked a little sluggish, the Crimson Dragon''s fighting spirit remained. "Also, if you are too weak, I will be disappointed!" Speaking so softly, the magic power on Nagato''s body turned into a crimson light to shine! In that light, the beasts sleeping in the true ancestor''s body have awakened. The twelve-winged seraph, the blue giant like a god, and the six-headed mechanical dragon full of super science fiction, burning with golden flames all over the body. Golden pterodactyl, and... The bloody river continuously spreading in the void, the flames on it continued to burn, and the sighs of life and soul echoed endlessly. With the addition of the Crimson Dragon, the six great beasts of Nagato appeared again! A strong resonance burst out between Nagato and the Six Beasts, and the entire battlefield reverberated with extreme coercion. The faintly strong sense of threat made Zhu Yue''s face unconsciously put on a little struggle. Smile. Vermillion eyes were all dyed golden at this moment, full of terrifying oppression. Vaguely, the Moon King seemed to be connected to something... The whole person looks even colder! It''s also more terrifying... "interesting!" "Then, let us fight hard!" "Maximum power on..." As soon as the voice fell, Vermilion Moon burst into his most powerful perception, capturing all the chaotic laws around him, and analyzing them. Then, the Moon King activated his abilities-- "Fantasy Realization-Genesis!!!" In the next moment, the entire chaos void changed drastically! The will of the original explosion was completely detonated, and a series of reactions took place. The ground, water, fire and wind were rushing. The entire chaotic void seemed to have experienced development and evolution in an instant, and the creation-like might turned into an extremely terrifying chaotic tide. Surge towards Nagato... "Naturally be accompanied!" In the face of the incoming chaotic tide, Nagato was still calm. The Six Beasts did not hesitate, facing the attack under the great power of Chuangshi, facing up to difficulties... boom!!!.. 1044 Chapter 107 is in full swing, Zhu Yue plans second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Boom boom boom!!! The endless void on the outer side of the moon, the roar constantly echoes. The entire void is like a huge gray ocean, swaying constantly under such a roar, setting off a continuous wave... The battle between Nagato and Zhu Yue got into a white-hot state at the beginning. Relying on the geographical advantage, Zhu Yue almost unscrupulously used the Utopian Realization to continuously realize the super mini world, evolving the power of creation, turning all of it into an endless terrible torrent, and rushing towards the Nagato Come. Facing Zhu Yue''s powerful offensive, Nagato''s counterattack did not lag behind... The six blessed beasts in True Ancestor Chiyue unleash their full power without any reservation! The endless holy light shines, the monstrous sea of ??blood burns, the immortal dragon opens the enchantment, the carved giant roars up to the sky, the sword of heaven shining through the void, the hot wings turn into the sun and fall... Although the Six Beasts of Nagato seem to be unable to match the world-breaking power of creation, after all, it is only the power that Zhu Yuekong thought of, and there is still a big gap compared with the real power of creation, so the offensives of the two sides are actually matched... For a time, the entire Void Ocean showed an extremely frantic explosion and roar! "As expected of Zhu Yue!" Looking at the scene before him, Nagato''s expression remained unchanged, but he was quite amazed in his heart. Although Zhu Yue has a better geographical environment because of her temporary inattention, it is Zhu Yue that can take advantage of it. If its the natural stupid Alquette, or the water demon Smirei, can she be in Survival in this environment is a problem. Not to mention, set off such an amazing offensive! After all, although the realization of utopia is based on the ability of utopia, it must also have sufficient theoretical knowledge and the ability to penetrate the disordered environment here, otherwise, it is impossible to make the most reasonable and powerful utopia. at this time-- Whoosh!!! The white figure directly broke through the endless blasting turbulence in an instant, turning into a red and white light, and rushing towards the location of Nagato. The speed is so fast that it makes people dizzy... However, at the first moment, Nagato knew that it was Zhu Yue! The most amazing thing is that in the process of rushing, Nagato even noticed that the extremely chaotic blasting turbulence seemed to have no effect on Zhu Yue. People couldnt help feeling that Zhu Yues luck was so good... But Nagato understood that it wasn''t that Zhu Yue was lucky, but that she was blessed by fate! The aftermath of this kind of damage can''t get close to Zhu Yue''s body. boom!!! In the blink of an eye, Zhu Yue appeared in front of Nagato. The majestic Moon King blasted a punch without hesitation. The white fist contained terrible strength, and it collided with Nagato''s left hand frontally, and Nagato who directly received the punch even took a small step back... This has never happened before. I have to say here that the body that Nagato made for Zhu Yue is not much worse than the form of his own true ancestor. It deserves to be a perfect creation of the Sixth Law that incorporates the power of the 49 sources! "Come and not be indecent!" The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, Nagato''s right hand clenched a fist, and the profound meaning of life and death reincarnation gathered on the fist of the red-haired boy. The power of life and death was intertwined with the power of reincarnation. Sinking! Facing the horrible blow at hand, the Moon King smiled lightly and stretched out his other palm... You Reading Book www.euyue.com The invisible waves in the void and chaos bloomed on the slender fingertips. "... the memory of the planet!" In an instant, the illusion of endless rotation of stars appeared in the gloomy chaotic void. With the full moon as the axis, countless stars revolved rapidly in an instant, dragging out trails that slowly dissipated. The magnificent scene is reflected in front of Zhu Yue''s fingertips through magical refraction... In an instant, create a vortex of stars! The memory of this earth, in Gaia''s memory, how the world turns and... The burst of power! The silver-white icy light gathered and accumulated from the vortex of the stars, and finally reached the critical threshold at that moment, and finally burst out! In an instant, the power of the reincarnation of life and death and the power that emerged from the memory of the planet impacted together, once again set off a frenzy of destruction, and a violent shock burst out from between the two, forming a powerful void shock! Even the clothes on Nagato and Sumotsu have been broken in a lot... boom!!! The two flew out separately... In the next moment, Zhu Yue stopped the tendency of flying backwards and drew a magic sword from the void. It was the magic sword destined by Zhu Yue. It was originally on the land of steel after a thousand years. Zhu Yue was under the call of fate. The weapon you woke up with-the real world! That will be Zhu Yue''s final magic sword to end all primate life on earth! "Sword of the End of the Planet!" Holding the magic sword, Zhu Yue directly liberated the magic sword without hesitation... In an instant, the future from the memory of the future planet, the inevitable destruction of the future, and the bursting power of this future, turned into a terrible torrent and blasted towards Nagato... At this time, Nagato had also taken out his beloved sword, the sword of slaying all living beings-Slashing Fate! After sensing Zhu Yues movements, Nagatos magic power instantly injected into the magic sword The cause and effect of countless sentient beings converge, breaking on the blade... In the next moment, the cause and effect of sentient beings turn into power! Its name "All beings cut with sword!" Cut out with a single sword, cut off the mighty power that comes from countless causes and effects, and burst out into a terrifying red sword energy... In an instant, the terrifying power from the end of the planet''s life turned into an endless stream of pitch black and the red sword light from the causal gathering of the red dust of sentient beings collided with each other, and a terrifying shock erupted. However, at this moment, beyond Nagato''s imagination, something happened... It seems to be affected by Zhu Yues Sword of the End of the Planet. The super mini spaces that Zhu Yue opened up with fantasy realization have been destroyed one after another, deriving a large number of world-breaking powers, and blasting towards Nagato. Come! "It''s hit..." At this time, Nagato had only one thought in his mind... ps: Nimas, no electricity all afternoon... 1045 Chapter 108 Calculate! Reincarnation! fate! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the count! At this moment, this thought echoed in Nagato''s heart. Although the time was a bit short, with Nagato''s intuition and thinking speed, he quickly understood the causes and consequences of Zhu Yue''s attack. I have to say that Zhu Yue deserves to be standing at the apex of the true ancestor, creating the true ancestor of the true ancestor. The long years of baptism have made her combat experience so rich that she actually designed everything at the beginning of the battle. Utopian realization in the outer void of disorder, the strongest attack that can be displayed is not a natural phenomenon, but a means of simulating the world, that is, the power of creation and the power of destruction. And from the beginning, Zhu Yue launched a large amount of power to create the world, relying on that unimaginable frenzy... To some extent, another possibility is hidden. Then she launched a frontal attack towards Nagato. With that powerful physical bonus, the powerful melee methods that broke out, shortened Nagato''s thinking time... Finally, the Moon King directly used the magic sword to guide the destruction of those super miniature worlds, thus forming an extremely powerful and terrifying flood of destruction... This is the killer blow of the Moon King against Nagato! Even Nagato was still hesitating. In the warm-up before the two battles, Zhu Yues arrogant performance might also have the intention of giving wrong information. Nagato almost thought that Zhu Yue was disdainful of a sudden attack, thus reducing it. My own guard... If this is the case, Zhu Yue''s scheming would be a bit daunting, but if not, the interlocking attacks alone would be refreshing! I have to say that Zhu Yue''s battle IQ made Nagato couldn''t help but admire! only-- "Although it''s good, but if it''s just like this..." "It still can''t help me, because the real power can crush everything!" "Come out, reincarnation channel!" Facing the torrent of destruction that could crush almost everything, Nagato chuckled in a low voice. He didn''t see how the red-haired boy made his move. The surging magic power emerged in an instant. In an instant, within the miasma of the magic power, a huge vortex channel appeared. In front of Nagato. The next moment, the torrent of destruction crushed Nagato''s sword energy, and then directly rammed into the whirlpool... boom!!! The torrent of destruction collided head-on with the mysterious passage, the dark torrent fiercely surging, trying to destroy thousands of things, while the mysterious reincarnation passage was like an endless black hole, constantly devouring the torrent... The two are in a stalemate, the reincarnation channel even faintly shakes, and the roar continues... "Huh? What an unexpected situation..." Seeing that a channel of reincarnation seems to be unable to attack in the future, Nagato frowned slightly, and his magic power increased. The next moment, two channels of reincarnation appeared out of thin air from the miasma, as if turned into two big mouths. Crazily devouring the stream of destruction... Under the three passages of reincarnation, the torrent of destruction is fierce, and the fate of being gradually swallowed cannot be avoided! It seems that Zhu Yue''s calculations have failed... However, at the next moment-- "The Remnant Order:" I don''t know when, Zhu Yue''s figure has appeared behind Nagato, with long golden hair flying and scattered, Zhu Yue looks even colder, the endless golden virtual flow behind the Moon King, setting it up even higher! "No one can stop Yu Yijian!" While speaking, Zhu Yue already held the magic sword in her hand, and slashed it at Nagato! Keng!!!58 reading www.dushu58.com Nagato''s response ability is naturally good. The first time he held Zhan Yuan in his hand, he turned and took Zhu Yue''s sword. however boom!!! At this moment, Nagato felt unstoppable, a force that made people feel unstoppable, burst out from Zhu Yues magic sword, madly shocking and deterring Nagatos mind and body, invisible and invisible, as if omnipresent That''s exactly... The power of destiny! Incarnate as the spokesperson of fate in the world of Xingyue, Zhu Yue''s voice is the flow trend of fate. And this trend can affect the entire flow of destiny, and the trend of destiny is like the wheel of history, which will block all people or things in front of you, crushing the dust when it was established... With the blessing of this overbearing power, Nagato had to devote more strength to fight the sword of Zhu Yue! However, the reincarnation channel behind Nagato was a bit unstable when it lost enough magical support. "It turns out, so!" Wrestling with Zhu Yue, Nagato said in a low voice, "I have seen my path of reincarnation need a lot of magic support, so there is a two-sided attack, but, dear Zhu Yue, you feel that the power of fate is assured Am I?" Although his whole body was oppressed by the power of fate, Nagato''s face remained unchanged. If it wasn''t for the muscles on the hands of the red-haired boy to bulge, it would make people think that he had never used power... "Do not!" At this time, Vermilion Moon spoke. I saw that the Moon Kings complexion was rather complicated. While constantly increasing his strength, he said, "I never underestimated you, or that I knew from the beginning that you are the most troublesome. !" While speaking, Zhu Yue thought of what she had seen in the long river of fate: Destiny is like a red dust, all beings sink! The strong are working hard to step on the bank of the river of life. The strongest, such as the god killer, has already exposed his head from the river, and the red-haired boy in front of him is half of his body on the bank... I just don''t want to go ashore for some time. For this kind of existence, what kind of layout should be! and so "These are just preludes..." While talking, the golden illusion flow behind the Moon King began to surging, and some unspeakable power burst out, making Nagato a little surprised, instinctively wanting to make a move, but at this time, Nagatos close to heaven Intuition suddenly flashed... Then, Nagato gave up doing it... And at this moment-- "I Amnesty Order!" "Roll, it belongs to the Yu Zhiminghe..." "Guide Yu to the ultimate victory!" As soon as the voice fell, the phantom golden torrent turned from virtual to real, drowning Zhu Yue and Nagato... 1046 Chapter 109 Im Not Willing! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"this is" "The choice of destiny..." Feeling the river of fate around him, Nagato was in a trance. Driven by intuition, Nagato controlled all the instinctive counterattacks with the power of his own control. The next moment, a mysterious and mysterious reaction came from the red-haired boy, causing Nagato''s will to fall into chaos... "Be careful!!!" I don''t know how long it took, a soft voice echoed in his ears, making his consciousness gradually return from the chaos. Under a certain traction, I took a few steps back... At the next moment, a sports car flashed past him! then boom!!! Hit the railing on the side of the road not far away! The sound that reverberated suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. I don''t know if it is because of the inferiority of the Chinese people or some other reason. In short, the scene of the car accident attracted a lot of onlookers. He didn''t wait for him to think like this. The next moment, the inexplicable traction appeared again. The boy turned around and found that his arm was being pulled by a blond girl with a hat and sunglasses. I am... Only then did the teenager recall all the causes and consequences. In an instant, fear echoed in my heart after a while... When I was crossing the road just now, someone ran through a traffic light and almost hit me. Then, I was probably rescued by the blonde girl in front of me, but why did you pull me away?And... blond hair, is that hair dye? For some reason, the teenager''s heart is full of distracting thoughts. "Okay, here it is!" At this time, the two had arrived in a remote place, and the blond girl exhaled a long breath. Then, the girl seemed to realize that she was holding a man''s hand and immediately let go: "Sorry, I was in a hurry just now, I was accidentally..." "It''s ok!" Hearing the sound of apology, the good students under the nine-year compulsory education immediately spoke in a conditioned way, and then reacted, "No, I should have said thank you, thank you just now, I almost died inexplicably!" "Ha, indeed, I am your benefactor!" The girl didnt have too much humility, she joked openly, Then, remember the name of the benefactor, my name is Zhu Yue, Zhu Yue Brunstad, from Europe, how about you... For some reason, the girl took off her sunglasses and sun hat... The beautiful blond hair and crimson eyes almost completely robbed the boy''s mind in an instant. Although he was not addicted to it, it also made the boy feel unreal for a while, and his whole person was in a trance. Therefore, the boy introduced himself in a way that was almost a dream, "My name... my name... is Nagato, please advise!" "Ok?" The girl frowned, and then smiled, "Then, Nagato-kun, this time I came to this city to investigate. As a reward for my benefactor, you can be my tour guide!" "Ok!" After squeezing himself in secret, after feeling the pain, Nagato replied a little hesitantly.Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowoxs.com Later, Nagato began to introduce the city wholeheartedly to the girl named Zhu Yue... After all, he is an orphan. Although Nagato, who has been self-reliant since he was a child, wont live much miserable life with inheritance, he is also not a person who cannot hear things outside the window and read only sage books. He still knows the city where he lives. of. Regarding Zhu Yues request, I dont know if it is due to the mentality of repaying gratitude, or for other reasons, I try my best to meet... Even when she knew that the girl had no place to stay, Nagato, who was not active in terms of women, invited her to her home. The most surprising thing is that Zhu Yue, a foreign girl, was not wary at all, and really agreed... Of course, in order to live up to the girl''s trust, Nagato naturally did nothing extra. Three days later, Zhu Yue left the city. But she left her contact information. Since then, Nagato has added a foreign friend, and her boring and boring life has become a lot more meaningful, but as time goes by, Nagato finds that she is more and more obsessed with Zhu Yue. but-- Am I worthy of her? Although the other party has never mentioned his family background, the bits and pieces on weekdays let Nagato know how far away he and Zhu Yue are. The family is the same for such things at any time and anywhere. of After thinking hard for a month, Nagato did not give up, but came to a conclusion "Then become stronger, strong enough to be right!" After making such an idea, Nagato completely changed! Time flies, five years have passed in a blink of an eye... The man named Nagato has achieved terrible performance in the entire world. His company is spread all over the country, and he is stepping into the world. He is called the world''s top ten. His interpersonal relationship ranges from the highest leader to the underworld forces. However, when he arrived at the Brenstad family to propose marriage "This, this is not true?!" What appeared in front of Nagato was not the lively girl as always, but the bride lying in a pool of blood. The girl who was waiting for her in a bridal gown, together with the entire Brunstad family, was shattered overnight... "Do not!!!" Holding the girl who was already cold, Nagato couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t believe that years of hard work had resulted in such a result. The man holding Zhuyue was crying silently, as if his heart was cut through thousands of swords, and at this moment-- "If you pay enough, you can save that girl, are you willing?" "who!" At this moment, Nagato raised his head, revealing blood-red eyes. It''s just that there are no people around, there is still only the ruined Brenstad Castle... "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is, are you willing?" The voice reverberated again. In an instant, Nagato was in a trance. Everything about the five years of knowing Zhu Yue was revealed one after another, making the heart of love that he lost because of the pain, and gradually joy... Promise!Promise!Promise!... It seems that the thoughts from the bottom of my heart urge the man to make a decision! just-- "I do not want to!" ps: Brutal, in the next chapter, we are all ruthless people!.. 1047 Chapter 110 My generation are ruthless people third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I do not want to Nagato''s cold words echoed in the pool of blood... The surrounding environment was suddenly distorted. The unknown existence seemed to be shocked by Nagatos sudden reaction, but it quickly reacted. Fortunately, Nagato still hugged the girl in silence at this time and did not notice the surroundings. The change. "why?!" "The price you have to pay is a bit high..." "But it won''t affect the lives of you and that little girl. You can live a long life!" In the next moment, the unknown voice echoed again, and then a certain mysterious wave reverberated, so that after Zhu Yue''s resurrection, the beautiful life of herself and her respected as a guest appeared in Nagato''s mind instinctively. That kind of beauty born from the heart, attracting Nagato''s attention... just-- "no need!" The faint voice echoed again, making the surrounding silence a while. Nagato stood up slowly holding the girl in his arms. There was still some pain on his face, but the man''s eyes suddenly became much clearer. After looking around, he found no one, Nagato opened his mouth: "Although I don''t know who you are, that kind of thing is completely unnecessary!" "why?!" The surrounding voices came from all directions again. Vaguely, Nagato seemed to be able to perceive a touch of incomprehensible sadness and anger?! Shaking his head slightly, the illusion in his mind dissipated, the long goalkeeper Zhu Yue''s body came to a clearing, and he squatted down, tidying up the girl''s appearance, and then slowly said: "There is no reason, just found some It''s just an unexpected situation." "Zhu Yue is dead, my heart really hurts, it hurts!" "But surprisingly, after the initial heartache, I found that apart from the idea of ??revenge, I really didnt have the feeling of being unable to live. Maybe, Zhu Yues status in my heart is not as important as I thought. !" Although in the past five years, Nagato has used Zhu Yue as a goal to motivate himself to move forward. but-- That seems to be just an excuse... It''s just an excuse that I cheated myself. So, here comes the problem... "What the hell did I get here?!" Reaching out his hand to caress the pretty face that can no longer open his eyes, Nagato still has a little sadness and confusion remaining on his face, "What kind of will remains in the depths of the heart hidden in my body... " wealth Nagato thought of this first, because Nagato started as a business. But soon, he denied this idea. After all, in Nagatos perception, money is only valuable when it is spent. When it is not spent, it is a superfluous thing. His childhood experience prevents him from deliberately pursuing it. Extra stuff. right As soon as this idea came out, Nagato was wiped out immediately.Novels www.xiaos8.com Although the power of Nagato is overwhelming to the sky today, for Nagato, the road to power is really anxious. There are so many officials in the officialdom that make Nagato disgusting, although he still has to deal with it personally. Beauty... In the past five years, even if his footprints are all over the country, Nagato has never seen a woman more beautiful than Zhu Yue. Even Zhu Yue''s death only shakes his heart, not to mention other beauties... As he kept thinking, Nagato fell into a trance. The temperament on his body seemed to begin to change. The calm temperament tempered on the official route of Shanghai gradually shattered and nirvana, turning into a temperament that seemed to be detached... "Damn it, you..." At this time, Nagato''s change completely shocked the unknown existence. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding environment gradually distorted and turned into strong pressures, seeming to interrupt Nagato''s transformation. just-- "do you know?" As if not caring about the surrounding situation at all, Nagato whispered, "Thinking a lot, and then I discovered that it was only my dissatisfaction that pushed me to improve again and again..." boom!!! As Nagato''s words just fell, a powerful momentum burst out from Nagato. In an instant, that strong aura and the pressure from the outside world offset each other, and under such circumstances, Nagato still seemed to have no consciousness, carefully sorting out Zhu Yues clothes, muttering to himself Writing: "Someone said that plain is blessing!" "But everyone who understands things knows that it''s just the emotion of the frog at the bottom of the well..." "The nature of the world is cruel, especially for a dissatisfied person like me. I don''t want to be a frog at the bottom of the well at the mercy of others, so I went into business and embarked on an official career, step by step to where I am today..." "Even at the point where I am now, I don''t think I have no way forward..." "I always feel that the world limits me..." Following Nagato''s last words, in an instant, an extremely terrifying red light burst out of Nagato, and the surrounding environment, and even the world, completely collapsed under this red light, turning into golden fluid... It is a small tributary of the stalwart thing called the Long River of Destiny! At this moment, Nagato''s body began to change, his black hair turned red, like blood and flames, ordinary people''s cheeks became more handsome, and in his mind, the memories of the past returned completely... "Fenxiang asks the way to the strong, we are all ruthless people!" Allowing the tributaries of destiny to wash away, Nagato chanted such a sentence softly, and the whole person seemed to be more clear and clear, as if all the troubles had been lost, graceful and immortal... Whoosh!!! The next moment, Nagato made a bold move! The white right hand pierced the golden fluid in an instant. The next moment, Nagato''s right hand directly pinched Zhu Yue''s neck, dragging the opponent out of the golden fluid, mercilessly... "Now, you can surrender!" "...Zhu Yue!" The dreamy five-year memory did not give Nagato the slightest hesitation... Even when the target of the shot was a lover who had been in love for five years when she lost her memory, Nagato''s ruthlessness made Zhu Yue tremble... .. 1048 Chapter 111 Consummation, Double Moon Hengkong First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the void space, Nagato and Zhu Yue face each other. The two were less than half a meter apart, the purple eyes of the red-haired boy were full of indifference and no emotion, while the golden eyes of the Moon King were full of consternation, trembling, and a touch of inevitable sadness. The whole body felt the fierce Qi lock, and the slender neck was held by one hand... At this moment, the Moon King has already lost! just-- "You really don''t miss it at all?" There was less arrogance in Zhu Yue''s voice, but a touch of unspeakable complexity. Although her life seems to be under the control of the other party at this time, Zhu Yue cares most about it. What she cares more about is why Nagato can be so ruthless... Choice from Destiny! This is the name of the attack that Zhu Yue launched just now using the tributary of the Long River of Destiny! Under such an attack, Nagato''s consciousness will return to the greatest turning point in her own destiny. At that time, Zhu Yue opened another road for Nagato with her own will and let it go along this path. As long as Nagato recognizes this path and hand over the turning point of his own destiny, Zhu Yue will win... Nagato will have a life like a fantasy. It''s just that there are some small problems here. That is the nature of Nagato''s life is too powerful. Except for the existence of life level far above Nagato, or the strange existence of deceiving all skill points, there are really few people who can deceive. door. It''s the same even if Nagato temporarily forgets all of his power. and so If you want to deceive Nagato, you must devote yourself to the truth. Under such circumstances, Zhu Yue was willing to give up, and she truly fell in love with Nagato in that illusion, and even gave her true heart, but she did not think about it, but got such a result... This is still Zhu Yue, if it were other women, the horror would have been hysterical... "Do not!" "I really miss it!" Nagatos eyes gradually softened, and the whole person slowly approached Zhu Yues cheeks, and said, If life is an infinitely brilliant journey, then you beautiful girls are just like flowers on the side of the road. Beautiful flowers." "I am a flower lover, and I will occasionally stay there, picking what I like along the way, and putting it in my flower pot!" "However, I will never really stop myself..." As soon as the voice fell, the distance between Nagato and Zhu Yue was infinitely close, and he let go of his hand on Zhu Yues neck, Nagato instantly embraced the beautiful Moon King in front of him, and kissed the blonde girl directly. On the lips. Under this kiss, a huge illusory shadow appeared behind the two men and women! Those are two huge moons. One round of vermilion and one round of crimson. In terms of color alone, there does not seem to be much difference, but on the magical moon behind Nagato, there are huge hexagram patterns all over the planet, and six totem-like images of beasts. And on the illusory moon behind Zhu Yue, it is the simplest moon scene, full of endless vicissitudes of life... boom!!! Under this deep long kiss, the two rounds of Mo Yue constantly exchanged a certain kind of energy. With the passage of time, the two rounds of Moyue gradually experienced some unspeakable transformations. An aura similar to perfection slowly radiated out, but neither Nagato nor Zhu Yue paid attention to it. . The two of them kissed for half an hour in the chaotic void... Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com Later, they separated slowly... "I never deny my ruthlessness!" At this time, Nagato slowly said, but his words were extremely firm, "However, I am too greedy. I don''t want to let go of the flowers along the road, so I seek to control everything. the power of" "The path I walk is the only way of me, but this''I'' is a circle centered on me. Would you like to be a flower in my circle?" Zhu Yue was silent. a long time "You are really a cruel person..." With a faint sigh, the Moon King kissed Nagato again... ... ... Just when Nagato was lingering with Zhu Yue in the void... On the icy ground in the overlapping space of Guanbuzi City, there stands a huge pure white barrier, and within that barrier, endless black flames burn wildly, hitting the barrier... Boom boom boom!!!! The continuous roar echoed in this silent space. "Damn it, let me out!" "Have the ability to fight me one-on-one!" "Kill kill kill!!!" The demon god with bull horns stood in the middle of the black sea of ??fire and roared frantically for more than half an hour, while the power output of the demon god also reached for more than half an hour, shocking the girls outside the enchantment and making them speechless. correct. Although the girls on the battlefield have a lot of energy, if they stay in the enchantment and lack external energy supplements, apart from Saya, even Luo Hao and Agurola can''t do this. However, no matter how the Demon God toss, he can''t destroy that enchantment... just-- "Is this really okay?" Alte Lucky sat on a tall chair, drank a sip of red wine mixed with virgin blood, glanced at the bitter Demon God, and asked Saya, who was not far away, who was tasting tea. "it does not matter!" Saya first replied, then took a sip of black tea, before continuing to speak, "It''s just a low-quality demon god, it doesn''t even have a vehicle to carry itself. It looks very strong, but it''s actually too weak." "Is that so?" Hearing Saya''s words, Elteluci fell silent. With a slight glance, Alte Luci moved the huge round table in front of him, and the boring girls on the side of the round table, they were all waiting, waiting for Nagato or Zhu Yue to return... just-- "Mom, can you really win?" Thinking of the mystery of Nagato, Princess Kurohime''s face showed a sense of anxiety... then The vermillion moons are circling each other...... .. 1049 Chapter 112 Chubbys second appearance! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bimonthly... Such a vision naturally attracted everyone''s attention instantly. The two red moons hanging high in the sky are either primitive or unpredictable. They surround each other, seeming to have some kind of metaphysical communication, and each other becomes brighter and brighter. The light of the double moon seemed to contain a certain power, bathed in the moonlight, everyone seemed to experience some kind of baptism. This feeling is deeper especially for the dead and true ancestors... Vaguely... Everyone knows, the battle is over! just-- "After all, who won?!" Standing up, Aozaki Aoko stepped forward a few steps, looking up at the night sky, a hint of hesitation appeared on the face of the magician girl. Although she has become a woman of Nagato and knows the strength and mystery of Nagato, she is not very familiar with Nagato after all. Qingzi is still a little bit hesitant about whether Nagato can beat Zhu Yue. After all, Zhu Yue is in type. Lunar World is too famous. As long as it is a magician, most people know that Zhu Yue is destined, the last demon to end mankind! However, at this moment... The bimonthly in the night sky has changed... At the intersection of the two moons in the sky, a beam of light burst out, directly connected to the ground in front of Qingzi. In the beam of light, two figures slowly appeared, falling... It was none other than Nagato and Zhu Yue. At this time, the beautiful Moon King was holding Nagato''s hand, and the appearance of a little bird was like a human. It was an extreme accident for everyone who had witnessed how brutal and proud the Moon King destroyed his enemies. Similarly, everyone is aware of the result of the battle... Click!!! The glass in Heihime''s hand was crushed in the girl''s hand. A torrent of blood mixed with blood flowed from between the girl''s fingers and dropped to the ground bit by bit, like a drop of blood... Although I have long understood the mystery of Nagato... Only after seeing Zhu Yue''s posture, Alte Luci, who had been infinitely admiring her mother, was suddenly at a loss. "Qingzi, you have no confidence in me!" The two fell to the ground lightly, Nagato''s gaze stared straight at the Qingzi in front of him, and in the embarrassing gaze of the girls, they said, "That''s not good, I have said it, you have to trust me absolutely. !" "...Wow, long-winded!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Qingzi''s face blushed and groaned, and then muttered a little dissatisfied, "I am just worried about you. He is really arrogant..." "Ah" Nagato chuckled slightly and couldn''t comment. The next moment, the beam of light beside Nagato and Zhu Yue dissipated, and the two rounds of vermilion moon in the sky dissipated, revealing the usual full moon...Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com Standing on the cold ground, Nagato glanced at the surrounding environment: The most obvious, naturally, is the huge enchantment composed entirely of Sayas mind light particles. In that enchantment, the demon god roars and impacts reluctantly, but Nagato can feel it, the demon god is desperate... Not far from the enchantment, is a large round table with various snacks and refreshments... At this time, most of the people on the battlefield stood beside the round table. A few are even sitting... "interesting!" Looking at the scene, Nagato suddenly had such an idea in his heart, and then looked at Zhu Yue next to him, "Let go first, your two daughters, go and deal with it yourself." "Okay, your husband!" A sweet smile appeared on the face of the Moon King, and he responded. Afterwards, the blonde girl let go of her hand holding Nagato, and walked towards Hei Ji, who was welcoming her with a complex expression, and her two subordinates, Bai Ji, El Quette... "So, next..." Without paying too much attention to Zhuyues mother and daughters interaction, Nagato looked at the barrier and the demon god who seemed to be a perpetual motion machine in the barrier, How to deal with the guy in front of me? "Of course all his value is squeezed out!" The girl in the pure white dress wandered barefoot to Nagato''s side and stretched out one of her index fingers. In an instant, a light burst from between the girl''s index fingers and fell on the ground, forming a unique magic circle. . The next moment, the center of the magic circle turned into a cloud of darkness, and it spread out, dyeing the entire magic circle black... The white and small figure slowly emerged from the dark magic circle. It was a small, white creature, which looked a bit similar to a squirrel, with a long tail and two long ears surrounded by small golden circles, which looked extremely cute. Chobe! Saye once swallowed the evil of this world and cut out the half of his body! When Chubby appeared, everyone else just sighed for its cuteness, without any special reaction, but the demon god trapped in the enchantment was taken aback for a moment, and then he seemed to think of something and issued a more terrifying attack... A clearer roar echoed in the entire space! "Long time no see, Lord Nagato!" Just after Chubby appeared, he glanced at the demon god in the barrier, and then greeted Nagato. Then, the mysterious creature jumped up and fell directly into Saya''s arms. "That''s it!" Seeing Chobes first glance, Nagato understood Sayas thoughts, It is indeed a good idea, otherwise, the evils of this world will not really perish as long as the creatures still exist... "It is so, that''s why I didn''t fight!" "Although it is not defeated by the Demon God, victory and defeat are meaningless!" After knowing that Nagato had understood his plan, Saye smiled and said, "So, I can only ask Brother Nagato. Only you can kill the essence of the demon god and expose that part of the essence..." "give it to me!" Nodded, Nagato strolled towards the barrier, In the process of advancing, Nagato plunged into the void with one hand and drew out the divine sword named Zhanyuan. In an instant, the demon god sensed the endless crisis, and the whole person instantly became violent... .. 1050 Chapter 113 Heavily Injured! Devour! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the entire infinite world, there are so many types of life, it is really impossible to estimate, can only be described as infinite, and in this infinite species, the creatures with immortality ability are as many as cow hair... There are so few in almost every world... But there is no doubt that among many life species, conceptual life is definitely the most difficult type of life to kill! Just like the restraining power of the Moon World, the realm monster in Nagato''s memory, and... The bullhorn demon god trapped in the pure white enchantment in front of you! Absolute evil! As a collection of all the evils of this world on all the parallel planes of the Lunar World, the demon in front of him is the incarnation of malice in the hearts of primates. In a sense, it is equivalent to the residue of Alaya! Such an existence, even if Nagato and others destroy it... As long as the malice in the hearts of the creatures in this world persists, sooner or later, the existence of the demon god named evil will still be born again by some chance coincidence, although at that time, the demon god is still not the current demon god yet to be determined. . But can the malice in the hearts of creatures be eliminated? Regarding this question, the great people can only remain silent! In this way, there is no doubt that killing the opponent directly will have consequences. And Sayas opinions and thoughts are-- "Since it can''t be killed, then should it take its place?!" He whispered in his mouth, the red-haired boy had arrived less than one meter before the enchantment, looking at the demon god who seemed to perceive the crisis, and the fearful feelings, was madly exploding with power into flames of original sin... But no matter how strong the flame is, it still cannot break through Saya''s barrier. In a sense, Saya, who was able to do this step, was indeed so powerful that people were speechless. You know, that is a malicious collection of creatures in the Great Moon World! "Have you sensed your own destiny? What a sad guy!" Seeing the demon gods performance, Nagato said in a low voice, erecting the Slashing Sword in his hand. The next moment, a powerful aura burst out of Nagato. In the sight of all beings that cannot be directly seen, countless The red line of cause and effect burst from Nagato. Part of the causal line directly connects Nagato and the Demon God! Most of the remaining thin lines pierced through the entire icy ground, and instantly came to Guanbuzi City on the other side of the overlapping space. boom!!! Some mysterious fluctuations echoed. At this moment, as the savior and saboteur of Guanbuzi City, Nagato reached a causal connection with the residents of Guanbuzi City. All the emotions of all people emerged, intertwined with cause and effect, and turned into a tide of horror. In an instant, all residents in Guanbuzi City felt a burst of anger! Over the past month, the city of Guanbuzi has been dark... I dont know how many lives are preyed in the dark corners, strange talk is rampant! The citizens who had been shuddering for a month, all the fear in their hearts was ignited into emotional anger. The flame followed the line of cause and effect, traveled through time and space, and gathered on the sword of Nagato... A certain mysterious light radiated from the blade, causing the demon god not far away to roar angrily and back away... That is enough to kill and weaken the demon god''s will!I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com just-- "You and I still have cause and effect, where can you go!" With a light smile, Nagato cut out with a sword-- This sword, the sky is lacking, it is naturally mellow, mixed like a chicken, and suddenly there is a twisted and winding sky mark. With this sword, light and dark are distinct, and between the deep night sky and the twinkling stars, there is an extra invisible boundary. With this sword, there is a seam in the heart. The flame frenzy originally formed by the emotional fire of the citizens of the entire city was suddenly cut through a gap, and the endless emotional fire, like a torrent of bursting dykes, surging out. In the next moment, countless lines of cause and effect break! The broken cause and effect all turned into surging sword intent, intertwined with the endless emotional fire, and turned into a terrifying scarlet sword light, which directly penetrated the pure white enchantment under Saya cloth, instantly turning the dark sea of ??fire within that enchantment Cut it off! boom!!! In an instant, the crimson sword glow blasted on the demon god... A burst of flames filled the flames. In this flame, the Demon God felt that his will was encountering terrible strangulation and burning. It was the flame of human anger and the edge of cutting edge, which was crazily weakening the Demon God. "Ahhhhh!!!" The unprecedented pain caused the Demon God to cry out loudly. In just a short while, the demon gods will was weakened by at least nine levels... Almost died! Under this sword, the Demon God almost returned to the most primitive conceptual state... Its just that the Demon Gods will is extraordinary. Under such circumstances, the Demon God still moved his body, trying to escape, because in the eyes of the Demon God, although Nagatos attack once again severely damaged it, yet-- "The barrier is broken!" The biggest obstacle is gone, as long as you escape even a strand of will... In an instant, the Demon God burst out a powerful black energy, rushing towards the gap of the barrier, but after the black energy appeared, it was completely smashed by the fire of anger and the edge of slashing edge, only a ray of black energy escaped. Day of birth... just-- "No way!" "Master Saya said, I can''t let you escape!" When a strand of will of the demon god just ran out of the enchantment under the load of a ray of black energy, a calm, or indifferent voice sounded around the will of the demon god, and only a mysterious creature was looking at the black energy. then This weird mystery creature swallowed that black air directly! Such an abrupt turn caused the heart of the demon god''s body that was already suffering to accelerate for a while, and almost collapsed directly. The most excessive thing was that the eyes of the enchanted creature who swallowed the black energy suddenly flashed red light. "good to eat!" Saying this, the mysterious creature jumped into the black sea of ??flames through the barrier cut by Nagato. In the next moment, an incomparably terrifying attraction burst out from the mysterious creature. It started to devour the flames of original sin frantically... 1051 Chapter 114 The Second Picture, Complete! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Roar!!! At this moment, the devil was in a hurry! Originally, when the white weird little thing appeared, the Demon God felt a great danger. At that time, his feelings were not real, but now the devil knows... That little thing is actually a collection of evil thoughts! If it is normal, encountering a new collection of evil, the demon god will probably assimilate it and swallow it happily, making himself stronger, just like he didn''t know how many actions he had done... It''s just that now, I am in the worst state in my life, worse than when I was just born, and even my own will was almost broken up, revealing a little essential concept called''creature malice''. Under such circumstances, encounter another companion... Damn it! Actually intends to let my companions seize my concept! For the first time, the demon god understood Nagato and Saya''s thoughts... As the strongest incarnation of malice, the demon god at this time is like a little girl who has no power to bind a chicken, and can''t resist the capture of this companion who was not worth mentioning before it... Under such circumstances, Rao, the demon god who is the incarnation of evil, immediately went crazy! "No!! Damn it!" "Even if you die, I won''t give you a chance!" "Give me...explosive!!!" During the roar, within the body of the Demon God that was constantly being destroyed, the broken will gathered a violent force, and it was about to detonate - The Demon God chose to explode, even if it turned to ashes, he would never let the enemy succeed. Human hearts are like ghosts, and many people dont see others as good... As the master of this man''s heart and ghost, the devil is even more incisive and incisive. In such a crisis and despair, he will directly blew himself up and let the enemy get nothing. It is naturally understandable. However, just before the self-detonation power in the Demon God''s body completely burst... boom!!! At this time, the entire pure white enchantment exudes a certain power that penetrates the human heart, directly suppressing the will of the devil! If it were the original Demon God, he would naturally have no fear of such power. After all, although there was the shape of the horned demon god, in fact, the demon god did not have a carrier. In other words, the horned demon god was just a cover. The true demon god is the gathering of evil air, evil black mud and even those evils. the fire Because of this, Saya would activate the enchantment to completely trap the demon god when he descended. But Rao is Saya, and he can only be trapped. Because Saya can''t lock the opponent. In the entire Lunar World, only Nagato, the master of the law of causality, can deal a real heavy blow to the demon god. After experiencing Nagatos slaying sword that brings together the anger and cause and effect of all living beings, at this time the will is half disabled, and how conspicuous is the demon god who is locked and burned by the fire of anger of all living beings. Naturally, it cannot resist the locking of the enchantment power. The power from the explosion is even more tightly held and cannot be activated... Roar!!! Under such circumstances, the Demon God roared in grief and angrily, struggling... Zilang Literature www.zilang.net just "Why are you struggling?!" The abrupt voice echoed in the ears of the demon god, and I didnt know when, the enigmatic creature had already jumped onto the shoulders of the bullhorn demon god, and the angry fire and sword aura on the demon gods body did not hurt at all. it. "I''m so ignorant, let Master Saya and Lord Nagato take the action personally, you''re done..." Words like a father who hates iron and steel to teach his son instantly increased the Demon Gods anger several times, but based on the Demon Gods current situation, the anger is only consuming his own will, as expected. Not long after, the Demon Gods will. Even weaker... "It looks almost done!" At this moment, I saw Chubby murmur and opened a small mouth in an instant. The next moment, the small mouth of the white creature instantly expanded hundreds of times, changing into a huge mouth very curiously, and the sharp teeth in the mouth flashed with cold light... Click!!! The head of the demon god was bitten instantly... boom!!! At this moment, the flames in the entire enchantment burst out frantically, as if the demon god returned to light. In the unknown roar, the flames even boiled, as if to dye the entire enchantment black... just "It''s now!" Saya, who had been waiting for a long time, activated his own light of the soul and resonated with the entire enchantment. The surface of the almost pitch-black spherical enchantment was filled with red lines. Gradually, those lines were connected to each other and turned into a devilish door. . Hum!!! At the next moment, the door door on the surface of the spherical enchantment was activated... In the abrupt buzzing sound, the entire spherical barrier shrank a little bit, and as time passed, the shrinking speed became faster and faster. In a blink of an eye, it shrank from a barrier of hundreds of meters to almost one meter. about. At this moment, behind Saya, a scroll of a person''s height appeared out of thin air. That is Saya''s true spiritual Tao map! Huh! I saw the Dao Tu scroll opened automatically, revealing Sayas first Dao, a sacred tree guarded by Tyrannosaurus Sword and Garuru Cannon, but after opening Dao Tu, the scroll did not stop. Stretching, soon, an empty picture is revealed... Whoosh!!! The moment the blank road map appeared, the sound of breaking through the sky suddenly appeared. I saw the spherical enchantment directly pierced through the air, like rain dripping into the water, and with a bang, it merged into the Tao map. The next moment, a demon-like portal appeared out of thin air on the blank Tao map. On the closed door, the cute Chubby pattern slowly emerged... "Sure enough..." Feeling a certain new force rolling in his body, Saya''s face showed a happy smile, and then he looked at Nagato, "Successfully completed, my second picture!" "Really? That''s fine!" After taking a sword, the red-haired boy who had been on the sidelines also smiled, "However, practice is the only criterion for testing the truth. It happens that Fuyuki is in the most intense time, how about playing?" "Okay!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya smiled confidently and reservedly, his eyes eager to try... 1052 Chapter 115 The second more anxious battlefield! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes back fifteen minutes... In the distant place where the Holy Grail was born, in the overlapping space named Fuyuki City, on the icy ground of the Fuyuki battlefield, an epic war that was beyond the imagination of the entire era was being staged at this time. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." The continuous roar echoed on this lonely cold earth, making people deafening. This is the roar of artillery fire from modern technology! On the icy plain a few kilometers away from the city of Fuyuki, the construction fortifications sprang up frantically, and muzzles protruded from the fortifications, constantly venting their anger, as if they would not stop everything. Behind the construction work, a large number of tanks are lined up there. On top of the tanks, there are standing heroic soldiers in neat uniforms, carrying firearms in their hands and carrying the''Iron Fist'' rockets behind them, and they are waiting. As if waiting for orders at any time, rushing to the battlefield. With such exaggerated preparations, the fortifications are still filled with tension and solemnity! This is because "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The roar of a distant place came from a long time ago. In the next moment, seven or eight pitch-black energy balls with a diameter of more than fifty meters drew a perfect parabola in the sky, bombarding the entire plain... "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." In an instant, the roar continued, smoke and dust filled the entire plain, and the ground even appeared cracks in it, causing an unstoppable chaos in the construction. The next moment, the huge red nine-tailed fox broke through the smoke and rushed directly into it. The soldiers positions... "A blow to the old man!" The huge red nine tails uttered a word, and the nine tails behind them raged across the long building fortifications. The unopened tank team immediately suffered unprecedented destruction... However, it is not waiting for the remaining soldiers to organize a counterattack, and the diffuse smoke breaks again... Monsters comparable to huge nine-tailed monsters appeared one after another, raging across the plain! A huge octopus monster with eight tails, a land whale monster more than 400 meters long, a huge weird bird composed entirely of animals, a civet cat manipulating sand, a red giant ape stepping on magma... Suddenly, on the battlefield of the entire plain, all demons are dancing... ... ... "No matter how many times I watch it, I have to admire it!" "Those epic monsters are really an unimaginable weapon of war!" Standing on a depleted mountain in the far side of the plain, a short valiant young man in military uniform was holding a telescope and looking at a scene on the plain with emotion, then he looked at the city of Winterwood... There, the pure white barrier still stands. However, in the entire land outside the enchantment of Fuyuki City, no place is undamaged. The mountains collapse, cracks are everywhere... This scene alone can make people perceive what kind of amazing war has taken place here. It''s just washing the floor! At this moment-- "His Royal Highness Hitler!" Read the book www.yshuobaxs.com Behind the short heroic spirit, an assassin wearing a skull mask appeared out of thin air, half-kneeling on the ground, "General Napoleon from the base camp has sent an order, hoping that the Nazi army of your Highness can attack again!" "Coming again?!" Hearing the words of the assassin, the young man named Hitler frowned. In an instant, a burst of strong to the extreme suffocated from him, making the assassin suddenly chill. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would have been impossible to imagine that this normally ordinary youth would bear such a terrible resentment... It is not so much a heroic spirit as a resentful spirit! "Ok?" After realizing the changes in his body, the young man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the evil spirit slowly dissipated. At this time, the assassin, who was also a hero, couldn''t help but exhale a long breath, with cold sweat from behind... "really sorry" "I accidentally killed too many people during my lifetime, and I felt a bit more grieving..." Talking lightly about the terrifying thing, Hitler asked the assassin next to him, "Since Napoleon has another order, is there an accident in the infiltration plan!" "Do not!" "Six batches of assassins have already sneaked in successfully!" "It''s just that General Hannibal and General Napoleon felt that while carrying out the assassination, the frontal attack must be strengthened. After the frontal attack of His Royal Highness drags down the monsters, the remaining adults will lead their troops and attack the city directly." The inside should be combined with the outside, will it bloom on three sides? After thinking about it slightly, Hitler had to admit that it was indeed a good idea, and he nodded immediately. The next moment, on the ground behind Hitler, the dark magic power continued to extend, and the heroic soldiers in the Third Reich military uniforms appeared one after another, their neat long-tube shoes stood in unison, and took a breath "I have seen the head of state!" The loyalty and fanatical beliefs of the Nazi soldiers are undoubtedly revealed in this unanimous call. As long as Hitler exists, this army is the invincible Nazi army, the army that drags the entire world into the infinite abyss, and makes the world admire and horrify it... "Soldiers, follow behind me, let''s go to... war!" "Yes! The head of state!!!" ... ... At the same time, in the lonely city of Fuyuki. The lurking enemy was finally caught by Kikyos enchantment... Following an order from a girl in the city center of Fuyuki, many magic rituals were launched. On the streets of Fuyuki City, magic arrays with magical powers were constantly operating, bursting out magic bullets... Turned into an endless barrage, trying to kill the enemy who was lurking in the gap between the wars! "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." Countless barrages were bombarded on the streets ground and surrounding buildings. However, this did not cause much damage to the lurking assassination spirits. Under the slightly gloomy light, black shadows were under the barrage, slowly and slowly. Go forward firmly. Their goal is only one, and that is the building in the middle of the city! Capture the little holy grail named Ilia!.. 1053 Chapter 116 The third battle in the city! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sure enough, can''t it?" Located on the top floor of the highest building in the center of the Fuyuki Battlefield, the black-haired lady with two pony tails is sitting on the sofa in the lobby, watching the scene in the virtual video in front of her in the scene of the barrage of the street... Although he had expected it, Rin felt a little uncomfortable seeing the guys lurking in without any injuries at all. But no matter how bad it is, there is no way. In the mysterious world, the magic bullet with low mystery has no effect at all when facing the heroic spirit with high mystery. This is one of the iron rules in the mysterious world! "Fortunately, I have arranged so many at the beginning, so a little unwilling?" Whispered in a low voice, Rin''s gaze swept over the other two separate virtual images, one of which was the tail beast summoned by Kushinai and Xia Lei''s manifest demon, and they were confronting a modern weapon tank. And the other one is an army of thousands of heroic spirits, taking advantage of the tail beasts and demons being dragged down, attacking the great barrier of the city. If it werent for Jiu Xinnais bow, leading Xia Lei and his undead army to fight... I''m afraid Rin can''t sit still long ago! just-- "Can''t be in a daze!" "Leave it to Sister Jiu Xinnai and the others for a while..." "The words inside..." While talking, Rins hand was placed on her ear, where there was a simple communication device, the index finger held it down, and the girl spoke, "Everyone, please pay attention, Illya, open the maze area we have carefully developed. , And sister Qishi, please kill all the people in the maze!" "I won''t let you stand out alone, petty!" Illiya''s voice is still full of vitality, but these words made a tic-tac-toe on Rin''s head! "cold" At this moment, a smiling voice immediately returned to her ears, and it was Qishi''s voice, "Rin, you have become more bold, I believe Nagato-kun will be happy if he knows about it." "Long-winded!" With a blushing face, Rin turned off the phone and ended the conversation, and then hesitatingly said to himself, "Father, Father, will you really be happy about this...?" ... ... "It''s so cute!" In a room in the central building, Qimi chuckled lightly, then looked at Ilya who was outputting magic power and manipulating a special magic circle, and said, "I''m leaving, Illya!" "Come on, sister Qishi!" Ilia said without looking back, the work on her hands kept... Under her manipulation, the magic power radiated was almost gone. "Haha, really energetic!" Seeing such Ilya, a smile appeared on Qishi''s face, and he walked out of the room. Just after closing the door, Qishi turned to his side and said, "Then, I''m pleased for the safety of Ilya." "No need to be polite, this is the concubine''s task!" A faint voice echoed in the air, that was before leaving Fuyuki, in order to liberate Qishi''s combat power in this battle, Nagato arranged insurance by Iliya''s side. "Then I can rest assured!" Everyone reads the novel www.rrk3dxs.com Hearing the assurance of the hidden person, a dangerous light appeared in Qishi''s eyes. The wicked girl is liberating herself... Qishi is full of expectations for the upcoming hunt. With such expectations, Yan Qishi turned into a plume of blue smoke and disappeared in place... boom!!! At this moment, a strange wave burst out from Yiliya''s room. That is the fluctuation of the fully activated magic circle! This fluctuation spread throughout the city of Fuyuki in an instant, and for a while, it aroused the magic circles of the branches arranged in the most secret corners by the sisters Rin and Ilia, and the resonance beyond imagination was achieved instantly... In the next moment, with the central building as the center, the entire Fuyuki city was suddenly covered with smoke! "not good!" In an unmanned clothing store in the urban area of ??Fuyuki City, people in black robes, one big and one small, immediately put down the pretty clothes in their hands and became alert. In the clearing not far from the two black-robed men, the combination of the monk and the samurai also stopped. The tired man in the hotel in Fuyuki City stopped drinking... "Stop!" And the shadows who had entered Rin''s sight, rushing towards the central building against the barrage also stopped in an instant. At the same time, the incoming barrage also stopped. But this does not make these dark ambushers happy... because-- "If you guessed correctly!" "We have fallen into a huge maze!" One of the two black shadows as the leader showed his figure. It was an assassin wearing a skull mask. Needless to say, he was definitely the assassin leader from Assassin. At this time, the other leader The figure was also revealed. This is a typical island ninja, with a black face mask and only a pair of sharp eyes. "indeed!" Hearing the words of Chief Assassin, the ninja agreed, "Although I can still vaguely see where the target is, my intuition tells me that the special mist in front of me has distorted our five senses." As the two talked, the remaining assassins half kneeled behind them respectfully. The two teams are almost identical to their leaders, assassins and ninjas. "so what should I do now?" Looking at the fog in front of him, Assassin''s assassin said in anguish, "It''s careless, I had known that waiting for others, our magic power is not enough to offset the fog''s distortion of the five senses..." "Ha ha!" "You don''t have to do anything, and you can''t do it..." "Because you will all die directly here!" At this moment, a plume of smoke appeared... Qi Min, dressed in a dark kimono, slowly appeared in front of the two teams. One hand of the girl protruded from the kimono, and five sharp claws extended from the girl''s fingers, shining with cold light... In an instant, the whole street was murderous...... .. 1054 Chapter 117 The Final Virtual Sword [Part One] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle ended less than a few minutes after it started... A long-haired girl in a kimono wandered along the cracked and blood-spattered street. By her side, one figure fell to the ground. They were either assassins wearing skull masks or ninjas in black. In front of the girl, is the last enemy, the leader of the ninja team! "How, how is it possible!" The leader of the ninja looked at the girl slowly coming in front of him, his eyes were full of horror and disbelief! In just two or three minutes, he saw with his own eyes how the girl in front of him with a smile, easily wiped out the assassins or ninjas in their gestures, just like crushing an ant, so powerful. Trembling. You know, they are not ordinary humans, but the finished products of the third method, the legendary heroes! In essence, it has far surpassed the human spirit! As a heroic spirit, he naturally possesses power that surpasses most human beings. The existence of magic power makes many magics ineffective against heroic spirits. Under such circumstances, even the weakest heroic spirit is superhuman in the eyes of mortals... Of course, at this point, an accidental guy in the Third Holy Grail War must be excluded... However, here, the heroic spirit turned out to be an ant... This makes the ninja leader really unacceptable! "Why is it impossible?" Hearing the words of the leader of the ninja, Qishi was walking along while stretching the fingers of his right hand. The sharp blades extending from the fingertips were intertwined, making a sonorous sound. This sound suddenly made the whole scene even more strange. "correct!" At this moment, the girl suddenly showed a touch of surprise, and bowed slightly towards the ninja leader, "I almost forgot, I should ask, Mr. Ninja, what is your name? My name is Yan Qishi, my lord. The strongest blade under him!" "Fat, Hattori Hanzo..." The ninja leader was immediately taken aback by Qi Min''s words, but he still reported his name. Thanks to this, the ninja mentality finally calmed down... Hattori Hanzo, the ninja god of the island country. Of course, this guy, like the leader of Assassin, is only the name of the leader of the organization, not just referring to a person, but it is undeniable that all Hattori Hanzo is extremely good in terms of ninja achievements. And Hattori Hanzo in front of you is the most famous second-generation Hattori Hanzo, known as Oni Hanzo! "Oh, the god of ninja?" Even in the original plane, Qishi had heard this name before. The girl''s face showed a little surprise just right, and then stretched out the sharp claw of her right hand and said: "It just so happens that my claws were learned from a ninja hand, and the claws of Ninja are all together!" "The god of ninja, die at the hands of Ninfa, isn''t it good?" "No, it should be said to be disgusting!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl''s figure turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Hattori Hanzo, while the calm ninja had been paying attention to the girl. The next moment the other party moved, Hanzo moved at the same time...TXTwww .txtshuwu.com "kill!!!" Facing the desperate situation, Oni Hanzo chose to fight head-on, unwilling to humiliate his dignity as a hero, brandishing the nameless Taisa in his hand, and the ninja also turned into a shadow to rush forward... Keng!!! The next moment, under the abrupt collision, the two changed positions. Afterwards, Qishi stood up slightly, exhaled habitually, and said, "Unexpectedly, Mr. Hanzo would have the courage to fight in the end, and indeed he has no reputation for insulting ninjas." "...Yes, is it?" After the girl had finished speaking, Gui Hanzang sighed. The next moment, with a hiss, Gui Hanzang showed five long wounds all over his body, splashing blood, and falling down... Turning her head slightly, the girl glanced at Hattori Hanzo and other dead ninjas and assassins for the last time. Many corpses have gradually turned into magical particles and dissipated... It will not be long before the dead bodies and blood here will disappear, right? Qi Shi thought so in his heart, and then looked in front of him, about a hundred meters away, under the cover of the mist, two figures were slowly coming, and they soon revealed their appearance. . Walking in the front is a beautiful man in gorgeous clothes with a quiet temperament. His whole body is filled with a kind of sharp sword intent, with a long single ponytail, and a long long sword is worn around his waist, and behind the man , Is a monk. Compared with the previous man, the appearance of the monk is really unsightly. The skin of his whole body is actually iron-like color, and the taste of the clothes is also unflattering. The most distinctive feature is nothing more than the monk. The sturdy muscles revealed, and the seven weapons behind him. "I thought it was those young people who were watching!" Seeing the appearance of the two, especially the man walking in front, Qishi finally showed a serious color on his face, and slowly said, "Unexpectedly, I would meet a swordsman here! How can a swordsman not have a good fight when he meets a swordsman!" "This young lady is also a swordsman?" Hearing Qishi''s words, the man in Chinese clothes headed by the head spoke with some doubts... While speaking, his gaze swept towards the sharp claws in Qishi''s hand more than once, a little unclear. "natural!" Seeing the other persons gaze, Qishi naturally understood what the other person meant. The next moment, the five sharp claws on the girls hands fell off, her hands drooping, and Qishi politely said, "Introduce yourself, the only virtual knife in this world. , Yan Qishi, please ask here!" "Virtual knife flow?" At this moment, the monk standing behind the man in Chinese clothes couldn''t help but let out a puzzled voice. "Virtual Sword Stream, the only swordsman genre that doesn''t use swords!" With a smile, Qishi naturally explained that both of them were in a daze. They were no swordsmen without a sword. However, it was not waiting for them to say anything. The sword intent bursting out of Qishi''s body instantly explained everything. ! "So funny!" The next moment, the man in Chinese clothes put his hand on his waist and made a fighting posture "Iwaryu, Sasaki Kojiro, please ask here!" .. 1055 Chapter 118 The Final Virtual KnifeMiddleFirst more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Keng!!! Sasaki Kojiro drew his sword out of its sheath, and the three-shaku long sword cut through the air in an instant, flashing a terrifying cold light. At the same time, the purple-haired swordsman of Huafu put on the starting style of the rock flow that he created during his lifetime, and the qi in his body gradually bordered the world, as if it turned into nothingness, which shocked people. just "You can start at any time, but your Excellency..." Kojiro, who was ready to fight, frowned as he looked at the girl who seemed unprepared before him. As Kojiro said, Nanami did not put on any posture at all! She dropped her arms weakly, and her feet were only divided into shoulder widths. The girl just stood there, as if she was standing inadvertently, and even the previously diffused sword intent completely disappeared. "Please don''t mind, Mr. Kojiro!" Hearing Kojiro''s words, Yu Nanami was taken aback for a moment, and then spoke very proficiently, "I am also ready, I have never placed anything like a posture." Unstructured. In all martial arts, this posture is the final form as well as the completed form-the natural form. This is what Qishi shows. "Dont Mr. Kojiro think that the so-called posture is simply unnecessary? Any action, as long as you have a posture, you can guess the following moves. The rare and subtle tricks will also become easy to be insight..." "If you insist on stance, my words are like a virtual knife flow zero, fig!" The girl who stood indifferently spoke out the words that surprised the heroic sword hero, as well as the monks behind the sword hero, especially the rare sword hero Sasaki Kojiro, who took a deep breath. "Got it!" When he breathed out the turbid air in his body, Kojiro''s eyes instantly sharpened. At this moment, the very famous swordsman in the legend of the island country truly recognized the girl''s identity as a swordsman. In terms of thinking, the girl even surpassed herself, at least she was still stuck in her posture. But this is worth fighting, isn''t it?!! With such a mood, Kojiro moved, and the heroic sword tyrant turned into a blue afterimage, instantly crossing a distance of more than ten meters, and appeared directly in front of Qimi, with a three-foot long knife in his hand cutting through the air. Cross cut! At the same time, Qiji, who was standing calmly, moved... I saw the girl lean back in an instant, and the sharp face of the sword slashed over the girl for the first time. The next moment, the girl flicked with her fingers, and the sharp sword aura burst out from her fingers instantly, bombarding the blade face of the long sword. on. boom!!! The sudden bombardment caused Kojiro''s sword to bounce upward, and a hole appeared in Jian Hao''s body instantly. At this moment, Qishi seized the loophole in an instant. With extremely strong flexibility, the Linglong girl transformed from a backward posture to a standing posture, and then transformed into an impact posture. The whole person bullied herself and turned into a sharp blade. , Rushed directly into Kojiro''s arms. "not good!" At this moment, Kojiro was shocked. Although it looks like a beautiful woman throwing in her arms, Kojiro understands that with this throw in her arms, he might die in the first place. However, Kojiro deserves to be Kojiro. Holding a long knife, he faced many people who attacked him like Qishi before he was alive, and he quickly reacted. At this moment, Jian Hao stomped his feet suddenly, and the whole person also flew out.Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com Qishi is advancing, Kojiro is flying backwards! There is still a distance between the two... At the same time, Kojiro''s other hand stretched out and held the hilt of the sword! Huh!!! Although Kojiro''s long sword was blasted into the air before, under the combined force of his two hands, the long sword that bounced up instantly reversed its direction and slashed at the girl with no mercy. Keng!!! At this moment, Qishi sighed slightly in his heart, seeing that he could not cause harm to the other party. A hand-knife that contained a sword blast hit the long knife that was cut from the side. Under the clanging sound, the girl drifted away from Kojiro as if there was nothing. Beheaded. call!!! The next moment, before the long sword hit the ground, Jian Hao stopped the slaying blade. After a brief confrontation, Djiro understood that, when facing Yu Qimin, venting the power of the long sword on the ground was purely seeking death. Therefore, he stopped the sword and did not give the enemy a chance. The confrontation between the two was very short, it happened within a second or two, but the various dangerous tit-for-tat in it, even the other heroic spirit watching the battle, was equally shocking. "Your Excellency Qishi, I am really horrified!" Kojiro, who was holding a long knife, had to admire the girl in front of him. Although it was only a while, as a famous genius swordsman in the history of the island country, Kojiro has understood what the so-called virtual sword flow is, and it is completely a kind of Zuo Dao school that tempers himself into a sword. But I have to say that this genre is really amazing, and its founder is definitely an amazing character! However, what made Kojiro a little puzzled was that Qijin was not surprised or slow in his swordsmanship from the beginning. You know, Kojiro has an inherent skill as a hero: Zonghe''s experience- Even if the same moves are repeated for the same opponent how many times, the accuracy of hits will not decrease. That is to say, it has the ability to "become invisible to the enemy". but "It''s completely seen through!" Although the other party did not say it directly, but Kojiro understood this fact! In this way, the protracted battle has lost its meaning. After understanding this truth, Kojiro made a decision instantly! "I have to say, Qishi''s strength is really embarrassing..." "The next move is to use my own profound meaning!" "Please be careful!" Saying this, Kojiro put on a posture, and the whole person looked more sharp and quiet... This made Qishi couldn''t help sighing. Very suitable for Qishi sigh. Afterwards, the girl showed a slightly malicious smile, and a powerful sword intent appeared on her body, "Oh, this way, then, I look forward to..." .. 1056 Chapter 119 The Final Virtual Sword [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Fuyuki City, smog... On the broken streets, the ether particles transformed from the assassin''s corpses were scattered like fluorescent dots. The two superb swordsmen faced each other and stopped speaking to each other, but the sharpness of a certain sword reverberated around them. That is the sword intent that intertwined and collided between two superb swordsmen! The heroic monks outside the battlefield couldn''t help but shudder. Although it was Sasaki Kojiro''s companion, he didn''t mean to intervene at all, because this was Sasaki Kojiro''s battle, so proud as Kojiro, how could he agree to his intervention. If he intervenes forcibly, the horror Kojiro''s sword will be aimed at himself immediately. So the only thing he can do is watch carefully... In fact, he was doing just that, his eyes focused on this rare battle, and the strong instinct told the monk that the battle before him was about to win in an instant. "Your Excellency... Have you ever killed the swallow?" At the ultimate moment of the sword intent clash, Sasaki Kojiro spoke. As soon as the words fell, Kojiro moved. At the speed that he could withstand the limit, the swordsman in costume rushed to Yan Qishi, and the long sword in his hand was instantly swung... "Secret Jianyan...come back!" In an instant, a tortuous phenomenon occurred in the space, and three sword lights appeared at the same time, woven into an inevitable encirclement net, besieging the Qishi. This is Sasaki Kojiro''s only treasure! A man who didn''t know any magic before his death, but was simply obsessed with swinging a sword, broke through the boundary with the purest sword skills after his death, and reached the magical realm. As long as he used it, it was a secret skill of lore-- Yan return! Seven realities are already inevitable. ... One, two, three! Front left, front right, and directly behind... the three sword lights that appeared at the same time, swift and concise, formed an inevitable net of heaven and earth. Any prey that fell into the net could not escape the fate of being cut. Even Qishi is no exception. An attack that is impossible to dodge in any case, I am afraid that it will take some extra magic to avoid the damage of this trick, right? or With his extraordinary physique, let him take a knife? Such a thought flashed past, and Qishi immediately gave it up. As a result, it would be better to use some strange techniques to get out of trouble! However, in terms of pure swordsmanship or virtual sword flow... Qishi really couldn''t resist this move! but Is there really no way to respond to the opponent''s superb skills through the sword? Have!!! At this moment, this kind of voice reverberated in the seven real heart... Seeing Jigus eyes flashed a specious light in an instant, time extended infinitely in Qishis perception, and in a trance, Qishi recalled that I had seen this move called Yan Fan, a few years ago. , When killing Shikizaki Kiki... It''s just that the Yan return at that time was just three consecutive beheads in a very fast manner.Mengsheng Novel www.mengshengxs.com At that time, Yan Fan''s blade trajectory and speed were only a little bit behind the hero named Kojiro in front of him, but this little bit became the difference between heaven and earth, as if they were separated by a dimension! The comparison between the two Yan Fans before and after, instantly opened a door for Qishi! "It turns out that it can be like this!" "Simple martial arts, tempered to the extreme, can also cause miracles!" "This is the most suitable path for me!" No one knows, at this moment, what excitement echoed in Qi Shi''s heart! In fact, although Qijin looks very strong, it is actually very strong... But apart from a few people, no one knew that Qishi had reached the bottleneck. Since stepping into the heavens and worlds, countless knowledge has made Jianjigu, who was originally equivalent to the ability to prolong life, play a terrifying role. In just a few years, the strength of Qishi has reached the upper level of the entire Bai Yujing. Few enemies. However, at this time, Qi Shi found that he couldn''t find a way forward... Excessive genius made the Seven Real Martial Arts, Magic, Ninjutsu, etc., perfect in all aspects, but this excessive perfection limits her advancement. To a certain extent, she learns more and helps her strength increase. But learning is too messy, but it is not conducive to the increase of overall strength. At this time, Qishi is required to choose his own path, or to choose specialization... In Baiyujing, Nagato once gave Qijin many choices, either to choose a versatile god of infidelity to kill, or to advance on the road of the flesh by virtue of resonance with Nagato, or to specialize in spells. ... However, after considering it for a long time, Qishi still did not make a choice! However, at this moment, Qishi felt that she had found the path she most wanted and desired... "Sure enough, I am a virtual knife stream after all..." In a daze, the girl named Ying Qishi has undergone tremendous changes in an instant. In an instant, the girl has practiced the virtual sword flow for a whole life. At this moment, it seems that a huge transformation has taken place. From an inexhaustible foreign skill to another level. "Virtual Blade Flow..." "Finally, the profound meaning---spattered!" Just before the sharp and slender blade was about to slay his body, Qishi''s eyes flashed, and the whole person was in a daze, and the right hand Huadao directly slashed on the face of the knife that struck from the front. At the same time, the illusory maidens were divided into seven instantly, and two of the maidens smashed out either with a knife or a knife... The three phantoms ended Yan Fan! At the next moment, the remaining four phantoms shot out in an instant, and approached the opponent''s body in the horrified eyes of Kojiro. The four big virtual swords stream of the mirror flower water moon, the Huaniao Fengyue, the Hundred Flowers Dazzling and the Flying Flower and Fallen Leaves simultaneously burst on Kojiro... boom!!! In the end, the Huafu Jianhao flew out and hit the ground hard... At this time, the phantoms of the seven realities and the seven realities merge into one in an instant. The girl in the kimono still stood indifferently. As if nothing happened... The battlefield is unpredictable, from Kojiros offensive, to Qishis epiphany, and finally to the girls counterattack with a brand new force. The whole process takes almost a second, and the time is so short that even the off-court monks who are paying attention to the battle are stunned. Living Kojiro, defeat!.. 1057 Chapter 120 The situation and the third battle again! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Awesome!" At the top of Fuyuki City, Rin, who controls the whole situation, saw Nanami''s split into seven and defeated the guy named Sasaki Kojiro, and couldn''t help but admire and applaud Nanami. As a magician, Rin knows best what Nanami and Sasaki Kojiro did just now... That is the second method, the realm of parallel plane interference! "It''s hard to imagine that pure martial arts skills can reach this level..." Looking at Yun Qishi on the virtual screen, Rin suddenly felt a little silly, maybe just like Jiu Xinnai''s sister said, never be more genius with an existence like Yun Qishi, it is definitely a devastation to herself. "Although Qishi sister is making good progress here, but..." Putting down some of the distracting thoughts in my heart, his dignified gaze turned to the battle outside the city, where is the real fierce place on the battlefield of Winterwood at this time... Outside Fuyuki, it is divided into two battlefields. One of the battlefields is the huge army of modern heroic spirits in which the tail beasts and warcrafts unite against the Nazi Empire. On this battlefield, various tail beasts are intertwined with artillery fire, and tanks and warcrafts collide, just like the confrontation between the age of myth and modernity. The products of the two eras seem to be comparable, and the conflict is extremely intense! Although this battlefield was very exciting, Rin''s gaze did not stop, because compared to this deadlocked battlefield, another battlefield was much more dangerous. It was a battle between the heroic army from different eras and Xia Lei''s undead army. Although there is Jiu Xinnai, the powerful godslayer who killed Houyi. But the undead army has begun to retreat steadily. After all, the undead are inherently weaker than the heroic spirits. The most important thing is that neither Xia Lei nor Jiu Xinnai is a military master. In the face of existences like Napoleon and Hannibal, before there is no absolute combat power, it is really powerless! "Can''t go on like this!" Above the tall building, a hint of decision flashed in the girl''s eyes, and she immediately called out, "Come here, Qing Lancelot!" "cold!" As the girl''s voice just fell, the silver military god emerged from the corner. "Go!" Pointing to the battlefield in the virtual image, Rin issued an order to his guardian, "I am safe here, and you need you on the battlefield, go, charge on the battlefield, war god!" "Yes!!!" ... ... The swordsman''s battle is over... At this time, the street battlefield was silent, and the monks watching the battle were already in a state of shock, unable to speak at all, and Sasaki Kojiro was greatly injured and fell to the ground. The core of the heroic spirit has been shattered... "call" Standing leisurely on the spot, Nanami exhaled a long suffocating breath from his body. The whole person seemed to glow with indescribable charm, and bowed slightly to the fallen Sasaki Kojiro: "Mr. Kojiro, thank you very much!" 20 Novel Network www.20xs.org "If it weren''t for you, Qishi hadn''t found his way forward so quickly!" The girls sincere thanks broke the silence on the street. At this moment, the monk who was watching the battle immediately woke up after hearing the sound, and hurried to Kojiros side, and helped the heroic sword lords who had been hit hard... "Kojiro, it seems that you are no longer good enough, but really, you were defeated by a little human girl." "It seems to be true, Mr. Benkei Musashibo..." Relying on the monk''s heroic spirit to stand up, Jian Hao was not annoyed by the joking of his companions. Instead, he said, "It''s not just me, I''m afraid Musashibo Benkei, you are also not an opponent of Qishi." "Uh, I can''t refute..." Hearing the words of the disappearing guy around him, the monk, or Musashibo Benkei, one of the representative figures of the island country Bushido, wanted to refute, but as a witness to the first battle... After looking at Qimi, Musashibo Benkei was helpless. Neither he nor Sasaki Kojiro are ordinary heroes. They were well-known existences during his lifetime, and the sublimation after death is even more remarkable. Therefore, although it was only a moment, they did see... Yan Qishi''s horrifying...transformation! Especially Sasaki Kojiro! As the leader and inducer of the transformation of the seven reals, he received a blow from the transformation of the seven reals. He knew more about the existence of the seven reals. If it is said that Sasaki Kojiro was obsessed with swinging the sword during his lifetime, and let his swing If the sword technique reaches the realm of magic... As a person who spread the virtual sword, Yan Qishi turned himself into a virtual sword and reached the realm of magic! It sounds incredible, but in fact, that''s it. I have to say that the genius of Yan Qishi is so overbearing and unreasonable! This situation, for Sasaki Kojiro, is really a big blow... That is to say, Sasaki Kojiro is a swordsman who has a swordsman. Fortunately, if it is another warrior, I am afraid that he would have begun to deny his life long ago, but it is Kojiro, who is equally depressed... "Ahem!" At this time, Kojiro coughed softly, and a mouthful of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. The next moment, the heroic swordsman''s whole body slowly dissipated from under his feet. In the process, he looked at Yan Qishi, but there was no more. Say what. Looking at Kojiro''s eyes, Nanami saw the complexity, depression, expectation, and... A delight that comes after fighting with the strong! quickly In speechlessness, Nanami watched Kojiro, his benefactor, disappear... On the quiet street, only Yu Qimi in a dark kimono, and Musashibo Benkei in a weird costume are left. "Well, Mr. Kojiro has returned, so..." At this time, an evil smile appeared on Qishi''s face again, which was very suitable for her. He turned to look at Musashibo Benkei, "It seems that I heard Mr. Kojiro say just now, is Mr. Musashibo Benkei? Gen Yoshitsune Mr. Samurai, please advise!" "..." Looking at the malicious smile of the girl in front of him, Musashibo Benkei slightly bitterly cold At this moment, for some reason, Musashibo Benkei suddenly felt that if there was no way to surrender, it would be better to surrender... .. 1058 Chapter 121 Jing Kes Lore [Part 1] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Incredible! Lurking in the dark corner, Jing Ke''s face was amazed. In the vision of this famous assassin from the Celestial and Warring States Period, the battle not far away is simply incredible. The woman named Qishi Yan is really too powerful... A few minutes ago, relying on instinct, Jing Ke came here. Then he witnessed a battle between swordsmen, which ended in the unscathed victory of the woman named Yan Qishi not far away, and now, he witnessed it again, another hero, in that woman The scene of continuous decline in front of me. Although the two heroes are just barbarians... But even Jing Ke could not admit that the other party was indeed qualified to be a hero. Not to mention the extreme martial arts of the former swordsman who has disappeared, it is not a magical skill that Jing Ke can compare, or the heroic monk who is fighting at this time. The ability to summon hundreds of monks to fight together is unbelievable. Not admiring... It''s just that all of this is so powerless in front of that woman! Under the siege of hundreds of monks, the woman was not only at ease, but every few seconds, a monk lost her life. That woman was not fighting at all, but harvesting weeds... "Should I say, is it worthy of being Alaya-sama''s enemy?!" "It really makes people look at it, and it loses confidence!" Lurking in the dark, a bitter smile appeared on Jing Kes face. There was a moment of silence, a cold light flashed in Jing Kes muddy eyes, and his whole body began to turn into an afterimage, slowly lurking towards the battlefield. ... Like a ghost, all the fierce murderous intent is hidden in the body without revealing the slightest... "The wind is cold and the water is cold, and the strong men will never return." Moving in every hidden corner, Jing Ke''s heart reverberated with such a song. It was the farewell song that he heard thousands of years ago before he assassinated Qin. At this moment, the most famous assassin in the history of the Heavenly and Warring States ...It seems to have returned to the time when Qin was assassinated. Although the target of this assassination was not Qin Shihuang... But a little girl. However, in Jing Ke''s eyes, this little girl was more difficult and terrifying than Qin Shihuang. At least Qin Shihuang''s frontal melee combat was really not good, that is, he was out of luck and found a pig teammate. He was obviously a murderous monster. He was afraid before Assassinating Qin and didn''t dare to move. This led to Jing Ke''s failure. . The target of assassination now is a ghost warrior who has never appeared in the history of the celestial dynasty! The existence of Valkyrie! but This is not an excuse for failure... Such words echoed in Jing Ke''s heart. The heroic assassin, who was somewhat decadent because of the failed assassination in his lifetime, was cheered up, but his attention became more concentrated, and Mrs. Xu''s dagger in his hand flashed with a frightening cold light. ... ... Bang bang bang!!! On the battlefield of the street, the collision sounded one after another. The battle between Yun Qishi and Musashibo Benkei has completely heated up... The battle was as expected before the start, even if he had already used his strongest treasure-five hundred Arhats Buduo fell across the sea, summoned a large team of parade saints, hundreds of missionary monks came out to fight, Musashiboben Qing still felt headaches.110 Literature www.110wx.com Hundreds of parade saints spread across the entire street battlefield, and the faint Buddhist sound echoed in the air... That is the voice of the Buddha who persuades people to convert! But in Qishi''s ears, it turned a deaf ear, the virtual sword girl turned into an indestructible humanoid magic sword, piercing and searching among the monks, endless sword energy burst out of the girl, and continuously beheading these monks. As the saying goes, the Buddha also has the means to reduce demons! Preachers will always encounter all kinds of problems. There are definitely a lot of things about force. Therefore, the parade saints summoned by Musashibo Benkei are all powerful people. They will naturally not be willing to face the attacks of the seven realities. Beheaded... just Totally... useless! No matter what methods these parade saints use, they are all vain under the eyes of those who know everything. The strongest parade saints can only do three tricks in the hands of Qishi, so they kill on the spot... massacre! This so-called battle is completely slaughter! Just standing behind and watching for three minutes, Musashibo Benkei couldn''t stand the massacre! "Damn it!" At this moment, Musashibo Benkei made a move, with a seal in his hand, and a powerful magical power burst out from his body, and his mouth was even more violent, "Pro! Soldier! Fighting! All! All! Formation! Column! In front! ...The resentful spirit surrendered!!" As soon as the nine-character mantra came out, in an instant, a certain invisible binding force burst out and swept towards the seven realities... "Humph!" At this moment, Qi Shi snorted softly during the transfer. However, just in an instant, the girl broke the bondage force released by Musashibo Benkei. After all, the bondage force was originally aimed at magic, and it was a bit reluctant to deal with living beings, especially with the seven realities that have been seen... It''s not worth mentioning! just Although it was only a moment, the rhythm of the girl''s battle was chaotic. The next moment, a dozen parade saints around immediately surrounded them, and the combination of wooden sticks hit them straight down... boom!!! In an instant, Qiji used the infinity technique-supernatural power, disappeared in the encirclement of the parade saint, and instantly appeared in front of Musashibo Benkei. The girl''s hands were filled with strong sword energy... "Ben Qing Buddha!" It seemed that he had been prepared, Musashibo Benkei swung the long sword he had prepared and cut it down roughly! The violent broadsword broke through the space of the place. Under the ripples of this space, six monk-like clones were produced in an instant, and they rushed towards the Qishi that just appeared... This is the treasure of Musashibo Benkei, Benkei Buddha! The number of clones that can be scraped out with a single use of the treasure ranges from one to seven at random, and even Benkei cannot determine the result. Then, Musashibo Benkei''s attack power will increase according to the number of clones alive. "Just right!" In the face of such an attack, a smile appeared on Qishi''s face, and the whole person raised the sword intent to the extreme in an instant, as if he had turned into a sword, "The flow of the virtual sword is ultimately profound, and it''s scattered!" .. 1059 Chapter 122 Jing Kes Lore [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seven to seven! In an instant, Nanami and Musashibo Benkei entered... The final showdown! Summarized from the history of Shikizaki Jiji''s research on history, the seven profound meanings of the virtual sword stream that have been honed for hundreds of years, and the seven treasures held by the Musashibo Benkei seven clones... At this moment, a head-on collision! "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." In an instant, the six seven real figures instantly greeted the six avatars of Musashibo Benkei with the six great meanings of the virtual sword flow, the mirror flower water moon, the flower bird wind and the moon, the dazzling hundreds of flowers, the flying flowers and the leaves, the icing on the cake, and the falling flowers. And at this moment, the seventh seven reals broke through the blockade instantly and came to Musashibo Benkei''s body... "Void Blade Flow Profound Meaning-Willow Green Bonus!" With the help of the short time of breaking through the encirclement, Qijin completed the green willow bonus in an incredible way. The only profound meaning in this virtual sword stream that needs to be stored in the air, punched out and collided with the big sword in the hands of Musashibo Benkei. "boom!!!" The girl''s white and slender hand clenched her fist and bombarded the face of a rather large knife... Under the sound of the collision that suddenly echoed, an invisible sword intent burst out from the girl''s fist, thoroughly penetrating the block of the sword, and directly bombarding the body of Musashibo Benkei... On the Core of Heroic Spirit... Click!!! Only the sound that Musashibo Benkeina could hear echoed in his ears, letting the heroic monk understand that his battle was completely over. The next moment, Musashibo Benkei spit blood and flew out... "Finally, are you returning to the Throne of Heroic Spirits..." Thinking about this, Musashibo Benkei closed his eyes. At this moment, whether it was Musashibo Benkei himself, his clone, or the summoned parade saints, all turned into ethereal particles and began to dissipate. Come on... "Goodbye, Mr. Musashibo Benkei!" At this moment, Qishi who had been reunited first sighed, then politely bid farewell to the disappeared monk, and then said, "Then, I have to look for others..." The girl hadn''t finished her words, and in a dark corner, a figure charged towards Qishi''s back. just-- "Feifeng Twelve Palms, Phoenix Wing Celestial Phenomenon!!!" It seemed that Qishi had already noticed it. Qishi didn''t even look at it. He just turned around and blasted out with a palm. In an instant, under the scarlet flame shadow, a crimson phoenix scene burst out of Qishi''s palm, hitting the incoming Above the shadows... ... ... boom!!! The sudden phoenix weather hit the body... The powerful force bombarded him, Jing Ke couldn''t help but flew out, and then he smashed through several walls directly and fell directly on top of the misty ruins. "cough" Can''t help but cough up a bit of blood, Jing Ke''s eyes are full of horror. Although he was an assassin who failed assassins in history, as the most famous assassin in the celestial dynasty, Jing Ke''s bonus after becoming a hero is not a joke. The masking of breath alone is definitely the highest level. But... Jiuliuwei Novel Network www.96wei.com "Why, why was it discovered?!" "Obviously, the breath has been completely eliminated..." Such a question naturally came out of Jing Ke''s mouth. The assassination that was supposed to be foolproof, unexpectedly produced such a result, which made Jing Ke really unbearable... "This sentence sounds familiar..." At this time, an indifferent voice came from the smoke not far in front of Jing Ke, and Qishi slowly approached with small steps, "I want to ask this gentleman why he clearly still exists. Eliminate the breath." "Aren''t the people there right there?!" "It''s the same as being there but not being able to find it, isn''t it?" As soon as the words fell, Qi Shi appeared not far in front of Jing Ke, standing in place, looking at the fallen assassin. "..." Hearing Qishi''s words, Jing Ke was slightly dull... He actually fell to this point. It was obviously only the ability given by the Hall of Valor, but to make himself believe so, it was too inconsistent with his identity as a warrior. Thinking of this, Jing Ke could only smile. just "I thought I failed the assassination!" "But I didn''t expect that you who can kill me at a long distance will take the initiative to approach me!" "Now, you and I are less than ten steps away, which happens to be the attack range of my ultimate treasure..." For some reason, there was a touch of joy on Jing Ke''s face at this time. It was obviously a severely wounded body, but he seemed to have won. The blood-stained Madam Xu''s dagger shone with a terrifying light... "I know!" At this time, a warlike smile appeared on Qishi''s face, "Just now, I sensed that there is a powerful force of faith in your body, sir, and I can''t help but want to give it a try. " "What an arrogant little girl!" Reluctantly supporting his body, Jing Ke stood up, "Remember, the one who killed you is named Jing Ke!" "Mr. Jing Ke?" Qishi''s voice is still soft and indifferent, his hands are put down together, and he bows slightly, "Although you should already know it, but as a courtesy, I would like to introduce myself. Xu Daoliu is a descendant of the world, and Qishi!" "Then, come on..." "Burn this body!" As soon as the words fell, Jing Ke burst into an unimaginable anger! Immediately, along with Jing Ke himself, his anger turned into flames and burned crazily... Standing not far in front of this anger, Yan Qishi''s face showed coldness for the first time. Jing Ke is here, liberating his ultimate treasure! As the spokesperson of the assassins throughout the history of the celestial dynasty, Jing Ke bears the faith of all the assassins who have resisted tyranny in China for five thousand years, contributed their blood for the country and the nation, and changed the world. The wrath of the soldiers! And this is exactly what Jing Ke holds, it can be called a killer treasure! In the face of the millennia of anger derived from endless cruelty, only the blood of the enemy can be used to calm down... With this belief in mind, Jing Ke took the cost of burning himself and instantly turned into a crimson shock, sending out the most deadly lore towards Qishi!.. 1060 Chapter 123 Each decision is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Danger! Avoidance is invalid! What a terrible will to kill! At this moment, Yan Qishi felt the unprecedented sense of crisis for the first time... Even though he had been defeated by Nagato before, at that time, Nagato had no intention of harming Qiji. Therefore, despite the failure, Qiji did not feel any crisis from beginning to end... It''s just different now! At this moment, what Qishi is facing is not a man who loves and cherishes jade, but a supreme attack that spans countless history and precipitates the lore of assassins from the line of five thousand years of assassins in China... Five thousand years in China, historical changes have created a lot of darkness. And in the face of these darkness, the existence named assassin was born... In the face of darkness, they were extremely angry, and similarly, they firmly believed that they could use their own flesh and blood to change the heavens and the earth with their own power to make up for the heavens.They either succeeded or failed... But regardless of success or failure, this changing anger and belief has been passed down. But now, this belief and anger broke out in Jing Ke''s hands... This is the wrath of the scholar! In the face of this raging lore, time and space have lost their meaning. It is not an attack in the conventional sense, but a force from a higher level. In front of this force, conventional means are equally meaningless. just-- "Just right..." "Enough to verify my way!" Qiji closed his eyes just before the crimson light bombarded his body. Time extends infinitely in the realm of thinking, and the spark of wisdom permeates the girl''s heart... Qishi understands that human beings are easily limited by their own vision, and thus can''t see the road ahead, just as she herself had been madly absorbing the secret arts from the heavens and the world... Earlier, Sasaki Kojiro''s Yanfan broke Qishi''s understanding of conventional martial arts. Different from Bai Yujings so-called harmony between man and nature and broken void martial arts, but another ultimate road, martial arts skills, or the ultimate martial arts, can be sublimated into your own miracle! This It is Yan Qishi''s choice! At this moment, Qishi is here to prove his own way! "to this end" "Cut off this attack!" At this moment, the girl opened her eyes. The eye of Jianjigu was shining with transcendent brilliance, and within the rather weak body, the supreme sword intent that cut everything was madly elevated without end, constantly breaking through one boundary after another! As the strongest blade in the hands of an adult, restricting his body to his health, then... How can failure be tolerated! Under the vast will, the girl''s sword intent instantly broke through an unimaginable limit, surpassing everyone in the heavens and all realms. In a trance, an illusory sword condensed in the girl''s sea of ??knowledge... However, the Qishi at this moment has no time to consider this, because... The crisis is at hand! "Chop!!!" 17 Pen Quge www.17sctxs.com Facing the incoming red light, the girl cuts down with a hand-made knife! boom!!! In an instant, an unimaginable roar erupted throughout the city of Fuyuki, and intense smoke and dust filled the streets, and the sky turbulence blew up the surrounding magic circle and the observing demon... Even the mist that covers the entire city is transparent... "not good!!!" Rin, who was in the center of Fuyuki City, found something wrong at the first time, but it was too late. Because of this sudden shock, the monitoring devices in the entire Fuyuki City almost failed, and the virtual image in front of the girl instantly lost one! "I don''t know what happened to sister Qishi. I didn''t expect that there was a foul like Jing Ke in the lurker. That treasure is almost beyond the ex level, and there are two batches of lurking guys that have not been found... " The girl sitting on the sofa knocked on the armrest of the sofa with some boredom. However, she didn''t wait for her to think of any way. As a result, the battlefield outside Fuyuki City suddenly changed. A spatial crack suddenly appeared, and another heroic army appeared suddenly! A scene in the virtual image suddenly added a tic-tac-toe to Rin''s brow! "Damn it!" ... ... "Damn it!" The same words echoed on the battlefield outside Fuyuki City. Jiu Xinnai looked at the time and space cracks not far away when a pair of prairie cavalry with scimitars ran out, he couldn''t help but explode, "It''s a foul, that fellow Alaya!" Originally, the line of defense faced Napoleons French army and Hannibals Carthage soldiers. Now that there are so many more prairie cavalry, it is simply dying! "Humph!" Xia Lei, standing on the River of Undead behind Jiu Xinnai, couldn''t help but hum. Originally, the undead army was inherently weaker in the face of the heroic army. If it hadn''t been for her to store a huge amount of magic power in the river of the dead, and then constantly rebirth the dead, she would have already broken the line of defense. But a stalemate like the previous one is already the limit for Xia Lei to continue to rebirth the dead... This increase in enemies... The consequences are simply unimaginable! but "Then, fight to the death!" Taking the Demon Sword Avengers that he had snatched from Anhans from the dark stream, Xia Lei showed a touch of determination. This determination also infected Jiuxinai, and instantly killed the red-haired girl. The militant gene of the reader is completely activated... "Yes! Then fight!" As soon as the words fell, Jiu Xin Nai burst into endless sun fire. The next moment, the silver war god transformed by lightning also galloped, standing beside Jiu Xin Nai and Xia Lei, surprisingly Lancelot. . "Just so!" Hearing the conversation between the two women, a smile appeared under Lancelot''s armor, "Let us charge together!" Kill kill kill!!! In an instant, the meat grinder named Battlefield started to operate again... Blood is filling... ps: The protagonist will come out in the next chapter...... .. 1061 Chapter 124 The fourth reinforcement arrived! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!kill!kill!kill!... On the battlefield, the killing sound shook the sky, and the evil spirit was wild! Unpredictable changes have taken place on the battlefield where the undead and the heroic spirits are intertwined... The prairie cavalry who emerged from the cracks in space showed strong to explosive combat effectiveness when they first appeared, and instantly pushed the entire defense line hundreds of meters. Countless undeads were completely slaughtered under the hands of these brutal cavalry. Portion. Even if the three of Jiu Xin Nai joined the battlefield, the situation could not be reversed. With the passage of time, the combat effectiveness of the prairie cavalry has become more and more fierce, and it has completely reached the point of being comparable to livestock. It is unimaginable to see Jiu Xinnai and Xia Lei, even Napoleon and Hannibal. What kind of army is this... This combat power is too bad! Probably only Lancelot, the former incompetent army god, will still be full of interest! "Hahaha, longevity is above!" At this moment, a group of generals appeared behind the prairie cavalry, surrounded by the leader of the king, and came on horseback, "The opposite little lady, Emperor Kublai, the Emperor Kublai of the Yuan, once again, if you know, just surrender!!!" The king''s name appeared, and the whole battlefield was suddenly quiet. Lin in the center of Fuyuki was even more stunned. Kublai, who is it? The man who established the Yuan Dynasty on the other side of the ocean, Kublai Khan was just like that in terms of popularity, but the problem is that Kublai was born in the Mongolian grasslands, and it was Temujin who shocked the whole world. Grandson! As soon as this name came out, many people suddenly understood why the prairie cavalry was so strong. The Mongolian cavalry is well-known throughout the history of the world. Needless to say, the fact that Mongolia has used their iron hoofs to directly trample on the country with the largest territory in human history is enough to show the strength of the other side. This is an invincible cavalry poured out with endless blood. You know, the existence of heroic spirits is a bonus of fame. The extremely powerful Mongolian cavalry, coupled with the bonus of fame, definitely set foot in the ranks of the strongest cavalry in human history! The name alone is enough to make people run away. just-- "It''s... so wonderful!" At this moment, the silver army god rushed out of the undead, and rode directly to the front of the Mongolian cavalry. The next moment, the sound of cracking burst out from Lancelot, the armor broke into pieces, and then instantly Five hundred steel cavalry riding Pegasus were transformed. "Faced with such an enemy, we can''t bear it!" "That''s it, charge!" A certain unspeakable excitement echoed in her heart, and the female army god launched a charge! Facing the cavalry army that stood almost at the apex of the world, the god of war who was extremely keen to charge immediately forgot that he had to retain enough strength to persist until the arrival of reinforcements, and launched the charge without hesitation... With five hundred cavalry, directly attack the entire Mongolian army! Such a move should be shocking to the world... Lancelot''s actions immediately aroused the anger of Kublai and even the entire Mongolian cavalry army. In the next moment, these cavalry who had trampled on unknown land also launched a more fierce attack! In an instant, the intensity of the entire battlefield instantly rose to several levels! "Damn it!" Soso Novels www.sonovelhall.com Seeing this scene, Jiu Xin Na couldn''t help but sigh secretly. In an instant, the red-haired young man drew his bow and arrows and aimed it at the leader of the Mongolian army, the emperor named Kublai Khan. The next moment, the sun-shooting arrow from the ancient god Houyi burst out! Whoosh!!! The golden light flashed across the sky, condensing endless power in an instant, as if it turned into a small sun directly bombarding Mongolia''s iron hoof army. In an instant, the temperature in the entire air rose several steps. If Jiu Xin Nai''s arrow succeeds, not only Kublai''s life is in danger, but the Mongolian cavalry will also suffer heavy casualties. just Boom boom boom!!! In an instant, a large amount of artillery fire directly hit the small sun. It was an artillery from Napoleons army. Although its power was not very good, Jiu Xinnais sun-shooting arrow was essentially a simulated sun transformed into an arrow. Under such firepower, it was directly detonated... In an instant, a huge explosion was set off, sweeping a large number of undead and heroic spirits together... "cut!" Seeing this scene, Jiuxina couldn''t help frowning. Shooting the suns arrow is the power of Kushina. He can only use nine attacks in a day. In the previous battle, Kushina has used it three times, except for the first time he almost killed Napoleon... The rest was detonated by Napoleons gunfire halfway through! "Kill kill kill!!!" At this moment, all the heroic army had been oppressed, and the densely packed heroic spirits gathered, even if it was Jiu Xinnai, it was a headache. However, at this moment, the space around Jiu Xinnai was distorted... "It seems that we came just right!" The pure white girl walked out of the ripples in the space and stepped barefoot on the cold ground. Behind her, girls with different auras wandered over, and in an instant, a powerful aura overflowed... ... ... Inside Fuyuki City. The sudden explosion has long since subsided. The smoke and dust set off in the explosion gradually settled. In the street that became the battlefield, or inside the icy pit, Qijin was leaning weakly in the arms of the red-haired boy, and said softly, "Sorry, sir, it seems that I was hurt a little bit seriously..." "It''s ok!" Reaching out his hand and stroking the girls cheek, the red-haired boy shook his head, "You did a great job, or it surprised me completely. You have become the strongest blade in my hands. give it to me." "Ok!" He responded softly, and Qishi fell into a deep coma... Obviously, even though Jing Ke''s lore was taken, Qishi still suffered heavy losses, but compared to this, when he noticed Qishi''s growth, Nagato seemed happier, but now-- "Come out!" Looking at the ruins on the left, Nagato said... 1062 Chapter 125 Medea and the Ripper Girl [Part 1] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was surprised. This is even more true after seeing the situation of Yan Qishi. The red-haired boy never doubted the genius of Qishi, even after possessing the magic eye of Vientiane, which was stronger than the eye of the ancients, Nagato did not feel that his genius surpassed Qishi. Nagato was able to win in front of Qimi completely because of its peerless foundation. If there is no key to the world... In other words, the world reborn for the first time is the world of Daoyu... Nagato couldn''t imagine what it would be like in front of Qimi. However, Nagato couldn''t imagine that Nagato would take his own path from countless knowledge so quickly. You must know that Nagato''s path forward at this time was a result of hundreds of years of accumulation! and The wrath of the soldier... It is the manifestation of an assassin spirit in China for five thousand years! If you think about it in this way, isn''t the so-called Alaya a collection of the spiritual will of countless primates? So, the so-called anger of the taxi has surpassed ordinary treasures. If there is no error, it should be the super treasure developed by Alaya! This is one of the super treasures developed by Alaya to target Nagato! In the face of that kind of thing, he can still win. Although it has suffered a little bit of damage, Qishi''s ability is beyond doubt. Even Nagato believes that if Qishi and Jingke have a chance to fight again... Next time, Qishi has a great chance of winning without injury! "It deserves to be my knife!" Holding the weak girl in his arms, a smile of joy appeared on Nagato''s face, and then he looked at the corner not far away, "Uninvited guests, come out!" As soon as the red-haired boy''s voice fell, the surroundings were still silent. The next moment, a certain magic wave dissipated, and the surrounding mist suddenly became strong... Nagato keenly perceives that there is a mysterious power in the surrounding mist, which can weaken the agility of creatures, but for Nagato, this cursing power is equivalent to nothing. "Humph!" Nagato hummed slightly. Although he was a little surprised by the opponent''s choice, Nagato didn''t say much. After all, each other is the enemy''s position. After being discovered, it is a matter of course to choose what course to do, but... "too naive!" Whispering disdainfully, Nagato chopped his feet slightly, and the burning fluid blood flame burst out from the feet of the red-haired boy, turning into a long sharp blade, directly bombarding the place Nagato was looking at. boom!!! In an instant, the sudden collision echoed. I saw that the blood flame blade pierced straight on a transparent barrier, from the point where the blade directly collided with the barrier, it was like a spider web crack, spreading across the barrier. The next moment, the blood flame diffused along the spider web-like cracks, burning the entire enchantment. boom!!!Search for e-books www.sodutxt.com The huge spherical barrier was like glass, shattering every inch, but before revealing the situation in the barrier, a small figure burst out from the blood flames and broken barrier fragments with a swish. Under the mist, the figure seemed to have crossed the space and charged towards Nagato. No one has arrived yet, the murderous opportunity has come! just "Oh, interesting!" Nagato stood motionless and smiled softly in his mouth. At the same time, the blood flame blade that had originally stretched out instantly deformed, divided into multiple blood flame whips, and swung toward that figure. Whoosh whoosh!!! The blood flame whip turned into air, and swept away towards the incoming figure, messy and airtight! However, under the mist, that figure seemed to have been greatly blessed, and with extremely fast and strange movements without slowing down, he passed through numerous obstacles and arrived in front of Nagato. At this time, the red-haired boy saw the other side clearly. It was a white-haired little girl with a size of about 1.5 meters. Her dress was extremely open, almost equivalent to a swimsuit, but the girls face was expressionless, especially the slight stitched marks on her cheeks, which made the girl a whole body. It looks like a large doll. When approaching Nagato for a meter or so, the girl waved the twin blades in her hand-- "The disintegration of the Virgin!" Treasures words of liberation say that as the girl swings the knife, some invisible curse power emerges out of thin air, frantically trying to invade Nagatos body, it seems that the target is the internal organs in Nagato... just "too weak!" The holy light burst out from Nagato. It was the holy light held by the six-winged son of the beast. The next moment, the power of the curse was shattered, and the white-haired girl was instantly backlashed, and her movements stopped slightly... At this moment, the endless fluid blood flame turned into a rope, which instantly tied the girl''s body, hands and feet... In an instant, the white-haired girl was subdued by Nagato... Whoosh whoosh!!! However, just at this moment, within the broken enchantment not far away, a female magician in a purple robe rushed out. After seeing the white-haired girl, she immediately released a large number of light bullets! just The blood flames that were originally pervading the surrounding spouted out automatically, turning into a high wall... Bang bang bang!!! The wall of blood flames blocked all the bullets of light. The next moment, the wall of blood flames turned into ropes, and at the speed of breaking through the air, instantly bound the weak female magician in the same way... The speed was so fast that Nagato could not believe that the woman would be a hero! Too weak! In other words, am I already too strong?! Thinking like this in his heart, Nagato''s mind moved, and the blood flames instantly moved, and the female magician was also transferred to Nagato''s body. During the transfer, the magician''s hat fell, revealing elf-like ears and blue. Color hair... "It turned out to be Medea!" Seeing the appearance of the female magician, the memories of Nagato''s previous life opened, and instantly remembered the identity of the hero in front of me, I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised... 1063 Chapter 126 Medea and the Ripper Girl [Part 2] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Medea! In the world line where Nagato did not appear, she should be the hero in the Fifth Holy Grail War. An excellent magician on behalf of God, the real body is the unfortunate princess Corkis in Greek mythology, the wife of the hero Jason. As fate teased people and pushed all the crimes on her, she also acted as people thought. Although she was called the "betrayal witch", she was a pure, kind, and dreamy princess by nature. This betrayal witch was quite impressive in Nagato''s memory. Not for anything else, just because of her small wish-to find a man who will not let her down, live a plain and happy life, a very simple little woman dream, but it will not make people hate... just "It''s really embarrassing to me, you are standing opposite me!" Seeing the betrayal witch who opened her hands and feet in front of her and was bound by the blood flame''s changing ropes into a heart-warming posture, Nagato didn''t have much expression on her face, she just sighed with faint emotion-- "Princess Medea!" "Ok?!" Medea, who was originally a little shy and helpless under the bondage of blood flames, was a little surprised after hearing Nagato''s address to him, and then a little sad, "Although I don''t know how this adult knows my name, I No longer a princess..." "I know everything about you!" Holding Qimi in his arms, Nagato approached Medea and whispered in the witch''s ear, "To be honest, I like you very much, how about it, do you want to jump from Alaya to me!" "what?!" Nagato''s words were similar to confession, and the witch with a glass heart was taken aback and at a loss. But after all, he was the great magician of the age of mythology, and Medea quickly calmed down. But before she could say anything, Nagato moved away from her... "Well, think about it!" From the very beginning, the red-haired boy understood that this kind of thing is not so easy, but made his own assurance, "Although you are the hero of Alaya, but if I want, I can pay a small price. Took you from Alaya." "Remember, my name is Nagato!" As soon as he finished speaking, Nagato walked away from Medea and came to another white-haired girl. At this moment, Medea reacted immediately... "Wait, Lord Nagato!" Seeing Nagato walking next to the white-haired girl, Medea instantly became excited. Although he still couldn''t break free, Medea still didn''t give up struggling. At the same time, he said, "Don''t hurt Little Jack, Little Jack... " "Don''t worry, I know her better than you!" Nagato turned his head slightly and smiled softly. The next moment, the blood flames on Medea suddenly skyrocketed, swallowing the betrayed witch completely. In an instant, Medea was shut in the blood flames by Nagato... Although I know that Medea only cares about white-haired girls, Nagato doesn''t like this situation... Novel House www.itxtbook.cc Therefore, I can only let her sleep first. "Don''t worry, I still want to get her, so naturally I won''t let her do anything!" Looking back, Nagato saw a trace of worry on the doll-like face of the white-haired girl, so he comforted, and then asked with interest, "Just now Medea called you little Jack, this name is not How conspicuous, where are you a hero." To be honest, Nagato was more interested in this white-haired girl than Medea. At best, Medea impressed herself because of some memories of her previous life, and the girl in front of her was completely because of the nature of her existence. This is not a heroic spirit, but a resentful spirit, and not one, but a collection of countless resentful spirits! The grievances of countless babies who failed to be born and grown are the product of a combination of some rumors in this world! "Jack, Jack the Ripper!" It seems that because Nagato said that Medea was okay, a touch of relief appeared on the face of the doll girl, and she answered Nagato''s question directly, but the answer she said made Nagato a little surprised... Jack the Ripper! Between August 7 and November 9, 1888, the pseudonym of the murderer who murdered at least five prostitutes in a row in the Whitechapel area of ??East London. During the crime, the murderer wrote many times to the relevant units to provoke, but he never fell into the French Open. His bold criminal tactics were repeatedly exaggerated by the media and caused panic in the British society at that time. To this day, Jack the Ripper is still one of the most notorious killers in European and American cultures. Afterwards, Nagato was a little surprised... The name of the Ripper is just a rumor to make the baby''s grievances show up. The girl in front of her is not the so-called Jack the Ripper, so... "The Ripper or something, it''s so ugly, you will be called Jie Ke from now on!" After looking up and down the little girl, Nagato made a decision without authorization, "Although I don''t know the relationship between you and Medea, if you are so good, then Xiaojieke, you will also be my person in the future! " With such an arbitrarily decision, even a three-no girl, Jack, or Jie Ke couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Nagato turned a blind eye to this. Looking up at the sky, he took Nagato who was holding Qimi back two steps, the blood flame turned into a throne behind Nagato, and the red-haired boy sat down, and then he said suddenly-- "What do you think of my decision, dear Miss Alaya!" "You are still domineering as always!" At this moment, the surrounding space fluctuated, and a pleasant female voice came from all directions. The girl of the Ripper who was tied to the blood flame suddenly let out a groan, and the next moment, strange fluctuations spread out from the girl, and the blood flame automatically released under the fluctuation, allowing the white-haired girl to land gently. "It''s been ten years, dear Nagato-kun!" The white-haired girl suddenly became alive, and she looked very elegant. In other words, today''s Ripper Girl is no longer Jie Ke, but a collection of survival consciousness of the entire Moon World primate, one of the two restraining forces of Moon World, its name... Alaya!.. 1064 Chapter 127 Nagato and Alaya third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Alaya appeared... This incident was not unexpected by Nagato. As Nagato''s first opponent in this Holy Grail War, Alaya naturally cannot hide in hiding all the time. At the right time, it is a natural thing to officially declare war on Nagato. Especially after realizing that the combination of Medea and Girl Ripper is too weak... And when I saw the Ripper Girl! Nagato will understand... The Ripper Girl is a trump card arranged by Alaya! Or the candidate who is possessed by the projection! The Ripper Girl is a collection of the will to survive of all the babies who have not yet been born and grown in London in the fog, and Alaya is the collection of the will to survive of the primate creatures in the entire Moon World... In essence, there are some similarities between the two! And this similarity, according to the idol theory, led the Ripper Girl to borrow some of the power from Alaya, so that Alaya could use the body of the Ripper Girl to project possession! just-- "have to say" "Nagato-san, you have so many capable people!" I saw Alaya walking a few steps on the ground with great interest, seeming to feel the feeling of being down-to-earth, and then sat on a rock casually, looked up at the sky, and said with emotion: "The barriers all over this city are really amazing!" In the graceful posture, Alaya''s heart was full of irritation. Had it not been for the interference of this barrier, Alaya would have directly projected it and took away the little Holy Grail, how could it be delayed until Nagato''s return! In the eyes of everyone, even the enchantment of the lurking heroes cannot be stopped, but in the eyes of Alaya it is extremely tricky! The enchantment is like a sleeping lion. Usually it is a super large-scale reconnaissance and guardian barrier. Most heroic spirits and even some great magicians can break the barrier and enter Winterwood City, but as soon as the power of restraint appears, the barrier will be revealed. Real gesture. That is an unspeakable power, very terrible! Alaya knew that unless his own deity made a move, he would not be able to gain this barrier at all. It''s just that Alaya''s deity can''t make a move. She can guarantee that if her deity goes outside, Nagato and others will put everything down immediately, rush to her, directly launch a siege, and let her out in minutes... And the only weakness of this enchantment is probably its excellent external ability, but it has no suppressing ability in the enchantment. Therefore, in order to allow her power to come, under Alayas order, the Ripper Girl lurked in as a lurker, but when the Ripper Girl entered the barrier, Alaya found that her connection with the girl was looming... The original projection channel suddenly became unstable... Finally, when Alaya stabilized the passage, Nagato arrived!Classic Novel Network www.xiaoshuoi.com This is all right, not only failed to catch the little holy grail, but even the projected body that I had worked so hard to find would be lost. The so-called loss of the wife and the collapse of the army, or stealing the rice and failing to lose the rice, this is what I said. The situation... Damn it!It''s just a pit sister! Miss Alaya, who was inconsistent in appearance, was sitting elegantly, and inside, she directly set off the coffee table and fell into a madness, but she didn''t know that her behavior made Nagato''s eyes suddenly shine. I have to say that the graceful posture of the coolly dressed Ripper girl is really tempting. At least now, Nagato''s interest in her has risen by a few percentage points. "That''s natural!" While admiring the scenery, Nagato did not forget to talk to Alaya, "The one who arranged this barrier is one of the strongest people under me, and it is also one of the few who can keep up with me in the future. Lover." "Huh? What about me, master!" As soon as Nagato was finished speaking, an abrupt voice came from Nagatos arms. At this moment, Yan Qishi had already recovered from the coma. Although she looked very weak, her aura was very obvious. The amplitude becomes more stable. Obviously, Yan Qishi''s injury is improving at an astonishing speed... "You woke up!" Seeing Qi Min''s awakening, Nagato wasn''t surprised. Originally, Qishis body recovery speed was very strong. In other words, her genius was too strong to allow her body to not suffer any serious injuries and death as long as it was not fatal toxins. Can be immune. Now that he has assimilated the body of the dragon from Nagato, he has a physique similar to that of a dragon, and Qiji''s recovery speed is naturally faster. "In terms of comprehension, you, like Kikyo, are my true Taoist companions!" After adjusting the position of the girl in her arms slightly to make her lie more comfortable, Nagato said, "I always thought that in the future I won''t find the second strongest blade named Yan Qishi!" "Ok!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Qi Shi was deeply buried in the arms of the red-haired boy and stopped speaking. "cut!" At this moment, Alaya couldn''t help but speak sourly, "I really don''t know how you found the knife, and cut off the super treasure of my design-the wrath of the man, such a human, It''s so powerful that it''s unreasonable." As a collection of primate consciousness, Alaya likes good humans very much. Especially for the existence of Qijin, as long as there is one more, for Alaya, it is much better than adding thousands of ordinary humans. She has never seen it in the history of Xingyue. I''ve passed a more talented individual than Yan Qishi... "There are always some amazing existences in countless planes in the void!" "As I can travel in countless worlds, I naturally have the opportunity to gather and collect these amazing existences. This is my biggest advantage!" Hearing Alayas complaint, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and he said with a serious face, Alaya, lets talk about business, do you know that you have already walked on the edge of the most dangerous cliff, and then Take one more step, I''m afraid it will be overwhelming!" ps: I went out to see a doctor today, there was no way, I had to do three changes... 1065 Chapter 128: The First Death of Alaya! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the edge of the cliff? If you take a few more steps, it will be forever? If someone else said this sentence, Alaya would definitely confuse his face and let him know why the flower is so red, but the problem is that the person who said this sentence is Nagato, a mysterious person who has a game with the world. Qualified man... "Oh, I really don''t know the concubine body!" Sitting on the rock, Alaya''s legs are close together, and his upper body stands upright. Although there is no rush in his words, in fact, the restraining lady has become serious: "I must ask Nagato-kun for advice!" "It seems to be a fan of the authorities, then I will give you some advice!" Nagato''s lack of any humble answer immediately caused an uncontrollable surprise on Alaya''s face, but the red-haired boy didn''t care, and he still asked a new question on his own: "Alaya, you are somewhat similar to Xiaojie, whom you have projected on, so would you worry about her replacing you?" "how could be!" After hearing Nagatos question, Alaya shook his head and stretched out a hand to cover his heart, and then said, "Although Xiaojie is somewhat similar to the concubine, she has no chance to become the first Two human consciousness." "This is not only because she can''t get rid of the influence of the rumors of Jack the Ripper, but also because it is the baby''s will to survive, so Xiao Jieke''s mind cannot be as stable as her concubine." Because it is a baby, there is no way to grow up mentally, so there is no way to grow into Alaya II! just "Xiaojie is limited by her own origin, so Alaya, aren''t you also limited by your own origin?! How long can you continue to accept the influence of six billion humans, Alaya Miss!" Nagato''s words are like a thunder bombarding Alaya''s heart... Alaya is silent! She knew that Nagato was right. Although her Alaya is indeed a kind of big will, or conceptual creature, formed by the will of countless primates for survival, Alaya does have his own happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. However, with the continuous development of mankind, the spiritual civilization is constantly elevated, and the emotions are constantly enriched... All of this has had a significant impact on Alaya, and with the passage of time, this impact has become more and more serious, so that in recent years, Alayas self-emotion has taken place. The change. But this is no way, who calls Alaya the source of primate spirit! Seats that gain restraint because of the will of all beings also gradually lose themselves because of the will of all beings. This is the death of Alaya! If Alaya didn''t know this kind of thing, it would be a bit self-deception. Apart from other things, the human world alone has never been unified and is in a state of division among nations. This is Alaya''s handwriting: Yuyubook www.yuyubook.com By splitting the forces of humanity, the spirits of all human beings cannot be unified. In this way, the will of sentient beings will be a little messy, and the influence on her will naturally be much less... However, know it, know it! Isn''t human beings a strange creature that likes to deceive themselves?! Therefore, despite efforts to change this, Alaya, who is extremely human, has always subconsciously wanted to forget this question. However, when Nagato raised this question head-on, Alaya couldnt. Don''t face it! just "There is no solution at all!" Alaya finally showed a sense of fatigue on his face at this time, and said, "The concubine body has created all the evils in this world through various opportunities, which is to help me share the impact of the emotional tide of life on me. " "But the facts have proved that this method can only reduce the erosion speed of sentient beings'' emotions on the concubine''s will." "No, no, that''s not insoluble!" "Of course, in the limited moon world, there is no independent way to solve problems." "Infinite planes, there are many ways to solve problems, such as this..." At this moment, Nagato denied Alaya''s words. In the slightly surprised gaze of the white-haired girl, Nagato stretched out a hand. The next moment, a wave of red illusion appeared out of nowhere. It was called The projection of the spirit sea of ??the heavens and the world. In the center of that illusory spiritual sea is a big ball of light that Alaya can''t imagine. After seeing this big ball of light, Alaya moved in his heart for no reason, and instinctively told the restraining lady that this illusory ball of light in front of her could help her get rid of the erosion of the will of the sentient beings on her own will. just "Go ahead, Nagato-kun, what is your purpose?" Looking at the calm red-haired boy in front of him, Alaya put away a touch of greed in his eyes, regained his senses, and asked Nagato, "Discuss this issue in front of your concubine, and take out such a bargaining chip, you What is the purpose of it?" "By the way, the concubine does not want to surrender directly!" Finally, Alaya added another sentence. This sentence was not influenced by the will of sentient beings, but was spoken by Alaya''s own will. After all, Miss Alaya, who is an inhibitor, is also a proud existence. To admit defeat or something, although it is not unacceptable to Alaya, there is always a bump in his mood! "It''s boring to surrender directly!" After hearing Alayas words, a slightly mad smile appeared on Nagatos face, Game with the whole world is a very good life spice for me. Surrender or something is too much. It''s boring." "Today''s conversation only tells you your hope for the future." While talking, Nagato looked at Alaya slightly unhappy, "You are a primate consciousness too easy to go to extremes, I don''t want to beat you hard, you guys are mentally disabled for a while, or something, you just play suicide , That would be bad..." "After all, human beings are also fragile creatures. It is too normal to commit suicide in the abyss of failure, or to see other peoples favor, drag each other to hell together..." .. 1066 Chapter 129 Tit For Tit! Medusa! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What an arrogant guy! After listening to Nagato''s words, Alaya couldn''t help but think like this. However, the girl didn''t say anything to refute... I have to say that although Nagato''s words were arrogant, they were right, and even Alaya himself could not deny it. Even if you don''t want to, if you really get to the end of the road, human inferiority, it is really possible that Alaya drags everyone to hell together, typically I am not good, everyone is not good together. Although expensive as a restraining force, but unable to act independently, this is Alaya''s sorrow. just-- "Sure enough, I am still very upset!" The elegant disguise broke, and the girl didn''t even bother to say the self-proclaimed''concubine'', and looked at Nagato with an unhappy expression, "Listening to you, it seems that I am sure to win. It''s really uncomfortable!" "I am the winner, the one who holds everything victorious!" Facing Alayas complaint, Nagato explained everything with the common words of a certain victorious army god, then snapped his fingers and said, If you dont believe it, lets try it! As soon as the voice fell, an illusory scene emerged in the open space between Nagato and Alaya. That is a virtual epitome of the entire Fuyuki battlefield! In this virtual miniature, Alaya can clearly see On the battlefield outside the city of Fuyuki, with the addition of new reinforcements, the huge army of heroic spirits actually began to retreat steadily! Whether it is Hitlers Nazi army, Kublai Khans Mongolian cavalry, or Napoleons victorious army, even Hannibals Carthage army is a rare and powerful army in ancient and modern history... However, in front of the powerhouses such as Luo Hao, Agurola, and even Zhu Yue''s mother and daughter, there is still a little not enough. Accompanied by joyous singing, Luo Hao staged the scene of Changshan Zhao Zilong seven in and seven out in the heroic army, and all the troops were beaten to pieces; Agurola''s twelve beasts were all released, and the entire battlefield was broken. Zhu Yues mother and daughter were even more frantically embarrassed in the sky with small vermilion moons hitting the battlefield, looking at Alaya, they couldnt help but froze... Not only these people, but other people are not weaker than the powerful heroic spirits, and their performance is extremely outstanding. Under such circumstances, the defeat of the Alaya army seems to be doomed. however-- "If you lose outside, you lose, but Nagato-kun..." After being surprised, a weird smile appeared on Alaya''s face, "For this war, temporary battle success or failure and casualties are nothing, only the little holy grail is the only one!" Just as Alayas words fell, sudden fluctuations suddenly came from a distance... Nagato frowned slightly, turned his head to look, and saw that at the end of that vision, a white light drew a beautiful arc in the night sky! From Nagatos eyesight, it can be seen naturally that it was a heroic spirit riding a white pegasus. His long purple hair fluttered during the flight of the pegasus. It looked heroic. The only regret is probably the heros. The eyes are actually blindfolded. "It turned out to be... Medusa!" After seeing this hero, the valve of Nagato''s memory was opened again, and he quickly recognized that this hero in the Fifth Holy Grail War turned out to be a famous female monster in Greek mythology-Medusa!Dede Novels www.dedexs.com "Yes, this is the last group of Medusas to sneak into Fuyuki City, acting alone!" Alaya didn''t have many doubts about Nagato''s detection of Medusa. For a strong man like them, there was so much the ability to distinguish the true body of the heroic spirit, which is not surprising. At this time, the Alaya girl was quite energetic, and said to Nagato: "The victorious Nagato-kun, if you dont guess wrong, your people are now cleaning the heroic army outside. Obviously there is no way to come over. Up!" "And the temple in the center of Winterwood, there is no decent power anymore!" "In the case of the temple, Medusa itself is very good at it. After such a long period of observation, I am afraid she has already found the weakness of the temple!" "So, how are you going to hold victory!" Speaking word by word, Alaya''s face was almost written with the four big characters "Happy". At the same time, a lot of fire broke out on the Fuyuki city center building, but it could not stop Medusa from controlling it. With the attack of Tianma. This scene is like confirming Alaya''s words, making the girl''s compelling rating instantly rise. just "I said, little girl, did you forget me!" Somewhat amusingly interrupted Alayas pride, Nagato couldnt help sighing that it was Alaya, sometimes elegant and sometimes duo. She didnt know which one was her true character, or she had no true character at all. ? Hearing Nagato''s words, Alaya was stunned for an instant! At this time, she remembered... Nagato is in this city! And he is just a projection body, and it''s okay to deal with other people, but facing the guy in front of him, it''s a little inadequate. As long as Nagato shoots, no matter what conspiracy and tricks are, he will be directly fancied. Thinking of this, Alaya''s face looked a little ugly. "Well, don''t worry, girl, I won''t make a move!" "However, even if I don''t make a move, Medusa will never succeed!" Looking at the face of the girl in front of her, Nagato said faintly, the next moment, the virtual miniature in front of Nagato suddenly expanded, revealing the scene of Medusa assaulting the building, with a strange smile on his face, and he said: "To be honest, after knowing that the person who stormed the building was Medusa, I felt very interesting!" "Ok?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Alaya frowned. At this moment, in the picture, Medusa had turned into a white light and hit directly from the wall of the building. The guardian of the temple just flashed, and Medusa broke open. The next moment, Medusa smashed through the wall and rushed into the temple. however boom!!! Almost at the same moment, countless owls flew out of the mouth on the wall, Medusa and Pegasus were also surrounded by these owls, flying upside down, but at this moment Medusa was like a madman... "Why are you, Athena!!!" .. 1067 Chapter 130 The Devils Left Hand, Athena! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Athena?!! After hearing Medusa''s words, Alaya was immediately dumbfounded. Then, as if remembering something, Miss Inhibition immediately looked at Nagato, her eyes showed the meaning of inquiry. Regarding Alaya''s gaze question, Nagato unexpectedly understood the meaning in the other party''s eyes, nodded and spoke. Said: "As you think!" "The root tentacles called the gods, which are not the roots of this world, are also not Gaia''s clones, but the disobedient god from another world, the Trinity Athena!" Nagato''s commentary gave Alaya a little bit of enlightenment. just "Trinity?" "Yes, my familys Athena is a bit special. She is a triune god composed of''Athena'',''Medusa'', and''Metis'', so when I saw that the surprise attacker was Medusa, I I just want to laugh!" Looking at Alaya, who was stunned, Nagato joked with a funny smile. Facing Nagato''s teasing, Alaya did not respond. She was completely stunned... Not only Alaya was dumbfounded, but even Rin above the building in the center of Fuyuki and several other managers were equally dumbfounded. When Medusa launched a sudden attack, they almost failed to react, but after reacting, they realized that their strength could not help Medusa. At the time of despair, there was such a dramatic turn! "But...Athena?" Still calmly sitting on the sofa with his legs folded, muttering to himself. But I think, Rin also knows that this is the back hand arranged by his father, but... even Athena in the myth is just a back hand under his father, and Rin thoroughly understands that he is still far away from his father. ... ... "Athena!!!" Medusa flicked the reins in midair. The pure white Pegasus roared under the reins. In an instant, the Pegasus burst into light, shaking away all the owls that trapped Medusa and Pegasus, floating in the air. "It turns out that there are still some doubts, why do you know the name of the concubine." From the gap in the building, strolled out a white-haired girl wearing a cat ear cap. The huge sickle was carried on the shoulder by the girl, but it seemed to be effortless. The person who came was no one else, and it was in the state of Nagato Heaven... The left hand of the demon lord opposite to Lancelot, who is known as the right hand of the demon lord, Athena! As soon as she walked out of the darkness, the surrounding owls gathered to the girl''s side, huddling her as if stars Gongyue surrounded her. Only at this time Athena seemed a little confused. Looking at Medusa, who was slightly crazy in the air, a long-lost sigh appeared on Athena''s face: "I didn''t expect that the first stop of my concubine in this world was the Medusa of this world. It really makes people feel To an accident." "Athena!!!" Compared to Athena''s distress, Medusa only had a lot of hatred in her heart. Although the incarnation of Athena and the natural incarnation in Medusa''s memory were not exactly the same, and even gave her some familiar intimacy, none of this could conceal the fact that the other party was Athena. As long as you think of this, any kind of intimacy, you will be completely left behind by Medusa... I read www.wkshu.com In mythology, for whatever reason, Medusa was cursed as a monster by Athena! And this is the root of Medusa''s tragedy in the myth! boom!!! Under the incomparable anger, the magic in Medusa burst out like a substance. The terrifying pressure spread, causing the owls to move further away. In an instant, although the posture of the resentful spirit from the fairy tale remained unchanged, the whole person felt a lot gloomy, and it seemed that it was gradually beginning to transform into the monster posture of the mythical age. Up... Click!!! The magic eye kill on Medusa, or the sealed treasure named "Self-Seal Dark Temple", broke because it could not withstand the drastic changes of the magic eye, revealing a pair of red magic eyes... The Demon Eye of Petrification! In other words, the magic eye of the petrified monster! In an instant, all the owls in Medusa''s sight turned petrified in the sky and then fell. Although Athena was not petrified, she felt a strong pressure... That is a mysterious oppressive force trying to reduce her strength! just "What a disgusting gesture!" At this time, the goddess named Athena showed an angry gesture. Although Athena also knew that Athena and Medusa in this plane had many unpleasant experiences, and it seemed normal to be treated like this by individuals named Medusa. In fact, the goddess doesn''t mind fighting Medusa on this plane! but "It''s unforgivable to walk into the side of the monster and blaspheme the glory!" The power called Shenwei began to diffuse, and the white-haired girl began to change, from the appearance of a little girl to a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl in ancient Greek white costumes! Athena could not tolerate Medusa''s attempt to monsterize to gain power... Because in the world of the godslayer, the monster Medusa symbolizes some unbearable things that Athena has been pushed down from the throne of the god after the matrilineal society was replaced by the patrilineal society, that is, it is the shame of the goddess! and so "Let me purify you!" The huge death sickle was transformed into a long bow in an instant, and Athena immediately bent the bow, and the endless spirit of death gathered. In a blink of an eye, a dark arrow appeared out of thin air and was placed on the long bow... "not good!" Although there has been intellectual confusion due to the gradual monsterization, Medusa''s basic judgment ability is correct. Suddenly, Medusa felt the crisis of death! If it were in a normal state, Medusa would definitely choose to avoid it, but for some reason, the stubbornness and madness in his bones caused Medusa to act in the opposite direction. In an instant, the heroic spirit and the horses and horses became one and turned into one. A white meteor swooped down! "In the name of the Lord of the Hades, bloom! Athena''s Arrow!" Facing the white meteor, Athena whispered to her words, and the next moment, the arrow was launched! The endless torrent of pitch black rushes up with the arrow of death! boom!!!.. 1068 Chapter 131 Pallas Athena [Part 1] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!boom!!! A violent roar echoed in the night sky. The meteors transformed by the pure white Pegasus dived head-on against the death torrent brought by the dark arrows, and the black and white colors swept and rolled in the lonely night sky, blooming with eye-catching brilliance, quite shocking. The whole temple barrier on the Fuyuki Center Building suddenly became unstable under this brilliance... However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Therefore, when Nagato arrives, the so-called temple barrier is no longer necessary! "what!!!" Under the pain caused by this shock, Medusa suddenly became sober! At this moment, Medusa realized how dangerous her previous state was... Under the impact of hatred, I actually lost my mind. Only a little bit, I returned to the monster state, the monster state where the six relatives did not recognize and even killed both of his sisters... Medusa has two great hatreds in her life, one is for Athena, and the other is herself! The three famous Gorgon sisters in Greek myths and legends are Sisina, Urielli and Medusa! Unlike Medusa, the two sisters enjoy the power of immortality, while Medusa cannot live forever, but the sister has no powerful talent. They live on the "invisible island" near the Golden Apple Island. The three sisters are called "Gorgon". They are monsters that even the gods fear, so heroes have always come to challenge... In order to protect the two sisters, Medusa kept killing the incoming heroes and became a killer, and finally went crazy and killed the sisters she originally wanted to protect! This experience of changing from a protector to a perpetrator made Medusa unable to tolerate the monster herself. God knows how much joy Medusa, who became a hero and was summoned as a goddess in his heyday, cried with joy. I just didn''t expect that I almost turned back into a monster just now! "I''m afraid, it''s because my subconscious can''t tolerate the Athena who turns me into a monster!" This thought made Medusa a little bit dazed, but a little bit depressed. because All this does not matter! Feeling the spreading power of death in the body, as well as my weak body... Even as the enemy of the other side, Medusa had to admit that the goddess was powerful. With just one arrow, she lost all of her combat power. The so-called revenge seemed a bit ridiculous under such a power gap. "It''s ridiculous indeed, just like a clown!" At this moment, the arrogant voice echoed in Medusa''s heart. In the next moment, the scenery in front of the witch named Medusa changed. From the turbulent flow of black and white, it instantly changed to a closed island. At the end of the sea was a gray barrier, and under the witch''s feet was an island. "here is" Although it was a little chaotic at first, it was the hero of the age of mythology. Medusa quickly calmed down, but this calmness only lasted for less than a second, and soon a touch of Medusa appeared on her face. The color of horror. "Nothing, invisible...Island!!!" Soso Novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc Medusa read this island like her own life like a groan, her face is full of incredible... Looking at this island full of Greek-style temples, Medusa''s mood was chaotic to the extreme at this moment, and she was unable to think reasonably until the arrogant voice sounded helplessly again... "Although the concubine body can probably understand your mind, but..." I saw that Athena, who was holding a bow and arrow, did not know when he appeared in front of Medusa, causing the witch to back up several steps before she said, "If you forget your concubine, it will be inexcusable. Oh!" "where is this place!" Under the stimulation of the''enemy'', Medusa finally regained her sanity, guarded the other party, and said, "Why is it exactly like the invisible island, and what is your woman''s intention!" "attempt?" Hearing Medusa''s words, Athena was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled slightly, "Athena''s wisdom tells the concubine that you have the possibility to take the concubine further, so the concubine is ready to try it intuitively." "Don''t think about it!!!" Although there were still some doubts, after hearing Athena''s plan, Medusa immediately objected, "No need to dream, I will definitely not help your fellow!" Although I dont know what it means to go further, Medusa has only one idea-- Never let Athena succeed! just-- boom!!! The air on the island burst instantly, impacting on Medusa... The next moment, the witch caught off guard flew out in an instant, and slammed heavily on the hall wall not far away. In an instant, spider web-like cracks spread, and the whole nameless hall seemed a little shaky. "Although the concubine has some good feelings for your alien compatriot, it is not your presumptuous capital!" There was a little arrogance on the face of the goddess, which was the essential character of the gods, one of the characters that any god could not avoid. Then, Athena, holding a long bow, wandered to the wall almost inlaid on the wall. In front of Medusa: "How can you refuse what the concubine wants to do?" As soon as the voice fell, Athena''s spare hand instantly filled with a large amount of light, and then together with the entire arm, it turned into a sharp blade that penetrated Medusa''s body and held her heroic core... "Forgot to tell you, this is not another place, but your heart is like the world!" "Activate, the realm of gods!" At this moment, Athena''s power of the gods madly injected into Medusa''s core of heroic spirits. In an instant, Medusa felt a sharp pain in her body and mind, but her perception became more acute and she realized clearly. Changes around... The surrounding space began to change drastically and became more real... In the center of the island, two familiar auras gradually emerged... That is impossible! There was a look of horror in Medusa''s eyes-- "How come? Sister Sisina, Sister Urieli..." .. 1069 Chapter 132 Pallas Athena [Next] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!this is Although horrified, he is the hero of the age of mythology. Soon, Medusa regained her senses. With the addition of some words from Athena, she also instantly understood her current situation. She was in her own mental world. For the first time, Medusa wanted to manipulate the entire mental world to attack. However, the pain that penetrated into the soul completely disrupted Medusa''s perception of the entire world. In the perfusion of the power of the gods, Medusa clearly perceives... I am losing control of the entire world! If there is any good news, it is that in Medusa''s induction, the aura of her two sisters who have passed away is getting stronger and stronger, it is like the two sisters are about to resurrect... "Sure enough, Athena''s wisdom is not wrong!" At this time, Athena was holding Medusa''s spiritual core in one hand, and she was engrossed in inputting her divine power. A smile appeared on the face of the girl god who seemed to get what she wanted... "Here, the opportunity for the concubine to move forward is really here!" Just as the frog at the bottom of the well doesn''t know the vastness of the sky, so it doesn''t know to forge ahead. The original Athena had no idea of ??becoming stronger. In other words, the god of disobedience confined to the primitive plane did not even have a way forward. After joining the dawn, Athena finally understood the greatness of the world and also had a A stronger heart. however Within a few years of joining Dawn, Athena found that, except for the increase brought about by the strengthening of the golden kingdom of Nagato, her own strength has not become stronger at all. Not only her, but Lancelot, the unconvincing army god, was the same. In other words, the god of disobedience seems to have no growth direction. After knowing these circumstances, Nagato once recommended Athena to create a kingdom of God to make up for the defects of the gods they didn''t follow. Anyway, Nagato still has the magic weapon used to shape the kingdom of God. Only Athena refused! Even if she became the god of Nagato, Athena''s pride never disappeared, just introverted... If everything depends on Nagato''s help... That''s too useless! For Athena, this is really unacceptable. However, refusal does not mean that Athena has given up the way forward. Over the years, Athena has been traveling in various worlds, collecting all kinds of useful knowledge, and using the wisdom of God to refine the essence to enrich herself. Later, in the Monetary Materials brought back by Nagato, Athena learned of the existence of inherent barriers, a unique means of eroding the real world with the mental world constructed by myself. Athena instantly realized that the inherent barrier was the direction of the gods like her. Integrate the power of God''s Domain into the inherent enchantment to create a state of mind like God! Because it is the god of Nagato, the true kingdom of God is not very important to Athena. In a sense, there is a territory of Athena in the kingdom of Nagato... The purpose of casting a heart-like kingdom of God is to rebuild oneself!The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com After all, the god of disobedience is a subsidiary god born from the realm of mythology. Although the personality is very high, even if compared with an ordinary person, the god of disobedience is not necessarily complete. however Things didn''t go well at the beginning! Obviously, both the will and the enlightenment are already possessed, but Athena just cannot expand her mental world. Soon, Athena understood... In the infinite void, there are infinite dimensions! Just as there are no two identical leaves, so there are no two identical worlds. The world, to a large extent, determines the path of life... Even the most versatile Chakra and internal strength are not universal in all worlds. The world is different, the compatibility of the creatures with various cultivation systems is different. If you also cultivate the power system of another world, it is very likely that you will not be able to reach a certain level because you are not a person in that world. The inherent barrier is obviously the highest pinnacle of the Moon Magic. One step further, that is magic, not magic! Except for guys like Nagato who possesses the supernatural power of the original power, Athena, as an outsider, naturally cannot really master this power. Athena still does not want to give up on this, and has thoroughly studied it for more than ten years... until She met the Medusa of this world! Then, the wisdom of Athena gave the goddess a whole new possibility... Although the world is different, there is no doubt that Athena from the realm of mythology has many names, one of which is Medusa, and Medusa is a basilisk, and the essence of Athena, the essence of "snake", is completely match! Then... "Since the concubine body cannot really be possessed, then take other people''s things, for example, the concubine body in this alien community, Medusa, let your mind open the way for the concubine body!" As soon as the voice fell, Athena''s body burst into golden divine power! The infinite power of God''s Domain was completely injected into Medusa''s spiritual core. In an instant, golden light filled the surrounding area, and it began to frantically dye the entire island, the surface of the sea, and everything at the end of the sea into gold. At this moment, Athena''s will completely controlled this mental world... Loosing Medusa''s spiritual core, Athena floated slowly. The Medusa below shook her whole body and fell from the inlaid wall, but did not fall to the ground, but was hugged by two girls with double ponytail purple hair who appeared suddenly... Feeling the familiar embrace, Medusa was taken aback, but tears flowed down unconsciously... At this time, Athena has risen to the top of the entire world! "The concubine is Pallas Athena, the goddess of the earth who nurtured all things, the lord of the underworld who rules darkness, and the wise queen who knows the sky. Athena swears here that I will be born again!!!" As soon as the words fell, Athena''s whole body and the world shook each other, and then it burned... It turned into the sun! At this moment, the unimaginable transformation is unfolding in the flame... 1070 Chapter 133 The Newborn Goddess Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The change begins... The golden brilliance appeared in the night sky! The chaotic brilliance of black and white seemed to have been ignited in an instant, turning into a huge golden flame. The brilliance of the golden flame instantly dyed the entire quiet Fuyuki City, dispelling the heavy haze that permeated the urban area, so that people who were still staying in the city at this time, except Nagato, were slightly taken aback. "This unscientific!!!" Feeling the gradually diffused breath, Alaya stood up immediately, with an incredible expression on his face, "It''s only a short while, how come the breath has grown so much all of a sudden, don''t tell me it''s a Daguai upgrade. what!" In Alaya''s perception, the so-called Athena''s breath actually increased several levels in an instant. It was originally a hero of the strongest level, and may have transcended, but definitely not much! but now Almost all the heroic spirits were thrown out of the street by her. "If you say science, your existence is itself the least scientific!" Seeing one of the mysterious handles in front of him uttering scientific vocabulary, Nagato couldn''t help but vomit, and then looked at the flame that illuminates the night sky with some emotion, although he did not open the magic eye. But from Nagato''s vision, I still clearly saw... In that flame, the figure in the golden armor was slowly walking out! "Good job, Athena!" ... ... Almost at the same time, Athena was already walking out of the flames. The next moment, as if losing the source, the golden flame automatically extinguished, and the golden light shining on the entire Fuyuki City instantly dissipated, leaving only the goddess under the cold moonlight and the golden light flashing under the moonlight. At this time, Athena was still a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, her silver hair gleaming in the moonlight. Only different from the previous Greek white clothes, Athena has a blonde armor on the upper body, and a war skirt on the lower body. The goddess has a golden shield on her right hand, depicting the shape of a snake, and her left hand is a golden gun-like rod. arms. "Thank you for the compliment, my lord!" As if hearing the admiration of someone far away, the goddess under the moon responded softly. After the establishment of the Kingdom of Mind, Athenas meaning was completely established. As she said before the Kingdom of Mind was burnt, Athena is the goddess of the earth who nurtured all things and the master of the dark house. She is also the wise queen who knows the sky. Nothing else, no matter how the years go by, the myth and chaos, they can no longer change Athena a bit! Athena is finally completely independent from the realm of mythology! "This power seems to be incompletely grasped, but that is only a temporary problem." Standing quietly in the moonlight, Athena''s body was filled with golden faint light, not dazzling, that was the energy that Athena could not restrain. It''s just that after all, he is the god of noncompliance who has a good control of energy. It does not take long for Athena to control the surge of power. But...Reading Bookstore www.kanshuwo.net "Fighting is the fastest way to control power, isn''t it?" With a soft smile, Athena''s gaze looked outside the enchantment of Fuyuki City. Although the sound inside and outside Fuyuki City could not be transmitted due to the barrier, the sight was not obstructed. The battlefield outside Fuyuki City was in the goddess''s Seeing everything. The next moment, the goddess turned into a ray of light and entered a state of superb speed, tracing an elegant trajectory in the night sky, and then crossing the guardian barrier without any hindrance, and instantly came to the chaotic battlefield. In an instant, the aura of war came oncoming, making Athena excited... Athena is the goddess of wisdom, the goddess of darkness and the earth, and similarly, Athena is also the goddess of war, and her yearning for battle is definitely no less than any ancient hero... Therefore, at the moment she just stepped into the battlefield, she was completely excited! Her excitement suddenly radiated her divine power. In an instant, all the people on the Nagato side, whether living creatures or not, became stronger in an instant. This bonus to strength instantly made the entire battlefield more obvious tilt. This is the desire of the goddess of victory for victory, and the blessing of victory emerges! In ancient Greek legends, the blessing of the goddess can bring victory... This is the reason! At this moment, whether ancient armies such as the Mongol cavalry and Carthage, or modern armies such as Napoleon and Hitler, they began to lose out. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the annihilation of the Alaya''s forces is inevitable. And Athena''s undisguised figure also attracted the attention of the entire battlefield. The heroic spirits of Alaya''s forces were naturally unhappy, but somewhat helpless. Most of the people on Nagato''s side didn''t feel anything, but felt that their side had an extra strong reinforcement. Only Luo Hao and Jiu Xin Nai two godslayers looked at Athena in the sky, their eyes were a little different. "I have to say, I seem to look at my left eye a bit!" Luo Hao, who was vertically and horizontally in the army, leaped slightly and blasted out with his next palm. He instantly killed dozens of heroic soldiers. With the recoil force, Luo Hao jumped to a position parallel to Athena, standing on the volley, slowly Opened his mouth and said: "You actually broke free of the myth and got shackles, you, very good!" "Thanks for the compliment!" Facing Luo Hao''s compliment, Athena responded indifferently, and then a little eagerness appeared on the face of the war goddess, and she couldn''t wait to speak, "The concubine is eager to fight, so I won''t say more." As soon as the voice fell, Athena turned into a light and dived into the enemy army. Boom boom boom!!! The next moment, inside the enemy army, giant rock snakes emerged from the battlefield... ... ... "It seems that the outcome is set!" Looking at the virtual image, Athena''s participation made the entire battlefield completely clear, Nagato made his judgment indifferently, and then looked at Alaya, "So, what are you going to do next, Alaya Yay!" .. 1071 Chapter 134 comes to an end for the fourth time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Alaya is very realistic. In the hopeless situation of victory, she withdrew her will without hesitation. Not only the subordinates who were fighting for her, but even the descending body that had been so hard to find-The Ripper Girl, ignored them, Miss Inhibition ignored all of them, and left directly. As for whether it will chill the subordinates... Just look at the dead superhero, how Shiro Eimiya was called by Alaya as a dog. The guardians under Alaya have no human rights. In this regard, Gaia is much better than Alaya, at least she will not force her heroic spirits. only "Facing Gaia, those heroes will automatically become dogs!" When Nagato and Alaya talked about this, Miss Inhibition said bitterly. In response, Nagato smiled silently. What Nagato remembers deeply is his wife Luo Hao, who is an alien who cares more about the earth than all human beings. Most of the heroic spirits chosen by Gaia in the Hall of Valor have great divinity and are extremely confident. Prideful existence. For people like them, the whole earth is the mother, and Alaya is just a combination of stupid compatriots. In this way, the reason why these heroic spirits are willing to serve Gaia while ignoring Alaya appears. By the way, in this war, although the heroic spirit only returned to the hall of heroic spirits after death, no matter which heroic spirit it was, he could only play once. Death means exiting, and there is no way to return to the battlefield. Without this condition, this war would never go on. If Gaia and Alaya use Raippis heroic rebirth tactics, Nagato will definitely play plane impact immediately... "Okay, I can''t get up yet!" Sitting on the throne formed by blood flames, Nagato kept his eyes on Yu Qimi who had been lying in his arms. Today''s Void Sword Girl has completely healed, but she still lies weakly in Nagato''s arms. in. Not far away, Alaya''s possessed body, the comatose Ripper girl was being slightly involved in the blood flames. "Don''t want to get up!" Buried deeply in Nagato''s arms, Qishi rarely spoiled herself. Nagato doesn''t mind this. After all, for more than a month, thanks to the seven realities guarding Ilia every day, Nagato has enough time to complete the clearing before the official start of the war, and... Holding a beautiful and lovely girl, complaining again is a bit hypocritical! At this moment, the girl of the Ripper had been swallowed by blood flames. After seeing this scene, Nagato nodded, and then the space around Nagato and Qimi produced a wave of ripples out of thin air. In the next moment, Nagato and Qimi disappeared in place... ... ... The top of the Fuyuki Center Building... In Rin''s slightly surprised gaze, Nagato''s figure holding Qimi appeared out of thin air. Sitting directly on the main seat without hesitation, what was displayed in front of Nagato was the battlefield outside of Fuyuki City, or that was no longer a battlefield, but a slaughter field that was turned sideways. Although it was a massacre, Nagato estimated that it would take a lot of time before the battlefield was completely over. After all, the opponent is a hero who is absolutely immortal and will not surrender!I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com Only when one party is completely annihilated is the end of the battle! but "Just let those girls have fun." Nagato knows that after this battle, there will probably be a long rest period. If you can''t let some people who are very interested in fighting have fun, I''m afraid it will be difficult. "...Father, Father Father!" At this moment, Rin, who was standing aside, said hello to Nagato with a bit of temptation, then bowed and apologized, "I''m very sorry, as the commander of the war this time, I really am..." "Rin, you did a great job!" Before the girl had finished speaking, Nagato planned what she said, and said, "I never expected you to have nothing to do from the beginning. What I value is your future, this war, In fact, its just for you to practice hands." Nagato''s voice is not great, but the meaning expressed in the words is extremely overbearing! Use an epic war to practice hands... Lin was speechless at once. "Dad is mighty!" At this moment, the elevator door opened, and Illiyas figure sprang out from the elevator, and she plunged into Nagatos arms. Fortunately, Illiya and Qishi are both exquisite girls. Otherwise, Nagato''s embrace really couldn''t accommodate the two of them. "Sister Qishi, are you okay!" "never mind!" With their heads buried in Nagato''s arms, Ilia and Qishi bit their ears and whispered... To be honest, after knowing that Qijin was also injured, Illiya''s goodwill for this big sister rose again and again, now second only to Alice Phil and Nagato. Behind Iliya, Aoi and Alice Phil walked out at the same time, and the two young women immediately sat down on the left and right sides of Nagato. Behind them is Sakura, the most well-behaved of the three girls. "Sakura, now that you are here, what''s the situation with Kikyo!" After seeing Sakura, Nagato always had a thought about it for some reason, but on the surface, no one could tell it. "She should tell you, how sure about Alaya..." "Yes, my father!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Ying bowed slightly and bowed before speaking, "Sister Kikyo said that she is already sure, but now she still needs to continue to accumulate spiritual power in order to succeed at one time." "That''s really hard for her!" A slight smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "However, now that Kikyo has completed the preliminary arrangements, the plan for Alaya has been half completed, the next thing..." It''s also stable! Nagato secretly said in his heart! and This long night finally passed completely! So, next... "Just before the final battle..." "Take a good rest and have fun!" Finally, the red-haired boy set the tone for his behavior for several months in the future... .. 1072 Chapter 135 Waves and Calm First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As time goes by, the night gradually passes. In a blink of an eye, it was already the early morning of the next day... Bathed in the brilliance of the rising sun, ushered in a new day, and the whole world seemed clearer. Winterwood City is still the Winterwood City of the headquarters of the Holy Grail Alliance. No one knows that there was an earth-shattering war here last night. People still do what they should and do. The whole city is still that peaceful city. Compared with the tranquility of Winterwood City, Guanbuzi City is bustling... No, it can''t be said to be lively... The correct statement is that the entire Guanbuzi City is completely boiling! In this era where humans dominate, although the power of the dead is very strong, the vast majority of the dead are pretending to be human beings, and there are various filings in human society. As a result, the war that Zhu Yue descended on and the deaths of a large number of dead followers directly caused a complete shock to the entire Guanbuzi City. Three-digit missing persons... God knows how many police officers will lose their jobs! However, compared with the hundreds of millions of people in the entire island nation, the three-digit disappearances are not small, but they are also not big. It is not a particularly serious matter. Many of these missing persons are foreign countries. People, as far as the island government is concerned, it is a bit of trouble. but These so-called troubles are just the aftermath of real turmoil. The real turmoil occurred on the mysterious side of Xingyue. This turmoil directly rewrote the situation of the entire mysterious side of Xingyue and lowered the overall combat effectiveness of the mysterious side by several levels. Although the war in Guanbuzi City was fought in the land of steel after it really started, there is no shortage of roles such as astrologers in the Moon World. In addition, Nagato and others did not cover it up. Everyone knows... The cause, course and result of this war! Zhu Yue''s arrival was actually dominated by the Holy Grail Alliance, and Zhu Yue also joined the Holy Grail Alliance. The high-level members of the magic association who knew this were all heartbroken. It was really shameful that such a traitor had appeared in the human forces, and that he had joined forces with Zhu Yue, a complete anti-human creature. But no matter how shameful they are, they dare not say anything... At this time, the Holy Grail Alliance is the only one in the mysterious side of the entire Moon World... The three teams who participated in preventing Zhu Yue from coming, all suffered heavy losses! The most serious loss is probably the Council of the Dead! The death of the King of the Dead directly caused the Council of the Dead to lose an Optimus Pillar. The remaining ancestors of the Dead are less than double digits, and they have all joined the Holy Grail Alliance with Zhu Yue. In a sense, The real council of the dead, the top masters are completely blank. Even in the future, he will face the inclusion of Princess Hei Ji and even Zhu Yue. When will this organization lacking real masters disappear completely, it is not necessarily true. Compared with the Council of the Dead, the loss of the Clock Tower is also not small. It is not only the fall of a large number of magicians and great magicians, but even the former Marshal and the second magician have also passed away. This is very embarrassing . The current Marshal Demon Road turned out to be a prisoner, making the entire clock tower boil.33 novel www.33xs.cc But it''s no use boiling! Not only does the Clock Tower dare not come to trouble with the Holy Grail Alliance, but it also guards against the separation of its subordinate organizations and loses the real high-level combat effectiveness. The London Clock Tower has been unable to completely suppress the branches and organizations around the world. For this reason, there are even a few people in the clock tower, hoping to redeem their demon marshal... It''s just that this proposal was stubbornly rejected by those old clock towers. Compared with the Council of the Dead and the Magic Association, the churches of the three siege forces have the least losses. The church with 2 billion believers is not worried that its power will be ruined. Although the two top combat powers of the Knights of Judgment and the Burial Organization were lost, the grassroots power of the church has not weakened. In a few years, under such a huge base of believers, top combat power will naturally appear again. "Before you rise again, let''s dormant for a while!" The Pope of the Templar Church, after receiving the news, was silent for an hour and announced such an order. Then, in the entire Moon World, the prestigious Templar Church fell silent for a while. Countless dark creatures are panicked because of this, for fear that the church is planning any conspiracy. As the so-called troubled times, heroes, when the three giants encountered such setbacks, the mysterious side of the entire Moon World suddenly became chaotic, and many ambitious organizations and forces began to take action... The entire mysterious side was surging for a while! ... ... However, let the outside world disturb one after another. Fuyuki City is like a paradise outside the world. It is extremely calm and makes people feel relaxed and happy. When the sun rises, the Einzbern Castle begins to move, and the humanoid maids have already begun to move around. "Well, yes, a decision has been made!" Walking on the corridor, Sakura took her cell phone and said, "The location is definitely under the cherry blossom trees in Hokkaido. This season is just right. Sister Hiyer, you are responsible for the location." "By the way, my father doesn''t like to have too many people to bother you, so remember to make arrangements for guarding and the magic of the current retirement." "Understood, Miss Ying!" A respectful word came from the phone, and the call was closed. "Well, that''s it!" Taking the phone away, Sakura puts a smile on her face, and... look forward to! Before going to bed last night, Nagato made the decision to go to see the cherry blossoms together "Well, anyway, there is still a long time before the next battle, and the next time, it will be a continuous battle. It is probably a rather long decisive battle. Before that, have fun!" "The season is right, let''s go to enjoy the cherry blossoms together!" ps: After thinking about the transition plot for a long time, I almost couldn''t turn it around, so I went straight to the next stop... 1073 Chapter 136 Sakura and Kikyo! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cherry blossom viewing?! Reward with father... cherry! Probably because of her name, Sakura''s cheeks were a little red when she thought of this, and her thoughts gradually floated away... She covered her heart with her right hand, and Sakura found that her heart was beating a little faster, but she didn''t have any dislike emotions. In other words, the girl was quite expecting that kind of inexplicable feeling. It''s not the thought of a girl in the rebellious period, or an ordinary Electra plot... The girl understood that she had a strange feeling for her young father. It seems to be engraved deep in the heart... impulse! and "My father, he seems to like me too!" It turned out that Nagato had had certain male and female interests and thoughts on Sakura several times before, but it was only hidden. However, I am afraid he did not expect that his thoughts had been perceived by Sakura. I have to say that this is indeed a miscalculation by Nagato. Of course, this situation does have the reason that Nagato always instinctively restrains himself. After all, as the essence of life becomes stronger and stronger, many times, even without communication, Nagato can directly see through people''s hearts... Although constantly pursuing the strength of the essence of life, Nagato does not like to know everything. Without the unknown, there is no way to move forward! Therefore, sometimes, Nagato would rather have a weaker vision... In this way, life will be more exciting. Because of this, Nagato has not really seen the strength of his daughter. Although Rin, Sakura and Ilia are all daughters of Nagato who are shaped by their own blood and different mysterious substances based on the information of three parallel individuals that exist in countless parallel planes. In a sense, the three were born with the luck of the Holy Grail! Rins origin contains the core spirituality of Fuyukis endless dragon veins. He is born with surging magic power and is good at five element magic. It can resonate with familiar dragon veins and obtain blessings, while Ilia is the most perfect little holy grail with the same magical power. Sufficient, natural third method practitioner. Compared with the two sisters, the shadow attribute of Sakura seems to be the same as her attribute, just like the shadow of the two sisters. But when it comes to strength, Sakura''s strength is the strongest among the three. The purest spirit extracted from all the evil at this time, combined with the shadow attributes of Sakura, gives this gentle purple-haired girl a powerful ability beyond her appearance. It''s just this kind of thing that no one knows about. The number. It is this pure spirit that allows Sakura to passively perceive others'' emotions towards herself, which is indescribable. That''s how Nagato''s feelings were exposed. Just while thinking, Sakura unexpectedly walked to the room where Nagato was. Sakura''s footsteps stopped there almost subconsciously. Although separated by a door, Sakura''s perception made it easy for the girl to''see'' her father, who was sleeping with her two mothers. Although she knew this was a normal thing,... The girl still couldn''t help but change slightly, showing a little struggle! "Your heart is messed up again?" At this moment, an indifferent voice echoed in Ying''s ears.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com The girl turned her head in surprise and saw at the end of the corridor, a black-haired witch in red and white dress was standing there, looking at herself with her indifferent pair of eyes, her cold gaze, as if she could see everything through... "Sister Kikyo, are you awake?!" Ying suddenly realized something, and looked at him in a panic. just "Darkness, after all, is not the field you should step into!" After all, Kikyo is Kikyo, not someone else. The determined maiden will never be influenced by the words of others. As she walks along, the ethereal voice of Kikyo still reaches Sakuras ears... "I have to say that your sensing ability is too strong and you are too susceptible to external influences. You must strengthen exercise!" "Yes!" Upon hearing Kikyo''s words, Sakura, who could not refute, responded with a dejected voice. As Kikyo said, Sakura possesses powerful perceptions because of her spirituality. But this perception is also easy to affect her feelings. and The origin of Sakura contains the spirituality from the core of all evil in this world. Although it is only the purest spirituality, the extreme of evil, there is no evil, but because of its origin, the owner of this spirituality-Sakura suffers influences. In other words, it is the gentle cherry, with the potential to become sickly and black... It is easily affected and blackened... "What are you doing standing there!" Strolling and walking past Sakura, Kikyos words came from a distance, and the words were still indifferent, "Go and practice together. If you want to follow your father, you must control yourself..." "Yes!" When she heard the words of her father''s lover, Sakura suddenly felt a little startled... Sister Kikyo, do you recognize me? Thinking about this, Sakura showed a happy expression on her face and followed happily. just "As expected of it is Kikyo!" After the two women left, the door of Nagato''s room opened. I saw the red-haired boy wearing a bathrobe leaning against the door, glanced at the direction the two women were leaving, and sighed, "The problem of hiding Sakura is solved. Now, he is more competent than my father!" "Humph!" A faint hum sounded in Nagato''s ears, and I saw Chancheng Kui, who was wearing a single coat, also came to Nagato, holding the man''s arm, and curled his lips unwillingly, "It''s cheaper for you!" The so-called confidant Mo Ruomu, how can Ying''s thoughts be concealed by Aoi. It''s just that after learning a lot in the field of magic over the years, Kwai no longer adheres to the worldview of ordinary people. In addition, because their father and daughter do not have a direct blood relationship, Kwai did not stand up for opposition. "what!" What else could Nagato do for this situation, just smiled, then picked Aoi up, went back to the room again, and closed the door... The morning exercise started again in that room after a short while... ps: These chapters are going to explain the emotional situation, but it''s so difficult to write... .. 1074 Chapter 137 Talk, Zhu Yue mother and daughter! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three poles in the sun... Nagato walked out of the room comfortably. At this time, the Einzbern Castle has begun to lively, probably because the castle gathered all the people who participated in the battle last night. In order to meet the various needs of these people, the robot maids are busier than usual. a lot of. In the corridor, every few steps, Nagato could see one or two maids. While walking, Nagato feels very happy! Nagato definitely accepts his daughters love with peace of mind, and even has some expectations, but Nagato will not be so stupid that he will act so quickly. After all, if you are too impatient, you will not be able to taste the most delicious part... As Nagato has always said, time is always on Nagato''s side. Before you know it, Nagato''s concept of time is slowly changing. More than a hundred years of life, powerful and unparalleled power and noble nature of life have made Nagato gradually change from a short-term species to a long-term species... Soon, Nagato came to the magnificent hall of the castle. In the first moment, Nagato saw... Near the skylight in the hall, on the long sofa, named Zhuyue Brunstad Moon King, is hugging his two daughters from left and right, while basking in the sun, while whispering something, in their At the feet, the primates are lying on their stomachs. As for the black knight, he consciously stayed away from the mother and daughter for a certain distance and made a gesture of not listening to evil. "Honey, here you are!" The first time Nagato stepped into the lobby, it attracted all the attention. And Zhu Yue''s name for herself made Nagato even more surprised, not only Zhu Yue''s name, but also because of the tone of the moon king, when the ancient wind of the moon king seemed to suddenly adapt to the times. "Don''t be surprised, my dear, it just fell last night, and my time is still a thousand years ago." As if seeing Nagatos surprise, Zhu Yue explained indifferently, I am also Gaias contractor. I should have become a creature of the earths uo, so I can naturally acquire knowledge and common sense from the world. "That''s it!" After hearing Zhu Yue''s explanation, Nagato remembered such a thing. Without saying much, Nagato strolled over to the sofa opposite Zhuyues mother and daughter and sat down. When passing by the black knight, the oldest dead knight saluted Nagato very sensibly and let Nagato The joy of mood rose a little instantly. The black knight is a real knight, and his salute undoubtedly represents Zhu Yue''s sincere surrender. As for the black knight''s owner is Hei Ji... It can only be said here that after Zhu Yue came, the little girl was no longer the highest boss of the Black Knight. There is a small table between Nagato and Zhuyues mother and daughter. After Nagato sat down, a robot maid standing in the lobby came up to make tea for Nagato. Not long after, the scent of tea was at the tip of Nagatos nose. It spreads, just... "Alquette, what''s the matter?" Nagato, who was about to hold up the teacup, saw Zhu Yue on the right side, who looked the same as Zhu Yue, but with a look of innocence. El Quett was looking at him intently and couldn''t help asking questions. By the way, Alte Luci on the other side of Zhu Yue was turning away his face in dissatisfaction.Xixi Novel Network www.xixixiaoshuo.com It seems that he does not want to see Nagato. "Now, long...no!" Hearing Nagato''s question, the princess of the true ancestor immediately spoke, but it was probably because of lack of common sense that she was immediately stuck again. She paused for a while, then said in confusion: "How should I call you, Father?" "Not at all!" As soon as Elquite''s words fell, Nagato and Zhu Yue hadn''t even spoken yet, Alte Luci immediately jumped out, "Only this, I will never admit that this ghost animal is not a father! " "But, isn''t Nagato-san''s mother''s husband?" Probably because of the habit of doing the right thing for hundreds of years, when Alte Lucis voice just fell, Alquette immediately retorted, I know, my mothers husband is my father. Altluci, don''t you know this common sense?" As soon as these words came out, Nagato and Zhu Yue couldn''t help showing a smile. The black knight not far away shook his shoulders. Even the white wolfhounds under the feet of a few people made a low sound similar to laughter. Only Elteluci was stunned... After that, she covered her cheek, she was speechless! "By the way, Alte Luci!" With a faint smile, he took a sip of tea and moistened his throat. Nagato suddenly said, "Yesterday you played a bit late. I haven''t been able to tell you something. The White Knight is not dead." "what!" When he heard Nagato''s words, some Hei Ji who didn''t want to pay attention suddenly lost his voice, "What did you say, Brad Qing is not dead, what does this mean? Could it be that you took action at that time?" The black knight not far away was all stiff, the primate killer under Bai Ji''s feet suddenly stood up and looked at Nagato with scorching eyes. "Yeah, I shot it!" Nodded, Nagato acknowledged Heijis guess. The next moment, the red-haired boy stretched out a hand, and a white spirit appeared in the palm of Nagatos palm, and a familiar aura appeared on it, letting Hei Ji was speechless for a while. "Well, the white knight is just a ray of remnant soul, and it will take a while to reappear." Talking about the situation of the white knight faintly, Nagato retracted the white spirit body, and continued to pick up the teacup that was put down just now, and continued to enjoy the tea. "Thank you!" The whole hall was silent for a while, when Hei Ji stood up suddenly, bowed slightly to thank Nagato, and then said proudly, "Don''t, don''t get me wrong, just thank you for saving Brad Qing, nothing else. " "Yes Yes Yes" Nagato, who understood Hei Jis little tsundere, didnt care about this. After saying a word, he was ready to drink the tea from the teacup in his hand, but at this moment, Zhu Yues sudden words immediately made Nagatos mouth The tea is sprayed out... "It seems that my dear and Xiaoqi and Xiaoai are getting along well, so why not push them down together!" .. 1075 Chapter 138 The second more cherry blossom tour! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cherry blossom viewing! This is the custom of the island people and is called Hanami in Japanese. Sakura is the national flower of the island nation and is considered a symbol of the spirit of the island nation. The custom of viewing cherry blossoms originated from the flower festivals, flower festivals, flower banquets, and flower dances that began in the Nara period. From the Heian period, cherry blossom viewing has been an entertainment for the nobles of the Kyoto court. And popular. It''s May, it''s the season for cherry blossom viewing in Hokkaido... A grove of cherry blossoms in Hokkaido. The space seemed to be transformed into a translucent mural in an instant, with mysterious fluctuations. In the next moment, the high spatial passage of the two gradually emerged in this fluctuation, and the figure of Nagato walked out of the passage. "It''s great here!" Stepping on the land of Hokkaido, Nagato looked at the cherry blossom forest in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. The chaotic cherry trees lined up before the eyes of the red-haired boy, and the tops of the trees were all gorgeously blooming with white or pink cherry blossoms. Occasionally, the breeze blew by and the little cherry blossoms fell down, giving them an extraordinary mood. "Get out of the way, Nagato-kun!" At this moment, Nagato''s figure appeared some urgent voice. After that, Nagato was pushed forward a few steps, and the next moment, girls headed by Kusina emerged from the space channel... Kusina, Rin, Illia, Sakura, Sola, Hisa Mai, Natalia, Orange, Black Tree Flowers, Two Ceremonies, Aoko, Kuonji Bead, Yuzuka May, Asakami Fujino, To Ye Qiuye, Amber Jade Sisters, Agurola, Platycodon grandiflorum, Yan Qishi, Luo Hao, Xia Lei, and even Kui and Alice Phil, and Zhu Yue mother and daughter all appeared one after another! For a time, the entire cherry tree forest was full of blooming flowers, making people overwhelmed. Seeing this scene, someone like Nagato couldn''t help feeling proud. The women here are all his! This is still not counting the girls in Baiyujing. In the long hundred years of life, Nagato has established a crystal palace that countless people envy. Unconsciously, a feeling of satisfaction spreads in my heart... "Master!" "grown ups!!" "Wow!" At this moment, Saya''s voice rang in Nagato''s ear. Turning his head slightly, Nagato saw Four Seasons, the Black Knight, and the primate killer walking in the last Tono. "Well, you are the last?" Slightly squatting down, Nagato stretched out his hand and stroked the head of the primate killer. The large white wolfhound seemed to want to avoid it, but he didn''t dare. Instead, Nagato felt more vigorously. "Yes!" Four Seasons took a step back, and at the same time, the Black Knight stepped forward and respectfully saluted, "Master Saya, let us tell you that she has to do a prisoner''s ideological work. She will come back later so we don''t have to wait for them." "That''s it!" Hearing what the Black Knight said, Nagato stood up, somewhat clear. At this moment, not far away...Seven Realms Novel Network www.7jie.com The maids, headed by Hiyer, arranged a cherry blossom viewing spot here in advance. The movement of Nagato opening the space passage alarmed the various magic circles arranged here and attracted the attention of the maids. As a result, when they first came here, they discovered that it was their own masters who had already arrived. Under the leadership of the maids, Nagato and his party walked for three or four minutes, and they came to an open and airy place. Here, the spacing between the trees is neither big nor small, and the shadows are mottled in the faint sunlight. Under a dozen big trees, blankets are spread. On the blanket are all kinds of snacks, as well as water and wine exuding a delicate fragrance. So, cherry blossom viewing began... Time began to pass slowly, and the atmosphere under the cherry trees became more and more harmonious. The girls consciously spread out on different blankets, chatting, eating snacks, and drinking wine while admiring the beauty of the cherry blossoms. Of course, some girls are more active, such as Kusina and Aoko. Exist. In less than half an hour, the two men went straight into the''uncle'' mode and toasted everywhere with wine bottles... Well, for the artistic cells of these two people, there is no need to count on them. It is worth mentioning that after seeing the virtue of her sister, Cangzaki Orange immediately covered her face... Of course, I have to mention a few existences with too high aura, such as Luo Hao, such as Agurola, such as Kikyo, even the two''uncles'', Qingzi and Jiuxina, dare not provoke. . Agurola is okay, at least when facing Zhu Yue''s family, he still talked and laughed. In her eyes, the Zhu Yue family, who are also true ancestors, are worthy of communication. In the words of Kikyo, the holy and cold temperament has forced many people close to it. The so-called far-sighted and non-playable, it is probably the existence of Kikyo, and compared to Luo Hao, Kikyos The situation is actually very good. It seems that because of his husband''s love, Luo Hao, as his wife, directly exposed the outstanding Fanghua he has cultivated over the years. That kind of graceful demeanor inspired by the culture of the celestial dynasty directly made the other girls feel ashamed. Luo Hao and Kikyo sat opposite each other. For a while, no one dared to approach, so they could only let them own a blanket. "It seems that I am a little embarrassed by Renji and Kikyo!" Reaching out his hand to take the glass that Nanami had filled with wine for him, Nagato glanced at the Shiki and Black Knight at his position, and toasted a glass to the lonely two, and then the three of them drank the glass with a smile In the wine. Probably because of the environment, the two people who were very nervous when facing Nagato were relieved a lot. I have to say that wine is indeed a good thing to bring closer the relationship between living beings. "Dear!" At this moment, I dont know when, Zhu Yue got rid of her two troublesome daughters, came to Nagatos side, and said, Can you talk about it alone? I think you should have this idea too. Correct" "indeed so!" Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Nagato smiled lightly. ps: As I was writing, I fell asleep... 1076 Chapter 139 Zhu Yues idea is third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sakura, what''s wrong with you?" An abrupt voice sounded in the girl''s ear... Sakura''s spirit was shocked, and her attention was called back from a distance. Then, the girl saw her sister, Rin and Ilia, both of them looking at herself in confusion, almost subconsciously, Sakura asked: "What''s the matter? Sister, and Sister Yilia?" "I still want to ask you what''s wrong!" Hearing Sakuras words, the strong little eldest sister Rin suddenly akimbo and looked at her sister, I was discussing with Ilia just now whether the cherry blossoms here are beautiful, or the cherry blossoms in Shikoku are beautiful. I didnt agree. Ask your opinion..." "I just didn''t expect that, I called it three times, and you didn''t respond." While they were talking, Rin and Ilia kept looking at Sakura, and suddenly looked at the purple-haired girl a little embarrassed. "Hug, sorry! I just lost my mind..." Sakura said with some embarrassment, "Sakura, in the island country, whether it is here or in Kyushu, Shikoku, etc., it shouldn''t be too different!" While speaking, part of Sakura''s attention was still trying to perceive not far away... Nagato and Zhu Yue, separated from everyone... ... ... "Say it!" Standing under a cherry blossom tree outside the crowd, with his back leaning on the tree, Nagatos right hand was still holding a plate of wine, To be honest, Im very confused about your decision, why did you take the initiative to push your two daughters to I." What Nagato said was that before coming to enjoy the cherry blossoms, Zhu Yue once said jokingly that Nagato directly pushed the black and white princess. Although it seems to be a joke! However, Nagato knew that Zhu Yue was serious... In other words, Nagato intuitively sensed that she really wanted Nagato to push her two daughters. This makes Nagato very puzzled. Although Zhu Yue had already surrendered to Nagato''s subordinates, and even because of that fateful illusion, she was really moved by Nagato. But this does not mean that Zhu Yue is the kind of woman who will give everything for Nagato. how to say That kind of unswerving feelings takes time to develop. And Zhu Yue and Nagato''s meeting in the true sense was only yesterday. Even if the five years in the fantasy are added, this is only five years. In Zhu Yue''s life, it is really a short time. In addition, Nagato''s extremely cold performance in that illusion... The red-haired boy really didn''t believe that Zhu Yue would give everything for herself. Then... Why would she do that? As soon as Nagato''s words fell, Zhu Yue hadn''t answered yet. In the cherry blossom viewing team not far away, the wine bottle in Sakura''s hand landed suddenly, and a lot of wine flowed out of the wine bottle that had opened the lid, which splashed the drenched long. Tube socks.Ikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com The next moment, the eldest lady''s Rin suddenly exploded... "Honey, what do you think?" Zhu Yue, with long golden hair, slowly approached Nagato, and put her arms around Nagato''s free hand. The pair of softly squeezing Nagato''s left hands in front of him made the red-haired boy''s face show a little Enjoy... "Perhaps, I am trying to please my dear..." "Perhaps, I already love you in the illusion, and I love you so much..." "perhaps" The whole person was leaning on Nagato''s body, and the Moon King''s head rested on Nagato''s shoulders, gently talking about each possibility, but before he said the third possibility, the wine saucer in Nagato''s hand was delivered. In front of Zhu Yue. The taste of the drink immediately shocked Zhu Yue. Opening her crimson eyes, Zhu Yue saw the wine saucer brought by Nagato. On the wine saucer, there were even one or two small cherry blossoms floating on it. This scene suddenly made Zhu who had no love for sake. Yue has a little interest. With these two small cherry blossoms, Zhu Yue took the sake one sip, and then said, "Well, there is no way to hide it from you, just because fate tells me that you and Xiaoqi, Xiao Ailiang If people unite, two very powerful offspring will be born..." "What fate told you? That''s it!" Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Nagato suddenly understood... As the spokesperson of Xingyue''s destiny, Zhu Yue has already begun to practice the law of destiny, but this law is too powerful and elusive, and the difficulty of practice is comparable to that of a mortal climbing to the sky with bare hands. However, Zhu Yue who practices this power often has a kind of future Induction of... In other words... "You sensed that Alquette and I, and the descendants of Alte Luci were born in the future?!" While speaking, Nagato''s words contained a certain kind of extremely subtle excitement, even Nagato himself might not even notice it. But Zhu Yue sensed... In this regard, Vermilion Moon feels normal, and he also attaches great importance to it. In an infinite world, the stronger the creature, the more difficult it is to give birth to offspring. Just like Nagato, neither her own women have known how many times they have done it in the past century, but they still have no real offspring. The offspring mentioned here are not the daughters of Sakura, Rin and Ilia with unnatural nature. It''s a real, natural offspring! Therefore, when he knew that he and the black and white princess would definitely give birth to offspring, Nagato was instinctively excited... After surrendering to Nagato, the arrogant Moon King did not reach the point where he would do everything for Nagato. However, he really thought for Nagato. Regarding the issue of Nagatos heirs, the Moon King still sells. To his own daughter. After all, the black and white princess is to Zhuyue what Rin, Sakura and Ilia are to Nagato. It is not a complete natural heritage! and "Anyway, even if I don''t want to, Xiaoqi and the others will be eaten by you sooner or later, won''t they?" With such a complaint, Zhu Yue lit her toes and approached Nagato... "Then, let me make up for you!" The next moment, the red-haired boy directly threw away the wine dish in his hand and hugged Zhu Yue. The whole person instantly turned around, letting the King of the Moon lean against the cherry tree, and then kissed it... ps: It''s so hard to write. There is another chapter, and then enter the land of steel...... .. 1077 Chapter 140 Loyalty and Night Attack First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Half an hour later... Nagato and Zhu Yue came back holding hands with each other. As soon as they returned to the cherry blossom viewing team, they received unanimous attention from the other girls in the team. After all, the close contact between the two, although outside the team, did not really cover it, or that they were too lazy to cover it. Therefore, as long as someone with a little bit of strength pays careful attention to it, you can find it. Facing the eyes of the women, the long-men looks as usual, Zhu Yue is also generous. In this situation, the two of them just smiled relatively, and then they separated naturally, Nagato returned to his previous position, and continued to drink with the Black Knight and Shiji. And Zhu Yue also returned to her two daughters. It seems that everything is back to the previous state. just "what!" After a while, El Teluci''s sudden louder voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Princess Hei Ji didnt even bother to apologize to the scared people around, and immediately bit her ears with Zhu Yue and whispered, but in the process of speaking, the black vampire girl was surprised and unwilling to talk. Gritting teeth. Finally, the black-haired girl nodded somewhat discouraged. By her side, El Quette smiled naturally, making Zhu Yue''s face a little weird. "Ah!" Although he was drinking, Nagato knew the situation on Zhu Yue''s side. After seeing Elt Lucis expression, Nagato knew that the little girl had compromised under Zhu Yues order, but I dont know why. When she saw her struggling expression, Nagato would feel Very pleasant... Is it awakened in some way? Unconsciously, Nagato''s thoughts started to detour. "Ah" At this moment, indifferent voices rang around Nagato. The next moment, Saya, wearing a white dress, suddenly appeared, stepped barefoot on the blanket where Nagato was, and sat down on her knees, and poured a cup on her own. Sake... "Brother Nagato, I am not late." "In time, just right!" Faced with Saya''s arrival, Nagato was not surprised. In fact, I dont know if its because of staying together all the year round. Even if the power of the whole body is restrained, every time Saya comes to Nagato, the red-haired boy can know it inexplicably... It can be said to have a good understanding! With such emotion, Nagato picked up the wine saucer, and at the same time, Saya also picked up the wine saucer. The two took a sip of each tacitly, and then they crossed their hands and drank the remaining sake in the form of a glass of wine. And all... In an instant, the whole cherry blossom viewing spot was quiet for a while. Only after Nagato and Saya separated, they immediately returned to the original state, making people think that the silence just now seemed to be an illusion. "How is the situation?!" After drinking a cup of wine, Nagato leaned back slightly, leaned in Qimis arms, and asked Saya. Earlier, the black knight had told Nagato that Saya was doing ideological work with a person. , Nagato is somewhat interested.Read the book www.lkbook.org "How do you say it? Or Brother Nagato, go and see for yourself!" After thinking about it slightly, Saya''s consciousness was connected with Nagato, which instantly urged the space under Nagato. The next moment, the ripples of the space echoed not far behind Saya, and the space channel automatically formed. "Hello, great Roman emperor, Nero is here, cheer everyone!" The singing-like loud cheers came from the space channel. I saw a large piece of white Nero walking out of the channel, dressed in bright red clothes, and looked around. When I saw Saya, Nero His eyes lit up, and he immediately jumped on... boom!!! Almost in the next moment, Nero, who had not yet rushed to Saya''s side, was suddenly hit by some invisible heavy blow, and the whole person fell heavily to the ground... This scene made all the onlookers around feel ashamed... Fortunately, because of Nero''s enthusiasm for Saya, this kind of thing has not happened for the first time. Gradually, people around him have become familiar with him. At this moment, behind Nero, the second woman named Loreliya stepped out of the space passage, and walked elegantly to Nagato and Saya, and then half-kneeled on the ground. "I have seen two adults!" Lowering her noble head, Lorelei solemnly said, "In the name of the contemporary Patriarch of Barut Meroy, Lorelei swears allegiance. From now on, the two of you will be Bathme. The Supreme Master of the Luo Family!" As soon as Loreliya''s words came out, there was a moment of silence around him. Especially those people in the original Moon World looked at Loreliya who was half-kneeling on the ground in an incredible manner. It is really unimaginable that the extremely noble and arrogant family would willingly lower their heads... "I accept your allegiance, Lorelei Yaqing!" There was a slight silence for a while, and Nagato showed a smile. The red-haired boy was very satisfied with Sayas achievements. After regaining the queen of the clock tower, he could control the magic power of this moon world as long as he did it properly. Use it... Nagato still appreciates the research ability of the magicians in the Moon World! In the eyes of Nagato, the three giant forces of the prototype month are the most valuable of the Magic Association, and the rest are dispensable! "But I still drink the bar now!" Passing the wine in hand to Lorelia, Nagato invited indifferently, "It''s time to enjoy the cherry blossoms, so come to the bar!" "...Yes!" ... ... Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, the afternoon time has passed... Because the time for viewing the cherry blossoms lasted more than a week, Nagato and others did not return to Einzbern Castle, but stayed in a large hotel built in the cherry blossom forest. However, in the room of Princess Kurohime, Alte Luci... "Dear Xiaoqi, I am looking for you!" When everyone was asleep, Nagato''s figure silently came to the black princess''s room. What caught the eye was that the black princess was looking at her gnashing her teeth with an unwilling face. interesting! Nagato suddenly felt that this night would be very interesting... ps: I dont know why, its just sleepy, and the whole person is in a trance...... .. 1078 Chapter 141 Hei Ji, plan and admit defeat second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A long night passed... This night, Nagato had a very pleasant time. I have to say that Altruki is really a rare stunner in the world, full of charm. From the very beginning, the black vampire kept yelling don''t let it go, until the final frantic request, if it weren''t for Nagato, in the entire Moon World, not many people could hold it. The most interesting thing is that the black girl has two states: loli and mistress... Rao is Nagato, in the face of such a situation where he can experience two intoxicating graces at once, he can''t refuse either. and so "Damn lolicon!" In the early morning, Elteluci, who has been doing it since last night, still maintains a lot of energy, looked at the red-haired man in front of her with contempt, even though the two were already hugging each other naked at this time and could almost do things. I have done it. But at this time, the resistance spirit of the black vampire is still full. "Ha ha" Facing the irony of the girl in his arms, Nagato chuckled indifferently without saying a word. Its just that although the red-haired man didnt say a word, the meaning in his eyes, You didnt have a great time by yourself before, did not appear to the fullest, making the girl suddenly angry... "but" However, before the girl spoke, Nagato spoke first, "I have to say, you are indeed very attractive, Xiaoqi, it is hard to imagine that this temptation is actually from a girl who looks less than fifteen years old. Revealed." This is Nagatos sincere feeling, Alte Luci is really attractive! At this time, Nagato, who is holding the girl''s body, can feel the touch of her skin. It is very warm and soft, and it is kind of like a beautiful jade that makes people can''t help but hug and not let go. Because it was a sincere feeling, it was Alte Luci, but his eyes lit up. "Occasionally, you can say something nice." "Of course, unless necessary, I am a very honest person!" "Then continue to praise me." "It''s still early, let''s do it again!" "and many more!!" In the girl''s slightly panicked expression, Nagato succeeded again... result-- Three poles that day, when Sakura came to knock on the door... From inside came the breathless whistle and occasional scolding. Although this so-called scolding is more like acting like a baby in Sakuras ears... The girl was stiff. She raised her hand and didn''t know if she should knock it down. Her beautiful face was flushed, she slowly lowered her head and her shoulders began to tremble. Although she had known that her father seemed to be very emotionally overwhelmed, Sakura still felt very upset when she really encountered this situation, and the darkness in her heart was about to move. Fortunately, studying with Kikyo recently hasn''t really blackened it. Otherwise, Nagato will be really depressed! but-- "My Father! The people from the Magic Association want to see you!" Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com Resisting the urge to rush in, Sakura took a deep breath and shouted, "Regarding Miss Loreliya''s matter, Sister Saya asked me to call you out to preside, to make sure the plan goes smoothly." Suddenly, there was only a faint, girlish gasp in the voice inside. Then a short while later... Nagato appeared in front of her neatly. "Magic Association?" "I sent someone in less than three days!" "Although it was expected, I thought they would be talking nonsense for a few more days!" After closing the door behind him, Nagato tidied up his clothes, and stepped forward. As he walked, he asked the girl next to him, "Sakura, what else did Saya say to you?" "Ok!" Immediately behind Nagato, Sakura was like a qualified secretary. She handed a blank sheet of paper in her hand to Nagato. "Sister Saya said, Nagato is not the kind of person who is good at negotiating, so in Saya At my sister''s order, I have worked out the conditions in advance." "Oh, Sakura, do you have any talent in this area?!" Slightly surprised, he stretched out his hand to take the information that Sakura handed over. Nagato glanced at it, and after remembering it thoroughly, he smiled."I should say, is it my daughter? Beautifully done, Sakura!" The conditions that Sakura made for the Magic Association''s release were really very suitable, almost stuck on the bottom line of the Magic Association... "But who is the guy sent by the Magic Association this time?" When he came to the reception room, Nagato had such thoughts in his mind, and then, the next moment, he saw a familiar figure, who served as the little magician who conquered the king in the Fourth Holy Grail War... "Long time no see, Webber!" Ignoring the leader of the Magic Association, Nagato turned not far away. It seemed that the twenty-five-year-old youth greeted him, and the former Holy Grail participant was immediately shocked... "You, why are you here!" Webber said in a daze, his words were full of powerlessness. ... ... "Well, Brother Nagato is probably already in contact with the Magic Association!" In a guest room not far from the reception room, Saye played Go with Zhu Yue and said to Loreliya next to him, "After returning to the clock tower, what should I do without me teaching you!" "No need to!" Even if she has become a servant of others, Loreliya is still arrogant when facing other things. "Then I am looking forward to it!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya picked up his fingertips, and a black chess piece flew out of the girl''s hand and landed on the chess board. "The general is already a general. You still need to work harder, Zhu Yuejiang!" "call!!!" Seeing this scene, Zhu Yue couldn''t help but breathe, and then let out a long suffocating breath, her whole person looked a little frustrated, "I didn''t expect that there is someone like you next to my dear, and you are the one under my dear. The strongest, Saya...Sister!" "This is natural!" After hearing that elder sister, Saye understood that Zhu Yue had already taken it! All kinds of battles last night, whether it was actual combat, piano, chess, calligraphy, or husband and wife, Zhu Yue had lost, and she could only claim that she was inferior. Silently, Saya suppressed the new unstable factors in the harem of Nagato... 1079 Chapter 142 Half a year, take the initiative to attack the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies. In a blink of an eye, half a year passed. In the past six months, many things have happened in the entire Moon World. During the vacuum of the power of the three giants, the entire mysterious side world was really turbulent, and the princes joined together, setting off a storm of blood and blood. In this bloody storm, the Holy Grail Alliance only did three things! The first thing is to collect all the genius magicians who have been displaced due to the chaos and completely subdue them. The second thing is that the woman headed by Zhu Yue comes forward to completely suppress and subdue the Council of the Dead. The third thing is that Change the name of the alliance to Dawn... Only these three things have allowed the Holy Grail Alliance to be upgraded from a large alliance composed of different forces to the most powerful organization in the world. Although it has become a mortal enemy with the Templar Church because of incorporating the Council of the Dead But will Dawn care? Do not! Dawn doesn''t care at all! In contrast, the Pope of the Templar Church cares more... The Pope was worried about whether Dawn would go to the Vatican for a massacre before the strength of the church had recovered. He was worried all day long. It is said that he was hospitalized with a stroke because of his age... After half a year, the entire mysterious side gradually calmed down. Although the Magic Association lags a lot behind in the past, because the Queen of the Clock Tower has returned with high-end combat power, it has finally extinguished various disasters that may lead to annihilation and survived. And those organizations and forces that attempted to rise to power were finally destroyed... No way, after all, the Moon World is a mysterious and kingly world. As a giant force, the mystery it possesses is not comparable to small organizations and small forces. It is not the first time that the Magic Association has encountered an attempt to replace itself in thousands of years. Power. But in the face of the mystery accumulated by the Magic Association, if it were not a fatal blow, it would definitely kill a snake and find its own way... However, these are not what Nagato cares about! What Nagato cares about is-- "After more than half a year of turmoil, the number of magicians has dropped to a level. In the entire Moon World, there are no more guys who can come out to profit from the official decisive battle. Then the clearing is complete!" Looking at the information in his own hands, Nagato came to such a conclusion with satisfaction! At this time, Nagato was sitting at the head of a study in the Einzbern Castle in Fuyuki City. In front of him, the very powerful girls like Saye, Zhu Yue, Luo Hao, and Kikyo gathered together. this. At this moment, it is the last pre-war meeting of the Moon World! "So..." It was Aoko and Kusina who were talking. It is rare for these two militant women to have exactly the same mind, "Does it mean that now, we can start the final battle? Just rush over, I can''t wait. !" After half a year of doing nothing, these two people already felt moldy. "indeed so!" Very rare, Luo Hao also exclaimed, "Time has been dragged for half a year. It is time for the so-called inhibition and the root to be truly understood. From start to finish, they have only one choice, and that is surrender!" "Agree!" Jiuliuwei Novel Network www.96wei.com Kikyo, who has always been quiet and alone, even spoke up, even though he rarely expressed his opinions. This opening of Kikyo seemed to have planned some chain. All of a sudden, the voices of approval came one after another, and almost all the girls who came here asked for war... "Uh, how do you say it, in fact, there are four or five months away in one year!" said a little embarrassingly, Nagato asked tentatively, "Or, let''s take a break or two. month" "No way!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato was rejected by most of the girls! "why?" It was not Nagato who was talking, but a girl with innocent short blonde hair sitting in the corner of the study, Alquette, after hearing the words of other people, showed a confused expression. When Alquette and Zhu Yue heard her words, they took a step back tacitly and hid their bodies behind Alquette. The next moment, the entire study was silent, and an unspeakable atmosphere filled... Nagato couldn''t help sweating behind his head... Maiden, you are too unconscious! why? Of course it''s because of you! Half a year ago, shortly after Naga goalkeeper Hei Ji Alte Luci ate it, on a dark night with high winds, Naga goalkeeper Princess Bai He also ate it. I have to mention it here. Compared with Hei Ji , The stupid princess Bai Ji is equally addictive. During the whole process, just looking at that innocent face always gave Nagato a strange excitement. After that, Nagato seemed to turn on some weird switch. In the past six months, the staple food of Nagatos night is the three of Zhuyues mother and daughter, occasionally sister flowers, occasionally mother and daughter stalls, although there are also other girls such as black tung flowers, Tono autumn leaves, but mainly Just toss these three people... And then Aroused anger! but "Forget it, anyway, everything that should be prepared is done!" "It''s indeed time to start the final battle!" With a sigh, Nagato made the decision of the final battle, and then said, "Obviously, in our final battle, the battlefield will not be the Moon World, otherwise, the whole world will not be enough for us to toss, nor can it be. It''s the battlefield of Fuyuki, it''s too small there." "The most important thing is that passively welcoming an attack or something is too inconsistent with our style of dawn!" "Brother Nagato, what do you mean?" At this time, as the leader of the women, Saye asked, the girl''s eyes were burning, and her astonishing fighting spirit gleamed... "Naturally took the initiative!" Standing up, Nagato burst out with a powerful aura, without oppressive force, but an aura of surrender, "I guess the power of Gaia and Alaya is on the other side of the world, the land of steel. !" "It just happened that I buried a dark chess before, and now it happens to be used..." .. 1080 Chapter 143 First entry, the land of steel first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a dead world. The sky, lost its color, is full of dark clouds, and the earth is full of barren cracks. It is exhausted without a trace of life, and there is no more people around. Cold currents are swept from all directions... "My father, it''s so cold!" The voice of the snow elf-like girl called Nagato''s attention from the surrounding environment. The next moment, the silver-haired girl with a small mask threw herself directly into Nagato''s arms, making him a little bit dumbfounded. "I told you not to follow me. There is no way." There was a little helpless in the words, but Nagato still hugged the girl, and then pulled up the cloak on her body and covered it on Ilia. Then, Nagato looked at Karen and Qi beside her. In fact, he asked: "How do you two feel?" "At first I was a little uncomfortable, but now I have adapted." Qishi stood quietly on the spot, staring at everything around him calmly, and his words were full of indifference. In contrast, Karen doesn''t have such a good state of mind. With a special mask covering half of his chin and nostrils, he said with lingering fear: "It''s amazing, my lord, the air is full of dangerous particles... " "If it weren''t for the small respirator designed by Lord Saya, I''m afraid I would already..." "This is normal. The air here is full of special particles named [sin], which is a kind of cosmic dust." "If the memory is correct, the so-called "sin" is a general term for all harmful and unmeasured particles permeating the planet that has lost planetary functions. Although it is harmful to the human body, it is extremely rare because it will bring special effects to the human body. Sexual change, so it is also called the ether." With a chuckle, Karen, and even Qimi and Illia explained that Nagato took Illya a few steps forward, and said in an indescribable tone, "After all, this is the end of the planet. , The legendary...the land of steel!" ... ... The land of steel! The dying star, the planet that is about to die, is also a world where creatures cannot survive. This is the name of the current world. It is not an official name, but a common name commonly used among "people" living on the deserted land. As the name of the land of steel suggests, most of the continent is now cracked wilderness, covered by gray and white clouds, unable to grow food, and the atmosphere is no longer as suitable for animal survival as it used to be. According to the human species, this is the end of the century. But even if the planet as the mother body died, the human species still survived by advanced civilization technology. Even the planet doomsday imagined by people in the past could not make the human species perish. have to say "Humans are really a very tenacious creature!" Wandering in the exhausted world, reading the shallow knowledge of the world with his own ability, combined with past memories, Nagato and others briefly introduced the situation of the land of steel. After that, the red-haired boy couldn''t help feeling sigh... Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com "Although I almost destroy myself with my brains, I can still survive tenaciously in such a desperate situation." Three days ago, after a meeting was held, the girls such as Nagato and Saya began to formulate combat strategies. It''s definitely an amusing idea to embrace it in an upright manner. At least, Alaya will never choose a head-on decisive battle before he is forced to. That situation is very unfavorable for Alaya. After all, in terms of pure combat power, she was considered the weakest among the three consciousnesses on the side of the moon. Moreover, if Nagato and the others choose to swarm them, it will be easy for Alaya to find a chance to attack and use restraining means. In that case, it is really possible for her to succeed. then After discussing for a long time, everyone finally decided to use Nagato as a sharp knife to first enter the land of steel to find out the situation, create a situation where Alaya has to fight, and then call everyone through the space channel to start the war directly. . After all, Nagato still has a pawn buried here. And the most critical girl in the entire war, Illia, came here because I was the safest next to Nagato. It was definitely not Nagato who was seeing Illias cute eyes, Lolita The reason for the soul of the attack! After Nagatos brief introduction, Qishi immediately raised questions "Where is Gaia?" This question also caught the attention of Ilia and Karen. At this time, they remembered that if the planet is dead, then Gaia, who is the will of the planet, is also dead... Well, this is definitely a joke! As one of the best existences in the entire Lunar World, how could it be so easy to die! "Gaia!" Hearing the girls questions, Nagatos face also showed a smile, The black-bellied guy is now hiding in the universe, constantly fusing all the consciousnesses of the nine planets and returning to its heyday. ." As he spoke, Nagato raised his head with emotion. His eyes seemed to penetrate the clouds and saw the inexplicable will floating in the endless universe. As if sensing Nagatos gaze, the invisible will moved for a while, and then fell into a deep sleep. Nagato can sense that it only takes about a month for that will to be fully condensed... In this world, who knows... The so-called planetary wills of the nine planets in the solar system are all clones of Gaia. Although they are also inhibitors, compared to Alaya, who is still tied to the cause and effect of all living beings, Gaia has already escaped from the earth. limit The strongest existence under the well-deserved root is Gaia! Hearing Nagato''s account, the three girls were all surprised, and never thought that Gaia was so strong. clatter!clatter!clatter!... At this moment, the sound of crisp footsteps came from a distance, and Nagato and others immediately heard their reputation. At the end of the wasteland, a rather petite armored figure was approaching several people impartially. ... 1081 Chapter 144 Goodbye, the Red Lotus Saintess is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!My lord! Are you finally coming?! Walking on the icy ground, the oncoming cold current made the battle dress on the girl knight hunt and hunt. At this time, it was the time when winter was approaching, and the temperature in the entire area had already dropped to freezing point. Soon after, the whole earth would freeze, and it would be no surprise for the girl knight. just No matter how cold it is, it can''t erase the heat in the girl''s heart. Because, just now, she had already sensed that that great existence had descended on this cold world. The girl knight at this time has never been so happy like this moment. For more than half a year, after falling into this world because of an accident, the girl realized what the so-called hell was. In this steel land, no matter how longing for redemption, it is meaningless. Because if you can be redeemed, how can you call it hell? and so This is hell! If half a year ago, the so-called hell that the girl had seen was the product of ugly human heart distortion, then, here, no matter how ugly the human heart is, it is meaningless. The death of the planet destroys the so-called living environment. The betrayal of mankind has retreated from the dominant position. No, it''s not just the loss of the dominant position! Even the survival of human beings has become a big problem, just as water is gone, no matter how tenacious fish, they can only struggle for a while, and then they will die completely... And water is to fish as the earth is to humans... The earth is dead... What about humans? The answer is obvious! Within half a year, the girl had witnessed countless deaths, and then she thoroughly understood... Here, there is no future for mankind at all! ... ... "long time no see!" Nagato, who was standing in the same place holding Illia, looked at the blond girl knight who was wearing a purple and black war dress and stepping up to him in a neat step. Feeling the situation of the other party, he showed a smile. ... "You have become stronger, my saint, Joan of Arc!" "My lord!" Facing Nagato, the saint of Guren did not surpass the courtesy at all, and kneeled respectfully on the cold ground, "Jan of Arc is finally looking forward to you, please save the world, my lord!" "what?!" Although he knew about Joan''s character a long time ago, Nagato was a little stunned when he proposed this at the beginning. Not only Nagato, but the other three girls were equally stunned. They know that the plan of Nagato and others is to use the entire land of steel as a battlefield. With the combat power of the three consciousnesses of Nagato and Xingyue, the entire battlefield will definitely be blown up. In this case, let alone save it. , The immortal world is already good!Extraordinary Novel www.ffxss.com So, how do you answer now? Looking at the female knight in front of her, Nagato frowned slightly. To be honest, the reason Nagato kept away from his subordinates similar to Joan of Arc, or that King Arthur, is because of this, they are too holy, they are simply the legendary unknown saints... It is completely different from your own attributes, or even completely opposite! "That won''t work!" After thinking slightly for a while, Nagato calmly, or said indifferently, "Not to mention that the earth of this world is dead, but in every sense, destruction is the ultimate salvation here!" "..." Jeanne''s body trembled slightly, still bowing her head, pleading stubbornly. "Of course, the lives here can be saved." With a slight sigh, Nagato spoke indifferently, and immediately made the saint of Guren raise her head, with a happy smile on her face. Looking at the pure smile, Nagato couldn''t help but splash A cold water... "However, don''t be too happy! Divine grace only saves people who are self-saving. At that time, it will still be screened!" "Jane understands!" Although she has the intention to save everyone, Joan is not stupid. The master of one''s family is not a saint, but an indifferent true god. If it is not because of grace to oneself, or even in the face of the catastrophe of destruction, it is the most undesirable behavior to be indifferent. and Not everyone is worth redemption! This point, in countless years, Joan has long understood... "Well, let''s stop here in advance!" After seeing the expression of his own saint, Nagato said indifferently, "This time, I have a purpose. Tell me about your fall into this world for half a year. By the way, take me to Leiser and Altori. Yeah." "Yes, my lord!" The girl got up with a smile, and was about to say something to Nagato. Suddenly, Joan''s expression changed. Not only Joan, but also Qimi next to Nagato, they all looked on. not far away. At the end of there, dozens of figures are running at a very fast speed... In less than a few seconds, the opponent was already close. At this time, Illya and Karen, who had hindered seeing each others appearance, took a breath of cold breath. Although they had already stepped into the mysterious side, they were young girls after all. When I saw these weird creatures, I was unavoidably frightened. Those creatures are strangely shaped, and a large part of them are humanoids with bat-like wings. "Hahaha, it really is you, Red Lotus Knight!" At this moment, at the forefront of these monster creatures, a tall dragon man with a pair of dragon wings behind his back said, "I thought that the intelligence of those foolish batmen was wrong. Fortunately, I personally came out and took a look!" "I didn''t expect it to be you, haha, let''s catch it!" "you are" Although the pterosaurs on the opposite side seemed to be familiar with Joan, after looking at him for a while, she barely recognized the identity of the opponent, "No.10 of Yali Baidi, Raphael the pterosaur?!" "Asshole, dare to forget your uncle pterosaur!" Seeing Joan''s performance, a pterosaur who claimed to be a well-known figure suddenly became angry. The next moment, the monsters behind him swarmed up and rushed towards Joan and even Nagato... .. 1082 Chapter 145 Yalis third in hundred kinds! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A hundred kinds of Yali! It is the next generation of primates that the old humans have bred out of planetary resources. This is a species based on the various species that existed on the planet in the past, and it has made substantial biological improvements and enhancements in order to survive on the deserted planet. The system structure is diverse, and the big classification is divided into hundreds. One to ten Yali is a single life individual, not a group. Although there are also Yali that contains human genetic factors and has a human-like form, most of them are still evolved species after the fusion of various life species and primates. Among the hundred species of Yali, the six sisters of Yali are the most outstanding. They united the non-group Yali to form an alliance called Yali. In this alliance, the top ten of Yalis hundred species are the most unique existence. Except for the six sisters of Yali who occupy the top six, the remaining seventh to tenth are indeed in the entire Yali alliance. It is one of the best. This means that-- "This little pterosaur is very powerful?" After hearing some analysis about the hundred species of Yali, Yan Qishi looked at her feet with some doubts, the pterosaur who had been stepped into the earth forcibly and vomiting blood, gently added a little strength... "puff!!!" Almost at the same time, the pterosaurs spewed blood again, with an incredible panic in their eyes, watching Qishi mutter to himself, "Weird, monster, why, why..." As the tenth pterosaur of Yali''s hundred species, Raphael was terrified and puzzled at this time. He couldn''t imagine that he was so defeated! The whole process took less than one second. The very petite-looking old human in front of him exuded a kind of pressure that made him unable to move. Then, he was suppressed, and the other Yali were all transformed into a strange sword aura. Minced meat... In fact, this can be considered bad luck for the pterosaurs. Before that, Qijin had simulated the body of Nagato''s dragon and solidified it on his body. Therefore, the girl who looked weak and weak was actually a human-shaped dragon. The dragon power from the nine emperor dragons is too powerful for a pterosaur... Raphael could not resist at all. If not, as a master of Yali''s hundred species, the pterosaurs still have two brushes, so they won''t be so unbearable. "It doesn''t look great!" "It feels like it''s more resistant to hitting." He spoke his own words indifferently, even if Qishi shot off a fly trying to fly on him, he moved his feet from the pterosaur and walked back to Nagato in small steps. "puff!!!" Hearing Qishi''s words, the pterosaurs spouted blood again, and fell directly into a coma... In this scene, I saw Joan of Arc, Ilia and Karen were sweating on their foreheads. The girls looked at the girl who was standing next to Nagato, who looked completely harmless, and suddenly understood that this girl is a very Terrible black belly. "Huh?!" Wuyou Chinese Network www.5uzw.net At this moment, after feeling the gazes of a few girls, Qishi tilted her head and made a cute gesture, "Is there something wrong? Or, is there something wrong with Qishi?" not good! Can''t let this black-bellied woman hate it! At this moment, the radio waves of the three girls were exactly the same. "Illya just thinks sister Qishi is so amazing!" This is the cute Illya! "Indeed, you deserve to be Miss Qishi. The fighting power hasn''t diminished at all. If I say it, it will be completely useless." This is Karen who is complimenting. "..." Joan of Arc, who didnt know Qishi, got stuck for a while. After seeing Qishis sight, she suddenly became wise and asked, Im just wondering, Miss Qishi should be a human, why can she be so strong here? ." Obviously, it was just a question thought up by Ji Zhongshengzhi. When asked, Joan was equally surprised. Even as a saint of Nagato and a former heroic spirit, Joan is a little constrained to fight here. After all, the air here contains a lot of chaos and harmfulness, and the energy conversion rate is too strong [sin], the so-called magic is so thin To a certain extent. Most of the weapons of the old age have no effect; the magic of the old age is difficult to perform here, so that there is no magician in the entire land of steel; the humans of the old age are so weak that they have no use at all. Ways to exert their power. but "If I remember correctly, Miss Qishi, did you absorb the [sin] in the air to fight?" "Yes!" "Sorry, sure enough, I remembered it wrong, wrong!!!" After asking that sentence, Joan felt a little absurd instinctively, and then said an apology, then she was stunned, and said dullly, "Miss Qishi, what you said is..." "I just absorbed the unbehaved little guys in the air to fight!" Facing the smiling Qimi, a touch of excitement appeared on Joan''s face. If there is a method that allows humans in the old age to use [sin], then... However, before Joan of Arc had a reverie, the cold water of Nagato poured down instantly! "No more delusions, Jeanne." At this time, Nagato who had collected all the physical information of Yali on the ground silently opened his mouth, "The method of the seven realities is entirely her talent, and it is not universal, or that few people can learn it. ." "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Joan was a little frustrated, but there was no doubt. Only because she is a saint of Nagato, and Nagato is the true god of Joan of Arc! God, and the saints... There is no deception! "Okay, tell me about the situation and history of this Steel Land immediately!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato came to the side of the pterosaur, stomped lightly under his foot, and the flames of blood spread, swallowing the pterosaur and other Yali corpses... ps: By the way, I just learned about my birthday today, and I was shocked... 1083 Chapter 146 The last time I want everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the lonely ground, a team of one man and four women was slowly moving forward. The hunting cold current cannot stop the process of this team. If there are local residents here, you will find that all the cold currents will always break away under the cover of some invisible force when they come. This is the enchantment, the simplest magic technique that used to be the mysterious side of the old age, but in this end age, it is the mystery that has been lost. "So this is ah!" Nagato, who was walking forward holding the silver-haired girl, after listening to Joans narration, and adding that he burned all the Ari that he had encountered before with blood flames, and extracted the information, the two integrated... The history of the entire land of steel emerged in Nagato''s eyes. In a sense, the land of steel is the end of the parallel planes of all moons. After all, the number of parallel planes in the world of the moon is fixed, and every time one is added, one more land of steel is needed. And the ending of all the land of steel is the ultimate destruction! this era It''s the end of the era! The origin of the age is that in the endless development of the planet by mankind, the will of the earth has dissipated... Subsequently, the world changed drastically, and the vitality began to dissipate. The end of the primate... It''s here! In the face of the drastic changes in nature, the tenacity of mankind is once again reflected. Various studies have entered a brief period of outbreak, and even opened up artificial cities with tempered glass to isolate nature. And in all the research... The plan named''Yali'' entered the sight of all human seniors. It was a plan to use genetic means to create a next-generation primate that could survive the end of the drastic changes. The real purpose of this plan is to create a labor force that can survive in a drastically changed world, to help humans who cannot move freely outside, and to continuously create cities that isolate their world from nature. As long as there are enough artificial cities, the rejuvenation of mankind can be realized. just No life is destined to become a subordinate creature. Depleted planetary resources, the next generation of primates created by mankind naturally rebelled, and then they completely pushed mankind, the so-called master of the earth, from the throne. Humans may be humble, but in the war of races, humans have never resisted. So the war broke out... The war broke out between humans who were fighting for survival and Yali who was fighting for world hegemony. However, in front of the six sisters who unified the originally non-group Yali, the weapons of the old age were almost scrapped, and the mankind whose magic was lost was finally driven to the brink of defeat. As the war progressed, the human species and the knight species were born... Human species are human beings living in the land of steel. It is a species that the original humans have kept their original form and evolved to correspond to the world.Bayi Chinese Website www.8lzw.com To be precise, they also belong to Yali. The knight species is a special human species, possessing the power of the magic sword! These two new human subspecies instantly replaced all pure human beings, joined the war, and developed this war in the direction of a battle that would completely exterminate the dead planet. And at that moment... Emperor! The last king of people was born! In this land of steel, the emperor is an absolute legend. The emperor at first was a humble human being, a humble pure human in front of human species, knights and Yali, but no one knows what kind of belief this great king will finally Of pure humans come together... He established the legendary temple, advocating the peace of all humans and demi-human ancestors! He created a power system that can also be practiced in the entire land of steel, so that pure humans are no longer humble and weak. He battled more than 70 registered knights in the Himalayas, forcing all human species to choose peace. Similarly, he and the Six Sisters of Yali will fight in the exhausted Mediterranean, suppressing the opposition of the Yali Alliance. Under the power of this last king, the entire land of steel finally ushered in peace a few years ago. just "In this case, why did the tenth Yali deal with you?!" After writing down all the epic experiences of one of his incarnations, Nagato asked with some doubts, "Isn''t the group of Asians satisfied with the desire for peaceful coexistence, ready to start war again?" "how to say?" Hearing Nagatos doubts, Joan sighed on her face, "Although, no, the emperor is brilliant, but this world is a broken world after all, and the hatred caused by the war is too great. It can''t be suppressed at all." "Therefore, although it is a time of peace, only within the city is peace. Outside the city, the war between Yali and humans continues." "My current identity is one of the registered knights!" In lightly explaining his identity, Joan looked a little sad, not only for humans, but also for the world... "I understand!" Not paying much attention to Joan''s sorrow, a blush flashed across Nagato''s left eye. At that moment, Nagato saw it. In a distant place, an immeasurable pillar of life rose into the sky, which was the glory of all beings. In the world of infinite despair, the most terrifying light of hope gathered together! That''s it... Alaya, this is your purpose! Use the most terrifying environment to temper the will of sentient beings and integrate it into your body, allowing yourself to come in the most relaxed and perfect posture. At this moment, Nagato has seen through Alaya''s hole cards, but... If I feel my breath... I''m afraid she will give up coming! How can she come and fight me head-on? Thinking of such a question in his mind, Nagato suddenly remembered something, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and he asked Joan, "Wait a minute, Joan, why didnt there have been those eight fouls in the history just now? The figure of uo of level?" .. 1084 Chapter 147 City and the emperor ask for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!UO? what is that? Joan''s answer was somewhat beyond Nagato''s expectations. In the memory of Nagato''s past life, the eight UOs from the other eight planets in the solar system that raged across the entire land of steel did not appear, but if you think about it, this is reasonable. If Nagato did not appear, the emperor naturally did not exist either. In that case, at the end of the war between the human species and Ari, there will be eight life forms flying from other celestial bodies. Their respective forms are significantly different, and their ecology is also incompatible. Their true identity is the strongest life species on each planet, and each can wipe out all life species in the existing world by their own efforts. This is Aristotle! The name is given by people, and they don''t even have the concept of a name. The origin of the name is unknown, and it is recognized that it originated from the literature of the old age. Each Aristotle just didn''t kill each other, and acted freely.And several Aristotles who learned the concept of "knowledge" from the life species on this planet and came into contact with human beings. They are hostile to humans and Yali, and constantly launch indiscriminate attacks. Under such circumstances, mankind and Yali had to temporarily give up the fight, restrain each other to maintain peace, and jointly fight Aristotle. This is the original mainstream story of the Moon World Steel Land. It''s just that all of this is completely different after Nagato''s appearance... In order to fight against Nagato, neither Gaia nor Alaya would want to kill on their own, and with such a good chess piece as Aristotle, how could Gaia let them appear and fight with the life on the earth of steel. "That''s it, I get it!" After seeing Joan of Arcs reaction, Nagato nodded calmly. As for the situation of the entire land of steel, the red-haired boy at this time has almost understood it. Next, he will use his own eyes to witness the events of this era. ... "Let''s go, I can''t wait any longer!" Speaking like this, a little spatial fluctuation permeated Nagato''s body. In the next moment, a man and four women including Nagato disappeared into place in the ripples of space that rose out of nowhere. At the same time, on the top of a mountain that was also dry and lonely in the distance, everyone reappeared. "Wow!" "It''s spectacular!" As soon as she appeared, Illiya couldn''t help but let out a sigh of admiration. Probably because she was standing on the top of the mountain, her sight was very clear. In front of the girl, there was a huge city guarded by a 100-meter-high wall. It was one of the giant cities with less than three digits standing on the land of steel. Number seventy-seven, the city of red lotus! "It''s really good." Nagatos gaze did not rest on the huge wall, but instead noticed the transparent shield extending from the wall as the foundation. That is the foundation of the existence of this huge city, a technology that creates an artificial environment. crystallization. "That kind of shield technology, maybe not all cities have it." After thinking about it slightly, Nagato asked Joan of Arc, and then got an affirmative answer from Saint Guren. "Yes, it is a shield that is only available in cities where pure humans are the mainstay. It is mainly to prevent the [sin] free in the air from harming pure humans. Human species and Yali do not have this aspect in this respect. Demand." First Literature www.d1wx.com As she spoke, Joan''s tone was clearly lamented! That is a lament for the human civilization that has passed away. To be honest, if it werent for the emperors emergence, what would happen to pure humans is self-evident. No, before the emergence of the emperor, pure humans had already become a rarity in the land of steel. biological. Although it is rare, it has no value at all. Even the human species are not treated very much. They can only wait sadly and weakly for their destruction... "Right, my lord!" At this time, it seemed that he had just remembered something. The former Red Lotus saint suddenly said, "Today I am the guardian knight sent by His Majesty the Emperor. This city of red lotus is my guardian. city ??of!" "My father and my mother are not here, but in the center of all cities, the central city!" "It''s okay!" Nagato said indifferently, "Go to the city of red lotus first. I need to understand everything here. Moreover, it seems that I don''t need to take the initiative to do anything. Some guys should have already sensed my arrival..." "I think, with his ability, I should just wait!" ... ... "Boss?" "It came two or three months earlier than I expected..." In an even greater city at an endless distance from the Red Lotus City, a soft whisper echoed in the huge palace in the center of the city. On the huge throne of bones, the silver-haired youth slowly sat up. A light flashed across his lazy face, and then disappeared. "Some trouble!" The next moment, the handsome young man with silver hair jumped down from the huge throne and fell into the cold palace, then slowly walked out of the hall and came to the front of a huge altar. This is a special altar, and it doesn''t seem to be unusual in the eyes of ordinary people, it''s just a bit bigger. However, in the young people''s vision, this altar is gathering the brilliance of life that the primate creatures on the earth of steel bloomed in the most desperate environment. The brilliance converges into a column, straight into the sky, and penetrate the void. The youth knew that this brilliance was being absorbed by Alaya''s consciousness deep in the void outside the world. and so "Master Alaya!" Integrating his mental power into the beam of light rising into the sky, the youth''s will is instantly connected with the extremely large will in the outer void, and a message is transmitted... "The man has come to the land of steel and seems to be looking for an opportunity to take the initiative!" The rising beam of light seemed to pause for a moment, and Alaya immediately responded to the youth... "Interesting, so what do you say, Emperor Qing!" ps: Damn it, my head hurts... 1085 Chapter 148 Alaya and the emperor first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outside the world... This is the highest place sought by the magician of the moon, The laws are disorderly, dark and deep. According to the legend, the chaotic space before the opening of Tiandi was probably in the same state. In this chaotic space, I dont know since when, there was an incomparably conspicuous pure white brilliance that broke through the void and gathered on a group of mysterious invisible will bodies. Unspeakable power fluctuations continued to spread, causing the whole The space fluctuates slightly. This body of will is nothing else, it is the pan-conscious collection of primate creatures, Alaya, one of the two major restraints of the Moon World. As a rare and powerful existence in the Moon World... Whether it is Gaia, Alaya or the root cause, they are not physically. No, in other words, their bodies are the entire Moon World! No need to use other bodies at all. In this regard, the curse of the root cause and the two major restraints are not comparable to all the evils of this world. However, there are gains and losses. The three innately possessing such status are, in a sense, and The world is with... Alaya at this time is bathing in the humanity brilliance harvested from the steel land. As Nagato said, Alaya is facing great danger. The restraining force born from the will of sentient beings, after all, is affected by the will of sentient beings, and the dust is so great that it is constantly killing Alayas self. awareness. But Alaya is Alaya after all. Under such circumstances, there is really no way at all. After witnessing the continuous reincarnation of a certain man, she knows that although human nature is ugly, but also bred with terrible brilliance, she harvested the brilliance of life in such a desperate life as the earth of steel, and used it to wash her body. Rendered red dust. Although this does not cure the root cause, it is enough to cure the symptoms in the end, allowing Alaya to exert a stronger force in the upcoming war. Rather than causal backlash, power runaway, thus losing self-will. And at a certain moment, a mysterious message was conveyed into Alayas consciousness from the brilliance. It came from the land of steel, Alayas own spokesperson, who abandoned his name and turned into a man who humanity hopes. Emperor. "Master Alaya, that man has arrived in the land of steel and seems to be looking for an opportunity to take the initiative!" The emperors voice was still flat and unusual, but it made Alayas heart a kind of unspeakable horror. You must know that although the restraining powers were restricted to not allow the control-type natives in this war, they did not There is no limit to the restraint to get information from the indigenous people. But I didn''t expect that the other party had already started to act, I didn''t know yet. After a slight horror, the invisible will permeating the void converged and rotated. Soon, a black-haired girl in a red dress appeared out of thin air from the center of the rotation. This was Alaya''s conscious body posture. "interesting!" After feeling his own hands and feet, Alaya''s mood has calmed down, and he even spared no effort to ask, "Interesting, then, what do you say, Emperor Qing?!" Although the distance between Alaya and the emperor is not known how far apart, under the pure white brilliance, the two seem to be sitting opposite each other.Bobo Novels www.boboxs.com Alaya''s voice entered the emperor''s ears without falling to the ground. "Fight head-on, Lord Alaya!" Facing Alayas question, the emperors answer was still clean and tidy, There is an omnipresent girl next to that man. As long as she exists, no conspiracy and tricks can pose a threat to him! "Ok?!" Hearing what the emperor said, Alaya was suddenly surprised... "Emperor Qing, do you know anything?" While talking, Alaya also remembered that the girl in white who fought with her in the Hall of Valor ten years ago was a mysterious girl who didn''t exist but seemed to be everywhere. Although Alaya knew the mystery of the other party from the very beginning, after all, since the entire Moon World has countless planes, except for the Akasha snake, only the emperor can continue to reincarnate. If not, he would not have entered. Alaya''s eyes. Even for the emperor, Alaya plunged the knight king''s family into the land of steel six months ago. At that time, the emperor was in a dangerous state, almost about to become Taoist... Had it not been for the arrival of Altria and Rise, the emperor would have completely lost his feelings, and Dao would have become a conceptual existence, that is to say, Alaya had truly gained the emperor''s friendship. Only the strongest human being will help Alaya reap the glory of life and promise to help her in the war. "Yes, I know a lot!" Without any concealment, the emperor revealed the information he knew... "Master Alaya''s opponent is a man who created the world. You must know this very well, and there are many strong men around him. Among them, the girl named Saya is the most terrifying. "Saya is a mystery life that is confirmed by observing itself. It is everywhere, and there is almost nothing that can be hidden from her." "Although your master Alaya is very secretive, you can''t hide it from her. Moreover, with the opponent''s ability, the clearing before the war must have been completed, and the day of the final battle has come, Lord Gaia. I think I can''t sit still." After hearing the emperor''s words, the red-clothed Alaya''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. just "Why do you know so much?" Standing in the void, Alaya frowned slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. For the first time, Alaya found that the strongest person who had grown up under his nose seemed to make him completely ignorant. "This is because" Hearing Alayas question, a proud smile appeared on the emperors face, "My first life is the younger brother of the man you are preparing to deal with, Lord Alaya. We are from the same source. My soul brother!" ps: How should I say, typically too many pits are dug, and the result is almost impossible to bury, almost Cavan... 1086 Chapter 149 Decision and the second in the end! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nani?!!!" After hearing the emperor''s answer, Alaya''s face was suddenly brilliant. The strongest who grew up under his nose is actually the most terrifying opponent he is facing...Brother, this kind of absurd thing, even Miss Alaya, who is an inhibitor, can''t calm down. After that, the two of them stopped talking, and they began to be silent in tacit understanding. Until ten minutes later... "Why speak up?!" "If you don''t say it, you should be able to figure me out?!" Although he was shocked at first, and then wondered if the emperor was joking with himself, Alaya, who knew the other person was a human, quickly understood that the emperor didn''t make a joke. What he said was true. just In this way, doesn''t her Alaya look stupid? I''m actually helping my enemy... Thinking about this in his heart, Alaya''s tone also revealed a bit of uneasiness and anger. "You should know!" Facing Alayas angry questioning, the emperors tone was the same as before, and he spoke calmly without any change, As a person, you should know that I dont like to play some boring conspiracies. "Conspiracy and tricks are really meaningless. Only the upright and arrogant general trend is the real righteous way!" "To push everything horizontally is our purpose!" Open his hands, the emperor''s body is rarely filled with imperial power... "Humph!" Hearing what the emperor said, Alaya couldn''t help but snorted. Being concerned about the existence of the emperor over the years, Alaya really understands what the emperor is. He really does not like conspiracy. Although it is not unused, it is rarely used. In most cases... Emperor! As the name suggests, people act in the royal way. Only after hearing the other party''s arrogant words, Alaya still felt a little bit of resentment in his heart. "So..." "What are you going to do now?" After a long silence, Alaya asked. During the speech, the restraining force passed through the endless time and space, flowed out from the outside of the world, and echoed around the emperor. If he is determined to be an enemy, Alaya will never show mercy even if he has had a great friendship. just "Don''t you know me yet?" Faced with such a situation, the emperor did not have any worries on his face, and he was still very indifferent, "Since I have agreed to fight for you in this war, there will be no second result." "..." Alaya was silent... What the other party said is correct, the way to the most human being, a promise of gold, that''s it. Although it is not clear why the emperor would be willing to help himself instead of fighting for Nagato, the invisible restraining power pervading the emperor gradually dissipated... "Since you chose to trust me..." "Then, Lord Alaya, please be prepared! The final battle will begin soon..." I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com Finally, after speaking softly towards Alaya, the emperor turned and took steps. What the silver-haired king didnt tell Alaya was that although he didnt know the specifics, he understood that Alayas failure was It has long been doomed. The emperor never felt that with Alaya''s ability, after appearing in front of Nagato more than once, he would not be completely seen through. When the unknown becomes known, no matter how strong it is, there will be flaws! In front of Nagato, the flaw is a reminder! Therefore, it doesn''t matter which side he is on. and "I wanted to fight you a long time ago, Sister Saya!" There was a smile on the face of the silver-haired last king, which was anticipation of the battle in the near future. In his thoughts, the king suddenly felt that a certain girl in white clothes who did not know where she was, curled her lips uncomfortably, and made an angry look, as if she was planning to teach her disobedient brother... ... ... "what" "have to say" "This is really interesting!" Walking into the city named Red Lotus City, Nagato had a sudden pause, a flash of interest flashed in his eyes, and then looked at the situation in the city, and said with a pun. Shown in front of Nagato and others, is a typical city of the end of the age. The slightly dilapidated high-rise buildings stood stubbornly in front of everyone. The street lights and so on had long been destroyed. On the streets on both sides, a few stalls appeared sparsely. The people who come and go, or the Asians of different shapes, have a deep complexion, completely devoid of the vitality that humans have in a normal city. No one thought that within such a huge wall, it was such a sight. It''s just a dilapidated city. If there is no such free [sin] in the air, the difference between here and the depleted ground outside is really not that big. In front of such a city, even the energetic Illya had no interest in speaking. Even if peace was created on this steel land, city walls were built, and artificial cities were built. But all this! Can''t change... This era is the so-called end of the primate! just "Guren-sama!" "Hello Guren-sama!" "Hello, Sister Guren!" At this moment, Joan, who was walking in front of the line, was discovered by pedestrians passing by... In the next moment, greetings one after another rang everywhere, and the lackluster faces of pedestrians suddenly showed a touch of joy. I have to say that Joan''s popularity in this city is really amazing. Whether it''s a human or Yali, when they see the blonde girl, they all exude joy from the heart. That touch of joy that burst out from the bottom of my heart, just like the gorgeous flowers blooming on this steel land, the sudden beauty caused a slight shock to the people behind Joan, including Nagato.... . 1087 Chapter 150 The dusty magic sword is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the scene in front of him, Nagato suddenly felt a little enlightened... The red-haired boy probably already understood why his first saint, Joan of Arc of Red Lotus, couldn''t wait to make such a request to himself when he first met with him. Faced with such smiles often, few people can turn a blind eye to the creatures who are stubbornly living in this hopeless generation! And Joan, who has left outstanding achievements in history, even recognized by the world, can''t! "If you think about it, maybe only a hard-hearted person like me can ignore it!" After the initial shock, Nagato quickly returned to calm. Although it is not visible in daily performance, the cold blood of Nagato does penetrate into the bones. You can''t expect much sympathy from a person who dares to destroy the world. . Of course, if the subject is a cute girl, the result will probably be a little different! "grown ups!!!" At this moment, among the greetings one after another, a rather steady voice came out, and immediately suppressed the surrounding voices, causing the surrounding crowd to stop for an instant. Soon, people consciously gave way to the road. In the next moment, three knights in full armor walked out of that road, one man and two women. In terms of posture, they looked very powerful. The three knights soon came to Joan of Arc, headed by the female knight, the three bowed and saluted together, and said, "Ville, the deputy commander of the Red Lotus Knights, welcome your return, Lord Red Lotus! " "I''m back, sister Weier." Faced with the salute of the three knights, Joan immediately responded, and then there was a trace of embarrassment on her face, "I''m sorry, sister Weier, this time I''m leaving my job without permission, but I won''t be the next time." "Please don''t mind, as your lieutenant, this is Vier''s mission." After Joan of Arc apologized, the face of the woman named Wei Er still looked indifferent and serious, and then she looked at Nagato and others, "As long as Miss Joan can explain, who are these people, and make up On the work you owe." ... ... Three minutes later, on the city streets! Under the eyes of everyone, the cold-faced woman named Weier suppressed Jeanne who wanted to defend herself with an absolutely powerful cold temperament, and then this woman took her away with powerful means... Only two armored knights and Nagato men remained in place. "It deserves to be the adjutant sent by Miss Gurnevere to Master Guren. In front of her, even Master Joan of Arc can only be suppressed...Oh!" At this moment, the younger of the remaining two knights laughed. It''s just that before he finished speaking, he was hit by the middle-aged knight next to him. "Don''t talk more, love more!" The middle-aged knight yelled at his companions, then looked at the Nagato people, and smiled, "Several adults, since Miss Joan has delegated the task of arranging several residences!" "Then, don''t waste time, please let a few adults follow." 61 Biquge www.61zd.com As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged knight turned around and led the way, regardless of whether Nagato and others agreed. Although the other party''s words are quite courteous, his actions and behavior are extremely simple. This is probably the characteristic of this steel land. In this apocalyptic world, time is very precious. Nagato was silent, holding Ilia, and Qimi and Karen followed. It was the young knight named Aido who followed Nagato, and seemed to be a little embarrassed to explain, "Sorry, Uncle George is like this, I didn''t intentionally give it to a few..." "Don''t worry, I understand!" Before the other party''s words were finished, Nagato interrupted the other party''s words and said, "In this final century, this situation is normal, but there is something, I want to ask you." "what''s up?" Hearing Nagato''s words, a touch of surprise and unnaturalness appeared on Aido''s face. For the young knight, although the adult Joan of Arc brought him is very easy to talk, he is quite comfortable, but the hidden loneliness in the other''s words really makes the keen love since childhood. Very unnatural. "I can see that you should be a human being, even qualified to become a knight!" While walking, Nagato looked at the young knight next to him thoughtfully, seeing him a little unnaturally, and then asked, "Then why don''t you practice your own magic sword!" Magic sword, a general term for weapons held by knights. The human species born in this world will inevitably be affected by [Sin]. Babies with a lot of [Sin] in their bodies at birth can grow them into their own bones, and they can grow into the outside world as adults. The weapon formed by this unexplained [Sin] can induce various phenomena, and its influence is enough to be called a weapon. There are very few humans that can shape a magic sword, and among them, there are powerful magic swords that can be used for actual combat. People are called knights. A knight species can only possess one magic sword. Before the birth of the emperor, the real power in the land of steel was the hundred species of Yali that could inhale [sin] particles into the body as the source of energy, and the knight species that could crystallize [sin] into the magic sword. The number of knights is very small, even if the knight species in the land of steel today is less than three digits. Every knight is a very precious combat power! However, now that there are many loves appearing in front of Nagato, they are qualified to become knights! But he did not temper his magic sword at all... Even Nagato could tell that the seed of the magic sword in his body was in a state of withering. After a few days, it would probably wither completely! Obviously it is an extremely superior magic sword, but it is covered in dust... After listening to Nagato''s words, Ai Duo was silent for a while, and a look of longing appeared on the young face, "Because, I want to follow the Emperor and become a sacred knight under the Emperor, not a knight of the magic sword!" ps: I almost fell asleep while writing... 1088 Chapter 151 Unexpected, Slashing the Emperor second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Emperor? Nagato blinked, slightly surprised. After hearing this name from the little knight Aidu, Nagato realized how much influence the person who once was the incarnation of the human realm, and the person of the most real way, has in this steel land. Not only pure humans, but even human species have such a great influence, so that a natural knight species has given up its natural advantages. Suddenly, Nagato wanted to know... Among the hundred species of Yali, is the emperor''s influence equally great? "Although many people have said, my choice is a pity for this magic sword qualification." While thinking about Nagato, the knight named Aido suddenly opened the chatterbox and complained to Nagato, "But there is no way. Who told me to worship the Emperor since I was a child, and the paladin created by the Emperor? The practice system is too repelling of external forces." "But having said that, although the Devil Sword is powerful, it is indeed too dangerous and it is easy to backfire..." The paladin practice system, this is the name of the practice system created by the emperor... Well, this is what the world calls it. As far as the emperor is concerned, this practice system does not need a name, nor is it qualified to use this name. It is a practice system derived from the lack of a fundamental external practice environment based on the steel land. It uses emotional beliefs as fuel to ignite the hope of life in this land of death. In short, it is a practice that develops the power of emotions. People who practice this power are the emperors holy knights, or Paladins for short. Of course, because the power of emotion is too vain and ethereal, most of the paladins are based on the paladins worship and belief in themselves, and secretly push the other side. Under such circumstances, the relationship between the paladin and the emperor is completely a replica of the relationship between an alternative believer and the gods. For the same reason, the Paladin is not allowed to have other independent power systems. In addition to belief and chaos, most powers require independent beliefs to support, and if you practice an independent power system, for the Paladin, it is to reverse the belief that you are completely subordinate to the emperor, and you will definitely lose it. The power of the Paladin. It is worth mentioning that the emperor did not conceal any flaws in the paladin''s practice. In this case "Do you want to become the Emperor''s Paladin with your own will?" After listening to a lot of Aido''s complaints one after another, he felt a trace of speechless firmness hidden behind the little knight''s words, and Nagato''s eyes flashed with a gleam, as if he asked inadvertently. "Yes!" "This is a decision I made with my own will!" Taking a long breath, the stalwart figure in his heart flashed through Aidu''s eyes. The determination in the little knight''s eyes became stronger and stronger, and a stronger breath faintly burst out of his body. at this time-- "Several adults, here it is!" With the voice of the middle-aged knight, the group stopped, and what appeared in front of Nagato was a well-preserved high-end villa. Although it looks a bit old, compared to the surrounding buildings, I have to say, This villa is indeed the best.361 reading www.361dsxs.com "My lord, I won''t go in here!" "This is the residence prepared by the City of Red Lotus for possible inspections of His Majesty the Emperor. There are special maids in it to take care of your daily life. I hope you are satisfied!" As he spoke, a trace of doubt flashed across the middle-aged knights face. Obviously, he was wondering why Lord Joan of Arc chose to arrange these few here, but after all, this is not something he can manage. The middle-aged knight just wants to Just forget about it. "Then, let''s say goodbye first!" Without saying anything, the middle-aged knight chose to bid farewell, and Nagato and others did not choose to stay. Soon, the middle-aged knight left here with the little knight, but when he was almost far away from the sight of Nagato and others, he slammed the little knight''s shoulders, not knowing what he was talking about, as if he was a little happy... "Probably, it is because of Edo''s words of almost loyalty to the emperor!" Standing in place, Nagato watched this scene thoughtfully, and then a smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy, and a slight pulsating sound came from the boy''s tightly held left hand "Since you don''t want it, then this magic sword belongs to me!" At a certain moment just now, Nagato used an indescribable mysterious method to simulate the Devil Sword Seed with a source of power, and the gods unknowingly dropped the Devil Sword Seed in Edo''s body. "However, it was really an unexpected gain!" Nagato murmured to himself after putting the Demon Sword Seed in his palm. To be honest, Nagato was really surprised. He never expected that he would get this magic sword so easily. If Nagato''s memory is correct, the young knight just now is probably the most brilliant knight in the land of steel in the original path of fate, Edo Yaden! And the unformed magic sword in his hand is the legendary star-eater! The terrifying magic sword that only appeared on the land of blood and death-- Slash the emperor! but "This is just right, whether it is used directly or used to forge new weapons, it looks great." Many thoughts flashed in the heart of the red-haired boy who had already received the magic sword, but it was difficult to decide. "the host" At this moment, Qi Shi''s calm voice came. The girl in kimono was pulling on the hem of Nagato''s clothes, and the other finger pointed forward. Following Qimins hand, Nagato looked over, and saw that Ilia and Karen, who had come down from him, had stood in front of the gate of the villa while Nagato was thinking about it, waving at him, and on both sides of the gate. There was also an extra little maid. "Oh, here I am!" Shouting to the girls not far away, Nagato held Qiji''s little hand that was pulling her clothes in the other hand, "Let''s go!" "Ok!" The virtual sword girl responded with a calm smile... 1089 Chapter 152 Three days, Saya comes first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies... In an instant, three days passed. In these three days, Nagato and a few girls have been staying in the city of red lotus, thoroughly browsing this last city. Probably because of the end of the primate, life is difficult to maintain. Naturally, all aspects are simplified. The city of Red Lotus protected by the huge wall and transparent shield is full of buildings from the old era. This era There are almost no new buildings. Similarly, Nagato and others discovered that although the city is dominated by pure humans, Yali and human species also exist. By the way, there are angels among the hundred species of Yali... In other words, this is the existence of the swan person implanted with the swan gene, which made Ilia and Karen look extremely excited, and even started the exploration journey of the hundred species of Yali with great interest... In short, it is to find how many kinds of Yali there are. To be honest, if it weren''t for the existence of the hundred species of Yali, Nagato wouldn''t know how to dismiss the playful Ilia. just "Energy is a little too much!" Sitting on the sofa of the villa, the red-haired teenager who was sipping tea took a look at the clock that was almost twelve o''clock, "Illiya, the bear boy, is already twelve o''clock, and he hasn''t come back for lunch. " "Master, the kitchen is already preparing lunch..." After hearing Nagatos words, a pretty-looking black-haired maid standing behind him asked hesitantly, If Miss Ilia and the others do not come back at noon, do you want me to notify them and let them? Do less." "Well, go!" Nagato nodded approvingly at the proposal of the maid in the villa. However, even though it was not visible on the surface, Nagato was still a little uncomfortable. It was the first time that the maid asked about this trivial matter. The maids in the past, even those who lacked independent innovation, would not ask such questions. But there is no way, who said this is the land of steel! The so-called land of steel is a world of death. The land is no longer able to grow crops, and the water flow is constantly decreasing. Although the death of life is slow, it is unwavering. People with long-term vision can easily foresee that... It can be called a future that will definitely end in destruction! In such a world, food is extremely precious. At present, the only remaining food production in the entire world is just enough to supply all the lives on the entire steel land. Every minute and every second, there are people who starve to death. appear. Even as the ruler of the entire land of steel, the emperor is nothing but slurs, let alone other people. Therefore, the maid will ask this question. In fact, if Nagato were the distinguished guest invited by Joan of Arc, the maid of the villa would not even ask, and acted on her own terms. People in this era have really understood what''meals on a plate are hard work.'' reason.Weichang Novel Network www.120weichang.com After thinking about it slightly, Nagato drank the tea in his own cup, then put down the cup, he sank on the sofa, somewhat bored, pinched a bunch of red long hair, and said calmly: "Since it''s here, come out." "Hehe, I can''t hide it from you, Brother Nagato." At the moment when Nagato''s voice just fell, a pleasant voice reverberated around, and then the surrounding space produced a little turbulence, and two girls appeared out of thin air on the sofa opposite Nagato. On the left is a girl in white with long black and green hair. She is talking. She is sitting on the sofa and dangling barefoot. Those white and tender feet are probably the favorite of many foot fetishists. Sitting on the right is a blonde girl in a red dress. The front design of the girl''s skirt is extremely bold, even revealing translucent underwear, even slightly attracting Nagato''s attention. The person here is no one else, but Saya and her contractor, the tyrant of the Roman Empire, Nero! By the way, the concept of Nero, a Roman tyrant, is very strange. After noticing Nagatos gaze, she didnt feel ashamed. Instead, she raised her head slightly and even moved her lower body, as if she was going to make Nagato see more clearly. Then, her behavior was noticed by Saya next to her. Arrived boom!!! In the sudden crash, the blonde girl hugged her head and shrank on the sofa. Withdrawing his hand indifferently, Saya turned his gaze to Nagato and slowly said, "Brother Nagato, all the preparations have been done, and the final battle is almost ready." "So fast?" Hearing Sayas words, Nagato was slightly surprised, and asked casually, "You know, I promised Joan to save people as much as possible. Although it is the end of the era, the number of lives is really large. You are going to take those people Where is it placed, heaven?" "of course not!" Saya shook his head without hesitation, and said, "Although these beings living in the steel land are indeed very good, but that''s it. After all, the heavens are the most important world for us in the future. life." "Brother Nagato, you may not remember it yourself..." "In our plane planet, there is a world that is almost completely frozen. Of course, now that plane planet has begun to thaw. Although it is still a bit cold, it is definitely better than this steel land!" "Oh, I see!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato suddenly felt a little surprised. Indeed, when he conquered the Spirit Eater plane more than ten years ago, Nagato did conquer an icy world. At that time, Nagato felt that the world was useful to him, but then it was useless and gradually forgotten by Nagato. Up... Damn it!Is my instinct really so cruel!!! For some reason, this thought arose in Nagato''s heart. Nagato, who was originally inconceivable for his own instincts, couldn''t help but be surprised. You know, I don''t know how many years have passed since then. what For the first time in my life... Nagato felt that it was almost time to come, and it was time to start exploring his true origin... .. 1090 Chapter 153 Thinking and Prelude Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!origin Make chaos impulse again. It is conceptually similar to primitive instinct and also similar to fatalism. It means that all things, including life, have their direction at the beginning, and then they will inevitably develop in this direction. As far as humans are concerned, this directionality will produce a primitive impulse, but it is still possible to suppress it by the personality and wisdom that will be generated later, but because the origin is the directionality that has been determined in the final will. Therefore, the origin is the absolute command of all things as the core, and even the reincarnation cannot be changed. And this is the very famous origin theory of the Moon World! Although Nagato is not an aboriginal creature of the Moon World, it does not mean that Nagato has no origin. He has been in contact with the existence called Ultimate Will in the last plane. Nagato clearly understands that the chaos Everything has the same big root. The curse of Xingyue''s root is just a small child of the entire infinite root. Since Nagato has its origin... Then... "What is my origin?" Sitting on the sofa, the focus of Nagato''s eyes drifted a little, and such a question emerged from his burst of thoughts. Since his rebirth, Nagato has almost soared into the sky with a smooth flow. It has not encountered many obstacles at all. It feels like a protagonist, but even in the blessed and favored destiny, Nagato still maintains a rational mentality, and... Unremitting step on the way of the strong! Therefore, Nagato clearly understands how his current achievements came from. Although it emerged from the lowest level of life, Nagato never felt that he was the so-called grassroots. Just as Li Taibai''s poem "I am born to be useful," Nagato has always considered himself a great treasure. The Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, as its name suggests, is the key... A key that can open the treasure named''Nagato''! Even if there is no Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, Nagato is equally confident to break the boundaries of the world, and to this step, of course, the timeline may be too long. The Key of Ten Thousand Worlds has only greatly accelerated Nagatos The growth rate is nothing more. Aside from other things, Nagato felt that this so-called natural intuition was very unusual. In the past, Nagato did not explore the source of this talent. It was because Nagato was not strong enough. When it was not strong enough, no matter how much it was, it was useless. Now Nagato is quite strong, and it is barely enough to explore this situation. level. The source of innate power is undoubtedly the origin! Its just that compared to the situation where the magic of direct communication with the origin of Huangye Zonglian in the Moon World can awaken the origin, the origin of Nagato has no magical way to directly communicate, and can only be judged by some clues in the week... At least, in the current situation, that''s it! "It''s really troublesome!" In an instant, many thoughts flashed in Nagato''s mind. After thousands of times, he could only come to such a feeling. At this moment, Saya''s words came over again, calling Nagato''s mind back... "Brother Nagato!" Variety Show Literature www.kanzongyi.cc "I have visited the mysterious side of Xingyue three times, and the chance of an accident is almost zero." "And your women, or the women in the future, have almost completed the final state adjustments, their strength is in the best state, and you can start the final battle at any time!" Saya didn''t know what complicated thoughts Nagato had flashed in the moment, his eyes were full of eagerness. "It''s rare, Saya, you want to fight so much." Seeing Saya like this, an accident appeared on Nagatos face. Then he remembered something and smiled, Is it because of the emperors challenge, what is the power of that guy? Some expectations." "Ha ha!" After listening to Nagatos words, Saya sneered a few times, revealing a little arrogance, "No matter what that guy is thinking or what power he has, he dares to challenge me, the head of the six realms. I definitely have to teach this disobedient Little brother." That said, but Saya also understood that the emperor''s challenge to himself was definitely meaningful. As for the possible betrayal of the emperor, Nagato and Saya did not think of this aspect. It was not that they did not think about it, but that they both had a feeling engraved in their bones. Nagato and Liudao are of the same mind... There is absolutely no betrayal in any form! and Vaguely, the girl realized that a battle with the emperor was of great benefit to both of them. at this time Click!!! The door of the villa opened suddenly, attracting the attention of Nagato, Saya and Nero. They turned their heads and looked over, only to see Joan of Arc hurriedly walked in from the crack of the door, pace a lot faster than usual . After arriving in the hall, the girl was a little shocked when she saw Saya and Nero. But soon, she skipped the two of them, knelt down in front of Nagato, and handed out a letter, "My lord, I have passed the message of your arrival to father and mother. It''s just a pity. It''s been three days, and I haven''t heard from them after all." "And just now, I received a letter from the Central City." While talking, the face of Joan of Arc''s drooping head was a little embarrassed. The saint of Guren already understood something... "is it?" Nagato and Saya looked at each other, and then took the letter from Joan, ignoring whether it was a trick or not, and took it apart and took out a palm-sized piece of white paper. There is almost nothing on the white paper, only one Chinese character full of unique charm war! Suddenly, a certain powerful and fierce fighting will burst out of the paper. Under the influence of this fighting will, the temperature in the hall of the entire villa suddenly increased by a few points. However, the next moment, a strong chill burst out of Saya, against the heat in the air. "...By the way, is this a war post?" Seeing this scene, the faces of Nagato and Saya showed very similar smiles. The prelude to the storm has already begun...... .. 1091 Chapter 154 Lei Se and the third more clearing! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Central City! Located in the once capital of the Celestial Dynasty. This giant city, which is almost the largest city in this era, is the control center of dozens of cities spread over the entire Steel Land. Almost the existing elites on the entire Steel Land gather in this giant city. . When the emperor built this city in the past years, he gathered countless intelligent people from all over the world, trying to figure out how to transform the earth, or escape from the earth, and develop in outer space. therefore Here, also known as the City of Hope, the last city! This is the last hope of primates! The huge palace in the center of the central city was the second expansion of the famous Forbidden City, the palace of the emperor. At this time, a faint sigh echoed from the observation platform on the left side of the palace. "The war, is it starting again..." Standing on the observation tower, a black gothic girl, like an elf-like silver-haired girl, looked up at the dim sky slightly, her gaze seemed to penetrate the endless space, and she saw the terrifying aura gradually overflowing from the city of red lotus. . "Yeah, it''s about to start!" A soft voice rang around the girl, and the next moment, a blond girl in a white battle dress, who looked terribly awkward, fell from the sky in the breeze, fell behind the girl, and reached out her arm around the silver-haired girl''s waist. Two equally beautiful girls hugged each other on the observation deck, giving people a very beautiful feeling. These two are not others, they are the pure white knight King Altria, who has been missing for a long time since the arrival of Nagato, and her princess Lily, the girl who was once named Gnevere, Rise Green. "...Lea!" After being silent for a long time, Lisser spoke slowly, "If you can, I don''t want Liya to face the Nagato-sama, just because my father''s head is hot..." "Don''t worry, Lisser!" Before the girl in his arms had finished speaking, Altria interrupted the other person, and said, "Although I don''t know what the father-in-law meant, I think he did it right! We owe Alaya!" More than half a year ago, the emperor was in a very unstable state and almost lost his emotions. Although for Nagato, whether the emperor has feelings or not, it is actually not too important. Although they can be regarded as brothers of the souls, they are different for Leise and Altria. of. The emperor who forgets love is just the emperor! Rather than their former relatives, a magician named Merlin who was active in King Arthur''s time. Therefore, the two of Altria didn''t care about Alaya using them to immobilize the emperor, even when they knew that they were about to face the almost omnipotent demon, Altria did not choose to back down. not to mention "I don''t think the father-in-law will be impulsive." "There must be something in this that we don''t know." "So, nothing will happen!" While comforting his wife in a low voice, Altria''s words were full of unwavering will, and the depths of those emerald eyes were filled with an upright and sharp sword intent of the emperor!Biqugek www.hoennk.com Last time I was defeated by Nagato, Altria really wanted to challenge it again. Although the chance of failure is very high, but...you can''t even dare to challenge! The pure white knight king thought in his heart. And at this moment-- boom!!! Centered on the beam of light in the middle of the palace that is hard for ordinary people to see. Extremely strong fluctuations burst out from the beam of light, spreading vastly in all directions. Although it did not appear, the breath of Alaya permeated the entire central city for the first time. Everyone felt the incomparably stalwart will for the first time. boom!!! Almost at the next moment, the same violent shock erupted from the firmament of the distant place, and from the vision of Altria and Lisser, a large hole was created in the firmament of that distant place. If Altria''s vision is better, you can find that the big hole is directly below the city of red lotus. Crimson beams of light gush out from the entrance of the big cave and stand between the heaven and the earth. While standing, the beam of light continued to burst out some mysterious fluctuations, communicating with the fluctuations of Alaya in the void. At this moment, the vast majority of people are surprised except for surprise. There is nothing else, especially in the eyes of the top powerhouses, after seeing the two terrifying wills that constantly exchange information in the void. , Is even more shocking. However, no one can think that this is just the beginning. When time passed ten seconds, another roar echoed in the sky above the sky, and the stars in the sky dropped the stars for a long time. Gaia''s fluctuations were inserted at this time, allowing this exchange of great will from the two The conversation developed into a three-person conversation. When thirty seconds passed, the fourth roar erupted. Even the root will that has been sleeping all the year round has joined this exchange, making almost everyone Spartan! boom!!! When the time passed by one minute, the sudden roar echoed all over the world. There was a pause of one or two seconds in the entire land of steel. The four great wills seemed to have reached an agreement in an instant, and some mysterious fluctuations throughout the whole The earth of steel spreads... Altria and Rise received the fluctuating scan at the first time. Then they heard... "After inspection, you are sure to pass!" "please choose" "Fight in the land of steel, or open up a new era in a new world where ice and snow melt!" At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed in Altria''s heart, and finally showed a gratified smile, "Interesting, is this the clearing of the field before the real war, even the inhibition and the root cause of the clearing... " However, just as Altria was thinking, the tragic screams one after another, the entire Central City was suddenly chaotic... 1092 Chapter 155 The horn and the grand fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clearance! It is to clear out the people who shouldn''t be there. So, what kind of people shouldn''t be in this land of steel that is about to become a battlefield? kind person?People who contribute to society?Or...a beautiful woman? The answer is: all!neither! These answers are all based on personal feelings. However, the protagonists of this clearing are the three consciousnesses of Nagato and Hinayuki. From the perspective of the four, good and evil are indifferent, and they do not care whether they contribute to society. . As for the final beauty, Nagato wanted to ask for it, but it didn''t make much sense. For these four, life is the same weight for the world, and probably only those who desire chaos, destroy order, or even desire to destroy the world, are the least needed existence. The existence of these lives, to the world, is a virus... Must be cleared! just Seeing the fallen figure outside the city screaming from time to time, Altria sighed. That is a virus detected by mysterious fluctuations. Who would have thought that there are so many beings eager to destroy in this steel land, but if you think about it, it is reasonable and reasonable to pray for destruction because of despair. This is indeed normal. I have to say that this completely hopeless steel land is indeed a very terrifying place. "Testing done!" At this moment, the abrupt voice echoed in the ears of everyone in the world. Everyone is enlightened. The voices of "Are you sure to stay" echoed in the ears of Altria and Rise. The two girls glanced at each other, and both chose yes. The next moment, invisible power swept across the entire steel. Earth. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be quiet. Later, the two girls found that in the field of vision between them standing on the observation deck, the entire central city seemed to be too much less. The situation of ten rooms and nine empty spaces is the most prosperous in the last days. What happened in the city... "...Already, has the clearance been completed?!" Although it had been expected, when he saw this scene, Altria still had an unconcealed surprise on her face. "Leah!" At this moment, the girl in the arms of the Knight King whispered to the other party, and after attracting Altria''s attention, she pointed her finger to the sky of the distant place, and Altria followed Leiser''s hand and looked over... The big hole in the distant sky is slowly shrinking and disappearing soon... "As expected of Brother Nagato, it is amazing!" At this moment, the indifferent male voice sounded beside the two women. The next moment, the emperor''s silver-haired figure emerged from the sky, and then slowly descended and stood in front of the two women. "My father!" "Father-in-law!" 918 novel www.918xs.com After the emperor appeared, the two people who were obviously close to each other suddenly separated and greeted the emperor. At this moment, the silver-haired last king just nodded faintly, then took out a horn made of an unknown animal horn, walked to the edge of the observation deck, put the horn in his mouth, and blew it out... "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." Not long after, the sound of the horn like a dragon''s roar resounded through the world, reverberating throughout the slightly empty central city, and then spreading out of the central city, echoing across the open and vast land... Altria, who was standing behind the emperor, suddenly understood that it was nothing but... The horn of war! With the sound of this horn, war has begun... In a daze, the last ray of brilliance on the altar in the center of the palace was exhausted. The next moment, there were waves of waves in the surrounding space, and existences full of powerful aura came out of the waves. These existences are very weird, most of them are humans, but regardless of clothing, weapons, or even individuals, they are full of unique aura. Not long after, the central city, which was clearly empty, once again became crowded. It''s just that the intensity of life is totally different. In an instant, the thick clouds over the entire central city, under the aura of the gathering of these people, were full of powder... These beings are no longer humans. They are the heroic spirits from the Hall of Valor. This time the emperor is summoned, not only the guardians of Alaya, but also the heroic spirits of Gaia. Two restraining forces are at this moment. , Joined forces! just "Miscellaneous!!!" In an instant, a glorious boat made of gold and emeralds soaring in the sky rose from the sky. The golden king in golden armor stood on the boat, looking down at everyone, especially the emperor "Although Gaia did tell me to obey your orders, do you have the qualifications?" As he spoke, the golden king''s face was obviously angry, murderous... Gaias command is simply saying that he is not as good as the silver-haired guy in front of him. Although he respects the earth will Gaia very much, the golden king is still reluctant to admit that he will lose to others, because he is the first hero, Gilgamesh. ! "qualifications?" After hearing Gilgamesh''s words, the emperor seemed calm. In fact, when Alaya and Gaia made the alliance, the emperor gained command of the entire Hall of Valor. At that time, he had already anticipated the current situation, and the draft was also prepared. "It''s not clear to say this kind of thing, isn''t it?" Faintly speaking, the emperor felt the various attentions of the surrounding heroic spirits, and the whole person floated out of thin air, came to the same level as Gilgamesh, put his hands behind him, and said: "Why don''t you and I fight a fight!" "By the way, let you see why I can be recognized by Gaia and Alaya and become your commander in command!" While speaking, the mighty emperor''s power permeated out, completely covering the entire central city and the sky where it was located, and even covering the aura of other people inadvertently... All of a sudden, the emperor was surging! ps: It''s a bit late to write, but it''s good to catch up!.. 1093 Chapter 146 Oldest vs. Final! The tip of the emperor iceberg! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant... The entire central city was silent. The many heroic spirits summoned from the Hall of Heroic Spirits were all speechless at this time. These heroic spirits did not expect that above them, the heroic commander appointed by the two restraining forces, the man known as the last king, could unexpectedly explode with such a earth-shattering aura, covering everyone''s gathering momentum. You must know that all the heroic spirits present are the existences that have left a prestigious name in historical legends, and can be recognized as heroic spirits by the world, which gives the most positive portrayal of the power and glory of these heroic spirits. However, it is such a great existence... The gathering momentum is not as good as the silver-haired king in front of me! Does that mean that everyone is inferior to each other?! This is a huge blow to all the heroic spirits, especially those arrogant heroic spirits. I am afraid there is nothing more humiliating than this situation! but "What a great king!" After a few blows, many heroic spirits showed a touch of emotion on their faces. Although bathed in that earth-shattering aura and coercion, the heroes present did not feel any suffocating pressure. Instead, they felt a very warm and inclusive force... Inclusive of this sky, this earth, and all beings! Even the heroic spirits with insufficient IQ understand at this moment! Why did the two restraining forces choose the silver-haired king in front of him as the commander of the heroes, a king who practiced the king''s way to the extreme, and the king who can tolerate everything, is indeed the most suitable heroic commander. After all, the heroic spirits here come from different eras and regions, and some heroic spirits belong to overhead heroic spirits, and even their origins are unknown. Therefore, the personalities of the heroic spirits are very different... If there is no such heart that embraces the world, how can you control the heroic spirits?! just "Damn crap, you angered this king!" The oldest king who broke out in anger stood on the flying boat treasure named Vimana, looking at the silver-haired king who was on the same level as himself, and instantly opened the door of his treasure house, and spatial ripples slowly appeared behind him. Although this first heroic spirit also felt the imperial aura and understood the opponent''s situation, he was as arrogant as him, how could he tolerate the opponent becoming the commander-in-chief above him. What''s more, the emperor said that he would defeat him... This is absolutely unbearable! The hero king roars in his heart! In the ripples of the space, the crimson color gradually dyed a corner between the heaven and the earth, like a huge crimson door, slowly appeared, and then slowly opened. Each piece exudes vicissitudes, ancient times, mystery, and inexplicable fluctuations. Some are peculiar in appearance, some are luxurious, some are simple, and some are strangely shaped like knives, swords, guns, and halberds. Poke his head out of the ripples.361 reading www.361dsxs.com It didn''t take long for the entire crimson space to be covered, covering the vision of everyone now, and pointing far away. This is the power on which the hero king relies, the king''s treasure! As soon as this treasure appeared on the stage, all the heroic spirits on the scene suddenly became chaotic. The heroic spirits on the scene really did not expect that some people would have so many weapons-like treasures that some did not even have weapons-like treasures Ying Ling suddenly felt inferior... "Miscellaneous, now it''s useless for you to say anything more, let this king die!" As soon as the words fell, the tens of thousands of treasures that emerged from the treasure of the king were like bullets out of the chamber, like machine guns, bursting out crazy. Storm-like rain of treasures swept across the sky and the earth, like a flash of light in mid-air, pulling up a touch of icy arc light belonging to weapons, amidst the riots of the atmosphere and the messy sound of breaking through the air, Like a torrential rain, one after another, the emperor was killed. "The number of weapons is really amazing!" Facing the many treasures that came, a touch of solemnity appeared on the emperors face. He stretched out his right hand, and whispered the powerful speech spirit in his mouth, However, the soldier, the ominous weapon, in my name, Humanity stops!" In an instant, the momentum bursting from the emperor''s body condensed into a solid body, like an endless nebula, blocking the emperor''s body... In the meantime, everyone present heard the cry of unknown origin. In that nebula, there seemed to be countless wills gathered, countless loyal to the emperor''s will, and at this moment, the united minds turned into a terrible guardian and stood in front of the emperor. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." In an instant, endless treasures bombarded the nebula! Suddenly, the vortex cloud layer resembling a star and a galaxy was shot by pieces of real treasures, like a sea wave thrown into a bomb, bursting into pits with a loud noise. The sea of ??clouds also tumbling completely, suddenly becoming a lot thinner. However, soon new clouds appeared out of thin air, merged into the sea of ??clouds, and made up for the thin nebula before. Although with the passage of time, the tendency of the sea of ??clouds to decrease remains unchanged... However, it is undeniable that: The Kings Treasure has been blocked during this period of time! next moment "The treasure of the king, who claims to have all the treasures in the world, is indeed extraordinary..." "But Lord Hero, you know..." "What is the greatest treasure of mankind?!!!" A faint voice came out of the nebula. In an instant, a fiery will burst out of the sky and the earth. All the heroic spirits present were shocked. At this moment, they all felt the almost materialized name The will of courage! At the same time, the diffuse nebula instantly dyed red, and its shape changed rapidly, condensing a huge fist, gathering endless flames, abruptly against countless treasures, and blasted out with one punch. ... The fiery fist broke through the endless treasure and hit the flying boat directly! boom!!!.. 1094 Chapter 157 Courage! uninvited guest? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What a terrible punch this is! With a punch, accompanied by countless looming sentient beings shouting, the mighty fist resounded, and the whole world seemed to penetrate under this invisible fist, and the hot fighting intent rendered the whole world. The heroic spirits watching the battle, no matter what heroic spirits or resentful spirits, no matter what merits or status they have... At this moment, they are all silent... In fact... Silence, and only silence, can truly express their feelings for this punch! This punch is unstoppable and unstoppable! All the treasures in the hero kings treasure house collapsed, and the torrent of treasures could not stop the slightest advancement of the fist. In a blink of an eye, the huge fist had already bombarded the flying boat named Vimana... boom!!! Amid the huge roar, the heroic spirit in the golden armor flew upside down and fell from the top of Vimalakrti. However, at this moment, with the arrogance in his heart, the hero king actually reacted in mid-air, and the space behind him was rippled. Open again A treasure that looks very weird, more like a spiral of three cylinders than a magic sword, slowly appeared from within the ripples of this space... "Damn crap, see a sword of my love..." However, the King of Heroes hadn''t finished speaking yet, the huge fist that bombarded Vimala even collapsed and turned into a huge torrent, directly impacting the body of the King of Heroes, and the movements of the oldest king couldn''t help but slow. At this moment, the hero king was stunned... Because he heard the cry of countless lives in the land of despair, the gathering of supreme courage, turned into the light of hope in the deepest despair of mankind, it is a scene that is unimaginable by the oldest king who has witnessed the ugliness of mankind ! "The most precious thing of mankind is never wealth, but human heart!" At this moment, the indifferent voice echoed in the ears of the hero king, and then the oldest king saw it. The silver-haired man did not know when he was standing in front of him, indifferently, "That is your king''s treasure Something that could not be collected." "..." After hearing the emperors words, the hero king was silent for a while before speaking, Miscellaneous, no, silver-haired guy, who are you, this king admits you, you are indeed the kings old enemy! In a short instant, the hero king understood the nature of this guy in front of him. Contrary to the heroic king''s self-respecting overlord''s way, the incarnation of this guy in front of him is billions, the king''s way of leading the trend of humanity, in a sense, the guy in front of him is not a person at all, but a country! "This body is nameless, you can call me the emperor!" As if he knew what the King of Heroes thought, a smile filled his face, and he raised his fist, "Then, this time the victory of the battle, I won, remember, the King of Heroes, defeat you The fist is the strongest fist of mankind!" "The name... Courage!!!" With a loud shout, the emperor''s fist bombarded the heroic king. Unexpectedly, there does not seem to be any great power in this punch, and the hero king''s figure is not shaken. In fact, the emperor''s punch is the power of an ordinary human man, and it can''t touch the opponent at all. The body of the heroic spirit. However, what was contained in the emperor''s fist instantly penetrated into the heart of the hero king!Zero One Reading Network www.01dsw.cc At this moment, due to the pure will and courage of the endless beings, the conflict with one of the greatest sins of all beings and the arrogance, instantly defeated the powerful fortress named Hero King from within. The tyranny in the heart of the hero king was also purified at this moment... boom!!! The next moment, dazzling light blooms in the sky... ... ... "What a dazzling light!" In the distant place of the Red Lotus City, on the top balcony of the office building, Nagato retracted his gaze and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It looks like the emperor has walked out of a great road..." At this moment, Nagato suddenly looked forward to the battle between the emperor and Saya! Presumably, it would be wonderful! "grown ups!" At this moment, the blond knight girl Joan of Arc appeared behind Nagato, half kneeling on the ground, "The entire city has been explored. After the clearing, most of the lives in the city have moved away, leaving less than three thousand. people." "There are still three thousand people!" Hearing the report of Joan of Arc, Nagato''s face suddenly twitched. In just a city, there were three thousand people who were thrown into destruction. Even if some of them were released, the real number was also indispensable. This is just a city, and the number of the entire Steel Land has definitely increased several times. If you think about it this way, this world can still exist until this time, it is simply because of the luck index being full, or the restraining force intervening, otherwise, how can you think that this world would have been destroyed long ago? but "In this way, you don''t have to keep your hands!" Turning around, Nagato looked down at his saint slightly, and said, "Even if the battle affects those people, it''s just those who long for destruction seek benevolence and benevolence." "I see, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Jeanne bowed her head and saluted, then stood up and walked behind Nagato consciously. Seeing Joan of Arc''s actions, Nagato nodded and walked along. He quickly walked off the balcony and entered the lobby on the top floor of the building. In this rather huge lobby, girls were doing it leisurely. Talking about their own affairs, or whispering to each other. The moment Nagato walked in, the girls stopped moving and looked at Nagato. "How should I say, sneak attack or something, probably won''t be done!" Under the eyes of everyone, Nagato shrugged indifferently, with a smile on his face, "Next, what we have to meet is probably the attack from the Hall of Heroes. This time, the attack on the heroes is far beyond. Its the last time, so this time, destroy it to your heart''s content!" "Of course, first of all, who wants to help me bring back an uninvited guest?" Nagato stretched out a hand while talking, a little bit empty, and the invisible force instantly took the paper that appeared on the wall at an unknown time. Annihilation... 1095 Chapter 158 The Fox Who Desires for a Good Wife First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time went back a few minutes ago. At the moment when all the heroes in the Hall of Heroes were collectively summoned by the emperor, a certain Throne of Heroes on the edge of the Hall of Heroes collapsed instantly, and a golden light flashed across the endless space and time, flashing near the city of Red Lotus. In the next moment, a pink ponytail girl in a blue short kimono appeared out of thin air. That is a girl who looks very beautiful. The figure is beautiful, and the beautiful face is filled with a unique attraction for some reason. The fox tail swaying behind the girl and the pair of fox ears on the head make the already beautiful girl more unspeakable Of charm. "Huh?! Here..." As if feeling the cold touch of the ground under her feet, the fox ear girl slowly opened her slightly sad eyes, scanned the surrounding environment, blinked, and said in doubt: "I don''t know where it is anymore!" As soon as the slightly sluggish voice fell, the girl became silent abruptly, until almost a minute later... "What is going on, how did I be abandoned by the Hall of Valor?!!!" At this time, the girl who had completely recovered finally showed a look of surprise. At this moment, she suddenly realized that her heroic throne had actually collapsed, and her own heroic body had entered the countdown stage. . "No!" "I haven''t found my significant other yet, and become a good wife!" Kneeling on the ground, the fox ear girl hugged her head and shouted in a low voice, but she was helpless. Although she was a little puzzled at the beginning, the wisdom of being a fox quickly made her understand her situation. In the same way, she understands more that her situation is the requirement of the root will! This situation is almost equivalent to fate... Unchangeable! "Forget it!" Although a little desperate, the fox girl is an optimistic and happy spirit after all, and she quickly made her own decision, "It doesn''t matter, even if there is only a little time left, I will never give up!" "Look for my significant other now, even if the time is short, I must become a good wife!" However, the place where she descended is somewhat subtle... "What''s going on in this place, there is no one!" Looking again at the deserted ground, the dilapidated sky, and the absence of people, the fox girl''s complexion suddenly collapsed. Fortunately, a powerful momentum came not far away, which caught her attention. "impressive!" Even though it was far away, the fox girl felt the courage that came from the hearts of sentient beings, in a sense, it was an absolute natural enemy for the girl, but even so, she was still surprised. Never thought that someone could do this step, it was... incredible! It''s just a pity that the fox girl dare not approach with such an existence.Diandian library www.diandianshu.net "There is a city there!" Fortunately, just a mountain away, when the fox girl''s perception of courage was shining, she discovered the city of red lotus. In the next moment, several pieces of paper appeared around the pink-haired kimono girl. The pieces of paper merged into a divine paper dragon, carrying the girl slowly to the city of red lotus. In less than tens of seconds, the girl came to the slightly open gate of Red Lotus City. Although she was a little curious in her heart, the girl did not enter recklessly. Instead, she waved her hand gently and threw out a dozen small pieces of paper, either turned into an origami crane, or turned into an origami airplane, or directly made of paper. Form, one by one, deified, began to explore the entire city. Soon, the girl received a lot of information from the city... This is a rather dilapidated city. Although the one-hundred-meter-high city wall on the outside looks mighty and mighty, but inside, it is really simple, but what''s weird is that the city is actually quite empty. Many vacant rooms present various situations, and they don''t want to be uninhabited. This situation can be seen as a trace of the sudden disappearance of the owners of the house. So, what happened before? Such thoughts echoed in the girl''s heart, but she didn''t pay much attention. After all, the girl''s purpose was to find a good partner and become a good wife, not to pay attention to the mystery of human disappearance. just "It''s really disgusting, people in this city!" Rubbing her temples lightly, the girl was not well. For some reason, the humans who remained in this city seemed very evil. In less than a minute, the girl witnessed three murders and robbery together. Violence... With this kind of existence, even if they are hungry, girls will not choose them! After making such a decision, a shikigami of the girl began to fly to the building in the center of the city. Although the momentum was not obvious, the girl clearly perceives that there are a large number of strong people gathering there. There, I should be able to find my destined husband, right? Thinking of this in the girl''s heart, she manipulated Shiki to sneak into the building. For some reason, the girl''s Shiki had no obstacles along the way, and soon came to the top of the building. Just as she lurked in, the girl''s heartbeat stopped slightly... On the top floor of that building, the girl saw through Shikigami who were as beautiful as her own, and each of them was very powerful, and even a few of them were comparable to the gods who had passed away. Then, a handsome redhead appeared! The faint temperament that is above all living beings makes a certain fox girl who just wants to get married and thinks of crazy suddenly a little confused... just "Who wants to help me bring back an uninvited guest?" Along with the destruction of Shikigami, such a voice entered the fox girl''s ears. In an instant, the fox girl felt a big sense of crisis in her heart, and suddenly retreated... boom!!! The entire city gate shattered suddenly! A powerful wave of air spread from the gate, making the fox girl unable to see her eyes. Then, stepping on a light pace, the tall girl with short blonde hair wandered out, with an aura like a rainbow...... .. 1096 Chapter 159 Baiji and Yuzao are second before! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow! So dangerous!!!" Despite being evacuated in time under the load of the Dragon of Shikigami, the fragments from the collapsed city gate almost hit the fox girl''s slightly weak body, causing the hero who had lost the throne of heroic spirits to suddenly exclaim. "Ok?!" At this time, the girl with short blonde hair strolled out of the broken city gate. For the first time, those crimson eyes, like glass, locked the fox girl not far away, making the other party instantly feel an unspeakable oppression: "It''s you, the uninvited guest Nagato-kun said?!" The person here is no one else, but the princess of the true ancestor, the second daughter of Zhu Yue, Alquette Brunstad! When Nagato pointed out the fox girl she had brought to the door, the princess of the true ancestor broke through the wall in the first time, broke through the barriers including the gate of the city at several times the speed of sound, and appeared here. "I''m not a good guest, I just..." After hearing El Quettes words, the fox girl immediately wanted to explain her purpose, but she got stuck before she finished her words. After all, no matter how cheerful, the girl is a girl after all... There was really no way to tell the strange girl that he wanted to find a husband or something. "Can''t you tell?" It''s just that she got stuck, and immediately let El Quette, who was already ready to fight, make her own judgment, "If this is the case, then I can only catch you according to Nagato-kun''s words!" As soon as the voice fell, Alquette burst out with a powerful aura, and the pressure from the true ancestor covered all the surrounding environment! "Danger, woo..." In an instant, the fox girl felt a strong crisis. Almost subconsciously, the fox girl urged Shijin to quickly fly upside down again. Each hand picked up the talisman paper, projected it out, and turned into a magic bullet. Come out! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The next moment, the magic bullets projected by the fox girl burst open. I saw Bai Jis princess turned into a violent wind and rushed directly towards the fox girl. When all the magic bullets touched Bai Jis body, they exploded automatically, without letting her speed suffer at all. Block! "This kind of body is too foul!" At this time, the fox girl had such a thought in her heart, her thoughts were messy, but the girl''s hands were kept on her hands, a lot of magic power condensed from her body, and the girl instantly spilled hundreds of talisman paper. I saw that hundreds of talisman paper arranged in the air in the form of a five-pointed star, and then turned into a magical dragon to burst out! "boom!!!" Suddenly, the magic dragon and Alquette collided head-on. Even if the physique of the princess of the true ancestor is almost foul, there is almost no harm under this attack, but the power brought by the magic dragon is not to be underestimated, so El Quette''s charge stopped and even regressed. A step away. "Huh, you are not the only one who can be remote!" At the moment when the charge was blocked, the eyes of the pissed princess Bai Ji suddenly filled with golden light, the vast magic power turned into perception, and reached a certain resonance with the entire surrounding space... One of Bai Ji''s unique skills, whose name is... Utopian! "Swish! Swish! Swish!..." In an instant, the [sin] particles permeating this steel land instantly turned into a sharp cold weapon, or a magic sword, and blasted down at the fox girl mercilessly!Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com "not good!!!" At this moment, the fox girl felt an unprecedented crisis. Not only because of the attacks of these magic swords, but also because about a quarter of the magic power in the fox girl''s body has been consumed, and the existence of the whole person has become thinner and it is very unfavorable to continue fighting. but "How can you admit defeat before fulfilling your wish!" In an instant, the girl made a decision in her heart. For the first time, the fox girl used the Shishen Dragon next to her as a shield to block the first wave of attacks, and she herself took the opportunity to take out a mirror. It is a unique ancient mirror, with eight mysterious stones inlaid on the frame, the mirror surface contains deadly magic! "Xuanyuan Mausoleum is endless from the Underworld..." "Izumo has a god, and it is indeed beautiful, giving soul breath." "Amaterasu, mountains, rivers, waters, and sky, are proof of comfort." "It''s named Yuzao Zhenshi, the mirror of God Bao Yujia!" The spell describing the ancient scene was uttered from the girl''s mouth, and the next moment, mysterious fluctuations permeated the mirror, instantly sweeping the surrounding environment, and then an enchantment appeared out of thin air, surrounding the entire battlefield! "what?!" Very abruptly, the magic sword in the air dissipated in an instant, and Princess Baijis face was even more dazed. The true ancestors princess couldnt understand why, at this moment, the realization of fantasy has failed, or... She can''t connect with the whole world naturally! "Ha, that''s natural, here is the barrier that is shielded by the laws of the perpetual world through curses, and my treasure, the effect of water, day, daylight and daylight on Baye town stone, is completely different from the outside world. In this way, I see how you use the sense of touch that connects with nature to manipulate nature!" Looking at the confused true ancestor princess, the heroic girl smiled and said, "By the way, here, I use spells but it is not consumed, so be prepared for enlightenment, you barbaric woman!" "Remember with sincerity, this lady is the one who defeated you before Tamamo!" As soon as the voice fell, under the infinite magic power, the whole enchantment turned into a barrage... just five minutes later "how is this possible!!!" In the voice of disbelief, Yuzao was blown away by the violent fist... boom!!! The sound of the shattering of the barrier came out, and the previously very arrogant heroic girl directly smashed the barrier, and the blue ultra-short kimono on her body was almost damaged, revealing a dreamlike scenery. Then, she flew into a warm embrace... "Just right, the battle is over! It seems that I have harvested a cute little fox!" In front of Yuzao, whose magic and energy were in a trough, he only heard the voice of the man who was holding him, subconsciously rejoiced, and then plunged into the deep darkness...... .. 1097 Chapter 160 Gods Fox! The war begins! Third more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!growing up! This is the subject of any conscious existence! No existence with consciousness is immutable, whether humans or non-humans, even the fantasy species, the transcendent species, and the two most powerful inhibitors and roots, are constantly growing. In the early days of the Moon World, both the two major restraints and the root cause were very weak. Even whether Alaya was born is a question. At that time, the outflow of the name''Cause of Roots'' formed a life form called the Law of Gods in the Moon World, which is a creature that transcends all life and is at the highest end of the evolutionary chain. In the early days of the Moon World, the gods were the tools for root management of the world! But, is the god really suitable to exist? the answer is negative! That kind of existence that is violent and rages on the mountains and rivers, and regards the existence of sentient beings like ants, after the birth of Gaia and Alaya, they were completely reduced to the moths of the world, and were heavily oppressed by two restraining forces. As a result, under the interference of restraining power, the relationship between the gods deteriorated, fighting each other, and even led to the dusk of the gods. Today! The gods, within the scope of the whole month, have already completely disappeared... As the outflow of the root, the gods after death all return to the root one by one, and continue to grow the root. In a sense, in addition to the interference of inhibition, this situation, the will of the root, is also one of the sources of the disappearance of the gods. However, not all gods have passed away! Just like before Tamazou! "It''s hard to imagine that there is such a god!" Sitting on the sofa in the corner of a hall in the central building of the Red Lotus City, Aozaki Orange looked at Tamamo, who was standing in front of Nagato on the other side of the hall, facing herself. The fairy witch next to her spoke. "indeed!" Sitting next to a former friend, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu is equally interested. At this time, it was one hour after the battle between El Quett and Yuzao ended. Before defeating the comatose Tamamo, with the help of Nagato, he quickly replenished enough magic power to wake up from the coma, and even signed a heroic subordination contract with Nagato in the name of repaying his favor... Entangled Nagato completely. Under such circumstances, after Nagato''s questioning, everyone knows what happened before Tamamo. The so-called heroic spirit Yuzaoqian is actually the Yuhun split from the great god Amaterasu. Its true face is not a nine-tailed fox but the expression of a god. In a sense, it is a big mistake to classify her as a heroic spirit. She was transformed into a hero by Amaterasu''s wish to be a good wife! In short, this is a hidden god... The god of nine tails!The deification of the sun!The awkward Amaterasu God! Although it sounds very unreliable, in fact, Amaterasu has survived the twilight catastrophe of the gods that all the gods have fallen by relying on this method, and has not returned to its roots in this era.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc It''s just obvious that Gaia and Alaya had given up her in a tacit understanding. Prepare to let her fend for herself and return to her roots. However, I don''t know if it was due to fate. The place where Yuzao came before turned out to be near the city of red lotus. Then, she was naturally caught by Nagato and others, and became a hero under Nagato. In a sense, the restraining power really gave Nagato a very good combat effectiveness. Of course, that refers to the Tamamo-mae in its heyday, not the Tamamo-mae today. Although the magical skills of the Tamamo-mae today are very good, but the combat power really cannot be the kind of role that controls war. However, the more troublesome thing is... Although Yu Zaoqian is only one of Amaterasu''s souls, she occupies the main consciousness, and she is very resistant to other souls. She is not willing to merge all the souls and become Amaterasu. In contrast, the quarrel between Yuzaoqian and Alquette was only a minor issue. It just made the other girls more puzzled that Nagato, who obviously should have the ability to forcibly restore Yuzao''s own strength, did not do anything, just smiled faintly, not knowing what he was thinking. At this moment-- boom!!! Some kind of silent wave comes from far away. In an instant, everyone in the hall stopped their movements at the same time, even if Yuzaoqian and Alquette were arguing, everyone looked at the door of the hall. In the perception of everyone, the powerful aura that can be called a giant is slowly approaching... Soon, the figure of Joan walked in from the door. "My lord, and everyone!" Without saying much nonsense, Jeanne knelt on the ground in front of Nagato and immediately said, "A few dozen kilometers away, the army of heroic spirits from the hall of heroic spirits is already being crushed. The war has already begun!" "Not bad!" Hearing what Joan said, Nagato understood... The emperor has completely integrated the entire Hall of Valor, upholding the mentality of repaying Alaya, without leaving the slightest preparation time for Nagato and others, he immediately launched an attack. In this regard, I have to say that the emperors choice is very correct. After all, with the means of Nagato and others, as long as there is enough time, it is enough to subvert everything! "In that case..." He spoke lightly, Nagato''s gaze swept around, swept over each of the girls, and finally stayed on Saya, and said, "The emperor will leave it to you to satisfy that kid''s wish. " "Okay, I will teach him how to behave!" Regarding Nagato''s arrangement, Saya''s face revealed a sweet smile, but the dark belly contained in it suddenly made everyone around him chill behind his back, and he mourned deeply for the emperor. "Then, let''s go! It''s time to put a perfect curtain on this stage!!" As Nagatos voice just fell, an extremely terrifying aura burst out from the center of the Red Lotus City. In a blink of an eye, this terrifying power spread out and surrounded the entire Red Lotus City. The momentum that is slowly approaching kilometers away is far away! The final battle on the land of steel is about to ignite!.. 1098 Chapter 161 Heroic Army! Athena! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom! Boom! Boom!..." "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." When Nagato brought the women to the 100-meter-high city wall, there were tidy roars and roars in his ears, which were the sounds made by thousands of troops and horses marching in order. Everyone present looked at the distant battlefield. Then, in an instant, most people secretly took a breath! Because, at this moment, what is displayed in front of everyone is an incredible scene: Starting from dozens of kilometers away, to a distance of about three kilometers outside the city of Red Lotus, the dense army is divided into several squares, which are scattered in an orderly manner. The number of troops has completely exceeded everyone''s imagination... That''s tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions... Even tens of millions of troops! These armies all come from the devout supporters of the most outstanding kings in human history. There is the Qin army of Qin Shihuang, the prairie cavalry of Genghis Khan, the Macedonian legion of Alexander the Great, and the Knights of the Round Table... The fetters between these wise kings and courtiers will bring together the most powerful legions in human history! Formed this horrible army of thousands of troops! This kind of power has completely surpassed a certain limit, even if it is the restraining power, it must be cautious in the face of such a power! The most damn thing is that, under the call of a guy named Emperor, these armies seem to have completely become a whole. I have to say, this can no longer be described by well-trained... It''s totally frantic! Thousands of troops and horses gathered together and the terrifying military might keep approaching the city of red lotus. That strong to the extreme pressure constantly stirred the wind and clouds between the sky and the earth, the perennial dark clouds in the sky burst, and the earth, and even the entire city of red lotus, under this pressure, vaguely exuded a kind of compression The sound. For a while, except for a few people whose faces remained unchanged, the faces of others showed solemn expressions. "As expected to be the emperor, this is a good method!" A faint smile appeared on Nagato''s face as he felt the military might that was constantly being crushed. This smile fell into the eyes of Tamamo, who was following Nagato, and immediately made the fox''s face show a drunken look. The two fox ears involuntarily swayed, and the fox''s tail swayed. However, Nagato didn''t care much about the opponent''s reaction. Instead, he raised his left hand with the palm facing the front! "Fortunately, I am not unprepared! Leave it to you, Athena!" As the voice just fell, Nagatos palm sprayed out a golden light, which instantly penetrated the void in front of her eyes. The next moment, golden spatial ripples appeared out of nowhere, and the goddess in golden armor was holding a victory scepter and a golden shield. Slowly appeared. "Leave it to me, my lord!" Appearing from the ripples of space, the goddess Athena seemed to know everything. Facing the endless army, she did not show any surprise. She slowly fell from the air and quickly reached the cold ground with ease. "Huh!" www.daomuxsw.com Just standing on the ground of steel, Athena couldn''t help snorting coldly. As a goddess with the priesthood of the earth, Athena clearly felt the sorrow remaining on this dead earth. It was the instinctive sorrow of the dead earth. At this moment, Athena was angry! As one of the so-called gods is angry, the situation is changing, and the world is pale! Although Athena''s strength has not reached that level, as the goddess of the earth and death, Athena inexplicably fits this steel land, and under this anger, suddenly aroused an unprecedented resonance! "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." In an instant, there was a roaring pulsating sound echoed between the heaven and the earth. At this moment, everyone was surprised to realize that the whole deadly world seemed to have changed. There was something more, but it made people unrealistic. The next moment, Athena standing in front of the Red Lotus City Dramatic changes have taken place. "boom!!!" An unprecedented divine power burst out from Athena. The earth, centered on Athena at this moment, presents a net-like posture, and villages split, and the dark clouds in the sky broke apart in a moment, allowing the whole deadly earth to be bathed in sunlight for a long time. Athena seemed to be the center of the world, attracting everyone''s attention. Nagato and others in the city of red lotus felt an inexplicable blessing in this terrifying divine power. The strength of this blessing was so great that even the power of Nagato itself rose by a level. And the thousands of troops not far away are feeling the unprecedented pressure, and the speed is constantly slowing down... With the might of one person, stop the army of tens of millions of heroic spirits! Athena''s performance this time is a bit against the sky. So much so that not only the leaders of the heroic army could not accept it, even the partners behind Athena were equally dazed, only Nagato and Saya kept smiling on their faces. Obviously, this scene has long been calculated by these two people. "No..." At this moment, Zhu Yue on the city wall was stunned. Others didnt know much about Athenas situation, but how could she not. As a former lunar consciousness, Zhu Yue understood right away. At this time, Athena had become a member of the steel land through resonance. Gaia! To be honest, this situation was a big blow to Zhu Yue! No, not just Zhu Yue! Luo Hao, Agurola, and Uzumaki Jiuxina are among the best players in Baiyujing. They are all hit by a blow at this time. You know, even if Athena has evolved before, they are in the Nagato Kingdom One of them belongs to God. Although they didn''t say that they could surpass Athena, these girls are very confident. But now... Even if Athena can''t maintain such a terrifying power after the battle, as long as she has experienced such power once, it is almost a proper established fact. Thinking about this, the girls burst into flames... .. 1099 Chapter 162 Gaias power is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Compared to Nagato... The heroic army at this moment is very bad. The army of tens of millions was in a state of difficulty under the coercion of Athena. The closer to Athena, the more the heroic spirits felt the unprecedented power. Both the body and the mind seem to be under heavy pressure. Such an astonishing scene shocked the truly extraordinary heroes who stood at the end of the heroic army... "It''s not good..." Standing in the center surrounded by heroic spirits of all extraordinary levels, the emperor sat on the place where the Hero Kings friendship provided Vimana, his eyes traveled through dozens of kilometers of space, and stared at the angry eyes of the golden goddess far away. Although he was immune to the coercion of the goddess and was not oppressed in any way, the emperor still felt an abnormal headache. To be honest, even though the emperor knew that the tens of millions of troops he had pulled up would have no pressure on his boss, who had been advancing forever and had now stepped into an incredible realm. However, he really didn''t expect that the boss himself would frustrate the army he had assembled! and "This situation is simply an alternative interpretation of the war between the Hall of Valor and Gaia!" After being silent for a while, the emperor made his own assessment of the situation before him, and then his eyes slightly swept over the surrounding heroic companions who were also suppressed by the mighty power and behaved differently. The emperor knew that he could no longer sit back and watch. The next moment, under this mighty power, the emperor stood up without incident! "Ok?!" At the same moment, a touch of surprise appeared on Athena''s face. God''s thinking speed is far beyond human imagination. In the blink of an eye, Athena filtered countless information and understood the identity of the other party, her own master, the incarnation of the Tao cut out in her early years! Then, in the eyes of the goddess, the man standing on the flying boat tens of kilometers away raised his right hand and made a fist. The trembling platinum brilliance gathered in the other''s right hand and condensed into a platinum snake. "not good!!!" Suddenly, the goddess'' psychological warning signs rose. The wisdom of Athena made the goddess penetrate the appearance in an instant, and saw the essence of the things contained under the bright platinum light. It was a collection of business thoughts called emotions... The natural enemy of wisdom! Athena didn''t think she could sustain this kind of attack that belonged to her natural enemy. At the moment Athena was thinking, the platinum snake had turned into a graceful arc in the mighty sky, blasting towards Athena. "How to do?!!" Athena stared scorchingly at the incoming platinum snake, thinking crazy in her heart. According to the current situation, it is nothing more than avoidance or confrontation! just Athena cannot move easily at this time! Don''t look at how powerful Athena is today, but in fact, she is in a state of being unable to move at this time. By virtue of her identity as the earth and the goddess of death, Athena has temporarily seized the right to use the earth of steel.Variety Literature www.kanzongyi.cc But I have to say that Athena is not enough to control the entire land of steel. At this time, Athena is in a state of overload. The use of Gaia''s power requires a buffer time. Before the buffer time is over, it cannot move. Otherwise, it will cause Athena to connect with the earth of steel. Abnormal. and so "I''m here to help you, little Nana!" The indifferent voice rang in Athena''s ears, letting the goddess relax slightly, then, a pure white girl in a light dress appeared above Athena, looking directly at the incoming platinum snake. "Now is not the time for you to intervene!" Stepping on the void, Saya''s hands condensed a large amount of pure white brilliance. Hands clasped together, a pure white light beam burst out like an energy cannon, and had a head-on collision with the incoming platinum snake. The power that Saya releases is the light of the soul, the brilliance of the soul! "boom!!!" There was a violent explosion over the battlefield! Isolate oneself from all beings, reject all brilliance, and violently collide with the platinum snakes that converge with the emotions of all beings. The terrible fluctuations produced by the explosion, like a shocking spiritual impact, knocked down a large swath of heroic spirits in a flash. This scene embarrassed the emperor. However, before the emperor can respond, Athenas buffer time has come. In an instant, Gaias power exploded on this steel land, and an unpredictable super earthquake bloomed all around... "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." A deafening roar echoed in everyone''s ears. The sky and the earth shook one after another at this moment. The sky has not collapsed yet, but the earth has completely split, and the entire battlefield has completely turned into a hell of lava splashing! Tens of millions of heroic spirits suffered heavy losses in an instant under such a terrifying natural disaster, and the heroes who stood at the end were starving. "Listen, the last voice of the planet!" In this hellish scene, Athena''s voice spread across the battlefield in an instant, no, it was the entire earth, or in other words, the entire earth was conveying the spirit for Athena at this moment. Along with the spirit of words, some indescribable sound echoed in everyone''s ears and hearts... Except for outsiders such as Nagato, all the creatures bred by Moon Earth, even the heroic spirits, felt the infinite sadness in their hearts at this moment. That is the sadness for the passing mother Earth... "not good!" The soul has long been fulfilled, and the uninfected emperor felt the crisis for the first time, but had not made any adjustments, and the spirit of Athena that spread throughout the world echoed again... "In the name of Athena, give the primate that caused the destruction of the planet the end of the world!" "Appear, Athena''s pets!" In an instant, the earth in front of the emperor cracked, and the magma burst. Then, a huge rock snake, which seemed to be composed of rocks deep in the earth, swam out of the magma, biting a nearby hero with at least Grade B dead! One hit kill! The process doesn''t even need a second. It was so clean that the emperor felt speechless...... .. 1100 Chapter 163 Enemy of the primordial! War! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Primate killer! At this moment, a huge pure white wolfhound flashed through the emperor''s heart. Although there is a huge difference between the black rock snake and the huge wolf dog in shape, they also have the absolute right to kill primates. It was Athena who gave herself temporarily with the power of Gaia. The power of dependents. In this way, the giant snake is no longer an ordinary summoned thing! it is Enemy of the primates! In front of the giant snake with such power... The heroic spirits that originated from human beings were killed in a sneak attack. In a sense, it was an acceptable thing. just "This number is exaggerated, bastard!" Some helplessly rubbing his temples, the emperor''s eyes pierced through the endless smoke and dust, and saw thousands of huge rock snakes crawling out of the cracks in the earth, launching attacks on many heroes. With extraordinary ear power, he could distinguish the screams of a large number of heroes from the endless seismic power. For a time, the entire heroic army was severely damaged. Morale is low, it''s not easy to carry! Although it was not impossible, the emperor was unable to make a move at this time. Although invisible, the emperor can vaguely perceive that his powerful Saya has completely locked himself in at this time. The emperor dares to guarantee that if there is a little gap in himself... It will definitely be a terrible blow immediately. At that time, I am afraid that even if I am not out, I will definitely be traumatized. Even if a lot of years have passed and he has walked out of his own way, the emperor does not think he really has much advantage in front of the older sister. In the eyes of the emperor, Saya, like Nagato, is an open existence. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, the huge rock snake on the ground aimed at the emperor in the sky. The huge body took off directly... Although there are many heroic spirits between the two, there is no way. After Athena gave the primate the right to kill, in the perception of the rock snake, the humanity of the emperor is really pure and terrible... If you compare your enemies to food, ordinary heroes are ordinary cows and sheep in the eyes of a rock snake. Then, in its eyes, the emperor is the absolute delicacy of mountains and seas. Can''t resist! just "Who allowed you to approach, chopsticks!" The hero king who was standing quietly not far from the emperor suddenly opened his eyes. The next moment, the red space rippled open, and a large number of treasures blasted out, directly blasting the huge rock snake. Mid-air. However, in the next moment, in the smoke and dust set off around, a dark rock snake surrounded them. The giant snakes released their breath one after another. In the breath of dozens of rock snakes, their respective primate killing powers overlapped, and a large number of repressive fluctuations permeated, forming a huge suppression circle, which surrounded the emperor and the hero king. "Miscellaneous!" 596 Novel www.596xs.com Feeling that two-thirds of his power has been suppressed, the heroic king''s face filled with an unhappy look, but he didn''t wait for him to counterattack. Suddenly, a flash of sword light swept across the two rock snakes. Kill on the spot. "Although I don''t mind reputation very much, I will be very troubled if I are ignored!" The figure of St. George the Dragon Slayer appeared out of thin air on the gravel after the death of two rock snakes. After the earthquake, Athena did not continue to maintain that powerful divine oppression. At this time, he was naturally able to move freely. Up. The dragon slayer''s killing of the dragon snake gave him a huge blessing in his actions against the rock snake... Almost ignored the so-called primate killing right! Not only the dragon slayer Saint George, but also Indias strongest hero Garna, the famous Greek hero Hercules, Count Dracula, Qin Shihuang Yingzheng, Knight King Altria and so on. The heroic spirits who stood out from countless sentient beings have launched a counterattack... Unparalleled martial arts, terrifying archery to shoot and kill the nine-headed giant snake, summon twelve terrifying golden men, the brilliance of the strongest holy sword in the planet fantasy, etc., a large number of attacks are directed at a rock snake that only appears out of thin air Kill it. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." For a time, on the hellish battlefield, the fighting became more intense! ... ... On the other side... Beyond the endless smoke and dust, the city of red lotus stands tall. Under the protection of the power radiated by Nagato, the city of red lotus survived the hell-like natural disaster. The girls on the wall all showed their surprised eyes after witnessing the hellish natural disaster. The vast world, everything turned into a hell overflowing with magma! Only the red lotus survives! "Okay, awesome!" Among them, Tamazomae, who just joined, was the most surprised. After all, her heyday was the nine-tailed fox, the side of Amaterasu. Therefore, Yuzao Qian knew that even the Amaterasu of that year could not cause such a natural disaster that affected the entire earth. After that, her gaze swept towards Nagato''s arms, who had exhausted her strength due to the power of Gaia, and became a little girl Athena... The little fox was silent, not knowing what he was thinking. "It''s OK!" At this moment, Nagato, who had been silent for a long time, spoke, "I have obtained the control of the large number of family members summoned by Athena at all costs, and the entire battlefield is in my eyes." "Now, if your hands are itchy, you can do it!" As soon as the voice fell, the barrier surrounding the city of red lotus disappeared... "boom!!!" For the first time, a strong momentum burst out from the city wall. As if stimulated, Luo Hao was the first to rush out, the endless curse power turned into a terrifying magic wind, as if playing the music of death, even the surrounding space was unstable... The graceful fairy turned into a natural disaster and rushed out. After Luo Hao, accompanied by Hei Ji, the black knight and the primate assassin, Zhu Yue directly raised her head and grabbed Alquette''s back collar, and the three mothers and daughters and their families turned into five figures and rushed out. "Wait for me!" Immediately afterwards, Kushina, Qingzi and his ilk rushed out... 1101 Chapter 164 Emperor vs Saya [Part I] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!War! It broke out at this moment. The entire large floor block continued to vibrate, and spider web-like cracks continued to spread in all directions, forming amazing deep canyons, and hot magma burst from the cracks... All in all, turning the earth into hell. Along with hell, countless black rock snakes summoned by the power of Gaia, the descendant of the Primordial Mother God! They roared, roared, and aimed at the thousands of heroic spirits from the Hall of Valor. Faced with such a situation, the heroic spirits will naturally not be caught with their hands. Even these black rock snakes have the right to kill primates. As half-elves that transcend mortals, the heroic spirits are equally fearless and regard death as home! then "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." On the earth of steel, violent collision sounds one after another. The great war between the Black Rock Snake and tens of thousands of heroic spirits has been fully and thoroughly launched on this land... Fierce and terrifying murderous intent overflows! Being within the scope of the battlefield, feeling the shaking and hotness of the earth ten meters below oneself, as if hearing the anger of this land towards all beings, and even giving people a feeling that the world is about to be destroyed... "Unexpectedly, the advantage of the tens of thousands of heroes would be gone!" Standing on top of Vimana, a sigh flashed across the face of the silver-haired last king. At this time, there were no other people around the last king, whether it was the hero king, the dragon slayer, or other heroic spirits. war. Although this last king who is above all heroic spirits, he also wants to join the battlefield. but "This is not good!" An indifferent voice sounded in the ears of the silver-haired king. The next moment, I saw the pure white dress girl standing on the glorious boat made of gold and emeralds with bare feet: "Although I don''t know your current strength, I''m sure that the lethality you shot will be very powerful..." "Just in case, your opponent is me, and it can only be me!" "The long-lost naughty boy!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya made a silent move! In an instant, the spiritual light of hundreds of Sayas in the soul realm burst out at the same time, solidified, and then turned into a huge blade of light, under the control of Saya''s will, and smashed down towards the emperor. "Wow!!!" The sound of breaking through the sky was extremely stern, and before the light blade arrived, the emperor felt his heart palpitations. Sayas power seems ordinary, but it is only a visual effect. Anyway, this power from the mind, the point of action, is also the mind, if it is directly attacked... Even the emperor who thinks he has reached perfection will be hit hard! and so "Gather, the meaning of all beings!" At this moment, the emperor was filled with star-like brilliance. Vaguely, Saya could hear countless shouts from the red dust, calling the name of the supreme king. This is the torrent of humanity, manifested in the emperor, belonging to the countless bondages concluded between the emperor and its reincarnation. The torrent of transformation. Thousands of incarnations, I am all beings! This is what the emperor has realized in the long cycle of reincarnation, the ultimate...human way!Lazy listening to books www.lanren9.com In the next moment, the emperor slammed his strongest punch! In other words, the strongest punch of mankind! The name... Courage! Among the endless emotions filled with business ideas, only courage is the purest. The courage that constantly emerges from the human heart is the guarantee for human beings to continuously take new steps and forge ahead! Therefore, the fist that gathers courage is the strongest fist of mankind! "boom!!!" In an instant, the blade of light that was split from the front collided frontally with the fist that gathered the brilliance of the stars. A strong wave of air spread from the place where the fists and blades crossed, spreading from all sides, blowing out the smoke and dust that obscured people''s sight. ... The next moment, the blade of light shattered, and the emperor also took a small step back. "Ok?!" Although still standing in place, Saya''s brows couldn''t help but frown slightly. Just now, the girl with strong perception instantly noticed that the certain mysterious aura gathered on the blade of light that stretched out from her body was a kind of scorching, horrible fist intent that kept advancing and hitting! In such a fist, Rao is the light of his own soul, and there is no other way to win the opponent. just "The essence of martial arts is''I''!" "That''s the most direct and original way of self!" "This kind of path is obviously very different from the way of beings, but you didn''t expect it to be integrated by you. It''s really surprising!" Looking at the emperor not far away, Saya couldn''t help but said with emotion. The punch of the emperor just now is like a fist of courage that a large number of creatures condensed with their fist spirits. If it weren''t for this, how could the light of the soul gathered by the three-digit Saya have achieved nothing. "No, Sister Saya!" After hearing Saya''s words, the silver-haired king shook his head indifferently, and said, "I have never understood any martial arts, let alone actively experienced the ways of all beings, I am all beings!" As soon as the voice fell, the silver-haired king moved instantly! "boom!!!" The star-like brilliance burst out in an instant, and when Saya was too late to react, it filled the entire Vimana. The next moment, the girl felt an unprecedented resistance and repelled it into the void. "In my name, the sword of all beings, unfold!" In the next moment, with the voice of the silver-haired king, the star-like brilliance instantly turned into a divine sword, which is like stars all over the starry sky, and each sword contains a different sword intent... The entire sky was completely enveloped by endless sword intent! Almost never stayed... The endless divine sword blasted directly towards Saye! Densely packed... It''s like an endless meteor shower. At the same time, various treasure systems and even ancient nuclear warheads on Vimana were activated! In an instant, the emperor launched a fatal lore on Saye! ps: "The Journey of the Devil''s Dragon" my protagonist actually appeared in other novels, although it is a dragon suit that will be killed... .. 1102 Chapter 165 Emperor vs Saya [Middle] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The emperor''s shot is merciless! Even if the enemy in front of him is the sister in his own soul, even if there is indeed some joy after reunion with the other party, but these are not reasons for the emperor to keep his hands. Even at this moment, he has exerted one hundred and two percent of his current state. All this is because... The silver-haired king understands the horror of this enemy in front of him! From the moment he was born, the emperor had never seen the details of his sister. Her talent was unparalleled, and her cruelty was even more incredible, making it impossible to look directly at her. At least not long after the emperor was born, there was absolutely no Saya''s ability and courage to tear his own soul apart! Therefore, in front of such an enemy, there is absolutely no room for a slight slack! For the first time, the emperor launched a lore! however Under the bombardment of the rain of excalibur, Sayas figure instantly turned into a dreamlike phantom, whether it was the excalibur blasting down in the sky or the nuclear warhead blasting from the horizontal surface, it passed through in an instant. The phantom of Saya. There are uncertain self-observers, or Schrodinger''s cats! This is Saya''s most commonly used ability today. No matter how many stones are cast on the water surface and how many shadows are stepped on the surface, the water surface will not disappear, and the shadow will not disappear.Saya, exists anywhere, and does not exist anywhere. Under such peculiarities, at least the emperor''s attack could not reach Saya! "boom!!!" As a result, because of the loss of the target, the Excalibur covering the sky collided with the incoming nuclear warhead, triggering a violent explosion! In an instant, sparks overflowed, smoke swept up! However, within that strong spark, Saya''s figure turned into a stream of light and flew out from it, like an off-string arrow, heading straight towards the emperor. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t help but stare. "boom!!!" Faced with Saya''s attack, the emperor didn''t even think about it, completely instinctively, directly drew out his saber from his waist, and slashed directly on the light that Saya had transformed, making the clash of swords intersecting. In the sound of the collision, the streamer directly faced the emperor, pushed him back ten steps, and retreated directly to the edge of Vimalain before stopping. At this time, the brilliance of Saya''s body dissipated, revealing a girl''s new form. No longer an innocent girl in a pure white dress, but a silver-haired girl with full body armor, a victory tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand, and an infinite Garuru gun in his right hand, the first form of the true spiritual road map Arbiter Saya! "The battle is just starting now, Xiaohuang!" "Destruction Sword Dance!" There was a kind of war intent that made people unable to dodge in his dignified eyes, and the adjudicator Saya said, and then, the adjudicator Saya took a step back, and instantly shot, the victory tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand wielded a trembling sword dance! In an instant, Saya the arbiter swung six hundred and sixty-six swords, and every sword contained the power of destruction! "Not good!" Just go to listen to the book www.97tingshu.com Although he didn''t feel cold about what Saya called him, the emperor had no time to bother about it at this time. Although Sayas sword dance contained a trace of destruction, it was extremely powerful, but it was not impossible to deal with, but what made the emperor difficult was that the time for Sayas attack was retrieved. In other words, these six hundred and sixty-six swords were completely simultaneous. Cut out. "boom!!!" Rao is the emperor''s mind, but in the end he only had time to gather a group of business ideas with his mind and turn it into a shield, and then he was directly bombarded by Saya''s sword dance, and the whole person flew out. "boom!!!" The emperor turned into a meteor and fell to the ground, and the sudden roar burst out on the ground instantly, directly killing dozens of heroic spirits and seven or eight black giant snakes that were fighting on the spot, and a sinkhole appeared on the ground again... Smoke swept up! just "Wow!!!" The star-like beam of light directly conflicted with the obstacles of the smoke and dust. The emperor''s figure was suspended in the air again and appeared in front of Saya, but at this time the emperor''s left sleeve had disappeared. Although it was harmless, it was not harmless! "As expected to be Sister Saya, she is really powerful!" Looking down at his left hand slightly, the silver-haired king exclaimed sincere admiration. "The established fact, no need to say more!" Compared to the emperors admiration, Saya the arbiter was much colder, "However, if you dont use your hidden power, I will kill you. After a while, you will be able to resurrect." As he spoke, in the depths of the judge''s eyes, there was an unstoppable fighting spirit... Immediately afterwards, Saya''s whole body was turned into light again, and he came to the front of the emperor with a swift posture. The victory tyrannosaurus sword in his hand was raised again, and his strongest sword skills were instantly displayed "The sword of the beginning and the end!!!" In an instant, Saya swung the sword in his hand! Although this sword is only a sword, it surpasses the previous Destruction Sword Dance. It cuts out with one sword, and immediately gives people a sense of incomparableness, as if the beginning and end of this sword have been determined! Under the power of cause and effect, this sword cannot be stopped! but "Indeed, facing Sister Saya, that hole card cannot be guaranteed!" In an instant, the emperor''s figure seemed to change, and the silver-haired king''s sense of existence reached the extreme for a time. The whole person suddenly stood up cold, raised a finger, and faced Saya''s sword frontally... "As long as you have thousands of changes, all will be surpassed in the face of the general humanitarian situation!" The emperors voice seemed to have an infinite accent. The finger that had not changed before seemed to have infinite changes. It suddenly penetrated the power of cause and effect and directly hit the sword of the Victory Tyrannosaurus. "boom!!!" The next moment, the emperor burst out with a strong starry brilliance, and countless prayers echoed, making the king appear more convincing. Then, the power of terror burst from the emperors fingertips, and the whole of Saya The man flew out fiercely. "boom!!!" In the same encounter with the previous emperor, Saya fell to the battlefield and caused the same shock! ps: Happy Valentine''s Day!.. 1103 Chapter 166 Emperor vs Saya [Next] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"..." Damn it, just a little bit! Standing on the edge of the sinkhole, Elizabeth Bathory, who was lucky enough to escape from the fall of the''meteor'' from the sky, looked at the smoke and dust that filled the sinkhole in front of her, and her forehead showed a drop of cold sweat. Although this body is okay even if it is dead as a hero! but Even a defeated death is better than this method of death, anyway, Elizabeth is not very confident in her own combat effectiveness. And this method of death is simply to smear life! Although Elizabeth seeks to be famous, it is based on the premise of becoming the most dazzling idol star in the world. If you become famous in this way, then you don''t need to talk about idol stars and directly transfer to comedians. So she looked at the sky angrily! Miss Heroic wanted to know which bastard was the one who almost made her famous. just "The emperor, the emperor... Your lord?!!!" When she saw the figure in the sky, Elizabeth was stunned. She forgot her original thoughts for a moment, and her mind went blank. This is not only because the other party is the emperor, but the commander of these heroic spirits, but also because... At this time, the emperor''s sense of existence is truly unparalleled! Not only Elizabeth, at this time, on the hellish chaotic battlefield, anyone who has the strength to ensure their own safety can''t help but raise their heads and focus on the emperor. The last king at this moment is like a nuclear bomb in bloom, or a burning sun! Every moment, it seems to be constantly getting stronger! "Interesting, that guy!" Watching this scene, holding the sleeping Athena, accompanied by Yuzao, sitting at the Nagato on the wall of the Red Lotus City, he couldn''t help but admired, and the words were filled with a kind of indescribable relief. "boom!!!" At this moment, the sinkhole where Saya fell gave a shock! A terrifying cold air burst out from the tiankeng. Elizabeth, who was closest to the tiankeng, completely froze for the first time. The next moment, the terrifying cold air turned into a cold current, and unexpectedly frozen all the ground around a kilometer in the first time! Whether it is magma or heroic spirit, even the black rock snake is the same. The whole earth is frozen! The entire battlefield was quiet at this moment, and then it continued to be chaotic, but... if you look down from the sky, the huge battlefield seems to have been partially erased by the map cannon, making people feel shuddering when looking at it. . "Uh, it seems...troublesome..." Seeing this scene, the silver-haired king showed a bitter smile on his cold face. Then, in the eyes of the emperor, in the frozen sinkhole, the judge Shaye slowly rose up, and soon reached the same level as himself. The next moment, the judge Shaye appeared for a while. Dream, divided into three instantly! Ontology Saya, Arbiter Saya, and Incubator Saya, appeared in front of the emperor.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com The atmosphere in the entire space suddenly stagnated. "call" After a while, the main body Saya, or the observer Saya, who was in the middle of the three Sayas, spoke. She first looked at the emperor with complicated eyes, and then slowly said: "No wonder you are going to fight me..." "It turns out that you and I are walking on a somewhat similar path!" Although the previous emperor showed the terrifying power of controlling the will of sentient beings and extracting sentient beings'' emotions, and even being able to drive a torrent of humanity, this power is indeed very powerful, and it has not failed the emperor''s continuous rebirth efforts over the past thousand years. But Saya instinctively perceives... The emperor seems to be hiding something, let her see it! Now, she finally knew what the emperor was hiding... That is The so-called emperor is actually no longer a person, in other words, the emperor in front of him is no longer a human being, but a super human being gathered by a large number of copied personalities! The form of the emperor just now is to overlap all his personalities within a moment, thereby obtaining an explosive temporary improvement of himself! This improvement is not one or two points, but an astonishing thousands of times! That''s why the emperor can give people such a terrifying sense of existence! "exactly!" Positively acknowledging Saya''s judgment, the silver-haired king slowly said: "Sister Saya, you divide yourself into 666 parts and incarnate as a new race. In a sense, the path you take is the path taken by civilization." "And my foundation is human beings, so I referred to your situation. In samsara, one after another, without losing the soul, I copied 129.6 million copies of myself! " "Therefore, I don''t have a name. I am a group. I am a small human race. I look at my way forward from a racial perspective. My way is the way of civilization, and I am the ultimate human being!" Speaking indifferently to a topic that made people feel extremely horrifying, the emperor seemed even more indifferent. But Saya knew that it wasn''t that the emperor was ruthless! It is because too many personalities are activated, the emperor has to reduce his own feelings to nothing. Otherwise, the emperors brain will not be able to bear the common manipulation of these personalities. When the time comes, let alone defeating Saya, it is very difficult to fight. It''s difficult. "Come on, fight with you, to prove the way I wait!" Indifferently speaking the words of declaring war, the emperor turned into a light and rushed directly to Saya. At the same time, the three Sayas seemed to have been prepared, tacitly arranged the three talents of heaven, earth and man. The brilliance of the soul flows among the three, turning into a huge guardian! "boom!!!" The emperor and the guardian collided with each other, the roar burst, and terrible fluctuations emanated from the sky. The next moment, with the collision center as the origin, a huge distortion appeared in the sky. Under this distortion, the three Sayas and the emperor disappeared into the sky in an instant, which surprised many spectators... Just don''t wait for them to think about it, the hellish battlefield attracts their energy again! The cruel war is still going on!.. 1104 Chapter 167 Erupt! Battlefield Fight [Part 1] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the battlefield, flames are everywhere... After the emperor and Saya left, the intensity of the entire battlefield continued to increase! With the passage of time, the reverberating vibrations on the battlefield became more and more intense, smoke filled, magma overflowed, and various attacks bloomed everywhere on the battlefield, destroying the surrounding environment. The war pushes the entire planet in the direction of extinction! Just like the war of extinction that was set off by the hundred species of Yali and the human species! just "This time, there is no second emperor!" Standing independently on the wall of the Red Lotus City on the battlefield of hell, Nagato held the sleeping Loli Athena and indifferently said his own judgment, seeming to have foreseen the end of this world. As soon as the words came out, the girls who stood beside Nagato, who had been horrified by this level of war, couldn''t help being silent. In front of most girls, a war that is about to reach the level of destruction of the world... Has completely exceeded their cognition range. Especially Rin! After seeing this kind of war, the very few commanders in the future war that Nagato had high hopes were shocked, and at the same time he understood that his future life... It seems to have gradually become clear. "boom!!!" At this moment, an unprecedented roar broke out in the center of the battlefield! At the next moment, a dark tornado appeared across the sky, and endless magic winds seemed to connect the sky and the earth. The surrounding space was cracked under this magic wind, and a hero and a rock snake were continuously involved. , And then torn apart. The heroic spirits and rock snakes around the tornado began to retreat instinctively. However, at this moment, the tornado, as if coming alive, swept away directly, strangling all the existences that stepped into their own range regardless of the enemy and us, and the efficiency was so high that there were no friends. Not only that, although the tornado''s destructive power against living creatures, it is far inferior to its destruction of the world. After the natural disaster, the earth collapsed and the space shattered! Vaguely, this power seems to have destroyed the order of the plane! This astonishing scene immediately attracted the attention of the entire battlefield and the people on the Red Lotus City outside the battlefield. "How can this be" Seeing the natural disaster not far away, countless heroes were dumbfounded, even the hero king who claims to have the treasure of the world is also dumbfounded. The power of the hero king''s highest treasure, ea, is formed by slicing space with magic. The attack on the world. However, the pitch-black tornado in front of me was an attack of Destroyer that completely shredded the space! It''s not comparable at all! At this time, after seeing the situation in the middle of the battlefield, the mother and daughter Zhu Yue, the black knight and the primate killer in the eastern part of the battlefield, they couldn''t help taking a breath, revealing a little mixed emotion. Especially the three of Zhu Yue''s mother and daughter, er, or Zhu Yue and Alte Luci, felt even more complicated.Cool Record Literature www.ku6cn.com They probably all guessed who caused this terrifying dark tornado... Human beings about to be deified... Luo Cuilian, the word Hao! In an instant, Zhu Yue''s mother and daughter''s hearts flashed through that graceful woman. After all, although Zhuyue Brunstad surrendered to Nagato, she was not a good stubborn after all. Even in Nagato''s Crystal Palace, Zhu Yue also wants to become the highest-status existence in the Crystal Palace. Therefore, secretly, Zhu Yue once carried Nagato on her back and fought against several other powerful lovers in Nagato. In that battle, Saya''s strength almost obscured everyone''s brilliance and became, in a sense, the man of the palace in the Nagato Crystal Palace. The reason it is said to be almost, that is, Kikyo did not make a move! At that time, even though the girl named Luo Hao took the shot, she also showed the mighty power of an incarnation of a tornado, but at that time there was no such terrifying destructive power at all. To be honest, Zhu Yue really did not expect... At this moment, Luo Hao is so far from the one in his own impression! "She didn''t use all her strength at the time, right!" "It''s disdain for Gong Dou, no, that woman''s pride can be seen even without eyes. How could she let the water surrender, probably because she felt the power of Saya at the time and consciously gave up." "Let such a terrifying woman surrender on her own, Saya, what a terrible existence!" Thinking of a mysterious girl who didn''t know where to fight the enemy, a wry smile appeared on the face of the Moon King, and then a gleam of light flashed in the crimson eyes, and Zhu Yue''s right hand directly held Alquette''s. one hand. "Xiao Qi, Black Knight, Xiao Bai, cover us, since Luo Hao has done his best, we can''t admit defeat either!" While speaking, the feelings of Zhu Yue and Elquet resonated, and chains flew out of Elquet''s body, turning into tentacles of perception, resonating with the entire plane of steel. "Woo, damn, why don''t I want to materialize." "Yes!!" "Wow! Wow!" Seeing Zhu Yue and Bai Ji''s movements, the other three people complained or obeyed, but they all consciously blocked them, and with the help of the black rock snakes, they approached the heroic spirits. They repelled. Not long after, the entire battlefield seemed to shine. Everyone couldn''t help but look up, and then they saw an extremely shocking scene-- A second moon appeared in the sky! At this time, the brilliance of two moons appeared in the sky that should have been dim. What makes people especially beware is that the volume of the second moon, which appears a little vermilion brilliance, is slowly growing... There is no doubt that it is continuing to approach the earth, preparing to stage a moon hitting the earth! In an instant, most people were stunned! Afterwards, the entire battlefield was completely chaotic, especially the many knowledgeable heroes on the east battlefield. When they saw the golden ancestor girls floating in the sky holding hands, like twin sisters, they immediately understood the situation. ... This is the strongest power of the true ancestor of the moon in the legend, the strongest meaning of the dream manifestation Moon set!!!.. 1105 Chapter 168 Erupt! Battlefield Fight [Middle] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Moon set! Realize a moon through fantasy, and then use it to hit the enemy. It''s easy to describe the specifics of the "moonfall" trick, but the content is amazing. In addition, if it werent for the people who shot Zhu Yue and Bai Ji, who had a contract with Gaia, to make such a huge thing, lets not talk about their own magic problems, the world correction power alone is enough to make the shot people drink. One pot! The heroic spirits on the east battlefield immediately greased the soles of their feet and prepared to escape. As for counterattack or something, that is just a joke. Even if it was able to launch the Infinite Ether Magic Cannon together with countless parallel worlds back then, I am afraid that there is nothing I can do. After all, today''s Moon King is no longer Wu Xia Amon, and is many times stronger than when he was in the Magic War. What''s more, that Falling Moon is not a masterpiece of Zhu Yue alone. It is the result of her joint efforts with Bai Ji. You know, although Bai Ji''s strength is inferior to Zhu Yue, compared to the contract between Zhu Yue and Gaia because of the mutual agreement, Bai Ji has the blessing of Gaia. In a sense, the power of Bai Ji''s use of the move of Utopian Realization... Not inferior to Zhu Yue at all! just "Damn it, what''s going on!" "Damn it, gravity!" "Is this going to kill them all?!!!" At the moment when the heroic spirits were about to escape, the gravity field of the entire eastern battlefield was instantly dazzled. The heroic spirits who had experienced many battles before their lives were also unable to adapt to them and failed to escape in the first time! Then, the next moment, the black rock snakes that were not affected by the chaos of the gravity field surrounded one after another... Put an end to the possibility of the heroes escaping! Except for a few heroic spirits, they can liberate special treasures and leave the battlefield... The heroic spirits on the eastern battlefield could only look helplessly and dullly at the incomparably huge mirror image of the vermilion moon in the sky, falling down at a speed that seemed extremely slow, but in fact it was very fast! "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." An unprecedented impact broke out, and the mirror image of the moon comparable to an asteroid bombarded the eastern battlefield directly... The land of the east! The foundation of the entire land was greatly shaken at this moment. Accompanied by a deafening roar of terror, the terrifying shock wave completely destroyed the entire eastern battlefield, even spreading to the three battlefields in the south, north and central. "Crack!!!" "boom!!!" Then, in the sudden sound, the mirror image of the moon hit the ground with a thud and dissipated into countless red fragments. Then, the terrifying magma erupted from the place of impact like a turbulent fountain. ... ... South battlefield.Baolai Novel Network www.baolaishiye.com There was an incredible burst on Aozaki Aoko''s face! Although this body is a user of the Dharma, there is only one thing that he does all day, and that is to be an enemy of the world, but Qingzi understands that although his abilities can disrupt the order of the world, in fact, it is just a small mess. That''s it. Even so, it is an undeniable fact that Qingzi disrupted the world order to a certain extent! However, compared with the scene before him, all this is really insignificant. A complete star-killing power! "boom!!!" At this moment, a roar erupted in her ears at close range, making Qingzi instantly awaken from the state of surprise. After returning to her senses, Qingzi turned her head and saw Kushina, whose whole body was dyed in a red energy coat. Is standing by his side. In front of Jiu Xinnai, there was a majestic heroic spirit who was bent over and squatted on the ground. The feet of the heroic spirits turned into two long traces on the ground. "Qingzi, what are you doing! How can you be suddenly distracted during the war." Kushina stared at the mighty heroic spirit in front of him, and at the same time said to Aozaki Aoko. In words, the warfare on Kushina''s body continued to rise, and at the same time, the heroic spirit on the opposite side was violent. The same doubled. The momentum of the two collided between the two, setting off a convection! "Ah, sorry!" At this time, Qingzi completely understood all the situation, and couldn''t help feeling ashamed. Although he possessed great power, Aozaki Aoko had never really participated in the war after all. There was a slight difference from the existence of Kusina who grew up during the war years, and he couldn''t see it in normal days or in battle. But in the war, these differences are somewhat obvious! "Well, but you can''t be blamed for this. Other people''s interpretations are indeed a bit amazing. If this is the case, I can''t hide myself!" As soon as the voice fell, the beast-like roaring sound went from far to near. Soon, nine behemoth-like tail beasts appeared in the sky, and instantly turned into light, one by one merged into Kushinas body, making the red-haired girls body The momentum is getting stronger... The almost substantive aura continued to crush the enemy in front of him, so that the heroic spirit on the opposite side couldn''t help taking a dozen steps back. In the next moment, a golden flame filled Kushina''s body. Accompanied by the flames, the sacred bow came out from the sky. It was the weapon of the god that once shot the sun. Its name is the sun-shooting bow. This bow is the power of Jiuxinai, and it is also the magic tool of Jiuxinai. . Holding the bow with her left hand, the red-haired girl pulled the bowstring instantly! The flames gather and turn into god arrows! "Yi shot for nine days!" With a sweet drink, Jiu Xinnai shot an arrow toward the sky. In an instant, the arrow of God took a terrible change. It instantly disintegrated at the highest point of the sky, turning into nine terrifying miniature sunsets, and crashing down. ! "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." In an instant, an extremely terrifying roar burst out across the southern battlefield. Because the majestic heroic spirit in front of Jiu Xinnai received special care from Jiu Xinnai, he directly greeted a round of miniature sunset bombardment and directly became scum. The next moment, not only the enemy, but the entire land has encountered an unprecedented encounter. Destruction of... The terrifying solar flame instantly filled the entire southern battlefield, and there are signs of spreading to other battlefields... Following the battlefield on the east, the battlefield on the south was also destroyed! ps: Because I''m going home tomorrow, and packing things tonight, it''s a bit late, sorry!.. 1106 Chapter 169 Breaking Out! Battlefield Fight [Next] First update! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!battlefield Start to accelerate the collapse! As the women began to show their full strength, the collapsed battlefield suddenly accelerated! On the western battlefield, Agurola saw the actions of other people, especially after Zhu Yues mother and daughters combined efforts to interpret the Earth-Moon collision, and suddenly raised the idea of ??competing with him and having more destructive power than anyone else. After all, she has been raiding the plane of blood for many years, and she Agurola is the true ancestor of disaster in the true sense! How can we fall behind in this aspect of destruction! Ever since... "Fuse, my beasts!" Standing in the center of the dense battle zone on the west battlefield, guarding his safety among his new family members, Water Demon Smirei and Lita Luojian, Agurola stopped the defense on the battlefield and suddenly called towards the sky. With Agurola as the center, the destructive beasts gathered one after another, and then merged on the head of the golden ancestor! In an instant, some unspeakable horror aura spread, making all the heroic spirits a burst of fear! Then, an indescribable mysterious beast turned out. "boom!!!" The twelve beasts capable of destroying the world merged together and instantly turned into a completely unexplainable existence. A terrifying aura burst out from the beasts. The heroic spirits near this war zone instantly felt strong suppression. Sank into the ground. "Next, start raging!" The pale blond ancestor said lightly, the next moment, the beast in the sky moved, bombarded with diamonds, shock waves, the bite of the swallowing dimension, and the absolute freezing air that freezes everything... The abilities from the twelve beasts burst out like smashing shards. But it is very magical. These attacks from different beasts seem to hide a certain chain. After the mysterious beasts are released, they have some unexplainable chemical effects, each of which increases damage by more than ten times. force "Boom boom boom!!!" Soon, the western battlefield began to follow in the footsteps of other battlefields and fell into a state of accelerated destruction. Compared to the situation on other battlefields, the battlefield to the north is a bit more normal. Or "I''m so sorry!" "I''m just a killing knife, not a destroying knife!" In front of a huge broken wall on the northern battlefield, Yan Qishi with a regretful smile on his face surrounded the horrible sword energy with one hand, which directly penetrated the heart of the legendary Vlad III, the prototype of the vampire. Then the girl leaned forward and directly dragged the body of the hero, hitting the broken wall! "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." A violent roar came from inside the broken wall, starting from where Vlad III hit the broken wall. Spider-like cracks split on the broken wall every inch, and every crack was filled with invincibility. The sword spirit. The next moment, with the intensified roar, the entire wall collapsed suddenly... "..." This scene instantly made Asakami Fujino, Tono Akiba, and Xia Lei beside Yan Qishi speechless.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com Although it does not look dazzling, the destructive power of Qishi is no less than that of anyone! In this war zone, several girls watched with their own eyes how Qijin was like weeding, frantically harvesting those transcendent lives called heroic spirits. The destructive power of the virtual knife girl was beyond imagination. "Well, what is your expression!" At this time, after solving the famous Vlad III, Yan Qishi turned around and looked at the few girls who were speechless, showing a puzzled expression, and then cut out with a hand knife. In an instant, several unknown heroes died at the hands of the Seven Realms! "It''s nothing!" At this moment, the three girls had a chill, and they almost spoke in unison... It seemed that I was afraid that I would react a little slower, and I was stared at by the black-bellied woman in front of me. "is it" With a faint sigh, Qishi''s face showed a bit of regret that made the girls suddenly cold and sweaty. Then the sword girl was overflowing with sword energy, and the whole person seemed to be an invincible sword... He once again entered the group of heroic spirits gathered not far away. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Operation Weeds Removal, start again! After Qishi was a little farther away, the girls started to move. Xia Leis river of undead swept through, and the undead emerged from it, and Akiba and Fujino became a combat combination, focusing on Fujinos magic eyes. Autumn leaves as a guardian. In an instant, with the cooperation of nearby rock snakes, the battle reopened vigorously! ... ... At the same time, the city of red lotus. "It looks like..." "War, there is already a tilt!" Looking at the battlefield that was falling into the constant collapse because the girls showed their strength one after another, Nagato made his own assessment indifferently, and then Nagato looked down the wall. There, the ripples of the space slowly spread, and several powerful heroes wandered out of it. The girls standing next to Nagato were suddenly surprised. They didn''t expect that some heroic spirits passed through the obstacles on the battlefield in front of them by special means, and came directly in front of them. Seeing the appearance of these heroic spirits in front of them, the girls knew that they seemed to be determined to execute the beheading operation. next moment "Finally found you, damn guy!" The hero king who was walking in the forefront of the heroic spirit, after seeing the appearance of Nagato, suddenly remembered the memory of his fight with the opponent, and almost without any hesitation, he drew out his strongest treasure-the deviance sword. ! "Accept the move, Tian and Di obediently leave Pizhixing!!!" A sword was swung, the sky was screaming, and the earth was roaring. The huge beam of magic power shook the laws of the universe, rushing out, directly bombarding the space-time barrier that made it independent of chaos and hell on the outside of the city of Red Lotus... "boom!!!" In an instant, the entire time-space guardian barrier experienced a terrible shock and began to disintegrate... 1107 Chapter 170 The Heroic Spirits [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hero King, is Gilgamesh strong? The answer: natural! As the great king described in the oldest narrative poem "Gilgamesh Narrative Poem", in the Hall of Valor, he is also the original hero, and in the mysterious world... The most initial, there are always special benefits! And the benefit the Hero King has obtained is his strongest treasure-the deviating sword! After the parallel worlds merged and appeared in the form of ontology, the treasure of the hero king finally exerted its strongest effect... The blow of the liberation treasure pierced not only this space, but the entire regional space including the target of the attack. Its attack can no longer be described by its hit or not, how powerful it is. Before the sword was swung down, Sanluo Wanxiang was just a meaningless chaos. After the sword was swung down, the new law separated the sky, the sea and the earth. The turbulent power that opened up the world is rushing out, which has long been out of the category of treasures of the city. The tangible and intangible scents are all falling apart under this incomparable power. This is the treasure of the hero king who claims to be a vibe The true face of Gu. "boom!!!" The guardian barrier formed by the power of time and space that Nagato randomly arranged on the entire Red Lotus City encountered a terrible attack. The barrier that could not bear was stalemate for a while, and it was shattered by the roar. Come on... No, it''s not just smashing an enchantment! It was as if the turbulent power that opened up the world broke the barrier, it still bombarded the city of the red lotus with no weakness. That terrifying power easily destroyed the shield of the city of red lotus and the wall... In a blink of an eye, the huge city of red lotus fell into destruction in an instant, turned into a hustle and bustle of smoke and dust, and... Ruins under destruction! At this moment, the heroic spirits following the heroic king turned their eyes to the heroic king. Obviously, they did not expect that the''chicken'' who was killed by the emperor had such a terrifying power. Therefore, the slight contempt of these heroic spirits suddenly converged, replaced by solemnity. In this regard, the hero king''s face showed a little pride... Although a little bit of tyranny and arrogance in the heart was purified by the emperor''s fist of courage in the battle, the hero king still held a proud mentality of his own strength. This is not arrogance, but the confidence of the heroic king. however "Yes, compared to the last time I used it in front of me, it''s much better!" The indifferent voice echoed in the hustle and bustle of the smoke and dust, and instantly froze the expression on the heroic king''s face. At the same time, the heroic spirits behind the heroic king also showed a serious combat posture. "No need to guard." "Although it''s a bit ugly, but in fact, if I deal with you, I will not sneak attack!" "That kind of victory is too cheap..." Seeing the gestures of the heroic spirits, the voice echoed again. The next moment, the red-haired young man walked out of the dust with the figure of the pink-haired fox-eared girl, but his body was spotless, and the two of them seemed like fairy-like couples. In front of Yuzao at this time, there was a burst of joy on his face.Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com Previously, when the Hero Kings attack came, Nagato temporarily sent all the girls around him to other spaces, leaving only himself. In this fox girls heart, this was definitely because the owner was completely infatuated. For my own sake. Tamazou, you are such a sinful perfect wife! Thinking like this in his mind, the smile on Yuzao''s face grew thicker, and the whole person exuded a more powerful charm, but these charms had no effect on everyone present, and could not even attract any attention. Nagato is indifferent, but the heroic spirits who are attacking are now the enemy and should not be distracted. just "Why don''t you speak?" Looking at the heroic spirits in front of him with extremely plain gazes, Nagato''s face showed a slight smile, then he looked at the hero king and said, "Is it because I was so scared that I dare not speak." "Damn, you bastard..." Although the psychological state has changed slightly, the hero king is the hero king after all. Under a little stimulation, he immediately prepared to attack, and the ripples of space unfolded behind the golden king. "Don''t be impulsive, Lord Hero!" At this time, a young man with long brown hair wearing a hazel armor stopped in front of the hero king and persuaded, "Blind attacks will not bring us victory. Please calm down." If it is the original hero king, after hearing the opponent''s words, he will definitely turn the attack target to the opponent as soon as possible. But now... "Humph!" With a cold snort, the hero queen stepped back and fell silent. Seeing this scene, Nagato sighed secretly in his heart. Although the defects in the character of the hero king today are much smaller, in fact, the existence of the hero king has been completely abolished by the emperor. If arrogance and tyranny cannot be carried through to the end, is it still the king of heroes? However, even though he sighed, Nagato was too lazy to do it. After all, the original hero king was also very annoying in Nagato''s eyes. but "Although the Hero King seems to have changed a bit, it is interesting to be able to convince the Hero King." "Report your name, Heroic Spirit!" Looking at the heroic spirit standing in front of the King of Heroes, Nagato asked indifferently about his own question, and then added, "No matter how calm you are, you can only fail in front of me." Nagato''s words immediately aroused the anger of all the heroes, so that the brown-haired hero could only shrug his shoulders with a wry smile. As the discourse man in the team, the heroic spirit did not expect to be able to subdue the heroic spirits behind him. It was already extremely difficult to make the hero queen take a step back... right now "You don''t need to think about it anymore!" In desperation, the heroic spirit could only drew the sword from his waist, and the whole person exuded a strong and extreme dragon-slaying intent, and said: "It is Saint George in Xia, who is about to slay the extremely evil dragon in front of him." . 1108 Chapter 171 The Heroic Spirits Who Strikes [Middle] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"St. George? Interesting!" Hearing the name of the hero opposite, Nagato''s face showed a trace of interest. As one of the Christian saints, the legendary dragon slayer, the name of Saint George is not unfamiliar to Nagato, or that Nagato was quite familiar with the heroic spirit before him. Of course, this familiarity began when I saw Erica and their divine annihilation privileges on the plane of the godslayer. At that time, after Nagato saw the two people possessed by Erica and Lilia, who possessed certain killing power against the gods of infidelity and the godslayer, Nagato began to study these spirits... Then, he discovered that most of those words were based on the reappearance of the experience of the saints of Christ! Under such circumstances, it is inevitable... Nagato knows many stories of Christian saints. "I just didn''t expect to see a Christian saint here..." "Although personally, the stories of you Christians before the saint life are actually not very good, but there are so many believers who can''t stand your Christ, so I think you should be a good powerhouse!" Without paying too much attention to the hostility displayed by the heroic spirits in front of him, Nagato held Tamamo''s small hand in one hand, and said leisurely: "But there is one thing I must admit. You guys have good eyesight. I am indeed a very evil dragon. Then, dragon slayer, let''s try if you can slay dragons!" As soon as the voice fell, the space around Nagato and Yuzao suddenly filled with a lot of ripples, which made the heroes in front of Nagato suddenly be on guard. The next moment, the space between Nagato and St. George waved for a while. The head of the ferocious dark golden dragon broke through the air and headed towards St. George''s bite. It was the original core from the authentic form of Nagato. It has nine dragon heads and is known as the emperor dragon that devours everything. first. Facing the attacking dragon head, St. George felt a terrifying dragon power that he had never encountered so far, as if the whole world was suppressing himself, St. George almost couldn''t move. "Humph!!" "Kill the dragon!!!" Fortunately, with the name of slaying dragons, St. George''s anti-dragon attribute that day allowed him to quickly get rid of Longwei''s interference. In the next moment, St. George immediately displayed his nirvana without reservation. The holy sword Ascalon, which was bathed in dragon blood for slaying the dragon and was blessed in the hands of the saint, instantly showed its strongest power when facing the attack of the dragon, turning into a sword light that can penetrate everything, killing and killing. Out! This is a lore against dragon species! When facing this sword, the fantasy dragon species in the world of the moon had no power to fight back! just "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." An abrupt dragon roar erupted from the dragon''s head, the blue dragon''s eyes that reflected the cross shone with fearful eyes, and the dark golden dragon''s head opened the dragon''s mouth full of deterrence. In an instant, a phantom appeared in front of St. George''s eyes, and the ferocious dragon mouth seemed to be transformed into chaos that swallowed everything... The unmatched feeling suddenly appeared in Saint George''s heart! "Not good!" Biquge standby station www.au26.com Just as this thought arose in his heart, St. George realized that the sword light he emitted was directly swallowed by the dragon head not far in front of him. The next moment, the ferocious dragon head blasted towards him unabated. To kill... At this time, St. George had just liberated his treasure, and he had no time to react! For a while, the dragon slayer was in a crisis of life and death in front of the dragon! at this time "Avalon!!!" A white light and shadow suddenly appeared in front of Saint George. The next moment, a small shield appeared out of thin air, turning into a barrier to stop the dragon head, and the guardian enchantment that even magic could not affect appeared out of thin air. "boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly echoed. In front of this guardian interface that surpassed ordinary magic, the dragon head''s bombardment was blocked, and he stepped back a meter or so. The next moment, a more hideous and terrifying aura permeated, and the surrounding space was unstable. "Wow!!!" At this moment, a golden arrow appeared out of thin air, bombarding the chin of the dark golden dragon head. Under the strong force, the dragon head that was suddenly unable to defend flew out. When it stopped the tendency of flying backward, it was already It was back to Nagato. "Woohoo!!!" It seemed that the attack was repeatedly hindered, the dark golden dragon head couldn''t help but let out a grieving growl, but did not attack again. Instead, the tail was rooted in the void, and the whole body surrounded Nagato and Yuzao. "Not bad, it can actually block one of my attacks!" At this time, Nagato spoke indifferently, and then, the red-haired boy''s gaze shifted from the shocked St. George to the pure white figure in front of him, his gaze burning with interest. That pure white figure was still an acquaintance, not someone else, it was Knight King Altria. Facing Nagato''s gaze, Altria''s jade-like eyes still looked like no waves, but judging from the magic power already in the body, the Knight King was not as calm as she seemed on the surface. The acquaintances met, but they didnt say anything, or said... No need to say anything! Afterwards, Nagato turned his gaze to the other side, in the direction of the golden arrow, standing there was a prairie man who looked rather wild. At this time, he was holding a golden longbow in his hand. It looks extraordinary. After seeing Nagato''s gaze, the prairie guy''s eyes were shining brightly, and he suddenly spoke-- "This king Temujin!" "Not long ago, my ineffective grandson Kublai was taken care of by you." "Now, this king came here to respond specially!" After hearing the other party''s words, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then he showed a smile, a generation of Tianjiao Temujin, the founder of the legendary world''s largest kingdom, the king who shocked the whole world. "interesting!" "So, who are you!" Nagato''s gaze then turned to the rest of the heroic spirits. There were three heroic spirits standing at the end. Although taciturn, they were full of powerful aura. Obviously, those three existed at the apex of all heroic spirits... 1109 Chapter 172 Attacking Heroic Spirits [Part Two] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"As a hero!" "Presumably you guys should be somewhat famous." "Then, sign up for yourself. As a reward for you to stand in front of me and directly shoot me, I will remember your names. Maybe after countless years, I can still think of you..." Nagato''s voice is still very indifferent. Even with extremely arrogant words, Nagato still gives people a natural feeling, as if''to be remembered by Nagato for a long time'' is the great glory of the heroes on the opposite side. Such words are difficult for ordinary people to tolerate, let alone heroes who surpass most human beings! just "That''s really thank you for your generosity!" One of the remaining three heroes, a middle-aged hero with a feather fan and a scarf, suddenly smiled and complimented Nagato, and then introduced himself, "In the next Zhuge Liang, the word is Kongming, a person from Nanyang, please give me your advice, my lord! "Kong Ming, you...huh!" After speaking, the heroic spirit, who called himself Zhuge Liang, was suddenly glared at by a dark-looking king beside him, but after seeing the indifferent look on Kong Mings face, the dark king suddenly turned his head and looked straight. See Nagato, full of domineering! "The widow who wins the government is the only first emperor in heaven and on earth!" But the last of the three heroes, the spearman with a full golden armor, was indifferent. Even in the face of Nagato''s provocative words, he still remained silent, no, or kept alert to Nagato, fierce fighting spirit was brewing in his heart, and he was always ready to attack Nagato. "Don''t tell me?" "Or you can''t say it!" At this time, Nagato opened his mouth, his eyes were not on Zhuge Kongming who showed kindness to him, nor on the overbearing First Emperor, but on the silent golden heroic spirit. In the opponent''s body, Nagato felt part of the divinity, and surpassed everyone present, and even compared to Altria''s physical combat power. You know, Altria is a heroic spirit surpassing a half-elf, the only fairy in this world! Hearing Nagato''s words, the golden hero''s expression suddenly changed. at this time-- "So courageous, actually ignoring this king, is constantly screaming, give me death!" After all, the King of Heroes is the King of Heroes. Even if the arrogance and tyranny were weakened by the emperor, when he saw that Nagato ignored him and kept saying some inexplicable words, he suddenly became angry and shot! In an instant, red spatial ripples spread all over the sky, and densely packed treasures slowly emerged from the ripples. The torrent of magic power poured in wildly, making the treasure shimmer with appalling red light. Seeing the torrent of treasures is about to blast down! just "You are too noisy!" "Get out first, Hero King!" Faint words flowed from the gate of the long gate, and the next moment the blue spatial ripples spread out instantly, covering the red ripples, and the treasure that was about to be projected from the handle suddenly got stuck in the chaotic space. "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com The next moment, the terrifying dragon roar echoed around, and the terrifying dragon might spread from all directions. The heroic spirits were immediately suppressed by the invisible mountain, and the whole people fell into the earth one after another. Even Altria, who was guarded by Avalon, couldn''t help being unable to move for a while. "Now... awful!" At this moment, Altria remembered what his wife had said, the authentic mode among the three power modes that Nagato had, and he immediately understood what was about to appear, and a bad premonition instantly filled his heart. "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." The sound of the dragon''s reverberating sound became louder and louder, and everyone felt it. Within the blue spatial ripples, a terrifying existence was slowly approaching, and the suffocating horror sensation instantly made the hero king''s pupils shrink. "EA! Kill this king!!!" At this moment, the King of Heroes finally got rid of the influence brought by the spirit of courage entering the soul, and reverted to the King of Heroes who was arrogant, with the deviating sword in his hand shining with a spiral of magic power... The world-destroying treasure of the world is about to show its edge again! just "Roar!!!" At this moment, the ripples in the space around the Hero King burst open, and a huge dark golden dragon head appeared at a speed that no one had time to react. In the roar, it instantly bit the Hero Kings right hand holding the sword... "Crack!!!" Under the frightening sound, the right arm of the Hero King holding the Departure Sword flew out, making everyone''s eyes stunned. The next moment, another dragon head appeared out of thin air, directly swallowing the Hero King''s right arm and Departure Sword. under! "Gudong!" In an instant, the entire surrounding space was silent, and the voice of some people swallowing faintly echoed. "what!!!" After a while, the hero king felt the sharp pain in his right arm and couldn''t help but cried out, but at this moment, a new dragon head appeared out of thin air in the ripples of the surrounding space. The hero king bit it. At this moment, Altria moved! The girl was ready to help the Hero King, but just took a step, the pure white Knight King was stunned. Because at this time... A new dragon head was right in front of her, blocking her path. In an instant, Altria thought that the hero king was dead. At this moment, the silent golden hero appeared with a gun in front of the dragon head that killed the hero king, with a golden light on his body! "Sun wheel, turned into armor!" "Brahma, curse me!" In an instant, the golden heroic spirit burst out with a scorching breath, a shot blasted out, stabbing the dark gold armor of the dragon head, although because of the impact of the dragon head, the whole person plowed a long line on the ground Traces of, but it is a dragon head that can withstand the incoming attack! Just when the Heroic Gold thought he had succeeded... An abrupt tearing sound came from behind him... The golden heroic spirit holding the gun stiffened in an instant, and turned his head slightly, but saw four new dragon heads that did not know when, tearing the hero king into four parts, and swallowing them one after another... All around, there was silence! .. 1110 Chapter 173 Talk and Fight Again! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Quiet! There was silence around Nagato. No one could imagine that such an invincible hero king would be defeated like this, ripped off by the emperor, turned into fragments, and then completely swallowed ruthlessly. Such a way of death makes people look at the cold. For the heroes present, failure is not terrible, and death does not need to be concerned! Anyway, there is the existence of the Hall of Heroic Spirits. After this war, the heroic spirits will be reborn and continue their boring but eternal life of the heroic spirits. Therefore, even if Nagato''s performance is strong, the heroic spirits are not particularly concerned. just "If this is the way to die, absolutely don''t!" At this moment, such a thought sounded in the hearts of several heroes almost simultaneously. Such a way of death like food is unbearable even by normal people, not to mention the heroic spirits who claim to surpass humans and have left a reputation in human history. "Ha ha!" At this moment, Nagato smiled indifferently, as if laughing at the heroes present, and it seemed that it was just a simple chuckle. Then, the red-haired boy looked at the silent spirit who had tried to stop him from killing the Hero King, who was dressed in the same golden armor as the Hero King, and said: "After hearing your words, see the symbol of immortality. Armor, I seem to know your identity..." "You, is it Garna?!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, a little change occurred in the golden heroic spirit in an instant. Although it seemed that there was no change on the surface, Nagato clearly perceives that the coordination of the opponent''s body has dropped a small level. In short, his fighting skills have lost a certain bonus. "Exactly!" After being silent for a while, after seeing Nagato''s gaze, the Golden Heroic Spirit, or Garna, spoke and said coldly, "Your eyesight and knowledge are deeply admired!" Obviously, the fact that the other party had hidden his real name was because that would give him a certain bonus. Garna! The undead hero born to the sun god Surya and the mortal woman Gunti in the great long narrative poem "Mahabharata" of ancient India. His proof of being the son of Suriyah was given the golden armor and earrings that brought immortality. However, because Gunti was young and unmarried, he had Garna only to test whether the spell was effective, so he had to abandon Garna. . Gonti later became the queen of King Kulu Bandu. Then, Garna, who didn''t know who his mother was and grew up in a humble status, soon emerged as a guest of the Kulawa family who was hostile to King Gulou, and participated in the war surrounding the territory. Gonti and Arjuna, son of Indra, the thunder god, fought evenly with Garna. At the end of the battle, Garna was deceived by Indra to get rid of the Golden Armor. He suffered various curses, lost all of his companions, and was killed by his half-brother Arjuna. Even so, he did not resent anyone and accepted. Died. In short, this is a rather tragic hero, almost the same as Hercules in Greece. "You are funny!" Chinese Novel Library www.cnxsku.net After making such a comment indifferently, Nagato quickly understood the character of the man in front of him. In a sense, this guy is indeed suitable to be a subordinate, and it can be useful in the future. Nagato didn''t know that, together with such thoughts, Garna''s position in the Hall of Valor was greatly improved in the future... at this time "What about me?!" Zhuge Liang, who had already reacted from the shock, suddenly said a little eagerly, "Master Nagato, what about me, in your heart, what kind of evaluation should I get?" While talking, this man who had become the incarnation of wisdom in the heavens suddenly felt a feeling that was... Bai was blinded by the lupin towel that was properly installed! It''s just that Nagato doesn''t have any contempt for this. Instead, there is a little deep meaning in his eyes. Although the true Kong Ming in history is not the incarnation of wisdom, he is just a man of wisdom in all aspects and full of politics. But Nagato has realized now... Zhuge Liang is indeed the incarnation of wisdom. He possesses wisdom that can penetrate everything. "Have you seen through?" Although he had already expected it, Nagato couldn''t help asking. "Don''t dare!" "Just look a little farther!" At this time, Zhuge Liang suddenly converged his eager posture, showing a little humble posture on his face, but this posture made Nagato understand that Zhuge Liang had indeed seen through the real situation of the war. Before this, the restraining force did not tell the heroic spirits everything, but simply said that Nagato is the enemy of the world! But Zhuge Liang used some clues to calculate everything.Therefore, the incarnation of wisdom showed such an unbearable performance from the beginning, that is, to be loyal to his future owner and strive for better treatment. "Interesting, then show it, let me feel more interesting!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato''s right eye ignited a blue flame, and the flame dissipated, revealing a pair of blue magic eyes engraved with a cross. Those are the magic eyes named Vientiane, possessing the ability to penetrate the truth of Vientiane. At the same time, the red-haired boy was filled with a faint dragon''s power, and the nine dragon heads protruding from the ripples of space moved one after another... "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." The terrifying dragon roar reappeared, and the nine dark golden dragon heads instantly rushed towards the remaining heroic spirits and Altria. The speed was so fast that people could not even see the shadow of the dragon head, and only felt endless. The coercion of terror is oncoming. just "Damn it, you dare to ignore the widow!!!" When the dark king saw that Nagato didn''t pay attention to him at all, he was furious, and even the trace of fear that had appeared because of the death of the hero king disappeared without a trace in an instant, leaving only the anger of the king! "Come out, wreak havoc, show the majesty of the empire, the widowed twelve golden men!!!" .. 1111 Chapter 174 Are You Willing To Give For Me? Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Emperor Shi was very angry! The raging anger is burning in the heart, and the dark king is eager for blood. Nagato''s actions truly angered the man who had the title of emperor in the heavenly dynasty. Even if the slightest wave of tremor that had previously appeared due to the death of the heroic king, at this moment, he was left behind. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." In an instant, twelve bright golden metal giants with a height of more than 20 meters appeared out of thin air and landed on the ground, fighting each other with the heads of nine long dark golden dragons attacking from all directions... Suddenly, the violent shock reverberated around, and people couldn''t help but feel some eardrum pain. "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." An epic battle immediately fought in front of everyone, and the nine dragon heads that could swallow everything opened their mouths constantly in the roar, preparing to swallow all the gold men, but they were hidden by the battle formation composed of twelve gold men. The twelve golden men were made by the first emperor after he unified the entire land of China, collected all the weapons in the world, and cast them. After the death of the first emperor, these golden men became his treasures. In fact, the Twelve Golden Man is not the opponent of the nine dragon heads! However, at this moment, under the angry will of the first emperor, the fierce aura from the countless swords in the Jin Ren''s body was stimulated, and the already powerful Jin Ren rose to several grades in an instant, and even concealed the nine Nagato Dragon head. Although it is only tolerable, but in this regard... I have to say that the first emperor is indeed the strongest emperor in the history of the celestial dynasty, under the three emperors and five emperors! Of course, that premise is that Xia Qi, the emperor''s incarnation, was ruled out by Shang Zhou and others. but "Erupt? It''s a pity, you can''t stop it!" Said indifferently, Nagato''s mind moved, and on the nine dragon heads protruding from the surrounding blue space ripples, the blue dragon eyes lit up, and the cross in the eyes flashed with a blue light, an extremely heavy breath. Burst from the dragon''s head. "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." Accompanied by the shocking dragons, the nine dragon heads seemed to lift some restrictions, and the space around the hideous dragon mouth turned into fragments one after another, and it seemed that the space was bitten into fragments. Seeing this scene, even fools know that the dragon heads in front of them have become even more terrifying! So, at the next moment... "Kakkaka!!!" The abrupt sound suddenly echoed, and one of the twelve golden figures was divided by several dragon heads in an instant, directly connected to the entire space, bitten into pieces, divided and eaten, the horror of the scene made people tremble. After swallowing a golden figure, the dragon heads began to act again, and before the golden people could react, they surrounded another golden figure. just "Eight formations-transfer!" At this moment, Zhuge Liang moved, and the middle-aged man in the Lufan Lun scarf waved the feather fan in his hand very pretentiously. In an instant, gossip patterns flashed across the ground around him, turning it into Zhuge Liang''s magic workshop. Subsequently, the golden man surrounded by dragon heads disappeared in place and appeared outside the encircled circle at the same moment. "The children of the grassland!" Renrendu Novel Network www.rrdxs.com "What you are facing now is the most powerful enemy in the history of the grassland!" I dont know when Temujin who fell behind everyone spoke up. At this time, Temu was really sitting on a prairie war horse. Behind him, there were a large group of prairie horses wearing white armor and machetes. . They are the powerful cavalry that emerged on the way to the Mongolian conquest of Eurasia and the establishment of the worlds largest empire. Each of them is a legendary archer, and each is beyond ordinary heroic spirits, enough to serve as the Holy Grail. The existence of the archer career in the war. Under the call of Temujin, the founder of the empire and the spiritual support of all Mongolian cavalry, they gathered behind him and became his treasure! "Facing a strong enemy, there is nothing to fear!" "Shoot it!" With Temujin''s order... The next moment, a terrifying rain of golden arrows erupted from Temujin, and directly bombarded the nine huge dragon heads in a dense and dense manner. Although they could not penetrate the metal armor on the dragon heads, they also blocked their actions. And the golden people of the first emperor also began to cooperate with the attack, trying to restrict the actions of the dragon heads. "It''s now!" Taking advantage of the actions of the dragon heads being restrained, the three strong melee fighters of Altria, Garna, and St. George started their actions, turning into three afterimages, and rushed towards the location of Nagato. Along the way, Zhuge Liang also manipulated the surrounding environment through the eight formations to help the three accelerate! In an instant, the three of them appeared in front of Nagato, murderous! "You are not allowed to hurt my dear!" Seeing the appearance of the three, Tamazou, who was determined to become a good wife, stood in front of Nagato for the first time, trying to block the three in front of him, but I have to say that as far as melee is concerned, Tamazou really has no advantage. The three of them kept underfoot, attacking and killing from three directions, completely ignoring Yuzaoqian, and only wanted to kill Nagato. just "boom!!!" In an instant, the surrounding space vibrated. The space turbulence evolved into a terrifying shock. The three people who struck were knocked into the air. Although the three of them were extraordinary martial artists, they all released their impact in mid-air, but they still plow the ground when they land. There were several long traces. At this time, Nagato ignored the others, but hugged the woman from behind and in front of Tamamo. Such a move immediately caused the fox girl to move her ears slightly and her cheeks flushed. "Now, Xiaoyu!" Hugging the girl''s slender waist, Nagato put his whole body on the girl''s back, leaning his head on the girl''s hair, and asked softly, "Will you do it for me?" "Well, I, I do!!!" After a brief short circuit of thought, Yu Zao Qian couldn''t wait to speak. Although the main body is a god, it is a nine-tailed demon fox after all. No matter how virtuous and averse to violence, the truth of the weak and the strong has penetrated into Yuzao''s bones. The scenes shown by Nagato have already conquered her. "That''s good!" With a slight smile, Nagato directly lifted the girl''s chin and kissed her lips... 1112 Chapter 175 I wish you all a happy new year third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing Nagato''s actions... The three of Altria couldn''t help but stagnate! After the failure of the close-range offensive operation of himself and others, even if the combat skills of Altria''s trio were brilliant, they also revealed a trace of flaws. However, in this situation, the opponent not only did not attack, but let himself and the others Adjust the status, and made such a move that almost despised everyone! I have to say that this kind of situation is a great blow to fighting spirit! In this situation, not only the three of Altria, but also the three of those who contained the nine dark golden dragon heads protruding from the ripples of space couldn''t help slowing down their movements. Obviously, they have also been hit to varying degrees. just "wrong!" After a slight consternation, Altria suddenly remembered what she knew from her father-in-law, the words of Nagato, and suddenly realized something was wrong, and then she suddenly: "He''s not releasing water, but performing some kind of ritual, please interrupt him!" The words of the pure white knight king suddenly awakened everyone present. However, at the moment before everyone reacted, the nine dragon heads under the control of the endless arrows moved one after another, and the power that smashed the space was immediately revealed in the terrifying dragon mouth. "Kakkaka!!!" In an instant, in the surrounding environment, there was a burst of glass-breaking sound resounding, and the ripples in the blue space that pervaded the surroundings caused more violent ripples, and nine dark golden emperor dragons came and went freely in the ripples. ... Arrived in front of Nagato and Tamamo in an instant, protecting them. "hateful!" "Damn it!" "Fucked!" The actions of the emperor dragons immediately confirmed the judgment of the pure white knight king. All the heroic spirits present suddenly showed varying degrees of anger. The next moment, countless golden arrows blasted down like a rain. just "Boom boom boom!!!" The continuous collision sound was the collision between the metal armor of the emperor dragons and the golden arrows. I don''t know what material it was made of. The arrows filled with endless sharp aura continued to blast down, without any damage. In terms of defense power alone, the emperor dragons are simply invincible, at least in front of the heroes! Afterwards, eleven golden figures also surrounded them, trying to violently break the encirclement of the emperor dragons, but it was a pity, whether it was a simple power contest, an energy shock, or a special attack... The golden man is facing the emperor dragon who freely shuttles in the ripples of space, and has no chance of winning! "boom!!!" At this moment, an abrupt roar burst out from the encirclement of the emperor dragons, and the vast divine might spread, and everyone at this moment felt a terrifying heavenly might and warm breath. "Too, the sun... God!" Garna, wearing an undead armor, couldn''t help expressing complex emotions at this moment. He actually sensed that the power that was similar to his own blood but was of a different origin was the power called the Sun God. "what!" St. George and Altria, who stood beside Garna, were surprised.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com Just don''t wait for them to react... "boom!!!" The pitch-black flame burst out from around the two of them in an instant, spreading in all directions, everything along the way, except the emperor dragon shuttled in the ripples of space, under the black flame, were all dyed in pitch black. color. In an instant, the surroundings turned into a dark world! The six warriors who defeated the Demon King stepped back... Afterwards, the sky also began to float in black smoke that seemed extremely dangerous... "This, this is fear?!" Reaching out his hand to pinch a wisp of black smoke, St. George''s fingers appeared black. Similarly, his own sacred attributes were slightly affected. After a little thought, St. George said his own judgment. "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." At this moment, a sound like a heartbeat was in everyone''s ears. At this moment, everyone who heard this sound understood inexplicably that in the dark flames of fear, the legendary master of demons and demons was gestating Become. "Prevent... the birth of the Lord of Sprites!" Almost without hesitation, the heroic spirits reached an agreement. The first emperor Qin took out one of his treasures, the ancient jade seal named He''s Bi. The seal that symbolized the orthodox of the heavenly people came out and suppressed it. All the forces opposed to the will suddenly appeared. Within the surrounding flames of fear, the power called fear was gradually suppressed, making the flames of fear a little more docile. "Eight formations-suppression!" "The power of Avalon, cover!" "The power of longevity!" "The magic is released!" After the first emperor shot, Zhuge Liang, Altria, Temujin and Garna shot at the same time! The eight formations appeared out of thin air in the sea of ??fear, suppressing the flames, and the power of Avalon spread, restricting the expansion of the sea of ??flames, and the prayers of Temujin''s army for the eternal life turned into endless power of belief, which offset The power of fear... In the end, Garna''s magic power was released, and his own feeling for the sun god, rushed out a narrow road to the core in the sea of ??fear! "Phantom Warhorse!" Seizing this opportunity, St. George immediately summoned his own treasure, the Phantom Warhorse, and the whole person was mounted in an instant. The horse and the man became one, turning into a phantom and rushed into the narrow road, crossing various obstacles all the way, toward the fire. Rushed away from the depths of the sea. In a blink of an eye, St. George came to the end of the road that Garner rushed. At this time, the heartbeat in the saint''s ear was close at hand. just "Go to hell, one-tailed sword!" In an instant, the heartbeat stopped abruptly, replaced by a cold female voice, and then, the black long straight enchanting beauty with black clothes and body appeared from the flames of fear, the upper body, nine white tails looming. At the next moment, a blood-red sword penetrated from the hand of the black long straight woman, and instantly reached the front of St. George''s heart. Murderous, as if to freeze everything! ps: As the title, I wish you all a happy new year! .. 1113 Chapter 176 Demon Fox [Part 1] Seeking subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Keng!!!" In front of the abrupt lore, St. George''s hand was the holy sword blessed by slaying the dragon-the powerful blessing sword Ascalon.Automatically lay in front of the saint hero... Blocked the knife. But because of the powerful force attached to the knife, St. George flew out directly with his horse. "boom!!!" The next moment, the flowing dark dread fire around him agitated. At this time, the entire sea of ??fire broke free from all kinds of shackles, and it turned into a big mouth, swallowing St. George, the man and the horse directly, and the terrible flow of fear circulated the power that burned everything. At this moment, everyone thought that St. George was over. however "boom!!!" An abrupt roar burst out from the sea of ??fire. I saw the phantom of the Phantom Warhorse jumped up in the sea of ??fire and appeared outside the sea of ??fire, and then the phantom dissipated like a bubble, revealing Saint George who was protected by the phantom and seemed completely unharmed. . This is the characteristic of the Phantom Warhorse! This is a war horse enshrined by the witch who fell in love with St. George in the legend. St. George is an invincible cavalry on the horse, and is immune to a deadly attack. It is with this ability that St. George dared to attack the sea of ??flames alone. Seeing that St. George was safe and sound, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. just "You, are you relaxing too early!" A slightly strange voice echoed, and the next moment, the forbidden power that everyone used to control the darkness and fire instantly broke through a small mouth. I dont know when, the black long and straight nine-tailed girl bred by the sea of ??flames appeared in the flame, stepped out of the invisible mouth, and suddenly appeared beside Saint George... There were still some black smoke and sparks on the girl''s body, and nine long pure white tails swaggered behind the girl... Such a posture, coupled with the long black hair, black coat, black eyes, fair skin, and extremely cold face, made this girl look full of enchanting charm. "The battle has just begun!" "Scepter of Nine Tails!" Speaking indifferently, the black long straight nine-tailed fox girl raised a one-meter-long scepter that appeared in her hands and did not know when, the next moment, the entire sea of ??flames that was burning with fear and torrents was instantly summoned. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." The violent roar suddenly reverberated, and the magnificent sea of ??fire suddenly surging, and violently collided with a series of shackles spreading around it. Under the violent collision, the entire sea of ??fire used the place where the girl was as a vent... There was a burst of fire like a flood of fear, and it directly flooded St. George, who had just escaped! At this moment, the saint''s heroic spirit failed to reappear and disappeared directly... Afterwards, these terrifying flow fires were like water cannons, and they sprayed towards Altria, Emperor Shi Huang and others. Fortunately, the distance between the dark flow fire and the few people was not as close as Saint George''s, and they all reacted instantly. come. If you can avoid it, avoid it!7 questions novel www.7wxsxs.com Can''t avoid... For example, Qin Shihuang directly combined eleven golden figures to form a defensive formation, blocking this wave of shock. After being blocked, the flow of fire spread out... Under this wave of attacks, the dark flames spread and surrounded the entire battlefield. In a blink of an eye, Altria and several heroes had fallen into an absolute geographical disadvantage. Fortunately, because of the expansion of the area, the flow of fire all over the battlefield showed obvious dilution... Otherwise, there is no need to fight at all, the heroic spirits have already completely defeated under the scorching black flame that burns everything. It''s just that even if they were unbeaten by a fluke, everyone still suffered traumas of varying sizes. The first emperors golden figure damaged one more... There are only ten left at this time! "Yes, let''s not talk about other things, just this kind of fighting performance, it''s not in vain that I will revive you, Yuyi Fox!" At this moment, an indifferent voice came from the black flames behind the Nine-Tailed Girl. The next moment, the flames dissipated automatically, revealing a three-person-wide path, and the red-haired boy holding the pink Nine-Tailed Girl Walk out slowly. Those two are not others, it is Nagato and Tamamomae who launched the special ceremony before! It''s just that Yuzao''s front body was filled with a completely different warm and powerful sun atmosphere at this time, as if there was a conspicuous light in this black flame-filled world, and people couldn''t help but yearn for it. Moreover, behind the girl is not a tail, but nine golden tails wagging. Although it is in a state of falling asleep, anyone can tell at a glance that Yuzaoqian at this time is no longer what it was before! After seeing the appearance of Nagato, several warriors who were embarrassed under the attack of the black nine-tailed girl, that is, the feather fox, even if they had the tenacious will, could not help showing a trace of wavering will. This kind of battle gap, there is no end in sight, it is too desperate! "... Lord Nagato!" After seeing Nagato''s figure, Yuyi Fox''s cold and pretty face suddenly showed a blush. Then, this cold-looking nine-tailed fox girl suddenly softly half-kneeled on the ground, showing absolute The meaning of surrender. "well!" Seeing Yuyi Foxs posture, Nagato came to the new-born monster master with satisfaction, looked at her condescendingly, and said, "Let me see your power thoroughly, Yuyi Fox!" "For the adults, the concubine will work hard!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the aura on Yuyi Fox''s body suddenly more than doubled, and the flames of fear that permeated the entire battlefield immediately rose continuously, making the soldiers on the battlefield immediately alert. Nagato and Yuyihu''s conversation, they listened to their ears, and naturally they would not care. Sure enough, at the next moment... "boom!!!" The powerful current of fear erupted from the black long straight girl instantly, blowing away the surrounding flames... The battle broke out again! ps: I wrote a chapter after drinking, dizzy... 1114 Chapter 177 Demon Fox [Part 2] First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sure enough, it still doesn''t work!" In the dark and endless starry sky, the pleasant and leisurely sound echoed in this vacuum environment. I saw that the long-haired girl in blue was floating in the vacuum universe light-years away from the earth, her deep gaze penetrated the endless space, and the entire battlefield on the land of steel was captured in her eyes, and she couldn''t help sighing. "Yeah, he really doesn''t leak!" Also suspended in the vacuum universe, a girl in red next to the girl in blue couldn''t help but sighed, "Almost all the heroic spirits have been dispatched, but they still haven''t been able to see his trump card. It''s really..." At this point, the girl in red is a little bit at a loss as to how to say it... Originally, the power of the entire Hall of Valor was used to find out the details of the man who made them extremely jealous, but it is the essence of the entire human civilization, and it is also impossible for him to display his trump cards. Obviously the strong men among the heroic spirits were already standing in front of the man. But the result is a bit speechless. "That man!" Following the words of the girl in red, the girl in blue said, "Don''t say the hole cards are endless, even the ability to create hole cards by borrowing chickens to lay eggs is so strong, really... people don''t know how to describe it!" While talking, the blue-clothed girl had a depressed expression on her face. "It doesn''t matter, Gaia sauce!" Seeing the expression of the girl in blue, the girl in red who was also speechless couldn''t help showing a smile, comforting each other, and said, "Look, I have prepared a good gift for that person." ... ... Just as the two beings above the starry sky are constantly talking... Located at the site of the original Red Lotus City, on the battlefield full of black flames that burned everything, along with the agitated sea of ??flames, it turned into a black shadow and quickly approached the warriors against the demon king. Her speed is not so fast that people can''t react, but weird so that people are a little overwhelmed. Under the power called fear, the figure of the feather fox turned into afterimages, and each afterimage appeared to be a bit illusory and true, like a mirror-like illusion, so that all the heroic spirits could not respond correctly. Facing the existence of Yuyi Fox, a moment of hesitation will cause catastrophe! then "tear!!!" The abrupt sound of flesh tearing came from among the soldiers, and then the people were horrified to discover that the heart of Qin Shihuang, who was originally among them, was showing a bloody blade. But at some point, the magical body of a feather fox dressed in black was standing behind Emperor Shi. The blood-red demon knife that penetrated the first emperor was being held in Yuyi Fox''s hand. "Uh, how could..." At this time, the First Emperor realized that his heart had been pierced by the sharp blade, and there was still a strange power in the pierced heart, which was constantly devouring the spiritual core power of the First Emperor... The first emperor''s existence has been lost in a blink of an eye, and he is powerless to return to heaven!Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." With the passing of the First Emperor, the ten golden figures of more than 20 meters standing on the battlefield lost their golden luster and turned into exhausted colors, and then broke and shattered like weathered rocks... "Damn it!" "Damn it!" "Die me!" The broken voice of the golden man completely attracted the attention of everyone present and also detonated their anger! At this moment, the pure white knight king took the lead to attack. I saw the white knight king full of amazing sword intent. He stepped on the black flame, seemed to penetrate the space, and rushed directly in front of Yuyi Fox, with a handful of abruptly on his right hand symbolizing glory. The sword of gold... Full of angry will, the girl knight waved his sword in an instant, beheaded! "Keng!!!" In an instant, the Sword of Oath of Victory had a head-on collision with the blood-red demon sword, and the spark of the blade clashing splashed. The next moment, Altria''s left hand plunged into the void and directly grabbed an invisible sword . "boom!!!" Almost at the same time, a quaint-looking black iron fan appeared on a white fox tail behind Yuyi Fox, and a powerful guardian barrier spread out from the fan, which collided with the invisible sword head-on. In an instant, under the brute force of the Knight King, Yuyihu''s entire body and the guardian barrier could not help but fly backwards. "Eight formations-imprisonment!" Flying upside down in the air, Yuyi Fox suddenly heard the word spirit not far away. In an instant, a powerful magic circle appeared in the flame-filled enchantment, confining it in the air... "The Arrow of Longevity!" "Brahma, cover the earth!" At this moment, Temujin and Garna seized the opportunity in an instant. Temujin and his prairie sons broke out a terrifying rain of golden arrows at the first time, and Garna was also unwilling to be outdone. The magic spear in his hand turned into a bow and arrow, sending out a killer blow. A large number of attacks gathered, and they slammed directly on the feather fox that was imprisoned in mid-air! "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, apart from the dust agitation, the violent roar suddenly echoed. At the same time, the entire battlefield seemed to burst into flames due to the damage of the feather fox, and the magic array on the battlefield suddenly burned... "Did you make it?" At this moment, this thought reverberated in the hearts of all the soldiers, but the next moment, an abrupt sound rang out on the chaotic battlefield, making everyone couldn''t help their hearts beating, and they were uneasy! Almost subconsciously, everyone turned their heads, but saw an amazing scene... I dont know when, the feather fox not only avoided the fatal blow, but also appeared on Zhuge Liangs side. The few fox tails shimmering with red gleam completely drove the middle-aged heroic spirit in the feather-fan turban. Pierce through. "This is the third one, so next..." The black long straight glamorous girl in a black sailor suit smiled and took a small sip, and said indifferently, "Use the Hundred Ghosts of the concubine, strangling you completely, come on, the Hundred Ghosts of the concubine..." ps: The next chapter, the dusted holy sword!.. 1115 Chapter 178 Hundred Ghosts and Dust Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called Hundred Ghosts are the karma carried by the lord of ghosts and ghosts. It usually refers to the demons and demons whose fear is the source of survival, in the name of allegiance or worship, set a bond, entrust their fear to the ghost of the lord, and become one of the ghosts of the ghosts. Under such a mechanism, Hundred Ghosts and Ghost Lord resonate with each other through their bondage and expand the fear of both sides... Build more victories with strength, and thus get more fear! The protagonist who used to be in a certain plane called the ghostly ghost, the general of Hyakki Yakou-the ghostly ghost, is in this way, step by step towards the position of the ghost ghost. It''s just that he encountered Nagato unfortunately. Naturally, it is impossible for the unruly slippery ghost to coexist with the overbearing conqueror of the plane. Ever since, the slippery ghost was abandoned. And compared to the slippery ghost... The Hundred Ghosts carried by the feather fox is another model. That is a more domineering way. As the master of the ghosts, Yuyi Fox does not use fetters as the basis to restrain the fear of the ghosts, and it is also impossible to do so, so she directly swallowed the fear of the ghosts... Incarnate directly as the master of fear! In short, the feather fox is the most powerful monster, a horrible existence that swallows all monsters! Therefore, when she showed her own hundred ghosts... "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." An abrupt roar burst out in the black flames that burned around, and monsters of different shapes wandered out of the flames. There were arow tengu, Yuanxing Temple, cow ghosts, soil spiders, and so on. It was once by the feather fox, no... It should be said that it is the reappearance of the Lords of Awe swallowed by Nagato! Prior to this, Nagato directly divided the soul of Amaterasu in the front body of Yuzao into two according to the Shinto theory of "one spirit and four souls" in which Amaterasu is the supreme god of the island country, using straight spirits and qulings. . Tamazouqian perfectly inherited the identity of Amaterasu Zhiling, from the status of an emotional character of Amaterasu God to the identity of Amaterasu Zhiling. The Yuyi Fox is a new born demon formed by the fusion of the information of the Yuyi Fox that died at the hands of Nagato and Amaterasu Quling. Her power comes from the time when Nagato was the lord of the monsters. power. "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." The ghosts and ghosts reappearing from the fire of fear, regardless of their strength, are completely devoid of their own will, only the instinct of the ghosts and ghosts is left. Under the order of the feather fox, the heroic spirits present will be surrounded... Subsequently, a variety of fearful attacks were launched without mercy! Especially the Temujin Heroic Team... Received more care! However, there is no other way. Who said that Temujin''s Heroic Spirit team had the weakest individual combat effectiveness. In an instant, the clash of frenzied fighting broke out across the entire battlefield, and a stream of pitch-black fear raged, igniting black flames everywhere, raising the temperature of the entire battlefield by more than one level.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com Time passed slowly, and the entire battlefield fell into a state of continuous stalemate. Although Altria and the heroic spirits are extraordinary existences, they can match the same non-ordinary human beings, and they dont even possess rationality. They are not afraid of life and death. They are also in danger in the face of the absolute gap in numbers. in. "hateful!" "Damn it, I did it with you!" When another prairie cavalry god archer was dragged into the flame by the magic sprite, Temujin broke out completely because he couldn''t bear the death of his subordinates one after another, and the terrifying aura of choosing people to eat instantly burst out. Afterwards, the prairie wolf roared, and the whole person and the seated horse were merged into one. The horse rushed towards the place where the feather fox was, and his cavalry immediately followed. "Woohoo!!!" The will of the united spirits bloomed at this moment. The angry roar of the prairie king and his subordinates turned into wolf roars on the prairie. The auras of the many heroic spirits were connected, and they turned into a faintly thirty-meter-high The posture of the giant wolf phantom. Running on the black sea of ??fear, the fangs of the giant wolf pointed directly at the feather fox! "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." And there is no need for the feather fox to think about it. Everything in the sea of ??fire, no matter the flames or the monsters born from the flames, bombarded the giant wolf one after another, and in an instant, the violent roar continued to erupt on the entire battlefield. Although the huge demon wolf is brave, it is still weakened little by little in the face of indomitable and unceasing attacks. Time passed slowly, but less than a moment... Under the shadow of the demon wolf, the appearance of Temujin and his heroic men had gradually emerged. Obviously, the magic wolf can''t break out of the encirclement of the ghosts! however "Woohoo!!!" Under such circumstances, the speed of the demon wolf continued, or the speed was even faster, and in the roaring sound that was rather sad, it still rushed towards the center of the many monsters where the feather fox was located. Obviously, Temujin was ready to burn the stones! "Extremely ignorant!" Facing Temuzhen''s attack, sitting on a huge bone, Yuyi Fox''s face showed a scornful smile. The next moment, a small seal flew out of the black long straight girl, when the demon wolf burned itself, and dashed out a way among the many monsters... "boom!!!" The small seal became bigger in an instant and turned into a hill over a hundred meters high. It fell directly on the demon wolf. Amid the violent roar, the demon wolf was suppressed directly under the ground, and Temujin immediately counterattacked. A joke. Seeing this scene, both Altria and Garna were very angry, showing a trace of determination, and rushed towards the feather fox. And shortly after Altria had just started, the indifferent voice rang in her ears, making the girl knight king unable to stop her pace, and the content of the voice made her face change greatly "Liya, why is your sword, such a dazzling holy sword, covered in dust?" The next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy suddenly appeared in front of the girl with regret... 1116 Chapter 179 Going to Death and Blooming First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!From the beginning, Nagato''s heart was a little confused. Although Altria is as noble and powerful as ever, even among the many heroes at home and abroad, it is still dazzling and eye-catching, making people unable to help but focus their eyes on the other party and attract it. but The problem lies here! As we all know, the world of Xingyue has undergone earth-shaking changes in the past ten years. The disappearance of the parallel world makes the world line of the Xingyue world lose more possibilities and makes it a definite matter, but, in this way, it means the concentration of the origin of the Xingyue World... In such a situation, the manifestation in the real world is the strengthening of the plane''s strength and the improvement of the potential and strength of sentient beings. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of the Moonworld has risen several levels in the past ten years. but "why?" "Why your strength has not changed at all!" Looking at Altria, who was fully guarded not far in front of him, Nagato slowly stepped closer and said in a doubtful voice, "You must know that you are a spirit who has surpassed the heroic spirit. In the age of myth, your position It''s a god! But!!!" "Why, why are you so weak!" The faint words revealed a little doubt, accompanied by the slowly coming figure, the invisible pressure made Altria, who had been extremely guarded, unable to help taking a step back. Afterwards, the pure white knight king was instinctively angry and wanted to refute, but... She felt very surprised that her heart seemed to be blocked, and some were not smooth enough! Vaguely, the Knight King also realized something... "Brahma, cover the earth!" At this moment, Garna''s determined words came from a distance, which immediately attracted the eyes of Nagato and Altria. They heard about their reputation, but saw: The great hero from ancient India ignited surging flames all over his body, holding the sharp spear high in the posture of throwing a javelin, the overwhelming magical banquet turned into a whirlpool to disperse the surrounding demons and demons, rejecting all living existence. Just as a prelude to the liberation of the treasure, people can''t help but look sideways. As Garna''s attack target, Yuyi Fox frowned for the first time! Obviously, Garna is playing his hole card, a very powerful hole card! "Sun Wheel, obey death!" The moment he said such a word, Garner seemed to recall his last battle in his lifetime. The battle was very fierce, but it was a pity that at the end of the battle, Garna was deceived by Indra to get rid of the golden armor. He was cursed by various curses, lost all of his companions, and was killed by his half-brother Arjuna. However, even so, he did not resent anyone and accepted the destruction. The state of mind at that time and the current state of mind are completely consistent, like a key, opening the hand gun contains immense power!29GG Novel www.29gg.net It was given by Indra when Indra took away the golden armor because Garnas attitude was actually too noble and he thought he had to return it. It appeared in exchange for the golden armor, and the equipment was exchanged for huge defense power. Powerful "God" performance gun. "Cracking!!!" The thunder that made the gods tremble was gathered on the sharp spear in Garner''s hand, and the aftermath of the bursting electric current swept away. An incoming demon was instantly annihilated and purified by the thunder. The surrounding flames, under this thunder, could not help but retreat automatically. open "Ok?!!" For the first time, Yuyi Fox''s face showed a touch of astonishment. It has to be said that Garna is entirely from the power of thunder bestowed by the Indian Emperor Indra, and has a lethal power that is close to the power of a natural enemy for the power of fear of the ordinary monsters. This made the Yuyi Fox, who had just been reborn and had not yet completely controlled the power of fear that had been separated from Nagato, could no longer remain calm! Just wait for the Yuyi Fox to react. The next moment, Garna''s attack has been launched, and the Thunder Spear has penetrated the space and the barriers of many demons and sprites, appearing above the Yuyi Fox, and blasting down mercilessly. "boom!!!" In an instant, a violent roar suddenly sounded. The shock of terrifying energy echoed, and the current overflowed, constantly strangling the dark dread currents. In the dark sea of ??fire, suddenly a huge blasting hollow area appeared because of this explosion... Even the ground beneath his feet began to faintly turbulent. With such a powerful destructive power, even Altria, who knew a lot about Garner, was amazed. It''s just that this surprise turned into consternation! because In Altria''s field of vision, Garna started to slowly melt away, and the body of the heroic spirit had already begun to collapse. Obviously, the attack just now was a blow that Garna had exchanged for his life. Altria wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just quietly watching Garna quickly disappear in front of him. Because just before, Altria found that Garner''s eyes were always calm. He did not refuse, but quietly embraced death! Such a realization suddenly seemed to illuminate Altria''s somewhat bewildered mind, causing the pure white girl knight''s face to move slightly, as if a touch of color appeared. However, at the next moment... "boom!!!" Hot flames burst out from the center of the original Garna explosion, intertwined with the dark flames, turning into a red and black two-color flame field, and the flickering currents collapsed under this special flame. As the smoke gradually dissipated, the feather fox appeared unscathed, and in front of her, the pink-haired kimono fox ear girl Tamamozu was standing there, as if the sun-like power filled the girl Out Obviously, the flame just released before Yuzao. Moreover, Garna''s previous attack was the deified Tamamoqian helping Yuyi Fox to block it. "In this way, all your partners will be wiped out." At this time, the red-haired boy said indifferently, "So, what do you mean, according to the relationship between you and me, I can allow you to vote..." But before he finished speaking, Nagato stopped, because, at this time, Altria was blooming with a dazzling dim light...... .. 1117 Chapter 180: On the Long River of Time and Space You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the change in Altria, Nagato stopped talking. Blue Mars burst from the right eye of the red-haired boy, and the dark blue cross appeared horizontally in the purple pupil, rendering the whole pupil blue. In an instant, the magic eye named Vientiane appeared again. That is the magic eye that runs through the illusion and penetrates all the real! Under this terrifying demon''s eyes, in an instant, the whole world lost a lot of haziness in front of Nagato, and the essence of heaven and earth appeared automatically. However, Nagato''s gaze did not stop at the essence of that world. His eyes and attention were all focused on the pure white knight king not far in front of him, and the gleam of light on Altria made Nagato''s heart utter an admiration. What a holy light! This kind of light that completely reveals one''s noble soul, as if to gather all the beauty and nobility of mankind, and the faintly revealing aura of the king, makes this light shine even more. It''s so dazzling that people can''t help but worship... This dazzling and pure white light is a light that Nagato can''t have in his lifetime. If he turns his heart into light and presents it, Nagato''s heart can only be in chaos! There is no good or evil, only one''s own... chaotic light. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness Nagato!" At this moment, Altoria sighed slightly, and the light that bloomed on his body waved for a while, "You know, since the war ten years ago, I dozed off thinking about it, challenging you again Yeah!" As soon as the voice fell, the pure white knight king exploded with an incomparably powerful majestic aura, surging straight into the sky. The black flames all around, as well as the ghosts and ghosts that were trying to get closer, retreated one after another under this aura. Under this aura, the earth made a faint sound, silent and silent, and spider web-like cracks filled... Altria''s change immediately attracted the attention of Yuyi Fox and Tamazou not far away. The two women did not expect that the seemingly ordinary Knight King would burst out such a powerful force at this moment... However, compared to them, it was only superficial surprise... Nagato, who can penetrate all reality, is even more surprised! Because at this moment, Nagato''s Vientiane Demon Eye, observing the changes in Altria''s body, seemed to penetrate the obstacles of time and space, and included the time and space of the entire Moon World. To be honest, it was a mysterious scene that could not be expressed in words. Irregular special cubes, weird coordinate axes that symbolize time and space, compasses that symbolize time, and the gate of space that stand in the field of vision, etc., countless scenes change in Nagato''s vision. Although the things on display are strange and strange, Nagato can clearly know that it is the manifestation of the time and space of Xingyue.Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org Nagato was not particularly curious about this. With the passage of time, Nagato has moved farther and farther in the way of the strong, and Nagato understands that elements such as time and space and wind, rain, thunder, and lightning are not consistent in personal subjective consciousness. of. Just like that philosophical saying, matter determines consciousness, and consciousness has an active effect on matter. The concept of life is also influential in the world, especially the more powerful the life, the more so, and even some creatures that have been completely against the sky can even change the fate of the entire world in a single thought. The reason why so many scenes appeared in Nagato''s demon eyes was because of his confusion. With this understanding, Nagato immediately condensed his thoughts, and at the same time unreservedly presented the concept of time and space he had known so far. In an instant, everything in his vision changed. Suddenly, what was unfolded in front of Nagato was a long river that symbolized time and space, and even the world. The river is space, and the advancing river is exactly the rush of time, which shows the various forms of life and is for all beings. Outside of Nagato, there are rivers that have dried up and look almost scrapped. "Is this the time and space in my mind?" Looking at this scene through the magic eye, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a burst of enlightenment. There is no doubt that the long river is the long river of time and space in the current moon world, and the dry river outside the long river is the remnants of those parallel worlds that have disappeared. Things. It is worth mentioning that Nagato can still see the remaining black resentment on many dry rivers. The resentment floated over the river, and gathered on a huge rock in front of the only long river of time and space that was flowing. At the same time, the knight king, who was shining with dazzling light, was standing there quietly. As the light on the knight king''s body continued to grow stronger, the black resentment that was permeating disappeared a little bit... No, it''s not dissipated! But the black resentment was gradually absorbed by the shining light, and it was gradually purified, and then turned into the nourishment of the light, constantly adding bricks and tiles to make the light more shining and moving. "That''s it, no wonder you haven''t improved!" Faint words echoed around the long river of time and space, Nagato''s consciousness condensed into a body in this illusory space, and slowly landed on the river, looking at Altria not far away... "Unexpectedly, it turned out that the residual regret and unwilling resentment of the parallel plane individuals blinded your mind!" While talking, Nagatos thoughts caught the grievances revealing fragments. In the world where Nagato was missing, the girl named Altria caused various regrets and tragedies for various reasons. Presented before. Originally, these resentments would disappear after the parallel world disappeared, because they could not penetrate the world, and disappear as the world shattered. However, the knight king in front of Nagato had broken through the heroic spirit and transformed into an elf, transcending the world in a sense, becoming the target of those resentments, and blinded his mind without knowing it. "boom!!!" At the moment when Nagatos words fell, the pure white knight king standing on the reef opened his jade-like pure eyes, and the brilliant platinum light burst from the girls body, seeming to illuminate the long river of time and space... .. 1118 Chapter 181 Confrontation of MindPart 1 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I''m really lucky!" It was the first time Altria realized this problem... Although living a happy life now, Altoria really did not live very well back then, especially when he knew that the moment of extinction would reach his empire and people. However, compared to the life experience of Altria on other parallel planes... The pure white knight king couldn''t help sighing slightly in his heart! The knight king of the parallel world is abandoning his identity as a woman, abandoning human feelings, and all pleasures, becoming the hopeful savior and queen of knights, but for the same reason, he finally fell into the rebellion of the empire and the ruin End. As he possessed the Avalon scabbard, he died in the hands of heirs whom he did not know... Probably because it was also the King of Knights, Altria found that she could fully understand her own thoughts on those parallel planes that passed away. No, they were originally the same person, so naturally they could fully understand it. At this moment, after piercing the self-experience of countless parallel worlds, the pure white knight king understood... If it hadn''t been for the appearance of the emperor or even Nagato and others, her fate would be roughly the same as herself in countless parallel worlds. "Since I have been lucky enough to walk out of my own path of happiness, then I must protect this happiness. "We" who have passed away, give me your strength, and I want to walk out of my own path! " Such words uttered from the bottom of my heart, and in an instant, the black gas around Altria instantly transformed into platinum... Continuously integrate into Altria''s body all the time! "boom!!!" The bursts of roar echoed in the long river of time and space, and Altria, who opened her eyes, was not surprised by everything in front of her, or that she knew everything here as soon as she opened her eyes. The Maiden Knight King understands that this is a world where ideas blend. It was under the demon eyes of the indestructible enemy in front of her, her and the other party''s thoughts intertwined each other, and a world of thoughts was accidentally constructed based on the time and space of the Moon World. Needless to say, just because their eyes met each other, Nagato and Altria understood each other''s meaning. fighting! Only fight! Such a thought must be certain, and for a while, two surging war intents collided with each other on the long river of time and space, causing the surrounding environment to reverberate with waves of collisions, and the air on the river suddenly solidified. The next moment, the pure white knight king plunged into the void with his hands! Two great holy swords full of sacred aura slowly appeared from the void, resonating with the shining light on the Knight King! "boom!!!" An unprecedented light bursts out and continues to spread. In a short instant, the entire long river of time and space was shrouded in this platinum light, no, not only the long river of time and space, but also the dry rivers near the long river were also shrouded in it.Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com At this moment... Nagato sensed it, and sharp sword intent emerged from all directions, locking himself in. This kind of sword intent seems to have a sharp edge that can break through all obstacles. "boom!!!" With the lock of such sword intent, Nagato''s right hand burst into a burst of silver light. In this brilliance, unlike Nagato and Altria, another surging fighting will seems to have been affected by the sword intent of the Knight King. He woke up from his sleep, and was challenging the Knight King! Seeing this change, Nagato frowned slightly, then stretched out, showing a smile... At the same time, sparks splashed in the right eye of the red-haired boy, and Vientiane rotates! The invisible pupil power expanded, guiding the war intent in the silver radiance from the void. In an instant, the war god girl in the silver armor with full armor drove the pegasus and stepped out of the brilliance. The gun was directed at Altria. After seeing Nagato summon a powerful warrior that he had never seen before, Altria''s brows frivolous. For Nagato''s unusual contempt, he knew the powerful knight king of the other side, still a little unswerving. however "My lord!" "This time, I really want to thank you for your grace!" "If such a noble and pure king and warrior can''t fight against one, it would be the regret of Wulan Slott''s life!" As soon as the voice fell, the God Girl of Steel Army launched an offensive in an instant, and the whole person and Tianma merged into one, turning into a thunder-like lightning, and directly slammed at Altria, without a trace of hesitation. After hearing the claim of the god girl of the steel army, the whole person couldn''t help but thunder, Altria''s movements couldn''t help but slow down. "boom!!!" Fortunately, after just overcoming her self-improvement, Altria''s strength has risen a lot. Although she lost the opportunity, she still had time to cross her two-handed holy sword in front of her, facing the war god girls magic spear. Clash. In an instant, the tyrannical force burst out between the two women''s weapons! Under the power of such interaction, the soldier god girl and her favorite Pegasus mount suddenly flew upside down, and Altria, with that strong impact, jumped up from the reef. The bank of the long river of time and space. However, at the moment you just landed, Altria felt... In the sword intent that spread across the entire space, there was a perceptual void, the location was behind him, and the next moment, a silent sense of crisis appeared out of thin air, making Altria almost never even thought of it, and instantly turned around, she was double Sword cut out! "Kengkeng!!!" In the sparks where the blades were fighting, the pure white knight king took a small step back, while the sneak attacker in front of her stepped back ten steps, and the heavy body armor left obvious footprints on the ground. Although he had the upper hand, after seeing the sneak attacker clearly, Altria couldn''t help but be stunned... "Mo, Dre...D?" .. 1119 Chapter 182 The Battle of MindPart 2 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, what appeared in front of Altria was a sword-bearing knight in full armor. The red and white knight does not look tall, but on his head is a helmet that resembles a horn, which completely hides his face. Judging from the vague outline, the other party is undoubtedly a woman. Although the opponent tried his best to hide his identity, Altria recognized the identity of the opponent at just a glance! Mordred! The illegitimate son of King Arthur in the parallel world, and... The disruptor of the empire! Altria''s ability to know the identity of the other party for the first time was derived from the memory of the parallel plane''s self, but it was not a memory of hatred, but a memory of sincere guilt. In the parallel plane, Altria''s witch sister, without her knowledge, artificially created a clone of the Knight King, which is Mordred! Mordred, who hated humans since childhood and stayed away from the crowd, yearned for King Arthur. After knowing that he was an artificial person imitating King Arthur, he did not appear depressed, but was very happy, even eager to get the other''s approval. In this way, Altria became the father of a daughter without knowing it. However, after learning of her existence, King Arthur was unwilling to admit Mordred''s status because of his disgust with his witch sister. Therefore, Mordred suffered from other people''s different eyes, coupled with King Arthur''s non-recognition and different life experience, which made her fall into despair, so she began to snatch King Arthur''s position, and there was a decisive battle triggered by that rebellion. Mordred was finally killed by Altria on the hill of the decisive battle in Camran Hill, and Altria herself received a fatal blow. This war eventually led the kingdom to destruction. "I have to say, I in the parallel world..." "Too immature!" Seeing Mordred, who was like a resentful spirit, showed a slight black aura not far away, Altria couldn''t help complaining about herself in parallel planes in her heart-- "If the one on the parallel plane can be more mature." "If you treat Mordred kindly and understand the hearts of the people, you don''t have to worry about the catastrophe of the world. If they don''t talk about creating a greater empire, at least they won''t fall to a tragic ending!" Such thoughts echoed in her heart, but Altria''s face did not show any expression, staring straight at Mordred in front of him, and the pure white knight king suddenly became embarrassed... I don''t know how to deal with such an enemy! Because the Xingyue plane has become the only one, the humanitarian history of Xingyue has long been determined. In this kind of history, many other historical figures who existed on parallel planes did not leave a name in history because of a small change in history, thus losing the foundation of self-existence, leading to the disappearance of the throne on the Hall of Valor. Mordred is an example of this! After all, the King Arthur of this world does not have a daughter named Mordred, only the daughter of Joan of Arc, Gulian! In Altrias eyes, the Mordred in front of him is obviously Nagatos unique means to extract Mordreds information and will from the parallel planes that have collapsed... Compared with the heroic spirit, she has only one life, or even can only exist in this world, right?! Under such circumstances, it is difficult for her to make a move... just "Distraction is a great taboo in fighting!" Aishuwu www.2shuwu.com A clear voice came from the sky. The next moment, the powerful oppressive force gathered in the sky, without looking up, through the sword intent, Altria could''see'', the war god who claimed to be Lancelot The girl is hovering there on a pegasus. Dark clouds are gathering on the head of the military god girl, the current is permeating... "Cracking!!!" The moment after the voice fell, thunder flashed, and a half-meter thick blue thunder blasted straight down at Altria. The speed was so fast that the girl who was the king of knights could not avoid it. "Avalon!!!" In an instant, Altria instinctively displayed her strongest guard, surpassing the absolute defense of magic! A gorgeous scabbard in the void suddenly appeared and disintegrated, and turned into several defensive plates, forming a semicircular shield, blocking the huge thunder that fell from the sky, and guiding the aftermath of the thunder into the earth. However, at this moment... "Roar!!!" The tyrannical voice was from far to near, at this moment, holding a two-handed knight sword, Mordred''s figure, regardless of the aftermath of the thunder, killed Altria, and the billowing murderous intent spread. Faced with such a situation, Altria had no time to expand Avalon''s protection range, so she could only hold two swords to meet the enemy! "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." In an instant, the melody of the sword and the sword collided and intertwined with the sound of thunder. Not long after, the thunder dissipated. The two sides in close combat were fighting together. They have advanced more than 20 meters, and the surrounding environment has encountered everything Sword Qi affects... "Happy! We can''t miss this battle!" At this time, the military god girl in the sky suddenly showed a glimmer of excitement, and a large amount of thunder light gathered all over her body. The whole person turned into a thunder, and moved towards the two fighting underneath, or in other words, towards Altria. . Although it is unfair to deceive the less by more, but on the battlefield, the military god will not worry about this! For a time, Altria fell into a crisis... ... ... "Could it be..." "Is there only this level of performance?" Standing quietly on the river of time and space, looking at the situation on the battlefield not far away, Nagato''s brows frowned slightly. Although the difficulty of the battle set by Nagato is a bit high, Altria shouldn''t only behave like this. ! You know, the brilliance of the Knight King at this time, but runs through the entire time and space! This alone is doomed to Altria''s impossible failure! as expected "boom!!!" Just as Nagato was thinking about it, a dazzling and sacred light burst out from Altria. At the same time, the sword intent of the Knight King throughout the entire space, at this moment, all resonated and burst out with unprecedented power. can! ps: End of Chapter 200!.. 1120 Chapter 183 The Kingdom of PlatinumPart 1 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The light is shining, the sword intent is resonating! When the aura that was as powerful as the substance erupted from Altria, it instantly caused a shock in the entire space, the sword intent and light gathered around the girl, and Mordred was slightly shaken away. Afterwards, a huge beam of light erupted from the girl, and met the thunder that fell from the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." The impact of white and blue was intertwined in the air, and in an instant, deafening sounds came and went one after another. "What a pleasant power this is!" The whole person was immersed in the lightning. When the soldier god girl felt the glory and sword intent in the pure white beam of light that rushed upward, she couldn''t help but admire so much in her heart. As a pure steel, the heat of the fighting spirit made the Thunder''s power rise out of thin air. After a while, the huge thunder began to slowly suppress. Seeing that Thunder was about to completely suppress the beam of light rising into the sky, the sword intent within the beam of light had a slight change, and the resonance of the sword intent deepened, so that the military god girl who also possessed the sword intent heard this resonance. : "I swear to be kind to the weak..." "I swear bravely against rape..." "I swear to fight all errors..." "I swear" "..." The girl thought of the knight''s declaration that seemed to have come from a long time ago, the vows, the promises, as if from the long history, and the sword intent merged with each other, letting it change. Like a spreading virus, the endless sword intent in the beam of light, and even in the entire space, has quickly undergone such a transformation! In an instant, the entire beam of light once again erupted with a more powerful power, and it continued to rise against the thunder''s bombardment. The sword intent within the beam of light burst out, strangling a share of the power of the thunder... "this is" At this moment, the soldier girl who was immersed in thunder was stunned. Not only was the attack from her incarnation as Thunder fell into a disadvantage, but also because at this moment, she felt that her enemy, who was both a king and a knight, turned from an individual to a collective! From a single king of knights to the king of knights, and the knighthood she created... Thousands of followers knights! "do not understand!" Such words echoed in my heart... Although there were some doubts at the beginning, it was ultimately the god of refusal. The wisdom of the god made the military god girl quickly understand that the king of knights in front of him, based on his own knighthood, has embraced all the chivalry spirit of ancient times. It turns into your own partner. In short, the person I am dealing with is no longer the King of Knights, but the entire Knighthood! But when I know that I know, the girl of the military god still cannot understand! The road of knighthood is full of rigid rules and cannot fight freely, so that except for the guardian lady, the girl who can only fight can not understand, even if she has the same name as the perfect knight Lancelot. But after all, the god of steel is not a knight!163TXT www.txt163.com They are just the gods of warriors across countless battlefields... "so--" "What a mess of fairness and justice! To fight, as long as you have an immortal heart, then you can fight without fear of death!" After experiencing a burst of chivalry mental shock, the war god girl made a grotesque voice for the first time, and she was being pushed up a little bit. Thunder instantly expanded more than twice, with the war spirit decisively fighting, and rushed straight. under! just "Humble!..." "Integrity! Pity!..." "Heroic! Justice! Sacrifice! Honor! Soul!..." At the moment when the thunder expanded, bursts of shouts came from the long history, symbolizing the eight spirits of chivalry bursting out, the beam of light expanded several times at the same time, and the solidity of the sword intent in the light increased in an instant. One level. Almost at the next moment, a horrible beam of light rose into the sky, engulfing the entire thunder in an instant! Countless sword intents turned into essence, leaving Thunder Hole riddled with holes! "boom!!!" A violent roar came from the beam of light, and the girl of the army god appeared from the thunder of the body. The armor that symbolized the steel was almost completely broken all over her body, flying out of the beam of light, and fell to the river of time and space... Only in an instant, the girl of the military god had completely defeated! After defeating the military god girl, the beam of light that soared into the sky instantly shattered and turned into light spots, completely dyeing the entire space except for the long river of time and space into a platinum color... And in the center of the platinum color, only the pure white knight holding the unparalleled holy sword stood there! All around, there was silence! "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, the abrupt roar echoed in the space rendered in platinum, and Mordred, who had been repelled by the beam of light before, was filled with a jet of black air, towards Altria, who had just lost the protection of the beam of light. Rushed over. From beginning to end, in the eyes of Mordred, who seemed to have lost his reason, only the pure white knight king! "Ugh" Standing in place, Altria looked at the figure that was rushing towards him and surrounding the black stream, and couldn''t help but sigh slightly, then he took a sigh of relief and held the Wushuang that merged two supreme holy swords with both hands. Holy sword... -Cut out in the air! It was not an unimaginable holy beam, just a simple slash, but this sword caused a slight shock in the entire platinum space. The ground under Mordred''s feet and the surrounding air all showed endless The sword intent... The light of platinum was gathered and turned into a small sword of platinum! "Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Countless small swords bombarded Mordred''s armor. With the blessing of sword intent, the platinum small sword displayed powerful skills and power, and it made Mordred''s armor all the powder without injury. To the opponent''s body... In an instant, a blonde girl almost identical to Altria appeared... ps: There is one more chapter, ending the plot of the Knight King and entering the finale... 1121 Chapter 184: The Kingdom of PlatinumPart 2 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After seeing Mordred''s appearance, Altria couldn''t help being silent. To be honest, in Altria''s eyes, Mordred in front of him, except that the other''s hair was not deliberately trimmed, but a ponytail was randomly tied, and the temperament of the two were different, there was no difference at all! At this moment, Altria realized... Parallel planes are unwilling to admit each other, probably not just because of that witch sister! As the king of knights in Great Britain, who is destined to stay in history and believes in his unique king, seeing an existence that is exactly the same as himself, the rejection reaction is a matter of course. just "Error, it''s a mistake after all!" Taking the parallel plane''s own mistakes indifferently on his body, Altria''s gaze turned to the blond sword-wielding girl with torn clothes not far away, her eyes soft. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this time, it seemed that Altria''s gaze was stimulated, and there were bursts of unexplained roars from Mordred... At the next moment, the girl held a black magic sword, passed through a large number of small platinum swords floating in the sky, and rushed towards Altria again. Obviously, under the black resentment surrounding her, the girl had already lost her will, even if the armor on her body was all shattered, she could not stop the opponent from launching an attack towards Altria. In the blink of an eye, the figure of Mordred holding a sword appeared in front of Altria! "Ok?!" Quietly watching the other person approaching, Altria''s mind flashed, and the whole person was in a daze. The scene before him seemed to be a repeat of history, and the parallel planes of themselves were on the sword hill many times, holding swords and imagining with the daughter in front of them, and finally gave each other a fatal sword! "tear!!!" After an instant, the sound of tearing flesh came out, but he saw that Altria had no defense at all, allowing the dark magic sword to penetrate directly through her abdomen. The next moment, the pure white knight king threw away what was in her hand. Holy sword... He hugged the girl who had lost her mind tightly with both hands and poured it into her arms. Mordred, who was irrational, struggled naturally, but it couldn''t match Altria''s power, even if she was in a frenzied state! However, with this action, the magic sword penetrated further... Altria''s blood was flowing in abundance. "What is the awkwardness? It''s over, Xiao Mo!" A faint voice was spit out from Altria''s mouth. Although it didn''t seem to have any magic power, it caused the girl who had lost her reason to be shocked slightly. The next moment, the black air current on the girl''s body instantly became violent. "boom!!!" At the same time, in the entire platinum space, invisible power gathered on the two of them, frantically suppressing the black air of resentment, purifying it little by little like a cocoon... Time passed slowly, and although the black resentment was stubborn, under the power of the entire space, it was still a little purified... In the meantime, Mordred struggled several times, but he was firmly embraced by both hands! As the resentment was consumed to a certain degree, the girl seemed to lose her strength and collapsed in Altria''s arms.Sands Chinese www.jszw.net "How''s it going?" Unable to breathe a sigh of relief, Altria''s face was a little pale with a smile, still holding the girl in her arms tightly, and asked, "Are you awake now, Xiao Mo!" Hearing Altria''s voice, the girl in the arms of the Knight King trembled slightly, seeming to be at a loss. It was not until a while later that Altria heard the other party''s words. "No, it''s okay, Ya, Arthur..." "Call me father!" Without letting the other party finish talking, the pure white knight king immediately spoke, then slightly loosened the girl in his arms and raised the other''s head, the two eyes facing each other, Altria''s face was full of determination. "From today, I recognize you, my daughter!" "Ok!" Hearing Altria''s words, Mordred moved slightly, his eyes flickering with tears. In an instant, the last trace of resentment wrapped around Mordred completely dissipated at this moment. At this moment, the entire platinum space seemed to get rid of the last obstacle and completely independent from the long river of time and space... It has completely turned into an independent country! "Success!" Feeling the change in the entire space, Altria suddenly smiled. Knowing that Mordred could not really leave this space, Altria made the idea of ??packaging this space directly. With the right time and place, she did not expect her to do it. From now on, Mordred will stay in this space, just like all the followers of Chivalry... Be with the will of King Arthur! Thinking about this, there was a glimmer of light on Altria''s body. Altria, who created this platinum kingdom with the spirit of chivalry, got the backfeed of the entire kingdom, and all her injuries disappeared. The whole person seemed to be perfect with space. Fused together. just "Something''s wrong!!!" "How could I accidentally forget him!" The red-haired figure that was like a demon like a god flashed in his mind, and Altria couldn''t help but let out a horror. She hugged Mordred, who was still weak, and looked around, only to see the war god with broken armor. Girl, nothing else. "No need to look for it, my lord has already left!" At this time, the war god girl who was walking towards Altria suddenly said, "You really are an existence beyond me, as my lord said, then, according to my lord''s order..." While talking, the soldier god girl came to Altria, kneeled on the ground, and gave a surrender salute "Lancelot Durack, meet the King of Knights!" As soon as the voice fell, cause and effect in the void rebelled. In an instant, there were waves of pulsation in Altria''s body and Lancelot''s body at the same time, and a burst of silver light broke out from Lancelot''s body, spreading across the country. Make the entire platinum kingdom more sacred and stalwart. And Altria was completely connected to a certain stalwart existence in an instant...... .. 1122 Chapter 185 Trap and Shock! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" "Fall in a trap!!" Between the electric light and flint, Altria''s aura flashed, which was an insight into the cause and effect before and after, but then the pioneer of knighthood and the king of knights could only show a bitter smile. Because she found it a little too late. That eternal contract... Already done! but "That lord, it''s really getting scarier!" Standing in front of Lancelot, feeling the fusion of the goddess of the military girl into a more perfect platinum kingdom, Altria did not have much joy, and was more helpless. She understood that from the beginning, Nagato didn''t intend to fight against herself personally. To be precise, when the two of them appeared in this mind space, Nagato didnt plan to fight anymore. Instead, in accordance with the situation, he set up a round directly, completely controlling the existence named Altria in his own hands. First of all, the foundation of this game is the world of ideas! Secondly, when Lancelot took the initiative to ask for a battle, Nagato saw the grievances, and with a flash of inspiration, with his own power, he extracted Mordred from the parallel world that was about to disappear completely. Under such circumstances, Mordred owed Nagato''s boundless cause and effect. After all, she would not have existed without Nagato. After that, after Altria accepted the memory of the parallel world, she saw Mordred again, and she would inevitably have some guilt. To make up for her regret, her choice was her own spirit... With the spirit of the whole chivalry, assimilate the whole world of mind and strip away the long river of time and space. Immediately afterwards, Altria had only one thing to do... That is to eliminate Mordreds grievances, integrate her into the platinum kingdom as the first reason for the birth of the platinum kingdom, and make the kingdom perfectly fit with Altrias own will... In a sense, the will of the knight king is this platinum kingdom! "Then the surrender of the underworld will allow the divinity concept of the god of steel to be integrated into this kingdom, making it a real kingdom of the gods. Finally, relying on the cause and effect of the kingdom and the previous master, the eternal contract on the underbody will be Transfer to you, my lord!" Standing in front of Altria, the soldier girl said everything she knew... After listening to her, Altria couldn''t help nodding. These things are almost indistinguishable from what she thought. They are almost the truth of the matter. But after understanding the details, Altria became a little bit more frustrated. To know all this, Nagato just opened the head and finally closed. A tail... And Altria spent almost her entire life, completely becoming the right hand of the so-called Demon King. ...It''s so horrible! "I dont understand why the master is frustrated. You must know that the adult will choose you as the master. Obviously, it is because the adult recognized you. I am the god of steel, but only the transition from the master to you. At this point, you, the master Definitely worthy of pride!" 135 Chinese www.135zw.com The girl who only knew the battle, the other military god girl who didn''t know anything put forward her own ideas, and Altria was speechless. She didn''t know everything about Nagato, and couldn''t understand the thoughts of the military god girl. However, the words of the military god girl still made the pure white knight king recover from his self-depression. In an instant, Altria understood that since it had already happened, he had to face it... First of all "Leave here first!" "Then Mordred, and Lancelot... well, let''s call you Secretary Dulac!" Depressing some of the sudden smiles in her heart, Altria said to Mordred and the soldier girl, "You two stay here first, I''ll go out and take a look..." "By the way, from now on I will place all my knights here, and this country will be called Avalon in the future!" Before leaving, Altria promised to the two of them, which immediately attracted Mordreds surprise look, while the war god girl had an indifferent expression, making the pure white knight king feel that she New subordinates... I am afraid it will make myself a headache in the future! With this thought, Altrias mind withdrew from the long river of time and space, and then disappeared at the edge of the river of time and space, and the kingdom of platinum. The next moment, Altrias eyes went dark and she felt her own at the same time. body. It''s just a little unexpected that what Altria felt was a very familiar embrace. "Is that you? Lisser!" Although I don''t know why Richer appeared here, this does not hinder the joy in Altria''s heart. With excitement, Altria immediately accepted the nerves of the body with her own will, and slowly opened her eyes, trying to see the surprise smile of her beautiful wife for the first time. Just opened her eyes, what Altria saw was Lisser who was holding herself, her eyes were looking forward, and her eyes were full of horror! Even the husband in her arms awoke without responding. "Ok?!" Seeing Lissers reaction, Altria was also a little surprised. Following the snow-white girls gaze, Altria looked over, and then couldnt help taking a breath, looking a little unbelievable At the end of the pure white knight king''s line of sight, an extremely tall, giant-like dark shadow was slowly approaching. So far, Altria has never seen such a terrifying giant creature! It''s not a giant of tens of meters, nor a giant of hundreds of meters. Just by visual inspection, Altria knew that the monster in his field of vision had reached the level of tens of kilometers! The legendary Himalayas, in front of such a terrifying giant, I am afraid it is just a small step! Such a terrifying height has completely exceeded the limit of life! "This, what is this..." Rao was the knight king completely dull, and couldn''t help muttering to himself... 1123 Chapter 186-AristotlePart 1 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That is the uo of stars, a monster standing at the apex of the planet''s biosphere." At this moment, a slightly unwilling voice, even a slightly hostile voice rang in Altria''s ears, and the sluggish young knight king suddenly recovered from shock. Turning her head slightly, Altria saw it, less than ten meters to her left... The black long straight nine-tailed girl dressed in a black dress was standing there, staring at the terrifying monster that was approaching in the distance with a little unwillingness, while showing hostility towards herself. "...Star uo?" Getting up from Lisser''s arms, Altria held the snow-white girl''s slender hand, and tacitly did not ask her how to come, but instead asked the feather fox next to him. As for Yuyi Foxs hostility, Altria was not surprised and cared. After all, the feather fox is the master of all fears. It suppresses all demons and sprites with a powerful force to achieve the existence of the master of fear, and Altria, as the master of chivalry, is completely opposed to each other... Under such circumstances, it is normal for instinctive hostility to appear between the two! But now, the two of them are undoubtedly the existence of the man who is like a demon like a god. Even if they look at each other instinctively, they are not very pleasing to the eye, but there is no reason to shoot, and they can''t fight at all. "...UltimatedONE, or Aristotle!" Hearing Altrias question, Yuyihu suddenly stagnated, and then, the wise Lord of Awe quickly understood the other partys thoughts, and explained in a bit uncomfortable way: "This kind of appellation is the appellation of these monsters by the beings in the parallel planes that have disappeared. It, or they are the spokesperson of the planet''s will, the strongest life on the planet, can subvert the existence of the entire civilization with its own power!" "The one in front of me is said to be the UO of Jupiter, called the black Aristotle!" As he spoke, the unwilling color on Yuyi Fox''s face became more serious. This kind of existence has completely surpassed the level of the feather fox. Even if it merges with the other pink nine-tailed fox and transforms into the Amaterasu God, I am afraid it is not the opponent of this monster... "... There is more than one!" At the moment when Yu Yihu finished her explanation, Altria immediately caught a message in her words, and she couldn''t help being shocked, looking at the terrifying existence that was slowly approaching. That terrifying height, just looking at it, is enough to make many rare heroes completely lose their confidence in combat! How could such a monster exist in this world! "No need to be so surprised!" "As a monster cultivated by Gaia to annihilate civilization, it really must be so powerful." "Otherwise, it won''t qualify as our enemy!" At this moment, the leisurely voice echoed around. Altria, Lisser and Yuyi Fox couldn''t help but turn their heads and saw a girl in a white dress walking barefoot on a smooth rock. on The girl''s gaze was looking directly at the terrifying monster that came slowly, and her eyes seemed to flash with intense interest. "..." Shucang www.shucang.cc Seeing Saya''s appearance, Yuyi Fox was not so good, but Altria and Rise were surprised. You know, Saya is the existence challenged by the emperor, but if she appears, doesn''t it mean that the battle is over, then, where is the emperor?Is there any danger? The worried expression suddenly appeared, and the two suddenly looked in all directions. This Wang didn''t find the emperor, but Altria discovered that she and the others were actually in an enchantment that escaped time and space. It''s no wonder that there was no sound when the terrifying giant tens of kilometers approached. In this enchantment, as many as twenty standing figures are scattered around, most of them are beautiful girls. At this moment everyone was watching the scene outside. And at the edge of the barrier, at the place closest to the terrifying black shadow, Nagato was standing there with his arms around him. Behind Nagato, one by one, looking a little tired, but full of warfare, also stood. They are members of the fighting group such as Luo Hao, Jiu Xin Nai, Agurola, and Zhu Yue. After seeing those figures, Altria suddenly realized that the army of heroic spirits that had participated in the attack had failed, and most of the heroic spirits had probably been sent back to the hall of heroic spirits. For this matter, Altria is somewhat prepared... Although surprised, but not astonished to dull. just "Why is it only you?" Holding Lisser''s hand, Altria looked at Saya and asked an endless sentence. Although this was a bit weird, Altria understood that the other party absolutely knew the meaning of his words. "No, the battle is not over yet." In this regard, Saya didn''t hide anything, and said directly, "The emperor and I are still fighting outside the world. I have to say that that guy has become much stronger recently, and the battle has not ended so quickly." "Of course, this does not affect my appearance here to watch the show!" "As a self-observer, I don''t exist anywhere, but I exist everywhere at the same time!" It''s just that although Saya explained, people who didn''t know the nature of Saya were unclear for a while. Fortunately, after Saya''s explanation, Altria and Rise understood that the emperor did not have an accident and was still fighting. Suddenly, Saya paused for a while, stood up, looked up at the sky, "Wow, the final drama has finally begun!" Hearing Saya''s words, several people raised their heads involuntarily, but saw that a huge cross about three kilometers high was slowly descending in the sky, shining with crystal light. That is Aristotle from Saturn, the cross, and the commander of the Aristotles at the same time! Its appearance is a symbol of war, Aristotles... Ready to proceed! In the next moment, among the gray clouds, several huge figures loomed!.. 1124 Chapter 187 Aristotle You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"finally come" Looking at the huge cross that was slowly falling from the sky, shimmering with a faint luster, and the looming phantom between the gray clouds, Nagato, standing on the edge of the barrier, said softly, and then stepped out. In one step, although the field of vision remains unchanged, the red-haired boy has a sense of change in the world! The ground under our feet is constantly shaking. It is Jupiter UO, which is slowly coming from a distant place. The big floor shook caused by the black Aristotle; the sky is filled with terrible pressure, which is born to UOs. Deterrence; a violent roar echoed in the ear, that was the wailing of the entire battlefield. What I have heard and seen, everything is telling Nagato The final battle... The curtain has really begun! "boom!!!" The moment Nagato just stepped out of the barrier, a violent explosion broke out on the ground not far in front of the red-haired boy, and then amidst the dust, a crystal that was more than 40 meters high and resembling a spider The monster suddenly appeared. In an instant, the surrounding environment and even the stirring dust turned into white transparent crystals. "Mercury uo!" Seeing the monster in front of him, Nagato immediately remembered his identity. Not only Nagato, but some of the aboriginal people of the Moon World in the enchantment also remembered the identity of the other party. After all, the big spider in front of me is indeed famous in the Moon World, and is known for its mystery! The famous natural in Planet UO, because of a mistake in Gaia''s order, descended on Earth''s Planet UO ahead of time. The fifth seat of the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead disciple, the fifth one of the previous twenty-seventh ancestor dared to try to capture it, but was killed by him.Later, because it was found to have the characteristics of a blood-sucking species, the church included it as the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead. No place to stay... Just after the huge crystal spider appeared, it blasted towards Nagato, and everything along the way, including the earth, was instantly assimilated into crystal by some power permeating the crystal spider. "Boom boom boom!!!" However, when the Crystal Spider was not near Nagato, an unspeakable mysterious beast pierced through the space and appeared in front of the Spider. There was a head-on collision with it, and it was attracted by the continuous roar. Leaving Nagato''s side. The indescribable power of the beast and the power of the big spider that assimilate everything are constantly intertwined, allowing the earth to crystallize and destroy! "boom!!!" In less than a moment, the two forces intertwined to a certain height, and a terrifying explosion broke out, the roar resounding across the sky, completely blasting a huge crack with no end in sight. The Beast Beast and the Big Spider were blown away by this terrifying explosion, and huge dust was lifted on the ground on both sides of the crack. Not long after, the smoke and dust on both sides of the canyon dispersed separately... The giant crystal spider and the mysterious and strange beast appeared in the eyes of everyone. In addition, the bodies of the two monsters stood with Agurola with twelve wings, and four stretched behind them. A girl with red eyes in white with a huge crystal spider claw. The latter is not someone else, but a clone of Mercury uo dedicated to learning earth culture. From the appearance of the Crystal Spider, attacking Nagato, to Aguroras beast attacking the Crystal Spider, and finally two terrifying monsters set off an astonishing crack in the canyon on the ground. The whole process took less than ten seconds.877haoshu.com www.877haoshu.com The fierce battle immediately caused many people in the enchantment to show a sense of astonishment. "boom!!!" At this moment, the huge cross in the sky burst out with mysterious and strange roars... That is a special signal for mutual communication between UO! With the signal from the UO of Saturn, all the uo of stars, no matter whether they appeared or not, sent out waves of resonance. In an instant, the entire land of steel reverberated with a roar, like an elegy to the end. Then, the gray clouds burst open a big mouth! The mysterious UO, which is a kilometer long and has wings-like things, appeared slowly and quickly in the eyes of everyone from the huge opening, and continued to drop at an astonishing speed, before directly bombarding the ground after a moment... Unexpectedly, this terrifying impact did not bring much bombardment, but seemed to be rooted in the earth. "Swish! Swish! Swish!..." Almost at the next moment, countless spores erupted from this mysterious UO, expanding in all directions, and as the spores approached, everyone''s expression suddenly became strange. Because the spores actually existed like angels! "Ha, don''t tell me..." "The true identity of this new UO is actually God!" Standing under the protection of the enchantment, Nero who saw this scene couldn''t help but say, after all, as a supporter of beauty, the existence of angels is indeed very popular with Nero, but what happened next... Let the love in her heart be directly strangled in the cradle, never mention it again! Because the densely packed angel spores covered the entire surrounding battlefield, as well as the remaining heroic spirits on the battlefield, and then there were bursts of chewing sounds... Seeing this scene, no one would think that those angelic existences would be real angels. "From Venus uo..." "Death of Heaven!" At this time, Nagato has recalled the origin of this uo... It is a life form that has landed on the surface of the planet, rooted in the earth, and spread its own clone-that is, the spore-to eat the planet to the limit. It can be said to be a huge carnivorous plant! However, what Nagato impressed the UO most was that it was shot down and fell asleep in the original work, during which a true angel appeared because of the beautiful wishes of the tenacious living beings around the place where he was sleeping. "Pity" Secretly regretting for a while, Nagato looked at the sky. Behind the thick clouds, there are three terrifying stars uo slowly approaching... The battle has just begun! ps will resume the update tomorrow, try to add more!.. 1125 Chapter 188 AristotlePart 2 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" At the moment Nagato raised his head, the gray clouds in the sky suddenly broke through a huge gap, and three huge creatures emerged from the gap, slowly falling along with the storm. The pressure of horror immediately filled the hearts of everyone present. In an instant, the invisible frost overflowed, and the temperature around Nagato suddenly dropped a lot. "...Unknown Aristotle?" Feeling the surrounding changes, Nagato frowned slightly, and then came to his own conclusion, "However, judging from the surrounding changes, it should come from Uranus, Neptune and that Pluto?!" Star uo, as the strongest creature in a certain planetary system, and the planet''s endorsement creature... Nature has some characteristics on its planet. It is very possible that the uo of stars with such a wide range of temperature reduction ability comes from Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto, which are ice giants... "By the way, there are only seven, there is still one short of it!" At the moment when so many uos compete to appear on the stage and the end of the Age of Steel Earth is completely coming to an end, the red-haired boy has no worries on his face, but feels a little curious about the last uo who has never played. However, just after Nagato made a sound... "Roar!!!" Along with the sudden appearance of various cracks in the ground at the foot of Nagato, and the overflowing magma, terrifying roars continued to sound, and fierce murderous intent burst out of the underground in an instant, covering Nagato. With the previous example of Mercury uo appearing from the ground, Nagato immediately understood... The curious Mars uo is under the earth, and it may even be hidden in the magma in the center of the earth! Under the concealment of various shocks in the entire steel land, he launched a surprise attack on himself. This move is indeed unexpected! but "I have to say, it''s still a bit naive!" Saying such words indifferently, Nagato''s purple left eye changed, and a flushed six-pointed star appeared across the sky. With the invisible pupil power, the ground under the feet of the red-haired boy burst into bursts of massive blood flames... Along the cracks in the ground, the river of blood flames crazily penetrated down! That is one of the six beasts under the power of Nagato''s humane mode, a blood spirit that can burn soul and blood! "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Boom boom boom!!!" Not long after, there was a roar of anger and a muffled roar from under the earth, but no matter how loud the noise was, the blood-stained ground at the foot of Nagato remained unchanged. Obviously, the uo who attempted to attack Nagato was suppressed underground by a river of blood and flames. just "It''s uo after all, it doesn''t seem to be so easy to kill!" Feeling the silent battle still in progress in the deep ground beneath her feet, Nagato had to admire the creature named Aristotle. At the point of survival of the fittest, this creature has come The ultimate... Apart from other things, the vitality alone is terribly tenacious! "Swish! Swish! Swish!..." Yunxuange www.yunxuange.org At this moment, it seemed to perceive the situation of Mars uo, and Saturn uo as the commander immediately moved... In an instant, a dazzling light burst out from the surface of the huge cross that was more than 3,000 meters high. Then, the light condensed into substance and turned into a terrifying rain of light, pouring down toward Nagato! "Humph!" Facing the heavy rain of light bombardment, Nagato just snorted softly, wrapped his hands in front of him, and did not make any response. The next moment, a beautiful figure flashed past Nagato and went straight into the sky... "Luo Chang, misty clouds and rainy colors, Jingan Wutong..." The clear and sweet singing sound reverberated between the heaven and the earth, and the extreme beauties that made all the listeners feel the powerful power sincerely made Nagato Ran couldn''t help but smile silently. The red-haired boy couldn''t help but look forward to the glorious figure flying into the sky. "Shenshan Feifeng, who is fighting for the front with clear eyes!" As if telling the life of oneself, the heroine did not let the pride and majesty of the beard and eyebrows, so that Luo Hao exploded with his full strength. In an instant, the beautiful girl in Hanfu burst into endless red light... "cry!!!" In an instant, she turned into a phoenix with a height of 1,000 meters, soaring into the sky... "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." When the violent roar hit the falling rain of light from the front of the phoenix, it suddenly exploded, and the continuous sound deduced a series of fighting movements in the entire sky... However, the impact of the rain of light did not stop the impact of the phoenix covering the sky... "boom!!!" Ten seconds later, the phoenix covering the sky and the cross collided head-on in the sky. The burst of light instantly illuminates the entire sky, rolling up a series of terrifying and violent shock waves, and then evolving into a tornado that reaches the sky, sweeping the two behemoths completely... This kind of battle scene that changed from heaven to earth made many spectators feel amazed. ... ... "It seems that the woman had a great time!" At this moment, Zhu Yue, who had already walked out of the enchantment, stood beside Nagato on the blood-stained ground. Seeing the huge tornado appearing across the ground and the two giants still colliding in the tornado, the Moon King couldn''t help but speak. "Indeed, what about you?" "Which enemy are you going to choose?" Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Nagato smiled silently and asked. "Ha, which one?" "Just wait and see, your husband!" As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Yue''s eyes suddenly turned into pure golden light. The next moment, the power of fantasy manifestation suddenly appeared, the space in front of the Moon King was distorted, and a whirlpool suddenly appeared. With one step out, Zhu Yue''s whole person instantly appeared in the huge gap between the clouds... The three Aristotles who are coming are greeted head-on! ps: I''ve encountered some bad things today, I''m sorry, I will make up at least six more in the next two days!.. 1126 Chapter 189: The Power of Zhuyue! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gray atmosphere gap. The beautiful moon king with flying blond hair stood up in the sky, slightly raised his head, and stared at the three phantoms slowly descending above him. The bitter cold wind and freezing air in the sky, as well as the terrifying pressure that gradually rose up, could not make Zhu Yue show the slightest fear, even with the arrival of three Aristotles... There was a little excitement on Zhu Yue''s face! Although before, I never thought that I would fight a foul creature like Aristotle, but at this moment, Zhu Yue sincerely felt a burst of joy, as if she had been looking forward to it for a long time. perhaps "I''ve been looking forward to this scene a long time ago?!" Remembering that in order to become the Aristotle of the earth, he gave up his identity as the will of the moon and the satellite uo, and descended from the moon to the earth, Zhu Yue thought so in her heart. If we follow the original course of fate... Zhu Yue still has to sleep for about a thousand years to become the uo of the earth in the land of steel as the last enemy of the primates! As the origin of all destiny scripts in the Moon World, it would be so troublesome for her Zhu Yue to ascend to uo. Therefore, Zhu Yue still has some dissatisfaction with the existence of uo from the beginning. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." Just as Zhu Yue was thinking about it, a violent roar suddenly echoed in her ear, calling back the thoughts of the Moon King. It was the storm that was set off when the three Aristotles approached and collided with the large current. The resulting shock. "Ha ha!" Raising his right hand, gently brushing the flying blonde hair, the beautiful blonde girl showed a chuckle, and the next moment, the space behind the Moon King swayed with golden ripples... It seems that the mysterious power that controls the heavens and sentient beings diffuses from the golden ripples, making Zhu Yue even more sacred and inviolable! That is the breath of the supreme power named destiny...! "Flow, the river of destiny!" There was no need for any temptation. For the first time, Zhu Yue used her strongest power. The illusory surging river gushed from the golden ripples, spread out in the sky, and blocked the gray in an instant. The gap in the atmosphere... "Be bright, it belongs to the destiny of my vermillion moon!" Accompanied by a loud voice of speech, the invisible power burst, and the illusory river shone with amazing light. The atmosphere and clouds on the entire sky seemed to merge together at this moment, exuding a powerful aura! In an instant, everyone on the steel earth saw this scene: The gray sky covered with thick clouds, the golden fluid-shaped circle is like a round of golden sun, embedded in it, giving this steel earth a touch of brilliance, and then, an unprecedented violent roar from above the sky , Continue to spread. The roar like apocalypse made Nagato couldn''t help but frown slightly. Many uo even stopped their movements and looked up at the sky. Time, just like this one minute after another... Three minutes later... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The roar that seemed to make the whole world tremble violently broke out. The golden sun in the sky was instantly bloodied and turned into a red sun, and then the blood-red light spread throughout the sky... Xuan Xuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com In less than a moment, in the vision of Nagato and others, the thick clouds in the sky were completely stained with blood red. "...Zhu Yue, it surprised me!" The left eye was shining with an astonishing red halo. Nagatos magic eye followed the line of cause and effect to penetrate everything, but found that, on the red sky, the vermilion moon with the power of fate, unexpectedly in just three minutes Internal fighting killed Pluto uo... And blocked Neptune uo and Uranus uo together. The sky above his head was the cage Zhu Yue used to seal two uo with very similar attributes! As for the blood-stained color on the firmament, it is entirely due to the result of the blood spilling and rendering the entire cloud layer after Pluto uo was shot down by Zhu Yue. It is not Zhu Yues credit... "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" At this moment, there were bursts of earth-shaking roars resounding across the entire land of steel. Almost at the same time, all the uos uttered at the same time, as if they were completely alarmed by the fall of a compatriot. Suddenly, waves of terrifying coercion echoed on the earth... That is the absolute coercion of will from uo of the star to suppress everything and obliterate everything! The tornado that spread through the sky expanded several times in an instant, and then began to keep moving away. Under this terrifying tornado, the earth along the way could only destroy the result, which was simply a moving natural disaster. The Crystal Spider and Agurola fought directly into the cracks in the canyon, expanding the already small canyon... Watching them fight, it always makes people a little worried... Will these two guys tear the entire continental plate in half! On the other hand, the unidentified Mars uo at the foot of Nagato burst out a more powerful shock, attempting to break through the barrier of Nagato''s Beast, so Nagato had to spend a little more energy to bless the Beast! The two forces are constantly clashing in the underground, and the looming energy fluctuations make people think that the volcano is about to erupt. And at this moment... "Swish! Swish! Swish!!!" The uo from Venus, the earth where the corpse of the sky is rooted, constantly sounded the sound of collisions, and the whole plant-like uo frantically absorbed nutrients on the depleted earth, continued to grow, and burst out endless spores... The spores that looked no different from the angels began to slaughter toward Nagato and the barrier behind Nagato... "Twist it! Spiral!!" "Multi-tailed beast jade!" "Several Secret Runes blessing, Great Lunar Eclipse!!!" "Fantasies are realized-space is broken!" "..." At this moment, after experiencing the war of heroic spirits, the girls who got a little rest walked out of the enchantment at this moment. All kinds of powerful long-range moves burst out at this moment, and the targets were directed at the attacking angel spores. ! "Boom boom boom!!!" ps: Finally got up, there are five more!.. 1127 Chapter 190 Nagato finally makes the second move! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Under the blood-red sky, the fighters from the Nagato forces stepped out of the rest barrier and displayed their power. Various attacks bombarded the incoming angel spores, causing a violent explosion. . In an instant, there seemed to be a large number of salutes in the sky, and fireworks... The roar of shaking eardrums one after another! Although the Skeleton of Heaven is the strongest creature located at the apex of the biosphere, the characteristics of plants are still stronger than those of animals in terms of biology, or it is completely a carnivorous plant. Since it is a plant, it has some characteristics of plants... The reaction is naturally impossible! Therefore, in the absence of subsequent spore supplementation, most of the incoming angel spores were instantly wiped out in mid-air before they landed, and occasionally some caught fish will be wiped out quickly. After almost five minutes... The roar gradually ceased a bit, and the attack of the Skeleton of Heaven was finally blocked. After the attack failed, the uo from Venus did not continue to attack. Instead, he kept rooting his roots in the earth, absorbing the power of the entire planet, and growing crazily... It is accumulating power for the next attack! It stands to reason that now is the best time to defeat this invader from the alien planet. As long as the power of the crowd is concentrated, the creature at the apex of the so-called biosphere can definitely fall to sleep. As for... Kill? That''s just a joke. As the strongest creature chosen by the planets will, uo has no concept of death at all. As long as the planets will does not die, they will not die. Even Pluto uo, who was previously beaten by Zhuyue and stained the sky with blood, Time is just a deep sleep. As long as Gaia is willing and spend some time, he can gather the blood on the sky and rebirth Pluto uo! just "boom!!!" "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" The earth shook violently, and then, the roar like a monster from far and near, it made people chilling, that was tens of kilometers in height, the pitch-black Jupiter uo finally crossed the endless distance... From the far end of the horizon, I came to the front of everyone, and it was only a mere 100 kilometers away from the location of Nagato. At this time, the black figure of Aristotle completely appeared in everyone''s field of vision. It was a black humanoid monster with an aura of scorching heat all over his body. The distance of hundreds of kilometers was not enough to stop the heat from being transmitted from his body. For a short while, even Nagato felt a burst of heat. Now that I see such a terrifying monster up close, it is good for everyone to stand... There is no need to talk about attacking the remains of the sky. and so "Go back to the barrier!" At this moment, Nagato looked at the people standing in front of him, and said indifferently, "The next thing is left to me. For most of you, Xingzhiuo is The enemy is too early." "Wait, Nagato-san..." "Let us do our part too!" Just after Nagatos voice, Kushina, a godslayer, was the first to speak. Although the previous combat power''s extensive use of powers caused a significant drop in the power of the whole body, the eyes of the godslayer were still sharp... 69 school bag www.69shubao.com Originating from the terrifying fighting spirit in the body and the unyielding of his soul, Jiu Xinnai was reluctant to leave. "Yes!" While adhering to Kushina, while using the power of the time axis to overdraw the magic from the future, Aozaki Aoko filled his body with bursts of substantial magic, and the long cyan hair flew, making the blue magician look more veritable. "..." The black vampire and the pure white ancestor princess looked at Nagato in silence. As energy and magic power far surpassing human beings, even reaching infinite, even after experiencing an epic war against the Hall of Valor, they still have the fighting power of their own victory period... In this case, how willing to back down! but Nagato''s decision cannot be denied! "Although I like your determination!" "But, I don''t like to repeat the same thing twice, so..." "Give me... go back!" Without waiting for her to finish, Nagato spoke again. At the same time, the ripples of space spread from Nagato. For a moment, except for Nagato, and the three women who are fighting Zhu Yue, Luo Hao and Agurola... The others were sent back to the barrier by Nagato in an instant. There are no signs at all! In an instant, the entire enchantment was quiet, and many people''s faces showed extremely surprised expressions, but I have to say that the hand that Nagato showed was really amazing. Faced with such a method, it is no longer a question of whether it can be resisted... Can you detect it! this is the key of the problem! At the next moment, the entire enchantment was completely integrated with the void in an instant. From the outside, the enchantment had completely disappeared on the earth of steel, and from the enchantment, the whole enchantment and the earth of steel became Two parallel faces are created. From the enchantment, you can see everything that is happening in the land of steel, but you can''t enter it. "The worries are gone, then..." "let''s start!" With a slight sigh, Nagato''s face showed a serious look. In the next moment, the tyrannical will spread from the depths of Nagato''s mind, following the electronic signals of the cerebral cortex, the carrier of consciousness, extending all the way to the entire system of the cerebral cerebellar and spinal nerves. In an instant, the will has taken over the nervous system of the entire body! Bring every nerve ending and every electrical signal into the control of consciousness. Afterwards, the nervous system is connected, the terminal signal is sent out, and the human central nervous system is 100% in full control. Ubiquitous nerve cells, electronic signals, stimulate muscles, affect glands, hundreds of billions of majestic information signals, in the time that ordinary people can''t respond, instantly take over muscle search movement, affect gland hormone secretion... Synchronize and completely control the entire body''s muscular movement system and glandular circulatory immune system. "boom!!!" The terrifying pressure swept across the entire land of steel in an instant, and all the beings that existed on the land of steel couldnt help but tremble in their hearts, and stopped their actions. ... 1128 Chapter 191 Peerless Beauty! Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Suddenly, the entire land of steel fell into silence. The earth, which had been shaking since the beginning of the war, calmed down at this moment, the tornado that swept across the world stopped, and the Aristotles, known as the strongest creatures, did not dare to move rashly... Everything, at this moment, was unbelievably quiet. At this time, the only sound in the entire land of steel came from the red-haired boy standing quietly in place, As long as there is some strength, all of them can rely on their super-ordinary keen five senses and some special methods to clearly perceive that the blood in the body of the red-haired boy is rushing like heavy lead and mercury. No special power was used, it was obviously just the circulation of blood... However, at this moment, as long as people feel it, they almost think it is a big river rushing, the tide is like a roaring, and the imposing and endless blood rushing, it gives people an extremely powerful pressure. "..." Above the atmosphere, Zhu Yue, who was maintaining the defense of the sky, couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. "As expected to be my husband of Luo Hao!" Standing in the sky, facing the huge cross far away, Luo Hao couldn''t help but a touch of pride appeared on his face, "It seems that you can appreciate the strength of your husband today!" Agurora and the Crystal Spider stopped their hands tacitly and looked at Nagato in silence. And in the void of the enchantment, it was already silent! "Is this the power of control?" At this moment, in the enchantment, Yan Qishi, who was guarding Ilia, couldn''t help his eyes light up. In a sense, this is the first time Nagato has shown such power in front of her. This power to completely control oneself instantly provides a very good reference for Qishi''s forward direction. All the nerve signals, all muscle movements, all glandular secretions, and all blood circulation of the whole body are all under one will, and the beauty of incomparable order and rhythm is born... Even if it was just the power bursting out of a pure physical body, there was also a majestic pressure that could not be underestimated. What''s more, what Nagato showed was more than just physical power! There is also an essence beyond all living beings! As early as several years ago, Nagato had completed the incubation of the six incarnations, and thus received the feedback from the people of the Tao, synthesized their own attributes, and with the approval of the final will, detached from the human race... Nagato today is not a human being, but a creature that surpasses human beings. It is the breath released by this essential characteristic of Nagato that makes the Aristotles who have surpassed the biosphere and are difficult to communicate dare not move, because this essence even faintly surpasses them! At this moment, Nagato seems to be incarnate as the center of the entire land of steel. however "Roar! Roar! Roar!..." After all, it is an existence that transcends from a perfect biosphere, even if death will not compromise, the short-term suppression instantly leads to a more violent rebound... In an instant, all Aristotles were off the ground and angry. The source of anger is directed at Nagato!Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxswxs.com The next moment, the huge black humanoid from Jupiter took another step, and the entire depleted ground was shaken several times in an instant. The carnivorous plant from Venus forcibly passed the accumulation period and launched a spore attack again... The sky full of angel-like spores flew straight towards Nagato! The Crystal Spider and the Cross even attempted to impulse Nagato''s side, but were blocked by Luo Hao and Agurola! At the same time, in the blood-stained ground under the feet of the red-haired boy, there were frequent shocks of energy. Mars uo, suppressed by the blood flame, seemed to go mad and began to destroy the underground frantically... For a time, Nagato became the first goal of all uo. just "So what can I do?" He asked softly, without sorrow or joy, and stepped out. In a moment, a burst of red flames ignited in Nagatos left eye, and the true ancestor origin located at the heart of Nagato became active. The next moment, the power belonging to the true ancestor was under the control of the control attribute... It broke out completely, the potential of this source, the ultimate power that can be reached! "boom!!!" Suddenly, the real ancestor''s aura that exceeded everyone''s imagination burst out, superimposed on the body aura of Nagato itself. At this moment, the various powers of the real ancestor of Scarlet Moon were all visible to the naked eye. The promotion! The Blood Spirit of Change, which was confronting Mars uo underground, instantly became stronger several times, and completely suppressed Mars uo in the underground. The ground at the foot of Nagato calmed down instantly. "Next..." Ignoring the changes in the ground under his feet, Nagato raised his head slightly, staring directly at the dense array of angel spores in front of him, and said softly, "Come out, strangling crazy!" As soon as the voice fell, a large amount of crimson miasma filled Nagato, and five crimson rays shot out from the miasma... The incoming angel spores were greeted frontally. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" "Boom boom boom!!!" Except for the Blood Spirit of Change, the other martial beasts showed their own figures. The God of Burning Wings, the Troll of Destruction, the Roaring Thunder Dragon, the Son of Six Wings, and the Dragon of Evolution appeared to start Attacked. The suns golden flames, roaring will, crimson thunder, sacred light and laser electromagnetic cannons burst out in the sky! For a time, the incoming angel spores suffered heavy losses... He was even hit by five destructive beasts in a moment. "boom!!!" Subsequently, the close-range battle between the beasts and Venus uo broke out at this moment, and the battlefield they were on fell apart at this moment. Amid the violent roar, they were caught in the smoke and dust. But Nagato ignored all this, and slowly took his second step...... .. 1129 Chapter 192 The fourth one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With this step, Nagato''s momentum changed again! The core power called control is extended again to further control the central nervous system of the body, the visual nervous system, the auditory nervous system, the taste nervous system, and the subcutaneous peripheral nervous system. For a time, the senses of sight, hearing, touch, smell, etc., based on the five senses of the human body, were magnified thousands of times. Visible light and invisible light from visual sources, sound frequencies in the auditory category, ultrasonic waves, infrasound waves, etc., are flooded with light waves, sound waves, gas molecules, molecular motion speeds and other subtle information in space, which are transmitted to the physical brain in every possible way. . After many transformations, it is no longer like the full activation of the human brain. The external information processed by thousands of times magnified and Nagato''s intuition without thinking are combined in a comprehensive mode... In this state, the irregular movement of every molecule in the air, the diffraction interference of every visible light, the attenuation of the frequency of every sound wave, the change of temperature difference in every sub-space, and even the subtle biological magnetic fields of the entire steel land Variety All of them were clearly reflected in Nagato''s perception. "boom!!!" The next moment, Nagato''s right eye burst out with a deep blue flame, the blue cross appeared again, and the origin of the dragon lurking at the pubic area burst into unprecedented vitality at this moment! Under the blessing of the origin of horror, Nagato''s physical fitness is constantly rising at an unprecedented speed every moment. "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" With the appearance of the dragon''s power across the sky, the terrifying dragon roar sounded from nowhere, echoing across the entire steel land, and with the passage of time, the dragon roar grew louder and even overwhelmed everything. sound. The sin particles floating on the earth of steel converged in the sound of the dragon''s roar, and it turned out to be a nine-headed emperor dragon phantom with a height of 1,000 meters... The nine dragon heads, looking up to the sky and roaring, look very vast and majestic, making people feel heartbroken! "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At the moment when the phantoms of the nine emperor dragons appeared, the black Aristotle had already reached a place less than fifty kilometers in front of Nagato. His body was so large that it only took a few steps. Arrived completely. Perceiving the fusion aura of the nine emperor dragons'' Longwei and true ancestor, and Nagato''s body, the black Aristotle couldn''t help but hesitate. It perceives that the evil enemy is getting stronger again! Its just that its hesitation, it lost the opportunity to fight, and directly waited for the result of defeat, because at this moment, Nagatos right hand plunged into the void amid the roar of the nine emperor dragon ghosts... A mysterious black seed was taken out of it. That was the day when I just arrived in the land of steel, Nagato got the magic sword seed from a certain knight seed! "Start, devour it!" Feeling the power contained in the palm of his right hand, Nagato grasped the right fist, and in an instant, the huge nine-headed emperor dragon phantom used Nagato''s right fist, or the seed in Nagato''s right fist. As the center, a huge vortex is formed. Countless sin particles were continuously swallowed by the vortex, and then merged into the seed of the magic sword... Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com "Bang! Bang! Bang!!!" A sound like a heartbeat came from the whirlpool, and it spread across the entire land of steel in an instant. All people or lives who heard this sound realized at this moment that something terrible was about to be born... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The black Aristotle realized the bad at this moment, gave up all hesitation, and was ready to launch an attack immediately. It''s just a pity. Although the black Aristotle is very fast, it doesn''t mean that it has high agility. . With a height of tens of kilometers, one step is a very long distance, and the speed is naturally fast. But because it is too high, the agility drops drastically! Therefore, it lost its last chance... "boom!!!" As the sin particles permeating the entire land of steel madly poured in, the seeds of the magic sword sprouted at this moment, and the dark blue streamer diffused out from the right fist of the Nagato, and it turned into a nine dragon head and took root in an instant. Yu Dadi... In an instant, an extremely deep roar erupted from Nagato, and even the core of the entire steel earth. The last power that originated from the earth in the entire end-war era was squeezed by Nagato at this moment, no, not only the earth, but even the endless sin particles in the sky, and any other power, including a little light energy... They were drawn by the terrifying magic sword seeds in Nagato''s hands one after another! With this horror swallowed, the dark blue streamer of Nagato''s right hand converged, and soon a dark blue magic sword about 1.5 meters long was condensed, and a nine-headed emperor dragon was engraved on the hilt. . "Wow!!!" The next moment, the next moment the magic sword was formed, the endless dark blue streamer burst out from the magic sword, and then crazily stretched, stretched, and stretched again. In the stunned eyes of all spectators, the streamer actually extended to An altitude of tens of kilometers... It is completely comparable to Aristotle, even slightly higher than that... "Just like your original destiny, sleep under this sword!" Holding the horrifying long sword in one hand, Nagato seemed to wave a feather, and swung it down. In an instant, the blade pierced the air, and the deep blue light left a shadow in the void, and then directly cut it Killed on the black Aristotle... "boom!!!" The slender streamer super long sword slashed on the unavoidable black Aristotle, but unexpectedly broke out with a violent roar, that slender streamer sword did not seem to have strong sharpness, and... It contains a terrible weight beyond everyone''s imagination! Under this sudden beheading, the black Aristotle couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, triggering a series of super earthquakes, and then, a light flashed on the streamer sword, which was actually in an instant... The black giant that is tens of kilometers high... Cut it off!.. 1130 Chapter 193 A shocking explosion! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The light beam of the dark blue streamer cut through the black Aristotle''s body, and slashed on the ground at the feet of the giant. The steel land, which was depleted and showed hardening characteristics, could not stop the slash of the light beam... Easily under this sword, a very long and slender crack was cut out! In an instant, the whole steel land was silent. All spectators, including those Aristotles, couldn''t help being stunned at this moment. After all, it is indeed a bit shocking and unacceptable to say that''a terrifying giant that is dozens of kilometers in height and covering the entire sky, was killed by a single sword.'' But no matter how unbelievable it is, the facts are right in front of us, which cannot be denied! After a while, everyone returned to their senses, and their eyes involuntarily focused on the red-haired young man holding the dark blue magic sword. I have to say that the power displayed by Nagato shocked everyone once again! I just didn''t wait for everyone to express their shock in their hearts. Suddenly, a mysterious wave spread from the black Aristotle that was divided into two, and even passed into the enchantment... Except Nagato, all beings felt a heartfelt tremor at this moment! That is the trembling from life instinct! then The two semi-circular spheres in the center of the black Aristotle''s body released strong energy fluctuations. That is the core of the black Aristotle, a nucleus that mimics the sun and has an unknown entity. All the black giants can have such a terrifying body because their body is composed of black photon gas. And its body, the photon gas, is emitted from this core object. But after experiencing Nagatos severance, this core has lost control, completely simulating the consequences of the loss of control of the device from the sun, there is probably only one... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, the huge black Aristotle''s body that had not completely fallen down suffered a terrifying explosion. The shock wave that was so powerful that it could not be spoken spread out from the center of the explosion, and the entire continental plate suffered severe shocks... At this moment, the mainland has encountered an unprecedented terrorist shock! The terrifying smoke and dust like mushrooms rushed straight into the sky... "not good!" "Dodge immediately!" There was no hesitation at all, or they didn''t dare to hesitate, Luo Hao and Agurola immediately abandoned their enemies, activated the backhand that Nagato had placed on them, and instantly passed through the void and entered the barrier. At the moment Luo Hao and Agurola disappeared, the intensity of the explosion soared again! As if some kind of chemical reaction occurred... Whether it is the beasts of Nagato, or those known as invincible uo, all were involved in this terrifying explosion at this moment, and the battlefield in front of Nagato was completely destroyed in an instant... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Under this explosion that increased the intensity of several levels, the mushroom cloud not only expanded its scope, but also rushed to the sky, colliding head-on with the blood-red atmosphere on the firmament, and roaring across the sky. "Kakkaka!!!" Under such a sudden impact, the clouds in the sky erupted with headaches, and the next moment, the blood-colored clouds all over the sky turned out to be like glass that was hit by a heavy blow, showing a scene of slowly cracking. www.vp268xs.com "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Woohoo!!!" At this moment, Uranus uo and Neptune uo, who were blocked by the blood-colored clouds in the sky, immediately seized the opportunity, and directly drove the blood-colored sky out of a huge gap with their bodies and poured in. Only in the next moment, feeling the huge explosion below, the two uo, who also came from the ice giant planet, immediately regretted it... however "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Maybe it was Gods will, maybe they were too bad luck. The moment they just broke through the sky and appeared, a huge explosion took place for the third time. The hot sparks burst from the mushroom cloud rising into the sky, completely rolling the two uo Into. At this moment, the entire Scarlet Sky encountered a stronger impact and was completely shattered... "It''s amazing!" Among the solidified fragments of the sky clouds, illusory water droplets radiated from it, and gathered above the atmosphere to form a river. The golden moon king slowly appeared from the river, watching the changes on the ground below... Rao was the source of the true ancestor, and she still couldn''t help showing a look of horror. Judging from the scene where Zhu Yue is enough to see the full picture of the earth at this time, the mushroom cloud caused by the explosion and the earth is simply the ratio of the contrast between the size of a basketball and the real mushroom... This shocking explosion has truly begun to spread to the world! "Is this, the end of the land of steel, as your husband expected?" Feeling the person who is closely related to her own destiny, from his destiny, the breath of life that is still intact, and then looking at the shocking explosion below, such a thought flashed in Zhu Yue''s heart. The same thought flashed through the hearts of several people who had recovered from the enchantment... ... ... At this moment, near the center of the shocking explosion. Nagato still stood in place with the magic sword in his hand, everything around him was filled with endless heat, and everything was burnt under a certain will, only the one-inch-radius space around Nagato was safe and sound. The streamer extending from the magic sword has broken, and the power of time and space circulates around Nagato. Beyond this, the horror aura that swallows everything slowly condenses. Nagato''s left eye penetrates all causes and effects, exploring all the laws of things, and his right eye has passed through endless obstacles to see the true meaning of everything! The two magic eyes worked together, and from the power of the magic sword, the enlightenment and analysis of the power of the law called devour... And continue to inject into the origin of the dragon, trying to interweave with the laws of time and space... the strongest dragon! As time goes by slowly... The origin of the dragon in Nagato''s body continued to grow stronger, and the roaring dragon''s voice echoed around. at this time-- "Wow!!!" The space behind Nagato shattered for a while, and a white light broke through the space and hit... 1131 Chapter 194 Pale Justice Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes by... Just before the Big Bang that shook the entire planet. The dark and deep chaotic void, the laws appear extremely chaotic, there is no order, here is the location of the root disaster that countless magicians dream of, outside the world of its name, it has not been opened! The silent man in the suit floated leisurely in the void, silent. As if returning from the battlefield, the man was a bit tattered all over his body, and his weapon even appeared damaged. Although his gaze was hollow, he traveled through the endless void and collected everything in the steel land. This is the authority given to him by Alaya, and the time limit is before the end of the Holy Grail War. From the moment Nagato set foot on the land of steel, he stared at the land of steel! In other words, watching Nagato''s actions. Whether it is the emergence of an army composed of all heroic spirits throughout the ages, or the appearance of the Aristotles who claim to be capable of destroying the world, nothing can affect the other party... A man reborn from the realm of death at the price of his son''s existence! There is only one goal left in this life! That is-- "Become a hero of justice!!!" For this reason, everything is empty! Time slowly passed, until Nagato cut the black Aristotle with a sword, and triggered a huge explosion that nearly spread to the world, and may even lead to the destruction of the earth, a flash of light flashed in the hollow eyes of the silent man. "It''s now!" After being silent for an unknown amount of time, the man spoke for the first time, his voice hoarse... It was unexpectedly full of joy! He took off the pistol that was on the verge of breaking from his waist, and the terror pressure that made all life tremble spread from his body again. The man who was incomplete holding the broken pistol, once again became an unbelievable whole. As if there was no pain at all, he snapped a piece of his knuckle off the tail finger of his left hand and filled it into the pistol magazine. Then, in the void, he raised his weapon silently and calmly, and aimed his muzzle at the back of the red-haired man outside of countless time and space, his arm was stable as a stone, firm and unmoving. "Disappear, Phantom! I will turn invisible into tangible!" The hoarse voice reverberated in the void, and the sound waves overlapped, setting off a strange wave of magic. During the recitation, his arm trembled as if carrying a huge weight on his back, but the front sight of the pistol never trembled at all. Invisible power flowed out of the void and merged into his body. It was the blessing of restraint, not only Alaya but also Gaia. The law of self condensed from that paranoid belief slowly took shape... Soon, the recitation of Ang Chang''s spell finally reached the end... The supreme power is also gathered and completed! then "I am the principle of everything, before me, you will die here!" Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com He finally tapped the trigger, and there was a flash of pure white in the void. The knuckles from the human body were shaped by magic into the shape of a bullet, shot out from the barrel of the gun, pierced through the storm and the tide of magic, turned into a white light that brightened the entire void, and penetrated The obstacle of the void and reality! "boom!!!" The sound of space fragmentation echoed, and the white light instantly went from the void to the explosion center on the steel earth, suddenly appeared from the space behind Nagato, and blasted directly on Nagato''s back... The white light did not cause any damage, and when it hit Nagato, it disappeared! However, almost at the next moment... An endless stream of terrifying black air erupted frantically from Nagato. In an instant, the temperature of the environment around Nagato dropped by Baidu. Ordinary people might freeze to death in an instant. Even if the surrounding area is within the scope of the explosion, the hot flames continue to spread, but the surrounding temperature is dropping! It''s weird to make people shudder. As the so-called fate and karma are the same, how great the chance is, the great karma can be obtained. The terrifying black air current in front of us is nothing else. It is because Nagato has been plundered all the way on the way to become stronger since its rebirth. Karma! For the first time, standing on the outside of the world, I have been paying attention to the two restraining powers of the earth of steel and the root will. I was shocked and then ecstatic. No one thought that Nagato would be carrying such a terrifying karma! With so many karma, it is completely conceivable what kind of existence Nagato is. "boom!!!" At the moment when karma manifests... The pure white flame burns with the dark karma, and it burns crazily. This is the strongest power of the sniper located in the outer void, the strongest power intertwined with dual obsessions and beliefs... The name, pale justice! In the name of justice, burn endless karma and destroy endless evil! There is a lot of karma, and the damage caused by this power is so great. The karma that Nagato is carrying is enough to destroy the world, and the damage caused is absolutely amazing enough. At least, in the eyes of the inhibitors and the root cause... This power should be able to cause damage to Nagato! just "interesting!" "But I have to say that this attack surprised me a bit." A faint voice came from the place where the black air current and the pure white flame intertwined. I saw the red-haired boy slowly taking the third most critical step accompanied by the flame and the black current. In an instant, a terrifying will burst out. . As if pouring gasoline into the flame, in an instant, the pure white flame swept up, burning all the black air currents... In the next moment, in the pure white flames, the world, everything, everything flashed past like a slide. It was the world of the heart from the soul of Nagato, and the controlled attributes completely entered the world of the heart! At this moment, the control attributes in Nagato''s body have truly been brought to the extreme! "Boom bang bang!!!" In an instant, the sound of a thunderous heartbeat resounded resoundingly on this impending ground, and it was accompanied by a slightly suppressed divine might... 1132 Chapter 195 Trinity Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom bang bang!!!" Like the beating sound of the heart, echoing on the shattered earth. The blazing pure white flames continuously burned the man who was the enemy of the world, but did not obliterate the heartbeat. Instead, it weakened as the heartbeat became active, until almost a minute later... "Huh!" The crimson sword light flashed from the pure white flame... In the next moment, the fire of justice, which used karma as fuel, burned all the karma-ridden people to death, suddenly annihilated, showing a red-haired man standing in the middle of the original flame, looking unscathed, holding two swords. "impossible!!!" Relying on the right conferred by his restraining force, the man outside the world couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw Nagato''s situation. However, he was doomed to not get an answer, because in the next instant... "Huh!!!" The crimson sword light flashed abruptly from the outside of the chaos, cutting it in the waist instantly! The speed is so fast that the messenger of justice can''t react at all, and it has completely disappeared. "Impossible? Really, ignorance!" Across the endless space, as if hearing the words of the man hiding outside the world, Nagato murmured a little disdainfully, and lifted up the Zhanyuan Sword he had just taken out of the void. Fate is the same as karma, in a sense, karma is evil fate! Hidden in one''s body, even the karma that I hadn''t noticed was triggered. It was indeed a little unexpected by Nagato, but I have to say that the karma is already visible, how can I not cut it under the sword industry! With this sword, Nagato''s karma was removed, and his whole body was unspeakably relaxed. I have to say that the other party is simply a good person! All kinds of thoughts flashed by, and the Zhanyuan Sword in Nagato''s hand flashed a light, and then disappeared into Nagato''s hand. The next moment, Nagato lifted the dark blue magic sword in his other hand. It was an authentic weapon created with the legendary Slashing Emperor as a template, enough to swallow all domineering blades. "...Just tell you to kill the dragon!" After thinking back and forth, he finally couldn''t think of any good vocabulary. Nagato was directly named after Dragon Slashing. As soon as this remark came out, a ray of light flashed on the God Blue Devil Sword. Obviously, Devil Sword also recognized the name of Dragon Slashing. Afterwards, the light on the Dragon Slashing Sword flickered again, and disappeared into Nagato''s hands, just like the Slashing Yuan Sword... And then "boom!!!" The divine might that had been suppressed by Nagato finally exploded endlessly... The mighty pressure swept across every corner of the entire steel land in an instant. The lives still remaining on the dead earth, as well as the people in the enchantment, felt this mighty power, and couldn''t help but tremble. . At the same time, at the center of Nagato''s eyebrows, the vertical pupil that hadn''t opened for a long time opened again... The dazzling golden light flickered in it, making people unable to see the specific appearance of the vertical pupil. Obviously, Nagato''s vertical pupil is still in an unfinished state. There is still a gap between the two eyes of Vientiane and the fate wheel.Hot search novel www.resooo.com But this does not prevent Nagato from taking the control attributes as the axis to fully display the three powers. In an instant, Nagatos entire sense of existence instantly rose to another limit. Even if they were within the endless explosion range, everyone could perceive Nagatos existence, even... That existence is unparalleled, and even the entire steel earth trembles slightly. "what!!!" With control as the axis, the power of the Trinity is flooding the body at this moment, and the sense of power that emerges spontaneously makes Nagato utter a roar, accompanied by the biological deterrence of the gods, dragons, ancestors, and the body of Nagato. force "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The supreme power gathered together, the ground at the foot of Nagato shattered suddenly at this moment, the surrounding space shook involuntarily at this moment, and bursts of fierce roar broke out. next moment "Authentic Profound meaning, fight cattle in the air!" After adapting slightly to his body, Nagato could hardly help looking in a certain direction, and then with an eager mentality, he slammed a punch. In an instant, the space in front of Nagato seemed to solidify into a solid body. "boom!!!" As if bombarding a hard object, the space in front of Nagato shook slightly. The next moment, everything in front of him, whether it was the smoke from the explosion or the hot flames, dispersed, revealing a trail. At the end of the trail, a fist mark appeared on a barrier that appeared suddenly! Then, the barrier shattered... Six witches who were dressed in black robes all over, as if they had walked out of a fairy tale were revealed. Although they could not see their appearance, Nagato could still see the chin exposed under the hood, and the small opening slightly opened. Obviously, the six witches were very surprised that their disguise was discovered. just "Don''t be surprised, in fact I knew it from the beginning!" Looking at the six witches appearing in front of him, Nagato spoke indifferently. The voice was not loud, but it spread clearly on the dying ground, and clearly conveyed to the ears of the witches. Nagato knew that they were probably the legendary six sisters of Yali. The six were able to fight against Aristotle in the land of steel. In the original book, they killed Pluto uo and placed a barrier to block it. Neptune uo and Uranus uo... What Zhu Yue did just now is, in a sense, a copy of them. Of course, Nagato knows better that they are the legendary Six Kings of Darkness, the ruler of the legendary dead followers, who can rival Zhu Yue''s existence. "I wanted to take a look at your strengths, but now it''s too late..." While talking, Nagato looked up at the sky slightly, with three extraordinary eyes as if seeing the future, and then stretched out a hand to prepare the six sisters and sisters of Yali, "However, I really like you, so Suppress me!" As soon as the voice fell, the power of the invisible space suppressed the Six Sisters of Yali and accommodated them in a different dimension. There is no room for them to choose or even speak. Then, at the next moment... Above the sky, from the distant starry sky, two coercion that made people speechless came! ps: There are some minor changes in the previous chapter... 1133 Chapter 196 Inhibition comes first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what!" "Is it finally out..." Secretly adjusting the three powers in his body, the red-haired boy looked up and whispered in his mouth. Although the sky of smoke and hot flames obscured his sight, this did not hinder Nagato''s keen perception. From the endless starry sky, Nagato clearly perceives that two unspeakable coercion is slowly slowing down. landing. Those are two pressures that cannot be described in words. It is not in the conventional sense that it is a forceful oppression to deter others, nor is it some instinctive oppression that stems from the difference in the essence of life, but it transcends these two kinds of pressure, a certain metaphysical special pressure. As time slowly passed, the earth of steel shrouded in coercion instantly began to change. The roar gradually diminished, and the broken ground slowly stopped shattering. The turbulent dust no longer swept away, but returned to calm. Even the mushroom cloud that skyrocketed began to shrink slowly. vast!Boundless!Magnificent!Even... warm! As if the entire land of steel did not dare to move in front of the two oppressive masters... Facing these two pressures, it is like facing the entire world, like''life will be at ease in the vast natural environment, and will also be terrified in a desperate environment''... Life is very weak in front of the nature that has nurtured it! Therefore, in the face of these two pressures, everything seems to be meaningless. When most people feel the pressure, they will give up all their actions and entrust their lives to their destiny. just "What a boring means!" At this time, the existence of these two coercive forces was not someone else, but a man who had already set foot on the path of the enemy of the world. How could he succumb to this kind of power, so Nagato made an instant shot. In an instant, the brilliance of red, blue and gold diffused from Nagato... "boom!!!" Similarly surpassing all life in the world, the pressure above Aristotle burst out from Nagato, rushing straight into the sky, and colliding with the two pressures above the stars, making a violent roar. . Different from the tolerance of the two pressures, the pressure of Nagato is full of his personal style. His domineering dominance penetrates into his bones, and the peerless dominance that rivals nature and the world is thoroughly revealed to all beings! Under this collision... The sky trembled, the earth trembled, and even the enchantment that merged with the void was affected for the first time! Everything It seems that they can''t stand such a coercive collision. Obviously, it was only a test of Qi before the official war, but such a situation occurred, and all the spectators were suddenly shocked, especially Luo Hao, Qishi, Zhu Yue and other strong existences were shocked, and even more shocked. Unswervingly. Although they have long understood that Nagato is powerful, they never expected that the gap between them and Nagato would be so great! "Ha ha!" At this moment, pleasant laughter sounded in everyone''s ears, and the coercive collision in the enchantment suddenly collapsed. The next moment, a girl in a white dress appeared out of thin air, barefoot and lightly landing, seeming a little joy: "It seems that we are coming back at the right time, the final battle has just begun!" While speaking, a Saya who had originally stayed in the barrier merged with the Saya who had just appeared. This scene immediately made everyone in the barrier understand that the battle between Saya and the emperor was over.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Sure enough, at the next moment... "indeed!" A slightly enthusiastic voice echoed, and the silver-haired young man with some torn shirts broke through the space and walked in. The spirits that looked pretty good, suddenly let Lisser and others who were still worried about him, relaxed. In one breath. Giving a glance with everyone present, Saya and the emperor looked through the barrier and the void to the firmament of the steel earth. Seeing the movements of the two, everyone immediately followed their gazes... I saw the clouds shattered, revealing the sky full of stars. Two meteors, one red and one blue, crossed the starry sky, falling down towards the earth at an alarming speed. The target was on the earth of steel, which stood proudly. Red-haired teenager. Although no one explicitly stated, but for some reason, everyone understood that the two meteors are the embodiment of restraint! Gaia and Alaya, at this moment, really shot! Everyone immediately held their breath. Looking at the battlefield! ... ... At this time, the land of steel! Facing the restraining attack, Nagato naturally did not dare to neglect! "What a warm greeting!" The magic eyes of red, blue and gold stared unblinkingly at the two converging meteors that impacted from the sky. He said something similar to complaining, but a warlike smile appeared on Nagatos face. . Without any hesitation, the red-haired boy stretched out his hand and stretched into the void... Then, holding the golden hilt of the sword That is the strongest magic weapon in Nagato''s hand, the magic sword named Zando! This is a divine sword that is made from the world tree as a raw material, which means to kill the avenue! "boom!!!" As the golden long sword was slowly pulled out, the space in front of Nagato collapsed for a while, bursting out with roars, and the sword that had hidden its edge for a long time showed a peerless edge... As if responding to the extremely exciting mood of its owner at this time! "It seems that not only I am very excited, but you are also very excited, Cut Dao!" Feeling the slight fluctuations on the sword of his love, Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, the terrifying three powers with the power of the heavens as the core, and the power of the earth and the two powers as the auxiliary, injected crazy into the sword! The terrifying power spread, and with Nagato as the center, the ground with a radius of one thousand meters sank one meter out of thin air! "Zhan Dao Profound Truth! The sword breaks the ground!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s sword was swung out. Under the background of the red and blue light, the golden streamer turned into an endless torrent and roared out. The earth broke in an instant. The next moment, the torrent rushed into the sky and greeted the two. The fall of the Dao meteor! ps: Oh, it''s stuck directly... .. 1134 Chapter 197 Final Battle [Part One] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom boom boom!!!" The golden torrent that opened up the sky and the earth rushed up into the sky and collided head-on with the two meteors that fell from the starry sky. In an instant, a terrifying shock erupted on the sky, and the impact roar sounded through the entire world. The emptiness of the sky shattered a little at this moment, evolving into waves of turbulence. Subsequently, the space collapsed... The space turbulence expanded to the entire firmament in Nagato''s field of vision, and continued to extend toward the earth, and the space where the entire steel earth was located was slightly shaken, and there was a slight shock... Obviously the entire space has been shaken by this shock. The two meteors that fell from the starry sky had long been submerged by the sudden emergence of spatial turbulence. just "Boom! Boom!!!" There were two violent roars on the edge of the turbulent flow in the space closest to Nagato. In an instant, two rays of light, one red and one blue, broke through and rushed out of the turbulent flow, and instantly impacted in front of Nagato. "boom!!!" In the face of such a sudden attack, Nagato, who had been fully guarded for a long time, was naturally unable to let him succeed. The sword in his hand was swung, and the golden light of opening turned into a wall of light to block in front of him, colliding with it. After two consecutive collisions, the red and blue light retreated more than 100 meters. The light dissipated, revealing two black-haired girls with similar appearances and similar appearances. One of them was dressed in red and the other in blue. The two were suspended in the air, looking at Nagato. The two girls are not others, it is the realization of the two restraining forces of the Moon World in the real world! Alaya in red makes people feel like a mysterious girl who can''t help but want to explore her secrets and is unavailable, while Gaia in blue looks very calm, as if the sky falls and she won''t panic. . "Long time no see, Alaya, Gaia!" Holding the Dao Sword in his right hand, Nagato levitated slightly, standing on the same level as the two girls. "indeed" "long time no see!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Alaya and Gaia spoke a word, and said nothing more. In other words, at their level, words are no longer the only means of communication. A series of things before the real decisive battle has completely finished what Gaia and Alaya wanted to say to Nagato. The end of the road is Tianya, and the end of words is... "war!!!" Almost at the same moment, the three of them spit out such a sentence one after another! In the next moment, the whole body of Nagato burst into three-color light interweaving, the gold that had occupied the main color receded, blue occupied the main color, and the blue spatial ripples turned into a sky and appeared behind Nagato. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Accompanied by the ear-splitting sound of dragons, nine huge dragon heads emerged from the ripples in the sky-like space, continuously extending, and heading towards Gaia and Alaya, biting and killing them. Along the way, even in space, In front of the dragon head, a space turbulence was bitten out. The nine emperor dragons at this time had already exerted their full strength, instead of self-limiting their power as in previous battles.I love novel network www.5ilrc.com "Danger!" "Can''t avoid, block it!" Faced with the attack of nine dragon heads that could swallow the world, Alaya and Gaia could not help but say a few words to each other, relying on the tacit understanding cultivated over the past countless years, the two moved separately. Up! "Civilization''s treasure house!!!" Taking a step in the void, Alaya stood in front of Gaia and raised his hand! The red ripples also spread behind her, as if turning into an endless sky. Then all the treasures from the entire human civilization emerged from the space ripples, and then the real name was liberated and turned into a terrifying torrent... A bombardment was launched towards the nine huge dragon heads. This is a move developed by Alaya based on the power of the Hero King! But compared to the situation where most of the heroes treasures are only prototypes, Alayas treasures are all complete bodies, and every treasure is automatically unlocked after it is shot. Its power is not the kings treasure at all. Comparable. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, there was a violent roar in mid-air, and countless treasures liberated their real names in mid-air, making the entire sky seem to be filled with endless fireworks, bombarding the nine huge dragon heads, blocking the dragon heads. The pace of progress. Soon, the entire midair also showed a state of space distortion following this terrifying collision. "Death planet, follow my call!" "Resurrection temporarily, fight for me!" In the time Alaya bought himself for a while, Gaia''s figure instantly fell into the broken ground, stomping on the ground, speaking truthfully, and in an instant, the already riddled death planet came back to life again. In other words, the light shines back instantly... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, the entire planet vibrated and roared. In the next moment, the space where Nagato was located, the gravity continued to rise at an astonishing speed, and it instantly reached a thousand times the usual... Under such a sudden change, both Nagato and the nine dragon heads fell involuntarily. "Humph!" Sensing the changes in the surroundings, Nagato couldn''t help but frown, but he didn''t want to change. Alaya, who was standing outside the gravity change space area, immediately seized the opportunity and poured out a torrent of treasures like money. ... Ignoring the nine dragon heads that changed speed due to gravity changes, they blasted towards him. For a while, Nagato, who fought alone, fell into a crisis. just "I have forgotten how long I haven''t been fighting with all my strength. I didn''t expect that the rhythm would fall into a disadvantage." "Really, I wasn''t used to it for a while, but..." "Sure enough, this is interesting!!" He whispered in his mouth, Nagato flipped his sword''s hand, changing from Zhandao Sword to Zhanyuan Sword. The left and right eyes burst out with bright rays of light. The next moment, red and blue rays of light diffused from Nagato. The huge red moon phantom was intertwined with the nine-headed dragon phantom...... .. 1135 Chapter 198 Final Battle [Middle] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Moon World has a pair of very famous magic eyes Its name is the Eye of Death! In the world of Nagato''s previous life, these eyes are very famous and can be called the eyes of the protagonist. Of the two people with these eyes, one is obviously an ordinary middle school student, but can kill the ancestor of the disciple because of this, and the other claims that as long as it is alive, even a god can kill it. Tracing to the roots, this is one of the forms of causal weapons on people. The result of the eyes that can look at death, see clearly the boundary of all things death, and the result of guiding all things to death with the blade in the hand, this is the essence of the so-called magic eye of straight death. After arriving at the Moon World, Nagato did not hesitate to capture a pair of Straight Death Demon Eyes, and evolved a life wheel demon eye that is known to surpass the Straight Death Demon Eye! However, on weekdays, Nagato has rarely used the ability to die! Nothing else, just because that power is too foul. It will make life boring. but-- "Now, it''s time for Demon Eye to make merit!" Ignoring my falling body being continuously pulled by thousands of times of gravity, and also ignoring the torrent of treasures that are constantly approaching in the sky, Nagatos eyes bloomed with dazzling light, and the magic eye of Vientiane penetrated all appearances and interpreted them. Follow all the changes in gravity around you! As the right eye continued to read, Nagato''s left eye flashed with a fatal red light... In the field of vision of the left eye, Nagato gradually saw the invisible gravity changes around him. The comprehension of the law of cause and effect and the law of life and death made Nagato''s left eye''s ability to watch death more than one, far beyond the two rituals... Then, he saw that the earth''s gravity...dead point! "cut!!!" The power in the body burst out instantly, allowing Nagato to get rid of the restraint of gravity for a short while, and the Demon Slashing Sword in his right hand drew a red sword light in the sky, killing it on an invisible dead spot... The gravity around Nagato suddenly relaxed and lost control. next moment "boom!!!" The death of a part of the gravity caused the gravity of the entire earth to be in a super chaos in an instant. The violent collision between the big floor blocks suddenly rang, and Gaia, who was in harmony with the will of the earth, instantly shook his whole body... His face turned pale involuntarily, and then returned to a ruddy state. But obviously, she has suffered some injuries. The next moment, the consequences caused by the collision of large floor blocks erupted, and violent roars erupted from all parts of the steel earth, and global destruction began to spread wildly. If you look at the earth from space, the whole planet is completely in a complete vibration. status. The scenery looks like... Extraordinarily spectacular! "Humph!" Perceiving the change of the entire earth, Gaia couldn''t help but let out a cold snort, then raised his head, but saw that the red-haired boy in the sky had transformed into a red and blue streamer, rushing directly to the treasure that was blasting down from a higher place. With torrent. Afterwards...17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sctxs.com "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A continuous roar erupted in the sky... I saw that the red and blue streamer turned into a peerless magic weapon, directly penetrating the endless stream of treasures, and the treasures that liberated their true names fell into fragments with a roar. In front of him, countless treasures of liberation of real names have been seen as nothing. "...Not good!" In an instant, Gaia understood that Nagato was still using the method of obliterating the gravitational restraint just now, killing all the treasures, as a well-informed restraint, Gaia understood that it was a kind of causality Means of attack. I just have to say that for Alaya, there is nothing more troublesome than the law of causality. As a restraining force born from the will of sentient beings... Alaya is born to carry the cause and effect of sentient beings, and must not be detached! Faced with such a situation, without any hesitation, Gaia disregarded his already injured situation and took another shot. In an instant, the vast atmosphere instantly responded to Gaia''s call, not attacking with atmospheric pressure, but turned into countless Wind Blade... Encirclement and suppress Nagato from all directions in an attempt to make him lose sight of one another. After all, Nagato at this time is simply a hedgehog, which makes it a little difficult to start. If it is a pure atmospheric attack, but the opponent completes the action of beheading the atmospheric pressure, Gaia will probably vomit blood! just "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, the space around the red-haired boy collapsed, and metal dragons of dark gold color came out from the broken space. A full nine dragons appeared in the sky, protecting Nagato heavily... The endless wind blade, in front of these nine metal dragons, is simply unbreakable. Ignoring Gaias attack, Nagato, accompanied by Kowloon, constantly impacted against the torrent of the treasure. The magic eye of Vientiane interprets everything crazily, turning the unknown into the known, and then turning the unknown into the known with the left eye. Knowing is transformed into judging life and death. The sword of Slashing Fate that had been turned into an afterimage was waving in his hand, and any treasure in front of Nagato lost its meaning. "Humph!" Facing Nagatos actions, Alaya suddenly became angry. The other partys intentions were already obvious. In short, he was the first to eliminate himself by taking advantage of his own flaws in causality... just "Don''t look down on people, you bastard!" The girl in red opened her mouth slightly angrily and said, while keeping the treasure of civilization open, her other hand stretched out, and each finger was filled with different powers, namely the light of opening, space debris, Soul fluctuations, the power of cause and effect, and the fire of order. The five magics that are extracted from the long history and surpass all mysteries are gathered in Alaya''s palm! In an instant, there were violent distortions in the entire sky. That is beyond everything... The mystery that space cannot bear! The next moment, the magical power of the five directions turned in Alaya''s palm, turned into a ball of speechlessness, and rushed towards Nagato, who was slashing the treasure crazily. Space was shattered along the way, time stagnated, Bao With shattered... The small ball directly annihilated the remaining treasure torrents and directly collided with Nagato! "Boom!!!" .. 1136 Chapter 199 Final Battle [Part Two] First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The mysterious little ball collided head-on with the red and blue streamers turned by Nagato, and the space shattered, producing a violent roar. The blasting fire light shone on the entire sky, blocking everyone''s sight... The next moment, the red-haired boy flew out from the center of the explosion. Although there were no injuries on his body, there was no doubt that Nagato''s impact was prevented by Alaya''s attack. After all, Alaya''s attack this time brought together the five strongest laws in human history. In a sense, this is simply a blow to simulate the evolution of the root cause! It can be called the most powerful kind of moon! There is nothing wrong with such a result. just "Heh, do you think you have won?" In the process of falling, Nagatos three eyes burst with divine light, through the endless smoke and dust, they met the girl in red in the sky, and said, Its the opposite, its over, Alaya !" "Ok?" Although there is a short distance between Nagato and Alaya, and Nagato speaks quietly, at the level of Nagato and Alaya, this space is not enough to hinder the communication between them. Therefore, after hearing Nagato''s words, Alaya''s heart also raised a moment of uncertainty. "Wow!!!" Then, an abrupt sound of breaking through the air sounded in Alaya''s ears. The girl in red subconsciously wanted to evade, but at this moment she sensed a lock on a line of cause and effect, and the attack that just broke out. , His actions are obviously slower. "Oops! Can''t hide it!" At this moment, the girl thought so in her heart. In an instant, accompanied by the pure white light, an arrow blasted directly on Alaya''s body. "This...how, how is it possible!" Feeling the changes in his body, Alayas face showed a face of incredible surprise, especially when he sensed some deja vu power on the arrow that penetrated his body in his abdomen, Alayas surprise Even more. Although the form is different, it is indeed... the power to destroy karma! "What''s this, I used such power to attack people..." "The same attack happened in an instant..." "Is the present world report?" Thinking like this in her heart, the girl in red turned her head slightly and looked in the direction of the arrow, her eyes piercing the void... She saw that in the enchantment that merged with the void, the emperor and Nagato''s men gathered there one after another, and in the center of the enchantment, a cold maiden dressed in a red and white maiden costume Masachi The bow is standing there. When Alaya''s gaze came over, the shrine maiden seemed to perceive her gaze, and she looked up! The two looked at each other, and the cold eyes of the witch and the strange and familiar feeling on her body suddenly flashed a flash of light in Alaya''s mind. The girl in red suddenly remembered that she had attacked where Nagato was before. The guardian enchantment once encountered in Fuyuki City. If it were not for the guardian of the enchantment, Alaya at that time would definitely show up and rob Ilia directly. "It turns out that you... are the decorator of the enchantment!" I subconsciously said this sentence, the next moment, the arrow on the girl in red suddenly shined bright, and under the traction of cause and effect, the overbearing demon-breaking light permeated, and it instantly enveloped Alaya...Second Chinese Web www.dearzwxs.com "boom!!!" There was no room for resistance at all. In the not so violent roar, Alayas descending body turned into a light spot and dissipated... Alaya''s will has returned to the outside, which symbolizes that she is out. In an instant, the entire battlefield was silent! No one can imagine that Alaya, who is a restraining force, will be completely defeated by the Devil Witchs arrow, especially Gaia, who is also a restraining force, is completely unimaginable and just froze in place. . But Gaia is Gaia after all, it was just a momentary loss of consciousness, and she soon recovered her calm posture. It''s just the gleam in the eyes... It shows that her mood is not completely calm. At this time, Nagato had fallen from the sky to the ground not far from her... Turned over and landed gently, without any sound. "You would arrange for a sneak attack, which surprised me a bit." Looking at the red-haired boy who was standing quietly not far away, even if he lost his companion, Gaia did not attack in a hurry, but asked, "Can you tell me why you are doing this?" To be honest, Gaia was really surprised. After all, Nagato was so proud in her impression that it was hard to imagine that he would make such a decision. "Uh" "I think you have misunderstood a bit." Hearing Gaia''s words, Nagato raised his brows slightly and said, "First of all, I am not a fighting freak, I am just an unscrupulous winner; secondly, my women are my things, and they also represent me; At last" Having said that, Nagato looked directly at Gaia, showing a little arrogance-- "I''m just saving a bit of energy." "After all, there is a stronger guy to deal with after you!" Gaia fell silent at Nagato''s words. In the next moment, the surrounding air instantly solidified, the earth constantly vibrated, hot magma filled, the atmosphere in the sky continued to roll, and chaotic gravity gradually converged... The entire land of steel seemed to vent its anger! "Although I have a good temper, I have to say, you still make me very hot!" After a while, Gaia spoke slowly, but the words were filled with a little bit of chill. Nagatos words completely regarded her and Alayas two restraining forces as obstacles to the way. How can Miss Inhibition endure. and so "Next, I won''t keep my hands!" "Let you witness the last glory of the star''s life!" While speaking, the power of the entire planet gathered on Gaia, and unprecedented bright light burst from Gaia, spreading in all directions, suddenly, the world changed... "Play it! The Elegy of the Stars!" .. 1137 Chapter 200 The Final Battle [End] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Accompanied by Gaia''s voice... The endless light shines, blocking all vision. The next moment, the dazzling light dissipated, and what appeared in front of Nagato was no longer the barren and near-destructive world, but the boundless and deep cosmic space, or the dimensional space similar to the cosmic space. Gaia was no longer visible in Nagato''s field of vision. No, or say... Gaia has abandoned the human form, integrated in the entire space, everywhere! "Since it is transformed into a space, then..." "Just list the entire space as a goal!" Thinking in this way, standing in the void, Nagato changed the crimson edge-cutting sword in his hand to the golden-cutting sword, and the golden brilliance that opened up the world filled the blade... It''s just that Nagato hasn''t had time to cut out, the next moment... The big fireball named star that was clearly far away from the line of sight, instantly appeared not far in front of Nagato, bursting out a strong hot wind. The sun bursts! The tens of thousands of kilometers of deep red gas jets ejected from the surface of the sun carrying a super-concentration of radiant energy and rushed towards the red-haired boy. If the radiant energy of this intensity is irradiated, even Nagato will be a little overwhelming . "cut!" Seems to understand something, Nagato had to go down, prepare the target for solar wind, and cut it out. "boom!!!" In an instant, the golden light that opened up the world and the solar wind from the stars collided head-on, and a violent roar broke out. After a short stalemate, the mighty golden torrent swept the solar wind and counterattacked towards the place called the star. on. At this moment, the sun''s riots became more intense, except for the huge flame tongues of the hot wind jumping out of the crimson surface. Prominence! The solar activity that was stronger than the solar wind broke out mercilessly, mixed with the solar wind, rolled out mercilessly, and the torrent of gold, stalemate in the void universe. "This hand is beautiful!" Maintaining the eruption of the torrent of the sword, Nagato''s eyes kept shining, and he was exploring the mystery of this universe little by little. It was obviously an inherent barrier, but Gaia had completely walked in front of everyone. . I have to say, this is really amazing! "Humph!" It seems that I heard Nagatos evaluation, and a soft hum echoed from all directions in the universe. Then, from the distant heaven, a touch of fluorescence that was different from the sun, across the universe... "That is" Seeing the incoming fluorescence, Nagato squinted slightly, and then revealed a look of surprise. It was a terrible omen composed of gas and ice-the comet was dragging a stream of thousands of meters in length toward him. Boom and kill. At the same time, the solar activity near him became more intense! Gaia''s purpose is very clear, let himself care about one thing and lose another. just "Uninteresting trick!" Holding a sword to suppress the sun''s activities, the blue light in Nagato''s body flickered, and the power of the tunnel mode emerged independently, turning into a red-haired boy with a dark blue light in his right eye, instantly crossing time and space and appearing on the path of the comet. "Time and Space Profound Meaning-Shatter the vacuum!" The laws of time and space gathered on the fist, Nagato blasted out with a punch, and an invisible force burst out, shattering time and space, and then bombarded the comet.652 Literature Network www.652txt.com "Boom boom boom!!!" An unprecedented roar erupted from the starry sky, and the unstable comet shattered. Only in the next moment, I saw that comet turned into countless meteorites and whizzed towards the two Nagatos. The kinetic energy carried by each rock must be a bit stronger for the intercontinental missiles and reduced to zero. This is after Gaia''s attack failed. Remedy. "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" In the starry sky, blue spatial ripples suddenly unfolded, and nine dark golden dragons that swallowed heaven and earth appeared across the sky, rushing toward the countless meteorites, or swallowed, shattered, or blocked. For a time, the entire void vibrated! With the help of the Heaven-defying Nine Dragons, even if there were a large number of meteorites, none of them passed through the defense. It seems that Gaia''s strategy has failed! However, at this moment... The sun suddenly became dimmed, and at the same time the volume seemed to rapidly expand hundreds of times. In Nagato''s field of vision, there is no other thing except red. "this is" In an instant, Nagato was shocked! The final stage of the evolution of the stars, the big bang throughout the universe... Supernova! The last brilliance of a star in its lifetime. The light at that moment was ten billion times brighter than the sun, and the spread was more than twice the solar factor. Of course, Gaia cannot have the power to destroy a galaxy. This is just a simulation of subspace. All she did was to intercept a trace of the will that erupted at the moment of the death of a star in the universe, and then re-simulated the magnificent explosion scene in the space she created. The huge red sphere began to collapse, and the unwilling will of the star when it died completely broke out. The destructive aura that escaped in order to explode the excitement of the last moment of life made the teenager completely surprised! There is no doubt that Nagato understands that this is Gaia''s lore! Everything before this appeared completely to delay time and launch the supernova lore! "...This is the so-called Elegy of the Stars!" "Really, interesting!" Thinking back and forth, Nagato finally showed a smile. In the face of such an attack, Nagato couldn''t keep it. The two Nagato merged into one in an instant, raising his right hand with a mysterious force. Emerging on it... "boom!!!" In an instant, the entire universe trembled, as if unable to withstand the emergence of this mysterious power. This is the core power that Nagato has not used before, its name is Dao Power! It seems that I felt a great threat. The huge red sphere collapsed at an accelerated rate, bursting out an unprecedented impact, and blasted towards Nagato, trying to kill the threat in the cradle, but... "Go!" Facing the impact of the attack, Nagato''s right hand waved lightly, and the power was spilled! "boom!!!" A big bang that transcended everything was born suddenly and spread to the entire space in an instant...... .. 1138 Chapter 201 Ending, Third Place of Root! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The deep and dark space is vast but unknown. This is the great world of Xingyue, the source of all cause and effect, the origin of the world, where the magicians have pursued all their lives, the place called the''cause of the root'', which is called the place of the root for short! "Oh, is it finally over..." The leisurely and deep voice of the girl echoed in this same deep gloomy space, and in the depths of that space, a very strange-looking room appeared... In the room, a girl with long black hair who seemed to be able to understand what a gentle black hair was just sitting there was kneeling there. In front of the girl, there is a huge virtual screen. It shows... The land of steel, which is constantly collapsing, or, in other words, the disintegrating earth. The girl couldn''t help sighing softly. In order to defeat Nagato, Gaia did not hesitate to extract the power of the earth to build her own space, finally letting that long-dead planet usher in complete destruction. "Crack!!!" At this moment, an abrupt voice rang in the girl''s ear, but it didn''t surprise her how. "Shi, I''m here!" The next moment, the door of the room opened, and the boy with red hair and purple eyes walked in and came to the girl''s side, sat down straight, raised his right hand, and held the girl in his arms. "Thank you, Nagato-kun!" Falling into the arms of the boy, the black-haired girl did not panic. Instead, she leaned forward naturally, just a little complaint, "However, don''t call me style, I''m not two rituals!" "What''s that called you?" Hearing the girls words, Nagato smiled, lifted the girls chin with one hand, and looked at the one that was no different from the two rituals, but revealed a gentle and pretty face that the two rituals never had. There was a tap on his lips. "Ok" A blush flashed across her face, and the girl immediately revealed a little distress, and she said, "To be honest, the name really doesn''t make much sense to me. I am one and all. How about directly addressing the root cause... " "The source is not good, just the homophone of the source!" Listening to the girl''s words, after a little thought, Nagato forced a name for the girl in her arms, "Just call it fate, when you appear in the body of the two rituals, call it Liangyi fate!" " "Well, I listen to you!" Regarding Nagatos words, the girl or Liang Yiyuan didnt pay much attention, she chuckled and agreed. Just when she was about to say something, the door of the room opened again. The red-robed Alaya and the blue-robed Gaia entered hand in hand. The four looked at each other for a while, and finally, Gaia broke the silence with a loud voice. "Root, were you acting in the beginning?" Gaia''s gaze stayed on Nagato''s body for a while. After all, Nagato''s blow to destroy the space was too amazing and impressed her too deeply. Then he looked at Liangyi in Nagato''s arms. edge.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com "Correct, Xiaoya, I don''t call it the root cause, I call it fate!" The black-haired girl first moved in Nagato''s arms to make herself lie down comfortably, and then said indifferently, "Of course, after all, I and Nagato-kun are not suitable for fighting, you know... " Indeed, the battle between Nagato and the two major restraints directly destroyed the entire land of steel. If Nagato and Liangyiyuan really fought, it would be impossible not to destroy a plane. It may even cause a head-on collision between the big moon world and the chaotic starry sky! In that way, the loss is too large, and it is easy to cause more than the gain. In this regard, after the battle just now, Gaia and Alaya also understood. After all, in the previous battle, Nagato still eliminated Alaya by tricks, otherwise the destructive power would be even more exaggerated. "and" After looking at the expressions of the two inhibitions, Liang Yiyuan spoke again, "After all, you are the inhibitions. If this is not the case, you can''t bypass the rules and directly agree to the integration!" After listening to Liang Yiyuan''s words, the two restraining forces were taken aback at the same time, and then fell silent. In the final analysis, inhibitions are two products of the world''s instincts. Although they are supreme in the Xingyue world apart from their roots, they must follow the world''s instincts and cannot be willful. On the point of integrating into the heavens and worlds, the Fate of Liangyi has no opinion, and is even very welcome. But the restraining force cannot directly agree, everything is because of the world''s instinct. The instinct of the world has no logic, it only seeks advantages and avoids disadvantages. The world instinctively yearns for the support of the power of the source, but it instinctively resists and is not willing to merge. In order to eliminate the influence of this instinct, Nagato and Liangyiyuan made this holy grail war ten years ago. Through this war, Nagato will wipe out everything in the moon world and seize the great fortune of heaven and earth. In short, today''s Nagato is the only protagonist in Xingyue World. "The instinct of the world can be deceived in front of the protagonist of heaven and earth, and when this instinct is deceived, the two of you will have no shackles, and you can take the opportunity to break free from the instinct of the Moon World..." "Being belongs to me, belongs to the heavens and the world, the restraining power of the chaotic starry sky." Sitting on the ground casually, Nagato put his arms around Ryuyiyuan and said to the two restraining young ladies, "After all, I am the creator of the world, the lord of the world. In a sense, I and the world instinct are equal of!" As soon as the voice fell, the whole room fell into silence, only the silent interaction between Nagato and Ryoki. For a long time, Alaya finally spoke up "So, what do you do next?!" Perhaps Gaia would hesitate a bit, but Alaya would not. After experiencing such an easily overcast experience, Alaya was already tired of the causality in himself, and desperately wanted to get rid of them. After Alaya made his statement, Gaia paused and nodded in acquiescence. "How do you do it? Just relax and enjoy!" After the two girls agreed, Nagato''s thoughts moved, and the entire room was sealed off, and the invisible blade swept through, shattering all the girls'' clothes. Then, the red-haired boy and a hungry tiger rushed to eat and threw the girls down... 1139 Nagato information update! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Name: Nagato real name:-- Personality: [Creator] [??? Attribute: Control Core power system First level strength: Dao Li! Secondary power: source power and mental power! Three levels of power: mental power, simulation power, physical power Three power system: Heavenly Dao System: God King Law: Creation, Order, Destruction The mystery of natal: Attached Profound Meaning: Light of Opening, Sword of Order, Grinding Disc of Destruction... Exclusive weapon: Dao Sword Authentic Mode: Emperor Dragon Law: space, time, swallow The mystery of natal: Affiliated Profound meaning: space fusion, broken void, time preemptive, devouring everything... Exclusive weapon: Dragon Slashing Sword Written by www.webshuba.com Humane Model: True Ancestor Law: life and death, reincarnation, cause and effect The Profound Meaning of the Fate: The One That Escapes Affiliated Profound meaning: causal locking, reincarnation channel, cycle of life and death, cutting off cause and effect... Exclusive weapons: Slashing Edge Sword, Book of Scarlet Moon Six incarnations: Wan Ling Dao: Saye Human Way: The Emperor Hungry Ghost Road: Broli Hell Road: Killing Pills Shura Road: Emperor Yuangen Heaven and Humanity: Misaka Mikoto Notes: The law exists objectively! The same rule is different if different people understand it. Profound meaning is the result of beings comprehending the law. The natal meaning can be regarded as a kind of conceptual power, for example: Yakumo Zi''s Boundary ps: At present, the three major consciousnesses have been attacked, and they are digesting the background!.. 1140 Chapter 001 Star Orbits for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Attention, all travelers!" "Passengers who take the D621 train, please pay attention!" "The chaos train bound for the main plane is about to start. Please be prepared, prepare your tickets, or hold your identity verifier, go to the ticket gate No. 9 and get on the train! Go to the main plane..." As if the usual train notifications in modern cities echoed in my ears... After hearing this sound, Huakaiyuan Yuluo recovered from her lack of consciousness, looking blankly at this station that was no different from the usual train station, and at most a bit remote, the girl''s fantasy was shattered. "Why are you still in a daze? Go away, Yuluo!" Seeing this naturally dazed girl in front of me was in a daze again, the Huakaiyuan Long Er in a black coat held his sister speechlessly, and quickly walked towards the ticket gate. Behind them, it was a comparison. The tall silent boy followed. That was the childhood friend of the two, the genius who was sent to the master''s house in Huakaiyuan, Huakaiyuan Demon Flow! "Wait, Long Er, don''t you find it strange?" After walking for some distance, Huakaiyuan Pomelo finally woke up from the absence and couldn''t help but said, "This is the legendary starry sky station that can walk on many planes. It is too ordinary to look at it!" "Idiot, it''s normal to be ordinary like this!" Hearing what his sister said, Long Er couldn''t help having a headache. This girl reads too many novels on weekdays! Half a month ago, the legendary Central Kylin Academy in the upper realm submitted three admission notices and star tickets to the Huakaiyuan family in the enrollment office of the plane number htg231. After many days of discussion, the Huakai Academy family decided to respond to the admission of Kylin Academy. In fact, I have to respond. This is not because the Kylin Academy is overbearing or bullying others. It''s just that the Kylin Academy is too good. Any better organization or family knows something very speechless: About fifteen years ago, after the completion of the orbit of stars connecting many planes, the Kylin Academy recruited students for the first time. As a result, many families were unwilling to send their geniuses, and only a few families and organizations were willing to send some geniuses closer . As a result, a year later, many of those inferior geniuses were returned because of lack of talent. As a result, everyone discovered that the so-called inferior geniuses who had been returned had all been reborn, and the family and organization they were originally in had suddenly increased in strength by more than one chip, and even triggered changes in the situation at the time. In this way, the whole world knows that the Kylin Academy is terrible! Under such circumstances, rejecting Kylin Academys admission is simply stupid and ridiculous. "Huh, finally here!" Probably because there were not many people in the station, Long Er quickly brought his sister and partners to the ticket gate. It was a tunnel-like entrance with no one around, and the entrance looked deep and dark. The yigao people were bold, and as the fighting genius of the Huakaiyuan family, Long Er was not timid. He directly took his sister and led his partner into directly. "Dip! Check ticket verification...Kylin Academy invites confirmation, pass!" Gougouxs.com When he first stepped into the entrance of the cave, Long Er heard a mechanical cold female voice. The next moment, Onmyoji''s eyes lit up, but he found that he instantly moved from the dark hole to a room that looked very gorgeous. Box room. So fast!There is no room for reaction at all! just "Pomelo? Magic Flow?!" Looking around, Long Er found that his sister and partner were gone. Long Er didn''t care much about whether it would be dangerous. After all, it was just a ride on the Chaos Train. It has been more than ten years, and I haven''t heard of anyone having an accident. Long Er is more concerned about the disappearance of himself and others. Will Yuluo panic? At this time, Long Er suddenly shook his whole body, and his face showed a little horror. Because just now, he unexpectedly found an unfamiliar memory in his consciousness. It was a brief introduction to the train, more detailed than he had inquired. "What a terrible power!" After admiring the method of adding memory without knowing it, Long Er radiated a breath of himself in accordance with the instructions in the memory, and was remembered by the room, then opened the door and walked out. Walking out of the door, the first thing that caught Long Er''s eyes was a gray and chaotic corridor wall. According to memory, Long Er knows that this is because the walls of the corridor are the shells of the train, and the entire chaotic train shell is made of metal materials blended with chaotic air, so it presents the color of chaos. but "Materials that blend into the air of chaos?" This sounded extremely lofty vocabulary, and immediately let Long Er understand how valuable the so-called Chaos Train is! Shaking his head, and throwing the messy thoughts out of his head, Long Er quickly came to a blue six-pointed star magic array in the corridor, shimmering, and Long Er''s body instantly disappeared in place and appeared in a large indoor park. According to memory, Long Er knows that this is a place for train passengers to relax! "Well, built in an indoor park, it''s really..." "People don''t know what to say!" Looking at the surrounding environment that is not much different from the daily park, especially the simulated sunny white clouds in the sky, Long Er suddenly had an eye-opening feeling, and suddenly understood that jumping out of his plane is really a great one. idea. Otherwise, I am afraid I will be a frog at the bottom of the well in my life! Suddenly, Long Ers eyes noticed. His sister was 50 meters in front of her left, and she was chatting with a blue-haired girl. Long Er really did not expect that his naturally foolish sister was even worse than himself. Appear in this park soon. Thinking silently like this, Long Er walked over, preparing to say hello to his sister. Just after walking more than ten meters, Long Er stopped and stared at the blue-haired girl who was chatting with his sister. There was a trace of caution on his face, and two words came out between his lips and teeth... "Youkai!" .. 1141 Chapter 002 and Chuan Binglis first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Every Onmyoji has its own unique values. After all, as the opponent of the Onmyoji, the monsters will not appear in front of the world in an open manner, so in addition to the concept of a normal person, the Onmyoji must also establish another value for the monster. As an onmyoji, Long Er''s value to monsters in Huakaiyuan is-- Monsters are absolutely "black", that is, evil. Therefore, when he saw that his sister was chatting with a monster without any motives, Huakaiyuan Longer became angry and subconsciously took out a bamboo tube filled with a special liquid from his arms. "God formula" Opening the mouth is the spirit of words. The liquid from the bamboo tube in the dragon''s second-hand hand flows out automatically, and will be deified in the hands of the young Onmyoji, but at this moment, as if sensing his actions, the monster girl chatting with Yuluo turned around head cold! Penetrating cold! Endless cold to the bone! Obviously, he just glanced at each other with the blue concentric eyes of the monster girl, and Long Er felt as if he had felt the endless ice cold. Both his body and soul were shaking and his whole body could not move. "Crack!!!" Unexplained ice suddenly fell, freezing all the bamboo tubes in the dragon''s second hand, and then shattering them. At this moment, Long Er of Huakaiyuan suddenly understood that he was a bit reckless, and those who could enter the Chaos Train were not waiting, and the cold monster in front of him was the strongest monster he had ever seen... Roughly estimated, it far surpassed the monsters in his hometown. "The younger brother of Onmyoji, although I don''t know what your situation is, please don''t be so malicious, otherwise, even if this train is not allowed to be used, I will educate you carefully!" At this moment, the monster girl spoke to Long Er''s side. As soon as her words came out, Long Er suddenly felt the coldness on his body recede. If it were not for the broken bamboo tube at hand, Long Er would have thought that the coldness he had just felt was an illusion. At this time, Long Er''s sister, Huakaiyuan Youluo noticed his arrival! "Ah! Excuse me, Jichuan-senpai!" Slightly stunned for a while, thinking of his brothers usual virtues, Huakaiyuan Yuluo suddenly bowed to the monster girl and apologized, then walked aggressively to his brother and pulled him over... "Brother stupid, hurry up and apologize, you know, this is the second-year elder sister of Kylin Academy, Chuan Bingli!" "Senior Sister!!!" Hearing Yuluo''s words, Long Er suddenly felt that his head was not enough, and said in a daze, "But, but, are you...a monster, why did you become..." "I think no one should tell you that the Kylin Academy is the academy of mankind!" Just listen to the book www.97tingshu.com Regarding the situation of Long Er, the monster girl named Ji Chuan Bingli is not very surprised. Every year, there are more or less such people in the new students of the Kylin Academy, and they are surprised that other non-human beings become students. "Heaven, uh, it should be called the upper realm for you. The five colleges of the upper realm face the upper realm, and there are countless geniuses of many subordinates. Although there are many human beings, they are by no means the only one." "Monsters, elves, vampires, etc., all exist." While speaking indifferently what she knew, she gently fiddled with the blue scarf with black zigzag pattern on her body. This monster girl with long straight hair that gradually deepened in light blue began to speak: "By the way, I am the Snow Girl!" Listening to Xue Nu''s words, the original concept of Yuluo was not so absolute, but Long Er felt a headache. If it were before, he had not encountered this situation before, such as humans and monsters living in harmony. It doesn''t matter what kind of situation is, he, Huakaiyuan Longer will finally carry out his will. but now Obviously, the values ??of the entire Kylin Academy are contradictory to their own values, and the power of monsters is stronger than that of themselves. No matter how you look at it, you can''t implement your own will! "Sure enough, is it still too weak?" Thinking like this, Long Er''s whole body fell silent a little depressed. Glancing at Huakaiyuan Long Er indifferently, Bing Li did not have any expression on her face. This situation is also normal in Kylin Academy. As a girl who has free access to the Celestial White Jade Kyoto, she doesnt care at all. . Yuluo was a natural girl who was confused in details. She ignored her brother''s situation at all. Instead, holding Bingli''s arm, she asked, "Jichuan-senpai, can you tell me more about the upper world." ?" "Uh, all right!" Looking at Yuluos expectant gaze, Bing Li, who had originally wanted to refuse for some reason, agreed with her heart softened, and then said smoothly, To be honest, compared to the planes of the lower realm, the upper realm is really interesting. too much." "Probably because the upper realm is the upper plane of countless lower realms!" "There, martial arts, science and technology, Taoism, onmyoji, ninjutsu, magic and even biochemical transformation, etc., there are so many types of cultivation paths that are far from comparable in the lower realms, not only cultivation paths, but also various Such a creature, the beast in the myth..." "Even the legendary gods occasionally appear..." "and also" In this way, Bing Li said while Yuluo and Long Er listened obediently. Time passed slowly, and I didn''t know how long it had passed. Suddenly, a strange sound interrupted Bing Li''s statement. Then Bing Li and Long Er saw it, and Yu Luo was very embarrassed to hold his stomach. "Ah, I accidentally said that I was addicted, and I forgot it was noon!" "Let''s go, let''s go to the restaurant, I''ll treat!" Pulling Yuluo''s hand, Bingli ignored the surrounding Long Er, wandered away, and said while walking, "By the way, when you get to the Kylin Academy, if you encounter any trouble, you can come to me. After all, we too It''s a fellow!" Seeing the two girls drifting away, Long Er smiled wryly, but didn''t follow, instead turned to find another partner... 1142 Chapter 003 First Entering Heaven, Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies... In a blink of an eye, everyone spent three days in the Chaos Train. During these three days, the relationship between the Snow Girl monster girl who claimed to be Chuan Bingli and the Onmyoji girl from the lower realm, Huakaiyuan Yuluo, became more and more harmonious, and there was a feeling of seeing each other late. This kind of situation caused Huakaiyuan Long Er, who had been on the sidelines, to have a headache for this hateful and hateful young onmyoji. But he had no choice but to watch... Let time, and the cruel reality, destroy his previous beliefs to pieces. Fortunately, Long Er was relieved that after three days of progress, the train finally passed through the obstacles of the legendary chaotic starry sky and was about to reach the terminal, which is the upper bound! "After entering the Kylin Academy, stay away from that guy!" Standing silently on the exit square specially set up in the Chaos Train, Long Er''s gaze swept across the sparse crowd, and he glanced at the snow girl Bingli who was giving the ice cream in his hand to Yuluo, and made such a decision in his heart. ... In any case, it is not a good thing for Onmyoji to be too exposed to monsters! Behind Long Er, Huakaiyuan Demon Liu stood silent as before. Long Er''s idea is very good... however "By the way, Yuluo, where do you plan to live when you arrive?" Walking slowly with Yuluo towards the place where Long Er was, Bing Li crushed the ice cream in her hand and asked, "I remember that the start of Kylin Academy is nine days later. If I go now, I''m afraid Can''t get in." "Ah, why is this!" Hearing Xue Nu''s words, Yuluo''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise and panic, "Why can''t we get in, originally we thought we could report in advance, and then planned to live in the college directly." Not only Yuluo panicked, but Long Er was also a little panicked. Unexpectedly, just about to reach the upper realm, such a problem would arise. In addition, he was unfamiliar with the place of his life, and even the world was different. Rong Er, who was very experienced in life, was also a little unsure. "The reason why you can''t enter is that admission requires a unified assessment. Although you are all students recommended by the Admissions Office of the Lower Realm College, the situation of the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm is not universal. Some geniuses in the Lower Realm seem too general in the Upper Realm... " Although Bingli''s words are very euphemistic, Rao Yuluo understands... In short, the Kylin Academy does not believe in the judgment of the lower realms, and needs to evaluate the judgment by itself. Although it is a bit hurtful, it is understandable. This situation is indeed possible. "In this case, Yuluo, you can live in my house, because there are still many rooms in my house anyway." "Wait, we..." Hearing what Xue Nu said, Long Er was ready to speak out against him, but he was completely blocked by Xue Nu''s next sentence before he said it. "I know you want to live in a hotel near the college. There are indeed hotels near the college. But the question is, do you newcomers have the currency of the heavens? You know, the currency of the heavens is very unique!" "..." Baidux Novels www.googlexs.com Long Er was silent... At this moment, ray of light descended on the entire square. Shrouded in this light, the figures of the people on the square slowly disappeared in place... In an instant, everyone in the square appeared on an extremely huge platform. The fresh air blowing from all around immediately made everyone feel at ease, and there was a kind of joy that a small fish entered into the sea filled their hearts. Pomelo, who was still a little unhappy, suddenly forgot the haze, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, showing a smile. "Here is the upper bound?" The same can''t help but take a deep breath that surpasses the previous fresh breath, as if the whole person is a little relaxed, Long Erqing couldn''t help but said, "The aura here is really ample and scary!" While speaking, Long Er''s eyes saw the only building on this extremely vast platform It is a huge stone sculpture in the center of the platform. The stone sculpture is more than a hundred meters high. It is a sculpture of ten figures standing together. It is a simple carving, but it is unforgettable. Not only Long Er, but everyone else who had just arrived in the heavens couldn''t help but be attracted by the stone carvings. "That is the carving of the rulers of the heavens!" This time without waiting for Yuluo and Long Er to ask questions, Bing Li immediately said, "To survive in the heavens, you must know the ten dominant existences in the heavens. They are one master, three sages, and six realms!" "One of the masters refers to the master who created the heavens!" "The three saints respectively refer to the gods of the heavens who take the place of ruling the entire world, symbolizing the restraint of the earth, Lord Gaia, and the spokesperson of the will of all beings in the heavens and the world, Lord Alaya." "And Liudao are the six brothers and sisters who dominate." "Now only the angel of the lord-Lord Saya, and the human emperor-His Majesty the Emperor have appeared, and the rest are still unknown." "Among them, the chaos train we just took, and the orbits of stars spread across many planes, were jointly produced by Lord Saya and His Majesty the Emperor...Huh?! While she was talking, Bing Li suddenly found that the surrounding area was quiet... Looking around, the girl monster realized that everyone was listening to her words, and she stopped in surprise, her face showing a blush. Afterwards, the Snow Maiden couldn''t help but grabbed Yuluo''s little hand, and ran out of the platform in a panic. Long Er had no choice but to drag the magic flow to follow, and then there were waves of applause on the platform. And some kind of laughter... Two minutes later, at the exit of the terminal! "Huh! That''s it!" I ran here without any stop along the way, Bingli walked to a floating car in a familiar way, took out a key, opened the door, and pushed the panting Yuluo in. After thinking for a while, he directly used his mental power to imprison the dragon two and the magic flow that followed immediately, and threw them in as well. "Attention, the car is about to start!" Sitting in the driver''s seat, Bingli turned on the switch in a familiar way, and the entire floating car floated up, turning into a light and dissipating in place...... .. 1143 Chapter 004 City and trivial third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow! Is this the city of Upper Realm?" Sitting in a fast-moving floating car, Yuluo, who had recovered his breath, saw the scenery outside the car window. The grievance that Bing Li had been pulling around and running around had long since disappeared, leaving only a joyful heart: "It''s... pretty!" "Yes!" Huakaiyuan Long Er, who was forcibly thrown in by Bing Li, couldn''t help letting go of his dissatisfaction when seeing the scenery outside the window, and praised sincerely, "The designer of this city is definitely a genius." In the eyes of the brothers and sisters of Yin and Yang, the layout of this Kylin City is really unique and unique! This city is completely different from the kind of city full of high-rise buildings. Although the roads are full of high-tech vehicles, the surrounding buildings are not all high-rise buildings, but many different eras and different types of buildings are harmoniously combined... For some reason, this city always gives people a sense of peace of mind! "Genius? No, no, no..." Sitting in the front drivers seat, Bing Li immediately retorted after hearing Long Ers admiration, How can a genius describe the Lord Saye who designed this city? Lord Sayes talent is beyond that. All life!" While she was speaking, Bing Li''s tone was full of unspeakable worship. Obviously, she worshiped the Lord Saya very much! "Saya-sama, one of the six ways..." After hearing Bing Li''s words, Long Er suddenly became a little silent. The young Onmyoji couldn''t imagine what kind of a big person he would be worshipped by this monster girl who was far beyond him. "Wow! That''s an elf, definitely an elf!" "I see those pointed ears!" At this moment, Yuluo''s voice suddenly sounded, but when the floating car had just passed a group of wandering elves, she saw the ears hidden in the hair with sharp eyes. "I said pomelo, don''t be so surprised!" Bing Li, who was driving the car, said silently, "I told you that this city is home to a large number of lives of different races, just a few elves, so there is no need to be surprised." "Yes Yes Yes!!!" Although she said so, Yuluo still looked at the sparse crowd outside the window with shining eyes, trying to find some more people. It seemed that the girl''s curiosity was not so easy to extinguish. Bing Li just smiled at this, but didn''t say anything more. Five minutes later, the floating car stopped in front of a building similar to the mansion of an ancient island nation. The door opened and Bingli walked down first. Looking at Yuluo, Long Er and Mo Mei Liu who got off the bus one after another, Xue Nu smiled and said, "This is my home. You can live here with peace of mind before school starts!" "Uh, Jichuan-senpai, this is...your home?!" Looking at such a building, the Onmyoji trio was stunned. Finally, Yuluo, who has the best relationship with Bingli, smiled and said, "Living in such a place, you won''t be a princess, senior sister!" "Oh, this is a secret!" Bingli smiled slightly when she heard Yuluo''s words. In a sense, Bingli was really a princess and one of the highest-ranking princesses in the entire heavenly realm, but she didn''t like to show that identity.I love e-books www.52xt.net After all, Bing Li''s nominal father is too strong in front of everyone! "Bing Li, you''re back!" At this moment, there was a soft greeting from afar. When everyone heard about the reputation, they saw a woman with long black hair in a cherry-colored kimono at the door of the mansion that reminded people of cherry blossoms. Is slowly walking out. The woman''s footsteps were gentle and graceful, which made people feel pleasing to the eye when she looked at it, and she soon came to everyone. "Yes, I''m back, Sister Ying Ji!" Seeing the woman''s appearance, a smile appeared on Bing Li''s face, and then a trace of doubt was revealed just right, and she asked, "Why are you, my mother? Why don''t you see people?" "Shirley went to a cocktail party held in that place!" Ying Ji raised her hand, covered her chin with her sleeve, and said softly, "According to the usual practice, she should be drunk. Just when you come back, Bing Li, you go and get her back!" "Uh" Hearing that her mother was going to drink again, Bing Lis face was suddenly black, and then she pointed to the three of Yuluo and said, Sister Ying Ji, these are three friends I met on the train. Yes, I will live here these days, you can help me arrange it." "You Luo, you follow Sister Ying Ji, she is very nice!" While speaking, Bingli didn''t leave any room for people to speak. The whole person instantly returned to the floating car, and with a scream, the car disappeared in front of everyone, walking like a storm. "This kid is still so impatient." Seeing Bing Li''s situation, Ying Ji couldn''t help but smile, and then looked at the Onmyojis, preparing to say something, but was preempted by Long Er, and saw that the young onmyoji looked unbelievable at this time... "You, are you the one who fed demons with your body four hundred years ago and calmed the lord of the strongest monsters in history-the Dragon King...Sakura Hime!!!" ... ... Bing Li didn''t know what happened after she left. The floating car swiftly shuttled across the street, and soon came to the destination of Yuluo''s trip-Kylin Academy, the originally blocked academy, when Bingli''s car arrived, it automatically opened the gate and let it pass. Stopped the car in the parking lot of the college, Bingli opened the door and walked down, and found... There was a black-haired goth loli holding an umbrella in front of him. "That moon sauce!" Seeing the appearance of the young girl, Bing Li did not dare to bow down and salute, before she spoke, she heard the Lolita mutter dissatisfied, "Needless to say, I know that you have to borrow the space channel between the Academy and Bai Yujing again, I Give you a ride!" "Also, it''s not allowed to call teacher sauce!" An angry umbrella knocked Bing Li''s head. In the next moment, Bing Li disappeared in place, leaving Nangong standing alone in the same place that month, and said in nostalgia: "Even Xueli''s daughter is so old, my lord, you are about to wake up..." .. 1144 Chapter 005: The Sea of ??Soul Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Woo, that Yuechan is really..." Rubbing her temples dizzyly, Bing Li''s field of vision showed a piece of crystal clear ground and buildings, which was a common sight in Baiyu Jingli that the young girl had been familiar with for many years. The so-called Baiyujing is not the heavenly capital cast by Baiyu! Of course, in some special places, not all of them are made of white jade, but I have to say that in the entire Baiyu Jing, there are so many white jade that there is really no comparison in the whole heaven. "Bing Li, what''s wrong with you?" At this moment, a slightly surprised voice came from behind, and Bing Li couldn''t help but turn around. What was greeted was an unknown tree with a height of more than 30 meters, and a black dagger sitting on the trunk. Black long straight girl. It was a girl who seemed to be full of natural breath, her eyes gleaming with wildness and brightness that are rarely seen in girls. Bing Li knew her, she was also one of the wives of her father, whose name... "Hello, sister Qingqiuyuan Huina! I''m fine, but my head is a little dizzy. Na Yuechan hit me when she teleported me over." Although according to generation, Bing Li should be called auntie, or other elders, but the women who deeply understand her father are a group of immortal beings, so Bing Li will not stupidly say anything like auntie. . Sure enough, when Bing Li called herself her sister, Hui Na from Qingqiuyuan suddenly smiled. Leaping down from the tree trunk, Huina landed lightly, watching Bingli and said softly: "You little girl is really asking for hardship. The witch of the gap didn''t transport you directly to other places. You are lucky. ." "Ha ha" Hearing Huina''s words, Bing Li could only laugh a bit, then switched the subject and asked, "By the way, Huina sister, do you know where my mother is, or where is Bai Yujing''s reception?" "Xueli and Yuyihu have gathered to drink demon wine again?" Hearing this, Huina raised her brows, and she couldn''t understand the monsters'' love for wine. After thinking about it in her mind, she was going to tell Bingli about the meeting places she accidentally learned this morning. ... "boom!!!" The black sword in Hui Na''s hand made a roar, as if telling something. At the same moment, a surprise appeared on Hui Na''s face. Then she looked at Bing Li and said with excitement: "Bingli, Wang is about to wake up from his deep sleep!" After speaking, Ignoring the surprised look of the girl next to me, Hui Na held the handle of the knife with both hands and stroked the void. The sharp blade cut a long spatial crack in the void. From the crack, you could see a dim look. world. That is the shadow of the heaven, the realm of life and immortality, secluded world! First, Hui stepped out and walked in. The next moment, the girl''s voice came out of the crack and flowed into Bingli''s ears, "Come in, Bingli, let''s welcome the king''s awakening!" The king of Huina, the ruler of the heavens, is also Bing Li''s father. Of course, it''s not a direct bloodline. After all, the way in which the snow girl gives birth to her descendants is not the same as that of ordinary life. Compared to the way of giving birth to a viviparous ovum, the method of giving birth to her descendants is more like cell division. Bingli is when Xueli splits when she absorbs enough essence from the highest existence in the heavens. The birth of existence.877haoshu.com www.877haoshu.com Because Xue Li is one of the many wives who dominate, Bing Li is one of the princesses in the entire heaven! Its just that Bing Li is more embarrassed-- Did not get the recognition of that master. It wasn''t that the ruler disliked or something, mainly because 20 years ago, the ruler slept in the deepest realm of life and immortality in order to digest and conquer the powerful background of the Three Sages. And Bing Li was born 19 years ago... The two never met! Although everyone in Bai Yujing recognized her existence, because she did not get her father''s personal approval, Bing Li had a little bump since she was a child. For a long time, Bing Li wanted to see her father very much. Never thought, it will come true today! just On the one hand, I have never met my father, who grew up listening to the legend of the other party since I was a child. On the other hand, my mother, who might have been drunk with many monster sisters, would choose which side... "There is no need to choose at all!" Muttering something in her mouth, "Bai Yujing is drunk, naturally the maid sister will take care of her, it''s nothing." Bingli turned into an afterimage, stepped across the crack in an instant, and entered the realm between life and death called You Shi. In an instant, Bing Li seemed to have crossed the endless time and space and appeared on a beach where the world seemed dim. First of all, what is reflected in the ice field of vision is an endless sea full of red light, a mysterious sea that seems to be the only wonderful scene between this dark sky and the earth, people can''t help but indulge in it! "this is" Under the mysterious impact brought by this sea, Bing Li only uttered two words and was stunned. Then, a familiar voice rang in the girl''s ear, and she took her own words... "This is the sea of ??souls. The predecessor is the sea of ??spirits. The home of countless sentient beings in the heavens and worlds. It is the manifestation of the entire chaotic starry sky. But now, the spiritual imprint and spiritual power in the entire ocean have been transformed into life imprints and soul substance" "In other words, the sea of ??spirit has evolved into a sea of ??souls!" Following the voice, Bing Li saw her most admired Saya-sama standing not far away. At the same time, she also saw that many people had appeared on the beach, except for the sister Huina who had just met... There were also Sister Erica, Sister Lilia, Sister Luo Hao and more than two dozen people were on the scene. "As expected of Saya, this insight is still as sharp as ever." The next moment, a leisurely sound of admiration came from the depths of the sea, causing Bing Li''s whole body to be taken aback. For some reason, she realized that it was the voice of her father who had been missing for more than ten years. Looking away, Bing Li saw... At the end of the sea, a red-haired boy in a Chinese dress was leading a girl in a red dress, and came walking leisurely... 1145 Chapter 006 The Return of Will First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is the first time Bing Li has seen her father. Before that, she had only seen it in statues and photos, or heard of it from her elders and sisters. Compared with the statues and photos, the red-haired boy who is holding the little hand of the girl in red in the distance, slowly walking towards the sea, doesn''t look much like a father, and has a mysterious and leisurely temperament permeating his whole body. It was a kind of indifferent mentality from the heart, ignoring the world and everything. When looking at the other party, Bing Li could be in a daze. In the face of such an existence, even if the world collapses and the world is destroyed, he will not be much moved. Instead, he will avoid it or solve it easily. . "So, not so much indifferent, but rather an arrogance that is restrained to the extreme!" For some reason, Bing Li had such a thought in her heart, and her eyes showed a little fascination. For monsters who are essentially weak and strong, such a existence, as long as it is strong enough, is not annoying, but is full of charm. At this moment, it seemed that something was sensed. The red-haired boy who was walking on the sea turned his head to look at Bing Li. In an instant, the two looked at each other! Bingli was suddenly shocked, but suddenly indulged in the red-haired teenagers purple eyes that seemed to have magical power. The next moment, Binglis surrounding environment changed drastically, from the beach on the edge of the red ocean to a snowy forest. between. Looking around, Bing Li felt more familiar with her surroundings, as if she should be very familiar. But in fact, Bing Li really couldn''t remember where it was. at this time "Unexpectedly, the first scene that came into your heart is here!" An indifferent voice echoed around. The next moment, the red-haired teenager suddenly appeared in front of Bing Li and said, "Dont think too much, my child, this is the place where you were born, and the first impression of your mind. The place." "you" After listening to the red-haired boy''s explanation, Bing Li wanted to say something, but found that she couldn''t talk about it. She wanted to call her father, just looking at the face of the other person who was exactly the same grade as her. After thinking about it for a long time, Bing Li could only stare at the red-haired boy eagerly. "Ha, you!" Seeing the girl''s appearance, the red-haired boy just chuckled silently, and then asked, "You are the Snow Girl, then, you should be Xueli''s daughter. If you want to come, you should also be my daughter..." "Just now, I sensed the breath of my essence in you." "When was it born!" Raising a hand, the red-haired boy gently pressed Bing Li''s head and stroked it. "Yes, Father, Father!" 139 Chinese www.139zw.com Under the reassurance of the red-haired teenager, and after receiving the acknowledgment of the other party, Bing Li suddenly discovered that the phrase''Father'' is not as difficult to say as she thought, "I was born a year after my father fell asleep." "It''s so hard for you, my dear daughter, I''m so sorry that I only woke up now..." The words of apology were uttered from the red-haired boy and then passed into Binglis ears, making the girls eyes sore. The next moment, the world changed again, the snowy forest disappeared, and Bingli returned to the beach again. on. The red-haired boy holding the girl has already arrived in front of the girls. "I woke up, everyone!" Standing on the sea in front of everyone, the young red-haired girl smiled, and then introduced the girl next to him, "Although you should all know it, let''s introduce it, she is Alaya!" "Hello everyone!" After the introduction of the red-haired boy, the red-haired girl called Alaya politely greeted him, "There have been some conflicts in the Moon World before, I''m sorry, I will sort out the will of all beings in the heavens and all worlds in the future. , Please advise!" "Where, I would like to ask you for your advice from now on, Alaya sauce!" As the representative of the crowd, Saya took a step forward, first spoke to Alaya, then looked at the red-haired boy, frowned slightly, "Brother Nagato, how come you are not the main body, you are just a clone of the soul. " "There are countless parallel worlds in the Moon World, how can the accumulation of endless years be completed in 20 years." Hearing Sayas question, the red-haired boy, that is, Nagato said grimly, If I hadnt realized the truth like the one who escaped from the sky, I wouldnt be able to kill him in twenty years. Ryes accumulation is digested, and the main consciousness is awakened." "That''s right, then the Legion Plan we made..." After learning about Nagatos situation, Saye couldnt help frowning. Although its a good thing that the type-moon background is so difficult to digest, at least it will be more rewarding after digesting, but in this way, their future grand strategy of the heavens will not have the Nagato body as a trump card . "Continue execution!" Before Saya finished speaking, Nagato said, "Anyway, that kind of thing is a long-term project, and it wont be completed quickly, and I also want to see that without my intervention, the entire world of heaven and earth will be at dawn. How far can it be done?" Although in the future, his subordinates may suffer a certain loss due to the lack of his own body, but Nagato''s tone is still determined! After all, the heavens and worlds are the forces of Nagato, and Nagato is not the nanny of their own forces, this must be clear. As long as his women and daughters are safe, Nagato doesn''t particularly care about the lives of others. As soon as the voice fell, Nagato had already brought Alayas little hand to Sayas side, and at the same time he took Sayas little hand, and said to everyone, Then, lets find a place to relive the past, and I will also Understand the changes in the past two decades, and..." Nagato looked at Bing Li with a smile... "Talk to my daughter well." After speaking, there was a red halo around, and everyone disappeared in place under this halo. Within a moment, the halo dissipated, and everyone disappeared, leaving only the endless sea of ??souls, the tide ebb and flow... .. 1146 Chapter 007 Infinite Legion [Part I] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s return, quietly... Just like his deep sleep, the entire heavens and all realms did not know that their masters fell into a deep sleep, and his waking up still did not cause much disturbance, but Bai Yujing completely boiled over. Twenty years of parting is really too long for those lovers of Nagato who are not old. So many people temporarily moved away from Bai Yujing and lived in the five giant cities of the heavens. After the return of Nagato, the women who moved away from Bai Yujing returned to Bai Yujing one after another, including Yingji and Xueli, who lived in Qilin City together with each other, and Xueli''s daughter-Bingli! and so "Sorry, pomelo sauce!" "Because my father finally awakened from our deep sleep, my mother and I, as well as Sister Ying Ji, are going back, so I ask you to take care of it temporarily. As the price of your help, you can stay here. It doesn''t matter how long you live." Kneeling on the tatami, Bingli solemnly turned towards Yuluo, Long Er and Mo Mei Liu said. "Ah, nowhere!" Suddenly hearing what the senior sister said, Yuluo''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise. After looking at her brother next to him and nodding insignificantly, she said, "Senior sister can let us borrow. We are lucky, we should help!" At this time, it has been a day or so since the three of them are temporarily staying here. During these hours, the three of Yuluo who personally went out to get to know the city of Qilin knew very well that it was really good luck for them and others to meet Bing Li, usually similar to their newcomers. , But no such treatment. Because the entire Celestial Realm implements an independent currency system, and it does not communicate with the many planes of the Lower Realm. Therefore, newcomers who come here, no matter what their previous status, are all paupers, and they can only work obediently to make money. Even some shops near the college are at this time of the year. The enrolled students work part-time. That is definitely the workload of using people as animals, making Yuluo and Longer both chills! "That''s good!" Hearing Yuluos words, Bing Lis face showed a smile, then she stood up and said, I think you know about keys and other things, so Ill leave first. Sister Yingji must be impatient. I went to see my father." "That, senior sister!!!" Seeing Bingli preparing to leave, Yuluo suddenly remembered something, and then stopped the other person, "That Yingjida...Sister, who is senior sister your father, is she also..." "Is it that!" Listening to Yuluo''s words, Bing Li didn''t deny anything, she said in anguish, "As you can see, my father is a bit affectionate and there are a lot of lovers, which makes you laugh." "Hehe, how could it?" Bingli''s words made You Luo, Long Er and others smile bitterly, and even said they didn''t dare.Doctor Novel Network www.book84.net "correct!" Before walking out of the room, Bing Li seemed to think of something, her right hand stroked a ring on her left hand, and then three or four paper documents appeared on her right hand, and handed the paper in her hand to Yu Luo empress. , She said: "Although after you enroll, the teachers of the academy will tell you about this. However, if you know it in advance, it will be beneficial to your future plans. Please study it carefully." "Finally, don''t tell the story!" As soon as the voice fell, Bing Li walked out of the room, and soon disappeared from the sight of the three of them. For a period of time after Bing Li left, the three people in the room remained silent until about ten minutes later, Huakaiyuan Long Er, who had remained silent in front of Bing Li, slowly said: "It seems correct, Bing Li is the daughter of the Dragon King who left a legend in our world!" "Yeah, it''s like dreaming!" With Long Er''s words, Yuluo''s face is a bit trance, dreamy and unbelievable, but anyone who is so close to the legend he has heard since childhood will have such emotions! Before the completion of the orbit of the stars, unless the Key of the World is adjusted, the time on different planes will be different. On the plane where Yuluo and the others are located, it was four hundred years ago that the Nagato descended, and ordinary people are one generation in less than a hundred years. After the fifth or sixth generations, everything at the beginning has become a legend. And Nagato is the most powerful sprite lord, the king of dragons sweeping the world! And for some reason Ying Ji became a princess who feeds demons with her body, and even her portrait is still preserved. It is treasured by many onmyoji families. When she saw each other before, Long Er was so surprised. Up. "However, who could have imagined that the Dragon King who disappeared four hundred years ago would actually be in the heavens, and it seems that he is still mixed up very well, if the onmyojis in the family knew about it, his face would be wonderful." Reaching out to take the paper material from the stunned Yuluo, Long Er smiled ironically with a rather complicated mentality, and at the same time spread out the paper in his hand and glanced over... Just a glance, Huakaiyuan Long Er was stunned! "Ok?!" The abnormal condition of my brother was soon discovered by Yuluo. The girl in the Huakaiyuan moved to her brothers side in small steps, poked her head out, looked at the paper in her brothers hand, and said softly, "As we all know, there are countless planes in the void, and the chaos opens up the heavens and conquered them. A large number of lower realms, and accomplish the present world." After reading this, Yuluo couldn''t help being shocked. The girl suddenly realized that her hometown was also one of the conquered lower realms! Thinking of this, Yuluo couldn''t help but keep watching... "Now that the heaven and the lower realms have developed to a bottleneck under the Lords coordination, more worlds and more worlds are needed for this. Therefore, Bai Yujing issued Document No. 1 to form the Infinite Legion, and the five major colleges fully cooperated. The students selected suitable elites to join the legion...Huh!!!" The girls sudden uplifting voice echoed throughout the mansion...... .. 1147 Chapter 008 Infinite Legion [Next] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My lord! The first legion has been assembled!" "This legion uses the world numbered hyrz01, the world of ninjas, as its base. It mainly practices chakras, and concurrently cultivates the power of linguistic spells and onmyoji. It maximizes the ability of chakras to connect and utilize the ninja''s cooperative combat capabilities to integrate the entire legion. " "Because most of them are of ninja origin, the legion is very comprehensive. Whether it is a frontal charge, an assassination of spy warfare, and a hidden penetration, it is sufficient! "I will be the commander of the legion personally. The deputy commanders are Uzumaki Kushina, Phoenix Temple Yuuha, Hazeki Hazuki, and Tsunade Senjue. The head of the logistics department is my bust, Fujino Asakami. The remaining positions are... " Just when the Yuluo people were shocked by the Infinite Legion plan, in the main city conference room of Bai Yujing suspended above the endless sky, the capable and crisp female voices were constantly telling the situation of the first formed Legion. Sitting leisurely in his position, Nagato''s gaze stared at the girl''s as capable posture as before and the eternal kaleidoscope full of magical charm, and he couldn''t help feeling a burst of admiration. Yesterday, Nagato officially met with many of his lovers and said that they would establish an infinite army and let them organize themselves. After all, the so-called Infinite Legion is not a necessary product for Nagato. Most of the reason is that Nagato prepares a stage for his women and several daughters. Therefore, how to build a legion and how to constitute this type of legion Nagato is unwilling to interfere too much. Today, Ming is here, telling herself lightly that she has already established one! "It''s Ming, you haven''t let me down for so many years!" After Ming Jiang''s series of situations were finished, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed. Then he looked at Saya, Alaya and the Emperor who were also listening to Ming''s report not far away, and said: "But this time I did the best job, you know, even Saya, who is faster than you, this time is not as fast as you!" "My lord, you''re overwhelmed!" Even if she became Nagatos wife and lover, Ming has always maintained the duty of a subordinate in such formal occasions and never overstepped it. Master Saye does not need such a stage to express herself, even if she does not need an army, she Already active in countless worlds." "However, for me and others, this is a very rare opportunity, an opportunity to fight with you." "For this reason, Jiu Xinnai and I started to prepare twenty years ago!" After hearing Ming''s words, Nagato was suddenly silent. To be honest, Nagato is self-confessed to be a cold-blooded bastard, but in the face of this kind of intention, he is still very moved. If it weren''t for the main body now, I am afraid that Nagato would have the urge to embrace Ming. "In this case, let me look forward to your performance with the First Army!" Taking a deep breath, Nagato did not say any sensational words, but said calmly, "According to the time of the heavens, in about nine days, the chaotic starry sky will approach a new plane. If your army can occupy The greatest credit on that plane..." "I will give your legion the name''Dawn'' that has always been with me!" "Will live up to your expectations!" Pythagorean Library www.gougushu.com Hearing Nagato''s words, Ming''s eyes flashed with light, and he made a firm promise. As a lover who has risen with Nagato from the end, Ming is very aware of Nagatos love for the word Dawn. From the initial Dawn organization to the Dawn sub-bases of various planes, with the steps of Nagato, Dawn is The name blooms everywhere. In a sense, Dawn is almost equivalent to Nagato, which Ming cannot refuse anyway! "In order to prepare for the war, please allow me to leave temporarily!" As soon as the voice fell, Ming didn''t stay any longer, turned around and turned into a blue smoke, disappearing in the sight of a few people. Obviously, Ming didn''t want to delay even a moment in order to get the name of dawn. "Ah, it looks like Sister Ming''s fighting spirit is very high!" Looking at the place where Ming disappeared, Saye looked at Nagato with interest, "But, brother Nagato, the name of dawn! If Luo Hao and the others know your decision, I''m afraid they will come to intervene! " "It doesn''t matter, there is competition to have motivation! As long as you have a sense of measure!" Regarding Saya''s words, Nagato had long been in his chest, and said without thinking, "Moreover, the plane that is about to approach us is a bit big. According to my estimation, Ming''s army alone cannot be completely captured." "It seems, brother, you already know the situation on that plane?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the emperor who was sitting aside doing nothing was a little surprised and said, "In other words, brother, you, a pure soul clone, shouldn''t be able to walk in the chaos. How did you know?" "Oh, how did you know?" Asked with interest, Nagato said leisurely, "In other words, don''t you think that for the past twenty years, I have been asleep, and the chaotic starry sky is spinning around in this endless void?" "Is it the fighting spirit continent where the Sesei Maru is located, or the science and magic world where the other two are located? In short, it will not be the Dragon Ball world where Broli is located. The world there is not worth swallowing at all, and the personal strength is too exaggerated. !" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, Saya immediately reacted and said his answer. "Oh, which is it!" Hearing Saya''s judgment, the emperor''s face also showed a glimmer of light. After being separated for so many years, the emperor also missed his brothers and sisters a little. Nagato and Saya are okay, and they have not seen each other for hundreds of years at most, but the emperor has experienced at least thousands of years in the years of continuous reincarnation. "Cut! The response is so fast, it is really unfulfilling!" Seeing the reaction of the two of them, Nagato said boringly, "It''s the fighting spirit continent where the Sahomaru is located. If it''s that college city, to be honest, I really dare not let the newly established army go there..." "That place, it seems that there are real gods and angels, a little dangerous..." ps: I won''t talk about many chapters, just fill in some of the previous holes...... .. 1148 Chapter 009 The fourth chapter on the eve of battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya''s words are not wrong at all. After knowing Nagato''s promise to Ming, the girls represented by Luo Hao and Zhu Yue rushed to Nagato and strongly demanded the same treatment. Obviously, they also wanted to succeed in the name of Dawn! But this is also normal, although it is only symbolic, but there is no doubt... Dawn is an important title for Nagato! Although he was able to forcibly refuse the other partys request, but after less than a few seconds of thinking, he decisively gave up and shared the opportunity with them, but only on the premise that time would not be compromised, that is, after nine days, he must start the plane conquest action. . In other words, girls such as Luo Hao and Zhu Yue must complete the construction of the army within nine days and participate in the plane conquest. To be honest, this is a bit difficult! Especially Luo Hao and Zhu Yue, although they are among the best of Nagatos lovers, one is the demon leader who is accustomed to going alone, even if he has his own power, he never pays attention to it. He is the true ancestor with only two daughters and a direct descendant... In nine days, it was really difficult to build a corps or something. just "I underestimated them!" In the courtyard with falling cherry blossoms, the indifferent voice came slowly. After receiving the information from Yun Qishi, who was sitting quietly next to him, Nagato glanced at it and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Although there are some tricks, I have to say that they did quickly establish the Second Army and the Third Army." At this time, it was the penultimate day before the start of the conquest. It was only seven days, and there were two more legions on Bai Yujing! Among them, the second legion was established by Luo Hao. The lady teacher upholds the principle of''I don''t know how to find someone who will do it'', and directly uses the power left in the world of the godslayer that year. Erica, Liliana, and Qingqiuin Ena were included in their teams. Then she found the former compatriot of the godslayer, the masked king Annie, and Mrs. Asia! Subsequently, under Luo Haos full decentralization, under the organization of the genius girl Erica, Luo Haos supporters in the martial arts field, as well as the alchemists and warriors of the sacred religion of the Five Prisons, plus the godslayer world Magic Association Knight... Formed the Second Corps, both Dao and law, good at frontal offensive. And the third legion is undoubtedly the legion with Zhu Yue as the commander of the legion! The establishment of this legion, the first hero is naturally Agurola, under her narration, Zhu Yue looked at the plane of the blood-devouring raid, and took Agurola and her two daughters, Zhu Yue directly looked for the leader. Door, opened the door of time and space, arrived at that plane. There, Zhu Yueqian had a good exchange with the Forgotten King of War and the Empress of Chaos, and then subdued them. Afterwards, Zhu Yue persuaded Xia Lei and Wuyue Gongzhong, who were the ancestors of the dead, to subdue the forces of the dead in the Moon World, and merge with the blood clan on the plane of blood devouring raids, forming a rule by the true ancestor Yes, the blood legion assisted by the ancestors of the dead. "In this way, it would be unfair to Ming!" Read the book www.yshuoba.com Sitting on the couch opposite Nagato, Saya took a sip of the black tea made by the maid before speaking slowly, Although there are many godslayers in her regiment, compared to the dead and those in the martial arts Warriors, the foundation of the ninja is much worse." Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato was silent. After all, those ninjas on the plane of Naruto are very flawed. Except for some powerful ninjas, most ninjas can even be killed by an ordinary kunai. Compared with the existence of those dead, the difference is true. Some are big. "Do you need me to join Ming''s team?" Seeing Nagato''s silence, Qiji sitting next to him suddenly said, "Ninjutsu or something, I will do too. Before that, I also learned from Ming to write the blood inheritance boundary of the wheel eye, I am here, she Can win..." Qishi''s words sound a bit arrogant, but Nagato and Saya understand that it is a fact. After twenty years of precipitation, with the genius that surpassed countless lives, Qi Shi had already reached a higher level. It was not that difficult to conquer a vindictive continent that only knows how to store energy foolishly. "Or, I can do it too!" At this time, Saya, who drank the black tea in his teacup, suddenly said, "Of course, this shot is not shot personally. If you shot it yourself, it would be a foul." "Although Alaya-chan and I, Sakurako, and Sakura are not interested in the Legion, they are doing another thing, but it is feasible to put aside the work and send Sakurako and Sakura to Ming." "No need!" After being silent for a while, Nagato opened his mouth and said, "Ming knows better than us what the ninja has any flaws, because she was born as a ninja. Presumably, in the current situation, when she chose the ninja as the foundation of the army, she was conscious. "We just need to wait and see!" Having made such a decision, Nagato stood up leisurely, ready to walk around, but Qijin did not see any response after being rejected, but followed Nagato quietly, like a shadow. "Finally I find you!" "Please wait a moment, my lord!" At this moment, two different voices sounded at the same time. The next moment, a space magic circle appeared in the courtyard. Nangong Nayue, a Gothic loli girl with a parasol, and Xiandumu Aye, who was wearing twelve singles of costumes, appeared in it. appear. "That month, there is A Ye?" Seeing the appearance of the two, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then seemed to think of something. Before they spoke, he waved his hand to stop their speech, "Needless to say, I probably already know what you want to say." "This time you don''t have to take action, don''t worry, it won''t be long before it will be your witch army''s turn, trust me!" Speaking leisurely, Nagato and Qishi went further and further, and soon walked out of the courtyard, leaving only the dull Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye, as well as Saya watching the show, and a few people. Make a servant girl. "Ahhhhhhhh, suddenly I have some expectations for the action three days later!" The pure white girl chuckled leisurely, looking at the falling cherry blossoms, her eyes blurred, she didn''t know what she was thinking... 1149 Chapter 010 The war begins! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and three days have passed in a blink of an eye. During these three days, the entire Bai Yujing was in a rare and tense atmosphere, and the girls preparing for war could be seen at any time. In order to win the upcoming war, the girls were rarely full of vitality. In a sense, seeing these girls, Nagato''s goal has been achieved. Seeing that the light on the girls that originally attracted them does not fade away due to time, this is the purpose of Nagato''s original so-called Legion Project. Nagato does not want his lover, because he has been collected by him for a long time and lost himself. The brilliance. "But I didn''t expect this plan to work so well!" Standing on the main city of Baiyujing, looking at the huge central square underneath, and the three-way team gathered in the square, the red-haired boy whispered to himself in a voice that was hard for others to hear, "In this way, I will be more concerned about the next repertoire. I look forward to it even more." It was the early morning of the third day, and it was the beginning of this interplanetary conquest! The three major legions participating in this battle are all gathered here... The number of each legion ranges from a minimum of 100,000 to a maximum of 300,000! Thanks to this is the central plaza at the core of Bai Yujing. When Nagato was originally designed, in order to be more stylish, it directly made a plaza that is hundreds of times the size of a football field. Otherwise, there would be no way to squeeze so many people. . "Wow, it''s magnificent, my father!" Bing Li, who was standing next to Nagato, looked at the scene below and couldn''t help sighing. As a snow girl who had only lived in the heavens for 19 years, Bing Li was indeed inferior to her sisters in knowledge... At least Rin, Sakura and Ilia, who were also standing next to Nagato, did not look surprised. However, having said that, I have already seen the army of the Hall of Valor, the Aristotle''s attack and the destruction of the planet caused by the war of inhibition level. If you are still shocked by this scene, it will be a bit speechless. "Ha ha!" For Bing Lis words, Nagato just chuckled, stretched out his hand and rubbed the girls head, then looked at Rin who was standing on the other side, and said, "Rin, if you give you the commander in chief of this battle , What would you do?" "Abandon the boring competition, give priority to intelligence detection by the First Army, and talk about other things!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Rin still froze for a while, and then said, "In my eyes, this legion contest is meaningless. Although victory is inevitable, it only increased casualties." "Little girl, I don''t agree with you!" At the moment when Rins words fell, Luo Hao, dressed in a blue and white han suit, suddenly appeared beside her and said with a chuckle, It can be seen that you have indeed become an excellent conductor according to your husbands expectations these years. Its a winner, but you still have something missing." "Ok?!" Hearing Luo Hao''s words, the eldest lady with two pony tails couldn''t help but frown, and asked, "This lady doesn''t think she has shortcomings. Although you are an elder, if you talk nonsense, this lady will not forgive you." "Ha, my temper is pretty big!" In an instant, Luo Hao couldn''t help showing a smile, but before she could say what Lin was missing, another voice suddenly appeared, grabbing what Luo Hao hadn''t finished... "You are missing a necessary coldness!" With long golden hair and flamboyant, Zhu Yue in a gorgeous dress seems to have walked out of illusion, and her eyes are full of indifference, "It''s not that you become cold-blooded and ruthless, but when necessary, abandon your unnecessary conscience." "Emotion is a very beautiful existence in life, but sometimes, emotion can make people lose, especially when you are a chess player!" Biquge vp www.vp268.com "..." After hearing Zhu Yue''s words, Lin was silent slightly. The girl didn''t refute anything. When she put forward her point of view, she was a bit softhearted. This is a fact, and the extremely proud Miss Rin disdain to deny her true situation. Rin''s silence does not mean that Luo Hao will be silent. "You dare to snatch my words, do you want to die once?" Looking at the coming Zhu Yue, Luo Hao''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and bursts of cold air came out of Miss Teacher Master. Under such circumstances, Zhu Yue was also unwilling to show weakness, and the magic eyes flickered: "Hmph, others are afraid of you, I am not afraid!" The two equally powerful women confronted each other, if it weren''t for Nagato here, I''m afraid they would really fight. at this time "The farce should end!" Ming, dressed in Uchiha''s costume, stood between the two and interrupted the confrontation between the two women. "If you want to divide up, use the next legion exercise!" In an instant, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue were stunned at the same time. Although the two only released a trivial aura and confronted each other, after all, they were integrated into the will of the two, and they were able to interrupt the momentum between the two in such an understatement, sure enough... "You are not an ordinary character who can participate in this war!" "It looks like there is one more opponent!" Luo Hao and Zhu Yue spoke one after another, and then the three of them turned their heads to look at Nagato at the same time. The three pairs of eyes flashed with a meaning, that is, that Nagato could announce the start, they couldn''t wait. "In this case, then..." After reading the meaning in the eyes of the three girls, Nagato closed his eyes with a smile, and his consciousness instantly connected with the Key of the World, and then three different powers were transmitted from the Key of the World to Ming, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue body. Those are three one-time permissions, the permission to use the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds to open the gate of time and space! "Presumably you have received something..." Opening his eyes, Nagato smiled and looked at the three girls who had received a copy of the authorization, "If this is the case, then go, go to that new world and perform a wonderful drama, let me enjoy it! " "Yes!" "Husband, just watch our overbearing performance!" "Nagato-san, please look forward to it!" The three girls whispered separately, and then looked at each other, and in a blink of an eye, they disappeared here in their own way. The next moment, three huge time-space gates appeared out of thin air on the square... The war of aggression has begun...... .. 1150 Chapter 011 is coming second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Xiao family in Wutan City, northwest of the vindictive continent! "Strength of fighting, second stage!" Looking at the five shining big characters on the test magic stone tablet, the young children couldn''t help expressing a touch of pride. "Xiao Yan, fighting power, second stage! Level: low level!" Next to the test magic stone stele, a middle-aged man glanced at the information displayed on the stele. His words were full of exclamation, "It is less than a year since I started practicing Qi, and he arrived at the second stage of Douzhili. There will be another genius!" As soon as the middle-aged man talked, he unsurprisingly caused a chaos in the crowded square. "Fighting Qi 2nd Stage! Worthy of being the son of the patriarch, really amazing!" "My younger brother started practicing Qi at the same age of four, and now he is only worthy of entering the stage of fighting Qi. People are really incomparable." "Master Xiao Yan''s future is unlimited!" All kinds of compliments came out, so that the young five-year-old child could not restrain his inner ecstasy. He was full of joy and anger. When he was about to say something, he saw his father behind the crowd. Beckon to yourself. He saluted the middle-aged man next to him. The young boy named Xiao Yan quickly walked down the steps and came to his father in this life. He saluted his father very sensibly: "Father!" "It seems that you have been concentrating on cultivating recently, the second stage of fighting spirit, you are very good, Yan''er!" Looking at the five-year-old youngest son next to him, Xiao Zhan, the head of the Xiao family, couldn''t help but praised him. Then he seemed to remember something, and solemnly said to his young son: "By the way, Yan''er, you will have an extra cousin in a few days. Then you have to get along well with others!" "I understand, my father!" Listening to his father''s words, a strange feeling flashed in Xiao Yan''s heart, as if the so-called cousin had some connection with him, he could not help but replied loudly. But at this moment... "boom!!!" A shocking coercion swept away, everyone in the Xiao family was silent involuntarily at this moment, no one made a sound, and some people who tried to resist even blasted into the earth directly under this terrifying coercion. "Remember here, the sentient beings of the Dou Qi continent!" "I am Luo Hao, the only person in the sky and the only person in the world who has reached the ultimate goal of being undefeated and seeking defeat. I come here today and declare war on the whole world. I will seize the whole world!" The unforgettable beautiful voice is full of a sense of power comparable to the king of beasts. The dangerous meaning expressed in it makes everyone unavoidably horrified, as the voice fell... The coercion also flashed by, and soon disappeared without a trace! It''s just that the lively test of the entire Xiao family can no longer continue. Everyone is shocked, especially Xiao Yan, the second-generation man, who is already messed up by this time... "Damn it! Luo Hao? The ultimate of Wu? It won''t be that Luo Hao, right?" Literature www.bxwx.co Thinking of the very strong character information he had seen in some places in his previous life, Xiao Yan''s heart suddenly wailed, "No, my beautiful journey through life has just begun. Don''t have such a messy development! " In fact, not only the entire Xiao family, the entire Utan City, even the entire Jiama Empire, and the entire northwestern part of the Douqi Continent, were swept by the terrifying pressure and echoed the heroic declaration. All the forces in the northwestern part of the entire vindictive continent were immediately alarmed! After a while, this sudden voice and coercive intelligence spread like a virus like a virus. It must not be long before the whole world will know that there is a woman named Luo Hao who wants to take the entire world. Presumably, the whole world will be very interesting... The imperial capital of the Gama Empire in the northwest of the vindictive continent! At this time, the capital of this empire was almost on the verge of collapse, because just now, the moment after the sudden female voice and coercion dissipated, a huge portal with a height of 1,000 meters fell from the sky and directly smashed the entire palace... Not only the guards of the palace, but even the royal family members of the empire were instantly killed and wounded, and the future situation was worrying. "Damn it, who is against my Gama Empire!" The next moment, an old man dressed in sackcloth volleyed in the air at a very fast speed, looking at the huge portal and the ruined palace, he suddenly became anxious and couldn''t help but shouted, "Come out for me, I will definitely not let go. Pass you!!!" "Swish swish!!!" After the old man named Jia Xingtian in Mai, there were a few more broken voices. They are from the strongest power in the empire-the suzerain of the Yunlanzong, Yunshan and his apprentice Yun Yun, and the ice emperor Haibodong, one of the ten strongest in the empire, and the strongest pharmacist in the empire, Furukawa, and pharmacist. The guild president Fa Ma and others. After seeing the kilometer-high portal, these people were silent for a while. Even Yunshan, who was very unhappy with Xingtian because of the mismatch between the sect and the empire on weekdays, was silent at this moment. The situation in front of him was really unhappy. After all, the Yun Lan Sect that Yun Shan is in charge of him, it seems that the defensive power may not be as good as this palace... "boom!!!" At this moment, a fierce roar erupted from the huge portal, and the land of the imperial capital city was suddenly shaken. At the next moment, I saw the door slowly and firmly opened on the huge portal, and golden light continuously flowed out from the crack of the door, dyeing the sky and the land of the imperial capital city into gold... Invisible, in the perception of the powerful, there seems to be something missing in the surrounding environment. Afterwards, everyone floating in the sky of the imperial capital felt a chill and burst into their hearts. Rao Jia Xingtian, the anxious fighting emperor, couldn''t help but tremble, and the others retreated hundreds of meters in an instant. Everyone''s expressions were overcast and uncertain, and they didn''t know what to do... Some are in a dilemma! At this moment, the slender figure walked out gently from the opening door. There were no dragons and tigers, but the extremely powerful sense of presence made it impossible to ignore... ps: Do not write too much, try to end as soon as possible... 1151 Chapter 012 The domineering Luo Hao third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Here, is it the Douqi Continent?" Walking out of the thousand-meter portal that was opening, the slender figure seemed to perceive something and whispered to himself, "Something unexpected, I didn''t expect the energy of this world to look very sufficient." Between words and demeanor, he completely ignored the strong fighting emperors of the Gama Empire in the sky. At this time, everyone also saw the other side clearly... Frankly speaking, Jia Xingtian, Yunshan and others have never seen such a beautiful woman! Just like Yu''s cheeks, standing like a mimosa, the black hair comparable to silk is braided in three braids.It looks like he is about seventeen or eighteen years old, and it is a woman''s white Hanfu... The hem is very long, the long-sleeved and feather-like top and the long skirt-like flowing bottom make the girl look even more elegant! Even Yun Yun, who is also a woman, couldn''t help being silent when she saw such a beautiful girl. The beauty of the other party has completely surpassed the limits of vision. However, this beauty is not the reason why everyone is still silent when the other party ignores them. There is only one reason that everyone present can not help but silence, and that is the voice of the other party! The kind of beautiful sound that entrusts the beauty of music and moves the heartstrings! "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the one just now... the voice that notified the entire northwestern part of the continent!" "She, she is that Luo Hao!!!" Taking a deep breath, Jia Xingtian has completely abandoned the idea of ??revenge, and the existence of being able to spread his words and coercion throughout the northwest of the mainland is not something that Jia Xingtian can resist. Because of fighting spirit, the thought of respecting the strong is the most common thought on the entire continent! just "Just now you were calling me out!" Beautiful voices rang in everyone''s ears. The next moment, the beautiful figure in everyone''s field of vision instantly crossed time and space and appeared not far in front of a few people, standing in the sky, looking at Jiaxingtian with a calm expression. "Uh...that, I am..." Under Luo Haos beautiful eyes, Jia Xingtian suddenly felt a tremor. When he was about to say some decent soft words, the surrounding space burst in an instant, turning into dimensional blades, directly strangling Jia Xingtian into pieces... The whole process took place in an instant, and the process was extremely clean and tidy, which made me feel terrified. "Unexpectedly, he didn''t bow his head and claim the court in the first time, and there is no point in continuing to survive!" After strangling the penalty day, Luo Hao still understates in his words, as if he had only done a trivial thing. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at other people. Although he didn''t say a word, the meaning in his eyes was already self-evident. ! will die!will die!will die!If you don''t surrender, you will die!!! In an instant, this thought reverberated in everyone''s hearts. Among them, Yunshan was the first to bear the brunt of the pressure. After his eyes touched the remains of the old opponent, Yunshan immediately pulled Yun Yun down and knelt down respectfully: "Wuyun Mountain, representing Yunlanzong, is willing to surrender to... His Royal Highness Luo Hao!" After Yunshan, the others were all stunned, fearing that they would encounter the same fate as Jia Xingtian, and knelt down to express their surrender. Only Furukawa, the strongest alchemist in the entire Jiama Empire, stood stubbornly on the spot. Hesitate.Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com After all, Furukawa was the strongest alchemist in the empire, and his status was not a little bit higher than that of Ji Xing Tian. Relying on the most noble profession on the vindictive continent, Furukawa really didn''t believe that Luo Hao would kill him. just "If you don''t surrender, go and die!" He was too lazy to let Furukawa say anything. Luo Hao looked at the other party and spoke softly. The vast magic wind appeared out of nowhere, and Furukawa was involved, endless death wind blades madly strangling. Not long after, a terrifying blood and flesh fell between the world rain. At this kind of scene, everyone took a breath. There were some restless thoughts lurking in everyone''s minds, and they were immediately wiped out, without daring to think more. Afterwards, Luo Hao''s next sentence made them feel terribly cold, "It seems that you have already recognized the reality, and there is no other idea in your heart. I was thinking about killing you all..." As he spoke, Luo Hao stood in the air, looking to the other side... "boom!!!" The abrupt demon wind suddenly appeared, turned into a sharp blade, and cut out a spatial ripple in the void. Blood and a broken arm appeared in the air. The next moment, a black-clothed old man with a little girl in his arms suddenly appeared, with blood flowing on his body. "Wait, sir, we are from the ancient race, not intentionally..." When Luo Hao was forced out, the old man immediately moved out of his identity, hoping to make this terrible woman a little jealous, otherwise, the old man''s own death would not matter, I was afraid that his daughter would be harmed! "Cracking noise!!!" Hearing what the other party said, Luo Hao understood what he meant. It was just that Luo Hao, who was originally planning to be an enemy of the world, would be afraid of any ancient clan, and immediately prepared to directly smash the other party. Only at this moment, Luo Hao''s perception had a touch of domineering heat! "what" After Wei Wei hesitated, Luo Hao made another move, but this time it was not a devastating attack, but a direct gathering of boundless air, confining the black-clothed old man, and then moving the girl in his arms to him. Suddenly, a little girl who looked only four or five years old appeared in front of Luo Hao. After suffering a sudden change, facing the domineering Luo Hao, the little girl didn''t say anything, just pursed her mouth, looking rather stubborn. The hot breath that Luo Hao felt just now came from the blood in her body... When perceiving a crisis, the breath that bursts out automatically. "interesting!" Seeing such a girl, Luo Hao showed a smile on his face, not only because of the blood of the other person, but also because of the girls natural unyielding character, "I like you, no matter what your origin is, starting today, Call me Master, understand?" With words, Luo Hao exuded waves of powerful pressure, causing the entire imperial capital to kneel down... "...Yes, Master!" After a long silence, the little girl spoke quietly and knelt down... 1152 Chapter 013 The fourth Zhu Yue attacking! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Flap! Pop! Pop!" At this moment, crisp applause suddenly sounded in this quiet environment, everyone heard the sound and looked over, but the huge portal was completely opened. In the portal that stands above the ruined palace, there is a vast expanse of whiteness, nothing can be seen, only an elegant and beautiful girl in red and blonde hair who appears at some point is standing in front of the portal, applauding gently... The person who came is no one else, but the real master of the army that Luo Hao is in charge, Erica Browntree! "Congratulations, Master, you have accepted your third apprentice in this new plane." The blond and elegant knight girl Erica smiled and applauded as she walked over, looking at the little girl, full of indescribable pity, after Lu Yinghua and Nakamura Yuri, another poor baby fell into A tiger''s mouth. As everyone knows, although Luo Hao has a great reputation in the martial arts field, it is only due to her strength. In terms of pure teaching, Luo Hao''s standard is really not very good... The apprentice is not much different from the so-called sandbag! After the reincarnated Zhongcun Yuri became Luo Haos disciple, Luo Haos eldest disciple, Lu Yinghua, held a banquet for three days to celebrate his junior and sisters in name. Many people are feeling the love of Lu Yinghua Righteousness. But Erica, who knows some inside information, knows that Lu Yinghua is celebrating that the number of times he will become a sandbag will decrease in the future... "It''s really long-winded!" Seeing Erica''s face, Luo Hao knew what she was thinking, snorted uncomfortably, and said, "I have fulfilled your request. You will handle the next thing..." "I have only one request, and that is not to lose to the other two, especially Zhu Yue!" "No problem, my lord of the legionnaire!" Leaning gracefully, Erica snapped her fingers, and the next moment, neat steps came from the huge portal, everyone in the Imperial City was horrified to find that one after another powerful figures appeared from the door... Luo Hao''s legion officially descended on the vindictive continent! ... ... "Erica''s method is really neat!" At this time, on the wall of the main city of Baiyujing, the red-haired young man looked at the square below with a smile. Luo Hao''s legion quickly crossed the time and space portal one by one and arrived at the Continent of Dou Qi, and couldn''t help but exclaimed. In fact, conquering another world is never a simple matter. The first thing that must be resolved is the rejection of the world! To be honest, in a world where travellers like Douqi Continent can be the protagonist, the world''s exclusivity is considered to be the smallest world. Therefore, it only needs some simple techniques to safely exist in that world. Erica chose to take advantage of the idea of ??respecting the strong on the fighting spirit continent and let Luo Hao make a move. First, he publicized his name on a large scale, and was recognized and obtained a certain amount of luck, allowing Luo Hao to be on the fighting spirit continent. Exist legally.Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com Later, Luo Hao forcefully suppressed an empire and turned it into his own territory to protect the entire army! "If the thought of respecting the strong is not too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, it is impossible for Lian''er to make an empire surrender so easily, but it must have been carefully calculated by Erica to do this step, then..." While thinking about it, Nagato looked at the two legions that had not been formally deployed on the square, and a strong curiosity appeared on his face, "What will the other two legions do? Huh? It seems, Zhu Yue. The army is ready to act, is it because of Lian''er..." In fact, Nagato''s idea is completely correct. After Luo Hao''s army successfully arrived, Zhu Yue, who was almost the same as Luo Hao in terms of status and strength, could no longer stand it! "No need to think about anything!" Standing in front of her two daughters, the ancestors of several true ancestors and the ancestors of the dead, Zhu Yue used the authority of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds that Nagato had left in her body on her own, before Zhu Yue and the others, a huge new portal appear. "Luo Hao needs to choose carefully. That''s because the spellcasters, magicians and even some knights in her legion need to adapt to the environment of different planes, but for our blood, our power is our body. Our hearts are not affected by the world." "In this way, no matter what you think, the first battle after coming will always be vigorous, otherwise, it will be laughed at!" As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Yue didn''t give other people a chance to refute, and took a step forward, disappearing into the door in an instant, leaving only the ancestors of the true ancestors and the ancestors of the dead with a bit of helpless smiles. "Sorry, the recent competition between Lord Mother and Lord Luo Hao has been a bit fierce, so..." Under such circumstances, the mixed blood of the true ancestor and the dead disciple, the black vampire girl, Alte Luci could only come forward in person and explain to everyone, and soon they got the consensus of everyone. "Zhu Yue''s situation, we can understand, although her behavior is a little bit angry, but..." At this moment, Agurola, known as the true ancestor of dreams, stood up and walked towards the portal of time and space. As she walked, she said, "She is right, I believe in my kinsmen!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh to not to be able to be used for it, that it is really impossible to make a person!" "Have a big fight, it sounds so interesting..." Agurora''s actions seemed to have pushed the last straw of the Guinuo card. Everyone stood up and walked towards the portal of time and space. Behind them, the 100,000 blood tribe fighters also showed a bloodthirsty breath. "What? They are all the same guy!" Falling behind everyone, Eltluci couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, and then took her pet dog and the black knight, followed by the same, and quickly passed the gate of time and space. In an instant, the perception of time and space was distorted and changed ... In the next moment, the square constructed entirely of white jade was gone. What was unfolding in front of Alte Luci was a strange world and sentient beings, and... A huge red moon in the sky seemed to shatter the sky, like an extremely huge meteorite, carrying an irresistible celestial power, descending from the sky, trying to destroy everything! "Fantasy presents the Moonfall Abyss!" Seeing this scene, Elteluci couldn''t help but blurt out, a knowing smile flashed across her face... 1153 Chapter 014 Fifth in the blood war spirit world! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The huge red moon fell on the ground, setting off a terrifying vibration, and the roar suddenly appeared, resounding through the world! In an instant, only spreading smoke and sparks were left in Altluci''s field of vision. The terrifying shock wave was blocked by invisible objects about one meter in front of the girl, and she couldn''t get close anyway. After a while, the earthquake calmed slightly, and the smoke and dust dispersed a little. Above the sky, a few spatial cracks caught Princess Heiji''s eyes. "It turns out that this is not the main plane of the fighting spirit continent, but a small world attached to it!" Between the electric light and the flint, Princess Heiji made a judgment on her location, but in words, the half-blood princess couldn''t help being a little weak. I and the others didnt even know where to attack, so they came directly. Fortunately, this plane is a vindictive continent with Nagato providing information. Otherwise, if it is in other dangerous worlds, it will be a little frustrating... "Damn! Who would dare to come to my spiritual world to cause trouble? Is there really no one in my spiritual world!!!" At this moment, a fierce violent shout suddenly rang out. The next moment, a huge space crack appeared out of thin air at the end of Princess Heiji''s field of vision, and a middle-aged man full of powerful energy appeared angrily. "Tear! Tear! Tear!!!" The appearance of the middle-aged man seemed to be a signal, followed by a series of different cracks in the surrounding space, and men, women and children with surging energy all appeared one after another. To be honest, this scene made Hei Ji stunned for a moment. When did the space known as one of the foundations of the world be so easily torn apart! You know, there are very few people in Bai Yujing who can independently use space magic. Luo Hao and Nagato are the ones who master the laws of space. Then the girl''s right index finger and middle finger gathered a large amount of magic power existing in the body, and she volleyed... "tear!!!" Fingertips were like an invisible sharp blade, and a small crack was drawn in the void. Elteluci was a little taken aback, and then she couldn''t help sighing, "The space of this plane is so weak, it really is like Nagato. As I said, I was over-consumed!" ... ... "Ha ha" At this moment, Zhu Yue''s figure slowly fell from the endless height and came to the people in the spirit world. In front of the war, the King of the Moon was flying with blond hair, full of enchanting mysterious charm, and announced loudly: "Yu Nai Zhuyue! Zhuyue Brunstad! Come here and destroy this world!" "Arrogant female classmates!!!" Hearing Zhu Yues words, everyone in the spirit world broke free from Zhu Yues special charm field. The middle-aged man headed angrily said, Well, if you cant rectify the Fa today, where is the majesty of my spiritual race? Elders, kill me!" "Yes, patriarch!!!" Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, the others responded in unison, and then each burst out with powerful energy, turning into an afterimage, rushing towards Zhu Yue, various moves condensed in the hands of everyone, just waiting to shake the sky one strike! In the face of numerous attacks, Zhu Yue embraced her arms and did not move at all, because... "Utual dreams manifest spatial faults!" Good Chinese www.haozw8.com "The River of Undead!" "Beastly Beasts-Kill!" "The Phoenix of Phoenix!" "True Devil!" "The dragon and snake of mercury!" "..." One by one, the ancestors of the true ancestors and the dead ancestors appeared in front of Zhu Yue, helping him withstand the various incoming attacks. In an instant, battles broke out in the sky, and huge energy impacts constantly echoed between the sky and the earth. Come. "Damn, there are so many people!" Seeing so many powerful enemies suddenly appeared, the patriarch of the spirit clan was a little alarmed. Later, when the smoke and dust underneath almost dispersed, he saw a huge portal that was a thousand meters tall, and... I don''t know when, the many bloodthirsty red-eyed soldiers who have stood before the portal! Seeing this scene, the spirit clan patriarch suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, probably because the hostile fighters in front of them looked too weird, they were not like human beings, and they were full of death. "Oh, after seeing my blood warrior, were you shocked?" Perceiving the other persons gaze, Zhu Yue leisurely showed a beautiful smile, but at this time the spiritual clan chief did not have the mood to appreciate it, because at this moment, those weird warriors moved towards the depths of the spiritual world. Attacked. "Can''t let them pass!" After seeing the strange speed and bloodthirsty killing intent of the blood tribe warriors, the spirit tribe chief had such a thought in an instant, and then turned into an afterimage and rushed over, trying to prevent the blood tribe warriors from attacking. just "boom!!!" In an instant, Zhu Yue''s figure appeared on the path of the spirit clan chieftain, kicking straight and horizontally. In the sudden collision, the pure physical force directly broke through the so-called grudge armor and kicked him away. "Sorry, Yu Ke can''t let you take action against our blood!" Seeing the patriarch of the spirit clan who stopped the inverted flight, a sinister smile appeared on Zhu Yue''s face, blessing the voice with magic power, and then slowly said, "Our blood warriors, in the name of Zhu Yue, Kill as much as you want!" "When you see the enemy, you will kill! No matter who is in front of you, kill them all. I will completely bloodbath this small world, go on, kill as much as you want, and present a perfect blood feast for Yu and the ancestors. !!!" Zhu Yue''s words seemed to be hypnotized. In an instant, the aura of one hundred thousand blood race fighters burst out, and an unusual beast appeared one after another, and the one hundred thousand blood races turned into hundreds of thousands of monsters, killing them in the deep world Place. Along the way, some of the spirit world people who had been left behind by the moon set in Zhu Yue were instantly killed, blood overflowing... "Damn!!!" Seeing this scene, the eyes of the patriarch of the spirit clan suddenly turned red, and the whole person burst out with powerful energy, and slew towards Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue smiled at this, and also turned into a red light, and slammed up. "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, the two of them fought frantically in the sky of the spirit world, with clashing sounds one after another...... .. 1154 Chapter 015 Alliance and Find the First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The war broke out like this... As one of the eight ancient tribes with the longest history on the fighting spirit continent, apart from the same ancient eight tribes, the spirit tribe really has no rivals in this world. In addition, the eight ancient tribes check and balance each other. There is a big war. Therefore, the spirit race people living in the spirit world do not have much guard before facing an attack. "In this case, the result is obvious!" Strolling on the blood-stained ground, Alte Luci, accompanied by the primate-eye killer, shuttled across the battlefield. Strands of mysterious power came out from the blood sprinkled by the spirit tribe and gathered in the palm of the girl''s right hand. That was the power of the bloodline originating from the spirit race, and it was also the source of the power to break through to the emperor in the legendary Dou Qi continent! As the half-blood princess of the true ancestor and the dead disciple, Elt Luci''s abilities are blood and contract. With this ability, the girl can easily extract the so-called blood power from the blood of the spirit race. And when the power of the bloodline came to her hands, the girl realized that the so-called power of the bloodline was actually the power of the origin with increased attributes! "From this point of view, the Dou Qi on the Dou Qi continent is actually the limit of the Dou Qi cultivation system." "The fighting emperor above the fighting sage is actually a god who derives the original power of the plane, or the various source powers derived from the most basic original power, and obtains a certain authority of the plane, and this The gods transfer that authority to their own bloodline, that is the power of bloodline!" "As the Dou Emperors left the Dou Qi Continent one after another and reached the so-called higher planes, the original power on the Dou Qi Continent also continued to decrease. From this point of view, to the world, Dou Emperors are all damn guys. Then, the bloodline of Emperor Dou is also on the blacklist of world consciousness!" The power of the blood of the entire spirit world was continuously gathered in the palm of the hand, and Princess Heiji closed her eyes on the battlefield like this, her mind vaguely contacted the heaven and earth consciousness of the entire fighting qi continent, and activated her contract ability. "boom!!!" A certain invisible vortex appeared in the girl''s palm, and the blood power collected by Hei Ji poured into the invisible vortex and transmitted to the world consciousness. In an instant, the weak repulsion that permeated Hei Ji disappeared instantly. And as time went by, the rejection of heaven and earth on everyone in the entire third legion became smaller and smaller, until after the rejection of heaven and earth disappeared, Hei Ji immediately pinched the transmission of the power of blood and collected it in her own hands. "The first task is complete!" Feeling the changes between herself and the world, Eltluci showed a smile on her face, then walked on the battlefield, and soon came to a dark corner of the spirit world, sitting on a smooth rock, her eyes burning. Look to his left. In other words, an invisible thing on the ground on the left! "So, for the second mission now, can you come out and talk about it, the legendary Mr. Void Swallowing Flame! Don''t refuse, if you refuse, I will be very angry, and then what will happen, dont shut me down. Thing." "what''s the matter?!" After a long silence, a figure in a black robe slowly emerged from the void, facing Hei Ji, with a cold voice, "It seems that you, or you have already discovered me, why didn''t you do it to me?" "In this case, who can act as the middleman in the alliance between our blood race and soul race!" Hearing the black robe figure, a triumphant or successful smile appeared on Elteluci''s face, "Presumably Mr. Void Swallowing Flame is also a little worried about the Soul Race, after all, certain behaviors of that race. , It is really a villain." "In this case, presumably, Mr. needs a third-party partner!" "...I will convey what you mean!" 536 Literature www.536wx.com After being silent for a while again, the figure of Void Swallowing Flame became invisible and disappeared in place, leaving only Hei Ji smiling and watching the entire bloody battlefield, and constantly collecting the power of the free blood. ... ... Just when Zhu Yue led the army in the spirit world battle, Ming also opened the door of time and space. Unlike Zhu Yue directly leading the army to come, and Luo Hao did not open the way for the army alone, Ming and his bust Fujino, as well as Phoenix Temple Yuu, Senju Tsunade, Haze Hazuki, and Uzumaki Kushina were formed. The team came first. The place where the six people descended was not a place of humans, but a wild area on the Continent of Fighting Qi, where monsters were rampant. "Roar!!!" The six who had just arrived were attacked by a beast of up to half a hundred. It was a tiger and lion-like complex monster. According to the level of the Dou Qi continent, it had the level of Dou Zong. It was a pity that it was twisted into a mass of flesh under the eyes of Fujino''s demon just after launching an attack... "According to the intelligence, it should be underground here!" After finishing the surprise attack, Ming looked around and said, "Next, we will divide into three groups and look for it in this area. As long as we find it, the victory this time will definitely belong to us. !" "Well, we know!" The other girls looked at each other, their eyes firm, and they said in unison. "So, let''s start..." "Let others see how far our ninja-based army can go!" With these words as the end, Ming is preparing to act... however "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" Just when the girls were in a good group, the sudden roar of the beast sounded. The women turned their heads, but not far away, fierce beasts that looked like tigers and lions were staring at themselves and others frantically. The gathering of fierce beasts with more than three digits formed a deterrent that made people shudder faintly. . "It seems that these fierce beasts should be of the same race as the fierce beast just now." Facing these upcoming fierce beasts, Ming did not have any expression on his face, and said solemnly, "It seems that the fierce beasts here are all ethnic groups, but they should be very grudges. Everyone must be careful." After hearing Ming''s words, the other five girls nodded one after another, but didn''t say anything, because... Those fierce beasts have rushed over, killing intently. In an instant, the battle broke out!.. 1155 Chapter 016: Resolution and Time Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three minutes later... When the last fierce beast burned out under Yuyu''s Nirvana flames, the beast tide that had struck was completely extinguished. Hundreds of fierce beasts were completely vulnerable in front of the six girls. However, even with such achievements, the faces of the six girls standing on the blood-stained ground are still not very good. Because in their perception... A large number of fierce beasts are constantly approaching here in the distance. You know, there are four godslayers among the six girls, and the combined power of each other is amazing. At least it has reached the point where the beasts evade. However, the monsters here are all fierce beasts, fierce beasts without reason! "Damn it, in this case, we can''t find that thing at all. What should we do now?" After putting the fire of Nirvana into his body, Phoenix Temple Youyu asked helplessly. Hearing Yu Yu''s words, everyone was silent for a while, and finally Ming took the lead to speak... "We took it for granted before." Taking a deep breath, a kaleidoscope appeared abruptly in Ming''s eyes, shining with a gleam of light, "Since you can''t escape, let the whole army station here and occupy the entire wild area." "In this case, facing the beast tide, the loss of the legion..." At the moment when Mings voice just fell, Kushina immediately spoke with a bit of unbearableness, but she was interrupted by Ming for an instant before she finished her words, and saw the legion commanders face full of determination-- "It doesn''t matter, or that''s just right, let''s treat it as a price paid in advance!" "Since the ninja profession is ready to reach a higher level, then you can''t expect to pay no price, and exchange at an equal value is the truth!" "As for the rejection of the world, we can eliminate it through the sacrifice of the beasts to the heaven and the earth. Anyway, no matter which world they are in, the beasts are always unattended, and killing a large number of beasts can also get the blessings of the heavens and the earth by the way, which is beneficial to us. Find that thing!" After hearing Ming''s words, everyone was silent for a while, then looked at each other and nodded. In the next moment, a huge portal fell from the sky and fell into the wild area! An army of more than 300,000 ninjas has descended into the world! ... ... "Interesting, is this Ming''s choice?" Entering Bai Yujing, Nagato watched the last ninja step into the gate of time and space, the gate slowly disappeared automatically, and slowly said, "I have to say, very bold!" Nagato already vaguely knew what Ming and their thoughts were. According to the red-haired boy''s own estimation, if all goes well, Ming and the others will not only win this war game, but also make their own legion upside down. In the true sense, become a legion that can serve as the name of dawn! "In that case, let me look forward to it!" Meilixs.com While talking, Nagato smiled and raised his right hand, and his fingertips clicked and stirred in the void, as if he was playing some musical instrument, and there were also some unknown fluctuations in the void. "My father, what are you doing?" After seeing Nagato''s actions, Bing Li, who had only recently acknowledged her relatives, couldn''t help asking, because she was very curious about Nagato''s actions in just a few days. "Adjust the time ratio between the fighting spirit continent and the heavens over there." Recently, Nagato also appeared very patient with her daughter''s questions, explaining in detail, "This action of conquering the plane cannot be completed in a day or two. According to my estimation, it will take about eleven or two years. " "Although it''s great to watch a play, if it takes ten years to watch a play, it''s a bit painful." "So, I adjusted the time ratio so that one day in the heavens is equivalent to one year in the Douqi Continent. In this case, after almost ten days, we will be able to see the final climax of this play!" "...That''s it." Listening to Nagato''s explanation, Bing Li''s face was stunned for a while, and her gaze at her father became even more admired. This ability to manipulate time and the world at will shocked Little Snow Girl. "Ha ha" For the admiration of his daughter, Nagato only smiled slightly, but focused on his fingertips. Regarding the adjustment of the time proportions of different worlds, Nagato used to be realized through the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, this time the same is true. However, in this, the will of Nagato and the key of the world are blended, and they also participate in this behavior... With the slight twitching between his fingers, the red-haired boy''s will is raised!Pull up!Go up!! Soon it reached a limit. It seemed to vaguely reached the fifth dimension in the legend, looking down on the long river of time. Under such a vision, Nagato suddenly realized that time can actually be changed. Unconsciously, Nagato''s understanding of the law of time began to rise... "Sure enough, the Key of Ten Thousand Realms is a god from a higher dimension!" Such a thought quietly sprouted in Nagato''s heart, no one knew. I don''t know when it started. Nagato has gradually touched the tip of the iceberg and is no longer ignorant of the true power of the key to the world, which only knows its name and does not even know its shape. Almost a minute later, Nagato''s adjustment could be completed! "call!!!" He exhaled a long breath, Nagato was about to say something, but suddenly, the red-haired boy''s whole body was slightly shaken, as if he had sensed something, his left eye showed a red light. That gaze pierced through the endless time and space, as if seeing a sleeping, pale behemoth flicked slightly. "So it''s you!" "Do you perceive our arrival?" Talking to himself in a voice that only he can hear, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, "It looks like you are a little confused in sleep. Forget it, I will go to your side to find something. I will Wake you up!" With these words, Nagato seemed to see that the behemoth fell silent completely and continued to fall into a deep sleep. ps: Go out today, just come back, code word immediately!.. 1156 Chapter 017-Ten Years and the Third Arrival! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies... In a blink of an eye, ten years have passed on the vindictive continent. In these ten years, the situation has changed across the continent. The degree of change in the situation is even greater than that in the past millennium. It can be called the vicissitudes of life. Things are different, especially the rise of the three major powers, which has stained the entire continent. These three emerging forces are the Warriors Empire, the Blood Race and the Hermit Organization. Among them, the Wushuang Empire was based on the Gama Empire in the northwestern part of the mainland. This empire has conquered the east and the west in the past ten years, and has built the largest empire in the history of the vindictive continent. The forces around the empire are in danger, but they have nothing to do with that powerful country. Probably because the mysterious queen of the empire is too powerful... It is said that the imperial empress even forcibly accepted the young princess of the strongest ancient tribe of the ancient eight tribes as apprentices. For this reason, the patriarch of the ancient tribe Gu Yuan personally visited the house. The two sides fought for a long time, and Gu Yuan dejectedly left. Since then, the Wushuang Empire has made it into the most powerful sequence on the Dou Qi continent. If it is said that among the three strongest new forces, the Wushuang Empire is recognized by the world in an upright manner, then the blood race is deeply remembered by the world with terrorism. Kindred, an extremely dangerous bloodthirsty clan! This race made its first appearance on the stage of the Douqi Continent, with the complete destruction of one of the eight ancient tribes as a sacrifice! Since then, the ancient line as a hidden force had to appear in front of the world, and called on the major forces on the entire Douqi continent to jointly fight against the blood clan. However, at the beginning, most of the forces were only against the ancient line. Just keep coping attitude. After all, the blood clan was only aimed at the ancient family, not against them. If it weren''t for the strong line of ancient times, they wouldn''t bother to care about it! It wasn''t until seven years ago that the hidden blood clan made another move. The ancient stone clan, the once great powers of the Central Continent, the Heavenly Ming Sect and Xingyu Pavilion, and the blood bat clan of Warcraft, were completely destroyed under the cold means of the blood clan... Now, the whole continent is completely lively! Everyone knows that the so-called blood race is a bunch of lunatics... Then, the whole continent shook completely. Not only the ancient bloodline, but also the forces of various human organizations, and even forces from the Warcraft family, united one after another, preparing to pull out the blood. I just never thought that even if the power of almost the entire continent was mobilized, the alliance could not find the blood clan. Instead, under the blood clan''s sneak attack, the small organizations that joined the alliance were shattered. Later, the entire alliance was finally disbanded, unable to stand the terror of the blood clan. Although since then, the blood clan has gradually calmed down and no longer takes some extinct horror moves, but the shadow of the once horror has completely remained in the hearts of sentient beings across the continent. If the Wushuang Empire is a powerful overlord, and the blood is a terrorist, then the hermit organization seems to be a real hermit! No one knows what the identity of this newly-born hermit organization is. Everyone just knows that this organization suddenly appeared ten years ago, and then killed the entire wild area into a river of blood, and the beast became extinct.Read the book www.yshuoba.com Then, the entire wilderness area became the base of the hermit organization, and no one could approach it. There used to be some unbelieving fighting sages who stepped into the wild areas without their own ability, and then someone saw from a distance, in the area where ferocious beasts were once rampant, huge humanoids as high as 1,000 meters appeared... Then, those fighting saints never appeared again... "It looks like the three major legions are developing very well!" Released his left hand from the head of the middle-aged man who was kneeling in front of him, and let him fall at his feet, the red-haired boy said leisurely, "It''s just that the three new forces only appeared ten years ago. I am afraid that many people have long been thinking about it." "Presumably the three and their staff should be equally clear about this." As soon as Nagato''s voice came to an end, he always used Nagato''s sword to pretend to be himself, and Yan Qimi who was following him calmly responded. "That''s true!" Hearing that, Nagato nodded faintly, and then looked at the middle-aged man who had just read his memory at his feet. To be honest, Nagato had very good luck. He was just grabbing someone to read the memory. There is a big fish. The medicine emperor Han Feng of the Black Point Region, in the memory of Nagato, was the brother of the original protagonist of this mainland, a villain who betrayed the master. But these are not important, it''s nothing to do, Nagato doesn''t care at all! For Nagato, the most important thing is "In him, there is Hai Xinyan among the many different fires that occupy the important luck of this world!" This thought flashed in my heart, and Nagato''s thoughts moved, and it communicated with the sleeping body beyond the distant time and space. In an instant, a ripple appeared in the surrounding space, and the blood-colored fluid flame diffused out of the space ripples. Han Feng completely swallowed it. In an instant, Han Feng was under this flame, his body and mind burned completely! "boom!!!" In the next moment, a blue flame that resembled a deep sea burst out from the blood flame. That is the different fire in Han Feng''s body-Hai Xinyan! After that, the blood-colored flame seemed to be angry, and suddenly became hot, while that Hai Xinyan seemed to be dragged by the heavy blood-colored flame, and swallowed it into his body little by little, and digested... After a short while, the scarlet flame returned to Nagato''s body through spatial ripples, and began to digest Hai Xinyan! However, in Nagato''s perception, Hai Xinyan is a little hard to chew! "It seems that it is not so easy for my beast to devour the strange fire!" Perceiving this situation, Nagato couldn''t help but raise his brow, and then the red-haired boy looked at the distant place, where there is the only Canaan Academy in the northwest of the continent that is not included in the Wushuang Empire plate. Judging from the situation of Nagato''s wait-and-see luck, it seems that the original protagonist is there! "If this is the case, don''t blame me, classmate Traverser!" .. 1157 Chapter 018 Canaan College is the fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Canaan College! This is a very famous institution on the Douqi continent. Six years ago, many forces in Central Continent negotiated with the Wushuang Empire, and the university was recognized as a buffer and communication center between Central Continent and the Wushuang Empire. This has a tendency to become the number one university in mainland China. "According to the memory, it should be here, but..." "What''s the situation?" A moment later, when Nagato came to volley with Qishi, he unexpectedly discovered that it was clearly an educational institution, but the atmosphere here was very enthusiastic, with people coming and going, and there were even many people who seemed to be not students. people. After a slight daze, a section of Han Feng''s memory that he had read just now came to his mind, making Nagato feel a little bit startled. "Uh, the third Canaan Arena?!" In an instant, Nagato understood all the causes and consequences. In the final analysis, what happened today was completely caused by Luo Hao and the others after they entered this world. Back then, after the Wushuang Empire and many forces in Central Continent completed negotiations at Canaan College, they didn''t know which one of the soul clan representatives had cramped, so they directly let their new generation come out to challenge the new generation of other forces. But the problem is, although your soul clan is powerful, it is not so powerful as to be invincible. Compared with the new generation, who is afraid of whom! Ever since, a new-generation arena broke out in Canaan College. After that, the Canaan Academy recorded the battle and created a Canaan list, which was circulated throughout the Academy. Under such circumstances, the victor at that time instantly gained a huge reputation. As a result, it immediately attracted the attention of the senior management. In addition, this reputation has attracted the struggle of many ambitious young people, so the Canaan Challenge was passed down once every three years under the acquiescence of many high-level forces. Today is just three years after the last arena... It is also the beginning of a new ring battle. By the way, Han Feng, who lost his life at the hands of Nagato, was planning to visit the arena battle, but he unfortunately met Nagato before he died silently. "interesting!" After passing through Han Feng''s memory carefully and writing down some interesting names, Nagato''s whole person looked a little illusory, and he disappeared in one step after stepping out, while Qishi behind Nagato was expressionless, with the same feet. Step on the void and follow up. The two of them walked past the checkpoint set by the academy as if no one was one after another. Then, following the feeling, after a few turns and a mountain block, they soon came to the foreign guest reception in the inner courtyard of the Canaan Academy. . "It feels like this should be here, right?!" Standing in a seemingly luxurious building, Nagato looked at Qijin beside him with some uncertainty. As a clone of the soul material construction, Nagato''s perception ability was much lower than that of the body. "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagatos question, Qishis answer was extremely fast, without hesitation at all, The people here are all kind of surging energy aura, probably the so-called fighting spirit. Only the people here have martial arts spells. breath." "Then, there is no problem, let''s go!" Chinese www.zwen8.com Nodded slightly, Nagato didn''t say much, he directly locked the aura of life in the building in front of him that was closest to him, relying on the superiority of the soul body, directly turned into a phantom, and passed through the wall. However, the moment Nagato passed through the wall, what caught his eye was this amazing scene: In the huge room, there was actually a huge swimming pool. In the center of the pool, a naked girl just got up and tilted her head back. Three thousand beautiful hair, like silk soaked in water, drew a water mark in the air. Buttocks, a splash of water splashed in the water. After passing through the wall, Nagato subconsciously condensed her body into a solid body, so at this moment the girl also saw Nagato... Looking at each other, the two of them couldn''t help being silent. "Uh, though, it was an accident!" After a while, Nagato finally recovered the surprise in his heart, and joked with interest, "But I have to say, thank you for the hospitality, and also, you are growing well, girl!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, the naked girl didn''t panic either, but slightly tossed off her long black hair to cover some of her vitals, then strolled to the pool and put a coat on her. . Throughout the process, the girl did not see any panic, and even appeared a little elegant and calm, which made Nagato''s interest even more energetic. "Say it out, your name!" With a burst of strength, the water stains on her body evaporated, the black long straight girl looked towards Nagato and asked blankly, "As the first man to see my body, I will personally send you to hell. of!" "Interesting, you domineering, I seem to have seen it in someone?" Ignoring the girls words, Nagato seemed to see someone in the girls body, and said to himself in embarrassment, "Maybe, I know who you are, but if I let her know what I did, it seems that there is something wrong. Great?" "Humph!!!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, the black long and straight girl suddenly became angry, and the golden flames flickered in the girl''s eyes. The next moment, the girl instantly crossed a space of twenty to thirty meters and appeared directly above Nagato. ... A hot golden flame enveloped the girl''s right foot in an instant! Then, the girl stepped down! "boom!!!" In an instant, an afterimage appeared between the girl and Nagato. The sharp sword aura collided with the girl''s fatal kick with the hand knife. The next moment, under the powerful impact, the girl flew out... After a few volleys in the air, the girl landed safely. "Wow!!!" The next moment, a black wooden sign broke through the air, and directly bombarded the ground in front of her at a speed that the girl could not respond, but did not cause any roar or damage. One end of the wooden sign plunged directly into the rock on the ground. At this time, when she saw the wooden sign from close range, the girl was slightly shocked, her anger and killing intent disappeared instantly! Because there are two words written in ancient Chinese on the wooden sign... "Dawn!" .. 1158 Chapter 019 Goodbye and first sight first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Daybreak token! The girl never thought that she would see this token here. Since she was accepted as a disciple by her own master who is the only one in heaven and on earth ten years ago, the girl has seen the same token more than once and has been asked to see this token as if she saw her own master. "You, who are you?!" After taking a deep breath, the girl''s heart slowly calmed down, her sky-like eyes were staring at the red-haired boy in front of her and the blue-haired girl in a kimono, and she asked in a low voice. . Although I really want to leave the two people in front of me, or the red-haired boy, into hell directly regardless of the three seven twenty one! but "Sure enough, I still can''t ignore Master''s words!" The girl is calm on the surface, but the feeling of helplessness in her heart is lingering. Since living with that horrible woman ten years ago, the girl is very clear that in her life, if there are no accidents, she can never go against her master will. She is too powerful, too powerful to be reasonable! Even in the young girl''s sense, she might not be inferior to the legendary Fighting Emperor. Of course, although it cannot be targeted at... But if you want the girl to treat the two people in front of her like a master, it really makes her a little embarrassed! "Oh, didn''t Lian''er tell you the identity of the person holding the token?" Looking at the girl who was still on guard against herself, Nagato asked leisurely, "Or, is your anger at me seeing your body affect your judgment? Or is it just the stubbornness of a pure girl! " Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the girl shook her whole body, feeling a little at a loss. at this time "Crack!!!" Sudden voices sounded around. The next moment, the door of this huge room opened, and five or six slender shadows walked in with them. Then, seeing the scene in the room, everyone was stunned for the first time. "Hey, it''s the king!" Soon, the black-haired woman in the lead suddenly reacted and looked at Nagato with a playful smile, "It''s just that Hui Na didn''t expect that after ten years, seeing Wang again, it would be in this situation. Really..." In the words, the girl was full of bragging and looked very distressed! "Well, little fairy!" Interrupting Ena''s words, Nagato strolled over to her and smiled helplessly, "It''s just a small accident to be here this time. Are these women reliable?" While speaking, Nagato''s gaze motioned to the other women present, and did not make any taboos. "Don''t worry, Wang!" For Nagato''s question, Huina was also prepared for a long time, and opened her mouth to answer, "These girls are all outstanding talents that we have carefully selected over the past ten years. We will bring Bai Yujing with them in the future." "Then, you will explain to them yourself, I will wait for you outside..." Go to listen to the book website www.7tingshu.com Hearing Ena''s words, Nagato nodded, his whole body turned into a phantom, and disappeared in an instant. At the same time, Qiji disappeared instantly, shocking the girl who was standing opposite Qiji. "Well, girls, it''s time for commentary..." After Nagato disappeared, Qingqiuin Keina stood up and looked around, showing a smile, "I don''t know whether you are lucky or unlucky, especially Xun''er, who will be inadvertently broken into by Wang. I''ve been seen out." While talking, Ena''s gaze made the face of the girl named Xun''er blush. Regarding Xun''er''s performance, Huina could only sigh secretly, and then said: "Okay, let''s concentrate! Now, what I want to tell you is the greatest secret about the empire, the greatest secret about the world!" "Be prepared for your own values ??to be completely shattered..." ... ... "Ah! Some mistakes..." Appearing in the hall outside the room for an instant, Nagato walked to the main seat of the hall leisurely, sighed quietly, and casually took the black blade placed on the nearby table to play with. Nagato is very familiar with this black blade, and it is a projection of Ena''s heaven from the clouds...! The true heaven is from the cloud, at this time in the realm of myths in the depths of the secluded world, after so many years of tempering, to be honest, Nagato is also a little looking forward to the sharpness of the three mythological swords... "What is Nagato-san making a mistake?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Qimi, who was in the shadows, asked curiously, and then she got an answer that made her somewhat speechless "I knew that I would not let the real body fall asleep. Now this soul body, facing the beauty just now, is actually powerless. It is really bad. It seems that I can only wait for the night to sleep and be in the spiritual world. Let it go..." "...In the sense, Nagato-kun seems to be a lot more cheerful." "No, that''s just your illusion!" Regarding Qishi''s words, Nagato shook his head helplessly, "I am still me, and I have always been very honest about my desires, but I was too powerful in the past, and it was only the impact on the surroundings." "Oh, is it so?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Qishi tilted her head. When she was about to say something again, as if she had sensed something, she turned her head and looked at the entrance of the hall. Not only her, but Nagato also looked over. At the next moment, a handsome young man in black attire walked in like a tiger, and said as he walked: "Miss Ena from Qingqiuin! Miss Gu Xun''er! Excuse me..." Just before the words were finished, the boy saw the red-haired boy sitting in the middle of the hall and the kimono girl standing behind him, two unknown people. He stopped consciously and showed a trace of apology... "Sorry, I thought this house was the only residence of Qingqiuyuan." "It''s okay, just pay attention to it in the future!" Hearing the boy''s words, Nagato smiled indifferently, but did not get up, "Hello, I am Nagato. From now on, I will live here too!" "...My name is Xiao Yan!" Regarding the rudeness of the red-haired boy in front of him, the boy in black couldn''t help frowning, but then he seemed to think of something. The boy showed a shocked look and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Nagato?!!!" .. 1159 Chapter 020 Nagatos second shot! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh, you look surprised!" Seeing the surprised expression on the young man named Xiao Yan in front of him, a curve appeared on Nagato''s face, "I''m pretty sure, we have never met before, so the problem is..." "Why are you surprised? Could it be that, boy, do you know my existence?" "No, no, no!!!" Hearing Nagatos words, Xiao Yans expression suddenly changed, and he immediately retorted, I just suddenly realized that there are men appearing in this building. You must know that Ms. Huina and the others are all pretentious to men. ." "Is that right?!" Nagato couldn''t comment on Xiao Yan''s words. He just looked at him quietly. A certain invisible pressure made the black-clothed boy feel shocked, and his mind was completely blank. "Forget it, you should get some sleep first!" After a while, Nagato suddenly spoke. As he spoke, the vast spiritual power burst out from the red-haired boy, directly impacting Xiao Yan. The boy in black didn''t even have time to react, so he fainted to the ground. "Wait! Your lord!" "If the boy offends, please forgive me." At this moment, tyrannical soul fluctuations burst out from a ring in Xiao Yan''s hand... A slightly illusory phantom of the old man diffused from the ring, looking at Nagato with guard, releasing a huge soul pressure. It''s just peculiar that the coercion of this old soul can only wreak havoc in the hall, unable to get out of the hall for a bit. "No, he didn''t offend me!" Looking at the old soul in front of him, Nagatos face remained unchanged, or that he had already known the existence of the other party, and said indifferently, This is just that I am actively looking for faults. If you want to blame, blame him for misfortune. On the road." As soon as the voice fell, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and the ripples of space appeared in the hall. "boom!!!" The roar suddenly appeared, accompanied by the fluid blood flames seeping out from the ripples of space, and blasted towards the old man of the soul body, vast and mighty, the things in the hall standing under the blood flames were all destroyed. . "Huh! Cold flame bone fire!!!" Facing the river of blood and flames suddenly coming, the old soul couldn''t help snorting coldly. The next moment, the surrounding temperature dropped instantaneously, and a cold white flame burst out from the old man, also greeted the blood flame unwillingly. "boom!!!" The two different flames collided in an instant, and the hot breath and the icy cold were intertwined wantonly, turning the entire hall into a world of flames. But at this moment, the old man''s face changed drastically! Because he found that the legendary alien fire he possessed did not take advantage of the flame duel, no, not only did not take advantage, his own alien fire was even at a disadvantage! The other party''s blood flames are too weird...... Biquge novel www.lifankus.com It has the same characteristics as flowing water, and under the characteristics of flowing water, there seems to be countless horrors hidden, full of overwhelming brutality! Even though his Cold Flame Bone Fire ranked 11th on the Abnormal Fire List, it still fell slightly inferior. the most important is As the old man of the soul body, manipulating this strange fire is completely at the cost of consuming the power of the soul. In less than a minute, as the price of fighting, the old man''s soul body has become much more transparent. "Are you going to give up Xiao Yan?!" While constantly urging the cold flame bone fire and the surrounding blood flames to stalemate, the old man looked at the black-clothed young man who was being guarded by the power of his soul distracted, and such a thought arose in his heart. Although the two were named masters and apprentices, they also had a certain friendship in the past few years. However, in the current situation, the old man himself is a little hard to protect, and it is not impossible to give up the other party and run away alone. just "That won''t work, the person I am looking for is you!" The abrupt voice rang in the old man''s consciousness, causing the old man''s soul body to shock. In the next moment, an inexplicable mental shock silently blasted the old man''s soul body, inflicting huge damage on him. The damage in the soul caused severe pain to the old man, and the manipulation of the abnormal fire suddenly weakened. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the terrifying river of blood flames directly submerged the white flame''s obstruction, submerging everything in the hall. It was not long before the river of blood flames filled the hall began to recover. Soon, only Xiao Yan, who was not injured, was left on the spot. Whether it was the old mans soul body or the special fire called Leng Yan Bone Fire, they were all sunk into the blood flame space in an instant, continuously digesting Woke up "The second strange fire is here, but..." Feeling the unique space of the blood flame, after the cold flame bone fire descended on the sea Xinyan that had not been completely digested, it seemed to be stimulated, bursting out with stronger power, and becoming more difficult to digest, Nagato Somewhat speechless. At the moment, the red-haired boy is not long-winded... Directly manipulated the blood flame space to digest the old man''s soul in an instant. In an instant, the endless memory was read by the blood flame, and all of them were sent into Nagato''s mind. "Oh, is this Fen Jue? Interesting!" With amazing computing power and mental power, Nagato kept sorting out and summarizing the information from the old man, discarding useless information, and quickly found what he wanted. at this time "Wang, Hui Na is here...?!" Qingqiuin Ena, who had already explained the situation to the other girls, walked into the lobby, but unexpectedly found that the lobby of the building he was in seemed to have been subjected to a terrorist attack, with burn marks everywhere. "Is something wrong? King!" After realizing the accident, Ena came to Nagato''s side for the first time, looked up and down, and then asked when he confirmed that Nagato was not injured. While speaking, Ena glanced around. In the end, Ena''s gaze fell on a certain boy who fell on the ground, with surprise on his face! "Hey, why did little brother Xiao Yan fall here!" ps: Originally I still wanted to fight in Canaan, but I think it''s a little longer. Fighting is really boring. Let''s finish!.. 1160 Chapter 021 The sad and angry Xiao Yan third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Uh... so dizzy?!!!" The dizzy consciousness awakened from the endless darkness, Xiao Yan drove his stiff body with some difficulty, lifted the quilt off his body, and slowly sat up. "What''s wrong with me? By the way, that guy!!" After sitting for a long time, Xiao Yan remembered everything before he fell into a coma. There was a cloud of uncertainty on his face, and his various thoughts varied, and finally he slowly said: "Unexpectedly, there really is Nagato, the strongest godkiller..." "Uzumaki Nagato!" Since the appearance of Luo Hao, who wiped out his second-life empire ten years ago, Xiao Yan has felt that the world is a bit unreal. After that, the existence of General Tony, Marshal Erica, etc. It made him feel very strange. Although he is not an otaku, the first generation of Xiao Yan still knows that there is a famous anime called God Killer! And Luo Hao, Tony, Erica and others seem to be the characters in that anime. To be honest, Xiao Yan knew about this anime at the time because it was a very weird anime. Although it was created by the people of the island country, it was an anime that was not well-known in the island country but was sold in the sky. In the anime, the protagonist named Grass Pheasant Godou is so sad that even the women he likes fall into the hands of his rivals! The Chinese people like this anime because it contains two very famous characters-Luo Hao, the oldest godslayer, and Uzumaki Nagato, the strongest godslayer! The former is a pure celestial being, and the latter also has celestial blood. Among them, Uzumaki Nagato is the most brilliant, if not for the penultimate episode, he died... I''m afraid anyone would think he is the protagonist! "In the past ten years, I haven''t seen Nagato. I thought he didn''t exist, and even thought all this was a coincidence. It seems I was wrong. The mastermind of all this is definitely the man!" Such thought flashed in his mind, Xiao Yan looked around, only then realized that he was surrounded by his own room. Not sure why he came back, Xiao Yan subconsciously looked at the ring on his right hand and asked: "Old Yao, there, what happened after I was unconscious?" There was silence around, and after a while, Xiao Yan''s ring still did not respond! "Yao Lao, Yao Lao, what''s wrong with you!" At this moment, I suddenly realized that the unpleasant Xiao Yan was calling and inputting his soul power into the ring, but unexpectedly found that the soul aura in the ring had disappeared completely... "how come" In an instant, the heart of the delicate young man was empty, and then endless anger rose up, "I know, I know, Uzumaki Nagato, your purpose is a teacher!!" In an instant, Xiao Yan''s eyes instantly turned red, full of endless sadness and anger! "Wow!!!" Suddenly got up, Xiao Yan didn''t even have time to put on his coat, and walked out of his room directly. Under the surprised gaze of his classmates, he rushed towards the place where he was previously unconscious.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc He even bumped into many people along the way, but he didn''t care at all. At this moment, Xiao Yan had only one thought in his mind, and that was to find his own teacher, the old man who had accompanied him for three years and devoted his life to teach him what he had learned. Although when Old Yao appeared three years ago, he had inadvertently absorbed Xiao Yan''s fighting spirit for a year, which caused him to be aggrieved. But all of this, as Yao Lao regained his consciousness, made himself more rewarding. If it weren''t for that old man''s dedicated cultivation, Xiao Yan knew very well that he would only have to spend his entire life in that small country town, rather than having the foundation for a broader future. Under such circumstances, Xiao Yan''s affection for the old man was no less than that of his father. Therefore, when Xiao Yan saw from a distance the red-haired young man who made him extremely jealous, just standing in front of the building where the unparalleled empire rested, his whole person was completely violent, and his strong fighting spirit broke out in an instant. "Uzumaki Nagato, where is my teacher!!!" Before the people arrived, the angry roar came first. Xiao Yan rushed to the past with an aura of grief and anger. Because of this feeling of grief and anger, Xiao Yan had even put behind his scruples about the strongest godslayer. Up. Under such circumstances, Xiao Yan''s speed caused an uproar in the crowd watching the excitement behind him. Xiao Yan''s strength has far surpassed his strength at the stage of fighting the king! however-- "Feng Xiao is here!" "Five Poison Palms!" The young girls standing on both sides of Nagato shot instantly. In an instant, the scarlet phoenix and dark palm prints that were different from fighting Qi appeared abruptly, directly bombarding Xiao Yan''s body, blasting him out. "boom!!!" The black-clothed boy fell heavily to the ground, smashing a big hole in an instant. This scene caused an uproar among the onlookers behind Xiao Yan. No one could imagine that the top students in the inner courtyard of Canaan College, Xiao Yan, who had such a terrifying power, would be knocked down so easily. "Why are you here, obviously I have let you go!" At this time, Nagato seemed to come back to his senses. Looking at Xiao Yan who fell on the ground, he said leisurely. His voice was not loud, but he was accidentally heard clearly by everyone around him. In an instant, all eyes on the scene focused on Nagato! Then, the uproar recurred... At this time, everyone noticed that Nagato actually stayed in the team of the beauty representatives participating in the Wushuang Empire this time. And whether it is the Taito maiden Kiyakiin Ena who is the leader of the team, or the queen disciple Gu Kuner, the little doctor fairy, and the snake girl Qinglin as the student, he is the center. "Who is this man, why are the beauties of the Wushuang Empire centered on him? What hatred does he and Xiao Yan have?" This kind of question flashed in the hearts of all spectators, and for a while, the whole scene was a little quiet... 1161 Chapter 022: Confrontation and mutation fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Less, less nonsense!!!" At this moment, an angry and slightly weak voice sounded again, but it was the stubborn black boy who struggled to get up from the big hole on the ground, staring at Nagato with his red eyes. "My teacher, Yao Lao, where is he!!!" "...Unfortunately, he got in the way in front of me." After staring at Xiao Yan for a while, Nagato said leisurely, "Of course, in order to move forward, I completely eliminated what was in the way." Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Yan''s pupils shrank sharply, and there was a sharp pain in his heart. In fact, when he first discovered that Yao Lao was missing, he had a hunch in his heart, because he knew how decisive the red-haired man in front of him was. But I didn''t expect that my hunch came true! The kind old man who had been teaching himself, suddenly went like this... "Do not!!!" There was a hostile spirit in his body that couldn''t help but roar, Xiao Yan''s whole body turned into a terrifying hideous demon, rushing towards Nagato, and the surging anger broke out completely. It was obvious that he had been desperate. just-- "Virtual Sword Flow Dandelion!" A light figure appeared from Nagato''s side and turned into an afterimage and rushed to Xiao Yan''s front instantly. An abrupt tearing sound rang in everyone''s ears. The next moment, Xiao Yan flew upside down again, and blood spilled on the ground. "Stop it!" "Bold, dare to hurt yourself at will in the inner courtyard!" At this moment, two powerful threats suddenly sounded, and then two vindictive elderly men descended from the sky and came to Xiao Yan''s side. One helped Xiao Yan stop bleeding, and the other stared at Nagato and others. The person who came is no one else, but the guardians of Canaan Academy, two fighting emperors named Qianbaier Lao! "Brother Xiao Yan!" "Xiao Yan!" The next moment, two or three girls ran out of the crowd watching the game, and they came to Xiao Yan, who had just stopped bleeding and was seriously injured. They were no other people, but some of Xiao Yan''s confidantes. "...It''s noisy!" Looking at the scene before him, Nagato''s face showed a little impatience, "Qiji, get rid of all the people who are in the way in front of you, don''t be merciful, kill them to pieces!" Nagato''s words were not very big, but they spread throughout the audience, and the seriousness in the voice that seemed impatient, made everyone a bitter cold. "Because it is an eye-sight, you have to kill, you are too arrogant!" At this moment, a voice full of breath came from the sky, and three old men slowly descended from the sky, violent and violent. The headed old man was speaking, "As the dean of Canaan College, I am Man Tianchi. It won''t let you do whatever you want!" "What do you people in the Unparalleled Empire want to do! Please give an explanation, otherwise, the other forces on the entire continent that are gathered here will certainly not sit idly by!" After Man Tianchi''s words were finished, the other half-old man behind him, Canaan College Grand Elder Su Qian took a step and looked at Nagato and Qingqiuin Ena beside him, his gaze revealed. Out of extreme dissatisfaction.Shuxzy.com www.shuxzy.com His words are very skillful, and soon he won the support of some caring people who were watching the good show! "Yes, I must give an explanation, otherwise my soul clan will not see it!" One of the eight ancient tribes, Soul Jade, the representative of the soul tribe, immediately spoke in support of Canaan Academy. After him, in addition to the ancient tribe, the other ancient tribes all gave their support... The next changes are a bit exaggerated! The representatives of the forces who were still hesitating joined in one after another, and finally evolved into the unanimous support of all forces for Canaan College. All this is because the Wushuang Empire is too terrifying in the eyes of other forces in the mainland! Such an offensive empire, no one wants it to exist for a long time. "Ha, this is interesting!" Seeing this change, Nagato suddenly showed a smile, and asked Ena next to him, "After all, this world is the playground I prepared for you. Its not convenient for me to intervene more. Ena, what do you think? What to do?" "Leave it to me, king!" The maiden of Tachibana bowed slightly toward Nagato to bow, then walked to Qishi''s side, and seeing Ena''s movements, everyone else in the room was silent for some reason. "To be honest, Hui Na is also very surprised by the situation of Xiao Yan, after all, we still talk a lot!" Seeing the people who had calmed down, Qingqiu Yuanhui said softly, the wild charm full of nature radiated, and many men present couldn''t help but drool. "However, this is the end of the matter, and Ena can''t help it!" While talking, Huina has slowly pulled out the Heavenly Congyun sword, the power incarnation of the former steel god of war, still shining with an amazing edge, "Since you want to explain, I can only give you an explanation!" When everyone was unsuspecting, Hui''s sword slashed out, and the sharp sword aura blasted out. "Ahhhh!!!" The next moment, there was a scream from the crowd, blood and stumps flew in an instant, the whole scene suddenly became abnormally bloody, and at this time, some powerful generations also reacted. "Asshole! Are you planning to go head-on with our soul race?" The soul jade, who escaped the catastrophe because of his servant''s timely response, looked at the scene in front of him, and immediately watched Hui Na threateningly with angrily. Who knew he heard Hui Na''s laugh when he spoke. "Hehe, boy, do you think there are still soul races in this world after today?" "Asshole, what are you talking about..." For Huina''s words, the soul jade was completely unknown, so when he was still preparing to threaten, a piece of jade pendant on the soul jade suddenly shook. That was one of the changes brought about by the arrival of Luo Hao and others ten years ago. The jade pendant that can transmit sound no matter where it is, although it is unilateral, it will automatically turn on. then "Dip! Please pay attention to the children of the soul race!" "The Soul Realm is being attacked from both sides by the Wushuang Empire and the blood race, return quickly!" The sound from Yu Perry was not loud, but it still spread all over the neighborhood. In an instant, the surroundings were silent... 1162 Chapter 023 Situation and Action First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, everything was quiet... The gentle breeze swept gently, spreading the bloody air on the ground, which made people extremely uncomfortable. However, everyone at this moment had no reaction and was completely stunned. "Hehe, I really think my ears are bad, I have some hallucinations!" After a while, abrupt voices rang around, but it was the self-talk of a guy with a weaker mental capacity. As soon as this remark came out, it was like a needle in the sea, which made the atmosphere of the whole scene relax. Everyone looked at the soul jade, and the scorching gaze was undoubtedly looking forward to something similar to the soul jade laughing heartily, saying that he was joking with other people, etc. You know, when the soul clan was in hiding, there was a force called the soul hall occupying the most in the Central Continent. After being born, that powerful force hundreds of times the soul hall, even if singled out the entire continent, the soul clan is not afraid . Now someone tells you that the Soul Palace is in crisis and even needs to recall the tribesmen who are outside, do you believe it? Anyway, most people on the scene didn''t believe it at all. just "Om!" "Om!" "Om!" At this moment, the same jade pendant activation sound appeared again, and there was more than one, but many representatives of the forces existed in them. The next moment, those jade pendants automatically turned on... "It''s not good, Young Master! The general of the Wushuang Empire has led an army to attack Huangquan Pavilion!" "The disciples of the Yan clan who are outside obey orders, return quickly, and participate in the battle against the blood clan!" "The big thing is not good, the disciples outside the sword pavilion are obedient, from now on, the sword pavilion is disbanded, you all flee for your own lives, the blood race has already invaded the sect cabinet and is already weak..." "..." Voices continued to sound, some calling for help, some commands, and some last words. Under the baptism of many voices, the faces of everyone present suddenly became pale, and even the son of the soul race, the soul jade, was also a little lost. No one thought that the Wushuang Empire and the blood clan would act at the same time, launching an attack on the entire continent! With two forces, facing the entire continent, it is simply... "Are they crazy?!!!" A young man whose sect was destroyed couldn''t help but wailed. His words completely reflected the aspirations of everyone present, but listening to the sound transmission that almost had no success, everyone was even more incomprehensible. "That''s it!" At this moment, Nagato showed a sudden realization, and said, "Hina, I didn''t expect you and Zhu Yue to join forces. It''s really unexpected to me!" There are several ways to conquer a plane... But no matter what the method is, it is nothing more than seizing luck, seizing the source, or even seizing the world! Among the many methods, the simplest and the most stupid method is to directly defeat most of the forces on the entire plane, gain most of the air luck of the entire plane, and get the recognition of the plane''s origin. Obviously, this is what the Wushuang Empire and the blood race are planning today... Qiqi Chinese Website www.qiqizw.com Presumably, in the past ten years, they are all preparing for this full-scale sneak attack! "This is no way, Luo Hao has lost his temper because of this!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Keina who stood in front of him didn''t look back, and smiled directly, "After all, what Ming and the others are doing is very dangerous for us. Once they succeed, we lose." "In order to win, we can only unite... first determine the fact of attacking and occupying the plane, eliminate Ming and the others first, and then determine the victory by determining the amount of luck between each other!" Nagato and Ena''s chat did not hide anything, and instantly attracted the attention of others. "Sure enough, you all know the inside story!" After all, the soul jade is an elite of the younger generation of the soul race. At this time, it has recovered from a major blow, and even attracted the attention of others to Nagato, Keina and others... "Tell me everything, otherwise, everyone present will not let you go!" After hearing Soul Jade''s words, even people who were very uncomfortable with the ancients gathered together in a tacit understanding, and the terrifying aura spread out from everyone, and gathered into a monstrous frenzy. just "I''m tired of these guys, Ena and Qishi, I''ll leave it to you!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato turned around without hesitation, and the other girls around Nagato looked at each other, Xiao Xun''er followed, and the other girls stayed. "Wait, don''t leave!" Seeing Nagato''s departure, some knowledgeable people would naturally not allow it, but just after they took a step, they encountered an extremely terrifying sharp blade, which instantly turned into an endless mist of blood. "Nagato-kun''s order, kill you all, none of them can run away!" The next moment, I saw Qimi slowly retracting a hand knife that was swung out of the void, and the whole person looked weak and weak. Everyone felt strange and abhorrent... The killing is about to set off... On the other side, Nagato and Kaoru went one after another on the path in the inner courtyard of Canaan. Looking at the back figure in front of her who seemed to be taking a leisurely walk, Xun''er''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of complexity. The girls who followed Luo Hao since childhood, although some are contaminated with Luo Hao''s domineering, but like Luo Hao, they also have a lot of identification with the three obediences and four virtues. Therefore, for those who see their bodies, girls will never let go. However, according to sister Hui Na, the girl knew that, let alone the man in front of her was just a soul clone, the body was in front, without any defense, she could not hurt him! Since you can''t kill, you can only... Thinking of her other possible choice, the girl''s face couldn''t help showing a blush. "Here, it''s here!" The voice from the front brought Kaoru back to God from her reverie. At this moment, what appeared in Xun''er''s line of sight was a concave terrain. In the concave area, an extremely large black tower was buried deep in the ground, but a spire and a layer were exposed on the ground. Pitch black. "Tian Burning Qi Pagoda?" .. 1163 Chapter 024 Ancient Emperor Cave Mansion! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tianfen Lianqi Tower! This is the famous building of Canaan College which is famous throughout the continent. Gu Xun''er knew that this black tower, built in an underground depression, possesses the ability to help combatants temper their own fighting energy and accelerate their cultivation. Canaan Academy is so famous, apart from some historical reasons, this black tower The effect is indispensable. But what is he doing here? Looking at the red-haired boy standing in front of her, a trace of doubt flashed across Gu Xun''er''s face, but she remembered her identity and did not ask questions. However, her question was quickly answered... "Xun''er, do you know the story of the last two Doudi on your continent?" At this moment, Nagato turned around, looked at the black long straight girl behind him, and asked. "do not know!" Regarding Nagato''s question, Xun''er shook his head. Although the ancient clan has a long history in the entire Douqi continent, the years are the most ruthless, and many things will disappear without a trace as the years pass. Even the ancient eight races, at this time, they just know that thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years ago, an imperial battle that shocked the entire continent took place on the Dou Qi continent! The specific situation is unknown to everyone. Looking at the red-haired boy in front of him, Xun''er didn''t know why he suddenly asked this question. While thinking about it, a bright light flashed through the girl''s mind, and a certain possibility suddenly emerged in Xun''er''s heart, could it be... "Is it that!" As if seeing through Xun''er''s thoughts, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Just below, is an ancient emperor cave mansion, and two... sleeping Emperors!" As soon as the voice fell, the space around Nagato burst into red ripples, and the sound of flowing water suddenly rang around! "Boom boom boom!!!" Immediately afterwards, the endless river of blood flames gushed out of the air from the ripples of space, poured directly into the depression where the burning sky refining tower was located, filling it up, and the black tower quickly burned under the blood flame. Exhausted. Not long after, a heterogeneous flame snake broke through from the blood flame. It was the strange fire in the Burning Heaven Refining Tower, Falling Heart Flame! On the Abnormal Fire Ranking, Falling Heart Yan is only ranked fourteenth, but, as its name suggests, the fire is born from the heart, tempering the energy and refining the bones. This abnormal fire is used in the practice of fighting Qi, and it can be called a "practical cheating device", burning the sky. The fame of the gas refining tower is due to this fire. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Just when the fire snake transformed by Falling Heart Flame was about to completely escape from the river of blood flames, bursts of beast roars appeared out of nowhere, and blood-colored flame snakes burst out of the river, trapping the Falling Heart Flame, and soon Dragged into the river of blood, frantically refined. After obtaining the Fen Jue, referring to the techniques above, the resistance that the blood spirit received when refining the different fire was already more than ten times smaller. It''s nothing to say that there is a falling heart inflammation that is gradually growing spiritually. In an instant, this endless river of blood and flames spreading out of the void, seemed to become stronger again... "This, what is this!" Witnessing the ending of Falling Heart Flame, Xun''er only woke up from the shock brought by the sudden appearance of the blood flames, blurted out, "Also, what Doudi relics, and Sleeping Doudi... is not a joke !" Sogou Library www.sogouso.com "I''m not a person who likes to joke!" Regarding Kaoru''s disbelief, Nagato knew very well that before she truly stepped out of her position, the girl couldn''t completely break the weight of the so-called Doudi in her heart, but Nagato didn''t force it. "This endless river of blood flames is one of my favorite beasts. Does it feel very shocking?" While speaking, Nagato''s gaze moved slightly, passing over Kaoru, and on the side of the road not far behind the girl, I don''t know when, a girl with purple hair appeared there. "Well, it is really shocking!" Facing Nagato''s gaze, the new girl didn''t panic, but respectfully saluted and said, "Meet the supreme king, my name is Ziyan, the maid of Luo Hao, come here!" "Zi Yan? Taixu Gulong? It seems that Lian''er already knew everything here!" After speaking lightly, Nagato turned his head and looked at the blood flame river again. Under his gaze, the entire river trembled slightly, and soon began to flow back, disappearing from the ripples of space. Soon, a huge hemispherical hole suddenly appeared in the field of vision of the three people, underneath it was diffused lava! "Let''s go, join me to witness the historical side!" Turning his head and glanced at Kaoru who had recovered his composure, and Zi Yan who followed, Nagato said indifferently. The next moment, invisible force field fluctuations burst from the red-haired boy, forming a huge Transparent sphere... Xun''er and Zi Yan had already entered this three-dimensional force field without realizing it. "Wow!!!" The sound of breaking the air suddenly appeared, and the force field carrying the three people of Nagato turned into a brilliance, directly falling towards the huge cave, and blasting into the magma in an instant, and continued to sink. In the position, the three of them were silent. The two girls were shocked and a little at a loss, while Nagato had already concentrated and began to call out to someone who has been asleep for not knowing how long... Probably that guy had been asleep for so long that it was already very close, and it was still difficult for Nagato to wake him up. Obviously, it looks very thin and transparent, but under the scorching heat of magma, there is no change. Along the way, the whole position encountered many obstacles. There are huge rocks, terrifying explosions, and lizard people living in this magma world! However, no matter what it is, as long as it stands in the way of Nagato''s advancement, all of them will bounce off firmly and forcefully under this position! "boom!!!" When the strong stand directly knocked over the two half-holy lizardmen who were trying to block the way, they passed through a very thin mysterious obstacle, and instantly transformed from the world of magma to a quiet and desolate space. There is no sky, no earth, only a faint space, and the ancient and vicissitudes of life permeates the entire space. In the center of the space, stands an ancient door with a height of ten thousand feet... Vicissitudes and greatness!.. 1164 Chapter 025 begins to super expand the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This is the so-called Ancient Emperor Cave Mansion!" Standing in the void, Nagato''s gaze faintly looked at the huge portal in the distance. The four simple characters of''Ancient Emperor Dongfu'' inscribed in the center of that portal undoubtedly proved Nagato''s words. The two girls behind Nagato were in a state of complete shock at this time, unable to speak. Doudi Dongfu or something, it was beyond their acceptance! "Really, what a surprise!" Taking a look at the situation of the girl around him, Nagato snapped his fingers while driving the spherical stand to keep close to the huge portal. The red-haired boy''s fingertips lit up a firework: "So, if you were to see that thing, wouldn''t you be more surprised." The dazzling fire light illuminates this space that has been dark for thousands of years... However, at this moment, neither Zi Yan nor Xun''er felt the slightest warmth. On the contrary, there was an inexpressible chill in their hearts. The source of this chill is the terrifying creature under their feet. It was an indescribable large creature. It entangled in the dark void, motionless. The eyes of the two girls moved along its body, but when their eyes were blocked by the dark space in the distance, they were still Its the end of it... This mysterious character, the whole body presents the color of purple and gold, and its body is covered with cold scales, a feeling of vigor, like steel, is born spontaneously. Everyone is floating in the void, and even with the gaze of Nagato, they can''t see the whole picture. It is enough to imagine how incredible the size of this creature is! just "The creature on this plane really makes people wonder what to say!" When the two girls were both extremely shocked, Nagato''s face was still plain as usual, even with a little disdain, "Is it meaningful to accumulate so much energy in the body, and even become so big because of it?" "Om!!!" As if hearing Nagato''s words, in the gloomy void, the behemoth moved a bit, two huge eyes gleaming in the void, and a terrifying murderous aura swept like a storm... However, at this moment, outside of the guarding positions around Nagato, six sci-fi-filled mechanical dragon phantoms suddenly appeared. The terrifying Longwei diffused from the phantom, offsetting the murderous aura of the attack! "Heh, it looks like you are still not convinced!" Regarding the actions of the incomparably huge creature, Nagato''s face showed a more obvious ridicule, "To be honest, except for some things, the entire vindictive continent is a joke in my eyes!" "Divided into so many levels, the result is not to keep accumulating and purifying energy, it is simply turning oneself into a piece of fertilizer." "You guys who practice fighting qi, as long as you reach other planes and those planes that don''t have strong energy, you can guarantee that you can''t die anymore. Apart from adding energy to those different planes, it has no meaning at all." "The most speechless thing is that you actually separate the energy and the soul for practice!" www.kkkxs.com Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t help showing a trace of pity on his face, and said silently, "In the fighting spirit of his own cultivation, there is not a trace of his own soul fighting spirit. What kind of fighting spirit is this!" Nagato''s voice was not loud, but it was exceptionally clear in the gloomy void, and it spread to every corner flawlessly. The faces of the two girls standing behind Nagato were shocked. Whether it was when Luo Hao came to Canaan College to sign an agreement six years ago, he inadvertently caught Zi Yan who was her maid next to her, or Xun''er, who had followed Luo Hao since he was a child, instantly thought of the woman who had accumulated great power in their hearts. They were all forced to not be allowed to practice the fighting qi system of this plane around Luo Hao. If they had practiced, they would even be abolished by the woman''s fighting qi cultivation base and practice what magic power system they were. You know, as a monster, Zi Yan, although she didn''t even know her own body because she ate the transformation grass, she could still feel it. Because of this magic system, her body hadn''t grown much in recent years. Luo Hao didn''t explain the reason at the time, but he also showed an unhappy expression, completely disdain to answer. Now, they seem to have some understanding of the reason. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" After a long period of silence, the abrupt dragon roar suddenly reverberated, and saw the huge figure-like figure turning from the void, a huge dragon head appeared from the darkness, and his gaze looked at Nagato: "What is the so-called alien plane, you make people so hot!" The monster, or the mysterious dragon''s voice was full of anger, but he restrained himself. Obviously, Nagato didn''t have any hidden words to reveal the information that made it interested. Otherwise, the movement of the mysterious dragon just now might have been a direct attack. "After listening to you, I don''t want to say any more." With both hands in his arms, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and he looked down at the mysterious dragon underneath, Presumably you are the so-called Taixu Ancient Dragon. Although you look quite strong, in my eyes, Not enough!" "Asshole kid!!!" After listening to Nagato''s words, the mysterious dragon, or the ancient dragon of Taixu, spoke angrily, and the terrifying dragon''s might continuously burst out, spreading throughout the dark space. at this time "Brother Dragon, please calm down!" An abrupt voice came from a distant place, and several black figures flew over from the darkness, headed by a man who looked rather domineering, and a mysterious person with black clothes all over. The flight stopped near the distance between Nagato and others and Taixu Ancient Dragon. The domineering man first looked at the huge portal greedily, and then looked at everyone present, especially Nagato. "Under the Soul of Heaven, the patriarch of the Soul Clan, I have seen you all!" The words made Nagatos eyelids move slightly, but Xun''er and Zi Yan standing behind Nagato couldnt help exclaiming. Who could have imagined that at the moment when the soul clan is facing annihilation disaster, the patriarch of the soul clan But it appeared here. ps: Super unfolding can end quickly!.. 1165 Chapter 026 The reappearing Tuoshi is the fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This little brother! I want to know..." Standing leisurely in the void, the Soul Heaven Emperor completely ignored the surprised gazes, stared straight at Nagato, and said, "What you just said about alien planes and things like that, I hope you can save face !" As the Soul Tiandi spoke, the black robe figure beside him and the several black robe figures full of strong energy fluctuations dispersed separately, surrounding the guardian position of the three of Nagato... The threat is self-evident! "Ha, interesting!" However, under such circumstances, Nagato still did not say everything that he knew as the Soul Tiandi and the others had hoped, but instead looked at the Soul Tiandi with interest, revealing a smile of interest. "Unexpectedly, in such a mainland situation, you still have the intention to come here, not afraid that your hometown is gone!" "Of course I''m afraid!" Slightly squinted his eyes, the Soul Heaven Emperor spoke without any concealment, "However, I must come, whether it is the Zhu Yue from the blood clan or the queen of the Wushuang Empire, according to intelligence, they have already broken through for the fight not long ago. The emperor level exists." "If you can''t find the key to becoming a fighting emperor from here, it doesn''t make any sense to return to the Soul Race! In fact, if you think about it now, I''m afraid the two of them are the existence of the alien plane that this little brother said." "Yes, really good!" After hearing the words of the Emperor Soul Heaven, Nagato couldn''t help but admire the man in front of him. In a sense, he was definitely a qualified overlord, and the decision he made was also very correct, although he had some misunderstandings. For example, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue did not break through, but simply adapted to this world and developed appropriate fighting methods. After all, the world is different. Even if the instinctive rejection of the world is eliminated, it will still have some impact. Zhu Yue is better. When Luo Hao first arrived in this world, his combat power would never reach the top of the world. Otherwise, it won''t be a fight with Gu Xun''er''s father, and it will take a long time... It''s just that these are some insignificant details, and they don''t affect the Soul Tiandi to make the right choice! however "The...existence of the alien plane?" At this moment, the extremely old voice reverberated in the void, and the vast majority of people were immediately stunned, and the Taixu Ancient Dragon and the black robe standing beside the Soul Heaven Emperor trembled directly! "boom!!!" The next moment, a huge roar echoed in the dark void. I saw that huge portal suddenly opened amidst the roar, and the sudden brilliance suddenly made everyone''s eyes dazzling, and the square in front of the portal suddenly lifted up a huge burst of dust. "Could it be that the Dou Qi continent, nearly ten thousand years later, has ushered in another world guy again?" Accompanied by the old voice, a very short-looking figure wandered out from the waves of dust that was raised, and colorful fireworks filled the short man, making everyone shudder. "How is it possible, Emperor Tuoshe! How can you be alive!!!" 120 novel www.120xs.com "Impossible, I clearly watched you die!!!" At this moment, the voices of Taixu Ancient Dragon and the mysterious black robe standing beside the Soul Heaven Emperor sounded back and forth. The words of the two instantly unlocked the identity of the short man in front of everyone Defeated in the battle between the two emperors in the ancient times, the emperor Dou who should have passed away, the ancient emperor Tuoshe!!! At the same time, he is also the master of this ancient emperor cave mansion. "Why is it impossible!" After hearing the words of Taixu Ancient Dragon and mysterious black robe, there was a hint of pride in the voice of Emperor Tuoshe''s vicissitudes of life, "Although the Emperor was defeated in the past, he is the Emperor of Fire after all. There are still methods such as Nirvana Rebirth." "As for your question, it''s actually very simple!" Ancient Emperor Tuoshe looked at the mysterious black robe, and said quietly, "That''s just a slight modification of your memory. Otherwise, how can you run out with peace of mind, and then make trouble outside and devour life? ." "If you don''t swallow it, how can I recover myself by extracting the core of the life you swallowed through the prohibition placed in your body." "Although I have secretly spread Fen Jue or something, hoping that someone will find me after practicing and devour them to recover, but I have found nothing. In this way, I can be born again in less than ten thousand years. Thanks to you!" "However, as a price, I have let you stay away for long enough. Come back now, Void Swallow!" As soon as the voice fell, the mysterious black robe let out a scream, then turned into a black smoke, passed through time and space, and merged into the ancient emperor''s body! "boom!!!" The explosion-like sound reverberated, and I saw the colorful flames burst out with a strong light. Under the flames, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe''s height was raised a little bit, and he quickly returned to the height of an average person, with a burning color. Fluttering. "Well, it''s still more comfortable when there is enough energy!" In an instant, the voice of Emperor Tuoshe no longer had vicissitudes, but instead filled with bursts of vitality, as if he was reborn. The whole process was completed in less than a moment. The changes of the ancient emperor shocked most of the people present, and the expression of the soul of the emperor was pale, and everything he had done turned out to be vain. Even in the past few years, his actions to allow the Void Swallowing Flame to continuously swallow the life of the ancient veins were all cheap to the ancient emperor! "Then me, if you are not dead, why are you trapped here!" At this moment, the voice of Taixu Ancient Dragon rang loudly, and the huge dragon head approached the ancient Emperor Tuoshe, and powerful energy even gathered in the dragon mouth. Obviously, Taixu Ancient Dragon was very hostile to the man in front of him. "Well, I was asleep at first and needed protection." "Later, I woke up, but I couldn''t move my body. I could only stay in the cave. I felt like there was a dragon as a watchdog. It looked pretty good!" Ancient Emperor Tuoshe''s frivolous words instantly angered the giant Taixu Ancient Dragon. However, when the Ancient Dragon was about to spit out energy to attack the opponent, Ancient Emperor Tuoshe just punched the opponent! The dazzling flame burst out, turned into a giant fist, and instantly bombarded Gu Long! "Boom!!!" .. 1166 Chapter 027 Return from Hell! Fifth more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" In an instant, the blazing fist directly bombarded the dragon''s mouth, and the violent roar echoed in the gloomy void. A fierce explosion appeared in his mouth, and the damage it caused was undoubtedly huge. The huge-looking Taixu Ancient Dragon couldn''t even make a scream, and his whole body fell straight down. Soon, Gu Long''s body sank into the dark void and disappeared from everyone''s sight. The little test of Emperor Tuoshe made the world understand what Doudi was. The Emperor Soul Heaven, who had seemed a little eager because of his anger, suddenly calmed down, even cold sweat. "That''s good, the guy in the way is gone, back to the subject!" After the Taixu ancient dragon disappeared, the ancient emperor Tuoshe shook his long flames, his eyes swept across the souls of the souls first, making everyone including the soul of heaven emperor tremble in their souls, and then looked towards the souls. Emperor of Heaven. "Before, when I just walked out, I seemed to have heard you say the alien plane..." "Below is just inference, that one is the insider!" Before the ancient emperor Tuoshe finished speaking, the Emperor Soul Heaven immediately opened his mouth and confessed to Nagato. Vaguely, the domineering wisps of domineering surrounding him disappeared unconsciously... "It''s disappointing!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but shook his head, once again denying the grudge of this plane in his heart. In Nagato''s heart, the true vindictive owner is not something that the guy who wipes out his water chestnut after seeing a stronger existence than himself can have, and dare not even challenge a stronger existence, no one can be called a fighter!Can be called the strong! After all, it is not unreasonable for Nagato to look down on this plane! "Boy, what are you shaking your head!" At this time, Tuo She, who had turned his gaze to Nagato, saw the red-haired boy in front of him not caring about him at all. Instead, he shook his head on his own, not knowing what he was thinking about, and suddenly burst into flames. "Hurry up and tell me everything you know, otherwise..." "enough!!!" Some impatiently interrupted the words of the ancient emperor Tuoshe, Nagato''s face showed a touch of discomfort, "Although the temper has been much better recently, but this does not mean that you can be presumptuous in front of me!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato raised his right hand and blasted out a punch! "boom!!!" The sound of broken time and space echoed in the void, and the invisible destructive power burst towards the ancient Emperor Tuoshe. Almost subconsciously, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe flashed away by instinct. The next moment... "Boom boom boom!!!" The portal connecting Tuoshe Ancient Emperor''s Cave Mansion suddenly shattered at this moment, and the space behind that door also began to collapse in chains, and endless roar echoed in the entire void... This scene stunned the two women behind Nagato and everyone in the Soul Race! Soul Tiandi''s face was even worse! Especially when I remembered that not long ago, he and Taixu Gulong thought that they had eaten some of the actions of the red-haired boy in front of them. The man who had lived for a thousand years felt that his face was swollen. "Damn! You guy!!!" Wushen e-book www.wstxt.com Not long after, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe came over from the shock caused by the destruction of his own cave mansion, and then his face was angry. You know, there are many collections of the ancient Emperor Tuoshe hidden inside! Now, all these collections were actually destroyed in front of him! "Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Unforgivable!!!" The terrifying emperor flame burned fiercely and spread in all directions. The ground at the feet of the ancient Emperor Tuoshe was also like a flammable substance at this moment, and it turned into an island of flames in a moment. Obviously, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe was really angry, ready to attack Nagato! however "boom!!!" The terrifying vibration spread from the turbulence of the space behind the ancient Emperor Tuoshe, and the breath that made Tuoshe''s life unforgettable was faintly revealed from the vibration, and the ancient emperor''s face was full of astonishment! "how is this possible!!!" Suddenly giving up the act of attacking Nagato, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe turned and looked behind him. Similarly, the eyes of the soul tribe and Nagato were all concentrated in the turbulence formed by the fragmentation of the ancient emperor''s cave. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Under the gaze of everyone, the vibration frequency in the spatial turbulence became larger and louder, and the vibrations became louder and louder. Soon, a pair of huge white beast claws protruded from the spatial turbulence. Immediately after... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" A huge white beast head like a wolf dog appeared from the space turbulence. In the next moment, a roar full of deterrence resounded through the entire dark void, and a terrifying coercion swept the audience. Then, the two-color light of gold and silver suddenly appeared, filling everyone''s vision. After a while, the light dissipated, the pressure also dissipated, and the huge white behemoth disappeared! At this moment, what caught everyones eyes was a silver-haired noble man dressed in bone armor and fur clothes, stepping on the turbulence of space, step by step to everyone, or to be correct, in front of Tushe ! The silver-haired noble son is no one else, but the incarnation of Nagato''s hell road, the perfect big monster, the Sasaomaru! The monsters who have been sleeping for endless years on the Douqi Continent finally appeared at this moment! perfect!noble!Unmatched!! Whether it was Xun''er and Zi Yan, or the people of the Soul Race, at this moment, they had such an evaluation of the silver-haired man in front of them, and at the same time, there was a wave of uncontrollable awe. "Shashengwan? It''s actually you, Shashengwan!!!" Looking at the big silver-haired monster in front of him, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe was stunned for a while, and then he smiled nervously, "I didn''t expect you to be in this world. Great, great, you know, I have Miss you so much..." "I am, how I want to kill you myself!!!" "I know! I always know!" Facing the neurotic Emperor Doshe in front of him, there was no trace of emotion on Shashengwans face, indifferent as usual, "So I have been sleeping, falling asleep under your cave, just to wait for you to recover, and then... kill again. you!" .. 1167 Chapter 028 Farewell, my friend! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing this, Tuoshe Gudi''s face was suddenly green. Although after nearly ten thousand years, seeing his old enemy once again made the spirit of the last ancient emperor on the fighting spirit continent seem a bit too excited, it does not mean that he has no IQ. Even because of the appearance of the enemy, his thinking reaction became faster than usual. Therefore, the words of Shashengwan were heard clearly by Emperor Tushe, and there was no doubt, but because of this, the face of the last Doudi was naturally bad, and his feelings were hidden for thousands of years, but he did not know his own The old enemy is nearby. "What''s the joke, the antiseptic pill!!!" There was such a low roar from his mouth, the arrogance of the ancient emperor Tuoshe became more and more exuberant, the terrifying Emperor Yan completely opened his fangs, and the square at the feet of the ancient emperor turned into ashes in an instant... "Can''t accept it? But that''s the truth!" "Back then, I knew you were not dead. Although you hid well, it took some time and I found you." "It''s just that I don''t bother to deal with people who are in a coma, plus my bloodline is about to evolve, so I just slept near you, evolving while waiting for you to fully recover! Then, I will completely kill you! " Facing the angry Emperor Tushe, Sashengmaru''s left hand grasped the hilt of one of the three swords on his waist, and slowly pulled out the demon sword, the golden light flickered, and in the blink of an eye, the hand of Sashengmaru The demon sword transforms into a machete from the ordinary Taito form. The demon sword, with broken teeth, finally appeared in this world again after nearly ten thousand years! "You bastard, if you can do it, try it!!!" Seeing such an arrogant killing pill, the ancient emperor Tuoshe finally couldn''t bear it. In an instant, the terrifying Emperor Yan burst out completely, and the colorful flames turned into arrows, and they headed towards the killing pill! This was an attack transformed by Emperor Yan, which seemed inconspicuous at first glance. But every arrow possesses the power of rivaling the fighting saints. Seeing these arrows, everyone in the spirit race who practiced fighting spirit couldn''t help but back away, for fear that they would be affected... "Wind wound!" Facing the attack of Tashi, Shisheng Maru waved the iron teeth in his hand expressionlessly, and the invisible demon energy swept up, running in the virtual space, rolling up waves of terrifying wind blades, and facing the emperor. Flame Arrow! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A terrifying collision erupted in the void, and densely packed Emperor Flame arrows and a large number of Wind Blades kept colliding in the void, and the fire took advantage of the wind to burst out a huge spark in the dark void. Beside this group of sparks, the space is even slightly distorted... "Humph!!!" Seeing that his Emperor Yan had not made any contribution, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe didn''t have much surprise on his face. With a cold snort, he plunged into the void with one hand and took out a huge, colorful ruler-shaped weapon, which was the exclusive weapon of the ancient Emperor Tuoshe. Different Fire Constant Ancient Ruler! That is the ancient ruler that gathers all the different fires in the world, the ancient emperor Tuoshe has the authority to command the world''s fire! "Behead everything, Hengguchi!!!" Food novel www.meishi2008.com Holding the ancient ruler of different fire constant, the ancient emperor Tuoshe made a slash in the direction of the killing pill. In an instant, 22 different kinds of fire light ignited on the ancient ruler, and the force of terror cut through the space and directly bypassed The spark between the two rushed towards the Sesho Maru. "boom!!!" The next moment, a terrifying explosion erupted around the Sesho Maru. Under this explosion, the trembling noble son flew upside down in an instant. However, Gu Chis different fire energy chased him, rushed again, and drowned him. In the endless fire! Seeing this scene, a joy flashed across the face of the ancient Emperor Tuoshe, but this joy did not last for an instant, and he froze! because "Is it only this level?" An indifferent voice came from the surrounding fire, and the indifferent voice reverberated in the void, which made people feel chills. Then, there was a gorgeous figure, stepping on the strange fire, slowly appearing! "Tuoshe, obviously gave you nearly ten thousand years, but your strength has become weaker!" Stepping out of the flames, Shashengwan strolled to a place less than ten meters in front of the ancient Emperor Tuoshe, and said indifferently. In the words, the monster noble son expressed the regret and disappointment in his heart vividly. "Asshole, you dare to look down on me!!!" Feeling the disappointment of Shashengwan, Emperor Tuoshe went away in an instant, turned into a flame that soared to the sky, and slew directly towards Shashengwan. The distance of more than ten meters seemed to be non-existent. The ruler blasted directly at the big monster! "Keng!!!" In an instant, the iron fragmented teeth crossed in front of the Shisheng Maru and collided head-on with the incoming different fire Henggu Chi. The terrifying arrogance spread from the confrontation between the Shisheng Maru and the ancient Emperor Doshe... "Asshole Shashengwan, if you hadn''t taken the emperor''s luck, how could this emperor be reduced to this point!!!" Holding the ancient ruler of different fire constant, Tuo She said with resentment, and the whole person constantly pushed towards the killing pill, "such you, such you, what right do you have to look down on me!!!" "It''s... noisy!" At this moment, the voice of Shishengmaru sounded again, but the golden demon eyes of the noble son of the monster burst into red light, and the terrifying demon energy erupted on the body of Shishengmaru. . Except for Nagato and the two girls behind him who were protected by him, everyone from the Soul Race or the Taixu Ancient Dragon who had just risen slowly from the dark void was shuddering. That is the life deterrence brought by the terrifying creatures beyond their life level! "boom!!!" In an instant, crystal diamonds and storms filled the broken iron teeth in the hands of Shishengwan. The terrifying diamond storm burst out, flying the ancient emperor Tuoshe in an instant, and the ancient ruler of Yihuoheng was shaken away from Tuoshe. "Farewell, my friend!" At this moment, a trace of hesitation flashed across Shishengmaru''s face, and then he spoke indifferently. At the same time, he pulled out another demon sword that was shining with blue thunder in his left hand.!!.. 1168 Chapter 029 Swallow and Trees appear second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Cracking!!!" The cyan thunder from the sword of Sesho Maru showed a violent bloom. Like a mad dragon breaking free from a barrier, the dazzling thunder light shining through the dark void, wherever the cyan thunder went, time and space were shattered, and soon, it completely bombarded the ancient emperor Doshe... "what!!!" Suddenly, Emperor Tushegu couldn''t help shouting because of the pain that penetrated into the soul. In a daze, the last Dou Emperor on the Dou Qi continent couldn''t help but recall that his last defeat was also defeated by the same power, and a wry smile couldn''t be helped in his heart. "Remember, it was a broken tooth..." "The results are the same twice before and after. It seems that I really can''t beat you!" A word like this flashed in the depths of his heart, the ancient Emperor Tuoshe''s consciousness fell into a deep sleep this time, because the endless destructive power contained in the blue thunder had already wiped out his body and soul. Up... Seeing the ancient Emperor Tuoshe disappearing, the silver-haired noble son was silent. Returning the two unsheathed demon swords to the scabbard, with the words of the Sesho Maru, the whole person stood silently in the void and fell silent, not knowing what was thinking until... "Yeah, Sashengwan, are you sad?" The indifferent and uninhibited voice echoed in the void, attracting everyone''s attention. Hearing this, Shashengwan turned around, and at first glance he saw the red-haired boy holding Gudi Tuoshes flying weapon, the ancient ruler of different flames, showing an almost impenetrable smile. Replied: "It''s just a little bit of mind, sad or something, not suitable for existence like me!" "Indeed!" Nagato couldn''t help but nodded at the words of Sasei Maru, with a smile, "When you say this, I suddenly want to know what it will be like when you are sad." "You won''t know!" The big silver-haired monster first solemnly said such a sentence, then looked at Nagato and bowed slightly, "It''s probably gone in about 10,000 years, my brother!" The salute of Sesei Maru shocked the others present. Whether it was the people of the Soul Race or the two girls around Nagato, they couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw the Shishengwan who had just exploded and killed the legendary Fighting Emperor and saluted Nagato. Among them, the Soul Tiandi was even more frightened. If it were not for sufficient concentration, I am afraid he would just kneel... No, there are already a few soul race people who are almost determined to kneel down in the void. Regarding the performance of the people around, neither Nagato nor Sesomaru would have any psychological understanding, and they talked to each other on their own, just as humans would not care what an ant would behave next to them, although it was cruel... However, the people around, for the two of them, are really weak enough to ignore them. "Wan Nian is talking about you. For Saya and I, it''s probably only a hundred years since you left when you left. At this point, I have to say, time, this thing is really amazing!" Looking at the silver-haired monster in front of him, Nagato smiled indifferently, and at the same time raised the strange fire constant ancient ruler in his hand, "By the way, do you still need this thing? If not, I have some use!" "No need!" Novel it www.xs8.net Sasheng Maru''s answer was extremely firm. If its someone else, maybe hell keep this ancient ruler of different flames, seeing things and thinking about people, but he cant. No matter how many feelings he has in the past, he will be destined to be completely destined when he shoots. fracture. There will never be any stubbornness or regret! "That''s good!" Nagato showed a smile from his heart for this kind of Sesho Maru. The next moment, the red spatial ripples spread from the red-haired boy, and then, the incomparably weird blood flame, like fluid, gushes out of the spatial ripples crazily. . Soon, the torrent of blood and flames spanned the entire void, and continued to extend, without end! At this moment, the different fire Heng ancient ruler in Nagato''s hand was so lightly thrown! "Boom!!!" Gu Chi fell into the river of blood flames, even as if he had fallen into a real river, echoing in the silent void, the next moment, the whole river of blood flames seemed to be stimulated by some kind of horrible energy. Skyrocket! "Boom boom boom!!!" The boundless power permeates from the surging blood flame river, in that blood-like color, one new color after another is constantly presented, subverting, the entire flame river is undergoing an amazing transformation... ... ... "Void Blade Flow Profound Meaning" "Split!" With a soft voice, Qishi''s figure was divided into seven, and at the same time turned into seven unparalleled terror blades, instantly blasting the seven fighting sages into dregs. In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with flesh and blood. rain. And Qishi''s figure opened an umbrella on the eve of the rain! Blood rain...beautiful! This scene caused the rest of the crowd to be horrified, and they couldn''t help backing away. Whether it was the enemy or one''s own side, it was the same, and even some people who were exposed to the rain of blood collapsed directly on the scene. "Uh" "Is she really on our side, Master Huina." The little doctor immortal standing next to Hui Na looked a little ugly. As the little doctor immortal who was a poisonous body, it was terrifying to kill at first, but compared to the scene before him, it was nothing short of a witch. "Yes, she is on our side, and one of the strongest." "The strongest genius, or a woman who has completely surpassed the scope of the definition of genius, is better than Luo Hao, the woman in front of you is not weak, but even more terrifying!" In the surprised gaze of Xiaoyixian, Qinglin and the others not far away, Hui Na said so, and at the same time raised the sky cluster cloud sword in his hand again, ready to make a move, but at this moment... "Om!!!" The mysterious fluctuations swept across from Canaan Academy, surprised the Miko of Taitou slightly, her eyes involuntarily looked towards the source of the fluctuations, and for an instant, Ena was completely stunned. In that distant sky, an indescribable tree that can reach the sky appeared... .. 1169 Chapter 030 Victory, all parties reacted third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hehe, is this a trick of fate?" Seeing the tree in the distant sky that didn''t know when to appear and couldn''t see the whole sky, Qingqiuyuan Keina dissipated the curse power accumulated in her body, and there was a smile on her face. As one of the core members of the First Army, Ena naturally knew what the tree in Skyrim was... She also knows what that tree means! "The ancient Bodhi tree!" She whispered the name of the top three treasures of heaven and earth on the Continent of Dou Qi, and the Maiden of Taitou had lost all her fighting spirit, "Unexpectedly, Ming and the others really succeeded, it seems they have lost!" In fact, fighting is no longer necessary! Because, not only Huina, but the eyes of other people couldn''t help being attracted by the ancient Bodhi tree that opened up to the sky. In an instant, the entire Canaan Academy was in a state of incomparably quiet, even if the intense blood brought about by Qishi''s crazy killing just now, it seemed that it could not break the silence. The vast majority of people, at this moment, their minds have been taken away by the ancient Bodhi tree... ... ... Soul world! The strongest power in the ancient line, the ancestral land of the soul race. Today, this place that should have been extremely prosperous is now full of blood, and there are traces of destruction everywhere. The fireworks of war have ignited every corner of this small world, and no one can avoid it. "Gu Yuan, you must die if you betray the glory of the ancient lineage!!!" In the heart of the soul world, a bleak and tragic voice echoed, speaking of an old man covered in black robe, standing in the sky, his eyes were fixed on the elegant middle-aged man 100 meters in front of him. This man is no one else, but the Gu Yuan in the other party''s mouth, the patriarch of the ancient clan who is the top force of the ancient clan with the soul clan! "Soul Star Elder Meng, the situation is forced, there is nothing to say below." Facing the old man''s anger, Gu Yuan showed a bitter smile that was helpless, and then his eyes showed a sharp look, "However, you and my race are already incompatible with fire and water. When it comes to your death and life, don''t talk nonsense!" "Where is the Soul Heaven Emperor, where is that guy? It is clear that the Soul Race is about to perish, but it hasn''t appeared yet!" "Hahaha! You don''t know, you will never know!!!" Hearing Gu Yuan''s words, there was a rampant laugh on Soul Xingmeng''s old face, "You wait, one day, the patriarch will return with the power of Emperor Dou, then..." "It doesn''t matter that the time is right, isn''t it the Dou Emperor Dongfu? The benefits there are long gone!" At this moment, a slightly clear voice reverberated around, and the next moment, a silver-white thunder burst out of the sky, blasting directly on Soul Star Meng, blasting the old man into the earth instantly. "Cracking!!!" Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com Afterwards, within a hundred meters of the earth where Soul Star Meng was located, there was an endless electric current, frantically intertwined, sending the great elder of the soul race into the hell of death step by step... This lightning power was so overbearing that Gu Yuan, the highest level of fighting spirit on the mainland of fighting spirit, felt ashamed! Afterwards, his eyes saw that the silver-haired single-tailed knight girl slowly fell from the thunder cloud layer to her side from holding the silver blade, and slightly apologized: "Without your consent, it is rude to kill your opponent at will. , Mr. Gu Yuan." "That''s okay, just why..." "That lady Lilia will do something suddenly, you are not like this person." Facing the girls apology in front of him, Gu Yuan would converge even if he was really upset. After surrendering to Luo Hao, Gu Yuan knew that although the girl in front of him looked like Luo Haos subordinate, in a certain sense, She and Luo Hao are equal. Moreover, to be honest, Gu Yuan still has a good impression of this somewhat rigid girl in front of him. The name is a bit weird in Gu Yuan''s eyes. "Because I am in a bad mood and want to find someone to vent!" After being silent for a while, Lilia said what she thought in her heart, and then she sighed, "Unexpectedly, after ten years of hard work on the mainland, she would be the general before the last step!" "what?" After hearing what Lilia said, Gu Yuan didn''t understand for a while. Afterwards, he was surprised to find that not far from his side, Miss Erica Browntree, who served as the prime minister in the entire Wushuang Empire, was leaning on the clean wall, looking weak. To be honest, Miss Erica like this is really rare. Although it was not long before he surrendered to Luo Hao, Gu Yuan secretly went to the Wushuang Empire quite a few times. Almost every time he saw this Miss Erica, she was always shrewd, capable and full of energy in front of him. "Did something happen?" Just like this thought flashed in his mind, at the end of Gu Yuan''s vision flashed the figure of the woman who made him extremely awe-inspiring. He saw the other person rushing straight into the sky, a powerful force filled his body, and he burst out with his palm! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, a terrifying roar echoed in everyone''s ears. Some people who were more severely injured in the war were almost directly stunned. Then everyone was horrified to find that the sky of the small world began to collapse... Like transparent glass, the sky is constantly spreading with spider-like cracks. "boom!!!" Not long after, the sound of the sky completely shattered suddenly, and then Gu Yuan and all the people in the entire soul world saw another broader sky, that was the sky of the main continent! There, in addition to the scorching sun, there was also a huge old tree that held up the shade of the sky and took up half of the sky! "Unexpectedly, let you succeed!" Looking at the ancient tree in the sky, while slowly falling down, Luo Hao''s face showed a dignified look, "This time I am defeated, and next time, I will treat you as a real opponent, Uchiha Ming !" At the same time, in a corner of the soul world, the blonde Vermilion Moon retracted his gaze from the sky, snorted coldly, and a bloody miasma filled his body, covering the thousands of blood races gathered behind him, and then disappeared in place. .. 1170 Chapter 031 God Tree Rebuilding Plan Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Douqi continent, wild area. It used to be a place where endless ferocious beasts swarmed, and the terrifying hostility continued to raging, leading the monsters to the ranks of ferocious beasts. Among all the dangerous places in the mainland, this place is also one of the best. Ten years ago, after an unknown mysterious organization set off a bloody storm here, it became a mysterious place in your continent. No matter who it is, there is no way to get close, and no one can know the situation here. At this time, the entire wild area appeared green and lush, and countless well-known or unknown vegetation continued to spread here, even spreading out of the wild area... In the center of the wild area, a sacred tree that soars into the clouds, without even seeing the top, is standing there! "Ten years of hard work, finally succeeded!" The cheerful voice echoed in the silent air, and Ming''s figure stood in the void.Looking at the huge sacred tree in front of him, the sensory organs all over his body, and at the same time feeling the bursts of life bursting from the sacred tree, it seemed extremely happy. "Yes, the sacred tree reconstruction plan has finally succeeded!" "The ancient Bodhi tree is worthy of being the most mysterious treasure on the Dou Qi continent, and it can carry Chakra perfectly!" "Alright, soon, we will win!" Behind Ming, Fenghuang Temple Yuyu, Hafeng Hazuki, Uzumaki Kushina, and Ming''s own half-body, Fujino Asakami spoke one after another, and their faces also showed joy and even pride. However, they are indeed qualified to be proud, even proud of it! You know, in the past ten years, they have guarded the entire wild area and did not participate in the fortune plunder of the Second Army and the Third Army on the Douqi Continent, and they have endured how much pressure. If the other two legions are the first to complete the entire continent''s Qi Luck collection and incorporate the Dou Qi continent into the Chaos Starry Sky, they can really become a laughing stock, and by then, those ninjas who have given their lives to destroy the wild beasts, but Will die without looking at the purpose... A ninja is a person who endures! Having endured such pressure and fulfilling their goals, they truly implemented the ninja path to the end. However, having said that, if they hadn''t had such perseverance, they would not have been able to complete the so-called divine tree rebuilding plan, thus truly establishing the victory of this war! At this moment, branches abruptly hung from the sky-shading shade above the sacred tree. Soon, the dense branches fell in front of everyone, the number of which was hundreds of thousands. Among them, there was a branch that dropped directly to less than one meter in front of the girls. Subsequently, some abnormal changes occurred at the top of these hundreds of thousands of branches, swelling and deforming, and soon turned into bright wooden balls, and there were faint shadows of personal shapes in the sphere. The target change closest to the girls is not a wooden ball, but a wooden throne. Senju Tsunade was sitting on it, eyes closed. "Hello everyone!" As if sensing something, Tsunade opened his eyes, looked at the crowd with a slightly delighted look, and said, "Now I can cheer as much as I want. I have manipulated the roots of the sacred tree and controlled the core of the entire continent. ." "Oye!!!" The most cheerful Phoenix Temple Yuyu took the lead in cheering, and then the other girls couldn''t help but exclaimed. Soon, there were bursts of laughter in the sky, and even the most serious Ming laughed.Dushuci Novel Network www.dushuci.com "By the way, how are they!" But after smiling slightly, Ming pointed at the wooden balls and asked Tsunade. "I''m implanting Bodhicitta, don''t worry, after a while, I will return you an army of 170,000 ninjas who can use the fairy mode!" Tsunade was also a little speechless for Ming''s seriousness, but he still replied. at this time-- "boom!!!" The abrupt voice suddenly echoed, and the women immediately turned their heads to look at the source of the sound, and saw a long river of crystal clear blood and flame breaking through the barriers of the space in the void, hovering in front of the women. "Ming, Kunsina, Yuu, Hazuki, Tsunade, and Fujino, congratulations!" Let the indifferent voices of the girls that are so familiar to echo in the air, the next moment, in the long river of blood flames, several figures headed by Nagato slowly emerged and appeared in front of the girls. "Nagato-san!" "Master Nagato!" "Hurry up and declare our victory, Nagato-kun!" After seeing Nagato appear, the girls greeted Nagato with a smile, and even Yuu eagerly asked Nagato to announce the victory of her and the others, without a doubt showing her joy. "Although I have guessed your plan a long time ago, I am still a little surprised to see it!" Nodding to the girls, standing on the river of blood, Nagato looked around, and then looked at the sacred tree and Tsunade, he felt that the things the girls had done in the past ten years were inseparable. The starting point for all these actions of the girls is entirely the origin of Chakra from Naruto World! The Chakra of Naruto World appeared after the fruit of the World Tree of Naruto World, the God Tree, was eaten by humans. Afterwards, Chakra, which belonged to the sacred tree, spread among humans in this way... Under this premise, the girls found the ancient Bodhi tree and let Tsunade merge with it to replace the will of the ancient tree. Then the chakra gathered countless ninjas, and the nine big-tailed beasts must be in the sacred tree at this time. Recreate a sacred tree. The sacred tree that was reversed in almost the same process, although not a world tree, also has a very small part of the world tree''s functions. Under such circumstances, Tsunade, who was immersed in the sacred tree, not only soared into the sky, but also easily found the origin of the entire continent and seized the world''s weak consciousness. Moreover, Tsunade still has enough energy to transform the entire army of ninjas and make them a species evolved from the sacred tree! "To be honest, I am surprised!" Looking at the expectant gazes of the girls, Nagato solemnly announced, "I announce that this time the plane conquer game, the winner is the First Legion. Since then, the number of the First Legion is the Dawn Legion!" As soon as the words fell, cheers suddenly revived! ps: I''m so entangled to write, but finally the fight is over!.. 1171 Chapter 032 The first report after the return! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, a month has passed. "Until this morning, all 170,000 people in the Dawn Legion awoke." "According to statistics, the entire army has awakened the fairy mode, and the five thousand six hundred and ninety-nine people have awakened the fairy body. Speaking of which, this is really an unimaginable number. Once the shadow-level powerhouses would cry. " In one of Bai Yujings white jade room, Nagato leaned against the window and looked at the outside scenery while listening to Sayas report on the situation of the Infinite Legion after adjustments. When she heard the girl complain about the guy in her original world , Could not help but smile knowingly: "This is the true meaning of the so-called''infinite world with infinite possibilities''!" "How can you experience it without stepping out of the world!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy felt a moment of insight, and he couldn''t help but reaffirm his life. Invisibly, Nagato could perceive it, and the power of his heart appeared a little stronger. "indeed!" Regarding Nagatos words, Saya, who was sitting on the chair next to him, nodded, opened a new page in the file in his hand, and said again, The only trouble for the Dawn Legion is Tsunade. Her body has been integrated into the ancient Bodhi tree. Up!" "Fortunately, after so many years of practice in Tsunade, the power of the soul is strong enough to imitate Ming and Fujino''s situation, referring to various soul secret arts, forcibly dividing his soul into two, staying in the ancient Bodhi tree, A soul of Tsunade is needed." "Now, we need to create a second deity that Tsunade can blend perfectly." "...I give you the permission to use the power of the source!" After hearing Saya''s words, Nagato was silent for a moment, and said, "Using the infinite possibilities of the original power to create a perfect immortal body for Tsunade, there must be no problem." "That''s not true!" Saya, who already knew the omnipotent attributes of the power of the source, nodded, as he accepted the job. Then he opened the new page of the file in his hand and said: "Next is Luo Hao''s Wushuang Legion, and Zhu Yue''s Dark Moon Legion. In one month, both legions have been further improved." "Now, the two legions are stationed in Bai Yujing''s martial arts domain and in the forests of the Celestial Continent. It is said that they often practice, and it seems that both of them are very concerned about this failure." "Whatever they are, they are the commander of the army anyway!" Standing up, Nagato stretched lazily, suddenly remembering something, and asked, "By the way, why haven''t I seen Sesei Maru and the Emperor recently? Where did they go?" "Shashengwan went to see Immortal Fairy Lingyue. By the way, he selected his own Celestial Demon Legion. The emperor went to the lower realm to spread his cultivation system, and it seemed that he was also planning to establish a legion." Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya''s face showed a touch of helplessness, and he said quietly, "To be honest, they are too idle, they themselves have surpassed the so-called legion, is it meaningful?" "Well, whatever!" With frivolous brows, Nagato turned around and looked at Saya who was sitting on the chair. At this time, a faint sunlight came in from the window, illuminating the entire Baiyu room, and it was also spilled on the pure white girl in a white dress, giving her a touch of sacred ethereal, which made her heart beating.Biquge vp www.vp268.com "It''s really beautiful! It''s a pity, I feel helpless for the time being!" Looking at this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh when thinking about his current situation. "I said...you!" In response to Nagato''s reaction, Saya''s cheeks couldn''t help but flush, and he bulged, with a slight arrogant tone, "Even if you flatter me like this, this lady won''t be easily happy." "Yes Yes Yes!" Nagato, who understood that Sayas nature was not like this, naturally knew that it was just a spoiled act of Saya on a whim. He agreed. At this time, Nagato suddenly realized something very amazing, that is-- With Saya''s ever-changing personality and the ability to change her body at will, she can be a woman of any attribute if she wants to! "Oh, this is really an amazing discovery!" Talking to himself like this in his heart, Nagato stared straight at Saya, and said, "I think it''s almost time now. It''s time to say it, dear Saya-chan." "Huh?" In response to Nagato''s sudden questioning, Saya''s face appeared blank. "Don''t give me sloppy eyes, Sayyai sauce!" "Although I never obtain all of your actions through my identity as the creator of the world on weekdays, my insight is not weak. Recently I have hardly seen other Saya sisters." "Presumably you have all gathered to do something. In the last meeting of your corps, you seemed to have mentioned that you were doing some other things. For such a long time, even if you haven''t finished it, it must be near the end. ." Strolling to Saya''s body, Nagato bent down slightly and spoke to Saya face to face. "Yeah, if I was found, there is no way!" After Nagato finished speaking, Saye gave a playful smile just right, and raised a hand, "I originally planned to wait until I was finished to give Brother Nagato a surprise, but if you advance in advance, it''s fine. , Go and see now?" "Of course, as much as you want!" Holding Sayas raised little hand, Nagatos face showed a glimmer of expectation, Ive been very boring these days. I really look forward to things that can relieve my boredom. As soon as the voice fell, Nagato and Saye had a ripple of space around them and disappeared in place. In an instant, the surrounding environment changed, and the white jade flawless room disappeared from the vision of the two, replaced by a closed space the size of a square in which a huge light ball was suspended in the center of the space. Although there are still many girls playing with a lot of equipment below, Nagato''s attention is all focused on the light ball in the sky! "... Turns out to be, Lord, Lord God?!" .. 1172 Chapter 022 Heaven and Earth System! Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lord God! Nagato didn''t expect to see this thing here. In a daze, Nagato seemed to recall the past of his struggle with the main god. At the beginning, in order to seize the main god, Nagato and even the world''s devastating disaster, he promoted the human replenishment plan... "Think of it this way, I really am a super villain!" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s gaze did not leave the main divine light ball, and he directly said: "Saya, you and Alaya are working together. Is it possible that you are going to restart the main divine space?" Speaking of this, Nagato''s face has an awkward look. To be honest, it has taken a long time to capture the main god, but Nagato can only sink this main god''s light ball into the human spirit sea most of the time. Well, it should be called the depths of the soul sea now... By virtue of its causality law as a weapon, combing the causality of the chaotic starry sky. It''s not that Nagato didn''t want to do anything else. The main reason was that when he attacked the main god space, Nagato was not standing high enough... It just seized a small main divine light sphere, and didn''t get the deeper level of the main divine space. As a result, the main divine light sphere that I seized could not be strengthened at will. Even afterwards, the same type of causal weapons such as the jade disc, red hydrangea, and Fengshen Bang were integrated into the main god light ball, but they still could not develop those so-called enhanced exchange functions. For a while, Nagato could not wait to snatch the main god space again. Its just a pity that the main god space has evolved into a second-generation space because of Nagato. Although there are many loopholes due to the lack of a main god light ball, the defense capability of the main god space has also been significantly improved by hundreds of times. . In short, don''t imagine Nagato invaded the main god space as easily as it was last time. No, there is also a sister Saya, who is mixing in the second-generation main god space, looking for a chance for Nagato to invade again. "That is impossible!" As soon as Nagatos voice fell, a soft voice came into Nagatos ears. The familiar words made Nagato smile slightly, his eyes shifted from the main divine light to the direction where the voice came. . There, a beautiful girl with long light blue and purple hair was walking towards Nagato, with a lavender paper flower dotted on the right side of her head, making the girl more elegant and unforgettable. "Yeah, you are here too, Xiao Nan!" Looking at the girl approaching in front of her, there was a hint of joy on Nagatos face, and then he suddenly said, Yes, as one of the people who are most proficient in the runes of the main god, how could it not be when developing that big ball of light? Call you." Xiao Nan''s ability is a combination of paper escape and talisman art. The various runes that symbolize the mystery of the world in the rune technology obtained from the main god space have great inspiration for Xiao Nan. His own talent, coupled with the various supports of Nagato and the entire Bai Yujing... Xiao Nan is considered a master of runes in the entire Bai Yujing.Haoyi Novel www.haoetvxs.com Thinking about it this way, in the face of the big product of Rune Technology, the study of the super causal weapon-the main divine light ball, naturally, Xiao Nan will join! "However, you said it is impossible to restart the main god space?" Recalling what Xiaonan had said before, Nagato said with interest, "To be honest, although I know a lot of things, they are all the knowledge of self-cultivation, and it is totally useless for science and technology." "Hmph, it''s not that you can''t, you just don''t want to pay more attention to it!" At this moment, Saya, who had just been robbed of the conversation by Xiao Nan, immediately opened his mouth and rushed in front of Xiao Nan, "As for why it doesnt work, you did it yourself. Before, you incorporated things like red hydrangea and the list of gods into the main god light ball. , Although the ability of causality is increased, but..." "But it destroyed some redemption procedures in the main divine light ball..." After listening to Saya''s words, Nagato suddenly felt ashamed, and said helplessly, "Ha, don''t care about these trivial things. If this is the case, what are you doing?" "Although it is impossible to reproduce the main god space, we can edit a system again!" This time, it was Xiao Nan who spoke first, and while she was speaking, the girl glanced at Saya with a quiet look, causing the pure white girl to suddenly puff her cheeks and look a little uncomfortable. "Oh, it sounds interesting!" After listening to Xiao Nan''s words, Nagato''s eyes brightened, and his gaze once again looked at the main divine light ball not far away, and the Sayas with different images who were manipulating various instruments and equipment below. By the way, there is also Alaya. Stay there, don''t know what to do. "Tell me about the specific situation!" He gestured to the two girls beside him, Nagato took the lead in strolling, and moved towards the position where the main divine light ball was. The two girls fell behind by half a step almost at the same time and followed. "The specific situation should start with Alaya." This time, the two girls who were half a step behind Nagato did not fight for the right to speak. Instead, Saye said: "More than a month ago, Alaya told me that after she had pinned her own cause and effect on the main divine light orb, she was surprised to find that the main divine carried her vast cause and effect, and it was actually worthless to use the light ball. Part of the performance. At that time, we realized that using the main divine light sphere to solve Alaya''s problem was really overkill." "After discussion, we decided to develop a new system to bring the entire world and people into management. After all, the so-called law of causality not only means cause and effect, but also means the law of heaven and earth." "In more than a month, I used almost 90% of the computing power of the Saya clan. After a large number of rune masters, I finally compiled a management system that covers the world and human beings, and got Alaya. Recognition." "But now we need to wait for Gaia and Roots to wake up and continue testing. By the way, Alaya uses this system to increase the efficiency of the entire humanitarian management by three times..." "Wait!" At this moment, Nagato spoke suddenly, interrupting Saya''s endless speech, "Saya, you should tell me what is missing in this system rather than good." "cut!" Hearing that, Saya''s face suddenly twitched... .. 1173 Chapter 034 Choice and Turnaround Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"are you kidding me?!" When Nagato heard the flaws in the system from Saya, the whole person was stunned, and both his inner thoughts and outer expressions expressed such a meaning clearly. In a way, Sayas system is perfect! In short, it is a terror system that encompasses the entire chaotic starry sky. As long as it is supported by Alaya, Gaia, and Root, and authorized by Nagato, this system will play a terrible role. . The Hall of Valor, the realm of mythology, reincarnation of life and death, various natural disasters control, etc., will all be transformed into a subsystem of this system, operating perfectly and harmoniously under the macro-control of the main system. Even when the Infinite Legion of the Celestial Realm attacks other worlds, the system can covertly corrode that world! When the system erodes the other world to a certain extent, it can even manipulate the cause and effect in a concealed manner, giving the people who have won major battles on their own side as shelter-just think about it, as the war progresses, the people on your side become more and more The situation of the "protagonist" always makes people want to laugh unconsciously. Only when the system was nearing completion, Saya found a major problem! That is-how to embed this system into the web of laws? When he knew the problem that Saya encountered at this time, Nagato was speechless. Although he was the creator of the world, this chaotic starry sky belonged to him, but this kind of problem is also very troublesome for him. ! If, for example, the world is a house, then the web of laws is the foundation, which is the steel and concrete at the bottom! The renovation of the house is not a big problem, but the foundation cannot be touched easily. "One thing needs to be clarified, I would never agree to force inlaying!" "If you made this request during the period when the law was just emerging, I would be able to easily meet it, but now, the entire web of laws of the chaotic starry sky has been perfected to a certain extent and cannot be easily changed." After being silent for a while, Nagato firmly shook his head at Saya and spoke. Although it is a pity that this system cannot be fully utilized, for Nagato, the chaotic starry sky is the foundation, and there must be no mistakes, even if it is safe to go. "Don''t worry, Brother Nagato!" It seems that I knew Nagato''s reaction a long time ago, and Saya''s face was not surprised, "I am also a person who knows how to measure, and things like gambling, for people like us, it''s best not to do it once." "Oh, then what do you want to do..." Hearing Sayas words, Nagato suddenly became interested and took a step towards Saya, It seems that you already have a lot of ideas. Lets talk about it. To be honest, just by listening to you, I really want to be thorough. Start this system." "In fact, the method is very simple!" Facing Nagatos question, Sayas face showed a cruel smile: "The entire network of laws of the chaotic starry sky is formed by gathering information about the laws of many planes every time the chaotic starry sky contains a planet." "We only need to embed this system on the law of the alien plane, and then store that plane into the chaotic starry sky, and let the law network automatically store the system in. How about it, it''s very simple!" After hearing Saya''s words, Nagato hadn''t reacted yet, and Xiao Nan, who was standing next to the two of them, suddenly had a chill.16 reading www.16dushu.com What is called is very simple, this is simply a devil''s move! To embed the system into the law of the ex-planetary plane, it is simply to add an impurity that can spread to all aspects of the entire machine in the precision instrument named''world''... If the adaptability of the world is strong enough, it may be perfectly integrated with the system. But more cases, presumably, the existence of the system, let the instrument called''world'' collapse! "This!" Nagato, who also understood the consequences of Sayas suggestion, began to ponder after a moment, with a rare hesitation on his face... To be honest, Nagato should have known this method, but he just ignored it by his instinct. Along the way, Nagatos feet were already tired of bones. He was decisive in his daily killings. He never had blood on his hands. Even more than 20 years ago, he personally broke a planet. but "There is still a little psychological hindrance in the plane of extinction!" After carefully pondering the thoughts in his heart, Nagato had to admit that he was really not unrelenting to the end. Thinking about it carefully now, Nagato will always be invincible in some inadvertent details, leaving a little leeway. "If it is necessary, I will never hesitate." After a long silence, Nagato said quietly, "If it is an obstacle on the way forward, no matter what it is, I can ruthlessly destroy it, even if it is something that was extremely precious to me." "But at the moment, this system is not really necessary for me. If the world is destroyed for this, it will go against my heart." "So, I understand!" Saya blinked after hearing Nagato''s words, but there was not much regret or disappointment on the expression. For Saya, it is not particularly important whether Nagato chooses this method or not. This method is proposed because it exists. For Saya, who takes Nagato as its core, it must be proposed! As for whether or not to implement it, that is not something she can choose. In a sense, Saye is better than Nagato. If it weren''t for the existence of Nagato, no one knew what Saya would be like. "In this case, it can only be used in a small area, but the system needs to be adjusted again..." After Nagato made the decision, Saye pondered slightly and began to think about how to change the method of use. After all, he could not let himself wait for more than a month of hard work, but at this moment, Nagato''s voice sounded again. "Huh... wait a minute, Saya! It looks like a turnaround is coming!" ps: Under the spoiler, save everyone''s doubts, the system appeared to reincarnate chess pieces, the artifact system... 1174 Chapter 035 The Distorted World Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The chaotic void, the darkness and the boundless... The silhouettes of Nagato and Saya slowly emerged from the outer crystal wall of the chaotic starry sky. What they saw was a chaotic scene that could not be described in words. The emptiness and emptiness made people feel sincerely uneasy. This is derived from the instinct of being in chaos after losing the protection of the world! But fortunately, Nagato and Saya are not ordinary people, because they have long been working on various planes, and they have become accustomed to chaos early, but they don''t feel much. "Is it there?" There was a faint gleam in Saya''s eyes, his gaze broke through the obstacles of chaos, and he saw the endless distant place, a plane that was suspended in the chaotic void, and there was a little doubt between the words... "Isn''t it a different plane? Why is this plane a so-called turning point? I really can''t see it." "Ha, it''s normal if you don''t see it!" Regarding Sayas words, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and he said, Although Saya, you are very strong, you are not the creator of the world after all. You cant look at other planes from the eyes of the world. Naturally, you cant detect that plane. what is the difference." "Just as I saw black people in the previous life are the same, you can''t see the difference in that plane. Simply put, that plane just broke out with a distortion..." "Someone in it used a violent method to form a new principle, embedded in the law." After listening to Nagatos narrative, Sayas eyes brightened a bit, and he couldnt help but say: Brother Nagato, your goal is the principle of rebirth. Take advantage of its rebirth and not yet fully integrate into the plane of the system. Root it!" "exactly!" Regarding Saya''s eagerness, Nagato smiled affirmatively and said, "That''s it, Saya, you go back and pack the entire system first, I''ll go to the plane to take a look, and wait for my call." "To be honest, I''m really curious about a plane that can exist after distortion!" As soon as the voice fell, a force of time and space filled the side of Nagato. The next moment, the red-haired boy slowly dissipated in place like a phantom, leaving Saya muttering a little dissatisfied: "Really, Saya is going to..." ... ... Chaos is never a beautiful place. In this place where everything goes to nothing, time and space are completely meaningless. Not to mention the distance and the obstacles of chaos, but the disappearance of the pure sense of time and space makes people unable to stand even. Fortunately, with the guidance of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, coupled with the protection of the power of time and space, Nagato quickly crossed the endless time and space and came to the vicinity of that plane. "This internal change is a bit scary!" Seeing this plane up close, Nagato couldn''t help but be shocked. The whole plane was distorted too much, and he didn''t know which guy who didn''t know the importance of it was directly shattering time and space. To be honest, this plane is really tenacious, and he persisted, and even began to heal itself slowly... Although the origin of the plane has been consumed a lot.uu library www.uusk.net "But it happened to be cheaper for me!" Muttering to himself softly, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. To be honest, sometimes, Nagato has to wonder if his luck is too good! Often the moment I was still worrying about what I was missing, the next moment, the missing things would automatically appear in front of him. This kind of situation did not happen once or twice, but happened frequently. If it''s someone else, they must have been suspicious at this time, and there will be some kind of unthinking situation. However, this will never happen to Nagato. Not to mention that there is no warning in Nagato''s own intuition, that is, every time Nagato meets what he needs with good luck, most of Nagato must take a shot and cannot get it for nothing. This overbearing heart is Nagato''s decision from the heart, regardless of external factors! the most important is-- "If there is anything wrong with all of this, then just smash it!" With such a domineering heart, even in an infinite world with infinite danger and infinite possibilities, Nagato will never retreat, and will only advance step by step, step by step to a higher world! "Find the weak point of the plane, very good, let''s go!" After observing outside the plane for a while, Nagato found the weakest place of the crystal wall of the plane. The whole person turned into a phantom and rushed directly. The moment he hit the crystal wall of the plane, the red-haired boy looked like a whole person It turned into a liquid and melted into it unexpectedly. In an instant, various images flashed in Nagato''s mind: The girl of hope, the witch of despair, the curse of destroying the world, the angel of salvation... In a daze, Nagato understood that those were some fragments of important things that had just happened on this plane, because the world had suffered a lot, which led to the deterioration of self-recovery ability and the outflow of certain information... Among them, Nagato saw a very familiar figure! It was a fascinating creature with a pure white body, long ears and a tail. If Nagato remembers correctly, Saya once separated a half-body that was used to devour absolute evil. "Does Incubator Chobe? It seems I know what this world is!" "It''s really an unexpected situation, but in this way, the purpose is clear..." "It seems that what I am looking for is the so-called principle of the circle!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato felt the surging sound of the high-altitude atmosphere for an instant, opened his eyes, and what was presented in front of Nagato was a huge microcosm of the city. Both buildings and crowds were so small. And Nagato himself, at this time, is showing a movement called''vertical falling''! "Ha, really an unexpected appearance!" As he said this, Nagato''s face had a slight smile, without any movement, letting himself fall... ps: Sure enough, I still like Demon Flames!!!.. 1175 Chapter 036 Xiao Meiyan is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The afterglow of the setting sun sheds light on the sky and the earth. Walking in the park path with few pedestrians, Xiao Meiyan''s mood involuntarily showed a haze. Not long ago, she unexpectedly discovered that as time passed by, the girl gradually discovered that her memory had begun to be distorted. In Xiao Meiyan''s memory, this world was rewritten by her best friend. The old world is a world full of blood and tears of magical girls! And her best friend rewritten the world and gave hope to all magical girls. At the price, she lost her existence and became a god-like conceptual existence. Except for herself, the whole world has forgotten her existence! Only oneself remember her! However, with the passage of time, living in this world where that person does not exist, or even denying that person exists, gradually, even Xiao Meiyan herself is a little tranced, thinking that that person is just her own dream... "Could it be that even I have to gradually forget you, Madoka!" With such thoughts in her heart, Xiao Meiyan''s heart gradually filled with despair. At this moment, the black long straight girl saw a small figure. If I remember correctly, it was the year of her best friend. Young brother. Xiao Meiyan stopped, walked to the child''s side, and squatted down. At first glance, Xiao Meiyan saw a simple humanoid pattern drawn by the young child on the sand of the park with a branch. She was in a trance, and her heart suddenly felt shocked. "Bantou card! Steamed bun card!" At this moment, the child had realized that there was an extra figure around him, turned his head and looked around. After seeing Xiao Mei Yan, or the hair band on Xiao Mei Yan''s head, he suddenly laughed. "Yes, it''s a steamed bun card!" Responding to the child''s words with a smile, Xiao Meiyan suddenly felt that her previous thoughts were too stupid. The child in front of me might say something like "mantou card" when he saw the only hairband that Madoka left on his head. Madoka, she doesnt have any traces in this world. Well! A smile appeared involuntarily on her face, Xiao Meiyan quietly watched the child next to her raise a hand and stretched it towards the hairband on her head, but did not move anything. "Taya, stop!" At this moment, a pair of big hands stretched out from the child''s armpits and picked him up. It was a man who appeared to be in his thirties. He was wearing glasses and looked gentle. "Sorry, I didn''t trouble you!" Standing next to the man was a woman with short purple hair, faintly exuding the temperament of a strong woman. At this time, she was quietly apologizing to Xiao Meiyan with an apologetic smile. "No, it''s here, sorry, I''m bothering you!" Looking at the parents of her close friends in front of him-Shikuhisa Kame and Kazuko Kame, Xiao Miyan stood up with a smile on her face. Just when Xiao Meiyan Youxin was chatting with the two adults in front of her, especially Madoka''s mother, suddenly a mysterious wave flashed through the girl''s heart, causing her to lift her head slightly. "That, what''s the matter with you?" 90 read novel www.90kankanxs.com Seeing Xiaomeiyan''s movements, Madoka''s mother spoke with some doubts. At the same time, following Xiaomeiyan''s sight, she looked up slightly, but everything was normal and she saw nothing. "No, nothing!" After returning to her senses, Xiao Meiyan smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I suddenly have something, next time if I have a chance, let''s have a good chat. By the way, it''s the steamed bun card!" In the last sentence, Xiao Meiyan looked at the little boy, a kid named Tatsuya! "Well, steamed bun card!" Facing Xiao Meiyan''s gaze, Da also repeated one sentence, and the whole person suddenly laughed, as if very happy! "Ok!" Replied, Xiao Meiyan didn''t stop, turned and left. Before Madoka''s parents could react, the girl''s slightly heroic figure had disappeared from their vision. "That kid..." In the same place, there was a little doubt on Lumu Xunzi''s face, "Who the hell is this? And... Mantouka, a familiar name. Where have I heard it? I always feel a kind of intimacy. " ... ... "What is the thing that just fell from the sky? Is it a monster?" Walking on the unmanned path, Xiao Meiyan''s speed is getting faster and faster, her clothes are windy, and she speaks like this, as if she was talking to herself, and as if she was talking to someone. "I don''t know, I can''t determine what it is, but it''s definitely not a monster!" An abrupt voice sounded beside Xiao Meiyan, and the next moment, a mysterious creature that resembled a rabbit three or four minutes appeared at Xiao Meiyans feet, following her steps closely: "According to our incubator''s instrument scanning, we can only get the conclusion that a soul has become a creature at the very beginning, and the subsequent scanning was all hindered by the unique power of that creature." "Soul materialization, is it... a witch?" Recalling a certain possibility in her mind, Xiao Meiyan''s speed became faster, and a huge amount of magic power instantly diffused, changing the girls student costume into another set of costumes, and there was an extra circle on her left arm. Shaped shield. "Wow!!!" The sound of breaking through the air suddenly appeared, and Xiao Meiyan''s whole person turned into a afterimage, and she jumped up, and soon passed the obstacles, and came to the location of the foreign body that she felt that fell from the sky. Before landing, a pair of huge pure white wings appeared out of thin air, making a buffer for the girl''s landing! "boom!!!" In the crisp sound, the angelic wings disappeared in an instant, and the girl stood on the ground steadily. At this time, a red-haired teenager who was floating in the air appeared before the girl. "Hello, time traveler!" The boy didn''t seem to be surprised at Xiao Meiyan''s arrival. Instead, he greeted Xiao Meiyan with a smile, and said something that shocked Xiao Meiyan, "Also, the person who is most intimate with the new life!" ps: It really is not easy at the beginning!.. 1176 Chapter 037 Nagato and Homura second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time traveler?! The person who is most closely related to the new life?! When these two descriptions poured into Xiao Meiyans mind, the girl was stunned. Then there was a strong momentum, her sharp eyes fixed on the red-haired boy in front of her, and she said solemnly. Said: "Who are you and why do you know these things!!!" Xiao Meiyan is extremely sure that in the entire universe, only her time traveler can remember this incident & You know, even the incubator Chobe has forgotten everything about that person! "Hello, magical girl!" In the face of Xiao Meiyans sharp gaze, the red-haired boy, that is, Nagatos face did not panic much, but a smile appeared, and the whole person slowly fell to the ground, and gave a meeting ceremony: "I am a traveler from a different plane, you can call me Nagato." "Another plane?" Xiao Meiyan couldn''t help being taken aback when she heard Nagato''s words. As an existence who has been repeating time travel in cycles, Xiao Miyan has her own unique understanding of the composition of the world, but even that is the first time she has heard of the so-called alien plane. "Exactly, when I entered this universe, I saw a lot of things." Regarding Xiao Mi Homuras momentary stupefaction, Nagato was very clear about the other partys psychology and added, I saw the birth of the magical girl, and also witnessed the birth of the witch, and finally, I saw the birth of the principle of the ring! "..." After hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Mi Homura didn''t know how to react for a while. To be honest, the red-haired boy in front of her was so mysterious that she felt a sincere danger. However, his words also completely solved Xiao Meiyan''s recent heart knot. "So I''m really not dreaming!" As soon as this thought came into being, Xiao Meiyan''s mind, exhausted by the constant fighting, finally got a little breath. As the so-called three people become tigers, even if they are not true, they will become true if they say too much. And when the whole world is refuting Madokas existence, it is conceivable that the only person who remembers Madokas existence is Xiao Mi Homura. How much pressure was under. "Oh, it seems that Xiao Meiyan once told us..." "The story of the birth of the principle of the circle is true!" At this moment, a soft, but no emotional voice rang around. A mysterious creature similar to a white rabbit appeared near Nagato and Akomi Homura. It was the incubator-Chobe. I saw that Chubby was looking at Nagato with scorching eyes, and said: "The life of the different plane, I did not expect that the situation that still exists in the theory will appear in front of us, then, the existence from the different plane, what is your purpose, listening to what you just said, it is not accidentally entering our universe. Right..." Although Chobe''s words are interrogative, the affirmation in the words has long been expressed. Its words awakened Xiao Mi Yan... "Yes! Say it, your purpose!" "Although this world really has no value worth saving in my eyes, it is after all the world she saved her life by giving up her life, so please state your purpose. If you will harm the world, then..." Chinese www.bxzw. net While she was talking, Xiao Meiyan had a black-purple Japanese longbow in her hand, and she started to fight if she didn''t agree with her. "Oh, you are the incubator!" Facing Akomi Homuras question, Nagato didnt show much worry. Instead, he looked at the nearby white fascinated creature with scorching eyes. The magical girl relationship will be so good." "Is the relationship between the creator and the creation normal?" Regarding Nagato''s sigh, the incubator couldn''t help tilting his head and asked. "No, you are deadly enemies!" Looking at the creature that was exactly the same as Sayas former bust, Nagato suddenly looked forward to Sayas arrival, and continued to speak, You know, giving hope and giving despair are equivalent. Since there is a magical girl with hope, naturally there is Desperate..." "Asshole!!!" At this moment, Xiao Meiyan''s annoyed voice suddenly came, accompanied by a beam of arrows passing through Nagato''s body, and then rushing into the depths of the sky diagonally, disappearing. "Don''t ignore my existence!" Seeing Nagato finally attracted her attention by the arrow she released, Xiao Miyan showed a little chill on her face, and said coldly, "Please answer my question immediately! What is your purpose!" "Ah, sorry, for a while I was a little curious about the incubator." Seeing the black, long and straight girl with obvious frizzy hair in front of her, Nagato shrugged indifferently, and said, "Before telling my purpose, please ask, the girl in front of you, what is your name?" "...Xiao Meiyan!" Although somewhat inexplicable, the girl still answered this question. "Then, the magical girl Akomi Homura!" Muttering the name in her heart, all the smiles on Nagato''s face were reduced, and the whole person exuded an extremely indifferent, but unable to ignore, Xiaomeiyan couldn''t help being solemn. "It should be painful to lose your best friend, do you want that person to come back?" "what?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Miyan''s hand holding the longbow almost became unstable. "For you, the higher level world is inaccessible, but for me it is not the case. So, join me, Xiao Meiyan, I can help you regain your best friend from the world, as long as you ..." "shut up!!!" Before Nagato finished speaking, she was interrupted by the girl. At this time, Xiao Meiyan burst into a terrifying aura from all over her body. She looked at Nagato with scorching eyes, murderously hidden, and said quietly: "In short, your purpose is the principle of the circle. Up?" "Yes! My goal is the principle of the circle!" Seeing Xiao Mi Homura''s posture, Nagato suddenly understood that he seemed to have touched the opponent''s inverse scales, but even so, Nagato had no idea to hide his thoughts, and answered calmly! next moment-- "Crack!!!" The time around, paused...... .. 1177 Chapter 038 The third time clash! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time, paused at this moment! This sentence is not an adjective, but a real time pause. At this moment, the world seems to be dyed with a slightly grayish silvery white color, and the people and things in a certain range around are all in a static state. "...I absolutely don''t allow anyone to make Madokazu''s idea!!!" In the area where the time was paused, Xiao Meiyan pulled the purple-black Japanese longbow in her hand. Unlike the golden arrows fired earlier, the purple-black beams of light converged into arrows, which were placed on the longbow. "So, go to hell!" In response to the girl''s words, the terrifying arrow left the bowstring and turned into a ray of light, directly killing the still red-haired boy. The girl''s true murderous intent was demonstrated at this moment! "That''s it, it''s really an obsession that makes people appreciate!" At this moment, Xiao Meiyan''s unbelievable voice sounded in this space where only her existed, and the red-haired boy burst into small roars, and the slightly grayish silvery white color turned into fragments and fell. "boom!!!" The next moment, the red-haired boy raised a hand, and the blood-colored flame burst out, turning into a roaring blood-colored snake, and it collided with the incoming arrow head-on. In an instant, the violent concussion sound suddenly echoed. "how come!" Seeing this scene, Xiao Meiyan''s pupils shrank, and the magic in her body moved up, pushing her whole body''s perception to the extreme, but she didn''t realize that she had something connected to her. As a magical girl who signed a contract with the incubator, Akomi Homura acquired the power of time at the expense of her soul. In the beginning, Xiao Meiyan could even continue to retrograde time continuously for that wish to save Shikame-maru, subverting the time of a month again and again, making it a veritable time traveler. Nowadays, Lumeyuan has become the principle of the circle, and because she has lost cause and effect, she cannot go retrograde in time. Nevertheless, Xiao Meiyan''s time ability has not been lost! The shield in the girls left hand is a treasure that can hold time within a limited range. Theoretically, when the treasure is activated, unless there is contact with the girls body or a certain attack, it will definitely be in a static state of time. of. however "Neither connected nor under attack, I can actually react." Seeing the red-haired boy manipulating the dangerous scarlet flame not far away, Xiao Meiyan couldn''t help but show a very cautious expression on her face, "Although I don''t want to admit it, but...Time is suspended, is it invalid for you?" "more or less!" Facing the girls question, Nagato didnt conceal anything, and said directly, After all, Im also a user of the law of time. I am still immune to this level of time interference, although I was a little uncomfortable at the beginning. It really took a while." "Humph!!!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Xiao Meiyan was snorting coldly, a thought flashed, and the shield on her right hand was activated again, the sound of gears turning suddenly sounded, and the stopped time around again flowed, but the next moment, time paused again start up! In an instant, the red-haired boy was once again stained with a dark silver-white color, and even the unknown flame was still still! "Sure enough!" Seeing this scene, Xiao Meiyan''s eyes flashed with a sharp light.Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com Although Nagato broke away from the time pause before, Xiao Mi Homura was a bit shocked, but what Nagato said, he was also not very comfortable with getting rid of the time pause. Therefore, Xiao Mei Homura thought of using this incompatibility to make a fuss. . It looks good! "It''s now!" The longbow was opened again, and the magic power that had been extracted long ago burst out into three arrows of light, and headed towards the Nagato that was still in time. "Swish swish!!!" The arrows of the three rays of light exploded with powerful lethality, and blasted towards Nagato at a very fast speed, and was about to hit Nagato. The unknown flame on the side of the red-haired boy instantly broke free from the constraints of time and greeted him. Go up. "Boom boom" The violent roar suddenly sounded, but in the sudden sound of the two gears rotating, the surrounding environment once again experienced a time flow and time pause. In an instant, together with the explosion caused by the collision, it became still. "Take it!" This time, Xiao Miyans arrows were launched diagonally upwards, bursting over Nagato, turning into a rain of arrows covering Nagato, and falling towards Nagato, covering almost any dead corner of the red-haired boy. . at this time-- "The upright time accelerates, ten times!" Nagatos voice sounded again. The next moment, in the static time and space, with Nagato as the center, a spider-web crack filled out, and then a red light suddenly appeared, breaking the static explosion, and rushing out of the arrow rain. cover With a parabolic trajectory, it came towards Xiaomeiyan. "boom!!!" In an instant, although Xiao Meiyan avoided the frontal bombardment, she still flew backwards under the shock wave brought by the bombardment. Fortunately, the impact was not very large, and the girl in mid-air still reacted and landed safely. Looking up at her original location, Xiao Meiyan saw Nagato standing up from a small pit as expected, and the next moment, the rain of arrows of light behind them hit the ground. . "It seems that in terms of time, I am still stronger!" Standing up, Nagato looked at Xiao Meiyan, and said leisurely, "You can''t beat me in battle. The same is the power of time. You just borrow items, and I rely on myself. This is the gap. How about it, do you want to continue fighting?" "..." The girl bit her lip, stubbornly silent. "Really, looking at me with such eyes is really sad!" While talking, there was a wave of time fluctuations in Nagato''s body. The spider web cracks in the space before spreading wildly, and soon, the whole time paused and space shattered, and time flowed again. "Well, let''s do that for today!" With that said, in the girl''s surprised eyes, Nagato turned around and took a step, walking away in the sunset, but there was a word that came from a distance, deeply engraved in Xiao Meiyan''s heart... "When you are truly desperate, call me!" .. 1178 Chapter 039 Expectation and Origination Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It seems...a bit hastily!" Strolling alone in some dim streets, watching the last rays of the sunset disappear, the red-haired young man said to himself, "No hurry, no hurry, the current flame is not the perfect Xiaomei Yan." To be honest, Nagato was really satisfied with his arrival on this plane at this point in time. This is not only because at this point in time, the principle of the circle has really formed, but also because at this point in time, Xiao Mi Yan is very close to the beauty standard in Nagato''s heart. Only... Really complete the step of transforming demons! As long as I think of the girl in Nagatos past life who tears her wings and pulls her from the sky like a god, for the love of the concept, Nagato cant help but point her thirty. Two likes. I have to say that for such a girl full of personality, Nagato really likes it. "By the way, that Lumeyuan is also an unforgettable girl!" Sit down on a roadside bench in an unoccupied park, Nagato thought in his heart, but his right hand was suddenly raised, piercing through the space, the next moment, a creature named Chubby fell into him Hands. "Choopy, no one is bothering now, let''s have a good chat!" "You seem to want to tell us something." Falling into Nagato''s hands, Kubi, who has no ability to resist, did not show any panic. Instead, he still had room to ask Nagato, "Is it about the reason why the magical girl disappeared after being completely desperate?" "probably" Regarding Chobes question, Nagato did not answer directly, but instead asked, In fact, the real reason for the magical girls disappearance, you incubators might have already deduced it yourself. "That''s just a hypothesis, the so-called ring theory!" Facing Nagatos rhetorical question, Kewpie did not conceal anything, and replied, According to Akomi Homura, someone has embedded a truth in the universe. At the end of the magical girl, she is about to transform from the magical girl of hope into another. When this species exists, it is introduced into the destination of the magical girl." "But in fact, we have not been able to observe this phenomenon so far, so we cannot be sure whether it is true or not." "That''s the truth!" Nagato gave affirmation to Chobes speculation, and then smiled, "But I must say that you will not believe it, but after I believe it, you will definitely verify it." "exactly!" Chobe, who has no feelings, hesitated for the first time, and then stared at Nagato and said, "I have to say, you, the so-called alien from the plane, is really terrifying. I completely guessed the behavior of our incubator. mode." "You who have no feelings are really easy to understand!" In response to Chobes sigh, Nagato said, Dont talk about this, let me look forward to what you will achieve in the days to come. Yipinshu Bar www.1pinshu.com "By the way, the thing that the magical girl turned into after despair was called... a witch!" As soon as the voice fell, a black hole appeared in the palm of Nagatos palm, involving small white creatures. The powerful soul power invaded everything about this Kubi. In an instant, countless knowledge was fed back to Nagato. In his mind. That is the endless knowledge accumulated by the incubators for countless years, including the various causes of the magical girl. In a moment, after browsing all the knowledge, Nagato''s face was very strange. In the previous life, Nagato knew roughly that the cause of the tragedy of the magical girl on this plane was Chobe, or the incubators efforts to avoid the heat death of the universe. In order to ensure that the energy of the entire universe is not excessively reduced, the incubators are committed to turning biological emotions into energy to feed back the universe! To be honest, the former Nagato would definitely think that the incubators are all neurotic. But now, through the combing of the capture of memory, after Nagato has a comprehensive understanding of the incubators, his philosophy is different. Nagato probably can''t hate the incubators anymore, or, from the point of view of a creator of the universe, you really can''t hate a race that works so hard for the universe. "After all this is over, let the incubators give it to Saya!" After making such a ruling for the incubators in his heart, Nagato''s attention was focused on the magic girl technology developed by the incubators. The more he understood, the more satisfied Nagato was with the incubators. "I have to say, this is really a genius idea!" After learning in detail about the secrets of the magical girl''s transformation technology, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed, "I can''t imagine it. This is something that the incubators who have no emotions and fantasy can do." The so-called magical girl is a unique life created by the Chobe family and serving the world. The girl makes a wish to the origin of the world with her own soul and cause and effect! As a result, the girl turned into a magical girl. Then, because of the uncertainty of making a wish, under various causes and effects, the magical girl easily walks into the abyss of despair, transforming into a witch, releasing a lot of energy to feed back the entire universe. Finally, the cause and effect of the tragedy that the witch and magical girl cannot be cut off! Of course, this is the situation in the old world. The magical girl named Shikamewan turned into the principle of the circle, cutting off the existence of the witch and rewriting the world! However, in the new world, the magical girl still needs to''pay off the debt''. By killing the curse, killing the beasts born of various negative emotions, collecting the eggs of the beasts, providing more energy to the world and helping the world extend its life. In this process, Chobe is acting as a medium between the girl and the world and making reasonable plans. "Because of the actions of the incubators, the world has benefited. I am afraid that a considerable amount of ethnic luck has been accumulated. In the old world, Xiao Meiyan has been unable to change her destiny. I am afraid that this is the influence of this luck." "If it weren''t for Homura, Madoka couldn''t become a god, if it wasn''t for Madoka, Homura could not get rid of it, these two people are too interesting..." Leaving such a sentence, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared in the park instantly... 1179 Chapter 040: Uninvited First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Linglingling...linglingling..." As if he had an absolute blood feud with his owner, the cat-shaped alarm clock on the bedside roared angrily, and the noisy bell made the strange creatures wrapped in a ball on the bed wriggle unconsciously. After a long time, a white and slender hand stretched out from the bed with difficulty and pressed the alarm clock... The ringing stopped abruptly! Following Hu, the bed was opened, and a strand of golden hair wafted out of it. "Ah, it''s this time..." Sitting on the bed, the blonde girl yawned greatly. After stretching her waist, the girl''s eyes were still a little blurred, giving the impression that she couldn''t lift her energy at all. This is no wonder, after all, last night the blonde girl fought with Warcraft until midnight to protect the city! but "Humla sauce is all right?" Blurred eyes gradually flashed with a clear light, and the blonde girl''s face gradually filled with melancholy, and she felt a worries about the magical girl partner who asked for leave last night and did not come to take part in the operation to destroy the Warcraft. You know, the other party is the most "hardworking" magical girl in the city named Mi Takihara. I haven''t missed any battle with Warcraft, let alone, and she often went to some remote areas alone to fight Warcraft. She did not expect that she would ask for leave! The girl couldn''t help but care a little about this matter. As for whether the other party is ill, or on holiday or something, the blonde girl never thought about it. It was not careless, or thought that the other party was too young to show up, but... "Magic girl, in fact, is not a human long ago!" This thought flashed in her mind, and a yellow gem suddenly appeared in the blonde girls hand. It was the proof that the blonde girl was a magic girl. After her soul was drawn out of her body, the gem turned into... In short, it is the so-called soul gem! The reason why the magical girl has the power to surpass humans is derived from this, the body is no longer necessary, it can naturally be arbitrarily modified, and can easily exceed the limits of humans. But because of this, the magical girl''s path is completely a path of no return. The use of magic, the consumption of magic power in battle, the accumulation of pain or the magical girl''s own despair will make the spiritual core turbid, and it needs to be cleaned with the eggs of monsters regularly... However, even so, with the constant battle, the soul gem will one day usher in the final turbidity. Then, the magical girl will be guided to the final destination by the principle of the circle! "Really, what am I thinking early in the morning!" As the mixed thoughts flashed in her mind, the blonde girl completely awake, got off the bed, put on her own clothes, went into the bathroom to wash, and then began to prepare her own breakfast. However, the moment the blonde girl walked out of the bathroom, she was stunned.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sct.com "who are you?" At this time, the blonde girl was presented with such a scene, in the center of the huge dining room, there was a table of good looking breakfasts, and the red-haired teenager sitting at the table greeting herself. To be honest, even the magical girl, facing this situation, the girl is still a little confused. After all, the girl is still just a junior high school student, even though she has that mature demeanor, she doesn''t necessarily have it. "Good morning, Bamami!" At this moment, the red-haired boy spoke, without the consciousness of uninvited people, "Breakfast is ready, come and eat. By the way, I have not made breakfast myself for hundreds of years. Some are not confident." While talking, the red-haired boy picked up a poached egg on the plate in front of him with his chopsticks, and after taking a bite, he said, "Although some are not as professional, they are not bad. What a rare experience." "Wait, don''t talk to yourself!" At this time, the magical girl named Bamami had already fully reacted, and said with some discomfort, "A man who breaks into a lady''s house at will, but he won''t be welcomed." While talking, Bamami was not timid, strolled to the dining table and sat down, picked up the cheese and took a bite... "It''s pretty good, but it feels a bit rusty." Swallowing the food in her mouth, the girl made her own evaluation leisurely, and then said, "Also, this uninvited boy, you haven''t introduced yourself yet!" "Ha, you really have a personality, I like it!" Seeing such a young girl with such a posture, the red-haired boy Junxiu showed a smile on his indifferent face, and said, "My name is Nagato. As for the origin, you are not a time traveler. I am afraid it is a little hard to understand. So be it!" As soon as the voice fell, I saw the red-haired boy, or Nagato turned towards the girl! "boom!!!" In an instant, Bamami felt only a roar in her mind, and then a large amount of information poured into her mind, and information about people from different worlds across the universe emerged. "Ok?!" With both hands resting on the table, the blonde girl resisted the dizziness, looked at Nagato''s face with a touch of surprise, and said, "Looking for the principle of the ring, Nagato-san from another world?" "Also!" Nodded, Nagato ate all the poached eggs on the plate in front of him, took another sip of breakfast milk, and said, "But it seems that it takes some time to pursue the principle of the circle, so I found this place. " "So during this period of time, please take care of me, Mami!" "Wait, when will I agree..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Bamami''s eyes suddenly opened up, and she hurriedly spoke, but she was interrupted by Nagato''s slightly but rascal words before she finished her words... "I just agree!" Speaking of the absurd words in the girls eyes, Nagatos face remained indifferent, as if telling the truth, After all, its troublesome to find a house in this completely different world, and living with such a beautiful Mami makes it feel like Better!" .. 1180 Chapter 041 Forced Negotiation Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After listening to Nagato''s logic of being more robber than robber, Bamami was stunned. The blonde girl never imagined that she would encounter such an existence that people couldn''t look at directly. She would come here without asking, she was going to move in forcibly, and even teased herself with words. The most important thing is... "Your goal turned out to be..." "The principle of the ring?!" She shook her right hand unconsciously, Bamami''s cheek flashed a blush, it was not shyness, but anger. Although as the final destination of the magical girl, the principle of the circle is not a truly beautiful existence, but its existence at least makes the magical girl not need to bear despair, without cursing the world to die... The vast majority of magical girls can''t tolerate the existence of taking action on the principle of the circle! "Yes, my goal is the principle of the circle!" As if not seeing Bamami''s reaction, Nagato still ate breakfast slowly, and said as he ate, "To be honest, the artificial truth embedded in the law is a miracle!" "In this case, then..." A touch of determination flashed in the depths of her eyes, Bamamei''s right hand suddenly released, and the bright yellow soul gem appeared in the palm of the blond girl''s palm, and the girl was about to initiate the transformation of the magical girl... "Really, can''t you magical girls just listen to me to finish?" The world stagnated a little at this moment, and then Nagato''s slightly indifferent voice came from behind Mami, the girl couldn''t help but suffocated, and the soul gem in her hand disappeared... Although you can still perceive the connection between the soul and the body in the soul gem, the power of transformation has been sealed! In the next moment, a pair of big hands stretched out from Mami''s back and hugged Bami back. Then, the blonde girl fell into a warm embrace, her shoulders sank slightly, but Nagato''s head was lying there. "Huh? Huh!!!" Faced with this situation, Baba Mami was stunned for several seconds, and apparently completely forgot how to react. Then her cheeks flushed suddenly and she continued to struggle. It sucks!!!" The shyness of the young girl even made her forget that her soul gem was missing. How could Bamami who was just in a normal state break free from Nagato''s embrace. Soon, the girl seemed a little panting... "Don''t waste your effort, Mami-chan." Holding a beautiful girl with a mature lady''s temperament, Nagato lightly sniffed the scent of the girl, and said leisurely, "It''s not the Mami-chan of the magical girl, just an ordinary weak woman." "Yes, my soul gem, what have you done!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Bamami suddenly remembered that she was still aware of the soul gem but could not be activated, and she couldn''t help but ask. In any case, the magical girl''s soul gem is too important for them. Even as long as one hundred meters away from the soul gem, the magical girl''s body will fall into a state of living dead. The soul gem is the source of all existence and power of the magic girl, and it is also the most important weakness of the magic girl. As long as there is damage, the magic girl will usher in the final end, and it cannot even be attributed to the principle of the circle!Jushuku www.jushuku.com Under such thoughts, Mami''s cheeks were still flushed, but she didn''t struggle. ... Apparently she has recovered her composure! "It seems you have recovered your sanity..." Seeing that Bamamei finally recovered her calm, Nagato released the other party''s body, and the whole person disappeared in an instant. He sat on the chair opposite to Bamamei again, holding a bright yellow gem in his hand. On the gem, there is a sealed magic circle engraved on it, enveloping it. "call!!!" After leaving the warm embrace, Bamami couldn''t help but breathe out secretly, and the whole person finally recovered completely. Although the blush on her cheeks has not disappeared, it does not affect the girl''s thinking. just "Are all boys in another world so rude?!" Seeing the red-haired boy in front of him constantly sweeping her eyes up and down her body, Bumami, who is so gentle, almost went violently. If it weren''t for her transformation, Bumami would never show mercy. "No way, who calls Mami so beautiful!" Placing the soul gem in his right hand on the table in front of him, Nagato''s eyes didn''t leave Mami''s body, "I''m fascinated by the charm that ordinary ladies don''t have the charm of a junior high school student." If it weren''t for the spiritual body now, Nagato would have picked up his gun without hesitation long ago! "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Mami couldn''t help but snorted, dissatisfied, and also a little bit shy, and then she said, "Let''s go, didn''t you say that you haven''t finished it yet?" "Alright alright!" Looking at the girls shy and charming face, Nagato''s mood suddenly became a little cheerful, and he said, "Go on to the previous topic. Although my goal is the principle of the circle, I dont want to destroy it, but just follow it. It''s just one thing." "Mami doesn''t need to know what exactly is going on, just follow me..." "Just witness a better future!" "..." After hearing Nagato''s words, Mami suddenly didn''t know how to react. Such vague remarks are really worrying, but Nagato''s words are full of invisible appeal, and people can''t help trusting him, and conflicts are mixed. Therefore, Bamami cannot make a correct judgment. "Don''t hesitate, you can''t defy my orders anyway, can you?" Seeing Bamamis mentality at this time, Nagato stood up, picked up the soul gem on the table, and put it into her pocket. "Its not like there is something called it. If you cant resist, its fine. Enjoy." "Humph!!!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, the girl snorted with dissatisfaction, but said nothing. "By the way, I''m going out to see this city later." At this time, Nagato''s voice came into Mami''s ears again, making the girl a little bit of hatred, "The kind Mami will be a good guide for me, a stranger!" .. 1181 Chapter 042 Apricot and illusion third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!See Takihara Town! This is a modern city that is developing at a super high speed. A few years ago, this city was just a small town. Most people did not expect that in just a few springs and autumns, the city would be transformed into a city full of tall buildings and endless traffic. Holding Mami''s little hand, Nagato walked the street, undoubtedly feeling this. Obviously it was only eight or nine o''clock in the morning, and there was a slight smell of sunrise in the sun. The entire city was fully operational. Not only was there a lot of traffic on the streets, but also a lot of people on both sides of the streets. "...Naga, Nagato-san?!" Just as Nagato was feeling the most entangled city with great interest, Mami''s hesitant voice came in her ears, turning her head slightly, Nagato saw the shy look of the girl next to her. "Let''s go back, or else, will we come back tonight?" While speaking, Bamami''s expression was very uncomfortable, and her voice was also a little low. Regarding Mami''s performance, Nagato understood that it was not only because she was holding her hand, but also because of the gazes of pedestrians around her. After all, Mami is a very rare and beautiful girl. She is only a junior high school student. She has the elegant temperament like a lady and a figure that transcends her age, coupled with big wavy blond curly hair... The beauty of Bamamei is undoubtedly a very popular presence on the entire street. As for Nagato himself, although he doesnt particularly care about his appearance, Nagato himself is indeed a very delicate boy. Coupled with the continuous transformation over the past century, unconsciously, Nagatos appearance has become more and more handsome, absolutely Meet the standards of national idols. Coupled with Nagato''s indifferent and ethereal temperament that is extremely conspicuous in the turbulent city, he is destined to be equally conspicuous on the street. Therefore, the combination of Nagato and Bamamei, on the entire street, is obviously a pair of unusual scenery. It is quite normal to receive the attention of everyone. However, although the appearance is extremely deceptive, and the external performance is also deceptive, but the real Bamami is a little timid girl, and naturally some can''t bear such a sight... For this reason, she would rather ask the big evil person around her who threatened her. just "No!" There was a smile on her face, she refuted Mami''s proposal without hesitation, and took Mami''s hand harder, "I chose to come out at this time specially. Such a shy Mami is really indescribable. !" "What, you..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Mami suddenly realized how unscrupulous the guy in front of her was, and she felt angry. She wanted to fight the guy in front of her, but she didn''t wait for her to do anything... "Sister Ma Meimei!!!" A slightly surprised girl''s voice was heard from a distance, and then Nagato and Mami saw it. A red-haired girl with long sleeves on the upper body and hot pants on the lower body ran over. By the way, this girl also solved an apple in the short time she ran here... "Just now I thought I was wrong. I didn''t expect Mami to go out shopping. When I made an appointment with you last Sunday, you said that you don''t like shopping very much. This time you came out by yourself, really...Huh?" Web www.xiao-shuo.org When she arrived in front of Mami, the girl suddenly spoke in endlessly. Suddenly, the girl spoke, and then she noticed Nagato and the hands that Nagato and Mami were holding each other... "What''s the situation, you are..." "Hello, my name is Nagato!" Facing the girls question, Nagatos face showed a slight smile, and he said, Youre the school girl Sakura Kyoko that Mami often talks about. It does look like Mami said, very energetic ." "Where, right, you and the senior sister?" Hearing Nagato''s praise, the girl named Kyoko Sakura smiled and shook her head. Then she asked, turning her eyes between Nagato and the slightly panicked Mami. "I confessed to Mami today!" With Mami''s surprised gaze, Nagato said to Kyoko, "Then Mami agreed to me too, so, Sakura-senpai, Mami will give it to me in the future!" "Wait" After slightly stunned, Mami immediately wanted to refute, but a strange force rushed into the girl''s body, causing her to be slightly shocked, unable to move, and her face flushed... This scene fell in Kyoko''s eyes, and her senior sister simply acquiesced! "Well, looking at the appearance of the senior sister, Kyoko is useless if I object!" Sakura Kyoko suddenly thought of something and said, "It seems that Nagato-san mentioned the school girl just now. Could it be that Nagato-san belongs to our school..." "Senior, I''m seeing first-year transfer students in Takihara High School this year!" Faced with the girl''s question, Nagato said the answer he had prepared long ago, "Of course, Mami and I knew each other, but far before that, to be honest, I didn''t expect to meet Mami again here. " "Oh, it turned out to be a childhood sweetheart..." "Haha, right?" ... ... "Ha, then I won''t make light bulbs..." "Senior, you and Sister Ma Meimei should have fun!" "Also, senpai, Homura and I have taken care of the recent work for you. For the first time in a relationship in my life, treat it well!!!" After half an hour, Mami finally regained control of her body after listening to the words from Kyoko who had gone away. It was just a little bit beyond Nagato''s expectation. Mami did not rush away for the first time, but fell silent. "Mami-chan, are you angry?" Looking at Mami like this, a touch of embarrassment appeared on Nagatos face, tentatively asking, and at the same time secretly saying in her heart, "Its not a bad game, no, no, Mami has a glass heart, but she is the same Its very strong." "Now, Nagato-kun, what is your purpose when you go out this time?!" At this moment, Bamami raised her head and looked at Nagato with scorching eyes. A spark of wisdom seemed to flash through her eyes, "Why do you know Kyoko, and why do you want to create the illusion that we are lovers in front of Kyoko?" .. 1182 Chapter 043 Information! The change of flame! Fourth more You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Upon hearing Mami''s words, Nagato''s purple eyes flashed with surprise. To be honest, Nagato thought that the blonde girl would struggle with the illusion of a lover she unilaterally created, or be angry that she was manipulated for half an hour. But she didn''t expect that in that state, Mami was so calm that she could even catch some of the intelligence she had accidentally revealed while she was speaking. What Nagato did was naturally purposeful, but he couldn''t admit it immediately! and so "What are you talking about, Mami-chan!" A wisp of doubt flashed just right on his face, and Nagato said again, "I''m sorry, this time, it''s all because Mami-chan is too cute, so I intend to create established facts in front of others..." "Please don''t treat me as a fool!" Its just that before Nagatos words were finished, she was interrupted by the calm-faced girl, "Not to mention why Nagato-kun knew Kyoko. After all, Kyoko is one of the three magical girls in the city of Takibara, Nagato-kun. If you can find me, the other two must also know." "However, Nagato-kun just said that he was a transfer student, which exposed everything." Staring straight at Nagato, Bamami said, "It is Nagato-kun who has come from another world not long ago. He has already completed all his transfer documents, but he is not ready to live in, so he ran to me. The apartment is unreasonable no matter how you think." "So, what''s the conclusion?" Listening to Mami''s words, the smile on Nagato''s face disappeared, leaving nothing but indifferent. "Remove all the impossible, the remaining conclusion is that from the morning, everything is calculated by Nagato-kun, so Mami asked, Nagato-kun, what is your purpose?" While talking, Bamami''s eyes gradually sharpened... "Ha, you deserve to be a magical girl of dreams and hope!" After hearing Mami''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then took the girl''s hand and said, "You don''t need to be so hostile to me. I said I will give you a better future, and I will definitely fulfill it!" "Everything I do is just spreading some information!" "Mami just needs to look at it...huh?!" Before he finished his words, a light flashed in Nagato''s eyes, and he sighed secretly... ... ... At this time, see the extreme north of Takihara. This is one of the undeveloped wilderness areas in the entire fast-developing city. On the barren ground, a light breeze is blowing, and it is rolling up layers of dust, as if covering the sky. "This is it, incubator!" The slightly cold voice of a girl echoed, and Xiao Meiyan''s long and straight black figure appeared in this deserted place somehow, and asked a creature that resembled a pure white rabbit beside her, her tone was not very good.Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com But it''s no wonder that Xiaomeiyan experienced an inexplicable defeat yesterday evening. The time ability that I am proud of is completely ineffective in front of the opponent, and the opponent''s time ability is even stronger than myself! For this reason, Xiao Meiyan took a break from last night''s routine extermination of Warcraft. As a result, this morning, the incubator found Xiao Meiyan and told her that there was an abnormality here. It seems that World of Warcraft will appear abnormally during the day! The battle of the magical girl is almost at night, plus the protection of the barrier, so the information of the magical girl is not leaked, but like this, the abnormalities of the magical girl during the day must be wiped out immediately. Otherwise, it is easy to cause some out of control results! However, because of the leave last night, Xiao Meiyan was embarrassed to call her companions to help... For this reason, Xiao Meiyan got up early in the morning and rushed over. "Yes, it''s here, well, they are here..." Faced with Xiao Meiyans question, the incubator Chobe answered indifferently. As its voice fell, there was a roar in the dust flying in the distance, and then one by one huge white human figures slowly appear. These human figures have simple outlines, most of them are about six or seven meters tall, full of unknown magic! "Sure enough, it is abnormal, there are a lot of monsters!" Seeing what happened before her eyes, Xiao Meiyan''s mood was suddenly upset, and she stepped forward, her magical power exploded, she changed from a simple student dress to that of a magical girl with long black hair fluttering. "Although it is the hopeless world of repeated hatred and grief, it is after all the world that the child insists on saving. Then, I will never allow you scum born in the darkness of the human mind to be presumptuous!" With such a thought flashed in her mind, Xiao Meiyan, who was advancing, looked colder and colder... The huge magic power stretched out from the girl''s back and turned into a pair of huge wings, but for some reason, it looked like the wings of an angel last night, but now it looks like the wings of a devil. Despite this, Xiao Meiyan didn''t seem to see the changes in her wings, her face unchanged! "Come on!" A soft voice passed into Xiaomeiyans heart from the void outside of the sky, causing the cold magical girl to suddenly show a smile. At this moment, numerous beasts were already surrounded by the sweeping dust. Come. "boom!!!" The demonic wings vibrated and produced an ear-piercing roar. The endless storm burst out, blowing out all the dust around Xiaomeiyan. The next moment, Xiaomeiyan flew up and turned into a powerful impact. Directly rushed to the monsters. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Facing the attack of Xiaomeiyan, the humanoid monsters named monsters burst out roars, and the unknown curse power burst out from the monsters'' mouths, turning into cursed magic bullets, blasting out... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Ignoring the attacking magic bullet, Xiao Meiyan rushed forward, and a portion of the magic bullet exploded on her body, but it did not cause any impact on the girl''s speed. The huge wings were directly turned into sharp blades. When Homura rushed through the encirclement of the monsters in front, beheaded them! In the blink of an eye, a dozen or so huge humanoid monsters turned into bits of light and dissipated... 1183 Chapter 044 Chubbys experiment is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!From the very beginning, the battle became a one-sided massacre. Xiao Meiyan on the battlefield did not use the time power that she was best at, but directly wielded her demonic wings, turning them into two supreme blades, and beheading a beast into two. Almost every moment, the beasts died, and the eggs of the beasts continued to appear in the scattered light spots. In less than a few minutes, all three-digit monsters in the entire area were killed. If this scene were to be seen by the other two magic girls who were in Takibara, their jaws would be shocked. After all, there is a big gap between the current Xiao Mi Homura and the Xiao Mi Homura in their memory. The cold girl with devil wings is not so much a magical girl as a witch! Of course, they dont know what a witch is now... However, Xiao Meiyan at this time did not seem to be aware of her own situation. After beheading all the beasts, she retracted her wings and began to walk back. As she walked, the girl told Chobe to say: "Incubator, collect all the monster eggs, I need to purify my soul gems." "No, you don''t need it anymore!" At this moment, an indifferent voice rang around, causing Xiao Meiyan to stop her footsteps. Looking around, Xiao Meiyan was surprised to find that when she didnt know when, only incubators appeared around her. Surrounded by myself. "Incubator, what do you want to do?" Seeing this, Xiao Meiyan''s face showed a touch of coldness. Although the relationship between the magical girl and the incubator is quite good in the new world, Xiao Mi Homura will not forget the pain that the incubator gave her in the old world. Therefore, when necessary, she never mind to come to the incubator. massacre. "We are just waiting, haven''t we discovered the problem with ourselves, Xiao Meiyan!" All the incubators replied in unison at the same time, the loud voice made Xiao Meiyan''s hearing for a while, and then the girl''s perception seemed to remove a touch of obstacles, and a clearer perception flowed into her heart. "how come!" However, at this moment, Xiao Meiyan finally sensed something bad, and immediately raised her right hand and looked at the soul gems inlaid on the back of her hands, only to find that the soul gems were almost completely black... It''s hard to return, and it can''t be purified! In this regard, Xiao Meiyan seemed a little unbelievable, after all, before every battle, Xiao Meiyan would spend a lot of monster eggs to purify her soul gems, this time is no exception... Obviously, it was only the consumption of fighting hundreds of monsters, and it was definitely not enough to bring her to such a point. "Did you do it, incubator!" Looking at the incubators around him with scorching eyes, Xiao Meiyan''s heart was filled with endless anger, and the murderous intent was almost permeated into substance. This is the murderous aura that Xiao Meiyan has experienced through countless rebirths. It is an alternative that no magical girl can match. power. "No, we have only slightly affected your five senses, making you miscalculate the comparison of your own consumption and the pollution level of soul gems. It is you who have come to this step." Many of the incubators didn''t move, only one of them walked up to Xiao Meiyan and said so. "Damn!!!" Tutufei Novel Network www.tutufei.com Hearing the almost denying statement of the incubator and the indifferent attitude, Xiao Meiyan immediately filled with anger, stepped out, and took out a large sword from the four-dimensional space in Xiao Meiyan''s left shield. "Huh!!!" With a knife, the incubator standing in front of Xiao Meiyan split into two, blood splashing. After swinging the knife, Xiao Meiyan''s body instantly stiffened, her strength vented like a flood, and then the magical girl costume on the girl was instantly removed, and the whole person fell to the ground. The soul gem was falling on the side of the girl''s body. "It seems that I have reached the end too, Madoka!" Falling to the ground feebly, the sky of clouds reflected in the girl''s feeble eyes, Xiao Meiyan flashed such a sentence in her heart, and soon, Xiao Meiyan fell into a coma in anticipation... "It''s now-covering the force field!" At this moment, nearly ten incubators turned into a white light and suddenly appeared beside Xiao Meiyan. Then the incubators burned up and turned into fulcrums, forming an irregular force field, which will help Xiao Meiyan. Meiyan''s soul gem is enveloped! That is one of the crystallization of the technology of the incubator family, which interferes with the shielding force field! This is a terrifying technique that even the power of the law can interfere with the concealment. Under such a force field, Xiao Meiyan will be concealed with the power that purifies and destroys the magical girl-the principle of the circle! "The experiment of observing the theory of the circle has finally begun!" Seeing the scene in front of me, the incubator''s voice was conveyed calmly, "First of all, the magical girl''s soul gem is polluted to the extreme. What will happen in the end, let us incubators observe with our own eyes!" "boom!!!" As soon as the voices of the incubators fell, terrifying magic burst out of Xiaomeiyan''s body. In an instant, the surrounding environment changed its appearance under the rendering of this terrifying magic power. In the sky, magical light balls emerged, forming a field, and suddenly there were some floating objects similar to clocks on the barren ground. Various patterns are rendered in the sky, as if some naughty child''s hand-painted graffiti. But for the surrounding changes, the incubators didn''t care. Incubators with countless stand-ins, unless they encounter some absolutely incomprehensible existence, even the destruction of the planet will not cause them to panic. At this moment, their eyes are all focused on Xiaomeiyans soul gems. With the passage of time, under the gaze of these mysterious creatures, a new world, with soul gems as the core, is in the interference shielding force field. Outlined. ... ... "boom!!!" At this moment, a sound that only the world could hear shocked the red-haired boy who was having lunch with Mami in the city center, and then a smile appeared on the boy''s face... "Prey, I''m hooked!" .. 1184 Chapter 045 The Witchs Dream is the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although he experienced the scene personally, Nagato knew what happened to Xiao Mi Homura. However, Nagato did not make any response and let it happen. Even in this matter, Nagato played a role in promoting it. The incubators took action so quickly, and it seemed that Nagato could not be separated. "Has it started?" Feeling the invisible fluctuations slowly enveloping the whole Mi Takihara, a thought flashed across Nagato''s face, and then Nagato sensed a look of gaze, but when she raised her head, she saw Mami, who was sitting opposite her, looking at herself suspiciously. "It''s okay, just suddenly thought of something interesting!" Looking at the blonde girl in front of her, a light smile flashed on Nagato''s face, while skillfully using a knife and fork with his left and right hands, he cut a small piece of beef from the steak in front of him and put it in his mouth. "Oh!" Seeing that Nagato clearly didn''t want to say anything, Mami didn''t care. To be honest, until now, Mami still doesn''t know what mood to keep for the red-haired boy in front of her. She can live peacefully now, and it''s all because the other party controls her lifeline and can''t resist. "Right, Mami!" At this moment, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, and he suddenly said, "From tomorrow on, you are my girlfriend. Please keep this in mind anyway!" "...Know, got it!" Suddenly hearing Nagato''s words, a blush flashed across Bamami''s face, and she stammered and said, if she could, she really wanted to refuse. After all, she was only a junior high school student. This topic was a bit hot. But the problem is that when faced with a guy who can manipulate his own behavior, Bamami really has nothing to do... "That''s good!" A smile flashed across Nagato''s face when she saw Ba Mami in this posture. The next moment, an invisible wave filled the surroundings, one by one, human-like appearances, and humanoid objects holding pin weapons appeared at the entrance of the restaurant. The faces of these humanoids seem to be crying, but there is no feeling of crying between their behaviors and behaviors, instead they are full of various negative emotions. Their eyes fixed on Bama Mei, but they did not attract the attention of the people around them, or even Mami. Nagato understood that it was the witch after Akomi Homura turned into a witch! The witch, incarnate by the magical girl in extreme despair, will weave her own dreams, and send envoys to guide the victims into their dreams. This is what the envoys in front of them will do. "boom!!!" As the envoys watched, the invisible shock reverberated throughout the restaurant. In an instant, all the people in the restaurant, including Bamami, had little room for resistance, and fell into a coma during the shock. At the same time, Nagato pretended to fall asleep. Immediately afterwards, an invisible flow of information gushed from Bamami!Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net Nagato knew that it was Bamis memory, which was being unwittingly interpreted and rewritten by the witch-like Akomi Homura. At this moment, Nagatos mental power also burst out, and under the cover of cause and effect, she met Mamis memory in her memory. The situation is obscured. At the same time, Nagato strengthened the fact that''Nagato is Mami''s boyfriend''! Subsequently, invisible fluctuations spread from Mami to Nagato''s body. After a while, a large amount of disguised information flow also emerged from Nagato''s body. After almost a minute, the two people floated up and disappeared in the waves of space. In place. At this time, it wasn''t just Nagato and Bamami that happened in the entire Mi Takihara city. Kamemarus parents and younger brother, a talented violinist named Kyosuke Kamijou, and his little girlfriend, are picking a new apple Sakura Kyoko in the supermarket, some classmates and teachers that Akemi Homura is familiar with... At the same time, these people disappeared in place! See the wasteland area in northern Takibara. The magnificent flow of information resembling a funnel is formed on Xiao Meiyan''s soul gem. With the appearance and inflow of each figure on the funnel, a huge flow of information continues to flow into the interference shielding force field. Along with the huge influx of information, a miniature Mitakihara is slowly taking shape in the interference shielding force field. "It''s incredible!" Seeing this scene, the incubator''s camp couldn''t help but heard a sincere admiration and discussion, "Is this the power of the so-called witch, far surpasses the magical girl, and deserves to be the spokesperson of despair!" "Xiao Meiyan is building her own world, her own dreamland with the help of everyone''s memory information!" "Now you have to wait for the Kamemaru in her mouth to appear. If she is still willing to save this magical girl, in order to overcome the interference and obscure the force field, she must become the victim of the witch''s dream." "Let us witness it in person!" Following the final conclusion, the pure white incubators rushed towards the interference shielding force field. In a blink of an eye, the incubators disappeared in place and entered the closed world that was about to be born... "boom!!!" And shortly after the incubator disappeared, there was a roar in the sky. Three rays of light invisible to the naked eye fell from the sky, one of which was pink, full of endless sacredness, and the other two rays of light were blue and white respectively. Although not as sacred, they were equally conspicuous. Three rays of light passed through the obscuration field one after another and poured into the closed world shaped by the witch! "What an amazing situation!" At the moment when the three rays of light poured into the dream world, a pure white figure appeared out of thin air, stepping barefoot on the area rendered by the power of the witch, staring scorchingly at the force field floating in the sky, and the force field in the force field. Soul gem. "The one just now is the principle of the circle and her men, it''s really interesting!" "Presumably, Brother Nagato has already entered there, right?" After carefully perceiving the situation in the air force field that day, Saya''s face showed an eagerness to try, and he said, "How can such an interesting thing be without my Saya''s role, I will come too!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya''s figure turned into a ray of light, and instantly passed through the masking force field and disappeared in the soul gem... 1185 Chapter 046 New World Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Early in the morning, the sky is still dark. Located in a high-end apartment room in the downtown area of ??Mi Takibara, the handsome red-haired boy wakes up from his sleep early, tidying up his appearance in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the room. The smile that appeared from time to time on the face of the red-haired boy seemed to precipitate an aftertaste of youthful happiness. "OK, the image is perfect!" Flicking the bangs on the forehead with his fingers, what appeared in front of the teenager was an image of a high school boy who seemed a little elegant. He scored full marks for his appearance, and finally showed a suitable smile on the boy''s face. He turned and walked towards the door. After a pause, he raised his left hand, unlocked the door, and pushed the door and walked out. "Are you awake? Nagato-kun!" As soon as he walked out of the room, the red-haired teenager heard a gentle voice, and when he fixed his eyes, it was on the table in the hall that the blonde girl who looked full of mature charm was greeting herself with breakfast. "It just happens that breakfast is ready, come and eat!" "Oh, good!" "Also, you woke up earlier, Mami!" Seeing this scene, the red-haired boy, or Nagato, showed a slightly happy smile. After a little hesitation, he walked to the dining table and sat down, then looked at the breakfast in front of him, and exclaimed sincerely. : "It looks very good, Mami will definitely be a good wife and mother!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s compliment, Mami''s face was suddenly red, and she didn''t reply, but the tenderness flashing in her big watery eyes made Nagato''s heart flashed with excitement. Since yesterday, Nagato has been feeling that he is really lucky! Because of family reasons, Nagato had to transfer to Mitakihara High School this semester and became a first-year high school student here. Who knew that when he arrived here the day before yesterday, he met his childhood sweetheart-Bamami. Then, with the help of the other party, Nagato finally reported successfully at the school. After that, knowing that Nagato had not found a place to live, because there were extra rooms in the high-end apartment where she lived, Bamami invited Nagato to stay here for one night, and then... Nagato didn''t know why, but unexpectedly... confessed! After saying the confession, Nagato regretted it for a while, and what made him even more unexpected was that Mami actually accepted Nagato''s confession. To be honest, until now, Nagato has not been able to get over. "So, I''m going!" Picking up a small fork from the table, Nagato spoke to the girl, and then began to eat. Although they are all simple dishes, Nagato feels great. At least Nagato was very happy. "If the guys in the school knew that I was living with Mami, would I be a public enemy of the school!" Elegant, but fast eating breakfast made by Mami''s hands, Nagato could not help but flashed such a thought in her mind when she was in a good mood. This is not Nagato''s cranky thinking, Mami does have such charm. Obviously only a junior high school student, but has the charm of a lady, and at the same time has the handsomeness rarely seen by women! In the whole school, Mami is very popular among boys and girls. "I''m full!" 56 novel www.56xiaoshuo.com Soon, Nagato settled his breakfast, and then he looked at the girl who was still busy in the kitchen, and asked, "Mami, are you going to school together today?" "Sorry, Nagato-kun, I have something else." Hearing Nagatos words, Mamis figure walked out of the kitchen and put a bento on the table in front of Nagato. Today you go to school by yourself. This is your lunch box. Ill be with you at noon. A few school girls met, so... I''m very sorry!" "Ah, that''s okay!" To the apologetic girl, Nagato opened his mouth greatly, "Is it Mami''s important school girl after all? I understand, and even though Mami is already dating, Mami should have her own time!" "...Or else, Nagato-kun!" Seeing Nagatos understanding, the girls face showed a grateful expression, after thinking about it, she said, Or, Nagato, lets go to the movie the next night, I remember that there is a newest movie to be released. "Okay!" Putting his lunch into the school bag, Nagato lifted the school bag and smiled heartily. Only for a moment, Nagato''s purple eyes flickered slightly, as if he saw a moving doll in the kitchen. In the blink of an eye, the doll disappeared again... "Again!" Nagato raised his brows, and he had seen this scene several times in the past two days. In the subconscious, Nagato knew that this was not an illusion, that the doll was real, but unexpectedly, Nagato didn''t have any fear in his heart, as if he was full of inexplicable expectations. "Nagato-kun, what''s wrong with you?" At this time, Mami''s voice came, interrupting Nagato''s thinking. Looking at his girlfriend with doubts on his face, Nagato smiled slightly and said, "It''s okay, it should be an illusion!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato opened the door of the apartment and walked out. "Safe journey!" Watching her boyfriend walk away until she can no longer see her back, Mami immediately closed the door and walked quickly into the kitchen. On a piece of cheese, she saw a doll with a happy face eating cheese. "Beibei, how many times have you said it, Nagato-kun has a trace of magic, don''t show up in front of him!" "Bebe?" Hearing Mami''s words, the doll stopped for a while, revealing an unknown face, and then continued to eat with big mouthfuls, making the blonde girl''s face flashed with helplessness. ... ... "What? Brother Nagato is so happy!" At this moment, Mami was at the top of the apartment, and Saya''s figure appeared out of thin air, watching the red-haired boy walking away downstairs, frowning, "No, I should be worried that my own existence is too strong and it will burst Xiaomeiyan Soul gem!" "In this case, I will advance the process. By the way, let''s take a look at the principle of the circle first!" As soon as the voice fell, the pure white girl disappeared in place... ps: Ha, the theater version is on!.. 1186 Chapter 047 First See Lu Muyuan Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After leaving the apartment where Nagato and Mami lived, Saya''s figure flickered in the void. Every time she disappeared and appeared, the girl''s figure set foot on a new tall building, as if walking among tall buildings, no, to be more precise, as if walking on the city. The huge city, the vast traffic and crowds, are all at your own feet! just "If it is a real city, it will definitely make me happier!" During the stroll, the barefooted girl in a pure white dress has a faint voice, as if she has encountered some problems and troubles. The voice alone is enough to make ordinary people can''t help but feel hurt. Visually speaking, the city is still that city, but Saya can clearly perceive the true face hidden under the illusion of a bustling city! In this closed space named Mi Takibara, the so-called busy traffic is nothing more than the witches and demons running back and forth. In the huge city, there are real life, but there are hundreds of people... The whole city is just the dreamland of the witch, the stage of the witch! "It''s just... the witch herself is asleep!" Looking at everything around him, Saya''s words flashed in his heart, and the whole person quickly crossed the bustling urban area, across the space, and landed on the top of a three-story building in a suburban area. At first glance, Saya saw the girl walking on the ramp not far from the building where he was. It was a girl who looked very cute. She was not tall and even a little small. Her pink hair was tied into double ponytails with two red ribbons. On the girls shoulder there was a mysterious pure white that resembled a rabbit. biological. Although very cute, but also very ordinary! He has gone through a lot of worlds and seen countless lives. For Saya, although the girl in front of him is cute, she is really ordinary. There are even many of Bai Yujing''s robot maids. but "What a terrible existence!" For the first time, there was an unspeakable turbulence in Saya''s eyes, which looked at all beings like ants. It was only a hunch before, but now, Saya also has to admit that she had underestimated the other party before, and the existence of Kameyuan was really beyond her imagination... In Saya''s eyes that pierced all vain, that lovely girl was just a representation. In other words, it is just a manipulative doll and projection. The real Kame-maru still exists among the endless laws. It is too powerful to be able to descend into this world at all. It can only be projected on the basis of Xiao Meiyans wish to see her who built this dream world. . "It seems that it doesn''t make sense to shoot Madoka right now." Perceiving all of this, such a thought flashed in Saya''s mind, and the original thought of a quick fight was completely let go at this moment, "It seems that only Xiao Meiyan''s help can capture the principle of the circle." Between the principle of the circle and Xiaomei flames, there is a fatal cause and effect. In the old world, because Xiaomeiyan continued to retrograde time, a series of causes and effects converged on Lumeyuan, and because of this, Lumeyuan was able to evaluate the principle of wishing and incarnation of the circle.I5xs.com www.i5xs.com It can be said that Xiao Mei Yan is the first reason for the birth of the principle of the circle! In a sense, there is no causal ring theory on this plane, and there is cause and effect between Xiaomei Homura and Xiaomei Homura. Therefore, it is destined that Xiaomei Homura will be able to ring the circle as a magical girl. The reason is torn. "Now, what should I do?" Looking at the back of the girl who was drifting away, Saya was rarely in deep thought. Although it is enough to let the plot develop as in the memory of Nagatos previous life, for Saya, this kind of thing really has no technical content, and if only watching the drama, Saya is a little unwilling... Although the power model is somewhat different, it has to be said that Kamen Maru is one of the few that can rival Saye! The contempt before entering this person was completely thrown into the trash can at the moment he saw the girl. Saya understood how this existence was once contaminated with a curse that could destroy the universe and purified it. powerful. To put it bluntly, even Luo Hao, Zhu Yue and others, I''m afraid they won''t take much advantage here. "Since you are not reconciled, let''s do it!" In an instant, thousands of thoughts lingered in my heart, and soon Saya made a decision, "Saya will take care of her personally. No, it should be the enemy of magical girls!" ... ... "Huh?!" Just when Saya made a decision, Lumeyuan, who had already left the ramp some distance away, shivered immediately and looked around subconsciously. Lumeyuan realized that the surrounding temperature was not low. "Strange, is anyone cursing me, always feels that something bad is being targeted!" Starting to move forward again, Lu Muyuan''s face showed a hint of confusion, and she said to herself, but the girl didn''t realize that when she said this, the eyes of the pet named Chobe flashed across her Hongmang. "Hey, steamed bun card, too slow!" "Good morning, steamed bun card!!" At this moment, two familiar voices came from the front, interrupting the girl''s contemplation. The girl looked up, but it was her two friends who are also magical girls, Miki Sayaka and Sakura Kyoko. By the way, in Kamemaru''s memory, Sakura Kyoko was once a magical girl in the city next door. Because the city next door is already peaceful, I came to this city to help them. Now Kyoko is using Miki Sayaka''s home. "Oh, I''m here, I''m very sorry!" Seeing that two friends were waiting for him, Lume Yuandusi had forgotten everything he had done before. While apologizing, he smiled and ran up, and walked side by side with the two towards the school. Going to school with friends during the day, and at night as a magical girl to drive away nightmares, this is the daily life of today''s magical girl Kameiyuan. It''s just that the girl doesn''t know how terrible a woman she has been staring at. The originally clear future is also muddy at this moment... .. 1187 Chapter 048 Five Color TeamPart 1First more You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Dear students, do you think that after the end of the world prophesied by Maya, you will be able to lose your mind?" In a classroom in the second grade of Junior High School of Mitsui Takibara Middle School, Kazuko Saotome, an English teacher who was just over 30, said as if he had fallen into the evil spirit while in class, "No, no, this is just the beginning!" " The three magical girls who had arrived in the class, as well as many students, opened their eyes. "At a religious festival, solar eclipses and lunar eclipses occurred six times. Isn''t it terrible? Isn''t it terrible?" With the unclear words in his mouth, the teacher shook his head and shook his head, "Moreover, what will happen in the world before 2050, Nakazawa, please answer!!!" "Uh, that..." The boy in the front row who was named suddenly stood up with helplessness on his face, and said, "I don''t know about this, either!" "This can''t work!" Saotome Kazuko waved the teaching stick in his hand and said, "Forty-one percent of people in this country believe that the son of God will come in less than 40 years, and the horn of the apocalypse will sound." "Uh" Seeing such a posture teacher, all the students couldn''t help being speechless. "However, the teacher feels that the destruction of the world is not a bad thing." Saying this, Saotome and Ko are standing on one foot, and the whole person is limp, "I have received enough for romantic relationships, male and female relationships, and if I are to be rounded up as 40 years old in the future, I might as well just finish playing... " ... ... "Really, here again!" Looking at Saotome Kazuko on the podium, even Kamemaru couldn''t help but sigh helplessly. Such a play is not too surprising for the students in this class. Even Madoka is still at home and talking about it with her mother. By the way, Madoka''s mother and Saotome Kazuko are good friends. After all, Madoka, who is only fourteen years old, cannot understand the sadness of older unmarried women! but "When it comes to love, Sister Ma Meimei seems to be in love too." Suddenly, such a message flashed in her heart, and Madoka couldn''t help but recall what she told herself when she was alone with Sister Ma Meiwei last night. "I don''t know what the elder sister''s sweetheart is like." Thinking of this, Madoka''s heart flashed a little expectation. For girls her age, love is indeed an irresistible topic. At this moment, the class suddenly became quiet, and then a sound of footsteps passed into Madokas ears, and when she raised her head slightly, Madoka saw a girl with a headband and braided glasses appearing on the podium. on. For the first time, Madoka felt a sincere sense of intimacy. For some reason, there was a feeling in Xiao Yuan''s heart that the girl in front of her would definitely become her own friend, or that she was originally a friend of hers. "My name is Xiao Meiyan, please take care of me!" Standing on the podium, the girl or Xiao Meiyan politely greeted the class. "Student Xiao Meiyan has been in the hospital due to a heart attack. It is rare to come to school. It is inevitable that she will be a little overwhelmed. Please take care of her!" Perhaps it was because the venting was over, or because it was not rude in front of the new classmates, Saotome Kazuko regained his posture as a teacher and told the students in the entire class.8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com "Yes!!!" The whole class responded unanimously, except for the three magic girls. At this time, Kame-maru, Miki Sayaka and Sakura Kyoko were stunned... Because just now, they saw the ring on the girl named Xiaomeiyan, or...the soul gem. ... ... time flies In an instant, the morning class ended. At noon, the whole school gradually became quiet, and on a balcony of the school... "Huh? So, do you know Sister Ma Meimei?" Seeing the three magical girls coming with Akomi Homura without surprise, Miki Sayaka asked in surprise. "Sorry!" Seeing the girl''s reaction, Bumami showed a smile on her face, showing a sort of mischievous expression, "I knew this kid for a long time, but I just wanted to scare everyone." "Sorry, I should have met you all last night." Standing next to Bama Mei, Xiao Meiyan looked a little shy and uneasy. "Could it be that you were beside you when you fought with the dream monster last night?" Sakura Kyoko asked in surprise when she heard Akomi Homura''s words. "Yes, I asked her to help." Without Xiao Meiyan''s answer, Bamami who saw her somewhat shy took the initiative to answer, "This kid''s magic is very powerful. With her help, my attack power has increased several times." "I can only do some assistance, and the attack power is completely ineffective..." Hearing Mami''s praise, Xiao Mi Homura immediately became humble, but before she could finish her words, her hands were suddenly held by Madoka who had been smiling and silent. In that moment, there was a feeling of being unable to speak. Let her forget to speak. "Come on together, Mula Sauce!" "Ok!" Looking at the strange and familiar smiling face, Xiao Meiyan blushed and nodded. "Yeah, everyone, come here, especially Mami, you can see your boyfriend here!!" At this moment, Kyoko, who walked to the edge of the balcony not far away, suddenly interrupted the atmosphere between Akomi Homura and Kamemaru, and at the same time attracted everyone''s interest. "Woo, what?" Hearing this, Bamami, who has always been elegant, couldn''t help but ran over, the other three looked at each other and walked over. Soon, under Kyoko''s guidance, everyone saw the most conspicuous red-haired boy on the basketball court in the distance, and his aloof temperament, even in the crowd, was still very conspicuous. "Sister Ma Meimei''s boyfriend?" Miki Sayaka, who was walking at the end, blinked and said in a voice that only she could hear, "When did Ms. Ma Meimei have a boyfriend? It''s really unpretentious!" ps: Slight water, for compensation, today''s five changes... 1188 Chapter 049 Five Colors Team [Next] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this witch''s dream, there are several sober beings... Except for the incubators who led the birth of this dream, and Nagato and Saya who secretly promoted all of this, only Miki Sayaka and Mami''s doll Beibei clearly knew the whole world. "The so-called sentient beings are all drunk and I alone wake up, probably this is the feeling." Occasionally, Sayexiang thought this way in her heart. Miki Sayaka knew very well that outside of the dream, her true self had already died. She is now a vassal of the principle of the circle. In order to welcome the return of the first cause of the birth of Xiao Mi Homura, the principle of the circle, Kame-maru, as the principle of the circle, had to project into this dream-like world in person, and she and Bei Bei carried the circle respectively. The power and memory of the principle of the ring enter this world. Just to return the strength and memory to Madoka at the most critical moment, and to give Xiaomei Yan a relief. Because she was sober, Sayaka knew how this dream world was formed, and naturally understood that Mami''s so-called boyfriend should have been made by her outside, and was involved in Mami before she was involved in this witch dream. just "On the outer timeline, time seems to have not been long since I died!" Thinking of this, Sayaka had to admire her senior sister''s ability. It seemed that Miki Sayaka died because of an immature secret love. Sure enough, people cannot be compared. "Ha, you deserve to be Senior Nagato, slam dunk!!!" At this moment, Kyokos cheers rang in Sayakas ears, awakening the girl from her own contemplation, and following the girls gazes, Sayaka just saw the extremely floating red-haired boy hanging in the basket. On the basket. "Very awesome! That senior obviously only looks worth about 1.8 meters." Although Sayaka''s physical strength can do this as a magical girl, even a subordinate of the principle of the ring, but she is no longer a human after all, at the level of an ordinary human, that kind of jumping ability is really good. "Oh, Sayaka, do you think so too?" Hearing Sayakas words, Kyoko leaned over and took the girls hand very naturally, "I told you, Sayaka, the other day, probably yesterday morning, I saw senior sister and Seniors are dating..." "Senior Nagato also told me that now he and senior sister..." "Wait, Kyoko!" The girl hadn''t finished her words. The predecessor who was extremely elegant in the eyes of the girls on weekdays rushed directly on Kyoko and covered her mouth with his hand, "If you say it, the next black tea party will be nothing for you." "Don''t be so cruel, Sister Ma Meimei!" Hearing Mami''s words, Kyoko, who was still leaping off, suddenly wailed. As a red-haired foodie, Kyoko couldn''t stand a tea party without black tea and desserts. "Ha ha!" Seeing Kyoko''s appearance, Lu Mumaru and Akemi Homura, who had not spoken, glanced at each other and chuckled. In a trance, there seemed to be an invisible tacit understanding reverberating between the two. In this scene, Sayaka couldn''t help but admire him. As expected, it was Homura and Madoka. Even without the memory, there is still such a good understanding between each other, which makes people a little envious. Seemingly unintentionally, or intentionally, Sayaka''s gaze is aimed at Kyoko who is begging for Mami...Qiankun Listening Book Website www.qktsw.com A touch of affection flashed in the eyes of the blue-haired girl. "Sister Ma Mei Mei, look!!!!" Suddenly, Kyoko''s voice became louder again, attracting everyone''s attention, "Senior, there, some unexpected situations have occurred, Senpai!" "Ok?!" Mami, who didn''t intend to pay attention to Kyoko, took a few steps unconsciously when she heard about her boyfriend, and then she saw that a beautiful figure dressed in white clothes was handing a bottle of drink to the red-haired boy. Although the two simply said a few words, the incomparable harmony between them made Bumami''s face look unsightly. At this moment... "Ha ha!" The soft and pleasant voices suddenly sounded in the ears of the five girls, making the girls startled. Although they did not transform, the perception of the girls is still not comparable to ordinary people. If not, how could the magical girl''s secret be kept for so long without being discovered. "who is it?!!" After a brief surprise, the girls immediately reacted and looked around. However, on the entire balcony, the girls seemed to have only five of them in sight, and there were no other figures. The soft laughter just now seemed to be like auditory hallucinations... "what!!" "No need to find, I am here!" The next moment, accompanied by Madokas exclamation, that sweet and soft voice came from among the girls. The girls turned their heads and saw the barefoot girl in a white dress appeared behind Madoka sometime, from behind. Hugged Madoka. "you are" "The person next to Senior!" "Let me go Madoka!" "Madooka!" Kyoko and Ba Mami immediately remembered that the girl in front of them was the girl who was delivering drinks to Nagato just now, and Sayaka and Akomi Homura were more concerned about the fact that she actually hugged Madoka. "Such a pure and lovely girl, I really want to hug home!" I saw Saya rubbing her cheek against Madokas cheek, while looking at the four girls around her, and said, "Hello, this magical girl in Takihara, my name is Saya, you must be careful Remember." "No matter who you are, let me go Madoka." Xiao Meiyan, who looked very shy, became sturdy for a while, stepped out and grabbed Sayas arm with her right hand, but the next moment the girl caught Madokas hand... Saya, at this moment, has disappeared in place. "Today is just saying hello, Magical Girl Five Colors Team! Next time, you will be unforgettable. By the way, that golden one, Bamamei, right? Your boyfriend is very handsome..." In the faint voice, Saya''s figure never appeared again... 1189 Chapter 050 Sudden Invitation to the Third Battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saye disappeared... But the influence she left on the magical girls has not disappeared. Not to mention other people, Lu Muyuan was in a trance for a whole afternoon, until the afternoon when school was over, she couldn''t get over, and she embraced Saya, and the lofty nature of Madoka vaguely perceives how much Saya is... It was the exact opposite of Madoka, but it was a terrifying existence. As the deity of the principle of the circle, Madoka seems to be just a middle school girl with a gentle personality and consideration for her friends. She hopes that all magical girls can support each other without conflict, appear a little indecisive when making decisions, and often think of herself as someone who has no merit and is not helpful to anyone. However, to become the deity of the principle of the ring, will Kame-maru be a simple existence? The answer is naturally no! Hidden under the appearance of Madoka''s ordinary middle school students is a spirit of fraternity! Unlike her companions, there is no darkness in her heart, and the wishes she promised are always pure, even subconsciously speaking selflessly, and the only condition for becoming a witch is "the spiritual core is not purified in time". Madoka possesses an unparalleled infectious power, and she can''t see the moderate selfishness that a human being should have at all. Although she is not very mature, she is always a selfless self-sacrifice image. Compared with a "saint", Madoka is closer to an idealized "flawless person". Such Madoka couldn''t understand why the girl who hugged herself at noon was so cold. It is not the coldness on the surface, but the coldness from the heart. That is the coldness that can remain indifferent in the face of any tragedy, that is the coldness that is completely ignored in countless evil curses, that is the coldness that does not change its face to destroy the world and exterminate living beings... That''s the coldness beyond Madoka''s understanding! "Why are you doing this?" In the ring tones after school, Madoka dazzledly packed her schoolbags, still echoing questions in her heart, "Is this kind of life, such a life full of cool colors, really possible?" "Bantou card!" "Still caring about that guy at noon, Mantou Ka?" A voice of concern came into her ears, calling Madoka''s attention back. The girl looked intently, but it was her friends, Miki Sayaka and Kurasa Kyoko, standing in front of her, looking at herself. Behind them, there is the concerned gaze of Xiao Meiyan, who just met today. "Uh...ah! I''m very sorry, it''s all right!" Seeing the gazes of the three people, Madoka suddenly remembered the promise she and others had made after they met Saya at noon, and she mentioned the schoolbag she had unconsciously arranged, "Homura, Kyoko, Sayaka, let''s go, right, Mami Where is the senior sister." "Sister Ma Meimei, now go to Senior Nagato!" "At noon, that inexplicable guy and Nagato-senpai seem to have a relationship, which gives Sister Ma Meiwen a sense of crisis..." Hearing Madokas question, Kyoko, who was the most active, immediately replied, By the way, because Mami was there at noon, I didnt say anything. Dont be surprised when you wait. Ms. Mami and Senior Nagato are Living together!!!" "Nani!!!" "Same, same...Cohabitation!!!" "Learning, senior sister, so bold!!!" I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com Hearing Kyoko''s words, the three girls showed expressions of surprise. Even Madoka, who was unsound throughout the afternoon, was completely refreshed at this moment... The gossip of the beloved elder sister makes these girls flushed and excited! In the next moment, the girls gathered around Kyoko, asking one by one about Mami and Nagato. This situation made a certain red-haired foodie a proud look... however "...Apricot! Son!" Not waiting for Kyoko to be so good for a while, not far away, a slightly cold and elegant voice came, and Mami and Nagato were standing side by side at the door of the classroom not far away, looking at everyone. "It seems that you are very proud, little girl!!!" In Nagato''s wry smile, Mami walked over with heavy steps... ... ... "Come, please come in, you must be more familiar than me here, don''t be cautious!" Almost half an hour later, Nagato skillfully opened the door of the apartment room with the key, and greeted Madoka who was behind him, Homura and Sayaka, and Mami dropped in to buy evening food before entering the complex. . As for Kyoko, because of the previous incident, Mami dragged it over... "excuse me!" "excuse me!" "excuse me!" After Madoka and Sayaka said hello, they started to take off their shoes easily, but Homura''s reaction was slower. For some reason, Akemi Homura always felt that Nagato who was Mami''s boyfriend was a little weird. "Sit down for a while, I remember there are some snacks in the kitchen..." Seeing the girls who were still a little stiff in front of him, Nagato smiled gently, and didn''t care, and walked towards the kitchen, leaving the private space for the three girls first. "Nagato-senpai is quite gentle, it seems that Sister Ma Meiwen has a good vision!" Seeing this scene, Sayaka couldn''t help but whispered, obviously, the girl with short blue hair had a high affinity for Nagato. "Yes!" She picked up the doll Beibei who was hiding in the corner, Madoka followed Sayaka''s words, and then looked at Xiao Miyan who was frowning beside her, and asked, "Humla-chan, what''s wrong?" "No, nothing, just..." Hearing Madoka''s words, a panic flashed across Homura''s face. Just when he wanted to express his strange feelings about Nagato, a strange wave swept across the apartment, shocking the three of them. "boom!!!" Suddenly, there was a noise in the kitchen. The girls glanced at each other, then ran over, and saw that Nagato had fallen to the ground for some time... "Senior is fine, just fainted!" Sayaka extracted a trace of magic from the soul gem and inspected Nagato''s body, "But we have something to do. I didn''t expect the other party to release such fluctuations in the city center. It is completely an invitation to fight..." .. 1190 Chapter 051 Awakening and fighting fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Then fight!" It was Xiao Meiyan who was talking, and this newcomer of Magical Girl had a rare coldness on her face, "Under this shock, the entire city is paralyzed, and the other party is forcing us to fight." "Since the time has come to fight, let''s fight!" The girl''s words were full of determination, completely inconsistent with the image of her braided spectacles girl, so that whether it was Miki Sayaka or Kameyuan, it was all sluggish at this time. "Woohoo!!!" After a while, Xiao Meiyan, who found that her companions had no voice, was seeing the eyes of the other two people, and her face flushed with a whimper, and she couldn''t help wondering when she was so decisive. "Huh, is this Xiao Meiyan? I thought it was offended by someone." Seeing Xiao Miyan blushing, Sayaka exhaled secretly, and then slowly said, "But Homura is right. Let''s go. Sister Ma Meiyan and the others will go straight to the city center. " "Ok!" When she heard Sayaka''s words, Madoka nodded, and the small doll in Madoka''s arms, Bebe, kept spitting out the voice of "Bebe", expressing that he would also go to fight. "Well, let''s go!" In the end, Sayaka made the final conclusion. The three placed Nagato on the sofa in the lobby of the apartment and ran out, but the girls didn''t know it. Not long after they left, an abrupt sound rang in the silent apartment... "Ok?!" Whispering softly, Nagato sat up from the sofa in the lobby, stretched his waist, "By the way, this time I slept really well, I was so lazy, I don''t want to move..." "It''s all the bear kid Saya, I can''t help it so early, so I wake up early." Perceiving the shock of Saya''s breath from the city center, Nagato couldn''t help but complain, and then smiled, "I didn''t like the feeling of being too restrained before going to bed, but I can''t help it." "From now on, I have to take a good control, otherwise, my flame demon will be gone..." ... ... On the other side, after walking out of the apartment room, the three of Xiaoyuan instantly started to transform. In the state of the magical girl, the three girls shuttled through the city at an astonishing speed, and soon caught up with Mami and Kyoko, who had been out for a while, and the five-color team gathered! As the five people keep getting closer to the city center, the surrounding environment keeps changing... The dim sky where the sun had just set quickly turned into a night sky full of stars. The prosperous surrounding city was constantly changing towards a weird playground, with one or two small toys walking around from time to time. "Ah, it''s incredible!" Standing on an unmanned rail train, Bumami looked at the surroundings while fiddling with her blonde curly hair, and said, "That man, are you going to turn the city into a playground?" Although the girl''s voice is very soft, everyone can feel the anger between her words.Love Book House www.ishuse.com Everyone also understood that it was a rare gathering after all, and just now I was shopping for groceries, and I was ready to perform well in the evening, but suddenly I was about to fight or something. It was not a pleasant thing for anyone. "Hehe, Mami-chan, Saya, I''m just showing the essence of the world!" At this moment, Sayes same soft voice sounded in the surrounding environment, causing Sayexiang and Beibeis faces to change slightly. The next moment, a violent roar erupted, and the railcar under the girls seemed to have been hit. It exploded violently... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The hot sparks burst instantly, the entire track was destroyed at the same time, and the fire began to spread. At the moment when the rail car burst, the five magical girls had already jumped out of the explosion range... As a result, under the obstruction of the flame, it scattered inadvertently. "not good!" After realizing the changes in the surroundings, Bamami, who is the most mature combat thinking at this stage, knew it was not good. Obviously, the other party''s move was to separate the five magic girls. "They must be brought back!" Clearly understanding the immaturity of the other young girls, Bumami''s hands suddenly burst out a long yellow ribbon, passing through the barrier of the flame, and preparing to find the other young girls. however "Tear! Tear!!!" There was a sound of ribbon cracking in the sky, and silver silk threads pierced through the flames and ribbons, and swept towards Mami. In a moment, they passed Mami''s body and bound the girl. "Sneak attack on ladies or something, really bad means!" In the leisurely sigh, Mami''s whole person turned into yellow ribbons, and then the figure of the blond girl appeared out of thin air not far away, staring directly at the figure slowly appearing in the flame in front of her. "Ladies or something, I don''t understand!" A slightly naughty voice came from the flames. The next moment, a large doll holding a big hammer and carrying a fork and a wooden board stepped out of the flames, "It is surprising that I did not catch you. I am a puppet beast. Of course, you also call me Pinocchio!" "So, next..." As soon as the voice fell, the puppet beast rushed towards Mami with the big hammer... Seeing this scene, Mami knew no matter how stupid she was to let it come close. While her body kept retreating, the magic in her body diffused from the ribbon in her hand, and large guns lined up in the air... "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, the guns summoned by Mami roared in anger, and bullets bombarded the puppet beast one by one. Although it did not cause any major damage to it, it also hindered his advancement! "Damn it! Explosive hammer!!!" Under such circumstances, the puppet beast angrily blasted the hammer in his hand to the ground, and in an instant, the shock of terror spread to Mami''s feet. In the next moment, a dazzling energy wave burst out from the place where the hammer hit, and blasted towards Mami! "Boom boom boom!!!" .. 1191 Chapter 052 Strange Flower, Go to Huanglong! Fifth more! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Homula sauce!!!" On the divided battlefield surrounded by flames, Lu Muyuan held Xiaomeiyan who was in a coma in a panic, and kept calling out loudly, "What''s wrong with you, Humulachan, answer me!" In the explosion just now, a red heart-shaped attack came out of nowhere, blasting towards Madoka. As a result, Xiao Meiyan, who was standing next to Madoka, immediately pulled her... He was attacked. As a result of the attack, Xiao Meiyan fell directly into an unknown coma. In this situation, Madoka, who was already so gentle, was directly stunned in place, regretting in her heart. "Well, girl, don''t cry!" At this moment, a loud but somewhat slender voice sounded in the ears of the small circle. The pink-haired girl raised her head, but she saw a six or seven-meter-high stuffed bear standing not far in front of her, whose whole body was pale yellow. It seems quite honest. "The little girl who got the trick of the bear cub will not have an accident. The bear cubs trick is to make people feel happy and then lose the ability to fight. In other words, why is she in a coma, I really dont understand." "Huh, isn''t it?" Hearing the words of the bear cub, Madoka carefully looked at Homura in her arms. Soon, Madoka was surprised to find that even though Homura was in a coma, the happy smile at the corner of her mouth was so touching that she couldn''t bear to wake him up... "Really! Thank you, Mr. Bear Cub!" Seeing that Homura is safe, Madoka couldn''t help but thank the bear cub. "No need, we are already enemies!" For Madoka''s gratitude, the bear cub was embarrassed and touched his head. It seemed that the bear cub that Saya had summoned was a bit off the line. It was so polite to tell the enemy his moves. In fact, Saya, who was manipulating the battlefield in the dark, had already gritted his teeth when the bear cub spoke... However, I have to say that bear cubs are indeed silly people and have silly blessings! His unique attack of love is just a kind of spiritual shock, which makes people feel happy, and Xiao Mi Yan, as a being who is about to completely incarnate a witch, is a representative of despair in itself. Happiness is simply an attack that she cannot resist! One blow completely defeated the time traveler, even the incomplete time traveler... Bear cubs, in a sense, make a feat. "Mr. Bear Cub, can we not fight, I can feel it, you don''t want to fight either!" Seeing that the bear cubs placed Homura on their own, they made a stance to continue fighting. Madoka couldn''t help but speak, trying to convince the giant plush bear that made her very fond of her, but she was immediately caught by the bear. The boy''s refusal-- "No, the master said to fight!" "Although you are a very comfortable girl, if I can, I don''t want to fight, but there is no way, my host is a more terrifying existence, and defying her will die even worse!" Looking at Madoka, the bear cub said so seriously. "Then, sorry! Mr. Bear Tsai!" Seeing the determination of the bear cub beast, Madoka also responded, a Japanese-style longbow appeared in the girl''s hand, the bowstring was pulled apart, the arrow of light was mounted on the bow and the pink brilliance was blooming... 33 Listening to www.33tingshu.com "Beibei! Beibei! Beibei!!!" Beibei who was next to Madoka''s screams instantly grew louder and turned into a huge worm-like creature. The huge mouth that has been smiling is full of hideous teeth! "Then start, loving attack!!" Seeing that the other party was ready, the bear cub immediately gathered the energy of happiness with both hands and burst out!!! ... ... "Really, unsightly!" Sitting at the top of a towering building in the center of the paradise city, Saya looked reluctantly at the scene of the battle between the bear cub beast and the deer eye circle in the guilty palm of his hand, and felt extremely depressed that he had such a strange subordinate. Especially the bear cub beast''s evaluation of himself, Saya is very depressed! Although that is true, the problem is that it is actually said by a creation made by oneself with some materials in the dream and some irrelevant data from oneself, which makes people a little depressed... Although Saya treats them as consumables, shouldn''t the creation respect the Creator? "Is this the consequence of using the extremely unstable power of dream power?" There was a flash of inspiration in her mind, and Saya suddenly thought of this situation, but she didn''t wait for her to think carefully, and there were bursts of sound in her ears. The next moment, a sharp sword was inserted into Saya. around Surrounded the girl. "Unexpectedly, you would ignore your companions and directly break through here!" Faced with such a situation, Saye was not surprised. She raised her head slightly and saw that under the moonlight, a long road composed of musical notes came across the sky. On the notes, Sayexiang and Kyoko were standing hand in hand, looking at herself. At the end of the line of sight, there is a bully bear cub chasing the two men frantically... "I believe in our partners!" Hearing Saya''s words, Miki Sayaka with short blue hair shook her cloak and said bravely, "Moreover, if you can''t solve you, it will make no sense to defeat more enemies." And, how can I rest assured of your existence outside of this plan! Such words echoed in Sayexiang''s heart, but he didn''t say it, or it was not time to say it! "Yes, that''s it!" Kyoko beside Sayaka spoke at the same time, and let go of Sayaka''s hand. A section of knotty sticks and sharp spear blades appeared out of thin air, connecting them into a chain gun like a chain blade. "I will make the first blow first!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Kyoko jumped down from the path of the notes in the sky, instantly divided into thirteen, and the heavy gun shadow broke out in an instant, straight down towards Saye! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, the roar broke out, and the roof of the entire building suffered major damage, and the spider-web-like cracks spread wildly... .. 1192 Chapter 053 The battle is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!!" After the shocking blow, Kyoko''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise. The girls attack range is very wide. Almost not many people can escape the thirteen phantom-like clones and endless gun shadows. But at this moment, she did not feel any gun blade attack on the other side. Real sense. The first time she felt bad, the girl held the chain gun in front of her! The red barrier opened immediately... "boom!!!" Almost at the next moment, cherry-like bombs shot out from the dust-filled building, bombarding Kyoko''s open enchantment, causing bursts of explosions and roaring, sending Kyoko and the enchantment together. "Really, be careful!" Fortunately, Sayaka in the sky had already prepared, and a big net of notes spread out in the sky... Stopped the flying Kyoko! "Cut, damn it!" Buffered from the sudden explosion, Kyoko''s face suddenly showed a touch of unwilling fighting spirit, and the red magic once again diffused, and his eyes were straight at the dust that was gradually dissipating underneath, without moving. "What? I thought Hong Mao would rush over directly." At this moment, Saye''s voice rang around leisurely, and a tic-tac-toe appeared on Kyoko''s head! "Do you think I''m an idiot?!" Gritting his teeth and staring at the huge figure slowly emerging from the dust, Kyoko''s eyes were filled with anger, "Also, you call me Hongmao, you are definitely provocative." "She is provoking!" "Calm down, Kyoko, if you are angry, you will be defeated!" At this time, Sayaka spoke appropriately, and immediately made Kyoko''s anger slightly clearer, but if Kyoko took a closer look, she would find that her friend was shaking slightly at this time... It wasn''t fear, it was just holding a smile. "Ha ha" Saya''s laughter sounded faintly again, making the hearts of the two girls suddenly shocked! "You two have a very good relationship. I won''t say more. Now let me see how far you can do it!" As Sayas words just fell, the dust below burst out in the soft and strange laughter, revealing a huge tree that looks very weird. The withered branches are like arms on the huge trunk. It seems that a face is carved. The leaves are lush and lush, and they are covered with cherries, which are obviously the cherry bombs that just blasted the apricots! "I am an ancestral beast, cruel against you in the name of Lord Saye!" The face on the trunk of the strange tree moved, and he opened his mouth to say something. His words were full of fanaticism, and he burst out murderously, "Take it! The fog of illusion!" "boom!!!" With a roar, the endless mist burst out centered on the Zuli beast. Although the two magic girls made magical protection in time, they still lost their five senses under the impact of the mist. "Wow!!!" 361 reads www.361dsxs.com In the next moment, with the violent sound of breaking through the air, the long whips made by the ivy smashed through the air, blasting towards the girls. That was one of Zuli beast''s attack skills, ivy attack. "No, it''s an illusion attack!" As a Kyoko possessing the magical ability of the illusion type, after a moment of being recruited, with his strong immunity, he resisted the confusion of the five senses. However, at this time, the attack of the Zulimon was close at hand. Relying on instinct, the chain gun in the girl''s hand swung involuntarily, directly confronting the incoming long whip! "Boom boom boom!!!" In the sound of a violent collision, a section of the ivy was broken under the girls magic spear, and the girl herself was constantly retreating under this powerful force, and even under the last ivy attack, from the skys big note network come down. "boom!!!" Landing suddenly, the girl''s face was ugly. She understood that the other party was completely trying to separate her from Sayaka. Although she didn''t know the reason, she knew that she must find Sayaka immediately. However, at this moment... "Bad boy, I finally found you!" A slightly ferocious voice sounded behind him, Kyoko turned his head and saw it for the first time. The monster that was six or seven meters high and dark in color all over his body looked like an evil version of the bear cub... ! "Haha, accept the bully''s education, bad boy!" With such words in his mouth, the bully bear cub came over to Kyoko... "Cut, can''t you escape?" Seeing this scene, Kyoko secretly said in her heart, while holding the magic spear, she rushed up with determination! "Sayaxiang, you have to withstand it!" ... ... "What an unpleasant way to invite!" Another battlefield in the fog of illusion, Miki Sayaka walks on the ground covered with broken ivy branches with a sword in her right hand, "The mysterious existence named Saye, your purpose has been achieved, can''t you come out?" "Oh, that''s my rudeness, Miki Sayaka, the guardian of the principle of the circle!" The leisurely voice echoed easily, but Saya''s figure did not appear again, "But if you can''t even defeat the consumables I made casually, there is really no need to meet or something." "Ha, what an unpleasant arrogance!" After hearing Saya''s words, the blue-haired girl showed a clear unpleasant look on her face, and then said seriously, "Who are you, and what is your purpose, or what are you going to do to Madoka." "If you want to know, then defeat the Zuli beast and the dead wood beast! I will be waiting for you in front!" "I will try to hold on to some expectations!" As Saye''s voice came out again, there was a burst of sound on the ground, the huge figure of Zuli beast slowly appeared, and beside the Zuli beast, strange creatures like rotten wood surrounded him. "Ah, what an unpleasant guy!" Looking at the obstacles in front of her, Miki Sayaka''s face showed a touch of unhappiness and pride, "But do you think these guys can stop me? Don''t underestimate the magical girl who has returned from the principle of the circle!! !" .. 1193 Chapter 054 Mermaid is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Come on, it''s time to fight!" After that, the magic power of Miki Sayaka''s body condensed for the first time on a large scale, and the atmosphere full of sadness and nostalgia began to spread around the girl, making the Zuli beast and the dead wood beast in front of the girl stagnant. "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" Zuli beasts and dead wood beasts roared, but they seemed a little scrupulous... At this time, Sayaka was exuding an aura that made them extremely frightened. The aura of''approach is death'' has an amazing impact on any life possessing wisdom. As a magical girl, Miki Sayaka is undoubtedly powerful! She possesses great speed and resilience, and after death, she has accumulated a lot of combat experience from the principle of the circle. Even if she faces the memory recovery of Xiaomei Homura and the strongest firepower Bamamei, she will not There is any fear. But if only such strength is enough, it is not enough to make her feel confident in this witch''s dream. Obviously, she has another hole card! And now, the girls trump card is finally about to unfold here... "Now, do you know what a witch is?" Looking at all kinds of weird trees with a faint look, Sayaka''s eyes are full of nostalgia and pain, the sharp edge of her right hand is raised, and the tip of the lower edge is turned upside down, aiming at her heart... In the next moment, the girl stabs hard as if she has died in love, and the blade penetrates through the delicate body, revealing from her back! "boom!!!" The scene of this scene seemed to have turned on a switch. The violent roar suddenly erupted, and the powerful magic eroded the surrounding environment, turning the entire battlefield into a mass of water, and both Sayaka and the monsters stood on the water. . The faint symphony reverberates around, and the notes are intertwined all around, turning into chains, blocking the battlefield. "boom!!!" In the end, a huge humanoid more than ten meters tall appeared behind Sayaka. It was an unidentified creature with a blue body, wearing a cloak like Sayaka, holding a sword in his right hand, and his lower body blended with sleep. The witch form of Miki Sayaka, the mermaid witch, is here! In an instant, the breath of despair spread, everything around it was stained with a layer of haze, and the Zuli beasts and the dead wood beasts felt that an unprecedented despair was born in their hearts. "Can''t go on like this, dead wood beasts, attack, attack me!!!" As the leader, Zuli beast immediately judged the crisis of his own situation and made a decision to fight. The fruit named Cherry Bomb was thrown out frantically, and it rushed towards Sayaka. If it is normal, he will definitely escape, but now, let alone whether he can escape, Saya is behind, so he can''t escape! Death in battle is, at best, falling into an eternal sleep. Maybe someday Saya will resurrect them when he thinks of the existence of these war dead. But if you run away, it''s really worse than death! Sayas horror is not only understood by Zuli Beasts, but also by those wood beasts with poor IQ. When Zuli Beast issued an attack order, the wood beasts burst out with a strong aura and rushed up. "In the face of despair, it is amazing to be able to perform like this!" Souxiaoshuo Novel www.souxiaoshuo.cc Sayaka, who didn''t understand the enemy''s thoughts, couldn''t help but show some respect to the enemies in front of him at this time. Not everyone can have such fighting spirit in front of this desperate breath. I just want to return, when it''s time to do it, Sayaka won''t show any mercy! "So, I''m on it too!" I saw the girl pull out the sword that penetrated her, and the wound healed instantly. The next moment, the mermaid screamed terribly, and strong sound waves erupted from the mermaids mouth... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The cherry bombs of the Zuli beast exploded one by one in the air, forming a strong wave of explosions, which affected the rotten wood beasts that were charging, causing these monsters to sway in waves. "Boom!!!" The sound of water droplets sounded, but the next moment I saw Sayaka''s figure appeared in the middle of the dead wood beasts, a sharp blade appeared in his left hand, and the sword dance of the double sword flow broke out at this moment... "Boom boom boom!!!" With the sound of collisions, before the dead wood beasts could not react, the dead wood beasts were divided into two, turned into pieces of real dead wood, and then again turned into a data stream and dispersed... At this time, the dead wood beasts far away from Sayaka reacted. just "Bloom, the waves of the sea!" Like a chant at a concert, the terrifying currents erupted from all sides around Sayaka. The powerful force blasted the remaining dead wood beasts one after another, and the data stream began to spread from the monsters. "Don''t be too smug, little girl!!!" At this moment, Zuli beast''s voice suddenly reverberated, and the huge shadow covered the place where Sayaka was. I don''t know when, Zuli beast unexpectedly came to Sayaka''s side quietly. Beside the huge tree monster, the mist that affects perception is filled... The timing was exactly the next moment Sayexiang attacked, when the girl was unsustainable. "Now, what are you talking about, after I died once, I was very cautious!" At the juncture of the crisis, the blue-haired swordsman girl showed a hearty smile, which made the Zuli beast suddenly feel a lump, the next moment, in the view of the Zuli beast, the image of the mermaid witch was reflected on the water under the girl''s feet. "not good!!!" In the exclamation, a chain of musical notes broke through the water, binding the Zuli beast heavily. The next moment, the mermaid witch broke through the water and appeared in front of the Zuli beast, with the five-meter-long blade in her hand carrying an extremely desperate magic power, directly slashing on the tree trunk of the Zuli beast! "Crack!!!" The sharp blade cut the Zuli beast into two pieces with the sound of clicking... "Yo! Victory in the battle!" Standing up from the water, Sayxiangs face showed a triumphant smile, then his face straightened and looked into the distance, "However, the real battle has just begun..." .. 1194 Chapter 055-The third one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yes! This is just the beginning. Although she is only 14 years old, she has experienced the baptism of life and death and the principle of circle, Miki Sayaka is no longer the innocent girl who has a crush on classmates but dare not confess. Sayexiang would never naively think that there is no danger to face the mysterious girl alone. After summoning the mermaid witch, Miki Sayaka''s perception ability instantly rose to an extreme point, and he clearly sensed that the scary existence not far away was waiting for herself. That is an existence that absolutely surpasses one''s own level! In the looming senses, Sayaka almost thought she had seen Madokas deity The principle of the circle! "If you can, I really don''t want to face that kind of guy." Strolling on the ever-spreading water, the mermaids phantom merged into the water under Sayakas feet, and moved with the girls movement. But it seems that we have no choice at all. Its damned! With a lot of resentment, Sayaka kept moving forward. The water surface under her feet continued to spread, and the mermaid witch continued to turn Sayaka''s path into the water surface. Soon, the girl walked into an area surrounded by heavy fog... Without any resistance, Sayaka, letting the mysterious traction in the fog, quickly traversed numerous obstacles. In an instant, the light flashed, and in Sayakas vision that was shrouded in darkness, a fully operational amusement suddenly appeared. field. The slowly rotating Ferris wheel, the spinning carousel, the roller coaster that has started... If it weren''t for the absence of people, it would be like a midnight carnival here. "Welcome to you, Miki Sayaka." Just as Sayaka was slightly stunned, the soft voice sounded again, awakening the girl''s attention from the contrast between the darkness and the playground. Following the sound, Sayaka saw the pure white girl named Saye again on a roadside seat in the amusement park, beside Saye, there was also a brunette girl in orange tights. Compared to Saya''s indifferent and gentle, the girl looked a little arrogant and full of fighting spirit. "call" After seeing Saya, Miki Sayaka took a long breath first, and the water under her feet spread to the other side, "Your Excellency Saya, I have arrived here as scheduled. Now, it''s time for me to explain." "Wait, no hurry!" Looking at the blue-haired swordsman girl, a smile appeared on Saya''s face, "Saya Xiangjiang, I remember, according to the outside time, your specific death time seems to be not long ago..." "so what?!" Hearing Sayas words, Miki Sayakas heart had already determined that Saya had indeed entered from the outside world. However, her face was not showing the slightest, but a touch of doubt appeared, "Indeed, according to the outside time, I am dead. To half a year." "You and your partner, the red hair, are called Kyoko, right? They have a good relationship!" qq novel www.qqapp.org Saye''s face was still smiling, talking about things that seemed completely irrelevant, so Sayexiang couldn''t help but frown. "What do you want to say!!" Hearing the topic about Kyoko, Sayaka suddenly showed a trace of irritation. At the same time, she couldn''t help showing a little bit of annoyance in her heart. This time Sayaka came to perform the mission of the principle of the circle, and she did not make up for the regret of not getting along with Kyoko during his lifetime. "What I want to say is, are you willing?" Seeing Sayexiangs a little annoyed expression, Sayes face showed a smile comparable to a devil, Only fourteen years of life, without respect for his parents, unable to get along with friends, such a life full of defects and regrets, are you really satisfied? you" Slowly standing up, Saya was filled with powerful, even terrifying pressure, and then slowly said: "...Do you want to do it again and have a better life?!" ... ... "Accept the move, heartbreak blow!!!" The six-to-seven-meter-high gray plush bear escaped from the bombardment of a magic spear falling from the sky with amazing reaction ability and speed, while a burst of gray light gathered from both hands and burst out. The black light that made people fall into the darkness blasted towards the place where Kyoko was. "Cut, damn it!!!" Facing the attack of the bully bear cub, Kyoko had to abandon his attack, and the whole person jumped up from the high platform where he was very sensitive, avoiding the dark light... After all, that thing was too weird. Before accidentally hitting a trick, Kyoko almost lost directly. Fortunately, Kyoko''s mood was still strong, or worried about Sayaka''s situation, and she became stronger, and finally broke free from the sad mood, but because of this, she has been unable to kill the bear in front of her. "Bad boy, need a good education!" Looking at the apricots who avoided, the huge black plush bear stepped forward and slowly approached again. "No, I don''t have much time!" Seeing the giant bear slowly approaching, Kyoko''s face appeared absolutely, ready to take the risk, but at this moment, a pink heart-shaped light directly bombarded the bully bear cub from a distance. "Ah, this is..." The bully bear cub that suffered a sudden attack suddenly roared and fell to the ground and twisted frantically. After that, the color of the bully bear cub gradually became lighter and soon turned into a pale yellow color. "Huh, what is this?" Seeing this scene, Kyoko was a little dumbfounded. In her perception, the big guy in front of her had not simply changed his appearance, even the original evil aura had changed, as if it was filled with endless happiness. "Apricot, how is it, are you okay!" At this moment, a pink light fell from the sky, but it was Madoka who came to Kyoko''s side. At this moment, Kyoko saw that behind Madoka, there was a light yellow plush bear with a huge bedding. Xiao Mi Homura with the stuffed bear in her arms... 1195 Chapter 056 The fourth chapter rescue and outbreak! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Bear Bear, are you going to betray Lord Saye?" "Bear Bear No.2, I am not betraying Lord Saya. I have tried my best to fight but failed. Now I am a new me, not under Lord Saya, but a friend of Madoka." "You are sophistry, and don''t call me bear bear number two, I am bully bear bear!" "No problem, Bear Cub No. 2!" "..." "..." On the empty battlefield, two different voices reverberated continuously. Both parties who spoke were a huge yellowish plush bear. The only difference between them was that one of them had a sharp claw on his body, which looked a little bit fierce. Their voices were so loud that Kyoko, Madoka, and Beibei who carried sleeping Homura were all dizzy. "Well, I understand the general things." After listening to some Madokas explanations, coupled with the conversation between two giant toy beasts, Kyoko understood everything. "In short, Madoka, you directly instigated your opponent." "Yes!" Xiao Yuan nodded! "And because that bully bear cub is the evil mode of bear cubs, after hitting the trick called the light of love, he was immersed in happiness and lost the attributes of a bully. In a sense, he is no longer an enemy?" "Yes!" Madoka nodded again! "Good job, Madoka!" Hearing Madoka''s words, Kyoko''s face had to show admiration. Finally, she looked around and wondered, "Why isn''t Mami? It stands to reason that the strongest of us is Mami, who should have defeated the opponent." As soon as Kyoko''s words fell, the surrounding atmosphere fell silent, and even Kyoko himself was taken aback. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Madoka''s and Beibei''s changes, Kyoko''s face suddenly appeared in panic, "What''s wrong with Ma Mei Mei, it''s impossible, so powerful Ma Mei Mei, should now defeat the enemy handsomely." "do not know!" At this moment, Madoka with a reluctant expression said, "I can''t find Senior Sister. Before coming here, Beibei and I went to Senior Sister, but we only saw the destroyed buildings, but Senior Sister was so strong. ,nothing!" "Beibei! Beibei!!!" At this time, the giant Beibei also spoke in response. "Yes, senior sister is our leader!" Also cheering up for herself, Kyoko knew that she could not continue to delay time, and she said to Madoka and Beibei, "Lets go, go to Sayaka, I know where she is. She may be fighting hard, but the opponent is that Saye. !" "What! What are you waiting for!" Hearing that Sayaka''s opponent was the one she cared about, Madoka''s face suddenly became pale, and her magical power poured out. She jumped out one step faster than Kyoko, leaping in the approximate direction Kyoko pointed out. "It really can''t be delayed!" Saying the same thing, Kyoko jumped up, faster than Madoka, and soon caught up with the girl with pink hair, and surpassed her. In fact, the conversation with Madoka just now has exhausted Kyokos patient. At this time, she is the one who is most anxious! "Beibei!!!" Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com Behind the two girls, the giant Beibei quickly followed. On her, Xiao Meiyan was still asleep with a happy face, but she didn''t know if she could smile like this when she woke up. "Wait, Madoka, I have to help too!" Seeing the departure of Madoka and the others, the bear cub immediately summoned him, and then he grabbed the bear bear at his side No.2, "No.2, go with me, so beautiful and happy Mrs. Madoka is The goal we follow!" "Don''t go, go and go by yourself!" After hearing the words of the bear cubs, bear cubs 2 immediately stopped, "I am not going to die, Lord Saya is so terrible, and if you go there is just to die, no, death is just light!" "I also know that Lord Saya is terrible..." At this time, the bear cub suddenly calmed down, looked at bear bear number two, and said, "But, are you sure, you can just watch, such a dazzling little round lord is going to die?" ... ... Because the Zuli beast that released the mist has died, the mist that covered everything has gradually dispersed. Although it still faintly exists, the effect of covering the five senses is so small that Kyoko Madoka and their five senses are not affected much, and they soon perceive a place where violent magical fluctuations are erupting. "Hurry up! Hurry up! Hurry up!!!" Perceiving that magical power fluctuations are showing unprecedented dramatic changes, Kyoko suddenly regretted why she hadn''t rushed over at once, and moved faster and faster, even throwing Madoka and Beibei a long way away. "boom!!!" Suddenly, there was an extremely violent roar in the distance. At the end of the girl''s naked eye, the playground that was in full operation collapsed under some kind of strong impact. Endless dust was lifted up above the playground, and the strong shock turned into a violent wind spreading in all directions. "Huhuhu!!!" In an instant, a strong wind has swept in, reducing the speed of several people. just "Don''t get in the way!!!" Under such a headwind, Kyoko burst into a strong magical power. Vaguely, a figure of a knight with his head burning flashed behind Kyoko. The next moment, the girl''s powerful voice was directly extinguished by the coming wind. As a result, whether it was Madoka or Beibei, there was a dull look on her face. Without the blocking of the headwind, Kyoko''s speed rose to another level, completely throwing away Madoka and Beibei, and in a very short time, he was directly close to the explosion site, and at this moment... "Wow!!!" The blue figure flew upside down from the exploding vortex. "Saya Xiang!!!" Seeing the familiar figure, Kyoko rushed up without any hesitation and turned into an afterimage, and caught the opponent. However, the next moment, a powerful impact was transmitted from Sayaka to her... "boom!!!" Under this strength, the two smashed directly into a building...... .. 1196 Chapter 057 Madoka and Saye Fifth You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh, isn''t this the legendary Mr. Chobe?" Above the void, the girl in white dress and gauze grabbed a pure white rabbit-like fascinating creature with one hand, "After seeing you, I know that we really fell in love with each other, how about it, do you want to become my family? ." "Who are you and what does it have to do with that alien." Faced with the girl''s problem, the incubator ignored it, but asked instead. "Ahhh, Chobe-kun is really unbehaved..." Seeing the performance of the incubator, Saya''s face showed a chilling sweet smile, "Dare to ignore my question, do you think the so-called infinite double can really be arrogant in front of me?" "It seems that Saya, I have to educate Chubby-kun well!...Hey, are you here?" ... ... The battlefield under the void... "Apricot jam, Sayyian sauce!" Madoka, who was chasing from behind, exclaimed when he saw Kyoko and Sayaka''s situation. However, when the girl rushed to the vicinity of that building, before she had time to take a look at the situation of her two friends, an orange figure broke out of the endless dust and appeared in the sky in front of Madoka. The two had cheeks facing each other, and there was only one smiling face in Madoka''s field of vision that looked warlike. "Is it finally here? Kamenmaru!" "I am also Saya, Saya of the Sword Lion! Please advise!" When the last word was spoken, the sword lion girl blasted out with a punch. Fortunately, Madoka was already prepared when the opponent appeared. She blocked her body with a bow and arrow in her hand and was not directly blasted on her body! but "boom!!!" Although there was no direct hit on her body, the terrifying force gathered on the sword lion girl''s fist still passed through the bow and arrow, causing Madoka''s entire favor to fly upside down and bombard a wall. The bursts of cracks are centered on the small circle and spread from all sides... At this time, it is probably due to the fact that the body of the magical girl is no longer necessary for survival. Otherwise, even if the damage is offset by magic power, it will definitely pass out directly. However, even if she didn''t faint, Madoka lost her combat effectiveness for a while. "Beibei!!" Seeing Madoka''s situation, the huge Beibei placed Xiao Meiyan on her body in a clean corner, and she immediately rushed up, opening her mouth full of ferocious teeth, as if she planned to eat the sword lion Saya directly. For this attack, the sword lion girl didn''t have any expression on her face, only a sense of calmness! "I even killed the mermaid witch, not to mention the snack witch with worse combat effectiveness!" Such a sentence was said in her mouth. The girl did not release the water, but instead used the strongest force within the limited range. The powerful golden vigor erupted from the girl, and the terrifying fighting spirit was raised to the extreme level, gathering in that little girl. On the small fist. Then, in the face of the coming big mouth, the girl punched out...Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Under the full punch of the sword lion girl at this stage, the huge bei flew directly upside down. Under the strong force, it directly knocked over several buildings, and finally was deeply buried in a certain building. Under the wreckage. "... Bei, Bei Bei?!!!" At this moment, breaking free from the inlaid wall, Madoka''s feet trembled a little, but she still stood up firmly and looked at the sword lion girl not far away, "Why, why should we be an enemy?" "It''s strange, do you care about this so much?" Originally thought Madoka would shoot at herself angrily and let herself weigh the strength of Yuanshen''s amnesia state, but Saya did not expect that at this point, she still didn''t have much anger in her heart. "Even though I am still obsessed with asking why I should be your enemy?" "Do you think you can persuade me? It really...makes me very unhappy!" Thoughts like this flashed in his heart, and Saya''s gaze towards Madoka became increasingly uncomfortable, and even a real killing intent permeated! Having said that, the relationship between people is very wonderful. Saya would like the clumsy and kind-hearted Lihua music player, but he really hates the seemingly indecisive but truly indecisive God of Love. Perhaps it is because Saya knew of his own rebellion, more likely... The two of them are too similar in a sense! Yuanshens heart is flawless, she is a noble savior, a natural saint, and Sayas heart is equally flawless, she is an absolute chaos, an absolute demon, who kills everything without frowning. Maybe it is a fan of the authorities, but Saya at this time is not very clear why he hates the other party! but "Since I hate it, then... I will charge some interest! Golden Flying Arrow!" Forcibly suppressing the killing intent revealed by her gaze, the sword lion girl waved her right hand, and in an instant, arrows condensed with golden light appeared out of thin air, heading towards Madoka not far away. Madoka, who is unable to defend himself, can only watch the arrows attack, and is about to be bombarded... "Asshole!!!" "Not allowed to shoot my Madoka!!!!" The red and blue figure suddenly appeared, appearing on the path of the golden arrow, spears and swords flying, the golden arrow that will strike in the future will either sway or be smashed, and the vast rain of arrows will be lost. ! "If you want to fight, just fight with us. What a bullying Madoka who is temporarily unable to move!" Kyoko put the magic spear in his hand on his shoulder and looked at the sword lion Saya with scorching eyes. The angry fighting spirit could hardly be suppressed. The whole night, because of the girl in front of them, they experienced a heartbeat. In such a situation, how can you give back to the other party? With this kind of will, Kyoko''s head burning knight phantom loomed, causing the strength of the girl''s magical power to soar. "...Fight!" On the contrary, Sayaka had nothing to say, except for a hint of surprise when he saw Kyoko''s body, he put all his thoughts into the battle, holding a sword in each hand, and shining a cold sword flower! "Humph!" Regarding this, the Sword Lion girl snorted coldly, and the terrifying vigor spread again... 1197 Chapter 058 The first one in the one-sided battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A new round of battle broke out instantly. In the battlefield under the night sky, the three figures of gold, red and blue were constantly intertwined and collided, and the sound of collision was one after another throughout the battlefield. The remaining buildings on the battlefield, and even the earth, had cracks in the collision. It''s nothing else, just the result of the aftermath of the battle... "Bravo!" Looking at the scene before her, Madoka couldn''t help but exclaimed. Although the real body is the principle of the circle that no magical girl can match, in the case of today''s pure Kame-maru, Madoka''s combat power is definitely the inverse of the magical girl. Madoka couldn''t help but be surprised when Sayaka and Kyoko could join forces to achieve such a close match with Sayaka. just "It seems not enough, not enough!" Although there was no disadvantage in the scene, there was something wrong with Madoka''s heart instinctively. In other words, Madoka instinctively felt that the different form of Saya was not that simple. Sure enough, the next moment... "what!!!" The golden figure in the battle stopped and drank a violent drink. The terrifying anger surged from the sword lion girl. The terrifying coercion of the king of beasts permeated, and Sayaka and Kyoko involuntarily shook back two or three. step. The original coherent attack was interrupted at this moment... "Damn, can it break out?" Because the continuity of the battle was interrupted, Kyoko''s face was suddenly angry because of the swelling magic power that almost hurt her. "There must be a limit to being strong. Can you still play happily." "Don''t be poor!" Sayaka, who was half kneeling next to Kyoko, said with a pale face, "This guy is so strong. It''s because she didn''t use his subordinates, but now, she has almost reached the strongest level." "...At least the strongest level at this stage!" Sayaka did not say the last sentence, but added silently in her heart. Before Kyoko and the others arrived, Sayaka did not agree to Sayes proposal, but she has to say that Saye did speak to her heart. At this time Sayexiang gradually had other thoughts in her heart... "Oh, that''s really a good thing!" Hearing Sayaka''s words, Kyoko''s face showed a warlike look, "At least the gap between us and her is not as big as imagined. Come on Sayaka, the victory must belong to us." "The others don''t matter, only this point I don''t agree with!" However, before Kyoko and Sayaka can do anything, the sword lion girl suddenly appeared beside Kyoko, with a proud face, "Victory, you have been in my hand from the beginning, you are just a chess piece in my hand. That''s it." "boom!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya the sword lion struck Kyoko''s abdomen with a punch. The strong will contained in the fist instantly impacted Kyoko''s spirit, stunned him, and under that strong force, the girl''s figure flew upside down instantly, slamming heavily on the ground, setting off waves of dust. "Apricot!!!" Seeing Kyoko''s situation, Sayaka was shocked and didn''t forget to attack immediately. The girl''s right hand burst into a dark blue magical light, and an indestructible saber emerged from the ripples in the space around the girl''s right hand, heading towards the sword lion girl in a dense bombardment.33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com "Wow!!!" Facing Sayaka''s attack, the sword lion girl instantly dodged at a terrifying speed that exceeded the speed of sound several times. At the next moment, her figure appeared on Sayaka''s back, the golden light gathered, and the lion-like form slowly gathered on the girl''s right hand. It was obvious that the girl was about to knock Sayaka down with a punch. But at this moment... "Swish swish!!!" In the surrounding environment, bursts of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and the sword lion girl''s ears moved, and instantly jumped up and fell to a high place. The next moment, an arrow of light shot on the ground where the girl had been before. "Haha, it seems you have regained your fighting ability, Kamen Maru!" The sword lion girl looked at the pink-haired girl who had gradually recovered her fighting ability, and showed a wanton smile, "Then, come on, let us fight with hatred!" Madoka did not respond to the words of the sword lion Saya. The pink-haired girl just held a Japanese longbow and aimed at the sword lion girl with an arrow of light, finally there was a touch of determination in her eyes. but Still no hatred! "Your eyes are really unpleasant!" Probably the same-sex rebuke, for such a pure Madoka, the sword lion girl was completely annoyed, and then suddenly remembered something, and said maliciously, "In this case, let me give you some more!" "You know? Your senior sister, Bamami, is probably dead now." "That woman is facing the puppet beast. Among the monsters I made tonight, it is the strongest. If the fighting power of the monsters you face is one, the puppet beast is at least one hundred. Facing such a puppet beast ..." The unfinished meaning of the sword lion girl''s words caused Madoka and Sayaka to tremble, a little disbelief. Even Xiaoyuan''s determination that finally got together was shaken... "Asshole!!!" Compared with Madoka''s shaking, Sayaka instantly burst into anger, and her whole body of magic burst out rushing up, but it is a pity that she consumes the most in the longest battle with Saye, no matter how she explodes, her speed and strength still cannot surpass Saye! and so "boom!!!" With the side kick of the sword lion Saya full of roars of beasts, Saya Xiang blasted into the ground at a faster speed. Focusing on the place where the girl fell, cracks in the earth began to spread... "Then, in the end only you are left." Afterwards, the sword lion girl looked at Madoka who was still in a trance, and said boringly, "It''s all like this, aren''t you angry? It''s really boring!" While talking, the golden arrows once again spread all over the air, heading towards Madoka... ... ... At this time, see the edge of Takihara. On the ground that had already turned into scorched earth, the red-haired boy appeared leisurely... 1198 Chapter 059 Mami, Im Here Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This scene..." "From the perspective of a mortal, it''s a bit amazing!" Walking on the scorched earth ground, feeling the smell of gunpowder smoke that has not yet dissipated, the red-haired boy looked around, and his vision was full of scorched earth-like apocalyptic scenes, whether it was buildings or roads... Everything was destroyed. Traces of gunfire are everywhere, densely packed bullets are inlaid in various places, even on the roads of Nagato, and there are some scattered bullet shells from time to time. All the circumstances tell how fierce the fighting here is! This is the edge of the city named Mi Takihara, the edge of the entire witch''s dream world, and the place where Mami fought with the puppet beast. "Boom boom boom!!!" At this moment, there was a violent roar in the distance. When he saw the rising fireworks, Nagato knew that that was where Mami and Puppet Beast were fighting now. According to the news from Saya, Nagato knew: In the recent battle, Bamami clearly noticed the difficulty of the puppet beast. Although not surprising in appearance, after all, the monsters made based on the Ultra Digimon as the prototype are more than one level higher than the bear cubs, bully bear cubs and even Zuli beasts. Mami, who has a strong character, didn''t want her school girls to be implicated, and fought and retreated with the puppet beast, straddling half of the city, and came here. "It seems that Saya has done a little too much this time. Is it the influence of Kaumemaru?" Although Nagato did not dare to release his own soul power to perceive at this time, and worried that his own existence would be too powerful and affect Xiaomeiyan''s soul gem, but relying on instinctive perception, Nagato still judged: The firepower there was actually a bit high, almost surpassing Mami''s peak combat power. In short, the current Mami is completely overdrawing her combat power! I have to say that for the magical girls, the Ultra Digimon is indeed a bit difficult. "Let''s go!" Without the slightest hesitation, Nagato walked towards the place of the explosion. Although in a sense in the weakest period, Nagato is no longer the weak Nagato, and there is no reason to avoid it. As Nagato continued to move forward, the explosion sound continued, and the momentum grew louder. Soon, Nagato sensed the heat wave of the explosion. Obviously, the battle between Mami and Puppetmon has reached the most intense level. "This is it!" A few small jumps came to a relatively clean high place. Soon, a huge tiankeng filled with gunpowder appeared in front of Nagato. In the tiankeng, yellow ribbons were all over the place, almost woven into one. A large net that shields the tiankeng. And under this big net, Mami and Puppetmon continue to fire on Biao... Manipulating hundreds of large-caliber guns, Mami erupted into an amazing torrent of metal storms, hitting the wooden body of the puppet beast with pits and pits, while the puppet beast continued to wield the hammer against the metal storm. , The shock of terrifying energy erupted endlessly. Under such terrifying mutual attacks, the entire sinkhole is getting bigger and bigger... "It seems that the victory or defeat is already divided. Is Mami about to win?" Looking sharply at the battle in the tiankeng, Nagato quickly made a judgment based on his own experience.Read the book quickly www.kuaiyankanshu.org Although Mami''s face looked extremely tired at this time, and the clothes on her body showed a lot of damage, but the whole situation was leaning towards her, invisibly, more and more restraint ribbons in the tiankeng... Nagato, who once took charge of the soul gems of Gomami, knows-- The magic of magical girls is a kind of manifestation of their hearts. As Mami realizes the desire to "continue life", her ability specializes in "connecting" and "binding together" objects. So the body of her magic is actually ribbon. With so many magical powers deployed in the battle, it is obvious that it is like trying to kill the opponent! as expected "TiroFinale!!!" Soon, Mami launched her own lore, and the guns all over disappeared suddenly, and a large-caliber flintlock rifle appeared in Mami''s hands. The next moment, the ribbons all over the sinkhole emitted a pale yellow light... The power of all the ribbons gathered on Mami''s body in the form of external magic, and burst out in the form of bullets! "boom!!!" The puppet beast, who had already fallen in combat power after the fierce battle, saw this scene, and even before it could resist, it was bombarded by a bullet blessed by this infinite magic power, and a big hole appeared in its heart... ... ... "Finally, victory..." Looking at the puppet beast that released a large amount of data and information not far in front of her, Mami''s body couldn''t help but soften, knelt on the ground, and even began to tremble... Prior to this, in order to defeat the monster called the puppet monster, Mami forcibly extracted magic power again and again... Has already fully overdrawn the magic of the body. At this time, she was like an ordinary person running a marathon, Mami was already strong without fainting. At this time, because of the lack of the master''s will, the surrounding ribbons gradually turned into light spots and flew away, embellishing the entire tiankeng environment like a dream, which made people fascinated. However, under such a beautiful scenery, Mami''s heart is still unable to relax... "Kyoko, Madoka, Sayaka, and Homura..." She whispered the names of some of her schoolgirls in her mouth, and a worrisome surface appeared on Mami''s face, "I don''t know how you are, the woman who created a monster like a puppet beast is really too dangerous." "No, it''s not just that woman, this world has problems, and..." "What else?" At this moment, a familiar but unfamiliar voice came from above, causing Mami''s pupils to shrink. The blonde girl looked up and saw at first glance that on the inclined wall of the pit, the red-haired figure was stepping down sensitively, as if the sky was descending against the flying magical light. "Mami, I''m here..." ps: I want everything... .. 1199 Chapter 060 Confession and Broken Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing Nagato''s arrival, Bamami couldn''t help frowning. If it was Mami this morning, or even Mami before the fight, I am afraid that she has no master at this time, or she is starting to think crazy about how to erase her boyfriend''s memory. It''s just that Mami, who has experienced an extreme hard fight now, is already different... This is not to say that Mami has matured after a bitter battle and can face everything calmly, but that in the crazy overdraft battle, Mami''s memory has many unimaginable memories. It was an indescribable, dream-like life, a life of fighting all the way. Compared with today''s magical girls fighting with the existence called dream monsters every day, the kind of monsters born from the dark side of the human heart are more dangerous and terrifying. From time to time, magical girls fight too much and return to the circle. In fact, if it hadn''t awakened this memory and caused her fighting skills to explode, Mami might not be the opponent of Puppet Beast at all. And in that dreamlike memory, Nagato is not her boyfriend... It was a mysterious existence from another world, an existence that Bamami could not resist at all! "Oh, it looks like you have recovered your memory!" Walking to Mami''s face, seeing the expression on the weak girl''s face, Nagato squatted down and faced Mami, "It''s a pity, Sayana Kuma kid made the game completely crashed, but forget it, how is it now, what is there now? Do you feel it?" "...Scum!" After being silent for a while, the weak blonde girl said quietly, "Should I be thankful that I can restore my memory so soon, if it takes a little longer, what will happen, I don''t know myself..." "No, no, Miss Bamamei, you are too naive..." When Mami''s first words were about her own chastity, instead of asking her own conspiracy or what the world was, Nagato couldn''t help showing a helpless smile on her face. Then, an unspeakable impulse emerged in the heart of the red-haired boy... With an unkind smile, Nagato raised his right finger, gently raised the girls chin, and said, "Now you dont have the strength to move, and if I want to do anything, it looks like It''s okay too." "you you" Mami''s face became paler when she heard Nagato''s words. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face in front of her, two different memories continued to converge, and the girl''s heart became more certain. Her so-called childhood sweetheart was completely imaginary... For some reason, thinking of this situation, a little soreness appeared in the girl''s eyes. After all, even if there is no evil, but after countless baptisms, Nagato is still excellent. After losing the dominance and strength of Nagato, the posture shown is absolutely in line with the yearning of an ordinary girl. "Huh?! Don''t cry!" Seeing the tears that were about to burst into Bamami''s eyes, Nagato let go of the girl''s chin reluctantly, and said, "Really, I was just kidding you, why are you crying!" While talking, Nagato gently embraced Mami in his arms, and gently combed the girl''s hair that had been messed up by the fight. Facing Nagato''s actions, Bamami was unable to resist, and could only bear it with a blushing face. "Now, Mami, be my girlfriend!" Aixin 999 novel www.ax999.org Suddenly, Nagato confessed in a real sense, just as he did in Mami''s forged memory, and said expectantly, "Promise your life to me, and I will be responsible to the end." Mami was shocked when she heard Nagato''s sudden confession. I don''t know why, the false memories that have been clearly confirmed slowly become clear at this moment. In other words, Mami, who has been so longing for her family, does not resist those seemingly false memories. "Do not" The blond girl who instantly understood that there was something wrong with her mentality was ready to refuse, but she was interrupted just after she said a word... "You are not allowed to refuse!" Nagato forcibly interrupted Mami''s answer, and continued, "Although that memory is a bit false, I didn''t act in any way. Until the night before you fight, I myself blocked the memory, and it was a pure performance." "I have really given up my feelings, so you will never escape in your life, Bumami!" Ending with such a strong word, Nagato lowered his head, kissed the girls lips, and blocked all her words in her mouth... ... ... The endless sea of ??flowers. Homura and Madoka sat side by side in it. Without saying much, the two of them sat quietly, watching the wind blowing across the sea of ??flowers and making a few ripples, feeling each other''s existence, and feeling happy. It hasn''t been long since I knew each other, but Homura always had an urge to tears in his eyes when getting along. It seems that for the tranquility of this moment, I have pursued endless years and crossed countless reincarnations, so even if I have been immersed in this way, Homura will not complain, but is extremely happy. Time just went by bit by bit. Until a certain moment... "Hey, Mula sauce!" "Ok!" Hearing the call of the girl next to him, Homura turned her head slightly, just to see Madoka''s heartbroken cheeks, her expression changed, and she said eagerly, "What''s wrong, Mantou card!" "Humla sauce, I need you!" The heartbroken Madoka said, "Wake up soon, Humla sauce, Mantouka needs you!" "what!!!" Hearing Madoka''s words, Homura felt the heart palpitations for some reason, and instantly stood up. In the next moment, unprecedented power burst out from Homura''s body, and bursts of cracks centered on Homura, spreading in all directions, and soon spread to the entire world, breaking it instantly... ps: Feelings are so hard to write... .. 1200 Chapter 061 Runaway time makes the fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Consciousness gradually awakened from the chaos. Not long after, there was a cry that made her heart feel right in her ears. Under the stimulation of this cry, Xiao Meiyan''s consciousness broke away from the chaos in an instant, and the magic power instantly flowed through her body and took over her unconscious body. Opening his eyes, Homura saw it at first sight... Madoka is crying! Uncontrollable anger sprang up in his heart, and the cold expression gathered in his eyes. In silence, Homura stood up, gathered everything around him, and judged the current situation. Madoka is crying for two huge stuffed bears with golden arrows all over their bodies. The stuffed bear is constantly dissipating in the form of data streams... On the opposite side of Madoka, there was a girl in a tights covered in golden light. Although she hadn''t seen each other, Homura immediately identified her as an enemy. Obviously, the current situation is that the girl attacked Madoka... The two huge plush bears, which were obviously enemies, ran over and used them as shields, and were seriously injured as a result, and were about to die... Madokas crying is precisely because of this! In Homura''s eyes, those who opposed Madoka and made Madoka cry are enemies! ... ... "...I''m very upset!" Seeing that he was able to kill the opponent with a blow, he was actually blocked by his own body by the two bear cubs under his control. Even if he had expected it, the sword lion Saya''s face was still unhappy. Although Saya, the sword lion, probably also realized the reason for this happening. First of all, the digital creatures that use happiness as the strength of the bear cubs are too easy to be attracted to Kamemaru. Secondly, the materials of the Digimon made by Saya have problems. The dream material of Xiaomei Homura is definitely one of Saya''s materials. Failure. What a character Xiao Mi Homura is, the super lily who loves Lu Mu to the bone! Her dreamland is filled with countless loves for Lumewan, and the Digimon made with dream material that is contaminated with countless Akemi Homuras love, is instinctively in love with Lumewan! "This is a lesson, remember it!" Saying this to herself, Saya, the sword lion, looked at Lu Muyuan, and saw that she was actually crying. In an instant, the girl''s anger rushed into the sky, "What are you crying? If you cry, go to hell and cry! !!!" Unable to bear the existence of being equal to himself, he loves to cry so much, Saya''s mind moved, and the golden arrow appeared for the third time! Just at this moment-- "Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable..." As if nervous voices rang around, the Sword Lion girl could not help but stagnate, because at this moment, the girl felt the stagnation of time, and then a huge explosion exploded in front of the girl... "boom!!!" A violent explosion filled her eardrums, and the sword lion girl flew out of her body. Under such circumstances, the girl''s eyes still did not waver, her gaze looked forward scorchingly, and there, the sword lion girl saw that a girl with braided glasses was standing there. In an instant, the sword lion girl was a little surprised... U9 e-book www.u9txt.com When Kame-maru is in danger, it is not Akomi Homura who appears, but who will it be? "No matter who you are, I will never forgive!!!" Facing the sword lion girl''s gaze that looked like the king of beasts, Xiao Meiyan''s gaze did not hesitate to look at it, took off her glasses, and then threw it aside, making the cold light in her eyes suddenly appear. "Crack!!!" The sound of the roulette wheel turned again, causing the sword lion girl''s pupils to shrink slightly. The girl understood that this was the sound of Xiao Meiyan''s start-up time pause. In an instant, the fighting spirit of the king of beasts was aroused at this moment, as if hitting some obstacle, and then the scene in her vision changed. Xiao Miyans iconic braid instantly turned black and straight... But suddenly there was a rain of bullets all over the sky around the girl, as well as bombs such as grenades and C4 explosives. "Boom! Boom!!!" There was not much time for the sword lion Saya to react. Rainy bullets poured on her body. The terrifying bombs broke out almost at the same time. The powerful firepower almost hit the sword lion girl head-on... Under such a terrifying impact, the sword lion girl instantly blasted through several buildings and fell directly into the ruins. It''s just such a result, Xiao Meiyan is still not satisfied! "Crack!!!" The magical voice echoed again. In the next moment, bazookas appeared out of thin air, tracing a long trace in the sky, and accurately bombarded the ruins where the sword lion girl was... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" An astonishing explosion exploded at this moment, the earth shook completely, and the terrifying shock wave devastated the surrounding buildings... Madoka who saw this scene was completely stunned. From Madoka''s perspective, from the time the sword lion girl was preparing to do something on herself to the appearance of this shocking explosion, the whole process took less than a moment, and the change in a blink of an eye was so great that she was a little stunned. Tilting her head slightly, Madoka looked at Xiao Meiyan who was standing not far in front of her... Madoka couldn''t believe it. This is her new shy friend, her heroic posture, totally unlike the braided girl, but inexplicably, Madoka has another feeling in her heart... Perhaps this is the real Humula sauce! "By the way, Bunka, are you okay!" At this moment, the heroic Xiao Meiyan''s temperament changed in an instant, and she came to the identity of Madoka in a panic, apologizing with a helpless look, "I''m very sorry, Mantouka, if it wasn''t for me to be in a coma... " "It''s okay! Humura sauce!" Before Homura''s words were finished, the gentle Madoka took Homura''s hand. Although she was still sad for the passing of the two bears, she still comforted Homura gently, "Thanks to Homura. Jiang, I can be saved!" "Mantou Card..." Seeing Madoka like this, Xiao Meiyan''s heart suddenly sank and she couldn''t speak. However, at this moment... "boom!!!" Unprecedented fluctuations spread... .. 1201 Chapter 062 The First Fist of Beyond Time! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That is a kind of fluctuation that cannot be described in correct words. It was not the shock that appeared in the material world, but another kind of shock on the spiritual level. Xiao Mei Yan and Lu Mu Yuan felt it at this time, and an unparalleled fighting spirit was pouring out. As if the scorching flames hit their own souls, the two magic girls felt suffocated one after another. "Humph!!!" After a short suffocation, Xiaomei Yanqing couldn''t help but snorted coldly, and the indifferent murderous aura accumulated through countless reincarnations filled out, blocking the fighting spirit that came from the impact. Looking in the direction of the source of the fluctuations, which is the direction of the explosion just now, Xiao Meiyan silently raised her left hand. "Ha, the last few rocket launchers really hurt me!" At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded from the smoke and dust, and it passed into Xiao Meiyan''s ears clearly and unmistakably, causing the magical girl to raise her brows, and immediately activated the roulette on her left hand. "Crack!!!" The magical sound of the pause in the activation time suddenly unfolded, and everything in Xiao Meiyan''s vision was finalized, showing a dim silver brilliance, whether it was diffuse smoke, or the shaking earth, or the deer''s eye circle and... The sword lion girl who just rushed through the smoke and was rushing towards her place! Seeing this scene, Xiao Meiyan''s brows couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. If she hadn''t flicked her aura to freeze the time, otherwise, she really didn''t know that this guy was already charging at her... Obviously, the opponent''s speed has completely surpassed his own reaction. The most important thing is that even if the action is frozen by time, Xiao Meiyan can still feel the terrible fighting spirit that is constantly impacting time in the guy in front of him, as if a volcano is bred in that small body. Feeling the fighting spirit of constantly trying to impact, the girl was a little palpitated. Even Xiao Meiyan couldn''t help but worry whether her time pause would be broken directly by fighting spirit! and so "Solve her at once, no more delay!" A fierce gleam flashed in her eyes, Xiao Meiyan took out the strongest killing weapon in her hand from her four-dimensional pocket-the cloud burst bomb, more than twenty in a row, and arranged it with the help of time pause... "Crack!!!" Afterwards, time began to return to normal, Xiao Meiyan instantly hugged Lumeyuan, who was still in a daze, and the two of them jumped up, and instantly hid behind a huge building. And then "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Compared with the previous explosions, a more magnificent explosion was born at this moment, and the air seemed to burn up at this moment. With the center of the explosion, the area within a radius of 100 meters was completely shrouded in heat at this moment. Everything is burnt to death! The building next to Xiaomeiyan and Lumeyuan to stop the explosion in an instant, the glass on it all shattered. Under the hot shock wave, the temperature of the whole building rose wildly, and it even started to burn from the inside... "...Humla sauce!" Under Xiao Mi Homuras ability to pause time, once again experienced a sudden big explosion, Lu Mu Maru was still very uncomfortable, looked at Xiao Mei Homura with some worry, and said, "How is it now?" Cola Literature www.kelewx.com "Don''t worry, Mantou Ka, I will definitely win!" Facing Lu Muyuan''s worries, Xiao Meiyan showed a smile on her face and said. The determination in that smile is not so much self-confidence, it is a determination without a back road. Although Xiao Meiyan has not recovered her previous memories, she has gone through countless reincarnations and must save Madokas mind. It has returned. . But, sometimes, reality is so desperate! "boom!!!" An abrupt roar sounded in the ears of the two girls. In a blink of an eye, the wall of the building next to the girls burst open with a big mouth, and the golden figure appeared suddenly, hitting Xiao Meiyan''s abdomen with a punch... The next moment, the long and straight black girl flew out in an instant and hit the wall of the opposite building heavily. Cracks began to spread on the wall... "Homula sauce!!" Seeing this sudden change, Lu Mu Yuan was equally startled, and raised his bow and arrow, but before he made an attacking gesture, the golden figure bullied himself and kicked Lu Mu Yuan into the air. It hit the wall of the opposite building. "It''s a pity. Even though I am not incomprehensible now, the cloud bomb can''t kill me!" Landing lightly, the figure of the sword lion Saya appeared leisurely. After experiencing many explosions, the young girl is no longer intact, and the clothes on her body have been slightly damaged. But it is clear that these are just minor injuries, not the root cause. "Damn!!" Xiao Meiyan, who was initially dizzy because of the sword lion girl''s punch, saw Deer''s round steps following her footsteps, she immediately became angry, and forcibly extracted her magic power, once again activated her right shield... "Crack!!!" The gears that stopped time sounded again, and everything around was frozen again. Only this time, it is not until Xiao Meiyan is ready to concoct her opponent. The sudden shock reverberates in this silver-gray world. The next moment, in Xiao Meiyan''s shocked eyes... "boom!!!" The golden arrogance burst out frantically from the sword lion girl at this moment. The arrogance that is completely different from this silver-gray world is like a spark of prairie fire, which illuminates the entire silver-gray world in an instant, and the invisible terror pressure rages on... "Hahaha, yes, that''s how it feels!" The sword lion girl who was clearly in the world where time stopped and could not be shaken, under Xiao Meiyan''s eyes that couldn''t react at all, made a punch gesture with difficulty, and then hit the void with a punch! "boom!!!" With this punch, the whole world shook crazily... The golden arrogance was spreading crazily, the invisible vibrations shattered the silver-gray space little by little, and the whole world stopped everything. Under this punch, it began to crazily collapse like a paper tiger... The world where time has stopped is broken... 1202 Chapter 063 Fist and Arrow is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" As if the sound of broken glass sounded in her ears, Xiao Meiyan''s body was shaken. The next moment, the silver-gray world in front of the girl dissipated, and the blazing battlefield once again caught Xiao Meiyan''s eyes. Suddenly, the girl frowned, her face suddenly ugly. Because just now, Xiao Meiyan''s time was suspended, and she was actually shattered by the opponent''s arrogance. "Although it can be used, it must be cooled for at least one minute." There was not much panic, or in the face of such a terrifying enemy, Xiao Meiyan knew that she didn''t have much time to panic. In an instant, the girl perceives the situation of her left-hand treasure, and at the same time, her eyes are fixed on the arrogant girl not far away, frantically thinking about what to do next. For some reason, the girl always has an inexplicable sense of familiarity in the face of the current situation... It seems that this is not the first time that I have faced a time suspension failure! "Ho, ho Mla sauce, does it matter?" At this moment, Lu Muyuan, who had become a spectator of Xiao Meiyan fighting with the sword lion girl, endured the pain in her body and walked to Xiao Meiyan''s side, "Also, don''t put the mantou card aside, mantou card Also a magical girl!" Although the combat power really can''t make people expect much, but after all, it is a magical girl, Kamemaru clearly perceives the situation that time has stopped the world from shattering, the girl naturally understands that her friend seems to be in a hard fight. Under such circumstances, the girl cannot sit still and join the battle, which is already an inevitable result. "Mantou card, you..." Seeing such a round deer''s eyes, Xiao Meiyan''s eyes flashed with brilliance, she seemed to recall something, but she couldn''t grasp the clues, and an inexplicable feeling of irritability poured into the girl''s heart. In the next moment, the girl forcibly suppressed these irritations and became vigilant... In the face of an existence that can smash the time suspension ability, how to guard against it can not be overstated. "call!!!" At this time, the sword lion Saya finally recovered from the aftermath of smashing time and stopping the world with a punch. Although Xiao Meiyan''s time stop is just a power similar to a realm barrier, and it does not stop the world''s time in the true sense, it ultimately involves the two foundations of the world, one of time and space. In addition, the original sword lion Saya can break the void with his fist... Now, through this punch, Saya Saya finally feels his direction! Following the arbiter Saya and the incubator Saya, Saya''s third form has gradually depicted the way forward... "Faced with me like this, don''t you plan to give up?" Then, the sword lion girl looked at her not far in front of her, she was fully guarding her Xiaomeiyan and Lumeyuan, and said, "Having courage is worthy of praise, but courage and stupidity are often just the front line. Separated!" "... really long-winded!" In the face of a powerful enemy that could hardly be resisted, Xiao Meiyan''s face remained stubborn, and she was about to take out her modern weapon from her fourth-dimensional pocket, but for some reason, a purple-black Japanese longbow suddenly appeared on her. Hands.Baiyue Novel Network www.yue100.com "In any case, I will never give up!" The longbow was pulled apart, and the arrows of light converged. The purple-black arrows seemed to contain Xiaomeiyan''s strong will, and even the atmosphere in the entire space was faintly shocked. "Humla sauce?" Seeing Xiaomeiyan like this, and then looking at the longbow and arrows that came from nowhere, Lumeyuan first looked confused, and then also showed a firm smile, the pink longbow appeared and pulled away! A pink arrow filled with hope in the world suddenly appeared, shining through the entire space in an instant. "boom!!!" At this moment, unprecedented resonance burst out. The arrows of Akomi Homura and the arrows of Kamenara each bloomed with strong brilliance. The purple light and pink light intersect, as if the will of Akomi Homura and Kamenama are communicating... Even the whole world was responding to the two of them, and the invisible pressure appeared on the sword lion Saya! "what is this" Seeing this scene in front of her, the Sword Lion girl who felt the invisible pressure was immediately stunned, and then showed a warlike smile, "Okay, what an unexpected performance!" "Then, keep fighting!!!" The surging fighting spirit was completely unconcealed, and the lion-like roar echoed in the void. In an instant, the sword lion girl turned into a light and rushed towards Xiaomeiyan and Lumuyuan. If it had been before, without Xiao Meiyan''s power of time, the two could not react at all. However, this time it was different. The two girls looked at each other tacitly, with the same thoughts. They predicted the trajectory of the sword lion Saya with the help of God, and launched the long-gathered arrow in their hands. In an instant, the purple and pink arrows intertwined into a spiral, drew a beautiful arc in the sky, and blasted the sword lion girl directly! Faced with the spiral arrows appearing on her path, the eyes of the sword lion Saya couldn''t help but shine. The combined attack of the two magical girls was a bit beyond her imagination, much better than anything like cloud bombs. Up. "The energy intensity is no worse than mine, but ah..." A sentence like this flashed in her heart. The girl''s slender fist made a fist at one time, and various strong emotions spewed out at this moment. The girl''s will was completely integrated into the fist, and she punched the arrow... "boom!!!" In an instant, the violent vibration rang out loudly, and the intense light illuminated the entire night sky, and in the center of this light, all the previous intense energy fluctuations were permeating... "But ah, I am stronger!!!" Against the power of the entire space, the sword lion girl''s fist did not weaken at all. Instead, she shouted and blasted through the spiral arrow, and the golden streamer hole penetrated the energy shock! "Wow!" A deadly streamer came through the air, and was about to blast on the two magic girls in the blink of an eye. At this moment, it was clear that there was no vision, but Xiao Meiyan relied on directly pushing Lu Mu Yuan a hand, and the next moment, the streamer mercilessly bombarded Xiao Mei Yan... "Boom!!!" .. 1203 Chapter 064 The third realm of karma! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" There was a roar in her ears, and Xiao Meiyan''s body completely lost consciousness... Out of the corner of her eye, the girl seemed to see Lu Muyuan''s surprised and disbelieving expression, and then she fell backward involuntarily. At this time, she realized that she had really reached her limit. "I''m sorry, Madoka..." Such a sentence flashed in her heart, and Xiao Meiyan''s consciousness gradually became confused. However, at the moment before she was about to fall into the darkness, the girl''s sense of time seemed to be distorted, and it began to extend indefinitely, and segments of memory fragments filled the depths of the memory. It is a very messy memory, countless fragments, repeated time, different events... "Reincarnation... No matter how many times, I still choose reincarnation! Countless times of searching, looking for the only way out, looking for a path that can save you from desperate fate..." "Kamenumaru, my only friend! For you..." "Even if I am locked in an eternal maze, I will never mind!!" Until the vows of the past reverberated in my ears, all the memories were integrated into a complete memory in an instant. Xiaomeiyan''s will that was about to be completely blurred, once again woke up... Then, she remembered the causes and consequences of all this, and remembered everything that Chobe had done. "No! I can''t fall here!" Although I don''t know why she was with Madoka before or what the so-called world is going on, Xiao Meiyan knows very well that her soul gem has indeed reached its limit. After she is unconscious, she will definitely become a witch! "I can''t hurt Madoka, I can''t..." Obviously despair, the strong will is still struggling unyieldingly. However, the more struggling, the more clearly Xiaomeiyan perceives the despair and curse that she wants to flow from deep in her heart. "Could it be that this is my end..." Gradually, Xiao Meiyan also began to despair, not because she was not strong, but because the reality was too cruel, until... "When you are desperate, call me!" A memory of the past flashed suddenly, as if she had caught the straw, Xiao Meiyan also called out in her heart directly regardless of whether her thinking was normal or not, and then... "Snapped!!!" In the darkness, Xiao Miyan felt that her right hand was being held. It was a hand that couldn''t be described in words. It was so warm that even the despair and curse that emerged from the heart of the girl disappeared instantly, as if... Madoka''s hand. "You finally came" A familiar and unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded. The next moment, Xiao Meiyan''s dark vision suddenly brightened, and what appeared in front of her was a world entirely woven with thin red threads, and the red-haired boy holding her right hand.360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com "I have been waiting for you for a long time, the traveler of time-Xiao Meiyan!" Seeing Xiao Miyan who still had some doubts in her eyes, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Welcome to the realm of karma!" "The state of karma?" After subconsciously repeating a sentence, Xiao Meiyan''s consciousness was completely awake. Then, she suddenly realized that the person in front of her who once had a relationship and looked like a school sister boyfriend outside was holding her hand... Xiao Meiyan''s cheeks suddenly flushed, trying to break free, but found that Nagato''s grip was a little tight. "We can''t let go until we finish talking." Holding the girl''s hand tightly, Nagato explained indifferently, "This is a unique realm I created according to some methods, but only I can come in. Others need to have real contact with me, otherwise they will be rejected. " "Now you, if you go out from here, you will be transformed into a witch directly!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Miyan''s pupils shrank, but she didn''t do any more resistance. She was silent for a while before she said, "What is the realm, and what is the time difference between here and the outside world." "Boundary, it''s a very abstract thing. You can understand that the existence of things is based on the existence of realm." Regarding Akomi Homuras question, Nagato did not conceal and explain, For example, if there is no water surface, the lake does not exist. If there is no ridge, the mountains and the sky do not exist. If the realm of everything is If it does not exist, then the world will be a huge whole." "And the time difference between here and the outside world, in a short period of time, the outside time is almost equivalent to not flowing." While speaking, Nagato''s tone was full of arrogance, but this is also normal. After all, although Nagato knew the realm ability, he really didn''t have the ability to manipulate the realm. It was indeed proud to be able to develop here. Speaking of this, I have to mention the past life where Nagato once lived. Nagato is still unclear about the secrets of that world, but the memories of previous lives have indeed given Nagato a lot of gains, and even helped him predict some strong men that he might encounter in the future. In order to always win, Nagato often regards those strong ones that have not yet appeared, or may not even exist, as imaginary enemies in his spare time, and seeks ways to defeat them. And the realm monster Yakumo Zi is one of Nagato''s imaginary enemies all the time. After all, there are places like the realm of life and immortality in Nagato''s world, so naturally it would not be considered that the realm does not exist. Since the realm exists, the possibility of Yakumo Zi''s existence is infinite... In order to let his power fall into the disadvantage when fighting against the power of the realm, Nagato relied on the power of the humane mode to comprehend the laws of life and death, reincarnation, and cause and effect, plus the realm of simulating life and immortality, and opened up the cause of realm. As long as he is in control of his own realm of power, Nagato will at least be invincible in the face of realm power... "...That''s it!" Although the meaning in Nagatos dialect is not very clear, at this moment the girl understands the strength of the other party. She stood silent for a while before she said: "Speak, what is your purpose? Don''t tell me you don''t purpose?" "Now, Homura, do you want to be with Madoka forever..." .. 1204 Chapter 065: Li Daitao Stiff Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Always with Madoka... Xiao Meiyan hesitated for the first time after hearing Nagato''s words. At this time, she was already at the end of the road, and being able to obtain the redemption of the circle principle was already her greatest wish, but now someone told her that she could realize the greatest wish in her heart, even if the other party was too mysterious, Xiao Meiyan still hesitated Up. Because she loves Lumemaru so much, Akemi Homura knows very clearly that Madokas ideal has never been a god. The girl who was too gentle just wanted to be with her family and friends. But the cruel reality still made the sacrificial girl sacrifice her life. Although she became a god, she lost her family and friends forever. Only Xiao Meiyan in the world remembered her... Even, not long ago, Xiao Meiyan almost blurred her memory! "Madoka, if I say that my pain is yours in the past, your pain will be forgotten by the world." "I obviously wanted to save you, but in the end I was saved by you. I obviously wanted to get close to you, but lost you forever. Speaking of it, I was pushing Madoka on you step by step to that detective. It''s really bad. It''s..." After a long silence, Xiao Meiyan''s mind gradually calmed down, and she looked at the red-haired boy on the opposite side, and then said, "I probably understand that you want my help, so how can you ensure that I will get what I want? result." Yes, Xiao Meiyan''s heart is moved, and she is at the end of her journey, and it is the biggest wish in her heart. The girl will naturally be moved. It''s just that for Nagato and Xiao Mi Yan, the most important thing is the trust issue. After seeing Chobe''s deception, Xiao Mi Yan can hardly trust some mysterious existence. "It seems that you agreed. As for the trust issue?" Looking at the girl who was obviously heart-stricken, Nagato faintly showed a nasty smile on her face, and said, "Have you not noticed yet? In this realm above the cause and condition, every word and deed here is causal. of." "When Homura''s heart beats you, we have already made a contract with each other..." "So, leave it to me!" ... ... Witchs dream battlefield. When Nagato opened his eyes, the dazzling light gradually dissipated, and the pain in the whole body continued to gush out. The next moment, a pink-haired girl rushed to Nagato''s body, crying in tears: "Humla sauce, how are you? Cheer up!" "Don''t worry, round!" Forcibly controlling the entire body with his will, Nagato slowly sat up, raised a hand and wiped off Kaumemarus tears, and said in Akomi Homuras voice, Ill be fine. give it to me!" "Wait, this bastard, what is going on, why is my body!!!" At this moment, there was a rising voice in Nagato''s consciousness. In a daze, Nagato seemed to be able to see Xiaomei Homura''s desperate appearance, which made people want to laugh.The second Chinese website www.dearzw.com "No way, the next thing to do is somewhat technically difficult, but only you can do it, so I can only borrow your body temporarily. To be honest, I am really speechless for you magical girls." "You guy keeps going against the flow of time, tearing the entire timeline of the plane to pieces, and Lumeyuan directly resets the entire world and forcibly inlays truth. If it weren''t for the incubators to harvest so much energy for the universe, This plane has long been finished under your tossing." "Speaking of which, although the incubator created your tragedy, it also saved you from becoming the destroyer. What an interesting situation!" In an instant, a lot of words in Nagato''s consciousness passed directly into Xiaomeiyan''s consciousness, blasting the girl into a daze. "Relax, leave it to me next!" In the end, Nagato dismissed Akomi Homura''s words to Kamemaru, and Nagato took the initiative to block the other partys spiritual communication. The next moment, Nagato, in the real Akomi Homuras anger, rounded Kamen. He wrapped his body in his arms and directly kissed the other''s lips. "Ok?!!" Madoka, who was kissed forcibly, was taken aback first, then flushed with fright by the close contact between her lips and teeth. She wanted to break free from her''friend'', but unexpectedly discovered that she couldn''t do it at all! "Wow, what a scene of Ji Qing!" At this time, Saya, the sword lion who was already on the sidelines, couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then looked to one side, "It''s now, Sayaka, let''s release Lu Muyuan''s memory and power." "...Uh, yes!" I don''t know when, Miki Sayaka, who was already standing next to the sword lion Saya, was already flushed at this time. From time to time, she looked at Kyoko, who was comatose beside her. After hearing Saya''s words, she was dazed, and then she answered. At the next moment, this warrior from the principle of the ring had an extra ball of light in his hand, which contained the memory of Kameyuan as a human being and the power that the principle of the ring possessed. "...Liberate, the principle of the circle!" After hesitating for a second or two, after taking a look at Kyoko, Sayaka closed her eyes and read the spirit of liberation. The next moment, the ball of light broke apart with a whistling sound, turned into rays of light, and rushed into the deer''s eyes Round body. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, the violent roar suddenly reverberated. This was not only caused by the powerful pink air current bursting out of Lu Muyuan''s body, but also caused by the fragmentation of the sky and even the entire dream world. At this moment, Saya had already manipulated Kewpie to disperse the interference from the outside world... Losing the interference of her position, the entire witch''s dream began to collapse. Each of the various forms of ambassadors turned into energy in their wailing, and then, countless purple-black energies gathered frantically around Nagato, or Xiao Mi Homuras body... These energies clashed violently with the sacred pink energies on Madoka''s body, and bursts of roar sounded continuously. During this process, Nagato still smelled Madoka frantically, and the invisible line of cause and effect appeared faintly... "boom!!!" Soon, with a huge roar, the witch''s dream was declared shattered... 1205 Chapter 066 Round God and Flame Demon First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!See the extreme north of Takibara. As an undeveloped wilderness in the entire rapidly developing city, Mi Takibara, a densely populated area, is extremely rare. On this day, it rained suddenly in the barren land! This is not actual rain, but light rain, one after another light falling from the sky, forming the most mysterious and beautiful scene. "boom!!!" Immediately afterwards, a violent roar suddenly erupted on the ground, and the spiral beam of light intersecting pink and black rose into the sky, directly impacting the mysterious pattern composed of the rain of light, triggering a series of changes... "Bang! Bang! Bang!!!" The next moment, even more terrifying vibrations began to spread crazily, and countless energies in the void began to resonate, and gradually, together with the entire plane, began to vibrate under this resonance. "boom!!!" Soon, the earth-shaking changes broke out completely... Mysterious fluctuations that cannot be described in words continue to spread. Wherever this fluctuation reaches, the graffiti-like scene spreads. Soon, the entire planet, the entire solar system, the entire galaxy, and even the entire plane are all covered with graffiti. In the next moment, no matter the graffiti, or the world, all disappeared, leaving nothing but nothing. Under Nagato''s will, the reset of the world...started! In this void, the black long straight girl and the pink long-haired girl are still hugging and kissing, the changes between the world and the earth have not affected them at all, as if everything in the world is not stuck in the heart, only each other is left. Around the bodies of the two girls, thin red lines kept circling each other. That is the reason why Xiaomeiyan and Lumeyuan are constantly cutting, and the reason is still chaotic. I don''t know how long it took for Xiao Mi Yan, or Xiao Mi Yan who was possessed by Nagato, to let go of Lu Mu Yuan, who had been so dizzy by her own kiss. "Ok?!!" With a groan of Kameyuan, a silver ribbon appeared between the two lips, but it soon broke as the two separated, even if the god of strength and memory had been restored, his face flushed. ,Exhausted. "Humla sauce, you, I..." After a while, her consciousness finally recovered a trace of clarity. Lu Muyuan looked at the black long straight girl who was still hugging her, and then looked at the surroundings, but didn''t know what to say... "Madoka, I like you, so I definitely don''t want to be one of the magical girls under your tens of thousands. I want to be an existence equal to you. Starting today, you don''t need to bear the principle of the ring alone. , I come too!" Imitating Akomi Homura''s tone, Nagato looked at the girl in front of him and said. As soon as the voice falls, changes happen! "what!!!" As if something burst out of her body, Lu Muyuan couldn''t help but let out a moving groan again, the bright light bloomed slightly from the girl''s body, and then, the emblem of sacred light appeared from the mouth of the small circle. It was a round badge with angel wings and six awns inscribed! There is a pressure that the world can''t bear. The chaotic void even began to boil!27KK Novel www.27kk.net "The body of the principle of the ring!" The moment he saw this emblem, Nagato knew that the thing in front of him was undoubtedly the truth that had been embedded in the depths of the laws of the universe, and Kamemaru used it to change the circle of the whole world. Without waiting for Nagato to do anything, the line of cause and effect connecting Akomi Homura and Kamemaru moved... "Swish swish!!!" The thread of cause and effect cut through the void like a sharp blade, and they were connected to the principle of the circle. The next moment, an unprecedented force was transmitted from the line of cause and effect to Xiao Meiyan''s body. "boom!!!" The black light bloomed, Xiao Meiyan''s overall outfit began to change, becoming more tight-fitting, wings made entirely of black feathers appeared behind the girl, and there was even a tail of wings. In an instant, the girl who had been cold and cold showed a ray of magic in an instant, making her look even more outstanding. "Roar, Mulla sauce!" Seeing Xiaomeiyan like this, Lu Muyuan''s face was suddenly dull. From Xiao Meiyan, she perceives a power that is of the same origin as her own, but is definitely not a magical girl. Under the influence of this power, the light on Lumeyuan can''t help but burst out... The pure white wings of the twelve wings appeared on the girl, making the girl more sacred and unparalleled. "boom!!!" At the same time, the principle of the ring at the center of the two people''s causal line finally changed. The pair of pure white wings was dyed black in an instant and turned into black and white wings... In a daze, both Xiaomeiyan and Lumuyuan understood the causes and consequences of this change. It turns out that the so-called ring principle does not only refer to the Lumeyuan, it refers to a new cosmic truth, and the Lumeyuan is only a part of this new truth and is the direct factor of its birth. However, the deer eye circle is not the first or fundamental factor in the birth of the principle of the circle. If it werent for Xiaomeiyans constant retrograde time, how could Lumeyuan accumulate enough cause and effect to realize the principle of the circle? As the so-called Bodhisattva fears the cause, all beings fear the effect. The higher the level, the more it cannot be ignored. The power of cause and effect. Therefore, Xiao Meiyan is the first reason for the birth of the principle of the circle, and she has the authority to change the principle of the circle. It is precisely because of this that, no matter what, the principle of the circle will not let Xiaomeiyan go! Only when Xiao Meiyan returns can the theory be perfected! It''s just that no one would have thought that Xiao Meiyan could manipulate the power of cause and effect, and did not return, but took the opportunity to obtain the power of authority of the principle of the circle, and obtained a position that was almost the opposite of Madoka. If Madokas status is God, Yuanshen! Then, Xiao Mei Yan is the demon, the absolute demon of this world, the flame demon! The two are like spokespersons for both positive and negative aspects of the principle of the circle! "Ha, that''s it!" "Homura, I can only help you get here, and I will rely on you next!" At this moment, Xiao Meiyan''s consciousness in Flame Demon heard such a transmission. The next moment, Nagato''s consciousness disappeared without a trace, and Xiao Meiyan instantly took control of her brand new body. However, looking at Lu Muyuan who was staring at her, Xiao Meiyan suddenly realized that she was under great pressure... 1206 Chapter 067 The Last Restart Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...King sister!" Having just regained control of the body, Xiao Meiyan is still in the future and happy, and she has encountered a huge problem. Looking at the pink-haired twelve-winged angel with his head slightly lowered not far from the other side, feeling the indescribable strange aura, Xiao Meiyan, who had become a flame demon, couldn''t help leaving cold sweat. "Asshole Nagato, actually left me such a problem!" Xiao Mi Homura didn''t know how to talk to Kagomaru at all, even if she hadn''t experienced it personally, the girl still knew very well how badly Nagato had done to Madoka with her body before. "Could it be that I told Madoka the truth, saying that it was not me who controlled the body just now!" Just when such a thought emerged, Xiao Meiyan was completely pressed into her heart. This is not only the reason why she cant say it, but the bigger reason is that Xiao Meiyan is worried that the red-haired bastard has used this experience to attack. Madoka. If such a thing really happened, Xiao Meiyan, as the initiator of God''s assist, would regret it for a lifetime. "Sure enough, do you still have to take it all on yourself?" In the end, Xiao Mi Homura came to this conclusion. Although she could not see anything on the surface, her heart was completely mad. Nagato replaced Chobe at this moment and became the most annoying guy in Xiao Mei Homura''s heart. The existence of daring to attack Madoka is the most annoying in Xiaomei Homura''s heart! "Hey, Mula sauce!" At this moment, Lu Muyuan''s still gentle voice sounded abruptly and passed into Xiao Meiyan''s ears. In an instant, the girl felt a silent chill flow from her neck, making her body tremble slightly. . "...Yes, I am!" Almost subconsciously, the girl who had turned into a flame demon stood upright. In the girls field of vision, the pink angel girl with twelve wings slowly raised her head, and slowly revealed a smile. It was a happy and brilliant smile from the heart, and her long pink hair with a sense of existence. Spread out... "Thank you so much for everything you have done for me, Humula sauce!" Slowly approaching her friend, the angel girl can feel the smell of happiness. At this moment, Xiao Meiyan had to admit that Madoka at this time, or Yuanshen, is so amazingly beautiful. She guards such a beautiful girl, Xiao Meiyan will never regret her life! "That''s right, how could such a gentle and beautiful Madoka..." "But, if you snatch Madoka''s first kiss so roughly, Madoka will be angry!" Before Xiao Meiyan''s thoughts were finished, she heard Madoka''s next words, and she suddenly got stuck. The next moment Madoka smiled again, with the same bright and lovely smile as before. But this smile made Xiao Meiyan shiver! There was no smile at all in the little eyes, no, let alone the smile, the gleam in that eyes was completely cold. The shadow covered her eyes, and Madoka slowly approached Xiaomeiyan. Every time Madoka gets closer, Xiao Meiyans heartbeat rises crazily, cold sweat flows violently behind her back, racking her brains, but she still cant think of a good way. Its not really impossible, but because she loves her too much. So, there is no way. at this time "Ha ha!" The light and soft laughter sounded in the void, as if a flash of lightning flashed across the hearts of Xiaomeiyan and Lumuyuan, the two looked at each other, each other''s sights were full of horror, and then each explored the surroundings, but found nothing.The only Chinese website www.v1zw.com "I''m sorry to disturb your intimacy..." And just when Kamemaru and Akomi Homura found nothing, a soft voice suddenly came out near them, and a barefoot girl in a simple white dress with a body appeared floating, holding a Kewpie in her arms and teasing . "It''s just that Saya thinks that you have forgotten me, which is really helpless." "It''s not affectionate!" In an instant, Madoka''s blackened aura disappeared without a trace, her cheeks flushed slightly to refute Saya''s words, and then she seemed to realize that the opponent was an enemy and acted defensively. "You fellow, what''s your purpose!!" Compared with Lumeyuan, Xiaomeiyan is more aggressive, as if the wings of the fallen angel unfolded for the first time, and the black feathers fell, turning into a series of attacks that could penetrate all things in the world, blasting out. However, when these sharp blades attacked Saya, they didn''t seem to attack any congratulations, and they went straight through. "It''s useless. As long as you can''t essentially target me, you will never be able to defeat me." Facing the two strongest existences on this plane, Sayas face still didnt have any dignity, and even a smile appeared, "Saya, Ive never aimed to be the strongest, but to grow up to be undefeated. This level." "Humph!!!" Hearing Saya''s words, Flame Demon''s face showed a trace of unhappiness. The light blow just now made Xiao Meiyan truly realize how strong she is now, who knew she couldn''t cause any trouble to the enemy. This is too unpleasant for Xiaomei Yan, who has a very good theory of the circle! Just when she was unwilling and ready to shoot again... "Homura, Madoka, Saya, stop it!" Familiar voices echoed in the void, and then, a hand pierced through the void and directly grasped the main body of the principle of the ring, making Xiaomei Homura and Lumeyuan both stunned for an instant. In the next moment, Xiaomeiyan and Lumeyuan had an impulse in their bodies, wanting to take back the principle of the circle. Under this impulse, the two even had no time to think. This is the self-protection mechanism of the circle theory! just "Senseless resistance!" Holding the principle of the ring in his hand, the figure of the red-haired boy strolled out of the void. On the other side, Saya immediately threw a mysterious ball of light and fell into one of Nagato''s hands. After that, Nagato directly pressed the ball of light under the principle of the circle, and in an instant, everything in the entire void, including the God of Circle and the Flame Demon, fell into a standstill. In the next moment, the invisible chain began to diffuse, instantly spreading across the entire void! That is a system rooted in the law! Then, the bright light cut through the void and opened the curtain! The world has begun to restart!.. 1207 Chapter 068 The third new future! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky is getting brighter and the morning breeze is blowing. The silk curtains are rippling with ripples, which are very soft and the air is exceptionally fresh. In the small pink room, there are a few cute dolls piled on the head of the bed, and on the bed is a quilt wrapped tightly in bread. The quilt squirmed lazily and turned out a small head, pink Hair curled up. Opening his eyes, Lu Muyuan glanced out the window and watched the already bright sky gradually lost his consciousness. "How long hasn''t seen this kind of scenery, thanks to Brother Nagato!" This thought flashed in his mind, Lu Muyuan''s slightly confused cheek flashed a clear smile, and he subconsciously nudged a teddy bear next to him, but was protested by the stuffed bear... "Master Madoka, the bear cub protests, the bear cub is going to sleep, if you want to play, go to bear cub 2!" "My uncle is not interested! There is also the bully bear cub called my uncle!" As soon as the words of the plush bear cub fell, a more rude voice suddenly rang, but it was the voice of another plush bear cub on the head of the girls bed. Compared to the bear cub next to Lu Muyuan, that The bear cub looked more mighty, with a claw weapon in his right hand. "Xiong Zimon No. 2 is proud!" "Your whole family is just proud of you, you have said everything, you don''t need to call me bear cub number two." "I see, Bear Cub No. 2!" "Asshole, do you want to fight?" Looking at the bear cub who had said that he was going to sleep before, but now he ran out with the bear cub beast No. 2 and enjoyed it, Lu Muyuan showed a sincere smile on his face and felt sincere for that Saya. Thanks. After resetting the world, Nagato brought all the reasons into Kameiyuan''s mind. Of course, Nagato was really not as embarrassed about Xiao Meiyan''s actions during that period that he took Xiao Meiyan''s body. So it''s just passing vaguely, saying that it is some necessary rituals to use the power of cause and effect! Last nights battle was entirely due to Nagato and Saya, in order to follow the general trend to pull the principle of the circle to the present layout, and a special system in Nagato dominated the principle of the circle, leading the world in a new direction. . Without the restraint of the principle of the circle, Lumeyuan finally descended from the high latitude and regained his family and partners. At this time, Lumeyuan is no longer the incarnation of the principle of the circle, but one of the bipolar guardians of the heaven system, the controller of the magical girl system named Yuanshen, and an ordinary magical girl. As a reward, Saye collected and resurrected the core data of the two dead bear cubs and gave it to Lu Meiyuan. "Although the process is indeed a bit difficult, Madoka is very happy." For the rule of the world, Shikameyuan has no attempt to make herself have a better future without sacrificing others. Even a saint like her cannot refuse. "Little Yuan! You are already a junior high school student, and you are not a kid anymore. Don''t sleep late!" At this moment, the door of the room opened and Madokas mother, Kamen Koko, pushed in. However, the situation in the room made her eyes wide open. Thats right, Madokas mother was like this on weekends. Get up early!? "mom!!!" The next moment, Madoka, who was wearing only her pajamas, rushed directly into the arms of Kagokuko Lume, "Mom, I finally saw you again, really, really, really miss you, dad, and Tatsuya ." "What nonsense!" Hearing Madokas words, Kaume Suzuko was a little stunned, and said, "Madoka, did you have a nightmare? Really, by the way, get dressed quickly, Homura, Sayaka, and There are apricots waiting for you!" "Yeah! Mom, why don''t you wake me up sooner!!" Madoka suddenly screamed, and then she remembered that before returning last night, several girls had agreed to meet at school at noon today. Coming out of Kagokuko''s arms, Madoka began to put on her clothes. Just two or three times, Madoka put on a plainclothes sportswear, although it was just casually worn without careful consideration, but Madoka itself is so cute that such a dress is not impolite, but rather a kind of Natural taste. Stumbled to the ground, Madoka rushed out of the door to the hall. As soon as she entered, she saw three lovely girls sitting on the sofa teasing her three-year-old brother. "Sorry, Homura, Sayaka, or Kyoko, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." "It''s okay!" Originally, because of the last kiss, some Xiao Meiyan who dared not face Madoka would naturally not have any objection to Madoka. "We haven''t been here long." Sayexiang, who was playing with Tatsuya, was a little guilty about Madoka because of some of her near-betrayal actions last night.Wei Zun Academy www.weizunsyxs.com "Hey, Sayaka, not long after half an hour, Madoka, I don''t have that big measure. Of course, if you can stop my mouth..." It was Kyoko who said this. While the red-haired foodie was talking, he did not forget to bite into the apple. "Kyoko, don''t bully Madoka!" Seeing Kyoko''s performance, Sayaka immediately couldn''t help it, and said, "Otherwise, I will limit the number of apples at home, and there is no source of income, Miss Kyoko who is parasitic in my house!" "Hey, Sayaka, you can''t be so cruel! Don''t force me to use tricks!" "Ha, trick? Don''t make me laugh!" "You forced me, Sayaka, Dangdang, this is a photo of Sayaka''s drooling!" The red-haired girl took the phone out of her arms and adjusted an indecent picture of apricot after sleeping, showing a proud smile. "Asshole, how dare you..." Seeing the photo, Sayaka suddenly couldn''t sit still, and rushed to grab the phone, but Kyoko snatched it away. The next moment, the two began to circle around in this small hall. Just like their daily life in the witch''s dream. "Really, Sayaka and Kyoko are like children, but their relationship is really good!" Seeing this scene, Lu Muyuan''s face suddenly showed a very empathetic smile, and then subconsciously looked at Xiao Mi Yan, and after seeing Xiao Mi Yan''s reaction, Madoka couldn''t help but divert her gaze. Then he said: "By the way, Homura, what about Sister Ma Mei Mei, did she go to school first." "...No, Sister Ma Meimei has gone!" Xiao Meiyan was stunned for a moment before she said, "Mami called me this morning, she has already left, and Nagato...Senior, went to the so-called Heavenly Bai Yujing..." "I don''t know why, obviously the memory is false, but Mami has already considered herself a girlfriend of Nagato-senpai!" "That''s right! That''s right! Baijiangzhu, also known as Beibei, followed Mami there, although I feel more that she was lured by the bad woman named Saya with delicious snacks." Kyoko, who was hiding from Sayaka, suddenly spoke after hearing Xiao Mi Homura''s words, but she was almost caught by Sayaka. "Heavenly Bai Yujing, let''s go if we have time!" After the memory transmission, Madoka knew that the plane world she was in had been dragged into a chaotic starry sky that belonged to Senior Nagato. In that bastard starry sky, there were different planes. If the heaven is the center of all planes, then Bai Yujing is the center of the heaven. "Okay, it''s getting late, Homura, you guys wait two more minutes for me, I''ll just wash it up." With that said, Madoka who realized that a long time had passed turned around and was about to go to the bathroom, but it seemed that she turned too fast, she couldn''t help but slapped her feet, and fell heavily on the ground. "Madooka!" Homura screamed, but before she passed, Madoka got up on her own. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m okay, I''ll be back soon." While talking, Madoka rushed into the bathroom in a hurry, and soon the sound of flushing sounded. Looking at Madoka''s figure behind the frosted glass, Homura''s smile gradually calmed down. Sayaka and Kyoko on one side also stopped playing. Among them, Sayaka walked to Akemi Homura''s side and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell Madoka, the magical girl system needs to be rewritten, and an army of magical girls that can attack another world is organized." "it does not matter!" Hearing Sayakas words, Xiao Miyan didnt think much, so she said her own words, Anyway, Madoka, as Maru god, just need to redeem. Let me fight the matter and leave it to me. !" "What Shaye said, I have already realized that there is no miracle that does not need a price in the world! I have already understood this!" "Hey, Xiao Meiyan, don''t think it''s amazing to be a so-called Flame Demon!" After hearing Xiao Miyan''s words, she was a little ashamed to say to Madoka''s Sayaka, and said, "We can do the battle, because Madoka has been guarding us for so long, and it''s our turn to guard her. " "That''s right, we are partners, Homura!" Kyoko gave a big smile to the side, making Homura a little at a loss. "Cut, got it!" Speaking in a low voice, Xiao Meiyan looked at the floor-to-ceiling windows in the hall... Outside, the sun is shining!.. 1208 Chapter 001 Beluzade is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ding, the system alarms, a foreign object has been found invading the crystal wall of the plane!" Inside the sci-fi tower standing on the top of the mountain, abrupt voices spread throughout the tower. The people who were walking around in the tower paused slightly, revealing a hint of surprise, and the meeting room at the top of the tower was even more shocking. There was an uproar. The meeting that was discussing how to target a certain terrible monster came to an abrupt end. "The Red Queen, what happened just now!" As the first person in the meeting room, Rin''s eyes moved slightly, and his left hand immediately touched a red ring on his right hand. The next moment, a virtual projection of a blonde girl projected from the ring on the girl''s right wrist. "Ms. Rin, it was recently designed by Lord Saye, an automatic warning function of the Wanjie system." The phantom of the blonde girl bowed slightly towards Lin, and said, "Its main function is to recognize the possible crossing behavior under the system. In the situation just now, either someone came to this plane without authorization, or something has come. " "Do you know the specific location?" Hearing the report from the management ai of the Ten Thousand Realms System, Rin nodded and asked. After receiving the red queen''s shaking his head, he said helplessly, "That''s no way, inform all the soldiers of the Wushuang Legion, let them Be careful." "Also, get rid of the Elf of the Milk God as soon as possible." As he spoke, Rin glanced slightly at Opie who only had B, and suddenly annoyed, "Opie or whatever, go to death! How can you let that damn existence live!" ... ... "Where am I?" Drowsy, Beluzad opened his eyes, endured the pain all over, and said to himself. At this time, Beruzad was lying in a woods, surrounded by the smell of earth and the fragrance of flowers and plants. The fresh air was blowing on his face, and the natural breath filled the surroundings with vitality. In the distance, there are beautiful rolling peaks, Jiamu verdant. Near the top of the mountain are strange-shaped rocks and vigorous ancient trees, as well as buckets of old vines coiled around like horned dragons. "I... Am I not dead?" Beluzad''s eyes widened, he looked around carefully, struggling to get up from the ground. "Ciao... hurt me so much!" Only after moving slightly, Beluzad felt a piercing pain from all over his body, making him grin and unable to move. "Yeah, partner, are you awake?" A deep and powerful voice came from the red caged hand on his right hand, "It seems that your little life is saved, but your life span is not much. After careful estimation, there is probably less than a year left. Up." Beruzad was not surprised by this voice.Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org Just as the voice said, the other party is his partner-one of the legendary gods, the Cage Hand of the Scarlet Emperor!To be precise, it was the Emperor Chilong who was sealed in the cage of the Emperor Chilong, one of the legendary two heavenly dragons, Draig! The host of the Cage Hand of the Red Dragon Emperor is also called the Red Dragon Emperor. Beluzade is the current Chiryu Emperor, and at the same time the strongest Chiryu Emperor ever. It is hard to say that there is no one in the future, but it is absolutely unprecedented. After all, just before, Beluzade had already killed the second White Dragon Emperor, which was impossible in the past. The so-called White Dragon Emperor is Draig''s old enemy, the White Dragon Emperor Arubi! In the long past, when the forces of the gods, demons, and fallen angels fought, the Emperor Red Dragon and the White Dragon Emperor fought on the battlefield of the three forces. As a result, Er Tianlong was defeated by the three forces that joined forces. The Chilong Emperor was sealed by the gods in the cage of the Chilong Emperor, and the White Dragon Emperor was sealed by the gods in the Wings of the White Dragon Emperor. However, even if the two heavenly dragons are sealed in the artifact, they continue to fight, so each generation of the owner of the Cage Hand of the Red Dragon Emperor will fight with the owner of the White Dragon Emperor''s Light Wing. "It doesn''t matter, I have been conscious of death for a long time after fighting for a lifetime!" Hearing what his partner said, Beluzad couldn''t help but breathe out a sigh of relief, and said with emotion, "Haha, having said that, that white guy is really tough, much stronger than the previous host." "That''s true, that guy is really strong, and Tyrannosaur''s control is also very good." For Beruzad''s words, Dreig expressed full agreement, and then hesitated and said, "The right partner, I don''t know if it is an illusion, I always feel that this is not our original world." "what?" Hearing what Draig said, Beluzad was taken aback for a moment, then looked around, and said, "It''s not the original world, where is that? Underworld? Heaven? Or the worlds of different mythological forces?" "Neither, this is the world of the Milk God, at least still!" It was not Draige who was talking, but a creature with dark blue armor that didnt know when he stood not far away. The head resembling a sea dragon, and a lot of damage from the top and bottom of the body, made people feel like watching A humanoid dragon that has been fighting. "Oh oh oh, what did I see, is it the owner of the same type of armor gods as me?" Seeing the creature in front of him, Beruzad couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise, probably because he activated the God Extinguisher with all his strength and put on the armor of the Red Dragon Emperor, which looked very similar to the creature in front of him. "Idiot, he is not the owner of the gods, and what you have to pay attention to is not this!" Hearing the words of his own host, Seiryu Emperor Delegg couldn''t help being a little speechless. His current host is good at everything, but it''s a little off line. He has to do a lot of things, "Hey, guy over there, who are you? What does the different world mean?" "Hello, I am the Elf of Milk-Hailong, the messenger of God of Milk!" Hearing the question from Emperor Chilong, the armored creature, or the sea dragon, said, "The so-called different world is literally, the world outside the dimensional gap guarded by the great red dragon god in your world." "Uh...cough cough cough!!" As soon as the words fell, Hailong heard the extremely injured man suddenly coughing frantically, his face was a little distorted, "It doesn''t matter if it''s in another world, but...the elves of milk? How can there be such elves!" .. 1209 Chapter 002 Sakura Sky Dance is the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not only Beluzad, but even the well-informed Dreig was speechless for a while. After all, no matter how you look at it, the sea dragon, a dragon-shaped creature with dark blue armor attached to its whole body, is a warrior, not an elf. Moreover, the milk god is not just unheard of before. It is even more inexplicable! "Sure enough, in another world, there are still too few people who can understand the greatness of Ruzhi!" Facing the reaction of Emperor Chilong, Hailong seemed to have predicted it a long time ago, and did not show much reaction, but said in a somewhat bleak tone, "But after all, it is a hope. By the way, what is your name, Emperor Chilong?" "Wait, how do you know our identity?!" Hearing Hailong''s name, Beluzade didn''t have any reaction, Draig, the Tianlong blurted out, "It was strange from the beginning, you actually know that we are from another world." "This is normal, we have peeped into your world more than once!" It seems that he knew what questions Draig would ask for a long time, and Hailong immediately said, "It''s just a pity that your world is guarded by that terrible dragon, called the Great Red. We can only peep and we can''t get in..." "Obviously there are so many attributes that can be absorbed, it''s a waste!" Hailong''s voice became smaller and smaller, and neither Draig nor Beluzad heard the last sentence. "Hey, what are you talking about!" At this moment, Beluzad suddenly said that this Sekiryuutei did not like to cover up such things. "Nothing, I just want to make a deal with you." Hearing Beluzads words, the sea dragon reacted from the absence and said at the same time, "I will help you heal your injuries and send you back to your world, provided that you carry the power of the milk god back and Pass it on." "Wait, although I don''t know what the power of the Milk God is, it is obviously a powerful force, why let us pass it on?" Although a little sloppy, Beruzad is not an idiot. He immediately raised the question. Although he really needed treatment at this time, he did not lose his sanity, or this is how he can perfectly control the Chilong Emperor. One of the reasons for power. "...Because he is dying!" At this moment, a slightly strange voice rang, and in the next moment, accompanied by light footsteps, a girl with a bewitching appearance and big breasts wandered out and came to everyone. "Unexpectedly, you came to chase and kill me, Zhao Yingkong!!" Seeing the people coming, Hailong suddenly showed a very strange state, both as if he was facing an enemy, but also as if he was facing an idol. His gaze was staring at the opponent...The Oupai, that wretched look, let Emperor Chilong couldn''t help being speechless. "No way, the eldest lady is angry. In order to calm her anger earlier, I can only come by the one who is best at tracking." For Hailong''s weird behavior, Ying Kong''s eyelids didn''t even bother to move, and she didn''t respond at all. Since coming to this slightly weird world, girls have encountered so many situations, and they have long been used to it! But for the Chiryu Emperor, the girl showed an unexpected smile... Xuefu Novel www.xuefu168.com "The little brother lying over there, you are a guy from another world, how about going back with me later? My eldest lady is looking for you." "Don''t promise her, Emperor Chilong!" Before Beluzad hadnt reacted, Hailong immediately said, This guy in front of you and the forces behind her are too terrifying and very aggressive. If you dont want your world to be destroyed, dont do too much. Reach them." "...Ha, so terrible?" After being silent for a while, enduring the severe pain in his body, Beluzad sat down, a rare touch of wisdom flashed on his face, "Listen to you, your world has been destroyed? Are they not in this world? people?" "No, we are the conquerors of the void!" Although Beluzade asked Sea Dragon, Zhao Yingkong didnt mind answering some irrelevant questions, Also, Sea Dragon Lord, we didnt destroy the world, we just conquered this world. However, as a breast god, we are faithful. Your Hailong Lord wouldnt understand it, right." "Forget it, after today, everything will be meaningless, go to war, and please die here, Hailong Lord!" As she spoke, a bright red dagger appeared in the hand of the monster girl, which turned into an afterimage in an instant, and rushed towards the sea dragon. The speed was so fast that both Beluzad and Dlegg were watching the battle. be surprised. "boom!!!" Faced with Ying Kong''s attack, Hailong punched the afterimage, but directly hit the ground. The real Yingkong had long since disappeared, appearing behind Hailong, and the blood-colored dagger suddenly drew out. The next moment, with a squeak, the armor of the sea dragon''s back split, and blood spilled out! "what!!!" Suddenly was hit hard, Hailong couldn''t help but yelled, turned around and blasted out a punch, trying to kill Yingkong, but his speed was too slow. When his fist had just blasted out, Yingkong had already appeared. His side is now, and the blood blade shines! In the next minute, Zhao Yingkong seemed to be dancing a heartstrings dance. The graceful dance steps turned the sea dragon around, and the heavy fists could not hit the enemy anyway. Every flicker of the girl brought a touch of blood, and in a blink of an eye, the earth was dyed red. "It seems that I am a little overestimating your combat effectiveness, Sea Dragon Lord!" When Ying Kong stopped her dance steps, the armor of Hailong''s body was completely broken, and the whole body was kneeling on the ground, panting, "Since it can''t make me happier, then goodbye..." "WelshDragonOverBooster!!!" Before Ying Kong could finish her words, she felt a burst of surging red arrogance bursting out, and Long Wei was wanton. The next moment, a warrior with a red armor all over her body suddenly appeared in front of her before the girl could respond. "Boost! Boost! Boost!" Accompanied by the three orders of multiplication, the terrifying arrogance inflated at least eight times, erupting from the red fighter''s fist! "Boom!!!" .. 1210 Chapter 003 The third chapter fighting and self-destruction! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time passed by more than a minute. At the moment when Zhao Yingkong and Hailong just fought against each other, a mysterious force gushed from Beluzad''s body and instantly flowed through his limbs, healing the injuries suffered by the previous battle. "Asshole, what are you thinking about!" Feeling the source of the unknown power in his body, Beluzad looked at the sea dragon that was constantly soaring blood under the attack of Zhao Yingkong with horror. An angry will was brewing in his heart. Then he thought of something and secretly said, "Are you going to die? " What a powerful existence the monster girl in front of me was, Beluzade knew it for the first time. In the face of such an existence, he was still distracted to do other things, it was no different from seeking death! "Yes, Your Excellency Chilong Emperor, I really don''t want to live anymore!" At this moment, the sea dragons voice echoed in the consciousness of the Emperor Chiryu along with the healing power, looking a little depressed, When the Lord Milk God was killed by the five-prison sacred leader on the seat of God, I It''s boring." "Without the guidance of an adult, I can only simply admire the European style without knowing its true meaning..." Although it is similar to the last words before death, but for some reason, Beluzad has the urge to lift the table. To be honest, until now, he still does not understand the god of milk, the oppa, what is the meaning of this kind of thing. what! "Your Excellency, Chilong Emperor, I have placed the power to return to your world in your divine extinction device. If this power is used by us, the great red will not let us enter your world, but you If you do, the great red will not stop you." "Furthermore, the inheritance of the power of the Milk God is also placed in the God Extinguishing Device, and I will ask you next! As soon as this sentence fell, the healing power in Beluzad''s body has dissipated, and not far away, Zhao Yingkong was also preparing for the final blow to the Sea Dragon. There was almost no hesitation, and a burst of crimson broke out on Beluzad''s cage. Arrogance. "WelshDragonOverBooster!!!" The cagemans abilities have been raised to the extreme, and the red light diffuses out, transforming into armor covering Beluzads body, turning it into a human-shaped red dragon, but in an instant, Beluzad Opened the forbidden hand of the gods, that is, the ultimate domain of the artifact! The cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor suddenly changed into the armor of the Red Dragon Emperor! In the next moment, Emperor Chilong turned into a ray of light and rushed to Ying Kong. "Boost! Boost! Boost!" Following the three orders of doubling from the cageman Nederaig, the terrifying arrogance inflated by at least eight times, erupting from the red warrior''s fist, and directly bombarding an enchantment that appeared abruptly on Zhao Yingkong. "boom!!!" In the next moment, along with the enchantment itself, Zhao Yingkong flew out, breaking a lot of trees, and then smashed to the ground heavily, raising a cloud of dust. "Your Excellency Chi, Chilong Emperor?!" Seeing the Red Dragon Emperor who suddenly appeared in front of him, a hint of astonishment appeared on Hailong''s face, and then he said, "Don''t worry about me, sir, run quickly, Zhao Yingkong and their forces are even great red. Fear, it''s not that you can..." "Shut up!!!" Niuniu Chinese website www.nnzw.net Before the sea dragon finished speaking, Beluzade said angrily, "Since you know our world, have you ever heard of the escaped Sekiryuutei? Also, that milk god or something, go by yourself Inheritance, don''t harm our Red Dragon Emperor''s line!" As soon as this statement came out, Beruzad had an ominous premonition for some reason... It seems that what he said today will come true in the future. "Humph!!!" At this moment, the indifferent hum suddenly reverberated, and anger and killing intent began to spread in the air. Soon, Zhao Yingkong''s figure walked out of the smoke and dust, and her indifferent appearance was completely different from before. "I wanted to bring you back intact. If that''s the case, if you kill you, no one has any opinions!" I saw the young girl staring at the red dragon emperor''s figure and slowly said a word, and disappeared in the next moment, appeared behind the red dragon emperor, the blood-colored dagger in her hand turned into countless afterimages, blasting out. Faced with Ying Kong''s attack, the forbidden Beluzad was not unable to resist. He disappeared in place with a swish, avoiding Ying Kong''s counterattack, and his right hand fist gathered his own spirit and energy to counterattack. "Boom boom boom!!!" Suddenly, the sound of constant collision reverberated in the entire space, and the two red and black figures flickered and flickered, constantly facing each other at the extreme speed, and the surrounding earth broke inch by inch under such battle. "boom!!!" Under another collision, both Beluzade and Zhao Yingkong flew upside down. At this moment, a dark shadow suddenly appeared, appearing on the way of the Red Dragon Emperor flying upside down, hitting the Red Dragon with one palm. On the emperor''s back! "Ha, this is a victory for intelligence, annihilation!!!" The familiar fascinating sound suddenly sounded, making the Emperor Chilong couldn''t help but be shocked. Turning his head and looking, Beluzade saw another Zhao Yingkong, but this Zhao Yingkong was filled with dark curses, which looked very strange. . In the next moment, the horrible suction rushed from his back, and the power of the dragon from the Chilong Emperor was sucked away, and soon fell into a situation of insufficient energy. "Boost!!!" The command to multiply was issued again, Chilong Emperor relied on the suddenly multiplied power to turn around forcibly, Zhao Yingkong behind him punched, and then, with the power of reflection, fell to the ground. As a result, Beluzade had just landed, and another Zhao Yingkong''s assassination followed. The blood-colored dagger turned into an afterimage, and dozens of attacks were all concentrated in one spot, and they hit the heart of the Emperor Sekiryuu. Only a bang was heard. The armor on the heart of the Emperor Sekiryuu shattered, and the blood blade pierced him. It will penetrate the heart of the dragon in a few seconds! At this moment, the figure of Hailong appeared beside the Emperor Chilong. Shocking energy erupted, and the existence of this self-proclaimed milk elf directly blew himself up. Faced with such a situation, Ying Kong didn''t have any thoughts of trying to risk it. He disappeared instantly and appeared beside another Ying Kong. "Boom!!!" .. 1211 Chapter 004 Escape! Red Dragon! return! Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" A terrifying explosion appeared in front of two Yingkong. The next moment, accompanied by a violent roar, the earth shook violently, and endless birds and beasts were startled in the forest, and the billowing smoke ran around like a dust storm over the sky, obscuring the girls'' vision. After a long time, the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, and a large crater appeared in the center of the explosion. When they got closer, the two Yingkong was silent for a while. Because under the big pit, only the dead sea dragon was lying there, and the red dragon emperor''s figure had disappeared without a trace. The spatial fluctuations remaining under the big pit made Ying Kong frown. "It is the space technology owned by Hailong Jun, it is really a headache." The curse on her body gradually converged, and Li Yingkong slowly said, "Which Red Dragon Emperor is not a simple character. If he has a full victory, I am afraid we will not win so easily. I hope to find him. He hadnt recovered yet. "Ok!" Hearing what Li Yingkong said, the other Yingkong, that is, Oyo Yingkong nodded in agreement. at this time "Master Yingkong!" Li Yingkong projected a three-headed blond girl phantom on the black bracelet of his right hand, and said, "According to the system monitoring just now, another life has left this world without authorization. The preliminary judgment is that it is a possible traverser before. " "Oh, does Sea Dragon still have the technology to transport people out of the world?" Hearing what the Red Queen said, Li Yingkong was not stupid, and instantly understood what was happening around him. Obviously, Hailong blew himself up just to teleport the Chilong Emperor out of this plane. "Red Queen, tell Rin!" On the other side, Oyo Sakura Sora spoke, and reached out his hand to point to Rio Sakura''s bracelet, a message was transmitted from Oyo Sakura''s hand into the bracelet. "understand!" ... ... "That''s it!" Two minutes later, on the high tower in the distant place, in the mysterious large monitoring room, after Rin digested the information sent by Sakura Kong, he nodded, "As expected, it is Sister Sakura Kong, it is true that the damn milk god messenger Killed." "To say that this lady''s milk volume is unqualified, she is simply looking for death, there is no way!" Remembering that when attacking this weird world of the Milk God, the guy named Hailong dared to talk about his milk volume in front of the battlefield, and thinking that this guy had finally paid the price, Rin felt refreshed. By the way, Luo Hao has also been said, and then, not long after the start of the battle, the god of milk was directly called into the base camp by Luo Hao and killed... It''s just that Rin''s refreshing spirit soon disappeared. Because in the next moment, the virtual images in the surveillance room began to disappear one after another. Before hundreds of virtual images disappeared, they all captured the almost crimson dragon head, longan, red dragon scale, etc. "Ha, really worthy of the great red name, monster!" Laoyouzw.com Chinese website www.laoyouzw.com After being silent for a while, Rin exhaled a long breath, and said so. About three years ago, the heavens and all realms finally found a world group that could start a large-scale conquest. Among them, the three planes closest to the chaotic starry sky are not like other planes, but seem to be connected together. Wushuang, the three legions of Dark Night and Dawn are in charge. It''s just that when the three major legions are dominant on three planes, they want to reach out to the world where multiple planes are connected... A red dragon named Great Red blocked their way forward. This monster cruising in the gap between dimensions and ignoring the chaos and void is extremely powerful. More than half a month ago, Luo Hao had prepared to come to the door to challenge, but after seeing the great red, he was silent for a while and gave up. Later, after hearing about Luo Hao, Zhu Yue also went to find the great red in order to prove that she was stronger than Luo Hao. Only after seeing the other party, Zhu Yue said "Damn it," and then gave up. Afterwards, after the senior officials of the Dark Night Legion conveyed Zhu Yues meaning, everyone was stunned. According to Zhu Yue, the great red turned out to be the guardian of the multiple planes. When the enemy was outsiders like them, Ability to borrow the power of the entire world. The great red itself is definitely strong enough, after all, a dragon that can only survive in the void, how could it not be strong! With such a powerful him, coupled with the help of the world, it is completely conceivable how strong his strength will grow. If this is the case, it is no wonder that Luo Hao and Zhu Yue will give up fighting her. Under such circumstances, the conquest had to fall into a stagnant stage. "Red Queen!" After all the images in the surveillance room disappeared, Rin called out to his wristband. The phantom of the three-headed body of the red queen suddenly appeared, and he saluted Rin, "Miss, do you have any orders?" "The monitor that monitors the Great Red is broken again, continue to improve and invest again!" Ordering indifferently, a cold light flashed in his dignified eyes, "Before Father Father and the others take action, first collect all the secrets of Great Red. I don''t believe he has no weakness!" "Yes!" The data stream flashed in his eyes, and the red phantom said. "By the way, I have applied to Bai Yujing''s time-space gate, and the time agreed with my father is up. I will go home today. If there is any problem that cannot be handled, please contact me again. Otherwise, don''t bother me!" "Yes!" As soon as the red queen''s voice fell, the space in front of Lin began to ripple. Then a very ordinary door appeared out of thin air. Taking a step forward, Rin pushed open the door and walked in the whirlpool-like passage behind the door. In an instant, the vision around the girl changed. From the monotonous monitoring room, she instantly arrived at the white jade room constructed entirely of white jade. . "Huh, come back!" Standing in his room, Rin let out a long breath. Although even if you destroy the entire army, you will not be blamed, but how can the proud Rin let that happen! For this reason, girls are also under great pressure! Glancing at herself on the floor mirror, the girl frowned, unbuttoned her coat, put it aside, then walked to the hanger and began to dress up. I haven''t seen each other for some days, and the girl wants to show her best side to her father!.. 1212 Chapter 005 Rins round first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After more than two hours, Rin walked out of the room. At this time, the girl no longer had the sense of majesty she had been in a high position before. A delicate and beautiful face, with an impeccable and elegant smile, her black shawl hair was combed into two bundles of ponytails, which were fixed on the sides of the top of the head, and danced and flew behind her head as the girl moved. The girl was wearing a crimson fleece sweater on her upper body, but it did not give people a feeling of enthusiasm. On the contrary, it made people feel a little cold. The collar of the fleece sweater was printed with a white cross. The girl''s lower body is a black pleated skirt, plus a pair of long black stockings, looks very coquettish. Walking along the familiar white jade corridor, the girl''s mood was very relaxed. With the passage of time, the White Jade Beijing, which is located on the highest sky of the heavens, became more and more homely for the girl. "Hey... Sister, you are back!" At this moment, a gentle voice rang in Lin''s ears, and the girl followed the voice to see that it was her own sister, Sakura, who just came out from a room by the corridor and looked at herself in surprise. "Yeah, I''m back, Sakura!" Seeing her sister, Rins smile on her face was even more sincere. Then she looked at the door behind Sakura in confusion, "I remember, the room behind you should belong to that guy Ilia, how did she get to her? in the room." Hearing Rins question, Sakura showed a weird smile on her face, walked to Rins side, and said, Sister Yiliya has been hit a little bit, er, how do you say it, sister, you should know that. This time, the three planes targeted by the three major legions of Bai Yujing are very strange." "...I can''t describe it as weird anymore!" Hearing that, Rins elegant temperament was even unstable. After a long silence, he said, I have a new concept of the infinite world for the first time. I really didnt expect this kind of gentleman plane to appear. Its inexplicable that your love can be transformed into strength!" "Ha ha!" Hearing that, Sakura''s gaze quietly glanced at the dignified Oupi, and then at her, and she secretly gestured to the scissors in her heart, and said quietly, "The three planes are all similar, sister you There is Opie, and the other two planes are Single Ponytail and Loli!" "Sister Yiliya went to the loli-control world because of whatever happened..." "Then rise to fame, and even caused a large number of gentlemen to directly surrender, and nearly a quarter of the planes automatically became vassals." "Needless to say, I know what happened." Thinking of the snow-white girl who was always worrying about why she couldn''t grow taller, and compared to the destructive power of Iliya Loli''s body, why that guy was hit, Rin understood. If it was on weekdays, Rin might sneer at that guy a bit, but now, I''m not in the mood at all! Rin entered a plane with the opposite attribute to her, and Illya entered a plane with the same attribute. After all, Rin and Illia''s encounters looked opposite, but there was not much difference in essence. The two are considered to be difficult sisters, and they have received a similar blow! "By the way, Sakura, I''m going to see my father!" "How about you? Do you want to come together?" Thinking of this, Rin immediately changed the subject and asked, but as soon as she said her words, the girl felt a little regretful. Obviously it''s a chance to be alone with your father! "Uh, although I really want to go with my sister, I still have homework with Sister Kikyo today, so I can''t escape." Sakura''s eyes lit up when she heard Lin''s words, she just thought of something and said bitterly. .168 novel www.168jxs.com "Oh, there is no way!" Hearing Sakura''s words, Rin felt a little unnatural on his face while relaxing. To be honest, Kikyo can be regarded as one of Baiyu Jingnei, and Rin is one of the most unwilling to face existences. It is not that she is difficult to get along with, it can be regarded as a kind of restraint, but it is just facing a holy woman like Kikyo, a girl of the Tsundere style. They are afraid to approach. Saying goodbye to Sakura, Rin continued to move forward. Along the way, in addition to the robot maids coming and going, there were also''sisters'' who hadn''t seen for a long time. Said she is an older sister, but she is actually the wife and lover of her father. In fact, Rin should call them aunts, but there is no way. Who would call her father such a supernatural power, a woman who is tens or hundreds of years old, or even dont know how many years old, as long as he becomes his fathers lover, mentality They are all frighteningly young. How can they bear the term "auntie" calling themselves old. Of course, as far as Rin is concerned, calling her sister has some own factors! The girl doesn''t want to lower other people''s seniority out of thin air! because-- "I seem to fall in love with my father!" This thought flashed in her heart, but the girl''s face did not show the slightest strangeness. Yes, Rin fell in love with her father! This is something that has long been determined! As for when he fell in love with his father, Rin himself didn''t know, but as time passed, he fell in love with him of course, not even why. In fact, it''s not just Rin... Whether it''s Ying, Illiya, or my father''s new daughter Bing Li in recent years, they all gradually fell in love with him! It seems that their father has some very unique charm that attracted them one after another. Fortunately, there is no direct blood relationship between them and their father. Otherwise, Rin really doesn''t know what to do. Thinking of these messy thoughts in her mind, the girl kept under her feet, and after several turns, she stepped onto a few teleportation formations unique to Bai Yujing. Soon, the girl came to a teleportation hall deep in Bai Yujing. I can hardly wait to step into the hall, the next moment, the teleportation magic starts instantly! In an instant, the girl felt that the world around her was turned upside down, and the white jade hall had disappeared, replaced by a purple starry sky dotted with rare stars, and a small sun suspended in the center of the starry sky. "Rin, you are here!" Under the sun, the red-haired boy was waving to Lin... Fortunately, ps is not biological... 1213 Chapter 006 Origin Starry Sky Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My father!" The moment he saw Nagato, a heartfelt smile appeared on Rin''s face, and he said gracefully. The next moment, the red, blue and gold rainbow bridge suddenly appeared in the starry sky, starting from the foot of Rin, and extending to the vicinity of Nagato. Under the transmission of the Hongqiao, the girl quickly arrived in front of Nagato. Rin was not surprised at what happened to him. In fact, it was not the first time that the girl came to this location called Origin Starry Sky. More than ten years ago, since Nagato relied on the rebirth of a certain world as an opportunity to embed a system covering the entire celestial realm, and even the heavens and all realms, on the web of laws, the main body of this system has been placed in the world. The original space of the Ten Thousand Worlds. Since then, a place called Origin Starry Sky has been formed! Here is the true core of the heavens, the storage place of the source of power, and the deepest part of the secluded world, the sea eye of the soul sea, the core of all laws, the largest and first source of all beings in the world. On weekdays, this space will appear as a purple starry sky The sun is the main body of the system, and the stars dotted on the starry sky are the symbols of the various planes in the entire chaotic starry sky. Of course, because the predecessor was the original space, everything here is under the control of Nagato Nagato. Here, it has the ability to create and destroy. It is just a tri-color rainbow bridge, which is not surprising. "Just still thinking about when you will come over." Looking at his daughter, Nagato''s face also showed a smile, and the environment around the two began to change as soon as his thoughts moved. In an instant, a floating ground appeared in the purple starry sky. And Nagato and Rin are standing in the center of the ground. Beside them, there is a table with snacks and black tea, two chairs, and a huge umbrella... "Sit down and talk! Take your own black tea and snacks!" Nagato sat down on a chair first, with a slight smile on his face, gentle and gentle, "Although they are all made directly, they are definitely made with your favorite taste. It shouldn''t be wrong, so you are welcome." Now, with the passage of time, the indifference and dominance on Nagato gradually fade... It didn''t disappear, but it gradually converged to a certain extent. In fact, Nagato''s indifference and dominance almost penetrated into his bones and soul, and his character in this life could hardly be changed. Just facing the family, under normal circumstances, there is really no need for indifference and domineering. "Ok!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Rin also sat down. Elegantly picked up the knife and fork on the table, cut a piece from the cake in front of her, the girl tasted it carefully, she couldn''t help showing a look of joy, just as Nagato said, this is exactly what Rin likes. . For her father to remember her own taste so clearly, the girl has no reason to be unhappy.Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com "Okay, Father, what do you want me to do?" After a brief joy, the girl immediately returned to the topic and asked her own question. As Rin said, this time Rin''s arrival was not the girl''s own attention, but yesterday Nagato suddenly notified the girl through the red queen. In the communication, Nagato''s words were unknown, but just called Rin to the original starry sky once. "Wow, Serious Rin looks so reliable." Seeing his daughter''s serious attitude, Nagato couldn''t help but admire, and the girl''s cheeks couldn''t help but flush, and then the red-haired boy said seriously, "Rin, what do you think of the great red that hindered you recently?" "...It''s terrible!" Hearing Nagato mentioned the great red, the blush on Rin''s face suddenly disappeared, and she frowned slightly and said, "This is the first time I saw Sister Luo Hao and Sister Zhu Yue there was no way." "Leave aside other legions for the time being, the internal morale of the Wushuang Legion has undoubtedly been greatly affected. Otherwise, it would not take nearly three years for the plane of the Milk God to be settled." "After all, the strongest person on their plane, the existence named Milk God, died very early and then died." "This kind of thing is normal, Lian''er and Zhu Yue are very strong, but they are not invincible!" Nagato didnt care about Rins encounter, and even a smile appeared on his face, To be honest, in my eyes, this frustration is a good one. The Warriors and the Night Legion worship their commanders too much. So that the conquest of the plane is no longer considered a real war." "Rin, do you know? Of the three legions, the Dawn Legion only took a year to conquer the plane." After listening to Nagato''s words, the girl fell silent. The Dawn Legion, one of the three legions on the face of Bai Yujing, is the most inconspicuous as far as the commander level is concerned. There is no such thing as Zhu Yue and Luo Hao who use their own charm to make the entire legion People who fell for it. But it is clear that this legion is the most successful legion, a legion that is truly poured out with blood, the blood of hundreds of thousands of people! "Well, let''s not talk about the Legion''s affairs, and return to the great red for now!" Seeing that Rin fell into silence, Nagato had to remind him, and said, "That guy is very troublesome. It''s almost equivalent to kidnapping several planes, and even I have a bit of a mouse." "It''s not that it can''t be defeated, or it''s worried that the plane guarded by the opponent will suffer excessive damage." "Then what are you going to do, my father!" Hearing this, Rin couldn''t help asking. To be honest, the girl was indeed a little curious. Based on the girl''s understanding of her father, since he raised the problem, he must have already figured out a solution. "That''s why I am looking for you, Rin!" Speaking of this, Nagato''s face showed a subtle smile, "Based on some experiences, Saya and I have already judged some conditions in the world guarded by the great red. Next, all you need to do is..." Listening to Nagato''s words, a touch of excitement gradually appeared on Rin''s face... ps: Strange, the whole person is a bit soft... 1214 The third prelude to Chapter 007! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My father!" Almost two hours later, in the purple starry sky, Rin waved goodbye to Nagato in the distance with a little excitement, "Just watch it, I will definitely complete the task!" In the next moment, the girl disappeared in place under a sudden ripple of space... Only Nagato was left alone in this silent space. "Now, I''m looking forward to it!" After drank the black tea in the teacup in his hand, Nagato said leisurely, and then looked at the teacup in his hand with a frown, "Although the black tea made with the power of the origin is not bad in taste, it is always less distracting! " As Nagato''s life essence continues to improve, Nagato can feel the more wonderful life. Even if it is just a simple cup of tea, Nagato can experience the mood of the tea maker. If it is the tea made by his lover, even if it is not comparable to professional methods, it is the most flavorful in Nagato''s heart. "Ah, I knew Nagato brother you would complain about this." At this moment, a leisurely and soft voice sounded around. The next moment, Saya in a pure white dress stepped on the ground barefoot and appeared in this purple origin starry sky... "Boom!" As if a drop of water fell into the calm lake, with Saya as the center, invisible fluctuations spread from all sides, the surrounding environment suddenly changed, and the purple starry sky gradually rose up, centered on the''sun'', the sky net of the law was looming. The ground stretched under the feet of Nagato and Saya, and a brilliant white jade courtyard suddenly appeared. Outside the huge courtyard, the red sea of ??souls began to surround, setting off the entire huge courtyard like a wandering island. "I can''t help but complain, maybe I was spoiled by those women on weekdays!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato''s face showed a smile that seemed self-deprecating, but it was actually showing off, and then looked at Saya, "By the way, I didn''t find what you came back from." "When you and your daughter are about to say goodbye!" While talking, the pure white girl walked to Nagato''s side, and sat down at Rin''s position just now, with a touch of surprise on her face, "It really surprised me Saya, brother Nagato, you didn''t push Rin down. " "What do you think of me?" To Sayas surprise, a wry expression appeared on Nagatos face, Although I can feel the love in Rins heart, I am not in a hurry. I look forward to her more beautiful moments before picking. "...You are really ready to be a ghost father!" Hearing Nagatos words, Saya was speechless. Then he turned off the topic and said, Yes, Brother Nagato, just now I used the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds and my own abilities to cross the Great Red and ran over there. Go to the plane group." "Oh, listening to your tone, what did you find?" Knowing that Saya would never aimlessly, Nagato raised his eyebrows slightly, then remembered something, and asked, "Could it be that you found the infinite dragon god?" "That''s not true. There are many planes over there. If the Infinite Dragon God wants to hide, it will be difficult for me to find!" Hearing Nagatos words, Saya shook his head, and then said, I just found the legendary dragon that was sealed up. I wanted to bring him back directly, but it was the Hades who guarded the seal. Disi, it''s hard to get around." "It''s not that I can''t beat it. After all, my strength is not affected by the plane, but it will attract the attention of other forces." "There are really many strong people in the world over there! There are no less than ten-figure transcendents, ha ha!" Having said this, Saya''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of worry, "When Rin starts to act, I have to follow her to protect her secretly. Otherwise, she will easily get into trouble." "To be honest, it would be better for Brother Nagato or our six incarnations to do this kind of thing." "Then please say Saye sauce!" At this moment, Nagato seemed to be prepared and said that he would not give Saya a chance to refuse, "After all, my main body will stay here for some years. No one else is suitable to be a bodyguard, so Saya can only play a role. Up." "Humph!" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, Saya suddenly understood that the other party was already waiting for his answer. She snorted a little uncomfortably, but the girl didn''t object. After all, Saya''s abilities were indeed suitable, and Rin was also very pleased with Saya. If the object was her, the girl wouldn''t mind being a secret babysitter. The most important thing is that Nagato is really inconvenient to shoot at this time! Ten years ago, when the Ten Thousand Realms system was rooted in the chaotic starry sky, the originally indigestible type of the moon''s background was digested ten million times faster in the first place. In less than a year, the body of Nagato truly woke up. However, at that time, the strength of Nagato''s body soared to a point where it could not even be suppressed... If it is purely in terms of the power of the way of heaven, it is time for Nagato to ascend the god seat. In order to ensure that the most important breakthrough in his life will not have any accidents and be successfully achieved, Nagato stays in the world of the original starry sky all the year round, relying on the power of the system to contain the changes in his body. At the same time, the red-haired boy began to comb his strength for the last time. Saya clearly knows that this period of time is important to Nagato. When Nagato walks out of here, it will be a time for a complete transformation, and it will be three consecutive transformations...maybe even the fourth time. just "Why do you want to do this?" Saya''s face rarely showed some doubts, "Although I also recognize Rin''s strength and potential, but Bai Yujing, there is more than one person who is more suitable for this task than Rin." "Just give her a chance." Faced with Sayas question, Nagato did not answer directly, "Follow Rin, you will know naturally, I just let Rin try to see if he can inherit that thing..." While speaking, Nagatos purple eyes seemed to be shining with mysterious colors... ps: When I wrote, I almost fainted...... .. 1215 Chapter 008 The Challenge of the Sasheng Maru is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies... In a blink of an eye, a week passed. During this period of time, Rin has been living in simplicity, hiding in his room, making unknown preparations for his upcoming mission, and even asking his sister Sakura for dinner. Until the seventh day, when Sakura prepared to ask her sister to eat breakfast according to her usual practice on these days... "boom!!!" The door of the lady''s room opened automatically. The next moment, Rin came out of the room with an impeccable and elegant smile on his face. The twin ponytails tied with soft black hair danced and fluttered behind his head as the girl walked, looking unusually sassy. "sister?" Seeing her sister''s gesture, Sakura''s eyes flashed with doubt. "Good morning, Sakura!" Saying hello to his sister, Rin said heartily, "Sakura, are you here to cheer for my sister, what a caring sister, but first of all, I must cheer for Uncle Sasomaru." "...Huh? Yes!" With no expression on her face, Ying suddenly realized that she seemed to have missed some news. But there is no way. Who calls Sakuras teacher is Kikyo? Kikyo is notoriously no matter what. As long as Nagato informs Kikyo, the maiden will only live in a small remote village in the heavens. Because of her physical problems, Sakura has to seek platycodon cultivation every day. Naturally, the girl often does not know what happened on Bai Yujing... Even before going out these days, going to ask her sister to eat is just easy. The girl didn''t pay attention to what her sister was doing. How can I say it? In Ying''s eyes, the magician has this virtue. "In that case, let''s go together!" I didn''t notice the abnormality of my sister, or that he was still in a state of excitement, Rin took Sakura''s hand directly, and the two quickly ran across the corridor of Baiyu, and stepped onto a teleportation formation near the exit of the corridor. . Next, under Rin''s leadership, the two sat in several teleportation formations in a row, and even the last one was an interplanetary teleportation formation. Soon, the two arrived at their destination A few days ago, the gentleman plane that Rin stayed in... the edge of the world! This is the end of the land in the legend. Beyond that end, there is a dimensional turbulent flow of void, obviously far away, but standing here, Sakura can perceive the terrible turbulence. "Huh, are everyone here?" After arriving at the location, Sakura instantly found many familiar figures, such as Bingli and Xueli, who were less than five meters away from the two sisters, such as the feather fox that almost hit when they just arrived, and the high-ranking members of the Warriors in the distance. ... Most of the people who like to watch the excitement or fight in Bai Yujing came. "I didn''t expect Ying you to come." At this moment, the crisp childish voice rang in Sakura''s ears, and she turned her head and looked over, but it was Eliya''s sister who grew up with her family, uh, maybe only Sakura and Rin grew up... "Good morning, Sister Yilia!" Lazy Listening to Books www.lanren9.com Even in the face of Ilia who was much shorter than herself, Sakura still politely said hello, "I just came here to cheer for my sister. Of course, first of all, I must cheer for Uncle Sessomaru." In fact, Sakura still doesnt know what happened... "What a caring sister!" Looking at Sakura, Illya couldn''t help but sigh, then looked at Rin, and said very rarely, without arguing, "I heard that your mission this time is very troublesome. Don''t lose before I defeat it! " "Ha, who do you think Miss Ben is!" Hearing what Ilia said, Rin''s eyes flickered slightly, and there was a touch of emotion in her heart, but she said, "Difficulty is difficult, but the chance of completion is not zero. This lady can complete it!" "Humph!" Seeing Rin''s still arrogant posture, Ilia couldn''t help but sneer at the other party, but suddenly found that the surrounding environment was suddenly choked, as if something terrible had appeared. It was not just Ilia, everyone in the room felt it, and a strong sense of presence appeared. Following the feeling, everyone saw it at first sight... The silver-haired figure standing at the end of the earth. The demon''s face is silver-haired, with a moon imprint on the forehead. There are two red demon patterns on the left and right cheeks. There are a few hexagon plums floating in the white kimono. There is a pile of fluff on the body, and the whole body is blooming with a sense of existence. "Uncle Sashengwan!" Seeing this figure, Ying Qing couldn''t help but whispered. Although I met very few times, Sakura was still very impressed with the one or two top-level figures of Bai Yujing who were called siblings to her father. Seeing his appearance, the girl couldn''t help but feel a sense of doubt... "What is Uncle Sashengmaru doing?" Its just that the girls doubts did not last long, not long "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The abrupt dragon roar came from the dimensional turbulence beyond the end of the heaven and the earth, accompanied by the endless dragon power raging across the whole world, the dragon power contained extremely terrifying killing intent and malice, which instantly made the girl''s Instinctively felt a shudder. Fortunately, the special spiritual power in the body boiled at this moment, instantly offsetting the pressure on Ying''s body. Otherwise, the girl might actually fall directly to the ground. Despite this, this terrifying dragon still impressed Sakura deeply. Accompanied by the sound of the dragon''s roar, a scarlet dragon claw penetrated the turbulent flow of the dimension and appeared directly in Sakura''s vision. Then, the huge and ferocious dragon head, the powerful and stalwart dragon body, cut through the void. Dragon tails appeared one after another... Soon, a huge red dragon with a height of hundreds of meters flew out of the turbulent flow of the dimension, and appeared beyond the end of heaven and earth! Standing quietly in the turbulent flow of the void, the red dragon''s gaze swept over everything at the end of the sky and the earth. There was no need for too much language to describe. As long as contact with that gaze, everyone could clearly perceive the red dragon''s powerful! "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" In the end, the red dragon''s gaze was focused on the body of the Shashengwan, and there were waves of earth-shaking dragon roars, and the hot dragon''s breath gathered in the red dragon''s mouth, killing intent!.. 1216 Chapter 009 Void Fighting [Part One] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh! Profound meaning-Canglong breaks!!!" Facing the scorching dragon''s breath sprayed by the red monster standing in the turbulent flow of the dimension, Sesho Maru gave a cold snort, but did not dare to neglect, and quickly grasped the most destructive monster knife on his waist with his right hand, bursting his teeth . Pull the sword out of its sheath, and the power of the profound meaning is released in an instant! The cyan thunder bursts out from the demon sword, and permeates the surrounding space. Accompanied by the killing pill, the magnificent demon aura is compatible with thunder, transforming into a ferocious blue dragon, welcoming the dragons breath. Go up. "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, a strong collision erupted in the void. Amidst the roar of bursts, the hot dragon''s breath and the destructive cyan thunder exploded with more powerful force in the constant collision, and the entire void began to twist and destroy. Even under the guidance of this force, the dimensional turbulence began to further erode the world! "It deserves to be a great red!" Seeing this scene, Shishengwan had to admire the power of the dragon in front of him. A few days ago, when Shisheng Maru, who was staying with his mother in the Demon Kingdom of the Lower Realm, heard the news of the great red, he still didn''t believe it very much. Its not like the dragon or something. , There isn''t a Taixu Ancient Dragon that is too big to be estimated on the Douqi Continent. But no matter how big it is, it is a matter of one sword for Sesho Maru! But now, Shashengwan knew that he was wrong. The dragon in front of him and the so-called Taixu ancient dragon are completely two-level creatures. Although the Taixu ancient dragon has an advantage in size, it will live long enough if it is dead. A dragon with bloated energy. And the great red, whether it is power or personality, can be called great! just "Otherwise, there is no point in fighting!" Indifferently speaking his second sentence since the start of the war, the silver-haired shuddering noble son leapt lightly, like a Swift flying in the sky, jumping out of the realm of heaven and earth and stepping into the turbulent flow of the dimension. The demon sword in his hand moved again, and the magnificent and fierce sword pressure burst out, even suppressing the turbulence slightly. The next moment, the Thunder Dragon reappears! "Roar!!!" Seeing that his dragon''s breath attack was ineffective, even the guy who provoked himself was attacking himself, the Great Red, or the True Scarlet Dragon God Emperor roared in anger. To be honest, these days, the great red has been enough! The original itself is the strongest in the plane group, and the great red has no rivals. He wanders freely in the dimensional gap throughout the day, flying back and forth, occasionally seeing what is full of charming fantasy in the world... From the perspective of the dragon, this life is so pleasant! However, starting almost two years ago, this kind of life is gone forever! As the strongest fantasy species born from illusory fantasy, the true red dragon god emperor has the status of guardian of the world, facing the three adjacent planes, constantly peeping at the plane group he guards, or the infinity of the big world. Legion... The great red cannot be ignored. Not only can it not ignore it, but it must also work hard to guard against each other!27KK Novel www.27kk.net To be honest, in the past two years, the great red has always wanted to completely overwhelm the Infinite Legion that is peeping at him. However, while the Infinite Legion feared the Great Red, the Great Red also feared the power of the Infinite Legion. The leader of the Infinite Legion may not be able to win it single-handedly, but the group fight is another matter. In addition, the great world provides all-round power for the great red. In addition to the timing must be when fighting outsiders, it also requires the great red not to be far away from the great world... Therefore, for two years, the stalemate of mutual confrontation has continued... but "Originally, I couldn''t take the initiative to attack, and I could only maintain the deadlock, which made Lao Tzu angry enough. You monster actually dared to come and fight Lao Tzu. You are seeking your own death, your tongue!" The angry will is beyond words, and in an instant, the dragon''s breath of great red that can melt the space burst out again! "boom!!!" For a moment, a terrifying shock broke out in the turbulent turbulent current. The collision of the blue thunder dragon and the hot dragon''s breath, like a stone thrown into the calm lake, stirred the entire dimensional turbulent current into chaos. In the void, space debris was rolled up from time to time, and the terrifying destruction made people a little bit scared to see it. And in this more chaotic turbulence, the great red seemed like a fish in the water. It moved freely across the turbulent flow and appeared in front of the Sesei Maru in an instant, and a dragon claw shining with mysterious brilliance instantly swung down! With this claw swung, the dimensional turbulence around the Sesho Maru was stagnant, full of restraint. In the perception of Sesei Maru, the great red dragon claw seemed to have turned into a net of heaven and earth, and a sense of powerlessness that could not be evaded anyway emerged from the heart of the perfect monster. The movements of Sesei Maru''s hands are unexpectedly slow! "Humph!!!" For the first time, Shashengwan immediately noticed something was wrong, and his face was pale! With perfect fighting instincts, Sesumaru realized that this was probably a great red method. In fact, this is also true. Although the huge body with a height of more than one hundred meters is indeed a strong support for itself, the strongest power of the great red is not in the body, but in the mind... Under the anger, from the depths of the blood in the Shashengwan, the unruly demon''s will rushed out frantically, filled the heart of the big monster, and wiped out a mysterious power that did not know when it appeared in the soul. The internal disease is in contact, but the external disease has come, and the huge dragon claw is close at hand... ...It''s too late to dodge or dodge! A flash of scarlet flashed in Sesei Maru''s eyes. "boom!!!" The next moment, under the slightly horrified eyes of everyone watching the game... The great red dragon claws blasted directly on the body of Sesho Maru, and the violent roar suddenly remembered. In an instant, including the expressionless Sesho Maru, under the huge dragon''s claws, the huge space was submerged. Inside the endless turbulence. There was a huge wave in the entire void...... .. 1217 Chapter 010 Void Fighting [Part Two] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Uncle Sasomaru?!" At the end of heaven and earth, Sakura couldn''t help covering her mouth when she saw what was happening in the turbulent flow of the void dimension. It was not just Sakura, but the surrounding Rin and Ilia, and most of the others nearby. . But even so, no one proposed to help or anything. Although I didn''t stay in Bai Yujing for a long time, the character of Shashengwan was well known throughout Bai Yujing. How can I say that almost all of Bai Yujing''s top combat power is this virtue. Whether Luo Hao or Zhu Yue, they are all types of pride. To be honest, if it werent for the existence of Nagato and Saya, which are almost BUG, ??they are suppressing everything. The entire Bai Yujing high-level forces have already started fighting with their own people... "Don''t worry, Sakura!" A slightly cold voice sounded behind the three of Sakura. Sakura, Rin, and Ilia turned their heads and saw a red and white black-haired maiden standing behind them, with an expressionless delicate face. , Full of silent pressure. "Master, why are you here?" Seeing the appearance of her master, Sakura couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise, and then remembering something, she immediately bowed and said, "Sorry, master, I didn''t go to your place today, but I forgot to ask for leave." "Sakura, you..." Standing on the side, Rin''s eyes widened slightly, as if he understood. The girl realized that her sister Sakura might not know the news of her departure at all, but based on Sakura''s daily situation, this situation is very likely to happen. "Sister Kikyo, Sakura is just..." Thinking that it was because after forcibly bringing Sakura over, Lin subconsciously wanted to defend Sakura, but before she could finish her words, she met Kikyos cold, mirror-like eyes... In an instant, the girl couldn''t say anything. "Not an example!" Strolling through Rin, Sakura and Ilia, and when they passed Sakura, the maiden faintly said something, and all of them suddenly showed a relieved expression... "Attention, the real battle is about to begin!" Hearing Kikyo''s words, the three girls showed surprised expressions one after another, their eyes involuntarily looked towards the void beyond the end of heaven and earth, and saw what was happening in the dimensional turbulence under the huge dragon claws. ... ... In the endless void, the Great Red, who originally thought that he had already won victory, had not been happy for a long time, but felt a powerful crisis, which was faintly spreading from the shattered void under his claws... Later, the dragon realized that his enemy was not dead yet, and had the ability to fight back. For the first time, Great Red didn''t even think about it, and began to go backwards crazy! however "Woohoo!!!" At this moment, a huge silver-white monster dog of 60 or 70 meters broke through the turbulent flow of the void in the roaring sound, and directly bit on one of the forelimbs of the giant dragon. The terrifying fangs actually penetrated the giant Dragon''s defense! A large amount of dragon blood flowed from the corner of the demon dog''s mouth, fell into the void, and then disappeared under the turbulent flow of the dimension.Read the book quickly www.kuaiyankanshu.org "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" In an instant, the dragon''s slightly stern roar could not help echoing through the entire void, and everyone could hear the pain and anger of the great red from the dragon''s roar! It can be seen that the huge monster dog''s fangs have done so much damage to the great red! At the next moment, a fierce light flashed through the eyes of the great red, and another dragon claw gathered a terrifying red light, and blasted down towards the demon dog of the stage, forcing the demon dogs fangs to not loosen. Instantly burst back hundreds of meters. Then the huge demon dog stepped into the void, staring bloodthirsty at the dragon, murderous! "boom!!!" Because the demon dog dodged in time, the bombardment of the great red did not fall on it, and the power brought by this attack directly penetrated the void, causing a violent roar, and it shocked the entire void... The dimensional turbulence in the entire void seems even more dangerous! But this kind of danger is no longer seen by the two giant monsters in the void that are facing each other. The terrifying coercion collides and rages across the void, even reaching the end of the sky... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Woohoo!!!" Roaring at each other, the two mythical creatures faced each other for a while, moving almost at the same time. Among them, the huge white demon dog instantly turned into a silver ray, rushing towards the great red, and the turbulent turbulence along the way seemed to the demon dog as if it were on the ground, and had no effect at all. Facing the impact of the demon dog, the great red is no longer the great name... Ordinary dragons almost concentrate a huge part of their power to use the dragon''s breath. In the great red mouth, there is almost no need to accumulate energy, and the hot dragon''s breath blasts out like arrows! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, a large number of explosions continued to appear in the void, and the turbulence of the entire void continued to agitate. However, under such an attack, the huge monster dog managed to avoid all kinds of explosions with extremely small movements, and within a short period of time, it once again approached the great red, and its fangs flashed cold. mango! "Roar!!!" Faced with such a situation, the power of Great Red suddenly increased, and a terrifying arrogance burst out! In the next moment, unprecedented heat burst from the whole body of Great Red, and spread, as if spraying dragon''s breath from the whole body, and soon, a''little sun'' with a radius of about 300 meters appeared in the sky! The hot breath made the entire void boil, and even reached the end of heaven and earth... Some dry grass on the barren land even burned up! Faced with the attack of such a''little sun'', the silver-white demon dog that was charging was obviously unable to avoid it. Not to mention that the attack range of the''little sun'' could not be avoided. At this moment, many spectators frowned and became worried. However, the next scene shocked everyone''s jaws instantly! I saw that huge demon dog didn''t retreat but moved forward, jumped up directly, pounced on the little sun, and then opened its mouth, just a bite! "Crack!!!" .. 1218 Chapter 011 The fourth chapter swallowing the sun and smuggling! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" In an instant, the sound of hard objects cracking reverberated in the void, and even beyond the void... When almost all spectators heard this sound, they had a bit of toothache, staring dumbly at the huge demon dog that was biting the huge''little sun'' into the distant void. At the next moment, the cracked''little sun'' appeared about to explode! Everyone can perceive the powerful and tyrannical energy fluctuations, and even the great red instantly regressed nearly a few thousand meters, worrying that the sudden explosion would affect him. Afterwards, invisible and mysterious fluctuations spread out from the mouth of the silver-white demon dog, covering the''little sun''... Then, the violent energy fluctuations gradually subsided. The entire''little sun'' gradually softened under some invisible force, and began to pour into the mouth of the white demon dog. A discerning person knew at a glance that the entire''little sun'' was being swallowed. In an instant, there was silence around, even the great red was stunned... "... Tengu swallows the sun?!" Seeing this scene, Kikyo''s brows frivolous, as if thinking of something, a smile on his expressionless face could not help. To be honest, Kikyo didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. Although the dragon that was fighting against Sesho Maru was very powerful, its luck was not high, and it actually showed such an oolong. Kikyo can probably guess that the dragon simulated its own burst of power as a small sun, all to increase its power. But the other party never thought that the existence of the Shashengwan would be a natural enemy to Sunyue! The bloodline power that Shashengwan possesses is based on its own bloodline, swallowing the existence called the Sun Moon Pearl, and thus the bloodline of the Tengu, which is transformed from it, although it is not complete, it still exists to restrain the power of the sun and moon. No, the dragon hit the muzzle... "By the way, what is that dragon?" At this moment, it seemed that he was thinking of something. Kikyo tilted his head, glanced at the three girls next to him, and asked, "Although there seems to be some bad luck, it still feels pretty strong." "..." Hearing Kikyo''s words, Sakura''s face also showed a hint of confusion. Rin and Ilia looked at the two masters and apprentices, Kikyo and Sakura with an unbelievable expression. Although the girls knew that these two masters and apprentices were not very concerned about the conquest of the world, they really didnt expect them. Will be closed to this extent. "It is a great red!" The two glanced at each other, and finally Rin explained to Kikyo, "The great red recorded in the Christian Bible! Also known as the true red dragon god emperor, it is the guardian of the big world opposite the void." "The great red, its sacredness is indeed great!" Hearing that, Kikyo felt the magnificence and sacredness of the great red body from a distance, nodded, and then said, "I heard about it from my husband that it is the guardian of the great world, I just don''t know the name. " "what?!" After hearing Kikyos words, Rin didnt respond for the first time, just aftertaste for a moment, and suddenly revealed a look of surprise, "Sister Kikyo, are you called by your father?" "I''m coming to Sakura, and by the way, according to my husband''s instructions, I will help you!" The first novel www.001zj.com Kikyo still had no expression on his face, and he said word by word, "My husband said, it is better for me to control the space passage. If there is any accident, I can take care of you." "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Before Lin could answer, a violent dragon roar came from a distance. Subconsciously followed the voice and looked over, Rin saw that the huge white demon dog seemed to be raging, madly pressing the Great Red Fight, sharp poisonous claws, terrifying fangs, so that the Great Red could not match the speed... It seemed that after swallowing that''little sun'', the combat effectiveness of the Silver White Demon Dog increased more than that. Under the suppression of the demon dog, Great Red kept roaring and whining. It''s just that as the battle progressed, even the young girl could vaguely perceive that the physical stamina of the Great Red was not consumed, and the combat effectiveness was constantly improving, and even the injuries suffered began to slowly recover as time passed. "Is this, support from the big world?" Looking at the epic battle scene, especially the situation of perceiving the great red, such a sentence flashed in the heart of Rin, who had a deep understanding of the great red, and understood... Why Sister Luo Hao and the others are not willing to fight the great red. "cold!" At this moment, Kikyo''s voice rang in the girl''s ears, calling her attention back, and then the girl was surprised to find that, at some point, there was an extra space-time channel around Kikyo. "Now is the fiercest moment of the battle. Great Red''s blind spot for outsiders'' insights, go!" "...When did you open it!" Seeing this scene, even if he knew the powerful Rin of Kikyo for a long time, he couldn''t help being a bit stunned. Although he did not open the space-time channel with the authority of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, Rin was not hypocritical and walked directly in... "Sakura, cheer for me! Illya, look at this lady obediently..." Before he finished speaking, Rin''s body disappeared into the space-time vortex in the passage. Just as Kikyo was about to close the space-time passage, a white figure suddenly rushed into the space-time vortex, leaving only a residual sound... "Illiya won''t let you stand out alone!" "Ok?!" Suddenly encountering an accident, Rao was a little bit dumbfounded by Kikyo, and Sakura standing on the side was already sluggish. The girl did not expect that Sister Iliya was so bold and ran in without authorization... "Bear boy, need education!" After being silent for a while, Kikyo spoke, this sentence almost doomed Ilia''s future suffering. Through a certain connection, the maiden and Nagato of the heavenly origin star had a little conversation, then turned to look at her apprentice, and said, "Sakura, you go too, take care of them!" "...Yes, Sister Kikyo!" Upon hearing this, Sakura was taken aback for a moment, then responded, and soon walked into the space-time channel. The next moment, the channel disappeared... And in the void, the great red is still fighting, unconsciously... 1219 Chapter 012 is the first to enter the underworld! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The original starry sky, the huge courtyard is suspended in the center. In the impeccable white jade courtyard, on a spacious lawn, Nagato looked at the virtual three-dimensional image in front of him, and Sakura walked into the passage of time and space, and she couldn''t help showing a slightly helpless smile. "Is this really okay?" A gentle voice rang in Nagato''s ears, making people feel like a spring breeze. Upon hearing this, Nagato turned his head to look at the sound source. It was a black long straight girl in a kimono, her whole body exuding a kind of warmth like the mother of all things. She is not someone else, it is just now. The incarnation of Jie Tian DaoLiang Yi Yuan! At this moment, Yuan was carrying a small basket, and under Nagato''s gaze, walked to his side and knelt down. Then the basket opened, and a few delicate foods and a bottle of delicious wine were in it. "It''s okay, Saya is protecting them in secret." Looking at Liangyiyuan, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. As he spoke, he held up the wine dish, and Yuan knowingly picked up the wine bottle and helped Nagato fill the wine dish in his hand. "For Saya, there is no difference between protecting one person and protecting a hundred people." "Just give them a chance to practice!" After saying this, Nagato brought the wine dish over and drank it in one sip. In an instant, the strong aroma of wine reverberated in his mouth, making the red-haired boy''s face filled with a touch of comfort. "Ha ha!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Yuan just smiled gently and gently filled Nagato''s dishes... In the original starry sky, Nagato''s days are still leisurely. ... ... "Why are you here!!!" On the other side, she had just arrived in the new world and was about to start showing her fists. For the first time, she felt that the space-time passage behind her seemed to have changed. As a result, before the passage closed, she saw Sakura and Ilia walking out Scenes. With such unfolding, Miss Lin couldn''t help but exclaim. "Humph!" Hearing Rin''s exclamation, the silver-haired girl Eliya said with a full look, "I ran in by myself, so I won''t let Rin show the limelight by myself, hum, don''t you want to leave me alone!" "Sister, Sister Kikyo asked me to come in!" In contrast, Sakura still looked gentle and polite, but after a turn of the conversation, the girl looked at Iliya, "Sister Iliya, your behavior makes Sister Kikyo upset, please be mentally prepared when you go back." As soon as he said this, the surroundings suddenly became silent. Yiliya''s face changed suddenly. To be honest, her previous actions were just the girl''s impulse. Looking back now, it looks like she will be really miserable when she goes back! Rin on one side had already turned around, his slightly lowered face was completely red, and even a little twisted. If it weren''t for taking care of her own image, I''m afraid the girl would have burst into laughter. "Speaking of which, is the sky in the new world purple?" At this time, Ying had already turned her attention away from her two sisters and began to look around, only to see a desolate land around her. The only thing that stood out was the purple sky.Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com "This should be the underworld of the new world, the new world has more than one plane." Hearing what his sister said, Rin suddenly calmed down the smile in his heart and regained his senses, saying, "I am not you. Before I set off, I knew a lot of information about this world through my father!" Although for the original single task, it is not particularly comfortable to turn into a three-person group task. But Miss Rin herself is not a small person. Facing the reality, the girl quickly corrected her mentality. As soon as the voice fell, Rin''s right hand wiped the space ring on his left hand... A dark gem appeared in the girl''s hand. "Crack!!!" The gems shattered in the girl''s hands, and then a pure white ghost appeared around the girls, and the number soon reached three digits, and the surrounding environment was even colder because of this. "Hey, isn''t this the ghost of Sister Xia Lei?" Illya, who had also recovered from her senses, looked at the fierce ghosts around her and couldn''t help but speak in surprise. "I''m different from you. Before I came in, I did a lot of preparations. This is the fierce ghost scout who came from Sister Xia Lei through gem magic. It is just right as an envoy to explore the new world!" With that said, the girl''s heart was conveyed, and the surrounding fierce ghosts began to disperse around... "Let''s go, let''s find a place to rest for a while." After doing all this, Rin looked at Ilia and Sakura, and said, If the ghosts cant find a place to rest, we may have to sleep overnight, and although its a little troublesome, we will have to set up later. The barrier..." "After all, the underworld is very dangerous." Underworld, or hell! In the information that Rin knew, this was a place where demons, fallen angels, and even some other races lived together. Among them, demons and fallen angels were the most powerful. These two forces accounted for nearly 70% to 80% of the underworld. Although today''s demons and fallen angels have experienced the three-way war between the ancients and the angels, and some civil strife behind their respective forces, their overall strength has been weakened a lot, but they are still the strongest forces in the underworld. After all, the governor of the fallen angel is a surviving existence from the ancient wars. Although the demon king of the devil did not survive the ancients, he was better than the blue by the blue, and his strength was equally extraordinary! "I hope it''s not the territory of fallen angels and demons, that''s very troublesome!" With that said, the girl began to walk in a certain direction. Behind her, Sakura and Ilia also followed silently, and looked at the surrounding scenery from time to time, showing interest. After walking for less than a while, Lin stopped immediately. One of the fierce ghosts dispatched just now disappeared. Not a natural disappearance... It was destroyed! From the picture it fed back, Rin saw a gun of light and black feathers falling from the sky. Although there is only such a picture, it is enough for the girl to make a judgment Fallen angel!.. 1220 Chapter 013 Fallen Angel Lina Li second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The development of things is always very dramatic. Before that, Rin was still praying not to encounter troublesome fallen angels and demons, but within a moment, she really met the fallen angels. This kind of development suddenly made the girl speechless. "What''s wrong, sister?" Seeing Rin stop, Sakura couldn''t help but ask. While she was talking, the girl secretly began to refine her spiritual power. The wise girl knew that her sister had definitely encountered something, and the most likely thing was that she had encountered the indigenous inhabitants of the underworld. "It''s a fallen angel, just a few kilometers behind the big mountain on the left." Facing her sister''s question, Rin didn''t mean to conceal anything, frowned and said, "Although I am not really afraid of things, but before the task is completed, there will be less trouble and less trouble, but we must also be prepared for war. " "Ok!" Sakura nodded and agreed. Illya curled her lips a little uncomfortably, but didn''t say anything. After all, the task came first. If it was for her own happiness and delayed her father''s task, she would not forgive herself. "In this case, let the gorgeous Miss Ilia do some preparations!" As soon as the voice fell, Illiya''s hands flashed with blue electric currents, slightly bent and bent over, pressing her hands on the ground, and for a short while, a faint electric current enveloped the earth within a hundred meters. This is a kind of formation made by the fusion of the alchemy of different planes learned by Ilia! In an instant, all the elemental information of the underworld land under her feet flowed into the girl''s mind. At the same time, under the girl''s will, the ground began to change. Invisible, aura began to converge, and runes condensed and merged into the ground. After almost ten seconds, the flashing current disappeared and everything was restored to its original state. It''s just that Sakura and Rin know that the place where they are at this time has turned into a place similar to a magic workshop. "Cut, this guy has not made much progress over the years!" After gently stepping on the ground with her foot a few times, Rin said to herself in her heart, but she didn''t wait for the girl to think about it. Suddenly, in her perception, a clear shock of spiritual energy spread from the mountain to the left of the girl. "coming!" With her arms in her arms, the eldest lady slightly raised her head to look in the direction where the aura was spreading. Not only Rin, but Sakura and Ilia also noticed this fluctuation one after another, and looked at it in unison. In the vision of the three girls, a black figure was rushing from the mountain. "Wow!!!" Almost ten seconds later, the sound of breaking through the air rang in the girls'' ears. Along with the slightly sweeping wind, a fallen angel girl with black wings appeared in front of the girls, and several black feathers fell. At the first glance of the fallen angel girl, a touch of uncomfortable flashes across the faces of the three girls... This is a fallen angel with a cute appearance and a sexy body. Zitong''s black hair, her dress is extremely revealing, can only cover a few vital points, and her broken skin is exposed, making her look very sultry. The only thing that is more discordant is that the other party''s expression is too pure and does not match her dress.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com But anyway, the dress of the fallen angel girl is a big shock to the three girls! "Huh? It''s actually a human?!" After arriving here, the fallen angel was first taken aback, obviously surprised to see humans, and then showed a guarded look, "human girl, tell me your purpose, why step into my territory!" "Ah, hello, dear Miss Fallen Angel!" Hearing the question from the fallen angel girl, Rin suppressed the uncomfortableness in her heart forcibly, and stepped forward and said, "Entering your territory is not the will of our three sisters. We were just sent here by mistake." "Can you take the liberty to ask, where can the underworld return to the world?" Between words and deportments, Rin showed grace and politeness, which made people feel like a spring breeze. "This one?" After listening to Rin''s words, the face of the fallen angel girl unexpectedly showed a look of embarrassment, "The passage of the underworld back to the world is generally in the hands of the major forces. I am just a low-level fallen angel, sorry." "In this way, is there really no other way except the channel controlled by the big forces?" Seeing such a fallen angel girl, Rin asked, while secretly exclaiming. This guy in front of him was not the same as the fallen angel in the information he had obtained. According to Rin''s information, the fallen angel came from the fallen angel. Because angels always abide by various dogmas, fallen angels are completely reversed. Therefore, in a sense, many fallen angels indulge their own desires and are more depraved and evil than ordinary demons! It''s just that the girl in front of me seems a bit simple enough to make people like it! "Uh, there is another way!" Regarding Rins question, the fallen angel girl hesitated for a while before she said, Even purgatory also has a passage to the world, but its too difficult there. Actually, I dont really recommend you to go. "Actually, there are some places in the underworld where humans can survive. You can..." "no need!" Before the kind-hearted fallen angel girl finished speaking, Rin interrupted, "Miss Fallen Angel, thank you for your kindness, but we have something to go to the world, and purgatory is not a desperate situation for us." "If you can, can you please give us a map!" Rin''s voice was very determined, and the Fallen Angel Girl really had no way to refute, she could only sigh and said, "If this is the case, then there is no way. As far as the map is concerned, it is in my mansion, you..." "Stay and be our servant!" An abrupt voice came in. The next moment, amidst the sound of breaking through the air, a gun of light fell from the sky and inserted around the three of them. Then surrounded by several fallen angels, a male fallen angel with ten wings descended from the sky. . Seeing the ten-winged fallen angel, the fallen angel girl was completely stunned and at a loss! "Linali, do you still think you are that angel?" The ten-winged fallen angel looked at the girl sullenly, "Since I have fallen to heaven, show me the appearance of a fallen angel, otherwise, even if you are a servant of Asachel, I will kill you!" .. 1221 Chapter 014: Conflict! Kirkbol third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What is falling from the sky? Falling from the sky is the original sin!!" "Pride, jealousy, disobedience, lust, sense of freedom, etc., all the virtues that heaven promises to abide by are the creeds destroyed by our fallen angels. In the face of humble humans, we only need to conquer, let them completely surrender. Enough!" "Understood?!! Newly promoted lower-level fallen angelLinali!" Ten dark wings opened in the sky, and the high-ranking fallen angel who suddenly appeared, arrogantly said to the fallen angel girl named Linali, and did not put the three Rin on the ground at all. In the eyes. The fallen angel girl, who is Linali, can only shiver helplessly in front of the other party and keep nodding her head. "Very well, not as an example! Otherwise I will never let you go!" Seeing the other''s reaction, the senior fallen angel showed a satisfied smile on his face, and then his gaze slowly turned to the three girls on the ground, and after a closer look, the fallen angel couldn''t help but be taken aback! Rao, who had seen so many beautiful fallen angel girls, was still amazed by these three girls. The three girls in front of them are purely in terms of appearance, and they are not even as mature as the lower-level fallen angel Lina Li near him, but they all possess an unspeakable mysterious temperament. "They are really rare three beautiful servants!" Thinking of this, the ten-winged fallen angel suddenly grinned. This smile, on the contrary, exposed the fangs of the fallen angel, making him reveal a bit of a hideous aura. "I really didn''t pay attention just now, it turns out that the three are such beautiful girls!" Slowly landing himself down, the ten-winged high-ranking fallen angel announced very domineeringly, "My name is Kokboer, a cadre of the Overseer of the Son of God. Starting today, I will be your master and speak my name. Come on, girls!" "..." The three girls bowed their heads slightly and were silent, and the whole scene suddenly became cold. "Humph!!!" Seeing the other party''s reaction like this, the ten-winged fallen angel, that is, Kokboer''s face suddenly showed a touch of anger, "I said, let you report your name to me, three little bitches!!! " As soon as the voice fell, Kirkbol''s body was filled with a mixture of massive magic and horror, and immediately enveloped a space of hundreds of meters around him. Including Lina Li, all the fallen angels felt fear in their hearts. It''s just unexpected that this terrifying pressure didn''t seem to affect the three girls at all, and the silence remained. This scene made Kirkbol''s face suddenly show a trace of caution. "Hey" At this moment, Rin, who was standing in front of the three of them, couldn''t help but sighed, and said quietly, "I thought it was possible to avoid the conflict with the fallen angel. It seems that I have no hope..." "I didn''t expect to be better, just relying on the birdman''s words, you must die!" It was Ilia who followed Rins words. At this time, the girl with red eyes and the Xue-fat had a face completely filled with upset, I dare to scold me. Since my birth, no outsider has dared to scold me! He must dead!!!" Rin and Ilia did not speak loudly, but except for the three of them present, they were all fallen angels, far beyond human hearing, and they heard all their conversations without leaving anything behind.qq novel www.qqapp.org The other fallen angels were in an uproar, and Kokboer immediately ignited the anger in his heart... "Looking for death, the gun of light!!!" With almost no warning, the ten-winged fallen angel raised one of his hands. In an instant, a three-meter-long huge spear of light gathered in his hand, but he didnt wait for the fallen angel cadre The light gun in his hand was thrown out... "Swish swish!!!" The ground below the fallen angel cadre made several blasting sounds, and nearly ten shadows turned into long sharp blades to appear out of thin air from the ground, blasting upward, covering all the vitals of the fallen angel cadre. If you change the ordinary fallen angel, facing such a sudden attack, I am afraid that there is no way to react at all. But Kokboer is a fallen angel cadre after all, and even the undead who survived the ancient war. At this moment of crisis, without going through his mind, he directly blasted the light gun in his hand down! "boom!!!" The terrifying light gun instantly pierced the three shadow blades, and then blasted them to the ground at a very fast speed. With a boom, the light gun seemed to have penetrated something, and the tip of the gun stayed a few centimeters above the ground. At this time, the other shadow blades came to a halt when they were a few centimeters from Kokbol''s body! In the next moment, the thing that the gun of light penetrated slowly emerged from invisibility. It was a sphere made up of shadows, and the shadow blades were actually tentacles extending from the sphere... "Not bad, I can actually escape Sakura''s attack!" At this moment, Rin took a step forward, took a look at the fallen angels around him, stayed on Lenali for a while, then set his gaze on Kirkball, and said sarcastically. "Asshole, you little bitches, I''m going to kill you!!!" In an instant, a terrifying murderous aura like a sea of ??blood erupted from Kokboer''s body, and even the bloody Rin who was already familiar with the plane conquest appeared stagnant, and Sakura and Ilia were even more physically Can not help but shudder. That is the fear that stems from the instinct of the flesh, the fear of facing the real cruel killing intent! just "Try it if you can, damn birdman!" Forcibly suppressing the tremor in his heart, a golden gem suddenly appeared on Rin''s right hand, and he held it high. The next moment, the dazzling golden light burst out from the gem, making all the fallen angels present shocked. fear Kirkbol felt even more frightened, as if some disaster was coming. Just don''t wait for him to resist... "Crack!!!" The sound of broken gems echoed, and the divine fluctuations were very clear in the perception of fallen angel cadres. The next moment, dazzling sunlight burst into the sky, and the sound of roaring horses came from afar... All the fallen angels looked up, and then saw that the godly steed was pulling a small sun, and reached them in the blink of an eye... "Boom!!!" .. 1222 Chapter 015 Alarmed! Surprise joy! Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Son of God Watcher is exactly the name of the fallen angel central organization. As the core place of the second largest force in the underworld, the headquarters of this organization is located in a special sea of ??trees in the underworld. At this time, on the highest floor of the huge tower of hundreds of meters in the center of the sea of ??trees... The Governor of the Overseer of the God Son, Asacher, as usual, picked up a bottle of wine and started to consider himself after finishing his work. Even if this body is a fallen person recorded in the Bible, even if he survived the full-scale battle of the three major powers of the ancient Bible, even though he is the highest authority of the fallen angels, Asachel is only a researcher after all. "So, as expected, peace is still the highest. I am so busy now, there is no time for research!" While sipping the good wine he bought from the human world, while complaining about his busyness at work, Asachel began to wonder if there is any way to make peace truly come, you know, he hasnt been there for several days. Research the artifact. At this moment, the Governor of the Fallen Angel swept through the window by chance... Then, the powerful eyesight brought by the body of the twelve-winged highest-level fallen angel made him see a horse drawn by a small sun, drawing a golden trace in the purple sky of the underworld! In an instant, the well-informed Governor of the Fallen Angel was also stunned... "boom!!!" The next moment, a violent roar came from far away, and the tower at the feet of Asacher even shook slightly. At this moment, the fallen angel governor, ignoring the image of the governor, instantly opened its twelve wings. Flew out directly from the window. "No, that position is Lina Li!" During the flight, Asachel thought of the angel girl who had just fallen not long ago, not just him, but the senior fallen angels who were in the headquarters at this moment, were also alarmed and flew towards the shaking location. At the speed of the high-ranking fallen angels, after a short while, the first group of people headed by Asarshe arrived at their destination. At first glance, they saw an extremely hot pit appearing in front of everyone. On the edge of the pit, there were a few lucky fallen angels in a coma. The surface of the pit was burnt red, and there were even quite a few. Dark feathers. "Ahhhh!!!" At this moment, a stern, familiar roar came from under the big pit, which surprised all the fallen angels, "I, Kokboer, will never let you go! Absolutely!!!" just "Linali? Is there only breath left?" Looking around in secret, after finding his new servant, Asachel''s expression remained unchanged, but he sighed secretly in his heart... None of the fallen angels noticed that a special lizard turned into the ground. ... ... "As expected to be a high-level fallen angel, Kirkbol is still alive!" In a cave dozens of kilometers away from the place where the corona fell, Rin heard Kirkbols angry roar through the faculty, and couldnt help but breathe, As expected of the guy who has survived the ancient war. Dream Chinese www. .cndnwx.com "What, that guy is still alive!" Hearing that the guy she hated was still alive, Illya couldn''t help showing a hint of displeasure on her face, "I knew I wouldn''t start the mass teleportation engraved in the position so soon, so I should make another cut." "That way you will be caught by other senior fallen angels! Idiot!" Hearing Ilya''s childish words, Rin said in an irritable voice, "Besides, you now can''t use all your strength in front of that guy, Miss Ilya without combat experience." "Huh! That was just an accident!" Although he understood that he didn''t actually command the plane to conquer wars like Rin, he was almost considered to have grown up in a greenhouse.In the face of the warrior, there is a big disadvantage, but the girl still refuses to admit defeat. "Ha, really standard arrogant!" Without realizing it, Rin, who is also an arrogant eldest lady, hummed disdainfully in her heart, and then said, "Then you can do your best, the guy named Kokboer will not let us go, fallen angel The forces will also begin to want us!" "Hmph, I will let you know when the time comes, Miss Illiya''s hard work!" At the same level, Illyas blush eyes flashed with a ray of murderous intent. The girl has already decided that she must prepare for her own trick the next time she meets, and let the fallen angels take a good look! at this time "Sister! Sister Yilia, come and see!" Sakuras voice came from the depths of the cave, causing Rin and Ilia to look at each other, and then walked into the depths of the cave one after another. Soon, they saw their sister, Sakura, and... Lina Li, the fallen angel in a coma. Before that, given that the fallen angel girl in front of her was still kind, Rin subconsciously let Sakura use the power of the shadow to drag it into the group teleportation circle. Probably because of the sun attack, the fallen angel girl was in a coma. "Sister, look!" After seeing Rin and Ilia walk in, Sakura shook a small pocket in front of them, then poured out the contents, and said, "This is what Miss Linali is carrying. It should be... an artifact, right?" Pour out from that little pocket are three small objects that look inconspicuous! A card, a bracelet, and a small cup! Although these three things are very inconspicuous, with the perception that the three people inherited from Nagato and their familiarity with divinity, they still vaguely perceive the breath of God in the depths of the three small objects. ! Even vaguely, between the three objects, there seems to be something holding them and making them work! "Yes, it is the artifact! The artifact under the most unique artifact system in this new world!" "This is really... an unexpected joy!" After perceiving several times before and after, after confirming that he did not perceive wrongly, a smile appeared on Rin''s face, "Isn''t this considered a reward for good people? The momentary kindness actually exchanged for the opportunity to achieve the task!" "With the artifact, the task is just around the corner!" .. 1223 Chapter 016 The inheritance of the magic book is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The artifact is the tool under the system of God! In this new world named dxd world, the artifact system is probably a very amazing method. It is a system developed by the gods of the Bible and implanted in the origin of the world. Under this system, there are special artifacts. born. These artifacts are different from many famous holy swords and magic swords in history. They are not so much weapons, as they are powers made by gods and lodged on specific humans outside the specifications! The artifact will use the owner''s thoughts as food, constantly change and evolve, and become stronger and stronger. The highest-level artifact is the Divine Exterminator, which can destroy the gods and the demon king. And Rins mission from the very beginning was not single-handedly venturing into the world, breaking into a piece of foundation alone, in fact, if it were in other worlds, Nagato might really make Rin practice like this, but dxd world, for Rin, The level is still slightly higher. Not to mention that this world contains many mythological forces, immortals, gods, demons, Buddhas and ghosts, almost covering all the creatures that may exist in mythology, that is, the double-digit transcendent standing on the top of this world, and the great red. Rin can be shaken. Such an opponent, if it weren''t for Nagato and other leaders of Bai Yujing to do it personally, it would really be impossible to win! Therefore, Rins mission line is actually an artifact, or...its an artifact system! "I just didn''t expect to get it so soon!" After fiddling with three small artifacts one after another, the eldest lady with two pony tails said silently, "I thought I was going to the world to find the owner of the artifact, but I didn''t expect to encounter a fallen angel carrying the artifact. " After all, the artifact is something that can only be used by humans, and the girl really didn''t expect to find it on the fallen angel at first. However, after seeing these artifacts in front of her, the girl understood that the artifact was only a force. If power was analyzed, it could be seized. It was not impossible to seize the artifact from the owner of the artifact. Although this kind of thing is extremely likely to cause the death of the owner of the artifact, Rin, who has seen a lot of death, no longer cares about it. "In other words, what are the capabilities of these three artifacts?" Although the unexpected completion of the task made him less interesting, Rin was not hypocritical, and began to study the role of the artifact in his hand, only when Rin picked up the card from the three artifacts and poured magic power... "boom!!!" An abrupt magic shock burst out from the girl. Sakura and Ilia, who were standing next to the girl, received a moment of shock. Fortunately, their magical powers were considered good, but there was no problem. The comatose fallen angel Lina Li was also subconsciously protected by Sakura. stand up. The next moment, the magical shock on the girl began to converge, and soon disappeared without a trace. It''s just relative, the artifact card in Rin''s hand has disappeared... "Hey, Rin, why are you so scary!" After recovering from the sudden shock, Ilia lost her temper with a bit of dissatisfaction. As Rin''s own sister, Sakura noticed some changes in Rin''s body, and she said with some uncertainty: "Sister, are you... have you become the host of the artifact?" As soon as this remark came out, Illiya was slightly startled, only to realize that the card in Rin''s hand was gone!Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com "Yes, I have become the host of the artifact!" At this time, Rin slowly opened his eyes and spread out his right hand. There was a circular symbol on the palm of his hand, "The artifact-the sealing card. This is just a powerful sealing technique, it is the most common artifact. ,but" "In a sense, this is probably the most suitable artifact for me!" While speaking, Rin couldn''t help but sigh that his luck was terrible. Based on the knowledge in Bai Yujing in the past, Rin vaguely understood that this was probably due to the luck that he had as one of the daughters of the founder of the world. Right. "suits you?" "An artifact suitable for sister?" Hearing Rin''s words, the two girls who didn''t know her task couldn''t help but look confused. Then, in the surprised eyes of the other two girls, Rin took out a book from the storage ring in his left hand. It is a book that looks extremely primitive. The only thing that is more conspicuous in the whole book is the six-pointed star and the crimson moon pattern on the cover of the book. Vaguely, anyone who sees this book can perceive it. Its hidden magic. "Book of Scarlet Moon!" "Why is it here for you, isn''t it!!!" Seeing this familiar magic book, whether it was Ilia or the gentle Sakura, they couldn''t sit still at this moment. The eyes of the two girls were staring at Rin, even if it was Sakura''s eyes, there was no more. tender. The Book of Chiyue, that is Nagatos magic book, although it is not a combat item, it also symbolizes Nagatos knowledge achievement in the mysterious way! In fact, Nagato itself is too powerful to be needed. Otherwise, this magic book is not a display! "As you can see, although a lot of energy was spent in production, the Book of Scarlet Moon has gradually become meaningless to Father!" Seeing the surprised, unbelievable, and even vicious eyes of Ilia and Sakura, Rin leisurely said, "So, from now on, I will be the second owner of the Book of Scarlet Moon, and this mission is essentially , Is my trial of getting the magic book!" As soon as the voice fell, Rin took a few steps back, and directly pressed his right hand on the cover of the Book of Scarlet Moon! "boom!!!" The magnificent magic power far surpassing the last magic shock burst out instantly! From Rin''s right hand, it seemed as if a chain of pure white energy composed of runes diffused out, and the Book of Scarlet Moon was quickly tied up, and then the ripples of the space filled the horizontal plane of the girl''s palm... The Book of Chiyue was slowly sinking into the ripples of space under the chain. At this moment, the extreme combat power of the entire dxd world suddenly felt that something major was about to appear, and the senior fallen angels who were about to leave dozens of kilometers away were completely stunned. Because at this moment, the wave of artifacts far beyond the ordinary category appeared in their perception! "This fluctuation, is it a god-killing tool?" .. 1224 Chapter 017 The Second Oath of the Holy Demon! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yes, this is the fluctuation of the gods!!" When the other high-ranking fallen angels were still a little confused, the fallen angel governor Asachel did not. The fallen angel governor who was good at the study of artifacts knew immediately that this was the fluctuation of the gods. More than that, Asacher also clearly understood that this fluctuation is not included in the fourteen known divine devices! Although the forces of the Fallen Angels only possess one divine extinguishing device, Asachel, as the governor, is a character recorded in the Bible. After a long time, Asachel has already seen all the divine extinguishing devices. . Even though the same divine extinction tool in different host states will be slightly different, the essential fluctuations are the same. Therefore, it is obvious that the current situation is that either it has not been discovered, or a new god-killing device is about to be born! Thinking of this possibility, Asa Shelton couldn''t stand it, and he didn''t even say hello to his companions. The six pairs of black wings spread out instantly, and the whole person exploded at an unprecedented speed, rushing in the direction of the wave of the gods. past. Behind him, the fallen angels who recovered, including Kirkboll, followed one by one. After all, this fluctuation is related to the Divine Destruction Device. It is important to know that the users of the Divine Destruction Device are all beings with the power to change the regional pattern. A few users of the Divine Destruction Device even have the possibility of changing the world. As far as all forces are concerned, Shen Mie Gu is an existence that has to be taken seriously! It''s just that when the fallen angels arrived at the starting point of the Shenqiu wave for less than one kilometer, suddenly, a bright white beam of light rose up from that starting point, and a strong wind swept through, and the terrifying coercion spread, making the fall The angels were suddenly difficult to approach. The dazzling beam of light was incompatible with the entire underworld, and suddenly, when the surrounding creatures encountered this light, they rioted. Fortunately, the fallen angels also use the power of light, and this bright light has not hindered their sight. However, at this moment, the fallen angels would rather have their sight blocked! Because they saw that within that beam of light, a blond twelve-winged angel who looked only eight or nine years old was slowly landing! When I saw this angel, all the fallen angels gave birth to the name of "Son of Heaven" in their hearts. "This is really a bad joke!" Seeing this angel''s figure, even Asacher, who is most devoted to the research of artifacts, couldn''t help showing a wry smile. "The gods are all sealed mythological creatures. Don''t tell me, this time it is not a dragon or other Warcraft, but the most sacred Seraph." ... ... Rin had no idea what was happening outside. Sealing the Book of Scarlet Moon into her divine tool card, it was a flash of the girl''s inspiration. What would happen next was completely beyond the girl''s expectations, she just moved with her inner guidance. Standing at the bottom of the beam of light and closing her eyes, the girl sank completely into this sudden change. The girl could clearly perceive that the seal card in her body began to undergo drastic changes under the infestation of the Book of Scarlet Moon, gradually changing from the form of the card to the magic book, and connecting with her own mind. At this moment, an oath suddenly appeared in the girl''s heart!Peerless Tangmen www.jueshitangmen.info Rin, who had learned some general information about the Book of Chiyue from Nagato, instantly understood that this was a contract between his father and the witches. As long as Rin agreed to this vow, he could be transformed into something similar to Nangong Nayue and others Witch, and by virtue of the oath gave birth to a powerful guardian. Most importantly, Rin, who holds the Book of Scarlet Moon, will become the first witch under the command of his father! "I agree!" There is no need to think at all, Rin has already decided everything before entering the world of dxd. Otherwise, how would Rin control the group of witches who are not convinced except for his father, even if there is a second user of the Book of Scarlet Moon Not in the name of. Except for the father, those witches are extremely exclusive! "boom!!!" When Rin agreed, a violent roar sounded in the girl''s ears, making her dizzy. Then the girl''s soul moved slightly, as if it was completely connected with a stalwart existence. The next moment, powerful magic power was crazily injected into the girl''s limbs, expanding her already powerful magic power several times again. In a blink of an eye, the girl''s magic power has reached the level of the devil in this world, and the quality is not different. Then the power of the oath began to emerge behind the girl, and the guardian who belonged to the girl began to be bred at the price, and at this moment, a strong sense of existence rose in Rin''s heart, and a familiar voice came... "Rin! Relax and leave it to me next!" "Yes, my father!" Although she only heard the sound, the girl understood that her father''s will had been projected. Next, the girl felt that the guardian being conceived behind her was fused by something falling from the sky. The next moment, the product of the fusion rushed into the girl''s body and merged with the new book of artifacts. In a daze, the girl understood that she was giving birth to her own gods! One of the beasts of the father, completely integrated with his guardian who is about to be born, transformed into a mythical creature sealed in the gods, and raised the gods that were born because of the book of the red moon to the extreme. . As the progress of the fusion increases, the more the beam of light shines, the greater the pressure of diffusion! Until a certain limit is reached... "boom!!!" Under the sudden sound, the beam of light that soared into the sky shattered and turned into bits of powder, rendering the earth and sky of the surrounding underworld extremely beautiful, and the terrifying coercion disappeared without a trace at this moment. The cave where Rin was originally located has completely disappeared, leaving only the girl and the two sisters standing in place, and the fallen angel in a coma. There is also an extra book in the girl''s hand. On the big red cover, the six-pointed star is still there, but it lacks the Scarlet Moon logo, but there are six more pairs of wings, half of which are pure white angel wings, and the other half of the dark fallen sky. s wing! This is the girl''s god-breaking device-- Upper God Exterminator: The Oath of the Holy Demon!.. 1225 Chapter 018: Encounter again and start the war third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Successful!" Holding his own God Exterminator in his hand, Rin''s face couldn''t help showing excitement. Originally, when he first encountered the fallen angel cadre, Rin was still a little worried. After all, in terms of strength, he was not as good as the other party, even though the girl carried a lot of trump cards collected from Bai Yujing. However, the hole cards are not hard power after all, a little mistake is the end of failure! "However, now I am fearless!" Without controlling the gods, it is impossible to understand the enhancement that this thing has brought to Rin. The girl is confident that her current self can hang the fallen bird man she encountered before without losing any strength. The multiplication of strength made the girl vaguely understand... Why do Bai Yujing''s top group of people, most of them like to pursue stronger power so much. "sister?" At this time, Sakura, who had recovered from the shining of the white light, saw the magic book in Rin''s hand, which was a little different from the original Book of Scarlet Moon, and said, "The one just now will not be the inheritance ceremony of the Book of Scarlet Moon. Right." "What, the Book of Scarlet Moon has been inherited, it''s really unfair!!" When she heard Sakura''s words, Illiya couldn''t help but puffed her face, a little glum. "In a sense, that is indeed the integration ceremony of the Book of Scarlet Moon." In response to Sakura and Ilias reaction, Rin held the Magic Book and spoke gracefully, However, now the name of this book is no longer the Book of Scarlet Moon, but the Oath of the Holy Demon that belongs to me. One of the world''s five high-level gods!" After listening to Rin''s words, the careful Sakura was waiting to continue to inquire, but the next moment, the girl sensed something, she couldn''t help but raised her head and looked towards the upper left sky. Not only Sakura, but also Ilia and Rin felt it, and they all looked up. Then, a male fallen angel with twelve wings appeared in the girls'' vision, from far to near. Behind him are nearly double-digit high-level fallen angels. The number of wings varies from six wings to wings, and all of them bloom with powerful magical fluctuations. A team of less than ten people is obviously one. Kind of the illusion of thousands of troops. Seeing the arrival of these fallen angels, the three girls frowned slightly, and even Sakura, who had the best temper, showed a hint of impatience. Sakura and Ilia turned their heads to look at Rin, and then got a perfect smile from the girl. As a result, the three people who had the same mind returned to their expressionless faces. "Ha, it''s really surprising!" At this moment, the twelve-winged fallen angel Governor Asacher landed not far in front of the three girls and smiled, "I didn''t expect it to be the birth of a new god, three little human girls, Hello, I am Asachel, Governor of Fallen Angels!" As he spoke, Asacher''s gaze glanced at the comatose Linali, flashing an unidentified light. "Oh, Asacher? The one in the Bible?" Hearing the other partys introduction, the representative of the three womens middle-aged speaker raised his brows, he couldnt help but carefully looked at the charming middle-aged fallen angel opposite, and then slowly said: Im Rin, and the two next to me are me. My sister, Ilya and Sakura! And, this is my god-killing device, the vow of the holy demon!" Meilixs.com "Wait, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear this, who is your sister!" Originally prepared to hand over the stage to the dignified Ilia, who had obviously obtained a new weapon. After listening to her words, she couldn''t help it. "According to the date of birth, I am the older sister. Only on this point, Illiya will never compromise. " "Huh, just your height..." Rin simply said half a sentence to Yilias retort, and looked at Yilia, and her shoulders, indicating that Yilia is not yet her shoulders, so simply gestured that Yili suddenly Ya ran away! "Rin, you are trying to kill yourself!" The silver teeth grinded loudly, and Illya was like an angry little beast, looking like she was about to rush up and take a bite. "Uh, this..." Seeing this scene, Asacher could only smile bitterly, saying that he is a fallen angel in the Bible. When facing him, can the two girls in front of him be more serious? Just when he is about to say something. "Let me find you at last, bitches!" I saw Kokbor, who was walking at the end, pushed aside the fallen angel in front, walked to Asachels side, and said, "Its not that I said you, Asachel, you are the governor of the fallen angel. You must be majestic. !" "From now on, surrender, and come back to headquarters with us, otherwise you will die!" Kirkbol''s words were aimed at the three girls in Rin. When they spoke, the bloodthirsty and murderous spirit was so strong that they were unspeakable, and the fallen angel behind him couldn''t help but step back half a step, and Asachel beside him Can''t help but frown. "Cut, what an annoying guy!" Seeing Kirkbols appearance, Rin and Ilia stopped arguing, and at the same time they narrowed their eyes. Then Rin looked at Asacher and said, "Well, you, Governor Fallen Angel, what do you mean? Is it the same as this guy?" "Sorry!" There was a silence for a while, Asachel said. If it is normal, Asacher would not agree with Kirkbols extreme behavior, but there is no way, who said that this new-born god exterminator actually sealed the seraphim, such a god exterminator, the fallen angel would not allow it It is circulating outside. Not only the fallen angels, but the forces of angels and demons will probably adopt the same approach. "If this is the case, then there is nothing to say!" A chuckle appeared on his face, and the thumb and middle finger of Rin''s left hand gently pinched the cover of the Magic Book and opened it! In an instant, a huge wave of air burst out centered on Rin, and almost materialized magic power permeated from the girl, making the fallen angels feel shocked. Then, a crisis of terror rose in the hearts of the fallen angels. "Wow!!!" The sound of breaking through the sky suddenly appeared, and a black and white light burst out from the magic book. Before the many fallen angels could react, it appeared in front of Kokboer and hit the opponent''s abdomen with a punch! "boom!!!" The next moment, Kokboer flew upside down and hit the ground heavily, raising a cloud of smoke... 1226 Chapter 019 Six-Winged Beast Degenerate Form Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden attack caused confusion among the fallen angels. And when the fallen angels returned to God and cast their angry eyes on the figure that launched the attack, all the fallen angels, including the fallen angel Governor Asachel, were a little dumbfounded. What appeared in front of everyone was a handsome blond young man with a height of about two meters and a muscular body! Although the appearance has changed a little, from the outline, the fallen angels can still be recognized. The young man in front of them was the blazing angel who slowly descended from the beam of light when the gods were born before. However, the six pairs of wings behind the opponent were half black and half pure white! "What''s the situation? Half down?" Seeing this scene, there was a weird look on Asacher''s face, just contacting the cause and effect. After thinking about it carefully, the face of the Governor of the Fallen Angel suddenly changed! At this moment, the blond young man turned his head and looked directly at Asacher. The eyes that seemed like ants from the common people made the governor of the fallen angel tremble. "My name is the fallen form of the six-winged beast! Please advise...Lost Paradise!" After the indifferent introduction, the fallen form of the six-winged beast attacked the fallen angel governor. In an instant, the fist that surpassed the limit speed hit the fallen angel governors body like raindrops... Unspeakable fist attacks made him lose the ability to resist for a while, and his feet started to leave the ground! "grown ups!!" "Damn it!!!" "Go to death for me!" Seeing the behavior of the six-winged beast''s degenerate form, the fallen angels worried about their governor recovered instantly and moved, rushing towards the place where the six-winged beast''s degenerate form and Asacher were located, but they did not Knowing that this is exactly what happened to the fallen form of the six-winged beast! "Maximum range...Lost Paradise!!!" When the fallen angels approached, the Hexa-winged beast''s fallen form that was madly swinging his fists, the invisible realm expanded, encompassing all fallen angels, countless shadows of fists appeared in the realm, and all fallen angels At this moment, all were attacked! Fist and dance quickly to send the enemy up to the sky; with pure fists and feet, let the enemy fall to Paradise forever! For five minutes, the silent ground was full of fists and feet colliding with the flesh! Eventually kicked by the fallen form of the hexa-winged beast! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The continuous roar echoed on the ground, and the fallen angels fell to the ground one after another, smashing pits of various sizes in the ground, and raising waves of smoke. However, the Hexa-winged Beast''s depraved form fell to the ground without showing any fatigue. "Awesome! I want it too!" Seeing the six-winged beast''s degenerate form almost one enemy ten, all the fallen angels that attacked at one time knocked down all the fallen angels. Standing behind, Ilia couldn''t help expressing an expression of admiration, and then looked at Lin with some jealousy. "Hmph, fortunately you don''t know the true identity of the fallen form of the six-winged beast, otherwise you will be more jealous!" After realizing that Ilia did not recognize that the fallen form of the six-winged beast in front of her was the beast of his father, that is, after he was the father inside, she turned her head subconsciously, preventing Ilia from seeing herself. The smug smile on the corner of his mouth.94haoshu.com www.94haoshu.com however "sister!!!" Rin, who just turned his head, saw that his sister showed a sweet smile, her eyes were full of jealousy, and the black energy behind her even burst out, making the girl feel a chill. In an instant, Rin understood that Sakura had already noticed everything from a subtle place! Then she darkened... Just when Rin was a little overwhelmed-- "Wow!!!" An abrupt sound of breaking through the air came from my ears, and a few dark feathers fell in front of the girl. Turning her head, the girl saw it. I dont know when, the fallen angel cadre who was first smashed to the ground by the fallen form of the hexapod, Kou Kebor has appeared in front of him! "Haha! No matter how strong the guy summoned by your god, I will kill you first!" Seeing Rins slightly surprised gaze, the fallen angel cadre with broken clothes all over his hands held up, a huge gun of light gathered in his hands, holding the gun of light tightly, Kokboll assassinated towards Rin. go with. Facing the sudden blow, he couldn''t help closing his eyes, but a hint of ironic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth! In the next moment, the tip of the light gun stayed on the girl''s head for less than a centimeter, but it couldn''t get closer anyway. Because, the fallen form of the six-winged beast, obviously not far away, appeared here! And one of his hands is holding the gun body of the light gun! "Before I fall, no one can hurt her!" Holding the gun body tightly, it was almost equivalent to teleporting the fallen form of the six-winged beast that appeared here and said with a cold face, "If you dare to hurt my lord, give you a trial between life and death, you must kill! Life and death are staggered!" In an instant, the light gun held by the fallen form of the six-winged beast shattered, and endless light gathered on one hand of the fallen form of the six-winged beast to form a light ball, while the other hand directly extracted the darkness from the world of the underworld. Make a black ball! The convergence of the two balls of light instantly turned into a three-dimensional cube array, which contained Kokboer! "boom!!!" The next moment, Kok Boer flew out, smashed to the ground heavily, and blood was spilled on the ground! "This guy is lucky!" Staggering life and death is the strongest skill of the fallen form of the six-winged beast! Perfectly fusion of light and darkness, the nirvana, the strongest skill that the fallen form of the six-winged beast is proud of. Through the enchantment, all enemies within a certain range are sealed in the Rubik''s Cube, and half of the life and death Judgment, that is, to be destroyed directly or suffer serious damage. But I didn''t expect that Kokboer would not be eliminated directly! "Forget it, make up another knife!" Just at this moment, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and endless electric currents continued to flicker among the dark clouds. Not long after, a huge lightning blasted down suddenly, and the target was exactly the fallen form of the six-winged beast, and a few words. The area where people are!.. 1227 Chapter 020 Lets Go and Go Fifth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The huge thunder light raged crazily in the entire area. The relentless strangulation of thunder and the extinction of the power of light perfectly combined, forming a lore space in the entire attack area. Almost three minutes later, the surging thunder light power was consumed, and the broken earth appeared in the sight of the fallen angels. Other than that, there is nothing... At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky automatically appeared a small hole, and the fallen angel with ten wings and muscular muscles fell from the entrance of the hole and came to the top of the area where thunder light bombarded. He looked at everything underneath suspiciously and said to himself: "Strange, is it already bombarded and killed?" "Of course not, Baiqiu!" It was Asachel, who had just stood up from the ground, and saw the fallen angel governor said with scars all over his body at this time, "When your thunder light hit the ground for the first time, they had already left. , Have you been let go?" "That''s the case, it''s no wonder that there was a little dissonance in the space before!" Hearing what Asacher said, the fallen angel named Baiqiu spoke with relief, and then looked at the Governor of the Fallen Angel, and smiled, "It is rare to see you so embarrassed, Asacher, it seems that this opponent is really It''s very powerful!" "Not so powerful!" Asachel said softly, he had never really fought with the six-winged beast, and would never know the strength of the other party, and the ability to use the power of the holy demon, not to mention the unparalleled martial arts, made people speechless. Had it not been for other fallen angels to share the fist attack for Asachel, the Governor of Fallen Angels would be a little worried that he would be directly killed on the spot. However, it was precisely because everyone shared the damage together that there were no casualties. This is fortunate! just "Linali, is it still taken away?" Thinking of the servants of a fallen angel who also disappeared, Asachel secretly said in his heart. For some reason, the Governor General of the Fallen Angel has a strange feeling that the next time he sees his servant, it will probably be another scene he does not want to see. "By the way, how is Kirkbol?" At this moment, I suddenly remembered a companion who had received the power of the opposing holy demon in front of him. Asacher looked around, and quickly focused on the body of a fallen angel who was lying not far away. Baiqiu asked. "...It''s okay, it''s just to recover from the injury for several years!" Hearing Asschers question, Baiqiu walked to Kokboer and looked at the situation of the other party. He said that his voice was full of disgust, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with his compatriot. "Uh, that''s good!" For Baiqiu''s dissatisfaction, Asacher could only smile wryly. In fact, it wasn''t just Baiqiu, but Asacher himself didn''t like Kokbor very much. That guy admired war and destruction too much, and was completely incompatible with his idea of ??peace. Just like this time, if it weren''t for his appearance, it would not be impossible to solve the problem peacefully. Fortunately, the opponent is not strong, otherwise, Asachel might consider getting rid of him. For now, just keep it for now!518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com ... ... At this moment, hundreds of kilometers away from the fallen angel. The ripples of the black and white space swayed leisurely on the uninhabited mountaintop area, and then the fallen form of the six-winged beast appeared from the space ripples holding the figure of another fallen angel girl, followed by Ilia, Rin and Sakura! "Rin, why run away, why not kill them!" Just stepping out of the ripples of space, Ilia couldn''t help but complain. To be honest, since entering the world of dxd, the girl has encountered fallen angels twice in a row, completely tired of the group of birdmen with black wings. If possible, Illiya would never mind killing the birdmen completely! "Because Rin''s magic power is insufficient!" At this moment, the fallen form of the six-winged beast gently placed the fallen angel girl on the ground, and said, "The first time you use the god-killing tool, it takes almost a hundred to activate the system in the god-killing tool. Eighty percent of the magic power." "exactly!" As soon as the voice of the fallen form of the six-winged beast fell, Rin took the oath book of the holy demon in his hand and said, "Although this book still retains a lot of magic power, after becoming the god''s extinction device, I cannot use it. You need to reach a ban before you can use it." "This is the trial for you, Rin!" On the other side, the Hexa-winged beast''s degenerate form began to glow with light all over the body, and it quickly degenerated into a Hexa-winged beast, and then shrank to the size of a slap again, flew to Rins shoulder, sat down, and said: Spirit, soul, etc., go against the world!" "Then reach the forbidden hand, only then will the Book of Scarlet Moon truly belong to you!" "I see, my father!" Hearing the words of the six-winged beast, Rin''s face suddenly showed a firm look. at this time-- "Huh huh?!!!" At this moment, Illiya suddenly screamed and said, "You are actually the clone of your father, and your father''s clone has become the guardian of Rin? It''s not fair, it''s unfair, Illya wants it too!!" On the other side, Sakura didn''t speak, she also looked straight at the small six-winged beast on Rin... "Don''t worry, little girl!" Flew down from Rins shoulders, the six-winged beast sat on Yiliyas head and said, You and Sakura, and Bingli have a share. Im sorting out my own power and separating some non-maintaining powers. How about the power of the gods when condensed into your gods?" "Okay, thank you Father!" Hearing the six-winged beast, or Nagato''s promise, Illya suddenly smiled. After comforting the little girl, the six-winged beast looked at Lin and said: "Next, I will walk with you with this body, but I will only give opinions. All decisions are up to you, how about?" "If you think so, just watch it, my father!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Rin showed an expression of eagerness, and then looked at the fallen angel girl who was lying on the ground, and said, "First of all, since you wake up, please get up, Miss Linali, we I need to have a good talk." .. 1228 Chapter 021 Rins invitation is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing Lin''s words, both Ilia and Sakura were taken aback. After that, the two girls were suddenly stunned, and looked at the fallen angel girl who was in a coma. Under the gaze of the girls, the sleeping fallen angel girl moved slowly... There was a slight expression of regret on her face, she sat up directly, glanced around some helplessly, and froze when she saw the six-winged beast, and finally turned her gaze on Lin, silent. "Hello, Miss Lenali!" Stepping gracefully, Rin came to Linali and stretched out a hand toward the girl. At this time, Rin had no defenses, and seemed not afraid of a possible sneak attack by the fallen angel girl. "No, I''m not good at all!" Also stretched out a hand to hold Rins hand, Lina Li stood up with Rins strength, and said unswervingly, Because of you, I may not be able to return to the overseer of the god son, even if I belong directly to The same goes for the lower fallen angel of Master Asshar." "Isn''t that great?" Faced with the fallen angel girls complaints, she said confidently, I probably understand that you should be a fallen angel who has just fallen, and you must be in the organization of fallen angels. In many ways, you are not very comfortable. "..." Regarding Rin''s words, Linali remained silent. The fact is just as Rin said, Lina Li is just an angel who has just fallen from heaven. Even though she has fallen, the angel''s heart remaining in her heart still makes her very uncomfortable in the organization of fallen angels. "Although it is very annoying, but that nasty fallen angel, called the fallen angel known by Kirkboll, must be the definition of fallen angels by many people in your organization today. I would take the liberty to ask, Miss Linali, you have Is the determination to become that kind of fallen angel?" Although there is an old saying called''Be forgiving and be forgiving'', Rin, who inherited part of Nagato''s character, prefers to pursue victory and expand the battle. Her words are like a sharp arrow that directly penetrates Linali''s heart. "I do not want!" After a long silence, Linali said such a sentence. If it is after hundreds of years of influence, Lina Li, who has truly become a fallen angel, may not care about this, but after all, she has the brand of a former angel, and after all, she still can''t accept the fallen angel in Kokboer''s mouth. "call!!!" After speaking her heart, Linali took a long, deep breath, exhaled the stale air in her body, and looked at Rin, "Now you can say it, Miss Rin, what is your purpose?" Lina Li is not a fool after all, she knows very well that the girl in front of her must have something to say. "Miss Linali, do you think it is unfair?" Rin did not answer Lina Lis question immediately, but asked another question, Whoever stipulates that the fallen angel must be full of original sin, whoever stipulates that the devil must be evil, and whoever stipulates that the angel does something wrong will Fallen..." "what?!" Miss Fallen Angel suddenly realized that she seemed to be unable to keep up with the other''s thinking.Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123xs.com "In my eyes, fallen angels, angels, demons, monsters, and even humans, etc., should be just the masses of beings in the great world. Differences in species should not limit individual thoughts, but weak individuals cannot affect the will of the group, just like Li Miss Nari, you!" "If you don''t have us, after a few years, you will be directly assimilated into the qualified fallen angel that Kirkbol said." Lina Li was silent when she heard Rin''s words, but she had to say that Rin''s words did touch her heart. "So, Miss Rin, what do you do?" At this time, Lina Li also understood. The guy in front of him was turning and saying that she was weak. Although he retorted, Lina Li had to admit that compared with her, she was indeed weak. exploded. Obviously he is the fallen angel, but he is not as powerful as a human being on the other side. This is really a blow to Lina Li. "I want to build a city! A free city!" As soon as Rins words came out, Lina Li was shocked. In fact, not only Lina Li, but also Ilia and Sakura behind Rin showed a hint of surprise. Even the six-winged beast on Ilias head slightly picked up. eyebrow. "I want to build a free city in the underworld that can protect all weak creatures!" Under everyones surprised gaze, Rin continued to speak, In my city, humans, monsters, fallen angels, demons and even angels, death gods and other creatures can exist and will be protected. Can carry out their own will!" "I, I want to build an extraordinary holy land that transcends all major forces in this land of the underworld!" "So, for my ideals, how about joining me, Miss Linali!" At the beginning, Rin was only calmly speaking, but as time passed, the girl gradually realized that, perhaps, this is the real intention of father to let him come to the world of dxd. After all, the Book of Scarlet Moon is incidental. . After all, if you want to invade the artifact system, Sister Saya can do it silently. You don''t need to do it yourself! See through your own eyes, choose through your own mind, and then put your own effort and hope to accomplish what you want to do, instead of passively be a legion commander! Following this enlightenment, the vows of the holy demon in the girl''s arms seemed to move slightly... The girl didn''t notice it, only the corner of the six-winged beast behind her smiled slightly. "you!" Upon hearing Lin''s words, Lina Li subconsciously said something like''You are crazy''. As a former angel, now a fallen angel, although the level is not high, Lina Li still knows exactly how deep the water in this world is. What Rin has to do, in a sense, is to provoke the underworld. Order! The girl was stunned just seeing Lin''s firm and holy gaze. Once upon a time, she also had that kind of gaze. She was so steadfast when proclaiming the glory of God, even if she was just a small lower angel, she never feared any demon king and heretical god... "Are you sure? I don''t like to die!" "Of course, I don''t like it either!" .. 1229 Chapter 022 Talking Meeting Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Someone once said that there should be a few impulsive moments in life. Just now, Lina Li had already hated her impulse in life, and she was moved on the thief ship. You must know that she is just a small lower fallen angel with only a pair of black wings. "Then I am looking forward to Miss Rin, no, Lord Rin''s performance!" Seeing the young girl in front of her, Lina Li took a step back and bowed slightly to show her surrender, but her heart was already full of tears at this time, and she was truly on the road of no return! But for some reason, when tears were streaming down her face, Lina Li felt a heartfelt joy of rebellion. It was this joy that made Lina Li not regret it. In a sense, Lina Li, who holds such a rebellious heart, is truly in line with the identity of the fallen angel. "Sister Linali, follow me behind, take a good look!" Faced with Lina Li''s honorific name, Miss Rin accepted it calmly, without any hypocrisy. Since she has shouldered Lina Li''s future, it is natural for Rin to be respected by the other party. Equivalent exchange is the truth followed by magicians! "Okay, next..." After dealing with Lina Lis affairs, Rin opened the vows of the holy demon in her hand, and soon turned to a certain page. The magical power gushed out, and the next moment, the current of alchemy came from the girls hand. Diffuse out... "Cracking!" Soon, under the refining of electricity, a round table appeared on the top of the mountain. Rin sat directly at the head of the round table, then greeted the others to sit on the round table and said, "Give me, now, we can start discussing our future choices." "and many more!" The fallen angel girl who had just sat down was stunned. The next moment, the girl stood up abruptly, resting her hands on the round table, her face was a little subtle and said, "Master Lin, didn''t you have any plans at the beginning?" "No, we all said that we arrived in the underworld by accident!" Faced with Linalis question, Miss Rin blinked her eyes and replied solemnly, In fact, what I just said was just a sudden thought and then spoke out naturally. After listening to Lin''s words, Linali suddenly felt as if thousands of horses were running past, feeling extremely absurd. I was actually infected and impulsive by the ideal that the other party came up with temporarily... In twilight, the fallen angel girl felt the malice of the world! "Don''t worry, Sister Linali!" At this time, Sakura, who had been quietly watching from the sidelines, said softly, "Although my sister''s actions are indeed a bit exaggerated, since we have already promised things, we will definitely achieve them. After all, there are more than three of us." "Ok?!" Hearing this, Lina Li was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly.Fubooks www.fubooks.org After all,''the three girls who look like eldest ladies have a backstage'', this matter is not particularly difficult to guess. After all, the extravagance that the other party casually reveals is really amazing, even more than some powerful princesses. exaggeration. But, what kind of backstage is it that makes them so confident? Lina Li said she was very curious, but she did not ask. "By the way, one thing almost forgot!" At this time, the six-winged beast who had remained silent spoke up, and saw his two hands plunge into the void at the same time, and took out a bracelet and a cup from the inside, "These two things, you left on the battlefield, I''ll take care of them. Coming back." "Ah, I forgot about this thing!" Seeing what the six-winged beast took out, Ilia couldn''t help but spit out her small tongue. First, she took the things from the six-winged beast, placed it on the table, and then hugged the little six-winged beast in her arms like a pet , "Thank you so much, my father!" "My father?" Lina Li, who was originally very curious about the six-winged beast, was shocked by the phrase her father said! "That''s just a clone of my father." Rin on the other side saw Linalis expression and immediately explained, and then pointed to the two artifacts, "Sister Linali, these two artifacts were obtained from you. You should know something. Right." "Ah, yes, the Governor asked me to keep it temporarily." Hearing Lin''s words, Linali did not conceal it, and immediately told the information she knew, "After all, the artifact will disappear in the host body when the host dies. It is said that this is a troublesome method for some cadres to get from the human host. Extracted from the body." "That cup is the cup of life, an imitation of the legendary holy grail, condensing water that replenishes vitality, an auxiliary artifact for people to take, and the bracelet is a lurking bracelet, which is said to allow people to enter a state of invisibility and has an assassin-like lurking method. By the way, shouldnt there be a seal card?" "That''s used up!" Freed from Elia''s arms, the six-winged beast ran to the table, put away the two artifacts, and said, "Give me these two things. After some time, they will be reformed and then handed over to you." "Okay, trouble you, my father!" Regarding Nagatos request, Rin nodded her head without refusing, and then she looked at Lina Li, "Sister Lina Li, now its up to you to say, besides the demons and fallen angels, what is more suitable in the underworld? Where will my future city be built?" "...A more suitable place?" Hearing Rins question, Linali thought for a while, and said with some embarrassment, Although the underworld is large, the territory has been divided. The most powerful demons, fallen angels and death forces cannot move, and are weak. If the human race has almost no large-scale land, there are not enough fairies to track. "The existence of monsters such as monsters is divided by strong clans into envoys, and the rest are sporadicly dotted monsters, but the monsters are very awkward..." "No, the possibility of regaining the monster race exists!" At this moment, the six-winged beast spoke again and saw it fly above the heads of everyone, looking towards the sky, "Watch it well, Rin, from today onwards, there will be an additional myth of the monster race in the underworld!" Following the guidance of the six-winged beast, the women looked towards the sky one after another, and then they all stunned... Because at this moment, the sky is broken... 1230 Chapter 023 The world-shaking demon is the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky is broken... It''s not an adjective, but real broken! In the eyes of the girls, a broken hole suddenly appeared in the sky that was always high above. Then, the whole sky was like shattered glass. From the hole as the center, dense cracks began to spread... Suddenly, a sense of speechless panic arose in all the girls! Not only the girls, but all the creatures of the underworld, at this moment, it''s all like this! Vaguely, everyone realized that if the small hole was allowed to exist and the cracks spread endlessly, the entire underworld would eventually disintegrate under such power. Uncontrollably, everyone''s face suddenly paled. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" At this moment, bursts of terrifying aura that surpassed all beings erupted in the entire underworld. Demon-level powerhouses from different forces, or transcendents, released their own terrifying coercion. In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire underworld completely stagnated at this moment. "boom!!!" At this moment, a white beast claw protruded from the small hole in the zenith! Accompanied by the roar, the space around the small hole shattered, and the cracks that filled the sky further widened. At this moment, the invincible demon energy completely swept across the entire underworld, agitating all the creatures. The countless forces all over the underworld were all shocked when they saw this terrifying demon energy! Although occupying a place in the dxd world, the demon clan who was in the lower position was completely boiling at this moment. No one thought that the demon clan had such a powerful existence, it was simply... against the sky! next moment-- "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" A terrifying dragon roar came from the sky, and then the silver-white demon claws that came out of the entrance of the zenith cave were retracted again, and then, the terrifying Longwei diffused from the entrance, shocking countless people. In an instant, the masters of the entire underworld were startled: They dont know who the great demon in front is, but who owns the dragon roar behind, many high-ranking powers and even powerful lone rangers know it. It is recorded in the Bible, and it is said that God will be silent. It is a red dragon. Emperor-the great red! "Woohoo!!!" At this moment, a faintly howling voice came. In a daze, everyone who heard this amazing roar knows that this is an announcement. One day, that peerless great demon will eventually break the crystal wall of the world and come to this world... Then, the cracks in the sky began to''heal'' slowly, and soon, even the small hole at the top of the sky slowly disappeared. In less than five minutes, the sky recovered as before. It''s just that what happened just now has an indelible impact on the future of the entire underworld. "Oh my God!!!" At this time, Rin, who had recovered from the shock, couldn''t help but exclaimed, "That''s Uncle Sashengmaru. I didn''t expect that he and the great red would hit that level, and it was almost at the level of extinction. what!" "Yes!" 127 novel www.127xs.com "Unexpectedly, they would fight for so long!" Upon hearing Lin''s words, Sakura and Ilia nodded sadly. On the other side, the fallen angel girl Lina Li, after hearing the words of Lin and seeing the actions of Sakura and Ilia, suddenly felt ridiculous, and her face couldn''t help but show an unbelievable look. "Rin, this is the opportunity to subdue the monster race!" At this moment, the sound of the six-winged beast came out inadvertently. Hearing this, a touch of astonishment flashed across Rin''s face, and then a look of surprise appeared on her face. The next moment, there was an extra gem in the girl''s hand, which was a gem shining with cyan-gold color. That was before Rin set off, looking for a tooth-blasting force burned by the Shashengwan! At the same time when this gem appeared, an aura that was very similar to the peerless great demon just now pervaded, and instantly broke Lina Li''s disbelief. At the same time, this aura gave Lina Li a touch of peace of mind. Lina Li finally understood that the future that she couldn''t believe in her own eyes could really exist in Rin''s hands! ... ... Heaven, origin starry sky. Suspended above the white jade courtyard in the middle of the starry sky, ripples in space suddenly appeared. The next moment, his clothes were torn, and blood-stained killing pills emerged from the ripples and lightly fell on the ground. "Yeah, Shashengwan, it looks like you have been hurt badly this time!" The leisurely voice came out on time the second after Shishengwan landed, causing Shishengwan to frown slightly. Following the sound, I saw a huge sacred tree standing in the middle of the courtyard. Under the sacred tree, a red-haired boy was hugging two girls, one red and one blue. Looking at him leisurely. "Great Red is very strong, but next time, I won''t lose!" Although the injury was serious, Sasheng Maru still had a cool appearance, wandered to less than ten meters in front of Nagato, and said, "Prepare a place of origin for me. I need the power of origin to complete the evolution of blood. " "Huh? Didn''t pay attention just now, did your bloodline break through the bottleneck in the battle?!" At this time, looking at the approaching Sesho Maru, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled slightly in surprise, "No problem, go, I will wait for you to become stronger, and the great red will be left to you. solve!" As soon as the voice fell, a space-time channel appeared near the Shashengwan! At the end of the channel is a chaotic color, a faint, full of the beginning of all things, from then on the empty channel leisurely revealing, that is the convergence of the endless source of power. Without any hesitation, Sesumaru nodded towards Nagato, then stepped in. Then the space-time channel is automatically closed. Nagato can completely imagine that the next time the space-time channel is opened again, a more powerful Peerless Demon will appear. At that time, it will probably be the time to end the world of dxd. just "The Shashengmaru guy has done a bit too much. Now, the comprehensive plane consciousness of the entire dxd world may have been alarmed, presumably, that plane will soon usher in a great world!" Nagato sighed faintly as he watched the disappearing Shashengwan... 1231 Chapter 024 Unscrupulous and Devil Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hehe, isn''t this Nagato-kun what you expected?" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, Alaya, the girl in red in his left arm, rolled her cute eyes and said, "Obviously, you let Sesei Maru try to break through the crystal wall of the plane with direct violence. " "Yes, if it weren''t the case, the Sesho Pill would not be seriously injured." Gaia, the girl in blue in Nagato''s right arm, added, while gently drawing circles on Nagato''s right palm with his fingers. "Ha ha!" For the words of the two girls, Nagato smiled and said nothing. Indeed, Shisheng Maru would be so severely injured, and Nagato must bear certain responsibility, precisely because according to Nagato, Shisheng Maru directly broke through the crystal wall of the dxd plane, causing the plane consciousness to wake up, giving it instantly The great red is nearly ten times stronger. Otherwise, Sesho Maru would not suffer such severe injuries. Of course, even if Nagato doesn''t say it, Sasomaru will not back down easily. After all, he is Sasomaru, the perfect big monster does not allow himself to easily make a move like escape, let alone an enemy who can help him progress! But having said that, it was indeed Nagato''s idea to do so. After all, the current Nagato real body cannot walk out of the original starry sky, and can only meet Rin and the others in the form of clones. In a sense, it is almost equivalent to opening up the perspective of God and treating Rin and their actions as a boring film. No one likes the unchanging plot when watching movies. Therefore, Nagato just made it like this, which stimulated the plane consciousness of dxd, and made it instinctively feel the crisis of the world level. Under such circumstances, the instinct of the world would call for the emergence of strong men one after another. In many novels, the so-called big world is similar to this situation. "Sure enough, you still have to have climaxes in the theater!" Muttering so softly, Nagato didn''t have the slightest sense of guilt about treating his daughters as a depressing movie, and even began to predict what difficulties they would encounter in the future. In response, Gaia and Alaya expressed strong condemnation, and then joined in enthusiastically. "Really, are they all a bunch of kids?!" Inside the courtyard, Liang Yiyuan, who had just put a fried delicacy on a plate, could not help but shook his head when he sensed the actions of the three guys in the courtyard, and then continued to prepare dinner. ... ... "Sneez!!" At this moment, in the underworld of the dxd plane, Rin, who just made a move to conquer the underworld monster race with the remaining prestige left by his uncle, and led the crowd to set off. Suddenly he sneezed inexplicably. Ground. "Master Rin, are you all right!" Lina Li, who happened to be standing next to Rin, immediately moved a step, supporting Rin with her right hand, and said with some worry, her left hand even touched Rin''s forehead, "Weird, I don''t have a cold. Why did you sneeze." After confirming that Rin really had a way to realize that dream, Lina Li changed her attitude to the three girls. In a sense, they were treated like porcelain dolls and watched carefully. Just... dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com The close contact, and the fact that Lina Li was still wearing the costume of a fallen angel at this time, with a large amount of whiteness exuding all over her body, this kind of contact immediately made the somewhat innocent Rin unbearable and broke free. "It''s okay, Sister Linali!" He calmed down the blush on his face, and Rin said, "It was just a sudden cold behind me just now, as if someone was talking about me, it was not a cold. How should I say, my physique has never caught a cold." "Huh, sister, do you feel it too?" Just as Rin''s words fell, Sakura who stood behind Rin suddenly spoke. "Huh? Sakura, did you feel it too?" Originally, I just regarded my feelings as an illusion. When I heard my sister''s words, I was a little surprised, and then looked at Ilia, and got the affirmation of Ilia''s smile... "Illya is the same, who is missing Illya?" "Probably a fallen angel!" After thinking about it, Rin regarded himself and others as the only fallen angel who had a conflict after they came as the culprit, It seems that some people on the fallen angels side are not giving up and are trying to deal with us. It doesnt matter. Next time, we must fight Disable them!" Rins words were approved by Sakura and Ilia, and Linali hesitated and nodded, but the girls didnt notice that the six-winged beast sitting on Sakuras shoulders had already quietly Turned his head. "I miscalculated, forget that the three of them all have my blood, and they have super perception ability." Thinking like this in his heart, the six-winged beast tried his best to dilute his sense of existence, but at this moment, a strange feeling entered the range of the six-winged beast''s perception, causing his entire body to fly. "What''s the matter, my father?!" Feeling the sakura with loose shoulders, he turned his head suddenly, then saw the six-winged beast flying up, and asked. As soon as this remark came out, it immediately attracted the attention of others. "Something is approaching!" Hearing Sakura''s words, the six-winged beast said without turning his head, "I am a six-winged beast now. The guy who is approaching makes me feel a little bit of energy. If I guess right, it should be a demon!" "demon?!" Hearing these words, Rin and Ilia suddenly became energetic. As the two people with the strongest energy and curiosity in the team, Illiya and Rin immediately took a few steps forward, and they came under the six-winged beast, following his line of sight, looking into the distance. Sakura and Linali looked at each other and turned around likewise. After almost half a minute... At the end of everyones sight, two silver-haired silhouettes supporting each other appeared in front of them. They were a man and a woman, two demons. The woman was magnificent and looked amazing, while the man was a child. It seemed calmer. just "This is the devil? It feels no different from humans!" Looking at the so-called demon, Illya said something that fits Sakura and Rin''s psychology very much. After all, in their impression, shouldn''t the so-called demon be a more hideous existence?!.. 1232 Chapter 025 The Devils Infighting First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is a demon? In different planes, there are different definitions of demons. But so far, the demons known to the few people are nothing more than the existence of evil with supernatural power, or the maliciousness that emerges in the human heart, or the description of the source of malicious threats to all living beings. In short, the devil is the embodiment of evil! "It doesn''t matter if it looks like a human being!" Looking at the two demons slowly coming with magically strengthened eyes, Rin''s face was tangled, "But why, I didn''t feel any obvious evil aura in them, is this an illusion?" "No, sister!" Hearing Rin''s words, Sakura, who was most keen on malicious perception, immediately interrupted Rin''s self-deception, "Except for the two demons in front of them, which tend to be negative in nature, there is no malicious residue." "What kind of devil is that, Sister Linali?!" Rin immediately asked the fallen angel next to him for something that he didnt understand, and Lina Li also looked confused. After a long time of contemplation, she said, I remember when I was an angel, I heard several high-ranking officials. Lord Angel said that the current demons have changed a lot from before." "Oh? There seems to be something hidden!" Hearing Linali''s words, a thought flashed across Rin''s face. "This is probably the cause of the collapse of the mythological system." Falling from the sky to the shoulders of Sakura, the six-winged beast secretly said in his heart. According to Sayas information, the six-winged beast that shares the original memory knows that the mythological system of this world is very interesting. The system is somewhat similar. Of course, these mythological systems can''t manipulate the gods of incompliance like the realm of mythology! However, it can also achieve a slight impact. Before the ancient war, the demons and fallen angels were absolutely as described in the Bible. However, after the war, the gods and the demon kings all fell, causing the demons and angels, and even the fallen angels, to gradually break away from the mythological system and begin to change. . If it weren''t for this, a little fallen angel like Lina Li, when he first fell from heaven, I''m afraid the whole person''s personality would be completely reversed. Because in the Bible, angels, fallen angels and demons have all been clearly defined! In a way, this is almost equivalent to truth! And the fall of the God of the Bible began to dissipate the truth of his formulation... "In this way, the God of the Bible would die well!" Thinking of this, a thought flashed in the heart of the six-winged beast. If the demons and fallen angels are as incurable as those in the Bible, the six-winged beast would have a headache. As the creator of the world, the most annoying thing is chaos. Chasers with chaos! Suddenly, the six-winged beast who was thinking felt a glimpse of its gaze. Lifting his head, he saw it. The two demons walking in the distance had stopped. Among them, the sharp sight of the female devil was looking at himself and others, especially the appearance of the Seraphim, who also possessed the Holy Light. The powerful six-winged beast himself. And Rin and the others, when the female devil looked over, they also looked back unwillingly.New Pen Quge Novel www.510xsk.com In an instant, the surrounding space was silent... The people on both sides became silent, seeming to think about how to speak. However, before the female devil or Rin on the other side organized the words in his heart, suddenly there were voices in the sky. "Haha, Gurefia, you can''t run away!" Afterwards, silhouettes full of powerful magical fluctuations drew beautiful traces in the sky, landed around the crowd, surrounded the two demons, and they seemed to be ignored. Suddenly, there were about twenty people, each of whom was full of powerful magic power, with a pair of bat-like wings growing behind them. Obviously, they are all demons! "Surrender, Gurefia Luciferus!" It seemed that the middle-aged man who seemed to be the more than twenty demon leaders looked at the female demon and said, "If you are willing to surrender, our reformists are still willing to give you and your family a chance, Lord Szex I also hope you can join our great cause." "Dreaming!! Our Lucifers family will not betray Master Lucifer!" It was the child next to the female demon named Gurefia. At this time, with an angry expression on his face, he angrily said, "Destroying our Lucy Figues family and wanting us to surrender, it is a dream. ." "We didn''t destroy the Lucifer family, didn''t we still have you?" Hearing the little boy''s words, the middle-aged demon said calmly, "In addition to the recent invention of devil chess pieces, the Lucifers family will be revived again in just a few hundred years, how?" "you!!" Hearing what the other party said, the little boy demon was so angry that he couldn''t speak. "Well, Euclid!" Holding the head of the little boy demon with her left hand, the female demon named Gurefia turned her head, and a cold light flashed in her eyes, "I thought Szekes was a rare upright demon. , Can bring a new future to the demons of the underworld, it seems I was wrong!" "Oh, you mean that you are determined to be the enemy of our reformists Lou?!" Hearing what Gurefia said, the middle-aged demon tentatively asked. At the same time, the demons he led poured out their magic arrogance, and more than twenty demons with at least the median power surged to try to give Gu Lefia causes pressure. And Gurefia also gushes out the horrible magic arrogance, confronts it! Suddenly, the surrounding space froze for a while! "...Is this, the devil''s internal fighting?" Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help being a little surprised. The girl understood that they seemed to be caught in an internal fight among the demons. She subconsciously glanced at the fallen angel beside her, and the corners of her lips were raised indistinctly. "I said, demons, you are a bit presumptuous!" Rin''s sudden sound broke the confrontation between the two sides. The next moment, the six-winged beast flew out automatically, the glorious arrogance of the holy demon emerged, and the fallen holy demon angel suddenly appeared, and the powerful pressure instantly crushed the audience! ps: Don''t say I''m a black Sazex, insider!.. 1233 Chapter 026 Gu Lefia second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The coercion of the sacred demons instantly crushed the audience! It should be known that the fallen form of the six-winged beast is enough to defeat the existence of the fallen angel governor. Although it is not a transcendence, it is still in the top sequence in the demon lord level, and it can even face some weak transcendants. In the face of such a holy demon angel, how can a group of demons who are at most the top level resist? Whether it is the Gurefia side or the demon chaser side, at this moment, they all froze in place, unable to move! The burst of arrogance dissipated automatically under this pressure... "Tsk tut, it''s so funny!" At this moment, Rin walked lightly into the encirclement of the demons, and took a closer look at the appearance of the demons present. The posture of delicacy made all the demons crazy. However, under the coercion of the holy demon angel, all the demons did not dare to act rashly, even to speak. For some reason, all demons understand that as long as they move, the holy demon angel who is above the sky will definitely kill them in the first time, even their souls will be completely wiped out. There is a big fear in front of life and death, and there are too few people who can really ignore life and death. As long as there is such a little regret, you will not want to die. No, even if there is no regret in life, you may not want to die. Life and death will always be a major problem that plagues intelligent life! "To be honest, I really didn''t expect that such an interesting scene would be staged in the devil!" "Before I came to the underworld, I had some information about the underworld. It was said that in the demonic power, the Demon King faction and the reformist faction are fighting. The Demon King faction advocates continuing to fight against the outside world, and the methods are extreme, while the reformist''s methods are gentle." "In other words, they have reached the point where they are about to wipe out the others, and they are still gentle. Is the value of the devil so far from mine?!" After almost half a minute, Rin stopped looking around, but focused on Gurefia, looking at this absolutely stunning silver-haired female demon in front of him, and a funny smile appeared on Rin''s face. "Now, do you want to join us, I can help you solve your current difficulties!" Under everyone''s surprised gaze, Rin sent an invitation to the female demon in front of her. As soon as she said this, Gurefia suddenly felt her body loose, and the feeling of being completely locked in and unable to move disappeared. It was just for Rin''s invitation, but she did not answer, but was silent. "You are hesitating, why?" Looking at the appearance of the female devil, Rin tilted her head and said, "Although it is not visible on the surface, I know that the magic power in your body is consumed a lot. Therefore, even if you are strong, it is not enough to support it. Defeat the twenty-odd demons." "At that time, the fate of the little boy next to you, tut, can almost be imagined!" As soon as this remark came out, it suddenly seemed like a sharp sword, piercing through Gurefia''s heart, making her unable to remain silent again. In Gurefias eyes, a touch of disappointment corresponding to expectations flashed, as if waiting for someone to arrive, but finally did not wait. Then, a firm will replaced all feelings "Although you don''t know who you are, do you know the consequences of doing this?" "I don''t know!" Aikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com Facing Gurefias question, Rin didnt hesitate to say, But it doesnt need to be clear. Anyway, no matter how big the consequences are, it wont be more terrifying than what Im going to do. In that case, its not worth my heart. !" "Anyway, you have no choice, do you?" "Wait, my honorable lord!" Hearing the conversation between Rin and Gurefia, the middle-aged demon who realized that something was wrong suddenly couldn''t care about the aura that locked himself in, and said, "Gurefia is the confidant of the old Demon King faction, our reformist... " "Life and death staggered!!!" At this moment, a deep and powerful voice came from the sky. The next moment, the angel of the holy demon appeared in front of the middle-aged demon, with light in one hand and darkness in the other. In an instant, the power of the holy demon turned into a magic cube. , Wrap it up! "boom!!!" The next moment, the roar suddenly sounded. The entire black-and-white Rubik''s Cube was shattered, and the body and soul of the middle-aged demon shattered along with the Rubik''s Cube, turning into bits and pieces and disappearing into the space, making all the demons shiver. Seeing the terrifying combat power of the hexa-winged beast''s degenerate form, Gurefia''s eyes flashed. After being silent for a while, Gurefia said, "The devil''s contract is absolute. As long as your Excellency can protect me and my brother, Gurefia is willing to pay her absolute loyalty!" "Wait, sister, you..." Hearing what his sister said, Gurefias younger brother Euclid spoke in a panic, but he was covered by his sister before he could say the words, and then knocked his other hand on his neck, dizzy. Past. "no problem!" He glanced lightly at the boy who Gu Lefia had stunned, and nodded coldly. The girl roughly understands why Gurefia wants to stun her brother. From the previous moments, the girl probably understands that the boy respects the demon king Lucifer very much and is likely to sing against her sister. "So, what should I do with you next?" Turning his head, Rin looked at the other demons, showing a smile. ... ... After almost half an hour... The clouds broke open, and the red-haired young man driving the beast, fire and unicorn fell from the sky and landed on the ground. However, what was shown in front of him was only a pitted ground, with a devilish atmosphere remaining on the ground, and a little sacred atmosphere, besides, there was nothing... "Damn it!! Are you late?!!!" Seeing this scene in front of him, the red-haired youth''s complexion suddenly turned green, and the magic of destruction almost couldn''t help bursting out. Fortunately, the youth was somewhat rational and suppressed this impulse to destroy everything... .. 1234 Chapter 027 The Late Demon King Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For the first time in his life, Suzex Jimori was so angry! Looking at the pitted battlefield around him, and perceiving the faintly remaining Iraqi breath, the new demon king showed an angry expression on his face, and his body''s destructive magic power filled his body, and he could hardly help burst out. Suzex Gremory, the family of the seventy-two pillars of the underworld, the eldest son of Gremory. Similarly, he is also one of the four great demon kings who just ascended to the throne of the demon clan not long ago, and exists in the name of the demon king Lucifer! In the three-way chaos battle of ancient angels, fallen angels, and demons, the four great demon kings whose combat power was at the apex of the underworld directly dragged the gods of the Bible to death together. After that, in order to end their differences, the three major forces temporarily truce. In this way, there was no victor in the entire ancient war. Such a result is totally beyond the endurance of the direct descendants of the four major demon king families. After all, their most beloved demon king, His Majesty, sacrificed for this. Therefore, the demon kings demons advocate continuing to fight and through various means, hoping to choose Conflict. However, within the power of the devil, it is not the demon king that dominates the family. The 72 families named after the 72 Demon Pillars are equally powerful. Under such circumstances, people of insight proposed that they should not continue to fight, which would lead to the extinction of demons, and advocated reincarnation of demons derived from the occurrence of demonic pieces, and ranked games, and began to promote the development of the world of demons. The combination of these people is the so-called Demon Reformer, which is opposed to the Demon Sect! The demon world has fallen into a civil war. The reformists and the demon kings want to kill almost brought the demon world to a standstill. In order to save the demon world, and also for victory, the reformists turned their eyes to the position of the demon king! Although the position of the demon king should logically be directly inherited by the descendants of the four great demon kings, but no matter how it changes, the devil is the supporter of power after all! And Szechs Gremory is the representative of the reformists, and his goal is to be the demon king of Lucifer! This is not only for the ideal of Suzex, but also a woman! Gurefia Lucy Figues! It was a female demon born in the family of the demon outside the preface, Lucifer Figues, whose family has served the confidant of the old demon King Lucifer for generations. The strength is well-known, and even has a friendship with Suzex. Pass. The two met on the battlefield, fought, and through a series of accidents, they began to understand each other gradually. Suzex didn''t expect that in the Demon King faction, there was such a woman who wanted to reform. After several contacts, Suzex gradually realized that he had already liked the other party, and for the sake of the other party, he was willing to become Lucifer! In other words, only by becoming Lucifer, Suzex can pursue her with integrity! It''s just that there are unexpected events-- The demon king who only inherited the throne of Lucifer not long ago, just one day ago, someone borrowed the name of his own demon and gave an order to destroy the Lucifer Clan. The people who were dispatched were actually some Lucifer. The Si family has hatred demons! Suzex has just become the demon king, the orders in the demon king''s office are a bit chaotic, and his feelings for Gurefia have not been revealed, so this fake order is not suspected... When he noticed all this, Szekes took his dependent Qilin Flame Horse and took less than half a day to directly cross thousands of mountains and rivers to come here, except for the fact that it almost destroyed the underworld on the way. He listened for a few minutes with a demon breath, otherwise he didn''t stop at all. But even so, he still had a little bit of luck, the Lucifers family had been destroyed, and Gurefia had disappeared! "Yan Ju, can''t you really find Gurefia?" Single Pen Quge www.dschwx.com Squeezing his anger a little, Suzex reluctantly asked the Qilin beside him. Yanju, the reincarnation demon, was originally a sacred creature Qilin. It was a family member of Szexx. As a sacred beast, he should not be able to reincarnate into a demon. Among all demons, only Szexx has the ability to reincarnate. His existence is equivalent to proving that Suzex''s ability has exceeded the demon''s specifications. just "I am a unicorn, not a dog!" Looking at Szekes, Yan Ju said helplessly. "Damn it, just one step away!! Don''t let me know who borrowed my name to do it!!!" Hearing Yan Jus words, the angry red-haired demon couldnt help kneeling on the ground, slamming the ground with his hands, and blasting the ground with cracks that spread, Also, thats just one step away from me. Demon, you also wait for me!!!" "Gurefia!!!" ... ... "Ah...sneez!!" On the grassland almost a thousand kilometers away from the Demon King, the silver-haired female demon who was discussing with everyone from which demon clan had the operation, couldn''t help but sneezed, and then attracted the whole team to watch. Everyone was surprised, and no one thought that this elegant woman would have such a performance. "Sorry, it was rude!" Facing the crowd''s onlookers, a blush similar to hallucinations appeared on the female devil''s face, and then she continued to speak blankly, "To sum up, the first race that Lord Rin conquered will inevitably become the foundation of the future city. One family." "Based on this situation, among all the demon races in the underworld, the most suitable as your first subsidiary race for adults are the demon dog clan, the nether fox clan, and the last hellcat clan!" "Oh, I see!" Although it was only a moment, Rin, who was satisfied after seeing Gurefias shy moment, did not continue to say anything, but focused on future choices, "If this is the case, let''s take the Hellcat Shuai first, anyway, they Nearest!" "Everyone, let''s cheer together!" "Yes!!!" The girls replied in unison. Behind them, besides Euclid who was in a coma, there were more than twenty demons kneeling on the ground. At this time, the whole body of the demon exudes an icy breath, just like a puppet! ps: The next chapter begins to return to the protagonist''s sight!.. 1235 Chapter 028 Ten years and will return to the fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, ten years have passed in a blink of an eye. In the past ten years, the entire underworld can be described as changing, and the heroes have risen together, one by one, like arrogant figures, blooming on the underworld land with their own light, shocking the world. Among them, in terms of demons, the most famous is Thazeks Gimongri! After the new demon king Lucifer''lost'' his love, he not only did not become depressed, but buried the pain in his heart, turned grief into strength, and directly rolled up a storm in the demon world. First of all, under the suppression of the four new demon kings headed by the Lucifer Demon King, the actions of the Demon King Sect completely failed and became the old Demon King Sect! Many dangerous elements fell directly, and more were banished to remote corners of the underworld, destined to have nothing to do with politics in their lives. Secondly, after a bloody storm was set off in the demon world, Suzex ran directly to the depths of hell and fought with Hades who wanted to make a fuss while the demon power appeared to be weak. No one knew the specifics of the battle, except that the Temple of Hades collapsed and the demon King Lucifer returned safely. At this point, the name of Transcendant Szex has spread crazily throughout the underworld! Regarding this situation, both the forces of the fallen angels and the forces of the celestial realm were all tense, and they began to seek reforms and strengthen their own strength. Except for Suzex, a certain number of arrogances of different races and forces have appeared throughout the underworld. Such as the other three of the Four Great Demon Kings, the number of saints such as the angelic forces has increased again, the high-ranking fallen angels have increased, the geniuses of the major demon families have emerged in large numbers, and even the outstanding talents of other clans have erupted. The entire underworld seems to usher in its own golden age! No, it''s not just the underworld, even the human world, heaven and other places, the same is true. As if the whole world ushered in a true golden age. just "There is no chance in this world, only inevitable!" Sitting in his own seat, Suzex said quietly, "There must be some reason why the world has to let this golden age appear. Will it be the great demon ten years ago?" "Eight out of ten!" It was the fascinating male who was sitting in the seat opposite Szex. He was Akuka Astarot, who succeeded the demon of Beelzebu, the demon lord, although at the beginning Akuka wanted to succeed Lucifer. But after being robbed by Szekes, he could only use the name of Beelzebuh. By the way, although the reputation is not particularly loud, there is no doubt that Akuka is comparable to Suzex. The two of them are the real core forces of the demon reformers. "There is still a possibility, it is the city of freedom!" The new demon king Asmod, the general manager of the demon army affairs, Falubi Umu Graziarapos opened up another possibility, and then received the nod of approval from the other three demon kings present. "Would you like little Leviathan to try diplomacy?" The new demon king Leviathan who is responsible for the diplomacy of the demon forces, Seraphim Sidi said lively, "The city of freedom is actually the birthplace of the magical girl. It is so enviable... the atmosphere!" Eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com You mean to say "envious"! Absolutely! At this moment, the other three demon kings'' mental fluctuations reached the same level, and they felt speechless for the demon king Leviathan. The City of Freedom is a huge city built by the three gods of the underworld nine years ago. It is located in endless mountains and houses almost all the low-level monsters of the underworld and a few creatures of various races. Extremely mysterious, claiming to be open only to free people. In the past nine years, many demons who dared to break through the bondage of race, but were not accepted by the demonic society, many went there. Not only demons, but other large forces in the underworld have this situation. It can be seen that all the forces in the underworld will not have any good senses for the city of freedom, even including some stubborn demons. Many forces have fought against the city of freedom, but all the crusades failed. end. Among them, the devil Leviathan once occasionally ran over to watch a so-called crusade. Then, she was immediately shocked by the guardians of the Free City, known as the Magical Girl, who were on the battlefield, and then became a magical girl. . "The City of Liberty does not establish diplomacy, and you don''t have a place to play for the time being!" After being silent for a while, Suzex interrupted Seraphims delusion and said, "You should be responsible for the diplomacy between the human world and the gray magic organization. Mephistopheles and I have said that recently the new students The Devil can almost sign a contract with the magician." "Ok!" After hearing Suzex''s words, Seraphim responded weakly. "Then the Demon King''s meeting, end here!" After concluding the meeting on his own, Suzex got up immediately, and quickly disappeared in front of the three demon kings under the magic circle, leaving only the demon kings looking at each other and sighing quietly. "Really, here again..." "At about this time every year, Suzex is sad again!" "Gurefia''s charm is really amazing. After so many years of death, it can still make the transcendent of the underworld so obsessed." At the same time, Gurefia, who was located in the City of Freedom, sneezed again and again routinely, causing the entire upper-level staff of the City of Freedom to laugh, and then was retaliated by the silver-haired female demon... ... ... The heavens and the world, the origin starry sky. With the knowledge of a few people, Nagato, which had been closed for ten years in the original starry sky, was finally about to break through! At this time, the white jade courtyard that was originally located in the center of the starry sky had already been completely turned into powder and merged into the purple starry sky, and the main god sun that controlled the system had also returned to the center of the starry sky. And Nagato, dressed in a purple Taoist robe, sits on the main divine light ball with Wuxin Xiangtiandi. In Nagato''s mind, Nayu converges hope and despair to evolve the mind of the six dreams... It started to fall... .. 1236 Chapter 029 is always with you first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Heart world! Destroyed at this moment! In an instant, a force similar to destruction, like a vast torrent, washed the heart of the red-haired boy endlessly. At this moment, Nagatos memory, spirit, soul and even the last mark of life were greatly impacted. . However, under such an impact, Nagato''s mind did not show any harm. In fact, just the opposite! Under such an impact, the red-haired teenager seemed to be undergoing an unimaginable transformation. From simple memories to the deepest mark of life, Nagato seemed to be undergoing a comprehensive baptism. The power in the body began to run on its own, and the body of the red-haired boy seemed to be filled with endless blood, shaking! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Shocking roars reverberated continuously in the silent starry sky. With this shock, golden talisman, blue dragon jewel, and red jewel of life wheel emerged from Nagato''s body. That is the crystallization of the three powers in Nagato. Within ten years, the three powers have completely turned into three crystallizations! At this time, the power flowing in Nagato''s body was the only power left! "Swish! Swish! Swish!" Three bursts of air sounded in the silent space, and the three objects turned into three rays of light, which were respectively integrated into Nagato''s left eye, right eye, and the pine cone. In a blink of an eye, an indescribable breath erupted from Nagato. . "boom!!!" Continuous ripples continued to sway, and the terrifying aura reverberated throughout the origin starry sky. The next moment, the endless destruction in Nagato''s heart changed again. Instead of re-interpreting creation from destruction, it directly calmed the destruction, and then evolved into a lake of heart. The lake in the center of the lake began to condense and form, turning into the figure of Nagato, sitting quietly on the lake. "The lake of the heart? No, or should it be called the mirror of the heart." Sitting in the second long gate on the lake, after looking at the reflection of myself on the lake, he whispered in a low voice, using the lake as a mirror to reflect everything on the lake, reflecting on myself from time to time, in a sense, This is the new mind of Nagato. "Mind differentiation! Start!" The seal in the hands of the second Nagato is united with the lake of heart! At the next moment, small holes appeared in the crystal walls around the Lake of Heart, and water flowed out of the hole... In an instant, the shock that affected the entire Bai Yujing and even the entire heavens began to spread... In a secret room in Bai Yujings martial arts domain, Luo Hao, who was meditating on how to go further, was stunned, because her husband, who was retreating in the original starry sky, was wearing a purple robe and standing with a smile on her face. In the world. In a thousand-year-old city on the edge of the sky, the mother and daughter Zhu Yue, who were taking a nap, had their own dreams at this moment. In the dream, their lovers were looking at them with gentle expressions.186 Chinese Network www.186zw.com In a small desert village on the mainland, the Miko Platycodon grandiflorum who was picking herbs suddenly stopped, and then continued to work nonchalantly, but the smile on the Miko''s face could not be concealed anyway. In the Kylin City, I accidentally got lost here, and the face of Yan Qishi, who was at a loss, was delighted! In a corner of the martial arts domain, looking at Huang Quan, who seemed to have a tendency to run away because of the excessive use of destructive spiritual power, he was stunned for an instant, and Huang Quan, who seemed to be about to run away, also stopped. In the courtyard of the main city of Baiyujing, Xiaonan who was comforting Bamamei was stunned, and Bamamei, who had not seen her boyfriend for many days, also showed a warm smile. Under a cherry blossom tree to the west of Baiyujing, Erica, who was originally talking about how to better use the sword of myth, Lilia and Keiqiuin were all stunned at this moment and couldn''t help covering their hearts. . Also in the cherry blossom grove, in front of the feather fox, Xueli and Yuzao who were drinking, the glass in their hands suddenly fell to the ground. Lihua and Yuri Nakamura, who were practicing in the training ground, stopped their hands immediately, their expressions were stunned. Nanase Love, who has redoubled his efforts to practice because of his poor talent, is still covering his heart and bursting into tears at this time. And Zhao Yingkong who is reading romance novels... One after another, all the lovers of Nagato were all shocked soon! The lake water flowing out of the lake of heart and transformed with the power of the heart poured into their hearts at this moment, and evolved a private space belonging to Nagato and the girls, which made the hearts of the girls all feel A burst of heartfelt warmth. The lake of mind in Nagato is enough to differentiate thousands of selves. In every girl''s heart, there is a Nagato. In the past, the grievances suffered by some minor things, or the psychological shadows caused by feeling that Nagato was not valued, or the dissatisfaction caused by other reasons, all disappeared at this moment. All the girls know that from now on, Nagato will be with them forever! Never separate again! Those loving hearts have never been close, never been so hot! Almost endless love derives from the void, and the channel that flows from the heart power feeds back to the lake of heart in Nagato, and then merges into the lake of heart. In an instant, the huge lake seems clearer and clearer. The lake surface also appeared brighter! I don''t know when, Nagato from the outside world has already stood up, his purple robe fluttering. At this moment, the red-haired boy''s domineering is not there, but he is even more terrifying. The endless love seems to be turned into a scabbard, which tightly hides Nagato, a sword of peerless edge. However, the purpose of hiding the front is not to bury that peerless edge, but to make the edge more when the sword shines. terror! "It''s almost there, I should go out!" Speaking so softly, Nagato stepped out gently. In an instant, the red-haired figure in the purple robe seemed to have crossed thousands of mountains and rivers, changing endless time and space, and the whole person appeared on the main hall of Bai Yujing from the purple starry sky. The breeze passed by, the Taoist robe hunted... At this moment, the young man seemed to be a fairy!.. 1237 Chapter 030 The ultimate and departure second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Welcome back, Brother Nagato!" At the moment when Nagato appeared in the central hall of Bai Yujing, a gentle girl''s voice sounded in the ears of the red-haired boy, and then a girl with blue silk in a white dress appeared leisurely. Floating down like a fairy, the barefoot girl fell gently by Nagato''s side. "Well, I''m back!" For Saya''s sudden appearance, Nagato''s face did not show the slightest surprise. With a gentle smile on his face, the red-haired boy stretched out his right hand, took Saya''s left hand straight, raised it, bowed slightly, kissed the back of the white little hand, and said : "You have been working hard for these ten years, how is the situation?" "about there." In response to Nagato''s actions, Saya''s face first blushed slightly, and then he calmly said, "That time ten years ago, the small killer did a good job, and almost shook all the guys hidden in the world at once. come out." "After ten years, I have caught their little tails, and now I am waiting for the opportunity to get them all out." While speaking, Saya''s big eyes blinked and blinked. The girl always stared at the gentle red-haired boy in a purple robe in front of her eyes, full of surprise in her heart. Saya still clearly remembered that when the Ten Thousand Realms System began to take root in the chaotic starry sky ten years ago, Nagato began to digest wildly because of its many backgrounds, which led to an almost uncontrolled surge in strength throughout his body. At that time, even though Nagato used his absolute control, he forcibly contained his promotion! However, the powerful sense of energy brought about by the skyrocketing foundation has not disappeared. Nagato is incarnate as a humanoid sun. If the guy with insufficient strength does not even dare to approach, the instinct of life will directly collapse the weak guy. In fact, at that time, Nagato could be promoted directly, and there was not much trouble at all. However, Nagato''s requirements on the basis were too harsh, and even imprisoned himself in the original starry sky for ten years, constantly combing his own power system, and tame the powerful and explosive energy... And now, the results have appeared! In Saya''s eyes, the biggest change in Nagato at this time was not the gentleness of his appearance, but the inner energy surge that was quiet to almost zero. Nagato was no longer forced to control energy through the power of control. He has completely merged with the energy in his body, and has completely tamed those energies. At this point, the body, energy, mind, technique, realm, law and meaning, etc., everything, Nagato has been accommodated as one! "Before being promoted to the realm, Brother Nagato has reached the perfect end!" After understanding the changes in Nagato''s body, such a thought flashed in Saya''s mind, but it was bragging. Dao realm is a division made by Nagato, Saye and others after setting foot on so many planes. In fact, after setting foot on so many planes and seeing enough power systems, there are not many levels to divide. significance. Just like the fighters on the Continent of Fighting Qi, after encountering a bug-like Godkiller, the level or something is completely meaningless. But Dao Jing is an exception. There is really a big difference between Dao Jing and non-Tao Jing.90 look at the novel www.90kankan.com Of course, Dao is the name of Nagato, Saye and others. In other planes, Dao has other names, such as true gods, true dragons, star spirits, plane controllers, and even saints. Powerful Taoists either control the laws, or master unique concepts, completely detaching themselves from the masses. The nature of their lives has been completely changed! But this does not mean that they are invincible in the face of the enemy under the realm. Just like Nagato, as long as they are not particularly powerful in the realm, he can even be crushed and killed! However, the power of the strong Dao realm cannot be denied, and the weak among them may still be defeated by all living beings. But the strong among them are different. Crossing the plane has become a possible event, not similar to Nagato''s ability to use the Key of the World, but real crossing! There may even be some extreme existence that can do some very incredible things. It''s like going back in time, rewriting history or something. By the way, in Nagato and Sayas predictions, there should be a level beyond the realm. After reaching that level, you can directly follow a certain induction and cross the endless chaos directly to the place called the original world. . "This way, that''s good!" I didn''t know that Nagato, who had so many thoughts flashed in Saya''s heart, didn''t say much, just chuckled slightly, and then took Saya''s little hand and walked out of the hall, bathing in the long-lost sunlight. "Sure enough, the sun outside feels comfortable, and the original starry sky is too dull!" Feeling the sunshine on his body, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, the red-haired boy sighed in admiration, and then said, "Saya, I can''t wait to go out and take a good walk. Do you want to stay with me?" "...No more!" Hearing Nagatos words, the girl was a little moved. She just thought of something, shook her head, and said, Im currently paying attention to the sisters in the second-generation master god space. Although the Ten Thousand Realms system is still powerful now, the future will definitely be It needs to be upgraded, and the main god space is the best upgrade resource for all realms." "And, Brother Nagato, we''ve always been together, haven''t we?" While speaking, Sayas other hand was placed on his heart. There was a divided mind of Nagato in it. Among the six incarnations, only Saya had the divided mind of Nagato. It also symbolized that Saya was in Nagatos heart. status. "Yes, we have been together!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato smiled on his face, turned around and held the pure white girl in his arms, lowered his head, and grabbed the lovely cherry lips. The two began a constant request just before the hall. The fierce kiss of each other. It took about half an hour for the red-haired boy to let go of the girl. "So, I''m leaving!" Smiling softly, Nagato kissed Saya softly again, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared in place. Only the shy smile of the pure white girl left in place... .. 1238 Chapter 031 First encounter with Shiva, third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saying goodbye to Saya, Nagato stepped into the chaotic void. After the retreat, Nagato''s various powers at this stage have reached the apex, and the control of the power of time and space has risen by more than one level. Although he has not yet become a realm powerhouse, it is no problem to directly cross the chaos. But the chaos of time and space is still too bad for Nagato! Maybe it''s just a ripple in the chaos, which may cause the creatures who crossed the chaos to be trapped for thousands of years. Although the distance between the chaotic starry sky and the dxd plane group is not great, Nagato still doesn''t want to take risks. Using the power of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds as a traction, Nagato directly constructed a space-time passage directly into the plane, and then the red-haired boy stepped out, and the whole person passed through the endless chaos and entered the dxd plane. The whole process is extremely simple, even less than a minute, and the great red guarding the crystal wall of the plane is even without any notice. In fact, in these years, Great Red''s guardianship of the crystal wall has long been devastated. The existence of the three legions threatens the dxd plane from time to time. With this, Great Red hadn''t had a good rest for ten years. If it weren''t for the infinite energy of the real dragon, he would have been nervous. But because of this, the attention of Great Red had to be distracted. Coupled with the fact that the three of Lin acted as internal responses in the plane, the inside and the outside were combined, and the entire dxd world had long infiltrated a large number of Bai Yujing forces. The city of freedom that stood in the underworld was, in a sense, Bai Yujing forces Disguise. "So, the legendary dragon is actually just an idiot!" The corner of his mouth opened lightly, Nagato said this, while walking out of the ripples in the mid-air, and then landed lightly, looking around subconsciously, Nagato began to mass up where he landed. White clouds floated on the blue sky, and the sunny sunlight shining on him made Nagato feel a little warm. The place where Nagato is located is a seemingly dilapidated village. All the surrounding houses are desolate to varying degrees. Obviously, there has been no one living here for a long time. Although the location was desolate, it did not affect Nagato''s mood. "Sure enough, it seems that my luck is better than Lin and the others. Isn''t this a human world?!" Talking to himself, there was a very interesting anomaly in Nagato''s perception. Nagato, who was very curious about this, walked out of the village along the path under his feet, and then soon came to a small river. side. This is an almost dead river, Nagato did not sense any vitality from the river. By the side of the river, there was a man who fished. It was a beautiful young man with a slightly bluish black hair, aged between fourteen and fifteen, and with good features, at least from the perspective of pure naked eyes. "Yeah, hello, the god of the new world!" I strolled leisurely and came to that beautiful young man. Nagato ignored the luxurious purple robe and sat down directly on the dirty rock, "I didn''t expect to see such an interesting existence as you when I just came to this plane! " "you flatter me!" Facing Nagatos praise, Miyo just smiled faintly, then after thinking about it, he picked up another fishing rod from his side and asked, "Do you like fishing? I still have a fishing rod here." "Although fishing is rare, I don''t mind trying it out." www.qjwm.com With frivolous brows, Nagato said with a mysterious smile on his face. While talking, Nagato did not politely take the fishing rod from the beautiful boy, and did not care that there was no bait on the hook, or that there was no life in the small river, so he swung the hook directly and threw the hook into the river. The two strangers just started fishing quietly by the river. Time passed by bit by bit in such silence. The noon sun gradually dyed a blush, which was the color of the setting sun. In a blink of an eye, it has been three hours... During this period of time, the smile on Nagato''s face has not changed. It seems that he has enjoyed some fun from this kind of almost futile fishing. Suddenly, Nagato''s eyes moved slightly and he pulled up the fishing rod directly! The next moment, a big fish with scales exuding sacred light appeared on the line of Nagato''s fishing rod. "It seems that I won!" Hanging the sacred big fish directly on the fishing rod, Nagato looked at the beautiful boy next to him, "Speaking of which, do you need this thing? It feels like this thing is similar in nature to you." "No problem, fishing is just hobby!" Seeing Nagato caught the fish, the beautiful boy took the fishing rod back and stood up, "Moreover, in terms of etiquette, you are a guest from a different world. It is really rude to ask for something from a guest, this time its the case. ." As soon as the voice fell, the beautiful boy turned around with his fishing rod, and quickly disappeared into Nagato''s eyes. The action was clean and neat, which made people a little surprised. "Hehe, interesting!" Seeing this scene, the smile on Nagato''s face could no longer stop. The red-haired boy really didn''t expect that there is such an interesting god in this world. He clearly knew that he was a visitor from another world, and he knew that he would destroy him in the future, but he didn''t care, no, I was looking forward to it. Nagato understood that that beautiful boy was looking forward to destroying his existence! "What an interesting existence, the god of destruction Shiva!" He whispered the name that was destined to fight for life and death in the future, and as soon as Nagato''s right hand pointed it out, the sacred big fish suddenly shattered and turned into a mysterious force between creation and destruction. In the next moment, this power automatically flew over and merged into the purple robe on Nagato... The mysterious aura reverberated in the Taoist robe on Nagato, and then disappeared from nothing. "Ah, it''s already evening, it''s time to find a place to sleep." After doing all this, Nagato looked at the sunset that was already evening, muttered, and walked back along the way to the village where it had landed, and after Nagato left, the silent river Suddenly disappeared... Only a dry river bed was left, and the remains of fish bones completely silent... 1239 Chapter 032 Ouroboros Mark is the fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato already knew the changes in the river after he left. In fact, it was just the small river returning to its original state. The so-called river was already exhausted. The river that Nagato saw was just a manifestation of a certain ability to destroy the god Shiva, not a real river. And that big fish that seemed a little sacred was naturally not a creature. Shiva is the god who destroys the world and also the god who creates the world. Although the destruction and creation of the world are a bit exaggerated on this plane, there is no doubt that Shiva has at least two or three of them. In the land of destruction where life is dying, create a projection of the Ganges and re-bring the birth chance! The vitality born in destruction is the essence of that fish! "By the way, Shiva''s methods are very good!" Strolling back to the desolate village, Nagato muttered to himself while looking for a suitable house to live in, "It''s a wonderful person, but unfortunately, the more so, the more I can''t let him go." Yes, the stronger Shiva is, the more impossible it is for Nagato to let him go. In the future, the two are destined to fight for life and death! No way, Shivas abilities are similar to Nagatos Heavenly Way to some extent. They also have the power to create and destroy the world. If the same power does not exist in the same camp, it will definitely separate each others luck. . This is the so-called battle of the great in many novels! Of course, that will happen many years later. For now, neither Nagato nor Shiva are ready for the battle of life and death. They are all waiting for a certain opportunity... "Forget it, I don''t want this!" Stopping his violent thoughts, Nagato stopped in front of the most well-preserved building, looked left and right, Nagato opened the door and walked in. In an instant, a variety of wooden pieces were placed The furniture hall appeared in front of Nagato. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly! Originally, Nagato thought that this small village had to be relocated because of the depletion of the small river nearby, which led to the village becoming like this, but now it seems that there is something hidden inside. just "So what? It''s none of my business anyway!" Although I realized that some bad things might have happened here, it didn''t matter to hang up high on the matter. Nagato was never a moral person. He quickly ignored all these things and snapped his right hand. "boom!!!" The magic of dust removal was activated at this moment. In an instant, a large amount of white smoke burst out from the entire house, and then the smoke dissipated, revealing all the smooth floors and furniture, and everything became extremely clean in this. "In this case, it will be one night, then, what to eat at night." "Although I am really bad in terms of cooking skills, I have good ingredients and should be able to make up for the shortcomings, but next time I want to bring a maid!" Talking to himself like this, Nagato walked to the kitchen of the building, and was distracted to look for some special ingredients that were once stored in his storage space, preparing to make a dinner by himself.Let''s talk about Pico www.vvxs8.com Although Nagato is in the current state, neither eating nor sleeping is necessary, but Nagato still maintains this habit. The reason for this is not a special reason, but Nagato is used to it. "Ok?!!" Just before Nagato entered the kitchen, he saw that in a gloomy corner of the hall wall, a black ouroboros mark was being branded there. For a while, Nagato stopped. "Interesting, is it actually related to Orpheus, the infinite dragon god?" Seeing this mark symbolizing the infinite dragon god, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Although there are many powerful people on this plane, the only thing that really makes Nagato more concerned is actually about a dozen. The Infinite Dragon God is one of them. Nagato, who has also understood the law of reincarnation, really cares about the dragon god who symbolizes infinite reincarnation. "If you care, just take a look!" Thinking like this, Nagato approached the Ouroboros mark, and the index finger of his left hand was a little empty. In an instant, Nagato''s left eye flashed with red arrogance, and the brilliance of the six-pointed star flashed past. The next moment, a ray of red Light appeared between Nagato''s index fingers and landed on the brand! The scarlet light dyed the entire Ouroboros imprint red, and then, an illusory scene appeared on the imprint. It was a shrinking phantom of a village. In the phantom, the villagers coming and going between the villages seemed to be happy, but suddenly, a figure in black robe appeared above the village, and the next moment, a huge magic circle would be The village is wrapped up. The marks of ouroboros appeared one after another, and they were branded on the nodes of the magic circle. One of the marks was branded here. Immediately afterwards, the magic circle was activated, and all the villagers were turned into ashes... Then they gathered slowly and blended into the body of the black robe figure! "Haha! Power, this is power!" "Humble human beings, give your life and become my strength!" "Orpheus, have you seen it, I have stronger potential, give me more power!" Listening to the voice of the phantom coming back from the cause and effect line, Nagato couldn''t help frowning, not because of the ending of the villagers, but Nagato felt that the guy''s voice was too ugly, and he suddenly wanted to kill. The left hand stuck out the phantom that suppressed the feedback, and the next moment, a line of cause and effect appeared in Nagato''s hand. That is the cause and effect between the villagers of this village and the black robe that killed them. As long as they have a line of cause and effect, Nagato can easily find him and follow the vines to find the Infinite Dragon God. Of course, as the price of guidance, Nagato would naturally kill the black-robed figure, but it was causal. but "Now let''s have dinner first, and I will talk about the matter of the Infinite Dragon God until tomorrow!" Although some wanted to see Orpheus earlier, it was clear that they were not nearby, so Nagato was not in a hurry, but walked into the kitchen leisurely, and soon a faint fragrance came out of the kitchen... .. 1240 Chapter 033 Fifth in the pursuit of the road! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, before dawn, Nagato got up early. Of course, this is not to say that Nagato is really so eager to see the Infinite Dragon God. If so, I am afraid that he would have set off at night. This is just a whim of the red-haired boy who wants to see the sunrise on this plane. . If it is someone who is more emotional, I am afraid that there will be a lot of emotions in life sincerely. If we go further, maybe someone will write poems for it! Its just that as far as Nagato is concerned, he has to admit that even if he is on the verge of enlightenment, he is still just a layman. After watching for a long time, Nagato can''t see anything from the sunrise, but feels a little dazzling. Of course, I''m afraid this is also related to Nagato alone. After watching the sunrise, Nagato no longer prepared breakfast for himself! The painful lesson of cooking by myself last night told Nagato that even now, his craftsmanship is only average, not bad, but he has been cultivated by dozens of planes and a large number of gourmets with a cunning taste, and his craft is not welcome. It''s not that it''s unpalatable, but it''s the ingredients that can be tastier, but it''s made incomparably ordinary, which is really unappetizing. "Sure enough, I will continue to work hard!" After making such a decision, Nagato decided that next time he went out, he must find a professional maid with him, and then directly ignited the entire village and started his own journey to find Orpheus. Soon, Nagato walked out of the desolate area and arrived in a human city. At this time in human history, it was around the nineteenth century. Nagato was located in India. At the time when the British invaders were developing colonies in India, the entire Indian region was in turmoil. Even so, Nagato still ignored it completely. For one thing, Nagato didn''t have a lot of affection for India''s Asan. Secondly, the three supreme gods in Indian mythology didn''t take action. They just sat and watched the sufferings of the world. Naturally, Nagato had no reason to do it. Just because Nagato doesn''t make troubles, it doesn''t mean that troubles won''t come. The red-haired boy with a gorgeous purple robe and body was still too eye-catching in this era, so that the invaders noticed him, and then, naturally, disputes inevitably occurred, and Nagato and the British army went directly! The British side is not only an ordinary army, but also a special army composed of artifact owners. The strength is not weak. But in the face of Nagato, even Nagato who only exerted a negligible force was still not enough. The artifacts were seized by Nagato one by one! All in all, when Nagato recovered, the British Army of Artifacts was directly maimed, and then realized that he wasted a lot of time, Nagato drifted away, leaving only the reputation of an''artifact capturer''. The world continues to spread. After leaving India, Nagato finally began to speed up tracking the group of disasters, or the traces of the Infinite Dragon God. It''s just that something that originally thought it would be caught by the hand has actually changed. In Nagato''s perception, the group of misfortune did not know what actions it was trying to do, and it was in a process of constant movement. In this situation, it feels like knowing that Nagato is following them, and deliberately keeps going around in circles, trying to mislead Nagato. But Nagato knew that it was impossible, at least in this plane! So... 518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com "There is only one reason, and that is that the group of disasters is carrying out a relatively large operation!" After reaching this conclusion, Nagato couldn''t help but hesitate to appear on his face. Originally, Nagato''s main purpose was to find fun and make up for the depression brought by life like prison for ten years. Coupled with just finishing a fight, Nagato didn''t want to run into trouble at all. Without waiting for the line of cause and effect to stop, and then the space transfers directly, using the space ability every day will make Nagato feel as if he is busy. Therefore, the red-haired boy chose to walk directly with him, wherever he would stop anyway. On the way, you can also enjoy the surrounding scenery. Its just that the tracking this time seems to be a bit out of Nagatos expectations... The opponent is really good at running! Following the black robe at the other end of the causal line, Nagato first arrived at some caves in the land of Shenzhou. He even saw the legendary Buddhist monk Tang Sanzang, but it was a pity that he didn''t see Monkey King. It is said that he had already worked under the emperor Shi Tian of Mount Xumi. Then, Nagato marched westward from the land of Shenzhou, after experiencing many scenery, arrived in Egypt, saw the pyramids, and secretly saw the transcendence in Egyptian mythology, the sun god Aton. Nagato can feel that this guy is much worse than the god of destruction. Then Nagato continued to travel along the causal line of the black robe and arrived in Europe. He had seen the residence of the vampire family, and also saw the power of Celtic mythology. It''s a pity.Nagato did not see their transcendant, Luge, the god of light. But soon after Nagato arrived in Europe, the black robe continued to move. Nagato, who didn''t deliberately chased after him, never caught the opponent. In this way, time passed quickly. In almost a year, Nagato traveled almost the entire world, and even because he was only one step away from the other side, Nagato easily got into the territory of some famous forces. If it hadn''t been for the news from his daughters, and let him go to the underworld to witness their achievements, Nagato would have planned to continue this depressing activity. However, when Nagato was about to shoot directly across the space, the guy ran to the underworld. After realizing that the other party has been busy for a year, it seems to be really starting to act... Nagato, who had been resting for a year, finally picked up interest, condensed his breath, perceiving the other''s causal line, the space around Nagato rippled, and the whole person also reached the underworld. Then, Nagato sensed that a dragon breath that explained reincarnation was permeating. "Ha, found it!" Perceiving this breath, Nagato''s face suddenly showed a smile, "I didn''t expect the Infinite Dragon God to be in the underworld. No wonder I have circled the entire earth and still haven''t found it..." ps: Transition!.. 1241 Chapter 034 Unexpected Harvest First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I found you, Orpheus!" After sensing the existence of Orpheus, a smile suddenly appeared on Nagato''s face. Although in the past year, Nagato even occasionally inadvertently forgot his purpose and immersed in the beautiful scenery, but his original purpose was to find the infinite dragon god. At this time, Nagato did not forget. It''s just that in Nagato''s perception, the dragon god''s breath is somewhat looming. It seems that the root is missing, just the breath floating in the air. "Presumably, is that dragon god hiding in a special place that can isolate his breath?" Thousands of thoughts flowed through my heart, and soon, Nagato made such a judgment. At the moment, the red-haired boy glanced at the slightly darkened ground and the purple sky around him, and he muttered slightly, before condensing his aura to be more concealed, almost reaching the extent that the aura of the heroic assassins was concealed. In response to the traction of an invisible line of cause and effect on his left hand, Nagato wandered in a certain direction. Soon, Nagato came to a canyon. At first glance, Nagato saw the special invisible barrier that is being arranged around the canyon. Although I dont know its specific function, Nagato understands that as long as he touches the barrier, it will alarm the people in the canyon. . however "How can this kind of barrier stop me?!" He curled his mouth in disdain, and the fluctuation of Nagato''s whole body began to change, and it was almost the same as that of the invisible barrier. The next moment, when Nagato stepped out, the invisible barrier swayed for a while. The next moment, the red-haired young man in a purple Taoist robe walked into the barrier, no one noticed. Just stepping in, Nagato heard a slightly gloomy voice. "...It''s a pity that the Hindu guys, the monster races on the land of Shenzhou, and the gods and priests of Fusang Island Country are not willing to participate. Otherwise, all the mythological forces in the human world have already reached the end. Up." Nagato knew that it was the voice of the guy he had followed for more than a year. Upon hearing this voice, Nagato instinctively frowned, and the killing intent in his heart gradually rose. After a year of rest, Nagato has recovered. Interested in hands-on. Silently, Nagato stepped out and crossed a distance of 100 meters, instantly surpassing numerous obstacles and directly reaching the depths of the canyon. Here, Nagato saw a huge tent and three figures surrounding the bonfire in front of the tent. Among them, the figure closest to Nagato is the man in black robes that Nagato has been pursuing for a long time. At this time, he has already revealed his figure. It is a middle-aged man who looks less than forty, and his whole body is invisible. His grievance made him look extremely gloomy. "That can''t be helped. Hinduism has long been famous for being closed, and the monster races in China are very rebellious, and there is no sense of honor between each other, and they even advocate freedom. How can they participate in such actions." He was talking about a young demon near the black-robed man. The ruinous atmosphere and frivolous tone all over his body made him look very uncomfortable. "And the gods of Fusang Gaotianyuan, how dare those weak guys provoke the reputation of the underworld? Where is the free city that rises up?!" Ziwei novel www.ziweixs.com "It doesn''t matter, anyway, they are just some chess pieces used to attract most of the strength of Freedom City!" Beside a person and a demon, the extremely strong man said, "Our purpose is to take the opportunity to break into the City of Freedom and explore the trace of the peerless great demon who fought with the great red ten years ago." "According to intelligence, a large part of the rise of Freedom City is based on the relationship with that big monster." At the end, an unpleasant emotion appeared on the sturdy man''s face, "It''s really hateful. If it weren''t for Orpheus, he would have to find that big monster, so things wouldn''t be so troublesome." "Ha, is that really the case? Almost all the diehards of mythological forces have gathered. Are you sure that your purpose is not to let them destroy the City of Freedom?" "Also, if it has to be simple, just let Orpheus go to Freedom City!" Hearing the words of the big man, a touch of sarcasm appeared on the face of the young devil, "It''s a hypocritical guy. He obviously didn''t want Orpheus to get help from Freedom City, but instead abandoned himself to do so. You just want to destroy freedom. City, its impossible for Orpheus to leave, isnt it?" "Aren''t you the same, hypocritical demon!" Hearing what the young devil said, the big man didn''t deny it, but sarcastically said. "I don''t care, as long as the Infinite Dragon God can continue to provide us with power!" The gloomy middle-aged man spoke so indifferently, but his eyes were full of desire for power... This man has already become a captive of power. "Oh?! This is really an accident!" Hearing this, Nagato''s eyes moved slightly, revealing a little surprise. Unexpectedly, I was just going to find Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, along the vines of the group of misfortunes, but unexpectedly learned such an interesting news, although I knew the existence of the city of freedom for a long time, it would make many stubborn forces feel unsightly. But Nagato really didn''t expect that almost all diehards in the mythological forces would besiege together. "But after thinking about it, this situation is really reasonable!" After all, the City of Freedom is a loophole specially left by the heavens and the world on this dxd plane. While the city of freedom took root, the system located in the chaotic starry sky began to penetrate the entire dxd plane step by step with the city of freedom as its starting point. Although this penetration was invisible, it would not be noticed by the world consciousness. However, in the subconscious, the plane consciousness will dislike the city of freedom very much. And this kind of hidden meaning will affect the people of this plane. It is prepared to say that it is the people who have not seen the City of Freedom in the first place, letting their maliciousness magnify. In addition, the City of Freedom has indeed shaken the ruling foundation of those mythological forces greatly. In this city, different creatures from different places in the Three Realms live together in friendship. This kind of angels and demons are called brothers, and fallen angels and gods become husbands and wives. For any myth, it is a subversion!.. 1242 Chapter 035 Origin and Bomb Killing Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called mythological forces... In short, it is a force that uses myth as a link! In this dxd plane, the mythological forces are the strongest forces, just like demons, angels and fallen angels. Although they are tripartite forces, in the eyes of other mythological forces, they are actually a force in civil war. The name is Biblical Myth. power. If we want to talk about the origin of mythological power, we must start with the human world... Although the heaven and the underworld exist on the dxd plane, and there are small worlds unique to each mythological force at the same time, no force will ignore the existence of the human world, and even in the eyes of all forces, the human world is irreplaceable. All this is because the human world is the origin of other worlds, the first world! In ancient times, there was only the existence of the human world, and other worlds were just floating in the space bubbles of the human world. In those space bubbles, powerful gods were born. They are the so-called Protoss! The space bubbles in and around the human world are all moving, and they are prone to intersection. And as the intersection took place, the gods gradually revealed miracles in the human world, and then derived myths, and myths draw on the ideas of sentient beings and pull the space bubbles tightly around them, and the space bubbles follow beliefs The force gradually increased. This is the origin of the mythological forces rooted in the human world, but above the human world. In the power of mythology, mythology symbolizes status in a certain sense, just as Szexgemenli is strong, but if he wants to lead the devil, he must inherit the name of Lucifer, otherwise he will not be recognized at all. For another example, in Norse mythology, although Thor is the most powerful existence in Norse mythology, Odin is the king of God, and Thor can only be subordinate. The situation in the city of freedom completely broke the authority of the myth... The consequence of this is self-evident. Naturally, there are some mythological forces that have not even appeared in the myths, but they are very strong and capable. The destruction of the authority of the myth will definitely ignite the flames in their hearts. Maybe it will be nothing for a while, but after a long time, It will definitely go wrong. Therefore, it is normal for many forces to prepare to embarrass the Free City. just "That''s right, I recently felt that I haven''t done enough to make a sensation in this world!" A deep cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After Nagato understood the cause and effect of everything, he had lost the interest in continuing to listen. He stepped out, and the abrupt footsteps echoed around. "Who, come out to me!!!" Hearing the footsteps, the sturdy man immediately stood up, a broad sword appeared horizontally, and it was a slash towards the place where Nagato was. The terrifying sword pressure whistled out, cutting a long line on the ground. Long traces. "boom!!!" At this moment, the deep blue arrogance burst out suddenly, shook the sword away, the next moment, the dust was flying, and a strong blast burst out from the collision position, spreading out from all sides, and completely blowing out the bonfire. The surrounding environment dimmed for a moment, and it seemed to be infected with a layer of coldness. "Da da da!" The sound of footsteps came out again, causing the three big men to concentrate. Not long afterwards, the red-haired young man with dark blue flames all over walked leisurely out of the flying dust, his purple cold eyes swept over the three people present, and said softly: "How are you? Several people." Yushuwu www.7ys.cc "Then, goodbye!" He didn''t intend to say anything more, so Nagato started immediately! "boom!!!" The deep blue arrogance skyrocketed wildly, and the strong pressure made the entire canyon tremble. The tent not far away is like duckweed in the wind and rain, crumbling. In the next moment, the terrifying arrogance gathered behind Nagato, and turned into a phantom that was more than ten meters high, like a sacred statue in the church. It was nothing else, it was one of the six beasts of Nagato. Troll of destruction! Afterwards, the dark blue arrogance gathered on Nagato''s right hand, and soon a dark blue caged hand appeared on Nagato''s right hand! That is one of the god-killing equipment that Nagato carries with him, the cage hand of the giant soldier! After completing all the accumulation before the realm, Nagato''s beasts almost didn''t make much sense. The meaning of beasts is destructive power. But what kind of beast is more terrifying than Nagato''s own destructive power? Therefore, in the past ten years, Nagato has made six gods and beasts into six gods, three of which were given to the three daughters of Rin, Sakura and Ilia, and the remaining three are due to interpersonal issues and the future can continue. Growing up, Nagato himself kept. And the cage hand of this giant soldier is one of them! "Shen Miegu?!" Seeing the cage hand on Nagato''s right hand, the three people in front of him couldn''t help but blurt out. However, without waiting for them to continue to say anything, Nagato had already punched out, and the huge idol behind him also slammed the fist of destruction in his hand, and a tyrannical and terrifying aura raged across the canyon. The terrifying destruction of the will makes them completely creepy! Aware of the coming of the crisis, the three people who were unwilling to die have used their own stunts. The gloomy magician unfolded a complex to the extreme magic circle, the demon opened his bat wings, and the magic of destruction began to gather, the brawny man It also swung his most decisive sword. It''s just completely useless! No matter the evil magic or the power of destruction, even the most fierce and decisive swordsmanship is the same. With this punch, all the counterattacks, as if paper, disappeared suddenly... "boom!!!" A violent roar erupted in the entire canyon, and the concussion spread wildly. The next moment, the enchantment enclosing the entire canyon shattered suddenly, and fragments of the enchantment fell down. Even the entire canyon was under this punch, and there seemed to be vague signs of collapse. The cage hand of the Giant God Soldier is indeed extraordinary! Nagato was accustomed to this. After blasting the enemy to death, he put away the cage hand, and the next moment, the little girl in black walked out of the smoke and dust in front of Nagato and walked... The infinite dragon god, Orpheus, is here!.. 1243 Chapter 036 Abduction of Orpheus third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the first glance of Orpheus, Nagato couldn''t help but be in a daze. A subtle foreboding flashed in the aura of his mind. Nagatos right eye burst out with a dark blue arrogance, and the mark of the cross flashed in his pupils. In an instant, the illusion of Vientiane lost its meaning in front of Nagato. Only the real existed. . At this moment, the appearance of the Infinite Dragon God in Nagato''s heart is no longer a black girl. Not even a creature. But... a dragon egg that has not yet been born?! "Damn! What''s the situation?!!!" Almost subconsciously blurted out, a burst of speechless weirdness and absurdity flashed in Nagato''s heart. To be honest, this was the first time Nagato was surprised that the nature of the Infinite Dragon God could actually be an egg?! Orpheus, the infinite dragon god born in the dimensional gap. But he was driven out of his hometown by the great red. Because of the desire to return to the gap of the dimension and regain the initial peace, the group of misfortune was established, and the dangerous elements of the various forces also agreed to help her deal with the great red in order to use Orpheus''s power. But in fact, she was just the leader who was put on the table, who was solely responsible for giving strength and was used. This is the information that Nagato has so far. But no matter which one, it didn''t mention the essence of Orpheus, it was actually an egg! "what?!" After hearing Nagato''s words, the beautiful girl in black tilted her head in doubt, then remembered something, and said with a serious face, "I don''t understand what you are talking about? Why kill my partner?! " "Partner? This word can''t be used indiscriminately!" Strolling to the girl''s body, Nagato raised one of his hands and gently stroked the girl''s face, "Do you really think they can help you deal with the great red?" Although Nagato''s behavior was very rude, he didn''t worry about Orpheus'' excessive reaction. According to some information from previous lives, the red-haired boy knew that the guy in front of him had an innocent personality, cute and cute, innocent, simpler than anyone else, and even had no concept of gender. as expected "No!" Facing Nagatos actions, Orpheus still remained expressionless and said, But they can help me find the great demon. As long as the great demon fighting with the great red is there, we can join hands with the two of us. Defeat the great red and regain the original silence." "Ha, you really don''t forget it!" Hearing Orpheus''s unforgettable dimensional gap, Nagato couldn''t help showing a helpless smile, but then, a flash of light flashed in the mind of the red-haired boy, and countless information was reorganized... Soon, a very sudden new idea emerged in Nagato''s heart, which surprised him. Although a little unbelievable, Nagato''s instinct told him that his idea is probably correct, but it must be verified. Before that, Nagato has another thing that must be done!139 novel www.139xs.com Thinking of this, Nagato''s hand, which was stroking Ryujin''s cheek, suddenly moved to Orpheus''s face. "boom!!!" The demon fire of the source suicide Ikumaru appeared in the palm of Nagato''s palm. Seeing the appearance of Demon Fire, Orpheuss big eyes lit up, his hands were raised at the same time, and he grabbed Nagatos hand. After Demon Fire touched Orpheuss hands, he suddenly puffed. It goes out with a sound. "It''s the smell, I remember this feeling!" The girl in black was surprised at first, then she held Nagato''s hand to the edge of her cheek, felt the residual breath with her cheek, and said, "What is your relationship with that big demon, can you find him?" "I am his elder brother, although I am much younger than him." Looking at Orpheuss burning eyes, Nagato said without much hiding, "His name is Sessomaru. After a fight with Great Red, he is sleeping. He has slept for about a hundred or two hundred years. Then he will show up by himself." "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Orpheus'' face flashed with a rare confusion. This trouble was not because the big demon she was looking for had to sleep for so long, a period of one or two hundred years, in Orpheus''s eyes, was not much different from a few days, the Dragon God girl just didn''t know what to do. Seeing Orpheuss troubled cute look, Nagatos face showed a heartfelt smile, and said, Orpheus, shall we make an agreement? In three hundred years, I will help you make it great. Red defeated, and during this period of time, you followed me, how?" "...You also want Orpheus''s power?" Looking at the red-haired boy who could not even see through, Orpheus asked habitually. In the past years, Orpheus has been asked similar questions more than once. Everyone agreed with Orpheus to defeat the Great Red at the cost of Orpheuss power, and the pure Dragon God girl is used to it. It became natural. "No, I don''t need Orpheus''s power, what I need is Orpheus, your existence!" The red-haired boy first shook his head with a smile, then bent down slightly, looking at Orpheuss with purple eyes, and said every word, "Orpheus, you make me feel sincerely curious, I , I fell in love with you!" Nagato''s gaze was full of aggressiveness, even the cute Dragon God girl couldn''t stand it anymore. He let go of Nagato''s hand and turned his head slightly to the side. Orpheus thought for a while before nodding. A little black ouroboros appeared beside the girl! It was possessed by Orpheus, the manifestation of the infinite power that even the gods of the Bible must be afraid of. "Although I don''t understand." Looking at the red-haired boy in a purple robe in front of him, Orpheus said, "But I agree, this is a contract!" "Really suspicious little guy!" Looking at the girl in front of him, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and then he directly held the black ouroboros floating in the space. In an instant, a force poured into his body from the palm of Nagatos palm, and the true meaning of infinite power lies. At this moment, flashed in Nagato''s heart. "Sure enough, infinite power, the truth is actually like this!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato looked at the girl in black in front of him and smiled, "I would like to ask you a lot of advice in the future, Orpheus!" .. 1244 Chapter 037 Shady! Meet Gurefia again for the fourth time! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies. In an instant, three days passed. Three days ago, Nagato succeeded in conquering a pet dragon god Orpheus on the condition of helping deal with the great red and swallowing the ouroboros. After that, Nagato led the little girl towards the city of freedom. set off. Nagato did not have a direct space to teleport to the Freedom City, but chose the most common carriage. In the case of an unknown demon aristocrats tearful "gift" luxury carriage, and a certain earth line Yalong "voluntarily" acting as a steed in the forest of the underworld, Nagato and Oku Fez set off. I have to say that Mr. Yalong is very standard, and the luxurious cabin is indeed very comfortable. For at least three days, Nagato felt that the whole person was soft. The only troublesome thing was taking care of Orpheus. This little guy was too innocent and didn''t understand anything. This made Nagato''s idea of ??wanting an almighty portable maid more and more heavier. On the third day, while Nagato was still estimating how far he was from the City of Freedom, the red-haired boy received an ancient book from Saya across time and space. According to the girl, it recorded that Jean Things I am very interested in. In response, Nagato sent Orpheus to a daze by himself with great interest, and then opened the book. As a result, the content on the first page immediately attracted Nagato''s attention "Ouroboros, also known as the self-eater!" "This is one of the oldest symbols that have been passed down since ancient times. It contains the true meaning of the universe." "This symbol symbolizes the endless infinite true meaning, and also confirms the endless cycle concept in the universe. Even more than ten years ago, some scholars proposed that the true meaning of this symbol is the prototype of human psychology!" He whispered the content on the first page of the book from his own hand. If Nagato realized something, he thought of something. "It''s interesting, it''s really interesting!" Muttered, Nagato focused his attention on the book... Almost half an hour later, when Nagato''s attention came from the book, the red-haired boy''s face looked like a smile. From this book, Nagato knows a lot of things, and even thinks of a lot of things... From the true meaning of infinite power to Orpheuss present essential state, from the great Red and Beast Emperor 666, to the artifact system left by the fallen God of the Bible, from Hinduism, which seems to have been waiting for something, to The glorious and prosperous world opened step by step... Nagato seems to have seen that a terrifying black hand with thousands of years of layout is covering the world! "What an interesting game!" Speaking such words in a low voice, Nagato also had a variety of emotions in his heart. At this moment, he seemed to see the figure of the man who was laid out in the ancient world and weaved the world of myths in the world of the godslayer. "No matter which world, there is always such a person, but, it is a pity that you met me!" Nagato murmured softly, Nagato glanced at him not far to his left, sitting by the window of the car, looking at the upside-down scenery outside, a crystal ball flashed across his other hand. , Inside the ball is a still ouroboros. That was nothing else, it was the manifestation of infinite power that Orpheus thought Nagato had swallowed.Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com "Ok?!" As if sensing Nagato''s gaze, Orpheus turned his head and looked over. On the eve of the girls sight, the crystal ball in Nagatos hand had disappeared without a trace. The red-haired boy smiled leisurely and beckoned to Orpheus. Lord Dragon God tilted his head, stood up directly, and walked over. Around Nagato. Then she lay directly in the boy''s arms, rubbed it, and fell silent. It''s like a little pet in Nagato. "Ha ha!" Nagato smiled smugly at Orpheus'' performance. He stroked the girls black hair with his right hand, feeling the tender and tender body. Nagato leaned against the inner wall of the carriage slightly, with his head squeezed in his left hand, his eyes looked outside through the window beside him, and the whole person gradually Started in a daze. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, the carriage that Nagato was in suddenly stopped and awakened Nagato from a daze. "Gallen! Why did you stop?" After looking at the scenery outside, Nagato was sure that this was not the City of Freedom, he couldn''t help frowning, and said softly. Nagato was not allowed to wait too much. Soon, a sub-dragon head that looked a little hideous appeared out of the window of Nagato. His eyes, which were full of bowls, were full of flattering meaning, and he said, "Nagato. My lord, someone stopped on the road and said he was here to pick you up." "Ok?!" Hearing the words of Yalong named Galen, Nagato frowned, and didn''t bother to use perception to see who was outside, and said, "In this case, let the people come up, I don''t bother to change cars." "Yes!" Yalong said with difficulty when he heard Nagato''s words. Yalong, who originally thought he could ask for the identity of the carriage, was immediately weak. God knows how he lived in these three days. With countless surprised eyes, Yalong, who was pulling the carriage across the continent of the underworld, definitely belongs to him. One! But despite his grief and anger, he didn''t dare to resist, not resisting was just embarrassing, resisting was losing his life! Not long after Yalong''s head disappeared from Nagato''s sight, Nagato felt a sound of stepping on a carriage. The next moment, the curtain in front of the carriage was lifted, and a tall woman with silver braids walked in. Seeing this woman, Nagato''s eyes lit up slightly, but she didn''t expect that she would pick herself up! Gurephia Lucy Figues, the maid chief of the Free City. The female devil that Rin had met by chance at the time has now become the maid of Freedom City. If it weren''t for her leadership, the time for Rin to build the Freedom City would have been greatly delayed, and it would be impossible to build it in a year no matter how you think! By the way, the infatuated Lucifer Demon King, His Majesty, does not know the news that the demon he liked back then is still alive. "... Lord Nagato!" Entering the carriage, Gurefia first glanced at the Lord Dragon God in Nagatos arms, and then formally bowed to Nagato in a casual salute, Although we have known each other, this is the first time we have met in person. Please enlighten me in the future!" .. 1245 Chapter 038 Fifth more talk and mutation! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Then please advise me, Gurefia!" Looking at a serious and beautiful female demon in front of him, Nagato spoke politely and patted the head of Lord Dragon God in his arms, "This is Orpheus, presumably you already know it." "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagatos words, Gurefia knelt and sat up in the carriage directly, reporting, Three days ago, the Ten Thousand Realms System has conveyed part of your experience to the City of Freedom. God, Lord Rin is very happy." While speaking, Gurefia''s state of mind was not as calm as she was on the surface, it could be called a surge of heart. In Rins eyes, Orpheus is probably just one of the strongest people on this plane. Its not worth being too surprised. But for a native-born demon like Gurefia, the infinite dragon god is famous. Not joking. That is the strongest dragon with infinite power, second only to the existence of Great Red! "Oh, then how are you preparing?" Nagato didnt feel anything bad about his own experience being communicated without authorization. First, Nagatos self-proclaimed is that everything can be said to others. Second, the people who control this aspect are Gaia, Alaya and Yuan, and the four of Saya... They and Nagato are almost indifferent to each other, and they are one-hearted. In a sense, what they can do is allowed by Nagato. What Nagato cares about is how well Rin and the others are preparing. To be honest, Nagato was very satisfied with this trip to the plane. The scenery on this plane is good, but if you are just sightseeing, you cant satisfy Nagato. Now Nagato suddenly wants to set off a shocking world in this world. The shock. Although Rin and the others have achieved good results, in Nagato''s eyes, they are a little bit fussy after all. Such an interesting plane, strong people come out in large numbers, how can we do not make a big noise? You know, those unusual strong people, sometimes Nagato can''t help but want them to find out one by one, and then one by one Burst. But Nagato still held back. The game is not so playful. It''s really boring to start the game from the beginning! Step by step, taking the world as a chess game, can we have enough fun. Fun is the spiritual food of the gods and demons! Unconsciously, Nagato''s mentality became more suitable for the longevity species. "Master Rin is ready for everything!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Gurefia''s eyes flashed with a cold light. It was obvious that because of the upcoming siege, the female devil had completely angered the female devil, even if the participating forces also had demon forces. Over the past ten years, Gurefia watched the city of Freedom build up bit by bit. On weekdays, while walking in the city, I saw happy smiling faces and heard a blessing to myself and the city. This made the female devil clearly understand how worthy of that city. To pay. Over the past ten years, the sense of accomplishment as the master of the entire Free City is not comparable to false family glory! For this reason, even if he faced his compatriots with the butcher knife, Gurefia would not hesitate. "After seven days of the underworld, the Freedom City will officially start its first diplomatic meeting with the three major forces of the underworld." Qi Wu Chinese www.75zw.com "According to your intelligence, your lord, the so-called coalition forces must be planning to act on that day." "According to recent information, we have discovered a large number of existences from other mythological forces that have secretly entered the underworld. They are gradually encircling the City of Freedom in the form of encirclement. There are many fallen angels and demons and even the forces of death along the way. Its cover." Speaking of this, a look of disgust appeared on Gurefia''s face. He was clearly ready to start diplomacy with the Freedom City, but he did not forget to help the enemy secretly. This kind of diplomatic sincerity is really doubtful. "Master Rin''s decision is to launch the most resolute counterattack in front of the diplomatic forces on the day of the meeting, kill their leaders, and capture a large number of so-called coalition forces as a diplomatic bargaining chip!!" "Oh, that''s a good idea!" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed in admiration. In this way, it gave the world a big shock, showed off his muscles, and prevented the possibility of a real kick-off. "Ok?!" At this moment, the girl in Nagato''s arms moved, raised her head, and looked around blankly. Finally, she looked at Gurefia, and then at Nagato, with a hint of questioning in her eyes. . "Her name is Gurefia, the maid chapter where we live in the next few years, if you need it in the future, I will find her." "In Lower Gurefia, I have seen Master Orpheus!" After Nagato introduced Gurefia to Orpheus, Gurefia immediately saluted the Dragon God. "...I see!" Replied blankly, Orpheus lay in Nagato''s arms again, moved the position, and fell asleep again. The Dragon God found that Nagato''s arms were very comfortable, so she could not help it. Recalling his initial silence. Seeing the Infinite Dragon God looks like a pet in front of Nagato, Gurefia couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise on her face. "Right, Gurefia!" At this moment, Nagato seemed to sense something, and suddenly asked, "If you come to pick me up, it must be to prevent me from meeting those bad guys and cause problems with the plan." "That''s it, pretending to be ignorant is one of our plans." Suddenly hearing Nagato''s question, Gurefia explained reflexively, and then a touch of surprise appeared on the girl''s face, "My lord, you said that, don''t you..." "Is it that!" Nagato smiled indifferently, and when his thoughts moved, the curtains of the carriage lifted automatically. Gurefia sensed Nagato''s actions and immediately turned around. At first glance, he saw that at the end of his field of vision, an abrupt spatial passage was slowly forming, and the divine breath of life and death was slowly escaping... Shouldn''t it be so unreliable, open the space channel not very far from the city of freedom, ghosts know that you have a bad heart. Then there was a sneak attack on a woolen thread! In an instant, Gurefia''s whole body was not well... 1246 Chapter 039 is ready to shoot first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha!" Seeing Gurefia''s expression, Nagato couldn''t help but smile softly. Hearing Nagatos laughter, Gurefia immediately recovered from the shock. The female devils face suddenly showed a trace of anger, and she said: "My lord, are you still thinking about laughing?! Once the spatial passage is completed, Master Rin''s plan will be greatly reduced." Rin''s plan is actually very simple- It is during the talks with the leaders of the major forces in the underworld that the major mythological forces that will strike in the future are defeated and used as a bargaining chip for the talks. However, there is an idiot in the major mythological forces in front of them, and they are swaying to open the space channel here. If the space is completed, the City of Freedom will definitely find the opponent even if it pretends to be deaf and dumb, and the battle will be advanced. ... Although this will also help increase the prestige of the Freedom City, there will be a lot of room for maneuver in the talks after seven days. That is not what Rin and a series of senior leaders want to see! "Don''t worry, Gurefia!" "Since I am here, how can I help my lovely daughters deal with these unexpected situations." Facing Gurefias anger, Nagato calmly comforted, and then opened a snap of his left hand. The next moment, the red light spread from the fingertips of the red-haired boy, and a shield was formed in a blink of an eye. It covers an area within a few hundred meters. Seeing Nagato''s actions, Gurefia''s face suddenly showed a hint of surprise. Although I don''t know what Nagato is going to do, but for some reason, the silver-haired female devil feels a sense of calm, as if in front of this gentle and elegant adult, there is nothing that can be difficult for him. "Huh?! Do you want to fight?!" Nagato''s actions immediately affected Orpheus who was sleeping in his arms. Ryujin-sama raised his head dissatisfiedly and stared at Nagato. He seemed to be annoyed that Nagato disturbed her sleep, but he was angry. , Orpheus'' face also showed a hint of curiosity. Although natural, Orpheus is not an idiot, and Lord Dragon God is also very curious about the strength of his current owner! "Yes, let''s see if I have the ability to sign a contract with you!" Smiling apologetically, Nagato pulled Orpheus'' little hand, and the whole person stood up lazily, crossed Gurefia, and walked out of the carriage. Behind him, the silver-haired female demon followed closely. The moment he got out of the carriage, Nagato felt a divine coercion from not far away. Under this pressure, the Yalong that was used to pull the cart had already crawled on the ground. "It''s really weak, no wonder it''s just Yalong!" Seeing Yalongs performance, Nagato said softly, and immediately shocked the body of Yalong who was crawling on the ground, but then there was no response. In response, Nagato couldnt help shaking his head. Originally, he still worked a little bit hard for this one. Yalong''s heart to be promoted suddenly disappeared. Real dragons are fantasy creatures. They will not fear the gods if they are not in the ecosystem. Those who are afraid are no longer dragons! Just as Nagato sighed, that spatial channel had already formed!187 Novel www.187xs.com Although he possessed the aura of life, the incomparably obvious divine breath of death came, telling Nagato and others very clearly that the person who came was a god of death. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ha! Is it another god of death who has lost his status in the underworld? No wonder he will directly open the space channel, probably because he thinks of the past, and he is a little anxious. It is said that the gods of the Bible are not shallow!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Gurefia, who was standing behind him, couldn''t help but chuckle. Speaking of it, traveling in many planes near the human world, the underworld is definitely the most unique world. When the gods appeared, myths began to spread in the human world, and the space floating in the human world continued to develop and expand, becoming gods. However, the human world was limited, and beliefs were also limited, so the war of faith among the gods began Up. Among them, the God of the Bible has made the most profit in this war, swallowing many mythological forces, and becoming the largest mythological force in one fell swoop! The God of the Bible is even more respected as the only God, the God of Gods! Under such circumstances, the gods of the Bible not only turned their own gods, that is, the heavens, into the largest gods, but also shaped the hells of the underworld based on the recognition of the worlds creatures for the afterlife, directly occupying the world after death. Orthodox status. Under such circumstances, the existence of Pluto and Death from other mythological forces suddenly became embarrassed. Except for a few believers, few creatures will report to them after their deaths. In a sense, they have become a false god. Except for the recognition of a few believers, they only bear the name of gods all over the world. That is, Hades, the underworld king, is more arrogant, so he moved directly from Mount Olympus to the lowest level of the underworld and occupied it.Therefore, the god of death that is truly recognized in the world today is only Hades! Pluto death gods from other mythological forces can only grind their teeth in their own lair, but helpless. And now going to the underworld in person, there will be some brain damage, which is understandable. just "Here! You dare to blaspheme! You are inexcusable!" Under Nagato''s sneer and Gurefia''s chuckle, an extremely angry voice came from the space channel. At the next moment, a protoss with a green beard, a crooked rod, a flail, a scepter symbolizing supreme power, and a crown came out. After stepping out of the passage, the stern gaze of the protoss who was full of the breath of death stared at Nagato, as if he wanted to choose someone and eat it! Immediately behind this protoss, two protoss guarded by the eagle head human body and the dog head human body. After the three of them, one by one mummies came out of the passage... Soon, almost hundreds of mummies appeared here, and the breath of all the mummies seemed to be connected together, full of unmatched vastness and power, so Gurefia couldn''t help being surprised. "Mummy, then you are Osiris?" However, under such circumstances, Nagamen didn''t change his color, but showed a bloodthirsty smile!.. 1247 Chapter 040 Killing and Counterattack Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Osiris is very angry! As one of the nine most important gods in Egypt, "Nine Gods", he is rarely so angry! In Egyptian mythology, he has a high status. He was an enlightened king before his death, and he was the ruler of the land and the judge of death after his death; he was the god of resurrection, rain, and plants, and was called the god of fertility; he was the giver of civilization, the king of the underworld, and executory Get the judgment of eternal life. But all of this can''t be concealed, Osiris''s strength is really bad. In mythology, Osiris was killed by his own brother, and even caused the disappearance of important parts of the lower body. But that doesn''t matter. If you are not strong, just have a high status! Osiris has always comforted himself in this way. As a pillar god, even those who are stronger than himself have only looked up to him, making Osiris, who has limited talent, feel extremely happy. But all this changed after the appearance of the Free City. When the authority of the myth was shaken, Osiris could clearly perceive that the people below saw his gaze gradually becoming a little weird. How could this let the proud Lord Pluto bear it! So when someone came to lobby to destroy the City of Freedom, Osiris took the lead and agreed. He even determined to be the first commander in command! However, when Osiris directly opened the passage of the underworld happily, he heard a very obvious ridicule of himself. Immediately, Osiris ignored him and rushed out. At first glance, Osiris saw the mortal who mocked and desecrated himself... A red-haired boy in a purple robe! Immediately, Osiris exploded out of his own aura, ready to let the mortal understand what it means to be like a prison! just "Mummy? It looks like you are Osiris!" In the face of Gods anger, the mortal in Osiris''s eyes not only did not show any panic, but showed a bloodthirsty smile that made Osiris feel bad, "It seems that my luck has always been good. Shine, red. Curse!" With the sudden speech spirit, the surrounding sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, blocking the light! "Cracking!" The crimson thunder suddenly appeared, blasting down towards Osiris, the billowing crisis, and the vast will of Heaven''s Punishment, made this highly powerful but inefficient Pluto suddenly stunned. "Guardian of King Power!!!" Fortunately, the bird-head human warrior Horus next to Osiris, Osiris son reacted immediately, and the energy scepter in his hand swung out for the first time, turning it into a guardian''s shield, protecting Osiris. ... "boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly echoed, and the crimson electric current continued to spread, blocking everyone''s sight. However, at this moment, a crimson light seemed to flash in front of everyone''s eyes, and a certain terrible feeling reverberated throughout the area. Almost everyone felt it at this moment, and a terrifying judgment will came. ! Horus'' eyes and pupils shrank violently at this moment, because just now, the guardian he released had been broken.Aesthetic novel www.weim.cc In a short while, the red current is all led to the ground, and the spreading smoke disperses... Then an unbelievable scene appeared in front of everyone: I saw the red-haired and purple-robed boy holding a scarlet magic spear in his left hand, and he lifted Osiris high! There was still an unbelievable look on the face of the so-called Pluto. It''s just that the divine might that is constantly disintegrating, obviously telling the people present an amazing fact, that is, Osiris, one of the nine pillar gods of Egypt, is dead and clean. In an instant, the whole area was suddenly silent! The Egyptian gods were completely in unbelievable shock, and Gurefia was also surprised at Nagato''s decisiveness and strength. Only Lord Dragon God''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. Lord Long Shen found that she seemed to underestimate her oath too much. "...Weak and scary!" At this moment, Nagato said in a speechless voice, "Fortunately, all I need is a god named Osiris, not a powerful Pluto. Otherwise, I will be miserable." As soon as the voice fell, the magic spear in Nagato''s hand burst into a dazzling red light, and there seemed to be something constantly being extracted from Osiris'' corpse. In a blink of an eye, the corpse of Osiris has turned into ashes and dissipated... Only the red-haired boy holding the magic spear stood in place. "No!!! Father!!!" At this time, the Egyptian God of War Horus finally couldn''t help crying, and then the Egyptian God of War with a bird head burst out of his body that shook the surrounding friendly forces. The whole person turned into a ray of light and hit the Nagato. Come. The God of War on his back could no longer bear the existence of the boy who killed his father! just "Ha, are you angry? There are so many flaws!" Muttered softly, the magic spear in Nagato''s hand seemed to turn into a scarlet wandering dragon, piercing the heart of Horus from an incredible angle, giving the Egyptian God of War a burst of disbelief. "This magic spear is one of the gods that I made, the magic spear of judgment!" Looking at the unbelievable on the face of the God of War, Nagato explained very kindly, and then said, "Next, I will send the entire Egyptian gods to your company, so go to death with peace of mind!" "boom!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Horus burst open, and the red thunder shone all around. In the next moment, the magic spear in Nagato''s hand turned into a thunder and disappeared, and then endless thunders continued to blast down from the clouds in the sky, blasting on a mummy and a dog-headed god... And in this thunder, Nagato walked back to the sluggish Gurefia. With a smile, Nagato pulled one of Gurefias hand and Orpheus with the other hand. The three of them walked into the space tunnel amid the endless roar, preparing to go to Egypt. Spirit world. Before leaving, Nagato looked back at Yalong and then deleted his amnestic. Then the three of them disappeared into the space channel without looking back... 1248 Chapter 041 The Twilight of the Egyptian Gods Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Stepping on the passage of time and space, Nagato plunged into darkness and felt a sense of weightlessness. However, in less than a moment, the sense of weightlessness disappeared without a trace, and Nagato''s vision was restored at the same time. What was displayed in front of Nagato was a resplendent temple and humanoid creatures with animal heads. Very strange, Nagato could see a surprised look on the faces of these creatures. Probably the reason for the abruptness of both sides... A strange silence appeared. until "Who are you, why did you come through this passage! Osiris!" The only woman with a human form among all the animal heads woke up, and immediately asked sternly, as if the king''s power burst from the woman, and the throne headdress on the other''s head faintly burst into light. Hearing the woman''s question, Gurefia suddenly woke up, and then his face changed slightly. Gurefia really did not expect Nagatos methods to be so fierce, she hit the door directly, and what she didnt expect was that she would follow Nagato here in a ghostly manner, even if it was not a god of her own god system, a demon The relationship with God is very bad. But at this time, the silver-haired female devil had no choice but to let Nagato play by herself. "Hello, guardian of the throne, you must be Isis!" Glancing at the throne headdress on the woman''s head, sensing the breath of the connection between the other party and Osiris, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "I am Nagato, the man who came to destroy the Egyptian God Realm." "Cracking!!!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, the sound of lightning and thunder came from the space channel behind him. The next moment, a crimson thunder spread out, bringing everyone in the entire temple into his attack range. "boom!!!" The next moment, a huge roar occurred in the whole temple. The huge Egyptian God Realm was completely alarmed at this moment. The gods in the God Realm were awakened one after another, and flew out of their temple in an instant. Then the gods saw in horror the sacred mountain where the nine pillars in the center of the God Realm lived. Come on, the temple of Osiris collapsed! The endless dust is sweeping up, obscuring the vision of the gods. "Oh my God! What is going on?!!!" Geb, the god of the earth with a goose head, looked at the collapse of his son''s temple in the distance and couldn''t help being shocked. He glanced at the woman with wings on his back, that is, his wife, the sky god Nut. Both can only see each other''s surprise. Obviously, neither side knew about it. "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" At this moment, the terrifying dragon roar echoed through the entire God Realm, and then a crimson dragon with a length of 100 meters and two mouths rushed out of the smoke and dust, and Isis flew upside down beside the dragon. His figure is particularly striking in the eyes of the gods with excellent vision. I saw one of the crimson dragon''s mouth open, and a red ball of thunder and lightning burst out. "boom!!!" Under the exclamation of the gods, Isis and the lightning ball had a huge collision! The shock of horrible energy echoed throughout the entire God Realm, and the legendary goddess, who was infinitely reborn, disappeared completely at this moment. "No!!!" E-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com "Isis!!!" "What is going on, why is there a dragon!!" Suddenly, the Egyptian God Realm boiled completely, and endless divine might spread everywhere. The entire God Realm was shrouded in an extremely terrifying atmosphere for a moment, and the weaker God Realm residents even died directly under this pressure. . The actions of the scarlet dragon completely angered this mythological force with ancient history. "Roar!!!" However, under this terrifying coercion, the scarlet dragon did not show the slightest timidity. After a long roar, the huge dragon''s body dissipated directly, and the entire God Realm instantly became stained with a vermilion color. . In the sky, the almost endless crimson thunder flashed continuously, and there was a chill in the hearts of the gods. "No, the God Realm is blocked!" At this time, Gebu, the god of the earth, and Nut, the god of the sky, changed their faces at the same time. At this moment, they felt that the earth and the sky were respectively clothed with a certain power full of judgment. "The blockade must be broken!" The couple looked at each other, and they were connected. Although they don''t know who the attacker is, the two know that they cannot let the other''s attempt succeed. However, just when they plan to merge their powers to awaken the power of the gods and the world, and break the blockade... "boom!!!" A punch full of sacred violent will blasted out of the void! Geb was attacked for the first time, and his entire body was blasted into the ground by that huge fist. The next moment, a terrifying giant with a height of 100 meters and a dark blue body appeared in a ripple of space. Seeing this scene, Nut didn''t yell, but took a rational step back. just "Sorry, I can''t let you break the blockade!" A leisurely voice came from behind the goddess, causing Nutt to be shocked. Turning around, the god of the sky saw a red-haired boy in a purple robe standing in front of him, and behind him, a lot of scarlet lightning continued to strike. under. This picture is quite beautiful, but Nut can''t care about these things at all. Because under the endless lightning, the entire God Realm is wailing! "Who are you and what is your purpose!" Seeing the boy who was obviously the culprit in front of him, the goddess asked angrily. "What purpose? I was asked this question for the second time today." Facing the question of the god of the sky, a gentle smile flashed on the face of the red-haired boy, "There is no special purpose, it is probably to launch the twilight of the gods to completely wipe out the power of Egyptian mythology." Hearing this, Nut''s heart couldn''t help but an unspeakable chill, and he almost subconsciously wanted to retreat. just "Wow!!" In an instant, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared behind Nut, and a pair of golden wings appeared behind him. At this moment, the god of the sky was completely burnt to ashes... 1249 Chapter 042 Sun God Aton fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, I''m so sorry." Standing up, Nagato glanced at the burnt goddess, shaking the golden wings on his back, and the sun and sparks spread out, "For my lovely daughter, I won''t let any Egyptian god live." Following Nagato''s words, the thunder falling in the sky became more vigorous, and the raging judgment will become more terrifying! In an instant, the entire God Realm fell everywhere and encountered lightning strikes. The mummies, the pharaohs, the guards of the gods, and even the three other gods, under such a thunderous feast, one after another, tragically turned into ashes, and for a while, the entire God Realm wailed and despair began to spread. "boom!!!" At this moment, a huge sun wheel suddenly appeared in the sky! Like the needle of the god of the sea, the appearance of the sun wheel gave the sentient beings in the Egyptian God Realm a touch of stability. Afterwards, the hot sacred brilliance spread throughout the world at this moment, and the vermilion brilliance that is constantly eroding the entire world, under this scorching light, there was an abnormal stagnation... With that, the lightning that spread throughout the entire God Realm gradually disappeared. "Aton!" "Your Majesty Atum!" "Supreme Amora!" "..." Perceiving this change, the remaining creatures in the entire God Realm, and even the gods, immediately began to pray. They were calling the name of the strongest in the entire Egyptian God Realm, and the entire dxd plane was one of the few transcendents. Ra, Atum, Amonla, Atton, etc., are all his aliases from different periods! The strongest person in Egyptian mythology, the sun god, appeared at this moment! "Ha, did it finally show up?" Seeing the sun wheel in the sky, an unruly smile appeared on Nagatos face. Under the wings behind his back, light spots were scattered. Originally, one of Nagatos purposes was to invade this god realm, including this Egyptian myth. Sun god. "boom!!!" I saw that the sun wheel in the sky stopped the full-scale bombardment of the Crimson Thunder with its own light, and a fierce solar storm broke out. Amid the deafening roar, large meteorites appeared from the sun wheel, carrying hot Mars, like tiny miniature suns, blasting towards the place where Nagato was. At the same time, great changes have taken place in the environment where Nagato is located. The aura that could have been absorbed by every single bit of aura at this moment seemed to be transformed into a hot sun, and began to burn Nagato''s body, and the vast world seemed to be transformed into a huge melting pot! This is the lore from Aton, the anger of the sun god! just "Although it''s good, but it''s too far to kill me!" The red-haired young man in his arms slanted his eyes and glanced at the miniature sun that was falling, and said softly, the next moment, the extremely tyrannical aura burst out from behind Nagato, and the entire God Realm landed suddenly. pause.Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc "Roar!!" The huge deep blue giant roared up to the sky, and at his feet was the dead god of the earth. After absorbing the divinity of the god of the earth, huge changes occurred in the deep blue giant. The whole earth began to tremble under his roar, and the endless power of the earth poured into his body from the giant''s feet... Then gathered on the giant''s invincible fists! Facing the falling miniature sun, the terrifying giant lifted up to the sky and blasted out with one punch. In an instant, the deep blue vigor enveloping the sacred and tyrannical will and rushed straight into the sky, colliding violently with the falling meteorites! "boom!!!" Suddenly, a violent explosion occurred in the midair of the entire God Realm! The scorching flame instantly filled the entire sky, as if to ignite the entire God Realm. Subsequently, the second punch of the Deep Blue Giant followed closely, and a punch was blasted, and the air and even the space were completely blasted under this punch, and lined up to both sides like a sea wave, and the huge fist directly hit On the flames in the sky. "boom!!!" A big mouth suddenly appeared on the flame layer in the sky, and a roar broke out on the sun wheel behind the flame layer, and it flew upside down for a while, and there seemed to be some faults in the special light shining in the entire God Realm. Taking this opportunity, the crimson light eroded again, and endless thunder burst out again. Under the bombardment of the scarlet thunder, the flames in the sky fell into the earth one after another. Suddenly, the entire Egyptian God Realm burned completely, as if the end had arrived. "Damn it!!!" Suddenly, a loud and incomparable voice echoed throughout the entire God Realm. This is the first time the sun god Aton has spoken, and his voice is full of desperate emotions, but this is normal. After all, the entire God Realm has become like this. Even if he wins, the desolation of the entire Egyptian mythology is almost a definite option. Up. However, because of this, the sun god completely let go of the burden. In an instant, the pressure in the sky rose again and again, almost soaring to an unimaginable level. "Yes, that''s what makes it interesting!" Seeing the terrifying coercion erupting from the sun god, even making the entire God Realm faintly wailed, Nagato smiled with satisfaction, and the golden wings behind him opened to the maximum at this time. The light wing of the Winged Dragon, this is the third divine extinction tool on Nagato. There is no such thing as the magic spear of judgment and the cage hand of the giant soldier to liberate the monster with the seal. Nagato directly equips this god with the deity to fight the sun god in front of him and seize his divinity. . "what!!!" Fully inspiring the power of the gods, Nagato was instantly covered with a layer of golden armor, which is the forbidden hand of the light wings of the winged gods, and the terrifying solar flame suddenly overflowed at this moment. It even started to melt. The next moment, Nagato''s whole person turned into a ray of light straight into the sky, and in an instant directly hit the high sun wheel! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" An endless roar suddenly echoed in the sky, one after another solar storm on the sun wheel, energy waves continued to ravage the entire God Realm, destroying it over and over again... 1250 Chapter 043 The end and the fifth more aftermath! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!dream? Or, incredible?! Standing above the void, Gurefia looked at the doomsday-like God Realm earth, and the wailing God Realm sentient beings did not know what kind of mood he should maintain at this time. In short, after seeing Nagato''s feat of almost destroying a god realm with three gods... Gurefia''s mood was suddenly chaotic, with various emotions. Looking up at the turbulent sun wheel in the sky, Gurefia could clearly feel the acceleration of his heartbeat. As a demon, even if he loses the bondage of the Bible and has a diverse personality, The essence of worshiping the strong in the bones is inevitable. Facing Nagato who could do all this, Gurefia found that he might not be able to treat him with the same mentality as before. Standing beside Gurefia, Orpheus also looked straight at the sun wheel in the sky. With a unique method, Orpheus penetrated the sun wheel, watching the battle in the sun wheel, a battle between wills. Long Shen did not participate in the war, she was asked by Nagato to protect Gurefia. Of course, even without this task, I am afraid that Lord Dragon God would not want to participate in the war. After all, for Orpheus, as long as it is not against the Great Red, it is almost meaningless, at least for now. Observing the power of one''s oath, this is what the Lord Dragon God is most interested in at this time. It was her protection that prevented Gurefia from being affected by the aftermath of the battle in such a fabulous battle. Otherwise, although Gurefia was strong, she might not have survived such a battle. At this point, Lord Dragon God''s strength also seemed unfathomable. "The battle is almost over!" At this moment, Orpheus spoke suddenly, a touch of surprise appeared in his eyes, and he didn''t know what she was surprised. As soon as this remark came out, Gurefia''s attention was immediately caught, and the silver-haired female demon realized that the explosion frequency on the sun wheel was getting faster and faster, until a certain limit, the terrifying energy spread madly from the sun wheel. Then, the energy phantom of a giant pterosaur was formed. Then the energy phantom of the pterodactyl opened its mouth directly and swallowed the high sun wheel. After that, the whole pterosaur began to gradually turn into a little light, continuously dispersing... During this process, the sky of the entire God Realm also gradually dimmed. Fortunately, the ground was constantly burning, and there was also the light of lightning from time to time, but it didn''t fall into the darkness all at once, but this situation seemed more frightening than the darkness, and it seemed to render the entire God Realm into purgatory. "Although it is no different from Purgatory here..." I added something like this in my heart, Gurefia did not move his gaze away from the huge pterosaur that was gradually dissipating, and soon the light dissipated, revealing the figure wearing golden armor and carrying wings slowly fell down. "Crack!!!" At this moment, an abrupt sound came from the golden armor. The entire armor broke into fragments, revealing Nagato''s body. At the same time, the light wing separated from Nagato''s body, and then a huge light was emitted. Soon, a hundred-meter pterosaur was shining with the sun''s rays. Empty appeared. The light shone through the darkness again, but this time, what he brought was not light, but destruction! Without any hesitation, complete destruction!Literary Theory www.wenxueda.com ... ... Three hours later, the Egyptian God Realm. The clouds have dissipated, the thunder has continuously flickered, and the giant is no longer destroying, because the enemy has been completely wiped out, and the earth is no longer burning, because the entire God Realm is really only a desolate land left. It took less than half a day before and after... Among the many mythological forces in the human world, the Egyptian mythological forces are also famous, and they have completely become history. If the things here are allowed to spread, I am afraid the forces of the whole world will be disturbed! "Nagato-sama, what do you want to do next?" Looking at the Nagato who printed the three monsters into the artifact one by one, Gurefia asked, "Although your strength is shocking, what happened here is really too big. If you dont pay attention, it may cause We are in a more passive situation." "I know!" Putting away the last piece of the gods, Nagato nodded. The meaning of Gurefias words, Nagato knows that similar actions to destroy the Egyptian God Realm are equivalent to nuclear weapons in the human world. Countries with nuclear weapons will have deterrence and subjugation, while countries that use nuclear weapons indiscriminately, It will only lead to resistance. Although Nagato had the idea of ??shocking the world, Nagato still knew the truth that it was too late. "Just hide it for a while!" With that said, Nagatos right hand plunged into the void, and then took it out. A creature resembling a white rabbit suddenly appeared on Nagatos hand. It was no one else, it was Sayas current dependent-the incubator Chobe ! Throwing Chubby in his hand casually, the next moment, Chubby instantly transformed into a gray-haired old man. Seeing this old man, Gurefia didn''t have any reaction, Orpheus was stunned for a moment, then looked at Nagato, and showed the voice of inquiry, because the old man in front of her was the one she used before. Image. "Give me a snake!" Without explaining anything, Nagato reached out his hand and begged Orpheus. "it is good!" Tilting his head, Orpheus spoke, and then an Ouroboros manifested by infinite power appeared in the air. It was slammed by Nagato, and the Ouroboros flew into the mouth of the old man. In an instant, the old man The breath on his body suddenly became exactly the same as Orpheus. "I''ll leave it to you next, Chobe-jun!" "Your will is everything!" Hearing Nagatos instructions, the old man nodded, and then a masking force field containing infinite power burst out of him, and soon merged with the entire God Realm. In an instant, the God Realm was full of Orpheuss The breath of strength. "Let''s go, just leave it to him here." Seeing this, Nagato turned his head and said to the two women who were unknown. The next moment, the ripples of space surrounded the three. Soon, the three of them disappeared here... 1251 Chapter 044 finally arrived, the city of freedom first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After leaving the Egyptian God Realm, Nagato did not continue to stay outside. The handsome and red-haired boy in purple robe and red hair took the hands of two girls and walked in the ripples of the space. At this moment, the endless space turned into a colorless existence like fluid, making the two girls around Nagato a while. Surprised. Soon, Orpheus''s gaze on Nagato looked more surprised... Although it is so simple in everyday life, Orpheuss cognition of the world is not comparable to ordinary people. The Dragon God knows that time and space, as the two poles of the worlds existence, are almost beyond solid. Other elements that make up the world. Although there are many people who can break the void, they are just pure brute force. And like Nagato now, almost integrated with the entire space, and even the action of pulling other people in, even if Orpheus himself can''t do it, no one seems to be able to do it in the entire dxd plane. The mystery and power of Nagato are now deeply attracted to Lord Dragon God. Compared with Lord Dragon God, Gurefia was completely surprised, although he was already the ultimate strength of a high-ranking demon ten years ago, and has the potential to become the strongest female demon, and also got it in the city of freedom Practice data on other planes. However, as the so-called squandering is gradually becoming charming, too much information has caused Gurefia''s own strength to stagnate. To be more hypocritical, it is not a good thing to choose too many! Of course, if one day Gurefia truly walks out of her own path from countless roads, she will truly become the strongest female demon, at the forefront of the demon king''s level, and may even have the potential of a transcendence. "Huh? This breath... is here!" At this moment, Nagato made a sudden noise, calling the attention of the two girls back. At the next moment, the three of them seemed to have passed through some transparent barrier. The colorless fluid in their vision disappeared, replaced by the sky and the earth of the underworld, and the huge giant at the end of the vision of the few people. city. This is nothing else, it is indeed in the underworld, and even the entire dxd plane is a very famous free city! Looking at the huge giant city with a wall of at least more than 300 meters away, Nagato couldn''t help flashing a memory on his face. In fact, the establishment of this giant city was actually watched by Nagato from the perspective of a clone. At the beginning, in order to build the city of Freedom, Rinji had almost traveled the entire underworld, met many races in the underworld, and even continued to subdue existences like Gurefia and Linali. Speaking of it, part of the reason why Nagato chose to travel in the human world this time is that he has almost seen the scenery of the underworld. "Swish! Swish! Swish!!!" Soon, Nagato walked out of the memory, but before he had time to speak, there was a burst of air breaking around, and then in Nagatos field of vision, several figures drew an arc in the air and appeared in front of him. . "who!!!" Accompanied by the violent shouts from far and near, the surrounding air broke apart in an instant, turning into a wave of air and dispersing everywhere, five fallen angel young girls with black wings on their backs landed in the center of the air wave. This is one of the patrolling guards of the Freedom City, several fallen angels who have rebelled against the Overseer of the Son of God. "It''s me!" Lele Literature www.lelewx.com At this time, Gurefia, who was standing behind Nagato, took a step forward, revealing his own appearance, and suddenly stiffened the five men and women of fallen angels who were originally aggressive, and then dissipated the power of the whole body and saluted respectfully: "The Seventh Patrol Guard, I have seen Master Gurefia!" If this scene is seen by fallen angels and demons outside, it will definitely overturn their concepts. You must know that the relationship between demons and fallen angels today is definitely not good, and most of the encounters with each other are only for fighting. Especially the cadres of the Fallen Angel Organization-the Overseer of the Son of God, I''m afraid they all have the urge to kill the fallen angels in front of them, right? "Don''t be polite!" Faced with the salutes of several fallen angels, Gurefia had long been accustomed to it, and then took a step sideways, and bowed slightly, touching his front with his left hand, spreading his right hand, letting Nagato out, and said to the fallen angels. : "This is Lord Nagato, one of the members of the future Freedom Council. Next to him is his sister." Gurefia did not say the identity of Nagato and Orpheus, neither Nagatos identity as the father of the three lord of the City of Freedom or Orpheus identity as the Infinite Dragon God is not particularly appropriate to say everywhere. . "...I saw Nagato-sama!" Hearing Gurefias words, several fallen angels looked at each other, and there was a hint of surprise in their eyes. The city of freedom has the highest status in the name of the three city lord, and underneath is the Freedom Council. , Parliament is the center of power in the Free City. It''s just that since its establishment, the council has never increased its members, and I didn''t expect it to increase its members now! For a while, the curiosity in the hearts of the fallen angels deepened. "Well, if you are curious, there will be time for you to understand in the future!" After glanced at the gazes of several fallen angels, Gurefia knew what they were thinking, and said, "Hurry up and open the magic circle. We are going directly to the City Lord''s Mansion. The three City Lords must have been waiting for a long time." "Yes!" Hearing Gurefia mentioning the three city masters, a touch of admiration flashed in the eyes of the fallen angels, and they did not dare to hesitate. The leading fallen angel stepped forward and chanted a series of spells. Soon, a magic circle bursting with dark blue light appeared on the ground. This was a teleportation magic circle that reached the city lord''s mansion. In the City of Liberty, only the patrol and guards that have undergone the most severe loyalty test, as well as the citys top leaders, can use such a magic circle. If other people use it, they will be interfered with by unknown system power in the first place. Originally, Gurefia could also use it, but she is not a professional space magic envoy after all, and there is no space coordinate that she set in advance, so she can only ask the patrol guard to use it. "My lord, please!" Seeing the magic circle appeared, Gurefia said to Nagato. "Ok!" Nagato nodded, took Orpheus and walked in... 1252 Chapter 045 Meeting and Mission Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the shining magic circle, Nagato instantly came from the outskirts to a modern hall. Before the light of the magic circle was completely extinguished, Nagato vaguely saw a white figure rushing towards him, and subconsciously opened his hands. The next moment, Nagato had an extra silver-haired girl in his arms. "My father, Illya miss you so much!" The familiar voice reverberated in the ears, and the fresh mint-like scent of a girl appeared on the tip of the nose of the long meniscus. The red-haired boy couldn''t help but smile. Backhand hugged the extra silver-haired girl in his arms and laughed softly: "I haven''t seen you for a while, you are still so clingy, Illya!" "Because it''s Father Father!" After saying this, Illiya hugged Nagato tightly and did not let go, just like a koala. "I want too!" At this moment, Orpheus, who was standing next to Nagato, took a close look at Illia, and immediately got close to Nagato, hugged one of Nagatos arms, and the whole person also began to drill into Nagatos arms, suddenly pushing up. Arrived Ilia. "Who are you, dare to snatch my father''s arms with me!" After seeing Orpheus, Illia was taken aback for a moment, and then she showed a trace of dissatisfaction. With the same force, she was ready to push Orpheus out, but while Orpheus was simple, she also had a trace of stubbornness. Do not give in. As a result, two girls of the same height immediately confronted each other in Nagato''s arms. Nagato couldn''t help smiling at this scene, and raised his brows helplessly. "Ah, you deserve to be my father!" At this moment, the ridiculous voice rang in Nagatos ears. Nagato looked up and saw that it was Rin who stood in front of him with his arms in his arms, "Not only did he turn back a little girl from outside, but he also made his daughter so clingy. , Are you planning to enter the path of the ghost father?" "Look at the situation. Guifu''s route has never been a problem for me." Faced with Rin''s poisonous tongue, Nagato didn''t have much reaction. Although he was not a qualified father, Nagato knew exactly what kind of girl Rin was. Now it was just the girl who was jealous and vented. After responding briefly to Rin, Nagato looked at Sakura next to Rin, smiled and nodded as a greeting. The girl with purple hair still has such a gentle and virtuous attitude, standing silently when the two sisters are active. By your side. "Okay, stop fighting between you two!" Bending down, Nagato picked up the two girls in front of him one by one, walked to Rin and Sakura, and said, "Since I''m back, let''s start preparing for the next battle. The whole game is very important." "First of all, gather all the so-called free meetings." "Well, I''m going to prepare now, and start in three hours!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Rin nodded, turned around and walked away. The actions were clean and tidy, and Gurefia who followed also followed suit. In a sense, Rin and Gurefia seem to match well. . "Before the meeting is ready, let me take your father to take a rest." Before leaving with her sister, Sakura who stood still said softly, her eyes full of some kind of water. ... Biquge novel www.lifankus.com In the City of Freedom, when gongs and drums are being beaten to prepare for a grand feast... On an unknown mountain path in the underworld thousands of kilometers away from the city, the mission from the overseer of the god child and the mission represented by the demon king met, and in an instant, the smell of gunpowder filled the surroundings. All the demons and fallen angels are guarding each other, and may act at any time. In the center of the demon and fallen angel, there is a tent. The tent is covered with comfortable cushions. Asacher, the governor of the Overseer of the Son of God, the top combatist Baiqiu in the Overseer of the Son of God, and the current demon Lord Lucifer, Szexgemorri, and the new demon Lord Leviathan and Seraphim The four Elsidi were sitting and facing each other in the tent. In the silent room of four, the stagnant atmosphere gradually increased until... "Huh, I''m still not used to being so serious!" Suddenly said such a sentence, Asacher leaned softly on the cushion behind him, and even had an extra bottle of wine in his hand, and was asked, "Are you going to have a glass? This is what I learned from the world. ..." "boom!!!" Before he finished speaking, Asacher lay face down, a white smoke from the back of his head. The man who did it was Baiqiu, the fallen angel cadre who had all muscles and even beard and was completely different from the usual handsome fallen angels casually retracted his fists and bowed slightly to the two new demon kings: "It''s rude, our governor sometimes gets cramps in his head." "Ha ha!!" "it''s okay no problem!" The two demon kings sitting across from each other couldn''t help but said with a little shame. Its not that Im shocking that the governors majesty is not enough. In fact, the two of them were speechless because of Baiqius head cramping. After all, including them, the four new demon kings seem to be very frequent. Not tuned. Feelings. In the eyes of others, the four demon kings all have brain cramps?!! The two demon kings who came to this conclusion couldn''t help feeling a little depressed... "Ah! Really! I''m just relaxing the atmosphere, Baiqiu." At this moment, the Governor of the Fallen Angel touched the back of his head with some distress, sat up, his eyes gradually sharpened, and looked at the two demon kings, "Since Dao Zuo has met, let''s exchange information about each other." , Two new demon kings." "Presumably you shouldn''t be a bunch of old stubborn like those four dead guys!" "If you can, please call them clinging to glory!" At this time, the red-haired Demon King also spoke, and after the Governor of the Fallen Angel became serious, he also began to serious. "Ha, they are obsessed with glory, so what are you guys who almost run counter to them, the new Lucifer Demon?" Assasser laughed at the words of the red-haired demon. "We are creating new glory!" The red-haired Demon King Lucifer said so, very firm!.. 1253 Chapter 046 Information Exchange [Part One] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Creation, new glory? Hearing the speech of the red-haired demon, Asachel had to admit that at this moment, he was shocked. As the leader of the devil''s long-standing enemy, Asachel is definitely the person who knows the existence of demons best, and because of this, Asachel was shocked by the famous red-haired demon in front of him. The devil, as the name suggests, is the demon that symbolizes all evil! In a sense, real demons are not normal creatures at all. If fallen angels are angels who indulge their own desires, then demons are the incarnation of evil, and destruction, destruction, disorder and chaos are their pursuit. In ancient times, the Four Great Demon Kings established the aristocratic system of demon species, and transformed the thoughts of demons into aristocratic thoughts, so as to make them resist the self-destructive impulse from instinct. Although they could not completely solve the problem, they established the demon society. stand up. However, after the death of the current four demon kings, the suppressed tendency of destruction gradually began to show signs. Fortunately, the death of the God of the Bible allowed demons to no longer be confined to evil, and gradually began to become like normal creatures. But after all, it was just the beginning. Certain essences were still deeply ingrained in the devil''s body. Just like the former Demon Sect in the demon power, the old Demon Sect now clamors to continue the war every day, but anyone with a brain knows that the only way to continue fighting is destruction. Don''t they know that? Do not!They know, know exactly!It''s just that they would rather fall into destruction like this! This tendency of self-destruction is actually pervasive in demons, but most demons use their own reason to suppress it after this tendency appears, and the guys of the old demon king faction, because the demon kings direct blood, can hardly resist this. Kind of impulse. And the red-haired devil''s declaration, if it is really to succeed, must completely create a new era of demons! Use time and system to wipe out the self-destructive nature of the demons and guide them into other creatures. "As expected of Gremory, who is known for his emotions!" Looking straight at the red-haired demon in front of him, for a long time, Asachel couldn''t help but sighed and said, "You have this kind of ambition, but you are walking on a road that is destined to be difficult, Suzex." "That kind of thing doesn''t matter!" The red-haired demon said indifferently, with a blazing flame in his eyes, "I just want my people to live a normal life, instead of clamoring for destruction every day." "Ha, so to speak, in fact, you and those guys in Freedom City are quite compatible!" Hearing the words of the devil, Asachel said so. "Yes, such a free city is very desirable!" This is the thought of the red-haired devil. "A city that feels pretty good!" Baiqiu also agreed. "I like magical girls the most!" This is the cheers of the demon King Leviathan... Suddenly, the atmosphere in the tent became tense. No, it was not so much nervousness as it was that the atmosphere suddenly became weird.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com But having said that, the meeting was originally held on the grounds of targeting the Freedom City, but the four people present liked that city quite a bit. As a result, the atmosphere was strange. After a while of silence... "Ha ha!!" "Haha!" "Ha, really!" "Hehe!" The four people in the tent couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly, the high-level leaders of the two forces that are incompatible with water and fire suddenly became more harmonious with each other at this moment, and they also seemed more comfortable. "Okay, let''s get back to the topic. Although we have a good impression of the Free City, we are on the opposite side of them." In the end, Asachel said, "The City of Freedom, in a sense, is considered to have violated the taboos of the Three Realms. According to intelligence, the mythological forces of the human world are all about to move, even our fallen angels and your demons. Everyone is preparing to wipe them out." "Yeah, if it weren''t for the peace that the demon world finally got, I really don''t want to stand opposite them." Hearing this, the red-haired Demon King couldn''t help but sighed and said, "This time in our Demon World, the one in the King''s house has already given an order for destruction. Even I cannot order those stubborn forces." "Ha, are you really choking then, Suzex!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel who knows the same thing about the Demon World King''s family also sighed, and then his mouth showed a very cautious meaning, "Although it seems that the City of Freedom is in danger, but I still have something in my heart. At the end, because the city of freedom is too mysterious, such as magical girls!" "I know, the magical girl is very powerful, Lord Round God, Lord Flame Demon, take my knees...oooo!" Leviathan was so excited after hearing the magical girl that he couldn''t stop talking. Before he finished speaking, he was hit hard, and the whole person couldn''t help holding his head and squatting on defense. "It''s up to me, the exchange of information is equivalent!" If he withdrew his hand nonchalantly, the red-haired demon king and Baiqiu looked at each other, and after a trace of sympathy flashed in their eyes, they looked at Asacher and said, "I believe the Governor of the Fallen Angel will not lie." "no problem!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel nodded and sat upright. "The most important information we got from the demon side is the magical girl system, which was discovered by Akuka Astarot, the demon king Beelzebub. When setting up the demon chess system, he accidentally discovered clues." "We are not particularly clear about the functions of this system, and now we can only know two." "The first is to sign a contract to make mortals a magical girl with powerful power. The second is to discover the prayers in the underworld and the human world, and give the contract in the air. The City of Freedom can develop so fast in these years and gather so many people. , This system is indispensable." "By the way, the round god and flame demon mentioned by Leviathan just now are the two core points of this system, the origin of the magical girls!" "Beelzebub demon had previously fought with him in the system, and they cut off the clues for further investigation!" .. 1254 Chapter 047 Information Exchange [Part Two] Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Speaking of this, Suzex could not help showing a dignified face. No one knows the existence of the current Demon King Beelzebub better than Szekes. As the childhood sweetheart and old enemy of the Red-haired Demon King, the man who is even more coquettish than a woman is also an existence that ranks beyond. Compared to himself who can only use violence, Demon Lord Beelzebub can manipulate everything in the world as a technique! However, when such a Demon Lord Beelzebub faced the core of the mysterious magical girl system, the will of the gods and the flame demon, he was unable to beat each other and let him cut off the clues. Until now, he is still the same. Can no longer access that system. "Magic girl system, round god and flame demon?" With a whisper, Asachel understood why the city of freedom, which is clearly closed, has been developing over the years, and feelings are developing using means that others do not know! "In order to return your information, I will talk about the information our fallen angels got." After brewing for a while, Asachel glanced at the two demon kings who had already concentrated on the opposite side, and said, "This is the news that was discovered by a senior spy in the Liberty City, the information about the witch." "The witch in the Free City is different from the witch in our usual sense. It is an alternative creature with magic power that makes magicians envy. Similar to the magical girl, they are signed contracts, but the source of the contract is uncertain. ." "The most terrifying thing about the witches of the Liberty City is that their contract can be turned into the guardian of the witch. It is a terrifying fighting power beyond the norm. Every guardian is comparable to a superior demon. The strongest of them, even Can be compared to a demon king." Hearing what Azazel said, both Szex and Seraphim were surprised. The two looked at each other, and Szex asked: "Compared to the guardian of the devil, what is the truth? Does an example exist?" Devil-level powerhouses are not a big deal! We must know that nowadays, in the demon world, including certain old antiques, there are fewer than twenty existences with the strength of the devil. The magical girls are okay. Except for the mysterious round god and the flame demon, the other magic girls are at most the level of the superior demon and do not have the fighting power of the demon king. However, the round god and the flame demon are not seen at all, maybe just The system''s counterattack mechanism. So despite the fear, it is not enough to surprise the two demon kings, but the witch in the city of freedom, if there is a strong demon king, then it must be taken seriously. "Yes, it is said that a teacher in a school in the Freedom City is named Nangong Nayue!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel, who also knew the thoughts of the two demon kings, shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, Her guardian is called the Lunhuan King. It is a monster that only appears and destroys time and space. It was shown in front of the spy. ." Hearing this, the two demon kings became silent immediately. Obviously, the troublesomeness of the Free City made them more cautious. "By the way, since your spy is so powerful!" Not long afterwards, Seraphim suddenly thought of something and said enthusiastically, "Could you find out how to become a magical girl. To be honest, I really want to be a magical girl!" "Ha, I''m sorry, that can''t be done!" Seeing such a weird demon, the Governor of the Fallen Angel showed a smile on his face and shook his head, "The lady spy unilaterally disconnected very early. According to later information, she has become a member of the Free City. Up." "What a terrible contagion, Free City!" 7 Questions Novel www.7wxs.com Hearing this, Szecks couldn''t help but sighed, and the other three people present nodded silently. Perhaps it is this contagious power that makes Freedom City now make so many enemies. "Next is our information!" After a long silence, Suzex said, "The second force in the City of Freedom, no, if you add the witch, it is the third force from the saints. Although it is incredible, the city of Freedom has A saint, and believes in a god different from an unknown god." "what?!" Upon hearing this, Asacher made an unknown voice, and then said quietly: "Then let me talk about the fourth force. It is a force composed of monsters. It is related to that peerless great monster ten years ago, and there is a master of monsters in monsters, comparable to the demon king." "...We already knew this information!" "Ah, I almost forgot. The start of Freedom City is something that almost everyone knows. Then I will add another piece of information. The three city lords of Freedom City are the owners of the gods. Going to the underworld had conflicts with our fallen angels." Realizing that he was distracted by the saints affairs, Asacher said, We met twice before and after. The first time, they didnt use the gods, but the second time they used it. I didn''t plan to fight at the beginning, but another possibility was not ruled out." "Is it possible? The creation of the gods has already violated the realm of gods!" "How impossible, the god is dead, his domain is naturally empty, and the opponent''s god-killing device is not a known god-killing device!" The Red-Haired Demon and the Governor of the Fallen Angel said one by one, and soon fell into silence. When they said this, they found more and more that the hidden things in the City of Liberty were too terrifying and it was really disturbing. "Well, it''s useless to think about it now, anyway, let''s go to that city first." For a long time, the Governor of the Fallen Angel stood up, opened the tent, and said before going out, "Suzex, have you noticed that the high-levels of the Freedom City are almost women?" After speaking, the fallen angel governor went out, leaving only the two demon kings thoughtful. ... ... "Ok?!" In the City of Freedom, the Nagato who escaped from Orpheus and Ilia suddenly made a sound, seeming to sense something... "What''s the matter, my father?" Sakura who was making tea for Nagato couldn''t help but ask in confusion. "It''s just being talked about." The young redhead smiled, picked up the tea cup, took a sip, felt it, and then softly praised, "Good tea!" .. 1255 Chapter 048: Sudden Impulse First More You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You flatter me!" Hearing Nagato''s compliment, the purple-haired girl smiled reservedly, and arranged the tea set unhurriedly. In the quiet tea room, it seems to be isolated from the outside world, quiet and self-reliant, while experiencing this rare tranquility, while admiring the gentle and elegant girl showing her long-tempered tea art bit by bit, it makes people feel a kind of uniqueness. The beauty. "No, I do it from the bottom of my heart." He spoke his thoughts softly, and the gentle smile on Nagato''s face grew thicker. Hearing Nagato''s words, the smile on Sakura''s face remained the same, but the whole person appeared softer, and seemed to be perfectly in harmony with the whole tea room. In the secluded tea room, the two of them just sat quietly, time passing unconsciously... Nagato really enjoys such a delicate atmosphere. As for the throbbing that I had just sensed, after realizing that it had little effect, Nagato completely ignored it. As Nagatos cultivation base grows higher, Nagatos terrifying intuition gradually merges with Nagatos various perceptions. In the same plane, all discussions about himself, even if they dont directly call their name, Nagato can Vaguely perceive it. In a sense, Nagato''s gaze has slowly begun to rise to the level of destiny... Even without calculations, Nagato will instinctively move in a direction that is beneficial to him. This is one of Nagato''s biggest cards! But even so, Nagato is still not invincible. At least Nagato himself could vaguely perceive that when he set foot on the realm, he would have the biggest challenge in history, waiting for him, that was a challenge that Nagato had to face. Back then, on the plane of the godslayer, Nagato got the tortoise shell from the realm of mythology, and this challenge was doomed. That was caused by a chain of cause and effect that Nagato couldn''t cut. Therefore, Nagato is not in a hurry right now. He would rather spend one or two hundred years forging ahead to make himself ascend to the sky one step at a time when setting foot on the Taoist realm, instead of constantly wandering around in the early stage. But there is no time. After almost half an hour... "All right!" Putting down the teacup in his hand, Nagato slowly stood up, and said, "Sakura, although it''s still a little bit short, let''s get ready to set off first, presumably some people are already waiting." "Okay, my father!" Hearing this, Sakura showed a trace of reluctance on her face, but she didn''t get tangled. Instead, she quickly packed up the tea set, and quickly stood up and began to put on her shoes, a little faster than Nagato. After putting on the same shoes, Nagato glanced at the cherry blossoms in front of him, and stared at the beautiful figure of the girl... A spontaneous impulse sprouted in the heart of the red-haired boy. Under the slightly fluttering red hair, a slightly wanton smile gradually emerged. "Father...man?!" On the other side, Sakura had just put on her shoes and turned to greet her father. Suddenly she felt a purple and red color close at hand. The next moment, a thrust came from the girl, making her step back. Pasted on the wall. When the girl''s vision was clear, she found that her father''s face was almost touching her own face.Make a novel www.zuoxs.com The nose tips just touch each other, and all the breath between each other can be sensed. In an instant, an unspeakable feeling arose in the girl''s heart. "Sakura, you really feel sorry for me!" With that said, Nagato approached slightly, using the girl completely in his arms, and kissing the heart-stringing cherry lips. The young girl''s subconscious resistance gradually weakened under the slight suppression of the red-haired boy, her helpless hands and another pair of warm big hands clasped each other, her fingers touched each other, and a certain warm current gradually flowed from her mouth into her soul... ... ... "Crack!!!" The door of the tea room suddenly opened, filling the surrounding ice with the temperature. At the next moment, a girl with light blue hair wearing a white kimono and a white scarf stepped in, facing the front of Nagato who was about to walk out of the tea room, her face was delighted, and her dark blue eyes filled with smile. "Father, you are here! Huh? Sister Ying?!" The ice girl who was about to pounce on Nagato suddenly saw Sakura with red cheeks behind Nagato, her mind was completely different from her usual gentle and atmospheric image, she couldn''t help but stop, tilted her head, revealing A trace of doubt was just right. "Uh! You are here, Bingli!" Hearing the words of the ice girl, the purple-haired girl recovered, and the panic on her face became thicker. In the end, the bewildered purple-haired girl directly said "disrespectful" to the two present, and then hurriedly passed Bingli, and soon disappeared from the eyes of the two people, faster than usual. It''s more than twice as fast. "Ha, my father, what''s the matter with Sister Ying?" After being silent for a while, Bing Li''s gaze shifted to Nagato''s body, revealing a look of suspicion. "Don''t worry, I just left something on Sakura." Facing his daughter''s suspicious gaze, Nagato didn''t show any strangeness, and said leisurely. "Really?" Bing Li is not a fool. Seeing Ying''s performance just now, the girl knows that her father must have done something that made Sister Ying shy. That''s why Sister Ying, who is usually gentle and elegant, looks like this. "Of course!" Replied with a chuckle, Nagato stepped forward and came to Bing Li''s body, looking at the girl''s circles of blue eyes, "It seems that your eyes are very adapted to that force!" "Yes, I have almost mastered that power!" Hearing Nagato''s inquiry, Bing Li immediately diverted her attention and said with her head up. "Then, I look forward to your performance, Bing Li!" Gentlely encouraging his fourth daughter, Nagato reached out and took the girl''s hand, and walked out the door as well, "If you have something, just walk and talk. Rin has almost gathered all the senior staff over there. ......" .. 1256 Chapter 049 Meetings and changes second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A mansion, sometimes, can reflect certain thoughts of its owner. Just like Bai Yujing where Nagato lives, various buildings of different time and space coexist perfectly and harmoniously. This does not show the courage of Nagatos whale swallowing thousands of time and space, while the city lords mansion in the city of freedom is completely simple and close. Modern western-style castle. Of course, this so-called modernization is based on the era of Nagatos previous life as the standard! According to the standards of this plane, this is definitely a futuristic building. "From the perspective of this mansion, although the mysterious magic tricks that traced the history of the moon were originally learned, in essence, Rin is still more able to accept future changes, but this is good, no matter how the past, everything will eventually move towards future development." Nagato and Bingli walked with each other, listening to the girls around them talking about their absence, while looking at the surrounding scenery, they thought to themselves. Soon, the two walked through a long corridor, stepped on a long staircase, and arrived in front of a large conference room. "boom!!!" Standing in front of the meeting room, Nagato seemed to sense something, and stepped forward and pushed the door open. In the slightly heavy sound, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. At first glance, Nagato saw the beautiful and familiar figures standing by the round table in the meeting room, looking straight at herself. "I have seen you!" Almost for the first time, everyone bowed slightly and said together. The neat, loud but slightly sweet voice made Bing Li, who was standing next to Nagato, immediately startled, and quickly hid behind Nagato. Nagato could bear such etiquette, but she couldn''t. You know, among those who salute, there is Bingli''s mother! "Yeah, you are all here!" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he stepped in. Walking straight to the main seat left by Rin''s side, Nagato sat down leisurely, while Bingli was pulled to her side by her mother Xueli on the way, and failed to follow Nagato''s side. Sitting down comfortably, Nagamon looked around, glaring the surrounding figures into his eyes. Except for Nagato, the entire conference room is full of women. They are clearly divided into five power groups. The first is a local power group headed by Rin. The demon in the Freedom City represents Gurefia, the fallen angel represents Lina Li, and there is a cat-eared monster young woman. It is the representative of Yaozu. By the way, Sakura and Elia are also members of this force. But Sakura is probably still in a state of shyness. She has long since communicated over the air that she can''t get things done, while Illia, after the initial conflict with Orpheus, hits the door and is playing crazy... The second power group is the power of the Witch Army headed by Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye! Of course, because the Book of Scarlet Moon has now turned into a Rin Goddess Tool, so even though the contractor is still Nagato, the Witch Legion can be regarded as Rins power, but the witches xenophobia allows them to come out alone. . The third power group is the magical girls headed by Kamen Maru and Akomi Homura! As a well-known existence in the City of Freedom, the Magical Girl can be regarded as a characteristic power that the City of Freedom demonstrates to the outside world. Although most magical girls cannot be regarded as elite in combat power, the existence of Maru and Flame Demon is enough to make this power not weaker than People.90 look at the novel www.90kankan.com The fourth power group is the Hundred Ghosts headed by Yuyi Fox and Xueli! As the second monster army in Bai Yujing, compared to the monster country army that collects natural monsters from the Sahyo Maru, this army will collect any monsters as long as they are loyal, and the road of Hyakki Night Walk is almost to the extreme. The fifth power group is the saints headed by the saints of Joan of Arc and Karen. This power is the branch of the main city of Baiyu on various planes. Although Nagato will not force all beings to believe in themselves, it will not place so many beliefs in the world without collecting it. Normal preaching is necessary, and the establishment of religious power in preaching is also normal! The Holy See of Nagato does not have a certain name in different planes. It is usually called the Supreme Church. Its doctrine has not yet been truly determined. It is nothing more than the legend of "One Lord, Three Saints, and Six Paths" widely circulated in the heavens, and All kinds of positive thoughts that persuade people to be good. "It''s hard for them to establish a religion. After some time, I will make a Bible out by myself!" Looking at Joan again, this thought flashed in Nagatos heart. It was nothing more than Nagatos thought. Although there are still one or two hundred years, Nagatos true godhood has also entered the countdown. The gods naturally have the Holy See, and they naturally need it. doctrine! Although the god Nagato wanted to be was the true god that the power of faith could not control. But the power of faith, Nagato did not intend to do it! "Okay, everyone!" Thoughts went back and forth, but the reality was only a moment. After sitting down, Nagato said, "Now that the meeting starts, the goal is very simple. It is to completely make the world boil, and then it will not cause a world war." "Sa, show your style in front of me, show the style of the city of freedom, let the world tremble!" "Yes!!!" ... ... Just as a meeting was being held between the high-levels of the Free City, a blood sea in the bottom of the underworld, purgatory. The weird vortex suddenly appeared on the sea of ??blood, which immediately attracted the attention of a death god who was in charge of purgatory. However, before the death god could react, a big bloody hand suddenly rushed out of the bloody vortex and grabbed it. , Pulled into the whirlpool. During the whole process, within a moment, the underworld system at the bottom of the underworld did not notice anything at all. At the next moment, the death god in a blood-colored robe wandered out of the blood-colored whirlpool. "This is the world!" Standing above the sea of ??blood, the god of death took a deep breath and said, "The guy who took over the cause and effect is indeed on this plane, then the next thing is to dormant, waiting for the opportunity..." As soon as the voice fell, the god of death floated to the shore, his blood-colored robe turned black again... Just like an ordinary god of death... ps: Nima, crowded, dizzy...... .. 1257 Chapter 050-The Third Decision and Cat Demon! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After two hours, the meeting ended. Sitting on the main seat, Nagato stared blankly at the women who were moving, and couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. In the past two hours, Nagato finally understands what is meant by "wasp tail needle, the most poisonous woman''s heart". Although his layout is equally versatile, it is still mainly crushed as a whole, showing uprightness. Potential. But the women in front of me, especially the witches, were so insidious. Although several people headed by Madoka and Joan were somewhat opposed, they were persuaded by a lot of talk and agreed to the battle plan. In short, Nagato was already silently paying tribute to the upcoming mythical coalition forces. "...Father!" Just when the others were about to go, Rin took Gurefia, Linali and the unknown cat monster and stood in front of Nagato. "Although you already know it, let me introduce them. It''s Gurefia, Lina Li and Tacheng Rina." "Oh, you have already decided?!" Hearing what his daughter said, Nagato''s gaze swept over the three women behind her. The scrutinizing gaze made the three of them feel that they were not hiding in front of each other. The three of them almost took a step back in unison. Put your hands in front of you. "Yes, I have already decided!" Rin''s answer was extremely firm, and the awe-inspiring arrogance made Nagato''s mouth curl. In fact, when the previous meeting was held, Nagato had already anticipated the girl''s behavior. Not to mention other things, the entire meeting was divided into five forces, and Nagato understood Rin''s determination. In fact, according to Nagatos vision, the City of Freedom should have only four forces. The three forces on the bright side are Rins Witch Legion, Sakuras Magical Girl Legion, and Ilias Saint Legion. On the dark side, there is the Hundred Ghost Legion led by Bingli. These four legions have a certain meaning. Above, it is Bai Yujing''s reserve army. When they grew up to be comparable to the three major legions, the Naga goalkeeper was given the title. It''s just that the idea is the idea, and there is always a little gap between the reality. Bing Li was immature, and her mother and Yuyi Fox were very reluctant to accept the old. Naturally, they were only young masters in the Hundred Ghosts, and Ilia was an unintentional force and directly became the mascot of the Saint Legion. In Sakura''s words, befriending Homura and Madoka, she generously entrusted her rights to Xiaomei Homura. As for Rin, he is unwilling to become the leader of the Witch Army so easily! Even though Rin has transformed into the strongest witch after possessing the Oath of the Holy Demon, the Sacred Demon, and is qualified to be the leader of the witch, it is obvious that she does not want to rely on the protection of her father to ascend this position. The girl is ready to pull up her own forces on this plane, and with enough feats to convince everyone! "Well, that doesn''t matter, anyway, I don''t care much about these things!" Standing up from the seat, Nagato came to Rin''s side, patted her on the shoulder, and said, "I just want to witness your growth. I don''t need to restrain myself because of my orders." "understood." The proud girl lowered her head and said softly.New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com "Your name is... Tacheng Rina?!" Seeing Rins performance, Nagato chuckled, and came to the cat demon woman behind Rin, and said, Wait for the mission of fallen angels and demons to come, I remember, it was decided at the meeting just now. In your mission, did you meet the three peace talks as a representative of the Free City?" "Yes, my lord!" Facing Nagato''s sudden inquiry, the cat demon was surprised at first, then glanced at Gurefia and Linali, and said, "In some sense, no one is more suitable for this task than me." The fact is also true. As the leader of the Hellcats who have joined the city of Freedom, Rina Tacheng is indeed very suitable for this task. Especially when both Gurefia and Linali didn''t know how to face the original leader. "That''s right, I am a little interested in the upcoming guys." Hearing this, Nagato''s gaze also glanced at Gurefia and Linali, and did not say much, but said to the Hellcat demon next to him, "In that case, let me go with you!" "my pleasure!" Facing the request of his father, the lord of the city, the cat demon was unwilling and very humble and decent. "Oh, then let''s go!" Hearing what the other party said, Nagato nodded with a smile and walked out first. Behind him, Tacheng Rina first gave the courtesy of resignation to his lord City Lord, and was about to follow suit, but at this moment, Rin suddenly raised her head, stopped her, and said: "Rina, you better be careful." "Although there is information showing that my father is not interested in married or non-affiliated women, my father has not clearly expressed such an idea, so the possibility of his attacking a wife is not zero." "So far, my father''s heart to find more heterosexual partners has never calmed down." "As for me, I don''t like to add a rival to myself!" Hearing Rin''s words, not only Tacheng Rina, but also Gurefia and Linali on the side were shocked. Looking at Miss Rin who said this, there was an expression of disbelief on her face. Hey hey, miss, did you make a mistake? Are you sure it''s a "rival in love", not a "mother"!! Obviously, the three of them were shocked at this moment! "not good!" At this moment, Tacheng Rina''s face changed, as if thinking of something, he hurriedly followed the road out of Nagato, followed up, and quickly walked down the stairs to the courtyard of the city lords mansion. . Then, she saw the young and handsome father of her city lord... He is holding his five-year-old daughter Hei Ge intimacy. Both of them showed a smiling face, and the atmosphere between them seemed to be very harmonious, so that Mrs. Tacheng didn''t know how to intervene... .. 1258 Chapter 051: Black Songs and Guessing Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was puzzled. Has my paternity flooded recently... Or, the lethality of young girls has increased inexplicably recently... I just walked out of the meeting room and came to the courtyard of the mansion, and I met a cute little cat, and with just a few words, the cute little cat entered her arms and became very intimate with herself. This situation is exactly the same as the situation where Nagato and Rin, Sakura and Ilia were getting along in the world of Xingyue. "Mom, you are here!!" At this moment, the cat girl named Heige in Nagato''s arms looked behind him and called. Hearing the black song, Nagato, who was holding Kitty woman in her arms, couldn''t help but turn around. At first sight, Rina Tacheng was looking at herself and Kitty woman in surprise. It was obvious that she was herself. The mother of the kitten in the arms. Seeing the other party''s arrival, Nagato didn''t think much about it, and took a few steps forward and passed the kitten girl in her arms. Rina Tacheng almost subconsciously took over his daughter. "mom!" It wasn''t until the cat girl called again in her arms that Tacheng Rina came back to her senses, her cheeks blushed slightly, she hugged her daughter tightly, bowed slightly to Nagato, and said, "Thank you for taking care of the little girl!" "No need to!" A smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he said, "Mrs Tacheng, your daughter has great potential. Let her have more time to come to the City Lord''s Mansion in the future. I will personally guide her." "...Uh, thank you sir!" This time, Tacheng Rina answered hesitantly. She remembered what her Lord City Lord had just said. After contacting the situation in front of her, the mother suddenly felt that her daughter seemed very dangerous. This Lord City Lords father would not be Lolicon! However, if Hei Ge is taught by this man who teaches a character like Lord Santos... Even if it is Lolicon, the old lady recognizes it! Tacheng Rina didn''t expect her daughter to be like Lord City Lord in the future, but she also hoped that she could become stronger. Growing up in a world like the underworld, Rina Tacheng understands the importance of strength in the underworld better than anyone. If it weren''t for the birth of the Free City, the Rina Tacheng family would have been displaced long ago. Tacheng Rina will never forget the situation when his clan was suddenly attacked by other monster clan ten years ago and was almost destroyed. She didn''t want her daughter to experience the weakness at that time. For this, strong strength is necessary! "Okay, go down and get ready!" Nagato didnt know what thoughts flashed in the heart of the cat demon in front of him. At this time, Nagatos eyes had already looked far away, The mission of the devil and the fallen angel is only a few dozen kilometers away from the city. I must wait for the news to come." As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, Tacheng Rina was taken aback.ok composition network www.okzuowen.com For the first time, she wanted to ask why, but before she could ask, a message was passed into her ears from the system covering the entire city, and the patrol guards had already been in direct contact with the missions of fallen angels and demons... Suddenly, Tacheng Rina''s eyes looked at Nagato, as if a heavenly person! ... ... "Ok?!" At this moment, the red-haired demon was taken aback for a moment in the luxury carriage tens of kilometers away from the Freedom City. Seeing the red-haired demon''s change, Serafulton, who was immersed in his own world, turned his head and looked at his partner. Although he did not speak, the questioning meaning in his big eyes was already very obvious. "In the City of Freedom, someone greeted me in the air!" Seeing Seraphim''s performance, Suzex knew that if he couldn''t satisfy her, he would be bored to death. Fortunately, he didn''t hide it. He said, "That is a very...special existence." "especially?" Hearing the slight hesitation in Suzex''s mouth, Seraphim couldn''t help but said, "Oh, what kind of special method is to make little Suzex feel special? Little Leviathan wants to know. !" "If I can, I want to know too!" At this moment, a sudden voice came from outside the carriage. Soon, a slightly vicissitudes of middle-aged uncle walked in, sat down beside Suzeks unceremoniously, and asked with the red-haired devils shoulders. Tao. "Hey, Asachel, give me enough time, we are a hostile force!" The red-haired demon with good eyesight opened the curtain slightly, and saw the strange eyes of the members of the patrol guards of the Freedom City who were guiding him and others outside, and he couldn''t help but feel a little headache. "Well, what does it matter!" Regarding this, the Governor of the Fallen Angel was unconscious, and asked, "Tell me, what do you feel, I also felt a glimmer of gaze just now, but that''s it, it''s getting old, it seems to be dead!" "Humph!" Hearing the words of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, the red-haired demon couldnt help but snorted before speaking, I feel it. He is a very special person. He is enveloped in a layer of smoke. It seems that he is not strong, but Possess three powerful strengths with sharp edges." "Those three powers feel a bit like God''s Extinguishing Equipment, but they are a little different. They are just three God''s Extinguishing Equipment..." Speaking of this, there was a trace of embarrassment on Lucifers face, and he apologized for his misperception, Im afraid Ive misperceived it. if" "It is possible!" Suzeks quietly interrupted, the Governor of the Fallen Angel showed a trace of iron on his face, "If there is something wrong with the artifact system, such as being invaded..." Hearing the words of the fallen angel governor, the two demon kings were stunned! Although the two demon kings are usually very funny, it only represents their attitude towards life, and does not mean that they are really idiots. On the contrary, they are rare geniuses in the demon world of this generation. They soon understood The words of the Governor of the Fallen Angel. Suddenly, the whole carriage fell into dead silence... ps: There was an accident today, and it will explode on the last day... 1259 Chapter 052 The first one to arrive at the gate! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!God recorded in the Bible! Although there are many controversies, I have to say that this is a truly stalwart god. In the battle of the gods, he stood out, defeated many gods as the only god, and became the god with the most believers. Even among the gods, he is also known as the true god, just like the true dragon in dragon creatures. Generally, unique status. Even in the hearts of demons and fallen angels, even if they are in a hostile position, they still cannot be in awe of their existence. In fact, until now, many high-level demons and fallen angels still feel weird about the fact that''God and the Four Great Demon Kings will end up together''. After all, the other party is the god among gods, the only god recorded in the Bible! This god is not only in his life, even now after his death, still has a major impact on the entire world, the heavenly prayer belief system, helping the angels who lost the gods stabilize the belief of all living beings. And the artifact system rooted in the world is constantly reversing the torrent of time. The existence of many divine artifacts has allowed humans who had no ability to resist between the gods and the underworld to continuously create miracles. Gradually, no matter which power they are, they gradually cannot ignore the existence of human beings. The existence of Goddess has made the best among human beings become the existence that changes the world. In this regard, since ancient times, many people have been studying the artifacts, trying to understand the principles of the artifacts, controlling the artifacts, and corroding the system of the artifacts, but no matter how talented people are, they are useless in front of the system of the gods. Gradually, everyone regards the artifact system as an existence that can only be viewed and cannot be interfered with. However, now there is a force that may seem to have eroded the artifact system... Both the Governor of the Fallen Angel and the two demon kings were completely shocked. All three people in the carriage fell completely silent, not knowing what they were thinking about... "Your Majesty, you can already see the City of Freedom!" I don''t know how long it took, the sudden sound awakened the three people in the carriage from their contemplation, and saw that the curtain of the carriage had been opened, and a middle-aged demon was half kneeling there, saluting the two demon kings. In the meantime, the demon''s gaze swept across the fallen angel governor, revealing a trace of obvious disgust. "Oh, it''s already here!" The first to react was the Leviathan Demon, Seraphim. I saw the girl devil with two pony tails got up and walked directly to the door of the carriage, and completely opened the curtain. In an instant, thousands of meters away, a huge city surrounded by a wall of more than 300 meters high came into her eyes. . Although it was only a nine-year-old giant city, it unexpectedly possessed a historical atmosphere. Anyone who sees this city can perceive the sincere weight. For this reason, the girl couldn''t help being silent. "It''s amazing!" Szekes and Azazel, who walked up behind, looked at each other and couldn''t help but marvel. Obviously, such a heavy atmosphere is not something that a new emerging power can have. The water in the City of Liberty was deeper than they thought. After being silent for a while, Asacher jumped directly from the Demon Kings carriage, and soon fell onto the carriage of the fallen angel in front. However, Baiqiu, who ran out to drive the carriage because he was not used to riding in the carriage, had no accident. Schell''s suddenly returned.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com After all, it was almost time to arrive in the City of Freedom at this time, and Asachel was naturally not good at staying with the demon kings. Moreover, even if the demon kings have no objection, the subordinates of both sides have an objection! The relationship between the devil and the fallen angel is really terrible. at this time "Swish! Swish! Swish!" There were several breaking noises in the sky. The seventh patrol guard that had greeted Nagato descended from the sky before and fell in front of the envoys of fallen angels and demons, while the demon patrol guards around the original envoy quickly Step forward and hand over the formalities. The transfer of formalities between the two patrol guards was calm. But the envoys behind them suddenly became unstable, especially the fallen angels. After seeing the figure of the Seventh Patrol Guard, they became agitated. Many fallen angels even had the urge to step forward and kill each other. Most arrogant fallen angels can hardly forgive these''traitors'' in front of them! Had it not been for the obstruction of Asacher and other fallen angel cadres, the conflict would have already occurred. just "They are all stronger!" Although they have never fought head-on, both Asacher and Baiqiu can perceive that the fallen angels who rebelled have become stronger. Almost all have only a pair of black wings, but the energy in their bodies has reached the mid-range. angel. In that team, the only four-winged fallen angel has reached the power of the upper class! Soon, the handover of the two patrol guards was completed, and the Yaozu''s patrol guard quickly left here and continued to return to their patrol area. Several fallen angels looked at each other, and the only four-winged fallen angel male in the team walked in front of Asacher. "It''s been a long time, Lord Governor!" Facing the former leader, the rebellious fallen angel spoke without humility, "Next, our Seventh Patrol Guard will lead the way. The messenger of Lord City Lord has arrived at the city gate and is waiting." "...Thank you!" Looking at the fallen angel in front of him, Asachel, who thought he had a lot of words, was silent for a while, but he just said so, he found that he had nothing to say... Recalling the past, regretting, or threats and intimidation are actually meaningless. "This is our honor!" After paying a respectful salute, the four-winged fallen angel turned and hovered, slowly leading the way with the other fallen angels who had already been flying, and the convoy also followed. After almost five minutes, the convoy of the mission finally arrived at the gate of the Freedom City. At the door, beautiful cat monsters have lined up. In the center of the cat monsters, the graceful cat monsters are smiling and watching the arrival of the envoy, and beside the cat monsters, there is a red Fat teenager. The purple robe is flying, and the bangs move slightly, making this mysterious boy appear free and unruly!.. 1260 Chapter 053 Undercurrent is surging second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A remote mountainous area hundreds of kilometers away from the Freedom City. The environment here is harsh and poisonous, almost a forbidden place for living things. However, at this time, there is a mysterious enchantment covering this place, and the enchantment is a huge space magnified hundreds of times, like a natural small world. In this small world, countless different forces from the dxd plane gathered at this time. Gladiators from Olympus, ancient heroic spirits of the Nordic forces, the Death Guard of the underworld, and even the armies of demons and fallen angels, etc., all gather here, and dozens of horrible auras collide and echo each other over the enchantment. Open. In the center surrounded by many mythological arms is a huge platform on which gathers high-level people from different mythological forces. These high-levels may not be the highest level of the various mythological forces, but they are definitely the biggest victims of the rise of the Free City. In a sense, they and the deceased Osiris had the same illness. However, among such a group of people, one person, or the devil, appears to be the most uncoordinated. He did not participate in this war because his own interests were frustrated. He did not even participate in the war at the beginning, but just ran over and said that he wanted joined. At this moment, this white-haired demon standing openly in the center of the platform just stood still, making the whole small world quiet. "Lezewim Livian Lucifer!!!" After a long silence, the true organizer of the demon forces, Kyle Baal from the Demon Kings family couldnt help but ask, although the white-haired demon in front of him is so powerful that it makes people tremble, this is not the Baals retreat. Reasons: "What is your purpose, who had disappeared during the previous civil war!" Lezevm Livian Lucifer, the strongest transcendence born by the original ancestor of the devil Lucifer and the mother of the devil, Lilith. The ability is "invalidation of artifacts", and all the power of artifacts will be turned into nothingness by him. It is said that the reason why Szekes''s dependents do not have artifacts is to fight him and record dangerous people in the Bible under the name of "Lelin". "Ah, baal''s little guy, uncle, haven''t I already said it?" Hearing someone''s questioning, Lezeweim couldn''t help shrugging his shoulders, and said frivolously, "Uncle me, I am very interested in this city of freedom that has caused turmoil in the entire underworld, so I am ready to intervene." "you!!!" Although he knew the abhorrence of this guy in front of him for a long time, when he heard what he said, Kyle Baal couldn''t help but feel angry, "This battle is the determination of the first generation of the great king''s family. Don''t do anything stupid." "Ah, it turned out that the old man made the decision!" Hearing Kylbalis words, Lezewim couldnt help but show a smile on his face, It can make the ever-changing old man shake, presumably there is something in the city of freedom that deserves his attention. Interesting!" "you" "Well, we are not here to listen to the disputes among your demons!" Heavenly King Tota Li from the heavenly court interrupted Kylbali''s words, and at the same time looked at Lezevim, "Devil, it doesn''t matter if you join, but you must abide by the rules. If not, we will kill you first. "Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com Hearing Li Tianwang''s words, the gods of Bacchus from Olympus, the gods of flames and blacksmiths all nodded. "Okay, okay, you decide, I''ll take a look" Seeing the performance around him, even though Lezeweim, the transcendant, had the ability to kill all the high-levels present, he still did not show a trace of anger, but he spoke with a smile, and then retreated obediently. Of course, there was still a weird smile on his face, as if he was thinking about something. Seeing Lezeweim''s performance, no one said much. In the eyes of these senior executives, as long as the son of the Venus star in front of them does not make trouble, everything is fine! "Then, start our combat meeting!" Li Tianwang, who had just spoken, nodded and said, "Just got the information, the envoys of fallen angels and demons have arrived in the city of freedom, and Hades in the underworld is also on the way to it. It''s time to assign your work ." "We are all from different mythological forces. Even if we cooperate, it is impossible to mix our own armies with other mythological armies. Then it is very important to allocate our respective tasks, but before that, there is a problem..." Speaking of this, Li Tianwang''s face showed a look of doubt, "Why haven''t the Egyptian mythology team arrived yet? You must know that Osiris has been jumping up and down in the past year. Who knows what happened over there? Yet?" Hearing Li Tianwang''s words, everyone present couldn''t help showing a hint of confusion. In fact, this is exactly what they wonder. "It was probably stopped by Aton!" At this time, Lezewim suddenly said, and his words were full of mockery, "Aton has always been the only god like the god of the Bible, and he is very uncomfortable with the god of Osiris." Hearing the words, everyone was silent for a while, and then they nodded in recognition of his words. After all, this statement is not unfounded! In the human world hundreds of years ago, during the time of the Egyptian pharaoh Amenhotep IV, the sun god was renamed Aton Aton and used this to carry out a monotheistic religious reform that worships the only god Aton. The reason failed. Almost all people of the mythological power know that he is ready to imitate the God of the Bible and become the God of Gods, the only God of God! It''s just that they didn''t notice the strange smile that flashed across Lezewim''s face... "Then don''t care about him, anyway, we people are enough to destroy that blasphemous city!" Finally, King Li Tian said, "First of all, the attack time is set a week later. Our major forces will launch attacks from the four gates of the City of Freedom at the same time. At that time..." And without everyone in the enchantment knowing... Outside the barrier, a girl in a white dress chuckled and floated away, disappearing... 1261 Chapter 054 Meeting and the third more calamity! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the enchantment hundreds of kilometers away was planning a plan for the Freedom City. The city that has attracted worldwide attention less than ten years after its establishment, and named "Freedom" is welcoming the arrival of the demon king from the devil and the governor of the fallen angel. Nagato also met as expected, the new demon Lucifer he was very interested in at this stage. Its just obvious that Nagato is not suitable for this kind of diplomatic occasion. He just quietly followed Tacheng Rina, watching her come into contact with the fallen angel governor and the two demon kings, and carefully watching the new appointment. Demon King Lucifer... At the same time, analyzing the nature of the other party. However, people like Nagato are destined not to be ignored by the fallen angel governors and the demon kings! Ever since... "Mrs. Tacheng, could you please tell me the identity of the little brother behind you?" The fallen angel Governor Asachel who was greeting Rina of Tacheng suddenly pointed to Nagato behind her, and asked, "I took the liberty of carrying more than one human being with a sacred aura. It''s really rare!" "what?!" Nagato, who was standing quietly, was taken aback for a moment, his gaze turned to the Governor of the Fallen Angel, and he said, "It''s really unexpected. Although I didn''t hide the aura of the gods, I am confident that even a strong Demon King cannot It was found out." "Haha, that was indeed an accident. I''m just good at researching artifacts." Having said that, Asacher understood that if he hadn''t heard Suzex''s words before, he might not have noticed the extremely subtle aura fluctuations in the opponent, so it was indeed an accident. "I have many identities. One of the identities in the Free City is probably a guardian!" Nagato, who originally intended to be a spectator, did not continue to remain silent after being named out. Instead, he stood up generously and said, "My name is Nagato. My identity was once a human, but now, I It has surpassed the human species." "Beyond humans? This is really an amazing statement!" "Then, let me introduce myself, although you may already know it, I am Asacher, and I am the head of the fallen angel!" As he spoke, the governor of the fallen angel stretched out his right hand. Obviously, I intend to shake hands with Nagato. "you are interesting!" There was a moment of silence, Nagatos face showed a sincere smile, and he stretched out his right hand as well. I thought the Governor of the Fallen Angel would be a very boring guy, but now Ive changed my mind. Youre Biszazeks. Interesting existence." As they spoke, the two of them held their hands together, and in an instant, the aura of the Three Gods Extinguisher reflected extremely clearly in Asachel''s mind. Asacher, who has studied for a long time on the divine tool, understands that these are the auras of the three realms that are completely different from the known gods, or the judgment of heaven, or tyrannical and sacred, or resembling the scorching sun, they definitely belong to the upper gods. Gu''s existence! After confirming all this, the astonishment in Asacher''s heart can be imagined. It''s just that he is the leader of the evil forces after all. Asacher, who has lived for a long time, didn''t show the astonishment in his heart. He gently shook hands with Nagato and then released, and his left hand directly grabbed Szekes next to him. Said jokingly: "Oh, Nagato-kun, listening to what you just said, I seem to be very interested in Suzex?" Love reading www.ikashub.net "No, I''m only interested in the mutation points of the biblical power over the past few hundred years." Faintly shook his head, Nagato looked at several people, and said with a smile, "Whether it is the new Lucifer Demon or the new Bezebu Demon, they are all very interesting points of variation. It''s a devil, right." After speaking, Nagato didn''t say much, turned around and left. This is to come by the pleasure, and leave when the pleasure is exhausted, Nagato seems extremely free and easy at this time. "Ah, sorry, a few!" At this time, Tacheng Rina hurriedly said, "Master Nagato is more free and easy. He is special around us in the City of Freedom. He will not be constrained by the City of Freedom. Please forgive me for how offensive he is." "it''s okay no problem!" For Tacheng Rina''s apology, Asachel said generously. Only Suzex beside him clearly perceives at this time that the heartbeat of the fallen angel governor beside him is obviously faster than usual. Obviously, after Nagato left, he finally exposed My mood at this time. ... ... Nagato, who had left on the other side, stopped immediately after stepping out of everyone''s sight. The next moment, the pure white figure suddenly appeared from the space. The pure white girl leaned directly on Nagato, embraced his arm, and said, "Brother Nagato, I miss you." "I miss you too," Raising the other hand, rubbing Saya''s small head lightly, Nagato chuckled lightly, "Also, thanks for your hard work, how is the situation of the mob, there should be nothing unusual." "Yes, the Son of Venus who can nullify the power of the divine weapon appears there." Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya''s face showed a trace of hesitation, and he said, "He seems to have seen our plan through, and he seems to be just making trouble. He is a guy who is incomprehensible." "oh, I see!" After a little hesitation, Nagato and Saya hugged so much and started walking. As they walked, they said, Dont worry about it. Anyway, its just a piece that cant jump out of the game. By the way, Saya, have you had anything lately Feeling wrong." "Huh? Brother Nagato, do you feel anything?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya immediately stopped and asked seriously. At first glance, Saya seemed to be making a fuss, but that was the case. Nagato was no one else. His feeling was almost the same as a prophecy! "I didn''t feel anything, just inexplicably upset." Nagato also understood his situation, and told the truth about his feelings, "It''s as if his own thing was touched by someone somehow, but I probably also understand that in the legend of Xiuxian, there is a saying about crossing the catastrophe. " "I''m afraid, my calamity is here..." .. 1262 Chapter 055: The first talk begins! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya left. Although she had just reunited with Nagato, she left. Nagato knew that the girl would definitely be unable to sit still after he told the news of the arrival of the''causes''. Saya''s eyes will spread all over the dxd world soon, so let''s monitor it thoroughly. However, even so, Nagato still said it. It was not ruthless or anything, but in essence, Nagato and Saya were already regarded as one-hearted existence. Even if they gradually seldom pass information through conscious connection, there is no problem of hiding anything between them. Moreover, Nagato also enjoys Saya''s dedication to herself, and the feeling of being loved is very intoxicating. Of course, the most important thing is... "It''s not just Saya, even I can''t continue to relax!" Walking on the deserted streets, Nagato seems to have nothing to do, but in fact it has already taken all precautions. "The emperor will come with him after some time, and he must also rush over after the Sesei Maru exits. Broly did it. Come on!" Vaguely, Nagato realized that he might have encountered the most powerful enemy in his life so far. We must know how amazing the feeling of Nagato is, almost equivalent to the vision of the future, but even so, Nagato still did not perceive the arrival of the disaster in the first time, but over time, realized some unusual feeling. , It was reversed to the calamity. Regarding the calamity, after discussion between Nagato and Saya, the two also roughly identified several possible sources. The greatest possibility is nothing more than the existence of great cause and effect with myself. If it is that one, it must not have come to the body, otherwise, in such a life crisis, even if the other partys concealment is strong, Nagato will definitely feel it for the first time, so even if it is not happy, Nagato must immediately Promoted. Since it is not the main body, then there are many things that Nagato can do... After all, in front of that kind of existence, Nagato was not sure about his ability to hide, but he absolutely believed in the ability of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds. With the hiding of that mysterious thing, it must be impossible for the other party to notice his existence. The most important thing is that the opponent is still hiding now, presumably it takes time to accumulate strength! "In that case, let me add a few more chess pieces to the original chess game. The destined foe, let us use this world as the chess game and fight to our heart''s content." Thinking of this, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a faint smile, and the murderous intent was hidden deep in the purple eyes! Born in harmony with his heart, Nagato thinking in this way is full of mystery, as if a unique landscape, so that the idle wanderers on the whole street notice him one after another. In response, Nagato just smiled softly and disappeared silently... ... ... Time flies by, and in a blink of an eye it is seven days. Within seven days, the entire City of Freedom was obviously in a slightly nervous state, and even pedestrians who didn''t understand anything could feel the dullness of a storm coming. Especially on the sixth day, when Hades from the bottom of the underworld came to this city, this dullness reached its extreme.Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com However, even so, the entire city is still operating normally. "It''s an incredible cohesion. Even today, the City of Freedom is still doing business as usual. Obviously, the residents of this city still believe in their three city masters!" In the meeting room on the highest floor of the City Lord''s Mansion, Szekes opened the curtains, looked at the street outside, and sighed. "This is inevitable, and popular support is the foundation of this city''s existence!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel, who had already sat down at the round table in the conference room, said this. At this time, whether the Governor of the Fallen Angels, the two Demon Kings, and their respective guards are in this conference room, it is the eve of the start of the talks. By the way, besides the power representatives of the Demon King and the Fallen Angels, Hades, the god of bones, is here as well as his god of death. Facing the conversation between the fallen angel governor and the demon king, Pluto remained silent as before, reluctant to even speak. Regarding this, both the demon king and the fallen angel governor are left to it. Everyone knows that Pluto is extremely annoying to the forces of the Bible, and neither the demon king nor the fallen angel governor wants to be boring. "Crack!!!" At this moment, the door of the conference room opened. Surrounded by a few figures, the red and black dresses were added to the body, appearing gracefully, and walking in gracefully. They immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone knew that the meeting was finally about to begin. just "Gurefia?!!!" "Sister of Lucy Figues!!" Suzex Lucifer and Seraphim Leviathan were stunned at the same time, their eyes were not on Lin, but on the silver-haired maid who was walking behind Lin. Especially Suzex, his mood was suddenly unstable, and the aura of destruction spread. The true posture that was suppressed by the new devil suddenly had a tendency to liberate. "Hey, Sazeks!!!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel, who was still using his eyes to signal with his former servant, suddenly couldn''t sit still. If Suzex''s breath continued to collide, the entire conference room would be destroyed in the first place. "Kaka, what a terrible demon!" Seeing this same scene, the Pluto in the skeletal posture did not panic, but looked at the red-haired demon, not knowing what he was thinking. "Humph!" At this moment, a lonely grunt suddenly echoed, and the entire conference room was immediately quiet. Whether it was a demon, fallen angel, or death and Hades, at this moment, they felt a thorn in their back. It seems that there is something of its own natural enemy, approaching! Under this stimulus, Thazekston gradually calmed down and reduced his strength. Afterwards, clear and soft footsteps came from the door. Not long after, I saw a black and long straight maiden in a red and white maiden costume slowly stepping forward. Between expectation and expectation, she was deserted and beautiful. Fenghua peerless... 1263 Chapter 056 Please enjoy the second more! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is no doubt that the maiden who walked in from the door is a majestic beauty. However, whether it was the fallen angel Governor Asachel who claimed to have fallen because of an attempt to have a relationship with women, the demon king who was the incarnation of evil, or the god of hell from the underworld, all ignored this beauty. Compared with this beauty, what made them even more concerned about was the terrifying aura of the witch in front of them They, who had clearly stood at the apex of this world, all felt a crisis like natural enemies. "Quack, surprised for the second time today!" There was a silence for a while, and the underworld skeleton god who was restrained the least spoke deeply, with a look of surprise in his words, "Miko, what is your name, why do you have so many opportunities for life, you are not like a human at all!" "Banji, others, no comment!" Hearing Hades''s question, the red and white maiden''s indifferent eyes glanced at the bone god of the Hades, and she said coldly, and at the same time she walked behind Lin, stood quietly, and closed her eyes. The indifferent posture seemed as if there was no one in the entire conference room worthy of her attention. In fact, Kikyo really thinks so. If it werent for seven days ago that Nagatos imminent catastrophe had reached her ears, and then Nagato asked her to come here to protect Rin, Kikyo wouldnt come here, whether its a god or a devil. Fallen angels dont care, anyway. In her eyes, they are all outsiders... Outside the evil spirit, there is only one way to destroy before her! "Ahem!" At this moment, Rin, who was already sitting in his seat, coughed softly, focused everyone''s attention on him, and then laughed, "Sorry, because I made some temporary arrangements. ." "This sister Kikyo is one of the guardians of the Freedom City. She is relatively cold, please forgive me." "Ah, it''s all right!" After listening to Rin''s words, Asachel hurriedly spoke, and then revealed a puzzled expression, "Are the guardians of the City of Freedom so special? Take the liberty to ask, how many guardians do you have!" "Your Excellency said and laughed..." Facing the question of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, he responded with a smile, speaking and behaving gracefully, "This is a confidential issue, I can''t say it! You know, the guardian is the biggest trump card in the entire city of freedom." "Ha, that would be presumptuous!" With a chuckle on his face, Asacher began to measure in his heart. In these days, Asachel has visited the entire City of Freedom more than once. From all the clues, the Governor of the Fallen Angel discovered that this city, behind this power, definitely has a more terrifying power. It now appears that the so-called guardian is the guardian sent by the forces behind the city of freedom! "Then, please take your seats!" With both arms placed on the table, two hands placed close to each other in front of his chin, Rin said, "The talks about the relationship between our tripartite forces in the underworld, it''s time to officially begin." "call!!!" Hearing Rin''s words, the red-haired Demon King took a deep breath, and the long breathing sound attracted all the eyes of others. The next moment, the Demon King who had recovered his calm returned to his seat.666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com At this time, he had already pressed the horror that Gurefia had reproduced in front of him into the bottom of his heart, and barely recovered his calm. The red-haired demon knew very well that this meeting would definitely determine the direction of the future underworld. In this case, the devil cannot be distracted at all. just "quack!" The laughter of Hades reappeared, breaking the breath of the serious meeting. I saw the god of the underworld with only bones speaking in his extremely unpleasant voice, "Free City Lord, although I dont hate your city, I even like it very much, but...you little girl , Do you really know the current situation?" "Of course I know, isn''t it the siege of the mythological forces!" Facing Hadess question, Rin smiled like a little fox, snapped a finger with his right hand, and in an instant, a three-dimensional virtual image appeared on the round table where everyone was. In the shadow, the huge shadow of the city of freedom Located in it. And on the ground thousands of meters away from the four city gates, powerful troops are standing by! "...Oh, it seems you are ready!" Seeing this scene, Pluto immediately understood, no, not only Hades, but also the Governor of the Fallen Angel and the Demon Kings understood that all the emotions were actually calculated in the City of Freedom. "exactly!" At this time, Rin did not continue to hide anything, and said, "The so-called peace talks must be based on strong strength. Although the establishment of the Free City has no shortage of battles, it has not shown real strength." "So, when we knew that someone was going to take the opportunity to deal with us, our senior executives made a plan for this time." "Now, please appreciate the power of our free city!" As Rins voice just fell, in the virtual video, on the four walls of the City of Freedom, figures slowly appeared one after another. Fallen angels, demons, monsters, various humans holding weapons, witches and magic girls, etc. appeared one after another. . The next moment, the war broke out! ... ... "So, all this is just a round." In the demon camp of the coalition forces, Lezewim sitting in the tent, looked at the crystal ball in the hands of the magician next to him, and said mockingly, "But almost all the major forces in the world have been dealt with at once. " "The City of Freedom, tut, it''s really amazing!" "It''s okay, it''s just pushing the boat along the way." Suddenly a voice sounded inside the tent. The next moment, the red-haired boy opened the curtain leisurely, walked in carelessly, sat opposite the son of Venus, and said, "Happily meeting, the father of Lucifer and the mother of the devil son!" "...I''m lucky enough, mystery boy!" After hesitating slightly in surprise, Lezeweim sat upright and replied with a smile... 1264 Chapter 057: The third more premeditated battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that Lezeweim was surprised! He really didn''t expect that someone could hide so many protoss, demons, and fallen angels, and come to him without knowing it, even if he himself thinks that those guys are really bad. but "Able to conceal so many gods and demons, including me, silently, tusk!" Without concealing the fact that he did not find the other party, Lezeweim''s face was full of curiosity, and he asked leisurely, "Brother, may I ask your surname? Uncle, my name is Lezewim. Lezewim Livian Lucifer!" "Just call me Nagato!" Facing the son of the former demon king, Nagatos face showed a smile without any smile, "Li Zeweimu, you are the only exception in this war. As the guardian of the city of freedom, I came here specially. This banishes you." "Oh, that''s really interesting to say!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Lezeweim''s face showed a funny smile. If he had no wrong perception, the power of the mysterious young man in front of him seemed to be a divine tool, but for him, any power was good, as long as its source was a divine tool, it would be ineffective for Lezewim. Higher demons usually have their own abilities, and Lezewim''s power is the "Neutralization of artifacts", which can be called artifact nemesis. Therefore, in his eyes, Nagato is not his opponent at all! just "Your face is really boring!" Nagato''s temper is neither good nor bad. The only thing that can really make Nagato be patient with is his own brothers and sisters, and the beautiful girl who looks good, but the enemy is pleasing to the eye. Obviously, Lezeweim in front of him is not in the category of people who can be patient with Nagato! and so "boom!!!" In an instant, a violent roar erupted in the demon''s camp. The demons staying around rushed out of their tents. At first glance, they saw that Lezewim''s tent had turned into an explosion that skyrocketed, and the red electric current was constantly flashing in the explosion. "Roar!!!" The abrupt dragon roar suddenly echoed. In the next moment, the phantom of the red dragon appeared from the flame of the explosion, and the terrifying coercion spread wantonly, and the air wave rolled. The lower demons stepped back one after another, and the upper demons were also strongly oppressed and unable to move forward. With the sound of air bursting in their ears, the ghost of the dragon broke through the exploding fireworks, and naturally burst open. Come. In an instant, in the spark of the explosion, the space began to twist. "boom!!!" Then, a more violent explosion resounded, and the earth shook! The raging electric current instantly covered the entire camp, and almost all the demons were numb at this moment and fell to the ground. Such a movement naturally cannot hide from other forces in the coalition camp. The fallen angels who are the farthest from the demon force rushed over immediately. Dont get me wrong, the fallen angels are not worried about the devil, but want to be the first to see the devil. Our ugly attitude.000 literature www.000wx.com The members of other mythological forces also came here after the fallen angels. Then, they saw the smoke and dust from the explosion in the center of the demon camp, and the demons lying on the ground, as if cramping, and the crimson electric current that flashed from time to time throughout the camp... Suddenly, everyone felt a crisis coming! Da da da!!! The light footsteps were very conspicuous at this moment. Soon, from the smoke and dust in the center of the explosion, a red-haired young man wearing a purple robe and holding a scarlet demon spear came out. From time to time, red current flashed on his body... In the other hand of the red-haired boy, a black-robed magician was also pulled. After throwing it away, the boy looked at the others present... "Sa, let some guy escape just now, I''m very upset." "So, let you practice your hands with me!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy didn''t say much nonsense, and the current in his whole body skyrocketed. The next moment, the red-haired boy turned into a scarlet magic spear and killed him directly! ... ... "boom!!!" In the Egyptian God Realm turned into dust, the silver-haired demon fell from the sky and fell straight to the ground. "Bah, bah, there are artifacts that I can''t offset, it''s really fake!" Soon, amidst the smoke and dust, the white-haired demon walked out of the pit he had smashed with a little cursing, with a faintly shocked face showing a look of uncertainty, and looked around. As a result, except for the wilderness, there is nothing else around. "wrong!!!" Although he was a little puzzled at the beginning, he was the son of the well-informed Venus. Lezewim suddenly widened his eyes, "This is the Egyptian God Realm! The remaining breath of power here is... Orpheus. Have" "And my strength!" The sudden sound echoed in his ears, and Lezeweim was shocked. Turning his head, he saw the figure of a group of black-robed men. In front of the black-robed men, there was an elderly looking old man and a silver-haired human teenager dressed in military uniforms. It was the latter who just spoke. "Hello, unknown guest, welcome here." The silver-haired human boy stepped forward a few steps and came to Lezevim, with a slight smile on his face, "I''m sorry to show you some bad things, so..." "Wait, you are members of the group of misfortune!" Unexpectedly, Lezewim, who arrived here with his immediate spatial transfer, suddenly said, his eyes turned to the elderly man, "Orpheus, how about letting me join you too? Uncle, I think I do. Still a very good terrorist!" "... Maybe, think about it." Turning his head to look at the elderly man, after seeing the other''s nod, a strange smile flashed across the silver-haired boy''s face, then disappeared, turned his head, looked at Lezevim, and said: "I am the emperor! The current boss of the group of disasters, if you have any ambitions, you will definitely kill you." .. 1265 Chapter 058 The fourth more tragic battlefield! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Trial Thunder!!!" Accompanied by a violent drink, Nagato blasted a shot, piercing a large hole in the body of the hero next to him. The crimson current used the body of the hero as a conductor, and the sound of crackling echoed around. Vaguely, a smell of burnt meat filled the air. "boom!!!" Withdrawing the magic spear, the enemies in front of Nagato fell one by one. Deeply exhaling the foul breath in his mouth, looking around, they were all densely packed people who fell to the ground. All of them were in a state of electric focus. For this, a subtle smile appeared on Nagato''s face. At this time, it was only almost three minutes after the son of Venus had left... I am afraid that the coalition forces on the front did not expect that their reserve camp had been completely''destroyed'' in the hands of Nagato! "Except for the son of Venus, there is not even a master!" Some murmured disdainfully, knowing that at this time Nagato was only using the power of Shenmiegu, and did not use the power of the body at all, and even Shenmiegu did not use the so-called forbidden hand! "By the way, the son of Venus should have entered my misfortune group!" Thinking of the previous battle with Lezevim, Nagato secretly slapped his hands and feet when the opponent started the space transfer and escaped and transferred it to the destroyed Egyptian God Realm. Nagato couldn''t help but reveal a trace. Smile. Presumably under the emperor, that guy will be very interesting in the future! "boom!!!" At this moment, a violent roar came from a distance. The next moment, Nagato vaguely felt the tremor of the ground under his feet. This was the follow-up effect of the violent roar just now. Obviously, the battlefield on the front line had entered a white-hot stage at this time. "It''s time to go to the front!" Speaking so softly, the magic spear in Nagato''s hand pointed towards the sky, and a red electric current burst from the spear blade, instantly breaking through the sky. The next moment, the red-haired boy turned into an afterimage and ran towards the front. Not long after, the figures of cat demon warriors came to this camp. "Ah, you deserve to be the Guardian!" The cat demon man as the leader looked at the "lying corpse" and exclaimed, and then shouted at the cat demon next to him, "Hurry up and put these guys in custody completely while the paralysis effect has not disappeared." "Yes! Master Tacheng!" The surrounding cat demon replied respectfully, and then rushed into the camp. ... ... On the other side, Nagato, who left the camp, leaped forward in the forest like an ape. His goal is the battlefield at the east gate of the city of freedom! There are four portals on the wall of the Freedom City, so the entire battle is divided into four small battlefields.Extraordinary Novel www.ffxss.com The battlefield at the East Gate is the closest to Nagato. The ridges of mountains and forests could not stop Nagato''s path forward. In less than ten seconds, the red-haired boy crossed several kilometers. After a short while, the red hair approached the battlefield. As he continued to approach, even if he hadn''t actually entered, Nagato heard a violent roar, and the tip of his nose smelled a strong bloody breath. Nagato clearly sensed the tragedy on the battlefield not far away! His brows were lightly frowned, Nagato''s speed increased, and he instantly appeared on the edge of the battlefield. At first glance, Nagato could see that groups of huge creatures of various shapes were arrogantly crisscrossing the battlefield. The mythological armies from different mythological forces, in front of these monsters, are all fragile like thin paper. The blood and the remains of the corpse have already spilled over the battlefield! In Nagato''s field of vision, I could even see that the mythical army was constantly being defeated. Many people of the Protoss even tried to escape, but the monsters did not intend to let them go. They swarmed and killed them all. "It''s Shura hell!" Looking around, Nagato looked at everything that was stained with blood, and couldn''t help but make such a judgment, "It is worthy of the battlefield of the witches. The power of a large number of guardians is indeed beyond imagination!" Yes, this fabulous monster in front of you is the guardian of the witches! In fact, in the entire City of Freedom, only the witches can create such a terrifying battlefield. The witches who came from the plane that devoured blood raid the plane, but they are all heretics, and they are really bringing their magic to the extreme. . "Damn evildoer, die for this king!!!" At this moment, a loud shout echoed in the air throughout the battlefield. I saw a middle-aged man who seemed to be about forty years old in the army of mythology stood up from the sky with a golden light in his hand. The next moment, the golden light turned into a tower thirty meters high A huge pagoda with more than meters! The horrible attraction burst out from under the pagoda, and absorbed it regardless of the enemy and us, trying to swallow everything on the entire battlefield! At first, the attraction of the pagoda was still small, and the guardians could barely resist it for the time being, but the mythical soldiers like the yellow-turbaned warriors were no longer able to do so, and soon entered the pagoda in a wailing sound. It''s just that with the passage of time, the attraction of the pagoda is getting bigger and bigger, and it will almost lift the entire battlefield! "Is that, the legendary Tiandi Linglong Pagoda?" On the edge of the battlefield, Nagato felt the attraction spreading to him, and couldn''t help but sighed softly, "That guy is the Tota Li Tianwang, this kind of move is simply a move that is indifferent to the enemy! " Just when Nagato was weighing whether or not to make a move... "Come out to me,''Linhuan King''." One of the strongest witches, Nangong shot that month! A slender figure suddenly appeared under the huge pagoda, facing the attraction of the pagoda, and behind her, grace and violent coexistence appeared, and the human-shaped shadow in golden armor appeared out of nowhere. It was a golden knight composed of machinery, and the unknown sense of existence caused a slight distortion in the entire space! It sounded like the roar of a monster, like the stupid noise of the huge gears and the driving device from the thick armor that closed the darkness. The atmosphere entwined by the golden knight is obviously not part of this world, eroding the black magic of light... 1266 Chapter 059 Forbidden Hand: Dragon of Retribution! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" At the moment when the Lunhuan King appeared, the explosion of the air continued to echo. Facing the volley suppression of the vast pagoda, the golden knight-like guardian exploded with a powerful aura. At this moment, the dark magic invaded the surrounding space and collided with the endless attraction. As if collapsed, everyone could perceive the distortion and collapse in mid-air. Although Tota Li Tianwang''s pagoda was very strong and once suppressed the dead God of War Nezha on the land of China, the Lunhuan King is not weak either. You know, apart from the alternative guardian six-winged beast directly created by Nagato, the Lunhuan King is definitely the strongest guardian. Its existence alone is enough to cause distortions in the world. As long as there is enough time, this guardian is A monster capable of destroying the world. Ever since... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In an instant, a continuous roar echoed over the battlefield. Whether it is the Lunhuan King or the Linglong Pagoda, the two sides seem to be unable to help each other, and can only helplessly stalemate. Under the battlefield, both the guardians and the soldiers of the mythological forces have been shocked by the shock of the incoming space. Many guardians have dispersed and returned to the witches in the city of freedom. In contrast, the soldiers of the mythological forces were more miserable, and many died directly on the spot. "Damn, damn evildoer!!!" After seeing this scene, King Li Tian in the sky showed a touch of surprise, and couldn''t help but said bitterly, "I don''t believe that you can''t suppress your heresy, Linglong Tower! Give me my full suppression!! !" This god from the heavenly court burst out all his power, and the endless awe-inspiring divine power was conveyed to the pagoda! The next moment, the pagoda began to spin and fall down. "boom!!!" Soon, the Lunatic King had a head-on collision with the pagoda that was beyond his body, and a more terrifying concussion sound reverberated. Even Nagato on the edge of the battlefield felt deaf, let alone the situation on the battlefield. Although the guardians are constantly decreasing, as long as the contract remains, the guardians will not die. In contrast, the mythical soldiers are simply dead and wounded. I have to say that Li Tianwang is a pig teammate. Fortunately, the mythological soldiers who escaped temporarily and escaped, even a hint of hatred appeared in the eyes of King Li Tianwang. This shows how unpopular Li Tianwang is! However, probably because of the fact that the opponent was so messy, Rao was a powerful Lunhuan King. For the same time, because he couldn''t withstand the falling bombardment of the pagoda, he began to approach the ground constantly. "Although I believe in the strength of Ah Ye and Na Yuechan!" Taking a closer look at the situation on the battlefield, Nagato raised the magic spear in his hand and said, "But that would be a waste of time. After all, the battlefield is changing rapidly. Let me end it! Ban hands!! !" Along with Nagato''s last sudden speech, in an instant, a red lightning current burst out from the magic spear!Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com It was a current that was thick enough to materialize and was jumping, and it quickly solidified into a crimson dragon, surrounded by the red-haired boy. The head of the dragon was just integrated with the magic spear in Nagato''s hand. It looks like a red-haired boy directly dragging a huge dragon head, which is shocking! At this moment, all or the surviving people on the entire East Gate Battlefield were aware of the anger-like opportunity not only on the East Gate Battlefield, but even by the powerful people in the conference room in the City of Freedom. Almost immediately, everyone''s eyes were on the red-haired boy who was releasing the new gods and the power of forbidden hands. "Destroy the enemy in front of you, the Dragon of Retribution!" Nagato knew about the gaze in the void, but his face remained unchanged, and he didn''t care much in his heart. With a resolute attitude, the red-haired boy quickly stepped forward and threw the magic spear in the middle of it instantly. The next moment, the huge scarlet thunder dragon with a long tail, headed towards the huge exquisite pagoda. Killed away. "boom!!!" In an instant, the crimson dragon hit the pagoda directly. In the violent sound, the crimson dragon swarmed into the pagoda that suppressed the world. The next moment, a horrible electric current erupted madly, and the destructive power of thunder and destruction burst out from the windows and portals of the Linglong pagoda. Then, the crimson violent current continued to shine on the surface of the pagoda. Moreover, the terrible current, even with the divine power of Li Tianwang urging the pagoda, poured into the sky. "what!!!" For the first time, Li Tianwang felt pain like hell. There was only time to shout, and the heavenly king fell into a painful reincarnation. The omnipresent electric current constantly impacted everything in Li Tianwang, body, spirit, soul and memory... Everything, under this thunder, began to enter the road of destruction! It is not that Li Tianwang does not want to resist. It''s just that under this thunder, no matter what methods are used, they have no effect. This is punishment from heaven, there is no escape! "Crack!!!" Just when Li Tianwang was about to be completely annihilated, a huge sound came clearly from the pagoda. The cracks visible to the naked eye quickly spread like a spider web on the surface of the powerful pagoda. Soon, in the eyes of the mythological soldiers remaining on the battlefield, the pagoda that suppressed everything suddenly exploded... "boom!!!" The terrible shock that was beyond imagination reverberated, and the four battlefields, including Freedom City, shook for a while. Almost all people who used the power of the wind or the power related to the wind were instantly deaf at this moment. For a while, all battlefields stopped for a while, and then the battle continued. Compared to other battlefields, in the Freedom City conference room, at this time, there is silence, and the aura is extremely solemn... ps: This kind of weather is sleepy!Write a chapter, doze off twice in a row...... .. 1267 Chapter 060 War and Diplomacy Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Aha, I was really scared!" After a long silence, the fallen angel Asachel broke the silence in the conference room and cast his eyes on Rin, "Miss Rin is really shocking at this step. This step is indeed very powerful." "You flatter me!" Facing the plausible praise of the fallen angel governor, he feels peaceful. The purpose of the eldest lady, and even the high-levels of the entire Liberty City, is obvious, even without concealing it, that is, through a war, to give power to the three parties in the conference room to make peace talks easier. There is a saying that a weak country has no diplomacy, and a strong country must have a stable diplomatic relationship. Previously, the City of Freedom was closed. At that time, although the city was barely self-sufficient, it was more often backed by Bai Yujing. Now, it has already reached the City of Freedom and moved forward on its own. It''s time. And all of this is based on this meeting attended by the three major forces of the underworld. For this reason, Liberty City completely showed its muscles through this battle and convinced other forces. "I really hope I''ve overrated it!" Seeing the calm and calm appearance, Asachel couldn''t help but show a wry smile, and once again looked at the virtual image on the desktop. Not only the East Gate Battlefield, but the other three battlefields, he was equally surprised. . On the eastern battlefield, he saw the murderous side of the Liberty City. The other three battlefields may not be so brutal, but they are also in a superior position. The army from the mythological forces, even if it is only a small part, still looks vulnerable. On the battlefield to the west, black flames filled the entire battlefield. Miss Ying, known as one of the three city masters, stood in the flames, like a princess of Heiyan! With the help of the flames, magical girls came and went, although most of them were a little soft-hearted, but they were harmless. The flames guaranteed their casualties to the greatest extent, and even so far, none of the magical girls died. In contrast, although the magical girls would keep their hands, the soldiers of the mythological forces still suffered a lot of casualties. On the battlefield to the south, the last of the three city masters, a girl named Ilia, was commanded. This is what everyone said, but what everyone saw was a group of sacred holy creatures wrapped in a mysterious guardian. knight. And that Miss Ilia just sat quietly behind the town, with a group of nun priests. Despite this, the guardian of the Paladins is too strong. Soldiers of the mythological forces often have to attack multiple times to break the guard. But at that time, other Paladins will charge forward and help their teammates retreat. . And the knight whose guardian was broken only needs to return to the rear, instantly full of blood with the help of the priests, and guard again! Well, in this way of fighting, Asachel was a little convulsed. Although it is understandable, it is shameless to the extreme! In contrast, the battlefield to the north is perhaps the closest to the battlefield in the usual sense of war. Demons, demons, fallen angels, and other creatures such as humans, etc., all gather here to truly fight with the enemy. This kind of war scene most truly embodies the courage and vitality of the Free City.Yunxuange www.yunxuange.org There is no hesitation, no tricks, or even any discipline, just like a group of gangsters, directly swarming them, relying on blood, courage and will to fight face to face with mythological forces! Then, kill the enemy, dye the earth red, and destroy all hostility! "call!!!" After exhaling a long breath, Asachers eyes stayed on the northern battlefield for a while, then said quietly, "Miss Lin, you succeeded. In the name of the fallen angel governor, I am very happy to share freedom Reasonable diplomacy!" Asacher''s words seemed like a thunder, which instantly silenced the entire conference room. You know, the theme of this conference is diplomacy. In a sense, coming here is preparing to establish diplomatic relations, but at the beginning, in terms of the three forces of fallen angels, demons and death, the city of freedom is still too weak, and diplomacy is likely to be unequal. The implied meaning of the Governor of the Fallen Angel is that he is willing to give up some of his interests and establish a truly equal diplomacy. In other words, the fallen angels truly identify with the city of freedom and regard it as an equal force with itself! "Quack!!!" After being silent for a while, Hades said in his ugly voice, "Since Asacher has said so, I have no problem. There is no conflict between Hades and the City of Freedom, even..." "In a sense, I still like your Free City very much." Hearing Hades''s words, Asachel''s face sank, but he didn''t say much. Although it was not very pleasing to the eyes of the other party, Asachel had to say that he was not an opponent of the god of the underworld in front of him. He was ranked in the top ten in the entire world. In Greek mythology, he was the strongest transcendence. But even so, his status in mythology is still behind Zeus and Poseidon. The rise of the City of Liberty, in a sense, is very beneficial to Hades, but as a friend of Zeus and Poseidon, Asachel really did not like to see this result. After the forces on both sides of the Fallen Angel and Death agreed to establish diplomatic relations reasonably, the forces on the side of the devil were left. In an instant, the eyes of the entire conference room were almost focused on the two demon kings. Or rather, focus on Suzex! Although Seraphim is the real demon in charge of diplomacy, in the presence of Szekes, this Lucifer demon is the demon that the demons have hoped for, and can truly be the demon! Under the gaze of everyone, Suzex bowed his head slightly, his red hair covered his eyes, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. For a long time, until the virtual image showed that the war was almost over, he said: "Before this, I have a few questions I want to ask!" ps: Step up the transition and enter the plot!.. 1268 Chapter 061 Dialogue and marriage third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What is the advice of the Demon King Lucifer, but it doesn''t matter!" Hearing Suzex''s words, the face of the lady with double ponytails couldn''t help showing a curious look.Perhaps it was influenced by Nagato. Among the three heads of power, Rin was most interested in the red-haired Lucifer Demon in front of him. In Rin''s information, this red-haired demon is completely a heresy, a demon''s heresy! This is not only reflected in the opponent''s personality, but also in his strength. You must know that although the former demon king only left a reputation, he was indeed a cruel character who pulled the gods to die together. And the red-haired demon in front of him is more than ten times stronger than that... "To be honest, at this stage, this guy is the son of luck. No one else can compare. Well, maybe his childhood sweetheart Demon King Beelzebub should be able to..." Rin still remembers how Nagato used to comment on each other! "Just call me Suzex!" After taking a few deep breaths, Szekes raised his head slightly, revealing his barely calm eyes, and said, "To be honest, even the three major forces in your city cannot ignore the demonstrations in your city, your master. It''s really a lot." "So, based on the premise of future development, I would like to ask about the development direction of your city!" There was not much temptation, Suzex had a direct showdown, but the sincerity between the words made people feel less ill. "...Sanctuary!" Hearing this, Rin stared at the red-haired demon lord silently for a while, and then said, The goal of the city of freedom is to become a transcendent sanctuary in the entire underworld and even the three realms. It is not about fighting for hegemony. The conflict of forces is not big." "If your city''s purpose only ends here, that''s true!" Hearing Rin''s words, Suzex nodded and said in agreement. Its just that it is said, but no matter whether Rin, the red-haired devil himself, or other people present know that Rins words may be true now, but the future is not necessarily true. Political dialogue may not be possible. letter. "If you have any questions, please bring them up together!" As soon as the red-haired demon''s voice fell, Rin immediately said, "You are welcome, although there are political factors, but standing at the height of you and me, you can be honest about many things." "Haha, then I''m welcome!" Hearing the words, the red-haired Demon King smiled boldly, and then said solemnly, "I have two more things. First, although Guicheng was quite merciless in the war outside, he was equally merciful. Many, there will be many prisoners, what are you going to do?" "Second, although I am very embarrassed, the demon force is different from the other two forces. Even if I sign a contract with Guicheng, I need a reason that will not make the demon nobles feel resentful for it. I hope Guicheng can give it!" "As long as these two things are okay, then, I personally agree to sign the contract!" After speaking, Suzex put everything on Rins side and stopped talking. In fact, the red-haired demon is not without other problems, such as Gurefia, but on such occasions, he Can''t be arrogant. "About this point, I will explain it!" 61 quge www.61zd.com Rin did not say anything, but the silver-haired maid behind her, the red-haired Demon King who had been very concerned about Gurefia, stepped forward and said, "My sires, regarding the prisoners, we have decided to come by their respective mythological forces. Ransom." "On this matter, please, adults, don''t worry about anything out of control." "In addition, regarding the complex situation of the demon power, I think the demon of the King''s family just captured will be a very good bargaining chip. In addition, after the high-level decision of the Freedom City, we hope to marry Lord Lucifer!" "what?!" Hearing the last words of Gurefia, everyone present was shocked. Especially the Red-haired Demon and the Leviathan Demon next to him, they thought of a certain possibility. The Leviathan Demon was only excited, and the red-haired Demon''s face was strangely flushed with excitement. This made the governor of the fallen angel and the god of the underworld next to him couldn''t help showing a slight surprise. After all, marriage is a very common thing in diplomacy and politics. They can''t understand why the Lucifer demon was so shocked. In the end, it can only be attributed to the Gremory clan who attaches too much importance to feelings. "Present, we solemnly proposed marriage to Lord Lucifer!" Gurefia looked at the excited Lucifer Demon with a blank face, his eyes flashed, and said, "In the name of the Freedom Council, I propose to Lucifer Demon''s...sister, Lias Gremory for marriage." "What?!!" Hearing this, whether it was Lucifer or Leviathan, the two demon kings were instantly stunned. Especially Suzex, he showed an expression of extreme astonishment! Its just that they were stunned, but it doesnt mean that Gurefia would be stunned, and saw the female devil continue to speak, "Our marriage partner is the most unique Nagato-sama in the city of freedom. I dont know the devil. How do you like it." "What a great idea!" Upon hearing this, Governor Asachel of the Fallen Angel could not help but exclaimed. The so-called person who knows you best is your enemy, and has been against the demons for at least thousands of years. Asacher knows the characteristics of the demons very well. The previous generations of demons successfully implanted the concept of aristocracy into the demons. After returning the people of the Baal family free of charge, so that the king''s family has face, they married with the demon king''s family and became their own people in the eyes of the demon nobles in disguise! In this way, the free city and the devil have entered the honeymoon period! just "Will Suzex agree?" The Governor of the Fallen Angel looked at the red-haired Demon King. Not only him, but everyone else was the same. Everyone knew that this Demon King was born in Gremory, another family that values ??feelings very much. In this way, would he use his sister''s feelings as a political bargaining chip?.. 1269 Chapter 062 The real rise of the fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and three days have passed in an instant. The war ended without any accident. In front of the army of Freedom City, the army from various mythological forces was ultimately unable to return to the sky, and could only become prisoners, leaving only a mess of the earth around the city. Three days were not enough to erase the traces of the war, and the smell of blood still seemed to remain in the air. The smell is looming, making people think that I have a wrong sense of smell. It is a huge giant city, after experiencing the baptism of war and blood, it instantly glowed with a sincere and heavy sense of history. At first sight, people understand from the bottom of their hearts that this city has a story. "Those so-called thousand-year-old ancient capitals in previous lives are probably the result of dynasty changes and many blood baptisms!" On the top of a small mountain outside the city of freedom, the figure of Nagato stood leisurely here, quietly feeling the breath of the post-war, looking at the vast city from a distance, and exclaiming with such admiration. "My lord, just now, the three major forces have already left!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly heard a serious and pleasant female voice behind him. But turning his head, just by the voice, Nagato knew that it was Gurefia. "I have left!" Hearing what Gurefia said, Nagato murmured to himself, and then a curve appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said, "Aren''t you going to send him off? I remember, you should have some friendship with him in the past. " "Furthermore, the order to hunt down your family was clarified the day before yesterday. Didn''t he give it?" "Please stop joking, Lord Nagato!" A slightly loud voice rang in Nagatos ears, and then Gurefia, who was standing behind Nagato, seemed to think of something, and said, Im very sorry, sir, but please dont mention it again, although There was a little feeling in the past, but all of this can no longer go back." "I am the chief maid of the Freedom City, he is the devil, and we are no longer a companion on the same road!" "I understand!" There was silence for a while, Nagato showed a relaxed smile, and then he said, "Speaking of which, I didn''t expect that Suzex would agree to it. In this case, I look like a little fiance. It''s really novel. What a feeling!" To Nagato''s emotions, Gurefia remained silent and did not answer. "It''s just that such a demon is so disappointing!" With a faint sigh, Nagato''s face filled with a trace of regret. The so-called marriage is actually a choice. Since it is a choice, there are gains and losses! It stands to reason that, at the expense of his sister''s marriage, marrying the city of freedom with many masters and mysteries is beneficial to the devil. It is difficult for him to refuse the responsibility and position of the Demon King Szex. Even before that, he was hit by certain things, and it did not affect his judgment. However, by choosing marriage, Suzex was destined for the future. After all, he is a demon who keeps race in his heart, not a demon who recklessly pursues self-strength. Although it is not ruled out that he will become stronger in order to protect the race, after all, Suzex is tied to the demon race. Above. Obviously he has a strong talent, but he is constrained in a limited environment. "He, after all, is not one of my generation!" 110 Literature www.110wx.com For a long time, Nagato sighed, but he was really relieved. To be honest, Nagato is very contradictory. If Suzex is a reckless, strong-hearted demon king, I am afraid that his final ending will die in the hands of Nagato. Although Nagato appreciates the unscrupulous demon king, he will not tolerate the existence of the other side Unless the other party is a woman and becomes a woman of Nagato. The more you appreciate, the more you will kill! But Szekes in front of him is obviously not the kind of''real'' demon king. He is just the demon king, a demon king who is dedicated to fighting for the future of the demon clan. In this case, Nagato doesn''t have to be embarrassed. After all, the other party is his fiancee''s eldest brother and Nagato''s eldest brother-in-law! "call!!!" He exhaled a long breath, and a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. After these three days of buffering, presumably the underworld treaty signed by fallen angels, demons and death, as well as the Free City has spread throughout the underworld, and even the three realms, angels, and other mythological forces probably know it. Come to think of it, the senior leaders of the other major forces will be so shocked, and it goes without saying! Perhaps some interested people are trying to provoke the major forces to do some shameful things against the underworld, especially the city of freedom. "But so what!" Nagato is full of confidence in his Bai Yujing and his daughters, "After the Treaty of the Underworld, the last stepping stone to the real rise of the Free City has been removed, and no one can stop it." Thinking like this, a few thoughts flashed in Nagato''s heart, turned to look at the silver-haired head maid, and said, "Gurefia, go and tell Rin them, and the next negotiation with the major gods will be left to you. Up." "By the way, Orpheus is also temporarily handed over to you. I am going out. I have important things. Contact me!" "Yes!" Gurefia bowed slightly and saluted. And when she raised her head slightly, Nagato had disappeared in front of her, leaving only a blue ripple in the space, full of water like waves... ... ... The center of the desolate Egyptian God Realm was a platinum temple that stood tall at an unknown time. In the temple, the members of the group of woe wearing black robes are sitting on the seats on both sides of the main hall, and the deepest part of the main hall is a platinum throne, without the silver-haired youth in black robes lying on it. . "It seems that the City of Freedom has really risen!" I saw the silver-haired young man speak quietly, his words full of undeniable majesty, "If you want to stop it, some of the gains outweigh the gains. In that case, let''s take a ride!" "Masters, let the disaster spread to the whole world!" "Yes!!!" .. 1270 Chapter 063 The first encounter in the snow! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...I want to live!" Lying on the snow in the forest, the boy waited quietly for death. Like a flashback, the memories of the past are constantly playing back in my mind... A few years ago, he was called as an experimental subject of the church plan. For the adaptation training plan of the holy sword Excalibur, children like him who were helpless but with special abilities were gathered. Train day after day. Every day is very painful, but because he was instilled with the thought that "you will one day become a special being chosen by God", he and his companions are not afraid at all. However, one day, the truth they believed was shattered. The person in charge of the experiment decided to dispose of them! Poison gas eroded their bodies, and despair descended on their souls. The partners died one after another in front of him, until a certain partner violently opened up a glimmer of hope for him... "Even if it''s just you, run away!" At the sacrifice of his partner, he ran away. The chasing soldiers kept chasing him. In the snowy mountains and forests, he could only run away without stopping. On the way to escape, he kept thinking about the past. The scenes of the once monotonous and happy life became the boy''s only motivation! "...I must escape, this is the chance they finally created for me!" "To live, I want to... live!" With the severe pain throughout his body, the boy''s consciousness began to dim, however, the fire of revenge in his heart became more and more vigorous... "I want to treat those people..." "Those who filed the plan..." "Put Excalibur..." "I will never forgive them!" However, both body and spirit reached their limits, and the boy could only fall silently in the forest, unable to move a finger. ...Death seems to be inevitable. However, the anger became more and more vigorous, and gradually, a door appeared in the boy''s heart, and there were continuous calls from the door, which seemed to tell him that if he wanted to gain strength, he should uncover it. However, at this moment, the consciousness gradually became confused, and a bright red was reflected in the boy''s field of vision. The portal disappeared instantly and was no longer found. Lifting his head slightly, the boy saw a red-haired girl standing in front of him, with a smile of joy, long hair like flames, fluttering in the wind and snow, looking very moving. "Now! What is your wish?" ... ... "Ah, have you passed out of a coma?!" 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net Looking at the blond boy who was in a coma at her feet, the red-haired girl showed a touch of surprise, and then fumbled with one hand in her arms and took out a red chess knight. "Lias, have you decided that you want this kid to be a knight?" At this time, an abrupt voice sounded in the girls ears. Soon, the red-haired young man in dark gold armor came to the girls side and officially said, "Although he does not know his identity, it is obviously related to the church. !" The person who came is no one else, but it is the famous Lucifer demon in the devil world today, Lucifer Suzex! "I have considered it, brother!" Hearing what the young man said, the girl named Rias responded with a smile, and at the same time let go of the chess piece in her hand, "I was moved by the obsession of this child, so I chose him. As for the consequences, I will naturally This is responsible!" "Boom!!!" The next moment, as if the sound of a small stone falling into the water came out. The knight''s chess pieces seemed to have turned into liquid and merged with the blond boy. The next moment, the human aura on the boy before him dissipated, full of demonic aura, and there was also a sacred artifact and some indescribable aura. "It''s amazing, it''s really surprising that that chess piece has mutated!" Perceiving the indescribable aura, the red-haired demon king bent over and hugged the boy, and after carefully perceiving it, he suddenly revealed a touch of surprise and exclaimed. The devil chess piece is an important product in the demonic society today. It can transform other creatures into demons and supplement the large number of demons lost by the demons in the war. It is also an important prop in the famous ranking game in the demonic world today. Among them, as a chess piece that reincarnates other creatures into demons, it may mutate due to various reasons, making the reincarnated demons stronger. The blond boy in front of him clearly exists in this way. "My beast of Lias Gremory is naturally a unique existence!" Hearing her brother''s admiration, the red-haired girl couldn''t help but smiled triumphantly and said, "You know, I am the future Grand Duke of Gremory, the leader of the new generation of demons!" "Ha ha!" For his own sister''s pride, the red-haired demon smiled as always. Probably it came from more than a hundred years ago, because I felt guilty about using my younger sisters future as a political bargaining chip. It is also possible that the young man himself has a little sister-controlled trait. He has always been very fond of this younger sister who has seen her since childhood Drowning. In fact, for a certain period of time, the youth still wondered if that marriage was lost. It''s just a pity that the mysterious city that suddenly rose back then became more and more mysterious with the passage of time, and its terrifying economic strategy has given it more and more status and prestige in the entire underworld, and even the human world. Especially in the world of demons, with this erosion, even many new-generation demons regard them as their own. This seems so incredible in the world of demon that values ??blood! In this way, the marriage cannot be ended. Therefore, the red-haired demon greeted her in front of his sister. This time, it was just that his sister was coming to Europe on a whim, so he put down his work and accompanies her to travel. For the consequences of abandoning work, Suzex has already realized the consequences! at this time "Crack!!!" The sound of footsteps on the branches of fallen leaves was heard abruptly, causing Szekes to turn his head, and saw a figure he didn''t like to see, passing through the trees and appearing in front of them. "What a surprise, I didn''t expect to see you here, Suzex!" .. 1271 Chapter 064 Nagato and Gremory brothers and sisters second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the wind and snow blowing in the forest, the purple figure floated. The long hair that also flutters like a burning flame, the leisurely posture, and the familiar but unfamiliar face are not the other protagonists of the marriage event that Szekes just thought of, Nagato! "What a coincidence, I actually met you here, Nagato-kun!" Seeing the other party''s appearance, Suzex''s face barely showed a smile. "It''s a coincidence indeed!" Nagato knew how Suzex felt, and didn''t care much! Although in Nagato''s previous life, the red-haired demon king held an attitude of approval and support for the fact that Sekiryuutei became his sister''s husband, but Nagato never thought he could get the same attitude. The Chiryu Emperor was able to be recognized for two reasons. One was that he was the weakest and most potential Chiryu Emperor in the dynasties and was easy to control. The second was that the Chiryu Emperor was Riass dependent. The Demon Kings sister obeyed. In contrast, the strong Nagato is obviously not the best choice in the minds of this sister-controlling demon king. The most depressing thing is that he can''t cancel this marriage yet. Under such circumstances, Nagato knew very consciously that he would never be welcomed. Of course, Nagato didn''t care about these meaningless things either. He was the overlord who ruled the world, not the benevolent king who convinced people with virtue! "...Hello, this is Lias, Lias Gremory!" Hearing the word''Nagato'', and then looking at his brother''s attitude, the red-haired boy instantly understood that the handsome red-haired boy in front of him was his fiance who had never met before. In a slight silence, Rias cheered up and immediately saluted gracefully: "nice to meet you!" "To be honest, this meeting was a bit surprising to me." Hearing Rias greeting, Nagato also smiled, and then took a few steps forward, leaned into the void with one hand, took out a small gift box from it, handed it to Rias, and said, But fortunately, the meeting ceremony is already prepared. Please take it, my little fiancee." "...Uh, this? This?!" Seeing that Nagato had handed the small gift box in front of her, Rias looked at her brother hesitantly, and then received the small gift box from Nagato after receiving a nod from her brother. The moment the red-haired girl opened the gift box, a powerful wave of destruction magic swept across, and soon disappeared without a trace. Both the girl and her demon brother couldn''t help being surprised at this moment. Not everyone can possess the magic of destruction! Although she was shocked in her heart, the girl''s hand movement did not stop, and she quickly opened the gift box completely. A necklace inlaid with red gems appeared in front of her and her brother, and looming waves of destruction of magical power filled the gems. "what is this?!" Seeing this necklace, Lias was overjoyed and couldn''t help but ask. In fact, this question is what Suzex wants to know.Kiss novels www.qinxs.com Although this thing looks inconspicuous in front of me, the two brothers and sisters who possess the magic of destruction clearly understand that as long as they carry this thing on weekdays, the practice of the power of destruction will definitely be much easier. The Baal family who is in charge of the power of destruction, if they know the existence of this necklace, the chances of finding it are also not low. "Very simple homemade necklace!" Facing the puzzled expressions of the Demon King''s brothers and sisters, Nagato''s eyes shifted slightly, and he said, "The gem engraved in the necklace was obtained from the gap of the dimension by accident. It is of no use to me, so I used it to borrow flowers to offer Buddha. ." "By the way, if the name is given, Lias will name it herself!" To be honest, Nagato is really embarrassed to say that this thing was just made by himself with the power of the source. "That''s it!" When I heard Nagato''s words, Rias was not hypocritical, and thanked her, "This necklace will be called the Chain of Gremory from now on, thank you, Nagato-san, I will cherish this necklace!" It''s just that while the girl was talking, Nagato had no other emotions except for the sincere gratitude and a touch of rebellion. It was obvious that Rias at this time did not claim to be Nagato''s fiance. "What a rebellious little girl!" Nagato also knew about Rias''s situation a long time ago. In the memory of Nagatos past lives, the girl in front of her had been married to another demon noble family since she was a child, but she was unwilling, and she even went to war directly with her fiance. Now, her fiance has been replaced by Nagato, and it seems that nothing has changed. . "This is a girl who seeks freedom!" Nagatos face remained unchanged, but his heart was filled with some unspeakable emotion, and he said to himself, Its just a pity that I am the one who binds your freedom. You have no chance. I will not break your wings, but Make a birdcage!" As Nagato thought about it, Lias suddenly felt cold, but it seemed to be an illusion. At this time, Nagatos eyes had been on the blond boy in Suzexs arms, with a weird expression on his face, and then he asked, Suzex, the one in your arms is Liass Family members?" "Yes, this is the dependent my sister just accepted. Is there any problem?" "No, no, no problem." Hearing Suzexs words, the weirdness in Nagatos eyes grew stronger, and then he changed the subject and said, Its just a bit curious. When I just came over, I saw a few church guys searching for someone. This is the boy." "Oh, then, what about the people in the church?" Hearing the people in the church, Lord Demon suddenly asked. "Of course it''s done!" Taking it for granted, Nagato looked around and invited the two to say, "It just so happens. I just bought an estate nearby. Would you like to come and sit down? By the way, I just want to ask Lias. ." "Ok!" After looking at my sister, and the necklace she loved so much, he knew that when the two of them accepted the necklace, they could no longer refuse the invitation. After a little hesitation, he agreed... 1272 Chapter 065: Third in the Snow Millennium City! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The forest road under the wind and snow, although the scenery is good, but it is difficult to navigate. However, none of Nagato''s people are ordinary human beings. Nagato or Szex needless to say, Rias is also a demon who inherits an excellent bloodline. Even if she is a minor, she still cannot be hindered by the mere snow road in the forest. After about three minutes, the three of them walked out of the forest area that had turned into a snow forest. In an instant, a heavy building with a history of at least a thousand years appeared in front of everyone. The strong sense of history, even if the scope was extended to the Three Realms, was incomparable except for the buildings of the gods and the oldest demons. Under the white snow, the thousand-year-old castle stands tall, making people look quite magnificent. "This is my temporary residence, moving castle, Millennium City!" Looking at the shocked Red-haired Demon King and Rias, Nagato smiled and said, "I have lived here for about seven days. I didn''t expect to meet you before I left. It''s fate to say it. " "Crack!!!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, the vast castle gate made a sound and slowly opened. After a while, a middle-aged man with solemn body and black clothes walked out of the gate... At this moment, the red-haired Demon''s pupils shrank slightly, revealing a hint of shock. He couldn''t imagine that he actually saw such an existence, an existence completely free from the curse of time! You know, even if he is now in the rank of transcendence, he still can''t get rid of the curse of time. Although he is very old, the end of aging will not really come until at least tens of thousands of years. But after all, he is not an immortal existence. Although the man in front of him is not as powerful as him, he is already an eternal existence, as long as he is not killed, he will always exist! "Nagato-sama, you are back!" I saw that the man bowed slightly towards Nagato, and then walked towards the Demon King brothers and sisters before speaking again, "His Royal Highness already knows what you have just experienced, so let him come to help. ." As he spoke, the man glanced at Suzex, or the blond boy in his arms. "Oh, I can predict this. It seems that girl has gained a lot recently!" Hearing what the middle-aged man said, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "It''s no use I will bring her here. In short, I will ask you next, Ching Stulut!" "This is what the next should do!" Facing Nagatos compliment, the man named Stulut responded indifferently, and then walked in front of Suzex, "His Royal Highness Lucifer, please give the boy in your arms to the next one. The one who took him to rest, although reincarnated as a demon, he needs a good rest." "Uh, ok, thank you for your hard work!" Seeing Stulut''s actions, Szekes was taken aback for a moment before handing the boy in his arms to the other party. Only in the moment when the boy was handed over to the opponent, the red-haired demon seemed to vaguely feel the instability of the opponent''s body, but in the next second, he found that he just seemed to be just an illusion. The opponent was still as indifferent as before, breaking away from the stagnation of the curse of time. "Illusion?" Tianshen Novel www.ts108.com Looking at the middle-aged man holding the blond boy, a hint of doubt flashed in the heart of the red-haired demon, but it was too late to think about it. Nagato was already leading the way, and Rias had already taken a step earlier. "Huh? Wait for me!" Seeing this scene, Thazekston rushed forward. Only Stulut looked at the blond boy in his arms, with a smile of joy on his face, and then walked into the gate of the city likewise and proceeded in a different direction from Nagato and others... The next moment, the Millennium City closed automatically. ... ... "Huh?! This castle? It looks a little deserted!" Approaching the inside of the castle, Suzex looked around, but unexpectedly found that the castle was very empty, there was not much popularity, and there were not even a few items, which seemed a bit too deserted. "There is no way, the owner of this castle is somewhat natural." Hearing Suzexs words, Nagatos face showed a subtle smile, Although I dont want to say it, but its okay if you want that guy to destroy it, but if you want to decorate the castle or something, she really cant. "Really, Nagato-san, people are not natural!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, a white figure appeared from the end of the eyes of several people. When the sudden voice said the first word''true'', the other party was just a figure that could not even be seen clearly, and when the words were''natural'', this figure had already rushed into Nagato. Arms. Under such a huge impact, Nagato couldn''t help but back up half a step before offsetting the impact. "Really, I just ran into it if I said not to meet each other!" Some reluctantly turned around, Nagato''s eyes turned to the other two, pointing to the blonde girl who was shrinking in his arms, and said, "This guy is the master of this thousand-year-old city, El Quent Brunswick. Tad." "Hmm, how are you guys, I''m Alquette!" As if hearing Nagato introduce herself to others, the blonde girl suddenly lifted her head from Nagato''s arms and said, "Well, yes, I should say next... By the way, please advise!" "...Please advise!" "Please, show me a lot!" Facing El Quette, Suzex and Lias were both taken aback, and then they answered. The blonde girls astonishingly exquisite face, graceful figure, and natural posture suddenly shocked both Szekes and Lias. Based on their insights, they still rarely see this. A uniquely charming beauty. just The next moment, the Gremory brothers and sisters were in a bad mood! Whether it is the devil who is worried about the future of her sister, or the future female grandfather who yearns for freedom, after seeing the close contact between Nagato and the woman named Elquet, an unnamed anger suddenly sprouted... .. 1273 Chapter 066 Nagatos Entrusted Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the dxd plane, demons are diverse! Perhaps, the passing of the God of the Bible is very valuable, because his passing has caused the Bible to lose its truth. Demons and fallen angels, even angels, have shown differences and deviations from the old age. Among them, the seventy-two pillars family of pure blood of the demon all showed distinctive characteristics. The Gremory family is known for its importance in the Three Realms! If the people of Nagato''s marriage are from other families, I am afraid that there will be no psychological fluctuations when I see the close contact between Alquette and Nagato, and I may even feel that the marriage of my own family is very attractive. Just like the mother of Suzex and Lias, the woman from the Baal family would even encourage her daughter to be the palace or something. But the mother is the mother, and the children are the children, so naturally they are different! So they are naturally angry! But after all, he is the noble among the demons, and Nagato''s approach is very consistent with the unspoken rules of demons. Although there are a lot of rules in the society of demons, the essential rules hidden under the many rules, the rule called the strong eating the weak, have not disappeared. In the subconsciousness of many demons, it is very reasonable for the strong to have a large number of women. Therefore, the two did not show any angry expressions, they just became silent. "Okay, let go, it''s hard for me to walk like you!" Nagato could perceive the change in the feelings of the two people around him, but the red-haired boy was too lazy to accommodate others, so he calmed Alquette on his own, and then took her by the hand, pretending to be unaware. Continue to lead the way for the two. Next, without a word, the four quickly crossed the corridor and arrived at the chateau''s lobby. The first step into the reception room, all four of them felt a warm current rushing through their bodies. Then, everything in the hall was caught in the eyes of everyone. This is a warm-colored space that is almost completely different from the outside world, all kinds of luxury The home is neatly arranged. Among them, the two girls in the middle of the hall were discussing something, and they turned their heads leisurely when they realized the crowd had arrived. ... ... "Concubine Elt Lucky Brunstad, please advise!" "Yan Qishi, please advise!" The black goth princess and the cyan kimono were added to the body. The weak-looking girl with the virtual sword said hello to Suzex and Lias, but the scene of them squeezing around Nagato really made them It doesn''t feel very good. just "It''s here, please advise!" With a textbook smile on his face, Szecks just rightly asked his question, "Nagato-kun, you can talk about it now. I remember you said before that you have something to ask us." "Indeed, I have to ask Rias for some things, Qimi, go and call her!" Hearing Suzex''s words, Nagato commanded towards Qimi who was beside her, and then the virtual sword girl got up and walked out of the hall. Soon, the girl''s figure disappeared from everyone''s sight. "Suzex, you should know the tension between us and the Heavenly Court!" 139 Chinese www.139zw.com After Qishi''s figure disappeared, Nagato asked quietly. "Almost no one knows this!" After a little thought, Suzex nodded and said. In the battle of the rise of the Freedom City more than a hundred years ago, in order to achieve the purpose of deterring the enemy, the Freedom City once launched a large-scale killing. Among them, Li Tianwang from the heavens was killed. The legendary pagoda that suppressed the god of war Nezha was even more direct. Broken. From then on, Heavenly Court, or Mount Xumi, was completely against the City of Freedom! Unlike other emperors, Di Shitian, the emperor from ancient India, is a well-known god of war. Under the powerful deterrence of the City of Freedom, it is naturally impossible to reduce major events and minor events. "Then, three years ago, you should have known about Suzex!" After hearing the other party''s answer, Nagato continued to ask. "You mean that!" Suzexton now knows that three years ago, a Valkyrie Guard of Mount Sumeru attacked the business team in the Freedom City, not to mention the commercial losses in the Freedom City, and even the Tacheng couple who made the external leaders of the Freedom City death. When he first learned about this, Suzex also felt sorry for the talents of the Tacheng couple. It is said that a violent energy fluctuation erupted on Mount Xumi that day, but there is no way to confirm it, but it is clear that after that, the two forces entered a state of tension on full alert. Later, under the coordination of all the mythological forces, the two forces did not really fight. "I''m talking about the two daughters left by the Tacheng couple!" Speaking of this, Nagato rubbed his temples rarely, The two little girls really dont know what to say. Originally, based on the achievements of the Tacheng couple, they would be treated like princesses in the City of Freedom. of." "It''s just that the two little guys are very stubborn, and they both say they want to be independent. The boss is okay. After all, he is an adult." "It''s just a small... look!" While speaking, Nagato pointed to the door of the hall, Suzex and Lias turned their heads, and then they saw Yan Qishi who had just walked out, and a white cat girl who looked very young. "I understand!" Seeing the little cat woman, Suzex''s face showed a trace of sorrow. The kitten girls age is indeed a little younger. It will take at least several decades to reach adulthood. Unlike Lias, who is only less than six years away from adulthood. But then again, although she is a little young, she is still young. Catwoman''s strength is not bad. At least judging from the steady fluctuations of the demonic energy, it was as powerful as a normal adult demonic race. "So, what is your purpose?" Just understand and understand, the red-haired demon still doesn''t know the other party''s purpose. "It''s easy, Lias!" At this time, Nagato leisurely stated his purpose, "My mission to Baiyin, the little cat girl, is to help me protect my fiancee before we get married. So, use your demon chess piece to help Reincarnate Baiyin!" "By the way, for Baiyin, it''s best to use chariot chess pieces!" .. 1274 Chapter 067 Gremory and Black Song are the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Nagato''s request is a bit excessive! Although on the surface, Nagato gave his fiance a good potential chess piece, in fact, Nagato dug a big hole for his fiance and then buried a stubborn nail. Among the many nobles in the demon world, the Gremory clan who values ??feelings are regarded as heretics. Since the invention of the demon chess piece two or three hundred years ago, the increase in reincarnation of demons has allowed the civilizations of other races to continue to infuse the demon society, subtly, and continuously change the demon society ruled by the decadent aristocracy. Gradually, a force appeared in the demon world to compete with the pure-blooded nobles, reincarnated into the demon nobles! And all these confrontations may be rooted in the collision of different ideas, but the original reason is that in the devil chess piece, the coercive contract between the chess piece and the king is caused. Under absolute power, darkness will inevitably breed. In the society of demons, reincarnated demons are called servants of demons! The word''servant'' alone is enough to explain many things. It''s just that among all the reincarnated demons participating in the confrontation, there are almost no family members of the Gremory clan, because the iron rule of Gremory is to treat their family members as their relatives and friends, rather than servants. In this way, after accepting Tacheng Baiyin, Lias can''t go back and even educate her! But what if Baiyin is a diehard Nagato? This possible appearance made Baiyin in the eyes of Rias and Suzex, a jackal that could transform into an enemy at any time, a nail that Nagato deliberately threw to Rias. But even so, Rias still agreed, turning Tacheng Baiyin into her chariot dependent! With this alone, Nagato realized that he seemed to underestimate each other. Lias, is also full of charm! However, just when Nagato realized that they were more interested in his fiancee, the girl and her brother randomly found an excuse to take Shiraito and the boy who had just been placed to rest not long ago with them, and left without hesitation. Up. "Whatever you think, it''s the master''s own fault!" After Rias and Suzex left, Yu Qishi, who had always been the background, couldn''t help but joked, "Your fiancee''s eyes are almost on fire, burning with extreme anger." "So what, it is destined that she is my fiancee anyway!" Nagato didnt care, and sat leisurely in his seat. By his side, Alte Luci and Alquette leaned on both sides of him. Hearing Nagatos words, the two almost spoke in unison. There was a''cut''. Obviously, they are not happy about the fact that Nagato''s Crystal Palace will increase its staff. But this is also normal. Normal women would not like this kind of thing. "That may be true!" Nanami across from Nagato calmly drank the tea in his cup, and then said, "If you follow the usual novel conventions, you should be the last boss, and Miss Rias should be the heroine." "So, it doesn''t seem unusual that there will be another protagonist to grab the marriage at that time." "what?!!" Nagato was slightly taken aback when he heard Qishi''s words. In the memory of Nagato''s past life, Lias in the future seemed to have done the same thing.Funny Pen Fun Pavilion www.gxjxc.com According to Qishi, the protagonist should be the weakest Dragon Emperor in history. just "So what, I''m an incomprehensible boss!" After a slight astonishment, a nasty smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "It''s just the protagonist of luck. It''s not that I haven''t killed the protagonist of luck, and it''s more than once, at most it is a little troublesome. "Besides, aren''t you there?!" Nagato''s last words suddenly made the three girls present smile. Nothing makes these women more happy than the believing of a lover. at this time "Boom!" As if the echo of a stone falling into the lake, the wave of magic echoed in the hall. The next moment, a magic circle appeared in the middle of the hall, dressed in a spacious kimono, and a mature woman with black cat ears above her head appeared on the magic circle. . The person here is no one else, but the older sister of Tacheng Baiyin, Tacheng Black Song! "I have seen adults!!!" The cat demon who had just appeared first glanced around, and when she didn''t find a certain figure, her expression relaxed slightly, but there was still a touch of disappointment in her eyes that she didn''t even know. Afterwards, the cat demon cleared up his emotions and bowed to Nagato. "No need to look for it, Bai Yin has already gone to Gremory!" Seeing Hei Ge''s behavior, Nagato didn''t hide it, and said. "Oh, that''s fine!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Hei Ge''s face showed a hint of relaxation. After all, Hei Ge still has some understanding of Gremory''s characteristics. At least until Hei Ge completes self-salvation and can face her own sister, Bai Yin can be well. Yes, redemption! In the accident three years ago, the black song was actually there. But she failed to save her parents, causing them to die and enter the cycle of reincarnation. Although relying on the merits of her parents, Hei Ge understands that the two parents can still be reincarnated, and even become husband and wife in the next life. It''s just that the parents after the reincarnation, but not necessarily their parents. Reincarnation is very complicated. Under the superimposition of memories, the person may still be that person, but not necessarily the person of that lifetime. Except for the woman she had decided to do, Nagato didn''t know how to help others maintain themselves. However, no matter what, Hei Ge couldn''t forgive himself at that time. Baiyin became Rias''s family, partly because the girl wanted to be independent, and partly because Heige wanted Nagato to give her some buffer time, otherwise Heige felt unable to face Baiyin. "You, you are really reluctant!" Seeing the appearance of Hei Ge, Nagato instantly touched her mentality, and then said, "Since you are here, presumably the emperor is ready?" .. 1275 Chapter 068 The Emperors First in Heaven! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"As you might expect!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Hei Ge couldn''t help but show a sense of solemnity on his face, and made an invitation gesture, "His Majesty the Emperor asked me to invite the adults to participate in the prologue of the war against the sky!" As he spoke, Hei Ge''s tone couldn''t help showing a trace of invigoration. It seems to be very happy for the so-called Revolutionary War! "The emperor is the emperor!" Hearing that, Nagato couldn''t help sitting up straight, and said in admiration, "It''s worthy of being an existence that pushes humanity to the extreme, and its mobility is so powerful. It''s about to start so soon, I suddenly look forward to it!" With that said, Nagato got up from the soft fragrance of the black and white princess, looked around, and finally focused on the black knight Stulut who was almost turned into a housekeeper, with a questioning expression. "Well, Lord Orpheus, it should be coming soon!" Seeing Nagato''s inquiring gaze, the Black Knight suddenly understood that he was asking about an existence that was not on the scene. The Black Knight closed his eyes and felt it. While speaking like this, he used a special method to notify an existence. Soon, a huge black and white figure rushed into the hall, instantly bringing a burst of icy wind. After a while, Nagato and others could see the appearance of the arriving figure clearly. Just this look, whether it was Nagato or others, fell into a slight sluggishness at this moment, I saw Orpheus was riding a huge wolfhound named Primate Killer, and he was wearing a suit. I dont know where it came from. The armor he got was just like a senior wolf knight. "Ah, Orpheus, you are not allowed to bully Xiaobai!!!" Soon, after seeing the situation of her pet dog, Alte Luci suddenly reacted, and saw the princess Hei Ji came to the giant wolf dog in an instant, grabbing the armor on Orpheus with both hands, It tore off... "Crack!!!" The armor on Lord Dragon God broke under the tremendous strength of Princess Hei Ji. Then a trace of cracks appeared under Hei Ji''s feet and the primate-eye killer''s feet at the same time, but Lord Dragon God seemed to have rooted under him, and he stuck directly to the primate-eye killer''s body, motionless. "You dare to dismount the noble knight, what do you want?!" Seeing Hei Ji''s movements, the three-no Dragon God Lord moved his eyes slightly, and said a second sentence that he didn''t know where it came from. Nagato couldn''t help covering his face for a while, as if he was under his hand, the legendary Infinite Dragon. God seems to gradually have a tendency to middle and second words. This scene made Hei Ji crazy for a while! Half an hour later, Elteluci finally forced Orpheus to tear off. Therefore, the primate-eye killer paid the price of several strands of hair shedding on his body. After that, he was even more scolded by Hei Ji. This caused the huge creatures in the moon world to be aggrieved and ran to the corner of the wall. . In the same way, Hei Ji''s expression was also unhappy! If it were in the world of Xingyue, or even in the worlds of the world, Alte Luci was confident that she might not be as good as the Infinite Dragon God, but it would not be so much worse. With the support of the world, the same Have unlimited magic power. In other planes, the strength of the half-blood princess of the dead and true ancestor was weakened a lot. "Okay, okay!" 520 novel www.520fs.com When he walked to Hei Ji''s side, Nagato comforted the other party softly, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoqi, although you don''t have unlimited magical powers, as long as you develop your other abilities, you can call the wind and rain in this world. "Also, Orpheus, we should go now, they have been waiting for a while!" In the last sentence, Nagato said to Lord Dragon God with a three expressionless face. After receiving a nod from Lord Dragon God, Nagato looked at Hei Ge, nodded, and signaled Hei Ge to act. . After obtaining Nagato''s consent, Hei Ge immediately closed his eyes and opened the teleported magic circle! "Boom!!!" As if the colorless ripples of rocks falling on the lake surface burst out from Hei Ge, it quickly swept the entire hall, covering everyone in it, and in an instant, everyone disappeared in place. In the next moment, a trace of illusion began to appear in the huge Millennium City, and then disappeared in place... A huge yellow ground appeared out of thin air on the snow. In a few seconds, the loess circle was once again covered under the snow... ... ... Eastern Asia, the strongest human kingdom-the heavenly dynasty! A hundred years ago, this place was the most decayed ancient country in the world. No matter how large the country is, it still encountered various invasions. The Opium War opened its closed door, and various modern civilizations began to destroy the ancient country step by step. everything of. It''s just that no one thought that what really caused his destruction was not the external cause, but the flame from within! That is the flame ignited by a human named Emperor! This fire, like the spark of a prairie fire, completely pushed the ancient and decayed kingdom into the abyss of destruction. Afterwards, on the basis of destruction, the mysterious human named Emperor once again established a new kingdom. After the new birth, the kingdom directly named the celestial dynasty, but it regarded itself as a kingdom of celestial dynasty and despised the world! Naturally, this point cannot be recognized by other emerging modern civilizations such as Britain and France. Then, the war inevitably broke out, and the raging war swept the entire world. The so-called world war broke out like this! In this war, the heavenly dynasty, with its unspeakable spirit and horrible rising speed, knocked down the so-called hegemonic powers one by one and became the strongest human kingdom in the world! Even those mythological forces cannot ignore this country. In the center of this country is a magnificent city named after the Forbidden City. That is the residence of the emperor! The strict security of the Forbidden City is simply unimaginable. With the addition of the heavenly capital where the heavenly dynasty is hardly pretentious to the outside world, it is difficult for outsiders to approach, let alone enter. Only on this day, abrupt spatial fluctuations swayed in the Forbidden City, Nagato, and his companions descended... 1276 Chapter 069 Convergence and War Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"welcome!!" "Welcome everyone!" After a shift in weightlessness, Nagato quickly stepped on the ground, and then a few neat and gentle voices of daughters rang in her ears, and opened her eyes. The first thing that caught Nagatos eyes were six dressed in black. Mysterious woman in robe. At first glance, Nagato recognized their identities. In fact, not only Nagato, including some natural Elquet, Alte Luci, the black knight and even the primate killer all know their identities. Without him, the status of the six women in the Star-Moon world is almost equal to that of Zhu Yue. They are the real masters of the dead, and they are also the leaders of the Ari Hundred Species Alliance, and they are the six kings that rule the dark Six sisters of Yali! "Well, it turned out to be you!" Seeing the six women who looked like witches walking out of a fairy tale in front of them, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "It seems that you have really surrendered to the emperor." While speaking, Nagato''s gaze finally captured his place completely. Here is a palace that looks rather luxurious. The entire building is in a purple state, even the surrounding walls are slightly purple, giving people a kind of symbolic meaning of respect for this palace and even this area. "As you can see, we have surrendered to your majesty!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, one of the six sisters took a step forward and said, "Next, please follow us, your lord. The Emperor is already in the combat center waiting for Nagato''s arrival." "Oh, so fast, then lead the way!" Hearing what the other party said, Nagato''s face couldn''t help flashing a trace of surprise. Although the emperor is his own incarnation, as time goes by, Nagato is less and less directly reading each other''s memories through spiritual connections. After all, that will definitely have a big impact on the future of Tao incarnations. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the six sisters Yali responded at the same time. After that, the six people turned around at the same time as if they were a community, and began to walk towards the gate of the palace. Behind them, Nagato directly took Orpheus''s hand to follow them, and after Nagato acted, the rest of them also followed suddenly. Up. Soon, everyone passed through the door of the palace, walked through a corridor less than 100 meters, and came to another palace. Just walking into the palace, Nagato saw a huge round table, and... The long-awaited silver-haired king at the round table. ... ... "Brother, you are here!" Facing the arrival of Nagato and others, the emperor couldn''t help but put a sincere smile on his face. Then with a wave of his right hand, there were more seats beside the round table, and before each seat, tea and snacks were already prepared. it is good. This is the tea and snacks prepared by the emperor before the arrival of Nagato, and they were preserved by special means in advance. Seeing the tea and snacks, Orpheus and Alquette''s eyes lit up, and they quickly found the nearest place to sit and began to enjoy the tea and snacks. Fortunately, those present were their own, otherwise... Novel www.zuoxs.com No, even my own people are a bit speechless. At least the six sisters of Elt Luci, Black Song, Black Knight and Yali couldn''t help covering their faces, and even the Primate Killer turned his head. "How is the situation!" Nagato didn''t care much about the girls'' performance. He sat directly next to the emperor and asked, "Looking at your appearance, is it already ready for action, or the team has already set off?" "No, it''s already marked!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the smile on the emperor''s face became even greater. Following the words of the silver-haired king, a glimmer of light flashed above the palace, and then a huge virtual image appeared above the palace. The image showed a huge portal standing in the sky and a square composed of clouds. In this square, the knights shining with holy light and the bald monks are fighting frantically. By the way, there is a huge plaque on the huge portal. Inscribed the three ancient characters of''Southern Tianmen''. Obviously, this was a battle at the entrance of the mythological forces of the Heavenly Dynasty, the Southern Heaven Gate of Heavenly Court. The attackers are the emperor''s knights! The battle in the virtual video immediately attracted the attention of everyone on the scene. Even the two foodies, Lord Dragon God and the princess of the true ancestor, stopped their movements and looked up. "Your movements are really fast!" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "I''m afraid Heavenly Court has not been able to react now, and other mythological forces are even ignorant. The fellow Di Shitian, I don''t know how he feels." "It won''t be happy anyway!" The emperor spoke lightly, but the pleasure in words showed the joy of the silver-haired king. Nagato knew the Emperor''s mood very well. Although it is Nagato''s decision to oppose the heavenly court, it is also something that the emperor must do. All of this is because, like the heavenly emperor in the court today, it is actually a god and Buddha that obliterates the bloody nature of mankind-Di Shitian! Emperor Shitian, the full name is Shitihuan Indra, or Indra for short. Originally a Hindu god, he served as a god of thunder and lightning, and was later absorbed by Buddhism as a protector of the Dharma. In the history of this plane, Buddhism invaded the land of China and gradually encroached on it. During the Journey to the West, it became the master of heaven. Later, Buddhism, also the power of Mount Xumi, drove the Jade Emperor from his position, and was taken over by Emperor Shitian! By the way, when he first learned this information, Nagato was stunned for a long time. After all, in Nagato''s memory, although Emperor Shitian and Jade Emperor are both emperors, they are two different things. The former is completely incomparable. But after all, it was an alien plane, so Nagato didn''t care much. Just because Nagato doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean that the emperor doesn''t care! Even though Di Shitian is a famous god of war, he is a different kind of god and Buddha who hopes that the world is chaotic. But his existence is doomed to the destined prosperity of Buddhism in the future, and an extinct religion like Buddhism is completely incompatible with the humane power held by the emperor. This is something that the emperor cannot tolerate! Therefore, war is a long-destined thing!.. 1277 Chapter 070: Door Breaking and Dialogue First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nantianmen, one of the gates of the heavenly palace in myths and legends. Although Tiangong is a palace, it is actually a small world of mythology. It used to be the sphere of influence of Taoism, but after years of changes and the idea of ??Taoism inaction, it has gradually evolved into the base of Mount Xumi''s power-thirty-three days! Among them, the South Heaven Gate is a gateway dedicated to connecting the Divine Land and the Heavenly Palace. Its just that the Nantian Gate and its affiliated square are full of roars and killing intent. The peaceful environment has been stained with blood. The Paladins waving the unknown holy light repeatedly hit the huge portal. . Under the terrifying impact of the knights, the Buddhist soldiers guarding the gate gradually became unable to resist. For one thing, the knights have the advantage of attacking in this war. Secondly, the power system they hold seems to have obvious mutual restraint with the power of Buddhism. With a large number of people, the Buddhism soldiers are more powerful. Hard to fight. "boom!!!" Finally, with a huge roar, the charge of the knights smashed the monks'' guard! In the horrified eyes of the remaining Buddhist soldiers, the huge portal standing between the clouds slowly opened under such a huge roar... On the dxd plane, the forces of Mount Xume, standing at the apex, were directly blasted open their doors! Even if the knights stop here, the news alone is enough to shock the world, but will these emperor''s knights stop? The answer is undoubtedly no! "Brothers, for your majesty, kill!" As the leader of the knight, Edo Yaden looked happy after seeing the Nantian Gate opened wide, and suddenly burst into a powerful brilliance, roaring loudly! "For Your Majesty!!!" Many knights behind him echoed one after another, bursting out their respective glory. A large amount of brilliance echoed each other, condensing the entire army of knights into a whole, and the bright brilliance shocked the remaining Buddhist soldiers. The next moment, the knights launched a charge, and a huge flood of holy light poured into the southern sky gate. . "Leave it to my grandson!!!" At this moment, violent shouts erupted from the sky. I saw a golden light falling from above, and the goal was directed at the torrent of holy light that almost became a whole, the diffuse aura that made this golden light seem like an indestructible blade, cutting off the torrent of holy light. just "You just have to stop for me!!!" The ripples of space appeared out of thin air above the torrent of Holy Light, the figure of the red-haired and purple-robed boy appeared at once, and a dark blue primitive cage hand appeared on his right hand, full of tyrannical and sacred fighting spirit. Facing the golden light falling from the sky, the red-haired boy blasted out! "boom!!!" ... ... Di Shitian was very angry!33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com For the first time since becoming the Emperor of Heaven, this Valkyrie is so angry. Emperor Shitian clearly remembered that when Buddhism was introduced to the land of Shenzhou and merged with Taoism, there was a play called''Daisy in Heaven''. It was a farce that pushed the Jade Emperor to the position of Emperor of Heaven. Later, with the rise of Buddhism, the Taoist Jade Emperor gradually lost his power, until later had to abdicate to himself. In the body of a god and Buddha, achieving the position of the emperor of heaven is the current identity of Emperor Shitian. Since then, Di Shitian has secretly strengthened the guardianship of the heavenly court, all just to prevent himself from repeating the mistakes of the predecessor, but now, just a moment ago, he perceives that the Nantian Gate has been lost, which makes Di Shi How not angry! Lost the South Tianmen, although there are still three heavenly gates in the east, west and north in the Mount Xumi Heavenly Realm, it has exposed its position! As far as the mythological forces are concerned, this is simply a dead spot... At that time, let the place attack anything, it will be a disaster! "...It''s the wicked barrier who rebelliously rebellious!!!" Sitting on the throne of the Heavenly Court Hall, Emperor Shitian pressed his hands firmly on the handrails, and his bloody eyes looked at the officials under him, "Immediately give me some soldiers and horses, and the Emperor of Heaven will take action personally. Kill the guy!" Seeing Di Shitian behaving like this, the officials underneath suddenly showed greater surprise than hearing that Nantian Gate was attacked. You must know that although you are the emperor of heaven, the emperor Shitian in daily life is a nonchalant, non-trimmed, and equally worse existence. It was the first time that the officials saw him have such exaggerated and obvious performance, and then everyone understood. , Di Shitian was really angry. "Your Majesty, fighting and defeating the Buddha has already gone to suppress the enemy. Presumably with the strength of that defeating Buddha, some Xiaoxiao should be able to defeat it immediately. At this time, the first god and buddha standing at the lower head stood up and admonished to the emperor Shi Tian. Following his words, other gods and buddhas came to their senses, one after another, stepping forward to tell their thoughts. The gods and Buddhas have lotus tongues, and they talk in a mess, but they only mean one! That is to let Di Shitian stop his anger, don''t do it. Although everyone knows that Emperor Shitian defeated King Ashura''s warlord and is one of the best in all mythological forces, but even so, the god Buddhism still does not want him to do it because he is the emperor of heaven. The safety of the Emperor of Heaven is related to the entire Heavenly Court and even the entire Xumi Mountain forces. "Humph!!!" Hearing the words of the gods and Buddhas below, the anger in Di Shitian''s mind only slightly stopped. After all, as the Emperor of Heaven for many years, although Emperor Shitian was still a god of war, he also had a bit of the emperor''s character. After all, he only knew that someone had attacked the Nantian Gate, and the specific situation was still unknown. just "I thought you would rush out, it''s really disappointing!" At this moment, a faint voice rang in the air in the hall, and the next moment, I saw a young man with silver hair suddenly appear among the many gods and Buddhas, and his demeanor was so leisurely as if he were in his own courtyard, making all the gods and Buddhas shocked. ! "The emperor?!!!" Seeing the silver-haired young man, Di Shitian was puzzled at first, then remembered something, his eyes flashed with anger, as if he was about to burn the young man, "You did it, attacking Nantian Gate, it''s yours!" Emperor!!!" ps: After stopping for a few days, my mind is almost blank!After a good night''s sleep, it finally came over. Keep going!.. 1278 Chapter 071 The confrontation between man and god second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Di Shitian''s words caused a silent silence in the whole hall. All the gods and Buddhas were in shock at this moment, and then they all looked at the silver-haired youth standing in the center of the hall one after another, and the atmosphere of horror filled crazily... "Yes, it is my loyal knights who broke through the Nantian Gate!" Facing the gaze of many gods and Buddhas, the emperor remained unchanged, and smiled lightly. That kind of very leisurely posture of treating all gods and Buddhas as nothing, made all the gods and Buddhas present, including Di Shitian, feel dull and unbelievable. When will they be so ignored by a mortal. . Who is the emperor? All the gods and Buddhas here know. The gods and Buddhas of Mount Xumi know that in order to deal with the ancient Indian god of destruction, Emperor Shitian cultivated existences that could fight against it everywhere, and even based on the principle of heroes in troubled times, he constantly caused troubles all over the world. The previous world wars that started in the human world were not without the incentive for Di Shitian to condone. If it were not for the connivance and ignorance of the heavens, how could the vast land of China have been invaded from outside, and the land of India would have been reduced to a colony... And the emperor established the celestial dynasty under such circumstances! Compared with other human geniuses valued by Di Shitian, the emperor is an existence beyond Di Shitians expectations. He was born out of nowhere. He swept the world with his amazing intellect and mighty power and established a Almost the strongest country in human history. Even many mythological forces have to take it seriously. Its just that no one thought... The Heavenly Dynasty will actually face the Heavenly Court! "call!!!" After taking a long and deep breath, Di Shitian''s anger disappeared, and he said harshly, "Little devil, I knew you were ambitious from the beginning, but I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant and dare to despise. Yu Tian." "I originally wanted you to be a member of Mount Xumi. It seems that your future can only be hell!" As soon as the words of the emperor fell, the surrounding gods and Buddhas reacted, taking out their weapons one by one, surrounding the uninvited silver-haired youth, and the murderous intent began to spread. "No no no, Di Shitian, you are wrong!" Facing the siege of the gods and Buddhas, the emperor still had a calm look on his face, retorting, "Hell or something, I cannot bear my weight. I never feel that I am arrogant, and you dont There is no right to call yourself a god!" With that said, the emperor began to glow with brilliance, making the silver-haired youth look dreamlike. In the next moment, the faces of the gods and Buddhas present changed one after another. The eyes of these gods, who were essentially beyond ordinary people, were not comparable to ordinary people. Because of this, they saw the blessings of countless creatures gathering on the emperor. In their eyes, the emperor is not a person at all, he is simply the incarnation of the entire human race!!! "Since ancient times, this heavenly court should belong to the people of our Shenzhou, not you, a foreign monk, the ignorance of the Taoist Jade Emperor and others, and let the heavenly court belong to us lost. That is the mistake of our ancestors. Now, I want Correct this mistake!!!"Feimaowx.com www.feimaowx.com As soon as the voice fell, the emperor burst into a burst of coercion that surpassed the gods and Buddhas present, suppressing the gods and Buddhas surrounding him! The faces of the gods and Buddhas were green, and no one thought that they were forced to be a little unable to move by the coercion of a mortal emperor, and the face of Emperor Shitian showed a touch of silent astonishment. The emperor''s coercion displayed by the emperor was even stronger and shocking than his emperor. "...After all, my job is the god of war, not the emperor, right?!" At this moment, such a sentence flashed in Di Shitian''s heart. Then, Di Shitian slowly got up under the emperor''s coercion, as if the current that could destroy everything spread over his body, and the blood of the god of war began. boiling. "Huh, want to correct the mistake? I think you want to become the emperor!" Regarding what the emperor said about the ownership of the heavenly court, Emperor Shitian snorted, feeling the imperial pressure on the emperor, and then spoke disdainfully, "You know your purpose by looking at the majesty of the emperor. It''s really unpopular." "Xia Chong can''t talk about it!" Facing the words of Emperor Shitian, the emperor only said such a word. The next moment, the coercion on the two erupted nearly ten times each, the supreme divine might and the invincible emperor swept across the entire land, the gods and Buddhas present stepped back one after another, and the cracks broke away from the two. The feet continued to spread, and the entire hall was shaking. "boom!!!" At this moment, the ceiling of the hall shattered. Suddenly, a figure shimmering with golden light suddenly fell to the ground between the two, raising a cloud of dust. Such a sudden change immediately interrupted the confrontation between the two. It made the faces of the gods and Buddhas at the scene amazed. "Ahem!!" A slight coughing sound came out, followed by a voice that was familiar to the gods and Buddhas present, "It''s really a guy who doesn''t know how to respect the elderly, my old grandson, this old bone, almost didn''t break." "How, how is it possible!!!" At the edge of the main hall, a relatively shallow god and Buddha couldn''t help but say, "This voice, isn''t this voice defeating the Buddha? How could his elderly..." "No way, I met a strong one!" The voice of the god and Buddha was very light, but everyone present heard it. It was no other person who answered him, but an old monkey who walked out of the dust and carried an unknown stick in his hand. Although it looks very inconspicuous, the old monkey with Lei Gong''s face in front of him is the famous Monkey King, Monkey King! But, who exactly beat him down? Thinking of this, the gods and Buddhas couldnt help but raised their heads and looked towards the ceiling that opened a large hole. Almost at this moment, the figure covered with blue armor slowly fell from the sky, and the tyrannical but sacred breath was all over the whole. The hall is raging... .. 1279 Chapter 072 Splitting Heavenly Palace Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the incoming person, a touch of surprise and anger appeared on Di Shitian''s face. Although the opponent''s body was equipped with a dark blue masked armor, the aura on his body did not conceal anything. In the first moment, Di Shitian saw the identity of the opponent, and in an instant, the emperor''s anger rose. "God, is your city of freedom preparing for a real war with Sumi Mountain!!!" Accompanied by the emperor''s violent drink, the terrifying electric current continuously diffused from his body, spreading to the entire hall in a blink of an eye, and Emperor Shitian''s angry will echoed in the entire space, fighting against the tyrannical and sacred will. "Haha, Di Shitian, you are joking!" Known as the God-God, there was a senseless laughter from the dark blue armor. The next moment, the dark blue armor turned into magic power and dissipated, revealing the red-haired boy wearing a purple Taoist robe, and the dark blue magic power gathered at its right. Arm cage hand. Waving his arm and moving his neck, Nagato''s face showed a wanton smile: "I don''t know what you are talking about. I just saw the legendary Monkey King. On a whim, I couldn''t help but compete with His Excellency Monkey King. Other things have nothing to do with me." "you!!" Seeing Nagato''s sophistry that could almost be called self-deception, Di Shitian couldn''t help feeling depressed. Your Excellency Heavenly Emperor really did not expect that he was so well-known in the eyes of the major forces of the Three Realms, that the famous Godsman for manipulating the three gods would be so boring. He did not admit what he did, or opened his eyes to tell lies. . But what makes him even more depressed is that as long as the other party does not admit it, he can''t deal with him in the name of righteousness! Prior to this, the relationship between Freedom City and Mount Sumeru became more and more tense, and even caused other mythological forces to intervene, and finally the two forces reached a temporary peace agreement. In this way, as long as Nagato admits that he was deliberately provoking... Then Emperor Shitian can call on other mythological forces to jointly fight against each other. But Nagato didn''t admit it, and Di Shitian felt helpless. Although it seems that the other party is doing this, as long as he does not admit it, there is room for maneuver. Then after a series of actions, Di Shitian''s plan will definitely be aborted. This is the so-called political darkness. After all, the relationship between the mythological forces is actually not good. When other forces are in trouble, it is good not to fall into trouble, not to mention, help other forces for free unless someone breaks some unspoken rules... It''s like a city of freedom just established hundreds of years ago. "Then, let me discuss it with you too, God God!!!" After a moment of depression, Di Shitian finally couldn''t stand it anymore. A terrifying thunder burst from the god of war, and blasted towards the place where Nagato was. The endless anger and fighting spirit leaked out from the flash of thunder. In the face of Di Shitians attack, Nagato didnt even bother to do defense, because at this moment... "Your opponent is me!!!" The clear voice is still clear and audible in the crackling sound of the thunder, the silver-haired king suddenly appeared on the road of thunder''s bombardment, and the endless brilliance burst out, turning into a brilliant sword, the number of thousands ! The most frightening thing is that every divine sword contains a different sword intent and emotion, like a loyal knight! "A person is like a sword, and the meaning of a sword is the heart of the person. Take me a trick, the torrent of humanity!" Following the emperor''s words, a torrent of swords burst out and collided head-on with the thunder of the gods. The sword of man and the thunder of gods collided violently.Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc "Boom boom boom!!!" In the next moment, a terrifying explosion suddenly appeared in the hall. In the deafening roar, the sword of light and the thunder of the gods were constantly intertwined, completely shattering the entire huge temple, and many gods and Buddhas were blood stained on the spot in such an environment! "Swish swish!!!" Not long after, with bursts of breaking air, silhouettes rose into the sky from the center of the explosion. A dozen figures had just walked out of the explosion center, and the explosion center detonated again. A terrorist explosion that multiplied by several times wiped out those gods and Buddhas who survived the first round of explosions but failed to leave the explosion center. Such a terrifying situation caused many gods and Buddhas who had left the center of the explosion to be frightened. On the other hand, Di Shitian looked at the Nagato who looked "don''t care about me" opposite him, and the emperor who looked "I did it on purpose". In his own territory, under his nose, he lost so much. Many gods, Di Shitian felt that he was going to run away! Its just that the Lord God doesnt know that today is destined to be the day he vomits blood. At the next moment-- "boom!!!" Suddenly a huge pillar of soaring light burst out from the southern part of the temple. Di Shitian immediately turned his head and looked over, but saw that in the southern part of the Tiangong, a large area starting from the South Tianmen was almost blood-stained, and knights full of light were scattered there. The beam of light rising into the sky is the result of the gathering of the glory of all the knights! "Damn it! Is this your purpose?" Later, in Di Shitians perception, the area covered by the beam of light no longer seemed to be the sphere of influence of Mount Xumi, but under the erosion of the brilliance, it became another realm. In other words, the temple was divided. Into two parts. Thinking about it this way, Di Shitian understood the purpose of the two guys in front of him! "Yes!" Seeing Di Shitian''s performance, the emperor spoke indifferently. Then he and Nagato both flew upside down at the same time, and soon came to the skyrocketing beam of light. With the addition of the two, the entire beam of light burst into unprecedented brilliance, and the ripples of space waved here. . "not good!" Seeing the other''s actions, Di Shitian''s face flashed with astonishment. Almost in an instant, a large number of thunderclouds gathered in the small world, and the thunder of the gods also condensed from his hands. However, Nagato and the emperor seemed to have prepared for a long time, and he did not wait for him to attack... "Crack!!!" The harsh sound resounded throughout the heavenly palace. All the gods, buddhas and buddhist soldiers heard this sound with a chill. The next moment, Tiangong, split in half...... .. 1280 Chapter 073 War and Peace Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Di Shitian felt... The tendon in his mind called''Sense'' was completely broken. The Emperor never thought that someone would break into his house, kill his people under his nose, and even tear his house completely into two parts. This is simply a provocation against the name of Emperor Shitian. ! No one could bear this kind of situation, not to mention that Di Shitian had a bad temper. In fact, it was not only Di Shitian, but the gods and Buddhas in the entire Tiangong were dumbfounded at this moment. Then, raging anger burst out in my heart. Ever since... The war broke out completely at this moment! Facing the raging and angry forces of Mount Xume, the Heavenly Dynasty, which had been preparing for hundreds of years, also broke out an astonishing combat power. Based on Nantianmen, one after another knight appeared... Those are the elite knights who are constantly being screened out among the hundreds of millions of people in the Heavenly Dynasty! At the same time, a hundred species of Yali were on this plane, for the first time as a subspecies of humans on the stage of war. Under the leadership of the six sisters of Yali, these subspecies of human beings that can survive in the land of steel have erupted with terrifying combat power! In addition, the forces of the Free City, which is dominated by Nagato, help the celestial dynasty with various unknown means from time to time... Then, under the incredible eyes of many gods and Buddhas, the war reached a stalemate! ... Time flies, four years have passed in a blink of an eye. In these four years, the two big groups of Mount Xumi and the Tian Dynasty have been fighting around the two split small temples for four years, fighting day by day and night by night, without any retention at all, but the result is still indifferent. Victory, thick blood completely stained the palace. Fortunately, the place where this war took place was the Heavenly Palace World, not the present world. Otherwise, the entire human world might be destroyed. And other mythological forces also know the whole story of this war. All mythological forces in the world were completely shocked by the horror of the heavens. Although they had the secret support of the City of Freedom, they faced Mount Sumeru. In a sense, the three powers of demons, angels and fallen angels were alone. Take it out, they can''t beat the opponent. The celestial dynasty, which can face Mount Xumi, has officially become one of the best superpowers in the world! Especially the only king of the celestial dynasty, the emperor! In the past four years, he fought with Di Shitian eight times. Almost every time the two of them fought dimly, and then ended in a tie. No, in a sense, the emperor even had the upper hand, because every time, he He never bleeds, and Di Shitian has vomited blood several times. Such a terrifying record not only put the emperor on the list of transcendors, but also became the only human among transcendors! It also caused the entire force of Mount Xume to be hit hard, and morale gradually declined! Fortunately, the background of Mount Xumi is really terrifying. Even if the celestial dynasty, which was established only a hundred years ago, is powerful, it does not have such a strong background. There is no way to take the opportunity to destroy Mount Xumi. ... 678 to read novels www.678kxs.com "It''s just a pity, in any case, that war can''t go on!" Suzexs eyes were fixed on Nagato, and he said solemnly, Four years of continuous fighting have made the unstable heavenly palace that was originally split and turbulent. If you continue to fight, Im afraid the heavenly palace will fall. The world, or just collapse." "Either way, it will cause a lot of damage to the entire world, so stop the war!" "Uh, this kind of thing, you should talk to the emperor and Emperor Shitian!" Looking at the red-haired demon in front of him, Nagato looked astonished. He had just returned to the City of Freedom yesterday, but his eldest brother ran over by himself and said such a lot of truths. The attitude of loving peace is simply Not like a devil. "Di Shitian has already thought of stopping the war." Hearing Nagatos words, Szekes face showed an ironic smile, Its just that Indra has a good face, so now, as long as Freedom City and the Emperor are willing to stop, its just the Emperors side. , You know..." Speaking of the emperor, Suzex couldn''t help showing a wry smile on his face. The emperor is good at everything, full of tolerance, but also full of xenophobia. He can tolerate non-human beings who join him, but he is full of xenophobia when facing hostile non-human beings. In response, Nagato can only nod his head helplessly, who would call the emperor the spokesperson of humanity. "On the Freedom City side, I just talked to Rin. They all said that the command of the war with Mount Xume is in your hands. Only if you agree to peace talks will Freedom City give up secretly intervening in the war. " "Ha, that''s how it is!" Hearing Suzex''s words, Nagato nodded suddenly. Then the red-haired boy fell into silence. While sitting on the reclining chair in the hall, he subconsciously stroked Orpheus who was lying in his arms. The short silence made the red-haired demon suddenly fidget. "Well, it''s not interesting anyway." Almost a minute later, Nagato raised his head and said boringly, "Actually, if you don''t say it, it will be a few more months, and we don''t actually plan to continue fighting." "Then why are you silent!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, Suzex felt relieved at first, and then said angrily. "It''s interesting to see you nervous!" Looking at Suzex, Nagato said jokingly. In fact, the reason for Nagato''s silence was just because of some discomfort. Di Shitian and Hinduism were still disconnected. After several battles, they could obviously kill each other, but they gave up because of the hidden three Indian gods. "Humph!" Suzex, who vaguely saw another reason for Nagato''s silence, did not delve into it. He just hummed and walked out of the hall, but before exiting the hall, he said something that caught Nagato''s attention. "It''s been a long time since you went to see Rias, she is in the human world, the Japanese Koomao Academy!" "Juwang Academy?" Hearing that, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and whispered to himself, "It''s already this time..." ps: There is one more chapter, at two points, it is the fifth update today... 1281 Chapter 074 Encounter the Chilong Emperor first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hyoto Issei. An ordinary second-year student in a private Komao High School. Ordinary, in fact, he is not really ordinary, at least in the entire Juwang College, he is still famous, although this name is not a good reputation, the legendary "Satyr Trio" is Hyoudou. Up. Thanks to this name, Hyoto Issei''s high school career has been at the level of female isolation for a whole year. I just dont know if its time to turn away. Not long ago, he actually met a girl''s confession! That was a girl with a pair of huge European pie who satisfied Hyodo. Although she looked a little serious, she was unexpectedly gentle, and the high school student who was in love with a rookie completely fell under the charm of a girl. However, all this is just vain. "Although it''s very interesting to play house, but after a long time, it will eventually get bored, so, can I ask you to die!" After a long day of dating, before the two broke up in the park, Hyoudou''s girlfriend said so, spreading her fallen wings, and a light gun gathered in her hand, piercing the abdomen of what looks like an ordinary high school student... "How could this be?!" After the body was pierced, the blood in Hyoudou Issei''s body gushed out, and his body''s strength was lost a lot. Under the cold hug, the teenager''s consciousness gradually plunged into darkness. On the eve of closing his eyes, he saw his girlfriend''s huge European style. At that moment, a strong will to rub it burst out. In an instant, a certain power that had been sleeping in Hyoto Ise had a great resonance with it! "Unexpectedly, you succeeded, Beluzad!" In the consciousness of the young man''s death, a magnificent and deep voice rang from his body, making Hyoto Kazue amazed, leaving his mind blank. "Yeah, I made it, Draig!" "After a hundred years, I finally found a suitable host to inspire the power of the Milk God!" "To be honest, I didn''t expect that someone would be so obsessed with Oupai, they are the natural heirs of the Milk God!" The second slightly vicissitudes of voice sounded from Hyoto Ise, and then Hyoto Ise''s will fell into a deep sleep. next moment-- "boom!!!" A powerful crimson flame erupted from the blood-stained boys body, causing the fallen angel girl next to him to step back in an instant. The next moment, a right fist equipped with a caged hand blasted out of the flames and bombarded the fallen angel girl. On the abdomen. With just a single blow, the fallen angel girl fell into a coma. "Although he is the natural inheritor of the Milk God, but..." Standing up from his arrogance, Hyoudou Issei, or the former Chiryu Emperor who was acting with Hyoudou Issei''s body, Beluzade couldn''t help but say, "I was almost killed by a small lower-level fallen angel. It was simply Chiryu. The shame of the emperor!" "No way, who calls him just an ordinary human..." The cage hand on the right hand began to flicker, and the Heavenly Dragon named Draig was speaking through the Divine Extinguishing Device, but the words were not finished yet, the red enchantment instantly obscured the sky, and the dragon breath that permeated the enchantment, let Draig was stunned. "Is it there?!" Turning his head and looking in the other direction, although there is a building block, the Emperor Chiryu still sensed that several powerful figures were there, and then couldn''t help showing a rather warlike smile: Food Novel www.meishi2008.com "No matter who you are, I happen to be resurrected, so let me vent it!" ... ... Time goes back a few minutes. In the remote corner of the park, the ripples of space suddenly appeared! As soon as he walked out of the ripples of space, Nagato felt it. Not far from him, the aura of a fallen angel was spreading slightly with a very subtle frequency... "Should I say, is it Tokyo?" Although sensing the breath, Nagato couldn''t help but complain. As soon as the red-haired boy''s voice fell, the space behind him once again rippled... A cyan kimono with a body of Yu Qishi, a white dress, a blond Elquet, a dark Gothic dress, a black knight with a black windbreaker, a tall white wolf dog, and riding on Orpheus on the wolfhound walked out one after another. Over the years, these people have been running around behind Nagato, this time the same. "Need to deal with it?" When she walked out, she felt the aura of Qishi. At this moment, her eyelids moved slightly, and she asked, because just now, she sensed the direction of the fallen angel''s breath not far away, and there was a touch of blood. "Well, no need!" After thinking slightly, Nagato rejected Qishi''s proposal. Nagato has never been a nosy person, unless it is good for him to be nosy, and it doesn''t matter to Nagato that falling angels kill people. Even if a massacre occurs, he may not bother to bother about it. Most importantly, Nagato''s purpose is only to see his fiance, not to be nosy. It''s just that sometimes, certain things are not transferred by human will... "boom!!!" At this moment, a violent roar erupted not far away, and the terrifying dragon power and red arrogance instantly raged, causing Nagato to be slightly taken aback. In the next moment, Nagato''s hands were more A Scarlet Demon''s Spear plunged straight into the ground. "Ha, what an accident!" "This kind of terrifying arrogance should be the Emperor Chilong in the Ertianlong!" "It looks like it''s time to play." After thinking about it slightly, Nagato came to his own conclusion and released the power of the magic spear in his hand. The invisible red enchantment spreads around Nagato, instantly exposing the arrogance and might that seemed to be spreading. Packed up. As if sensing the formation of the enchantment, the arrogance not far away began to show a burst of fighting intent, and the goal was directed here! Nagato was indifferent to this, and behind him, both Alquette and Alteluci showed a smile on their faces, and they looked at each other. The crimson eyes are full of surging fighting spirit! The battle is on the verge!.. 1282 Chapter 075 Black and White Dance [Part One] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew the fighting intention of the black and white princess, and silently acquiesced! Nagato knows very well how much hardship and hard work has been put in for these two nominal daughters, actual lovers, to become strong men who can truly help him. These hard work, in their past years, is almost impossible. After all, in the Moon World, and even the heavens and worlds, whether it is El Quette or El Teluci, they are almost all beings favored by the heavens and the earth. The connection with Gaia gives them unlimited magic power. Quite has unlimited energy. No other power is needed at all, this alone is enough to make them stand tall among the strong. Only in the dxd plane, the advantages of the two girls are gone. Although they still have a great affinity for the heavens and the earth, the endless magic power is gone. The girls have at most magic powers beyond the level of the devil, and they are not even as powerful as some transcendents with high magic power. Under this circumstance, the two princesses not only did not back down, but with their perseverance, they have grown greatly. Therefore, at this time, if you refuse them to play, you are simply denying them! "Da da da!!!" At this moment, there was a burst of clear footsteps in the distance, and a vague figure gradually walked out of the ruin-like park, accompanied by bursts of red arrogance like a raging wind, which belonged to the Chilong Emperor Arrogance. Soon, in the eyes of the Nagato people, the black-haired boy in blood-stained clothes came slowly. It was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old high school student who seemed very ordinary at first glance. His appearance was nothing outstanding. It was just a pair of fighting eyes, a caged hand with a strong breath on his right hand, and a weird wretched breath. Let Nagato understand that the other party is extraordinary. "He is... Hyoto Issei? Isn''t he?!" Looking at the boy in front of him, a weirdness appeared on Nagato''s face. Although he did not open his own magic eyes, Nagato still clearly sensed that the boy was not the weakest Chiryu Emperor in the history in his memory, but another existence borrowed his body to appear. "interesting?!" As if thinking of something, a slight smile appeared on Nagato''s face. During the time when Nagato was thinking, Alquette and Alteluci had already walked out from both sides of Nagato and stood in front of everyone. The materialized magic power began to burn like arrogance. The Dragon Emperor faced each other. Facing the pressure of the black and white princesses, Beluzad had to stop. Although his will can withstand such pressure, his body is not good. The current body is just the body of an ordinary middle school student. That''s it. "My luck is too good or too bad. I met this kind of character just after returning?!" After stopping, Beluzad looked at the two unbelievably beautiful women who blocked him in front of him, as well as the purple-robed boy, the black knight, and the girl riding a white wolf behind them. Frowned. Although the two women in front of them didn''t know what kind of creature they were, the magical arrogance that surpassed the average demon king level was enough to explain many problems. And the few people behind them are full of mysterious auras, especially the white wolf... Beluzad felt a deadly threat on the opponent.361 reading www.361ds.com As if the opponent is his own natural enemy. "No matter how you think, it can''t be luck. Well, my long-lost partner!" The answer to him was the goddess from his right hand-the cage hand of the Emperor Chiryu, the soul of the sky dragon named Draig, I saw the soul of the sky dragon speak a little gleefully, "especially the provocateur or you Ask yourself, partner!" "..." There was a moment of silence on hearing Draig''s words. Everyone knows that Draige''s words are actually giving everyone a step down, after all, there is no direct conflict between the two groups.It''s just that Alquette and Alteluci looked at each other... "boom!!!" An even more violent aura burst out from the girls, and the earth began to fluctuate slightly. Facing the more terrifying coercion of the girls, so far, the strongest red dragon emperor Beluzade in history had to take a step back, a bitter smile flashed on his face, and at the same time a fierce fighting spirit was revealed. Although he realized that his actions were dangerous, he couldn''t help it. The Emperor Chilong was such a hopeless fighting mad! "In this case, there is no way, WelshDragonOverBooster!!!" Faced with the almost lifeless struggle of his partner, Draig could only help reluctantly. The bright red aura burst out from the cage, and the crimson armor instantly covered Beluzads body, turning it into A humanoid dragon! Spiritual energy spouted from the magical outlet behind him, and Emperor Chilong turned into a red light and rushed towards the black and white princess who was releasing tremendous pressure. Facing the attack of Emperor Chiryu, El Quett took the lead, turning his strong arrogance into a disaster of disaster. This is one of Elquit''s achievements in these years. Although pure Alquette is not stupid, he is also not the kind of existence that can deal with problems sensibly. The girls use of power is more instinct. After all these years of exposure to magic, she has been learning for a long time. After all, she can only transform flames with simple magic power, but under the girls noble personality and pure and powerful will, this kind of flame is unexpected. Transform into a flame full of disasters! The flames of calamity gathered on the right fist, facing the attacking Emperor Chilong, the pure white real ancestor princess did not evade, and blasted straight out! "boom!!!" In an instant, the sound of two huge trucks colliding with each other suddenly spread. The sky was full of smoke and dust, and the flames burst freely. The earth was also turbulent at this moment. The cracks spread from the center of the collision to the surroundings. Then, bursts of violent roar echoed in the center of the collision... It was a fierce confrontation between the two at the center of the battle! "boom!!!" Soon, in a more violent collision, the crimson human figure flew upside down... .. 1283 Chapter 076 Black and White Dance [Middle] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What a joke!!!" The red dragon emperor who flew upside down was filled with horror. He couldn''t imagine that the red dragon emperor, known for his tyrannical strength, could not compare to the blond girl in the close combat fist-to-boom competition. It was simply... "It''s like dreaming!" With such a dream in his heart, Chilong Emperor burst out with a strong spiritual impact behind him. Under the action of recoil, the whole person stopped the tendency of flying backwards, landed safely, and immediately made a defensive posture. "Partner, you have met a real monster!" In the battle, Tianlong Draige, who had the same mind as the Sekiryuutei, couldn''t help but exclaimed. "It hurts to say that my sister is a monster or something!" At this moment, a faint voice suddenly sounded behind the Emperor Chiryu, and her long black hair fluttered up, and I saw Elt Luci, who had no idea when she transformed into the posture of the imperial sister, appeared behind the Emperor Chiryu. . "not good!!" At this moment, Emperor Chilong couldn''t help feeling a horror. Almost subconsciously, the red dragon emperor turned towards the ground next to him, and he rolled very imagelessly. The next moment, a scarlet magic spear swept across from the original position of the red dragon emperor, and did not hit the opponent, just... "Shoot him, sharp gun!!!" In an instant, Altluci changed her gun-holding posture and threw it out. At this moment, the magical power of horror burst out from the magic spear, and the magic spear turned into a red light penetrating everything, blasting towards the Emperor Chilong! "boom!!!" At this moment, the aura jets behind Chilong Emperor burst out with powerful auras! Under such recoil force, the Emperor Chiryu, who had not yet been able to stand up from the ground, flew directly, and instantly escaped the bombardment of the red light, but the moment he avoided the bombardment, the red light turned out to be Turned a direction... It reversed one hundred and eighty degrees, and directly bombarded the Emperor Chilong! "boom!!!" A violent roar erupted in the sky. Unimaginable arrogance burst out in the air, and the multiplication command continued to echo in the void. Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, the terrifying aura turned into a hurricane and swept up, it seems that under the gun of Hei Ji, Chilong The emperor exploded with all his strength. At this moment, he was simply transformed into a scarlet moving natural disaster, full of unstoppable majesty! The enchantment that closed the entire battlefield, under such natural disasters, even began to turbulence. just "Fantasies come true-the Millennium City is here!" Facing the Emperor Chilong who burst out with such a powerful force, Bai Ji made another move. The golden light filled his eyes, and the chains of energy were rooted in the plane space. The next moment, a huge thousand-year-old town was crushed down. Without any deviation, it was suppressed towards the terrifying hurricane! Although she lost Gaia''s support, Bai Ji was still able to initiate the realization of fantasy, but its power was weakened several times. However, among the products of countless realizations of fantasy, the Millennium City where Bai Ji had fallen asleep for a long time was different. Although it was an inherent barrier of other true ancestors at first, after a long time, this city has also merged with Bai Ji. Therefore, no matter which world he is in, Bai Ji can summon him!89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A terrifying shock erupted in the entire enchantment. The frontal collision of the hurricane and the ancient city broke almost everything in the entire enchantment. The earth continued to split and shattered into powder, and shocking destruction erupted. . In less than a minute, the ground in the entire enchantment dropped by more than one meter. "It''s amazingly destructive!" Nagato couldn''t help but waved a blue spatial ripple, and the whole body led the rest of the people into the void, "In terms of pure destructive power, El Quett looks very talented." Just as Nagato sighed, a wave of unknown fluctuations broke out in the barrier. The next moment, a burst of terrifying words echoed in everyone''s ears. This Yanling''s voice was not just that of Emperor Sekiryuu, but an ominous sound made up of multiple voices of men, women, and children. "I will awaken!" [It''s started] [It''s started! "The two-day dragon who seized the god''s hegemony is also--" [It will be like this anytime] [Yes, no matter when] "Unlimited laughter, sad complaints!" [What the world pursues] [What the world denies] "I will be the King of the Scarlet Dragon" [Always be power] [Always be love] "No matter how many times you go through, you will always choose to destroy!!!" In this unknown spirit, Chiryu Emperor''s figure gradually flashed out of the continuously compressed hurricane. He forcefully pulled out the magic spear inserted in his abdomen. The next moment, his armor gradually deteriorated with sharp protrusions. More and more, finally grew into a giant wing. Something resembling a claw stretched out from his limbs, and several horn-like things were formed on the helmet. This is nothing but the posture of the dragon itself. Then, the hoarse shouts of men and women, young and old, were mixed and mixed, bursting out from the places where gems were embedded throughout the body. "You sink into the purgatory of Red Lotus" "JuggernautDrive!!!" For a long time, the ultimate secret of the Sekiryuutei, the taboo move called Tyrannosaurus, appeared in front of Nagato. The next moment, the terrifying coercion bombarded the surrounding barriers, and inch cracks quietly appeared. . "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!!!!" In the roar like a dragon, the blood-like crimson power dyed the Aura Hurricane red. Gradually, the Aura Hurricane seemed to have received a huge blessing, and it gradually lifted the suppressed thousand-year-old city on top. . ... ... At this time, a shrine a few kilometers away from the barrier. A black single ponytail witch who was sitting still in the center of the shrine suddenly opened her eyes, looked in the direction of the barrier, and after carefully perceiving it, she couldn''t help showing a shocked look. "What''s going on?! The whole Tokyo is shaking, damn it, I chose Lias when they went home temporarily!" .. 1284 Chapter 077 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The maiden''s name is Himeshima Juno. She is not a witch in the true sense, but one of Lias Gremory''s family members! It also has the same figure and fighting power as Lias Gimongri. His father is the Fallen Angels organization, the warrior cadre of the Son of God Supervisor-Baiqiu, and his mother is an ordinary witch. A few years ago, because of the absence of Himejima''s father, his mother died and he was displaced. Later, Zhu Nai met Lias, and with her efforts, she became her queen. A few days ago, Rias received a communication from the Underworld family, saying that her fiance would come to this city to see her in the near future. Regarding this, Rias, who was born with a somewhat rebellious personality, decided to take her family back to the Underworld. The last fight. But because Tokyo is Rias''s territory, it cannot be guarded without anyone, so Himejima Juno stayed. but "Ahhhhhh, what a misfortune!" Walking out of the shrine, Juno Himejima felt the pulse of the earth and the looming breath of the dragon, and couldn''t help laughing at herself with a bitter smile, "Suddenly I regret that I left alone." But that''s what it said, but Juno Himeshima couldn''t ignore the shock. The magic power belonging to the devil burst out, and the clothes on Himejima Juno broke, and a red and white witch costume was woven under the magic power. Behind the girl, a pair of bat-like wings spread out. "Wow!!!" Almost in an instant, the girl flew out. Following her own feeling, the girl''s figure turned into an afterimage in the sky, and in an instant she flew hundreds of meters away. Soon, the girl came to a park near the edge of Tokyo. At this time, what appeared in front of her was a vermilion enchantment exuding waves of dispersing idlers. The park in Zhu Nai''s memory is in this enchantment. "Not good!" As the queen of Rias, Zhu Nai is very talented in spells. Although she is not a professional enchantment master, she still has a lot of understanding of enchantment. The scale of the enchantment in front of her is beyond her imagination, and the breath of dragon that keeps leaking from the enchantment, Zhu Nai was even more shocked. The girl knew very well that the barrier in front of her was on the verge of collapse. Once the barrier collapses, according to Zhu Nai''s perception, if the energy contained in the barrier bursts out, it will definitely wipe Tokyo City off the map. This state of affairs is beyond the scope that Zhu Nai can handle. "You must find a way to inform the Demon King to do it!" Such a thought has just arisen, and Zhu Nai will have time to take action in the future. In front of him, there are dense cracks on the vermilion barrier. The next moment, in the sudden roar, the barrier is turned into fragments, a terrifying storm and a dragon Raged out. "...It''s over!" At this moment, Zhu Nai''s mind flashed this thought. The breath of death echoed clearly in her heart, and the girl seemed to recall the experience of almost dying when she wandered the world several years ago. If it weren''t for Rias, she might have died.Chase yo literature www.zhuiyo.com And now... She seems to be doomed! Thinking like this, Zhu Nai gradually closed her eyes, waiting for her own end. Only the next moment, the girl suddenly felt that a big hand was wrapped around her waist, and then she seemed to enter a warm embrace, and instantly opened her eyes. What Zhu Nai saw was almost the same as Lias Redhead flamboyant. Then what she saw was a cheek that was very handsome from a human perspective. It''s just that the face that gives people the greatest feeling is not handsome, but a touch of indifferent charm that does not exist no matter what difficulties. "Little girl, this is not where you can come!" As if noticing Zhu Nai''s gaze, the red-haired boy turned his head slightly and said with a smile. At the same time, the red-haired boy was holding a magic spear in his other free hand, directly piercing the void! "Boom!!!" It is like the echo of a stone falling into the calm lake. There was a rippling sound in the surrounding space. In Zhu Nai''s slightly surprised gaze, the broken barrier fragments seemed to have fallen into a time pause, and then converged into another barrier on the outer side of the original barrier. The vermilion electric current full of judgment aura constantly circulates on the surface of the new enchantment, strengthening it to a jaw-dropping level. Seeing this scene, Zhu Nai''s heart fell into a silent shock. As a maiden of thunder, Zhu Nai was originally good at thunder and lightning magic, but now, she found that her thunder and lightning had almost no advantage in the face of this strange red current, and it was completely crushed! "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" At this moment, a violent dragon roar echoed within the barrier, which could not help attracting Zhu Nai''s attention. The girl couldn''t help but glanced towards the place where the voice was, and saw that the park where the original location was located had long since turned into a super big pit. The rays of light continue to interlace. In the meantime, it was accompanied by endless dragon chants and collision sounds, as well as the crackling sound that cut through the air! ... ... "What an annoying speed!" At this moment, on the broken ground, the black vampire girl looked at the figures in the sky, and muttered with some dissatisfaction. Although it is not that he can''t join the battle of that level, Hei Ji has to admit... In close combat, she is indeed inferior to her sister. You know, her stupid sister can fight the existence of the star uo! "If this is the case, then use my method to give you destruction, Emperor Chilong!" With that said, Elteluci raised the index finger of her right hand, and a drop of beautiful blood burst out from the girl''s fingertips, and a certain mysterious power from a higher level began to burst out. Starting with the girls blood, an invisible storm began to sweep up... 1285 Chapter 078 Black and White Dance [Part 2] First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, poor will change, change will lead to success, general will lead to long! When things develop to the extreme, they must change. Only when changes occur, the development of things will not be blocked, and things can develop continuously.When faced with a situation where development is impossible, the status quo must be changed. In another world without Gaia''s support, both Alquette and Alteluci have undergone great changes. After losing Gaias support, Elquette had no such big move as Moonfall. Under the guidance of Nagato, her Utopian power could only be concentrated on the Millennium City and turned it into One of his own big tricks. Then he focused all his attention on her body comparable to the uo of stars. You know, at the beginning of Xingyue World, Elquet was cultivated by other true ancestors as the reborn flesh of Zhu Yue. Its body is the same as Zhu Yue''s original body, and it is definitely one of the strongest physical bodies in the world of the moon. Taking the physical body as the way forward, El Quette is on the right path. And the fire full of disasters was just an accidental product of El Quett''s failure to learn spells. Compared with her own sister, Alteluci does not have such a powerful physical body. Although he is the biological daughter of Vermillion Moon, Alteluci still has the blood of a dead person in his body, not a pure ancestor. Body. Although her physical body is not weak, the real development direction of Alte Luci is not the physical body, but her special ability-blood and contract! And this is the true power of Alte Luci! "With this blood as a sacrifice!" Lifting the drop of blood on the index finger high, a touch of sacred temperament appeared on Elteluci''s face, "The supreme destiny, fulfill the contract signed with me, gather this body!!! " Along with the words of Princess Kurohime, a long river of illusory destiny flows by Alte Luci. In the illusory and real fate of Hanoi, there was a faint laugh. Not a mocking laugh, but full of warmth and joy. Hearing this voice, Alteluci''s face warmed slightly. She knew that it was the laughter of her own mother. Encouraged by this voice, Alteluci''s eyes opened, and there were scarlet eyes. Blooming golden brilliance. At this moment, the blood in Princess Heiji''s palm seemed to turn into a small black hole, constantly absorbing the power of illusory destiny. Soon, a scarlet magic spear gleaming with golden light condensed in the girl''s hand. In an instant, an unspeakable feeling spread throughout the enchantment, and everyone subconsciously turned their heads to look at Princess Hei Ji, even the Red Dragon Emperor and Bai Ji who were fighting. "not good!!!" Seeing Princess Hei Ji holding the spear of the gods and devil, Emperor Chilong''s heartbeat could not help but slow down. At this moment, even the Chiryu Emperor who has been in history, even the Chiryu Emperor who has the power of the Milk God supporting the Tyrannosaurus in his body, felt a terrible crisis. He understood that the gun in the opponents hand was threatening The ability of own life. There was hardly any hesitation, the existence that grew out of the red dragon emperor''s helmet, resembling the dragon''s mouth, was enlarged.Find a book www.xunshu8.com The terrifying crimson energy erupted from the Chilong Emperor''s mouth, turning into an indestructible laser, and blasted towards Princess Heiji, but at this moment, Princess Heiji stood still, with a mocking expression on her face. "Lock, shoot through all destiny, go on, the gun of eternity!!!" In less than a second, Alte Luci spoke the spirit of liberation with a high-speed divine word, and threw the eternal spear in his hand that was like a demon like a god. In an instant, the spear of the gods and demons turned into a red. The light of the metal phase directly meets the laser! "Boom!!!" There was no reaction such as explosion, and the Eternal Gun collided with the laser. Afterwards, the red and gold rays of light seemed to cut the laser light directly, splitting it into two. In an instant, it penetrated the Chiryu Emperor''s body directly. The next moment, the split laser bombarded the ground and set off. Two violent shocks occurred. "...Houhouhouhou!!!" Standing in the sky, Emperor Chilong took a few seconds before finally realizing that he had been penetrated, and he suddenly roared like a dragon. In just a short while, the dragon''s roar gradually dropped, losing some power. With the shot just now, the heart of Emperor Chilong was broken. Even if it was Emperor Chiryu, it was only a human being. The cost of a broken heart was death. Soon, the armor on Emperor Chiryu''s body gradually shattered, and pieces fell off. Soon, the young man named Hyodou Ise showed his posture. Now in front of the world. "how come?!!" A look of surprise appeared on Himeshima Juno''s face watching the battle. She knows the boy in front of her, because not long ago, Rias had taken a fancy to each other, and she was going to investigate for a few more days. When the time was right, she would include him in her family, just because of the arrival of her fiance. Neglected. It''s just what''s going on in this situation, isn''t the child an unawakened artifact owner?! "The long-lost rebirth, the abyss of defeat in return, is a life that makes people feel ironic!" At this moment, Hyoto Issei, no, or Beluzad said dejectedly. "It''s really ironic, partner!" Draig''s voice came from the cage hand in Beluzad''s hand, also full of helplessness. "Hmph, don''t see who you are fighting with!" Slowly flew up in the air, and Elteluci embraced her arms and spoke condescendingly, "It is a great honor for you to let the two daughters of Vermilion Moon personally send you on the road, scum!" "Vermilion Moon? A name I haven''t heard!" Hearing Hei Jis words, Beluzad thought for a while, and then said palely, "But dont underestimate me. Although I failed, I wont die in your hands. I can kill me. ,Only myself!" As soon as the voice fell, a sly smile appeared on Beluzad''s face, and the power of terror erupted from Beluzad''s heart! The space it was in was violently distorted at this moment!!!.. 1286 Chapter 079 Self-destruction and aftermath second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" Seeing the red dragon emperor''s state, El Teluci''s expression couldn''t help but change. The girl understands that the other party is blew up! That terrifying power will even shatter the entire space, Alquette is okay, but he may not be able to hold it! While thinking about it, Elteluci turned into a black afterimage, appeared next to his sister Alquette, holding the other''s hand, and instantly backing away, they couldn''t commit a smash with a dying person. "Hehe, if that''s the case, it''s at least in line with my Beruzad''s ending, Draig!" The inheritance from the milk god in his body, and the special attribute power drawn from Hyoudou Ises body instantly detonated, Beluzad laughed and said, while using his last red dragon power to protect Hyoudou Issei''s body. "Boom boom boom!!!" A fierce roar erupted from the barrier. The huge space turned into an endless turbulence, swept the Chilong Emperor''s figure into it, and soon disappeared without a trace. "Hehe, it''s really interesting!" Watching this scene, Nagato couldn''t help letting out a chuckle. The red-haired boy clearly perceives that at this moment, the soul of the Red Dragon Emperor named Beluzade has completely disappeared, and with his disappearance, there is also the inheritance named Milk God, and Hyoto Isseis attitude towards Europe The love of pie... And Hyoto Issei, if he is lucky, he might meet again in the future. just "What would it look like for the Sekiryuutei who doesn''t like the European style?" Such a question flashed in his heart, and Nagato''s face couldn''t help but become a little weird... Vaguely, he seemed to see some interesting possibility. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" While Nagato was thinking, there was another violent roar in his ears. Looking up, Nagato found that it was the spatial turbulence that the Emperor Sekiryuu broke through before, and it did not correct itself, but constantly Broke down. "Ah, it''s an oolong!" As if thinking of something, Nagato looked at the enchantment that was flashing red current around him, and suddenly understood that it was his enchantment that hindered the instinctive correction of the world and caused the spatial turbulence to spread. After knowing the reason, Nagato''s heart moved, dark blue spatial ripples filled the red-haired boy. Wherever the dark blue ripple went, whether it was spatial turbulence or other things, it instantly calmed down. In a blink of an eye, the entire space within the enchantment returned to calm and no waves. The next moment, the crimson enchantment turned red. The lightning gathered on the magic spear in Nagato''s hand. Soon, the barriers all over the city disappeared without a trace, leaving only a devastated park and tiankeng. "impressive!" Zhu Nai, who had been in Nagato''s arms, witnessed all this and couldn''t help but whispered with emotion.The eighth book www.8shuba.com From the moment she arrived here, Zhu Nai fell into a sluggish state, first with a battle beyond her imagination, and then the defeat of Emperor Sekiryuutei, and then the Emperor Sekiryuutei turned out to be one of her own younger brothers, the target of Rias. The last is the self-destruction of the broken time and space, and... The red-haired boy who was holding his waist was an understatement of smoothing the turbulence of space. Just thinking of this, Zhu Nai suddenly realized something, her face turned red, and her whole body suddenly earned a little, and she wanted to get out of Nagato''s embrace, but the hand that was around her waist did not move at all, making her unable to break free. "Don''t move, beautiful lady!" Pulling Zhu Nai forcefully into his arms, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and the whole person slowly fell. On the other side, Elquet and Elteluci also landed slowly, while Yu Qishi, the black knight, Orpheus, and the primate assassin were already waiting next to the sinkhole on the ground. "Ah, such an impolite boy would not be liked by girls!" Faced with such a situation, a panic flashed in Zhu Nai''s heart, but his face was calm, and he asked, "This is the territory of Gremory on the side of the devil, you, who are you, why did you break in without permission? ." "I didn''t break in without permission. My name is Nagato. You are from Rias, so you should know me." Facing Zhu Nai''s question, Nagato smiled even more and said so. As soon as this remark came out, Himejima Juno was in shock. As the queen of Rias, how could she be unfamiliar with the slightly island-like name of Nagato? Isnt that Rias fianc?!! Just when Zhu Nai was shocked, Nagato had already landed. Looking at the dilapidated surroundings, Nagato''s gaze turned to El Quette, and immediately received the same puzzled look of Princess Baiji. In this regard, Heiji''s people couldn''t help but be full of black lines and were speechless. "Stupid, Nagato-kun meant to make you realize with fantasy and restore this place to its original form!" Finally, there was also Kurohime who could not see it, rubbing her temples while shouting to her sister. "oh, I see!" Hearing Hei Ji''s words, Princess Bai Ji clapped her hands suddenly, and then retorted with some dissatisfaction, "Alquette is not an idiot, Alte Luci is an idiot, and she can''t even realize fantasy. Stupid!" "you!!!" Hearing what Bai Ji said, Hei Ji suddenly became angry, "Want to fight?" "Huh, who is afraid of whom!" In the face of Hei Ji''s anger, Alquette also refused to show weakness. Although they have just fought side by side, I have to say that the relationship between these two true grandparents is still not good! "Okay, stop arguing between you two!" In the face of this situation, Nagato had to speak to stop the two mens upcoming martial arts trip, Alquette, lets restore this place to its original state. After all, this is my fiancees site and where I will live in the future. ." "No problem, Nagato-kun!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the two of them couldn''t help but stop their movements, while Alquette took a step forward, bursts of magic burning arrogance filled his body, and the chains of energy came out to connect with the whole world consciousness. In an instant, under the vast magic power of Bai Ji, the huge tiankeng suddenly disappeared without a trace, and the destroyed building reappeared!.. 1287 Chapter 080 Nagato and Zhu Nai third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Surprised?Unbelievable?Or sluggish? Seeing that everything around him returned to its original state in an instant, Zhu Nai''s thoughts in Nagato''s arms were confused. Had it not been for the previous battle that had left her too deep, and there was still a trace of the vague atmosphere left by the battle in the air at this time, Juno Himeshima would have thought that what she had seen before was an illusion. Up. At this time, the Nagato group gave her only one feeling. That is, powerful! Beyond the expectations of their Gremory family members! That is a kind of powerful that neither she, Lias, or other dependents can imagine. "Little cat sauce, really got you right!" "The guardians of the City of Freedom are beyond imagination!" "I have to say, Lias, your road to freedom seems to be harder than imagined!" Remembering what Rias had been asking about the Tacheng Kitten who came out of the Freedom City about the strength of Nagato and others, Zhu Nai couldn''t help but flashed a bitter smile on her face. Do not continue to struggle anymore. "Ok?!" Zhu Nai''s physical reaction directly made Nagato notice, and a flash of surprise flashed across the red-haired boy''s face. However, the beauty in his arms stopped struggling. Nagato was naturally very happy and didn''t pay much attention. He looked at the other people, thought a little, and then said, "Qimi, you will take them with you later. Lets find a place to live first." "Okay, my master!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Yu Nanami, who had been acting as the background, looked at Himejima Juno in Nagato''s arms with deep meaning, and then replied with a smile, while Kurohime and Shiro who also wanted to speak out against him Ji, after Qishi glanced at it, he couldn''t help himself to silence. Although they had thousands of resentments in their hearts, they did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Qijin, who was almost the same level as their mother. Especially Qishi''s black belly made many people in Bai Yujing frightened. Even the natural Elquet dare not presumptuous. Hearing Qishi''s words, Nagato smiled slightly, and the invisible space rippled. The next moment, the red-haired boy holding the single ponytail maiden disappeared in front of everyone, leaving only a few people standing in place. "Well, let''s find a suitable house first, we will all live here for some time to come!" Seeing the two girls who were slightly lost because of Nagato''s departure, Qijin smiled helplessly and said. ... ... On the other side, Mishin Kinoshita at Himejima Shrine. Stepping out of the ripples of space, Zhu Nai''s vision was at first in a trance, and then the focus gathered. After seeing the surrounding things, she couldn''t help showing a touch of horror. The girl did not expect that she would appear in her shrine for the first time. Obviously she just reported the identity of Jimonli''s dependents, but she didn''t say her name or address!Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com So, how did the Nagato-kun next to him know this place? A hint of doubt appeared on Zhu Nai''s face. "Don''t be surprised!" Slightly loosening Zhu Nao''s waist, Nagato took a few steps back leisurely and looked at the surroundings of the shrine, "Although I haven''t seen you, I still have your information, but I can''t confirm it at first. " "The queen of Rias, the maiden of thunder, and Juno Himejima!" Walking to Mikami, Nagato raised a hand and stroked the tree trunk, and said, "Although Rias and I have met once in these years, I am not ignorant of her, at least she I know the names and addresses of the family members around me." "Ahhhhh, it is really an honor for Zhu Nai to be remembered by your Excellency." After leaving Nagato''s arms, Zhu Nai breathed a sigh of relief, but she was inexplicably stunned, but after all, she was a woman of a very similar type to Lias, and she quickly returned to her daily posture, graceful Replied. "Don''t need to say compliments, where is Rias?" Released his hand from the Mikami, Nagato strolled leisurely on the shrine square, and said, "I originally came to find her, but after arriving in this city, I didn''t feel her presence." "...I''m really sorry, Nagato-sama, Rias has returned to the underworld temporarily." Hearing Nagato''s words, although she was a little curious about how Nagato perceives Rias''s absence, Juno didn''t ask, but was silent for a while, choosing to directly tell Nagato the real situation. Although you can stabilize him with lies, wait until Rias comes back to decide. But after thinking about it, Zhu Nai decided to tell the truth. Not to mention other things, the other party even knew her address. Obviously, Liberty City had a very good intelligence system. Under such circumstances, Zhu Nai didn''t think he could keep telling lies for how long. "...Back to the underworld, interesting!" Hearing Zhu Nai''s words, Nagato paused slightly and couldn''t help but speak. Although Zhu Nai didn''t say everything, Nagato already understood some things. Obviously, his fiance was not particularly happy with the family arrangements, and wanted to struggle a bit like the original book. While feeling slightly that his charm has declined, Nagato has another special feeling in his heart. If you want to explain, it is probably... interesting! That''s right, some of the repertoires that might come make Nagato feel interesting. After thinking of something, Nagato looked at Himejima Juno, who was standing respectfully on the side, walked to her side, raised Junos chin with her right hand, and asked, "Your kings I know the idea, so what about you, Miko of Thunder." "I am Gremory''s servant, the queen of Rias!" Hearing that, Zhu Nai''s pupils shrank slightly, and the girl knew that this was Nagato''s choice. Although she knew that this might offend the young man in front of her, Zhu Nai still stubbornly followed her own thoughts. "interesting!" Seeing the girl''s stubborn and pretty face, Nagato smiled at first, then lowered her head and kissed the girl''s lips directly. Regardless of her resistance, she wrapped her other hand directly on the girl and hugged her... .. 1288 Chapter 081 Li Yasis determination is the fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is a man who is very loyal to his desires. In other words, his power makes him almost not cover up his feelings too much. Before, when I first saw Zhu Nai, the moving devil figure and posture of the maiden of Thunder gave Nagato a feeling of wanting to do it. Therefore, after the interest came, Nagato spoke without hesitation. Up. After kissing for half an hour, Zhu Na almost fainted in Nagato''s arms... "what!!!" Finally, when Nagato let go of the disheveled body in her arms, the girl couldn''t help but let out a long groan, and then she fell feebly into Nagato''s arms, breathing in air. After almost three minutes, Zhu Nai was able to recover her breathing and... mood. "Boys with hairy hands and feet are annoying!" Getting up from Nagato''s arms, the girl took a few steps back, and when she saw that Nagato was no longer entangled, she spoke. At this time, although the girl''s cheeks were flushed, Juno Himeshima did not show much panic, at least on the surface. "Haha, no way, who''s Zhu Nai, you interest me!" In the face of Zhu Nais brave performance, the red-haired boy first laughed, then shrugged, and said, Dont be so alert, anyway, I wont officially eat you until Rias becomes my wife. , Now just taste the taste first." "you!!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Zhu Nai suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Of course, I know what Rias is probably doing now?" After stepping back a few steps, a nasty smile appeared on Nagatos face, and he whispered, In fact, I am also looking forward to what fun you can bring to me. Although the final result is actually doomed, you will all be me. s things." "Well, this time, let''s do this first!" "The next time you meet, when Rias comes back, don''t be surprised!" As soon as the voice fell, the deep blue space rippled open, and in an instant, Nagato disappeared in place, leaving Zhu Na alone, standing alone on the square of the shrine, the breeze blowing by, the girl could not help but shake her whole body. . The next moment, ignoring the dust on the ground, Zhu Nai knelt down on the ground softly and stroked her lips with her right hand... "Lias, this time, it''s really bad!" ... ... At the same time, the underworld, the land of Gremory. Rias, who had just sat down in front of her parents and brother, seemed to have heard something. She just paid attention, but seemed to hear nothing. At this moment, Gremory, who was sitting opposite her, spoke openly. Although his expression is not very serious, it is full of oppression! "Lias, is this your decision?" "Yes, my father!" Lingjiu Literature Website www.09wxw.com Hearing her father''s words, Lias suddenly recovered, and the blood-red girl raised her long hair, her expression full of determination. "Stop being capricious, Rias!" Rias mother, Vinylana Gremory, immediately spoke up displeasedly after hearing her daughters words, "Do you know how important the city of freedom is to the underworld now? You want Gremory to be named Are you ashamed!!!" "..." When she heard her mother''s words, Rias couldn''t help her small mouth, her face stubborn. It''s not that Lias doesn''t understand the importance of the city of freedom to the underworld and the demonic society today. In the past hundred years, the City of Freedom began to drive the economy of the entire underworld almost with its own power. A variety of people-friendly products continued to appear in the City of Freedom. Various products were highly targeted. Demons, fallen angels, and even the gods of death could not refuse. It is said that the trade in the Free City has now reached other mythological forces, even in heaven. It can be said that as soon as the City of Freedom falls, or the demonic society is blocked, the economy of the entire demonic society will be directly paralyzed by at least 60 to 70%, although visionary demons are striving to get rid of the free city step by step. Economic invasion. However, compared to the Free City, which has a lot of advanced economic experience in different worlds, the demonic society lags far behind economically. Although the demon kings have made a lot of effort over the years, the effect is not great. The city of freedom at this time is the target that the demons must fight for. Therefore, the marriage between Rias and Nagato is a must! just "I can not be reconciled!" After a long silence, Rias slowly said, "I know Nagato is a rare outstanding man, but we have met once, and there is no feeling at all. If possible, I want to marry someone I love. people!" "Lias, you..." Hearing what Lias said, Vinylana was still preaching, but her husband stopped her. Although on weekdays, Vinylana is the person in charge of the voice of the Gremory family, she still listens to her husband at important moments. I saw Gremory said openly: "I know what you think, Lias, so I will ask Szexex to inform President Nagami to find you, so that you can get along well before getting married. Why not first Get along for a while, and then decide if you want to refuse marriage?" "...Probably it''s not compatible with each other!" After being silent for a while, Lias said, "Although I have only met once, I unexpectedly know that although the man is passionate, but equally ruthless, he will not be the kind of man who puts me in the most important position. " "I understand!" Hearing what his daughter said, Duke Gremory sighed and said, "Although I want to support you very much, the reality is very cruel. We can only give you a chance. Then it''s up to you, Suzex and Chang The communication of Monarch is left to you!" "I see, my father!" Sitting next to him, Szecks, who had been silent for a long time, nodded, and then looked at Lias with a little complicated expression in his eyes, "I will try my best to buy you time and better terms, but if you fail, Li Yas..." "I will fulfill my duty and fall in love with my husband wholeheartedly!" Gremory''s future grandfather stood up with red hair... 1289 Chapter 082 Train and play the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"bell" The big whistle sounded, and the train started operating. This is not an ordinary train, but a dimensional train that can travel between different worlds. When it walks on the track for a while, it rises into the sky and drives into the dark dimensional passage. In the front compartment of the train, Lias and Szekes were speechless. At this time, it was the day after the Gremory family made the final decision on Rias'' marriage. Originally, after making the decision, the Gremory family was already ready to set off. After all, they also know that Nagato has probably already arrived in Tokyo at this time, plus what they are going to do next, to some extent, it is a bit unkind, so why would you be embarrassed to keep Nagato waiting for a long time! It''s just that what they have to do is not so simple, and it requires a certain price. And to prepare the price, it took a whole day. "It will be there in about an hour!" There was silence for a while, without any special expression on Sazkes face, he said, Lias, Im sorry, I can only help you here, and if it wasnt me... "Needless to say, brother!" Interrupting her brother''s words, Lias smiled frankly, "Brother, your position is doomed to many involuntary choices, I can understand, but this time, Lias'' rebellion has caused you trouble. ." "No, no, no, who told you to be my dear sister." Reluctantly showing a smile, Suzex looked at the surrounding carriages and said, "In fact, as of today, I don''t know if the choice in the City of Freedom was correct." "The City of Freedom has indeed fulfilled its promise and did not substantially expand to the outside world, but its economic aggression has completely taken root in the underworld." "On the other hand, Liberty City has indeed strengthened the development of the underworld, just like this Yuan train, which was completed with the help of free technology provided by Liberty City. If not, the development of this kind of train will also Fifty years at night." Listening to Suzex''s words, Lias did not answer, but was silent. Regarding the Freedom City, Rias is not ignorant. In fact, the young demons of Rias and her generation actually grew up listening to the legend of the rise of the Freedom City. When they were young, Rias still had a longing for that mysterious city. Back then, the rise of the City of Freedom was based on almost fighting the entire world alone. Although it was only a hundred years old, the City of Freedom is no less inferior to the demonic forces. And now, what Rias is facing is that she wants to get rid of the established marriage, but that marriage is the link between the city of freedom and the demonic society, most importantly, the city of freedom and the demonic society The demand relationship between them is not equal. The demonic society is now inseparable from the economic support of the free city, and even if the free city loses the demonic power, there are many other forces that can be contacted. Therefore, if Rias wants to resolve the marriage, she must first ensure that the relationship between the City of Freedom and the demonic forces is not broken. To do this, Nagato must give up first!Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com "Huh, I will succeed!" Such thoughts flashed in her heart, and a touch of firmness flashed in the girl''s eyes, but behind this touch of firmness, the girl felt a touch of uneasiness for no reason. at this time-- "Minister! Your Lord Demon!" The blond handsome boy knocked on the concealed door, pushed it aside, looked at the red-haired demon and Lias, and said, "Mao Jiang said, theres a piece of news that I just got, maybe for Minister, It will help a lot." ... ... At the same time, the Egyptian God Realm. No, maybe, this place can no longer be called the God Realm. The space that was originally shining with golden light was stained with a layer of pitch black color, which was as frightening as hell. The ground was crisscrossed with rivers, and there were pitch-black and terrifying fluid flowing in it. The unspeakable aura made people feel evil. cold. That is the river that has condensed from the malice of endless creatures for hundreds of years... Almost no creatures can stop the erosion of this river! And in the center of this hellish small world, there is a pure white hall, which looks like black ink on white paper, which is extremely dazzling. Inside the temple, the silver-haired young man who put down the book in his hand looked at the white-haired young girl on the central throne of the main hall with interest, and said, "Sister Saya, you have leaked the Nagamon brother through the system and the white tone of the tower. Is it really okay?" "Don''t worry, I just pushed the development trend of the situation in the direction he wanted." Saya, who knew Nagato for a long time, shook his head indifferently, and then reluctantly said, "However, I still admire Nagato. It''s clear that the enemy is lurking and growing, so he still wants to play like this. game." "Isn''t that great?" Hearing Sayas words, a smile appeared on the silver-haired young mans face, The more Nagato is like this, the more likely that lurking guy is misled, plus our relationship with the older brother, its easy to become his target. ." "As long as his first attack is not directed at his elder brother, our winning percentage will come!" "That''s true!" Hearing that, Saya nodded and said, "In this case, the action should almost begin. It''s up to you next, the emperor, you are the first stand-in for Brother Nagato. Go on." "I see, Sister Saya, I just want to try it too. How far can I go!" Hearing Saya''s words, the emperor was silent for a while, nodded in response, a long-lost fighting spirit flashed in his eyes, but... "boom!!!" Almost instantly, the emperor suffered a heavy blow and fell to the ground. Slowly retracting his little hand, Saya didn''t know when he appeared next to the emperor, and said condescendingly: "I have already said, don''t call me Saya for now, at least on this plane, I am Orpheus. Orpheus, the infinite dragon god!" .. 1290 Chapter 083 Negotiations on the platform second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Below the station near Juwang Academy, there is a huge hollow. In the center of this void, there is a solitary platform. Connecting the platform is an endless passage to darkness. It is a dimensional passage established in space, which can pass through the barriers of the underworld and the human world. At this time, a girl in a red and white witch costume was standing alone on the platform. This girl is no one else, but it is Himejima Juno, and the person who can make this queen of Gremorys family wait for is undoubtedly her master, the future Grand Duke of Gremory-Lias Gremory. Knowing that his host was about to return today, Zhu Nai got up and came here early in the morning. After spending a short time with Nagato, Zhu Nai, who was strong on the outside but fragile on the inside, couldn''t bear it. The huge pressure made the girl eager to see her master. Time passed slowly, and almost an hour later, under Zhu Naiwang''s gaze, the dimensional train finally appeared. "bell!!!" In a violent whistle, the train finally came to a stop in front of the station. Soon, with a''click'', the trainers suddenly opened. Under Zhu Nai''s smiling eyes, a blond young man, Yuto Kiba, a knight in the family of Rias Gremory, came down first. Followed by the three non-attribute cats and monsters, the Tacheng kitten, and the shy hybrid vampire, Gasparvradi. The three of them arrived at Zhu Nai''s side one after another and nodded with Zhu Nai. After the three dependents came out, Rias walked down with a black face. Seeing Rias''s expression, Juna was stunned when she wanted to come forward to say hello, and then somewhat speechlessly asked Yuto Kiba beside her, "Lias? What''s wrong with her?! " "Haha, this..." Hearing Juno''s question, Yuto Kiba couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. After thinking for a while, he finally replied like this, "Minister, no, Master Rias, she probably got popular with that fiance." "what?!" Hearing this, a question mark almost appeared on Zhu Nai''s face. "While in the car, the kitten received a piece of information from Liberty City in a special way. It was information about Lias masters fianc. The above first indicated that Liberty City does not mind cancelling. That marriage." Seeing the doubts on Zhu Naos face, Kiba Yuto could only explain to her in a low voice, Its just that the Nagato-sama is not willing to do this. Its not for other reasons. Its just that I feel bored and want to find Have fun, look at the choice of a rebellious person in front of fate that will haunt Master Rias." "That piece of information says that if Master Rias can win in a certain game, he can get rid of his original destiny!" "...So bad!" After hearing Kiba Yuto''s words, Zhu Nai was stunned for a while, and said so. "well said!!!" At this time, a gentle male voice came from the door of the car, making Zhu Nai slightly startled. Turning her head, the girl saw a red-haired young man walking across the car door and stepping on the cold platform. "Master Devil, you are here too!" Seeing the red-haired young man, Zhu Nai couldn''t help but bow in salute.Fat Cat Novels www.fmxs8.com "Don''t be polite!" Looking at Zhu Nai, the red-haired demon said lightly. In fact, the red-haired demon didn''t expect that Nagato, who was obviously just a human, had the mentality of a god and demon, no, or as he said, he has surpassed the category of human beings. Thinking like this in his heart, his eyes were fixed on Zhu Nai, causing the girl to feel strange and uneasy. Even Rias on one side and the other members of Rias had strange eyes. "My lord, what are you..." After a while, Zhu Nai couldn''t help but ask, but he was interrupted by the Demon King before he finished speaking! "I said, won''t you come out yet? Nagato-kun!" As soon as the Demon King said this, everyone present was shocked, not knowing why. And the next moment, Zhu Nai felt a warm current emerge from her body out of thin air, and the girl couldn''t help but open her mouth, and a golden flame flew out of the girl''s mouth, turning into a red-haired and purple-robed young boy phantom standing in the air. "Zhu Nai?!!!" At the moment when the juvenile phantom appeared, Zhu Nai''s whole person was a little shaky. Fortunately, Lias found out in time, held the opponent, and then glared at the young phantom, "You fellow, what did you do to Zhu Nai!" "Lias, Zhu Nai is fine!" It was not the phantom of Nagato that answered Rias, but Suzex, and saw the red-haired demon saying so, "He just put a little of his magic power on Zhu Nai, and when he appeared, he absorbed Zhu Nai. Its just part of the magic." It''s just that it was said, but there was something in Suzex''s heart that he didn''t say. According to the situation just now, Nagato is injecting magic power into Zhu Nai''s body, and to inject magic power into someone else''s body, at least contact with the seven orifices or contact with body fluids is required. In that case, it is very likely... Looking at the blush on Zhu Nai''s face, who was gradually recovering from the shaky condition, Suzex was a little bit startled. It''s just that this one is abrupt, but it is inconvenient to say it. In that case, Rias would run away. "Well, Nagato-kun!" After comforting his sister, Suzex looked at the phantom of Nagato and said, "Nagato-kun, what Zhu Nai and the others said just now, you must have known it, and your conclusion is." "Conclusion? I thought it was defined as bad, so naturally I must continue!" At this time, Nagatos phantom finally spoke for the first time, and his voice was full of expectant smiles, Lets use the devils ranking game to decide it. Its only half a year later. Recently I referred to your devil chess pieces. I made a pair myself, I will fuse, and then choose the members." "Don''t worry, I won''t choose those existences that exceed Rias''s level too much, and I don''t use the forbidden hand of the gods." "If you want to escape from my hand, defeat me!" ps: I have a cold...... .. 1291 Chapter 084 Fusion Demon Pieces First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Don''t underestimate people!" "After half a year, this lady will definitely defeat you!" The last words from the projection echoed in his ears, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he drank the tea in the cup in his hand. After putting down the cup, the red-haired boy said softly: "Interesting, in half a year, let me see how far you can struggle." At this time, Nagato is sitting on the balcony of a villa some distance from the Kings Academy. In the young mans vision, the red sunrise is slowly rising, and this pure white nine-story villa is stained. With a red halo, there was a touch of warmth in the air. "Today''s weather is good, just finish the last step here!" Gently moved the tea set on the table in front of him a little bit, Nagato plunged one hand into the void, and soon, a small red leather box was taken out of the void by Nagato and placed on the table top . Deftly opening the chain on the box, Nagato opened the lid of the box, revealing the sixteen strange chessmen inside. One king, one queen, two bishops, two knights, two chariots, and eight soldiers. Exactly half of the chess! And unlike the black and white of the ordinary chessmen, these chessmen are all red. There was an amazing atmosphere on the chess pieces. If there are relatively low-level demons here, I am afraid that they will kneel on the ground for the first time, because these chess pieces have an aura of demon blood that is beyond imagination and noble, which is simply amazing. These are Nagato''s demon chess pieces, and they are also gifts from Saya to Nagato. In the past hundred years, although Saya disappeared and kept secretly searching for the possible lurker, she did not completely ignore other things. It took her several years to collect almost all the blood of the devil. With the addition of the system of cracking the devil ranking game and the devil chess pieces, and using a large number of original powers, these sixteen chess pieces were created. The devil who reincarnated with these chess pieces even possessed blood strength no less than that of the nobles. Especially the king''s chess pieces, because they are gifts to Nagato, Saya will not make any defective products. For this reason, he even secretly collected blood from the blood relatives of the original four demon kings, cultivated and merged under the power of the source There is a trace of the power of the demon''s origin. In short, incorporating the existence of this chess piece, in the perception of demons, it is a natural devil! "Just agreed on the game content, just use this piece to say hello!" With a light smile, Nagato took out the kings chess piece, and the magic power from the true ancestor of Akizuki gushed from the fingertips of Nagato. It instantly assimilated with this chess piece, and the chess piece gradually melted into a small piece. Photosphere. Nagato pressed the ball of light to his heart. The next moment, the ball of light instantly merged into Nagato''s heart. The power of the true ancestor and the demon king merged together at this moment! "boom!!!" Invisible fluctuations burst out at this moment and swept out. The transcendents in the entire Tokyo city felt an unprecedented wave of horror at this moment, and on the empty platform below the station near Koo Academy, several demons who had not left were all stunned.Romance Novel Network www.yanqingxsw.com Except for Suzex, everyone at this moment felt a repression from blood! "No, this is... a natural devil?!" As a rare transcendant among the demons, Suzex understands the meaning contained in this wave. Obviously, the bloodline possessed by the wave''s owner comes from the demons and surpasses most demons throughout the ages. His bloodline is so powerful that he is almost a devil in adulthood. It was just that after Suzex had carefully sensed the fluctuations, he soon noticed a familiar aura contained in the fluctuations. After thinking about it carefully, the red-haired Demon King finally showed a completely shocked look. "I''ll go, it''s that guy, this is a provocation!" ... ... "Now, Suzex''s face will be interesting!" Slowly converging the spreading fluctuations, and then, completely returning the power of the devil to the heart, and furthering the fusion with the power of the true ancestor, Nagato''s face showed an interesting look, and he said with a smile. "Hehe, the master is bullying again!" On the other side, Qimi, who was also passively awakened, just walked onto the balcony. After hearing Nagato''s words, he raised his sleeve with his right hand, covered his chin, and laughed softly. Then, the girl looked at the devil chess piece. , There is interest all over the eyebrow... "This is the devil''s chess piece sent by Saya, should I be the master''s chess piece?" "No!" Hearing Qishi''s suggestion, Nagato said without thinking, "It''s not just you, almost everyone in our business is inappropriate. If you go, you will be bullying the children, which is meaningless. " "So, Master, who do you plan to find to be your pawn?" Hearing Nagato''s retort, Qishi didn''t have much surprise on her face. In other words, Nagato''s choice had long been clear to her. Although Rias has existed for much longer than Qimin, Lias is indeed a child compared to Qimin. After Qishi learned about the current situation of the demons, he did not refute this point. New-generation demons like Rias and the others, under the guardianship of the four new demon kings, lived too superiorly, almost all of them naturally enjoyed themselves to adulthood, waiting for the natural growth of strength, and the existence of Qishi incarnate as a sword. , Completely uncomparable. Nagato''s pursuit is fun, and the one-sided situation does not meet Nagato''s requirements. "I do not know!" Hearing this, Nagato said almost without thinking, "Although reincarnating as a demon has many benefits, but the flaws are also not small. At this stage, Bai Yujing and the women in the Freedom City don''t seem to need much..." "Anyway, the ship will be straight at the bridge head, so let me look forward to it." As he talked, an expectant smile appeared on Nagatos face, In the next six months, who will be met by me and become my devil chess piece? The impermanence of fate suddenly makes me look forward to it. !" .. 1292 Chapter 085 Going Out, Encountering Aisha Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies. A few days passed in an instant. After a few days of rest, the demon pieces in Nagato finally merged with the origin of the true ancestor of Akizuki. Compared with other reincarnated demons, the demon pieces in Nagato can no longer be separated. In a sense, Nagato and the pure blood demon are almost the same. And because of the complete fusion of the king chess piece and Nagato, the other fifteen chess pieces have also undergone different degrees of mutation. If they are reincarnated, they will not only have the physique of a devil, but also have the power of the true ancestor of the scarlet moon. . In other words, the value of Nagato''s demon pieces instantly rose several times. just "There is still no suitable candidate!" Although as long as Nagato is willing, his lover and daughters will definitely accept it very happily, but after careful consideration, Nagato excludes those girls who don''t like fighting, and the rest almost have their own direction. Becoming a reincarnation devil, for them, although it will improve in the short term, it damages their future potential. After thinking for a few days, Nagato finally decided to go out and try his luck. See if you can find one or two suitable pieces. Nagato didnt expect to collect the pieces on this plane, but at least one or two. He didnt want to play with Rias in half a year, and he was the only one to play. In that situation, thinking about it was a bit unpleasant. . So, after comforting the girls in the villa, Nagato and the black knight greeted them and went out. ... ... "As expected of Tokyo, it''s so lively, it''s really..." "It''s unpleasant!!!" Sitting down from the villa, it looks like it was an unknown car that Elteluci bought a few days ago. Nagato was moving forward not fast or slow, and the corner of his eyes swept through the dense traffic outside the car window. The red-haired boy was a while. regret. Although I knew that there would be a lot of traffic in Tokyo, Nagato really didn''t expect that there would be so much traffic. Obviously it''s the main road, it''s a good-looking car, but it can only drive so slowly, it''s better to walk. It''s no wonder that El Teluci drove this car only once, and it was left idle in the villa. "Forget it, find a place to park first!" Thinking about this, Nagato turned the front of the car, and under the horrified eyes of the surrounding car owners, the dense traffic flowed out at an astonishing speed, and instantly squeezed into a side road, leaving a lot of screams after consternation... After half an hour, Nagato drove through various paths and finally came to a relatively remote no man''s land. The red-haired boy opened the car door and walked out. "Really, I won''t take a car anymore!" Leaning on the car, Nagato opened the cap of the drink he brought out of the car, took a sip, and complained helplessly, "Walking is easier than this. If I''m not afraid of trouble, I want to try to directly hit the other. The car is out." "Wow!" Just as Nagato complained, a voice suddenly came from behind, and at the same time, there was a sound of something falling on the road.Bobo Novels www.boboxs.com Nagato turned his head subconsciously and saw a nun fell to the ground not far behind him. She opened her hands and threw her face down on the road. Looking closely at the ground nearby, it was extremely flat. Suddenly, Nagato felt an inexplicable sense of joy... Is this a natural stay? Thinking like this in his mind, the drink bottle in his hand hit the nearby trash can, and he walked to the nun, reached out to help her up, and asked, "Girl, are you okay?" "Ah! Why did I fall?" With the help of Nagato, the nun slowly stood up and spoke involuntarily. As soon as this remark came out, Nagato couldn''t help but feel the urge to hold his forehead! "Ah, sorry. Thank you." Soon, the nun who suddenly realized that she was being lifted up raised her head and thanked Nagato. "call!!!" At this moment, a gust of wind blew the nun''s veil. The long golden hair that was originally fixed in the veil slipped down in front of Nagato, and the straight blond hair shone in the sunlight. This is a blonde and beautiful girl with beautiful and deep green eyes, but extremely pure. The purity that burst from the bottom of his heart made Nagato''s heart suddenly moved. Suddenly, Nagato realized that the girl in front of him was probably who it was, but it was not particularly certain... Randomly turned around and picked up the veil she had flew away. After handing it to the girl, Nagato asked casually, "It''s actually a nun? Hello, my name is Nagato, nun. You are here to travel. ?" "Hello! I am Aisha! Aisha Alget!" After hearing this, the blonde girl introduced herself subconsciously, and then said, "No, it''s not a trip. Actually, I am going to the church in this town today. You also live in this town. Please give me your advice in the future." "Oh, I really want to ask for your advice, Aishachan!" Hearing Aisha''s answer, Nagato couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato did not expect that with such good luck, he found a very qualified chess piece. The girl in front of her should be one of Gremory''s family members in the original path of fate, a powerful support. According to Nagato''s memory, this girl was a good girl with a kind heart. The artifact she possessed can heal the wounds of humans and angels. She was called a saint by the church. Later, she accidentally treated a demon, only to discover that the artifact could heal even demons and fallen angels, so she was called a witch and exiled by the church. But even so, this girl still believes in pious, even if she later learns that the Lord is dead, she still does. In a sense, such a girl makes Nagato very good. Although a bit weak in terms of strength, Nagato doesn''t mind, he has some ways to make Aisha stronger! The only problem is... "How can this girl be willing to become a demon?" Looking at the blond girl who was finishing her veil, Nagato''s eyes flashed with light, and her thoughts turned back and forth... 1293 Chapter 086 Our Ladys Smile is the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aisha Aljet was troubled. As a foreigner, she came to a strange country, but she accidentally lost her way. To make matters worse, she still doesn''t speak the language of this country. No matter what she says, no one on the road understands it. Fortunately, God did not abandon himself and let himself meet a good person who can communicate with himself. "That, Nagato-kun, do you know where the church is?" After finishing her appearance, Asia politely asked Nagato. "If it''s a church, I do know there is a place." Although I was thinking about other issues in my heart, it is commonplace for Nagato to do two things with one heart. After hearing Aishas question, he immediately said, But thats an abandoned church. Youre sure to go there. ?" "No, it''s okay, I believe I can sort it out." When she heard Nagato''s words, Asia was startled slightly, then she spoke confidently. "OK then." Seeing the girl''s insistence, Nagato didn''t say much, but just said, "It just happens that I have time, and it''s very close to here, only a few minutes away. I''ll take you there." "Thank you, meeting you must be the Lord''s guidance!" Hearing that, the nun had tears in her eyes and smiled at Nagato. The smile was so sincere that people secretly admired. Its just that Nagato is a bit speechless in addition to the secret praise. Lets not say that the God of the Bible is dead, or the current Nagato is a demon and cannot be accepted. Even Nagato itself is not a biblical god qualified to guide. of. It''s just that these truths that seem arrogant to outsiders, don''t need to say more for now. At the moment, Nagato took the blonde nun all the way to the church. "Wow!!!" Just before walking a few steps, a child''s cry was heard nearby. "Are you okay, Xiaoyi?" Nagato glanced, and the child''s mother was nearby, and it seemed that the child just fell down. However, Asia, who was following Nagato, suddenly walked towards the two mothers and children. She walked to the crying child sitting on the ground. Nagato also followed. "Are you okay? Boys can''t cry because of this little injury." Regardless of whether the other party could understand her or not, Aisha gently touched the child''s head. Although the child could not understand, Aisha''s expression was so gentle that the child stopped crying. She slowly pressed her palm to the child''s injured knee. In the next moment, the nun''s palm glowed with a light green light, illuminating the child''s knee, and soon the child''s wound disappeared. Nagato understood that that was Aisha''s artifact The smile of the Virgin! Although it is not a divine tool, it is also a rare divine tool in this world. The most important thing is that this divine tool requires true compassion to use. The more compassionate, the stronger the power of the divine tool. Known is the strongest of its kind.Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com The childs wounds did not heal when he recovered, leaving no scars, and the childs mother was stunned by this incredible supernatural phenomenon. "Okay, the wound is gone. It''s okay." Aisha touched the child''s head, turned to face Nagato and said, "I''m sorry. I can''t help it for a while." While speaking, the girl couldn''t help but spit out her tongue and smiled lightly. At this moment, the mother who was in a daze hurriedly lowered her head and left the scene with the child, obviously shocked by Aisha''s actions! "Thank you! Sister!" The voice of the child came from a distance. Although she was far away from Aisha under the leadership of her mother, the child did not forget to be grateful compared to the mother who was frightened. Nagato couldn''t help but nodded. Nagato didn''t know that this nod of his head had an effect after this plane entered the chaotic starry sky in the future. Although the little child didn''t have any strong qualifications, he had a safe life, and his descendants were talented. At this time, Nagato hadn''t realized this, or realized it, but was ignored by Nagato himself because the matter was really irrelevant. His gaze turned to Aisha, who was scared but still not sad and kept smiling. She began to translate for her: "That little guy is thanking you, Asia!" "Ah, that''s good!" After hearing Nagatos translation, Asias smile on her face added a touch of real happiness, and she said, Sorry, Nagato-san, as soon as she sees this situation, she cant help but... "It''s okay, Aishachan is a nun!" Interrupting Aisha, Nagato became more fond of the girl in his heart, turned around and walked away, and said, "Let''s go, Aisha, now, I will take you to church." "Okay, Nagato-san!" Following Nagato with a smile, Asia''s footsteps became lighter. A few minutes later, the two of them walked a long and not short road. After a bend, the dilapidated church appeared in their vision. "Ah! This is it! Great!" Seeing the conversation in the distance, and then checking the map on the note, Asia was relieved. "Okay, I''ll take you here." Seeing Aisha''s performance, Nagato said so. When Aisha seemed to open her mouth to stay, she stopped the other person, "If you want to thank me, when we meet next time, thank me again, trust me, We will meet again!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato turned around and left without stopping! So just now, Nagato sensed the breath of fallen angels from the church. At this time, Nagato suddenly realized that he didn''t need to do anything more. With Aisha''s kindness, and completely incompatible with the fallen angels, she would part ways sooner or later. With the universal characteristics of fallen angels, Aisha will inevitably fall into crisis by then. As long as you show up at that time, you will get a good piece! "Thank you, Nagato-kun!!!" Seeing Nagato''s back, she felt the blonde nun bowed almost ninety degrees, but she didn''t know that her future, from this moment on, had already been completely locked in by her benefactor... ps: I was entangled at a certain selection point in the outline. Five shifts will start tomorrow!.. 1294 Chapter 087 Ju Wang Academy is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Private Juwang Academy! It is a well-known good school throughout Tokyo. Not long ago, this college was a private girls academy, which means that the interior of the college was a private garden for women. However, a lot of reforms have been made recently, and boys have begun to be enrolled. But the effect is not very satisfactory. The number of boys enrolled is pitiful, and the ratio of men to women in the second grade is three to seven. And the third grade is even more pitiful, two to eight. In this academy, women''s voice has an overwhelming advantage. As a representative of the academy, the president of the student union organization is not only a woman, but there are not many men in the student union. In the eyes of many people, this place is simply heaven. Male paradise. just "The senior level in the academy are all female demons, don''t say..." I parked in a parking lot near the college, just walked out of the long gate of the car door, looked at the college building in the distance, couldnt help but laughed, Even the school where there are many extraordinary people hidden among the students in the school, how ordinary is it? Boys can afford it!" After bidding farewell to Aisha, Nagato did not continue to wander around. But came here! This is not only because of the inconvenience of transportation in Tokyo, but Nagato understands that it is already luck that he can find an Aisha unintentionally, and at this time, he cannot continue to demand. People must not be too exhausted, and things must not be too exhausted. If it is too exhausted, fate will surely end soon! Nagato, who has stepped on the edge of the true meaning of karma, understands very well that destiny is constantly changing. Excessive behavior will cause destiny to pass from his fingertips. Instead of entangled with unknown destiny, it is better to strengthen the known destiny. . With such thoughts in mind, Nagato soon stepped into the gate of Juwang Academy. Walking on the school road, Nagato looked around casually... Sure enough, you can see young and beautiful girls everywhere, although you can occasionally see the shadow of some boys, but those boys are basically like a pug following some cute girls. The appearance of Nagato caused a great commotion on the campus. The mystery of many baptisms in the world, the outstanding temperament brought about by the undefeated invincibility, coupled with his handsome face and incomparable posture, the red-haired boy with purple robes and body almost instantly became the focus... "Wow, who is that handsome guy, he is so temperamental!" A literary girl wearing glasses and looking very calm opened her eyes and said, and beside her, the girl in sportswear stopped the warm-up activity, stared at the past, and froze in place. "Indeed, but he is not a student of our college, right?" "Will it be a transfer student!" Another lively girl nearby spoke expectantly, and instantly got the approval and reconsideration of the surrounding girls. The remarks among the girls immediately caused the boys around to gnash their teeth! "Damn it, is it popular to be good-looking?" 180 novel www.xs180.com "Don''t say it, I''m sad!" ... ... Nagato turned a deaf ear to the students'' reaction, and was too lazy to pay attention. The jealousy in his bones destined that Nagato could not become the kind of person who was as light and dusty. Perhaps Nagato could be calm when facing anyone, but that was just a disguise. In essence, he was destined to be superior. In the sight of many students, Nagato walked into the student union building. As soon as I walked into the building, Nagato saw a girl with black long straight glasses approaching. After seeing Nagato, the girl hesitated for a while with a little surprise, and then asked a question: "This classmate, may I ask you? Yes" "You should be Cang Na Xidi''s family member, right?" Ignoring the other party''s question, Nagato sensed the aura on the girl who was obviously a reincarnated demon in front of her, and found that she was not in the same breath with Lias''s Gremory family, so he asked. At the same time, the devil''s breath on Nagato gradually released a trace. "Uh, yes, in Xia Zhenluo Chunji, the queen of His Highness Cangna, I don''t know if your Excellency is..." Hearing the name of''Sidi'' by the other party and sensing the devilish breath on her, Zhenluo Chunji immediately understood that the identity of the person in front of her was not simple, and immediately converged her posture as the vice president of the student council, using demon etiquette. Asked. "True Chunji, I know you!" Hearing that, Nagato''s mind flashed through the girl''s information... Shinra Tsubakihime, a third-year student at Komao Academy, vice president of the student union, and Sona''s first family member. Born in a long-standing family of demons, he has a magical tool-the mirror of remembrance, which can call aliens through the mirror. When the mirror is damaged, it will return the attack to the opponent in multiples. The potential is not small. "I am Nagato, you should know my name!" The thoughts in his mind are only a momentary matter, and the words in the front of Nagato keep on saying, "Take me to Cangna, if I remember correctly, she should be the president of the student council of this college." To be honest, after hearing Nagato''s answer, Zhenluo Chunji was really surprised. Of course she knew the name Nagato. In fact, the entire Sidi family knew it. After all, their masters, Cangna Sidi and Lias Gremory, were childhood sweethearts, and they were very familiar with each other''s affairs. One of the guardians of the City of Freedom, the deprived of artifacts a hundred years ago, the goddess who is in charge of the three gods, and so on, are named Megatron Three Realms. However, the most memorable thing for Xidi''s family members is-- Nagato, he is Rias Gremory''s fiance! "Hey, girl, don''t be in a daze here!" At this moment, Nagato''s dissatisfied voice sounded again, interrupting Jara Chunji''s shock. "Ah, sorry, my lord, please come with me!" After regaining her thoughts from the shock, Zhenluo Chunji''s cheeks flushed, and she bowed and apologized for ninety degrees. After that, she didn''t say much, and hurriedly led the way for Nagato. His steps were a lot faster. "Heh, she looks like a nice woman. If you have time, use it as a spice for life." Seeing Shinra Tsubakiji''s back and the arc as a woman, a trace of bad thoughts flashed in his mind, while Nagato strolled leisurely and followed... 1295 Chapter 088 draws Cang that second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Private Juwang College, Student Union. The student council president who was about to take a break just finished processing a piece of data that needs to be reviewed, withdrawing Canna, frowned, because, at this moment, she felt a strong spirit slowly approaching . It was an unspeakable feeling, almost comparable to the courage that my sister once released in front of her! "What''s the matter, could it be that which demon king descended?" Thinking of this in her heart, Cang Na did not panic at all. She is not uncommon to see a strong demon king. One of the four great demon kings of the underworld is her sister. As a younger generation demon whose identity and strength are comparable to Lias, Cang That is full of confidence and arrogance. "Crack!!!" Soon, the door of the student union opened. The first person who walked into Cangna''s eyes was her queen, Zhenluo Chunji, who had just left the house not long ago, the next moment, the red-haired young figure in a purple robe followed in the footsteps of Zhenlu Chunji and appeared in Cangna''s field of vision. "...It turned out to be Nagato-san, what a rare guest!" The moment I saw the red-haired boy, Rao Yina''s calmness was still stunned, but she quickly recovered her calmness, and she stood up generously and said, "Welcome, please sit down, long Monarch!" "Ha, you are Canna Sidi, what a calm beauty!" Facing the generous and generous Canna, Nagato showed a bohemian smile instead, and took a few steps forward, instead of sitting in the office seat, but half sitting on the desk in front of Cangna. "...Thanks for the compliment!" Seeing Nagatos actions, Cannas brows frowned at first, but he just responded like this, "Also, when I was in school, please call me the withdrawal Canna, or Canna, by the name of Sidi, please dont Said in school." "In other words, you and Rias are completely different in this regard." Hearing this, a smile flashed across Nagatos face, and then from the desk in front of Cangna, he picked up a document and read it through himself, looking familiar, even if it was true. Luo Chunji felt that she couldn''t stand it anymore. Only when she wanted to have an attack, she was stopped by Cang Na''s eyes and couldn''t help turning her head. "Sir, do you have any purpose for coming this time?" After stopping the actions of the family members, Canna looked at Nagato, thought about it, and said, "If you are looking for Lias, she is not here now, and the entire family of Gremory is fighting the outlier demons." "Hehe, stray demon!" Hearing Sanna''s words, a slightly disdainful smile appeared on Nagato''s face. The so-called stray demons are reincarnated demons who have turned away from the king, lost control, and returned to the wild. Although the demons have always claimed that how evil the stray demons are, how great their harm is, and how they lose themselves, are existences that need to be eliminated. However, they forgot, or rather, deliberately forgot to add one point, that is, the loss of the stray demons was made by themselves. In the devil chess piece, there is a hidden setting, that is, the servant cannot violate the master. As long as the servant turns away from the master, it will be swallowed by the boiling blood of the devil in the body. Unless they turned away from the front and killed their master. Although the demons have continued to change and become more diversified over the years, in the demonic society, the phenomenon of the weak and the strong is still obvious, and in many demons, the relationship between the master and the family is not equal at all.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com The resentment and gap between the master and the dependents are the most fundamental reason for the birth of outlier demons. Under such circumstances, perhaps a certain outlier demon was a good person before losing himself. Although he was hopeless after being lost, he blindly promoted the evil of the outlier and broke. The demons who didn''t mention why he was lost are very hypocritical. However, after all, the devil is just a devil after all! "So, Nagato-kun, what''s the matter with you?" After seeing the obvious mockery on Nagato''s face, Cangna squinted slightly and changed the subject. To be honest, Cangna probably understood what Nagato was ridiculing. Although she felt a little unhappy, the girl still couldn''t refute it. After all, there are really not many demon nobles like Gremory and Sidi who are very close to the people. "You should know my agreement with Rias!" Hearing what Canna said, Nagato didn''t answer, but asked instead. "Yes!" The president of the student council nodded calmly. "Then, you should know that I don''t have a suitable chess piece in my hand!" Slightly shrugging his shoulders, Nagatos face showed a look of expectation, So, in this six months, I need to look for an existence that can become my chess piece, and the students in this private school, It appeals to me." "and so" Hearing Nagato''s words, Cangna raised his brows and said in his heart: "Is he going to be a student here?" "Let me be a consultant for the school." At the next moment, Nagato said something that made Asana a little sluggish, "Of course, the content of the consultant''s words is a little vague, then, usually, leave the school health room to me to manage." "Wait, Nagato-kun, you...want to be a consultant and health room teacher?" "Yes!" ... ... Three minutes later, looking at the Nagato led by Zhenluo Chunji, Cangna couldn''t help but exhale a long breath. Although during the conversation, Nagato did not reveal any majesty or power, Sanna really felt the other party''s difficulty. That kind of unruly and fearless posture was exactly the most difficult character for Sanna to deal with. "Lias, your fiance is really not easy!" The president of the student council sat on a sliding chair, stepped back a few steps, and leaned against the window. Through the glass, he saw the Nagato with Jura Chunji underneath, with a slight thought on his face. The girl clearly sensed that even though the battle after half a year was restricted by various agreements, Rias had a great advantage. but "Your odds of winning are still not great! Lias!" .. 1296 Chapter 089 The so-called equivalent third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the leadership of Shinra Tsubakihime, Nagato soon came to the legendary health room! Its just a bit disappointing that this legendary place is on the same level as the schools rooftop in terms of visual effects. It is just a simple big room with three white beds separated by white curtains for health care. Teacher''s desk and chair, and a counter. "Is there anything else I can help, Lord Nagato!" Seeing Nagato''s seemingly disappointed expression, Jinra Chunji who didn''t understand why she spoke. Although the girl still cared a little about the impoliteness of the man in front of the chairman just now, but as the queen of the chairman and the vice-chairman of the Komao High School Student Union, Shinra Chunhime did not allow herself to be rude in front of outsiders! "Well, not really!" Hearing Tsubakihime''s words, Nagato returned to God, pondered for a while, and said, "The location here is already very good, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s a bit worse. Let me change it a little bit." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato raised his right hand and moved to the space of the health room, volley a little! "Boom!!!" As if the stones fell into the ripples of a calm and waveless lake. The deep blue water-like spatial ripples swayed under Zhenluo Chunji''s shocking gaze, and soon filled the entire health care room. The next moment, in the continuous shocking vision of Chun Ji, the space of the entire health care room instantly expanded hundreds of times. Afterwards, as if the space mirrored the projections, white beds and white curtains appeared one after another. Soon, the space was distorted and then restored to its original state again. At this time, numerous beds and curtains disappeared. As it was when I first saw it. But Zhenluo Chunji understood that the health room in front of her was no longer a normal health room. The space inside was so big and the order of the space was so strange that she had never seen it. Even if the entire school squeezed in, she could guarantee every One bed per person. "impressive!" The girl who came from a long-standing family of demons finally couldn''t help but wonder. At this time, she finally realized that the terrible degree of the man in front of her, even if the whole family of Sidi went together, might not be enough for others to deal with. In a daze, the girl seemed to understand why the president would tolerate him so much before. "Such a strong person, even with very foul restrictions, is not easy to deal with, Lord Lias!" Thinking of her childhood sweetheart, and a certain red-haired lady that she knew very well, Zhenluo Chunji couldn''t help but think so in her heart. "Okay, this is perfect!" Seeing the completion of one of his strongholds in the next six months, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and then he seemed to remember something. He turned to look at the girl beside him, and said, Yes, from me From the beginning of his official appointment, he decided to follow the principle of equal exchange of the devil." "Tsubakihime, you took me from the president''s office to the health room. You helped me. What kind of compensation do you need?" "Ha, no need, my lord!" New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net Hearing Nagatos question, Jinhei Jinra was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and said, Helping the new teacher is your duty as the vice-chairman of the student union and you dont need to be paid. "No, no, you and I follow two completely different rules!" Faced with Shinra Tsubaki''s refusal, Nagato shook his head and said, "Although the school consultant and health room teacher are named, I will not abide by the school''s rules, I only follow the rules in my heart." "You helped me. This is a fact. I want to pay you. This is my decision. You can''t refuse!" "So, what will I give you? By the way, I will help you improve your strength!" Nagatos answer was very overbearing, and even made Zhenluo Tsubaki he feel dazed. When the girl recovered, she saw that Nagatos finger had been placed between her eyebrows, and in an instant, a powerful burst of magic burst from his fingertips. . At this moment, Chun Ji felt a strong warm current warming her body! At the same time, a special memory poured into her heart. It was a memory of a powerful demon-killer, various battles, and various secret techniques that had never been seen before, or even heard of it, emerged one after another, leaving Zhenluo Chunji''s mind with a paste. "what!!!" After a long time, the girl couldn''t help but let out a groan, and she passed out. He subconsciously embraced him in his arms, and an embarrassment flashed across Nagato''s face. Just now, because Nagato was greedy for a while and didn''t care too much, he directly rejected the last unknown exterminator he met. His memories were injected into the girl''s mind at once. Fortunately, her own magic power has a warming function, otherwise, the girl may be affected by a lot of brain. "Now, just sleep!" With that said, Nagato seemed to think of something, showed a malicious smile, hugged the girl up, and walked into the health room, "It just so happens that my health room opened on the first day, Jinra-san, you are the number one. A guest!" "Moreover, I seem to be paid a little too much..." "In order to ensure the correctness of the equivalent exchange, I will charge more, no objection!" Ignoring the situation that Jinra Chunji was in a coma and couldn''t answer at all, Nagato directly regarded the other party as a default, and while talking to himself, closed the door of the health room with his feet... ... ... "Ah, it seems that I''m not here at the right time?" The moment the door to the health room was closed, the blue silk girl in a white dress strolled out in the air, her mouth pursed with dissatisfaction, "This is the first time, really, Saya, no matter how good my temper is, I will get angry. Oh! Be careful when I rush in and play with hatchets!!!" It''s just that even though it was said, the girl didn''t act, she just stepped out and disappeared in place. The next moment, the girl''s figure appeared on the clouds in the sky. Sitting on the clouds, Saya looked straight at the city underneath, with a powerful vision covering the entire Tokyo, with a smile on his face, and whispered softly: "Tokyo, the number one on the chessboard of heaven and earth. One step is about to begin......" .. 1297 Chapter 090 Agree and Flyer Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Two hours later, Saya estimated that Nagato was finished. The toes lightly touched the clouds, and in an instant, the girl''s figure disappeared into the air and appeared in front of Nagato in an instant. The health care room that had been incredibly transformed could not stop Saya at all. As soon as she saw Nagato, the girl smelled a lingering breath after certain activities. just "Brother Nagato, you didn''t actually eat her?" Faced with the scenes that the average girl was enough to exclaim, Saya didnt change her face, and even looked and looked at it in detail. Therefore, she soon discovered that Jinna Chunji had not lost her virginity... "No way, I have principles." Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato turned his head slightly, spit out the white smoke in his mouth, and said, "The difference between the reward I gave and the reward she helped me is not enough to offset her chastity." "Then why not give more compensation?" Hearing Nagato''s answer, Saya leaped slightly, reached a bed next to him, and asked. Hearing that, Nagato moved the girl in his arms, gently placed it on the bed, and then covered it with a quilt. He got up naked, cast a spell, cleared the traces on his lower body, and began to dress. , Explaining: "In my eyes, her own value is not enough, and she is not worth more rewards for me." "Huh, really cold-blooded, Brother Nagato!" "Others don''t matter, but it''s cold-blooded. Only you are not qualified to say me!" He cast a needless look at Saye, Nagato, dressed in neat clothes, said, "Since you are here in person, the emperor must be ready, so, is there any question?" "Well, in fact, there is still a small problem, that is, the emperor is not suitable for exposure so quickly!" Hearing Nagatos words, Sayes face showed a stern face, and he said, I discussed with the emperor for a long time and decided to let the emperor, Huangquan, and Sakura join in as the emperors team before he appeared! You need your consent from Brother Nagato." "Without your consent, those three people would never listen to others'' arrangements!" "Kingzi, Huang Quan and Yingkong, their strength is not a problem, but in terms of mobility..." Slightly frowned, Nagato hesitated, this plane is a bit dangerous, even if Nagato is confident, he must be careful. "My sword lion status will join!" "Then, I agree!" Saya''s words completely obliterated Nagato''s hesitation. Nagato believes in Saya, and the emperor and others, just as Nagato believes in himself, and Saya is present, then everything will be fine. This is Nagato and the incarnations of the six Taoists who share his origin. consciousness! "That''s good!" After clapping his hands, Saya stood up leisurely. With Nagato''s words, Saya''s purpose of coming this time has been achieved. So, next... Love my e-book www.25txt.com Wandering to Nagato''s body, Saya''s hand had a special piece of paper inscribed with Nagato''s most familiar six-pointed star pattern, and he passed it to Nagato''s hand, and Saya showed a mysterious smile. "Brother Nagato, this is a gift, please accept it!" "...This is it!" He took the paper with some doubts, and the moment he touched it, Nagato understood... This paper is made by Saya according to the special summoning flyers of the demons. It belongs to the special summoning flyers of the Scarlet Moon Devil. The demons treat them as ordinary flyers and distribute them to all parts of the world, so that the people who are interested can summon and achieve the desires of the other party. contract. "On the way here, I have distributed a few for you. They are all potential children, and there is a surprise in them!" With that said, Saya''s figure disappeared in place, and even Nagato could not capture the spatial fluctuation. Although he did not comprehend the laws of space, by virtue of his own particularity, Saya is not inferior to Nagato in terms of space movement. This is also a point that Saya makes Nagato very relieved. When Nagato finished feeling emotional, at this moment, Jinra Tsubaki on the bed gradually awoke... I saw the girl slowly got up, first looked around blankly, then looked at herself. then "what!!!" Girl screaming... ... ... "You bastard, you wait for me!!!" Almost ten minutes later, in the midst of a jerky jump, with the girl''s scolding, she put on her school uniform and ran out of the door of the health room without looking back. In the same place, Nagato looked helplessly around the damaged area and the door door opened, before uttering a word for a long time: "Didn''t you say that you haven''t broken your body, and you have to close the door when you go out!" With that said, Nagato recovered the surrounding area with a single finger. At this moment, a wave of magical power was transmitted from the void to Nagatos mind. Nagato realized that it was the flyer that Saya helped him make. Started. "Ha, I didn''t expect it to be so fast!" Perceiving the direction of the flyer, Nagato''s face also showed a touch of expectation. After all, Saya said that people who can get her flyers have great potential. Saya is not the kind of person who has no intentions. Soon, following Nagato''s heart, the teleported magic circle appeared under his feet. Through the magic circle, Nagato easily crossed the long distance, and instantly reached the side of the summoned person. As soon as he opened his eyes, Nagato saw his summoner. However, in an instant, Nagato felt that his heart, strengthened to a mess, couldn''t stand it for a while! "Master Devil, Mi Lutan wants to become a magical girl, girl!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, the summoner said with joy, and suddenly a strong desire for vomiting appeared in Nagato''s belly!.. 1298 Chapter 091 Tomo Sakagami asks for a complete order! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Can you imagine such a scenario? When a man with strong muscles comparable to the end of the century tyrants, with cat ears on his head, wearing a costume similar to a magical girl, and a girly hairstyle, he twists and faces you... In a very tired tone, is it a situation of asking for words? To be honest, this situation is not impossible! The human brain is very magical. just "I don''t want to see it at all!" For the first time, Nagato really escaped in front of the others. Enduring the urge to blast the opponent into scum, Nagato directly erased the opponent''s memory, wiped out all his own summoning leaflets, and then the wind-like man, without looking back... Ran away! "Saya, you little girl cheated me!!!" Nagato suddenly realized that he was definitely pitted by Saye... Although the guy that people can''t look directly at is indeed very potential, but because he is extremely obsessed with the magical girl, without a teacher, he manifests this power as an attribute power and strengthens his body. Just a little instruction, it can indeed become a qualified combat force. but "No!" "Never!" "I will never see him again!!!" Sitting down on a bench in a certain park in Tokyo, Nagato leaned out and took a bottle of Coke directly from a beverage machine not far away, opened it, and drank it, letting the drink cool and calm down Own body and mind. After a long time, after having calmed down. Rao is Nagato, can''t help but show a real knowing smile... Nagato didn''t know how long he hadn''t been in such an embarrassing state of mind. Probably since rebirth more than a hundred years ago, Nagatos eyes have been focused on power, and everything about Nagato today is based on his own power, and this mentality has kept Nagato always invincible. Defeated, indulged in battle and conquest. Now, once again recalling this embarrassing state of mind, Nagato''s mind seems to be more energetic. In a trance, Nagato''s state of mind became more complete. Vaguely, Nagato understood that Saya deliberately cheated himself, not only because he was jealous, but also because he reminded Nagato of this feeling, but even so, it said that he had no big eyes on Nagato. Can''t let the girl go. "call!!!" After almost half an hour, the sky gradually darkened. Nagato stood up leisurely, ready to go home. At this moment, the fluctuations in the activation of the summoning leaflets once again appeared in Nagato''s perception. While Nagato was a little surprised, he inevitably had a little hesitation. The previous situation was slightly more stimulating to Nagato. At this time, Nagato looked like "I was bitten by a snake once, I was afraid of well rope for ten years." Only after hesitating, Nagato responded to the call after all. The magic circle of the six-pointed star expanded under his feet. Soon, Nagato crossed the space and appeared in front of his summoner. Fortunately, this time the summoner was finally not that kind of weird creature. But a silver-haired girl.77 e-book www.77dd.net "... Actually appeared!" Seeing Nagato appeared, the silver-haired girl was obviously surprised, but she didn''t show any fear. "Hello, unknown girl!" After looking at the silver-haired girl in front of her, she clearly sensed that the other party was just an ordinary person who had undergone a little exercise, Nagato asked, "I don''t know if you call me. What kind of wish do you have?" "Are you a demon?" "...Exactly." After hesitating, Nagato replied. In fact, what the red-haired boy wants to say is that the devil is me. In Nagato''s heart, the devil is only one side of himself. It was just simple words, and even Nagato did not show any evidence... However, the silver-haired girl believed it. Under a certain intuition, the girl knew that the man in front of her was really a demon. Although it was unbelievable and unscientific, and although the three views of her fourteen years of birth seemed to have been subverted at this moment, at this moment, the girl was suddenly excited and couldn''t help but step forward and say: "Mr. Devil, please heal my brother, no matter what the cost, I promise!" "Uh, please wait a moment!" Seeing the excitement on the girls face, Nagato released a magic technique to soothe the soul impenetrably, and then said, Before you talk about things, lets introduce yourself, and talk about what happened to your brother ." "I need to know everything in order to price what you want to achieve!" "Uh, good!" Under Nagato''s spells, the girl obviously realized that her emotions were a bit too agitated. She took a deep breath, and then introduced herself: "Mr. Devil, my name is Sakagami Tomohiro. My brother has a broken leg and can''t stand up anymore. Because of my fault, so..." "So I must ask you to help my brother, no matter what the price, I can bear it." "what?!!" After hearing the girl''s words, Nagato made an unexplained voice, and then he spoke in surprise, and asked again, "Girl, you said, your name is Sakagami Tomohiro?!!!" "Well, yes, is there any problem, Mr. Devil?" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, the silver-haired girl, or Tomohiro Sakagami''s face, showed a hint of confusion. "No, no problem!" The surprise on Nagato''s face was completely reduced, and then a ray of light flashed in his eyes. The girl''s name reminded Nagato of a certain existence known as Emperor Takeshi Sakagami in his previous life. In an instant, Nagato''s perception swept across the girl''s body again. This time, Nagato was no longer a casual glance. Soon, Nagato realized that his previous judgment was wrong, and the girl in front of him was not an ordinary trained girl. people. The opponent had a lot of tiny injuries. It was obvious that she had gone through a lot of battles, but there was no trace of deliberate exercise on her body. In short, this is a person who grew up in battle... Fighting genius! ps: Make up for the fifth update yesterday!.. 1299 Chapter 092 Price and Invitation First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That, Mr. Devil?!" Tomoyo Sakagami''s intuition was unexpectedly sharp. The moment Nagato perceives her in detail, the girl was vaguely disturbed, and even involuntarily said, "Is there anything wrong with me?" "No, not at all!" A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and the corners of Nagato''s mouth showed a satisfactory arc, and he said, "Then, tell me more about your brother''s situation, girl, no, Tomyo!" After speaking, Nagato made a listening gesture. In this regard, Tomoyo Sakagami can only speak. Almost a few minutes later, Nagato had all the information he wanted! The situation in Sakagami''s family was not good. His parents kept arguing, but in the end they became inseparable and decided to embark on the road to divorce. Although Tomoyo Sakagami accepted the situation, her brother, Eagle Fumi, could not accept it, and ran out of the house in a rage and rushed to the road outside, only to be hit by a passing car. Although his life was saved, his feet were crippled. In order to rescue Takafumi, the family left the town where they lived and came to a large hospital in Tokyo, hoping that the advanced technology here could rescue Takafumi Sakagami and make him stand up again. But even in large hospitals, faced with the situation of Yingwen, they felt very troublesome, and the success rate of the operation was pitiful. I want to stand up again, almost dreaming. Unable to accept this situation, Tomoyo Sakagami left the hospital in a daze, and found the flyer inexplicably. After accidentally turning it out at night, he summoned the devil inside with a mentality of trying. As a result... Nagato came out. "That''s the way it is, please, Mr. Devil! As long as I can help my brother, he can recover his feet and stand up again, no matter what the conditions, even the soul, I will agree!" After talking about his situation, there was a touch of excitement in his emotions, and he bowed ninety degrees and pleaded again. Hearing Tomoyo''s words, Nagato wanted to get the soul of the other party directly, but it was obvious that to do a line of love, he was clearly prepared to pursue Nagato of equivalent exchange in the past six months, and he was really embarrassed to overthrow his principle. and so "Don''t worry, this kind of thing is not difficult!" Raising her right hand, stroking Chidai''s long silver-gray hair, and then lifting her chin, Nagato said leisurely, "The price, you don''t need your soul, just use your first kiss to pay off the debt! " As soon as the voice fell, Nagato kissed the girls lips and wrapped her other hand around her waist... ... ... Half an hour later, a certain big hospital in Tokyo. In a ward of the hospital, the red-haired boy was standing in front of the bed, and the red shimmer fell on the boy on the bed, especially his feet, constantly healing the broken bones. On both sides of the hospital bed, a man and a woman were lying on their stomachs, already falling asleep. After almost three minutes, the glimmer slowly disappeared. Nodded in satisfaction, the red-haired boy immediately turned around and quickly walked out of the ward.90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com Just stepping out, I saw a girl with silver-gray hair coming forward and asking nervously, "Mr. Devil, how is my brother''s situation?" "Do not worry!" Holding the girl directly in his arms, Nagato said, "Your brother is already healed, and under the influence of my power, if nothing happens, your parents will definitely be healthy and live a long life." "By the way, I will help you deal with the memories of them and the hospital staff a little bit, so you don''t have to rack your brains to explain." "...Thank you, Mr. Devil." Suddenly caught in his arms, a blush appeared on Sakagami''s face. Even if it is a bad girl, facing her first kiss partner, even if the other party is a demon, she can''t calm down. "Don''t thank me, you have paid the price!" Facing the shyness of the girl, Nagato said leisurely, with a smile in his words, "By the way, your price is to treat your brother, but I also treated your parents just now. In this case, you and me The transaction is not equivalent." "Then it is reasonable for me to ask for a higher price!" Nearly talking to himself, Nagato suddenly turned around and pushed Tomohiros body against the wall of the corridor. He leaned up, kissed the girls lips again, and said what the other party wanted to say. Stuck in the mouth. "what!!!" Almost three minutes later, when Nagato slowly released the girl, the girl couldn''t help but let out a moan, and then panted. "What a nice night!" Looking at the girl who could barely speak, Nagato whispered in her ear, "I found out that I seem to be a little obsessed with you, Tomohiro, how about becoming my person?" "That, that..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Tomohiro''s face showed hesitation. Don''t know how to answer. "Do not worry!" Seeing Tomohiros reaction, Nagato said leisurely, "Think about it, Tomohiro, you have a great brother, and you will have a happy ordinary life in the future, but you are willing to live a mediocre ordinary life for a lifetime. ?" "Someone once said that the ordinary is a blessing, but the ordinary blessing is the blessing of ignorance!" "Maybe one day, someone will be upset and unhappy for a while, you will be devastated." "You have already seen the other side of this world, don''t you want to plunge into it, this time I will help you, then next time, if you encounter this situation again, are you willing to be so powerless all your life?" Nagato''s words echoed like a curse in the girl''s heart, leaving her eyes blank. "Think about it!" After stepping back a few steps, Nagato looked at the girl and said leisurely, "I''m waiting for your response. If you want to step in, call my name in my heart. I can give you enough strength! Remember, I It''s Nagato, it''s not Mr. Devil..." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato turned into a phantom and disappeared in front of Tomohiro. "...Power?" Looking at the red-haired boy who disappeared, the girl''s eyes were confused... 1300 Chapter 093 The third call and the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The red-haired boy left the hospital. After planting a seed in Chiyo''s heart, he left like the wind. Nagato is not worried that Chiyo will refuse his invitation. There is a saying that gold always shines. If it is in an ordinary world, the girl may gradually become mediocre in the future, but in such a world where gods and demons coexist, this situation simply cannot happen. Even if there is no Nagato, one day in the future, Tomoyo will embark on the road of the strong...or fall into the hands of someone. This is driven by fate, and has nothing to do with personal will. just "Chiyo, is that Chiyo?" Standing on the void, under the shining of the moonlight, Nagato''s mind took the initiative to connect with Saya, who was far away at this time. At this time, Nagato also realized that Chiyo might be the surprise that Saya said to him. "Hehe, people don''t know!" Soon, Nagato got Saya''s reply. "Don''t be poor, say!" After a few steps, Nagato came to a cloud layer and sat down directly. Then, while looking at the moon higher in the sky, he said a little bit angry, "You know, now I am full of darkness for you. Emotional!" "Oh, full of dark feelings? Could it be... animal desire?!" "It''s anger, idiot!" Some words replied silently, and the two people separated by the endless space laughed at the same time. At this time, Nagato suddenly realized that Saya seems to be a little cheerful recently, or that her feelings have finally gradually enriched. "Well, stop talking nonsense!" After laughing for a while, Nagato raised his own question again, "It''s still the same question, Chiyo, is it really that Chiyo?" In any case, the image of Tomoyo Sakagami and a very favorite character in his previous life memory is too similar, whether it is appearance or experience, but if Nagato remembers correctly, the world that Tomohiro lives in seems very peaceful. Despite a little mystery, there is no inhuman life at all, and it is an extremely peaceful world. "Yes, nor is it!" It seems that I feel that Nagato has become serious, and Saya in the distant place did not talk nonsense, but said his own conclusion, "I went to Tomohiros original town to take a look, and Nagatos brother you remember That one is very similar." "But there are no Fujibayashi sisters, Sanae''s mother and daughter, so, Brother Nagato, please give up!" "Well, that''s really a pity!" Hearing Sayas conclusion, Nagato shook his head regretfully, was silent for a while, and said, But its good to have Tomohiro. At least in my eyes, Tomohiros fighting talent is more lethal than her appearance. My heart beats." "Brother Nagato, I''m going to continue the meeting here." "This time, let''s do this first, let''s talk next time!" After reporting Chiyo''s situation, Saye broke the contact between the two. "call!!!" Exhaling a suffocating breath, Nagato stood up from the clouds, stretched out, and was about to step into the space to ripple home. But tonight, Nagato is destined to be busy for some time. The fluctuations in the activation of the third call for flyers appeared in his perception...Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com "Really frequent!" Some helplessly shook his head, and at the foot of Nagato, a magical array of six-pointed stars appeared. This is a magic circle that uses the desire of the summoner as the starting power. And when Nagato was about to sense the message from the magic circle, the red light suddenly stopped... Human desires cannot simply be severed, and once they are ignited, it is impossible to just start and end. There are not no human beings who have interrupted the contract with the devil, but they will all go through a fierce ideological struggle. At this time, the light of the magic circle will flash from time to time, and it is absolutely impossible to disappear inexplicably like this. But this kind of thing has indeed happened now.In other words... "The guy who summoned me is dead?!" Whispering to himself, a look of surprise appeared on Nagato''s face. Especially, in the situation just now, it is obvious that when the demon is summoned, the desire of the summoner is directly interrupted at a certain moment. In other words, the summoner is instantly killed when summoning the demon! "Haha! Is this provoking me?!" A cold color appeared on his face, Nagato did not use the magic circle, and stepped out directly, disappearing into the ripples of space. The next moment, a red-haired boy appeared in the sky above a house thousands of meters away. "Is it here?" Perceiving the bloody atmosphere in the house below, Nagato quickly understood that the house below was the place where his summoners died. In this room, Nagato also felt a slightly tyrannical human aura. Obviously, that is the breath of a murderer! Both are in the house. However, what Nagato cares about at this time is not this, but... "Aisha, actually here?!" Slightly tilted his head, Nagato looked at the blonde nun who was waiting in front of the house. She was surprised at first, and then smiled, "It''s just right, it''s better to get your own things quickly! " ... ... "Father Fried, I don''t know what happened!" Some anxiously stood on the ground in front of the building, Aisha couldn''t help muttering to herself. Not long ago, her partner in the new church, the white-haired priest Friedselzer, broke directly into the building in front of her, saying that she was going to clean up the evil things in the city and told her not to run around. Aisha, who has no fighting ability, did not intend to go in and make trouble. It''s just that the priest has been in for five minutes, and the girl is very worried at this time and doesn''t know what to do. at this time "Yeah, isn''t this Aisha sauce!" Some familiar voices came from behind Aisha, bringing joy to the girl''s face. "Nagato first... give birth..." Almost without thinking, Aisha turned her head and only caught the eye, although she was still a familiar figure, but the huge wings that opened from behind were so amazing that she almost forgot her words... .. 1301 Chapter 094: The Lost Father Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aisha didn''t expect that the meeting between herself and Nagato would be like this. When the red-haired boy carried a pair of huge black wings and slowly descended from the air, the girls mind was blank, so that Nagato had landed less than a meter in front of her, and even when she was still approaching. Recovered. "Nagato-kun, you, you are... a demon?!" Seeing Nagato approaching, the blonde nun instinctively wanted to step back. It''s just that her movements slowed down a bit. At the next moment, Nagato had already come to her and took the girl directly into her arms. At this moment, the huge black wings collapsed and turned into endless black feathers. "Yeah, I am the devil, no, to be precise, the devil is my side." Amidst the flying black feathers, Nagato''s hands hugged Asia, and in the girl''s ear, he sighed softly, and said, "Then, Aisha, you hate demons, no, do you hate me?" "...Please don''t do this, Nagato-kun!" Feeling the breath of Nagato in her ear, the blonde nun couldn''t help showing a shy look. She pushed hard and took a step back, but unexpectedly unhindered, she left Nagato''s embrace. "You haven''t said yet, Asia, do you hate me?" With both hands open, Nagato, who allowed Aisha to leave her arms, still asked. "Then, that, Nagato-kun, you, I..." Facing Nagato''s questioning, Asia''s cheeks flushed and she was completely at a loss. "Well, I won''t tease you anymore!" Seeing Aisha like this, Nagato couldn''t help but smile, raised his right hand and pressed it on Aisha''s head, "Talk about business, Aisha, what are you doing here, this is not the kind nun like you should come here? Place." "...No, should I come?" Aisha couldn''t help asking when hearing Nagato''s words. Strangely speaking, Nagato''s hands seem to possess some invisible magic power that affects people''s hearts. Aisha, who was at a loss, unexpectedly calmed down the moment Nagato''s hand touched her head. "Yes!" Facing the girl''s question, Nagato nodded, retracted his right hand, and looked at the house behind Aisha, "Someone is dead inside, and the murderer is still inside. It''s really an arrogant murderer." "What, there was a murder in it, priest!!!" When she heard Nagato''s words, Aisha seemed to have thought of something, and turned around and rushed towards the door. "boom!!!" The door of the room that had been concealed suddenly opened. The girl rushed in. "Really, so impatient." Seeing Aisha''s figure disappearing into his field of vision, Nagato followed unhurriedly, with an inexplicable smile on his face, whispering to himself, "Go too fast, but you will be scared. It''s here, little Aisha." When Nagato reached the door of the house, Asia''s scream came from her ear.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com Obviously, the girl was frightened. A chuckle appeared at the corner of his mouth, Nagato closed the door, and the whole person exuded a devilish breath. Then, after a few quick steps, he walked through the hallway and came to the living room. At first glance, he saw Asia collapsed on the ground. Ignoring the sofa, TV and other items in the living room, Nagato followed Aisha''s line of sight. I saw a corpse on the wall of the living room, a corpse above and below. There is no doubt that it should be the master of this house, the person who summoned the devil before. This body is really unbearable. The body was attached to the wall in the shape of an inverted cross and fixed with nails. The thick nails were nailed to the palms of the man''s hands, two soles, and the center of the body. Blood dripped on the floor and accumulated into a large pool. There are words written in blood on the wall nailed to the man. "''Will the evil one be punished''? It''s probably the words of some guy in the Bible." Looking at the bloody text, Nagato thought boredly, then looked at another dark corner of the living room, and said, "By the way, won''t you come out, Mr. perverted murderer." When she heard Nagato''s words, the panic in Aisha''s heart passed away, she first looked at Nagato, then followed his gaze. Then, something that made Asia unacceptable appeared... "Shut up, shit devil! What murderer, I''m just knowing evil things, human beings who dare to call demons are all rubbish and should be cleared out. I''m doing things for God!" In the dark corner, the white-haired priest boy strolled out, murderously wanton! He looks handsome, but his short silver hair and violent red eyes completely ruined his appearance, especially the crazy look and low-speed tone, which made people feel sick. "Slightly disappointed!" "I thought it was a fallen angel, but it turned out to be a lost priest?" Looking at the young white-haired priest who was slowly approaching, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly... To be honest, when he heard that he was rude to himself, Nagato had the urge to completely obliterate him without leaving a trace of his soul. Only in order to get Aisha, he needed his activeness, so he didn''t really do it. Just as demons are lost, priests are also lost. The outlier, the demon who has left the master, is the lost demon, and the exorcist who was abandoned and exiled by the organization is the lost priest. Most of these guys are immersed in killing and unable to extricate themselves. They are essentially the same kind of lost demon. , Are dangerous guys. "Ha, really dare to say it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the lost priest suddenly became vicious, "Your bright hair really makes me feel very upset, can you chop you? Can you shoot you? Okay, right? Yes. Give me death. Come on, shit devil!" As soon as the voice fell, the lost priest raised his arm and pulled the trigger. There was no sound, the bullet of light specially made to deal with the devil erupted from the gun in his hand and blasted towards Nagato''s head! "boom!!!" Facing the bullet of light that came suddenly, Nagato just tilted his head and escaped the bullet. The next moment, there was a big hole in the wall behind Nagato... 1302 Chapter 095 seckill and the fourth arrival! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"By the way, is your strength only this level?" The movement on the wall behind him couldn''t attract the slightest attention of Nagato. The red-haired boy spoke silently, "If this is the case, I''d better surrender quickly. Maybe I am in a good mood and I will spare you." "A shit devil, I''m going to kill you!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a hideous look flashed across the face of the lost priest, the blade of light was unsheathed, and he was about to rush towards Nagato. "please stop!" At this moment, Asia yelled out with a pained expression on her face. Hearing that, the priest stopped the action while maintaining the position of preparing to attack, only looking in the direction of the sound. "Oh, this is not my assistant love... Sha Meimei? Sorry, your sense of existence is too weak. You didn''t notice your presence just now. By the way, didn''t I tell you not to come in?! Really not Good!" "Don''t continue killing people!" Faced with the priest''s nagging, Asia felt pain on her face. The kind-hearted girl, in such an environment, seemed extremely painful. "Killing? No, no, no!" "I have never killed a human being. The one on the wall is just an evil demon who is bewildered by the devil, and the red-haired guy in front of me is even more of a dirty demon! Hearing Aisha''s dissuasion, the white-haired priest spoke nervously, and said so. Nagato''s brows were even more raised, and the malice in the depths of his eyes even started to boil. Nagato almost couldn''t bear it anymore, and wanted to send the unscrupulous priest in front of him to the eighteenth hell. However, after hearing the priest''s speech, Aisha was silent for a while, then stood in front of Nagato, opened her arms, and said, "Father Fried, stop, no matter what, murder is wrong!" "Besides, Nagato-kun is a good person, please don''t shoot him!" When the priest saw this, his expression became very fierce, and the horrible murderous aura began to spread. When most people sensed this murderous aura, they might faint directly, saying, "Hey, it''s true! Aisha, you know what you are doing ?" "I know! Father Fried, please, please let Nagato-kun please." Facing the priest''s murderous intimidation, although Aisha felt uncomfortable, she did not take a step back. "I am angry, I am really angry!" Seeing Aisha''s performance, the face of the lost priest was even more malicious, and he said, "Although the fallen angels said that they can''t kill you, it must be possible to do some other things, I want to..." "No, you can''t do anything!" At this moment, Nagato, who finally couldn''t bear it, opened his mouth. Accompanied by the words, the red-haired boy almost took a step forward, and took Aisha into his arms with his left hand, and the dark blue brilliance burst out with his right hand, and the dark blue caged hand appeared out of the sky, directly punching! "boom!!!" The terrifying fist hit the white-haired young priest, blasting it into the wall.Hot search novel www.resoooxs.com The implied secret strength constantly destroys the meridians of the priest''s body; the tyrannical and sacred fist directly penetrates his will! Almost instantly, the priest youth felt an unprecedented attack, his whole body was in severe pain, he couldn''t even speak, his brain was in chaos, and a mouthful of blood was vomited out of his mouth, and the whole person looked very embarrassed. Sudden changes in the scene left the blonde nun''s mind blank. "Although thank you for your kindness!" "But, Aishachan, I''m the strong one, that priest is just a dent." At this moment, Nagatos voice rang in her ears. The embrace she had felt before made the girls instinctive face flushed, but she just wanted to break free, but the girl found that her hands and feet were soft after enduring the priests murderous intent. Up. "By the way, Father, what happened to him?!" Although she was a little shy in Nagato''s arms, after hearing Nagato''s words, Asia instinctively worried about the priest''s situation. It seemed that the girl had completely forgotten the evil the priest had done to her just now. "You are really a cute guy." Seeing such an Aisha, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a smile. Wasn''t it the kindness that attracted Nagato''s attention? In fact, if it wasn''t for Aisha to truly understand from the bottom of her heart that the fallen angels were not the same person with her, how could Nagato let the lost priest bark in front of her for so long. "Don''t worry, I just made him lose the ability to continue killing people." Speaking softly, Nagatokeeper Aisha hugged and said, "Aisachan, it seems that you are not suitable for living in the power of fallen angels. If this is the case, please join my power and you are not allowed to resist. !" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato directly took Aisha through the space, and disappeared in place under the ripples of space. Only the lost priest who was useless and a corpse left alone. ... ... Two hours later, the fluctuation of space appeared in the room. Soon, the passage of time and space was automatically formed. A purple-haired girl in a kimono walked out holding an umbrella. Behind her, there are the girl in sailor suit Tachibana biting a chocolate bar, and the girl with big breasts looking at the book, and A black long straight girl holding a double-pronged gun. Four maidens with various styles appeared in this place where the blood was flowing, and immediately dispelled the haze in the room. "Ha, it''s really bad taste, I''m not in the mood to eat!" Among them, the woman in sailor suit Taitou swallowed the chocolate bar in her mouth, looked around, and finally focused on the almost paralyzed priest, "Is this guy the guy who dared to scold Nagato-kun? What courage! " "That''s not courage, but ignorance and fearlessness!" The purple-haired girl holding an umbrella retorted. She drew the knife from her waist and swiped it lightly. The passage of an unknown dark hell was formed, and the lost priest was sucked in. Soon, the passage automatically relationship. "Okay, leave quickly, the environment here is terrible!" Seeing the priest disappear, the girl holding the book said, "Really, in order to punish an insignificant guy, let us come here..." .. 1303 Chapter 096 Purgatory and Integration Seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Now, Ying Kong, you may be wrong!" At this time, hearing the words of the girl holding the book, the purple-haired girl holding the umbrella swung her sword into its sheath and said, "Nagato-kun asked us to come from here. Although it meant to punish the priest, it was not more important. " While talking, the girl strolled to the edge of the window in the hall and gently pushed open the closed window. In an instant, the scene outside the window appeared in the eyes of several girls. "Huh?! That''s..." The girl holding the book, Zhao Yingkong, stopped reading. Her gaze focused on the window, and at the end of her vision that had been strengthened to the limit of humanity, several figures were approaching quickly, headed by a male fallen angel with ten black wings and red eyes and sharp ears. "The fallen angels are here, just so we don''t need to find them!" Following Zhao Yingkong''s words, the purple-haired girl smiled, and then the girl suddenly brightened her eyes, as if she was thinking of something, she said, "By the way, Huangquan, Yingkong, and Mist Leaf, what should our combination be called? Name!" "Ahhh, Kenzi, I forgot if you don''t tell me!" Hearing the words of the purple-haired girl, the Taito girl in the sailor suit suddenly said frantically, "We really need a good name. After all, we are going to be a world-famous terrorist group." "But what name do you want, the four heavenly kings... well, I didn''t say it!" As soon as he said this, Huang Quan was terrified by himself, and then had to remain silent, expressing his incompetence in naming him. "Just call the assassin family!" At this time, Zhao Yingkong''s eyes changed slightly, and there was a touch of coquettish in her indifferent temperament, and she said. "Oh, you came out, Li Yingkong." Seeing the changes in Zhao Yingkong, the purple-haired girl, who is the poison island Kongzi, said, "I didn''t expect you to have such affection for the assassin family, but it is a pity that you are the only assassin among us, and this name is not good. "Then what name do you say?" Faced with Kenko''s retort, Liying curled her lips unwillingly. "We are here to act as a subordinate organization of the evil group, and each subordinate organization of the evil group has its own purpose of action. On this plane, we are terrorists, so lets take the name of the purgatory squad. !" "This idea is good, I agree!" It was not the other three people who answered Tsuneko, but another voice, echoing in the surrounding space. The next moment, only a brunette girl in an orange tights appeared out of thin air, sitting directly on the window of the hall, with a piercing divine light in her combative eyes. "Sister Saya!" "Sister Saya!" "Master Saya!" "Big sister head!" Seeing the girl''s appearance, the four of them saluted, the girl in front of him was no one else, she was in a state of change of Saya..., the sword lion Saya with the power of beasts! "No need to be polite! Let''s talk to the guys outside first." Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com Sword Lion Shaye shook her hand and signaled that the girls didn''t need to be polite. Then she looked out the window, and saw that the silhouettes of the fallen angels coming from the sky were clearly visible, and they were close at hand. "Since ancient times, the communication between the two forces has been supported by strength! Especially for creatures like fallen angels, if you don''t have strength, you won''t be able to communicate with them at all, so...the ultimate crush!" As he spoke, Saya the sword lion turned into an orange light and rushed out! "Let''s go too!" Seeing Sayas actions, Kengzi threw the umbrella in his hand aside, put one hand on the hilt, and turned into a purple-black light, and also rushed out from the window. After her, Huang Quan and Ying Kong followed closely. . While Fizaki Miriha, who had been silent, was about to follow, her eyes swept across the cover of a math book in the living room. In addition to the cover image, there was a signature on it. "...Sawa Yong Taisuke?" Inadvertently glanced at the corpse nailed to the wall, a thought flashed through the girl''s mind, "Is it the name of the deceased? Forget it, it''s just an insignificant little character anyway." Thinking like this, she abandoned her distracting thoughts and rushed out as well. In an instant, the battle started! ... ... "We have met, everything is just like the script, it''s started!" When the purgatory squad coming from another world met with the fallen angel, on the balcony of a villa mansion tens of thousands of meters away, Nagato, who was watching the moon and drinking, glanced into the distance and said softly. "Ah, Master, I regret it a bit." At this time, Qishi, who was accompanying Nagato, suddenly spoke, and saw a look of distress on the face of this virtual sword girl, "I am a sword, I want to fight too!" "Don''t worry!" Seeing Qiji being attracted by the battle from afar, Nagato couldn''t help showing a wry smile, "You are bullying a child at that level of battle. Don''t worry, there will be more enemies in the future." "I just like weeding...cough!" The girl of the virtual knife stream rarely showed a willful temper in front of Nagato, and then hit a booze cough. Seeing this scene, Nagato left a drop of cold sweat on his face. "It turns out that Qishi would drink too much!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato looked at the courtyard downstairs. In the courtyard of the villa, there is a big cherry blossom tree. Under the tree, Orpheus and Aisha are communicating with each other, and the Primate Killer is guarding them. In just a few hours, Asia accepted her change of faction! In this regard, the lost priest is indispensable. Without the cruelty he showed, how could the girl stay here willingly compared with the situation here in Nagato. Through his contract with Orpheus, feeling the joy of the infinite dragon god, Nagato understood that even the dragon god with infinite power would be happy when facing a pure and kind girl. "Even the Dragon God can attract, sure enough, kindness, in fact, it is also a very powerful force!" .. 1304 Chapter 097 Early Morning and Tram for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Early in the morning, the sky is still dark. When the ray of the rising sun outside the window shone on his cheeks, Nagato woke up from his deep sleep, and at almost the same moment, a sound of''huh'' came from the red-haired boy. Tilting his head slightly, Nagato saw the blond girl with her upper body naked and her lower body hidden in the bed, slowly waking up. The beautiful white skin, the pretty face, and the delicate gesture of rubbing his eyes unconsciously made Nagato moved for a while, and he couldn''t help but rushed forward again and began the morning exercise. Soon, there were loud sounds in the whole room. ... Almost an hour later, Nagato walked out of the room alone. After passing through a small corridor, the red-haired boy came to the restaurant of the villa. Upon arrival, Nagato saw Qimi drinking tea, and Aisha and Orpheus eating breakfast. Nagato''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of several girls. Whether it was Orpheus or Qishi, they just smiled and nodded, and stopped paying attention. But the blonde nun Aisha, who just lived here last night, suddenly turned red after looking at Nagato. She stammered: "Morning, good morning, Nagato-kun!" After speaking, the girl''s face became even more flushed, and she couldn''t speak directly. "Good morning, Asia!" Smiling and responding, Nagato came to the main seat of the table and sat down. Seeing the blonde nun almost fainted, Nagato knew vaguely... The young girl in front of her was probably told by someone. The morning exercise she was just doing, a pure nun, suddenly knew about that kind of thing, it was unavoidable that it was a little bit exciting. Therefore, Nagato didnt talk too much with Aisha, but looked at Qimi and said, Alquette will probably have to sleep more. If you have breakfast, Ill trouble you, Qimi. ." "Okay, I see, Master!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl in the kimono responded softly, then picked up the teacup and took a sip. "By the way, why don''t you see Alte Luci and the Black Knight." After eating the breakfast that had already been prepared, Nagato looked around and asked with some confusion. "The black girl went out with her knight and pet." Facing Nagato''s question, Qishi''s eyes were almost narrowed into a straight line, and he asked with some contempt, "I did that kind of thing with my sister early in the morning, why is that girl still in the mood to stay here." "Ha ha!" Hearing Qishi''s words, Nagato just chuckled and didn''t say much. After being reincarnated as a demon, Nagato found that his daily desires were getting bigger and bigger, and every time I did it with Elt Luci and El Qut sisters, there was always something like''the time has come''. feel. If not, Nagato wouldn''t be so anxious, and toss about it early in the morning. Soon, Nagato finished his breakfast. "Well, I''m going out!" Follow the novel www.k7k7.cc Looking at the people in the restaurant, Nagato said with a smile, and then looked at Aisha, "Aisa-chan, please help me stay with Orpheus at home, and also, think about being my demon. The chess piece." "...Okay, okay, Nagato-san!" Suddenly hearing Nagato''s words, Asia seemed to overreact. Seeing this look of Aisha, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. It seems that in the past two days, when Aisha saw herself, she might not be able to calm down. This Nizi is too innocent. That''s it! As for turning Aisha into a demon piece, Nagato was not particularly anxious. In the original destiny, Asia had gone through more ups and downs than last night, and she would not hesitate to reincarnate the devil. But now, Asias experience is not so profound. Although she fell out with the fallen angel, she is very concerned , There is still a trace of doubt. And that trace of doubt, Nagato has the confidence to pass some time to wipe it out. The most important thing is that Aisha is obviously not the main combatant. Even if the opponent is delayed for three or four months, it only takes a few days for Nagato to fully develop her abilities, so Nagato is not in a hurry to use her. Transform into chess pieces. "Just as a human being, enjoy a period of happiness, Asia!" Glancing at the girl with red cheeks, Nagato''s mind flashed such thoughts, and then Qishi nodded with Orpheus, and then put on the purple robe and walked out the door of the villa. ... ... After leaving the villa, Nagato did not choose to take the car by himself. The last time I drove, I told Nagato that in places like Tokyo, sometimes its slower to ride by myself, so Nagato chose to take the subway train, which happened to be not far from the villa where Nagato was. As for the choice of going directly from the villa to the school, it hasn''t really appeared in Nagato''s mind. If you rely too much on extraordinary abilities, your life will become decent. Soon, when Nagato arrived at the station, the subway arrived. Nagato''s luck is very high. "and many more!!" However, just as Nagato was waiting for the train to start, a soft voice came in his ear. Almost at the next moment, a long-haired girl in an unknown college uniform caught up to the car before closing, and ran past Nagato, leaving a relaxing fragrance when her long hair brushed Nagato''s face. The girl hurried into the carriage, found a place and sat down. "Huh! Huh!" After a few breaths, I looked around, and found that the carriage was empty and no one looked at her. I opened my schoolbag, took out a book and read it quietly. The early morning sun shone on her through the window, shed afterglow, making the girl look very beautiful. So, Nagato couldn''t help turning his head to look at the other party! The girl is wearing a school uniform, with long black hair hanging down to her waist, giving a sense of serenity. Her beautiful face reveals a kind of demure chess piece, her skin is transparent and shiny, as pure as a pearl, about fifteen. Six years old. The most eye-catching thing is her European school who is completely out of age, as if to break through the shackles of school uniforms... 1305 Chapter 098 Gui Yanye wants to subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Life is like a box of chocolates!" "You never know what the next piece will taste like." Ignoring the vacant seats around, the red-haired boy stood on the tram, his eyes scanned the beautiful girl, and whispered to himself a philosophical sentence that he didn''t know where he heard in his previous life. In the words, there was a burst of enlightenment in Nagato''s heart. In fact, after Nagato found two suitable pieces, he was already satisfied and had long given up on searching. But I didn''t expect that when luck came, it could not be stopped. The suitable reincarnation appeared by himself. The beautiful girl in front of Nagato who seemed incomparably weak in the eyes of everyone, in fact, is not weak, her potential may not be as good as Tomoyo Sakagami, but at this stage the combat power definitely surpasses the opponent. Compared to Sakagami''s fists and feet that he trained in the fight, the slightly obvious sword intent on the opponent''s body was quite shocking. "There is no blood on the body, but it can achieve the prototype of the sword intent, this talent, tusk!" Can''t help but exclaimed in his heart, Nagato wondered if he was going to step forward and say hello, but at this moment, a guy in a jacket and jacket suddenly stood in front of him. For a moment, when Nagato noticed the unkind smile of the guy not far away, he immediately understood what was going on. "The wolf of the tram?" A little bit dumbfounded, it''s worthy of being an island country, the wolf of the tram, it''s really frequent! just "Extending the wolf''s hand to a girl with the prototype of a sword intent, are you looking for death?" Of course, Nagato has already begun to mourn for the wolf of the tram in front of him, but in the next scene, Nagato shatters her glasses directly. After discovering the wolf of the tram, the girl is not as straight as Nagato thought. A hand knife swung out. On the contrary, she unexpectedly showed a slightly panicked look, and her breath became even more unstable. "Fuck! What kind of weird situation is this!" Seeing this scene, Nagato was suddenly dumbfounded. Girl, you are a strong man with the ability to directly reach the realm of sword art, what is that expression! It was just dumbfounded, but Nagato did not stand in place, but took a few steps forward and patted the jacket man on the shoulder. "I said" "roll!" Originally, Nagato wanted to deal with it in a low-key manner, but the other party didn''t even turn his head, and just blurted out with a word of''roll''. A cold color flashed across Nagato''s face, who admitted that his temper was never good. "Boy, what are you talking about?" The movement of his hand became harder, and Nagato''s tone became even colder when he saw the palm of the other party reaching the girl. Pulling the collar of the jacket man, he lifted his body, Nagato''s flashing cold eyes met his somewhat panicked eyes. The girl who was initially a little scared and at a loss was slightly taken aback when she saw this scene. "You...who are you?!" A little flustered, the man in the jacket struggled to get rid of Nagato''s shackles, but only with his weak strength, how could he pull Nagato''s arm away.16 Novel Network www.book16.com Want to molest the girl, but got caught. Such things, as long as they are not extremely thick-skinned, must be quite panic at this moment. After all, this is not a Lifan, the world view is still relatively normal. "Go aside." Frowning, Nagato originally wanted to teach this guy a lesson, but he noticed the eyes of the people around him and the girl''s gaze, and finally he gave up the idea. Secretly will sneak into the opponent''s body with a dark energy that will make him worse than death within a month. Then Nagato pushed the jacket man away, watching him staggering and falling to the ground. The red-haired boy curled his lips, and then naturally sat down beside the girl. "Well" The girl shrank inward subconsciously, as if she was a little afraid of Nagato approaching. On the other side, the man in the jacket who fell to the ground was originally annoyed and wanted to get revenge. He just struggled to get up, and met Nagatos purple eyes, and a silent panic rose up, he could not help but stumbling away. Up. When seeing this scene, everyone around them smiled kindly and even laughed out loud. Only a handsome boy on the opposite side saw Nagato sitting next to the girl with a trace of uncomfortable expression on his face. "Ok?!" Nagato''s perception is very keen, and any gaze that looks at him can perceive it. The boy''s gaze is naturally also in Nagato''s perception. With a glance at the corner of his eye, the delicate boy entered Nagato''s field of vision. He just took a look and realized that the other party was just an ordinary high school student, so Nagato completely ignored it. At this time, Nagato''s attention was focused on the girl next to him. "Then, that, thank you!" As if sensing Nagato''s gaze, the girl spoke timidly. "To be honest, I was surprised!" Tilting his head slightly, Nagato spoke in a low voice, only the girl next to him could hear, "Why didn''t you get a sword just now? I can see that you have a strong foundation in swordsmanship, wait a moment. The two tram wolves are not your opponents." "what!!!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the girl started to exclaim involuntarily. Just seeing the attention of the surrounding eyes, the girl suddenly lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Yes, I''m sorry!" "No, no, you have some problems with your logical relationship!" Hearing the girls words, Nagato rubbed his temples helplessly, and said, You didnt apologize to me, why are you apologizing? By the way, my name is Nagato, and Im a teacher at Koomao Academy, a girl, What about you?" "Old, teacher!" Upon hearing this, the girl was slightly embarrassed at first, and then she was shocked. After all, no matter how you look at it, Nagato is only 17 or 18 years old! "Yes, consultant teacher!" Seeing the girls shock, Nagatos right hand spread out in front of her, and a teachers certificate appeared in Nagatos hand, This is a certificate full of gold. I dont need to doubt my identity, funny girl, I can know you Your name?" "Yanye, Katsura Yanye, a first-year student at Sakino Gakuen." "Nani?!!!" .. 1306 Chapter 099 Declaration and Uprising Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Gui Yanye?!!!" Hearing this name, Nagato was a little stunned. In an instant, the thoughts in the mind of the red-haired young man went back and forth. From the moment he entered the subway, all the information clues were connected together at this moment. Everything and everything told Nagato a fact: The girl who looked extremely shy in front of her was a certain sick girl from the memories of Nagato''s past life. "In this way, that fellow, is Cheng Cheng?" Once again, he glanced at the figure of the boy not far away, and realized that the other party was the well-known Ito Makoto from his previous life, Nagato immediately shot, and a spiritual force containing the power of other gods suddenly poured out. The mental power is invisible, and without anyone knowing, Makoto Ito has undergone tremendous changes. The expression of Makoto Ito who looked at Nagato with jealousy disappeared at this moment. Instead, the handsome boy kept aiming at the shy expressions of the slightly strong men around him. His expression was too explicit, directly causing the surrounding passengers to retreat, afraid to approach. In short, from now on, Makoto Ito has embarked on a broken back and no return. "Huh, if that''s the case, your thoughts are instantly accessible!" After doing all these things quietly, Nagato couldn''t help but show a comfortable smile on his face. Then he looked at Gui Yanye who had reported his origins and said softly: "Good name, classmate Gui, don''t you have male phobia?" Hearing Nagato''s sudden questioning, Gui Yanye couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise on his face. Although he did not speak, his big eyes seemed to be asking why Nagato knew her situation. "It seems that I guessed right, it is indeed you!" Ignoring Gui Yanyes question, Nagato said to himself, and then showed a big smile, "Gui Yanye, no, Yanye, we will meet again soon, and then, will become my pawn. Right!" "what?!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Gui Yanye was completely stunned. She just didn''t wait for her to ask questions, but the subway tram stopped, and Nagato, who had already arrived at the station, quickly got up, waved at her, and quickly disappeared outside the car door, leaving only the girl full of questions. ... ... After getting off the bus and walking more than ten meters, Koowang High School appeared in Nagato''s field of vision. Taking a leisurely stroll towards the college, the red-haired boy took out a platinum mobile phone from his trouser pocket, dialed a number with one hand, and soon the mobile phone communication was connected. "Hello, my dear father, I didn''t expect you to use this phone." The black vampire''s voice came from the phone next to Nagato''s ear. Although the voice was a bit distorted, it was still very pleasant. "What are you talking about? I am not a barbarian born from a barbaric world. Of course I can use a mobile phone. Besides, you bought it for me. Why would I not cherish it, Xiaoqi!" Stepping forward leisurely, Nagato coaxed the daughter and lover on the other side of the phone. Although she couldn''t hear it from her words, with Nagato''s understanding, the movement between herself and Alquette in the morning definitely made the opposite His Royal Highness Ji Jun very upset, and he was probably still angry now.510 Literature www.510wx.com "Huh! Count you familiar!" There was a silence for a while, and Alte Luci''s voice came out again, "Let''s talk, my dear father, what do you have, if it''s okay, I don''t believe you will call." "Ha, I can''t hide it from you, there is a Sakano Gakuen in this Tokyo city!" Faced with the problem of his daughter and lover, Nagato did not hide it, and said directly, "There is a girl named Gui Yanye in the first grade of this school. She is my new chess piece, but her character has some problems." "You help me deal with it and ask her to transfer to Juwang Academy. There is no limit to the method, as long as it is not overly noticeable." "Cut, it''s actually this kind of work, I see!" Hearing Nagato''s order, Kurohime''s tone on the other side suddenly became a little unpleasant. It was just that although she was unhappy, she still did not refuse, after all, this was Nagato''s order, and Elteluci was also a little curious about what kind of person it was that would make Nagato want so. "Okay, so be it!" Seeing that Heihime had agreed, Nagato turned off the phone. This is not only because Nagato has arrived at the gate of the academy, but also because, at the gate of the school, the red-haired Rias and the black-haired and single-ponytailed Himeshima Juno are standing there, seemingly waiting for him. "Good morning, Lias, and Zhu Nai!" Put the phone away, and the red-haired teenager greeted the two girls cheerfully. "Gui''an, Nagato... teacher!" After Nagato greeted him, Zhu Nai politely returned the courtesy. The graceful posture was quite pleasing to the eye. "You guy, why are you here!" Compared to Zhu Nais politeness, Rias looked much more rude, and saw the red-haired girl stepped forward directly, came to Nagato, and said, "Dont tell me anything, you have a crush on Ju The quality of students at the Royal College." "Speaking of the quality of the students, the students in the Free City have not been better in recent years. I always feel that you guy has some other purpose." "Other purpose?" Hearing what Rias said, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face and said, "If I say, I want to get along with my fiancee, Rias, does this count?" Nagato didn''t deliberately suppress the voice, but just used ordinary words. It''s just that the surrounding students, when they saw Nagato, Rias, and Juno, were in contact with the two academy idols, they couldn''t help but calm down. Therefore, Nagato''s voice suddenly reached the ears of all the surrounding students. Suddenly, there was an uproar at the school gate, and the students suddenly discussed. "Be quiet for me!!!" At this moment, a majestic voice came from the school gate, and I saw Chichi Sangna and Zhenra Chunji appearing at the school gate, "This is the school gate, so noisy, so decent, let me disperse!" The majesty of the student council instantly suppressed the uproar at the school gate. However, some seeds of chaos have already been planted... Juwang Academy is destined to cause an earthquake... 1307 Chapter 100 Quarrels and promises full order! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ancients said: Defending the people is better than Fangchuan! In most normal planes, gossip among the people is never stopped. Even with the suppression of the student councils withdrawal of Sanna, but in just one morning, the entire private Juwang Academy exploded. Almost all students and teachers knew about it. There was an additional legendary consultant and Health teacher. The most surprising thing is that the teacher is actually Lias Gremory''s fiance! You know, Rias Gremory is the most popular idol-level figure in the academy. Whether it is among boys, girls, or even teachers, it has an unparalleled status. . Under such circumstances, it is conceivable that the identity of Lias'' fiance will cause shock in this academy. "So, you two give me peace of mind!" In the office of the student union, Chichi Cang put his hands on the desk, staring at the bored Nagato and Rias with an embarrassed face, and said blankly: "You know, in order to prevent the normal order of the school from being disrupted, the members of the student union have not rested for a moment since the morning. Even now, there are members patrolling..." "...Sorry, Cangna!" Facing the speechless anger of her childhood sweetheart, Rias could only apologize awkwardly, and then pointed the finger at the red-haired boy beside her, "I don''t know, this guy would actually say that at the gate of the school." "Hehe, that''s a fact, there is nothing to say." Hearing what Rias said, the red-haired boy spoke softly with some disdain. "Who said that, what kind of fact is that!" After Nagato''s retort, Rias''s voice suddenly rose, and the red-haired boy stood up and looked at Nagato with his hands on his hips, "Surely after half a year, I will be able to dissolve the engagement and regain my freedom." "Ha, I said Lias, are you dreaming?" Facing Riass confidence, Nagato couldnt help embracing his hands, and said, This half year is just my little indulgence to my future wife. Just indulgence does not mean letting go. Your rebellion is just my seasoning for the past six months. That''s it!" "You fellow, you make me angry!" Hearing Nagatos words, Rias, who prides himself on being well-taught, couldnt help but have a few more''numbers'' on her head. Before she could say anything, she felt a deep chill, and she couldnt help being taken aback . With the withdrawal of Cangna as the center, the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees instantly. "Cang, Cang Na?!" Turning her head stiffly, Rias stammered, and her face was embarrassed. The girl did not expect that she would actually be in the student union. She and Nagato fell into a fierce quarrel with just a few words. She ignored the president of the student union, her friend and childhood sweetheart. "call" Glancing at Rias, and then at the indifferent Nagato, Sangna first slowly exhaled the foul air in his mouth and said, "This is the student union. If you have a quarrel, please go outside." "Also, if it is not necessary, don''t walk around for a few days. After a few days, when the students calm down, it will be fine." 12Fiction Network www.12shuoxs.com "No problem, President Cangna, even if I go out, other people can''t find it." Hearing what Cangna said, the red-haired young man got up leisurely, and while tidying up his clothes, he said, "Then, I will go first. By the way, in a few days, there may be two or three transfer students in the school. My family members, please take care of those little guys for me when the time comes!" "Also, Lias, let me say it again, you will never succeed. In this six months, just struggle." "Then, in powerless despair, become my person!" With that said, Nagato''s figure gradually became illusory, and soon disappeared in front of Sona and Rias. "Huh, arrogant!" At the moment when Nagato disappeared, Rias came back to her senses and snorted a little dissatisfied, "In the name of Gremory, I absolutely must defeat you bastard, you wait for me, Baga Nagato!" Seeing her friend''s behavior, Cang Na rubbed her temple with some helplessness. Maybe Rias didnt even notice, but Asana, who was a bystander, keenly noticed. Although Rias and Nagato seem to be very uncomfortable, they are more like lovers of joy than things like disgust. same. If it''s true disgust, I''m afraid Rias wouldn''t say a word to the other party. Not to mention the quarrel like just now. "...Lias!" Subconsciously pressed his glasses, a thought flashed in the heart of Cang Na, "What are you thinking in your heart, if you don''t even know your heart, you can''t defeat that person." ... ... On the other hand, after leaving the student union, Nagato did not return to his office. Because when he left, Nagato felt the call of his family to book, and the body and mind merged with the space. Under the ripples of the space, Nagato instantly crossed a distance of tens of thousands of meters and appeared in a hotel room. "What a surprise, did you make a decision so quickly, Tomyo!" Walking out of the ripples of the space, with his feet on the ground, the red-haired young man ignored the surrounding environment and looked directly at the silver-gray-haired girl who was kneeling on the bed with her hands folded and making a prayer posture. "Ah, Nagato... Your lord, here you are!" Hearing Nagatos voice, the girl was awakened from prayer in an instant. She hurriedly walked off the bed and was silent for a while. Then she said loudly, "Yes, my lord, I dont want to experience the feeling of powerlessness again, I, Want to gain strength!" Although the voice was a little nervous, the feelings contained in the words were sincere and strong. Nagato smiled when he heard Chiyo''s words, and smiled happily! "Very good, Tomoyo Sakagami!" "From now on, you will be my soldier!" "Now, let me tell you what the real world is like. I will be a beacon on your way forward. Then, remember the mood at this moment, and never move forward with regret." .. 1308 Chapter 101: Zhidai reincarnated for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tomoyo Sakagami''s choice was not unexpected by Nagato. In fact, except for those who have no desires and desires, who are self-contained and ordinary, anyone facing such a situation will make the same choice as Chiyo, especially Chiyo, who is not an ordinary person. Tomoyo Sakagami, who has a talent for fighting, is destined to walk on the road of fighting. This is not only a choice of fate, but also her inner expectation. "Then, fuse, and my demon pawn!" Looking at the girl with long silver and gray hair in front of him, the red-haired boy shook his right hand. In the blink of an eye, a soldier among the chessmen appeared at his fingertips. Then, Nagato held the chessman and held it in front of her. "Yes!" Facing Nagato''s order, Tomoyo was stunned for a moment, and then spoke. Taking the devil''s chess piece from Nagato''s hand, the girl''s heart came to light, she directly held the devil''s chess piece in front of her, and the whole person directly knelt to the ground, making a gesture of prayer, and the magic circle of the reincarnation of the six-pointed star appeared at the girl''s feet. "Boom!!!" As if a stone fell on the surface of a silent lake, the crisp and sweet sound echoed in the room. The demon chess pieces in Chiyo''s hands began to bloom with a fluid light, surrounding the girl heavily, and then the light seemed to be alive, constantly infiltrating the girl''s body, changing it in essence. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Suddenly, it seemed as if the shouts from the ancient barbaric era echoed. At the next moment, behind Tomoyo Sakagami slowly emerged a sacred dark blue giant like a church statue. The giant was looking up at the sky, and the echoing shouts seemed to erupt from the illusory giant population. The surging coercion raged on, destroying everything in the entire room! If he hadn''t set up a shielding enchantment easily before, I am afraid that the entire hotel would have been destroyed at this time. "It turns out to be a fusion of the power of the origin of giant soldiers!" In the face of this destruction, Nagato didn''t care. His only concern was the power of Chiyo''s reincarnation. Nagato''s demon pieces are different from other demon pieces. The chess pieces formed by the fusion of the blood of the endless demon and the power of the true ancestor of the red moon not only allow the reincarnated demon to have greater potential, and are not afraid of light, but also allow the reincarnated demon to obtain a ray of the original power of the original ancestor when it reincarnates. . The power of the original ancestor''s origin will be integrated into the origin of the reincarnated demon, giving Nagato''s family members the potential to surpass the concept of demon. Of course, potential is only potential, and there are really very few that can be developed. But as long as he has that qualification, with the endless years and the supply of infinite planes, Nagato believes that his dependents can cross their own boundaries and all step onto the level of transcendence. Obviously, what Chiyo got was Nagato''s former family member, a ray of the original power of the giant soldier. ... ... The process of rebirth lasted three full minutes.Kuwen Novel Network www.kuwenxs.com The rebirth of other demons is completely instantaneous, but the power from the giant soldier is extremely subtle, but its potential is endless. This kind of power participation will naturally take more time. Three minutes later, when the silver-gray girl stood up, she clearly felt her change. The little fatigue that had been caused by thinking about it last night completely disappeared at this moment. The girl clearly felt that her physical fitness had risen several levels, completely reaching the inhuman level, and her muscles were also full of vitality! "Huh!!!" Subconsciously, a pair of black bat wings spread out behind the girl. At the moment when the bat wings were opened, Chiyo''s heart was slightly surprised, but then he felt that it was natural that the emotional thoughts brought by the body changes and her own reason began to collide, making the girl slightly dizzy. Soon, the girl realized that the dream of mankind since ancient times-flying, seemed to be something impossible for herself. If it weren''t for Nagato, the girls would want to go out and try it. "Is this the devil''s wings, the same as the arms." This thought flashed in her mind, and the next moment, the bat wings behind the girl retracted into her body under her will. Obviously she was just an ordinary girl before, but she was able to manipulate her bat wings in just a few moments without any guidance. From this point of view, Tomoyo Sakagami''s talent was really good. "It seems that your reincarnation is perfect!" With both hands in his arms, Nagato leaned on the wall, looking at the girl who was ready to move, and said, "In terms of blood, your potential should not be inferior to that of a pure-blooded demon noble. As time passes, your strength will naturally increase. "However, as my dependents, especially those of the combat type, I will be disappointed if I am satisfied with this." "So, are you ready to step into the real powerhouse, Tomoyo!" "Don''t worry, Lord Nagato!" After being reincarnated as a demon, Tomoyo no longer has any psychological pressure on Nagato''s honorific title, "The taste of being strong is really good. I seem to be a little fascinated. I want to be stronger." As he spoke, Tomohiros eyes were a bit blurred, containing a slow desire and expectation! In response, Nagato just chuckled. In fact, about two or three hundred years ago, when Nagato had just reborn and awakened the power of reincarnation, he was in this same posture. The feeling of first contact with power has never been forgotten by Nagato. "Well, let''s do that for today!" Looking at such a Tomoyo, Nagato''s figure gradually became illusory, "Lets have a good chat with your family tonight. After all, it will not be so easy for you to meet them for a period of time in the future. ." "Tomorrow, I will send my subordinates to spread basic common sense to you and settle your family." "Don''t worry, your family will get the best resettlement." "Moreover, I will find a good teacher for you, a human being who can be called the strongest single body, look forward to it!" The moment the words fell, Nagato''s figure disappeared in place. Only Tomohiro was left standing in place...slightly silent! ps: The next chapter begins, enter the holy sword plot!.. 1309 Chapter 102 Tomohiro and Rias ask for everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Miss Sakagami, it''s already here!" The old and steady voice awakened the girl from her deep sleep... Slightly opened his eyes, what was shown in front of Tomohiro was the air-conditioned interior of the car, the opened door, and the white-haired old man who was standing outside the door, driving the door with his hand, and saluting himself. "Here, here it is!" With a low voice, Chiyo''s spirit quickly recovered. In the early hours of the morning, the girl said goodbye to her parents and younger brother''s sorrow. In the deep sleep in the car, it has gradually faded away. What is left is the yearning for a new school and a new life in the future. "Thank you, Grandpa Butler!" Soon, when she was fully awake, the girl first thanked the old man outside the car door, and then directly picked up the schoolbag she had prepared from the side, and got off the car dexterously. "You can''t be called grandpa, please call me the housekeeper!" After Chiyo got out of the car door, the old man closed the car door, and then solemnly said, "Miss Sakagami, you are the family member of Lord Nagato. If you are above many people, face anyone except a few adults. No honorifics are needed." "Got it, I know it!" In the face of the old mans reminder, Tomohiro, who had known about it within three days of getting along, said perfunctorily, her gaze had already been placed on the school not far away, "This is the Koowang Academy, much better than the school in the small town. " "Ugh!" Seeing Chiyo''s appearance, the old man knew she hadn''t listened, and couldn''t help but sigh. Three days ago, he was originally in the City of Freedom and received a task to go to the world to help a family member of Lord Nagato handle some trivial matters, so that the otherwise ordinary family member can perfectly connect with the extraordinary world. Originally, the old man thought that with his ability, this kind of trivial matter was simply a catch. As a result, he found that he was really wrong. The other aspect is good, that is, etiquette. In any case, this girl named Sakagami Tomohiro can''t learn that kind of aristocratic pride, which is completely different from the always proud Nagato-sama. "However, it was unexpectedly liked!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the old man said respectfully, "Then, Miss Sakagami, I will be sent here. The next school is not accessible to me. Please be careful." "It''s okay, the master is nearby!" Facing the old mans worries, Chiyo caressed his heart lightly, his heart beating constantly, and told Chiyo that her master was nearby. and "Look, isn''t someone there waiting for me?" Smiling and looking at the gate of the school, Chiyo''s vision showed a red hair fluttering like blood. ... ... "This kind of breath seems to be her!" At the entrance of Komao Academy, Lias, who had just walked out, saw the car stopped not far away, and the old man and the girl next to the car, especially the girl with long silver-gray hair.22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com Although it was in class at this time, Lias happened to be in physical education and was able to move freely. Therefore, when I accidentally heard that Canna said that Nagato''s family members had completed the transfer procedures and were about to come, out of the mentality of wanting to inquire about the reality of the other party, the girl volunteered to take over the task from Canna. . "What? It''s just a rookie demon!" Although Elias could not see much in her vision, at least she could see that the girl of Nagato''s family not far away was not a strong one, at least the magic fluctuations were not strong, at most it was only the level of the lower demon limit. . It''s just that Lias always feels that the girl seems to be hiding something that makes her very concerned. "...Is it an artifact?" After thinking about it, Lias thought about this question, but she finally denied it, "In the sense, she has something more caring than a divine tool. Perhaps this is what the guy in Nagato turns into a family member. The reason!" "Hello, my name is Tomohiro Sakagami!" Just as Rias was thinking about it, the girl with long silver and gray hair came to her and said, "I am a new transfer student, please advise me, senior sister, are you here to pick me up?" "Yes, I''m here to pick you up, Jidai-chan!" "I am Rias Gremory, the future grand prince of the Gremory family!" Even in the face of the enemy''s family, Rias still showed the demeanor of the Gremory family, her decent posture, and the faintly shaking Opie, immediately got the envy and jealousy of Tomoyo. "Haha, let''s go, Chidai-chan, your bastard adult is waiting for you!" Regarding Tomohiros performance, Rias just turned around with a chuckle, and while walking, she said, Yes, your transfer procedures are ready, you just need to go to class directly, the class is in the fourth grade of the first grade. ." "...I, I know!" Hearing Rias''s name for Nagato, Tomohiro frowned slightly at first, but didn''t say much, and followed, but didn''t know if it was an illusion, and the smile on the girl''s face became slightly cold. "That guy has such a good servant!" From the beginning, I observed Chiyo''s Rias secretly, and it was obvious that she had discovered her changes. In this regard, the red-haired girl did not have any negative emotions, but instead affirmed Chiyo''s loyalty. In this way, the two were speechless all the way, marching on the sparsely populated campus. Soon, the two of them arrived near the health room of the academy one after another. just "Wait, Nagato-san, that won''t work!" Before stepping into the health room, the two girls heard the voice of a girl from the health room. "why not!" At this moment, Nagatos unique voice rang out from the health room, Its all you need to do, dont worry, and soon, I will repay you for the kindness I picked you back from the street. "Is this the Hieeun report?! I misunderstood you, Nagato-kun!" The voice of the second girl came out. Compared with the voice of the previous girl, this voice was a bit more stable and less naive. "I just reported it! Don''t worry, it will be better soon!" .. 1310 Chapter 103 Holy Swords messenger fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Shameless!" When she heard this, Lias'' face couldn''t help but changed, and she cursed in a low voice. Not only Rias, but even Tomohiro Sakagami, who has always respected Nagato, had a slight change in face. At this time, the girl with long silver and gray hair remembered the price she had paid at the beginning, and suddenly realized that her master looked lusty. . "Well, Nagato-kun, you won!" Just when the two girls changed their colors at the same time, the voice of the first girl came from the health room again, "I will solve it myself. If you come, it will be broken..." "No way!!!" Hearing these words, Lias couldn''t help but feel an impulse, and she violently pushed open the door of the health room, stepping in, "In broad daylight, how can..." Just before the words were finished, the red-haired girl felt a heartfelt shudder! The kind of breath that seemed to have some natural enemy on the scene made Rias unable to stop her conversation, her body''s destructive magic bloomed, and powerful coercion spread from the girl''s body, dispelling the chill. In contrast to Rias, Tomoyo Sakagami did not react much after the initial discomfort. When the natural enemy aura against the devil poured into the body of the silver-haired girl, it was dispelled by the power of the original ancestor, who was equivalent to the natural incarnation of heaven and earth. "Hey, it''s really surprising!" At this time, it was a brown-haired nun with two ponytails. She was sitting on the bed in the health room with her hands untying a hair band from her head, "I didn''t expect it to be a devil, and there are still two." "In this case, there is no way!" The one who answered her was a nun with short green and blue hair dyed on her head. She looked at the other side of the bed, admiring the Nagato with a holy sword, and said, "Nagato-san, hand the sword. Give it to me, it''s time to get rid of the demon." "That won''t work, Xenovia sauce!" Slightly tilted his head, Nagato glanced at Rias and Tomohiro, and said, "There are my naughty fiance and the dependents whom I just accepted. You can''t let you cut them off." "what''s the situation?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the blue-green short-haired girl named Xenovia was stunned. Not only her, the brunette nun next to her, Rias who was exuding a strong aura, and Tomohiro Sakagami who walked in at last were completely puzzled, and her face was even more inexplicable. "Well, maybe, we need to change a place to have a good chat!" Facing the doubts of the girls, Nagato smiled and said, colleague, the devilish breath on his body has released a little bit. ... ... Half an hour later, the atmosphere in the student union office was serious, and Cangna''s sharp eyes scanned the two nuns, Nagato and Tomoshiro, as well as Lias and Juna who rushed over after hearing the news. "Then, first Lias..." Cangna''s words first pointed at his childhood sweetheart, and said, "You are leaving from me to pick up the transfer student assignment, and then take the transfer student, that is, the new family member of Nagato-kun to find Nagato-kun. right." "Yes!" 101 Chinese website www.101zw.com Facing Canna at this time, Rias could only answer briefly. "Then, Nagato-kun next!" Afterwards, Cangna looked at the red-haired boy, and his sharp gaze seemed to want him to see through, "According to you, on the way to school in the morning, you saw two homeless nuns and took them. Go to school and invite them to dinner." "Then, with the grace of a meal, to force the other party to hand over the holy sword, so you can appreciate it. "exactly!" The red-haired boy responded with a smile. "In this case, things are obvious, and I don''t need to say more, the last thing!" Cangna looked at the two nuns holding the holy sword, and said solemnly, "The two nuns holding the holy sword are both powerful forces in the church. So, sisters, your purpose What is it?!" "Why sneak into this city secretly, do you have any unruly attempts?" Hearing Cangnas question, the two nuns looked at each other. Among them, the two ponytailed nuns stepped forward and said, "Good for you, I am Wisteria Irina. As you can see, I am the saint of the church. Sword messenger, our purpose is not something else, just the holy sword!" "Not long ago, the Vatican, the new church, and the Orthodox Church, the headquarters of the Catholic Church, were robbed of the sword of the Holy Sword King." Some people may be surprised that there should be only one sword of the king in the legend, but why would the sword of the king be stolen from the Catholic Church, the New Church, and the Orthodox Church? In this way, it is as if there are many swords of the king. The answer is simple... The real holy sword king''s sword no longer exists. The sword of the king had been interrupted in the trilateral battle in the human world hundreds of years ago. The sword of the king was torn apart in the ancient battle. This is a weapon made by mankind to retrieve broken blade fragments through alchemy. A total of seven were built at that time. "By the way, Xenovia and I are the owners of the seven swords of kings!" Having said this, the nun named Wisteria Irina couldn''t help showing a look of pride on her face. "So what? Isn''t it..." Cangna frowned somewhat displeasedly, and Cangna spoke, but then she seemed to think of something, Cangna''s expression changed slightly, not only Cangna, but even Lias and Zhu Nai''s expressions changed. "Is it that!" The nun named Xenovia said indifferently, "There are two in the Catholic Church headquarters, including mine, and two in the new church. There is also one in the Orthodox Church, and the remaining one belongs to God, I dont know where to live in the three-way battle between the devil and the fallen angel." "And in the remaining swords of the king, each camp was snatched away. It is said that those who snatched the holy sword fled to Japan and brought it to this place." After hearing this, Lias couldn''t help holding her forehead! The red-haired girl did not expect that such a thing happened on her own territory, especially the matter involving the demon''s natural enemy-the holy sword. After thinking about it, Lias asked: "Then, who the prisoner is, do you know? ?" Faced with Lias question, Xenovia squinted his eyes and replied: "The prisoner is the''monitor of the son of God''." .. 1311 Chapter 104 Talk and Request First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rias'' face changed when she heard Xenovia''s words. It is no longer a simple matter for the fallen angels of the overseer of the god son to take the sword of the king. With the value of the sword of the king, this kind of thing is completely enough to alarm the high-levels of the three major forces of the Bible. It''s not just Rias, except for the ignorant Tomoyo and the indifferent Nagato... Whether it was Juno Himejima, or Awa Na, he couldn''t help showing a surprised look. "Hehe, in fact, we also know the main members of the prisoner." Seeing the surprised expressions of the demons around, the nun named Wisteria Irina seemed to have thought of something, and happily said another shocking news, "It''s the cadre of the Watcher of God, Kokboer. " "Kokkeboer! It turned out to be a fallen angel cadre who survived the three-way war... unexpectedly an opponent that is also recorded in the Bible." Lias suddenly felt a little big head when she heard the name of the opponent. The opponent is not something she can deal with by the underage demon, even if she burst out with her hole cards and raise herself to the level of the opponent, Li Yasi didn''t think she would win. The experience of the opponent''s owner surviving the most dangerous battlefield alone is far from what Rias can compare. But... I looked at the red-haired boy next to me. Although the rebellious mentality remained, Lias had to admit that at this time, the presence of the other party made her feel at ease inexplicably. Although I dont know very clearly, Rias understands that the opponent''s combat power is absolutely powerful. The only man in the Three Realms who possesses plural gods, and every god has reached the level of forbidden hands... Such simple information alone is enough to make people daunting! You must know that a single piece of God Destroying Equipment, as long as it is used to the extreme, has the power to change the world pattern, and the owner of the three Deity Destroying Equipment is simply the incarnation of natural disasters, the name of the gods, thats how it comes! "Not long ago, we sent priests, exorcists, secretly infiltrated here, but everything was solved." Xenovia continued while Lias was thinking about it. Her words made people feel that they, the church, wanted to use the power of the devil to snatch the robbed holy sword from the fallen angel. However, things are exactly the opposite of what everyone present thinks. "Although today''s meeting was a bit unexpected, it was just right to take the opportunity to make a request..." "Our request is to hope that the demons in this town will not get involved in the fight for the sword of the king between us and the fallen angel. In other words, we hope that you will not interfere in this matter." While talking, Xenovia looked at Nagato, and the nun was very concerned about the demon who abducted them here. After hearing Xenovia''s words, Lias seemed to think of something, and raised her brows, "Don''t you think we might be in collusion with the fallen angels and want to join hands to deal with the holy sword?" "Headquarters believes that this is not impossible." Rias'' eyes flickered with cold light, obviously, she was quite angry! If the enemy accidentally stepped into his own territory, its fine, and he said he was not allowed to intervene or intervene in what they did, and he was not allowed to join forces with other organizations. With the pride of Lias as a superior demon, it is absolutely impossible to swallow. . "Our seniors don''t believe in demons and fallen angels. If the holy sword can be removed from the camp of gods, it should be a good thing for demons? This matter is equally beneficial to you and the fallen angels, so it is not surprising even if we join forces. ." E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com "Hmph, Lias Gremory, as the sister of the current Demon King, it is impossible to unite with the Fallen Angel anyway." Although I heard Xenovias words, Rias really had an urge to destroy the holy sword, but her identity determined her position. As the sister of the Demon King, Rias behavior was a symbol of the Demon Lucifer in the eyes of many people. . Therefore, she must not cooperate with the fallen angels, as that would let her brother get a handle on politics. "Devil''s sister? It seems that you can represent the devil in this city." "In this case, we can rest assured!" "But having said that, it seems that we are lucky. The first day we arrived in this city, we ran into the Demon King''s sister!" Hearing what Rias said, Xenovia''s face was stunned for a moment, then looked at Nagato in surprise, and said, "In that case, the demon''s sister''s fiance, according to the information of the church, only that one It''s a bit." "Nagato-kun, are you the god-master who controls the three god-destroying devices? Are you a demon?!" "No, no, I am not a demon." Nagato, who had been on the sidelines, suddenly heard Xenovias question. After a moment, he raised the index finger of his right hand and shook it, "It''s the concept of a devil, becoming a part of me!" "What do you mean? Irina can''t understand!" Upon hearing this, Yiliya wisteria tilted her head, indicating that she did not understand. In fact, it wasn''t just that she couldn''t understand it, but all the girls in the room didn''t understand it, but vaguely felt that Nagato didn''t seem to be a demon in the ordinary sense, but another existence. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, just remember it, and you will naturally understand in the future!" Facing everyone''s doubts, Nagato just smiled. "Forget it, anyway, you are the enemy, right!" After tangling for a while, Xenovia made the final judgment, "We will find a way to return the previous kindness, but the next time we meet, Nagato-kun, please be prepared to face the holy sword!" While talking, Xenovia walked towards the door, and Wisteria Irina followed. "and many more!" When the two nuns walked to the door, Nagato suddenly spoke, "Irina, Xenovia, in order to prevent you from dying before repaying your kindness, please give you an information for free." "If I''m not mistaken, your enemies are more than fallen angels." "understood!" There was silence for a while, and Xenovia walked out. "Then, goodbye, Nagato-kun!" The nun with the brown double ponytail happily moved towards everyone, especially Nagato, waved her hand, and then followed her partner in small steps, and the two quickly disappeared from everyone''s vision... 1312 Chapter 105 Negotiation and change second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Since the other party has left, then, Nagato-kun!" After the two holy sword nuns disappeared, the originally silent Cang Na turned his head to look at Nagato, and spoke quietly, "Do you know what''s inside? Listen to you, if possible, please tell us." Upon hearing the questions from the student council president, Lias and Zhu Nai both had the same question. Just now when Xenovia and Wisteria Irina left, what Nagato said seemed to hide a lot of content, which made the girls present very curious, especially Rias and Sona. As the sisters of the devil, they have a lot of knowledge about facts and politics. Naturally, I understand how serious the situation is at this time. For this, they need to truly understand the truth of the matter and prevent the situation from spreading uncontrollably. "Now, what''s the inside story, who knows!" However, in the face of Sanna''s question and Rias'' silent question, Nagato''s face still smiled, "However, I can tell you one thing, that is,''Purgatory'' is here." "Purgatory? What does that mean, do you mean Hades?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Rias couldn''t help being filled with a shadow. In this world, there are very few existences that can be named purgatory, and Hades is the strongest existence among them. If it were the other party... Thinking of this, not only Lias, but Zhu Nai and Cang''s expressions all sank. "It''s not Hades, but another team led by an unknown death master." Shaking his head, Nagato denied the girls'' guess, and then when the girls'' expressions relaxed, he said, "However, the lord of death should be no worse than Hades, now, who knows." "...Nagato-kun, are you kidding?!" So Na, who knows many things because of her demon sisters pampering, looked at Nagato and said with a heavy face. The girl clearly remembered that her sister had said that what Nagato-kun said was generally true. . In fact, it is exactly the same. When it is not necessary, Nagato hardly tells any lies, at most he likes to mislead others. Cang Na couldn''t imagine that such a powerful existence came to this city. If it were true, the church might not be able to suppress such a state of affairs. What would happen at that time is really unimaginable. "of course it''s true!" The red-haired boy directly hugged the silver-gray long-haired girl next to him, and said, "Dont worry, I will hold you back, the master of purgatory. Its just other people, including fallen angel cadres. I wont take action until necessary. ." "This city will be very interesting in the next few days. If you are worried, you can inform the underworld." "I''m suddenly looking forward to it!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato and the flushed Tomohiro turned into illusions, and soon disappeared in place. "Crack!!!" At the moment when Nagato disappeared, the pen in Cangna''s hand was directly crushed in the girl''s hand. Nagatos attitude of seeing the excitement is not a big deal, and Zhu Nais black-bellied sadism cant stand it. Lias and Cang, the two future demon nobles with strong sense of responsibility, are naturally even more angry. . just "Lias, your fiance, you should return!" Secretly calming down the anger in her heart, Cangna looked at Rias and spoke calmly.Long Long Novel Network www.lonbook.com "... Ah, that''s it!" Suddenly hearing Sanna''s words, Rias was taken aback for a moment, and then said in agreement, "But that''s half a year from now, what should I do now, do you contact your sister?" "No, let''s contact your brother, my sister is a little impulsive!" Cangna almost didn''t hesitate to open the mouth to deny that if Cangna''s sister, the current Demon King Leviathan, came here, with the degree of control of that Demon King''s sister, something would definitely go too far. "This one" Rias also knows Sannas concerns, but she has troubled her brother not long ago. The girl is really embarrassed to disturb each other again, and if she encounters a problem, she will find her parents. "Lias, I can''t let you be willful this time!" At this moment, Zhu Nai, who was standing behind Rias, suddenly said, "If Nagato-kuns words are true, then the matter at hand is beyond what you can handle. As your queen, I cant Look at you willful and ignorant!" While speaking, Zhu Nai looked at Cangna, and said with a slight polite: "Let me contact Lord Szekes!" "Then trouble you, Zhu Nai!" A smile flashed across Cangna''s face when he saw Zhu Nai who was so sensible. Although Nagato said something terrifying, as long as there is a demon king watching here, in Sanna''s eyes, there will be absolutely no accident. For hundreds of years, the power of the new four demon kings has long penetrated into the hearts of countless demons. and "When I really don''t believe in danger, you won''t take action!" The gloating red-haired boy flashed in his mind, and Cangna secretly said in his heart. "Really, there is no way with you!" On the other side, seeing Zhu Nai''s self-assertive Rias, but couldn''t blame the other party, then cheered up and looked at Cangna, "But before the demon king arrives, let us find out the situation first." "That''s natural!" Faced with Lias proposal, Cangna readily agreed, This time, treat it as an alternative ranking game. Lets compare whether your family member of Gremory is strong or my family member of Sidi is strong!" "did not ask" "Crack!!!" Before Lias had finished speaking, the door of the student union suddenly opened. The next moment, I saw the petite figure of Tacheng Baiyin suddenly walked in, and there was even a gust of wind around the Maoyou girl, so that the three people in the student union could clearly perceive a chill. "Little cat sauce, what''s the matter?" Seeing her family members appear, Rias spoke in surprise. "Senior Kiba...wounded!" Sweeping her eyes around, she quickly focused on her master, Tacheng Baiyin used her unique tone to speak, "It was...the legendary holy sword that hurt Senior Kiba!" "what?!!" ps: Inexplicably tired!.. 1313 Chapter 106: Purgatory Strikes Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old school building of Juwang College. This is Rias Gremorys exclusive premises in the school, the department of the Association for Supernatural Studies. After school in the afternoon, Rias and her Gremory family members gathered in this building, which looked a little shabby on the outside, but was as bright as new on the inside, and everyone''s expressions were a little silent. There are several sofas in the interior, and on one of the long sofas lies a comatose blond teenager. Rias Gremory, who was sitting on another sofa, glanced at the unconscious teenager and Zhu Nai, who had just wiped the sweat from her forehead for the blond girl, and asked, "How is Yudou?" As soon as he said this, the surrounding air suddenly became serious. The kitten sitting in a daze on the other sofa, and the blonde pseudonymous woman squatting on the cardboard box beside the kitten looked over. It was obvious that this question affected their hearts. "Ah la la, Kiba-kun''s body looks good!" Zhu Nai, who understands the feelings of his companions, did not deliberately conceal anything, and said directly, After all, it was after an afternoons rest. The injured place is not the key. The damage caused by the holy sword has been eliminated. It is only a matter of time before waking up. ." "Huh! That''s good!" "That''s great, Senior Kiba, that''s great!" "Ok!" Hearing Zhu Nai''s words, the other three people present heaved a sigh of relief. The three of them were absent-minded throughout the afternoon when they knew that Yuto Kiba was injured. Even Rias, who is excellent in character and academics, was criticized by her teacher for the first time because of her trance. This kind of thing is very rare. but "Who is it that hurt Youdou?!" While relaxing, Rias thought about this problem again. At first, both Rias and Sona thought that the injured would be the two holy sword nuns who met not long ago, but the time when Kiba Yuto was injured was obviously 7 or 8 in the morning, but at that time, the two The nun is with Nagato. Elias and the others understand that Nagato does not bother to take action against Yudou, nor does it allow the nun to take action. In this way, the only ones who attack You Dou can only be... "boom!!!" When Rias was thinking, the sudden roar suddenly sounded. At this moment, neither Lias nor Kitty and Gasper couldn''t help but startled, and when they looked at each other, everyone was a little surprised. "Let''s go! Zhu Nai, kitten, you go with me to see what happened!" Feeling the origin of the roar is very close to her and others, Lias suddenly couldn''t sit still, and several steps opened the door of the department, and then looked at Gasper who was squatting on the cardboard box, and said: "You Dou, I''ll leave it to you, Gasper!" "Don''t worry, leave it to me, Minister!" Looking at her own minister, the originally timid blond puppet made a strong gesture and promised. "Okay, I beg you!" Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com With a smile toward her strong family members, the red-haired Gremory girl quickly stepped out of the room. Behind her, Junai Jijima and Tacheng Baiyin followed one after another, and the family members of Gremory attacked! ... ... At this moment, the gate of Juwang Academy. The original eye-catching school gate was turned into rubble at this moment, and there was a huge pit on the ground at the entrance of the school, and billowing smoke and dust diffused out of the pit, rendering a layer of vicissitudes of life around. At this time, two pairs of people and horses were standing on both sides of Dakeng. One of them is Sidis dependents headed by Cangna Sidi, the vice president of the Student Union, Cangnas queen, and Zhenluo Chunji stood in front of the crowd. Her hand was a mirror, reflecting a somewhat broken barrier. . On the other side of Dakeng, there are three young and beautiful girls. A girl in a sailor suit holding a sword and looking extremely dangerous; a black long straight girl with a blank expression and a double-forked gun; and standing in front of the three of them, holding a holy sword full of sacred aura, a child with big breasts Fairy girl. "I can''t tell, I can actually take my sword!" At this moment, the girl holding the holy sword looked at Jura Tsubaki with a bit of surprise, and said, "Although it is my random sword, it is the sword of the king that restrains you after all. Tsk tsk, it looks much more interesting." "Hey, what do you mean, bastard?!!!" As soon as the girl''s voice fell, a yellow-haired man suddenly rushed out of Xidi''s family and looked at the girl angrily, "I didn''t even say anything, it was a sword suddenly, it''s very dangerous!" "Ah, if you say that, Ying Kongjiang, you are indeed a bit rude!" At this moment, the Taito girl who was standing next to the holy sword girl smiled slightly, "I don''t introduce ourselves yet, we are stylish villains, how can we be famous all over the world!" Hearing what the other party said, the yellow-haired man was a little stunned. These days, villains are like this? "That''s right, if terrorists don''t let people know their names, how can they be terrifying!" However, after hearing the move of her companion, the holy sword girl actually thought about the matter, and then said, "Hello, devil, I am Zhao Yingkong, one of the purgatory team members, here to see you go to hell!" "Humph!" Facing the enemy''s understanding, Cangna just glanced at the setting sun that almost disappeared, and then calmly said, "Xidi''s family obeyed, the three people in front of the target, the battle begins!" "Yes!!!" ... ... "I didn''t expect your speed to be so fast!" Tomoyo Sakagami, who was already tired to sleep, was placed on the bed in the school health room. Nagato came to the room and sat down at a tea table that did not know when he appeared, and stared at the purple-haired girl in a kimono opposite the table. "No way, Nagato-kun has leaked too much news about us. If you guessed correctly, the Demon King is coming." Smiling gracefully, the purple-haired girl slowly brewed a cup of hot tea for Nagato, and then made an inviting gesture before she said, "This time is just right, just give it a try, the gold content of the devil." "Really... interesting idea!" Replied with a smile, Nagato lifted the teacup and drank it... 1314 Chapter 107 Sakura Kong vs. Xidi First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle between Sidi''s family members and Purgatory...Perhaps, it can''t be called a battle at all. It''s completely crushed one-sidedly! In the choice of dependents, unlike Rias''s instinctive pursuit of power, Cangna''s choice of dependents, in addition to the requirements of combat ability, pays more attention to the requirements of tactics. If it were in a prepared battle, Sangna could make a lot of plans and optimize the way to victory. Even if the enemy''s true strength is higher than that of Xidi''s family, as long as the gap is not a big difference, Xidi''s family has the hope of winning. In this regard, Canna, and even the entire Xidi family are good at strategic warfare. However, in the face of a sudden attack, especially a strong enemy, it was somewhat reluctant. Therefore, from the beginning, the situation on this battlefield was a one-sided state. Facing Zhao Yingkong, who was holding the holy sword, the obviously immature Xidi family members had too few counter-attack methods, and they suffered heavy losses as soon as they met. The terrifying sword pressure burst out from under the girl''s sword, rolling up a wave of sacred torrents throughout the campus. For the first time, Xidi''s family members blasted away, flying out of each other. The weaker family members even fainted. "Damn it! Go ahead, magic current!" Looking at the situation of her lovely family members, Cang Na who used her whole body magic to resist the pressure of the sword bitterly hated. Under the domination of anger, the magical power that originated from the bloodline and self-efforts and was comparable to the upper demons burst out from the girl''s body in an instant, turning into flowing water comparable to the impact of a waterfall, rushing towards the girl holding the holy sword Pressed away. "Hehe, little girl, all this is in vain, the holy sword of the sky flash!!!" In the face of the magical water flow, Zhao Yingkong smiled even more, and the whole person rushed up directly, but the holy sword in her hand burst out with a powerful flash. With the power of the holy sword in her hand, the girl swung hundreds The sword cut of the plan! "boom!!!" The flickering sword light suddenly appeared, slashing directly on the water that appeared out of thin air! In an instant, in the roar of bursts, the massive flowing water strengthened by magical power was completely unable to stop the edge of the holy sword, and it shattered suddenly, spreading over the surrounding earth, and extinguishing the dust that was originally erupting. "clatter!!!" In the scattered water droplets, Ying Kong fell to the ground, staring at the short-haired spectacle girl who was panting across from her, with a dangerous smile on her face, and said leisurely: "Your magic looks very skilled, but that''s it! If there are no other moves, then, forever..." The holy sword in her hand was slowly raised again, and the smile on the girl''s face was even worse, but before Ying Kong finished speaking, the girl felt a strong traction appearing from the right hand holding the sword, making the girl raise the sword. The action could not help but stagnate. Turning his head slightly, in Ying Kong''s sight, a black thread was stuck on the back of his right hand at some unknown time. It was the powerful force from the black line on the back of his hand that prevented the girl from raising the sword. Looking at the other end of the black line almost subconsciously, Ying Kong saw that the man who had just been hit by herself was struggling to stand up from the ground, and the black line was sticking to the cage on the back of his hand. "Asshole woman, I don''t allow you to do anything to the president!!!" Seeing the girl''s turning gaze, the man''s fierce gaze met him without hesitation, and then activated his own power. The next moment, the holy sword girl suddenly felt that the power in her body was being absorbed by the black line.Qingqing Novel www.qingtxt.com "It''s actually a divine tool? I didn''t expect you to have a couple of shots, brother, but do you think you can stop me like this?" With frivolous brows, a smile of disdain flashed across the girl''s face, her eyes showed a state of apathy, and the sword-holding right hand that had been restrained continued to slowly lift up, ignoring the strength of the black line. "What, this guy!" Under the power of Ying Kong, the man''s feet actually made two marks on the ground, "What a joke, it clearly looks so slender, it actually has the power of this female tyrannosaurus." Seeing that his strength was not as good as Ying Kong, the man couldn''t help but vomit. "Ha, I heard it!" Hearing what the man said, Ying Kong suddenly had a pound sign on her forehead, "It is really unforgivable to describe a beautiful girl like this, so let''s take the knife at you first, the sky flashes...!" "Don''t want to hurt my dependents!" "Don''t think about it!" "Sagimoto Shiro, be careful!!!" At this moment, Sona, Shinra Tsubaki, who had just recovered from the impact of the sword pressure, and Sonas chariot, Yura Tsubasa launched attacks from three sides, trying to take advantage of the moment Sakura was restrained, completely Defeat Ying Kong. just "Huh, it''s so naive!" When the other party acted, Ying Kong saw all the changes on the battlefield, and saw the girl smiling and inserting the holy sword in her hand directly on the ground. She opened her cloak with her free left hand, and once again pulled out her first cloak. Two holy swords. The second holy sword was also inserted on the ground, almost sticking to the first holy sword! "Fuse, holy sword!!!" As the girl whispered softly, a light of terror rose into the sky. With the beam of light as the center, the terrifying sacred impact spread to the ground. The family members of Xidi who originally launched the attack and the man who pinned Yingkong were immediately hit by a strong impact at this moment and flew out! There were even cracks in the earth, which looked terrifying. When the family members of Gremory arrived on the battlefield, they saw such a scene. "Be careful, Cangna!!!" For the first time, Lias spread her wings behind her back, leaped in the air, caught her childhood sweetheart, and then looked at the beam of light, "What is going on, this sacred breath full of lethal power..." "Be careful, Rias!" On the other side, Zhu Nai who caught Zhenluo Chunji slowly landed and said in a low voice. "The air around me tells me it''s dangerous!" Tacheng Baiyin who placed Yura Wingsha next to him turned his head to look at the beam of light, his face somewhat solemn... 1315 Chapter 108: The second fusion of the holy sword! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tacheng Baiyin! She came out of the city of freedom. Although she has long been designated as her own, but due to some of the evil tastes of Nagato, the girl did not get much information. Even so, Baiyin is still fully cultivated, and even the fairy arts that can only be used by immortals can be used . With Baiyin''s celestial skills, although it can''t reach the high level, it is easy to perceive the environment through the airflow. But because of this, Bai Yin really understood the threat of the beam of light not far in front of him. "Please be careful, Minister!" Strolling to Lias, Bai Yin first spoke solemnly, and then a powerful aura burst out of Bai Yin. The next moment, the little girl''s whole body suddenly became bigger... From a natural loli to a mature woman who is not inferior to Lias. "... Kitty sauce!" Seeing Bai Yin''s performance, Rias was taken aback. Manipulating the flow of life through immortality to allow herself to temporarily enter the maturity stage, this is Tacheng Baiyin''s unique trick. Seeing the other party using such tricks, Lias suddenly understood how dangerous the situation was. "Ah, how long hasn''t seen a kitten like this gesture!" Compared with the dignity of Lias, Zhu Nai is dignified and joking, "I am really stressed to see this kind of cat sauce, Zhu Nai is comparable to me and Lias. It." Hearing Zhu Nai''s words, both Lias and Baiyin were slightly dumbfounded. But thanks to her, Bai Yin''s originally tense heart was relaxed a lot. "...I said, are you finished talking?" At this moment, a faint voice came from the attention, which made the girls startled. Then the beam of light suddenly disappeared, revealing the big pit under the beam of light, and in the middle of the big pit, holding a brand new holy sword. Ying Kong. "If you are finished, I will send you on the road!" While speaking, Ying Kong''s figure jumped up from the big pit, and soon appeared in front of the girls, the holy sword in his hand swept away, and the invisible power gradually filled the surrounding air... "...Don''t want to succeed!!!" Seeing Ying Kong''s actions, he sensed the abnormal flow in the air. The mature version of Baiyin moved his eyes, folded his hands together, and a whirlwind burst out, blowing away the invisible power in the surrounding space. "Hey, you can actually find...Oh, it turns out to be a user of Xianshu!" Facing Baiyin''s actions, Zhao Yingkong was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Baiyin carefully, and said helplessly, "I originally wanted to try the hallucinogenic ability possessed by the Sacred Sword of Dreams, really." When she heard Ying Kong''s words, Lias and Zhu Nai realized that they and others were almost recruited. Fortunately, Baiyin was there. "Ahem, the holy sword of fantasy?" At this moment, Cangna in Rias''s arms suddenly made a sound, which caught everyone''s attention. The president of the student council took a deep breath, stood up from Lias'' arms, threw away his glasses, and said, "I remember your sword is called the holy sword of the sky flash." "Also, before this, although it was only an instant, but I saw it, did you really take out another holy sword?" Shudaitxt.com www.shudaitxt.com "Oh, it was just a moment, you actually saw it!" Facing Cangna''s question, Ying Kong seemed to be a good gentleman who must answer all questions, and smiled and replied, "By the way, you should not have an answer anymore, why do you need me to answer it?" "In my heart, there is indeed an answer." Hearing Ying Kong''s rhetorical question, Cangna seemed to understand something, his face paled, and he said, "But that answer is too unbelievable, even if it is me, I would rather think that it is just fantasy." The conversation between the two made Lias and her party who had just arrived vaguely caught something, but they couldn''t tell. "But, I remember a sentence, how to say it." The conversation with Cangna made Ying Kong immediately interested, and he thought and said, "Excluding everything that is impossible, the remaining choice, even if it is not intellectually possible, may be the correct answer, isn''t it?" "Really, I understand!" Hearing Ying Kongs words, Cangna fell silent slightly, and slightly swept over the fallen family members around, a flash of fighting spirit flashed in his eyes, "Be careful, Lias, the woman in front of me has two holy swords. The holy sword formed by the fusion of the king''s sword!" "Don''t get hurt, that sword is more threatening than ordinary holy swords!" "what?!!!" Hearing Sanna''s words, Lias showed surprise expressions in succession. The sword of the king was shattered in the ancient battle, and then the fragments were recast into seven holy swords. After that, its not that no one wanted to recast the sword of the king. It was just that the mirror was difficult to round. Who has succeeded. But now, they heard that someone merged the two swords of the king, this kind of thing can''t be surprising. "Really, need to be so surprised?" Seeing the surprised expressions of the girls in front of her, coupled with her having enough time, Ying Kong grinned and drew another sacred sword from under her cloak. The third sword of king appeared! Then I saw Ying Kong closing the two swords of the king... "boom!!!" The beam of light rising into the sky burst out again! The increased sense of threat caused Rias to retreat again. As demons, facing the increasingly stronger divine light, they always felt that they would be burned out. Soon, the light dissipated again, revealing Ying Kong''s proud figure. Only at this time, there was only a brand new holy sword left in her hand, faintly emitting a dazzling light. Seeing the scene where the Holy Sword merged so easily, the entire battlefield suddenly fell into silence, even if Lias, Cangna and others knew that this was the opponent''s scheming, but still unavoidably fell into shock and helplessness. "Well, you see, I am so kind to satisfy your curiosity!" Looking at the girls who were shocked and speechless on the other side with satisfaction, a smile flashed across Ying Kong''s face, "Then, in return, let me cut off your heads!" As soon as the voice fell, Ying Kong moved!.. 1316 Chapter 109 The Holy Sword ambassador comes to help the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Zhao Yingkong started! Even if she surpassed her opponent in strength, Ying Kong was an assassin after all. From the moment he was born, Ying Kong was a born assassin, and the soul of the assassin was hidden deep in his body. Unexpectedly, one hit kills. This is the style of an assassin. If not necessary, Ying Kong really does not want to collide with the enemy head-on. Holding the fused king''s sword, the girl turned into a ray of light and rushed towards Lias and other women. "Huh! Mu Dun-King Kong recruits Mu!" Although the spirit is in a state of shock, Baiyin, whose consciousness is interconnected with the qi flowing around it, is the first to perceive the crisis, and the white-haired girl involuntarily seals her hands and performs fairy skills! "Boom! Boom!" The ground on both sides of the girl roared at the same time, and two trees glowing with metallic colors broke through the soil and stood in front of everyone. "You can''t stop me!" In the indifferent whisper, the holy sword fused with the three king''s swords burst into bright light, directly slicing two alloy-like diamond trees, while Sakura Kong in the charge only slowed down the speed of advancement. . Even so, this little movement was enough to alarm the women of Rias. "Don''t underestimate us!" "Rumble, Tianlei!" "Pentium, running water!" Almost at the same time, Rias, Zhu Nai, and Cangna reacted, the destructive magic bullets, the flashing thunder, and the rushing water burst out at this moment, heading towards the cherry sky. "Huh! The sky is flashing!!!" Seeing that the sneak attack failed, Ying Kong just hummed softly, and did not force a breakthrough, stopped, and the holy sword in the girl''s hand exuded a stronger light...The next moment, hundreds of sword lights bloomed at the same time! "Boom boom boom!!!" The figure of the holy sword girl collided head-on with the incoming attack. Amid the fierce roar, the earth was shaken, and the sky was swept up by smoke and dust, which obscured the sight of Lias. The surrounding space was immediately quiet, and Lias''s eyes fixed on the smoke and dust. "Did you make it?" It wasn''t until a minute later that Rias looked at Baiyin with some uncertainty. As the master of Baiyin, Rias understood how exaggerated Baiyin''s perception was when she was in a state of catalytic maturity. If anyone can give her a clear answer, there is only Baiyin. "I do not know!" Facing Rias'' question, Bai Yin rarely revealed a hint of doubt. Originally relying on her own perception, Bai Yin had locked the figure of the holy sword girl, but just now, in her perception, she suddenly lost sight of the other party, which greatly surprised Bai Yin. Until now, she still couldn''t catch each other again. "But she is absolutely fine!" If the opponent was defeated, Baiyin would not believe anything. The series of strong men he saw in the Freedom City when he was a child made Baiyin understand that the real strong are not so easy to lose. And that woman, in Baiyin''s perception, is definitely a real powerhouse. Her strength may not only be what she shows now.Android novel www.anzhuowang.net Although Lias and the others'' attacks were good, they were only good. Baiyin could stop them. Although there was a price to pay, let alone that dangerous woman, the opponent definitely had at least full combat power! However, just as Baiyin''s words just ended... "It''s boring, I didn''t lie to you!" A faint voice came from the left side behind Bai Yin abruptly, making Bai Yin''s heart beat a beat slower when he was paying attention and was absorbing the surging air around him. Suddenly, Bai Yin turned his head, but only saw... A holy sword filled his vision and was slashing towards him. The girl even heard the call of Lias and others. "Am I going to die?" At this moment, Baiyin seemed to perceive that his death was imminent, countless memories reflected at this moment, countless figures flying, there are parents who have passed away, the elders of the City of Freedom, the three city masters... Also, Baiyin''s sister, a black song that has not been seen for four years! "I want to see you again, sister!" ... ... "Clang!!!" The sound of the sword blades reverberated on the battlefield. Under the tremendous force of the attack, Xenovia took three steps backwards and almost hit Bai Yin''s body. With the resistance brought by Bai Yin''s body, Xenovia took off his strength. Bai Yin, who had already closed his eyes to die, was suddenly hit, and he was even more dazed. "Haha, Xenovia, the situation just now was really dangerous!" An innocent and cheerful girl''s voice suddenly rang in her ear, causing Bai Yin to open her eyes. At first glance, Bai Yin saw a girl with two pony tails, then her eyes shifted, and she quickly noticed the holy sword nun with short yellow and green hair in front of her, and then looked at the unhappy face in the distance. Holy Sword Girl... The cat and the girl understood right away that she was rescued at the moment of crisis, and it was the woman in front of her who saved her. "Thanks, I will repay you!" After taking a step back, Bai Yin spoke to Xenovia in front of him. "No, it''s just a rational judgment that you can''t simply sacrifice your combat power." Facing Baiyins thanks, Xenovia said without looking back, her eyes were always fixed on Zhao Yingkong not far away, especially the brand-new holy sword in her hand, the fear in her eyes was very obvious. . "Anyway, I will pay you back this kindness!" Although the cat and girl also knew what Xenovia meant, Baiyin understood that she owed a kindness after all. "kitten!!!" At this moment, Rias who had reacted suddenly rushed over and hugged Bai Yin directly. The incident just now gave Liya a big impact. You must know that the Gremory clan has always attached great importance to feelings, and after all these years of getting along, Lias has long regarded Baiyin as her sister. The fact that I almost lost my sister just now suffocated Gremory''s future female majors!.. 1317 Chapter 110 The situation changes fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Tsk tsk, Ying Kong is really ruthless!" In the schools health room, the red-haired boy Nagato sighed inexplicably, then took a sip of tea, and then slowly said, Yes, in the tea Ive drunk, its the best. "Hehe, Nagato-kun likes it!" The purple-haired girl who was sitting across from Nagato smiled slightly, and then said with a pointed smile, "Ying Kong is already pretty good, and people have been merciful. If it were Huang Quan, she has really seen blood now." "That''s it!" Hearing the words of the purple-haired girl, the red-haired boy nodded and continued to drink tea. In an instant, the room fell into silence again. ... ... At this time, on the battlefield of Komao Academy. Lias hugged Bai Yin and almost lost her relatives, making the red-haired girl''s feelings seem a little out of control. "Minister, no, Lias...Master!" Suddenly being embraced by Rias, Tacheng Baiyin couldn''t help but feel relieved. In this world, there is nothing more suitable to soothe a heart that has experienced death than the embrace of someone close. Gremory''s deep affection for his family members is exactly why Nagato chose to send the kittens back then. just "I said, Lias Gremory!" Xenovia, who was standing directly opposite Zhao Yingkong, felt a cold sweat on his face when he sensed the situation behind him, "Are there any mistakes? Be sensational. Wait until the enemy solves the problem first. Come and help!" "That''s right, this person in front of you is super terrible!" Wisteria Irina, who was also facing Sakura Sora, untied her headband and agreed. "Sorry, I''m a little excited!" Hearing the words of the two holy sword nuns who came to help, Rias let go of Baiyin, and slowly walked not far from the two nuns, "Thank you this time, I Rias owes you a favor. " "No need, as long as we deal with the guy in front of me together." Facing the kindness of Rias, Xenovia looked at Zhao Yingkong not far away with scorching eyes, and said, "In fact, we have been observing nearby for quite a while and found that the opponent is really difficult to deal with and needs your help. Will make it." "Xenovia, is it okay to say that?" After hearing Xenovia''s words, Lias didn''t answer, but Irina Wisteria interposed. "It doesn''t matter, honesty is the basis for cooperation!" Faced with Irina''s question, Xenovia''s expression did not change. "...That''s right, I recognize this favor!" Hearing such a frank conversation, Rao Lias was a little dazed, but Gremorys pride made her never deny her decision. Then she looked at Zhao Yingkong not far away, full of fierceness. Determined. "And you, dare to hurt my relatives, in the name of Gremory, never forgive!!!" 7Q Novel www.7wxsxs.com While talking, the necklace around Liyas'' neck slowly moved. Soon, a red gem flew out from the two peaks of the girl. The next moment, a powerful aura of destruction erupted from the gem, which was set in Liya. Silk chest. "boom!!!" The destructive magic power of the demon beyond the ordinary emerges, as if the substantive flames of destruction spread out, and the gravel on the ground around Rias trembling slightly, under some invisible force, crashing to pieces. At this moment, Rias Gremory seemed to be transformed into a legendary demon. That kind of trait that has almost only been shown in the demon kings surprised everyone, even the childhood sweetheart Cang Na Xidi, and her two dependents, Zhu Nai and Bai Yin, are like this, let alone other people. "It seems that I made a right choice!" After a short stun, Xenovia and Irina looked at each other, such a thought flashed in their hearts, and then her gaze turned to Sakura Sora, Lias'' change made Xenovia finally feel the chance of winning . Almost at the same moment, everyone else did the same thing as Xenovia, and Sangna walked to the nuns. The girls stood in dislocation, all locked on Zhao Yingkong. On the surface, for the first time, facing the Purgatory Squad, they have the upper hand. just "Huh!!! There are so many people!" Feeling the lock on her body, Ying Kong breathed out a long breath, and a strange smile appeared on her face, "It must be admitted that you surprised me a bit, really, have you forgotten something? ." Hearing Ying Kong''s words, she seemed to think of something, Cang Na''s face couldn''t help but change, but she didn''t wait for her to speak... "Tsk tsk, it''s really amazing destruction!" The abrupt voice echoed leisurely across the campus, which surprised everyone. The next moment, I saw a figure suddenly appeared in front of Rias, it was a long and straight black girl in a sailor suit holding a big sword, her purple eyes and Rias stared at each other. "This is the destructive power of the Baal family, it''s a worthwhile trip!" "Lias, they are enemies, there are at least three people in Purgatory!" Thinking that other people came late and might not know the situation, Cangna couldn''t help but reminded. "I know, she is the enemy!" Rias, in a special state, is obviously different from usual. Facing the girl in front of her, she didn''t waver and said indifferently, "My instinct tells me that you are a dangerous kind." "Your instinct is very strong, that''s it, Lias-chan!" She smiled and answered Lias''s words, the Taito girl slowly pulled out her Taito, and the next moment, a huge lion with a hot flame burning all over her body, which was several meters high, appeared behind the girl. "minister!" "Master Lias!" Seeing that Rias was in danger, Baiyin and Heige, who were family members of Rias, were ready to go to help. They had just taken a step when they saw a black-haired girl holding a double-fork gun standing in front of them. "Sorry, your opponent is me!" The battlefield was changing rapidly, and the appearance of two other purgatory members made the situation of Rias and the others into a disadvantaged situation again... 1318 Chapter 111: War and Awakening First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the stalemate battlefield, the battle soon began again! The first to attack was Rias who entered a special state and Huang Quan who pulled out the Lion King! Probably because of the same sex repulsion, or some other reason... The future heroine of Gremory with the magic of destruction, and the black maiden who also holds the spiritual power of destruction, when they first met, there was an urge to destroy each other. Apart from anything else, they fought together for the first time. The destruction magic bullets that annihilated all, the roaring flames that burned all, and the destruction knives that shattered all were constantly colliding. The earth is shaking, and the air is filled with unknown magic, which makes people feel suffocated! The two battled into a group with a beast, and they kept shifting the battlefield, moving towards the depths of the academy. The aftermath of the terrifying battle wiped out everything on the battlefield, as if a natural disaster was moving! "Lias! Get out of me! Thunder!!!!" Seeing this scene, Zhu Nai''s face changed not far away, and immediately launched an attack on his roadblocker. The magic circle bursting with dark blue light appeared in the hands of the witch of thunder, and the thick thunder burst out from the magic circle. At the same time, the bat wings behind Zhu Nai opened, and the whole person rushed towards Lias past. Rias was very strong at this time, but Zhu Nai knew that her opponent was even more dangerous. The perception of being a witch tells Zhu Nai, Rias''s opponent, that the girl who summoned a terrifying spirit beast close to ten meters is very dangerous, more dangerous than anyone she has ever seen. The aura of destruction similar to Lias, but more agile, really made her feel uneasy. The girl desperately wanted to reach her master, but... "It''s a pity, this is nowhere, give me..." Facing Zhu Nai''s attack, the black long straight girl named Feizaki Mizuha showed an almost hideous smile at the corner of her mouth. The double-fork spear in her hand pierced directly on the incoming lightning and turned suddenly! "go back!!!" With the last shout, the thunder that Zhu Nai''s magic power turned down rolled back and blasted Zhu Nai''s body! Even become stronger with the increase of some invisible power. "what!!!" Under such a sudden counterattack, the girl in flight fell like a bird with broken wings. Fortunately, Tacheng Baiyin caught it below, otherwise the consequences would be a little worrying. However, the seriously injured girl lost her combat effectiveness! "Type-B curse equipped with double prong guns-Fog Leopard Shuangyue!" The black, long and straight girl who had achieved such results for the first time swung her weapon in her hands like a show off, "After multiple transformations, this child can not only increase the magic power, copy the magic power, but even directly seize the magic power to attack. " "In front of me, a pure magic attack, as long as it does not reach a certain level, is meaningless!" "...You fellow!" With Zhu Nai also placed next to him, Baiyin''s gaze turned to Fizaki Mizuki. At this time, Baiyin knew very well that he had only one choice to defeat the opponent. Otherwise, he would not be able to reach Rias at all. "If you want to fight, then come to fight!!!" Perceiving the little power left in the lower body, a touch of determination flashed across Bai Yin''s face. "Ha, it seems that you have brought up a fight!" Leshuba www.leshuoba.com Seeing the appearance of Baiyin, a grinning smile flashed across the face of Fizaki Kiriha. Under the stimulus of Baiyin''s determination, the essence of Fizaki Kiriha''s fighting frenzy finally revealed... ... On the other side... "What''s the matter with this kind of expansion!" Irina looked at the changes on the entire battlefield in a daze, her face couldn''t help but a touch of astonishment appeared, "It is clear that we are the righteous party, why are we being reversed by the enemy in an instant? It''s really annoying!" "Illya, fool, don''t be in a daze!" Hearing Irina''s complaint, Xenovia had a "well" on his forehead and yelled. Just while talking, Xenovia did not look away from Zhao Yingkong who was in front of him and others, even if the situation on the battlefield at this time was overwhelmingly unfavorable for them, Xenovia did not flinch. "I see, idiot Xenovia!" Hearing this, the girl with the double ponytail just curled her lips and complained. The hairband in her hand changed shape and turned into a sharp sword in an instant. The girl assumed a perfect slashing posture for the first time. Even in the face of an unfavorable desperation, the two nuns who were blessed by the holy sword still did not hesitate. In fact, when they entered Tokyo, they were ready to sacrifice. This time, the mission of chasing the holy sword requires only a few people to participate. When they knew they were going to face the fallen angel cadres, they all had a good sense of consciousness. Although the current situation is a little different, in their eyes, the so-called purgatory squad is not much different from the fallen angel cadres. It''s a big deal. In the eyes of believers, it''s just a return to the Lord''s embrace! "you guys" Seeing the performance of the two nuns, Cang Na was stunned for a moment, and then he showed a knowing smile. The magic power on his body was extracted again, and flowing water emerged again around the girl. Two ordinary nuns can have such awareness, and she, the future head of the Sidi family, can''t be ashamed! "What, all these faces are like this, it''s really boring!" Seeing the performance of the girls in front of her, Ying Kong said boringly, "No matter what your resolve is, let this lady tell you what desperate reality is!" ... ... The old school of Komao Academy, when a vigorous battle was going on in the academy... Yuto Kiba, who was in a coma, began to undergo a series of dramatic changes. The cold breath continued to permeate Kiba Yuto''s body, causing Japas, who was responsible for taking care of Kiba Yuto, to shake his whole body. "How come, Senior Kiba, how can you..." Looking at the blond boy who is constantly spreading the cold breath, the blond pseudo-girl can''t help but step back... He could feel that something seemed to emerge from Kiba Yuto''s body. The nameless coercion is pressing on his nerves! That is "Bloodline...Coercion?!" Having made such a judgment, Ga Paston was at a loss!.. 1319 Chapter 112 The Knight Awakens Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Me, where is this?" His consciousness slowly awakened from the chaos, and Yuto Kiba was confused. What unfolded in front of You Dou was a gloomy chaos. The sky was invisible above his head, and there was no earth under his feet. There was no life, no, not even anything in his vision. Being in this chaos, You Dou felt that there was only one person in the whole world. Other than that, there is nothing! "why" After being silent for a while, Yuto Kiba''s thinking circuit gradually became clear for a while, and couldn''t help but say, "Why am I here? Where is this place? What happened before that?" With a series of questions uttered automatically, the thinking memory of the blond boy gradually became clear... "By the way, I killed Balpa, I remember!" Yu Dou remembered what happened before he became unconscious: At that time, Yu Dou, who was about to go to school from home, met a weird team. Under tracking, they found that they were a team calling themselves purgatory and an old man calling himself Balpa. At first, You Dou subconsciously followed it just to ensure the order of the city. Its just who knows, I suddenly heard the information about the sword of the king. As the only survivor of the church''s "Holy Sword Project", Yuto Kiba was very sensitive to the sword of the king and almost rushed out directly. Fortunately, he was somewhat sensible, knowing that the opponent was not easy to provoke and did not force it. It''s just that as time passed, the more content I heard, the more intolerable You Dou became. Until he knew the identity of the old man named Balpa-- The former church member was expelled from the church because he secretly carried out the "Holy Sword Project". He was called the "slaying archbishop". He hated the church that expelled him, so he joined the overseer of the Son of God in an attempt to declare war on the church and the heavens. Yuto Kiba couldn''t help it anymore and launched an attack directly! Under Yudou''s attack, Balpa died. "And I myself was hit hard by the holy sword!" The light of the holy sword in the sky became Yudou''s last memory. Considering the specificity of the holy sword towards the devil, after a moment of silence, Kiba Yudou couldn''t help but think that he should die. just "Hell is like this? Wrong!" Looking left and right, it means that you have been to the underworld and even watched the hell from a distance. No matter what, you can''t see any hell from this chaos. This makes Kiba feel a little bit about his own life and death. Not sure. "However, even if I die, I feel at ease!" There was silence for a while, but a smile appeared on You Dou''s face. Although he did not cut off the sword of the king, after slaying Balpa, after the hatred accumulated in his heart for many years was vented, Yuto Kiba''s heart was calm and he really felt a hint of happiness. "boom!!!" When You Dou was in a happy mood, the entire chaos began to change. The roar that seemed to open up the earth reverberated throughout the chaos, and the endless chaos rolled and spread in all directions, and a huge portal appeared in front of You Dou.Temple Street Novel www.miaojieshuo.com It was a slightly gloomy and simple portal with various creatures inscribed on it. Heavy chains blocked the door, but at the intersection of the chains, a lock appeared out of thin air. A key was inserted on the big lock. It seemed that just turning the key would unlock the blockade. "This, this is..." Looking at this portal, You Dou couldn''t help shaking. He remembered that he had seen this portal before. Just four years ago, after You Dou escaped from the church, he had seen this portal when he fainted in the snow forest and was dying through numerous obstacles. It was just that at that time, before Yudou could respond to the portal''s call, he was reincarnated by Rias. Since then, this portal has never appeared again. This made You Dou think that the portal that had appeared was just an illusion when he was about to die. It''s just that Youdou didn''t expect that when he was revenge, this portal would appear again, and he called himself again, calling Youdou to unlock the blockade. "...By the way, do you want to untie it" After being silent for a while, I looked around and realized that You Dou, who had no choice at all, sighed. Then the blond boy stretched out his hand tremblingly to the key. The moment he touched the key, he felt an unprecedented excitement burst in his heart. "Crack!!!" With this mentality, You Dou turned the key. The next moment, when the big lock was unlocked, the chain fell automatically and disappeared in place, leaving only a gloomy ancient portal, which slowly opened automatically in the buzzing sound. "what!!!" Suddenly, countless memories flooded into the boy''s mind. Far beyond the memory of a young boy named Yuto Kiba in just over ten years of poverty, the high vermilion moon, the pure Jijun standing in the dark, the black knight who has been with him for a long time, the bulldog who tears all human beings... "Me, who am I?" "I am Yuto Kiba, the knight of Rias Gremory!" "I am, the black vampire, the white knight under Alteluci, Fenabrades Fielding!!!" After roaring the last word, the entire void and chaos began to shatter. The next moment, You Dou plunged into darkness, and then suddenly opened his eyes, a bloodthirsty light flashed through his scarlet eyes! ... ... "That Baga fool, has he finally awakened?!" At this moment, in a caf far away from Juwang Academy, the black girl who was chatting with the weak girl named Gui Yanye couldn''t help being taken aback, with a smile on her face. "Although he was a hundred or two hundred years late, and he also invested in other people''s hands, if it wasn''t for Nagato-kun''s needs, now I will definitely let that stupid come back and be punished. Well, let him be punished for not being close to the beautiful boy for a hundred years!" The white bulldog beside the two girls and the black knight waiting outside the cafe were slightly moved. Although nothing was said, there was a touch of joy in their emotions... 1320 Chapter 113 Disappearance and Appearance Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes! The original teaching area of ??Juwang Academy is now in ruins. This is the unprecedented super destruction since the school was founded. The scorching flame burned everything visible to the naked eye, and the destructive magic bullets and the shattered knives intertwined, annihilating the huge teaching building. "Hehe, it''s so funny, mess with Honglian, roar as much as you want!!!" Cleverly evading a huge devastating bomb, Huang Quan''s face gradually showed an excited smile, he gave such an order to his spirit beast, and instantly received a tyrannical reply... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The roar of prehistoric beasts echoed throughout the campus. I saw the terrifying lion king burning red lotus flames jumped up from the endless flames, topped the magic bullet that came down, and pounced on Rias, the roaring wave in his mouth suddenly burst out... "boom!!!" Facing the roaring wave''s bombardment, Lias in a special state burst out magic power! The horrible magic power that was almost foul was constantly emerging, and turned into a magic pillar to soar into the sky, and there was a huge collision with the roaring wave. The horrible fluctuations made other people fighting on the campus unable to help but look sideways. "Wow, it''s true!" Seeing this situation, Huang Quan''s face flashed with surprise, "Obviously she was a little girl who fell in one blow before, but now she has become a female tyrannosaurus. It''s not that exaggerated to open it!" Just the moment after Huang Quans voice fell... "Crack!!!" Even in the huge roar, the voice was still very clear. In an instant, a more powerful destruction magic impacted, destroying the entire academy in an instant, and the terrifying destruction instantly affected all the buildings and people in the academy. The vast and unknown magic power distorted the space. After a while, the flow of magic power gradually subsided. "Ahem! This blow is unexpectedly strong." Coming out of the protection of Luan Honglian, Huang Quan glanced at Luan Honglian who had suffered a lot of damage, and when she thought of it, she took it back, and then she looked at Lias who was hanging in the air. At this moment, Rias has already withdrawn from the special state, and she looks exhausted, not to mention... There was an obvious crack in the red gem he was wearing. Obviously, gems have lost their powerful magic. "It looks like you''re not good anymore!" Huang Quan shook his head in disappointment, and said leisurely, "In the final analysis, your power is not your own power, but a side-by-side approach. It seems that if you want to see the magic of destruction, you have to see from the current Demon King Lucifer." "Don''t underestimate me, I can still...fight! Ahem!!" Slowly falling from the air, Lias spoke out of breath, but as soon as the voice fell, the red-haired girl fell on her knees. In order to exert the power in the gem, her body was completely overdrawn. "Yeah, Lias, don''t be aggressive!" 61 Pen Quge www.61zd.com At this moment, a leisurely voice came from the sky, causing Huang Quan and Lias to be taken aback. Later, they saw that a transparent barrier slowly descended in the sky. In the barrier, the red-haired boy stood in the first place. Behind him, the family members of Gremory and Sidi on the battlefield, even The two holy sword nuns, as well as Sakagami Tomoyo are all inside. Soon, the barrier fell from Rias'' head and enveloped it in the barrier. In an instant, the red-haired girl felt that her body, which had been overdrawn to the extreme, had been slightly relieved at this moment, and even with the passage of time, her physical strength and spirit were constantly recovering. "you you" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, Lias suddenly didn''t know what to say. The girl was a little touched in her heart, but also a little angry, she said unhappy, "You guy, you''ve always been here, why don''t you do it earlier, is it comfortable to watch the show?!" "The last sentence, I have no objection!" Facing Rias''s little temper, Nagato''s face showed a nonchalant look, and then he said, "However, I''m not watching the show, I''m just being held back by someone, right, Miss Tsuiko." "Haha, Nagato-san, we are just drinking tea, I didn''t do anything with you!" A faint voice appeared in all directions, and the next moment, a dark undercurrent appeared on the ruin-like ground, and a purple-haired girl in a kimono appeared leisurely. Behind the girl, Zhao Yingkong and Feiqi Mizha stood at the same time. By the way, Ying Kong was wearing three holy swords at this time. Obviously, Xenovia''s Holy Sword of Destruction and Irina''s Holy Sword of Mimicry have been captured by her... "Gui''an, in Xiadu Island, Kongzi, leader of Purgatory, please take care of me." Standing gracefully, Tsuneko glanced at everyone present, especially Nagato, and said hello very politely. Her attitude and tone were not like the leader of a horror squad at all, but rather like a pretty lady. Lias, who has experienced battles with purgatory herself, will never underestimate her, but pay more attention to her. This woman restrained Nagato... She really listened to this meaning. What kind of existence is Nagato. Although Rias cant locate it correctly, she can be sure that Nagato is very strong, and the city of freedom must take his will into consideration, and those who can hold Nagato will naturally not be weak. . The most important thing is that Rias discovered that, apart from Nagato and Chiyo who had not participated in the battle, her side was all scarred, but three of the four opponents were unscathed. This kind of combat power has completely exceeded the bearing capacity of the family members of Gremory. "and many more!!!" At this moment, Rias was suddenly confused, looked at her side, and couldn''t help but ask loudly, "Youto, and Japas, Nagato, why aren''t the two of them here!" As she spoke, Lias''s heart suddenly lifted up, her face was worried. Facing Rias'' question, Nagato just smiled. next moment "do not worry!" In the pile of ruins behind the two teams, the sound of footsteps slowly spread, "I and Garpas are fine, Master Lias in my life!" .. 1321 Chapter 114 Fourth Ghost Ship Group! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Da da da!!!" The sound of footsteps echoed on the silent battlefield. Soon everyone saw it. Two figures wandered out of the smoke and dust one after the other. Walking in front was a beautiful blond boy. His body released an extraordinary sense of existence, but it was full of oppression. . Behind the fair-haired boy is a weak girl with the same blond hair, at least she looks like a girl. The former is Yuto Kiba, and the latter is Gaspar! Following You Dou, Gasperkin was a little unwilling, as if the youth in front was a scourge. "Minister, Minister, Minister Lias!" After walking out of the smoke and dust area and seeing Rias, Gaspar suddenly yelled and rushed towards Rias, teardrops came out of the eyes of the weak pseudonym, she passed through the barrier, and hid directly Behind Lias. "Uh, Gasper, what are you..." Seeing the performance of the blonde pseudonym, Rias was a little confused, and she quickly got an answer: "Minister, Yudou-senior, it has become so scary!" Hidden behind Lias, Gaspasser said with a trembling, and then seemed to think of something, the blonde pseudonymous face completely blushed, and soon smoke came out of the top of her head, a brain overload Look like. After listening to Gaspar, Lias was silent. Kiba Yudou''s changes were naturally not hidden from her master, the incomparable coercion was not something Yudou could have, and Rias was a little concerned about Yudou''s previous name. What is my master in this life, do you still have a previous life? just "It''s what you think, Rias!" As if reading his mind, Nagato, who was standing next to Rias, said leisurely, and then looked at Kiba Yuto, "Hey, you are welcome to return from Samsara, Brad Qing!" "Huh?! You, no, it was you, Lord Nagato!" Hearing Nagatos greetings, and walking to the middle of the two teams, Kiba Yuto was stunned for a moment, and then recognized Nagato, I didnt expect to see you in this world. If you were there, then Ji Jun Your Highness..." "She''s here too, the black knight, the primate killer are all in this world." Facing the white knight who didnt know many things, Nagato didnt intend to hide anything, and said, After this battle, Ill take you to meet them. Then, you will have your choice. Oh!" "Uh, indeed!" Thinking of the temper of the monarch in his previous life, and then looking at his master in this life, You Dou was a bit distressed. Although in terms of pure strength, Rias is completely inferior to the former Royal Highness Ji Jun of Youdou, but Gremorys enthusiasm still makes the former white knight feel nostalgic, but it is useless to think about it, Youdou''s eyes It was immediately placed on the purgatory group of four. "Hello, everyone in the Purgatory Squad, we meet again!" "Yeah, meet again!" Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com It was Huang Quan who answered You Dou''s words, and saw the Taidao sister staring at You Dou, "To be honest, it''s really surprising. When I see you in the morning, I''m just a weak chicken. " "In less than a day, such a big change has actually made my hands itchy." "Similarly, my hands are itchy!" The person who answered the conversation was Zhao Yingkong. A smile appeared on the girl''s face and she looked at Huang Quan, "It is my hand left in the morning, so let me do it. Sweep my tail by myself, right? " "Also, Huang Quan, the biggest prey just now has been handed over to you, and it should be given to me now." "What, that was the biggest prey just now!" Hearing Zhao Yingkong''s words, Huang Quan immediately stopped doing it, and immediately retorted, "The state of Lias Gremory is quite powerful, but it''s just that the battery life is so poor, it''s completely a peg, it''s not fun enough!" As soon as this remark came out, Rias, who was originally distressed by the changes in Youdou, suddenly showed a "pound" on her forehead! "That makes some sense, Lias can''t do it!" Sakura Sora''s response made Rias''s forehead an additional''well''. "My knight, Yuto Kiba, I don''t care what happens to you!" A gleam of light flashed in her eyes, and Rias looked at Yuto Kiba and shouted loudly, "Teach me a hard lesson to those who look down on people, bastards, isn''t it just strong? What are you proud of! " At the end, Lias'' voice became smaller and smaller, full of resentment and...unwillingness! This time, Lias finally understood that her strength was still very weak, she was far from the real strong, and she needed more, more, and more practice and hard work. "Understood, Minister! No, Master Lias!" Hearing what Rias said, a smile appeared on Kiba Yuto''s face, and then he said seriously, "That''s it, everyone in Purgatory, although I am a little grateful for your mercy in the morning, but now I can''t be merciful. " "So, take the move, subvert reality, expand, it belongs to my field!" Along with You Dou''s words, some invisible fluctuations diffused from You Dou. Soon, a huge enchantment comparable to the entire academy appeared and surrounded the entire ruin-like battlefield. At this moment, the air in the enchantment had a strange and flowing feeling. In this situation, it is as if the air has turned into water molecules. And Kiba Yudou''s body broke out even more, and the huge pressure that had been suppressed before gave the blond youth a touch of unspeakable noble temperament, which made people can''t help looking up. "Appear, my partner, my boat!!!" The next moment, behind You Dou, ship after ship appeared in the sky. It was a pirate ship of the last century, full of various illusory figures. The magic known as the closest to the law, the super magic known as the inherent enchantment... In this other world, for the first time! "From now on, this battlefield is where my ghost ships are rampant! Now, let''s start, let''s fight together!" .. 1322 Chapter 115 The first battle begins again! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This, this is..." After seeing the ghost ship group summoned by Yudou, Rias was stunned. In fact, it wasn''t just Rias, except for those insiders like Purgatory and Nagato, all the girls on the battlefield who were still conscious and watching, couldn''t help being shocked at this moment. "Intrinsic barrier-ghost ship group, Kiba Yudou''s previous stunt!" A slight arc appeared in the corner of Nagato''s mouth standing next to Rias, and he explained softly, "This is a trick to manifest my inner vision and cover the world. The commander of the ghost ship group is Yuki Kiba. The identity of the previous life." "The inner scene is manifested...inherent barrier?!" "Kiba-kun''s previous life!? Is the legend of the six reincarnations of the pagan religion true!" "Ghost ship? Ha ha, am I dreaming?" Although Nagato''s voice was not loud, it was extremely clear in the ears of the girls around, and it quickly caused a slight confusion among the girls. After all, there was too much amazing content hidden in what Nagato said. Presumably, after this battle, these contents will cause a lot of waves! Among the girls, the wisest and politically farsighted Sangna couldn''t help but focus on Nagato. He seemed to want to see clearly, what is this man thinking? Regarding this, Nagato turned a blind eye, and only looked at the ghost ship on the battlefield. ... ... On the other side, the ghost ship group and the purgatory team are facing each other. After successfully summoning the ghost ship group, You Dou secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Just when he was summoning, he suddenly remembered that his own plane in this world is not the original plane. After all, different planes will naturally have different laws, and the same spells will naturally have some influence on different planes. And Yu Dou, who recalled the memory of his previous life, because the memory of his previous life was too large, he even ignored the memory of this life for a while. Fortunately, the inherent barrier was successfully activated. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing. "Although it looks a little different from the situation in the previous life." After a glance at the enchantment that can vaguely see the outside scenery, and then felt that the power remained unchanged, and even strengthened by the reincarnation of the ghost ships, the pressure on Kiba Yudou gradually reduced, and said: "But that doesn''t matter anymore, now, let''s fight, the first fight after rebirth, let''s go!" As You Dou''s voice just fell, the ghost ships above him seemed to be guided. Using the entire space as water, the huge ship turned into a swimming fish and rushed towards the four members of the purgatory team. "It''s really anxious, but that''s what I meant!!!" In the face of the incoming ghost ship group, apart from the less powerful Miqi Miri, the other three girls showed a trace of interest, and the first thing that moved was Jianshan Huangquan, a somewhat excited black maiden. I saw this black long straight Taidao female erupted with a tyrannical and destruction aura all over her body. She stepped forward, and the sword in her hand was unsheathed. The half-moon-shaped pitch-black sword gang was cut out in the direction pointed by the girl''s sword! At almost the same moment, the black muzzle of the ghost ship extended out one after another! A large number of muzzles fired dazzling shells at the same time... Converge into a pillar of light!Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com "boom!!!" The blade light and the beam of light collided head-on in the void. Amid the violent roar, the billowing heat wave spread in all directions at this moment, and the terrifying energy fluctuations reached the level of destroying the city. If it weren''t for the inherent barriers, it would have affected a large area of ??buildings around the academy. "...Okay, amazing!" In the protection circle of Nagato, the general consciousness is still sober, or the girls who have just sobered feel such energy fluctuations, the same thought flashes in their hearts, especially Lias, she is more aware of one thing... "That guy, in the fight just now, was it playing with me?" Rias clearly remembered that in the previous battle, the woman who used destructive spiritual power had never used such a sharp knife. Her knife was not so much a knife, as it was a knife back! "... Damn it!" Rias also understood that even though she had a strong magical power after entering a special state. But that was just like stagnant magic power. The real magic power was the power that contained her own will, and her manipulation ability was not enough to control so much magic power, so Lias at that time was actually a paper tiger. It looks strong, but in fact, it is easy to be defeated, so... "Have you been merciful?" Thinking of this, the red-haired girl couldn''t help but feel unwilling. Just when Lias was unwilling, the battle between Huang Quan and the Ghost Ship Group had just begun. Facing the ghost ship group that smashed her sword into pieces, the black long straight girl directly entered a blackened state, a frantic smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, Huang Quan directly danced wildly, and a large number of swords swayed out. Faced with such a frenzied attack, the firepower of the ghost ship group has also increased several times in an instant! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The shock of horror erupted crazily throughout the enchantment. The constant roar makes people ears a little deaf, and the smoke and dust in the sky obscures everyone''s vision. "boom!!!" At this moment, a burst of holy light burst into the sky in the center of the battlefield! Dispelled the smoke and yin! That is to expel all the negative forces, the light from the holy sword, under this beam of light, the ghost ships that were already about to burst in front of the purgatory team involuntarily stopped. Even these ghost ships are vaguely retreating! "That, that''s... not good!" At this time, Xenovia, who was not far from Nagato, spoke to Yudou Kiba for the first time, "That is the holy light produced by the fusion of the five swords of the king. That woman, prepare to use this Power to attack!" "Get out of there, that is the power that will destroy this town as a whole!" It''s just a pity that Xenovia''s reminder was a bit late after all. In the next moment, the shape of the soaring beam of light turned into a sword blade, and then he headed towards the ghost ship group and Kiba Yudou behind the ship group. Kill down!.. 1323 Chapter 116 Hei Ji appeared second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Unprecedented destruction broke out at this moment! The huge holy sword that almost rushed into the sky slashed on the entire land of the inherent enchantment, and for the first time, the whole earth in the enchantment was divided into two, and the holy sword was filled with boiling light. Negative forces such as Yin Qi, death Qi, evil Qi, etc. are all dispelled under this Holy Light! The entire inherent barrier has oscillated, cracks appear... It looks shaky. "You Dou!!!" Seeing this scene, Lias couldn''t help but call out, wanting to take action, but the fatigue of the whole body made her feel weak, and then she looked at the red-haired boy next to her, "Nagato-san, hurry up and help Help you fight!" "Don''t you have a lot of predecessors?" "Can''t do it!" Facing the girl''s request, Nagato said blankly, "This is the only thing that I can''t do. Also, although Yuto Kiba and I have some fate, they only met a few times." "why?!" Rias couldn''t help asking when hearing Nagato''s refusal. The girl couldn''t understand why he didn''t make a move. In the girl''s perception, Nagato definitely had the ability to rewrite the entire battle. "Because of me and you!" It was not Nagato who answered Rias, but Tsuko who did not know when he appeared about one meter in front of Nagato, "I can hold Nagato-kun, and you are the burden of Nagato-kun!" "not good!" "This guy!" "When did you come?!" The sudden utterance of Tsunko not only scared Rias, but also made the girls under the guard of Nagato panic. Almost subconsciously, all the girls who could or could not fight made a gesture of preparing to fight, but before they started, all the girls felt the coming of death, and their hands and feet were cold. "It''s rude to do it in front of me!" At this moment, Nagato stepped forward and spoke leisurely, instantly breaking the sense of death on the girls. At this moment, all the girls, including Rias, were a little surprised. Although they were a little unwilling, they did drag Nagato, especially Rias, who never mentioned letting Nagato make a move. "Right, Rias!" Suddenly, Nagato said leisurely, "There is another reason why I couldn''t make a move just now, and that is that someone has already done it, although that person and you may be very troublesome." Hearing Nagato''s words, not only Rias, but the girls looked towards the center of the battlefield. Soon, the holy light gradually dissipated. You Dou''s figure appeared in front of everyone again, but there were a few more figures in front of You Dou. "That, that''s..." ... Yunnan Biquge www.ynbike.net "Ji, His Royal Highness Ji Jun!!!" Under the impact of the Holy Light, Yudou opened his eyes when he realized that he hadn''t died yet, his face was incredulous. It was no one else standing in front of him at this time, but the master he had been loyal to in his previous life, the black vampire in charge of blood and contract-Alte Luci, and his two former colleagues, the black knight and the primate Class killer. "Snapped!!!" At the moment when You Dou''s voice fell, the black vampire turned around and slapped it in the air, hitting You Dou''s face directly through the air, and knocking the blond knight directly to the ground. In an instant, there was silence in the entire enchantment, and everyone was startled. "Huh, what a useless thing!" At this time, Princess Heiji in the posture of Yujie said eagerly, "It took so many years to wake up and return, not to mention, the first battle of return almost died, it really loses the face of this princess!" "...Hug, sorry! Your Highness Ji Jun!" Standing up from the somewhat dirty ground, the blond boy had no anger on his palm-printed face. It was just a slap, and the White Knight had suffered more bad treatments in his previous life. Having said that, El Teluci''s temper has never been very good, and it is not strange at all to let it out. "Apologize, hum, that doesn''t make any sense!" Speaking of this, the black princess couldn''t help showing an anger of hatred for iron and steel, "If it wasn''t for this princess to bid farewell to her friends and a whim came, isn''t this useless thing about to die?" "Guys over there, don''t treat my family members..." "Shut up, useless demon!" After the initial shock, Rias, who saw the black princess scolding Yudou so much, couldn''t stand it, and she suddenly spoke, but when she was halfway through her words, she was very rough and neatly interrupted... "If you weren''t Nagato-kun''s fiancee, I would have snatched him back from your hands four years ago!" Hearing what Alte Luci said, Lias was stunned. She suddenly remembered the scenes she experienced four years ago. She couldn''t help but suddenly, Nagato was looking for Yuto at that time, and she had better luck, just early. A step... The red-haired girl''s mind was in chaos, she opened her mouth, but couldn''t say anything. "Humph!" Seeing that Lias was speechless, Eltluci couldn''t help but hum. Then, her gaze turned to Huang Quan, Ying Kong and Wuye''s three daughters, and she said sharply, "Although thank you very much for not attacking when I speak, I will not be merciful!" "You are merciful? Are you joking, okay, you made fun of me!" Facing Alte Luci''s speech, Huang Quan opened his mouth and said ironically. As he spoke, Huang Quan''s madness grew stronger and stronger. Obviously, Huang Quan was already at the critical point of blackening, and as long as he went further, he would blacken. "It just so happens that my holy sword has just been completed, let you try its power!" On the other side, Zhao Yingkong, who changed the posture of the new holy sword in her hand, turned it into a golden dagger, the expression on her face gradually disappeared, her aura gradually reduced, and her whole person seemed to be transformed into an iceberg-like existence. "Although it is not comparable to the two adults, Wuye will not admit defeat!" Encouraging the spirit, Fizaki Kiriha showed a warlike smile on her face! "Humph!" No more words, Hei Ji made preparations for battle. Behind her, the black knight drew the scarlet magic sword, the pure white bulldog grew in size in an instant, and the blond boy also stood up, and the remaining ghost ship slowly rose again!.. 1324 Chapter 117 The situation changes third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon, a new battle broke out completely... The first people who did it were Huang Quan and Hei Ji, one was the black maiden who had shown signs of blackening, and the other was the black princess who was angry because her subordinate was almost killed. The two met instantly. This time, Huang Quan did not choose to attack with the sword, but directly slashed with the blade. Facing Huang Quan''s sharp blade, Hei Ji chose...claw! His Majesty Ji Jun''s white tender and delicate hands turned into invincible sharp claws, facing Huang Quan''s long-standing divine weapon in front of him. "Clang! Clang! Clang!!!" The metallic sound of collision echoed in the space. The two girls fought faster and faster, the surrounding air was caught and split, and even the entire space was slightly shaken. Soon, the two even turned into a dark tornado and began to raging. When Huang Quan and Hei Ji fought, Ying Kong split into two, and directly fought against the black knight and the primate killer at the same time! Oyo Sakura is holding a dagger made by a brand new holy sword and collides head-on with the powerful magic sword called the true demon. The battle between the two is a hand-to-hand close combat. The power of the holy demon is constantly intertwined, blowing everything around. On the other hand, Li Yingkong showed a large number of dark spells in his hands, directly fighting the primate killer! The laughter of the assassin girl and the roar of the pure white bulldog one after another! "Resonate!!!" Compared with Huangquan and Sakura Sora, Misaki Kiriha, who is facing Yudou Kiba, is very self-aware. Although she has gone through a lot of training, she does not think that in close combat, she can beat the blond boy with thousands of years of experience. Most importantly, with the help of the ghost ship, she is not even qualified for melee combat. Therefore, from the beginning of the battle, Fizaki Kiriha used his hole cards! The magic power that had been copied from a certain companion emerged from the double-pronged gun. Vaguely, there seemed to be a phantom of a heroic single ponytail girl faintly emerging behind Feizaki Miri! "The true archer of the high god of the lion dance girl praises and offers here." A clear congratulatory message came from the lips of the phantom girl, and the curse power extracted in the body of Misaki Mizuha was amplified by the double-pronged gun, bursting out a continuous current. "The flame of the laser and the unicorn of Huanghua are the ones who command Tianle and the thunder, entangle the flames and shoot through the demon spirits and ghosts!" With the end of the final message, the phantom girl disappeared and merged into the magic spear in Wuye''s hand. In an instant, an ominous cry like a crying sound spread from the magic spear in the girl''s hand and echoed. That''s nothing else, it''s the language of words that cannot be chanted briefly in a human posture! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In the next moment, countless sky thunder fell from the sky, bombarding the ghost ship! In the continuous roar, the ghosts died under the thunder''s bombardment, and the ghost ships gradually shattered. Even Kiba Yuto did not escape the thunder strike. just "No way!" Tsuiko, who was confronting Nagato not far away, took a look and shook his head, "Mistha has done a good job, but that white knight, even if he reincarnated, the original powerful body is not there, but it is still not at this level. It can be beaten." Search the book www.soshuba.net Koko could see that as long as he survived this period of thunder bombardment, Fizaki Mizuki would be completely defeated. "I won''t let you do it!" At this moment, with a smile on his face, Nagato said leisurely, "It''s a pay-for-a-pay, you just pinned me, now it''s my turn to pin you, it''s fair now." "Ah, Nagato-kun is really careful!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the purple-haired girl stroked her hair and said, "But unfortunately, we are not without help, Kokbol, it''s your turn to play!" As soon as the voice fell, Kenzi''s right hand was a little bit empty, and a huge magic circle appeared out of thin air! That was the teleported magic circle, which was used by Kiko to summon reinforcements. But, ten seconds later... The magic circle was activated, but no one appeared. Seeing this scene, Kenzi''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t wait for her to react... "It''s a pity, beautiful lady!" Accompanied by the sudden appearance of the sound, the entire magic circle has undergone a reversal. From the teleported magic circle to the projected magic circle, a ghost with twelve wings appeared out of nowhere. "As you can see, the guy Kirkbol can''t come now!" With that said, the phantom of the twelve-winged fallen angel even got away from the body. The next moment, everyone saw it. A warrior dressed in white armor and studded with gems was fighting with Kokboer in the air. . "Governor of Fallen Angels, Asacher!" Seeing the phantom shadow of the man in front of him, Yingzi''s eyes narrowed slightly. "It''s under!" The twelve-winged fallen angel, or the governor of the fallen angel, Asachel responded with a smile, and then he glanced around and couldn''t help but admire, "It''s a complete riot, leader of Purgatory. " "It''s fine to call me , but you seem to have discovered it!" Facing the admiration of the Fallen Angel Governor, Keiko responded with a smile while sighing, "I originally wanted to try the Demon King''s level, but I didn''t expect the Fallen Angel Governor to come out before the Demon King arrived." "Oh, what a surprise, is your target me?" At this moment, accompanied by a sudden sound, the magic circle appeared next to the fallen angel governor phantom, and the magic of destruction was diffused. In the blink of an eye, the current demon of Lucifer, Szekes appeared on the magic circle! "Since your goal is mine, how about I invite you to visit the underworld?" As soon as this man appeared, he exuded a terrifying will to destroy. In the face of this destruction, all fighting stopped! "Swish! Swish! Swish!" Almost instantly, Huang Quan, Ying Kong and Wuye gave up their opponents, appeared behind Kuangzi, almost connected with Kuangzi, turned into a whole, and made a full guard posture. ps: The next chapter ends the battle!.. 1325 Chapter 118 Retreat and hook fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ancients said: Fate is impermanent. The changing situation on the battlefield makes people a little overwhelmed. Obviously, on the battlefield, the Purgatory Squad was still in a dominant position. As a result, the next moment, the Governor of the Fallen Angel and the Demon King Lucifer appeared together, almost putting them in desperation for a moment. Seeing her brother appear, Rias couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. In the eyes of the girl, her brother is the strongest demon king beyond the original demon king Lucifer! With him, there is no doubt about victory. just Is it really that simple? ... "Ah, what an annoying situation!" In such a desperate situation, there was not a trace of panic on the face of Dudao Yuzi, but a smile that made people intoxicated, "Speaking of which, it should not be accidental that the two acted together." "Of course not, in fact, I arranged it!" Hearing what Kenzi said, although he felt something wrong in his heart, Asachel still replied, "Not to mention that you have played so hard here, it is the kind of unscrupulous way of doing things, how can it not arouse our god son Watch out for the supervisor." "Of course, the most important thing is that I have been paying attention to that guy Kirkball not long ago." "In short, you have a pig teammate!" Speaking of this, Asacher''s face showed a touch of hypocritical regret. It''s just that this didn''t cause any negative emotions from the son. "That''s it, I understand!" On the contrary, after listening to Asachers words, the smile on Kikos face is even brighter, but at the same time, this smile makes people feel dangerous, as if it contains some amazing crisis, Its really exciting, one-time Encountered so many strong people!" "It''s just a pity, now is not the time for the last battle." "No, Suzex, Nagato, they want..." Hearing this, Asachel couldn''t help but speak with some eagerness, wanting Nagato and Asachel to stop each other, but before he finished speaking, he heard a violent roar from the projection. Almost everyone looked over subconsciously, and saw that in the projection, the white warrior was bombarded by a golden beam of light to Asachel''s side, and then the golden light rushed towards Asachel... "boom!!!" In an instant, with such a sound, the entire projection disappeared in place. "No! Be careful everyone!" It was just a short moment of distraction, and Szekes'' intuition felt a bad moment. He turned his head and looked at the poison island, then, he saw an extremely beautiful and terrifying scene: In the moonlight, the purple-haired girl in kimono slowly pulled out her sword from her waist! Obviously it was just an extremely simple action, but it made the girl perform a supreme sense of beauty, but the next moment, the terrifying scenery destroyed all the beauty, the sky was covered by darkness, and the originally broken earth rotted at this moment. The air of death burst out continuously from the blade of the girl''s hand, and in a blink of an eye the entire inherent barrier was flooded, assimilating it...... 67 novel www.6c7d.com At this moment, Yuto Kiba couldn''t help vomiting a mouthful of blood and fell down. And the entire inherent barrier is like the kingdom of death! "...This is, how incredible!" In an instant, this thought flashed in Suzex''s mind. The woman named Poison Island Suzi in front of him had no less achievements in the way of death than that of Hades in the bottom purgatory of the underworld! Thinking of this, the red-haired Demon King understood why this team was called... Purgatory! "Let''s do that tonight, and look forward to seeing you next time, everyone!" At this moment, Koko spoke quietly, and at the same time swung the knife in his hand. The next moment, a scorching tornado from hell suddenly appeared, sweeping countless death currents and the entire purgatory team. "boom!!!" Accompanied by a huge roar, the entire tornado swept all the death airflow and disappeared in place. And the purgatory team also disappeared... "...What a pity!" For a long time, the red-haired demon standing there couldn''t help but sighed and said, but between his brows, the demon did not look regretful, but was full of rejoicing. The strength of the opponent was somewhat beyond his expectations. "Instead of regretting this, I think it''s better to take a look at the situation on Asacher!" At this moment, Nagato strolled to Suzex''s side and said, "I don''t know what the golden light in the projection just now is, but it must not be a simple existence." "Ah, I almost forgot!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the red-haired demon jumped up in hindsight. The original majestic temperament disappeared in an instant. ... ... Once the Egyptian God Realm, now the realm of disaster! This is the headquarters of the legendary and famous group of disasters. A torrent of terror converging with endless malice flows arbitrarily in this small world, and in the center of this extremely vicious and dangerous place, it is an extremely noble palace. "Failed?" At the moment when they fled, there was a faint sigh from the throne deep in the hall. "Yes, it has failed!" The girl in white dress sat on the edge of the square in front of the hall, holding a fishing rod, and the bait sank into the desperate torrent. "But it doesn''t matter, or just right. Fishing requires patience and time." "Indeed, this is a game of patience!" The figure on the throne is separated from the girl by an endless distance, but it seems that the two are close at hand, "By the way, the heroes and the demon kings have already begun to act, and the envoy of the gods that you want, It happened to be found by Cao Cao, the leader of the hero faction yesterday." "Oh, did you finally show up? It''s really hard to wait!" Hearing the voice of the person on the throne, a smile appeared on the face of the girl in white, and the fishing rod in her hand was pulled up. Soon, a tattered Chubby was biting the bait... "Very well, the fish has been hooked!" .. 1326 Chapter 119 Two-sided decision first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When he contacted Asacher again, it was already ten minutes later. However, when seeing the Governor of the Fallen Angel in the phantom projection, including Szekes, everyone present couldn''t help but smile, especially Nagato, who couldn''t help laughing directly. Come. All this is because the image of the fallen angel governor in front of us is really funny! Under the messy hair, the face of the Governor of the Fallen Angel still has an expression that makes people understand that the other party is a villain, but the dark circle in the left eye has played a finishing touch... Forcibly transforms the image of Asachel from a cool and evil male into a funny comparison between the two. "What a laugh, bastard Nagato!" Hearing Nagato''s laughter, the Governor of the Fallen Angel suddenly couldn''t sit still, and said to herself a little angrily, "That damn bastard woman, who obviously beats people without slapping her face, will definitely never get married forever." "Well, Nagato-kun, don''t laugh!" At this moment, Suzex spoke, and saw that the demon lord stopped Nagatos laughter first, and then looked at the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Asathier, how is the situation on your side? Nothing happened, right? ." "As you can see, we were attacked!" Hearing Suzexs words, Asachels expression was a little frustrated and embarrassed, There were no casualties, but Kokboer was rescued. Well, thats the woman who attacked us with golden light all over her body. At the end, a touch of unwillingness appeared on the face of the Governor of the Fallen Angel. Obviously, Asachel still cares very much about someone saving Kokbor from his own hands. "...It seems that we need to meet and talk." After being silent for a while, Suzex said solemnly, "This time is really very dangerous. If it weren''t for Nagato-kun here and your timely vigilance, I''m afraid the other party''s conspiracy would have succeeded." "Indeed, it''s time to have a good talk!" Hearing the red-haired demons proposal, the Governor of the Fallen Angels was slightly surprised, and then said, "Add those angels from the heavens and the City of Freedom, too. What we wanted to do a hundred years ago is probably appropriate now. The time has come." More than a hundred years ago, after that meeting in the City of Freedom, the Demon King and the Governor of the Fallen Angel had a secret meeting. In that meeting, the Red-haired Demon King and the Governor of the Fallen Angels had to completely quell the uninterrupted struggle of the three major forces of the Bible and lead the world to the image of true peace. It was only at that time that the three major forces ended their fighting with each other soon, and the hatred between them was still deep. But now, after all these years of relaxation, coupled with the mysterious purgatory squad and the threat of the amazing force behind this squad, the opportunity for peace between the three powers has arrived... "it is good!" Nodding, the red-haired demon looked at Nagato. Not only the red-haired Demon King, but even the Governor of the Fallen Angel looked at him. "Well, I will let you know over there!" Seeing the gazes of the two, Nagato, who vaguely understood their intentions, shrugged and replied, "It''s just that you also know that I don''t hold power in the City of Liberty. How would the City of Liberty respond? It''s not me. Can interfere." ...Who the hell are you lying to! Hearing Nagato''s words, the corner of the red-haired devil''s mouth couldn''t help but curl. In Nagato''s words, whoever believes in is an idiot. He does not hold the right to control the Free City, but he has a high status in the Free City.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net If not, his marriage with Rias would not be so important. In fact, as far as Suzex knew, even the three highest-ranking city owners in the Free City could not ignore his attitude. "Then trouble you!" But even though he thought so, Suzex didn''t say anything. Although he is indeed a little naive, after so many years of experience, Suzex has also learned some city government. ... ... Just when Nagato was talking with the Demon King, the Governor of Fallen Angel... On the other side, the confrontation between Lias Gremory and Alte Lucky Brunstad was staged almost at the same time. In the face of the power of Princess Kuroki, the future Grand Duke Gremory was stubborn. "Not bad, it looks like you are not a waste demon!" After the battle, Princess Hei Ji, who returned to her loli posture, held her arms in her arms and said, although she was at a disadvantage in terms of height, Hei Ji''s aura overwhelmed Lias more than one thing in her speech and demeanor. "Hmph, I am the future Grand Duke Gremory, so I won''t admit defeat!" That''s how it was said, but everyone could see that Rias was completely at a disadvantage. Not to mention other things, in terms of simple lifespan comparison, Rias, who has a life history of at most one or two hundred years, is a little far behind Kurohime, who has at least a thousand years of baptism, and their life experiences are also very different . Although she was named as a princess, Zhu Yue had lost her body when Hei Ji was born, and the other true ancestors rejected her even more. In short, Hei Ji survived completely on her own. Compared to Rias who grew up under the protection of the Gremory family since she was a child, Kurohime has an absolute advantage in terms of her life experience and sheer strength... From this point of view, it is completely normal for Rias to be at a disadvantage. "It doesn''t matter if you admit defeat, but..." Looking at the stubborn girl in front of her, a flash of appreciation flashed in Kuroki''s eyes, and then she looked to the side of Yuto Kiba, "Brad Qing, since you have awakened, then go back to this princess!" "No, Youdou, you are my knight, don''t forget your vow!" Hearing Kurohime''s words, Lias suddenly spoke, looking at Kiba Yuto with scorching eyes. "This, this..." This time, Yuto Kiba felt extremely embarrassed. Although the memories of the past life almost occupied his mind, the memories of this life couldn''t be ignored either. Whether it was the friendship with Kurohime''s monarchs and ministers, or the relationship with Lias'' master and servant, he couldn''t care less. Thinking like this, a touch of pain could not help flashing across the blond boy''s face. However, at this moment, Yudou''s gaze swept across Gaspar... A trace of determination flashed in his eyes!.. 1327 Chapter 120 The second choice and the nun! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The lingering moonlight gleamed and stained the streets with a layer of silver. Moving forward on the depopulated street, Elteluci said nothing, the black princess exuded an extremely depressive aura, making the black knight and primate killer who had been behind the princess afraid to approach. Nagato, who was walking with Tomohiro at the end, saw this scene, and couldn''t help showing a rather helpless smile. But thinking about what happened before leaving the academy, Nagato felt very happy. Yuto Kiba chose Rias very unexpectedly... It stands to reason that the thousand-year memory of Yudou''s previous life will definitely overwhelm the memory of only ten years in this life. Kiba Yudou''s choice will definitely be inclined to the black vampire that he has been loyal to hundreds of thousands of years. That''s what Eltraki thought, so when facing Rias, she was full of absolute confidence. It''s just that the girl has forgotten a little, the memory of the thousand years is indeed huge. But the thousand-year memory experienced from the perspective of the longevity species is probably not as exciting as the memories of Yudou Kiba in this life for more than ten years. The most important thing in memory is not the information, but the emotions contained in it. Therefore, after merging memories, although Kiba Yuto is dominated by memories of previous lives, it is inevitably affected. In all aspects, after the White Knight''s reincarnation, obvious changes have taken place. In fact, this is also an uncertainty in reincarnation. Without special protection, any person experiencing reincarnation will inevitably change his personality due to the difference in his memory, and even the extreme existence of individual ones is like a different person. Although Yuto Kiba wouldn''t become such an extreme situation, there was something more besides his loyalty to Kurohime. "Sorry, Your Highness Ji Jun, I already have someone I love, I want to stay by his side!" At that time, Yuto Kiba responded to Alte Luci like this, and at the same time he looked at the blond vampire pseudonymous with tears still in his eyes, full of tenderness and honey. At this moment, Nagato still remembered the situation at that time, and there were countless stunned and shocked expressions around him. Especially the girls of Xidi''s family, many of them showed heartbreaking expressions. You know, before the awakening of memories of previous lives, Yuto Kiba was still a famous school grass of Komao Academy and was liked by many women. Who would have thought that after awakening the memory, he turned into a gay guy! Seeing the choice made by the white knight because of this situation, Kurohime''s anger can be imagined. If it weren''t for Nagato''s secret request, I am afraid that Alte Luci would have gone violently. At this time, the girl exudes such horror. The breath is excusable. But to be honest, if she wins for this reason, Lias'' mood may not improve much. "Ok?!" Just as Nagato''s thoughts were flying, he suddenly felt something and stopped. Tomoyo Sakagami, who was following Nagato, couldn''t help but stop and turned to look at him. "Sorry, Tomoyo!" After careful induction, Nagato showed a smile on his face, and said to the girl beside him, "You should go back with Elteluci and them first. I have something to deal with." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato didn''t wait for the girl to respond, and the whole body paused slightly before disappearing into a phantom. "Hey, wait, Nagato-san!" Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com At the moment when Nagato disappeared, Tomohiro couldn''t help shouting out loud, but the red-haired boy had already disappeared, and failed to respond to her. On the contrary, Kurohime and his party who were walking in front heard the words and turned their heads and looked over. See the terrifying Ji Jun exuding black air, the tall and dark knight, and the white bulldog beyond human imagination... "Ha, you, how are you!" The girl with long silver-grey hair greeted a little uneasy, but no one responded. The next moment, Hei Ji turned their heads and moved on. With this move, Zhidai burst into tears in his heart. ... ... On the other side, after leaving the team, Nagato melted into the void and wandered in a certain direction. Following his feelings, the red-haired boy quickly crossed a distance of tens of thousands of meters and appeared in a building that looked very shabby. Standing in the void, through the dilapidated window, Nagato saw two The figure in the black robe... They were cuddling and curling up in the corner of the ruined building, and they seemed to be whispering to each other. Xenovia, Wisteria Irina! Although he didn''t see the other party''s true mask, with his amazing perception, Nagato knew that the two people in front of him were them. In fact, Nagato came after their breath. The two nuns left immediately after the battle. After all, the devil is the devil anyway. Even if they cooperated in the previous battle, the hostile position between each other must be clear. Presumably the two girls followed this will and left directly. At that time, Nagato was talking with Suzex and Asscher, and didn''t pay much attention to it. "However, since I felt it on the way, I''m not welcome!" Nagato muttered to himself so softly, the figure of Nagato melted into the wall, and soon walked into the building, and as soon as he entered the building, two nuns whispered in his ears... "Irina, it''s not good, the mission has completely failed!" "Yes, and there is a demon king, and the fallen angel Governor, God, is this a trial for us?" "It''s the worst situation. The most important thing is that the fare for going back is gone. Why is the consumption here so exaggerated!" "Uh, not so much the fare to go back, it is better to consider the cost of dinner!" "Even if you have money, there is nowhere to eat now." "Just, really hungry..." "Stop talking, sad!" The two nuns are cuddling with each other, you and I say each other, each other is full of depression, and from time to time there is a sound or two of''cooing'', making the two girls look even more decadent. Hearing this, Nagato''s forehead couldn''t help but show a big cold sweat, and couldn''t help being speechless. But after being speechless, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face...... .. 1328 Chapter 121 Durandal is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato found that he seemed to like these two nuns a little bit. After hundreds of years, circulating among dozens of planes, Nagato gradually became more and more women, and he realized that there are two types of girls that are most attractive to Nagato! The first type of girl is enough to be named as a real strong person. No matter whether it is good or evil, no matter how long or short they have been, as long as the beautiful girl who can advance alone on the way of the strong can hold a very important position in Nagato''s mind, such as Luo Hao, Zhu Yue, Kikyo and Qi Really wait. The Taoists of the celestial dynasty once said that cultivating the Tao requires the four conditions of the "Fairy Land"! Dharma is a method, and not being able to do so is blind practice. A buddy is a Taoist friend, and if no one talks about the Tao, it is easy to go astray. Wealth is wealth. Only when wealth is sufficient can we use our mind and time to the greatest extent possible in our practice. The land is a place for monasticism! As the lord of the heavens and worlds, Nagato possesses countless wealth. The super mystery of dozens of planes is used as a reference, and he can even practice directly in the chaos or the original starry sky. The only one, there are only a few Only a few people can discuss with him. And girls like Luo Hao are not only Nagato''s lover''s wife, but also his Taoist companion! The second type is a pure girl. You don''t need too much calculation and thought, even if it is natural, it doesn''t matter, you don''t even need to care about good or evil, as long as you have an elf-like pure heart, you can get the attention and love of Nagato. At the moment, these two nuns are in line with the characteristics of the second type of girl. In a sense, even though they didn''t even say a word, in Nagato''s eyes, the two girls were even more attractive to him than his fiance, Lias Gremory. After all, the current Rias is just an unpolished gem. There are many flaws in character and strength. What attracts Nagato is only her beautiful appearance and extremely moving Its just a figure. "Liyas is worth looking forward to, that is, the future!" A sentence like this flashed in his heart, and after slightly fantasizing about the future Rias, Nagato''s attention again noticed the two nuns before him, and he made the decision to accept them as his own demon pieces. After making a decision, Nagato dissolved the spatial integration and appeared leisurely in the building. Although the sound of landing was so small that ordinary people could almost ignore it, at this moment, both Xenovia and Irina Wisteria stood up from the corner instantly, lifted the hat, and made a guard gesture. Then they saw the uninvited red-haired boy... "It''s you, Lord Nagato!" Looking directly at the red-haired boy in front of him, Xenovia couldn''t help but flash a dignified face. In the previous battle, although he hadn''t seen anything from the boy in front of him, as long as he looked at the name of the goddess and the situation of the leader of the purgatory, Xenovia knew that the opponent was very strong. The most important thing is that the goddess has turned into a demon... The position between the devil and the church is absolutely hostile!Read the book www.laikanshuba.com "Damn it, at this time!" Feeling the fatigue of the whole body, and thinking about the situation of himself and Irina, Xenovia can''t help but hate it. He deliberately said something to delay time, but couldn''t think of anything. After all, Xenovia is not a wise man... She is just a warrior, or a warrior who likes to crush people with force! "Mr Devil, are you ready to turn your face?" Facing the unknown Nagato, Irina Wisteria didn''t have the stability of Xenovia, and instead said with a carefree voice, "Obviously, she was an ally before, and she will betray her after the battle!" "Treachery? There is no way to talk about this sentence!" Hearing what the girls said, looking at the girls'' guarded expressions, the red-haired boy said leisurely, "The matter between you and Lias has nothing to do with me, and I am not here to turn my face this time. ." Hearing this, the two girls couldn''t help being slightly surprised, and their gazes at Nagato changed slightly. "So, what is the purpose of your Lord Nagato?" At this time, Xenovia asked, and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, as long as it is not a war, after all, if a war starts, basically she and Irina are definitely dead... Although when they stepped into this city, both of them had made the sacrifice consciousness of giving up their lives. No one would choose to die if he could not die! "My purpose is to recruit security!" Hearing that, the faces of the two girls changed drastically, but Nagato ignored them, and then said, "In the previous battle, you two were very eye-catching, plus you are very good people, so I like you. Up!" "Be my demon chess piece, Xenovia, and Wisteria Irina!" As soon as Nagato finished speaking, she felt two surging auras emerging from the girls one after another. The fierce and angry fighting spirit burned the surrounding air like a fire, and Nagato was slightly surprised. "Zhaoan? Reincarnated as a demon? What a joke! You bastard!" Xenovia was still talking, and the girl stepped forward and glared at Nagato, while Wisteria Irina took a step back quietly, and the whole person bent her knees slightly and made preparations before charging. "No, no, I''m not kidding, I mean it!" Facing the anger of the two women, Nagato was still calm and composed, standing leisurely on the spot, and said. "Peter, Basil, Dionysius, and the Virgin Mary. Please listen to my voice." Ignoring Nagato''s answer, Xenovia uttered the words of Ling Ling. At the same time, the space around the girl was distorted, and Xenovia went deep into the center of the distortion. Effortlessly searched, and then as if caught something, he drew out from the gap in the dimension. It is a sword that serves the sacred atmosphere. The huge sword was covered with chains, and along with the trembling of the holy sword as if struggling, there was a little noise, and the sacred and tyrannical atmosphere of the sword filled... The tyrant in the holy sword, Durandal, is here!.. 1329 Chapter 122 Capture Two Women Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh, is this your hole card?" A look of surprise flashed across Nagato''s face when he saw the holy sword emerging from the twisted time and space. Even though Xenovia had long known that Xenovia had a sword comparable to a king, and even a holy sword whose sharpness was surpassed, Nagato was still a little surprised after seeing it with his own eyes. The tyranny of this holy sword is indeed beyond imagination. Said it was a magic sword, it was almost the same... it was almost like a giant soldier. The''tyranny'' crowned the name of''sacred''! "exactly!" "Holy Sword Durandal! This is my real holy sword. Previously, I was in charge of the holy sword of destruction only part-time." Watching Nagato''s every move closely, Xenovia spoke in a low voice while pulling Durandal out of the distorted space. The chains that blocked the holy sword broke at this moment, a terrifying spirit all around. Biao out. "Dylandal is a tyrant beyond imagination." "No matter what it is, it can be cut off. And it doesn''t even listen to what I say, so it is an extremely dangerous thing that cannot be stored in a different space. It is a sword that is difficult to control even as its user." "If it''s not that there is no way, I don''t want to use it, but there is no way now!" Taking a deep breath, Xenovia forcefully suppressed the resistance of his exhausted body, and the whole person instantly launched a charge, and the holy sword in his hand slashed out, this sword cut through the air, and the sharp edge was about to slash. Break the space... Facing Xenovia''s attack, Nagato sighed slightly and raised his right hand! The dark blue light burst out from the boy''s right hand! "boom!!!" The next moment, the terrifying holy sword beheaded suddenly appeared in the dark blue cage of Nagato''s right hand, and the terrifying and tyrannical vigor spread from the intersection where the two attacked, causing the entire building to suffer considerable damage. "It''s now!" At this moment, Wisteria Irina launched a charge instantly! Almost all the aura and physical strength were used, the girl disappeared in the blink of an eye, appeared behind Nagato, leaped in the air, raised her right hand, and swept across the red-haired boy''s head. "boom!!!" Suddenly, the red-haired teenager burst out with a terrifying aura! More sacred and more tyrannical than Durandal! In the next moment, whether it was Irina who was about to attack Nagato or Xenovia, who was stalemate with Nagato, all flew upside down under the impact of this terrifying aura, slammed on the wall, and fell To the ground. Among them, Wisteria Irina fell into a coma for the first time. Although Xenovia was not in a coma, her whole body was in pain and weakness, and Durandal had already let go. "Really, it''s already weak like this!" Taking a look at the situation of the two girls, Nagato sighed silently. If the girls are still in good condition, they will not be so unbearable, but at this time they are already tired and hungry, and they are basically paper tigers. Afterwards, the red-haired boy looked at Xenovia, who was not unconscious, and walked towards her. When passing Durandal on the way, he picked up the holy sword with the giant soldiers cage and violently suppressed it. There may have been resistance.27KK Novel www.27kk.net In the face of even more terrifying tyranny and sacredness, even the holy sword can only surrender! "Ahem, how is this possible!!!" Struggling to stand up slowly from the ground, Xenovia couldn''t help but shrink his eyes slightly after seeing Nagato''s suppression of Durandal, and said such words almost groaning. "Why is it impossible?" At this time, Nagato had come to Xenovia''s side, even close to the girl''s body, and said leisurely, "It''s just a sword, not a special thing!" Under Nagato''s oppression, Xenovia couldn''t help but stick to the wall without saying a word. "Xenovia sauce, how about it, do you want to be my pawn!" Pressing the other hand on the wall beside the girl, Nagato''s body got closer and closer to the girl, and he said, "Again, I really mean it, I, I like you!" Xenovia remained silent, even closing his eyes as if praying. He looked like a devout believer, even his heartbeat didn''t change much, as if he had ignored the existence of Nagato. "Really!" Seeing Xenovia like this, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. In a sense, Nagato often creates such a situation, but what he wants to see is not the current situation. It is similar to the shame of the holy sword girl, which is what Nagato wants to see! While feeling dispirited, slightly bad thoughts flashed, Nagato directly lowered his head and kissed the girls lips... Xenovia was surprised at first, and then he recovered calmly. Just in the next moment... From the world of the godslayer, the magic named''Professor'' is activated! A lot of memories poured into Xenovia''s heart from Nagato''s mind. It was a textual research of the inner city of Freedom, a proof that verified the correctness of the message of''the god is dead''! As a devout believer, Xenovia fainted instantly after being hit by such terrible information. Before going into a coma, Xenovia had only four words left in his mind... "how is this possible?!!" ... ... Half an hour later, the villa where Nagato was located. Back here, after handing over the two nuns he had captured to the little nun Aisha, as the little nun looked at the enemy in life, Nagato grinnedly came to the lobby of the villa and sat on the soft sofa. Come down. At this moment, Alte Luci walked to Nagato and sat directly in Nagato''s arms. "My father, how do you compensate me this time?" Nagato understood that Kurohime was talking about Kiba Yuto. In fact, if it wasn''t for a certain purpose, Nagato deliberately indulged him, otherwise, with Kurohime''s strength and temper, how could the White Knight choose! "At night, go to my room!" Hugging the black vampire with both hands, Nagato was in the girls ear and fiddled with it lightly, causing a blush to flash across the girls face, and then said softly, "Then, tonight, dont you think Go to bed!" .. 1330 Chapter 123 Third before the peace talks! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies... In a blink of an eye, a week passed. In this short period of time, the battles that took place in the private Juwang Academy completely spread throughout the Three Realms, and the terrorist organization Purgatory was well-known, at least on the blacklist in the hearts of the high-level powers of the entire dxd plane. As a sister who dared to attack the Transcender, an organization that tried to provoke a biblical civil war was too terrifying for any organization. Today Purgatory can attack the Bible forces, and tomorrow it will naturally attack other forces... Based on this consensus, different mythological forces, almost at the same time, made wanted orders for purgatory. After hearing about this battle, many senior leaders of the three major forces of the Bible squeezed a cold sweat. Most of these senior executives understand that after experiencing the extremely cruel ancient war, the three major forces of the Bible have been weakened too much, and they can no longer withstand the consumption caused by the second civil war. If there is another battle comparable to the ancient war, the three major forces will really perish. As a result, the peace talks proposed by Suzex and Asscher were unexpectedly unimpeded. This shows that peace is almost the pursuit of most of the lives of the three major forces. In this meeting, Liberty City, which served as a buffer for the three major forces, finally gave a positive answer after receiving news from Nagato and after a long day of meetings. Although the talks have been initially determined, there are still some trivialities among the major forces. "So, the formal talks are still some days away." In the health room of Komao Academy, Nagato frowned slightly, thinking, and said, with boring emotions in his words, "Although ordinary days are good, I have enough energy now, I really want to do a big job!" "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xenovia responded, and then the girl with short blue and green hair frowned and said, "But does this matter have any direct relationship with Nagato-kun you messing around with me?" While talking, Xenovia looked down at his Opie... On top of that, there was a hand that was gripping it very irregularly and rubbing it back and forth. "Of course there is!" Replied with a smile, Nagato rubbed more vigorously, and said, "It''s just too boring, so I can only use the beautiful servant''s body to amuse the time." "So, is this the Lord''s punishment for my reincarnation of the devil, Lord...ah!!!" Hearing Nagatos response, Xenovia didnt react much. Although the girl born in the church seemed a bit wise, she was just a muscular fool in nature, she was too slow and even prayed subconsciously... It''s just a devil or something, if you go to pray, you will have a headache. Yes, demon! Xenovia has merged with Nagato''s demon pieces and reincarnated as a demon! In fact, Xenovia asked for it on his own initiative. After knowing the information of''the god is dead'', Xenovia''s faith collapsed. Under this stimulus, he directly chose to degenerate, and before Nagato had further lured him, he took the initiative to find Nagato. Of course, Xenovia did not unconditionally become a reincarnated demon.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com Her request is that Nagato is not allowed to take the initiative to tell Aisha and Irina the news of''the god is dead''. According to Xenovia, the faith of the two girls is stronger than her, and it will be painful if the faith collapses. of. Knowing that the news of the''god is dead'' would become widely known very early, Nagato naturally agreed to this condition. Then Xenovia became the reincarnation of Nagato''s second demon piece, and the job was a knight! After becoming a demon, Xenovia''s blessing was naturally the power of the giant soldier. Under the action of this power, the girl completely controlled Durandal''s power and became even stronger. but "Even if you are strong, you still can''t change the result of being a fool!" Seeing Xenovia''s actions, Nagato said with some amusement, and his words were full of mockery, "That Lord, where is it worth praying! No matter what life it is, after death, everything will cease!" While speaking, Nagato realized once again that his own Bible should be started! Even if it is not a god of faith, Nagato will not give up the power of gathering faith. It is necessary to know that there are so many lives in the whole world, and the power of faith that can be generated is massive, and it is wasted if it is not used. And to collect beliefs, naturally you need doctrines like the Bible! "Boom!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the health room. Nagato looked at the time and found that it was not time for get out of class. He was a little curious and didn''t see what Nagato did. The door of the health room opened automatically, revealing Himeshima Juno who was about to knock on the door. "Good morning, Nagato-kun, and Miss Xenovia!" Seeing that the door in front of him opened automatically, Zhu Nai naturally put down the knocking hand and said hello to the two of them. While talking, Zhu Naiduo glanced at the somewhat disheveled Xenovia, and the corner of his mouth curled. To be honest, Zhu Nai was really curious about what method Nagato used to make this holy sword nun willing to reincarnate as a demon. "Good morning, classmate Zhu Nai!" Standing up, Xenovia arranged his clothes calmly, and said hello calmly. That calm work is really embarrassing. "Zhu Nai, what''s the matter with me!" Compared to Xenovia, Nagato seemed much more casual, even slightly opened his arms, and said directly, "Could it be that you finally made up your mind and are willing to put my arms in my arms?" "I''m really sorry, I''m the queen of Rias!" With such words, he refused Nagato''s molesting speech, and Zhu Nai solemnly said, "This time, Zhu Nai is just leading the way for an adult, my lord, please!" While speaking, Zhu Nai slightly gave way, revealing a figure in a black robe. The next moment, a figure in a black robe walked in through the gate... "Boom!!!" As if the sound of a stone falling into the calm lake echoed. Then, the surroundings of the black-robed man were in a trance, six pairs of golden wings spread out from behind the black-robed man, and several golden feathers fell... 1331 Chapter 124 First Seeing Michael First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As a conqueror, Nagato has a strong sense of possession. Whether it is a person, a thing, or even the world, as long as it belongs to Nagato, he will do his best to protect it. Therefore, after dividing the health room as its own territory, Nagato set up a special barrier. This barrier not only opened up a large number of subspaces in the health room, but also set up a series of anti-pass-in methods. Among them, most of the disguise will automatically dissipate when entering this health room... Obviously, the black-robed man did not know the situation here, and was forcibly erased his disguise, revealing the twelve-finger golden wings that symbolized his identity... "It turns out to be a twelve-winged blazing angel from the heavens!" Seeing the six pairs of golden wings, Nagato couldn''t help but put on a look of surprise on his face, and asked, "There are several seraphs in the heavens. I don''t know who your Excellency is?" While speaking, Nagato''s thoughts moved, and the surrounding environment instantly changed from a health room to a living room. Compared with Nagato, Xenovia was completely stunned and at a loss. After all, Xenovia grew up in the church. Even if he is not a fanatic or a devout saint, he is at least a true believer. If he comes into contact with Seraphim or something, he will naturally panic instinctively. Especially when she reincarnated as a demon without authorization. "What an amazing arrangement!" At this moment, the black-robed man couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then lifted the hat on his body, revealing the image of a beautiful man with long blond hair, and a circle of light instantly appeared on his head: "Hello, Nagato-kun, this is Michael!" "Michael, really a rare visitor, please sit down, Zhu Nai, come in and sit down too!" Hearing that, Nagato raised his brows slightly, and his face showed a look of surprise. You must know that Michael is one of the four great seraphs, an angel leader with twelve golden wings, and manages the system instead of God after the death of God. . To put it simply, Michael''s position in the heavens is the same as that of Azazel and Suzex. "So, excuse me!" As the leader of the angels, Michael was unexpectedly gentle. He walked to the sofa opposite Nagato and sat down. Behind him, Zhu Nai obediently walked to the small table between the two and started making tea. Of course, tea sets and boiling water are already on the table. "Thank you, Zhu Nai!" After taking a look at Zhu Nai, Michael thanked him slightly, then looked at Nagato and Xenovia, and said, "Nagato-kun, this time the purpose of my coming, I think you should already know it." "Clear is clear, but I didn''t expect you to go out in person!" After listening to Michael''s words, Nagato said with a little laughter, "I thought it would be Gabriel, after all, your identity is unusual. If something happens, the world will be in chaos." "No way, this meeting is very important!" Facing Nagato''s words, Michael took a look of solemnity on his face.Yushuya www.7ys.cc Upon hearing this, Nagato was a little bit smirk. From the beginning of the biblical forces preparing for the talks, Nagato knew that the heavens would take the initiative to contact him. And all of this starts with the status of the Free City. It stands to reason that there is no irreconcilable contradiction between the city of Liberty and the three major forces. At most, the two major forces of the devil and the fallen angel are economically kidnapped, but because of this, the city of Liberty is very suitable to become a conflict between the three major forces. buffer. You know, the hatred among demons, fallen angels and angels has been accumulated since the beginning of birth. Even after a long period of time, after the new generation of the three major forces that had never experienced war has grown up, and after the hatred among the three major forces has dropped a lot, there are still many diehards trying to interfere with the tripartite talks. In order to allow the talks to truly unfold, Suzex and Asachel introduced the Free City as a buffer. With the economic power of this extraordinary city as a link, not only can the talks of the three powers be carried out perfectly, but even after the talks, there is a great chance that the three powers will formally merge together. However, there is a small problem here, that is... the connection between the city of freedom and the angels is not great. After all, angels are a kind of virtue creatures created by the gods of the Bible. Apart from the power of faith, they are almost undesirable. Most angels whose desires exceed a certain level will directly fall into the sky! and so "Nagato-san, how do you plan to cooperate with the heavens!" Not paying attention to Nagato''s laughter, Michael asked solemnly, "As we all know, our angels are proud of virtue. Although we are not without desire or desire, we really have very little need." "Don''t worry, about this, in fact, the Freedom City has long been studied!" Hearing Michael''s words, the smile on Nagato''s face reduced, and he said with a serious face, "Let''s put it this way, the first angel is not a real life, the most correct positioning, the first angel is a war weapon." Having said that, Nagato glanced at Michael... "As Nagato-kun thought, I didn''t intend to refute this." Although the face of the archangel changed a little at this time, there was not much excitement. In contrast, both Xenovia and Junai looked shocked. "However, angels have souls, and any existence with souls will grow!" Secretly admiring Michael''s open-mindedness, Nagato continued to speak, "After a long period of time, angels finally evolved from a weapon of war to a new race life, but this life has a very contradictory aspect..." "That is angels are good, evil thoughts or some selfish selfish thoughts will make angels fall." "At this point, Michael, don''t you think the standards of depravity are a bit narrow?" "indeed!" Michael was silent when he heard Nagato''s words. It is normal for angels with evil thoughts to fall, but many self-interested thoughts are just the instinct of life. For example, if you want to reproduce offspring, restraining this instinct is simply killing emotions for life. "So, if our city of freedom can rewrite the degenerate standards!" .. 1332 Chapter 125 Three samples second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Revise the...standards of the fallen angels? If it were the age when the God of the Bible was alive, even Michael, a good old man, would immediately violently wipe out the red-haired boy in front of him, and any traces would be removed! The fall of angels follows the definition of the Bible and is accomplished by a certain system rooted in the souls of angels by gods. And to modify the standard of the angel''s fall is to touch the authority of God. In short, it''s blasphemy! In the years when the gods of the Bible were still alive, the angels'' faith in the gods could only be described as fanaticism. The many crusades in the history of the human world were ignited by this fanatical will. But that is already a thing of the past, after all, the god has been dead for a long time. Having spent so many years in the world where the gods are dead, Michaels heart has long lost its enthusiasm. Faced with the blasphemy between Nagatos words, the Seraphim really did not expect this . On the contrary, Michael was full of surprise and expectation! To be honest, in recent years, Michael is really speechless about the fall of angels at every turn. You must know that since the ancient war, the number of angels has never increased! Demons have devil chess pieces to reincarnate other creatures into demons, fallen angels have angels as backups, and even demons and fallen angels can reproduce their offspring through normal male and female unions, but what about angels? You really cant count on the offspring of angels who can only pursue spiritual love in love! So, with the passage of time, the angels fell one by one. This is simply a chronic bleeding for the whole family of angels! Michael has reason to believe that after hundreds of thousands of years, the heavens will perish without the enemy''s hands. For Michael, if the standard for angels to fall is relaxed a little, it is undoubtedly a big good thing for the whole angel family, at least it greatly extends the existence of the angel family. just "Nagato-kun, can you please elaborate on the situation?" Looking forward to expectations, Michaels face did not show up. He maintained a calm attitude. As the leader of the clan, Michael must be responsible for the entire clan, and correctly judge what Nagato said, for the entire angel clan. Is it harmful. "of course!" Hearing Michael''s words, Nagato said quietly, "Freedom City has researched three products for the future of the angel family. I have samples here. Come and see!" While talking, Nagato raised one of his hands and plunged into the void, groping for something! After a while, a dozen playing cards, a disc with various imprints, and a glass bottle full of transparent medicine were taken out by Nagato from the void one by one, and placed on the table in front of him. . Looking at these three objects, Michael, Xenovia and Juna Himeshima were all curious. But the three of them didn''t speak, they just waited quietly for Nagato''s explanation. Nagato didn''t deliberately sway people''s appetite. He leisurely pointed to the glass bottle full of elixir, and said, "This is the first unique work in the city of freedom. It is an elixir made by special means of the power of faith -Angel pill!" Literature Today www.jrwxw.com "The effect of this pill is to modify the standard of depravity engraved in the soul of angels. With just one pill, angels can live like normal humans, even get married, have children, and form families, without worrying about normal selfishness leading to depravity. " "Of course, angels with too evil thoughts will eventually lead to depravity." "The power of faith?" Looking at the pill, Michael frowned slightly. Although the effect of this pill sounds very good and people are looking forward to it, Michael still hesitates. After all, if something extraordinary is added to this pill, it is very dangerous. Facing Michael''s performance, Nagato didn''t care, pointed to the middle wheel, and said: "Interference Roulette, this is the second work of Liberty City. As long as this roulette is activated, an enchantment that can interfere with the fall of angels can be opened, allowing the angels to make some special differences in the enchantment. Things that do not degenerate." Hearing the news of the second item, Michael couldn''t help but a flash of light on his face. "This is the third piece of Liberty City, the Angel Reincarnation playing card, which was made with reference to the devil chess pieces and some unique techniques of Liberty City. With this kind of playing cards, your angels can develop reincarnation family members like the devil. !" Hearing the introduction of the third item, the other three people present could not help showing a look of astonishment, especially Michael. After being astonished, the leader of the angel was a little excited. With this thing, The future of the angel family is absolutely different! "As you can see, these are the three products from Freedom City!" Speaking of this, Nagato paused, and then said leisurely, "These are all samples, Michael, you can bring back to the heavens. I believe that in the near future, the heavens and the city of freedom will establish a good relationship! " ... ... Two hours later... With Zhu Nai''s company, Michael left eagerly. Before leaving, the archangel took the three samples prepared by Nagato. Although there may be various hidden dangers, Michael did not dare to make a decision on the angel''s future, and he needed to return to the heaven to discuss with others. Moreover, the archangel also has confidence in the scientific research institutions of the heavens. He is confident that the heavens can analyze these samples! just "too naive!" Shaking his head boringly, Nagato sank into the sofa and said quietly, "Although Tianjie can analyze the structure of these products from samples, it will never be able to imitate them." In the face of other forces, the scariest part of Liberty City has never been technology, but resources. With dozens of planes as a backing, you can always find some special substances that are not available in other planes, but are extremely important. The raw materials of the three items that Nagato takes out include this type of substance. The heavens cannot be imitated, so they are doomed to trade on a large scale, and are also doomed to... the sinking of the heavens!.. 1333 Chapter 126 Dark Hand and White Dragon Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the entire dxd plane, biblical mythology is undoubtedly the strongest force! Although the demise of the biblical god has caused the weight of the entire biblical mythology to decline year by year, but the biblical god bloomed enough light during his lifetime to accumulate a large amount of foundation for the entire myth. At least for hundreds of thousands of years to come, biblical mythology will still be the center of the entire plane. Among the three forces of the Bible, the angels are the most helpless in Nagato''s eyes. The other two races, fallen angels and demons, are difficult to entangle, but there are always many ways to conquer them. But the angel family cant. In terms of economy, the angels have almost no desires and desires. In terms of politics, the heavens are closed to the country. Even with the last means of war, they can only get a bunch of fallen angels. A true angel would definitely rather die than surrender, and fight to the last moment when the blood runs out. To be honest, at first, Nagato was troubled for a long time. but "As long as the Celestial Realm has traded with the Free City, the Celestial Realm will be mine!" Thinking of the pill in the three things that he took out, a smile flashed across Nagatos face. There was nothing wrong with the pill itself, but in the pill, there was a trace of Nagatos belief in cause and effect. . As long as the angels take the pill, that ray of cause and effect will slowly invade the angels'' hearts. Until some point, Nagato will replace the God of the Bible! As for the other angel reincarnation cards and interference roulette, the former is just to get the angels favor and let those angels relax, while the latter is just to let the angels experience the joy of letting go of their hearts slightly. Any life is longing for existence, longing for more and more beautiful things. After experiencing the pleasure brought by the interference formation, the angels will further hope to obtain more pleasure, and at this time, the angel pill will enter their eyes... All this is to truly get the whole angel family! "Thinking about it, I''m really bad!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato stood up from the sofa, but saw that Xenovia next to him still maintained a somewhat sluggish appearance. It seemed that the meeting with Michael had overloaded her, a former believer. "Really, is it necessary to be so exaggerated?" Seeing Xenovia''s performance, Nagato muttered helplessly, approached Xenovia, patted the girl on the head, and said, "Let''s go, Xenovia, it''s time for training." "Practice how to control the holy sword again today. In a few days, you will have a battle!" ... ... The suburbs of northern Tokyo. There is a mountain that is not very high. The mountain is almost covered by rocks. Although it is sparsely populated, there are not many trees here. You can see tenacious weeds in the cracks of the rocks. At this moment, a white-haired boy in a black jacket stepped onto the mountain. On the huge rock at the top of the mountain, he saw a girl in an orange tights, lying with her back facing him. Although the girl''s body looked a little petite, it exuded the pressure like the king of beasts. . The coercion was not intense, but it was terrifying, making the white-haired boy grin slightly.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com "You are here, White Dragon Emperor Wali Lucifer!" As if sensing the arrival of the white-haired boy, the girl''s coercion gradually subsided, she sat up on the rock, turned her head and looked over, "It''s really slow, it made me wait for half an hour. It''s really bad." "I''m so sorry, there is something on Asachel''s side!" The white-haired boy, the White Dragon Emperor Wali, said nonchalantly, "Also, if I remember correctly, we are enemies, I should have no reason to accommodate you..." "Let''s talk, what do you want me to do, and who are you?" "Cut, didn''t you just punch you? What a stingy man!" Some dissatisfied murmured, the girl with orange hair sat cross-legged on the rock with her right hand supporting her chin, "I am Saya, from the misfortune group. I asked you out, just inviting you to join the misfortune group." "...The group of disasters?" Hearing Sayas words, the White Dragon Emperors face changed slightly, I remember Asathel said that it was a terrorist organization headed by the Infinite Dragon God. It seems that the purgatory is also a subordinate organization of the group of disasters. ." "Fallen Angel''s intelligence network is good, that''s it!" Facing the White Dragon Emperor, Sayes face remained unchanged, and she still said, "How about, are you willing to join us? I know you are after battle. After the three powers negotiate, you will have no chance to fight. ." "By the way, your grandpa is also in the group of disasters." "what did you say!!!" Hearing the news of his grandfather, Wali suddenly couldn''t control his emotions. The power of the White Dragon Emperor continued to erupt, causing the environment and vegetation around Wali to be completely destroyed. "I said, your grandpa is in trouble!" Facing Walis anger, Sayas smile remained the same, He established a subordinate organization in the group called the Evil Tree. I dont know what he is planning? "I said, he..." After confirming his grandfathers information, the anger on Walis face disappeared, and he was buried deeply. The wings of light spread out behind his back. They were the light wings of the White Dragon Emperor, the same level as the cage hands of the Chilong Emperor. Of the same kind of gods. At this time, the White Dragon Emperor seemed to have turned into a volcano about to erupt, and asked loudly: "Where is he" "Shut up to the old lady!!!" Wali was interrupted before he finished speaking! With an enchantment covering the entire mountain peak, Saya, in the state of a sword lion, stood up from the rock a bit, flexing his hands, "It seems that I need to do something to calm you down." "You are welcome, come on, let us fight seriously once!" As soon as the voice fell, Saye turned into a golden light, jumped up from the rock, and rushed down toward Wali! The battle begins in an instant! ps: Woo, I almost fell asleep... 1334 Chapter 127 Fourth Ju Wang Meeting! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time was long, and four more days soon passed. In these short four days, the entire city of Tokyo was changing. A large number of demons, fallen angels and angels arrived, and a gradual clearance of the entire city began. Thanks to this, the law and order of the entire Tokyo city has improved in these few days! In these four days, Nagato was still leisurely. Every day, Nagato is either training his own two chess pieces, or communicating feelings with Aisha and Wisteria Irina, trying to influence them, or doing shameful things with the girls. It is worth mentioning that although Aisha and Irina have not been converted into chess pieces, Nagato has harvested a third chess piece The second soldier, Gui Yanye! After all, she was just an ordinary girl, and she couldn''t resist facing Nagato''s determination. After a period of training by Hei Ji, Nagato transformed it the night before and ate Gui Yanye dry that night. Clean. In this case, Nagato has three excellent chess pieces... Coupled with the two candidates of Irina and Aisha, it was enough for the game in less than half a year. On the fifth day, Nagato was unable to continue leisurely, because... Today is the day of the talks! "Hello, Lord Nagato!" "I have seen you!" In the health room of Juwang Academy, with the light of the red six-pointed star teleportation array, the silver-haired demon girl and the black-haired fallen angel girl slowly appeared, and bowed slightly toward Nagato. "I haven''t seen you some time, Gurefia, Linali!" Seeing the two girls in front of him, the red-haired boy greeted with a faint smile, then pointed to Xenovia behind him and said, "This is my knight, Xenovia!" "Today''s meeting, the three of you will accompany me!" ... ... The venue is located in the faculty meeting room of the new school building of Komao Academy. Today is a holiday, and the meeting time is late at night. Leaders of all camps are already waiting in the lounge of the new school building. More importantly, the powerful enchantment completely covers this school, and no one can enter. Of course, the people inside will not be able to get out until the meeting is over... The armies of angels, fallen angels, and demons surrounded the enchantment. The scene was full of a touch of fire. If anything goes wrong in today''s talks, or the agreement breaks down, it is likely to turn into a war on the spot! When Nagato took the three girls into the venue, the others had already arrived! There was a specially prepared table in the conference room, which looked quite luxurious. The representatives of the three major forces had already sat down around the table, and silence enveloped the scene. Everyone''s expressions were serious. Soon, Nagato walked to his place and sat down! At this time, the red-haired boy had the intention to look at other people.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com The representatives of the demons are Szekes and Seraphim, they are all wearing very beautiful and luxurious orthodox costumes. Behind the two demon kings, Rias and Sona, as well as their respective family members, almost stood there, of course, a certain blonde pseudonym was not there. Rias and the others can appear here, presumably because they were the participants in the last purgatory attack! The representatives of the angels are Michael with golden wings and an unseen angel lady. They are also twelve wings, full of peace and harmony. The pair of huge oppas almost dominates the audience. The representatives of the fallen angels are Asachel, who has six pairs of black wings and dressed in exquisitely decorated black robes, and the White Dragon King Vali. "Are you here, our buffer!" After Nagato sat down, Asacher suddenly said, "I thought you were doing something, it turned out to be to pick up people!" "Have no idea!" Hearing the words of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, the red-haired boy sighed helplessly, "I am not particularly good at meetings or things. This kind of thing is still done by professionals." The conversation between the two awakened a certain red-haired demon who was in a trance after Gurefia appeared. After taking a concealed look at the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Azecks couldn''t help coughing when he saw the other side winking at him in secret. "Now that everyone is here, I will first confirm the prerequisites for a meeting. Everyone present here knows that the most important prohibition is''God does not exist''." Seeing that no one raised objections, Lucifer Demon King Szekes continued: "Then, I assume that everyone knows this, and I will continue to talk about it." ... Beginning with the devil Szekes, the talks went smoothly. Although Asacher would occasionally say a few words to cool the atmosphere, but he didn''t have any malicious intentions, just purely for fun. I have to say that the fallen angel governor is indeed very funny... Throughout the talks, Liberty City made very few speeches, mainly supplementary speeches. These speeches were all spoken by Gurefia and Linali on behalf of Nagato, while the red-haired boy kept his eyes closed. Time passed quickly, and after almost an hour, it was finally Lias'' turn to play. "Then Lias, I should almost ask you to talk about the last incident." "Yes, Your Majesty Lucifer." After Suzexs suggestion, Rias, Sona, and Juno stood up and began to talk about the battle of the Kings Academy that happened a while ago, and everyone listened attentively. Rias tried to stay calm and gave an overview of what she had experienced. Thanks to the previous battle, Rias has grown a lot, otherwise, I am afraid that she will already start to tremble secretly at this time. Hearing Rias'' report, the leaders of the various camps sighed, frowned, and smiled-their reactions were different. "The above is the whole story of what happened to me, Rias Gremory, Canna Sidi, and our dependent demons." After the report was over, I heard Suzex say: "Thanks for your hard work, please come back." Rias secretly breathed a sigh of relief, took a step back, and returned to her place. "Well, Nagato-kun! After hearing Rias'' report, there are some things we want to ask you!" With the question of the demon king Lucifer, everyone''s eyes were focused on the red-haired young man with closed eyes and tranquility... 1335 Chapter 128 Nagatos Flicker First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The highlight, finally here!" Upon hearing Suzex''s question, Nagato''s thought flashed through his mind. On the surface, the red-haired boy just opened his eyes slowly, and his purple eyes looked extremely deep, "As long as it''s not particularly important, I can say nothing." "Then, I''m not welcome! There is a very important episode in the entire purgatory event!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, Demon King Szekes solemnly said, "That''s my sister, Rias'' knight, Yuto Kiba has awakened a thousand-year-old memory of previous lives." "According to Kiba Yuto, his previous life was not in this world, but in another world. In that world, there is a root, two restraining powers, five magicians, and twenty-seven dead men. The powerhouse. And he is one of the twenty-seven dead men!" "The most important thing is, Youdou said, are you someone he knew from a previous life?" "So, do different worlds and reincarnation really exist?" The last sentence was said by Asacher. When it comes to this kind of issue, the Governor of the Fallen Angels cant wait. Except for the Governor of the Fallen Angels, almost everyone present shows a strange color... In addition to Nagato who has long known love, Gurefia and Lina Li, and Yuto Kiba. "Brad, no, you should be called Yuto Kiba!" At this moment, the red-haired boy was silent for a while before speaking quietly, "Although I didn''t intend to hide anything at the beginning, what did you guys say?" "Uh, my lord, I know, I seem to have said it all!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Yuto Kiba disturbed his hair in embarrassment, and said. Although in the memory of the previous life, there was not much friendship between the white knight and Nagato, after knowing that Nagato was the man of Kurohime, Yuto Kiba did not dare to ignore Nagato''s question. "That''s it!" Hearing this, Nagato closed his eyes slightly and became silent. In fact, Nagato has made some insignificant changes to Kibas past life memory, and the specific events have not changed. The main reason is to eliminate the strength of Nagatos intelligence and conceal the existence of Saya. Therefore, even if Yuto Kiba said it, it didn''t really matter. Its just that what Nagato will say next will be more shocking. It is too easy to say, but lacks credibility. If you dont act like this, how can you fool others? Just as Nagato expected, when he was silent, everyone present held their breath for a while! After almost five minutes... "Ok!" After exhaling a long sigh of breath, Nagato slowly opened his eyes and said, Its okay to tell you that its okay to tell you that another world is real, and Yuto Kibas reincarnation is even more so. We promoted." "In fact, the entire city of freedom is our base in another world on this plane!" Hearing Nagato''s words, even those who already knew the truth couldn''t help being surprised, not to mention other people who didn''t know the truth, everyone''s breathing couldn''t help but become a little heavy.New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com "... Then your free city, no, what is the purpose of your alien world?!" For a long time, Suzex questioned him. As he spoke, the red-haired demon faintly burst into horrible coercion. If there is a big disagreement, he would fight it out. Obviously, when it comes to the relationship between the world and the world, the devil cannot accidentally. "Ah, there are many goals, to explore another world, to pursue the truth or something." Facing the devils coercion and questioning, Nagato said lightly, "But you can rest assured that the City of Freedom is always just a city. Economic exchange is the means. We will not expand." "It''s just that we don''t know what other radical people will do compared to us moderates!" "What do you mean?" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the Governor of the Fallen Angel couldn''t help but interject. "Do you not know this very well?" Hearing that, a smile flashed across the face of the red-haired boy, "Almost two hundred years ago, the one who fought the great red over the underworld was one of the radicals in our alien world." "Wait, Lord Nagato!" At this moment, Yuto Kiba couldn''t help but ask, "The battle you mentioned is also heard in Shixia, but Shixia really doesn''t remember, there are such exaggerated creatures in my original world!" According to Kiba Yudous memory, if this kind of creature that can destroy the world really appears... The two major restraints will definitely kill them in the first place! Hearing Yudou''s words, everyone present was slightly surprised, but they were silent, waiting quietly for Nagato''s answer. "Youdou, do you know why we let you reincarnate in this world?" Without letting the people around him wait for a long time, Nagato glanced at the blond boy, and said with a sigh, "After all, in our original world, Alte Luci has Gaia''s support, and wants to find a reincarnation. Wouldn''t it be more convenient for you." The blond boy was silent, and a very bad premonition flashed in his heart. "Originally it was very simple, because Elteluci has no restraining support!" "Although you are not from an academic school!" After a slight pause, the red-haired boy continued to speak, "But as the ancestor of the dead, you should know that in our original world, there will eventually be a day when the inhibitory forces are completely opposed..." "and many more!!!" Hearing this, Kiba Yuto finally couldn''t bear the horror in his heart. He stepped back, leaning against the corner, and said tremblingly, "My lord, what do you mean, it''s hard, it''s the future that is called dash !" "It''s the future, we call it the land of steel!" Nagato''s face was slightly solemn, and he said, "One day less than a hundred years after your death, Gaia and Alaya are almost gone. If you lose the constraints of those two, what will happen? I think you should be very clear." "That great demon is one of the emerging overlords rising in the land of steel, the great demon of swallowing sky-the killing pills!" 1336 Chapter 129 Flicker, then Flicker the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is the land of steel?! That refers to the dying star, a planet that is about to die, a world where living things cannot survive. This is not an official name, but a common name commonly used among "people" who live on the deserted land. As the name of the land of steel indicates, most of the continent is now cracked wilderness, gray and white. Covered by clouds. Unable to grow food, the atmosphere is no longer as suitable for animal survival as it used to be. According to Nagato, this is the end of the century, but even if the planet as the mother body dies, mankind still survives on advanced civilization and technology. Even the planet doomsday imagined by people in the past cannot make mankind perish. "Although it will not perish, but there is also no future!" After shocking the white knight to be unable to speak, Nagato explained to the others, "Therefore, opening up a new home has become the way forward for us survivors." "In fact, before entering this world, our steel land has already invaded three different planes." As he spoke, Nagato raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. The illusory chaotic shadow appeared in front of everyone. The most conspicuous were a group of blue balls and three red balls. "As you can see, the blue ball group is this world, and the other three red balls are the world we conquered. It stands to reason that these three worlds are for the people in the whole steel land. Say, it''s actually enough!" Speaking of this, Nagato sighed and said, "At least the vast majority of people are satisfied, but you also know that there are many militants in the world, even if there is no need for war, they will not stop. Coming down..." "Nagato-kun, can you tell us, who are the people from other worlds who have entered our world?" At this time, Michael, who had been silent while Nagato was speaking, finally couldn''t help but asked, "Among these people, who are with the heart of destruction and war." "At this point, there is no problem!" Hearing Michael''s words, Nagato thought for a while, and then said leisurely, "In fact, because there is a great red guard in the dimensional slit, there are not many people who have entered this world." "The vast majority of people are in the City of Liberty, a few are integrated into this world, but there are a few people, you need to pay attention. "First of all, the emperor of the celestial dynasty. He is the last emperor of mankind in the land of steel. We dont know what this kind of emperor is thinking. Next are the six witches under the emperor. They once had a name. It''s called...Dark Six Kings!" "what!!!" Hearing this, before everyone else reacted, Kiba Yuto was shocked, "Dark Six Kings? Is it the second seat of the Council of the Dead, the legendary king of the dead who has been sleeping?" "That''s it, you are the true king of the dead!" After Nagato affirmed Kiba Yutos words with a smile, he continued, In the land of steel, a demihuman was born. Its name is Ari Hundred Species, and there are about a hundred species, and the Six Dark Lords are incarnations. The six sisters of Yali have commanded these monsters." Literature www.bxwx.co "And the third person you should pay attention to is the Sanshengwan I mentioned before!" Having said this, the red-haired boy seemed to shook his head somewhat dumbfounded, "In fact, this guy you only need to stop him when he challenges the Great Red next time. After all, he just wants to fight the strong. " Upon hearing this, the leaders of the three major forces looked at each other and nodded silently. Although Nagato did not directly mention it, which of their leaders is not a shrewd person. From Nagatos words, they have long understood the meaning of the great red to their world... In a blink of an eye, the leaders of several major forces reached a consensus, and there should be no surprises in the great red! "The last person to pay attention to is the leader of Purgatory-Toshishima Suiko!" After seeing the eye contact between the leaders of the three major forces, Nagato spoke again. The words of this made the eyes of everyone present slightly changed, and the eyes of very few people flashed suddenly. "I didn''t expect that Miss Poison Island Ms. Koko was actually from your different world!" A sigh of emotion flashed across Suzex''s face, and then he couldn''t help but said, "But then again, that lady Poison Island really needs more precautions, she is not inferior to the average transcendant!" "Indeed, Poison Island is indeed very powerful. She has constructed a private hell!" Faintly responding to the words of the Red-haired Demon, Nagato said, "For the time being, there are only these four. If there are other dangerous elements coming, I will notify you. Then, is there any problem?" Hearing Nagatos words, the leaders of the three powers looked at each other, and finally Asachel said, Its not there for the time being, but for the next peace talks, we hope that the City of Freedom can fully join in. Not as a buffer." "Are you going to completely tie us to the chariot of the Bible?" Hearing that, Nagato nodded suddenly. After the identity of the people in the other world was revealed, the three major forces could not just let the City of Freedom act as a medium for peace talks, but hope that the City of Freedom will be completely integrated. "There is no problem at this point. I can make a decision in place of Freedom City!" After a slight silence, Nagato officially said, "It''s just that the three major forces have made up their minds to negotiate peace?" "That''s natural!" It was Asachel who was talking, and saw the fallen angel governor somewhat energetic, "More than a hundred years ago, Suzex and I had the idea of ??peace talks. For the sake of race and the future, we have to negotiate." "Indeed, if there is another war, our three major races will all perish!" "If the relationship between our three powers continues this way, it will only be harmful to the current world. As an archangel, I don''t seem to be suitable for saying this-but the root of the war, the gods and the devil have disappeared." Suzex and Michael expressed their resolve one after another, and the meeting finally came to a crucial point! However, at this moment, a strange wave reverberated... .. 1337 Chapter 130 Third Terrorist Attack! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is... time stops! Nagato, who controls the law of time, immediately noticed the difference. Sure enough, everyone in the conference room was stopped except for the leaders of the three major forces. Well, except for Kiba Yuto. After awakening the memory of his previous life, this man is no longer so powerful! Suddenly, there was a series of explosions outside. Standing up, Nagato walked to the window and looked out, only to see a teleportation magic circle appearing outside the campus that was originally enclosed by the enchantment and should have been inaccessible. From those magic circles, humans wearing black robes constantly appeared, launching fierce attacks similar to magic bullets against the angels, fallen angels, and demons that were stopped in time. Although their attacks did not cause high damage to these high-level elites, they couldn''t stand up to too many... From time to time, we can see casualties of soldiers from three parties. "This is... a terrorist attack!" "Someone is attacking us, really, no matter what era, as long as the forces are ready to conclude a peace agreement, there will be people who hate this situation and try to hinder it." Asacher walked to Nagato, with an arrogant smile on his face: "Those are so-called magicians." "The so-called magic and magic are the legendary magician''Merlin Ambrosius'' who independently interpreted and reconstructed the magic power system of the devil... According to the magic power they issued, Each one possesses the magical power of an intermediate demon level." "To be honest, I really can''t recognize it, this is the so-called magician!" Hearing what Asacher said, Nagato said strangely, "Magic is a symbol of miracles on our side. There is no denial, parallel plane interference, soul materialization, etc. These are magic, others, It can only be called magic!" "I''ve also heard about what you said. The Five Great Laws are indeed terrifying powers!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel concurred with anguish, and then he looked at the scenery outside the window, "But now is not the time to discuss these things, we need to deal with these terrorists, by the way, this time is suspended, it is indeed Lias. Did that half-blood vampire make it?" "What, what happened to Gasper!" After hearing Asacher''s words, Yu Dou at the back suddenly showed a shocked expression and said in a silent voice. "What''s the matter? It was probably caught by someone, and then what means was used to make his divine tool, the evil eye that stops the world, reach the level of forbidden hands. Although it is only a temporary state of forbidden hands, the effect is still Extend the people inside the building in the sight..." "It seems that the potential of that hybrid vampire is really strong, but fortunately the strength of this power is still limited!" As he spoke, Asacher raised his hand to the window, and his magic burst out. In a flash, countless light guns appeared in the sky outside. At the moment when Asacher waved his hand downward, the spear of light also fell like raindrops. Although the magicians all deployed their protective shields in time, it was a pity that under the huge power gap, they were even squandered. Not left. However, at the next moment, magic circles appeared everywhere in the playground, emitting weird rays of light, and a group of magicians dressed as he had just solved them appeared from the magic circle.258 Novel Network www.258xsw.com Seeing this scene, Asa Shelton understood that the enemy was definitely prepared. Outside of this school, there are definitely a lot of magicians on standby. Without knowing the specific circumstances of the enemy, no matter how strong he is, it is not appropriate to spend his power on these little soldiers. On the other side, You Dou''s eyes narrowed slightly after receiving Asacher''s answer, and the whole person exuded a very dangerous aura. In an instant, a holy sword appeared in his hand. At the next moment, when everyone couldn''t react, You Dou broke through the window. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Almost immediately, Yuto Kiba encountered all the magic envoys'' fire-focused attacks, and countless magic bullets bombarded the blond boy, making this ancestor of the dead who awakened from his previous life difficult! Seeing this scene, Asachel instinctively raised his hand, ready to release the spear of light to help Yudou. After all, the Governor of the Fallen Angel is very interested in the knowledge of the different world that Kiba Yuto possesses. Therefore, he does not mind selling favors at this time. If there are human favors, if he has problems in the future, Kiba Yuto will do it. It''s not good to refuse! just "Asshole! Don''t get in the way!!!" Along with the roar erupting from the smoke, the terrifying Shenghui and the unknown aura burst out frantically. While dispelling the smoke, the magic bullets that attacked in the future were blown off the track. Immediately afterwards, the holy light and magic gathered in the hands of the blond boy... I saw an extra black light on the holy sword. "Forbidden Hand: Sacred Demon Sword of Double Tyrants, open a way for me!" With such an angry roar, the blond boy rushed towards the old school building where Gasper was located with an indomitable momentum. In a short moment, he broke through the blockade of the magicians... disappeared into everyone''s sight. ! "Uh, really fake, forbidden?" After hesitating for a while, a weird look appeared on Asachel''s face, "If I remember correctly, before that, Yuto Kiba''s power only originated from his previous life, and the artifact has not reached the forbidden domain. " "It seems so!" Hearing this, Nagato thought about it and said strangely. It is normal to use a strong will to push the artifact to be forbidden. Forbidden to save the lover is one of the most common situations. But in this case, the protagonist is replaced by a gay, which always makes people kind The urge to vomit. Fortunately, now is not the time to complain, Nagato suppressed this impulse. "Anyway, Gasper will leave it to Youdou!" At this time, Demon King Szekes made a decision for his sister''s family members, and then said, "In this situation, what can some of you do? It is very dangerous if you wait and die like this." "Then let me try..." Hearing what Suzex said, crimson lightning appeared on Nagato''s left hand, and a scarlet magic spear was condensed from the mysterious lightning, "Break the predicament!" .. 1338 Chapter 131 Cadileya fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The Scarlet Demon Spear, one of the three God Exterminating Equipment I possess!" Holding a scarlet magic spear, Nagato''s body ignited a reddish arrogance, a little red current flickered, and the faint majesty of the sky filled the red-haired boy, making everyone present could not help but change their faces. "This kind of breath is really amazing! It''s definitely an upper god destroyer!" As a man who has a deep understanding of artifacts and can even make artificial artifacts, he just sensed the breath, and Asachel made a correct judgment in the first place, and then said with a little frustration: "Speaking of which, I am very puzzled, how did you make the gods and destroyers!" "Don''t worry, it''s just a coincidence!" A faint explanation, the magic spear in Nagato''s hand volleyed a little, and the space seemed to penetrate through at this moment... The invisible ripples spread from the tip of the gun through the center of the void. Using the ripples of space as a medium, Nagato is going to spread the power of the magic spear to form a special barrier. This is the second ability of the magic spear of judgment, besides the crimson thunder of judgment-Heavenly Punishment Knot World! Nagato''s purpose is to suspend the enchantment for the entire time with the enchantment of Heaven''s Punishment, and to kill the enemy when the internal and external contact is severed! But at this moment... "This can''t work!" Accompanied by an elegant voice, a faint fragrance diffused in the venue, and a blade protruded from the void, squeezing the magic spear of judgment from the void in a''clanging'' voice. The next moment, the space in front of Nagato''s eyes fluctuated, and the purple-haired kimono girl appeared out of thin air... "Keng!!!" The gun and the sword were handed over. Poison Island Junko appeared in front of Nagato with the cloud teeth in his hand, and said leisurely, "If you ask Nagato-kun to use that trick, our plan will completely fail!" "Poison Island Kniko!" Seeing the appearance of Kenzi, the rest of the people couldn''t help but guard themselves. "Really worthy of being a world-famous terrorist!" After seeing Suzex and Seraphim protecting their sisters, Asachel stood up and said, "I wonder, what is your purpose? Also, you are here alone. , Are you not afraid of being wiped out by our concentrated efforts?" "Of course I am not afraid, but I have allies!" A beautiful smile flashed across Kenko''s face when he heard Asacher''s words. The temperament of Yamato Nadeshiko and the goddess of death merged into one, and people couldn''t help but feel a little sway. "exactly!" At the same time a strange voice came, a teleportation magic circle appeared on the floor of the meeting room. What emerged from the inside was a female demon with a fiery figure. She wore a dress with an open chest and a high-slit skirt. As soon as she met, she greeted in a fearless tone: "It''s been a long time, the current Demon King Saze X!" "Cadileya Leviathan, the lineage heir of the former Leviathan, what''s the matter?" Suzex stared at each other sharply. Facing the current demon kings questioning, Cadelia showed a provocative smile, "As you can see, Suzex, we are back." The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net After the old four demon kings died with the gods, when the demon was about to recommend a new demon king, there was a group of people who insisted on fighting to the end, and that was the bloodline successor of the old demon king, but the reformists represented by the current four demon kings defeated him . After that, a new regime centered on the continuation of the Huo Clan was established, which is now the Four Great Demon Kings. But I didn''t expect that after a hundred years, the Old Demon King Sect would appear again! "The old and new demon kings have broken once again, and the devil has worked very hard." Asacher smiled irrelevantly, but under the smile, his eyes turned to the campus field outside the window, his pupils shrank slightly, because there, other people in Purgatory were on standby. Obviously, as long as the poison island has an order, those people will definitely rush in immediately! "Cadileya, are you serious?" "Yes, Suzex, we are back again, and this time, we will win!" "...Is it a coup?" Yes, this is a coup, a rebellion of the old demon king against the current demon faction. "Cadileya, why?" "Suzex, we just thought of the opposite direction to the purpose of today''s meeting. Since God and the former Demon King are no longer there, we should reform the world even more. This is our conclusion." "Cadileya! Why are you doing this!" Facing Seraphus''s cry, Cadileya just faced each other with hateful eyes. "Seraph, you took my Leviathan throne, and you still have the face to say such things! I am the orthodox heir of Leviathan''s blood! I should be the devil!" "Cadileya...me, me!" Seeing the gesture of his once close friend, Seraphim''s face was sad. "Seraph, rest assured, I will kill you here today and take back the title of Demon King Leviathan. Then, we will provoke the whole world war, let the world experience destruction, and then give it a new life. Finally, we Will become the master of the world!" "Hahaha...hahaha..." Hearing this, Asachel finally couldn''t help laughing. Not only him, but also the corners of Nagato''s mouth appeared to be curved. If it weren''t for the fact that he and Keiko were facing each other, Nagato might have laughed too. "Azacher. What''s so funny?" Cadileya''s expression and demeanor showed obvious anger. "Hahaha! You, no, you guys get together, ready to destroy civilization and let everything start again?" "That''s it, this is the most correct way, Asacher, this world..." "Already decayed? Human beings are stupid? The earth will be destroyed? Hey hey hey, where did you come out of antique characters? In the current world, this set has long been out of fashion?" Asachel burst into laughter, making Cadileya''s eyes twitch. It was only when she was further angry that the Governor of the Fallen Angel finally spoke uprightly, and what he said made Cadileya surprised... "Don''t laugh, you guys, you guys should all come from the misfortune group!" .. 1339 Chapter 132 Disaster Group First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cadileya couldn''t help furrowing her brows when she heard Asacher''s words. Raising her right hand, the female devil pushed her glasses, looked at the Governor of the Fallen Angel opposite to her, and sighed softly: "I can infer this, it seems as the adult expected, Asachel, you Very dangerous!" While speaking, a faint murderous intent permeated Cadileya''s body, locking down the fallen angel governor. "I guess I was right!" Facing the murderous intent emanating from the female devil, Asachel still had an unruly smile on his face, "But who is that adult? Your leader, or someone else, actually value me so much?" "Do some smart things!" At this time, Asacher still did not forget to detect intelligence, and Cadileya felt uncomfortable. "You don''t need to know these. Today, our group of misfortunes, we are determined to bury you here! " The moment after the words were finished, Cadelia attacked, and the unknown magic burst out! "Gun of Light!" In the face of Cadileyas sudden attack, Asachers light gun turned... "boom!!!" A violent explosion broke out in the venue! Under this explosion, Asachel took a step back and leaned on Michael''s body, and at this moment, Serapul, who was not far from him, rushed into the smoke for the first time. in. "Boom boom boom!!!" In the big explosion of icy debris and magic, Seraphus and Cadileya crashed out of the meeting room. Then in the air, the two former friends fought together to kill. In the continuous roar, ice, snow and magic are flying, and the battle that is absolutely demon-level erupts, and the horrible fluctuations have affected many magicians and demons, fallen angels and angels... "Since you are obsessed with understanding, then let me wake you up, Cadileya!" "Don''t speak big words, you bastard!!!" ... ... Inside the venue. "Uh...this is a robbing!" Seeing this development, Asacher couldn''t help but said, "It''s really unkind, Demon Leviathan, it''s obvious that the woman came to me, it really makes people...it feels speechless!" "Leave it to Your Majesty Seraphim, after all, she and Cadileya are former friends!" Standing behind Asscher, Michael first comforted, and then asked, "Also, what kind of organization is the group of misfortune? I don''t seem to have heard of this organization." Hearing the question from the old enemy, the Governor of the Fallen Angel was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said: "Actually, the name and background of the organization were only recently learned, but my deputy governor, Shem Hasa, focused on the suspicious group. They assembled three dangerous elements..." "It also includes the holders of artifacts who have reached the realm of forbidden hands, and it has been confirmed that several of them are humans with the''sacred device''." 80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com "What is their purpose?" Michael asked. "Destruction and chaos are simple, right? They can''t understand the peace of this world. They are a group of terrorists, and they are extremely bad. The most important thing is that the leader of the organization is more than the red dragon and the white dragon. Other powerful and ferocious dragons." Regarding the existence of the group of misfortune, although Suzex has heard of it and has already begun to investigate, the specific situation may not be as well known as Asathier. As for Michael, it was unheard of. If it hadn''t been for this time the group of misfortunes had come to the door, he would not have known that there was such an organization in this world that wanted to destroy peace. Especially when he heard the leader speaking from Asacher, his brows deepened. "So, did he start to act? The''Infinite Dragon God'' Orpheus-the dragon that even gods are afraid of... Since the formation of this world, the existence that has been firmly seated on the strongest throne, the dragon god with infinite power! " "Now, Miss Suiko, is the information I got correct?" At this moment, Asachel''s gaze turned to Toshishima Tsuiko, who was facing Nagato in the distance, "I originally wanted to get some confirmation from Kadileya, but I didn''t expect her patience. So bad." "Orpheus? Well, that guy is our leader, at least in name!" Hearing what Asacher said, Keiko took a step back, leaving the range swept by the magic spear in Nagato''s hand, and said, "By the way, I wanted to ask a long time ago. You are so relaxed, it''s really okay. ?" "What do you mean!" Upon hearing this, the Governor of the Fallen Angel couldn''t help repeating one sentence. "I mean, don''t you come to fight to your heart''s content?" The corners of the purple-haired girl''s mouth showed a slight curvature, and the breath of death permeated from the beautiful body. At this moment, the kimono on Kengzi''s body was instantly dyed with extremely dark color, which made people shudder when they saw it. It was a black color rendered by pure death, without any vitality! "Let me start the prelude to the feast!" As soon as the voice fell, the Cong Yunya in the hands of Kongzi slashed out, the blade seemed to cut into the invisible space, and a dark crack appeared in the sky, and everyone in the venue felt a great terror for the first time. In a trance, everyone understands that after the crack, there is a place that life cannot touch! Fear is the instinct of life itself for hell, and it is not influenced by will and strength! "Please don''t ignore me, then I will be helpless!" At this moment, the red-haired boy in front of Kenzi showed a smile, and his scarlet arrogance soared. The magic spear in Nagato''s hand burst out with a large amount of scarlet lightning, wrapping it up and turning it into a thunder and lightning warrior. "boom!!!" Accompanied by Thunder, Nagato collided with Tsuiko! Amid a violent roar, the red and black light rushed directly into the pitch-black crack. In a blink of an eye, the two disappeared in place, leaving only a broken space crack, a messy meeting place, and the speechless Everyone. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" At the moment when Kenko and Nagato disappeared, the glass on all sides of the venue shattered! The members of the Purgatory Squad, and breaking the window... The battle is about to start!.. 1340 Chapter 133 The White Dragon Emperors Rebellion is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old school building of Komao Academy! At this time, more than a dozen magicians are maintaining a complex magic circle. In the center of the magic circle, Japas is confined there! With the movement of the magic circle, the blonde pseudo-mother is constantly wailing. The magical power that could not be controlled is forced to awaken under the magic circle and reaches the forbidden realm. The invisible power of the magical weapon rushes away and envelopes the entire school! Japas knows that his power is being abused... Want to stop, but powerless! The power of the violent artifact could not be controlled at all, and the opened eyes could not be closed anyway! "What did they do to me? Did I trouble Master Lias again?" With deep guilt in his heart, tears kept streaming from the blond-haired mixed-blood vampire''s eyes, "I''m so useless...I''m only a little troublesome, I''m not as good as..." Just when he was thinking like this... "boom!!!" A huge explosion occurred in the wall of the old school building, breaking a big hole. Through the big hole, the surprised magicians could vaguely see that their companions were flying over in a panic, and even occasionally fired magic bullets. The next moment, a blonde boy rushed out of the smoke and dust of the explosion. "Give me Gasper... and come back!!!" Accompanied by the roar, the sacred brilliance and unknown aura erupted from the young man''s blade, turning into an incalculable horror blade, slashing all a dozen magicians on the battlefield, and then smashed the magic circle. In an instant, Garpas felt his body loosen and the artifact fell silent. Then, he fell into the arms of his most feared predecessor! "Gapas, are you okay!" Hearing the words of the predecessor, a warm current suddenly rose in the blond pseudo-girl''s heart, and the eyes looking at You Dou became softened, but the next moment, I saw the blond boys pouted mouth and closed eyes. And...behind his head slowly lowering "No!!! Minister Lias, help, I don''t want to enter another world!" ... ... Gasper''s rescue was successful, and the time suspension barrier in the school disappeared! The demons, angels and fallen angels present recovered from the time pause. Although they didn''t know the situation, they saw the attacks of magicians, and the demons, angels and fallen angels instinctively launched a counterattack. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, the whole campus reverberated with a continuous roar. At this moment, there was a violent roar in the teacher''s building where the city of Liberty and the three major forces of the Bible used to talk, and the entire teaching academy collapsed in an instant, causing waves of smoke and dust. In this hustle and bustle of smoke and dust, several figures are intertwined back and forth...600 novel www.600xs.com "Huh? This is..." Standing on the edge of the school building turned into ruins, Lias, who had recovered from the time suspension, couldn''t help being surprised. She looked at Sanna, who was also surprised, and the families of the two, she couldn''t help but look in front of her. Brother... "Brother, no, your Majesty Demon King, what is going on?!" "Lias, you have recovered!" Hearing his sister''s answer, Szekes turned his head and glanced, then turned his eyes to the battlefield again, and explained concisely, "Just now, you all hit the time pause. Pay attention. It''s battlefield time!" "Time paused?!" Rias'' pupils shrank slightly and couldn''t help asking, "Could it be that Gasper was used, what''s wrong with him now? Um, Yuto is not here, is it Yuto to save him?" "Yes, the blond young knight has already set off, don''t worry!" It was not Suzex who was talking, but Michael, who came up from behind the girls, and saw that the archangel smiled at the crowd first, then walked to the side of the red-haired demon and stood side by side with him . Both their eyes focused on the battlefield, to be precise, the battlefield over the ruins. Following the gazes of the two, Lias saw several people fighting in the air, among them were Asacher, the unknown twelve-winged female angel, the White Dragon Emperor Wali, and the fallen angel Lina Li , The female devil Gurefia, and the holy sword warrior Xenovia. There are also women like Zhao Yingkong, Jianshan Huangquan and Feiqi Wuye who have attacked him... In this chaotic battle, her party naturally had the advantage, but what made Rias the most uncomfortable was that the holy sword assassin named Zhao Yingkong and the destruction maiden named Jianshan Huangquan actually played more powerful than before. Strength. Because of this, facing an enemy that is twice as powerful as their own, they are still unbeaten! "Damn it, the previous battle, was it all about playing?" Thinking of this, Rias couldn''t help gritting her teeth, and then she heard the cry of''sister'' from her childhood sweetheart next to her, and she turned her head to see Cang Na staring at the sky in the other direction, shocked. Lias followed her gaze curiously, and saw that Demon King Leviathan was standing inextricably with a female demon! Both of them shot real fire, and no one in that area dared to approach. Only the two are constantly fighting each other! "boom!!!" At this moment, Lias heard a huge roar in her ears, and the ground under her feet shook slightly in an instant. Turning her head, the red-haired girl found that there was an extra one on the ground not far in front of her. Da Hang. Obviously, this is a huge hole that someone fell from the sky and fell to the ground. The next moment, someone crawled out of the pothole, and his body was covered with dust! To the girls surprise, that person was actually Asacher. Although the governor of the fallen angel was injured in a sneak attack, he couldn''t see any angry expression at all. Instead, he showed an unexplained smile, "Tsk. Rebellion at this time, Valli." "That''s it, Asacher." At this time, the white dragon emperor shining brightly descended from the sky, and the terrifying Longwei diffused from him, "I thought about it, and sure enough, I dont want peace. After all, people like me are really not suitable for peace. what!" As he spoke, the tone of the White Dragon Emperor was a little depressed and helpless... 1341 Chapter 134 The third artificial artifact! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing Wali''s words, Asachel''s face couldn''t help but sink. As a man who will be adopted and nurtured by Wali, who will be a wandering child, the Governor of the Fallen Angel understands the character of his actual adopted son. After all, he is a very qualified dragon host... The true power owner, advocating force and fighting, cheers on the edge of life and death! As he said, if one day cannot fight, he would rather die. "Actually, you will betray, I should have thought of it!" Walking out of the big pit and patted the dust on his body, the Governor of the Fallen Angel said in a melancholy voice, "After all, I am still a little naive. When did you prepare to betray and why?" "A few days ago, after being beaten up, finally decided to betray!" Hearing Asacher''s question, the White Dragon Emperor was very patient, and he answered, "After the betrayal, I will be the enemy of the world. At that time, I will get enough nourishment to become stronger. " "Also, this time in the meeting, I am the internal response. The information about the mixed-blood vampire was provided by me, although I feel that even if I did not provide it, the guy in charge of this plan will also know the information about the vampire." "It really looks like a lot of insiders!" In the words of the White Dragon Emperor, the Governor of the Fallen Angel heard some overtones, but did not continue to ask questions. Instead, he took out something like a dagger from his arms and said, "Then, the next thing is for me and you. Have you fought?" "No, no, Asachel, your opponent is me!!!" At this moment, a sudden voice came from high in the sky, and the next moment, I saw a ten-winged red-eyed fallen angel standing high in the air, condescendingly looking at the fallen angel governor, his words were full of pride... "I''m back again, Asacher, this time, I will definitely start the war again!" Seeing the person coming, not only Asacher, but also the others around him could not help but frown slightly. Not only was the fallen angel in front of him the betrayer of the fallen angel before-Kokboer, but also because he was so arrogant. , He looked like he didn''t put everyone in his eyes. Especially the women Yingkong looked at each other, murderous intent filled their eyes... "I wouldn''t save him if I knew it!" Faced with Kirkbols provocation, after frowning, Asacher looked at Wali again and said: "Your betrayal is my connivance. Then, I will correct the mistake myself!" Seeing Asacher ignored him, Kokbo''s face turned red. At this moment, the arrogant fallen angel seemed to see that everyone around him ridiculed him, and was furious. The huge light gun condensed from Kokboer''s hand and slammed down towards Asathel. ! "Asshole, anyone who ignores me should die! Die! Die!" Accompanied by a slightly hysterical roar, the huge light gun blasted on the head of the fallen angel governor almost instantly... "boom!!!" At this moment, golden light erupted from Asachel. Under this ray of light, the huge gun of light suddenly turned into a light spot and scattered like a fragile item... "Hand-free...!" A deep and clear voice reverberated, and for an instant, the surroundings were surrounded by flashes. After the light disappeared, a man wearing a gold full-body armor appeared, shiny golden, with a biological appearance, like a dragon. "Pop!" Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Twelve black wings protruded from behind him. Black feathers are flying around. "This is made by studying''White Dragon'' and other dragon artifacts, my masterpiece artificial artifact, the simulated hand-free state of''Falling Dragon''s Flash Spear''-Armor of the Falling Dragon." From the armored warrior, Asacher''s voice was heard, which made the others present could not help but be slightly surprised. "He actually developed an artifact! Still forbidden!" Watching the game, Michael couldn''t help speaking softly, his eyes full of surprise. At this time, the archangel remembered that when Asacher was not yet fallen, he was very obsessed with the research of artifacts, and even drew some design drawings of artifacts of the second name, such as the flashing and dark dragons. Sword or something... "That''s not a forbidden hand. It should be used to force the awakening of the artifact into an explosive state. It is a kind of loss of control. Then the artifact will be destroyed after the battle. Because it is an artificial artifact, you plan to throw it away after you use it?" Because of the Liberty City, Suzex, who has paid more attention to artifacts over the years, explained. Although the city of Freedom is ahead, Asachels situation is not particularly alarming, but it is still very worthy of recognition. ... ... "Hahaha!" "It''s really you, Asacher, sure enough, amazing!" Seeing Asacher''s performance, the White Dragon Emperor couldn''t help laughing out loud. The next moment, the White Dragon Emperors wings flashed a brilliance, the next moment, the White Dragon Emperor turned into a light and rushed towards Asathie. Er... During this period, the White Dragon Emperors halving power was continuously activated, attempting to continuously weaken the spirit of the golden armor warrior! just "Wali, simple tricks can''t beat me!" In an instant, Asacher had an extra armband on his left hand, and the arrogance weakened by the White Dragon Emperor''s halving power on the Golden Warrior once again burst back to its original state, and then, the Golden Warrior also turned into one. The light rushed up... "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, the golden and white light continued to interweave in the air. The terrifying dragon flames filled the battlefield where the two were fighting. The air was even hot due to the super-high-speed battle between the two. Some magicians, angels, fallen angels, and demons that were accidentally involved were annihilated in an instant. "... Damn it!" After watching Asachel and the White Dragon Emperor enter the battle and completely ignore him, Kokboer''s face suddenly became pale. It''s just that arrogance beyond imagination, but it made him afraid to enter the battle between the two! At this moment, Kirkbol was going crazy! However, almost a minute later, the space on the battlefield... It collapsed!.. 1342 Chapter 135 Return and Illya fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The space collapsed... In the horrified eyes of everyone on the battlefield, a large area of ??space collapsed. In the next moment, a large amount of terrifying aura of death permeated from the collapsed and shattered space, and instantly flooded the entire battlefield. Many of the wounded magicians and angels died silently. But the situation of the demons and fallen angels living in the underworld is much better. Under such a sudden change, the fighting on the battlefield stopped for a while, even Seraphus and Cadileya, who were already in a hot state, were the same, everyone retreated madly, trying to stay away from the broken space. . "That, isn''t it..." "Yes!" Seeing this scene, the red-haired demon king and the archangel around him looked at each other, their eyes were all surprised. They had all seen similar scenes before, the battle between Nagato and Toshishima. At that time, the space cut by Dudao Kongzi with a knife was a similar situation! "Cracking!!!" In the next moment, a crimson thunder burst out from the other side of the collapsed space, and this space filled this side. Fortunately, everyone had moved away because of the breath of death, otherwise it would be another major casualty! "boom!!!" Subsequently, the space completely collapsed and turned into turbulence! In this turbulent current, two figures of different colors broke out of the turbulent current, and the coercion of each other permeated the barrier that enveloped the entire Juwang Academy, causing the barrier to tremble slightly... Soon, the two figures of different colors showed their own appearance. One figure is a purple-haired girl who looks unharmed, but looks a little panting. Its not the poisonous island Suiko, but the other figure, with golden wings on her back, holding a magic gun in her left hand and a cage in her right glove. Nagato of the hand. Seeing these two people appear, everyone was a little surprised except for Ying Kong and the women. Especially in the meeting room, the few people who watched Nagato disappear. Among them, Sazeks, who was careful, or directly keen in combat, was even more surprised to find out. Although the two seemed to be evenly matched, it was clear that the calm and usual Nagato was more terrifying than the somewhat panting Kiko. "Ok?!" At this time, the red-haired boy standing in the air looked at Asachel who was facing the White Dragon Emperor, "Weird, this breath, you are Asachel, how did this thing come out." "It''s just an artificial artifact. Compared to you, it''s a far cry!" Facing Nagato''s question, Asacher shrugged helplessly. "I said, don''t compare with us!" Hearing what Asacher said, Nagato said helplessly, "Our divine extinction tools are all made on the basis of divine tools, and your kind of creation of divine tools out of thin air are completely two concepts, okay, right? Now, are you fighting the white dragon?" "That''s right, Asacher is fighting me!" Before the Governor of the Fallen Angel answered, the White Dragon Emperor rushed to answer, "Actually, I want to fight you even more. The owner of the three gods can come out of that kind of turbulence. Your strength is really amazing. It''s not bottoming out, do you want to try!" Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com "No, let''s talk about it next time I have a chance!" He shook his head indifferently, Nagato looked around, and finally looked at Kokboer, showing a smile, "You are Kokboer, someone has been urging me to call her over just now, how unfortunate you are! " As soon as he finished speaking, Nagato didn''t care if anyone else understood him, a transfer magic circle appeared in the void in front of him! "Boom!!!" Like the ripples of a stone falling into a pool. With the magic circle as the center, the ripples of the space spread. The next moment, a pure white figure wandered out of the magic circle, and long snow-colored hair flew up in the air, as if a child of snow had come to the world. "City Lord Iliya!" "The second city lord of the Freedom City?" "What a surprise!" Seeing the people coming, Szekes, Michael and Asachel couldn''t help but say, the leaders of the three powers were a little confused, why the City Lord of Freedom, who did not even participate in the talks, appeared here now. Only in the next moment, they all know... "Finally I find you!" But after seeing Ilia appearing, she smiled at Nagato and greeted Kokboer with her eyes, "Stupid fallen angel, you know, Ilia waited today for more than a hundred years. Are you ready to die?" "Back then, you took advantage of Ilia''s first arrival in the underworld, and you made it more embarrassing, so that Ilia lost such a big face in front of Lin. You deserve death!" As soon as the voice fell, a cup that looked extremely holy appeared in front of Ilya. That was Ilyas divine tool-the holy grail of heroic spirits. The next moment, centered on the Holy Grail, six magic arrays All over the girl. At the next moment, six huge mechanical dragon heads popped out of the magic circle and rushed towards Kokboer... "and many more!!!" Seeing six terrifying dragon heads full of oppressive power, Kirk Bolton spoke in a panic, but Illya didn''t have the opportunity to speak at all. The dragon head''s attack didn''t stop at all, and she bit down! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Under the terrifying dragon head, Kokboer used his experience of surviving in the ancient war, and avoided the joint bite of the six dragon heads. The next moment, the fallen angel condensed a ten-meter-long one. The huge light gun... just "boom!!!" Among them, the five dragon heads opened at the same time, and five laser beams shot out in an instant, blasting the fallen angels light gun to pieces in an instant. The remaining dragon head rushed to Kokboers side while biting. Kill away. This time, Kirkbol relied on instinct to avoid... However, when the fallen angel happened to pass by the dragon head, a mysterious magic circle of six-pointed stars appeared on the head of the dragon head. A golden gun appeared from the light of the magic circle, and instantly penetrated his heart! The next moment, the light of the magic circle went out, and there was a man with white hair, red clothes and gold armor on the dragon''s head... 1343 Chapter 136 Fifth Ju Wang Agreement! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How, how could..." After all, fallen angels are powerful creatures. After piercing the heart, although the vitality gradually faded away, Kokboer did not die immediately, "I, I am a noble ten-winged fallen angel, I am an ancient war... of" "...It''s just waste!" The white-haired man standing on the dragon''s head uttered disdainfully and picked it up. The next moment, the other five dragon heads rushed up and bit Kokboer in an extremely brutal and bloody manner. Almost for a moment, the once proud fallen angel fell apart in an instant, and blood spilled all over the ground. In an instant, the entire battlefield seemed quiet, and even a needle dropped to the ground... Such bloody and terrifying means caused most people, including the enemy and ourselves, to have a numb scalp, especially after hearing Ilias silver bell-like laughter, many people were even more bloodless and horrified. . "Haha! After killing this guy, Illya finally got her idea!" After she was happy, Illiya began to look at the surrounding battlefield, only to follow her gaze. Except for a few people, the rest, no matter whether they were foe or foe, could not help taking a step or two back. Although Ilia is really beautiful and cute, after seeing such a brutal scene, most people ignore that cuteness... All they remembered was the scary one that was watered with blood! "So, what''s next?" Faced with the terrifying gazes of other people, Xuefa''s girl didn''t care at all, she looked at Nagato, "Nagato-kun, I remember you said that you met an enemy, who are the enemies?" "Those magicians, those purgatory women over there, the White Dragon Emperor, and the female demon at the farthest point!" Facing the girls question, Nagato pointed out the enemy with a smile, and then said, Let your thugs come out. After all, today is a very important day. We cant kill too many people here, otherwise we will be a little embarrassed. Up." "So, leave it to me!" Hearing her fathers request, Illyas face was filled with fighting spirit, "Come out, my heroes, call you in the name of the Holy Grail, for your Lord, wipe out all the criminals in front of you!" Along with Ilia''s call, a magic circle appeared on the other five dragon heads. In a twinkling of an eye, the magic circle began to operate, bursting into light... Soon, five powerful warriors of different shapes appeared on the dragon head, uniting with the spearmen on the first dragon head, six men and six mechanical dragon heads, and the breath of Ilia. For one! The unimaginable sense of existence flooded the entire enchantment for the first time, causing most people to tremble! Ilias god-killing tool, the holy grail of heroic spirits, has entered the forbidden state! As a gift from a father to his daughter, Nagato put a lot of thoughts on the three girls sacred equipment. The dignified sacred equipment made her the second leader of the witch army and possessed the power of a six-winged beast. Thugs. Sakuras Goddess has joined Nagatos Beasts Blood Spirit, which is a terrifying thing that combines the blood and soul of Emperor Yan, sage, and endless life! As for Ilias god-killing tool, Nagato felt dissatisfied after integrating into the Dragon of Evolution, and even added the Holy Grail system of the Moon World. In short, after banning hands, Illya will get Holy Grail Magicians job bonus... And according to his own wishes, summon the heroic spirits of the other six major job agencies to fight for himself!Hot book www.redianshu.com You know, as the restraining force, the heroic spirits are actually limited to the world because they cant conquer the outside world, unless the restraining force erodes other worlds almost... It''s just that at that time, the heroic spirits couldn''t make a move. In fact, it didn''t matter! The Holy Grail of Elias Heroic Spirits allows the Heroic Spirits to fight outside the world. It is regarded as a manifest terminal of the restraint system in the outside world. In a sense, it is simply restraining power that protects Elia, plus The attack and guardian position of the Dragon of Evolution... Nagato''s care for Ilia is almost vividly reflected in this divine instrument. "I order in the name of the leader of this operation, retreat!" Seeing that Ilia summoned the seven heroes, Poison Island Tongzi slightly squinted, Guo broke his mouth and said, and then slashed out. The breath of death converged into a storm and swept through the enchantment instantly... "boom!!!" The next moment, the barrier guarding the academy shattered... "Huh, don''t think about it..." "Stop it!" Seeing Kenzi''s actions, even though she knew she was her own person, Ilia, who was too intrigued, was still ready to attack, but before she acted, the girl felt an extra hand on her head, and her father''s words entered her ears. . Turning her head slightly, Illiya found that her father had already crossed the magic circle and came to her own identity. "Without enchantment, battle will destroy this town!" Touching Ilias head lightly, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, Kingko destroys the barrier just to prevent others from daring to move. Its really smart, but it doesnt matter... " "Tonight''s stage has ended. These days, you can spend some time with me in the human world." "When you go back, take a certain dragon god back and hide it!" ... ... As Nagato said, after the barrier is broken, the three major forces can only let the enemy leave. And the next thing is logical... July 20xx-- The representative of the heavens, the archangel Michael, the governor of the Fallen Angels central organization, the Monitor of the Son of God, Asachel, and the representatives of the three powers of the Demon King Sazex Lucifer in the underworld signed a peace agreement. From then on, the three major forces forbid any fighting and enter the coordination system- Biblical mythology has officially entered the age of peace. Subsequently, Freedom City signed a second agreement with Biblical Mythology, a diplomatic agreement for the purpose of preventing visitors from different worlds from setting off a huge war in this world and promoting peaceful and friendly exchanges between different worlds. Since these two agreements were signed on the stage of the private Komao Academy, they are both called the "Komao Agreement.".. 1344 Chapter 137 Teacher Asacher is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That''s it. From today I will be the consultant teacher of this supernatural research department." Assasser, dressed in a suit, appeared in the department of the Supernatural Research Department of the old school building of Komao Academy. The whole person seemed to be uninhibited. "Call me Assasser, or you can call me the governor. I''m very easy-going. Yeah!" "Don''t say what you are called, why are you here?" Looking at the fallen angel governor in front of her, Lias stretched out her hand to support her forehead, looking quite confused. At this time, it was a week after the signing of the King King Agreement. Rias, who had just arrived in the ministry, really didn''t expect that she would see this man here. "Ha! I went to see Seraphim''s sister, she arranged this position for me, no matter, anyway, I am an intellectual super sportsman, let me have fun with female students here!" "No! Why would Cangna do this..." "You are very old-fashioned, Lias Gremory, and there is no reason why, I will ask Szekes to let me stay in this school, and he told me to find Seraphims sister, so I will go Find her." Sitting at the desk, Asacher tapped the table with his fingers rhythmically, and said as he tapped: "They let me stay in this academy on the condition that they assist the immature artifact holders among the demons of the Gremory family to grow in the right direction. That is to say, my knowledge of artifact lovers can come in handy. Actually, A large part of this is the selfishness of Suzex and Sarafore''s sister!" Having said this, the Governor of the Fallen Angel paused, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he said: "After all, it is only four months away. You are about to play the most important ranking game in your life. Are you really sure? ?" Lias fell silent when she heard what Asacher said... Although she said she was confident enough, after experiencing the previous series of battlefields, especially after the battlefield where the King of King Agreement was signed seven or eight days ago, Lias understood that what she did was probably in that one. It''s clown-like behavior in the eyes of men. The so-called clown is actually just for fun! "Although very unwilling, but I am afraid not!" After a long silence, Rias spoke unwillingly, "However, I have already reached a higher level before, yes, as long as I reach that level within four months..." "...Lias!" Zhu Nai, who was standing half a step behind Rias, looked at her master''s troubles, a little worried. As the queen of Rias, Zhu Nai knows almost everything about Rias. In the first attack in Purgatory not long ago, Rias used the gems given to her by Nagato to forcibly extract a large amount of destructive power and enter Go through another stage. After that, Rias once complained to Zhu Nai, if the battle could be delayed until ten years later. Because Rias, who has experienced another realm, is sure to set foot in that realm in ten years. Things that can only be completed in ten years will be completed in four months... No matter what you think, it is impossible! "Haha!" Tianshen Novel www.ts108.com Hearing Rias''s almost aggressive words, the Governor of the Fallen Angel smiled slightly. With the strength of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, how can Rias not know how she is doing? In short, at this time Rias has already seen the way to the next stage, but the magic in her body cant be achieved by a leap. ... Unless she has some treasures, she can only exercise honestly and grow through the years! "OK OK!" Seeing Asschers smile, Lias suddenly understood that he had seen through his own details, and his rare face was slightly red, and she said, Since its brother and Sonas kindness, then please, Asa. Schell... teacher!" "That''s right!" Hearing what Lias said, Asachel smiled with satisfaction, and then said in a serious tone, "Actually, I have become your instructor for a more formal reason. I want to use you as pawns to compete with that man. " "After all, if the sword is real, no matter how you look at it, I won''t be able to beat the guy with the three forbidden-level gods!" "Humph!!!" Hearing that, the future Grand Duke of Gremory couldn''t help but change her face, and she was silent for a while, before she said, "If you can make me win, in the name of Gremory, why not become your pawn once." "Hahaha, it''s Rias, sure enough!" Assasser expressed his admiration for Rias''s realization, and being able to make this determination shows that Rias has truly embarked on the path of pursuing the strong, rather than standing still in the glory of the demon noble. After being officially recognized by Lias, Asacher said, "But in the final analysis, the reason why I chose you is precisely because you are so malleable!" "Not to mention Rias, you have already seen the road ahead. Yuto Kiba has awakened the memory of his previous life and is regaining the power of the previous life step by step. The Tacheng kitten has the inheritance of immortality. The mixed-blood pseudo-mother vampire has a terrifying artifact that can stop the world." "Of course, you still have various questions, and I will help you one by one in the future, but the top priority is... Zhu Nai!" "what''s up?!" Hearing the words of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Zhu Nai tilted her head slightly. "Have you not found out yet?" Asachel said unceremoniously, "As the queen of Rias, you are already far behind the others. You should be the strongest queen, but now it has become the weakness of the entire Gremory!" Hearing this, Zhu Nai fell silent immediately... "and many more" Seeing the Governor of the Fallen Angel aim at Zhu Nai suddenly, Rias was interrupted just as she was about to speak... "Lias, you don''t want to intervene!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel at this time had a slight face, and said with a sigh, "It seems that you are still unwilling to accept the blood in your body, although you clearly know that it is not Baiqiu''s fault, forget it, if it is the case, Let me give you another option!" .. 1345 Chapter 138 The Villa [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Speaking of which, why am I here?" Standing alone in the shadow on the side of the road, Zhu Nai''s gaze looked at the white building ten meters away. It was a large six-storey villa. Compared to the surrounding three-storey buildings, it seemed a bit too conspicuous, but under the influence of some invisible barrier, there were no exceptions to the pedestrians around. I ignored this conspicuousness. This is no other place, it is the place where Nagato lives! "Since you don''t want to see Baiqiu, then I will give you another choice, go to Nagato!" "After all, if he chooses a single way of thunder, the man in charge of the crimson trial thunder can definitely give a lot of advice. According to intelligence, he is now trying the life of a demon. Therefore, as long as it is an equivalent exchange, he will Will not refuse your request!" "Of course, first of all, you must be prepared for the price you will pay!" "And I prepared this for you..." At this moment, Zhu Nai''s mind recalled what Asacher had said before coming. He couldn''t help touching the armband on his wrist, feeling the magical fluctuations in that armband. Some girls with single ponytails Moving. She knew exactly what Asacher had prepared for herself, what kind of precious things... This thing, in any organization, is a peerless weapon that can lead the organization to prosperity! "does it worth?" Whispered to herself in a low voice, although she knew why Asacher did this, Zhu Nai couldn''t help being touched. After a while, the girl walked towards the villa and soon came to the wall of the villa. In front of the gate. Taking a deep breath, Zhu Nai pressed the doorbell... Soon, the door opened automatically. "Miss Himejima, welcome!" What appeared in front of Zhu Nai was a silver-haired woman with braided braids. Although she was dressed as a maid, her serious face made Zhu Nai unable to help but raise her heart slightly and acted a courtesy towards the other party... "Hello, Miss Gurefia!" "Please follow me in!" Facing Zhu Nai''s etiquette, Gurefia nodded secretly, then turned around to lead the way. Seeing her behavior, Zhu Nai immediately followed... After both of them walked in, the door closed automatically. ... ... After walking into the fence, Zhu Nai unexpectedly discovered that the space here had expanded. It was obviously only a hundred square meters from the outside, but after walking through the gate, Zhu Nai found that the space here had expanded at least tenfold, and thousands of meters were covered with shades and flowers, as beautiful as a paradise. "The person who designed this place must be a person who enjoys life very much!" Seeing such an environment, such a thought could not help but sprout in Zhu Nai''s heart. "Haha, you can''t catch me!" "I will catch you!" "Wait, you are too fast!" 51 Aesthetic Novel www.51wenm.com "Wow!!" Suddenly, the voices of three different girls and a bark came into Zhu Nai''s ears. The girl turned her head and looked over, and saw that in the woods, three girls and a white bulldog were chasing each other, one of them The girl with Xuefa, it is Ilia... The second city lord of Freedom City who killed Kokbor with almost cruel means. The other two girls are a three-no girl in black, and a blonde nun who looks very innocent. Zhu Nai, the girl in black, doesnt know her, but she knows the blonde nun, or she has heard of it from other people. ... According to the Governor of the Fallen Angel, that is the bishop recently conquered by Nagato, a rare owner of a healing artifact! Aisha Alget, the saint of the church, was expelled because she could heal demons... Having said that, after knowing the existence of Aisha, Rias was heartbroken. You know, Aisha was picked up by Nagato on Riass site in Tokyo. Everyone knows that a dependent family with the ability to recover. , What a great effect it has for ranking games! As for the last white bulldog, Zhu Nai had already seen its true face when Purgatory struck for the first time. It''s just that, Zhu Nai''s face is getting more weird... It was obviously a terrifying beast, but in front of the three girls, it looked like a real dog. "Please go here, Miss Himejima!" At this time, Gurefia''s voice called Zhu Nai''s attention back. "very sorry!" With a somewhat apologetic smile, Zhu Nai said, "I just didn''t expect to see City Lord Ilia here. I was a little surprised." "This is human nature, no need to apologize!" Faced with Zhu Nais apology, Gurefia smiled, and while carrying Zhu Nai forward, she said, Doesnt you think Miss Ilia is like a child? We cant help this. She likes this. Look like." Hearing what Gurefia said, Zhu Nai could only helplessly smile. Soon, the two arrived at the gate of the tall building in the middle of the woods. "Crack!!!" As if echoing the arrival of the two, the door opened automatically, and in front of Zhu Nai and Gurefia was a spacious and gorgeous living room. In the living room, a girl with purple eyes and black hair was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. . "Well, Gurefia, you are back, this is the guest?" "Yes, I am Juno Himeshima!" It was Zhu Nai who answered her. Looking at this fallen angel who has a considerable status in the City of Freedom, even the girl who hates fallen angels in her heart still has to bow and salute slightly, "Hello, Miss Linali!" "Very polite!" A smile appeared on Lina Li''s face when she heard Zhu Nai''s words, "Just now Nagato-kun said, let us take you to the sixth floor to see him, Gurefia, are you taking her, or me? " "...I will do it!" After thinking about it, Gurefia spoke, and then went straight to the stairs in the corner of the living room, "Miss Himeshima, please come with me!" "Ah, yes!" Seeing Gurefia suddenly leave, Zhu Nai quickly followed. Just as she moved forward, Zhu Nai couldnt help but feel a little frightened, because until now, she suddenly realized one thing, that is, she hadnt mentioned what she was going to do. How could it be like Nagato, Gurefia and Lina Li I know... .. 1346 Chapter 139 The Villa Seen and Hearing [Part Two] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Following Gurefia, Zhu Nai stepped up the stairs! At this time, Zhu Nai was shocked because of the unknown prophets of Nagato and others, and Gurefia was not a talkative person... Ever since, the two of them kept quiet and silent one after another. In silence, the two quickly climbed from the first floor to the second floor, but at the moment when they just ascended to the second floor, Zhu Nais ear heard waves of fists and feet, even swords. sound At this moment, Zhu Nai suddenly realized that the space on the second floor had also expanded more than a hundred times! "In other words, how exaggerated the space of this villa has been transformed!" Such a question flashed in his mind, and he ignored it. Zhu Nai looked towards the source of the sound, and saw four men and women fighting in pairs on the square at the end of the girl''s sight. Among them, a middle-aged man in black holding a magic sword and a holy sword girl with short blue and green hair are fighting with the sword. Fighting with fists was a girl with long chestnut hair and a girl with long silver-grey hair. Seeing these people, Zhu Nai''s heart flashed a lot of information. Before coming here, Asacher opened up a lot of information about Nagato and its surroundings for Zhu Nai and even the entire family of Gremory, including information about the four men and three women who were fighting. Among them, the middle-aged man holding the magic sword is Youdou''s previous life partner, the black knight Rezovorstulut! This is a horrible existence that has gotten rid of the curse that time has bestowed on everything and gained immortality. You must know that even the existence of the four great demon kings today, the fallen angel governor, and the archangel, are not truly immortal existences! All in all, this is a very amazing existence! The one who fought with the black knight was the knight of Nagato''s servant. The holy sword nun named Xenovia who had fought with the family member of Gremory, according to Asshar''s intelligence, is the holy sword of this generation. Holder of Tyrant Durandal. On the other side, what is going on is the civil war between the two new soldiers of Nagato! Soldier Tomoyo Sakagami and soldier Wisteria Irina. Among them, Irina Wisteria is Xenovias partner. She once fought with Gremorys family members. In contrast, Tomoyo Sakagami was a thoroughly ordinary person before he was reincarnated, and did not even possess a magical weapon... just "Do you have this kind of strength now?" Looking at Sakagami Tomohiro, who was playing with wisteria and Irina, who was indifferent, Zhu Nao suddenly felt a little surprised. It is no wonder that Asachel would arrange for Zhu Na to come here. Nagato seems to be very useful in teaching others. "Miss Zhu Nai?" At this moment, Gurefia''s voice came, awakening Zhu Nai. "Sorry!" Taking a look at the silver-haired maid who had walked some distance, Zhu Nai immediately followed. Soon, the two of them passed the stairs and reached the third floor. After arriving at the third floor, Zhu Nai couldn''t help but be stunned. In situ. Because she actually saw a huge swimming pool resembling a lake on the third floor. Above the pool, the girl also saw the blue sky and white clouds. Although there was no sun, the entire third floor seemed to be flooded with mild sunlight... Such a scene completely shocked the girl! But seeing the girl''s reaction, Gurefia knew it well, didn''t wake her up, and planned to make her come back to herself, but the next moment, a beautiful girl suddenly appeared on the lake. "Huh, Gurefia, who is she?" The sudden voice made Zhu Nai completely recover.520 novel www.520fs.com Looking intently, what appeared in front of the girl was a beautiful girl with blond hair. That was not as beautiful as the world. Zhu Nai, who was also a girl, was amazed. In a daze, Zhu Nai remembered the identity of the other party Youdou''s sister of the former king, the princess of the true ancestor, Alquette! "Master Elquet, this is Zhu Nai, the guest that Master Nagato will receive!" Seeing Alquettes appearance, Gurefia bowed respectfully. On the other hand, Zhu Nai, who recalled the identity of the other party, bowed the same way, "Hello, Your Majesty Princess, Im Himeshima Juna, Im very happy. see you." "The person Nagato-san wants to meet, then go!" Hearing what the two said, Alquette responded blankly, then leaned back and poured into the swimming pool. "Let''s go!" Seeing Elquet''s behavior, Gurefia nodded softly to Zhu Nai and said. "Ok!" Zhu Nai naturally agreed with this! Because at this moment, Zhu Nai saw that on the shore on the other side of the pool, a girl with black hair was lying on a couch over there, basking in the sun while drinking something... That''s no one else, it''s the princess Heihime who is most at odds with Gremory''s family, Alte Luci! According to Asacher, if there is any danger here... It must be because of the other party! ... ... On the fourth floor of the villa, there are staggered bookshelves, and the bookshelves are full of books. Among those books, Zhu Nai even feels a lot of magic power. Obviously, there are magical books in those books. Here, Zhu Nai saw a girl in a blue kimono reading a book. They just ignored them at all! On the fifth floor, there is a long corridor, with rooms staggered on both sides of the corridor. According to Gurefia, their girls rooms are on this floor. "Okay, the sixth floor is up there!" Standing in front of the stairs from the fifth to the sixth floor, Gurefia seemed to have a blush on her face, and then said normally, "I won''t go up above, Miss Zhu Nai, go up by yourself!" "Ok!" Hearing what Gurefia said, Zhu Nai nodded without thinking. Taking a deep breath, Zhu Nai stepped up the stairs step by step. Soon, she came to the sixth floor. Compared with other floors, the sixth floor has not undergone any spatial expansion, except for the hall, balcony and one room. Looking around, Zhu Nai walked to the only room on the sixth floor... However, it is not waiting for Zhu Nai to knock on the door... "what!!!" A sudden groan of the girl came out from the door, making Zhu Nai froze in place. .. 1347 Chapter 140 Calculation and Transaction [Part One] Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Do you want to be so unethical!" Her ears kept echoing like weeping and whispering, even Zhu Nai, who is a very imperial sister, choked silently, knowing that she was coming, and she was still doing that kind of thing with the girls . I have to say that Nagato is indeed a bit absurd! Only after being speechless, Zhu Nai''s face was not much shocked. In fact, before coming here, Asachel not only gave Zhu Nai a lot of information, but also told his guess about Nagato''s character. ... "Although I don''t have much contact with that man, based on intelligence and insights, I can still judge what kind of person it is. It is very difficult to really comment on a person, because life has too many variables. " "For Nagato, I can only say that he is a real strong man, a strong man surpassing all living beings!" "Because he is a strong man, he is very proud. Under normal circumstances, he disdains to lie, abides by his own laws, does not compromise with anyone, and even his own desires are extremely frank. Speaking of, the last point for girls, Is the most dangerous!" Thinking of this, Zhu Nai had to admit that... the Governor of Fallen Angel, who looked carefree, did have two brushes. just "So, what should we do now?" After being silent for a while, Zhu Nai flashed many thoughts in his mind, and finally eliminated them one by one. He quickly came to the final conclusion, and raised his right hand, knocking on the door three times... "Bang! Bang! Bang!" ... ... After half an hour, the door finally opened... At this time, Zhu Nai, who had been sitting in the hall for the third time, raised her head slightly and saw the red-haired boy walking out in a bathrobe. The slightly moist hair tips showed that the other party had just washed it. From the perspective of the light through the crack of the door, Zhu Nai also saw the figure of a girl lying in the bed. "According to the intelligence, it should be the family member of a soldier named Gui Yanye!" This sentence flashed in his mind, Zhu Nai looked at Nagato''s body, and said in a complaining tone, "Really, Nagato-kun, you actually let the lady wait for so long, which is disqualified. Oh!" "Well, that''s really sorry!" Hearing the girls words, Nagato smiled slightly and sat down on the sofa opposite Zhu Nai, and then teased, "Actually, I dont mind Zhu Nai coming with you. You know, I am coveting your body. It''s been a long time." "...Haha, don''t make any sense, I don''t want it!" Facing Nagato''s straightforward words, Zhu Nai couldn''t help but pause for a while, and then said directly, "This time, I came here with the intention of trading with you, using the devil''s trading rules!" Zhu Nai can see it, facing people like Nagato, he doesn''t need extra thoughts at all. "Oh, let''s talk about it!" 678 read novel www.678kxs.com The whole person leaned back slightly, Nagato''s face showed a positive color, and he said, "Although I know someone will come to me, but only for this, I don''t know what your purpose is?" Hearing that, Zhu Nai''s eyelids twitched slightly, and a hint of doubt flashed in his eyes. However, this did not prevent her from understanding Nagato''s words. After a moment of silence, Zhu Nai said, "Ms. Asacher asked me to come to you. He said, you have a way to show me a way forward!" "what?!" Hearing what Zhu Nai said, Nagato was really surprised. Before that, Nagato only sensed that Zhu Nai and his own cause and effect line had suddenly connected. He really didn''t know Zhu Nai''s purpose, or to say that this kind of trivial matter, Nagato really didn''t bother to check it out. "Mr. Asachel, oh, is that guy interested in joining my game? How interesting!" Although Nagato didn''t know the specific course of the matter, he knew the general course of the matter through his intuition and Zhu Nai''s words. Then the red-haired boy showed an interested smile on his face: "Showing the way for you, there is no problem at all, it''s just Zhu Nai, you understand, the price?" While talking, Nagato looked up and down Zhu Na, from the pretty cheeks, to the heart-beating European style, to the slender figure, I have to say that from the physical aspect, Himejima Juno really Very attractive. "...It''s totally okay!" After being silent for a while, Zhu Nai spoke slowly and firmly, "As long as I finish that game in four months, I will hand over my body to you. At that time, whatever you want, whatever!" "Ok?!" Hearing that, Nagato''s face couldn''t help flashing a touch of surprise. In the next moment, a red brilliance flashed across the red-haired boy''s purple left eye. In an instant, Zhu Nai felt that he was seen completely undressed all over his body, and his face was unchanging. "It''s weird, don''t you carry something more expensive?" At this time, Nagato, whose left eye returned to purple, said curiously, "If I''m not mistaken, the armband of your left arm is a special information security device, and the information inside should be given to you by Asachel. Use it as a price." "I am curious, why would I rather give myself to me instead of using those things." "Indeed, just as you said Nagato-kun!" Hearing Nagato''s questioning, Zhu Nai''s face changed slightly, and she was silent for a long time before she said, "I even know that because of whose reason Asacher gave this thing to me. " "It''s just that I can''t accept it!" Having said this, Zhu Nai''s face couldn''t help showing a painful look, and his words were full of grievances, "Using this kind of thing is equivalent to owing that person''s favor. In that case, I can''t continue to hate it!" "I would rather abandon myself than that hatred!" "I understand!" Hearing this, a touch of pity flashed in Nagato''s plain eyes. He looked at the girl who looked rather mature, but was really fragile, and said, "Then, I will accept your future!" .. 1348 Chapter 141-Calculation and Transaction [Part 5] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Nai originally had a happy family. His mother is a shrine maiden, and his father is a cadre of fallen angels. Although the identity and race are very different, the two are very affectionate. As the crystallization of their love, Zhu Nai grew up in a loving environment. Only in that era, the love between the witch and the fallen angel did not get a good result. When the father of the fallen angel left one day... Shrine, surrounded by priests! Seeing the priests surrounding their mother and daughter, and asking where the fallen angel was, Zhu Nai cried very hard, begging his father to come back. However, until the moment the mother closed her eyes... Father still did not come back! Then, hatred emerged in Zhu Nai''s heart! She hated her fallen angel father. If it were not for him to inherit the dirty blood on Junai, then the maiden of Himejima would not have died because of it. Even if Junai knew that although the father was responsible for this matter, it was not all. Blame him, Zhu Nai still hates. She hated the blood of fallen angels in her body even more, and would rather seal her own power than use this blood power! ... ... "So, what should I do to become stronger!" After Nagato accepted the transaction, Zhu Nai was silent for a while, put away the pain on his face, and put on the usual smile in disguise, "In the future I will be Nagato-kun, your person, you can''t hide your privates! " "Don''t worry, I always give the most suitable things to my own people!" Looking at Junos smile, Nagato frowned slightly. After seeing the pain, this smile appeared to be a bit false in Nagatos eyes. Nagato didnt like it, but Nagato knew that it was still It''s not the time to pry Zhu Nai''s heart away... After frowning slightly, Nagato ignored it and said, "But before that, I have a question. Do you want Rias to win the ranking game in four months?" "Yes, Rias is my master and friend!" Hearing Nagatos question, Himejima Juno didnt hesitate to answer, If it werent for her, I would have died long ago. For her kindness, Im willing to use my future in exchange for what she can freely choose. In the future, of course..." "If Rias fails, as me who advances and retreats with her, I am afraid I can''t avoid becoming your possession, Nagato-kun!" Having said this, a sly smile flashed across Zhu Nai''s face, and she said, "If this is the case, why can''t I use my own future to win a glimmer of hope for Rias, anyway, I won''t lose money!" "...Hahaha!!!" Hearing what Zhu Nai said, Nagato was silent at first, and then couldn''t help laughing.Love you e-book www.antxt.com To be honest, Nagato really didnt think of this link at the beginning. Its not that I didnt think of anything, I just didnt bother to think about it. Although the four-month battle was a difficult challenge for Gremorys family, its not for Nagato. In other words, it''s just a game. Since it''s just a game, how can Nagato spend energy to make various preparations! "Unexpectedly, I was actually calculated!" With a sigh, Nagato looked at Zhu Nai with a look of surprise in his eyes. In the last life, Nagato had the honor to read the story of this plane. To be honest, in the description inside, whether it is Rias or Himeshima Juno, the feeling that Nagato gave at that time was that the two were very beautiful and well built. School idol. In fact, Nagato has always felt that the other people in Gremorys family have always been better than the two most magical people! The reason why Nagato would not let Rias let go was entirely based on her luck and potential, and Juno, more often, Nagato just regarded her as a beautiful vase, although Nagato never minded Collect more vases, and also pay attention to collection... However, Nagato will not devote much attention! Only now, Nagato realized that he seemed to be a little misleading. At this time, Nagato realized that Zhu Nai showed pain in front of him before, although it was sincere, but it was also to divert his attention, and when he proposed it later, it eliminated Nagatos remorse... If Nagato sees the flaws by himself, he might even regret it! However, everyone has told their strategy, and with Nagato''s pride, they will not go back on regret. "I, I have changed a little bit for you!" Although it was calculated once, Nagato''s face was not depressed, but full of vigorous interest, "Zunai, I found that I like you more and more. Okay, no more gossip. , Regarding the other half of the transaction, lets start execution!" "Regarding Zhu Nai''s future development, I can offer you three choices, you can choose one!" Looking at the girl in the distance with his eyes slightly hot, Nagato raised his right hand, raised his index finger, and said: "The first choice is an artifact. I have many artifacts for the transformation of the Freedom City here. Among them is a Thunder artifact. Although it is not as exaggerated as the artifact, it is also a top artifact. If you choose this, I will help you for free. Fusion artifact!" "The second option is the Law of Thunder. I can send you Zhu Nai to a special place to show you the most essential aspect of Thunder. If you can comprehend the Law of Thunder, you will benefit infinitely. It''s just a rule. The way is too obscure, it is really elusive, it''s a test of luck!" Having said that, Nagato stretched out two fingers on his right hand, and then stretched out the third finger... "The third option is alien thunder! There is always something very special in the world. I have seen something called alien fire. It is obviously a flame, but it is like a sea heart flame like flowing water. On the different fires, I used to speculate about different waters, different thunders and the like, but Zhu is your case, but you can produce strange thunders!" At this point, Nagato paused, and then said with an inexplicable smile, "Zhong Nai, I also understand your situation. Since you hate your blood of fallen angels, then refine that blood. How about being a stepping stone for your growth?" After hearing Nagato''s words, Zhu Nao, who was still hesitating to choose, was stunned... 1349 Chapter 142 The first one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although Nagato gave three choices... But in fact, Zhu Nai''s path has been doomed from the beginning. Nagato''s first choice, although it can make Zhu Nai very strong in a short time, this choice is entirely based on foreign objects. Even in the eyes of most people in this world, the artifact is not a foreign object, but in the eyes of Nagato, a foreign object is a foreign object. With Zhu Nai''s position in Nagato''s heart, Nagato will not let her go astray. Although the second option is Tongtian Avenue, the way of law is difficult to understand. Even the ladies of Bai Yujing have the convenience of opening up the entire heavens and all realms, but there are really few who can truly understand the laws. Although Zhu Nai has attracted Nagatos attention, she has the qualifications to practice. , Really not very good. If you choose this path, in Zhu Nais situation, you might get nothing, and you might even regress... Therefore, the third choice became Zhu Nai''s only choice! The most important thing is that Zhu Nai can''t resist the results of this choice at all, just as she is extremely resistant to her own fallen angel bloodline, and feels dirty and painful all the time because of this bloodline... When Nagato said that the blood of the fallen angel could be refined, Zhu Nai''s sanity almost lost control. "I agree, but..." After slightly stunned, Zhu Nai couldn''t wait to answer, and then a hint of hesitation appeared on the girl''s face, and she said, "Nagato-san, are you sure you can completely refine the blood of the fallen angel?" In the words, the girl''s anxiety and eagerness were undoubtedly revealed. "Of course!" At this time, Nagatos answer was naturally full of confidence, Its just a mere trace of the blood of fallen angels. To me, refining it is an extremely easy thing. What I can do is absolutely beyond. Your imagination is just..." "Are you sure you want to do this, I can relax, but you can''t relax!" "please!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the excitement in Zhu Nai''s eyes was clearly visible. Standing up, Zhu Nai bowed towards Nagato, and said her request sincerely for the first time. The extremely sincere feelings flowed from her speech and behavior, and Nagato couldn''t help sighing... "In this case, then I will do it. Next, you have no chance to go back!" Also standing up from the sofa, Nagato spoke solemnly, although in Nagatos memory, Zhu Nai seemed to be reconciled with her father in her original destiny, and accepted her blood of fallen angel... It''s just that Nagato didn''t know exactly how Zhu Nai and her father reconciled, nor did he intend to make it happen. The memory of past lives is just a preliminary judgment of Nagato for the future. Nagato does things more based on his own mood and what he sees and hears. After feeling Zhu Nai''s sincere intentions, Nagato ignored the so-called original work and was ready to do it! "...Me!" Global Novel www.qqzkw.com After hearing Nagatos last question, Zhu Nai was silent for a while rare. The happiness of childhood and the sorrow after the death of his mother flashed in his mind. Then he unswervingly said, "I will never regret it. !" "it is good!" At the moment when Zhu Naiyu fell, Nagato made a bold move. A huge six-pointed star magic circle expanded from the foot of Nagato and filled the entire hall, and then a faint gleam of light appeared on the magic circle. At this moment, Zhu Nai felt a powerful force to the extreme, and imprisoned herself. Up. The maiden with a single ponytail slowly rose into the air, and under the generous maiden dress, the exquisite figure was revealed vividly. "It''s such a beautiful scenery!" Seeing Juno''s beautiful appearance, Nagato couldn''t help but admire... "what!!!" Zhu Nai couldn''t help but let out a seductive moan! At the moment when the red-haired boy was poked, an indescribable power from Nagato''s fingers passed through the girl''s Oupai and passed into her heart. At that moment, Zhu Nai''s perception of herself was raised to the extreme, her ears even heard the sound of blood flowing continuously in her body! Just like the endless rushing Yellow River and Yangtze River, the mighty and astounding people. "Is the blood circulation in the human body like this?" Unexpectedly, such a thought flashed in the girl''s heart, but before she thought about it, the intermittent painful sensation spread from the girl''s heart, making the girl''s face pale instantly, and the cold sweat was even more direct... "It''s already started, Zhu Nai!" At this time, Nagato''s voice rose from the girl''s heart out of thin air, and the pain felt by Zhu Nai could not help but ease, "The longer you hold on, the cleaner the blood of the fallen angel in your body will be digested, hold on!" There was no answer, but Zhu Nai''s heart also had unyielding stubbornness! After all, Zhu Nai is not a spoiled girl. When she was ten years old, she did not rely on her parents and lived alone in all parts of the island country. With her meager practice, she lived stubbornly for a long time. Under this tenacity and stubbornness, the girl gradually became familiar with the pain that came from her heart. At this time, she vaguely sensed that her heart, which is the center of blood circulation, seemed to be transformed into a filter and oven under that incomparably sublime power... The filter continuously filters the fallen angel component in his bloodline and accumulates it in the heart. The oven is constantly refining the ingredients of fallen angels... "It turns out, so!" Perceiving this, Zhu Nai felt a little surprised and understood Nagato''s approach. At the same time, the girl gradually began to perceive that a brand-new power was slowly being gestated. It was a seed of thunder that shone between light and darkness. It was feeding on the blood of fallen angels and growing With... 1350 Chapter 143 Another Thunder and Yanye Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Refining blood is never a leap. Just as the brain is one of the most sophisticated instruments in the human body, the blood veins all over the body are equally good. In order to prepare to wipe out the blood of the fallen angel in Zhu Nai''s body, it took Nagato five full hours. In these five hours, Zhu Nai remained awake, even if the pain was unparalleled, he still did not faint. To be honest, this surprised Nagato... After all, in Nagato''s inherent senses, although Zhu Nai''s image has risen, she still belongs to that relatively fragile type, but she did not expect that she could be paranoid to such a degree for the hatred in her heart. "Zhu Nai, well done, it''s done!" Perceiving that the blood of the fallen angel in the girl''s body has been completely concentrated in the girl''s heart, and after being thoroughly refined in the furnace constructed by the power of the source, Nagato couldn''t help but spread the voice to the girl. Hearing Nagato''s voice transmission, Zhu Nai''s tense spirit suddenly relaxed and fell into a coma... "Cracking!!!" At this moment, the light of thunder erupted from the girl''s heart, and in the blink of an eye, all the clothes on the girl''s body were torn apart, revealing the girl''s graceful body... But without waiting for Nagato''s careful appreciation, the blue thunder began to change. Nearly half of the thunder burst out with a strong light and turned into thunder, while the other half of the thunder quickly dimmed and turned into a dark thunder. The light and darkness intertwined, making the thunder seem extremely strange. "Is this... another thunder?!" With his own mental power, the thunder of light and darkness was confined in place without letting it really burst out. Nagatos eyes flashed with a few shocking colors, It seems that this power, some What''s surprising." Although the theories such as Yilei and Yishui are not wrong, it is the first time that Nagato has done so! I have to say that there are indeed some surprises between theory and practice... In Nagatos eyes, the so-called alien fire is actually nothing more than a crystalline thing produced by expounding the true meaning of the world with flames. The space burns to form the engulf of nothingness, the life burns to form the flames of life, the lightning burns to form the Nine Dragon Thunder Fire, water burning will cause sea heart inflammation and so on. In the same way, the blood of the fallen angel blends into the thunder, turning the light before the fall and the darkness after the fall into the thunder... This is the artificial lightning created by Nagato-Light and Dark Thunder! "The appearance is thunder, but in essence it is a branch of the way of light and darkness!" Nagato started to suppress the thunder that ran away because of the master''s coma with his own mental power, and slowly pressed it back into Zhu Nao''s body, thinking, "This way, Zhu Nao''s future path will be completely formed. ." In Nagatos deduction, Zhu Nai Future probably deduced this thunder of light and darkness to the extreme, and probably also capped it... Of course, if she can go further, at most, she will also refine the blood of the devil into thunder! As for becoming the Lord of Ten Thousand Thunders, Nagato didn''t hold much hope. but "This situation seems to me to learn from it!" After sealing the thunder of light and darkness in Zhu Nao''s body, Nagato caught the graceful body that was slowly falling, and while subconsciously stroking it, he thought, "It just so happens that the path I am going forward has actually been determined, completely A similar method can be created!" Nine Cake Chinese www.9bzw.com Thinking like this, Nagato embraced Zhu Na and walked into his room... This is a somewhat simple room. The only feature is that the room is large and the bed is bigger, enough to sleep more than a dozen people. In the corner of the room, there is a bathroom, which is Nagato''s goal. And when passing by the bed, Nagato realized that the girl on her bed had actually woken up, but probably saw that she was a little shy when she came in with Zhu Nai, and she continued to pretend to be asleep. It''s really... somewhat cute! "Oh, really..." Silently shook his head, Nagato hugged Zhu Nai and walked into the bathroom... After five hours of persistence, Zhu Nai''s whole body was drenched with sweat, to the point where he must be cleaned, but Zhu Nai was in a coma at this time and couldn''t help himself. At this time, as the future master of Zhu Nai, Nagato is naturally obliged! ... ... Almost an hour later, when Nagato came out holding Juno, there was no one on the bed. A little bit of mental power, Nagato soon noticed the little cutie who was leaving, with a smile on his indifferent face, he placed Zhu Nai on his bed, and after carefully covering it with a quilt, Nagato walked out. The room... As for the option to stay and really eat Zhu Nai, it hadn''t appeared in Nagato''s mind from the beginning. In any case, Zhu Nai''s future is already his own... Nagato really didn''t need to be so eager. and "There is still a cutie that needs to be comforted!" Talking to herself softly, Nagato passed through the hall and walked to the door of the balcony. At first glance, the red-haired boy saw the edge of the balcony. The black-haired girl in a simple bathrobe was facing her back. Look into the distance. In the sun at more than four o''clock in the afternoon, the girl''s figure left a long shadow on the balcony. "Now, Yanye, what are you thinking about?" Walking silently behind the girl, Nagato''s hands wrapped around the girl''s waist, and his chin rested on the girl''s shoulders, and said softly, "Or, our Miss Yan Ye is angry?" "Ah, Nagato-san!" Suddenly being hugged by someone, the girl''s body couldn''t help but stiffen. Only after hearing Nagato''s body voice and feeling the familiar warmth, she softened. Then, the girl named Gui Yanye fell backward. The whole person got close to Nagato''s arms, rubbed a little, and said nothing. "Yanye, you are really gentle." The girl''s docile attitude immediately made Nagato feel comfortable for a while, and then seemed to remember something. After looking at the sun that had gradually revealed the color of the evening, Nagato said: "It''s almost evening now, wait a minute, I will go to your house with you." .. 1351 Chapter 144 Naughty Guixin Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Life is like a chocolate, you never know what the next one will taste..." This sentence is a very famous sentence that Gui Yanye saw in a movie. Although it may not be particularly suitable for the lack of American chocolate in the island environment, it is very suitable if it is placed on Yanye. . Once upon a time, Gui Yanye was just an ordinary high school girl... An ordinary high school girl who is honest, a little cringe, even because of some things in her childhood, has male phobia, is quite scared and unfamiliar with sex and love-related matters, and is excluded by classmates. Such girls may find a good husband in the future and live a happy life. Perhaps because of various reasons, I will encounter life tragedy. Of course, it is also possible to be single for a lifetime because of male phobia. Only now, all these possibilities have completely disappeared. Probably from that day when I met the man, the course of fate has been completely changed. At this time, the words are very clear that I have completely reincarnated as a demon, and there is only life left. The only route... That is, follow your demon master and move forward in the new world together! Thinking about this, the girl couldn''t help but feel a little silly... "Now, Yanye, what are you thinking about?" At this moment, the master''s voice came from his ear, awakening Yan Ye from his thoughts. The girls eyes were clear, and then she saw the man next to her who was holding her hand, and her master, Nagato, was looking at herself with a strange expression, "Really, dont be in a daze on the road, its already here. Your home." "Ah, sorry, Nagato-kun!" Seeing her home in front of her, the girl''s cheeks flushed a little and apologized. Then she stepped up a few steps in a panic and came to the door. As soon as the door was opened, a sweet girl''s voice came from the room: "Sister, you''re back!" The next moment, I saw a little girl who looked like she was only in her teens, barefoot, and trot over... Only after seeing Nagato, it seemed that because there were no guests there, the girl immediately covered her face and ran into the house. It took a while before she wore slippers and came out like a well-educated lady. Pour tea to Nagato. The girl in front of me is no one else, but Gui Yanye''s younger sister-Gui Xin! In terms of appearance, Gui Xin and Gui Yan Ye are very similar. The entire reduced version of Yan Ye, but Gui Xin has a more lively character than her sister. This is what Yan Ye cant compare to anyway. . "Hehe, you little guy, your surname is exposed, what else to pretend!" He chuckled and talked about Gui Xin''s forehead, making this lively little girl with the surname of Tian cover her mouth and laugh, "Hehe, I don''t really like it, but there is no way. The whole set!" "Gui Xin, don''t be rude!" 31 novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com Gui Yanye was still very happy to see that his sister could mingle with her master. It''s just that her sister''s appearance made her a little worried and angered Nagato. "It''s okay, Yan Ye!" Seeing Yanyes concern, Nagato shook her head with a smile, then looked at Gui Xin, and said, Introduce myself, my name is Nagato, a consultant teacher at the private Komao Academy, part-time health room Doctor, Miss Gui Xin, please take care of me for the first time." Although not good at humanity, Nagato also knows how to deal with little girls and children: each of these little guys hope that adults will treat them as adults, and use this trick to draw close distances and try Bailing. Sure enough, Gui Xin stretched out her small hand and shook Nagato''s hand, revealing a big smiling face. "Brother Nagato, hello, this is Gui Xin, sister of Yan Ye''s sister, please give me your advice!" After introducing herself, the little girl directly sat next to Nagato, pressed close to the red-haired boys ear, and asked softly, Brother Nagato, are you sisters boyfriend? Today, are you two here? Date!" Gui Xin spoke very quietly, just to prevent her sister from hearing it, but after being reincarnated as a demon, Yan Ye''s hearing increased several times... Ever since, the girl said shyly, "Gui Xin!!!" "Wow, I heard it! Obviously I spoke very quietly!" Seeing Gui Yanyes reaction, Gui Xin muttered in surprise, but facing her sisters shame, the little girl was not scared at all. She just stood up instantly, and then sat directly into Nagatos arms. . Although it was only a short moment, she could see that her sister would not do anything beside Nagato. Sure enough, Yan Ye could only look helpless when seeing his sister''s actions. "Hehe, Yanye, you used to be half as lively as your sister, you wouldn''t always be bullied." Nagato definitely welcomes the cute girls embrace, even if the girl is indeed a little small, but Nagato doesnt mind waiting, put a hand around Xiao Guixins waist, Nagato said: "Yes, I am the man your sister has promised for a lifetime. From now on, you can call me brother-in-law!" "Wow, my sister is so bold!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Guixin couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Obviously there was male phobia before, but now I have a boyfriend, still a teacher-student relationship, and even an appointment for a lifetime. It''s simply... incredible! " Gui Xin''s words immediately made Yan Ye''s cheeks flush, and she had a tendency to faint. "So, Brother-in-law, do you have any gifts!" Seeing her sister''s appearance, Xiao Guixin''s face showed a contented look, and then she turned to Nagato, "The first time I met my brother-in-law and my sister-in-law, it would be very rude if there is no gift!" "Don''t worry, dear sister Guixin, I have prepared a gift that suits you best!" Looking at the lively and active little girl in her arms, Nagato smiled and spoke. At the same time, the index and middle fingers of his right hand were brought together, and they instantly touched the girl''s body. The next moment, the little girl fell into Nagato''s arms.... . 1352 Chapter 145 The fourth night of the two! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, preparing gifts or something does not meet Nagato''s settings. As a man with an absolute cold inside, you really can''t expect Nagato to do anything like this, at least with regard to Gui Xin''s gift, in fact, Nagato didn''t even realize it. Its just that Im not prepared... But is it hard to beat Nagato? The answer is naturally no! Not to mention that Nagato itself is an existence that controls the laws of space. In the private space opened up with you, you don''t know how many things are accumulated. The original power of Nagato is enough to create things out of thin air. It''s just that there are a lot of things in Nagato, and I don''t know what to give as a gift for a while. After considering whether to use the power of the source for a second... Nagato decided to directly inject the power of the source into Gui Xin''s body. In Nagato''s judgment, a simple gift is more than ten million times worse than the value of baptizing others with the power of the source. You know, even if it is the existence of the demon king level, the power of the origin is not without effect. Not to mention a little ordinary girl. In short, with the baptism of the power of origin, Gui Xin''s essence rose more than once in an instant. Even if Nagato disappears into the girl''s world, her future will be very exciting... Even if Gui Xin was willing to be mediocre, the world would not agree! In a sense, Gui Xin has become half a noble person, if there is more power of origin... Of course, the most important thing is-- "Tonight is the two-person world of Yanye and I. How can you make trouble as a little guy!" After Guixin was carefully covered with a quilt, Nagato set up a guardian barrier at random, then turned to look at the black-haired girl whose face was a little red because of Nagato''s words, and smiled, "Let''s go. Yan Ye!" "Well, Lord, no, Nagato-san!" ... ... The modern city illuminates the entire night at night, and there are brilliant lights everywhere. On the distant highway, one after another cars drove past, and the lights turned on to form a piece, just like the Milky Way in the sky, the neon lights on the streets and alleys kept flashing, adding a lot of color to every night. On the sparsely populated road, Nagato and Yanye are walking together... Obviously it''s just a simple walk. Between the teenager and the girl, there is an atmosphere of harmony. Even if you are passing by a stranger, you can feel their happy mood when you see them. In fact, Nagato originally wanted to take Yanye to the playground. After all, this is a classic dating show, but Nagatos date is Yan Ye, an introverted, even unsocial girl... Compared to a lively playground, girls prefer a quiet environment. Therefore, the actions of the two, inexplicably, have become like this! Holding Nagato''s arm and snuggling on his shoulder, Yan Ye knew that the man next to him could not always belong to him, so she cherished every moment she spent with him very much. "Now, sorry, Yan Ye!" Suddenly, the red-haired boy took a deep breath, looked at his female companion, and said in a very rare sincere language, "It deprives you of your future choice, and determines your life without authorization." Everyone reads novels. Web www.rrdxs.com As the owner of Yanye, Nagato knows everything since Yanye was born. I have to say that the girl''s life is not good, she does not even have a childhood. The identity of the noble eldest lady made Yanye have to learn various skills from an early age: piano go, calligraphy and painting, dancing and singing, kendo flower arrangement... Even if these have nothing to do with earning a living, there is no other reason, just because she is the eldest. You cant complain when youre suffering, you cant complain when youre wrong, you cant be tired when youre tired, and you cant be painful when youre in pain. You must always maintain etiquette and smile before others. There is no reason, just because she is the eldest lady. The pressure of childhood makes Yan Ye always face everything with a smile, including the misunderstanding and bullying of his classmates. Smile is a power and a power of communication. However, Yan Yes smile is abnormal, hypocritical and puppet-like. of. Just because she didn''t smile like a normal person, because a normal person would never smile all the time! In the face of such words, Nagato has never faced her as a savior. In fact, in the heart of Nagato, although she broke her identity as the eldest lady, she also put a new shackle on her ! In a sense, the identities of Nagato and Yanye are actually the same! "Ah, no, Nagato-kun, I..." Suddenly hearing Nagatos words, Gui Yanyes face showed a touch of surprise, and then she tried to comfort him in a little panic, but she was interrupted by Nagato before she finished her words, and she saw Nagato speak like this : "Occasionally, I also realize that what I have done is not good!" As he spoke, Nagatos voice became more and more indifferent, and the apology soon disappeared without a trace, Just after further thinking, I found that I never regret everything I did, so... "I''m sorry, but, for your life, I want it!" "This life, dance for me, okay?" "Ok!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl put her whole body on Nagato''s body, and the corner of her mouth smiled slightly. This smile was born from the heart... No more false! "in fact" "What Yan Ye wants is an embrace that can smile freely." ... ... "Hmph, Zhu Nai, are you all right!" At the same time, outside the Nagato mansion, Rias walked out with her queen angrily, and then asked with some worry, "Did that man really do anything to you?" "Don''t worry, Rias!" In the face of her owners worry, Zhu Nais face smiled, "Although its indispensable to move hands and feet, but that man really didnt do anything to me. On the contrary, I took advantage of his power, which is completely different. Oh." "Next time, let me use this new power to defeat his family members!" ps: No romance, the line of words ends here!.. 1353 Chapter 146 The first one to go to the underworld! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After that night, Nagato and Yanye agreed to each other... The red-haired boy formally injected his own spiritual power into the girl''s heart. The two officially sublimated from the relationship between master and servant to their lover, and even their wife. The heart and heart blend, making Yan Ye bloom completely different Style. In the days that followed, everything returned to its daily trajectory. In addition to the sudden enlightenment and return to Bai Yujing''s Qishi, that is, after playing for several days, Ilia finally returned to the city of freedom with Linali, Gurefia, and an infinite dragon. Other than that, nothing happened! And Nagato still assumes his role as a consultant teacher at Komao Academy, using the health room as his own territory. In his spare time, he will guide the family members in their practice and sign some demon contracts everywhere... In such a leisurely time, time flies quickly... In a blink of an eye, the troubled first semester of Juwang College ended smoothly, and the summer vacation soon began. The day before the summer vacation, Rias came to Nagato to discuss matters related to her return to the underworld. This is the habit of the human world, and Rias is the same. As for why I came to Nagato, it was entirely because of the wishes of the current Patriarch of Gremory! After all, it was because of Nagatos performance in the recent misfortune incident that made the contemporary Patriarch of Gremory fully understand the unfathomable nature of Nagato. Therefore, Patriarch of Gremory believed that Nagato and Rias In the bet, Rias lost... Under such circumstances, in the eyes of Patriarch Gremory, the gambling is entirely Nagato''s favor for Rias. Therefore, it is necessary for them to meet Nagato and apologize in person, or...thank you! She probably also knew what her parents were thinking. When Rias met Nagato, her face was terribly gloomy... And after learning some information, and seeing Lias like this is very interesting, Nagato readily agreed, and brought his family members, as well as Baiji Elquet, and Heiji expressed that he was unwilling to be with When Yuto Kiba met, he didn''t know where he went to play the world. Here, what I have to say is that Asachel who learned the news also plans to return to the underworld with them! "After all, this is the first time I have used the devil''s channel!" Seeing the retreat outside the car window, Asacher sighed, took out the notebook from his arms, opened and read the contents: "The schedule in the underworld includes: going back to Rias hometown, introducing the demons of the family to the current head, and then there is another, the gathering of the new generation of demons, and then let you practice there. My main job is to accompany Gremory. Family members practice, while you stay at Gremory''s house, I will go to Suzex and the others...really, it is troublesome." "According to my information, it''s more than that!" Hearing what Asacher said, Nagato rolled his eyes and retorted, "I heard that the old protoss of the northern countryside will also come. It should be attracted by the news that the God of the Bible has died. , You guys will spread the news to the high level of the world, tusk..." At this time, there were only Nagato and Asacher in the entire carriage, and Nagato didn''t mind talking about secret topics. By the way, Rias was originally sitting in this carriage, but just now, she went to talk with the owner of this dimensional train, and seemed to have to register for the families of Nagato. "There is no way. If the god of the Bible is still alive, how can he tolerate the existence of demons and fallen angels!" Shrugging his shoulders helplessly, Asachel said in a very mocking tone, "All the gods in myths know that the gods of the Bible would rather destroy the world than the demons and fallen angels first!" Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com "Are you holding the thought of''Rather than concealing it and being used by others, it''s better to confess yourself''? Understood!" Hearing what the Governor of the Fallen Angel said, Nagato said thoughtfully, but in the bottom of my heart, Nagato flashed a thought that the God of the Bible would be so obsessed with destroying demons and fallen angels, it was definitely not just the other party and You don''t fit in with yourself. Presumably, in this, there are some unknown reasons that I haven''t thought of yet! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door... "excuse me!" With the opening of the door, Lias said as she walked in. The moment she just walked in, a pure white figure with blond hair squeezed in from the gap behind Lias, and suddenly rushed to the length. The body of the door. "Nagato-kun, I want you to sleep in a hug!" "Yes! My Princess!" With a slight smile on his face, Nagato hugged the pure white girl, and said helplessly, "You really like to behave like a baby, Elquet, you don''t look like your sister at all." "Hehe, I don''t want to be like her!" With a low voice, Alquette nuzzled Nagato''s arms and closed his eyes contentedly. Almost in an instant, the girl fell into a deep sleep... "Uh, this can really sleep!" After seeing this scene, Asachel clearly sensed that the girl was asleep, he couldn''t help but laughed softly, "It''s really hard to imagine that this is the true ancestor princess in your world, the darling of the world!" "Humph!!!" Seeing Nagato and Elquet''s performance, Rias walked to her seat a little uncomfortably and sat down... silent! I have to say that sometimes girls are very strange. Mingming Rias herself rejects this marriage, but seeing Nagato and other girls being intimate in front of her without hesitation, she still loses her temper... In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire carriage seemed a little weird! "Arnold, that...hehe." At this moment, a demon who had walked in behind Rias, looked at the weird atmosphere in the entire carriage, bit the bullet and said stiffly, "I am the palm of this Gremory train, Ray Nader, please give me advice in the future." As soon as the voice fell, the demon named Leonard caught the gaze of Asacher and Nagato, and Alexander immediately. Suddenly, the devil looked at Lias, but there was no response... "Then, that, I''m going to register for adults... Haha!" .. 1354 Chapter 147 Undercurrent and Arrival Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is an unknown island in the Atlantic Ocean. Rolling mountains are the main geographical feature of this nameless island. The island is full of vegetation, and the mountains are sloped down into the ocean. In the middle of the island, there is a huge crack canyon. Judging from the refurbished soil on both sides of the gorge, the gorge is newly cracked! From a bird''s-eye perspective, it looks like someone cut it open with a magic weapon. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" In the depths of the canyon, sorrowful and strong roars reverberated constantly, accompanied by bursts of violent roars from time to time. Under these roars, the entire island seemed to vibrate slightly, and new soil was constantly falling on both sides of the canyon... "Oh, does it seem to be here?" At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared on a clean rock above the gorge. Among them, the orange tights surrounded the grudge girl''s ears slightly, and said leisurely, "Listen to this voice, it seems That''s right!" "There is a lot of death in the canyon, it should be the idiots in the hero faction." The girl in black clothes with long purple hair felt a little, and then said quietly, "I don''t want to think that the users of the gods are not ordinary people. Such an overbearing conscription method is completely looking for death!" "Ha, maybe we put too much pressure on them!" Hearing the words of the purple-haired girl, the grudge girl hopped to the edge of the canyon, looking at the bottomless canyon, "The god-killing device created by enclosing the Nemean lion of Greek mythology in a divine tool The Lion Kings battle axe, should it help me go further." As soon as the voice fell, the girl jumped towards the bottomless gorge... Soon, the roar in the canyon suddenly rose. The frequency of the oscillations instantly increased several times! "It seems that Saya is very interested!" Feeling the battle in the canyon, the purple-haired girl''s face showed a touch of eagerness, and then suppressed it again, "No, this is Saya''s battle, you can''t intervene, rest assured, there will be battle in the underworld anyway, ha ha, gods Dusk..." "And Hades, one day, I will..." ... ... Almost an hour after registering the identity... "I will arrive at the Gremory Mansion soon! I will arrive at the Gremory Mansion soon! Thank you for your ride." Suddenly, the voice of the demon named Leonard heard before, awakening Nagato''s thoughts from his contemplation. The red-haired boy who realized that he had arrived, awakened the blond girl in his arms. Come here. "Woo, Nagato-kun, I''m hungry!" The blond girl who had awakened from her sleep stretched out her hand to hook Nagato''s neck, with a pitiful expression on her face. "So" "I want to suck Nagato-kun''s blood...Oh!" As soon as Elquette said these words, he was attacked by a hand knife from Nagato. He jumped out of Nagato''s arms, covered his forehead with his hands, and even some crystal tears appeared in his eyes.v3 Academy www.v3sy.com To be honest, if other women with a mature body like El Qut make such a move, it will make people feel malicious and cute. But the true ancestor''s princess would not, but made the eyes of others in the carriage straighten. Even Rias, who is also a woman, is the same. "Okay, we should get off!" Standing up from his seat, Nagato directly took Alquettes hand, then looked at Assathel, and suddenly said, By the way, Assathel, you dont seem to be here. Get off?" "Ah, that''s right! My plan is to take a ride directly across the Gremory collar and go to the Demon Lord, because I have to find Suzex and others, and there are some things to talk about. After the end, I will come back to Gremorys home. You go to say hello first." Recovering from the charm of the true ancestor princess, Asachel waved his hand to Nagato. "In that case, please help me greet my brother, Mr. Asachel." At this moment, Rias spoke, and then glanced at Nagato. The whole person opened the door in the car and walked out. Slightly stunned, and then Nagato waved his hand to Asacher, the princess of the true ancestor, followed Lias, walked out of the car door, just walked to the door of the car, his five dependents We, as well as the four dependents of Rias are already there. At this moment, the Dimensional Train had arrived, and the door opened in an instant... The family members of Gremory headed by Rias walked out first. Then Nagato and his family members reconciled, and as the leader, he stepped out, but just as Nagato stepped on the platform, a roar of welcome came from his ear... "Welcome Miss Lias back to China!!!" "Welcome to Lord Nagato!!!" Amidst the roar, Nagato''s footsteps remained unchanged, his eyes followed the voice and looked over... I saw that the entire platform was surrounded by densely packed soldiers. These should be the private soldiers of Duke Gremory! Immediately after-- "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Massive fireworks exploded in the air, and the soldiers fired their guns into the air. A group of people who were supposed to be bands standing nearby began to play music in unison, and soldiers rode unidentified creatures in the air and waved flags. Facing this sudden ostentation, many family members were at a loss. Among the family members of Nagato, Tomoyo, Aisha, and Yanye are all leaning together, feeling as if they are standing in the wrong place, while among the family members of Gremory, the blond pseudonymous vampire hides directly. Behind Kiba Yuto... Well, seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but admire Kiba Yuto, the millennium gay guy. The pseudonym named Gasper seems to...have already stepped into the other world. At this moment, a group of maids and deacons walked out of the welcome line. The head maid said: "Miss, you are welcome back. You arrived so early and Lord Nagato. Thank you very much for coming. It seems that both of you are safe along the way. It is really great. Then please get in the carriage. The carriage goes to the mansion." .. 1355 Chapter 148 Gremorys third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the arrangement of the maids and deacons, Nagato and Rias sat in separate carriages and headed towards the Gremory House. Of course, the so-called carriage in the underworld is not the same as the human world. The horse that is responsible for pulling the carriage is not a horse in the human world, but a kind of monster that looks like a horse. It''s not bad. The road is quite quiet, after all, in the huge underworld, there are really not many people. Almost half an hour later, Gremorys home mansion appeared in everyones sight... It was a huge building located at the end of the road extending straight ahead. Beautiful flowers bloomed around the building, a beautiful fountain sprayed water, and all kinds of birds were flying. Soon, the carriage crossed the long road and stopped on the field in front of the huge building... Then, a deacon opened the door and nodded to Nagato and others. Coming out of the carriage, groups of maids and deacons formed a line on both sides of them, leaving a road. The red carpet on the ground stretched to the huge castle, and the huge gate gradually followed the sound of "chichichi". Wide open. "Miss, Lord Nagato, Her Royal Highness Princess Alquette, and all the dependents, please move forward." When Nagato and Rias got out of the carriage, a rather experienced maid stepped forward and spoke. "Come, let''s go." Rias spoke to her family, then looked at Nagato and smiled. The bet between Nagato and Rias was silent! In fact, if this kind of thing is not necessary, no one really wants to be publicized, because no matter what the final result is, it will not be a good reputation for the person involved... Therefore, in the eyes of these maids and deacons, Nagato is one of the future masters of Gremory. And for Gremory''s reputation, Lias'' acting skills at this time have reached the climax of her life! However, just as Lias was about to walk along the carpet, a small figure rushed out of the maid''s team and quickly ran into Lias''s arms, hugged her, and said happily: "Great, Sister Lias, you are back!" "Miligas, I''m back, you''ve grown up." After a moment of stunner, Rias hugged the boy with her backhand, showing her feelings of love. At this moment, Nagato, who was standing behind Rias, had a slightly subtle expression on his face after seeing the child... According to Nagatos information, the child in front of him is the son of Suzeks and the next heir to the Gremory family after Rias. In the original history, Suzeks would have a child. It was him and Gurefia''s... It''s just that there were some changes in fate a hundred years ago, and Gurefia and Suzex had no chance. However, even so, Suzex still had this child. The mother of this child is a daughter of the Baal family. In the entire upper echelon of the devil, she is a well-known strong woman, workaholic, and she herself is a little...like Gurefia!666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com What interested Nagato the most was that the first time that woman and Suzex had done was the result of a deliberate conspiracy by the current head of Gremory. The so-called drunken sex, so that Suzex has to take responsibility! Otherwise, based on the level of infatuation of Szekes, maybe he is still single now. In fact, this is why the last time the king of the horse agreed that he was very excited when he saw Gurefia, but Suzex was completely For not talking to her... In short, the innocent devil feels that he has failed! Well, thinking of this, Nagato feels more and more that Suzex is too alien as a demon! "By the way, Nagato-kun, let me introduce to you, this child is Miligas Gremory, his brother''s child, and my nephew." At this moment, she seemed to remember something, Lias introduced to Nagato not far away, and then looked at the child in her arms, "Miligas, say hello, this is Nagato, I Fiance!" "Yes, my name is Miligas Gremory, hello!" "Hello, Miligas!" As he walked closer, Nagato smiled at the child, and rubbed the red-haired childs hair with his right hand, but I didnt know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Nagatos arm brushed Lias Oppa... "Ah... well, go inside." Lias, who was almost called out, calmed her mind and glanced at Nagato viciously in secret, then took Miligas''s hand and took the lead. After her, Nagato followed with a smile, and other talents followed Followed. Soon, after passing through the huge gate and walking inside, the gates inside the castle opened one after another. In the end, everyone walked to what looked like a hall. In front of them was the stairs leading to the second floor. There was a huge chandelier on the ceiling. The hall was very large and more than enough to hold a sports meeting. "Miss, I want to take you to the room directly, I don''t know how you like it?" At this time, when the leading maid raised her hand, several maids approached. "Alright, I also have to greet my father and mother first and let them know that I have returned to China." Lias, who had calmed down at this time, seemed to be still thinking about what to do. "Master is out now, and is expected to be back before the evening. Master also said that he would like to have dinner with you. See you." "That''s it, I know, so you can take everyone back to their rooms to rest first, the luggage has been moved into the room?" "Yes. The room is ready and ready to use." "Oh, Lias, you are back." At this time, a female voice came from above. I saw a beautiful lady in a dress walking down the stairs. She looked less than twenty years old. Except for her hair color, she was almost exactly the same as Lias, but her eyes were sharper. "Also, I finally saw you, Nagato-kun!" When she came to the crowd, the woman looked at Nagato, especially his red hair, and nodded very satisfied, "As expected of Rias'' future husband, this hair is very suitable for Gremory!" .. 1356 Chapter 149 Statement and Party Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In principle, there is still a''night'' in the underworld without the sun and moon. The sky has darkened. Looking up at the sky, you can still see the simulated moon, but it is not the real moon, but it is reproduced by magic. The dark night of the underworld is also expressed in this way... In fact, the sky was originally purple. The concept of time is in principle to match the human world, the underworld has time in the underworld, but in order to reincarnate demons and demons living in the human world, the demon kings use special spells to adjust it. It didn''t take long for this adjustment to start. In fact, it didn''t happen before the reincarnation demon appeared. It''s just that with the emergence of reincarnated demons, the underworld and the human world are more and more connected... Most forces in the underworld acquiesce in this adjustment. There is a saying on this plane, that is, the war between fallen angels, angels and demons is called the ancient war. However, the history of the entire human world is less than ten thousand years, compared with the ten thousand years life span commonly enjoyed by demons. Shorter. Under such circumstances, why can the previous biblical civil war be called "ancient"! There is only one real reason, and that is that the battlefield of the ancient war was in the underworld, and the underworld at that time operated in an independent time. It took an absolutely long period of time from the beginning of the war to the end of the war. If this is not the case, how can the three powers, which can be regarded as the strongest in this world, be weakened to the point that they will perish if they fight again! In fact, the situation of the three major forces of the Bible today is not very good... As far as demons are concerned, reincarnation demons are products that make up for the extinction crisis of demons. For some demons who pay more attention to blood, normal reproduction is more important to them... Although in terms of the probability of the devil''s reproduction, it is indeed a pit! but "It doesn''t matter at all, anyway, if you push more, you will have it!!" On the moonlit balcony, a woman with long flax hair, almost the same as Rias, held a glass of red wine in one hand, gestured towards Nagato, took a sip, and said sturdily: "So, I absolutely support Nagato-kun, you immediately knock Rias down, don''t worry about the betting!" "Yes, yes, thank you mother-in-law for your support!" An embarrassing Nagato flashed seldomly on his face. After a slight astonishment, he also raised the red wine in his hand and gestured for it, and then drank it all before he laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I will seize the opportunity! " "In this case, I''m relieved!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the woman, or Nagato''s expectant mother-in-law, Vinylana Jimori smiled contentedly, and then she took a catwalk and left the balcony. After a while, faint words came... "By the way, in a few days, there will be a gathering of the new generation of demons, Rias will ask you, Nagato-kun!" "Huh? I don''t... cut! It''s really troublesome!" Originally, after hearing Vinylana Gremorys request, Nagato intended to refuse. After all, as Nagato, go to such a place and dont be too bully, but the woman did not refuse Nagato at all. The opportunity to go straight away. "Forget it, just go take a look..." Wandering to the table and chairs arranged on the balcony, Nagato sat down leisurely, picked up the wine bottle on the table, and poured another glass for himself. I have to say that this kind of wine from the underworld is quite good. Nagato taste.Aizw.net www.aizw.net It was already four or five hours after Nagato came to this Gremory residence... After arriving here, the family members of Nagato and the family members of Gremory including Rias went to their rooms to rest. After all, they took a long train and experienced a series of battles. After that, many people were exhausted. It''s just that compared to others, Nagato is not sleepy at all. After wandering around for a long time, Nagato came to the balcony to enjoy the moon and drink, and Rias mother, Vinylana Gremory, came here to drink with Nagato. For a cup. Well, a drink or something, it''s just an excuse... Nagato knew very well that his mother-in-law was just showing himself the attitude of the Gremory clan toward him! In this way, when Nagato was drinking and enjoying the moon, time passed by. When the bottle in Nagato''s hand bottomed out... "Master Nagato!" At the gate of the balcony, a pretty demon maid appeared there, bowing towards Nagato, and said, "Dinner is ready, and the owner of the house is back. I hope to have dinner with Nagato." "I know!" After drinking the last bit of wine, Nagato''s thoughts moved, and the wine was dispersed. Then stood up from the chair... "Let''s go!" ... ... The contemporary Patriarch of Gremory is a very peaceful demon. There were no twists and turns in the dinner between Nagato and him, just a simple description of the family. Except for halfway through the dinner, the Patriarch Gremory hinted at Nagatos support for the marriage contract, and then caused Lias'' dissatisfaction. Nothing else. Nagato''s life in the Gremory Mansion is also very simple, so simple that the red-haired boy feels bored. On the second day after arriving at the Gremory Mansion, the family members of Nagato were all sent to the Freedom City through the teleportation magic circle, where they would receive a full summer special training. Presumably after the summer vacation, the family members of Nagato will have an amazing improvement! On the fourth day, the gathering of the demon of the new generation began, and Nagato and Alquette followed the Gremory family members and boarded the Gremory private train to the Demon Lord. On the way forward, the train passed through the huge long-distance jumping magic circle spread out in the air several times. No way, the territory of the underworld is really too big, just rely on the speed of the train to run from the Gremory territory to the Demon King''s collar, and it will not take a few days. Even so, everyone swayed on the train for three hours before arriving. The stations and platforms are very modern, and there are even vending machines. Although the design is not the same as the human world, the buildings appearing in the distance look very advanced. There is no doubt that this is the city of the demon king Lucifer!.. 1357 Chapter 150 The Fifth Houtou Reappearance! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is a new generation demon gathering... As the name suggests, a group of underage demons of the same age as Rias gathered together. None of these under-age demons have participated in the ranking game. These high-ranking demon heirs from well-known families with a lot of background gathered to greet each other and raise their awareness. Under such circumstances, as the sister of the Demon King, Rias must be present, and her family members must also accompany. Lucifer, the city led by the demon king, is where the party was held! After all, this city is said to be the old capital of the underworld where the old demon king Lucifer lived. In the city of the original ancestor demon king, a gathering of new generation demons is held. This act of giving the past to witness the future is very timely. It''s just that the Nagato people who have just arrived at the Demon Lord''s collar have not had time to admire the city, they are in some trouble. "Ah! Princess Rias!" Almost at the moment Rias appeared, there was a burst of screams around her. As the sister of the strongest demon king in the devil world, she also had the beauty that was the apex even among the many beautiful demons... Rias''s popularity is a bit higher than imagined! But thinking about it the other way round, this is normal. If Rias has no such charm, how can she get so much indulgence from Nagato? In terms of appearance, even if she is judged by Nagato who has experienced many worlds, Rias is the same. Impeccable. just "This is a bit nerve-wracking!" Taking a look at the demons slowly converging around, Nagato looked at the bodyguard who was a few steps behind by his side, and asked, "I remember there is an underground train that can go directly to the venue, and the special car is ready. Right?" Although he is a bodyguard, he is actually responsible for handling various chores.With Nagato, Patriarch Gremory didn''t worry that his daughter would be in danger at all, and bodyguards were just a kind of pomp for big men. "It''s ready, sir, please come with me." Facing Nagato''s question, the demon bodyguard humbly bowed and replied. In this way, everyone followed the bodyguards, went to the subway train, transferred to the subway, shook for about five minutes, and quickly reached the destination-the platform under the city''s largest building. The new generation of demons, as well as senior members of the family and superior demons, will all come to the venue in this building. Coming here, Li Yas unceremoniously became the leader! Everyone followed Rias into the spacious elevator. In the elevator, Rias told the family members: "Everyone, I will confirm once again, no matter what happens, you must keep your peace of mind, no matter what anyone says, you are not allowed to do it-upstairs is our future Competitors, cant be too ugly." The momentum in Lias''s words was stronger and bullying than usual. It was a voice that did not intend to lose to anyone and was prepared for a battle. Then her eyes looked at Nagato, and Nagato''s eyes also looked at her! The two looked at each other like this, and the atmosphere was a bit strange for a while. "You are my fiance!" The Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com "That''s natural!" There was an inexplicable conversation between the two, which confuses most people around. Only a few insiders understood that it was a compromise between Rias and Nagato. Rias admitted the identity of Nagato... On the contrary, Nagato wants to maintain the dignity and prestige of Gremory! just "Lias, facing that man, any compromise is dangerous!" After seeing this scene, Zhu Nai, who was standing behind Rias, frowned in secret. During this time, the girl could see that Rias attitude towards Nagato became more and more weird, far from before. Is firm. Originally, Zhu Nai wanted to remind the other party, just thinking of his current situation... After being silent for a while, Zhu Nai gave up this idea! Soon, after rising to a high altitude, the elevator finally stopped and the door opened. Headed by Lias, everyone stepped out of the elevator. Outside was a bright hall. Someone who looked like a servant nodded to Lias, "Welcome, Master Gremory, please go here." After walking along the passage for a while, several figures appeared on the opposite side of the crowd. The head was a demon with a friendly smile on his face, short black hair, and a demon who looked like a wild type man came over. Dressed up was quite easy to move around. The physique was very good, with strong muscles that looked like Professional wrestler. Obviously, the opponent is a fighter-type demon, and his eyes are also rare purple. "Long time no see, Rias." The demon in front of him seemed to be very familiar with Rias, and he opened his mouth in a familiar tone, "Unexpectedly, I just came out and walked around and met you. Are these your dependents in the back? Well, these are... " When the demon''s gaze swept across Rias and the people behind him, it stopped on Nagato, Alquette and Yuto. In the three of them, the devil felt an extraordinary feeling. "Ah, long time no see, Seraorg!" At this moment, Lias, who seemed to be shocked by something, came back to her senses, pointed at Yudou, Gaspar, Kitty and Juna, and said, "These are my dependents. Yes, it is my fianc Nagato, and...friend, Miss Elquet!" "Oh, Lias, you also found a very good family member!" After hearing that Yuto was Riass family member, the demon named Seraorg couldnt help but shrink his pupils, and then returned to the original shape and looked at Nagato. Serra Ogbar, the next head of the Bar family!" "Sarah Ogg, your family is even better!" Taking a close look at the demon in front of him, as well as the family members behind him, Nagato said lightly, and stopped speaking. At this time, he had agreed to Lias'' request, and he would naturally not declare his troops to seize the master. "Didn''t you also find a good family member?" While speaking, Rias looked at a young boy with short black hair behind Saraoge, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be okay, and you will still be here, Hyoudou Issei-kun." .. 1358 Chapter 151 Ise with Amnesia is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Emperor Chiryu, Ise Hyodou! Rias didn''t expect to meet him here... Even though Hyoto Issei was a candidate for the dependents that Rias once valued, Rias threw it away after hearing from Juno that the Emperor Sekiryuu was in the turbulent space during the battle with the black and white princess, and never appeared again. Behind the head. Although it is a pity for him to lose a powerful family member, there has never been a shortage of the red dragon emperor who died in history. The Red Dragon Emperor who was defeated in the battle is even more numerous, and he has become the fate of the Dragon Lord! In addition, his family members are also full of potential... Lias also forgot about it. just "I didn''t expect you to be here!" With a boastful expression on her face, Rias asked with some confusion, "Since Hyoto Issei-kun is okay, why don''t you go back to school? You know, your parents have come to the school more than once to find someone. ." Hearing what Lias said, the black-haired boy standing behind Seraorg suddenly changed his face after hearing what Lias said. In the next moment, the terrifying dragon breath erupted from the young man! I saw Hyoto Issei crossing Seraorg and came to Rias, with a horrible look in his eyes and asked: "Do you know my name? Is Hyoto Issei my name? Who are you, I am Who! Please, tell me!" "Get me back!" "Calm down, Dragon!" At the same time, Nagato stepped out, raised his right hand, and blocked Lias, while Seraorg strangled his neck directly from behind Hyoudou Issei, making a fist with the other hand. , Hit his stomach. In an instant, Hyodou Issei squatted on the ground holding his belly. "Sorry, Rias, and Nagato-kun!" At this time, Seraorg held Hyoudou Issei''s shoulder with one hand, and said to Nagato and Rias, "However, if you know my soldier, can you please elaborate on it? By the way Mention, he has amnesia!" "What, amnesia?!" ... Hyoto Issei lost his memory... To be honest, Nagato did not expect this to happen! In a private living room of the huge meeting place, Nagato and Alquette, Lias and her family of Gremory, as well as Seraorg and Hyoudou Issei are all concentrated here, listening to Serrao Speaking slowly... "When I first saw the dragon, Hyoto Ise, he was in a coma in the endless mountains where I practiced." I saw an embarrassed smile on the face of the demon young man named Seraorg, and said apologetically, "Hyoto''s breath was really weak to the extreme at the time. I didn''t pay attention and even stepped on several feet." "It''s okay, big brother!" 400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com At this time, Hyoto Ise interrupted Selaog, and said with a bit of excitement, "If it weren''t for the big brother, you noticed me in time, I''m really dead, just a few feet, it doesn''t matter." "Ha ha!" Hearing his brothers words, Seraorgs face showed a touch of warmth, and he touched Hyoudous head, "Its just that when I noticed Hyoudou, he was almost dead. At that time, I had no choice but to help him. Reincarnation." "What I didn''t expect was that all the eight soldiers'' demon chess pieces were used before Hyoudou reincarnated completely...Speaking of which, I still made a profit. "After being reincarnated as a demon, Hyoudou has no previous memories. He has nothing but common sense in the human world." "Yes, and my common sense does not fit into the underworld!" Hearing this, Hyoto, who was originally embarrassed by Seraorg''s head, couldn''t help but said with emotion, "If it weren''t for your big brother, you''ve been with me, I''m afraid I can''t survive at all, thank you, big brother!" "What silly thing to say, you are my brother, Dragon... No, I should call you Hyoudou Issei!" He hugged Hyoudou Issei''s shoulder directly, Seraorg looked at Rias with a solemn expression, and said, "As you can see, Rias, if it is convenient, can you please Tells us from the past." "Uh, it''s not that difficult, maybe it''s just a matter of effort!" Facing Seraorgs request, Rias obviously would not refuse, Hyoto-kun was originally a high school student at my private Komao Academy in the human world. Actually, I had already taken a fancy to him, but he was The artifact in the body disappeared when it awakened..." In the process of speaking, Rias had a weird expression. I dont know if its an illusion. Looking at Hyoudou Issei and Seraorg who are hugging each other, Rias feels very strange for a while, as if there is a sense of seeing where I have seen... Until the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of Yuto Kiba, who was holding Gaspar, his eyes flickering. Lias suddenly raised a certain possibility in her heart. It''s just that the thought of the future heir of the great king''s family will actually embark on such a path of no return... Rias felt that the whole world was a bit unreal. Compared with Rias, while Nagato felt interesting, he felt like a candle to the red dragon emperors change, and there was a burst of enlightenment in his heart. "It turns out that there will be a bonus to amnesia and loss of attribute power. Such a big change!" With her arms around the sleepy Princess Bai Ji, sitting beside the silent Nagato, her thinking became completely active. According to the memory of previous life, the Chilong Emperor in front of him seemed to focus on the European style attribute, which was the passion attribute. After losing the European style attribute power, his spirit was somewhat biased towards the passion attribute. Under such circumstances, coupled with amnesia''s cleansing of Chiryu Emperor''s correct view of love, and...the day and night of the passionate man named Seraorg! "In this way, Hyoto Ise is forgiven for embarking on the road of broken back!" Thinking about this, Nagato felt a burst of joy, but at the same time he had a different perception of the previous attribute power, about the relationship between attribute power, memory, and soul... "Bang! Bang! Bang!" At this moment, there was a violent sound outside the private living room. Interrupted Lias''s talk in the meeting room...... .. 1359 Chapter 152 The Demons Conflict is the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wait a minute, Lias!" Hearing the roars, Selaorg couldnt help showing a touch of anger. After showing apologetic expressions towards everyone, mainly Lias and Hyoto Issei, Selaorg pushed Opened the door of the private living room and walked out. "Sorry, Lord Lias, wait for me, brother!" And Hyoto Ise also apologized to Rias, and followed, like a shadow. Regarding this, Rias expressed her understanding... As the next Patriarch of the Great King''s family and the strongest among the contemporary new-born demons, it is his responsibility to maintain the entire new-generation gathering, and in the face of such a change, Selaorg is obliged to stop it. "Everyone, let''s go out and have a look!" Towards his family members, and Nagato, the El Quart duo said, and Lias quickly followed them out. After her, there were several family members, and Nagato two left. At the end. Stepping out of the private small living room, what is displayed in front of everyone is a vast space that has been destroyed! The tables, chairs, and decorations were all destroyed! The demons in the two camps in the center are staring at each other!Even the weapons were taken out, completely in a state of triggering! On one side are demons who look quite evil monsters, and on the other side are more ordinary demons, but both teams exude a frightening cold murderous aura. Around the two teams of demons are a group of gloating onlookers... "Zeldo Road, I have to accompany you if you want to fight in such a place! But..." "Will you die? Do you want to die like that? You won''t be blamed for killing you." At this time, the female demon group in the two teams staring at each other announced that it was a female demon wearing a blue robe, wearing glasses, and dressing slightly conservative by demon standards. "Ha! You dare to say, stinky woman!" "It''s rare for me to ask you to serve in the single room over there. Agareth''s lady is so tightly defensive, so it''s annoying! Hey, that''s why no man is always a virgin!?" "Really, I kindly ask if you need the opening ceremony!" Although the female devil''s answer was fierce, in comparison, the answer of the demon youth on the other side was even worse. It was a bad demon with strange tattoos on his face. The green hair was all upright, even his body was full of strange tattoos, and his pants were full of ornaments. Speaking of which, this demon is indeed disgusting, at least Nagato frowned when he saw the other party... The two teams seemed to have been facing each other for a while, and they were about to fight! just "Really, one and two are so energetic..." At this moment, Serraorg turned his neck while walking towards the two staring at each other, "Sigbara, the princess of the Agareth family, and Zefadolu, the fierce son of the Gracia Rabos family! If you continue, I will be your opponent." "Listen well, although I suddenly came out to say this, this is an ultimatum! If there are troubles in the future, my fist will not show mercy." Tutufei Novel Network www.tutufei.com This remark made the evil demon blue veins all around, showing a strong anger. "The incompetence of the Baal family..." Before the words were finished, a violent blow sounded in the whole hall! The next moment, the bad whole person flew out under Selaorgs fist, hit the wall fiercely, then fell down and fell to the ground, motionless, obviously fainted... "I said, this is an ultimatum." Slowly retracting his fist, Seraorg spoke faintly, and at the same time, his body bloomed with a terrifying vindictiveness that crushed the audience, causing the pupils of all the new-generation demons to shrink slightly... "Tsk tusk, it''s amazing, I am not an opponent now!" Seeing Seraorg like this, Kiba Yuto spoke almost without hesitation. Rias was surprised when she heard Yutos words. You must know that Gremorys family had experienced a lot of simulated battles before... In those battles, You Dou had the best combat effectiveness in Gremory! Just surprised and surprised, but Rias didn''t have much fear! Therefore, Yudou is still improving... Having experienced a reincarnation in person, it is not meaningless for Yudou. In a sense, Kiba Yudou is still in an explosive period. Almost every day, his strength will rise slightly. "It is indeed an interesting person!" At this moment, Nagato, who has a sense of existence, but has not said anything, suddenly said, "In contrast, Rias, you still need to work hard, you know, your talent is hundreds of times that of that man. what!" "...Well, I got it!" If it was normal, Rias would definitely refute Nagato''s words, but at this moment, she did not. Because for Rias, Seraorg is special. As the successor of the Baal family, Seraorg did not inherit the magic of destruction, but Gremory himself inherited this power... It stands to reason that such a self should be far better than the other! However, Serraorg purely used physical strength, madly, and even desperately to temper his flesh, so that his own strength completely broke this established matter in the eyes of everyone. In Lias''s heart, he is truly respectable. the man! "Lias, and Nagato-kun!" At this moment, with the sound of approaching footsteps, familiar voices rang in everyone''s ears. Nagato tilted her head slightly, and soon saw Cangna Sidi, who was slowly approaching, and her family members, among them, the queen of Cangna. After seeing Nagato, Chunji Jinra turned suspiciously. Up... Cangna didn''t see the situation of his own queen. He looked at Nagato and said, "Yes, Nagato-kun, just now my sister asked me to say when I met you, the demon kings are waiting for you." "The two demon kings except for my sister and Lucifer, want to meet you!" "Oh, that''s interesting!" Upon hearing this, an interesting smile appeared on Nagato''s face... 1360 Chapter 153 The Four Demon Kings Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Speaking of demons, one has to talk about the four demon kings today! As the next generation in which the original ancestor Demon King and the God of the Bible will die together, the four demon kings who will prop up the entire demon world, almost everyone agrees that these four demon kings have surpassed their ancestors. Especially the two Demon King Lucifer and Demon Beelzebu... Among the native masters in the entire dxd plane, both of them ranked in the top ten! I have to say that this situation is extraordinary! If the four demon kings who died together with the gods of the Bible were replaced by the four of this generation, at that time, the gods of the Bible would definitely die in vain, and under the circumstances at that time, maybe the devil would be the last The winner. Of course, as far as Nagato is concerned, whether these demon kings are strong or not is next... In terms of the devil, there is only one thing that the red-haired boy cares most about: That''s why there are only four demon kings! Not to mention why Lucifer, who should belong to the fallen angel, became a demon. After all, this is not the other world known in Nagatos memory, but why there are only four demon kings who symbolize the seven deadly sins, and the other three... After discussion with Nagato, Saya, and the emperor, everyone agreed that there must be something strange! Under such a mentality, Nagato is naturally very interested in the demon king. Therefore, after hearing Sonas words, Nagato spoke to Rias and Sona. He took Alquette and left the hall where the young demons gathered alone. Accompanied by the service staff, Nagato said. Take it to the next level... A place where demon nobles and even demon kings gather! After three minutes... "My lord, the demon kings are inside!" After walking out of the long elevator, Nagato and Alquette soon came to a door. After pushing the door open, the service staff made an inviting gesture in front of the door. "Oh, is it here?" Hearing this, Nagato raised his brows slightly, took a look at the dark room, and led Alquette into it. Only at the moment when he just stepped into the threshold, Nagato felt the four powerful to the extreme sense of existence, but the service staff outside the threshold had no influence, as if he had nothing to do with this terrifying existence. Know the way. Such a huge sense of existence can be precisely limited to a mere threshold... "Tsk tut, it''s great!" With a smile on his face, Nagato murmured in a low voice, then he took Alquette''s hand and stepped straight in! ... ... "Little Nagato, you are finally here!" Ranwen www.rwenw.com As soon as I stepped into the room, Nagato hadn''t seen anything clearly, and an active voice came from his ear, "Sure enough, please come to Cang Nachan to find you quickly. It didn''t take long for Nagato to come! " "All said, don''t add unnecessary modifiers to my name without authorization!" Almost reflexively, Nagato can see the situation in the room clearly. This is a room that looks quite spacious. No, it''s not so much a room, but rather an auditorium. And the place where Nagato is at this time is the highest point of the entire auditorium, the place called Gaotai! On both sides of this high platform, there are a lot of seats, and in the middle of the high platform, there are only five seats, of which four seats are the masters of the devil society today, the four devil kings! And the person who just spoke to Nagato was the Leviathan Demon, Seraphim Sidi! "Ha, Seraphim, I told you..." At this time, the nominal leader of the Four Great Demon Kings, the Lucifer Demon King, Szeix Gimori said, "Nagato-kun doesnt like your name. If someone gets angry and cuts you off from the magical girls, That would be interesting." "Ha, Suzex, this little thing, I can''t do it yet!" Holding Alquettes hand, Nagato strolled to the fifth seat in the middle of the high platform and sat down, holding Alquette in his arms, and introduced to everyone, "Yes, this guy You should all know Alquette Brunstad, the princess of the true ancestor!" Then, Nagato looked at the other two demon kings: "Presumably, these two are the Asmod demon king, and the Beelzebu demon king, fortunately meeting!" "I''m Falubi Umu Graziarapos, I am lucky enough to meet you!" The first person who answered Nagato was a demon who looked very lazy. He looked young but had a kind of vicissitudes of roughness. Although it was a little unsurprising, Nagato knew that this was the strongest military strategist in the underworld! "Hello, Nagato-kun, this is Akuka Astarot, Demon Lord Beelzeb!" As soon as the Asmodeus demon''s voice fell, the last demon also smiled at Nagato. In terms of appearance, the Demon Lord Beelzebub was the most outstanding. He seemed to be a coquettish man. According to Nagato''s information, this Demon Lord was the one who constructed the basic theory of ranking games, and was excellent in technique and programming. He is a close friend with Szekes, and he is also a transcendant, possessing the strength above the current demon king level. "Speaking of it, this is the first time I have seen your four demon kings appear together." When the demon kings just finished their voices, they looked around the surrounding environment, and Nagato said leisurely, "Let''s talk about what program you should have here, um, maybe it''s about preparing to meet the new generation of demons. " "As expected to be Nagato-kun, what you said is correct!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Suzex was slightly surprised, and then said, "For any race, the new generation is the future of the race. As the devil, we need to guide the new generation forward." "Then why did I come here..." "Because you are also a demon!" As if he knew what Nagato was going to say, the Demon King Lucifer said firmly, "Although you have always thought that Nagato-kun has swallowed the blood of the devil yourself, for us, it makes no difference. You are already your own... " I have to say that Suzex is very charming. If it is an ordinary person, after hearing this, the favorability is absolutely full! It''s obviously not unreasonable that Suzex became the head of the demon king!.. 1361 Chapter 154 Fourth Official Meeting! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As a demon king, Suzexs greatest weapon is naturally power! Even in these years, the society of demons has undergone many different thoughts, but the essential idea of ??the weak eating the strong and the strong is deeply rooted in the hearts of demons. Under such circumstances, only strength is the guarantee of everything... In addition to power, Suzexs greatest weapon is his personality charm! The power of the transcendant allowed Suzex to destroy all resistance forces and set foot on the top of the demon regime, and the extraordinary personality charm allowed this heretical demon to have many followers and construct a new demon regime. . Fortunately, Nagato is not an ordinary person, although Suzexs personality charm really surprised him... But it absolutely cannot change any of Nagato''s thoughts. In a sense, Nagato is very stubborn! In order to be able to move forward, in this life, whether good or bad, Nagato will be eliminated or conquered as long as they block the way. The momentary senses cannot cause any obstacle to Nagato''s actions. Of course, these refer to general matters, some details, Nagato is not so persistent! As it is now... Now that Suzex had said so, Nagato nodded and agreed. "now it''s right!" Seeing that Nagato didn''t continue, Suzex smiled and said, "You know, you are my brother-in-law, okay, a few, please wait a moment, soon, tonight''s activities will begin." Following Suzex''s words, the doors on all sides of the auditorium opened automatically, and many demons gathered one after another. These are the upper nobles in the demons, or some powerful ancient demons! Soon, the seats under the high platform where Nagato and others were seated were full. Immediately afterwards, under the leadership of the servants, six new-generation demons and their families gathered in this auditorium. Among them, among the family members of Gremory, Rias''s face became even more intense when she saw Nagato''s figure. It is a wave of change. "It''s really hard for you to come here. This is to take a good look at the special meeting of you who will be responsible for the next generation. Of course, this also includes the young demons meeting that will be held within a certain period of time." At this moment, an elderly demon noble spoke, officially kicking off the prelude to the meeting! "Good evening, you guys, all six of you are next-generation demons from the same family and with extraordinary strengths. Because of this, I want you to compete on the same stage before your debut and increase your strength together." At this time, Suzex sitting at the highest point said so. "In other words, we will join the battle with the''Misfortune'' sooner or later, right?" Hearing what Suzex said, Serraorg immediately asked the question straightforwardly. "I don''t know this yet, but I don''t want to do it if I can." After hearing Suzex''s answer, Seraorg raised his eyebrows unconsciously. "Why? Although we are young, we are also capable of shouldering the mission of the devil. At this age, we have to rely on our predecessors, but if we don''t give anything..." "Sairaorg, your courage is very commendable, but you are also too unconscionable." "I want to avoid sending you who are still growing up to the battlefield anyway, because losing the next generation of demons is a huge burden for us, and I hope you can understand it." .com "Your value to us is much higher than you think. You are our treasure." "Because of this, I hope you can grow up step by step." Seeing that Seraorg was so extreme, Suzex spoke with some earnest words to persuade him, then his tone was relieved, and he smiled: "Well, I''m sorry to let you listen for so long, but we are pinning our dreams and hopes on the young you. Only this point I hope you can understand. You are the treasure of the underworld." The words of the strong are always full of shock, and Suzex''s words are deeply engraved in the hearts of young demons. "Finally, I want to hear about your dreams in the future, can you do it?" After seeing the young demons underneath showing thoughtful expressions, the red-haired demon said so. At the moment when Suzex''s voice fell, the first to answer was still Selaorg. "My dream is to become a devil." "If you can make the people of the underworld feel my existence, then you can only become a demon king." Under such circumstances, the strongest man of the new generation of demons is still full of domineering, and the fighting spirit and firm belief of the newborn calf who are not afraid of tigers are unabashedly released from his speech and behavior... "Brother, I will definitely help you!" Hearing Seraorg''s words, the Seiraoge behind him also released an unusual arrogance, and a scarlet caged hand appeared on his right hand, "In the name of Seiraoge!!!" When the surrounding nobles saw this scene, they couldn''t bear a burst of admiration! To be honest, before the convening of this conference, these nobles had already received the news that Emperor Sekiryuu became a reincarnated demon, but seeing was believing. After the official confirmation, everyone inevitably had an inexplicable expectation... "The combination of the Great King''s Family and the Chiryu Emperor is really amazing!" "I am looking forward to it, the first demon king of the great king''s family." "..." ... ... "interesting!" On the high platform, Nagato couldn''t help but speak. As soon as this statement was made, it was recognized by the four major demon kings including Suzex... As for the four people and Nagato standing at the apex of the devil, Emperor Sekiryuu is not a big deal, even if it is the reappearance of Nitenryu, there is nothing terrifying. The words are also quite shocking. "It was originally a future lion cub." "Now, with the assistance of Emperor Chiryu, the future is limitless!" "Even I am looking forward to it..." ps: God will start next... .. 1362 Chapter 155 Sudden Visitor Fifth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The world of demons is very cruel and realistic. Even though all the demons now admire Seraorg very much, and seem to appreciate his appearance, but in fact, before that, more than half of the upper-level noble demons had regarded Seraorg as a joke. Seraorg is a special example of the Baal family. He was born unable to use the power of destruction and was even abandoned for a time... However, such an environment did not make him desperate. Instead, he honed his strong will. Under such a will, Seraorg tempered a powerful body and walked towards the strong alone! When he knocked down the heir of the Baal family and seized the position of the heir of the Baal family, he shocked the entire underworld! But even so, many people still don''t recognize him... It''s just that when such a Seraorg had a helper like the Chilong Emperor, the tone of almost all high-level nobles changed, even those who were dissatisfied with Seraorg would not say anything at this time. Because what the devil admires is power, and Chiryu Emperor is a symbol of power! If it were some young demon nobles, they might still look down on the Sekiryuutei, but the older nobles would not, especially those old guys who had experienced battles between the three major forces and the Ertianlong in the ancient wars, let alone. You know, the Ertianlong at that time has completely reached a situation where the three major forces have to put down their hatred and join forces! And Chilong Emperor, even if he is not very strong now, but at least he has the hope of becoming a strong like Ertianlong... In this case, fools or lunatics will pour cold water in boredom. Facing the compliments from all directions, it was obvious that Selaog knew some of the tricks inside, so he just stood calmly and didn''t make any other actions, making the demon kings on the high platform even more valued. After a while, the matter about Selaorg was considered to be over, and it was the turn of other new-generation demons to speak. The second speaker is Lias Gremory! "I will become the next master of Gremory and win the ratinggame!" Lias'' answer was very real. Although she was not as praised as Selaorg, she received more knowing smiles. Obviously, Lias was a more qualified existence in the eyes of these demon nobles. It''s just that while the girl was talking, she took a concealed look at Nagato... Obviously, this little girl is still very concerned about ranking games with Nagato in a few months! After Rias, the rest of the young demons all stated their dreams and goals one by one, and finally arrived at Canna Sidi, but the calm student presidents words made many senior leaders frowned. . "I want to establish a school in the underworld that teaches the knowledge of ratinggame." "Speaking of the school related to ratinggame, it has already been established, right?" As if seeking approval, some of the demons closest to Sona asked the girl. "That is a school that only upper-level demons and a small number of privileged-class demons are allowed to attend. What I want to establish is a school where both lower-level demons and reincarnated demons can attend without barriers." Facing the strangeness of the high-level aristocrats, Cang Na''s face was calm and firm and said his answer! just "Hahaha!!!" Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com In an instant, the laughter of the demons resounded throughout the venue. Even Cangna, who knew this would happen, had a complicated expression on his face. Then, I saw those high-level demons saying in a mocking tone... "That is impossible!" "This is really a masterpiece!" "That''s it! This is the so-called dreaming girl!" "What an interesting girl''s heart!" As if the video of the pause button was suddenly pressed, the entire venue suddenly became quiet... All the demons felt it, and among those laughter, there seemed to be an extra voice! At the same time, the four demon kings stood up from their seats one after another, and then the other demons realized what they were, and released their coercion. After a while, terrible coercion raged across the venue. It''s just that under such pressure, there was no other change in the entire venue. "Huh, come out!" At this moment, Nagato, who was still sitting in his place on the high platform, raised his left hand, and the scarlet magic spear suddenly appeared in his hand. The next moment, a special enchantment bloomed on the magic spear, covering the entire venue. . Under this level of barrier, a golden figure appeared in the sky above the venue, at the same level as Nagato. Looking straight at Nagato, she saw that it was a lion-eared girl with two pony tails standing in the sky, as if she had With the wild and domineering king of beasts. "Oh, is this Nagato-kun''s Heavenly Punishment barrier?" Although he was dedicated to Nagatos natural punishment barrier, the uninvited guest didnt panic at all. Instead, he said with interest, Sure enough, you will be our enemy, Nagato-kun. !" "you flatter me!" Facing the girl, he faintly spoke, and Nagato''s gaze turned to Suzex and motioned. Suzex, who understood Nagatos hint, naturally took Nagatos words, took a step forward, and said questioningly: "This lady, please explain your identity, what is your purpose, otherwise. ..." "You don''t need to threaten me, because my purpose is to say something!" Facing the devils questioning, the girls face remained unchanged, and she said in a somewhat mocking tone, Its just that I was planning to wait for you to reappear after the so-called meeting. I just saw the interesting scene just now. Time can''t help but speak." "But, having said that, the devil''s equipment is actually not very good. What kind of knowledge monopoly would actually play, it''s... "How the devil''s society does not require you to comment, please explain the origin!" Hearing the girl''s words, Szex''s face changed slightly, and small destruction bombs appeared around the demon king, and there was a tendency for the girl to attack without talking nonsense. "Cut, what a boring man!" Seeing such a situation, the girl curled her lips, and then said, "Dear demons, good evening, I am Saya, the spokesperson of the group of disasters, please give me your advice in the future!" .. 1363 Chapter 156 Beast King Saya first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as Saya''s words came out, the entire venue was in an uproar. If we say what is the most famous thing in the world of demons today, apart from the fact that the once hostile forces of the Bible have signed a peace agreement, it is the emergence of a group of misfortunes. In a sense, the top leaders of the three major forces are very grateful for the emergence of the group of misfortunes. If there is no such external force, there is no threat of the group of misfortunes, and the three major forces have to unite in the outside world. How can the real dawn of peace come so easily! However, thanks go thanks, the three major forces and the group of misfortunes are absolutely hostile! Under such circumstances, the appearance of Saya, who claims to be the spokesperson of the group of misfortunes, has shocked people. Even the most calm demon can''t calm down... "What''s this? The misfortune group''s self-investment?!" After a slight astonishment, there was a dignified murderous intent on Suzexs face. Regardless of whether the girl in front of her said it was true or not, when she said such words in full view, the battle was already inevitable... The red-haired demon has decided that he must stay here! "No, no, no, how could I snare myself!" Hearing what Suzex said, Saya completely changed his posture and stretched out. With that graceful posture, many energetic demons couldn''t help but throb. "After Saya I gained new power, no one here can keep me!" Speaking such arrogant words, but coupled with the girl''s awe-inspiring temperament, has caused many weak demons to develop a strange psychology of''the other party''s words are correct'' in their hearts. "Humph!!!" Facing Saya''s arrogance, Szekes snorted and shot. Although it was just a simple conversation or two, Suzex had already seen that the girl in front of her was confident and completely ignored the threats around her. In this case, there is no need to say more... More than a dozen small destruction magic bullets traversed a beautiful trajectory in the air, targeting the girl directly. Faced with the magic bullet that had concentrated a large amount of destruction magic power, enough to destroy everything, Saya seemed to turn into catkins drifting in the wind, and the whole person moved along the tiny fluctuations in the air. The power of the magic bullet is very strong, and its trajectory is extremely flexible, making it hard to defend against... However, such a magic bullet could not touch one of Saya''s hair at all. After all, the bombardment of the magic bullet would also produce fluctuations. Just like the swallow, the girl dodged the attack again and again. In this situation, the surrounding demons who had seen the demon king''s action were as if they were poured cold water, and they were all stunned. "Really, I want to do it..." At this moment, the Demon Lord Beelzebub, who was standing next to Thazeks, couldnt help but sigh. On such occasions, as the pillar and belief in the demon world today, the Demon Lord must show Your own strength. No matter what the situation, the devil must win... It''s best to win the victory! Thinking like this, Demon Lord Beelzebu raised his right hand and snapped his fingers instantly! At the next moment, something seemed to be implanted in the space of the entire venue, and the small fluctuations in the space stopped abruptly.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com In an instant, Saya''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t wait for her to react... The magic bullet bombarded her one after another! "Boom boom boom!!!" Even if it has been controlled, the small magic bullet of the Demon King is not a normal magic bullet after all. At the moment of the explosion, there were violent shocks, and the entire venue was shaken. The noisy smoke spread from the center of the explosion, obscuring everyone''s sight. Seeing this scene, a heartfelt smile appeared on the faces of all the demons, and the hearts of all the demons rose up, "That''s right, this is the end of the angered Demon King." mood. Its just facts that they are a little bit happy... "Tsk tsk, it hurts a bit!" In the shock that has not yet completely subsided, the girl''s soft complaints echoed in every corner of the entire venue. Then, a powerful and shocking wave, as if the pressure of the king of beasts permeated. Many weak demons even fell into a coma directly under this pressure. ... ... "Really, it seems that the enemy is a bit tricky this time." On the high platform of the venue, known as the strongest military strategist in the underworld, the new Asmodeus demon finally broke free from the state of decadence and weakness, and looked at the location of the pressure with scorching eyes. "Yes, I really rarely see enemies that Suzex and Akuka have not solved by joining forces." Also serious, there is the new Leviathan Demon. I saw that this magical girl''s lover did not deliberately sell cute this time, and the billowing magic was about to move. On the other hand, Suzex and Akuka had already been solemnly looking at the center of smoke and dust ahead. There seems to be a kind of resonance between the four great demon kings, and the auras between them seem to be connected, but this possibility seems to have been deliberately suppressed and has not been revealed. On the entire high platform, only Nagato and Alquette were the most leisurely. They hugged each other in their seats, as if watching a show. Of course, it was not that Nagato was not ready to take action, but the demon kings were unwilling to take action... After all, this is the home of the demon kings, and it is a bit rude to let the guests take action. You know, the demon kings also have their own self-esteem! Soon, under the gaze of the demon kings, the girl in golden armor and red war skirt rubbed her left hand while walking towards the high platform... "You make me a little angry, dear demon kings, are you ready to accept the anger of my beast king Saya?" While she was talking, the smoke and dust that was about to disperse behind the girl gathered under the action of some invisible force. Soon, a huge lion with two saber teeth formed behind the girl. The coercion of the king of beasts burst out unreservedly at this moment... "Boom!!!" .. 1364 Chapter 157 The second more short-term battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" In an instant, the terrible shock spread in all directions... The coercive collision between Saya and the four demon kings made the demons present feel surprised and shocked. In such a terrifying collision, the entire venue even appeared bursts of cracks. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" At a certain moment, Saya took the lead. In a burst of violent roars, the huge sword lion condensed behind the girl rushed towards the high platform of the venue. The speed and power made the demons feel suffocated. "Huh! Kill the magic bullet!" "Overlord''s formula industry ceremony!" "Zero ice and fog and snow!" "Asmodeus attack!" In the face of the huge lion that came, the four demon kings almost attacked with intent. In an instant, an unimaginable terrorist explosion exploded in the auditorium, the earth was turbulent, and the air was shaking... And the whole auditorium was plunged into waves of destruction in the first place! "Damn it!" "Run!" "As expected, Lord Demon!" In the messy sounds, most of the demons escaped from the scope of the explosion. Although they all looked embarrassed, only a few of the more unlucky guys were involved. Fortunately, these demons were on the edge of the explosion''s range, and they did not lose their lives... But there is no doubt that these demons have suffered injuries of varying sizes. When the demons who had escaped from the explosion range looked back at the explosion center, everyone was surprised to find that the original auditorium building had long since disappeared, and the space where it was located was split... Things similar to dimensional slits spread all over, and brightly colored light particles filled the smoke and dust. "This this" Seeing such a scene, Rias couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. Although she had reached the magic power of the Demon Lord level by special means, Rias realized for the first time that the distance between herself and the Demon Lord level was still very far away. "So, you have to work hard, Lias!" At this moment, Lias heard a familiar voice in her ears, turned her head slightly, and the girl saw the red-haired boy standing next to her holding the blond princess''s little hand. "...What do you mean?" "Aren''t you thinking about the gap between yourself and the Demon King? I can tell you that it''s really big, but it''s not irreparable. Just work hard. You have this qualification." "No, I''m asking how do you know what I think, can you read mind?" "You don''t need to read minds. If you see more, you will understand!" He replied indifferently, Nagato pointed to the front, and said, "Why don''t you take a good look? The scene where the four demon kings shot together is very rare..." Although in this battle, the demon kings are destined to be regarded as dead! Nagato did not say the last words. "Humph!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Rias turned her head to look at the center of the explosion.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com With a slight movement of her ears, the girl seemed to hear a little collision from the smoke, her eyes were watching the fading smoke, and soon, the five intertwined and staggered figures entered Rias''s sight... That was the scene where the golden girl and the four demon kings were constantly fighting. The demon kings are very powerful, and the entire battlefield is shaken by every gesture, and the magic of various attributes is swayed, making the battlefield rendered into a dangerous place like an impasse. Under the offensive of such demon kings, the golden girl obviously fell into a disadvantage! However, even though she fell into a disadvantage, she was still at ease... Either follow the crowd to avoid various attacks, or present a golden shield to block the unavoidable attacks, or punch out the ground and the sky. Seeing this scene, many demons have a feeling of faith collapse in their hearts. You know, in the hearts of many demons, the Four Great Demon Kings are completely godlike existences, but now that the four of them have taken action, they have fought like this with the enemy, which has really broken the belief of many devil fans. At this moment, a figure suddenly intervened in the battlefield! That is "Sairaorg!" Many demons exclaimed so. ... ... "not good!" "Damn it, little guy!" "how come!" "He seems to lose his mind..." At the moment Selaorg rushed out, the faces of the four demon kings changed drastically. You know, although they can only stand in stalemate with the golden girl in front of them, in fact, the four demon kings are besieging the golden girl by virtue of their unique resonance. Knowing that this battle could not last too long and would reduce their reputation, Sazeks and Akuka looked at each other, nodded, and prepared to liberate the real body... But I didn''t expect that such variables would appear on the battlefield at this time. Under such circumstances, if the two transcendent level demon kings liberate their true powers, it is obvious that Selaorg will be directly affected. Then, Selaorg''s life will really be worrying. If Seraorg is acting recklessly, the demon kings can still ignore him for reasons such as''overweight'', but Akuka found that the guy seemed to lose his mind... So, how dare you, the demon kings who are committed to the future of the devil, do their best! "Ha ha!" At this moment, the golden girl let out a clear and sweet laugh, which made the demon kings feel a piercing, and then, a huge golden air wave erupted from the girl and went straight into the sky. Under such a terrifying huge wave, Seraorg who came to attack was like a mortal caught in a tsunami. Although he had the courage to fight the waves, he could only be washed away weakly... The next moment, the golden girl turned into a ray of light and rose into the sky, disappearing in place... "As expected of the Four Great Demon Kings!" "This time, let''s charge a little interest like this first." "I remember it seems that you are going to sign a peace agreement with Odin in Northern Europe, hehe, when the time comes, our group of misfortunes will appear again, when that time, we will continue to make friends, hehe..." With the last laugh, the girl''s figure disappeared without a trace... 1365 Chapter 158 Began to prepare for the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Damn it, it was calculated!" After Saya disappeared without a trace, Suzex couldn''t help clenching his fist. Even on the surface, this time against the group of misfortunes, the demon has no more losses except for the loss of a building, but after all, it is only the surface loss. As the demon king, Suzex knew very well what he and the others had lost! The four demon kings, who symbolize the highest combat power of the devil, took action together, but they couldn''t leave an unnamed girl behind... Thinking of this, Suzex had an urge to kill Selaorg. The red-haired demon at this time can imagine how much the reputation of himself and others will be affected after tonight, and how many guys who are willing to lurk because of the demon''s strength will pop out. After all, demons are creatures of power. When the power of the demon king is questioned, the power of the demons will be chaotic! "There is nothing worse than this!" On the other side, Seraphus also held his head feebly, and looked the same as Farubi Umm Graziarapos beside her, looking extremely decadent. "boom!!!" At this moment, Akuka came from a distance, threw the Seraorg in his hand in front of the demon kings, and said blankly, "Seraorg''s mind is a little confused, and it is indeed People have done tricks." "Damn it, fellow from the misfortune group!" Hearing Akuka''s words, Suzex''s face suddenly turned pale. You must know that Seraorg is the best in the new generation of demons. Even he has a problem. What will other new generation demons think? The disagreement of the group of disasters has completely made the red-haired demon angry. "Suzex, I think what you need to worry about the most right now is not the group of misfortune..." Some abruptly interrupted Suzexs anger, Akuka pointed to the surrounding demons, but how to appease these demon aristocrats and the new-generation demons. "As for the group of misfortunes, hum! A month later, let''s wait and see!!!" Obviously, after being teased by Saya, the Demon King Beelzeb was also angry... ... ... More than half an hour later, the Demon King''s reception room. "Haha, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It''s a shame not to see it with my own eyes!" The Governor of the Fallen Angel who heard the wind came here, looked at the red-haired Demon King, and said with some gloat in words, "However, you have suffered a big loss this time, Suzex." "Indeed, this time we were careless!" Hearing what the Governor of the Fallen Angel said, Szekes admitted his mistake very frankly, and then said in a reviewing manner, "If we tried our best at the beginning of the battle, it wouldn''t be the case." "I have to say, these years, I have also become arrogant..." "Uh" Asacher, who wanted to make a good laugh at the other party, didn''t even quibble after seeing Szekes, and suddenly he didn''t have the urge to continue laughing.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com I have to say that Suzex is really a heresy among demons, and there is no such thing as a common demon. "By the way, I heard that the group of misfortune will come at the summit in a month?" Shaking his head, the Governor of the Fallen Angel condensed his other thoughts, and then said solemnly, "What are you going to do about this, do you want to avoid it for a while?" "From the standpoint of the demons, this time, we absolutely can''t avoid it!" The red-haired demon''s face was slightly gloomy, and then he said, "The previous battles left our four major demon kings with stains. This time, the other party has already explained their own movements first, and is completely declaring war." "Faced with such a situation, if our four demon kings escape, the consequences will be serious..." "The devil''s world is very realistic, and the weak demon king is simply not enough to support the entire demon world. If we are judged to be weak, the entire demon regime may experience some turbulence that we don''t want to see." "...That''s really tricky!" Hearing Suzexs words, Asschers face couldnt help showing a heavy touch, and then he said, This time, our fallen angels will also help, and Michael wont stand by. Have" "Nagato-san, what will happen to your city of freedom?" As he spoke, Asachel looked at the third person in the living room who was drinking quietly at this time, the red-haired boy named Nagato. "No preparation, but rest assured!" Seeing the eyes of the demon king and the fallen angel governor, Nagato drank the tea in his mouth leisurely, and then calmly said, "This time, I will do my best..." "You will see, why I am called the Godmaster..." "Oh, that''s really looking forward to it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a look of expectation flashed on Suzex''s face. Long ago, Suzex knew that Nagato''s strength was definitely more than what he showed last time. The red-haired demon still remembers that when he and Nagato met for the first time, Nagato said that he was a transcendent person! I haven''t reacted yet, now think about it... "It''s not just the meaning of transcending humans, it should also mean transcending!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, and then the red-haired devil looked at the Governor of the Fallen Angel and asked, "By the way, Asachel, Rias and the others have been practicing this month, I beg you." "If you can, the young people like Sanna and Seraorg will also be handed over to you." "No problem, and there is one thing I care about." Facing the demon lords request, Asachel did not make any excuses, but said enthusiastically, I heard that Sekiryuutei has become a devil. Its really interesting. I want to communicate with him... "Well, let''s stop here for our private meeting, please!" "You just wait to see the results in a month!" "Well, are you finished? Well, goodbye, I''m going to the hot spring..." "Are there hot springs? Add me!" "Don''t..." "..." .. 1366 Chapter 159 The black cat in the hot spring is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato returned to the Gremory mansion, it was already late at night... Because Nagato was going to meet alone with Azazel and Suzex, before he came back, Alquette had been back with Rias and the others for a while. Even Alquette was already asleep. Although vampires are nocturnal creatures, Princess Bai Ji probably slept in Millennium City for a long time, and it was easy to get sleepy. As long as Nagato is not with her, Bai Ji wants to sleep... "Ha, that''s really a pity!" After learning from the devil maid that Bai Ji was asleep, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sigh with regret, "I originally wanted to go to the hot spring with El Quette..." If one thing that Nagato is most satisfied with during the days when living in Gremory, I am afraid it is the hot spring! The hot springs of the Gremory house can be said to be the most famous in the entire demon world. The effect of this hot spring is not comparable to that of the human world. Not only can it repel fatigue, moisturize the skin, and beautify the skin, it also has the effect of restoring magic, especially if you take a soak before going to bed, it feels refreshing, as if your soul has ascended to heaven. Almost every one or two days, Nagato will take a hot spring! Wrapped in a bath towel, Nagato stepped into the outdoor hot spring filled with steam. Find a comfortable place to lie down, Nagato closes your eyes and prepares to sleep comfortably, let yourself completely relax... In this hot spring, the teenager was stimulated all over his body, and his physical energy began to become active, not an uncontrolled riot, but full of activity, constantly beating in the body...just like a massage, making people feel full Comfortable. However, it didn''t take long for him to make a sound of "crushing" in the hot spring where he was the only one. The sleeping red-haired boy moved slightly involuntarily... Someone showed up and came towards him. Perceiving someone approaching, Nagato opened his eyes and saw a beautiful girl with a beautiful figure and a beautiful girl who seemed to be only about eighteen years old, walking in front of him. There was no cover on the girl''s body. The plump oppa and perfect figure came into Nagato''s eyes. On her long black hair, there was a pair of dangling cute cat ears. Surrounded by the fog, there seemed to be a tail looming. This is a charming cat demon girl, full of unspeakable coquettish and mysterious. After sensing Nagato''s gaze, the cat demon girl didn''t have the slightest shyness or the intention to hide it. Instead, she showed a striking smile and sat face to face with him. "Who thought it was, so it was you, Hei Ge!" Regarding the appearance of the girl, Nagato didn''t have any surprised look on his face, and said lightly, "It''s just that, if I remember correctly, you should have come uninvited, how did you come in?" "What? This is actually the reaction, people still want to see you surprised!" Seeing that Nagato was surprised, but he did not react at all, Tacheng Heige was immediately dissatisfied, and then the cat demon girl''s face showed a smug look: "Hei Ge, I have practiced Xianshu to the point of Dzogchen. It is really easy to sneak into Gremory!" Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com "That''s it, well done!" Hearing the black song, Nagato''s eyes changed slightly. Xianshu, the preparation is said to be Baiyujing Xianshu! This is a very important power system of Bai Yujing today. Its starting point is the immortal art from the world of Naruto, and then it combines some onmyoji, Taoism, and immortality from different worlds... Then use the ancient Bodhi tree on the vindictive continent as the core to form a powerful system. The beginning of the practice of immortality is to plant the seeds of the ancient Bodhi tree. With that kind of seed, practitioners perceive nature step by step, and these insights are all used to nurture seeds, except for feedback to ancient trees, until that seed takes root and germinates... As the seed grows, practitioners of fairy magic will get more feedback and become stronger. And the sign of the completion of the fairy art realm is that the seed grows into a sapling, and then it evolves into a fairy soldier unique to the fairy art practitioner! At this stage, immortal practitioners can almost be perfectly unified with nature. Under such circumstances, the enchantment in the general sense cannot stop them... It''s just that people who can do this step, even in the Dawn Legion with hundreds of thousands of practitioners of immortality, are rare. "You can do this by practicing alone, Hei Ge, you have been a teacher!" An arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato''s right hand raised, gently supporting Hei Ge''s chin, and stroking it a few times like a little cat''s chin, making Hei Ge''s eyes squint. Up. "...No, no!" Only after a while, Hei Ge''s eyes couldn''t help but open, and the whole person took a step back and got rid of Nagato''s caress, and said with some angrily, "I am no longer a kitty, I have grown up!" Nagato''s actions reminded Hei Ge of his days in the City of Liberty a hundred years ago. At that time, Nagato appeared as a black singer master, but during the teaching process, the guy in front of her completely treated her as a pet, which was too much. The action just now was what Nagato often did to Hei Ge a hundred years ago... "Sorry, sorry, I got used to it for a while!" Seeing Heige''s reaction, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle slightly, and then said, "By the way, I forgot to ask, what are you doing here? Did you come to the hot spring with me?" "Yes!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Hei Ge fell silent slightly, and said, then the cat and girl instantly rushed to Nagato''s body, her hands wrapped around Nagato''s neck... "I miss you, my master, my master, and... my love!" As soon as the voice fell, Hei Ge kissed Nagato, and silent fiery emotions emerged from the girl, causing Nagato to hug the girl almost subconsciously, and began to lower her hands... Soon, in the hot spring filled with white smoke, a different kind of battle broke out! Yingying Yanyan''s voice kept echoing... .. 1367 Chapter 160 Black Song and Hades second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At around four o''clock in the morning in the underworld, everything was asleep. At this time, the entire residence of Duke Gremory was still a bit deserted... In this mansion where the master''s family is still asleep, and only a few maids act, a graceful young girl quietly passed through the barrier that enveloped the mansion and appeared outside the entire building. "Coming all the way, don''t you stay a while? Black song!" And just as the girl just walked out of the enchantment, a sudden voice rang around, making the girl startled, turning her head to look at where the voice came... "...Uh, it''s you, Lord Saya!" Seeing the golden girl who did not know when she appeared next to her, the girl, that is, Hei Ge could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then said sadly, "No, I finally set foot on a different path from him." "So, in order to say goodbye to the past, I deliberately went all the way to send a blood..." With a weird expression on his face, Saya, or Beast King Saya, approached Heige a few steps and said, "To be honest, I can''t understand your persistence. Your master is not going to help you take revenge. Why join the group of misfortune?" "I know, he will definitely avenge me, but it will take a while!" He glanced at the Beast King Saya with a deep meaning, Hei Ge walked into the woods as he spoke, "But, I''ve had enough, I can''t wait that long." As soon as the voice fell, Hei Ge''s figure disappeared in the forest... ... ... "Hey" Soon after Heige disappeared, a sigh echoed around. The next moment, I saw a red-haired young man in a simple bathrobe walking from the building, and soon came to the side of Beast King Saye, looking at the direction Hei Ge left, could not help but sigh softly: "Hei Ge, really is still too persistent!" "in fact" Facing Nagatos sigh, Beast King Saye hesitated and said, Brother Nagato, we can tell Heige our plan. After all, she... "No way!" Hearing Saya''s suggestion, Nagato didn''t even want to directly deny it. "The hatred carried by Hei Ge is likely to make her do some irrational things. Although I really want to say that I can trust her, in the end, I am a selfish guy, and I will never allow the slightest possible accident!" "You know, in order to smoothly lure the hidden guy and some shady scenes hidden in this world, we even dealt with our own memories, and we are afraid that some mistakes will cause the whole chess game to collapse." "At this time, I can''t forgive myself if I introduce unnecessary risk factors with a momentary spirit." Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh secretly. He is indeed a ruthless bastard. He obviously had fun with others in the hot spring before, but now he is indifferent when watching the girl bear the guilt and throw revenge... "I understand!" 400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com Saya nodded when hearing Nagato''s words. In fact, Saya understands what Nagato said. What he said just now is just an idea that Saya subconsciously put forward after seeing Nagato''s reaction. Saya knew that Nagato couldn''t agree to it at all. No, not only Nagato, but Saya himself would not agree... Many thoughts flashed in her mind, and the girl paused for a while, and then said, "Then, give me the black song for the time being. With me, she will not be in danger." "Well, I beg you!" Facing Sayas promise, Nagato nodded calmly, then seemed to think of something, and asked, I havent asked for a while. Is there any new news about the hidden person. "This is exactly what I want to tell you about Brother Nagato!" Hearing that, Saya took a step forward and put his whole body on Nagato''s body, and embraced one of the red-haired boy''s hands, "I found the area where the hidden guy is." While speaking, Saya''s face was full of smiles of''come and praise me''. "Good job!" Hearing Sayas words, a heartfelt smile flashed across Nagatos face, and he asked, "Lets go, where is that guy hiding? To be honest, this is the first time I have seen such a guy who can hide. ." "It''s in the underworld. Simply put, it''s the lowest level of the underworld!" Faced with Nagatos question, Saya didnt deliberately suspend his appetite, and said directly, In the past few years, the death gods at the bottom of the underworld have grown a little too fast, which caught my attention. "Originally, I was going to find out where to find out, but as soon as this idea appeared, it felt dangerous." "Subsequently, based on my various side intelligence and analysis and deduction, it was basically confirmed that the guy was in the Hades Palace!" "... Will it be Hades himself?" After being silent for a while, Nagato suddenly asked, but without waiting for Sayas answer, Nagato denied it himself, "No, no, it wont be Pluto. It doesnt match in time. Its hidden in those gods of death who grow too fast Up." "As expected of my old enemy, he can hide so much. It seems that the time has come to move the Hades Palace." "That''s the case, that fellow Tsuko wants to see Pluto for a while!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya seemed to think of something, and said with a soft smile, "However, that''s probably a few months from now. Now, Nagato brother, should we do something else?" "Don''t you think that my new body is still tempting?" While talking, Saya kept squeezing Nagato''s hand and his Opie together... "Indeed, compared to other you, this time is not a very rare girl. Regarding the question of seduction, after I have tasted it, I will answer it!" Nagato is not a person who is incomprehensible. Seeing Saya''s reaction, he knows what he wants to do. The next moment, the red-haired boy bends over and hugs the girl... "Let me think about it, where would it be safer to do it..." Before they finished speaking, the two figures disappeared where they were... 1368 Chapter 161 is the first to write the Bible! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, when Nagato woke up, Saya had already left... In the bed next to him, there was still a girl''s graceful fragrance. Recalling the crazy night of last night, Nagato couldn''t help but put a knowing smile on his face. Sometimes, Nagato had to sincerely admire the destiny''s love and admiration for him. He actually created such a unique beauty like Saya. On the road, Saya is the best Taoist companion in Nagato, and complements Nagato; in terms of force, Saya is the strongest trump card in Nagato''s hands, for Nagato has repeatedly defeated powerful enemies; and in life, Saya is more considerate The ultimate lover, the ever-changing character and the ever-changing body, really make Nagato love it sincerely. More than once... Nagato always couldn''t help but think that without his own constraints, Saya''s horror had reached an incredible level. Not to mention other things, it is that at the initial birth, without the invisible constraints of Nagato''s thoughts, Saya might have given up his human form and incarnate like an indescribable thing like the old ruler. "If it were the enemy, Saya would be the most terrifying existence!" With a faint admiration, Nagato slowly got up, and invisible fluctuations spread from the red-haired boy, completely shattering the remaining Saya''s breath in the air. Slowly putting on his coat, Nagato walked out of his room. At this time, the entire Gremory Mansion was completely lively, completely different from the three or four o''clock in the morning, the maids were walking around in an orderly manner... Under the guidance of the demon maids, Nagato soon came to the restaurant. At first glance, Nagato saw Asacher who was standing in the middle of the dining room, holding a large book of paper materials, facing the Gremory family members who issued training missions... "Yeah, Asacher, when did you arrive?!" After saying hello, Nagato followed the guidance of the devil maid and came to his seat. He first picked up a cup of breakfast milk and took a sip... An indescribable beauty made Nagato nodded with satisfaction. "Oh, it''s Nagato-kun! I just arrived soon..." After being interrupted by Nagato''s words, Asachel was not angry, and simply responded, and continued to talk to Rias and the others about the training plan he had made. After declaring war on the front of the group of disasters, Szekes realized that his sister probably didn''t have much time to grow up, so he specifically asked Asachel to increase the combat effectiveness of Rias and her family in a short time. Faced with the requests of friends who have been with him for hundreds of years, Asacher will naturally not refuse, and even will be very careful. No, the paper description of the plan alone has a full dozen pages. Seeing Asacher''s reaction, Nagato didn''t care. Regarding Rias and the others'' training plan, Nagato chuckled slightly after listening to Rias and the others, and then ate breakfast on his own. After all, in Nagato''s eyes, Rias and the others'' so-called practice is really shallow. The real practice is to use life as the exercise of consciousness! Thinking that Saya and the emperor will set off soon, the action that is about to change the times, Nagato is looking forward to it in his heart. In such an era, I dont know what Rias and the others will grow up like... With such thoughts, Nagato quickly finished his breakfast. The next moment, the maid standing behind Nagato came forward to clean up the dishes... "Where is El Quett?" Shuosh.com www.shuosh.com Slowly wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, Nagato glanced at the maid next to him, and asked, "Is that girl awake, or..." "Miss Elquet is still resting!" After finishing the tableware briefly, the maid bowed slightly, and Nagato respectfully said, "My lord, do you have any more orders next?" "Well, after Elquet woke up, let her come to my room after eating!" Slowly stood up, Nagato walked toward his room and said, "Lunch and dinner are delivered to my room. I am not going to go out today." "I see, my lord!" Behind Nagato, the maid bowed and said. ... ... Nagato is not going to go out today... In fact, not only today, but from now until a month later, Nagato will continue to retreat in the room and start writing his own bible. Yes, the Bible! The sacred scriptures dominated by the chaotic starry sky! Nagato will never forget that the real purpose of his journey to the world this time is to formally push his heavenly path mode to the Supreme God seat and let himself truly enter the Dao realm. Instead of maintaining the state of Dzogchen under the realm! After becoming a god, Nagato will begin to form his own god system. At that time, a Bible about his growth path, what he saw and heard, and even religious morality is necessary. Although generally speaking, the doctrines of gods were written after they became gods. However, Nagato struggled to suppress it for so long, his own strength has long surpassed ordinary gods, and his knowledge is not comparable to ordinary gods. Writing a Bible is not a problem. The most important thing is that writing a Bible like this is completely sorting out oneself. This should be Nagato''s last sorting out before being promoted. "Next time, it will be promoted!" A long-lost desire flashed in his eyes, Nagato could no longer suppress his desire to step on to another level, took a deep breath, and the red-haired boy began to pick up his pen... "In the beginning there was Tao, God and Tao are the same!" It was just a few simple words that contained Nagato''s insights on Shinto. In an instant, the red-haired boy''s mind flashed, and a lot of theories about his own Shinto began to burst... "I opened the sky and the earth in nothingness, and the glory is everlasting; I set order in the wild, the starry sky is orderly; I destroy the world in the end, and return to the chaos. This is the reincarnation of the sky and the earth, this is my way!" "I am the creator of the world, I am the demons of the world, I am the king of the world!" "I gather the power of creating, governing, and destroying the world, and the three are one, taking the world as the body, traveling through the chaos, converging into the heavens, and I will incarnate..." At this point, a strange light flashed across Nagato''s face...... .. 1369 Chapter 162 Exposure and Eve Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the following month, Nagato stayed deep in the simple language and buried himself in the Bible. Just like the great Confucians from ancient times, when writing books, they will imprint their awe-inspiring righteousness on them, so that those books have the effect of shocking people and enlightening the world... People like Nagato write books, naturally it is impossible to be plain. Sometimes chaos is permeated, sometimes the majesty of the sky is unpredictable, and sometimes it is shattered, and all kinds of visions are different. These little visions that permeated the room from time to time immediately attracted the attention of the entire Gremory family, and even spread to the ears of the demon kings, making people involuntarily curious. In the face of those curiosities, the red-haired boy has no mentality, just doing his own thing for himself. Between paper and pen, he constantly explained his own way of the gods, Nagato''s advancement of the way of heaven, and even his own future plans became clearer and clearer, the barrier before the realm was completely paper-like. . In short, Nagato can be promoted anytime, anywhere as long as you want! Its just that Nagato understands that he cannot act recklessly! Because he knew very well that in this world, there was a guy who threatened him very much, and he waited for the moment he was promoted to plunge himself into the abyss of immortality. In fact, if it weren''t for Nagato and Saya, the emperor had all the same origin and confused that guy. I am afraid that he has acted now and set out to assassinate himself. At the moment when the Bible in Nagato''s hand was completed, a certain mystery and mystery flashed across the red-haired boy, and Nagato walked out of the room without clinging to the aura. At this time, there was only one day left before the official meeting between the biblical forces and the Nordic forces. In order to welcome the coming of the Norse Lord God tomorrow, and to fight the attack of the group of possible misfortunes, the entire high-level demon has already acted thoroughly... Nagato, who had just walked out of the room, felt the tension. With a chuckle in his mouth, Nagato was about to take a good soak in the hot spring and wash away his fatigue for a month, but Asachel came to the door before he had time to act. "Nagato, something serious happened, this time something really happened!" At this time, the Governor of the Fallen Angel looked at Nagato and said, "According to the latest information, the Egyptian myth has been destroyed." "What?!" Hearing this news, Nagato couldn''t help being taken aback. Of course, Nagato knew about the destruction of Egyptian mythology, even Nagato did it himself, but isn''t the entire Egyptian God Realm already blocked? "It''s unbelievable, but that''s the truth!" Seeing that the shocked look on Nagato''s face didn''t seem to be fake, Asacher quietly explained. Speaking of it, the destruction of Egyptian mythology will be discovered, which is completely accidental. It is actually very difficult for mythological forces and mythological forces to communicate with each other. The information between each other is very lagging, just like the message of the death of the gods of the Bible, which has passed through the human world for hundreds of years, and this has been made known to other mythological forces. The destruction of Egyptian mythology was because the entire Egyptian God Realm was covered up, coupled with the fact that the Egyptian mythological forces themselves were relatively closed and closed, and communicated less with the outside world. They have not been discovered at all for hundreds of years... 04 Novel www.04xs.com However, there are always some unexpected things in the world. For example, this time the talks between the biblical forces and the Nordic forces are about to begin. Speaking of which, this meeting is almost a precedent. If the peace talks are successful this time, the relationship between the mythological forces can be regarded as opening a new path beyond war and conquest. Although the major mythological forces are relatively conservative, they hope that peace exists in any mythological force. Therefore, this meeting attracted the attention of almost all mythological forces. And Asachel is ready to take this opportunity to have a good conversation with the senior leaders of other mythological forces. Only in the face of Asacher''s invitation, the Egyptian mythology has never responded. Because he wanted to teach the new generation of demons, Asachel, who could not be cloned, sent a fallen angel cadre to see for himself, but a few days later, the fallen angel cadre returned with a serious injury... After telling the news of the destruction of the Egyptian God Realm, the fallen angel cadre died. "That guy, it was clear that the ancient wars failed to kill him, I didn''t expect..." A little unwilling and angrily said, Asacher quickly reduced his negative emotions and said, "According to that guy''s dying statement, the entire Egyptian God Realm has become a terrifying desperate situation. " "There is endless negative aura, and the aura of the infinite dragon god." "...Infinite Dragon God?" He repeated a sentence in a low voice, Nagato did not speak, but looked at the fallen angel Governor. Nagato vaguely understood that the arrival of the Governor of the Fallen Angel should have other intentions, not just to convey a message. "Yes, the Dragon God with infinite power has the strongest throne since the world was opened!" Having said this, Asacher stared straight at Nagato, and then said, "It''s just that the power of the Infinite Dragon God should not have that negative atmosphere. My instinct tells me what you should know." "... Indeed, if I guessed correctly." Hearing what the Governor of the Fallen Angel said, Nagato''s face was a little hesitant, and then he said as he walked, "That kind of negative atmosphere should be the evil of this world, but I didn''t expect this thing to appear in this world." "This thing is very famous in the world I used to live in. It has a long history. Let''s talk about it while we soak in the hot springs, and if it is really that kind of thing, we will Ready..." "...What preparations?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Asacher couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "Be prepared to face a stronger guy!" After stopping, there was rarely a solemn touch on Nagato''s face, "That is the most dangerous woman in the world, beyond the existence of the emperor!" "Her appearance destined the whole world to be plunged into endless war." "It seems that the real troubled times are coming soon..." .. 1370 Chapter 163 God King Odin third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, Asacher still did not take a hot spring. After getting the information about the incubator form of Saya from Nagatokou, the Governor of the Fallen Angel left after horrified by the existence of such a terrifying existence in this world. After losing a fallen angel cadre, the former superbly free and easy fallen angel governor is no longer free and easy... "But so, after all, it seems that he is a fallen angel cadre with very good feelings!" The whole person soaked in the hot spring, feeling all the stimulation of the hot spring on the body, Nagato couldn''t help but whispered while raising his head to enjoy. "However, how could things in the Egyptian God Realm be exposed, a mere fallen angel cadre?" "Half of them didn''t notice, and the other half went along the river." At the moment when Nagatos words fell, a golden figure flashed out of thin air from the space in front of the red-haired boy, and directly squeezed into Nagatos arms... "I haven''t seen you in a month, Brother Nagato, it looks like you are in good shape!" "The state is good, but if I get rid of that secretly peeping guy and promote to Dao, my state will be better. Really, it feels too bad that I will be fatally attacked once I get promoted." Nagato was not surprised at the appearance of Saya, and retorted indifferently. "Don''t worry, Brother Nagato!" Lifting his head from Nagato''s arms, a cruel smile appeared on Saya''s face, "Even if the world''s creatures are burned, Saya, I will catch that guy." ... ... At noon on the second day... The talks between the Bible and the Nordic forces officially began. The meeting place is still Lucifer, the entire Demon King City is extremely guarded, almost every ten steps, there is a demon secret whistle, and the entire city turns into a net of heaven and earth... It seems that the guys who are waiting for the misfortune group throw themselves into the net! Under the guidance of the demon servants, Nagato and Elquet did not travel with the family members of Gremory, but through a special magic circle, they directly arrived at the center of the city and the meeting room. In this conference room, there were not only demons who participated in the meeting, including the fallen angel Governor Asacher, Deputy Governor Shem Hasa, and the Seraphim headed by Michael. Because of the Koo King Agreement, the three forces that were originally full of contradictions were not nervous, and they were chatting in full swing... Especially the Governor of the Fallen Angel, who was very angry yesterday, has returned to normal. Probably the anger was completely suppressed in the depths of my heart! After Nagato and Alquette appeared, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became more lively. After all, although the three major forces are hostile to each other, they are very familiar with each other... The City of Freedom is not very familiar to the three major forces, so the curiosity is even greater. Facing everyone''s welcome, Nagato merged in with a smile. With the passage of time, the baptism of the years, the original water chestnut, the unsocial long gate, gradually changed a little, at least on the surface... Almost half an hour later, representatives of the Nordic forces finally arrived late.The second Chinese website www.dearzw.com "Huh, don''t young people even know how to welcome old people?" The speaker was standing in front of the Nordic forces, an old man wearing an ancient hat with one eye. The white beard was almost on the floor, wearing a plain gown and holding a stick in his hand, he looked like an ordinary old man. "...Odin." The Deputy Governor of the Fallen Angel, Shem Hasa, revealed the identity of the other party. "Oh, long time no see, old bastard in the northern country." Compared with the vice-governor, Asachels attitude as the governor is worse, but in this nasty attitude, Asachel seems familiar with the other party. "It''s been a long time, bad devil fallen angel, people who have been hostile for many years live in harmony...Are you going to be clever again?" The old man, the Norse king Odin touched his chin and said. "Huh! I am different from the rural protoss who are bound by the old dogma. Young people like me are very soft thinking, and pay more attention to their own development than the annoying hostility." "Isn''t this the spirit of the bereaved dog gathered together by the weak? After all, it is just a gathering of imps who have lost their gods and demon kings." "This is independence, you old bastard." Asachel''s mouth was not polite, and Odin also acted like an old hooligan. The extremely skilled dialogue between the two made people know that it was not the first time they met. "Long time no see, His Royal Highness Odin, King of Norse." At this moment, as the demon representative of the organizer, Suzex spoke up. "Suzex? I was invited to talk about it, but it''s not easy for you. You were directly provoked. It seems that the future of the devil is really worrying!" Although Odin said sarcastically, Suzex was still smiling. Then, Odin shifted his gaze to Seraphim next to Suzex, and asked, "Seraph, what is the dress you wear from time to time?" At this time, Seraphim was wearing magical girl costumes from the City of Freedom. "Ah, Lord Odin! Don''t you know? This is a magical girl!" "Well, these kinds of things are popular among young people these days, it''s really good, um, not bad. Seeing Seraphim''s cuteness, Odin stared at Seraphim''s panties and legs while rubbing his chin. He looked like an old pervert, which made people surprised. At this moment, a figure intervened. It was the silver-haired Valkyrie who followed Odin closely. She looked at Odin seriously and exhorted: "Master Odin, you can''t do nasty things! The name Valhalla is about to cry!" "Really, you are too rigid, so you can''t even get a brave man and a half." However, next, Odin''s words made the Valkyrie cry. "Anyway, anyway, I am a Valkyrie who has no boyfriend for a time equal to my age! I also really want to make a boyfriend! Woo..." Seeing the look of the Valkyrie, even Odin sighed... 1371 Chapter 164 Sudden Bad News First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!what!It''s really interesting! Looking at the weeping Valkyrie in the distance and the helpless old man Odin, the corners of Nagato''s mouth could not help but a curve appeared, and he laughed softly. I have to say that the Protoss in the entire dxd world has many interesting existences. Not to mention the fallen angel governor who advocates peace, the demon king who is committed to the happy future of the devil, and the lustful and poisonous Norse king in front of him... In Nagato Information, there are many very unique guys. "Ok?!" As if he heard Nagato''s laughter, Odin looked over and said hesitantly, "I didn''t pay attention for a while, it seems that there is an unknown guy, kid, who are you!" At this time, Nagato was in the circle of fallen angel governors, demon kings and archangels. A discerning person knows at a glance that Nagato''s identity is not simple. "My name is Nagato!" Facing the question from the Norse King, the red-haired boy just smiled and said, "When we meet for the first time, please advise me, the King of the North." "Oh, you are the so-called goddess!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, Odin''s face appeared in a daze, and then he smiled badly, "You know, your title has violated many taboos of the Protoss. It''s rare that you are not dead!" "Ha, what are you talking about, dead old man!" Faced with a bad answer, Nagato, who was too lazy and took so much effort, directly sarcastically said in a disdainful tone, "As for the waste, many of them are used to deliver food. It is not that I have not slaughtered the Protoss." "Of course, if the old man wanted to make a move, it would be a bit worth seeing." At the end, Nagato glanced lightly at Odin. The disdainful gesture made the king almost violent... "Huhuhu!!! Boy, are you sincere?" After a long exhalation, Odin''s eyes narrowed slightly, but as soon as his words fell, the Valkyrie, who had just been crying by Odin, suddenly stood in front of him. At the same time, Suzex also stood in front of Nagato... "Master Odin, please don''t be impulsive at such an important meeting, it is out of order." "Nagato-kun, please restrain yourself. His Majesty Odin did not deliberately provoke him." The two of them spoke to the person behind them at almost the same time, and used their bodies to separate the two guys who were about to fight. "Hmph, good luck, bastard old man!" "I won''t calculate with you for now, damn kid!" Nagato and Odin, who didn''t really want to fight in the first place, said bitterly, and then retreated. This scene made some of the high-level people present couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After this short farce, the talks officially opened. The talks this time are mainly related to the future relationship between the Nordic mythological forces and the biblical mythological forces, and even the future situation of the entire world. Before this meeting, both the Protoss in Northern Europe and the high-level Bible leaders made a lot of preparations... Therefore, from the beginning, the entire conference entered a heated discussion session. From the residual contradictions in the past, to the distribution of believers in the future world, from the collision and communication between different cultural forms, to the future world situation... One problem after another was raised, discussed, and then given the tone for resolution.Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com For three full hours, the meeting proceeded meticulously. The senior executives of all meetings were discussing it seriously. Even Odin, who seemed to be a jerk, didn''t make trouble, but resumed the posture of the god king. Nagato, as a bystander, listened quite interestingly. Through various discussions at the meeting, Nagato had a deeper understanding of the world situation. Seeing that the meeting has come to an end, the group of misfortunes still shows no signs of appearing. This makes people can''t help thinking that the group of misfortune broke the appointment and dare not come! just "How is this possible!" Asacher couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy, this feeling, as if the group of misfortune was brewing some amazing plan, once it took action, it would be shocked. "In this way, the problems between the three major forces of the Bible and the Nordic Protoss have become clear. On this basis, our two major forces can achieve peaceful coexistence. I wonder what His Majesty Odin thinks?" At this moment, Suzex stood up and watched Odin speak like this. "It is true, Suzex!" After being silent for a while, Odin nodded and agreed with the devil''s statement. "In that case, for the peace of the world, it is worse than us..." Hearing Odins affirmative answer, a touch of joy flashed across Suzexs face, as he was about to say about the signing of the peace agreement, but he hadnt finished yet-- "boom!!!" The door of the meeting room opened suddenly! Everyone in the meeting room looked over, and saw that for the next moment, a demon who looked extremely weak came in panic from the gate. "Theodora Astaroth, why break into here without permission!" At this moment, Demon King Beelzebu stood up and asked the demon who came suddenly. The name of the visitor was Theodora Astarot, a blood relative of the current demon king Beelzebub, and one of the representatives of the new generation of demons of the same type as Rias. "No, it''s not good, Majesty the Demon King!" Facing the question of Demon King Beelzebub, Diodora knelt on the ground and said in a bit of horror, "According to the latest news, the heavenly court has been breached and Mount Xumi... is destroyed!" "what!!!" "What a joke!!" "Mount Xumi is destroyed?!!!" Hearing Diodora''s words, the whole meeting room suddenly exploded. All the demons, angels, fallen angels, and even the Nordic Protoss jumped up from their seats one after another, each carrying a completely unbelievable expression on their faces! "What is going on, why would you know!" At this moment, the fascinating Bezebu Demon King Akuka disappeared instantly, appeared in front of Theodora, and condescendingly asked: "Tell everything you know..." .. 1372 Chapter 165 The Old Demon Sect [Part 1] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The central building of the Devil''s City, the lobby outside the meeting room. Here are all the demons of the new generation, including their families, who are eagerly waiting for the success of the conference that can be called a new future for the mythological forces. Only a moment ago, Theodora rushed into the meeting room, which immediately caused an uproar among many demons. Rias Gremory looked at the door of the distant meeting room gradually closing automatically, and said hesitantly: "I don''t know what''s wrong with Theodora, but I rushed directly into the meeting room." "I don''t know, but it must be a very important thing!" Canna Xidi, who was standing next to Rias, agreed. As she spoke, her face was also a little confused, "It''s just the first time I saw his horrified expression..." "...Would you like to check it out?" When she heard her friend''s words, Lias couldn''t help but said something, then shook her head, and denied, "Forget it, at this time, I can''t discredit my brother." Cangna was silent, and Lias'' words were also very suitable for her. Although being excluded from such a major meeting is a bit discouraging, they are after all just a new generation of demons. According to the demon kings, the future is their era. They came here today just to witness the future of the world. "Minister Lias!" At this moment, a blonde boy walked behind Lias and said in a low voice, "Something is wrong, please pay attention." "What''s wrong, Yudou?" Hearing the reminder of the young man behind her, the red-haired girl raised her brows slightly and said, "Could it be that the terrorists called the group of misfortunes have really come..." While she was talking, the red-haired girl looked around but saw nothing unusual. "... Behind you right!" Seeing Rias'' behavior, Yuto Kiba said in a low voice, and he secretly warned. After listening to Yudou''s words, Rias and Canna next to her looked towards her right rear at the same time, and saw several women in black cloaks standing there... "Huh... isn''t that the strange family members of Theodora?" "Isn''t it? No way, not good!!!" The two girls are not stupid. After seeing Diodora''s family members being judged by Youdou, they noticed something wrong, and almost subconsciously, the two girls rushed to the door of the meeting room. Whether it is Rias or Sona, they are extremely popular among the new generation of demons... Their actions naturally attracted a lot of attention. Many demons subconsciously followed... Soon, Lias and Cangna came to the door of the meeting room, almost repeating Theodora''s previous actions, and blasted the door straight. "boom!!!" Amid the loud collision, the scene in the conference room entered the sight of Rias and Sona. Only in an instant, both Rias and Cangna froze in place. His expression was full of incredible expressions.Love my novel www.25xs8.com Because at this moment, they saw that a new generation of compatriots named Theodora stabbed a dagger directly into the abdomen of Demon King Beelzebu... The blood of the demon king slowly flowed on the ground, which was shocking! "what!!!" At this moment, a demon girl behind Lias couldn''t help but yelled, and instantly caused a commotion among the demons in the whole hall. The next moment, the sound of breaking through the air came out of nowhere in Rias'' ears. "boom!!!" The golden knight boy appeared in front of Rias and smashed a magic bullet that pierced the air. The next moment, six witch-like figures stood in the air... The mysterious enchantment surrounded the entire conference room with six figures as nodes... ... ... "Ah, it looks like someone caught a turtle in a direct dream!" In the meeting room, at the moment when the barrier completely blocked this place from the outside world, Odin on the high platform sat in his place, sighing and sarcastically speaking. "Old man, you have to be considerate, even the blood relatives of the Demon King can instigate rebellion..." The moment after Odin''s words fell, Nagato said quietly, "I''m afraid that all of this is in the calculation of the other party. I think our Demon Lord Beelzebub will be very emotional." As soon as this statement was made, many high-level officials on the entire conference table became silent. Faced with the unprecedented situation among the wounded of the Demon King, everyone did not act, or rather, a certain terrible atmosphere permeating the entire conference room prevented them from acting. "Why, why do you want to do this!" After a while of silence, the voice of Beelzebu Demon King Akuka came out faintly, and he slowly raised his head and looked at Theodora who was holding a dagger in his abdomen... Facing the question of the devil, Diodora didn''t want to answer at all. At this time, he no longer had the proud look of the previous successful sneak attack, and an expression of horror appeared on that soft face, completely shattering the gentle temperament of the original demon boy. At this moment, he realized that he could not move... It seemed that the entire space he was in was suppressing him, no matter how powerful Diodora burst out, such an unknown magic power could not break through this suppression. Under this terrifying suppression, he didn''t even have the strength to pull out the dagger that pierced the devil''s abdomen. At this time, Diodora was like a piece of meat on a chopping board, completely mermaid... "Why, why, isn''t this dagger going to kill you!!!" After understanding his situation, the demon boy''s face was completely distorted, and he said frantically, "Why, it is clear that my magic power has surpassed the devil king, why..." "...Is this your answer?" With a slight sigh, Akuka raised and held the opponent''s wrist, some invisible power burst out from the demon king, and for a short while, the expression of the demon boy in front of him stagnated... The next moment, the breeze blew gently, and Diodora turned into a pile of dust and dissipated. ps: Go back tomorrow and try to restore the update!.. 1373 Chapter 166 Old Demon Sect [Part Two] First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a moment, the entire conference room was quiet. Seeing Theodora disappear silently like this, even Nagatos face showed a slightly surprised look, let alone other people... I have to say that Akuka, the only demon who can match Sazaks, is really powerful. Whether it is the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Michael the Archangel, or Odin, the King of Northern Europe, they have to admit that they are not opponents in a one-on-one confrontation. "Ahem!!!" At this moment, the coquettish devil couldn''t help coughing violently. Magic blood coughed up from the Demon Kings mouth... "It''s okay, Akuka!" The next moment, the red-haired Demon King appeared next to Akuka, looking at his best friend with some worry, especially the unknown dagger still stuck in his abdomen. "No, I have something, and it''s a big thing!" In the face of Suzex''s concerns, Akuka didn''t do anything bravely, and glanced down at the dagger in his abdomen, "This dagger is weird, so it''s better not to move it for now." "I can feel that as long as I destroy this dagger, something very troublesome will happen, right?" At the end of the talk, Akuka''s gaze turned to the void not far in front of him. "The answer is correct!" At the next moment, a faint uninhibited voice echoed from the void, and a magic circle appeared out of thin air, and the silver-haired middle-aged man stepped out of the void. "You didn''t destroy it, you really make me sad, uncle!" With his hands open, the silver-haired demon''s face was full of a look called pity, and he said quietly: "That dagger was made by something called the evil of this world. As long as it is broken, it will turn into endless black energy and fill the entire space. It''s a pity!" "It turned out to be you, Lezewim Livian Lucifer!!!" Seeing the appearance of the incoming person, the others hadn''t reacted yet, and there was a touch of jealousy on Suzex''s face, "Why, you will continue to appear after you have already retired!!!" Just after Suzex''s words fell behind, everyone in the meeting room except the fearless Nagato and the ignorant Elquette all showed shocked expressions. Lezevm Livian Lucifer, a person recorded in the Bible under the name of''Lelin'', he is the strongest transcendence born by the ancestor demon king Lucifer and the devil mother Lilith. In the entire world, this is a very famous guy with the ability to "invalidate the artifact", and all the power of the artifact will be turned into nothingness by him. It is said that the reason why Suzexs family members have no artifacts is to fight him. "Yeah, Suzex, it''s been a long time since I saw you, how can I say, I am now the leader of the old Demon King faction under the group of disasters, there is no way, you are facing the group of disasters, I can only shoot! "I read www.wkshu.com Facing Suzexs questioning, Lezevims face still had a nonchalant look, then he looked at Akuka with interest and said, By the way, uncle, I didnt expect you to shoot directly. , And it''s so spicy, tusk, you deserve to be the devil!" "Factions under the group of disasters, it seems that you are also depraved, Lezewim!" Hearing Lezevm''s words, Suzeks couldn''t help but a flash of surprise on his face, and then said sarcastically, "I thought you would be the leader of the whole group of disasters." "Ah la la, uncle, I want to be the leader too, but the leader is too abnormal!" Facing Suzexs irony, a vague anger flashed on the face of the son of the Venus Star, and he said in a recklessly exaggerated tone, Just now, the leader cut down the head of Di Shitian. !" "what?!!!" Hearing Lezevm''s words, not only Suzex, but everyone present was shocked. In combination with the words of Diodora before, amazing facts appeared in everyone''s minds! "Lucifer''s kid, you mean..." At this moment, Odin stood up at the conference desk, the old god pushed his monocle lightly, and said heavily, "The little devil called the emperor of the sky is the leader of the group of disasters. Killed Di Shitian?!" "Exactly, the old man in Northern Europe, the old man Di Shitian has his braids!" In the face of Odins questioning, Lezewim, who was holding some ulterior motives in secret, kept breaking the news of the emperor, and said with a smile, "The ultimate goal of my leader is to be a human being, surpassing the god Come on." "Well, in his words, it is to prove the correctness of''Man can conquer heaven''! Hearing Lezevms words, there was a chill in the hearts of the top leaders of the two major forces, the Bible and Northern Europe. If Lezevms words were true, the group of misfortunes was completely overturning the world... "Lezewim, you''re a bit too much!" At this moment, a slightly chilly voice reverberated in the space. The next moment, a magic circle appeared on Lezewim, with dark skin but a graceful female demon wandering out. The visitor is no one else, it is the Kadileya Leviathan who was quite active in the first battle of the King Academy. I saw this Leviathan descendant said with a terrifying expression, "Although you are a senior, or the leader of the entire old Demon King faction, it is not allowed to leak the information of the leader at will!" "That''s right, Senior, you''ve done too much!" "Please don''t cross the boundaries without authorization!" The moment after Cadileyas voice fell, two different voices echoed in the space, and then two magic circles appeared in the air... Soon, two more demon figures appeared in the enchantment of the entire conference room. "Cruzelle Asmodeus!!!" "Sharuba Bessib!!!" Seeing the appearance of the two, the demon kings in the conference room were once again shocked. Who would have thought that the representatives of the old demon king faction, the descendants of the four great demon kings, appeared together at this time...... .. 1374 Chapter 167 Shots and Second Out of the World! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The descendants of the four great ancestors of the devil appeared at the same time... In an instant, everyone on the scene looked at the current four demon kings. Obviously, this situation was completely an internal battle among the demon forces. And at that time, people were still the current Four Demon Kings! How to deal with it must of course depend on the wishes of the current four demon kings. Although he didn''t turn around, Szekes felt it in the eyes of everyone. Although he was not very smart, his years of experience made him understand what other people meant. "How about it, can we continue to fight, Akuka!" Looking at his partner, Suzex''s face was serious, "The opponent is the descendant of the four great demon kings of the original ancestor, we are duty-bound!" "Of course...no more!" After a pause, Akuka said quite horrible things, and for the first time a real helpless expression appeared on the face of the Faerie Demon King, "This thing on me is beyond imagination!" "That is natural. According to the leader, it is the malicious manifestation of sentient beings!" After hearing Akuka''s words, Lezeweim said cynically, "Without the means to bear the weight of the entire world, it is impossible to bear that stuff!" "Lezewim!!!" Seeing Lezeweim''s admonition from himself and others, but still did not repent, Cadileya''s body was filled with a lot of unknown magic power, and it was as if Lezeweim would take action after one more sentence. By her side, Kruzere Asmod and Sharubba Bessib formed a semi-encircled circle with her, and they had the intention to advance and retreat together. "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything!" Seeing his partners look like this, the son of Daystar couldn''t help but speak. Just as he was talking, Lezeweim felt shuddering. It was obvious that these three people were the most steadfast supporters of the Demon Kings bloodline, and looked down on other lives... But after receiving the gift of the so-called Infinite Dragon God, he completely changed himself. He has completely become a vassal of the emperor! "Well, Suzex, let''s fight!" After compromising, at least on the surface, Lezewim looked at the red-haired demon in front of him, hooked his right index finger, and issued his own challenge... "I think this is a civil war of the devil. You don''t want angels, fallen angels and Nordic Protoss to help!" "Humph! In that case..." Hearing the provocation of the son of the original ancestor Demon King, even knowing that it would be more beneficial to the other party, but for the dignity of the demon king, Suzex was still ready to accept the challenge. It''s just that he was completely interrupted before he finished speaking... "Let me come!" A faint voice reverberated in the space. The next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in front of Suzex, turning his back to the Demon King and said, "I am also a member of the devil anyway, am I not?" Having said this, the red-haired boy looked at the four demons of the Old Demon King faction in front of him, especially the nominal leader, Lezevim, grinning: "Moreover, it''s really uncomfortable to see the arrogance of the defeated men in the past!" "It''s you!!!" Compared to Nagato''s indifference, Lezeweim''s face flashed with shock for the first time. The attack this time was not planned by Lezewim himself, but was an order issued by the headquarters of the Group of Disasters. When the order reached Lezewim''s ears, the attack had already begun... After all, Lezeweim and the whole group of disasters are not of one mind! Therefore, from the beginning, Lezewim didn''t fully know the people in the entire conference room. After adding Nagato to write and play his own bible, the whole person returned to basics, but he was inadvertently ignored. However, after seeing Nagato, Lezeweim was not well!Worry-free Book Online www.51asw.com Speaking of which, the son of Venus has rarely failed in his life. The last defeat was born in the hands of Nagato. In that battle, he was directly exiled to the headquarters of the group of misfortune, thus putting himself on a layer of inextricable shackles. Therefore, after seeing Nagato, he rarely loses his attitude... "It seems you still remember me!" Seemingly satisfied with the reaction of the Son of Venus, Nagato smiled slightly, and a magic spear full of magic appeared on the left hand of the red-haired boy, and the invisible scarlet vindictiveness began to diffuse. "Suzex, leave it to me!" After hearing Nagato''s request again, the red-haired Demon King helped the seriously injured Akuka to the high platform, and while walking, he said helplessly: "You have made such a gesture, can I not agree?" "Ha ha!!" Hearing that, the red-haired boy pointed the spear blade at the four demons in front of him, "As you can see, your enemy is me, now, come here and die!" "Arrogant kid!" "You are looking for a dead end!" "court death!!!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, the three demons except Lezewim''s eyes widened. Unknown magic suddenly burst out... The whole enchantment was flooded instantly! ... ... "Dragon Ball!" "Sure, Holy Demon Sword!" "Destruction Bullet!" "Shine, Thunder of Light and Darkness!!!" "..." When a battle was unfolding inside the barrier, there was constant roar outside the barrier. Facing the sudden mysterious enchantment, the young demons released one attack after another, bombarding the enchantment continuously, but only ripples... The foundation of the entire enchantment has not been harmed, and it stands tall! "No way!" After another attack was invalid, Rias stopped her movements and said, "This barrier cannot be broken by brute force. We must find out the weakness of the barrier!" "Lias is right. In such a random attack, even if the barrier is really broken, we will all fall. Moreover, looking at the barrier, there is no damage at all. After Rias''s words, Sona gasped for a while, then agreed. just "Where is the weakness?" A young demon spoke out the doubts in the hearts of all the demons. Suddenly, the surrounding atmosphere cooled down...... .. 1375 Chapter 168 The first battle outside the bounds! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The atmosphere in the hall quietly cooled... All the demons were silent, quite meaningless. To be honest, the current situation is indeed a big blow to the new generation of demons, not to mention that the enemy actually surrounded the conference room under their noses... That is to say, without any blocking action, the demons worked together, and they still couldn''t help but gain the enchantment in front of them. Therefore, the self-confidence of the new generation of demons has been hit hard! "Humph!!!" When the other demons were silent, Seraorg, the leader of the new generation, snorted coldly, walked to the front of the barrier, and made a fist gesture. "Wait, Seraorg, you are like this..." Seeing Seraorg''s plan, a young looking demon couldn''t help but speak, but he was completely planned before he could finish his words... "Silence is not the way to solve problems, and I only have punches!" As soon as the voice fell, Seraorg struck the enchantment with a punch, a powerful roar echoed in the entire hall, and ripples swelled on the opaque enchantment. Soon, the ripples recovered, and the entire enchantment looked unharmed. Faced with this situation, Seraorg was expressionless and continued to punch and bombard the enchantment. In an instant, the "pop" sound echoed in the hall... Even more echoed in the hearts of the demons, causing many young demons to surge! "Big brother, I''ll help you!!!" Seeing Seraorg''s actions, Chiryu Emperor Heidou Issei stood up in an instant, and under the multiplied echo, the extremely powerful aura burst out from the cage in his right hand. Then through the command called transfer, the vast aura was transferred to Seraorg''s fist! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Suddenly, deafening echoes reverberated throughout the hall, and cracks appeared on the walls of the hall even under the inadvertent resonance... "I''ll help too!" "No matter, I can''t admit defeat either!" "Master Seraorg, let me wish you a helping hand!" Inspired by Seraorg''s example, the uncooled blood in the heart of the young demon poured out, and joined the attack one by one. "Hey, what do you guys..." Seeing the actions of the people around, Lias couldn''t help but hesitate to appear on her face. Although she was indeed infected by Selaorg''s actions, she still thought that such actions were too inconsiderate. In the past month, Rias has not only practiced in combat, but also improved her strength... I also conducted a practice called "How to Become a Qualified King"! From the perspective of the king, no conspiracy is impossible! Not only Lias, but Cangna beside her was also helpless. Compared to Rias, Cangna is the real resourceful person, and she absolutely does not advocate such unconscionable frontal attacks. just "boom!!!" Just when Lias and Sanna were helpless, and the other demons were reluctant to forgive, an unexpected tremor finally broke out in the entire barrier. Afterwards, cracks spread from Seraorgs fist... 5599 novel www.dy5599.com The whole enchantment seems to be shattered next time. "No way!" Seeing this situation, Rias and Cangna looked at each other, an extremely absurd emotion arose in each other''s hearts, and they couldn''t believe it! "Successful!" "Great!" "Do it again, smash it completely!" Compared to the two girls who couldn''t believe it, the other demons burst into cheers, planning to smash the barrier in front of them. It just turns out that they think too much... "Boom!!!" There was a ripple on the barrier in an instant, and the magical array of the six-pointed star appeared on the barrier, and after the ripples passed, it turned into a pentagram... At the same time, all the so-called cracks disappeared after the ripples. The cheers of the demons stopped abruptly. The scene is quite funny. "Humph!" A faint cold snort reverberated in the space of the hall, and the next moment, a slim figure covered in black robe strolled out of the barrier. "Break the enchantment, what are you filthy demons doing daydreaming?" I saw the witch-like figure standing in the air, looking at the many young demons condescendingly: "I was just changing the form of barrier existence to liberate my existence. Otherwise, do you think that with your meager power, you can really get our sister''s barrier?" "I didn''t intend to talk to you, but you are too noisy. Are you ready to die?" As soon as the voice fell, a large number of magic bullets flashing with electric current appeared in the witch''s hand, and without any hesitation, he blasted down towards the demons below. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, shocking destruction reverberated throughout the hall. In the face of a sudden attack, not all the demons could react to it. Soon, the new generation of demons suffered casualties. "You bastard, die for me!!!" Under the bombardment of this rain of magic bullets, Seraorg, who was surrounded by vindictiveness, rushed forward and sent an extremely powerful punch at the witch. "The fighting spirit is good, but... the thunderbolt!!!" The witch who had no intention of colliding head-on with it had issued her own lore! In the thunderclouds above the distant sky, the thunder that had been accumulated at no time was blasted down from the building where the hall was located... The pouring lightning waves broke through the ceiling of the hall and swallowed everything without hindrance. The blue brilliance that erupted at this moment reflected the entire hall like a brightly lit disco, and the deafening thunder was roaring dance music. Among the roaring dance music, one after another dying wailing! The unceasingly flickering light left afterimages after another on the retina, making it impossible to look directly at it. The earth began to tremble crazily, as if the whole person was shaking with a bitter cold, so that they could not stand firmly. Soon, the whole building was completely covered by the stormy thunder... .. 1376 Chapter 169 The sixth kingship and the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dilapidated, scattered... When the lightning dissipated, everything in front of him had completely changed into this appearance. The huge building located in the middle of the Demon Kings capital was completely disintegrated under the bombardment of thunder, and the hall where the demons of the new generation lived was completely reduced to ruins. Within a kilometer of a radius, only the invisible barrier of the spherical body still stands. "call" The witch standing in the sky put down her right hand, and then lifted her hood, revealing long purple hair and a slightly darker, pretty face resembling an elf. Wiping the sweat beads on her forehead, the witch''s face showed a bit of fatigue. Such a wide range of attacks broke out in an instant, even the witches were a little strenuous. It was not that they could not support the magic power, but the overload output that could not support the magic power. "Although I''m a little tired, it looks good!" Muttered to herself in a low voice, the witch''s gaze looked down, and what caught her eye was the demons that fell everywhere, in every corner of the ruins... Some demons were just in a coma, some were already dead, and some demons were wiped out directly under the thunder. The new generation demons who were present suffered heavy losses under this blow. If the demon kings in the barrier knew about it, they would definitely vomit blood! just "It seems that many little mice have survived!" Suddenly, the witch seemed to have discovered something, raised her eyebrows, and whispered to herself. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" And shortly after the witch''s words were over, there was a burst of noise in the ruins below, and the demons who had escaped the thunderbolt appeared from the ruins one after another. The surviving demons who walked out of the ruins were shocked when they saw the surrounding scene. "how come?!" Withdrawing the guardian barrier from her body, Lias Gremory looked at the surrounding situation and couldn''t help feeling a little at a loss, "How could it be like this!" Cang Na, who was beside Rias, turned pale, and couldn''t help covering her small mouth. This scene of lying corpses everywhere is still a bit too scary for the girls, even if they have experienced battlefields that are not less intense than this. But on those battlefields, under various protections, they haven''t really experienced life and death! There was a big fear before life and death. After the real experience of life and death, Lias and Cangna gradually changed in their hearts, and the naivety hidden in their hearts gradually dissipated... At this moment, Lias and Cannas family members gathered around the two masters one after another. Fortunately, their family members were not in the center of the attack because they did not participate in the attack... With the support of the original strength, no victims appeared. Otherwise, I''m afraid Rias and Sona will collapse. "Why wouldn''t it be like this?" At this moment, a faint voice came from the sky. Then Lias and the others saw it, and the elf-like witch with long purple hair was looking at them and slowly falling down. At this time, the small group formed by Rias and Cangna and their relatives was completely the largest group on the battlefield, and naturally attracted the attention of the witch. "If it weren''t for you to keep attacking the enchantment and annoy your sisters..." While speaking, the witch fell to the ground with ease, and said in a disdainful tone, "We didn''t bother to deal with you underage demons." "However, since I have let me do it, I can only say that you are unfortunate!" Haha Literature Network www.hahawx.net Looking at Lias and the others, the witch wandered towards each other, a touch of murderous intent spread, making Lias and the others could not help but be on guard. Invisible pressure is permeating the entire ruined battlefield at this moment... So many surviving demons were depressed for a while! And at this moment... "stop!!" A low roar came from under the ruins, and the next moment, the smoke and dust in the ruins rolled, a thick hand directly broke through the ground, and blasted directly towards the face of the witch. Ling Xun Wushuang''s power burst out, full of murderous intent! "boom!!!" Facing the sudden attack, the witch raised her hand to block the fatal punch, but under the force of this punch, the whole person flew upside down for a meter or two before landing safely. "Your opponent is me, asshole!" Afterwards, I saw a majestic figure walking out of the smoke and dust, that unruly wild pride and fighting spirit, without a doubt, it was Seraorg! "Sairaorg!" Seeing Seraorg''s figure, the surviving demons couldn''t help but feel relieved. As the strongest among the new-generation demons, Seraorg is undoubtedly possessed enough charm, at least for the information of many new-generation demons. "And me, I''ll help too!" Seeing Seraorg''s figure, Lias gave birth to a rare moment of pride, and walked to Saraorg''s side, the phantom of the magic circle appeared out of thin air. "And I!" "We are demons!" "How can you just admit defeat like this..." The power of role models is very strong. After having two role models, the demons finally began to gather. After Rias, Gremory''s family members, Sanna and her family members, and the other surviving demons gathered one after another. In front of the powerful enemy, the demons are completely united. The powerful coercion is condensed together... "Hahaha...hahaha!!!" Seeing this scene, the purple-haired elf witch couldn''t help but chuckle at first, then the chuckle turned into a big laugh, a wild laugh, and then, a frenzied smile on the witch''s face: "Interesting, it''s really interesting, I have to say, you guys are quite interesting!" "You like this are qualified to know my name!" Speaking of this, a breeze emerged around the witch, gathered in her right hand, turned into a ball of thunder, and then the thunder turned into a sword of thunder! The sword pointed at the demons, and the witch formally said: "Remember, demons, I am the sixth king of the Dark Six Kings-trial!" As soon as the voice fell, the witch, or the sixth crown, the trial turned into a thunder and rushed up! "boom!!!" The fierce battle began... ps: I just came back, I was almost unaccustomed mentally, there are two more!.. 1377 Chapter 170 Fierce Battle and Raid Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above the ruins, fight again! After reporting her real name, the trial witch turned into a roaring and roaring thunder, directly piercing the camp formed by the demons, and flying several demons in an instant. "Cracking!!!" In the next moment, a violent lightning centered on the witch, spreading from all sides. The electric current released by the trial does not hurt much, but it is fast and has a strong ability to paralyze. Under this sudden current, most demons are instantly paralyzed. "Ha ha!" With a chuckle, the trial witch holding the sword of thunder quickly cut off the head of the demon closest to her, and then rushed towards the second... Obviously, she is ready to use this paralyzing opportunity to harvest all the demons! Seeing that the combination of demons will dissipate in an instant. "Shine, Thunder of Light and Darkness!" At this time, Zhu Nai, who had been standing behind Rias, stood up, and the alien thunder that was refined from the blood of the fallen angel burst out in the witch''s electric field. I didn''t notice that the trial witch was recruited for a while! In the witch''s surprised gaze, the thunder of light and darkness poured all over her. "boom!!!" In the violent blasting sound, the trial witch flew upside down. Was slightly paralyzed by the Lightning Thunder... "Xianshu Yaoqi Helix Pill!" "Go on, Destroy Bullet!" At this moment, Lias and Tacheng Baiyin reacted at the same time, and their respective expert attacks were released immediately, wanting to kill the witch. However, after all, a member of the Dark Six Kingdoms, the trial witch recovers quickly... There was a reaction at the same time! Stopping her inverted flight trend out of thin air, the purple-haired elf witch filled her body with a large amount of electricity, and her whole person turned into a flash of lightning, instantly evading the attacks of Bai Yin and Lias. The next moment, Thunder pierced the void, and the target pointed at the two people who had a gap due to the release of the attack. The other demons didn''t even have time to react! Fortunately, Rias and the others have a dedicated guardian knight! "Keng!!!" The black and gold holy demon sword intersects with the incoming thunder sword. At this critical juncture, Yuto Kiba made a move! The blond young knight holding the Sacred Demon''s sword took five or six steps to completely stop the impact of the trial witch. "Hey, oh! So you are...a dead man!" Seeing that her attack was interrupted, a hint of surprise flashed across the face of the trial witch, and then she said with a gloomy face, "You dare to resist me, do you want to die, dead man!" "I am no longer a dead person in this life, I am a demon!" Hearing the words of the trial witch, You Dou was a little dreamy for a while. After all, the other party was the king of the dead who had only heard rumors in his previous life and had not seen him. But after the dream, a touch of arrogance appeared on the blond boy''s face, "Moreover, the dead have always respected the strength, as long as I kill you, I can become the king!" As soon as the words fell, an unknown magical power and holy aura erupted from You Dou''s blade. Under the eruption of the Holy Demon Sword, You Dou would push the trial witch back! "Humph!!!" At this moment, the trial witch snorted coldly, and a slender lightning fell directly from the sky and bombarded You Dou. "Cracking!" Although the lightning damage was not large, it made You Dou freeze all over for a while. At this moment, the trial witch sneered, and the whole person moved a step sideways. The Thunder Sword in her hand avoided the Holy Demon Sword and slashed directly towards You Dou''s neck. "No, senior!!!" At this moment, the blonde puppet behind the battlefield saw this scene and couldn''t help shouting loudly. At the same time, the artifact in Garpas broke out! In an instant, the trial witch felt that the time in her body had stagnated for a while, and when her mind moved, the witch broke away from this not powerful time stagnation. "Keng!!!" Although the trial of the witch was only a short time wasted, this time was enough for Yuto Kiba to react. The sword of thunder failed to cut off You Dou''s neck, but instead slashed on the extra holy demon short sword in You Dou''s other hand, but the huge force still blasted it away in an instant! "Humph!" Seeing that her attack was not as expected, the trial witch couldn''t help but snorted, but she didn''t wait for her to do anything else, and all kinds of magic bullets came. "It''s just a futile struggle!" Facing these attacks, the witch directly crushed her Thunder Sword! The next moment, the shattered Thunder Sword turned into a faint light of thunder, and thunderballs were gathered in the air, and electric currents were launched from the Thunderball. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, the collision of magic bullets and electric current echoed across the battlefield. Smoke swept up, covering everyone''s sight! "Some bad feeling!" 516 Novel Network www.516xs.com Seeing that her vision was obscured, a bad mood arose in the trial witch''s heart, but she didn''t wait for her to react, the torrent of water sounded in her ears... Afterwards, a long water wave broke through and the smoke came! "not good!" Seeing this scene, the judgment witch''s face changed, her hands held high, a tornado formed in front of her, and then it rushed towards the current. at this time "Mirror of Remembrance!" The queen of Sangna, Zhenluo Chunji appeared from the waterside, and a huge mirror appeared in the sky, blocking the tornado. "boom!!!" As the mirror shattered, the reflection of the artifact appeared. The next moment, the tornado poured in, swept the entire water wave, directly impacted the body of the trial witch, and then caused the electric current to conduct. "what!!!" Under this series of chain attacks, the trial witch suffered damage for the first time. The whole person is trapped in the flashing waterspout of thunder! The whole body is stiff, hard to move! just "Don''t underestimate me!!!" Under such circumstances, a terrifying magic storm erupted from the trial witch. Under this storm, the entire tornado filled with water and electricity was actually suppressed. Such a terrifying magic power is indeed a bit scary! "You are, don''t underestimate us!" Fiery anger erupted from his body, and Seraorg transformed into an assault vehicle, directly colliding with the magic storm that was suppressing the waterspout. "boom!!!" As if overwhelming the last straw of the camel, under this collision, all kinds of energy ran away in an instant! Under the unimaginable big explosion, both Seraorg and the Trial Witch flew out from the center of the explosion and suffered heavy losses! "how is this possible!" Feeling his injury, there was an incredible look on the face of the trial witch. She really did not expect that she would be hit so hard. simply can not imagine! Obviously none of his enemies are strong. At most, one or two magic powers have reached the level of the devil, but that is only the degree of magic power, technically speaking, it is a lot worse. At this moment, the trial witch thought carefully. Then I couldn''t help but be surprised-- Because she found that from a certain stage, she seemed to be in a game of chess and encountered a series of seemingly coincidental attacks. I was completely counted by others! "Go, Ise!!!" At this moment, Seraorg, who fell heavily on the ground, called out loudly. The sudden voice called back the spirit of the trial witch, and then she heard a low roar from the sky: "Thank me, brother! Let me bring you victory!" "Come on, bastard woman!!!" Then the trial witch saw a red figure rushing down from the sky. It was a warrior like a dragon man covered in red armor... Seeing the other party, the trial witch knew that it was not someone else, it was Emperor Chilong! "Is this a lore?" Seeing the red dragon emperor rushing down from the sky, the judge''s face was a little pale and thought, and then a flickering electric current filled his whole body again... Although at a disadvantage, no matter whether she was a member of the Six Sisters of Yali or the Sixth Throne of the Dark Six Thrones, she had no idea of ??catching it. When you are dying, you have to drag the enemy to death, even if you destroy the world. And this is her style! You know, in the original Destiny Route of the Moon World, Judgment was the only dead existence of the Six Sisters of Yali, but her dying struggle directly divided the entire land of steel! "Definitely kill, Shenlong impact!" Faced with the reaction of the trial, Emperor Chilong ignored him and directly rushed down. The whole person seems to turn into a red meteor! It''s just that when the scarlet meteor was less than ten meters away from the trial, it was about to bombard the trial witch... "Wow!" The abrupt howling of the wolf spread throughout the battlefield. The next moment, a huge demon wolf appeared out of thin air, jumped directly over the trial, and directly bit the impacting meteor... Suddenly, the entire battlefield fell into silence... ps: It''s a big chapter!.. 1378 Chapter 171 Northern Europes evil god first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a moment, the entire battlefield was silent... Whether it was the trial witch or the many demons, there was an expression of surprise on everyone''s face, speechless. No one thought that Emperor Chilong would suddenly encounter this kind of damage. "Woohoo!!!" At this time, the mysterious magic wolf landed on the ground lightly, burst out a low growl from the tip of his nose, and slammed the huge body more than ten meters high. The next moment, the meteor that was bitten by it fell directly to the ground... "boom!!!" The Red Dragon Emperor smashed a large hole in the ground, and the scarlet armor turned into fragments and scattered around the hole, revealing a bloody body pierced by sharp teeth. "Yicheng!!!" Under the reminder of the roar, Selaorg''s whole body was agitated, regardless of his own injury, rushed to the edge of the hole where the Chilong Emperor was, and jumped down. And hearing Seraorgs voice, many demons also recovered from the shock. Only for a moment, the demons didnt know what to do... ... ... "Ah la la, really good insurance ah, the group of friends disaster." At this moment, the faint voice reverberated across the battlefield, and the faint mocking tone contained in the words made the trial witch raise her eyebrows. In the next moment, a magic circle appeared out of thin air on that huge magic wolf. Afterwards, a white-haired young man full of the spirit of God appeared from the magic circle and sat directly on the huge magic wolf, looking down on the sentient beings on the battlefield. "Hmph, you are late, Loki, the evil god of Northern Europe!" To the ridicule of the incoming people, the trial witch did not respond, but lightly accused, "You know, in the plan, these demons don''t need me to act." "Ha, I''m really sorry, but..." Hearing the words of the trial witch, the man called Loki first smiled, and then said very badly, "That''s your plan, what''s the matter with the god!" "you!!!" Seeing Loki''s posture, the trial witch''s eyes stared, and the murderous intent was pervasive. If it weren''t for the other five sisters who were maintaining the barrier, she would definitely summon the sisters back, and the six would form the real Diablo Six Kings, destroying this guy in front of her. "Ha, this look is good!" Facing the witch''s murderous eyes, Loki chuckled indifferently. If it was normal, he would still pay attention, but the current trial witch has been hit hard and is not his opponent at all, so naturally there is no need to pay more attention. "But, after all, these demons are really in the way, let me help you solve it!" Then, thinking of the unfathomable guys behind the group of disasters, Loki didn''t say any more sarcasm, but turned the head around and said so. While talking, the demon wolf he sat down jumped up, and instantly fell in front of the demons. ... ... "...This is a terrible situation!" Seeing the terrifying demon wolf that leaped forward, and the man deity who possessed the aura of the gods above the demon wolf, Li Yasi''s face was blue. Not only Lias, but the other demons also had bad faces. All the demons took an alert attitude almost at the same time!Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com Just now, the conversation between Loki and the Trial Witch didnt hide anything... Therefore, all the surviving demons knew that the man in front of him turned out to be the legendary Nordic evil god-Loki, and the demon wolf under Luo''s base must be his monster. After all, everyone with some knowledge knows that Loki''s most famous is nothing more than the monsters he created. After all, the legendary Fenrieux who can bite the gods, and the legendary Yemengade, one of the six dragon kings, are all his creations... This achievement alone is enough to make the world remember it! "Yeah, young demons, are you ready to die?" Facing the tension of the demons, a smile appeared on Loki''s face, and he waved his hand. In an instant, two magic circles appeared out of thin air... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Woohoo!!!" Two different roars appeared out of nowhere. Two magic wolves appeared to be six or seven meters tall came out from the magic circle. They were quite similar to the one under Luo''s base, with two huge horns on their waists! "Go, my cutie, kill them!" Under Loki''s order, the two magic wolves instantly launched an attack, which turned into two dark shock waves, directly blasting towards the demons. "Huh, it''s me!" At this moment, You Dou stood up. I saw the blond knight directly inserted the Holy Demon Sword in his hand on the ground. The next moment, the magic circle appeared under his feet, and ghost ships appeared out of thin air... In an instant, the gunfire on the ghost ship concentrated and fired. "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, the two attacking magic wolves collided head-on with the shelling of the ghost ship, and dust was rolled up, and the howls of the magic wolves were looming in the vibration. "Roar!!!" At this moment, a terrifying roar erupted. As if at this moment, some terrifying creature appeared... The next moment, the smoke and dust that swept across the sky seemed to be affected by some force, and it surged instantly. Then a huge tail that reached a height of 100 meters cut through the air and hit the ghost ship. "boom!!!" With the tremendous force, the ghost ship flew upside down without any counterattack, directly hitting the barrier, breaking one by one... "how come" Seeing this scene, the members of Gremory''s family were stunned. They did not expect that the ghost ship that had given them infinite shock would be defeated. Then they saw the new monster that Loki summoned out of nowhere... A super giant snake with a height of more than two hundred meters, hovering heavily, is as magnificent as a hill, it is extremely amazing. "Woohoo!!!" "Roar!!" At this moment, the two demon wolves that were blocked by the magic cannon emerged from the smoke and dust, standing unharmed by the giant snake, murderously. The opponent''s strength does not decrease but increases, so that the pressure of the demons doubles! "Crack!!!" Suddenly, the broken voice echoed on the court...... .. 1379 Chapter 172: Enchantment Broken First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" The sound as if the glass was cracked by a blow suddenly echoed... For the first time, all the creatures on the entire ruined battlefield noticed the sudden sound, and subconsciously followed the sound to look at it. Everyone saw... A crack appeared in the standing barrier. A slightly scarlet mysterious electric current diffused from the cracks in the spherical enchantment, and as the cracks spread, it spread throughout the enchantment. "Boom boom boom!!!" At the next moment, a huge explosion occurred in the entire enchantment. The entire barrier was shattered, causing a lot of fire, and the crimson thunder almost turned the area surrounded by the barrier into a sea of ??thunder, shattering everything. "Roar!!!" Afterwards, the dragon chant echoed throughout the space. In the flames of the explosion, a hundred-meter-high crimson dragon rolled several times and rushed into the sky, exuding an aura like the mighty sky, and surpassing all living beings. "this is" Seeing this scene, Loki''s face suddenly changed greatly. Although he didn''t know the origin of the scarlet dragon, with the help of a senior researcher who was a fantasy species, Loki saw the horror of the dragon at first glance. Not to mention the incredible magic power and the terrifying thunder sea released from the opponent''s body, just the divine breath emanating from the dragon''s body, people can''t help but look squarely. In terms of the dxd plane, the crimson dragon is enough to be called a god! "Swish! Swish! Swish!" Just when Loki was shocked, the sound of breaking through the air was heard from the sea of ??thunder, and then only three figures broke out of the sea of ??thunder, smashing to the ground fiercely, setting off waves of smoke. "Ah! It''s really dangerous! Uncle is scared to death!" After the three figures, accompanied by such a voice, the fourth figure took the initiative to escape from the sea of ??thunder and stood in the air! It was a white-haired middle-aged demon man with some torn clothes. Although he looked a little embarrassed, he was just embarrassed. Judging from his speech and manners, the devil was full of anger. "Oh, isn''t this Rocky, long time no see!" Afterwards, the demon turned his head slightly. After seeing Loki''s existence, he suddenly said, "It looks like you are our reinforcement!" "Lezewim, I didn''t expect it to be you!" Seeing the appearance of the demon man, Loki''s face also showed a little surprise, and then said with some disdain: "Unexpectedly, the son of Venus Star would become someone else''s subordinate, and he showed such an embarrassed posture. The name of Lucifer is crying!" "Whatever you say!" Hearing Loki''s words, Lezeweim''s eyes flashed with hatred, and then quietly said, "Immediately, you will know why I am doing this." "Please stop quarreling, and prepare for the fight!" At this moment, the fragments of the enchantment gathered in the faint five-fold voice, and the five black figures turned from illusion to entity in these fragments, and slowly condensed out. The remaining five of Diablo Six Thrones are here...txt novel www.setxt.com Slowly falling to the side of the Judgement Witch, an unspeakable connection formed between the six figures, and the injuries on the Judgement Witch''s body instantly returned to normal at a visible speed. After the aura of judgment was restored, the aura of the six humans merged into one in an instant, and the kingship from the dark world of the moon world broke out completely for the first time in this life... The mighty coercion swept across the entire battlefield, making all creatures feel depressed. Especially Yudou Kiba, a former dead man, knelt on the ground for the first time, and the inexplicable pressure from the depths of his soul completely lost his combat effectiveness. "Is this feeling the Diablo Six Kings?" At this moment, a slightly surprised and indifferent voice spread throughout the battlefield, echoing clearly in everyone''s ears, the next moment, the sea of ??thunder began to change drastically. With the Crimson Dragon as the center, the center of the entire Thunder Sea seemed to turn into a bottomless pit. In a blink of an eye, the huge Thunder Sea completely poured into the dragon''s body. The scene under the thunder came into everyone''s sight. It was a high platform standing alone in the ruins. On the high platform, there was a round table, and beside the round table sat high-level people from various forces. The devil, the fallen angel governor, the archangel, and the main god of northern Europe...Odin! Before the high platform, there was a standing red-haired boy. The tail of the Crimson Dragon is surrounding the red-haired boy. Obviously, he is the owner of the Crimson Dragon, or... the manipulator! "Sure enough, it is you, Diablo Six Kings, or Sister Yali!" I saw the red-haired boy looking at the six standing together, like a witch in a fairy tale, smiling and saying: "Speaking of which, we have never been able to fight in the land of steel. This time, let us have a good time." "Our sisters are also deeply honored to be able to fight against the famous Nagato-kun." Hearing Nagato''s words, one of the six sisters stepped forward and said loudly, and then the breath of the six sisters seemed to solidify, full of heavy flavor. "Ah!" In response, Nagato just smiled and took a step forward. In an instant, the crimson dragon screamed from the sky, and the crimson light instantly dyed the entire firmament, and an invisible sense of lock appeared on all the enemies. Although the object of the conversation was the six sisters of Yali, Nagato''s goal was everyone. For the first time, the earth around Sister Yali suddenly appeared... Turned into a huge fortress! "it is as expected!" "Arrogant guy!" At the next moment, Lezeweim and Loki, who also felt threatened, responded separately. I saw that the son of Venus just opened the barrier to protect him, while Loki commanded the two little devil wolves and the super giant snake around him to rush towards Nagato. "moron!" However, upon seeing Loki''s actions, both the Sixth Sisters of Yali and Lezewim flashed such a thought... because "Cracking!!!" In an instant, a heavy thunder fell across the sky, covering the entire battlefield...... .. 1380 Chapter 173 Three Illusory Gods Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thunder like rain... As if the anger of the sky poured down on the earth. Amidst the roar of the crimson dragon, the huge battlefield was all shrouded in crimson thunder, and the earth kept shaking, as if it could not bear the anger of this day! However, in this endless thunder blast, the entire high platform was not affected by any lightning, not only the high platform, but none of the surviving demons were harmed. This crimson thunder seems to be alive, possessing the ability to identify the enemy... "Although it''s not the first time I saw..." The whole person leaned on the seat of the high platform, the fallen angel Governor Asacher had an expression of shock that could not be concealed on his face, and said quietly: "But I still can''t help being surprised. I have to say, Nagato-san''s The attack is completely a strategic level attack." "It is true, and this is only the power of the trial magic spear after its liberation." Accepting the words of the fallen angel governor, the archangel Michael exclaimed, "Nagato-kun still has two divine exterminators that have not been liberated. From this point of view, the so-called gods are really worthy of the name!" "That''s it, yes, Odin!" Hearing that, Asachel nodded, then looked at the god king of Northern Europe, and said, "Loki appears without authorization, don''t you have anything to say, okay?" "...Just leave it to that kid!" After being silent for a while, Odin opened his mouth and said, "I have always understood Loki''s will, but the future is unstoppable. You have to pay a price when you are a car, even if..." "Even if the price is death, Loki will be responsible for it after all!" As soon as the voice fell, the Norse god king, who had been very energetic, closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep, silent as if he had consumed a lot of energy. "Cut, really decisive guy!" Seeing Odin''s reaction, Asachel was half upset, half admiringly speaking, then looked around, but saw that except for the seriously injured Akuka... I don''t know when, the three major demon kings disappeared! "We''re all looking for the new generation demons." Seeing the gaze of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, the strange Demon King said lightly, "The group of disaster really angered us this time, and next time, it will definitely be an endless hatred." "..." Hearing this, Asacher remained silent. To be honest, when the enchantment just broke, the Governor of the Fallen Angel was also taken aback. The group of misfortunes has done too much. This is completely ruining the future of the demons. This situation is enough to make the demons start a war desperately... ... ... When everyone was talking on the high platform, the battle changed. Under the heavy red thunder''s bombardment, several enemies who seemed extremely passive have also begun to counterattack. The first one was the six sisters of Yali. I saw a black six-pointed star bursting out of the red thunder and rain. "In the name of the six kingships of earth, water, fire, wind, emptiness, and nothingness...take the whole world! Take everything, the kingship of darkness!!" Under the six spirits chanting in unison, the huge dark six-pointed star expanded continuously, then merged into the entire void, and then the thunder stopped abruptly... Bashan Academy www.83shu.com Exposed the vast earth, the heavily damaged super snake and two little demon wolves, Lezeweim who supported the enchantment, and Loki who looked rather embarrassed and a great demon standing in front of him Wolf. The void that was originally dyed red turned into a dark sky at this moment. The dark kingship has seized the rule of this area! "Is this your strength?" At this moment, the red-haired boy slightly raised his head and looked at the sky, and couldn''t help but say in a little surprise, "It''s amazing, under this kind of power, the original Zhu Yue has to avoid the edge for now." To be honest, Nagato is not surprised by the situation. Although it was only temporary, it was obvious that the six sisters of Yali, who were in charge of the six major attributes of Xingyue, joined forces and actually took away the dominance of the entire sky from Nagato... With such power, it is no wonder that he will be famous in the land of steel. "It just seems that I still can''t suppress Nagato-kun''s power." Facing Nagatos praise, one of the six sisters of Yali spoke indifferently. As soon as her words fell, a sudden flash of lightning appeared on the dark sky... The red electric light illuminates the whole world in an instant, and then disappears. "Roar!!!" At this moment, the crimson dragon on the head of Nagato let out an unwilling roar, the height of one hundred meters directly rushed into the sky and melted into the darkness. The next moment, red and black were intertwined in the space, bursting into muffled noises. "It seems that the power of the sky dragon is not enough, then..." Seeing the state in the sky, Nagato sighed slightly, secretly activated the other two divine extinction devices on his body, and the dark blue cage hand and the golden light wings appeared. "Liberate, Pterodactyl, or giant soldier!" After a faint murmur, the cage hand on Nagato''s right hand and the wings of light behind them all exploded with a jaw-dropping horror aura. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Crying crowing!!!" Two kinds of roars erupted out of thin air, and the space around Nagato was rippled, and the dark blue cage hand and the golden wings disintegrated... In the next moment, two huge beings stepped out of the ripples of space! One of them is a deep blue giant like a sacred statue, standing on the ground like an obelisk, full of sacred and tyrannical destruction. The other is a golden pterosaur suspended in the air with an eagle beak. A faint terrifying heat diffuses from the pterosaur, causing the surrounding temperature to rise several degrees in an instant. Since the last time the Egyptian God Realm was destroyed, the three phantom gods that became stronger and stronger appeared at the same time again. The terrifying coercion made everyone present feel unreal for a while. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Crying crowing!!!" Afterwards, there was no need for Nagato''s command. After they appeared, the two monsters only adjusted to the environment slightly, and rushed towards their enemies... Fight, start again! .. 1381 Chapter 174: The Wolf of Killing Gods Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The bitter power of the gods is wanton on the battlefield. I saw the winged dragon spread its golden wings, and the twenty-thirty-meter god body directly cut through the air barrier, appeared on top of Lezevim''s head, and uttered a clear cry... Then the golden golden flames sprayed down from the sky and fell on Lezewim''s guardianship. "puff!!!" In an instant, the invisible guardian shield was under the flame, and it burned as easily as a combustible object. The hot breath even penetrated the shield and flowed onto Lezewim. "No, this flame is stronger than that of Thunder!" Although Lezewim has always had a tendency to stay out of the incident since the enchantment was broken, but under such an attack, he realized that he could not stay out of the incident at all. "Give me...burst!!!" After realizing that there was no way to make soy sauce, Li Zeweim took a step back, and a large amount of irregular magic in his body gushed out, directly detonating the entire guardian shield. "boom!!!" In an instant, there was an explosion in the sky. Under this explosion, the movement of the winged dragon was slightly hindered, but the next moment, the golden winged dragon screamed again and rushed up. "...Damn it!" Faced with this situation, the son of Venus star frowned wildly. There was a slight silence for a while, and a large amount of magic power broke out from Lezeweim, and the whole person greeted the oncoming Wing Shenlong. In this case, he can only fight head-on! The space was slightly distorted at this moment, and the unknown magic power turned into a strong curse and entangled Lezeweim''s body, turning it into a terrible monster. "boom!!!" The violent collision echoed in the air... ... ... Compared to Lezevm... Loki, who also confronted the enemy head-on, encountered unprecedented trouble. Facing the stepping giant, Loki naturally called his beast soldiers, two little demon wolves to the bottom, and the two hundred-meter-high super snake supported his injured body and moved. Although hurt, both the magic wolf and the super snake are fantasy species. With the stubborn vitality of that extraordinary creature and the supply of Loki''s magic power, the slight injury does not hinder the battle of these monsters! The two little demon wolves rushed to the galloping giant soldier first. Compared with the giant body of more than 30 meters, the height of the magic wolves is not conspicuous, but the attack method of the magic wolves is not other, but biting. The sharp teeth are enough to make them ignore many existences higher than them. As a result, the two magic wolves respectively bit the hands of the giant soldier... "Crack!" A uniform voice came from the body of the giant god. It''s just that it wasn''t the sound of the monster soldiers breaking, but the sound of the devil wolves breaking their teeth. In an instant, blood even filled their mouths... That is one of the consequences of a broken tooth. "Boom! Boom!" After a slight pause, the giant soldier waved his hands and directly slammed the demon wolf with its two teeth on the ground, and fainted.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com After all this was done, the giant soldier found that there was a shadow around him. Looking up, I saw an extremely huge tail slashing across the air! That is the tail of the super snake... Facing the huge tail, the giant soldier was filled with a terrifying will beyond imagination, and the sacred and violent fist blasted from the sky at this moment. "boom!!!" A huge roar erupted from the tail of the giant snake. Under such an explosion, the super giant snake made a wailing sound, and the huge body seemed to soften, and fell straight down. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, I saw that the giant soldier hammered his hands on the ground and let out a low roar. The next moment, with the giant soldier as the center, the surrounding earth shook... Cone-like rocks burst out of the soil, piercing through the super snake. In a blink of an eye, that super snake just died out! At this time, a large amount of blood spilled from the giant snake''s body and fell on the giant soldier, staining the dark blue giant with a bloody color, and matched with the tyrannical and sacred breath of the giant soldier... All those who saw the giant soldiers couldn''t help but subconsciously take a breath. This is a fierce bloodthirsty war god! "Roar!!!" As if celebrating their merits, the giant soldier uttered a roar at Loki not far away, and the terrifying deterrence was directly imposed on this Nordic evil god... "what!!!" After screaming subconsciously, Loki''s face changed drastically. A feeling of incomparable humiliation filled my heart... "Asshole, you forced me!" At the same time of humiliation, Loki finally flew from the demon wolf under his seat, and then a chain of magic circle patterns appeared on the big demon wolf. "Wake up, my most proud masterpiece, my favorite son!" "Use your fangs to tear apart all the enemies in front of you!!!" "...The seal-lifted!" I saw that Loki''s hands were imprinted instantly, and the magic pattern on the big devil wolf broke instantly. In an instant, an indescribable horror aura swept across the entire battlefield and attracted the attention of all creatures. The creatures with insufficient strength even have a feeling of being torn apart when they feel this breath. "Woohoo!!!" At this moment, the huge demon wolf screamed up to the sky. At this moment, all the spiritual energy in the air was swallowed by the wolf''s mouth up to the sky. In a blink of an eye, the body of the demon wolf doubled, with the size of more than 20 meters. In front of the invisible tearing force, the ground at the feet of the demon wolf even appeared cracks. The fluff on his body turned into a pin-like existence at this moment. The two water chestnuts standing at the waist appear sharper. The magic wolf turned into a killing machine in an instant... Seeing this scene from a distance, Nagato suddenly understood that one of the most powerful beasts in the legend that has the ability to bite and kill even any god, Fenrir, the wolf of Godslayer... Finally here!!!.. 1382 Chapter 175 Fierce Fighting Demon Wolf Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!God-killing wolf, Fenrir! The most famous monster in Nordic mythology, the legend has the teeth of killing any god, and even one of the most terrifying monsters that can swallow the whole world. In the entire dxd plane, this monster is also among the top ten existences. Even in the face of Great Red, it can bite off the opponent''s scales! "Finally I have encountered an existence that is worth all the effort!" Seeing the posture of the demon wolf not far away, Nagato''s purple eyes couldn''t help but a flash of light, stretched his waist, and said unpleasantly: "Tsk tsk, I thought it would always be boring." From the beginning of this battle, Nagato felt a little boring. Although the three old demon kings had gained enough magic power from the group of disasters, their magic power was too bad. The man Lezevim was too concealed, even now... although he did use his full strength to fight the Wing Shenlong fiercely in the sky. But this so-called full force is based on the situation that he has not revealed the real demon. You know, that man is the strongest transcendence in the legend. How could it be so incompetent! To be honest, if it wasn''t for some things that Nagato is inconvenient to take action in the future, and he needs to do it, Nagato will definitely force his full strength here, and then completely kill him. The Diablo Six Kings, in the final analysis, is his own, and the relationship with the emperor is not ordinary... On this basis, no matter how you look at it, Nagato and Six Kings will not really fight each other! No, now Sky Longzheng and Six Kings are in a stalemate in a way unknown to outsiders. Only Fenrir is the real opponent and enemy of Nagato in this battle! At this moment, on the high platform, hearing Nagato''s words, everyone at the round table suddenly couldn''t help being silent... To be honest, the actions of the three phantom gods of the Nagato imperial ambassador are already very amazing. The most exaggerated thing is that each phantom god is very powerful, even if facing one, not many people dare to say that they will win. Such a long gate is unfathomable and it has been very shocking. Even in the world, Nagato is one of the few powerhouses, at least on the entire high platform, few people dare to say that they can match it. But now, listening to Nagato''s tone, everything in front of him, this is not his full strength. The people present are naturally a little uncomfortable. "Huh, kid, although you are strong, don''t be careless!" After a long silence, the Norse King said with a complicated expression, "As long as Fenrir bites him, no matter who it is, he will be seriously injured immediately." "Hehe, I get it!" With a word like this, Nagato stepped out, ripples waved Then the red-haired boy stepped into the ripples of the space. The next moment, the figure of Nagato appeared on the shoulders of the giant soldier, facing Loki and Fenrir. "Hello, my name is Nagato. If you can create a monster like Fenrir, you are a human being and you are qualified to know my name." As soon as he appeared, Nagato uttered such provocative words, which immediately made Loki angrily frustrated, and with Loki''s anger, Fenrir''s breath suddenly became violent. The God Killing Wolf slowly opened its mouth, revealing its sharp God Killing Teeth! "Come on, Fenrir, tear up all the enemies in front of me!" Looking at Nagato fiercely, Loki gave the order. At the same time, the demon wolf ran directly and turned into an afterimage, approaching Nagato and the giant soldier with lightning speed.202 e-book www.202txt.com "Call me back!" "Roar!!!" Under Nagato''s order, the blood-stained giant soldier roared, facing the attacking God-killing Wolf, posing as a punch, and blasted out... "boom!!!" The violent fist and vigor blended together perfectly, turning into a terrifying shock wave, heading towards Fenrir. With a punch, the entire air was blown up! Facing the horrible fist-strength wielded by the giant soldier, Fenrir did not directly collide, but changed direction at an incredible angle while rushing forward, avoiding fist-strength. Then, the devil wolf jumped up, opened his mouth wide, and headed towards the giant soldier. The giant soldiers can ignore the bite of the little demon wolf, but they can''t ignore the bite of the demon wolf who claims to have the teeth of the killing of the gods. Even the giant soldiers with the attributes of the family can be infinitely resurrected... But Nagato is absolutely unwilling to let his beasts die! Ever since... "boom!!!" Almost at the same moment, the ground under the giant soldier''s feet burst open, and one wall after another blocked the giant soldier in an attempt to stop Fenrir''s plan. "Woohoo!!!" However, facing the sudden obstruction, the magic wolf did not stand still. A large amount of tearing force spread out all over his body, and he bit on it directly. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Under the path of the Tooth of Killing God, with the barbaric impact, one wall after another collapsed in front of Fenrir, and in a blink of an eye, a large amount of smoke swept up. "No, I can''t go on like this, if that''s the case, it can only..." Perceiving the actions of the God-killing Wolf, Nagato frowned secretly, and the giant soldier who had the same mind with Nagato raised his two large arms high. "boom!!!" Before all the walls completely collapsed, the deep blue giant punched the ground with both fists! In an instant, the entire battlefield ground shook under this pair of hammers, and then the power from the god of the earth poured into the ground from the giant soldiers... The landslide-like movement triggered in front of the giant. Including the wall in front of Nagato''s eyes, a large number of rocks emerged from the ground, covering the huge wall guard group in front of me, and then the whole land began to descend... Obviously, Nagato intends to sink the god-killing wolf under the ground. just "Roar!!!" The roar of anger was looming in the rock, and then bursts of roar erupted from the rock. Not long after, a large number of stones burst out of the whole land. Among the rubble, Fenrir turned into an afterimage and rushed to the front of the giant soldier... He bit into the left hand of the giant soldier! "Crack!!!" .. 1383 Chapter 176 The God of Light is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" As if the sound of something shattering came from the left arm of the giant soldier. The dark blue giant''s body, as hard as a diamond, seemed meaningless in front of Fenrir''s god-killing tooth, which could bite and kill any god in the world. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The next moment, the giant soldier who had suffered a huge impact couldn''t help but regress three steps. Fortunately, with the support of Nagato''s strength, he did not fall to the ground. It''s just that Fenrir, who is constantly tearing the left arm of the giant soldier, hangs on the body of the giant soldier, and the wolf of the gods does not seem to stop tearing the left arm of the giant soldier. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help frowning. Speaking of it, Nagato''s phantom god was hurt in a real sense for the first time. Although by virtue of the nature of the dependents, even if the giant soldier is completely destroyed, as long as the origin is still there, Nagato can recover it anytime and anywhere, but it is undeniable that it is injured. Even vaguely, Nagato felt that the origin of the giant soldier was almost injured. With a movement of thought, the extremely terrifying and violent will permeated from the giant soldier. The giant soldier opened his mouth in an instant, and a large amount of spiritual energy gathered and merged with the will to destroy! The next moment, a dark blue light beam burst out from the giant soldier''s mouth. Destroy the beam!!! "boom!!!" At close range, Fenrir took the blow without surprise. Under this sudden pain, Fenrir finally let go of his mouth in the blood basin, and his huge body flew out...heavy to the ground. However, in the next moment, the magic wolf climbed up from the ground... It doesn''t seem to hurt much. Obviously, the movement of the aura is slightly less harmful. "It''s really troublesome!" Seeing Fenrir get up, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly. Glancing at the few holes on the left arm of the Giant God Soldier that could not be healed for a while, as well as the cracks that were gradually filling, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sighed slightly. "In this case, there is no way, use that trick!" Thinking in this way, Nagato closed his eyes, and in an instant, invisible fluctuations diffused from Nagato, making all the creatures present feel a burst of excitement... People with keen perception are all aware that something terrible is about to be born. "Wow!!!" On the red and black firmament, the red thunder gathered together, accompanied by waves of dragons, the red sky dragon flew out in the thunder and swooped down. Obviously, the Crimson Dragon has given up its stalemate with the Diablo Six Kings. "cry!!!" But the Winged Dragon, who was fighting with Lezevm, uttered a burst of anger, and a golden flame emerged. After Lezevm was forced away, it swooped down. Whether it is the Sky Dragon or the Winged Dragon, their target is Nagato, or...the giant soldier. "Roar!!!" Almost at the same moment, the giant soldier with his left arm half-mutilated looked up to the sky and screamed. As the other two illusion gods approached, the invisible resonance became more and more obvious, and an invisible and huge oppression suddenly filled the entire battlefield. "not good!!!" Loki, who had a face of victory in hand, saw this scene, and suddenly had a bad feeling.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com Although the Protoss is not a true god, it does far surpass the mortal. The sixth sense of the mortal may still have an illusion, but the sixth sense of the Protoss will definitely not have an illusion. At this moment, Loki did feel a fatal threat... "He must be stopped!" With such thoughts throughout his life, Loki subconsciously opened up the huge and complicated Nordic magic circle, and an unimaginable number of magic bullets poured out from the magic circle. At the same time, Fenrir, who was in touch with Loki, immediately launched a charge... Attempt to kill the threat in the cradle. just "too late!" Nagato floated up from the giant soldier, and said quietly, "It''s a pity that my moves are generally instant, and they are unstoppable." With the fall of Nagato''s words, the three phantom gods that have approached each burst into their respective rays. The scarlet light of punishment, the dark blue light of destruction, and the golden light of hope! The brilliance of red, yellow and blue converge at this moment... "boom!!!" The space of the entire battlefield shook violently. All matter and energy shook for a while, and even all the creatures on the battlefield could not help but produce a vertigo, and a large swath fell. Under this shock, all of Loki''s magic bullets dissipated automatically, and Fenrir couldn''t help but stopped and made a posture of alert. But at the next moment, the three phantom gods collided with each other... "boom!!!" The endless glory bloomed... It is a kind of light that cannot be described in simple words. It is the founding light that opens up the world from nothingness, the light of civilization that organizes order and commands all living beings, and it is the light that destroys everything. Bathed in this light, everyone could not help but feel a kind of speechless greatness. Even the powerful transcendents named Szex and Zem are the same...bathed in this light, no one can be an exception! After a while, the light ceased quietly... After a while, everyone on the battlefield came back to their senses afterwards. As a result, it was not the figure of the three phantom gods that came into everyone''s field of vision for the first time. In fact, the three phantom gods had disappeared without a trace. Only one golden statue giant with a height of 100 meters and two wings on his back is left... Foot on the ground, the sky above the head. The face of the idol giant was concealed, only a vertical pupil appeared on the forehead, and the pupil was a golden dot, as if it contained endless mysteries, which made people unable to help but explore. Although he didn''t say a word or even moved, he just stood there quietly. But the idol giant is like the center of heaven and earth... People can''t help being in awe! "Oh my god, what the hell is this!" "It''s terrible!" "There is such a hole card, too exaggerated!" "..." Seeing the figure of the idol giant, after a brief silence, the entire battlefield couldn''t help but be in an uproar. At this moment, whether it was an enemy or an enemy, could not help showing a look of surprise or even shock... 1384 Chapter 177 Similar ending second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Not good!" At this moment, Lezeweim recovered and whispered to himself. As the son of the original ancestor demon king Lucifer and the mother of the devil Lilith, Lezeweim has seen the existence of the real world after all, and the reaction is naturally a little faster than others. In the eyes of the son of Venus, this idol giant in his field of vision is foul! That sense of existence alone is enough to overwhelm 90% of the worlds living creatures. Most living creatures face it, and most of them end up defeating themselves without fighting... Such a terrifying existence, even to challenge the great red is enough qualification. What''s more, within the idol, Lezewim also felt a strange existence-unspeakable, but absolutely dangerous! If Nagato knew what Lezeweim was thinking, he would definitely show a look of surprise. Because Lezeweim was aware of the essence of the idol giant. This idol giant was originally made by Nagato in accordance with the law of the origin of his own heavenly path model, using three phantom gods as materials to simulate the legendary creation god of light. The core of this idol giant is actually somewhat similar to Nagato''s heavenly origin. According to idol theory, fake objects that have similar appearance and characteristics to the original object will also inherit part of the original object''s abilities. The core of the idol giant is to inherit part of the natural power of Nagato! This kind of threat from the power of the heavens is generally difficult to detect, but he didn''t expect Lezeweim to discover it and feel dangerous because of it. "Go, you must go right away, it doesn''t matter if the group is offended!" After perceiving the danger, Lezeweim raised this idea in his heart and put it into action. In a short time, the teleported magic circle appeared at the feet of the Venus. "Huh, don''t even want to run!" At this moment, a cold hum echoed on the battlefield. At the next moment, I saw a humming sound from the whole body of the statue giant, raising his right hand, as if turning into a big hand, grabbing towards the void where Lezeweim was. At this time, all the spectators realized that Lezeweim was actually going to run... "boom!!!" Facing the giant hand covering the sky, Lezewim did not stop teleporting. As a result, before the complete transmission was completed, the giant golden hand had already bombarded the teleportation magic circle. The next moment, a small piece of shattered space appeared in the void of the magic circle space. And the right hand of the idol giant actually penetrated the void... "Goooo!" Seeing this scene, Loki couldn''t help swallowing. At this time, the Nordic Evil God, who finally came back to his senses, also realized what was wrong, and almost subconsciously, he turned his head to look at the person in charge of this operation-the sixth sister Yali. Unexpectedly, after scanning the entire battlefield, he didn''t see any figure... "Fuck, I ran away so quickly!" After realizing this, the evil god from Northern Europe couldn''t help but burst into a foul language, "Is there any mistake, I can run like this..." "Boom! Boom! Boom!" As soon as the voice fell, there was a small roar in Rocky''s ear.Hot search novel www.resooo.com Turning his head slightly stiff, Loki found that the idol giant had pulled his arm out of the void, and was walking towards him step by step. Invisible, as a Protoss, Loki felt suffocated. "Woohoo!!!" At this moment, the ferocious god-killing wolf issued a wave of wolf howls. Facing the collapse of his father, like a magnificent idol in the center of the world, the unruly demon wolf got rid of Loki''s restraint on him at this moment. Fierce aura erupted from the demon wolf, causing the entire sky to roll over! The next moment, Fenrir launched a charge... the huge body jumped up, appeared in the sky above the statue giant, howling from the height, and dived onto the statue giant. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" As the howling of the wolf continued, Fenrir''s body mouth changed, and the wolf''s mouth that leaned up to the wolf howling at this moment actually kept getting bigger, bigger, bigger... Only in less than a moment, the wolf''s mouth had widened enough to swallow the idol giant. The huge God Killing Fang shone a terrifying light in the wolf''s mouth. This is Fenrir''s strongest power, enough to swallow the sky, the sun and the moon, and even in Norse mythology, it is known as the power that triggers the dusk of the gods-the bite of the gods! "Bang! Bang!!!" Facing Fenrir''s big mouth that could swallow everything, the idol giant pressed Fenrir''s upper jaw with one hand and stepped on Fenrir''s chin... There is a huge scarlet magic gun in the free hand... Rush out without mercy! ... ... The bottom of the underworld, where the legendary underworld is located. This is the worst place in the entire underworld. Even the sky here is filled with mist and mist, and there is no vitality among the barren mountains. However, on the mountain path of such death, a beautiful girl in a white dress, who looked like an elf, was holding a book called "Poetic Edda". Walking forward like a spring outing, the girl read softly as she walked: "Odin raised his sharp gun to meet him. He was wearing a shiny golden helmet, and his dark blue cloak undulated behind his shoulders like a blue flame. He straddled down and rode a Pegasus faster than the wind. It is indeed the kingdom of the gods. Lord of the gods." "Unfortunately, he was not lucky enough to fight and finally died under the sharp teeth of the strange wolf Fenrir." "When Odins son Wei Da saw his fathers tragic death, he immediately leaped towards Fenrieux, stepped on his chin and tore his huge mouth in half, then pierced his heart from the wolfs throat with a spear, and reported to kill his father. Enmity." After reading this, the girl closed the book and held it in her arms, with a light smile on her face, "Although it is not the same world, it is a surprisingly similar way of death. Is this destiny?" While talking, the girl strolled to the edge of a cliff, Looking around, there is a magnificent gate standing between heaven and earth in the distance. Behind the gate are buildings that look very lifeless but full of majesty. At this moment, a violent pitch-black tornado suddenly appeared out of thin air, bombarding the gate... "Boom!!!" .. 1385 Chapter 178 Benia and the declaration of war third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes back ten minutes... In a deserted alley in the Netherworld, a blue-haired girl with a white hood and a split dress was walking leisurely with a sickle of death. "Although I''m used to it, this underworld is still too deserted!" Passing through the alley quietly, the girl looked at the surrounding environment and said to herself boredly, "The gods of death are so indifferent, do you want to go to the world?" "I advise you not, Benia!" At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded. "Ok?!" Hearing this sound, the blue-haired girl, or Bennia, frowned slightly, looked around, and then fixed his eyes on the shadow... There stood a god of death with a black robe. "It''s you, huh!" After seeing the god of death, there was a touch of indifference and irony in Benia''s words, "What''s the matter, the highest god of death, Lord Elkus!" "You should call me father!" Hearing Benia''s words, the black-robed death god said abruptly. "Then you have to treat me as a daughter." The same bluntly replied, Benia spoke with disdain. Indeed, Benia is the daughter of the black-robed god of death in front of her, but she is even more a hybrid of humans and god of death, in the underworld, which is strictly hierarchical and worships death... The vitality contained in the half of the human lineage not only violates the purpose of death worship, but also directly lowers the status of Benia here. Even the god of death in front of him didn''t regard her as his daughter at all. "you!" Hearing Benia''s words, the black-robed Reaper couldn''t help feeling a little frustrated. He wanted to refute, but he was a little guilty. Finally, he had no choice but to speak: "Bennia, do you really not participate in the blood shadow, you know, Lord Pluto..." "I said it all, I don''t want it!" Before the black robe death god finished speaking, the girl retorted fiercely. Benia knew that in normal times, his so-called father would never come to him, and it was indeed a matter of Blood Shadow. Blood Shadow is the latest special guard to appear in Hades in the past century. I heard that a little death god inadvertently absorbed the power of the sea of ??blood in the underworld at first, and it has changed. It can continue to kill the enemy in the battle and swallow the essence and blood to become stronger. This change attracted the attention of Pluto, the legendary god of death, the right and left hand of Hades. In the end, Pluto himself drew on the power of the blood sea, and created the blood shadow guard. And Pluto, who has the power of the sea of ??blood and the blood shadow guard, is naturally unwilling to continue to be Hades''s subordinates. After all, the original Pluto was the Pluto of Rome, not the god of the Greek gods. Faced with such a Pluto, Hades failed to clear the door in the first time... Therefore, the entire Hades is in a more delicate state at this time. Of course, on the surface, Hades is still the ruler of the entire Hades, but in the dark, the Hades has long been divided, and Pluto persuades qualified death to become a blood shadow. Benia refuses to be a blood shadow. It is not that she is on the side of Hades, but it is very simple. After becoming a blood shadow, her appearance will become very scary... a person is not a ghost or a ghost. This point doesn''t matter to the death gods in the orthodox skeletal posture, but for the mixed blood with a human posture like Benia, it is more important than the destruction of heaven and earth.Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com "...You girl!" Seeing Benia''s refusal again, the Black Robe Reaper couldn''t help being a little annoyed, but before he lost his temper, there was a terrifying roar in the distance. "boom!!!" In this roar, the black-robed death god and Benia saw in horror: The huge portal standing in front of the Netherworld Kingdom collapsed suddenly at this moment, and then an unknown dark tornado poured in from the gate... Buildings were suddenly destroyed under this storm! "not good!" After the violent shock, Erkus no longer had the mind to continue persuading his daughter, and the strong bloody breath poured out from under the black robe, making Benia frown. In the next moment, the black robe death god turned into an afterimage and disappeared without a trace. "...Smelly!" After the black-robed Reaper disappeared, Benia wrinkled Qiao Mei, with a sickle-like weapon in his hand, and looked at the broken door of the underworld... "Unfortunately, once this door is broken, then it will be really incredible!" Speaking so indifferently, Benia''s figure sank into the ground, leaving only a sigh or complacency: "It seems that the time for me to leave Hades has arrived." ... ... The gate of Hades. The smoke and dust caused by the sudden explosion has not completely dissipated... At this time, the ancient Hades ushered in challengers. Stepping on the fragments of the broken door, a purple-haired girl dressed in classic and costume walked into the Hades with a demon sword full of death will, with a solemn expression. Behind the girl, the members of the Purgatory Squad followed closely. Behind the Purgatory Squad, there are hundreds of figures wearing black robes and not being able to see their appearances, but each figure is filled with evil spirits, like a soldier in a hundred battles! "This is the Hades, it''s pretty majestic!" Huang Quan, who was half a step behind Kongzi, looked at the kingdom of Hades, and couldn''t help but speak like this. "indeed so!" Walking at the forefront of the team, Keiko ignored the death gods who were chasing frantically around him, and a heart-warming smile flashed across the beautiful face: "Here is in line with my heart, I have decided, it will be mine in the future!" "Arrogant!!!" At this moment, angry and dry voices echoed from the sky. The next moment, I saw a bone god full of mighty powers, surrounded by many death gods, slowly descending from the sky, and the fire of the soul in the bones was burning extremely vigorously... "No matter who you are, no matter how big your background, dare to come to the underworld to cause trouble..." "In the name of Hades..." "You will be plunged into eternal purgatory!!!" .. 1386 Chapter 179 The fourth battle in the Hades! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha" As soon as Hades'' words fell, Tsunko chuckled softly. The faint air of death surrounds the purple-haired girl, setting off it to be extremely peaceful and dangerous, like a mandala in full bloom in hell, making people linger. Even the death gods around Hades couldn''t help but shake slightly for this beauty. "The threat is meaningless, Hades!" After chuckles, Kenzi slowly raised the Yunya in his hand, pointed his sword at the god of bones, and said quietly, "From the beginning, my target is you, now, let''s fight!" "I can''t wait to know how to take the road ahead. I hope that the blood and life of your Pluto can help me find a way forward." As soon as the voice fell, the purple-haired girl stepped out and disappeared instantly. Almost at the same time, Kenzi''s figure appeared in front of Hades, turning around gracefully, and the demon sword in the girl''s hand followed an extremely natural trajectory... Facing the attack from Tsuneko, Hades''s soul fire could not help but flickered violently. Obviously, he is a little uncomfortable who is not good at close combat. "Keng!!!" Not adapting to returning to adapting, but, relying on the transcendence''s instinct, Hades still raised the scepter in his hand and blocked the sudden cut of Kiko, although the result was that the whole person retreated several steps. "Master Hades!" "Asshole, dare to shoot an adult!" "Die me!!!" At this time, the death gods around Hades finally reacted, and one by one, they waved their soul-killing death blades, and surrounded them. just "boom!!!" The tyrannical hurricane of death appeared out of nowhere, and all the gods of death that would strike were flying. The next moment, under the envelope of the huge hurricane of death, both Suiko and Hades rushed directly into the depths of the underworld, and then a scorching large tornado appeared in the underworld. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, the entire building of Hades suffered major damage. "Ha! Sister Kongzi is really impatient!" At this moment, watching the abruptly appearing terrifying tornado, Jianshan Huangquan''s face flashed a darkened dangerous smile, and the lion king slowly pulled out the treasured sword from his waist. The destructive power of pitch black permeated from the black witch, dyeing all her clothes black. "Speaking of Kongzi, don''t you seem to be impatient, Huang Quan!" Zhao Yingkong, who was standing not far from Huang Quan, also smiled extremely dangerously. The bracelet in her hand automatically turned into a dagger shining with sacred light, and black curses appeared on the assassin girl. ...... You two are half a catty! Standing behind the two of them, Fizaki Miri could not help but slander secretly in her heart, and also unconsciously activated her own weapon, the Type-B curse equipped with a double prong gun, to increase her curse power... Seeing this scene, the golden girl standing at the back couldn''t help holding her forehead secretly. There is an old saying: If you are not a family, you do not enter a family. It seems that the entire so-called purgatory squad, in a sense, is really a group of militants, let them engage in terrorist activities, they really did it right! "But having said that, in this case, if you just don''t want to fight, it won''t work!" Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Glancing at the Death Army that had surrounded him, Beast King Saye couldn''t help but snap his fingers. In an instant, the black-robed men behind the girls burst out with powerful evil spirits. Pieces of black robes were destroyed one after another under these evil spirits, revealing orcs with lost eyes. This is the orc army made by the 666 beasts in the Chaos Nest, the inherent enchantment of Nero taught by the dead followers of the Moon World, the Beast King Saya. This not only refers to the information of the digital world, but also incorporates the beast genes of other worlds. The combat effectiveness of each orc has reached the level of an intermediate demon. Pure physical strength is even more of a half-step higher demon. It''s just a pity, probably because of the lack of a decisive power to lead, and the Chaos Nest has been affected by the black mud of the evil of this world... The orc army created by Saya is full of negative forces. Fortunately, this time I was dealing with the god of death. Fortunately, dealing with the existence and forces that use the power of light like the church would be a lot of cannon fodder! "It seems that that thing needs time to grab it!" With such a thought flashing in his mind, Beast King Saye smiled madly, "Do it, everyone, let''s make a complete mess in the underworld!" "Oye!!!" "Go!" "kill!!!" In an instant, the war in the Hades broke out... ... ... Deep underground in the kingdom of Hades. Here is an underground passage extending in all directions and an extremely vast underground space. The torrent of blood flows here, and then is poured into the underground space, turning into an endless sea of ??blood. In the center of this sea of ??blood, the god of death named Pluto, once the right and left hand of Pluto, is entrenched there. When the war in Hades broke out... Under the blood-colored robe, two black flames ignited. "grown ups!" At this moment, the bloody breath condensed in the sky above the sea of ??blood, and then the black-robed god of death Erkus appeared here, half-kneeling toward Pruto. "What''s the matter, the blood on it has begun to diffuse." "My lord, the war has begun!" Hearing Pruto''s question, Erkus respectfully said, "According to the intelligence, it should be the trouble that caused a lot of trouble some time ago." "...That''s it!" Pluto was silent for a while, and then an invisible wave filled his body. The next moment, above the sea of ??blood, a figure in a blood-colored robe floated up. Soon, at least three figures of blood-colored robe figures gathered on the entire bloody sea. "Then, let''s go too!" Standing up from the sea, Pluto was filled with terrifying pressure, and said quietly, "No matter how I fight with Hades, this must be the underworld of death!" "Yes!!!" .. 1387 Chapter 180 The first battle in the blood sea! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Pluto''s will has been echoed by many blood shadows. After all, the blood shadow is a change after the god of death has absorbed the power of the sea of ??blood. Originally, the god of death was only reaping the soul. When reaping the soul, he also began to harvest blood. But as the saying goes, blood is the currency of the soul, the currency of life... In essence, the blood shadow is still death. Therefore, in justice, the blood shadows are still standing on the side of the death gods, on the side of the underworld. "well!" Seeing the resounding responses from the surrounding men, Pluto said with great satisfaction, "Then let the entire Hades and Hades see the power of our blood shadow." Slowly floating from the surface of the sea of ??blood, Pluto had a bloody sickle in his hand. I saw the commander of the Blood Shadow Guard waving the Scarlet Scythe in his hand, and making a slight stroke toward the empty space. After a while, the entire space was drawn with a long opening. The smoke of war diffused from the cracks in the space, causing these blood shadows to tremble. After absorbing the power of the sea of ??blood, the blood shadows became extremely keen on war and blood. "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go now!" Feeling the excitement in his body, Pluto took the lead to walk towards the space crack. However, just before Pluto was about to step into the opening of the space, a little golden foot stepped on the crack in the space, and strong energy poured out from the crack... "boom!!!" Unprepared, Pluto flew upside down for a long distance. "who is it!" After a slight astonishment, Pluto stopped the trend of retreat, and then angrily looked at the golden feet on the crack in the space, the terrifying murderous intent was permeating. Not only Pluto, the other blood shadows also made a defensive gesture. "Ah la la, originally thought it was a spatial crack leading to somewhere." At this moment, the girl in golden armor with blonde hair and two ponytails strolled out of the cracks in the space, glanced at her surroundings and the blood shadows, and finally focused her gaze on Pluto... "It seems that I was lucky enough to catch a big fish!" Originally, I only saw the space cracks that suddenly appeared during the battle. I stepped in on a whim. I didn''t expect to find the main goal of my business... At this moment, Saye felt extremely lucky. "...Big fish?" Hearing the girl''s words, the two flames in Pluto''s robes suddenly burned, "No, you didn''t find the big fish, but you are about to be eaten by the big fish. Give it to me and kill her with all your strength!" "Swish! Swish! Swish!" As Pluto''s words just fell, the three-digit blood shadow members moved one after another, turning into blood shadows in the real sense for the first time, rushing towards the golden girl. "Wow, it looks so dangerous!" Seeing the incoming blood shadow, Saya''s face couldn''t help but show a slightly solemn look. From her eyes, she can naturally see the power of the numerous blood shadows. In short, it means possessing the body and seizing all the blood and soul! It is no different from the legendary blood god. In the face of this kind of attack, Saya would naturally not be stupid. At the moment, the whole person turned into catkins moving with the wind, and in an instant he avoided the shadow of blood.Ranwen Novel Network www.rwxsw.net "Humph!" Standing outside the battlefield where Saya was intertwined with many blood shadows, from the perspective of bystanders, Pluto, who saw that Saya could always escape the blood shadow attack at the most suitable moment, couldn''t help but snorted. "There are indeed two things, but you shouldn''t put the battlefield here!" As he said this, the bloody sickle in Pluto''s hand was directly submerged in the sea of ??blood. The next moment, the entire blood sea space changed slightly, and invisible power appeared and was tied to Saya''s body. "Huh?! Humph! Little carving skills!!!" After feeling a little sluggishness in his body, Saya couldn''t help but raised her pretty eyebrows, and almost instinctively burst out all her vigor. "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, a terrifying tsunami occurred in the entire sea of ??blood, and the roar echoed in the entire space. Under this terrifying aura, the blood shadows could not help but stop the impact. "Suppress her for me, blood sea!!!" Seeing Saya''s counterattack, Pluto couldn''t help but feel frustrated. A large amount of magic power poured out in an instant, and the entire blood sea space seemed to change in an instant... In the next moment, Saya suddenly felt the suppression of the entire space! As if carrying the entire space on his back, Saya''s burst of air suddenly reduced its power by half. As time went by, the suppression on the girl''s body became heavier. "Boom boom boom!!!" At this moment, the blood shadows seemed to smell like a bloody shark, and they rushed up towards Saya, one after another hitting the Qi Jin around Saya... Although every impact was in vain, Saya''s guardian vigor became less and less. Obviously, the blood shadows intend to consume Saya just like this. just "Interesting, so funny!" "Although she is in a disadvantaged position, the old lady is never the one who is waiting to die!" In a low voice, a frenzied smile appeared on Saya''s face. The next moment, the girl exploded with a more powerful aura... Against the suppression of the space, ignoring the attacks of the blood shadows, rushed towards Pluto. "How can I let you succeed!" Seeing Saya''s actions, Pluto reacted instantly. In addition to intensifying the suppression of the space in the first time, this top god of death has set off bloody sharp blades on the surface of the sea of ??blood, and the target is directed at Saya. however "boom!!!" Faced with the Scarlet Blade, Saye didn''t even hide, and directly smashed it to pieces. Simple and violent! At this time, Saya was like a warrior on a desperate charge, fearless, any obstacle in front of her was the rhythm of directly hitting the past, that terrifying decisive will, and even materialized into endless fighting spirit. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Amidst the roars, the golden girl quickly broke through countless obstacles and came to Pluto''s body. 1388 Chapter 181 Change and find the second one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Saya''s fist hit Pluto''s Scarlet Scythe straight. The violent concussion centered on the two of them, spreading in all directions, and the roaring sea of ??blood set off waves of stormy waves this time. It seems that the golden girl and the blood-robed Reaper are in a deadlock for a while. "Humph!" But in this stalemate, Pluto couldn''t help groaning. It stands to reason that when Saya arrived in front of him, he had already gone through a lot of exhaustion, and coupled with the suppression of the entire space, the power of the whole body had been weakened for a large part. Under such circumstances, Saya''s punch should not be very powerful, at least at Pluto''s level, it is not an unbearable punch that can be easily resisted. However, Pluto found that he had completely miscalculated... In terms of pure energy or strength, Saya''s punch is really not that great, and it is easy to be blocked, but under this punch, there is another kind of power hidden. That is the cry and endless fighting spirit from the soul of the living body! Like a virus, it directly invaded Pluto''s soul. ...Shocked his soul!!! As a life on the path of death, Pluto couldn''t understand why there is such a power that is incompatible with him, which is simply destroying his values. "Hehe! What a surprise, this is just the beginning!" Feeling Pluto''s strangeness, Saya couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, then his eyes widened, as if a substantive golden vindictive erupted from the girl. At the same time, a wave of beasts erupted vaguely around the girl. It was the resonance between the beast factor in the Chaos Nest and Saya... With this resonance, the girl''s grudge has increased multiple times, doubled, doubled, tenfold... In a blink of an eye, the girl burst out a terrifying fighting spirit that was more than 666 times that of the original. After a terrifying tsunami, the immeasurable endless fighting spirit completely offset the suppression of the entire space. In addition, there is still a lot of power pouring into the girl''s fist... "Crack!!!" Suddenly, a crack appeared on the scarlet sickle that was against Saya''s fist. The entire space''s suppression of Saya disappeared instantly... "boom!!!" The next moment, Pluto''s whole body completely flew out and fell into a sea of ??blood.And the scarlet sickle turned into fragments when Pluto flew upside down, and also fell into the sea of ??blood. "call!!!" After hitting this punch, Saye couldn''t help but exhale a sullen breath. Even if it was Saya, it would be a bit difficult to hit such a 666 times limit punch, but after hitting such a punch, the girl found that she was more skilled in boxing. Even the flames emerging in his soul are even hotter and exalted! "Next, who else!" Some could not bear the scorching emotions in his soul, Saya looked at the death gods around him who had escaped from the blood shadow state because of Pluto''s bombardment. The terrifying fighting spirit that wanted to burn people completely infected all the gods of death at this moment. at this time "what!!!" Sudden screams were heard from the sea.Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc Then Saya and many death gods saw that Pluto who had fallen into a sea of ??blood turned out to be drowning like a mortal in the sea. At this moment, the huge sea of ??blood seems to have undergone an incredible change... The horror breath that made people unable to express in words pervaded the sea of ??blood. Then, on the surface of the sea of ??blood, two huge black circles and a larger black crescent appeared. From the perspective of Saya and the many gods of death looking down, the three patterns combined are - An extremely huge smiling face! "what!!!" At this moment, Pluto was dragged into the sea of ??blood under certain power. And where he disappeared, it happened to be the mouth of the smiling face... "Ah la la..." Seeing this scene, it was the high-spirited generation of Saye, who also unconsciously showed a look of shock, "It looks like something has happened..." ... ... At the same time, there was a hilltop one kilometer outside the kingdom of Hades. A mysterious figure in a black robe was playing with a crystal ball. The situation in the sea of ??blood was showing on the surface of the sphere. When the sea of ??blood changed, the man in the black robe couldn''t help laughing... "Tsk tsk, funny golden girl, let me see if you are the one I am looking for!" His voice is a bit hoarse, but it is not good to hear. Instead, it is full of weirdness and gloom. Whenever you hear such a voice, almost no one will have a good impression. However, at this moment-- "Wow!!!" An abrupt sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and the black-robed man fell back almost subconsciously. The next moment, a white light blasted down in front of him... The frontal bombardment hit the crystal ball that the black-robed man had no time to put away. "boom!!!" The violent explosion sounded suddenly. Under the impact of such a sudden explosion, the black-robed man flew upside down, and at this moment, a pure white figure suddenly appeared on the path of the black-robed man flying backwards. "AT position shock wave!!!" Putting his hands together, a strong pure white shock wave erupted from the pure white shadow. The target was pointed at the black robe man who was flying upside down and approaching. "Humph!!!" At this moment, the black robe man snorted coldly. In the midair without any force point, ignoring the influence of inertia, the black-robed man suddenly turned around, and a shock wave of blood-colored energy erupted from the black-robed man... "boom!!!" Two different shock waves collide with each other. Unimaginable violent explosions erupted in the silent mountains, and wanton energy began to explode in all directions, a large amount of dust flew up, and even the entire space was vaguely unstable. And within the range of the explosion, the black robe and pure white figures are facing each other... "Hehe, I finally found you!" At this moment, I saw the pure white figure slowly raising his head, letting the long cyan hair fly in the impact wave, looking very charming!.. 1389 Chapter 182 Short-term confrontation third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!--found it! Looking at the black robe in front of him, Saya was full of surprises. With his left hand gently brushing the scattered blue silk, Saya stared at the black robe in front of her with scorching eyes. Although she did not talk, Sayas instinct told her: The person in front of you is the hidden enemy! "interesting!" After hearing Saya''s words, Heipao was visibly stunned, and then said with some confirmation, "If I remember correctly, you should be the...Infinite Dragon God." "It stands to reason, there shouldn''t be any great cause and effect between you and me." "do not you know?" After hearing Heipao''s words, Saya''s smile became even sweeter, "That''s it, maybe you are strong, but you are not strong enough to be omniscient and omnipotent!" While speaking, Saya''s breath changed slightly. The breath that was originally obtained from Orpheus receded at this moment, showing another kind of dreamlike breath, which was the breath of Saya''s body. "It''s you!!!" Perceiving Saya''s breath, the black-robed man''s voice suddenly increased, and then staring at Saya tightly, and quietly said, "Unexpectedly, you came to the door by yourself!" "No, no, I came here to catch you!" Looking at the unknown formidable enemy in front of him, Saya''s face was a rare face, and he said, "I replaced the Infinite Dragon God and controlled the group of disasters just to find you." "...That''s it!" There was a slight silence for a while, and the figure in the black robe instantly disappeared in place. The next moment, behind Saya, six scarlet claws appeared from under the black robe. Towards Saya''s seemingly weak body, he blasted down mercilessly! There is absolutely no demeanor of the strong! just "Swish! Swish! Swish!" The six mysterious scarlet claws all swung into the empty space. In the moment before the attack arrived, the pure white girl turned from real to virtual and turned into a phantom. "Hehe, really a strong person with no demeanor!" A soft girl''s voice faintly came from behind the black robe. He just turned around, and the black robe man saw it, and there was a ripple of space around Saya. In an instant, a silver-haired girl in full armor appeared from the ripples of space, holding a magic weapon and slashing towards herself. "Keng!!!" The six scarlet claws formed a guardian shield and confronted the silver-haired girl''s magical soldiers. At that moment, hundreds of attacks erupted. The sound of violent metal collision echoed in the air. Under a period of real inertia, the black-robed man retreated a full ten meters. "Crack!!!" The six scarlet claws shattered... "Just now, that is the application of the power of time, and this, this is...incarnation?!" Looking closely at Saya and the newly-appearing silver-haired girl, and then thinking of the golden girl in the blood before, the black-robed man couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "So, that golden girl in the blood sea is actually your incarnation." "An incomplete avatar!" "Humph!" Saya frowned dissatisfied when he heard what the other party said.Dream Island Book Library www.mdsku.com At this time, the girl fully realized that the trouble of the black-robed man in front of her was not the size of his strength, but the foundation of his countless years. He knows too much knowledge, knows too much... If you give him time, maybe her trump card will be understood by the other party. At that time, even if you and others are unwilling, you must accept the fate of failure. and so "It must be done quickly!" "This time, use your full strength to see!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, and the adjudicator Saya, who was standing next to Saya, raised his right hand in an instant, and the Infinite Garuru Cannon gathered a large amount of freezing gas in an instant. "Absolutely freezing gas!!!" The freezing gas of absolute zero turned into a shock wave and blasted towards the black robe. All the way, the space is frozen. Facing the freezing air of absolute zero, a bloody flame shock wave burst out of Heipao''s body, which collided with the incoming absolute freezing air. "boom!!!" In an instant, the vast white smoke filled the air. "Wow!!!" The next moment, I saw that the adjudicator Saye broke through the vast white smoke and smashed in front of the black robe at a speed that could not cover his ears. The victory Omega Excalibur in his left hand burst into an inexplicable light. That is the truth from the adjudicator, the light of the adjudication! The will to judge everything is brilliant! Under the blessing of this kind of light, the entire Divine Sword instantly became a giant sword of about ten meters, and the terrifying edge made the space it was in faintly fluctuate. "The light of the sword of the beginning and the end!!!" In the next moment, the huge divine sword cut off the air during the swing, and even the entire space, with a peerless edge that could cut through the world, extremely decisively slashed towards the black robe. "Retreat...what?!" At this moment, all Heipao thought of was to pull back. However, when he was about to put his thoughts into action, he felt a strong resistance all over his body, and a kind of strange mind particles were everywhere in the surrounding space. These particles instantly eroded the surrounding space, forming a realm of self... Then he saw that, without knowing when, Saya had already appeared behind him, and all the mind particles had emanated from her. "With me, don''t try to avoid it!" The girl with fluttering blue silk spoke quietly. In the next moment, the huge blade, together with the entire self-understanding, beheaded Black Robe and Saya together, so clean and unimaginable. "Asshole!!!" "boom!!!" ... ... at the same time A gorgeous manor in the world. Suddenly, a terrifying pressure reverberated in the manor, and all the creatures in the entire manor and even the town where the manor was located couldn''t help kneeling down. Soon, the coercion disappeared without a trace, as if it had never happened. The whole town suddenly boiled... ps: Let''s make three changes today!.. 1390 Chapter 183 Fortunately and unfortunately first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...It seems to have come to an interesting place." Lezewim Livian Lucifer, who had just arrived in this town, couldn''t help but smile. Half an hour ago, when he was from the underworld, he made up his mind to break away from the control of the misfortune group and came to this long-planned place to find a weapon against the misfortune group. Who knows, this is the case before the thing I''ve planned has been settled. "Would you like... to run away!" Looking at the town that had completely boiled, and the vampires coming and going in the town, Lezewim thought this way subconsciously, after all, the coercion just now was too terrifying. Even in the heyday of the gods of the Bible, they probably didn''t look so powerful. But before he came to a conclusion, he felt two locked eyes. One of them was the host of the coercive force just now, and the other was filled with some ominous violent existence, which made Lezeweim feel a heartfelt fear. "Damn it, is this the world I''m familiar with?!!!" Lezewim, who knew he couldn''t escape at all, couldn''t help cursing in his heart, "I knew this was the case, I might as well just stay in the misfortune!" ... ... Underworld, the bottom world of purgatory. After swinging a full-fledged sword, the adjudicator Saye let out a long breath, retracted the Victory Tyrannosaurus Sword, and began to read quickly to recover his consumption. "Hehe, this time I really made it!" At this time, in the smoke and dust that exploded from below, Saya, the main body in a pure white dress, walked up barefoot, playing with a small blood ball in his hand, smiling. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that guy is just a clone!" Hearing the words of the body, the adjudicator Saya couldn''t help nodding, and said leisurely, "If it is the body, there is really no way to kill him, at least only our words." "As long as we have this thing, we can find out his details." "After all, for us, no enemy is terrible. Only unknown enemies are terrible. As long as they are not unknown, no matter how strong they are, they will eventually lose out in front of us." Soon, Ontology Saya came to the same level as the adjudicator, and then said in a frustrated manner, "But the next time I meet, I probably won''t be able to use the same method to overcast him." "Ha, ontology, you are a little greedy!" After hearing Saya''s words, the adjudicator Saya shook his head with a little laughter, "We were lucky to be able to kill a clone of the other party this time." Having said that, the Victory Tyrannosaurus Sword in the left hand of the Adjudicator Saya is out of the sheath once again! In an instant, a sword cut out... "tear!!!" With such a sound, a crack in the elongated space extended from the adjudicator, and the next moment, a blue-haired girl of death fell from the crack. "It turned out to be a god of death, I thought who was so bold to run by our side." Seeing the blue-haired girl in front of her, Saya put away the small ball that had been heavily sealed in her hand, then walked barefoot in front of her and looked at it for a while... "Sure enough, kill..." "Wait!!!" Novel it www.xs8.net When the word''kill'' was read from the girl in front of her, the girl of death, or Benia, who had fled from the underworld, suddenly interrupted her with some panic. At this moment, Benia hated her curiosity like never before. Obviously, he has left the kingdom of the underworld in the chaos, why come here because of a momentary curiosity, don''t you know that curiosity will kill the cat! "Ok?!" After being interrupted, Saya tilted his head, a look of curiosity flashed across his face! Looking at Benia quietly, without speaking. "Please don''t kill me, I am willing to surrender!!" Seeing Saya''s reaction, Benia, who knew that there was a turning point, immediately made a five-body throwing posture. If this situation were seen by other gods of death, it would be another rebuke. What insults the dignity of the god of death. It''s just that for Benia, the dignity of the god of death is nothing in front of life. As a mixed race, the god of death girl is more inclined to her mother''s blood line-human! "...Surrender? You seem to be a pretty member, I agree!" Seeing Benia''s reaction, Saya thought for a while and agreed, "Remember, my name is Saya. From today on, you will be my shadow guard, although I don''t need it." ...No need, then don''t let me do it. Also, if you look good, do you have high character? Hearing what Saya said, Benia couldn''t help muttering a few words in his heart, and then said blankly, "I understand, Lord Saya!" "Very good, then..." "boom!!!" Originally, after regaining a servant, Saya was about to say a few more words, but at this moment, a violent roar came from the underworld kingdom in the distance, which immediately attracted Saya''s attention. Following the source of the sound, Saya turned around, looking at the kingdom of the underworld... At first glance, Saya saw a fountain of blood! Soaring into the sky from the kingdom of Hades. "It''s spectacular!" Seeing this scene, Saye couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s a thousand meters away from the city of Hades, and it can be seen so clearly..." "Presumably the entire underworld kingdom is now stained with a layer of blood." "Let''s go, ontology!" At this time, the adjudicator Shaye''s thruster began to nod his head, "It should be caused by the abnormal change in the sea of ??blood. The current Beastmaster is not successful. Maybe it is nothing to do with this thing." As soon as the voice fell, the thruster behind the adjudicator instantly ignited... "boom!!!" In an instant, the girl turned into an afterimage and passed across the sky. Soon he fell into the kingdom of Hades. "Uh, all right!" At this time, Saya nodded leisurely, and the breath of the Infinite Dragon God added again. After that, the girl turned around and pressed her right hand directly on Benia''s shoulder. The next moment, the phase shift started... and disappeared in place instantly... 1391 Chapter 184 The Underworld FrozenPart 1Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Phase shift! In Saya''s star-like skill list, it is definitely one of the most frequently used skills. Even if Saya is getting stronger and stronger as time goes by, this ability is still not outdated... Instead, it has become more and more powerful and practical. All this is because of the nature of Saye and her stepping towards the threshold of Taoism... Dao realm is a universal threshold in the infinite dimension. Only the existence that reaches the realm can be called the real strong in the entire infinite dimension, and it can be regarded as the extraordinary existence that has truly escaped from the masses. Of course, this refers to the general situation. For existences like Saye and Nagato, it is not impossible to kill the powerhouse in the Dao realm when it is not in the Dao realm. However, existences like Nagato and Saya are only a handful of existences. Under normal circumstances, when you step into the existence of Dao, the nature of life will undergo earth-shaking changes, and you will have all kinds of Dao that belong to you. In addition to these Taoisms and their affiliated meanings, there are also some more popular features, such as the near-infinite life span and the high-dimensional perspective. And among them, there is one of the most prominent features, called "sayname", which translates as "say my name", and art is called "praise the name"! The effect of this feature is very simple, that is, when someone says your name, you can perceive it, and then observe that, in a sense, it is very similar to Nagato''s Celestial Intuition. As an existence that has already seen the threshold, Saya naturally gradually possesses part of the ability of this characteristic, plus it is a self-observing life... I have to say that this chemical effect is beyond imagination. And phase shift, the ability to teleport by observation...Saya couldn''t be more suitable! ... ... After performing the phase shift, within a blink of an eye, Saya and the newly conquered death girl crossed a kilometer distance and appeared above the underworld. In the next moment, the adjudicator who turned into a stream of light was able to reach Saya''s side. "what!!!" At this time, Benia, who had just recovered from the surprise of the sudden change of the environment, couldn''t help screaming when he saw the kingdom of the underworld at this time. Everything in front of her is no longer the kingdom of the underworld she knows! Arrived in the center of the country, the fountain of blood rushed straight into the sky, but spread out at the highest point, causing the whole country to rain! The criss-cross streets, various buildings, and even the many death gods and orc warriors who fought were all stained with blood... This place has been completely reduced to a country of blood! "The scenery here is good!" At this moment, Saya''s slightly delighted voice came faintly, causing Benia to shiver uncontrollably, and looked at his master who had just surrendered with a little fear. Benia couldn''t understand what kind of distorted values ??and aesthetics would take to find such a good scenery, even the god of death who lives here would not think so. "However, if it were those blood shadow guards, it would probably be the same!" Such a thought flashed through Benia''s mind, and the death girl couldn''t help being stunned. In a daze, the girl realized that this change was definitely related to those blood shadow guards. "Not bad, you big head ghost!" Shuxzy Novel Network www.shuxzy.com At this moment, a vigorous young girl''s voice came from below the crowd. The next moment, a golden light cut through the rain of blood and rushed in front of Saya... The golden light dissipated, revealing a blond girl with beast ears and a ponytail. "My mother is very depressed by this stuff." After the girl appeared, she scratched her blonde hair helplessly, and complained, "Let me fight a sea of ??blood, it''s a bit embarrassing to think about it!" "Ha, indeed, your ability is not suitable for this situation, let me do it!" Hearing the golden girl''s complaint, the adjudicator laughed, and then flew a few steps forward, raising his right hand, and the light from the infinite Garuru cannon gathered... "Absolutely zero...infinite freezing air!!!" The bone-chilling absolute zero-degree freezing gas erupted from the right hand of the adjudicator, directly bombarding the gushing pillar of blood, instantly freezing it... Turned into a soaring icicle standing in the underworld! The excess cold air spread, and even the blood rain that was falling from the sky was frozen into hail! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sudden hail smashed into the kingdom of the underworld, and even stunned the death gods and orcs who were at war, and the huge battlefield was calm for a while. "Asshole! Why don''t you say hello when you shoot!" Because of being over-committed to fighting, Huangquan, which had been hit by several hailstones inadvertently, suddenly emerged from the blackened state, and rushed up instantly, complaining in a panic. "Sorry, sorry!" Faced with Huang Quan''s complaint, the adjudicator apologized with a wry smile, and then changed the subject, "By the way, Kongzi and Yingkong, why didn''t they see them." On the battlefield below, the arbiter only saw the misty leaves of Feizaki and the yellow spring of Jianshan. The other two members of the purgatory team disappeared... "That guy Yingkong is on the battlefield below, but the assassin, how can it be easily spotted, and sister Kongzi sent Hades into her own hell... they are fighting inside at this time." Hearing the adjudicator''s question, Huang Quan was quickly distracted, and began to worry about Koko, "Speaking of which, Hades is very strange." "I don''t know if Sister Kongzi can kill him smoothly..." "Just trust her! And..." Taking Huang Quan''s words casually, Saya took a few steps forward in the air, his eyes swept across the frozen icicles and the whole earth, his eyes flashing with contemplation: "We are also in trouble!" At the moment when Sayas voice fell, the change began... In an instant, the huge icicles seemed to be under invisible weight, and there were continuous expanding cracks on them, and dangerous aura permeated the entire underworld. "boom!!!" The icicles shattered! And the earth where it was located burst out with a huge roar! The huge figure slowly rose from the underground in the smoke and dust billowing all over the sky, and the terrifying coercion swept the entire underworld at this moment... 1392 Chapter 185 Hades Frozen [Part Two] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" A fierce roar came from the shadows. The tumultuous smoke and dust suddenly dispersed under this roar, revealing the true face of the huge black shadow rising from the ground, making everyone who saw it couldn''t help but take a breath. It was a strange creature made up of blood that was so thick that it had condensed into soft blood. As far as the simplex is concerned, it is a slime. It''s just that in terms of size, a terrifying creature that can reach hundreds of kilometers, even if it is a slime, it is also a super king slime, let alone this is not a slime... It is a mysterious creature condensed from a huge sea of ??blood! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge blood sea monster moved its body slightly, and the earth groaned as if it could not bear it at this moment, and the surrounding buildings collapsed one after another. The death gods and orcs who stayed around it, after touching this creature, were absorbed by it without any resistance, and could not even cry out... "This is what that guy left behind in the sea of ??blood!" Looking at the vicious monster below, Saya''s face rarely appeared embarrassed, "By the way, how can this guy fight!" "I don''t know, you guys shot anyway!" It was Saya, the king of beasts with blond hair and ponytails. She saw the girl with a little gloat on her face, and said quietly, "I can''t deal with the monster in front of me anyway!" "Neither do I, such a soft guy, it''s disgusting!" Huang Quan also shook his head, and saw the girl in the sailor suit stepped back subconsciously, "This kind of thing is definitely a girl''s natural enemy!" As soon as these words came out, Saya and the adjudicator showed a slight uncomfortable feeling. In fact, whether it is Saya''s body, the doppelganger, or even the beast king Saya and Huangquan, if you really do it, you may not be able to deal with the monster in front of you. But as Huang Quan said, this guy is disgusting... It''s really unappetizing! but "After all, you can''t let it go!" At this moment, the adjudicator stood up, and the Infinite Garuru Cannon in his hand once again gathered a large amount of cold blue light. In an instant, the moisture in the surrounding air froze. "Last time, because I didn''t anticipate the sea of ??blood underground, I saved a bit of effort!" "In that case, then this time..." As the silver-haired girl spoke lightly, the surrounding temperature continued to drop, and the icy atmosphere instantly filled the entire sky, even the monsters running through the underworld felt the danger. "Roar!!!" I saw the monster looking up to the sky and howling. A torrent of scarlet magic power condensed in its mouth, the next moment, a ten-meter-thick magic beam of light rose into the sky, and the goal was directed at the judge... "Huh, don''t want to succeed!" Seeing the monster''s attack, Beast King Saya immediately greeted him. The beast-eared girl with blonde hair and double ponytails was full of energy, covering every corner evenly, and then she slammed a punch at the incoming beam of light. "boom!!!" The girl''s fist collided head-on with the incoming beam of light. In the fierce roar, the huge energy impact beam of light turned out to be like an entity, twisted under the girl''s fist, and rushed straight to the sky... Wushen e-book www.wstxt.com Disappeared in the endless sky soon! "Haha!" When all the energy beams disappeared, the blonde girl laughed loudly, "My mother dare not fight melee with you, but it''s okay to smash your long-range attack directly!" "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Perhaps he was angry when he heard the provocation of Beast King Saye, or perhaps because he instinctively discovered that his crisis had not yet dissipated, the monster roared again. This time, the software all over its body began to squirm... Afterwards, the blood shadows were condensed from the monsters, and they quickly formed hundreds of thousands. Each blood shadow was holding a sickle and killing them densely. "This, this is..." Seeing this scene, Saya couldn''t help frowning in secret, "So, these blood shadows should be puppets made from the lives that have been swallowed." "... I really can''t stay, this monster!" Thinking of this in his heart, several light balls appeared next to Saya, and beams of light flashed from the light balls, turning into rain of light, and blasted down towards the incoming blood shadow puppet! At the moment Saya shot, other girls may not think as much as she did, but based on the current situation, they also shot. The fist wind of the beast king Saya, the sword gang of Huangquan, and the magic of Benia... Even from a blast from a distance, the long-range curse of Fizaki Mizuki, and Sakura, who appeared from the void from time to time, made a certain kill. "Boom boom boom!!!" Probably because the monster itself is not very intelligent, in short, the blood shadows that are manipulated are far less agile than the blood shadows faced by Beast King Saya. All the blood shadows failed to dodge these attacks and burst open in midair. "Roar!!!" Faced with this situation, the monster roared again. Amidst the roar like a beast in a struggle, the monster deformed again, and the blood shadows reappeared, and once more perseveringly bombarded... It was only in the face of the sniping that the women had been prepared for, and there was still only a failure. It''s just that the monster lacking in reason didn''t give up... Shocked again and again! Three minutes later... "Preparation is complete!" After the girls repelled the monster''s attack again, the voice of the judge came. The next moment, only the silver-haired judge appeared in front of the women. The infinite Garuru cannon in the right hand aimed directly at the monster born in the blood sea... The super magic circle with a radius of 100 meters opens out of thin air! "Maximum output power!" "True infinite Garuru cannon is absolutely freezing gas!!!" "emission!!!" Under the girl''s order, the endless cold light instantly filled the entire magic circle. In the next moment, a super beam of light with a radius of 100 meters shot down from the sky... "boom!!!" The entire underworld ground shook in an instant. Afterwards, Hades froze!.. 1393 Chapter 186 The fourth one of the determined! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!...How long has it been so hard? Holding Cong Yunya''s sword hilt with both hands, Konko, who was slightly damaged in his clothes, looked at Hades standing volley in the sky with scorching eyes. Obviously, the heart is like a mirror to stop water, and there is no wavering. But the distracting thoughts in the girl''s heart did not stop. The memories of the past continue to reverberate in my heart, from the Shura girl who initially lived in the peaceful world to the first assassination of the Shinra Company, and then the arrival of the Resident Evil... Then to killing the gods, mortals incarnate into the sons of fools, godslayers! Countless memories are constantly being turned over from the past years, bursting into the girl''s heart, intertwining strands of different wisdom and sparks of consciousness. With the birth of these sparks, the purple-haired girl was filled with a little different aura. Seeing the girl''s changes, Hades couldn''t help being surprised. "It''s now!" Keenly grasping the tiny gap that Hades showed in surprise, the girl''s pupils shrank slightly, and she stepped out, and the whole person appeared in front of Hades instantly. "Blade of Reaper, cut!!!" Cong Yunya blessed by the breath of death cut through the air and suddenly beheaded on Hades. However, at this moment... "boom!!!" The surrounding space changed drastically, and the ubiquitous power of heaven and earth suppressed it, causing the girl to hesitate in her movements. And the next moment, Hades disappeared in front of her. "It''s useless!" Afterwards, Hades''s figure appeared behind Kenko, and said oldly, "For the old man who controls more than half of this hell, you have no chance." Having said this, Hades couldn''t help showing a look of doubt... "Speaking of it, the old man has always wondered why you want to bring the old man here, bring the old man, the Pluto, to you, a hell that you do not have complete control of yourself. Hades was really puzzled, and even wondered if he had a neurosis! In the previous battle, Hades had the disadvantage at first. After all, he was good at cursing, not fighting in close combat, and cursing requires preparation. But during the battle, he was brought here by a girl. In the end, he was surprised to find that this underworld hadn''t been completely refined, or that the girl only controlled one third of it. Faced with two-thirds of hell''s control, Hades naturally laughed without hesitation. just "If you say you don''t know this, the old man will not believe it!" Hades did not rush to take action, but patiently asked, "Can you tell the old man, girl, what is your purpose?" "...Probably not reconciled!" Hearing Hades''s words, Tsuiko was silent for a while before speaking slowly. As soon as this statement was made, the purple-haired girl''s heart suddenly surging, and countless memories emerged. Maybe others hadn''t noticed it, but the keen Tsunko had already discovered it-- As Nagato is about to enter the realm of Taoism, the entire Bai Yujing is about to enter a new stage! People like Luo Hao, Zhuyue, Campanulaceae, Qishi, Emperor, Shashengwan, and Saye have actually reached the threshold of Taoism... Some of them have already understood their own way! Now it''s only a matter of accumulation. Especially Saya!101 Chinese Network www.101zw.com This is the busiest woman in Bai Yujing, even transforming herself into a race, and her practice system looks messy, but she''s fascinating. In the eyes of Kongzi, Saye is the most terrifying existence in Bai Yujing. Maybe it''s been a long time by Saya... From the perspective of a bystander, Koko saw that under his chaotic practice system, Saya had gradually completed most of the road puzzles before his realm. That kind of magnificent puzzle, once completed, is not even inferior to Nagato! You know, although Bai Yujing has conquered many planes now, the greatest benefits in those planes are actually received by Nagato. Although Saya followed Nagato all the way, he mainly helped Nagato. But under such circumstances, she actually accumulated such a terrifying background, this kind of peerless talent, so that Kongzi was shocked to the ground. But worship belongs to worship. In the face of Sayas powerful presence, the feelings that arose in Kennys heart, apart from shock, were only unwilling... The most important thing is that not to mention Saya, it is the other people... Kaizi found that he couldn''t match it! Because she was hesitating! "A long time ago, I got a demon knife that could sink the world into the underworld. Later, I killed a god of death and seized the power of god of death." "Under the fusion of power and demon knife, I created a hell of my own!" "It stands to reason that from that time on, my path has been obvious, enriching hell and turning it into the Pluto ruler of the world of the dead..." "However, as time goes by, as I continue to advance on this path, I am getting more and more confused. Is this really the path I am looking for?" Speaking of this, Kenzi slowly turned around, Cong Yunya in his hand was raised high again, and some invisible force began to affect the surrounding environment. "and then" After hearing what Tsunko had said, Hades was silent for a while, and the scepter in his hand was raised high again, and the power of the whole little hell gathered... Behind him, it turned into a dragon of death with a length of kilometers! "I deliberately lost control of this hell!" Taking a deep breath, Kenzi''s face was filled with a determined smile, "Obviously I have fallen into a disadvantage, but ah, I have no regrets at all." "wonderful!!!" Hearing this, Hades couldn''t help but said in shock, "This is the first time the old man has seen a crazy woman like you. Say your name, woman!" "Then, let''s fight for life and death!" While talking, the aura on Hades instantly broke through the sky, stirring the entire dark space. "Little girl, Poison Island Tsuneko, please advise, Lord Hades!" Facing the power of Pluto, the smile on the face of the purple-haired girl is more moving, a certain unspeakable aura is constantly emanating, and the demon knife in the girl''s hand flashes a purple-red light... next moment "Be tyrannical, the dragon of the underworld!" The thousand-meter dragon behind the Pluto roared and stirred the wind and cloud, and then rushed out towards Kuangzi, and the mighty power of the world instantly enveloped Kuangzi... The power of imprisonment and repression was added to the girl, trying to cut her way back. just "I''m never going to avoid it!" Speaking faintly, the girl gracefully swung the demon sword in her hand, and the purple-red brilliance burst out at this moment, and the sword aura filled with the girl''s determination came out... "Boom!!!" .. 1394 Chapter 187 Underworld Changed First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Purgatory Hades... At this time it has turned into a frozen country! The buildings all over the underworld, the death gods and orcs with different postures, and the huge monsters that are thousands of meters high are all turned into ice sculptures. In the huge country, there are only a few girls in Saya. Stepping leisurely on the land of this dead country, Saya''s eyes flashed with brilliance, his vision penetrated the obstacles of the ground, and saw the dense underground passages. Also, the deepest part of the earth is the vast sea of ??blood that has been frozen. The ice-covered blood waves are as exquisite as works of art. People can''t help but linger and admire! "However, this time it was really thorough!" After admiring the frozen beauty of the blood sea, Saya looked around a little speechlessly, "Fortunately, this is the Hades, otherwise, this country will be abandoned." You know, at absolute zero, the entire land of the Hades has become frozen ground. If it is described in terms of the situation in the human world, frozen soil is a forbidden zone for life. Almost no one can survive, let alone grow anything. "Humph!" Hearing Saya''s words, the judge who had already flown to a certain part of the frozen kilometer monster body couldn''t help but snorted, and swung the Victory Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand... "boom!!!" In an instant, a big hole appeared in the body of the freezing monster... At the bottom of the cave, there is a red jade inlaid. That is the ruby ??at the core of the monster! The key to the monster... "It sounds good." At this time, the adjudicator flew towards the entrance of the cave while complaining and saying, "If you don''t want to go directly to the core of the monster, take this core out..." "Where do I need to use such an exaggerated infinite cold air!" ...What a fool did! Hearing the adjudicator''s complaint, Saya said in secret. Saya can imagine that if he rushed directly into the core of the monster as the judge said, he would definitely be smeared by the sticky blood... That kind of scene, really don''t be too beautiful! And just as Saya was thinking, the adjudicator had already taken the red jade out of the monster. The next moment, the huge kilometer monster showed bursts of cracks... Fortunately, the freezing air permeating the whole country was too strong, and it didn''t directly collapse. However, the monster has completely died, it is a fact! "That''s it!" Seeing the monster in the ice cube, the judge nodded, and slowly fell from the sky, "What are you going to do next? It seems that only Koko is left." "Yes, go and see sister Kongzi!" Huang Quan, who had a good relationship with him, suddenly said when he heard the adjudicator talk about Kyouzi, "To be honest, the battle between Kyouzi and Hades is very worrying." "indeed!" After being silent for a while, Saya said. Although she didn''t pay attention to the situation of Kenzi, she knew a little bit about the problems that Kenzi was facing, and Saya was also aware of the choices that Kenzi would make... Although he has confidence in Kaneko, Saya is a little worried. "Well, let us... No, no need!" March Chinese www.cnsyhz.com However, just as Saya was about to forcibly open the hell of the son, when he went in and took a look, he suddenly sensed something, his face changed slightly, and his eyes were fixed on the monster ice sculpture in front. Saya''s actions were naturally noticed by the other girls present. Following Sayas sight, they looked over... Not long after... "boom!!!" Accompanied by an abrupt roar, a purplish red sword gas broke out of the void, cutting the entire space out of a spatial crack that was a hundred meters long. A faint breath of death diffused from the other side of the crack. The monster ice sculpture in front of the crack turned into fragments under the purple sword gas and collapsed. The cold icy debris is flying... "This is... Sister Kong''s sword spirit!" Seeing this scene, Huang Quan couldn''t help but stunned, and then said, "Sword Qi actually cut through the space, it seems that Zijie Kong has made great progress!" With a smile, Huang Quan thought that Kongzi would be out soon. In fact, not only Huang Quan, but Ying Kong and Fizaki Mizuha also thought so, only Saya and her two clones couldn''t help but narrow their eyes. At the next moment-- "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Continuous purple sword energy burst out of the void, and in a blink of an eye, the entire void turned into a spatial turbulence under the blast of sword energy... Then, the space turbulence was completely annihilated and turned into chaos. Seeing this scene, Saya couldn''t help but feel a little shocked... The girl clearly knew that it was impossible for ordinary spatial turbulence to form chaos, and the situation in front of her was completely caused by the destruction of the hell space of Kenzi. Obviously, for the sake of his own way, Keiko himself destroyed the hell he created. "Not bad, this kind of courage!" Thinking of this, Saye couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, "This fellow Kongzi has completely kept up with Bai Yujing''s first class..." At this moment, there was a change in the chaos. I saw that the purple-haired girl did not know when she appeared out of the chaos, walking in the chaos with her feet, and this scene, like a beautiful picture! ... ... At the same time, Tiangong Small World. The former heavenly forces have been turned into history, and the slightly dilapidated temple buildings are covered with the blood of the gods and Buddhas of Mount Xumi. A large number of workers are working hard to repair the palace. From time to time, heavily armed knights patrol between the various buildings. The central hall of the Tiangong. This is where the high-level meeting of Mount Sumeru once was. At the door of the main hall, a head hangs high. That was the proud warrior named Di Shitian who once set off wars everywhere... Inside the hall, it was a bit empty and vast. At this moment, a silver-haired young man exuding an inexplicable aura stood in front of a huge chessboard and inserted a flag in the position marking the Hades. "Very well, the change of Hades, coupled with Lezevm''s defection, the final layout has been completed, now only the final clearing..." .. 1395 Chapter 188 Shock and Maid Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Maybe it is because of some historical problems... The major forces in the entire DXD plane have a tendency to shut themselves off each other. Therefore, when the news of the change of the underworld reached the ears of the upper echelons of the demons, it was already a whole day after the battle. This is not good news for all the Demon Kings, or for the Governors of Fallen Angels, Archangel and Norse Kings who temporarily stay in the Demon King City. After all, before this, they experienced the attack of the group of misfortune! In this attack, the Demon King Beelzebuh was severely injured, and the entire new generation of demons suffered a lot of casualties, making the entire demonic society panic. In fact, if it weren''t for Nagato''s move this time... With one''s own power, first defeated the old Demon King faction, captured the descendants of the other three ancestors except Cherezevim, and then summoned super idols to kill the god-killing wolf and suppress the Norse evil god Loki! Presumably the loss of the demons will be even greater! But anyway, this time the demons'' face was indeed lost so much that the entire upper class of the demons became angry. The group of misfortunes has truly become a thorn in the eye of the entire upper demons. Its just that before the demons revenge began, they heard the news that the purgatory squad of the group of woe took the Hades and destroyed Hades... "It''s amazing!" In the meeting room, Governor Asachel of the Fallen Angel said with a heavy face, "To be honest, I can''t imagine that the bone god of Hades would die." At this time, the conference room was full of representatives of angels, fallen angels, demons, and the Nordic gods. This was a conference held because of the change of the underworld. "Indeed, the old man dare not imagine." After Asshar''s speech, the king of northern Europe also solemnly said, "Especially an old man who has experienced the rise of Hades like me, even more can''t believe it." "You know, Hades, he is a powerful man who has been smashed out of countless death kings of the underworld. There are so many methods and rich cards, but it is hard to estimate, I can''t believe it..." "It''s just that the news is true!" Facing the disbelief of the Fallen Angel Governor and the Norse King, Suzex seemed extremely calm, "The purgatory leader did not prevent others from exploring the changes in the Hades!" "The most important thing is that Di Shitian can die, why can''t Hades die!" Speaking of this, even the extremely tough heart of the red-haired demon felt a touch of speechless heaviness. The demon king who was committed to world peace and the future of the race found that the future was dark. The process of the whole world, it seems that under the fiddle of an invisible mysterious black hand, it is gradually developing rapidly in the direction of chaotic times. He can already smell the breath of the war years... "Yes, Di Shitian is dead!" At this time, Odin, who also felt a little heavy, hesitated, and then slowly said, "If the emperor of the celestial dynasty has nothing to do with the group of disasters, no one believes it." "Can''t continue like this, contact the major mythological forces!" Standing up from his seat, the elderly Nordic god exuded a depressing courage all over his body. He made a judgment and said, "Even if a war is launched, the group of misfortune cannot continue to do whatever it wants." "Whether it is Hades and Di Shitian, or the mysterious demise of the Egyptian God Realm, what the group of misfortune does has truly threatened the world." "This is no longer a problem that the mythological forces can handle, and the City of Freedom can''t let them stand by. After all, a large part of the current disaster group is from another world. Let them do the same! 163TXT www.txt163.com "What do you think?" After hearing Odin''s judgment, everyone present couldn''t help being silent for a while. then "The devil agrees!" "The fallen angel agrees!" "The angel agrees. Also, let us give the angels the notification of other mythological forces. We are used to seeing gods or something in the opposite direction..." ... ... At the same time, a luxurious mansion in the capital of the devil. Nagato sat leisurely on the balcony of the mansion, enjoying the warmth of the simulated sunlight in the underworld, while reading the books in his hands leisurely. Compared with the hard work of the demon kings and Governors of the Fallen Angels, Nagato is very leisurely. But there is no way. Who told Nagato to summon the idol giant as a side effect of physical weakness for a week, at least in the eyes of outsiders. Even to be more realistic, Nagato still coughs lightly from time to time... "If Suzex knows that I have no side effects when summoning the giant idols, and can even be summoned anytime, anywhere..." "Presumably what they are going to discuss in the meeting now is probably me." "No way, I can only continue to be sick for a few more days..." A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, but Nagato''s rhythm of reading was not disturbed, and he was immersed in the content of the bestseller in the underworld. At the point of Nagato, the ability to focus on two tasks is already a breeze, even like instinct, without expending much energy. Nagato unexpectedly discovered that, except for some fundamental differences, the best-selling book in front of him is almost the same as the online novels he saw in his previous life... It is really one of the best products to kill time! at this time-- "Master Nagato!" The sudden soft voice awakened Nagato from the world in the book. The red-haired boy raised his head slightly and saw a woman with silver hair and braids standing not far in front of him. "Huh? Gurefia, cough, why are you here?" Seeing the people coming, the red-haired teenager habitually coughed softly while speaking, and said with a light smile, "Are you going to be my personal maid?" Nagato can guarantee that he just asked at random and didn''t think deeply. but "exactly!" In Nagato''s slightly surprised expression, a smile appeared on Gurefia''s face: "Master Rin said, in the days to come, I need to solve some things you don''t like to do for you, so please give me your advice!" .. 1396 Chapter 189 Phoenix [Part One] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gurefia''s arrival was indeed a bit unexpected by Nagato. But if you think about it carefully, it makes sense. As the situation continues to develop, Nagato gradually becomes a close-knit maid who can handle chores. After all, the cooperation between big forces of the same status is not achieved in one fell swoop. There are many detailed issues that need to be discussed. As a representative of the Free City in the outside world, it is conceivable that in the future, Nagato will have a lot of meetings to attend... But, is this possible?! the answer is negative! For meetings or something, once or twice, Nagato is just an insight, but if there are too many times, Nagato will definitely not do it. The driving force behind Operation Nagato, in addition to becoming stronger and ruining the enemy, is pleasure! The red-haired boy has never had the habit of trying hard for himself! Therefore, Gurefia came. As the director of the Free City, Gurefia is deeply trusted, knows a lot of the truth and can understand Nagato''s intentions, she will participate in various meetings instead of Nagato. From this point of view, Rin who sent Gurefia here took great pains. But for Nagato, compared to the so-called attending meetings on behalf of himself, Gurefias greatest use is-- "Gurefia, black tea!" "Yes, my lord!" Standing half a step behind on the right side of the long door seat, Gurefia bowed respectfully and saluted, then stepped forward two steps and began to make tea for the long door. Seeing the concise and elegant behavior of the silver-haired girl with braids, Nagato couldn''t help smiling. With an exclusive maid, it is different. Although there are a lot of demon maids in this mansion, their looks are good, but after all, they are not their own maids, and Nagato is very uncomfortable. By the way, Gurefia itself has a familiarity that makes Nagato very heartwarming. That is, Gurefia is Suzexs first love and only true love. In the original destiny, this is the wife of the future Demon King! Although Nagato admires Szekes very much, appreciation is only appreciation after all. That doesn''t mean that Nagato will do things like giving off a girl. the most important is-- Think about it, when someone else is obsessed with or even keeps the unattainable dream lover in their hearts, but they are in their own hands, becoming their own exclusive maid, and taking care of them... "Ha ha!" Thinking of this, a twisted pleasure emerged in Nagato''s heart, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. Hearing Nagato''s chuckle, Gurefia first glanced at Nagato in a little surprise. Seeing that the red-haired boy was only smiling, he stopped paying attention and concentrated on making tea. Three minutes later, a cup of black tea had been brewed and placed in front of Nagato. "Well, the tea is very good!" Temporarily set aside the unfinished books in his hand, Nagato held up the black tea, took a sip, and nodded in satisfaction. I have to say that Gurefia''s tea art is obviously better than those demon maids in the mansion. "Thank you for the praise!" 14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com Facing Nagato''s admiration, the silver-haired maid was calm and composed. "Right, Gurefia!" After drunk the black tea in his hand, Nagato suddenly remembered something and asked, "I''m going back tomorrow. Is there any schedule for today? Let''s talk about it." "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Gurefia pondered for a while, and said solemnly, "There is nothing to do during the day, but there is a celebration banquet for you in the evening." "The banquet? It feels very troublesome!" The red-haired boy pondered for a moment, then said leisurely, "It should be more than a simple banquet, what else?" "My lord sees clearly, there are three purposes for the banquet!" Regarding Nagatos speech, Gurefia was not shocked, but calmly said, First, this is indeed a serious celebration of 800, the main purpose is to inspire the demons. "Secondly, at the banquet, you and the Liberty City Council will communicate indirectly through you, your lord, to give the Liberty City a certain amount of pressure and get help on the issues of people from other worlds." "Ha ha!" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but sneered, "Pushing pressure? What a joke, I have never been threatened by Bai Yujing''s line, but forget it, it''s just some chess pieces anyway, go on!" "Yes!" The silver-haired maid bowed slightly, and then said, "The third purpose of the banquet is that many demon nobles have targeted you, your lord..." "Ok?!" "My lord, you showed extraordinary power in the previous battle. After you killed Fenrir, you have become a sweet bun in the eyes of the demon noble." "Presumably at tonight''s banquet, there will be many demon aristocratic girls who are beautifully dressed up and waiting for you." Having said this, the corners of the silver-haired maid''s mouth with an expression on her face could not help but a curve appeared. Obviously, the maid wanted to see how embarrassing her master was. But, she was destined to be disappointed... After hearing her words, the red-haired boy did not show any shyness or other strange expressions, but fell silent. "interesting!" After a while, Nagato said leisurely. At this time, Nagato realized that in his hundreds of years of life, he did not seem to have encountered such a situation. Therefore, Nagato doesn''t mind going to see... "Well, yes!" At this moment, Nagato picked up the book on the desktop again, did not open it, but asked Gurefia and said, "Gurefia, is there an eldest lady from the Phoenix family tonight?" "My lord, are you interested in the eldest lady of the Phoenix family?" "A bit interested!" While speaking, Nagato opened the book in his hand and said leisurely: "I have read a lot of these popular books these days. Almost every book''s protagonist has a Phoenix girl who treats Phoenix''s tears as gold fingers. It''s a bit difficult if I don''t want to be interested..." "..." .. 1397 Chapter 190 Phoenix Part TwoFourth You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Phoenix! Ranked thirty-seventh pure-blood demon noble. This is a race with all the characteristics of a phoenix. Usually, the tribe has immortality and will regenerate immediately no matter what kind of attack it receives. Blood can make a person immortal, and tears can heal all injuries. In the demonic society, Phoenix holds a pivotal position, even no less than the Gremory clan who owns the devil. The main reason is Phoenix''s tears. The tears of Phoenix are a special product, which is specially processed from the tears left by the true pure-blooded demons of the Phoenix family... The effect is obviously to heal all the pains of the living body. In short, it is resurrection in place! It is self-evident that Phoenix, which can export such products, has the status in the demonic society. Even the devil or the king''s family have to win over. When the status of the Phoenix family is higher, Phoenix''s tears are more prestigious. Among the folks, Phoenix''s tears have become a legendary fetish. Under such circumstances, it is conceivable that the novels written by free folk writers in Nagato''s hands include the element of Phoenix''s tears. just For this reason, are you interested in the little sister of the Phoenix family? Thinking like this in his heart, Gurefia smiled helplessly. If the Phoenix family knew about it, she wouldn''t be happy. "However, that is not something I should care about!" With a sentence like this flashing in his mind, Gurefia said calmly on the surface, "In the list I got, there is a Phoenix family''s eldest daughter, Rebel Phoenix, eh?!" Speaking of this, Gurefia seemed to sense something and stopped. Stepping forward, the silver-haired maid walked to the edge of the balcony and looked far away. After a while, Gurefia turned around with a weird expression, bowed towards Nagato and said, "My lord, if you are really interested in the Phoenix family..." "Then, I will see the eldest lady soon!" "Oh?!" ... ... A few minutes later Under the guidance of Gurefia, Nagato walked towards the reception room. Just now, Gurefia saw from the balcony that the two Phoenix guests had already arrived at the door of this mansion, and it was obvious that they were visiting Nagato. In order not to make people feel rude... Gurephia deliberately changed her clothes for Nagato and dressed up a little. Soon, the reception room will arrive... "Crack..." When the door of the reception room was opened, the scene in the room was also exposed to the eyes of Nagato and Gurefia, both of Nagato saw the two figures in the living room for the first time. It was the figure of two young Phoenix demons.61 Pen Fun Pavilion www.61zd.com The older one is a blond demon youth, filled with a kind of arrogance common to the new generation of demons, and a little bit of terror caused by the recent disaster group incident. To be honest, when he saw this demon young man, Nagato was out of interest. At first glance, Nagato knew that the other party was definitely a guy with a foundation of talent, and he didn''t have much firm will at all, and he was not afraid. In contrast, Nagato is more interested in the younger girl. It was a blonde girl with two ponytails, dressed in cute pink dress. The two ponytails did not hang down naturally, but showed a wavy shape. This did not affect the image of the girl, but made her look cute and elegant. At least Nagato''s eyes even lit up after seeing the girl. "Your Excellency Nagato, hello, I''m Reisel Phoenix 1" After seeing Nagato and Gurefia walk in, the young demon suddenly stood up, first introduced himself to Nagato, and then pointed to the girl who stood up beside him: "This is my sister, Rebel Phoenix!" "I have seen Lord Nagato!" When her brother''s voice just fell off, the girl bowed and said hello... "Hello, I am Nagato!" As the saying goes, reaching out and not hitting the smiling face, even if he can''t look at the young demon in front of him, Nagato didn''t show it, but responded with a smile: "I don''t know if the two came from afar, what''s the matter?" "Uh!" In Nagato''s straightforward question, Rissel seemed to be stuck. In the original expectation of the young devil, why would Nagato have to talk to them first, and talk about the wind and the glory, before finally asking this question! It''s just that he didn''t expect that his so-called prediction is based entirely on fantasy... People who are afraid of troubles like Nagato often get straight to the point! "That''s it!" Fortunately, Rissel is the elite of the Phoenix family after all, and soon reacted, "This time, I represent the Phoenix family and hope to establish a good relationship with Your Excellency Nagato." Speaking of this, Rissel has roughly understood the nature of the man in front of him, pondered for a moment, then pointed to his sister and said: "My sister, after hearing about the deeds of His Excellency Nagato, really admires her, and hopes to stay with His Excellency Nagato for a while and learn a lot." As soon as he said this, Rebel lowered his head, his cheeks flushed. "I understand!" Seeing this scene, if you don''t understand the meaning of the place, you will be as stupid as a pig. In the face of the benefits of such a red fruit, there is no reason for Nagato to push it out. The most important thing is that Nagato has seen it just now-- The little Phoenix with pony tails in front of you is a pure chick, don''t be a fool! So, Nagato smiled and said: "For the famous Phoenix family, especially the tears of Phoenix, it has been known for a long time." "I also hope to establish a good relationship with the Phoenix family." It''s just that Nagato didn''t see it. When he talked about Phoenix''s tears, Gurefia standing behind Nagato couldn''t help but twitched his mouth...... .. 1398 Chapter 191: Rebel first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After achieving the goal, Rissel did not stay much. After knowing what kind of person Nagato is, this typical new-generation demon youth understands that there are not many topics in common between him and Nagato. In this way, leaving early is a more suitable choice... Of course, Reessel''s sister, Rebel Phoenix did not leave with her brother, but stayed. "Master Nagato, I have something to deal with here!" After bidding farewell to Rasell, Gurefia bowed towards Nagato and said, "I will come to pick you up to the banquet, my lord. During this time, I hope you have a good time." After speaking, Gurefia disappeared into the teleportation formation in a subtle smile. "..." Seeing the delicate smile of his maid before leaving, Nagato rubbed the tip of his nose speechlessly, and then glanced at the Phoenix girl not far from him. At this moment, Rebel is hanging her head, her face almost falling to the ground... The flushed face can be seen vaguely from the hair. Regardless of Rissel''s behavior or Gurefia''s words, they clearly expressed their thoughts. Of course, Rebel knew what they meant. Judging from the current situation, the girl is just shy, but there is no objection. At this time, Nagato suddenly realized that he probably had more contact with the Gremory family, and he had been misled inadvertently in his knowledge of demons... Gremory, who values ??feelings, is a more heretical existence among the demons. Real demons value glory more than emotions, and similarly, they are more realistic, advocating strength and the strong. In short, the girl voluntarily followed Nagato. Thinking of this, an arc appeared in the corner of Nagato''s mouth. I have to say that this kind of girl''s feeling of taking the initiative to give her arms is really good. "Can I just call you Rebel?" Thinking of this, Nagato strolled to the blond ponytail girl, brushed the girl''s ponytail gently with his right hand, and said gently. "No, no problem, my lord!" Feeling Nagato''s actions, the girl looked even more shy. Even subconsciously want to avoid... It''s just that this behavior didn''t make Nagato any unhappy, on the contrary, the girl''s words and deeds made Nagato more fond of her. A simple girl is always more affectionate, right? "Then, Rebel, let''s walk together!" Seeing the girl''s innocence, Nagato thought about it, and finally decided to talk to her first and get to know each other, in other words, go on a date first... Although Nagato really wants to eat this little Phoenix. "Ok, yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl finally raised her head. A flash of joy flashed across his flushed face. Read the book www.yshuoba.com ... Where is the appropriate location to date with a girl? The most common answer is probably an amusement park. Whether it''s a variety of novels, movies, or animations, there are no appointments in the amusement park, or it is some famous places of interest. The worst thing is to go shopping and chat with girls. It''s just that Nagato is not an ordinary person after all. Before setting off, he flashed various choices in his mind one by one. The red-haired boy who felt bored chose... Dimensional gap! Well, if you let outsiders know, I''m afraid it will be speechless... Its just that both Nagato and Rebell are very interested in dating in the dimensional slit. Nagato finds it interesting, while Rebell is eye-opening. Although the surrounding area is almost empty, but here is a dimensional gap! This unknown name alone was enough to arouse Rebel''s interest. "Huh, Lord Nagato, what are those?" Stepping on the void, Rebel looked at the various seemingly messy floating objects that occasionally appeared in the boundless void around him, and asked with some confusion. "Don''t worry, those are all garbage floating in from the Three Realms." Noting Rebel''s gaze, Nagato only glanced at it, and then said calmly, "Speaking of which, actually, it wasn''t easy to get in here." "why?" "This is the lair of the great red!" Speaking softly, Nagato took Rebel''s small hand and moved forward at an extremely fast speed under a burst of spatial ripples, and the scenery on both sides retreated crazily at this speed. "Wei, the great red?!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a look of horror appeared on Rebel''s face. As the eldest daughter of the Phoenix family, although Rebel has not received much training because she is a woman, she still has the necessary education. At least Great Red, known as the strongest existence of dxd, she still knew. "Don''t be so nervous, don''t worry." As if feeling the girl''s tension, Nagato responded with a smile, "Although it is a gap, it is very big here, and the place where the great red is only on the outside, far away from us." "Plus, the current great red must be stationed there!" Speaking of the end, Nagato couldn''t help but shed a smirking smile, which made Rebel around him feel inexplicable, but the girl was a little relieved knowing that she would not meet the great red. "Here, it''s here!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly made a sound, and the surrounding spatial ripples disappeared at this moment, and what appeared in front of them was a pile of suspended objects floating in the void. "Ah! This, this is..." Seeing the pile of suspended objects in front of her, Rebel couldn''t help being surprised. Unfolding in front of her, it was not just ordinary void garbage, but the debris of a mountain of rock golems, and among these debris, there was a giant puppet that looked several meters high. "This is what I discovered a long time ago. Uh, Gegumag, a war weapon giant made by the God of the Bible in ancient times, was placed in the dimensional gap after its function stopped." Seeing the girl''s surprise, Nagato smiled and said, "This big guy is my gift to you. Its power is enough to protect you." "Of course, before that, I will help you remodel this big guy..." .. 1399 Chapter 192 Homework and transformation second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...This is a gift for me?" After listening to Nagato''s words, Rebel''s face changed a little. There was a little wave in the girl''s eyes. If it is a girl in the human world, facing the discarded items like Nagato that almost seems to be picked up from the rubble as a gift, I am afraid they will not have a good face. But Rebel is different. She is not a girl in the world. No matter how simple she is, she is also a demon. Compared with humans, demons value power more! Although the huge rock golem in front of him does not look amazing, and it is still deep in the ruins, there is no doubt that it possesses powerful power. After all, this is an ancient battle robot made by the God of the Bible himself! Such a gift is more valuable than any pearl or gem. just "Is this really all right?" After receiving Nagato''s smile and nodding, the Phoenix girl said hesitantly, not arrogant, but the girl is very clear about her position. After all, he was just a gift from the devil to Nagato-kun. In the previous battle, after Nagato demonstrated his unimaginable grandeur, he immediately made the entire demon high-level notice thoroughly. In addition, Nagato is a reincarnation of demon pieces, and has a marriage contract with the Gremory family. In this era of rampant disasters, Nagato''s value instantly doubles! Many demon nobles are coming up with the idea of ??marrying Nagato. The same is true for the Phoenix family. It stands to reason that even so, Rebel doesn''t need to be directly sent as a gift by her brother as it is now, which is simply belittling herself. Originally, Rebel was also going to meet Nagato again at the evening banquet. It was just after Lucifer visited the Phoenix family that the situation became like this, and afterwards, Rebel also learned about the bet between Nagato and Rias. According to the devil, he is a gift and a shackle. "Although I can''t think of Nagato-kun''s defeat, but if Nagato-kun repents a few months later, he takes the initiative to beg to lose, and that situation must be eliminated." "Nagato-kun is a proud and powerful man. He has always said what he said, but this does not mean that he does not know how to be flexible. If after a few months, he feels that the devil is too troublesome, he will automatically admit defeat, or actively seek defeat. Possibly, he didn''t break the contract anyway." "However, this situation is too dangerous now. One more Nagato will give us more hope for the future of the devil. Therefore, Rebel, I hope you can become a shackle to that man!" At that time, the Lucifer Demon also explained the hidden dangers in the situation to Rebel in detail, and gave the Phoenix family many benefits and inducements... Rebel came to Nagato in this situation. Although there are various reasons, what can not be erased is that she, Rebel Phoenix is ??just a gift. Can she really get such a gift? "Don''t think too much, girl!" Nagato didn''t know how much thought flashed in the girl''s heart before his eyes, but he still made a standard answer: "It''s you, don''t you mind if I use such a semi-scrap as a gift?" "...No, not at all!" Tiantian Novels www.tiantianxs.com Rebel was silent for a while, and replied with a smile. After hearing Nagato''s words, the girl''s eye sockets couldn''t help but feel a little strange. She secretly said, it doesn''t seem to matter what kind of things. "That''s good!" Regarding Rebel''s strangeness, Nagato pretended not to see it on the surface, but he felt something strange in his heart. To be honest, Nagato is indeed a little depressed. It''s just a rock giant reclaimed from waste. Why does it seem that the girl is very moved... "Now, next, it depends on Ben Shao''s transformation level!" A faint scarlet enchantment diffused out of Nagato, and soon surrounded the entire abandoned garbage dump into a small space. "Rebel, you come and help me!" "Okay, Lord Nagato!" ... ... I have to say that Ge Gumag is worthy of being the creation of the God of the Bible. Although it was abandoned after the function ceased, it must have been a lot of effort by the God of the Bible when it was created. At least when Nagato thoroughly analyzed the opponent, it was much more difficult than expected. However, in general, the puppet and alchemy technology contained in the rock golem named Gegumag before him did not exceed the scope of technical knowledge possessed by many worlds gathered in Nagato. Therefore, in addition to the time-consuming process, the entire renovation process went smoothly. On the premise of preserving the consciousness of the golem, Nagato has carried out a comprehensive transformation. First of all, with regard to materials, Nagato, who sits in a double-digit world, is not comparable to the gods of the Bible. In addition to the outer shell, Nagato uses various materials from different worlds, and almost every part of the upper and lower parts of the entire golem has been replaced. Then came the shell problem. Nagato did not replace it. Instead, all the wreckage and the entire golem shell were refined to extract a shell with automatic recovery characteristics. Finally, there is the question of consciousness. After the first two steps were completed, Nagato personally took action, slightly changed the consciousness in the golem, and signed a master-slave contract with Rebel. In this way, the whole transformation is over! But, when all this is done... Nagato discovered that it was already close to night! Looking at the blond girl happily spinning around the golem, Nagato regretted that he could not eat the girl, but a doubt emerged in his heart. While transforming the entire golem, Nagato used various knowledge in his own mind flexibly. Following the completion of many knowledge practices that were even only known and had not been personally tried, Nagato felt an inexplicable peace of mind. As if I will use this knowledge in the future. The attempt now is just ready for the future... But this situation... is it possible? ps: bury a hole for the next episode!.. 1400 Chapter 193 Parting Party Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato likes reading. No matter what book it is, as long as it is valuable, he likes it. Almost every time he conquered a world, he would collect the books of those worlds and copy all the contents in his mind. However, the purpose of Nagato''s study has always been only one, and that is to understand the world. The world is different from the world. Different worlds have different civilizations. By understanding these civilizations, you can understand the world... And books are an important carrier of civilization. This is why Nagato studied. Therefore, when Nagato was studying, he didn''t ask for a thorough understanding. Anyway, this knowledge is only his spiritual food, just swallow it. Therefore, even with knowledge of the double-digit world, Nagato is still capable. When fighting, he is more inclined to use abilities. Instead of fighting through spells! Only now, Nagato unexpectedly felt that the knowledge in his mind would seem to be of great use in the future. What does this indicate? In the twilight, Nagato seemed to understand something, and his deep gaze seemed to penetrate the time... Vaguely, the red-haired boy seemed to see a corner of the future! "...It''s really interesting!" There was silence for a while, and an inexplicable smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "I want to see, why does my future become like that..." "Lord Nagato, thank you!" At this moment, after venting the joy in his heart, Rebel put Ge Gumag into the subspace, and the whole person plunged directly into Nagato''s arms. "Thank you, little girl, you are my thing!" After feeling the softness in her arms, Nagato let go of her thoughts, hugged the girl, and secretly made up his mind to eat her as soon as possible! "Okay, time is almost up, let''s go back!" "Ok!" ... ... When Nagato returned to the mansion with Rebel, it happened to be six o''clock in the evening. The carriage was ready in front of the mansion, and Gurefia had already led a few subordinate maids, and waited on the side of the horse for half an hour. Nagato''s lateness would not make Gurefia angry. Although the silver-haired maid treats people very strictly, she was told not to be too tough in front of Nagato when she was in the Freedom City. In this regard, the silver-haired maid accepted it very humbly. Only after seeing Rebel who was still in full body, Gurefia looked at Nagato with a weird look, as if regretting something. Seeing this scene, for the first time, Nagato had a few more''wells'' on his forehead. "Humph!" Sitting in the carriage, seemingly calm, the red-haired boy said in his heart, "Sooner or later, I will let you see my combat effectiveness, see if you still regret it!" "...Huh?!" 126 Chinese Network www.126zw.com Gurefia who was driving the car suddenly felt a shiver. Just looked around, but found nothing. Can only continue to drive forward in the carriage. By the way, in the carriage, Nagato saw Elquet who was still sleeping, and couldn''t help but choke a little speechlessly. It seems that Princess Bai Ji has become more and more sleepy recently. Nagato seemed to have a premonition about this, and he felt very good. After thinking for a while, Nagato specially opened a subspace for Elquito to sleep in, and installed it in. After all, no matter how stable the carriage is, it is not a place to sleep. Soon, the carriage carried Nagato and others to the banquet site. This banquet is not only a celebration banquet, but also a farewell banquet. The banquet was very grand, set in a very huge building, the food was also very rich, there were not many guests, but the identity was very wonderful. Except for the four demon kings that Nagato is familiar with, the Governor of the Fallen Angel, the Norse King Odin, and the Archangel Gabriel, the rest are representatives of the demon nobles. Of course, in addition to these giants, there are many beautifully dressed devil girls, all of whom are expecting, almost all of them are waiting for Nagato. However, when Nagato held Rebell and followed Gurefia into the banquet hall, most of the people present couldn''t help being surprised. The devil girls were all surprised that one of the same clan had shot so early! Afterwards, the girls couldn''t help but feel angry and unwilling. The representatives of the demon aristocrats, as well as the other three major demon kings and the Governor of the Fallen Angel who have a deep understanding of demons, all looked at Suzex with a slightly surprised expression. After all, everyone knows that the Phoenix family is an absolute supporter of Suzex. The Phoenix family''s eldest lady appeared next to Nagato, and if Suzex didn''t help it, she would have insulted everyone''s IQ. After all, the place where Nagato was trained, but the former residence of Szekes, without the red-haired demon nodding, which family dare to contact Nagato without authorization! "Your Majesty the Devil, a good method!" "Indeed!" After a while, some chaotic discussions sounded at the banquet. Faced with such a little chaos, Suzex didn''t care, and saw the red-haired Demon Lord walk towards Nagato and said enthusiastically: "Nagato-kun, you are finally here!" "Sorry for the wait!" Facing the demon king''s enthusiasm, Nagato also smiled. "No, the official time has not arrived yet!" When his eyes were faintly scanning Gurefia, he moved slightly, and Suzex smiled and said: "To be honest, it is already very good for you to come. In fact, I am worried that you are not interested. Not coming." "Ha, you know me quite well, Suzex!" Hearing Suzexs words, Nagato couldnt help but smile, But after all, its a parting banquet. I always have to come to the show and meet a few more people by the way. "Well, I''ll lead the way, please here!" He made an inviting gesture, and soon, Suzex led Nagato into the round table in the center of the banquet hall. Regardless of the celebration and the parting, the protagonist is Nagato! Therefore, the moment Nagato arrived at the center of the venue, the grand banquet was completely held... 1401 Chapter 194 Return to the world for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The banquet was a success. At least on the surface. Although Nagato had a tendency to leave in the middle of the banquet, it was only discovered by Gurefia and calmed down in secret in time. As for why Nagato wanted to leave, the reason was those demon girls. Originally, Nagato just wanted to try an experience that he had never experienced before. However, the experience was an experience, but it was a nightmare experience. From the beginning, Nagato was quite enjoyable with the beautiful surroundings. As a powerful person of Dzogchen in the realm, ordinary people can hardly hide their essence in front of Nagato, even those demon girls who are born with power in front of them... Over time, the essence will always be revealed in front of Nagato. Then, Nagato suffered... Can you imagine that you originally thought that you were a butterfly flying in the flowers, and found out that the flowers turned out to be behind the smelly flowers? At that time, Nagato almost ran away. Fortunately, Gurefia found out, and immediately pulled Nagato out of the surrounding demon girls, hugged him in his arms, and comforted him. Although the consequences of doing so directly broke Suzex''s heart... ... ... Soon, the banquet was over. Gurefia, who was worried about Nagato''s irrationality, rejected Suzex''s retention, and returned directly from the underworld to the villa mansion in the earth world through the magic circle. "Don''t worry, I have calmed down!" After returning to the familiar mansion, Nagato said with a bitter smile at Gurefia, "But speaking of it, I really miscalculated this time. Fortunately, I got Rebel, or I would suffer a lot." While talking, Nagato directly took the Phoenix girl into his arms. The girl almost screamed unconsciously. "Ok?!" Gurefia, who didn''t know much about Nagato''s situation, showed a puzzled look. However, Nagato didn''t want to explain more, but changed the subject and said: "Gurefia, help me make a cup of black tea." "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Gurefia leaned back and retreated. After the silver-haired maid left, Nagato directly embraced Rebel and came to the sofa in the lobby. The two fell directly on the sofa, and Nagato directly kissed the girl... As if to make up for his wounded soul, Nagato took it deeply. Rebel almost felt suffocated. "what!!!" After a long kiss, Nagato put the limp girl in his arms, then sat up from the sofa and exhaled a long breath... "Well, it''s delicious, it makes me feel more comfortable!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Rebel, who was already shy, was buried directly in Nagato''s arms. The girl''s body hangs on Nagato like a koala. At this time, Gurefia had already brewed the black tea and brought it up in time. Faced with the situation of Nagato and Rebel, the silver-haired maid turned a blind eye.Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com Regardless of other things, this maid quality alone made Nagato nod his head involuntarily. Picking up the black tea, Nagato thought to himself while tasting the tea. This time, Nagato was really careless. After the unprecedented tragic war of the three races in ancient times, the population of the three races has decreased sharply, and even more boys and girls have appeared... Under such circumstances, the devil''s side naturally encourages more children. In such a big environment, coupled with the chaotic nature of the demons themselves, the atmosphere within the entire demons seemed a bit chaotic. What kind of harem, inverse harem, etc., really don''t be too rare. All kinds of one-night stands, or gun friends are everywhere. In some pure-blood families, in order to ensure the purity of the blood, intermarriage between brothers and sisters and siblings exists, and even some more chaotic relationships exist. What will a demon girl grow up in such an environment like... Just think about it and you will know. The most important thing is that Nagato has a very serious virgin complex! It is not so exaggerated to prevent his woman from contacting any man, but as the most determined man, Nagato cannot tolerate the stain. Therefore, after realizing that many of the girls around him who seem to be blooming are not virgins, the feelings in Nagato''s heart can almost be imagined. At this time, Nagato finally realized... Not all demon girls are Rias, Sona, and Rebel, or that, Rias, Sona, and Rebel are just a few of the demon girls. Since she is a good woman, don''t hesitate! ...Go straight on! Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly said in a shocking voice, "I''ve decided, I''ll come to bed in the evening, Rebel, I will make you my person completely!" "what?!!" ... ... Just when Nagato returned to the world. At a certain port in the celestial dynasty at night, two teams of men and horses are facing each other, one of them is the White Dragon Emperor Wali headed by the white dragon emperor Wali, and Tacheng Heige is in a small team among them. There were only five people in Wali''s team, which was far worse than the other team with dozens of people. But under such a multiple gap, the other team still didn''t dare to move rashly, and most people showed the current tense posture of the enemy. "Cao Cao, are you still planning to give up?" At this time, White Dragon Emperor Wali suddenly spoke to the leader of dozens of people opposite, a young man holding a mysterious gun. "Isn''t this normal, Wali!" Hearing the words of the White Dragon Emperor, the young man called Cao Cao said leisurely, "If you weren''t asking for that adult, you must be like me." "..." "Don''t speak, it seems I am right!" Seeing Wali''s silence, Cao Cao continued to speak, "Also, I am Cao Cao who inherits the soul of Cao Cao and possesses the strongest god-killing device. Have you heard that Cao Cao will surrender to others?" "understood!" After being silent for a while, Wali slowly said, "Betraying the group of disasters is a price. The adult said, I will give you three months. When that happens, there will be a sniper." "If you can''t make it through, you will be at your own risk!" .. 1402 Chapter 195 Cao Caos wild hope for a reward! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Only... three months?" After Wali''s announcement, Cao Cao couldn''t help smiling a little bitterly, and then said with some irony, "That lord is really kind!" "You should know that there is a buffer of three months, which is already a favor of adults." Hearing Cao Cao''s slightly bitter complaint, Wali, who knew how much the man was in front of him, naturally understood that this was just a disguise. When he chooses to betray, he already understands the consequences. "By the way, in three months, I will take part in the sniper!" Seeing the man who claims to have the strongest God Exterminator in front of him, a strong warfare flashed in the eyes of the current White Dragon Emperor. "Ha, Cao Caojiang, come on!" After Wali, Hei Ge said with an expression of "I like you". Cao Youyu''s beautiful figure and the faintly mature charm made many of Cao Cao''s subordinates unconscious. "Ha ha!" Seeing this scene, Hei Ge smiled and followed Wali. Behind the two, the young man with a stick, the blond young man in a suit and the blond girl dressed as a witch also followed... Soon, Wali''s team disappeared in front of everyone. At this time, Cao Cao sighed secretly. To be honest, although he was not afraid of the opponent, Cao Cao really didn''t like fighting with Wali, especially the Tyrannosaurus Queen who had seen Wali. In the end, with the existence of the rational school, Cao Cao hated the incalculable opponent Wali the most. It''s the most annoying to explode in the battle! just "It''s a pity!" Seeing the direction of Wali''s disappearance, Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing secretly. If he hadn''t been caught by the misfortune group, Wali might have become his own. After all, White Dragon Emperor Wali is a very domineering existence... The Misfortune Group is a very domineering organization. The two are not particularly harmonious! "Hey, Cao Cao!" At this moment, a man with glasses walked out behind Cao Cao, "Don''t be in a daze, what should we do now?" "Oh, sorry, Georg!" Recovering from his contemplation, Cao Cao suddenly said, "Anyway, let''s get on the boat and leave. After all, the heaven is the base camp of that adult..." "Presumably everyone is not planning to stay here for a long time!" ... ... In his team, Cao Cao is the same. Under his order, the entire team was put into operation. After half an hour, dozens of people all left the port on a private cruise ship. After setting up everyone, Cao Cao came to the deck of the cruise ship... Bathed in the night sea breeze, looking at the more and more distant continent, the man who inherited the ancient hero''s soul couldn''t help showing a touch of unwillingness. Although not particularly concerned about the issue of nationality, leaving one''s own country in this way is a shame for Cao Cao.Love e-book www.kuaitxt.com But there is no way, the enemy he faces is too strong! It is a powerful existence that truly interprets human possibilities to the limit, and even more like a truly great hero than Cao Cao. With a human body, kill the gods and subvert a mythological force... This kind of thing that sounds so nonsense, in human history, is definitely the first time. It may not be a newcomer, but it must be unprecedented. In fact, if he could, Cao Cao didn''t intend to defect so early. But no way, all of this is because-- Di Shitian! The beheaded Mount Sumeru Heavenly Emperor had collected countless heroes before his death to prepare for the future against the Hindu god of destruction. And Cao Cao was born with the strongest God Extinguishing Device, the existence of the Holy Spear of Twilight... Since birth, he has been paid attention to by Di Shitian... During his growing years, Cao Cao had contact with the Emperor of Heaven more than once, and after joining the group of misfortunes, he secretly exchanged a lot of information with Emperor Shitian... In short, Cao Cao occasionally acts as an undercover agent for Emperor Shitian in the Troops of Trouble. And all of this stems from Cao Cao''s unwillingness. As the successor of the ancient Cao Cao who used to hold the emperor to order the princes, Cao Cao instinctively possessed a great desire for control. Although he lived in the hands of others, he always wanted to rebel. It''s just that the core layer of the group of disasters seems so mysterious that he dare not act rashly. Relying on the power of Di Shitian is just a stopgap measure. It''s just that even Cao Cao didn''t expect that Emperor Shitian would actually die, that Martial God actually died in the hands of His Majesty the Heavenly Dynasty, and even the entire Heavenly Palace was lost. Di Shitian is dead, and everything about him belongs to the heavens, to the group of misfortunes. In this way, although the collusion between Cao Cao and Di Shitian has not been exposed, it is only a matter of time. Therefore, Cao Cao defected from the group of disasters... In the process of defecting, he also brought his subordinates and comrades in arms! "Three months?" Containing the emotion on his face, Cao Cao thought to himself, "Although time is a little tight, it''s okay, as long as that is done..." "You are here!" At this moment, the abrupt sound echoed on the deck. Hearing this, Cao Cao turned around and saw that several figures were walking up the deck one by one, and the man with glasses talking was the headed man, Georg The descendant of Faust, who made a contract with the legendary demon Mephistopheles, is the owner of the rare God Extinguishment DeviceZhu Mist. The few people behind Georg were also the elites of Cao Cao, all of whom were artifact messengers of the prohibited hand level. Among them, there is a user created by the gods of warcraft. They are one of the strongest weapons in Nagato''s hands! "You are here!" Seeing the person, Cao Cao smiled and said, "It just so happens that you are all here, so listen up, I have one thing to announce..." "Oh, what''s the matter?" Hearing what Cao Cao said, Georg couldn''t help but wonder. "I have decided to implement that plan. In order to survive the sniper that may come in three months, it is no longer time to hesitate!" "I want to prove that I will not lose to that adult!" .. 1403 Chapter 196 Zhu Yues intention is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning, a ray of sunlight spilled into the room from a gap in the window. The curtains were no longer effective because of the breeze. The sunlight shining into the room comfortably, falling on the tightly closed window of the sleeping person. "Ok?!" Feeling this ray of sunlight, Nagato''s consciousness quickly awakened. The sleepiness was like thin ice, and in an instant, it melted away like a cloud, Nagato gently opened his eyes. For the first time, Nagato felt a sense of tightness coming from under him, making people feel so comfortable that they wanted to hum. In an instant, Nagato naturally remembered what happened last night. Last night, Nagato was very happy to eat Rebel from start to finish. The girl is very shy, but in front of Nagato''s domineering, it is of no use. Even, it''s just to cheer Nagato... "Hey" Feeling his waist, still being hugged by a pair of white jade-like arms, a smooth and tender skin contact feeling from his body. Nagato chuckled lightly and tightened the girl lying on her. "Ok?!" Nagato''s movements awakened Rebel, who was also asleep, and opened his eyes, slowly opening a pair of dark blue pupils like gems. A dazed expression filled the pair of jewel-like pupils, and Rebel turned his head naturally, raised a hand, and rubbed his eyes. Under this action, Rebel finally found out his current situation! The consciousness was recalled in an instant, and I felt that there was a sense of fulfillment in my body that had never existed before. Rebel finally recalled what happened last night! The bewildered little face stiffened, feeling that she was lying on a body, Rebel slowly raised her head, and soon, a smiley face was brought into her eyes. "...Naga, Lord Nagato?!!!" With a slightly surprised voice, the girl''s face suddenly turned red. The pair of messy double ponytails seemed to sway slightly with the owner''s panic, which made Nagato feel quite pleased. "Good morning, Rebel!" Smiling at the girl, Nagato greeted leisurely. But Nagatos greeting did not get a response. It turned out that Rebel was still in a trance. Obviously, for the girl, the situation at this time was still a bit dreamy. but "what!!!" The girl suddenly felt a foreign body move in her body. Then, under a certain instinctive feeling, the girl recovered from the trance, and saw that Nagatos cheek was close at hand, and her face was full of smiles... "It''s just right, it''s still early, let''s have a morning exercise!" ... ... Two hours later, Nagato walked out of the room refreshingly. It was already past eight o''clock in the morning, and the morning sun had completely stepped out of the horizon, spreading its own light all over the world, and the huge city had recovered. As he walked from the balcony, Nagato glanced into the distance at random, and his eyes with super vision saw the distant streets, the traffic and pedestrians flowing continuously.Love 999 novel www.ax999.org When Nagato walked along the stairs to the first floor, Gurefia had already prepared breakfast. "Rebel will have some trouble today!" Sitting directly at the dining table, the red-haired boy took up the knife and fork leisurely, and then said without changing his face, "Gurefia, please take care of her." "Yes, my lord!" Facing Nagato''s instructions, the silver-haired maid responded calmly. "Ok!" Seeing Gurefia''s reaction, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. I have to say that the professional maid is comfortable with it, at least it won''t get to the bottom. Without a word, Nagato began to enjoy his breakfast. After practicing for Nagato''s sake, in fact, food or something is no longer necessary. It''s just a desire to speak, and Nagato never intends to give up. The purpose of Nagato becoming stronger has always been to enjoy life... Not for the sake of extinction. Half an hour later, when Nagato drank the last cup of milk, before he got up, a subtle golden stream of light filled the surrounding space. In this stream of light, the illusory golden portal slowly emerged. Seeing this sudden change, Gurefia immediately prepared for it, trying to test the door, but was blocked by Nagato''s hand. "Crack!!!" After a while, the portal opened automatically. The next moment, a dreamlike and beautiful girl walked out of the portal, with long golden hair flying, white gifts flying, and scarlet eyes full of mystery. Although the opponent looked exactly the same as Alquette, Gurefia recognized the difference between the opponent and Alquette for the first time, and their temperaments were very different. If Elquet is a touch of pure white, the girl in front of her is the supreme nobility. "My dear, I miss you so much!" After walking out of the door, the blonde girl smiled sweetly at Nagato, walked to Nagato, and sat directly in Nagato''s arms. "I miss you too, Zhu Yue!" Ruanxiang Wenyu was in her arms, Nagato also showed a smile, and then said with a serious face, "At this time, you won''t come for no reason. Is there anything wrong?" "what''s up?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Zhu Yue asked with interest, "There is indeed something, but... honey, don''t you really know?" "Could it be that..." Seeing Zhu Yue''s expression, Nagato suddenly realized that one of his previous judgments was correct, and then he couldn''t help showing a surprise smile on his face. "That''s it!" Zhu Yue didn''t go around the bend again, but positively affirmed Nagato''s judgment, "I''m here to pick up the two girls. This kind of thing happened, it''s better to let them return to Bai Yujing." "indeed so!" Nagato nodded and agreed with Zhu Yue''s judgment, "Alquette is upstairs. Recently, she is very sleepy, and Alte Luci is in Tokyo..." Speaking of this, Nagato''s consciousness is connected with Elteluci... Then, the terrible anger grew! "Looking for death!!!" .. 1404 Chapter 197 Waves gradually rise [Part One] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s Heart Mirror Lake is connected with her women. In a sense, this is an eternal contract between Nagato and his lover. Under this contract, Nagato can be in love with his lover at any time. Only in this way can we guarantee that each other''s feelings will not change under the eternal years. However, being close to each other does not mean that Nagato and his lover have been undefended, sharing all the things and feelings between each other. Everything has a limit, beyond which, good things become bad. Anyway, the necessary privacy is still needed! Therefore, in addition to necessary things, Nagato seldom takes the initiative to detect all the actions of the girls through this contact, but tries to give them a certain amount of freedom. Obviously, now is the necessary time... However, when Nagato found Alte Luci for the first time through the mind contract, he unexpectedly discovered that the Kurohime trio had been besieged! If it was on weekdays, Nagato might calmly watch with gusto, watching how his beloved Kurohime tears the enemy to pieces, and even makes a leisurely evaluation. But after listening to Zhu Yue''s words, how can Nagato sit still! Terrifying energy fluctuations spread from the red-haired boy, and the surrounding environment seemed to have been hit by a hurricane for a short time, presenting a messy scene. Seeing Nagato was about to break through the sky... "My dear, calm!!!" At this moment, Zhu Yue held Nagatos cheeks in both hands, and kissed them directly, staring at each other with her vermilion eyes and Nagatos purple eyes... Under Zhu Yue''s long kiss, the energy fluctuations on Nagato''s body gradually subsided. Not long after, the lips of the two slowly separated. Between the two, the silver silk thread is connected to each other, and it looks... extraordinarily gorgeous! "Leave it to me, dear, you can''t use too much power now. If you accidentally cause the energy in your body to become uncontrolled and promote automatically, then it will be a bit tragedy." Zhu Yue said so, the next moment, the illusory golden torrent flowed out from the void, swept up the three people present, and returned to the void again... ... ... Time goes forward three minutes... Located in an abandoned small factory on the edge of Tokyo. Nearly three-digit shadow aliens are spreading all over the corners of this small factory. Surrounded by these shadow monsters are Heihime and her servants. "Don''t come out yet, clown!" Even in the encircled circle, Hei Ji is still arrogant and awe-inspiring. At this time, His Royal Highness Ji Jun was wearing a black dress, with long hair reaching the waist, white skin and snow, and the whole person was like a doll, full of inhuman beauty. "Huh! Unclean exists." The man in the black coat appeared from the darkness, surrounded by the shadow monster, looking directly at Heiji, the black knight and the primate killer: "Although you are not demons, but inhumans, you should kill!" As soon as the voice fell, the shadow monsters around the man in black rushed towards the trio of Hei Ji, and at the same moment, the black knight stepped forward and pulled out the magic sword. The splendid sword dance bloomed in an instant, and the black knight instantly killed all the shadows that would strike. "Ha, take me a trick, Purification Flame!!!" At the moment when the black knight''s sword dance just fell, a man with glasses with white flames bursting out of his hands fell from the sky, and his hands fell towards the black knight. "Bang!!!" Baihua Literature www.baihuawx.com Ignoring his own inertia completely, the black knight forced his sword horizontally in front of him, and collided head-on with the attacking white flame fist. Between the sparks, the flame glasses man couldn''t help flying upside down for a short distance. "Wow!!!" At this moment, a shadow monster came out from the sky, almost grabbing the black knight''s old power, and trying to kill the black knight before the new power was born. just "ignorance!" Faced with this shadow, the black knight once again ignored the skills of the normal human body, and waved the true demon in his hand with the help of ordinary people that would definitely be disabled. The magic sword directly penetrated the shadow monster... "tear!!!" At this moment, the sound of flesh tearing abruptly sounded. The black knight suddenly felt a pain in his feet, but found that his magic sword went from the bottom up, piercing his right foot, and blood was flowing from the tip of the sword. "Haha, you are ignorant!" "My shadow can transmit what it swallows to any shadow. It was just to calculate you before, so I didn''t have the ability to use it. Ha, really!" "Give me all, kill them!" Seeing the condition of the black knight, the man in black couldn''t help laughing wildly. Then, under his command, the shadow monsters rushed towards the central three. And at this moment... "Wow!!!" The sound like running water suddenly sounded in the abandoned factory. In the next moment, a slightly illusory golden torrent flowed out of the void, with Elteluci as the center, and the torrent washed all around. The flame man and the black man fell to the ground after being shocked. The shadow monster melted instantly. "Huh?! Your mother!" After seeing the golden torrent, Elteluci, who had been expressionless, couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. This illusory torrent of destiny could be used by anyone other than Zhu Yue in Bai Yujing. "Xiaoqi, long time no see!" As if hearing Heiji''s words, the golden torrent gathered in front of the girl, then dissipated, revealing the blonde girl and Nagato and Gurefia behind her. Among them, Zhu Yue directly hugged Alquette... Looks very maternal. the other side "It''s so ugly, Black Knight!" Looking at the surrounding environment, the two people who fell to the ground, and the black knight who had been recruited, Nagato said coldly, "I was injured in the hands of such a small person." "Sorry, my lord!" With an expressionless face, he drew the magic sword from his feet, and the black knight''s face was slightly ugly. "I don''t need to apologize!" Interrupting the Black Knight indifferently, Nagato looked outside the factory, "There is still a little mouse outside. Catch me. If you can''t do it...huh!" "Yes!!" After speaking, the black knight rushed out...... .. 1405 Chapter 198 Waves gradually rise [Last] Third more You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" One wall of the abandoned factory shattered suddenly. The next moment, the black knight Rezovorstulut rushed out of the smoke and dust like an indestructible tank. "It''s there!!!" The sharp gaze swept over, and the black knight spotted the little mouse Nagato said. It was a young man in Chinese clothes holding a blue bow. The owner of the artifact! Seeing the opponent''s first glance, the black knight made a correct judgment! As if perceiving the black knight''s sight, the face of the young man in Chinese suit changed drastically. He turned and fled without saying a word, without any hesitation at all. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, the Black Knight snorted coldly. In the previous battle in the factory, although he was not injured at all, he had already lost face. If he let this guy in front of him escape again, the name of the black knight would cry. With his right foot kicked back slightly, Stulut turned into a black wind and rushed out. In this way, one flees in front, and the other chases behind. The urban chase kicked off. In terms of physical fitness, in any case, the Chinese clothing youth is not as good as the black knight, but the place where they are now is all streets and alleys. As a result, the Chinese youths used their agile skills to constantly turn around in circles... Trying to get rid of the pursuit of the black knight through the environment here. In the face of the youth''s escape, the black knight seemed to have turned into a terrifying black tank. No matter how the enemy turned, he directly locked the opponent''s breath and moved in a straight line. Along the way, various buildings and walls were crushed by the black knight. Under such violence, Rao is a young man who is clever and keen, still unable to escape. He can only watch the black knight get closer... "Ah, I can''t take it anymore!!!" Finally, the young man who couldn''t stand the pressure turned around and drew his bow, and a cyan arrow appeared in the sky, resting on his cyan longbow... "Humph!!!" The black knight completely ignored the opponent''s actions and rushed toward the opponent. "Die me!" Perhaps it was the actions of the black knight that made the young man angry, and the cyan light skyrocketed dozens of times in an instant. Obviously, the artifact in the young man''s hands was actually forbidden. just "True Devil!!!" About ten meters away from the young man, the black knight swung his sword in an instant and called out the real name of the magic sword. The next moment, the huge red and black sword energy cut through the space... Beheaded on the Chinese youth! Interrupted the forbidden hand of the artifact... "boom!!!" ... 77 e-book www.77dd.net "Knew it!" Inside the abandoned factory, Nagato glanced at the sky, a little surprised. Just when the artifact of the Chinese clothing youth was about to be banned, Nagato felt a touch of change from the entire artifact system. The artifact will change and evolve to become stronger and stronger based on the thoughts of the holder. The so-called forbidden hand refers to the change that occurs when the holder''s thoughts and wishes can drastically reverse the''flow'' in this world. "Reversing the flow of the world will generate huge energy. This is the direct reason why the artifact is forbidden." "And these energy is not all used on the artifact, there is also a part of the feedback system, which is the reason why the artifact system can always exist and operate." "But now, there is a third party devouring energy..." Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and clues connected one after another. Nagato''s eyes gradually deepened, and finally he whispered a question: "This God of the Bible... really fell?" If you are from the local world, I am afraid that you will not have such a question, but Nagato is different. Even with the memory of the previous life as a reference, he dares to doubt everything. In the eyes of Nagato, the biblical god who can develop such a powerful existence as the artifact system... No matter what you think, he died a little strange! You know, the original ancestor demon Lucifer is not even one-tenth as powerful as Suzex, but he is one of the best among the original ancestor''s four demon kings. Under such circumstances, even if the God of the Bible is greatly damaged by sealing the beast of 666, it seems that it is not so easy to die. The strong are the strong after all, not so easy to be counterattacked! "Perhaps, the Indian god of destruction knows something." Suddenly, Nagato remembered the god of destruction he saw when he first arrived in this world. In a flash, the red-haired boy seemed to understand something... "Honey, let''s have a good chat with Xiaoqi!" At this moment, Zhu Yue, who had been reminiscing about the past, took Alteluci to Nagato''s side, and placed Alteluci''s hand on the palm of Nagato''s: "I''ll pick up El Quette!" While talking, a dreamlike golden stream of light once again flowed from the void, swept Zhuyue, and Gurefia, and the primate killer into the void, and then returned to the void. Soon, only Nagato and Altluci were left in the entire abandoned factory. "I haven''t seen you in a month." After being silent for a while, Nagato held the girl into his arms, "I miss you a little bit, my Royal Highness Princess Heiji." "Huh, the exact time is thirty-one days!" In Nagato''s arms, the black-haired girl hummed. Alte Luci''s answer caused Nagato''s body to move slightly, and the red-haired boy''s heart couldn''t help but a warm flow. You know, only those who really care about you will remember the time you left so clearly... "Sorry, it may make you wait longer in the future!" Suddenly thinking of a certain premonition he had not long ago, Nagato lowered his head, buried his head in the girl''s neck, and said emotionally. Hearing Nagato''s words, Alte Luci trembled, but said nothing. "However, no matter what the future holds, trust me!" Continuing to hug the girl''s delicate body, Nagato''s right hand slowly stretched into Alte Luci''s abdomen, stroked it lightly, and then slowly said: "I will eventually step onto the top of the endless world, so no matter what happens in the future, I will come back, come back to see you, and...our children..." .. 1406 Chapter 199 The family returns fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is a man of fate! Since its rebirth, Nagatos everything has been almost unprofitable, traveling through different worlds, tampering with the torrent of destiny, and reversing the general trend between heaven and earth... In front of Nagato, the so-called son of destiny, the arrogant of the times is scum! In other words, he is the strongest age arrogant. It''s just that Nagato has always had a regret...that''s the question about his children. Perhaps it is because Nagato upgrades too fast, which causes the essence to rise too fast and it is difficult to complete normal conception, or there is a kind of restriction in the secret that prevents the existence of Nagato from appearing second. All in all, even if the women are close to three digits, Nagato still has no real children. As for Rin, Ilia, Sakura and Bingli, although they are indeed the daughters of Nagato, they are not the descendants of Nagato''s true blood. According to legend, Nuwa used her own essence and blood mixed with nine days of breathing soil to create a human being. The early human races called Nuwa their mother! In a sense, the relationship between Nagato and Rin is almost the same as the relationship between Nuwa and the first human race. This can be seen from the fact that the four of Rin, Sakura, Illia, and Ji Chuan Bingli did not inherit the main strength of Nagato, or their own physique. To tell the truth, Nagato occasionally has the desire to start with his daughters. This is actually the reason. Otherwise, Nagato wouldn''t want to be a ghost father. A long time ago, Zhu Yue once said... If anyone can truly give birth to pure direct descendants for Nagato, it would be the two sisters Alte Luci and Alquette. To be honest, Nagato was indeed very excited at that time, almost singing songs with the two princesses every night. In the end, the other girls were jealous. It was just that with the passage of time, the children predicted by Zhu Yue had not been born, and Nagato gradually put his mind on other places. However, after all, Zhu Yue is practicing the law of destiny and contacting the existence of the long river of destiny! Her words are a kind of foresight of the future... It was only a hundred years late. ... ... "Nagato-kun, I am pregnant with your child!" When Nagato and Alte Lucky stayed for a while, and then returned to the villa with the black knight and a few prisoners who had returned... I saw the excited Elquet rushing over. Seeing this scene, Nagato was shocked immediately, and quickly let go of Hei Ji beside him, caught the girl, and said helplessly: "I said, I''m already going to be a mother, so I can''t calm down!" "...Sure enough, you are an idiot!" Regarding the actions of her sister, Elteluci also couldn''t help but secretly said, "I''m afraid this guy doesn''t even know that he is pregnant." Sure enough, Hei Ji''s secret guess was confirmed in Bai Ji''s next words... "Sorry, because I''m so excited!" Hugging Nagato''s neck directly, Alquette hung on Nagato like a large koala, rubbed it, and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, my mother was really shocked when he came to tell me." Weishuba www.weishu8.com To be honest, as soon as this remark came out, the others around could not help being quiet for a while. I have to say that El Quetts natural stupor has penetrated into his bones... "Well, my daughters, it''s time to go!" At this moment, Zhu Yue walked down the stairs, looked at the two daughters in the hall calling out, then looked at Nagato, and smiled slightly. The two did not speak, but they knew what each other wanted to say. "Okay, my mother!" "Well, Nagato-kun, you must miss me!" Hearing Zhu Yue''s words, although he was very reluctant to give up, both Elquette and Elteluci kissed Nagato''s cheeks respectively, and then responded very well. "Then goodbye, dear!" Finally, Zhu Yue smiled and greeted Nagato, the golden torrent of fate swept once again, sweeping the two princesses, black and white, and the two subordinates of Princess Heiji. Soon, a few people disappeared in the villa... "call!!!" After the girls left, Nagato exhaled a bit of sorrow. Nagato knew very well why the two girls wanted to return to Bai Yujing. Except that Bai Yujing is relatively safe, but in Bai Yujing, with Gaia''s support, the two girls are both infinite magical powers and unlimited energy. Only two girls with this attitude can give birth to offspring for Nagato. After all, the baby relies on the mother to absorb nutrients before the birth, and the nature of Nagato is too strong, and his children must not be normal lives... What is needed is not only enough nutrition, but also various strengths from the mother! Otherwise, it is possible that the baby has not really formed... The mother body fell because of being overwhelmed! To be honest, if possible, Nagato would like to return to Bai Yujing together to accompany his children to grow up, but the timing was a little wrong. Things in the dxd world are going at the most critical moment, and Nagato can''t leave at all. "Forget it, I''m not a lover of children after all!" After a long time, Nagato sighed, and then walked directly to the three captives who were in a coma, and directly reached out and pressed the head of one of them. At the next moment, the unconscious person convulsed... After a while, Nagato released his hand. "...That''s it!" After passing through the memory he had read, Nagato closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then said leisurely, "Although some prohibitions in the opponent''s mind have eliminated some information." "But now that the most important information is available, Cao Cao''s people are starting to do it!" Looking down and pondering for a while, Nagato understood in a daze, this was the last trial before the final battle on this plane, and Cao Cao was probably a pawn on the surface! "In this case, I also need a few chess pieces!" Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly moved his mind and turned his head to look at the door of the villa, where a huge magic circle appeared. In the magic circle, several family members of Nagato slowly appeared... "It seems that there are chess pieces!" .. 1407 Chapter 200 Sakuras Arrival Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yeah, you are back!" Seeing the five figures appearing on the magic circle outside the door, Nagato walked up and smiled, "Welcome you back, my family members." Speaking of this, Nagato had to feel that he was really lucky. It''s just what I wanted! But with emotion, Nagato has a calm face. The red-haired boy knows very well that although he is blessed, this does not obliterate Nagato''s own efforts. In fact, with the exception of the Key to the Ten Thousand Worlds, everything in Nagato today was taken by himself! From others, from the world, even from the entire chaotic void... Plunder everything with dominance, and achieve yourself! This is the pride of Nagato. Everything else is not worth being surprised... "grown ups!" "Nagato-san!!" "Master Nagato!" "Mr. Nagato..." "His Royal Highness, we are back!" The family members who had just emerged from the magic circle showed joyful smiles almost at the same time when they saw Nagato. Among them, the brightest wisteria Irina even rushed over. "Ha, it seems you are still very energetic, Irina!" When the girl threw herself on her body, Nagato opened her hands, took the girl into her arms, touched the plump Opie a few times, and said with a smile: "Moreover, the development is also very good!" "Ah, Nagato-san!!!" Feeling Nagato''s actions, Illiya''s cheeks were a little bit flushed, but she returned to Jiao, but the girl didn''t mean to leave Nagato''s arms. This move immediately aroused the attention of the other four family members! Xenovia couldn''t help but cried out for missteps, letting Irina take the lead; Tomoyo Sakagami opened his head slightly sideways, and his cheeks were slightly red. Aisha couldn''t help but envy; Ye''s eyes flashed with firmness! The whole scene is a harmonious picture of the winner of life and his crystal palace. If you tell someone that Nagato and these five girls have not met two months ago, I am afraid no one will believe it, but this is true. The reason for all this is that Nagato itself is indeed very attractive. Although in terms of their personal qualities, Nagato''s personality is more attractive to those witches who are immersed in darkness, or other maverick women. But I can''t bear Nagato itself is powerful enough to be called the spokesperson of power! The strong with power can attract more attention of the opposite sex, which is a tendency and instinct engraved in the genes of life. Secondly, it''s Nagato''s demon chess piece... Said it is a chess piece, but Nagato itself does not need to specifically search for a chess piece like this. Therefore, the reincarnation of the devil chess piece of the red-haired boy is actually equivalent to the future lover. Therefore, the chess piece incorporates a ray of spiritual power of Nagato, which will have a subtle effect on the reincarnated, so that they can relax to Nagato quickly. Therefore, I have to say that Nagato''s things are really not easy to handle. That must pay a sufficient price! at this time Behind everyone, a magic circle appeared again.Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com The faint magical fluctuations immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and the girls switched. After a moment of stunned Nagato, he also released Irina in front of him, and then looked at the magic circle. Soon, the magic circle was completely activated. Afterwards, a figure with long purple hair in a windbreaker slowly appeared, and a wave of heat seemed to vaguely echoed in the surrounding space. "It''s been a long time, Nagato... Jun!" After gently stepping out of the magic circle, the purple-haired girl stretched out her hand to stroke the messy long hair on her face, stared straight at Nagato, and spoke softly. "cherry?!!" Seeing the person coming, Nagato couldn''t help being stunned for a while before speaking slowly. Only Nagato and Sakura are in the reception room of the villa. The five servants of Nagato, led by Gurefia, have already begun to tidy up their rooms. After all, they haven''t lived in more than a month, and the rooms are a little dusty. "Unexpectedly, you will come here to Sakura!" Nagato held a cup of tea cup made by the purple-haired girl, took a sip, stretched his brows, and said, "Well, that''s the taste!" "Even if compared with Gurefia, it''s worse than it is!" "Thank you, my father!" Hearing Nagatos admiration, the purple-haired girl Sakura smiled reservedly, then after a little thought, she said slowly: "This time, my sister asked me to come." "She said, Nagato-kun, you should need help here!" "...Rin, it''s really getting better and better!" After Sakura finished speaking, Nagato couldn''t help being silent for a while, then slowly said, "Indeed, I do lack manpower here, and you are here!" "what''s up?" Sakura''s expression was a little confused, and she asked. "Chasing and killing Cao Cao!" The red-haired boy couldn''t help but said with a cold face, "That guy provoke me before this, I want to teach him a lesson, originally intended to let my dependents go, but..." Speaking of this, the coldness on Nagato''s face turned into a bit helpless, and he said unhappily: "Although the five people have made rapid progress, they are still a little bit behind compared to Cao Cao." "I can probably understand the purpose of that guy, so I don''t intend to give him enough time to make arrangements. In that case, there may be variables." "... Chase Cao Cao?!" Sakura''s face changed slightly when she heard Nagato''s words, and then she couldn''t help but muttered, "I thought I could stay with my father longer." "Ha, of course, it''s not for you to go right away!" Facing her daughter''s complaint, Nagato put down the tea cup in his hand, stood up, walked to Sakura''s body, lowered her head, and met her daughter''s eyes. Sakura''s cheeks turned red in response to Nagato''s actions. "Ah!" Seeing her daughter''s posture, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little moved. The index finger of her right hand gently lifted the girl''s chin, and Nagato slowly approached... "It''s just right, we still have enough time, so how about doing some interesting things first, Sakura!" "..." ps: Karvin... 1408 Chapter 201 Isnt the Devil Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Speaking of it, the relationship between Nagato and Sakura is obviously only a thin piece of paper. In the past, Sakura was always with her sister Rin, even if Nagato had the intention to do something, it was a little difficult to start. Although Rin is also Nagato''s target. But the girl''s first time is worth remembering. The first time she played Shuangfei, even Nagato felt a little bad, so the relationship between the two has always been like this. And now, Sakura and Rin just separated, it was Nagato''s opportunity... In this regard, Nagato has always been decisive! So, Nagato stepped down... "Woo..." Heavy whimpers poured out from Sakura''s mouth. The purple-haired girl collapsed in the arms of the beloved man, letting the pair of magic hands fiddle with her, her eyes suddenly blurred. This blushing heartbeat and breathing... For Ying, it was so strange and so exciting that she had no way to think about other things. As Nagato continued to play tricks, the lovely voice continued from Sakura''s mouth. Because of Nagato''s hands, the girl almost couldn''t even breathe. "...Is it comfortable? My daughter!" Looking at the girl with some disheveled clothes in her arms, Nagato chuckled softly, and at the same time secretly said in her heart that she was finally about to embark on the road named Ghost Father... Even knowing that this father-daughter relationship is not real, Nagato still feels extremely exciting. Sakura''s face flushed, and she didn''t know how to answer. Can only be buried in the arms of the chief gate... Be an ostrich! "Ha ha!" Seeing the girl''s reaction, Nagato smiled slightly. The ripples of the space reverberated in the living room. The next moment, Nagato, who was holding Sakura, disappeared here with the girl in an instant, and appeared in a room of the villa. Afterwards, Nagato snapped his fingers leisurely... "Boom!!!" The scarlet barrier instantly surrounded the room. "Now, next..." After doing all this, Nagato said with a smile, "Sakura, let us father and daughter get to know each other honestly!" "Woo..." ... ... Time passed by minute by minute. After the morning sun rises to the highest level, it blooms with the most dazzling light of the day, and then slowly sets, Tokyo once again ushered in night. Ten hours later, Nagato walked out of the room. Sakura had already fallen into a deep sleep. "call!!!" Standing outside the door, the red-haired boy exhaled a long breath, and the whole person felt refreshed, and a tingling sensation filled his bones. I have to say that a girl who has been raised for hundreds of years is really full of flavor. Nagato still has some aftertaste.Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com After standing for a while, Nagato began to move, walked through the corridor, and then started down the stairs. Soon, Nagato came to the first floor. As soon as he walked out of the stairs, Nagato saw the church trio who was fighting. The so-called church trio are Aisha, Xenovia and Wisteria Irina, because they were originally members of the church, so they are called this way. "Ah, Nagato-san!" "Naga, Mr. Nagato!" "Master Nagato!" Seeing the appearance of the red-haired boy, the three people who were playing were a little embarrassed to stop, and then looked at Nagato with slightly weird eyes. "Yeah, good evening!" Nagato knew what the girls'' strange eyes meant, but didn''t care. After all, even though Nagato had arranged a barrier, it was just to not be disturbed. Nagato never intended to conceal his relationship with Sakura. But now that the three girls have not set foot in Bai Yujing, many things are unknown. All they know is that Sakura is the second city lord of the free city and Nagato is the guardian. And after just undergoing a month of practice in the City of Freedom, and knowing the power of the City of Freedom and the dignity of the lord, seeing Nagato directly slept with the second city lord, the three of them would naturally be a little different. "Yanye and Chiyo!" Walking to the sofa in the lobby, Nagato sat down directly, and then said, "Also, where is Gurefia?" "Yan, Yan Ye Sang has gone home!" "Chi Dai-chan went to call, and also called home." "Miss Gurefia went to the meeting." Hearing Nagatos question, the church trio sat directly opposite Nagato and answered Nagatos questions in a tacit understanding of each person. "That''s it!" After being silent for a while, Nagato suddenly looked at the three people on the opposite side and said with a smile, "By the way, I have been my dependents for a while. Anything you want to tell me?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the three looked at each other and were silent for a while. Finally, Irina said, "Nagato-kun, can you tell us that we are really reincarnated demons?" While talking, Irina opened a pair of angelic wings behind her! If it were not for the absence of a floating aperture on Wisteria Irina''s head, anyone who looked at it would think that the existence named Wisteria Irina was an angel. "Yes, sir, after the development of Freedom City, I can feel that the power in the body is unknown, but it is not the magic of the devil!" Xenovia also spoke, and the palm of his right hand burst out with an unknown deep blue tyrannical air! Aisha did not speak, but a faint divine glimmer filled the girl''s body. "...I said it early, it''s not that I became a demon!" "But the devil became a part of me!" "Before I became a demon, I also blended several other ingredients. There are gods and demons. One of them is this..." Looking at the nervous cheeks of the three girls in front of him, Nagato chuckled softly. He leaned back and leaned on the sofa. He lifted his left hand slightly and opened his palm: On the palm of the young man, the Seraphim child with twelve wings is standing in the sky! Seeing that blazing angel, the eyes of the church trio suddenly changed... As if to unload some burden. Then, their gazes at Nagato became softer... "Crack!" At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Gurefia walked in from the main entrance, and when he saw Nagato, he immediately walked over and said, "My lord, Northern Europe and the Bible have jointly issued a statement against the group of disasters!" ps: Karvin, this chapter is squeezed out, let''s do that for today!.. 1409 Chapter 202 The hint of heaven is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...A statement against the misfortune group?" Hearing what Gurefia said, Nagato''s eyes couldn''t help narrowing slightly, and he muttered softly, "Is there anything else to declare, don''t you just open it?" After all, the composition of the entire group of disasters has gradually become clear. Now the three major powers of the Bible, as well as the upper levels of the Nordic gods, are very clear that the group of misfortune is to break the celestial dynasty of Mount Xumi, defeat the underworld, and occupy the purgatory at the bottom of the underworld. In other words, the group of people''s disasters has no intention of concealing it! In fact, it is exactly the same. At this time, there is not much to hide, only the last wave of temptation is left, which is the final battle. Then, in Gurefia''s further explanation, Nagato couldn''t help but suddenly. Although on the surface, the joint statement issued by the biblical mythology and the Norse mythology is to warn the group of misfortunes, and for this reason, they even said cruel words of using war methods when necessary. But in the narrative of the statement, the three traces of the misfortune group are more prominent. First, the emperor, the upper leader of the group of misfortunes, used the power of the human dynasty to break through the world of heaven, destroy the many gods and Buddhas of Mount Xumi, and kill the emperor... Second, the purgatory squad led a mysterious army, silently destroying Hades and beheading Hades... The third is that the group of misfortunes silently wiped out the entire Egyptian mythology a hundred years ago... After these three things were revealed one by one, although they have not spread to the entire world in a short period of time, the high-levels of the major mythological forces all knew the first time... Then, unimaginable panic began to spread in the upper layers of the major myths... You know, these three things done by the group of disasters are too terrifying for the local residents. Almost everything symbolizes the fall of a top ten in the world. "Because of panic, we have to find a sense of security. Therefore, the mythological forces who stand still will step out of their own world and start new exchanges with the outside world..." Speaking of this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but feel a sigh of emotion, "Suzex and the others plan to use this opportunity of panic to open the door to a new era, it''s amazing!" Nagato can already imagine that under the pressure of the group of misfortunes, the mythological forces of the world began to communicate, and even signed peace contracts in the future... At that time, the era of true peace will probably come! but "It seems that they are a little untimely!" This sentence flashed in his mind, and the emotion on Nagato''s face was absent, revealing a faint indifference, "If they can survive in the near future, let''s talk about it." Nagato is already foreseeable, and a major turmoil that will affect the whole world is about to unfold. At that time, it will definitely be a catastrophe! At least for many mythological forces. After all, no matter which side becomes the winner in the great turmoil in the future, it is impossible to tolerate the existence of so many so-called gods... "Nagato-kun, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Nagato''s face suddenly becoming cold, Wisteria Irina asked cheerfully, "It looks so cold, isn''t it?" "Ah, no, nothing..." Hearing Irina''s words, Nagato recovered, with a faint smile on his face, "I just remembered something very interesting." Bashan Academy www.83shu.com While speaking, Nagato suddenly realized that Irina seemed to be much more cheerful. Not only Irina, Xenovia and Asia around her looked much brighter! It seemed that realizing that he was not reincarnated as a demon, for the three girls in front of them, it seemed to have untied a layer of knots. "Huh?! Is there anything else?" Looking at the church trio, Nagato smiled slightly, then looked at Gurefia who seemed a little bit hesitant, and asked. "That, in fact..." Faced with Nagatos question, Gurefia also looked a little confused, walked to Nagato, bent down, and said softly: "Before returning, His Royal Highness took a photo with me in secret, and asked me to bring you a word to you. His original words are like this" "''We are angels, messengers of the throne of heaven!''" "what?!" Hearing what Gurefia said, Nagato''s face changed slightly, and then a long arc appeared on his face, and he said quietly: "Michael, as expected to be Michael, what a surprise!" ... ... skyline! It is relative to the underworld. It is the same as the division of the underworld into several layers, and here is divided into seven days. The first day is the front line of the heaven. There are a large number of low- and intermediate-level angels inhabited here. The higher you go, the stronger the angels inhabit. The third day is usually called the land of heaven. Most devout believers will come here after death! Just when Nagato was talking about Michael, the archangel had returned here through a special magic circle. It''s just that the place Michael arrived at this time was not the sixth day headquarters where he and the other blazing angels were, but the seventh day where God lived! Of course, today when the gods are no longer there, there is only the [system] of the miracle of the director god, and the [system] of the artifact is here. As an archangel and controlling the system for many years, Michael was really too familiar with this place. He walked in the magnificent temple where God lived, and Michael quickly came to the depths of the temple. Here, the archangel sees two spiraling columns. Although it looks very inconspicuous, this is the realization in the material world of the two major systems rooted in the heavens and even the entire dxd world. However, at this time, on one of the columnar bodies, there was a dark and unknown atmosphere. "Oh God!" Staring at the black air of uncertainty, the wings behind Michael flickered, and it took a while before they stabilized, showing determination: "If this is the trial you gave me, I, Michael, will definitely do it, for the angel, for this heaven, find a real way out, even if my opponent..." "It''s the same with you!" .. 1410 Chapter 203 Nagato and Cangna second more! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time is hurried, flies like flowing water... Soon, the summer was over, and with it came the new semesterthe second semester. Soon after the opening ceremony, Komao College began preparations for a large-scale event in Septemberthe sports festival. The so-called sports festival can actually be understood as an entertainment sports event. What are the main activities such as two-person tripods, obstacle running and so on. However, this activity has little to do with Nagato. Coupled with the fact that he is too strong, Nagato is not very interested in participating in this kind of inevitable victory. Although it is good to abuse food, he will be tired of abuse of food every day. Most importantly, almost none of the girls around Nagato were there. Participating in this kind of recreational sports is not just to get cheer and love from the girls, and to fight for honors and so on alone... It''s too fake! "So, I''ll continue to bask in the sun!" Lying on the lawn under the shade of the trees, Nagato''s eyes swept across the noise of the sports square in the distance, but the thoughts in his mind floated up, and he didn''t know where he was going... ... ... A week ago, Sakura had already left... With the five family members of Nagato. Their only goal is to hunt down Cao Cao! Nagato just got the news yesterday that Ying and the others had collided with Cao Cao''s team for the first time and killed several artifact owners, but Cao Cao escaped in the melee. I have to say that Sakura''s shot is indeed extraordinary! Compared to Sakura, who is also leaving, Rebel is just going home to save her relatives! After leaving home for a long time, the eldest lady from the Phoenix family finally missed home, and then left Nagato yesterday and went home alone. Nagato wanted to be with her, but the girl herself was shy. So Nagato could not follow. After Rebel left... Only Gurefia was left beside Nagato. Only today, Gurefia routinely attended the meeting. Since returning to the human world, Gurefia has had a routine meeting every few days. Nagato dares to pack tickets. There is definitely Sazex''s handwriting in it... Otherwise, how can there be so many meetings! In response, Nagato just sneered. The red-haired demon thought he had a chance, but in fact, he had already lost the last chance, because Nagato found an opportunity not long ago... Eat up Gurefia from beginning to end, from body to soul! Completely cut off the hope of the devil! In fact, it''s not just Gurefia... Aisha Aljet, Xenovia, Wisteria Irina, and the youngest Sakagami Tomoyo were all found opportunities by Nagato, and they were eaten one by one. In fact, if possible, Nagato also wants to train these girls for a period of time before picking them. It''s just that there is a hunch, if Nagato doesn''t eat these girls now... it may be a long time in the future before they can really eat them. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Nagato finally took action.Food novel www.meishi2008.com I have to say that the days of becoming a bulldozer are indeed very comfortable, more absurd than ever, and even a few days after the girls have left, they still feel unwilling to give up. ... ... "Nagato-kun, so you are here!" Just when Nagato was wandering beyond the sky, the abrupt girl voice was transmitted into the ears of the red-haired boy from far and near, making him wake up from his thoughts. "It''s Cangna!" After waking up, Nagato slightly propped up his body and turned his head, and then saw that the student council president Chichi Cangna had walked in front of him. "What''s the matter? Rarely you will come to me personally!" "Can''t I come to you if I''m fine?" After hearing Nagato''s words, the girl held her glasses indifferently, and then sat directly beside Nagato, "Although I am here to find you, there is indeed something wrong!" ...Then you are still so confident?! The corner of Nagato''s mouth moved slightly, then he remembered something, and said, "Let me think about it, the purpose of your coming to me should be to know my true identity." "exactly!" Facing Nagato''s sudden words, Cangna couldn''t help but pause before speaking: "You can let the second city lord of the Free City chase and kill Cao Cao for you. I''m afraid Nagato-kun is not just a simple guardian." "No, no, in the City of Freedom, I am indeed just a guardian!" Hearing Sanna''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but smile, and then retorted, "But the existence of the Guardian, at first glance, knows that it is a kind of worship, not directly under the Freedom City." After Ying and Cao Cao fought a battle, Nagato knew that his identity would be doubted. After all, before Ying set off, Cao Cao had led his team to continue to wreak havoc all over the world, and even caused more than one siege. It''s just that every time the encirclement and suppression is defeated in front of the god-killing spear, it makes the forces participating in the encirclement and suppression face a big loss. At this time, against Cao Cao, Ying''s victory was more eye-catching... Then it naturally attracted the attention of the upper echelons of the Bible! "I understand!" After carefully contemplating Nagato''s words, Sangna was suddenly defeated. Obviously, Nagato meant that he was not a member of the Freedom City, but a guardian of friendship. Cangna secretly guessed that Nagato should have a more special identity! Thinking of this, Cang Na couldn''t help but sigh secretly, they know too little about another world. The most taboo of communication between different forces is the lack of information. This result is very unfavorable! "All right!" At this moment, Nagato completely sat up from the lawn. Looking at the girl with glasses in front of him, Nagato said leisurely, "Cangna, based on the equivalent exchange, I answered your question, do you have to pay the price!" "What price do you want...?" After hesitating, Cangna asked solemnly, and at the same time the whole person moved slightly away from Nagato, as if the boy incarnation beside him was like a scourge. This scene made Nagato feel a little speechless... 1411 Chapter 204 Can You Believe A Man? Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although very speechless, Nagato understood Sanna''s thoughts somewhat. After all, Nagato really doesn''t have a good reputation when it comes to getting along with women. Other than that, the five dependents that Nagato currently has are obtained through the so-called''price''. Most importantly, not long ago, the relationship between Nagato and Shinra Chunhime accidentally leaked to Cang''s ears. The news that her own queen almost lost her virginity made Cang Na froze for a long time before she recovered. From then on, Cangna''s gaze at Nagato was somewhat wrong! Although it is not visible on the surface... But in fact, Cangna was 100% wary of Nagato. In front of the girl, the red-haired boy in front of her was a vicious wolf! just "Although you generally know what you think of me." Some helplessly folded his feet, Nagato''s right hand supported his cheek, "But you are really depressing like you, I just want to have a good chat." "Huh, depressed? You asked for it!" Thinking of her sister''s entire body being the price of exchanging knowledge with someone except for the membrane underneath, Cang Na, who was indifferent by nature and rational, couldn''t help but gritted her teeth. "Ha, it''s just some equivalent exchanges that you and I want, as for!" Muttered in a low voice, Nagato changed the subject decisively before Sanna''s face began to change, "By the way, are Rias and the others still in the underworld now?" "Ah, yes!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Sangna, who hadn''t planned to be entangled so much, was decisively changed the subject, "His Majesty Beelzebub said there is an experiment for them to help, and..." Speaking of this, a touch of envy appeared on Cangna''s face, and she said, "There is also a senior who is highly respected among the demons who is optimistic about Rias, and is going to transfer a dependent to her." "The only premise is that Rias and the others will pass the test of that dependent..." "So, they stayed in the underworld and continued to struggle?" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but accepted Sanna''s words, and then nodded in satisfaction, "It seems that Rias has gradually changed. It''s not worth my pains." "Pain? What pain?" Hearing this, Cang Na couldn''t help but sneered, and said angrily, "I can''t see it at all. All I see is a big man playing a girl with his own strength." "No, no, Cangna, you don''t understand!" Naturally, Nagato would not approve Sannas comments, but retorted quietly, As my wifes lover, either make a vase for me to treasure forever, or... "You must become a strong man and move forward with me!" As he spoke, Nagato seemed to have some insight, and a silent shock wave gradually filled his body, making Cang Na couldn''t help feeling a shock all over his body. After a while, after realizing his own changes, Nagato frowned. The next moment, the fluctuation stopped and disappeared without a trace. "..." Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com After the fluctuation stopped, Cangna looked at Nagato, as if he was about to say something, and then stopped talking. "Ha ha!" Facing Canna''s performance, Nagato just smiled softly, and then continued to speak, "Canna, you should understand that although the vase will always be with me, the vase will always be just a vase." "In contrast, a woman who can advance with me has a higher status in my heart!" "And Rias has the potential to grow into a strong person, but for various reasons, what I see is just a future female grandfather walking on the road of the so-called nobility, not a future female devil." Having said this, Nagato stopped speaking and didn''t go on. But the red-haired boy knew that she had said so plainly, and she knew what Nagato was going to say next with Cangna''s wisdom. "..." I have to say that Nagato''s words were quite shocking to Cangna. The girl who aspires to open up a school where everyone is equal cant imagine why this red-haired boy in front of her is so persistent for being strong, so persistent... Forcing his fiance to also develop in this direction! "Because strength is everything!" As if seeing Canna''s thoughts, Nagato leaned his upper body over, facing the girl, "Cangna, I remember you had a fiance before this." "Yes!" Facing Nagato''s approach, the girl''s face was slightly flushed, and she wanted to avoid it, but she still held back, "However, I defeated him through chess and broke the marriage contract." "You are really naive, Cangna!" A nasty smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "If it weren''t for your sister Seraphim, believe it or not, you have won hundreds of times in chess, and you can''t break the marriage contract!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Cangna''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink! Although the girl really wanted to refute the nasty guy in front of her, she thought about it a little bit, but she had to admit that Nagato''s words are very likely! "I know that you want to gain the approval of the upper demons through various means, and open up a ranked game school in the underworld where all demon children can go to school!" Seeing the girl''s acquiescence and the unwillingness in her eyes, Nagato continued to smile and said, "But, have you ever thought about a situation, when you finally opened up the school after all the hard work..." "Suddenly a terrorist attacked the school, you say, what will happen?" Although Nagato was only hypothetical, after hearing this hypothesis, Cangna couldn''t help but pale. If something like that happened, it would be almost right for her to die. "For another example, I suddenly think you are very beautiful, what will happen to you if I miss you!" As soon as he said this, Nagato fell over instantly and threw the girl on the grass. Both hands clasped the girl''s hands and pressed her body against her... "Wait, don''t you just want to talk?" Faced with such a situation, Cang Na''s face changed drastically, and she suddenly panicked. "In this case, can you believe a man?" Speaking like this, Nagato''s head swooped down and kissed Canna''s lips directly, making the girl''s eyes widened... 1412 Chapter 205 Goal Kyoto for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t really take away Sona for the first time. It''s not that Nagato is jealous of Cangna''s sister. In fact, at this time, even the entire demonic power is of little significance to Nagato. Nagato can do even more frenzied if he wants to. It''s just that Nagato himself is temporarily unwilling. Except for having the power when he was born again, like a nouveau riche, Nagato never minded using some tough methods when facing women''s issues. But for the first time for the girls, Nagato will try to make them have a good memory. Except for the first time, Nagato was very rude... All in all, on that lawn, Cangna suffered the most embarrassing thing since birth, especially in the sports square not far away, where the sports festival was still being held. The jagged cheering sound made Cang Na feel ashamed and angry at the same time... Can not help but bring a bit of unspeakable joy and excitement. "Woo...Woo..." As the clothes continued to take off, Nagato''s movements became more and more bold, and the shyness and tension in Cangna''s heart reached a peak, and her body trembled violently. Then, in Nagato''s somewhat stunned look, Cangna confessed! "call" At this time, Nagato let out a foul breath. Slowly got up, the red-haired boy looked at him with a smile on his face, the girl who was breathing violently as if she had just drowned in search of fresh air. Looking at Cangna with astigmatism, Nagato raised his hand in front of her and shook it. "Cang Na, you are not good!" "Snapped!!!" At the next moment, the girl turned red, and instantly got up, grabbed the coat that had just been taken off, and then slapped it over, but hit the palm of Nagato''s raised right hand... "Humph!!!" Seeing that he could not take advantage, Cang Na snorted coldly. I put on my clothes slowly, then pushed my glasses lightly, and then said, "You are really a super bastard!" As soon as the voice fell, Cang Na turned around and left, her posture still elegant... But the girl''s footsteps are getting faster and faster! Obviously, the girl is not as calm as she is on the surface. "Ha, I have never been a good person, I know this very well!" Looking at the girl''s graceful back, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Although he didn''t dare to say anything about love, Nagato, who had a lover close to three digits, still knew something about girls. Although the method was a bit tough, Nagato was sure that she had already made a hole in her heart. "Next, if there is a chance, I am afraid it can be done in one go!" Thinking about this, Nagato began to lie down again. After molesting the superwoman-like student council president, Nagato felt very comfortable and prepared to take the opportunity to sleep well. Only when Nagato closed his eyes for less than three minutes... "Master Nagato, please wake up!" Zero One Reading Network www.01dsw.cc The familiar and capable female voice awakened the red-haired boy who was about to fall asleep, and opened his eyes, Nagato saw the silver braided Gurefia standing in front of him in a maid costume. "I''m very sorry to wake you up at this time!" After seeing Nagato opened her eyes, the silver-haired maid said in an apologetic tone, and then handed a file to Nagato''s body, "But here is a piece of information, from the secret channel, it should be what you need. !" "It''s okay, just make up for me tonight!" Almost subconsciously, when Gurefia was sorry, Nagato said so. As soon as this remark came out, Rao could not help but flush with Gurefia''s steadiness. "Let me see, what information is it!" Without paying attention to the change in Gurefia''s face, Nagato directly took the file from the silver-haired maid and opened it to read it. After a while, a gleam of light flashed in Nagato''s purple eyes... "Sure enough, it''s Kyoto...Nine-tailed fox?!" ... ... Kyoto is an island country with a long history. Since 794, it has been designated as the capital of the island country-"Ping An Jing" for many times, and has become the political and cultural center of the island country. Therefore,''Kyoto'' later became a proper term for this city. Since Emperor Huanmu moved the capital to Heiankyo in 794 to Tokyo in 1868, Kyoto has been the capital of the island nation for a total of thousands of years. Years of historical accumulation has made Kyoto City have quite a wealth of historical relics, and it has also led to a place where ghosts and ghosts have gathered since ancient times. The monsters currently entrenched in Kyoto will be the nine-tailed fox Yasaka... At the same time, it is an important presence to regulate the airflow in Kyoto. In Kyoto, she is equivalent to a god. If you lose her, Kyoto will be in chaos. "Although I am sorry to the people living in Kyoto!" On a small soil slope on the edge of Kyoto, Cao Cao looked at the airflow in the distance, "But this time, our goal is the nine-tailed fox Yasaka!" "Nine-tailed fox, although it is very strong, if we work together, there is no problem." At this moment, a young man with glasses stood up from a dozen figures behind Cao Cao, "But, Cao Cao, did you really decide to do that? That''s very dangerous for you!" "As long as there is a half chance, it is worth the bet, and so many compatriots do not hesitate to sacrifice themselves, just to increase the slightest success rate. Under such circumstances, I Cao Cao has no reason to back down!" Cut through the air with the holy spear in his hand, the young Xiao Xiong proudly said, "Don''t worry, trust me!" "As long as we capture the nine-tailed fox lady, we can use the dragon veins of the entire Kyoto to lay out the magic circle needed for that ceremony...I can complete that!" "At that time, it''s time for us to exhale!" "Oh!!!" Hearing what Cao Cao said, everyone behind him couldn''t help cheering. "Then, let''s go!" Looking around, Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing secretly in his heart when he saw the excited expressions of his friends. and I have no retreat!.. 1413 Chapter 206 Talk and go to the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cao Cao''s actions are very quick! When Nagato received Cao Cao''s information again, it was shortly after the sports festival ended. The interval between the two pieces of information about Cao Cao was less than three days. In the intelligence, Cao Cao led his partner, the owner of the artifact, and fought a battle in Kyoto with the big monster Kyuubi and his demons. After the tragic battle, Cao Cao''s team was severely damaged, and Kyoto''s monster general Kyuubi was captured. After that, Cao Cao and others were missing. Although the actions of Cao Cao and others were very concealed, in today''s turbulent international situation, it is difficult to conceal any actions, and soon the news spread all over the world. Soon, Asachel, who also knew this information, came directly to the door... "Obviously, Cao Cao is planning something..." In the living room of the villa, Asachel sat on the sofa opposite the long door, supporting his chin with his hands, as if he could not support his troubled head otherwise. "So? What are you going to tell me?" After tasting the black tea made by Gurefia leisurely, Nagato said lightly, "By the way, Asachel, you have done a lot recently, so be careful!" "I know I''m dangerous now!" Upon hearing this, the Governor of the Fallen Angel couldn''t help but smile wryly, and then said firmly. Asacher knew that Nagato was talking about his recent too active in the alliance of mythological forces, and the Governor of the Fallen Angels also knew that since ancient times, many of the so-called pioneers of peace have been dead! After all, although the great union of mythology is the general trend, the world has never lacked the old-fashioned guys. Like Loki, there are many people who would rather the gods come at dusk than the Norse mythology changes. In the eyes of these people, Asacher is a bit an eye-catcher! In fact, Asacher had been assassinated once before, although he did not open it, even Nagato didn''t even know it. "However, danger is not a reason to give up!" A touch of determination emerged on the silent face, and the Governor of the Fallen Angel said firmly, "The peace that our generation seeks is close at hand. If I give up, I will regret it for life." "I understand!" After taking a deep look at the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Nagato was silent for a while before he said, "You are not annoying to a guy like you, if I have a chance, I will save you once." As soon as he said this, Asacher felt a sudden relaxation in body and mind for some reason. The Governor of the Fallen Angel seemed to have lost a layer of baggage. Recently, his gloomy temperament due to too much trouble disappeared, and his face involuntarily revealed a touch of ease. "Huh?! This is..." Perceiving his own changes, Asacher''s heart suddenly surged with stormy waves. In the eyes of the Governor, the originally mysterious Nagato suddenly appeared even more mysterious. In astonishment, a glimmer of light lingered in the head of the fallen angel governor... When the Governor of the Fallen Angel was surprised, Nagato couldn''t help but secretly surprised. The red-haired boy discovered that his natural power, Jinkou Yuyan, had been used unconsciously. It seemed that the time for Nagato''s promotion was getting shorter and shorter. "Well, Asacher!" Not wanting to let the Chief Inspector of the Fallen Angel notice more, Nagato''s exit interrupted his thoughts, "Say, what are you looking for here? Are you going to let me deal with Cao Cao!" Kuwen Novel Network www.kuwenxs.com "...Uh, that''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s voice, Asachel''s thoughts broke off, and the feeling just now disappeared, and it was nowhere to be found. In the end, the governor could only regard it as an illusion, and concentrated his attention and said to Nagato: "Of course, not only Nagato-kun, but other reinforcements will arrive later. Nagato-kun is the vanguard. This time the incident in Kyoto is extraordinary. We have to do more preparations." ... ... Special Shinkansen waiting halls at stations in Tokyo towns. This is a train route specially opened by the demons for the inner world. Only by taking the train on this route can the demons reach Kyoto safely without interruption. Otherwise, maybe one or two Onmyojis will jump out of the way for the people. At the request of Asachel, Nagato came here. Of course, in fact, even if Asacher did not invite Nagato, the red-haired boy would find an opportunity to go to Kyoto by himself, but for a valid reason, it was naturally the best. Although I am not afraid of trouble, it is clear that the less trouble the better! "My lord, this is certification!" Following Nagato was Rebel Phoenix, who had returned from the underworld, and saw the blonde girl with two ponytails handing a card to Nagato. "this is" Taking the card from the girl, Nagato asked with interest. "This is a free bus ticket. It is usually a certification necessary for demons or other mythological creatures to travel in Kyoto. As long as you have it, you can move around in Kyoto without being attacked." Hearing Nagato''s inquiry, Rebel answered with a serious voice, "Your Excellency Asacher said that Kyoto is still in chaos and cannot be contacted remotely." "In this case, we have to find a contact person in Kyoto by ourselves, so before that, it is better to use this to avoid unnecessary troubles." "It''s so thoughtful, Rebel!" Touching the girl''s head appreciatively, Nagato said with a smile, "As expected of my personal assistant, I would like to ask for your advice on the next trip to Kyoto." "My lord, you have praised, how can I compare to Miss Gurefia." Facing Nagatos appreciation, Rebel squinted his eyes and said modestly, and then involuntarily said with emotion, Sister Gurefia cant come together, really... Speaking of this, Rebel stopped immediately. The girl originally wanted to say "It''s a pity", but after a little thought, she felt that Gurefia couldn''t come together. Isn''t that the two world of herself and Nagato-sama? It seems like this is not a pity! "Really what?" Nagato, who vaguely saw the girl''s mind, asked with great interest, and upon hearing this question, the blonde girl couldn''t help but hesitate. However, at this moment-- "Attention, all passengers, please note, all passengers, the train heading to Kyoto will arrive at the station, please prepare passengers to arrive..." "My lord, we should go now!" Hearing this voice, the girl received a pardon, and her pretty face suddenly showed a touch of joy, and then took Nagato''s hand and ran out directly from the waiting hall... 1414 Chapter 207 Sudden Attack Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Is this the train for ordinary people?" On a train in the far east of the island, Aisha Aljet sat by the window and looked at the outside world. Its the first time to ride such a tool. Its a bit subtle. "Yeah, that''s amazing!" "I didn''t expect to be able to get on the train. At the beginning, we all used it directly." Wisteria Irina sitting next to Aisha, and Xenovia in the seat across the aisle responded to the blonde nun''s words. "..." Seeing the reaction of her friends, Sakura''s expression was quite subtle. Especially after seeing the tourists who turned their heads nearby and looked at them with strange eyes, the girl with purple hair couldn''t help but regret coming to the train... What a shame!!! No, the Yan Ye sitting next to Xenovia has shyly shrunk to nothing. Of course, Sakura also understood the mood of the church trio. Formerly as devout believers in the church, Aisha and the others lived an extremely simple life. No matter who they were, they had never taken similar transportation. From this point of view, it is a very happy thing to leave the church in a sense. "Sister Ying!" At this moment, Chiyo''s voice came from around him. Sakura turned her head and saw the long-haired, silver-grey-haired Tomohiro put a bento in front of her, "Would you like to eat a bit? It will take some days before we arrive in Kyoto." "Thank you, Tomoyo!" Taking out a piece of rice ball from the bento, taking a bite, Sakura''s face couldn''t help but a touch of satisfaction appeared, "Chiyo''s cooking level has risen." "Sister Ying likes it!" Seeing Sakura''s reaction, Tomoyo breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "Next time I will let Nagato-kun learn about my craft. However, I still have to kill Cao Cao!" "That bastard used a blindfold to lead us so far away." Hearing Chiyo''s words, Sakura just ate the rice ball silently. What the girl didn''t tell her partner was that she was deliberately led to such a far place. Otherwise, with the girl''s strength, she would be burned to death the first time she met. "I want to come, my father should have already arrived in Kyoto!" Suddenly, such a thought flashed in Sakura''s mind, and then she involuntarily remembered the romantic relationship between herself and his father... The girl''s cheeks suddenly turned red... ... ... "Woo...Woo..." Under the continuous sound of the whistle, the train slowly stopped on the quite empty platform, and the large car body reverberated slightly with the sound of metal. "Crack!!!" After a while, the train doors opened automatically! The next moment, the blonde girl took the red-haired boy''s arms, walked out of the car door, and stepped onto this quiet and empty platform. "It''s a dedicated line, it''s really fast!" Looking around, Nagato touched his chin with one of his free hands, and said, "Also, Asacher is right, no one will pick it up." There is a fate book www.yyshu8.com "Then what shall we do now, Lord Nagato!" At this time, Rebel, who was holding Nagato''s left arm, leaned against Nagato. "There is no unified power in Kyoto. Onmyoji and monsters coexist. We are going to find that power." "Of course it''s the monster force, after all, it''s the party!" Speaking like this, Nagato and Rebel started walking towards a strange elevator nearby, and soon the two entered the elevator. The next moment, the elevator starts and starts to rise! After a while, the elevator finally stopped, Nagato and Rebel walked out of the elevator door, and soon came to a new platform-Kyoto Station. Compared with the underground platform, although there are not many passengers at Kyoto Station at this time, it is a bit popular after all. "Huh, is that the legendary Kyoto Tower?" After arriving at Kyoto Station, Rebel first saw the iconic building of Kyoto in the distance, an extremely tall tower with a unique cultural atmosphere. "Not bad!" Nagato who also saw Kyoto Tower couldn''t help but nodded. If its a simple trip, it can be considered a very good tourist attraction. Its just a pity that its not for traveling this time... and "I don''t know, after this turmoil, can the Kyoto Tower be preserved!" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato took Rebel and walked out of the station, preparing to head to the headquarters of the Kyoto monsters. Just a short time after leaving the station-- Suddenly, a slippery warm sensation enveloped the whole body. After a while, something like mist rose under the feet of the Nagato people. "Ok?!" Nagato turned his head slightly, only to find that besides the Rebel who was holding him, all the pedestrians who had existed before had disappeared. The whole street suddenly seemed extremely deserted! After a while, a mist appeared underneath Nagato''s feet... "This fog is..." The red-haired boy looked at the mist with a calm expression, then looked around, and suddenly said, "That''s it, it was transferred unknowingly, it''s really unexpected." "Nagato-sama, do you know anything?" Rebel, who was originally surprised, couldn''t help but ask after hearing Nagato''s words, unknown things always make people feel a little scared. "Ah, I know, this is God''s ability to exterminate fog!" Faced with Rebels question, Nagato did not intend to conceal it, and said directly, This mist can transfer the things it wraps to other places. "And here is the closed-space technology in the ranking game, the technology of the Bible has leaked out." "Flap! Pop! Pop!" At the moment when Nagato''s voice fell, the applause sounded in this quiet space, and the next moment, a man and a woman walked out of the dark corner. It was a giant man more than two meters tall and a beautiful blond woman holding a sword. "As expected of the guy who came out of the special train set by the devil!" It was the blonde beauty of the two who was talking, and she saw her quietly speaking, "I''m just sorry, Cao Cao''s order, anyone who comes out of the special train of other forces must die!" 1415 Chapter 208 Rebels third appearance! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, interesting!" The murderous words of the blonde beauty in front of him made Nagato happy, a mocking smile appeared on his face, and he spoke indifferently: "Just, do you think you can do it?" "..." Seeing Nagato''s reaction, the blonde beauty frowned. In a daze, a slightly unpleasant feeling emerged in her heart. Could it be that this man is a powerful guy? Such a thought flashed through her mind, but the blonde beauty couldn''t think of who the man in front of her was, and couldn''t match him with the strong one in her memory. Speaking of, Nagato has been in the entire dxd world for so many years... It''s got a reputation. In the battle for the rise of the city of freedom, the killing of King Tota, the natural possession of multiple gods, and the killing of Fenrir, the wolf of gods, all illustrate the power of Nagato. But what corresponds to Nagato''s powerful rumors is his low profile. Nagato''s information rarely flows out actively, and even blocked. So that the blonde beauty did not know him. In fact, if the blonde beauty and her friends recognize Nagato, they will definitely run away and besieged the gods Nagato... it is no different from death! "A mere devil, what''s so arrogant!" Just when the blonde beauty was hesitant, the giant beside her couldn''t stand it suddenly, and immediately took a heavy step and quickly approached the two of Nagato. "I am Hercules, the hero who inherited the soul of Hercules..." "Go to hell, damn demons!" When talking about this, the giant man who claimed to be Hercules was already close at hand, the next moment, the giant man''s fist had penetrated the air and swung over. "Hmph, don''t be rude to adults!" At this moment, Rebel next to Nagato took a step forward, and the unknown magic power poured out in an instant, turning into a huge wall of fire blocking him... "boom!!!" When the giant fist collided with the wall of fire, it suddenly exploded. The strong impact caused Rebel''s wall of fire to burst instantly, and the whole person encountered a shock, flew out, and crashed into Nagato''s arms. "Haha, my artifact is a giant''s prank, it can make my attack incidentally explode, little girl, you can''t stop me!" At this moment, Hercules laughed loudly during the explosion. The next moment, the huge and sturdy body ignored the impact of the explosion and rushed towards Nagato and Rebel again. "...How can I let you succeed, come out, Gegumag!" The shy girl who had crashed into Nagato''s arms heard Hercules, and when she saw the giant man charging, she suddenly felt unwilling. Apart from anything else, the girl summoned Nagato''s trump card for herself "Boom!!!" Immediately following Rebel''s call, was the shock that struck the earth! Under this shaking, Herculeston stopped wisely and stepped back ten meters, and the moment he just pushed away... "Boom!!!" The ground where Hercules was originally swelled and swelled rapidly, the earth tore at this moment, and smoke swept up, it seemed that something huge was about to come out... "Howl wailing!!!" Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Amidst the turbulent smoke, huge objects with huge shadows were howling. Soon, the smoke and dust dispersed... A ten-meter-high rock giant stood in place! "...No, isn''t it!" Seeing the ten-meter-high giant in front of him, and feeling the unspeakable terrifying pressure on him, Hercules murmured in disbelief. "Kill him, Xiaoge!" At this moment, Rebel''s order was conveyed, causing the rock giant to growl in a low voice, and then rushed over at an extremely heavy pace. "Huh, damn monster!" Seeing the rock giant rushing over, the arrogance of the hero''s descendant made Hercules could not help but muster the courage, and rushed up again, the power of the artifact burst out instantly. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a while, Hercules and Ge Gumag brazenly threw three punches. However, the three consecutive explosions did not stop the rock giant from moving forward. The ten-meter-high behemoth directly hit Hercules... and made him fly upside down four or five meters. "Damn it, forbidden-Superman''s malicious fluctuations!" After stabilizing the trend of retreat, Hercules instantly used his hole cards. In an instant, countless protrusions were born on the giant man''s body! Those protrusions... just like the shape of a missile!! The next moment, the missiles blasted out one after another... Then, a good bomb hit the rock giant, causing bursts of explosions! "Boom boom boom!!!" Amid the deafening roar, horrible explosions spread, and the entire street in the alien space, and even the buildings on both sides of the street, were instantly destroyed. In the violent impact, endless smoke and dust swept up... "Hahaha!!!" At this point, Hercules finally couldn''t help but laughed, "Sure enough, I am stronger, damn monster, you..." "Wow!!!" Before Hercules had finished speaking, there was such a roar in the smoke. The next moment, accompanied by heavy steps... The rock giant came out of the smoke and dust! At this time, the giant''s whole body was filled with a thin protective position, but there was no trace of scars in such a huge explosion. "How, how is it possible!!!" Seeing this scene, Hercules couldn''t believe that his most powerful attack could not cause the slightest damage to the big guy in front of him. In fact, if it were the original Ge Gumag, Hercules still had to fight. But the golem giant transformed by Nagato is naturally different. The power of Hercules is still much worse! "Wow!!!" At this moment, Ge Gumag seemed to see Hercules, rushing towards him with a roar, his huge body seemed to be a terrifying assault tank. "what!!" The terrified Hercules looked at it, and couldn''t help but trembled, and asked for help from his companion behind him, "Damn it, Jeanne, please help me out!!" .. 1416 Chapter 209 The fourth one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hercules is the descendant of the famous Greek hero! He inherited the blood and will of the ancient man who completed twelve tasks known as "impossible" and rescued Prometheus. It stands to reason that such a descendant of a hero should be fearless in the face of any powerful enemy. However, Hercules is not his ancestor after all! So, he was afraid... In the face of a powerful enemy that his own strength could not fight against, the giant man with the name of a hero was finally terrified and couldn''t help but ask for help from his partner. "Huh, the guy who succeeded less than failed!" Hearing Hercules'' call for help, the blonde beauty who was called Jeanne couldn''t help but squinted her eyes, and a holy sword appeared in the sky. "Artifact Holy Sword Creation!!!" In a soft call, the blonde beauty inserted the holy sword into the ground. The next moment, the holy spirit burst from the beauty and spread all the way to the charging Ge Gumag. "Swish! Swish! Swish!" In the next moment, the blade of a holy sword appeared on the ground in front of Ge Gumag, like a fence composed of holy swords, blocking his way forward. "Keng Keng Keng!!" The fearless rock giant collided with the sword fence. Under the protection of the guardian force field, the violent giant broke through the sword fence in front of him one by one, but the holy sword is the holy sword after all... Although it was broken open, the sword fence finally slowed down the giant''s charge. "Hands forbidden!!!" At this moment, the blonde beauty, that is, Jeanne, activated the ultimate realm of her artifact, and the divine fluctuation burst out again. "Kakkaka!!!" In the next moment, countless holy swords burst from the ground... Then one after another volleyed together! "Roar!!!" Soon, a dragon composed entirely of holy swords appeared in the sky and screamed. This is the forbidden hand of Joan of Arc''s artifact-the convicted holy dragon! "Go, baby!" Subsequently, under the order of Joan of Arc, the sacred dragon composed of holy swords directly entangled the rock giant who stopped because of the barrier of the sword... "Wow!!!" "Roar!!!" The two giants kept colliding directly on the damaged street. One of them is a powerful dragon composed entirely of holy swords, which is indestructible, while the other is a domineering giant who has been transformed by Nagato, who is equally unstoppable. The aftermath of the battle between the two is extremely exaggerated, continuously destroying the entire street... however "Where are those two people?!!!" After discovering that there was no way to solve the rock giant in a short time, Joan prepared to turn his gaze on the owner of the giant. After all, the giant was just a golem. However, she found that the two people she and others besieged... Unconsciously, disappeared! ... ... "Da! Da!!" In the silent subspace, two footsteps sounded abruptly.E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com The young magister who was standing in the middle of the mist and manipulating something couldn''t help but was taken aback. Then, the magic book couldn''t help but turned around, helped his glasses... and looked around. The surroundings were as empty as ever, and I couldn''t see anything at a glance. "Is it an illusion?" With a soft murmur, the young magister, or the master of the god exterminating the mist, Georg''s voice suddenly echoed. "No, I can''t have an illusion!" "Who is it, come out for me!!!" In the violent shout of Georg, the surrounding mist began to move... Like the tentacles of a creature, the mist waved around. But nothing happened! "... Damn it!" Seeing this situation, Georg did not feel at ease, instead, he had more and more crises in his heart. If he had only guessed before, now he is 100% sure... Around me, there is definitely someone hiding! Even if he didn''t have any evidence himself, the young magister was extremely convinced of this. This was the strong instinct told him. Although as a spellcaster, I believe in intuition or something, which is a bit weird. But just like that saying-my life also has boundaries, and knowledge has no boundaries! No one can say that he knows everything, and the more knowledgeable magician will eventually encounter the unknown, and in that unknown dangerous situation, intuition becomes the last insurance. "No, you can''t continue like this!" After a while, when he still couldn''t find the enemy, the magister''s thoughts were flying, and finally he found a solution to the problem "Remove this alien space completely!" Although he does not know how the other party hides, Georg believes that the other party must be attached to this space, so as long as the alien space in front of him is lifted... Thinking of this possibility, Georg was ready to dissolve this space. As for the dissolution of the space, he didn''t care if he and others would fail the siege. If this alien space is not lifted, he will be dead! Where can I manage so much? just "Ok?!!" After secretly releasing the space to release the order, Georg''s eyes suddenly widened, because at this moment, his order fell to the sea... The entire alien space has not changed at all! "How come, difficult, can it..." In astonishment, the magister thought of a possibility, he was dumbfounded, and he couldn''t even speak clearly, but at this moment-- "Is it that!" "I have mastered the entire alien space." "General, my friend!" A leisurely voice sounded behind the magister, and at the same time, the young magister suddenly felt pain behind his back, and the next moment, a white hand burst from his chest. For a moment, the magister lowered his head and just saw... There is a beating heart in that hand! That is his heart!!! "what!!!" At this moment, intense pain permeated from the position of the chest, the magister''s will began to dissipate, and soon fell into endless darkness... "I''m sorry, Cao Cao, it seems I can only get here..." .. 1417 Chapter 210 Controlling Absolute Fog First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" In an underground base in a remote suburb of Kyoto, the sudden breaking sound suddenly echoed, breaking the silence of this dark underground world. "...Georg, have you gone too?" In the shimmering room deep in the base, Cao Cao looked at a cracked crystal ball in front of him and was silent for a while before speaking. Since leaving the group of disasters, Cao Cao''s team has been losing. Now it''s the turn of the owner of the gods! Even Cao Cao knew better that in the near future, more of his companions might die as a result, even he might even die. And all this is to complete that plan! "Is it really worth it?" Thinking of this, Cao Cao couldn''t help whispering in a low voice, and even the idea of ??giving up emerged in his heart, but at this moment-- A strange light flashed on the Holy Spear of Twilight in Cao Cao''s hand. The next moment, the same weird light flashed in Cao Cao''s eyes, and a hideous look flashed across the face of the young man, and he whispered to himself: "With so many victims, I can''t give up even more. Otherwise, the sacrifices of my companions will be wasted, and this is my only chance to stand up!" In the end, Cao Cao''s voice became sonorous and full of determination. After speaking, Cao Cao turned and left, stepping firmly! Then the room fell silent again... ... ... At the same time, inside the alien space. The red-haired young man pulled out his hand from the magister in front of him, and the magister''s body banged and fell straight to the ground with blood flowing. "Oh, this is really interesting!" Looking at the heart still beating in his hand, Nagato muttered to himself in a low voice, the next moment, the heart in Nagato''s hand changed dramatically... From a heart with blood still remaining to it, it turned into a cloud of mist condensed into a solid body! "Nagato-sama, this is..." At this moment, Rebel, who was half a step behind Nagato, immediately recovered from Nagato''s slightly cruel murderous tactics, and asked with some doubts. To be honest, Nagato''s behavior just now really scared Rebel. But fortunately, the girl is not a human being. Although she is simpler than an ordinary human girl in some things, she is a demon after all. Even if she suddenly faces blood, she can still adapt quickly. "This is one of the high-level gods'' extinction tools made by the gods of the Bible, the body of Jumu! Looking scorchingly on the mist, Nagato said without turning his head, "Tsk tsk, even this kind of thing can be obtained, it seems that the God of the Bible did great achievements back then!" After getting this Absolute Mist''s body, Nagato discovered its essence in the first place, and it didn''t even need to be explored. This is because...Nagato shouldn''t be too familiar with this kind of thing in his hands! No one thought that the essence of Juewu turned out to be the embryo of a small world!360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com As a creator, this kind of thing is too familiar... In this embryo, Nagato can vaguely feel a breath of God that is almost completely ruined and disappeared. It is not the breath of the God of the Bible. I think it should be the breath of the God defeated by the God of the Bible. In this case, the embryo in front of us should be the spoils of the expansion of the God of the Bible. In fact, the gods made by the gods of the Bible seem to be transformed from their own trophies, such as the Red Dragon Emperor and the White Dragon Emperor... "It''s just that the form of embryos in this world seems a bit weird!" With a weird expression on his face, Nagato found that the embryo in front of him didn''t know how it was done. It was in a state of ambiguity, able to expand and contract aura at any time, and vaguely interfere with time and space. Of course, time is more obscure, mainly manifested in space interference! "This is the source of the Absolute Fog ability!" After thinking about it carefully, Nagato came to the conclusion, and he couldn''t help but praise himself as an eye-opener. This thing in front of me is absolutely a strange thing... It is absolutely unexpected to think that the gods of the Bible can create such a god-destroying device! After all, even if Nagato knew the principle and was able to open up the world and create the embryo of the world, Nagato still could not imitate and create the second absolute fog. "This thing suits me well, it belongs to me from now on!" After understanding the principle of the thing in front of him, Nagato felt that this thing was too relevant to him. It was a pity that he didn''t realize it at the beginning. Of course, Nagato does not lack weapons and strength, but now the red-haired boy has changed from the complex to the simple, and many of the abilities possessed are too high to be suitable for abuse. Think of Nagatos three gods and destroyers. These are already Nagatos weakest power. They still destroy the world at every turn. Every fight is like demolition... As a master, Nagato feels that he needs new skills in abuse of food. And the absolute mist in front of him is in line with Nagato''s needs. "It''s just that, how can I let other people''s systems interfere with my things!" Whispering to himself, Nagato clenched his fists hard, the fog collapsed at this moment, and then turned into a Tai Chi gossip picture engraved on the back of Nagato''s right hand... "boom!!!" At this moment, unintelligible fluctuations spread throughout the world in an instant. The owners of all the gods made by the gods of the Bible felt a touch of speechless heart palpitations at this moment, as if something bad had happened. "Haha, did Brother Nagato do it?" At the top of a 100-story building in the city of Kyoto, the Beast King Saya, who was sitting on the edge of the top floor, couldn''t help showing a sly smile when he sensed the change. "If this is the case, then I will add another fire!" With that said, the blonde girl closed her eyes, and the next moment, the last source of the lion king''s battle axe, which was deliberately retained by the girl, was completely digested in an instant! "boom!!!" The same fluctuations spread again... "Does the disappearance of two consecutive divinity tools shake the foundation of the system?" On the seventh floor of the heavens, Michael, who came here according to his daily routine, could not help but sigh softly when he looked at the body of the divine artifact system that was constantly vibrating. .. 1418 Chapter 211 Nagatos second shot! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rebel found that his common sense had changed again! As the eldest lady of the Phoenix family, the girl naturally knows a lot about the artifact, the only parasitic weapon that humans can fight against gods and demons. But the girl really didn''t know that the artifact could be seized so easily! If the artifact can be taken easily, the girl 100% believes that whether it is a demon or a god, or even those good angels, the artifact will be taken away from human society. To be honest, for these transcendent beings, the artifact is completely an uncontrollable factor. Since ancient times, gods and demons have really tried this... But obviously, they failed! Sacred artifacts are given to humans by the gods of the Bible. Except for human bloodlines, other creatures generally cannot manipulate artifacts, and artifacts will disappear through the artifact system after the host dies... Then, at some time in the future, pick the owner again! Therefore, although the capture of the artifact is not impossible, it is too harsh. The most important thing is that even if it is captured, whether the artifact can be recognized is another matter. However, this kind of thing happened in front of the girl, and the object was still the gods of the artifact! "Sure enough, Lord Nagato is the best!!!" Looking at the Nagato in front of her, Rebel couldn''t help but feel incredible. "In the past hundred years, this world has become more and more unfamiliar!" In a daze, Rebel remembered what his father had said when he returned home not long ago, "This kind of strangeness is a sign of big changes in the future, and Nagato is obviously one of the core figures of the big changes in the future." "Although it is somewhat utilitarian, Rebel, the future of the family depends on you." Although the Phoenix family allowed their eldest lady to approach Nagato under the order of Suzex, it is clear that the Phoenix family also has its own small abacus. However, the Phoenix family is a family with a long heritage, which is understandable. ... ... "That''s it!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly made a noise. I saw the red-haired boy constantly flipping his right hand, feeling the new power in his body, while laughing and saying: "However, I think I need some practice!" As soon as the voice fell, faint spatial ripples appeared around. In just a moment, the figures of Nagato and Rebel disappeared in place, and instantly appeared in the sky above another silent alien space, standing in the air. Just after coming out of the ripples of space, the two heard a violent roar. Looking down, in the center of the battlefield below, a sacred dragon made up of sword blades was colliding with Rebel''s summoned creature Ge Gumag. The tragic breath can be felt by two people standing high in the sky. "Rebel, you stay here first!" He gave an order to the girl next to him, and Nagato didn''t wait for the other person to react. A faint mist spread out around the boy, turning into a little spark, and the whole person began to fall slowly and quickly... Soon, the red-haired boy turned into a shooting star!Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com At this time, near the battlefield on the ground, Joan and Hercules were gloomy. After seeing their enemy disappear not long ago, the two immediately prepared to contact Georg, the creator of this alien space and the host of Absolute Mist. It''s just the news that the two passed on through a special method, but it seems like a sea of ??mud... There is no response at all! For the first time, the successors of the two heroes'' souls realized that they were not good, but they were in this alien space, plus they did not have the power and technology to destroy the space... Therefore, the two people who had no choice had no choice but to wait in the end. After a while, Hercules with better ears seemed to hear a burst of air from above, subconsciously raised his head, and saw the falling meteor: "Huh? What is that...not good!!" !" Just as his words were just said, the meteor in the sky fell on the holy dragon... "boom!!!" The earth shook fiercely several times at this moment. Amid the violent collision and roar, a mixture of turbulent smoke and sparks falling from the sky swept across, and the terrifying shock wave spread in all directions, continuously destroying the surrounding environment. "Humph!" At this moment, Joan couldn''t help but snorted. A touch of horror appeared on the blond beauty''s face. Just now, the creature of the sword she was operating was destroyed in an instant, and even burned part of her will in the air. Looking at the center of the explosion, Joan couldn''t help but a hint of uncertainty appeared in her heart. And although Hercules next to Joan did not have her experience, but with a simple mind, he directly felt that the extremely terrifying crisis was approaching by instinct. If it weren''t for the fact that there was nowhere to escape, the giant might have already escaped! After a while, the explosion gradually subsided. Soon, the smoke and dust dispersed in the breeze... The rock giant standing closest to the center of the explosion, but still unharmed, and the red-haired boy standing in front of the rock giant, looking indifferent. A lot of broken holy swords are scattered around the giants and young men. "Yeah, good two!" At this moment, Nagato watched the two attacking not far in front of him, and greeted with great interest, "It just so happens that I just got an interesting thing, I don''t know if the thing is strong..." "Then, please use your two lives to help me verify it!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato drove the absolute mist on his right hand. In an instant, a faint mist spread across the entire alien space, and both Joan of Arc and Hercules felt a slippery warm feeling. For the first time, an indescribable horror flashed in their eyes! However, before the two of them said anything, Nagato''s attack came... "Roar!!!" Without seeing Nagato''s actions, the surrounding mist ignited automatically, and the surrounding environment turned into a sea of ??fire, and the raging flames gathered into two fire dragons... They are heading towards Joan of Arc and Hercules! .. 1419 Chapter 212 Will Resonance Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" Seeing the incoming fire dragon, Joan''s pupils shrank. Almost subconsciously, the power of the divine weapon in the blonde beauty burst out, and a holy sword broke out of the ground diagonally upward from the ground under Joan of Arc. And Joan, who happened to step on the sword, retreated for a short time, avoiding the fire dragon''s first bombardment. "Boom!!!!" The scorching fire dragon collided with the holy sword that broke out of the ground. Accompanied by the roar, under the strong shock wave, Jeanne involuntarily flew upside down for more than ten meters before turning over in mid-air, and then marking more than two meters on the ground before he stopped. "what!!!" Just after stopping, Joan heard a scream. The blonde beauty couldn''t help but raised her head and looked forward, and saw that Hercules had not escaped the fire dragon''s attack, and was bitten by the attacking dragon half of her body... The fire dragon''s fangs directly pierced Hercules'' body, causing the giant man to suffer the so-called severe damage. The next moment, the fire dragon''s body began to surround Hercules. "Ah!!! Superman''s malicious fluctuations!!!" At this moment, Hercules seemed to realize that he had come to an end, and the blood in his body broke out completely. In an instant, the giant man''s whole body seemed to be turned into a nuclear bomb! The terrifying tyrannical energy permeated, and it was about to explode completely... "Mist! Conceal the artifact!" I don''t know when, Nagato''s figure appeared beside the giant man. With a simple snap of his fingers, the mist enveloped the giant man. The next moment, the tyrannical energy of the giant man disappeared without a trace. "The fire takes advantage of the wind, and sweeps it up!" At this time, the red-haired boy said leisurely again. As the boy''s voice just fell, a whirlwind suddenly blew up in the surrounding space, a strong chemical reaction with the fire dragon occurred, and it merged into a flame tornado. Hercules was caught in a tornado, and even the last wailing was not heard. "boom!!!" Not long after, the entire tornado suddenly dissipated. Only a corpse that was burnt and burnt all over fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily, turning it into sludge, and could not die anymore... ... ... Looking at the scene in front of her, Joan was not far away in cold sweat. Hercules'' fate was so miserable, even if she claimed to be a warrior and not afraid of death, she also felt a sense of fear. The most important thing is that Joan is sure that the power used by the man in front of him is-Absolute Mist! That magical magister''s magical tool! "...Who are you?!" Looking at the otherworldly red-haired boy in the distance, Joan opened her mouth and thought for a while before asking in a hoarse voice.Fate Novel www.51yuan.net "This sentence is interesting!" Hearing Joan''s question, Nagato turned around and walked towards Joan step by step. As he walked, he said, "It''s obviously you who attacked me, so I don''t know who I am!" Soon, Nagato came to a place less than three meters in front of Joan of Arc, stopped, and then continued: "If I remember correctly, in this life, I am called the goddess!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s introduction, Jeanne''s pupils shrank sharply! Afterwards, the blonde beauty couldn''t help showing a bitter smile, and she didn''t expect that she and others would attack such a man of the wind. It''s just asking for trouble, and I''m typically tired of living! You know, the leader of Joan of Arc, Cao Cao, is just a master of the gods, and the man in front of him has three, no, now is the terrifying existence of the four gods. "It seems that you know my name!" Seeing Joans reaction, Nagatos face showed a smile, then he looked up and down the blond beauty in front of him, nodded with satisfaction, and said, It looks good, and its a virgin. Don''t surrender and be my slave girl!" Nagato''s gaze and confessional words that resemble the quality of the goods made Joan intolerable. Compared with Hercules, Joan is more determined and unyielding. Otherwise, a smart person like her would not follow Cao Cao out of the group of disasters. Therefore, the holy spirit suddenly appeared, and Joan of Arc had an extra holy sword in his hand! The tip of the sword pointed directly at Nagato, and the blond beauty showed a decisive will, and said: "Although you are the legendary goddess, you still can''t distort my will. Let''s fight!" "No, I can indeed twist your will!" Hearing what Joan said, Nagato retorted with a smile, and there was a burst of air shock from his right hand without warning, directly impacting on Joan... "what!!!" Unable to scream out softly, Joan flew upside down. Just in mid-air, Jeanne opened her decisive eyes, the power of the divine weapon burst out, and a holy sword appeared out of thin air, blasting towards the place where Nagato was. however "Where are you attacking!" An abrupt voice sounded behind him, and the next moment Joan felt that he had rushed into a bosom, but the red-haired boy in the field of vision in front of him had already disappeared! Realizing that she had entered the enemy''s arms, Jeanne directly pointed the tip of the holy sword in her hand at herself, even directly planning to harm herself at the expense of killing the enemy. It''s just that before she has time to pierce her with the sword forcefully... "You really can do it!" An indifferent voice rang in Joan''s ears, and the surrounding gravity increased by more than ten times in an instant. The sudden change in gravity made her body stiff instantly, and the holy sword in his hand fell. "But that''s it!" Following the final sentence, a hand was pressed directly on Joan''s head. The next moment, an extremely terrifying stream of information poured into Joan''s brain from that hand. At the same time, in the soul of Joan, the will of the ancestors turned alive. In the dark, Jeanne felt it, coming from an endless distance... The divine will that resonates with the will of the ancestors! "That''s... the ancestor of Joan of Arc?!!!" .. 1420 Chapter 213 Gui Yuan and the Fourth Demon Department! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the streets near Kyoto Station, a faint mist quietly spread. The five senses of the pedestrians who came into contact with the mist all appeared suddenly, and at this moment, three figures of a man and two women suddenly appeared in the center of the street. These three are not others, they are Nagato, Rebel and...Jan of Arc who came out of a different dimension! If it were in normal times, such a big change would definitely make a lot of noise. But now, with the help of Haze, the three of them have blended into the world naturally, without causing any panic or confusion. Most pedestrians on the street saw this combination of handsome men and beautiful women, and some of their eyes lit up. "My lord, I have Cao Cao''s residence in my mind, do you want to..." At this moment, Joan, who was originally in a hostile position with Nagato, even preferred to die and unyielding, Joan spoke, and in words turned out to lead Nagato straight to the base camp where Cao Cao was. "It''s useless!" Facing Joan''s backlash, Nagato was not surprised. Afterwards, Nagato raised his right hand, and in broad daylight, it reached directly into Jean''s collar. Suddenly, Rebel and Jean, and even the passing pedestrians were stopped. "Big, sir, you, you..." Feeling the movements of Nagato''s hand inside her collar, Joan of Arc, who was in the posture of the imperial sister, also couldn''t help but flushed her face, and she kept talking, but she hadn''t finished her words... "That''s it, I found it!" At this moment, Nagato said suddenly and stretched out his hand. Afterwards, Joan saw that there was a button-mounted monitor between Nagato''s index and middle fingers. Suddenly, Joan''s face sank slightly. "You should be very clear, Cao Cao is a very suspicious person in history!" Looking at the monitor in his hand, an interesting smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Even if he trusts the subordinate, he will subconsciously keep a hand. Speaking of it, I am afraid he is listening to me now." "I know!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Joan took a deep breath, and she seemed to let go of something. The sacred and flawless aura permeated from Joan this time. Seeing Joan''s reaction, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, smashed the button monitor in his hand, and said, "Very well, it seems that your will has been unified!" Rebel, who was silent from the beginning, couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled after hearing Nagato''s words. With the girl''s limited knowledge on this plane, it is impossible to get much information from this sentence, but the girl also understands a little bit. The Joan in front of him seems to be different from before! However, the truth is more cruel than the girl thought. Joan is not different from her original self, but rather, she is no longer the original person, but a clone of the saint Joan in Nagato Heavenly Way mode! Speaking of it, Nagato has experienced so many worlds, but there is a problem that cannot be avoided. This question is the question of the ectopic community! I dont know if its for some reason. In short, the earth as the main body accounts for the vast majority of the planes that Nagato has experienced. Therefore, many heteroplane communities have been derived. For example, Joan of Arc, King Arthur, Pandora, and Athena exist, many planes exist. Under such circumstances, how to deal with these heterogeneous communities has become a subject for Nagato and even Bai Yujing. In the past, Bai Yujing has held many meetings for this purpose.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com In the end, the whole Bai Yujing came up with three solutions! The easiest way is to kill your own heteroplane community... Then take away luck with each other! There is also harmony, but to do this, someone must change their names and give up their original identities, otherwise, they will drag each other''s progress. For example, the emperor''s daughter, Miss Richer, has directly separated from the identity of Gurney Vale. Otherwise, the ancestor Genivier of the Godslayer plane is absolutely dead... And here, Nagato chose the third method for Joan. This is based on the method of the second magician of the Moon World to unify the individual wills of all his parallel planes, and let the saint Jeanne unify the will of this dxd plane. The characteristic of this method is that the refined clone retains its original memory and character. As long as the body and clone exist, even if they die, they can be resurrected. In a sense, this is to imitate Saya''s way of becoming a clan! Nagato will be named-Gui Yuan! Its just that this kind of road is unpredictable, no one has taken this road, and Joan is the first one. After all, she is a saint of Nagato and can be protected by Nagatos divinity... Even if the road is wrong and you reach a dead end, you can also turn it around! However, judging from the current results, the effect is still very good. At least Nagato is still very satisfied! "Okay, let''s go!" Nodding satisfied, Nagato took the lead to go out, and while walking, he said that he would survive, "Cao Cao, don''t think about it, go to the Yokai headquarters in Kyoto!" "Yes!" "Okay, my lord!" ... ... The Yokai headquarters in Kyoto is not some other place, but a shrine on the mountain. Well, with the exception of the strange country like the island country, where the so-called eight million gods are made indiscriminately, I am afraid that there are not many monsters in the country that are equal to the gods. Before coming, Nagato had already obtained enough information, and naturally he would not find the headquarters of the monster. Therefore, almost half an hour later, the three of Nagato arrived at the foot of Inari Mountain, a famous tourist spot in Kyoto. According to information, Fushimiari Shrine, located on this mountain, is one of the headquarters of Kyoto Yokai. Before climbing the mountain, the three of Nagato first saw the legendary Senbon Torii. There are lion-like fox statues on both sides of the torii gate, and the passage in the middle of the torii gate is like a space-time tunnel, extending halfway through the mountain! "That''s it, let''s go!" Watching this scene, Nagato smiled calmly and walked in. Behind him, the two girls followed closely, and soon the three of them disappeared in the passage of the torii... 1421 Chapter 214 The Little Fox Fairy on the Top of the Mountain is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Following the torii gate, the three of them soon came to the top of the mountain! Here, there is only one old shrine, with crimson tones, white and gold accessories, making this old shrine look clean and delicate in the faint mist. There are many fox statues standing scattered around the shrine. Surrounded by trees, sunlight can barely shine through, making the surrounding area dim. "This is it, the headquarters of Nine-Tailed Fox!" Looking at the shrine in front of him, Nagato spoke, and he stepped forward to push the gate of the shrine, but just after walking a few steps, Nagato stopped. Because he found that he seemed to have touched a barrier unintentionally. Upon discovering this, Nagato was stunned. It''s not that Nagato didn''t notice the enchantment. In fact, even the hidden enchantment can''t hide Nagato''s perception, but the torii under the mountain also has an enchantment... But Nagato, who was carrying the free bus ticket, did not touch the barrier at all. And now, it actually touched the barrier here... "This is the barrier set recently!" After being slightly astonished, Nagato thought of this possibility. In fact, it was exactly the same. After all, the disappearance of the nine-tailed fox caused a stir in Kyoto. It is understandable that the monsters of the shrine rearranged some barriers. "This is just right, saving me going to find someone!" Thinking of this in his heart, Nagato waited quietly with Rebel and Jeanne. After a while, the sound of''Xi Xi Suo Soo'' came from the forest near the shrine. At the same time, Nagato felt the breath of a monster for the first time! In fact, not only Nagato, both girls found out... Soon, those auras approached the three of Nagato, but they were all hidden in the woods, thinking that they would not be found, they were looking at them unscrupulously. But what is strange is that those eyes have a trace of hostility, and they are the kind with deep hatred, which makes Nagato feel a little curious... Then thinking of everything that happened in this city, Nagato was suddenly stunned. "...Aren''t you from Kyoto?" At this moment, it seemed that the observation had been completed, and a slightly childish girl''s voice came from the monsters hiding in the forest. The next moment, a beautiful girl with blond hair and beast ears walked out of the forest and appeared in front of the Nagato trio, staring scorchingly at the Nagato trio. However, it is said that it is a girl, but it looks like a primary school student, even the second or third grade. She wanted to pretend to be serious-in fact she is indeed very serious now, but that cute look made Nagato couldn''t help blurting out: "It looks like a high-quality and delicious little loli!" For a while, Lori''s furry tail was tied up, and the hairs on it stood up like needles. At the same time, a large number of Raven Tengu burst out from the depths of the forest.Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com "You foreigner, sure enough-return my mother!" Little Lori shouted, pointing at Nagato. "...I think we have some misunderstandings!" Hearing Lori''s words, Nagato immediately explained. At the same time, Nagato also remembered the identity of the loli in front of him. In the intelligence, the nine-tailed fox Yasaka has a daughter... I am afraid it is the one in front of him. Little Lolita now! Thinking of this, Nagato naturally didn''t want to have any conflict with the other party... Even if it happened, it didn''t matter, anyway, it was an existence that could be crushed. It was just because of the "dangerous" speeches that he had long been regarded as dangerous by him, and he didn''t even need to order, and they swarmed up. "Don''t deceive! I won''t be deceived, you, an outsider, kidnapped my mother!" Little Lori naturally wouldn''t believe Nagato''s words, and gave orders to the Avenidae around him, "Hurry up, catch these three people, especially the red-haired villain!" Seeing this scene, Rebel and Jeanne, who were standing behind Nagato, couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I have to say that Nagato''s ability to provoke hatred is indeed extraordinary! Just as the two girls were looking at the surrounding Avenidae and preparing to start their hands, they immediately noticed a slippery warmth. At the moment, the two girls put down their guard...because Nagato has already taken action! Almost at the next moment, the crowded Avenidae seemed to have suffered a fixation technique, and suddenly froze. Seeing this scene, little Lolita suddenly widened her eyes, and said sharply: "This, this...what did you do to them!? Why did they..." "Haha, don''t worry!" At this time, Nagato walked towards the little Lolita leisurely, a faint mist filled her body, "I just used some special methods to restrain them, but you, little girl..." While speaking, Nagato''s eyes looked up and down little Lolita with some kind of evil intention. I have to say, it''s really perfect. Loli Miko Nagato also has it, but there is really no such suitable pet as the one in front of me. After all, it is really rare for a monster to become a Miko or something. I really want to hurry up and hold her in my arms and stroke herof course, the head, and then the ears and tail. "You, what do you want to do!?" Although Lori is small, she is a descendant of the nine-tailed fox after all. She knows a lot about nature, so she screamed, and a small group of fox fire appeared out of thin air and shot out. However, in the mist that did not know when, before the flames attacked Nagato, it continued to weaken until it disappeared in the middle of the road, and could not get close to Nagato''s body. Seeing this scene, Little Lori was speechless. Her attack can''t even get close, so what else can be done? "Little fox, do you know that you are too reckless? Fortunately, it is me. Wouldn''t it be hurt if I change to someone else? So I will punish you." "You, what do you want to do? No, don''t come over-ah!" Little Lori couldn''t escape, she was pulled over by Nagato and fell on her knees, lifted up the skirt of the witch dress to reveal her pink butt, raised her big hand and started a fight. "Flap! Pop! Pop!" .. 1422 Chapter 215 Conversation and Summoning Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three hours later, the backyard of the shrine. The young nine-tailed fox, Lolita, was sitting tightly, gritted her teeth and looked at the three people who were sitting opposite her, especially the red-haired teenager who was the head of them. "I''m very sorry, several reinforcements from afar!" It was an adult woman with foxtails and fox ears next to Lolita who was talking. She bowed slightly and saluted, "The nine great people are only because of Master Yasaka..." "Don''t worry, I don''t mind at all!" Before she could finish her words, Nagato spoke very generously. My lord, you dont even mind! Upon hearing Nagato''s words, both Rebel and Joan secretly complained. In the eyes of the two girls, Nagato even had a great time. If it weren''t for the cadre of the nine-tailed fox in front of him, Nagato wouldn''t mind playing a little longer. No, Nine-Tailed Fox Lori''s face became even more uncomfortable when she heard this! "Thank you very much for your generosity!" Because he didn''t know what Nagato was doing, the fox demon cadre breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that Nagato was so generous, and said again. Its just that her attitude immediately angered Little Lori Kou, under such anger, the little girl turned her head quickly, and then thought of something-- Later, I saw little Lolita jump up from her seat regardless of her image, and pointed to Nagato and said, "Dont be fooled by him, Aunt Qinghu, I remember, before, he used a kind of misty power." "This is very similar to what the enemy used on the battlefield where my mother was missing. Obviously, they are not reinforcements coming from outside Kyoto at all, but people who kidnapped Mother Mother!" "Ok?!" The green fox cadre who originally thought Kunou was just playing around, heard her words, his face suddenly became serious, and she looked at the three of Nagato with blinking eyes. Although he didn''t speak, it was obvious that he had some doubts in his heart. Suspicious, Nagato knew this a long time ago, but he didn''t mind it, but Joan of Arc and Rebel didn''t do it. The two who regarded Nagato very seriously immediately retorted. "Please don''t slander the lord of the next, otherwise, I will not give up!" "That''s right, that mist is only the power captured by Lord Nagato on the way to come. Lord Nagato is a legendary goddess, how could he be in the same stratagem with Cao Cao''s group!" "what!" Hearing the words of the two women, especially Rebel, Qinghu was stunned for a while, and then couldn''t help raising his tone of voice, "Difficult, are you the godmaster-Lord Nagato!" "As you can see!" At this time, Nagato smiled slightly, and a pair of golden wings opened in an instant behind his back, and then disappeared, "This is one of my gods, the light wings of the Winged Dragon!" "Unexpectedly, Master Yushen would come here!" After seeing the evidence presented by Nagato, the enthusiasm on Qinghu''s face immediately rose by dozens of percentage points, "With your presence, I must be able to save Master Yasaka!" No wonder the green fox is so confident, after all, this existence in front of you is a goddess! Unprecedented owners of plural gods, killing Fenrir, defeating the Nordic evil god Loki, crushing the entire old Demon King faction, etc. The achievements of the gods make people have to look up.Single Pen Fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com The most important thing is that the guy who captured Yasaka was Cao Cao, the owner of the same gods. Although the sacred spear of the dusk owned by Cao Cao is known as the strongest god destroyer, everyone knows that the owner of the strongest god destroyer is the god master. Although Cao Cao is strong, he is not the opponent of the god master! "It''s okay to fight!" Hearing Qinghu''s flattery, Nagato just nodded indifferently, and then said, "It''s just that I can''t find where Cao Cao is hiding. Do you have any news about this?" "...This, we are still looking for it!" While talking, Qinghu''s face was very embarrassed. After all, Kyoto was the base camp of the monsters, but the enemy caught the monster''s general and even hid it. Anyway, this time the monsters'' face was lost! "I understand!" Hearing this, Nagato slowly stood up from his position, "As soon as there is news, please let me know. These days, I will live here..." "That, that..." At this moment, Kunou''s voice sounded again. Nagato heard the sound and looked over, and saw that the nine-tailed fox little Lori was a little bit twisted, but looked at Nagato expectantly, "Can you really help me rescue my mother?" "of course!" Seeing such a pitiful little loli, Nagato moved in his heart and said, "By the way, Kunou, your Nine-tailed fox seems to be good at controlling the air." "And your mother is the great demon who controls the ground veins of Kyoto, and is connected to the entire Kyoto dragon veins. In this way, you can find out where your mother is by observing the flow of Qi." "But, I''m still not good at it. I don''t have the ability to see the air of the earth." Kunou lowered his head a little bit and said softly. "The Nine Majors are still too young, and the bloodline has not yet been fully awakened!" At this time, seeing Kou''s loss, Qinghu added distressedly, "With the aptitude of Kujiu, as long as he reaches adulthood, he can possess the skills no less than Master Yasaka." "In this case, do you mind, let a foreign nine-tailed fox temporarily control and interfere with the veins of Kyoto, if you don''t mind..." Nagato did not say everything, but the meaning between the words was already very obvious. "I do not mind!" "Nine great people, this vein is..." "I said, I don''t mind!" For the first time, Little Lolita showed decisiveness over her age, looked at Nagato firmly, and said, "As long as you can save your mother, it''s just a mere vein, please feel free to use it!" "Interesting, I found out, I seem to like you, little girl!" Seeing Kunou''s performance, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. A faint mist suddenly filled, and in a daze, a portal appeared in the backyard. "Crack!!!" The door opened slowly, and the temperature in the entire backyard dropped suddenly! The terrifying evil spirit began to spread... .. 1423 Chapter 216 Yuyi comes to the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cold, evil and trembling! Kunou had never felt such a terrifying evil spirit. This kind of power that seems to have precipitated countless fears, even when his mother went all out, did not have it. In a daze, a sentence flashed in Kunou''s mind This is the power held by the true sprite lord! The whole backyard was extremely silent under the demonic atmosphere. "Da! Da! Da!" At this moment, the sound of crisp footsteps came from the portal in the mist, and within a moment, a girl from the royal sister family with a suitcase walked out of the portal. At the first sight of this girl, everyone''s thoughts were-black! This doesn''t mean something like a girls dark skin. In fact, on the contrary, the girls skin is very white, or even too white. The deep black eyes, the black college uniform, the long black hair flying, and the black demon spirit pervading the surroundings, make people feel that the girl in front of her looks like the incarnation of darkness. Looking around, the dark girl''s gaze was not like a guest, but like a lioness patrolling her own territory, making Kunou, Qinghu, and even Rebel and Jeanne feel a little pressure. "Master Nagato, Yuyi Fox is here!" In the end, when the girl''s eyes saw Nagato, she stayed on him, her graceful salute and the graceful atmosphere between her words and deeds made her look like a dark lady. just "Wait for me!!!" At this moment, an abrupt voice came from the door behind the girl. Afterwards, the frosty air diffused from the door and spread across the entire backyard in an instant. The weaker Kunou even shivered uncontrollably. The next moment, Bing Li, dressed in a blue and white kimono and scarf, ran out of the door. "Long time no see, Nagato-kun!" Soon, the girl rushed past Yuyi Fox... Pounced directly into Nagato''s arms! ... ... This bear boy! Facing the sudden change, Yuyihu''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was gritted his teeth secretly. The sudden appearance of Bing Li completely broke the atmosphere of the feather fox deliberately brewing from the beginning, making her feather fox like a fool like a fool... If it weren''t for the full energy, I''m afraid Yuyi Fox will go violently at this time. Of course, even though he didn''t run wild, he still maintained his graceful demeanor, but secretly, Yuyi Fox had already made a note for Bing Li, and he was going to liquidate after that! "Little guy, it looks like you are also like a nine-tailed fox." After calming down his mind a little, Yuyihu walked directly in front of Kunou, and then squatted down slightly, facing the little Lori, and said: "Before I came here, Lord Nagato had already told me everything, so I will ask again, little girl, are you really willing to temporarily open the control of the earth veins to me?" If you want to use the ground veins of the entire Kyoto, you must either capture the nine-tailed fox, the incarnation of the ground veins of Kyoto, like Cao Cao, or get the approval of the bloodline of the nine-tailed fox in Kyoto and open the authority. However, since ancient times, the grounds of Kyoto are rarely open to outsiders! The reason is very simple. Compared with the nine-tailed foxes in Kyoto, the ground veins of the entire Kyoto are themselves. Opening ground veins means putting everything about yourself in front of others.58 reading www.dushu58.com No matter how you look at it, this is an extremely stupid thing... Especially when the target of opening is a nine-tailed fox in a foreign area, you have to worry about whether the whole vein of Kyoto will change hands directly. If this is the case, the result may be difficult to predict. "...As long as you can find my mother!" Looking at the woman who seemed to be the incarnation of darkness in front of him, Jiu Zhong swallowed, and said with a firm expression, "The mere veins of the earth can''t be compared to mother at all!" "I understand!" Hearing Kunou''s words, Yuyihu couldn''t help showing a knowing smile. Although it is the carrier of Nagato''s once feared force, the front half of the heroic nine-tailed fox Yuzao, the character of the feather fox comes from the reincarnating dark king who was once killed by Nagato. In a sense, the feather fox is a maternal monster. Seeing that Kunou was willing to sacrifice for his mother in this way, Yuyi Fox would naturally feel happy, so the cold breath of the master of ghosts disappeared. It was replaced by a warm breath that cannot be described in words. "...Like mom?" Seeing the feather-dressed fox whose temperament has changed drastically in front of her, Nine-tailed Fox Little Lori couldn''t help but trembled, and whispered to herself in a daze, "Okay, so warm..." "Good boy!" He hugged Kunou with a smile, a gentle smile appeared on Yuyihu''s face, "Don''t worry, I will find your mother, in the name of Yuyihu." After speaking, Yuyihu looked at Nagato, asking questions. "Let go and do it!" Seeing Yuyihu''s gaze, Nagato nodded with a smile. "Ok!!!" With a smile and nodded, Yuyi Fox carried Kunou and came to a quite spacious place. The next moment, nine pure white tails appeared from behind the dark lady. "boom!!!" The coercion of unspeakable terror rushed into the sky. The clouds in the entire Kyoto were distorted, and the unconcealed sense of existence immediately alarmed the mysterious side forces of the entire Kyoto, and countless people were shocked. "With my strength, connect to the ground veins!!!" But at this moment, Yuyihu spoke again, reciting the words of the soul. In an instant, a stream of terrifying darkness and fear diffused from the space around Yuyi Fox, rushing straight down to the ground, and the mountains where the shrine was located began to shake slightly. "Roar!!!" After a while, the faint dragon roar began to echo. That was a vision created by the strength and will of the feather fox when it entered the main vein. Obviously, the feather fox had found the core of the vein and was about to completely occupy it. However, at this moment-- "Roar!!!" Suddenly, the sound of dragon chants different from the anomaly of the earth veins suddenly appeared. The next moment, the power of the dragon full of evil nature suddenly appeared in the entire backyard, and it collided head-on with the power of fear of the feather fox, and the entire backyard collapsed at this moment... "Boom!!!" .. 1424 Chapter 217 The fourth one in the chaos in Kyoto! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fushimiari Shrine collapsed in an instant. Under the impact of such a sudden explosion, the ancient shrine was overwhelmed and collapsed in a sudden, and a large amount of smoke rose up, blocking everyone''s vision. "call!!!" At this moment, a gentle wind blew over the top of the mountain. The huge smoke and dust suddenly dissipated under the blowing of the wind, revealing the ancient shrine turned into ruins, and the whole body of smoke and dust all over the ruins. But Nagato and others stood in the air, not stained with dust. Slowly falling from the air, Nagato looked at the Yuyi Fox holding Kunou, and said, "What is going on, even if the power of the evil dragon suddenly appears, you should be able to deal with it with your power. Right!" "Evil Dragon?!!!" "How come there are evil dragons, aren''t they all dead?!" Before Yuyihu could react, the surrounding Qinghu and Rebel couldn''t help but speak loudly. "Dragons are so easy to die!" Hearing the exclamation of the two, Nagato said silently, "The most important thing is that there is a way to revive the evil dragon in this world." "Oh, is this the power of the evil dragon, shameless enough!" After hearing Nagato''s question, Yuyihu thought for a while, and then said, "Someone has set up a guardian barrier in the veins that can automatically counterattack! Well... a full three thousand barriers!" "The worst thing is that as long as it is not a one-time destruction, these enchantments will regenerate." Yuyi Fox''s words made Nagato a little dumb. In the situation just now, I am afraid that the Yuyi Fox''s Fear and his ilk were weakened to a certain extent when they defeated layers of barriers, and then they were counterattacked back. "Can you still control the earth veins now?" Looking at Yuyi Fox, Nagato frowned and asked. Although he can control the earth veins himself, Nagato doesn''t want to use his true power at all. "can!" Yuyihu replied very firmly, "Although there are three thousand layers of barriers, each layer is not strong. As long as I save three days of energy, I can break through them at once." "I see, three days, the time is almost the same!" Whispering to himself, Nagato took out a cell phone from his trouser pocket and dialed out, "Hey, is it Asacher? There is an evil dragon in Kyoto, please prepare." "Also, if possible, move all the people in Kyoto..." "The real war is about to begin!" ... ... "It seems that I didn''t guess wrong!" Time went back a minute or two, at the moment when the Fushimiari Shrine exploded, Cao Cao, who was sitting cross-legged in a hidden underground base in Kyoto, opened his eyes. An extremely fierce light flashed from the young man''s eyes. Just now someone wanted to seize the sovereignty of the earth veins from Yasaka, Cao Cao sensed it, but when he was about to stop it, Cao Cao''s inspiration flashed and he let the opponent act.137 Novel Network www.137xs.com But I didn''t expect that someone actually helped him make a counterattack. Cao Cao had to think more about this situation. "Sure enough, I was being watched!" After whispering to himself, Cao Cao turned his head slightly and looked at the altar on the left. It was an altar with special magic circles. In the middle of the altar was Cao Cao''s divine weapon-the holy spear of dusk. At this time, this holy spear, known as the killing of the gods, was tied with a special magic chain constructed by aura. As Cao Cao looked over, the holy spear was still struggling. It just couldn''t break free of the chains. "It''s a sad fact that I can''t even believe the weapons I have since birth!" Looking at the struggling holy spear, Cao Cao couldn''t help but show a sad look on his face, and then returned to Gu Jing Wubo again, hiding a sharp and sharp posture. Cao Cao was never a fool, not just a fool, he was the strongest human in this world! But looking at what Cao Cao has done since his debut, it is clear that he is not in line with his reputation as the strongest human in this world, the leader of many heroic descendants, and he is simply...a dog of loss. In fact, even Cao Cao himself had some doubts about how he got to this point. Then, Cao Cao, who could doubt everything, turned his skeptical gaze to his closest comrade-the Holy Spear of the Twilight. After all, everything Cao Cao did now originated from the information he received from the Holy Spear... That is a message about the inheritance of the God of the Bible. "Using the energy of the earth veins to lay out the gate of inheritance, using the holy spear to collect all the energy of the world''s artifacts from the moment of forbidding hands as the key to open the last treasure left by the God of the Bible..." After carefully recalling the information he had received, Cao Cao''s expression changed a little. "Now think about it, the so-called inheritance, I am afraid it is fake!" "...I''m just being used!" His face was a little livid and thought, and then countless pieces of information were reorganized in his mind, one by one may suddenly appear, and Cao Cao''s face gradually became firmer "Hmph, in that case, let us see who is the final winner!" ... ... "Hehe, the situation in Kyoto is getting messy!" On the top floor of the tallest building in the center of Kyoto, Saya walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, dressed in white and lightly veiled, looking at the panoramic view of Kyoto outside the window, smiling and speaking. "It''s true, but it''s fun!" Coming from behind Saya was a silver-haired girl without armor, Saya the Arbiter. She was also holding a glass of red wine and toasted a glass with Saya. "Hee hee, Brother Nagato wants to watch the show, the guys in the Bible want to maintain peace, Cao Cao wants to counterattack, the evil dragon is coming to disrupt the situation, the dead guy is coming back, and there is a damn guy watching..." It was a white-haired unidentified beast earmother on the sofa not far behind SayaSaya the Hatcher! "But this time, there is only one protagonist in Kyoto!" Standing in the hall, Saya, the king of beasts with blond hair and two pony tails pointed to the sky and pointed, "That''s me, look at it, I want to sublimate here as much as possible, and get rid of this half-hearted state!" "In three days, let''s blow all the enemies out!!!" .. 1425 Chapter 218 The first one on the eve of the war! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Fushimiari Shrine was destroyed, and Nagato and others naturally moved to the place. Fortunately, although the shrine is the headquarters of the nine-tailed fox forces, it is only the headquarters on the bright side. The monsters also have a base area similar to the mythological forces. It is an ancient city within a city. It is located in Kyoto but not on the map. It is a simple world separated by barriers. It is like a combination of streets in the Edo period. Old houses are built side by side, and strange creatures come from the door. His face appeared from the passage through the window. Nagato who had just arrived here couldn''t help showing a look of curiosity. This is simply a city of monsters! And just as everyone was walking on the street curiously, a group of monsters greeted him, and the headed Raven Tengu bowed slightly to the crowd and said: "Nine great people, Master Qinghu, and a few distinguished guests, please, the Great Elder!" "Well, lead the way ahead!" Seeing the incoming person, Kunou said with full authority. Although she is now completely maternally fattened, and a little guilty for not completing the task, she is hugged tightly by the feather fox, which causes this majesty to decline. "Yes!" Ya Tiangu said sternly, as if he really felt the pressure of Kunou. This makes Kunou Xiao Lori very satisfied! Then, led by the Crow Tengu, the group came to a big house deep in the woods, where Nagato and the others actually saw Asacher, Seraphim, and an old tengu. "Yeah! You are here!" Seeing Nagato''s arrival, Seraphim, who was the most active, shook his hands and greeted them. Asacher and Tengu nodded and said some welcome polite words. Next, it is their respective dialogues. "Nine major people, you are too reckless in this matter!" "I know... it''s my fault to shoot a few guests indiscriminately." "More than that, the enemy who can kidnap Lord Yasaka is very strong. Even if you take the Tengu to go out, it is a reckless thing. You will inherit the position of Lord Yasaka from now on. You must think twice before doing things." Over there, Tengu preached to Kunou; here, Nagato and Fallen Angel Headquarters, Leviathan Demon walked to the corner, and also whispered "I said, you two came too fast too!" Sitting directly in front of Asacher and Seraphim, Nagato said silently, "When talking half an hour ago, Asacher, weren''t you still in the underworld?" "Aha, there is no other way!" Facing Nagato''s speechlessness, the Governor of the Fallen Angel couldn''t help showing a wry smile, "You have said that it will be a real war, time is still so tight, I can only come in person." "That''s right, Nagato-chan!" Seraphim, who was sitting next to the two of them, agreed with the Governor of the Fallen Angel, and said, "Also, if I want to migrate all the mortals in Kyoto, I must sit down myself." "That''s it!" Hearing this, Nagato was a little surprised.Literature on the 19th floor www.19wo.com After all, the migration of innocent humans in Kyoto is not a simple matter. If there is no top Demon King standing above humans, it would be difficult to complete. Speaking of this, Nagato had to make a complaint. The four demon kings of this generation are really very different. Although Nagato arrived in Kyoto in less than a day, when walking along the street, you can see things like Sazeks Hotel and Akuka Travel Agency from time to time. The penetration of the demon kings into the entire human society is really unprecedentedly high! If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be possible for humans to migrate to Kyoto. "Well, Nagato-kun!" After seeing Nagato''s expression, Asacher said solemnly, "On the phone before, you didn''t say it clearly. Now, I hope you can tell me in detail what you know." "I don''t know the specific things!" Perceiving the solemnity in Asachers tone, Nagato thought for a while, and was also ready to throw a heavyweight topic, and then said, "This time the incident is mainly because Cao Cao wanted to use the ground veins to do some dangerous things. Few people have focused on this matter, and among them, there is an evil dragon that has died out." "However, these are not the most important, the most important is..." Speaking of this, Nagato took a deep look at Asacher and Seraphim, and then said quietly, "Asacher, you have seen the existence of the God of the Bible, you said, that guy really Is he dead?" "what?!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Asachel couldn''t help but his pupils shrank sharply, and he jumped up. It instantly attracted the attention of everyone present! "Ah ha ha!" Seeing many sights, the Governor of the Fallen Angel screamed haha, and then sat directly next to Nagato, "I said, Nagato-kun, are you sure you are joking?!" At the same time, Seraphim also recovered from shock, pricked his ears. "Ha, what do you say?" Facing the incredible gazes of the two, Nagato just chuckled, "Sometimes, what the eyes see is never everything, is it?" ... ... After the old dog and Kunou finished preaching that day, they found that the surroundings were extremely heavy, and the Governor of the Fallen Angel and the Leviathan Demon continued to exude terrifying pressure. It seemed that something incredible had happened. The wise old man immediately understood that the two needed time and space to be quiet. At the moment the old man didn''t say much, so he arranged separate rooms for everyone. Three hours later, the Governor of the Fallen Angel and the Leviathan Demon, who had barely accepted the facts, spread the news to the high-level biblical powers except the heavens, as well as the ears of the main Nordic god Odin and the main Greek god Zeus... The entire mythological power high-levels suddenly One quiet. Then, many high-level forces had a heated discussion all night... The next day, news of the coming of an oversized earthquake spread throughout Kyoto. The entire island nations security forces and even the Self-Defense Forces were dispatched to begin migrating humans... and some monsters. The entire migration activity lasted two full days and two nights. When the first ray of light from the sun shines on the early morning of the third day, the whole of Kyoto is dead and there are almost no people... 1426 Chapter 219 The second horn blown! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Before dawn, Nagato rose from the gentle village. Under Rebel''s wait, the red-haired boy walked out of the room neatly, only to find that the entire ancient city city had completely woken up. When Nagato took Rebel and Jean to the center of the city... The monsters around showed unhappy expressions. This kind of unhappiness is not just the unhappiness that is so slack to Nagato, it is also full of the unhappiness that monsters have toward many outsiders over the past three days. Feeling the unhappiness of the surrounding monsters, Nagato understood. After all, in any case, Kyoto is the Kyoto of the monsters, and at most those onmyojis are equally part of it, but it is definitely not the Kyoto of demons, fallen angels or even other gods. However, in the past three days, the entire human race in Kyoto migrated cleanly under the powerful penetration of the demons, and even some weak demon races were forced to leave their homes... Under such circumstances, it is surprising that most monster races have a good sense of outsiders like Nagato. Its just that the monsters still have to endure it... Because they are too weak. Especially after losing the Nine-Tailed Fox General with the rank of Dragon King, the monsters in Kyoto could not resist the Demon King, and the orders of the Governor of Fallen Angels could only be endured with humiliation. "It''s really small!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, Nagato ignored the surrounding monsters, and soon came to a newly built heaven and earth altar in the center of the city. On the altar, the feather fox was sitting on it with a ninefold grandeur. The two did not know what they were talking about. They were talking and laughing, and they looked very happy. In the past two or three days, in addition to accumulating the power of fear on a daily basis, Yuyi Fox was comforting Kunou. Facing the nine-tailed fox little Lori who lost her mother, Yuyi Fox''s motherhood was thoroughly aroused. According to what Bing Li told Nagato, Yuyi Fox seemed to plan to discuss with the other party whether Kunou could become his own daughter after he rescued Yasaka. "Nagato-kun, you are finally here, everyone has been waiting for a while!" When Nagato arrived, Bing Li was the first to see Nagato, and the girl plunged directly into Nagato''s arms. The cold feeling made Nagato''s somewhat confused brain involuntarily clear. "Good morning, Bingli!" Said hello with a slightly bitter smile, Nagato did not push the girl away, but embraced the other person, came to Asacher and Severia, and said softly: "Yeah, you two got up so early!" "Not early!" Hearing Nagatos question, Leviathan rarely showed off cuteness, but said with a wry smile, Neither I nor Asacher slept in the past few nights, including last night. "Oh, so what is the result?!" Looking closely at the Devil Queen and the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Nagato keenly noticed a trace of fatigue in the depths of their eyes, and asked curiously. "We almost turned the entire Kyoto upside down, but we still couldn''t find Cao Cao!" It was Asachel who answered Nagato''s question, and saw that the fallen angel governor finally showed a hint of doubt on his face, "If I didn''t know that you would not lie to me, I would like to say that Cao Cao is not here at all." "Oh, what are you going to do?" Hearing this, Nagato asked again. "What else can I do? Find out Cao Cao with the help of Miss Yuyihu!" 135 Chinese www.135zw.com Said with a bitter smile, and then, Asachel showed a solemn expression on his face, "In front of the teleportation formation of the underworld, absolutely sufficient combat power has been assembled." "No matter what the situation is with that person, all we need is that he is dead!" "Tsk tusk, I understand!" Hearing the words of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, Nagato nodded in understanding. Although the God of the Bible is great in the eyes of the world, in the eyes of demons, fallen angels and even other god races, it is completely a huge obstacle in the new era of the entire world. If it were not for the God of the Bible, I am afraid that none of the three major forces of the Bible would fight each other so violently! The most important thing is that if the God of the Bible returns, the position of the heavens will be very uncertain, and the whole world may once again evolve into an era of war. Therefore, with the exception of the heavens and Hinduism, the decision of all the mythological forces united is...to eliminate all possibilities of the reappearance of the biblical gods. Let this god who created the heavens continue to be a legend! ... ... Time flies, it''s an hour in a blink of an eye! When the sun completely rose from the edge of the mountain, the feather fox on the altar suddenly stood up, and the dense array of runes on the altar all activated... "Attention, Yuyi Fox is about to start!" Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly said. All the people around the altar fell silent. The next moment, in everyones field of vision, a purple qi fell into the altar in the void, making the entire altar seem alive... "boom!!!" An extremely terrifying coercion burst out from the altar. An extremely dark stream of fear crazily emerged from the foot of Yuyi Fox, and soon submerged Yuyi Fox and Kunou, and began to spread in all directions... "Woohoo!!!" Not long after, a huge nine-tailed white fox with a height of more than ten meters emerged from the stream of fear, and on the body of the nine-tailed white fox, Kunou was sitting on it. Obviously, the nine-tailed white fox is the prototype state of the feather fox! "boom!!!" After the appearance of the nine-tailed white fox, the endless stream of fear instantly turned into a black mist, covering the entire Kyoto. The next moment, the land of Kyoto began to shake violently. This is the silent collision between the power of the feather fox and the guardian barrier on the ground vein. "Boom boom boom!!!" As the shaking intensified, the buildings in Kyoto began to collapse. "Roar!!!" As if the power of the feather fox touched the barrier, the roar of the evil dragon resounded through the sky again. Like a trumpet blowing on the battlefield, after this dragon chant, the sky of the entire Kyoto was already covered with black clouds, and the terrifying thunder continued to flicker among the clouds. The bulging sound of thunder, as if God is furious, something that shouldn''t exist... has come!.. 1427 Chapter 220 The Evil Dragon Legion First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" At this moment, a hole suddenly opened in the dark clouded sky. The thunder between the thunder clouds flashed more intensely in an instant, as if God was roaring in anger, but even so, the opening widened slowly and firmly... Endless evil spirits and coercion diffused out of that opening. "Hey, are you kidding me?" Feeling the looming voice in the cracks in the sky, Asachel''s voice couldn''t help but tremble, because at this moment, the Governor of the Fallen Angel felt-- In that crack, there are thousands of evil dragon breaths! What is evil dragon, Asachel understood very well. That is the vicious existence that the dragon compatriots can''t stand. In the major myths, they are the incarnation of all kinds of evil and the targets of the dragon-slaying heroes in the past. Although it is notorious, it is undeniable that evil dragons are very strong. No evil dragon is easy to deal with. It stands to reason that in the long time ago, all the evil dragons, under the union of the major forces, killed the kill, the seal of the seal, almost disappeared... But now, Asacher actually perceives the four-digit terrifying evil dragon. The Governor of the Fallen Angel felt suffocated and unbelievable. However, the fact is not based on personal will. Soon, one evil dragon flew out of the crack, ignoring the impact of the lightning on the sky, and fell towards the altar where the feather fox was located. In a short while, a dense group of evil dragons suddenly appeared over the entire city. The evil and terrifying dragon is shrouded from above, and the entire city, and even the entire Kyoto is shrouded under the combined force of thousands of evil dragons... Many monsters and human Onmyoji have fallen down one after another, and there is no way to fight! The onmyojis and the monsters who had not fallen down felt the unspeakable pressure, their fighting spirit was greatly reduced, and they could only look at the few heavyweight figures present. "Tsk tusk, the four-digit evil dragon, it''s really bold!" At this moment, looking at the scene in the sky, Nagato finally couldn''t help but exclaimed. Then he narrowed his eyes and said, "Well, it looks like another big guy has appeared." While Nagato spoke, the evil dragons covering the sky automatically revealed three circular positions. In those three positions, three distinctive evil dragons descended from the sky, and quickly descended to a distance of less than ten meters above the crowd, and the unimaginable violent aura began to permeate. At this time, everyone could clearly see the appearance of the three evil dragons in front of them... The one on the far left is an evil dragon with a dark green armor, surrounded by bloodthirsty auras, and the one on the far right is a three-headed evil dragon, which is filled with magical breath. The evil dragon in the middle is even more woody, and it hides deep vitality. When the evil dragon approached the ground, the feather fox seemed to have been provoked, and stood up from the flow of fear, his eyes firmly against the evil dragon in the middle. At the same time, the ground in Kyoto shook more severely... "It turns out that you are destroying my enchantment!" At this time, the wood-like evil dragon also looked at the feather fox, with a hint of malice in his eyes, "It is not easy to break through the barrier of my uncle Ladong, fox!" Hearing the words of the evil dragon who claimed to be Ladong, Yuyi Fox didn''t speak, but the murderous intent permeated him. The killing intent that did not know how many creatures were killed before converging, made both the enemy and the enemy shudder and frightened. "Haha, you fox is very good, let''s fight together!" Seeing Yuyi Fox''s reaction, the others didn''t say anything, the evil dragon on the far left jumped out first, "My uncle Glendale, remember this name for me." As soon as the voice fell, the evil dragon claiming to be Glendale moved instantly. The huge height of more than ten meters turned into a swooping fighter plane, and rushed towards the feather fox. The speed and decisive action made most people even too late to react. just "Don''t get close to Sister Yuyi Fox!" Bing Li''s figure suddenly appeared on the path of Glendale''s charge, and the concentric circles of her eyes began to reveal the fascinating brilliance, and the power she received from Nagato burst out again... "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!!" "boom!!!" The invisible repulsive enchantment collided with the incoming dark green evil dragon. With a sudden roar, the evil dragon flew out and hit the ground heavily. At this moment, magical light balls with various attributes spread all over the air instantly! In silence, the three evil dragons have already taken action... The first attack is a heavy hand, and the target is all the enemies present, so insidious to make people speechless. "Be careful, everyone, this guy is the forbidden dragon of the magic source-Azdahaka, the evil dragon that manipulates thousands of magic, and immediately counterattack without mercy!!!" At this moment, the Governor of the Fallen Angel finally recovered. At the same time, the Governor also fully realized that the three evil dragons in front of him were clearly the three evil dragons that had been strangled by many mythological forces, but for some reason, they were resurrected. However, the situation in front of him did not allow the Governor of the Fallen Angel to think about it. He stretched out his wings and wanted to fly to the sky, directly taking the attack of Azdahaka. Just wait for him to fly, the sky full of barrage has been blasted down! "Ok?!" Faced with this situation, Nagato had planned to shoot. However, before the faint mist spread, the red-haired boy felt something, and then the cohesive strength was dissipated. The next moment, a colorful flame ball came from a distance. "boom!!!" The flame ball collided with a magic bullet... Then, like a spreading virus, colorful sparks splashed around, and the whole barrage was completely burned in an instant, and it burned out in an instant! After a short while, there is nothing left in the entire space, only a piece of scorching heat. "who is it!!!" Seeing that his sudden attack failed, the three dragon heads of the evil dragon named Azdahaka showed anger one after another, and their six eyes looked at the direction of the fire ball at the same time. Not only him, the eyes of other people also looked over. Then, at the end of everyones field of vision, five or six girls were walking towards here. The first one was a girl with purple hair. On her left hand, the last ray of sparks just went out...... .. 1428 Chapter 211 Two Battlefields Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s Sister Ying!" "The Lord of the City of Freedom!" "And the five dependents of Nagato-kun, have you chased here?" Seeing the six girls walking slowly in the distance, especially the purple-haired girl at the head, could not help but resounding in exclamation from the crowd facing the evil dragon. Governor Asacher of the Fallen Angel was even more relieved. I have to say that the situation just now is very dangerous. If the attack of the three evil dragons succeeds, the destruction of the entire city in the city will be a trivial matter, but if the action of the feather fox occupying the dragon vein is destroyed... Strategically, they are in a passive state. "Good morning everyone!" After a while, Sakura walked to the front of the crowd with many family members and greeted them softly, and then said deeply: "It seems that I came at the right time!" "It''s just right!" Nagato stepped forward and spoke with Sakura. The two didn''t say anything more, but they looked at each other deeply, but they suddenly understood the feelings in each other''s hearts and couldn''t help but smile knowingly. "Ah!! You damn bugs!" At this time, the three evil dragons uttered three words of anger. The next moment, under the evil dragon''s angry will, the evil dragons circling in the sky swooped down. "No, fight back!!!" Seeing the reaction of the evil dragons, the Leviathan Demon reacted immediately. Subsequently, a large number of magic circles centered on the female devil, instantly densely distributed, and on each magic circle, a figure full of fighting aura slowly appeared This is part of the joint army of all forces that have been prepared in the underworld. There are demons, fallen angels, heroic spirits, and more gods... Almost everyone is an unparalleled warrior. Facing the attacking evil dragons, they did not fear at all, but rushed up face-to-face, all kinds of attacks burst out at this moment. Not only these soldiers, but everyone at the scene, except for Yuyi Fox, everyone moved in unison. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Almost immediately, an endless roar suddenly appeared. ... ... "Tsk tsk, there is a fight there, really, why are they so irritable!" On a high-rise building tens of thousands of meters away from the battlefield, Lezevim Livian Lucifer looked at the evil dragons descending from the sky and the roar from a distance, and couldn''t help but speak hypocritically. Just as he was speaking, there was a flash of envy and jealousy in Lenzewim''s eyes. To be honest, Lezeweim also wanted those evil dragons. But the problem is that the master of the evil dragon is a pervert, a big pervert who doesn''t know where it came from, and the methods are so strange that it makes people chill.61 Wenku www.61wenku.com Even though Lezeweim was wild in nature, he didn''t dare to play any tricks in front of the opponent. "Wow!!!" There was a burst of sound, and then I saw a middle-aged man in total darkness jumped up from the edge of the building and landed next to Lezevim, saying: "Found it, Cao Cao, it''s under the ground of this building!" "Oh, that was hard!" Facing the dark man in front of him, Lezeweim showed enough respect. After all, the opponent was the strongest evil dragon in the legend-the dark dragon of the new moon! The most important thing is that the opponent is not the evil dragons that have been resurrected in the distance, but the horrible existence that has lived to the modern age and continued to exercise itself, and has almost reached the level of the Tianlong. This kind of existence, even if he temporarily became his own subordinate, was not something Lezeweim could neglect. "Then, find that guy first!" "Speaking of it, I still admire the guy Cao Cao. After all the hard work, I finally finished all the preparations for the ceremony. When things came to an end, when something was wrong, I was able to give up and give up." "Tsk tsk, this kind of decisive mentality is really surprising!" While talking, Lezeweim had an extra magic bullet in his hand, and then quietly fell. With a''bang'', the whole building instantly turned into powder... Afterwards, the magic bullet continued to fall and touched the ground shortly afterwards. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" When the earth touched the magic bullet, piece by piece of land disintegrated, and soon there was a large hole more than ten meters below it, and it continued to extend downward. If Asacher and the others were to see Lezeweim''s behavior, they would be shocked. After all, at this time, Lezeweim showed a light lift, completely different from the sky and the earth when he fought in the underworld and Nagato. This is the power of Lezeweim, the second power besides the invalidation of the artifact-decomposition! Decompose everything in the world into atomic states with indescribable magic! "Roar!!!" At this moment, accompanied by a roar, a huge fist blasted out of the ground and collided with the decomposing magic ball released by Lezewim. "boom!!!" A huge explosion occurred in the big pit, the huge fist broke apart, and the magic bullet was also cancelled out, and the endless smoke and dust stirred the whole big pit. "Boom boom boom!!!" The next moment, accompanied by a huge roar, a behemoth over a hundred meters high came out of the smoke. Although it was in human form, the monster was also mixed with various parts of dragons, lions and other creatures. It looks like a monster like Chimera! The most terrifying thing is that the monster''s right hand, which lost its fist, is constantly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and within a moment, it has completely returned to normal. "What is this stuff!" Seeing the monster suddenly appearing underneath, Lezewim''s face changed slightly, but before he could continue to say anything, the ground below roared again. The second Chimera monster broke through the ground and walked out, looking up to the sky and roaring! Then the third, fourth, fifth... In less than a moment, a total of thirteen terrifying monsters with a height of more than 100 meters suddenly appeared. This terrifying deterrent, Rao Lezeweim and the dark dragon of Crescent Moon were stunned...... .. 1429 Chapter 222 Cao Caos action third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh, yes, I remember!" After a little stunned, Lezeweim thought for a while, and suddenly said, "This is the monster created by the gods-the monster created by the monster." As a demon with the ability to neutralize artifacts, Lezewim naturally knows a lot about artifacts. Especially at the apex of the artifact, there are very few gods! Lezeweim is even more precious. If it weren''t for the thirteen monsters in front of them were too amazing, I''m afraid Lezeweim would know the details of this power in the first place. "But having said that, I really don''t know that''Warcraft Creation'' can have such an exaggerated means. Come to think of it, this should not be an ordinary means of forbidden hand." After thinking about it, Lezeweim made such a judgment. "Anyway, first try to see if you can beat it!" Compared to Lezevm, the dark dragon of the new moon seemed to admire violent methods more, and disappeared in place for the first time, appearing on the head of a monster below. "boom!!!" I saw the black man kicked the monster''s head. Unimaginable power was transferred from that foot to the monster''s head, causing it to lean back directly and knock a tall building behind it to the ground. "Roar!!!" After being attacked suddenly, the monster roared. Afterwards, a vast magical light beam shot out from the monster''s mouth. The evil dragon man instantly escaped. The next moment, the light beam directly hit the building in Kyoto... "Boom boom boom!!!" Large-scale destruction occurred across Kyoto in an instant. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The actions of the first monster instantly triggered the riots of other monsters, beams of light burst out of the monsters'' mouths, and in a moment, the entire city of Kyoto was turned into ruins. Even ten thousand meters away, one or two evil dragons were affected and fell directly! The destructive power of these monsters is really shocking! "No! You can''t win by brute force!" At this moment, a black man appeared next to Lezewim, "I will cover, you go inside to find the user of the gods, and use your power to make his monster disappear." "This is indeed a good idea, but...it''s a bit late!" Looking at the city in the city 10,000 meters away, the son of Venus Star said with a wry smile, this made the strongest evil dragon a little confused, isn''t the guy over there being controlled by the evil dragons? Its just that his doubts were immediately responded to in the next moment "Finally found you, Lezewim!" The majestic words with a trace of anger filled the surroundings, and the red magic circle automatically emerged in the air. Then, the red-haired demon king, Szekes appeared slowly. Behind Suzex, his family members followed one after another, equally impressive! "As you see, partner!" www.100xs.cc Reluctantly shrugging his shoulders, Lezewim looked at the red-haired demon in front of him and said, "This guy in front of you is not a simple character. We can''t avoid him and his dependents." "Indeed, as you said!" Suzex stared at the uninhibited demon in front of him, and looked at Lezevim with unprecedented solemnity, "This time, I have made up my mind to eliminate your unstable factor directly!" As soon as the voice fell, the sense of existence of the red-haired demon instantly rose, and the terrifying power of destruction permeated, whether it was Lezeweim, the dark dragon of the new moon, or the irrational monsters below... . In the next moment, behind the red-haired demon, a ten-meter-high incarnation of destruction appeared! That is nothing else, it is the strongest power of the Red-haired Demon! "Haha, there is no way!" Seeing the posture of the red-haired demon, Lezewim knew that he couldn''t be kind today, and the same terrifying aura spread, and the son of Venus finally showed that he was worthy of domineering. "If you can do it, try it!!!" "boom!!!" ... ... "Very good, all fighting!" In an empty base five hundred meters below, Cao Cao looked at the huge virtual screen in front of him, which showed a panoramic view of the entire Kyoto. This is the pattern manifested by the surveillance magic built on the entire ground vein! In this picture, the battle between the monster city and the evil dragons, and the battle between the two Lezewim and the demon king Lucifer and his family, and 13 monsters are undoubtedly revealed in the scene of destruction. "Leonardo, can you still hold it?" Withdrawing his gaze from the screen, Cao Cao looked at a magic circle not far from him. At both ends of the magic circle sat a dull-eyed beauty of the nine-tailed fox and an expressionless Zhengtai. Centered on the beauty of the nine-tailed fox, she was absorbing spiritual energy madly... and then poured into her! The beauty of the nine-tailed fox is no one else, but the great monster of Kyoto, the incarnation of the earth veins-Yasaka! It is precisely by capturing her that Cao Cao can draw aura from the earth veins so exaggeratedly. And Xiao Zhengtai, who is absorbing aura, is Leonardo, the descendant of the talented artist Leonardo da Vinci, who owns the existence of the god-killing tool "Creation of Warcraft". The thirteen monsters outside were created by Leonardo absorbing a lot of aura and putting the gods in an extreme state. "Okay!" Xiao Zhengtai spoke with some difficulty, and then said nothing. Obviously, with so much spiritual energy entering the body, Xiao Zhengtai was not easy. "Well, leave it to you, Leonardo!" Cao Cao said to Xiao Zhengtai very solemnly, his sincere gaze immediately caused the little guy to forget all his pain at this time, leaving only moving and... endless motivation! Then Cao Cao left the magic circle and came to the other side, on the altar where the Holy Spear of Twilight was bound. The edge of the altar is leaning against a white-haired swordsman-Siegfried The descendant of the hero Siegfried was originally an exorcist, a top warrior including the Catholic Church, the National Church, and the Orthodox Church. But at this time, he was just Cao Cao''s last companion besides Leonardo!.. 1430 Chapter 223 Saya appears fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I''m very sorry, Jike!" Facing the white-haired swordsman in front of him, Cao Cao didn''t say the same as he did with Xiao Zhengtai, but apologized very sincerely: "It looks like I took you on the road to a dead end." "How can I say it, from the perspective of this altar, I understand it roughly!" Some helplessly rubbing his gray hair, the young swordsman said indifferently, "After all, the holy spear is a manifestation of your strength. If there is no problem, you will not seal it." "Well, what are you going to do?" "How should I say, I was originally a member of the church, and then I defected to the group of misfortunes, and then rebelled against the group of misfortunes with you. To be honest, I am embarrassed to defect again, and I can only go all the way with you blacken." "...Thank you!" Cao Cao couldn''t help but his eyes were red when he heard the swordsman''s words. People are not grass and trees, who can be ruthless. Although Cao Cao is sensible, there are people who are willing to follow him in such a desperate situation. Even if the hero is like Cao Cao, he will be moved. After waking up from the enchantment of the Holy Spear of the Twilight, Cao Cao thought a lot. In the end, he came to a conclusion that he had become a chess piece, a chess piece in which many forces played against each other, and there should be a lot of chess players in them, and they were restraining each other. Cao Cao can roughly guess that what these chess players are fighting for should be the ceremony that the Holy Spear of the Twilight instigated Cao Cao to perform. If the ceremony is really completed, I am afraid that Cao Cao''s usefulness will be lost... At that time, it is self-evident what he will end up with. Therefore, he decisively gave up the ritual, even gave up on the defense of the earth veins, and used the power of the earth veins decisively to create chaos, just to find a ray of life. "Don''t worry, we still have a chance!" Patting his partner on the shoulder, Cao Cao walked up to the altar and stood in front of the holy spear at dusk. The young hero had a complicated face and seemed to hesitate. Cao Cao did have the last hole card, but that one was too dangerous. It is even more dangerous than the so-called ceremony. However, at this moment... "Interesting!" The abrupt voice reverberated around, making Cao Cao stunned, "There is no discouragement in this way, can you tell me what your hole card is." "Who... how are you! Orpheus?!" After recovering from the sluggishness, Cao Cao looked around, only to find that, at some point, there was a girl in white fluttering on the altar, looking around. As a former elite member of the group of disasters, Cao Cao has seen the Infinite Dragon God several times...or rather, the Infinite Dragon God played by Saya several times. "It''s been a long time, little Cao Cao!" After walking around the altar for himself, Saye greeted Cao Cao, then looked at the white-haired swordsman under the altar and the Zhengma on the magic circle in the distance: "And Jake, Leonardo sauce, you two are good too!" "I don''t know if Lord Infinite Dragon God is coming, what''s the matter?" After a long silence, Cao Cao asked with a somewhat ugly expression. "Didn''t you tell me, I want to know, what hole cards do you have?" 7Q Novel www.7wxs.com Saye responded with a smile to Cao Cao''s ugly face, and then calmly said, "After all, in the chess game between me and the emperor, Cao Caojiang, your role is only right here!" "..." Hearing Saya''s words, the three people who were still conscious couldn''t help but feel chills. Although Saya didn''t have anything murderous in his words, the three of them were even more jealous. Sometimes, it was not the scariest that could feel murderous. Silent murder is the most terrifying and deadly! "In fact, from the very beginning, Cao Cao sauce had only two functions. One of them was to free these restless users of the gods from the group of misfortunes. In this way, we can have a clear conscience." The girl ignored the increasingly ugly faces of the three people present, and said to herself, "The second role is to attract a certain guy''s winged party and even the masters of other forces." "After all, the final battle is about to begin. Clear the field carefully before the decisive battle, but common sense!" "Otherwise, when you are exhausted after going through heavy decisive battles, it won''t be good if some hidden guys accidentally picked the fruits of victory!" While talking, Saye had come to a place less than one meter in front of Cao Cao, "I have said so much, should Cao Cao Jiang talk about her purpose? Then, I will let Cao Cao Jiang die without pain... " "Wow!!!" Before Saya had finished speaking, Cao Cao moved! Since you know that it is the enemy, then it is useless to say more, it is better to gain even a one-second advantage! This is Cao Cao''s fighting theory! For the first time, Cao Cao grabbed the Holy Spear of the Twilight, which was in the seal. The next moment, countless magic circles emerged from the altar, and dense runes poured into Cao Cao''s body. "what!!!" Can''t help but yell, Cao Cao''s blood burst out all over his body. In the next moment, the blood on Cao Cao turned into a chain of runes, and then fell into the holy spear. Not long after, the chain of blood runes dragged a holy light out. "what!!!" Seeing this scene, Saya couldn''t help showing a touch of unspeakable consternation. Cao Cao actually wanted to devour the will of the God of the Bible! What a crazy idea!!! "boom!!!" Just when Saye was surprised, the sacred brilliance entered Cao Cao''s body directly under the drag of the scarlet rune chain. In an instant, the endless holy aura began to erupt from Cao Cao''s body. The entire underground base was shaken at this moment and suffered unprecedented destruction... Both Leonardo and the white-haired swordsman Jike were completely stunned. Among them, Leonardo even froze a little, almost causing the spiritual energy in his body to fail to transform, and he exploded and died, so scared that he never dared to be distracted anymore. "Hehe, funny, it''s so funny!" However, in this shaky underground base, Saya''s silver bell-like laughter continued to reverberate. Seeing Cao Cao who was struggling in the Holy Light, Saya''s smile grew deeper and deeper... 1431 Chapter 224 The Fifth Demise of Cao Cao! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Saya''s silver bell-like laughter, the holy spiritual frenzy gradually subsided. Cao Cao, who was originally blood-stained at the altar, appeared at this moment, and a faint light gleamed around him, setting off the young hero to set off the extremely stalwart and wise. Soon, Cao Cao slowly opened his eyes, revealing a confused look. Afterwards, Cao Cao heard Sayas silver bells of laughter and turned to look at Saya. Suddenly, a bright light flashed from his eyes, and the entire underground base lit up. "...It''s you, Orpheus?!!!" When he said such a sentence in a rather surprised and indifferent tone, Cao Cao looked at his hands and body, and then saw the dim twilight holy spear beside him, and couldn''t help but get angry. "What is going on, shouldn''t it be in my holy spear..." "What, it failed!" At this time, after seeing Cao Cao''s performance, Saya couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. He originally thought that with Cao Cao''s will, he could successfully swallow the will of the God of the Bible. Only from the results, it seems that he was replaced by that ray of will! "It''s really disappointing!" Sighing quietly, Saya looked boredly at Cao Cao in front of him, or the god in Cao Cao''s skin, "Forget it, it''s the enemy anyway, go to hell, God of the Bible!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya waved in the air, and a knife formed by the AT position slashed out. Faced with Saya''s sudden attack, the God of the Bible was obviously not paying attention. Then the attacked Dao Gang directly bombarded him... "boom!!!" I saw the God of the Bible flying upside down, hitting the wall of the underground base hard and sinking on the wall, and the next moment, the endless holy light burst out. "Infinite Dragon God, are you provoking me?" Accompanied by the holy light, the bible god quickly recovered from his injuries, fell from the wall, and questioned angrily! "Hmph, do you think I don''t know what you did?!!! Provocative, no no no, there can only be one between you and the Infinite Dragon God, and sooner or later, that great red will also die!!!" Somewhat disdainfully, Saya''s eyes narrowed slightly. Having been on this plane for so many years, Saya knew a lot about things. But some things, because of the parties, Saya is reasonable speculation. For example, the relationship between the God of the Bible, the Great Red and the Infinite Dragon God! But speculation is speculation, not the truth. Therefore, Saya had a whim and wanted to verify his speculation. As a result, when he heard Saya''s words, the face of the God of the Bible changed drastically. "Sure enough, my speculation is true. If this is the case, the God of the Bible is really ambitious! If this is the case, it just happens that the emperor will seize the fruits of the God of the Bible..." In an instant, a whole set of conspiracies flashed through Saya''s heart, and they were communicated to the emperor. "Huh, what if you know?!" At this time, the God of the Bible finally reacted in surprise, and said disdainfully, "Your things have completely become mine, what can you do!" "Not so good, just killed you!" At this moment, a faint voice rang from behind the god of the Bible, making the god stunned. The next moment, a soft hand pressed directly on his shoulder... Turning his head for the first time, the God of the Bible saw a pink girl with rabbit ears, but before he could do anything, the whole body was stiff.5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com "It''s just a mere divorce of the soul, and it hasn''t completely integrated with the body, what is the arrogance!" Speaking so softly, the girl, or Shaye the incubator, used a little force, and soon, a holy ghost of the whole body began to fall off from Cao Cao. "How come, I am a god, how can my will..." "It''s so noisy, go to death!" Muttered very dissatisfiedly, the incubator Saya directly pulled out the so-called will of the gods, and then crumpled it into a small ball... he was about to stuff it in his mouth. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Saye appeared directly next to the incubator and grabbed her hand. "It''s not time to stimulate that guy''s body. It''s better to seal it first." "...Uh, all right!" Hearing the words of the main body, the incubator thought for a while, then took out a glass bottle from the clothes that couldn''t hide things at all, and put the so-called will of God into it... "Ok?!" At this moment, Cao Cao, who had fallen beside the two girls, woke up, turned over, and said, "It seems that I overestimate myself." "Yeah, I thought you could counterattack!" Saye spoke unceremoniously, and with a move with his right hand, the Holy Spear of Twilight that had lost the will of God flew into her hand automatically, and the tip of the spear was aimed at Cao Cao''s heart... "No, stop!!!" "Asshole!!!" At this time, Leonardo, who was unable to move, and the white-haired swordsman Jike saw this scene, and Leonardo''s whole body suddenly bulged because of the distraction, which caused the accumulation of aura. However, under such circumstances, he directly interrupted the aura replenishment of the thirteen monsters from the outside world, directly created a Chimera that was more than two meters high, and rushed directly. The white-haired swordsman drew out the Devil Emperor Sword in his hand and rushed over. just "boom!!!" "tear!!!" Two figures, one gold and one silver, appeared in front of Chimera and the white-haired swordsman respectively, and the blonde girl with two ponytails shot out with a punch, killing Chimera into scum. Even Leonardo was affected by his fist and fainted directly. But the silver-haired girl directly squeezed into the white-haired swordsman''s arms at an incredible speed, and directly penetrated the opponent''s heart with a sword, killing him completely! "It looks like I''m dead, can I let Leonardo go?" Seeing the fate of his last two partners, Cao Cao couldn''t help asking. "No!" Saya very ruthlessly rejected Cao Cao''s last request. "So, can you bury us together?" "can!" As soon as the voice fell, the holy spear in Saya''s hand directly penetrated the heart of his host. At this moment, Cao Cao, who had been active in the chess game of the strong for many days, finally ushered in the end... .. 1432 Chapter 225 Battlefield Upgrade [Part One] First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hoho Ho Ho!!!" When Saya wiped out Cao Cao and his party, the battlefield in Kyoto changed. The monsters who had been guarding the top of Cao Cao''s base lost control because of their master''s coma, and an uncontrollable tyrannical aura burst out at this moment... The terrifying destruction spread around monsters, and a large number of buildings collapsed in an instant. Under such devastation, the entire land of Kyoto shook a few times! "Ok?!" "what happened?!" Suzex and Lezewim, who were facing off over the monsters, were the first to discover such a change, even if they were in a state of destruction and their emotions were weakened to the extreme, Suzex could not help but stop. Because he discovered that the monster that got out of control was walking violently at an astonishing speed, and there seemed to be no limit. If this rampage is not curbed, these monsters will destroy the entire human world sooner or later! "Ah, Suzex, what are you going to do?" At this time, Lezewim, who was also aware of the changes in the monsters on the ground, couldn''t help showing a very nasty smile, looking at the red-haired demon who liberated his real body in front of him. "Should you continue to fight with me or save the world, my dear demon king!" "..." Hearing Lezewim''s words, Suzex was silent. To be honest, Suzex has a very good temper. In many cases, he will not be completely ruthless in the face of the enemy, but when he is determined, he will never change. However, the importance of the human world is so important! After all, the human world is the cornerstone of the entire dxd plane, even the heaven and the underworld are not as important as this seemingly fragile human world. If you don''t destroy these monsters before their power has grown to an unimaginable level, the consequences will be unimaginable. After thinking about it wisely, Suzexis finally focused on the overall situation. However, just as he was preparing to act-- "boom!!!" There was a sudden roar resounding across the sky from the ground veins of Kyoto. The next moment, bursts of black miasma filled the ground of Kyoto... In a moment, the entire Kyoto turned into a magical field, full of all kinds of black miasma! "Woohoo!!!" At this time, an abrupt roar sounded beside Suzex. I saw the endless miasma gathering, and unexpectedly formed a pure white nine-tailed fox that was hundreds of meters high in the air, which looked extremely terrifying, and the faint black miasma floated on the pure white fox. Seeing the appearance of this terrifying fox, the dark dragon of the crescent moon and the dependents of Lucifer who were fighting nearby stopped their hands instantly, not knowing how to react. "Ok?!!" Nine-tailed Fox didn''t care about the others, and his eyes were in the basement where Cao Cao was. Only after seeing the monsters running away, the nine-tailed fox was obviously a little surprised, and after thinking for a while, the huge fox body turned into an endless black torrent and swept down.18 Novel Network www.18xs.org The earth of thousands of meters in a radius was all shrouded in this torrent, and these thirteen terrifying monsters were swept by the torrent and engulfed in the torrent...not even the wailing. In the next moment, the endless earth veins released terrifying aura and continuously injected into this torrent... Let this torrent continue to spread, as if to swallow Kyoto Kyoto. "Hehe, it seems I don''t have to make a choice anymore!" A slightly stiff smile appeared on Suzex''s face, and the body of destruction covered his entire body raised his right hand, and hundreds of bombs of destruction appeared out of thin air, heading towards Lezewim. "Damn, I hate this change!" With a murmur secretly, hundreds of decomposing magic bullets suddenly appeared next to Lezewim, and then they were launched, colliding with the incoming destruction magic bullets. "Boom boom boom!!!" The power of destruction and decomposition exploded in the air... Even the space is cracked! ... ... On the other side, the city within the city has been turned into ruins. There is a crazy bloody battle between evil dragons and warriors everywhere in the city. Blood has already spilled over the entire ruin-like battlefield, flames, storms, and thunders one after another... On this battlefield, Nagato strolled around with Kunou in his arms. "Don''t worry, Yuyi Fox is already out!" The mist around him turned into an endless wind blade, beheading an approaching evil dragon into pieces of flesh, Nagato whispered to the girl in his arms: "Soon, your mother will come out intact." "Well, I believe Yuyi Fox...Mom!" Holding Nagato''s clothes, Kunou lowered his head and said. "Ha, Yuyi Fox should be very happy to hear your name!" Tightening the girl in his arms, Nagato laughed and said, while looking at the entire battlefield, thousands of evil dragons have actually fallen, and the remaining evil dragons are completely divided under the siege of many warriors. Got out. The three evil dragon leaders are being separated by three small battlefields... The leader of the evil dragon named Glendale is fighting the warriors headed by Bing Li. Xiaoxue has inherited the eyes of Nagato''s reincarnation. Various methods are available at her fingertips and emerge in endlessly. There is also Joan of Arc, and Rebel''s auxiliary power is even greater! But their opponent is the existence of Tyrannosaurus known as the Great Sin, originally known for its defensive power, coupled with that crazy fighting posture, Bing Li and others just maintained a stalemate. And the forbidden dragon of the demon source, Azdahaka, was fought by the Fallen Angel Governor and the Leviathan Demon King. The fighting between the three was very violent, and various large-scale attacks were endless. Although the fallen angel governor and the female devil are very powerful, the so-called horizontal fear of death, the evil dragons death, even Let his magic attack suppress the firepower of the fallen angel governor and the female devil. Sakura is responsible for the protection dragon of the last treasure tree of the Three Evil Dragons, Ladong, and the long river of colorful flames with purple brilliance as the main core color is constantly colliding with various enchantments. The battle between the two is very rough, but the momentum is amazing, people can''t get close! "Well done!" Seeing everything in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help but nodded, and then his gaze turned to the sky again, "It just seems that the enemy''s combat effectiveness is more than that..." .. 1433 Chapter 226 Battlefield Upgrade [Next] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At the moment when Nagato''s words fell, there were waves of stern dragons from the cracks in the sky again, followed by new evil dragons. In a moment, hundreds of evil dragons once again gathered on the sky. From time to time, one or two evil dragons appeared from the cracks. The endless posture made it hard to imagine how many evil dragons still remained. Such a terrible movement naturally attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield. Then, the morale of everyone fell very naturally! "Woohoo!!!" Compared with the creatures of the coalition forces, the evil dragon is not half sensible. When the crowd is furious, it relies on instinctive madness to burst out more powerful forces. For a time, the forces of the coalition were hit hard! "This is terrible!!!" Seeing this scene, Seraphim couldn''t help frowning. The evil dragon''s reinforcements hadn''t been killed yet, and the original advantage was gone. After the evil dragon''s reinforcements were killed, it would be worth it! Because of this sudden change, the Devil Queen couldn''t help being lost... As a result, the Forbidden Dragon of Demon Origin-Azdahaka seized this opportunity and directly survived the bombardment of the Fallen Angel Governor''s Light Spear and rushed to Serapura. "not good!" Seeing this scene, the Governor of the Fallen Angel couldn''t help but widen. Intentionally to stop, but far away, it is difficult to interfere! I can only watch... "Go to death, you bastard woman!!!" During the roaring, I saw that the three dragon mouths of the evil dragon contained the magical fluctuations of wind, fire and thunder, and then turned into three different dragon breaths, which were about to burst out. And at this moment, a faint haze spread out, turning into three chains! "Whhhhhhhh!!!" Almost in an instant, the chains bound the three dragon mouths of the evil dragon, and the next moment, the dragon''s breath that did not spray out exploded in the dragon mouth of the evil dragon. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The magical brilliance bloomed, and violent explosions erupted from the three evil dragons. The next moment, the huge body of the evil dragon collapsed under such explosion... "Really, how can I be so careless!" Then, accompanied by the faint mist, Nagato, who was holding Kunou, slowly walked in front of Seraphim, looked at the female demon king, and said reproachfully, "Well, you are also a demon king with many battles!" "Ah! Sorry, sorry, they haven''t fought for a long time!" At this time, Seraphim came back to his senses, apologized a little embarrassedly, and then showed a smile, "Thank you, Nagato-chan, but then again, how can I repay someone for being saved by you? ?" "...After this big battle, I consciously warmed my bed." Sweeping up and down at the Demon King Leviathan in front of him, Nagato very calmly said the words that made the Devil King and Kunou in his arms slightly speechless. "Thanks to you, Nagato-kun, otherwise, these guys will be too difficult to deal with!" On the other hand, after the Governor of the Fallen Angel sealed the three evil dragons he made himself, he came to Nagato and Seraphim and said helplessly: "Evil dragons, I really don''t want to fight!" www.yanqingxsw.com "Yes!" Hearing what Asacher said, Seraphim felt sad. Faced with this kind of defensive power metamorphosis, vitality metamorphosis, and mental state more metamorphic monsters, any normal creature would not be willing to have more contact with them. "Then what, although I don''t really want to interrupt your emotions!" At this moment, Nagato raised his head and looked at the evil dragon in the sky that had already gathered to the number of five hundred and began to dive down, and said, "The trouble is here, do you want me to take action?" "No need to!!" "Yes, Nagato-kun''s power should be retained as a hole card first!" Seraphim and Asacher glanced at each other and rejected Nagato''s proposal. Then the female demon said: "Just in time, the next group of coalition forces should be here, summon!" As the magic power of the Leviathan demon gushed out, one magic circle appeared from the earth and the void. "Finally call us to wait!!!" "My big axe is already hungry and thirsty!!!" "The rare battlefield atmosphere is really nostalgic!" This time, there were heroes and war gods from different mythological forces. In an instant, the fearless aura spread from these people, and instantly infected the entire battlefield. The original coalition soldiers suddenly became agitated and furiously fought with the evil dragon in front of them. In a blink of an eye, the originally unfavorable battlefield trend changed again. "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!" At this moment, the evil dragon reinforcements in the sky finally arrived in the sky. However, the heroes and protoss who had just appeared did not have any movement, but showed a touch of expectation. In the next moment, more than a dozen magic circles flashed with dazzling light... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The first thing that appeared was a ten-meter-high purple dragon-like figure who appeared across the sky, with a breath of flame, dyeing the entire sky red, killing a dozen evil dragons instantly. "Haha, I am the devil dragon saintTanning, evil dragons, come to fight!" "Uncle, you have already done it, then I can''t fall behind, ban, Draig!" Following the Demon Dragon Sage is the Red Dragon Emperor Heido Issei. I saw that the Red Dragon Emperor who survived the last catastrophe was instantly equipped with a crimson armor, and he glanced at Serra Org tenderly at his side. , Rushed up. "Young people are really impatient!" What appeared after the Chilong Emperor combination was a pale green Chinese Shenlong. Above the Shenlong, it was a monkey that looked a little old and held a stick. "After all, it is the host of that bastard by Draig, it is normal to be somewhat similar to the owner!" "Anyway, finish work early and go to bed!" "For the cute fat times of young girls!" "I can''t lose to Hyoudou!" "Good point! Half-length!" A dragon with blue scales, a gray giant snake that looks several hundred meters long, a golden dragon all over, and a dragon warrior with black flames all over appear slowly... With the appearance of these guys, the battlefield escalated instantly!.. 1434 Chapter 227 Dragon War is the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This, this is really incredible!" Seeing the dragon queens that appeared last, Nagato couldn''t help but exclaimed, "You actually formed such a team, almost all the legendary dragons are here!" "Exactly, this is just in case!" Hearing Nagato''s admiration, Asachel couldn''t help but speak with some pride, "After all, if the situation is as you said, you really need such combat power!" Asachel had no reason not to be proud, because he invited all the other dragons except the Red Dragon Emperor and the Black Evil Dragon King-Frydo, who had turned into divine tools and appeared in the form of their hosts. God knows how much Assasser has put in to make these dragon kings willing to take action. However, after seeing this scene, the Governor of the Fallen Angel suddenly felt that it was worth it! It''s just a pity... "Why are you the only one missing, Wali!" If the White Dragon King is present, in the entire DXD world, except for the infinite dragon god Orpheus and the great infrared the strongest Ertianlong and the six dragon kings have appeared! Of course, here, Saint Tannin is just the former Dragon King He belongs to the devil now! When Nagato and Asacher sighed, the Emperor Sekiryuu and the Dragon Kings had already begun to take action. Before the evil dragons swooped down to the ground, these dragons were already moving retrograde! "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The magic dragon Saint Tanin and the Chilong Emperor teamed up, and Seraorg guarded the two, and both of them broke out with hot dragon breath, burning each evil dragon. "For fat times!!!" The golden dragon Lord Fafner just immersed himself in the impact, his body made of alloy was the strongest weapon, and no evil dragon could withstand his collision. "Fight, partner!" "I really want to retire!" Xihai Longtong-Yulong cooperated with his partner Sun Wukong, and the two who escaped from the iron hoof of the celestial dynasty joined the fallen angel directly in order to live a better life... After enjoying many days, I had to fight hard to maintain such a life! "Curse everything, partner!" The Dragon King of Black EvilFuridos body has long been destroyed, and his soul has been divided into divine artifacts, but under the forbidden hand of the host Sakai Genjiro, his true strength is finally revealed A lot of evil flames have become more terrifying in this Kyoto, shrouded by the fear of feather foxes! "I really want to go back to sleep!" Among all dragons, the weakest to fight is probably the last dragon-Yemengah. This dragon king has been thinking about returning to the deep sea to sleep. But weak fighting will does not mean poor fighting power, terrifying toxins, allowing each evil dragon to fall directly before it approaches. "Huh, the garbage should go back to the dump!" As the only female among the dragon kings, she is also the strongest dragon king. Diamat, the demon''s karma dragon, performed the most brilliantly. Seeing this female dragon king with scales of the sky lightly put it down, she killed one evil spirit. The dragon, as if not using much power, is awe-inspiring. Under the leadership of the Dragon Kings, the morale of the coalition army suddenly increased... The combat power soared to the extreme in an instant! "Kill kill kill!!!" Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com Those who could use flying magic flew up one by one, and those who couldn''t fly just waited for the fish caught, and the evil dragons were destroyed under such an offensive. The battlefield in front of you, the situation changed suddenly and looked great! just "why?" "I feel uneasy for a while!" Seraphim and Asacher couldn''t help but looked at each other, and then looked at Nagato as well. In their eyes, Nagato might be able to know something. "Not very clear, but..." When Nagato was about to express his thoughts, he suddenly frowned and looked ten meters to the left, where two different magic circles appeared. Soon, Lias and her family, Canna and her family all appeared! "Cang Nachan, why are you here!" Seeing her sister, Serapura forgot everything instantly, and rushed directly to Cangna''s side, "This is a war, I remember Suzex forbid you to come?" "Sister, we also want to contribute to the underworld!" "That''s right, Lord Demon, our strength will not be inferior to the upper demons!" Sanna and Rias spoke one after another, and Rias took a deep look at Nagato. Nagato realized the meaning in the girl''s eyes. Ha, after practicing, my confidence has increased greatly! Thinking of this, an interesting smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and then after a closer look, Nagato knew where Rias was emboldened. First of all, naturally her family members have changed a lot, and they have become much stronger! Secondly, it was the magic dragon Saint Tanning, who should be Rias''s new family member. He hadn''t noticed before, but now that he perceives it carefully, Nagato discovered the slightest connection between Rias and Tanning. In the end, it must be Rias herself who seems to have changed a lot! "However, this is not enough!" Looking at Rias''s eyes as well, Nagato did not speak, but with his eyes, conveying such words, "Don''t worry, in the years to come, I will carefully adjust and educate you!" "Humph!!!" As if she understood what was in Nagato''s eyes, Rias turned her head... her cheeks were slightly red! "Nagato-kun, keep talking!" At this time, Asathier''s gaze shifted back from Lias and Cangna, and continued to speak, "Do you have any ideas? Let''s talk about it." "Well, that''s it!" Nagato pondered and said, "You may not be familiar with the destruction of the Hades, but I happen to have information and know a lot of things." "One of the things that is very puzzling is that the gods unanimously denied that the dragon nemesis who was finally sealed by Hades, the king of Hades, disappeared. Will it..." "not good!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Asachel''s face suddenly changed! Its just that before he could do anything, something happened... .. 1435 Chapter 228 Dragon Eater-Samael fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Uuuuu-!" At this moment, a creepy sound appeared from the tortured criminals from the distant sky, echoing throughout the battlefield, no, the entire Kyoto. Distress, jealousy, pain, resentment... The gloomy voice that seemed to merge all the negative feelings groaned, making Nagato who heard this voice couldn''t help but frown slightly. "how come" "What sound is this, why..." "Damn it, this voice!!" At this moment, the originally surging dragon kings showed horrified expressions, their aura suddenly dropped to a trough, and even some dragon kings almost fell from the air. The increasing momentum of many coalition forces was frustrated in an instant... "Roar! Roar! Roar!" At this moment, the original evil dragons seemed to be infinitely inspired, overdrawing their magic power at any cost, becoming more violent and extremely aggressive. "Haha, the boss is out!" "You are all dead!!!" The leader of the evil dragon who was at a disadvantage in the war and was about to be sealed, the tyrannosaur of the deadly sinGlendale and the shield dragon of the treasure treeLadon laughed loudly. At the same time, the two evil dragons burst out of thin air with even more powerful power... Once again, he was evenly matched with his enemy. ... ... "What a hell!" On Nagato''s side, Asacher''s gaze was staring at the crack in the sky, "Don''t tell me, it''s really that damn thing!" It''s just that Asacher''s prayers are destined to be futile. Soon, a twisted existence emerged from the crack. That is a huge cross. Above the cross is a twisted existence tied up with a pitch black chain. The upper body is a skinny fallen angel. The twelve black wings are open out of thin air. The eyes are all locked by restraints, and blood and tears flowed from the cracks! And the lower body of this existence is a huge snake tail... hovering above the cross! That terrifying voice came from this weird existence. "...I am dead!" Holding his fist, Asachel couldn''t help but burst into a swear word, "God''s malice, the Dragon EaterSamael, actually unblocked and became an enemy." "This is the Dragon Eater, what a long experience!" Compared with Asacher, Nagato is much calmer. At this time, Nagato still has a heart of leisure. Recalling what I have inquired about over the years, the origin of this monster in front of him In fact, this is the story of Adam and Eve in the Bible. In the biblical records, it is the existence in front of him that once turned into a snake and instigated Adam and Eve to steal the fruit of the Garden of Eden. It is probably this kind of behavior that offended the''God recorded in the Bible'', so God hated snakes... . This is why most dragons are described as evil creatures in church books. The dragon eaters are the evil spirits of the gods who hate dragons. Poisons and curses are all integrated into one existence. Normally, a compassionate god cannot be malicious, so you can imagine how powerful it is. Since it will not only wipe out the dragon clan completely, even creatures other than the dragon will be affected, so it is sealed in the depths of Xites.First Literature www.d1wx.com It is the ultimate dragon slay cursed by the gods, and its existence alone is already a very vicious dragon slay! "It doesn''t look like an exaggeration, it''s just that how much false information is mixed in it!" After knowing that the God of the Bible is not innocent, Nagato naturally knew that this so-called Dragon Slaying was definitely not innocent. Perhaps he had a deeper identity that was not revealed. but "At this time, let''s do it first!" When the battlefield further intensified, and everyone who had enough energy was shocked by the appearance of the twisted monster in front of them, Nagato made a bold move... The aura of Absolute Mist turned into endless red light, and then gathered into a beam of light! In a blink of an eye, the crimson beam of light rushed straight into the sky and slammed towards the cross that slowly descended. At this moment, all the shocked people could not help but be stunned. When the beam of light hit the body, the cross suddenly disappeared... Afterwards, the beam of light hit the crack in the space! "boom!!!" Under the impact of such a beam of light, the huge space crack collapsed suddenly, turning into a spatial turbulence, and then quickly annihilated. "Ok?!" Seeing that his attack failed, Nagato frowned. His gaze moved, and then he saw it. At some point, the cross appeared in the middle of the Chilong Emperor, the six dragon kings, and then the next moment "Swish swish!!!" After a few small air-breaking sounds, Seven tongues, or tentacles, flew out of Samael''s mouth, turning them into seven black objects, instantly surrounding the Red Dragon Emperor and the six dragon kings. Even with the hundreds of meters long dragon of the end-Yemengade could not escape. It turned into a huge black substance! "Guru Guru!!!" Then, the sound of swallowing something reverberated on the battlefield. It was clear that Samael actually planned to swallow the Chilong Emperor and the Six Dragon Kings directly! Seeing this scene, the battlefield could not help but breathe in bursts of sound. "Asshole, let me go Yicheng!!" "Forbidden Hand-Holy Demon Sword!" "Take my old grandson a stick, you bastard!!!" After a while, the people on the battlefield who were not entangled by the evil dragon moved one after another, one by one, different attacks were directed at the so-called dragon eater, trying to rescue the engulfed Red Dragon Emperor and the six dragon kings. just "boom!!!" Dark matter and gas erupted from the dragon eater. All the attacks were in front of these substances and gases, the energy was swallowed up in an instant, and the matter was also corroded to varying degrees in an instant. No one can get close to this so-called dragon eater at all! "It seems that I must take action!" Seeing this scene, Nagato took a step forward, but at this moment-- "Boom!!!" .. 1436 Chapter 229 That Fifth Flying Fist! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Five minutes back in time... The battle between Suzex and Lezevm has reached a fever pitch. There were cracks in the space where the two were fighting, and the aftermath of terrifying destruction scattered, and a little magic of destruction and decomposition destroyed and decomposed everything around. "Lezewim!!!" "Suzex!!!" In the call to each other, the two fists banged together! The violent hedging momentum spread around the two people as the center, shaking the entire space, it seems that the next moment, the entire space will directly collapse...turning into a terrible space turbulence! However, in such a dangerous situation, the two had absolutely no intention to stop! "Woohoo!!!" Suddenly, an extremely terrifying voice sounded at this moment. Both Lezevm and Suzexis changed their complexions. Among them, Lezevm''s complex expressions of joy and hatred were mixed, while Suzexis was completely surprised. "boom!!!" The two slammed their punches tacitly. Under the counterforce of the hedging, the two separated a safe distance, and then looked towards the source of the terrifying sound, and saw a strange creature tied to the cross slowly falling. "Damn, it turned out to be a Dragon Eater!!!" Although Szekes was so young that he had never even seen the face of the Dragon Eater, it did not mean that he had little knowledge. The distinctive appearance of the Dragon Eater could be recognized at a glance as long as he looked at the information. After thinking about the formation of the Dragon Legion in the coalition forces, the Red-haired Demon couldn''t sit still. Only when he revealed his intention to go-- "This road is nowhere!" Rezewim blocked the red-haired demon with a cynical attitude, causing Sazzex to shake his teeth, because in this short period of time, he saw... The Crimson Beams attack failed, and the Dragon Eaters swallowed the Dragon Legion! "Get out of me!!" "No!" During the conversation, the two collided again. As transcendents, the two of them were equal in strength, and couldn''t tell the victory or defeat quickly. Suzex''s attempt to break through naturally failed. "Damn it!" Looking at Lezevm in front of him, Suzex''s murderous intent instantly soared to the extreme, which also made Lezevm serious, because now Suzx is very dangerous... If you are not serious, you will really die! at this time-- "boom!!!" The veins of the entire Kyoto began to roll! The earth shook crazily at this moment, cracks appeared out of nowhere, and those buildings that had not yet become ruins completely collapsed under such shaking. "Woohoo!!!" Then, in the eyes of Suzex and Lezewim, the surface where Cao Cao''s underground base was originally located is also the location of the black torrent of the huge nine-tailed fox... Countless black torrents began to converge and spin! "Boom!!!" 7 asked novel www.7wxs.com Not long after, something broke from the center of the torrent vortex! Squinting their eyes slightly, Suzex and Lezewim saw it. It was a pretty dark nine-tailed fox girl with a golden nine-tailed fox in her arms, and flew toward the dragon-eater. "boom!!!" The next moment, behind the two beauties, a golden light burst again. If you take a closer look, it is a fist shining with golden light, which seems to be between the real and the virtual. After breaking through the black torrent, the fist drew a beautiful arc in the air... Then directly towards the direction of the two beauties, chasing the past at an incredible speed. --What''s happening here?! For the first time, the two old enemies of Lezewim and Suzex had the same thoughts, and then their eyes directly looked at the beauty and fist that flew away one after another. ... ... On the other side of the battlefield, when Nagato was about to do it. The sudden arrival of the earthquake directly interrupted Nagato''s actions. The next moment, the red-haired boy seemed to sense something, then turned his head and looked into the distance. In fact, not only Nagato, many people are looking into the distance... Because the atmosphere of the entire firmament was violently stirred at this moment, and the atmosphere that stirred the firmament was the black shadow that was constantly approaching at the end of everyone''s vision. "That''s mother, and mother Yuyi Fox!!!" After the black shadow approached, Kunou, who had been placed in a safe place behind Nagato, couldn''t help but ran out, hugging Nagato''s arm with some excitement, and pointed at the black shadow. "I knew that Yuyi Fox''s mother would not lie to me, she really..." Speaking excitedly, Kunou got stuck, because she discovered that Yuyi Fox actually hugged her unconscious mother and rushed to the dragon-eater who looked very dangerous. "Woohoo!!!" Seeing the approach of the feather fox, the dragon eater burst out of black matter and gas again. Attempt to give the immediate punishment the destruction of this close thing. just "Wow!!!" In the sound of breaking the sky, Yuyi Fox turned directly, without contact with the power of the Dragon Eater, and flew to Nagato and Kunou in an instant. "boom!!!" The strange positions around the Dragon Eaters collided and blasted. At this time, everyone saw that it was a fist that looked a little illusory and gleaming, directly bombarding the substance and gas released by the Dragon Eater! After that, everyone was surprised to find that-- After being in contact with the dark matter and black smoke, the fist, which was obviously also condensed by energy, was not directly swallowed, but directly broke the barrier. then Directly bombarded the head of the Dragon Eater! "boom!!!" The huge cross roared for a while, and then flew out, and the black tentacles connecting the dragon eater to the Chilong Emperor and the Six Dragon Kings broke directly in an instant. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned... The Dragon Eater, who left most people in no way, was blown away with a punch like this. This kind of thing is outrageous, it is really hard to imagine!.. 1437 Chapter 230 Sayas first appearance! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The scene in front of him made everyone who watched sluggish. It wasn''t until the Red Dragon Emperor and the Six Dragon Kings, who had been swallowed by the dark matter of the Dragon Eater, escaped from the dark matter and fell to the ground, everyone reacted. "Ise, are you okay?!" Seraorg was the first to rush to the current Sekiryuutei, hugged him in his arms, and asked very nervously, that attitude has exceeded the level of general concern... It looks like he is caring about his life and death lovers! "Big brother, sorry, I failed again!" Lifting his head from Seraorg''s arms, Hyoudou Issei''s eyes began to weep, "The power has been absorbed, damn it! The Seiryu Emperor, who was obviously feared by everyone, failed again and again, I..." "Needless to say, I don''t blame you this time!" Reaching out his hand to cover Hyoudou Issei''s mouth, Seraorg immediately said, "Even the Nitenlong, or even the Infinite Dragon God, are powerless to face the Dragon Eater!" "Yes, partner!" At this time, the Sekiryuutei Deleger in the Hyoto Issei God Exterminator couldn''t help but comforted, "The Dragon Eater guy is completely the natural enemy of our Dragon Race!" After Selaorg''s operation, the rest of the people also started to act... They came to the six dragon kings one after another. Only after knowing the situation of the dragon kings, everyone''s expressions were not very good, because although the dragon kings did not have an accident, they all lost most of their power. For a long time in the future, the dragon kings have lost their combat effectiveness! "hateful!!!" At this moment, a roar full of various negative auras came from the cross in the distance, and most people could not help feeling a panic. The huge cross has broken free of its inertia, and slowly rises again! ... ... "Hehe..." At this time, ethereal laughter echoed across the entire Kyoto land. After hearing this laughter, the creatures who were originally frightened by the dragon eater''s voice felt a heartfelt joy at this moment. And the evil dragons who were originally excited by the appearance of the dragon eater... Then they wailed in pain, and their strength dropped sharply! The influence of the dragon eaters on all living beings in Kyoto was completely offset at this moment. "Everyone, be careful!" At this time, Yuyi Fox, who had rescued Yasaka, spoke solemnly on his face, "The guy under the ground is about to appear!" "Ok?!" Suddenly hearing Yuyihu''s words, everyone around except Nagato was confused. But dont wait for them to ask further questions "Buzzing!!!" Under the ground of Kyoto, there was a faint sound, and then everyone felt that there was something unimaginable in the depths of this land. "The guy who pretends to be a ghost, die for me!!!" Electronic Chinese website www.dzzzw.com The dragon eater who also sensed the existence of the underground could not help but roar loudly, appearing as spheres fused with pitch black matter and black smoke. In the next moment, black balls blasted directly towards the ground beneath the dragon eater. I didn''t even care about the evil dragons and warriors still fighting there... "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, an unprecedented explosion occurred. The land with a radius of several thousand meters was destroyed in an instant. The land of Kyoto wailed desperately at this moment, and countless smoke and dust swept up and turned into huge mushroom clouds. The shock of terror spread in all directions, spreading to the entire battlefield... "Humph!!!" At this moment, Nagato hummed softly. The god-killing tool named Juewu was activated, and a large amount of misty aura spread out of thin air, protecting all the companions around the red-haired boy. After almost three minutes, the violent shock gradually subsided. The smoke and dust that obscured the vision also dispersed... "how come!" Asachel beside Nagato couldn''t help but his eyes widened-- Not far from them, there is a huge tiankeng with a radius of several thousand meters, and the buildings around the tiankeng have all been turned into ruins under the impact of such a distance. In this ruined battlefield, only two or three out of ten large coalition forces remain. In this huge explosion, many heroic spirits, fallen angels, demons, monsters, evil dragons, etc., a large number of living beings all perished at this moment, turning into dust... Such a loss is really terrible. All mythological forces have weakened at least three levels. The Governor of Fallen Angels can already imagine the madness of the major gods after the war! But this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is- The Governor of the Fallen Angel looked at the sky, and the twisted existence bound to the cross couldn''t help flashing a hideous look on his face, "Why, the Dragon Eater is so powerful!" Asacher had to admit that the dragon eater in front of him completely subverted his impression! You know, he hadn''t seen Samael the Dragon Eater before, but the Dragon Eater at that time was a weird existence, and he even had to talk about whether he was conscious or not. Naturally, Asachel''s thoughts would not affect the dragon eater in the sky. After issuing such a terrifying blow, the Dragon Eater continued to roar, "Come out, the guy who pretends to be a ghost, come out to me!!!" The sound of anger seemed to ignite the anger in the hearts of all survivors. "Haha, Samael, you are really impatient!" At this moment, faint voices came from all directions, and then white figures loomed on the sky, turning into many phantoms. Soon, all the white shadows gradually became one and turned into a girl with blue hair... Stand on the same level as the Dragon Eater! It was a lovely girl who seemed harmless, wearing only a pure white dress all over her body, her bare feet seemed to be walking in the void, impartial! "The first time I met, I am Saya!" Looking at the distortion in front of him, a smile appeared on Saya''s face, "I have been admiring the name for a long time, Samael the Dragon Eater, no, you should be called the wrath of the gods-Satan!" ps: Too much digging, I dont know how to fill it for a while, its a tragedy... 1438 Chapter 231 Three strong stand up second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You are... Orpheus? Wrong!!!" Seeing the appearance of Saya, after feeling the breath of the infinite dragon god on Saya, the face of the Dragon Eater couldn''t help flashing a touch of anger and twisting surprise. But soon, the astonishment turned into anger, and the Dragon Eater Sameerton fiercely denied: "Who are you, and why do you have the breath of Orpheus!" "Ah la la, you can actually see it!" Hearing the words of the twisted monster in front of him, Saya''s face couldn''t help but a flash of surprise, and then he seemed to think of something, and said somewhat clearly: "But this is also right. After all, it was you who plundered the Infinite Dragon God!" "You actually know?!!!" As soon as Sayas words fell, the cross suspended in the sky exploded with a terrifying aura, and the endless darkness seemed to cover the entire sky. "Who are you!! Why do you know these things!" The hoarse voice was full of anger and murder. The twelve wings of the Dragon Eater were completely opened, and his magical eyes were staring at the girl in front of him... "Didn''t you say it?" Neither the angry threats from the Dragon Eaters nor the coercion of the entire sky could make the girl panic at all. On the contrary, the girls face was full of smiles "I''m Saya!" On the sky, two unusual powerhouses started talking like this. I completely ignored the entire battlefield! The Dragon Eaters voice is full of uncertainty, no matter what the tone is, it gives people an unspeakable sense of panic. In contrast, Sayas voice is full of beauty... People can''t help but indulge in it, can''t extricate themselves! ... ... "... I said, are you a little arrogant!" At this moment, a lazy voice reverberated within the Kyoto area, and then echoed above the sky. The next moment, golden light burst from the earth. After a while, the light dissipated, leaving only a golden idol with a height of 100 meters! It was a great idol full of heavy will. The left arm of the idol is an extremely huge holy spear, the right arm is equipped with a pair of cage hands, and behind it is a pair of golden wings that seem to cover the sky and the sun. However, in the eyes of Saya and the Dragon Eater, the most conspicuous thing is the dim light on the idol. It is a kind of light that transcends all definitions of mortals. It''s not even a mere light anymore! It is the initial light that opens up everything from the emptiness and chaos, and it is the final light that destroys everything and returns to the chaos. It is also the light of civilization that has established all orders and passed on countless years. On the shoulders of the idol giant, the red-haired boy was sitting on it, at the same level as the Dragon Eater standing in the sky and Saya. "Others don''t care, but this young master doesn''t like being ignored like this!" I saw Nagato leaning leisurely on the neck of the idol giant, and saw the Dragon Eater and Saya with scorching eyes. Among them, when he scanned Saya, a little relief flashed on his face. It doesn''t matter who!!! At the moment when Nagato''s voice just fell, all the surviving creatures on the ground also flashed such a sentence, and at the same time revealed a touch of unhappiness. If it is not defeated, who wants to be ignored by others like this!94haoshu.com www.94haoshu.com "Not everyone is eligible to join the conversation!" Seeing the appearance of Nagato, Saya hadn''t reacted yet, and Dragon Eater Samael took the lead in reacting. The pitch-black matter and black smoke diffused in an instant, turning into dark light balls. In the blink of an eye, the attack that once shattered the entire battlefield reappeared! But this time the goal is not the battlefield... It was Nagato and his idol. however "Humph!!!" With a disdainful snort, Nagato took a picture of the idol underneath him. The next moment, the idol giant raised his right fist covering the cage... "Roar!!!" Sounds like dragons and tigers reverberated, and the idol giant punched out, and the extremely violent and sacred fist condensed into a solid body, directly blasting out. "Boom boom boom!!!" In an instant, a huge explosion occurred in the entire sky. The energy surpassing the endurance limit of the human world began to run wild, and the space above the entire Kyoto began to be distorted, and it was about to collapse in this explosion. "set!!!" Nagato''s calm voice came out again. With the voice of the red-haired boy, the invisible space seemed to turn into a physical conductor, and the red electric current swelled across the entire Kyoto sky. The explosion that hadn''t reached its limit suddenly dissipated under this special lightning. The distortion of space is also restored under this current! In just a moment, the entire sky changed back to its original appearance... As if the explosion just now was just an illusion! Such a horrible scene, not only the sentient beings on the ground in the battlefield of Kyoto, but also the two of Saya and the Dragon Eater could not help showing a touch of surprise. "In this case, am I eligible to join the conversation!" With a smile still on his face, Nagato looked at the Dragon Eater with great interest, and said without mercy, "I still have to kill you to qualify!" "You! Junior is rampant!" Hearing the disdain between Nagato''s words, the originally bad-tempered Dragon Eater immediately wanted to do it, but after seeing Saya in the corner of his eye, the Dragon Eater had to hold back. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the red-haired boy and the girl in front of him had his level. The current situation is a very typical tripartite! Before you know your attitude, you can''t act rashly! "Huh, old guy!" Seeing that the Dragon Eater didn''t do anything, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little boring, then looked at Saya, and pretended not to know him. "Miss, can you please tell me the secret of this old guy, I just listened very enthusiastically, and what is the so-called God''s Wrath!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the Dragon Eater was full of fury. But in the face of this rage, Saya didnt care at all. Instead, he cooperated with Nagato and laughed, Actually, the secret is very simple. This guy in front of you is the God of the Bible in your mouth, although its not perfect. But at least part of it!" ps: The previous chapter was overturned and rewritten, a little late... 1439 Chapter 232 Gods Conspiracy First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is a long epic hidden in the past. There was once a god who was born from the sacred brilliance and was born sacred. He listened to the praise of believers and created an existence called an angel, walking around the world and spreading the brilliance. He is the incarnation of all good, the guardian of the balance of order! However, Hong Chen is a super large dye vat. Finally, on a certain day, God encountered an irresistible temptation, a God who always had a good heart, and for the first time a feeling called greed sprouted in his heart. This is the original sin! Then came arrogance, lust, jealousy, gluttony, laziness and rage. The seven deadly sins! So God began to fall-- The door of original sin was opened. The original sins of arrogance, lust, jealousy, and gluttony inadvertently flowed into the underworld, merged into the world of demons, and became the four great demon kings of the original ancestor. At that time, the ancient snake instigated Adam and Eve to steal the fruits of the Garden of Eden... "The next thing is logical..." In the sky, the girl in white veil said quietly, "Your so-called god is angry, and then part of the will and the wrathful original sin merged, and seized the snake''s body, incarnate as the Dragon Eater-Sameer. When the girl''s voice fell, the entire Kyoto world suddenly seemed extremely quiet. Saya''s voice was not loud, but it spread far in this empty environment. In addition, the people who existed in Kyoto were not mortals, and they all heard the girl''s explanation. Then, most people fell into unspeakable shock and even shock. ... ... "How can this be!!!" After a long silence, the first time to break the silence was the Governor of the Fallen Angel. I saw Asacher spread his black wings, and in an instant he flew onto the shoulders of the idol giant, looking at Saya and the Dragon Eater, his expression was a little excited, even fierce! "If you are the side of God, then what are we fallen angels?!!!" Although he didn''t have a lot of favor with God, Asacher still couldn''t imagine that the completely distorted side of God in front of him would be the incarnation of mercy. The so-called fallen angels are the fallen angels attracted by original sin, and the existence denied by God. But now, God himself has already fallen... So what is the fallen angel?!! In a sense, the fact that Saya said was a denial of the existence of the Fallen Angel family, and because of this, Asacher really couldn''t accept it. "...Is it a defective product!" At this moment, the deep and distorted voice of the Dragon Eater sounded indifferently, "It''s just some defective products that made me unhappy, so I just discarded it." "What did you say!!!" Niuniu Chinese website www.nnzw.net Hearing what the Dragon Eater said, Asachel''s eyes widened. For the first time, the Governor of the Fallen Angel was filled with unstoppable anger, a huge light gun appeared in the sky, and the next moment, a huge light gun over 30 meters blasted out. The light spear broke through the air, moved tens of meters in an instant, and instantly bombarded the dragon eater. Only at this moment, the black smoke filled it completely, covering it completely. The gun of light melted away instantly. "It''s futile!" The cross on which the Dragon Eater was located was not even shaken at all. Even the Dragon Eater himself didnt bother to look at Asacher. His gaze just swept across Nagato, and then placed it on Saya "Uncover my past, what are you going to do?" "It''s just interesting!" Facing the question of the Dragon Eater, Saye smiled leisurely, "I just think it''s weird, why don''t you stop me from telling your past." "...I don''t need it anymore!" Hearing Sayas question, the Dragon Eater sighed with emotion, I may need to conceal the original, but with the help of my allies, my return is a foregone conclusion! "In fact, if Cao Cao''s ceremony hadn''t failed, I''m afraid I would have completely returned." "You don''t even need to use the help of my allies!" "That''s it!" Hearing this, Saye couldn''t help but sigh softly. In this way, all the secrets in Saya''s heart about the biblical god in front of him have been completely spliced, and a journey about the biblical god''s attempt to achieve the true divine realm is presented in his heart. All stories originate from the original sin of God! With original sin, there is desire, and with desire, he wants to go further, and in order to go further, the God of the Bible is ready to completely integrate the seven deadly sins into his body. It''s just that his divine body is sacred and can''t contain the seven deadly sins at all. For this reason, the God of the Bible began to choose other bodies. Then after a lot of years and painstaking selections, he found the most suitable new body for him, that is, the body of the legendary Beast KingBeast 666! After that, the nerves of the Bible went through a arduous battle and captured and sealed the beast of 666, and then the body and the four demon kings died together, and the soul carried the four original sins brought back from the four demon kings. , Enter the seal and seize the 665 beast. Although I haven''t seen that so-called ritual, Saya knows that even without thinking about it, the ritual that Cao Cao was going to perform was originally the last straw that overwhelmed the will of the beast of 666. That ritual, I am afraid, is to use the Holy Spear of Twilight to gather the huge energy produced by the forbidden hand and turn it into a god-killing attack, and annihilate the final will of the beast of 666! "However, with that guy as an ally, there must be many secrets such as seizing homes, but if that guy remembers correctly, he is not a good one, so it''s best to turn his face!" Thinking of the damn target of someone waiting for him, Saya murmured maliciously in his heart, and then said, "Okay, what are you going to do now, do you want to fight?" While talking, Saya moved like a pre-exercise athlete preparing for the exercise. The girl''s face was full of eager expressions, and the fighting spirit was bitter-- "Sa, Mr. Samer, and Mr. Nagato, let''s fight! Whether it''s a heads-up or a group fight, I don''t mind. Anyway, the only winner is me!" .. 1440 The 233rd melee and delay second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, really dare to say it!" Hearing Saya''s words, even Nagato, who couldn''t use his full strength now, couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes, "Anyway, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear this!" While speaking, Nagato and the god statue under him faintly resonated... The light beyond imagination is shining and blooming! "Ok?!" Samael, who was originally equally angry, couldn''t help but froze after seeing Nagato''s actions. As the incarnation of light, he had never had such a brilliance. Then he became jealous, and then, as the incarnation of rage, he became angry!! "boom!!!" The dark matter began to diffuse, infecting the surrounding space... From the land of Kyoto, the surviving evil dragons flew behind the dragon eaters one after another, the tyrannosaurus of the deadly sinGlendell and the shield dragon of the treasure treeLadon stood on the dragon eaters. On both sides. In the blink of an eye, the dragon eater gathered hundreds of evil dragons, and the momentum was greatly enhanced! "Whizzing!!" At this moment, there were several breaking noises around. I saw several figures from far and near, and soon appeared beside Nagato and Dragon Eater, and it was Suzex and Lezewim''s group. "Azacher!" After Suzex appeared, he first solemnly patted the fallen angel governor on the shoulder, then looked at Nagato, did not speak, but just nodded Obviously, the red-haired Demon King handed over everything at the scene to Nagato. Standing behind Suzexis were his family members. All these guys were wounded and they seemed to have suffered a lot in the battle against the strongest evil dragon. Compared to Suzex, Lezewim was very respectful in front of the Dragon Eater. The unruly and debauchery of fighting against Suzex is completely gone. Afterwards, many warriors on the ground flew up, slowly listing their positions behind the idol giant, and everyone''s auras converged, and their momentum was high. "Ahhhhhhh... it''s really amazing!" Seeing that Nagato and the Dragon Eater had just fallen behind in their own words, and immediately concentrated a large amount of troops, Saya couldn''t help but squeeze his mouth lightly, and laughed softly: "Since you have concentrated your forces, then I can''t fall behind!" At the end of the talk, Saya''s voice suddenly changed from one to four, becoming the accent of four different girls. At the same time, a huge picture scroll appeared behind Saya. The brilliance of gold, silver and pink each occupy one-third of the area of ??the unfolded scroll. In the next moment, three girls walked out of those three lights. The whole body resembles a silver modern mechanical armor, the left hand Victory Tyrannosaurus sword, the right hand infinite Garuru cannon Arbiter Saya; the whole body only wears a white dress, with rabbit-like ears and fox-like tail; and in ten minutes The blonde with double ponytails who have just been completely formed before-Beastmaster! Saya''s completely perfect triple transformation state appeared at the same time! "Next, look at me!" The first person who spoke was the latest and perfect beast guardian, and saw this girl who was full of madness that made all the beasts surrender stepped forward and stood in front of Saya''s body-Renren Read Novel www.rrk3dxs.com "Fantasy construction, show up, my legions!!!" Along with the beastmasters words, a large amount of aura was released frantically centered on the girl. A total of 333 light clusters condensed in the aura... "Roar!!!" "hiss!!!" The next moment, I saw the light group disperse, and amidst the unanimous roar, one by one, extremely strong Lion Warriors appeared on a unicorn Pegasus. Seeing the warriors appearing next to Saya, Nagato couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. Others didn''t know. Could Nagato know? That is the unicorn and lion beasts among Digimon! "Is this the power of the beastmaster?" Saya knows Nagato very well, and Nagato does not like Saya. After seeing these Digimons, Nagato understood the general power of Saya''s third transformation. "Haha, let''s fight then!!!" At this moment, the Beastmaster who opened his eyes again laughed loudly and said, as soon as the voice fell, his person turned into a golden light and rushed out directly. The girl''s actions seemed to fuse, and instantly detonated the entire battlefield! "boom!!!" ... ... "Will it be her?" At this moment, in a large blood pond guarded by an enchantment in Europe, the blonde girl was lying naked in the bathtub, looking at the phantom in the sky above. What is reflected in the phantom is the three-way chaotic battle taking place in Kyoto at this time! Among them, Saya''s figure is highlighted... "The last time we met, she was already a being able to counter-slash the realm, and now, she has almost perfected her road to the realm." "Even the real realm is only a step away." "just" After thinking for a while, the girl''s face was full of hesitation, "It feels like she is too deliberately acting in front of me, it always feels like a trap." "But it can''t be ruled out that this guy is pretending to be suspicious!" After thinking about it, the girl''s right hand was lifted from the blood pool, and the simple cup was held in her hand. Gently shook the cup, the phantom in the sky changed again, and heads manifested in it, including Saya, Nagato, Emperor, three Indian gods, and other indigenous masters... "There are too many suspicious people!" She couldn''t help but sighed. The girl looked at the sky faintly, as if she had passed through countless chaos and saw something huge coming... "I don''t know if the ontology can arrive in time, if that person escapes..." Thinking of a certain possibility, the girl suddenly understood that now is not the time for the final war to break out. In order to ensure her final victory, it can be delayed as long as it is. and so-- "My ally, retreat!" .. 1441 Chapter 234 Suddenly Stopped The First More! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward five minutes... Over the ruins of Kyoto, an unparalleled melee is being staged at this time. Evil dragons, fallen angels, demons, and many other creatures from different myths are fighting frantically. From time to time, blood and debris are scattered from the air to the ground. Show the cruelty of the battlefield to the fullest! With the passage of time, the entire battlefield gradually became clear, the high-end combat power was similar, and the evil dragons were not afraid of death, and the creatures of the beast masters were extremely enthusiastic. In contrast, the coalition forces gradually revealed their weakness! After all, the strength of the coalition forces is normal life. There are various emotional influences. "It can''t go on like this!" In the misty and different space, Nagato and Saya sat opposite each other, looked at the virtual screen between the two, and spoke lightly. At the beginning of the battle, Nagato used the ability of Absolute Mist to surround himself and Saya. In this way, Nagato can be lazy openly. Just let the idol giant do it! "indeed so!" Saya nodded when hearing Nagato''s words. Although in Bai Yujing''s plan, the entire mythological power had to go through a large part of weakening, it was only for the convenience of management in the future. Their opponent has never been a mythological force, but a guy on the side of the evil dragon. "Then, let that guy use his best!" With that said, Saya''s index finger was a little bit on the empty screen. At the same time, Saya the Beastmaster who was fighting the Dragon Eater couldn''t help but yelled, and the next moment, extremely violent grudge burst out from the girl. It is so powerful that it even makes the surrounding space show a distorted texture. "boom!!!" Afterwards, in an extremely fierce roar, Saya''s clone of Beastmaster directly hit the dark matter defensive circle released by the Dragon Eater with a punch. The fierce force blasted an obvious depression on the defensive circle. The Dragon Eater couldn''t help retreating along with the defense circle. And the beast master is chasing after... "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Seizing this opportunity, the Beastmaster continuously waved his fists, accompanied by extremely fierce fighting spirit, knocking the Dragon Eater down from the sky. "what!!!" Just when the Dragon Eater was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly let out a loud roar. The next moment, an angry roar that seemed to contain a boundless curse spread all over the surrounding area, and everyone who heard this sound felt a sense of fear derived from their bones... It is as if the lower person is facing the anger of the upper person. just "It''s so noisy!!!" When the beast guard heard this voice, not only did he have no fear, but instead gave birth to a wave of anger and fighting spirit. At this moment, the golden fighting spirit rose to a level again. At the next moment, the girl issued the most powerful punch yet!315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com "boom!!!" The dragon eater smashed the ground heavily. The huge Kyoto seemed to be shaken at this moment. With the place where the Dragon Eater fell as the center, huge cracks expanded in all directions. The smoke of gunpowder swept through the sky, covering everyone''s sight. At this time, the battlefield in the sky could not help but quiet. The vast majority of people looked a little sluggishly at the beast guard standing up in the sky, looking a little panting, and the smoke and dust below. I have to say that Saya''s deduction of the clone of the beast beast is really exaggerated. Actually suppressed the Dragon Eater from beginning to end... The most important thing is that this is only a clone of Saya. Although Saya''s body and the other two clones are not so eye-catching, they are equally comfortable. "Ahhhh!!!" After a while, there was a roar resounding from the sky in the smoke and dust on the ground of Kyoto. In the next moment, the smoke and dust that had not yet completely dispersed was dyed in pitch black in an instant, and endless dark matter filled in, and in the blink of an eye, a huge dark giant condensed. "Damn fellow, I won''t let you go!!!" Accompanied by a stern voice, a cross rose from the feet of the giant, and soon came to the chest of the giant, and as the voice just fell, it was about to melt into the chest of the giant... just "Ok?!" As if hearing something, the Dragon Eater let out a surprised sound. At the same time, the cross, which had been fused halfway with the giant''s body, stopped at this moment, looking like it was stuck on it. "ok, I get it!" After a while, the expression of the dragon eater was a little unwilling, and then his fierce gaze looked around, especially the beastmaster who had just humiliated himself "This time you are lucky, next time, I will treat you well!" As soon as the words fell, the dragon eater opened his mouth and groaned in a low voice. At the same time, all the evil dragons uttered a stern wailing, and a large amount of magic power poured out of their bodies, and then poured into the mouth of the dragon eater. In the next moment, the figure of the dragon eater and the dark giant twisted... Then disappeared in front of everyone. At the same moment, Lezeweim and the strongest evil dragon took the opportunity to activate the teleported magic circle, and disappeared in place when everyone was caught off guard. "You actually left!" After a while, mist filled the sky out of thin air. Saya''s figure flew out of the mist, and beckoned with the long door, whose sleeves were cut off while standing on top of the mist, "It would be a bit boring in this case, then, let''s go." "Goodbye, let''s have a good chat next time, Nagato-san!" As soon as the words fell, Saya, together with the three clones, and the remaining less than three hundred lion beasts and unicorn horse heads, all suddenly disappeared in place. The battlefield that had just been extremely fierce, instantly became extremely quiet... The soldiers of the coalition army were a little lost. "Crack!!!" At this moment, such a voice suddenly rang from the silent sky. Then I saw the evil dragons that had been absorbed a lot of magic power by the dragon eater turned into a statue, then shattered, turned into dust, and passed away with the wind... Involuntarily, most of the survivors were chilled!.. 1442 Chapter 235 Gabriels invitation is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Now we will broadcast an urgent news--" "Yesterday, Kyoto was hit by an unprecedented super earthquake. The entire city was reduced to rubble in the earthquake. Fortunately, before this, the relevant authorities forced all the people in Kyoto to relocate without causing casualties. "It''s just that starting today, the Millennium Magic Capital has become a thing of the past." "In the future, we can only learn about the ancient capital of a thousand years from the past video pictures or paper materials. This is the sorrow of the entire island nation. Let us mourn for three minutes..." Listening to the sound coming from the TV, purple eyes indifferently scanned the various pictures of Kyoto ruins displayed on the TV screen. Nagato, who had just eaten breakfast, looked pale. This is exactly the day after the end of the Battle of Kyoto. After the war in Kyoto, Nagato bid farewell to everyone present, and then returned to Tokyo with his family, Sakura, Rebel, and Joan of Arc. As for some things after the Battle of Kyoto, Nagato left Gurefia in charge. Speaking of it, all parties suffered heavy losses during the entire Kyoto battle. The local forces in Kyoto were the one that suffered the most, not to mention the various monsters and onmyojis who died in the war, the whole of Kyoto was shattered. The monsters were lucky, because afterwards, Kunou recognized Yuyihu as her mother. The entire nine-tailed fox force directly migrated to the free city of the underworld. The Onmyojis were bad luck and lost their most important headquarters. The best result was that they were absorbed by all forces. The Kyoto monsters suffered heavy losses, and the mythical coalition also suffered a lot! The six dragon kings and the red dragon emperor were restrained by the dragon eaters and robbed too much power. They will be in a semi-disabled state for a long time to come. The armies of the other mythological forces also suffered heavy losses. Although no tycoons were lost, the coalition forces dispatched to Kyoto were not general, and the major forces within the coalition forces were all future elites. The loss of these elites will cause the major mythological forces to decline for a long time in the future. In contrast, neither Saya nor the Dragon Eater suffered at all. Whether it is Saya''s legion or the evil dragon legion led by the dragon eaters, they are creatures that can be made out of thin air, and they consume some energy at most. When Nagato left yesterday, both Szekes and Asacher, who generally understood that the enemy was almost innocent, had a strangely smelly face... Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help showing a subtle smile. ... ... "But, speaking of it..." After turning off the TV, Nagato stood up and moved his body, thinking in his heart, "I wonder what Suzex and the others are going to do with the angels?" Knowing that the God of the Bible still exists, even if he has fallen, but the question of how to treat angels must also be put in the alliance''s constitution. After all, no one knows what the angels will do after knowing the news that God is still alive. Although those with pure white wings are the ultimate incarnation of goodness, when the gods of the Bible were still holy incarnations, there were angels falling to heaven. In this situation, the angels directly follow their own master, and the possibility of a group falling to heaven is not without it. This makes many mythological forces have to guard against.61 Wenku www.61wenku.com "In this case, should I go and have a good talk with Michael!" When he walked into the hall, Nagato sat on the sofa, but thought of the surrender that he and others received when he went to Kyoto. Although Bai Yujing''s family has great business, he doesn''t care much about the angels. But how should I put it, when Nagato is on the throne of the true god in the future and needs to really start preaching, it seems very appropriate to have a group of angels as a foil or something. at this time-- "Ok?!" The red-haired boy raised his brows slightly, because in the empty hall almost ten meters in front of him, a red teleportation magic circle was appearing out of thin air. Afterwards, three figures emerged from the magic circle. The leader is not someone else, it is Nagatos external spokesperson-Gurefia, beside Gurefia is the silent fallen angel Governor, and... "Gabriel?!" Looking at the very plump-looking Seraphim with the aperture on his head and twelve wings on his back, Gabriel, the number one beauty in the heavens, Nagato couldn''t help being surprised. "Master Nagato!" At this time, Gurefia walked out of the magic circle, came to Nagato''s side, bowed and saluted, "The Governor of the Fallen Angel and Miss Gabriel have something to discuss with you in person." "Oh, that''s really a rare guest!" With a slight smile, Nagato said to the two people who had just walked out of the magic circle not far away, "You are welcome, please sit down, Asacher, Gabriel!" Hearing this, Asacher and Gabriel nodded and gestured, and then sat on the sofa opposite the Nagato. After being silent for a while, Asacher said stiffly, "This time I am not looking for you, but Gabriel is looking for you. She wants you to go to the heaven." "Yes, Nagato-kun, if you can..." The blond beauty folded her hands and placed it in front of the huge opal, and made a plea, "I hope Nagato-kun can set off as soon as possible, Michael can''t hold it anymore!" As he spoke, Gabriel''s eyes even turned red... and he seemed to cry! "I understand!" Looking at the ugly-faced Governor of the Fallen Angel, and then at Gabriel, Nagato stood up and said, "It looks like the situation is in a hurry. Let''s talk while walking, Gabriel." "By the way, Gurefia, please help me take care of the few people in the family who are still sleeping." "And Asacher, are you coming together?" "No!" After being silent for a while, Asachel said, "After all, I am not welcomed by the heavens, Nagato-kun, if possible, save Michael!" "Also, Nagato-kun, do you think there will be peace in the future?" Hearing Asachers question, Nagato was stunned at first, and then left without looking back. His indifferent voice echoed from far and near... "Of course!" .. 1443 Chapter 236 The Third Trip to Heaven! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sure enough, those who can become strong are not fools!" Following Gabriel, when Nagato walked to open the giant door facing the other side, he still felt a lot of emotion in his heart. Assasser might have discovered some clues. However, if you know it, you will know, and Nagato doesn''t care. Having reached this point, the various forces in this world have completely meaningless to Nagato. The rest is not something that these mythological forces can intervene, and even transcendents of average level are not qualified to intervene! Perhaps Asacher was also aware of this, so he didn''t get to the bottom of it. "Nagato-kun, please!" At this time, Gabriel, who was walking in front, pushed open the door, walked in, and said, "This is the elevator for the angel above." "Oh, that''s really interesting!" Hearing Gabriel''s words, Nagato recovered from his thoughts, glanced at the so-called elevator left and right, and then walked in. After Nagato walked in, the elevator suddenly became a white space. Immediately, the golden pattern began to shine under the feet of the two! The next moment, Nagato felt a sudden sense of floating, and the whole body was enveloped in the feeling of being thrown upward! In an instant, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed, and the divine light began to shine. Nagato looked around to the left and right-- This is above the clouds. When I looked up, the bright sky came into view. Then, a huge door appeared in front of it, slowly opening! "Nagato-san! Welcome to heaven." With his back to the gate, Gabriel saluted Nagato respectfully. ... ... Passing through the huge door-the front door of the heavens, you will see the white rocky road, the stone buildings neatly side by side, the floating buildings and the comings and goings of pure white. Winged angels. "It''s a heaven, it''s dazzling!" Following Gabriel''s side, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh to himself. The huge sky was shining with white light, and everything in the vision of the red-haired boy, whether it was an angel or a building, even the road that Nagato was walking on, was shining. The road is spotlessly clean, as pure as the surrounding light! "There are seven levels in the heavens. This is the first level-called the first day. The seventh day on the top is the place where the gods live. Now there is only the system of miracles and artifacts of the chief god." Seeing the interest on Nagatos face, Gabriel explained it very appropriately, and then said apologetically, "Although it stands to reason that Nagato-san is here for the first time, as a landlord, I should accompany Nagato-san to appreciate it. Right now, but Michael is dangerous now, so..." "I know, you can compensate me again after the incident, Gabriel!" After faintly interrupting Gabriel''s words, Nagato''s gaze took a good look at the top beauty in the heavens before him, and said with a pun. "Thank you, Nagato-kun!" It was just obvious that the pure Gabriel could not hear the potential words of Nagato at all, bowed very gratefully, and then directly took Nagato''s hand and started to move forward.Xunread www.xunread.com Probably because Gabriel led the way, Nagato and Gabriel were not hindered in any way along the way, at most they were curiously watched by the angels. After passing the elevator several times, Nagato and Gabriel arrived on the sixth day. The first time he came here, Nagato saw the shrine-like building standing at the end of his vision. The whole building continues to release sacred fluctuations, and it feels like just seeing it as a blessing.That amount of light is already so much that it''s not surprising that the devil will be wiped out with just one glance. In front of this building, several angels with ten and twelve wings were standing there. After seeing Nagato and Gabriel appear, the top angels couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise, and then looked at Nagato with scrutinizing eyes. "Humph!" Seeing the eyes of those angels, Nagato couldn''t help but snorted. Although he can''t see his indifferent posture now, Nagato is a strong man who has come from domineering, and there is room for other people to look at it like this. However, after all, Nagato thought of Michael''s previous statement, and did not use violence to counterattack, but drew the brilliance of a giant statue formed by the fusion of the three beasts in his body. A simple gleam of light appeared out of thin air from the young man. All the angels seemed to see some heavy blow, and couldn''t help but became sluggish, and even some angels couldn''t help but step back. After a while, all the angels showed an unparalleled surprise. No one would be more surprised after seeing Nagato''s brilliance than angels, even creatures that were incarnations of light, which were no longer ordinary sacred and noble brilliance. That kind of brilliance has surpassed everything in the common sense of angels. It even surpasses the Lord that the angels never forget! "Nagato... Your lord!" Seeing the silent interaction between Nagato and the other angels, Gabriel couldn''t help but said in a worried voice. While speaking, this beautiful angel even involuntarily changed the name of Nagato. "Needless to say, where is Michael?" Waved to interrupt Gabriel''s words, Nagato didn''t say much nonsense, and went directly to the topic, "Let me take a look at Michael''s situation first." "Uh, good!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Gabriel was surprised at first, and then directly volleyed, and another elevator appeared in front of Nagato "Because of the seventh floor, I won''t accompany you up there!" "Ok!" In response to Gabriel''s reaction, Nagato nodded and walked into the elevator alone. The next moment, the red-haired boy disappeared in front of the angels together with the elevator. After he disappeared, all the angels breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously. After a while, the angels began to discuss. "I don''t know, are we doing this right?" "It should be correct, after all, the light..." "The brilliance beyond everything!" "..." .. 1444 Chapter 237 My Lord! ! ! Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" After a brief period of weightlessness, the elevator door opened suddenly. What caught Nagato''s eyes was a quaint temple. Compared with the building on the sixth day, the temple in front of me might not be so bright, but it looked extremely heavy. For example, the building on the sixth day is like a glamorous young man, and the temple in front of you is like a majestic middle-aged man with a successful career. The appearance of youth is glamorous, but the inside is flashy. "By the way, what am I thinking about?" In a daze, Nagato had already walked out of the elevator, and then the distracting thoughts in his heart flashed by, and the red-haired boy began to move forward following his instinctive induction. The entire seventh day was very quiet, even silence can be used to describe it. The vast world seems to be in a state of static time. Along the way, Nagato saw and heard, except for the temple building with a heavy atmosphere, nothing else, and no other creatures. This situation continued until Nagato reached the deepest part of the temple-- It was an empty space, full of mysterious fluctuations. Walking in from the door of the space, Nagato saw a huge cross at first sight. No, it was not so much a cross, but rather two intersecting cylinders. At the center of the intersection of the cylinders, Michael is bound to it! Dark lines surround the body of the blazing angel, and the six pairs of pure white wings flicker and flicker, symbolizing that the owner is wandering between light and darkness... From the front, it looks like a dragon eater! By the way, the two cylinders seemed to be called to something, and they were constantly shaking. ... ... "That''s it!" What kind of person is Nagato? I can see Michael''s current state at first glance. Obviously, the archangel in front of Nagato was using his body and even his entire soul to suppress the two cylinders that were about to be summoned. It''s just that the breath of original sin permeating the cylinder made Michael a little unbearable. "This breath should belong to the God of the Bible!" After a careful understanding, Nagato came to such a conclusion. At the same time, Nagato was a little curious. What are the two cylinders in front of him Actually will be contaminated with the original sin of God, and be called by God. "Save Michael first!" After thinking for a while, Nagato glanced at the miserable Michael, and didn''t waste time. A faint haze spread from the red-haired boy, covering the entire space in the blink of an eye. Immediately, the vibration of the two cylinders disappeared! Then Nagato snapped his fingers, and the phantoms of the Sky Dragon, the Wing Dragon and the Giant God Soldier appeared behind Nagato. The next moment, the giant idol giant appeared. "boom!!!" After the giant appeared, he directly held two huge cylinders with both hands, and the brilliance from the idol directly gushed out, dispelling the breath of original sin, or... swallowing! Michael finally lifted his shackles at this moment. Then... Sogou Library www.sogouso.com "boom!!" It fell straight to the ground. Wandering to the front of Michael lying on the ground, Nagato said quietly, "Hey, archangel, are you still awake?" "...I''m still awake!" There was silence for a while, and it seemed that Michael, who was in a coma, slowly said, "Sorry, Nagato-kun, let you see this ugly state." Then I saw the archangel slowly sitting up, looking at Nagato with a bit of embarrassment, and at the same time, the wings on his back were finally restored to whiteness. "No, this is not ugly!" Faintly shook his head, Nagato denied Michael''s words, "You can do this step, Michael, you are really amazing, at least in my opinion." "Thanks for the compliment!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Michael just smiled bitterly, not proud. "I have something I want to ask!" At this time, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said, "I don''t ask when you saw the truth about me. Anyway, from the beginning, I never lied. I just deliberately didn''t say something. It was found." "What I want to ask is, do you know the consequences of your choice?" "I know!" Michael''s answer was very decisive. After taking a few deep breaths, Michael stood up from the ground, bowed slightly towards Nagato, and then slowly began to say: "A long time ago, I was just an angel, the spokesperson of the Lord''s will." "But after the Lord''s death, I am no longer a simple angel, but an archangel who shoulders the entire family of angels. I must be responsible for the entire race." "Angels are the messengers of the sky, the ones who spread the light, there is nothing else!" "interesting!" Hearing Michael''s words, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. The news that the dragon eater is the wrath of God may not be known to the angels, but Michael must know that God is not dead yet and has fallen into darkness, but he still uses the saying that the Lord is dead. Obviously, Michael refused to recognize the fallen god as his own. "Then I won''t be hypocritical!" After hearing Michael''s decision, Nagato nodded faintly, and the original aura of the Heavenly Dao, which was originally sealed tightly, permeated at this moment. Feeling this sublime brilliance, Michael couldn''t help being shocked. What a lofty and majestic glory this is! Michael couldn''t help but knelt down and prayed toward Nagato. Nagato didn''t care about it, but went directly over Michael and came under the two cylinders. The idol giant held the cylinder and stretched out in front of Nagato. Then Nagato pointed to one of the cylinders, and with a''boom'', the stalwart brilliance wave spread at this moment, instantly spreading throughout the entire heaven for seven days. All the angels froze at this moment, and then they felt the warmth in their hearts. As if something had entered their hearts. Immediately, as if a flash of aura, all the angels and even all the Holy Spirit understood something, and at this moment they all knelt down and shouted "My lord!!!" .. 1445 Chapter 238 The Path of the Star Spirit is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A magnificent castle stands in the deep mountains of Romania. Surrounding the magnificent castle in the center, many buildings have been built. In addition, it is a rare snowy night at this time, and the surrounding environment is full of snow-capped mountains, which is a superb view. However, in this superb view, scenes of cruel wars were staged. Under the guidance of certain fuses, the Tepesh faction and Camilla faction of vampires, who have lived in seclusion here since ancient times, finally broke out the conflict over the years. The female-respected Camilla vampires took advantage of the snowy night to launch surprise attacks... It was only unexpected that the Tepesh faction had been prepared for a long time, waiting for the enemy to come, and as a last resort, the so-called surprise attack could only evolve into a frontal attack! Unimaginable blood magic, horrible claws that tear the flesh, speed that makes people unable to react, and innate special abilities, etc., vampires have endless moves. Soon, there were casualties in both hands, and the huge snowfield gradually became bloody. Seeing the war progress to a white-hot stage- "what!!!" There was an angry roar from the central castle. Horror pressure erupted from the central castle, impacting the hearts of all the vampires present, and many vampires all fainted in an instant. The next moment, evil dragons flew up from the castle... "This is... a dragon? No, these dragons!!!" "All have the breath of a vampire, can it be..." "Those guys in Tepesh gave up the glory of vampires!" Seeing this scene, the commander of Camilla''s vampire, the young blond vampire, couldn''t help but his eyes widened. Subsequently, she subconsciously activated the magic circle under her feet. At this moment, the evil dragons seemed to feel the breath of the magic circle, dozens of dragons'' breaths blasted down from the sky... "boom!!!" The space was distorted and shattered at this moment. ... ... The seventh day of heaven, deep in the temple of God. The lofty and sacred brilliance gradually converged, revealing Michael, who was crawling on the ground, and the red-haired boy sitting on the suspended mid-air throne. The two cylinders that realized the miracle system and the artifact system have long since disappeared, or, in other words, have become an integral part of Nagato''s Ten Thousand Realms System! At this time, Nagato has become a god-the only true god in the hearts of angels! "Ok?!" Slightly opened eyes, Nagato''s purple eyes seemed to penetrate time and space, and he sensed some extreme anger from the existence of the human world. "Is this sudden hatred my hard-pressed predecessor?" This kind of speculation flashed in his mind, and then Nagato understood instinctively. He seemed to have guessed it correctly. It was the wrath of the God of the Bible who had completely lost the position of God.000 literature www.000wx.com But what about it? It''s just a biblical god, and it doesn''t deserve Nagato''s attention. Thinking about this, the focus of Nagato''s gaze gradually condensed, and then he saw Michael, who was still crawling under him, and then said: "Qing Michael!" "My lord!" Hearing Nagato''s call, Michael crawled lower. Seeing the posture of the archangel, Nagato understood that he was showing loyalty to himself, and he couldn''t help showing a satisfied smile. Although he got the position of God of the Bible, it doesn''t mean that Nagato has really been recognized by all the angels. Those low-level angels won''t talk about it. Many high-level angels know the truth. They may not necessarily recognize the new god Lord Nagato! But that doesn''t matter. With Nagato''s hegemony and various influences, as time goes by, Nagato will eventually become the only true god in the hearts of the angels. However, if Michael''s full help from the beginning can speed up this process, it would be great for Nagato! "Go ahead, do what you should do!" He faintly stated his arrangements, and Nagato continued, "I need some time to sort out the legacy of my predecessor. Don''t let anyone disturb me for the time being!" "Michael understands, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Michael stood up and stepped back to the door of the space, "Michael assures you that your brilliance will eventually cover the heavens!" As soon as the voice fell, Michael turned and left the space. "Crack!!!" After Michael left, the door to the space closed automatically and then disappeared. Only the red-haired boy sitting on the throne alone... Afterwards, Nagato closed his eyes with a smile, and a faint light once again diffused from the red-haired boy, and soon filled the entire space. But this time the brilliance was completely concentrated in this space, and it did not cause turbulence in the entire heaven. At the same time, Nagato''s consciousness gradually rose, leaving from this space, and in a blink of an eye, crossing the endless time and space, came to the original starry sky of the heavens and the world. The power of the origin gathered, and a temporary body was gradually condensed with Nagato''s consciousness. Nagato''s consciousness settled in the body, and he grasped everything in the body for a moment, and then opened his eyes. At first glance, Nagato saw it, the core of the system of two cylinders was constantly fusing. It looks like the sun is eating two cylinders that fall into it. In terms of pure visual effects, it is very spectacular. Its just that Nagato is not concerned about this. What the red-haired teenager cares about is that, with the continuous devouring, a large amount of various biological information that has been studied by the gods of the Bible in order to find the strongest body is fed back into their consciousness, and the original body Some subtle changes have taken place in the origin of humanity. Originally, the core strength of Nagatos humane origin came from Zhu Yue It contains information on the evolution of the entire earth''s ecosystem and even hundreds of millions of years before the birth of Zhu Yue. This information has undergone unspeakable changes under the integration of new information. If it were to be expressed in words, it would be that disordered life information seems to have a tendency to form a whole. Vaguely, Nagato realized that he actually seemed to have touched the road ahead of humane mode promotion, and a brilliant but equally difficult road appeared before his eyes. "Could it be that this is the so-called Protoss Road?" .. 1446 Chapter 239 Retreat and the enemys close second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The infinite world has countless life species. It is difficult to clearly state that that life species is the strongest, because no one knows which corner of the endless void will emerge a special life form that restrains itself. But if it is limited to the ethnic group, there are three major races that can be called the strongest sequence. [God] of natural gods and Buddhas; [purebreds] of dragon species that are located at the apex of phantom beasts and do not have the evolution tree; and [protoss] of the highest rank among ghost species or elves, demons and other races Long ago, Nagato realized that, either intentionally or unintentionally, he was on the road to seizing the power of these three strongest clans The so-called three-way model was born for this! Long ago, Nagato had reached the point of exalting the gods and achieving Dao realm, but he has been suppressing not being promoted, and has accumulated his heritage frantically. And all of this is for rebelling against the acquired and achieving innate gods and Buddhas. Otherwise, he has become a god- Although the god of acquired! Dao realm is a threshold that any living body can reach. No matter how small a life is, as long as it has enough opportunities, enough accumulation and sufficient perseverance, it can reach Dao realm. But can the ant''s realm and the giant''s realm be the same? The answer is self-evident, naturally it is negative! The combat effectiveness when entering the Dao realm alone is much worse. The ants in the Dao realm have no idea how many years it will take to make up for this gap. In short, Nagato suppresses itself for future development. But Nagato didn''t expect that when his origin of heaven was about to become an innate god and buddha, his origin of humanity also had the hope of being promoted to a star! Speaking of it, the Protoss is similar to the uo in the Moon World to some extent. Both are existences at the apex of the entire planet''s biosphere! But the difference is that uo must follow the commands of the planet''s will, while the Protoss does not need it. On the contrary, the entire planet moves because of the Protoss'' will. From this point of view, the gap between the two is unreasonable. Therefore, after becoming the true ancestor, Nagato did not want to become the uo of the star at all, but the path to the Protoss was extremely difficult to find, and Nagato could only temporarily shelve it. "Never thought, hope came inadvertently!" Feeling the subtle changes that have taken place in the origins of his humane model, Rao was calm in Nagato, and couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. Of course, this is just a glimmer of hope. If Nagato wants to become a Protoss, there is still a long way to go. After all, Protoss are generally awakened, which can be regarded as a coincidence. If Nagato wants to gain the power of the Protoss, he must first create a similar chance coincidence. This kind of thing, just encounters are already unavoidable. As for self-manufacturing, the increase in difficulty is not just a little bit. but-- "It''s good to have hope!" He whispered to himself, Nagato''s face was full of confidence. With the resources and huge luck of Nagato, no matter how difficult things are, as long as it is not absolutely impossible, Nagato is sure to complete it! It will take a little longer at most, but for Nagato, time is not a problem. Since his rebirth, Nagato has been advancing at his own pace, without hurries or slowness. The phrase''time is with me'' is not vain!Yunxuange www.yunxuange.org "It''s just that the humanitarian mode has hope, and the authentic mode hurts!" Immediately, Nagato''s thoughts diverged, and he inadvertently thought of the remaining authentic modes in the three modes, and immediately revealed a speechless expression. No matter how difficult it is to achieve, the innate gods, buddhas and star spirits are all traceable. But the pure-blood dragon species is truly nowhere to be found! The pure-blooded dragon species was born from [None], and one day suddenly without warning, a race formed by the assembly of powerful forces is the pure-blood of the dragon species. So far, Nagato has seen many dragon species, but they are not pure blood. The true pure blood is either the first-generation dragon species born from [None], or the dragon species derived from the parthenogenesis of the pure blood dragon species. Mostly, all the dragons produced by the interaction with other lives are sub-dragons. The great red and infinite dragon gods are the closest dragon species that Nagato has seen before! "Wait?!! The great red, the infinite dragon god Orpheus..." When thinking of the two dragons closest to the pure-blood dragon, Nagato couldn''t help but flash, and a gleam of light flashed in his purple eyes, "Perhaps, it''s time to complete the promise with Orpheus." "When I want to come, Orpheus should be able to inspire me a lot!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help laughing, and then at this moment, when the ten thousand world system swallowed the two cylinders to the most critical moment, Nagato had to put aside these distracting thoughts... Sitting in the starry sky, Nagato''s will and the core of the system resonated with each other. ... ... Just when Nagato was closed, in the distant chaotic void. The nearly thousand-meter-long scarlet monster is crossing the void, a pair of huge insect wings are constantly cutting through the chaotic airflow, and the huge body is moving forward at an alarming speed. This is no one else, but the mortal enemy who made the Dao Karma with Nagato. The identity of this monster is not ordinary, but the existence of escaping from the original world to the Great Chaos is also the prototype of the famous mosquito man in the legend of the Chinese country where Nagato''s previous life was located. But as he got closer and closer to his destination, the monster felt uneasy. As if his destination is a terrifying place. The signs of death are coming! just-- "boom!!!" The more the harbinger of death was felt, the faster the monster moved forward.At the same time, the breath on his body is getting more and more fierce and terrifying. The monster understands very well that the more this kind of time, the more you can''t hide! Otherwise, the opponent will get stronger and stronger! Until I have nowhere to hide! therefore-- "Roar!!!" There was a violent roar in the chaos, and the blood of the monster burst out, and the whole body turned into a bloody light, piercing the chaotic space... It disappeared in the blink of an eye... 1447 Chapter 240 Goodbye Lias Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and three days have passed in an instant. When Nagato awakened from the retreat and walked out of the space deep in the temple, he was immediately greeted by many blazing angels. At the same time, all the Seraphs performed the surrender ceremony toward Nagato. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but commend Michael with thirty-two praises. His own archangel did a really good job, and he was able to convince all the seraphims. You know, in the eyes of Nagato, believers are very difficult to work around! Pious believers like angels are even more unreasonable. From this point of view, Michaels ability is very good, and Nagato is looking forward to what Michael will do in the future spread of faith after he becomes a god. "Everyone, get up!" Sitting on the throne, Nagato looked at the seraphs crawling underneath, and said, "Don''t be too restrained. Although I may be a little overbearing from time to time, I am still reasonable." "By the way, Ching Michael, what happened to me during the three days of retreat?" Nagatos last sentence was just a casual question, but he got Michaels affirmative answer. The red-haired boy couldnt help but raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised "Yes, my lord!" I saw Michael stand up, bow slightly and salute, and said, "Two days ago, some of the mythological forces attacked the vampires of the Cepes faction in Romania..." "But it was counterattacked by evil dragons, and the whole army was wiped out!" "Oh, tell me the specifics!" Hearing Michael''s words, Nagato straightened slightly and asked. ... ... All of this originated from the war between the two vampire factions three days ago. Because Nagato seized the position of the God of the Bible, it caused dissatisfaction with the dragon eaters hiding in the castle of the vampire Tepesh faction, and sent evil dragons to attack. Another faction of vampires, the army of the Camilla faction was directly destroyed. The commander of the Camilla faction army, Elmaine Sheltingelstein, was attacked when he finally left using the space magic circle and was involved in the turbulence of time and space. However, she was lucky enough to escape the mortal ending and appeared in Juwang Academy with serious injuries. Under such circumstances, the vampire''s situation is known to the demons. Soon after, it spread to the ears of many high-level mythological forces in the alliance with the Devil, because the damage caused by the battle of Kyoto before was too great, which caused some dissatisfaction within the alliance. Some of the more impulsive high-level mythological forces directly confronted Admiration regardless of the overall situation The vampires of the Shi faction use soldiers. Then, they encountered Waterloo without accident and the entire army was wiped out. "So, what will the evil dragons do next?" After listening to the situation before and after Michael''s report, Nagato was silent for a while before asking, "Is it a crazy counterattack and revenge, or is it lurking again." "My lord, the evil dragons continue to lurch." A look of surprise flashed across Michael''s face, and then he spoke. "That''s it!" Read the book www.yshuobaxs.com Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. It seems that the other party is not ready yet, or what they are still waiting for, then whether to launch a sneak attack, such a thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato immediately denied it. The intuition from the depths of the heart told Nagato that now is not the best time. "That''s it!" In the eyes of the blazing angels, Nagato spit out such a sentence, and then said, "Michael, I have something to leave, the heavens will ask you!" "Everything is as you wish, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Michael looked very respectful. The next thing is simple, because instead of the God of the Bible, Nagato has the greatest authority in the entire heaven, and there is no need to use any messy elevator. Nagato directly used the magic circle to directly teleport from the seventh day of the heavens to the island nation of Tokyo in the earth. It''s just that there is still a blazing angel behind the red-haired boy. That is Gabriel, the number one beauty in heaven! According to Michael and the others, they had no intention of interfering in Nagato''s actions, nor did they dare to interfere, but as the gods of the heavens, surrounded by demons and fallen angels, it was really unreasonable. And Gabriel is the representative of their seraphim who accompanied Nagato. After listening to Michael''s words, Nagato felt a little bit the same. In addition, Gabriel is indeed a rare beauty, and he is also an angel who has never slept with Nagato, which is quite in line with Nagato''s wishes, so the red-haired boy acquiesced in it. The other end of the magic circle is not the villa where Nagato is located, but the old school building of Koomao Academy. Just after appearing from the magic circle, Nagato saw the surprised Lias Gremory and her family members, as well as a blond purebred vampire at first sight! Before everyone had time to speak, Kiba Yuto suddenly stood up, his face changed, and Gasparvradi, who was sitting next to Yudou, couldn''t help but shrink on the sofa, with a panic expression on his face. But the blond vampire who was talking to the Gremory family involuntarily stepped back. "Ok?!" Seeing everyone''s reaction, Nagato was taken aback at first, and then suddenly. The slightly sharp aura of the true ancestor, which he unintentionally released because of the opening of the Protoss Path, converged, and Nagato said leisurely, "Sorry, it seems to scare you a bit!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the three of Yudou didn''t know how to answer... I was stunned there for a while! "You came just right!" At this moment, Rias suddenly spoke, and saw the red-haired Grand Duke Gremory stand up and said, "Start our agreed battle, I can''t wait!" "Don''t wait any longer?" Hearing what Rias said, Nagato couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and then spoke."Can you practice for a few more days, or do you have the confidence to win?" "I''m not confident!" Lias was righteous and resolute, "But, I don''t want to wait, I don''t dare to wait anymore, I''m afraid that I will live some more days, I don''t even have the determination to shoot!" .. 1448 Chapter 241 Chaotic Valkyrie First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Losweiser? Why are you here?" Just after learning about the heavens from his own channel, Asachel, who was feeling extremely complicated, couldn''t help blurting out when he saw a certain Valkyrie who was looking for something anxiously. "As Odin''s personal Valkyrie, shouldn''t you have gone back with Odin? Or, did Odin give you the task of staying?" As soon as the words were spoken, the Governor of the Fallen Angel regretted... because-- "Leaving, leaving?!!!" "How come? How could Lord Odin leave without notifying me!" "Difficult, is this the legendary dismissal?!!! That''s right, this is the dismissal! Oh, oh! Excessive! Your Excellency Odin, you are so excessive!" Hearing what Asacher said, the Valkyrie, who had been unable to find Odin, couldn''t help but change her face. Originally, Rossweiser thought that Odin was just as usual, in some free time, ran to the places where women haunt, to feast on his eyes... Only after hearing the words of the Governor of the Fallen Angel, the Valkyrie felt a little bad. As she kept talking to herself, the silver-haired Valkyrie burst into tears, "I worked so hard for Your Excellency Odin, but he forgot me in the island country!" "It''s too much! Abandoned me! Ooo! I am a woman who can''t do a good job anyway! A virgin! No boyfriend''s history equals my age!" In the end, the Valkyrie ran away in tears... Seeing this scene, in addition to speechlessness and guilt, the Governor of the Fallen Angel, who was originally in a deep and complicated mood due to the changes in the heavens, has unexpectedly improved a lot. "Tsk tusk, having said that, I can base my happiness on other people''s pain so easily. It seems that I am really a born villain!" Some laughed self-deprecatingly, the Governor of the Fallen Angel thought about it, then turned and returned to his office. Now that the changes in the heavens have happened, it is a fact. Asacher needs to estimate what he can do before the change spreads! "At least to ensure world peace, right?" The man who pretends to be the villain''s leader laughed at himself and continued to bury his head in intelligence... ... ... "Woohoo!!!" On the other side, the silver-haired Valkyrie panicked in tears, and unexpectedly broke into Juwang Academy. Fortunately, today is Sunday, and there are almost no one in the Academy... Otherwise, the Valkyrie''s face would be a bit lost! "Ok?!" Only after moving forward for a while, Rossweiser seemed to sense something, and could not help but stop the pace of moving forward, subconsciously looking around. This look immediately surprised the silver-haired Valkyrie. Because in this empty college, there was a faint mist everywhere, and at the same time, a slippery sensation of warmth enveloped the whole body. "not good!!" As an existence proficient in a lot of Nordic magic, the Valkyrie suddenly understood that she seemed to have accidentally stepped into a special enchantment that was being formed... Read Bookstore www.kanshu55.com "Does this count as a typical''when someone is unlucky, they will choke on their mouth!''?" Faced with this sudden situation, the Valkyrie with a good psychological quality even laughed at herself in her leisure time, and then watched the change. In this case, violently breaking the barrier is always the most inferior approach, because you don''t know what bad reaction the attack will produce.Only by carefully observing and finding clues about this mysterious enchantment can we make the most correct choice. The next moment, the surrounding environment began to change The huge college disappeared! Instead, there is a seemingly vast grassland area. In the center of the grassland stands a seven-fold huge tower that looks straight to the sky. In front of the giant tower, Rossweisse actually saw Lucifer''s sister, Lias Gremory, and five or six figures standing there. Not waiting for the silver-haired Valkyrie to ask a question, a red paper dropped from the pagoda. Rossweisse subconsciously raised one of his hands, grabbed the paper closest to him, and found that there were words on it. When I opened it up, the silver-haired Valkyrie couldn''t help being a little surprised. "Bonus game name: Bravely break into the Seven-storied Pagoda! Participants at a glance: all the outsiders in the dreamland trapped in the fog! Contestant victory conditions: Pass the test of the pagoda in twelve hours, reach the top of the pagoda, and meet the pagoda owner! Sponsor victory conditions: The contestant did not pass the test of the pagoda within the specified time! The contestant surrendered. The winner of the contestant will obtain an unconditional promise from the organizer, and the victory of the sponsor will obtain the ownership of the contestant. Oath: Respect the above content and hold a gift game based on glory, wisdom and strength." What kind of weird situation is this?! Looking at the red document in front of her, Roseweiser couldn''t help but a flash of surprise on her face. At this moment, she found that she had been forced to make a contract somehow. After thinking hard for a while, she was still puzzled. In the end, she could only look at Lias and her group. At the same time, Lias and others also found this uninvited guest, and saw the red-haired girl strolling to the silver-haired Valkyrie. "Hello, I''m Rias Gremory, the future Grand Duke Gremory, I remember you should be by the Lord Odin, the main god of Northern Europe..." "No!!!" Hearing Lias mentioning Odin, Roseweiser could not help but deny out of control. Then the girl realized that her behavior was a little bit wrong, smiled bitterly, and then said, "Sorry, something happened. ''S behavior is a bit reckless." "At Lower Rossweiser, Your Highness Gremory, can you please ask, what''s going on now?" After taking a deep breath, the silver-haired Valkyrie took the red document in her hand and asked. "What do you want me to say?" Hearing the question from the Valkyrie, Rias Gremorys face was obviously a little embarrassed, and she was silent for a while before she said: "I can only say, Miss Roseweiser, your luck is really bad. " ps: Try the wording of the box court... 1449 Chapter 242 The worlds second authority! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lias'' words made Rossweisse some inexplicable. It''s just that in the explanation of Lias, Roseweiser''s face gradually changed, from the original inexplicable to the complicated to the incredible horror The origin of all this is Rias''s declaration of war on Nagato! Four or five months ago, Nagato and Rias had a battle of ranking games, which was a battle with all the future of Rias as a bet. At that time, Nagato proposed his own restriction to seal the three gods and bans. So Lias saw the hope of victory. But with the passage of time and the frequent fighting these days, Rias gradually realized the unfathomable nature of Nagato. The gods are never powerful because of the gods. On the contrary, it is Shen Miegu who is powerful because of him. In fact, Lias already knew the fate of her defeat, but her pride in her heart made the girl really unwilling to admit defeat, or that even if she lost, she would lose dignifiedly. Perhaps it was moved by Rias, or her own bad taste... After receiving the challenge from Rias, Nagato proposed the second method, which is to use the forbidden hand of the gods to exterminate the fogthe Utopia in the fog as the venue, and let Rias and others challenge. As long as they can pass the test, they can win without fighting Nagato. Even in order to make up for Riass dependents-Demon Dragon Sheng Tanning had cultivated the combat power gap caused by the dragon eaters, Nagato also let the vampire of the old school building, the former commander of the Camilla faction army , Ermaine Sheltingelstein as Lias'' foreign aid. This kind of good thing, Lias naturally agrees! But I didn''t expect that Rossweisse would enter randomly at this time and be recognized as a member of the contestant by the entire Dreamland. "This unscientific!!!" After listening to Lias, the silver-haired Valkyrie was silent for a while before she said with a complex expression, "How can this kind of thing be done!" "what''s up?" Lias and others couldn''t help looking at each other when they heard this. Most of the people like Rias are too young, but Yuto Kiba, the only person with a long memory, is too leisurely in his previous life and does not have much knowledge. Compared to them, although Rossweiser is not very old, it is completely different. As an existence that grew up in the magical power of Norse mythology, the amount of knowledge in Rossweiser''s brain has left everyone a few blocks away. Therefore, she was horrified at the so-called ideal country in the mist. The girl knows very well that it is not difficult to create an alien space, but it would be difficult to create an alien space that can influence all sentient beings in it and make a contract. If this space were to let herself sign a contract by hypnosis or something like that, Rossweiser would not be so surprised, but when the contract was just signed, the girl knew that she was not affected. It is a contract signed directly by the space without its own approval! In this case, even strong people like Odin, the main god worshipped by the Valkyrie, are impossible to achieve, at least in terms of Losviathana''s extensive knowledge! unless "Is it that the many master gods are still exploring and are in charge of the world?" Frowning slightly, Rossweiser muttered to herself with words that only she could hear, and then she couldn''t help but start to doubt the identity of Nagato... "Miss Roseweiser?!" Love Bookstore www.ishusexs.com At this time, seeing the Valkyrie in front of her was lost in thought, Rias had to speak to wake her up, after all, Rias didn''t have a lot of time. "Ah, sorry, think of something!" After waking up from his contemplation, Rossweiser calmed his mind, took a deep look at the tower, and then formally said, "Since I have been forced to contract, then I can''t escape it naturally." "Let me wish you a helping hand, Lord Rias Gremory!" "It''s my honor!" Rias couldn''t help smiling when she heard the answer from the Valkyrie. ... ... The seventh floor of the tower. Here is an ordinary family environment that looks very normal. "Tsk tsk, it''s really amazing!" The red-haired boy sitting on the sofa in the hall looked at the TV screen not far away. Roseweiser looked deeply at the tower, and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It seems that this Valkyrie who accidentally ran into it seems to have discovered something!" Although the silver-haired girl''s self-talk was so small that even Lias and others around did not hear it, Nagato, who controls the entire country, naturally heard it! The fact is just as the girl thought-- At this time, Nagato had indeed controlled a part of the authority of the entire world, and all of this was due to the two systems of the God of the Bible in the heavens. The artifact system is in charge of many artifacts. With the thoughts of sentient beings, the artifact enters a state of forbidden hands and opposes the flow of the entire world, thereby causing a slight delay in the operation of the world... At the same time, it intercepts some of the power brought by the forbidden hand to maintain the operation of the system. And the miracle system of the palm god took the opportunity to erode the whole world! In short, these two systems were actually developed by the God of the Bible in order to gain the authority of the world. From this point, it must be said that the God of the Bible is really a genius. It''s just that the god of the Bible is in bad luck, and his plot can only make Nagato a wedding dress! It is with this authority that Nagato can enforce a contract in the country! Let everyone have to participate in the game! "Although my current authority is not strong enough, I cannot enforce contracts with those who are relatively powerful Demon King level powerhouses and those who transcend." "But in the face of some of the most common Demon King''s existence, it is still very easy to do!" Sitting on the sofa, Nagato looked at the contestants who had already reached the tower on the screen in front of him, and couldn''t help showing a smile of appeasement. just-- "boom!!!" The sudden explosion suddenly interrupted Nagato''s pretense. Then I saw Gabriel ran out of the kitchen in darkness, and said loudly, "No, Nagato-sama, the kitchen exploded..." "..." .. 1450 Chapter 243 Breaking Through the Tower [Part One] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at Gabriel in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help feeling like a silent choke. Nagato hadn''t noticed it when he was following Gabriel before, and it was only now that he really realized that Gabriel''s natural degree... makes it impossible to look directly at him. "call!!!" At this moment, the flame spreading in the kitchen went out. Seeing this scene, Gabriel''s eyes brightened and he was about to return to the kitchen, but at this moment, Sakura wearing a purple apron came out of the kitchen... and stood in front of Gabriel! Sakura looked at the natural seraph in front of her, and took out a fence from behind and placed it in front of her. On the fence was a wooden board with the words-- "Forbidden kitchen area! Gabriel is forbidden to enter!" After doing all this, Ying Shi ran back to the kitchen. "Ah, no!" Looking at the plank in front of him, Gabriel was stunned for a while before suddenly speaking, "Miss Sakura, Miss Rebel, and Miss Gurefia, how can you exclude others like this." "It was just an accident, someone came in... Ah!" While talking, Gabriel was about to jump over the fence and enter the kitchen, but before he moved, the blond Seraph felt a powerful hand around his waist... Then Gabriel was hugged into a warm embrace. "My lord, you..." "The kitchen is not suitable for you!" At this time, Nagato''s other hand also stretched out from behind Gabriel, and very directly held Opai on Gabriel''s left... "Why don''t we discuss the future reproduction of angels!" "what?!!" ... ... "Hey, where is this place?" After opening the gate on the first floor of the tower, Rias and her team discovered that they and others had somehow appeared on the edge of an ancient town. The gate of the so-called first floor of the tower was no longer found around. At this moment, several red documents fell from the sky. "this is" Rossweisse reached out and took a document, opened it, and read it: "Welcome to the test scene on the first floor of the tower-the road of rebellion." "The test of the first level is very simple. There is a waterfall about 30 kilometers east of this small town called Ending Waterfall. If you want to go up to the second level, just get there!" "Friendly reminder: This is a world of ninjas. Ninjas obey control and get tasks from the country to make a living. But there are some restless guys in the world...such as you." "You who assassinated the Daimyo of Fire Nation not long ago and broke the ninja rules will naturally encounter some minor troubles, but I believe you, come on!" Come on, your sister! Seeing this, the corners of Rossweiser''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched, and she couldn''t help but want to vomit. Except for the Valkyrie, everyone''s expressions were almost the same. "Okay, everyone!" Wuyou Book Online www.51asw.com At this moment, Rias suddenly spoke and attracted everyone''s attention, "We have limited time. The distance of thirty kilometers is a bit long. Let''s fly over, but before that..." Speaking of this, Lias spread her left hand directly, and a devastating bullet appeared from the girl''s hand, blasting towards the entrance of the small town not far in front of everyone. "boom!!!" The huge portal shattered directly. Then a human who didn''t know when he was hiding at the entrance suddenly ran out, but failed to survive the devastating bullet and fell to the ground, spitting out a lot of blood. "Ahem, betrayal, Mu and Konoha will not let you go!" Looking at Lias and others, the human said something like this, and then fainted. At this time, the people in the town reacted and ran away like birds and beasts. "Take this opportunity and go!" After finishing all this, Rias spread her bat-like wings behind her and flew directly. The decisive action made the rest of the people stunned. "Wait for me, Minister Lias!" Jidao Junai was the first to react, and also opened the devil''s wings and flew up. After Junai, the rest of the people also reacted and followed. I have to say that Rias'' response here is very decisive and wise. Although the test scene of the tower looks like a real world, it is only a scene after all, and everything here is arranged by Nagato. In the beginning, the hidden human being was the first trap. If Rias doesn''t do anything, it won''t be long before Rias and the others will be attacked by Konoha Anbe ninjas. The ninjas may not have high attack power, but they are absolutely strange. Think about it, Rias and the others will waste a lot of time. However, because of Rias'' decisiveness, they will not be attacked by Konoha''s Anbe for the time being, and Rias will not even make contact with humans, and fly directly towards the end... Therefore, after more than ten minutes of continuous flight, they did not encounter any enemies. At most, they were shocked to some humans who accidentally saw them. "I smell the waterfall!" At this moment, Tacheng Baiyin said with some excitement, "If you turn over the mountain in front, you should be able to see the waterfall...no good!!" "Stop it, Shenluo Tianzheng!!!" At this moment, a figure with short orange hair flew from below, with both hands stretched towards the sides, an invisible repulsive force erupted from the human body. At this moment, everyone was subjected to an invisible and powerful repulsive force, and they flew out one after another, and then fell to the ground. At the next moment, there were a dozen guys who seemed to be quite capable. "Sure enough, there is no way to pass by tricks!" Seeing the surrounding situation, a sigh flashed across Rias''s face, and then she immediately cheered up and said, "In this case, there is no way, everyone, it''s time to fight!" "Leave it to us, Master Rias!" "This is what it deserves!" "Fight!" After hearing Lias''s words, the family members and two foreign aids responded to Lias, one by one burst out powerful magical powers, and fought against these ninjas without saying a word!.. 1451 Chapter 244: Breaking Through the Tower [Medium] Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!More than half an hour later... With Rias''s last devastating bullet, after completely bombarding the undead human named Feidan into slag, the battle was completely won. It''s just that at this time, everyone is hung with some color. I have to say that although these ninjas are weak in lethality, their abilities are very special. Most importantly, each guy is very experienced. In this situation, it took a lot of time for Rias and others to solve the other party. and-- "Minister, that Payne Six Ways?" Standing on the corpse of a fat puppet, Tacheng Baiyin''s eyes flickered, "The abilities of the six people combined, is it just..." "Yes, it''s the ability of the free city and Miss Chuan Bingli!" The red-haired Grand Duke Gremory shook her long red hair and said thoughtfully, "This world is probably the world that Nagato has experienced." Hearing what Rias said, everyone couldn''t help but nodded. In the previous battles, everyone also discovered that the consciousness of these ninjas was too complete, and the information in this world was also too rich. In this case, it is impossible to create a temporary world. "No matter what, let''s go!" After resting for a while, Rias gave the order again, and then took the lead in spreading the Demon Wings and flew directly towards the so-called Valley of End. After her, everyone silently followed... After turning over a mountain in front of them, everyone saw the hanging waterfall and the huge statues standing on both sides of the waterfall, and then... Teleport, start! ... The feeling of weightlessness receded like a tide, and Rias stood on the ground again with her feet. Before she opened her eyes, the girl''s brows wrinkled tightly. Because at this moment, she smelled a very strong smell of blood. Immediately, the girl opened her eyes, and what was revealed in front of her was a blood-stained city, with broken limbs everywhere, and blood had turned into the streets. In the sky are helicopters constantly shooting, and at the end of the vision is a group of corpse-eating monsters! Seeing this scene, Rias couldn''t help taking a breath. Not only Lias, but everyone else had similar reactions, except for Yudou who had the memory of the White Knight, but he was better, but his breathing also increased a bit. At this time, documents of this level of test fell in the sky again... "The second test: escape from London!" "As the test title implies, this is London. Of course, it is not the London of your world, but a London of another world. Of course, this is not the point. The point is, run out of this London!" "Because, the river of death is coming..." "Friendly reminder: No flying on the second floor!" As everyone read the document, the corpse-eating monster in the distance seemed to perceive the people''s trail and surrounded from all sides. "This is a ghoul who doesn''t even have a sense of self?" After these monsters approached, the superior vampire named Elmaine Schertingerstein couldn''t help showing a look of contempt. "What''s the joke, facing this guy to run away, it''s almost..." 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com Seeing the ghoul, a creature at the lower level of the vampire, the arrogance in the blond girl''s heart suddenly came to life, but she was stuck before she could finish her words. Because at this moment, she saw... The blood-colored long river was used from a distance, and the sight of the upper vampire was clearly seen by the girl. In that long river, countless lives were crowded. Obviously, that is the so-called river of death! "No, run away!!!" Rias was the first to shout out loud, subconsciously wanting to use the wings but did not react at all, and then the girl remembered the prompt in the file just now. With a secret curse, the girl directly pulled Zhu Nai beside her and ran. After she acted, the rest of the people were suddenly stunned. The same started. Then, a life and death chase began! ... ... "what!!!" In a room on the seventh floor of the tower, Gabriel''s moving moan echoed leisurely, filling the room with a burst of speechless splendor. "Huh, it''s only an hour, isn''t it?" Exhaling a long breath, the red-haired boy lay directly on Gabriel''s back, raging in front of the blond angel with one hand, and stroking the pure white wings with the other. Where did the pure white angel go through this battle, his cheeks were flushed immediately, and he couldn''t even speak. at this time-- "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The constant knocking on the door interrupted Nagato''s enjoyment, and the red-haired boy reluctantly got off the angel who had become a puddle of slime. After putting on a bathrobe, Nagato opened the door. "Sorry to interrupt your enjoyment!" I saw Gurefia standing at the door and bowing slightly to Nagato, and then said, "It''s just that someone is out now." "Oh, let me see, who is so unlucky!" Nagato, who was still a little uneasy, couldn''t help but got excited after hearing what Gurefia said, walked out of the room, and soon came to the hall. Then, Nagato saw a blond girl with torn clothes on the sofa in the lobby. "Hey, isn''t this one of the foreign aids I assigned to Rias?" After thinking about it slightly, the red-haired boy asked in surprise, "I remember it was Elmaine Schertingerstein! By the way, Gurefia, how did she get out?" "The physique of this lady vampire is not good. In the second level test, because your lord, you restricted the flight, which caused her to be surrounded by the dead river and finally out. Hearing Nagato''s question, Gurefia spoke solemnly. "Dead River, it''s something I really miss!" Subconsciously, Nagato looked at the TV screen in the lobby, and the River of Death, which once left Nagato''s memory, was being staged. "Hehe, it''s not just the river of death!" Looking at the galloping Lias and others, Nagato couldn''t help but smile, "The waves I have experienced are more than just a little bit..." .. 1452 Chapter 245 Climbing the Tower [Part Two] Fifth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the seven-storied tower, Nagato only set six tests. The sixth test is very simple, just place five of his family members on the sixth floor and let them fight against Rias who passed the previous test. However, the first five tests were a bit unusual, and they were eccentric. Among them, the test of the first layer is a bit simpler for Rias and others, after all, Nagato just intercepted a relatively normal time scene of the Naruto World. At that time, the Hokage World was not exaggerated to destroy the world and destroy the earth. The second floor is the river of death where Alcatel liberated from Nagato''s deep memory, the river of horror that swallowed millions of lives in the entire British capital. But in fact, although Alcatel is perverted, but limited by the weakness of the world, the lethality of the terrifying river of death is actually not great. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the second layer is still easy to pass. Only from the third level, the difficulty is different! On the third floor, Nagagoal placed the scene in Sardinia, Italy, in the world of the godslayers, and at the same time put the god of Mercator and the god of war Veleslana into the god of impunity. At this level, Nagato does not even need to promulgate any test targets. You know, the military god who is pursuing victory will not let go of the existence of Lias with power beyond humans, and Mercator has the name of a demon named Baal... In short, Lias and others really almost collapsed on the third floor. Fortunately, he sacrificed Garpas and used time to suspend the ability to pass. On the fourth floor after the third floor, Nagato deliberately sent Rias and the others to the Kings Banquet in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and then their uninvited guests went directly to the King of Conquer! On the fifth floor, Nagato sent them to Xianjin Island very horribly... Then let the fourth true ancestor Xiao ancient city go directly! ... ... "Welcome, Miss Lias!" When Rias worked so hard to escape from the fifth floor of the true ancestor, she arrived at the sixth floor in the blink of an eye. The girl heard this voice before she opened her eyes. Opening her eyes, a young girl with silver-gray hair came into Lias'' eyes. "Chiyo, the sixth level test, is my opponent you?" Secretly looking around the surrounding environment, after not seeing anyone other than herself and Chiyo, Rias suddenly spoke clearly. "That''s it, Sister Rias!" On weekdays, the relationship between Tomoyo and Rias is pretty good, or the relationship between Nagato''s family members and Rias and her family are pretty good. "The so-called sixth floor has no test, because you happen to be five people, just like us, so the master has decided to let us one-on-one!" "As long as anyone wins, we will lose!" Looking at the red-haired girl in front of him, Tomohiro put on a fighting start, and a faint and fierce grudge began to diffuse from the girl''s feet. "Wait a minute, Tomoyo!" At this moment, Rias suddenly stopped Chiyo''s actions, then raised her head slightly and said, "Nagato, I know you are looking at me. Since only one person wins, then I want to look at the other people first. Fight, can you?" "...As you wish!" Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com After being silent for a while, a faint voice sounded from the void, and at the next moment, three virtual screens appeared around Rias and Tomohiro. It shows three ongoing battles! Among them, the most exaggerated battle was between Zhu Nai and Wisteria Irina. Both were empty-handed and fought with spells. The thunder of light and dark and the power of pure holy light continued to bombard. In the huge battlefield, all kinds of destruction occurred under their confrontation. Although the two seem to be evenly matched on the surface, Rias knew that Zhu Nai had consumed too much magic power before and would soon be in trouble. At this moment, it is obvious that Zhu Nai intends to break out and see if he can make a quick battle. But Irina has always kept a distance from her. "...Zhu Nai!" Pursing her mouth, Lias knew that Zhu Nai had lost her chance of final victory, and then Lias looked at the second battlefield, which was the battlefield of Gui Yanye and Losweisse. In the previous test, Roseweiser''s wealth of knowledge made Lias amazed. Therefore, the girl still had some expectations for the silver-haired Valkyrie. Only after watching for a while, Lias was disappointed again! Rossweiser gave full play to the characteristics of her Nordic magic, all kinds of magic bullets flew, but her opponent was very unreasonable wielding a sword, cutting the magic bullets into two pieces one by one. "The master has said that Yanye''s knife contains the meaning of a knife, which can cut off energy!" Seeing the surprise in Rias''s gaze, Tomoyo thought for a while and explained to her, "That magician is very strong, but she has consumed too much and can''t beat her words." "..." Rias didn''t reply, but looked at the third battlefield. It was a four-player battlefield, where Kiba Yuto and Tacheng Shiraito united, while the two on the other side were Xenovia and Aisha Aljet. Regardless of whether it is Yudou or Baiyin, Rias is confident about it. Naturally, You Dou needn''t say much. The memory of his previous life gave him the potential of an ordinary demon king, and his strength has reached this level recently. Baiyin has cultivated fairy skills to the extreme, condensing a pair of boxing gloves. With the help of the treasure, Baiyin is no less inferior to the upper demon! just Lias found that their opponent seemed even more terrifying. Aisha, who was originally just an auxiliary nun in Rias'' eyes, actually stood against an enchantment, no matter how Baiyin attacked, she couldn''t shake it. Then, with the assistance of Aisha, Xenovia, holding the holy sword tyrant, broke the table! The entire battlefield was divided under the light of her sword, and every inch was broken. Yudou''s ghost ship was directly cut into two pieces! "It seems that I can only do it myself!" After realizing that Yudou and the others were in a bad situation, Lias couldn''t help but smile. To be honest, her magic power was only a quarter left, and her chances of winning were very small. But the pride in her heart made her unwilling to be timid before fighting! Then... Just fight!.. 1453 Chapter 246 The Trial is Over [Part One] First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Sister Rias, do you seem to be ready?" When Rias made up her mind to herself, Tomohiro Sakagami, who had read the fighting spirit from her expression, couldn''t help but smiled expectantly and asked. "Yeah, I''m ready!" Upon hearing this, Lias stepped back slowly and made a fighting posture. The red magic circle appeared in the girl''s hands... In fact, if Rias wanted to, whether it was Chiyo or Nagato, who was watching on the seventh floor, would let her continue to rest for a while. But with Lias'' pride, how could she covet this little bargain! The previous suspension was only to confirm the situation. "Then, here I am!" After seeing Rias getting ready, Tomohiro, who was eager to try, moved instantly! The girl suddenly twisted her left foot and stepped on the ground with a spider-like crack. The whole person turned into an arrow from the string and rushed towards Lias. In an instant, Rias felt a sharp wind rushing toward her. Shocked in her heart, the girl instinctively backed away, but just as she jumped into the air with her toes, the heroic figure of Chiyo suddenly appeared behind her, just a side kick! "So fast!" A flash of surprise flashed in her mind, and the magic circle on Rias''s left hand started spinning! As the inheritor of destruction magic, at least for now, Rias doesn''t need any more powerful attack methods, because the girl has been very hard to learn auxiliary magic in these days. At this moment, the girls achievements over the past few months are shown for the first time! "call!!!" A huge wall of soil suddenly appeared and stood in front of Chiyo. At the same time, Rias herself disappeared in an instant, teleporting behind Chiyo... The magic circle in the other hand rotates and turns into a sword of destruction, blasting down! "boom!!!" At such a crisis, Chiyo was extremely calm. I saw the girl instantly changed from kicking to stepping, and then used her right foot to kick over the dirt wall in front of her, and then reacted by the way, directly avoiding the destruction of the Devil Sword. In the next moment, an extremely violent grudge erupted from Chiyo! The whole person rushed to Lias again, punching out! If it was the beginning, Rias could still use the preparations before the battle and Chiyo to attack each other, but now, the girl found that Chiyo was too fast, so that she could hardly react in time. In desperation, Rias could only hold up an enchantment immediately! "boom!!!" With Chiyo''s punch, Rias''s barrier was shattered. The next moment, Tomoyo directly bullied himself, and various fist and toe attacks were used one after another, sending a stormy attack on Rias. Fortunately, although the barrier was fragile before, she still bought some time for Rias. The girl directly opened the demon''s wings and swiftly avoided. It''s just that you will lose if you stay long... Soon, Rias was still seized by Chiyo''s opportunity, and a side kick hit Rias'' abdomen directly, blasting it to the surrounding wall. "boom!!!" The whole person was embedded on the wall, and Rias couldn''t help groaning. Fortunately, the body of the demon aristocrat is still very strong.Standard Literature www.chidwx.com In less than a while, Rias stopped the pain and walked out of her inlaid wall. After falling to the ground, Rias looked at her not far in front of her with complicated eyes, and came slowly. Chiyo. To be honest, Lias is really hard to imagine: A few months ago, this girl full of strong breath was just an ordinary middle school girl, with neither artifacts nor special blood. Rias also noticed that the girl in front of her was the same as Selaorg. They don''t have any special abilities, and they don''t even have much magic power. However, by tempering their bodies, they have turned their fighting spirit into endless fighting spirit. If there is any difference, it is that Selaorg''s main attack is power. And Zhidai''s main attack is speed! However, it is very unfortunate that what Rias is best at is also power. Unlike the demon king''s brother who is good at manipulating various magic bullets, Rias just blindly increases the power of the destruction magic bullet. In this way, Chiyo is her nemesis to some extent After all, no matter how strong the force is, it will be meaningless if you can''t fight! just "In this case, it is even more impossible to admit defeat!" Stubbornly squinting her eyes, a huge magic circle was unfolded behind Lias, while the girl''s face gradually paled, huge magic bullets condensed out of the magic circle. At this time, Chiyo also burst out endless vindictiveness and rushed over! ... ... "Keng!!!" The sharp sound of knives suddenly echoed. The girl dressed in a simple kimono turned into an afterimage, flashing through countless magic bullets, and the sharp blade light slashed each magic bullet. The next moment, the girl appeared directly in front of the owner of the magic bullet. The blade was aimed at the neck of the master of the magic bullet! "Give up!" The black-haired girl whispered, the next moment, the magic bullets behind her exploded one after another, and the impact that spread from the center of the explosion raised the girls long hair... This scene immediately made the already fierce girl show a bit of heroism. "...Can I say no?" Looking at the blade less than one centimeter away from him, and the looming killing intent on the girl opposite, a slightly bitter smile flashed across Roseweiser''s face. "No!" The murderous intention of the black-haired girl began to rise! "Then I surrendered!" Perceiving all this, the silver-haired Valkyrie immediately spoke. "it is good!" Hearing what Roseweiser said, the black-haired girl couldn''t help returning her sword to its sheath, revealing a faint smile. This smile immediately hid the various water chestnuts on the girl... In an instant, the girl was transformed into a fierce female swordsman into Yamato Nadeshiko! After seeing this scene, the Valkyrie couldn''t help but feel a little sluggish and curious, and then she asked: "Hello, my name is Rossweiser, that, what is your name!" "Gui Yanye, please advise!" .. 1454 Chapter 247 Trial is over [Next] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Uh, please advise!" Hearing that Ye Ye actually answered his question, Rossweiser couldn''t help but stunned, then immediately climbed up the pole and asked: "That Miss Gui Yanye, could you please tell me the consequences of failure?" "Please don''t worry, you will not regret what happened today!" Probably because of knowing that the other party will be his own sister in the future, Yan Ye is indifferent, fully showing a typical model of everyone''s lady, and talking with Rossweisse implicitly and gracefully. The elegance of her speech and demeanor made Roseweiser who had experienced a battle with her stunned for a moment. After a brief narration, Yan Ye paused slightly, and then said: "Be prepared, Miss Rossweiser, I''m going to send you to see Nagato-kun!" "what?" Hearing Yanye''s words, Rossweiser was still a little dazed, a slippery warm feeling wrapped his whole body, and for a while, the silver-haired Valkyrie understood that the master of this kingdom was calling herself. Did not make any resistance, in fact, resistance does not work. Allowing that invisible force to engulf her, the girl''s vision changed in an instant, she shifted from the fighting arena to a seemingly luxurious residential hall. Miss Gui Yanye who was next to her just now has disappeared. "Welcome, Miss Rossweiser!" At this moment, a familiar voice came from the girl''s ear. Following the voice, she turned her head and looked over. At first glance, the Valkyrie saw the red-haired boy sitting on the sofa in the middle of the hall. "Long time no see, Lord Nagato!" After seeing the red-haired boy, the Valkyrie wandered over with a wry smile on her face, "I just didn''t expect to see you in this situation." It''s not the first time Rossweiser has seen Nagato. When the group of misfortunes attacked the underworld before, Rossweiser had seen Nagato show off his mighty power, the terrifying idol that transcended everything, still fresh in the girl''s memory. At that time, the Valkyrie was only a touch of worship for the red-haired boy in front of him. But now, her mood is a bit complicated! "Well, do it!" Hearing what Roseweiser said, Nagato first invited her to take a seat, and then said, "It''s not just you, I didn''t expect that you would break into my space so suddenly." "But no way, since you broke into my space..." Some shrugged his shoulders helplessly, Nagato Shiran said, "Then I can''t let you go! I think you understand this too!" "I hope I don''t understand!" Sit down on the sofa near Nagato, Rosevia said with a wry smile. The girl knew very well that when she sensed the information of world authority from this man-made space, Nagato would not be able to let her reveal the information. "Ok?!" After sitting down, the Valkyrie looked around, and she was taken aback.69 school bag www.69shubao.com Because at this time, she saw the nearby sofas, and there were all figures that seemed to have fallen into a coma. There were Tacheng Baiyin, Shunai Himeshima, Elmaine Sheltinggelstein, and Yuto Kiba and Gapas who are already hugging each other. Wait, it looks like there is still a lack of a person! After thinking about it for a while, the girl remembered who was missing, and then she saw the TV screen on the opposite side of the sofa that Nagato made, which was showing Rias fighting. On that screen, Rias had already performed a massive bombardment of magic bullets. But her opponent was not afraid, turned into an afterimage and launched a charge towards Rias, often grazing in a very thrilling posture, and soon rushed in front of Rias... "It failed!" Although the screen had been spent due to the explosion at this time, the girl knew that Rias had been defeated, because in the screen just now, she saw... Rias''s cheeks were completely white. Obviously, the proud female grandfather has actually overdrawn her magic power! ... ... The end result was exactly as Losweiser expected. Rias, who had consumed too much magic power before, was finally defeated. In fact, she was in a state of complete victory, and her battle with Chiyo was 50-50. It was normal to lose. After all, among Nagato''s relatives today, Chiyo''s potential is the strongest. Even after the scene of her practice in the City of Freedom was passed to Bai Yujing, Luo Hao, the master of the martial arts field, directly named her, saying that she was a real martial arts genius and wanted to accept her as a disciple. To make Luo Hao value so much, Zhidai''s progress can be imagined. This is also the reason why Nagato will arrange Tomyoyo to fight Rias alone. After Rias''s defeat, Nagato was completely victorious, and the whole country was shaken. At the same time, Losweiser, the only one who had awakened among the contestants, was taken aback at this moment. An irresistible invisible rule was suddenly engraved in the girl''s heart. Suddenly, the Valkyrie understood that she was no longer hers! This situation is undoubtedly very irritating, but she is helpless, and the Valkyrie at this time has been abandoned by Odin, it is not unacceptable for a while. Afterwards, Nagato took back the entire country and transferred everyone back to his villa. After instructing Gurefia to arrange other people, Nagato alone picked up the unconscious Rias and walked into his room... "I have to say, you are really pretty strong!" Lias, who had passed out of a coma, was sent to the bed. The red-haired boy carefully covered her with a quilt, and then stroked the girls cheek with his right hand "By the way, you are much more beautiful now than when I first saw you!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato leaned down directly, and lightly nodded on the girl''s incomparably moving lips. Then, with a smile, the boy got up and walked out. Soon after Nagato left, Rias, who was supposed to be asleep, opened her eyes... her cheeks flushed. ps: I almost forgot to update!.. 1455 Chapter 248 Goodbye Orpheus First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and it is more than a month in a blink of an eye. In these days, Nagato has been living a life of drunken life and death every night, and all the girls, including Rias, have not been able to escape Nagato''s evil hands. All, no room for resistance, was eaten up by the red-haired boy. Even if it is Tacheng Baiyin who seems to be immature, or Elmaine Sheltingelstein who has not been acquainted for a long time, or Losweisse who inadvertently broke into the trial of Nagato. During this period, Suzex finally learned the news that Rias was completely defeated by Nagato, and hurried over. As a result, he not only saw Rias who had been lost to Nagato... I also saw the scene of Nagato and Gurefia kissing. The red-haired demon broke out on the spot. Immediately, Nagato and the demon fought an unknown battle in the alien space, and then the red-haired demon left desperately. It is said that the demon king got so drunk that day, and even almost made the ugly gesture of running naked. I have to say that this is a sad thing. Of course, for Nagato, this is just a trivial matter. As time goes on, Nagato finds that he will leave alone with a stronger premonition. Without knowing how long he will leave alone, in order not to regret, Nagato naturally eats what he can eat, and immediately the red-haired boy becomes a bulldozer... In the early morning of one day, Nagato directly attacked Sanna at night. Then Nagato dragged Cangna''s queen into the room, playing a double flight! After that, Nagato fought with the Demon King Leviathan, who discovered that Sona had lost his body and ran away, but as the battle ended, Nagato ate the Demon King Leviathan again. The most worth mentioning is that Nagato even went to the Heavenly Continent without hesitating thousands of miles, defeating the White Dragon Emperor and the others in an open manner, and then directly took the Sacred King Sword Hosts sister-Lufei Pendra from their hands. Gong and Tacheng Black Song were all snatched back. To be honest, after that incident, in addition to the original title of "God of God", Nagato had an additional name of "Playboy". Of course, in the eyes of the women of the Three Realms, the threat of Nagato suddenly increased! ... ... In the early morning of late autumn, the temperature in Tokyo gradually became a bit cold. When Nagato''s custom awakened from the gentle village, the red-haired teenager did not wake up the girls around him for the first time, and carried out some routine morning actions. Carefully got up, Nagato carefully covered the girls with quilts. After more than a month of indulgence, after confirming that there was really no "caught fish" in his mouth, Nagato, who was already extremely rational, gradually returned to normal. After doing all this, Nagato communicated with the system of the heavens and worlds, injected his own spiritual power into the spiritual gaps of these girls, and arranged a barrier. Then, Nagato, alone, quietly left the villa. After walking out of the door of the villa, the ripples of space waved at the feet of the red-haired boy, Nagato disappeared into the human world in an instant, and at the same time, his figure appeared above the city of freedom in the underworld.Love 999 novel www.ax999.org The time between the underworld and the human world is the same under the coordinated adjustment of all forces. Therefore, the underworld at this time is also wee hours. But compared to Tokyo, which is still a bit sparsely populated, the Freedom City below Nagato''s location is already full of liveliness, and at first glance, people are everywhere. Perhaps this is related to the fact that the lives in the underworld are not ordinary humans! Such a thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato didn''t care either. A little volley under his feet broke the void and appeared directly in a courtyard in the City of Freedom. "My contractor, here comes!" Just standing on the ground of the courtyard, there was a slightly inorganic sound in Nagato''s ear. He turned his head and looked over, where a beautiful girl was standing. It was a girl with beautiful black hair. It was so exquisite that it did not look like a human cheek. In addition, there was a slightly pointed ear and a slightly weak body between the black hair, which made the girl look just like Like a cute elf that needs protection from others. However, the real fact is that on this plane, this girl does not need any protection. She is scarier than any elves, because she is-- "Infinite Dragon God-Orpheus!" He whispered the name of the girl in front of him, Nagato turned and walked to the girl, "Orpheus, I''m about to fulfill my agreement!" "Oh, so what do you plan to do?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Orpheus'' face showed a hint of surprise, but he barely restrained his joy in his words, and asked calmly. "Now, Orpheus, do you know where you came from?" Facing Orpheuss question, Nagato did not answer immediately, but asked another question, Also, do you want to kill the great red or just drive it out of the dimension gap? "...When I have consciousness, I am the infinite dragon god Orpheus!" Regarding Nagatos question, Orpheuss face showed a touch of doubt. After hesitating, he naturally answered Nagatos question. "What I need should be the dimensional gap. According to my memory, I need the eternal silence. As for killing the great red, if I can, I would like to do it myself." At the end of the story, Orpheus'' face flashed with hatred that she didn''t even know. After seeing this scene, Nagato was suddenly stunned. After confirming his and Saya''s speculation again, Nagato took a step further in front of Orpheus, and his right hand directly lifted the chin of the Infinite Dragon God... "Orpheus, let''s make a new agreement!" "I use my power to reproduce the supreme glory for you that you should have, and then, the infinite dragon god, will always be my own infinite dragon god!" "Then, let the two of us, hand in hand with each other in this infinite world, let''s go on together!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato leaned down and kissed him...... .. 1456 Chapter 249 The second more prologue to the final battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Woohoo..." Orpheus, who was strongly kissed by Nagato, could not help but became sluggish. Then he woke up and pushed Nagato abruptly, stepped back several steps, looked at Nagato, at a loss. "You, do you know what you are doing!!!" In the language, the old language that the girl had been using has been replaced with modern language. This shows that Orpheus is not at peace! "Ha ha!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle. If it were replaced by Orpheus more than a hundred years ago, I am afraid I would have stripped her naked. I am afraid she would not have any reaction. Maybe she would curiously ask what Nagato was doing. Speaking of this, Nagato had to admire Ilia. In these years, Nagagoal handed Orpheus to Ilia, and after Ilia''s efforts, the infinite dragon god Orpheus was finally completely stained with the color of life. "Of course I know what I am doing." After a faint smile, Nagato looked at Orpheuss humiliated face and said, On the contrary, Orpheus, havent you noticed the difference in your body? "What...huh?!" Orpheus was taken aback when he heard Nagato''s words. At this time, the Infinite Dragon God discovered that she didn''t know when a''foreign body'' was entangled in her soul, and when her heart moved, the''foreign body'' turned into an aura and merged into her soul. "Om!!!" At this moment, Orpheus couldn''t help but shake. A large amount of information poured into the mind of the Infinite Dragon God, making her expression extremely complicated in an instant. Not long after, Orpheus spoke hesitantly: "This, is this true?" "Of course!" With a firm smile on Nagato''s face, he said seriously, "It has been confirmed repeatedly, there is nothing wrong, then Orpheus, together?" "Of course, I can''t wait!" There was silence for a while, Orpheus said firmly. "well!" Hearing Orpheus'' answer, Nagato smiled with satisfaction, then snapped his fingers, and invisible fluctuations spread from Nagato''s body, spreading across the plane in an instant. In the city lord''s mansion, Lin, who had just woke up, was completely awake from low blood pressure, a bright light flashed in his deep eyes, and immediately summoned the upper-level cadres of the entire City of Freedom. Far away in a certain branch hall of the disaster group of the human world, the silver-haired emperor entrenched on the throne couldn''t help but laugh to the sky, and one after another powerful knights walked out behind him! In a corner of the plane, Saya stopped and disappeared in place with a smile... "Hehe, it''s finally started!" next moment-- "boom!!!" At this moment, the unspeakable dimensional shock broke out in the gap of the dimension. The entire dxd plane and its affiliated space had a shock. At this moment, all the powerhouses with the Devil''s level and even above it felt the shock and couldn''t help being shocked. Deep in a gorgeous castle in the Romanian mountains. The blonde girl who had been soaked in the blood pool couldn''t help but snorted, then walked out from the blood pool naked, and Ling Li''s fighting spirit gradually sprouted...51 Biquge www.51suxiu.com "Hmph, although it''s not time, but a life and death battle, has a certain family ever climbed!" At the same time, the pure land of Hinduism with the strongest god in the entire dxd plane. Three noble gods are sitting cross-legged on the void. Those are three very unique gods. The one on the left is an old man with pink complexion and four arms, the one in the middle is a youth with five faces, three eyes and four arms, and the one on the far right is a peaceful and peaceful man. Young warrior. The three gods in front of them are not others, they are the three Hindu gods Great Burning Heaven, Great Freedom Heaven and Miao Vitian! "The new outsider?" "It should be, stronger than the one last time, do you want to do it?" "No, fate tells me that our goal is about to appear..." "So, then, let''s go!" With the last words of great freedom, the three gods gradually merged. Soon, the three gods turned into a handsome and indifferent boy... A faint divine might diffused from the young man, making the entire pure land a little unbearable. If you let outsiders see this scene, I am afraid they will be stunned directly! No one would have thought that the three Indian gods aloft would be one! And if Nagato saw this scene, he would be surprised to find that this boy was almost exactly the same as the Da Zi Zaitian he had seen before! "The time for fate is almost here, detachment is at this moment!" As soon as the voice fell, the indifferent boy stepped out and disappeared into the pure land... ... ... Dimensional gap! Here is the junction of different dimensions in the dxd plane, and it is also the foundation of all dimensions of the plane, infinitely small, but infinitely vast. However, at this time this foundational place is constantly shaking... The huge space turbulence began to raging. "Roar!!!" At this moment, accompanied by a violent roar, a powerful dragon covered with dreamlike gems rushed out of the turbulence of the space. This dragon is more than 100 meters tall, full of unspeakable deterrence. This dragon is no one else, it is the existence that claims to be the strongest sequence of the DXD plane-the great red! Only at this time, the posture of the legendary strongest dragon rushing out of the spatial turbulence looked a little embarrassed for some reason, and the dragon''s roar also contained a hint of hesitation. "Roar!!!" At this moment, a dragon roar sounded again in the spatial turbulence, and the next moment, a somewhat deserted dragon of silver energy rushed out and blasted towards the great red. "Woohoo!!!" As if perceiving the chase behind him, the great red turned directly, it was a blow of the huge crimson dragon''s breath ejected from the dragon''s mouth and collided with the energy dragon head-on... "boom!!!" The space turbulence is more intense at this moment... ps: There will be a big outbreak tomorrow, I will brew it again!.. 1457 Chapter 250: The first reappearance of Shashengwan You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Humph!!!" At this moment, a cold hum echoed in the gap of the dimension. The turbulent flow of space was filled with a deserted silver moon, which not only suppressed the turbulent flow of space that was almost out of control, but also opened up a path to the starry sky. In the next moment, the trembling noble son with fluttering silver hair walked out of the road to the moon. He is no one else, but he is a killer pill! After hundreds of years, he finally returned from the sleepy bloodline evolution. "After so many years, you still haven''t made any progress!" I saw the golden eyes of the big monster glance at the slightly irritable crimson dragon not far away, and finally a curve of disdain appeared in the corner of Sesei Maru''s mouth, and he mocked. "Roar!!!" Hearing the words of the Sesho Maru, the Great Red couldn''t help letting out an angry roar, and with a sudden wave of her huge wings, it turned into an endless crimson storm, crushing towards the location of the Sesho Maru! The spatial turbulence that had gradually calmed down was caused at this moment... Evolved into a more terrifying storm of destruction! just "A boring means!" Facing the crimson storm that seemed to be approaching slowly and quickly, Sashengmaru''s face did not move, his left hand turned into a sharp claw, and the strong but not dazzling light condensed. A claw swung, and the terrifying heat appeared out of thin air, condensing into five hot claw blades! Afterwards, five claw blades cut through the void, beheading one after another in the center of the storm... "boom!!!" An unprecedented horrific explosion burst out at this moment, and the turbulence of the space spread wildly, spreading across the area of ??a radius of one thousand meters, and even expanding!. At this moment, the huge Three Realms shook again, and there was even an earthquake. "Ok?!" Standing at the forefront of the explosion, Sesho Maru couldn''t help but frowned. This frown was not because the big monster felt the damage caused by his fight with the Great Red. This kind of trivial matter is not worthy of Sesho Maru''s attention. The reason why Sesei Maru frowned was that the breath of great red changed... It is growing wildly at an unprecedented rate! "Oh I see!" After thinking slightly, Shashengwan couldn''t help but understand. The reason why the great red is noble on the dxd plane is not only because he himself surpasses the strength of the Tianlong, but also because he is the guardian of the world... When the world is damaged, the great red will get the bonus of the will of the world! If you think about it this way, the explosion just now was specially caused by Great Red. His purpose is very simple and clear. It is to aggravate the turbulence of the entire dimensional gap... Then affect and threaten the entire world, stimulate world consciousness! "It''s really clever!" He whispered to himself, the deserted silver moon flower bloomed, and the killing pill was accompanied by Yuehua, almost turned into a light, rushing towards the great red! "Roar!!!" 17 Pen Quge www.17sctxs.com Facing the rushing Sesho Maru, Great Red couldn''t help roaring, two sharp dragon claws drawn out in the void one after another, and six crimson claws slashed out. It was just with the speed and agility of the Sasei Maru that he escaped the claws almost instantly. The next moment, the silver-haired noble boy appeared directly on top of the crimson dragon... The two hands were squeezed into claw-like shapes, respectively condensing the sunlight and the moon, and waving down! "The Claws of the Corona!!!" "The Claw of Moonlight!!!" Five hot golden claws and five deserted silver claws appeared out of nowhere, and slammed heavily on the head and back of the red dragon... "boom!!!" A fierce roar erupted from the body of the Crimson Dragon! The energy-like claws collided violently with the jewel-like scales on the surface of the scarlet dragon, so that the great red could not help but let out a wailing dragon. When the great red was about to fall from the void-- "boom!!!" A huge change has occurred! The energy fluctuations of crimson erupted centered on the body of the great red, and even began to continuously dye the entire gap in red. "Roar!!!" At this moment, Great Red let out a terrifying dragon roar. In the next moment, the body of the vast dragon that reached a height of one hundred meters began to change, shrinking, shrinking, and then shrinking, and in a blink of an eye it shrank to only about two meters. Then, the dragon''s body began to deform violently, the sturdy body gradually became slender, the short forelimbs gradually turned into arms, and the thick hind limbs turned into long legs... In a blink of an eye, the great red turned from the dragon clan into a dragon warrior of a type of person! "Ah, you bastard!" The moment the scarlet dragon warrior appeared, he glared at the Sesho Maru, "I actually forced the deity to show this posture, come out, my artifacts!" As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding space that had been dyed crimson began to ripple. Along with these spatial ripples, a large number of divine artifacts flashing with the breath of God appeared in the surrounding space, and the dense number even obscured the vision of the Sashio Maru. "Huh? This is..." Seeing this scene, Sesho Maru''s brows couldn''t help but raised! A single artifact is not enough to make Shashengwan sad, but the number of these artifacts around is indeed amazing, and most importantly, the breath of these artifacts is one. In this way, Rao is the killer pill, and he also has to pay attention to it! "Haha, are you scared?" Seemingly satisfied with the reaction of the Sesho Pill, the dragon warrior laughed loudly, "This is a group of artifacts made by the deity drawing from the dreams of sentient beings over countless years!" "Give me this trick, fool from another world!!!" As soon as the dragon warriors words fell, the surrounding artifacts rang out and resonated, and soon turned into an endless stream of artifacts... Towards the Sesho Maru, go straight down!!! "Humph!" At this critical moment, Sesumaru''s right hand pulled out a somewhat worn-out Taishou from his waist. The next moment, the worn-out blade turned into a huge fangs knife! "Let''s wreak havoc for the last time, iron shattered teeth!!!" .. 1458 Chapter 251 The enemy of the starry sky is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Woohoo!!!" At the moment when the Sashiwan pill was pulled out of its sheath, a ghost dog phantom that was different from the prototype of the Sashiwan pill emerged from the fangs knife, instantly becoming extremely huge, and roaring up to the sky. "father!" Glancing at the domineering monster dog phantom, the warmth of memories flashed in Shashengwan''s eyes, and then it was fleeting, becoming extremely decisive! In the next moment, the horror demon power that has been tempered for an unknown number of years is infused with the demon sword madly! Under this demon power, the demon sword wailed like an overdraft! "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Accompanied by the infusion of the demon power of the Sashengwan, the domineering demon dog kept roaring, and the boundless aura spread, as if to swallow the whole world. At the same time, the indestructible fangs knife was deformed! The knife of fangs turned into a mass of indescribable fluid. Surrounded the whole person of Sasaomaru. Turned into a prototype sphere! The whole process seems to be long, but in fact it is an instant matter. When all of this is completed, the torrent of shocking artifacts can be reached. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The torrent of divine weapons constantly bombarded the fluid, and the horrible shocks continued to spread from the bombardment center. Under such bombardment, the surrounding space even twisted. "Hahaha, I want to defend against my torrent of artifacts, idiot! Now it seems you are still alive!" Seeing that Shisheng Maru did not hide, but directly defended, the crimson dragon warrior couldn''t help showing a big smile, and laughed out of control. In his eyes, that big monster from another world is absolutely dead. These artifacts are all powerful weapons that he drew from the illusion of the spirit of sentient beings in the long time. No one understands the power of these artifacts better than him. You know, these artifacts are all the prototypes of all artifacts in the artifact system in the dxd plane, except for the gods. A single quantity is fine, but if the quantity is large, even the whole world cannot afford it. Just smiling, the scarlet dragon warrior feels something is wrong With the passage of time, the bombardment has not completely stopped, the place where the visitors from the other world originally stood seems to be an endless abyss, and those artifacts are gone forever! "what happened?!" Seeing this scene, no matter how stupid people were, they realized something was wrong. At the moment, when the dragon warrior''s thoughts moved, he was ready to give up his attack and see the situation, but his thoughts seemed to be in a quagmire, and there was no reaction at all The torrent of artifacts could not be stopped! "not good!!!" The dragon warrior who noticed all of this suddenly looked ugly. However, for a moment, he didn''t know how to react, he could only watch all the magical weapons have been bombed and killed, and then all disappeared in the weird fluid. And then "boom!!!" The roar that seemed to open up the world suddenly echoed. The fluid that had swallowed many artifacts exploded at this moment, turning into two terrifying powers of gold and silver, constantly intertwined, and within the gap of this yuan... it even opened up a space.Wen Bi Zhai Novel www.wbzxs.com All the worlds connected to the dimensional gap shook violently at this moment. Whether it is the mainstream heaven, the underworld and the human world, or the small worlds of other mythological forces, all have been subjected to immense impact, and natural disasters such as earthquakes and tsunamis appear almost instantly. Especially in certain areas of the human world, the grief is all over the place instantly, turning into purgatory! The entire dxd plane is completely boiling! "This, how is this possible!!!" Looking at everything around, the scarlet dragon warrior was full of horror. Because he was very close to the explosion center, he did not escape the aftermath of the explosion, and was directly surrounded by the space opened up by the explosion. However, that was how the Dragon Warrior was shocked. Everything in front of us, if it is expanded thousands of times in scale, it is the so-called creation! "boom!!!" At this moment, a violent roar came from the sky. Looking up, the scarlet dragon warrior saw it. Two huge spheres, one gold and one silver, had already formed. There is no doubt that they are the sun and moon in this space. The newly born sun and moon are attracting each other and moving each other. With the continuous convergence of the aura of the two spheres, the entire space seems to be evolving in a mysterious and profound way, and it seems to have a tendency to become a real starry sky. just "Woohoo!!!" However, I saw the phantom of the huge white demon dog appearing horizontally, and in the howling sound, the huge blood basin and mouth swallowed the two spheres together... "boom!!!" The entire spatial distance oscillated. The starry sky that was still evolving seemed to have entered the final stage at this moment, the space was filled with evil spirits, and the two spheres began to shrink like pierced balloons. Visible to the naked eye, the golden sun''s brilliance and silver moonlight are pouring towards the starry sky! Looking intently, the Dragon Warrior saw-- It was a noble figure falling from the stars. I saw that the other party was holding a very extraordinary knife in both hands, and the golden sun''s brilliance and silver Yuehua were pouring into the knives in the man''s two hands respectively. From a distance, the dragon warrior could clearly hear the sound of the sword that became more and more crisp and sweet! Obviously, with the influx of two forces, the sword is getting stronger and stronger! Similarly, the entire unformed starry sky is shrinking continuously. Until the sun and the moon disappear completely... At this moment, the entire unformed starry sky fell into eternal silence. -The enemy of the stars! Seeing that noble son getting closer and closer to him, the dragon warrior who had been completely stunned in the same place had such a word in his heart for some reason. This monster in front of you is definitely the future enemy of the starry sky, the natural enemy of the sun and the moon! "Thank you for your artifact, stupid dragon!" At this moment, an indifferent voice rang in the dragon warrior''s ears. The next moment, the Sahoku Pill with a double-edged blade directly crossed the obstacles of space and appeared in front of the dragon warrior... The big monster''s face was a little pale, but he stood high, looking down at the Dragon Warrior!.. 1459 Chapter 252 Victory and Raid Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...You fellow!" Seeing the expression of Sesei Maru, Great Red couldn''t help showing anger. Originally, after seeing the magical actions of the Sesho Maru, the scarlet dragon warrior had already retired in front of such a strong face. Although the great red had to fight against outsiders because of the rank of the guardian of the world, this does not mean that he must stand firm in the face of irresistible force! It is also a good choice to give up the rank of guardian you are in. However, Sesumaru''s looking down gaze completely angered this being who enjoyed the highest and most powerful glory in the dxd plane all the year round, leaving no room for it! In an instant, a terrifying and fierce light flashed in the eyes of the Dragon Warrior! At this moment, the invisible world invaded the dead space from outside the space, assimilated it into a part of itself, and then gathered on the dragon warrior. "what!!!" At this moment, the dragon warrior roared. Massive spiritual energy burst out from his body, the muscles of the dragon warrior''s body soared at this moment, and the whole body was raised about one meter out of thin air, and the dragon was wanton! Seeing this scene, the corner of Sashengwan''s mouth gently curved. All of the previous actions were deliberately provocative! Because he saw the other side''s retreat. Although letting the opponent defeat himself without a fight would save a bit of strength, for Sesomaru, he had used so much strength, not to deter the opponent. His goal has always been only one, when the opponent is the strongest, kill him! If not, Sasheng Maru will not hesitate to sacrifice the iron shattered teeth that can seize the power of all the defeated targets, devour countless artifacts, evolve into the sun and moon... In order to achieve natural teeth and bursting teeth, the action loses its meaning! and "The newborn fangs need blood to pay homage!" "And the big guy in front of you, without a doubt, is the most suitable sacrificial saber right now!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Sasheng Maru raised the natural tooth on his right hand, and the cold moon bloomed from the blade, gradually condensing into a dragon shape... "Profound meaning-Canglong break!" In the next moment, the Sahsho Maru shot out with one sword. The fierce sword pressure and the strength of Yuehua merged at this moment, turning into a black black dragon, roaring towards the dragon warrior... "Humph!!!" At this time, the dragon warrior had exploded with a strong momentum, coldly humming and pushing with both hands! Under the endless trend, the terrifying spiritual energy condensed into a red dragon, facing the black dragon biting and killing, trying to crush the dragon by dozens of times. "Roar!!!" Facing the incoming Crimson Dragons, the Xuanyin Blue Dragon roared, as if it were a phantom, directly passing through the bodies of the Crimson Dragons... Then directly bit the dragon warrior''s half body with sharp fangs! "How can this be!!!" The half-length pain caused the dragon warrior to exclaim. He couldn''t think of how he would actually appear in such a situation, why he couldn''t attack the opponent''s dragon in his own dragon. The dragon warrior is very puzzled after thinking about it all the time. However, he was puzzled and at this time it was not the time to think too much. The old fangs had penetrated his body, and the terrifying bite force obviously crushed his body. After transforming into a more agile dragon warrior, the great red has lost its self-confident defense. Under such circumstances, he can''t guarantee that he won''t be crushed! "In this case, then..." Ranwen www.rwenw.com At the juncture of the crisis, the dragon warrior''s eyes flashed a fierceness, and under his mind, dozens of red dragons that had erupted directly rushed towards the body of the Sesho Maru. Obviously, the Dragon Warrior''s plan is to encircle Wei and save Zhao, or to exchange injuries for injuries! just "What a joke!" It was obvious that the other party''s attempted killing pill was just a sneer, and the broken teeth in his left hand were raised high, and the shimmering light of the sword seemed as lofty and dazzling as the sun! "Profound meaning-Holy Dragon Broken!!!" I saw the broken teeth on the left hand of Sasaomaru waving out, and accompanied by the sword pressure and the blue thunder was a terrifying dragon full of sun-like heat. "boom!!!" I saw that the holy dragon had a head-on collision with dozens of red dragons. The terrifying energy fluctuations raged at this moment, and the originally dying space was faintly shaken by this shock, showing some signs of collapse. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, there were waves of dragons from the center of the explosion. Not long afterwards, the sacred dragon bit the seven inches of a crimson dragon directly, rushing out of the smoke and dust in the center of the explosion, and then the crimson dragon exploded soon. In the sound of the explosion, the holy dragon rushed out and hit the dragon warrior... Contact with that Xuanyin Canglong! The power of the sun and the moon merge with each other! then "boom!!!" The space of silence began to collapse. ... ... "Damn it, how could it be like this!!!" In the underground secret room of the Romanian Vampire Castle, the Dragon Eater who had been retreating here seemed to sense something, and his eyes widened. The horrible and unknown power emerged out of control, faintly running away. But at this moment-- "boom!!!" The ceiling above the secret room burst open in a sudden. The blond beast-eared girl with golden vigor all over her body came from the sky, and a punch full of infinite hot sentiment broke the unknown power directly and bombarded the dragon eater... "boom!!!" Suddenly received a heavy blow, the Dragon Eater couldn''t help but vomit blood, and the whole person, together with the cross, crashed to the ground, even smashing a huge pit. The girl who made the first attack did not stop, and rushed up again! It seemed that he didn''t intend to give the Dragon Eater time to react and prepare to kill him. just "Don''t want to succeed!!!" Accompanied by the angry voice, the wall on the side of the secret room shattered, and a huge blood-colored fist volleyed into the air and hit the girl''s body directly. "boom!!!" ps: The outbreak failed, almost died of heat!.. 1460 Chapter 253 Strongest Killing the Dragon Eater First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" In an instant, the huge underground space was filled with smoke and dust, and rubble splashed! The blood-colored giant fist hit a distance of hundreds of meters and then stopped. However, the entire basement and even the entire castle had already shaken the foundation under this fist, and there was a buzzing sound around the castle. "Sure enough, someone came to attack!" At this moment, a cold and arrogant voice rang in the dusty underground space, attracting the attention of the dragon eaters. The next moment, bloody tides poured in from the passage opened by the bloody giant fist. The blond girl lay leisurely on top of the bloody tide and floated in. "Ahem, thanks a lot... Valerie Tepesh!" Seeing the people coming, the dragon eater shook the huge cross, suspended from the big pit on the ground, and hesitated to say thank you with that full of uncertain words. Although the two are allies, the position of the Dragon Eater is ultimately weak. Apart from other things, the unfathomable and mysterious unknown of the other party alone is worthy of the Dragon Eater''s scruples. After all, everything about the Dragon Eater is visible in front of her, but he doesn''t even know the real name of the woman in front of him. The name of the woman in front of her was exactly the original name of the body she possessed. Under such circumstances, no matter how arrogant, the dragon eater must treat talents with courtesy! "No thanks, but pay attention!" Hearing the words of the Dragon Eater, Valery just nodded in response, still looking around, "The guy who attacked is not dead yet and is lurking around." As she spoke, the blood-colored giant fist melted in an instant, turned into a large amount of blood, and gathered by Valerie''s side, constantly surging, waiting for the opportunity! "what?!" Hearing this, the Dragon Eater couldn''t help being shocked. He looked at the end of the passage where the blood-colored giant fist struck. There was nothing there. Obviously, the blond girl who had attacked herself had disappeared. "Humph!!!" Unable to snorted coldly, the unidentified curse power of the dragon eater filled his body. He was caught off guard just now. Without Valeries timely help, he might really be beaten to death... That kind of aggrievedness made the Dragon Eaters eagerly want revenge. It''s just that the two stayed quietly for a while, and didn''t wait for the attack at all, until the two seemed to sense something, and couldn''t help but lift their heads, their expressions changed greatly-- "not good!!!" As soon as the words were spoken, the two felt the temperature drop around them. Almost at the same time, the deep blue absolute freezing air penetrated from all directions, and the thick blood froze in an instant. Whether it was Valerie or the Dragon Eater, his whole body was stained with frost. And then "boom!!!" The temperature changed from cold to extremely hot instantly. It also penetrated from all directions, and the hot flame even melted the surrounding buildings. The terrifying flame instantly ignited everything around them, and the damage caused by the heat expansion and contraction, and the drastic change in temperature made their bodies stiff. "Facing us, defense is ineffective!" "Hehe, no, let us seize the opportunity!" qq novel www.qqapp.org The soft laughter suddenly echoed, and the innocent figure of the incubator appeared out of thin air on the huge cross of the dragon eater, holding a strange black flame in his hand... Then he pressed it on top of the Dragon Eater''s head! "what!!!" At this moment, the Dragon Eater couldn''t help but wailed. The area of ??torture that was originally surrounded by endless darkness and curse all burned up in an instant, as if there was no resistance to this flame. "Hehe, this is the fire of sin!" Listening to the wailing of the dragon eater, the incubator still had an innocent smile on his face. He squinted his eyes with enjoyment and said, "It can burn any creature with sin karma. The stronger the sin karma, the more it burns. Oh!" "So, from the beginning, I was your nemesis!" "Goodbye, Mr. Dragon Eater!" While talking, the weird flames continued to flourish, making the dragon eater''s wailing more intense! "Damn!!!" Seeing this scene before him, Valerie was completely angry! To be honest, although it was only a clone, her deity was not ordinary. Innate, she looked down upon all the creatures on this plane and didn''t think she had any rivals at all. But I didnt expect that someone hurt the person she wanted to protect in her hands... This is simply a face slap in Chi Guoguo! then "boom!!!" Unimaginable scary blood magic burst out. Whether it is frost or hot flames, even the entire underground space, and even the castle above, at this moment, one after another is completely blown away by the magic wind transformed by this terrifying magic power. "Ahhhh!!!" The blonde girl continued to scream, the blood vessels all over her body even surfaced on her skin, and the turbulent blood kept sending terrifying power... It made her body a little unable to withstand this power! "Die to me!!!" Regardless of the body''s ability to withstand, Valery looked at the incubator, one claw protruded, five fierce blood-colored claws even scratched the dimension, locking all the incubator''s escape directions. At the same time, the shadow beneath her filled out, rushing towards the Dragon Eater who was almost dead. Obviously, while attacking the incubator, she was also preparing to save the Dragon Eater! just "Crack!!!" An abrupt sound of fragmentation sounded around. The next moment, with Valerie as the center, the space a few meters around was broken in an instant and separated from the world under an unreasonable force. Whether it''s scarlet claws or spreading shadows, all of them are useless at this moment. Valerie couldn''t help but froze in place, watching the dragon eater gradually lose his voice in the flames of burning sin, and his expression gradually became gloomy. "Sorry, the Dragon Eater must die, we can''t let you save him!" At this moment, an indifferent voice appeared behind Valerie, and Saya, with the beast guard and the judge, appeared from the illusion and slowly appeared... .. 1461 Chapter 254 The second more fierce battle begins! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Very good, you guys are fine!" After hearing Saya''s words, Valerie''s extremely gloomy voice rang, full of hatred, "It''s great to make me so embarrassed!" As he spoke, Valerie slowly turned around, and the blonde girl''s appearance was no longer as beautiful as before. The ultimate power contained in the body deformed the girl''s beautiful body. The skin exposed all over the body is covered with contour traces of blood vessels. Not to mention, the white and slender arms have swelled two or three times, and Oupai has directly turned into chest muscles, and the whole person has become a female man. Although this is indeed very suitable for fighting, just how to say? "You are disgusting!" The beastmaster with his arms in his arms couldn''t help but whispered, "It''s obviously a beautiful body, but you ruined it like this. Anyway, you guys are male or female!" "It should be genderless!" It was the judge who followed the words of the beast beast, and saw the silver-haired girl thinking and saying, "Many of those who have lived so long are of no distinction between men and women." "Ha, it turned out to be neither male nor female!" Hearing what the adjudicator said, Beastmaster laughed deliberately out of context. This smile completely made Valerie''s anger no longer suppressed, and the overwhelming murderous intent completely burst out at this moment, and a cruel smile flashed across Valerie''s face. Almost in an instant, Valery disappeared in place and appeared in front of the beastmaster... The volley is an extremely ferocious leg whip! "boom!!!" The beastmaster crossed his hands and received Valerie''s attack from the front. The strong impact force was guided by the beastmaster''s body, and directly emerged from her feet, causing a shock to the ground behind the beastmaster, and cracks appeared. "Boy, you really offended me!" Directly pressing the hands of the beastmaster with his legs, Valerie''s eyes were full of cold light, and even a touch of sharp fangs appeared, and maliciousness completely surfaced on his face. "So what?" Hearing Valerie''s cruel words, the face of the beast master was full of smiles and unruly, "It''s just a mere clone. If you want to scare us, you should come over by yourself!" As soon as the voice fell, the beast guardian''s figure suddenly disappeared in place... "boom!!!" Losing the support point, Valerie''s feet landed directly, and a long crack appeared on the ground, which even completely affected the stability of the entire divided space. "Exactly, the sword of beginning!!!" At this moment, the adjudicator''s figure suddenly appeared on top of Valerie''s head, the victory tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand swung out at this moment, and the unscrupulous attack converged into one point at this moment and burst out! "Humph!!!" Facing this kind of attack, Valerie couldn''t help but snorted. At this moment, she felt the difference in the passage of time, and the opponent''s sword seemed to be distorting time, full of incredible color and sharpness. For the first time, the shadow behind Valery appeared, turning into a shield... "Keng!!!" The Tyrannosaurus Sword slashed on the shadow shield, making a sound of metal collision, and then the Garuru cannon in the right hand of the judge moved directly and aimed at the shadow shield, and the cold breath began to permeate. "Boom!!!" Follow the book to see www.zhuishukan.com The freezing air of absolute zero broke out completely at this moment. The shadow that stood in front of Valerie was immediately frozen by the freezing gas of absolute zero, and flew upside down under the shock wave of the freezing gas. "Burn it, the fire of sin!" "Take it, the Light Cannon of the Soul!!!" At this moment, the figure of Saya''s body and the figure of the incubator suddenly appeared behind Valerie, facing the figure that flew upside down, using their own good attacks respectively. "Ahhhhhh! Give me enough time!!!" At this moment, Valery made a sharp cry, and the terrifying sound wave spread, and then came the endless bloody light, which filled the entire divided space. ... ... "...What a hell!" At this moment, Lezewim, who was standing outside the divided space, saw the entire space stained with blood, and even continued to erupt with various roars, making the whole person depressed. Obviously the battle has reached the most critical moment, but I can''t see it... This situation is really unpleasant! but-- "It seems like this is a good opportunity!" Thinking of the scene he had seen before, the Dragon Eater was defeated, Valerie fell into a fierce battle, Lezewim realized that now is the best time for him to get rid of here. just "Lezewim Livian Lucifer!!!" With tyrannical roars from far to near, I saw the White Dragon Emperor wearing a pure white armor piercing the air and coming to him, "I finally found you, damn old guy!" "Hey, isn''t this little Wali?" Hearing the voice of someone coming, Lezeweim couldn''t help but frowned and said, "Don''t make trouble, go away, your grandpa, I don''t have time to play with you now!" "Humph!!!" Not much to say, Wali just snorted, the wings of light suddenly opened, emitting a lot of magic power, the pure white armor was wrapped in sacred light, and all parts of the precious jade. "I, awakened as-the White Dragon King who fell the law of absolute to the darkness -" ''Tianlong will reach the limit!'' ''The destination is, the domineering of the white dragon!'' ''We will suppress infinity and devour dreams!'' Accompanied by Wali''s words, vaguely, the white dragon kings from the past resonated with them one by one, and the terrifying aura gradually released! "Go through the dream of dawn with infinite disillusionment to go to domineering-I, in order to become the emperor of the unsullied dragon -" The shape of Vali''s armor changed a little, and a flash of silver was emitted. "Leading you to the ultimate silver fantasy and magic way!" "JuggernautOverDrive!!!" What appeared at this time was that the whole body was wrapped in silver armor, releasing a great aura, as if it was the existence of another dimension. Although Wali didn''t touch it, everything around was compressed! In the next moment, the life-and-death battle between the grandparents of Lucifer''s bloodline started instantly... 1462 Chapter 255 Observation and Encounter Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when the war broke out in Romania... In the main hall of the Demon King of the Underworld, a large number of high-level mythological forces are gathering. These high-level leaders were all gathered in the great turmoil that affected the Three Realms before, and their purpose was only one at the beginning, and that was to gather the power of all people to find the source of the great turmoil. These mythological forces all have a long history. Perhaps a single force is helpless to this inexplicable turbulence, but the energy that erupts after being assembled cannot be underestimated. Therefore, various artifacts and devices used to monitor the world have appeared in this main chamber. Only one of them came from Eastern mythology. The legendary Lord of Heaven, Haotian, used to monitor the world, but revealed a scene that surprised the gods. That was nothing else, it was the battle that took place in Romania. There are Saya and Valerie... There are also the White Dragon Emperor and Lezeweim! "...Is this, White Dragon Emperor''s Tyrannosaurus?" After a long silence, the Northern European Thunder God couldn''t help but speak, and then as soon as this word was uttered, he was directly hit with a stick by Odin! "Are you an idiot, Thor! You haven''t fought the White Dragon Emperor''s Tyrannosaurus before!" In the face of the Norse Thor, the strongest person in Norse mythology, Odin seemed very rude, "The White Dragon Emperor has already got rid of the limitations of Tyrannosaurus. What a talent!" "...Wali, you have grown!" Standing in the middle of the gods saw this scene, Asachel secretly nodded with relief, and then deliberately coughed a few times, and then said after attracting the attention of the gods: "Everyone, let''s not talk about the White Dragon Emperor for the time being. Now what we need to consider is whether we should intervene in this battle? It''s rare that the place where that guy is in the flames of war..." "It makes sense, but it''s dangerous!" "Yeah, who knows what kind of cards the old foxes will have? It''s better to sit here and watch the tigers fight and see if there is any opportunity to take advantage of it!" "It''s just that it''s too passive, even if there is a chance, it is easy to waste, isn''t it?" "..." Hearing what Asacher said, many of the gods moved, and there were also many people who thought that as long as they waited for the changes, more people were out of the ambiguous stage. Seeing this scene, Asacher can only focus on the transcendents such as Thazex and Thor, and when it is critical, these strongest people are always required to make a decision. "I think" Perceiving Azazel''s gaze, Szekes was also aware of the situation, and when he was about to say something, he was preempted by the Celtic God of Light-Ruger! "Watch the changes!" I saw the top ten strong man in the local world open his mouth and said, "The most important thing now is to thoroughly see what is happening in this world, not to join the battle indiscriminately!" The words of the strong are unique at all times, especially those with the strongest sequence. Although Ruger remained silent during the meeting, his authority was not small. But when he said so, Suzex and the others, who originally had the mentality to play, thought about it, couldn''t help but nodded and agreed with his idea.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com Soon, the gods considered it, and they all agreed to the way of watching! In this regard, Asacher, who originally wanted to help Walli, could only remain silent. Looking at the battle scenes in the Haotian Mirror from time to time, Asachel could only secretly cheer for his actual adopted son, and be proud of him! At this time, the Governor of the Fallen Angel can still remember the scene when he and the young Wali met. While thinking about it, an unconscious smile flashed across his face... ... ... Just as Saya and Valery were fighting fiercely and the gods were watching, another pillar of the group of disasters, the emperor at the apex of one billion lives in the heavenly dynasty, was walking alone at the end of the dimension. The end of the dimension, that is the deep place located in the gap of the dimension, the end of time and space! Time and space seem to have lost their meaning here, and everything that comes into view is nothing but nothingness. There is no other thing at all. However, he was still advancing, step by step, without hesitation! Those deep eyes that have gone through reincarnation and watched the humanity of sentient beings looked straight in front of them, as if they could see all the emptiness in their clothes and see some signs. As time passed, the emperor went deeper and deeper, and the surrounding nothingness gradually changed... Viewed with the naked eye, there is an extra faint glow! The silver-haired king couldn''t help showing a smile, his whole person advancing faster and faster, almost turning into a silver brilliance, cutting through the obstacles of the void. Soon, the emperor saw from a distance a shining giant egg suspended at the end of the void. "finally reached!" Seeing the giant egg, the smile on the emperor''s face was even worse, but after a while, the smile stopped, because at this moment, the emperor saw it, and an extra figure appeared in front of the giant egg. It was a barefoot young figure, accompanied by coldness and sacredness! "Ok?!" The figure seemed to feel the arrival of the emperor as well. After making a soft utter, the whole person slowly turned around and looked at the emperor with scorching eyes. "It''s really surprising, I didn''t expect anyone to know this!" "I should be the one who said the accident!" Hearing the other party''s words from a distance, the emperor''s advancing speed remained unchanged, and while advancing, he said lightly, "It seems that the gods of your plane are not all that kind of silly existence!" "Oh, listening to your tone, you seem to be disdainful of gods!" Looking at the emperor who was approaching at an alarming speed, the young man smiled and said, "Are outsiders such powerful beings? I remember the outsider I met last time, and even made me want to take action." "It''s no problem to shoot this time!" Stopped at a distance of about ten meters from the young man, the emperor said, "Although it is not the same individual, the person you met last time and I were born from the same source." "I''ll fight you for him, Shiva, or...burn the sky!" .. 1463 Chapter 256 The Emperor vs. Burning Heaven Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing the emperor''s words, the young man''s expression could not help but change. The smile disappeared completely at this moment, and he was staring at the silver-haired king ten meters away indifferently and fiercely, and the golden light full of endless majesty permeated. "It looks like you are surprised!" At this time, the emperor''s expression was still indifferent, with his hands behind his back, showing no precaution, "But, obviously, although you have concealed all lives on this plane, you can''t hide it from us!" "But having said that, who would have thought that the legendary three Indian gods are actually one person!" Having said this, the emperor couldn''t help showing an ironic smile on his face, and said, "I have to say, the gods of this world are really stupid!" "Huh!! I don''t deny this!" With a faint breath, the young man, or Fen Tian, ??said, "From the very beginning, I was the personification of the cosmic spirit''burning''-the strongest Brahma, and the following Da Zizaitian and Miao Pitian were nothing but I just created a clone to make my road complete." "Its just that Im too strong. If I dont conceal myself a little, nobody would dare to talk to me. In fact, at first, I didnt hide it, but the gods arbitrarily separated me from the clones. It''s open." Speaking of the last, Fen Tian''s face also showed a mocking look. "That''s it!" Hearing what Fen Tian said, the emperor couldn''t help but sighed, then looked at the giant egg behind Fen Tian, ??stared for a while, and then quietly asked, "Then your path is complete, and you are ready to use that thing as a pedal. , Promoted to a higher level?" "exactly!" Hearing this, Fen Tian narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something. "In this case, the chat will stop here!" Slowly spreading his hands, the emperor gradually filled his body with a powerful pressure, "To be honest, if you are content with the status quo and don''t create any avatars like Da Zizaitian and Miao Pitian, I really I don''t want to do it with you." "But you are too greedy. The three gods of creation, destruction and guardianship are one, and you have embarked on a path very similar to my brother. Then I can only kill you here!" "Who kills who is not necessarily true!" Hearing that, Fen Tian also filled his body with a terrifying murderous intent. To be honest, recalling the red-haired boy he saw when he was Da Zi Zaitian, Fen Tian really didn''t know that the other party had such a relationship with him. But thats okay. Now that I know, I have only one choice! The only way to fight on the road is to kill! ... ... "boom!!!" In an instant, a violent echo occurred at the end of the dimension! I saw the silver-haired king and the burning sky god whose whole body was dyed with golden light punched each other in the void, and the two completely different energies repelled each other, shaking them apart! "Burn it, the flame of destruction!" Stopping the movement of flying backwards, Fen Tian instantly deformed, transforming from a simple-dressed boy into a war god with three heads and six arms. One of the angry heads opened the third eye between his brows "boom!!!" A golden flame full of sacred and destructive aura burst out from the third eye, burning towards the emperor, and the endless void could not extinguish it!Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com That is the strongest power from the Da Zizitian clone. The flame that can destroy everything you see, even the gods cannot be spared. In Indian mythology, the god of love who once tempted the great freedom was burned to ashes by this flame. "The flame? Then come and be stronger than whose flame!" Seeing the incoming golden flames, a gleam of light flashed in the emperor''s eyes, his hands clasped together, the silver brilliance spread, and the singing of sentient beings echoed in the void. Although it is impossible to accurately translate the ancient ballads, as long as you listen to it, anyone knows the true meaning of it! That is an ancient ballad spread from a long time ago! Praise the first flame of mankind! Its name "Humanity pays fire!!!" Accompanied by the emperor''s last words, a blood-like red flame appeared out of thin air, rushing directly, and the golden flames that struck each other continuously burned each other. Suddenly, the end of the entire dimension was plunged into a sea of ??gold and red! Although the golden flame is said to be the flame of the gods, and even the flame capable of extinguishing the universe, the owner of the flame is still only an existence under the realm. Therefore, although the meaning of this flame is deep, the same power is really not so exaggerated. Although the humane fire is only the flame ignited by the first humans. But it is a symbol of humanity, but the sentient beings are still there, humanity still exists, this flame will never go out, and even has a steady stream of supplements. Under the circumstances, the red in the sea of ??fire gradually gained the upper hand! "Humph!!!" Seeing this scene, Fen Tian''s head that was releasing the flames of the gods couldn''t help showing an angry expression, and a twisted state suddenly appeared in the void. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The sudden roar echoed in the void. Then a horrifying devil walked out of the distorted space, and soon formed an army of one hundred thousand demons to besiege the emperor. "Interesting, better than me in the army? Hahaha!!!" Seeing this scene, the emperor suddenly laughed, laughing very happily, "Well, let you see, my invincible army, come back, come back from the endless void!" Accompanied by the emperor''s call, silver spatial ripples appeared in the void behind him! "My King, you are the hope of all beings, the guide of all order and civilization!" "The direction of the king''s will is the direction of our sword!" "My king, may we be with you!" "..." Accompanied by chanting and singing, one by one, the knights with silver brilliance and armor all walked out of the ripples of that space, and gathered behind the emperor. In the blink of an eye, a hundred thousand knights walked out one after another and gathered into a mighty army! Set off the emperor''s power to the fullest!.. 1464 Chapter 257 Fighting Zhenglie first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what?!!" Seeing the emperor''s army of knights, the face of Fen Tian''s only eye-opening head was dull. After that, this being who was regarded as the strongest god in the entire plane shook his whole body slightly, and a more violent radiance spread out, representing the head of Miao Pitian and his eyes opened... The invisible position spread, that is the power of aura belonging to the patron saint! "Roar!!!" The devil legions that were charging at this moment all uttered a roar, and the force of the extremely tyrannical legion soared to the extreme at this moment. The overwhelming surging momentum seems to want to completely destroy everything in the world! "Haha...hahaha!!!" Seeing this scene, the emperor chuckled first, then laughed loudly, and said loudly to the most loyal knights behind him: "The enemy that appears in front of us now is a monster from India controlled by the only god. They have The power that destroys everything is a real powerful enemy!" "But these gods'' minions are already declaring war on us, knights, how do you respond to them?" "War! War! War!!!" The 100,000 knight army issued a heaven-shaking declaration, echoing at the end of the entire dimension, without hesitation, they are the emperor''s army, as long as the king''s command goes, there will be war! "That''s it, go on, win for me!" The extremely tyrannical emperor''s prestige spread, and the silver-haired king issued the final order "Drink!!!" As soon as his words fell, the army of more than one hundred thousand knights immediately burst out with a loud cry, charged forward, and soon collided with the attacking monster army. In an instant, a fabulous war broke out at the end of this yuan. Under the brilliance of Myawhitian, the demons burst out their strongest power. One hundred thousand demons turned into one hundred thousand beasts with all-out efforts. The strength of their charge can completely destroy all cities in an instant. However, in front of these demons, the emperor''s knights should also not be underestimated. I saw the knights waving the magic weapon in their hands, which was dazzling light than the sun, and dyed the entire world white in an instant, because the king was watching behind him, and fearless courage seemed to have turned into substance. All the opponent''s attacks were blocked in an instant! "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" "Kill kill kill!!!" Roars and shouts of killing continued one after another, and the entire battlefield was plunged into an unprecedented melee. The entire battlefield was stalemate for a while, and the huge end of the dimension stirred up an endless stream of magical power under such a melee. The torrent of magic power even spread to the radiant dome... the frequency of its shining light continued to deepen. It seems that the existence conceived in the dome is about to break out of its shell! "No, hurry up!" Perceiving this scene from the light of his eyes, Fen Tian thought so in his heart. After all, his goal is this giant egg. If his goal fails because of the enemy in front of him, I am afraid that Burning Heaven will regret it for his whole life, so he must use his full strength! Thinking of this, Fen Tian''s third head opened his eyes. It was the head that belonged to Da Fen Tian, ??and the original cosmic spirit''Burn'' personality manifested. Although in the mythology of the three Indian gods, the Burning Heaven as the god of creation seems to have fallen. But in fact, he is the real strongest existence in the Burning Heaven Three Body!Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com "My Ganges River was born. In the name of my burning sky, I call for your arrival, the way forward for me, and sweep away all enemies from the outside world, the Ganges river is coming!!!" As soon as the third head opened his eyes, he chanted the great word spirit! next moment "boom!!!" There was a burst of distortion and spatial rupture above the void, and then with a bang, a large number of cosmic floods rushed down from the void, seeming to drown everything! "laugh!!!" The sea of ??flames that had gradually appeared poured out was the first to encounter a flood, and could not help but make a sound of Ziz. A large amount of water vapor was born suddenly and diffused. Whether it is the flame of the gods that destroy the universe, or the humane salvation with strong backing!Facing the unreasonable cosmic flood, all can only be suppressed at the bottom of the flood, leaving the last trace of fire. Afterwards, the flood directly hit the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of troops... "Roar!!!" "How is this going!" "Why is there a flood..." The huge battlefield was completely disintegrated under the scouring of this flood. Although the knights and demons were all powerful people, they also lacked resistance in the face of a flood that could flood the entire planet. Then the flood rushed towards the emperor, trying to drown the silver-haired king! "Interesting, this is the so-called flood of destruction!" Looking at the super flood that obscured all vision in front of him, and feeling the unspeakable terrifying magic inside the flood, a smile appeared on the emperor''s face. "In this case, I have to do my best!" With that said, the emperor took a step towards the flood that was rushing forward, stepping out, and the huge void sent a turmoil, as if an ode from ancient times appeared again. That is the hymn of the sentient beings of hundreds, thousands, and hundreds of millions! Praise to the strongest king who leads humanity forward! Under this carol, the emperor moved forward step by step, without any hurry... But it is full of unwavering determination. As he moved forward, one after another silver streamers gushed from the emperor''s body, condensed into the edge of the divine sword, as the emperor continued to advance, the sword''s light continued to grow bigger and soon turned into a handle Great sword! "kill!!!" Facing the flood at hand, the emperor couldn''t help but yell, and the whole person merged into the heavenly sword light, rushing forward, the monstrous sword light instantly cut the flood away... Head straight towards the location where Fen Tian was! "The Ganges, protect my body!" Faced with this situation, Fen Tian shouted three times in unison, and the six arms were sealed separately, and the huge flood seemed to have come alive, turning into a giant beast to continuously attack the sword light. "Boom boom boom!!!" .. 1465 Chapter 258 The Emperors Might Second More You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The surging flood turned into a hideous monster. The flat sea surface that had been separated by the sword light was instantly distorted, and the huge liquid arms directly blasted out, bombarding the sword light. "Boom boom boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly appeared, it was the sound of the collision between the sharp sword light and the water arm. The huge sword glow that can kill the flood is naturally indestructible, but under the continuous bombardment, it is still inevitably consumed. As it continues to advance, the sword glow is getting smaller and smaller. Seeing that the flood monster was about to consume its sword light enough to swallow it. Fen Tian''s three faces were filled with joy. Victory is close at hand! "boom!!!" However, at this moment, the sword light that had shrunk to a certain extent exploded in an instant. The silver streamer scattered around at this moment, turning into an indestructible small sword of the magic weapon, the number is tens of millions, at the same time, every magic weapon is shining the same silver light. "Om!!!" All the magic soldiers resonated crazily at this moment. Soon, it turned into a terrifying sword formation! After that, the hymn reappeared! Its just that this time the hymn is no longer an ancient ballad, but a dying call from the endless void, different worlds, the emperors passing officials... "I pray to God, let me be with the king!" "Wang, you are the only king, the king who truly leads the world!" "I would like to follow my emperor for life and generations!" "..." The longing and loyalty that surpassed the shackles of time and space and chaos turned into the most important bond between the emperor and his courtiers, completely activating this terrifying sword formation! "boom!!!" The flood is hanging upside down at this moment! The Missing Excalibur in the unit of billions, rolled up an endless Excalibur Tornado in the flood, and rushed towards the extremely shocked Burning Heaven, without mercy. "It''s impossible, damn it, the flames of destruction!" Seeing the incoming sword tornado, all three heads of Fen Tian roared, and the most powerful divine flame burst out from the third eye on Da Zi Zaitian''s head. Just facing the tornado composed of endless divine swords, the flames of destruction burst in an instant! The next moment, the tornado hit Fen Tian''s body straightly... "boom!!!" In the fierce roar, Fen Tian endured the blast of the endless divine sword in an instant, and the body of the god that had been forged through countless years was equally unbearable and collapsed instantly. The soul in that god has endured the decisive bombardment of hundreds of millions of sword intent! Almost instantly on the verge of extinction... at this time-- "Om!!!" The dome, which had been on the edge of the battlefield, couldn''t help but make a noise. Then there was a ray of light from the dome, and while the sword intent attacked, it directly irradiated the soul of Fen Tian that was about to be destroyed, and instantly absorbed it into his body... "Boom!!!" I went to listen to the book www.97tingshu.com In an instant, the dome pulsed like a roar. The end of the entire dimension could not help but vibrate at this moment, not the kind of vibration shaken by external forces, but the sound of the void of the dimension dimension moving by itself. The whole emptiness seems to be joyful at the birth of why it exists! No, this is not the joy of the void... But the joy of the world! "Humph!!!" At this time, in the void above the tornado, the emperor''s figure appeared again. The long silver hair of the king flew in the storm, the huge tornado disintegrated at this moment, countless divine swords rushed towards the emperor, gathered and merged in his hand... Soon it turned into a simple and unpretentious, but full of various meanings. That is the emperor''s sword, its name is the sword of common people! Holding the sword of life in his hand, the emperor''s figure instantly disappeared in place, and then appeared on the edge of the dome. The fierce blade was facing the dome directly. "Roar!!!" At this moment, it seemed that danger was felt, and the dome began to change! The abrupt beast sound erupted from the dome, accompanied by the beast sound and the terrifying power and the gray power of light and dark, condensed into numerous obstacles, protected on the dome shell. just "Vain!" The silver-haired king sneered, with a disdainful smile on his face, "Obviously, I have almost successfully conceived, so I should endure it until the success is coming out. I actually greedily seized the last source of Burning Heaven. This is not just telling me. Is the best time?" "The purpose of Burning Heaven is to seize your origin when you are almost successful. Now that he has died, as a winner, Burning Heaven''s plan will be accepted by me. Just try to see if I can reach Dao Realm! " "Goodbye, the unborn Lord 666, or the god of the Bible!" As soon as the words fell, the sword of the common people pierced straight out, and then with a''click'', the blade penetrated the barrier and the eggshell, and the huge body of the sword sank directly into the giant egg! next moment-- "Roar!!!" An extremely stern cry suddenly appeared! ... ... "boom!!!" Over the mountains of Romania, unprecedented destruction broke out. The blood-colored divided space completely exploded at this moment, and large tracts of the sky appeared to be broken, and accompanied by violent air waves, it turned into an extremely dangerous spatial turbulence. "what!!!" At this moment, a wave of blood burst into the sky in the space turbulence. After the bloody air wave disappeared, five more embarrassed figures appeared in the huge space turbulence for a short time. They were not others, but the four Saya and the five Valery. "Ha, it''s really not bad, you guys!" Some panting wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, Valerie looked at the four girls around who had the same color on their faces, but whose injuries were lighter than her, couldn''t help but exclaimed. You know, her body was born in a place far away in this world, even if it''s just a clone, it''s not comparable to most guys born in the great world. But here, she almost couldn''t beat the four girls in front of her! "But, next, I want to..." Halfway through the conversation, Valerie seemed to sense something, and her face changed drastically!.. 1466 Chapter 259 The third reason and the Holy Grail! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, the dragon does not live with the snake! The essence of life contains the original sin factor called arrogance, especially the existence of the strong. This kind of essence is even worse, often putting oneself above others. The same applies to Valerie, who has an extraordinary background. Therefore, despite the name of an alliance, the Dragon Eater, or the God of the Bible, is at best an object that Valerie can use. Under such circumstances, Valery would be hell if he didn''t do anything with the God of the Bible! When he came to this world more than a hundred years ago, Valery was thinking about how to find the enemy who had a great cause and effect with him. The usual Wang Qi technique or Zhuo Pu is invalid because the opponent seems to understand the law of causality. And at that moment, the God of the Bible entered Valerie''s eyes. In fact, there is no way! Who is the incarnation of the wrathful will of the God of the Bible-the Dragon Eater was voluntarily sealed in the kingdom of the Hades, and Valerie could not want to see it at such a close distance. In addition, I saw the crimson dragon soaring through the dimensional gap before the advent... After Valerie''s memory and discrimination, it should have the same main consciousness as the Dragon Eater... If this kind of thing is made public, I am afraid that the entire DXD world is more than just shaking! But to the girl, this is nothing, just a dragon close to a purebred... At best it just aroused her curiosity! Then, driven by curiosity, the girl secretly intervened in the investigation. Through the mystery accumulated in her countless years, Valerie quickly understood the plan of the God of the Bible, who fell because of the original sin called greed, and attempted to gather the bodies of the seven deadly beasts of sins in 666 and enter the realm! The scale is huge, but it''s actually very stupid! After seeing the entire layout of the God of the Bible, Valerie had only one thought in her mind. To be honest, the girl really didn''t know the meaning of using someone else''s body to enter the Dao realm. The slight flaws in the body and soul meant that the God of the Bible could not move forward. Of course, this doesn''t matter to Valerie at all! Anyway, the God of the Bible is not her. Only after seeing him, the girl had an idea and replaced herself in the position of her old enemy. She suddenly thought that if she wanted to break the situation, her escape would only be temporary. In order to survive Valerie''s hands, that old enemy can only enter Dao realm. Those who are not powerful, face their own dead ends! Its just that Dao realm is not so easy to enter after all, and the opportunity needed is not so easy to appear. However, if it is the eve of the God of the Bible ascending to Dao realm, or when entering Dao realm half a step, it seems that there will be one that can be entered in advance. The opportunity of Taoism! That is what the Dao realm powerhouses have in common... immortal matter! In addition to stepping out of their own avenues, the powers of Taoism have condensed immortal matter, which is contaminated with immortal nature, and can stand the baptism of truly long years. That kind of substance was born at the moment of promotion to Dao realm. If someone does it just before someone is promoted, it is very likely to seize the immortal matter that has not yet been integrated into the opponent''s body, and even get the opportunity to be promoted to the realm.678 reading novel www.678kxsxs.com Thinking of this, Valerie''s eyes on the God of the Bible were wrong! "Use this guy as your own bait!" At the moment, the girl made such a decision, and even very "kindly" handed over a secret method from the world of her birth and some practice experience to the other party. With her help, the plan of the God of the Bible changed a lot. There is no longer a need for so many troublesome procedures to kill the will of the so-called 666 beast. It can completely wipe out its will by himself, and even when the laziness and rage incarnations die, the original sin can be directly unified. In this way, Valerie''s decoy plan is completed. The girl is very confident, even if he sees through his own methods, he will still take risks! And now-- "Sure enough!" Standing in Sayas encirclement, Valerie showed a smile on her face. Just now, from the hands and feet she placed on the soul of the God of the Bible, she felt... The God of the Bible seemed to be attacked when he progressed to the half-travel stage. Life is dying madly! In the girl''s eyes, it was obvious that her old enemy appeared. It''s just that the girl might not even think of it in her dreams, Nagato would be an existence that could have been promoted early, and even for a stronger power, she had madly suppressed herself for hundreds of years. The blonde girl who didn''t know the inside story suddenly showed a smug smile, looked at the girls around, and said: "Interesting, I have seen your plan!" "I want to come to you to delay the time, let the guy who hides grab the immortal matter, and use this to advance to the Dao Realm to compete with me, right?" "It''s no wonder that you used to forcefully kill the Dragon Eaters, I''m afraid it is to promote the unity of the soul of the guy called the God of the Bible, speed up the transformation, think about it, the red dragon outside the dimension must also die!" what?! Hearing Valerie''s words, Saya and Sanfen flashed a flash of astonishment in their minds and bodies at the same time, but there was a just right panic on their faces very thick and black. After that, the four people burst out with a strong aura and surrounded Valerie. "Haha, I seem to be right!" Seeing the performance of the four, Valerie''s face smiled even more. "Huh, so what!" Saya, who was still guessing the other party''s thoughts in his heart, flashed a decisive look on his face, "Anyway, you will never get out of our encirclement, obediently accept your fate!" "Ha, you don''t believe this kind of thing yourself! However, since you are so unwilling to give up, then I will let you see what I have arranged for a hundred years! Come out, the Holy Grail!" Seeing Saya''s''brilliance'', Valerie couldn''t help but flashed a smile on her face, and then made a gesture of holding something with both hands, and a blood-colored cup emerged from her heart! Two smaller cups appeared right after that, floating beside Valerie... Panic spreads at this moment!.. 1467 Chapter 260: The First Plan of the Great Catastrophe! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The whole plane seems to be panicking... All the native creatures of the original plane, whether they are humans or non-humans, or gods, have a touch of almost fearful emotions at this moment. As a result, many high-level mythological forces gathered in the underworld exploded with great power. The building located in the center of the Demon King''s capital shook at this moment. "Hello, what''s the matter?" Asachel held on to the wall, looked around the turbulent surroundings, and couldn''t help but said, "What''s the matter with this kind of fear from the bottom of my heart!" "do not know!" The red-haired demon beside the Governor of the Fallen Angel couldn''t help showing a nervous expression, "It''s just that I can feel the destruction, and the unimaginable destruction is approaching!" ...The intuition to destroy the incarnation?! Hearing the words of the red-haired demon, Asachel and the surrounding mythical high-level people had such a sentence, and then they showed iron and green expressions. Speaking at the level where Szekes almost became the incarnation of the will to destroy, I am afraid there will be no falsehood! No, the correct way to say that is that it is completely prophetic! In this case, there is no doubt that a terrible disaster that can cause destruction is coming. However, many high-level executives now don''t even know what happened to the whole world. This situation really makes them very unbearable. at this time-- "what!!!" A guardian at the entrance of the conference hall couldn''t help but let out a violent howl, and then when everyone looked over, he was directly transformed into an evil dragon! Not only him, after that, several more marginal figures also yelled and turned into evil dragons! "what?!!!" Seeing this scene, the gods were dumbfounded. In fact, it''s not just here. Except for the purest heaven, the underworld and the human world have seen examples of transforming normal lives into evil dragons everywhere. Afterwards, the evil dragon began to attack lives everywhere. The whole plane began to be bloodied... Especially in the human world, the entire order collapsed in an instant... ... ... "Ok?!!" At this time, the four Saya''s faces changed at the same time. As the information controller of the entire chess game, Saya has deployed many sensing devices around the world. Therefore, she knew the changes in the world at this time. But because of this, Saya''s face really changed. To be honest, Saya really didn''t know when the other party did these hands and feet, and there are many examples of evil dragons that have been transformed from normal lives...90 read the novel www.90kankanxs.com For the first time, Saya really understood the horror of this enemy in front of him! "Oh, it looks like you know it!" Seeing Saya''s expression, Valerie''s face also showed a touch of surprise. However, when recalling the four young girls in front of them, or the terrible fighting power of this young girl, Valery was relieved, the strong, there is always something special. Then I saw the girl holding the Holy Grail in her hands, and said happily, "To be honest, although I dont like the god of the Bible, I still like the god-destroying equipment he made, just like my hands. This so-called holy grail of the secluded world is the most suitable for me!" "That''s it, you use your blood as the Holy Grail to activate energy!" Hearing Valerie''s words, and remembering the bloody changes in the Hades before, Saya suddenly spoke. She also knows the Holy Grail of Youshi very well. It is one of the three holy relics and gods, which was used in the Last Supper in the legend to contain the blood of Jesus. According to intelligence, this divine extinguishing device is an item that can subvert the common sense of life, reversing or distorting life, so that others can achieve a certain degree of immortality or resurrect the dead. "That''s right, she''s an offensive little girl!" Seeing Saya reacting so quickly and making inferences, Valerie couldn''t help but show a smile on her face, but her eyes didn''t contain a trace of smile, but were full of murderous intent. "However, how did you manage to make the Holy Grail effect spread all over the world, wait!!!" Faced with Valeries murderous intent, Saya didnt care, and instead said to herself, only halfway through, the girl suddenly changed her face and looked at each other with sharp eyes "This guy, won''t let his blood merge into the natural water cycle!" "Ah, really...smart!" Hearing Sayas words, Valeries face was even more smiley, and the murderous in her eyes was also even more serious, For hundreds of years, I have indeed fused blood into the sea every once in a while. Enough of my strength to completely erode all the lives that can be eroded, now, you understand!" To be honest, Saya felt troublesome for the first time hearing this! She finally knew why the consciousness of the entire plane panicked. She didn''t expect Valerie to arrange such a terrifying black hand, which was completely beyond Saya''s expectations. The most important thing is that now she just took out the Holy Grail, and the whole world was in chaos. If she urges the Holy Grail later, wouldn''t it be a real catastrophe! Although the girl is very sure that a strong person can be immune to this erosion, at least she, Nagato, the emperor, and Nagato women have not been eroded. But including the vast majority of people in Freedom City absolutely cannot avoid this erosion! "No, something is wrong!!!" At this moment, Saya suddenly reacted-- There is absolutely no reason for the other party to tell so many things to himself. Obviously, this is because the other party is delaying time. I think it takes time for her to start the Holy Grail. In an instant, the four Sayas turned into four phantoms and besieged them from all directions! "Cut! Did you find it?" "Although I haven''t been able to complete the preparation, but... the Holy Grail, let''s start!" Seeing Saya''s actions, Valerie''s face flashed unpleasantly, and the Holy Grail in her hand and the two accessory chalices on her side suddenly glowed with blood. At this moment, the entire plane fell into an unprecedented catastrophe! .. 1468 Chapter 261 Saya and Valery are second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The blood-colored beam of light rushed straight into the sky without seeing the end. Under the sudden impact of this beam of light, the bodies of the four Sayas flew upside down one after another, and a certain terrifying force exceeding Saya''s endurance prevented the girl from approaching. The entire plane seemed to groan vaguely under this beam of light! "Humph!!!" After stopping the inverted flight, the girl couldn''t help but snorted. This inferior situation is a bit strange to Saya, so unfamiliar that the arrogant girl could not help but a very rare unwillingness emerged in her heart. Originally, Saya was very contented and proud of his strength! The nature between existence and non-existence makes her invincible; the thorough development of the three modes has given girls a non-rich and colorful means to kill; a large amount of knowledge and the support of more than 600 sisters behind them make her The girl becomes a comprehensive existence that can have a way at any time. But now, Saya found that his pride was shattered by this guy in front of him! Although the girl knew in her heart that the long years of existence and the breadth of experience in front of her were beyond her ability, she was still very unwilling! At this moment, the proud girl decided to speed up her pace into the Taoist realm. "But that''s something from now, now..." While thinking about it, Saya''s gaze stared at the soaring beam of light, and his spiritual will was connected with the ears and eyes all over the world. In an instant, the girl saw... the hell ravaged by evil dragons! To be honest, this kind of scene is really terrifying, it is simply the evil dragon version of Resident Evil, like a virus, there are life forms everywhere turning into evil dragons raging and destroying. Whether it is the underworld or the human world, all are in a state of collapse... The most important thing is that with the passage of time and the collapse of the order of the world, the scary power contained in the blood-colored light beam is increasing and growing crazily. "Anyway, this guy must be interrupted!" Comprehending the mysterious power that prevented him from approaching, Saya''s eyes flashed with determination, and the incubator''s figure instantly rushed into the sky, transforming into a dark and simple portal in an instant. The next moment, the sky was completely dark, and with a''click'', the door opened suddenly! "boom!!!" The surging black torrent rushed out from the huge portal. The sky and clouds seemed to be distorted under this black torrent. Then, the torrent rushed towards the beam of light, and violently collided with the invisible mysterious power, and the surrounding space appeared decayed! ... ... "Damn it, where is this lunatic!" Standing in the blood-colored beam of light, Valerie, who originally thought she had a chance to win, couldn''t help but slap her whole body when she saw the torrential torrent. The blonde girl really didn''t expect that there should be such a lunatic in this world. The black torrent may not be clear to others, but can she not know after a long time, that is evil, pure evil, absolute evil, I don''t know how many worlds'' evil collections are realized.7 questions novel www.7wxs.com There is only one consequence of such a large number of ghosts flowing into this world! That is to be buried in the whole world! Valerie thought she was frantic, but she only took the life of this world as a sacrifice for her advancement, but who would have thought that Saya used the world as a sacrifice. How cruel is it to do this kind of thing? In contrast, Valery unexpectedly discovered that the apparently being born on the plane of her own with a variety of evil names, it seems that she is really inferior to the girl named Saya! At this time, part of the black torrent has been scattered on the ground. The battlefield ground that had been turned into ruins instantly burned, and the dark torrent continuously eroded the earth, turning it into a lava-like existence. Vaguely, the wailing of the entire plane even worsened... Valerie could even feel that the consciousness of the plane had begun to truly wake up, and the entire space where she and Saya were being rejected for a while. "So that''s it, is this your plan?" Feeling that rejection, Valerie suddenly understood that this is probably Saya''s purpose, to help herself with the power of the whole world consciousness. just "Hahaha!!!" For some reason, Valerie felt a certain feeling called turbulence in her heart, and she couldn''t help but laughed, "Since you can do this to this point, how can I give up!" A touch of determination flashed in his eyes, Valerie opened her hands, and the mysterious power that kept coming from the heavens and the earth gathered on the girl. It was Valerie''s trump card, the power called the tribulation. Heaven and earth fell into a great catastrophe, when the calamity was the greatest! "boom!!!" The blood-colored beam of light suddenly moved, avoiding the attack of the black torrent, and then directly condensed, merged with Valerie''s body, and dyed his body with a blood coat. "Space, shatter!" Converging the calamity on herself, Valery ignored Saya, instead clenched her right hand and fisted directly towards a certain void, and then... "Boom boom boom!!!" The large-scale space was completely destroyed at this moment. The entire human world was plunged into a terrifying shock. Countless buildings collapsed at this moment, and countless lives disappeared at this moment. Then the roar gradually dissipated, and an astonishing scene appeared. On the other side of the shattered space, there was actually another unknown void connected. At the end of the void was a giant egg, and above the giant egg was a silver-haired youth who inserted a sword into the giant egg. Valery actually shattered the space barrier here and at the end of the dimension very surprisingly! "I found you, my enemy!" Seeing that silver-haired young man, especially sensing the immortal aura gradually emerging from him, the blond girl said in surprise, and then rushed towards him! "...No! Stop it!" Seeing Valerie''s actions, Saya was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered something. The whole person had a weird smile, but he shouted and rushed over!.. 1469 Chapter 262 Dragon Seed and Promotion Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"interesting!" "Really speechless!" After Saya, the judge and the beastmaster looked at each other. It was originally that the two existences of the same person reached a consensus in an instant, and the two of them learned the appearance of their own bodies one after another, showing a somewhat panic gesture, and rushed forward. "boom!!!" At this moment, the dark gate in the sky closed. Then the portal was directly twisted, and soon turned into the figure of the incubator, falling from the sky, glanced at the ground that was already covered with darkness, and couldn''t help but sigh in secret. Although the door was closed in time, the ground underground was completely abolished. At least for thousands of years, creatures will be inaccessible! "If you have the opportunity to purify it in the future!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, there was no expression on the incubator''s face. Obviously, this was just the incubator''s sensible thoughts, not any so-called sympathy. At this moment, it seemed that he felt something. The incubator glanced at the sky and showed a big smile, which made Asacher and the others who were monitoring here in the underworld a heartbeat. The next moment, the girl turned into an afterimage and disappeared in place! ... ... Dimensional gap... The fall of the great red! The Shasheng Maru who killed the Great Red has nowhere to go. There is only a dead red dragon body floating in the void. At this moment, the ripples of the space sway on the dragon body. The next moment, Nagato and Orpheus appeared from the ripples of space. "Thief Dragon, good death!" Stepping on the corpse of Great Red, Orpheus couldn''t help but a smile flashed on his face. After learning many things from Nagato, Orpheus was no longer angry at Great Red. To put it right, it should be hatred! "Okay, Orpheus." At this moment, Nagato, who was following Orpheus, seemed to sense something, and the whole person said with joy, "Hurry up and find what you need, faster!" "Got it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Orpheus also understood the urgency of time. The figure disappeared in the same place. The next moment Orpheus appeared on the head of Great Red, his white hand instantly penetrated his dragon head, and then dug out a gem from it. In an instant, the entire one-hundred-meter dragon body turned into smoke and disappeared in the gap of the dimension. "Sure enough, this is my strength!" Feeling this dragon jewel, Orpheus felt a touch of excitement in his body and mind, "Sure enough, that damn thief was born by taking my power!" Lianlianxs.com "Then merge it, Orpheus!" Seeing the excitement of the girl, Nagato urged with a smile on her face, "My time is running out, and I don''t know how long Saya can last!" "Ok!" The excited girl placed Baoyu in her heart. The next moment, a crimson light suddenly appeared, surrounding the girl, and the power of infinity and dreams began to merge. A dazzling light suddenly appeared. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little excited. Sure enough, the power of the great red comes from the infinite dragon god! I have to say that this is indeed unbelievable. In fact, Orpheus himself didn''t know it, but after years of research by Nagato and Saya, this is the truth. Ouroboros, the representative pattern of the infinite dragon god Orpheus, is not only a symbol of''reincarnation, infinity'', but also the prototype of the human heart, which is very similar to the dream of the great red symbol! Many years ago, Nagato discovered that the Infinite Dragon God was a pure breed of dragon that had not yet been completely born. After investigating later, Nagato quickly realized that it was possible that when the Infinite Dragon God was born, someone happened to witness and seized the opportunity to seize part of her power, resulting in her incompleteness. Then, the God of the Bible and the great red came into Nagato''s vision. Especially in the Tyrannosaurus spell set by the God of the Bible on the Red Dragon Emperors cage hand and the White Dragon Emperors light wings, he kept despising the infinity and admiring dreams, and there were some questions about how to think. And when the fact that the great red is the incarnation of the original sin of laziness of the God of the Bible is proved, everything is logical! Obviously, when the Infinite Dragon God was born, it was the God of the Bible who witnessed it, and secretly seized part of her power, and evolved a more powerful and great red clone. Under such circumstances, the God of the Bible will naturally look down upon the Infinite Dragon God. But after realizing the truth, Nagato could only describe the God of the Bible with the words "eyes but no beads". Although I don''t know what the so-called beast of 666 is, the Infinite Dragon God is a semi-finished purebred dragon. As long as the power of the great red is added to her, she can become a purebred dragon! This is not the so-called beast of 666, it can be compared. "What an idiot, it happened to be cheaper for me!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the light in Nagato''s vision gradually ceased to be dazzling. Orpheus'' figure had disappeared, leaving only a small gem of light. "I''m going to sleep, wait for me to be born again, Nagato-kun!" With such words, Baoyu rushed to Nagato''s body and merged in from his belly. "Well, I look forward to it!" Feeling Orpheus entering his Dantian space, and his own authentic mode-the origin of the dragon, next to each other, an excited smile flashed across Nagato''s face. With Orpheus, you can take the power of the purebred dragon yourself! "But that''s something for the future. Now, let''s advance to the Heavenly Dao Mode first!" Thinking in this way, Nagato snapped his fingers, and a large amount of time and space power was taken out of the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds and spread across the surrounding environment. Then Nagato closed his eyes, quietly adjusted his breathing, and felt At the end of the dimension very far away, the breath of the emperor! When the immortal aura of the silver-haired king in the distant place diffused to a certain extent, Nagato took a deep breath, then moved his mind, letting go of the shackles on the origin of his heavenly path. Uncontrollable promotion fluctuations are driving Nagato''s heavenly origin. At this moment, a terrifying aura suddenly burst out. After hundreds of years, Nagato has finally begun to hold the seat of God high!.. 1470 Chapter 263 Dao Tire and Arrival First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Om!!!" At this moment, a huge, soul-shaking will suddenly descended, completely covering Nagato. The space around the red-haired boy was distorted, and it seemed to isolate it from other areas. In an instant, Nagato was out of his control. "very scary!" Nagato sensed that huge, boundless, and ancient peculiar will. To be precise, it should be a mysterious existence where countless laws, rules, and wills meet. In front of him, Nagato felt that he was an ant. "But it''s also so warm!" However, in addition to feeling terrible, Nagato felt another inexplicable warmth, as if lying in his mother''s arms, although the mother seemed to be too powerful to be exaggerated. "Finally meet again!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and Nagato relaxed himself. Yes, this is the second time Nagato has met this will! The final will, the great will, the beginning of everything, the mother of the avenue, etc., these are all her titles, and she had the supreme will when the Nagato body formally separated from the human level. Never thought that when she was promoted, she appeared again... Although I don''t know how other people are promoted, Nagato can guess that when other people are promoted, this will probably not happen. At most, there will be a glorious scene of praise. Thinking about it this way, Nagato couldn''t help wondering why she was favored by her. But even if it is doubtful, but for some reason, Nagato is not suspicious. It''s as if the child doesn''t doubt his mother. At this moment, that great will directly entered Nagato''s mind and contained Nagato''s soul. At this moment...all the mysteries of Nagato''s soul were seen through. Especially the original power called the Heavenly Way Mode has begun to change! "Chichi!!!!" Just above Nagato''s head, the power containing the aura of''law'' began to condense, and at the same time, a large amount of chaotic vitality poured in from the void, finally condensing a little. "This is?" Nagato was a little puzzled. Just a moment... The surging chaotic air dissipated, and a crystal emitting chaotic light was floating above Nagato''s head. At the same time, the runes in Nagato flew out automatically and merged with it. When this fusion was completed, it naturally became connected with the soul of Nagato. From this contact, Nagato immediately knew that this crystal was nothing else, it was the godhead formed by the mother of the avenue with the breath of her soul! A moment after the formation of the godhead, the central celestial realm in the chaotic starry sky of Nagato''s endless time and space. The golden sun at the apex of the sky suddenly burst out with an extremely strong light. All the creatures in the central celestial realm felt it at this moment, and the domineering aura was rising! Bai Yu Jingzhong broke out a burst of enthusiastic cheers involuntarily. "Wow!!!" In a short while, the kingdom of God located within the sun suddenly turned into an indescribable light, and in an instant, it penetrated the obstacles of endless time and space and came to the dxd plane. Then the light split into two, one of which directly merged with the heaven on the plane where Nagato was, and the huge heaven directly evolved into a more powerful kingdom of gods. The holy light that originally permeated the heavens has all undergone tremendous changes at this moment!Love you e-book www.antxt.com The light of good deeds, which symbolizes order and justice, is instantly transformed into another, more noble light. That is the highest sacred, as if the light that dominates everything in the chaos! And another light pierced through all obstacles, came to Nagato''s side, resonated with the godhead floating above Nagato, and blended into it! "boom!!!" At this moment, Nagato''s soul could not help but shocked! The change that cannot be described in words appeared in the soul of the red-haired boy. At this moment, the godhead was integrated into the soul of Nagato, and countless voices of faith appeared in his ears. That is the praise of believers in Nagato in dozens of planes! "boom!!!" At this time, the great will moved again. Under the indescribable powerful force, Nagato''s figure directly disappeared in the gap of the dimension, and then appeared in the chaotic void, and then the chaotic power rolled over and gathered around Nagato... Soon, the place where Nagato''s whole person was turned into a huge chaos womb! "Boom boom boom!!!" The sound like a heart pulsating spread from the womb. Nagato is undergoing an unprecedented transformation! ... ... Just when Nagato was undergoing transformation. At the end of the dimension, an unprecedented fierce battle is erupting in the void. Relying on her own phase movement, Saya still blocked Valerie before she reached the emperor''s side, and then various moves emerged one after another. The light of the soul, the power of judgment, the fire of sin, and the immortal iron fist! Saya, including the three avatars, almost tried their best, and a series of terrifying and fierce battle attacks broke out, finally blocking Valerie, who was accompanied by the power of calamity. However, this is only a temporary advantage after all. At this time, the dxd plane is erupting with an unprecedented catastrophe. For Valerie who caused this catastrophe, as long as the catastrophe does not die, she will have infinite catastrophes as a supplement. The reason why it is blocked now is that too many calamity powers have exploded before to break the space, causing the calamity power in the body to be somewhat exhausted for a while, just wait a moment! "Give up! You alone can''t beat me!" With such an advantage, Valerie continued to retreat under various attacks, but still only maintained the power of the calamity as a guardian, and said to Saya. "Humph!!" Facing Valerie''s persuasion, Saya turned a blind eye. The siege of the four bodies is even more intense! "Toast and not eat fine wine!" A cold color flashed in his eyes, and Valerie overdrafted his body again, drew a lot of calamity power, exploded, and shook the four Sayas away. Then she rushed directly through Saya''s encirclement and came to the emperor and the dome. "General, my enemy!" .. 1471 Chapter 264 The Second Guardian War! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Valerie''s approach did not affect the emperor at all. At this time, the silver-haired king was keeping his sword penetrating the dome, and the faint golden brilliance continued to spread upward from the sword in his hand and continued to merge into his body. The surrounding space seems to be filled with songs of all things, holy and majestic! On the contrary, the big egg that was already full of cracks, when Valerie approached, it constantly screamed, as if calling for help from his former ally. "Humph!" Facing the wailing of the dome, Valerie snorted and ignored it. In Valerie''s eyes, a guy with a narrow vision but full of ghost ideas like the God of the Bible is not a climate after all, and in the end, it can only become the appetite of the strong. It was the emperor''s reaction that made Valerie happy. "Is being promoted, it really is you!" Muttered, Valery gathered the few calamities remaining in his body, turned into a bloody long sword in his right hand, and slashed straight towards the emperor. The blood-colored sword light burst out from her blade, murderous! However, at this moment-- "tear!!!" The space between Valery and the emperor was suddenly twisted and torn apart! The next moment, a white figure fluttering out from the crack in the space, long silver hair fluttering in the biting demon, it looked extraordinary. The person who came was really the Sasaomaru that disappeared after fighting the Great Red. At the first moment of appearance, Sasheng Maru held the natural tooth around his waist with his left hand, and then pulled it out with a sword. The silver moonlight cut through the void and condensed into a silver sword light. "boom!!!" The two sword lights fought head-on in the void. The power of bloody calamity and the power of Moonflower from the natural tooth caused energy conflicts in the collision, which directly detonated the void and distorted the space in the roar. "What?! Damn!!!" Seeing this scene, a fierce color flashed in Valerie''s eyes! Obviously victory was right in front of him, but he was obstructed by others. Valerie''s fierce personality inherited from his own body burst out for a while, and did not speak much, and rushed directly. The power of a large number of calamities gathered, arming it like a red rocket! "Hmph, the sun and the moon meet-Ssangyong breaks!" Facing the incoming powerful enemy, Sasheng Maru just snorted and did not choose to fight in close quarters. Instead, he pulled out the broken teeth with his right hand and crossed the natural teeth, liberating the strongest profound meaning in the beginning. The brilliance of the sun and the moonlight of Lunar converge and merge into two spiraling dragons! Then Ssangyong roared and rushed to Valerie''s body... "boom!!!" The brutality of the sun and the coldness of the lunar confluence, the evolving power of the sun and the moon, suddenly suppressed the power of the calamity on Valerie''s body, and blasted it upside down. "Swish swish!!!" At this moment, the figures of four Sayas descended from the sky and appeared directly beside the emperor, blocking Valerie together with Sesei Maru... "Asshole, damn it!" The blonde girl who flew upside down was a little confused at first, and then a bit of bitter hatred! Valerie understands that although the power of the tribulation is strong, it is not invincible. When she has used too much energy and the power of the tribulation contained in it is insufficient, it is normal to be repelled.53 Chinese Network www.53zw.net but-- "How can you let the victory you get is gone like this!" A wordless determination emerged in his heart, and Valery instantly released all the restrictions on her body, frantically extracting the endless power born of the great catastrophe of the plane. The frantic influx of power continued to increase the burden on the body, causing it to make a rattling noise. But Valerie''s face did not move. The girl is overdrafting herself. If nothing happens, her body will die in half an hour, but as long as she can kill her old enemy and give up a clone, it is totally worth it. Even this clone, especially the artifact of the clone, made her very satisfied. Seeing Valerie''s situation, the battle-tested Sahomaru and Saya understood what she was doing to Nature, looked at each other, and attacked at almost the same time. "Profound meaning-Shuanglong breaks!" "Kill! Force Field Cannon!" "The sword of the beginning and the end!" "The Arrow of Sin!" "The Soul of the Beastmaster!!!" The five attacks with different energies but with a considerable degree of lethality suddenly broke out, and from different angles, they besieged Valerie one after another. Seeing that the attack was about to fall on Valerie-- "boom!!!" An unimaginable shock of terror erupted from the girl. All the attacks coming from all directions deviated from the direction of the explosion at this moment, and then the blonde girl smiled slyly, and she began to deform. The white hands directly turned into blood-colored claws, and the blood-like color dyed the girl''s body red. Even the cheeks that were originally quite moving were directly distorted. Valerie turned into a monster in an instant! "boom!!!" In the sudden collision sound, Valery rushed out at an astonishing speed, and appeared in front of Sesei Maru in an instant, making this perfect monster unable to react for a while. In the next moment, the claws containing infinite calamities were caught directly at the front door of Sesho Maru! The big monster unexpectedly only had time to tilt his head, and the sharp claws directly left a blood mark on the face of the Sesho Maru. Without a single blow, Valerie twisted her whole body and kicked the Sesho Maru directly with one kick. The Sasaomaru in midair wanted to fight back, but the scar on his face became hot... The power of calamity remaining in the wound has taken place! Rao is the perfect big monster body also stiffened. At this time, Saya had already reacted and surrounded him for the first time. Facing Saya''s encirclement, the monster directly let out a roar, and the scary blood energy turned into a storm and raged. Under this storm, Saya was a little hard to move for a while. "Roar!!!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, the monster roared and rushed directly towards the emperor. Its speed was so fast that it appeared on top of the emperors head almost instantly... Seeing the monster is going to kill it with one claw! "That''s it!" .. 1472 Chapter 265 The third more tragic result! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The deserted voice echoed at this moment. Then there was a pause at the end of the entire dimension, and in an instant, an incalculable amount of attacks hit the monsters and blasted them away. At the same time, figures close to three digits appeared at the end of this dimension. Most of these people are girls with beautiful looks. Headed by the domineering Luo Hao, Zhuyue Brunstad, who is like the incarnation of sacred destiny, holds a bow and arrow in his hand, and Agurola, whose twelve beasts are all turned into wings, is manipulating King Susa. The Uchiha Ming, the extremely weak-looking Yu Qishi and so on. Obviously, at this critical moment, reinforcements from Bai Yujing officially arrived! Saya couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief seeing these people appear. at this time-- "Ah, it''s amazing!" A faint voice rang in Saya''s ears, and saw the long and straight Akomi Yan standing behind Saya''s body, and said in a surprised tone, "This is the first time you are so embarrassed, Saya!" "How can you be so rude!" Standing next to Akemi Homura, Kagomaru immediately said, "I want to call Saya Sister, and, this time the enemy is really strong, company commander..." "Madooka, don''t name it!" Saya''s figure disappeared instantly and appeared beside Lu Muyuan, covering her mouth with her hand, "At this moment, don''t say anything, you know?" After hearing Saya''s words, Madoka, who knew she was almost doing something wrong, nodded quickly. "That''s good!" Loosing Madokas mouth, Saya looked at Homura who was envious and jealous looking at her holding Madokas hand on the other side, and said silently: "Stop the nympho, pay attention to the fight!" "Got it!" A little unwillingly curled his lips, Homura also knew that the situation was serious now, not when it was an awkward moment. After all, she and Madoka are part of the system of the universe... It''s a life and death relationship with Bai Yujing forces! "Wow!!" A light yellow ribbon came directly through the air and tied it to Saya''s wrist. The girl turned her head and looked over. Beside Sesho Maru, Bama Mei was smiling at herself. "Roar!!!" At this moment, an angry roar suddenly broke out. The bloody light dazzled, and the monster that Valery had transformed stood up and looked at the hundreds of powerful men who had emerged one after another, and his eyes showed obvious anger! It''s the second time, she has been interrupted for the second time and won the victory! "Give me all to die!!!" In the hoarse curse and wailing, Valery overdrawn herself to the limit, and the endless power of calamity turned into blood-colored light, condensing into red magic bullets full of terror fluctuations. In the next moment, an overwhelming barrage blasted towards everyone. however "Crack!!" The entire void time paused again. In Saya''s eyes, the whole world was caught in the gap of time suspension, including the magic bullets transformed by the power of calamity, and only Bai Yujing was safe. At this time, the ribbons tied on everyone''s wrists became conspicuous! "That''s it!" Seeing this scene, no matter how stupid people are, they know what to do.Feilu Novels www.flxs8.com Very tacitly, everyone flew away from the direction of the magic bullet attack, and then condensed a variety of attacks to the greatest extent, and then... Xiao Meiyan pours her foul air and presses the watch on the shield on the back of her hand! "Crack!!!" Time flows again! ... ... There was a subtle error in the sense of time, which made Valerie stunned. In Valeries eyes, all of her enemies disappeared in front of her in an instant, the densely packed magic bullets all did useless work, and then, various attacks suddenly appeared... From behind, from up and down, from left and right, bombarded her! "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, a big explosion occurred in Valerie''s space. The space seems to be distorted into space rifts... "How is this going!" In an instant, Valerie, whose mind was a little confused due to her own limit overdraft and monsterization, couldn''t help but feel confused. She really didn''t know what happened. As a last resort, she could only extract the power of the calamity once again, and a terrifying bloody storm broke out! Against this bloody storm, Valerie directly launched a charge! She has only one goal, and that is-- Emperor!!! Seeing this scene, Saya immediately secretly said that it was not good! Although Valerie''s actions were somewhat reckless, it directly forced Saya and these people to face-to-face confrontation and blast him into the air. Otherwise, it would be meaningless to have more time pauses. The most important thing is that with Valerie''s existence, time suspension is very exhausting. and so-- "Focus on the front, gather all firepower!" Saya''s voice reached everyone''s ears for the first time, Xiao Meiyan took a deep breath, and pressed the time pause button again... In the sound of''click'', everyone has gathered in front of Scarlet Storm. Then, an amazing scene appeared! Along with the continuous clicking sound, various magic bullets and various attacks in front of everyone appeared constantly, as if fast forward, one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million... The accumulation of terrifying energy even reached the point where the void at the end of the entire dimension was a little hot. That is enough to destroy the entire planet and more than an attack! "The last time!" At this moment, Xiao Meiyan gasped for breath, and finally pressed the pause button once. With the final sound, an unspeakable attack burst out suddenly. In a moment, it hit the bloody storm heavily!!! "boom!!!" The end of the entire dimension was completely turbulent. The extremely terrifying fluctuations spread throughout the entire plane world at this moment. The underworld and the human world that were already turbulent in an instant were natural disasters, and the mythical worlds connected to the human world collapsed. The huge plane world is almost on the verge of destruction...... .. 1473 Chapter 266 Dangerous Situation First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the boundless void, the giant monster galloping suddenly stopped. The vast chaotic air surging surging at this moment, but none of this can attract the slightest attention of the terrifying creatures that are born in mythology. The attention of this scarlet monster was completely outside the endless time and space. He sensed that his clone in distant time and space had been hit harder than ever. "Roar!!!" Assessed by feelings for a while, the scarlet monster realized that he had arrived at that destination, at least three days in the normal world, and couldn''t help but roar in annoyance. No, it can''t be like this! Such a thought flashed in his mind, and the scarlet monster understood that at his current speed, maybe his old enemy would have run away long ago when he arrived there. In this case, the next time I perceive him, I am afraid I will not be an opponent! The monster has never forgotten that when he first perceives this old enemy, how weak he is, is not worthy of his care, but who knows, in just a few hundred years, he has reached the point where he has to care about it. In this case, it is impossible for him to wait for the next opportunity. "Roar!!!" Thinking of this, the monster screamed involuntarily, and a terrifying aura suddenly burst out. The most fundamental source of power from the monster''s body was extracted. Through the invisible connection between the ontology and the clone, the power of the origin is conveyed! After doing all this, the monster''s breath couldn''t help but languish. ... ... At this time, the void at the end of the dxd plane dimension. The extremely terrifying shock took a full moment before it slowly subsided, and the end of the entire dimension almost had a tendency to fall apart. The bloody storm was completely shattered under the frenzied attacks of Bai Yujing''s people. Valerie was even more attacked by all parties, floating like a dilapidated realistic doll in the void at the end of everyone''s vision, and the breath of life was completely reduced to zero. It has to be said that Valery''s strength is indeed very strong, at least surpassing everyone in Bai Yujing! With the great catastrophe as a power supplement, she is not afraid of consumption. But no matter how strong she is, she still has an inevitable flaw after all, that is, Valerie''s body is just a mixed blood vampire at best. No matter how overdrawn, she can''t bear too much power. In short, her attack and defense have their limits. Because, facing the gathering of people, it was almost a world-destroying level attack, but it could not be resisted, and it was normal to fall to this end. "Fate is really hard! Then, let me give you the last..." Relying on strong perception, Saya was about to step forward to give her the final blow when he realized that Valerie still had a breath, but before he did it, Saya felt the suppression of a strong will. Not only Saya, but the emptied lives at the end of the dimension have been suppressed by this will! The body is imprisoned, the will is impacted, the mind is tortured... That is the will from the plane consciousness that has completely awakened!12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com When the entire plane was almost destructively destroyed, the sleeping plane consciousness finally fully awakened, and showed its anger for these sinners. "Damn it, this time to make trouble, and..." A trace of irritation flashed across Saya''s face, especially after seeing kind-hearted girls like Madoka and Bama Mei, with tears in their eyes! The girl knows very clearly that not everyone can ignore the suffering of sentient beings like her Even when necessary, give another push after this suffering! Under such a shock, many kind girls will probably leave a deep shadow... At this moment, Saya has understood that no matter what the outcome of this battle is, she will definitely be a psychiatrist and confidant sister in Bai Yujing for a long time... Otherwise, Bai Yujing''s combat power would be mostly abolished. In annoyance, Saya immediately wanted to kill the awakened plane consciousness, but she didn''t wait for her to actually do it, and a wave of horror suddenly appeared at this moment. "boom!!!" A terrifying arrogance erupted from Valerie, who had already lost combat effectiveness. The wound on the blonde girl''s body healed instantly, and the bloody streamer condensed into a bright dress, which made the girl suddenly look extremely elegant. However, everyone felt a heartfelt crisis at this moment, and the awakened plane consciousness was constantly agitated, causing the void to continuously roll over. "Noisy!" At this moment, Valerie opened her bloody eyes and spoke lightly. As soon as the voice fell, the girl raised her right hand and grabbed it into the void. In an instant, everyone heard a stern wailing, that was the wailing of world consciousness. Then I saw Valerie''s right hand holding something imaginarily, raising it to her own small mouth. Then just bite and suck! Swallowed it down! In an instant, the wailing in everyone''s ears suddenly became more stern, and then stopped abruptly, the surrounding void suddenly subsided, and the plane consciousness had disappeared without a trace. Seeing this scene, Shaye felt a chill, let alone other people! No one would have thought that Valerie would be so cruel. He actually ate the plane consciousness directly! It was just at the same time that Saya''s eyes seemed to flash in depth, and the girl realized that the aura of the last piece of her advanced realm seemed to have appeared. After this battle, Saya is ready to start preparing for promotion! However, that is afterwards! "You guys did a great job!" At this time, Valery finally looked at everyone in Saya, full of murderous intent, "It made me pay such a high price, then, you should die too!" As soon as the voice fell, Valerie''s figure appeared in front of Saya''s beastmaster clone! "tear!!!" Under the sudden sound, the beast master fell apart in an instant. Blood spilled into the void...... .. 1474 Chapter 267 Battlefield Changes Second You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The blood-stained scene shocked the entire void! The vast majority of people looked at the torn apart corpse of the beastmaster and the spilled blood, completely stunned in place, their minds were blank, and they didn''t know what to do. You know, hundreds of people present are all those who have been operating in Bai Yujing all the year round. What they are most familiar with is none other than Nagato''s supremacy, and Saya''s almost omnipotent! But now, Sayas myth seems to be broken... "Hehe, this expression is very good!" Seemingly satisfied with the expressions of everyone, a blood-stained smile flashed across Valerie''s face, and a flash of blood flashed on his body, and the whole person disappeared in place again, turning into light and rushing to the emperor behind everyone. However, not everyone is stunned! "Humph!!!" As one of the few people who didn''t stunned, Luo Hao snorted very uncomfortably when he saw Valerie''s performance, showing his magical powers, and his whole person instantly appeared on Valerie''s path. "The palm is broken!!" Luo Hao blasted out with a palm, and the surrounding space burst instantly! Then, the waves of the space were superimposed and shot out, directly hitting Valerie''s body, and then turned into space turbulence and space debris! "court death!!!" Valerie didn''t expect someone to stand in front of her. In anger, the girl directly extracted one-third of the calamity of the entire catastrophe, turned it into a terrifying crimson torrent, broke the spatial turbulence directly, and hit Luo Hao''s body. "Humph!!!" Under the impact of the torrent, Luo Hao groaned and flew out. At this time, Luo Hao''s spiritual power that belonged to Nagato emerged in Luo Hao''s heart, guarding Luo Hao''s origin, otherwise, Luo Hao might have died on the spot. It''s just that although he is not dead, Luo Hao also lost his combat power and fell into a coma... However, even though Luo Hao was unconscious, her actions completely awakened everyone, and various attacks instantly moved towards Valerie, among which Xiao Meiyan even braced and picked up her compass directly. However, Valerie at this time is not the monster before. I saw this girl dodge all attacks with an incredible grazing technique, then drew an arc in the void and appeared directly in front of Xiao Meiyan! "Sorry, I can''t let you continue to do that kind of thing!" Valerie''s right hand directly held the compass on Xiao Meiyan''s wrist and pinched it out of a crack. The other hand gathered a large amount of calamity power, and she was about to hit Homura''s face directly! But at this moment-- "Don''t do anything to Humula sauce!" Lumeyuan, who had been in a state of depression due to the impact of the plane consciousness, actually reacted at this moment, and the pink bow and arrow directly bombarded Valerie''s body. "boom!!!" With a violent roar, Valerie flew out all over. Although Valerie was not harmed under the protection of a large number of calamities, the blonde girls face flashed with an incredible expression "How could you knock me off...huh?!" After stopping the inverted flight trend, Valerie looked at Lumemaru in disbelief, and then was surprised to see that behind the pink girl, three illusory figures were floating on it. Those were three stunning girls with their own characteristics, all of which looked full of power. However, it was not the stunning beauty of the three girls that shocked Valerie, but the aura contained in them, which was undoubtedly the aura of the three realms of heaven, earth and man! Perceiving this breath, Valerie felt completely confused. The complete avenue of heaven, earth and man with three talents is absolutely no stranger to Valerie, but it is precisely because it is no stranger that she will be shocked. With all the three ways, it is the prototype of a perfect world! "To get her, you must get her!" Thinking of the benefits that a perfect world can bring, Valerie even forgot her old enemy, and a burst of irresistible greed suddenly rose in her heart. The power of endless calamities gathered, and Valery turned into a moving natural disaster and rushed directly towards Madoka. Along the way, everyone''s attacks were counted under the power of endless calamity! Valerie didn''t even bother to pay attention to other people''s attacks. "This look is annoying!" "That person, damn it!" "Give her the death penalty!" Valerie''s actions were naturally seen by the three phantom girls behind Madoka, and the three of them expressed their opinions. The endless power of the three paths was drawn from the heavens and the world and gathered on Madoka. In an instant, Lu Muyuan directly incarnates the representative of the heavens and the world-Yuanshen! The pink longbow was pulled apart, and three bows and arrows symbolizing the strength of the three powers condensed out, placed on the longbow, and then shot towards Valerie who was charging. After shooting three arrows, Madoka''s whole body returned to its original shape and became wilted.Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com Obviously, the power of the three realms is not so easy to use. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The next moment, three consecutive bows and arrows bombarded Valerie''s body. A terrifying explosion erupted from the human-shaped natural disaster formed by Valery. The power of the Three Paths from the heavens and the world was no less than the power of calamity in nature, and Valery had to stop. The power of calamity on his body was instantly thinned to the point of almost dissipating. Fortunately, the catastrophe is not exhausted, and the power of the calamity is endless! Soon, Valerie''s guardian power was once again complete, but Valerie also recovered from greed, her mind became clear, and she remembered her original goal! Especially after seeing that there are more magic girls around Madoka... Valery was immediately ready to shift the attack. however "It hurts!" At this moment, a slightly depressed cheerful voice rang in Valerie''s ears, and then the girl saw a girl with animal ears and pony tails appearing in front of her. That was no one else, but the beast guard who had been divided by her before! Seeing her reappearance, Valerie couldn''t help being a little stunned, but the girl remembered very clearly that she had indeed killed her before. The power of his own calamity has eroded his body and mind completely... And at the moment she was stunned, Saya''s body, the judge and the incubator appeared directly behind the beast beastmaster, transformed into three rays of light and integrated into her body. "boom!!!" The unprecedented golden vindictiveness appeared out of thin air. With the help of the other three bodies, the beast guard reborn by relying on the power of the Chaos Beast Nest in his body raised the fighting energy in his body to an unprecedented level, and then blasted out with a punch. This punch is definitely the pinnacle punch of the beast master. Various beasts, phantom beasts, beasts, and even sacred beast factors from the beastmaster''s body burst out of their own power, and countless beast souls burst out of their own power. A heavy punch directly hit Valerie''s body! The power of calamity that was consumed by Madokas attack was directly penetrated by the fist of the beast guard amid the roar of the beasts, and then... "boom!!!" Valerie flew out all over. The body that had been fully recovered was suddenly severely injured, his mouth opened, blood was involuntarily spit out, and it was spilled into the void, which looked particularly bright. At this moment, Valerie''s depression was beyond words. Originally, I wanted to use the power borrowed from the body to kill and avenge the loss he had suffered before. The result was okay at the beginning, but in the end, he was hit again. "Where are these evildoers from?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Valerie had already understood at this time that she had no right to reserve power at all. As the thought turned, she would arouse the origin of the body from the body. Originally, Valery wanted to save a bit of the source, and then return it to the body. In this case, the damage to the body can still be smaller. Now it seems that she is a little naive! Now, it''s time to desperately! "boom!!!" In an instant, Valerie erupted in a violent wave that completely shook the plane. Countless powers of calamity showed naked-eye entities from all over the void, gathered on Valerie''s body, turning it into a huge demon god with a height of 100 meters! The terrifying arrogance burst out everywhere, and the weaker people could not even get within 100 meters of each other. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, the huge Demon God issued a terrifying roar. The power of countless calamities stretched out from the shadow of the demon god and turned into various weird weapons and attacks, attacking all of Saya at the same time, forcing them all away. Then the Demon God strode towards the direction of the emperor, and soon came to the emperor. The big foot lifted up directly, and the devil stepped on it! At this time, everyone in Saye was under the attack of the Demon Gods Shadow, unable to stop the Demon Gods actions at all. When he was about to succeed, the emperor suddenly opened his eyes... With a glorious movement of his body, the emperor''s figure disappeared in place. "boom!!!" The red devil stepped directly on the dome that was already full of cracks, crushing it... ps: At the beginning of the next chapter, the protagonist appears!.. 1475 Chapter 268 Gods seat comes third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time and space seem to freeze at this moment. The tall Demon God suddenly stopped his attack, and the shadow of the Demon God all returned to the side of the Demon God, but the depressive atmosphere around it would rise several times in vain. "why?!" A thunderous sound spread from the Demon God''s body. Everyone can clearly feel at this moment, the emotion of the giant demon god that is almost out of control is brewing in the thunderous words. "This, sorry!" At this moment, the silver-haired king suddenly appeared on the horizontal line where the head of the demon god was, and said quietly, "The so-called promotion is naturally fake." "This king is based on such a foundation, and there is only an immortal substance derived from the promotion of the gods of the Bible. How can I be promoted to that level? Ten times it will be almost the same!" "Of course, this king is naturally not your true enemy!" "..." Originally, when the emperor ran away temporarily, the Demon God had a bad feeling, but after hearing what he said, the momentum of the Demon God could not help but become unstable. "The hymn!!!" The thunderous voice echoed in the void, full of grief and anger. "that!" Hearing the question of the Demon God, the emperor snapped his fingers in embarrassment. Then I saw a ripple in the void behind the silver-haired king, and sacred hymns spread from the ripples in the space behind the emperor, echoing in the void. "As you can see, I am the king praised by countless people!" The emperor spoke very modestly, but his face was full of complacency. He almost didn''t say clearly that Lao Tzu was a man with his own BGM... Obviously they are in a hostile position, but after seeing this scene, the rest of the people are full of weird faces, and many people even feel that this demon seems to be very pitiful It looks like being played round and round by the adults. "Ahhhh!!!" After hearing this chant, the Demon God could not help but let out a tragic roar. "Go to death for me!!!" An incomparably sad and angry mood emerged from the Demon God''s body, a fierce light flashed in the Demon God''s eyes, and the power of countless calamities showed up huge arms, heading towards the emperor. "Ah, this is angry!" Faced with the countless arms that came, the emperor was able to fly in it without any damage, so that Saya, who originally wanted to come to help, stopped. "I forgot to say that although those immortal substances did not promote me, but I let me see the way forward. I am not a weak character now!" As he spoke, the emperor snapped his fingers again, and nine huge swords with a height of one hundred meters were condensed in the void, and each huge sword contained countless pious ideas, and its sharp edge was revealed! "Go, my sword!" Once again freed from the capture of the demon god''s arm, the emperor appeared directly under the huge sword, and then issued an order. The next moment, the giant swords rushed towards the demon god. Probably because he was in a state of anger, the Demon God did not escape the huge sword''s bombardment! Nine huge swords have penetrated the body of the demon god...e-bookshop www.txtinfo.com "Victory?" Seeing this scene, the spectators couldn''t help but have such a questioning sound, but without waiting for others to explain, a horrible feeling completely diffused... "Ha ha ha ha..." Such a weird laughter came from the broken Demon God. Hearing the devil''s laughter, the emperor''s face also showed a trace of badness. In fact, since his own attack just penetrated the devil so easily, the emperor felt bad. Although the immortal matter was absorbed, the emperor knew very well that he was still not the opponent of the demon god. However, now he appears to be a victory... No matter how you think, something is wrong! "Die, old enemy or something, all go to death, everyone, the whole world, go to death! Die to death!!! Give me all to hell!!!" The hysterical sound erupted from the Demon God''s body, deafening like thunder. In the next moment, almost endless terrifying energy erupted from the Demon God''s body, and the void began to collapse. Everyone could feel the Demon God''s determination to destroy everything. "Damn, this guy will destroy with the world!" Saya reacted for the first time, divided into four, and directly expanded his psychic position, protecting almost everyone, while Sasashimaru and the emperor launched an attack at the same time. "Profound meaning-infinite double dragon break!!!" "The Profound Righteousness-Common Sword Slash!!!" The large number of blue dragons that almost exhausted all the demon powers of the monster noble son, and the endless rain of swords almost all over the sky, blasted towards the demon god at the same time. just "boom!!!" A wave of terrifying energy burst out. Whether it is a blue dragon or a divine sword, in the face of this almost endless energy tide, it seems that there is not much meaning, and it is directly washed away. Endless energy emerges from the demon god''s body, constantly accumulating. Even Saya, Emperor, and Sashengwan couldn''t help but pale, because the energy concentration in the Demon God''s body had exceeded their cognitive limit. In short, the Demon God has turned into a plane bomb that can destroy the world! "Hahaha, die for me, give me..." "That won''t work!" Seeing that the Demon God was about to explode completely, the leisurely voice echoed in the void, and everyone in Saye couldn''t help but smile and sighed after hearing this voice. Then, a big golden net appeared from above the void and enveloped it... Cover the devil and the energy around him! The energy that was already tyrannical to uselessness actually stopped the tendency to explode under this big golden net, and the demon god was even more immobile under this big net. "This world is my property, you are not allowed to destroy it!" At this moment, a leisurely voice came from the sky, and everyone couldn''t help but look up, only to see a huge hole above the void. The red-haired boy sitting on the god seat is slowly landing from the hollow... 1476 Chapter 269 Chaos God is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward by half an hour- Under the will of the mother of the avenue, Nagato appeared in the chaos out of thin air, and formed a womb that was constantly gestating, drawing the power of the chaos at a crazy speed. At this moment, the most fundamental mystery of the entire endless void seemed to be revealed in front of Nagato. The red-haired boy in the Taoist womb fell into an epiphany involuntarily! Numerous laws and profound meanings flashed in the teenager''s mind, and various knowledge was continuously reorganized, and soon burst of wisdom sparks, which made Nagato''s mind continue to soar wildly. Soon, Nagato''s three views began to change... It''s as if humans don''t understand the three views of ants. Different kinds of creatures and different classes of creatures see the world in different ways. Different ideas will lead to many different results. What the strong value is faith. If you don''t have a strong enough belief, no matter how strong you are, you will be eliminated by others sooner or later. After all, you will not be able to escape the fate of becoming an ant. And as the strong people have more and more beliefs, they will form the strong people''s unique worldview, values ??and outlook on life! Obviously, Nagato''s ongoing changes are similar! Under the gestation of the Taoist birth, Nagato gradually moved towards the position of the natural god and Buddha, and the senses of the natural god and Buddha gradually infected the young man, causing his three views to begin to change unconsciously. Time is passing little by little in the pulsation of the road tire... With the gradual formation of a brand-new worldview, values ??and outlook on life, Nagato''s thinking speed is getting faster and faster, and soon he has reached a point of jaw-dropping. "boom!!!" At a certain moment, Nagato''s soul felt a tremor. The various senses of the natural gods and Buddha directly overlap with Nagato. At the level of soul consciousness, Nagato has already turned into a natural god and Buddha! At this moment, the origin of Nagato''s way of heaven began to completely change! The chaotic road tire began to shine... It was a kind of unspeakable light, like the first radiance that was born, and it was like the golden light that governed the world, and it was like the magic light when the world was destroyed. Even in the chaos of nothingness, this light looks extremely dazzling! At the same time, Nagato''s consciousness is in line with the mother of avenues. Nagato clearly perceives that the closeness of the mother of the road to herself, the warmth similar to the love of licking a calf, makes Nagato who is somewhat cold in nature can not help but linger. However, this is not the time when Nagato is greedy for warmth-- Because when it was in line with the mother of the avenue, the Nagato Shrine was inscribed with the three laws and began to mutate wildly, and the law of creation, the law of order, and the law of destruction became one by one. Soon, these three laws were in the mirror of Nagato''s mind, deducing the world''s birth and death scene! After that, this kind of scene continued to reappear, and mysterious powers emerged from the gap between the birth and death of the world, and instantly infected Nagato''s soul and body... That is the fundamental power called Chaos Vitality, Nagato once swallowed Chaos Orb to obtain a similar power. Only that time, the chaos vitality that Nagato got was only a little. This time, it seemed endless. In this way, Nagato''s body and soul have undergone a fundamental change!Express novel www.ems999.com "boom!!!" After an unknown period of time, there was a huge roar in Nagato''s spiritual sense, awakening it from the endless mystery, and then Nagato realized that he had actually emerged from the Taoist birth. At this moment, he is sitting on the golden throne, floating in the chaotic void! For no reason, Nagato knew that he had already been promoted to the Dao realm, and during the promotion, he transformed from an acquired god to an innate god and Buddha... And he is the strongest among the innate gods and Buddhas! The creation god who can open up a new world in the chaos, or called the chaos world god! At this moment, the natural origin of the new birth is like Nagato''s innate power! Even if he hadn''t used it yet, Nagato also knew the various powers he possessed now, and a powerful feeling filled his heart, but Nagato was still a little dumbfounded. Because the supreme will of the Mother of the Dao is fading... She is leaving... "Don''t feel sorry, I have been watching you!" As if feeling Nagato''s emotions, a magnificent voice rang in Nagato''s ears, full of warmth and expectation, "In my name, hereby give you the name of the god-Chaos!" As soon as the words fell, the will of the mother of the avenue disappeared without a trace... ... ... "chaos!" After being silent for a while, Nagato couldn''t help whispering softly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After abandoning his feelings, Nagato had to sigh that the mother of the Dadao really had high expectations of her, and she actually bestowed the title "Chaos" on herself. You know, the gift of the Mother of Dadao is almost equivalent to the delivery of endless void authority! The Mother of Dadao was almost clearly telling Nagato that she had agreed that Nagato would directly control the endless void in the future, and this instantly increased Nagato''s luck to an unpredictable level. "Long Aotian is not as lucky as I am!" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato suddenly frowned slightly, his eyes directly pierced through the obstacles of the endless chaos, and he directly saw the huge demon god who was about to explode. "This can''t work!" The indifferent voice spit out from Nagato. Ignoring the obstacles of the chaos completely, Nagato''s voice echoed directly around the giant demon god, and then the red-haired young man disappeared in place with the god seat and appeared above the demon god. The vertical pupil of the eyebrow opened directly, revealing a golden concentric eye pupil! That is the supernatural eye that Nagato got after being promoted. Its name is Tianyan! -See through the evolution of the heavens and seize the eye of the law! Because the plane consciousness has died out before, under the power of the pupil of the sky, the laws of the entire dxd plane are easily infested at this moment. The law began to emerge and turned into a big golden net! Then the big net of Law appeared directly, covering the demon god who was about to explode. The power of the law restrained the energy of the runaway and directly suppressed the demon god''s self-destruction!.. 1477 Chapter 270 Chaos Always [Part Two] You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" Suddenly he was imprisoned, and the devil couldn''t help yelling while struggling frantically. It''s just that the power of the law is supreme, and under the confinement of the big network of the law, no matter how the demon god struggles, he still cannot break free from the shackles, and the self-destruction that was about to be born is directly suppressed. "Hehe, this world is my property, how can I tolerate your destruction!" At this time, Nagato appeared in the void, sitting on the god''s seat and slowly falling down, his speech and behavior were full of indifference, and the faint power of God filled the void in an instant. "Huh, finally appeared!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, Saya couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and said in surprise, "This supernatural power, it seems that Nagato brother has successfully advanced." Hearing Saya''s words, the eyes of the emperor and the murderer also flashed with joy. Afterwards, there was a burst of heat in their eyes. Although Nagato is only showing a small amount of power now, the two people who are from the same source as Nagato have already felt the power of Nagato... For the two who had already seen the Daojing gate, this undoubtedly triggered their fighting spirit! Behind Saya, almost all the people guarded by her spiritual power field have a happy expression. No one believes in Nagato''s power more than Bai Yujing''s people. This is the result of Nagato''s strength time and time again. ... ... At this time, the angry demon god had restored his calm. Especially after seeing the large network of laws that have emerged from countless laws, the Demon God''s heart is no longer calm, but is horrified to the extent that people are a little speechless. Even in the oldest world where he was born, few people can transform the law into shape. But now, in a world in the endless void where no Dao realm power exists, there are people who can do what the most extreme Tianjiao in the oldest world can do. Where are the animals that popped up! This kind of spit flashed in his mind, and the demon god looked at Nagato, almost at the first glance, without any words, the demon god knew that the young man in front of him was his old enemy. What makes the Demon God feel vomiting blood most is that he hasn''t seen this guy before him. Not only once or twice, but often see him active! Before this, the Demon God had thought that he might be his enemy, but he was so active that the Demon God subconsciously ignored the opponent... Thinking about it now, the Demon God couldn''t help but sigh, he was too careless. Turned around by this kind of trick. "Awesome, admirable!" A thunderous voice was spit out from the Demon God''s mouth, full of heartfelt meaning. As a strong man who has gone through many years, although the Demon God has a bad temper and gets angry easily, it is not without temperament. Therefore, the Demon God is very clear that in the game between the two sides, he is indeed at a disadvantage for the time being. "Thank you, my old enemy!" At this time, Nagatos god seat has fallen to the demon gods side, with his right hand supporting his cheek, Nagato said lightly, "It''s just a little trick, not worth mentioning, then, what are you going to do now." "There is no need to say more about this kind of thing!" Let''s read a book www.laikanshuba.com The demon god''s thunderous voice sounded, full of determined will, "From the moment you take over that great cause and effect, there can only be one between you and me, let''s fight!" As soon as the voice fell, a violent roar came from the void. Nagato clearly perceives that beyond the endless chaos, there is an extremely large existence, which is madly transmitting his power into the body of the demon god... In those powers, there is even a lot of original power! -Ruthless! Perceiving this, Nagato''s gaze towards the demon god was a bit wrong, where the original power could be used casually, using the original power was almost the same as killing the foundation of oneself. Of course, if the Demon God can defeat Nagato... Under karma, you will naturally receive gifts that can supplement your own origin. But if he couldn''t, the consequences would be serious. Not to mention he was seriously injured. After this war, he recovered his injuries and the road to the future was completely broken! This is a big bet, which is your future destiny. In the face of the Demon God''s long-term accumulation of surpassing his own unknown, there is no lack of courage to break the boat, even if the other party is a bit grumpy, it is also worthy of Nagato''s serious treatment. "So, I can''t keep you even more!" With that said, a stalwart power of the gods emerged from Nagato''s body. The big net of the law was shining at this moment, and every line began to become extremely sharp... Then, the big net began to shrink violently... The huge body of the Demon God even burst into bloodstains under the lines of the law. Obviously, Nagato hit the idea of ??using the lines of the law to completely cut the Demon God in front of him. And at this moment-- "Roar!!!" A roar erupted from the Demon God''s mouth. Then his body shrank to the size of one meter, five or six in an instant, and changed from the posture of the demon god back to Valerie, but the power contained in Valerie at this time was a bit surprising. Its existence even made the void automatically distorted. "Wow!!!" After changing back to the original shape, Valery stepped out, pierced through the void in an instant, passed directly through the gap of the law net, and appeared directly in front of Nagato. At this moment, Valery didn''t use any power of calamity, because it didn''t have any meaning for Nagato, who controlled the law of the entire plane in an instant. Even Valery understood that any means of temptation was to help the opponent get used to the battle in the realm. Only the real killer can kill oneself from the desperate situation! Therefore, she opened her mouth! then "boom!!!" The void was subverted in an instant and turned into the darkness of nothingness. The most terrifying devouring force from Valerie''s body suddenly broke out at this moment, completely turning the void including Nagato into its own swallowing domain! Valerie turned into a huge black hole, trying to swallow Nagato... 1478 Chapter 271 Chaos is always [Last] Third You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"interesting!" Suddenly in the darkness, Nagato was not surprised, but rather interested. Valery''s thoughts and methods are clear to Nagato, nothing more than using the strongest profound meaning to solve herself before she is fully familiar with the power of the realm. But the other party must not know that when he was promoted to the Dao realm, he turned into an innate god and Buddha Strength has become instinct, no skill is needed at all! According to reason, if you want to win more easily, Nagato should avoid directly and fight with the opponent. Anyway, she is a clone that consumes the essence of the body, and she absolutely can''t consume herself. However, Nagato did not intend to be so aggrieved. To be honest, the various tactics used before were not particularly suitable for Nagato''s taste. Frontal rolling is Nagato''s favorite style. and "This war has indeed been long enough!" After taking over the laws of the entire dxd plane, Nagato, who knew that this plane was too damaged, also had the same mindset of making a quick decision with the opponent. Therefore, the red-haired boy stood up directly from the god seat, stepped on the armrest of the god seat, and yelled softly: "Chaos god seat, suppress it for me!!!" With the words of Nagato, the immortal god seat burst out with dazzling light, and the invisible and invisible suppression force burst out suddenly, resisting the attraction of the black hole that Valery had transformed. Although it did not break free from the shackles of black holes, it also made black holes helpless. "Next, show up, Slash Dao Sword!" At this time, Nagato called again, and there was a''click'' sound from the back of the god seat, and the golden sword hilt appeared directly from the back of the god seat. The red-haired boy directly grasped the hilt of the sword with his right hand, and with a''knock'', he drew out the Dao-cutting sword that was almost a person high, the sword pointed directly at the center of the black hole, and said: "Next, let you see the power I gained after I was promoted to the Dao Realm!" After speaking, Nagato held the sword of the sword and assumed a slaying posture. All the spirits were concentrated at this moment, and the suffocating aura broke out completely at this moment. "boom!!!" At this time, a vast mind that burned out everything unmatched from the endless darkness, in an instant tore through the surrounding darkness and nothingness, breaking the power that swallowed everything. At this moment, both Valerie and her endlessly distant body were shocked! Because, in the world flooded by the radiant light, an unimaginable scene suddenly appeared: a world suspended in the void, about to enter the last but most glorious moment in life. This is based on the fact that Nagato accidentally intercepted the impressions and ideas of the destruction of the universe when he was promoted to the Dao realm, and reproduced them in the world of mental images, and then projected them into reality, and then replayed with his own power! Then, the unimaginable power exploded at this moment... Reproduce the last swan song at the end of the life of the world, that destroys everything, destroys everything, the most blazing blazing, most real chaotic light. Reappearing the last sigh before the complete death of the world, recreating the past order, restricting all civilizations, the light of civilization order throughout the entire world history, Also, it evolves to the end of the end of the world''s destruction, that once again opens up the world from the chaotic void, and interprets the light of chaos opening up all order civilization. The three most scorching brilliance gathered on Nagato''s Zando Sword at this moment! A sword swung down, and the reality of the world was instantly subverted. The unimaginable chaotic sword light burst out suddenly, piercing the birth and death of the world, as if the arrival of chaotic will directly distorted everything in front of him. Wherever it went, the space was constantly bursting like glass, revealing patches of weird colors, and then returning to peace again. Tear time and space, through the dimension...think twice about Biquge www.sssqxw.com "The chaos of heaven is always!" This is everything Valerie has seen. This kind of power can''t be avoided at all, even her own body can''t avoid it. Valerie knew all this when she saw it at first sight... "boom!!!" The entire dark swallowing realm was torn apart in an instant. Then the sword light of the chaos directly blasted Valerie''s body, instantly blasting it completely clean, even along the connection between the clone and the body, killing and injuring its body. Before disappearing completely, Valery looked at Nagato deeply... Infinite murderous intent flashed in the eyes! Gently open and close... ... ... "...Am I waiting for you in Chaos?" In the shattered void, Nagato''s foot stepped on the god seat and appeared. At this time, the Taoist sword had been inserted back into the god seat, completely immersed in the space inside the god seat. Reminiscing about Valerie''s mouth before disappearing, Nagato couldn''t help but smile. In fact, even if she didn''t say it, Nagato would kill Chaos. Even as time goes by, Nagato will have more and more advantages, and even if time is enough, Nagato may directly reach the point where the opponent can never reach. However, Nagato will not forget that his old enemy seems to be very capable of hiding. If Nagato remembers correctly, the other party seems to have done several important things in his original world, offending several powerful guys, but he is not dead. This kind of escape ability is very painful for Nagato. Therefore, there is a rare opportunity to eliminate him, and Nagato will never sit idly by. After all, Nagato does not want to be burdened with a great cause and effect forever. This kind of cause and effect will have a great influence on the future development of Nagato. "Brother Nagato!" At this moment, Saya''s voice suddenly sounded. The next moment, the girl in white dress and gauze rushed directly into Nagato''s arms, and under the impact, Nagato, who was thinking about it, almost fell from the god seat. "Brother!" "Nagato-san!" "Master Nagato!" "..." At this time, everyone in Bai Yujing gathered around with joy. "Everyone, you have worked hard this time!" Seeing the people gathered around, a warm smile flashed across Nagato''s face. I have to say that this experience is the first time in his life for Nagato. For a while, Nagato also had mixed feelings and didn''t know what he was thinking... 1479 Chapter 272 Dragon Girl and Salvation First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the beginning, Nagato was just an ordinary mediocrity, doing nothing. After rebirth, Nagato was determined to move on to the evolving path of the strong, seizing the opportunity to grow wildly. From then on, Nagato was the overlord of conquest and the undefeated guardian. Although a very large Baiyujing power was established, and many powerful men and women were gathered, in Nagato''s eyes, the so-called power was just something for his own convenience. With the skills of people like Nagato and Saya, what can''t be done even if they haven''t established any influence? In short, Nagato has always felt that power seems useless. But this time, if it weren''t for the appearance of Bai Yujing, Saya, the emperor, and Sasaomaru alone would probably not be able to sustain the transformation of Nagato. The most important thing is that Nagato can feel everyone''s caring hearts. This is the real reason for the somewhat cold-hearted Nagato moved. "How is it, are you very moved!" At this time, Saya, who occupied the position in Nagato''s arms, seemed to know what he was thinking, and laughed in a low voice in Nagato''s arms, "Brother Nagato, you are no longer alone." "...Yes, I''m not alone anymore." For the first time, something called a sense of responsibility emerged in Nagato''s heart. When he looked at the crowd gathered around him, he was about to say something to them-- "boom!!!" There was a roar from outside the void. That is "The collapse of the plane!" For the first time, Nagato sensed this, and then looked at the people who had also calmed down because of the sudden roar, and said, "Wait a minute to celebrate, I am going to save the world!" While talking, Nagato pulled Saya from his arms, and then disappeared in place with the god seat. ... ... "Why, why is this!" The red-haired girl hiding alone in the bathroom of the apartment looked at the extra scales on her neck in the mirror, and she couldn''t help but panicked, "Could it be that I want to become that kind of monster!" Just as her voice fell, a roar came from outside the bathroom window. The ferocious dragon head broke open the closed window directly! The evil dragon''s breath full of sulphur smell made the girl stunned, until the huge dragon mouth of the evil dragon and the hideous fangs unfolded in front of her... "Ah, help!" In shock, the girl could not help but punch out. As a result, an astonishing scene appeared. Under the girl''s punch, the huge evil dragon head flew out directly, damaging the bathroom wall incidentally. After punching this punch, the girl was stunned. However, before she was ecstatic, the girl was horrified to find that the scales of the evil dragon also appeared on her fist arm, and they were increasing little by little. Sure enough, I will become a monster too! With this thought flashed in her mind, the girl became more and more alarmed, especially when she thought of the changes in the world in these few hours, the girl even had a feeling of despair. A few hours ago, the world was normal. The girl was still the cheerful and strong orphan. Today happened to be her birthday. In order to celebrate her birthday, the girl took a leave of absence from her part-time job, but she just returned to the dormitory and the big change began... The first is the earthquake from time to time, destroying the entire city. Then many people turned into monsters and evil dragons, torturing and killing other creatures everywhere, and even fighting each other, causing the entire city to fall into a bloody hell. "It''s as if the world abandoned human beings!" Whispering to herself, the girl found that the scales on her body even spread to her face, her consciousness was dissipating little by little... "boom!!!" At this moment, an endless roar echoed between heaven and earth. Even if her consciousness was dissipating, the girl could feel a trembling panic. Vaguely, the girl knew that the whole world was about to collapse completely. "boom!!!" At this time, the ceiling suddenly collapsed and the rock fell. Seeing that the girl is about to be completely hit by the rock... "Hey, I saw some interesting people!" An indifferent voice rang in her ears, the rock turned into dust and disappeared in an instant. The girl barely opened her eyes, and then she saw a golden god seat and the red-haired boy on the god seat looking at her. -Is it God? Unable to speak out, the girl thought so.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com "Yes, lucky girl!" As if he knew the girl''s thoughts, the god-spirited boy''s right hand slowly approached, "It surprised me to be able to control the power of the evil dragon. Then, accept my gift, girl!" This is the last voice the girl heard before she passed out... At the same time, the girl felt a terrifying nine-headed dragon, surrounded herself heavily, and the warm feeling made the unconscious girl smile. Muttering to himself: "Mom" ... ... "Uh, I don''t particularly like adopting daughters. If you must adopt them, then I am a father too!" Withdrawing his right hand, Nagato looked at the girl who was unleashing the faintly complicated Longwei, curled up on the ground, could not help showing a rather helpless expression. The red-haired boy did not expect to find a magical existence the first time he returned to the plane. Obviously just an ordinary person, but can use the power of evil dragon. Under a certain impulse, Nagato directly injected part of the power of the emperor dragon into her body, suppressing and fusing the power of the evil dragon in the opponent... The red-haired boy wanted to see what the future of this girl would be. Nagato didn''t know at this time, what kind of existence his actions would create in the future. But now Nagato doesn''t have time to think about it. Because the collapse of the world is getting worse. The shaking of the continental plates becomes more and more frequent, and the whole planet will fall into dead silence before long. With Nagatos vision, it can even be clearly seen that the spatial turbulence in the sky is increasing... That is the result of the collapse of the crystal wall of the plane! "Hurry up!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato waved the girl into his god seat space. After that, Nagato directly rode on the god seat and flew up to 10,000 meters in the sky in an instant. The next moment, endless rays of light burst from the god seat and illuminate the entire world. With Nagato as the center, the golden rule of law spreads instantly... Soon, that golden line of law directly spread over the entire human world, forcibly stopping the collapse of the crystal wall, and in an instant, the collapse of the entire human world stopped. After that, the glory of the god seat continued to penetrate into the underworld madly. Not long after, the collapse of the underworld also stopped. "I am the Lord of Chaos!" At this time, Nagato''s voice faintly spread, ringing in the ears of all the surviving lives, "The first pardon, from today, I will be the supreme master of this plane!!" As soon as the words came out, a figure sitting upright on the seat of God suddenly appeared in everyone''s mind. That endless domineering, instantly crushed all the will to resist. Whether it is the ambitious heroes or the transcendents who have the strongest combat effectiveness of the indigenous people, after resisting for a while, they can no longer produce the will to resist. "In my name, the second law!" Then Nagato launched his second speech spirit, and the terrifying power permeated the entire plane, "All irrational evil dragons must not exist, and they will all be obliterated!!" "boom!!!" The entire plane couldn''t help but shake. Endless brilliance swept the world. Except for a few evil dragons with rationality, all the evil dragons disappeared at this moment... All the surviving creatures couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, there was a burst of cheers from both the human world and the underworld. Almost all beings couldn''t help crying with joy, and even many people directly believed in the Lord of Chaos. The gods, demons and fallen angels who survived all over the plane all had mixed feelings. At this moment, they all fell silent. Especially the gods, who had always acted as the savior of the world, have mixed feelings after encountering this kind of thing. The most important thing is that they still don''t know how to get along with this chaos lord. Compared with the gods, the demon kings and the fallen angel governor are more complicated. Although the figure on the god seat is not very clear, the demon kings and the fallen angel governor still clearly recognize the identity of each other by virtue of their familiarity in the past. That''s no one else, but the god-mage they are familiar withNagato. But because of this, they are incredibly complicated. There was a long silence, but in the end there was still silence! "The third pardon, God''s grace is like the sea, whoever believes in me will have eternal life!" Nagato, who sensed all of this through the web of laws, couldn''t help but nodded, and then issued his third amnesty decree. The endless holy light was spilled, and all the believers bathed in the holy light felt the revival of their bodies and their strength increased. . At the same time, the red-haired boy''s gate to the kingdom of God slowly opened behind him, and the angels that had been prepared for a long time flew out from the gate one by one, preparing to spread the glory of the Lord in the wasteland... . 1480 Chapter 273 Going to Chaos Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that in some respects, the angels are still very powerful. At least the chaotic human world that was almost completely turned into wasteland calmed down shortly after the angels appeared, and after only half a day, the entire human world was bathed in holy light. Even under the catalysis of the catastrophe, the entire world almost turned into the Nagato Kingdom of God on earth. The survivors of the rest of their lives became Nagato''s devout followers. Of course, in the huge human world, there are still some unruly existences who resist surrender, but soon, high-ranking angels teach them to be humans very kindly. As for the underworld, the situation is slightly more complicated than the human world. The major mythological forces, especially the forces of demons and fallen angels, are now stationed in the underworld. Even with Nagato''s backing behind, facing these existences, the angels are equally incapable! In this regard, Nagato did not directly intervene in the underworld, but directly handed the burden to Saya and Rin, so that the girls could negotiate with the high-level forces. In fact, if it wasn''t for Rias and the others, Nagato would have brainwashed these existences. After handing over the matter to the girls, Nagato himself returned to Bai Yujing alone... Started to manipulate the chaotic starry sky and swallowed the dxd plane. As long as the entire plane became a plane planet in the chaotic starry sky and placed it under the system of the heavens and worlds, then the chaotic forces of the underworld would not be feared. Even if there are some strong men, Gaia, Alaya, and Yuan will help Nagato handle it in secret. And this is the effect of restraint! ... ... Time flies, and three days have passed in an instant. After some negotiations, the remaining mythological forces in the underworld are all under the name of Bai Yujing. Of course, it is not that no forces would rather die than follow. Only after they expressed that they would rather die than follow... Saya, who suffered a big loss in front of Valerie, sent them to death very kindly. The decisiveness of killing and the fierce action made all the forces feel a bitter cold. After that, everything went smoothly. Among them, when negotiating with Szekes and Asscher, Saya very directly explained the whole story clearly from beginning to end... Whether it is the demon kings or the fallen angel governor, they all have only wry smiles. During these three days, Nagato had dealt with a few things in addition to the first time, so he took a shower and changed clothes, burned incense and fasted, and sat in the original starry sky. Nagato was not thinking about anything, but very simply to make his mind clear. In this ethereal realm, Nagato is carefully experiencing himself... Raised his state to the most extreme point. With the passage of time, Nagato can more and more clearly perceive that his old enemy is constantly approaching, and in less than a day, I am afraid he will directly reach the chaotic starry sky. "Huh, it''s almost time to go!" Gently exhaling a foul breath, Nagato stood up from sitting cross-legged and moved his hands and feet. The whole person moved directly from the original starry sky to the square of Bai Yujing. "Brother Nagato, you are here!" At the moment when Nagato appeared, the voice of joy rang in Nagato''s ears, causing the originally indifferent red-haired boy to smile wryly, turning his head to look at the girl in the white dress, "Saya, why are you here!" " "Humph! If you''re not here, I''m afraid I won''t see you, Brother Nagato!" Hearing Nagatos question, Saya couldnt help but hummed softly. A few quick steps approached, he hugged Nagatos left hand directly, and said with some pride, Saya, I calculated a lot before I was sure that you left, Saya. I will pass by here." "Ha, this kind of thing can also be calculated, it seems that Saya, you have found your way!" He stroked Saya''s hair with his right hand, Nagato thought for a while, and said, "Since you found it, please walk with me. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to come back here next time." "it is good!" ... ... "Brother Nagato, do you know..." "The red-haired girl you brought back has fallen asleep, and the two dragons'' powers are constantly fusing and transforming in her body. According to the Shasheng Wan, that guy might sleep for hundreds of years and then turn into a monster." "Dragon monster, I have to say, that''s really rare." Bashan Academy www.83shu.com "And Luo Hao, in the battle three days ago, she was considered the most injured, but she was a blessing in disguise, receiving this shock, the power of blooming and opening in her body was directly shaken..." "That woman has gone to retreat, saying that she wants to deprive her of this power and let the power in her body be completely integrated. Compared to when she leaves the customs, the Dao is watching!" "Riyas and the others are still a little bit indifferent now, after all, we have done a little too much in their world, but it doesn''t matter, time will make them completely home." "Also, Alquette and Elteluci have fallen asleep..." "According to Zhu Yue, it is easier to breed powerful offspring in a deep sleep. How can I say that Zhu Yue cares about his daughter more than all of us, and now guards his daughter every day." "and also" "..." Nagato took Saya''s hand and walked from Bai Yujing on the edge of the void. Along the way, Nagato just kept listening to the girl''s words without opening her mouth, at most she smiled softly or nodded. "Okay, just send it here!" At the edge of the outer crystal wall, Nagato looked at the void and chaos in front of him, and said, "The next step is my own way. I suddenly look forward to it." "...Why do you have to be alone?" At this time, Saya finally spoke, and his words were full of doubts, "During the Chaos Fight, I can understand that at this time, Brother Nagato did not let the Chaos Starry sky that has not yet fully matured be harmed, but why did he go alone." "This is my own premonition, and it can be regarded as an instruction from the mother of the avenue!" After being silent for a while, Nagato said quietly, "After I was promoted to the Dao Realm, I understood a lot of things, and I also understood my own hidden dangers, that is, I went all the way, and it was too smooth." "Although I can sense that the mother of the avenue is watching over me, so I am so lucky, but because of this, I am uneasy. To give a simple example, have you ever seen a sea that can keep high tide?" "...No, there is high tide, there is low tide!" Hearing Nagato''s words, if Saya realized something, his big eyes couldn''t help but narrowed. "Yeah, it''s normal to have ups and downs!" Nagatos face showed a stern face, and he said, Its precisely because my fortune on my body is increasing that I feel uneasy. If this continues, I will definitely pay a greater price in the distant future, so , I want to arrange a disaster for myself." Hearing this, Saya''s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at Nagato with scorching eyes, Saya hesitantly asked: "Brother Nagato, you mean, you deliberately prepared yourself to suffer a catastrophe?" "exactly!" Nagato faintly said, "This time I set off, what kind of enemies I will encounter, what kind of hardship I will fall into, and what kind of results I will get, in fact, I have already simulated it..." "Although I can''t say that I will be 100% in accordance with my ideas, I still have a 90% certainty." Saya was really surprised when he heard Nagato''s words. In Saya''s eyes, although Nagato is not stupid, he is not an existence that can calculate this far. Normal intelligence and almost abnormal intuition are the usual Nagato. By the way, Godhead! Suddenly, Saya remembered that Nagato had already condensed his own godhead, and in a daze, the girl knew why Nagato looked a little different from day to day. The facts are exactly as Saya thought. Godhead is a super auxiliary device. With this thing, Nagato can calculate at a speed that exceeds the limit. This is also the basis of Nagato''s action. "Saya, after this battle, I will be away for a long time, I am pleased here!" At this time, Nagato spoke again. While speaking, three light balls flew out of the red-haired boy''s body, and then changed into Sky Dragon, Pterodactyl and Giant Soldier, and then the three phantom gods merged and turned into a giant god. "Crack!!!" The mask on the face of the idol giant broke, revealing a face similar to Nagato. "No matter where I go, I will send the Godhead back. Well, there is also the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds. Without this thing, the operation of the chaotic starry sky will be problematic. Don''t worry about whether I can come back, even if the distance is countless. You can also use the power of the Key of the World, although it will be a little laborious..." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato didn''t say much anymore, and walked into chaos and disappeared in front of Saya... ... ... In the days since, Bai Yujings atmosphere has been very depressing. Until the night after forty-nine days, Nagatos deity carrier, the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, directly cut through the void and merged into Nagatos idol giant. The idol was completely alive and brought news of victory. Nagato himself was missing after World War I... 1481 Chapter 274 Epilogue: A Hundred Years and the Box Court You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The disappearance of Nagato did not affect the order of the chaotic starry sky. Not to mention that he had arranged everything before, that is, the godlike clones of the daughters of Saya and Nagato-the god like giants, which can perfectly control the development progress of the entire universe. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the talents of the Saya girls, and the godhead clone of Nagato has absolute reason! After eliminating all kinds of emotional troubles, Shenge clone is dedicated to the development of the chaotic starry sky! As a result, the chaotic sky ushered in a huge period of development. Because of Nagatos promotion to the Dao realm as a reference, in the following years, Bai Yujing began to gradually appear in the Dao realm, and the entire Bai Yujing top forces ushered in a blowout period. The first to reach the realm was the emperor. This silver-haired king had already absorbed immortal matter before, and then established an empire of his own on every planet... With the support of everyone''s empire owner, he directly stepped across the realm and became the emperor! The next thing that arrived at the Dao Realm was the Shasheng Wan. This perfect big demon was originally perfect in all aspects, but after a long period of baptism, he naturally arrived at the Dao Realm. After Shishengwan and the emperor, Zhuyue, Agurola, Kikyo, Luo Hao, Qi Shi, who were already at the top of their strength, also arrived in the realm. Behind them, existences like Kengzi also began to see the door of Dao realm. It is worth mentioning that Saya did not reach the realm, but embarked on the old road of Nagato. The body and the three avatars have been continuously developed, almost reaching a limit... Although it is not a realm, it can easily kill ordinary realm! Dzogchen under the realm! The top forces of Bai Yujing have made great development, and the organizational forces under them have also made extraordinary progress. Various geniuses have emerged, and the huge Bai Yujing has shown a brilliant scene. With power, it is natural to embark on a new journey of conquest! With the support of Nagatos godhead clone, the entire chaotic starry sky is conquered all the way in the endless void. For a hundred years, dozens of worlds have become part of the chaotic starry sky... In the meantime, the Bai Yujing forces finally encountered many forces that were also conquering in the endless void. There are weird forces called the Crossover Alliance, there are serious forces called the Time and Space Administration, there are unknown groups of gods wandering in the void, and even the devastating lunatics called the abyss... In contact with these forces, the names of Bai Yujing''s top combat powers gradually resounded through the endless void. Among them, Nagato''s avatar of Godhead personally shot and destroyed a group of gods. As a result, the name of Chaos City Lord spread like wildfire! ... ... On this day, the sky was clear. At the feet of the giant statue in the center of Baiyujing, the girls started their daily tea party routinely. Carefully brewing black tea for her older sisters, Bumami said casually, "Sisters, have we recently met those forces that can walk in the void?" "Probably we arrived at an interesting place in the endless void!" Zhu Yue, who was sitting next to Ba Mami, spoke indifferently, and then began to tease the little girl in her arms, "Do you feel funny too, Xiao Leimi!" "Milk... Sister Zhu Yue, don''t hold me like this!" E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com The blue-haired girl Zhu Yue called Xiao Lemi struggled, but couldn''t break free from Zhu Yue''s arms, she could only look at Elte Luci who was basking in the sun not far away. "Sorry, Xiao Leimi, mom can''t help it!" It''s just that Elteluci directly ignored the little girl''s cry for help and ate snacks on his own. Little Remy''s full name is Remilia, which is the daughter of Elteluci who was born three years after pregnancy. By the way, Xiao Lemi also has a younger sister named Fran Ludo, the daughter of El Quette! "Woo, does Xiao Lemi hate me?" At this time, Zhu Yue looked at the little girl pitifully, making her a little unbearable to deny, "Ah, no, why is it, I like Sister Zhu Yue the most." "My sister also likes Xiao Lemi the most!" Hearing the little girl''s words, Zhu Yue directly hugged the little girl in her arms, like a python strangling, the little girl whimpered a few times, and then she died. Seeing this scene, the girls around were all surprised. The interaction between Zhu Yue and Xiao Leimi appears almost every few days. I don''t know why, but Zhu Yue likes the daughter born to Alte Luci. Probably because Xiao Lemi has the same power of fate as her! "Zhu Yue, you idiot, let go of Xiao Leimi!" At this moment, Saya''s voice suddenly sounded, and then the figure of Saya and a blond young girl appeared in front of everyone instantly and said: "Everyone, there is business!" "Just when I was teaching Little Fran''s quadruple avatar, I suddenly felt something invaded the chaotic starry sky, so I took a look at it and found this!" While speaking, Saya showed an envelope in his hand. It was a clean white envelope with only a short line of text on the front, and it was written in beautiful and gorgeous fonts [City Lord Chaos]. The handwriting should be from a woman. In addition, the material of the envelope is ordinary paper that can be seen everywhere, and it is impossible to find any clues.Turning the letter over and looking at it, the back is so clean that there is no trace of ink. "interesting!" At this moment, the voice of Nagato''s avatar rang around. The envelope was torn open automatically, and the letter paper was shaken out and opened in front of everyone! There is not much in the envelope, only one is folded, and it is about A4 size letter paper after unfolding. It reads like this- Under the crown of the Lord of Chaos City, Dear Sirs: For the correct development of the world, we have established a god-made world called the "box garden". Here, you dont need to be restrained, and you dont have to be careful to cause the world to perish. Come together, our compatriots who exist everywhere in the heavens. They. This''box garden'' is a peculiar point of the world, a playground built for our gods, demons and Buddhas. No matter when, you are welcome to come! Our Box Court ".. 1482 Protagonist profile card! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Name: Nagato real name:-- Personality: [Chaos World God] [??? Attribute: Control Core power system First level strength: Dao Li! Secondary power: source power and mental power! Three levels of power: mental power, simulation power, physical power Three power system: Heavenly Dao System: Chaos Power! Law: Creation, Order, Destruction Innate meaning: chaos always Vertical pupil: Tianyan''s pupil! Affiliated Upanishad: Light of Opening, Law of Order, Destruction Millstone! Exclusive weapons: Dao Sword + Chaos God Seat! Authentic Mode: Dragon Power Law: space, time, swallow The mystery of natal: Right eye: The pupil of Vientiane! Affiliated Profound meaning: space fusion, broken void, time preemptive, devouring everything... 4E Novel www.4exs.com Exclusive weapon: Dragon Slashing Sword Humane Mode: The Magic Power of True Ancestor Law: life and death, reincarnation, cause and effect The Profound Meaning of the Fate: The One That Escapes Left eye: The pupil of the fate wheel! Affiliated Profound meaning: causal locking, reincarnation channel, cycle of life and death, cutting off cause and effect... Exclusive weapon: Slashing Edge Sword Six incarnations: Wan Ling Dao: Saye Human Way: The Emperor Hungry Ghost Road: Broli Hell Road: Killing Pills Shura Road: Emperor Yuangen Heaven and Humanity: Misaka Mikoto Notes: The law exists objectively! The same rule is different if different people understand it. Profound meaning is the result of beings comprehending the law. The natal meaning can be regarded as a kind of conceptual power, for example: Yakumozi''s [Realm] 1483 Chapter 001 Princess Lifa is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ding" "The host is waking up, and the system is starting to start!" "The host is welcome to use the mission system. This system is developed by the Lord of Chaos. It aims to change the host''s current life. After completing the mission, you will receive the gift of chaos. Come on, host, the will of chaos is watching you!" "Ok?!" When she just woke up, there was a lot of messy information shocks in the blonde girl''s mind. After a short period of dizziness, the girl woke up more easily than before. Then, the girl''s eyes widened. Because at this moment, she clearly felt that there seemed to be an inexplicable mission system in her body, and a lot of strange knowledge. Fortunately, the girl had experienced the most bizarre rebirth experience, otherwise, she would really exclaim. Sitting up on the luxurious and spacious bed, the girl rubbed her long blonde hair, took a close look at her surroundings, and made sure that there was no one around before she was ready to focus on the system in her body... However, she does not wait for her to study the so-called system carefully-- "Wait, Your Highness Sheila!" "Lord Princess hasn''t woken up yet, you can''t..." "Windy, get out of here!!" Hearing this voice, the girl''s eyes flashed with a sharp look, and she instantly emerged from the quilt, wearing only simple pajamas, and grabbed the sword hanging on the wall. "boom!!!" At this moment, the door of the room suddenly opened. The next moment, a tall, white-haired man with little upper body wearing little upper body, showing a strong physique, walked in a little drunk and said loudly, "Princess Lifa, today I am coming..." "Keng!!!" The sound of pulling the sword out of its sheath suddenly sounded, and the sword in the girl''s hand had reached the man''s neck. Even a touch of blood was drawn on the opponent''s neck. The man''s voice stopped abruptly. "Sheila, I should have said it!" At this time, the blonde girl squinted her eyes and said indifferently, "If you break into my room without my consent, you will see blood. Do you think I''m lying?" While talking, the girl''s face showed an extremely dangerous look... "No, no, Princess Lifa, I''m just confused for a while!" Seeing the girl''s expression, the man finally woke up from the drunkenness, and quickly said, "Because of becoming the princess''s fiance, Sheila is somewhat presumptuous, please forgive me." "roll!" Swinging the sword into its sheath, the girl spoke. "Yes Yes!!" At this moment, what can the man named Sheila say, he could only leave the room in a desperate manner, and even closed the door, but after closing the door, the man''s face suddenly showed an angry expression "Damn bitch!" Funny Pen Quge www.gxjxc.com ... ... "call!!" After the man exited the room, Lifa let out a long sigh. Don''t look at the girl''s grandeur just now, but in fact, even if she was born again, she had never killed anyone. If Sheila didn''t retreat just now, it would be her turn to embarrass. After a sigh of relief, the girl''s face was suddenly full of irritability-- As the man named Sheila said, in this life, although the girl is the prince of the empire, she does not even have the freedom to marry. She was the son who was betrothed to the minister by the emperor not long ago. Not to mention how difficult it is for girls to accept such a marriage emotionally. Even rationally, she could not accept it. Sheila, as the son of the minister of the powerful empire, sounds majestic, but after all, she is just a monster in human skin, and will eventually go to the road of destruction. The reason why Lifa knows this is because Lifa knew that a long time ago, the world where he was reborn was not an ordinary world, but an anime world. Although it was unbelievable, it was the information obtained by the girl after multiple verifications. The name of that anime is [Zhan Crimson Eyes]! An anime rumored to be super-abuse. This anime girl has heard about it, has learned a little, but hasn''t watched it, or rather, hasn''t finished it. After all, the girl was not an anime fan in her previous life. It was only because her brother was a house, that he came into contact with anime. It is already very good to know the content of one or two episodes. As for watching a few episodes, the girl can only helplessly smile, she actually only watched one episode. Yes, I only watched one episode, and it was the first episode. She only knows that the protagonist of this anime is a country boy, and there is an assassination organization called [nightraid], but the others are not clear. The turning point of the first episode of this anime is quite terrifying. The rural boy who just came from the countryside came to the imperial capital with a dream with his partner. After leaving, the protagonist was cheated by a big breasted sister. All the money, and then met the kind lady who took it in, and also learned about a dark killer organization. It is normal here. According to the development, it should be the kind eldest lady and the protagonist who have started various adventures and organized a thrilling battle with the dark killer... According to common sense, it should be developed like this. However, something went wrong halfway through the first episode. In the beginning, the killer organization killed people unscrupulously without mercy. The protagonist was fighting to protect the eldest lady and the killer girl. These were all normal. Then it suddenly became abnormal-- The truth about the warehouse, the killing of the partner, the darkness of the imperial capital, the purpose of the night attack, and finally the protagonist who knew everything personally killed the young lady and was taken away by the killer organization... But at this time the plot can be guessed almost. The protagonist joins the killer organization and then follows a different path. The most important thing is that from these contents, the girl clearly knows that the minister who is in power, that is, Sheila''s father, is the first target of the killer organization where the protagonist is. The entire empire is the existence the protagonists want to overthrow! And she is the elder princess of the empire with a history of thousands of years, the younger emperors relatives, and the princess Lifa who is known as the "Sword of Wind"... Born to stand opposite the so-called protagonist!.. 1484 Chapter 002 The main line and contract second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thinking of this, Lifa felt melancholy. If possible, the girl really doesn''t want to stand as a villain, but as the eldest princess of the empire, even if she is willing to overthrow the empire, no one will believe her. In a sense, the girl''s future is dark. but "There seems to be a turnaround!" Thinking of the system that had suddenly appeared in her body, the girl couldn''t wait to confirm that the door of the next room was closed, and then she sat on the chair of the room and closed her eyes. Soon, the girl''s consciousness sank into the so-called mission system. Then, she''saw'' an indescribable light! Her mind was immersed in the light, and the girl seemed to be able to fully sense the situation of her body, where she had overdoed her exercises, where there were still shortcomings, and where there were hidden injuries... it was all clear. This effect alone is enough to surprise the girl. Lifa from modern society knows very well that this function is important for her future development. It can help her grow faster and better in a more scientific way! Afterwards, a series of information emerged in the girl''s mind, which was a systematic explanation. The so-called mission system is to arrange a series of tasks for the girl to complete. By completing the task, the girl can get the gift of the Lord of Chaos and become more powerful! "In short, it''s a trader!" Such a thought flashed in her mind, but the girl felt normal. She had seen a lot of ugliness in this world. Coupled with the baptism of the information age in the previous life, the girl understood that equivalent exchange was normal. If it is for free to help herself, the girl will be even more worried. "Ding, the host already understands the nature of the system!" "Now officially launch the main mission: 1. Nirvana of the Millennium Empire. As the elder princess of the empire, if you allow the plot to develop, you will only have a dead end. If you don''t want to die, please let this decadent empire be completely reborn from Nirvana!" "2, the pillar of the empire! As the elder princess of the empire, everyone knows that you are just a golden bird. You must hate this too. Then, try to be the pillar of the empire! Of course, if you want to Becoming an emperor, this system is more supportive, trust me, the reward will be doubled!" "3. Kill the minister. Isn''t that big fat pig who controls Chaozun very annoying? Don''t suppress your own heart, go and kill him, trust me, if you do this, you will be famous." "Daily task: revenge on Sheila, as the little vulgar who is trying to get involved with the host, how can you forgive him, in the public, beat him up, host! The reward is random." "System friendly reminder: The mezzanine of the sixth book on the third shelf in the former emperor''s room, there is a surprise." "Come on, host, the will of chaos is watching you!" ... ... Three days later, the ancient worship hall deep in the palace.Picture Broadcasting World Novel www.tubo123.com This is the place where the spiritual seat of the empire''s successive royal families is located. It should be guarded by a large number of heavy soldiers, except for the emperor, no one can approach it. However, when Lifa arrived here, there was no guard. The girl understands that all this is due to the minister who controls the government! The guy was very evil, knowing that he was the thorn in the eyes of many people, and for his own safety, he transferred many guards in the palace to his side to protect himself. The heavy soldiers stationed here are gone like this. Fortunately, the royal familys prestige is still there, and no one dared to approach here. Otherwise, I am afraid that the royal family of the past will die. "Damn minister, as the system said, he should be killed!" Muttering to herself in a low voice, the girl turned her eyes to the old parchment in her hand. This is what the girl found from the so-called father''s room that has passed away under the prompt of the system, a contract book that records the ancestor emperor and the mysterious existence at the beginning of the empire. The ancestor emperor was the founder of this thousand-year-old empire and the founder of the legendary emperor! In the education that girls received from childhood, the ancestor emperor was born with extraordinary potential, and was able to use all kinds of mysterious knowledge to rise up in troubled times. However, the contract of the girl''s hand has subverted everything-- If what is said above is true, the first ancestor emperor was just a sheep-herding baby, only after saving a seriously injured mysterious existence, signing a contract with it, and obtaining the rising capital. The contract in the girl''s hand is incomplete, and it is not clear what the mysterious existence got from the contract. However, the girl knew that the contract clearly stated that the other party would guard the empire for a hundred lives! And the current emperor happens to be the hundredth emperor of the empire! "If this contract is true, then I can take advantage of the other party." After a moment of silence, the girl''s eyes showed endless determination. After all, with the girl''s current situation, without external force, she couldn''t get rid of her inherent fate. Thinking like this, the girl walked into the dusty ancient worship hall! "Boom!!!" When the girl completely walked into the ancient sacrificial hall, an abrupt sound rang in the girl''s ears. Before she could see the inside of the sacrificial hall, the parchment in the girl''s hands glowed with red light, and the six-pointed star pattern was out of thin air under her feet. Suddenly. The next moment, the girl felt a sudden sense of weightlessness, and her vision was even more blank. After a while, the sense of weightlessness disappeared, and a star-like environment appeared in front of the girl. Under the girl''s feet was a avenue of stars that looked extremely bright, and at the end of the avenue was a bright red throne. With the eyesight of a young girl, he could see that above the throne, a boy with red hair and purple robe was sitting. There is some faint mist around the throne, covering the specific appearance of the young man. A silver holy spear that blooms with sacred light is inserted next to the throne, which looks quite conspicuous. "Starry sky, mist, throne, holy spear, and boy!" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on the girl''s face, "Sure enough, the contract is true! The next step is to wake up the other party and convince him!" .. 1485 Chapter 003 The third new contractor! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thinking of this, Lifa immediately took the first step. In an instant, the slippery warm feeling enveloped the girl''s whole body, and the girl couldn''t help but startled. The invisible force invaded the girl''s body and began to merge with the strength in the girl''s body. At this time, the girl remembered one thing in the contract-- That is, every emperor of the empire will come to see this mysterious existence before he succeeds, and receive a gift from the other party to sublimate the power in his body to the power of the royal. However, a few years ago, the girls father died suddenly... Did not choose the next heir. As a result, the princes in the entire palace began to fight each other, and it was at that time that the minister rose up with his own unique means and pushed the young current emperor to the throne. In short, the current emperor is not inherited by royal power. "I seem to have grabbed the fate of that idiot boy!" This thought flashed in her mind, and the girl smiled happily. Since the emperor disregarded her wishes and betrothed her to Sheila, the girl had no feelings for him... Although talking about feelings in the royal family, there is indeed some luxury! But the girl originally felt a little pity for the emperor. "boom!!!" At this moment, the power in the girl''s body was completely transformed. The strength of the new born completely surpassed the original strength in quality, and it circulated in the girl''s body, strengthening the girl''s body in an all-round way, and many of the hidden injuries he had originally recovered in an instant. In a short while, the girl''s physique rose by more than a bit, and it was even rising... "It is worthy of the power of the royal family, the potential is endless!" Feeling the new power in the body, a smile flashed across the girl''s face. Compared with the situation that the strength of ordinary people''s cultivation only improves one aspect of the physical body, the royal power improves the overall quality. In the later stage, the advantage of the royal power is getting bigger and bigger! "Could it be that many emperors in the past have left the name of the strongest empire. With this power, it seems that only a powerful enough imperial tool is needed. It is not a matter of getting the strongest!" Thinking about this, the girl looked at the throne at the end of the Avenue of Stars, "Just getting closer, you can get this kind of power. It seems that he is indeed very unusual!" Taking a deep breath, Princess Lifa continued to move forward. ... ... Pray sincerely, and the star road will end! This is a note marked on the parchment of the contract by a certain generation of emperors. As the existence that signed a contract with the ancestor emperor, it is also not so easy to see. First of all, to walk on the star path, you must have a pious mind, not arrogant. If it were such an emperor, it would be impossible to reach the end of the star road. Fortunately, Lifa is not an emperor, and as a girl, she also has no arrogance. Faced with the existence of the power that can control the destiny of the empire, she has a state of awe. Therefore, in a short while, she reached the end of the Avenue of Stars... At this moment, the mist suddenly dissipated, and the appearance of the red-haired boy on the throne completely caught the girl''s eyes. It was a red-haired boy who looked only about sixteen years old. In terms of appearance, the other party definitely belongs to the kind of existence with the highest appearance. However, this is not the biggest characteristic of the other party. Its biggest characteristic lies in his indifferent and mysterious atmosphere, which makes people look at it and can''t help but be fascinated. "What a mysterious boy!" Looking at each other in a daze, Lifa said something like this, and then she felt a chill. When she turned her head, the silver holy spear next to the throne was blooming with a faint light... "This is the former Emperor Gu, is it the first Emperor Gu?" Seeing this holy spear, the girls mind flashed on the parchment describing that the ancestor emperor had borrowed the mysterious holy spear for research before making the emperor. The emperor made it based on the content of the holy spear of.Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com Therefore, this holy spear is called the original emperor, and it is also the strongest emperor! "Ok?!" While the girl was thinking, the sleeping boy on the throne moved. Then he slowly opened his eyes, and the purple eyes of the monster appeared in front of the girl for a short time, giving the originally handsome boy a touch of monster, making it even more extraordinary. "Oh, Flanders'' descendants?" After a faint glance at the young girl, the young man said indifferently, and then a hint of doubt appeared on his face, "Strange, you are not an emperor, how come you came here." Lifa was interrupted when he heard the boy''s words and was about to speak-- "That''s it!" Seeing that the other party seemed to have communicated with some existence, he suddenly said, "It turns out that the previous emperor died suddenly. This emperor has not been inherited, and you are the emperor''s sister!" "..." Upon hearing these words, the girl was a little dumbfounded. He hadn''t spoken yet, and the guy in front of him had figured out everything about him. The other''s magical powers made the girl a little worried about the other party and even knew that she was reborn. But after a while, the girl realized that she had to speak. I saw her bowing slightly towards the young man on the throne, and said: "I have seen your Excellency, I am Lifa Flander, the current imperial princess, please forgive me for taking the liberty of awakening your Excellency. help." "Explain the price you have to pay. Since you are here, you should know my rules!" Hearing the girl''s words, the red-haired boy didn''t seem surprised, but faintly said, "You are not the emperor, unless you are willing to sign a new contract with me..." At this time, the girl suddenly interrupted the boys words, and picked up the contract book in her hand, "Although I dont know what you got in the contract, if you want to get those things, you must meet the above conditions. One is to protect the country when it is about to be destroyed, and the second is to allow the emperor to have royal power!" "But the emperor of this generation has not received royal power. Is he within your approval?" "Oh, funny!" This time, a touch of fun appeared on the face of the red-haired boy. I carefully looked at the girl in front of him, and after seeing her a little at a loss, the boy said, "Indeed, this generation of emperors is not within my approval, so what are you going to do?" "of course--" I will replace the current emperor! The girl''s words stopped abruptly, the second half of the sentence wanted to be said, but for some reason it got stuck in the throat, and she couldn''t say it. In a daze, the imperial battle that happened a few years ago flashed in the girl''s mind. The scene where several princes participated in each other in order to fight for the supreme rights, even a few emperor sisters joined... In the end, the entire royal family died only a few princes and young princes. The young prince became the emperor of the empire, and she became the so-called canary-like eldest princess in a cage. Do you really want to embark on this road? The girl took a deep breath and asked in her heart, and then she came to the conclusion that she didn''t want to! However, if the girl is allowed to become Sheila''s wife and then die in sorrow, the girl is even more reluctant, even if she embarks on the road of no return, the girl will never compromise! and so-- "I want to replace the current emperor and become your contractor for the hundredth century, how about?" Looking at the red-haired boy in front of her, the girl spoke word by word, a sharp sharp flash in her eyes! "Very well, I recognize you, contractor!" Looking at the expectant blonde girl in front of him, a smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy, stood up from the throne, took the girl''s hand, and kissed the back of the hand... "The next name is Nagato! Please give me your advice from now on, Princess Lifa!" .. 1486 Chapter 004 Buds visit is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The eldest princess of the empire has a residence independent of the palace. When Nagato appeared in the mansion as the long princess''s new swordsmanship teacher, it immediately aroused all sorts of surprises among the servants of the entire mansion, not only because of Nagato''s inhuman handsomeness. Moreover, the swordsmanship teacher of the princess is not a good profession. A few years ago, when the ministers of the empire were in power, in order to consolidate their position, the minister asked his son to pursue the eldest princess. What kind of stuff is Sheila? However, the princess''s swordsmanship was not a joke, and Sheila quickly suffered. Therefore, the son of the despicable minister set the target on the elder princess''s swordsmanship teacher, and soon the eldest princess''s swordsmanship teacher died because of some accidents. Later, the princess hired several famous swordsmen as teachers... But they all followed in the footsteps of the first term. Although everyone knew that Sheila did it, there was no way. Who said his father was a minister with power, even if he knew he did it, no one else could do it. Since then, the swordsmanship teacher of the eldest princess has become a cursed profession, and no swordsman wants to serve. And now, Sheila has become the princess''s fianc. With his personality, if he knows that there is a new swordsmanship teacher beside the princess, I am afraid he will not let it go. Many servants even secretly began to bet on how long this new swordsmanship teacher will live! ... ... "...It''s amazing!" In a martial arts arena in the palace of the princess, Nagato looked at the blonde girl who was practicing swords in the arena, while looking at the empire history book in his hand, he said: "At any rate, you are also the eldest princess of the empire. Didn''t you even subdue the people in your mansion?" At this time, Nagato, just through the scattered haze spreading over the entire mansion, heard that in a corner of the mansion, gathering people to gamble on how long he could live... "Huh! Huh!!!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Lifa returned his sword into its sheath, took a few deep breaths, and said helplessly, "No way, except for the emperor, the princesses of the empire have no real power..." "All the emperors know that we princesses are just mascots." "Because of the royal civil strife when the current emperor came to the throne?" Nagato said faintly, and then received Lifa''s nodding acknowledgment, and then he said, "So that''s it, if you want to rise, it won''t be so easy!" "I think, teacher, you should already have a way!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Lifa smiled directly and sat down opposite the red-haired boy, and asked, "As the contractor of the ancestor emperor, I want to believe that teacher, you must have a way!" "Don''t flatter me, there is indeed something like this!" Ranwen Novel Network www.rwxsw.net Nagato was not surprised by the girls wit, but said lightly, Since yesterday, I have basically understood the changes in the empire in recent years. I have to say that this empire is really decayed. ." Regarding Nagato''s judgment, the girl said nothing. From her own standpoint, the girl wanted to deny it, but the darkness she had seen in these years prevented the girl from deceiving herself. Sometimes, the girl herself wanted to overthrow the empire. "Fortunately, there has been a so-called revolutionary army in this country. It is just that we can take advantage of the turmoil caused by these revolutionary army to carry out a thorough treatment of this country, and fundamentally divide the corrupted ministry!" Lifa couldn''t help taking a breath when she heard the young man''s understatement. The memory of twenty or thirty years of past and present life made the girl''s vision and foresight exceed what she should have at this time. She easily understood how much blood would shed in it. The girl who had memories of the peaceful era suddenly couldn''t bear it. "No need to be intolerable!" As if seeing the girl''s mind, Nagato continued to speak, "In any case, the turbulence of the empire is inevitable, even if the so-called righteous revolutionary army wins, the bloodshed will not be less." Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but appear a touch of ridicule on his face, "Revolution has never shed the most blood. The most important thing is, girl, if you want to step on the throne, you have to bear the weight of blood!" In the last sentence, Nagato even showed trembling coercion! "boom!!!" Under the coercion of Nagato, the girl''s soul seemed to have received a shock. She lowered her head and was silent for a while, then raised her head, showing decisive will in her eyes, and bowed towards Nagato. "Thank you for your teachings, teacher!" "well!" Seeing the girl''s performance, Nagato withdrew the pressure with satisfaction, and continued to speak, "I was talking about a long-term plan. Now, there are two short-term plans." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the girl made a listening gesture. "The first plan is to improve your own strength. Everything in troubled times is to speak of strength. Although you are the eldest princess, you are still a girl. In that case, you have to use strength to make up for the shortcomings of your non-male body !" Speaking of this, Nagato glanced at the girl and said, "You don''t want you to be the strongest in the empire, at least to be first-rate. Anyway, don''t you have an emperor?" "...No, the imperial furniture in the palace is not open to the royal family!" "Well, the emperor or the minister is guarding you, forget it, I''ll take care of this after some time!" Hearing Lifa''s words, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but feel a little helpless, and then he said, "The second plan is that from now on, you will start to develop your own power in secret, and the speed can''t be slow!" "It''s just that while you are developing rapidly, you can''t expose it too early. In this case, I can provide you with a good assistant. Think about it, that person should be coming soon!" --assistant? Lifa couldn''t help being a little surprised when she heard Nagato''s words. Then, the girl saw her maid rushing over in a hurry, and said to herself in a panic, "His Royal Highness, General Bude is visiting!!!" .. 1487 Chapter 005 Conquer BudPart 1Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!General Budd?!! Lifa couldn''t help expressing surprise when she heard the maid''s words. The prestige of the general, even Lifa, was very clear. He was the highest commander of the Imperial Army trusted by the emperor, the man of the strongest order in the empire, and the guards in charge of the palace. He was upright and rigid and served the empire wholeheartedly. The most important thing is that the general has high powers, and he is not polite even to the ministers! In the girls intelligence, if there is no general using his authority to protect the officials of the conscience faction, I am afraid that the situation in the entire empire will be even worse and corrupt! But it is a pity that General Bud followed the ancestral motto and believed that generals could not interfere in politics. So even though he knew the corrupt behavior of the ministers and others, he did not interfere. On weekdays, Lifa had also complained that if General Bud was not so stubborn and killed the minister, I am afraid the empire would not fall to this point... Of course, Lifa also knew that her thoughts were a bit biased. Although the minister is hateful, he is only a inducement. The reason why the empire has fallen to this point is actually accumulated little by little under the rule of a thousand years... After beheading this minister, there will be a second minister after all. As Nagato said, in order to make this country nirvana, it is necessary to fundamentally carry out a large-scale operation to clean up the corrupt parts. ... ... "In that case, don''t go and invite the general to come in!" After stunned for a while, Lifa finally came back to his senses and ordered the maid, and after the maid left, the girl looked at Nagato, with a hesitant look on her face "Teacher, is it that General Budder is what you said...assistant?" It''s no wonder that the girl thinks so. After all, Nagato said that the assistant he provided was about to arrive. As a result, General Bud came to visit. It was a coincidence in terms of time. However, the girl was a little bit unsure about her guess. After all, it was General Bud who was famous for stubbornness. It''s hard for the girl to imagine that he would help herself. The most important thing is, how did Nagato, who just woke up from a deep sleep, be related to General Bud! and many more!!! At this moment, the girl suddenly thought of something-- That is, the family of General Bud has been the pillar of the empire since the meeting of the ancestor emperor. Almost every generation of generals is held by the strongest of their family... Referring to the royal situation, the girl made a guess: Nagato, wouldn''t it be a contract with the ancestor of General Bud?! "As you think!" As if seeing the girl''s thoughts, Nagato said indifferently, "After all, this empire is very important in my plan. I naturally want to bury two pieces of my own. Oh, he is here!" Having said that, Nagato''s gaze turned slightly, and he looked at the entrance of the martial arts stadium. Hearing Nagato''s prompt, the girl''s gaze also looked over, and under the guidance of the maid, a middle-aged strong man wearing dark armor came in.Novel 117 www.xs177.com In the light yellow short hair, there are two strands of long hair that turn upwards, like horns. There was silence and solemnity in his dark cheeks. This is General Bud! "His Royal Highness Princess and Princess, the general has arrived!" After bringing General Bud to Nagato and Lifa, the maid said with a trembling voice. At the same time, she looked at Lifa with a pitiful look. overwhelmed. "Well, you go down!" Seeing the appearance of the little maid, Lifa drank her back a bit irritably, and then looked at the general, "I have seen the general, but I don''t know if the general is here. Is it expensive?" However, Bude paid no attention to Lifa, his eyes were straight at Nagato. The atmosphere of the entire martial arts arena condensed for a while. Seeing Bude''s posture, Lifa''s face suddenly felt a little bad, but fortunately the girl understood the importance, and she just stepped away quietly, giving the venue to Bude and Nagato. "You are very good!" At this moment, Nagato spoke suddenly, and saw that he looked at Bud with interest, and said, "It looks like you have reached the point where you have aroused grievance. It is much stronger than the old man I saw when I woke up. ." Lifa was taken aback when he heard Nagato''s words, but Bude didn''t react. Dou Qi, that is the highest achievement of a soldier in this world. The practice of this world is based on the inner strength called vigor, which can continuously strengthen the flesh, and if the warrior whose flesh is strengthened to a certain level has enough consciousness, and implement it... The power of the spirit will be integrated into the strength, and turned into an outward force called fighting spirit! Warriors with fighting spirit have improved in attack and defense by more than one slate, and even have the possibility of reaching the strongest sequence. Even the general emissaries cannot beat the users of fighting spirit. However, it is difficult to grasp this kind of thing, so the number of strong grudges is really scarce. Originally, Lifa had always thought that General Bud''s strongest title was due to his imperial equipment, but he did not expect that he also inspired vindictiveness. He deserves to be General Bud who commanded the army and civilians of the empire! Lifa sighed with emotion, and then became crazy about the situation before her... It seems that there is something wrong with the atmosphere between Bude and Nagato! "In the past few years, whenever I see the empire''s situation getting worse and worse, I wonder if I will see you. Sure enough, you finally appeared, the original demon!" While talking, Bud''s hands clenched his fists and touched him in front of him, and the electric current''crackled''! "Really, every time I see your generals, that''s it!" Seeing Bude''s posture, Nagato''s face showed a touch of helplessness, a faint mist filled with him as the center, and the entire martial arts field turned into a gray color in a flash. "Your luck is very good, the thousand-year contract is approaching, and my strength has just reached the lowest point!" At this time, Nagato had stood up from his seat, with a silver holy spear in his hand, "Come and see, can you fulfill the long-cherished wish of your ancestors and defeat me!" "If you fail, just continue to surrender to me!" .. 1488 Chapter 006 Conquer Bude [Part 2] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thousands of years ago, when the empire was founded, there was a shocking battle. The two warring parties were the teacher of the ancestor emperor-the man known as the emperor, and the most loyal subordinate of the ancestor emperor, who was also the first general and the great general of the empire. The reason for the war was simple. The general was very dissatisfied with the fact that the emperor was detached from the Empire. In his eyes, the emperor and the country are the greatest. Even the mysterious emperor must surrender. For this reason, he decided to use force and let him surrender. The two sides fought for an afternoon, and the surroundings of a kilometer radius were all shattered and turned into ashes. In the final result, the emperor won with a slight advantage! "Ha, kid, you''re a little bit too close!" After the victory, the emperor stood in front of the fallen general and spoke out his contract request, "Lets make an agreement. Soon, Im going to sleep, and one day, Ill wake up. Come." "When the time comes, let your children and grandchildren challenge me." "As long as I fail once, I will completely become the running dog of the empire. Otherwise, you and your descendants will become my most loyal running dog for generations to come!" Although he knew this was a trap, the general could not resist this temptation. In his eyes, no matter how long the emperor lived, he would eventually grow old. One day, we will lose. It''s just that he miscalculated... For thousands of years, every hundred years, the emperor will wake up almost once, every time there is a general to challenge, but every time it falls into the abyss of defeat... The most loyal line of the empire, in fact, has long been misnamed. Until today... This generation of General Bud! ... ... "This time, it''s finally my turn!" Flashing through his mind about the experience of the ancestors who had fought with the emperor, Bude''s face was even more solemn, and the light blue vindictiveness filled him. A faint electric current filled that pale blue grudge! Facing the harmless red-haired boy in front of him, he did not dare to take it lightly. The first time, he showed his strongest posture. "boom!!!" A crack appeared on the ground under his feet. Almost in an instant, Bud''s whole person turned into a blue light, and he rushed directly in front of Nagato, and his hands with iron piles turned into a sledgehammer! Facing Buds power, Nagato seemed to have only had time to lift the holy spear, horizontally above... "boom!!!" Bude''s hands hammered heavily on the holy spear, and the powerful force was directly transmitted to Nagato''s body, causing his feet to sink directly into the ground. With it as the center, the ground even showed a spider web-like crack. "...Thunder is heavy!!!" The first blow achieved such an advantage. Bud was a little abrupt in his heart, but he did not forget to attack. The terrifying thunder burst from his body, and through his arms, directly bombarded Nagato... "boom!!!" The place where the two of them were suddenly remembered a violent roar. Smoke rose up, obstructing the vision.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com "teacher!!" Lifa, who saw this scene around him, couldn''t help being startled, and almost drew his sword and rushed up, but before the girl did not start her hands, she heard a collision in the smoke... The next moment, Bude flew out all over, and fell heavily to the ground. "Ah la la, it''s really dangerous!" At this time, a faint voice came from the smoke and dust, a light breeze blew automatically, and the smoke dissipated, revealing the red-haired boy holding a silver holy gun. Around the boy, there were seven light balls floating. By the way, one of the seven balls of light looked a little illusory, as if it lacked energy. "The whole body is almost numb!" After moving his hands and feet, Nagato complained faintly, but the understatement made Lifa feel that her worry just now was completely wasted. "Ahem!" At this moment, Bude stood up from the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood. There were several quite obvious cracks in his armor. But even though he was injured, Bude''s face didn''t have any frustration, but was full of fighting spirit. because-- "You are really weak!" After spitting out the blood, the general said such a sentence, "Now you are not as powerful as the demon gods that the ancestors of the family said." "I have already said that you are lucky, now is when I am weakest!" Facing the general''s conclusion, Nagamen said blankly, "I was able to defeat you empty-handed at the beginning, but now it won''t work. What are you waiting for? This is your family''s last chance to defeat me." "You don''t need to say, I know too!!!" Speaking loudly, Bude burst into a thunderous radiance. The entire surrounding open space was plunged into a dull place, and the sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, endless thunder flashing among the clouds, roaring one after another. This seemingly apocalyptic scene shocked Lifa involuntarily. Is this the power of the strongest sequence? Originally, for a girl who was only in a situation of imagination and conception, after seeing this earth-shattering change, a yearning suddenly emerged in her heart, and yearning appeared on her face. "Oh, that''s fine!" After seeing Lifa''s expression, Nagato couldn''t help but smile, then looked at Bude, smiled weirdly, just a little bit, and the whole person rushed over... "Admiral, the Lei Di summoned!!!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, Bude instantly displayed his own trick. The endless thunder was summoned by his imperial tool, the thunder Emperor''s anger---Ad Miller, and condensed into an extremely huge thunder, which blasted down from the sky toward Nagato. However, at this moment, the corner of Nagato''s mouth smiled even more, and a ball of light beside him lit up. The thunder that blasted down disappeared in an instant. Then appeared next to Bude "boom!!!" In the fierce thunderstorm, the surrounding gray space was all shattered. Lifa only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and then she returned to the original martial arts arena, and the general''s body armor was broken, half kneeling in front of the red-haired boy holding the holy gun, and his head lowered... 1489 Chapter 007 The Imperial Capitals fourth sight! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is no doubt that General Bude was defeated... Therefore, the contract between the Bud family and the Emperor Nagato was once again executed. Under that irresistible contract, the general finally bowed his head in front of Nagato, half-kneeled to the ground, expressing surrender. "I said, how long have you not really been fighting!" Facing Bud''s surrender, Nagato seemed a little dissatisfied, "I can only use so much power. You didn''t hurt me any more, and your grudge was lost." Hearing Nagato''s complaint, Bude didn''t say a word, but answered silently. The general understands that, as Nagato said, he hasn''t been in combat for too long, but there is no way. As a general, his position is too high, even if his consciousness and strength have been turned into fighting spirit... But he lacked actual combat, and his reaction was also somewhat slow. Otherwise, he wouldn''t lose so soon. After all, the holy spear in Nagato''s hand is not undocumented in his family secrets. The holy spear is called Dusk. It is the original emperor and has seven powers, collectively called Qibao! At first, it was the power called Lunbao that repelled himself. This kind of power gave priority to destroying the strongest weapon on the field and inflicting piercing damage on the opponent, while the power called Jewelry diverted his attack. He just knew that Gui knew, but he couldn''t react when he was fighting just now. Thinking of this, Bud felt unwilling to do so. "Don''t say that, teacher!" At this moment, Lifa walked over and looked at Nagato and said, "The general has so many things to do every day, and his status is so high. Is it normal to lack actual combat?" "Forget it, I will save you face, so I won''t complain any more!" Hearing Lifas words, Nagato said lightly, Bude, the current emperor does not recognize my emperor status, so I am not going to recognize his emperor status. The new emperor I proposed is Lifa. ." "The order I give you is for you to help Lifa, seize the highest throne from this emperor, and bring this decadent country to life and rebirth from the ashes!" "Lifa, you can communicate with Bud!" Speaking of this, Nagato came to Lifa''s side, patted the girl on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "The first test for you, let him completely subdue him. I want to walk in the imperial capital myself!" At the same time, the system in Lifa''s mind popped out by itself "Ding, daily task update!" "Let Bud really go home! Girl, I know this is a very difficult task, but believe me, if it succeeds, you can take the first step in the King''s Way and successfully take the first step!" "Task Reward: Thin-level Wind Elf Bloodline!" ... ... After walking out of the princess''s residence, Nagato called a carriage. After all, the mansion of the elder princess is not in the center of the imperial capital, but in a relatively remote corner. By the way, the other princesses are in similar situations, and these are arranged by the minister. Presumably this is to prevent the influence of other royal family members on the current young emperor! In this regard, Nagato feels very good. At least it is convenient for him to do things that other people don''t know. As for the current little emperor, he is a fool, and Nagato doesn''t want to pay attention to it.qq novel www.qqapp.org "Ha, I don''t know if Lifa can make Bud really home?" Sitting on the carriage, such a thought flashed in Nagato''s mind. At the same time, he was full of expectation. The boy wanted to know whether that girl would follow the king''s way to let all beings surrender or the overlord''s way to subdue all beings. In short, this is a choice that Nagato gave the girl, kingly?Still domineering?! Soon, under the carriage of the carriage, Nagato arrived in the imperial capital "The situation in the imperial capital is more serious than I thought," Nagato murmured as he watched the sight of the imperial capital. At this moment, the faces of passers-by in the imperial capital were gloomy. The rotten empire will eventually disappear in the tide of history. Nagato couldn''t help but understand that this empire has indeed come to an end, because this empire is already dying... Even the most prosperous imperial capital is like this. What will the local small towns and villages look like? just "Sorry, for my purposes, this country must be continued!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s mind suddenly flew beyond the endless sky, "At least I can''t let it be destroyed until I complete my purpose." At this moment, there was an uproar in Nagato''s ear. "Why there are so many people there, go take a look!" Turning his head and looking at it, Nagato''s gaze stopped at a place where many people gathered, and then he told the coachman. The coachman heard Nagato''s order and slowly drove the carriage toward that place. The murmurs of some people reached Nagato''s ears. "It''s cruel!" "Yes, the minister did it again!" "Speak down, watch out for someone to catch you!" "..." At this moment, a large number of corpses were hung endlessly on the crosses, and it seemed that everyone had received endless torture during his lifetime. "Is the darkness of the imperial capital?" Nagato just glanced at it and didn''t even look at it. This kind of thing does not arouse the young people''s heartfelt feelings, no matter whether the person hanging on the cross is a man or a woman, or innocent, as long as there is nothing to do, the young man will not care. "Where are you going next?" After thinking a little bit in his mind, the boy suddenly said to the coachman, "Today, walk all the roads of the imperial capital. I want to take a good look at whether the layout of the imperial capital has changed." Although some strange Nagato''s orders, the coachman wisely did not ask much. The imperial capital has everything, but curiosity can''t be there. After all, in this bustling city where demons and demons are rampant, there are too many examples of mysterious disappearance because of curiosity... As a small person, the coachman kept silent sensibly. In this way, the carriage started to wander around in the imperial capital, and Nagato was silent while admiring the scenery of the imperial capital without knowing what he was planning in his heart... 1490 Chapter 008 is the first one to be born assassin! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time gradually passed by the rustling of the carriage. Although the imperial capital is a major city second to none in the world, Nagato only intends to walk the main road once, and it doesn''t take much time. From the morning to three o''clock in the afternoon, Nagato arrived at the castle town of the imperial capital. In a sense, this is the slum of the imperial capital! Then he saw-- "Chinatown?!" The carriage stopped, Nagato''s mouth twitched and looked at the sign on the street in front of him. The red-haired boy couldn''t imagine why something like Chinatown would appear in this world. "I don''t remember what information about previous civilizations I left behind!" I quickly recalled his own memory in his mind, and the red-haired teenager was convinced that this was not an influence caused by himself. After thinking about it this way, it may be just accidental or the result of a special situation. Nagato did not delve into this, but hid this question in his heart. In fact, the teenager already had some ideas in his mind. When Nagato achieved the Chaos God Seat, he felt a looming fetter, and the ordinary world of his previous life appeared in his induction. It''s just that compared to the ordinary in memory, that world is essentially grand and shocking. At least Nagato was stunned. The teenager has an instinct. Not only this so-called Chinatown, but many other earth planes have roughly the same history, which may have a lot to do with the teenager''s previous life, but he is not very clear about the specific relationship. ... ... "Well, this is..." Originally, Nagato wanted to ask the coachman to drive the carriage into Chinatown to take a look, but before giving the order, the boy smelled a bloody smell. After thinking slightly, he got out of the carriage. "Let''s stop here, the next road, I will go by myself!" Standing on the road, Nagato looked around, and then said to the coachman, "You go directly to the princess mansion, and report to Her Royal Highness. I will go back later in the evening." "Yes, my lord!" Facing Nagato''s instructions, the coachman naturally agreed. The most important thing is that slum areas like this are really not a good place, even a small coachman doesn''t like to come, after all, he is the coachman of the Princess House. After the carriage left, Nagato walked into Chinatown alone. At this time, the red-haired boy realized that the whole street was a little quiet, and the houses on both sides of the street were closed, and then thinking of the bloody smell he had smelled before, Nagato suddenly I''m afraid that something happened in this street, and no one else wants to be involved. "Looks like, quite interesting!" Whispering to himself, Nagato followed the smell of blood all the way, and soon came to a slightly simple house. At this time, the door had been broken open. Looking in from the door, the boy saw two blood. The dripping corpse... And the ruined interior of the house.Literary City www.bxwxc.com Lowering his head slightly, Nagato even saw a lot of messy blood footprints coming out of the house and heading in a certain direction. With curiosity, Nagato followed the footprints. After passing a crossroad in the street, Nagato saw this scene: Six or seven men holding swords are surrounding a purple-haired girl in a white cheongsam holding a short knife. Around the girl are some bread and objects that have fallen to the ground. "Haha, your parents have already gone one step ahead of you, now it''s your turn, damn woman!" At this time, I saw one of the men speak like this, and as soon as this statement made the purple-haired girl''s body stiff, a cold light flashed in her black framed eyes, and the invisible murderous intent began to permeate. "...Ha, interesting!" Seeing this scene, Nagato''s face flashed with interest. Although the cause is not clear, Nagato can still see the current situation. Obviously, these men killed the girl''s parents, the two dead people Nagato had just seen. The scene before him is just a so-called vendetta, and it is not worth making a fuss about. But what surprised Nagato was that the purple-haired girl had clearly sprouted a murderous intent, but there was no trace of murderous in her body, she was simply a natural assassin material! "Just don''t know what your skills are?" A sentence like this flashed in Nagato''s head. At the same time, the men began to move. One of the men with a big sword rushed in front of the girl, slashing with the big sword in his hand... "tear!!!" In an instant, the purple-haired girl flashed the sword, and with the knife in her hand, slashed the man''s neck. The flexibility of her movements made Nagato couldn''t help showing a little surprise. "Damn!!" "Damn girl!" "Kill me!" The girl''s actions seemed to anger other men. I saw that these people waved their weapons one after another, besieged the girl, and launched their own attacks. However, in this situation, the girl was still at ease. Or running back and forth, or twisting limbs, or jumping to kill... The girl''s speed was neither fast nor slow, but the extraordinary rhythm allowed her to dodge the attacking blade one by one, and use the knife in her hand to slash the vitals of the men one by one. When she cut the neck of the last person, the blood from the enemy had completely dyed it red. Then, the blood-stained purple-haired girl smiled... It''s not a big laugh after revenge, and it''s also not because of some collapse after killing, but almost a natural chuckle after meeting something you like. Seeing this scene, Nagato had to change his mind-- Although the woman in front of her had only a general level of physique, and could not even compare to any adult man, she was no longer material for assassins, but a natural assassin! "I want this woman!" This thought came up in his heart, and Nagato immediately put it into action, walked out from the dark, clapped his hands to attract the other''s attention, and said: "Tsk tut, what an amazing performance, beautiful girl!" .. 1491 Chapter 009 Hill and Ronin are second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh...oooo!" The sudden appearance of Nagato shocked the smiling girl. The girl stepped back abruptly, trying to say something. She looked at the corpses around her and the blood on her body, and suddenly felt indefatigable. Looking at Nagato, she couldn''t help but let out a lovely whine. Am I wrong? Seeing the girl behaving like this, the expression on Nagato''s face remained unchanged, and he couldn''t help but complain. The girl in front of her seemed to have changed someone in an instant, the decisiveness and coldness just now disappeared completely, and her face even showed a touch of...stupid! Even so, Nagato pays more attention to the girl in front of him... Being able to change his temperament so easily is simply the best choice for assassins. Nagato intends to organize a team of assassins directly belonging to him to clean up the garbage in this imperial capital and even the entire empire. Obviously, this girl is one of his scheduled candidates! "Don''t panic, girl!" Approaching the girl step by step, Nagato said lightly, "Your situation should be a legitimate defense. According to the laws of the Empire, it is innocent." "Yeah, I am innocent, last time...ooh!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl couldn''t help but speak, but at the end, it seemed that something that she didn''t want to say was involved. The girl suddenly reacted and bit her lip. The only thing that made Nagato a little bit dumbfounded was that the girl seemed to use too much force. There were even a few teardrops in the big eyes under the glasses... "Oh, it seems this is not the first time you have done this kind of thing!" Although the girl did not finish talking, what kind of character Nagato is, she can easily guess her situation, "In this case, it will be a little troublesome. If this kind of thing is good once, the guard has to doubt it. Your motive." "By the way, are you really taking revenge, or are you simply trying to kill?" When he said this, Nagato''s body was less than one meter away from the purple-haired girl, and the slight sense of oppression made the girl who was discovered because of the murder completely panicked. Then, in an instant, the girl''s expression instantly cooled, and a cold light flashed in her eyes! "Sorry!" With such a sincere apology, the dagger in the hands of the purple-haired girl slashed towards Nagato''s neck in an instant, trying to take her life. However, at this moment, a strange smile appeared on Nagato''s face. The whole person leaned back slightly and escaped the mortal blow of the purple-haired girl! "No need to apologize, because you''re still far away!" In the indifferent words, Nagatos left hand directly lifted, grabbing the purple-haired girls knife-holding arm, and twisting it forcefully, twisting it to the girls back, while Nagatos right hand was placed on the girls back... "Palsy!" A faint mist diffused from Nagato''s right hand, turned into a series of flashing electric currents, and instantly flowed through the girl''s body, making her body paralyzed in an instant. The girl''s glasses fell to the ground at this moment. "Now, I understand it!" As he spoke, Nagato released his hand, and the numb purple-haired girl collapsed directly on the ground, "You are not a murderer who enjoys killing, but obviously, you can only kill!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the girl who was still struggling couldn''t help but widen her eyes.Qiyan Reading www.qiyands.com She couldn''t imagine that the mysterious man in front of her had guessed his essence so easily. Yes, the girl would only kill people. Besides, she couldn''t do anything well. Cooking will burn the food, buying and selling will make the wrong product, even simple cleaning will destroy the environment. In short, she can hardly do normal things. Only to kill, she doesn''t even need to learn. You know how to use the knife when you pick it up! "You can''t survive in a normal world like this!" At this time, Nagato squatted down, pinched the girl''s chin with his right hand, and said, "However, I like you very much. Follow my footsteps and become my person!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl''s face showed an expression called''At a loss.'' "If you don''t say it, I will take it as your default!" Although he could see that the other party was in chaos, the red-haired boy was obviously not an empathetic existence. He directly made a decision for her domineeringly, and said-- "From today, you will be a member of my direct troops. By the way, your name, girl!" "...Hill, my name is Hill!" After a long silence, the girl said so. ... ... Just as Nagato was preparing to talk further with his novice. An abrupt sound of wooden clogs came from behind him, and his right hand loosened the girl''s chin, placed a little bit on her temple, and let her faint directly, Nagato stood up a little dissatisfied. Turning his head, Nagato saw that at the end of the street, a man dressed as a ronin was walking step by step. This is a cold-blooded swordsman covered in countless blood! At first glance, Nagato knew this fact. He has a blood-drinking demon knife. This was Nagato''s second thought when he saw the sword on his waist. -He damn it! Without any reason, a murderous opportunity emerged in the heart of the red-haired boy. After seeing something unpleasant, Nagato had only the idea of ??destroying it completely. Thinking of this, the breath on Nagato''s body gradually subsided. At this moment, the swordsman dressed as a ronin came to Nagato and said, "Presumably you are the swordsmanship teacher of the princess that Sheila said, Lord Nagato!" While speaking, the swordsman even took a few deep breaths, his face gradually turning red. Obviously, the blood here makes the swordsman very happy. "Sheila? That little crouch!" Somewhat boringly, Nagato didn''t intend to talk nonsense. The faint mist condensed in his hands and turned into a long sword of ice. "No matter who you are sent, I hate you so much, so please go and die!" .. 1492 Chapter 010 Killing Yizang Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I never thought that Your Excellency Nagato still has special abilities, just so Jiang Xue would like it!" Facing Nagato''s overbearing provocation, Ronin Swordsman did not get angry, instead he opened his mouth and drew the blade from his waist, "My name is hidden, and the one who is about to drink your blood is Jiang Xue!" What an unknown demon sword! Looking at the demon sword, the unpleasant expression on Nagato''s face was even worse. It stands to reason that with Nagato''s character, he does not hate blood sacrifices, and even he himself did not sacrifice blood to others. However, even if it is extremely vicious, Nagato still has a bottom line in his heart. Under normal circumstances, Nagato would not do anything to young children who have true, kind and beautiful hearts. Of course, if it is inadvertently affected, there is nothing to say. But the demon sword in front of him, or the owner of the demon sword, does not have this bottom line. The most important thing is that it probably only drank blood once not long ago. On the blade, Nagato could still feel a touch of pure regret. "Hmph, if you have the ability, you can try it!" In the face of this kind of existence, Nagato didn''t even have the patience, and rushed directly towards the other party. The speed was so fast that it left afterimages on the street, which was particularly shocking! "Well, this speed is shocking!" Yi Zang''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he muttered to himself in the tone of treating his lover, "Jiang Xue, this time the target of the blood sacrifice is very powerful, you are very happy!" The object of the blood sacrifice?Ridiculous! A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the speed at which Nagato had already appeared afterimages increased again, and disappeared into place in an instant. The next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared beside Yizang, with the ice sword in his hand facing his neck. Beheaded out. "Keng!!!" Between the electric light and flint, what came out was not the figure of the ice sword slaying the flesh, but the trembling sound of ice and metal colliding. Although he is a man whose humanity is annihilated, I have to say that as the master of the demon sword, Izo is really good, and even with the instinct of a swordsman, he blocked the sword of Nagato. "Crack!!!" The next moment, a crack appeared on Ice Sword. In the final analysis, this is just a substitute made by Nagato relying on the power of Absolute Mist. Coupled with the lack of strength of Nagato itself at this time, the ice sword is only a defective product, and naturally cannot withstand the collision of the demon sword. Izo, who was still amazed by the speed of Nagato, immediately seized the opportunity, and suddenly used his hands. Faint murderous aura permeated, the demon sword named Jiang Xue directly cut the ice sword, and then slashed towards Nagato. However, facing the demon sword''s slaying, Nagato''s expression did not show any sway. "Humph!" With a light hum, Nagato disappeared instantly. The next moment, a huge force bombarded Izang''s back, blasted it directly, and hit the building walls on both sides of the street. It was nothing else, it was Nagato''s powerful kick. "Do you want to kill me at this speed? It''s so funny!" Landing gently from mid-air, Nagato''s face was full of disdainful smiles. Although temporarily losing the power of destroying the world, Nagato still has the strongest level of physical fitness in the world at this time, and the simple speed and strength are enough to crush most people. Although Izang''s speed was good, in Nagato''s eyes, it was only good after all. "Ahhhhh!!!" 139 novel www.139xs.com Seemingly being hit, the swordsman who stood up from the corner couldn''t help but roared, and then raised the demon sword high and rushed towards Nagato, with a strong intention of breaking Nagato. just "Really boring, have you lost your mind!" A boring expression appeared on Nagato''s face, thinking about how to obliterate it, and at this moment, Yi Zang suddenly stopped, and bloody vindictiveness burst out from the swordsman''s body. With the help of the force of inertia brought about by the sprint, kill with a hidden sword! The blood-colored vindictive energy gathered on Jiang Xue''s Demon Sword, and turned into a huge sword energy about ten meters high, and slashed towards Nagato. Before the sword energy had arrived, the edge of the sword energy had already made Nagamon''s cold hair stand. "...I underestimated you!" At this moment, such a thought flashed in Nagato''s mind. Nagato really didn''t expect that Izang would be so cunning, not to mention his vindictiveness, and even acted out of reason, causing the enemy to relax his vigilance. "It''s just a pity, you met me!" Although surprised, Nagato did not panic at all. The ball of light liberated from the battle with the general not long ago suddenly appeared in front of Nagato, and merged with it. The next moment, Nagato disappeared in place. The huge sword energy didn''t hit Nagato, and directly cut a house opposite Izang into two! "boom!!!" The sound of the house collapsing suddenly echoed. A large amount of smoke and dust agitated at this moment, turned into soot, and instantly attracted the attention of the guards of the imperial capital. Soon, members of the guards will come here. However, Izang at this time has no chance to pay attention to these... Because just now, the figure of Nagato appeared directly beside him, and while Yi Zang used a large-scale sword energy to cause his body to be exhausted, he directly pressed his right hand holding the sword. "Crack!!" The next moment, Nagato broke Izang''s right hand with brute force. Ronin Swordsman''s face turned pale suddenly. "go to hell!" Speaking indifferently, the red-haired young man directly turned the opponent''s right hand 180 degrees, and then pushed hard. In an instant, the demon knife named Jiang Xue directly pierced Yizang''s chest. Jiang Xue directly broke through the body of the obstruction and penetrated Izang. However, at this moment, Yizang''s complexion flushed abnormally, showing a distorted happy smile, "Oh, Jiang Xue, are you drinking my blood? Really, really..." Before he finished speaking, the sick Ronin swordsman lost his breath. "It''s boring!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but curl his lips and drew the Demon Sword from the opponent''s body. With the other hand, he directly pinched the tip of the Demon Sword, and both hands simultaneously applied force "Crack!!!" Under the violent sound, the demon sword suddenly broke... 1493 Chapter 011 Arya is fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Demon Blade Jiang Xue! Although this sword is not an emperor, it is not inferior to ordinary emperor. Under the constant blood sacrifices of the crazy swordsman named Yizang, this demon sword is only one step away from the real psychic. Of course, this one step away, I am afraid that it will take a million lives to fill it. But it is undeniable that it is indeed an extremely good killing weapon. However, Nagato didn''t like this knife at all. No need for this knife either. The most important thing is that there is an unimaginable bond between this sword and Izo. If Nagato cultivates this sword, I am afraid that after it is channeled, the first thing to deal with is Nagato. After all, Nagato was the murderer who killed Izang himself! Therefore, for this kind of weapon that he couldn''t use, and he didn''t like it, Nagato quickly destroyed it, and the broken demon sword flashed with unwilling wailing, and then fell completely into silence. "Huh, killing is really a fun and wholesome thing!" Throwing the fragment of the demon knife in his hand, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and then it seemed to sense something. The red-haired boy looked into the distance through the smoke and dust. At the end of the street, several guards have appeared. "Ah, it looks like we''re leaving!" After seeing the incoming person, Nagato muttered to himself, while walking directly to the purple-haired girl named Hill, picked it up, and took a stop, the red-haired boy disappeared in place. The next moment, the figure of the boy appeared directly on the top of the house not far away... Started to dash between the roofs. ... ... The destination of Nagato is not the residence of the princess, but a noble residence on the edge of the imperial capital. Two hours later, without disturbing anyone, Nagato carried the unconscious Hill and sneaked into it alone. There were no guards in the mansion, only a family of three who had been waiting for a special order. "The eighth-generation Patriarch of the Pain family, hereby welcome Master Emperor Shi!" Among them, the leading middle-aged man said to Nagato, while taking the lead on the ground. Behind the man, his wife showed a slight displeasure, but her husband had already taken the lead to kneel down, and she had to squat on the ground with them, but their daughter did not have the slightest reluctance. "It''s the eighth generation!" Upon hearing the man''s words, Nagato''s face flashed with emotion. As a chess player, although Nagato is not the kind of exhaustive existence, he also knows how to cast a net, except for the contract of the generals. Every time he wakes up, he will support some nobles and sign a contract. The family in front of me is the descendant of the people who supported him when Nagato awoke last time. just-- "Why are you full of resentment and blood!" Nagato''s voice gradually became cold, as if the purple eyes that could penetrate people''s hearts bloomed with terrifying eyes, even if they were crawling on the ground, the three of them couldn''t help shaking.Destiny book www.yyshu8.com Although I can''t see it, all three of them can feel it. The red-haired boy seems to be a dangerous species of terror. It made their bodies and minds tremble uncontrollably. In fact, Nagato is not angry, but unhappy. After all, this family was the pawn that Nagato set up at the beginning, but it seems that they are now directly collaborating with those who Nagato wants to eradicate and become part of the corruption of the empire. Although it''s just a chess piece, it''s still upset if it should be upset. Nagato''s temper is not particularly good! "Master Di Shi calm down!" Perceiving Nagato''s dissatisfaction, the middle-aged man wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say. Could it be that the family corruption over the years has inadvertently developed the habit of constantly torturing and killing ordinary people? This kind of thing is really not something that can be said positively. And his originally somewhat arrogant wife, her head was blank at this time, she didn''t know what to do, she just squatted on the ground, shivering. Instead, it was their daughter, and the blonde girl knelt and stood upright-- "Master Di Shi, although I don''t quite understand what resentment and bloodshed mean, I think what you are talking about is the fact that the family has been constantly torturing and killing ordinary people over the years. It''s just some mortals. There is nothing to care about!" As soon as this remark came out, both of the girl''s parents were completely stunned. "Oh, that''s really surprising!" Upon hearing the girl''s words, Nagato put the unconscious Hill on a side chair, then walked to the girl''s body, squatted down, and her purple eyes stared at her. Facing Nagato''s gaze, the girl didn''t shrink back, but stubbornly looked at him. After a while, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he said, "It''s funny, it''s really funny, your soul is naturally twisted like this, a masterpiece!!" Although I was a little distressed that the chess pieces I arranged at the beginning, they turned out to be one of those people I wanted to clear. But after seeing the girl in front of him, Nagato''s mood suddenly improved. A thousand years ago, Nagato participated in the manufacture of many imperial tools, some of which he did not leave to the empire, but his own collection. Among these few imperial tools, one is the most unique and requires a special soul. Just work. And the blond girl in front of her, that inherently twisted soul, just met the requirements of the emperor. "However, it needs to be adjusted!" This thought flashed in his mind. Nagato is now thankful that this girl has not been infected with too much blood and resentment. Although the soul is a bit twisted, it has not yet rotted, at least it is a good seed. If she had liked the act of torturing and killing ordinary people, Nagato could only kill her in the end. In Nagato''s eyes, killing is not a big problem. The problem is that indulging in the act of torturing and killing the powerless is simply the road to self-defeating the strong, and it is not worthy of care at all. "What''s your name!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly asked. "My lord, my name is Arya Paine!" Upon hearing this, the girl immediately replied. While she was speaking, the girl''s eyes kept looking at Nagato. Obviously, the girl was full of curiosity about the mysterious emperor Nagato... 1494 Chapter 012 Heiyan and the first one to return home! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Aaliyah? It''s a good name!" With an inexplicable smile on his face, Nagato said in an almost seductive tone, "Aaliyah, do you like this unchanging life now?" "Don''t hate it, or say..." Facing Nagato, Arya didn''t know why she was so calm, she said directly, "Arya doesn''t know what other life is like, so I don''t know." "Okay, let me put it another way!" Hearing what the girl said, Nagato was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that the noble eldest lady of this era is almost like the eldest lady of the feudal society in the memory of Nagato''s past lives... Although there is no shortage of special cases, most of them are ignorant and ignorant. "Aaliyah, do you want to be the Imperial Emperor?" As soon as Nagato''s words came out, Arya and even her mother hadn''t reacted yet, her father, Pain Pain was completely excited, and even a blush appeared on his face. Although assimilated in the decay of the imperial capital, the patriarch was not completely faint. He deeply understands that the most important thing in this world is never power, but real power. If the family has enough power, how can it be with other nobles. So much so that caused the dissatisfaction of the emperor who didn''t know how long he had lived! "...Aaliyah doesn''t know!" After a moment of silence, the blonde girl said so, "But if the emperor made by the ancestor emperor, Arya is really curious." "If you want, then I''ll give it to you, but you have to work hard, don''t die!" After hearing Arya''s consent, Nagato didn''t say anything any more, but the finger of his right hand touched Arya''s forehead. The next moment, a black flame burst into Arya''s body... "what!!!" The girl suddenly yelled out loud, and she curled up on the ground. Black flames burned around it. Arya''s parents couldn''t help but start horrified at this scene. Both of them ignored Nagato''s presence, got up and surrounded their daughter, at a loss. At least it is not hopeless! Seeing the reaction of these two people, this thought flashed in Nagato''s mind. In this case, if Arya can survive the test of that Teikoku and be recognized... Nagato is not unable to give these two people a way to survive. As for the lives that died in the hands of these two people, that kind of thing is about Nagato and Nagato. Nagato has never boasted of a messenger of justice. He has always played the role of a demon king. "what!!!" At this moment, Arya''s groan suddenly rose high. The black flame is like fluid, all fused into the girl''s body, revealing the girl''s slightly messy clothes, but without the slightest harm... Seeing this scene, Nagato laughed with satisfaction! ... ... Time goes by slowly... The day passed quickly, and night fell in a blink of an eye!Diandian library www.diandianshu.net As the center of the entire empire, the central city of the imperial capital was brightly lit, and the scene of singing and dancing seemed to be anesthetizing the upper layers of the entire empire. When Nagato came out of the Paine family''s mansion, he saw this scene. "What a disgusting scene!" Sitting in the carriage driven by the Paine family servant, Nagato muttered to himself in a low voice, then closed his eyes and thought, and the whole workshop fell silent. The natural assassin lady Nagato found, Hill was placed in the Pain family by Nagato. After all, the mansion of the princess is not suitable for training assassins. There are too many eye lines from other forces in the imperial capital. In contrast, the Pain family, which is not well-known in the imperial capital, is suitable. Therefore, after giving a good lesson to Pain, Nagato dominates the family again! After almost half an hour- "The lord!" At this moment, the coachman suddenly opened the curtain of the carriage, and said respectfully towards Nagato, "The residence of Her Royal Highness Princess has arrived!" "Oh, here it is!" Hearing the voice of the coachman, the red-haired boy opened his eyes. The purple eyes flashed with a strange light in the darkness, which made the driver who saw it in front of him start to surprise, and almost couldn''t help running away... "The concentration is good!" Seeing the performance of the coachman, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Then he got up and got off the carriage. Just as the coachman was about to drive the carriage away, Nagato suddenly opened up "Could you please tell me what kind of spy are you?" The sudden words made the coachman''s entire face change drastically, and then he smiled brightly: "My lord, what are you talking about, I don''t really understand." "Really, don''t treat others as fools!" Sighing slightly, a hint of sarcasm appeared on the red-haired boy''s face, "Along the way, you have been secretly observing I don''t know how many times, do you think I haven''t found it?" "what!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a touch of horror appeared on the face of the young coachman, and he quibbleed, "My lord, I''m just curious, okay..." "boom!!!" An abrupt roar sounded. It was the reverberating sound of the coachman flying upside down and smashing into the carriage. "Curious? This is the kind of mentality that the imperial capital least needs at this time!" Withdrawing his left hand indifferently, Nagato''s right hand snapped a finger, the faint mist turned into a rope, and the driver was completely tied up. Leading the carriage, Nagato soon came to the gate of the princess''s residence. The carriage and the coachman who had been tied up in the carriage were handed over to the guard for temporary handling. Nagato walked directly into the mansion, and after a while, the hall of the mansion was in sight. Then from a distance, Nagato saw... Lifa, who was sitting in the main seat of the hall, and Bud, who was kneeling in front of her, were talking about something. "Well done!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile of admiration, "Although there is no choice but to choose, this little girl still has some merits!" .. 1495 Chapter 013 The emperors summoning is the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After seeing Nagato return, Bud quickly bid farewell to Lifa and left. After all, the other party is a great general, but he is controlled by himself because of an ancestral contract. Even those who are more open-minded will not be willing to contact Nagato too much. In response, Nagato expressed his understanding and didn''t care at all. In Nagato''s eyes, Budd''s role is to throw a pawn in his own plan. As for the opponent''s thoughts, Nagato doesn''t care at all. Anyway, Bude is not a cute girl worth collecting. What Nagato cares more about is how Lifa made Bud really surrender, but after asking the girl, Nagato''s face suddenly showed a silent look. "I told the general that after the empire''s Nirvana, contact your teacher for him!" Standing in front of Nagato, the blonde princess girl suddenly bowed ninety degrees and made a pleading, "Teacher, I can see that you don''t care about this contract, so please!" "...You learn quickly in terms of making the best use of everything and taking advantage of it!" Some uncomfortable muttered, Nagato didn''t have much unwillingness. As the girl said, Nagato didn''t really care about the contract, but-- "Using my things, you will pay a lot of money in the future!" Rubbing his chin, the red-haired boy looked up and down at the girl, revealing an unkind look. "No problem, but until then, please help me more carefully, teacher!" Facing Nagato''s bad intentions, although Lifa''s face was slightly flushed, she did not avoid it, but there was a touch of determination in her eyes. After talking with the general, the girl found that the situation in this country was worse than she thought. The sense of responsibility in my heart suddenly sprouted. "Interesting, these days I asked Bude to send a dangerous species of wind type, at least a dangerous species of level 4, if it is a super dangerous species of level 5, even better!" Seeing the girl''s expression, Nagato nodded in satisfaction and said, "These days, I will use my own technology to help you create a suitable emperor!" After speaking, Nagato turned and left, leaving Lifa with a shocked look... "System, teacher, did he see the changes in my body?" "Ding, after the system''s judgment, yes!" ... ... I have to say that to subdue the general is indeed a good move. With the secret assistance of this powerful general in the empire, Lifa met with many conscientious officials in the imperial capital in the following days and received their allegiance. In this regard, it has to be said that the rewards of the mission system have indeed played a big role. It is completely integrated with the blood of the wind elves. Although it is a thin level, Lifa''s temperament instantly surpasses normal people, plus the temperament of being a princess... The originally weak girl suddenly seemed to have the so-called domineering spirit! Seeing Lifa like this, the officials couldn''t help but want to believe her, and then as long as they were righteous, ordinary officials would probably just bow their heads and worship. Later, under the influence of the general, these officials did not stay in the imperial capital, but were dispatched to some key cities in the imperial city...... 16 Novel Network www.book16.com Of course, in the eyes of the world, these people were demoted from the imperial capital because of ministers! Obviously, Lifa and Bude are planning to secretly control areas outside the imperial capital to minimize the turbulence and impact that may be caused by usurping the throne. Of course, to complete all this, it takes time and patience. And it also needs some special external forces For example, assassination of troops or something. If the assassins did not clean up the pests for these officials, I am afraid that these officials would really not be able to deal with the moths that continue to erode the empire... Therefore, in these days, Nagato has also started to get busy. In the Paine family''s clan, the red-haired boy began to train his own assassination team. Not only Hill and Arya, Nagato also deliberately collected hundreds of wandering children in the capital. Of course, there are not many existences like Hill and Arya. It can even be said to be extremely rare. Therefore, it must take a long time for Nagato''s assassination team to take shape, so that Nagato even prepares to extend his hand to the assassination team in the Imperial Capital... Just thinking about it, Nagato doesn''t have any good ideas yet. The most important thing is that the current Nagato is no longer the existence that can directly twist the will of others with will. It is really difficult to talk about the existence of a killer. It is worth mentioning that after Lifa told the general about Nagato''s preparation for the creation of Tegu... That guy actually directly contributed the bones of a super-dangerous species collected by the family, the Windwing Dragon, and proposed to observe the manufacturing process of Emperor Gu. Obviously, this guy is very interested in the manufacture of Teikoku. Even deliberately want to get the manufacturing method of this weapon. In response, Nagato only agreed with a smirk. Because the weapon of Teijou is easy and easy to say, and difficult to say it is equally difficult. Its core item is the highest product of alchemy called the Sages Stone. In a sense, this thing is made with life and soul. Every time Nagato wakes up, there will always be some chaos in the empire. At that time, Nagato always subconsciously creates one or two sage stones. In short, Nagato has a backup. Under such circumstances, even if the whole process of Tegus manufacturing is seen, there is no way to copy it. All in all, Bude''s face went dark for several days after that. In contrast, Lifa was excited for several days. After getting the imperial tool Nagato made for her, the Stigma of the Wind [Sword of the Elf], plus the blood of the Elf of the Wind... Compared to not long ago, the girl''s strength has increased several times, and it is hard to imagine. Only a few days after the girls joy, the notice from the palace arrived. The emperor was going to summon the princess in the palace and ordered the princess to bring her swordsmanship teacher, Nagato! "...Did it happen?" The moment she was notified by the palace, this thought came to her mind!.. 1496 Chapter 014 First sight and conflict third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the initial surprise, Lifa began to reflect on whether any link went wrong. After all, she had just officially embarked on the road of rebellion, and the emperor, who had been unwilling to pay attention to her, suddenly wanted to see her, and even asked to bring her swordsmanship teacher. No matter how you think about it, it looks a little strange. It''s just that the girl has nothing to gain after thinking hard. Although she and the general are doing some secret activities, they are all very secretive. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to be known by outsiders! Thinking about this, the girl looked at the red-haired boy who was sipping tea, her teacher, and her greatest support-Nagato! Yes, Nagato was her greatest support in Lifa''s eyes. Although as far as the current situation is concerned, General Bude is more important to the girl, but the girl never dared to look down upon, or even dared to neglect her swordsmanship teacher a little bit The undefeated emperor teacher for thousands of years, not to mention being powerful, but his wisdom alone is an unimaginable treasure. "Don''t worry, the matter between you and Bude has not been discovered!" Seeing his disciple''s questioning eyes, Nagato didn''t play any mystery, and directly gave the answer, "Probably the minister''s family inspired the emperor." "Not long ago, I sent a guy from Sheila and called Izang to chop it down. Then, on the same day, when I returned from the Paine family, I caught another minister''s spy." "I want to come, the change of the princess mansion has caused the fox father and son to be a little worried, and want to test it, but it happens, Lifa, take this opportunity to let the world know you again, any?!" "...Just agree with me!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Lifa was stunned for a moment, and then she showed a smile of excitement. She touched the wizard sword on her waist with her right hand, and the faint breath of wind spread... ... ... The imperial palace is located in the center of the imperial capital and covers a large area. Two hours later, Nagato and Lifa arrived at the palace in the luxury carriage of the mansion. After getting out of the car, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a touch of emotion. "Teacher, what are you thinking?" Lifa, who got out of the carriage after Nagato, couldn''t help but feel a little curious when she saw Nagato''s emotion on her face, "By the way, when you woke up, you''ve been to the palace too." "I''ve been here, but all at night." Retracting his gaze, Nagato replied faintly, "After all, I rushed back to sleep at that time, and I really didn''t bother to pay attention to some miscellaneous things. The only impression I made was that it was getting bigger and bigger. Lifa''s eyes were puzzled when she heard Nagato''s words. "Thousands of years ago, the palace was only about one-twentieth the size of this place. As I wake up again and again, the area of ??the palace is getting bigger and bigger. I remember the last time I woke up, the palace was only one-tenth of this place. I didn''t expect that this time I would wake up and it would be ten times bigger, which is really surprising!" At the end, Nagato''s words could not help revealing a touch of ridicule for the royal family. The princess became silent when she heard this. Although he knew the decay of the empire for a long time, Lifa discovered that as he continued to progress under the words and deeds of Nagato and Bud, the decay of the empire was also constantly refreshing its lower limit. This country needs a real salvation!202 e-book www.202txt.com This kind of faith could not help but rise in the blonde girl''s heart. With the establishment of her faith, mysterious coercion gradually spread around the girl, making the court guards who had come to welcome her and Nagato couldn''t help but stop. Seeing this scene, a satisfied smile appeared on Nagato''s face. The true king must have his own true benevolent belief after all... Instead of being forced to go this way. At this point, Lifa finally completed a complete psychological change. Nagato understood that from now on, even if she suddenly disappeared, Lifa would not stop her footsteps. but-- "Lifa, you scared others!" Looking at the court guards who wanted to approach but didn''t know how to approach them, Nagato could only open his mouth and reminded, "The emperor is still waiting for us." "Huh? Oh! Got it!" Hearing Nagato''s call, he recovered from his own thinking, and the pressure on Lifa''s body instantly dissipated, making the guards think that he was just an illusion. "Let''s go, teacher!" Seeing the guard who greeted him, Lifa didn''t bother to pay attention, and walked directly to the front palace. Behind her, Nagato followed with a smile. Lifa also lived in the palace after he was young, and was familiar with everything here. Where do you need any guards to lead the way. Under Lifa''s leadership, Nagato and her went straight through the palaces. Soon, the two arrived at the court''s palace. According to the notice, the emperor was going to summon the princess here. Before stepping into the palace, Nagato looked through the space and saw a little boy sitting on the throne. Next to the boy, there was a guy who looked extremely strong, even fat... The two were whispering something, mainly the fat guy was talking, the little boy was listening, and nodding from time to time. "That is the current emperor and minister?! It really is..." Seeing these two people, Nagato knew their identities for the first time, just how to say it, Nagato, who was originally disappointed, was completely speechless at this moment. "His Royal Highness Princess is here!" When Lifa and Nagato arrived at the gate of the palace, such a voice rang from the palace. Lifa paused, sorted out his clothes, walked slowly into the palace, and bowed softly to the emperor. Behind her, Nagato was silent. "See Your Majesty." Only when Lifa''s words fell, before the emperor had time to speak, a courtier jumped out and pointed to Nagato and said, "Boldly, who are you, you don''t even kneel when you meet the emperor!" "boom!!!" But before he finished speaking, the whole person flew upside down and bombarded the walls of the palace. The entire palace suddenly became chaotic! "Humph!" At this time, Nagato embraced his hands and said leisurely, "Let me kneel, are you going to die!" .. 1497 Chapter 015 Fourth Order of Twilight! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, the entire palace became chaotic. The ministers couldn''t help but exclaimed. Some people yelled at Nagato, some called the guards, and some even pointed the finger at Lifa, accusing her of failing to restrain her. "Minister, what should I do next?" The little emperor above the throne couldn''t help but froze and looked at the minister beside him. "This..." At this moment, the minister whose real name was Ornest showed a hesitation on his face. According to reason, at this time, he should follow the tide and completely plunge the man next to the princess into a deadly place. However, at this moment he couldn''t help but hesitate... Although hated by many people, it is undeniable that the minister is a very capable person. The city government is very low-minded. It was he who helped the current emperor stand out from the many heirs and ascend to the throne. With this scheming, the minister felt something was wrong-- Because it''s so peaceful! In the face of everyone''s accusations, whether it was the princess or the red-haired boy named Nagato, the two were too calm, and even the red-haired boy was still expecting something. "Quiet! Also, the guards all quit!" Nodded towards the emperor, the minister stepped forward to stop the chaos in the hall, and by the way, he blasted out the guards who had rushed in, and then his eyes turned to the princess "His Royal Highness, I think His Majesty the Emperor needs a reasonable explanation!" Seeing the minister''s gaze, Lifa couldn''t help but frown, and looked at Nagato, but Nagato could only step forward and said helplessly: "You are the minister, it''s really funny, I didn''t make a big fuss!" While talking, Nagato had an extra token in his hand, and then thrown it at the minister, and the token flew into the arms of the minister. The fat man caught the token in a funny way. Upon seeing it, he couldn''t help being surprised: "This is... the evening order!!!" ... ... In the thousand-year history of the empire, Teigu has been a powerful weapon throughout. Among all the imperial equipment, besides the highest emperor equipment that has been passed down in the line of the imperial family, one of the emperor equipment is the most famous, and that is the first emperor equipment Elegy of Twilight Holy Gun, referred to as the Holy Spear of Twilight. The famous thing about this imperial weapon is that there have been five or six major setbacks in the empire''s thousand-year history, but every time when the empire is about to face dusk, the messenger of the holy spear appears to turn the tide. In the history books of the empire, the messenger of the holy spear possessed the evening order issued by the royal family. This token has been recognized by the entire royal family. When the owner meets the emperor, he automatically holds the title of the Grand Duke. Even the emperor cannot be rude to the owner of the token. "Unexpectedly, the twilight order that appeared only occasionally in the history books turned out to be true!" Looking at the token in his hand, the minister could not help muttering to himself, as a minister with power in his hands, Ornest naturally wanted to control everything in this country. Therefore, he once spent a lot of time reading all the historical records in the palace.Biquge Novel www.lifankus.com It was because of this that he realized the horror of the red-haired boy in front of him. If all the historical records are true, the minister will have to think carefully about whether it was really worth it to deal with such a man because of his son''s request! "Minister, show me the evening order!" Seeing the minister in a daze, the little emperor yelled in dissatisfaction. Then he jumped off the throne and took the Twilight Order from the minister, took a closer look, and then looked at Nagato with scorching eyes, "I didn''t expect to hear it when I was young. The story that the emperor father said is true, the Holy Spear Messenger really exists!" "Of course it exists!" Facing the little emperor''s gaze, Nagato just smiled. There was a ripple in the space beside him, and a silver holy spear shone with sacred light appeared horizontally. Anyone who saw this holy spear could perceive the greatness of this spear. No one dares to question the power under this brilliance! "Sure enough, it''s a real holy spear!" Seeing this silver gun, the little emperor''s face showed a look of surprise, and he couldn''t help but said that the minister behind him saw this scene and could only open his mouth, but couldn''t say anything! Originally, the minister still wondered if he could come up with something that reverses black and white... But now that the emperor has admitted, he naturally can''t say anything about it. After all, no matter how power conceals the sky, the minister can''t of course oppose the emperor. Moreover, after the holy spear appeared, the minister suddenly felt a chill on his back. Looking towards Nagato, the minister saw a pair of smiling eyes that made people feel chills. After the bitter cold, the minister felt annoyed-- After pushing the little emperor to the throne, the ministers took control of the court and the opposition, and the status was supreme. Has ever encountered such a situation, has never been threatened like this! At this time, the minister''s heart was full of killing intent! Seeing the reaction of the minister and the little emperor, Nagato just smiled. At the same time, the red-haired boy couldn''t help secretly rejoicing that when he woke up from a deep sleep for the first time, because he was afraid of trouble, he asked the emperor at that time to give himself a privilege. Even in order to clarify the privileges, the emperor at the time deliberately wrote in the history books. Unexpectedly, the original whim will come in handy today. With the approval of this emperor, Nagato will be much easier to move in the imperial capital in the future. "Holy Spear Messenger, your name is Nagato, Nagato-kun, please protect this country for me!" After confirming that this man was the owner of the holy spear that guarded the country that the father said during his lifetime, the little emperor couldn''t help but show a gentle smile on his face. Even the incident that Nagato injured one of his courtiers just now has selectively forgotten. The wounded courtier saw this scene, and his heart couldn''t help but cool off. "Of course, this is the will of the Holy Spear!" Nagato said with a smile, and at the same time retracted the holy spear into his personal space. Seeing the holy spear disappeared, the little emperor was a little bit reluctant. At this moment, the minister''s voice rang: "Your Majesty, have you forgotten the purpose of summoning the Royal Princess this time!" Lifa narrowed her eyes when she heard the minister''s words. The girl knew that it was time to test herself!.. 1498 Chapter 016 Forced Marriage? fighting! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lifa knows very well... This time it was absolutely unkind to call oneself into the palace. The little emperor may still be reading a little old love, but there is no family affection in the palace, and the feelings between the two are really very few. Even after the little emperor ascended the throne in the bloodiest way, the gap between the two was even greater. In other words, there is a huge gap between the little emperor and the remaining members of the royal family. This is probably a common problem among bloody waiters! The most important thing is that the little emperor is completely the minister''s puppet, and in the eyes of the discerning person, the minister''s malice towards him was revealed very early. If he did not take the opportunity to do something, Lifa would be surprised. Sure enough, after hearing the minister''s words, the little emperor turned his gaze to Lifa, and after brewing for a while, he said: "By the way, the emperor, this time, the summoning you into the palace is mainly the minister''s idea." "Exactly, Your Royal Highness Princess Long." At this time, the minister took the words of the little emperor and made a silly expression, pretending to be embarrassed and said, "Is the marriage contract between you and Inuzi Shira when it is time to be fulfilled? Grandson..." "That''s right, you are fifteen years old, and Sheila is not too young!" The little emperor was not dissatisfied with the minister''s words. Instead, he said enthusiastically, "And I heard that the minister''s son Sheila was born in Huangquan Temple and he is a talent..." "Do not make jokes!!!" At this moment, Lifa suddenly interrupted the little emperor''s words. The high voice not only made many people in the hall show surprised expressions, but even frightened the little emperor somewhat, causing the young king to step back several steps. "You know, in fact, I have endured it for a long time!" Seeing the expressions of everyone around, Lifa''s mouth showed a mocking smile. The girl couldn''t help thinking, before meeting the teacher, was she really forced to go to a dead end by these people? Now thinking about it, the girl couldn''t help being a little funny, not only for others, but also for herself. "My dear King, and ministers!" At this moment, Lifa looked straight at the emperor and ministers, and said quietly, "Since you want me to be Sheila''s wife so much, then let me meet him in the fighting arena." "In the name of the royal daughter, only those who overcome me can become my husband!" ... ... The empire is rotten. But before it decayed, the empire was great. Thousands of years ago, the empire rose during wars. With the help of Tegu, the territory of the empire was expanded to a limit. The surrounding foreign nations worshipped the empire and bowed their heads. At that time, when a foreign king expressed his surrender to the ancestor emperor, he also asked for the princess to marry... However, the ancestor emperor at that time had only one daughter, so naturally he was a little bit reluctant. And the princess, who also didn''t want to go to the barren land of a foreign nation, made a request that if he wanted to marry himself, the king must defeat himself.First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com Hearing the princess''s request, the king of a foreign race seemed very satisfied with his own force, and agreed without thinking about it. Then, in front of the princess holding Teigu, he lost cleanly. Faced with such a gap, the king completely swore to surrender to the empire after being decadent, and the princesss actions became a popular talk among the people of the empire, and even the ancestor emperor made it a tradition of the royal family "The daughter of the royal family can use force to dissolve a marriage she doesn''t like!" Faced with such a sudden announcement by the eldest princess, even the emperors authority could not be denied, because this was a rule set by the ancestor emperor, and for the royal family, the ancestor emperor was truly supreme. The emperor can''t deny it, and even the minister can''t. His authority depends on the little emperor. Two hours later, on the largest fighting arena in the imperial capital. "For this reason, I need to fight that woman?" Standing at an exit of the martial arts arena, Sheila looked at the crowded audience with an unhappy expression, "And still fighting in this situation, it''s like a clown!" But it''s no wonder that when the minister sent by the minister found him, the man was invading a house and was about to go with the mistress, but under the emperor''s order, he could only hold back and come here. "Is this no way? I didn''t expect the princess to be so stubborn!" At Sheila''s side, the minister first smiled helplessly, and then showed an extremely gloomy expression on her face, "That''s right, Sheila, let the little girl fully understand what despair is!" As soon as the voice fell, the minister turned and left, and he had to accompany the little emperor on the podium. "Don''t worry, father!" Seeing the back of her father leaving, Sheila yelled loudly and walked out from the exit. At first glance, Sheila saw the blonde girl who had been waiting on the battlefield. At this time, the girl with a single ponytail, dressed in a white and green outfit, with a sabre hanging on her waist, looked heroic. I don''t know if it is an illusion, Sheila always feels that the girl''s ears are a bit pointed. In addition to a mysterious temperament mixed with various meanings and nobleness, I have to say that the girl in front of me is indeed a very rare beauty, so Sheila has a special desire to conquer! However, before this-- "You really are there, woman!" Walking to a place less than five meters in front of Lifa, Sheila had an arrogant smile on her face, and a look of ferocity and desire flashed in her eyes, "You make old man angry, so I will educate him. your!" "...What a rabid dog!" Facing this man who almost became her husband, Lifa found that she had nothing to say, and put her right hand directly on the hilt, and then looked at the referee "Can you start? I can''t help but hack someone!" "You really dare to say, woman, huh, referee, hurry up!" Hearing what Lifa and Sheila said, the referee was stunned for a while, and then said loudly, "In the name of the empire, it is announced that this battle is of sacred significance. Please pay attention to the two highnesses..." "The battle begins officially!!!" .. 1499 Chapter 017 Lifa vs Sheela second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" As soon as the referee''s words fell, Sheila lifted his right foot and then stomped on the ground! There was a buzzing sound on the ground of the entire fighting arena, and most of the spectators including the little emperor showed a look of surprise, admiring Sheila''s strength. Relying on the recoil force brought by stepping on the ground, Sheila rushed towards Lifa like an arrow from the string. Its speed is so fast that people can only see an afterimage. Facing Sheila who suddenly approached, Lifa''s eyes narrowed slightly... If you are encountering the system and finding the girl before Nagato, I am afraid it will be a bit difficult to face this attack, but now she has refined the blood of the Wind Elf, it is different... The air flowing in the fighting arena was extremely clear in the girl''s perception. Sheila, who stirred the airflow, was even more obvious. therefore "Can escape!" With such a voice, I saw the girl''s toes touch the ground lightly, and then the whole person was like catkins in the wind, drifting and then retreating. Without letting it go, she gently avoided Sheila''s fist. "Ok?!" Sheila, who failed the attack, couldn''t help but let out a puzzled voice. Seeing the smile of the girl''s mouth that floated and then retreated, the whole person couldn''t help but burst into flames, and launched another charge. Born in the famous martial arts holy land of the entire empire-Huangquan Temple, Sheila has enough physical strength and strength. It is a breeze for Sheila to conduct a second attack without interruption. "boom!!!" Stepping on the ground again, Sheila, like a human-shaped assault chariot, or an astonishingly dangerous species, launched a charge at the girl in a crushing posture. just-- "I can beat him!!" Seeing the white-haired youth who charged, Lifa''s face flashed with determination. Although in terms of physical fitness and the strength contained in the body, she was above the tried and tested Sheila''s method in Huangquan Temple, but after a short observation, the girl was sure of victory. At this moment, the system came to join in the fun "Ding, the daily task update is complete!" "Break the scum! This system has never been merciful to this kind of scum that attempts to contaminate the host, but thinking that the host is not easy now, it will not release the obliteration mission, but defeat him, defeat him, and let him be The entire emperor will lose face, host!" "Task reward, physical strengthening once!" Under the stimulus of the task reward, the girl immediately pulled out the holy sword from her waist. Suddenly, a violent wind burst out from the girl, causing Sheila who was charging to stop. "How is this going?!" With her hands crossed in front of her, Sheila looked at the girl who was in the middle of the wind with a puzzled face. Not only him, but almost all the audience were in an uproar. The minister on the podium even let the meat in his hands fall to the ground, and the little emperor''s face also flashed with surprise. ... ... "Please help me, Elf Sword!" Facing the surrounding uproar and Sheilas suspicion, Lifa just lowered her head, said to the holy sword on her waist, and then pulled out the holy sword in an instantBiquge 88 www.roto88.com The sacred sword with cyan gleam appeared in the eyes of the world at this moment! "boom!!!" The violent wind that had been raging suddenly became bigger and gathered slightly in the direction where Sheila was. The floor around Sheila''s location was lifted up in an instant, and many rocks even hit Sheila''s body, smashing him back and forth, making Sheila annoyed. "Wind, gather on this sword!" At this moment, Lifa suddenly spoke. At this moment, the raging wind in the fighting arena suddenly stopped, and then gathered on the holy sword in Lifa''s hand. After a while, Lifa seemed to be holding a tornado more than ten meters high! Afterwards, the girl held the hilt with both hands and made a behead gesture! The next moment, a tornado more than ten meters high pressed towards Xi La, and the terrifying sword pressure had not yet arrived, giving Xi La a feeling of suffocation! "not good!" Seeing this scene, Sheila naturally understood that it was not good. Subconsciously, Sheila evaded the huge tornado that was smashed down in a nearly humiliating rolling posture. The next moment, the tornado hit the ground directly. "boom!!!" A huge crack appeared on the earth in an instant. The violent turbulence broke out and shook her Sheila into the air. The tyrannical tornado broke up in an instant, turning into a violent wind pressure and blasted out from all directions. Under the pressure of the wind, Sheila had not many scars, and she looked quite embarrassed. "Damn it, damn woman!" But after all, Sheila is the son of a minister, and his character is no less cruel than his father. Under such circumstances, he still made a counterattack posture, and the whole person twisted in the air. With the body manipulation ability derived from the practice of Huangquan Temple, Sheila stopped the tendency of flying backwards. "boom!!!" After that, Sheila stepped on the ground again and turned into an afterimage. Lifa attacked and killed him. The speed was so fast that Lifa once again surpassed the previous attack, causing Lifa to narrow her pupils. "Wind, stop him from approaching!" Knowing that in melee combat, who lacked sufficient combat experience, her chances of winning were not high, the girl put the holy sword on the ground, put her hands on the hilt, and used the power of the elves in her body... The terrible gust of wind with a lot of wind blades and wind pressure swept through again! just-- "Don''t underestimate me, you bitch!" Sheila in the charge sensed the violent wind that hindered her, and instantly became violent, completely ignoring the damage caused by the wind pressure and the wind blade, and directly rushed in. In a blink of an eye, Sheila rushed to Lifa''s body, even though she paid a bloody price! Seeing this scene, Lifa''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink! The girl really didn''t expect Sheila to be able to achieve this level. This is a complete bet on her life. If the wind is stronger, Sheila will really be over. But the fact is that Sheila actually won the bet, and then Lifa was in danger "Fell me, and then fall into the abyss of despair, woman!" In Lifa''s slightly surprised gaze, Sheila''s fist blasted towards her abdomen!.. 1500 Chapter 018 Inspiration and victory third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that Sheila''s approach is very correct! Just hit Lifa''s flaw. Although Lifa became a strong man in a short period of time after a series of adventures, the girl is not that kind of natural fighter and lacks combat experience. Therefore, at this moment, Lifa really failed to fully react... It stands to reason that Lifa''s defeat is doomed. However, perhaps it was Sheila''s misfortune, or it could be said that luck was on Lifa''s side. At the moment of crisis, the thin elf blood in Lifa''s body instantly agitated, and the biological instincts named elf penetrated the girl''s body and mind... "Huh!!!" A pair of transparent fairy wings spread out behind the girl! Under the waving of the wings, a smile appeared on the girl''s face automatically, and the whole person seemed to turn into a breeze. She fluttered away from the attack of Sheila, and the whole person flew up. With such a gesture, Lifa immediately caused an uproar among the audience. "...Great, Minister!" On the rostrum, the little emperor''s face showed a look of surprise, "Emperor, what is the situation with the emperor, is it the function of the unknown weapon in her hand?" "Yes, it should be!" The minister''s face was also a little surprised, and then he said with a little deep meaning, "That sword should be an emperor, I never imagined that His Royal Highness the longest princess had the emperor without a word." Hearing what he said, the little emperor couldn''t help showing a gloomy face. At this moment, standing at an exit of the martial arts arena, Nagato leaned against the wall with both hands in his arms, a look of satisfaction flashed across his face, and he nodded. In the years that Nagato has experienced, I have seen many amazing people like Billy Fa. But among these people, Lifa is rarely well-behaved and extremely talented. To be honest, Lifa really meets the needs of Nagato now. If she is a truly ambitious princess, Nagato might have to make some boring thoughts with each other. ... ... "Sheila, I must thank you!" On the martial arts arena, the young girl flying up and down looked at the bloody Sheila condescendingly, "You have taught me a precious lesson. From now on, I will do my best to defeat you!" When the elf bloodline was fully activated, a secret method suddenly appeared in the girl''s mind. Following the feeling in her heart, the girl began to perform secret methods! "Damn! You bitch!" Sheila''s face turned pale when she heard Lifa''s words. He didn''t expect that the chance of victory he had risked his life would be gone, and he didn''t wait for Syrah to figure out a way to deal with the woman in front of him-- "boom!!!" The surrounding air solidified in an instant. I saw Lifa raised the holy sword in her hand high, and the mysterious cyan brilliance covered her body, setting off the girl to be incomparably dusty and not mortal. "This, this is... a secret technique?!" Seeing Lifa''s posture, Sheila seemed to remember something, and said something like this on her face.Ranwen Novel Network www.rwxsw.net Teigu is the most powerful weapon in the world. Among them, some Teigu possess special powers, or hidden abilities, and most of these powers have certain risks and burdens... But there is no doubt that secret skills are the decisive force to change the situation of a battle. Sheila found that Lifa''s appearance was just performing secret skills! Faced with the emissary who is about to perform secret skills, either avoid it or interrupt him before the other party displays it. This is the education that Sheila has received. However, the reality makes Sheila very painful. Naturally, he couldn''t escape when he was in the fighting arena. After all, his father and the emperor were watching, but in the face of the girl flying high in the sky, Sheila was completely unable to attack each other. Damn, I would have asked for a piece of imperial equipment from Dad if I knew it! At this time, Sheila''s heart was full of annoyance, but before he was annoyed for long, Lifa had completed the preparations for the secret skills of the holy sword, and the terrifying pressure burst in an instant. "Liberate, the stigma of the wind!!!" As the girl whispered, the air pressure over the entire battlefield changed instantly. The girl''s eyes changed to the color of the sky at this moment, and the power of the wind within a kilometer of a radius was controlled by the girl. Under her mind, the terrifying coercion instantly fell on the battlefield. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the entire martial arts field actually began to descend. All the audience felt the extremely heavy pressure at this moment, and even the eyes of many emperor''s guards moved slightly and their realm rose. The target of coercion, Sheila, lay directly on the ground. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t stand up anymore! "I won this battle!" Slowly falling from the sky, Lifa stood in front of Sheila who was struggling on the ground and said something like this. Sheila, who was still struggling, was suddenly hit by a nameless blow. "puff!!!" Blood spurted from Sheila''s mouth. After a while, Sheila''s eyes went dark and she fell into a complete coma. Seeing Sheila fainted, Lifa swung his sword into its sheath, and the terrifying atmosphere instantly disappeared without a trace. Only the swordsman with blond hair and single ponytail stood in the center, calm and breezy. "Princess!" I dont know who suddenly yelled, the next moment, the surrounding audience reacted to "The eldest princess! The eldest princess!..." "Wind Sword Fairy! Wind Sword Fairy..." "Your Highness Lifa! Your Highness Lifa..." In an instant, the cheers came and went, and the audience became excited. Seeing this situation, the little emperor and the minister looked at each other and said nothing. Especially the minister, seeing Sheila who fell in the field, a cold light flashed deep in his eyes. At the same time, on the edge of the lively crowd, a white-haired one-eyed woman turned and left the fighting arena, and walked on a remote unmanned road. She smoked heavily while walking, her eyes gradually deepening. "I really didn''t expect that the princess would become so powerful, but I don''t know where she will go in the future. The water in the imperial capital is getting more and more muddy." With a faint muttering to herself, the woman soon disappeared at the end of the road...... .. 1501 Chapter 019 Rise and Reaction Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The longest princess of the Empire, Lifa Flander, has officially risen... This is the hottest topic in the imperial capital in recent times. From the courtiers to the people in the slums, almost everyone knows that such an upstart has risen in the central area of ??the empire. Di Ji, Wind Sword Girl, Fairy Princess... The ubiquitous name was used on Lifa, constantly raising the girl''s reputation, and at the same time completely shattering the girl''s original image of a canary. The rise of the eldest princess is based on the son of a minister. While demonstrating her own strength, the girl shattered the minister''s idea of ??becoming a relative of the imperial family. From this point of view, Princess Lifa was completely in line with the minister. This point has pushed Lifa''s reputation to an extreme level. After all, the reputation of the ministers and their sons in the entire imperial capital and even the entire empire is too bad, their behavior is unscrupulous, it is too lawless. Especially in recent years, ministers have even tended to replace the emperor''s authority. But now, someone finally stood up and frustrated the minister''s intentions in a fair manner. In the eyes of the people of the empire and the officials, the eldest princess had become a sign of confrontation with the minister! Although in the eyes of the emperor, Lifa may be less and less pleasing. However, to Lifa, the like of that foolish emperor is not important at all. On the contrary, with the improvement of reputation, the actions of secretly cooperating officials with conscience are getting more and more smooth. Compared with the eldest princess, it was Nagato, the holy spear messenger, but not many people knew about it. ... ... "Ahhhh!!!" In the residence of the imperial minister, Sheila, who had just recovered from a serious injury, came back from the outside angrily, smashing everything at home everywhere, with an angry look on her face. "Absolutely can''t spare her, that damn bitch!!!" A few days ago, Sheila was seriously injured in the battle with Lifa. These days, I am all recuperating and ignoring foreign affairs. Just after healed today, Sheila''s bad habits recurred immediately, and she was going to find a few good ladies in the imperial capital to have fun and vent the depression of these days. After leaving the mansion, Sheila heard the story of Lifa circulating throughout the capital. And in those stories, he Sheila was undoubtedly hacked. With the entire imperial capital circulated, Sheila just wanted revenge, and it was impossible to kill the entire people in the imperial capital. In desperation, Sheila could only return to the house angrily. "Hehe, my son Sheila, what are you angry about!" At this moment, the minister''s huge body appeared in front of Sheila, and said in a kind manner, "Are you angry because of the rumors in the imperial capital?" "Father, father, yes!" Seeing her father appear and hearing what he said, Sheila couldn''t help but tremble. Although in terms of force alone, Sheila is far above her father, but for some reason, Sheila is always full of fear when facing her father. "Slap!!!" 400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com Suddenly, the minister slapped Sheila on the face. The heavy force even slapped Sheila into the air, and then fell heavily to the ground, lying on the ground, Sheila covered her face with her hand, a little startled. "Haha, my son!" At this time, the minister walked to Sheila''s side, squatted down with some effort, and spoke to Sheila at close range, "Do you know why I beat you?" "...No, I don''t know." "Because, I hate your wretched look the most!" At this time, the minister''s tone suddenly became savage, full of courage, "It is nothing to vent your anger at home, and when you are insulted, you will lurch until the right time, double the return, understand!" "... Ming, get it!!!" Getting up from the ground, Sheila said with a touch of emotion, "Father, I won''t let you down, I will definitely return the shame to that bitch!" "So, what are you going to do next?" "Father, I am going to leave the imperial capital!" There was a moment of silence, and a touch of determination appeared on Sheila''s face, "This time, I lost because of lack of strength, then I will hone myself, and I will also collect those powerful beings in different corners of the world to form one. Only a strong team, glorious return!" "Woo, Sheila, you''ve grown up!" Hearing what Sheila said, the minister even squeezed a tear on his face, then took out a weird little disc from his clothes, handed it to Sheila, and said: "This is the emperor-dimensional square matrix [Shangri-La], a rare space movement type emperor that can instantly move the target to a designated location. With it, I don''t need to worry about your safety!" "Father, just wait for my good news!" Sheila, who was defeated because of Emperor Gu, saw the Emperor Gu in the hands of the minister, and suddenly smiled with joy, took it in his hand, and then left the mansion in a fierce manner! After Sheila left, the sadness on the minister''s face instantly disappeared without a trace "Finally deceived that idiot out of the imperial capital!" Indifferently talking to himself, the minister stepped quietly and came to the hall. At this time, a bald head wearing a monocle was standing in the center of the hall. When the minister arrived, he immediately kneeled and saluted. "Doctor, here you are!" Sitting leisurely on the main seat, the minister faintly asked, "How is Esdes''s side? Can you return to the imperial capital now?" "No way, General Esdes still needs some time!" Hearing the minister''s words, the bald head replied, "The alien nations on the southwest border are almost abolished, but the revolutionary army is intervening in it, and the general is being restrained." "Ah, that''s really not good. Recently I dare not act rashly!" Although the situation was clear for a long time, the minister was still a little helpless. The rise of the princess was not bad, but the messenger of the holy spear was more difficult for the minister. "Minister, please rest assured!" At this time, Dr. Bald spoke again, "Although General Esders could not return in time, the elite assassins we cultivated for the empire have taken shape eight years ago!" "Now they are returning!" .. 1502 Chapter 020 Assassination and Encounter Fifth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!-Elite assassins? Hearing the words of Doctor Bald, the minister''s face hesitated: "Although I don''t really want to pour cold water, it''s okay, we are facing the existence of the strongest sequence in the empire!" After that day in the battlefield, the minister deliberately went to the historical library of the palace... After revisiting the history books about the Twilight Order, the minister really understood the power of Nagato. The holy spear with seven abilities alone has a great deterrent effect even if it is held. What''s more, the red-haired boy is definitely not a waste. On the contrary, he is probably a conspirator similar to himself! This can be seen from the fact that Nagato clearly belongs to Princess Lifa, who the emperor doesnt like, but can use the legend of the Twilight Order to leave a deep impression on the little emperors heart such as the righteous guardian of the empire. . Obviously, the red-haired boy had seen the innocence of the little emperor. In other words, I am cultivating the innocence of the little emperor. Probably it was the same kind of rebuke, anyway, since then, the minister has regarded Nagato as his old enemy, and even used Sheila in the imperial capital, in order to better compete with this old enemy! "it should be no problem!" Hearing the words of the empires strongest sequence, Dr. Bald was also a little uncertain, but when he saw the ministers dissatisfied gaze, he went on to say: "However, you can rest assured, the minister, the leader of these elites is Gozzi." "He is from the four ghosts of the Rakshasa, and his strength is amazing. The most important thing is his emperor. One cut will kill [Cura Yu]!" "Even the strongest of the empire''s strongest sequence, if cut by that imperial sword, will also be poisoned from the wound and quickly die. There is no detoxification method. In short, it is dead!" "...Oh, that''s something going on!" Hearing the characteristics of Mura Yu, the minister couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes. If it is a head-on confrontation, the minister is sure that no one can defeat that person except Esdes who has not yet returned, but if it is an assassination, he will do his best to inflict a wound on him... Thinking of this, the minister couldn''t help laughing! "You are in charge of this matter, Doctor!" "understand!" Hearing what the minister said, the doctor nodded. ... ... "So big, is this the imperial capital?!" At this time, in front of the gate of the imperial capital, a cute little girl with short chestnut hair and big breasts stood there, shouting loudly, attracting the attention of the pedestrians around. "Chikushi, you''re so eye-catching!" Among the two women and three men behind the girl walked out a blonde girl who was one head taller than her, and said helplessly, "If this is the case, my father will be unhappy!" The blonde girl''s name is Cornelia, a long-haired eldest sister and beauty. Physical skills ranks first in the girls group and is the object of other female members. "I see, sister Cole" Hearing the blonde girls words, the girl named Chikushi said apologetically, and then her eyes quickly turned to the dark-haired girl who was a little lost at the end of the team "Red pupil, what are you thinking about?" Suddenly he rushed to the black-haired girl, and Tsukushi asked. Then, thinking of something, he asked, "Are you thinking about the black pupil? Don''t worry, you will meet!" "...Hope!" Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Said lightly, the girl named Chitong prayed secretly in her heart. Eight years ago, Chitong and his sister Heitong were sold to the Empire by their parents, and then became an empire assassin, but Chitong became one of the seven members of the elite plan and trained outside. But her sister stayed in the imperial capital and seemed to be a member of another plan. And now, the seven-member group, which is an elite plan, has officially started. Originally, they would stay in the border area for a while, but not long ago, their instructor, the father of the Elite Seven, received an unexpected letter. After reading the letter, their father changed his mind and let them return to the imperial capital! Just to punish the existence that caused the Emperor Capital to fall into chaos-- The messenger of the Holy Spear, Nagato! "Have been waiting, you guys!" At this moment, a middle-aged man walked from the gate of the city, and beside him was a girl with long legs full of vitality, "The formalities for entering the imperial capital have been completed, and I will go to the headquarters first!" "Nahasiu, you walk with me!" "Okay, my father!" Hearing what the middle-aged man said, a handsome blond man with a book came out. "Father, I want to be with you!" At this moment, the girl next to the middle-aged man spoke up. The middle-aged man nodded in agreement after thinking about it. After all, this girl is his real daughter. "Well, Pony will be together, and the rest will be disbanded. Let''s get familiar with the situation in the imperial capital!" With this arrangement, the middle-aged man took Nahasio and his daughter Boni and left. Soon after they left-- "Haha, the imperial capital, here I am!" "I heard there are many heavenly places here!" The big guys and men with eyes in the team who had been quiet and silent ran out one after another, and soon disappeared from the vision of the three girls, making the girls'' foreheads full of black lines. "Guy and Green, these two people, really!" At this time, Cornelia, who seemed the oldest of the three girls, couldn''t help but muttered, and then looked at the other two girls, "Aka Hitomi, Tsukushi, let''s go!" "Okay, Sister Cole" "Ok!" The three looked at each other, and walked into the imperial capital with anticipation. Then, half an hour later, the three young girls who had just entered the imperial capital instantly lost their way, looking at the imperial people coming and going, suddenly a little at a loss. "What to do?" Tsukushi asked with some confusion. "Sister Keer go and ask someone!" This was Chitong''s answer. "Why me again!" Cornelia was a little speechless when he heard Chihyo''s words, but under the responsibility, she could only take the initiative. Soon, the girl stopped a red-haired boy who just passed by "Hello, brother!" "My name is Cornelia and these two are my sisters. We just came to the Imperial Capital and we got lost accidentally. Could you please help us." .. 1503 Chapter 021 is the first contact and task! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the girl who stopped him in front of her, Nagato couldn''t help but was taken aback. The red-haired boy used to take a lot of time for his own assassination team to really take shape, and he fought the idea of ??those assassins cultivated by the empire, but because most assassins were a little hard to buy, he had been hesitating. What Nagato didn''t expect was that he didn''t even decide to do it, and the assassin ran right in front of him. Although the blond girl with a very high face and a pretty imperial elder sister didn''t look like an assassin, Nagato''s eyes had already seen the essence of the other party through the phenomenon. She is an assassin who has been tempered for many years! Not only the blonde girl in front of her, but also the little girl with short chestnut hair and the girl with big breasts and natural black hair beside the girl are also assassins. The most important thing is that the eyes of the three girls in front of them are extremely clear... Obviously, they did not experience a lot of blood. In short, it is-- "Assassinate the newcomer who just graduated!" This kind of judgment flashed in his mind, and Nagato couldn''t help showing a gentle smile, and said, "Of course, my name is Nagato, this beautiful lady, can I help you?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the smile on Cornelia''s face froze. Chihitomi and Tsukushi behind her couldn''t help but open their mouths, showing a look of surprise. If the girls remember correctly, their goal in the imperial capital seems to be Nagato! "Well, is there anything wrong with my name?" Seeing the reaction of the three girls, a flash of interest flashed in Nagato''s eyes and asked suspiciously on his face. "No, no, I just think this name is rare!" After a brief astonishment, Cornelia instantly showed a brighter smile and approached Nagato slightly, "Nagato-kun, our sisters want to fully understand how to survive in the imperial capital. Can you please help? ." "...Uh, there is no problem!" Seeing Cornelia''s performance that almost seduced herself, Nagato''s eyes revealed a little stunned, and he said, "But that will take a lot of time, and it''s a bit inconvenient to talk on the street..." "Well, it''s about noon. I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to invite three of you to lunch together!" "After lunch, let''s have a good chat!" ... Nagato''s invitation was a bit abrupt for the girls. After all, the two sides only met for the first time, and they didn''t even know each other before, and the girls were still unfamiliar with each other. In this case, rejection is the normal choice. After all, under this circumstance, the girls are sold, I am afraid I don''t know. But the three girls are not ordinary girls. They dare to go straight in the face of Longtan and Tiger''s Lair. Naturally, they will not shirk off an invitation. The most important thing is that they want to confirm whether Nagato is their target. Therefore, the girls readily agreed. It just so happens that Nagato also has some intentions for the girls, and both sides intend to get closer to each other.Kiss novels www.qinxs.com Under such circumstances, in just over ten minutes, when a few people led by Nagato came to a hotel under the name of the princess in the imperial capital, the relationship between the four had become quite harmonious. Especially between Nagato and Cornelia, they were talking and laughing. It doesn''t look like I only knew it for less than twenty minutes. The place where Nagato prepared lunch was in a special private room of this hotel. When the restaurant in Nagato offered a wealth of food to please Nagato, Nagato saw a very interesting scene "good to eat!!!" I saw the girl named Chitong ate a meal from the store, her eyes lit up, and then the girl''s hands appeared afterimages, and the food on the table began to decrease crazily at an alarming rate. In less than a moment, the entire food on the table disappeared in her stomach. Seeing this scene, Nagato, who has not yet started to eat, can only ask people for extra meals! "Sorry, Nagato-kun!" Cornelia, who was sitting across from Nagato, could only smile bitterly and said to Nagato, "I forgot for a while, how do you say Chihitomi''s appetite is a bit bigger than that of ordinary girls." Tsukushi, who was beside Cornelia, seemed embarrassed and couldn''t look up. "It''s okay, it''s good to be able to eat!" Although some wanted to vomit and say,''This is no longer a bit bigger'', but after thinking about it, Nagato still shook his head gently, "Hurry up and eat. Seeing how you look like you''re in the dust, I think you should be hungry too. Right." At the moment everyone was speechless, and started lunch like Chitong...or rather, fighting for lunch! Because, in a short period of time, Chi pupil seems to sweep the dining table... ... ... Just when the three of Cornelia were in contact with Nagato. The father of these elite assassins, a man named Gozzi, is bringing his daughter and his strongest assassin elite, the boss of the seven imperial elites, Naha Xiu to an underground base in the imperial capital. After ten minutes of waiting, they saw a bald head wearing a monocle. "It''s been eight years, Doctor, tell me the details!" Seeing the person coming, Gozzi flashed a smile on his face, and then said with some dissatisfaction, "You know, we have just confronted the assassination unit of the Revolutionary Army, and we are called back at this time. Really... " "There is no way, there is a terrible guy in the imperial capital!" Hearing Gozzi''s words, the doctor''s face also flashed helplessly, and at the same time he took out a scroll from his arms, handed it to the other party, and said, "Look, this is the information about the assassination target this time. " Curiously taking the scroll from the doctor''s hand, Gozzi opened it and looked at it. As time passed, Gozzi''s face gradually solidified. After reading it, he handed it to Naha Xiu who was next to him. Naha Xiu took a look, his face also frozen. After a long silence, Gozzi took a deep breath, a strong warfare flashed across his face, and said: "The first emperor in the legend is a really exciting target!" .. 1504 Chapter 022 Decision and Expectation Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My father, that task is very difficult!" Half an hour later, when Gozzi walked out of the underground base with his two children, Nahasiu saw no one around him and suddenly said, "If that person is really strong to that point, the success rate is really too small." "Don''t worry, Father, Bonnie will definitely help Father!" After hearing Nahasiu''s words, Gozzi hadn''t answered yet, the long-legged girl beside him rushed to answer, but Gozzi completely ignored the girl who was like a living treasure. After being silent for a while, he said: "There is still a chance, as long as my village rain can hurt..." "It''s the calculation of the characteristics of the village rain that has a slight success rate!" Before Gozzi finished speaking, Naha Xiu interrupted. Just now in the base, Gozzi showed him the doctor''s scroll. Because of this, Naha Xiu was not confident enough. What the scroll says about the power of the Holy Spear Messenger can almost match the country is really a bit exaggerated. However, Nahasiu believed... Even if it is not so exaggerated, the opponent is absolutely ridiculously strong. The imperial equipment with seven abilities is no different from having seven imperial equipment. The most important thing is that Naha Xiu noticed a detail in those contents, that is, the holy spear messenger in history seems not afraid of assassination! The guys with the holy spear have all been assassinated, but no assassination is successful! therefore-- "My father, we need more information!" Looking at his father, Naha Xiu said directly, "Before you are fully prepared, you must be careful to hibernate. If I guess correctly, even if it is an assassination, we only have one chance." "indeed!" After thinking about it, Gozzi agreed with the judgment of his most elite assassin. On the other side, the girl Pony, who had been ignored by Gozzi and Nahasio, looked around depressedly, and then she saw two familiar figures standing in the corners of the street, sneakingly not knowing what to do. "My father, look, Guy and Green are there!" Seeing the two, the girl immediately reported to her father, hoping to get his attention. "Ok?!" Gozzi couldn''t help being a little surprised when he heard her daughter''s words, and looked in the direction she directed, and then the middle-aged man saw a big man and a wretched-eyed man hiding in the corner of the street. What made Gozzi a little speechless was that the two seemed to be immersed in a certain kind of resentment, did not hide well, and were easily spotted. No, among the pedestrians around, someone can see them from time to time, as if they are seeing a neurosis. This scene made Gozzi think whether he wanted to recreate these two guys. Gozzi saw it, and Nahasiu saw it too "Two trash fish!" With some dissatisfaction muttered, Naha Xiu walked towards the two of them. The handsome blond guy had been thinking about how to punish the two shameless guys in his heart, but when he approached the two, he inadvertently discovered that the two of them had been staring at a hotel diagonally across the street. Subconsciously, Nahasio looked at the hotel. And at this moment-- Four people walked out from the door of the hotel.Cool Pen Fun Pavilion www.ku162.com The first three people were not others, but they assassinated Cornelia, the eldest sister of the girls group in the elite seven squad, as well as Black Hitomi and Tsukushi, and the last one was a red-haired boy. That familiar purple robe and the same familiar cheeks were only seen by Naha Xiu not long ago! "Holy Spear Messenger, Nagato!" His eyes suddenly squinted, Naha Xiu''s mouth lightly burst out such a sentence, and then remembered something, the boy''s face was gloomy and uncertain, and then a smile flashed "Perhaps, the turning point of the mission is coming!" ... ... "Goodbye, Nagato-kun!" "Mr. Nagato, goodbye!" "The food is delicious, I''ll see you next time!" Looking at the three girls who were leaving farewell, the red-haired boy just wore a gentle smile and waved his right hand, watching them gradually disappear into the end of his vision... "Huh, finally gone!" He breathed out a sullen breath softly, and a hint of playfulness flashed across Nagato''s face. After lunch, Nagato talked with the three girls for more than an hour. While passing the common sense of the imperial capital to the girls, Nagato also quietly obtained the information he wanted from them. So far, Nagato has basically confirmed that the girls are indeed the killers who came to assassinate themselves. Only when they arrived in the imperial capital, they met themselves... It is precisely because of this that the girls appeared surprised after hearing their names, and they approached them later, probably just to determine if they were their target. "Interesting, it''s really interesting!" Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly looked forward to the next development, "I think they have almost confirmed my identity, so what will they do next..." While looking forward to it, Nagato was still planning how to subdue these girls. After a brief exchange, Nagato was basically certain that those girls were just assassins trained by the empire. Compared with the numb guys who have experienced a lot of blood, the three girls still retain their own personalities! In other words, they have great hope of conquering! Everything depends on how Nagato operates! While Nagato was thinking, a luxurious carriage stopped at the entrance of the hotel, and the curtain on the carriage opened, revealing Lifa''s pretty face, full of doubts "Sure enough, it''s a teacher, but why are you standing here?" "It''s nothing, just bid farewell to a few lovely girls!" With a faint remark, Nagato stepped directly into the carriage, opened the curtain wider, and walked in, "Looking at you, I should go back home, let''s go!" "Okay, but teacher, who is the girl you are talking about!" "You will see it, trust me!" Replied with a chuckle, Nagato closed his eyes and calmed down. "I will pretend to be mysterious!" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, Lifa couldn''t help but mumble... 1505 Chapter 023 Have Fun Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and another week has passed in a blink of an eye. Especially as Lifa''s reputation became higher and higher, the minister and his party members were all hidden away, no longer doing evil everywhere, and the entire emperor was in a strange peace. Even in the eyes of unsuspecting outsiders, the princess was a little too aggressive. I have to say that the political ability of the minister is really excellent. At least in conspiracy and intrigue. His actions were not to conceal his ugly essence and pretend to be pitiful, but to promote Lifa''s prestige and momentum until Lifa''s reputation in the imperial capital rose to a point higher than the emperor... "Just tell the foolish emperor the situation in the imperial capital!" In the tea room of the long princess mansion, Nagato took a sip of the black tea that had just been brewed, and then said quietly, "Presumably, Lifa, your situation will be a bit dangerous!" At this time, Nagato and Lifa had a daily conversation, and there were only two people in the entire conference room. "I understand!" Sitting across from Nagato, Lifa''s expression was still indifferent even if he heard bad news, "The emperor didn''t like me originally, and coupled with the loud voice, he would definitely not mind killing me at that time." As soon as Lifa''s voice fell, there was a slight commotion in the corner of the tea room. The corner of Nagato''s eyes subconsciously looked over, and soon saw a mouse. As if he noticed Nagato''s gaze, the mouse disappeared without a trace in an instant. --interesting! In Nagato''s heart, a faint mist suddenly appeared in the hidden corners of the princess''s mansion. It was the surveillance device and simple defense of Nagato''s entire mansion. Lifa, who didnt notice Nagatos actions, continued: Its like, when he was still young, he directly ordered someone to cut off the heads of a few emperor brothers. Although that guy is naive, he is dealing with me. The only place he is not naive now." "So, what are you going to do!" At this time, Nagato raised his own question just right. "Knowing that it is the minister''s trap, I can''t hold back!" Standing up from his seat, Lifa walked to the door of the tea room and said, "Because this reputation is so useful for me to gather the justice left in the empire, so from now on, let me race against the minister!" "Let me see if I can gather enough power to change the dynasty before his conspiracy succeeds!" After finishing speaking, Lifa bowed slightly towards Nagato and bowed, then walked out quickly. According to the plan, today she will contact the former minister under the secret arrangement of the general. That was a figure who could compete with the minister in politics, Lifa had to be cautious! "Lifa has gradually grown up too!" Seeing Lifa left, Nagato had to sigh with emotion. Perhaps it''s the environment that changes life. Under various pressures and situations, Lifa is growing at an astonishing speed. The helpless princess who appeared in front of her with anxiety not long ago is long gone. In contrast, Nagato has been getting idle recently. After the training of the assassination team is on the right track, Nagato no longer has to go back and forth between the princess''s residence and the Paine family residence. Arya and Hill will consciously complete the training and drive the entire team. Especially Arya''s enthusiasm in punishing slackers is enough to make everyone in the assassination team afraid of slacking off. "In this case, go and have fun!" Taxiaoshuo.com With that said, Nagato put down the teacup, and then sensed the position of a little mouse who was peeping just now, and walked over. Soon after seven or eight turns, Nagato came to a maid''s room in the mansion. "boom!!!" "what!!!" When Nagato suddenly opened the door, there was also an exclamation from inside, and then a mouse rushed out from the crack in the door, and was stepped on by Nagato for the first time. With a slight force, the little mouse was directly stepped on the ground by Nagato, and there was no sound. Then, Nagato looked at the room-- I saw a beautiful girl hiding on the bed, looking at Nagato with flushed cheeks, and there were a few messy clothes on the ground. Obviously, the girl seemed to be changing clothes just now... but "What are you excited about, Qiuxiang!" Some spoke silently, Nagato walked into the room naturally, closed the door, and walked to the bed, grabbed the quilt directly, and opened it... The girl''s exquisite and translucent white body was exposed. "I have seen your body more than once!" While talking, Nagato jumped down and approached the girl''s somewhat shocked cheek, "I have given you several days to think about it. Since there is no objection, then I will take it as your default!" "Now, give me your chastity!" "Wait, woooo!!!" The girl wanted to say something, but was quickly blocked by Nagato. Then, the lavish voice sounded in the room... ... ... After a few hours, the room was silent. Accompanied by the faint sound of breathing, the lavish breath flowed away in the air. At this time, the girl who had reached the extreme during the intense exercise and was unconscious opened her eyes. In the confusion, the girl seemed to recall everything before, with extremely complicated feelings flashing in her eyes. Looking up at the red-haired teenager who was sleeping, the girl raised her right hand, a long thin needle appeared in her hand, and gestured between the red-haired teenager''s neck. The girl seemed very hesitant, until she saw a brightly blooming blood-colored flower on the bed sheet beside her... After being silent for a while, the girl withdrew the long needle, and she broke away from Nagato''s embrace with some weird physical movement, and quickly put on a whole suit. Finally, after a deep glance at Nagato, the girl quietly walked out of the room... When the girl left, Nagato opened his eyes suddenly. Getting up from the bed, Nagato walked directly to the cabinet in the room and opened it I saw a girl tied up all over, unconscious in it. The appearance is exactly the same as the girl who left before!.. 1506 Chapter 024 is the first one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No, I''m still asleep!" Looking at the girl sleeping extremely sweetly in the closet, Nagato couldn''t help but choke a little speechlessly. After a moment of silence, the red-haired boy squatted down, a sharp vigor filled his fingers, cut the rope on the girl''s body, and then reached out and patted her cheek gently. "Ok?!" Under the tap of Nagato, the girl opened her slightly blurred eyes. "Huh? Nagato-sama, this is..." I saw that she first looked at the surrounding environment suspiciously, and then met Nagatos purple eyes. The next moment, the girl drew herself into the end of the closet, screaming with some trembling "Why am I here, difficult, can it be!!!" While talking, the girl''s gaze at Nagato was a little weird and horrified. The girl who was born and raised in the Imperial Capital had heard of some strange hobbies of nobles, such as shutting girls in the closet... Thinking of this, the girl''s face gradually paled. Seeing the girl''s reaction, Nagato couldn''t help but shed a drop of cold sweat. Although he doesn''t have any mind-reading ability now, the red-haired teenager can still read some unpleasant thoughts from the girl''s face, some helplessly stretched out his hand, and flicked his finger on the girl''s forehead! "boom!!!" The girl couldn''t help but leaned back, covered her forehead, tears in her eyes. "This is the punishment for orchestrating me!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato stood up and walked out towards the door. When he reached the door, Nagato suddenly turned his head, "By the way, I just borrowed the bed in your room and waited for you to clean up. Next, especially the sheets, you have to put them away!" "Well, it''s time to chase that cute little mouse!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato opened the door with a light smile and stepped out... ... ... In the dense forest outside the imperial capital, a gray eagle fell from the sky. When the crow fell on the ground, a huge change took place in an instant. From a gray eagle of less than 30 centimeters, it changed into a beautiful girl with hair accessories and headphones and a long chestnut hair. Landing lightly on the ground, the girl''s face was a little pale, she looked back at the imperial capital, and then walked into the depths of the forest. After almost twenty minutes, the girl came to a simple hut. "Chelsea, you are finally back!" In the open space in front of that hut, a girl with a ponytail holding a long knife and wearing a special cheongsam stood there, looking at the girl with long chestnut hair in headphones, greeted happily, and then seemed to smell something, and said in surprise "Are you injured, why is there a bloody smell on your body?" "...Slightly hurt!" 12Fiction Network www.12shuoxs.com Hearing the words of the single ponytail girl, the girl named Chelsea couldn''t help but flash a blush of shame on her face, and then immediately changed the subject, "Don''t worry, Taeko, it''s just a small injury, it''s not a problem." "Ah That''s good!" After carefully perceiving the situation of her partner, the girl named Taeko nodded, then turned and walked towards the hut behind her, "Lets go, just as the master just discussed the task with a senior leader of the revolutionary army, and went to talk to her. Tell me about the information, it''s true, the imperial capital is so chaotic, it''s hard to move without information!" "Oh, when it comes to intelligence, I can get a really big piece of information this time!" Hearing the words of her partner, Chelsea immediately broke free from her humiliation and caught up with Taeko, "Taeko, you absolutely can''t think of this imperial capital, no, something terrible is about to happen in this country." "Oh, what''s the matter, tell me to the old lady!" At this moment, a slightly abrupt hoarse voice came from the hut. The next moment, the door of the hut opened automatically, as if the people inside were welcoming the girls. Regarding this, neither Chelsea nor Taeko were indifferent and walked in. The interior of the hut is very simple, but there are various plants everywhere. Carefully avoiding some poisonous plants, Chelsea followed Taeko to the corner of the house, where there was an old lady who looked very old, who was working on some plants and didn''t know what to do. Although the old man in front of him looked like an ordinary old woman, Chelsea never dared to underestimate her. In other words, in this world, probably no one can underestimate her. According to legend, the master of the assassin''s association symbolized by the name of the god of death Oberger, Barbara Oberger, is also a well-known existence in the entire assassination world. Not to mention other things, she can live so long as an assassin, which is a powerful manifestation. After all, the so-called assassins are not long-lived. With a little carelessness, death will come. Most importantly, this old woman is still Chelsea and Taeko''s instructor, pointing them to the existence of assassination. "Chelsea, are you hurt?" Perceiving the approach of the two girls, the old woman stopped her movements. When she was about to say something, she suddenly moved her nose, looked at Chelsea intently, and spoke with some doubt. "Slightly minor injuries, dont worry, instructor!" Hearing this question again, Chelsea''s heart suddenly became a little crazy, but fortunately, with the foreshadowing of the previous Taeko, the girl did not reveal the strangeness, "I just didn''t expect that the guys in the imperial capital, even ordinary mice, would be guarded." "Oh, it looks like you went to an amazing place!" Hearing Chelseas words, the old womans eyes flashed a little, In this case, its not impossible to get some secret information. Lets talk about it, you know what. "Speaking of which is really strange, instructor, Taeko, you may not believe it!" Hearing the question from her own instructor, Chelsea, who had long been eager to change the subject, immediately said, "The eldest princess who has risen to fame recently in the imperial capital is actually not so shameless and ready to seize the throne!!!" Hearing Chelsea''s words, Taeko couldn''t help but froze in place. Compared to Taeko, Barbara''s face changed drastically. She paused slightly, and saw that the old woman grabbed Chelsea and Miaozi''s hands separately and rushed out of the hut. Then, they saw a thick mist covering their vision, surrounding them!.. 1507 Chapter 025 The split raid is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This, what is this?" After recovering under the abrupt pulling force, Chelsea saw the mist that obscured the vision around her, with a look of surprise on her face, "Obviously just now, there is no fog here." "You said it was just now!" Compared to Chelsea''s surprise, Taeko drew the sword directly from his waist. In an instant, Taeko slashed out, and the sound of the blade breaking through the air, the whirlwind lingering on the blade burst out, but this could not make the mist in front of him appear any shake. The field of vision is still obscured, and the gray mist is still permeating... Upon seeing this scene, Taeko frowned and wanted to continue trying, but Barbara stopped it! I saw the elderly assassin speaking in a hoarse and solemn tone: "No need to try, this is not an ordinary mist, if you guessed correctly, it should be some kind of imperial ability." While talking, Barbara looked at Chelsea, showing serious dissatisfaction When she heard the information Chelsea said, Barbara knew that she and others were in danger. It wasn''t that the girl''s information was fake, it was mainly because the information was too exaggerated. Such exaggerated information, no matter whether it is true or false, can''t be easily obtained no matter how you think. If you speculate carefully with the rich experience of her life, Barbara knew that Chelsea was probably being followed. As expected, the facts in front of her all proved that Barbara''s ideas were correct. However, this correctness does not make Barbara even the slightest happy. "Ha ha!" Seeing Barbara''s eyes, Chelsea could only smile helplessly. Chelsea really didn''t expect this situation. After all, she was not an assassin like Taeko who had been cultivated since she was a child, but an ordinary girl who had become a monk, and her fighting ability was not even as good as an ordinary fighter. It was just because she possessed the imperial tool named Transformed Freedom [Gaia Foundation], which could transform into any existence. This ability had a bright prospect in the way of assassination, so she was valued by Barbara and accepted as a disciple. ... ... Barbara is not a good person. Although she does look very kind on weekdays, it is just an illusion. After all, kind-hearted assassins don''t live long, because they are the family members of the darkness, living in the existence of darkness and blood, no matter how strong they are, as long as they have a kind heart, they will eventually destroy themselves. And Barbara, who lives longer than most people, will naturally not be kind. If it weren''t for the wrong time, and the enemy can''t mess around with herself at the moment, I''m afraid she has already shot Chelsea, after all, Chelsea''s approach has made the elderly assassin very dissatisfied. "Humph!!!" At the moment, the old assassin snorted coldly and gave Chelsea a look of''find you afterwards''. Then Barbara stepped forward and said loudly to the thick mist: "Those who dare to surround Barbara, come out for me!!!" While she was speaking, Barbara burst out with a strong aura, bursts of murderous aura bursting out like a substance, squeezing towards the mist in all directions... "Wow!!!" At this moment, an abrupt sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded. The next moment, a purple-haired girl in a cheongsam rushed out of the mist, and soon appeared in front of Barbara, holding a bladed sword with a huge weird handle in each hand... In an instant, it turned into a large number of sword shadows, and headed towards Barbara.7 questions novel www.7wxsxs.com "Keng Keng Keng!!" Facing the sweeping sword shadow, Barbara kept retreating. At the same time, a small sword appeared in her hand instantly, and she also wielded the afterimage, one by one with the attacking sword shadow. In less than a moment, nearly a hundred collisions broke out. then-- "Crack!!!" The small sword in Barbara''s hand suddenly broke when it collided at a certain moment. At this moment, Barbara''s whole body skills were fully utilized. The reaction force caused by the last collision between the small sword and the enemy''s weapon turned out a backflip and hid in the mist. "Don''t want to run!" At this time, the purple-haired girl whispered, and also chased it out. "Humph!!!" At this moment, Taeko, who saw her masters situation, instantly pulled out her sword and chased the purple-haired girl. When she was about to give her a fatal blow from behind-- "This can''t work!" Suddenly the black flame descended from the sky and fell between Taeko and the purple-haired girl. The black flame burst out suddenly after landing, and the scorching and terrifying heat wave swept across, blocking Taeko''s path forward. The next moment, the flame turned into a ferocious dragon head and headed towards Taeko. Facing such a sudden attack, Taeko could only retreat and jump away. However, the ferocious dragon head is reluctant... The flames gathered and chased up. "Huafeng, cut the near ones!" Seeing the attacking dragon head, Taeko could only concentrate the energy in his body, and instantly displayed the beheading technique that Oberg had refined over the centuries. In an instant, smoke hovered around the girl. The next moment, when the dragon head reached Taeko''s attack range, the girl cut out with a single sword! A sudden storm slashed on the dragon''s head with a fierce sword intent. "boom!!!" The dragon head, which was obviously only a flame, seemed to have substance at this moment, and was cut to the ground by this sword. However, at this moment, the dragon head disintegrated in an instant and turned into black flames. In the black flame, a blond girl was holding the sword of black flame, which was against Taeko''s sword. "What an amazing attack!" At this moment, I saw the blond girl speaking with great interest, holding the hilt with both hands at this moment, and for a short while, the black flames gathered in the girl''s body and turned into strength to bless her. Under the strength of the blonde girl, Taeko kept backing away, and in a blink of an eye, the two disappeared into the mist. "Huh, eh..." At this time, Chelsea recovered from the continuous battle that suddenly came. After looking around, the girl couldn''t help but panicked, "What is this, both of them ran away, I..." But the girl was stunned before she finished speaking. Because at this moment, she saw the red-haired boy figure that was so familiar to the girl in the vast mist, slowly coming out, calmly... 1508 Chapter 026 Declaration, Black Flame and Sword Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...It turned out to be you!!!" Seeing the red-haired boy walking out of the mist, Chelsea''s face was wonderful. Although Chelsea was not very clear about his identity, the young man in front of him only knew that he was called Nagato. He was the swordsman teacher of the princess and at the same time guided the princess''s rebellion. But for his body, she was very clear. Because not long ago, this person crushed her under her body and ravaged her many times. Originally, Chelsea thought it was just an accident, and planned to treat the storm as a nightmare. It just seemed that she was a little naive, or... the nightmare just started. That turmoil was not an accident at all. That''s exactly what the man deliberately did. Maybe from the beginning, in that tea room, the man saw her true identity, and all he did was to make himself calm, and then bring him here! "Why, why..." The girl who wanted to understand the cause and effect couldn''t help showing a sorrowful smile, "Why treat me like this? Could it be that this is my retribution for being an assassin?" "Retribution? No, I think that is a gift!" At this moment, Nagato had already walked in front of Chelsea, looking at the girl with a miserable expression in front of her, raised her right hand, and stroked her cheek "Seriously, I really didn''t expect that Transformation Free [Gaia Foundation] actually has a host!" While talking, Nagato directly twisted the girls chin, wrapped the other''s slender waist with the other hand, and wrapped the frail and graceful body in his arms, "I have sent a few of the imperial tools. High hopes, [Gaia Foundation] is one of them." Nagato''s head gradually lowered, and his purple eyes stared at Chelsea closely... Collect the sadness and stubbornness in the chestnut eyes. The red-haired boy couldn''t help smiling! "I''m looking forward to the appearance of a [Gaia Foundation] Emperor. So when I first saw you, I decided to ask for you immediately! I just overheard, your name is Chelsea, it''s not bad His name!" "Now, Chelsea, be my one, you are not allowed to escape!" While speaking, Nagato didn''t give the girl a chance to speak at all, and directly kissed the girl''s lips. Suddenly, the surrounding mist suddenly thickened, forming a cloud-like existence, completely enveloping the two people hugging each other. Not long after, there was even a feeling of despair among the clouds. ... ... "boom!!!" There was a violent roar, and dark flames burst out everywhere. Leaving away from the splashing sparks, Taeko glanced at his somewhat damaged blade, and a haze flashed across his face. This kind of flame with physical properties was too difficult. "Oh, it seems Arya''s skills are still not good enough!" At this time, the blonde girl walked out of the tumbling flames, and gracefully saluted Taeko and said, "Hello, I am Arya Payin, come here to attack you on the orders of your lord!" "My name is Taeko, I am the breath of Oberg, the god of death, and the wind of impermanence!" Clearing all the distracting thoughts from her heart, the girl with a single ponytail made a gesture of drawing a knife, and a strong murderous intent filled her body. It was the murderous intent of the girl''s assassination for more than ten years. "I will be here to lead you and the Hades!" 67 novel www.6c7d.com As soon as the voice fell, Taeko moved instantly and rushed towards Arya. Smoke and whirlwind accompanied the charging girl! "So fast!" Seeing Taeko''s actions, Arya couldn''t help being a little surprised. As a former aristocratic lady, although Arya has a distorted mentality that can face everything, her body is not good. Not only does her nerve reflex speed not have the strength of Hill, it is not even comparable to that of a normal girl. However, her imperial equipment is one of the best among many emperor equipment. Dark Fury [Hell''s Fire]! This is the full name of Arya''s hand-held imperial equipment. This imperial equipment is made from the flames of the super dangerous species that entrenched the underground world 1,000 meters below the western part of the empire thousands of years ago. In the underground world thousands of years ago, there actually existed a lot of other races and lives. But the entire underground world was buried on that dangerous species. Gathering the resentment of the entire underground world, the dangerous species has undergone a huge mutation. When its flame becomes pitch black, not only the temperature rises, it has solid and liquid properties, and even has self-consciousness. Faced with the danger of the host, the will in the black flame has not yet reacted to Arya, and automatically activates. The black wall of fire suddenly appeared on the girl''s way of charging. just-- "Guangfeng!!!" Facing the wall of fire, Taeko''s expression remained unchanged, and she immediately drew his sword. The fierce murderous intent turned into a dazzling knife light, cutting through the air in an instant, and also cutting off the wall of fire. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Taeko rushed over. "Really powerful!" Seeing Taeko cut through the wall of fire, Arya couldn''t help but shed a drop of cold sweat on her face. You must know that although the wall of fire has only a thin layer, its defense power is not small, and it will not be able to be broken after 20 or 30 soldiers continue to attack. I never thought that Taeko only took one knife. "But I won''t admit defeat!" Such thoughts were fleeting, and the girl folded her hands together. The black flames that permeated the girl gathered together, and in an instant turned into a ferocious dragon head, and the terrifying dragon mouth blasted toward the incoming Taeko. The opportunity is here! Seeing the incoming dragon head, Taeko''s eyes flashed with determination. In an instant, Taeko held the hilt with both hands and assumed a sword-stabbing posture. At this moment, the strength of the whole body exploded, and the girl''s physical fitness reached another level in a short time. "Huang Chen!!!" In the violent shout, the girl rushed in front of the dragon head, the sharp blade in her hand filled with a layer of aura, and directly pierced into one of the dragon head eyes, and the sharp sword intent and murderous aura broke out at this moment! "boom!!!" Suddenly, the girl has completed her breakthrough. The energy in the body changed at this moment, and the fierce fighting energy, or sword energy suddenly broke out, offsetting the black inflammation''s damage, the next moment, the girl directly slammed into the black inflammation... The sharp blade in his hand directly penetrated Arya''s abdomen!.. 1509 Chapter 027 Dark Flame Type Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what?!" It was not until the moment when the blade penetrated the abdomen that Arya exclaimed. The pain in her abdomen made the blonde girl lower her head, and then she saw that the cold blade in Taeko''s hand was sinking into her body, and the blood was gradually flowing... Under the stimulation of this blood, the huge black inflammation instantly changed drastically. The temperature rose crazily in an instant! The terrifying heat and even more terrifying speed of improvement made Taeko had to give up the idea of ??slashing Arya in the middle, and suddenly stepped on her feet, and the girl''s body flew out of the flames at an astonishing speed. Arya fell down as soon as the blade was separated. "ended!" After stopping the tendency of flying backwards, Taeko looked at the boiling flame and said, "The damage that penetrates the body and the unsolvable poison of Oberg, you can rest in peace, Miss Arya!" As soon as the voice fell, Taeko couldn''t help showing a smile of joy. Because at the moment when it hit the opponent, the strength in the girl''s body finally reached another limit, reaching the realm called Dou Qi. Of course, as far as the swordsman was concerned, it was sword Qi. After truly possessing sword aura, Taeko immediately understood why in the association, he was always only assassinating geniuses, not the trump card assassins in the association! Sword Qi, although it can''t improve the physique, has changed the girl''s attack power upside down. She is now enough to play the trump card even in the association! "However, now is not the time to be happy, let''s find Master and Chelsea first!" Looking at the mist around her, the girl thought about how to find her own partner, but before she could figure out a way, there was a vast heat wave behind her, and something happened "Hehe, sister Taeko, don''t leave, our battle is not over yet!" ... ... --How can this be! Hearing this voice, Taeko suddenly had such thoughts. It was just that she didn''t wait for her to think about anything, the amazing heat coming from behind made the girl pounce forward almost subconsciously. The next moment, the pitch-black flame ball flew over the girl. "boom!!!" Then the flame ball shot into the mist, and a violent explosion occurred, and the horrible shock that followed even shook the mist that was permeating around and difficult to drive away. Faced with such a situation, the girl had no intention of appreciating it, and she got up and turned her head in an instant. Then Taeko saw-- In the black inflammation area of ??more than ten meters, the blond girl was slowly getting up from the ground. There was no wound on her waist, only the black flame was burning continuously. "Not dead!" Seeing this scene, a haze flashed across Taeko''s face.Funny Pen Fun Pavilion www.gxjxc.com The long knife in his hand was raised again, and a sharp sword aura spread out from the girl. With the heavy murderous aura, Taeko was ready to fight again. "Do you know? I want to thank you, Sister Taeko!" Facing Taekos killing intent, Arya did not care at all at this time. Instead, she smiled and thanked her, Aaliyah was given to Teikoku by an adult not long ago. Before that, she was just an ordinary Noble girl only." "After becoming an emperor, people and others train assassins under the hands of adults. It''s just different from other people. It is clear that the most lacking method of killing is never asked for others to learn, but for people to meditate on flames." "Now they finally know the adult''s intentions. They don''t need homicide at all." "As long as you can really activate the emperor in your body!" Having said this, a weird smile flashed across Arya''s face, and she asked, "Then the question is here, how do you really start that piece of equipment in your body?" Hearing Arya''s words, Taeko left a drop of cold sweat on her face. The other party did not finish, but Taeko himself realized the answer to that question. Although it sounds a bit outrageous, the answer, I am afraid, is to let Arya be killed in order to truly activate her emperor. Although he doesn''t possess Teigu, Taeko still knows some of Teigu''s characteristics. The more difficult it is to use the emperor, the more powerful it is, and with such a terrifying activation condition, how terrifying is the emperor that the opponent holds?Taeko felt an uneasy feeling in her heart. The power of sword qi comes from the heart, and Taeko''s inner anxiety suddenly makes her sword qi loose. "--not good!" Perceiving this change, Taeko''s eyes flashed sharply. With a firm will tempered for more than ten years, the girl forcibly stopped the slack of the sword qi and reunited it. The next moment, the girl ignored the other party''s words and cut it out. The fierce sword energy several meters long slashed out and headed towards Arya. Facing the incoming sword aura, Arya frowned slightly. The next moment, the black flame in front of her burst out, condensing into a tall warrior holding a huge shield of the height of others, and directly greeted the sword aura. "boom!!!" In the sudden roar, the tall warrior retreated a few meters, Taeko''s sword aura was extremely fierce, and he cut a long crack directly on the huge shield, but unexpectedly failed to break through his defense. "Come and not be indecent!" Seeing the situation of the Gundam Warrior, a smile flashed across Arya''s face, her hands were sealed, and she smiled and said, "Take it, Sister Taeko, the secret technique-dark flame type!" "boom!!!" In an instant, the entire Black Flame area rioted. Then in Taeko''s eyes, the pitch-black flames gathered and turned into a road or beast, or warrior. The number reached double digits in an instant, and then these flames rushed towards Taeko. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Taeko suddenly wanted to retreat temporarily. Even if she has cultivated the sword aura while dealing with so many monsters who are not afraid of life and death, it is also very difficult. Especially around Arya, monsters are constantly being produced... That kind of scene makes people feel desperate when they see it. However, the girl who had consumed a lot before could not escape the hunting of the beast-shaped creature, and soon Taeko fell into a steady stream of monsters... 1510 Chapter 028 is the first one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is no doubt that Taeko is indeed very powerful! The main practice system of this world is divided into the inner and outer ways, the inner being the way of vigor, which continuously strengthens the physical fitness, and the outer being the fighting skills and vindictive awareness. Taeko''s achievements in the way of strength belong to the extreme of his peers. In the outer way, he has also learned the fighting skills of Oberger summed up hundreds of years, and he has just realized the fighting spirit, or sword spirit! Such a Taeko is definitely the strongest representative of young people. If it is judged by the five-level dangerous species in this world, the third-level dangerous species is not a problem. If there are sufficient conditions, the girl can completely face the fourth-level dangerous species. Of course, this face does not mean killing. After all, many of the dangerous species that reach the fourth level belong to the classification of super dangerous species. Not only are they huge in size, they also have various special abilities, which are difficult to defeat. By the way, the dangerous species of Teigu''s materials are at least the fourth level. But even so, it also shows that Taeko is powerful. After all, the empire thousands of years ago, when making imperial tools, conquered super dangerous species in the form of a large army, and Taeko could face such an existence alone, how could he not be called powerful. However, even such a powerful Taeko is also in an extremely dangerous situation. "Damn it!" A sword attacked the dark warrior beheaded, Taeko instantly backed away from the attack of a sharp claw, and the girl couldn''t help narrowing her eyes, looking at the enemies around her, she couldn''t help but flash through despair. Without him, just because there are too many enemies. In less than five minutes, the girl was surrounded by dense dark monsters, there were unfamiliar warriors, wild beasts, and more strange shapes. The most important thing is that these monsters are not afraid of life and death, without any fear. "Hehe, Sister Taeko, come on!" At this moment, Arya''s voice suddenly sounded, and in the next moment, countless dark monsters rushed up again, Taeko instantly aroused all the anger and swept the surrounding monsters. After that, the girl rushed directly in a certain direction, obviously, the girl was ready to break through. It''s just that the girl''s physical stamina seems to have been consumed too much, and she failed to break through in the first time. Not long after, the girl was once again submerged in the dark tide. After three minutes, the dark flames dispersed automatically. Only the girl was left in a coma. "call!!!" Seeing this scene, Arya let out a long breath, and collapsed to the ground, "Although the secret technique is good, it consumes too much. Fortunately, I will subdue Sister Taeko first, otherwise..." "By the way, I don''t know what happened to Hill. That old woman seems to be the master of Sister Taeko, Hill will not fall into a hard fight, right!" ... ... I have to say that the sixth sense of the girl is very correct. Hill was indeed caught in a bitter battle at this time. Although Barbara was old, her physical fitness did not decline much than when she was young. With the help of the entire misty terrain, she even used the assassination technique to its fullest. From time to time, it disappears in place, and then attacks from an angle that is difficult for ordinary people to reflect.Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com The speed and decisiveness of the attack are really amazing. Although Hill is a natural assassin with excellent insight, he still has a lack of experience in the face of such an attack, and can only stand in place and respond passively. Thanks to Hills natural intuition, two strange blade swords danced so tightly... Shengshengdi will resist the attacks again and again! "Oh My God!" "Even the old lady''s attack was once again avoided!" After another failed attack, Barbara disappeared again, and her voice came from all directions, "If the old woman reads it right, you have just started practicing, there are too few signs of exercise." "..." Hearing this voice, Hill couldn''t help but a flash of surprise in his eyes! Hills strangeness did not hide it from Barbara, who was hiding in a corner, and the mood of the elderly assassin suddenly fluctuated. "Just a casual guess, I didn''t expect it to be so!" "It''s amazing that Taeko can reach this level with simple training. I originally thought Taeko was the strongest talent in the world, but I didn''t expect that there would be more exaggerated existence. If Taeko is a good talent, this is a ghost. " "If the girl I picked up was not Taeko but her..." Thinking about it, the murderous intent in Barbara''s heart became greater, the more genius the enemy, the more Barbara could not let her survive, who knew what terrible consequences that would lead to. Probably Barbara was a little too surprised and didn''t control her murderous aura. then-- "Wow!!!" Relying on his instinct, Hill sensed the murderous aura. In an instant, the figure of the purple-haired girl burst into the air, and the fierce sword dance suddenly bloomed, turning into a large amount of afterimages. "Keng Keng Keng!!" Facing Hill''s attack, Barbara was surprised and could only respond with a sword. After dozens of collisions, the short sword in Barbara''s hand shattered once again, and even Barbara himself was scratched with several wounds. Fortunately, Hill''s attacks were not always so dense Barbara took advantage of Hill''s attack, and instantly left her attack category. The girl did not pursue, but made a defensive posture for the first time. After the previous battle, the girl has understood that in the continuous battle, she does not have the advantage. In the normal speed, the opponent is faster than herself. The girl''s advantage lies in the sturdiness of the weapon, instant explosive power and reflection ability. Defensive counterattack, this is the way girls should fight! "Tsk tusk, what an amazing talent!" Seeing the girl''s posture, Barbara couldn''t help but said with emotion again. At the beginning, the girl would only keep attacking, but now she knows how to fight correctly. There is such a changing genius in a short time, how can I stay! Thinking like this, the terrifying murderous aura from Barbara''s life''s killing suddenly burst out, and then she didn''t know where she took out a short sword again and made an offensive posture "I am the god of death Oberg with eyes, and the light of impermanence awaits you and the underworld!" .. 1511 Chapter 029 Lost and Appears First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the misty battlefield, the atmosphere of silence and solemnity is permeating. Whether it was Hill, the born assassin with a bizarre bladed sword, or the legendary assassin master Barbara, who was old but with extraordinary skills, the two watched each other''s every move and remained silent. Among them, Barbara''s murderous aura was flowing like a substance, full of terrifying deterrence. If it is an ordinary enemy, facing the murderous intent like a tide, I am afraid that it will fall by itself without fighting, otherwise, there will be a little surprise and uncertainty. However, in front of Hill, it was useless. I don''t know if it is because the girl''s natural nerves are too rough, and she directly ignores this terrible murderous intent, or she is naturally immune to this chilling murderous intent, and Hill is not shaken anyway. What a hell! Seeing this scene, Barbara herself was surprised. Then her eyes narrowed slightly, and an expression of admiration flashed across her eyes. The next moment Barbara''s murderous intent burst violently, and the elderly assassin instantly rushed out. "So fast!" Seeing Barbara coming, Hill''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink. It seems that because she has given up on the concealed assassination method, Barbara no longer has to think about the concealment method, and directly concentrates her energy on the frontal attack. Her speed instantly rose by more than one level. This sudden shift made Hill almost unable to react... In a blink of an eye, Barbara came to Hill. "Humph!" The eyes under the glasses narrowed, and the blade of the girl''s left hand shot out instantly. However, at this moment, the tyrannical murderous aura broke out for the second time, and Barbara''s speed increased again, directly flashing past the girl''s slash, and the short sword in her hand stabbed towards the girl''s heart at an astonishing speed. The unexpected behavior of his actions is truly amazing. but-- "Keng!!!" In the moment of crisis, the bladed sword of the girl''s right hand blocked the opponent''s short sword in time. It''s just that Barbara''s attack has just begun. But seeing the elderly assassin''s murderous aura for the third time, the whole person turned directly over Hill''s body, and the short sword in his hand was turned and projected out, and the target pointed directly at Hill''s back. Although Barbara''s murderous aura was too obvious, the girl noticed the attack. But also because Barbara''s speed was too fast, Hill could not completely escape, and a scar was drawn on his waist. "Oh, oh, I don''t seem to be used to it anymore." After completing this attack, Barbara did not continue to attack. Instead, she moved away from Hill and sighed with a gasp, "When I was young, there was no problem with four or five attacks, but now, the three attacks are not good enough. ." "Ok?!" Seeing that Barbara was not attacking, a doubt flashed across Hill''s face. In the situation just now, if the opponent continues to attack, Hill will not necessarily have the confidence to block it. After all, the time she really started to practice is still too short and too short, but soon, the girl will know the reason Her body stiffened instantly at a certain moment. The blood seems to be clotting... Ai Chinese website www.aizw.net "Why, how?" The girl was a little horrified to find that her strength was fading fast, the weapon in her hand was getting heavier and heavier, she barely moved forward a few steps, and the girl almost fell directly to the ground. "It looks like it''s starting to happen!" Looking at the surprise on Hills face, Barbara sighed, No need to struggle, the old bodys weapons are all coated with Obergs poison, that is the poison without any antidote. You are dead. ." "...It''s poison!" Hearing Barbara''s words, Hill''s face was a little startled. Recalling what Nagato had taught in the previous assassination course, Hill''s thoughts immediately contacted not a lot of energy in the body, and in a mysterious way, instantly detonated the energy in the body! "boom!!!" In an instant, the girl''s body was filled with terrifying blood fluctuations. At this moment, the somewhat loose eyes condensed completely. The girl clenched the weapon with her hands slightly, stood up straight, and then rushed towards Barbara. There is actually such a move! Seeing Hill''s behavior, Barbara''s face couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, and then the old guy backed away in an instant, obviously not planning to fight the shining girl in front of him. Yes, come back! Barbara, who has experienced a lot of battles, can see it in an instant. The situation of the girl in front of her is obviously that the girl has used some explosive secret technique to suppress the toxins in the body for a short time and stimulate the strength in the body. In this case, the most sensible way is to avoid the edge and wait for the toxin to erupt again. But Barbara naturally chose the most sensible way. just-- "Teigu reappears!" Before the assault, Hill crossed the two bladed swords in his hand, forming a giant pair of scissors. At the same time, endless light burst out from the scissors. Unprepared, Barbara''s eyes closed because of the sudden light. Then with a''swish'', Hill descended like a hole through time and space! "Everything breaks [eliminate soul]!" The huge scissors cut towards Barbara... "boom!!!" A sudden roar erupted on the battlefield, and Hill walked out of the turbulent smoke and dust, and then fell to the ground with a sudden gust of wind, revealing Barbara''s figure. "It''s dangerous!" I saw the old guy touched his neck, and then looked at the blood in his hand and couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Just now, she almost had her neck cut directly by the girl. Fortunately, at a critical moment, she subconsciously fell back to the ground and escaped. "The one just now is the so-called Emperor Gu!" After recovering from the fear, Barbara walked to Hill''s side with a touch of surprise in her eyes, just when she was about to bend down to pick up the emperor next to Hill... "Sure enough, letting Hill deal with you is a bit reluctant!" The leisurely voice echoed in the mist, causing Barbara''s movement to stagnate. She turned her head and looked to the right. With the sound of light and somewhat messy footsteps, two figures wandered one after another... 1512 Chapter 030 One punch defeats the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Barbara''s heart sank slightly. So at this moment, she clearly perceives that the entire hazy environment trembles a little with the sound of footsteps from far and near... If it weren''t for the haze not life, Barbara would have thought that the haze was welcoming those who approached. Such an astonishing movement, naturally, reminds Barbara of one thing-that is that the mist in front of her is not naturally produced, And the girl who was just overthrown was obviously not the master of manipulating the mist. "...Master of Misty?" The elderly assassin has already realized what kind of existence the enemy is about to face, "Oh, oh, this is really a bit embarrassing formidable enemy!" "Don''t be embarrassed, old man!" At this moment, the elegant figure with red hair and purple robe walked out of the mist, Nagato said leisurely, "Because no matter how you struggle, your future will only be defeated." "Yeah, you can really talk, you think the old man..." Hearing Nagatos words, Barbara immediately retorted and fought back, but she hadnt finished speaking. When she saw the headset girl walking out behind Nagato, she suddenly got stuck "Chelsea, why are you there!!!" Afterwards, Barbara''s voice became a bit sharp... Looking at Chelsea standing behind Nagato, Barbara couldn''t help but be angry, because Chelsea had caused her to be attacked by others, which made her very angry. But in the current situation, how do you see Chelsea surrendering to the other side long ago! Facing Barbara''s question, Chelsea lowered her head and said nothing. "Shut up, old man!" At this time, Nagato spoke again, and saw that the red-haired boy took the girl behind him directly into his arms, and stroked the girls somewhat messy hair with one hand "From now on, Chelsea is my person, no one can question her except me!" Barbara couldn''t help narrowing her eyes when she heard Nagato''s words. At this time, the assassin master who was good at observing noticed that Chelsea''s clothes were extremely messy, and even a lot of damage appeared, and her face was filled with a moving blush. According to Barbara''s experience, Chelsea just went through an extremely fierce sex between men and women. Has it been conquered by a man? This possibility flashed in her mind, and Barbara''s expression was also unswerving. She did not expect that the disciple she trained would be conquered in this way! If it were spread, her name, Barbara Oberg, would be stained! ... ... "Hey, everyone is here!" Just as Barbara was angry and Nagato calmed Chelsea, the voice of an elegant girl rang around, and the next moment, a dark flame suddenly emerged, enclosing the entire battlefield. Then, in the raging black flames, the blonde Arya turned out. "It looks like Hill has failed!" Arya first glanced at the fallen Hill, and the flames beside him suddenly rushed towards Barbara. Facing this weird flame, Barbara naturally backed away.First Literature www.d1wx.com After all, she doesn''t have a grudge or a defensive emperor. Then, the stream of flames submerged Hill in an instant, and the next moment, Hill''s body and Emperor Gu appeared above the flames beside Arya. "Hehe, I have to thank Hill to repay me when I go back!" Seeing her companion next to her, Arya couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling, then bowed slightly towards Nagato, and dragged out a long-haired girl with a single ponytail from the black flames "My lord, although Hill has failed, Arya, I have won!" "Sister Taeko is the prize of victory!" "Taeko!!!" Seeing Taeko''s appearance, Barbara suddenly lost his temper. Although the killers are all cruel and ruthless, but the human heart is always fleshy. As for Barbara, who raised Taeko from an early age, Taeko still has some place in her heart. Subconsciously, Barbara moved! Moved as hard as possible-- "Wow!!!" In the sudden burst of air, Barbara turned into an afterimage, and in a blink of an eye she came to Arya''s body, and the short sword in her hand pierced Arya''s heart. The flames around the blonde girl even had some time to react. just-- "You are too arrogant, old fellow!" In the blink of an eye, the red-haired boy appeared next to Arya. The punch that came from behind went straight through Barbara''s defenses and hit her face directly, blasting the legendary assassin directly upside down, hitting the ground hard, and a little bit of blood falling from the air. "A guy who doesn''t even have a guilty spirit is not qualified to make a move in front of me!" Nagato said indifferently, withdrawing his fist. The next moment, Barbara jumped from the ground. Immediately, the legendary master assassin blasted back more than ten meters, looking at Nagato, who was still swinging his fist in front of him, his face was a little uncertain. Facing Nagato''s almost humiliating words, Barbara remained silent. Although a little frustrated, the old man deeply understood the gap between himself and the red-haired boy in front of him. The punch just made her react when he was flying backwards. "Old guy, surrender!" With his hands behind him, Nagato walked towards Barbara, "I think you already know the gap between you and me. As a smart person, I think you should know what to do?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the old assassin''s eyes were gloomy, and he remained silent. "Also, I heard from Chelsea just now that you are a man named Oberg assassins? At this time, Nagato had reached a place less than two meters in front of Barbara, with a strange look on his face just right, and asked-- "To be honest, I''m really curious, what''s the situation of your assassin''s association? Of course, the most important thing is Oberg, the god of death? I really want to know, when did Oberg become the god of death?" While speaking, Nagato''s right hand plunged into the mist and took out a token that looked a little ugly. The token is carved with a Grim Reaper holding a sickle! Seeing the token, Barbara''s eyes suddenly widened...... .. 1513 Chapter 031 Myth and Steal Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time is a very wonderful existence. Coming into this world for thousands of years, although most of the time, Nagato spent in deep sleep and cultivation, the time for the real memory is probably less than a few decades. But in less than a few decades, Nagato has witnessed a lot. A seed planted by chance became a towering tree; once a very promising family, but because of a small incident, it completely died out; originally thought that there would be a good ending, but left a tragic legend in history ... There are countless things like this. The changes in the vicissitudes of life make Nagato very emotional, but also let Nagato really see clearly the traces left by the years, or time, in the world. Inadvertently, the nature of the red-haired teenager has also undergone a transformation-from the short-born species that only competed in the morning and evening, and transformed into a long-life species that can truly face the flow of time leisurely. No longer feel for the passage of time, but began to look forward to the changes under the passage of time. The so-called spirit of gods and demons is nothing more than this! At this moment, Nagato once again experienced the interesting changes of the impermanence of the world. If Nagato remembers correctly, he had never heard of the legend of the god of death thousands of years ago. On the contrary, an assassin named Oberg left him a lot of impression. He even gave the other party some simple extraordinary knowledge. Then Oberg disappeared. For the next thousand years, Nagato didn''t have much time to wake up, and he spent most of his time caring about the situation in some countries and things around him, and he didn''t pay attention to the changes in mythology. Until today, he did not realize that there was a god of death in the myth of this world! Grim Reaper-Oberg! ... ... "If I remember correctly, that fellow Oberg was very famous a thousand years ago!" In Barbara''s extremely horrified gaze, Nagato replied contemplatively, "Of course, the ancestor of the empire and the emperor have a lot of cooperation with him, all of them assassinated a party of princes." "--how do you know!!!" Hearing this, Barbara finally couldn''t help but utter a voice. The voice was extremely sharp and unpleasant, like an old witch in a fairy tale, making Nagato frown. However, Barbara at this time didn''t care about this, and was full of confusion. The assassin''s association that Barbara is in is an association named after the legendary death god Oberg, but as one of the six high-level people in the association, Barbara is very clear that Oberg is a real human! Moreover, he was the first leader of the association, but he was deified for some reason. In order to ensure the status of the association, this matter has been kept secret. It will only be communicated when there is a high-level rotation. How did the other party know about this?! and-- Looking at the token in Nagato''s hand, it clearly looked like a forged association token, but for some reason, Barbara''s heart was full of trembling. It seemed that the token was the supreme existence, which made her sincerely afraid. The sneak attack thoughts that were originally hidden in my heart were all shaken away...Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com "Why? Of course I saw and heard!" Facing Barbara''s doubts, Nagato spoke naturally, and at the same time, he looked at the token that seemed to have changed in his hand, showing sincere interest on his face. Although Nagato''s power is completely underestimated at this time, many passive abilities still exist, such as Nagato''s eyes, which can still see phenomena different from ordinary people. Just like now, this token in Nagato''s hands. In the eyes of ordinary people, or this is a very crude token, but in his eyes it is very weird-this token that has just been taken out of Nagato''s personal space is absorbing some kind of seemingly unowned divinity. . And Barbara in front of her, in front of such a divine power, is suffering from the impact of the coercion of the upper position. This token is a souvenir that Oberg left to Nagato when he left more than a thousand years ago. Said that if you have trouble, you can use this token to ask him for help. It''s just that at that time Nagato still existed omnipotent in this world, without help at all, this token was left unused, and it was not remembered by Nagato until today. Rao Nagato himself did not expect that the token would change like this after it was taken out again. "Oberg, what did you do?" His eyes narrowed slightly, and one thought after another flashed in Nagato''s heart, "Or, what are you going to do, or you are already doing it..." "Forget it, I will know sooner or later!" Shaking his head, Nagagoo put the messy thoughts behind him, and then he showed a funny smile, "The will of the master of this power does not seem to be there. It just so happens that I can''borrow'' this power!" While thinking about it, Nagato squinted his eyes, barely extracting a mental power and throwing it into the token! "boom!!!" In an instant, the entire token burst into a dark golden glow. Shrouded in this brilliance, all the thoughts in Barbara''s mind collapsed. The eyes of Nagato who had originally watched in horror gradually changed, becoming extremely fanatical and religious. then-- "My lord!" Shouting, Barbara knelt down slowly. "call!!!" Seeing this scene, Nagato sighed for a long time, and couldn''t help but applaud for himself. It is worthy of being an existence from a godslayer, and the stolen divine power is still handy. "I remember, your name is Barbara!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Barbara immediately bowed with joy, just like a fanatic. "Barbara, first detoxify Hill, the girl who fought with you before!" Withdrawing the token in his hand into the misty space, Nagato said leisurely, "Then take your disciple and me back to the palace of the Royal Princess, and there will be something for you to do!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Barbara did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly walked to Hill''s side, took out a small bottle from her arms, poured out a pill, and asked him to take it. Seeing Barbara''s gesture and confirming that the other party''s piety is credible, Nagato nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, the surrounding mist quietly dissipated under Nagato''s mind...... .. 1514 Chapter 032 The fourth new mansion! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After returning to the mansion, Nagato just met Lifa who had returned. During the meeting with the former minister, Lifa didnt go well, her face looked a little unswerving, but after seeing the people brought back by Nagato, especially Barbara The girl directly left the matter of the former minister behind her head and looked at Nagato! Although only officially embarking on the road of usurpation, under the influence of the environment, the girl''s political thinking is no longer weaker than others, and Barbara''s value can be seen in the blink of an eye. It''s not her superb assassination technique, but the assassin''s association behind it! After all, the girl now has a lot of civilian officials dispatched to all parts of the country. As long as she becomes the master of the assassin''s organization, the girl will be able to carry out a''full treatment'' of the empire. Kill the worms of the empire one by one and let your own superior control your territory! Faced with the girl''s request, Nagato would naturally not refuse, but instead handed the token he had obtained from Oberg to Lifa and let her and Barbara deal with it by themselves. The token also contained some divine powers plundered by Nagato, enough to brainwash hundreds of assassins. With such a golden finger, if Lifa and Barbara can still mess it up... Then, Nagato could only choke silently. By the way, the first thing that Lifa and Barbara cooperated with was to meet with the upper-level cadres of the revolutionary army hidden in the imperial capital, but the other party fled... I have to say that the revolutionary army can rise, and there is really something not simple! By the way, Lifa''s expression was a bit disappointed after finding no one. Hearing from her, the high-level cadre of the revolutionary army used to be a general of the empire, and he still had a good personal relationship with Lifa himself. The girl had always wanted to pull the other party to her side. In this regard, Nagato cannot deny and let him decide. After handing over the matter to Lifa and Barbara, Nagato is not nothing to do. Because of the assassin''s association, Nagato finally doesn''t have to train too many assassins. After thinking slightly, Nagato''s goal shifted to the elite assassins. Nagato can predict that the imperial capital will definitely be surging in the future. Because of lack of invincible power, Nagato must ensure that he has a dedicated team. After assigning the little guys he trained in Paine''s mansion to the corners of the princess mansion and the imperial capital, Nagato directly gathered Chelsea, Taeko, Arya and Hill together. A team named Heaven Punishment was formed, and it was ready to start choosing some scum in the Imperial Capital for actual combat training. ... ... It''s just that when Nagato hadn''t determined the actual combat target, someone came to the door. It was a blond young man dressed as a housekeeper, named Nahasiu, who claimed to be a housekeeper specially nurtured by the imperial palace. On the order of the emperor, he came to visit Nagato and convey the emperor''s will. The Minister finally made the move! Hearing this so-called will, Nagato thought so secretly in his heart. Then, under the leadership of Nahasiu, Nagato came to a suburban forest outside the central city of the Imperial Capital. "Grand Duke Holy Spear, this is a reward from His Majesty the Emperor. Although you are the swordsmanship teacher of the eldest princess, you are also the grand prince of the empire. If you have been living with the princess, it will not affect you." "Therefore, your majesty specially gave you this castle as your residence in the imperial capital." "Also, starting from today, you will be your butler in Xia!" Meilixs www.meilixs.com "Please advise!" Standing in front of the huge castle, Naha Xiu said respectfully toward Nagato, speaking with great calmness. "Oh, funny!" Slightly narrowed his eyes, Nagato''s gaze swept towards the castle. I have to say that this castle is really big, as seen by the naked eye, the height is almost as high as the clouds, and even at different times of the day, it is a different scenery, like the castle where the princess in the fairy tale stays. Although this castle is not comparable to the palace, it is still much larger than the castles of ordinary nobles. Relying on perception, Nagato roughly estimated that there are thousands of rooms up and down the entire castle, and there is very little vitality inside. Presumably most of the rooms are empty, and a few are occupied by servants. The castle occupies a very large area, surrounded by forests. Although it is not in the center of the imperial capital, it is quite quiet and comfortable, which makes Nagato like it even more. "... Whether it''s the minister''s attention or the arrangement of the little emperor!" Looking around, Nagato took a deep breath of fresh air and said, "Anyway, I like this place very much. You call Nahasiu, let''s do it!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato stepped forward towards the castle, seemingly wanting to see the true face of the castle. Behind him, the butler named Naha Xiu followed, a sharp flash in his eyes, but within a second, the sharpness dissipated and turned into a gentle smile. The two soon came to the gate of the castle, without any hands, the door opened automatically. The guard at the gate opened it by himself after seeing Nagato''s figure. "I have seen the Grand Duke!!!" As soon as he walked into the castle, there was a burst of cheers in Nagato''s ear. On both sides of the road behind the gate, servants stood one by one, bowing to Nagato. Without paying much attention to the cheers, Nagato walked straight into the castle... In the blink of an eye, the beautiful castle appeared in front of him. I don''t know who the designer of this castle is. It seems to be proficient in the harmony between man and nature. The environment inside the castle seems to resonate in a wonderful harmony with the forest. This scene made Nagato more satisfied. And just as Nagato was about to lead people to visit the surroundings of the castle, suddenly, a graceful figure bowing down appeared in Nagato''s vision. It was no one else, it was Cornelia who had met Nagato before! -That''s it! Such a thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s face flashed with surprise just right, looked around, and then saw the two girls, Akita and Tsukushi, behind the maids. After being silent for a while, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile, and said, "Get up!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the servants got up one after another. then-- "what!!" Neatly exclaimed sounds sounded in unison. Some fakes, girls! After smiling, a helpless sigh flashed in Nagato''s heart... 1515 Chapter 033 Rainstorm first trip! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few days later, the rain poured down! The luxurious carriage galloped on the muddy road, bringing up a series of muddy water. "The rain is getting bigger and bigger." Looking at the dense clouds outside the window, Nagato sighed softly, then he retracted his gaze, closed his eyes and leaned on the soft sofa seat. Although the cold wind outside the carriage blew in from time to time along the gap. However, the mysterious runes inscribed on the inner wall of the carriage easily dispelled the ice and cold in front of him. This mysterious carriage was specially made by Nagato after he settled in the forest castle in order to quickly go back and forth between the palace of the princess and the castle. The carriage was drawn by a high war horse with dangerous blood. The tall carriages can accommodate four or five people, and the luxury inside naturally goes without saying. The most important thing is that almost every part of Nagato is inscribed with runes from another world, so that this carriage can run on the ground anywhere, warm in winter and cool in summer, and can even withstand some attacks. That''s why Nagato was able to roar with thunder outside, and still stay in the carriage under the torrential rain, enjoying a comfortable environment almost comparable to high-speed trains. It''s just that the cost of such enjoyment is extremely high- The activation of runes requires an existence called aura. This kind of power is not available in this world. Almost all of them are transformed from the energy of the heaven and the earth by the gods of Nagato. Fortunately, this consumption is very small, and it is still within the range of Nagato''s tolerance, and it has not caused much impact. "It''s really inconvenient to lack Saya!" At this time, Nagato couldn''t help but miss Saya. If it were her, I am afraid that she could transform the rune suitable for this world based on the power of this world... instead of being a little bit rigid like Nagato. Thinking of this, Nagato shook his head involuntarily. And at this time.Cornelia''s curious question came from his ear. "Is there any problem? Master?" "Nothing, Cole, just thinking of someone important." Hearing Elise''s question, Nagato raised his head and glanced at Cornelia, who was sitting opposite him, and the two little girls, Chikushi and Chihitou beside her. A few days ago, when I saw three girls in the castle, Nagato was just right to express his surprise, and, intentionally or unconsciously, ignored some of the girls crappy acting skills After all, the father owed huge gambling debts, selling his three daughters as maids or something, it was a bit bloody! Then, after a short recollection, Nagato took the three girls into personal maids. But this time when he went out, Nagato brought the three girls out logically. "Are you still used to life in the castle?" Hearing Nagato''s inquiry, Cornelia couldn''t help but stunned, and then she nodded quickly. "Fortunately, Master, Mr. Butler took good care of us, and Master, you paid us off the debt..." Having said this, Cornelia''s voice became a lot smaller, and in the end she even blushed and lowered her head to peek at the man in front of her. It''s no wonder that Cornelia has such a performance. After all, what Nagato does in this world, this era, is completely enough for girls to agree. Even with bad intentions, Cornelia has to admit that Nagato is very attractive.Just go to listen to www.97tingshu.com Is he really that kind of heinous villain? In the past few days, Cornelia has been flashing this kind of question. After all, Nagato is lazy, and has never done anything hurtful. It was only her childhood education and trust in her father that she kept suppressing these thoughts. "Really, that''s good!" Looking at the heavy rain outside the car window, Nagato nodded calmly, and then said, "Then, Cole, when are you going to warm me up!" "Lord, master!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Cornelia couldn''t help but his cheeks flushed and said loudly, and immediately attracted Nagato''s laughter, even the surrounding Tsukushi couldn''t help but chuckled. Such plays are often staged in these few days. In the past few days after getting the castle, Nagato has stayed here, and has not even returned to the princess''s residence. In his spare time, molesting Cornelia has become Nagato''s daily interest. just-- "Sister Keer will warm her master''s bed?" Chi Tong, who was carefully eating snacks, heard the laughter, raised his head, and asked with a natural face. What she said instantly made the people in the car speechless. "hiss----!!" At this moment, there was a clear horse hiss outside.It penetrated the heavy rain curtain and reached Nagato''s ears. Upon hearing this sound, Nagato raised his right hand and gently pushed down his glasses. They have reached their destination. ... ... Although this carriage was built to go back and forth between the princess''s residence and the castle, it does not mean that Nagato''s destination is the princess''s residence. The destination of Nagato''s trip this time was an outsider colony in the Imperial Capital Castle Town. It is already evening. Due to the heavy rain, most people in the settlement have returned home to rest. But there are still many people spending time in the tavern. The appearance of the luxurious and unusual carriage immediately attracted their attention, and even the pouring rain could not stop their enthusiasm. These guests walked out of the tavern one after another, staring at the carriage in front of them curiously. For them, this carriage is pure white, without a trace of dirt, as if it had fallen from the sky, and the beauty was fascinating. It wasn''t until the tavern owner rushed over and yelled at the guys who had drunk to drive away, that people dispersed.But they were still hiding under the eaves, staring at the carriage in front of them with curious eyes. As everyone watched, the carriage door slowly opened. Cornelia, who got off the bus first, saw the maid next to Nagato holding up a big umbrella and standing by the car door waiting. Then, Nagato strolled out and stood with Cornelia. together. Behind the two of them, Chihitomi and Tsukushi held an umbrella together. The four handsome men and beautiful women instantly attracted the attention of everyone present!.. 1516 Chapter 034 Meeting Anning Road Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You, hello! Distinguished guest." After a few people got off the car in Nagato, the owner of the tavern hurried up and said with a smile on his face, "Welcome to the Anding tavern, what can I do for you?" "...Stability? Why isn''t it peaceful?" Looking up at the sign of the tavern, Nagato spoke in a low voice, not loud enough to be heard by a few people around him, and the surrounding atmosphere changed slightly in a flash. The tavernkeeper''s face changed drastically, and even a little bit of sorrow was filled. In response to this, Cornelia''s hand couldn''t help but shook, and the pupils of Chi and Chikushi shrank. The girls really didn''t understand why they heard a very common sentence from Nagato, the owner of the tavern would react so much, it was like facing a murderous father and an enemy. "Oh, you still look loyal!" Seeing the response of the tavernkeeper, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, took a token from his arms and threw it into his arms. After catching the token, the boss'' response changed immediately. "Yeah, it was you, look at me with dim eyes!" As if the Sichuan opera changed his face, the boss''s face suddenly burst into laughter, approaching Nagato, and whispered, "The adult who has an appointment with you is waiting in the backyard, please come with me." Faced with the change of the boss, the girls couldn''t help being shocked, but Nagato nodded indifferently. Under the leadership of the boss, Nagato and several people quickly passed through the hotel and entered the backyard of the hotel. The drunks around saw this scene and couldn''t help but talk. "...Through the ground shaking, I heard it!" In the corner of the hotel, the tall man who seemed to have fallen drunk on the ground stood up leisurely, "That guy, as the intelligence said, came to meet with the Taoist Master Anning." "You really have a set, Guy!" The young man with glasses sitting next to Guy exclaimed, and then some idiots said, "Speaking of which, the maid of the red pupil is so beautiful, ohhh!" "Idiot Green!" Hearing what his partner said, Guy whispered, "Hmph, if you want to be beautiful, Cornelia is more beautiful. It''s still a few years before the red pupil can match it." "I don''t know when she can agree to associate with me." ... ... Compared with the chaos of the storefront, the backyard of the tavern looked very quiet. Except for the sound of the rainstorm, there is nothing else. Under the leadership of the hotel owner, walking through the narrow corridor, Nagato and others soon came to a rather empty hall. In the corner of the hall, there was a private room. In front of the door, Nagato and others saw a middle-aged man with a beard. Behind the middle-aged man, he was followed by a man with glasses holding a sickle and looking extremely dangerous. "Master Berwick, Master Hollymarca!" When the hotel owner saw the two men, he bowed and saluted them, then pointed to Nagato and said to them, "This is the adult who is about to meet the leader." "Oh, it turns out that you are the one who came to the empire to meet the leader, hello, I am the deputy leader of Anning Road, Berlik, and this is Holly Marka next to me." Hearing the words of the hotel owner, the eyes of the middle-aged man named Berlik flashed brightly. He first introduced himself, then let his body open, revealing the door behind him, and said: Novel Network No. 5 www.5hxs.com "His Master is in this room, please, and your maid, please stay here." "...Okay, Cole, you are waiting for me here!" Slightly squinted at the middle-aged man, Nagato was silent for a while and agreed, then gestured to the three girls beside him, and the red-haired boy stepped forward and pushed open the door. Soon, Nagato walked in and the door closed. "Ok?!" At this moment, Cornelia''s eyes changed suddenly. Because at the moment when Nagato left, the girl discovered that Berwick and Hollymakas eyes changed suddenly, and they started to cruise around the three girls. It seems that these two people are plotting something to make the girl a little uneasy. Tsukushi, who had a simple personality, couldn''t stand it under such gaze. He hid behind Cornelia, only the red pupil was dazed and completely unaffected. ... ... "Finally, see you!" After entering the room, before observing the environment, Nagato''s ears heard a heartfelt feeling, and then, a handsome young man who looked extremely soft came into Nagato''s eyes. It was a man who seemed to be gentle and full of magic. Just sitting in the corner of the room, it seems to light up the whole room. "You are the emperor!" Getting up from his seat, the man tidied his clothes and bowed to Nagato politely, saying, "The ninth-generation leader of Anning Road, I have seen the Emperor Nagato!" "...An Ningdao, is it really a nostalgic word?" Frowning slightly, Nagato walked directly to the seat opposite to the young man and sat down, "To be honest, I received your invitation today. To me, it was really unexpected. Let''s talk, what''s the matter!" "If I say that this is just out of interest in you, Master Emperor, do you believe it?" Sitting down in the same way, the Taoist Master An Ning began to make tea proficiently, and said softly, "The undefeated emperor of the empire for thousands of years is really a fascinating description. "Oh, is that so?" He took the teacup from the master without politeness, Nagato took a sip indifferently, and said, "The craftsmanship of this tea is good. It would be better if I didn''t have the power of exploring my future to interfere with my mood. " Hearing Nagatos words, the expression of Taoist Master Anning suddenly changed. The softness dissipated a little, and the sharpness became a little more. "Forgot to say, besides being surprised, I am actually very happy!" At this time, Nagato drank the tea in his hand leisurely, and then said quietly, "After all, when An Ningdao was first, it was witnessed by me, and even appeared because of me..." "If it comes back to my hands, I think it will be of great benefit to my plan." "Did you say that, a hybrid of dangerous species and humans!" .. 1517 Chapter 035 is the third one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing Nagato''s words, the leader''s face changed completely. The original softness was completely torn apart at this moment, and a dangerous temperament permeated from the leader. In those deep eyes, even a touch of animalism appeared. Although he was still a human being, the teaching director in front of him would never think he was a human being. It is not so much a human being, but a dangerous species in human form! "Why, would you know?!" With sharp eyes staring at Nagato, the Taoist Master An Ning first asked a question, then remembered something, showed a wry smile, and said to himself: "Yes, you said that you have witnessed the rise of Anning Dao, and you will know it naturally." "The mentality is pretty good!" Seeing that the leader is no longer soft, and finally reveals his ugliness, Nagato shows a satisfied smile in his heart, "Your position as the peaceful Taoist leader must be inherited by a mixture of humans and dangerous species!" While speaking, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the leader of Anning Road hundreds of years ago. Those are the few existences in this world that can leave memories in Nagato''s heart over the years. Nagato, who was sober from awakening that year, solved the problems of the lower empire. In the Imperial Capital, he encountered an ordinary girl who looked a little extraordinary. Under a moment of curiosity, Nagato penetrated and observed. Then, Nagato accidentally discovered that she had the blood of a dangerous species. Under that bloodline, she possesses power beyond ordinary human beings, but the girl is also confused by that bloodline. Because of the power of the bloodline, the girl is always listening to the resentment of sentient beings...no peace! Then, on a whim, Nagato taught the girl some Buddhist knowledge. Under the enlightenment of that part of the knowledge, the girl first sealed her power and gave herself a temporary peace, and then after years of research, the girl founded An Ning Dao. Because of the role model of Nagato, the girl is also ready to embark on her own long life. Unfortunately, it was probably due to lack of luck, she failed. In the end, he failed in front of the formidable enemy of Time... Nagato''s two awakenings witnessed her rise and decay respectively. During this period, Nagato did not make any more moves, but watched her step by step towards the end of herself with admiring eyes. After the girl died, Anning Dao became a folk belief and passed down. From that time on, the leader of Anning Dao could only be held by a mixture of dangerous species and humans, because only such blood can be inherited from the first generation. ... ... "Well, you haven''t answered my question yet, kid!" Recovered from the memory, Nagato''s eyes flashed a little, and he said, "Although Anning Road is the legacy of old friends, for me, as long as it is valuable, I don''t mind taking it away!" "Then, as the leader of this generation, can you agree?" "call--!!!" After exhaling a long breath, the animality on the leader''s face gradually converged, and then he replied with a serious voice, "I refuse, and I also want the emperor to hand over your thousand-year-old secret!" Literature on the 19th floor www.19wo.com "Getting knowledge from the first generation, I have thoroughly integrated it!" Following the leader''s words, a soft temperament filled him again, and the leader smiled and said, "But, I just can''t find the opportunity for longevity..." "So, I''m just thinking, the emperor who has been immortal for thousands of years should know the mystery of real immortality?" "Oh, funny, is this your purpose?" Hearing the words of the leader, Nagato''s face also showed a bright smile, "Very good ambition, kid, you should know that I am stronger from the first generation of your family." "Then, here comes the question, kid, how can you have the confidence to get what you want from me?" "If it were the first emperor, I might not be able to do it!" The smile on the teacher''s face remained unchanged, and he said something that surprised Nagato, "But according to the memory of the first generation, when you regained twice before and after the emperor, your strength dropped by more than one level..." "Obviously, with your deep sleep, your strength is declining..." "Now, you still have some of the strength you used to be." The leader''s words are not the whole reason, in fact, part of the reason comes from his blood. Dangerous species, as the true overlord life in this world, possesses all kinds of talents and abilities, while the Anning Taoist masters who inherit the blood of dangerous species have unique abilities. And this generation of leaders is born with the ability to heal wounds and predict the future, which can see through people''s hearts. This perception told him that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity The power of the emperor just reached the lowest valley, and then, as time goes by, the power of the emperor will become stronger and stronger, until he completely despairs. "Ha! Haha!! Interesting, really interesting!" Hearing the words of the Taoist Master Anning, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. One, two, three... a total of seven balls of light appeared behind the red-haired boy. The forbidden hand of the Holy Spear of the Twilight appeared behind Nagato in an instant! "I want your sect, you want my knowledge, then try it, who can succeed!" "I think the same thing below!" With the same smile, An Ning Taoist master formed a seal with his hands, and a hideous monster phantom emerged behind him, which originated from the dangerous blood of the main body of the religion. ... ... Just as Nagato and the leader were clashing, the lobby outside the room "what are you doing!!!" Cornelia looked at the man with glasses and scythe who ran behind him and grabbed Tsukushi''s wrist, and said loudly, "Quickly let me go, otherwise, the master will..." "Haha, little girl, do you think your master can still get out of it?" Before Cornelias words were finished, Berlick, who was standing in front of him, said, To be honest, its the first time I have seen the leader who is ready to take a real shot. Your lord is definitely over. Anyway, you It''s really beautiful, how about being my concubine..." While speaking, Berlick''s hand has been stretched towards Cornelia''s body...... .. 1518 Chapter 036 The first one after another! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing Berlik''s actions, Cornelia subconsciously wanted to do it. As the eldest sister of the elite who has been rigorously trained to assassinate the girls in the seven-man group, Cornelia is absolutely confident that before the bastard''s hand touches her, she will blow him away. If you were using your own court equipment, it would be easy to break him into pieces in an instant. Even the sickle man behind him looks very difficult. The girl is also confident that he can''t help. So... do you want to do it? With her thoughts running fast, the girl immediately denied the idea of ??doing it. Although the bastard in front of her said that Nagato would die, the girl surprisingly didn''t believe it at all. The girl has an intuition that Nagato will never die... even if the other party says it is vowed. In this case, you cannot expose yourself! Thinking like this, Cornelia didn''t make a move, but took a step back in a panic pretending to be, avoiding Berlick''s salted pigs, and yelled. "What are you doing, dare to do something to us, the master will not let you go!" "Really a stubborn little girl." Seeing Cornelia''s ignorance of current affairs, Berlick''s face suddenly flashed an unpleasant look, "Just being too stubborn will be punished." "That''s it, little girl, be good!" At this moment, Hollymaka, the sickle man standing next to him, also smiled, grabbing one of Tsukushi''s hand and exerting a slight force, so that the girl with short chestnut hair couldn''t help showing a weak gesture "ow!" "Let go of Chikushi, you fellow!" At this moment, Chi pupil who saw his partner being bullied immediately rushed up. He was just showing an ordinary girl''s level, but he was shaken away in the eruption of Holly Marca''s energy. In other words, had to pretend to go backwards. "Really, one or two are so stubborn!" Seeing the reaction of the red pupil, Berlick''s face couldn''t help being a little boring. You must know which girl he wants from Master Berwick in Anning Road, and which girl does not automatically take off his clothes. How could it be so troublesome. "Isn''t it already said, your master is dead!" However, at this moment-- "Hehe, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear this, old guy!" Accompanied by the light voice echoing, Cornelia suddenly felt the heat around her, the umbrella she was holding in her hand suddenly burned, and black flames burst out... Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. A fluid, pitch-black flame emerged like a river, and immediately surrounded the entire hall. Under the flame, Hollymaka immediately let go of Tsukushi and made a guard posture. As an emissary of Emperor Gu, he felt the smell of the arrival of the same kind! "Be careful, Lord Berwick!" Putting the sickle in his hand against his shoulder, Hollymarca''s face showed a touch of caution and arrogance, "This is the role of Emperor Gu. It seems that an emissary has come." "But please don''t worry, my lord, no matter who it is, it will be killed when it comes to my blade!" "...Oh, really confident, scum!" As soon as Hollymarca''s words fell, quite vicious words sounded again, the black flames began to turbulent, and the big umbrella in Cornelia''s hand flew automatically. Then there was a fierce explosion! From the bursting flames, a blond girl with extravagance came out in an instant. "But you make me a little angry!" Look at the novel www.look37.com At this time, after the blond girl appeared, she said with some dissatisfaction, "So, Arya will treat you well, just try to struggle for me." As the girl''s words just fell, the dark flames began to condense and transform into monsters. The whole backyard hall was dancing in a flash... Everyone couldn''t help being stunned! ... ... at the same time-- "Something is wrong!" Guy, who served as an off-site support for the three of Cornelia at the front desk of the tavern, stood up from the ground in a drunk''s posture and whispered in Green''s ear. "There seems to be a fight in the backyard!" "What''s the situation? Could it be that Chitong and the others were exposed?" Hearing Guy''s words, Green, who was still slightly drunk, suddenly woke up, and said in a quick voice, "Would you like to go in...oooo!" "Calm down, Cole and the others are not exposed!" Covering Green''s mouth, Guy said in a speechless voice, "It''s the guy on Anning Road who seems to be turning back, huh, you deserve to be a cultist in a cholera country." "Don''t worry, Cole and the others are fine now, that is, we may have something!" "Ok?!" Hearing Guy''s words, Green couldn''t help but reveal some doubts. Then he heard the slightly chaotic sound of horseshoes coming from outside the tavern, and subconsciously looked out of the hotel entrance, then the boy with glasses couldn''t help but froze in place. In fact, it was not just him, except for the unconscious alcoholic, almost everyone in the hotel was stunned. Because at this moment, they all saw... Hundreds of imperial guards appeared! "boom!!!" Soon, the door of the tavern was directly turned into fragments and scattered, and the one-eyed man Gundam walked in, and members of the guard team followed him behind him "The imperial capital guards are working, and irrelevant personnel will get out of me!!!" "Oka?!" "It''s Oka of Ghost!" "Help!" After seeing the one-eyed man, the entire tavern was in a panic, except for the unconscious guys, all fleeing frantically from places like windows. The funny scene makes people feel a little bit emotional while laughing. "Humph!" Seeing that there were a lot fewer people in the tavern, and after making it easier to move, the man named Oka immediately stepped in and walked towards the backyard of the tavern. "Wait, sir, you..." "boom!!!" Seeing this scene, the owner of the tavern hurriedly stepped forward to say something, but before he finished speaking, he was knocked down by Oka and threw it into the hands of the guards behind him "Catch this guy too, damn peacefully!" .. 1519 Chapter 037 Clearing the scene and killing the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Oka is very angry now! As the captain of the imperial capital guard team, the''Ghost Oka'', feared by countless criminals, is not a big official, but Oka is a figure with real power in the imperial capital. In this kind of weather, he should either hide in the bed and discuss the heavy topic of life reproduction with young women, or train his subordinates with great interest... No matter what he thinks, he shouldn''t have come to such a ghost place to suffer! Everything is because of orders from the boss. "Damn peace!" With some dissatisfaction muttered, Oka glanced at the tavernkeeper who had passed out, thinking that after returning, he absolutely wanted the Anningdao spy to look good, and then continued to walk towards the backyard. According to the intelligence sent by the boss, this time An Ning Dao has a high-level arrival, and Oka''s task is to arrest the An Ning Dao leader and everyone around him. Soon, Oka came to the backyard door of the tavern. But before he stepped in, black flames poured out from the door, and Oka, who was quick-eyed and swift, pulled a player next to him right in front of him... "what!!!" The black flame instantly ignited the guard. After a short and stern roar, the entire guard team lost their voices, and taking this opportunity, Oka violently retreated and avoided the attack of the black flame. "rumble!!" The next moment, a monster burning black flame rushed out of it. The guards, the alcoholics who were too late to retreat, the tavern owners and the servants, these people had little resistance, were directly caught by these monsters, and then torn into pieces. The blood, burning in the flame, filled the surrounding air with the smell of blood. After all, the strange thing is that under this flame, the entire tavern did not burn. Seeing this scene, Oka, who had withdrawn into the rain, was completely stunned. He stood there blankly, not knowing what to do, if it wasn''t for the monsters that seemed to be imprisoned and unable to rush out of the tavern... Otherwise, Oka is definitely not good. And under the eaves of a corner of a building behind Oka, the two figures also looked a little sluggish. "... Oh, it looks so weird." After being silent for a while, Green said with some difficulty, "Can this black flame still distinguish between life and non-life!" "The correct statement should be that the owner of the flame does not want to burn the tavern!" After Green''s words were finished, Guy said quietly, "I don''t know what''s going on with Cole and the others, I hope nothing happens." ... ... "Ah, jerk!" In the hall of the backyard of the tavern, in the center of the flame-filled area, after Hollymaka killed a monster with his imperial scythe, he looked at the monster that still surrounded him, and couldn''t help but roar in grief.518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com "You have the ability to single-handedly, you bitch, ahhhh!" Hollymaka couldn''t help but feel grief and indignation. As an emperor, if he was not strong, it would be a bit funny. Even if his qualities were not particularly strong, Hollymaka''s imperial weapon was not weak. Weird and Weird Adayus, this is the name of the emperor he envoys. This is a bat-like super-dangerous species made of materials, not only can kill the enemy in battle, restore their own physical energy, but also allow the bat-like perception, incarnate as a super soldier. But unfortunately, this Teigu was restrained by Arya. Surrounded by endless flame monsters, Hollymaka didn''t even have much hope of standing out. "Go head-on, wait for you to survive from my little cute mouth!" Arya smirked disdainfully when she heard the messenger of Sickle Teigu, and then her gaze turned to Berlik, "Then, this uncle, let us talk about your fate." "No, don''t come over!" Originally, when Hollymaka was trapped, Bolik, who was distracted, saw Arya''s gaze, and suddenly sat down on the ground in fright, crawling backwards with tears. That ugly posture, not to mention Arya, the three of Cornelia protected by the flames are a bit contemptuous. "Hey, didn''t you still say bad things about the lord just now? Why are you talking now!" Seeing Berliks gesture, Arya couldnt help showing disappointment, I thought you were some kind of character, but it turned out to be just a scum. Its really boring. While speaking, Arya had already strolled to Berlik''s predecessor, smiling and leaning down. The five fingers were joined together to form a knife, which instantly penetrated Berlik''s body. Immediately, it was a spewing flame! "what!!!" Amidst Berlik''s screams, black flames spouted from every pore of him. And this time, it was a real high temperature flame. Just like inserting a hot rod into the belly of a roast duck, the subcutaneous fat of a person melts like cheese, and the yellow-brown viscous liquid drips down to the ground along the twitching limbs, exuding the unique rich meaty aroma of barbecue. However, Arya is not a chef. So Berlick was completely roasted into dark coke, which was a waste of good ingredients. But this is not without gain. Just when that person was roasted, the girl felt a subtle vitality filling her body... "It turns out that Hellfire still has this ability!" Feeling the changes in her body, a touching smile appeared on Arya''s face. The girl found that she liked the adult more and more... I actually handed such a powerful imperial tool to myself-the released flame can freely change its shape and temperature, can use the flame as the body, summon burned creatures to fight, and can absorb the vitality of the person killed by himself ! "Such a terrible imperial tool, one day, I can become the strongest in the empire!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, and the girl who had been stunned by Nagato''s forceism smiled brighter, so that the three girls of Cole and Hollymarca who were being trapped could not help but shudder. Just before scorching a living person, now he laughs so happily...... .. 1520 Chapter 038 Nagato vs. The Lord [Part One] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No, you can''t go on like this!" Once again, the flame-shaped monster that was attacking was slayed, and Holly Marca''s face flashed an anxious look. At this time, the sickle man knew very well that if this continues, he will definitely end up badly. The woman who manipulated Heiyan was frantic no matter how she looked, she didn''t seem to accept her surrender at all. He is a dignified emissary, how could he end up with Berlik! At the moment, Hollymaka broke out in an instant "Secret Skill Death is coming!!!" Accompanied by the use of Tegus secret skills, the physical strength in Hollymaka instantly exploded, and the power of the dangerous species derived from Tegus materials was all blessed on him. In an instant, Holly Marca''s five senses and body instantly rose to more than one level. "Wow!!!" Then, in the surprised eyes of the women, Hollymaka did not launch an attack at Arya, but relied on his astonishing speed and perception to search through the flame monsters with ease and swiftness. And pass. In almost an instant, he reached the open-air courtyard in the backyard of the tavern. Seeing, this man was about to jump out of here. Then the sea is wide and leap... "boom!!!" Suddenly, a violent roar broke out. The next moment, the roof of the building in the backyard suddenly shattered in an instant, and a four-something monster that was more than a hundred meters high appeared in the sky. The heavy rain poured on the dark flames, making Arya couldn''t help changing color. Although the girls hell fire is strong, it is ultimately based on Aryas strength. In the face of the continuous rainstorm, the flames are fierce, but eventually they can only diminish slowly... "Roar!!!" At this moment, the monster couldn''t help but roar to the sky. The terrifying evil spirit burst out everywhere, so Arya had to frown, concentrate the remaining flames, swept the three of Cole up, and instantly disappeared in place. Seeing howling, a huge claw of the monster came out instantly, grabbed the Hollymaka in mid-air, and then squeezed it hard, and the Hollymaka instantly turned into meat sauce and exploded! Flesh and flesh mixed with heavy rain, the umbrella floated... Teigu''s sickle flew up, drew an arc in the heavy rain, and fell into the hands of the Taoist Anning who was standing on top of the monster. ... ... "This, what is this!" "Damn, how do I know this kind of thing!!" Guy and Green, who were hiding outside the tavern, were completely stunned at this time, looking at the terrifying monster that broke the tavern building, completely at a loss. And the ghost Oka of the Imperial Guard Guard had already escaped in embarrassment. Not only him, but all other residents in the entire gathering place rioted When the one-hundred-meter monster appeared! When normal people see such a monster, they can''t help but panic. In fact, because the monster is so huge, it even attracted the attention of the guards of the imperial capital. Presumably it won''t be long before it will completely shock the entire imperial capital.Girls'' Novel Network www.nsxs.org "Wow!!!" Waving the sickle in his hand, An Ning Taoist Master couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. At this time, a leisurely voice echoed around. "I thought what you wanted to do, did you find a weapon for yourself?" Along with the echo of the sound, a red-haired boy holding a holy gun appeared in the space of the rainstorm. Seven mysterious light balls were reflected in the back, making the red-haired boy look heroic. "No way, your gun is not something that flesh and blood can bear." The Taoist Master Anning replied indifferently, saying that there was no guilt of killing his own person in words, in fact, he did not feel guilty in his heart. There are ruthless people on the Longevity Road, and this is true. "Huh, can you take it now?!" With a soft snort, Nagato turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the Taoist Master Anning, the twilight gun in his hand gleaming with the light of killing God. "Oh, death is coming!" I saw the Taoist Master Anning whispered to himself, the Adajus in his hand resonated with it, and the intuition of the super dangerous species that existed thousands of years ago resonated with it. Relying on his intuition, the leader directly waved his sickle to meet the incoming streamer. "Keng!!!" Amid the sudden metal impact, the twilight holy gun and Adamus had a head-on confrontation. Under the force of Nagato carrying the dive, the Taoist Anning backed more than ten meters. Obviously, even after blessing, Nagato still has the advantage in frontal close combat. However, it was not waiting for Nagato to expand its advantage. The huge dangerous species directly swung its sharp claws towards Nagato. The timing was so precise that Nagato could only give up and flew away instantly. "Roar, my baby!" At this moment, the leader has relieved the sense of breath of taking Nagato''s blow, and immediately issued an offensive command to the monster under his feet "Roar!!!" After receiving the order, the Sidonian monster at the feet of the leader suddenly uttered a terrifying roar, and continuously ejected shock waves from his mouth, blasting towards Nagato. These shock waves are very special, containing endless evil spirits, even Nagato does not want to touch them more. Therefore, in the face of these attacks, Nagato can only expand his perception and avoid them one by one. "Boom boom boom!!!" The monster''s shock wave was very strong. After Nagato avoided, except for the shock wave attacking the sky, almost without exception, it fell to the ground, causing a roar. Not long after, the entire building in the gathering place was turned into rubble, and smoke and dust agitated. Fortunately, most of the people were scared away before, and those who were left were some powerful guys who did not cause much loss, but they also shocked the world The guys who survived fell silent without exception. "Really, people have to be amazed!" After evading an attack again, Nagato''s face flashed with admiration. As the predecessor of Anning Dao''s ancestor, Nagato naturally knew what technique the Anning Taoist master used. That is a kind of bloodline technique derived from the Buddhist technique. I just dont know how that guy did it, he actually made a super dangerous incarnation, plus his own strength is not weak... "Slightly, it''s a bit tricky!" Nagato sighed softly, narrowing his eyes slightly... 1521 Chapter 039 Nagato vs. Leader [Middle] Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato keeps saying that his strength is the lowest in history... This is not a laugh, but a real fact. Needless to say, since this life, even the whirlpool Nagato that originally had the reincarnation eye, might be stronger than the current Nagato, at least in terms of combat effectiveness. At this time, Nagato really had no other powers except for the Holy Spear of the Twilight and the Two Divine Extinguishing Tools of the Mist. Even the spiritual power was difficult to use. For Nagato, the strength and vindictiveness of this life are even more things that Nagato does not possess. In other words, this is a power that Nagato does not intend to possess. Why did this happen? A large part of it was the influence of the Chaos War a thousand years ago, and the other small part was probably because Nagato himself was too greedy. Thousands of years ago, on the eve of this world, Nagato fought against chaos with its old enemy. It was a calamity designed by Nagato for himself. It was also a deadly battle that Nagato fought for measurement. Nagato, who had just entered the realm but had accumulated rich hair, fought each other with his old enemy who had entered the realm for unknown years. Yue, almost hit a new world in Chaos. In the end, under Nagato''s endless methods, that old enemy was still killed in chaos. Probably it is because of misfortune and good fortune. After the victory, Nagato had a whim. He sensed that this life was his chance, and then sent the Godhead and the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds back to Bai Yujing, Nagato planned to descend into this world. Who knows that in the process of Nagatos teleportation, the back hand left by the old enemy was activated The three golden lotus petals sealed the core power of Nagato''s body, the authentic origin and the humanity origin, so that Nagato can only instantly become a mortal and fall into this world. Fortunately, Nagato''s fate was severe, and it was only severely damaged, but to get in touch with the seal, it would consume infinite luck, and even at the level of Nagato''s "qiyun local tyrant", it could not withstand such consumption. If it doesn''t work to consume one''s own luck, then it consumes others, so the ancestor of the empire was selected by Nagato, and the luck of the empire for thousands of years was actually consumed by Nagato. So, it seems that the empire has been plagued by disasters for thousands of years, and there is a reason why Nagato is often needed to fight fires. In fact, Nagato does not necessarily have to hang on the empire if it is only for contacting the seal. It can choose other forces, and here is another plan of Nagato. For the purpose of that plan, Nagato''s power has continued to eliminate the fog, and what secret is it that can create the world of the kingdom, so that until now, even the forbidden hand can''t be activated, only simple domains and auras can be used. ... ... "If the seal is lifted, I will kill you with one punch!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and Nagato snorted coldly, and then activated the fog, a faint mist of spiritual aura gradually emerged in the heavy rain, and soon spread around. "Huh? This is" Naturally, the surrounding changes cannot be hidden from the Taoist Master Anning. At this moment, the leader with the ability to foresee could not help but suddenly understand that this mist was definitely the answer to the longevity he was looking for. In fact, there is nothing wrong with his idea. Although this world has two powers, vigor and vindictiveness, humans still cannot use natural power, because natural power is too inert and risky to use, and it is easy to assimilate with nature. But the aura is different, this kind of strength is not low, and it has enough activity.Odd Book Network www.logos444.com It is very convenient whether it is to practice oneself or cast spells. The cultivation method inherited by Anning Dao is actually derived from the Buddhism method that has a large amount of spiritual energy. It is natural to require spiritual energy as a medium. Only when the leader subconsciously wanted to absorb the spiritual energy, he was inexplicably hindered. These mists belong to the emperor!Want to get it, beat him! With this thought flashed in his mind, the eyes of the Taoist Master Anning looking at Nagato became even hotter, and the four monsters who sat down launched a more fierce and rapid attack. It''s just that none of these attacks can get close to Nagato... Although he has lost his invincible power, Nagato''s quality is unfamiliar, and his eyesight is even better. The flying power of Ma Bao, who is in the hands of the Twilight Sacred Gun, is almost impossible to damage. After almost a minute-- "The surrounding environment has been almost transformed!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, a nostalgic emotion flashed across Nagato''s face, and the seals were scattered in his hands. With the seals of Nagato, the surrounding space resonated. "No, go all out, no, go back all out!!" Seeing the changes in the surrounding space, the face of Anning Taoist Master couldn''t help but change greatly. Although he didn''t know what Nagato was going to do, the leader could perceive that the almost endless natural force in the surrounding space began to move as if it was being pulled. Dangerous thoughts sprouted in his mind, but his reaction was still too slow. At this time, Nagato had already made the last seal-- "Mu Dun Shuhai is coming!!!" With Nagato''s light drink, the surrounding spiritual energy drew the power of nature, and the ground of the entire gathering place began to vibrate violently, and countless trees broke out of the ground and grew wildly. Exceeding the growth rate of any plant in time, the trees that have just broken the ground grow to an incredible height and length, endless, forming a sky that shrouds them. The one-hundred-meter-high Sidonian monster instantly fell into the sea of ??trees and was trapped. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The wailing sound instantly erupted from the monster''s mouth. At the same time, a large number of shock waves continued to erupt in all directions, constantly destroying the trees, and the evil spirit eroded the vitality of the trees. Its just that no matter how the monster destroys it, the destroyed giant trees will regenerate instantly, and there will be more and denser... With the support of Nagato, the entire sea of ??trees seems endless, making people fearful. In the blink of an eye, the entire monster was completely submerged by the sea of ??trees. Although still struggling, but not far from the end... "Oh my God, what''s the situation!" At this time, the Imperial Capital Center had discovered the conditions of the castle town. The guard army had already rushed out of the city gate in the central area of ??the imperial capital, only seeing the vast sea of ??trees from a distance, the whole army was completely chaotic, and even the leader of the army, General Bud, was completely stunned... .. 1522 Chapter 040 Nagato vs. The Lord [Part 2] Seek to subscribe! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Surprised to surprise, Bud decided to take a closer look after all. Although the constantly moving sea of ??trees seemed to be alive, people couldn''t help but hesitate in secret, but Bud held the strength of the empire''s strongest sequence and was not afraid. Only when he was about to give orders, he was surprised to find that the cavalry around him unexpectedly retreated a few steps, and even two or three fell from the horse. In a flash, Buds old face was black. Full of anger. "Asshole! Who is daring to retreat, the old man will beat him alive!!!" The general was angry, and the thunder above the sky suddenly echoed, causing the cavalry to gather in awe, but the few cavalry who fell on their horses were nervous, unable to climb up. This very happy scene made Bud''s anger continue to rise! The general did not expect that in just a few years, the elite cavalry of the imperial capital had become this virtue. For the first time, the general really felt that the empire needed to be changed. at this time-- "Ha ha!" A faint laughter echoed around, causing Bud, who was about to teach the pig-like cavalry, to stop his hand and turn his head slightly. The general saw a fireball burning in the rain. "If you can, please stay away for now!" At the next moment, the blonde Arya brought Cole''s three maidservants to appear in front of Bud, and bowed slightly. In the battle between Master Men and Taoist Master Anning, adults dont want to be disturbed." "I know!" Frowning his brows, the general took a look at the sea of ??trees that was constantly moving before he said, "As expected of the Holy Spear Messenger, there is such a power hidden..." "I don''t know, how much power that guy has not used yet." ... ... "Well, is Bud coming soon?" Above the tree sea, Nagato, who had just manipulated the tree sea to completely trap the monster, glanced at the thunder in the sky, and suddenly knew that there was not enough time left for him. Before Bude arrives, do what you need to do. Thinking about this, Nagato flew directly above the monster that was being trapped by the huge trees. Here, the Taoist leader of Anning, who was almost one with the monster, was also heavily tied up by the cane. The Emperor''s sickle he was holding was stuck on a giant tree. The outcome was almost decided at this moment. "Is this your power, Master Emperor?" Facing the outcome of his failure, the leader didn''t have too much resentment on his face, he just asked curiously, "Can you tell me what power this is, and what was the fog before?" "Strength, the aura version of Chakramu Dun, probably called this!" Regarding the last question of the loser, Nagato replied very kindly, "The name of the mist is Reiki. As for what is Reiki and Chakra, you dont need to know." "Anyway, the dead don''t need to know much!" "No, I don''t think so!" Hearing Nagatos final sentence, a weirdness flashed across the face of Taoist Master Anning, Master Emperor, do you know that before I knew you, I had actually found a way to longevity. "It''s just that the final result of that road is not so good, which makes me hesitate!" "Now, let the emperor master tasting it!" Dushuci Novel Network www.dushuci.com As soon as the voice fell, there was a horrible wave of fluctuations in the body of the Taoist Anning, and the monster below him violently roared, and the two different waves were constantly converging... Seeing this scene, Nagato understood the meaning of what Anning Taoist master said. He actually wants to be completely integrated with his own magical monster! But having said that, this is indeed a good road to longevity. After all, compared with humans, the lives of dangerous species have grown too much, almost equivalent to longevity. just-- "No matter what, your ending will not change." Faced with the last fight of the Taoist Master Anning, Nagato was not surprised. All living entities have the belief in survival, especially those who are deeply motivated by the Taoist Master Anning. However, Nagato would not let him continue to live. The reason for this is that in addition to the offending of the Taoist Master Anning, it is also that he has taken a path that he does not allow, which has become an uncertain factor in Changmen''s plan. -Must be removed! So, the red-haired boy knotted with one hand. "boom!!!" The entire tree sea rioted in an instant. All the trees glowed slightly at this moment, and the Taoist leader Anning, who had been deeply merging with his own monster, suddenly felt a deep-rooted attraction. In an instant, he discovered that the power within the Faxiang that resonated with him was like the water that opened the gate, pouring out frantically. No matter how he concentrated his will and strengthened his control, he could not stop the flow of power. In less than a minute, the Taoist Master An Ning discovered that the Dharma monster had become an empty shell. Then, the fusion is complete! It wasn''t that he merged into the Dharma-like monster and transformed into a super dangerous species, but the empty-shell Dharma-like merged into his body, making him incarnate as an ordinary first-class human-like dangerous species. "How could this be!!" After the fusion was completed, the sober Taoist Master Anning felt that his body was empty, and his face couldn''t help but look ugly. Although he was seeking longevity, he was not stupid. In this world, strength is the guarantee of longevity, and it is better to die without strength. "Relax, leave your life to me!" As if seeing the thoughts of the Taoist Master Anning, Nagato suddenly spoke, and at the same time he released the holy spear with his right hand and directly grabbed a ball of light behind him... The five fingers of the left hand were joined together to form a knife, which turned into a knife in the heart of the Taoist master of Anning. Then his right hand pressed the ball of light into his heart. Afterwards, the severe pain was long overdue, and the Taoist Master An Ning was horrified to find that a horrible power appeared in his heart, devouring his soul. His consciousness was blurred in an instant, and the leader''s instinct was sublimated to the utmost under the effect of the desire to survive, but none of this could stop him from falling into eternal darkness. At the very last moment, Anning Taoist Master saw that the sky, the earth and the ocean, countless dangerous species were roaring, cheering, and jumping... They are singing, the eternal and only king! "It turns out that you, you are..." The eyes that had been closed suddenly opened, and the Taoist Master Anning reached out and grabbed Nagato''s hand on his heart. He wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it... Finally, he closed his eyes and there was no sound... 1523 Chapter 041 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Early the next morning, the downpour had ceased. The brilliant sunlight illuminates the land of the Imperial Capital. Under the sunlight, the verdant woods can be seen dancing in the wind on the outside settlements of the Imperial Capital. The tender leaves sway with the breeze. The whole air is filled with the fragrance of green grass, which is very exciting. However, apart from the guys with slightly thicker nerves, no one felt refreshed because of the people in this scene. On the contrary, almost everyone felt a suffocation. Because, that place where outsiders converged completely disappeared overnight... Only a sea of ??forest trees appeared suddenly. Such a scene naturally caused a commotion, and coupled with the people who were displaced due to the destruction of the gathering place, the entire emperor was instantly plunged into chaos. Fortunately, General Bud had already foreseen such a situation last night and deployed troops in time to maintain law and order. In addition, the eldest princess and many courtiers took care of the resettlement of the homeless refugees, and the entire chaos was quickly brought under control. Come down. Only on the issue of the birth of Shuhai, the entire emperor did not have a clear answer. Those who knew the truth concealed it and did not spread it. For a time, various speculations appeared. Located in the largest mansion near the imperial palace, the Minister of Ornest, who came back from the palace, was constantly biting the flesh to vent his anger. In front of him, the doctor and Gozzi were standing there respectfully, without speaking. "Huh, damn Nagato, I lost my appetite!" After eating for more than half an hour, the minister stopped his mouth and threw the remaining half of the meat onto the plate. His expression finally returned to his usual posture. Last night, after defeating the Taoist master of Anning, Nagato arrived at the palace overnight. In front of the minister, by virtue of his idol-like status in the heart of the little emperor, the guy persuaded the little emperor to order the concealment of the information about the death of the Taoist master of Anning, and let General Bude send troops secretly. At the right time, with this Intelligence was used as a weapon to destroy the armed forces on Anning Road in one fell swoop. To be honest, Nagato''s suggestion is very good. If it goes smoothly, it can put out the possible uprising on Anning Road with minimal loss. Although the minister is one of the direct factors of the country''s decay, the minister also does not want the empire to be destroyed. Everything about him is attached to this thousand-year empire. However, what made the ministers intolerable was that Nagato had actually affected the little emperor, which was something that the minister who was determined to completely control the little emperor could not be ignored. And what made the minister most depressed was that when Nagato influenced the little emperor, he still could not object. Although the minister is confident that he has a much heavier weight in the heart of the little emperor than Nagato, Nagato can also influence the little emperor. If the two raise opposite opinions in front of the little emperor, it is likely to cause conflicts and conflicts between the little emperor Thinking. Once the little emperor learns to really think, he will gradually get rid of his blind obedience. In that case, it would be a disaster for the minister! The only thing that made the minister more fortunate was that Nagato seemed to have the same idea as the minister and did not intend to let the little emperor learn to think alone. Just877haoshu.com www.877haoshu.com "It''s really heartbreaking to separate out your own privileges! In order not to make my heartache, I should really kill you, Nagato-kun!" Weeping in a low voice, the minister''s giant-like body sat up straight, looked at the doctor and Gozzi, especially Gozzi, and said: "In order to support you, so that your daughters can gain the trust of that guy, I even let the loyal courtier-Belik, who was lying beside the Taoist master of Anning, sacrificed heroically. Then, you should give me an answer, Gozzi , How is the progress of the task." "Progress has been made, and my daughters have received preliminary recognition. As long as there is another month, they will probably..." Hearing what the minister said, Gozzi did not dare to neglect, and immediately answered. Its just that he hasnt finished speaking yet-- "too slow!" Interrupting the other party''s conversation directly, the minister said directly, "One month? At that time, Esders was almost back, so what use is it for you!" "I will give you three weeks at most, understand, Gozzi!" "understood!" Facing the minister''s aggressiveness, Gozzi was silent for a long time before responding, "Please look forward to the performance of Wuhe Elite Seven!" ... ... Just when the minister and Gozzi set the time limit for the assassination plan, the target of their assassination, Nagato, had walked out of the palace and returned to his castle. At this time, Arya had already returned to the castle with Cornelia, Tsukushi, and Akita. Not only them, but even Chelsea, Taeko and Hill are here. After his own people arrived, Nagato reorganized the rights in the castle, and first gave Cornelia the official position of maid maid, equal to the housekeeper Nahasho. Afterwards, Nagato gave Kechelsea and Arya the right to only lower themselves in the castle, allowing them to replace themselves and manage the entire castle. Arya herself is a descendant of nobles, it is really easy to manage a castle. Although Chelsea is not a nobleman, but a maid, but after all, she has worked in a big family, and her initial dream was to become a noblewoman. Under such circumstances, the girl also knew very well about the management of the noble castle. The most important thing is that both of them are those who know how to plan in Nagato''s confidant at this time. In the absence of Nagato, they can handle some things that are not convenient for outsiders to know. After making arrangements, Nagato directly announced that he would stay in the basement of the castle for three days. Then, the red-haired boy alone came to the large sealed basement below the castle, and activated the rune formation previously arranged in the basement, and poured the power of aura into it! "Om!!!" With the filling of the aura, the rune formations were all activated, and the transparent invisible walls took shape instantly, and the basement space was suddenly cut into several areas of varying sizes in an orderly manner. In an instant, an alien version of the model studio appeared in front of Nagato...... .. 1524 Chapter 042 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hmm, great!" Seeing everything in front of her, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. As an undefeated existence, Nagato''s biggest advantage is that he will not stop his pace, and will subconsciously increase his hole cards whenever and wherever he is. Now that the strength has fallen to an underestimated, naturally it will be no exception. As a result, the memories of the past began to regain... The aura version of Mudan used in the previous battle with the Taoist master of Anning is the same as the aura version of the magic workshop in front of him. It is the latest achievement of Nagato. Although these results still have a lot of dependence on the spiritual energy, and can not be directly used with the power of this world, this is also impossible. The inertia of the power of nature in this world is very high, and Nagato in the lowest posture is a bit difficult to use, and for mental power, Nagato is difficult to mobilize because of the sealed state. As for strength...Nagato doesn''t bother to practice and use. As Nagato''s life essence continues to elevate, the red-haired teenager has long understood that at the level of the Taoist state, it is better to have a pure strength in the body. It is already very complicated because it has the Three Dao System and the core Dao Power System. Nagato is really not in the mood to add vigor, which is almost an impurity power, into it. Not only is it unwilling to join, in fact, Nagato is already expelling''impurities''. For example, more than a thousand years ago, in the world of Xingyue, Nagato drew out the power of fear from his authentic origin through the front of the heroic spirit Yuzao... And this is to ensure the purity of the authentic dragon power. Under such circumstances, there is no way for Nagato to use the aura produced by Zemu as a medium for casting spells. After all, the aura of Zemu is very familiar to Nagato. Of course, there is no other way. For example, the unity of nature and man, obtaining world authority, or creating a foundation for performing various spells in this world, etc., but these are either Nagato does not have the conditions at this time, or it is too much trouble. After a short period of thought, Nagato denied it! After completing his plan anyway, Nagato will become the invincible Lord of Chaos again, and before that, the aura version of the spell is enough to fight against everything. The only thing that made Nagato scrupulous was the change in the venue of the aura version of the spell before it was cast. After all, it takes time to spread the aura. Although it is very short, it will also be used. And now, Nagato is ready to make up for this defect! ... ... Stepping into the magic workshop, Nagato''s will instantly extended. The entire basement is an area controlled by Nagato''s will. Nagato can easily know all changes in this area and react at any time. "Huh, I really miss this feeling!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato soon came to an area of ??the workshop that resembled an operating laboratory. The mist next to him began to fill, and the ripples of the space rose. The next moment, a figure appeared from the ripples and lay on the operating table. That''s no one else, but the Taoist master of Anning. To be precise, it is a corpse!Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com Looking at the corpse lying on the operating table in front of him, Nagato thought for a while, and lightly tapped the index finger of his right hand on the heart of the Taoist Master Anning... "Boom!!!" Invisible fluctuations echoed from it. A certain mysterious power burst from his heart, and instantly filled the whole body of Taoist Anning. The next moment, Taoist Anning opened his eyes, and his eyes gradually returned to focus. "Well, it seems to have succeeded!" Looking at the Taoist Master Anning in front of him, Nagatos will was connected to it, and gradually became 100% synchronized, the red-haired boy immediately laughed "It seems that I got a good clone." Yes, doppelganger! The Taoist Lord Anning in front of him was no longer himself, but Nagato directly replaced his heart with the home treasure of the Qibao ability of the Twilight Holy Spear, making him a clone. As for the reason for this, it is naturally because of the special nature of the Taoist master of Anning. After completing the integration with his own law, Anning Taoist Master is both a human being and a dangerous species. Similarly, this world is a world where humans and dangerous species coexist. In a sense, his body is almost equivalent to a miniature of the world. Such a corpse is almost equivalent to a natural base plate. As long as you add something to it, you can easily transform a powerful personal guard. As for the transformation method, Nagato had already thought out before returning to the castle. "let''s start!" After carefully considering his own thoughts, and after confirming the process and results, Nagato''s mind moved directly to activate the rune formation in the area. "Om!!!" The red spirit chain appeared out of thin air, confining the clone on the operating table. Nagato immediately cancelled the connection with the avatar''s will, and then directly placed his right hand on his heart, while his own will passed through the seal of the heart. "Boom boom boom!!!" There was a roar in his ears, and Nagato''s will soon resonated with the origin of humanity. After thousands of years of imperial luck, the golden lotus petal seal that sealed the origin of Nagato''s power was only an extremely thin layer. Although Nagato still couldn''t break the seal, it was no problem to extract some of the magazine power from the roots of humanity through resonance. In an instant, countless biological illusions flashed in his mind. That was the torrent of biological information gathered in the source of humanity so far, and soon a black figure floating in the torrent of biological information appeared in Nagato''s mind. It was nothing else, it was indeed a heresy in Digimon-the Magician Beast. In the past, Nagato used the digital core of the magician beast into the magic circuit to enter the moon. The power of the magician beast was part of the original humane source, but now, in this torrent of countless biological information, the magician beast belongs to the digital creature. , Has become an''impurity''. "Since it is an impurity, let''s use the remaining heat!" He whispered in his mouth, Nagato''s thoughts caught the Magician Beast, and the next moment, the dark data flow intermittently flowed out of his heart, and injected into his new clone... Immediately, the clone changed drastically...... .. 1525 Chapter 043 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The transformation of the clone is not a leap. It is not a simple matter to extract the magician beast''s power from the seal alone. In today''s underestimated state, it only takes half an hour to make Nagato feel exhausted. After that, Nagato needed to rest for more than three hours before continuing to draw. The most important thing is that it is not only the data of the magician beast separated from the humane source, and then injected into the clone to complete the transformation, but other steps are needed... For example, the inlaid sage''s stone, such as the inscription of secret runes and so on! Therefore, the entire renovation process lasted for three full days, just as Nagato had said before closing, and at noon on the third day, the renovation was finally completed. At this time, the clone no longer looked like the peaceful Taoist master. It was a classic Reaper image floating in the void, the hood of the clone and the cloak on the back were bright red, but his body was added with a gray robe. Through the red hood, Nagato could see two scarlet eyes. This point is very commensurate with the eyeball accessories between the doppelganger''s neck, which makes the doppelganger reveal a more creepy essence and mystery. The most distinctive thing is probably the weapon of the clone. It was a golden sickle, full of sharp texture, and there was a meteor hammer attached to the end. Needless to say, it was transformed from the previous sickle Emperor. At this time, the image of the clone is almost the same as the complete form of the magician beast-the death beast! In other words, Nagato was transformed according to the death beast! After all, the incomplete data of the Magician Beast is the best template, which can save Nagato a lot of effort, and the Death Beast is not weak, why not Nagato. "Since it is based on the death beast, the clone is called the death beast!" After walking around the death beast, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and named it. When Nagato''s voice just fell, the death beast fell directly beside Nagato. In the next moment, this guy turned into an afterimage and merged into Nagato''s shadow. At this point, Nagato''s goal of retreat is completely completed! ... ... "Master, it''s time for lunch!" At this moment, the voice of a cute girl faintly came from outside the basement. Hearing this voice, Nagato couldn''t help but think of a graceful figure with a childlike big breast. Such a scene shocked Nagato who had just completed the retreat. As the saying goes, what to think about food and clothing... Although he hasn''t eaten lunch yet, after finishing a big job, Nagato also wants to have some fun to let him relax. At this moment, prey came to the door, and the result was self-evident. "Send in, Chikushi!" Speaking like this, Nagato snapped his fingers, and the entire magic workshop suddenly changed, several areas were reorganized in an instant, and various runes and experimental instruments were covered. Soon, the entire basement became a mysterious room dotted with stars. "Crack!!!" Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com At this time, the door to the basement opened. The girl who delivered the meal walked in with the dining car, but just as soon as she walked into the room, Tsukushi was stunned, nothing else, everything in front of her really surprised her. Three days before, she had come to deliver meals to Nagato. It''s not the first time the girl has entered the basement, but the scene she saw was not like this at all. Thinking of this, the girl almost couldn''t help but quit to see if she had gone the wrong way. "I said, what are you in a daze!" At this time, Nagato''s voice rang in the girl''s ears, which made Tsukushi unconsciously startled, and then she was shocked to find that Nagato had already come behind her at some point. Before the girl could speak, she heard a''click'' and the basement door closed. At this time, even if the nerves were no longer serious, the girl''s face changed a little. The lonely man and widow, the closed basement, and the relationship between the master and the maid, the combination of many factors made the girl feel a heartfelt crisis. "No, nothing, just surprised at the changes here." After hesitating for a while, the girl said tremblingly, "Lord, Master, where should lunch be and should be placed..." At the end, the girl''s voice trembled a little. "Lunch, let''s talk later!" After confirming that the door was closed, the red-haired boy came to her with a very evil smile in the girl''s eyes, and raised the girl''s chin with the index finger of his right hand "Chikushi, master, I''m not hungry yet, how about we play a little game before eating lunch." "..." At this moment, Chikushi''s face flushed completely. Some were surprised, some were panicked, some were at a loss, and there were also deer bumping into each other, and the chaotic mood echoed in the girl''s heart, making her completely wonder what to do. To be honest, although the time to get along is short, Nagato does give the girls a great impression. However, Nagato is the target they must assassinate. Besides, the current Tsukushi is still undercover... If you do it, it will be exposed, and even the red pupil and Cornelia are in danger. But if you don''t do it, it seems impossible. As a result, the girl was completely messy! "Hehe, if you don''t say anything, then I will assume that you agree!" Nagato was a little surprised when he saw that Tsukushi did not retreat, but showed a chaotic expression, and then a smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth. The next moment, Nagato got up and took a step, and directly attached to Chikushi''s body. Before the girl retreated subconsciously, Nagato''s left hand directly embraced the girl''s slender waist, and her right hand directly pressed the back of the girl''s head, lowered her head slightly, and kissed the moving lips. "Ok?!" The girl''s eyes widened. Immediately, Tsukushi sensed that the boy in front of her had broken through her defense, and the two magic hands moved up and down. The extremely comfortable feeling made the young girl directly addicted to it. The messy thoughts have completely lost their own opinions... Soon, the voice of Mi Mi reverberated in this underground space...... .. 1526 Chapter 044 Anger and hypocrisy first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the hot summer, the cool breeze still permeates the castle. Stepping into the long corridor of the castle, Nahasiu looked a little absent-minded. He just nodded freely when he met the salutes and greetings of the maids and people along the way. Such an attitude is completely different from the gentle and gentle performance of this blond young man. Naturally, it attracted a lot of people''s curious eyes. It''s just that, Naha Xiu didn''t care much. At this time, he was full of troubles, how could he take care of these little things. Just now, he learned from his father that three days ago, the minister summoned his father and forced them to complete the assassination mission within three weeks. "If three days are deducted, there are only 18 days left!" Thinking of this, Nahasio couldn''t help but feel annoyed. The minister is simply a layman commanding an expert. Without sufficient information, how could Nagato be assassinated! Just think about the sea of ??trees suddenly appearing in the castle town, and you can know the horror of Nagato. Based on this alone, Naha Xiu had already completely abandoned his plan to forcefully kill. No matter how dissatisfied and angry, Nahasiu could only choose to obey the minister''s orders and his father''s will. However, three days ago, he was no longer the second tier of the castle. In addition to Nagato, the rights of two women are above him. This gave Naha Xiu a lot of constraints. At least he dared not monitor Nagato by manipulating servants in the castle. What Nahasio now can do is to learn about Nagato from other servants through some casual chats, or to approach Nagato in person. "It seems that to truly understand that guy''s hole cards, we still have to rely on the relationship between Cornelia, Tsukushi, and Akita!" After thinking for a long time, Naha Xiu could only come to such a helpless conclusion. At this moment, Naha Xiu heard the clash of swords. Almost subconsciously, Naha Xiu walked a few steps in the direction of the sound, and then he saw that Taeko and Hill were training for combat in the martial arts arena not far away. Taito and Shuangjian were crazily intertwined, marking traces on the martial arts arena. The fierce battle, even if Naha Xiu saw it, he was a little surprised, even in the seven assassinations of the elite, the two women were also upstream. With a slight sigh in his heart, Naha Xiu saw Cornelia next to the martial arts arena. At this time, the blonde girl was standing outside the field, watching the battle with some worry... The correct way to say is, watching Taeko with some worry, as for Hill, it was just by the way. Thinking of this, Naha Xiu couldn''t help feeling a little bit. The girl''s feelings were a little hard to understand. I don''t know why, Cornelia and Taeko seem to get along very well. At first they had a good impression of each other. In the following days, the two of them are inseparable. "Should I go and remind Cornelia!" He whispered to himself, Naha Xiu was a little worried. After all, he and others are undercover. If he has feelings with the enemy, he will hurt himself. Just when Nahasio hesitated-- "That, the team...sir housekeeper!" A vigorous voice came from far and near, and the familiar tone and the pause in the speech made Naha Xiu clearly know who the person is.New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net Turning his head, Naha Xiu saw the figure of Chitong jogging. "Red pupil, what''s the matter?" With a smile subconsciously, Nahasiu asked politely, looking like a real noble man, full of charm. Only in the face of this charm, Chitong was not infected, but rather strange. Chitong and Nahasiu have been together for more than eight years, and Nahasiu usually refers to other people as''trash fish'', and he is still very welcome. This attitude really made the girl a little uncomfortable. "Humph!" Seeing the appearance of the red pupil, Naha Xiu also knew her thoughts, and whispered a little displeasedly, "It''s a trash fish, let''s talk, what''s the matter." "Um, I just want to ask!" Hearing the familiar name, Chitong''s expression finally normalized, "Boss, have you seen Tsukushi? After she delivered food to the host at noon, she didn''t know where she went." "...The castle is so big, she might have lost her way!" After thinking for a while in silence, Naha Xiu replied. "Yes, then I will look for it again!" Hearing Naha Xiu''s answer, Chi pupil thought for a while, and said with a smile, then waved his hand towards Naha Xiu and continued on the journey to find friends. As the red pupil passed by, Naha Xiu''s face instantly sank. For the first time, Nahasiu walked directly towards the entrance to the basement of the castle, and soon, after a few turns, he saw it. Nagato has already walked out of the basement entrance holding Tsukushi... The girl was in a coma in her arms, her face flushed and her clothes messy. "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Naha Xiu hid directly behind the rockery next to him, and his eyes suddenly turned red. The thing he least wanted to happen had happened. ... ... "Ok?!" As soon as he walked out of the basement, Nagato couldn''t help but frown. Then he sensed the emotional young man behind the rockery in the distance, with a mocking smile on his mouth, and Nagato hummed disdainfully. Pushing a girl to her side as an undercover agent will have the consciousness that the girl will be eaten by herself, until something really happens and then get angry again, that''s a little hypocritical. After all, Nagato is not a gentleman, how could he not eat the meat delivered to his lips. "Hmph, this is only the first one!" With a voice that only he could hear, Nagato muttered to himself, "Next are Akita and Cornelia. I don''t know when you will do it." "I suddenly looked forward to it!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato ignored Nahasio, and directly hugged Tsukushi forward, and walked into his room under the surprised and enviable eyes of the servants of the girl. Believe, this news will spread throughout the entire castle soon...... .. 1527 Chapter 045 The Second Execution Ground of the Imperial Capital! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the room, Nagato stayed for more than an hour. Originally, Nagato only planned to place Chikushi in his room, so as to show everyone in the castle that Chikushi is his own situation. It''s just that after a fierce battle, Tsukushi''s body is a little slimy. After seeing the girl sleeping a little uncomfortably, Nagato led her into the bathroom in the room. Just washing and washing, Nagato couldn''t help but move his hands and feet. After all, Tsukushi is indeed a beautiful and lovely girl, especially the petite body and the characteristics of childlike big breasts, it makes Nagato a little bit enamored, can''t help holding her in her arms, and enjoy the pleasure of wanton ravages. Ever since, Nagato took a little time. By the time Nagato walked out of the room, Tsukushi had fallen into a deep sleep due to excessive consumption, and I was afraid that he would not be able to wake up until tomorrow. "Tsk tusk, my Lord Nagato, you are really energetic!" Not long after he walked out of the room, Nagato heard a faint voice in his ears. Following the sound, Nagato saw only a white kitten lying on the fence in the corridor. "Yeah, isn''t this Chelsea?" Seeing the little white cat, Nagato''s eyes lit up and he walked over with a smile, raised his hands, and hugged the little white cat in his arms. "Humph!" Being held by Nagato, the little white cat let out a cold snort. Nagato just smiled at this and didn''t say much. After all, Chelsea was busy running for herself, and when she came back, she saw that she had found a sister for her. It was understandable that she was in a bad mood. Holding the cat that Chelsea had changed, Nagato walked towards the gate of the castle. After a while, Chelsea''s voice rang again. "Is this really good?" Accompanied by the faint voice, the little white cat crawled out of Nagato''s arms, quickly climbed onto Nagato''s shoulder, and then transformed into a canary. "After all, Tsukushi is..." "it does not matter!" Interrupting Chelsea faintly, Nagato smiled and said, "Before this, weren''t you and Tsukushi the same, so it doesn''t matter." "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Chelsea couldn''t help but snorted. Then she saw the gate of the castle appear at the end of her vision, and realized that Nagato was going out... "Where is this going out?" "Well, I''m going to hunt!" There was a slight silence, and a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "I just finished a work, I need to find a place to experiment with how powerful it is." ... ... If you want to list the most unpopular places in the imperial capital, the imperial execution grounds will definitely hold high.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com Standing on the top of a hill not far from the execution ground, the red-haired boy glanced at it. In the afterglow of the setting sun, the entire execution ground seemed to be stained with blood. "No, your destination is here?!" Chelsea, who turned into a canary and stood on Nagato''s shoulder, couldn''t help but complain, "It''s really an unpleasant place. Can''t you change the place?" Just like Aryas imperial tool, Dark Wrath [Hellfire] requires the host to die once and merge with the will of hell to play its role. As the imperial tool that Nagato Society pays special attention to, it transforms into a free [Gaia foundation] It also has its own unique way of use. After becoming the woman and subordinate of Nagato, Chelsea got that method. That is to take the essence and blood of the life you want to transform, and merge it into the foundation, so that all the inside and outside of your transformation are consistent with the creatures you transform. Of course, this kind of transformation will consume physical energy and energy according to the strength of the creature being transformed, but in this way, Chelsea is not out of battle. Even as long as Chelsea has enough strength and spirit, she can transform into a dangerous species for a short time. Therefore, Chelsea at this time is no different from a real canary. However, because of this, the animal''s keen perception made her clearly perceive what an astonishing curse of resentment and death filled the sky above the execution ground. If an ordinary person with a weaker physique approaches, it is very likely to be seriously ill. This can be described as a veritable place of great evil! "It''s right here!" Facing Chelseas complaint, Nagato just whispered a word, and walked towards the execution ground. Soon, the red-haired boy came to the gate of the execution ground. "stop!" "who are you!" The guards of the execution ground saw Nagato''s arrival for the first time, and they took a few steps forward, made a defensive gesture, and asked. "Kill them!" In the face of these two guards, Nagato was even lazy to say something. In an instant, the shadows under Nagato''s feet stretched out, connecting with the shadows at the feet of the two guards, and the invisible gloomy chill instantly floated to their backs. The next moment, the death beast''s figure emerged from the shadows and appeared behind one of the guards. The death sickle in his hand directly cut off the guard''s head! When another guard saw this scene, his eyes widened violently, and he was about to shout. Just before he could say a word, the meteor hammer attached to the end of the death sickle hit his head directly, with a''bang'', the guard''s head burst like a watermelon. In an instant, blood and meat spilled all over the gate of the execution ground, and a strong smell of blood permeated. "Hey, it''s really bloody!" Seeing the strength of the death beast, Chelsea did not ask about the origin of the death beast, but murmured in dissatisfaction, and then sat down on Nagato''s shoulder without speaking. As a spy, Chelsea is quite effective in trying to figure out people''s hearts. Although the time to get along is very short, Chelsea still clearly understands that Nagato is inherently domineering and cold, and maybe she can pester him in daily life. But now, all the girl needs to do is to watch quietly. Nagato nodded with satisfaction in response to Chelsea''s good behaved, and then the red-haired boy''s thoughts moved, and the death beast floated towards the gate of the execution ground. Soon, the death beast passed directly through... 1528 Chapter 046 Death is coming first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This is the last batch today!" Seeing the last group of criminals being executed not far away, Old John, who was the guard, couldn''t help but sigh in a low voice and sigh in his heart the difficulties of the world. As an old man in the execution ground, John witnessed the decay of this empire in his own way. When Old John was still young, this execution ground had to execute some people every day, but as time passed, more and more people had to be executed in this execution ground. Even in recent years, it can be described as a river of blood. It was the old John who worked here all his life. Facing such a situation, he was also a little frightened. Fortunately, his nerve line was relatively thick, but he managed to get through. People of the same age as Old John have either retired early or are already crazy. "Thinking of this, I am really lucky!" With such a sigh in his head, Old John looked at the man who was beheading in the middle of the execution ground. Old John remembered that the man''s name was Zanke. He is the most famous warrior in execution grounds in recent years. just "Pity!" Speaking in a low voice, relying on experience, Old John found that the guy named Zanke was already on the verge of going crazy, and he might be completely crazy soon. "It''s your misfortune to come to hell, kid!" With a chuckle of self-deprecation, Old John suddenly felt that it was a miracle that he hadn''t been crazy for so long, "I don''t know why I will really go to hell." What do you think now? At the moment when Old John''s words fell, an abrupt voice rang in his ears, and then Old John felt a sudden cold in his neck and his head flew high. Before closing his eyes completely, the old guy saw the floater holding a sickle. That look, it''s just...reaper! ... ... "Bang! Bang!" The abrupt sound echoed from the execution ground. When the surrounding guards heard the sound, they couldn''t help but looked at the place where the sound came from, and then they saw the scene of Old John splitting his head. Not only the guards, but also the beheading Zanke couldn''t help but stop his movements. The criminals around him even couldn''t help showing a hint of rejoicing. After all, Zanke was about to do it just now, and they were about to die in a second or two. "How is this going!!!" A young guard couldn''t help but exclaimed, but as soon as his words fell, the cold blade drew over his neck and beheaded it again. This time, everyone finally saw the death god floating beside the young guard''s body! "You bastard!" "Dare to come here to make trouble, damn guy!" "Give it to me, kill him!" The guards all over the execution ground did not show any timidity when seeing the strange posture of the death beast. As the guards of the execution ground, the nerves of these guards were a little abnormal. Bloodthirsty and combative emotions, almost every guard has.Girls Classmates Network www.sntxw.com Therefore, they rushed towards the death beast almost immediately, no one escaped! just "Tsk tut, this is just right!" Seeing the guards'' reaction, the death beast couldn''t help but sneered in a gloomy low voice, and then the robe on its body suddenly opened, revealing an endless darkness. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Accompanied by roars, ghost creatures with ferocious mouths emerged from the darkness in the death beast''s robe, and rushed towards the guards. These fierce ghosts are all the postures of death beasts before evolution, and their name is fierce ghost beast. This is made by Nagato using part of the power of the death beast as a guide, combined with the souls of those who have died of resentment in this world. It is used as a weapon of the death beast in the group battle-the fierce ghost army! "what!!!" The guard rushing to the forefront bit the neck of the elder will, and screamed in an instant, then his head was directly bitten off, and blood splashed. Seeing the tragedy of the front guard, the guards at the back finally calmed down. Then, without waiting for them to react, the other fierce ghosts swarmed up, biting on their bodies. "Ah, help!" "Spare me, it hurts!!" "Ghost, woooo!!!" In an instant, the guards made all kinds of screams. The guards did not resist, but the fierce ghosts did not seem to be entities. After being attacked, they only broke up. They will soon regroup. The guards They simply couldn''t beat it. Not long after, all kinds of chewing sounds continued to sound in the space, and there were broken limbs everywhere, and a lot of blood was spilled, making the entire execution ground even more tragic. "Tsk tut, haha!" Laughing lowly, the figure of the death beast floated, drifted past the fierce ghosts who were eating, and came to the center of the execution ground. At this time, there were only Zanke, the imperial executioner, and the criminals he was about to kill. Because the number of monsters is limited, these people are still alive. Seeing the death beast approaching, the criminals who were about to be put to death kept backing away with fear. Their faces were no longer fortunate, but full of fear. On the contrary, Zankes face was delighted, or enthusiastically said: "Are you the Lord Grim Reaper, you must be Lord Grim Reaper!" "A soul that has been twisted, haha!" Seeing such a fanatical Zanke, the Death Beast smiled in a low voice, then placed the sickle in his hand on Zanke''s neck and said in a low voice "I am the god of death, you are willing to follow me, decapitator!" "I am willing, please let me follow you, Lord Grim Reaper!" Facing the addition of the blade, Zanke''s face remained enthusiastic. As the executioner, Zanke had long gone crazy, hearing the wailing of the murdered criminals all day long. It''s just that when he saw the death beast, he felt tranquility after a long absence. For this tranquility, he has forgotten life and death! "Then be my ghost, Zanke!" Whispering in a low voice, the death beast''s scythe moved, and Zanke was beheaded immediately, blood splashed, the twisted soul flew out of Zanke''s body, and then was absorbed by the death beast into the robe. Zanke''s soul is gestating inside and will soon become a fierce ghost of the death beast... 1529 Chapter 047 Absorption and Encounter Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The criminals around saw their eyes widening. Not only because the demon-like beheading Zanke in their minds died so easily, but also because of the soul emerging from Zanke''s corpse. Although they don''t necessarily know that it is the soul, they still feel panic instinctively. "This, my lord, I..." At this time, one of the criminals mustered up the courage to say something to the death beast, and then greeted the death beast''s sickle, and instantly split into two. "I said, I am the god of death, and the purpose of death has always been death!" As soon as the death beast''s words fell, the surrounding fierce ghosts instantly rushed up, covering the criminals, and soon the chewing voice sounded again. Soon, the life of the entire execution ground was completely eaten by the fierce ghosts, and as the setting sun went down, the huge execution ground fell into an eerie silence. "Hehe, the guy who got in the way is finally gone!" At this time, the deep words of the death beast echoed around, and then the robe on its body was windless and revealed the endless darkness inside. The fierce ghosts who had finished eating were absorbed by the darkness and disappeared instantly. After absorbing the fierce ghosts, the dark attraction did not stop. Soon, this attraction triggered the death and resentment contained in this building built a thousand years ago. "boom!!!" The invisible power turned into a pitch-black whirlwind, surging around the death beast. With the fusion of endless resentment and death aura, the coercion on the death beast gradually increased. From the beginning, the goal of the death beast, or Nagato, was not simply to destroy the execution ground, but to absorb the endless death and resentment accumulated in this execution ground. Although the death beast is a clone of Nagato, in essence, it is an emperor of Nagato. It is somewhat similar to the electric light stone fire [Susanoo] in Teigu. As an emperor, the core of the death beast is a sage stone that incorporates the magician beasts digital information, and the sages stone is essentially the crystallization of life and soul. And death breath and resentment will all have an impact on life and soul. Absorbing these things can theoretically increase the power of the death beast. Although these powers are negative in nature, although it can increase the strength of the Death Beast in the short term, it is also overdrawing the future of the Death Beast. However, the death beast is only a transitional product after all, and Nagato would care about it. Half an hour later, the black whirlwind around the death beast began to stop. "boom!!!" With the coercion in the death beast''s body, Ben instantly soared and disappeared, and the surrounding whirlwind also disappeared. The entire execution ground suddenly exudes a clean smell, and the gloom and depression of the past disappeared. If it were not for the stumps and blood stains on the scene, it would even be impossible to imagine that this is the execution ground. "Well, it''s almost there!" He said in a low voice, the death beast was about to leave. Only soon, the death beast stopped, because at this moment, he saw that there was an eye-like imperial tool on Zanke''s corpse. "Is this the Five Vision [Observer]?" Seeing this Emperor Gu''s eyes, the Death Beast couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com The observer is a very useful emperor with five abilities: insight, farsight, perspective, future vision, and vision. They can see into the human heart, observe the distance, penetrate the blind, see the future, and activate illusions. If you didn''t want to do too much at the beginning, this Teigu himself would also collect it. At this time, the death beast couldn''t help thinking, I am afraid that this is something that Zanke has just stolen. If he does not come today, I am afraid that Zanke will flee by himself. Relying on the power of Teigu, this is completely possible. "Just for me to use!" Seeing this imperial tool, the death beast laughed, and the shadow underneath it stretched out, rolled up this imperial tool, and placed it on the eyeball accessories in front of him. Following the death beast''s thoughts, the eyeball accessories in front of it shimmered, fusing the observer. After doing all this, the death beast''s figure suddenly disappeared in place. ... ... On a big tree outside the execution ground, Nagato was sitting on the trunk with his eyes closed. Chelsea is turning into a cute white cat, lying in Nagato''s arms. Suddenly, a pitch-black shadow appeared out of thin air, and it went up along the tree trunk and merged with the shadow of Nagato, causing the red-haired boy to open his eyes. "Well, does the action seem to go well, haha!" With a low laugh, Nagato straightened up and hugged the kitten. He jumped from the treetop and fell straight to the ground. Glancing at the execution site again, Nagato turned around to leave. just-- "Who are you and why are you here!" An abrupt and clear shout came into Nagato''s ears, and then three figures of a man and two women appeared from behind the tree trunk not far from Nagato. The boy among them was talking, and he was looking at Nagato with a serious face. "Before asking someone else''s name, you should say your name first!" Looking at the boys and girls who suddenly appeared in front of them, Nagato''s face didn''t show much surprise, but spoke indifferently. "Uh, it seems like..." Hearing Nagato''s words, the boy was stunned for a moment, and said hesitatingly, but before he could finish his words, he was kicked down by the short-haired girl next to him. "It''s you, idiot!" He cursed in a low voice, the girl with short black hair instantly pulled out the sword from her waist, pointed the tip of the sword directly at Nagato, and asked: "Who are you and what is your purpose! The doctor has already said that no one can approach here without permission!" While she was talking, the murderous intent on the girl gradually spread, and it meant that Nagato would just open the fight without saying anything. "Wow, really direct character!" Seeing the girl''s reaction, Nagato couldn''t help being a little surprised. Then, after taking a closer look at the girl''s appearance, Nagato couldn''t help but ask: "That girl, do you know Chitong?" .. 1530 Episode 048 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"who are you?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a flash of surprise flashed in the eyes of the short-haired girl, and the fierce aura on her body stagnated. Then she asked, "Why do you know your sister?" "Sister? So you are Chitong''s younger sister!" Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little dazed, and he couldn''t help expressing a touch of joy at the moment. Originally, the red-haired boy was still hesitating how to subdue Chitong, but he didn''t expect to meet her sister here. I have to say that this is really bad luck. After Nagato''s fight against Chikushi, the showdown time between him and the three Cornelia sisters is close at hand. If you don''t want all three of them to be eaten by themselves, the girls will definitely do it in the near future. At this time, Nagato was already thinking about the subduing action after defeating them. Among them, Chikushi has become a member of Nagato. With that little girl''s glass heart, Nagato''s self-confidence can easily convince her, and Cornelia, who is strong in appearance but weak in heart, also has no big problems. Only the red pupil made Nagato feel like there was nowhere to start. Compared with Chikushi and Cornelia, Chihitomi has a more decisive and independent mentality under the appearance of a big foodie, and is also stronger and fearless. The most important thing is that Nagato can feel the incredibly powerful luck of the red pupil. Essentially powerful, coupled with profound aura, Chitong is simply a born strong embryo, which is why Nagato has not done anything with Chitong. Chitong, she deserves to be treated more carefully by Nagato! And now, Nagato found that he already had a piece of chess enough to make Aka Hitomi subdue... ... ... Seeing the joy that suddenly appeared on Nagato''s face, the short-haired girl suddenly realized something was wrong. As a girl who had received rigorous training and grew up in the empire, her insight was naturally extraordinary, and she could easily see a touch of badness from Nagato''s dangerous expression. Ever since, the girl raised the blade in her hand again! At the same time, the blond and silver haired girls standing next to the short-haired girl also realized what was wrong with Nagato, and also made a defensive gesture. "Ah la la, don''t be so alert!" Seeing the actions of the three young girls in front of him, Nagato strolled over and said as they walked, "Introduce myself. My name is Nagato. What is your name." None of the three young girls made a sound, but still maintained a vigilant posture, preparing to find the gap in Nagato. But soon, something that made them feel vomiting blood happened As Nagato''s steps, the three of them all felt an extremely uncomfortable feeling. Nagato''s footsteps were very light, but they seemed to be on their hearts. The extremely stuffy feeling made them suffocate suddenly. "do not come!!!" When Nagato walked less than five meters in front of them, the silver-haired girl among them suddenly yelled unbearably, took a pill from her arms with one hand and swallowed it, and the whole person rushed up. "Wow!!!" The speed of the girl who swallowed the pills soared instantly, and it faintly cut through the air. That terrifying speed definitely makes many people afraid. But Nagato is definitely not included!Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net "Taking drugs?" Facing the incoming silver-haired girl, Nagato''s thoughts changed sharply, and he understood the situation of the girl in front of him almost instantly. Obviously, the other party had used drugs to improve her strength. "Really... crooked door!" With a disdainful murmur, the shadow at Nagato''s feet instantly spread, and rose from the ground, turning into a huge monster mouth, biting and killing the silver-haired girl. "Keng!!!" Facing the sudden big mouth, the silver-haired girl couldn''t dodge under acceleration, so she could only slash directly into the big mouth with the blade of her hand, and a metal-like impact suddenly sounded. In the collision, the monster directly bite down, biting the girl''s sword. After that, the monster''s mouth began to deform, and a second mouth was separated from the side, and it was bitten and killed directly at the undefended girl. "...It''s over!" Seeing this scene, the silver-haired girl''s eyes suddenly widened. His head was blank, unable to respond. At this moment, an abrupt voice rang in her ears, and then the blond boy appeared directly beside her, slashing directly at the side of the second monster''s mouth with the sword in his hand... "boom!!!" In the crisp sound of the collision, the monster''s mouth split into two, and the part that was separated from the main body dissipated directly, while the other part began to deform, turning into countless sharp blades, and blasting out. In the gap between the transformation, the blond boy and the silver-haired girl named Yin had already retreated, and Yin had given up his weapons for this. In exchange, the blade''s attack also failed! "not bad!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but whispered, "At this level, it is impossible without a certain level of training. Is it also a killer? By the way, Chitong''s sister!" Speaking of this, Nagato suddenly found that Akita''s younger sister had disappeared. And at the moment his voice just fell, a sudden sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded in his ears, and then the figure of the short-haired girl rushed to his side without knowing when. Without speaking, the short-haired girl slashed at Nagato''s waist with a knife! "It''s really violent!" Faced with such a sudden sword, Nagato was not particularly surprised. His right hand suddenly lifted, index and middle fingers stretched out, and suddenly caught the attacking blade. "Humph!!!" A strong rebound came from the blade, causing the short-haired girl to groan. If it weren''t for the girl''s strength, she would almost be unable to hold her knife. Afterwards, the girl was surprised to find that her slash, which was enough to smash the second-level dangerous species, was actually caught with two fingers. "Who are you?" Seeing this scene, the girl couldn''t help but speak out again. "I said, I am Nagato!" With a low laugh, the red-haired boy slowly lowered his head, and stared at the short-haired girl, "I am the master of the red pupils, who do you think I am, sister-chan!" .. 1531 Chapter 049: Capturing Black PupilPart 2 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This is impossible!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the short-haired girl couldn''t help refuting loudly, "How could my sister have any masters, what the hell did you do to my sister?!!!" While she was talking, the angry girl directly released her left hand holding the sword and dropped it to her waist. "choke--!" The lightning-like cold light lit up from the girl''s hand, like a poisonous snake, stabbing fiercely in the direction of Nagato''s body. The speed was extremely fast, and it flashed through the space, cutting through the air. I believe that most people face such a sudden blow, I am afraid it is difficult to avoid, after all, the speed of the girl has indeed reached an absolutely first-class level. It''s just that the people she faced were never comparable to ordinary people. A hand suddenly appeared from the side, cutting through the atmosphere like an arrow, and suddenly touching the cold light from the lightning burst within a thousandth of a second. "Snapped--!" With a crisp sound, a strong hand grasped the girl''s wrist holding the cold light. Only then did the lightning-like cold light reveal his full picture. That was actually a knife. An extremely sharp knife. With Nagato''s instinct, he can even feel the death aura contained in the blade, presumably this blade should be contaminated with insoluble poison. "What an unbehaved kitten!" Holding the girl''s wrist, Nagato said helplessly, "It''s so murderous, and from the beginning, you didn''t tell me your name. In this case, I can only listen to it myself!" As soon as the red-haired boy''s voice fell, the death beast emerged from behind, shrouding the girl in its shadow. In an instant, the eyeball accessories between the death beast''s neck flashed a gleam. Tegu Five Vision Universal [Observer] is activated "It turns out that your name is Heitong!" Through the ability to see through, Nagato easily knew the name of the girl in front of him, "Then, Kurotochan, become my prey!" "boom!!!" Following Nagato''s words, Black Eye felt his five senses shattered instantly. While her head was blank, everything around the girl was changing, she moved from outside the execution grounds of the imperial capital to a place of splendid flowers, and there was no one around. "this is?" She whispered softly in her mouth, but the girl was a little at a loss. Subconsciously, Black pupil wanted to find her own knife, but at this time, she found that her clothes had been replaced with a gorgeous dress, and the knife had long since disappeared. A feeling of uneasiness sprang up in the girl''s heart. "How to do?" Although he was a killer cultivated by the empire, Black Pupil was only a 13 or 14-year-old girl after all. It didn''t take long for her to actually perform the mission. Faced with such a sudden situation, the girl couldn''t help but feel a little lost. Then, she heard a coveted voice-- "Black pupil!" The girl''s eyes widened and she turned around hesitantly. Afterwards, the girl saw that a girl with a knife with long black hair was looking at her in surprise. It was no one else, but it was Heitong''s sister-Chitong! "sister?" Faced with the girl''s surprise, Hei Tong said hesitatingly.Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowo.com "It''s me, what''s the matter?" Seeing his sister''s situation, Chitong approached Heitong''s side and said, "By the way, why are you here? There is no one who can..." "sister!!!" Without waiting for Chitong''s words to finish, Heitong plunged into his arms and said with a slight cry, "It''s been eight years, I finally saw you, sister, I miss you so much!!" "In order to see you, people keep killing people. I''m really scared, sister!" "Black pupil, you..." A flash of surprise flashed on Chitong''s face, and then a warm color appeared, "Good boy, it''s okay, sister is here, sister will not leave you, Black pupil." "really?" Hearing Chi Tong''s words, Hei Tong raised her head, and some promises said, "I really won''t leave the black pupil, will I really not leave the black pupil again?" "Of course it is true!" Chitong''s face was full of firm expressions, hugging his sister, "From now on, our sisters will be together, don''t worry, let''s get a good night''s sleep!" At the end, a strange smile flashed across Chitong''s face. The black pupil who hadn''t seen it suddenly sank. Plunged into darkness... ... ... "Really, a cute little cat!" Outside, Nagato held the black pupil in his arms, and couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, "Don''t worry, from now on, your two sisters will be my possessions and will naturally be together." Just now, Nagato tried the observer''s power, a very simple illusion. But with such power, he easily subdued the black pupil. I have to say that Black Eye''s assassination technique is indeed powerful, but her heart is not as strong as her sister. "Let go of the black pupil!" At this moment, the blond boy friend of Black Eye saw the girl being subdued strangely, and couldn''t help but anxiously cross the shadow monster and rush towards Nagato. Probably because of anger or other emotions, the teenager''s speed suddenly increased. Behind him, a silver-haired girl named Yin also rushed up. The two obviously rescued their partner. just-- "I can''t help myself!" Facing the two people who came, Nagato couldn''t help but a flash of disdain. They were not like Kuroto. They had a sister that Nagato wanted very much, and Nagato was naturally not polite to them. Ever since, the death robe behind the red-haired boy was lifted... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The ferocious ghosts roared and rushed out of the robes of the god of death, reaching a triple figure in an instant, and directly surrounded the two young girls who rushed up. In the blink of an eye, the weapon in the hand of the young girl was directly bitten by the fierce ghosts. Then, they were directly stunned by the fierce ghosts. If it weren''t for taking care of the black pupil''s emotions, Nagato might have allowed the fierce ghosts to eat the two directly, and at the same time extract their souls and refine them into fierce ghosts. ps: One chapter before starting!.. 1532 Chapter 050 The prelude to the assassination first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, you are lucky!" Looking at the two who fainted, Nagato''s face did not show any emotion, "Although it is not worth mentioning, it can be used in the end..." "Just treat it as waste for recycling." Although in terms of pure combat effectiveness, the two in front of them are good assassins. However, Nagato didn''t take them seriously. Just use them as tools. In fact, if it weren''t for the black pupil itself who was Chi pupil''s younger sister, and also had a lot of luck, Nagato wouldn''t put him in his eyes. Compared with the assassins of Heitong and the others, the Heitong trio were completely overdrawn. From the previous performance of the black pupils taking drugs during the battle, Nagato can probably think of it. In order to train qualified assassins, the black pupils have been continuously modified in various ways, overdrawing their potential, so that the current When Hei Tong and the others are fighting, they all take drugs to replenish energy. Although in terms of the current situation, the black pupils are not weaker than their peers. But the future development will be different. At least the three black pupils who have overdrawn their potential can no longer continue to grow stronger, and they will probably only stay at the current level forever. And this level is nothing but cannon fodder in the foreseeable future of Nagato. but-- "Black Eye sauce, or, you can have a different future!" Looking down at the girl in his arms, Nagato flashed a piece of imperial equipment from his collection. Perhaps, the girl in his arms was very suitable for that imperial equipment. At this moment, a crisp rumbling sound came from Nagato''s ear. Looking up, the red-haired boy saw Chelsea, who had run aside since the beginning of the previous battle, slowly approaching in a carriage in a carriage. "I think you need a carriage to go home, right, my dear Nagato-kun!" "It looks like this!" The corner of his eyes glanced at the two fallen people and the black pupil in his arms, Nagato chuckled softly, and Nagato became more and more satisfied with Chelsea''s consideration. ... When I returned to the castle, it was already darkening. Only a few servants and Arya greeted Nagato. After a simple greeting, Nagato handed the two partners of Kuroto to Arya and asked her to accept it. Especially the phrase "there is no limit to the method" made Arya ecstatic. Seeing Arya''s departure, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a moment of silence for the two guys who will become Arya''s toys, hoping that they won''t be broken... Then Nagato walked into his room holding the black pupil, followed by Chelsea. "Strange, Xiaozhuzi!" After entering the room, Nagato found that Tsukushi, who he thought was going to sleep all day, was missing, and he was a little surprised. "Of course she was picked up by her sister Keer!" Compared to Nagato''s surprise, Chelsea was calmer, "How can I say, you have done this kind of thing, people can''t be unresponsive!" "That''s true, Chitong must be depressed right now." With a light smile, he put the black pupil on the bed and covered the quilt, Nagato turned and walked towards Chelsea, and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go to sleep too!" "Which room are you going to?" "No need to go anywhere, just here!" "Wait!! Is this really okay?!!!" Steward Novel www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com Hearing Nagatos unscrupulous words, Chelsea couldnt help but change a little. Although Chelsea and Nagato slept together these days, there were only two of them! Doing that kind of thing in front of other people, Chelsea said that she didn''t have that thick skin. Even if that person is asleep. "Don''t worry, I don''t mind!" "I mind!" "invalid objection!" Holding the waist of Chelsea who was trying to escape, Nagato''s hand plunged directly into the girl''s clothes, and held the soft oppa... "First come the main body once, and then become Taeko and Cornelia again!" "You ghost...oooo!!" ... ... "Crack!!" The door to a room in the corner of the castle slowly opened. The blond girl Cornelia walked out slowly, and there seemed to be an indelible sorrow between the frowning eyebrows, which made people unable to help but feel love. "How is it, sister Cole!" When Cornelia walked out, the red eye, who had been waiting for a long time, stepped forward and asked nervously, "Is there anything wrong with her, Tsukushi?" "Relax, Chitong!" Seeing Chi pupil''s nervous face, Cornelia had to grin reluctantly, "Chikushi is just too tired, she needs a rest now." It''s just that this is really reluctant, Cornelia herself can''t believe it. Although as assassins, there is no shortage of assassins who mainly use color lure technique, but the assassination group of seven carefully cultivated as the imperial assassination force is not in this list. Because of being cultivated in a special environment all year round, the feelings of the group of seven are very similar to those of normal people. Under the huge stimulus, it is hard to say that nothing will change. Cornelia is really worried about what bad changes will happen to Tsukushi after this event, but these can only be determined after Chikushi wakes up. "Huh, that''s fine!" After hearing Cornelia''s words, the red pupil who didn''t have much complicated thoughts couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then the girl''s face suddenly became gloomy... "But it''s all my fault, if I find Tsukushi earlier..." "That''s just adding one more victim!" Before the red pupil had finished speaking, Naha Xiu next to him interrupted, "Now is not the time to talk nonsense, miscellaneous fish, we must speed up, at least...at least before you are all harmed!" Speaking of this, Naha Xiu couldn''t help showing a touch of iron on his face. Obviously, what happened to the partner made the blond young man very angry. "Do you have any ideas, boss!" After being interrupted by Naha Xiu, Chitong was not angry, but looked at him with scorching eyes, "If you can use my words, please tell me as much as you can, I also want to avenge Zhuzi!" "I understand!" Seeing the firm red eyes of the red pupil, Naha Xiu nodded and began to talk about his plan... 1533 Chapter 051 The next morning, the second one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the second day, the tragedy of the complete destruction of the imperial execution ground instantly spread throughout the entire imperial capital. All people who heard the news looked surprised and unbelieving. After all, the imperial execution ground was the place where the imperial majesty was manifested. I don''t know how many guys who despised the imperial majesty were beaten into that place and disappeared into the world. In the imperial execution ground, just hearing the description can make people feel panic. There is no shortage of rumors that just get close to one disease. How could such a terrifying and vicious place be destroyed so easily. It''s just that with the appearance of the police squad on the streets of the imperial capital, many discerning people suddenly understood that the so-called total annihilation tragedy was real...the majesty of the empire was provoked. "Tsk tusk, this is really... untimely!" Below a bookstore that had just been searched by the security team, the white-haired one-eyed woman sighed secretly, used the mechanical left hand to deliver the cigarette to her mouth, took a deep breath, and then exhaled white smoke. "Indeed, Miss Nageta!" The green-haired young man next to the woman also sighed, "Obviously I have found enough like-minded comrades to form an assassination team for the revolutionary army, but in the end we encountered this kind of thing. It seems that we will be dormant for a little longer. ." "It looks like this, Lubbock!" Faced with her partner, the woman named Najieta spoke like this. At this time, she couldn''t help thinking of Barbara''s leaving without saying goodbye, the rise of the imperial princess, and the faint stupidity of the imperial capital and even the empire, which made Najieta feel a touch of worry. "Princess Lifa, can you really save this empire?" Thinking of the kind-hearted princess that she had ever met, Najieta had such thoughts in her heart, and then the figure of a certain ice demon flashed in her mind, and Najieta couldn''t help but shook her head. "Impossible, as long as the woman is still there, the empire has no hope of salvation." Once again, she strengthened her belief in revolution, and Najieta looked at the detailed map of the imperial capital in front of her. In it, the castle located in the forest outside the imperial capital was drawn in a large circle. "The strongest sequence in the new empire, is Duke Nagato?" ... ... "Huh? Who is talking about me!" At this time, in the master bedroom of the forest castle, Nagato, who was still sleeping, suddenly sensed a thought in the dark, and he woke up from the gentle village. Afterwards, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a happy smile. Although it is not very clear who is talking about him, Nagato doesn''t care. What he cares about is the fact that he can perceive this idea. Obviously, the seal in his body was too thin to suppress Nagato''s extraordinary essence. "Although the power has not been unblocked, but..." Raising his left hand and clenching his fist, Nagato couldn''t help muttering to himself in a low voice, "The attributes that control everything have appeared again, very good!!!" At this time, Nagato had once again stepped forward in the direction of no solution. "Ok?!" At this moment, a light voice rang in Nagato''s ears, and his head slightly lowered. At first glance, Nagato saw Chelsea with a lot of white skin. Last night, Nagato madly demanded her several times, when the girl was falling into a deep sleep.ok novel www.okxs8.com Obviously, the source of the voice is not her. if that''s the case Thinking about it this way, Nagato''s gaze turned to a corner of the huge bed. As expected, Nagato saw it, and Kuroto was getting up from the bed with a confused expression. "Sister, sister..." He spoke in a dazed voice, black pupils looked around, and after seeing Nagato and Chelsea sleeping next to him, the girl''s eyes suddenly became clear. For the first time, the girl looked at her body with a big change, and touched it up and down. He was relieved until he confirmed that his clothes were the same as yesterday and had not been violated, but after that, Heitong felt a wordless anger again. But soon, this anger was suppressed by the black pupil. The memories of yesterday flashed in her mind, and the girl suddenly understood that the sister she had seen before was probably not her real sister, but an illusion. And myself, I''m afraid I was captured by the man in front of me! "What a bastard!" He cursed in a low voice, Black pupil looked at the red-haired boy in front of him with cold eyes, and said, "You fellow, what is your purpose!" "Oh, I didn''t explode the hair the first time!" Seeing the reaction of the black pupil, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, and then the red-haired boy couldn''t help but think of it. The girl in front of him received the empire''s top killer training. To be a killer is not a reckless person, and emotional control is a basic skill. "My purpose is actually very simple!" Covering the quilt on Chelsea next to him, Nagato moved naked to Black Eye''s side, "I just want you, and your sister, Black Eye sauce!" "what" Hearing Nagato''s words, Black pupil''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank, but before she could do anything in the future, the girl felt paralyzed all over and collapsed on the bed. I don''t know when, the mist on the bed was filling, and the black pupils were imprisoned. Even made her unable to speak. "Black Eye sauce, wait here for a while, your sister will meet you again soon!" Nagato got off the bed and spoke while putting on his clothes, and just shortly after his words fell, an unexpected voice came from outside the room. "Master, are you awake? A guest is coming from the palace!" Hearing this voice, Heitong couldn''t help but get excited. If it weren''t for being imprisoned, I''m afraid the girl would have made a noise, because this is the voice of her sister, Chitong. "Uh...correct it, maybe you can meet your sisters today!" Hearing this, Nagato''s face moved slightly, his mind connected with the scattered haze that spread throughout the castle, and then a smile was revealed, so he whispered to the black pupil. As soon as the voice fell, the mist turned into a discolored shield, completely concealing the black pupil. Then, Nagato walked to the door... 1534 Chapter 052 The Futile Assassination [Part One] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Opening the door, Nagato saw the girl standing at the door. The long black hair flutters slightly, and the pure white maid outfit sets off the girl''s already faintly curvaceous figure, filled with beautiful youth and vitality, which makes people happy. If there is anything bad, it is that the girl''s hostility does not contain any cover. I''m glaring at something like this, right? "I said red pupil!" After closing the door to his room casually, a wry smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "As for being so hostile to me, I and Chikushi are in love." "nonsense!" When I heard Nagato''s words, Chi pupil was startled. To be honest, the girl really didn''t expect that this guy in front of her would be so cheeky. Tsukushi might have a good impression of him, but how could she not fall in love with the person she was going to assassinate! Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with the empire''s situation, so those who play with the girl''s body and mind should be Tianzhu! Thinking of this, Chi Tong couldn''t help grinding his teeth secretly, a cat with explosive hair. "No nonsense, Tsukushi is very happy!" Facing the girl with explosive hair, the red-haired boy said with a smile, "If you want to come to Chikushi and haven''t woken up yet, hum, if she wakes up, you will know the real situation. Okay, lets talk about what the palace guy is. Circumstances, after we fix those guys, we go to Chikushi to prove the facts!" Seeing Nagato''s self-confident posture, Chihitomi couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled-is it true that he and Chikushi are in love with each other, as he said?!! "No! No! Red pupil, don''t be fooled by this guy!" The conversation with Nahasio last night flashed in his mind, and the red pupil forcibly stopped the distracting thoughts in his heart, and said stiffly: "Your Majesty the Emperor will send someone to convey the secret edict, Mr. Butler asked me to invite you over!" "Oh, the decree of the little emperor, it looks very interesting, let''s go!" Hearing Aka Hitomi''s words, a flash of interest flashed on Nagato''s face, and at the same time he was also looking forward to what actions the little cats around him would take to him. ... ... The castle in the forest is huge. Within the radiation range of the entire imperial capital, the area here is only inferior to the imperial palace. Therefore, it took Nagato and Akita a full five minutes before they walked from their rooms to the reception hall dedicated to entertaining some distinguished guests. After entering the reception hall, Nagato saw four unseen figures of three men and one woman. The head is a middle-aged man who looks a bit vicissitudes of life. On him, Nagato felt a good breath. Obviously, this is a master who has reached an extraordinary level on the way of vigor. As for whether he possesses a grudge, Nagato is difficult to determine. Fighting energy is different from general power, it is enlightenment, it is the sublimation of the soul, and it is invisible. Behind the middle-aged man is a tall young man, a young man with glasses, and a brunette girl who looks energetic and has slender legs. The servants who received the four were headed by the butler Nahasiu and the maid Cornelia. "I heard that you are from the palace?" Biquge www.sckean.com Walking straight to the main seat of the reception hall, Nagato didn''t say any greetings, and he opened the door and said his question straightforwardly, "Say, what''s the matter with the little emperor?!" While talking and deporting, Nagato did not show any respect for the emperor, and the middle-aged man couldn''t help frowning slightly. I saw a trace of sullen on his face, and then forcibly suppressed it before speaking, "In the early hours of the morning, the imperial capital guard team discovered that the execution ground guards were completely destroyed and the entire execution ground was breached..." "The majesty of the empire has been offended, and your majesty is furious. I hope that your Excellency can go out and find out the existence that offends the majesty of the empire and bring them to justice, with the majesty of the empire!" Speaking of the last, the middle-aged man''s face even showed a touch of integrity and anger. He seemed to hate those who offended the empire. just "Can not do it!" Hearing what he said, Nagato took a sip of the tea that Cornelia had handed over, and then said, "I can''t do this alone." "After all, I destroyed the imperial execution ground!" Nagato''s understatement directly caused the entire reception hall to be completely stunned, and the surrounding environment suddenly became quiet... "You insurgent thief!!!" Not long after, the middle-aged man who had reacted was furious, and he directly pulled out his saber from his waist and slashed towards Nagato. The action was so fast that he even left a shadow. just "Humph!" However, seeing Nagato snorted, he was not surprised by such a sudden shot, but snapped his fingers. Suddenly, a piece of diamond wood spread out from the floor of the entire meeting room, directly blocking him. "Keng!!!" The middle-aged man''s sword slashed on the vajra wood, but failed to cut it off, and the metal-like sound of collision echoed in the air, seeming a bit harsh. "Yu''s pants, strengthen!" "Go, rattlesnake!" "Melaleucathe earth shakes!" At the next moment, as if an agreement had been made, the two women and the woman behind the middle-aged man moved separately, and the brunette girl jumped up and kicked down towards Nagato. The man with glasses threw a weird whip, while the tall young man put on a layer of armor and struck the ground with a punch. The earth under Nagato suddenly shook, and the sharp rock burst out of the ground. "A three-sided attack, blocking all my escape routes, really came prepared!" Faced with such an attack, Nagato chuckled softly. Then, green vegetation appeared on the ground under the feet of the red-haired boy, which instantly stabilized the ground, and in the next moment countless vines grew wildly. The green vines appeared directly, entangled with the incoming long whip, and then, a larger number of vines formed a large net, directly receiving the kick of the long-legged girl. In less than a moment, the entire reception hall suddenly turned into a paradise for vines. The glasses man, the big man and the long-legged woman were almost instantly caught by the vines. The middle-aged man relied on the knife in his hand to resist constantly, but after all he couldn''t resist the endless vines, and soon fell into the bondage of plants... 1535 Chapter 045 The Futile AssassinationMiddleFourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What a fool!" After seeing the last middle-aged man''caught'', the ridicule on Nagato''s face did not hide, "My site is my base. You, want to deal with me too, really dont know what to say." "Let''s say, where are you guys from? It shouldn''t be sent by the emperor!" Hearing Nagato''s question, the four people who fell into the bondage of the plants remained silent unanimously. Obviously, they seemed unwilling to answer Nagato''s question. "Snapped!" In response, Nagato snapped his fingers with a sneer! In the next moment, the vines in the entire hall began to shrink, and the four people who were entangled in the vines felt a strong pressure in an instant, causing the four of them to groan. Soon, pain appeared on the faces of the four of them, and there was even a vague sound of bone collision. "Hmph, I see when you can be stiff!" He whispered to himself, Nagato looked at Cornelia, who was not involved in the vines, and gestured with the tea cup in his hand. "Ah, yes!" Cornelia responded in surprise, and then poured tea for Nagato, but in the process of pouring the tea, the blond girl couldn''t help but a haze appeared in her eyes. The power Nagato showed was too strong, and it was beyond their expectations. Originally thought that his father could at least make him move, but it turned out to be like this, Cornelia couldn''t help feeling a little panicked, but she was still sensible and did not show it. But all of this was seen by Nagato. "It''s still far away!" After taking a look at Cornelia, this thought flashed through Nagato''s mind, "Sure enough, Cornelia is still far behind compared to Chitose." "Don''t underestimate me!!!" Just as Nagato sighed, the bound middle-aged man suddenly roared, and the terrifying murderous aura of killing all things turned into a substantive qi blade burst from him. Under such a murderous blade, the surrounding vines broke and withered. "Wow!!!" The next moment, the middle-aged man broke the air directly and rushed towards Nagato. Its speed is beyond the limit of the naked eye. The terrifying speed of almost teleportation! then "Keng!!!" A golden sickle emerged from the shadow at Nagato''s feet, blocking the attack of the middle-aged man, and then, the death beast''s unimaginable body slowly rose from the shadow. "Tsk tsk, not bad, pure murderous intent can reach this level!" Still sitting in his seat, Nagato took another sip of tea before he said, "I want to come, the knife in your hand is not a normal thing, it''s Teikoku!" "so what!" The middle-aged man with the knife snorted coldly, and disappeared instantly. The next moment, Chi Tong''s body was thrown over by him, and the middle-aged man followed Chi Tong. Obviously, he actually used Chitong''s body as a shield for his charge! This is a gambling that Nagato can''t make a move against Chi pupil!Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co "Brave!" I couldn''t help but commend this kind of decision secretly in his mind. With Nagato''s thoughts, the body of the god of death disappeared directly, passed through the body of the red pupil, and then materialized, blocking the middle-aged man. The golden sickle cut through the void and directly confronted the surprised middle-aged man. "Keng!!!" Amid the violent metal collision, the weapon in the middle-aged man''s hand flew directly, but I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and the knife flew toward the red pupil. In the next moment, the sword of Emperor Gu directly caught up with Chitong and fell to the girl''s side. "It''s now, the sword of the water dragon!" "Uh, yes, Smash King!" At this moment, Naha Xiu who was standing behind Nagato suddenly roared and drew a Western sword directly from his waist. The surge of momentum burst out, and he attacked Nagato with the sword. On the side, Cornelia hesitated, and a rotating arm guard suddenly appeared in both hands. Waved her right fist, Cornelia also attacked. "Oh, is this a lore?" Perceiving the attack behind him, Nagato was not surprised, but slightly puzzled. I don''t know why, Nagato always feels that they shouldn''t be the only one who has been brewing so many days of lore! Doubts turn to doubts, facing the attack behind him, Nagato must fight back. With a thought, a large number of fierce ghosts appeared behind Nagato. The number reached double digits in an instant. Guard the back of Nagato thoroughly! Whether it is Nahasiu''s sword or Cornelia''s fist, facing the ghost wall formed by many fierce ghosts, they cannot break open in the first time, and be careful of the fierce ghosts'' counterattack. At this moment, Chitong''s body fell directly into Nagato''s arms... and he didn''t attack! "What''s happening here!" Holding Chi pupil''s body, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but a hint of doubt appeared, but soon, Nagato''s doubt disappeared and was replaced by surprise Because at this moment, there was a slight noise in his ears. Then, Nagato felt a slight cold in his belly. Looking down at his abdomen, Nagato could see a sharp blade pierced directly from Chi pupil''s back, and then tore his clothes and left extremely tiny blood marks on his body. Time seems to have stopped at this moment. A curse appeared in the wound... Nagato''s ear suddenly echoed the call of hell. Suddenly, Nagato understood that the weapon that pierced the red pupil and injured his body was actually Murakami. Teigu, one hit will kill [Cura Yu], a Teigu that can kill as long as it is injured! "Really... amazing awareness!" After understanding the situation before and after, an exclamation flashed across Nagato''s face. At the same time, the surrounding vines, death beasts, and fierce ghosts disappeared... "Ahem, sorry, Master, I took advantage of your kindness!" At this time, the Chi pupil lying in Nagato''s arms made a bit of difficulty, but before she could finish her words, the girl spouted a mouthful of blood...... .. 1536 Chapter 054 The futile assassination [below] first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Red pupil!!!" Seeing the red pupil spouting blood, Cornelia couldn''t help but yelled out loudly. Just without waiting for her to approach, Nahasio by her side directly grabbed Cornelia and shouted coldly, "Stand for me, don''t approach!" Not only Nahasio, the middle-aged man also held the two men and a woman behind him, not allowing them to approach. It seems that the beasts that are dying in nature are the most dangerous. In their eyes, Nagato, who is already close to death, is also the most dangerous. If you get too close, you might be directly involved. At this time, waiting quietly for Nagato''s death is the most reasonable approach. "Interesting, is this your lore?" At this moment, the red-haired boy suddenly spoke, and he couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise in his words, "Using my kindness, and then using this imperial tool that is known to be able to kill in one blow as a trump card?" "exactly!" It was Naha Xiu who answered Nagato, and saw that the blond young man''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of unwillingness, "After all, if we fight head-on, we have no chance of winning." "Haha, that''s it!" The middle-aged man, or Gozzi laughed even more, "Your Excellency is the strongest existence in the empire. My children and I don''t have the confidence to deal with you face-to-face." "But we are assassins. It''s our duty to do everything, isn''t it?" "indeed so!" Upon hearing this, Nagato sighed slightly, and then said, "It''s just that you seem to be a little anxious, otherwise, you don''t have to sacrifice your partners!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the people around couldn''t help being silent for a while. Although Nagato didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew that he was talking about Chitong, and Chitong who made the final blow had already stepped into hell with half his foot. It wasn''t because Aka Hitomi was injured by Murakami, but because Aka Hitomi was in Nagato''s arms. Emperor Gu, One Hit Kill [Cura Yu] is a curse type Emperor Gu. It is said that all flesh and blood being injured will directly fall into the abyss of death, but there is a category of people who are immune to this kind of death. That is the most powerful person who can carry the resentment of the ghosts under the village rain sword, and Chitong is in this category. Therefore, Teijou''s damage is not a source of danger for the red pupil. The real danger comes from Nagato. With the strength of its empire''s strongest sequence, even if it is death, it can drag the red eyes around him into hell together. "Damn it!" At this time, the spectacle man standing behind Gozzi, who was also Green from the Imperial Elite Assassinated Seven, couldn''t help but roar in a low voice, his eyes flashing unwilling. As an admirer of the red pupil, seeing this scene, Green''s heart was full of anger and powerlessness. No matter how angry he was, he was dragged by his partner and couldn''t get close. "Hehe, you have been abandoned, Chi Tong!" Ignoring the curse spreading from the abdomen, Nagato directly hugged the red pupil in his arms, sniffed the girl''s body scent mixed with blood, and said in his ear quite affectionately. "Humph!" Faced with Nagato''s actions and words, Chihitomi didn''t say much, enduring the curse brought by Murakami, the girl started to use the hand of the knife handle. The girl was so determined to hurt herself even more, even Nagato. just "Black pupil is in my hand!" At this time, the red-haired boy''s light and fluttering words suddenly sounded in the ears of the red pupils, and the girl''s pupils couldn''t help but violently shrink when she heard the words, and the strength of her hands disappeared in an instant... "Sure enough, the sisters have deep affection!" Perceiving all of this, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, and then he said, "The most important thing is that I never said from beginning to end, can Murakami''s curse can work on me!" As soon as this remark came out, everyone around couldn''t help being stunned. next moment-- "boom!!!" A violent roar burst out from Nagato''s body, and an endless aura washed over everything around it, and a red halo burst out from the Emperor''s equipment, which was stained with red pupil and Nagato''s blood. Demon Blade Cun Yu, under the exaggeration of blood, began to emit his own sword sound. "No! Not good!!" Seeing this scene, and reminiscing about Nagato''s words before, a flash of horror flashed across Gozzi''s face, "Run, Murakami''s curse can''t work on him!!!" As soon as he finished speaking, Gozzi directly grabbed his daughter Pony next to him and rushed out of the reception hall of the castle. After his action, Nahasiu also reacted, and directly pulled Cornelia and rushed out of the reception hall in the opposite direction. Behind them, Cornelias admirer, the big Guy, Followed up. Only the eye male Green hesitated, still staying in the reception hall, at a loss. But soon, he didn''t need to hesitate. because-- "boom!!!" The terrifying shock erupted again, and Green, who had no time to avoid it in the future, was directly impacted and flew backwards, hitting his head heavily on the wall. In an instant, Green went into a coma, fell from the wall and fell to the ground. ... ... After leaving the reception hall, Nahasiu''s goal was not the entrance of the castle, but the maid''s room deep in the castle, where there was a sleeping Tsukushi. Before that, in order not to attract attention, they did not transfer Chikushi before the assassination. But I didn''t expect this to become a burden for everyone. However, this is not the reason why Nahaxiu gave up on Chikushi. It was helpless to give up Chikui just now, but now that there is still hope, but if he gave up on Chikushi, Nahaxiu could not forgive himself. just "Sorry, this is nowhere!" Light laughter sounded around, and suddenly, the dark flames burned out of thin air, surrounding Nahasiu, Guy and Cornelia. Then the sea of ??flames separated a road, and Arya''s figure walked out of it. Behind him, Taeko and Hill followed. "Taeko!" Seeing Taeko''s appearance, Cornelia''s face couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. Although she knew it for a long time, the girl was still a little sad when she was actually standing opposite Taeko. "It''s a showdown, Cole!" A frustration flashed across his face, Taeko drew out the sword in his hand. With the girl''s bright knife, the melee is about to start!.. 1537 Chapter 055 Destruction and Counterattack Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The huge door of the forest castle collapsed under the sudden roar. The guards who had guarded the gate were instantly horrified by an astonishing change. Before they could react, they were obscured by a large amount of smoke and dust. Then, they were kicked one after another. "Bang! Bang!" With continuous noise, the two guards fell down suddenly. "My father, the enemy has been stunned!" The next moment, Bonnie''s figure appeared from the smoke and dust, and said to Gozzi, who was catching up behind him, "Boney, I followed my father''s instructions and didn''t kill anyone!" "Good job, and keep up with me!" Gozzi, who rushed past Bonny, sighed in admiration, and then rushed towards the forest outside the castle. At this time, he had only the idea of ??running away in his heart... and he ignored everyone else. Prior to this, he had told Pony not to kill, entirely to not excessively stimulate the Dukes castle. So that you can escape successfully, adding even the slightest chance! It''s just that the change happened before more than 20 meters away. "Cracking!" In the early morning sky, a falling thunder dropped abruptly and directly bombarded Gozzi''s path forward. If he hadn''t reacted in time, I''m afraid he would directly collide with the falling thunder. It''s just that even if he didn''t hit it, Gozzi was also affected by the falling thunder...the whole body was a little numb! "My father, are you okay!" Pony, who fell behind Gozzi, was not affected by the falling thunder, and quickly rushed to his side, held the somewhat stiff Gozzi, and said with some worry. "It''s fine for the time being, but something will happen soon!" Gozzi, who barely fell to the ground with Pony''s support, couldn''t help but smile a little bitterly. He looked straight ahead. Not long after, a gorgeous carriage slowly shuttled through the forest. Out. Sitting in front of the carriage is a brawny yellow-haired man with full armor and iron stakes on his arms! Gozzi knew the brawny man, or in other words, there were not many people who didn''t know the brawny man in the whole emperor. He was no one else. He was indeed the pillar of the empire, the highest leader of the army, the general Bud! "Unexpectedly, a small group of people would be shocked by such a character. It''s really... people don''t know how to feel!" Seeing Bud slowly approaching, Gozzi couldn''t help being so surprised. At the same time, a more terrifying question emerged in his heart, that is...General Bud was driving, who is the guy in that car?!! Vaguely, Gozzi seemed to have touched the dark scene that shocked the empire, and the whole person could not help but tremble slightly. At this moment, the carriage that Bud was driving had arrived not far in front of Gozzi, and the enormous pressure was suddenly suppressed on Gozzi and Pony, making the faces of the father and daughter gloomy. stand up. "Interesting, it''s you guys who dare to commit crimes here!" After getting off the carriage, Bude strolled to a place less than one meter in front of Gozzi, and looked at the two condescendingly, "To be honest, I dared to do something with that adult, you really let me know. !" Hearing Budd''s words, Gozzi remained silent, but tried his best to resist Budd''s pressure. "However, everything ends here!" Budd didn''t say anything about the silence of Godzzi and his daughter, just clenched his fists and touched each other, and the terrifying electric current spread through the body of the general, and endless murderous intent flashed.Cola Literature www.kelewx.com Seeing this scene, the guard of Godzzi and his daughter increased to the extreme! The feeling of death continues to stimulate the nerves of the two. However, at this moment-- "Please wait, General!" The abrupt voice of the girl came out of the carriage behind Bud. The next moment, the luxurious blond girl lifted the curtain and walked out, and the surrounding wind seemed to soften a lot in an instant. Seeing the blonde girl, a flash of horror flashed across Gozzi''s face. Although it has been eight years since Gozzi left the empire, as an instructor who trains assassins, he has strong assassination capabilities and the necessary intelligence exploration capabilities before assassination. Therefore, in these days, Gozzi has already understood many situations in the Imperial Capital. Among them are various information about the members of the imperial royal family. Naturally, he also knew the existence of Lifa. "Able to be dispatched to assassinate the teacher, I want to come is an extraordinary existence, do you want to become my subordinate?" Wandering to Gozzi, Lifa said softly, "If you become my subordinate, I can help you bear the sin of assassinating the teacher. There is only one chance, are you willing?" "...Do I have a choice?" Facing Lifa''s olive branch, Gozzi smiled bitterly and pulled his daughter to kneel. "One of the four ghosts of the former Huangquan Temple Rakshasa, the imperial assassination instructor Gozzi, has seen her Royal Highness the princess." Under such circumstances, if you surrender, there is at least tomorrow. Most importantly, from the situation where General Bud and Princess Lifa were together, Gozzi saw the undercurrent of the imperial capital... His employer, the minister with power in his hands, could be regarded as a real enemy this time. Up. Since the minister is no longer absolutely superior, he Gozzi does not have to maintain absolute loyalty. ... ... "Huh? Is Lifa here?!" At this moment, the terrifying coercion in the reception hall of the castle disappeared abruptly, and the rain of Tegumura turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the ripples of space, and then Nagato stood up holding the body of Akita. "Just right, it''s about time to show the minister that guy looks good." While talking, Nagato had already walked out of the reception hall with Chi pupil in his arms. Soon, Nagato saw a battlefield burning with black flames. In the battlefield, the four people fighting in pairs had come to the end of the battle. Taeko is suppressing Cornelia, and Guy is constantly fleeing under Hill''s double swords. "My lord, you are here!" As if sensing the arrival of Nagato, the flames filled his side, Arya''s figure appeared in the sky, looking at the red pupil and curiously said, "Is this little sister the adult you like?" "exactly!" Nodded, Nagato said, "Lifa is outside the castle, go pick it up!" "Yes!" .. 1538 Chapter 057: Purging the Imperial CapitalPart 1 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Five minutes later, the main hall of the castle. Lifa, who arrived here under Arya''s guidance, looked at Nagato who was sitting in the first seat, and said, "It''s been a long time, my dear teacher." "Well, I haven''t seen you for a while, my dear student!" Looking at the more and more attractive blond girl in front of him, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, and then his eyes looked at Budd behind the girl, as well as Gozzi and Pony. Hearing Nagato''s gaze, the Gozzi father and daughter couldn''t help but feel embittered. "Unexpectedly, Lifa didn''t kill you!" After watching for a while, Nagato suddenly said, "It just so happens that all of your subordinates have been captured, so you can help me convince them!" Just before Lifa came in, the three of Cornelia had been completely defeated. But there is no way. Although the three of them are strong, the enemies they face are even stronger. A genius girl who inspired a grudge, two unique emperors. Under such circumstances, failure is doomed. "This one?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Gozzi''s face hesitated. This is not because Gozzi doubts the authenticity of Nagato''s words, but at this time, he is not an independent existence, but Lifa''s vassal subject. "You go, Gozzi!" At this time, Lifa, who was already sitting on the seat near Nagato, smiled and said, "Teacher''s order is equivalent to mine." "I understand!" Secretly sighed the power of Nagato in his heart, Gozzi took his daughter back, and soon only four of Nagato, Arya, Lifa and Bud remained in the whole hall. Suddenly, the whole hall fell into silence. Until a few minutes later-- "Is it time?" After taking a few deep breaths, Lifa asked, but his words were unexpectedly filled with wisps of anxiety and... anticipation. "Well, it''s almost done." Facing the girl''s hesitation, Nagato said leisurely, "The most important thing is that the minister''s patience is almost at its limit, and it''s almost starting to happen." "This is not in line with my aesthetics, let him lie dormant to death!" "I understand!" Listening to Nagato''s words, Lifa flashed the hill-like strong man in his mind, a look of extreme disgust flashed across his face, and said quietly-- "Then, let''s get started, I''m ready to realize it!" As soon as Lifa''s words fell, Budd, who was standing behind him, immediately walked out, and after saluting Lifa and Nagato, he walked out of the hall and came to the open-air courtyard. then-- "boom!!!" ... ... "boom!!!" The deafening vigilance thunder resounded suddenly throughout the imperial capital.Diandian library www.diandianshu.net Over the Millennium Imperial Capital, dark clouds gleaming with blue electric lights are beginning to gather crazily, and small and heavy thunders erupt from time to time. The crowds on the streets of the Imperial Capital quickly dispersed. Soon, the heavy rain continued to fall like a broken string, and accompanied by the sound of thunder, the entire emperor was plunged into a thunderstorm. "No, no, it''s totally wrong!" At this moment, in a bookstore on the edge of the imperial capital, the green-haired boy looked at the sky, a flash of surprise flashed on his face, and said silently. "Lubbock, what''s the matter?" Hearing what he said, Najieta, who was beside him, asked strangely, "Although this thunderstorm comes a little bit suddenly, doesn''t it often rain in this season?" "That''s not right, Miss Nageta!" The boy named Lubbock objected when Najieta''s words just fell, "Thunderstorms are not completely unpredictable, but they are very difficult. I predicted before that there will be no thunderstorms these days. " "The most important thing is that in the perceptual and early warning enchantment I arranged around, I actually felt a torrent of murderous intent in the air." Upon hearing Lubbock''s words, Najieta''s face suddenly changed. Once an imperial general, Najieta possessed an extremely powerful sense of battlefield smell. After Lubbock''s reminder, she suddenly felt the breath of the battlefield. The entire imperial capital turned into a huge battlefield in an instant. "No, could it be..." Numerous information was reorganized in her mind, Najieta quickly came to a quite surprising conclusion, and then the white-haired girl pulled a raincoat from the wall and put it on her body, braved the downpour, and rushed out. . "Miss Nageta, where are you going!" Seeing Najieta''s behavior, Lubbock''s face flashed with surprise, subconsciously, the boy also pulled off a raincoat, put it on his body, and rushed out. Under the pouring rain, the two ran in tandem on the streets of the imperial capital. In the rain, Najieta was dissatisfied with her speed, and Lubbock could not catch up for a while. Fortunately, at a corner of the Imperial Capital Street, Najieta stopped, and Lubbock took the opportunity to catch up with her and grabbed her arm "Miss Najieta, what are you doing......!" Before Lubbock''s questioning was finished, he stopped abruptly. Because at this moment, he saw that the door of the aristocratic residence not far away had been completely broken open, and hundreds of soldiers armed with weapons were committing atrocities inside. A lot of blood, under this downpour, quickly washed away. Only a faint bloody remains, lingering around the tip of the nose... "this is" Seeing this scene, Lubbock''s face was a little dazed, and he subconsciously said, "Could it be that the minister is doing evil again!!!" "No, it''s the opposite!" Hearing Lubbock''s words, Najieta''s face couldn''t help but feel a little complicated, "The mansion is a close relative of the minister, and secretly it is also a gangster. "Obviously, the current situation is that someone is cutting off the ministers'' party feathers... although their actions seem to be a bit intense!" "...Isn''t that great?" Hearing that the minister''s party members were being cut off, Lubbock couldn''t help but speak. "No, it''s not good at all!" Najieta''s face became extremely gloomy... 1539 Chapter 058: Purging the Imperial Capital Part 2 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hypothesis, just hypothesis If this incident happened when Najieta was still an imperial general, this sonorous rose on the battlefield would probably applaud. After all, as everyone knows, the direct cause of the decay of the empire is the ministers who are in power. As long as there is an existence that can suppress the minister, the empire has hope. However, hypotheses are only hypotheses after all. Najieta is no longer a general of the empire... She is a high-level cadre of the revolutionary army! As the saying goes, position determines attitude. At this moment, seeing a scene in the rainstorm, Najieta not only would not applaud, but frowned, feeling a while. "This is bad, things are a bit tricky." Standing under this torrential rain, Najieta felt the coldness of the rain, and her whole body was also plunged into coldness, at a loss. From the standpoint of the revolutionary army and the people, the minister is undoubtedly very hateful. But wisely, in the chess game of the entire empire, the minister is a very good chess piece. His existence has allowed the empire of this millennium to stand on the opposite side of the people, and it can be called the kind of revolutionary army assistant''! If there is no minister, how can the revolutionary army develop so smoothly? But now, the minister''s situation is a bit bad. If the minister falls from power, the people may have confidence in this empire again. After all, this empire has stood for thousands of years and has almost become the faith in the hearts of the people. If that time comes, the position of the Revolutionary Army will be a bit awkward... After all, the core idea of ??the revolutionary army''s propaganda is to resist the repressive rule, find a way for the people and overthrow the empire. But if the situation in the empire improves, should the revolution continue? If we continue, maybe we will change from the revolutionary army to the gangster, and there will also be divisions within the revolutionary army. "Miss Najieta!" Looking at Nageta who was worried, Lubbock screamed in confusion, but didn''t know what to say to her. "Come on, Lubbock!" Faced with the doubts of the green-haired boy, Najieta didn''t say much. After all, in a team like the Revolutionary Army, many things were not disclosed. Therefore, she only said one sentence, then turned and left. "Now move to a stronghold outside the city immediately. The imperial capital is about to usher in a new chaotic situation. In this case, we are not suitable to be present." "Yes!" Replied softly, and Lubbock followed. Soon, the two disappeared into the rain, leaving only a noble mansion that was constantly bleeding, thundering bursts of thunder, drowning all the crying and wailing. ... The killing under the thunderstorm was not the only place that Najieta and the others saw. Under the double cover of continuous rainstorms and the sound of thunder from time to time, the garrison of the entire imperial capital, led by General Bude, took action.Tiantian Novel www.tiantianxs.com They divided dozens of troops, united with the assassins of the assassin''s association, and attacked the residences of all the ministers'' party members at almost the same time. Although the mansions of the ministers'' party feathers all kept private soldiers and hired nursing homes. However, all this is meaningless. Facing the elite troops trained by General Bud and the powerful assassins provided by the Assassin Association, all the private soldiers were ruined and destroyed. Then, the heads of the imperial borers moved in an instant. Under this thunderstorm, Princess Lifa and General Bud joined forces to cut off the ministers party feathers with lightning speed... ... ... The residence of the minister of the imperial capital. "Damn it, tell me clearly, what''s going on?!" Although the actions of Lifa and Bude were very quick and sudden, and were covered by thunderstorms, Ornest was ultimately a minister with authority. It has been in the Imperial Capital for many years and has its own eyeliner everywhere. Ever since, he quickly learned about the situation. Right now, crazy anger and... murderous aura appeared on the minister''s face! "...I don''t know the specific situation!" Facing the minister''s anger, the spy who came to report the news squatted on the ground, shivering and said, "It''s just the guard army of the empire who did it." "What the hell is the old man Budd going to do!!!" After hearing that Bud''s army had taken the shot, the minister couldn''t help but flashed an anger on his face, "That old man, if I knew it, let Esdes kill him!!" As he spoke, the tyrannical aura on the minister''s body became heavier and heavier, like a demon...so that the spy almost fainted. Fortunately, after a while, the breath of the minister calmed down. "Forget it, anyway, there are as many as party feathers." Some boringly sat in his place, a gloomy thought flashed across the minister''s face, and the minister cared more about Bud''s intentions than those who were killed. If it is not good, the minister does not believe Bud dare to provoke himself like this. "No, maybe the enemy is not Bud. Bud doesn''t have this heart. The leader of this matter should be that Nagato, and... Princess Lifa!" Thinking of this, the minister suddenly couldn''t sit still. If there is only one Bud attack, the minister is not afraid, even if his strongest trump card today is the strongest empire that Bud is named for-General Esdes is still outside fighting the revolutionary army, the minister also has problems. There are few ways to play Bud. But if the enemies are Nagato and Lifa, it''s another matter. The unfathomable Nagato made the minister a little worried, and Lifa, the eldest princess with an orthodox bloodline, was even more likely to shake the emperor''s final trump card. "No, I must go to the palace!" Thinking of this, the minister stood up and said loudly to his retainer, "Prepare the fastest carriage for me, and call the four rakshas that came out of Huangquan Temple recently. This time, I''m afraid They need to take action." "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the minister''s urgent instructions, the subordinates who realized that the situation was not good dared not neglect, and quickly began to prepare for the carriage to enter the palace... 1540 Chapter 059-Court Coup You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The pouring rain stopped suddenly... Sitting in his carriage, the minister Osnet, who was rushing towards the palace surrounded by the crowd, could not help but flash with a slight hesitation on his face. Although the thunderstorm weather came and went suddenly like this, it was suddenly too much. The heavy rain and the rain stopped, even the process of light rain was omitted. It feels like someone is operating this rain! Thinking of this possibility, the minister couldn''t help but play a little drum, because he thought of another question, if this is true, then why the manipulator stopped the rain. Is there anything more important for him or her to do? Thinking about it in this way, a strong anxiety flashed in the minister''s heart. then-- "boom!!!" A sudden roar sounded in the ears of the minister, making the eardrum of the wide, fat man suddenly deaf. The next moment, the top of the carriage suddenly shattered. Subsequently, a large amount of electric current diffused and enveloped the entire compartment. "what!!!" The feeling of numbness and pain caused the pampered giant to exclaim in exclamation, and then he saw that the Thor in his armor was descending from the sky. "Bu...de!!!" Gritting his teeth, a hideous look appeared on the minister''s face, "You, you dare to attack me, you, you damn it!!!" "Humph!" Facing the threat of the minister, Bude kicked it straight out! "boom!!!" Bude''s face was kicked, and the minister''s sturdy body flew directly, smashed one side of the carriage, and then hit the ground heavily. "Assault you? A joke, I came to beat you upright!" Looking at the minister who fell to the ground, the general''s face was full of disdain, and then his eyes looked at the four ghosts of the Rakshasa beside him, and the minister''s servant "A treacherous person, damn it!" As soon as the voice fell, the dazzling thunder spread directly from the general, covering all the people around who could not speak yet... The next moment, the snake of thunder began to wreak havoc! ... After the rain, the palace seemed a bit cold and comfortable. Feeling the cool breeze, the little emperor got up from the bunk, and the servants who were waiting outside the room came in one after another, starting to dress the emperor without any orders. "What time is it now!" Standing calmly in place to let the servants change their clothes, the little emperor said with a sense of feeling, "It seems that something is going to happen today." "Return your Majesty, it''s almost ten o''clock in the morning!" Among the many servants, an old servant who seemed a little noble replied, "The morning is about to go in more than an hour. Your Majesty, are you going to go, or open the afternoon in the afternoon." The morning and noon dynasties are both a kind of dynasty meeting. The difference between imperial monarchs and ministers meeting is only a matter of time. "Where is the minister, is he here?" 520 novel www.520fs.com Hearing the old servants question, the little emperor thought of the minister at the first time, If he arrives, lets start early, if he hasnt arrived yet, lets go noon." The little emperors words were an understatement, but the eyes of the old servant who heard the words contained anger-- Although this old servant is only an old servant in the palace, he has also experienced three emperors, grew up with the previous emperor, and watched the growth of the previous emperor. But he really didn''t expect that the imperial emperor would be reduced to the point where everything depends on a minister. Looking at the empire for thousands of years, where has such an emperor ever appeared! "I don''t even have such a claim, the emperor, you are really a shame to the empire!" ... It is not the old servant who speaks. The sound came from outside the emperor''s room. Although the old servant who heard this subconsciously wanted to agree, after the reaction, the old servant was even more sweaty. "Who is it that dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" After hearing these words, the originally calm little emperor felt a burst of dissatisfaction, "I actually criticize the emperor, I want the minister to put you to death!!" "Hehe, you are still a minister at this time, you are really an idiot." When the little emperor''s voice just fell, the door of the room was pushed open. The next moment, Lifa, dressed in gorgeous costumes, strolled in... "It''s you!!" Seeing Lifa''s appearance, the little emperor''s face couldn''t help changing. Probably because of the influence caused by the struggle for the throne in his childhood, the little emperor has a bad feeling for the current royal family and the royal family, and even has a great sense of rejection. Even if Lifa is really beautiful, the little emperor still dislikes her very much. On the basis of what he didn''t like before, he heard Lifa''s sarcasm again, and he broke out: "Who asked you to come here, come here, blast her out for me!!!" Only after a while, no guards arrived here. "What''s going on, come here!" Seeing that he could not call the guard, the little emperor was stupid and realized that something was wrong. He immediately looked at the servants around him, "Give me you too!" However, after a while, no one moved. Compared with the ignorance of the little emperor, the surrounding servants realized that the little emperor failed to summon the guards and realized that it was not good, and wisely pretended to be deaf. "You, you guys!!!" After seeing no one around him paying attention to him, the little emperor''s face flushed with anger. Just don''t wait for him to break out again- "Snapped!!!" Lifa directly slapped it out, and the little emperor flew upside down, then slammed heavily on his bed, falling to pieces. "The royal face is completely defeated by you!" With a disdainful snort, Lifa proudly said, "From today on, I will take charge of this country for you, so stay here honestly!" As soon as the voice fell, Lifa looked at the surrounding servants, "Your task is to take good care of this guy and not allow him to step out of this room, you know?" As he spoke, Lifa''s awe-inspiring power broke out, and people had to surrender. "...Yes, Royal Highness Princess!" Feeling the power of the eldest princess, and then think about the little emperor who had just been fanned, the old servant knelt down first, behind him, the other servants followed blindly... 1541 Chapter 060 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Very well, I''ll leave it to you here." Seeing these people so aware of current affairs, Lifa also flashed a smile on his face, and then said indifferently, "I said in advance, if he runs away, you go to die!" As soon as the voice fell, Lifa didn''t say much, turned around and walked out of the emperor''s room. Kneeling outside the door are two queues, dozens of elite soldiers. These fighters are the most elite part of General Bud''s men. Each fighter has experienced a hundred battles, and Lifa is allowed to guard the emperor''s guard. At the end of the two queues, the red-haired boy was standing there, enjoying the scenery of the palace. "Teacher, wait a long time!" When he walked to Nagato''s side, Lifa, who was about to possess the most powerful authority in the empire, was still polite, because the girl knew very well the bottomless power of her own teacher. "It''s less than three minutes, so I can''t wait long!" Recovering from the surrounding environment, Nagato said indifferently, "Speaking of which, Lifa, you are really kind, why didn''t the emperor''s servants kill them? That''s a hidden danger." "No, that''s not a hidden danger, that''s my subjects!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Lifa stopped and turned to face Nagato''s eyes, "Teacher, I am willing to trust my subjects, and I will not disappoint my subjects!" "...You''ve grown up!" Looking at the girl''s eyes, Nagato was slightly stunned, and then laughed, "Obviously, she is just a lucky little girl, but she has her own kingly way. It''s really exciting!" While talking, Nagato walked out with a smile. Lifa was stunned in place. because-- "Ding, main task 2, the empire pillar is complete!" "This system doesn''t know how to sigh the host for your good luck. Obviously it was originally the main task of the water mill, but you have completed it with someone''s approval. In the future destiny, you are destined to be the pillar of the empire!" "Although I don''t want to admit it, sometimes luck is strength. Come on, host!" "... Teacher? Destiny?" After a while, Lifa''s face suddenly flashed a bit of playfulness, and then quickly followed, "Wait for me, teacher!" ... ... The main hall of the imperial palace is the place where the court will meet. At this time, most of the civil and military officials in the imperial capital were gathered here. No one spoke, most of their faces were filled with haze, and the atmosphere seemed extremely depressing. And the source of this depression was nothing else, it was the bloodshed in the imperial capital. Although Lifa and Bude acted very fast and chose to cover all traces with thunderstorms, these courtiers were also courtiers of the imperial capital after all, with more or less eyeliners. Lifa and Bude''s actions have a large scope, how can they be completely concealed! Even if many courtiers didn''t know who was doing it? But this does not prevent them from finding the emperor!Search Novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc Although those who were exterminated were all ministers party feathers, corrupt officials and corrupt nobles, few officials and nobles dared to say that they must be clean these days. Therefore, panic spread in an instant. However, there are many courtiers who are one-minded to Bud and Lifa know the truth. In order not to attract attention, these people closed their eyes and calmed down one by one, making the people around them feel that their qi training is good. Time just passed by one minute after another, and it was almost noon. Is your Majesty preparing for noon again?! This thought flashed through many courtiers'' hearts, and then they couldn''t help but become anxious, and even rushed to the palace to meet the emperor''s intention in their hearts. However, before they acted, two light footsteps echoed in the palace. The courtiers subconsciously erected their bodies... ready to welcome the emperor. Soon, the master of the footsteps appeared. In an instant, there was an uproar in the entire palace, and all the courtiers were stunned. Because the courtiers did not see the minister and the little emperor they expected, but saw the two most famous Princess Lifa and Nagato in the imperial capital recently. Seeing this chaotic palace, Lifa and Nagato smiled at each other. Then Lifa walked straight to the throne, which symbolized the supremacy of the empire, and sat down directly in the stunned eyes of all the courtiers. "Bold, your Royal Highness, how dare you...Ah!!" Seeing this scene, a minister who was close to the minister on weekdays could not help but stand up, but before he could finish his words, he let out a scream-- The shadow beneath him suddenly rushed out of a fierce ghost, and caught the courtier into the shadow. Then, chewing sounds echoed throughout the palace. The courtiers couldn''t help having a chill, and they dared not speak. "My courtiers, my Highness is here today to announce a sad news to you." After seeing that the crowd was no longer chaotic under Nagato''s killing chickens and monkeys, Lifa said quietly, "This morning, my emperor, your majesty is seriously ill. You must be fully ill and have difficulty handling government affairs." "For this reason, the emperor specially called me into the palace and temporarily entrusted the affairs of the entire empire to me!" "From today, I, Lifavland, will be the regent of the Empire!" Speaking of this, Lifa''s coercion filled the entire palace, "Everyone, what do you think?!!!" Where can we have any opinions! Many dissatisfied officials slandered in their hearts, not to mention that the eldest princess seemed to be in control of the whole situation now, and it was the unlucky fate of the previous one that made these officials afraid to say anything. "But we dare not say, there are always people who dare to say!" These courtiers almost unanimously looked at the loyal ministers who dared to confront the ministers in the affairs of the court. As a result, they saw a scene that made them stunned-- Because the old and stubborn loyal ministers actually crawled in front of the princess. Then, everything went smoothly. Although some problems may break out later, the ministers in the palace are either loyal or following the crowd, kneeling down in front of Lifa... The name of Lifa''s regent was finally determined!.. 1542 Chapter 060 Execution and Variables First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!One stone caused a thousand waves! At this time, the situation in the imperial capital can be described in this sentence. First, the rainstorm suddenly came, and the blood stained the imperial capital. Then the emperor became seriously ill. The eldest princess commanded the court in the name of the regent. The current situation changed so quickly that people were stunned. However, this is only the beginning. The eldest princess who became the regent, with the help of the general Bud, immediately arrested and imprisoned the minister who was in power, and called on the entire imperial capital to provide evidence of the minister''s crime. Minister, the direct source of the decay of the empire, the source of the evil of the empire! I don''t know how many people and nobles broke their homes because of this guy, how many unjust, false and wrongful cases occurred because of this guy, and how many people with lofty ideals gritted their teeth because of this guy. But now, the worst existence of this empire has collapsed so abruptly. The speed is so fast that people can''t even react. Then, the whole emperor was boiling. The people who had been miserable under the tyranny, after confirming the correctness of the news, cheered one after another and went to the security team to provide various evidences. In just three days, the security team received thousands of witnesses. After statistics, the various charges and evidence of the minister and his party members have all been published. There are thousands of counts, and it looks really shocking. People can''t help but feel frightened. After the eldest princess Lifa obtained the counted charges and evidence, Feng Yan was furious, and without a word, he was directly sentenced to the public execution of Minister Osnet. Only on the day of execution, a riot broke out on the execution ground. It''s not that someone came to rob the execution ground... After all, the minister''s popularity is really not so good, that is, his own people are a little frightened when facing the minister, for fear of accidentally dying in the hands of the minister. Under such high pressure, the minister really did not have much loyalty. The cause of the riot was that a mother who had lost her son because of a minister rushed out, and bit off the ministers ears, and saw the mothers actions. Many people who were also persecuted rushed out. The minister kept biting. The guards and servants on the execution ground saw this scene and did not even dare to approach it. Then, the minister was bitten to death... Even the body was shattered. Osnet, the minister who oppressed and exploited the people all his life, died in the hands of the people. This kind of result, in a sense, can really be regarded as karma, and he will die. After the minister''s death, the prestige of the eldest princess who overthrew the minister was instantly raised to the extreme. The impact of the original girl''s ascending to the throne as the regent by excessively hard-line methods was eliminated to a minimum. Within the imperial capital, there were even petitions from the people for the eldest princess to ascend to the throne. ... ... Inside the imperial palace.Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com Lifa looked at the message from her subordinates about the situation within the imperial capital, especially about the people''s praise of her, and a smile could not help showing on her face. His actions have been praised by the people, which is the greatest affirmation for the girl. "Little girl, this is just the beginning!" Opposite Lifa, Nagato, who was bowing his head and drank the wine hidden deep in the palace, had to remind him, "The people are easy to be led, don''t be too proud." "I understand, teacher!" Facing Nagato''s preaching, Lifa nodded gently. As a rebirth, Lifa has experienced the baptism of modern urban information, and naturally understands the meaning of Nagato''s words and people''s hearts. It is indeed easy to be misled and used. In a sense, Lifa and the others are indeed manipulating the hearts of the people within the imperial capital. "It seems that the situation in the imperial capital has stabilized!" After seeing the memorial in her hand, Lifa thought in silence for a while, then looked at Bude, "General, how is the situation in various parts of the country at this time?" "His Royal Highness, the situation in various places is still stable!" Hearing Lifas questioning, General Bud deliberated and said, There are elite assassins organized by assassins, my elite soldiers, and the cooperation of some officials. Although there has been some confusion, they are still there. During the control, there was no confusion." "That''s good!" A touch of relief flashed across the blond princess''s face. To be honest, Lifa was not worried about failure when launching the coup. The only thing she worried about was that her actions would cause the empire to split. Fortunately, the girl''s most worried thing did not happen. "But you can''t take it lightly." At this time, Bude once again reminded, "After all, many corrupt officials are worried about being liquidated. They are likely to take risks and rebel against the empire, especially those officials located on the border." "Strengthen the intelligence system of the imperial capital!" Hearing this, Lifa was silent for a while, and said firmly, "If there is such a sign, immediately send troops to suppress it, and absolutely must eliminate the possible split." "Understood, Your Highness!" Facing Lifas decision, Bude nodded in agreement, then he thought about it, and said again, Its just that there are two more problems here, and that is the battlefield of the Empires northwestern battlefield, General Esdes, and The rebellious revolutionary army of the empire." "Revolutionary Army, and... Esthers!" Hearing Budd''s words, Lifa couldn''t help flashing the blue-haired female general in her mind. Although he only met once at the palace banquet, the general impressed Lifa very deeply and at the same time let Lifa deeply understand how terrifying it was. "Yes, of course the revolutionary army does not need to say, those rebellions do have two consequences." Seeing Lifas trance, Budd, who thought the girl didnt know about it, explained, The most important thing is Esdes. Before that, she and the minister belonged to the same faction, and I was worried..." "Report!!!" Before the general''s words were finished, there was an urgent call from outside the palace. The next moment, a man with anxious face rushed in and knelt on the ground. "Report to the regent, emergency intelligence on the Northwest battlefield, the Imperial Army... is destroyed!" .. 1543 Chapter 061 Undead and Retreat Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden sound made the entire palace quiet. Everyone was a little overwhelmed. Bud, who was the first to react, stepped out, grabbed the collar of the incoming person, lifted it up, and shouted: "What are you kidding?" "Although this general hates the woman Esdes, it is undeniable that not only is her personal strength in the empire''s strongest sequence, but her marching methods are equally powerful." "With her, how could the Imperial Army be destroyed?!!!" While talking, Bude burst into anger and murderous intent. "No, General, this is true!" Faced with the general''s anger, the poor spy broke down in a cold sweat and stammered, "No, not only the imperial army, the rebels and the army are also destroyed..." "...Let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Hearing the spies'' words, the general frowned and loosened the opponent''s collar. "Even the revolutionary army has been destroyed. Is there a third-party force?" "Yes, the dead, the dead are alive!" After taking a deep breath, the spy said with a pale face, "Now the Northwest Battlefield is full of living dead, hundreds of thousands of imperial and rebels, all dead." Hearing the spy''s words, a look of horror flashed across the general''s face. If the spy''s words were true, I''m afraid something really happened. Thinking about this, the general''s gaze turned to Lifa! As for the theme, Lifa''s face also changed, not only because of the news brought by the spies, but also because the so-called system in his body moved again... "Ding! Thread 4 is added to defeat the undead natural disasters!" "This is a disaster from outside the sky, the counterattack of the living dead, if you don''t stop it, there will only be destruction in the future." "As the saying goes, blessings and misfortunes fall, the world is balanced, the host on the front feet just got help from the nobles, and the greater test of the back feet is coming, come on, host, the will of chaos is watching you!" Hearing the message from the so-called mission system, Lifa instinctively looked at Nagato. After a lot of things, Lifa has discovered that her teacher is inextricably linked with the mysterious system in her body. I am afraid that the prompt that led me to find the teacher was not accidental. "Haha, interesting!" Facing Lifa''s gaze, Nagato merely drank the wine in his hand, and said, "You must be prepared first, and I will go there in person on the Northwest battlefield!" "Huh, the uninvited guy is really annoying!" ... ... "Ahhhhhhhhh, the big thing is not good." At this moment, a girl with gray hair, green eyes, jasper hair accessories and a Chinese knot on her waist suddenly spoke on the depleted northwestern land of the empire. "What''s wrong, Tianyi!" Hearing the girl''s voice, the girl with black hair and glasses in a pair of men and women who followed her asked, "Did that guy do something stupid?" "Oh, is there anything more stupid than launching an undead natural disaster?" The only young man among the three, or the hunk guy, looked around and said disdainfully, "Fortunately, Sister Hatsune asked us to find the reincarnation of that guy. It seems that it is completely worthless now!" "Don''t say that, hey, everyone has a time to get lost." Haokanxs.com www.haokanxs.com Hearing what her companion said, the black-haired girl couldn''t help but frown and said, "You must know that Mr. Iori was also lost at the beginning. Don''t look at your companion with prejudice!" "Sister Xiaoye, not everyone can reform like Mr. Iori!" Although he respected the black-haired girl in front of her, after listening to her words, the strong man named Kazura couldn''t help pointing to the surrounding situation and retorted-- "And, look around, do you really think that guy is still saved?!" "..." Faced with Kazuya''s retort, the girl named Xiao Ye couldn''t help being silent. The three girls come from an organization that can walk in the infinite void, the Transmitter Alliance. As the name suggests, this is a time-space alliance composed of existences called the Transmitter. Among them, many seniors in the alliance will choose to reincarnate in order to go further. After the reincarnation awakens, it will be greeted by the Alliance. This is why the three arrived in this world. It was only after arriving in this world that they discovered that the senior they were about to meet didn''t know what was wrong, and actually set off the undead natural disaster in this world. This is nothing but death, I am afraid that the world consciousness has already noticed them. Therefore, Xiao Ye also had a lot of dissatisfaction with that senior. "Two, don''t quarrel!" At this time, the girl named Tianyi who was walking in the front suddenly stopped and said, "Sao Ye, get ready, we are going to leave this world." "What''s wrong, Sister Tianyi?" "Could it be that the world consciousness is completely awake, but it doesn''t feel it!" Hearing Tianyi''s words, He Ye and Xiao Ye looked at each other and asked. "No, not world consciousness!" Shaking his head, Tian Yi''s face flashed with anxiety, "He is a strong man who secretly dominates this world. I am afraid that this world has already been occupied by people, and it is dangerous to stay here." "What, the strong man who dominates the world?!" Heye and Xiaoye were shocked when they heard Tianyi''s words. You know, the existence that can occupy the entire world is one of the few in the entire alliance, at least not the three of them can handle. "But, that senior..." "Think of yourself, don''t worry about him!" Tianyi''s face was full of indifferent expressions, and then he said, "Go back and report to Sister Hatsune. Anyway, it''s the order of your sister, let her be responsible." "Ok!" Seeing the determination on Tianyi''s face, Xiao Ye didn''t say much, and directly took out a jade pendant from her waist and smashed it with her hands in front of everyone... "Crack!!!" Under the sudden sound, a door appeared out of thin air and slowly opened. The three looked at each other and walked into the door. After everyone walked in, the door closed automatically and disappeared in place... 1544 Chapter 062 Arrived on the battlefield first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t know that his displeasure actually scared away the three outsiders. The red-haired boy in the lowest valley of his own strength only learned about the situation of undead natural disasters caused by the undead with the help of a thousand-year-old chess game. But when it comes to specific details, Nagato is not very clear. Although the natural disaster of the undead at this time is only a small trouble, it is not surprising, but if it is allowed to continue to grow, it will be natural to shake Nagato''s millennium layout. Therefore, Nagato did not delay, and after explaining something to Lifa, he set off straight away. This time, Nagato took only the two sisters, the red pupil and the black pupil, who had just conquered. The rest of the subordinates are all left to Lifa. After all, Lifa''s position as the regent is not particularly stable. She also needs a secret force to help her completely wipe out the unstable factors within the entire country. In this process, those of Nagato''s subordinates will be well tempered and will kill two birds with one stone. Nagato is riding in a luxurious rune carriage specially made by himself. The maximum speed is not worse than that of super dangerous flying species, and the stability is better. Therefore, after a day and night journey, the Nagato trio spanned most of the entire empire, from the imperial capital to the edge of the northwest battlefield of the empire. "Master, have arrived at the battlefield level set by the empire...what are you doing!" When the black pupil who was driving saw the checkpoints all over the edge of the battlefield, she immediately stopped the carriage and reported to Nagato, but when she opened the curtain, she actually saw-- Nagato was holding his elder sister, leaning one hand into her arms to search for something. "My sister is mine, you are not allowed to touch her!!" The girl who possessed the characteristics of sister control became angry instantly, and rushed directly, pulling her sister out of Nagato''s embrace, and then looked at Nagato with a guard. The red pupil, who was originally flushed because of Nagato, turned redder when he heard what he said. "Hehe, stupid black pupil!" When someone interrupted the game, Nagato didn''t make trouble, but approached Black Eye with a light smile, "You can''t stop me, Red Eye must be mine." "Only with this, the black pupil will not lose!" Faced with Nagato''s declaration, Black Hitomi retorted unwillingly. "Oh, wait and see!" With a soft smile, Nagato walked past Heitong and Chitong, and walked out of the car door, leaving Heitong muttering unwillingly, and Chitong''s slightly awkward smile. ... ... After getting out of the carriage, Xianxiong closed in front of Nagato not far away. It was a temporary station set up by the empire outside the northwest battlefield. Its purpose was to prevent a defeat on the northwest battlefield and lead to direct invasion of the empire by the enemy. If it''s normal, someone should come to ask Nagato''s intentions now. Only now, no one came. Nagato could faintly feel a breath of battlefield lingering on the level. Obviously, battle was taking place on the level at this time. and "What a strong breath of death!" The red-haired boy''s gaze shifted to the sky outside the level, the strong breath of death even made the sky full of dark clouds, and the gloomy atmosphere could be conveyed here. In Nagato''s experience, it is impossible for this kind of death to not die millions of people.Electronic Chinese Network www.dzzzw.com "Although I don''t care about life very much, but it''s such a mess in my place, huh!" With a slightly unpleasant hum, Nagato sat in the driving position, shook it lightly with a whip, and hit the horse. In an instant, the carriage began to advance again. The two girls, Black Hitomi and Chi Hitomi, also walked out of the car...preparedly, it was Black Hitomi who was pulled out by Chi Hitomi, and both girls sat quietly behind Nagato. After a while, the carriage had already arrived at the closed gate. "Who is the one who came here, please sign up!" At this time, the guard at the checkpoint stopped Nagato''s carriage and asked. "Here, here are my credentials!" Facing the guard''s questioning, Nagato didn''t even bother to react. He directly took out a token from his arms and threw it out, and the face of the guard who received it changed. "Here, my lord, please wait a moment!" The face changed, the guard bowed toward Nagato and saluted, and then hurriedly left. After a while, a middle-aged man dressed as a general came to Nagato. "Torre, the last general, met the Lord, I don''t know..." "Well, stop talking nonsense!" After getting off the carriage, Nagato came to the general, "I have a mission, I want to go to the side of the checkpoint, prepare for me!" "Uh, this..." Hearing Nagato''s words, the general named Torre hesitated. "Any questions?" "Uh, let''s take a look at your own Excellency, it will be a little hard to explain at the end!" Faced with Nagato''s request, Torre could only smile and greet Nagato to the level. then-- "It''s all the living dead, the number... really many!" Above the level, the black pupil looked at the living dead in his field of vision and couldn''t help but said in surprise. Then the girl seemed to remember something, her face suddenly a little unwilling. "Can it be supported?" Compared with the black pupil, Chi pupil is more concerned about whether the army standing on the checkpoint and constantly throwing arrows and throwing stones toward the bottom can stop the attack of the living dead. No matter how you look at it, the girl felt that the number of those living dead was a bit too much. If the whole level is not fully equipped, how can it last for so long! "Ha ha!" Glancing at the black pupil and the red pupil, Torrey smiled bitterly and said to Nagato, "As you can see, my lord, I am really helpless for your request!" "I understand!" After being silent for a while, Nagato strolled to the edge of the level. The next moment, the shadow under the feet of the red-haired boy began to spread, connecting with the shadow of the entire level. Afterwards, the huge shadows condensed into a huge phantom of death, and appeared out of nowhere. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Under the robes of the god of death, amid the screaming roar, fierce ghosts gushed out of it, the number reached four figures in an instant, and then rushed towards the living dead themselves... 1545 Chapter 063 The first one in the battlefield! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The war between the living dead and the fierce ghost broke out in an instant. Roaring, biting, and chewing, the entire battlefield reverberated with such a sound, without any shouting or determination, and some only cold chills and fear. Both sides of the battlefield are scary existences. When the soldiers on the level saw this scene, they were almost completely stunned and at a loss. Even knowing that those fierce ghosts are on their own side, but seeing fierce ghosts eating the living dead everywhere on the battlefield, no warrior can afford the idea of ??shouting for them. Even more, many soldiers had the idea of ??destroying fierce ghosts together. For nothing else, it is purely an instinctive reaction to seeing a foreign body. "what is this!" Torre standing by Nagato''s face was full of horror, and he subconsciously looked at Nagato, and then he saw an interesting smile from the corner of Nagato''s mouth. In an instant, a deep chill flashed in the general guardian''s heart. "Hello, Torrey?!" At this time, Nagato looked at the battlefield intently, and asked Torrey, "Tell me about the situation here..." "I remember there was a general Esdes on the Northwest battlefield, where is she?" "...Ah, yes! Your lord!" Hearing Nagato''s inquiry, Torre was surprised for a while before he said, "We have very little information about intelligence, but we only know some sporadic intelligence." "The final general only knows that since half a month ago, the disaster of the undead swept the battlefield and destroyed the imperial army and rebel army in the battle. At this time, there should be some guerrilla teams in the battlefield." "As for General Esdes, she did not go out of the battlefield. According to some in-depth investigations on the battlefield, we did find some traces of General Esdes, but there are not many. The specific situation is unknown." "Oh, is that so? That''s pretty interesting." After listening to Torre''s words, Nagato thought about it, a smile flashed across his face, and then his eyes sharpened, "My fierce ghosts, eat all the living dead!" As soon as the voice fell, the fierce ghost summoned by Nagato suddenly became violent... the combat power doubled! The situation on the entire battlefield instantly changed overwhelmingly. The living dead accelerated in front of the violent ghosts to be gnawed, and soon, almost ten minutes later, all the living dead on the battlefield were gnawed away. This is not that the natural disasters of the undead with lights are inferior to the fierce ghosts that Nagato commanded. In fact, in terms of overall strength, Nagato''s ghost army is not enough to see in front of the undead natural disasters, and these are only a small part of the undead natural disasters. And the consciousness of the guy who caused the undead natural disaster is not here. The defeat of the army of the living dead with limited numbers and lack of stamina is a normal phenomenon. Or "If I were on the scene, it would be a bit ugly if I failed!" He whispered to himself, and took back all the death beasts and fierce ghosts. In an instant, the entire level was cleared and quiet. Then Nagato looked at Torre, and said again: "Go ahead and prepare, we are going to see in the battlefield, if possible, it is best to find the source of the undead natural disaster!" "Yes!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Torre, who was just about to persuade him, immediately changed his words after seeing Nagato''s eyes. At the same time, the guardian general of the level was secretly awe-inspiring in his heart. "That kind of look, that kind of look that no one can refute, it''s useless to say anything!" 187 Novels www.187xs.com "Where is the sacred Grand Duke?!" With such doubts, after five minutes, Torre watched the luxury carriage that had filled up the material and obtained the map of the battlefield disappeared from his vision. Afterwards, Torre left these distracting thoughts behind his head. Although thanks to Nagato''s blessing, he has given himself a little breathing time, but before the next attack on the living dead arrives, Torre has to prepare... I dont have time to think about things that dont matter to me! ... ... Half an hour later, Nagato and others were more than ten kilometers away from the switch card. And as they continued to penetrate the battlefield, more and more undead creatures appeared in front of the Nagato trio, ranging from ordinary living dead to undead animals. Even one or two undead dangerous species appeared occasionally... The entire battlefield is getting more and more dangerous! "drink!!" Black pupil swiped the sword in the air softly, and after beheading an undead flying dangerous species, he fell onto the carriage lightly. "Damn it, this is the first undead creature, so annoying!" Looking at the carrion and bones falling from the air, the girl with short black hair murmured uncomfortably, and then lightly covered the tip of her nose to block the smell of corruption in the air. "Black pupil, stop complaining!" At this time, Chitong jumped up from the front of the carriage, and also came to the carriage. Behind him, there was a small group of living dead turned into pieces. "This is irresistible!" Approaching Heitong, Chitong comforted his sister, "And there is a sister with you, no matter what enemy, the sister will ruin him." "sister!" Hearing her sister''s comfort, Hei Tong''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of emotion. The whole person nestled directly in the arms of my sister... It turned out to be coquettish directly. "Black pupil!" Faced with her sister''s aegyo, Chitong did not refuse. If there is anything most satisfying about becoming a subordinate of Nagato, for Aki Hitomi, it is that Black Hitomi can appear next to him. It would be nice if the owner is not so dangerous! Chi Tong thought so pity in his heart. At this time, Nagato, who was driving a carriage, couldn''t help showing a smile after sensing the interaction between the red pupil and the black pupil, and couldn''t help applauding the feelings between the sisters. "By the way, the relationship is so good, if you play with sisters, you must feel very good!" After a simple emotion, such evil thoughts even flashed through Nagato''s mind, but he didn''t wait for Nagato to continue to think deeply or directly put into action There was a violent noise in the distance, which caught Nagato''s attention... 1546 Chapter 064 The second more rescue army! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh? This is..." Hearing this voice, Nagato suddenly became energetic. After stopping the carriage for a while, Nagato got up from his seat and looked far away. Then he saw-- At the end of the field of vision, human armies and undead are at war! "Unexpectedly, there are still remaining troops!" Slightly narrowed his eyes, Nagato couldn''t help showing a slight smile on his face. You know, the red-haired boy came to this land full of barbarians not to see the undead in this world, but to trace the origin of this undead natural disaster. Under such circumstances, the humans who survived this natural disaster are a good source of intelligence. "However, it seems to be faster!" He whispered to himself, although the specific situation is not very clear, Nagato can vaguely feel that the army is almost dead... After all, there are only thousands of them, and they are facing countless souls! therefore-- "Red pupil, black pupil, we are going to start working!" Sitting down again, Nagato said loudly, at the same time, the shadows on the red-haired boy began to fill up, and countless fierce ghosts appeared around the carriage, and the number instantly became hundreds and increasing. "I see, master!" "I understand!" While stopping at Nagato, Chi and Black also noticed the situation in the distance. Hearing his instructions, neither of them was surprised and took out their weapons one after another. "Haha, let''s go, drive!" Raising the whip in his hand, Nagato waved out. The horse screamed under the urging of the whip, pulling the luxurious carriage and starting to move forward, while the surrounding fierce ghosts kept the same speed as the carriage and made a roar. It looks like a terrifying ghost army marching! ... ... About three minutes later, the ghost army stormed the tide of the undead. After receiving the attack, the surrounding living dead immediately reacted, screaming and attacking the Nagato trio in the fierce ghost army, or in the middle of the fierce ghost army. But before the living dead who smelled the vitality approached, they were torn apart and devoured by fierce ghosts! In a short moment, the entire tide of undead was torn open! "boom!!!" At this time, the entire tide of the undead shook slightly. For an instant, Nagato, who was sitting firmly in the carriage, couldn''t help showing a slight smile, "I feel you, the source of the undead natural disasters, so you care about this army!" "If this is the case, then you can''t even let you succeed!" Following Nagato''s thoughts, thousands of fierce ghosts and beasts roared, and their whole body was stained with a layer of bright red, as if they were burning and becoming more fierce! Faced with such an army of fierce ghosts, the densely packed living dead around them completely lost their effect. "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!" Love to gnaw books www.aikenshu.com At this moment, as if dissatisfied with the deeds of the fierce ghost army, several screams came from the sky, and a double-digit dangerous species of undead was culled from the top. "Leave it to me!" At this moment, Chitong who was standing above the carriage took a step forward. The girl''s hand was directly on the hilt of her waist, and a hot breath burst out from Cai Chitong, and there seemed to be a touch of sparks between the girl''s long hair. As Nagato''s attendant on this trip, Aka Hitomi was bestowed by Nagato, Mura Yu. In other words, Murakami, who was stained with the blood of the creator of Nagato! Compared with the original ability to kill flesh and blood with curse poison alone, after the mutation, the village rain has increased the means that can bless the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth within the attack. The power of these five elements will be fused with the curse poison, directly acting within the range of flesh and blood. The power of gold makes body and mind painful; the power of wood absorbs vitality; the power of water dissolves flesh and bones; the power of fire burns flesh and blood; the power of earth makes body and mind weak! The blessing of the power of the five elements makes Cun Yu more terrifying and terrifying! Its original owner, Gozzi, can''t even touch it! Only the red pupil can be used well. "Fire curse blessing, one blow will kill!" With such a light spit out, Chitong rushed out directly, and the beasts rushed up one by one, turning into a ladder under Chitong''s feet, and sent the girl up to the sky "Funeral!!!" Chi Tong drew his sword out of its sheath, and the red sword light flashed in the sky. In the next moment, many double-digit flying dangerous species burned from the inside one after another, and the immortality possessed after becoming undead was completely ineffective under this flame. In less than a second, the dangerous species turned into ashes and dispersed... "Ah, there are reinforcements!!!" "Thank God, we saved again!" "Brothers, come on, hope is ahead!" The undead dangerous species burning in the sky immediately attracted the attention of the besieged army, and soon there were soldiers shouting like this, the exhausted army continued to rise at this moment! The shaky situation has stabilized at this moment. however-- "Roar!!!" As if provoked, there was a roar of shaking eardrums in the tide of the undead, and then the earth shook continuously, and a huge figure several hundred meters high broke out of the ground. The body full of death breath still retains the terrifying coercion of his life! The three huge heads of ferocious and godless shook constantly, spraying poisonous gas in their mouths from time to time. As long as they smell a tiny bit at close range, they will die directly! Super dangerous species-the undead of three hell snakes...! Seeing this monster, the besieged army that was originally motivated was hit instantly, and the situation that had just improved a bit, suddenly turned down and fell into a crisis of complete annihilation! "It''s really true!!" Through the large number of living dead, Nagato looked at the army that was about to be destroyed in the distance, and only ordered to Black Eye, "Black Eye, you take action, use that imperial tool to directly sweep the enemy!" "Just leave it to me!" Standing on the carriage, Hei Tong''s face was full of excitement, "Seeing the performance of my sister is so good, I can''t fall behind, it''s up to me!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl rushed out!.. 1547 Chapter 065 Double pupils show off the first more! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black pupil started to move-- Stepping on the bodies of the fierce ghosts, the figure of the black pupil rushed directly into the sky. At this moment, the three undead hell snakes saw the black pupil approaching themselves, and couldn''t help but roar in a low voice. One of the hideous snake heads rushed towards the black pupil, and the mouth opened wide! Before the attack arrived, the smell of corruption came oncoming with the stench... The rapidly advancing black pupil couldn''t help frowning! "Huh, it smells really bad!" Muttering softly to herself, the girl didn''t mean to dodge at all. Instead, she speeded up and rushed up. In the blink of an eye, the black pupil and the snake head were about to make direct contact. The poisonous gas that diffused from Shekou has even touched Black Eye''s clothes... Seeing Black Eye will endanger his life! At this moment, the corners of the girl''s mouth slightly cocked... The murderous intent of horror spread! "cut!!!" In the sudden soft shout, Black Eye drew his sword directly out of its sheath, and the sword light suddenly bloomed, cutting the snake head in front of him like melons and vegetables... "Roar! Roar!" In an instant, the other two heads of the super dangerous species wailed. Obviously it has become an undead creature that is immortal and immortal, and the super dangerous species that should have no pain is actually wailing like a living. The meaning of pain is very clear in his roar. Faced with this situation, Black pupil couldn''t help laughing... "Haha, my emperor, but the nemesis nemesis!" While talking, Hei Tong jumped directly onto the neck of the snake head with its head severed, and the Teigu Tachi in his hand inserted directly into the body of the dangerous species, and then began to charge! Accompanied by the black pupil''s charge, the weapon in his hand stood directly on the dangerous species and made a big cut, and the undead super dangerous species was constantly rolling in pain. "The undead of the trivial three-headed snake, disappear completely for me!" The tumbling action of the dangerous species did not affect the black eyes on its body. The short-haired girl directly rushed to the intersection of the three snake heads of the dangerous species, holding the hilt in both hands and swinging the sword from bottom to top! The terrifying sword light directly cut off the intersection, and the dangerous species broke apart directly. In less than a moment, a super dangerous undead was annihilated! "It''s not over yet, come out, my pets!" Floating to the ground among the torn pieces of flesh, the black pupil''s attack did not end, and the girl was seen brandishing a Teiguta sword and thrust it directly on the ground... "boom!!!" Accompanied by a violent roar, the earth shook suddenly! Soon, a very tall super dangerous species appeared in the air, with scales all over the body, rock-like bodies, body skeletons, and flames burning all over... A total of eight dangerous species appeared in the sky, and the coercion permeated! These super dangerous species were all summoned by the imperial equipment held by the black pupil-March of the Dead [Eight Houses], the super dangerous species that had already died. March of the deceased [Eight rooms], one of the imperial tools in Nagato''s collection! This imperial tool was made by Nagato based on a very special super-dangerous species thousands of years ago. For undead creatures, this imperial tool has a very large killing ability... The most important thing is that this knife has the power to kill the soul, and it can completely attack the soul of the undead creature by killing the rotten flesh... from the root, destroy it! In a sense, it can be said to have the attribute to the undead! Originally, the special ability of this Teikoku was to manipulate eight corpses, which was very similar to the undead natural disaster in front of me... it was a small version of the undead natural disaster! However, probably because this ability is similar to his original six incarnations. Under the thoughts of Aiwu and Wu, Nagato inscribed many runes and spells of the six puppet arts and Maoshan Taoism on this imperial tool... to sublimate it! In short, this Emperor''s ability instantly rose more than once. At this time, the super dangerous species that Teigu Bafang manipulates are no longer pure undead or corpses, but zombies transformed from super dangerous species... Compared with these super dangerous species, they are even more powerful! In the next moment, these dangerous zombies roared and attacked the endless tide of undead, and the whole tide of undead was instantly hit hard...www.lelewx.com Countless undead shook the ground in this mountain, and were wiped out under the attack of flames! ... ... "As expected of my proud collection!" Looking at the eight dangerous species that are showing their power and the besieged army that is getting a breath, Nagato can''t help but nodded, showing a satisfied smile. Looking at the black pupil standing on a certain dangerous species again, Nagato smiled happily. Perhaps Hei Tong didn''t realize that after getting the eight houses of Tegu, her body was constantly changing and assimilating with Tegu. One day in the future, the black pupil will transform into a special zombie! When the Eight Houses were made, Nagato went too far, so that while this Teikoku turned the manipulative corpse into a zombie, it would also infect the host. This is not good or bad. Zombies are good bloodlines, but pure humans are not bad. It is only in the case that the black pupil has undergone transformation and has exhausted its potential, and she can continue to move forward by becoming a zombie. After all, zombies are not limited to their life potential. Of course, this is not the only way to solve the black pupil physique problem. But under the current circumstances, Nagato has few choices... This method is one of the best. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" While Nagato was thinking, the surrounding undead wave shook slightly again, and countless living dead rushed towards the carriage and ghosts where Nagato was. The owner of this undead natural disaster has discovered the dominance of Nagato and wants to catch the thief first! Under his command, countless undead attacked bravely, making the ghost army a little unstable. In this regard, Nagato was indifferent, because - "Water curse blessing, ruined!!!" Seeing this scene, the red pupil moved instantly, and the girl rushed down directly from the top of the carriage, facing the endless tide of undead is a dark blue sword energy. Wherever the sword qi went, countless undeads melted away, instantly clearing a field. The next moment, countless undead once again flooded the venue. just-- "Earth curse blessing, ruin!" "Golden curse blessing, ruin!" "Wood curse blessing, ruin!" Under the blessing of the Five Elements Curse, Chi Tong continuously wielded sword energy of different colors, and the wave of undead waves was completely wiped out under his sword energy... In a blink of an eye, thousands of undead creatures died in Chitong''s hands! These dead souls with physical bodies, for Chi pupil, if the number is not too alarming, you don''t need to care at all, they are all killers with one blow. Probably it was a coincidence in the dark. If Black Eye''s Emperor''s Knife is a knife that kills souls, then, because Red Eye''s knife is a knife that kills flesh and blood! The most interesting thing is that the red pupil''s Murakami still changed because of her reasons. "Coincidence, or fate''s choice?" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato suddenly felt the world, really interesting. And just as Nagato was thinking about it, a strange noise came from his ear, and he subconsciously looked up and saw the red-haired boy... The besieged army is breaking through in its direction. In front of the army, Nagato saw three people! A black-clothed white-haired man who manipulates blood to form long snakes, a blond-haired boy holding a flute, and a yellow-haired strong man holding a double axe and looking very bloody. "The three emperors? According to intelligence, it should be the three beasts under Asdes!" Seeing these three people and perceiving the kind of gods in their bodies, Nagato recalled the information about Esthers he had seen before leaving the imperial capital, and he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "Just, what about Esther herself?" .. 1548 Chapter 066 The Badly Wounded Ice Demon [Part 1] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Why, Esther is not here?!" Looking at the army that was breaking through the encirclement of the undead tide and the three leaders-like figures at the forefront, a look of doubt flashed across Nagato''s face. According to Nagato''s intelligence, the Asides leading the army was not very human. Although he was a general of the empire, he was not as negligent in fighting as Budd did. On the contrary, the general Esders always took the lead every time he fought. This is not because she loves soldiers like a child and doesn''t want soldiers to die in vain, or because she is fighting frenzy. There is only one reason, and that is that she herself likes hunting! That woman, eager for blood and excitement, intended to hunt all enemies, torture the strong who appeared in front of her, and conquer everything she saw... Under such circumstances, she would not fall behind the soldiers at any time. Only now, she is not in front of her own army! Is she dead?! Thinking of this possibility, Nagato couldn''t help but shook his head and gave a negative. Instinctive instinct told Nagato that Esther was still alive! Speaking of which, Esther is the person Nagato wants to see most this time he woke up. The reason for this is not only because Esdes is the strongest general in the empire alongside Bud, but also because of the imperial equipment she holds Its name is that the demon god appears [the essence of the devil]. It is a blood-type imperial tool, which is cast using the blood of the super dangerous species that lives in the far north. After drinking the blood, as long as it can withstand the test of the residual will of the super dangerous species, it can be freely manufactured and manufactured. The ability to control ice! This imperial tool is considered to be the foremost among all imperial tools, and it is an experiment of Nagato thousands of years ago. After arriving in this world thousands of years ago, Nagato''s eyes focused on the dangerous species. It was in this mentality that Nagato told the ancestor emperor. In addition to weapons or prop-type imperial tools, Nagato also deliberately created some capable-type imperial tools, including the Dark Fury [Hell Fire] and Demon God Appearance [Devil''s Essence]. These two things are the fusion of soul and blood to give the user a dangerous power. The fire of hell is carried by Nagato, while the essence of the devil is placed in the empire by Nagato. Nagatos original intention is to see if anyone can inherit the power of the dangerous species and use it to truly gain the strongest power in the world! It''s just that for thousands of years, no one has been able to survive the assessment of Teigu! Only... Esters! ... ... "Able to do what no one has done for thousands of years..." Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "How can a woman with such luck die so easily, red pupil, black pupil, save people!" At the end of the talk, the voice has become louder unconsciously! The two women who were fighting heard it. "Yes, master!" "I know!" Responding to Nagato''s order, Black Eye took the lead. Under the girl''s order, the eight dangerous zombie species roared one after another, spitting out various energy attacks. The terrifying firepower instantly emptied most of the undead within a kilometer radius!Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com "The Five Elements Blessing!" And Chi Tong took advantage of this gap to fully stimulate the power of the village rain in his hand, and the five-color light filled the girl''s body. The next moment, the girl''s sword became one and turned into a bright sword light! "call out!!!" In the long sound of breaking through the sky, Jian Guang directly cut a road five or six meters wide in the corpse group. At the end of the road, Chi Tong''s figure appeared. And standing in front of the girl were the army leaders and soldiers with a surprised look. "you--" In the army, the white-haired middle-aged man who manipulated the blood snake formed by the blood condensed barely recovered from shock and wanted to say something, but he was only spitting out the first word... "Burial!" The red pupil''s voice sounded again. The next moment, under the horrified gaze of the leader and his partner, the red pupil almost turned into an afterimage, and countless sword lights diffused around, and the living dead melted away... Then Chitong''s figure reappeared and said: "Under the command of the Grand Duke of the Imperial Sacred Spear, Chitong, on the order of the Grand Duke, take you to see the Grand Duke and follow!" As soon as the voice fell, Chi Tong began to walk back, without stopping. At this time, the road cut by the red pupil had begun to rush in by the living dead, but facing the red pupil, these living dead were just targets and could not stop her at all. "Follow me all!" After the red pupil, the white-haired middle-aged man frowned first, and finally followed. In this way, under the cover of the red pupil and the cover of the black pupil, the entire crippled army finally arrived in front of the carriage where Nagato was located after dozens of minutes. Under the protection of the ghost army, these defeated soldiers finally got a chance to breathe. Although in this process, the team has less than a thousand people... "The three beasts under General Esdes-Liva!" "Niu!" "Daidas!" In front of Nagato, the three leaders of the remnant soldiers saluted in an unusually respectful gesture, and said in unison, "I have seen the Lord of the Holy Gun, thank you for your life-saving grace!" After seeing so many fierce ghosts and the fighting strength of the red pupil and the black pupil, they couldn''t help being disrespectful. "Don''t thank me in such a hurry!" Facing the three people''s gratitude, Nagato said indifferently, "Tell me first, where is the guy Esther, I''ve really wanted to see her for a long time!" "This, this..." Hearing Nagato''s question, Liva, who was obviously the leader of the team, showed a little hesitation on his face, as if there was something unspeakable. "Tell me... Hey, wait!!" Seeing the other party''s hesitation, Nagato suddenly felt a little dissatisfied. He wanted to force the other party to say it, but suddenly, Nagato felt a familiar frosty breath. Subconsciously, Nagato looked at the remnants... Then he saw a...coffin! "It turned out to be here!" .. 1549 Chapter 067 The Badly Wounded Ice Demon [Next] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing Nagato''s gaze, Liwa''s face suddenly changed. Almost subconsciously, the most loyal follower of Esders retreated directly to the front of the coffin, with an extra dagger in his hand, and directly cut his arm. The blood flows out automatically, turning into a circling blood snake, guarding it. But his movements are still a step slower! "Your emperor is the emperor of ring, the water dragon depends on [Black Marlin]!" I don''t know when, Nagato''s figure appeared directly beside Liva, holding his left wrist directly, and looking at the ring on his left hand. "I remember, it was an imperial tool made from the organs of aquatic dangerous creatures that manipulate the flow of water, right? The wearer can freely manipulate the liquid in the things they touch." "When?!" Seeing Nagato''s figure, Liwa''s heart was full of horror and speechless. Subconsciously, Liva wanted to drive his imperial equipment, but for some reason, his command seemed to be plunged into a quagmire, and the circling blood snakes did not respond at all. Later, Liwa saw that a mist of mist was spreading above his imperial equipment. "It''s just a simple barrier that blocks the connection between spirit and Teigu. It''s really a fragile connection!" With a simple sigh, Nagato''s other hand turned into a hand knife and slashed directly on Liva''s neck, knocking the middle-aged general directly to the ground. "Uncle!!" "General Liwa!" At this moment, Niu and Daidas exclaimed, and the two of them also rushed over subconsciously, but in an instant, two different blades appeared on their necks... The sharp edge made the two men dare not move! It was no one else who made the shot, but it was Chi and Hei Tong... ... ... "Get out of here!" After subduing Liwa, Nagato came to the coffin guarded by the remnants. When the soldiers guarding the coffin heard Nagato''s order, they did not dare to hesitate and evaded one after another. Sometimes a few who wanted to stop were pulled away by their companions. Although these soldiers are loyal on weekdays, loyalty does not mean that they will not betray. In such a desperate situation, it is good for these soldiers not to collapse. Betrayal is a normal thing! "boom!" Taking a step forward, Nagato pushed the coffin board horizontally with a palm, and then what appeared in front of Nagato was a burst of frost and a sleeping beauty with blue hair. "Is this Esthers?" Looking at the sleeping beauty in the coffin, Nagato couldn''t help but said with emotion, "This is really a real beauty, and it makes people thrilled!" Nagato had to admit that at this moment, his heart was truly moved! The sleeping woman in front of me really fits Nagato''s aesthetics too much. As far as appearance is concerned, she is so graceful and graceful with her body and frosty temperament that she can no longer match it. The most important thing is that Nagato saw the unyielding touch of the woman''s eyebrows! In a daze, Nagato could perceive her equally awkward soul. This is a woman with the potential to be truly strong.Zero long literature website www.09wxw.com just-- "Why is she hurt?!" After seeing the nature of the woman clearly, doubts arose in Nagato''s heart, and at the same time, Nagato''s gaze turned to Asdes'' abdomen. There was an icy wound. From the wound, Nagato felt two forces that were constantly intertwining. One of the powers is the strength and will of Esders himself, and the other power comes from the source of the undead natural disasters, the power of the culprit. The latter is constantly eroding the existence named Esders in an attempt to turn it into a dead soul. But Esthers resisted the erosion with his own strength and will. "How could a person with such a strong will and possibility fall to this point!" Although in terms of the feeling of the wound, the source of the undead natural disaster is indeed stronger in nature than the cold power that Esdes owns, but the power is not just power! A strong enough will can reverse many things! Nagato always felt that Esther would not fall to this point in a head-on duel. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, a stern roar came from far and near. Everyone who heard this voice had an unreasonable fear in their hearts. Many people even trembled all over, their bodies lost control in fear and fell to the ground. "Humph!" With a cold snort, Nagato directly killed the fear that had arisen in his body. At the same time, the red-haired boy''s grunt seemed to be turned into a sharp blade, passed into the ears of everyone around, and turned into heart swords, killing all the fear! "How is this going?!" "The roar is not right!" The red pupil and black pupil, who were free from fear, looked at each other, and they immediately let go of Niu and Daidas beside them, and looked at the source of the roar. Not only them, the others also followed. Then they saw...horror! Countless undead dangerous species are surging from a distance. They obscure the sky and shake the earth. Among the dangerous species, it is a super dangerous species that can reach thousands of meters!!! What an endless tide of undead, under this terrifying tide of undead beasts, it is not enough to see! The chilling despair spread at this moment... "Ah, I don''t want to die!" At this time, some of the remnants finally went crazy, shouting and running wildly, and then walked out of the guard circle of the fierce ghost army, and then... directly torn to pieces by the living dead. After him, more people began to go crazy... "It''s really interesting!" In such chaos, Nagato''s face remained unchanged. He looked at Esdes under the coffin, stretched his hand across the woman''s long icy blue hair, and said, "It seems that the owner of this undead natural disaster wants you very much, Esdes." "Unfortunately, he let me see you, so you can only be mine!" While talking, Nagato''s hand moved away from Esther''s long hair, and then an extra... Chessmen!.. 1550 Chapter 068 Forced Reincarnation First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was a chessman shining crimson luster, and it was the queen of the chessmen. When Nagato had just held the chess piece in his palm, a mysterious wave that could not be described in words spread out in all directions with Nagato as the center, and everyone was shocked. The surrounding undead became even more confused, rioting like a beast that felt the crisis... The dead roared and launched a more violent charge! Attempt to go to the source of the crisis. just "Kaka, overwhelmingly!" A low voice echoed around, and the next moment, the death beast''s figure appeared from the dark corner. With a wave of the death sickle in its hand, it turned into an endless blood blade. The dead who launched the charge turned into pieces of meat under these blood blades... Thousands of dead were wiped out in one blow! "Bravo!" Seeing the death beast''s behavior, Chi Tong couldn''t help but murmured, and then rushed up unwillingly, the village rain in his hand bloomed with different brilliance again. In the next moment, the five-colored sword light flickered, and a large number of dead people disappeared... "I won''t lose!" Seeing the actions of his sister and the Death Beast, Black Eye was also unwilling to show weakness. Driving the eight dangerous species of zombies to trample the surrounding living dead, and then, with full concentration, waiting for the beast tide that is madly impacting in the distance. Especially the one in the middle of the beast tide, a super dangerous species with a height of several kilometers! Black Eye''s goal is this monster...or rather, the people present, except Nagato and Black Eye, are unlikely to do much when facing the monster. But now that Nagato is in trouble, Black pupil can only deal with it! ... ... "It seems that I have to speed up!" Glancing at the battlefield, the queen chess piece in the hands of Nagagokkeeper was placed on Esdes''s chest, and the cold and soft touch from his fingertips made the red-haired boy''s heart sway slightly. After slightly chuckling silently, Nagato realized that he had a strong possessiveness towards this woman. In other words, Nagato is more possessive to powerful women. "But now is not the time to think about this!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s thoughts moved, and a ray of mental power was difficult to mobilize, triggering the chess piece, the next moment, the light of the six-pointed star began to spread around Esters'' chest. "boom!!!" Not long after, the beam of the six-pointed star rose in the sky, surrounding Nagato and Esders. In the crimson light, Nagato''s consciousness began to leapfrog. In the blink of an eye, the red-haired boy realized that he was no longer the original intertwined battlefield, but suspended in the void of cold hell. Everything you see, the sky and the earth, are all frozen! And on the ice cube filled with endless chill, countless miserable undead were roaring bitterly, and among the undead, there was an iceberg, on which stood a blue-haired woman. The undead were filled with a dark chain, woven into a large black net.120 novel www.xiaoshuo120.com The blue-haired woman and the iceberg were both bound by the big black net. "That''s Esders, it seems I succeeded." Seeing the blue-haired woman, Nagato understood that through the power of that chess piece, he had projected his soul into the world of Esders'' mental image. "In this case, those undead and the big black net are eroding the power of Esther!" Thinking of this, Nagato didn''t waste time, and flew directly towards Esters in the air. As he approached, the wailing of the undead in Nagato''s ear became louder and louder. In the meaningless screams, Nagato could even hear countless curses... "Esdes, you must die!" "My clan army is 200,000 people, you really dare to start!" "Block the revolutionary cause, the sinner Esdes!!" "..." Hearing these curses, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly, and the well-informed Nagato easily understood the essence of the big black net used to erode Esters. That is the curse of the dead to the living, and it is also the sin karma that the living bears! If Nagato didnt guess wrong, the undead who appeared at this time were all the guys who died because of Esders. Under the power of the source of the undeads natural disasters, they were manifested and used to guide Esders to fall. . Under the curse of millions of creatures, it hasn''t fallen yet... The power of Esther is evident! "boom!!!" At this moment, a violent roar came from Nagato''s ear. Looking up, Nagato found that it was the counterattack of the iceberg covered by the big black net. No, or Esther''s counterattack, but the power of the big black net seemed to be endless. After struggling for several times, the iceberg Had to silence, but still maintained the last resistance. "Tsk tusk, I''m looking away a little..." "Not only is he not degenerate, he even has the ability to resist!" "If such a woman is given a chance, what kind of flowers will bloom!" Muttering like this, Nagato''s speed instantly rose to another level. Almost in an instant, Nagato''s figure appeared directly above the black net. When Esterston, who was originally imprisoned on the iceberg, opened his eyes, his eyes were like a knife! "who are you?!" "Save your man!" Looking at Esthers who was still in trouble, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, "As expected of Esthers, I like you. Become my person!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato opened his hands without waiting for Esdes to say anything. The crimson magic moon opens in this cold hell... Under the shining of the moonlight, the undead began to roar and mourn, and the huge black net also began to assume a posture of dissolution, and the entire space began to transform under this moonlight. At the next moment, the scarlet six-pointed star magic circle opened centered on Esdes. The queen''s chess piece appeared on Esther''s head, then descended, and merged into Esther''s body. Forced rebirth, start!!!.. 1551 Chapter 069 Awakening, the second ice queen! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Nagato was forcing a piece to reincarnate against Esters... The war outside has entered a white-hot stage instantly! As if foreseeing the coming of danger, the tide of the undead went crazy in an instant, and the tide of the dangerous undead traversed a long distance in a moment, and directly collided with the fierce ghost army. At this moment, the Death Beast unreservedly burst out of its current strongest power. A steady stream of fierce ghosts gushing out from under the robe of the god of death, fighting frantically with the incoming undead, while at the same time, the beast of death is constantly devouring the undead and replenishing the number of fierce ghosts. The cyclical system of fighting and raising war has made the Ghost Army burst out of unprecedented resilience. It actually withstood the first shock of the tide of terror abruptly... Under such a major premise, the eight dangerous zombie species controlled by the black pupil seem to have turned into eight Optimus Pillars, and they are shunted before the beast tide is blocked. Crimson Hitomi and the rest of the beasts of Asides supported behind the dangerous zombies. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Accompanied by endless roars, terrifying chaos broke out in an instant. The ground on the battlefield continued to mourn, and the sky was enveloped by the aura of death. The entire battlefield full of undead seemed to turn into a roaring sea, while Nagato and others seemed to turn into a flat boat in the raging waves. For more than three minutes, from the time of contact to the present, more than three minutes have passed on the battlefield. The people who resisted seemed to have passed three months, or even three years. The horrible roar and the feeling of exhaustion reverberated in my ears, and the feeling of fatigue was constantly present in everyone. The weapon in his hand was getting heavier and heavier, and despair was spreading... If it weren''t for the tireless death beasts and beasts of beasts, I am afraid that the entire front has collapsed. On such a battlefield, personal combat effectiveness has almost been weakened to a limit. However, the defensive power of the fierce ghost army has its limits after all! and-- "Roar!!!" The most terrifying thousand-meter monster in the tide of undead finally rushed to everyone. The eight dangerous zombie species that acted as the first line of defense were just hit by one of them and flew upside down. The ensuing aftermath even almost completely shattered the ghost army... "Ruined!" "This time it''s really dead!" "Help, I don''t want to die!!!" Despair completely spread in an instant, and the sound of weapons falling one after another. Not only the soldiers, but even Chi Tong and Hei Tong couldn''t help showing a dark expression. There is no way, the horrible body of thousands of meters is really amazing. No special attack is even required. No one can withstand a simple impact. "Roar!!!" After the impact, the terrifying monster did not continue to move forward, but opened its mouth in the blood basin, and the hot flame filled its mouth and turned into an astonishing flame... The goal is directed at the crimson beam of light where Nagato and Esther are located! "Boom boom boom!!!" In the terrifying sound of shock, the unimaginable flame and the beam of light collided head-on, and shocking waves were born from the collision and spread in all directions. Under the impact of this horror, all army soldiers rushed into the air without exception.Save the book www.chunshu8.com Even the floor was scraped off by the impact! "not good!" "Master Nagato!!" "General!!" Seeing this scene, both Sister Crimson Eyes and the Three Beasts under Asides were stunned, and various expressions of upset, pain, and confusion appeared. Without waiting for their reaction-- "boom!!!" A violent air current burst from the center of the explosion. The frosty chill spread in an instant, the entire battlefield was stained with a layer of hoarfrost in an instant, and the surviving humans even shuddered. Then a voice reverberated across the vast battlefield... "Frozen Earth!!!" With the falling of the sound, the airflow spreading around rapidly intensified at this moment. Almost in an instant, a glacial mountain range appeared on the ground within a kilometer. Whether it is undead or human beings, most of them exist, all frozen in a huge glacier mountain range. "Hey, are there any mistakes!" With the help of the death beast, the black pupil who had escaped the catastrophe suddenly revealed a look of dissatisfaction. By his side, the red pupil''s face also showed a touch of dissatisfaction. Especially after seeing the three beasts and the other soldiers who were also frozen, the red eyebrows frowned slightly. This kind of attack that does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy is somewhat unacceptable for sisters Aka Hitomi who value their companions. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, the monster that was several kilometers high suddenly roared loudly. The monster did not escape the attack of the ice, but it was too huge, and most of its body was not frozen. The monster at this time was swaying angrily, and was constantly shaking the entire glacier mountain! Soon, there will be dead souls and soldiers, and they will die as the glacier shatters. "I didn''t pay attention for a while, it was such a big prey!" At the source of the cold air, Esthers was walking out gracefully, his long icy blue hair dancing with the wind, "Since you can''t be directly frozen, then try to tear you into pieces!" "The shape of ice-a thousand ice dragon!!!" Speaking at the end, Esdes was filled with ice-blue arrogance. In the situation of soaring cold, he directly punched out and hit the glacier mountain... "Boom boom boom!!!" The entire huge mountain range has undergone tremendous changes in an instant, as if ice dragons carved out of ice have appeared in the sky, biting on the monsters that are thousands of meters high. Therefore, the half body is imprisoned by the glaciers and mountains, and the monster can''t get rid of it for a while, and can only take it passively. The number of ice dragons is increasing... One, two, ten, hundreds, or even... thousands! After being bitten and killed by thousands of ice dragons, the undead monsters that were originally invincible struggled for half a minute, then lost the ability to resist, and were finally bitten into pieces by thousands of ice dragons... The whole scene was so rough that people couldn''t help being speechless. For a moment, the entire battlefield seemed extremely silent... 1552 Chapter 070 Frozen glory first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh, is this over?" Standing under the Thousand Ice Dragon, Asides looked at the palm of his hand, with a touch of icy blue arrogance filled it, "It seems that I am...too strong now." "exactly!" It was Nagato who answered Esdes''s words. The red-haired boy didn''t know when he appeared behind Esdes and smiled, "Are you satisfied with my gift?" "...Gift, I''m very satisfied!" There was silence for a while, and a jealous smile flashed across Esther''s face, "But if you can satisfy me, you can say something else. If you want to get me, just defeat me!" "As long as I defeat me, my body, and even my soul, I will give it to you!" "The strong are qualified to get me!" Although Esdes felt it too, he didn''t seem to be controlled by him now... the man in front of him seemed to be able to deprive him of everything with a single thought. However, facing Nagato, she still issued an invitation to fight without fear! As she said, only the strong can get her. If Nagato is not the strong, but just a weak who has taken advantage of the loopholes, Asdes would rather die than surrender. After listening to Esdes''s words, feeling her surging determination, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. Such a woman is qualified to go to the end with him... Instead of becoming Nagato''s collection! "It''s really fascinating, General Esdes!" Wandering to Esdes''s body, Nagato took a deep breath of the icy fragrance, and then said, "After this, let''s fight again, but now..." "Let''s fix those things first!" As he spoke, Nagato''s finger pointed behind Esther''s back and smiled lightly. "Ok?!" Frowning slightly, Esdes turned around. Then she saw-- Beyond the thousands of miles of glacier, countless living dead are climbing frantically on the glacier, and thousands of dangerous undead are opening their mouths, gathering the energy of destruction. The next moment, the energy gathering is complete. Accompanied by the roaring sound, thousands of different shock waves burst out from the mouths of the dangerous species, turning into a wave of energy that destroys everything. In an instant, the raging waves of destruction straddled thousands of meters of void and blasted towards the location where Esther and Nagato were. The aura of destruction seemed to penetrate the void! "Humph!" Facing the incoming attack, Asides couldn''t help but snorted. Under her thoughts, the ice sculpture dragon, which numbered thousands of them, greeted the incoming energy and raging waves. After a while, they had a frontal collision... The earth-shattering explosion completely triggered at this moment! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A deafening roar echoed throughout the battlefield. At this moment, the earth wailed fiercely. The thousands of meters of glacier mountains, together with the soldiers and undead frozen in them, were all turned into fragments. The horrible impact mixed with icy debris spreads in all directions, turning into a violent hurricane... Shubada Novel Network www.shubada.com It seems to blow everything away completely! "Ha! This kind of power... really powerful!" Standing at the forefront of the explosion, Esther''s face was full of joyful smiles. Even if she was controlled by others, she had to admit that her current self was indeed so powerful that she was a little intoxicated. Compared to before going to sleep, Esther''s physical fitness has increased by at least ten times... Regardless of the strength that was originally at the apex of this world, the tempered fighting spirit, or even the freezing strength of the original Emperor Gu, all of it disappeared in his body, no, or it was transformed into another strength. Based on the knowledge that suddenly appeared in his mind, Asides knew that this kind of power is called the magic of freezing! Freeze everything and push heaven and earth into the ultimate power of destruction! "Interesting, let me try it! The limit of this power!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Esthers withstood the violent impact and directly jumped up, and the cold arrogance burst from her, and even formed a pair of ice sculpture wings. "call out!!!" As if turned into a galloping god statue, Esdes broke through the violent hurricane and came to high altitude. Looking at the chaotic battlefield below and the various undeads all over the battlefield mountains, Esdes''s eyes suddenly became fierce, and the terrible coercion burst out in an instant. "what!!!" With a soft sigh, Esdes exploded his ultimate strength for the first time. At this moment, the power called Frozen Extinct materializes and emerges, and the almost absolute zero-degree chill is raging, and the entire high-altitude space can''t help but slow down at this moment. "Roar!!!" "Woohoo!!" "cry!!!" The dangerous undead in the sky seemed to perceive the danger, and they rushed towards Esther in an attempt to interrupt her attack, but the closer they were to Esther, the more ice appeared on these undead... When it was less than 100 meters close to Esdes, these undead turned into ice cubes and fell from the sky! No undead creature can come close to within 100 meters of Asdes. "Ha, take the move, the brilliance of freezing!!!" Not long after, Esdes''s power was gathered, and the icy blue light burst out from the girl, making the girl seem to turn into an ice blue sun, shining the entire battlefield. ... ... "puff!!!" As the frost-free light of Esdes was shining, on a certain throne in the depths of the battlefield, the presence of the body armor and body could not help spraying a puff of dark blood from the helmet. The surrounding undead could not help but burst into commotion. "Sister Esthers, is there such a chilling power?" For a long time, the man in armor slowly spoke with an extremely low voice, "No, this kind of power is no longer possessed by this world. What is wrong?" "It seems that this time I can''t keep her, but this is only the beginning. The natural disasters of the undead will really explode soon and sweep the whole world. Then..." Having said that, the man on the throne gradually calmed down and seemed to fall asleep... 1553 Chapter 071 Nagato and Asides second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ask, how strong can a person be? On this issue, the two sisters, Chi and Black, have different opinions. As an older sister, Chitong has received professional assassination training from Gozzi since she was a child. Every time she swings his sword, he aims to kill the enemy with a single blow. In her eyes, human beings are not powerful, or...people are all vulnerable. It''s as if people are killed, they will die. This view was quickly strengthened after Chitong received the village rain. The variant version of the village rain was born to prove the fragility of life. Murakami''s one hit kills, worthy of the name. Even undead creatures that are undead, as long as the flesh and blood are still there, they will kill them! Of course, the concept of Aka Hitomi excludes the existence of Nagato. In fact, in the eyes of the girl, Nagato is too mysterious, and whether it is a human is worth questioning. Compared to sister Chitong, Heitong is different. Compared to the red pupil who received professional training since childhood, the training that the black pupil received is not very professional. After all, the main task of the black pupil is not to train, but to accept experiments. In these experiments, Black Pupil understood how exaggerated the human body can be transformed. Therefore, the black pupil acknowledges that powerful humans exist. After receiving the Teigu Eight Houses bestowed by Nagato, Black Eye not only recognized the strength of human beings, but also believed that he was a powerful existence. She was not afraid of even the strongest sequence in the empire. But no matter what their past views were, after seeing the consequences of Esther''s power, the two sisters'' views were completely subverted at this moment Under the icy blue light blooming in Esdes, the whole world was frozen! The earth, rocks, undead creatures and human soldiers, even the blowing hurricane, the dust, everything, are all frozen in the endless glaciers. The bone-chilling chill struck, making Chi and Heitong both tremble. It was just this stimulus that could not eliminate the consternation of the two of them. Regardless of the red pupils or the black pupils, both of them couldn''t believe that the human power could actually achieve this level. "Hehe, are you a little hit?" At this moment, Nagato walked between the red pupil and the black pupil, holding the two girls in both hands, "Don''t worry, you two will be so strong in some time, and..." "This kind of power is not too strong, at best it is just a beginning!" ... ... "Oh, what you said, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it!" Just as Nagato comforted the two girls, Chi and Hei, a clear voice came from the sky, and then the figure of Asdes fell from high in the sky, and a cold wind blew on the ground. "If this kind of power is not too strong..." Landing lightly, Esdes shattered the ice wings behind him, and walked to Nagato''s body, "So, what kind of power is powerful!" "Haha, do you need me to tell you this kind of thing?" Facing the sudden appearance and questioning of Esdes, Nagato didn''t let go of the red and black pupils, and said leisurely, "Isn''t you clear about your own physical condition?" "..." 8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com At Nagato''s words, Esters was silent. Indeed, without Nagato''s telling, Asides knew that he was indeed not strong at this time. Not to mention other things, her body seems to contain endless possibilities at this time. If she originally had the astonishing speed and explosive power that surpassed the beasts, she is now at least dozens of times. And this value is not the limit, Esdes clearly perceives...she can be even stronger! The body is the foundation of all extraordinary powers. The increase of one''s own physical fitness naturally means that the power possessed by one''s own abilities will also increase. "...Am I still human?" After hesitating, Esders said something, but before Nagato could answer, she smiled, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter anyway, as long as it is strong!" As soon as the voice fell, Esthers stepped directly on the glacier on the ground... "boom!!!" The ice-blue arrogance flashed by, and the entire glacier seemed to shake slightly, and countless particles emerged from the glacier and gathered behind Esdes. As time passed, there were more and more particles behind Esdes... The surrounding temperature is also dropping continuously! until-- "boom!!!" The concentration of particles reached a certain level, and there was a muffled noise. Then one by one ice blue statues appeared behind Esdes, and the three of Nagato looked over. It was no one else but the ice sculptures of the three beasts and thousands of remnants under Esdes. "Come back, my loyal fighters!" Looking at these ice sculptures, Esthers smiled with satisfaction and said the last words. Accompanied by the word spirit, the ice blue arrogance ignited all the ice sculptures. Soon, as the flame burned, the ice blue on the statue receded, and the ice sculptures survived. "I have met General Esdes!!!" But seeing these alive warriors first looked around suspiciously, and then after seeing Esders, they knelt down one after another, calling out in unison. "This time, you guys did a great job!" Nodded very satisfied, Esders said loudly, "From today, you people, you will always follow me behind!" "Yes!!!" -That''s it! Nagato, who was next to him, got a glimpse of what Esders did. It turned out that when he was reincarnated, Esthers not only gained the power of the chess pieces, but also intercepted part of the power of the source of the undead''s natural disasters, and merged with his own power of freezing. Come to think of it, these resurrected soldiers are essentially a combination of the incarnation of ice and the soldier soul who believes in Asdes. Thinking of the undead natural disasters, Nagato subconsciously asked: "By the way, Asides, how did you get hurt before?" Nagatos sudden utterance not only stunned Esdes, but also made the resurrected three beasts gloomy. After a while, Esdes said something that surprised Nagato "It''s Sheila, Sheila attacked me!" .. 1554 Chapter 072 Fudge and Idea Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!-Sheila?!! To be honest, Nagato was really surprised when he heard the name again. The red-haired boy really didn''t expect that he was just an ugly ant who was overwhelming in his own mind, but he would be directly related to the undead natural disaster, and even sneaked into Esther. "Even though it is embarrassing, it is true!" Facing Nagatos surprised expression, Esther explained indifferently, Originally, because of the minister, I didnt have much defense against Sheila, but I didnt expect... "The real strong do not need any excuses!" At this time, Nagato suddenly interrupted Esders''s words, and said, "There are many unexpected in this world, but the real powerhouse is able to overcome these''unexpected'' existences." "Got it!" After a long silence, Esters spoke. For the first time, this woman discovered that the extraordinary red-haired boy in front of her, vaguely, the rejection caused by her being controlled by others, instantly dissipated a lot... Esthers is the most typical power supremacist. He follows the belief that the weak eats the strong, and Nagato''s strength is in line with her aesthetics. If the strength can overwhelm her, surrender is not impossible. "Also, the minister is dead, there is no whole body!" After thinking slightly, Nagato opened his mouth again and added. As soon as this remark came out, the thousands of soldiers who had come back to life behind Asides showed their surprised expressions, in an uproar, but after Asides was slightly surprised, he was relieved. With the strength of Nagato, I''m afraid he won''t allow ministers to act recklessly on him! "Go back to the level outside the battlefield first, and the news about Sheila will be sent back to the Imperial Capital!" Seeing Esdes''s relieved expression, Nagato said quietly, "As for the contest between you and me, let''s wait for you to avenge your revenge and fully develop your own strength." "..." Seeing the back of Nagato strolling away, Esther was silent, thinking of the tragedy he had suffered before, and finally nodded, "Well, you wait for me." "Haha, I will wait!" Turning his back to Esdes, Nagato smiled happily, and a sly smile flashed through his purple eyes. What Esdes didn''t know was that she had lost the only chance to defeat Nagato head-on. Now if she made a direct shot, Nagato would have to urge the chess pieces to control her body. Otherwise, it seems that she really can''t beat her... This statement is wrong! Nagato is not really defeated, after all, he has a lot of hole cards, and one of them is enough to beat anyone. But that card is too strong, only suitable for fighting, not suitable for fighting. In the regular battle, Nagato was really not sure about defeating Esdes at this time. ... When he returned to the level, Esders received a great welcome.139 reading network www.139ds.com It''s strange to say that Esther is extremely bloodthirsty towards the enemy, crushing the enemy''s body while also destroying the opponent''s mind, burying a large number of enemy troops more than once. As an enemy, she is almost a dangerous species of human form! Various dangerous titles were given to her... However, she treated her subordinates and ordinary people very generously, always sharing the rewards given by the emperor to her men and eating with ordinary soldiers, getting along well with ordinary people, and never accepting bribes. In a sense, Esders is not like a minister at all! In the empire, she has many fans, especially in the army. At this time, the guard at the border, the general named Torre, is a fan of Asdes. When facing Nagato, Torre dare not ignore orders. When facing Esdes, Torre completely took the initiative to ask for orders. The gap was so big that Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle secretly. Then, under the order of Asides, Torre immediately sent people to send information to the imperial capital. ... ... Two days later, inside the imperial palace. After the regent Princess Lifa read the information sent from the frontier of the battlefield, Feng Yan was furious: "It is unreasonable, the fellow Sheila is actually related to the undead natural disaster..." "General, Minister, you guys should look at this piece of information too!" Reducing her anger, Lifa handed the information in her hands to the other two people present-the imperial general Bud and the new imperial minister Kemiller. The latter is actually the minister before Osnets power, but lost to Osnet in the political struggle. During Lifa''s dormant period, he became Lifa''s right-hand man. Lifa became the regent and gave him the position of minister. After the two had read the information separately, they all showed the same angry expressions, especially the body of General Bud, even more wisps of electricity flashed through inadvertently. The two looked at each other, and finally Bud took a step forward and said; "His Royal Highness, there is no doubt that this undead catastrophe cannot be underestimated, and it must be extinguished. Sheila''s rebelliousness must be killed!" "I also understand this, but the situation throughout the empire is not stable yet!" Hearing Budd''s words, Lifa couldn''t help but frowned, and said, "Now start rashly, I''m afraid the entire empire will be completely destroyed after the war is over!!" "His Royal Highness, the old man has a way on this!" At this moment, Kemiller took a step forward and said confidently, "In fact, although this undead catastrophe is a great harm to the empire, it is not all good." "At least the so-called main force of the revolutionary army and many high-level leaders have been destroyed." "In this way, the remaining rebel forces can be taken over by us. With the help of those people, we can completely clean up the pests of the entire empire faster, and then we will be able to sail calmly." "Oh, the minister, you made this suggestion. I must think of a specific method too!" Hearing Kemiller''s words, Lifa''s face flashed with expectation. "That''s natural!" A flash of arrogance flashed across the face of the young minister, "In fact, the old man has made all preparations, and now only needs the power of the assassination elite in the hands of His Royal Highness!" .. 1555 Chapter 073 Standpoint and Betrayal First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The morning light is faint, and the sun is falling. At this time, the imperial capital had begun to lively, and shops on both sides of the main streets of the imperial capital opened one after another, and the pedestrians who came and went seemed full of vigor, and even laughed and laughed from time to time. "I can''t imagine that this place turned out to be the once decadent imperial capital!" In a bookstore located in a remote corner of the Imperial City Street, the owner Lubbock stood at the door of the bookstore, feeling the emotions of the people of the Imperial City, his face was somewhat complicated and said with emotion. The emperors once were so dark, and those with a little power would do evil. The people in the imperial capital usually look lifeless... Fear of innocent disasters falling from the sky! However, all this has changed since Minister Osnet beheaded Princess Lifa. There may be some confusion in the early stage. A large number of demons and demons were beheaded, and the blood stained the imperial capital, causing people to panic. However, as time passed, the security of the entire imperial capital was getting better... Up to now, although the imperial capital has not yet reached the point of''no way to pick up things, no one closes at night''. But at least everyone can keep laughing and talking on weekdays. "Princess Lifa? What a great princess!" He whispered to himself, Lubbock seemed to see something out of the corner of his eye, walked to the edge of the door of the shop, and took out a small note from the gap between the door and the wall. Opening the note, Lubbock saw two words on it-''action''! Suddenly, the face of the green-haired boy was a bit cloudy. For a long time, he took a deep breath, a decisive will flashed across his face! I looked around and found that the bookstore''s business seemed to be not so good. The green-haired boy first put up the sign that it was closed today, walked into the store and closed the door. Not long after, I saw the green-haired boy lightly touching a mechanism deep in the bookshelf. "Crack!!!" In a remote corner of the bookstore, the secret door opened automatically... ... ... Passing the secret door of the bookstore, Lubbock walked down a staircase toward the ground. As soon as he reached the bottom of the stairs, Lubbock was presented with an underground base that looked a little twisty. Before he saw anyone, he heard a slightly bold complaint... "Ah, boss, how long do we have to hide? This kind of life is really impossible!" "Even if you say that, I can''t help it!" A wry smile flashed across Lubbock''s face when he heard this conversation, and then the green-haired boy walked more than ten meters forward and came to a slightly empty hall with sofas all over the hall. Two men and three women were sitting on the sofa. The leader among them is Lubbock''s boss-Najieta. The remaining two men and two women were members of the assassination team carefully prepared by Najieta for the revolutionary army''s operations in the imperial capital. All four of them have strong strength. Among them, the blue-haired horned man sitting next to Najieta is not a human being, but a legendary biological humanoid emperor, electric light stone fire [Susa no Oo]. This is the guardian emperor assigned to Najta by the Revolutionary Army headquarters. It is a Teikoku made to protect important personnel, and its character is meticulous to the degree of obsessive-compulsive disorder, just as the combat power must be inseparable, so hand-to-hand combat is very powerful. Except for Susanoo, the other three are all impeccable emissaries. Brand, a former imperial soldier known as the "Hundred Men". Strong and upright.Because he could not tolerate the corruption of the empire, he fled with imperial equipment, and was later recruited by Najieta, possessing imperial equipment, and was surrounded by evil spirits. Leonai, a big breasted woman with bold personality. Growing up in the slum of the imperial capital, Slam, the imperial equipment used was bought at bargaining prices on the black market. They were all killed because they could not understand the cruel game of trampling children on horseback by nobles, and was later recruited by Najieta. There are imperial tools, and the king of beasts becomes the [lion king].Hacker fiction www.heikexs.com Mayin, from the western border of the empire, is a mixed-race girl from a minority. Being discriminated against since childhood, the revolutionary army formed an alliance with ethnic minorities and became Najieta''s subordinates. The imperial equipment he possessed was the imperial equipment used by Najieta, the romantic fort [pumpkin]. In addition, Lubbock himself, who uses Teikoku, the ever-changing [End of Crossing]... In Najieta''s plan, the assassination team composed of all the emperors has actually taken shape, and the combat effectiveness is still very good, enough to create a performance. but-- "Heroes are useless!!!" The unrestrained big breasts Leo Nai couldn''t help rolling up on the sofa, complaining and saying, "Obviously, I''m already preparing to set up a night raid team, but encountering the destruction of the Revolutionary Army headquarters, what is this!!! " Hearing Leonard''s words, everyone laughed bitterly, and the atmosphere was instantly suppressed. Among them, Najieta laughed the most bitterly. As Leo Nai said, everything was ready, but on the eve of its establishment, he encountered the undead natural disaster that caused the army of the Revolutionary Army headquarters to be directly destroyed... Rao was a wise person like Najieta, and he was stunned for a while and didn''t know what to do. Najieta is like this, and the others don''t know what to do. "Miss Nageta, that..." Seeing everyone''s depressed expressions, Lubbock hesitated for a long time before plucking up the courage to speak, "I think we should think about our future." As soon as this statement was made, the atmosphere in the entire hall suddenly changed. Everyone present is not a fool. In other words, an idiot cannot live this age in such a world. In fact, from the time when the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army was destroyed due to the undead natural disasters, except for the life of Emperor Susanuo, who was not surprised, everyone else was constantly thinking about their way forward. Is it to continue the revolution and break a snowy road without the headquarters and the main army? Or do you find another way out? Such a realistic problem is before everyone. But even if they knew each other well, no one raised this question in front of everyone, because if this question was raised, the team would have come to an end. After all, not everyone has the belief in revolution, and it is impossible to say that some people will choose to quit. But can this team really quit? the answer is negative. Revolution is a good rhetoric. The correct way to say it is rebellion, and rebellion has always been bloody. At that time, it is already obvious what will happen in order to protect the secret. Therefore, after Lubbock raised this question head-on, everyone was silent. Najieta was silent for a while, looking at this young man in disbelief, who had followed her a long time ago, and then took a few deep breaths before asking: "Lubbock, what do you think?" "I just think we can''t go on like this!" After saying the beginning, Lubbock didn''t hesitate anymore and said directly, "The revolution has failed, and now the empire is beginning to recover in the hands of the princess. I think..." Before Lubbock had finished speaking, he was hit with an iron fist in his heart, and his voice stopped abruptly. The next moment, the whole body of the green-haired boy flew upside down under the sudden heavy blow, and then with a loud bang, it directly hit the wall of the underground base! "call out!!!" The iron fist that drove Lubbock was pulled by the chain, and directly returned to Najieta''s empty left arm, connected to it, and then the white-haired woman said: "When the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army fell, I knew that betrayal would occur, but I didn''t expect that the first person to betray me was actually you, Lubbock!" "Ha ha!" At this moment, the light laughter echoed in the underground base, full of magic, "Little green-haired brother just said the beginning, you will know the cause and effect, you deserve to be the former imperial general-Najieta!" .. 1556 Chapter 074 Siege and Despair Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"puff!!!" A dark flame appeared out of nowhere, burning in the void. Faced with this sudden change, the entire underground base couldn''t help but stand up, and Brand stood in front of everyone and activated his imperial equipment for the first time... The emperor who is ridden with evil spirits! In the shimmering light, Brand was covered with a layer of silver armor. It is an armor-type imperial tool made from the ferocious dragon-shaped dangerous species "Tyrande". It is a heavy burden on the wearer, and ordinary people will die if they wear it. But it is undeniable that this armor is very strong! Not only has the defensive power of a copper wall and an iron wall, but Tyrande who made the armor is not dead, can adjust the size according to the user''s body shape, and continue to evolve. It is because of possessing such imperial tools that Brand is used to being on the front line in battle. After Brand, Leonie was also unwilling to lag behind. The belt-shaped imperial tool, the king of beasts turned into a [Lion King] instantly activated, Leo Nai immediately turned himself into a beast, the physical fitness of the whole body was crazy high, releasing a breath of danger. After Brand and Leonie, Susano also moved. Only compared to the changes from the previous two, Susano just moved his position and stood in front of Najieta, without any special changes. In fact, he doesn''t need any changes, Susanoo is already very strong in this state. It seems that three dangerous existences of Brand, Leonai and Susano are sensed, and the dark sparks flicker, condensing an increasingly clear human form. "Oh, is this the legendary imperial tool with great potential, surrounded by evil spirits?" Not long after, Arya wore a gorgeous dress and walked out of the dark flames, her long golden hair flying among the dark sparks, appearing calmly. "who are you?" At this moment, Najieta, who was standing behind Brand, couldn''t help but said, "It''s not the general generation who can actually instigate the people around me." "It''s not Arya, Arya is not so scheming!" Facing Najietas questioning, a smile flashed across Aryas face, This is designed by an old fox. Arya doesnt know the specifics. Arya only knows that I want to catch you! "You guys, can you... obediently grab it with your hands!" "What a joke!!!" "To surrender is also your surrender, you woman!" Hearing Arya''s words, Ma Yin directly pointed at Arya with the imperial weapon in his hand, and the romantic fort [Pumpkin] pointed at Arya. The muzzle of the gunnery imperial gun was gathering full of lethal energy. The spear-shaped imperial weapon, the brilliant turret [pumpkin] is capable of transforming mental energy into shock waves, and the power will increase according to the degree of crisis the user encounters. "Oh, is this your answer?" Facing the muzzle of Mayin, Arya''s face was filled with a calm smile, "General Najieta, Your Royal Highness wants to see you, I hope you don''t refuse!" As he spoke, the dark flames directly burned all around the underground base... and surrounded Najieta and his group.56 Novel www.56xiaoshuo.com "you!!!" Seeing Arya''s reaction, Main suddenly became angry and immediately shot. As a newcomer to the revolutionary army, Mayin is immature in many aspects, and irritability is one of them. Therefore, without thinking about anything, she just pressed the button... "boom!!!" The shock wave transformed by mental power directly hit Arya''s body. Amid the sudden roar, Arya''s body was directly torn apart, turned into flames and disappeared, and then the surrounding flames suddenly raged. "Since you have chosen to fight, then we are not welcome!" Arya''s voice sounded again, and the next moment, the pitch-black flame monster walked out of the flames. In a blink of an eye, the number of monsters reached dozens, and they rushed towards Brand and the others. In the face of sudden monsters, Brand and others are not to be outdone. Brand waving a red-backed shrike, Leonai with his hands and feet covered with beast claws, and Susano, who is excellent in melee combat, guarded Najieta and Mayin in three positions respectively. . In a blink of an eye, a small-scale war broke out in the underground base, with roars, broken sounds, and ground roars one after another, and the entire battlefield seemed a bit chaotic. Arya''s flame monsters are strong, but due to the limitation of the venue, they did not show their numerical advantages. Therefore, within a whole minute, the endless flame monsters failed to defeat the enemy! On the contrary, the older and more fierce Brand people are, they are almost breaking out... just-- "Smash King!!!" Accompanied by the abrupt voice, Cornelia''s figure appeared directly from the flame monster, and directly blasted towards Leonai, the weakest of the three guards. The smashing king on his fist roared and turned! "boom!!!" Facing the sudden punch, Leonai directly blocked it with a beastly, but she incorrectly estimated the power of Cornelia''s Smashing King. If it doesn''t hurt the body, the power of Shattering King is not inferior to Digu! Under the sudden bombardment, Leonai flew out. The guard line was torn open. In the next moment, the total attack unfolded in an instant Gozzi led his six children, Hill holding two bladed swords, and Taeko holding Taito appeared instantly. Under the cover of flame monsters, he rushed in directly from the gap in the guard line... In an instant, Brand and others were directly caught in a situation of being attacked by the enemy! "not good!" Suddenly fell into a desperate situation, Najieta couldn''t help being shocked. Coming down from the battlefield, she understood very well that even if Brand and others were strong, they only had the intention of defeat in this situation. After a sudden change in her thoughts, she shouted directly at her guardian emperor, Susanoo. Road: "Suzano, use the evil spirit to manifest! This is an order, execute it immediately!" .. 1557 Chapter 075 The third more defeat and surrender! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!-The soul of evil appears! This is the secret skill of the biological humanoid Teikoo, Susanoo. Susano can use the evil spirit on his chest, that is, Gouyu, to absorb the vitality of his master to complete the violent, thus exerting the ultimate power he truly possesses. That is a secret technique that can drain the master''s vitality by using it only three times. However, its power is unique in this world. After becoming mad, Susano has three abilities: the super attacking''Tiancongyun Sword'', the reflective defense''Yata Mirror'', and the high-speed moving''Hachiaki Qionggou''. In a short time, Susano will have the strength comparable to the strongest sequence in the empire! Under normal circumstances, Najieta would never want Susano to use this power, but there is no way. At the moment, only Susano''s evil spirit can break the game. "Yes!!!" After hearing Najieta''s words, Susanoo immediately displayed the Manifestation of the Woe! In an instant, Najieta felt her own energy pouring out frantically, turning into a golden light spot, and instantly blending into Susano''s body, making her power violent. just "Hehe, I expected you to have this trick!" Sudden laughter sounded in Najieta''s ears, causing the former imperial general to be uncomfortable for a while, and the next moment, Susano, who had not completely performed the secret of disaster, had a great flame on his body. In an instant, Susano disappeared in front of Najieta... Seeing this scene, Najieta suddenly felt cold. Obviously, the enemy has seen through her goal, and after losing her hole card, she can almost foresee the future where she and others will completely lose. "Sure enough, is resourceful in front of absolute power so powerless?" Thinking of this, Najieta couldn''t help but lament. The next development, as Najieta expected. After the outbreak of the loss of Susano, in the face of this predicament, Mayin, who lacked melee combat ability, was the first to be captured, and then Najieta herself and Leonai lost their fighting ability. In the end, although Brand was brave, he faced more than three-digit flame monsters... After all, he ran out of strength and was defeated and captured. Half an hour later, Arya''s figure appeared in front of everyone again, but she was no longer calm at this time, but looked a little embarrassed, and all her clothes were damaged. In Arya''s hands, there was a coma named Susano. "As expected of Susano, it''s really hard to get around!" ... ... Three hours later, inside the imperial palace hall.139 novel www.139xs.com Najieta, who was captured by failure, came here under the escort of Taeko and Cornelia. Then, she saw the most noble existence in the empire today-Princess Lifa. "It''s been a long time, Najieta!" Looking at the white-haired female general sent by Taeko and Cornelia, and an eye at her lost arm, Lifa''s eyes flashed with surprise. Although from the intelligence, Lifa already knew the situation of the former imperial general who knew him. But when she actually saw it, the girl was still a little surprised. After all, the last time I met with Najieta, the other party still dared to refuse the imperial female generals, arms and eyes were intact. "It''s been a long time indeed, Your Royal Highness Princess!" Looking at the blonde girl sitting upright above the main hall, Najieta said with emotion, "I really didn''t expect you to come this far, Your Highness." "It''s not just you, I actually didn''t expect to get this far myself!" In fact, Lifa himself was quite emotional. If it weren''t forced by Sheila, coupled with the mission system and the promotion of her own teacher, the girl would probably not have come this far. Of course, apart from the initial factors, every step Lifa has taken so far has been based on her own will, which belongs to her practice! "That''s it!" After listening to Lifa''s emotion, Najieta paused, a little surprised. "Well, no more nonsense!" After returning from feelings, Lifa looked at Najieta and suddenly said, "You should know my purpose, and surrender to me, Najieta!" As he spoke, a faint Wang Wei filled Lifa''s body and filled the entire hall. Feeling the power of the king, Najieta couldn''t help feeling a little shocked. You know, even the former emperor, the father of the eldest princess, the true emperor, never gave Najieta such a sense of majesty... Sure enough, Princess Lifa, are you going to... usurp the throne?! Looking at Lifa with a complex expression on her face, Najieta couldn''t help but feel mixed, and she was silent for a while before she said: "Your Royal Highness, I am betraying the empire..." "That''s not a problem at all!" Before Najieta finished speaking, Lifa said, "I know the reason for your betrayal. You can''t be blamed for this. The original empire was indeed hopeless, at least there was no hope." When these words came out, not only Najieta, but Taeko and Cornelia were a little shocked. Facing the sluggishness of the people in the hall, Lifa didnt take it seriously. Instead, he got up from the throne and walked down. He said, Perhaps its hard for you to believe that if Im not the elder princess, Im afraid I too Will stand on the side of the revolutionary army, because this country is indeed decayed." "But there is no way. Who made me the prince princess of the empire? The question of position determines that I cannot betray the empire, but the empire continues to decay and is about to fall into the abyss of destruction." "I am not reconciled to accompany the empire into the abyss!" Strolling to the front of Najieta, Lifa said quietly, "So I can only take action personally to divide all the corrupt parts of the empire, so that the entire millennium empire will be reborn!" "Fortunately, destiny is on my side. I have had a good beginning. Now, I want to perform the final operation on this country to create a truly peaceful and beautiful future. For this, I need more Strength, Najieta, can you lend me your strength?" At the end, Lifa stretched out her left hand towards Najieta... 1558 Chapter 076 Surrender and Black Pupil First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at Lifa''s hand, Najieta couldn''t help but stunned. On the way to the palace, Najieta had expected that she would be recruited, but she really did not expect that Lifa would be so sincere in recruiting herself. You know, although she is capable, she is after all a former general who betrayed the empire, a betrayer! In any world and in any era, a betrayer is an existence that is abandoned. Although the two did have some friendship in the past, Najieta didn''t think that the friendship was much more profound. The indifference of the royal family members was no stranger to the former imperial general. However, the facts told her that she still underestimated the abilities of the Royal Princess! "Before answering your question..." After a long silence, Najieta asked, "I want to know, what about my subordinates, Brand, Leonai and the others?" I have to say that Najieta was indeed moved. After all, as far as the reality is concerned, the revolution really has no prospects, and even if it continues, at best, it is just a terrorist. What''s more, the empire is nirvana in the hands of the princess. At the beginning, Najieta betrayed the empire, wasn''t it because of his decay, if not, why did she go this way. However, before that, she had to make sure of the safety of her subordinates. "Don''t think of me too scary!" A smile flashed across Lifa''s face when she heard Nageta''s words, "I can accommodate you, Nageta, and naturally your subordinates. Of course, the premise is loyalty!" "Then Lubbock..." "The person who betrayed you, I heard that the new minister found his family and threatened him with the safety of his parents and family members. He didn''t mean to betray you." "I understand!" Najieta was silent for a while, did not reach out to hold Lifa''s hand, but bent down, and directly half-kneeled in front of Lifa, making a gesture of surrender "Najieta, the guilty minister, I have seen your Majesty the Regent!" "You!" Seeing Nageta''s dissatisfaction, Lifa couldn''t help but pouted, and then said helplessly, "Then, Nageta, you should understand what I want you to do!" "The criminal understands!" Lowering her head, Najieta spoke. As a genius general, Najieta possesses terrifying strategy and courage. Even in this situation, she can clearly understand the current situation of the empire. In order to resist the sudden disaster of the undead natural disaster, the empire needs to concentrate all its strength. In order to concentrate all the power, the empire must first stabilize the situation throughout the empire. At this time, the remaining forces of the revolutionary army became the goal of the empire. To recruit these forces and use them to stabilize the situation throughout the empire was the choice of the imperial capital! And Najieta herself, is the person to perform this task... ... I read www.wkshu.com Just when Najieta chose to surrender... In a room on the edge of the battlefield in the northwest of the empire, Nagato woke up from his sleep. Before he opened his eyes, Nagato''s ears heard the roar of the battlefield coming from afar. That was the daily routine of the level on the edge of the battlefield-the corpse siege. I don''t know why, there are a certain number of corpses on the level to attack every day. Then Nagato felt the softness around him, and even the tip of his nose smelled a scent. He opened his eyes subconsciously, and Nagato turned his head to look at his side... "Huh...huh..." In Nagato''s arms, Kurito and Nagato were covered with the same quilt. The girls head is resting on Nagatos arms, her hands are also tightly wrapped around Nagatos neck, her pretty face is still ruddy, and there is a drop of tears hanging in the corner of her eyes, but her expression is extremely peaceful and she slept very well. Steady. Under the quilt, both of them were naked. Just last night, Nagato finally ate the black pupil! Although the girl resisted, how could she win Nagato, from grievances to unwillingness to joy, black pupil up and down all over her body, all was eaten by Nagato. Presumably, this girl must be exhausted by now. You wont wake up until noon or even at night, right? "Take a good rest..." Nagato gently touched the black pupil''s head in his arms, then left a gentle kiss on the black pupil''s clean forehead, and then gently came out of the quilt and picked up the clothes that fell on the ground. Dress neatly. "Well" I don''t know if the loss of Nagato''s body temperature made the black pupil in the dream feel a little lost. I saw the girl turned over, her fair skin emerged from the slipped quilt with the movement of turning over, exposed to the air, and she muttered like a dream... "Sister, big villain..." Upon seeing this, Nagato smiled knowingly, re-covered the quilt on Heitong''s body, and then picked up all the clothes belonging to Heitong on the ground and hung them on the hanger on the side. Then he took a look at Hei Tong''s sleeping face, and walked gently to the door. "Crack..." The door door opened gently, and the figure of Chitong appeared in front of Nagato. The originally black and straight girl was leaning against the wall with a face of indifference. She didn''t know what she was thinking about. After seeing Nagato opened the door, she suddenly looked over, her cheeks bulged... "Yeah, Chitong, good morning!" Facing the unhappy red pupil, Nagato showed a smile instead. Strolling to Chitong''s side, Nagato lowered his body slightly, and whispered in Chitong''s ear, "Kaitong may get up late today, and then I will ask you to take care of your sister, and... " "Be mentally prepared, maybe I will eat you anytime!" With that said, Nagato walked straight past Chitong, and soon disappeared in the corridor, making the face of the black long straight girl who was waiting here deeper in the morning. "Nagato, badass!" .. 1559 Chapter 077 The crack of the seal is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Tsk! The smell of this battlefield is really strong!" After stepping out of the house where he lived, Nagato felt it for the first time. An extremely unique bloody smell of battlefield lingered on the tip of his nose, and he couldn''t help but say with emotion. Subconsciously walked towards the battlefield. Soon, Nagato came to the top of the level. At this time, what was unfolding in front of Nagato was an extremely tragic war! It was a war between the guard army dispatched by the Empire and stationed at the level, the imperial army combined with the ice warriors under Esders, and the undead from far away. The sound of shouting and fighting one after another made people feel a little excited. "...It''s amazing!" Although I can see such a scene every day, Nagato is a little surprised every time, not at the brutality of the war, but at the fighting spirit of the soldiers. You know, the soldiers of the empire faced almost endless undead creatures! Just watching the horrible wave of undead, many people will lose their fighting spirit. Before Nagato arrives here, when facing the wave of undead, the guards here will not send troops at all, only stick to the checkpoint. But now, they actually rushed out directly, fighting hand-to-hand with the undead creatures... The changes in morale before and after are so great that people have to be surprised. "Tsk tsk, it''s Esders!" If you just think about it for a moment, Nagato will know that the reason for all this is nothing more than the fact that the guard general changed from Torre to Asdes. Thinking of this, Nagato felt that Esders''s commendation became more and more valuable. "Thank you Grand Duke for your compliment!" At this moment, the figure of Asides with long and icy blue hair appeared directly beside Nagato, and the icy scent directly dispelled the strong bloody smell in the air... "However, if you can, please let your Excellency release those fierce ghosts as soon as possible!" "Haha, there is no problem!" Facing Esther''s request, Nagato did not deny it, but directly driven by his mind. The shadows under his feet began to spread, and the fierce ghosts flew down from the level and began to eat the undead. "I just didn''t expect, Esders, you will be considerate of the soldiers too!" "No, I think you are wrong!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Esders retorted indifferently, "I just think that if the soldiers consume too much, the whole situation will get out of control, and then I will have no place to watch such a scene." "Before I have played enough, this war must never stop!" "..." Nagato blinked and couldn''t help laughing. If you are a righteous person, after hearing what Esdes said, I am afraid that it is not unusually angry, or retreats to Esdes, but Nagato is just the opposite... "I always feel that we will be in good time!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, the smile on Nagato''s face became deeper and deeper, "You are so wild with you, so you are full of desire to conquer!" "Hmph, then see if you can beat me!" Facing Nagato''s provocation, Esters''s face was full of eager expressions, but he thought of something, suppressed it forcibly, and then said: "By the way, I received the news from the Imperial Capital before that it is necessary for us to stay here for a month, and then the empire will be able to concentrate all its forces to support us." Xuefu Novel www.xuefu168.com "So, I know!" Nagato nodded, and then said without hesitation, "Take care of these. Anyway, you''re having a good time, I don''t bother to pay attention." "... whatever you want." Hearing Nagato''s words, Esdes frowned slightly and was silent for a while before speaking, "By the way, the regent of the imperial capital, you pushed to the throne?" "It''s me, not me!" Facing Esdess question, Nagato nodded, shook his head, and said, "I just gave Lifa a chance. The one who seized the opportunity was herself. Listening to your tone, it seems right. That girl is very dissatisfied!" "Hehe, believe me, when you see her, you will definitely be surprised." "Oh, I expect..." Hearing Nagato''s statement, Esthers couldn''t help but frowned, but she couldn''t help but stop... Because at this moment, some strange change seemed to happen to Nagato. Vaguely, the girl seemed to hear a''click''. As if there was a crack in something. Not long after "boom!!!" Crimson flames filled Nagato. The strange fluctuations spread in all directions, centered on the red-haired boy, and being swept by the fluctuations, Esdes felt an unprecedented pressure. "Hehe, the timing is right!" At this time, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face. Under the background of the mysterious atmosphere, the red-haired boy looked mysterious and handsome, making people intoxicated... "The seal finally appeared...a crack!" ... ... "Huh?! This is..." At the same time, on the throne in the depths of the northwest battlefield, the armored man in the sleepy ground moved, and the dark gray armor made a clucking sound, which seemed extremely heavy. "What a terrible power, this level is almost comparable to a few adults in the league!" The deep voice contained deep surprise, the armor man''s mood seemed a little unstable, and the breath of death permeated his body, constantly extinguishing everything around him. "How is it possible, it''s just a small low-level plane..." "Fortunately, this strength seems to be insufficient, I still have a chance, I still have a chance!!!" "I need more, more, more...death!!!" At the end of the story, the low voice of the armored man almost roared out. The next moment, terrifying roars reverberated around him, and one after another dangerous species and undead creatures gushed from the ground. In a blink of an eye, countless undead creatures centered on the throne, spreading in all directions. The terrifying gray air currents gathered from all directions and flooded the throne... ps: There is still a chapter left, I will make up for it tomorrow!.. 1560 Chapter 078 Natural Disaster Appears First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning, the sun dispelled the darkness... Standing on the edge of the battlefield in front of the Xiongguan, the battle between the living and the undead has already begun, the sounds of fighting and destruction one after another, and the breath of blood lingers in the entire level. This time, the undead came by at four or five o''clock in the morning, trying to hit the guard by surprise. However, this is useless, because the guard veterans have long been used to it. The most important thing is that the leader of the veterans is called Asdes! As a result, the sneak attack turned into a frontal storm. These days, the almost routine war has been fought again in front of Xiongguan... "How to say it, it''s a bit boring!" At this moment, above the Xiongguan, Esther''s figure was standing there, with long and icy hair, filling the ice queen with an unyielding and sonorous aura. She looked down at the battlefield, her eyes flashed with boredom. It''s true that Esdes is militant, but even if he is militant, he keeps repeating wars without surprises, even a war madman like Esdes will feel boring. "...It''s been three months!" Looking up at the sky with some boredom, Esdes couldn''t help but muttered softly. At this time, three months had passed since Esdes last saw Nagato. Three months ago, Nagato didn''t know why a terrifying arrogance broke out. After stunning Esdes, Nagato left a sentence directly, "I''ll leave it to you, I''m going to retreat." Then the whole person disappeared in front of Esdes. In these three months, it''s not that Esther has not visited Nagato. But the other party seems to have evaporated from the world, even if his two servants have disappeared, only a death-like monster has been guarding the level... It''s just that although I don''t know what Nagato is doing, Esdes can feel that he is getting stronger for no reason. At a speed of leaps and bounds, it is becoming stronger crazily. "It was probably fooled!" After sensing the situation of Nagato becoming stronger, if Esther did not know that she had been deceived before, she would feel a little ashamed of her identity as an imperial general. However, what is somewhat surprising is that Esthers is not angry, but full of expectations. She is looking forward to how powerful Nagato can show herself... ... ... "By the way, reinforcements should be coming soon!" Recovering from his thoughts, Esdes looked at the war that was about to end, suddenly thought of another question, and subconsciously muttered to himself. Although he was on the edge of the battlefield in the northwest of the empire, the news of Asides was not blocked.Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com In order to ensure that the empire can grasp the movement of the undead natural disasters, it has specially strengthened the intelligence and connection between the imperial capital and the northwest battlefield. Therefore, Asides still clearly knows many things about the empire. For example, Najieta became Lifa''s subordinate and called on the Revolutionary Remnants to join Princess Lifa''s command. Although many revolutionary remnants hate Najieta''s betrayal and continue to make troubles, more revolutionary remnants have recognized Najieta and become part of the empire again. With the help of these people, the empire completely stabilized the situation in less than three months. "It''s Najieta, it''s really amazing!" After hearing about Najita''s deeds, Asides couldn''t help but exclaimed. As Najieta''s former boss, Esther thought he knew the best of Najieta''s talent, a genius who had a passionate heart but was able to fight calmly. In the eyes of Esthers, Najieta is also a real strong and threat! If it weren''t for this, when Najieta left the empire, Esther would not attack her. With the help of Najieta, Princess Lifa finally got her wish a few days ago and began to formally convene the empire''s expeditionary army to conquer the undead and natural disasters. According to Esther''s calculations, it was almost two days before the reinforcements arrived. "It''s almost time to resolve this war!" Thinking of this, Esdes stood up straight, his long ice-blue hair raised, and a terrifying smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "At that time, Sheila, I will repay you well!" However, as soon as Esdes'' words fell, a rather huge circle appeared in the sky above Esdes''s head, and a gloomy voice came directly from the circle... "Tsk tusk, Sister Esdes, don''t have the time, now I will come!" Hearing this familiar and unfamiliar voice, Esther''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink slightly, and she raised her head subconsciously, and then she saw-- Four figures appeared from the circle, fell down, and surrounded Esdes on all sides. There were four figures of two men and two women. They were an extremely cute-looking young girl, a coquettish-looking witch, a rather wild young man, and a clown who looked a little cumbersome. The most important thing is that these four people are expressionless, full of cold aura, just like undead, no, or they are undead, just the undead higher than the living dead. "Oh, that''s really interesting!" Seeing the four figures standing around him, Esders couldn''t help lowering his head, pressing his hat brim, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Is this your hole card, Sheila!" Speaking softly, Esther knew that his words would definitely be passed on to the guy who attacked him, and as expected, the gloomy voice rang again... "Of course not, the trump card of the undead natural disasters has always been... the sea of ??undead!!!" Along with the last shout of this voice, Esdes heard a series of extremely violent roars, and then she saw it, at the end of the field of vision, countless undead that could be called blinding the sky were pouring in frantically. The earth is trembling violently; the sky is wailing constantly! Far surpassing the number of horrors of any undead attack, the real undead sea is coming in madly, and the terrifying aura madly crushed the level, making all soldiers tremble. ps: Too much entanglement, ready to speed up the plot...... .. 1561 Chapter 079 Solo Battle and Road Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Undead, undead all over the sky! There are dead souls transformed by dangerous species, living dead with carrion all over, and there are living bones... At this moment, these undead were approaching frantically towards the level where they were looking for dozens of miles. In the distance, the boundless distance, they were all densely packed undead. They approached here slowly but firmly. Their speed was not fast, but their steps were heavy. Tens of thousands of feet stomped on the ground, causing the ground to tremble. When the undead approached the level of 800 meters, their formation was already spreading out in the wasteland, like a bottle of ink splashed on the yellow ground, and countless undead instantly turned the yellow wasteland into black. Looking very hard, I saw only endless souls in my eyes, and nothing else... Despair spreads at this moment... The level guards who had just defeated the undead attacking in the early morning, once again saw the sea of ??undead more than hundreds of thousands of times, no matter how great the morale was instantly poured out. The guards of the level are just ordinary humans after all, not fighters! Too much pressure will collapse! "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Esdes wanted to know what would happen next with his toes. Even with his own ice warrior and the fierce ghost left by Nagato, he couldn''t reverse the situation. Could it be that this level is going to be broken in front of me? Thinking of this possibility, a cold light flashed in Asides'' eyes. The last time he was conspired to cause the entire army to be annihilated is unbearable for Esders, how can the proud girl tolerate the second failure! As a result, the terrifying dark blue flame suddenly burst out, and the surrounding environment suddenly became frosty. "What a joke!!!" The terrifying cold air spread, and the entire level was shrouded in endless ice in an instant, and the surrounding four high-level undead were frozen in the hospitality room, and there was no room for resistance at all. "How can..." Seemingly knowing the fate of the four high-level undead, Sheila''s voice came out of the circle again, but before he could finish speaking, Esdes directly blasted towards the circle. The freezing air of almost absolute zero directly bombarded the circle, and it actually froze it. Sheila''s voice stopped abruptly... "Even if I am alone, this level will not allow you to break through!" Turning around, Esdes looked at the endless sea of ??undead, bursting out with endless pressure, the sky, at this moment, there was snow... ... ... "Oh, it seems that she plans to fight the Sea of ??Undead alone?" At this moment, in a small misty space outside the void, the red-haired boy strolled to a huge mirror and spoke softly. What was shown on that mirror was nothing else, it was exactly the scene of Asides facing the Sea of ??Undead alone. "Huh, really arrogant..." "Esdes is very proud!" The black pupil and the red pupil following the red-haired boy commented separately. At this time, the two girls were filled with mysterious aura, and they looked completely different from three months ago.Bashan Academy www.83shu.com But this is also normal, because the two girls, like Esthers, were reincarnated through chess pieces. The chess piece used by the red pupil is a knight, and the chess piece used by the black pupil is the bishop! Both of them are no longer ordinary humans. In contrast, Nagato became more and more ordinary, as if he had become an ordinary person. But could Nagato be an ordinary person? The answer is naturally no. Even in a state of serious injury in this life, Nagato can still engage in wind and rain. Since his rebirth more than a thousand years ago, Nagato has been insulated from ordinary. Three months ago, a crack finally appeared in the seal inside Nagato. And now, after three months of combing, Nagato has reached the critical point of lifting the seal, and one-third of the body''s power can already be used. In short, Nagato is once again invincible. It was normal at this time, but Nagato had converged everything by relying on the ontology''s control attributes. All of this is for Nagato not to destroy this misty space. This space is made by Nagato constantly consuming the mist every time it awakens. It is not a solid space in essence. Whether it can withstand the existence of Nagato has to be said. You know, even though Nagato is not in the godhead at this time, his body is still a chaotic god body! This kind of body can be a terrifying body that can survive in chaos... "Well, for Esdes, we have to speed up too!" Waved his hand to break up the mirror and turned it into a mist. Nagato said indifferently. During the time he was speaking, the surrounding mist changed at an astonishing speed... The sense of time and space of the three people present was temporarily confused. Then, after the sense of confusion ended, a dark passage that spread to nowhere was formed in front of the Nagato trio. "here is" "What the hell!" Seeing this scene, Chi pupil and Black pupil murmured subconsciously. After being reincarnated, the perception of the two girls surpassed that of normal human beings, because they clearly perceive that this seemingly ordinary passage seems to be permeated with a strange heavy feeling. The darkness in the passage is extremely deep, but it is full of some kind of silent attraction. Inadvertently, the two girls involuntarily have a yearning in their hearts! In a daze, the focus of the pupils of the two girls gradually faded... "Red pupil, black pupil!" At this moment, Nagato spoke softly... The indifferent voice was like an electric current, and the two girls could not help but shiver in an instant, the magic in the body gushing out unconsciously, making the two girls instantly regain consciousness. After waking up, both of them were afraid for a while. "Okay, let''s go!" Without giving more explanation to the two girls, Nagato took a step towards the passage. Behind Nagato, the two girls glanced at each other, their eyes flowing with each other''s meaning, and then the two nodded to each other, and at the same time stepped forward to follow Nagato... 1562 Chapter 080: The Root of the Plane Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The channel looks extremely deep, but it is not long. Following Nagato''s back, Chitong and Heitong only walked less than 100 meters away, and then the three of them were swallowed by endless darkness... In a trance, Rao Nagato also felt a trance. The body seemed to be broken down and turned into one piece after another, like a leaf falling, and like raindrops flying, this is what Nagato feels at this time. In confusion, he saw a river, the years are surging, time is rushing... "It''s been a long time, the river of time!" After whispering to himself, Nagato awakened from the blankness, feeling the strange state, turning into particles, one after another, crystal clear, suspended in the eternal nothingness. After walking down that road, he would come here. For Nagato, it was indeed a bit unexpected. But when I think about it, I feel that everything is reasonable. Probably because that road was actually built by Nagato deliberately, the road leading to the root of this world, based on the experience of the Moon World, it is not surprising what will happen on the road to the root. After being surprised, Nagato began to observe everything around him... The long river of time, or the long river of history, is roaring, whizzing past from afar, and the waves hit the sky! Staring carefully, above each wave is a generation of outstanding people. A wave lasts for an era, and heroic heroes best reflect the characteristics of that era. Standing on the waves, they shine with brilliance that transcends mortals. "I miss it, these people!" The so-called heroes in troubled times may be because every time he awakened in a thousand years was when the empire was in turmoil, starting from a certain position in Changhe, Nagato found that he often saw his old people. They are either the emperor of the empire, or the general, or the resourceful minister... But there is no doubt that they are at the forefront of the existence of that era, and their achievements are enough to be recorded in the history books of the royal family, and they are famous at that time and even later. Seeing these figures, Nagato realized his uniqueness even more. "This is the longevity seed!" With emotion in my heart, Nagato''s mind moved, and the river of history collapsed in an instant. In an instant, Nagato''s eyes went dark, and the world changed. My ears suddenly became quiet, and everything I saw was chaotic fog, lingering, and all kinds of scenery were indistinct and very hazy. It is very quiet here, there is no sound, and it is empty and suffocating. "Here, where is it?" At this time, Chi and Hei Tong also came back to their senses, and they all showed surprised expressions. Among them, the more lively Hei Tong subconsciously asked questions. "Here, the origin of the world!" Nagato''s eyes suddenly narrowed and said indifferently, "From now on, be careful, this is not a good place..." "call out!!!" Just as Nagato''s voice just fell, the sound of breaking through the sky rang out, and in the mist above the three of them, a shadow of a kilometer long appeared, and the wind roared. In the next moment, the huge super dangerous eagle species appeared, and culled towards the three of Nagato! "Chop!!!" 186 Chinese network www.186zwxs.com Facing the super-dangerous species that came, Chi Tong was a little caught off guard, but still pulled out the village rain in an instant, and the power of the five elements blessed it, turning it into a mysterious sword aura! The sword energy soared into the sky, and it bombarded that super dangerous species in a blink of an eye... Pierce it! "boom!!!" Endless sword aura erupted from the super dangerous species, and the huge dangerous species of eagle burst out suddenly, turning into countless dark spots of light and disappearing into the sky... "Good job, Chi pupil!" Seeing that the red pupil killed the super dangerous species with just one sword, Nagato nodded with satisfaction. After reincarnation, the red pupil became more and more powerful in its single-body lethality. "Of course, my sister is different!" Hei Tong didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Chi Tong''s strength. Instead, You Rong and Yan laughed and rushed directly to Chi Tong''s side and hugged one of her arms. By the way, at this moment, Kuropu even looked at Nagato in a demonstration. "Let go of the red pupil, black pupil!" Some said amusedly, Nagato also had to sigh, Kuroto is a superb sister control, obviously their sisters are from Nagato, and they want to snatch Chito from Nagato from time to time. To be honest, Nagato didn''t mind that much. Anyway, the most is that there is an extra pair of lilies among my lovers. just-- "This is not the time to play around!" Nagato looked around, his expression gradually became cold, raised his right hand, and plunged directly into the void. Soon, Nagato took out a silver holy spear from it. As if to foreshadow Nagato''s words, the surrounding chaotic mist gradually dispersed... Revealed a shrine that looked extremely dilapidated. It''s just broken and broken, this monument is permeated with some unspeakable mystery, and everyone can vaguely feel that there is a certain unique truth in it. However, this is not the time for quiet comprehension. because-- "Roar!!!" "Woohoo!!!" "cry!!!" Outside of the temples historic sites, there are super dangerous species of horror, each with a terrifying body that is at least thousands of meters in length, depositing shocking breath of time. Most importantly, the number of these dangerous species is simply endless... At least in the field of vision of the three of Nagato, there is no end in sight. The so-called undead natural disaster, in this terrifying number of super dangerous species, is just like a small mess. Hei Tong let go of his sister, put his right hand directly on the hilt of his sword, and swallowed subconsciously, "I said, Master, our task, shouldn''t it be to kill all these monsters? !" "Oh, black eye sauce, you guessed it!" Hearing Kuroto''s words, a warlike smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "These are the guardians embodied in the origin space, all super dangerous species from ancient times to the present." "These guys are immortal to those who invade here, so don''t hesitate to get on the ground!" .. 1563 Chapter 081 The Rebellion of the Origin Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is too difficult for my concubine!!! Hearing Nagato''s words, the black pupil''s eyes suddenly narrowed into a horizontal line, and his heart was filled with frantic complaints. Not only the black pupil, but the natural red pupil was speechless. If it is a single-digit super dangerous species, both the red pupil and the black pupil are capable of destroying it with an enemy. The emperor with the strongest rank sequence, and the magic power possessed after reincarnation, put the sisters of the red pupils at the apex position on this plane. If they face a confrontation, General Bud may not be an opponent. However, the current situation is somewhat beyond the capabilities of the two sisters. Not to mention the number of these super dangerous species is simply shocking, and the few super dangerous species closest to the two sisters are a little frightening. Because those super dangerous species are all materials that were once used as Emperor Gu. Tyrande, a tyrannosaur that adapts to any environment and is constantly evolving; an oriental blue dragon that is three kilometers long and has countless tough hairs; the master of the underground world, a flame monster with endless resentment; Esders The prototype of power, a dangerous super ice species from the extreme north... These dangerous species that could become Teigu''s materials thousands of years ago, any one is a super dangerous species! And there are even half a hundred such dangerous species!!! In this way, no matter how you look at it, the current situation is too dangerous. Even if Nagato said that he was going to go, Sister Chitong was still a little overwhelmed and stopped. Just because they are at a loss, does not mean that these dangerous species will hesitate. As the manifestation of the defenses of the place of origin, these dangerous species do not have any emotions, in other words, they have and only have the idea of ??killing all foreign objects in their minds... "Roar!!" "Woohoo!!!" "cry!!!" Roaring, the super dangerous species surrounded them one after another, and they were about to launch an attack! Seeing Chi and Black pupils are about to be killed without resistance... At this time, Nagato''s brows lightly raised, and then he remembered something, the red arrogance ignited, and the whole person put on a javelin throwing posture, and directly threw the twilight holy gun in his hand. "call out!!!" The holy spear turned into a silver light, directly piercing through several super dangerous species, and rushed into the sky. In the next moment, a blazing light burst out in the sky, and the slightly tyrannical sacred aura directly shook these super dangerous species that left only the killing instinct, and also awakened the Red Eye sisters. At this moment, the two couldn''t help but hit a Ji Ling, and then they drew out their own imperial blades. Just when they were on guard, there was still a little doubt between the two eyebrows. Obviously, both of them were surprised-- Why did they almost get caught just now? This is totally out of their character. You know, as top assassins, they definitely don''t lack the courage to know that they are invincible. "Oh, it seems that you have recovered from it?" Seeing that the two women had changed back to the original state, Nagato smiled and said, and at the same time he couldn''t help but mutter in his heart that the plane is the plane, which is not in the same class as ordinary life. Even if this plane has been infiltrated by Nagato, it is still not to be underestimated! The trance of the red pupil and the black pupil just now was actually the influence of plane instinct.Classic Novel Network www.xiaoshuoi.com After all, the red pupil and the black pupil belong to this plane, and what they have to do now, in a sense, is completely betraying their own plane... although they don''t know at all. This kind of betrayal directly stimulated the plane''s instinctive restraint, which led to the daze of the two women. "Now that you are sober, let''s start fighting!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato raised his right hand and snapped his fingers in an instant, "First, let me make a defensive position!" "Snapped!!!" With the crisp sound of fingers, the shining sky shines brightly! Countless silver rays fell from the sky like raindrops. With the entire ruins as the center, the super dangerous species within a radius of several thousand meters were hit by the rain of light... The defense of the super dangerous species became a joke in front of this rain of light. Raindrops pierced the body of the Super Dangerous Species one after another, and within a short while, hundreds of Super Dangerous Species disappeared into dust under the bombardment of the rain of light. Afterwards, the true mask of the rain of light appeared in front of everyone. That is a silver holy spear after another! Nagato turned the holy guns into one, densely inserted on the ground within a few kilometers, and the holy guns resonated with each other, forming a shield full of sacred aura... The dangerous species thousands of meters away saw this scene and launched an attack frantically. Or various energy shock waves, or direct physical attacks... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Under various attacks, the entire shield continued to reverberate with a roar, and even shook, but the shield was made by Nagato after all, and it was not broken. Seeing this scene, Chi and Hei Tong subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Although both of them can see that the power of this shield is not endless, with the continuous attacks of those super dangerous species, the power of the shield will be wiped out sooner or later. But at least for now, the two can get some time to make a good battle plan- "Red pupil, black pupil!" At this time, the red-haired boy suddenly said, "This shield will not refuse you to enter and exit. I must have seen that the dangerous species outside are consuming the power of the shield." "So, what should I do now, don''t need me to teach you!" "understand!" "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, both the red and black eyes lit up, so that they could rely on this shield to consume the number of dangerous species outside in a sneak attack. Compared to a head-on battle, at least, the safety factor is much higher! "Then, I''ll leave it to you..." Seeing the expressions of the two, Nagato strolled towards the shattered temple in the center of the ruins, "I will deal with some things, and hold on until I come out, two cuties!" "what!!!" .. 1564 Chapter 082-The Legacy of Death? Subscribe! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When I heard Nagato''s words, Sister Aka Hitomi was a little confused... Although the time to get along was a bit short, the existence of Nagato seemed to have become a pillar in the hearts of the two girls. At this time, Nagato said that he was leaving, and the girls could not help but feel a little nervous. However, without waiting for what they said, Nagato''s figure had turned into a phantom and disappeared, and the next moment, he appeared directly in front of the broken temple in the center of the monument. With one step out, Nagato disappeared from the vision of the two! "boom!!!" At this time, the shield opened by the holy spear appeared a touch of turbulence. Feeling the source of the turbulence, Chi and Black looked up subconsciously, and saw that outside the shield above the two, dozens of dangerous flying species over a kilometer were overwhelmingly slaughtered. Under the attack of these super dangerous species, the shield turned out to be turbulent! "The top of the shield is where the weakness lies. Leave it to me!" After Nagato left, Chi pupil awakened instinctively and made a decision for the first time. A crimson flame filled her body, and a crimson electric current filled the girl... That is a precious strand of origin from the sky dragon that Nagato once held! "call out!!!" The sound of breaking through the sky suddenly appeared, and the red pupil''s figure directly rushed into the sky, and Cun Yu frantically cut out a large amount of sword energy in his hand, and forced away the super dangerous species that were coming. Then the girl stood directly above the shield, illuminating all the dangerous flying species from the front. "That''s amazing, sister!" Seeing his sister''s performance, while Hei Tong admired her heart, the whole person was not to be outdone, and Teigu Bafang directly plugged into the ground, and the dark blue arrogance burst out. At the same time, eight dangerous species of zombies appeared in the eight corners of the sacred shield! The origin held by the black pupil after reincarnation came from the Giant God Soldier, which is probably the case, that tyrannical and sacred power aura miraculously resonated with the entire sacred shield. The eight zombie-like dangerous species improve their own quality all over, reaching the level of super dangerous species. "It seems that destiny is standing with me, go, my pets!" The unexpectedly stronger strength made Black Pupil smile, and he didn''t dare to neglect at the moment, and directly issued orders to his pets... Then, fierce, even tragic fighting broke out! ... ... "It seems that they have all recovered their fighting spirit!" At the gate of the temple, after seeing the two girls cheer up, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, and then took another step towards the depths of the temple. To be honest, seeing the shrines and monuments here is really a bit surprised for Nagato. After all, this is not some other ordinary place, but the original place of the plane. Generally speaking, there will be no buildings, and it is even more unlikely that such a characteristic temple will appear. According to Nagatos experience, there is only one reason for this situation! That is before Nagato, someone in this world has already arrived here! "Oh, that''s really interesting!" Xuefu Novel www.xuefu168.com Wandering in the shrine full of debris, Nagato can see traces of various dangerous attacks everywhere, and his mind turns sharply, Nagato has outlined the original situation I want to come to someone who became a god and descended his own kingdom here. The purpose of the gods, of course, is to control the entire source space, and then to obtain the entire world. It''s just that the opponent obviously underestimated the restraint of the entire world, and then under the attack of countless dangerous species that have gathered from ancient times to the present, it was destroyed here! "too naive!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato''s face was full of disdainful smiles. If there is no danger in the Roots, how can Nagato do so much preparation before entering? Of course, Nagato''s purpose is not to occupy the Roots so simple! Disdain to disdain, but Nagato would like to thank the unknown god. Because, as Nagato continued to penetrate into the temple, he found that he was getting closer and closer to the core of the root of this plane. Obviously, the temple had captured the core of the root. It''s just that the opponent''s bad luck was destroyed by the root defense system before the core of refining. "It''s a tragedy!" In a low voice, Nagato crossed the deepest threshold of the temple and came to its most central hall. Then Nagato saw that the throne of the gods was sitting in the center of the temple. On the throne, there was a silent figure in a black robe. "what?!!" Seeing this black robe figure, Nagato couldn''t help blinking. It was the existence of a black robe all over, not even a trace of skin was exposed, and a sickle full of blood was held in his arms! It''s almost like a dark version of the death beast, no, or rather, it is... death! "Oberg?!!!" He whispered the name of the black robe in front of him, and Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little weird. Although Nagato had always clearly known that under his own instigation thousands of years ago, Oberg had probably already embarked on the road to becoming a god, but he really did not expect that Oberg would go so far... Go to the source space! Fortunately, he didn''t make him really successful, otherwise Nagato''s bowels would be regretted! After a slight fear, Nagato felt a heartfelt surprise again. He did not expect that a small attempt by himself would actually create a god... Vaguely, Nagato seems to have found a way to mass produce gods! "But if you want to mass produce it, you need some enough data!" Thinking of this, Nagato stepped closer to Oberg, ready to put his body away for future research, but when Nagato was less than ten meters away from the throne "boom!!!" There was a sudden explosion in the entire hall. The murals released a large amount of divine power full of darkness, and immediately filled the entire hall. The next moment, the world changed, Nagato came from the shattered but still shining hall to a dry and dead world. In the desolate sky and earth, only a throne stood alone in the center! "Ding! Reaper''s inheritance test has started!" .. 1565 Chapter 083 Dao Breaking and Courtyard Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!An icy voice rang in Nagato''s ears, making the red-haired boy frown. In this voice, Nagato felt the power of a very familiar faith. After this, a majestic and heavy voice echoed in the entire silent world: "Later heir, I am Oberg, the god of death!" "Nine hundred years ago, the kingdom where I descended from the gods was here. In order to seize world hegemony, but the roots are dangerous, I am only one step away. When I fall, I will stay and inherit here, and be tested on the throne." "If you succeed, you will become the lord of the world!!!" The end of the voice was full of endless attraction, like the whisper of the devil. If ordinary people heard this voice, they would immediately lose their minds. Even the strongest in the empire could not resist the attraction of this inheritance. It was Ren Nagato who heard this at this time, and the attraction was naturally greatly reduced. After all, Nagato is a terrifying existence that has made the true chaos god, and even possesses a chaotic starry sky. It is really difficult for Nagato to be tempted by the inheritance of ordinary gods. the most important is-- "Do you consider me an idiot?" There was a rare anger on his face, Nagato directly raised his right hand, and the scarlet six beams appeared on the right hand of the red-haired boy. The six magic bullets were condensed in an instant and fired out! "boom!!!" The six magic bullets pierced the air in an instant, and blasted towards the empty throne. In a blink of an eye, they blasted directly on the throne, blasting it into fragments and flying away... Amidst the roar, the entire silent world seemed to freeze for an instant! "Go to the inheritance of Nima!" Feeling this solidification, the smile on Nagato''s face became more and more disdainful, and he said clearly, "Oberg, what kind of garlic you idiot put in front of this seat!" "boom!!!" When Nagato''s voice just fell, there was a roar in the sky, and then the dark clouds continued to converge, unexpectedly condensed into a huge god of death. A faint divine might permeated the entire silent world... "I didn''t expect..." At this time, the huge god of death spoke up, his voice resounding like thunder, and resounded throughout the world, "After a thousand years, I will still see you again, Di Shi!!!" "There are so many things you didn''t expect!" Facing the huge god of death, Nagato narrowed his eyes and said maliciously, "It''s just that I won''t tell you more here, anyway...the dead don''t need to know much!!" ... ... Just as Nagato met with the death god Oberg in the original space, in the chaotic void beyond the entire plane, a courtyard with independent time and space was slowly approaching. In front of the modern virtual screen in the middle of the courtyard, the ten or so people are standing there. "This is the plane, my lord!" The girl with glasses, Xiaoye, who was once shocked by the breath of Nagato, said to the green-haired double-ponytailed girl who was headed by, "The plane where we performed our mission before is this plane, right, Tianyi, Heya!" Novel Network www.qidiantxt.com In the last sentence, the girl with glasses asked about the gray-haired girl and the sturdy boy next to her. "Perception is correct, it is this plane!" "It should feel right!" Hearing Xiao Ye''s words, a young girl named Tianyi and a strong man named Kazuya responded. "Oh, it''s here!" Hearing the affirmative answers from the three of them, the green-haired girl in the middle of the crowd couldn''t help but narrowed her eyes, "This is really an interesting thing!" While she was speaking, the girl''s right hand touched her neck subconsciously...The looming Gouyu and the faint sword intent bloomed, causing everyone present to subconsciously show a chill. Although she knew that the girl would not shoot herself, the people around could not control the chill. Just like ordinary people see a tiger, fear is completely instinct! "Ah, I''m so sorry!" At this time, the green-haired girl realized her influence on her companions and reduced her sword intent, "I forgot that you can''t bear my sword intent, sorry, sorry!" Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but appear in a bewildered silence. Although everyone knows that the adult in front of him didn''t deliberately taunted him, but there is a saying, just because she was unintentional, it hurts even more! The others were silent, but the green-haired girl didn''t care. In other words, at this time, her mind was completely filled with the upcoming encounter, subconsciously ignoring everything around her, "How many years have passed, I will finally meet again." "My dear, I wonder if you can bear my sword!" Staring at the plane in the virtual screen, the green-haired ponytail girl''s eyes grew stronger and stronger, and then she spoke and said to a long-haired girl nearby: "Ryoko, help me teleport to that plane!" "I''m afraid this won''t work, my lord!" The girl named Ryoko directly denied the green-haired girl''s order and said, "According to observations, this plane is undergoing the most drastic changes." "If you enter at this time, you will encounter the fiercest resistance, and..." Speaking of this, the girl named Ryoko showed a rare hesitation on her face, "Very dangerous, that plane is very dangerous, that plane, it feels like, is about to be destroyed..." Hearing her words, everyone present couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise. "Ryoko, then don''t hurry up and stay away!" Some impatient and also heard Ryoko''s words, and immediately said, "The Space-Time Garden can''t bear the aftermath of the destruction of the plane, but having said that, I didn''t feel the plane will be destroyed last time!" Not only Heya, Tianyi and Xiaoye, the two people who had descended on that plane before, couldn''t help showing shock. After all, no matter how you look at it, that plane is not like a plane on the verge of destruction! "This is not surprising!" It''s just that for this, the green-haired girl at the head was not surprised, "In that plane, there is a man who can be called a demon king in the endless void. With him, everything is possible!" "You know, that man is the number one existence on the main god''s wanted list!" .. 1566 Chapter 084 Waiting and Slashing God for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, the entire courtyard suddenly became quiet. Except for the green-haired girl, everyone else couldn''t help but look at each other. They could see the dullness on each other''s face and the surprise that filled the depths of their eyes. "My lord, are you kidding me?" Finally, the silence was broken by a girl named Ryoko, who hesitated and asked, "Are you sure you are talking about the most wanted list of the lord god who rules the causality of countless planes?" "Of course, besides the most wanted list, there is another most wanted list that I can follow!" Facing the suspense of her subordinates, the green-haired girl had a full face for granted, "In fact, if it weren''t for that guy, it would be difficult for me and the older sister to escape the clutches of the Lord God." Speaking of this, the young girl was bragging with all her face, she looked like she couldn''t bear to look back at the past, but the others did not have the emotion of the young girl. The existence of the main god is no stranger to the entire Transmitter Alliance. Not to mention that most of the leaders of the Transmitter Alliance are wanted people who escaped from the main god space. Even the Transmitter and the Samsara often collide on different planes. Therefore, for the power of that main god, all those who travel through have lingering fears. In the history of the alliance, once the space of the main god was unconsciously found by those who passed through it, and the entire alliance was dispatched to prepare to seize the space of the main god. As a result, the conquest troops were wiped out. There were even a few of the traversers who were destroyed by soldiers dispatched by the main god. After this battle, everyone knew the horror of the main god, and similarly, everyone was in awe of the first on the main god wanted list, the guy who claimed to have seized a space of the main god. God knows how the other party accomplished such an epic mission. In fact, these people overestimate Nagato. When Nagato completed this feat, the main god''s defense of his own space had not been the best, and this would be taken advantage of by Nagato who was not strong enough at the beginning. In a sense, Nagato''s example can be regarded as a pitfall for the entire Alliance of Traversers. This, the green-haired girl who has experienced the main god space also knows. Just looking at the awe on everyone''s faces, the girl did not tell the truth. After so long, the girl knew that the strength of Nagato definitely had amazing growth, and it was definitely worthy of everyone''s awe. Secondly, the girl didn''t want her companion to offend the overbearing guy. "Well, Ryoko, let''s manipulate the courtyard to retreat!" After a while, seeing that the partners had almost recovered, the girl said, "These days, let''s just wait here!" ... ... The origin of the geography, the battle between Nagato and Oberg started in an instant. There are a lot of doubts between the two of them- For Oberg, he was very puzzled as to who the emperor was, why he could provide him with a path to becoming a god, and why he did not die for a thousand years and came here. As for Nagato, he was more curious about how Oberg escaped the defenses of Origin Land, what is his current state, and why he didn''t seize control of Origin. However, all these doubts are meaningless at this moment.202 e-book www.202txt.com Because the place where the two people are at this time is the original place, the original place they are fighting for, and the absolute hegemony of the entire plane, the words have no meaning at all. The only thing that makes sense is to fight, to rob each other''s lives! Take the other side as a step and get to the next level! and so-- "kill!!!" The huge death god transformed by the dark cloud uttered a violent shout, and the terrifying murderous aura and divine might condensed together and turned into an endless shock wave, which fell from the sky and directly bombarded Nagato in a blink of an eye. Facing the shock of terror, Nagato did not dodge, but took the attack head-on. In an instant, spider-like cracks appeared on the ground at the foot of Nagato. The breath of death was violently invading Nagato''s body...in an attempt to kill Nagato wholeheartedly! It''s just that Nagato''s body is not a normal body. As the true god of chaos, even if he does not possess the godhead, Nagato is still not afraid of the invasion of chaos at this time, and the chaos is not afraid of it, let alone death! "It''s amazing, ordinary humans have reached this point." Standing in the frenzy of death, Nagato''s right hand plunged directly into the void, "It''s just a pity that your opponent turned out to be me. This is also fate. Because of my rise, I will be destroyed because of me. This is the cause and effect of reincarnation. " Hearing Nagato''s words, the surrounding death storm became more and more turbulent, and it could even instantly kill ordinary dangerous species! However, Nagato still said indifferently-- "If your death is the death of the universe, or even the death of chaos, I would still be afraid, but now... it''s still far away!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato drew a crystal-clear crimson sword directly from the void. The mysterious and weird sword light shining directly from the blade, the death all around under this sword light, it turned out to be like a tangible object, was directly beheaded... "What, this, how is this possible!!!" Feeling that his own power was killed in an instant, the cloud death god seemed a little excited, and then, even more terrifying divine power emerged, and the clouds in the sky were filled with dark thunder. That is the thunder from the clouds of death, whose name is the thunder of death! "Give me to die, death will thunder!!!" Accompanied by the roar, the pitch-black thunder blasted down from the sky towards Nagato, and at this moment, the red-haired boy raised his head, his left eye was directly shining with the blush of a six-pointed star... The demon eye of the fate wheel, evolved from facing the eye of death, finally reappeared after thousands of years. All the weaknesses of the Shinigami were immediately revealed in front of Nagato! then-- "Thunder of death, let me kill you!!!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato swung his sword directly towards the sky, and the scarlet sword aura suddenly broke out, turning into a crimson light, and going upstream, directly smashed Death Thunder. In the next moment, the crimson light directly passed through the death god who gathered in the clouds, dividing it into two! Between the two halves of death, a mysterious crystal also turned into two halves...... .. 1567 Chapter 085 I found you for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No, it''s impossible!! I" There was an unbelievable scream reverberating between the world and the earth, but the words stopped abruptly before the words were finished. It was the last wailing of the death god named Oberg. With just one sword, Nagato cut off Oberg''s godhead... The death god Oberg has truly become the dust of history and disappeared completely. After a while, the sudden roar resounded through the world! The earth uttered an inch of roar, and it continued to shatter, and the gloomy sky showed a tendency of crazily collapse, and the whole world seemed to fall into the abyss of collapse. In this wave of collapse, the red-haired boy still did not wait for any expression on his face. With a move with his left hand, the godhead that had been cut in half suddenly appeared in Nagato''s hands, and the thoughts swept away, and the last memory of the god of death poured directly into Nagato''s mind, making him sigh. It turned out that the true god of death died hundreds of years ago under the counterattack of the Origin Land. It''s just that Oberg is a god from an assassin, and he is quite talented in hidden abilities. After becoming a god, he made this ability reach the point of magical skills. When he was dying, he instantly extracted his own. A strand of remnant soul and godhead hides it in this original place. For hundreds of years, the remnant soul of the god of death has been secretly regaining power in order to seize the root cause. Unfortunately, he used to be too ruthless and completely offended the plane consciousness. As long as he showed a trace of his feet, he would suffer devastating trauma, so that he could only keep lurking. However, it doesn''t matter if it''s just like this. Anyway, he has time, and he can fully support him until he recovers to a full victory, and he has another frontal attack. However, the arrival of Nagato caused a crisis in Shinigami... In a hurry, he came up with a way to pretend to be the inheritance of the god of death, preparing to induce Nagato to sit on his god seat and take the opportunity to seize the house. For this reason, the god of death took out his own divine power for hundreds of years. I just have to say that his luck is really bad, and he actually encountered a foul like Nagato. The agency was too clever to miss Qingqing''s life. It was a tragedy! "Boom boom boom!!!" As Nagato thought, the roar in his ears grew louder and louder, seeing the sky and the earth have turned into a dark mist, and the destructive power brought about by the collapse of the sky and the earth was about to come "Scatter!!!" The word spirit who issued the order at Nagato... ... ... "boom!!!" Suddenly, a huge and complete explosion broke out on the ancient sites of Origin! The explosive impact containing the true meaning of endless death spread directly in all directions, and the sacred shield placed by Nagato was immediately destroyed from the inside by this force... "Damn it, no good!" The red pupil above the shield suddenly shrank sharply. At this moment, the girl felt an unprecedented crisis, and death seemed to be close at hand, but she was over-consuming due to the battle, and at this time she had no power to escape. As the shield under her feet shattered, the girl fell straight toward the devastating death shock. "Black pupil!!!" Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com Subconsciously, the girl''s gaze began to look for her sister. Before she died, she didn''t have much fear, and most of her concerns were for her sister! But before the girl found her sister, the shock of death surged... It''s over! Thinking so in her heart, the girl closed her eyes. However, after a while, the imaginary death and pain did not come, the girl opened her eyes, but found that she did not know when she was floating in a higher void. The black pupil was floating beside him, and opened his eyes blankly... "sister?" "Black pupil!!!" The two sisters directly embraced subconsciously. The sisters are deeply affectionate, and they seem to be quite emotional, but Nagato behind the two sisters is a bit speechless. For the first time, his sense of existence is so weak that they were ignored by the two sisters. "Forget it, it''s not a big deal anyway!" Lowering his head and muttering to himself, Nagato directly waved his left hand, and the two halves of the godhead he had taken from the god of death shot out and sank into the bodies of the red and black eyes respectively. The two sisters had no time to react, so they were directly shrouded in divine power and fell asleep... "Get a good night''s sleep!" Whispering to himself, Nagato directly waved the two girls to the independent space, and then his gaze looked down, where an amazing scene was presented After destroying the shield, the shock of death continued to spread. The besieging super dangerous species withered one after another, like mud men encountering water. There were not many decent counterattacks at all, and they were completely wiped out. Worthy of being the god of death who attacked the root cause hundreds of years ago, the power that finally burst out. With this kind of power in hand, it is indeed qualified to attack the root cause! Thinking about this, Nagato fell directly from the sky, and soon came to the center of the explosion. At this time, there was nothing here, if anything, there was only a huge pit. Soon, Nagato came to the top of the pit. Only with the advent of Nagato, a vision of heaven and earth erupted in the entire root place. The earth shook fiercely, the sky kept roaring, and the thunder began to gather, as if the natural disaster of the end was about to come, the air seemed to be filled with an aura of anxiety and panic-that was the root of fear! "It''s useless, you can''t be faster than me, accept your fate!" Facing the scene of the doomsday natural disaster, Nagato just chuckled, and then directly drew the Zhanyuan Sword from the void, and then directly slashed out with a sword, and the sword aura flew down! The fierce and terrifying sword spirit slashed straight into the pit, piercing the entire earth! There was a violent tremor in the entire Root Cause, and there was even a vague tendency to collapse. Nagato''s sword directly smashed the Root and hit it severely. The breath in the air instantly changed, and besides fear, there was a weak breath. Then, at this moment, Nagato clearly sensed that a familiar breath was emanating from the depths of the root cause, and the red-haired boy couldn''t help but burst into laughter "Haha, I finally found you!" .. 1568 Chapter 086 Thousand-Year Plan, Half-step Protoss for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thousands of years ago, Nagato descended on this plane after the battle with his old enemy... At that time, the red-haired boy who was seriously injured and sealed was only to heal the injury and gather enough luck to unlock the seal on his body, nothing else. For this plane, Nagato actually didn''t think much about it. Although there are other lives in this world, such as the dangerous species, for Nagato, even the strongest dangerous species can''t reach his toes, which is nothing to worry about. Under such circumstances, Nagato is naturally not interested in this plane... It''s just that Nagato has taken a long time to recover from his injuries. In the boring time, Nagato joined the ancestor emperor''s imperial plan, and then in the process of researching those dangerous species, Nagato found that he seemed to have missed. Although these dangerous species are not powerful, it does not mean that they have little potential. The dangerous species at the apex also possesses wonderful abilities such as freezing time and space and infinite evolution. In a sense, if the plane environment is better, they will be powerful to a mess. Vaguely, Nagato understood how his Protoss Way should advance! In fact, from a long time ago, Nagato knew how to make his humane model move towards the Protoss level. It was nothing more than constructing a brand new biological system tree within his humane origin, and he was at the apex. Then he awakened his mission of the origin of humanity in the heavens and all realms, and achieved the Protoss with this feat. It''s just that Nagato hesitated a little when it came to the construction of the biological phylogenetic tree. If you create a little bit of your own, it will take a little bit scary. Without tens of thousands of years, it would be a dream! But if he didn''t create a little bit by himself, but instead used the existing life systems of angels, demons, and blood races as the skeleton to fuse a new system, Nagato would have some lumps in his heart... Angels, demons, and blood all have their own origins in the original world. Taking the blood family as an example, Nagato believes that there are definitely Cain or Lilith blood ancestors in the original world, and they are the source of the blood family system. If Nagato uses the blood system as the skeleton, the fused system is to some extent a variant of the blood family. In terms of grade, Nagato seems to be lower than the ancestors. This is a bit unbearable for the ego-only Nagato. The most important thing is that Nagato''s luck will be plundered by the true ancestor of the blood race if it is not good. After all, the forerunner of any road is always privileged! It is precisely because of this that Nagato''s Protoss Path seems to have fallen into a bottleneck. Its just a dangerous species, so Nagato sees hope-- This kind of biological system that should not have a source in the original world, belongs to a certain plane, and also has unlimited potential, appears in front of him, how could Nagato not grasp it! At the moment when Nagato made up his mind, he felt a strange call. After many verifications, Nagato can be sure that this call comes from a magical source deep in the root of this plane, which is the source of the birth of all dangerous species. The most important thing is that this stock has a mysterious connection with oneself. "Robbery! Robbery! After the catastrophe, there should be a big luck!" After perceiving this connection, with Nagato''s intuition and wisdom, he understood a lot of causes and consequences in an instant, "Thinking about it this way, this is the reward I got for voluntarily experiencing the disaster!" After confirming the idea, Nagato began to study how to obtain that source. To be honest, this task is more difficult than occupying the entire plane. Occupying the entire plane is nothing more than multiple masters for heaven and earth, and taking a deep origin from the origin of the plane is completely destroying the foundation of the entire plane! This is simply killing the entire plane... the instinct of the plane will never give in. If the plane is a person, then to occupy the plane is to obtain the ownership of the other party and enslave him, and the latter is to directly dig out the other party''s heart. There is a big horror between life and death, even if it is a servile person, he will fight back at death, not to mention the plane. Nagato can fully imagine how much obstacles he will encounter. just-- "After all, I came here!" Feeling the familiar origin in the depths of the root, Nagato said loudly, "The world can''t stop the advancement of this seat. This has been the case since a thousand years ago!" "boom!!!" It seemed to be provoked and angry by Nagato, and it seemed to be the last struggle! A terrifying and substantive energy frenzy resounded in the Origin Land. It was the power drawn from the entire plane. Under this frenzy, the entire space showed a tendency of destruction. In the plane, everyone felt a heart palpitation at this moment, even the unreasonable undead showed a tendency of restlessness, and strong people such as Esthers and Lifa were even cold sweating. In the void beyond the plane, the travellers in the time-space courtyard opened their eyes wide. In their eyes, the entire plane seemed to be turned into a bomb at this moment! As soon as I saw it, a terrifying plane explosion was about to erupt... The first literature website www.cnd1wx.com ... ... "Tsk tsk, it''s really decisive!" Seeing the changes in the entire Root Place, and perceiving the changes in the entire plane, Nagato couldn''t help but show a helpless and clear expression on his face. There is no reason in the will of this plane, only instinct. But because of this it is difficult. Long ago, Nagato knew that when he did it by himself, the reaction of the entire plane was absolutely intense enough. "But I have prepared for a thousand years, how can you succeed!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and with a movement of his mind, the invisible fluctuations spread out of the original place with Nagato as the center, echoing in the entire plane. "boom!!!" The entire plane seemed to vibrate in an instant. Natural disasters such as earthquakes and tsunamis occurred within the plane for a short time, and then all the disasters subsided soon, and the invisible force restored everything to its original condition. At the same time, Nagato''s perception spread instantly, and soon became one with the entire plane, the entire world and even the original space, almost shrouded in the control of the red-haired boy at this moment! Under the will of Nagato, the energy tide in the source space quickly dissipated... and returned to the world! The plane''s final counterattack ends here. All of this seems extremely simple, but as the saying goes, "one minute on stage, ten years on stage," Nagato has prepared for this moment for thousands of years. The red-haired boy did not hesitate to delay the release of his seal and engraved most of the luck collected from the empire in the aura of Absolute Mist, eroding the entire plane. In this way, Nagato spent an entire millennium in secretly controlling most of the plane''s authority. And at this moment, Nagato activated his authority... bypassing the plane consciousness in the source, directly controlling the entire plane, and even suppressing the instinct of the plane! "Buzzing!!!" At this time, the whine of supplication echoed in the air, which was the final struggle of the will of the plane. Faced with such a request, any life will always feel unbearable. Only Nagato is an exception "Goodbye!" He said indifferently, Nagato''s will directly unified the power of the entire world, obliterating the will of the plane, and then the invisible power slammed the root core! "boom!!!" The entire original space began to slowly collapse. And in this collapse, a ball of light shining with golden brilliance rushed out from the depths of the source directly, hitting Nagato''s body frontally, and fused with it. In a daze, Nagato''s will traveled through endless time, and then he saw-- Before the long history in terms of the sphere of light, when the gods who opened the sky were in charge of the heaven and the earth, a brilliance burst out of the vertical eyebrows and eyes, penetrated the chaos, and came here. At that time, the chaos here is evolving into a new world, and Guanghui is directly integrated into it, becoming a part of the source, and even the core part. Under this brilliance, the original ordinary creatures have undergone mutations, and dangerous species evolved! "That god man, is it me?" Seeing the memory carried by this part of the original power, Nagato''s face can''t help but bring a bit of excitement, "This, this is really a cause and effect that people don''t know how to imagine!" With such emotion, the humanity in Nagato''s body is running wildly! Using dangerous species as the skeleton to fill in the life information collected by Nagato such as angels, demons, blood races, etc., the life system tree that belongs to Nagato is gradually taking root! "boom!!!" Crimson brilliance burst out from Nagato, the red-haired boy turned into a crimson planet, and then endless attraction flowed from the crimson planet. The space of the root cause accelerates to collapse, turns into endless energy and is continuously absorbed by the planet! Turned into the energy needed for the growth of a new life system tree... Take the plane as a sacrifice, Nagato''s half-step celestial way!.. 1569 Chapter 087 Unblock the chess pieces for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the moment when Nagato stepped into the Protoss-- The chaotic starry sky from the endless time and space of the plane immediately produced a certain subtle reaction, and the three inhibitors that guarded the starry sky and many guardians were alarmed in an instant. In a short while, the three major restraints and many Dao realm powers gathered in the original starry sky. Through the projection of the original starry sky, observe the changes of the starry sky! However, no matter how they check, they still can''t see any abnormal changes from the projection, but everyone understands that the abnormal changes have indeed occurred... "How is this going?!" Among the people, Alaya was the most anxious, because she could feel that this change was closely related to her, and she was even vaguely disturbed. In a hurry, the red girl said softly unconsciously. The next moment, a voice full of indifference echoed in the original space! "Don''t worry, it''s a breakthrough in the ontology''s humanitarian model!" Accompanied by the magnificent and ruthless voice, the source of energy in the original starry sky converged, condensing a stalwart figure, looking at the crowd condescendingly, and said "The chaotic starry sky is gestating another part of the ontological path!" "Humanity mode, isn''t that the Protoss?" Hearing the answer from Nagato''s divine incarnation, everyone couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise, and Alaya clenched his fists secretly. After receiving the reminder, the girl finally understood where her anxiety came from. Nagato''s three ways of practice are closely related to the three restraining forces, and complement each other. Among the three major restraints, Liangyiyuan and Gaia are in perfect harmony with Nagato, but Alaya will have some trouble, because Alayas origin is entirely a collection of human will to survive. Although the latter is a collection of sentient beings'' will, the initial influence is still there. At this time, humans still occupy the majority of the heavens and worlds, and there is no lack of influence in this area. Nagatos path to humanity is not limited to human beings. The correct way to say it should be the way of all beings! "It seems that I am going to retreat!" Standing in the starry sky of the origin, the girl in red thought silently, "Before Nagato returns, we must completely erase the influence of the former concept of human supremacy!" ... ... Chaos Void, Time and Space Garden! The traversers who were waiting for the big explosion of the plane waited for a long time, only to find that the plane that seemed to be about to explode slowly calmed down... "Huh, what about the big explosion of the good plane?" The outspoken strong man and He also spoke subconsciously, and then reacted, and said with embarrassment on his face, "What, I mean, it''s really great that there is no explosion!" Regarding He Ye''s reaction, everyone did not pay much attention to it. Everyone here knows that Heye is not a bad-hearted guy, just a little trouble that loves to watch lively, and often his head is full of muscles... It''s normal to say something wrong for a while! "Ryoko!!" At this time, the green-haired girl in the first place was silent, and asked the girl who manipulated the entire time-space courtyard, "What is the situation now?" Although the green-haired girl is strong enough, she can completely kill everyone present with a single sword. But Shuye has a specialization, and she is completely inferior to the girl named Ryoko in terms of the ability to gather information. The other party is not an ordinary existence. The girl''s full name is Ryoko Asakura. It is a humanoid connection device made in order to come into contact with organic life forms, located on a special plane called Information Integration Thought Body. This kind of living body can transform everything into information and manipulate it with its own understanding. In terms of information receiving ability, Ryoko Asakura has some unparalleled advantages! "My lord, that demon king is really amazing!" Hearing the green-haired girl''s words, Asakura Ryoko was silent for a while before he replied, "The plane consciousness is dead, and the plane now is a corpse. It will be exhausted and destroyed in hundreds of years." "...Really, domineering!" There was silence for a while, the green-haired girl''s eyelids were slightly closed, and the sword intent was faint, "Wait a second, he should have discovered me, wait a while, I must have a good fight!" ... ... Inside the plane, on the border of the Empire''s northwest battlefield, war broke out again. After the weird shock before, the huge undead natural disasters have become more and more crazy. The will of the source of the natural disasters seems to be frightened and begins to run away. "Fall, Thousand Swords of Ice!!!" The Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com Above the level, Esdes took a deep breath, once again condensed a thousand ice swords, and blasted towards the attacking undead. The original attack could completely repel a wave of undead offensive. It was just this time, but the damage to the undead was not great. All the undead were filled with the aura of death, resisting the cold freezing, and in a blink of an eye, the army was close to the ice barrier in front of the level! The attacks of the undead of human beings, the bombardment of dangerous kinds of undead followed one after another. In a blink of an eye, the ice barrier was about to fall... "Damn, the intensity of the offense has risen again!" Seeing this scene, Esther''s face could not help showing a touch of anger. Not long ago, the undead natural disasters struck in an all-round way. In front of such a violent sea of ??undead, the guards at the border, the ice warriors of Asdes, and the ghost army left by Nagato all lost their effect. Only Esdes''s big move can contain this sea of ??undead! Under such circumstances, Esdes took over the war. It''s just that the next development makes people a little angry. Esther''s ability is indeed obvious to all. The maximum explosive ability can completely kill the super dangerous species in an instant. The most frightening thing is that with the constant fighting, Esders is still breaking through the existing limits and constantly getting stronger. If it were the beginning, the Sea of ??Undead would directly crush it, and the level would have been destroyed long ago. However, the owner of the Sea of ??Undead seemed to be deliberately general, and was not in a hurry to break through the level. The intensity of the attack increased as Estes continued to break through himself, as if he was playing with her. This gave Esther the opportunity to grow in constant training! Therefore, although she felt a little shameful, Asides endured it. The arrogance of the strong was based on her own strength. As long as she had the opportunity to become stronger, she would never miss it. It''s just that the girl never expected that after experiencing the mutation just now, the intensity of the Undead Sea instantly increased nearly doubled! Facing such an offensive, Esdes understood that he could not stop it. Her will can still be supported, but her body has begun to fatigue, and the cold magic power in the body has gradually been exhausted, even if it breaks out again, it will be somewhat unsupported. Just understand and understand, but she doesn''t want to go back at all! "How can I retreat again and again!" The ice-blue arrogance was once again inflated, and Esther''s face was full of resolute will, "If I die here, it just means that I only have this degree!" As he spoke, Asides thought of his dead father, the patriarch of the Baruts clan who specializes in hunting dangerous species, and instilled in Asdes the man who had the truth of''the weak and the strong.'' Vaguely, Esdes seemed to have returned to the day when his clan was destroyed by a foreign nation in the north. The blood of the family tells the fate of the weaker Asides! "I...I''m... a strong... person!" A word by word of his firmest convictions, Esthers was about to overdraw himself desperately, and at this moment, a faint voice sounded in Esthers ears... "Wait, Esdes, don''t worry so much!" Accompanied by the voice, I saw a ghostly death beast floating directly from the ground under Esther''s feet, "Things have not reached this point, don''t ruin your future!" "...Do you have a way?" After being silent for a while, Esther asked. Esther once knew from Nagato that this monster was his clone. Thinking about it, he had a high probability of having a way. "Of course, I can do it!" The Grim Reaper said quietly, and at the same time, it sent a thought to Esders, "But it''s not the time to say it specifically, let me directly convey it to you!" As soon as the voice fell, the whole body of the death beast burned directly... "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" In the endless wailing, the fierce ghosts turned into red flames, which directly surrounded Esdes, and invisible power poured into him! "what!!!" As if groaning, Esdes burst into an ice-blue arrogance, and then laughed, "Ha, what a stingy guy, he actually made so many hands and feet on the chess pieces!" "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Facing the change in Esdes, the entire Undead Sea suddenly rioted. Countless flying dangerous species emerged directly from the sea of ??undead, like assault fighter jets, blasting directly towards the location of Esthers, without mercy. just-- "too late!!!" Laughing wildly, Asides raised his right hand, and the surrounding red flames gathered directly into the palm of her hand, condensing into a red ball of light. The next moment, Esdes directly pressed the ball of light into his heart "Unblock it, Queen of Stars!!!" .. 1570 Chapter 088 Go straight to the source for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!-Devil chess piece! It was a temporary item made by Nagato for the purpose of playing the world. Nagato didn''t care much at all, but the fate is wonderful, and many interesting things always happen. It''s like the king chess piece in Nagato''s body has mutated in the millennia. That was the variation of the chess pieces in any known situation. The devil chess pieces resonated with the humane origin in Nagato, and they were inscribed with traces belonging to the path of the protoss. In a sense, that is no longer a demon piece. The correct name should be the Xingling chess piece. Or, the celestial family pawn! It''s just that Nagato itself has not completed its own humane life system tree, and the chess piece itself is not complete. For this reason, the red-haired boy has sealed its true power in the chess piece. Therefore, the existence after reincarnation only shows the reincarnation of demons. And now, with the help of Nagato''s clone, Esders unlocked the seal of the chess pieces in his body-the true power belonging to the family of the future celestial spirits began to emerge, and an unspeakable power burst out of the girl''s body. Speed, strength, physique and even spirit have been earth-shakingly strengthened! In a trance, Esdes found that his position was not a level, but countless lives, countless stars, unprecedentedly powerful, sprouted from the bottom of his heart at this moment. "what!" With such a powerful feeling, Esdes could not help but yelled out The extreme icy blue flames appeared, flowing quietly on the surface of the girl''s body like flowing water, and the overflowing cold air made the surrounding space show a slow freezing phenomenon! The terrifying coercion spread in an instant, and Esders showed an indescribable sense of existence! In an instant, there was chaos in the entire sea of ??undead... "Oh, aren''t the undead without fear?" At this time, recovering from the endless sense of strength, Esders looked at the Sea of ??Undead with a mocking expression on his face, "Or, it is not the Sea of ??Undead that fears, but the incompetent who manipulates the Sea of ??Undead." As soon as this remark came out, the huge sea of ??undead suddenly rioted, and the angry will permeated. just-- "Ha, are you angry? Ice Age!" Seeing the changes in the surroundings, Esders couldn''t help laughing out of his breath, and then directly opened his hands towards the sky, as if to embrace the whole world... "boom!" The long-haired girl with ice blue had a terrible resonance with the whole world in an instant. The whole world changes at this moment, the sky is full of dark clouds, the temperature drops to below zero in a short time, and the terrifying absolute freezing air spreads in all directions centered on Estes. In a blink of an eye, everything within a radius of thousands of miles, including the entire level, was frozen. Even the dangerous flying species in the sky is the same. The huge sea of ??undead suddenly disappeared! In the next moment, the ice sculptures of flying dangerous species fell on the glaciers on the ground, and soon they were directly turned into fragments and scattered under the sound of''banging''. "Roar!" Wrong-free novel www.wcxs.net "hiss!" "Woohoo!!" Soon, the sea of ??dead souls thousands of miles away came up again. For the entire Undead Sea, the power of a single body has never been indifferent, and the amount beyond imagination is the most daunting power of the Undead Sea. If it had been before, in this situation, Esders would still be able to hold on to the head-on. If this is the case, the loser who wants to come to the end is still Esders. After all, her strength is limited, and facing this endless attack, she will eventually be exhausted and fall into the abyss of defeat. It''s just that Esdes didn''t have any worries at this time, instead he showed a smile. because-- "I found your place, the source of the undead!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Asides looked at the sea of ??undead to his left, and directly hit the ground under his feet with a punch: "Go ahead, Ice Way!" Accompanied by the girl''s call, the magic of ice blue is injected wildly! In the next moment, the glacier ground under the girl''s feet spread out a path of ice with a violent roar, carrying Estes, and rushing directly towards the sea of ??undead! "boom!!!" With the continuous roar, Ice Road is like a sharp sword, directly tore a hole in the sea of ??undead, and continues to spread towards its interior. The entire sea of ??undead, or the source of the undead''s natural disaster, ran away frantically. The undead were desperately attacking the Ice Way, attempting to destroy the Ice Way, but in the face of this situation, Asides had long expected. The magic power in the girl''s body is constantly being injected, constantly strengthening the way of ice, turning it into an invincible sword! "Boom!!!!" "Boom!!!" As if the collision between the spear and the shield, the Sea of ??Undead and the Way of Ice do not give way to each other, but as mentioned above, the power of the Sea of ??Undead lies in the whole, not the part. Facing the local attack of Esders, it is still a little weak. After all, let the way of ice continue to hit the depths! This scene seemed to detonate the fear of the will of the source of the Undead Sea "boom!!!" A violent blast occurred in front of the Ice Road, and a terrifying humanoid monster completely pieced together by countless undeads appeared directly in Esther''s field of vision, with an unknown breath of death lingering on it, as if it were the incarnation of death! The next moment, the terrifying monster made thousands of accented terrifying calls, and the right arm, completely pieced together by the undead, blasted towards Esther''s Ice Road. "Good job!!!" Facing such an attack, Esdes showed a touch of surprise on his face, and the whole person jumped up directly from the path of ice, and blasted a frontal punch against the attacking giant fist. When two completely disproportionate fists collided with each other, the dark blue magical arrogance turned into a radiance that freezes everything, and the arms of the terrifying giant instantly froze, and soon spread to the whole body. The monsters gathered by countless undead couldn''t resist Esther''s full punch! The next moment, with a''bang'', the entire monster turned into ice-blue debris and scattered, and the bone throne behind the monster and the black armored man on it instantly appeared in Esdess vision. Inside...... .. 1571 Chapter 089 The Third Executioner-Lich King Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Finally found you, coward!" Seeing that sitting on the throne of bones, covered with jet black armor, Estes, who slowly descended from the sky in the debris ice crystals, couldn''t help showing an astonishing killing intent! The armored man on the throne was silent, an anxious atmosphere filled the surroundings... The other party was in fear, fear of Esther''s approach! "What''s wrong, don''t you speak?" Soon, Esther''s figure fell to the ground lightly, and stepped to the throne, "Or, you are so scared that you can''t speak, Sheila!!!" "It was really scared, Sister Esther!" At this moment, the figure on the throne seemed to sigh a long sigh, and then faintly said, raising one hand and lifting his helmet, revealing a face with white hair covered with scars. "Originally I wanted to get my sister, but I have already succeeded in the sneak attack. I didn''t expect that the next development will be really twists and turns! This time I lost, but I will come back again..." Looking at Esders with some complicated eyes, the culprit who set off the undead natural disaster said quietly, and in an instant, the transmitted magic circle brilliance appeared under him. This is a rare space emperor, the teleportation function of the dimension square [Shangri-La]! Sheila didn''t even plan to fight, and was ready to escape... just-- "You fellow, don''t you think you can escape?!!!" A horrified murderous intent flashed in his beautiful eyes, and Esther directly turned into a blue afterimage, and in an instant rushed to the front of the Bone Throne, raising a right fist filled with frost. "Why, how could it" At this moment, Sheila''s eyes were filled with horror. This is not only because of Esther''s attack speed, but also because he just discovered that after he activated the Teikoku, there was no space transfer. In short, the Teikoku has failed? There is no time for Sheila to think, Esther''s fist has arrived! "boom!!!" Along with the roar, the frozen fist directly bombarded Sheila, the throne of bones collapsed in an instant, and the breath of death spread from all sides of the throne. As for Sheila herself, she froze in the lower part of the punch and flew upside down. The space made a little crisp sound! "This, this is..." Sheila in the process of flying backwards also heard this sound. After a subconscious glance, his whole heart almost jumped out. It was the sound of space freezing and cracking. The power of Asides directly invaded the realm of space! Until this time, Sheila finally regretted that she was proud for a while, so she went directly to provoke Esders. The over-indulgent life in this life had too much influence on him! Sheila is not a native, or his soul is not in this plane. In short, he is a reincarnated person from another plane.Little Snail Chinese Website www.xwnzw.com Sheila in the previous life was a reincarnation of the main god space. He accidentally escaped the control of the main god and became a member of the Transmitter Alliance. It was just that in the accident of getting rid of the main god, he hurt his soul. Can reincarnate and make up to make up for the foundation. As a result, who knows that after reincarnation, he will encounter such a big impact. For entertainment and strength, he directly used the power exchanged by the Lord God in the previous life to cause the undead natural disaster. "If you want to come now, people sent by the Alliance will be very upset when you see it!" Under the crisis, Sheila even thought of this question in her heart, and couldn''t help but regret it, but no matter how Sheila regretted it, Esther''s attack was not over yet! The next moment, the long-haired girl with ice and blue broke through her lifelessness and appeared in front of Sheila who was flying upside down. She used her fists, palms and claws together, and a large number of ice swords appeared. Gesture. "Boom boom boom!!!" Under the continuous bombardment, Sheila hit the ground heavily and directly blasted a big hole! "Now, give me a complete end!" Leaping from the ground, Esdes appeared directly above the pit where Sheila was, and the cold breath burst out, instantly transforming into a huge inverted hill, and then fell... "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the inverted mountain plunged straight into the pit. The whole mountain is directly filled with the big hole! "Ok?!" After making this attack, Asides knew that Sheila would not be defeated, and was about to perform the final ultimate move. At this moment, the girl felt an invisible crisis. A huge icicle stretched from the ground and appeared directly at the feet of Esders... The extraordinary perception tells Esders that the ground is dangerous! "boom!!!" A sudden roar erupted, and the iceberg released by Esders instantly collapsed. The next moment, the endless gas of death rolled and reverberated on the earth as if it had materialized. Perceiving this change, Esther couldn''t help being cautious. "What a shame!" "The power of the undead natural disasters is completely tainted!" The next moment, a faint voice echoed from the death wave... Soon, Sheila''s figure floated from the death wave and appeared in Asides''s vision! Sheila''s body armor is still broken at this time, and her body has suffered a lot of injuries. She looks like a remnant defeated general, but her face is indifferent, and her body is filled with apathy, but she does not look like a defeated general. Like a high god, people can''t help being in awe. "Who are you?! Where''s Sheila?" Although the appearance and voice of the person in front of her are the same as Sheila, but Esther''s instinct told her that the guy in front of her is definitely not Sheila, but a more dangerous monster... a monster incarnation of death! "Indeed, I am not that trash!" Hearing what Esders said, Sheila, or the presence of Sheila, said quietly, "I am the third executioner of the Lord God-the Lich King, the true master of the undead natural disasters." "As for the Sheila you mentioned, it has become my food. This is the price of using my power!" .. 1572 Chapter 090 Fierce Battle First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing Sheila, no, the Lich King, Asides fell silent. It''s not because Esders didn''t believe the other party''s words, but because it didn''t make sense to say anything at this time. Feeling the deadly aura permeating the air, the girl had only two choices: Conquer it, or die. In contrast, what is the relationship between the guy who claims to be the Lich King and Sheila, whether he is Sheila, and what secrets are there between them, none of this matters at all! Suddenly, a faint heat flashed in Esther''s eyes... The unique freezing cold air that belonged to the family of the stars slowly released. There is no doubt that this girl who was unwilling to succumb to the Sea of ??Undead chose to fight alone! "Oh, woman, are you really sure?" Seeing Esther''s reaction, the Lich King said indifferently, "Your power is very similar to mine, surrender to, I can gift you reincarnated as a death knight, instead of becoming a brainless undead." If someone familiar in the main god space knows the actions of the Lich King, I am afraid they will be shocked. You must know that the Lich King is one of the feared executioners in the main god space. The blood on his hands is enough to turn into a Pacific Ocean, with unimaginable cruelty. And now, he should be soft-hearted to Esther...Although there are many slots, it is indeed soft-hearted compared to becoming a death knight and becoming a mindless undead. It''s just a pity that the so-called soft-heartedness of the Lich King was just a mockery of Esther. Without hesitation, the ice blue girl started directly. "The shape of ice-the spear of ice!!!" He directly pressed one hand on the ice pillar under his feet, and in the next moment, countless ice spears extended from the huge icicle and launched a siege towards the location of the Lich King. "Stupid resistance, cold winter!" As soon as the words fell, a cold winter storm suddenly broke out beside the Lich King. The breath of death was swept by this storm and turned into an endless hurricane of death, which was directly wiped out by the ice spear from the coming, and then blasted towards the place where Asdes was. "Can''t collide with this storm!" Although the body also possesses a little power of death, Esders understands that he is only a living being after all, and too much contact with this power of death is not enough. For the first time, Esdes leaped back, and the pillar of ice instantly expanded and turned into a huge barrier! "boom!!!" The hurricane of death hit the ice barrier directly, and the endless wind blades crazily strangling, trying to destroy this barrier crazily. The cold barrier could not hinder the advance of the hurricane at all. Therefore, Esdes did not dare to hesitate. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the whole person turned into an afterimage, bypassed the hurricane, and rushed directly towards the Lich King under the cover of endless icy debris. "The action is very fast, but it''s stupid after all!" Standing in the same place, the Lich King looked straight at Esdes, who was charging in the sky with the help of various ice cubes as a pedal, and a touch of ridicule appeared on his face. "In that case, let me harvest your soul!" While talking, the Lich King raised one of his own hands and directly faced the charging girl, the magic power of harvesting souls filled the hands of the Lich King... Just-Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com "Mocobottom!" Facing a hand raised by the Lich King, Esther was in a crisis, and he did not hesitate to display his emperor secret skills, and the power to freeze everything instantly invaded the entire world. With Esdes as the center, the time and space within a kilometer of a radius was frozen at this moment. Even the Lich King has fallen into a time-space pause! "Take advantage of it now!" Asides deeply understood that although his secret skill was strong, it could never last forever. With the mystery of the other party, he might recover when... Ever since, the girl burst out of her strongest power in an instant! "boom!!!" One foot smashed the ice under his feet, and Esther''s figure instantly appeared in front of the Lich King. The dark blue flame was as bright as an aurora, and the snow in the sky was flying at this moment. "Freeze everything, Aurora-execution!!!" Accompanied by an angry shout, Esther directly bombarded the Lich King with a punch. The armor was completely shattered at this moment, and the absolute zero-degree freezing gas instantly invaded the Lich King''s body, completely freezing it! Afterwards, the surrounding ice blue color receded, and the frozen time and space returned to its original state... "Huh, it worked!" Perceiving that the vitality of the Lich King in the ice was completely gone at this moment, Esdes couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and the whole person began to breathe. To tell the truth, being able to kill the Lich King in one fell swoop with secret skills is really great for Asides. After fighting for so long, Esdes still had a lot of physical and magical powers, but he was exhausted mentally, especially after facing a weird guy like the Lich King, he was exhausted. just-- "Ha ha!!!" Just as the girl breathed a sigh of relief, there was a deep, terrifying laughter around her. The next moment, the ice block where the Lich King''s body was instantly burst, and a dark light rushed into the sky, and then endless death aura surged up, condensing a huge cheek. "Your strength and wisdom have surprised me, woman!" "It''s just that you don''t think that this will make this seat disappear, it is too naive. I think that even the bronze dragon that shuttled through time could not defeat this seat, and only time and space are frozen. It is still far away." "Now, let you see what a real undead natural disaster is like!" After the huge cheeks in the sky finished speaking, terrible changes occurred in the entire battlefield in an instant, and the earth collapsed at this moment... "not good!" Seeing the change in the world, Esdes opened a pair of ice wings behind her, and the whole person flew up. Then she saw that in the collapsed underground, countless bones crawled out of the ground. In a blink of an eye, the entire land was covered with bones of undead, some of which were humans and non-humans. Those were countless bones and dead souls buried here since ancient times... At this moment, I was inspired by the Lich King and came to life!.. 1573 Chapter 091-The Second One You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing this sudden change, Esther was silent. Although the vast ocean of bones and skeletons underground is also called the Sea of ??Undead, it is not at all comparable to the corpse group that Sheila has summoned before, and countless soul flames are burning inside the skeletons. From the flames, Esders could perceive a strong to extreme resentment. That is the resentment of the dead towards the living, the resentment of the fate of depriving themselves of their lives, and even the resentment of the entire world...that is the hatred that can completely destroy the entire world. In this profound meaning, every skeleton is not a simple skeleton, but a destructive...devil! Thinking of this, Esdes couldn''t help but aroused an escape mentality. Although he had encountered a dangerous situation before, Esdes did not want to escape, that was because Esdes could not bear to escape for the second time in front of Sheila, after all, Sheila was just a weak person in her eyes. But now her opponent is obviously a real strong. Fleeing in front of such an enemy is not a shameful thing. In fact, facing an unstoppable enemy and rushing up like a second-hand, it is really shameful in the eyes of Esdes. just-- "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" As if seeing through Esdes''s thoughts, all kinds of flying undead dangers, made up of bones, flew directly. Speaking of Esdes''s surroundings, terrifying shock waves spewed out of these dangerous kinds of mouths! Its speed and quick start made Esders also surprised. "not good!" With a bad heart, Esther wanted to avoid it for the first time. However, all the retreats within the field of vision were shrouded by shock waves, and there was no retreat at all. In desperation, the girl could only support her ice barrier and block her around... "Boom boom boom!!!" The shock wave hit the ice barrier directly, blasting it to pieces. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Esders flew directly, preparing to escape the encirclement of dangerous species. Just after flying less than ten meters, the huge black face in the sky showed a strange smile, and then, a terrifying soul impact directly fell into the girl''s mind. "shit!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, and Estherston felt a sharp pain from his soul, even a torture madman like her could not support it. The next moment, the ice-blue girl fell directly from the sky. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this time, the surrounding dangerous species roared and cheered, and new shock waves were condensed in their mouths. It was obvious that they planned to go down and kill Esders directly... just-- "Lei Di summoned!!!" Sudden violent shouts echoed directly around. In an instant, the dark clouds in the sky gathered out of thin air, and bursts of violent thunder fell, which hit the dead dangerous species in an all-round way. The power of thunder is the most powerful positive force of nature, and it has a great effect on the undead. The unguarded undead creatures suddenly wailed and fell into collapse... Love my e-book www.25txt.com In the thunder and lightning, the flying blond girl passed through the thunder directly and caught the falling Esdes. "Huh, the timing is just right!" "It seems that the choice of getting rid of the army and arriving first is the right choice, but the situation at the scene seems to be different from what the intelligence said, it seems a bit complicated!" Holding Esther who was in a semi-coma, Lifa looked at the giant face in the sky, and the dark clouds shining with thunder did not dare to approach within 100 meters. "It is true, Princess, no, your majesty!" At the moment when Lifa''s words fell, a thunder flashed, and the figure of General Bud appeared directly behind Lifa, looking at the huge face in the sky with a solemn face. "Oh, a little bug actually got involved..." Facing the sudden change, the huge face in the sky showed a little displeasure, and then the dark eyes looked at Lifa, showing a little surprise "Strange, is there any elves on this plane? No matter what, go to death anyway!" As the order fell, the black air of endless resentment suddenly erupted from the sea of ??undead, and instantly swept the entire sky. At this moment, Lifa and Bude stiffened. In the next moment, countless undead creatures flew or leaped from the ground, attacking several people. "... Your Majesty, be careful!" Bud Bilifa, who had been on the battlefield, got rid of the stiffness faster. Thunder burst out from this man, turned into a Thunder network, and swept away in all directions. The surrounding undead creatures received heavy blows and flew upside down. It''s just that Bud''s power is insufficient, and the damage to the undead creatures is very small. In fact, if the thunder power is not the nemesis of the undead, there will probably not be many undead. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The next moment, the repelled undead surrounded them again, looking like an endless look, and Bud naturally couldn''t fall behind, manipulating Thunder to kill again. In a blink of an eye, the thunder continued to echo in the void... just-- "Can not do it!" Whispering to herself in a low voice, the girl clearly discovered that the surrounding undead were constantly breaking through General Bud''s thunder attack, and it must not be long before General Bud would fall. The most difficult thing for the girl is that there are too many undead around, almost endless... Subconsciously, the girl looked up at the huge silent face. then "There is no way, show your majesty, the highest emperor of the empire-god man!" After being silent for a while, the girl directly issued her own call. The next moment, there was a ripple in the void behind the girl, and the giant over a kilometer appeared directly behind the girl. Lifa, who was holding Esdes, directly turned into light, and instantly melted into the giant''s body! "Roar!!!" As if awakened from a deep sleep, the terrifying giant raised a huge roar to the sky, and the terrifying coercion broke out in an instant. The vast energy coercion erupted directly from the giant population and blasted the faces in the sky... 1574 Chapter 092: Coming and killing the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" A fierce roar broke out in the sky! The terrifying shock wave originated from the Supreme Gods Man directly bombarded the huge face floating in the air, and the black and gold colors instantly dyed the entire sky... "Crack!" The huge sea of ??undead stopped neatly at this moment. At this moment, Lifa, who had entered the manipulation space within the body of the Digu God, could not help showing a faint surprise when she saw this scene, but the next development made her unable to laugh... "Boom boom boom!!!" After a while, the entire Sea of ??Undead rioted completely. All the undead skeletons fell apart, and the soul fire flew out of the undead one after another, and then madly gathered, forming a thousand-meter-long soul fire in the blink of an eye. The resentment circulating between the souls could not even bear the surrounding space. Then, as if attracted, countless bones flew toward the soul fire, centered on the soul fire, and in a moment formed a terrifying monster that was more than 3,000 meters high and nearly 10,000 meters long. "Open, what a joke!!!" Lifa''s eyelids were beating wildly in vain while controlling the Supreme Digu, and General Bud, who was floating in the air, was full of dementia, and his whole body and heart became cold... "How can such a monster be able to fight?!!!" At this moment, the two of them had such thoughts in their hearts at the same time. Faced with this terrifying existence that surpasses the cognition of the world, whether it is the god of the gods or the anger of Thor, it is just scum! "Are you scared? Sure enough, I look upon you a little bit!" At this time, the bone monster that exceeded the limit of the world opened its mouth, and the voice of the Lich King came out, "Since it is so weak, then go to death, and then, the whole world will bury it!" As soon as the voice fell, the bone monster opened its mouth... Terrible death fluctuations permeated from it, and the sky and the earth, everything in the world, under such fluctuations, inevitably moved towards death. The attack hasn''t really started, there is such a terrible power, Lifa and Bud can''t imagine how terrible the real power of that blow will be. "How could you die here!!!" The memories of the past, the joys and worries of the past life, the shocking steps of this life, the surprise of the system, the indomitable resistance to resistance, and the possible beauty of the future flashed through Lifa''s heart. After completing the main task of the mission system, it can be strengthened to a complete elf bloodline! The atmospheric forces of the entire planet converged and bombarded the bone monsters heavily! "boom!!!" The crust where the monster was located showed a terrible crack at this moment. The power of the entire sky is frantically suppressing the bone monsters gathered from the sea of ??undead, causing the monsters to constantly make the sound of bone squeezing. However, all this is in vain. "Die!" As if the judgment of fate, the indifferent voice spread unimpeded under the endless atmospheric pressure, and the death shock wave from the monster''s mouth sprayed out and bombarded the Digu god.202 e-book www.202txt.com There was hardly any hesitation for a moment, and the thousand-meter gods disintegrated instantly. Lifa in the body of the gods, the comatose Esdes, and General Bud who had previously hidden behind the giant, the three were exposed to death shock in an instant! "It''s over!" With such a sentence flashing in his mind, Lifa closed his eyes and quietly waited for death to come. just-- "Boom!!!" As if a pebble fell on the calm lake. The crisp and sweet voice echoed in her ears, and the crisis in Lifa''s perception suddenly disappeared, she opened her eyes subconsciously, and then an incredible scene appeared in front of her. The raging atmosphere, the death shock that destroyed everything, all disappeared. If it weren''t for a terrifying monster that surpassed his own cognition in his field of vision, and if the surrounding environment that suffered damage still existed, Lifa would probably think that the encounter just now was a dream. Then, she saw that...Nagato who was hugging Esdes by her side! "teacher!!!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, Lifa''s eyes lit up and she immediately understood that her mysterious teacher must have destroyed everything just now and saved herself. "Ok!" Facing the surprised Lifa and the undecided Budd, Nagato nodded indifferently, and then sent Esdes in his arms directly to his private space. Then, the red-haired boy stepped out and came to the front of the terrifying monster! In an instant, the surrounding environment suddenly fell silent... After a long silence, a funny smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he said, "It''s really funny, there is a guy like you among the younger generation of the main god space." "Thank you, compared with you, I am afraid there is still some distance!" After Nagato finished speaking, the thunderous voice of the Lich King reverberated, but this time the Lich Kings tone no longer contained indifference and loftyness, instead it was full of fear "The most wanted person of the Lord God, Lord Void Demon Lord!" "What? That guy still bears a grudge until now. It''s really stingy." Hearing the familiar name, the smile on Nagato''s face increased, raising his right hand, and directly holding the hilt of the sword that emerged from the void ripples behind him, and the terrible murderous intent was free. "Sure enough, I should find an opportunity to completely kill that guy." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato directly drew his sword and slashed, the edge of the sword flickered, and the endless crimson sword glow turned into a rain of swords, directly bombarding the monsters transformed by the Lich King. At the same time, the Lich King who had been prepared for a long time would naturally not fail to counterattack, and the death and resentment contained in the bone monster at this time erupted in all directions, completely turning into a disaster that could destroy the world! However, in the next moment, the endless sword light suddenly came! The terrifying monster that looked extremely fierce was completely unable to fight the sharp sword light. Every sword light was so terrifying, completely piercing through the hard body composed of bones, beheading death and resentment. Under the blast of endless sword light, the monster disappeared completely... Even the last words are too late to say... 1575 Chapter 093 Plane Ruzhu second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a world where cold and death coexist. The earth and ocean have long been trapped in endless ice, and countless skeletons, zombies, liches, death knights, bone dragons, and ghost dragons live in this cold world. On the highest peak of the plane, it is a palace carved from ice. Inside the palace are pillars like ice sculptures. On the pillars are frozen creatures of various shapes. It is vaguely visible that the souls of the creatures are wailing... In the depths of the palace, there is an extremely cold throne standing! When Nagato blasted the bone monster, the sleeping man on the throne moved slightly, then slowly opened his eyes, and the breath of death began to spread... "Void, Great Demon?!" Speaking lightly such a sentence, the man''s face appeared pale. The man is no one else, and he is the body of the Lich King. At this time, the Lich King was filled with mixed feelings. Since stepping into the main god space, he hasn''t encountered such an exaggerated guy, and he completely killed his spiritual clone with a single blow. That kind of seemingly plain sword light attacked directly from the level of cause and effect. Even concepts like death and resentment directly beheaded! simply-- "It''s too strong!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, the Lich King directly raised his right hand. The next moment, six virtual mirrors appeared directly in front of the man, and four of them were empty. In the remaining two mirrors, the indifferent man with white hair and the cute girl with green hair are shown respectively. "Oh, Alsace sauce, it''s really rare that you would contact us on the initiative!" It was the cute girl with green hair who was talking, and her eyes flashed with unexplained light, "Or, have you encountered any interesting things?" "Don''t call me sauce, Yangliu!!" Somewhat displeased, he saw the Lich King named Arthas directly turned his head, looked at the white-haired man who had been silent, and said: "Just now, a strand of my will has encountered the Void Demon!" "Ok?!" The silent white-haired man was finally moved, and a touch of anger appeared on his indifferent expression, "I found that man?! Say, where is he?!!!" Although the tone of the white-haired man was full of commands, Arthas was unexpectedly not angry, but honestly said: "I have a chess piece in the Transmitter Alliance. It is a rebellion strengthened by the Lich King. By." "The other party encountered a crisis of destruction not long ago, which activated the spiritual imprint I buried in his body and became my clone. That clone and the Void Demon encountered it. As a result, he was instantly killed by him," At the end, Arthas couldn''t help laughing wryly. Only in the process of a bitter smile, the eyes of the Lich King were still full of indifferent scorching warfare, but after being terrified by the terrible Nagato, Arthas''s heart was full of warfare. Loved, hated, guarded, destroyed... This man who had gone through so many trials and blood to become the executioner of the main god space, apart from his instinctive desire for death, he was left with the purpose of pursuing a strong man worth fighting. Arthas wanted to know if his Frostmourne could defeat the demon known as the strongest!Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com "The Blasphemer, finally let me find your trace!" Hearing Alsaces words, the white-haired man couldnt help showing a smile, but that smile contained endless anger and blazing killing intent "Since he has encountered that group of insects, then strengthen the offensive against that group of insects. I believe this will definitely force that guy out. Then, it will be time for this seat to be shameful!" "Agree!" "No problem!" Faced with the gray-haired man''s decision, the other two agreed. What Arthas and the white-haired man did not notice is that during this process, Yang Liu''s eyes were a little hollow, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth... ... ... At this time, the battlefield on the other side was extremely silent. Regardless of whether it was Lifa or Bude, both of them had a damn expression. With the power of Nagato to wipe out the death storm in an instant, the two knew that Nagato might win. But even with a premonition, the two of them were still a little frightened after seeing Nagato kill the enemy with one blow. The power displayed by Nagato was a bit too terrifying. "master!" After a long silence, Lifa couldn''t help flying to Nagato''s side, and said, "Master, what is the relationship between you and the Lord of Chaos, or you are the Lord of Chaos?!" "Yes, no, you will know later!" Hearing Lifa''s words, Nagato''s face showed a touch of surprise, and then he pointed at Lifa''s forehead, and in an instant, a golden ball of light emerged from Lifa''s head. "Wow!!!" In an instant, the ball of light pierced the sky and disappeared directly into the sky. Then the creatures on all planes felt a heartfelt vibration. The whole world seemed to be alive again in an instant, and Lifa heard a familiar voice at this time: "Ding, host, this system is about to carry out its mission, incarnate into heaven!" "Because the host''s mission was completed well, and the Lord of Chaos is quite satisfied, I hereby reward the host for you to become a substitute for Heaven in this world, let us cheer together!" Hearing this, Lifa''s eyes suddenly widened, but before he had time to say something, terrible power burst out directly in his body, fully enhancing Lifa''s essence... The external performance is that Lifa is directly dizzy, suspended in the void, and her whole body is shining! "It seems that integration will take some time." Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato looked up at the sky, and then said to General Bud, "Bud, I will leave it to you for the time being!" "Yes!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Bud dare not neglect. The red-haired boy nodded and disappeared directly in place. The next moment, the chaotic void outside the crystal wall of the plane, the red-haired boy''s figure directly appeared, and then a terrible scene appeared The entire plane turned into a small bead in an instant and fell into Nagato''s hands... 1576 Chapter 094 Goodbye Hatsune Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Carefully put away the plane pearl, Nagato stood with his hand in his hand. The surrounding chaos did not cause the red-haired boy to suffer a little damage, but activated the characteristics of the god of chaos in Nagato, and it started to grow slowly. The so-called god of chaos is the demon god who grew up in chaos. Chaos is the best environment for the growth of Nagato Divine Body. just-- "Now is not the time!" When his mind moved, Nagato directly controlled the attributes to suppress the growth of the divine body. Nagato''s body is divided into four major components- The body bred with endless origin and absolute control, the chaos divine body in the heavenly mode, the dragon body in the unformed tunnel mode, and the half-step astral body in the humane mode. In this way, the best way for the physical body to grow is to take the absolute control of the body as the core, and the divine body based on the three modes of heaven, earth and man, to form an organic and unified whole, and go hand in hand. If the chaos divine body grows too much, it will easily affect the dragon body and the half-step celestial body. Whenever it becomes an obstacle to spiritual practice. this is not good! After dealing with his situation, Nagato followed his perception and looked in a certain direction. At the end of the field of vision that the chaos could not stop, it was a floating bubble. Vaguely, Nagato can even see the courtyard buildings looming in the bubbles! "Oh, there is such a device?!" Nodding the bullet with interest, Nagato stepped out towards the bubble. In an instant, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared in place, and appeared in front of the bubble the next moment. He raised his left hand and knocked gently. "Yeah, how are you guys!" ... ... "Ah, that pervert is here!" Seeing the red-haired boy magnified on the screen in front of him, he couldn''t help yelling. At this time, other people in the courtyard did not scold him for this, because they were all in shock. Just now Nagato directly turned a huge plane into a bead, which completely shocked them. Even the leader of the crowd, the green-haired girl with the strongest combat power couldn''t help but feel a little trance. It was precisely because it was the strongest existence that the green-haired girl was surprised by Nagato''s behavior just now. She deeply understood how terrible it was to do something like Nagato just now. In terms of destruction, the top ten congressmen in the alliance are enough to be called world-destroying figures. But if you turn a plane into a bead and play with it in the palm of your hand, no one else in the entire alliance can do it except for the solo leader and the leader''s agent. To achieve that level, it is no longer possible for pure power to do it, it also requires realm and understanding. That is a great achievement that can only be achieved by investigating everything in the entire plane! In this regard, with Hatsune''s unparalleled swordsmanship, I am afraid it is no match for the opponent, but the swordsman''s edge has never been weakened. The sword that holds the strong and the weak is never a real sword, a real sword has never been born only in challenging the strong! "As expected of you, still so strong!" Pythagorean Library www.gougushu.com Whispering to herself softly, the green-haired girl said to Asakura Ryoko, "Ryoko, use the teleportation technique to send that person in. Don''t neglect the guest!" "I see, my lord!" Slightly silent, Asakura Ryoko spoke, and at the same time, a data stream filled the girl''s hand, and the next moment, a door of space opened in front of the red-haired boy! Facing the open door, the red-haired boy stepped in without any hesitation... In an instant, Nagato''s figure appeared directly in front of everyone. A faint coercion spread to the entire courtyard for the first time. The red-haired boy in the purple robes stood in the middle of the courtyard like the protagonist. The people around could not help feeling that he seemed to be short out of thin air. What a strong sense of existence! At this moment, the thoughts of the others in the courtyard were surprisingly consistent. "Yeah, isn''t this Hatsune?" After looking around slightly, Nagato''s gaze turned to the green-haired girl who exuded a faint sword intent, opened his hands, and said: "Girl, have you finally realized that, are you ready to throw into my arms?" As soon as this statement was made, the surrounding chaos was instantly caused, and the traversers couldn''t help but grow up and be at a loss, and Hatsune''s face instantly turned red. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not the shyness of the girl, but the real anger! "You fellow, take my sword first before talking!" Annoyed into anger, the green-haired girl, who was once connected with Nagato, even the cursed Hatsune Miku didn''t talk nonsense, stepped out directly and appeared in front of Nagato... The invisible sword intent turned into substance, bursting from the fingertips of the girl''s right hand! "What a fierce greeting!" Seeing the sword intent filled with the girl''s slender fingertips, Nagato couldn''t help but be speechless. This kind of sword intent, there is already a tendency for a sword to regenerate the world. Speaking of it, Nagato couldn''t help being a little curious, what kind of experience it was that made the existence of an electronic singer in the memory of Nagato''s past life transformed into an unparalleled sword god. It''s just curiosity to curiosity, Nagato can''t think of a sword! and so-- "As you wish, my girl!" Speaking softly, Nagato also raised his right hand. The index and middle fingers were joined together to transform the sword. The edge of cutting edge was diffused on the sword, and then he met Hatsune''s sword! "Keng!!!" The moment the two fingers touched, a metallic roar suddenly sounded. The collision of the sword intent turned into a shock of the soul, spreading in all directions, under the impact, the rest of the people couldn''t help but feel at this moment, as if they saw one red and one green, two amazing swords. The cyan sword is the sword of harmony that interprets the nature of the world, and the sword of the sky! The scarlet sword is the sword of reversal that cuts off the red dust and reverses the cycle of life and death, and is the sword of the heart of man! A storm of confrontation between heaven and man swept the entire courtyard! In this storm, Hatsune''s body gradually approached Nagato, and Nagato could even smell the delicate body scent of the girl, and saw the girl quietly say, "I have been waiting for this battle for a long time, come again!" As soon as the voice fell, the sword intent rose again!!!.. 1577 Chapter 095 The first battle at the thinking level! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sword intent is roaring, the will is colliding! This is a luxurious and exciting feast between sword and sword, sword and reason... In the fierce collision of sword intent, the consciousness of Nagato and Hatsune slowly jumped to another dimension, which is a void that transcends reality and belongs exclusively to thinking. "Interesting, are you only going to fight in this different dimension?" Consciousness was condensed and formed, the red-haired boy in purple robes stood leisurely in the void, looking at Hatsune Miku, who was also condensing and forming opposite to him, and said leisurely. "That''s natural, a fool would fight you in the garden of time and space!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Hatsune Miku curled his lips somewhat irritably, not to mention that Space-Time Garden might not be able to stand the aftermath of the real battle between the two. Nagato in the real world is really foul. Hatsune clearly remembered that Nagato had his own chaotic metamorphosis. This alone made Hatsune understand that in the real world, he could never win. The infinite world naturally has infinite ways to become stronger. It is hard to say which method is the best, but there is one method that is recognized as simple and powerful. Its name is to prove the way with strength. No matter what power you have, I will drop ten guilds by myself, infinitely increase my strength and defeat everything! The Chaoto added Nagato has this potential. Hatsune, who thinks she is a skill stream, hates that way the most, and in this realm of thinking, Nagato''s hole cards are eliminated, and the role of will is infinitely elevated! "Here, I have the possibility of victory!" After speaking, Hatsune plunged into the void with one hand, and slowly pulled out a crystal clear sword that shone with indifferent brilliance, and the terrifying sword intent that contained everything instantly filled the void. "Interesting, but I have to correct it, I am the only winner!" Hearing this, Nagato''s heart moved, and crimson ripples emerged behind him, shining with crimson glory, and the sword of slashing edge appeared again and fell into the hands of the red-haired boy. "Then, come and try!" A smile flashed across Hatsune''s face, and he stepped out. In an instant, the green-haired girl crossed the distance between the two and appeared directly in front of Nagato with a sword stabbed! The dazzling and extreme sword light suddenly appeared, and all kinds of scenes appeared... "Interesting, so interesting!" Seeing this sword, Nagato couldn''t help his eyes light up. In the sword light, Nagato could feel the light shining on all living beings, the majestic lightning and thunder, the crimson fire phoenix is ??flying in the sky, and the phantom of the heavenly dragon appears in the abyss... Every scene is a unique sword style, and all kinds of swords here can be called the return of ten thousand swords! Hide ten thousand swords in one sword, perform all things in one sword! Swordsmanship is now the extreme state of swordsmanship, and the title of sword god is well-deserved. What makes Nagato interesting is not just Hatsune''s kendo realm, but also because Nagato discovered that the sword intent contained in his own Slashing Sword is completely opposite to Hatsune''s sword. If the end of Hatsune''s kendo is the legendary world of Ichiken. Nagato''s Sword of Destiny is on the path of breaking the ten thousand magic with one sword! Hatsune is a sword god, and Nagato can be called a sword demon even though he is not a true swordsman. The encounter between the sword god and the sword demon ended up being only one! That is, head on!Shuhuangsw Bookstore www.shuhuangsw.com At the moment, Nagato stepped out in one step without saying much, and directly slashed with the sword. The crimson sword light instantly broke through the endless variety of Hatsune sword light. then-- The light is dim here, the thunder is breaking here, the fire and phoenix wings fall, and the heavenly dragon falls into the abyss forever... Endless destruction completely penetrates all things evolved by Jianguang! "Keng!!!" The two divine swords suddenly handed over, and the crisp voice echoed, the entire void appeared unstable under this sword sound, and the end of the void appeared to collapse. "Humph!" A pallor flashed across Hatsune''s face, and the kendo performance was cut apart, which was not a small trauma to the girl, but there was a successful smile on her face. "I''m just waiting for you to shatter all things!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the shattered all phenomena around the girl returned to chaos, the air of yin and yang, and all the matter, chaos and disorder in the emptiness, squeezing each other, colliding...In an instant, immeasurable power was accumulated. The will of the swordsman broke out of the chaos at this moment, attracting immeasurable power...turned into an endless bursting sword! "Take me a trick, immeasurable sword burst!" A terrifying force burst out from the Maiden Sword, crushing the Zhanyuan Sword alive, and then blasted towards Nagato. Under this terrible power, the entire dimension of thinking collapsed intensified! "..." Facing the terrifying sword, Nagato was silent. To be honest, although there are only two swords, Hatsunes root Nagato already knows, and never thought that the girl who practiced was actually a certain Hong Kong comic version of Nuwa Zhenzhu in the memory of Nagatos previous life. Hun Tian Bao Jian, and... Tian Jing Jian Jue! The sword at the moment is actually a sword move based on the evolution of the first of the three most mysterious changes in the mysterious universe in the Huntian Baojian, simulating the Big Bang that was born of the universe. According to Nagato''s memory, no one seems to be able to derive these three changes into sword moves. In this regard, Hatsune is in front of everyone. just-- "As for being so strong!" Looking at the emptiness surrounding the thoughts of destruction, Nagato shook his head helplessly, "Is this the sharpness of the swordsman, really..." You know, although this is only the realm of thinking, it does not mean that destruction will not be hurt. The power of Nagato and Hatsune has long crossed the boundary between thought and reality. Nagato doesn''t want to suffer unnecessary damage! "There is no way, just use that immature power!" In the end, before the boundless sword light reached the body, Nagato''s left eye flashed with crimson light, and boundless chaotic stars flashed in inexplicable tracks behind the red-haired boy. The invisible power gathered in an instant, and then burst out in an instant! The endless sword transformed by the big bang was destroyed in an instant, Hatsune was directly stunned, and then mysterious power filled the void of thinking. The collapse of the void completely stopped at this moment and recovered... 1578 Chapter 096 Conflict and Arrangement Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the Time Garden, Nagato and Hatsune opened their eyes respectively. The green-haired girl turned pale in vain, her whole body swayed, as if she was about to fall down, Nagato subconsciously opened her hands and was about to hug the girl... There was a short pause in the space, and information surged! Asakura Ryoko''s figure appeared directly beside Hatsune, holding the crumbling girl in her arms, and then stepped back, looking at Nagato alertly. "Uh, I said, what is this kind of alert situation!" He took his hands back naturally, Nagato said silently, and at the same time a hidden light flashed in the red-haired boy''s eyes, revealing a hint of interest. If Nagato had no wrong perception, the situation just now was that the world''s information was manipulated. This kind of power, I think Saya will be very interested when he knows it! "This, this is what Hatsune-sama ordered!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Asakura Ryoko replied with a trembling voice, "My lord said that if she falls into the hands of the demon lord, she will soon be overthrown by the demon lord." While speaking, Ryoko couldn''t help but burst into tears... With a strong ability to receive information, she clearly perceives that although she has saved her boss, she has exposed herself to the eyes of the demon king, and she has also been targeted by the demon king. "Hello, am I so impatient?!" Hearing what Ryoko said, a black line appeared on Nagato''s head, and then he pondered slightly and said to himself, "But then again, this development sounds interesting." "No, I, Luo Tianyi, absolutely don''t allow you to do that to Sister Hatsune!!!" After Nagato''s words came out, the gray-haired girl named Luo Tianyi stood up directly, stood in front of Hatsune and Ryoko, looked at Nagato, and declared, "My sister is Tianyi mine!" "Although I don''t agree with Tianyi''s words, but" The strong man who was more than two meters tall also stood up, showing his muscles, "Even the legendary devil, if you want to do anything to my companion, you must step on the body of me, Uesugi Kazuya!" After Uesugi Kazuya and Luo Tianyi took action, the rest of the traversers also gathered. There was a faint determination in everyone''s eyes, and energy was gestating. "Interesting, really interesting!" In the face of the hostility of the people, Nagato didn''t care, and the light pressure was about to spread out. At this moment, Hatsune''s sword intent appeared again, filling the entire courtyard "Stop it all and don''t be rude to our allies!" I saw the pale girl, supported by Ryoko, blocking Nagato and the many traversers, first scolded the many traversers, and then looked at Nagato: "Lets rest in the courtyard first, and we will have a good chat in a few days?" "Ok!" Seeing the pleading deep in Hatsune''s eyes, Nagato dissipated the power gathered in his body and nodded. ... ... Under Hatsune''s suppression, the conflict that was about to emerge was resolved. The many traversers couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although they were awakened, if they were fighting the only demon king in the legend who had defeated the main god, everyone would be very stressed.228 Literature Network www.wx228.com And Nagato also came to the rest area of ??the courtyard alone under Hatsune''s arrangement. "This is it, Lord Demon!" Pushing open the door of a luxurious room, a slightly luxurious environment appeared inside. The black-haired girl with glasses respectfully said, "This is a VIP room in the courtyard. I hope you will be satisfied." "It looks like the environment is pretty good, I''m very satisfied!" Taking a closer look at the environment in the room, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the girl carefully, "Speaking of which, who are you, how do I feel familiar with you." "Oh, that''s really an honor. In the next Xiaoye, you can call me Dressing Xiaoye!" "Well, don''t bother you to rest!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl couldn''t help picking up her eyelids and replied, then bowed slightly toward Nagato to salute, and then stepped back gracefully, just... "boom!!!" The legendary flat-land fall appeared in front of Nagato. "..." Somewhat speechlessly, she watched the changing dress Xiaoye lose her grace, got up in a panic and ran away, Nagato chuckled softly, then walked into the room and closed the door. "Well, take advantage of this time, take care of some things!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato sat on the seat in the room, and wiped his left hand in the void, and the ripples of the space echoed. At the next moment, the two figures of Lifa and Asides appeared in this room! The cold air and shocking air pressure echoed away... "Restrain the pressure, this is my room for some time in the future, so I can''t let you destroy it!" With a movement of mind, the coldness and wind pressure were all locked, Nagato said leisurely, and after hearing Nagato''s words, the two of them couldn''t help being surprised, and then converged their breath. "Master, what is going on?!" After condensing her own breath, Lifa rushed to Nagato for the first time, "Why is my plane short of life, what have you done!" After becoming the spokesperson of the Heavenly Way of the plane, Lifa realized that the plane he was in had a life span of less than a hundred years. "Don''t worry, it''s just a small problem." "As long as I return to the chaotic starry sky, this kind of thing is easy to solve. What you have to do is to cooperate with the heavens, sort out the tunnel and the humanity, and let that plane persist until I return to the chaotic starry sky." "Well, the rest, let Tiandao explain to you!" After speaking, Nagato stopped paying attention to Lifa, waved his left hand and threw it back into the plane. After giving Lifa to Lifa, Nagato''s gaze turned to Esdes, but before Nagato could say anything, Esdes spoke by himself "Next time, I will never lose!" "Uh, then I look forward to it!" Hearing what Esders said, Nagato couldn''t help but smile, and then said, "During this period, you will be my female companion and stay with me here." "It just so happens that there are a lot of good guys here, enough for you to play!" .. 1579 Chapter 097 Arrived at the headquarters for automatic! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is a week. During this week, Nagato has been deeply involved and did not walk around in this time-space courtyard, which made most of the travellers breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the name of the Void Demon is too famous in the traverser group. Its so big that people dont know how to approach... More importantly, when we first met, Nagatos dominance was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Under this circumstance, everyone didnt want to contact him too much. The existence of Nagato is too dangerous! It''s just that although Nagato didn''t move around, it doesn''t mean that the entire space-time courtyard will be calm. On the contrary, this week, the space-time courtyard is very unstable. Almost every day, there are several battles! The reason for all these battles is naturally Esders... The sudden appearance of Esdes shocked many people at first, but when they thought of Nagato''s plane bead, everyone was stunned, but the subsequent development made them speechless. Esthers is an unrelenting fighting freak, looking for someone to fight every day! It''s like now-- "boom!!!" A fierce roar broke out in the martial arts arena in the courtyard again. As the ice flakes danced, Esdes took a direct volley, kicking Kazuya Uesugi, who had just carried the ice heavy blow with his body, and smashed it to the ground. "Heya, come on!" "Don''t lose to that woman!" "Let her see the power of our alliance elite!" Suddenly, the voice of cheering reverberated around the martial arts arena. It was the many traversers in the courtyard who were shouting, and it was the guy who had been taught by Esthers before. As if inspired by his companions, the beast has revived! "Roar!!!" The next moment, Uesugi Kazuya broke through the ground and let out a barbarian roar. Accompanied by the roar, the strong man''s body grew in a circle out of thin air, and directly reached the three-meter height range. The clothes on the upper body were directly broken, revealing a powerful body with scars! "Oh, it really looks like a heart-wrenching prey!" Seeing Uesugi Kazuya, who had become more terrifying, a hunting smile appeared on the corner of Esters'' mouth, and there was a terrifying ice in his eyes that were as bright as the starry sky. The next moment, the battle broke out again... "boom!!!" ... ... "It was really fierce!" Just as the fighting in the fighting field was in full swing, on the top balcony of the three-story building near the fighting field, Nagato sipped the black tea leisurely, and said softly.I love Soudu www.520sodu.com "Indeed, is that woman yours? She looks very strong!" The answer to Nagato was that it was Hatsune Miku who had been injured in the previous battle. After seven days of treatment, the girl finally recovered completely, and then officially met with Nagato. Beside them, changing clothes Saya and Asakura Ryoko acted as their maids. "It''s okay, just a bit immature!" Hearing Hatsune''s evaluation, Nagato was silent before speaking, "The battle with the Lich King clone seven days ago is the same. If she really digs out the power that I give, she will definitely not lose." "If you go further, it''s not impossible to kill the Lich King''s body!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, the black tea in Hatsune''s hand almost fell, and the two maids around him almost fell. If you don''t know something about Nagato these days, knowing that this person is honest most of the time, the girls would think that Nagato is complimenting themselves or provoking them. After all, the Lich King, the seven executioners of the main god, is one of their biggest enemies of the Transmitter Alliance. "...Speaking of this, I also want to thank you!" After calming his mind, Hatsune said, "If it wasn''t yours who forced out the clone of the Lich King, we didn''t know that there would be such a big loophole in the same enhancement as the executioner." "You know, I don''t care about this thanks!" Indifferently denying the other party''s gratitude, Nagato''s brows lightly raised, and his eyes turned to the fighting arena again, where Uesugi Kazuya was being frantically suppressed by Esdes. However, with this suppression, Uesugi Kazuya has continued to grow stronger! "Interesting, that is... the evolutionary ability of the survival of the fittest?" After making his own guess, Nagato shook his head again and said, "No, if it is that kind of evolution, it should have shown some performance in cold resistance, but that guy did not show it." "In this case, it should be based on the will, and continue to strengthen the strength of the body." "...You are right, and He Ye''s power is indeed so!" Hatsune was only slightly surprised when Nagato made such an accurate judgment, and he was not surprised, "As long as the belief is enough, Kazunari''s body can be infinitely strengthened!" "Really a standard protagonist ability!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato looked at Hatsune, "I have seen a lot of strange powers these days, but there is no doubt that, like the big man, they are full of potential reinforcements. ." "If you want to come here, there are many of you, so why are they suppressed by the Lord God!" "How do you know... also, it''s you after all!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Hatsune was slightly surprised at first, then he couldn''t help but understand what he thought of. The girl realized that Nagato had known about their alliance in an unknown way before they had actually communicated. I''m afraid that the other party released the woman named Esders to challenge everywhere, just to infer the power that the Alliance now possesses through these battles. "There are many reasons for being suppressed by the Lord God, and I can''t tell for a while!" After thinking about it a little bit, Hatsune said, "I can only say that the Lord God is evolving wildly. For specific things, let my elder sister, the leader of our alliance, talk to you!" at this time-- "My lord, in half an hour, we will arrive at the alliance headquarters!" Asakura Ryoko spoke. At the same time, a virtual chaotic scene appeared in the balcony void. In the center of the chaos, a great plane group was floating there...... .. 1580 Chapter 098 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That is a plane group that looks magnificent. With the large central plane as the center, the large two-digit demiplanes and the small demiplanes of more than three digits orbit like satellites and meteorite fragments orbiting the planet. The entire plane group is like a whole, standing in the endless void and chaos. Even looking at it through the virtual screen, Nagato can feel the mighty power contained in the plane group! "It''s... an amazing scene!" Nagato''s expression became serious, and a little sinister appeared in his eyes. Looking at the suspended plane group, he said thoughtfully, "It is impossible for a plane group with such a posture to appear automatically. Who did it?" "As expected of the devil, I found out so soon, this is what our leader did!" Without discovering the changes in Nagato, Hatsune Miku replied with quite emotional words, "To be honest, if it hadn''t been for the eldest sister to have such great power, I am afraid that the entire alliance would have fallen apart." "Those who pass through, those who break free from the main god space, who is not the most arrogant guy." "It''s like a few years ago, a few of my companions and I went to recruit a guy named Wujun, but we didn''t agree with each other. Several of us directly fought, and we couldn''t hold back the fight, and we almost got together If it were not for the appearance of the last elder sister, the consequences would be disastrous!" While complaining to Nagato in this way, Hatsune''s eyes showed an excited smile. After realizing this, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. It seemed that although Hatsune was complaining intellectually, the instinct of the swordsman made her very happy about the battle. "Well, let''s not gossip, let''s go to the courtyard exit!" At this moment, Hatsune stood up, made a welcoming gesture toward Nagato, and said, "Also, welcome to the headquarters of our Transmitter Alliance, Chaos Planet-Resitans!" ... ... Reichtens, English transliteration, which means resistance! Nagato can imagine that the person who gave this name to the plane group obviously hopes that the entire Transmitter Alliance will not forget that they still have a sword named Lord God on their heads. Then under this oppression, never forget the free will and fight against the Lord God to the end! Under this will, the entire plane group has been transformed in all aspects. The small demiplanes located at the outermost periphery of the Chaos Planet have all been transformed into militarized fortresses. Nagato can clearly see and perceive this when the time-space courtyard approaches. By the way, the Space-Time Courtyard itself is also a small semi-plane, whose function is to navigate chaos. The more than a dozen large-scale half-plane Nagatos located outside the main plane are not very clear. Only vaguely felt the powerful power contained in it! Because after arriving in the outer small semi-plane group in the time-space courtyard, Nagato alone passed through the special time-space gate, from the time-space courtyard directly across the endless time and space, reaching the main plane of the plane group. The place where the red-haired boy descended was in front of the 100-meter gate of an extremely gorgeous palace! "Welcome, long time no see, Lord Demon!" As soon as he set foot on the main plane, before Nagato could see the surrounding environment clearly, a familiar voice rang in his ears. When he looked up, he was a very ordinary black-haired teenager. "It''s you, it''s true that I haven''t seen you in some years, Iori Taiichi!" Looking at the black-haired boy in front of him, Nagato thought for a while before finding out the name from his memory, and then indifferently swept his gaze around to watch his landing point. "...You really haven''t changed!" Taiichi Iori was not angry about Nagato''s indifferentness, but shook his head with a wry smile, "Well, I came here to take you to see her on the order of the older sister." "Oh, this is just right, I am also very interested in her!" When I heard Taichi Iori, Nagato''s eyes lit up and he nodded and said. At the moment, the two of them didn''t say much, Iori Tai turned and walked towards the gate, Nagato followed close behind, and the two walked into the gate one after the other and walked towards the depths of the palace. Just before entering the gate, Nagato subconsciously turned his head and looked into the distance, chuckling disdainfully. ... ... "He saw us, really arrogant smile!" On the balcony of a villa thousands of miles away from the luxurious palace, a stalwart man with long bloody hair looked into the distance and spoke leisurely, full of warfare in words. "Isn''t this right, Luo Huo, in the face of provocation, the warrior can only fight!" The man who was talking was a man who seemed to be ugly, but was actually sharp-edged, juxtaposed with the stalwart man, but he said quietly, "So, even the leader can''t find a reason to object." "--I object!" At this moment, Hatsune''s voice suddenly sounded here, and the next moment, there was a slight fragmentation in the surrounding void, and the figure of the green-haired girl appeared like a sword.Xunread www.xunread.com "Sure enough, Luo Hu, Zi Xiao! I knew you two would be restless!" Standing in front of the two, Hatsune said with his hands on his hips solemnly, "That man is an important ally of our alliance, and I will never let you fight him." Hearing Hatsune''s words, the man named Luohu couldn''t help feeling angry, but he hadn''t attacked yet, he saw the partner named Zixiao beside him pressing his shoulders and shook his head. Then Zixiao looked at Hatsune and complained: "I said Hatsune, you are too much, I dare to pack a ticket, before you come here, you definitely had a fight with that man, right? ." "Obviously you are..." "No road race! No road race!" After interrupting Zi Xiao, Hatsune''s face flushed, and he said loudly, "I don''t care, anyway, you can''t make trouble now. Don''t you know that girls are all privileged?!" Seeing Hatsune''s performance, whether it was Luo Hu or Zi Xiao, I couldn''t help feeling a little speechless. "In that case, let''s fight!" After being silent for a while, Luo Hui stood up and said boldly, "Martial artist''s determination is unshakable. If we want us to agree, we must use the power to make us agree!" "I can''t help it, sorry, Hatsune, after all, that kind of opponent is really rare!" Seeing Luohu''s determination, Zi Xiao stood up with the same excitement despite the helplessness. "Hmph, with one enemy and two, my pressure is a bit heavy!" Faced with the coercion of the two pious martial arts men, Hatsune''s face couldn''t help becoming completely solemn, but the girl didn''t mean to retreat, instead she became more sharp. "No, it''s one against three, Miss Hatsune!" I don''t know when, a man with short brown hair, black-rimmed glasses and brown double pupils appeared behind Zi Xiao and Luo Huo, who appeared to be a gentle man with a smile on his face. "Brother Luohu, Brother Zixiao, I don''t know if I can also intervene. I also want to meet the legendary demon for a while. "Aizan Soyousuke?!" Seeing this man who appeared suddenly, Hatsune''s face suddenly became a little unsightly. If he is one enemy and two, even though he can''t win, Hatsune can still hold his opponent. After all, although Hatsune is a swordsman, the inheritance it possesses is also excellent in protracted warfare! But if it is one enemy three, Hatsune can''t help it. And at this moment-- "Ami Buddha, it is wrong to bully the less by more!" After Aizen appeared, two more figures appeared behind Hatsune. Among them, the two men were talking about ordinary monks in tattered clothes, and beside the monks, there was a somewhat dreamy girl. "Well, Monk Yixiu, and Void Girl, Ye?" After seeing the person coming, Luo Hui''s face flashed with surprise, and then looked at Lan Ran, "Although I am a bit uncomfortable with you, but since these two guys have appeared, then you join me and Zi Xiao''s camp." "It''s really an honor to be here!" Pushing his glasses, the man named Aizen spoke softly. "Ha, it''s really interesting!" At this time, Zi Xiao''s face also flashed with an excited smile, "Although it seems that there is no way to fight the big devil, it is also a good choice to fight with his companion who is also the top ten congressman." "Humph, I will beat you up later!" Hearing Zi Xiao''s words, Hatsune, who had just been scared, threatened with a little dissatisfaction, "It''s decided, my opponent is you, Zi Xiao, let''s accept your fate!" "Then my opponent is you, Monk Yixiu, let me relive the power of the next Tathagata!" As soon as Hatsune''s words fell, Luo Hu immediately pointed to the tattered monk and said, while Lan Ran behind him looked at the dream girl next to the monk and couldn''t help laughing. "--To be honest, can you change people!" Ai Ran confidently faces everyone in the entire alliance, even the leader is not afraid, but in the face of this special girl, Lan Ran can''t help but feel a little drumming in his heart. In the entire alliance, night is the most special, a special existence blessed by thousands of worlds. Fighting with it is very painful. It is easy to guess the misfortune of banana peels in the battle. Just thinking about it makes people feel speechless. It''s not just Aizen, as long as people who know something, they don''t want to fight with girls... Therefore, everyone ignored Ai Ran''s wry smile very tacitly. "Ah, then, fight!" With a soft cough, Monk Yixiu opened his palm, and the fluctuations of the space spread, enclosing everyone, and attracted towards a different time and space... "Let''s fight in the palm space created by the monk recently!" As soon as the voice fell, the six people on the balcony disappeared in place...... .. 1581 Chapter 099 Meeting and Killing Intentions for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It seems that your alliance is not particularly stable!" Just when many leader-level figures in the Crossover Alliance started the melee, Nagato, who was walking in the luxurious palace, slightly opened the corner of his mouth, and said with a little interest. "Uh, that''s nothing else!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Iori Taiichi showed a bitter smile on his face, and said, "After all, the members are all traversers, a mixture of fish and dragons, and the composition is too messy." "Those people are pretty good. Those who can become upper-level leaders can communicate in addition to being strong enough." "A lot of messy guys can''t even communicate!" "..." Nagato imagined it for a while, and black lines appeared in the back of his head, some gloating and said, "Don''t expect me to sympathize. If it were me, the traverser who didn''t know the interest would have been crushed to death." "That''s why you are the devil, and the eldest sister is not!" Facing Nagato''s gloating misfortune, Taiichi Iori calmly said, "Although in terms of character, you two are both very ego, even solo!" "You say that, I am more interested in your leader!" Hearing Taichi Iori''s description, Nagato spoke faintly, but his eyes flashed with uncertain light, and even a fierce light flashed faintly, and there was a little murder. Iori Taichi, who was walking in front, did not feel Nagato''s murderous intent, but hesitated and asked: "Well, Suna and Jiaer, how are they now?" "Oh, they, don''t worry, you should have a good time!" Recovering from his thoughts, Nagato casually replied, "They are now under my sister from the same origin, living in the Digimon world, rest assured, my sister will take care of them, after all They still have value, as long as you are alive." "...You are really, really!" To Nagato''s statement, Taichi could only smile bitterly, but in addition to a bitter smile, there was a flash of relaxation in the eyes of this young man who had fallen into the darkness and now returned from awakening. ... ... "The eldest sister is here, please come in!" Three minutes later, in the depths of the palace, in front of a dark door that was opening automatically, Taiichi Iori stopped, bowed slightly, and made an inviting gesture. "Ok!" Nodded, Nagato walked in without any hesitation. After Nagato walked in, the dark door closed automatically. In an instant, Nagato fell into endless darkness, and there was no light. Fortunately, Nagato''s body has the advantages of a demon, and light is not necessary for his vision. Therefore, Nagato immediately saw the girl on the throne not far away. The body is slender and light, and the shoulders are surprisingly narrow, with bright black eyes, long eyelashes, pale pink lips, a beautiful face, and short shoulder-length hair with a yellow headband. There is no doubt that this is a standard beauty. If it is purely in terms of appearance, this is just a big beauty. Traveling in endless time and space, Nagato has seen countless beautiful girls, and among the nearly three-digit lovers, there are many beautiful girls who have surpassed the limits of human beings. The beauty cannot surprise Nagato. However, the girl in front of me surprised Nagato! This is not because of her beautiful appearance, but because of her unique... look! That kind of self-prestige and self-prestige attitude, if it were not for a touch of iron and blood, and a touch of softness, Nagato would almost think that he had seen the second self. "What? I was not surprised!" At this moment, the girl on the throne spoke a little boringly. Following her words, the whole hall brightened up, driving out all the darkness instantly. "Hello, my long-time elder, the devil of the void!" Getting up from the throne, the girl walked to Nagato very lively, raised her right hand, and said, "The second most wanted person in the main god space, codenamed the wisher-Haruhi Suzumiya!" "Haruhi Suzumiya has been famous for a long time!" Hearing the name of Haruhi Suzumiya, Nagato couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and reached out to hold Kasuga''s little hand, "According to the name of the Lord God, I am the Void Demon King, and the code name for the walking world is Nagato." "Nagato? What a coincidence, my closest partner is also called Nagato!" Regarding Nagato''s name, Haruhi Suzumiya raised his eyebrows slightly, and said to the void beside him, "Yuki, don''t hide, come out and see this guest." As soon as Kasugas words fell, a huge flow of information emerged in the surrounding void. Soon, a girl with short hair, slightly inorganic, appeared directly. "Nagato Youxi!" Chinese website on the 3rd www.3hzw.com Levitating in the void less than three centimeters above the ground, the short-haired girl glanced at Nagato, and said indifferently, "You are very dangerous, and...you have a killing intent, why?" "What?! Killing intent!!" Hearing Yuxi''s words, Kasuga couldn''t help but screamed out in surprise, subconsciously wanting to retreat, but her hand was held by Nagato, but she couldn''t retreat. "Hey, what''s the matter with you guy, you actually have the intent to kill the first time you meet!" Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of Nagato''s hand, Haruhi Suzumiya suddenly became unhappy, and said, "Although you are my senior, if you don''t give a reason, I won''t be polite." "I hide it well, but I didn''t expect it to be discovered!" Facing the upset of Kasuga, Nagato seemed particularly calm, and said leisurely, "The reason is very simple. You are on a path that worries me!" "If you let your chaotic planet evolve into a chaotic starry sky, I will sleep and eat!" Speaking of the end, Nagato''s left eye suddenly burst into a crimson brilliance, and the magic eye of the fate wheel was urged to the extreme at this moment. Obviously, Nagato had really moved a murderous intent. As Nagato said, he was really worried about the path Haruhi Suzumiya took. At the first sight of the meeting, Nagato knew that Haruhi Suzumiya was the owner of this chaotic planet. Although she didn''t know how she did all this, it didn''t matter. There is only life and death in the battle of the great road. When you meet, it is the time to fight! "wait!" As if thinking of something, Kasuga said in a loud voice with some anxiety, "You guy, why are you so impulsive, let me finish it first!" As Kasuga spoke, the invisible information was transformed into thousands of spells and bound to Nagato''s body. It''s just that the three people present know that if Nagato is willing, they can shred all this at any time. "Talk about it, don''t say I don''t give you a chance!" The power in the body is constantly brewing, and a little curiosity emerged in Nagato''s indifferent eyes, "However, if I dare to play any tricks, I will never show mercy!" "Oh, that''s true, Youxi, let me explain!" He curled his lips a little uncomfortably, and Haruhi Suzumiya turned his head, not going to look at Nagato. This kind of childlike awkward posture made Nagato look a little weird. "Yes!" Yuki calmly responded to his master''s words, and walked to Nagato''s body, and then a special message emerged from the girl''s palm and handed it to Nagato''s body. "Well, this is..." Seeing Yuxi''s actions, Nagato used his mental power to touch them curiously. Then, a large amount of information flowed directly into Nagato''s mind along with the mental power. The unimaginable information made Nagato''s head hurt for a long time, and he let go of Haruhi Suzumiya''s hand. The next moment, Kasuga and Yuki retreated instantly and left in front of Nagato. "Asshole, you guys...huh?!" In retrospect, Nagato was about to go wild, but at this moment, in the endless stream of information in his mind, there was a message that made Nagato couldn''t help but stop. After a long time, Nagato said, "Is this...really?" "100% correct!" Hearing Nagatos question, Yuki said calmly, The reason why Kasuga is able to detach is because he seized part of the power of that thing. The Chaos Planet was created by reversing that part of the power. "If there is no error in the calculation, that thing is..." "Needless to say, I know!" Interrupting Youxi''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but show a grinning smile on his face, "Good job, Lord God, although I have never put you in my eyes, who knows, you actually paid attention to I''m on it!" "Very good, very good, I will repay you well!" Speaking of the last time, Nagato was almost gritted his teeth, and the violent killing intent burst out from the seemingly slender body, almost crushing everything around him. "Hey, calm down, you fellow!" Under this violent killing intent, Nagato Yuki''s face was a little pale, but Haruhi Suzumiya did not change, but said dissatisfiedly, "If you want to vent, go back to your woman, or find an enemy to kill." "Don''t lose your temper in my house, it''s true, why do guys like you and I are natural allies!" "...You are right!" Hearing what Kasuga said, Nagato''s killing intent disappeared instantly, and then the whole person appeared in front of Kasuga instantly, "It is indeed a good idea to find a woman to vent." "I suddenly felt that this was not a good idea!" Seeing Nagato''s gaze on him, Kasuga couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded... 1582 Chapter 100-Causality and Alliance You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three hours later- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh am I to end with that jerk Haruhi Suzumiya roared loudly in the somewhat dilapidated hall alone. At this time, the girl''s clothes were a little damaged, showing a lot of scenery, which looked very attractive. It''s just that the flame of anger in the girl''s eyes burned all the splendor. Three hours ago, Nagato wanted to take action against Kasuga, but my domineering girl was naturally unwilling, and the two fought for three hours. Fortunately, both of them were sane and did not spread the aftermath of the battle. Otherwise, the entire palace would have collapsed long ago. What made the girl angry is that after three hours of fierce battle, she actually lost, and her most important first kiss was taken by the bastard. "Come down, Kasuga!" The busty maid with curly chestnut wavy hair and a pitiful baby face appeared next to Kasuga, comforting her: "Anyway, you are destined to be entangled with that man in your life, let''s keep it open." While talking, the lovely maid''s eyes could not help but reveal a touch of sincere joy! The name of the maid with big breasts is Asahina Mikaru... Haruhi Suzumiya''s personal maid, because of her weak personality, is often forced by Kasuga to wear all kinds of inexplicable clothes, acting as a bunny girl, a nurse, a female servant ~ a student... Not only that, in daily life, she is often eaten tofu in spring. All kinds of misery are beyond words! Now seeing the collapse of Spring Day at this time, the girl can''t help but feel relieved. just-- "Huh, Shi Jiu, you look very happy!" Haruhi Suzumiya, who is keen in observation and somewhat cautious in his own right, instantly grabbed Shi Jiuyu''s shoulder, and that pretty face seemed to change into a Raksha evil ghost, which was frightening. "No, no, Kasuga, you read it wrong!" Seeing the demonized spring day of Raksha, Shi Jiupi''s eyes filled with tears. "The sophistry is invalid. A mere guilty dog ??would dare to be so rude to my Kasuga-sama. Take the trick. I want to implement all my ideas on you, first of all, fishing nets!" "No!!!" ... ... Just when Kasuga was messing with Shijiuya, Nagato came to an unmanned pavilion in the palace. At this time, the slightly messy red-haired teenager was sitting in the pavilion, looking at the rockery and flowing water outside, and was silent. He didn''t know if he was meditating or was simply in a daze. "How''s it going, are you calm again?" At some point, Nagato Yuuki''s petite figure appeared beside Nagato, "If we calm down, we can have a good talk." "Huh, calm down, thanks to Kasuga!" Hearing Yuxi''s words, Nagato was not surprised, and asked indifferently, "Speaking of which, why didn''t you join in the battle just now? If I guess right, you are part of Haruhi Suzumiya''s strength." "I am Kasuga''s agent. As the god of the world, Kasuga lacks the means to fine-tune the world, and I am Kasuga''s supplement. Indeed, if we work together, it will be Haruhi Suzumiya''s strongest manifestation of combat power!" Facing Nagato''s question, Yuxi answered without any hesitation: "It''s just that you and Kasuga don''t want to fight for real, but want to use each other to vent their anger." "Heh, is this seen through?" Hearing Yuxi''s words, Nagato couldn''t help showing a wry smile. Before that, from Nagato Yuki''s hands, Nagato knew something that shocked and even angered him, and that was that the main god space was actually cultivating his copy. A copy with a similar origin but a different development direction! Nagato''s path forward is control, and the path of the replica is chaos! If Nagato evolves to the extreme, it will be able to control all chaos order, and the extreme evolution of that copy is to return everything to chaos. From the perspective of normal creatures, Nagato is a bit domineering, but it is undoubtedly just. The path of the replica is wrong and evil. But in the eyes of the ultimate will, the mother of the avenue, both situations are just a trend in the future. There is not much difference between order and chaos for the mother of the avenue. Therefore, Nagato can imagine how much of the gaze of the mother of the avenue has been taken away by the replica from itself, and it is definitely his endless enemy of the avenue! Although Nagato didn''t know how the Lord God made a copy of himself. But when the other party did it, Nagato had some ideas.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com After becoming a half-step protoss, Nagato realized that his humanity''s destiny, the one to escape, was incomplete. It was only when Nagato gradually approached the protoss that he was greatly improved. No longer just a passive skill, but finally has the initiative. It was at this time that Nagato realized that the first one that escaped was formed too simple. After all, this is comparable to "Chaos always", enough to run through Nagato''s life, and can rewrite the strongest meaning of the ultimate root. When this profound meaning was formed, the accumulation of Nagato was not bad, but a full version should be brewed. The''Escape One'' is still somewhat inadequate. When I wanted to come, the Lord God took action, causing a small outburst of Nagato Qi Luck. Under the explosion of Qi Luck, Nagato evolved an incomplete escaped one, broke free from the network of life fortune, and had the power to evade all life calculations. "No, maybe it''s not just the main god, or someone behind the main god?!" Recalling the causes and consequences, such a thought flashed through Nagato''s mind, and then intuition surged. The red-haired boy gradually narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous light was brewing. "Then, make an alliance!" While Nagato was thinking, Youxi interrupted Nagato''s thinking, "I don''t need to think too much now, there may be twists and turns, but the first thing is to deal with the Lord God and your copy!" "Ok!" After seeing through his thoughts, Nagato looked at Yuki in surprise subconsciously, and then smiled and said, "Isn''t the alliance taken for granted? Kasuga and I are inseparable in this life." The power of Haruhi Suzumiya has taken a small part of the original power of the clone of Nagato and reversed it. According to Kasuga, she happened to meet the bred replica. Then, the girl gave it a go for freedom. Only after that, although the girl was free, she paid a great price-- First of all, that part of the chaotic origin power is really difficult to manipulate, and it runs away from time to time. It took Kasuga a lot of time to reverse its attributes, and merge his original wish to come true, and derive a chaotic planet. However, after finishing all this, Kasuga found that he had actually entered another cage. In the front of her road, Nagato is suppressing it! Unless Nagato is overturned, Kasuga will not be able to move on... Secondly, Kasuga discovered that he was facing the mad chase of the main god, probably the copy of Nagato was too important to the main god, anyway, the main god is entangled in Kasuga, and must destroy it and regain its origin. By the way, for this reason, Haruhi Suzumiya is quite complicated. On the one hand, the main god is chasing this alliance because of her, and on the other hand, if she hadn''t formed the alliance, I''m afraid they would have been divided and wiped out for those who had escaped from the main god. And what makes Kasuga most confounded is that the copy of Nagato suppressed her! After all, Kasuga only captured a small part of the origin, and the big head was still on the clone. Although the copy was still completely gestated due to the lack of origin, it was enough to suppress Kasuga. Unless Kasuga transforms from the path of the Lord of Chaos Planets, or grows to the point where Nagato possesses the Lord of Chaos Stars, otherwise, he will not be able to get rid of the suppression of the Nagato replica. However, both roads are extremely difficult and almost impossible to achieve! but-- "Although he is self-respecting in his personality, Kasuga does not want to control everything. Looking at Nagato, Yuki calmly told what she understood Haruhi Suzumiya, "In fact, what Kasuga wants more than controlling everything is the power she used to make a wish." "Is this your condition, I understand!" After hearing Yuxi''s words, Nagato pondered, nodded, and said his promise, "If everything goes well, I promise Haruhi Suzumiya to be the god of prayers in the heavens, how about?" "So, the alliance?" "It depends on the situation. Basically, I still have some tolerance." "I understand!" Youxi nodded, and then the surrounding information surged, condensing a thick intelligence file. Raising his hand to catch the file, Nagato opened it leisurely, and while watching it, he muttered to himself, "Well, this is...oh?! Is it the specific information of the Transmitter Alliance?" "This is our sincerity. According to calculations, within a thousand years, we will finally fight the Lord God!" Looking at Nagato, You Xi said indifferently, "Before this, I think you need to regain your power. Although you are strong now, you are not qualified to really fight against the Lord God." "Oh, it''s a cute god, you can see it!" Hearing Yuxis words, Nagato couldnt help laughing, Then, prepare me a space-time courtyard. I cant wait to go home. You have a lot of healthy guys here, and I dont have a bad temper right now. it is good" "If I am not careful, I am not sure what the consequences will be." "it is good!" Two hours later, a space-time courtyard outside the Chaos Planet was activated, turned into a meteor, rushed to the end of the chaos, and disappeared into the depths of the endless chaos... 1583 Nagato information update! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Name: Nagato real name:-- Personality: [Chaos World God] [Half-Step Protoss] [??? Attribute: Control Core power system First level strength: Dao Li! Secondary power: source power and mental power! Three levels of power: mental power, simulation power, physical power Three power system: Heavenly Dao System: Chaos Power! Law: Creation, Order, Destruction Innate meaning: chaos always Vertical pupil: Tianyan''s pupil! Affiliated Upanishad: Light of Opening, Law of Order, Destruction Millstone! Exclusive weapons: Dao Sword + Chaos God Seat! Authentic Mode: Dragon Power Law: space, time, swallow The mystery of natal: Right eye: The pupil of Vientiane! Affiliated Profound meaning: space fusion, broken void, time preemptive, devouring everything... Love 999 novel www.ax999.org Exclusive weapon: Dragon Slashing Sword Humane Mode: The Magic Power of True Ancestor Law: life and death, reincarnation, cause and effect The Profound Meaning of the Fate: The One That Escapes Left eye: The pupil of the fate wheel! Affiliated Profound meaning: causal locking, reincarnation channel, cycle of life and death, cutting off cause and effect... Exclusive weapon: Slashing Edge Sword Six incarnations: Wan Ling Dao: Saye Human Way: The Emperor Hungry Ghost Road: Broli Hell Road: Killing Pills Shura Road: Emperor Yuangen Heaven and Humanity: Misaka Mikoto Notes: The law exists objectively! The same rule is different if different people understand it. Profound meaning is the result of beings comprehending the law. The natal meaning can be regarded as a kind of conceptual power, for example: Yakumozi''s [Realm] 1584 Chapter 001 Chaos Encounter for Subscription You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dark chaos, a bright brilliance suddenly appeared! The chaos and disorder of time and space cannot stop this glorious path, the waveless chaos of the ancient well, under this bright brilliance, waves of chaos rippled. The interior of Guanghua is nothing but a large-scale space-time courtyard. On the balcony on the top floor of the core building in the courtyard, Nagato is looking at the books in his hands leisurely. In his spare time, the red-haired boy enjoys the beauty outside the courtyard from time to time. Perhaps it is because of his own achievement of the Chaos God Seat. In the eyes of other people, the seemingly monotonous chaos is mostly a gray chaotic void, but in the eyes of the red-haired boy, this is not the case. Nagato can clearly perceive how beautiful the ripples are when the time-space courtyard cuts through the chaos. The so-called world, in the eyes of Nagato, is a miracle under countless such ripples. "Chaos, really is the source of everything?" Muttering to himself in a low voice, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Vaguely, Nagato seemed to be able to see the end of his future path, but-- "Damn Lord God, damn clone!" Secretly scolded, Nagato''s eyes could not hide the almost boiling murderous intent. Speaking seriously, this is definitely the first time Nagato has suffered such a big loss, and it is unknowingly, if it hadn''t been for Nagato and Kasuga to meet, one day in the future, it would definitely suffer a big loss. Therefore, for the first time, Nagato put the idea of ??destroying the Lord God in his mind. "After returning to the heavens and ten thousand realms, start preparing!" Such a decision flashed in his mind, and Nagato once again looked at the paper in his hand. This is nothing but the intelligence information given by Yuki Nagato, the Crossover Alliance. Now that he was ready to attack the main god, Nagato would naturally not let go of the good pawn of the Crossover Alliance. And, what I have to say is that the Transmitter Alliance is really powerful! The entire alliance has gathered thousands of traversers and fugitives from the main gods. Almost everyone has special abilities. Among them, the top ten group members under the leader and the leader are almost all in the realm, or have the existence of the realm of war. Having said that, except for one or two people, the rest are just ordinary Taoism. "But this is just right, easy to control!" After carefully studying the combat power of the high level of the Crossover Alliance, Nagato was meditating on how to use these guys. Just thinking about it, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed... "Sure enough, this kind of thing should be handed over to Saye, I still like to do it directly." Losing the information casually, Nagato couldn''t help but start to miss the sight of Bai Yujing. Similarly, Nagato was also imagining what kind of surprises Bai Yujing''s girls could give him after his return. Nagato knew very well how much Bai Yujing would change after he advanced to the Chaos God Seat. Not to mention Nagatos perfect promotion experience... It is after Nagato achieves the Chaos God Seat, its divinity and root consciousness-the Heavenly Dao held by Liangyiyuan, will be able to open up the power of the small heavenly Dao for others. In short, let the girls find one among the many plane planets in the chaotic starry sky. Under such circumstances, with the entire plane as a mentor, the girls'' rapid progress can be foreseen completely, and Bai Yujing''s various promotion resources are sufficient, and the realm is not difficult. "However, Saya''s words, I am afraid it will be a little troublesome!" Biquge novel www.spps.cc Thinking about it, Nagato couldn''t help thinking of his closest partner. Nagato did not forget that Saya also had a clone sister lurking in the main god space. Nagato was not sure whether he could be promoted to the Dao Realm even though he was incomplete. "Ding!!" At this moment, there was an echo from the balcony. At the next moment, a phantom figure of Nagato Yuxi with only ten centimeters and a little hollow eyes appeared on Nagato''s shoulder, and said coldly: "Dear master, hello, the chaos ahead has mutated, please give instructions!" This is an artificial intelligence set by Nagato Yuki on the Space-Time Garden. Used to help Nagato manipulate the space-time courtyard! "Ok?!" Hearing the artificial intelligence, Nagato couldn''t help raising his brows. Chaos is always waveless under normal conditions, but this does not mean that chaos is absolutely safe. Not to mention chaos in time and space, it is the derivative of chaotic ripples, which is still very dangerous. Therefore, after hearing the words of artificial intelligence, Nagato couldn''t help but feel his heart. "I see, let me see!" Saying briefly, Nagato waved his hand directly, and the ripples in the space swayed open. In an instant, the red-haired boy disappeared from the balcony and instantly appeared in the manipulation center of the Space-Time Courtyard. There is no one here, only various science fiction machines are running automatically. In the center of the space is an energy tower about ten meters high. The power of the entire courtyard comes from this! However, Nagato ignored these things, instead betting his gaze on the huge screen in front of the space, wanting to see what the so-called mutation situation was. Then he saw-- In the depths of the chaos, strange "shooting stars" flashed continuously! "what is that?" Seeing this scene, Rao Nagato was also a little surprised. After all, Chaos is too mysterious. Although it has the name of the Lord of Chaos, Nagato has just started, and there are many things that I don''t understand, but it doesn''t matter if you have shallow knowledge, just look at it more. Together with curiosity, Nagato immediately took over the entire space-time courtyard. "boom!!!" The next moment, the speed of the entire space-time courtyard soared again. Amidst the turbulent ripples of chaos, the Space-Time Courtyard rushed towards the''Meteor'', but the''Meteor'' in the chaos seemed to be just the name, and it was declining at an alarming rate. When the empty courtyard arrived nearby, there were not many''Meteor''... "It''s now!" At this moment, Nagato''s spiritual power burst out suddenly, relying on the person of the Lord of Chaos, condensed a large hand of Chaos, and grabbed it towards the meteor... .. 1585 Chapter 002-Canary Asks for Monthly Pass You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The giant hand that covered the sky suddenly appeared out of thin air, and grabbed it towards the''Meteor''. At this time, Nagato in the courtyard of time and space, his attention was also focused on the big hand that covered the sky. In the red-haired boy''s premonition, the shooting star would not be so easy to catch. Sure enough, when covering the sky with big hands approaching those''shooting stars'' "boom!!!" The mysterious power suddenly erupted. The golden light shines in this dark chaos! The big hand of the red-haired boy who condensed from the sky encountered a grand and mysterious impact at this moment. Under this impact, the big hand of the chaotic condensed sky actually collapsed. "What a dangerous force!" Feeling the power that hit the chaos big hand, Nagato couldn''t help expressing his own emotion, and then sneered and said, "But if it''s just this, it won''t be enough to stop me!" As soon as the voice fell, the power of the half-step Protoss within Nagato burst out directly. The big chaotic hand that covered the sky was instantly dyed with a layer of crimson color, and then directly broke through the golden brilliance, penetrated through it, and caught one of the most shining''shooting stars''! "boom!!!" At this moment, Nagato felt a roar of consciousness. In an instant, Nagato''s consciousness spanned endless time and space, and then he saw a queen surrounded by gods and surrounded by the sun and stars, turning his head to look at him. There was a touch of speechless surprise on the delicate cheeks of the blonde queen. Nagato''s consciousness returned to the body without waiting for interaction. "interesting!" Subconsciously looking at the left and right, Nagato murmured a smile, and manipulated the big Chaos hand to reclaim the prey that he got in the time-space courtyard. "Let me see, what the hell is this?" Muttering to himself softly, Nagato''s gaze looked at the gray chaos. Although he can''t see it now, Nagato can perceive it. There is a scary place nearby. These so-called meteors are what erupted from that terrible place. ... ... Three minutes later, the martial arts arena in the space-time courtyard. The ripples of the space suddenly reverberated, and Nagato''s figure appeared horizontally. The next moment, outside the space-time barrier above the battlefield, a huge hand of chaos appeared. "Permission, information manipulation!" Looking at the approaching big hand, Nagato gave such an order in his heart. Suddenly, a slight roar flashed across the courtyard, and bursts of information emerged from the space-time barrier, which turned into a big hand, and received a golden ball of light from the big Chaos hand. The next moment, the torrent of information brought a ball of light across the barriers of time and space, and came to Nagato. "What is this, it feels like a realm power?!" Looking at the ball of light brought by the flood of information in front of him, a touch of sincere curiosity flashed across Nagato''s face, stepped forward, raised his right hand, and gently knocked while standing on the ball of light... 100xs.cc "Crack!!!" As if an egg broke, the whole ball of light began to crack. Soon, the ball of light disappeared into fragments, revealing a woman with short blond hair. Under the pure white gown, he wears a fuchsia halter top and black boots with heels. She wears symmetrical shell earrings. His appearance is conservatively estimated to be in the first half of his twenties. From the broken ball of light, the woman opened her eyes for the first time, just seeing everything around her, she couldn''t help showing a surprised look: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Before she could finish her words, the woman''s eyes saw Nagato, and then she froze in place. "Oh, it seems you know me, who are you, woman?" Seeing the performance of the woman with short blonde hair, Nagato couldn''t help showing a trace of interest, and instinctively told Nagato that this woman would tell him the traces of the heavens and the world. Speaking of the heavens and worlds, Nagato felt very depressed. Originally, when he left, Nagato set his own path of return-- Although the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds is not in Nagato''s hands, the red-haired boy and the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds have an essential soul connection, and they can generally be driven across endless time and space. But now, Nagato found that the connection between himself and the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds was looming, and he could not drive the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds at all to open the door of time and space between himself and the Heavens and Ten Thousand Worlds. The current Nagato, at most, guided the Space-Time Courtyard toward the chaotic starry sky based on this connection. If you can find an insider to lead the way, Nagato said he would be very happy. "Under the Canary, it''s just a mere boxing poet." Wei Wei brewed, and the short-haired woman with short blonde hair who called herself a canary said calmly, "I didn''t expect to see you when I was at my worst, Majesty Chaos City Lord!" Hearing the woman''s words, Nagato''s instinct told him that the chaos city lord the woman was referring to was the divine incarnation of Nagato. At the moment, a little joy flashed across the red-haired boy''s face. and-- "Hakata? Poet? Sounds interesting!" Nagato said indifferently to himself, Nagato looked at the surprised canary and said, "Woman, the person you are talking about should be me, but it''s not me!" "Tell me a little about the Hakata, I am very interested in it!" "what?!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Canary also didn''t react for a while. But the canary is, after all, a human fantasy species known for its rich knowledge in Hakata-the poet, and soon understood many things from the words of Nagato: The boy in front of him had a lot to do with the Chaos City Lord who had ravaged the box court since ancient times. The most likely thing is that he is a clone of that city lord. Through the other party''s tone, Canary can understand that the other party does not know the existence of Hakoi, so here we can get an amazing conclusion-Chaos City Lord is not the existence of Hakoi''s world group. "The City Lord of Chaos turned out to be an existence outside of the world group, so it''s no wonder that he has been able to fight the upper layers of the box court for so long." These conclusions flashed through my mind, but the canary did not show it. He just answered Nagato''s question honestly... 1586 Chapter 003 Narration and Calculation for Reward You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old saying goes: Those who know the current affairs are handsome! Canary understands that the environment she is in is actually very bad now. Although the conversation was only a few words, she already understood the nature of the red-haired boy in front of her. This is a self-respecting, domineering and willful guy to the extreme. Faced with such an existence, showing off one''s wisdom is not a good choice. So she chose to answer each other''s questions honestly. Next, listening to Canary''s description, Nagato''s face gradually became disillusioned, with interest and a bit of disgust, as well as a bit more understanding, and finally returned to calm. "That''s it, no wonder I can''t get in touch!" After listening to Canary''s story, Nagato sighed with emotion. At this moment, Nagato already knows what the Chaos Starry sky is doing-conquering Hakata! Hakatai is a stage created to allow the holders of gifts with powerful power to have fun and enjoyment. It was originally a god-made world built to guide the correct development of the outside world, that is, the third observation universe. In this observation universe, there are many mysterious and unique powers. There is also a unique system that cannot connect to time! Such an existence can completely become an opportunity for Chaos Starry Sky to go further, and the three thousand worlds maintained by Hakatai are even more coveted by Chaos Starry Sky. However, Hakata was a gathering of three thousand world gods and Buddhas. Even the Bai Yujing forces have fallen into a stalemate. According to Canary, they are now being blocked in the first and second floors of the box court, and the battle continues for a long time. "It seems that if you want to go home, you still have to go through the Hakata!" After a little thought, Nagato muttered to himself, and then looked at the canary, "Woman, do you know how to enter the box court? Or, can you take me into the box court?" "Sorry, my lord!" Hearing Nagatos question, Canary smiled bitterly and said, I was expelled from Hakata after losing the Hakata game. Normally, I cant go back, and you should also know my situation? " When she said the last sentence, the canary couldn''t help but raise her heartbeat. This is a little test of the canary. It''s just that women also know that there is nothing more dangerous than testing a wayward demon. Although knowing that the red-haired boy in front of him is very dangerous, Canary still wants to know how powerful he is and whether he can do everything as in the legend. "Indeed, the lingua actually consumes so much, you won''t live long anymore." Nagato may not be very good at calculations, but he is very confident in insight. For the small movements of the canaries, the red-haired boy is insightful, but he does not break. "Yes, as you can see, my spirit has indeed been exhausted." After hearing Nagato''s answer, the canary with a bottom in his heart hesitated and said, "As a poet, I do know some unique methods of returning, but in this case, I am also powerless." "So, if I want to go to Hakata, do I have to restore your spirituality first?" Hearing that, Nagato couldn''t help but walked a step towards the canary with a little laughter, and came directly to her, directly pinched the canary''s chin with his right hand, and lifted it-the only Chinese website www.v1zwxs .com "By the way, woman, is it so easy for me to be fooled in your eyes?" "How come, my lord!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Canary''s pupils shrank slightly. She found that Nagato seemed to be more domineering and oppressive than he showed, but the more in this situation, the woman named Canary smiled more decently "This is just a reasonable exchange. You help me restore the Lingga, and I help you enter the box court!" "Exchange is exchange, but it is not reasonable!" Facing the womans sophistry, Nagatos purple eyes were facing the womans eyes, "Hakki is not inaccessible to me, but someone is guarding Hakki, making it a little hard to find." "However, Lingu seems to be a matter of life for you!" "And I can see that your eyes are full of hatred anger. It looks like you still have an indelible hatred in the box court. If you want to come, you don''t want to die!" "Cut, can you read mind?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Canary froze for a moment, and spoke a little uncomfortably. This time, she omitted even the honorific title. In other words, this is the nature of a woman named Canary. After Nagato said what she had hidden in her heart, this woman finally revealed her nature. But having said that, as the only human in the box court who has completely solved the "Final Trial of Mankind", this kind of randomness seems to be more in line with her essence. "No, that''s just felt!" Seeing the change of the canary, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Although the original canary was beautiful, it was only a beauty in the ordinary category. But after revealing her nature, the charm of this woman rose instantly. In other words, do you want to take the opportunity to do something interesting? Looking at such a canary, Nagato couldn''t help but think of it. At the same time, the canary felt an inexplicable crisis, and subconsciously was about to gather the last strength. And at this moment-- "the host!" A cold voice suddenly sounded, and the artificial intelligence phantom with the appearance of Xiao Nagato Youxi suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and said coldly: "A plane has been detected, please indicate!" "Plane?" Hearing the words of artificial intelligence, Nagato couldn''t help but froze for a moment, manipulating the information in the entire courtyard, and directly revealed a huge virtual screen above the battlefield. Then, a huge plane appeared on the screen. "I want to come to a plane world of Hakoi, so let''s go to that plane first!" Looking at this huge plane, Nagato pondered, made such a judgment, and then looked at Canary, "From today, you can follow me first, Canary." "I know your purpose, and I can achieve your purpose, but are you ready to give everything?!" .. 1587 Chapter 004 Alarming Box Court for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing Nagato''s words, Canary''s pupils couldn''t help shrinking slightly! Although the canary was indeed full of anger and hatred when he was expelled from the Hakata world, this does not mean that the canary has lost his mind and is desperate. Give everything, this is not a simple price! "Am I really ready?" Questioning her own soul secretly, Canary couldn''t help but fell silent. Since birth, the canary has not lacked the moment to face important decisions, whether it is the first choice to confront the devil, or to learn from the gods and Buddhas, or to establish its own community and alliance... At these moments, the Canary made what he believed to be the right choice and walked over unswervingly. And all of these have become the most important brilliance and achievements in the life of a canary! Only this time, Canary really hesitated... Although she was seriously injured, as one of the poets of Hakatai''s writing merits, Canary clearly felt that if she really gave everything, then there really was no room for maneuver. She, the canary''s future, will fall into a dark bottomless abyss. At this time, Canary really realized the horror of this red-haired boy! "Hehe, dealing with the Demon King is a price, woman!" Looking at the silent canary, the young red-haired girl smiled and said indifferently, then ignored the canary, and concentrated all his consciousness on the space-time courtyard... "boom!!!" The space-time courtyard suddenly erupted, drawing a fierce ripple in the chaos. ... ... Ten minutes later, the Space-Time Courtyard finally reached the crystal wall of that plane. At this moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared directly in the chaos, and the entire courtyard shrank instantly and entered the hands of Nagato. The next moment, Nagato directly passed through the plane crystal wall. As soon as he entered the plane, a violent whistling sound came from Nagato''s ear. Opening the purple eyes, Nagato''s vision was reflected in the vast expanse of the roaring atmosphere, as well as the endless earth and city below the sky, while Nagato himself was falling from a high altitude. "Here again, really!" It is not the first time that he has enjoyed such treatment in the plane of entry, and Nagato is calm. It''s just when the red-haired teenager subconsciously digs out a normal flying technique from his brain, preparing to stop his journey of falling from high altitude... "Ahhhhhhhhhh, the spell has failed?" After secretly casting the spell, Nagato found that there was no change in the surroundings. And he himself is still in the process of falling! "Well, this is..." Frowning slightly, Nagato''s gaze narrowed slightly, and all the perceptual abilities beyond imagination spread out in an instant. Under the power of psychics, the red-haired boy communicated with the plane. Then, a very special power system came directly into Nagato''s mind. That is the unique power system of Hakata called the "gift".Good novel www.hxs8xs.com Within the scope of this box court plane group, there is a unique system of box court. Under this system, the law determines that all power comes from the gift of Shura gods and Buddhas, and special powers have their unique merits! As an outsider, if you want to use extraordinary power, Nagato must transform the power into a gift form. "So it''s really arrogant!" After realizing this fact, Nagato couldn''t help sighing softly. The gods and Buddhas in this Hakata are too arrogant, even if the future Nagato really becomes the veritable Lord of Chaos, he dare not say that all power is his own gift. The God-Buddha of Hakata, how can he dare to say such big words! The red-haired boy really didn''t understand. but-- "In this system, there seems to be a familiar aura!" Nagato, who felt a familiar breath in that huge gift system, couldn''t help but laughed softly, "I didn''t expect that the heavens and myriad realms system would erode here. What a...surprise!" As he spoke, Nagato''s thoughts directly merged with the familiar breath. Following the thoughts, this unique breath instantly blended with the red-haired boy. The power of Nagato''s half-step celestial spirit quickly turned into a power that was almost consistent with the entire box court system under the exaggeration of this aura. The scarlet dim light suddenly appeared, and Nagato instantly stopped the downward trend. at the same time-- "boom!!!" The entire box court belongs to the plane group, and even the entire box court experienced a slight vibration. All the gods, Buddhas and Asuras couldn''t help but startle at this moment. Subconsciously, they looked at the stars one after another! Then, in their surprised eyes, they found that all the stars had begun to shift their positions slightly, and a looming red star... was slowly forming! The headquarters of the "QueenHalloween", a three-digit upper community in the box court, immediately spread, and the leader of the Queen of Halloween suddenly announced that it had entered a retreat. No one knows why the Queen of Halloween will enter the retreat. And at the end of the world outside Hakata City. Just in front of the waterfall, the white-haired loli who bestowed the god of water on her family member also couldn''t help but looked up to the sky, and she was silent for a long time before speaking in complicated words: "I have to say, this unborn compatriot is so overbearing that we don''t know what to say?" "Master Bai Yasha, what are you talking about!" The giant water snake next to the white-haired Lolita asked in surprise. I was accustomed to seeing her own adult''s unscrupulous behavior. Suddenly seeing her such a complicated expression, the water snake said that she was not used to it. "It''s okay, I just saw a compatriot who might meet in the future!" The complexity on the face of the white-haired loli named Bai Yasha quickly disappeared without a trace, but she showed a touch of interest, "Speaking of which, what is the power held by that possible compatriot? It is really interesting. !" And on a desert monument thousands of miles away from Baiyacha. The blue-haired girl in a white dress walked out of the historic site, stepped barefoot on the hot desert, looked up at the sky leisurely, and looked at the star that was forming, the girl couldn''t help showing a touching smile: "Brother Nagato, you are finally here!" .. 1588 Chapter 005 Destiny Variables Seek Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, it seems that you made it a bit too much to appear on the stage?" Nagato was not very clear about the changes in the box garden, but looking at the extra redness in the sky above him, Nagato knew that the movement he had caused was definitely not small. It is estimated that by now, the entire upper level of the box court knows that a domineering Protoss will be born! In this regard, Nagato itself does not care... In other words, this is just right. The red-haired boy doesn''t like to act sneakily. With such a well-known identity, it''s just convenient for Nagato Miku to act in Hakata. "But that''s something later, let''s land now!" At this time, there was a long sound of breaking through the air from the end of the sky, interrupting the red-haired boy''s contemplation. Nagato looked up, but it was an extremely fast plane. After seeing the plane, Nagato suppressed other thoughts and prepared to land. Nagato didn''t plan to meet with the plane officially, which caused the whole world to panic. Although he was not afraid of trouble, Nagato never liked trouble. Right now, Nagato raised his right hand, pinched out a handprint, and vomited lightly in his mouth: "escape!" Before the words were finished, the red-haired boy disappeared in place. At the same time, among the pedestrians in the city on the ground tens of thousands meters below, there was a red-haired figure in a purple robes unknowingly, and no one noticed. Naturally, Nagato blended into this plane. This is one of the three great gifts that Nagato''s half-step celestial spirit power has transformed into the box court power system. Its name is Tianyao, which is a special gift transformed through the one that escapes! Through this gift, as long as you perceive what you can, Nagato can freely travel around the world without any restriction. Well, having said so much, this gift is at best an escape technique. The destructive power is not great, but it is unexpectedly very practical! "Furthermore, Tian Dun has not evolved to the extreme!" After stopping, Nagato looked at his palm, and muttered a bit dissatisfied. Half-step Protoss is only half-step Protoss after all, the power of Protoss is not complete, and it is still a lot behind the full version of Protoss, and the three major gifts have not been developed to the extreme. "However, it should be enough!" Quite confusedly muttering to himself, Nagato suddenly shook his whole body slightly, as if he had sensed something, looked forward, and then "boom!!!" There was a big explosion in a large building about several kilometers away from Nagato! ... ... Hot flames are spreading from the center of the explosion. The bustling city that was originally lively and orderly fell apart at this moment and became completely chaotic. The people around couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then began to flee frantically. The instinct for life to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages is constantly warning them of the dangers ahead! Especially after many close guys were swallowed by the spreading fire, the chaos became more obvious. Cries, screams, and roars one after another. "What a purgatory on earth!" Biquge vp www.vp268.com Watching everything happening around him indifferently, Nagato did not show any movement on his face. Since a long time ago, Nagato has been able to calmly ignore the demise of unrelated lives. The small purgatory on earth is of little importance to Nagato, who can destroy the world for his own sake. just-- "What is this weird feeling?" Walking towards the source of the explosion, Nagato couldn''t help but a little surprise appeared in his eyes. The nature of the half-step Protoss was telling Nagato. The center of the explosion seemed to have something extraordinary, Nagato could vaguely feel it, and that might be a turning point in fate. "interesting!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile. The survival time is getting longer. In addition to the goal of becoming stronger as always, Nagato also has the characteristics of the general longevity species, which is the pursuit of''interesting things''. With this feeling, Nagato speeded up and walked towards the center of the explosion. "boom!!!" At this moment, another explosion occurred at the center of the explosion. A large number of flames and rocks blasted from the center of the explosion in all directions. Many people who had no time to escape were concentrated by the rocks and then swallowed by the flames. Only Nagato, in this violent impact, still appeared to be at ease. Rocks can''t hit him, and flames can''t touch him! The impact of the explosion is directly invalidated... Nagato''s progress is unstoppable! In a moment, the red-haired boy cut directly into the center of the explosion with a weird pace, and came to a large building that almost turned into a flame purgatory. Looking at the building that was almost turned into ruins, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly. Knowing that Nagato could not delay any longer, he immediately released all his perceptions, and then a strange fluctuation appeared in Nagato''s perception. "Found it, it''s here!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s figure directly disappeared in place. At the same time, Nagato''s figure appeared directly in a secret room inside a large building that was about to collapse. "boom!!!" As if sensing the appearance of Nagato, a fierce explosion suddenly appeared. At this moment, Nagato clearly sensed the aura called''Destiny''. Destiny didn''t want the things here to be taken, so it promoted the explosion. just-- "Unfortunately, I happen to be the nemesis of fate!" With a low laugh, Nagato waved his right hand toward the void, and the sword light of slicing the edge suddenly appeared. The explosion that was about to be born, and the aura of fate lingering here, all beheaded! The second gift-cut the fate, the origin and the extinction, all things are cut! The surrounding flames disappeared instantly, revealing the situation of the secret room in front of Nagato! Then, Nagato saw a round capsule with an opaque liquid on the high platform in the center of the secret room. Just looking at it, Nagato could feel the wonderful power contained in it. "Oh, is this the thing?" Some eagerly stepped forward, Nagato immediately removed the round capsule from the high platform. Soon, on the surface of the capsule, Nagato saw the words''third stellar particle''... 1589 Chapter 006 Expectation and Settlement First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...This thing is amazing!" Looking at the capsule in his hand, Nagato couldn''t help showing a touch of shock. He was far away just now, and Nagato hadn''t noticed yet. Only then did he discover that the liquid in the capsule in his hand was actually drawing information from the surrounding environment and generating energy on its own. "It''s just the prototype of a permanent energy source!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato also had to marvel at the human wisdom. As for why it is human beings, not other lives. That''s because the causality that Nagato perceives from this capsule comes from humans, and even Nagato can vaguely perceive that the things in his hands are related to the future of humans on this plane. "It looks like I got something very interesting!" Nagato remembers that Canary said before that Hakoi appeared to guide the development of the world. In this case, the fate of this plane was actually the result of Hakoi''s guidance. In other words, the explosion and the destruction of the capsules here are actually fixed numbers! And Nagato''s actions directly broke the fixed number set by Hakoi...It seemed to provoke the whole Hakoi! "In other words, will it attract the strong in the box court!" With this thought, Nagato couldn''t help showing a look of expectation on his face. Before going to Hakoi, Nagato also wanted to get a good understanding of Hakoi''s combat effectiveness. However, this situation is also likely to cause the distance between this plane and the box court to become farther and farther. The possibility is only half. "Forget it, it''s beyond my control anyway, just look forward to it!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato''s eyes have been on the so-called third star particle body, purple eyes are faint, I don''t know what he is thinking. At this moment, a long whistle sounded from outside, and it was getting closer. I think it was the fire brigade or the guards. "Leave here first and find a place to settle down!" For the first time, Nagato put the capsule away, looked around and found that there was nothing else useful, Nagato didn''t want to stay longer, and turned into an afterimage, and suddenly disappeared in place. ... ... Leaving the scene of the explosion, Nagato chose the direction at will and kept moving forward. Obviously, I walked normally, but each step spanned a distance of hundreds of meters, but what is even more strange is that Nagato''s abnormality was not noticed by the surrounding crowd, or even captured by the monitor. It seems to be separated from the world, and it seems that the body is in between the world. This is the gift-the true power of Tian Dun! Three minutes later, Nagato directly crossed the prosperous urban area and the suburbs under construction, and came to a rural area surrounded by mountains that looked extremely quiet. The quiet and leisurely beauty, which is completely different from the bustling urban area, immediately attracted the red-haired teenager. "Just settle here!" Leaping into the void, Nagato nodded in satisfaction with the environmental income of the entire village, and then Nagato flew directly over the forest on the edge of the village. Turning his right hand, the space-time courtyard the size of a palm appeared in Nagato''s hand.New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net This is not a model, it is indeed a time-space courtyard. As an important vehicle for the Crossover Alliance to walk through chaos, the Space-Time Courtyard has many functions. In addition to the chaos navigation mode, there are also portable mode, residential mode and combat mode. Needless to say, it is the space-time courtyard in portable mode! "Permission manipulation, residential mode!" The spirit blended with it, and Nagato instantly activated the residential mode of the time-space courtyard. The small courtyard immediately burst out with a faint light, and invisible fluctuations radiated from the courtyard. This is not a wave of magic, but a pure spiritual baptism. Under this spiritual baptism, everyone within a thousand miles could not help but appear in a trance. "boom!!!" At this moment, small courtyard information surged wildly. From small changes, countless information began to blend with the world. Soon, with this blend, the courtyard was located in the woods! A little information was swept away, and the environment around the courtyard changed slightly. The sense of harmony and nature radiates naturally from the exterior of the courtyard. At this moment, the spiritual baptism emanating from the courtyard has disappeared, and when the people passing by saw the courtyard appearing out of thin air, they did not look surprised, at most they were a little envious. In their memory, this courtyard has been seated in this village very early. "Information manipulation? What a good ability!" Falling directly from the sky onto the balcony of the central courtyard building, Nagato carried his hands on his back, looking at everything around him condescendingly, but couldn''t help expressing such emotion in his heart. A glimpse of the whole leopard, Nagato can imagine the terrible part of Nagato Yuki! "Or, Yuki and Saya will be in good harmony!" Muttered softly, Nagato waved his right hand, and the figure of the canary appeared directly beside him, not only the canary, but Esders, the red pupil and the black pupil appeared. just-- "Absolutely Frozen Fist!" "One hit will kill the village rain!" "Eight poles in one!" The Esdes who just appeared fought with the sisters of the red eyes. No, the correct statement is that the three who happened to be fighting were sent here by the time and space of Nagato! The cold air and the two forces of death suddenly collided, and the surging coercion was wanton! Under this coercion, the canary almost activated the last power in the body, but fortunately Nagato did it for the first time, and the sword light beyond common sense came out, slaying all the freezing energy and the power of death! "Okay, don''t fight!" After doing all this, Nagato looked at Esders and Sister Akita, and said, "This is my temporary residence, and I can''t let the three of you destroy it." After seeing the three of them stop, Nagato looked at the canary. "what happened?" The canary at this time has torn off her disguise and restored her original personality, "Does the lord want my body, if so, I can''t refuse it." "The proposal is good, but a bit boring!" Hearing what Canary said, Nagato nodded, then shook his head again, and said, "According to Hakata''s rules, let''s play a game, Canary!" .. 1590 Chapter 007 Nagato Attempts Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bonus Game Name: Trial of Destiny Organizer: Lord of Chaos! Participants: Canaries and their companions! Winning conditions: From now on until seven years later, as a limit, the canary must challenge the fate chess game set by the Lord of Chaos and defeat all its celestial family members. Failure conditions: surrender, or fail to break the destiny game within seven years, or fail to come and participate. Consequences of failure: Canary''s body, mind and soul all belong to the Lord of Chaos! Swear to abide by the above rules, under the glory and banner, the canary will participate in the gift contest. "Lord of Chaos" seal! Standing next to a mature golden wheat field, bathed in the wind of autumn harvest, Canary looked at the contract book in her hand, and couldn''t help but show an extremely complicated bitter smile on her face. Not long ago, Canary and Nagato booked such a game! As compensation, Canary received sufficient spiritual supplements from Nagato, and at least for seven years, if she did not use her strength indiscriminately, her physical injury would not deteriorate. just-- "Can I really succeed?" For the first time, Canary has doubts about whether the game can win. Even when facing the blocked world known as the final trial of mankind, the dystopian demon, when the gods and Buddhas were helpless, the Canary had no doubts about victory. She is convinced of the possibilities of mankind, and she also believes that her decision will bring true victory. But now, facing the Lord of Chaos, she was a little timid. "Is it because of the failure to be expelled from the box court?" Thinking of her failure and being expelled from the box court before, Canary nodded and shook her head again. Canary understood that her state was indeed wrong, and her anger affected her judgment. But the Canary also understands that anger is only part of the cause. The bigger reason should be the existence of the Lord of Chaos. "Forget it, let''s calm down first!" Muttering to herself in a low voice, the Canary glanced at the tall courtyard in the distance, then turned around and left without any hesitation. Soon, the woman with short blond hair disappeared here! ... ... "is this necessary?" When the Canary left, on the balcony of the central building in the mountain courtyard, Esther, dressed in simple pajamas, stepped to the red-haired boy who was leaning on the recliner and sat directly on Nagato: "It''s just a seriously injured woman. Does it need to be so troublesome?" "If you want her, just tie it into the room!" Lingjiu literature website www.09wxw.com As he spoke, Esdes lowered his body slightly, and his dark blue hair was flowing down, hanging down on Nagato''s body. The loose clothes showed the charm of the girl''s body in front of Nagato''s eyes. "Don''t worry, it''s just an experiment!" Facing the temptation of Esthers, Nagato did not hesitate, and directly raised his right hand, pressed it on the soft white, gently pinched, and whispered in his mouth "My instinct tells me that the poet in Hakatai will give me a big surprise!" As he spoke, Nagato''s eyes couldn''t help being a little blurred... as if he could see through the future of fate. The so-called Hakata Poet is a very interesting profession! Poets who are known as the fourth strongest species of Hakata can sing at the cost of their own spiritual energy consumption, either for praise, or belittle, and distortingly change the history outside Hakata. In the example of the canary, Nagato learned of a pair of vampire sisters. My sister is the king of vampires, my sister is a princess! The vampire organization the sisters belonged to was originally the famous Hakata knights in Hakata, and determined to protect Hakata. However, the sisters were betrayed, and their sisters ran away and became a demon king. As a result, the poets of Hakatai played up the matter unscrupulously, directly turning the legend of Hakatai knights into Earl Dracula. Later, in order not to let the glory of Hakata knight disappear, that sister took up the sins committed by her sister, and became the evil vampire circulated by poetsLamia. In some respects, the poets power is not inferior to the star spirits. The three strongest species of natural gods and Buddhas and purebred dragons are even surpassed. They can achieve what the other three strongest species cannot. thing. In the huge box court, the poet is mysterious and famous all over the world. However, in Nagato''s eyes, the so-called poet is actually very simple. Isn''t that an existence that can use the power of Alaya on a large scale? There is no mystery at all. Being able to use the power of Alaya means that almost all poets are loved by human consciousness. In this way, in a human-dominated plane, even if the poet is not the protagonist, she is also the main supporting role. Her luck is definitely not small, and it will become an important fulcrum to dominate the future destiny. What Nagato wants to know is what surprises the canary will bring to her if she leaves her side! The red-haired boy is very curious about the future of this world. After all, this is a plane developed from the third perpetual motion machine, which can be called the ultimate mystery of the future of mankind! "Don''t let me down, Canary!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato felt his cheeks ice, and then Nagato saw Esther who was on his body looking at him with a dissatisfaction, with her hands touching her face. The coldness that Nagato felt was the icy air that filled the palm of Esthers! "Really!" Seeing Nagato''s recovery, Esters stopped releasing cold air in his palm, lowered his head, kissed on the top of Nagato''s head, and said: "When talking to me, don''t think of other women!" "Oh, really keen!" Looking at the appearance of a little woman like Esdes, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile, straightened his upper body from the recliner, hugged Esdes directly, and buried his head in the beautiful breast of the girl. Taking in the girl''s icy fragrance, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a flame burning from his body. "Today, officially become my woman, Asides!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato directly hugged Esders and got up from the chair, and disappeared on the balcony in a few steps, not knowing where he went to have sex... 1591 Chapter 008 Devour and Chase the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For the next few days, Nagato has been lingering on Esther. The curvy body of the ice queen really gave Nagato a lot of enjoyment, especially the strong icy fragrance and the always cold body temperature, which made Nagato quite obsessed. And Esders, who was just getting a taste of personnel, was also obsessed with that kind of activity. When the interest came, the two of them ignored the place and the surrounding situation. The halls, balconies, rooms, etc. all left traces of their love. There were no outsiders in the courtyard, but it didn''t cause much impact. It''s just that the two girls, Chi and Kuro, looked at Nagato extremely dissatisfied. Nagato just smiled meaninglessly about this, and then went straight to the room of the two sisters one night, fighting against Shuangjiao in the night, and directly took the two sisters Chi and Hei. However, the days of singing every night are always short, and Nagato''s attention finally returned to business. After sending the unhappy red and black pupils, and the desperately dissatisfied Esders to cultivate his heart, and strive to settle the surge of power in his body as soon as possible, Nagato took out a full name. Capsules of liquid items of the three stars particles. Looking at the thing in his hand, Nagato felt like the laws of physics were completely trampled on. "The physics teachers in the previous life will probably faint if they see it!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a bit of wry smile, and then thought in silence. To be honest, this kind of particle body''s energy is not advanced for Nagato. Although it is a bit strange, the red-haired boy doesn''t care too much. However, what made Nagato care about was the ability that was born out of nothing. This ability to directly generate energy from nothing through environmental intelligence is the power that really surprised Nagato. "I want that kind of power!" Staring at the capsule in his hand, Nagato slowly spit out such a sentence. If he has this ability, even if he is facing a harsh situation, as long as the consciousness still exists, Nagato will be able to obtain information from the surroundings and thus have the combat ability again. Most importantly, if this ability can be combined with Nagato''s power... "Ontology core mode will have the possibility of protracted warfare!" An excited application flashed across his face, Nagato went to the secret room specially opened under the courtyard, and then sat cross-legged in it, then opened the capsule in his hand, and drank it! "boom!!!" The third star particle body flowing into the red-haired boy resonated with the little power remaining in Nagato''s body. In an instant, mysterious fluctuations spread... Under this fluctuation, Nagato''s eyes closed tightly, as if falling asleep. ... ... "Finally I find you!" Just as Nagato swallowed the third star''s celestial body, in this chaotic area, in the place of the box court that was only above the flow plane at different times, such a faint sigh came from within a realm gate on the third floor of the box court. The next moment, a blond girl holding a parasol wandered out of the realm gate. This is a beautiful girl who cannot be described with simple pen and ink. Her existence is as dazzling as the sun, but as unpredictable as a cloud, her expression is extremely cold, but full of unspeakable majesty.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com If the more knowledgeable beings in the box garden come here, and seeing this blond girl, I am afraid they will be shocked and call out the name of''Queen''! Yes, queen! The girl in front of her is the guardian of the box court realm, the famous Halloween queen! Halloween queen, she is the star of gold and realm! This is an incomparably powerful existence. It is listed as the three problem children of Hakata, alongside Baiyasha and the magic star Argel. It is the center of the Celtic group of gods, the manipulator and guardian of Hakatas urban realm, in the entire Hakata, The only existence called the''Queen''. However, not long ago, the Queen of Halloween had clearly announced her retreat. Why did the Queen of Halloween, who had clearly announced her retreat, come here? The answer is nothing else, it is because of Nagato! When Nagato arrived in this chaotic realm before, and intercepted the canary who was expelled from the Hakata in the chaos, the Queen of Halloween and Nagato had a brief meeting. It was said that it was a meeting, but in fact the two of them only took a picture, and they didn''t even have time to say a word. However, during that meeting, the Queen of Halloween felt the trace of fate. The queen clearly had a foreboding that if she approached the red-haired man, she would be gradually ruined, but in this destruction, the queen saw her new life again! That is a man who can destroy himself, but also an opportunity for his own rebirth. If it is an ordinary person, after foreseeing such a fate, I am afraid they will find ways to avoid it. It''s just that the Halloween Queen won''t. Because she is the Queen of Halloween, the only queen in the box court! Her pride cannot tolerate her own withdrawal! and "We are very curious about what will destroy us!" With a terrifying smile of interest and chill on her face, the queen made a decision. At the moment, secretly arranging the affairs of her community, the queen publicly announced the retreat, but secretly went out alone, looking for the trace of Nagato. And now, she finally caught a trace of Nagato. "My dear enemy, here we come!" With a chuckle, the girl was shining endlessly with the brilliance of stars, and these brilliance instantly gathered into a path leading to the unknown realm of time, space and earth. At the end of the road, mysterious waves are spreading. At the moment, the girl didn''t say much, she stepped directly on the road to the world of entry. The next moment, the Queen of Halloween felt the distortion of time and space, and the whole person instantly left the box court and appeared in the starry sky on a certain plane. "That''s it!" Ignoring her own environment, the Queen of Halloween looked directly at a water blue planet not far away, and subconsciously wanted to open the realm door and head towards it. just "who is it?!" An ominous aura flashed in the spiritual sense, and the Queen of Halloween stopped, looked around, and yelled, "Even to hide in front of this king!" .. 1592 Chapter 009 Extraterritorial Demon Lord Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The queen''s indifferent scolding echoed in the starry sky. The vacuum environment cannot prevent the propagation of the queen''s will. The starlight in the surrounding space gradually diffuses, and the invisible coercion is centered on the elegant and noble queen, spreading in all directions. However, after ten seconds, there was no change in the surroundings, and it was still quiet. "Asshole!" Seeing this situation, the queen suddenly became angry. The main authority of the six suns in the body can be activated instantly, and the queen burst out with endless rays of light, and the strong solar will burst suddenly, burning everything around. "Ah la la, it''s really dangerous!" Under this sun''s will, the leisurely voice echoed in the starry sky. The next moment, in the queen''s slightly shrunken pupils, a girl with green hair walking barefoot against the sun was reflected, and her body in white veil showed a beautiful curve in the sun. "It''s you!" After seeing the people coming, the Queen of Halloween''s words gradually became solemn. The brilliance that was originally wanton and vertical quickly converged, because the Queen of Halloween knew that facing the girl in front of her, the power of the mere sunlight had no effect at all. "Who I thought it was? It turned out to be an extraterritorial demon lord recognized by Buddhism, Lord Saya!" Slightly narrowed her eyes, the Halloween queen held an umbrella and said in a somewhat blunt tone, "What are you doing here, aren''t you afraid that Sakyamuni will come and personally save you, the demon master outside the territory?" "Ha, what''s so scary about those bald heads in Buddhism? It''s not that they have never beaten them!" Faced with the harsh attitude of the Halloween Queen, Saya said with a carefree voice, "As for the purpose of my coming here, it is probably the same as you, the Queen of Halloween, by the way, I came here through your realm. Oh, thank you very much." "you!!!" Upon hearing Saya''s words, a ray of cold flashed in the eyes of the Queen of Halloween. The Queen of Halloween cannot make a clear judgment on the truth or falsehood of the other partys words. After all, the entire upper layer of the box court knows that the second place in Chaos City, the outer demon lord-Saya, is worthy of the demon recognized by Shakyamuni himself. The title of the master and the style of behavior are hard to guess. But the Queen of Halloween clearly perceives the evil of the demon lord towards herself. If possible, the queen didn''t want to fight this weird guy. I think back then, when Chaos City, as one of Hakatas creative forces, suddenly made the decision to conquer Hakata, this weird guy was the most prominent role in that Hakatas initial battle. In order to repel her, Hakata dispatched as many as hundreds of gods, headed by Sakyamuni, the mother of the evil gods of Zoroastrianism, and Emperor Shaotian, to repel this guy, but it was only a repulsion, not It suppresses or kills. Such a tricky guy, as long as normal people don''t want to talk to him! However, even if they don''t want to talk anymore, the other party will come to the door, and the Queen of Halloween will not back down. Now, she has only one choice, and that is to fight, and completely defeat her! Thinking about it this way, the vast lingo in the Queen of Halloween began to activate... "Ah la la, don''t be so excited!" As if sensing the excitement of the Halloween Queen, Saya''s figure disappeared, and then appeared in front of her before the Halloween Queen could react... TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com Then, he directly raised his hands and pressed it on the queen''s plump European pie! "Well, it''s worthy of the Queen''s chest!" After squeezing it hard, Saya''s face was full of aftertaste, and he said, "I heard that you and Bai Yacha are incompatible with each other. It''s not because of the cup cover, after all, Bai Yacha is only a poor-breasted loli." "But it''s not right, that guy Bai Yacha seems to be able to transform into a royal sister..." "You die for us!" After a slight astonishment, the Halloween queen''s face completely blushed. It was not shy, but utter anger. The next moment, the flames burned. "Ah, it''s dangerous!" In the face of such a flame, Saya also had to evade his edge for a while and backed away. The flame that the Queen of Halloween holds is the fire of the sun, and it is not the fire of the sun in general, but the fire of the sun coming from a quarter of the Hakata Sun. And the sun in the box court is the plane group to which the box court belongs, a collection of incalculable sun reflections. This quarter-authorized solar fire may only be a little hotter than the flame in the center of the ordinary sun, but it is ten million times more mysterious than the normal sun. Such flames can already cause damage to Saya. "People who are ignorant and shameless, we won''t let you go!" All the previous worries completely disappeared from the Halloween queen. The endless flames centered on the blonde girl, spreading in all directions, forming a huge flame field in the universe. In the flame field, six suns are slowly rising, reflecting the entire flame field even more dazzling! ... ... Just when the war in space just started, the earth saw such a weird scene, beside the original sun, there was an extra dazzling sun-there are two days! In a short while, people all over the world went crazy instantly! The Canary who was traveling around the world also saw this scene, and her expression changed greatly. Although she could not use her own power, the poet''s foundation was still there. She naturally knew that it was not the sun. "Is this a masterpiece of the sun god? Or those adults who have sun sovereignty?" Because the battle location is far away in space, even a canary cannot be sure of the real situation, but she knows that this situation will definitely attract Nagato''s attention. It is never a good thing to arouse Nagato''s interest. At this point, Canary has truly determined! "I hope it''s not my acquaintance." Whispering to herself in a low voice, the canary suddenly felt a slight vibration from the earth, and a lot of smoke and dust filled the distant mountains and forests. Looking closely, Canary saw a young child punching excitedly! The woods and the earth are being devastated by violent violent... 1593 Chapter 010 Saya vs Queen third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was a child who looked less than ten years old. Probably because of their relatively young age, children seem to be indistinguishable from men and women. In terms of appearance alone, the other party is quite cute, but watching the child''s fists and feet, the whole earth is broken, no one will think that the other party is cute. If you really see this scene, I''m afraid normal people will be scared to flee. After all, the combat effectiveness of this child is a bit too strong. In the box garden world where the gods and Buddhas gathered, there was still a canary that made the gods and Buddhas marvel at their performance. Naturally, she would not be frightened by the child''s combat power, but at this time she also fell into sluggishness. Not because of surprise, but from a heartfelt wonderful feeling! "How does it feel?" Raising her right hand and covering her own heart, the canary could hear her heart beating''pounding'', and the speed and frequency were much better than usual. In a daze, Canary understood that this is a fateful encounter! Seeing this child is the fate of her canary! So, what should we do next? He looked faintly at the child who was throwing his fists into the sky in excitement in the distance, and looked at the surprise and crazy smile of the other person because of the scene of''there are two days in the sky''... Canary couldn''t help but think: "This is a lonely little guy!" Thinking of this, the canary walked towards the other side. Canary decided that she would adopt this little guy, and then thoroughly teach her everything to the other party, until the approval of her own destiny began. "Before the end, it should be a kind of romance to pass on one''s own inheritance!" ... ... At this time, in the far space of the earth, the battle has entered a white-hot stage in an instant! Under Saya''s stimulation, the Halloween queen went away instantly. The scorching flames burned frantically in the vacuum domain, and the six hot little suns continued to revolve around the Halloween Queen along a mysterious track, raising the temperature of the entire flame domain crazy! "Ah la la, it looks like it''s overkill!" With the ability to move phases and constantly dodge the attack of the flames, Saya found that although he was able to dodge, he couldn''t get close to the opponent''s side. In this way, he couldn''t defeat the opponent. Because the owner of the sun''s sovereignty is very simple when he uses the sun''s power. Often a little power can get a lot of sun power! Even though the Halloween Queen has made such an exaggerated flame field, in fact, she did not consume any power at all. The speed of consuming her own power is not as fast as her own recovery speed. As for why Saya knew about this kind of thing, it was because-- "It seems that I also have sun sovereignty!" As soon as the voice fell, Saya''s figure shone with a faint gleam, his long cyan hair turned into golden double ponytails, a pair of animal ears appeared horizontally, and his weak body instantly turned into a battle-ridden body. The golden armor shone with dazzling brilliance, and the unquenchable fighting spirit turned into endless fighting spirit! Saya, the beastmaster, is here! "Appear!" Love you e-book www.antxt.com After the beastmaster Saya appeared, his hands were raised high, and a huge little sun appeared directly above her hands. In the little sun, the form of a lion flashed past. This is one of the solar sovereignty that Saya holds, divided into 24 parts, Leo! "Aha, go!" Holding the little sun high, Saya, the beast master, threw boldly! The flaming little Leo sun turned into a beautiful trajectory in space, blasted directly into the flame field with the qualities of a meteor, and collided head-on with the six little suns. "boom!!!" A terrifying explosion was born in space. The flame created by the explosion even caused a wave of distortions in the void. Simply this is an endless space, and the surroundings are all in a vacuum environment. This is enough to say that the terrible explosion that the earth blasted through did not cause much impact. "boom!!!" At this moment, the center of the explosion once again set off a fierce impact. The six rotating little suns changed and rose again, and the Halloween queen, who was under the protection of the little sun, appeared unharmed, her posture still elegant and sharp. Just when the elegant queen is ready to show her thunderous anger to the enemy... "What about people?" Looking around, the queen realized that she had lost her opponent. Ling Sense expanded to the extreme in an instant, and the range of thousands of miles all entered the Queen''s perception, but she still didn''t notice the slightest of the opponent. "The Demon Lord''s hidden ability is very strong, but is it so strong?" Carefully maintaining her spiritual sense, the Queen of Halloween has increased her vigilance to the maximum. However, when her eyes swept across her original target planet inadvertently... I just saw a small figure flying towards that planet leisurely. Right now, the Queen of Halloween was stunned. The six running little suns all over her body couldn''t help but feel unstable. The queen almost couldn''t catch her breath. It seemed to vaguely hear a crow flying by, shouting words like''idiot''. "Damn master, I will never let you go!" The anger completely overwhelmed reason, and the Queen of Halloween immediately incorporated the six little suns into her body, and a terrible breath burst from her body. However, at this moment-- "Ha ha!" A treacherous smile sounded in the Queen''s ears, and Saya''s figure instantly spanned tens of thousands of miles and appeared directly on the Queen''s body, with surging ripples condensed on her right hand. At this moment, the queen who had just gathered too much power fell into a momentary stiffness! "Unexpectedly, it''s amazing how pure the Halloween queen, who is famous for the entire box court!" "But, this world can be pure, but not stupid!" "It''s best to not even need morals!" As soon as the voice fell, Saye''s right hand was directly attached to the queen''s abdomen, and the terrifying wave burst suddenly, piercing the queen''s body, and directly bombarding her soul. "Profound meaning, soul tide!!" .. 1594 Chapter 011 Queens true intention is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Unimaginable waves echoed in the vacuum of the universe. In silence, the void was distorted and time was destroyed. With Saya and the Queen of Halloween as the center, the universe with a radius of several kilometers appeared an obvious collapse. Surging mind particles continue to overflow from the collapsed space, destroying the space wantonly! In the depths of the collapsed universe, the Queen of Halloween exclaimed in agony for the first time, but the sound did not come out and was completely covered up by endless particles. The vitality of the queen crazily weakened at this moment, and it almost disappeared soon... "Ahhhhh, the battle is much easier than expected!" Outside the collapsed space, Saya''s figure appeared instantaneously, walking barefoot into the void, leisurely. To be honest, the girl was a little disappointed. She originally thought it would be an earth-shattering battle, but she didn''t expect the existence of the only queen of the box court, which seemed a bit of a misnomer. In the old days, Hakata had three problem children, the magic star Argel, the White Night King and the Queen of Halloween! Saya, the magic star Argel, has never seen her before, but her story is very clear. Argel was once a god. With the change of time, he obtained the demon''s merits in the Old Testament and transformed into a protagonist. After he came to the box garden, he challenged all the gods and Buddhas in the three thousand worlds and spread demons and harmful beasts. It is indeed worthy of Saya to remember the existence of this level of death. Although her fate seems very miserable, the magic star is indeed an overly strong guy. It is said that she possesses the super power to petrify the entire world, which should not be underestimated. As for the White Night King, Saya had seen and fought with him. That is the existence that Hakata has the most sovereignty of the sun, how big is the sovereignty, and the purest power of the sun, without paying a price, Saya really can''t help the White Night King. "In contrast, the most famous Halloween Queen doesn''t seem to be that great..." Shah shook his head. Saya first sighed slightly, then turned to look at the blue water planet in the distant place, with a delighted smile on his face, "But that''s fine, Brother Nagato, I''m here!" Smiling, Saya was about to activate his phase movement ability to reach the distant planet in one step. just-- "boom!!!" The sudden roar echoed in all directions at the same time. In the next moment, in Saya''s slightly shocked vision, countless stars gathered, and the dark and deep space environment instantly turned into a mysterious realm of shining stars. Then, the fire of life that was about to be extinguished by the Halloween Queen instantly burned! "Huh, is this?" Feeling the exuberance of the fire of life, Saya''s face couldn''t help flashing a touch of surprise, his gaze directly looked at the collapsed space, and the endless starlight replaced the mind particles, flooding the collapsed space. Soon, with the starlight shining, the collapsed space calmed down in an instant. And the figure of the Queen of Halloween appeared in the starry sky. The queen is still in a gorgeous dress, holding a parasol, and looks very graceful and indifferent. There is no breath of fighting, as if she has never experienced a fight. "That''s it, you are born again!" After thinking about tens of thousands of ideas in a moment, Saya quickly came up with his own answer, "But it is, I almost forgot, are you the Queen of Halloween, you naturally have the power of Halloween." Halloween is a New Year festival originated from the ancient Celtic nation.Must-Read House www.bidu5.com However, this festival is also a time to worship dead souls. At that time, the realm between life and death will be almost infinitely thin. It is normal for the dead to resurrect and the living to enter the dead. The Queen of Halloween naturally has the power of Halloween, that is, the power that can cross the realm of life and death! "Just so what? You are not my opponent!" Armed with both hands, Saya looked at the Halloween queen condescendingly, and said in a calm tone, "Although you have a lot of abilities and are very powerful, the combat experience is really scarce and amazing. If you fight, you will only lose one way, so Surrender, seeing that your ability is pretty good, I will not waste talents." Hearing what Saya said, the corner of the queen''s mouth twitched, and she was silent for a while before she said something like this-- "Do you know why I am the queen?" As soon as the voice fell, there was a wave of invisible and mysterious fluctuations in the queen''s body. The shining stars around her resonated strongly at this moment, and the realm between life and death was almost nothing at this moment. "boom!!!" The next moment, the magnificent shock suddenly broke out. Afterwards, a large number of powerful auras of various shapes appeared out of thin air in the starry sky, and then the stars gathered and formed, blended with those auras, and turned into powerful fighters of various shapes. In a blink of an eye, a powerful fighter with more than four figures suddenly appeared and surrounded Saya. These warriors at least possess the aura of the gods, if not for the spiritual level, they would be a gods. Thousands of troops approaching the gods look shocking! "Hey, this is..." Seeing this scene, Rao Saya couldn''t help but be surprised, "These guys are all warriors drawn from the world of death. They are really amazing power!" At this time, surrounded by a large number of warriors, the queen came to the front of Saya and said, "The Celtic group of gods is different from other groups of gods. Many of the gods in the group of gods were initially human." "Many of them became gods after they died from the realm of life and death, and I am the creation of gods!" "This is the reason why I can become a Celtic myth, and become the queen of Hakata!" As soon as this remark came out, the Queen of Halloween exuded the real coercion that belonged to the king, and Saya couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. The girl had to admit that she really looked down on her. With this power, it is no wonder that the queen can become the most famous existence among the three problem children. "I won''t play with you anymore!" Ms. Saya whispered to himself, Saya instantly activated his phase movement ability, ready to find Nagato first, facing the tens of thousands of warriors alone, for Saya, the pressure is still a bit heavy. For some special reasons, the current girl is not suitable for sustained combat. but-- "Huh? It failed!" After a while, Saya was surprised to find that she was still staying in place, and the phase shift had no effect, and then she was surprised to find that the traits that she had between existence and nonexistence were affected. Invisible and mysterious power is interfering with Saya''s switching of his state. "I won''t let you run away, go on!" At this time, the queen leisurely gave an offensive order. In an instant, tens of thousands of warriors near the gods showed violent fighting will, and after a while, endless fighting intent filled the entire space. "kill!!!" .. 1595 Chapter 012 defeat and Jianmang second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No, it seems to be playing off!" Seeing the near-god soldiers rushing up around him, a touch of helplessness flashed across Saya''s face, his hands opened for the first time, and the light of the soul that was brighter than the starlight burst out. The golden light of the soul turned into a barrier, expanding with the girl''s body as the center! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a violent roar, all the close fighters rushing around were bounced away by the barrier. It''s just that these fighters are not mortals, and they rushed up again in the next instant. Tens of thousands of near-god fighters launched attacks at the same time, and the enchantment that Saya had arranged suddenly cracked under the first wave of attacks. Faced with this situation, Saya seemed to be prepared for a long time, not surprised, put his hands together and prayed! In an instant, the girl''s body flashed with red and blue light, from a weak girl in white clothes and barefoot to a silver-haired girl with full body armor, a Victory Tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand and unlimited Garuru guns in his right hand. One of the four power modes of Saya, the Arbiter Saya, is here! At this moment, the second wave of attacks by tens of thousands of warriors finally arrived, and the spiritual barrier that Saya had opened fell apart at this moment. A large number of attacks penetrated the barrier and blasted towards the central judge, Saya. Come. "Huh, the sword of Omega!" Interacting with both hands, the infinite Garuru cannon in the right hand of the adjudicator gathered terrible freezing energy for a moment, and directly shot out before the surrounding attacks arrived. The terrifying Absolute Zero Storm was released instantly, directly covering everything in front of Saya. "boom!!!" The next moment, relying on the recoil from the shelling, the arbiter Shaye held the Victory Tyrannosaurus sword, which directly turned into a bright flame sword light, broke out from the siege, and killed more than fifty warriors. "Omega roars!!!" After rushing out of the encirclement, the adjudicator''s attack was released again, the function of the infinite Garuru cannon in his hand was exerted to the extreme, the nearly infinite firepower tilted out crazily, and the army of the Halloween Queen was bombarded densely. For a moment, the space of thousands of kilometers was filled with extreme cold. just-- "kill!!!" "For the queen!!" "Long live Celtic!!!" Under the almost infinite firepower of the Arbiter Saya, the Queen of Halloweens army was only suppressed for a short while, and soon, many soldiers armed with various weapons rushed up directly against the absolute freezing air. After sacrificing the lives of almost three or four hundred soldiers, the legion rushed directly to the judge Shaye. Then the huge legion directly turned into a huge whole, slammed! "boom!!!" The adjudicator Shaye suddenly turned into a meteor and flew out directly, and then fell directly onto a dead planet nearby, blasting the large floor block on the surface of the planet into a big crack. It''s just that it''s not over yet, and the Halloween Queen''s legion culminates again. It seems that if you don''t kill Saya, you will never give up! And then, an astonishing scene appeared, only to see thousands of warriors who were almost gods, like the gods of destruction, rushed into the dead planet, and within a few seconds, the huge planet collapsed directly. After a while, it exploded directly and turned into a terrifying cosmic spark! "Wow!!!" In this gorgeous cosmic spark, Saya''s figure directly broke through the air. After Saya appeared, there was a wave of heat in the huge spark below, and a large number of golden warriors rushed up, and the unending determination made the entire starry sky shake. "I''ve had enough of my mother, you damn bastards!" At this time, the adjudicator Saye couldn''t help but screamed, and instantly changed from the adjudicator mode to the incubator mode. The next moment, the incubator Saye turned into an ancient portal with the imprint of original sin.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com "Crack!!!" I saw the door opened automatically, and the dark torrent directly tilted down from the door. The first soldiers who were caught off guard were swallowed directly by these dark torrents, while the soldiers behind had the buffer of the first soldiers and reacted instantly. The wills of the remaining soldiers were all connected at this moment, and they resonated in concert. The will of the legion burst out and turned into a golden barrier, blocking the invasion of the dark torrent. Only in this way, the whole army and Saya were in a stalemate! ... ... "It''s weird!" As if outside the battlefield, the Queen of Halloween looked at the situation and was slightly surprised. Although as the center of the Celtic group of gods, the Queen of Halloween has not experienced the rebellious battle of the ancient Chaos City, but even so, she is well aware of many deeds of the ancient war. It''s just that if you follow the description, the outer demon master at that time seems to be stronger. "Is the description wrong? Or is there something hidden?" Such a question flashed in his mind, and the Queen of Halloween soon left it behind. The next moment, the queen''s figure, escorted by the starlight, passed directly through the realm gate and reached the core of the legion. "We have a lot of grudges. Regardless of whether you have any secrets or not, let''s enjoy our revenge first!" As soon as the voice fell, the will of the Halloween Queen was directly integrated into the entire legion. In a moment, the queen easily took control of the entire legion, and the soldiers all turned into shining stars, and the golden enchantment instantly turned into a shining star, constantly expanding against the rush of the torrent of darkness. Soon, everything in the surrounding starry sky, including the ancient portal, was shrouded in the queen''s domain! "In the name of my Halloween Protoss, suppress it, ancient portal!" At this moment, the Queen of Halloween directly uttered a deadly word, and the surrounding stars resonated, and the unspeakable great force directly acted on the door that Saya had transformed, forcibly closing the door that opened wide. After the torrent disappeared, Menshu changed back to Saye''s appearance again, but at this time the girl looked a little embarrassed. That slightly panting appearance, completely lost the previous calmness. "How do you feel now? Demon Lord!" Controlling the stars, the Queen of Halloween flew directly in front of Saya and looked at Saya condescendingly, "Although this king is indeed inexperienced, this king is still the only queen in Hakata!" "Indeed, you are not easy!" Looking at the queen above him, Saya couldn''t admit that the other party did have two brushes! The main authority of the six suns, summoning the horror legion of the death world of the Celtic group of gods, and the ability to manipulate the realm... Either way, it can be mixed in the box garden. And the Halloween queen who directly possesses these three abilities, her strength is so high that she is completely worthy of the name of the only queen of Hakata, and she is only stronger than the other two ancient problem children. Especially the third ability has a direct enough impact on Saya''s essence! "I didn''t expect to lose here, what a shame!" With a slight sigh, Saye said with a bit of disappointment. Although the girl knew that there were unknown reasons for her failure, she was not the kind of person who could not afford to lose. "Oh, are you planning to give up?" Hearing Saya''s words, the Halloween queen tilted her head slightly, but in exchange for Saya''s weird smile, the girl opened her mouth and said, "Although I lose, that doesn''t mean you won." "What do you mean?" The Halloween queen asked subconsciously, but before Saya''s answer, the queen felt a chill in her heart, and she felt a sense of crisis. In an instant, the queen knew that something dangerous was coming! The next moment, relying on instinct, the queen raised her head subconsciously, and then, she saw that a scarlet sword light fell from the sky, instantly tearing open her own star field!.. 1596 Chapter 013 Nagatos fist is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fierce and unparalleled! What a dazzling sword light that is! Looking at the sword light that seemed to have come from the sky and directly ripped apart her own domain, the Queen of Halloween felt the endless chill, and at the same time felt amazing. As the center of the Celtic group of gods, the Queen of Halloween is not without seeing the sword light that amazes the world. However, whether it is the excalibur light released by the silver hand of the god king Nuada, the leader of the Celtic group of gods, or the glorious sword of victory held by the knights of the Round Table, or even a special one of his own The sword light of the Tian Congyun sword that the knight possesses that runs through a certain myth is incomparable to the sword light in front of him. That sword glow seemed to be slashed from another dimension, and along a mysterious and mysterious trajectory, nothing could stop it from advancing. What amazed the Queen the most was that under this sword light, she actually felt an aura locked in by fate. "The sword that can affect fate, it''s him!" At this moment, the figure of a red-haired teenager flashed in the head of the Halloween Queen, with her hands raised high, and the surrounding stars instantly resonated with the queen, turning into human forms, rushing towards the sword light. These fighters, each holding an artifact, are brave and good at fighting! Either liberate the real name of the artifact, or display one of your most proud moves, or expose your body and artifact directly, turning it into a guardian barrier for the queen in a ubiquitous way. "Boom boom boom!!!" The crimson sword light bombarded those''barriers'' with a fierce attitude. In the continuous roar, hundreds of close soldiers died directly, and thousands of soldiers were severely injured. And Crimson Sword Mang itself was finally consumed under such a sniper! Just before the Halloween queen breathed a sigh of relief, the figure in the purple Taoist did not know when she appeared in front of her, holding Saya in her arms with one hand. ... ... "It''s been a long time, Brother Nagato!" Leaning against the long-lost familiar embrace, Saya couldn''t help but show a heartfelt smile on his face, "Brother Nagato''s taste hasn''t changed, it''s still so strong!" "Saya, you... have worked hard!" Holding the girl in his arms, a strange color flashed through Nagato''s purple eyes. To be honest, Nagato really didn''t expect to witness Saya''s defeat in the long-lost reunion, but after seeing Saya''s situation through mutual contact, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little dumb. Just as Nagato was worried, because a younger sister was far away in the main god space, causing her own incompleteness, Bai Yujing''s strongest Saya failed to advance to the Dao realm. However, because of Hakata''s special power system, Saya was stunned to let his abilities reach the stage of Dao. In a sense, Saya has opened up a realm of half-travel realm! However, this is meaningless! Although it is much stronger than the Dao Realm, but because he can only reach the Dao Realm, he has not reached the Dao Realm. Sayas combat endurance has dropped crazily, and even his original powerful abilities are implicated by his physique. effect. If he had the full support of Chaos Starry Sky, Saya would be able to play a demeanor far beyond the average Daoist. But now, she can only carelessly lose Jingzhou and lose to the Queen of Halloween!Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com "It''s okay, it''s worth it!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, Saya''s face was full of smiles and chills, "I successfully blended into the most core part of the main god space, and I found your brother Nagato there..." "I know that, anyway, I''m lucky!" Saya''s words were interrupted by the opening, and a gentle smile appeared on Nagato''s face, but before Nagato spoke again, thousands of warriors were surrounded by the gods. Not far away, the Halloween queen was facing the Nagato two with an angry face. "Go! Kill them for me!" After Nagato''s gaze came over, the Halloween Queen didn''t want to say any more, and directly gave orders to kill the soldiers around. In the next moment, thousands of superb warriors frantically attacked the two. just-- "Don''t get in the way!" Dissatisfiedly underestimated a sentence, Nagato held Saya in one hand, and did not back away, rushed directly into the attacking army of soldiers in the direction of the Queen of Halloween, clenched a fist with the other hand, and blasted out! "boom!!!" The unimaginable terrible explosion was born suddenly. With Nagato as the center, hundreds of fighters around were all blasted out, and even nearly double-digit fighters who collided with Nagato''s fists in the front were all eliminated in an instant! It was just a punch, and Nagato''s terrifying power was immediately revealed. "kill!!!" However, the strength of Nagato could not become a force to deter the enemy. More fighters rushed up, and more and more complicated forces poured out from the soldiers in an attempt to kill the red-haired boy, but all this was in vain. As if a god descended from the earth, Nagato turned into a human-shaped tank, ramming in the legion. In the roar from time to time, a large number of soldiers continue to die... "How can this be!" Under the heavy protection of the warriors, the face of the Queen Halloween can''t help but be a little surprised! The queen couldn''t imagine why it was just ordinary fists and kicks. Why would there be such a lethality? One must know that the Monkey King, the Monkey King who defeated a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers alone, seemed to be about this level. But reality does not allow the Queen of Halloween to think too long, because Nagato is about to break through the barriers to protect her body. The queen was absolutely convinced that she would definitely not be able to beat that terrible fist as long as she got close. Then... "Let you see the heroes buried in the dead world of Celtic gods!" The surging will radiated at this moment, resonating with the entire broken star realm, and the boundary between life and death disappeared in an instant. "Roar!!!" With this roar, the pure-blooded red dragon came across life and death. Behind the red dragon, countless heroes of the Celtic group of gods who died have crossed life and death and returned to the world again... 1597 Chapter 014 Lost Halloween second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The realm of life and death is broken at this moment! The dead returned from death, and the entire starry sky realm suddenly changed drastically, and the unparalleled resonance suddenly broke out, the realm frantically complemented and expanded! In an instant, terrible pressure appeared from all directions, suppressing Nagato. The speed and strength of the red-haired boy who was galloping and fighting dropped instantly. On the contrary, the soldiers around seemed to have taken stimulants and burst out with a stronger spirit than before. Under such circumstances, Nagato finally fell into the encirclement of the legion. "Very, very good!" Seeing this scene, the Halloween Queen couldn''t help but laugh, "Huh, we don''t believe it anymore, you can still win victory in the face of Tianjiao who has passed away for eternity!" But the queen has a hint of reluctance in this smile. At this time, the situation of the Halloween queen is also very bad. Just like mortals walking a tightrope, they will be crushed if they are not careful. After all, life and death are the truth of the universe... Distorting life and death is not bad, but crushing the realm of life and death is very likely to be backlashed by the laws of the universe! If it weren''t for Nagato''s seemingly too strong, the Queen would not like it! "bored!" At this moment, a calm voice poured out from the gate of Nagato. Even at this moment, the roars of the heroes and warriors of the ages gathered in the entire starry sky field cannot stop this flat voice from echoing across the entire field. Then the queen saw it, and a crimson light burst from Nagato! "boom!!!" With a sudden sound, the crimson light turned into tens of millions of crimson swords, spreading across the upper area of ??the entire starry sky domain, and then crazily tilted down... One failed, all bombarded on the endless army summoned by the Halloween Queen. "what!!!" "Damn!!!" "I''m not reconciled!" In an instant, as if in the vast army, various sounds spread one after another, a large number of soldiers died in an instant, and even the entire starry sky field was shaken. "puff!!!" In an instant, the Halloween queen couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood donation. Just now, each of those little swords was full of mysterious power. When they attacked the warriors and the domain, there was still a trace of the aftermath affecting the Halloween queen. The superposition of tens of millions of aftermaths directly caused the Queen of Halloween to be quite traumatized! And at this moment-- "Cut the edge!" I saw the red-haired boy in the purple robes holding the girl in the white gauze with one hand, and the whole person flew directly, shouting one of his most important weapons. "Keng!!!" At Nagato''s call, countless small swords scattered throughout the starry sky field buzzed at the same time. The next moment, the endless small swords flew up automatically and gathered towards Nagato. Tens of millions of small swords instantly turned into a river of swords in the starry sky. As far as the visual field effect is concerned, it is really spectacular and speechless. However, the Queen of Halloween did not have any appreciative mood at all. Instead, her face was pale, because she realized what Nagato was going to do, and the Queen was desperately urging the entire field.Thousands of troops www.qjwm.com Those soldiers who crossed from the realm of death turned into stars and merged into the realm! The power of the entire star field expanded to the extreme in an instant! "boom!!!" Unspeakable terrifying mighty power suddenly erupted, frantically suppressing Nagato and the river of swords he held. Nagato was nothing unusual, but the river of swords uttered a buzzing whine. just-- "It''s too late, idiot!" Speaking softly, the Nagato that embraced Saya directly turned into a crimson light and merged into the river of swords. In an instant, the river of swords seemed to have a spirituality, exploding with a stronger aura. "Keng!!!" The endless sound of divine swords made a sonorous sound in unison, which turned into the roar of the Great Sword River, and the endless sword intent diffused from the long river of swords and turned into the endless sharp edge of the Jian River. In the next moment, the entire river of swords seemed to be transformed into an indestructible, peerless divine sword, instantly cutting off the mighty force of suppression from the realm of stars. then "boom!!!" Taotao''s sword flow rushed straight into the sky, tearing the sky above the entire star field! "It''s over!" Seeing this scene, the Halloween queen was dumbfounded. Without waiting for her to think about anything, the terrifying will that was beyond imagination directly stared at her. The queen knew that it was a collection of laws of endless planes gathered under the box court! Because of Hakata''s unique environment, the plane consciousness of each subordinate plane has never been awakened. Therefore, there are no such things as concordants and restraints. But this does not mean that the gods, Buddhas and Asuras can be unscrupulous, because the laws of the various planes under the box court are almost the same. Under multiple superpositions, the laws have reached the level of almost equal to the truth. Twisting the law is fine, but if the law is broken, I am afraid it will be backlashed by terror. Just like now-- A crack opened in the gloomy starry sky, and then the crack opened, revealing an indifferent pupil 100 meters high. In Taoist terms, this is the legendary Eye of God''s Punishment! "boom!!!" Without giving the queen any reaction time at all, a lofty and magnificent thunder projected directly from the huge eyes, directly hitting the queen''s body, blasting it down fiercely. The broken star domain was completely shattered under the aftermath of this thunder. "boom!!!" In an instant, the second thunder of Heaven''s Punishment blasted down. The Queen of Halloween, who had just experienced the first thunder bombardment, had no time to react, so she was directly bombarded for the second time, and then for the third and fourth time... After nine consecutive thunder bombings, this hit did not leave any vitality at all! The Eye of Retribution is to completely wipe out the Halloween Queen! "boom!!!" In the ninth bombardment, an extremely terrifying impact erupted from the end of the thunder, and six small suns charged up, directly bombarding the eyes of the punishment, blasting it to pieces. However, the Halloween Queen herself disappeared without a trace under this thunder... 1598 Chapter 015 Guessing and taking over the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the gloomy vacuum universe, a little spark of light flashed from time to time. The six little suns floating in a vacuum seemed to collide with each other spiritually a few times, and then they were about to break through the air somewhere, and at this moment, a long river of scarlet swords appeared. Like a crimson snake with its mouth wide open, Jianhe keenly swallowed six small suns in an instant. Then the river rolled and turned into a pair of men and women embracing each other. These two people are indeed Nagato and Saya. "As expected to be the queen, she is really...strong!" Still leaning against Nagato''s arms, Saya''s eyes looked far below him, the space area where the Halloween queen last existed, and he couldn''t help but sigh softly. Although the punishment just now was severe, it did not hinder the sight of Nagato and Saya. So they saw the last move of the Halloween Queen. To be honest, Saya didn''t expect that she seemed to be just an empty and powerful queen, but the Halloween queen''s temperament was so bursting, even if she was shattered, she would defeat the Eye of Heaven''s Punishment. Obviously, at the end of the day, if you use six solar powers as a sacrifice, you should be able to avoid heaven''s punishment. "No, it''s more than just staunch!" Hearing Sayas emotions, Nagato admired the six miniature light balls in his free hand, and said, The karma between that woman and me is still there. Not only did she not die, but she also brought more fundamental Power, with the help of special means, has left the range of the box court." "A more fundamental force?" Hearing that, Saya frowned first, then remembered something, and said with a slight change in his face, "Difficult, could it be that power?" "That''s it, the power of that realm!" Nodded, Nagato said with a weird expression, "The realm of life and death is shattered, and then encountering the thunder of heaven, the possibility of extracting the power of the realm is indeed very high." "Furthermore, I didn''t pay attention for a while. Now think about it. The so-called Halloween queen is blond and holding a parasol. It''s just a little bit more ethical, but after a long life, that kind of thing will sooner or later disappear." "Thinking about it this way, it is really... an unexpected fate!" After speaking, Nagato and Saya looked at each other, and they were speechless! ... ... "Forget it, leave her alone!" Finally, Nagato interrupted his thoughts about the identity of the Queen of Halloween, then handed the six little suns in his hand to Saya, and said: "These six solar sovereignty have been taught to you, what should you know?" "Of course, but the problem of causality must be handled well!" Some reluctance to leave Nagatos arms, Saya took the six solar sovereignty that Nagato had handed over with both hands, and said, After all, there is no shortage of people who can observe cause and effect in Gods and Buddhas, especially Shakyam. That damn bald man, the knowledge of cause and effect is so disgusting." "Don''t worry, I will take care of it!" The red-haired boy nodded and drew the sword directly out of its sheath. The sharp blade instantly penetrated the void and touched a mysterious and inaccessible area.Yoyo Book Union www.uutxts.com "boom!!!" The entire universe, no, the entire box court plane group had a slight shock. After the shock that the mysterious star spirit was about to be born last time, all the Shura gods and Buddhas were shocked for the second time, especially the prophets of the major groups of gods, were completely shocked at this moment. In their perception, a terrifying sword light pierced a big hole in the causal web! All causes and effects are in chaos at this moment! "It''s now!" As the instigator, Nagato naturally noticed this situation for the first time, and immediately said to Saya, "Lets do it, the time is only one minute." "Enough!" Holding the six little suns in front of her chest, the girl made a gesture of prayer. In an instant, the six little suns merged directly into the girl''s body, converging with the original Leo sovereignty in the girl''s body. The sense of fulfillment brought by the seven-part solar sovereignty made the girl unable to help but groan criminally! And in this process, the girl''s consciousness was not indulged in the feeling of pleasure, but with the endless power of the heart, she was constantly absorbing the information of her former master from the six solar sovereignty. In reality, in less than a second, Saya''s consciousness has been running for hundreds of years! From the time when the Queen of Halloween won the last battle for the sovereignty of the sun and gained the sun, all the memories of hundreds of years until today are all captured by Saya in an instant. Gradually, Saya''s temperament quickly changed noticeably. Not only the temperament of the body, but even the temperament of the soul has changed, becoming more awe-inspiring and majestic, as if it is the rebirth of a Halloween queen. When Saya''s temperament changed completely, a mysterious network appeared in her perception. Saya understands that the time has come to really test herself. The girl is not talking nonsense at the moment, and directly gathers a huge spiritual force and directly impacts this mysterious network, arbitrarily tearing apart the network''s instinctive defense and impacting on its core. "boom!!!" Unimaginable resistance broke out suddenly. It''s just that Saya had long expected that from the spiritual support of the other sisters, the frenzy of spiritual power instantly increased hundreds of times, directly crushing the resistance, and then engraving his own brand on the core. After that, control of the entire network fell into Saya''s hands instantly. "Huh, done!" Opening his eyes, Saya let out a long sigh of relief, and then there was joy flashing across his face, "The realm gate network of the box garden is under our control." "Oh, that''s perfect!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato''s expression couldn''t help but be pleased, "I''m worried about how I won''t let the top guys notice when I enter the Hakoyard, but before that..." Before he finished speaking, Nagato instantly appeared beside Saya and hugged him! "Saya, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Let us first take comfort in the suffering of lovesickness, and then go to Hakata to find the trouble with that god and Buddha..." As soon as the voice fell, the two figures disappeared into the starry sky...... .. 1599 Chapter 016 Go to the box court fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning, the sun slowly rises from the other side of the mountain. The night was driven away by the sudden emergence of the rays of light, the black clouds on the horizon were filled with golden light, and the sky began to restore its own brilliance. White clouds floated from a distance, and blue dotted the sky, giving the sky a touch of leisure. When the sun shines on the large courtyard in the mountains, the calm picture in a room seems to be broken, awakening the people in their sleep. Nagato opened his eyes, and the dazzling sunlight immediately shone on his eyelids, making him involuntarily want to raise his hand to block him. But with this move, Nagato found out that he couldn''t raise his hand at all. In the purple pupils, the sleeping appearances of Chitong and Saya appeared in my line of sight. At this moment, the two women were lying on their left and right sides, holding their own hands. No wonder, Will not be able to raise his hand. Not only the two girls, Chitong and Saya, raised their eyes, and the figures of Asdes and Kokuto were also caught in Nagato''s eyes. The red-haired boy raised his eyebrows slightly, and then, the memory fragments of last night slowly flowed into his mind, reminding Nagato of what kind of feat he did last night. Yesterday I reunited with Saya for a long time. Nagato was naturally rudely traversing the graceful body, relived the beauty of yesterday, only one or two small situations appeared here. The first situation is that Saya was a little tired after the battle yesterday, and his combat effectiveness was insufficient. And the second situation is that after swallowing the third star''s celestial body, although Nagato did not achieve his unlimited power, the power generated by environmental intelligence was only one-tenth of the normal power. But this is enough to fight, and under this power, Nagato seems to have endless energy! Such a decrease and an increase, Saya suddenly couldn''t hold it! In desperation, Nagato directly pulled the red pupil, black pupil, and even Asdes who had been sent to retreat by himself, and they all fell asleep together and had a great time. "Looks like, I''m a little overwhelmed!" Nagato whispered to himself, with a weird and light movement, Nagato broke free from the shackles of the girls. After putting on the coat, he kissed the girls on the faces respectively, and Nagato opened the door and walked out. . ... ... When he walked out of the room, Nagato felt a breath of fresh air, and he couldn''t help but relax. As the essence of life continues to elevate, even if it is deliberately suppressed, Nagato''s five senses are far beyond the level that humans should have. If you live in a city with serious environmental pollution, you will feel all kinds of unhappiness. For example, poor breathing, noise everywhere in the ear, and so on. At the beginning, Nagato chose to locate the courtyard in this rural area. Apart from the remoteness here, it will not cause much impact. It is probably because of environmental reasons. "But, it looks like I''m going to the box court soon!" I love soudu www.520sodu.com Walking in the empty and quiet courtyard, Nagato suddenly thought of a question, "By the way, it seems that we still have to wait for the canary to challenge. Is it going to be seven years?" "Don''t worry, I will open a fixed gate here!" "I got the realm gate network under the control of the Halloween Queen. Although I don''t understand the power of realm very well, it is not a problem to set up a fixed realm gate." It was Saya who answered Nagato, and saw the girl appear behind Nagato in a thin pajamas, hugged the red-haired boy around his waist, put her head directly on Nagato''s back, and whispered: "Furthermore, Brother Nagato, I will be responsible for the agreement between you and the Canary. It happens that I want to secretly control the Celtic group of gods and need some manpower. Your three full-potential family members will teach me to adjust them. ...Teach it." "You, you just wanted to talk about training!" After seeing Saya familiarizing himself with his affairs, when Nagato felt comfortable, a worrisome surface appeared on his face, "If I read it right, you have most of your energy on the side of the Lord God, no Question?" "Don''t underestimate me, the seven sun sovereignty is in hand, even if Shakyamuni I can fight another battle!" Some dissatisfaction knocked on Nagato''s back, Saya suddenly thought of something, and said: "I forgot yesterday, now I use my consciousness to communicate, and let you pass on what happened in the chaotic starry sky in the past." "Well, I also look forward to it!" Speaking in a low voice, Nagato felt the familiar consciousness link, and then a large amount of memory poured into Nagato''s mind from the void, and transformed into Nagato''s own memory. In an instant, Nagato experienced a lot of years with Saye''s vision! It turned out that after Nagato left, the chaotic starry sky grew crazily at an absolutely efficient speed under Nagato''s divine will, and fought a battle of plane conquest. Later, inadvertently, the Lord of Chaos received an invitation letter from the creation of Hakata! After judgment, the divine incarnation of Nagato decided to go, and then he participated in the creation of Hakoi as the lord of Chaos City, but then Hakoi, because of his own paradox, made the final trial of human existence, leaving only absolute rational chaos The city owner believes that the final result of the box court is destruction. "Since it is destined to be destroyed, don''t waste it. The box court system and the plane group to which the box court belongs will become part of my chaotic starry sky, and become our growth resources!" With this belief, the symbolic forces outside the Chaos Starry Sky-Chaos City and Hakatai went to war directly. But I didnt expect that the upper layer of the box court seemed to have received mysterious assistance. The chaotic starry sky was sealed in another chaotic area linked to the box court, and the strongest curse of''the box court is immortal in the final trial, the chaos city will never return'' . Only by virtue of her speciality, Saya crossed the seal and came to the box court. "In other words, my goal is that mankind will finally be tested!" He said in a low voice, Nagato had a mysterious hunch for some reason. It seemed that after swallowing the third star''s particle body, he had an inexplicable connection with that human being in the final trial. "Forget it, then I''ll go to the box garden first!" Shaking his head, Nagato turned around, hugged Saya for a long kiss, then turned around, and walked without looking back, the gate of realm appeared automatically in front of the red-haired boy. Soon, Nagato walked into the door and disappeared in the courtyard!.. 1600 Chapter 017 Entering the box court for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!One step out, the world changes. The red-haired boy appeared in the sky several thousand meters above the ground. The secluded courtyard becomes a blue sky in the next second, with white clouds dotted on it, and you can even see the traces of birds and beasts flying, forming a beautiful picture. Then, the red-haired boy directly started free fall. Looking at the increasingly clear lower realm environment, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a clear arc. "Oh, this is Hakatai!" Turning his body, open his arms, and slightly open his purple eyes, Nagato enjoyed the feeling of landing, and was amazed by the magnificence of the scenery in front of him. The sights are almost always the endless grassland environment. On the extremely remote borders, there are faint shadows of rolling mountains, because it is too vague, even the long gate can not be determined. Within the sensing range of Nagato, the margin of this area could not be detected. "Is this the end of the world that Saya said?" Above the sky, Nagato smiled softly with interest, expecting. The seventh outer gate of the box garden is closely connected to the end of the box garden. It may be called the eighth outer gate. It is also the place with the most beautiful environment. There may be gods, Buddhas and spirits that do not meet the outer door level. There may also be gods and Buddhas in the middle and upper classes. Although Saya''s memory transmission has been experienced, the memory Saya has done a lot of hands and feet, and processed many details. Therefore, although Nagato knows a lot about Hakata, that is just knowing it. Nagato didn''t care about this, or it meant being Masamoto Nagato. After all, if you know everything, even the paradise of gods and Buddhas, it will also seem a bit boring. Nagato doesn''t want to lose the fun of exploring Hakata in person! With this thought in mind, Nagato kept falling straight toward the ground below. And just before the red-haired boy hit the ground directly, Nagato''s figure moved slightly, and then stood directly on the ground in an extremely natural way. The acceleration of gravity seemed to be a decoration. "Very good, a perfect landing!" Standing on the emerald green grassland, Nagato looked at the scene of the prairie all around, and said to himself, "Speaking of which, I forgot to ask, where did Saya send me." While speaking, Nagato looked around, and finally stopped in a team at the end of his vision. On the surface, it seems that it is just a team escorting something. If there is something special, it is that the guards seem to be relatively young, at most only a teenager. But this is only a superficial situation after all, in fact, none of the existence in this team is human. If Nagato is right, those people should be ghost creatures that can be realized. Of course, if only this is the case, it is not worthy of Nagato''s attention. After all, it is just a group of ghosts. Even if a dozen Lich creatures appear, Nagato will not care. Anyway, they are all creatures that can understand with a punch. What really made Nagato cared about was the pumpkin ghost that was flying from time to time above the line. Although it was extremely hidden, Nagato could feel the blood contained in the pumpkin. That is rich to the extreme... a great evil! "Interesting, this is really interesting!" Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com Looking at the pumpkin ghost, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but flashed with interest, "Just when I entered the Hakoyard, I saw a guy who looked very good, and that ridiculous body had an amazing energy hidden." "Should I really say that it is indeed the Hakoi where many talents come out?" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s figure instantly disappeared in place. ... ... At the same time, in the distant team. As if feeling something, the pumpkin-headed ghost looked around, but found nothing unusual, and finally landed to the front of the team hesitantly. "Mr. Jack, what''s wrong, is there anything unusual?" When the pumpkin ghost descended on the carriage, sitting on the other side of the carriage, the lovely girl with a light blue double ponytail asked cautiously, "It''s rare that Mr. Jack is so nervous." "Ah, isn''t it?!" Hearing the girl''s words, the pumpkin ghost was slightly surprised at first, and then shook his head, "No, it may be my illusion, it seemed that someone was looking at me just now?" "Well, that should be an illusion!" "why?" "That also means that Mr. Jack''s strength is very strong. Besides Sister Vera, who else..." At this point, the girl with the light blue double ponytail could not help but stop speaking, because at this moment, she suddenly recalled that the question of''why'' just now did not seem to be Mr. Jack''s voice. Turning her head stiffly, the girl was surprised to find that there was an extra red-haired boy in a purple robe between herself and Mr. Jack. When she saw herself turning her head, the red-haired boy politely responded with a smile. "what!" Exclaiming as she jumped off the carriage, the girl said angrily, "Who are you, why did you run into the carriage without saying hello?!" Not only the girls, the whole team was tense at this moment. The teenagers and girls took out their weapons one after another, and the pumpkin ghost said nothing, and directly mentioned the oil lamp in his hand, and the ghost fire emerged from the oil lamp... "Ah, don''t be so nervous!" In the face of everyone''s alert, the red-haired boy''s face was full of careless smiles, and he said, "My name is Nagato, a visitor from outside the box court. This is the first time I came here. Please advise." "It''s the first time in the box court? You are lying...Huh? Mr. Jack?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl with a pale blue ponytail didn''t believe it at all. She thought that this guy was definitely sent to make trouble by their hostile community. But before she finished speaking, the pumpkin ghost stood in front of her. "Aisha, don''t be too impulsive!" Speaking in a low voice, the ghost fire on the pumpkin goblin was put away, and he said hesitantly, "I just came from outside the box court. His name is Nagato. Both conditions are met. Is there anything between you and Lord Saye? ".. 1601 Chapter 018 willo'wis ask for everything! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that''s it! Hearing the pumpkin ghost, Nagato''s first reaction was not surprise, but suddenly realized that the red-haired boy finally knew why Saya let himself be here. Saye''s purpose seems to be to let himself meet the team in front of him! This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato tilted his head slightly, and said directly: "Of course we know each other. We have been in a relationship for a lifetime. In fact, I was just sent by Saya." "Look, meet for a lifetime?! Then, that lord, I really can''t believe it!" To Nagato''s answer, the pumpkin ghost seemed a little unacceptable. After a few steps backwards, the light inside the pumpkin head flickered, and it took a long time to stabilize. "Well, this little brother, do you have anything to prove that you and Lord Saya know each other?" To be honest, if possible, Pumpkin Goblin didn''t want to ask this question, but in his memory, Lord Saya possessed a terrible evil that was not inferior to the absolute evil in the final human trial. It''s really hard to imagine that such an existence will have such a bond with other people! "Don''t be surprised, I don''t have to lie to you!" Looking at the pumpkin monster''s performance, Nagato wanted to know the other party''s mood with his toes. After all, Saya was more aggressive and exaggerated than Nagato on the evil side. Under such circumstances, a little explanation is needed. For this reason, Nagato circulated the magic power in his body, simulating Saya''s breath spreading... Perceiving the aura in Nagato''s body, the pumpkin ghost suddenly bowed to Nagato and said, "Sorry, brother, you don''t need to be on guard, this brother is not an enemy!" The last words of the pumpkin ghost turned to other people, including the light blue girl with two ponytails with a dissatisfied face. ... ... Soon, the entire convoy continued to move forward. And in the carriage at the forefront of the convoy, Nagato, the light blue girl with double pony tails named Ash Ignatius, and the pumpkin ghost named Jack gathered together. After introducing each other''s names, the three officially started talking. Of course, Jack was mainly talking, and Nagato and the girl were just listening. After almost ten minutes, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. After Jack''s description, Nagato knew that this caravan came from the community [Willowis]. As for the community, Nagato knew it before entering the Hakata. This is the abbreviation of Hakata forces. In this Hakata world, no matter what force, country or organization, it is all called community. [Willowis] is a community that has only been established in recent years. The base of this community is located at the 678900 outer gate of the northern district of Hakatane. It is a six-digit community and is also the strongest community in the lower-level of the northern district. Although the community itself possesses sufficient combat capabilities, it is not a community of armed factions. It is a community focused on manufacturing, producing all kinds of exquisite crafts and gifts. In addition to the leader of the community, Veraza Ignifates is the strongest presence in the middle and lower tiers in the northern district of Hakata.Xuefu Novel www.xuefu168.com Logically, this community will be a very peaceful and peaceful community. But unfortunately, because of the beauty of the leader, they are harassed from time to time by the Hakata demon King Maxwell. In order to deal with the devil, this non-armed community has to fight the devil. Not long ago, the Demon King Maxwell was promoted, from the five-figure demon of the box garden to the four-figure. In an instant, the entire community was facing a crisis of destruction, and Vera himself was facing a crisis of chastity. At this time, Saya appeared and defeated the Demon King Maxwell with a strong posture. In order to repay Saya, Vera and Jack promised Saya to do something for Saya for free without harming the community. Then, Saya taught some things to Vera for safekeeping, and told them that in the future, a newcomer named Hakatai named Nagato would come here, and Vera and Jack would be responsible for handing over the things to each other. "That''s how it happened!" Pumpkin Jack shining in his head, said to Nagato, "It just happened that we just went out to do business and are ready to return to the community. Mr. Nagato will go back with us and receive Saya-sama''s things." "fair enough!" Nagato nodded in agreement, and at the same time showed a curious look on his face, "And I also want to see what your leader Vera looks like, there is such a charm!" "Hmph, the charm of Sister Vera is beyond doubt!" Hearing Nagatos words, Aisha Ignifates snorted and warned at Nagato, Although you have a relationship with the benefactor of our community, I still want to warn you that you are not allowed to beat the eldest sister. Idea!" "Ah, you say that, I seem to be more interested." Regarding Aixia''s words, Nagato only said so softly, and then turned his head to look at the scenery outside the car, almost ignoring the attitude, making Aixia couldn''t help but become angry. "You guy, I..." "Aisha, calm down!" Pumpkin Jack put a hand on the girl''s head, then looked at Nagato with some helplessness, and said, "Mr. Nagato, you shouldn''t care about Xiao Aixia like that." "Well, I''m sorry, but facing the tsundere girl, I couldn''t help but stimulate!" Facing Jack, Nagato turned around slightly, leaned against the wall of the carriage, and said, "After all, this kind of girl is very interesting, just like a kitten, it will blow up with a little stimulation." "Asshole, who do you think is a cat with fried hair!" Aixia, who had already calmed down under Jack''s comfort, immediately exploded. "Whoever admits it will be chanting!" "Ahhhh, I am at odds with you, this bastard!" "Easy to say, easy to say!" Jack next to him looked at the two people who were already noisy, and couldn''t help but a wry smile appeared on the pumpkin head, and finally he could only sigh helplessly. ps: I have a stiff pillow, I feel uncomfortable all day long!.. 1602 Chapter 019-Vera Zaigne Fattus You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three days in a blink of an eye. Although it is also within the northern area of ??Hakata, the area of ??Hakata world is indeed too large, and the entire star surface is no joke. Therefore, it took the entire team three full days to return to the base of the community. "Huh, finally here!" Flying off the carriage, Jack the pumpkin ghost couldn''t help showing a big smile looking at his familiar base area. For Jack, this is his home with peace of mind. Seeing Jack''s appearance, many children flew out of the building of the community and surrounded Jack. Obviously, this pumpkin ghost is very popular with children. "Really strange!" Nagato, who also walked out of the carriage, saw this scene, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional. To be honest, although the red-haired boy is a little hard to understand why the evil Jack in his body looks like this, this does not prevent Nagato from admiring Jack''s existence. "Huh, Jack is very popular with children, not like someone!" Aisha, who walked out of the carriage after Nagato, heard Nagato''s words and thought he was envious of Jack''s popularity, so she couldn''t help but sarcastically said, and at the same time walked towards the community. These days, Aixia, who was originally a bit arrogant and arrogant, kept teasing in Nagato, and the poisonous tongue couldn''t stop. "Ha ha!" Faced with Aixia''s irony, Nagato smiled carelessly. To be honest, if it weren''t for Aixia''s face value is still high, the soul essence is also beautiful enough, and the character of Nagato at this time has been baptized by the years, and it has improved a lot, I am afraid that the girl will be in disaster. However, as a dignified generation of Void Demon King, naturally he cannot be humiliated! "Before leaving, shouldn''t we teach the little girl a lesson?" Looking at the back of Aixia''s departure, Nagato''s eyes flashed a thought, "Is it forced to push down, or simply grab the first kiss... It''s really embarrassing!" Well, expecting Nagato to become kind is completely dreaming...Nagato has this virtue in this life! at this time-- "Wow!" There was a slight piercing sound in the ear of the red-haired boy. Almost subconsciously, Nagato took a step to the left, and then in the next moment, a blunt cross weapon fell to where he was originally. "boom!" Such a sound immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. "Ah, Sister Vera!" After turning her head and seeing the blunt cross tool, Aixia''s face involuntarily showed a collapsed expression, and she shouted towards the surrounding space: "How many times have you said that you are not allowed to throw these things at guests, eh? ..." Speaking of this, a weird look flashed across Aixia''s face: "However, if it''s this guy, please feel free to elder sister, as long as you don''t throw people out of the concussion." "really?" Along with softly questioning, a girl with the same pale blue ponytail appeared in front of Aixia, looking at Aixia with her plain eyes.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8xs.com After getting Aixia nodded subconsciously, the girl turned her head and looked at Nagato, with a blunt weapon in her hand. He was about to throw it directly at the red-haired boy! "Ah, no, Vera, this is a guest!" Seeing this scene, Jack appeared with a headache, blocked Vera, and said to Nagato, "Mr. Nagato, I''m sorry, this guy is our leader Vera Zaiganifates." "She is not malicious, she just likes to throw blunt instruments to attack interested parties and observe their reactions." "And Vera, Mr. Nagato is Saya-sama''s companion!" The words behind Jack were addressed to Vera, and after hearing these words, some natural girls had some blushes on their faces for some reason, and their gazes at Nagato suddenly changed. "You, are you Saya''s companion?" "Well, I am her partner, a very important partner!" Seeing Vera''s reaction, Nagato replied with interest. At the same time, Nagato also realized that Vera was really beautiful in front of him, and he couldn''t help being interested. Veraza Ignifates is a very unique existence, possessing both glamorous and cute defenseless magic. Obviously he has the immoral sexy appearance and big breasts that can deeply attract men, every move is charming and lovable, and at the same time glamorous and sexy, but it seems that he has no awareness of this and is a natural daze. Well, having said so much, to sum up, Nagato wants to fall into her! Of course, despite this idea, the red-haired boy did not rush to put it into reality. After years of baptism, Nagato is no longer as impatient as his original self. For a sweet fruit like Vera, sure enough, you still need to find a good time and a good place to start. From this point of view, Nagato is still Nagato, a super bastard. "is it?" At this time, Vera, who heard Nagato''s answer, hesitated for a while, and then said, "So, are you here to take away Saya''s collection?" "It should be counted, after all, she didn''t talk to me in person." Regarding Vera''s question, Nagato hesitated, and then said, "But she sent me to the convoy of your community. I have already calculated all this if I think about it." "Understood, the time is set in the early hours of tomorrow morning." Nodded, Vera first made an agreement toward Nagato, and then looked at the pumpkin ghost Jack, "I need to prepare, you first take care of the guests, that''s it..." As soon as the voice fell, Vera''s figure disappeared in place. "Huh, are you leaving like this?" Seeing Vera''s actions, Nagato couldn''t help being a little disappointed, but after disappointment, the red-haired boy realized that perhaps something interesting had happened between Vera and Saya. "Ah, sorry, Mr. Nagato!" At this time, the pumpkin ghost Jack flew over and made an inviting gesture towards Nagato, "The leader seems to be in a bad mood, so I will come to receive you personally, please!" "It''s okay, I don''t care!" Facing Jacks invitation, Nagato nodded with a smile and walked towards the community... 1603 Chapter 020 Future Plan First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters![Willowisp]s stronghold is a complex of several exquisite buildings. Exquisite pumpkin lanterns are decorated everywhere around the building, and the location of the gate is printed with pale flames-that is the symbol of this community, which means that the community leads the innocent souls and relieves them through the flames. Wandering in the building complex, Nagato can sometimes see children''s ghosts running around. According to Jack, because he loves children, most of the entire community is composed of young ghosts. Jack hopes that this community can guide these children who died at a young age to the right path. "Jack, you are really funny!" After walking for a while, after seeing Jack dismissed the fifth wave of the ghosts of the children who ran next to him, Nagato said softly, "Keep on it, I am very interested in your future." "...As you wish!" After a slight silence, Jack resisted the tremor in his heart and responded. Just when Nagato finished speaking, Jack felt a ray of will that made him tremble, as if heaven and earth were witnessing his own soul and determination. In an instant, Jack suddenly understood why the young man in front of him had such a relationship with Lord Saya. "The other party seems to be no less inferior to Master Saya!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Jack suddenly remembered something, and said hesitantly, "Well, Mr. Nagato, because the last time I fought with Demon King Maxwell, Lord Saye seemed to have had something with Vera. Please bear with me about what happened when you went to fetch the things left by Master Saya." "Don''t worry, Jack, I won''t hurt Vera!" Looking at the worried pumpkin monster, the red-haired boy said with a smile, and at the same time secretly said in his heart, I never lied, at best I would love Vera. Jack, who didn''t know the nature of Nagato, couldn''t help showing a smiling face, then flew to the left side in front of Nagato, and pointed to the courtyard in front of him: "After all, I drove a long car, so I think Mr. Nagato is also a little tired. You can rest in this courtyard first. Vera will come in person later and take you to pick up things." Hearing what Jack said, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little tired, so he responded. ... ... After bidding farewell to Jack, Nagato walked into the courtyard alone. This is a seemingly exquisite courtyard. The scope is not large, but the pavilions, terraces and pavilions are complete. In the corner of the courtyard, there are also exquisite pumpkin lanterns. In a sense, pumpkin lanterns seem to be more conspicuous than the symbol of this community! "This can''t be helped!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato couldn''t help but laugh a little. On the way to come here, Nagato has already learned a lot from other people. For example, although the leader of this community is Vera, it is Jack that is really in charge. It wasn''t Jack wanted to usurp power or something, it was all because Vera was a natural fool.Little Snail Chinese Website www.xwnzw.com You cannot expect a natural person to do what the leader should do. "However, it seems like an opportunity!" When he walked to the small pavilion in the courtyard, Nagato sat down calmly, admiring the surrounding environment and thinking about how he would act in the box garden in the future. One thing that must be clear is that with Nagato''s power, it is not enough to act recklessly in Hakata at this stage. The power level of the box court can be divided according to the demon kings of the seven outer gates of the box court. Among them, the demon kings located in the fourth outer layer are theoretically the existence of Taoism, while the third, second and first levels of demon kings are all those who have crossed the first entry into the Taoism and are in the true sense of Taoism. With Nagato''s current strength, he is definitely not afraid of the third-tier strong. Not long ago, he just killed the third halloween queen. But on the second floor, Nagato would have to hesitate a bit. As for the first floor, that kind of guy is almost equivalent to Hakata''s own laws. Before returning to the chaotic starry sky, Nagato would not touch it rashly. Under such circumstances, Nagato first ruled out the way to become the Demon King Hakata. In the box court, the demon king is a privileged class, able to ignore the will of others and forcibly hold a gift game, but this privileged class is not recognized by the upper class and is always under the supervision of the upper class. In short, to be the devil is to stand directly on the opposite side of the upper tier of the box court, at least in name. Although Nagato is indeed the enemy of Hakatai, he is not afraid of confronting it head-on, but before accomplishing his goal, Nagato still hopes not to get too much attention from the upper class. To achieve this, Nagato needs a clear identity and community. The Nagato on the bright side had already existed before, and that was the half-prosperity who was just born. In terms of community, the red-haired boy had two choices here. One is the once community of canaries [Arcadia]. It''s just that the community of the canaries was destroyed by a mysterious demon not long ago in Hakata time. This incident is also described in the memory that Saya transmitted from him. After all, Sayas Leo Sun sovereignty was captured in that game by playing the autumn breeze from the lion that died in the community. Under such circumstances, Nagato thought about it, and then gave up [Arcadia]. After all, there is a question mark for such a community even if it exists. The most important thing is that even if it exists, it is also in the East District, and Nagato is now in the North District! Therefore, Nagato set his sights on the second choice in his mind. And the second choice is naturally the community I am in now-[Willowisp]! After identifying this choice, Nagato felt that this community was very suitable for him from all aspects. As long as Vera was dealt with, he wanted to come to the position where he could be the leader. "Well, I was suddenly looking forward to it!" He whispered to himself, Nagato leaned directly on the seat of the pavilion, closed his eyes and thought quietly, feeling the gentle breeze, the red-haired boy fell into a deep sleep inadvertently... .. 1604 Chapter 021 The meeting and the start of the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sleep is an internal need of normal beings. After all, normal life forms are fragile, and running endlessly for a long time will only cause the life form, this extremely precise device, to over-run and cause damage. However, these theories are only aimed at ordinary creatures. In terms of Nagato''s own standard of life, sleep is no longer necessary. As long as they are not fighting all the time, the internal operation and recovery of the red-haired boy are completely equal. In short, as long as there are no accidents, Nagato will not feel that drowsy. At most, I feel mentally exhausted because of my daily habits. However, now he actually fell asleep inadvertently. Needless to say in this situation, someone is definitely making a ghost. The most important thing is that it is not an ordinary person who does it. Otherwise, with Nagato''s self-control ability, how can it be so easy to fall asleep! "Really!" There was some dissatisfaction in the subconscious, Nagato''s consciousness did not resist, and followed some invisible traction, shuttled through the disordered time and space. Although he was accidentally recruited, Nagato didn''t worry about anything at all. Because at the level of consciousness, the strength of the red-haired boy is actually far stronger than the level of reality. After all, Nagato is the true master of the three wills of the chaos, starry sky, heaven and earth. Not to mention anything else, the power of the sea of ??human souls alone is projected and summoned, I am afraid that there will not be too many existences that can withstand the impact of this move in the entire chaos. That being the case, Nagato wanted to see which guy actually dared to shoot himself. Soon, following the traction, Nagato''s consciousness came to a place where birds and flowers were scented, and the thoughts gathered and turned into the body of a red-haired boy in a purple robe, and appeared out of nowhere. "Welcome, my dear enemy king!" As soon as he appeared, Nagato heard a pleasant voice in his ears, turned his head slightly and looked at the place where the sound was coming from, and in a flash, Nagato saw-- On a nearby big tree, the blond girl was lying on the trunk with a very lazy attitude, looking at herself. "It''s you, Halloween Queen!" Seeing the appearance of the blonde girl, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and said, "No, you are probably not related to Halloween anymore, so what should you call it?" "Ha, you really know!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the lazy temperament of the girl suddenly dissipated a little, and there was a strange light in her big eyes, it was obvious that she was thinking and calculating something. After a while, the girl said, "Thanks to you, we finally got rid of the shackles of Halloween and the Celtic group of gods, and gained more pure power, but you are right. From now on, we We really need to change our name, or, would you give us a name?" "If you name it, call it purple. Purple is the most noble color." After hearing the girl''s words, Changma jumped up and landed on the tree trunk beside the girl, and then directly sat down, "As for the surname, it''s called Yakumo!" "Eight... clouds... purple, eight clouds purple!" I read it one word at a time, and then repeated it in a low voice. The blonde girl couldn''t help but feel a comfortable feeling on her face, nodded in satisfaction, and said: "As expected of my old enemy, he actually gave us such a suitable name." "Very well, we will be Yakumo Zi from now on!" Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com As soon as he finished speaking, the girl climbed up from the trunk, leaned on Nagato''s body, and said quietly, "I will summon you this time. We are thinking, we obviously went to meet you before. I met, but I was killed without speaking much, and I felt a little upset no matter how I thought about it." "So, let''s tell you here, we''ll take revenge, just wait!" After that, the girl who had just been named Yaunzi turned into an afterimage and disappeared beside Nagato. With her disappearance, the surrounding environment quickly collapsed... "Hehe, interesting!" Ignoring the surrounding collapse, Nagato just smiled softly. Breathing gently, feeling the fragrance that the girl had just left on her body, Nagato faintly said, "I don''t need you to come to me, I will also find you." ... ... Soon, the world of mind suddenly collapsed. Nagato''s thoughts returned to his body in an instant. Almost subconsciously, Nagato stood up from where he was and stretched. then "boom!" A blunt cross tool fell on the original position of Nagato. Feeling the movement behind him, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile. Turning his head slightly, Nagato saw it, and Vera, with a slightly bulging cheek, was looking at him. Obviously, the failure of losing the blunt weapon again made Vera a little angry. "Yeah, Miss Vera, how are you!" Ignoring Vera''s slight dissatisfaction completely, Nagato greeted him quite cheerfully, then looked at the sunset outside the pavilion, and realized that he seemed to have slept all day, Nagato tilted his head: "By the way, Miss Vera, are you going to take me to get things now?" "...Well, please follow me!" There was a slight silence for a while, Vera''s slight dissatisfaction disappeared, but a touch of complexity appeared, turning around to lead the way in front of Nagato, which made Nagato more curious, what exactly did Saya do! But curiosity turned curiosity, Nagato did not ask at this moment, but followed. In this way, the two of them left the courtyard where Nagato rested, walking quietly along a secret path, and soon came to an altar. At this time, the last afterglow of the setting sun just shone on the altar and dyed it red. "That''s it, come up!" Appearing on the altar as if teleporting, Vera said, "Sha, Saya''s things are hidden in the realm of death. You need to enter the realm of death to get it. Are you okay?" "Oh, you can really hide things!" Hearing Vera''s words, Nagato shook his head, jumped directly, and landed gently on the altar, then raised one of his hands, and the flame of death suddenly appeared. "understood!" Seeing this flame, Vera nodded and directly activated the altar... 1605 Chapter 022: Gifts and Strikes Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew early on that Vera was a great demon born at the border of life and death. Because of this performance, Vera is able to travel between life and death, and can also interfere with the outside world, with a deadly pale flame that can push the walls of all things and the ability to jump in any space without preparation. But Nagato really didn''t expect that Saya would use this power to hide things in the realm of death. After all, it is not a normal place. Among the major groups of gods, the so-called state of death is places like the underworld and hell, and the state of death connected by Vera is probably more primitive than the state of the gods. "There should be a special purpose for putting things in that place!" Standing on the altar in the setting sun, the red-haired boy looked at the altar that was starting, and thought in his heart, "It seems that I can''t help but look forward to Saya''s gift." "Om!!!" At this moment, a red light radiated from the altar, engulfing Nagato and Vera. In an instant, Nagato realized the movement of the realm, and then everything in his vision changed. The afterglow of the setting sun had disappeared, and everything in the sky and the ground was shrouded in gray silence. There is no breath of life, or even any sound, and the surroundings are quiet. If it weren''t for the blue flames burning here from time to time, it would be a real dead place. As Nagato expected, the hell that Vera maintained was really primitive. "Oh, this is the state of death that you maintain!" Standing on the deadly ground, Nagato looked at the surroundings and couldn''t help but speak. The red-haired boy''s voice instantly broke the silence here, and the echoes faintly continued to echo. Feeling the reverberating echoes around him, Nagato couldn''t help shook his head a little helplessly. In this kind of place, it is not convenient to say more... No wonder Vera, who is in the gap between here and reality, will be the current virtue. "follow me!" Vera didn''t pay much attention to Nagato''s reaction. Instead, he walked straight ahead and looked at it from Nagato''s vision. In the distance of the girl''s path, it turned out to be a huge pyramid. "Interesting, right there!" Squinting, feeling the familiarity from the pyramid, Nagato smiled and followed. Nagato and Vera are not ordinary people, Nagato need not say much, Vera is the strongest big demon in the lower part of the northern district, even if they walked forward, they came to the pyramid in a short time. "Here!" At this time, Vera came to a wall of the pyramid and tapped his finger. Waves of movement spread from Vera''s fingertips, and a huge door suddenly appeared on the pyramid. Through the door, Nagato could easily see the situation inside. Inside the pyramid, there seems to be a strange magic circle seated. In the center of the magic circle is a coffin. and "Familiar breath, this is..." Qishu e-book www.qishu520.com Slightly squinting his eyes, Nagato felt an incomparably familiar breath here. If Nagato remembers correctly, this should be derived from Saya''s virus origin. "Saya, did you deprive yourself of part of your origin?" Thinking of this possibility, Nagato couldn''t help but his face changed slightly, but he felt somewhat taken for granted. After all, for Saya, the power of the virus has not played much role at all. Compared with the way of the body, Saya is more focused on the way of the soul, and it is normal to abandon the useless. just "Sure enough, I''m still a little worried!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s figure disappeared directly in place, and the next moment he appeared out of thin air next to the coffin in the center of the magic circle in the pyramid, and then Nagato saw a sleeping beauty. The long pink hair is a quiet and beautiful water lily, and a goldfish suit almost lights up Nagato''s eyes. ... ... At this moment, the sixth outer gate, the headquarters of [willowisp] is located. Half of the sky was piercing with ice, and beautiful transparent ice crystals continued to condense and fall, while on the other side, the hot flames reflected the sky in red, forming two opposite heavens. In the center of the flame and ice crystals, a figure stood there, wearing a red and blue jacket with a contrasting color, the handsome brown-haired young man landed on the ground with a look of intoxication. "My dear bride Vera, where are you, I''m here to pick you up..." Standing in front of the community building, the handsome young man spoke affectionately. Although his voice was not loud, it spread throughout the community, and most of the community members retreated very consciously. The neat and orderly leisurely posture made people almost think that they were not retreating, but going for a spring trip. At the door of the community, Aixia and Jack walked out of the door, blocking the handsome young man. "Sorry, Lord Demon." Looking at the affectionate handsome young man, Aixia swallowed, and stepped forward and said, "Sister Vera has just gone out. If you want to find her, please come again next time." "You lie to me, I don''t believe it!" Hearing what Aisha said, the Demon King Maxwell immediately said with some excitement, "I have been inspired by God, this time I will definitely be able to take my dear Vera away." "Hey, not to mention that you, the god of the devil''s faith, have too many slots in this strange setting." Regarding Maxwell''s performance, Aixia and Jack looked at each other and said helplessly, "What I said is true, can''t you sense the existence of Sister Vera? You won''t feel it yourself!" "Oh, that''s right!" At this time, the Demon King spoke in a sudden, and then the Demon King directly expanded his perception, but he couldn''t perceive the original familiar existence... "How come you are not here? No, God won''t lie to me!" Some madly holding their heads, the devil''s power burst out and destroyed the surrounding buildings, "No, I don''t believe it, it''s you, it''s definitely you who hid my Vera, let me die!" While talking, a storm of ice and fire blasted towards the community... "Ah, can''t you avoid fighting?" Seeing this scene, Jack shook his head helplessly, and blocked Aixia, "It seems that we can only stop the demon well before Vera comes back!" .. 1606 Chapter 023 Jack vs Maxwell You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Speaking of it, Jack and Maxwell have known each other for a long time. From the period outside the box court to the years when he came to the box court, Jack had dealt with the Demon King Maxwell, and witnessed many battles between the Demon Lord and Vera. Jack knew that he was not the opponent of the devil. Under such circumstances, it is absolutely an idiot to allow the enemy to act first, and Jack is naturally not an idiot! So, at the moment when the voice fell, Jack shot. The lantern with the fire of karma in his hand made a little noise, and the lid opened, and the endless fire of karma suddenly surged out of the surroundings, rushing towards Maxwell. "Ha, I can''t help myself!" Facing the karma fire ignited by Jack, Maxwell''s handsome face couldn''t help but show a mocking smile. Compared with Vera''s karma fire, this kind of karma fire was more than one thing worse. As a demon that even Vera''s karmic fire can withstand, Maxwell is naturally not afraid of this fire. Even if the Demon Lord does not make defensive frontal contact, the damage caused by this level of karma is limited. "But now we are welcoming the bride, so we should pay attention to etiquette!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the blue ice crystals and red flames on both sides of Maxwell burst out again, turning into a red and blue ice and fire storm, and hitting Jack''s karma fiercely. "boom!!!" The two powerful energies collided head-on in the open space in front of the community building. The terrifying energy shock wave spreads in all directions from the center of the collision. The earth was blown away in an instant, the building was destroyed at this time, and the space became even hotter. Under Maxwell''s ice and fire storm, Jack''s karma was obviously lost and he kept retreating. Seeing the ice and fire storm is about to completely defeat the karma- "Don''t underestimate my Pumpkin Jack!" Standing behind the karma fire, Jack threw the lantern in his hand directly. The next moment, the lantern containing karma fire suddenly shattered and turned into a mysterious force into the karma fire. "boom!!!" A terrible roar suddenly sounded, and the crimson karma exploded hundreds of times in an instant. In the face of this flame storm that suddenly became extremely exaggerated, the ice and fire storm that Maxwell released instantly disintegrated, and then the karmic fire burned, directly turned into a frenzy, and engulfed Maxwell. "Did you make it?!" Aixia, who was standing behind Jack, suddenly asked a little excitedly on her face. To be honest, the girl was indeed surprised. She didn''t expect that Mr. Jack could burst out with a power that was not weaker than Vera. Although for this strength, Mr. Jack let his weapon be scrapped.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net But Aixia never worried, after all, their community can forge weapons by themselves. Mr. Jack''s lantern was originally made by him, and at most he wasted some time. "No, it''s too early, or the trouble has just begun!" Hearing the question from the girl behind him, Jack''s face showed a very cautious expression, "You also know the origin of Maxwell Demon. The body of that guy is the Maxwell Demon. In physics, it can detect and control the movement of individual molecules. The "humanoid" or functionally equivalent mechanism." "Although I don''t know why Maxwell, who has been denied, has such a powerful force, there is no doubt that he is very strong, especially since he can freely manipulate the power of the realm of cold and heat." "I estimate that the karma fire will at most cause a certain degree of minor injury to him. The next thing is to fight hard!" Jack had just finished speaking, as if reflecting his words, above the boundless karmic fire, ice crystals and flames bloomed, the gate of realm suddenly opened, and Maxwell appeared with broken clothes! "Ah, my clothes, my groom etiquette, unforgivable!!!" After appearing, Maxwell did not observe his injury for the first time, but noticed his appearance and collapsed. The raging anger burned, and Maxwell''s handsome face suddenly distorted. "Damn pumpkin, I want to kill you thoroughly!!" Looking at Jack fiercely, Maxwell showed his power even more terrifying than Vera at this moment. Ice crystals and flames spread all over the sky instantly, and terrible natural disasters came in an instant. Endless ice crystals spilled, freezing everything in ice, and endless flames swept across, burning the whole world. Including [Willowis], the entire 678900 outer gates of the north area of ??the box court are all under the cover of this natural disaster, and all the creatures living here are suddenly panicked. "Really, the devil is disgusting at this point, ah!!!" Under the constant impact of ice crystals and flames, Jack was barely able to stop it with his own karma, but with Maxwells gaze, the pumpkin ghost suddenly became more and more powerless. "Crack to death, die for me!" Facing Jacks situation, the Demon King Maxwell laughed and continued to increase his attack intensity. Under this terrible attack, if Jack hadn''t taken the shot, Aixia would have been wiped out. It''s just that from the current situation, it seems that that kind of result will happen sooner or later. "Damn it, do you want to unlock the seal?" Facing this unfavorable situation, Jack''s heart was filled with hesitation. Just as Nagato said, there is endless evil in Jack''s body. Once liberated, Jack''s strength will advance by leaps and bounds. But in that case, Jack will face punishment from the saint of Hakata. The reason for all of this is that Jacks body is the incarnation of Jack the Ripper, Jack the Spring-legged, the Murderer of Night Mist, Jack the Hunter of Children, and so on, carrying the existence of sin. Because of this evil deeds, Jack was once exiled to hell by the saint, and only repented before he almost collapsed. Later, Jack met the newborn Vera in the hell and escaped from the hell with Veras help. Finally, he met the saint again. In the face of the young demons and murderers, the saint did not kill, but gave them newborn. As a result, Vera Hakata established a community to help the ghosts who died early, and Jack became Jack the pumpkin monster. This is an agreement between them and the saint. If the agreement is violated, Jack will definitely fall into hell again, and this time, it is difficult to have a second Vera to help him...... .. 1607 Chapter 024 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, Jack''s hesitation is also normal. Normal people will hesitate involuntarily when encountering life and death. The question of whether Jack will unlock the seal is even beyond life and death. If he dared to unlock it, then St. Peter''s face would be cracked in the face of the saint who pledged Jack. That is definitely the rhythm of being dragged out of the corpse even if you go to hell after you die! As long as he thinks of the damn loli-control saint of St. Peter, Jack can''t help but feel guilty and resentful, but there is also an inexplicable touch. If it weren''t for him, Jack would be just Jack the Ripper after all. If possible, he would rather be Pumpkin Goblin Jack for the rest of his life than something else. However, just when Jack hesitated, the Demon King Maxwell would not hesitate, the endless ice crystals turned into a huge ice crystal sword, and they blasted down towards the fire barrier where Jack was. "boom!!!" In the fierce roar, the ice crystal giant sword directly broke the karmic fire barrier, and the huge blade shattered into endless ice crystal fragments in an instant, suppressing the karmic fire. "not good!" Seeing this scene, sparks of consternation overflowed from Jack''s pumpkin head. Just wait for Jack to react, the attacking flames swept down, Jack who was the first to be swallowed by the flames, and Aixia, who was under Jack''s protection, was also not immune. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The frenzy of flames directly hit the building where the community was located, destroying and burning it! In a blink of an eye, the headquarters of the prestigious community [Willowis] on the sixth floor was turned into a burning ruin. Fortunately, the members of the community had left before that. Otherwise, the entire community would be real. The casualties were heavy. "Hahaha, this is what stopped me!" Maxwell in the sky saw this scene and couldn''t help but laughed, and then the handsome demon flew down from the sky and came to the ruins of the community. Looking at Jack, who was embarrassed in the ruins below him, and Aixia who was in a coma, the Demon King said, "Go ahead, you guys, where are you hiding my bride!" "My patience is limited, if I don''t say it again, let you die!" While talking, the ice crystals and flames on Maxwell''s body surged, and the invisible pressure instantly enveloped the crumbling Jack, causing the pumpkin ghost to show a wry smile. It seems that I have overestimated myself, there is no way! With this thought flashed in his mind, Jack glanced at the unconscious Aixia and decided to unlock his seal. Because he felt that Maxwell was truly murderous. If he only faced the devil alone, the pumpkin ghost would not matter. Anyway, this body was born from the evil way, and death by the evil way is worthy of sin. But Jack couldn''t tolerate it. Aixia, who was so young and hadn''t made her own way, died with her! "Because, Jack, I like children the most!" Whispering such a sentence in his mouth, Jack''s aura began to change. If the previous Jack''s feeling was at best the creation of a great devil, then he has become a demon directly. Murderous intent began to spread, malice began to emerge, and the breath of blood filled all around! Maxwell felt a strong crisis at this moment! "You!" txt novel www.setxt.com Looking at the pumpkin monster whose temperament had changed greatly, Maxwell seemed to have seen the peerless beasts that were about to burst out of their shells, and in the next moment, a pillar of blue flame suddenly appeared on the ground. Without any defense, Maxwell was immediately hit by the Cangyan Pillar! Before I could even speak, I was swallowed up... "Hey, this is..." Seeing this sudden scene, the accident on Jack''s body suddenly stopped, and then a long sound came from the pumpkin monster''s ear, and the sound of footsteps appeared beside him at the same time. "Since the evil is sealed with that determination, don''t continue to fall, it would be a pity!" Jack turned his head and looked, it turned out to be Nagato, but at this time the red-haired boy was carrying a crystal coffin on his back, which looked quite maverick. "Mr. Nagato, do you know?" "It''s almost there!" Facing Jacks question, Nagato just nodded slightly, When I first met, I saw the evil in your body clearly. Its not difficult. "That''s it, you deserve to be Saya-sama''s partner." Hearing Nagato''s words, Jack couldn''t help showing a wry smile on his face. "Compared to this, don''t you think..." Glancing at Jack, Nagato said quietly, "You should think about it now, after the battle is over, how do you explain to Vera?" "what!" Jack couldn''t help but have a big head when he heard Nagato''s words! Turning his head to look at the pillar of Cangyan that appeared abruptly not far away, Jack saw his leader Vera slowly falling from the sky as he wished. As if sensing Jack''s gaze, Vera''s gaze moved slightly and looked over. When facing Jack''s eyes, Vera puffed up her cheeks! --shit! At this moment, only this thought is left in Jack''s head. He can no longer imagine how he will be punished by Vera after the battle is over. I only hope Vera will not be too cruel! "My bride, do you already like me to the point of killing me?!" The voices of intoxication, joy, and pride, mixed with various attitudes, echoed at this time. The Cangyan Pillar collapsed directly in a certain section, revealing the figure of Demon King Maxwell. "It''s disgusting, the fire of the fool!" Hearing the sound, Vera''s puffed cheeks suddenly fell, and a weak scream was made. At the same time, a blue wind was rolled up on the ground, and a gust of heat emerged from the wind, from which it was impossible to perceive it. The scale burns the atmosphere. A blue flame appeared from the wind for a short time, and headed towards the Demon King Maxwell. "My bride, is this your passion? It is indeed enough to melt me!" Facing Veras attack, the Demon King Maxwell couldnt help but laughed excitedly, and the storm of ice and fire reappeared, "Then let you see my passion, my bride!" .. 1608 Chapter 025 Reasons and killing intent first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Void outside the box court, above the realm of stars. The red pupil and the black pupil turned into two afterimages, tracing a black track in the void of the realm, like two death blades, strangling towards the girl in the white dress in the center of the realm. The invisible resonance is permeated between the two figures, constantly raising their respective powers! "It looks good, but..." Facing this strangulation that seemed like an incomparable escape, Saya was at ease, walking barefoot on the realm void, and the moment before the death blade was added, the whole person disappeared in place. In an instant, the two figures crossed in the void, and Saya''s figure appeared again! "Still a long way to go!" Saya''s two small white hands stretched at the same time, grabbing the back belts of the red pupil and the black pupil respectively, and the whole person spun and threw the two girls out! The whole process was done in one go, and the red pupil and the black pupil were too late to react and were already thrown out. And just before Saya''s own rotation hadn''t stopped-- "Huh, you are too arrogant!" The dark blue brilliance suddenly appeared, and Esther''s figure appeared directly next to the barefoot girl in white. The extreme freezing air suddenly broke out with the girl''s fist, trying to freeze the entire void. However, Saya''s little hand had been raised for unknown time, and directly held Esther''s fist. "boom!!!" The endless air of freezing and extinction spread in all directions. Even the realm of the starry sky showed a stagnant phenomenon in front of the air of freezing all things, but there was nothing strange about Saya, and the air of freezing could not get close to him. "You still don''t understand, Asides!" "Even my own will does not have the power to implement it. It is meaningless!" "Forget it, let you understand it yourself!" Speaking in a low voice, Saya''s figure suddenly appeared distorted. In the next moment, the beast-master Saya''s figure with endless grievance appeared directly beside the two of them, and then blasted directly at Esdes. The fists full of grudge directly bombarded Esther''s abdomen, and the terrifying fighting spirit impacted the girl''s soul. Esdes suddenly flew upside down, even vomiting blood in his mouth. "Oh, isn''t it too harsh?" Seeing Esdes who was vomiting blood, Saya said with some worry. Suddenly, it seemed that something was sensed, and Saya''s little hand touched the void of the realm. In an instant, the starlight gathered in front of Saya into a mirror of the same height. The mirror reflected the battle that was taking place at the sixth gate of Hakatai. Looking at the fighting scene displayed in the mirror at this time, especially when he saw Jack who was still alive, Saya couldn''t help but sigh softly: "What, Brother Nagato, I wasted the kindness of others. Obviously, just watch Jack die. Can you take over Vera''s community as a matter of course!" With a soft sigh, Saya''s gaze shifted to the Demon King Maxwell, his eyes became a little weird. Before that, Saya had a fight with this guy in the box court. In that battle, Saya even irritated Maxwell thoroughly by kissing Vera, and as a result, the Demon King Maxwell went straight away and showed his true colors.600 Novel www.600xs.com After seeing Maxwell running wild, Saya understood his essence. The so-called Demon King Maxwell is no longer the legendary Maxwell demon in physics, but an angel with a special spirit. Since he was an angel, he must belong to a certain group of gods. In view of this consideration, Saya, who didn''t want to cause trouble at the time, didn''t kill him, but only left a dark hand on the opponent and repelled the devil. In order to help Nagato, Saya used his secret means to give Maxwell a false oracle. Otherwise, Maxwell would not strike at such a coincident time. But I didn''t expect that Nagato didn''t let Jack go to the end. "Ha, hahaha!!!" As Saya was thinking, there was a burst of heroic laughter in the distance. The girl looked up and saw Esders slowly getting up, bursting with terrible murderous aura and might. "Interesting, it seems that Brother Nagato has a fancy to you for no reason!" Seeing the change of Esdes, Saya showed a little surprise on his face, and he merged with the beastmaster and walked towards Esdes. But before that, Saya''s hand was on the mirrored Maxwell. The mirror surface shattered in an instant... "But forget it, Jack is just a small character anyway, it can''t affect the overall situation. My real purpose is to let Brother Nagato meet you and the Devil Maxwell." "Untie it, dusty memories!" ... ... At this moment, Maxwell, who was confronting Vera, couldn''t help but froze in place. The cold air and freezing air suddenly disappeared at this moment, without any resistance, Maxwell actually directly suffered a blow from Vera''s Fool''s Tribulation, and flew out. And Vera, who had attacked the enemy, couldn''t help but froze in place, at a loss. "How is this going?" The pumpkin monster on the ground watching the battle couldn''t help but whispered, "What is that perverted devil doing? Has he become a masochist directly after he failed many courtships?" "It shouldn''t be, just... something has been solved!" It was Nagato who answered him. There was a ray of thought flashing across the face of the red-haired boy. He didn''t say it. Just now, he seemed to sense an unsearchable breath of Saya. At this moment, an extremely depressed breath filled the surrounding space... "Damn...External Demon Lord!!!" Regardless of his own injuries, Maxwell seemed to have been greatly stimulated, his eyes became absent at this moment, his spiritual form burst out instantly, heat waves and cold waves poured out frantically. "Wait, this is!!!" The red-haired young man who was still amused suddenly opened his eyes slightly, and after a little astonishment, Nagato''s face was filled with incomparable killing intent! "That''s it... That''s how it is, the lingua of the third perpetual motion machine is here!" 1609 Chapter 026: The Second Battle and the Alarm! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I think, I understand..." Looking at Maxwell, who was undergoing terrible changes in the sky, the red-haired boy had a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were full of killing intent, "This is Saya''s real gift!" Jack, who was standing beside Nagato, couldn''t help but stepped back several steps, away from the red-haired boy. At this moment, Jack couldn''t help but confirm one more thing. Nagato deserves to be able to agree to Saya''s life-long existence. With this kind of equipment, he is definitely not an ordinary person! "Right, Jack!" Regarding Jack''s actions, Nagato knew nothing but didn''t care. Instead, he untied himself, and the crystal coffin behind the red-haired boy crashed to the ground. "My things will be taken care of by you, after all, they are unfinished!" As soon as he finished speaking, Nagato stopped paying attention to the other party''s reaction, anyway, Jack''s character would definitely agree. Just stepping out, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared directly in place, and appeared in front of Vera for a short time, facing the mutating Maxwell. "Nagato..." Seeing the red-haired boy appearing in front of him, Vera couldn''t help but feel relieved. After all, the current Maxwell is too dangerous, Vera clearly remembers the last time, under the stimulation of Saya, Maxwell went through like this, at that time Maxwell was simply desperate. If Saya hadn''t directly sealed the opponent''s memory and knocked it off, the consequences would be disastrous. "Teach me here!" Speaking to the girl behind him, Nagato stared straight ahead. At this time, Maxwell seemed to lose his life, and muttered: "Summonmaxwellmyths.3S, nanomachineunit!" The next moment, with him as the center, the heat wave and cold wave were continuously blown, and the cold and warm waves that were alternately released hundreds of times per second exceeded the laws of the material world, and the plasma ran around in the atmosphere. The pale light suddenly appeared, wrapping Maxwell directly on the ground, "boom!!!" Then, the cracks in the realm, the space shattered like glass. Two shadows entwined with the heat and extreme cold wind and appeared. It was an armored monster with huge wings behind it. Although it did not look like a creature, there was blood flowing through the steel skin. Angels, steel angels appeared in front of Nagato and others! "Interesting!" Looking at the steel angels appearing in front of him, Nagato stood with his hands in the void, everyone of the half-step Protoss was completely liberated at this moment and enveloped the steel angels. Among the stars in the starry sky of the box garden, a scarlet star shone brightly. ... ... "Wow, have the companions who have not yet been born have come?" 400 Novels www.400xiaoshuo.com Just as the battle was going on at the six-figure outer gate in the north area of ??Hakatai, Shiraika who was chatting with a rare Hakatai moon rabbit in a certain downturned community located in the east area of ??Hakatai could not help but raised his head and said. "Master Bai Yasha, what are you talking about!" The rabbit-eared girl standing next to Bai Yasha couldn''t help but asked curiously. At the same time, following Bai Yasha''s gaze, she raised her head and looked at the starry sky. Although she saw the red star, the girl who was not very familiar with the starry sky and the stars had no idea what the color of the strange star meant. "It''s nothing, let''s just talk to ourselves!" Facing the question of Moon Rabbit next to him, Bai Yasha did not answer, but said with a smile, "Black Rabbit, we have prepared a lot of clothes for you, let''s try it!" While talking, Bai Yacha did not know where he took out several pieces of clothing of different colors. "Master Bai Yasha!!" Seeing the clothes in Bai Yacha''s hands that can make people feel ashamed just by looking at them, the girl named Heitu couldn''t help being very ashamed. If she didn''t know the status of the person in front of her, she would probably punch it out. In fact, after getting acquainted with each other later, when facing the other party''s molesting, the girl did shook her fist. But now the girl can''t do this, just shyly back off. "Don''t be shy, Black Rabbit!" Seeing the girl''s shyness, Bai Yasha, who was obviously a loli, showed the expression of uncle pervert, "This is a gift I prepared for you, black rabbit!" "Put them on, I promise that many people will come and ask you to be the referee of the gift game!" "really?" Hearing what Bai Yasha said, a flash of hope flashed across the black rabbit''s face. At this time, the community in which the black rabbit belongs has fallen to the point of no name. If the black rabbit can be more active as a referee, he can get more rewards. For the current community, this is no longer a small amount of income. In this regard, the black rabbit is somewhat difficult to refuse. "absolute!" After seeing the black rabbit getting the bait, a big smile appeared on Bai Yasha''s face, "Come on, we can''t wait, black rabbit''s maid costume, nurse costume..." Talking incessantly, Bai Yasha grabbed the black rabbit and ran towards the room. As for the compatriots, they were completely forgotten by Bai Yasha. White Yasha can not care about the changes in the starry sky of the box court at this time, but the many gods of the box court can''t, especially the gods standing behind the Devil Maxwell. At this moment, in a mysterious palace in the box garden, an existence is extremely vague, the appearance is incomprehensible, and the appearance is even more invisible, standing up from the seat. "Really, this kind of thing happened!" As if perceiving something, this mysterious being looked at the starry sky, and then at the direction of the north area of ??the box court. "The holder of the third perpetual motion machine spirit grid was actually met by the half-spirit that shook the entire box court. What a fate, if the holder loses, what will Kaliyoga do?" "Then do you want to stop it, after all, it seems that half-prosperity seems to be too strong." He whispered to himself, then the existence shook his head again and sat down, "Forget it, anyway, this shouldn''t be the time when I need to be in a hurry, hehe, I just have to wait...". . 1610 Chapter 027-The third one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No. 678900 outside gate of Hakata North District... At this time, the battle between the half-star spirit and Demon King Maxwell who had arrived outside the box court had begun. All the communities and idle creatures living in this outer gate have already gone beyond the realm wall. If it weren''t for the strong defense of the realm barrier, there would have been heavy casualties here. The sky is roaring, ice crystals and flames are raging, and all beings are sighing and praying! "boom!!!" In the void, the red-haired young man turned sideways slightly, avoided the sword of the steel angel, and then directly made a fist and bombarded the steel angel with an astonishing speed. Although the steel angel has no spirituality and spirituality, it has a god-like body and power. Under normal circumstances, the fist is ineffective against it, but Nagato''s fist is blessed with a tenth degree of power. Under the iron fist, even normal gods cannot ignore it. What''s more, the existence of puppets like steel angels. Then, in the violent collision sound, the steel angel flew out directly, and his body appeared broken. But there was no smile on Nagato''s face. Because in the precise vision of the red-haired boy, the scars on the steel angel that flew upside down quickly returned to normal, like a machine that would not be damaged. "This resilience..." Nagato frowned slightly, but before he could continue thinking, another steel angel appeared directly in front of him and swung a heavy sword at the red-haired boy. "Huh, heaven escape!" Facing this heavy and powerful sword, Nagato couldn''t help but snorted softly, his whole figure changed slightly, and he escaped the sword in an unsurprisingly strange but elegant posture. "Swish swish!!!" After the attack failed, the steel angel made persistent efforts and swung his sword frantically. Not only this steel angel, but even the steel angel who had just been flying by the long gate teleported, and cooperated with his partner to instantly double the attack power. just-- "Cut the edge!" Under the endless sword strikes, Nagato spoke softly with ease, a crimson light suddenly appeared, and the crystal clear sword of Slashing Edge emerged from the ripples in the space. "Fate wheel eyes, open!" At this moment, the red-haired boy activated his magic eyes! The six-pointed star in the left eye bloomed with brilliance, and the causal web of all things appeared in his vision, allowing Nagato to clearly see the origin and causation of the two steel angels in front of him, as well as the cause and effect of life and death. "I see, then, cut!" I saw the red-haired boy directly holding the hilt of the sword, instantly turning into a flash of lightning, appearing behind the two angels. Under the sword light of Zhanyuan, two steel angels were dismembered... With just a sword, the two steel angel puppets with the fighting ability of gods died in this way, and the combat power of Nagato Warriors was fully displayed at this time. At least Vera and Jack couldn''t help but look a little sluggish.Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org After all, no matter how you look at it, Nagato''s battle seems to be too easy and comfortable, even if there is no major movement, it can easily solve the enemy. But there is no way, Nagato''s gift of destiny is like this. Simple and simple, it is difficult to understand! "After the cut, you will understand!" Carrying the Zhanyuan Sword on his shoulders, Nagato''s gaze turned to Maxwell, who had turned into a ball of light, "It''s really a sad existence. I can''t stand the perpetual motion machine and become a puppet?" "boom!!!" As if enraged by Nagato''s words, the realm centered on Maxwell continued to collapse. Along with the flash of light, one after another steel angels emerged from the collapsed realm. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of angels appeared in the sky, and the terrible pressure spread. "Ha, do you still have some consciousness, but isn''t this more pathetic?!" In the face of hundreds of steel angels, the smile on Nagato''s face deepened. He had thoroughly seen the true face of this demon. According to Nagato''s words, this was a tragedy. The original Maxwell was just a physical experiment and the realization of conclusions. It''s just that with the changes of the times, in a certain situation that Nagato didn''t know, he got a spiritual figure that symbolized the third perpetual motion machine. Unfortunately, this demon king was just a demon that was denied. Its equipment is simply not enough to carry that spiritual figure that will play a huge role in the future of mankind. In order to keep himself wise, Maxwell signed a contract with a certain group of gods, received the support of the group of gods, and was able to suppress the backlash brought by the excessive force of the third perpetual motion machine. It''s just that Maxwell is a poorly equipped guy after all! When the emotions are too agitated, Maxwells power will run away, and the third perpetual motion machine spirit will dominate his body, turning it into a battery, and summon the angel of the gods as the prototype, and the third perpetual motion machine spirit will have power as The fighting puppet of the inner element, destroying the enemy Maxwell identified. "Swish swish!!!" Under Nagato''s mockery, Maxwell''s only remaining consciousness riot. Under this will, Lingge responded to his will, and the surrounding steel angels rushed out, swarming towards Nagato, and all kinds of weapons came out. Under the impact of hundreds of steel angels, the atmosphere suddenly and completely tore apart. The attack has not arrived yet, the endless pressure is coming! just-- "It''s really disappointing, I thought it was a good enemy!" A bored expression appeared on his face, Nagato raised his right hand somewhat unhappily, and pointed his palm at the light ball where Maxwell was, completely ignoring the steel angel who was about to arrive. "Tell you with one blow, third boon, star trails!" While speaking, the space behind Nagato changed instantly, and chaotic ripples appeared out of thin air. In these ripples, it seemed as if countless stars appeared in it. With the rotation of the stars, the boundless starlight of chaos gathers and bursts from the palm of Nagato! The chaotic starlight beam suddenly appeared out of thin air, blasting out with terrifying power. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, hundreds of steel angels shattered with one blow, and then the beam of light slammed up again, hitting the ball of light where Maxwell was located. .. 1611 Chapter 028 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and a week has passed since the demon king''s attack. Seven days ago, under the beam of chaotic starlight rising into the sky, the attacking Demon King Maxwell completely lost his life, and the town at the 678900th Outer Gate in the North District of Hakatai immediately restored peace. And the six-digit community [Willowis] of the box court suddenly became famous. After all, after defeating the five-figure demon king in the eyes of outsiders, this community has become the apex of the community in the lower tier of the box court. Not only the North District, but also the South and East Districts have gradually gained prestige. It''s just that no matter how famous it is, it can''t hide a big problem! That is, the community has to pay a lot of responsibility for the damage caused by the attack of the devil. After all, the reason for the attack of the devil Maxwell is to get the leader of [Willowis], Vera. just-- "That said, why are we responsible for the destruction of the boundary wall!" Standing next to the community headquarters that was being rebuilt, Aixia, who had recovered from the damage caused by the Demon Kings attack, looked at the boundary wall that was also being rebuilt in the distance, and couldn''t help but complain. In these days, in order to rebuild the headquarters and make up for the losses of other communities, they have paid too much. Even because of these efforts, the entire community almost couldn''t open the pot. "That''s no way, Xiao Aixia!" Jack, who was just carrying a huge log drifting past Aixia, heard the girl''s words, and couldn''t help but stop, "Who knows that Nagato-kun''s gift attack is so exaggerated, it will spread to the boundary wall." "Then let that person be responsible for himself!" Hearing Jack''s words, Aixia spoke subconsciously, but Jack''s anger was immediately drawn. "Aisha, I don''t remember teaching you to avenge revenge!" A flame came out of the pumpkin ghosts head, and he spoke very solemnly, Aishia, I know there are some conflicts between you and Nagato-kun, but children must be honest and reasonable. Nagato-kuns elimination of Maxwell is for us ghost fire, but To help us completely eliminate future troubles, a great favor, this must be clear!" "On this basis, it is reasonable for us to be responsible for the damage caused by Nagato-kun, understand?!!!" "...Know, got it!" Seeing that Jack was really angry, Aixia didn''t dare to refute, and immediately apologized to the pumpkin goblin sincerely, "I''m sorry, Jack, I only...it was just a moment of atmosphere." "If you know your mistakes and you can correct them, you are still a good boy!" Regarding Aixia''s performance, Jack nodded in satisfaction, and then seemed to think of something, and said, "By the way, Aixia, Nagato-kun said that he would join our community before retreating." "From now on, you have to get along well with Nagato-kun!" "...Wh, what?!!!" ... ... At this time, it is located in a secret room under the community. The red-haired boy who had been sitting still for seven days finally slowly opened his eyes, a gleam of light flashed in his purple eyes, and the invisible power spread out, shaking the dust on the boy''s clothes.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com "call!!!" Opening his mouth slightly, Nagato spit out a long suffocating breath, feeling refreshed both physically and mentally. The Dao power in his body was running with unprecedented vitality, and Nagato gradually realized that his body was constantly evolving, deriving his unique body physique. "Unfortunately, the limitless power is only 50% completed!" After relaxing for a while, Nagato seemed to think of something and complained a little unwillingly. After capturing the spirit of the third perpetual motion machine from Maxwell and completely assimilating it with the origin of Dao Power, the Dao Power that Nagato can now be born out of thin air is still not the original Dao Power, only half the original quality and power. . "Really, even the Lingge has been obtained, and the power is still incomplete!" Some dissatisfaction muttered, the red-haired young man looked up leisurely, and the purple eyes seemed to penetrate the void and destiny. Vaguely, Nagato discovered that there were three more points about the power of the third perpetual motion machine. "Assemble those three powers, it should be able to complete the idea of ??unlimited power!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato didn''t care too much about it and entangled, because Nagato could feel it, and the future self would definitely overlap with those three parts. "All I have to do now is just wait." Whispering to himself softly, Nagato''s right hand lifted and wiped it in the void. The space was like a substantial lake, ripples swayed under the touch of the red-haired boy. In an instant, a coffin made of crystal appeared directly in front of Nagato. He manipulated the crystal coffin with the power of his mind and placed it in front of his own land. Taking a closer look, Nagato could see the charming girl in the coffin. This is a girl who can arouse Nagato''s favor in her looks, clothes, and even her soul. Her name is Jiqi, the heroine who appeared in an animation in the memory of Nagato''s past lives. In the years since Nagato left, Chaos Starry Sky has not stopped its path of conquest. As long as the planes that appear on the path of the chaotic starry sky, Bai Yujings people will not give up. A large number of planes are conquered by Bai Yujing, and Qiqis plane is one of them, and Qiqi himself has become Saya''s spoils. That''s why it is because there is a virus called Apocalypse on the plane where Qi Qi is. Carriers of this virus can actually manifest the emptiness of the soul. This phenomenon immediately caught Saya''s attention. And because Qiqi himself is a clone of the mother of the Apocalypse virus, there is even part of the mother''s will in his body, and after the conquest of the plane ends, he has become Saya''s main experimental object. Originally, Shaye intended to capture the Apocalypse virus and evolve his own virus power. Only after deduction later, Saya found that this kind of void ability did not have much meaning to his power system, and it would even drag him forward. Therefore, after careful consideration, Saya instead injected his virus power into Qi Qi''s body, preparing to create the strongest void weapon. As a result... Saya''s virus origin is too powerful! It was just a small part that made Chi Chi directly become the living dead. After that, the war between the chaotic starry sky and the box garden broke out, and Saya, who had no time to pay attention to Ichi, sealed it up as an object and threw it in his personal space. Later, when he met Vera, Saye had a whim, completely segmented his virus origin, directly injected it into Qi Qi''s body, and then threw it here... 1612 Chapter 029 Dealing with Vera second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s really a miracle that Qi Qi was not played to death!" Looking at the sleeping beauty in the crystal coffin in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh softly, but after sighing, the red-haired boy was not surprised at what happened to Yuki. In other words, Nagato was mentally prepared for this situation. Long ago, Nagato knew that Saya was cold in nature. As the most special existence among the six ways of Nagato, Saya would have been out of control if it hadn''t been restricted by Nagato''s will. No matter how terrible things were, Saya would have done it all if there were benefits. It''s just a trivial experiment with a heroine of the plane, there is nothing to fuss about. Nagato is not in identity, the incarnation of the divine will does not have emotions, only absolute reason, and the other lovers of Nagato will not spend a lot of time to increase their love rivals. Everything is logical. Of course, the red-haired boy didn''t care much about it. "Anyway, Ichi''s consciousness is probably asleep from beginning to end!" Feeling the unconscious soul fluctuations coming from the crystal coffin, Nagato spoke softly, and also began to think about awakening Ichi, or making further changes in his mind. With the help of the power of death in the hell maintained by Vera, Saya portrays a unique magic circle, forcing the origin of his own virus and the Apocalypse virus of Qiqi to fully merge. At this time, the void weapon in Jiqi''s body has been strengthened to the extreme, even for Nagato. What Nagato wants to think about is what kind of power this weapon should match. "The three realms of heaven, earth and man have their own weapons!" His existing weapons flashed through his mind, Nagato suddenly thought of a question, "Maybe I need a weapon that can be used in the main body, then..." After thinking about it for a while, Nagato raised his left hand and pressed it on the crystal coffin. "Boom!!!" Faint ripples echoed in the space. The only small amount of the original power in Nagato was divided into a large part, and under this ripple, it was directly injected into the crystal coffin, making the entire crystal coffin bloom with dazzling light. In an instant, the huge crystal coffin shrank directly, turned into a ball of light, and fell into Nagato''s palm. With a strong grip, Nagato clearly felt the ball of light enter his body... Incorporated into the source of Taoism! "That''s it!" Feeling the fusion between the light ball and Dao power in the body, Nagato could clearly feel the breath, thoughts and soul of Ichi, and the rare purity of the red-haired boy couldn''t help laughing. ... ... When Nagato walked out of the basement, it was already evening. The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the sky above the boundary wall, staining the entire community that is being rebuilt, as well as the workers coming and going, all with a layer of red. Although it was a bit late, everyone present seemed enthusiastic. "How to put it, it''s a little hard to understand." Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com Although Nagato has always been aware that there is a community plot in the Hakata world, many people can achieve self-sacrifice for the prosperity of the community, but he just can''t understand it. I am afraid it is because I am too strong! This thought flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy couldn''t help being a little silent. Just as Nagato thought, probably because he was too strong and grew too fast, a collective like the community was a bit tasteless for Nagato. Others build power because of their lack of ability and hope to get help from the outside world. And Nagato is completely because he is too strong, in order to pass the time and let his lover get a stage that can shine on him and not decay, this builds his influence. "Maybe I may not be able to experience this kind of feeling in this life!" Standing in a corner where no one was paying attention, Nagato muttered to himself. Just about to walk away, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but stop, because at this moment, he saw Vera who was also standing in another corner. The girl was sitting in the corner blankly, not knowing what she was thinking. With a heart move, Nagato stepped out in the direction where the girl was, and the gift of the sky escaped. Before everyone could not detect it, the red-haired boy instantly appeared beside Vera. "Ok?!" Feeling someone around him, Vera suddenly recovered. Just before the girl could react, she felt the pull of a powerful force, and the whole person fell towards her side, and then fell into a warm embrace. Looking up slightly, Vera finally saw the handsome face of the red-haired boy, which was slowly lowering. A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and Vera could not help but blush and struggle. "Don''t move, you will bite your tongue!" Looking at the reaction of Vera, Nagato just said so, and then directly kissed Vera''s cherry lips without any hesitation, his hands were constantly moving, up and down. For this sudden change, Vera will naturally struggle. It''s just the power gap that made the girl unable to break away from Nagato''s embrace, and the realm gate was inexplicably malfunctioning. Under such circumstances, the girl quickly lost the ability to resist. After a long time, after taking advantage of it, Nagato released Vera''s cherry lips, and the sticky thread broke off. The two of them met, and Vera immediately turned her head with red ears, not daring to look at Nagato. As a demon, Vera was so pure that even a long kiss could not be supported. I have to say that from the standpoint of the demon race, this girl is really subtle. But in this way, Nagato seemed to like the girl in her arms even more. then-- "Now, Vera!" In the sunset, the red-haired boy said to the girl in his arms, "I found that I like you a little bit. Become my bride, and then accompany me to the end of eternal time." "..." Upon hearing Nagato''s almost confession, Vera couldn''t help his head emptying and couldn''t even speak. "If you don''t answer, I will take it as your default!" Looking at the shy girl, Nagato lowered his head again with a light smile, and said softly, "Then, let me taste the taste of you... Vera." .. 1613 Chapter 030 Canary is determined to be the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the first day after leaving the customs, Nagato directly took Vera. When the other people in the community learned about this, they all showed extremely surprised expressions, especially Aixia, who expressed their protest very clearly. But Nagato easily suppressed this little girl''s protest. The pumpkin monster Jack had a detailed conversation with Vera. After confirming that Vera was willing, at least now it was the case of willingly becoming Nagato''s lover, he stopped asking more. Although Jack knows that Nagato has more than one lover... After all, with Saya''s lifelong existence, he would dare to have an affair. Thinking with his toes, he knew that Nagato definitely had more lovers, but he didn''t care much. However, there are no laws such as monogamy. Even because of Hakatas unique rules, polygamy, harem, and inverse harem are everywhere, and there are only a lot more, Jack has long been surprised. As long as you are willing, everything else doesn''t matter. And in Jack''s eyes, after Nagato became Vera''s lover, he naturally became a member of the community [Willowisp]. With the strength of Nagato, it will definitely bring greater and longer-term development to its own community. And as long as the community becomes stronger, Jack can save more ghosts of children who die early. This is the most important thing for pumpkin monsters. In fact, Jack''s idea has really come true. A few days after winning Vera, Nagato officially settled here and became a part of the community. Since then, the community has begun to advance by leaps and bounds. In the community, Nagato acts as a contestant. Although Nagato may have some flaws in wisdom, Nagato can''t bear to cheat. Anyway, if you encounter unfavorable things, you can just use the poet''s means to modify the rules. In terms of strength, Nagato is almost invincible in the middle and lower levels. As a result, with the support of Nagato, the community continued to advance at an alarming speed, and in the next three short years, it was directly upgraded from the community of the sixth outer gate to the fifth outer gate. If it weren''t for the troublesome promotion conditions of the fourth outer door, and it would not be possible to do it by personal means alone, [Willowisp] could even be promoted to the fourth outer door. ... ... The time inside and outside the box court is not equal. The time difference between the different planes and the box court is also different. It is possible that the box court is a moment, and the outside world is a thousand years, or it may be several years, and the outside world is just a short moment. At this time, seven full years had passed since the box court where the canary was located. Early in the morning, the sky is still dark. In an orphanage on the fringe of the city, the canary, as the dean, woke up abruptly in a mysterious call, without disturbing anyone. "The time has come?" Looking at the still gray sky outside the window, the Canary couldn''t help but sigh. The woman with short blonde hair knows that the contract she signed seven years ago has finally arrived, and after seven years of wandering in the world, she is finally about to usher in her own destiny. Time flows like water, always changing a lot of things.Let''s talk about Pico www.vvxs8.com If it were seven years ago, the Canary would definitely take her adopted daughter to a duel with that man! After all, her adopted daughter is exactly the same as a bear child. There is no feminine adopted daughter except for the body, but there are infinite possibilities. With her help, Canary should be able to break free from her established destiny. In fact, Canary adopted that adopted daughter for this day. However, the Canary, seven years later, didn''t want to do it. Because, in seven years, Canary finally freed herself from her anger, and she finally understood one thing, that is, her time was really over. "Perhaps, since I planned to create a group of gods, it was already destined to end!" With a sentence like this flashing in his mind, Canary couldn''t help but recall her life, a life that was wonderful at the beginning, thrilling process, and miserable at the end. The life of a canary began with a dystopian devil hundreds of years ago! The dystopian demon is one of the "closed worlds" of the "ultimate trials of mankind". He was the strongest demon at the time and also had the characteristics of the strongest godslayer. He shut humans in walls and treated humans as domestic animals. It can be said that as long as he exists, mankind has no future at all. At that time, the mixed gods and guardians led by Di Shitian in the eastern zone, the Western European gods in the southern zone, and the various evil spirits in the northern zone had no choice but to fight against him for a long time. The war did not turn around until the emergence of the canary. The canary born from a closed world is different from her compatriots who are walking dead. She is naturally curious, and under the guidance of this curiosity, she has walked on the path of rebelling against the devil. While fighting against the dystopian demon, she guided human history to a good reverse development. In the course of the battle, she gradually influenced the gods and angels on the side of the dystopian demon, and pulled them into her own formation, eventually establishing the largest alliance community in Hakatai. They established the biggest battle result in the history of the box court, and the canary is the only human who completely solved the final test of mankind. The name of the canary even spread throughout the upper layer of the box court. However, Hakata was ultimately a paradise for gods and Buddhas, but the reputation of the canary became the source of her failure. She aroused the hostility of the Demon League and became the target of the Demon League. In the war with the Demon King Alliance, even if the final human trial of Hakata was sealed-Absolute Evil, the Canary felt more and more powerless. Gradually, the Canary turned his eyes to the gods. She actually tried to use the power of a poet to create a group of gods and use the power of a group of gods to fight against the devil! It''s just that the Canary''s plan was not successful, and it was devastated. The plan of the gods is falling apart and scattered in the void. "It''s really an idiot. If you know it, human beings have infinite possibilities!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, the canary walked out of the door while the whole orphanage was still quiet, and quietly walked past the doors of all the orphans, feeling the breath of a deep sleep. Finally the canary stopped in front of her adopted daughter''s room and smiled slightly. Then, she disappeared in place... "Crack!" And when the canary disappeared, the door suddenly opened... "Idiot!" .. 1614 Chapter 031 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as the voice fell, a figure pushed open the door and walked out. It was a blond girl with earphones. Her hair was not long, and she was a little messy. Her sharp vision made the girl''s femininity almost non-existent, and even had the madness that is rare in men. This girl is no one else, but she is the adopted daughter of the Canary-going back to 16 months! Sixteen had already noticed the departure of the canary. To be honest, Canary looked down on her adopted daughter too much, going back to 16 months but has the ability to see through people''s hearts, although this ability is often concealed by her destructive power. Since I was adopted as a child, I learned in 16 that the canary actually had another purpose. Its just that Sixteen months doesnt care, in her opinion, as long as it is not boring. Before encountering the canary, she had a lot of adoption experiences in 16 months, and those experiences were quite interesting. Originally, she wanted to come and be adopted by the canary, almost the same as before. However, the development of things cannot be transferred by human will after all. After all, I spent seven years with the Canary in the sixteenth month. During these seven years, they traveled all over the world, saw various legends and relics, and left their own footprints. Before you know it, the relationship between the two has become incomparably pure from the beginning. In 16th, the canary regarded the canary as his only relative, and the canary directly gave up the plan to use the adopted daughter as a tool, and regarded it as a real daughter and heir. "Canary, you are really a big fool!" Strolling to the place where the canary disappeared, the girl closed her eyes, as if feeling the last breath left by her adoptive mother. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes. "Although I don''t know what happened to you, don''t try to get rid of me so easily, Canary!" He whispered to himself, a gleam of light flashed in the eyes that turned back to 16 months, the thinking in his brain continued to rotate, and a large number of possibilities continued to be derived. Without stopping, the figure of Sixteen months soon came to the Dean''s room of Canary. Picking up a pen from the desk, the figure of 16 months appeared in front of the world map in the office. The next moment, the girl directly used the pen to scribble on the world map. "According to recent observations, the place where Canary is going now should be a place she doesn''t want to go." "Although I don''t know why, that lawless woman will admit her fate, but if she wants to come to that place, she should be reluctant to even approach, so first mark the place we have passed through the past seven years..." "Next, find out the area that the canary deliberately avoided... It seems that this is it!" For a moment, the entire map was covered with graffiti, but most areas centered on the city of Tokyo on the island nation of Yingzhou did not have any graffiti. Obviously, this is where the Canary went! After determining the approximate range, the girl went directly to the head of the office and turned on the computer. Three minutes later, the map around Tokyo was expanded on the computer in detail. After memorizing this detailed map in my head, and then secretly guessing a few places where the canaries might go, I picked up the phone in the office in 16 and broadcasted a number. "Hey, is it Mr. Chou Song, I am Sixteen!" "That''s it. Canary and I may leave for a while. The orphanage will be left to you... Haha, it''s your responsibility to be in charge of the orphanage. Who told you to lose the bet with us? , I am willing to bet and lose!" 52 Literature www.52wpexs.com "Don''t worry, with my abilities and Canary''s ability, if we really encounter problems, even the Self-Defense Army can''t intervene." "Then that''s it, goodbye, old man!" As soon as the voice fell, she hung up the phone in 16 months, took a deep breath, and glanced at the just rising outside the window. Inexplicably, the girl had a strange premonition. Maybe even if there is no canary, I will go to that place! ... ... Hakata, in the headquarters building of the newly promoted Fifth Outer CommunityWISP. Early in the morning, before dawn, the red-haired teenager who was sleeping opened his eyes, and after slightly pushing away the two white bodies that surrounded him, Nagato quietly stood up. After looking at Vera and Aixia who were still sleeping on the bed beside him, Nagato smiled slightly. Last night, Nagato finally put Aixia on her big bed. Speaking of it, although Aixia is beautiful, it is only beautiful, and it can''t reach the magical beauty of Vera. However, it takes time to tune a tsundere girl to the feeling of picking it out after being Jiao. That''s great. Moreover, the sense of accomplishment is still great by embracing all the two most beautiful girls in the community. "Well, but now is not the time to think about this!" Such a thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s thoughts flew outside Hakoki. Just now, Nagato received a long-lost message from Saye. In the message, Saya said that the canary finally returned to the courtyard outside his box court. Although the canary brought nothing and hardly resisted, he gave up. But Nagato still felt a long-lost intuition and premonition from this information. "Are there any people or affairs that are important to me coming up?" With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato was immediately ready to take a trip outside the Hakoki. As for asking for leave from the community, it is totally unnecessary. Because Saya has adjusted the time difference between the plane where the courtyard is located and the box court. Even if you spend a day on that plane, it will probably take more than ten minutes in the box court. This is one of the benefits after Saya has completely mastered the power of the Halloween Queen. "Then, let''s go!" Whispering to himself softly, the mysterious realm door opened silently in front of the red-haired boy. Turning his head and looking at the two girls who were still sleeping, Nagato smiled and walked into the gate of realm. The next moment, the mysterious gate closed silently. After Nagato left, Vera, who was sleeping, slowly opened her misty eyes. Only soon, the confused demon girl fell asleep again... 1615 Chapter 032 Attacking Girl [Part One] Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Crossing the gate of realm, Nagato''s five senses and even the sixth sense were distorted. It''s just that this distortion only took less than a moment. In the blink of an eye, the red-haired boy realized that he had left the box court and came to the courtyard arranged outside the box court. The cool autumn breeze passed by, so that the red-haired teenager who appeared in the courtyard pavilion could not help but feel refreshed. "Brother Nagato, you are here!" At this moment, Saya, who was wearing a white dress, rushed into the red-haired boy''s bad room and complained, "You are so cruel, you haven''t contacted anyone for three consecutive years...Huh?!" Having said this, Saya seemed to smell something, and his face couldn''t help but unwavering. "Aha, don''t care so much anymore!" Seeing the performance of the girl in her arms, Nagato couldn''t help but secretly cried out his mistakes. He actually forgot to remove the smell of Vera and Aixia from her, but she said: "It''s only been a mere three years, and I will live together for eternal years!" "Huh, you are reasonable!" Saya snorted coldly when he heard Nagato''s words, and stopped caring. It''s not that Saya is really so generous and doesn''t care that Nagato has other women, but Saya knows very well that as long as Nagato doesn''t fall, there will definitely be infinite years. And most of Nagato''s lovers could not spend countless years with him. Although Nagato has used the supreme mighty power to allow his lovers to maintain their original selves over the years, this power has its limits, perhaps thousands of years, perhaps hundreds of millions of years... But no matter how long it is, it is only a short period of time compared to the nearly eternal years of Nagato. For Saya, except for those who are qualified and eternally accompanied by Nagato, the others are just an embellishment in the eternal years and don''t need to care too much. "Well, where''s the canary?" The red-haired boy also understands Saya''s thoughts. But that was a long, long, even infinitely long future story. At this time, the red-haired boy didn''t particularly care about it. He paid more attention to the present than in the future. And this kind of problem is not impossible to solve. The infinite world has unlimited possibilities. "Now, right here!" Leaving Nagato''s arms, Saya''s little hand flicked in the void. The sturdy space rippled in the little hand, a huge ice block appeared in the sky, and the cold air filled the air, making Nagato and Saya feel a little chill. And in that huge ice cube, the figure of a canary is in it! "this is" Looking at the frozen canary in front of him, a guess flashed in Nagatos mind, and as if he understood Nagatos thoughts, Saya said, Yes, its Esthers handwriting. Unprepared, he came to the trial alone, but was frozen by Esther." "Esdes has made rapid progress!" With a low sigh, Nagato''s expression moved. At this time, Saya''s expression was also shocked. The two looked at each other and looked towards the sky... In the cosmic orbit tens of thousands of kilometers above the two, there is a man-made satellite in operation. "Hehe, finally here, my fate... Ding furnace!" 8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com "Brother Nagato, you are really evil!" "Easy to say, easy to say!" "Humph!" With a cold snort, Saya waved his hand, the invisible power exploded, and the satellite exploded directly... ... ... A helicopter landed slowly in the mountains and forests on the outskirts of Tokyo. Inside the helicopter, looking at the blurry screen in front of me, I couldn''t help but look a little bit wonderful when I turned back to 16 months. Just waved, and the satellite was destroyed directly. This power... "Really, people can''t help but boil with blood!" He whispered such a sentence in his mouth, returning to Sixteen Yue could not help but remember the vision he had seen before meeting a canary when he was ten years old. I remember that Canary said at the time that it was the sun god and the existence of sun sovereignty fighting. How excited and happy it was to go back to the 16th month at that time. Only in the following seven years, he never saw the extraordinary existence again. The world looked so ordinary and desperate. The only extraordinary canary could not do anything with him. In order not to destroy the world in which he lived, he had to seal his own power back to Sixteen. But now, the power that surpassed the mortal dust appeared again. "It''s finally here when you really use power!" I covered my heart with my left hand, and I felt a long-lost turbulence in 16 months. At this moment, a violent sense of crisis was born out of thin air. I almost didn''t even think about it, and broke out in 16 months. In the next moment, a red-hot sword gas blasted down, and the whole helicopter fell apart and melted. "Wow, it''s really dangerous!" He stood up quickly from the ground, and looked at the disintegrating helicopter in 16 months. I didn''t care about my heartache. I looked at the forest not far away, where I felt the terrible murderous intent in 16 months. Soon, in the eyes of Sixteen Yue, a black-haired girl with red eyes wandered out. The girl carried a sword, and the endless murderous intent was diffused from the blade. "This lady, don''t you tell me your name?" Secretly absorbing the power of breaking through the world in his body, a smile appeared on Sixteen Yue''s face, "Secretly attacking is not a fair and honest means." "I''m a killer, assassination is normal!" Hearing the words of the sixteen months, the girl first tilted her head in a dull manner, then remembered something, and said, "I was wrong, I am no longer a killer, sorry!" "I am the red pupil, it is the village rain, on the order of the lord, come to ruin you!" As soon as the voice fell, the red pupil holding Murakami suddenly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Sixteen months. The endless murderous intent appeared with the charge of the girl. In Sixteenyues eyes, it was as if death was charging towards him. Come. The feeling of death continued to stimulate the girl''s senses, causing her to show a frenzied smile! "Hahaha, that''s it, that''s it!" The next moment, going back to the sixteenth month, let out a crazy laugh, and also rushed towards the red pupil, making a fist and blasting out... 1616 Chapter 033 Attacking Girl [Middle] Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" A terrible roar burst out in the mountains. The strong wind hit the mountains and the forest, the earth was crying, and Chitong flew out under the shock wave. The girl''s red eyes looked at the source of the shock wave, and the girl who threw a fist couldn''t help being full of consternation. What happened just now made Chitong feel a dreamlike feeling at this time. She, Chitong, was actually knocked into the air by a girl''s fist! "Open, what a joke!!!" Even if the Chi pupil was in a good mood, he couldn''t help but get out of control in the face of such shocking facts. The spiritual character of the celestial family was instantly aroused, and the girl''s limbs and cheeks were filled with black runes. That is the rune that symbolizes the five elements of water, fire, earth, gold, wood, and has a fierce resonance when it just appeared! "Five elements are united, death is in hand, ruin!" Speaking softly in his mouth, Chi Tong stopped in the impact out of thin air, slashed out, and nearly double-digit death sword energy blasted towards the sixteenth month. "Wow, it became dozens of times stronger all at once!" His mouth was slightly frivolous, but Shirley''s eyes became serious, and his feet kept retreating. Shirley used his limit speed and barely avoided all the sword energy. It''s just that some of the clothes on the abdomen were not avoided, and were directly destroyed by the death knife. "Cut, you can''t fully move your hands and feet!" Taking a look at her exposed abdomen, a burst of dissatisfaction flashed across Sixteen Yue''s face. At the same time, the girl also understood one thing. She may be strong, but she seems to be unable to fully exert her power! Although he was consciously prepared, his body was not ready for the battle. "trouble!" Muttered in his mouth, the next moment, Sixteen had to give up complaining and concentrate, because the red pupil''s figure had appeared in the sky over sixteen in an instant. "Burial!" In the words of Absolutely, Chi Tong swung his sword down, the sword aura! That kind of murderous intent that penetrates the bones is the strangest existence to the sixteen months, but these cannot interfere with the will of the sixteen months, facing the sword of the red pupil, in the sixteenth, punching! Without any technology, a pure punch, directly bombarded! "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the terrible shock spread in all directions. And in this shock, Chi Tong couldn''t help but widen her eyes, because she actually saw that her sword energy was smashed by the opponent''s fist unreasonably. "how is this possible!" Chi Tong is not a self-respecting generation, but she still knows how terrifying her sword aura is. After Saya''s various adjustments...education, Nagato has fully developed the power that Nagato has given him. Chitong''s sword aura can cause damage to even true gods. But now even a girl''s fist can smash it. "Wow!!!" Just when Chitong was surprised, the figure of Sixteen months pierced through the smoke and dust produced by the previous destruction, rushing directly at the speed of the third universe, and blasted towards Chitong with a punch. In the face of this inevitable fist, Chi Tong can only hold his sword to block... "boom!!!" The next moment, Chi Tong flew out towards the sky, and then fell heavily to the ground. After smashing a large hole in the ground, a large amount of smoke was raised.Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com "call!" Falling from the sky, Sixteen Yue could not help but exhale a long breath. Raising her right hand, looking at the black markings on her fist, the blonde girl couldn''t help but sigh. The girl didn''t expect the enemy to be so tricky, she was not as relaxed as she thought. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" A sword gas rushed out of the dusty pit. "Damn, she''s not defeated yet!" Seeing this scene, Shirley was decisively speechless, and just as she had just finished speaking, she saw the somewhat messy red pupil coming out of the smoke and dust, and said: "In the name of Red Eye, I declare that you have passed the first level!" "what?!" ... ... Half an hour later... Sixteenyue, who stood alone in the same place, looked unhappy. Chitong has already left here... But before she left, she had told many things in 16 months. For example, her existence has been noticed by the owner of Aka Hitomi. For example, her adoptive mother, Canary, is indeed in a rural courtyard in the suburbs of Tokyo. For example, to go there, she needs to pass three tests. The so-called test is actually fighting, fighting with three people! Although fighting is the girl''s original wish, being forced to fight in this way really makes people unable to be happy, or that the sixteenth month is full of anger at this time. "It''s really unpleasant!" Speaking dissatisfied, Sixteen Yue raised her fist and said to the distance, "I really want to punch the face of the messenger behind the scenes, no, I have to punch it!" "If this is the case, I will support you mentally!" As soon as the words of the sixteenth month fell, the figure of the black pupil jumped out of the forest not far away and fell in front of the sixteenth month, "Although I think you really have no hope, but that is the future." "Hei Tong, Chi Tong''s sister, your opponent in the second level!" As he spoke, Heitong pulled out Teigu Eighth House from his arms, and the murderous intent began to spread. "I just hit my sister, did my sister come?" Seeing the murderous intent on Heitong''s body, Sixteen Yue''s face couldn''t help but change into a frivolous smile, "It seems that your sisters are all killers. It really makes me curious about your experience." "No need to be curious, if you become one of us in the future, you will naturally know!" Facing the frivolousness of Sixteen Months, Hei Tong only spoke lightly, and then inserted the blade in his hand directly on the ground, and eight terrifying auras suddenly appeared from around the two of them. In the next moment, the earth burst out, and eight terrifying monsters up to 100 meters high crawled out of the ground. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" After stepping out of the ground, the monsters roared in unison, and their brutal aura came out, shrouding everything in the surrounding area for thousands of meters, making Sixteen months could not help but feel thrilling. "The second level, I won''t do it anymore, as long as you defeat these eight monsters!" Hei pupil said calmly as he looked at Sixteen with a surprised face... 1617 Cultivation Chat Group Chapter 034 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three hours later, on the fragmented battlefield... The figure that went back to the 16th month fell from the sky, splitting the head of the last zombie-like dangerous species with a tomahawk, and blood and brains overflowed, filled with the smell of corruption. Then, the girl fell heavily to the ground, smashing a big hole, and the dust was agitated! Standing up from the pit, the girl realized that the black pupil''s figure had disappeared. "Cut, have you gone already?" Slowly walked out of the scope of the dust, and took a few breaths in 16 months before speaking with a little pant, "It seems that I have passed this so-called second pass!" That''s what I said, but there was no happy expression on Sixteen Yue''s face. Because she consumes too much at this time! For the past three full hours, Sixteen Moon and the eight giant monsters summoned by the black pupil were fighting with all their strength. You must know that those monsters not only have powerful recovery capabilities and physical strength, but also have supernatural powers beyond normal creatures. The most frightening thing is that these monsters will cooperate with each other. In order to eliminate the opponent, 16 months not only consumes too much physical strength, but also excessive brain power. "Should I be glad I was not injured!" Some self-deprecatingly opened the mouth and said, 16 months walked towards the position of the third gate, as for why the girl would know where the third gate is? For one thing, Chitong had mentioned it a little earlier; secondly, the girl could clearly feel that the infinite fighting spirit from a distant place was even more dazzling than a firefly in the dark! Although the situation is a bit bad now, the girl dare not waste time. because-- "Canary, wait for me!" Stubbornly said, after sixteen months of recovery, he started to run. ... ... Half an hour later, I came to a country with beautiful mountains and clear waters. Feeling the silence around, the girl was not surprised, because on the way here, the girl noticed an amazing thing, that is, she had been fighting in the dark, but no one noticed. There seems to be some power that has isolated those powers that can disrupt the normal world order. "To be honest, this is really not worthy of joy!" Although this avoids social unrest, it also shows the strength of one''s own enemy. The stronger the enemy, the more disadvantaged it is for the eagerness to retrieve the canary. "If it wasn''t a canary, I''m afraid I would be very happy!" Such a thought flashed in her mind, and the girl quickly left it behind, because this assumption was meaningless in the face of reality, and the only thing she could do in the 16th month at this time was... war! With such faith, Sixteen Moon walked towards the largest courtyard in the village. That''s what I felt in 16 months, the source of vindictiveness! As the girl continued to approach, the surrounding temperature began to drop continuously. When the girl walked less than a hundred meters away from the huge courtyard, she seemed to be in the ice and snow. Even the girls body is freezing, and the wind is piercing!Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com "Ha, I didn''t expect you to dare to come here!" At this moment, a clear and arrogant voice sounded in the ice and snow, causing Shichi Yue to stop, and then she saw it, and a dark blue figure appeared in front of her. That is a beauty who can''t be praised even if you see it. The long dark blue hair flutters, and the capable uniform sets off the beautiful figure that is far worse than that of the sixteen months. It is just the first time anyone sees this beauty What I noticed is not the beauty of the other party, but her arrogance and arrogance! "Of course I dare to come here, who are you, the so-called third level?" Excited and exclaimed, in an opposing position, 16 months would not give the other side a good face, the blond girl provoked with a slightly provocative word, and at the same time she was secretly prepared. "You can really tell, little girl!" Esdes embraced his chest with both hands, and set off the peaks of his chest more magnificently, "I am Esdes, your third level, I remember it deeply, and then, I hope you will not be like Your idiot foster mother was so arrogant that she couldn''t even take a blow from me and she was completely frozen!" "...You said, did you freeze the canary?" Hearing Esdes''s words, Sixteen months could not help but be in a daze, lowered his head slightly, let the short blond hair cover his eyes, and asked deeply. "Yes, it froze in one blow!" Feeling that the month of sixteen seems to have turned into a volcano that is about to erupt, a flash of surprise flashes across Estes'' face, and then he smiles more openly, as if a cat expecting a mouse to resist. "what!!!" Very suddenly, there was a roar in Sixteen! In an instant, the girl''s figure appeared directly in front of Asides, kicking sparks in the air at the speed of the third universe, and blasted towards Asides. Facing this sudden blow in the 16th month, Esdes could only raise his right hand to resist! "boom!!!" With a violent roar, Esdes could not help flying out. The next moment, Sixteen months followed closely, his right hand was raised high, and endless power was gathered. It was the power that was enough to shake the stars, even the power that Esders felt threatened. In the 16 months when we usually fight for self-restraint in order not to cause secondary disasters, even in the 16 months when we still keep restrictions on ourselves in the previous battles, here, give up all restrictions. "How dare you hurt a canary and die for me!!!" A punch full of anger, directly bombarded Esther''s abdomen, blasting it heavily to the ground, the dust stirred, and the power that shook the stars directly penetrated Esther''s body... The earth shattered, centered on the bombardment, and spider-like cracks spread in all directions. "Ahhh!!!" After issuing such a terrible blow, sixteen months were still unsatisfactory, and the third blow condensed with heavy punches, and once again went down. Just at this moment-- "Snapped!" The white hand broke through the dust and caught the fist of 16 months! The powerful shock wave spread from all sides where the fists and palms meet, spreading all the dust around, exposing a large number of ice crystals, as well as the Esders in the ice crystals... "Little girl, you really surprised me!" Raising the other hand and gently wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Esther''s face was full of ecstasy, "The real battle begins now... officially!" .. 1618 Chapter 035 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Esdes was excited. Originally, Asides was still very dissatisfied with Saya sending herself to fight a little girl who was not murderous. In her eyes, the real powerhouses were all killed out of blood. Sixteen months without even a little bit of murderous aura, what a strong person, it is nothing to worry about! Only now, she found that she seemed to be wrong. Sixteen months did not have any murderous intent, but her strength was a little frightening. That body that didn''t feel much tempered at all had the power to shake the stars! "Your talent really makes me jealous!" A slight arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the temperature of Esdes''s body dropped extremely. In a blink of an eye, it reached the absolute zero range, and the particles in the air gradually froze. "not good!" The pupils contracted sharply in 16 months! Although the physique brought by his talent was able to resist the freezing around a little bit, he was surprised to find that he was a little hard to move. However, before she could react, Esther''s attack arrived! I saw Esther holding the right hand of Sixteen Yues fist and pulling it to where he was. His left hand made a straight fist and struck out, hitting Sixteen Yues abdomen, freezing all the terrifying power from the fist... "boom!!!" Sixteen months suddenly felt the endless cold air seep into her body, as if to freeze the blood in her body, and then the girl flew out of her whole body. The small mouth opened, blood was spit out from the mouth, and then it condensed into ice cubes... "It''s not over yet!" At this moment, Esdes grabbed the right hand of Sixteen months and did not let go, but pulled it back again very horribly, and then Esdes''s right knee was pushed over! Seeing that the body of Sixteen Months was about to directly hit Esther''s knee... "Snapped!" In the abrupt sound, a hand of Sixteen Yue stretched out and pressed it on Esther''s knee. The next moment, the blond girl with blood on the corner of her mouth raised her head, revealing an angry face... "Don''t be too smug, you bastard!" As soon as the voice fell, Sixteen Yue''s head slammed directly towards Esther! "boom!!!" ... ... In the courtyard not far from the battlefield. Nagato and Saya are sitting opposite each other under a maple tree, sipping tea and admiring the maple leaves, while condensing a mirror through spells to watch the battle between the two. The ice and snow outside the courtyard has no impact on the environment of this courtyard at all. This courtyard seems to be independent of the whole world... "Tsk tsk, the battle between these two people is really barbaric!" At this time, Saye couldn''t help making his own comments and couldn''t help but shook his head.Shucang www.shucang.cc "It''s true!" Regarding Saya''s evaluation, Nagato looked at the scene where Esters and Ichigo separated after head hitting each other in the mirror, and couldn''t help but nodded, and then said: "But there is no way, the strength of the two is somewhat similar!" "By the way, the girl called Nihui 16yue is really amazing. She actually has the power to approach Dao realm by nature. If it is converted into the power level of Hakoi, she should have the strength of a five-digit demon king!" After taking a sip of black tea, Sayes measured it and commented. "It can only be considered good!" Facing Sayas evaluation, Nagato thought a little bit before saying, Although she started from a very high point, but thats the case. At most, she can stimulate the power left by the canary in her body to reach the Taoist state. Four-digit level, and after a lifetime, there will probably be no other progress." "Ah, you are really harsh, Brother Nagato!" With a chuckle and echoing Nagato''s words, Saya said quietly, "There are not many beings in the infinite world that can truly reach the Dao realm. Even if the power system here is special, there are not many Dao realm experts." "The situation in sixteen is already very good." "maybe!" After being silent for a while, Nagato''s gaze turned slightly, and he looked at the canary who sat beside him and Saya, but just stared at the mirrorless canary... "Don''t you have anything to tell me, Canary?!" "I do not know what to say!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Canary remained silent for a while, then glanced at Saya before speaking, "I just didn''t expect that even the senior Halloween queen would fall into Chaos City''s hands." "No, we didn''t catch the Queen Halloween guy, that woman is cunning!" In my heart, I admired the canary''s insight, and Saya said softly, "In fact, before, I encountered that woman for the first time in my life, although there are many reasons for it. But defeat is defeat. There is no doubt about this." "We just received all the possessions of the Halloween Queen in Hakodai!" "...That''s it." After a little silence, Canary said, "Then what is your purpose... Sorry, some idiots, the purpose of Chaos City has always been to conquer Hakoi." "In other words, what purpose do you have for me? I''m just a poet in the poem." "Don''t underestimate yourself, Canary!" Regarding the presumptuousness of the canary, Saya said leisurely, "After all, you are the representative of the humans in Hakata in the previous era, the only existence that ends the final human trial with a human body. "Our goal is very simple, to be our people, and to end this box court!" "..." Hearing Saya''s statement, Canary was only slightly silent, and then said, "I have already lost everything in the Lord of Chaos game." "No, no, what we want is your willingness!" This time it was Nagato who was speaking, and the red-haired boy pointed to the blond girl in the mirror, "And you didn''t lose everything about yourself, did you?" While talking, Nagato took a Western soldier chess piece from his arms and placed it in front of the canary "Really surrender to me, Canary!" .. 1619 036 The Blooming Aurora Pillar You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The situation that my adoptive mother is facing, I dont know at all. In fact, even if the girl knew about this situation, she didn''t have time to bother at all in the current sixteenth month, because the girl was completely immersed in the frenzied battle with Esther. It was different from the previous brief confrontation with the red pupil and the war of attrition with the black pupil. Going back to the 16th month and Esders is a real battle of life and death! This is an experience as if dancing on the edge of a cliff. All the girl''s body and mind are activated, and her mental energy is 100% concentrated. Just a little bit of distraction, death will come! Using her fist to smash the cones of ice that came from all directions, the girl suddenly felt a fatal crisis, and she subconsciously blocked her with her hands... and then was kicked by Esther. No less than her own power to smash the world, the girl could not help but fly out. "So strong, really strong! But I am not weak!" This thought flashed in her mind, and the girl stretched her body in mid-air, strangely stopped the tendency of flying backwards, and then blasted out with a punch, blasting Esdes who was catching up frontally. The next moment, the surrounding world changed, and countless ice blades stretched down from the ground. Seeing this scene, 16 months instinctively bombarded the ground! The power that smashed the stars shook the earth, and also shook the foundation of these ice blades. The original dense ice blades instantly reduced a large part, and with the skill of 16 months, naturally they could easily escape. at this time "Haha, really comfortable!" Esther stood up in the distance, laughing wildly. Accompanied by Esther''s wild laugh, the surrounding temperature has dropped again, and the icy cold wind is even filled with extremely strong murderous intent. Ordinary people in this environment will definitely be scared to death for the first time. "Damn it, how many people did this woman kill!" Even at the moment of Sixteen months, which prides itself on being fearless and fearless, he can''t help but feel a little bit shy, probably because this murderous aura is too terrifying, it has completely surpassed the level of murderous madness. Most importantly, I felt a heartfelt crisis in 16 months! Just before she could do anything, she heard Esther yelling''Moco Pottermo'' from a distance, and then the girl''s senses hummed and fell into a strange pause. "not good!" The unimaginable sense of crisis stimulates the girl''s brain. Under the will of the brain, the girl seemed to feel that something in her body was awakened, and the mysterious warm current spread all over the girl''s body in an instant... That is the potential explosion of the third three-star celestial body hidden in the body of the sixteenth month! In an instant, the senses that had returned to the sixteenth month were restored! Then she found to her horror that she was actually in the process of flying backwards, and the scary woman with dark blue long hair had already approached her, and she was still holding an ice sword in her hand... Just broke the epidermis of his body! "boom!!" The girl''s right hand instantly lifted up almost instinctively, and held the ice sword! The sharp blade directly pierced the girl''s palm, and the girl''s blood kept flowing out, but the blood was valuable, and the girl''s right hand also prevented the advance of the blade. However, the crisis is not over here!Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123.com because-- "Ah, I didn''t expect you to break free from the freezing of my time and space!" A touch of surprise flashed across Esdess face, but after a short surprise, her face was replaced with a strange smile, and in an instant, the effect of freezing time and space dissipated... "It''s just that you are still a little bit short... Mokopotem!" In less than a moment, Esthers once again performed his own trick! It was as if the tug-of-war was first tightened, then loosened to make the enemy unprepared, and then tightened instantly again. The two consecutive time and space freezes instantly put 16 months into a crisis again. The third-star particle body in the girl''s body was too late to explode... The crisis of death has really come! "Boom!!" At this moment, there seemed to be a wave of invisible fluctuations in the mind of 16 months. In a daze, the girls sense of time began to extend indefinitely, countless memories since her birth flashed through her mind crazily, and then frozen at a certain moment One night three years ago, the young girl once slept in the arms of a canary for three whole days. What happened? The girl once asked Canary at that time. The result was the gesture of the woman smiling and not speaking. "I seem to... know the reason!" She muttered to herself in her heart, Sixteen Yue felt a mysterious object in her body, and on that object, she clearly felt the breath of her foster mother. The young girl instantly understood why the canary was so defeated! "boom!!!" When the girl sensed the mysterious thing, as if responding to her, terrifying power emerged from the girl''s body and instantly diffused out of her body, breaking the freezing of time and space. Esther''s expression completely froze at this moment... "Canary... you bastard!" Opening her eyes, Sixteen Yue shouted such a roar, but crystal tears overflowed in her eyes, and then endless radiance bloomed from the girl... That is a bright light that cannot be described in words! If this ice and snow is a foreign world, then this beam of light is a sharp blade that penetrates the entire world. With the girl''s fist, this beam of light first hit Esdes, and then went straight to the sky, as if it turned into a support for this The only pillar of the incomplete alien world! ... ... In the courtyard not far away, Nagato finally stood up. Looking at the aurora heading straight into the sky, the red-haired boy finally showed a happy smile on his face, "Haha, finally mature, my little apple! Finally...you can eat it!" And standing behind Nagato was a canary who had just reincarnated as a family member of the celestial spirits. The woman at this time is also looking at the Aurora Pillar, her face is complicated! "...Sixteen Moon Sauce!" .. 1620 Chapter 037 The Avenue of Light is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s not easy, simulating the power of creating a star map!" Compared to Nagato''s excitement and Canary''s absent-mindedness, Saya was calm and composed, and his little hand gently swept across the air, as if on a calm lake, ripples. In the rippling ripples, the ragged Estherton appeared. "puff!" As soon as he landed, Esdes fell on his knees, spit out a mouthful of blood, his face was pale, and on the woman''s abdomen, there was still the mark of a fist. "How are you feeling, Esther?" Seeing the appearance of Esdes, Nagato asked softly, and at the same time, through the connection between herself and the girl, she injected a lot of magic power into her body to help the girl recover from her injury. "Feeling? It''s so enjoyable!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Esders was stunned for a moment, and then a crazy smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "If I can hit ten more times, I should be able to completely receive the power in my body." "Sure enough, the evenly matched battle of life and death is the most perfect!" "..." Nagato smiled irritably at Esther''s belligerence. But in the bottom of my heart, Nagato is happy to see this. After all, only this kind of Esters can go further. After all, Esther''s starting point is really low... "Well, you guys wait here for a while, I''m going to pick the fruit!" Having said this, Nagato''s gaze turned to the canary, and it happened to meet a pair of hesitant eyes, "Well, from today, your daughter will teach me!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy disappeared in place. ... ... Outside the courtyard, broken ice and snow. In the slight ripples in the space, Nagato''s figure appeared horizontally, standing in the void, looking at the unquenched aurora pillar not far away, slightly tilted his head. "Ah, will the Aurora Pillar last that long, or did you say something unexpected?" This thought flashed in his mind, the red-haired boy''s left eye flashed the mark of a six-pointed star, and the cause and effect of the incident suddenly appeared in Nagato''s mind, making him a little bit dumbfounded. Originally, Nagato and Saya arranged the so-called three-level test for the sixteenth month. They just wanted the girl to stimulate her potential and reveal the mystery of the third star particle sleeping in the girl''s body. Only in this way can Nagato obtain that mystery while guaranteeing his life in 16 months. If not, Nagato could only destroy the flower with a hand and swallow it directly. However, Nagato did not expect that he and the others seemed to be overstimulating, and directly caused the simulated star creation chart hidden in the body of the canary to play a role beyond imagination. In the box garden, the existence of the gods requires three important conditions: the lord of the gods, the simulated star creation map, and the contract of the gods! Needless to say, the lord of the gods, as the name suggests, is the so-called lord god!Handan Literature www.handanwx.com The contract of the gods is a contract to maintain the gods. As for the simulated star creation map, it is a world view of the gods, the foundation of the existence of the gods, and the most important power of the gods. Different groups of gods have different simulated star creation maps, and these simulated star creation maps have different functions. Although the Canarys simulated star creation map failed to create the gods by itself, rather than a complete analog star creation map, it also possesses supreme power. On the surface, its ability is sufficient to break the night sky. The aurora of the stars, and the power on a deeper level, is the power to break down obstacles and create infinite possibilities. This simulated star chart is boarding the canary''s lifelong path, pursuing the infinite possibilities of mankind! "As a result, this possibility actually runs through endless time and space?" Some helplessly looked at the long-lasting Aurora Pillar, Nagato was silent for a while, and the whole person flew towards the beam, and easily, directly merged in... In a daze, Nagato''s five senses suddenly changed and came to a mysterious avenue of light! This is a avenue of light that makes people rush to a rather distorted light, with huge balls of light dotted from time to time on the edges of both sides of the avenue, and in the outer place, there is endless chaos. "Hey, this is..." Standing at the starting point of the Avenue of Light, Nagato''s face was rarely confused, and at this moment, a blond boy walked out of the ball of light closest to Nagato. "Oh column, where is this place!" I saw that this slightly fierce teenager looked around first, and then focused on Nagato''s body, "Hey, guy over there, do you know where this is?" "...I see, that''s how it is!" Looking at the blond boy, Nagato knew that he was an individual on a parallel plane in 16 months. Through this, Nagato suddenly understood where he was and what he had encountered. The avenue of light where Nagato is now should be a path of possibility through time! And the spheres of light on the avenue should be the plane where Nagato was before. In parallel planes on different time axes, the 16th month reached the endless possibilities under the power of the Aurora Pillar. The end of time. "Wow!!!" At this moment, there was a burst of sound in the ear of the red-haired boy. Subconsciously raising his left hand, Nagato''s palm directly grabbed the fist bombarded by the blond boy on the opposite side, and the terrible impact centered on the two of them, spreading in all directions. "Ha, it''s interesting to be able to catch this young master''s fist! No wonder your kid dares to ignore me!" Seeing that his fist was caught, a more terrifying smile appeared on the blond boy''s face, "But this is just the right way, your house is back to the sixteenth night, I happen to have some itchy hands, don''t die!" As soon as the voice fell, the other hand of the young man who claimed to be back to the sixteen nights instantly clenched a fist and blasted towards Nagato! just-- "It''s... so noisy!" He said indifferently, the red-haired boy deflected his head, and directly avoided the punch of Ikuyo that might be a headshot, and then the boy made a fist with his right hand, and directly hit Ikuyes face with a punch... "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the young man named Nihui Sixteen Nights flew out directly... 1621 Chapter 038 Advance and possibly second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Asshole!" After Ikuyo spit out a mouthful of blood, the whole person went crazy for a moment, and the resistance brought by the rapid blow to the air stopped his tendency to fly backwards. Then it fell to the ground, turned into an afterimage, and slew towards Nagato. "I''m going to kill you!" Along with the roar, the murderous intent of going back to Sixteen Nights burst out. The physique of the cracked mountains and rivers, as well as the power to shake the stars and celestial bodies, were all unreservedly displayed, making the Avenue of Light show a slight shock echo. "Without the canary, is it just a thug at best?" Seeing Nikui Ikuya who was charging forward, Nagato couldn''t help flashing disappointment on his face. He could feel the cruelty and corruption contained in Nikui Ikuya. Although the 16-month girl in Nagato''s cognition is also a bit rough, it is not cruel, and there is no decadent part. She has a strong curiosity and her own unique romantic feelings. But Nagato also understands, after all, there is only one canary in all planes. Without the guidance of the canary, the reverse sixteen nights in front of him was obviously on the wrong path. "Since it''s crooked, let''s reap it!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato didn''t talk nonsense, and his right hand pierced through the void, and directly held the sword hilt of Zhanyuan. The next moment, the red-haired young man turned into a sword light and flashed past. The Nihui Sixteen Nights who were reuniting were instantly divided into the crowd and died on the spot! "First!" Sending the Zhanyuan Sword back to the void, Nagato marched along the avenue of light, and during the process of advancing, the red-haired boy clearly felt that star-like particles were manifesting on the avenue and merged into his body. In perception, Nagato could perceive that the completion of the infinite power in his body was expanding by more than 50%. Although it has not increased by even one percentage point, it has indeed increased! "It''s interesting!" In a daze, Nagato seemed to understand something, and his pace accelerated a lot. And just ten seconds later, another light ball less than a hundred meters away from Nagato flickered, and then a gentleman old man with short platinum hair and a seven-year-old man was slowly walking out. "Well, this is...huh?!" After stepping out of the sphere of light, the old man first looked around in doubt, and then when he saw Nagato, the monocle on the old man''s face flashed with a slightly strange brilliance. The next moment, a large number of cannon holes appeared from behind the old man and aimed at Nagato. "Although you don''t know who you are, you have our blood on you, and you are hostile to the old. Any existence that is hostile to the old will not be let go. Then, please go to death, boy!" As soon as the voice fell, the countless cannon holes behind the old man were firing continuously, endless energy bombs were pouring out frantically, and the location of Nagato was instantly hit by countless shells. The entire avenue of light was constantly shaking in this fierce shelling. It took three full minutes before the gunfire stopped. "Are you out of breath?" Adjusting his monocle, the old man breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that there was no life reaction at the attacking place, and at this moment, a crisp voice came out from behind him "Interesting, did you become a scientist this time? Go back to Sixteen Nights!" I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com "what--" Hearing this sound, the old man''s eyes widened suddenly, but before he could react, he instinctively felt a cold in his neck, and then his whole consciousness fell into a deep sleep. "interesting!" Recovering his own destiny, Nagato looked at the disappearing mechanical artillery fire and the old man with two points in his head. "Returning to Sixteen Nights, or returning to Sixteen Months, is not a simple character!" "Ahhhhhhhhh, what a prize, this mysterious lord!" The speaker was a mature woman walking from the front of the road. From Nagato''s sight, although she lacked the element of madness, it was indeed the mature version of the 16th month that Nagato recognized. "No matter how simple it is, it''s not like becoming your prey with this lord!" Soon, the mature version of Reverse Sixteen months walked to Nagato''s body, put his hands directly on Nagato''s body, and the whole person stuck up and said seductively: "I don''t know if the little girl can let the grown-ups have a good time, I will do it at your disposal..." "No way!" Said indifferently, Nagato''s left hand was raised, and a beating heart was holding on it, and the woman''s eyes widened at this time, she stepped back and looked at the big hole in her heart. Obviously, I couldn''t believe the coldness of Nagato. What the woman wanted to say, but she couldn''t say anything. In the end, the woman just fell to the ground with a wry smile. "Keng!!!" Several sharp weapons fell from the woman... "Is it an agent this time?" Looking at the dead woman, Nagato threw away the heart in his hand and looked ahead, "I suddenly looked forward to what will happen to the front on this road..." "If you want to come, it should be fun!" With such thoughts in mind, Nagato kept advancing along the avenue of light, and constantly absorbing mysterious powers, improving the completion of the infinite power in his body... ... ... Outside the aurora, inside the courtyard. Looking at the long-lasting Aurora Pillar, Saya couldn''t help but said to the canary beside him, "It''s an incredible power, you can create a star map by touching you." "...I don''t know, this will happen!" After a long silence, Canary spoke. To be honest, even Canary herself was very surprised by this. After all, her simulated star creation chart was not complete. "No, it''s just that you don''t know it now!" Shaking his head, Saya denied Canary''s conclusion and said, "You in the past should know about it, because this is the result of human possibility!" "Think about it, Canary. You are a rare talent in the infinite world. Regain your past heart. Only then can you go further!" At this point, Saya didnt say much, just drinking tea quietly... Watching the canary fall into silent thinking. .. 1622 Chapter 039 Emerging! The wind of decadence! Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The development of things is as interesting as Nagato expected! Moving forward along the avenue of light, more and more people appeared in front of the red-haired boy, and they were also getting more and more bizarre. Only a short contact made people feel a long experience. Among these people are tutors with infant heights, beggars who are about to die, young martial arts fighters with muscular bodies, and pseudo-mothers who look incomparable... They have different names, but their abilities are extraordinary. Even if they are beggars, they are the king of beggars! And as Nagato continued to kill these people, mysterious particles continued to flow into Nagato''s body, and the mystery of the third star''s particle body continued to appear in Nagato''s heart, enhancing the completion of infinite power. Let Nagato''s degree of completion quickly rise from half to 60%! Through this, Nagato knew very clearly that these guys who appeared, they all have a common identity-parallel individuals who went back to the 16th month! So, here comes the real problem... "What is the true identity of 16 months?" With this problem in mind, Nagato spent nearly three hours washing all living creatures all the way, and finally came to the end of the Avenue of Light, and then stepped out one step at a time. In an instant, Nagato came to a decadent world! Yes, decadent! Except for this vocabulary, Nagato really couldn''t think of what words could be used to correctly describe the situation before his eyes. The ground where Nagato was at this time was a slightly dilapidated city. The street lights beside the street were all on, illuminating the city under the gloomy sky. On the street, a lacquered black figure walked back and forth like a living dead. In perception, Nagato understands that these human figures are not creatures, at least not living creatures. Although they have a soul, there is no emotion in that rotten soul. It''s just a half-worn puppet! The buildings on both sides of the street, such as hotels and game halls, are all in dilapidated state. The whole city presents an atmosphere called decadence! "Where is this place?" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato took a step forward, and at that moment, the red-haired boy could not help but raised his head, frowning and looking into the distance At the end of the field of vision, a dark tornado appeared! "Not good, dangerous!!" Nagato''s intuition was all aroused at this moment, and the feeling of danger continued to stimulate the nerves of the red-haired boy, causing his eyes to widen, and his whole body was on guard. The red-haired boy saw such a terrible tornado for the first time. Weathering all existence, like a riot that swallows all the glory, do the best of gluttony! In contrast, Veras Fools Tribulation, the Hell Dragons held by the maiden, and the destruction storms set off by the Gods of Incompetence are all no different from children''s playhouses! "If you guessed it correctly, this thing should be... decadent wind!" Ranwen www.rwenw.com Seeing the dark storm rushing crazily at the end of the field of vision, Nagato''s brains worked at full capacity for the first time. To be honest, the red-haired boy really didn''t expect to encounter this stuff here. The wind of decadence, one of the final trials of mankind, was called from the end of time, and then went to the other side of the memory. This terrible existence can make faith be abandoned, fear forgotten, and research cut off. The invisible and invisible demon also has names such as "the tyrant at the end", "the final conclusion of wandering", and "the demon who eats together". . In the Hakata, this is one of the few single-digit existences that can be known, which is equivalent to the existence of Hakata Law! "...Can it be cut?" As a qualified musculist, the red-haired boy thought of a frontal battle for the first time, but Nagato''s intuition immediately warned him as soon as this idea came up. Intuitively, Nagato realized that his current strength might not be able to do the opponent! "So, can you only outsmart it?" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help being unwilling, but in the next moment, the pitch-black tornado suddenly accelerated to approach the red-haired boy''s body, and the surrounding buildings instantly weathered... "Cut the edge!" Facing the sudden acceleration of the decadent wind, Nagato didn''t move slowly. The sword light of Zhanyuan instantly bloomed towards the pitch-black tornado, but just as Nagato had warned by intuition, the sword light of Zhanyuan, which was originally unprofitable, could not break through the wind of decadence. core. Even under the wind of decadence, the crimson sword light was actually "stuck", and it gradually weathered... "Fuck!" Seeing this scene, Nagato didn''t even want to directly use the power of the sky, the whole person instantly disappeared in place, appeared thousands of meters away, but almost in the next moment, the decadent wind rushed... Faced with this pressing enthusiasm, the red-haired boy can only continue to show the sky escape! As a result, in the process of escaping and chasing Nagato and the wind of decadence, in less than a minute, the entire city was instantly turned into ashes and annihilated, destroyed or even spread out of the city, and began to spread all over the world. Spread. "by!" Faced with this situation, Nagato could only curse secretly. To be honest, Nagato really didn''t know what to say when encountering an existence like the wind of decadence that was not even a living thing, it was the first time he was chased and fled like this! Fortunately, the power of the sky escape is strong enough, even if the wind of decadence is fast, it can''t catch up with him. "Nevertheless, it''s not a problem that it has been this way!" Once again, avoiding the devouring of the wind of decadence, Nagato''s brain kept running frantically, "We must crack the action of the wind of decadence. In other words, why the wind of decadence is chasing me!" "What about that girl who goes back to Sixteen Months?" Numerous possibilities emerged in Nagato''s mind, and then they were denied by the red-haired teenagers. After thousands of calculations, Nagato quickly locked on a key issue-- "What is the essence of the girl named Reverse Sixteen Moon?!!!" This question is not easy to answer, but Nagato thought of a key item, that is, the mystery of the third star particle body that the red-haired boy has merged into his body. In an instant, the red-haired boy''s brain flashed, and he switched from the semi-protoss mode to the physical mode! "Unlimited power system! Open!!!" .. 1623 Chapter 040-Fight to the End of Time You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, infinite power filled Nagato''s body. Although the quality of this Dao Power was only 60% of the original Dao Power, the feeling of incomparably enriched Nagato instantly renewed everything from body to spirit. A terrifying sense of existence beyond imagination spontaneously, Nagato seems to have become the center of the world! "boom!!!" Feeling the presence of Nagato, the wind of decadence stopped moving forward, and a dark storm erupted in place, eroding everything in the sky and the earth into a hollow. Then after confirming something, the decadent weather turned into a more intense dark tornado! If the original wind of decadence was to expel the terrifying beasts that had moved out of existence near one''s own domain, then the current wind of decadence was the hungry glutton who met his favorite prey. Nagato can feel the almost materialized appetite that originated in the dark storm! just-- "Since ancient times, hunters and prey are actually relative!" In the face of the decadent wind that became more fierce, Nagato didn''t have much expression on his face. After switching to the physical state, the overbearing will filled the heart of the red-haired boy. Even in the face of a decadent wind stronger than himself at this stage, Nagato does not feel that he will lose! The fact is also true, the decadence is the existence of law. Although this kind of existence is indeed very strong, it can even make thousands of gods helpless, but it must abide by certain iron rules, such as being restrained by the force that led to its birth. Although the wind of decadence is strong, it will be restrained by the power of the third perpetual motion machine. The so-called decadent wind is actually that after the third perpetual motion machine was invented, mankind has obtained endless resources, and society has progressed to an alarming level. Everyone does not need to work to live well. In the long run, in In my eyes, everything has no meaning, and the decadent mood that was born! Imagine that it is absolutely normal to live in a world where everything is owned and nothing is lacking. But if this decadence accumulates to the end of time, it will definitely destroy everything. Although Nagato is not very clear about these situations, his intuition is amazing. Through intuition, he released the only limitless power he could restrain and harm the wind of decadence at this time! A terrible energy frenzy is released from around Nagato, eroding everything between heaven and earth, occupying a space within a kilometer of a radius, and conquering everything close to it! "boom!!!" In a moment, the energy frenzy and the dark tornado collided head-on! Two equally overbearing extraordinary forces continued to impact and offset each other, and the entire gloomy world was vaguely shaken in front of these two terrifying frenzy. "Ha, it''s really... energetic!" The infinite Dao Power system in the body continued to operate, and the endless Dao Power continued to gush out, supplementing the frenzy of energy. At the same time, Nagato felt an unprecedented impact. Not only the shock on the real level, but also the shock from the soul! The power of decadence is eroding the red-haired boy. Attempt to break Nagato''s domineering! However-the fun chanting book www.qusoshu.com "What a joke!!!" After discovering a slight slack in his domineering power, Nagato''s eyes suddenly revealed a terrifying light, and the red-haired boy''s spirit and spirit instantly rose to the extreme. The overbearing will that is enough to swallow the entire chaos rages wildly, completely defeating the decadent power! "It''s just... a mere wind of waste!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato took a difficult step forward, and in an instant, the frenzy of Dao power centered on the red-haired boy rose to a higher level. "Even the entire box court, I am not afraid of it. What a mere realization of the box court rule!" Almost a low voice roared out, Nagato seemed to be the incarnation of domineering, carrying a frenzied energy frenzy, step by step forward, each step increased the intensity of the frenzy a lot, under infinite power, Nagato unexpectedly He forced the wind of decadence back. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, there was a terrifying howl inside the Decadent Wind. With the resounding of this roar, the whole world seemed to be rendered by decadent power. The originally dim sky began to dim completely, the dead earth began to dissipate completely, everything began to die, and the power of the decadent wind followed This extinction began to rise wildly! Faced with the growing trend of decadence, Nagato was naturally unwilling to show weakness and stimulated his own potential! The two will not give way to each other until - "boom!!!" An unimaginable big explosion appeared in the sky, the world collapsed, and time and space were completely shattered at this moment. The catastrophe of destruction collapsed the frenzy released by Nagato, and it was about to be submerged. however "Humph!" With a cold snort, Nagato instantly completed the switch from the main body mode to the half-protoss mode. The gift of Heaven''s Escape was instantly aroused, allowing Nagato to grasp the escaped one at all times. The next moment, the red-haired boy seemed to be able to swim like a fish in the wave of destruction. In just a moment, Nagato was directly out of the terrifying wave of destruction of heaven and earth. Then he came to...the void of stopping. There is no such thing as the sky and the earth, and even chaos does not exist. There is only the void, the endless void, the wave of destruction not far away, as if it is a ripple in the void. here is "The end of time!" With such a word flashed in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little surprised, but isn''t it, the avenue of light that Nagato originally walked was a avenue leading to the end of time. "boom!!!" There was a roar in his ears, and then Nagato clearly saw that in the wave of destruction, the black wind of decadence suddenly swept up, swallowing the entire wave of destruction, and became even more terrifying and terrifying. Then, the dark storm sensed the existence of Nagato and killed it again... "Cut, trouble!" Seeing that the wind of decadence became stronger again, Nagato couldn''t help feeling thorny. Although infinite power seemed to be able to restrain him, the red-haired boy did not have many effective methods of attack. And when Nagato was thinking, a ripple echoed in the heart of the red-haired boy... 1624 Chapter 041-Void Giant Blade You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The soft call echoed in Nagato''s heart... It was an unfamiliar voice, but Nagato understood it for the first time. It was the call of the crystal coffin that was hidden in his core source by Nagato three years ago, or it was the prayer in the crystal coffin. Call. Perhaps it was the result of Nagatos situation, or the improvement of the Dao Power System... All in all, Ji Qi is awake at this time! "It''s time to wake up!" Sensing Ichi''s awakening, Nagato couldn''t help but show a happy smile on his face, "It just happens to be complaining that the Dao Power System doesn''t have any destructive big moves, and the big move comes automatically." Although it is not clear how Qiqi''s ability will change, after all, it is a knife specially built for Dao Li! "However, my strongest knife should be... Qishi!" With such a sentence flashed in his mind, Nagato concentrated on his energy and began to call out to the origin in his body. At this moment, the wind of decadence seemed to feel the crisis, and the speed of advancement increased by a hundredfold, and he arrived in an instant. In front of Nagato, he tried to swallow the red-haired boy. "cut!" How abnormal Nagato''s perception is, and naturally he will not be unaware of the alarm of the wind of decadence. Almost subconsciously extracted the power of the half-star spirit from the source of humanity, the sky escape technique was used instantly, and the figure of Nagato instantly disappeared from the place and appeared thousands of miles away. "Roar!!!" Failed to swallow Nagato, an unwilling howl sounded in the wind of decadence, and a part of the dark storm spread out from the main body of the wind of decadence, blasting towards Nagato at a sixth cosmic speed enough to escape from the universe. Even Nagato had to be surprised at how fast it went. "by!" He cursed secretly in his heart, but Nagato was not in a hurry. Just before the attack was about to arrive, the crystal coffin appeared directly in front of Nagato, and directly collided with the dark storm that came. "boom!!!" Amid the violent cracking sound, the crystal coffin burst open. But the crystal coffin was after all a masterpiece that Saya had spent a lot of effort to complete. Although it broke under the attack, it still blocked the attack of Decadent Wind. And among the cracked crystal shards, a girl with long pink hair in a goldfish costume wandered out of it. The girl''s ethereal eyes and Nagato''s purple eyes met. From the ethereal eyes, Nagato saw only the purest attachment to him, nothing else, and in a daze, Nagato understood that Saya had caught Chi Chi for another purpose of the experiment. The girl who will accompany herself forever is probably just to create such a pure person. As the source of Saya''s soul, Nagato knew very well that in Saya''s eyes, the existence of part of her origin must be so pure. Thinking of this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help feeling a shock in his body and mind, and subconsciously raised his right hand... "Can I use you, I pray!" 202 e-book www.202txt.com "Of course, king!" Facing Nagato''s right hand that was gradually extended, Ichi opened his hands directly, as if to embrace his most beloved lover, softly said, "Please use me!" As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the surrounding scene suddenly changed! A white light body hovered around, forming a slowly rotating vortex-shaped cylindrical object, as if it was rising continuously, enclosing Nagato and Ichi. No need for anyone to tell, Nagato''s hand stretched directly to the girl''s chest. At the same time, Qiqi''s chest burst into brilliant silver light, and formed a wind-like stream of light, which bloomed into the entire vortex space, forming a plausible wonder. Then, a black-gray sword hilt appeared on the girl''s chest out of thin air. Nagato''s right hand was also on the hilt. The next moment, Nagato drew forcefully, and a giant blade wrapped in iron stone was pulled out of Yuqi''s body. The pink-haired girl couldn''t help but let out a moan that seemed to be painful and liberated. Then, I saw Qiqi turned into a ray of light, and directly merged with the giant blade... Lifting the giant blade in his hand high, Nagato suddenly found that the iron stone on the giant blade collapsed and turned into fly ash, revealing the true face of the black giant blade. It was a blade resembling a sword and a knife. The handle resembled a Western sword, but it was much larger. The blade was dark blue with a dark blue halo. The entire knife was more than two meters long. The width is more than thirty centimeters, it is a veritable giant blade, simple and domineering, just like the blade of destruction that can cut everything. This is the blade of the void made by Jiqi, representing the strongest power of Jiqi! When this giant blade bloomed in its true posture, a beam of water silver with dazzling brilliance, centered on Nagato, directly penetrated the entire void, illuminating the entire void... The power in his body was boiling, and the aura of Nagato''s whole body was crazy. The sense of existence that can''t be concealed even in the endless void spreads everywhere. If Nagato was a tyrant before, then he is now a veritable tyrant! "Roar!!!" At this moment, the wind of decadence howled frantically. Although there is no reason, the wind of decadence still possesses biological characteristics. Facing Nagato who held the huge blade high, the worst demon finally felt the crisis. When facing danger, the beast will either run away or... fight back desperately! The wind of decadence is an existence born from the end of time. This is where it originated. There is nowhere to escape. So, the wind of decadence has launched the craziest counterattack... "boom!!!" The dark madness actually started to swallow the void that was still at this time, constantly increasing his strength crazily, and Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little frightened. just-- "The end of time can''t be eaten by you!" Wei Wei moved the giant blade in his hand back, Nagato stepped out, and the power in his body was madly injected into the giant blade in his hand, and then slashed out with one sword against the wind of decadence! ps: Finally caught up with the second shift, and the third shift. Later, the power outage really hurts!.. 1625 Chapter 042 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The huge blade cuts across, the blade is suddenly visible! A blade of light that seemed to shatter the void appeared horizontally, bright and bright, but not noticeable, and would make people unconsciously ignore it. This contradictory characteristic is perfectly presented in this sword light. The light of the knife seemed to be shocking. It was fleeting, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. It instantly crossed the distance of the endless void, and slashed directly on the wind of decadence... "Roar!!!" With a scream like a wounded beast, the dark storm showed an astonishing gap under the gleaming blade light, extending directly to the center of the storm. And at this moment, Nagato''s purple eyes narrowed slightly... "It turned out to be here!" Looking directly at the gap revealed by the decadent wind, Nagato clearly saw that the figure that had returned to the sixteen months was curling up in the depths of the decadent wind, and it looked a little bad. If it hadn''t been for the girl at this time who was releasing the brilliance of the incomparably thick third star particle body, blocking the erosion of the force in the wind of decadence, I am afraid it would have been swallowed by the wind of decadence. "Furthermore, the brilliance on the body seems to be stronger than before!" With such a thought flashing in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little stunned, thinking that in the previous sixteen months, he used auroral pillars to blast a road leading to the end of time, and he came here to fill up the mystery in his body. As a result, it attracted the wind of decadence, and was directly swallowed into his body by the wind of decadence. Thinking about this, Nagato saw that the decadence was recovering. The figure of 16 months is about to be submerged again... "Humph!" With a cold snort, Nagato stepped out, with the blessing of Tian Yun''s gift, the figure of the red-haired boy instantly came to the figure of Decadent Wind, and the giant Void blade in his hand waved again! Under the giant blade of the void, the infinite Dao power was continuously refined and refined into a sword light, swaying out. The body of Decadent Wind has been hit hard under the knife light! I have to say that the Void Giant Blade is indeed a good weapon. With the help of this weapon, the infinite power in Nagato''s body has turned into the strongest weapon, full of lethality. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The wind of decadence made all kinds of wailing, and seeing the breath gradually weakened, it seemed that it would soon die. Its just that Nagato knows very well that this is only an illusion after all. The existence of the wind of decadence will not die unless the box garden is destroyed or the world is destroyed. Even though the wind of decadence seems to have been hit hard, as long as there is time, it will return to normal soon. Injury belongs to injury, but the wind of decadence will not die, and will counterattack at any time. and so-- "Trouble, I won''t play with you!" He whispered in his mouth, Nagato''s figure directly turned into an afterimage, rushing in through a gap in the wind of decadence, and then constantly waving the giant empty blade in his hand. A large number of knives opened the way, and Nagato was like a moth, directly rushing into the core of the decadent wind. Soon, Nagato saw the unconscious sixteen months again! The light of the sword flickered, and the storm around 16 months dissipated. The unconscious girl suddenly fell into Nagato''s arms, holding the girl in her arms, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a burst of laughter.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com Obviously its just a very simple thing, but in the end, it was so troublesome because of the canarys simulated star creation. For Nagato, this battle is really speechless! "Forget it, anyway, the harvest is even greater!" Looking at the girl in his arms, Nagato thought so. The mystery gathered in Sixteen Moon''s body at this time was a super tonic for Nagato. As long as she gets the mystery in her body, Nagato estimates that the infinite power system can complete about 80%. As for the remaining 20%, we need to find another opportunity. "Well, it''s time to go!" Shaking his head, dissipating the distracting thoughts in his heart, Nagato''s right hand frantically waved the giant empty blade in his hand. The next moment, a large amount of blade light broke out of the dark storm, breaking the huge storm to pieces. At the same time, Nagato rushed out with Shizuue in one hand and the Void Giant Blade in the other. "Goodbye, I''ll play with you next time, Decadence!" Standing in the void, Nagato looked at the rapidly recovering decadent wind, and said softly, an extremely dangerous light flashed in his eyes, and then the red-haired young man holding the girl shook and disappeared into the void in vain. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Less than a few seconds after Nagato took the sixteen months away, the wind of decadence had recovered. Realizing that his prey had disappeared, the strongest godkiller couldn''t help but roared loudly for a while, and finally became smaller reluctantly and dissipated at the end of time... The final demon king has returned to the law, waiting for the next recovery and... swallow! ... ... With the help of Tian Dun''s ability, Nagato jumped directly from the end of time to the original timeline. When the jump is over, the Nagato, holding the sixteenth month and carrying the giant blade of the void, just walked out of the aurora pillar. The aurora pillar that went straight into the sky, after losing the dominant one, suddenly shattered and turned into an endless point of light. . "Huh, it looks pretty good!" Recovering from the slightly chaotic sense of time, looking at the endless light spots falling in the sky, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. At the same time, the giant void blade on Nagato''s right hand also emitted light spots. Soon, the giant blade disappeared, and Ichi''s figure reappeared, standing beside Nagato. "Introduction again, I am Nagato!" Looking at the girl who has been looking at herself affectionately since she appeared and said nothing, Nagato said, "Similarly, I am also your eternal king!" "Yiqi, the king''s weapon forever!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the pink-haired girl said so. There is no hesitation, and no hesitation is needed. As Sayas transformation and part of the original heir, Ikis life has long been completely etched with the brand of Nagato. "Ok!" Nodded with satisfaction, Nagato held his left hand and returned to Sixteen Months, raised his right hand, holding Qi Qi''s little hand, and the three slowly flew towards the courtyard not far away. At the gate of the courtyard, everyone headed by Saya was already there waiting... 1626 Chapter 043 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and it''s just a week in a blink of an eye. During these seven days, Nagato has been peacefully staying in his courtyard, leading a leisurely life. Every day, he is not basking in the sun and enjoying the leisure time, or interacting with the beauties in some loving things. Although for Nagato, it is already imperative to break the blockade of Hakoi on the chaotic starry sky! It''s just that Nagato and Saya know what to do. At this time, don''t worry. The red-haired boy in front of you just needs to enjoy it. If there is anything that makes Nagato more helpless these days, it is-- "Eat me, bastard!" Just as Nagato was holding the doll-like Tokiji and relaxing in the sun, there was a soft voice in his ear, and then the red-haired boy looked up and saw a stone moving at an alarming speed. Coming towards himself. If Nagato''s perception is correct, the speed of the stone has reached an astonishing third cosmic speed! That is a terrible speed enough to rely on the sun''s gravity. "Again" With a helpless sigh, Nagato''s left hand lifted, and a little volley, the invisible power spread out, and when it swept over the blasting stones, all the power on the stones was removed. In an instant, the pebbles fell to the ground lightly, bounced a few times, and then stopped moving. "It''s worthy of power, it''s more useful than I thought!" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s gaze turned towards the direction of the stone, and he saw Nihui Sixteen months standing not far away from Nagato, looking at him unwillingly. "Yeah, sixteen, why are you here? Do you miss my body?" He waved his hand at the girl frivolously, and a strange smile flashed across Nagato''s face. Seven days ago, after bringing the sixteen months back from the end of time, Nagato seized the mystery in the girl''s body and pushed her body''s power system to 80%. As for the method of capturing the mystery, it is naturally a way that makes people happy to see. Only after waking up, going back to Sixteen Months suddenly couldn''t accept it. After all, she is also a very proud figure to go back to 16 months. How could she bear the first time she lost herself inexplicably, so she naturally came to Nagato for the first time. Facing the trouble that 16 months came, Nagato suppressed it aggressively, and then took it to the room to do it again. Okay, from that time onwards, Jiro and Nagato are on. In these seven days, the girl used various methods, just to teach Nagato a lesson, but ended in failure every time, and was tied to the room every time... "...You bastard!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl''s face couldn''t help but flushed. It was not shy, but anger, "This time, I must beat you away!" "Ha, I just listen to this as a joke!" Letting go of the doll-like girl in her arms, Nagato slowly stood up from her seat, her body filled with a touch of domineering, and the surrounding air was stained with a heavy breath "Anyway, the ultimate winner is only me." "If you don''t want to suffer, just take off your clothes and wait for bedtime, girl!" Fat Cat Literature Website www.feimaowx.com "Hmph, give me...Go! Die! Ah!" Roaring softly, Shirley suddenly turned into an afterglow under the anger, and rushed directly to Nagato''s body, with his left foot supported on the ground, and his right foot volleyed out, instantly kicking the air. Facing the kick in 16 months, Nagato did not retreat but instead moved forward, turning his palm with one hand to block the girl''s kick. The other hand directly pressed the girl''s forehead in the most natural and harmonious trajectory! In the next moment, Nagato exerted his strength, and the whole person turned into a brave and unparalleled overlord, without any feeling of pity and jade, directly pressed on the ground in the sixteenth month. "boom!!!" ... ... "Hey, here they are again!" Feeling the faint shaking of the ground and the roar coming from a distance, Saye couldn''t help sighing, "This is the seventh time, right? Sixteen Yuechan is fighting with Brother Nagato." "No way, the sixteen month sauce is indeed a bit stubborn!" Hearing Saya''s words, the canary sitting opposite her said calmly, "But isn''t this very good? If you don''t have this stubbornness, JJJJ will lose a lot of color. "That''s true, normal people can''t get the favor of Brother Nagato." Saya nodded slightly in agreement with the Canary''s judgment, then took a Western chariot chess piece from his arms and placed it on the table between the two. "this is" Looking at Saya, the canary''s eyes showed doubts. This chess piece, the Canary, is very clear, that it is a piece of the Protoss family owned by Nagato, and will become the legendary Protoss family with the existence of the chess pieces. And because Nagato''s celestial power symbolizes the stars in the chaotic starry sky, its family potential is really not small. By the way, the canary herself has merged with a soldier''s chess piece. "This is for 16 months!" Seeing the doubt in the canary''s eyes, Saya said leisurely, "Although I can''t see it right now, after being seized by Nagato''s mystery, the potential in 16 months is greatly reduced." "This chess piece can make up for her shortcomings, but the current sixteen month is a bit unstable, I will teach you first." "It''s up to you to decide when to transfer it to the 16th month!" "...That''s it!" After being silent for a while, Canary picked up the chess piece on the table and placed it in his pocket, and then asked Saya, "The action, are you going to start?" "Yes, I''m a little homesick!" It was not Saya who was talking, but Nagato who didn''t know when he appeared here. At this time, 16 Yue was carried by Nagato on his shoulders and fell into a coma. Behind Nagato, Keiki followed silently like a ghost. Putting the girl on the shoulders into the arms of Canary, Nagato said quietly, "I already miss Bai Yujing, so I beg you, Canary, I will be with you in 16th. !" "...I see, master!" .. 1627 Chapter 044: Return and Thousand Eyes You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a few minutes... Nagato led Kaki through the realm gate back to Hakatai. Although some eagerly wanted to return to the Hakata garden as soon as possible to complete his own evolution, Nagato understood more that he couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. In order to achieve his goal perfectly, waiting patiently is necessary. Therefore, after assigning tasks with Saya and Canary, Nagato left. Walking out of the realm gate, Nagato came to his room in Hakata. At this time, it was less than two hours after Nagato left the box garden, and there was still a bit of violent exercise in the room. The two girls, Vera and Aixia, were still asleep. "It''s only seven or eight o''clock in the box court, it''s time to go out!" Without disturbing the sleeping two girls, Nagato looked at the morning sun that had appeared outside the window, and took Qi Qi''s hand, quietly opened the door and walked out. Outside the room, the entire wildfire community has begun to officially operate. In the vision of Nagato and Tokiji, ghosts wandering around the headquarters of the community can be seen everywhere. Most of these ghosts are teenagers and even some young children. These ghosts are doing things within their power, such as cleaning and washing. Seeing this, Nagato had to admire Jack the pumpkin monster. Jack really guided these children who died early. "Good morning, Nagato-kun!" Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao was there. Nagato just sighed with Jack in his heart. The next moment, Jack''s voice rang in Nagato''s ears. Then Nagato and Toki Chi suddenly saw the floating figure of the pumpkin monster. "Huh? This is..." "Pray!" Looking at Jack''s puzzled expression, Nagagokeeper said the words that he had prepared for a long time, "The gift Saya gave me before is her. I just woke up today!" "Yiqi, this is Jack, the cadre of our community, Jack who likes children the most!" "Jack, hello!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Keiqi bowed slightly and said in ethereal words, the pure breath that pervaded Jack''s pumpkin face even a smiling face. In Jack''s eyes, Qi Qi is no different from an innocent child, both are so pure. "Hello, Miss Ji Qi." In the same way, he said hello, Jack looked at Nagato, "Nagato-kun, are you going to make Miss Nagato a member of our community? Or..." "Become a member of the community, after all, her relationship with me is unusual." "I see, we''ll register later!" Nodded, Jack said so, and then he seemed to think of something, before he said, "Look at my memory, I almost forgot, Nagato-san, the last time you asked me to inquire about it has already been eyebrows." "It''s just a specific situation, you need to go to [thousandeyes] to confirm." Everyone reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com ... [Thousandeyes], that is, thousand eyes! This is a group-type community composed of members with special "magic eye" gifts. A super huge business community that gathers the information and news of the entire box court and is composed of many communities. The flag is blue as the base and has two face-to-face goddess heads. In the southeast, northwest, plus the lower and upper levels, there are group communities with extraordinary strength. The famous problem child in Hakata-Bai Yasha also belongs to this community. With the help of Nagato, the ghost fire at this time has risen to five figures. But compared to a thousand eyes, it is still small enough! And now, the place Nagato is going to is Qianyan. After giving Jie Qi to Jack and begging him to take care of him a little bit, the red-haired boy left the community headquarters alone and walked towards the branch where Qianyanyan was located! Walking on the outer street outside the headquarters, Nagato received awe-inspiring eyes. In the past three years, Nagato has established a huge reputation in the North District as a gamer, so that there are not many wildfires in the North District, and it is natural to be in awe. Ignoring all these awe-inspiring gazes, Nagato kept advancing towards his goal. As a community with several upper floors of the box garden, the shops belonging to Qianyan will naturally not be together with the ordinary shops on the street, along the outer door street, Nagato has been walked to the corner of the end. The ground turned into pale gray slate, cherry blossom trees were planted on both sides of the street, and cherry-colored petals were dancing. At this time, there are only a few shops on the street, but they seem to be more luxurious than the previous ones, and they are not even close to the fluctuation of the gift that can be detected. The shop with the double goddess statue is not the most luxurious one, but it is the shop with the strongest fluctuations in gifts. In the gentle two-story building, the lavender curtain fluttered in front of the door, but it was difficult to see the situation inside. The black-haired clerk in the maid uniform was cleaning at the door. "Please stop, um..." As Nagato approached, the maid blocked her broomstick in front of Nagato, but before she could finish her words, she saw an extra ghost fire token in Nagato''s hand. "It turns out to be a guest of ghost fire, eh, red hair and purple robe? You are Lord Nagato, you are rude!" Seeing the token in Nagato''s hand, the maid suddenly showed a respectful look. "It''s okay, those who don''t know are not guilty!" Nagato didn''t care much about the maid''s previous obstruction. After living in Hakoi for three years, Nagato understands that the maid is only fulfilling her responsibilities. As a business community in Hakoi, the loss that may be caused by accepting untrustworthy customers is one of the prohibited items. As a clerk, she is obliged to do it once. filter. The so-called untrustworthy guests also mean that there is no community, or the community is nameless and has no flag, and it is difficult to explain their credibility. The flag and name of the community themselves represent proof of credibility and strength, like a thousand eyes, as long as there are two goddesses, you can go in and out freely no matter where they are. Without the banner and community, the impact will be huge. Many gift games are forbidden to participate, and no one will participate in the gift games held. The possibility of diplomacy is lost. It can be said that losing the flag and name is equivalent to losing everything in the box court. It is not starting from zero, but a negative number. Even a new community without a reputation is stronger than a community without a name and flag... 1628 Chapter 045 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After all, this is due to Hakata''s unique gift game rules. There is no law in the box court, or the only law is the gift game, whatever it is can be solved by the game, this is the most fundamental law of the box court. Under such circumstances, a community that has lost its name is equivalent to being abandoned by law. For a special community such as a commercial community, it is natural to choose a community that is also under legal protection as the partner of cooperation. Otherwise, it is easy to suffer a big loss. "In other words, the original community of the canaries is now a nameless!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help being a little grateful that he did not inherit the original community of the Canary, although Nagato was not incapable of letting the nameless community rise. But you can relax, why not relax, Nagato has no sense of community! The so-called community is just a step and a cover for Nagato. Let him live in a quiet place before the last moment. "My lord, please!" At this moment, the maid said politely, and left to both sides to make way to the shop, "The manager is inside, please follow me." The two walked through the lavender curtain one after the other. Compared with the relatively simple appearance, the scene inside was a world of difference. The exquisite furnishings, the beautiful scrolls, and even Nagato saw one in the store Water flows around the room. The black-haired maid leads the way, and the interior scene is much wider. After all, there are not many shops in the whole street. Apart from the room where Nagato leads, there is a small beautiful courtyard sitting there. "welcome" Not long after Nagato entered the room, a peaceful male voice came from the room. In the middle of the room, a man in a light-colored mandarin was sitting there, smoking a cigarette while greeting the two who came in, with a slight smile on his expression. "The shop manager, this is the wildfire Nagato-sama!" Standing in front of the woman, pestering the broom, the black-haired maid said so, suddenly the man''s eyes could not help but brighten, and the gaze toward Nagato became brighter. "It turns out to be the strongest player in the North District in the past three years!" Wei Wei sat upright, the man put down the chimney in his hand, and said, "I am the store manager of Qianyan in this outer branch, Nagato-kun can call me Liu!" "Liu, are you a celestial person from the outside world?" Hearing what the other party said, Nagato couldn''t help but frowned. After seeing Liu''s nod, he said, "It''s rare, it''s the first time I have seen the fellow in the three years in Hakata." "My fellow? So that''s it!" Liu was stunned for Nagato''s claim to himself, and then suddenly, in his opinion, Nagato was nothing more than a pseudonym. This kind of thing is normal. "Then, let''s get to the point, Nagato-kun, do you have any purpose?" "I am a gamer, so naturally I came to participate in the competition!" Looking at Liu, Nagato leisurely stated his purpose, "List all the battles for the demon king you are planning to hold during this period of time, and I will all participate!" No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs. com As soon as this remark came out, both Liu and the black-haired maid showed a surprised expression. After a while, Liu came back to his senses and said, "As expected, he is the strongest contestant in the North District. With such a courage, he can actually find out about the Demon King''s battle." The so-called battle for the devil is a gift game where the devil is a prize! In Hakatai, the Demon King is indeed a symbol of terror and natural disasters. Even the weakest seven-figure Demon King has the power that ordinary people can hardly resist, but the Demon King is also a tragedy. This world has never lacked strong men and miracles, so there are countless demon kings defeated. If the defeated Demon Lord does not die, he will lose everything. Under such circumstances, the Demon Kings combat effectiveness has become a very good selling point. Therefore, Qianyan, the largest commercial community in Hakoi, will hold the Demon Kings battle every once in a while. The demon king as a prize is defeated or bought by the community of Thousand Eyes subordinates. It''s just that this kind of game is not played in the lower level of the box court. It is all carried out in the upper middle level. After all, the lower level community of the box court is too weak, even if it is easy to get the devil. "It''s easy to say, but it was the pumpkin of the community, not me!" Facing Liu''s feelings, Nagato calmly said, "Don''t talk nonsense, give me the news, you know, our community needs a lot of combat power." "I know!" Responded in a low voice, Liu looked at the maid. Nodding knowingly, the maid went out to get information about the battle for the Demon King, while Liu sat in the same place, looking at the expectant red-haired boy, and couldn''t help but sigh. Liu also knew about the community of ghost fire. It stands to reason that becoming a six-figure community is already the limit of the wildfire. Although there is a powerful leader like the great demon Vera, most of the other people in the community are just ordinary premature deaths, which are too weak. A normal five-digit community requires the overall strength of the community to reach a certain level. But the man in front of him broke this unspoken rule. The myth that all kinds of games are invincible within three years has pushed the wildfire from six to five figures abruptly, even if there is news of this man circulating in the upper layers of the box court. Soon, the black-haired maid returned to the room with a little black book in her hand. Taking the little black book from the opponent, Nagato opened it directly, and suddenly saw information about the battle for the demon king, and the first demon among them, Leticia, immediately attracted Nagatos attention. . Nagato still remembers the story of Leticia and her sister from the Canary. The story of that guarding box garden, but finally encountering the demon king who betrayed his relatives! "The devil in charge of the Ophiuchus sun''s sovereignty, the knight of the former hakataba, the first-generation all-powerful ruler, tusk, if it is really that, it seems really worth taking!" Thinking of this, Nagato''s eyes flashed brightly, and a slightly shocking aura flashed past. At that amazing moment, Liu''s eyes suddenly widened... 1629 Chapter 046 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although from the beginning, Liu knew that Nagato was not easy. But after seeing Nagato''s coercion firsthand, Liu was still shocked. This exaggerated coercion was no worse than the cadre Bai Yacha in Qianyan! Of course, the white yasha here refers to the baiyasha who has now received the godhead of Buddhism Yasha. But it is undeniable that even so, Shiroyasha is still the four-digit demon king of the box court, coercing the entire lower area of ??the box court, and Nagato can compare with her, that is to say... "Nagato, this guy has the strength of a four-digit Demon King Hakoi!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Liu''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but feel that he was a bit dereliction of duty. Although he had known for a long time that there was such a number one person, Liu Zhenxin did not expect that the opponent would have the strength of a four-digit demon king, and such strength was enough to enter the upper level of the box court. The lower level in the box court is definitely a terrifying force that can dominate the situation in the box court! "Ahem, Nagato-kun, have you made a choice?" With his thoughts turning, Liu''s attitude instantly became enthusiastic, and he said to Nagato who was reading the black book, "If you have not made a choice, you can speak up and listen. I can give you some suggestions." "Huh?! Good!" Nagato was slightly surprised at Liu''s changes, and then he wanted to understand the cause and effect. Nagato understands that Liu is befriending himself. Although the inner nature is domineering, Nagato is not the kind of indispensable and incommunicable existence on weekdays. In this situation, the red-haired boy is also happy to see it. . "My first goal is the knight of the forecourt, the pure vampire Ji Leticia!" "Oh, that one!" Hearing what Nagato said, Liu''s face was not too surprised. In fact, in this demon king battle, Thousand Eyes only provided four demon kings in total, and among these four demon kings, the pure vampire Ji Leticia is considered the most popular existence. As a cadre of Thousand Eyes, Liu also heard about this original demon king. It is said that Leticia used to be the guardian of the Hakata city, the famous upper Hakata knight, but later for some reason fell into the legendary Earl Dracula, and then Leticia became the legendary community-the main battle of Arcadia Personnel, in the end, with the destruction of Arcadia, Leticia fell to the point of becoming a commodity. "To be honest, I still can''t understand why Miss Leticia is the devil!" Speaking of his thoughts toward Nagato, Liu took out a black card from his arms, and while writing something on it, he groaned and said, "I remember that the gift contest with Leticia as a prize was created by our thousand eyes. The sub-community [Perseus] is held. It is exactly one month later, this is the entry card!" "Speaking of which, if it hadn''t been for Miss Leticia''s loss of her personality, I''m afraid she would not have fallen to this point." As soon as he finished speaking, Liu handed the black card in his hand to Nagato. After receiving the card, Nagato saw the entry certificate and the Thousand Eyes mark on it, and raised his brows, "Speaking of registration, don''t you have to pay first and then get the certificate?" "It''s just ten thousand-eyed gold coins, just treat it as a gift from me!" Hearing Nagatos words, a hearty laugh appeared on Lius face, and he said, Who will make me and Nagato-kun? Of course, if you meet again, its only free this time. After all, here is a thousand eyes. Shop." Fuck you, who will believe it!Handan Literature www.handanwx.com Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and Nagato understood that it was Liu Jae''s favor. As a prosperous super community, Qianyan, in addition to its strong strength, but also because of its commercial characteristics, invests in potential newcomers from time to time and invests in good luck. Of course, ten gold coins are nothing to Nagato, and Liu did not expect to use them to buy Nagato. Both knew that this was just an attitude. therefore-- "Then I would be disrespectful!" Putting away the black entry card, Nagato''s gaze turned to the little black book in his hand again, and continued to check if he had a favorite...servant. Yes, servant! In the eyes of others, the unattainable demon king is just a servant to Nagato. Just looking at it, Nagato''s face changed a little. The expression of surprise, speechlessness, and even laughter broke the red-haired boy''s original calm expression. "What kind of devil are these all!" Nagato was a little speechless and underestimated it, making Liu and the black-haired maid smile. As the organizer, Liu and the black-haired maid are well aware of the situation of the battle for the demon king. In this war, there are a total of six or seven thousand-eyed subordinate communities as the organizer, and the demon king who is the final reward is full of strange things, except for Letty West Asia is relatively normal, but the rest are a bit weird. Most of these demon kings are six or seven powerful demon kings. There are giant octopuses up to 100 meters high, Crusu monsters that cannot be described in words, and more fierce and cruel universe monsters. For these creatures that are not humanoid at all, Nagato really can''t raise any interest. After all, Nagato needs servants, not ugly large pets! "Huh, wait!" At this moment, a bright light flashed in Nagato''s mind, watching the name of one of the demon kings stagnate, and Nagato''s actions also aroused Liu''s curiosity. "Nagato-kun, which demon king do you like again?" "The sixth demon on the list!" Throwing the little black notebook in his hand back to Liu''s body, Nagato spoke leisurely, and Liu''s expression also flashed with curiosity when he heard Nagato''s words. Opening the small book, Liu quickly found the target chosen by Nagato [The sixth demon king, the universe monster King Ai Lei! "It turns out that Nagato-san is interested in universe monsters, that''s not right!" Seeing the name of the cosmic monster, Liu Xian said lightly, but soon he realized something was wrong, and his gaze stayed on the name of the provider of King Ai Lei-Bai Yasha! "So that''s it, is Nagato-kun preparing to meet Lord Shiroyasha?" "Exactly, and..." Answering Lius question indifferently, a mysterious smile flashed across Nagatos face, Im thinking, Shiroyasha should also be looking forward to meeting me! .. 1630 Chapter 047 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cosmic monster-King Airey! This is a monster that is beyond the normal planetary creatures and can survive in the vacuum of the universe. Even in this chamber where the three thousand worlds gather, the heavens and gods and Buddhas are rare. Because this kind of creature was born in space outside of human history, it would hardly ever come to Hakata. However, there are exceptions to everything. There are always so many monsters that unfortunately come to the box garden and become the playthings of gods and Buddhas. It''s like half a month ago, when Bai Yasha was playing outside, he accidentally saw a cosmic monster descending from the sky, and then used her best power to defeat the monster and put it into custody. Later, Qianyan was about to hold a battle for the demon king, and Bai Yacha got interested and intervened. And the cosmic monster caught by Shiroyasha becomes a prize! "That''s why there are cosmic monsters on the list." Sitting in front of Nagato, Liu opened his mouth and persuaded Nagato, "But because of the special status of Lord Shiroyasha, the gift game of that adult is very dangerous. It may be that the contestants directly fight against the universe monster. " "In this case, the danger is not small, Nagato-kun, have you thought about it?" "Isn''t this just right, as long as you don''t face-to-face with Bai Yacha!" Hearing Liu''s words, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, and he secretly said in his heart, "If I really do down Shiroyasha now, I''m afraid it will completely disturb the upper layers." "You!! Okay, I know it!" Liu Xian was slightly excited about Nagato''s stubbornness, and then he was helpless, "Strong people like you have their own strongest will, and there is no room for interference from others." "In that case, please pay ten thousand-eye gold coins, and I will apply for you." Having said that, Liu seemed to have thought of something, and said to Nagato, "I have said in advance, Nagato-kun, when Lord Shiroyasha will be free, I''m not sure." "So, trouble!" ... ... However, things are much smoother than expected! When Liu sent Nagato''s game application to Bai Yacha by special means, he almost received a letter of consent from Bai Yacha in the next moment. It turned out that Baiyasha had just come down from the upper floor of the box court and was at the Qianyan branch in the East District. At the moment, Nagato didn''t stay too much. He directly spent a few gold coins and passed the realm gate owned by the Qianyan branch. In a blink of an eye, he went from the north area of ??the five-digit outer gate of the box garden to the eastern area of ??the seven-digit outer gate. "Welcome, guest!" Just after stepping out of the box court realm gate, Nagato saw a maid in an apron at first sight, saluting slightly towards him, it seemed that there was a maid in the branch of Qianyan. "Master Bai Yacha is already waiting, please come with me, guest!" Compared to Liu''s maid, the maid in front of her seemed more rigid and arrogant. Although she remained polite in the face of Nagato, it was limited to this. Because of the arrogance brought by following Baiyasha? This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato didn''t feel dissatisfied, or that the maid in front of him had no value to make Nagato dissatisfied.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com What Nagato was thinking at this time was the strength of Shiroyasha. Even a maid next to him can be so confident and arrogant, which shows that Bai Yasha is strong in the box court. "Some look forward to it!" In this state of mind, Nagato followed the maid and walked towards the room. Compared with the north branch of the five-digit outer gate, the seven-figure outer gate was really simple, and soon Nagato came to a side room. Separating the door tent, the faint scent of sandalwood came out, making people feel refreshed. On the seat in the center of the room, there is a white-haired loli wearing a kimono. Although she is gorgeous and elegant, loli itself exudes a very casual temperament, which does not match the clothes. But in Nagato''s eyes, these are just appearances, it doesn''t matter. Although no special power was displayed, in Nagato''s perception, the kimono loli in front of her was not a non-mainstream little girl, but an endless light and flame, the purest sun that Nagato had seen so far. Even the sun that is capable of surpassing all things in the world, and the sun that rules everything! It''s just a pity that Nagato saw two cracks in this purity, and the existence of these two cracks made Shiroyasha not pure enough. If not, Baiyasha should at least have the strength of the two-tier Hakata, which is definitely one of the best in the entire Hakata. After seeing Nagato walk in, the white-haired loli sat up slightly. "Hello, Challenger, although you may already know it, but out of politeness, I''ll introduce myself. I am a guild headquartered at the Gate of Four Persons, three, three, four and five Outer Gate, Qianyan Cadre Bai Yacha!" "Hello, Shiroyasha, I am Nagato!" Sitting across from Shiroyasha, Nagato released his half-spirit aura, and said leisurely, "I finally met, Senior Moral of the Star-spirit." "Oh, it was you!" Feeling the breath released by Nagato, a clear expression appeared on Bai Yasha''s face, "Unexpectedly, after the Great Sage Qitian, there will be another half-star spirit in Hakata, which is really rare!" When Bai Yasha said this, the maid beside them couldn''t help being surprised. The look in Nagato''s eyes suddenly became a little surprised. "Say it!" Seeing that his identity was spotted by Shiroyasha, Nagato nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "Not much gossip, I''m here to challenge the Demon King''s battle." "Oh, really ambitious junior, do you want to capture the universe monster?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Shirayasha''s face couldn''t help flashing a touch of interest, and Shiroyasha was indeed very curious about himself, the junior who even alarmed the entire Hakoi. For the gift game he wants to challenge himself, Bai Yasha is definitely happy to see it happen. "So...huh? Nagato-kun, wait a moment!" Just when Shiroyasha was about to open the gifted game place directly, Kimono Lori seemed to sense something and rushed out towards the door. "Wait, Lord Baiyasha!" Seeing Shiroyasha''s behavior, the maid also remembered something, and also rushed out, and suddenly only Nagato was left in the entire room... 1631 Chapter 048-Unknown Community You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Really, what are you doing!" Seeing that there was only one person left in the entire room, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless. Bai Yasha was more casual than he thought. I am afraid that other cadres with a thousand eyes can''t do this kind of thing that leaves customers aside. However, Nagato was also a little curious as to who made Shiroyasha care so much. Spreading his own perception, Nagato soon sensed that Bai Yasha and the apron maid were standing at the door of Qianyan''s shop, besides them, there were four strange auras. And in those four unfamiliar auras, Nagato could perceive an extremely weak, but somewhat familiar divinity! "Well, this feeling should be the breath of the gods created by Canary Grass?" Scanning his memory slightly, Nagato quickly came up with his own answer, and then he couldn''t help but understand, "Then the others should be the survivors of the canary community." Thinking of this, Nagato finally knew why Shiroyasha cared so much about the four figures. From the canary, Nagato knew that when the dystopian demon raged on Hakoi, when the human race was finally tested, Shiroyasha was also one of the rebels, and the relationship with the canary was quite irresistible. "Interesting!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato suddenly felt a little thirsty, got up on his own, walked to a cabinet in a corner of the room, opened it, and took out one of the bottles of wine. Then the red-haired boy walked back to his place again, opened the cap of the wine bottle, and had to drink directly... "boom!!!" Bai Yasha''s figure broke through the wall of the room, rushed directly to Nagato''s side, grabbed the wine bottle that Nagato was about to lift, and said loudly, "Boy, you are so unreliable!" "This is a good wine I have treasured for hundreds of years, I can''t bear it myself!" "Hello, senior, don''t be so stingy!" Seeing that Shiroyasha was about to snatch the wine, Nagato was naturally unwilling, and subconsciously exerted force. As a result, under the dual power of Nagato and Shirayasha, the whole wine bottle crashed... Then, time seemed to stop completely at this moment. "Master Bai Yasha!" The next moment, the five figures headed by the apron maid suddenly appeared in the room, looking at Shiroyasha and Nagato, who were stiffening in place, and their clothes were spilled with drinks, and they couldn''t help being stunned. ... ... After half an hour- In the other room, Shiroyasha, who had put on a new kimono, sat in the first place, watching the people seriously and saying, "There was a little accident, but it''s all right now..." When talking about this, Bai Yasha looked at Nagato who was also wearing a new Taoist robe, and his eyes couldn''t help but feel bitter. "I said Bai Yasha, as for that care!" Somewhat helplessly, Nagato thought for a while and said, "What a big deal next time I will invite you to drink, and it is the kind of divine wine that only the devil can enjoy." "Oh, this is what you said, kid!" Miao Bi Ge Novel www.novelhall.com Hearing the word''sacred wine'', the grudge in Bai Yasha''s eyes immediately dissipated, revealing a light of great interest, "If I can''t meet my requirements, I will be angry!" "Ha, stay tuned, Bai Yasha!" He spoke softly, and then the red-haired boy looked at the four more people in the room at this time, "By the way, you haven''t introduced them yet, these four are..." "Hello, I am the leader of the community [NoName], Ren Russell!" The person who answered was not Shirayasha, but the only boy among the four. Although it looks like he is only a dozen years old, this green-haired boy named Ren Russell looks like a little adult, with a serious appearance. When talking about his own community, there was no hesitation in the boy''s expression. There is no sense of inferiority due to unknown reasons! Such an extraordinary performance not only made Nagato show a little surprise, even the white Yasha who was robbed of the first seat had a slight arc filled with the corner of his mouth. "This is the Black Rabbit, the Hakata nobleman Moon Rabbit, a member of our community!" After introducing himself, Ren Russell first introduced the blue-haired bunny-eared girl sitting next to him, then looked at the other two people, and said hesitantly, "These two are..." "I am Jiuyuan Asuka!" Before Jen''s words were finished, he was interrupted by the eldest lady wearing a red dress among the two remaining. The arrogant eldest lady said, "[NoName] newcomer!" "Kasugabe! [NoName] newcomer!" After the eldest lady finished speaking, the short-haired girl sitting next to the eldest lady also spoke, with concise language. "Miss Asuka, Miss Yao!" Hearing the words of the two, the girl with rabbit ears, who had never spoken, suddenly looked at each other with excitement, staring at the two girls with a slight redness on their faces. "What do you look at, this is just to repay you for calling us to the box court!" Turning his head a little uncomfortably, Jiuyuan Asuka said with a textbook-like gesture. "Interesting, I probably understand!" Seeing what was happening in front of him, Nagato nodded involuntarily. The red-haired teenager can roughly guess that it should be the community [NoName] headed by Ren Russell who summoned Jiuyuan Asuka and Kasuga Beya, and after learning about the community, the two girls were still willing to join. However, what makes Nagato more strange is why the mere namelessness can summon two members with great potential. Jiuyuan Asuka said that the aura of the gods that Nagato had sensed before was on her, and Kasugabeya was permeated with the aura of a complete life system tree, which made people unavoidable. Thinking of this, Nagato''s gaze turned to Shirayasha When the red-haired boy wanted to come, Wuming could summon such two young girls with full potential, which definitely deserves Bai Yacha''s credit, and seeing Nagato''s gaze, Bai Yacha nodded knowingly. In fact, it is exactly the same. Without Bai Yasha, Wuming would not even be able to pay for the summoning costs. "Okay, everyone!" At this time, Bai Yacha suddenly stopped the communication between the unknown people, and said, "The unknown people, you are here just right. Here is just a battle for the demon king. Do you want to watch it!" .. 1632 Chapter 049 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The Devil Scramble?!" Hearing Shirayasha''s words, Jiuyuan Asuka suddenly said, "It sounds like a gift game with the Demon King as a prize. By the way, isn''t the Demon King the scariest guy in Hakata?" "The devil is indeed terrible, but in terms of scoring!" In response to Asuka''s doubts, Bai Yasha spoke proudly, "In our eyes, unless those who are completely beyond the norm, ordinary demon kings are just a dish." "Oh, Bai Yasha, are you strong?" Hearing this, Asuka looked at Bai Yasha''s face and couldn''t help showing curiosity. Not only Asuka, but Kasuga Beyo''s face also flashed a eager light. As newcomers to Hakata, Asuka and Kasuga are not warlike people. But in the world outside of the box court, both of them are geniuses without a billion. Therefore, it is inevitable to bring a little arrogance. "That, although there is a bit of reluctance in character!" At this time, the black rabbit decisively stood in front of Asuka and Yao, and said helplessly, "But Master Bai Yasha is indeed the strongest class manager in the East District of the Box Court. The peace in the East District of the Box Court belongs to Master Bai Yasha. Credit." "Humph, that''s it!" Hearing the compliment from the black rabbit, a touch of color appeared on Bai Yasha''s face. As for the disability thoughts of the black rabbit, the kimono Lori completely ignored it. "Then, let''s see, the Demon King Scramble!" "of course yes!" Naturally replied, Jiuyuan Asuka suddenly thought of something, looked at Nagato, and asked, "By the way, this game shouldn''t be the kid who wants to participate." "It''s me, I''m Nagato!" Nodded at Asuka, the red-haired boy looked at Bai Yasha. Although he didn''t say anything, Nagato''s dissatisfaction was still conveyed to the opponent through his eyes. Although there are usually audiences in the gift game, this does not mean that Nagato likes to have someone watching and pointing when he fights. Well, I owe you a favor! Seeing Nagato''s eyes, Shiroyasha could only secretly give Nagato such a reply with a wry smile. Although it can''t be seen on the surface, Bai Yasha is actually regretting it. Because of the comradeship with the canaries, Bai Yasha could not ignore the nameless who lost his flag and name, so that he finally softened and helped Wuming summon outside talents. However, the goal of the nameless is to regain its own flag and name, and rebirth the community. Based on this alone, Wuming had to face up with the ouroboros. Jiuyuan Asuka and Kasugabe are indeed geniuses with unlimited potential, but they are still too weak compared to those who defeated the Canary. In order to prevent the tragedy from repeating itself, Bai Yacha understood that he needed to beat Asuka and the others. And Nagato''s gift game is a good choice. To this end, she did not hesitate to promise her a favor. After Shiroyasha''s promise, after hesitating, Nagato finally nodded slowly! "Well, the gift game is ready to begin!" After seeing Nagato''s consent, Bai Yasha stood up from his position and said to the black rabbit, "Black rabbit, you will be the referee for this game, then, first of all... the venue!" www.heshun168.com In an instant, an explosive change appeared in everyone''s eyes. Vision is no longer meaningful, and various scenarios begin to revolve in their minds. What flashed through my mind was the grassland with golden wheat waves, the hills overlooking the white horizon, the forest lakeside and so on. The scenery that had never been before continued to rotate, engulfing everyone under his feet. The place where everyone was teleported to was the white snow field and the frozen lake Moreover, that is the world where the sun moves horizontally. "Hey, this is..." Jiuyuan Asuka and Kasugabe Yao both looked shocked. As beings from outside the box court, they had never seen such an exaggeration. "By the way, where''s the black rabbit, and that little brother Nagato!" Surprised for a while, Asuka suddenly found that he couldn''t find Black Rabbit and Nagato. At this moment, Kasugabe next to her pulled Asuka''s clothes and pointed to the vast frozen lake in the distance. Following Kasugabe''s guidance, Asuka immediately saw Nagato and Kuroto standing by the lake. And the next moment, the mutation happened, and the lake surface broke directly! "Well, the game is on!" Looking at the change in the distance, Bai Yasha''s face was full of expectant smiles, "Let me see, it is enough to alarm the half-prosperity in Hakata, what kind of existence will it be!" ... ... "Wow! What is this!" At this time, on the edge of the frozen lake, the black rabbit who recovered from the transmission looked at the huge monster emerging from the cracked frozen lake in the distance, and couldn''t help but exclaim. It was a pale golden monster with a height of more than fifty meters, with many black markings on its body. The two antennas above the monster''s head are filled with terrible currents. The monster of the universe-King Airey, is here! After emerging from the lake, the cosmic monster didn''t make any extra moves, but stared straight at Nagato. At this time, the black rabbit''s blue rabbit ears couldn''t help moving, as if receiving something. Seeing this scene out of the corner of his eye, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little stunned. The red-haired boy who had some doubts about the box court nobles suddenly understood why the box court nobles were so highly regarded. The pair of rabbit ears were actually connected with the box court center. "All right!" After a while, the black rabbit jumped up and fell between Nagato and King Ai Lei, "Two, the rules of the gift game are very simple, that is, the two fight indiscriminately, and Mr. Nagato will win the demon king''s Domination power, and... Lord Ellie will be free if he wins. Can you two have objections?" "No!" "Roar!!!" With the voices of Nagato and King Elei falling, the two gift contracts appeared above their heads, and it was the center of Hakata who approved the gift game. After a while, the contract disappeared, and at this moment, the black rabbit raised his right hand "Then, I announce that the game begins!" .. 1633 Chapter 050 Nagato vs. King Ai Lei You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" The moment the black rabbit announced the start of the game, the universe monster immediately issued a terrifying roar, and the violent aura and coercion spread from the huge monster. Obviously, the cosmic monsters have entered a frenetic fighting posture! "interesting!" Looking at the monster in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help feeling nostalgic for a while. To be honest, the reason why Nagato chose to participate in the battle for King Ai Lei, in addition to the reason for wanting to meet with Shira Yasha, also wanted to meet King Ai Lei. After all, cosmic monsters were often seen in the childhood of a red-haired boy. Of course, Nagato is more familiar with the group of giants of light named Ultraman. In his previous childhood, Nagato had hoped that he would become the giant of light who guarded justice, but the distance between reality and ideal was too great. Nagato did not become a messenger of justice, instead he became the devil of chaos! "Perhaps, I will really meet Altman in the future!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s missed eyes couldn''t help but flash a ray of cold light. Although he used to like Ultraman very much, Nagato knew even more that he and Ultraman were completely different people. As the conqueror of the conquering plane, Nagato is simply the natural enemy of the righteous giants of light! Since they are natural enemies, the only result between them is battle! "boom!!!" While Nagato was still thinking about it, King Ai Lei launched an attack. And from the very beginning, it was the strongest attack. The two antennas above the head of the fierce Thunder monster flooded out, directly targeting the red-haired boy. As the water king among the universe monsters, the strongest power of King Ai Lei is Thunder! The power of Thunder was used at the first time. From this point, we can see how excited and eager King Ai Lei is by the freedom that he can get after winning the game. just-- "too slow!" Even if he was distracted for a while, Nagato was still at ease in the face of King Ai''s attack. The half-star spirit''s gift-Tiandun''s power was instantly unfolded, and Nagato turned into a red light under the power of Tiandun, directly avoiding the bombardment of thunder... "Cracking!" After a miss, the Thunder began to track. However, Nagato''s dodge skill points are really high. Let the thunder sweep, the red-haired boy is still at ease, often avoiding the spread of thunder between the first lines. Such an astonishing dodge magic stunned the black rabbit as the referee of the game. In fact, it was not only the Black Rabbit, but the audience watching the game was also shocked, especially Bai Yasha, with an incredible look. As a double-digit demon king who used to be a double-digit box court, even if his strength has dropped a lot, Bai Yasha''s eyesight is still amazing. Others were simply marveling at Nagato''s dodge ability, but Shiroyasha was not, because she clearly sensed that Shiroya had moved the entire arc of fate while evading. "His Protoss attributes are biased towards fate!" After making such a judgment, Bai Yacha couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. As the strongest Protoss in the box court, Bai Yasha understands that the Protoss, as one of the three strongest races in the box court, usually holds the power of space and quality.518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com There are very few celestial spirits like Nagato who are in charge of other powers. But how to put it, it is this kind of slightly different Protoss that can have stronger achievements. After all, the usual path of protoss, Baiyasha has reached the extreme, the strongest time, Baiyasha is the law of celestial bodies that existed before the birth of the concept of heaven and earth, and it is the center of all cosmological views. Although it has become weaker now, Baiyasha in a sense symbolizes the limits of conventional protoss. Only by a road different from Baiyasha can we go further. "I remember that the narcissistic idiot and hapless Alger who walked out of a different path last time!" Seeing the battle going on in the distance, Shiroyasha showed some expectation on his face, muttering to himself in a low voice, "Let us see if you can take another path." ... ... "...Will let you see!" The thunder that struck leisurely, Nagato''s ears moved lightly, and after hearing Shirayasha''s whisper to himself in the distance, he spoke like this. Then the red-haired boy turned into an afterimage, and rushed towards King Ai Lei. The ferocious and domineering aura burst from the red-haired boy and directly suppressed King Ai Lei. "Roar!!!" Feeling the extreme coercion of Nayman, King Ai Lei let out an angry roar. As one of the dignified cosmic monsters, although King Ai Lei''s brain is not very good, he was unexpectedly rebellious. After Bai Yasha defeated it, it took a lot of effort to make him obedient. But under the stimulus of freedom, King Ai Lei had already recovered his nature at this time. Facing Nagatos coercion, he naturally fought back angrily At the moment, King Ai Lei opened his mouth wide, his hands stretched forward, and his palms pointed toward the front. Almost the next moment, endless flames burst out of King Ai Lei''s mouth and both hands at the same time. "boom!!!" The endless flames spread over the sky, sweeping towards the red-haired boy who was charging. The earth and sky with a radius of thousands of meters were swept by flames. The terrible high-temperature flames of thousands of degrees raged across the entire world, turning into a sea of ??flames, making spectators in the distance feel the terrible high temperature. however-- "Humph!" With a cold snort, Nagato''s speed remained unchanged, and even tended to accelerate. At the same time, the star map magic circle with a radius of more than one kilometer centered on Nagato suddenly opened, and the stars all over the magic circle began to rotate, and the endless stars gathered! In a blink of an eye, the red-haired boy who was charging directly turned into a torrent of bright stars. Then, the entire torrent of stars directly hit the sea of ??fire that swept across. "boom!!!" The impact of a comet hitting the earth suddenly erupted, and with the sound of resounding through the sky, the torrent of stars directly tore through the hot sea of ??fire, and then impacted on King Ellie... In the wailing of the universe monster, the torrent completely crushed and submerged it...... .. 1634 Chapter 051 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The torrent of dazzling stars raged across the sky and the earth, billowing endlessly. Whether it was the black rabbit of the box court nobleman who served as the referee on the battlefield, or the white Yaksha and the group of people who watched the endless torrent, they all fell into silence. The combat power displayed by Nagato completely shocked everyone present. "There are four outsiders at the level!" Whispering to himself, Bai Yacha felt full of emotion in his heart, that the Seven Great Sages of the Demon Race who had gone against the sky and rebelled against the Emperor of Heaven had their average strength at this level. The most important thing is that Bai Yasha knew that Nagato''s strength was not the end, but only the half-prosperity that was born soon. Regardless of whether Nagato could become a true Protoss or not, he could definitely be stronger. "People can''t help but look forward to his future!" With such emotion flashed in his mind, Bai Yasha glanced at the surrounding Asuka and Kasugabe who were in a state of shock, nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the battlefield. At this time, the torrent of starlight gradually subsided, revealing King Ai Lei who had been unconscious on the ground. There is also the red-haired boy floating above the body of King Ai Lei! At this time, the contract book appeared in the sky. "competition is over!" The figure of the black rabbit appeared next to King Ai Lei at some unknown time and announced loudly, "In the name of Hakatai, the winner will be Nagato-kun. From the end, King Ai Lei will belong to Nagato-kun''s private property!" As soon as this statement was made, the contract in the sky burned directly... The invisible power spread and enveloped the red-haired boy and the giant cosmic monster, and soon a hexagram was engraved on the monster''s pale golden arm. ... ... "Is this the power of Hakata?" Raising his right hand and looking at the empty palm, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, he felt an extra contract force in his body. Under the power of this contract, Nagato can control everything about King Ai Lei, and even force the opponent! "interesting!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato drifted down slowly. Seeing that the place where Nagato fell was right beside him, the black rabbit couldn''t help showing a formulaic smile on Nagato''s face and congratulated Nagato and said, "Congratulations, Nagato-san." "Thank you! Huh?!" Landing lightly on the ground, Nagato turned his head slightly, looking at the blue-haired girl with rabbit ears, with a light brow, "I didn''t notice just now, Miss Black Rabbit, your dress is very personal, praise!" "Woohoo!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the black rabbit couldn''t help letting out a whine. The girl with rabbit ears did not expect that Nagato, who had always given a very serious impression since the meeting, would actually say such frivolous words, but what made the girl more headache was that she could not refute it. The black rabbit''s dress is indeed very distinctive, and the garter stockings in that sensational mini skirt are particularly eye-catching.Love me ebook www.25txt.com "Don''t be shy!" Looking at the shy face of the young boy, the red-haired boy smiled and said, "Who is paying attention to this? You actually added a technique to your skirt, so that the bottom of the skirt appears to be visible, but completely visible. Missing situation." "I have to say that the guy who did this kind of thing is definitely a big gentleman." Following the red-haired boy''s narration, the black rabbit almost fainted directly. at this time-- "Haha, I didn''t expect your kid to be so knowledgeable!" The figure of Bai Yasha directly drew a beautiful arc in the air, rushed over with a big smile, and then directly slammed into the arms of the black rabbit, hitting it on the body of King Ai Lei. The poor bunny girl was hit, and her eyes started to circle. In the next moment, Bai Yasha got down from the black rabbit whose eyes had turned in circles, and said with his hands on his hips: "I made the clothes of the black rabbit, how about it, awesome!" "This is not something to be proud of, Lord Bai Yasha!" After hearing the boasting of Bai Yasha, the black rabbit who had just gotten off his breath suddenly rose in anger, his hair turned from blue to pink, and instantly appeared next to Bai Yasha, directly flicking a paper fan on Bai Yasha''s head. . "Black Rabbit, you guy, dare to demolish my station." "Master Bai Yacha, I think you need to educate yourself!" Afterwards, the two quarreled directly in front of Nagato, making the red-haired boy feel helpless. At the moment, Nagato stopped paying attention to these two guys and turned his attention to King Ai Lei. After thinking about it for a while, Nagato walked directly towards King Ai Lei, and soon came to the side of the universe monster. Then, Nagato took out a western chariot chess piece from his arms. The magical power of the half-star spirit in the body circulated and injected into the chess piece, and the chess piece in the hand of the long goalkeeper touched the side of King Ai Lei. In an instant, the amazing ripples spread from the chess piece in all directions. The black rabbit and white Yasha who were arguing stopped immediately and looked at Nagato one after another. "This kid, what are you doing!" Speaking in a low voice, Bai Yasha''s face was full of doubts, and then he couldn''t help but laugh, "It''s a destiny half-star, and even his own power seems so mysterious." Hearing Shiroyasha''s words, the black rabbit''s gaze at Nagato suddenly changed. The girl really didn''t know that Nagato was a legendary half-spirit, but that was the larva of the three powerful celestial spirits in Hakata. It would be great if the other party was an anonymous comrade!The girl with rabbit ears thought so. Nagato didn''t know the words and thoughts of Bai Yasha and Black Rabbit. At this time, the red-haired boy was sinking all his body and mind into the contract engraved by the game of the box garden. Under the control of Nagato''s will, the protoss family contract evolved from the western chariot chess pieces in the hands of Nagato is constantly devouring and replacing the contract engraved by Hakata! "I only need my own power in my body, and all external power must become a resource!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s will burst out, and the Protoss Family Contract violently defeated the box court contract in Nagato''s body, and then merged into King Ai Lei''s body. Then in the next moment, an amazing change was born! The huge body of King Ai Lei, which was more than fifty meters high, radiated a red gleam, and then shrank continuously, and soon became a girl with a height of only about 1.7 meters. Ai Le Niang, the chariot, was born!.. 1635 Chapter 052 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The seven-digit outer door in the east area of ??Box Court, Qianyan branch shop. Bai Yacha''s body was full of horror, and his sharp eyes stared at the red-haired boy who was drinking tea leisurely, and said seriously: "Nagato boy, let''s fight!" "I do not want!" The corner of his eyes swept Shiroyasha, Nagato curled his lips and said. "why!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Shiroyasha''s face was full of incredulity, and he said loudly, "Nagato, didn''t you say that you want to try the power of a complete protoss to find the next way?!" "By the way, when did I say such a thing!" The red-haired boy couldn''t help but stop drinking tea, and looked at Bai Yacha a little speechlessly, "Furthermore, even if I want to fight with a complete Protoss, I won''t find you, Bai Yacha!" Although there are few protoss in the box garden, it does not mean that there is no. Even if you really want to experience the power of the protoss, Nagato will not look for the strongest sun protoss of the box garden at this stage, which is completely useless. "Ah, I don''t care, anyway, I want you to fight!" Hearing Nagato''s reply, Shiroyasha''s face suddenly collapsed, and he said shamelessly, "Hmph, kid, if you don''t fight with me, you don''t want to get out of this door..." "boom!!!" Before Bai Yacha finished speaking, he was knocked to the ground by a broom. "Master Bai Yasha, please respect yourself!" At this time, the apron maids face was full of serious expressions, and her aura was unusually strong. If things that threaten customers in shops spread, Qianyans credibility will be damaged. The most important thing is if the boss knows It''s..." "Okay, okay, don''t say those two black-bellied names!" Some helplessly complaining, Shiroyasha sat up from the ground and looked at Nagato with an extremely bitter expression, "Why, why, why..." "Why?" Some speechlessly put down the teacup, Nagato looked at Shiroyasha. "why" Hearing Nagato''s words, Bai Yasha looked at the courtyard not far away, where Asuka and others were spinning around a pretty tall and beautiful woman. It was a prince girl with short blond hair and two antenna horns on her head. The girl is tall, with very little material on her body, wrapped in a long pale golden striped scarf, exposing large areas of white skin, looking quite sexy, but such a sexy girl has a natural look on her face. The contrast between innocence and sexy enhances the charm of the girl to several levels. It was none other than Nagato''s new family member-Ai Lei! "Why is it that we are just a big man who can''t even change her posture in our hands, but in your hands she has become such a superb sister, we don''t accept it!" Bai Yacha took a deep look at Ai Lei Niang, and then was caught by the keen girl, and returned a pure smile, that kind of innocent smile under the magical nature, suddenly made the big gentleman Bai Yacha''s face flushed. "No way, we can''t help it!" Standing up, Bai Yasha looked at Nagato and said loudly, "Let us come to a duel. If we win, let us teach Niang Ele. The beauty of the coexistence of magical nature and innocence, let us come. Development..." 8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com "boom!!!" Before he finished speaking, Bai Yacha was knocked to the ground for the second time. I saw the apron maid''s face very sternly and said, "Master Baiyasha, your subordinates think you should calm down, otherwise, the subordinates will definitely report to the boss!" "I know, I know!" Some helplessly speaking, Shiroyasha stood up from the ground and said in a rather sad tone, "We suddenly miss the days when we were the demon king, what can we grab..." "..." Nagato has no idea what to say... After half an hour- "Goodbye, Nagato-kun!" "Ailei sauce, goodbye!" When Nagato took Ai Lei Niang to go back through the realm gate, the master servant of Bai Yasha, and the unnamed people headed by Kasuga Beya came to bid farewell. Of course, Ai Le Niang was the main farewell object. In the past short period of time, Ai Lei Niang has directly become friends with Kasugabe Yao. "Well, goodbye, everyone!" Glancing at everyone, especially Kasuga Beyao, the red-haired boy nodded after confirming something, took Ai Lei Niang''s hand, directly crossed the realm gate, and quickly disappeared in everyone''s eyes. ... ... "Welcome back, Nagato-san!" As soon as he walked out of the realm gate, Nagato saw Liu''s smiling face for the first time, and heard some teasing voices from the other side, "Also, congratulations to Nagato-san for winning such a great trophy!" "But having said that, I''m very curious how Nagato-kun managed to make King Ai Lei turn into a girl!" "Liu, although your words are correct, I don''t like it, Ai Lei is not an item!" Slightly frowned, Nagato''s body filled with fierce aura and flashed across Liu''s body, "Also, although I know Qianyan likes to collect information, I don''t like others to inquire about me." "Uh, ok, I get it!" Recovering from the deterrence given by Nagato, Liu could only helplessly speak. Originally learned from private channels about the situation after Nagato''s victory in the Demon King''s battle, Liu also hoped that he could get some good information, but looking at Nagato''s appearance, Liu understood that he needed to think about it long-term. "So, next, Nagato-kun, what else do you have?" "...It should be gone!" After thinking about it, Nagato said, "By the way, about the original demon king, Hakatai Knight-Leticia''s battle, if you have any information, please let me know. The reward will not be less for you!" "If this is the case, there is some uncertain news, is Nagato-kun interested?" "..." Hearing Liu''s words, Nagato''s foul-like intuition moved, and he had a foreboding. The purple eyes suddenly narrowed, "Tell me, I suddenly became a little interested!" .. 1636 Chapter 053 The Meeting Outside the Chamber You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When I walked out of the Qianyan shop, the sky was gradually dimming. At this time, the last afterglow of the setting sun fell on the town of the five-digit outer gate of the box garden, and all that was seen in Nagato''s vision was dyed blush, quite magnificent. While admiring the surrounding scenery, Nagato was part of his mind. Some of the red-haired boy''s thoughts have returned to the information Liu had previously provided to him-there seemed to be some unexpected situations in Leticia''s battle. According to Liu''s words, there is a gossip that shows-- The leader of the community [Perseus] that originally planned to use Leticia to hold the Battle for the Demon Lord seems to be planning to cancel the competition for the Demon Lord and sell Leticia to a large organization outside the box court at a high price. Although Liu used a lot of seemingly to prove the uncertainty of the news, Nagato fully understood that the news might be true. Because Nagato''s own instincts had already felt bad. And after that, after Nagato obtained a lot of information from the community [Perseus] from Liu, he soon understood that Liu''s information was extremely accurate. [Perseus] Although it is a member of the community of Thousand Eyes, founded by the demigod hero Perseus, it has a light that is incomparable to the usual community, but it is undeniable that this community is weakening. Most importantly, the new leader is a lazy, unlearned guy. Such a guy can obviously do this kind of thing. "Although they are just a bunch of ants!" He muttered to himself in words that only he could hear, and an impatient look appeared on Nagato''s face, "But don''t cause me trouble, otherwise..." "What''s wrong, master?" At this moment, Ai Lei Niang''s voice came from her side, interrupting Nagato''s thoughts. Turning his head slightly, the red-haired boy looked at Eleniang who was looking at him suspiciously next to him, and suddenly understood that the little malicious he unintentionally released had been noticed by the keen monster girl. "It''s okay, it''s just thinking of some overpowering ants!" Speaking softly, Nagato directly took Elei''s little hand with one hand, "Forget it, no matter the messy guys, if you dare to offend, then you will take a little effort to directly destroy the other party." "Now, we should go home!" "Ok!" Hearing the word''go home'', Ai Lei Niang couldn''t help but a smile appeared on her face, and she responded loudly. ... ... Outside the box garden city, the ground is covered with yellow sand. Three figures of different sizes walked out of the wind and dust, stood on the top of the yellow sand, looked at the box garden city guarded by the boundary wall, and remained silent for a while. until-- "His Royal Highness, you are here!" Express Novel www.ems999.com Accompanied by the sound of a magical voice, the witch wearing a black robe suddenly appeared, and said slightly to the smallest figure among the three figures. "Stop the gift, Aurora!" Hearing the witch''s greeting, the black robe figure standing in the middle took a step, and at the same time lifted his hood, revealing a young face with short white hair. I saw His Royal Highness ask: "How is the situation, what did Perseus say?" "That dude is easy to handle!" Hearing the question from her Highness, the witch spoke with disdain, "He was tempted when he heard the reward we gave, but Leticias battle is after all an item that has been declared to the Thousand Eyes headquarters, and Perseus cant. Willingly cancel it." "Indeed, that will damage the credibility of Qianyan!" It was not His Highness and the Witch that were talking, but the black-robed girl standing on the left of His Highness. She said, "Then, did the young master propose any conditions?" "It deserves to be our military staff and game producer-Cai Li Ling!" Hearing the girls intrusion, the witch first complimented the other party, and then said, The young master said that he will personally persuade most of the participants and let them cancel the competition, but there are a few who cannot be convinced. We have to help him solve it personally." "It''s really troublesome, just get rid of that young master!" At this time, the last black-robed old man among the four suddenly uttered. Although his voice seemed quite old, it was full of brutality and courage "Anyway, that young master has long lost the ability and courage of the first generation Perseus. With our strength, as long as a surprise attack, we can definitely destroy the opponent in a moment." "No way, old man!" Hearing the words of the old man, Cai Liling suddenly became anxious and said, "Although Perseus is lonely, it is a subordinate community of Qianyan. If it is moved, the large community of Qianyan is really moved, but It''s very dangerous. You must know that Bai Yasha also belongs to Qianyan." "Bai Yasha, huh, that woman is indeed dangerous!" Regarding Cai Liling''s words, the black-robed old man couldn''t help but feel sad. As the oldest being present, the old man has experienced the era when Shiroyasha was a problem child. At that time, the prestige of the White Night King shocked the entire Hakata city, and his combat power was absolutely amazing. "Fortunately, we have prepared a natural enemy for Bai Yasha!" There was silence for a while, the old man said stiffly, which immediately resonated with the other three people present, but at the next moment, a long voice rang in the ears of the four, like thunder "Oh, what did I hear, the natural enemy of Baiyasha? Can you tell me who it is?" "who is it!!" The white-haired young man who was called his Royal Highness immediately turned his head and looked at the yellow sand behind him. The other three powerful people who knew their Royal Highness followed one after another. Soon, in the vision of several people, two figures in red robes emerged from the dust. "You, who are you and what is your purpose?!" Looking at the two figures approaching, His Royal Highness asked in a deep voice. At the same time, the other three people made a fighting posture one after another, and the murderous intent spread. "We are just passing travelers!" Stopped not far in front of the few people, one of the two red silhouettes took a step forward, faintly blocking the other silhouette, and said arrogantly: "Do you have any comments? White-haired ghost!" .. 1637 Chapter 054 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gray-haired ghost! Upon hearing this name, Cai Liling, the black-robed old man, and the witch Aurora''s expressions all changed drastically, and the terrifying murderous intent permeated the three of them. Cai Liling took a step forward and shouted loudly: "Bold!! You, you fellow, dare to insult Your Highness!" "Ha, I made no mistake!" Facing the violent murderous intent, the red robe figure spoke calmly, and at the same time lifted his hood, revealing the unique arrogant smiling face of 16 months, and looked at His Royal Highness: "Hey, kid, did you say I made a mistake!" "How should I say, this is true!" Hearing the words of Sixteen Months, His Highness tilted his head slightly before speaking, "Although it is an objective description, I can still hear you. You are saying something bad about me." "..." Regarding His Highness''s answer, 16 months did not know how to interface. In fact, it wasn''t just the sixteenth month, but the three companions of His Highness were equally speechless, and the horror and murderous intent that had been pervading could not help being interrupted. "Haha, it''s really interesting!" At this time, the red robe figure standing behind Sixteen Yue let out a hearty laugh, "Sixteen, how does it feel to meet such a simple existence!" "I am very upset!" Hearing the words of the person behind her, Sixteen months curled her lips uncomfortably, and then looked at the four people on the opposite side, "So, to let me vent, come and fight!" As soon as he finished speaking, Sixteen months ignored the opponent''s reaction and rushed out. "Little girl, you are so arrogant!" Seeing the sixteenth month of the charge, the black-robed old man suddenly became angry. Obviously they are the villains. The terrible existence standing opposite the entire box court, according to the old man''s thoughts, should be developed here: They threaten, silence or conquer the two guys who have discovered their secrets... It''s just that the old man didn''t expect that the other party would shoot directly before they finished talking! The little girl on the opposite side is actually more domineering and capricious than herself and others... For this kind of development, the old man is totally unacceptable. and-- "Whether it''s what you heard that you shouldn''t hear, or your insult to your Highness, please pay me with blood, damn little girl!" Rushing to the front of His Royal Highness, the old man opened his mouth and breathed hard-- "boom!!!" A flame like a dragon''s breath erupted from the old man''s mouth. Sixteen months after the charge came, he did not anticipate the opponent''s attack at all, so he rushed straight into the flames of the dragon''s breath, and was drowned in the endless flames. "Huh? Be careful! Father!" At this moment, His Highness''s eyes moved slightly, calling out loudly, and rushing towards the old man. It''s just that he shouted too late after all. In the next moment, the figure of Sixteen months had passed through the dragon''s breath of the flame and rushed directly to the black robe old man, kicking directly! "boom!!!" The black-robed old man was kicked directly by the girl and smashed into the yellow sand. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, His Highness''s face changed slightly.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com The speed under his feet remained unchanged, even increased by half. In an instant, the white-haired boy''s figure appeared directly in front of the attacking body, and directly hit the heart of the sixteen months with a punch. "cut!" In the face of His Highness''s attack, Sixteen Yues left hand turned into a palm, and immediately indirectly occluded the opponents fist. The strong force caused Sixteen Yues whole person to retreat several meters, plowing two deep marks in the sand. "Although I know you are trying to attack my vitals, but choose this kind of place to attack..." Leading the fist strength of his body into the sand below him, Sixteen Yue raised his head, a certain red-haired figure flashed in his mind, his eyes were sharp, and his aura became more fierce "It seems that your kid will definitely be a big pervert in the future..." "I hate perverts the most in my life!" As soon as the voice fell, Sixteen Yue''s right hand clenched a fist, directly exploding the air, and then bombarding His Highness''s head! "boom!!!" The power enough to smash the heaven and the earth exploded in a sudden, and it was fortunate that His Royal Highness had not been directly headshot, but even so, his consciousness was beaten in an instant. At this time, His Royal Highness''s unimaginable physical aptitude played a role, relying on instinct, he unexpectedly used all of his strength to stand firm. It''s just a pity that this is the worst of the worst, causing a fatal misjudgment of victory or defeat. His Royal Highness should take this blow and be beaten up. At least it can be separated from the 16th month. Rather than being seized by the furious girl, she pulled her left hand violently, and the girl supported her left foot on the ground, and her right foot turned into an indestructible battle axe, bombarding her head! "boom!!!" The white-haired boy was directly stepped into the ground by the angry sixteen months! "how come!" "Ah, Your Highness?!" Seeing this scene, Aurora and Cai Liling all showed expressions of surprise and even horror. As the companions of His Royal Highness, they knew exactly how powerful His Highness was. It''s just that I didn''t expect such a powerful Highness to be violently beaten by the opponent, I can''t imagine it! In an instant, the two understood the power and simplicity of Sixteen Moon... However, although they even showed a look of horror, the two girls did not move because they understood that although it seemed that His Royal Highness had been hit hard, they had not received much damage. The real battle has just begun! "boom!!!" As if in response to Cai Liling and Aurora''s confidence, a terrible explosion broke out on the sand, and the white-haired boy with blood from the corner of his mouth rushed out from the center of the explosion. "Come again!" "Fear of you, little pervert!" "I''m not!" "Say you are, you are, tomahawk cheating!" Between the interlocking words, the fists and feet of the two people crazily staggered, and the terrible sound of collision continued to erupt in the void, and the force enough to break the world continued to collide, even vaguely distorting the space. "Ah, what an amazing situation!" Seeing the battle in front of him, another red-robed figure whispered to himself, "The young man who can fight Sixteen Moon is probably a candidate for the original canon of the gods, right? The confrontation between the original canon of man and the original canon of God?" "Hehe, what is this, is it the epitome of Hakata''s biggest paradox?" .. 1638 Chapter 055-The Power of the Canary You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called original classics usually refer to the classics of cultural origin. In this world called Hakatai, the original text has been given a new meaning, because Hakatai''s world is not an ordinary world, but a world beyond the time axis, where the origin and the end are equated. The many god groups in the entire box garden, and even human beings, have their own origin and eschatology. Under such conditions, for example, there is an existence that connects the end and the origin! And this is the so-called Hakatai original! In other words, the so-called Hakata-genu is the savior of the future end-of-day era, the pioneer of the new era, and the candidate of the original canon is naturally a candidate for the savior. Back to the 16th month is the future savior of mankind, or the power of salvation! Soon after Nagato brought back from the end of time, Saya, Nagato and Canary deduce this point and it was established. Reverse the gift held in 16 months is derived from this future salvation achievement. Therefore, the Sixteenth Month of Reversal is a candidate for human beings. "Then you can fight head-on with the sixteenth month, the fighting style and atmosphere are so similar, plus the innocence that has just been born not long ago, I don''t believe that it is not the original candidate of the gods." Looking at the ongoing battle, the red-robed woman, that is, the canary, secretly underestimated, but her heart was full of doubts. After all, there are many gods, so which gods the candidate for the original text comes from. Just as the canary thought-- "boom!!!" There was a sudden violent roar on the sand, a monster several meters high was crawling out of the sand, and the terrible dragon was spreading from the monster. "Damn little girl, I can''t spare you!!!" Looking up to the sky and roaring, the dragon-shaped monster was filled with a tyrannical atmosphere, which was extremely shocking. At the first sight of the monster, the canary recognized the identity of the other party. It was the black-robed old man who had been beaten into the ground in 16 months before. At this time, he turned into a monster for some reason. It''s just that the canary really didn''t understand how the other party changed from a human form to that kind of monster. Thinking of this, the canary saw a familiar mark on the opponent! "Wait, it turned out to be the pattern of the life catalog." "By the way, I remember. There is indeed a Griffin with a life catalog. I remember it''s called Gleneagles, Draco''s younger brother." When the thoughts in his mind were just learning the identity of the other party, Canary saw the monster rushing towards the battle direction of Shirley and His Royal Highness, ready to intervene in the battle between the two and besieged Shirley. "Although he is the younger brother of an acquaintance, I can''t let you disturb Sixteen Months." This thought flashed in her mind, and the woman in the red robe knelt down slightly and picked up a stone from the ground. then-- "Wow!!!" The stone flying at the speed of the third universe directly turned into a violent impact, and hit the monster''s head severely, blasting it down from midair. Such changes and sounds immediately attracted the attention of everyone present The battle between Sixteen Yue and His Royal Highness couldn''t help but stop, but then the two fell into a frenetic fight like a brawl. That kind of fateful battle made it difficult for the two at this time to take care of the others.Chinese bar www.zwen8.com However, Cai Liling and Aurora''s attention was focused on the red robe woman. Both of them opened their eyes wide and their faces were full of horror. Whether it is a game maker, a color ring to a poet, or Aurora, a human fantasy species-a magician, their perception abilities are beyond ordinary people. Because of this, they all clearly felt that the red robe woman had done a terrible thing just now. "You, have you changed the rules of Hakata?!" Speaking in a slightly trembling voice, a little panic appeared on Cai Liling''s face. As a well-informed game producer, the girl understands that this is no longer a method that normal people can have. It must be a poet of the highest rank to do this kind of thing. With such an existence as an opponent, it is easy to despair. "Ah, I can feel it!" Seeing the reaction of the two women, the canary walked towards each other, and while walking, she said, "It''s not that exaggerated, I just interfered with the new cosmos view." "This, this is impossible!" Cai Liling was dumbfounded when she heard the woman in the red robe indifferently, and Aurora whispered to herself, "How can human beings...could it be possible to do such a thing?" "How can it be impossible? In the words of the outside world, everything is possible!" After stopping less than ten meters in front of the two women, the canary said leisurely, "Okay, I won''t talk more about gossip. You have said something that I am very concerned about." "In that case, I can only catch you first before--" "Roar!!!" The woman in the red robe hadn''t finished speaking, but the monster that had been knocked down to the ground had stood up and turned into a dragon-shaped creature several meters high. With a big mouth open, a crimson flame burst out from the dragon population, blasting towards the canary. just-- "Go out!" The canary whispered to herself, and in an instant, the radius of more than 20 meters centered on the red-robed woman turned into a mysterious realm. The invisible force spread, and the flame extinguished out of thin air. "A thousand times the gravity!" The next moment, the canary whispered again, and the power of language appeared again, and the gravity within a radius of almost one meter centered on the dragon man was instantly increased by hundreds of times. The dragon man was directly suppressed by this sudden gravity, lying on the ground, blood flowing in his mouth. "And you guys, restrain it!" After doing all this, Canary looked at Cai Liling and Aurora again, and said the spirit for the third time, and then an unstoppable force suddenly appeared, imprisoning the two women in an instant. The two girls couldn''t even react. After being imprisoned, they couldn''t even exert their gifts. Simply, the three partners of His Highness were suppressed. The strength of the canary is evident! .. 1639 Chapter 056 Avatāra! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Everyone, how could it...bad!!!" The corner of his eyes was swept to the corner of the eyes of the fighting Highness. After the canary suppressed his three subordinates almost jokingly, his subordinates paused for a while, and the white-haired boy felt bad. The next moment, as he expected, the fist of Sixteen months passed through his defense and hit the boy in the abdomen. "boom!!!" Under the force that crushed the world, His Highness flew out all over, and then fell heavily on the sand. While smashing a large hole, a large amount of dust was raised. "White-haired kid, are you looking for death?!" After knocking the opponent into the air, Sixteen Yue did not take advantage of the victory, but rather said unhappily, "Dare to get distracted while fighting me, my old lady is really angry!" As he spoke, the aura that permeated Sixteen Yue''s body became more and more terrifying, like a volcano about to erupt. "Ahem, sorry!" Accompanied by a low voice of apology, the white-haired boy called His Highness walked out of the sandpit. After a glance at the canary, the boy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his left hand, his eyes brightened."I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, now I can only use that power!" As he spoke, the aura on His Highness''s body became more and more terrifying and astonishing, as if some peerless beast was about to be born. The bright sky was even covered with dark clouds in an instant, and it was slightly dimmed. "No, this kind of power!" Seeing this scene, Canary''s brows couldn''t help but raised. Although the nature of the power is different, the canary still knows that it is definitely the power of simulating the creation of a star chart. Suddenly, the woman in the red robe found that her luck with the sixteen months seemed a little too much better. On the first day of entering the box garden, she encountered a candidate for the original model who was carrying a simulated star creation. "Hahaha, it''s funny, white-haired kid!" Compared to Canarys surprise, Shirleys face was full of excitement. She held her fist with her right hand, and the power of the Aurora continued to circulate in her hand "Me, it''s burning!" As soon as the voice fell, the sixteenth month turned into an afterimage and rushed towards His Royal Highness. In a blink of an eye, the girl came to the front of His Royal Highness, and the fists that gathered the power of the aurora directly bombarded the face of His Highness, and the terrifying power that could collapse the continent burst out in an instant. Feeling the oncoming fist, if you resist, your Highness believes that his head will definitely be blown. but-- "You have no chance!" His eyes gradually became indifferent, and his Highness secretly called the strongest power in the body in his heart, "Simulated star creation-[Avatra] activated, the fourth incarnation, the lion beast, Naroshimo!" With the silent meditation in the boy''s heart, the invisible power instantly spread throughout His Highness. The boy lowered his head subconsciously and met the girl''s fist with his head! "Keng!!!" The fist of 16 months blasted on the head of His Royal Highness, making a metal-like crash. The fist that was originally enough to collapse the continent not only couldn''t leave any marks on the boy''s head, but even made the opponent back three steps. "Damn it, what kind of head is this!" After sensing that her right hand was a little numb, Sixteen Yue''s face could not conceal the horror, but without waiting for her to think, His Highness, who had stepped back three steps, rushed up in an instant, with a punch! Sixteenyues left hand raised subconsciously, and fists with palms-- "Keng!!!" The metal-like crash sounded again. This time it was the turn of the sixteenth month for the whole person to retreat three steps. At this time, His Highness seemed to be an ultimate chariot with a defense like a copper wall and an iron wall, powerful and unstoppable! For the first time since the war began, 16 months fell to a disadvantage.Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com Only after gaining the upper hand in the battle, His Royal Highness did not pursue the victory, but instead set his sights on the canary, because beside the canary, he was lying next to his three subordinates. Obviously, the white-haired boy is more worried about his subordinates than fighting. It''s just that this behavior immediately angered Sixteen! "Asshole kid!" The blonde girl''s face even flashed a little hideously, and she said, "It seems that you are very worried about your subordinates, so defeat me completely. As long as you defeat me, I will guarantee that you can take your subordinates and leave. " "Canary, this is my request, okay!" "Well, it''s rare that I, as a mother, would not agree to the request of 16 Yuechan." Hearing the words of the sixteen months, a smile flashed under the hood of the Canary, and said to his Royal Highness, "Little devil, don''t worry, your subordinates are safe before you decide the outcome." ... ... "I understand!" After being silent for a while, His Highness turned his gaze to Sixteen Months, and thought to himself, "Simulated Star Creation-[Avatra] is activated, the second incarnation, God Turtle Kurimo!" In a blink of an eye, the power within His Highness''s body changed, and infinite power was added to His Highness''s body. "boom!!!" With one foot on the ground, His Royal Highness turned from a chariot into a tank, and rushed directly to the front of Sixteen with his boundless power, without saying anything, it was a punch. Facing the fist, without even thinking about it, the same punch came out! "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, Sixteen Yue felt a sharp pain in her right hand, and there was a slight distortion, and then the girl flew upside down. "It''s not over yet!" After blasting the sixteen months with a punch, His Highness won the power and chased up again. For the safety of his three subordinates, His Highness will definitely do whatever it takes. Seeing that His Royal Highness caught up to Sixteen Months, when he was about to blast his fists again-- "Spin tomahawk!" Having resisted the pain in his arm, Sixteen Yue''s whole body spun in the midair that was flying upside down, his right foot turned a circle in the air, turned into a battle axe, and smashed his Highness severely. "boom!!!" This time, there was no metal-like collision, and His Highness was bombarded on the ground in 16 months. Only after making this blow, Sixteen months retreated suddenly. "How is this going?!" After stepping back more than ten meters away, Sixteen months looked at the white-haired boy lying in the sandpit not far away. The blond girl could clearly perceive that the other party had been traumatized under her feet just now. His breath has indeed fallen. As a result, in an instant, the other party''s aura was restored to its original state again, and it became even stronger. "Damn it, is this guy Xiaoqiang?" With her left hand carefully pressing her bloody right hand, the blond girl looked at the white-haired boy who was slowly rising from the sandpit, and suddenly felt extremely troublesome "From the situation just now, this guy uses a total of two different powers, similar to the power of the legendary King Kong that is not bad, and the physical power of having huge power and super recovery. It feels that there are other powers. Correct." "What the hell is this power, it''s too much trouble, do you want to use the aurora?" At this moment, the white-haired boy had stood up and looked at Sixteen Months: "Do you want to continue? Next, I will use more dangerous power. If not, you will die!" .. 1640 Chapter 057 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The voice of the white-haired boy was full of calm and unspeakable arrogance. However, I have to admit that this arrogance is not without reason. This is not only because of the power he holds as a candidate for the gods, but also because of the simulated star creation he holds-[Avatra] This is a simulated star map derived from one of the oldest gods, the Indian gods. Even within the scope of the entire box court, [Avatra] is the supreme treasure! The name of the simulated star map, Avatra is Sanskrit, and in philosophy usually refers to the embodiment of the sacred or supreme being on this planet earth. In this name, AVA means "up and down" and "down". And TARA means''cross, across'' or''through''. His Royal Highness who activates this simulated star creation will gain the most sacred or supreme creature power that extends from himself as a starting point, so as to overcome obstacles that cannot advance! "Miss, you are indeed very strong, and it is an obstacle to my progress!" He spoke lightly, and his Highness gradually filled with a sacred breath, and said indifferently, "However, no matter what obstacle it is, I will eventually overcome it!" "This is the meaning given to me by heaven and earth, and it is the biggest goal of my life!" "You can''t stop it!" As soon as the voice fell, the sacred coercion spread from the white-haired boy and directly suppressed the body of the sixteen months, making the blonde girl understand the seriousness of the other party. If you continue to fight, the opponent will come up with more powerful power, enough to kill your own. just-- "Haha...hahaha!!!" Turning from a chuckle to a loud laugh, the girl named Reverse Sixteen Moon showed courage that was not inferior to all heroes and heroes of the past and the present, and the breath of her body was constantly changing in this laugh. "Boy, I admit you are really strong, but ah!" He stopped his laughter, and the aura on Sixteen Yue''s body became more and more fierce, like a sword being slowly pulled out of its scabbard, and like a demon awakening, full of deterrent pressure. "You are too arrogant!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the wound on the girl''s right hand ignited a red flame. The flame soon dissipated, revealing his unharmed right hand. Seeing this scene, the Canary, who had originally wanted to stop the battle from going on off the court, couldn''t help but stop. To be honest, Canary didn''t expect that the white-haired kid was so strong. Powerful enough that Sixteen had to accept the chariot chess pieces implanted in his body. You must know that Sixteen months is too stubborn, knowing that accepting the chess piece will become Nagato''s family and refusing to accept it all the time. In the end Canary can only force the chess piece into her body. Originally, Canary was thinking of creating some opportunities to let Sixteen Yue and Nagato get along for a while to dispel her stubbornness. Never thought that the problem would be solved in this situation. ... ... Raising the recovered right hand and squeezing a fist, the aura on Sixteen Yue''s body gradually converged, "Be careful, kid, next girl will use all her strength, don''t die!" After speaking, he went back to sixteen months and made a fighting posture, and fell silent. "I understand!" Soso Novels www.sonovelhall.com Seeing it not far away seemed unremarkable, but in fact it was full of terrifying aura and returned to the sixteenth month. His Royal Highness could not help being silent, and said coldly: "[Avatra] Start! Ten days of revolving and shining, simulating star creation!!" "boom!!!" Endless rays of light burst from His Highness, and the white-haired boy could feel it-- In his body, there is a kind of power surging at a speed above the speed of light. His Royal Highness can clearly perceive that his strength is soaring, his breath is spreading, and his perception is flying, as if he has surpassed one level after another and reached an unimaginable height. In the bottom of His Highness''s heart, there seemed to be ten different universes. Wisdom that humans cannot reach. Arm strength that humans cannot reach. Starlight that humans cannot reach. The power that surpassed the existing laws of the universe poured out from the boy''s body with a drowning momentum, and the total amount of that miracle seemed to crush the soul of His Highness. The feeling of pain almost overwhelmed His Royal Highness himself, In the face of the extreme of omniscience and omnipotence, even in terms of His Royal Highness''s extraordinary container, it is not big in comparison. "what!!!" I couldn''t help but yelled out. His Highness''s still-looking figure seemed to have turned into a terrifying demon, so that the face of this coercive reversal 16 months could not help but lick the corner of his mouth. "Really, the power that makes people want to cry!" Muttering to himself, Sixteen Moon instantly aroused all the power in her body, and the power from the celestial family instantly assimilated the perpetual motion energy in Sixteen Moon, turning it into a new higher-level power. . Back to 16 months, the physical strength has once again improved and become stronger! It''s just not enough, not enough! After fully understanding this truth, Sixteen months did not hesitate to grasp an existence in his body. It was the biggest gift from his adoptive mother, and it was also the most possible gift! The bright aurora began to diffuse from the fist, whistling on the yellow sand ground... On the other side, the light on His Royal Highness''s body gradually revealed the posture of a lotus flower. The center of the lotus flower seems to contain the power to create a new world! Then in the next moment-- The bright auroral pillars soaring into the sky appeared horizontally and collided head-on with the Genesis Weili born from the lotus flower. The terrifying impact made the entire world seem stagnant. Then there was a terrible explosion that was earth-shattering, and the scope of the explosion even spread to the faraway city of Hakata. There were even deep cracks in the boundary wall of the box court. "Haha, the contest of simulating star creation is really...amazing!" In this terrible explosion, the canary took three prisoners and flew to the sky beyond the reach of the explosion, raising his hand and waving towards the surrounding void, sealing all the realm doors that might reach here. Then she looked at the void in front of her level, and said: "What do you think, uninvited guy!" .. 1641 Chapter 058-Canary and Storyteller You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There was no warning for the canary''s behavior and it was inexplicable. But no matter whether it is Caili Ling, Aurora, or Gleneagles, there is no doubt, nothing else, because the canary is known as the fourth strongest species of the box court! The fantasy species born out of human beings-poets. Compared with the three strongest species of the box garden, poets can be regarded as an acquired race, and they can be formed by spiritual cultivation. Although there is no natural power of the three strongest species, poets have the most plasticity. Under normal circumstances, every poet will weave power for himself, and their power is almost unique, plus what poets need to weave power is language. Therefore, the poet''s words are powerful. The world''s awe and trust in poets comes from this. Of course, the situation here is to exclude Nagato, the guy who rebelled against the innate and achieved the three strongest species. After all, Nagato''s existence is a bit foul. "Haha, I have to say, this collision is indeed a bit surprising!" Soon after Canarys words fell, a low voice spread in the void. Upon hearing this voice, the four people present including the Canary couldnt help changing their colors. The faces of Cai Liling, Aurora, and Gria Greif flashed with fear. But the canary showed an angry and fierce look. "It''s you!" Raising her right hand, the canary unceremoniously used her abilities, and the surrounding space instantly eroded, and then, a man and a woman appeared. The female figure is a cheerful girl with beautiful blonde hair and a maid costume. She was wearing hair with a sweet fragrance and strawberry-like red lips made her neat appearance more lovely, but her waist was hung with a huge sword that was not commensurate with her appearance and maid uniform. It seemed that the big sword that was the same height as her could not be swung with a woman''s thin wrist. But obviously, nothing happened to the girl because of this. Standing in the void, the girl still looked at ease. Upon closer inspection, she could find that her straight mouth showed her fangs. "Pure blood of a vampire? This look? Isn''t it?!" Glancing at the vampire maid, Canary frowned, and then looked at the man next to the maid, only to find that she couldn''t see the other side. It is a costume that makes people unable to understand exactly where it comes from, what it belongs to, and what it is for. The unrecognizable style of origin, manufacturing method, and purpose is not the blessing of Hades''s helmet that erases the body. The man in front of him has become infinitely thin. But even so, the canary can still recognize each other''s existence. Because his temperament is so unique! The magical nature emanating from this man cannot be hidden. That is neither the demon nature possessed by the devil, nor the threatening demon nature possessed by the demon king. Yu Renshi respects evil virtues. Play and sigh in hell. Borrowing the hand of death in the battlefield, like to dance on the cliff. It can be described as a hostile hostile commensurate with "ugliness", but this man''s smile exudes a certain charm that cannot be ignored. This man is not Bill, or the founder of the legendary demonic community [Fantasy Demon Book Group] that has collapsed, summoning the existence of hundreds of demons by one measure.361 reading www.361ds.com He is also an employer of the hostile Demon League of Canary. By the way, the [Fantasy Magic Book Group] was overturned by the Alliance led by Canary! In a sense, the canary and each other are simply enemies! "Unexpectedly, I met you just now when I returned to Hakata, haha!" Speaking in a low voice, an astonishing murderous intent gradually filled the canary, "Do you know that, I want to kill you, storyteller!" "Haha, it''s the same here, my destiny canary Yo!" Regarding the killing intent on Canary, the storyteller laughed instead, and said with great joy, "I didn''t expect to see you again, Canary." "I thought you would never return to the box court. After all, the loser has to admit defeat!" "You guy, I really want to kill you!" Hearing the storytellers words, Canarys face suddenly changed a bit, but it quickly returned to normal. Indeed, youre right. The loser does have to surrender, so I changed my status and position and decided to come. A new game!" "Oh, funny!" Regarding Canary''s words, the storyteller tilted his head and said, "Then what game are you going to play, let''s talk about it, no matter how many times, I will play with you." "Until the day I play you completely bad, Canary!" "Haha, really dare to say it!" Hearing this, Canary laughed with anger, and the invisible power spread directly from her body, permeating all the space in the square into her own power "But I''m sorry, my old lady doesn''t like you, and I am going to knock you out here!" As soon as the voice fell, the canary manipulated the air within the radius and instantly vacuumed the space around the storyteller, preparing to suffocate him to death. After all, a creature like a poet, although the soul and will are very strong, but the body is really not good. just-- "Keng!!!" The maid who was standing next to the storyteller shot instantly, and the big sword in her hand drew a beautiful mark in the air, directly cutting away the vacuum environment shaped by the canary. But a canary is a canary, and her attack is so easy to be interfered with. The so-called vacuum environment is just a bait. at this time-- "Wow!!!" The air rushing from the crack opened by the maids sword instantly turned into sharp blades, and blasted towards the place where the storyteller was, but the storyteller just shook like a noise, and his head and body were connected peacefully together. The man who shrugged and laughed laughed like a ridden snake. "It''s useless, Canary, this kid trick can''t kill me. It can defeat my canary. It''s a canary with a partner, but now..." Having said this, the storyteller looked down, where the explosion has gradually subsided. At this time, Sixteen Yue and His Royal Highness were all lying in a pit on the ground, unconscious. "You are just alone." .. 1642 Chapter 059 Sayas shotPart 1 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing this, the canary couldn''t help being silent. As it said, although the canary is very strong and even has constructed its own cosmology, her strength is not reflected in the strength of the individual, but in the collective. The military division commanding the collective, this is the position of the Canary. Similarly, this is the path she has traveled! From the earliest years, the canary has never been the strongest individual in the group, but at all times, she is the brain of the group. Guide the progress of the collective with foresight, maintain the unity of the collective with feelings, and solve the collective suffering with wisdom! This is the true power of a woman named Canary! therefore-- "Yours is right!" With a soft sigh, the Canary said quietly, "I am alone, and I really can''t kill you, even if I have the power of independent cosmology." Hearing the softness of the canary, the storyteller did not have any joy, but took a few steps back in the air. The vampire maid stood in front of him knowingly, put her right hand on the huge hilt of the waist, and made a defensive gesture. The blond maid''s eyes were full of evil demon. Seeing the actions of the master and servant of the storyteller, except for the canary, everyone else was puzzled. "Ah, didn''t you just be arrogant?" Canary lifted her hood, revealing an ironic smile at the corner of her mouth, "How come you suddenly made such a gesture, obviously people can''t help you." "..." Faced with the provocation of the canary, the storyteller turned a deaf ear. After spreading out his own perceptions, the storyteller felt annoyed. Although he was in a hostile position with the canary, the storyteller dared to say that he knew the other''s existence best. Therefore, after hearing that Canary''s clothes were soft, he knew that Canary definitely had a back hand. It may even be a threat to his own back hand! But he didn''t care about it. "cut!" Seeing what a storyteller looked like, Canary couldn''t help feeling bored. At the moment, the blonde woman didn''t say much anymore, raised her left hand and snapped her fingers in the void. The invisible power instantly spread, and the void within the radius was all shrouded in the canary''s view of the universe. then-- "boom!!!" Unspeakable power burst out of thin air in this area. Suddenly, the surrounding space showed an illusion. Everyone present, even if they had returned to Sixteen Moon and His Royal Highness in a coma, even the entire space disappeared instantly. A huge sinkhole appeared in the sand outside the box court, and then it was gradually flooded by quicksand... ... ... "Ok?!" After a brief period of illusion, the storyteller finally found out that he was in a different place.Laoyou Chinese Website www.laoyouzw.com The environment full of yellow sand has changed into a starry void, and both the canary, his enemy, and the little devil''s group have disappeared. There is only oneself in the whole void, and his own vampire maid Jiala! Other than that, there is nothing! "Where is this place?" Muttering to himself in a low voice, the voice of the storyteller began to reverberate continuously, producing multiple echoes in the void. With this endless emptiness, people could not help but feel a kind of creepy. If ordinary people stayed in such an environment, they would have been yelling. The storyteller and the vampire maid are not simple existences, so naturally they will not be panicked, but although they are not panicked, they are not in a good mood. And just when the echo just disappeared-- "Here, the realm of stars is void!" A soft voice rang in the ears of the storyteller and the vampire maid. It was not anyone''s voice that the two had ever heard before. It was ethereal and ethereal, full of a dreamlike feeling. Then, a misty and dreamy figure of a girl in white slowly condensed out in front of them. "Welcome to the two!" Stepping barefoot in the void, the girl in the white dress smiled at the two and said, "Since you have been sent by the canaries, then you are enemies. Then, can you please surrender?" "Huh, cut!" Hearing the girl''s words, the devilishness in the vampire maid''s eyes flashed. Almost in a moment, the vampire maid instantly crossed several tens of meters and appeared in front of the girl. The big sword in her hand cut a bloody sword in the void, cutting the girl in the waist instantly. "What? It turned out to be just a big talker..." After doing all this, the vampire maid''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of sarcasm, but before she finished speaking, the whole person got stuck there, because the girl who was cut in half turned into a phantom. The next moment, the girl''s figure appeared directly in front of the storyteller, and looked at the other party with interest "It''s really interesting, how did you survive without the Linga?" "...Is a trade secret!" Looking at the girl in front of him, the storyteller was silent for a while before speaking. In front of the other party, the storyteller was completely devoid of arrogance and devilishness, because he deeply felt the strangeness and horror of the girl in front of him. Although it looks dreamy and beautiful, the evil in the bones is more terrible than absolute evil! At least the absolute evil exists for justice, but the evil in front of us is the purest evil, the ultimate evil, without any malicious evil, it can be called the ultimate evil! Looking at the girl, the storyteller remembered an existence that was equivalent to a legend in Hakoi. Existence that can escape from the encirclement and suppression of gods and Buddhas such as the mother of evil gods and the ancestor of ten thousand Buddhas. "Could it be that you are the legendary alien master!" "Haha, what do you think!" Without answering the other party''s question directly, the girl''s figure disappeared again. The next moment, seven small suns appeared in the sky, illuminating the entire void. Under this light, the vampire maid took the lead in wailing, and the whole person fell to the ground. The vampire in Hakata was completely unable to resist the power of the sun! The storyteller''s situation is fine, but he also felt a terrible pressure. "Then choose, surrender, or...death!" .. 1643 Episode 060 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ok?!" The chaos of the shifting time and space awakened Sixteen from the darkness. She opened her eyes in an instant, and Sixteen Yue found that she was lying in a magnificent palace, and not far from her, the white-haired kid named His Highness also just woke up. Subconsciously, I wanted to launch an attack in 16 months- "Stop it!" Accompanied by a familiar voice, a hand appeared from behind Sixteen Yue and pressed it on her shoulder, "That kid is no longer an enemy, at least not now." "...Canary!" Turning his head slightly, from the corner of Sixteen Moons eyes, he saw the figure of the canary, and the three subordinates of His Highness who honestly stayed behind the canary "Where is this, why are we here, and what is their situation?" "That''s what I want to ask!" At this time, the white-haired Highness had completely awakened, looking at the three men standing behind the canary, winking at him, and asking questions. "Let''s talk about these things later, watch the show first!" However, Canary didn''t pay much attention to the problem between the two of them. Her gaze was raised slightly, and she looked upward, and Sixteen Yue and His Royal Highness also discovered the situation. Following the gaze of the canary, they saw-- There was a huge screen above the palace. What appeared on the screen were the endless bright starry sky and the seven suns shining on the entire starry sky. Under the sun, there were the fallen vampire maid and the vague storyteller. "Watch it well, this will probably be the last battle of the storyteller!" ... ... "...I''m sorry, I can''t surrender!" Staring at the little seven-wheeled sun above it for a long time, the storyteller refused to say stiffly. In fact, if he could, he absolutely surrendered immediately. He could see the seven rounds of little suns above. It was not some other thing, but a full seven solar sovereignty! You know, owning a sovereignty of the sun is the strength of the four outer demon kings of the box court. And if you have seven sovereigns, then a proper three-digit vertex! Of course, if only this is the case, although the devil with the three-digit peak is very difficult to entangle, for the storyteller, although he can''t beat him, there is still a way to get rid of the opponent. But the problem is that the solar sovereignty of the box has been allocated clearly. Where do these seven sovereigns come from? Glancing at the void around him, the storyteller understood a terrible thing-- That is, the Halloween queen seems to be killed by the demon lord. And was replaced by the demon master! Although many literary classics have the ability to replace others, the storyteller was really shocked after seeing the practice of this legendary outsider. You know that''s no one else, that''s the Queen of Halloween, the only queen in Hakata! Although it has not reached the double-digit level of the box garden, the Queen of Halloween has a spiritual figure that surpasses the third level, and its status is unique in the box garden. But even so, the queen was quietly replaced by the demon master.3a reading network www.aaazw.com In the face of such a terrifying foreign demon master, if you can, the storyteller really doesn''t want to run into the opponent, but there is no way, the storyteller has a contract that cannot be violated. When the storyteller suffered destruction in his own community, his spirituality had collapsed. But he got the help of the boss behind the Demon King Alliance and signed a contract. Under the opponent''s power, the storyteller was able to exist in the world when the Lingge collapsed, but the consequence was that he had to be loyal to the Demon Kings Alliance until the big boss accomplished his purpose. If you betrayed before then, the storyteller will die immediately because of the contract! Therefore, for a storyteller, there is no difference between surrender and death. "In that case, it''s better to fight to the death!" "Maybe there is still a chance!" Such words flashed in his mind, and the originally vague figure of the storyteller became more vague again. Behind him, a large number of demons kept appearing, hundreds of them in a blink of an eye. Every demon is filled with the aura of at least five digit demon kings, and some are even four demon kings! These demon kings are all demons of the [Fantasy Sorcerous Book Group] led by the storyteller. Although it is only a phantom, it is not much worse than the main body. With the strength of a storyteller, it is not difficult to project all the demons in the destroyed community. The terrifying aura of the demons unites, and even a terrible storm is rolled up in the void. The dazzling starlight even appears dim because of this... "Stupid!" At this moment, Saya''s voice echoed in the void. In the next moment, the seven-wheeled little sun directly impacted the demons from above, turning into seven meteors, tracing seven beautiful trajectories in the void, and directly bombarding the demons. "boom!!!" There was a terrible explosion in the void. The starlight rolled, and the seven falling little suns turned into seven star beasts that symbolized the sun. They instantly plunged into the already somewhat dazed demon legion, and began a frontal fight. In this chaotic battle, the figure of the storyteller flickered, cautiously avoiding the surrounding attacks. He deeply understands that the sun''s sovereignty is definitely not the real power of the demon master. The opponent will launch an attack at any time, so you must be on guard. Even for this reason, the storyteller never launched any attacks on the Sun Star Beast. "Ha ha!" At this moment, a soft voice sounded behind the storyteller. Without thinking about it, the storyteller directly raised his right hand and suddenly turned around, and a large amount of magic flame was sprayed from his hand. It''s just that his attack fell into the empty space, and there was nothing behind him. "What the hell is this!" With the sound that rang again, Saya appeared directly beside the storyteller. Taking advantage of the moment when the opponent had just made an attack that caused the body to appear short-lived, the girl''s little hand instantly grabbed the opponent''s clothes, and the invisible spiritual power burst out instantly, directly grabbing the opponent''s soul. Then, the girl gave a very cruel hard grip "Crack!!!" .. 1644 Chapter 061 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The soul of the storyteller... It was crushed directly by Saye! Just like an ordinary person smashing the peanuts in his hands, the storytellers soul lacking spirituality is almost like a peanut for Saya, not much different. Crushing the opponent is a breeze. Of course, this is only for Saya. If you change to another person, even if you have a soul attack method, I am afraid that you can''t help the other party, because the existence of the storyteller itself is almost nothing, and it can''t be locked at all. But unfortunately, the enemy that the storyteller encounters is Saya, who is between existence and nonexistence. In a sense, Saya is completely the natural enemy of the storyteller. In other words, Saya is an evolutionary version of the other party! When the storyteller''s soul was shattered, the demons who had been raging in the void began to take action and began to weather into particles, while the storyteller himself also began to weather. "So..." Looking at the other party''s disappearing body, Saya''s spiritual power swept through and turned into a whirlpool, swallowing the existence in front of him, "Let me take a good look, who is behind the Demon King Alliance." Thinking like this, Saya has closed his eyes and started to read the other party''s memory! Time began to pass away every minute... Three minutes passed in a blink of an eye. Located in the void, Saya finally opened his eyes slowly and whispered to himself, "Unexpectedly, after the Demon Kings Alliance, that group of gods turned out to be at work, but it is reasonable to think about it." Having said that, Saya seemed to realize something and looked to his left. There, the vampire maid was making a low growl. With Saya''s eyesight, it can be clearly seen that the other party is in a state of being cursed, and endless malice is pouring toward the other party, which makes people can''t help but feel cold. "This curse turns out to be the curse of the eater, it''s so cruel!" Stepping closer to the opponent, Saya sensed the situation of the opponent and couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "However, the vampire who eats the child, it seems that it is the right one. In that case" Having said that, Saya pointed it out directly, and a large number of light spots emitted from the girl''s fingertips. Soon, the light spot wrapped the vampire maid... Then it condensed into a small spar! The spar flew to Saya''s palm automatically, and the girl held the spar and plunged into the void... When he retracted his hand, the spar was gone. After that, the girl''s entire figure disappeared into the void for an instant, and then appeared in the hall where Canary and others were. "Canary, these are for you!" Ignoring the others and saying nothing, Saya just pointed the canary on the forehead. In an instant, Canary received a lot of information about the Demon Kings Alliance. After shaking her head and throwing the dizziness out of her head, Canary''s face was full of horror, and she was silent for a while before she said: "I really didn''t expect that the Demon King Alliance was just a fake." "But I didn''t even expect that it was them who destroyed Arcadia!" While speaking, Canarys words were full of anger, and...unbelievable! "Hehe, this is reality!" 139 Reading Network www.139ds.com Saya understands Canary''s anger very well. After all, the black hand behind the Demon King Alliance is still very familiar with Canary. The relationship between the two is very good. "So, what are you going to do?" Asked towards the canary, Saya''s heart was full of expectation. Perhaps Sakyamuni was not wrong. Saya is indeed a born demon. Although he has never practiced the way of a demon, and he is a wild way, Saya''s nature is indeed somewhat like a demon. "That goes to say, they ruined my dreams, then I will also destroy their delusions!" Without hesitation, Canary said her decision, and then the woman looked at His Royal Highness and others who had been silent for the first time, and said-- "Little devil, be our person, as a price, we help you get rid of the fate of being a tool!" "my pleasure!" After looking at Saye and Canary, His Highness spoke. But to be honest, in this situation, Your Highness has no choice at all, does he? ... ... "Ok?!" At this time, in the headquarters of the five-figure outer gate of the community ghost fire, Eleniang was just introduced to the community, and then she pacified the next prayer, after Vera and Aixia, Nagato suddenly sensed something. Subconsciously, Nagato''s left hand plunged into the void and took out a spar from it. Then, a light flashed on the spar and merged into Nagato''s body. That is a memory from Saye. "this is" After reading the memory information of Xia Saya carefully, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but be a little subtle, "Well, although I haven''t met each other, I have to say that the storyteller is really a good person!" "Nagato-san!" At this moment, Jack''s figure slowly floated over. Just as he approached, Jack''s gaze was attracted by the spar in Nagato''s hand, "What is it, it gives me a very unclear feeling." "This, a gift that Saya just passed to me!" Talking casually, Nagato put away the spar in his hand, "Don''t worry, although this thing is indeed ominous, it is only temporary and nothing will happen." "Uh, since it belongs to that adult, it''s okay to think about it!" Hearing Sayas name, Jack couldnt help but had a meal. He had to say that Saya was indeed very famous in Hakata, and he forgot the spar behind his head. Jack suddenly remembered his purpose-- "By the way, Nagato-san, the community just received an invitation from one of the "class dominators" in the northern district, the community [Salamandra]. I hope that after three months of our participation, the new successor of [Salamandra] will inherit Ceremony-Fire Dragon Birth Festival." "The fire dragon birth festival, what do you mean..." Thinking of something, Nagato''s eyes flashed with a different light, and he asked. "At that time, Nagato-kun will lead the team, I will not go!" Spreading out his hands, Jack said leisurely, "For me, instead of going all the way to a festival, it''s better to accompany the children. After a while, let''s hold a festival or something. ." "Okay!" Upon hearing this, Nagato quietly agreed. Whether it is to attend the Fire Dragon Birth Festival or host the festival by himself, the red-haired boy has no problem... 1645 Chapter 062 Send him to death first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and several days passed in a blink of an eye. In these days, the red-haired boy has stayed at the headquarters of the ghost fire and has not gone out. Every day, he either molested Vera or taught some children ghosts. Nagato was relaxed and content, as if ignoring foreign affairs. Even if the community encounters any gift game that needs to be played, it will be topped by Eleniang and Aixia. Fortunately, under Nagato''s precepts and deeds, Aixia is already very qualified as a gamer. With the addition of Eleniang''s combat power, even if Vera, Nagato and Jack do not take action, the development of the community is still triumphant. Seeing the current situation of the community, Jack is obviously very happy. In his eyes, as long as the ghost fire has a deeper foundation, forming an alliance, four digits are just around the corner! For a community that has been established for less than ten years, this is simply unthinkable. Therefore, Jack than Nagato is also concerned about the situation in the battle for Leticia. After all, as long as Nagato was joined by the vampire knight like Eleni, their community WISP would be able to advance to four digits in terms of top combat power, and the remaining backbone combat power and alliance community would be much simpler. In a sense, it directly got four-digit tickets for this life. Nagato cannot deny this. Although for Nagato, it doesn''t matter what the so-called community is, but Nagato doesn''t care that he embarks on this path, as long as he doesn''t waste his time. Nagato''s purpose from beginning to end is to go home, and everything else is just incidental. Only sometimes, trouble is always inevitable. "The worst result is still there!" In the early morning, just after flying with Vera and Yuqi, Nagato walked out of the room and met Jack. The pumpkin monster opened his mouth in a dull manner and taught Nagato a letter marked with Thousand Eyes. After receiving the letter, Nagato opened it up and read: "In view of the unexpected accident, the battle for the demon king originally held by [Perseus] could not be carried out normally. The subordinate community of Thousand Eyes, the leader of [Perseus]-Luos Persius, sincerely invites His Excellency Nagato to come to the headquarters for negotiation. " "Although I expected it, but after the real encounter, it is still very uncomfortable!" With a slight pressure on the fingertips, the letters in his hand burned into ashes and dissipated. After the red-haired boy blew away the ashes stained on his palms, a ray of cold light flashed in his eyes. Perceiving this ray of light, Jack couldn''t help feeling sad for that Luospathius. Don''t look at Nagato''s observance of discipline and law, but Jack knows that Nagato is definitely a natural demon king, but for some reason, he didn''t really make a mess, and he was branded by Hakatai. Jack knows that if he wants to, Nagato can definitely become a demon king anytime, anywhere. How could such a person be humiliated? This doesn''t-- "Jack, I''m going out!" Walking past the pumpkin monster, Nagato said as he walked, "Help me Vera and the others, I might be back later, right..." Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com Speaking of this, Nagato paused before speaking, "Remember to prepare a new room, I will bring my new companion back, and there should be more than one person, well, that''s it!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s figure disappeared strangely. Only Jack was suspended in place, and he sighed softly: "Ah la la, I didn''t expect that after three years of silence, Nagato-kun would eventually show his minions, I hope it won''t cause too much confusion." "Forget it, I can''t control this kind of thing anyway, as long as it doesn''t affect the community!" Shaking his head, Jack left these thoughts behind and started his daily community inspection. Today''s ghost fire is still a new day worth looking forward to. ... ... With the gift of Tiandan, Nagato moved forward at an astonishing speed. The destination of the red-haired boy was neither to go to [Perseus]s headquarters to negotiate with that Luos, nor to go to Qianyan to lodge a complaint. Although Nagato''s hand holding the gift game entry card is a big bargaining chip. After all, this entry card is a card proved by the community of Qianyan. If Luos dares to ignore it, then he will definitely be sanctioned by Qianyan. In this way, as long as Nagato insists on participating in the gift game, he will be able to get his wish after all. but-- "Why should I negotiate?" Slightly chilly whispered to himself, Nagato''s face was full of malice. To be honest, this kind of thing really disliked Nagato who didn''t want to cause trouble. Since the other party did this to death, Nagato would definitely send him to death! For this reason, Nagato is going to find two monsters that appear in the legend of Perseus-the sea monster and Gree. The reason for all this is that Perseus is the founder of the community [Perseus]. Perseus is a legendary hero. His feat is nothing but the four gifts of the Greek gods and embarked on the journey of eliminating Gorgon. The four gifts are: the boots of Helmes with wings of brilliance, Halpa the scythe of Godslayer, the helmet of Hades, the helmet of the king of the underworld, and the shield bestowed by the god of war Athena. By the way, the last gift, including Athena of Hakata, was swallowed by the Athena under Nagato. Therefore, the relationship between the Greek gods and Chaos City is the worst in the box garden. Gossip aside, returning to the question of Perseus, Perseus, who has received such a powerful gift, knew that he still could not face Gorgon, so he invisible with the helmet of Hades and successfully cut off the sleeping one. Gorgon''s head. In the Hakataba world, the powerful community prepares to reproduce the legendary gift competition in order to show its legend. Although [Perseus] has fallen into a community that must rely on Thousand Eyes, this tradition is still well preserved. As long as you defeat the monsters that appeared in the legend of Perseus, you will get a gem that challenges [Perseus], ??and the opponent cannot refuse the challenge. This is the purpose of Nagato!.. 1646 Chapter 063 Attack and confrontation second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Challenge the entire community with uprightness! This is the real purpose of Nagato! At this time, the young man was no longer satisfied with only Leticia, but was about to completely defeat and destroy the entire community [Perseus] that dared to offend him. The rules of the box court, the winner will get everything... At that time, Leticia will naturally become something of Nagato! Where is any negotiation needed! "Wait for me, Luos who has never seen each other!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, Nagato speeded up in an instant. After a short while, the red-haired boy came to the vast ocean in the east area of ??Hakata, where the sea monster was hidden. As soon as Nagato arrived here, the sea began to roll with waves, and a giant more than thirty meters high emerged from the sea, exuding a terrifying aura. It''s not some other creature, it''s the so-called sea monster! From the outside, the sea monster as a whole looks like an octopus that has been enlarged many times, waving countless tentacles, with an abominable image and a huge sense of oppression. It is undeniable that the sea monster does have a nightmare-like posture that can rule all seas in the ordinary world. Creatures named "Sea Demon" are not afraid of anyone''s challenge. Looking at this terrible monster, Nagato explained his intentions indifferently, and then the terrible monster readily set the contract document: List of participants: Nagato Sea monster Victory conditions: one of the parties voluntarily admit defeat or die. Victory method: hit the organizer in the ocean, when the winner is divided, the other party must not continue to attack. Failure conditions: admit defeat or die. Swearing "Nagato" swore to abide by the above rules and participate in the gift competition in the name of glory and gift. -"Sea Demon" seal. After signing the "contract", the gift contest between Nagato and the sea monster has officially started. "So, let''s start..." At the beginning of the gift game, Nagato flew directly to the sea, and endless star illusions emerged behind the red-haired boy. The trajectory of the stars was full of endless mysteries. The terrible crisis that filled the space made the sea monster even tremble. Apart from anything else, the sea monster sank to the bottom of the sea, preparing to escape. just-- "Sorry, Mr. Sea Monster, I''m in a hurry, so I won''t play with you anymore, and goodbye..." Speaking in a low voice, the endless power brought by the trajectory of the stars turned into a pillar of light of stars that soared into the sky, directly blasted into the sea, and hit the sea monster... ... ... The Seven Outer Doors of Qianyan in the East District of Hakata.Yoyo Book Union www.uutxts.com At this moment, in the branch of the famous Hakata community, Bai Yezheng looked at the two teams facing off in front of him with some distress, and couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. The face of the confrontation is just a blond young man with a dissatisfied face, his behavior is extremely frivolous. This man''s name is Luos, Luos Perseus! On the other side of the confrontation is an unnamed group of people known to Shiroyasha, Black Rabbit and her two companions, Kasugabe Yao and Jiuto Asuka, who had just convened from outside the box court. The reason for the confrontation between the two teams is the sovereignty of Leticia held by Luos! After being joined by Kasuga Beyo and Jiuyuan Asuka, the unnamed group finally showed signs of rising. Whether it is Kasuga Beyo''s catalog of life or the prestige of Jiuyuan Asuka, they are full of potential gifts. Especially after Kasugabe Yao and Ai Leniang became friends, she was able to use her power with her gift. For the black rabbit, this power is simply the pillar of the community! After a brief discussion, the Black Rabbit and others are preparing to participate in the battle for the demon king and take back the former demon king Leticia, a member of the once-unknown community. Its just who knows that Luos, who was planning to host the Demon Lords Battle, suddenly quit. Hei Tu and others were unwilling, and negotiated with Luos in the Thousand Eyes Branch. However, to the surprise of the three girls, Luos was too rude, and a few simple words immediately made the three girls off the ground and angry. "Hey, I''m angry like that!" Seeing the girls anger, Luoss face was full of nasty smiles, and then he looked at the black rabbit, Speaking of which, rabbit, if you really want that vampire, why dont you become my thing? , In this case, maybe I will show mercy and return the vampire to you!" "As the moon rabbit famous for dedication in the box garden, how about sacrificing yourself obediently, black rabbit?" "what?!" Hearing what Luos said, the black rabbit hadn''t reacted yet, and Bai Yasha couldn''t help it for the first time, "Hey, kid Perseus, don''t be too much, I will be angry." "Wow, I''m really scared!" Regarding Shiroyasha''s threatening words, Luos didn''t have any fear on his face, instead he smiled and said, "But I didn''t violate Hakata''s law, Senior Baiyasha." "you!" Hearing what Luos said, a cold light flashed in the depths of Bai Yasha''s eyes. Hakata is a world of rules. This compulsory mechanism gives the weak a chance to challenge the strong and become the strong, but on the other hand, it also greatly limits the space that the strong can play, causing their dignity to be repeatedly challenged. Because they are incapable but prefer to provoke the strong, there is never a shortage of dead people who are looking for excitement. It''s like Luos in front of you! Just as the leader of a large alliance of Qianyan and the class dominator in the East Zone of Hakata World, Bai Yacha really can''t attack the person in front of him for no reason. Therefore, even if he was open-minded as a white Yaksha, he couldn''t help feeling depressed. at this time-- "Then, that, if the black rabbit is willing to..." The black rabbit spoke suddenly. Although his words were a bit hesitant, they also contained a firm will. The moon rabbit in the box court, the plot of self-dedication since ancient times, was vividly reflected in the black rabbit. But without waiting for the black rabbit to finish, Jiuyuan Asuka immediately interrupted the other''s words and said, "No way, black rabbit, if you are gone, Wuming will also lose its meaning to me and Yao." "Black Rabbit!" Kasugabe Yao''s right hand even directly caught the black rabbit... 1647 Chapter 064 The duel is the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Miss Asuka, Miss Yao!" Hearing the words of his two new partners, Black Rabbits eyes were filled with tears, although Moon Rabbits self-dedication plot allows Black Rabbit to sacrifice himself for his partners. However, what Yuetu cares more about than sacrifice is the feelings from her partners! "It''s just that, if not, Leticia-sama..." After being moved for a short time, the Black Rabbit hesitated again, and I have to say that Hakata Moon Rabbit is indeed a strange race, and that almost persistent dedication makes people unable to look directly at it. However, it is precisely because of this persistence that the black rabbit can gain the trust of Kasugabe and Jiuyuan Asuka who have just entered the box garden. Bai Yasha will continue to help the black rabbit during these three years, and there is no shortage of this reason. "Haha, yes, that''s it!" At this time, Luos spoke again very annoyingly, "If you don''t become my thing, Black Rabbit, then I will sell that vampire to the world outside the box court." "In other words, the guys outside the box garden are spending a lot of money to buy a vampire." "How can this be!!!" Hearing this, the black rabbit was shocked. "Master Leticia is a pure-bred vampire. He can''t get in contact with the sun at all. If you go outside the garden, you will die!" "Then I don''t care, that vampire is not mine anyway!" Talking frivolously, Luos seemed to think of something, and said with a disdainful face, "Although that guy is pretty, but the child''s figure is completely uninteresting." Speaking of this, Luos looked at the black rabbit with shining eyes: "Sure enough, a beautiful person like the black rabbit is worth collecting. Those legs are enough for me to play for a year." I have to say that in terms of pulling hatred, Luos''s skills can be considered full. At least everyone in the room looked at him a little wrong. The black rabbit suddenly curled up, and Kasuga Beya clenched his fists, murderously, and Jiuyuan Asuka looked at the other side as if looking at a large trash. Especially Bai Yasha, who was of the same size, suddenly had something wrong with his eyes. Although Bai Yasha knows that he can transform into Yu Jie, others don''t know. In Bai Yasha''s eyes, Luos''s words are simply a challenge to himself. Sure enough, it seems to kill this kid! With such dangerous thoughts flashing in his mind, Shirayasha''s eyes became more and more dangerous, and with regard to Leticia''s delivery outside of Hakata City, Shirayasha could not be regarded as not seeing. After all, Shirayasha and Leticia also have some connections, and each other is a member of the Canary Community. All kinds of reasons flashed through Bai Yacha''s mind... Just when Shiroyasha was thinking about breaking the rules once, a special induction appeared in the perception of Loli in the kimono, which made her start a little, then laughed, smiling very happily. Everyone on the scene saw Shiroyasha smiling so happily, suddenly a little strange. "Hey, what are you laughing at!" New World Novel www.enwds.com Hearing Shiroyasha''s laughter, Luos felt a little depressed for some reason, and immediately said sarcastically, "Don''t tell me, the thousand-eyed Baiyasha is an idiot." "Hehe, Luos, if you want to be ostentatious, take advantage of it now!" Facing the irony of Luos, Bai Yasha''s face was still warm, and he said lightly, "Otherwise, you won''t be able to laugh after a while, hum!" "Joke, who can make me unable to laugh--" Luos spoke arrogantly about Bai Yasha''s words, but he got stuck in place before he finished speaking, because two jewels with the seal of "Gorgon" appeared on his side, one red and one blue. Before you. At the same time, another red-haired boy in a purple Taoist robe appeared out of thin air. "who are you?" After a moment of silence, Luos''s gaze shifted from the two gems to the red-haired boy, "These two gifts that represent the challenge to our community are yours? Where are the sea monsters and Greier!?" "Both monsters are dead, just killed by me!" Nodded towards the white Yaksha and the surprised unknown people, Nagato said indifferently, "These two things were taken from their bodies, do you think it''s mine." "As for my name, you should know that I am the Nagato of the ghost fire!" "It''s you!" Hearing this name, Luos'' brows frowned. To be honest, the name Luos is really unfamiliar. It''s only recently that he was dealing with the contestants who signed up for the Demon King''s battle. "what is your purpose?" Looking at the red-haired boy in front of him, Luos said seriously, "Is it also for the vampire who has lost his godhood?" "No, no, my goal is you, Mr. Luos!" Hearing this, the indifference on Nagato''s face gradually faded, revealing a gentle smile, "Now, I want to exercise this gift of challenge, block your community and banner, come to a duel, Luos! " "why?" "Because I am upset!" Nagato''s face was full of an expression of looking down, looking at Luos, and said indifferently, "Perseus, you dare to break the rules in front of me, what kind of green onion do you think you are?" "you" Seeing the obvious disdain and indifference on Nagatos face, Luoss cheeks flushed immediately, Okay, youre fighting. Anyway, this game was originally designed to let the community know how many pounds they have. Ghost fire, dare to provoke us Perseus..." "Make no mistake, second item!" At this time, Nagato spoke again, and his words were full of disdain, "It''s not a ghost fire, but me. I challenged with my personal identity. Perseus, I am enough!" "Hmph, since you want to die, then this young master will fulfill you!" Facing Nagato, Luos was also unwilling to show weakness, but he didn''t know at this time, he had already stepped half of his foot into the abyss, and Bai Yasha next to him was looking at him with pity on his face... 1648 Chapter 065 The game starts first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters![Bonus game name: FATIRYTALEinPERSEUS Participant: Nagato Organizer: Luos Perseus Passing condition: defeat the organizer coach Conditions of defeat: The participants surrendered. The contestant is disqualified. The contestant did not meet the above conditions of victory. Stage detailed rules 1. The head coach of the organizer shall not leave the deepest part of the White Palace in the headquarters. 2. Participants of the organizer are not allowed to enter the deepest part. 3. Participants shall not be seen by the organizers (except the coach). 4. The contestant who was seen was immediately disqualified and had no right to challenge the coach. Nagato swears to abide by the above rules and participate in the gift competition in the name of glory and banner. "Perseus" seal] ... ... After signing the contract, Nagato was instantly swallowed by light. Then the Dimensional Twist teleported the red-haired boy to the gate of the palace and guided him to the entrance of the gift competition. Nagato, who was standing in front of the door, turned his head inadvertently. The white palace had been separated from the box garden and floated in the unknown airspace. Here, it had become a place that was in the box garden and did not belong to the box garden. "Hehe, it''s kind of interesting!" Taking all the surrounding environment into his eyes, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face. At this time, less than three hours have passed since Nagatos invitation to the duel, Perseus has set up the game environment for the duel. Although it is not as good as the demon king who has changed his mind, it is still worthwhile. The name of Perseus. "It''s just a pity, Perseus is going to be removed now!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato began to think about how to play such a game. It''s not that this game is difficult. In fact, it is the opposite. The game is very simple. It''s so simple that Nagato has a lot of ways to play the game. After all, the essence of the game is nothing more than not allowing Luos''s men to see the situation into the depths of the palace and starting the final battle with Luos. Simple heaven Escape can be solved. Even Nagato has a simpler method, such as a one-hit kill, destroying the opponent and the palace. It''s just that this method can''t eliminate the anger in Nagato''s heart. What Nagato thought was just to find a suitable method out of these numerous methods, so that he could win the victory handsomely while teaching the opponent severely. "I would have called a few people to help." Looking at the palace in front of him, Nagato first muttered softly, then he pondered for a while, clapped his hands, "Forget it, let''s try this, come out, cut fate!" Along with Nagato''s call, the space swayed for a while, and the gorgeous Zhan Yuan sword slowly appeared.12345 novel www.12345xs.com The terrifying edge that cut through the cause and effect, even through the endless time and space, shocked the Bai Yasha who was watching this game with the unknown people through the special TV in the Thousand Eyes Division at this time. "That kid, actually controls such an amazing sword!" This thought flashed in her mind, and Bai Yasha''s expression gradually became serious. In her eyes, Nagato was the embryonic form of the second Monkey King! "Ok?!" Across the endless time and space, he felt the gaze from the strong, Nagato''s eyelids moved slightly, and he didn''t care much, his attention was all focused on the edge of the cutting edge in front of him. There are three ways in Nagato, and the three ways make three swords, namely, Zhandao, Zhanlong and Zhanyuan! Among them, the Zhanyuan Sword is the sword that Nagato spends the most time forging, and it is also the sword with the most complicated functions. After all, Nagato used a whole civilization to forge this legendary sword. Therefore, the Slashing Edge Sword actually has changed into other abilities not higher than its own weapons. Of course, the premise is that Nagato must have a deep understanding of those weapons. "It is only used to cut cause and effect on weekdays, now let''s use other functions!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s right hand lifted up and held the hilt of the sword. In an instant, the Slashing Edge Sword deformed in Nagato''s hand and turned into a black sword burning with pitch-black ominous flames. A faint sun divinity diffused from the blade, causing the surrounding temperature to rise a lot. "It''s been a long time, Tian Cong Yun Jian!" Swinging the divine sword in his hand, Nagato flashed the figure of the wild and natural Yamato Nadeshiko first, and then raised the sword high up "Wolves of flames, in my name, show up and fight against the enemy in front of me!" With the fall of Yan Ling, Nagato burst out endless flames, and the open space in front of the palace instantly turned into a hot sea of ??flames. In the sea of ??flames, giant wolves burning with flames emerged. This is when Nagato personally killed a certain godslayer and seized the power refined on the sword named Tiancongyun. Of course, in terms of the scale of Hakata, the power in the Godkiller world is probably only a part of the power here, or just a fragment of power. However, whether it is a part or a fragment, it is after all involved with power. Coupled with the blessing of the power held by Nagato at this time, although the number of these wolves born in the flames is not many, less than hundreds, each has the strength of the six-digit peak. Even the headed wolf has the strength to reach the first five figures, which is amazing. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" After being born from the flames, the wolves roared to the sky one after another, and the terrible voice even spread throughout the game venue, and everyone in Perseus in the palace couldn''t help but feel a chill. As if some terrible monster was born, approaching. then-- "boom!!!" The gate of the palace burst suddenly, and even the whole palace shook slightly. "Damn, what''s going on?!" Luos, who had been sleeping in the depths of the palace, had already opened his eyes. Whether it was the wolf howling before or the shock at this time, this young master was somewhat unexpected. "Difficult, can it, that guy..." Recalling the bad cold brought by the wolf howling before, Luos finally showed a trace of fear on his face, but soon, this fear was quickly replaced by arrogance "Hmph, if he really comes here, I will let him see how powerful the Star Spirit Demon King is!" .. 1649 Chapter 066 The Unblocked Demon King Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although that is what he said, Louos was indeed a little worried. After all, the power that Nagato showed at this time has far surpassed his own. If Luos hadn''t trusted his hole cards very much, he would have been trembling and could not extricate himself. "Yeah, with that hole card, I will never lose!" Thinking of his trump card, the former demon king who was beheaded and enslaved by his ancestor Perseus-Protoss Alger, was one of the problem children of Hakata. Although some look down upon the foolish demon king who dared to challenge the three thousand world gods and Buddhas. But Luos had to admit that the opponent''s strength was indeed strong. And he who manipulates the other party will never fail! With such thoughts in mind, Luos began to concentrate on closing his eyes, preparing to wait quietly for the arrival of the enemy. For his community partners, Luos really didn''t expect much. just-- "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a constant violent roar in his ears, which made Luos simply unable to pretend, especially the occasional screams mixed with the roar, which made him feel a little uncertain. What depressed Luos most was that those roars were approaching at an alarming speed. Even in the depths of his palace, the temperature rose somewhat. "Damn it!" Opening his eyes, Luos stood up from his position, "That guy is really useless. After this game, I absolutely must expel them..." "I rely on me for everything, what else do I have to do, waste!" Speaking of this, Luos''s gaze swept to a stone sculpture of a girl next to him. It was no one else, but it was the Leticia that Nagato and Wuming both wanted. Prior to this, the opponent dared to escape due to his relationship with Bai Yasha, but he was caught and petrified. "By the way, why do one or two want this guy!" Thinking of Nagato, Wuming, and the guys outside the box garden, one or two want to get this guy, Luos can''t help but feel a little curious, is there anything good about this vampire? There are so many people seeking her! After thinking about it for a long time, Luos still didn''t understand what was good about a vampire who had lost his godhead. Maybe she could still have combat power, but as long as the sun shone, she would die. The weakness is so obvious that if it is targeted, it will be easily broken. In terms of combat value, it''s really not high! "Forget it, ask after the game!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Luos vaguely understood that this vampire that he had always looked down upon seemed to hide some unknown secrets. Just without waiting for him to continue thinking, Luos discovered that the surrounding temperature had risen several degrees in an instant, and terrible energy fluctuations appeared in his perception. "not good!" Even the unlearned son, Luos knew that danger was coming! Right now he concentrated and began to be on guard... Then-everyone reads novels www.rrk3d.com "boom!!!" There was a violent roar on the wall not far away, and then a pillar of flame about one meter in diameter broke through the barrier and rushed towards the place where Luos was. "Get out of the way!" Seeing this scene, Luos'' pupils couldn''t help but shrink. The first time he used his favor-the boots of Helmes with wings of brilliance, two angel wings with brilliance appeared on Luos'' shoes. With the flap of the wings, only with this flapping, Luos surpassed the wind and dodged the incoming flame at a speed dozens of times faster than the wind, hovering in the void. "Unexpectedly, you still have a sense of fighting!" At this moment, the leisurely voice echoed in the surrounding void, and then the flame column shattered, revealing hundreds of giant wolves and the red-haired boy in the middle of the wolf pack. "So fast?!" Seeing this scene, Luos''s face was full of astonishment, and then he saw it. At this time, the red-haired boy was playing with a simple helmet... The helmet of the king of the underworld-the helmet of Hades! That is one of the four great gifts belonging to the community, a helmet that can eliminate all auras and invisibility. Luos specially gifted his men in this game to let them attack Nagato. As a result, I didn''t expect that the waste was so wasteful that it didn''t make any difference. Even let the gifts of my own community be taken away by the enemy... "Huh! I didn''t expect you to come to die so early!" With a cold snort, Luos suppressed some fear in his heart, showing a proud look on his face. As a descendant of Perseus, Luos would never be timid in front of outsiders. It was just that as soon as he finished speaking, he was watched by Nagato and hundreds of giant wolves burning with hot flames. Luos couldn''t help feeling panicked with that piercing gaze. Obviously the other party didn''t show any murderous aura, but Luos felt that his thinking was a little unable to work, it was as if he had encountered a great crisis. "Damn it!" Secretly cursed in his heart, Luos calmed down his state of mind, and said pretentiously: "Anyway, welcome to the top floor of the White Palace. As the head coach, I will be your opponent. " With that said, Luos flew to the top of the wall, took off the necklace from his neck, raised the pendant above, and showed a friendly smile on his face. "Of course, the main battle is not me, I am the coach, my defeat will directly become the defeat of "Perseus", and this is not a duel that makes me have to take such a risk, right?" "Oh, what then?" Hearing the courage of the other party''s words, Nagato said with a chuckle. Luos didn''t answer, the gift that he lifted began to radiate light, and the waves of light that made people mistakenly thought it was starlight, one by one, unsealed. The vicious fluctuations caused Nagato to narrow his eyes, and the giant wolves roared in a low voice! at this time-- "Awaken! Argel''s Demon King!!!" Luos roared with a grim face, and the light instantly turned brown, overturning everyone''s vision. .. 1650 067 Star Spirit Argel You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, strange calls reverberated around! In a sense, this is no longer a sound that can be understood as human language. At first, it seemed to be chanting, but it gradually became maddeningly harsh in the middle. In this cry, a woman who appeared a little weird appeared in front of Nagato. This woman is full of restraints and restraints. It is hard to imagine that the woman''s tousled gray hair is standing upside down and constantly screaming, looking like small snakes. Suddenly, the restraints that bound the woman''s arms broke, and she screamed even more when she leaned back. The next moment, huge rocks like small hills fell from the sky. "Roar!!!" The giant wolves guarding Nagato immediately showed their extraordinary courage after the initial retreat. The two giant wolves stepped out together, and a large amount of flames were expelled from their mouths. The huge rock like a hill quietly shattered under the impact of two powerful flames. Then the remaining giant wolves rushed towards the woman. The wolves with hundreds of skills are charging, and the flames on their bodies continue to ignite, and their hideous mouths are completely opened, revealing fearsome fangs. The flame wolves have only one purpose, which is to kill the weird woman in front of them! just-- "Ra, GYAaaa!" It was still a cry that could not be described in words, and the brown light burst out from the woman''s mouth, directly bombarding the attackers... Then in an instant, hundreds of giant wolves all turned into rock-like statues. With just one blow, all the wolves were destroyed! "As expected to be one of Hakata''s three problem children, the Astral Demon King Argel, who is on the same level as Bai Yasha!" Seeing this scene, a touch of admiration appeared on Nagato''s face, but soon the admiration turned into ridicule, "It''s just this posture, it''s really ugly that people can''t imagine!" The voice of the red-haired boy was not loud, but it still spread throughout the surrounding environment. Luos didn''t have any special feelings, but Alger was different. Although he was in a state of essential deterioration and his consciousness was somewhat unclear, the arrogance of the Protoss was still rooted in his body. The most important thing is that there is a strange magic in Nagato''s words that she can''t ignore. Therefore, after hearing the words, the Astral Demon went directly off the ground and became angry. "Ra, GYAAAAaaaaaa!!!" The voice that still couldn''t be clearly understood echoed in his ears, and the Star Spirit Demon King broke away a little from the restraints on his body once again, and the harsh chanting voice resounded throughout the world. The white palace instantly turned to pitch black, and the walls pulsated like creatures. After the entire palace area was dyed black, the stone pillars in the arena immediately attacked like snakes! This is Argel''s ability, derived from Gorgon''s ability to give birth to all kinds of monsters. She can give all things in the world magical properties and turn the entire palace into a demon! "Huh?!" Love Literature Network www.lovewenxue.com Seeing this scene, Luos frowned slightly. Although he was a bit dissatisfied with Argel''s use of such power without his permission, Luos did not say it at this time. Even the foolish fellow understands that now is in battle, not the time to reprimand his servant. Even at this time, he must make his own voice "Although I don''t know how you angered Alger, but now that Alger used this power, you are dead, bastard from the North District!" "Don''t want to go out alive again! This palace is a new monster born under Argel''s power. No one inch of land allows you to exist. Your opponent is the demon king and the entire palace." "Understand well, there is no way to escape you on the stage of the gifted competition!!!" In the piercing sound of Louos''s shout and the demon king''s singing version, the white walls and stone pillars that turned into the devil''s palace, all swarming like a snake, swept toward the place where Nagato was. "Tsk tusk, is it pretty good power?" In the face of thousands of monsters coming, Nagato''s face did not show any surprise. The two remaining flame giant wolves roared in a low voice, and then collapsed into a large amount of flames to guard the red-haired boy in the center. "boom!!!" The next moment, the monsters collided head-on with the flame barrier. Amid the violent roar, sparks splashed and the earth shook. The originally non-solid flame showed an incomprehensible defensive power, and it abruptly blocked the monsters. "how is this possible!" Seeing this scene, Luos couldn''t help showing a touch of horror. You must know that there are at least thousands of monsters controlled by Argel at this time. Faced with so many monsters, as long as they are not strong at the level of gods, they will definitely not be able to stop them. At this time, Nagato who seemed to be able to block this attack very easily... "It turned out to be a god-level existence?" With such thoughts in his mind, Luos''s face became even more angry, and he said directly, "What about the strong gods, give me your help, Argel, show your power to challenge the three thousand worlds!" Along with Luos'' anger, Argel rushed towards the place where Nagato was. In an instant, the figure of the Astral Demon King appeared on the flame barrier With his right hand claws, he tore it towards the flame barrier! "tear!!!" Just before the Astral Demons attack reached the barrier, a sharp blade came out directly from the flames, directly piercing the Astral Demons claws, and blood began to flow... At this moment, time, and even the movement of the whole world, seemed to stagnate for a moment before it started to move. "Damn it, this is..." In the Thousand Eyes branch of the Seven Outer Doors in the East District of Hakata in the distance, Bai Yasha stood up abruptly in the eyes of other people''s shock, looked at the sky, and then at the scene on the TV screen in front of him. "Hmph, I didn''t expect that the narcissistic woman would have one day to return, and things would get more and more interesting..." .. 1651 Chapter 068 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!!" A nightmare sound echoed in Louos'' ears. Looking at the cracked pendant in his hand, Luos''s eyes couldn''t help but feel a little lost. At this moment, the young man''s mind was blank and almost couldn''t work. In any case, Luos could not imagine that the final hole card of his own community had a crack. "No, isn''t it, difficult, isn''t it..." Thinking of the result of the crash of the enslaving and sealing demon king, Luos turned his head stiffly and looked at the Astral Demon King in the distance. At this time, the opponent''s figure was clearly blurred. Then, in the surprised and even horrified eyes of Luos "GeeeeYAAAA!!!" Long purple hair was dancing in the air like a snake''s hair, and Argel made a terrifying sound, and the restraining black belt tied to his body broke one after another, and his aura was also rising. A sound beyond human comprehension, even a roar that is unclear even as the owner of Argel, of course, it is more likely to simply shout after losing consciousness. But in this shout, Luos heard a trace of sorrow and...hope. It''s just that although he heard these voices, Luos obviously didn''t have much mood to understand, because Argel''s eruption, Luos''s body, and even his soul suddenly felt unspeakable pain. Under this pain, Luos instantly fell from the wall, and then kept rolling on the ground. "what!!!" A tragic roar erupted from Louos'' mouth. In a flash, the young boy''s vision was confused, as if he had penetrated time and space and saw a picture from a long time ago. It was a long time ago when an invisible man wearing armor was slashing at the monster with a sickle. Even if he was too painful to think at this time, he instinctively understood that this painting was telling the story of his ancestor, the hero named Perseus, beheading the Gorgon monster. From the picture, Luos felt a glory and...sorrow from the ages. then-- "Crack!!!" The picture began to collapse, and then Luos'' pain stopped abruptly. Turning back to reality from the perspective of the ages, Luos found that his vision showed a dim scene, which was surrounded by countless monsters. "what!!!" Seeing the densely packed monsters in front of him, especially the eyes of these monsters filled with amazing malice, Luos couldn''t help but yell out, and his whole person wanted to retreat frantically. It''s just that there is a wall behind him, there is no way out. "Damn it!" In the crisis of life and death, Luos''s mind was finally awake, and the boots of Helmes under his feet instantly opened their shining wings, and he was about to fly out of the encirclement of monsters. "boom!!!" In an instant, the ground under Luos''s feet turned into a hideous mouth full of sharp teeth, biting it from bottom to top, and Luos, who was unprepared, was directly bitten below the knee. "Crack!!!" The sound of broken bones echoed around, followed by a palpitation of chewing. Luos felt his feet numb in an instant, and then an endless pain burst out heartily, and the boy brother, who had not suffered any setbacks since childhood, fell to the ground with a pale face.518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com The blood flowed in an instant, and the breath of Luos was constantly weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye... Originally, Luos wanted to scream, but when he heard the chewing sound coming from his ear, he couldn''t scare the sound anymore. He could only curl up on the ground, like a bug waiting to die. "You, it''s really ugly!" At this moment, a faint voice rang in Luos'' ears. The sound seemed to be full of some kind of magical power, even at this time, Luos still couldn''t help but looked towards the sound source, and then he saw it, and the monsters were consciously separating. Accompanied by the sound of light footsteps, the girl with long purple hair is walking towards her. That is a girl full of magic, especially those dark brown eyes. The magic is the strongest. She only wears a low-cut short skirt, revealing a lot of fair skin, and there is a pair of cute on the back. The wings of the girl make the girl''s magical nature more cute. There is no doubt that this is a girl with a strange appearance, but the feeling of each other makes Luos recognize each other''s identity. "You, you are Alger!" He said in a low voice, Luos'' pale face was full of incredible, "Why, obviously you are the devil who lost everything, why can you come back." In Hakata, although the demon king is inexhaustible, if he fails, he will lose his autonomy. This situation is almost absolute, and no demon king has ever escaped. "I can only say that this is the choice of fate!" Hearing what Luos said, the girl, or Argel, who had unlocked the seal, began to laugh, and then looked at Luos'' ugliness and said maliciously: "But that''s not your business anymore, descendants of Perseus, in order to repay your kindness to me over the years, let me send you to see your ancestors." As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding monsters seemed to have been ordered and rushed towards Luos. "no, you can not" Before the last words were finished, Luos was covered by a large number of monsters, and then there was a burst of chilling chewing, which made Alger laugh softly. "Hehe, this is just the beginning of my revenge!" After chuckling, Alger whispered to himself, "Perseus, even if you go to hell, I will pull you out and kill you again, and the Greek gods, hum! Before this" Waved to the place where the monsters were eating, several blessed light balls flew out from inside and fell into Argel''s hands. That was nothing else, it was indeed the gift of Luos. After leaving one gift and collecting the rest, the gift in Alger''s hand turned into a sharp sickle. This is Halpa, the sickle of the killing of gods, who killed Argel''s own sickle! After waving the sickle that had killed himself, Argel unexpectedly discovered that after being baptized with his own blood and the feat of beheading the Gorgon monster, this sickle was unexpectedly high against himself. Using this sickle is just right for Argel, who is far from reaching his peak at this time. "Especially when facing that man!" Thinking of this, Alger''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although the opponent was the main reason for his escape, Argel did not think that he and he could get along with each other in peace, not to mention that the Astral Demon King was a veritable Demon King, and the other party was not good. Turning his head and looking in a certain direction, the monsters in his vision gave up a path one after another, and at the end of the road, it was the red-haired boy standing in front of the statue of Leticia. It seemed that the gaze was sensed, and the red-haired boy who had been staring at the statue turned his head and stared at Argel. "boom!!!" The air seemed to freeze at this moment...... .. 1652 Chapter 069-Sudden Accident, Nagato vs Argel You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah, it seems that the two of them are really going up!" In the room of the Thousand Eyes Division, Bai Yasha leaned against the table, sitting leisurely with one hand on his cheek, but staring at the TV screen in front of him without blinking. On the screen, the Protoss Demon King who had already unlocked the seal was confronting the super-powerful half Protoss. Whether it is the star demon Argel who once stood side by side with him and dared to challenge all the gods and buddhas in the three thousand worlds, or the Nagato who caused the Hakata starry sky vision at the time of birth, Bai Yasha is very interested. In the long years, there are not many things that can arouse Bai Yasha''s interest like this. "Hurry up and fight, two, we are looking forward to it!" With a soft smile, Bai Yacha''s face was obviously relieved, because at this time Bai Yacha found that although Argel''s seal had been unlocked, it had not been fully restored. In this case, even if she makes trouble again, Bai Yasha is sure to suppress it. That being the case, Bai Yasha would naturally not care much. However, Bai Yacha can be so relaxed, but everyone watching the game with Bai Yacha can''t be so relaxed. The maid of Bai Yasha is now full of thoughts on how to deal with the aftermath, after all, Perseus is also a member of Qianyan. It''s just that Luos is so disrespectful to Bai Yasha, the maid doesn''t want to avenge her at all, and no matter who wins the upcoming battle, it seems that Qianyan''s decision to revenge is not worthwhile. The unknown people are all in a state of shock! Among them, Kasugabe and Asuka were only shocked by Nagato''s power and Argel''s cruelty. The Black Rabbit thought of Leticias problem. If Nagato wins, she wont be able to return to Leticia if she wants to come to Leticia. Therefore, she can only pray for Nagatos defeat, but thinking that she is expecting Nagatos defeat. Ashamed. With such a complicated mentality, the black rabbit''s heart was suddenly messed up... ... ... The depths of Perseus'' game palace. Two invisible pressures collided in the air, stirring the airflow in the entire space. The monsters all over the area shivered under the two intertwined pressures. "Ok?!" Seeing the performance of the surrounding monsters, Argel''s face suddenly showed a little dissatisfaction, and then the purple-haired girl walked towards Nagato with light steps. Soon, Alger came to a place less than ten meters away from Nagato, stopped and stood. "Hello, break the existence of my seal!" Carrying a huge sickle, Argel bowed to Nagato slightly, and said softly, "I am a protoss demon, a demon that existed in the beginning, Argel, please advise. "Oh, I am Nagato!" With a soft smile, Nagato waved his hand to store the stone statue of Leticia next to him, and then said, "Hello, Alger, I want to say something." "Please say, as a reward for you to unlock my seal..." "Actually, you don''t have to pretend!" Before Alger had finished speaking, Nagato had already interrupted the other person, and said with a chuckle, "I heard from other places, you guys seem to be very cheerful, right." "Cut, you know what happened to me, where did you listen to it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Alger''s face first changed slightly, then he was silent for a while, and finally changed his tone suddenly, speaking like a gangster. To be honest, seeing such a change in the style of painting, Nagato always felt that the magical temperament of that body was lost.32wx.net www.32wx.net But having said that, there are only wrong names in the arena and no wrong nicknames. The three problem children in Hakata are really worthy of the name. The queen is too arrogant and acts as an idiot in the white night. Alger is a female bastard. Saying that they are not problem children, I am afraid that not many people will believe it! A mess of thoughts flashed in his mind, but Nagato did not ignore the problem of the Protoss Demon, and said calmly: "Many people say that you are a very confident person. What do you say all day long, "Al Jiang is super beautiful" What." "It was originally, Al Jiang has always been the most beautiful!" Almost as soon as Nagatos words fell, Alger answered directly, and then remembered something, his face was slightly dark and he said, "Of course, the posture of these people being enslaved does not count, damn Perseus. Si, it''s unforgivable to smear such a period of darkness in the great history of Al Jiang!" While talking, Argel was filled with endless murderous intent, and the entire sky changed. The surrounding monsters kept screaming in response to Argel''s breath!!! "It seems that your hatred is really great!" Nagato also expressed his understanding of Argel''s hatred. After all, she was completely pitted by Perseus and the Greek gods behind him. However, understanding is due to understanding, the battle is still a battle. Withdrawing the Zhanyuan Sword from the void, Nagato''s body gradually filled with a sharp edge: "Well, no more gossip, Argel, I am not doing a charity activity to help you unlock the seal." "Come to fight, if you win, you will be truly free, otherwise, you will become my thing." "Now, Alger, what do you think?" "...Not so!" There was a depressive silence for a while, Alger whispered, and then turned into an afterimage, appeared directly in front of Nagato at the speed of the third universe, and waved the god-killing sickle in his hand. "Keng!!!" In the sound of the metal collision, Slashing Yuan in Nagato''s hand swept out directly, immediately slaying the god-killing sickle. Injecting his power into the God Killing Scythe, Argel directly pressed Nagatos Slashing Fate, leaning on Nagatos side, and whispered, Hmph, if you win, I will also get your all!" "Haha, as long as you can win, I will satisfy you!" Loudly laughed, the half-star spirit power in Nagato''s body was fully operational, and the huge power from any dangerous species instantly unfolded, pushing Argel a step away. "There is only one truth in this world, and that is to respect the strong, and the winner can get everything!" As he spoke, the phantom of stars appeared behind Nagato, and the power of the trajectory of the stars gathered on the Sword of Fate, causing the blade that looked like a work of art to shine with unprecedented light. "I will not lose, I will always win until the end of eternity!!!" "Don''t be ashamed of talking!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Argel''s pupils shrank, and the god-killing scythe in his hand was also raised unwillingly. At the same time, the brown eyes of the Astral Demon King shone like stars. This light quickly diffused into Argel''s body, and then gathered on the Scythe of Godslayer. Under the shining of this light, the surrounding space gradually became petrified. Argel burst out the gift of petrification of the entire world at this time. Only the strange light permeating from Nagato can stop the erosion of petrification. Two terrifying forces continue to confront each other and improve. Soon, the aura of the two of them was raised to the extreme! then-- "The winner will be me, the sickle of the petrochemical world!" "I am the winner, the sword of the star trails!!!" With the last call from both sides, two terrifying energies collided at this moment, and an unimaginable collision was born in the space of this game. Then, the space was shattered... 1653 Chapter 070 Carrying on cause and effect first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The entire game space is all shattered... The huge demon palace was instantly involved in the turbulence of time and space, and then under the mighty power of time and space chaos, it had to let out a tragic wailing, and then it was completely shattered. Many members of the community Perseus also fell completely under such great power! "Humph!" Trapped in the turbulence of time and space, Argel''s face was a bit bad at this time. As the demon of the Protoss, Argel in his heyday possessed the ability to petrify the entire world, even if it is no longer in his heyday, her prestige can still freeze the surrounding turbulence. Although the turbulence in the surrounding time and space is strong, it can''t harm her at all. However, one thing must be clear is that Argel has just broken free from Perseus''s seal! Under the influence of the seal and the deterioration of the spirit level over the years, the strength in the body of Argel, who had just been unblocked, was already exhausted, and it was already extremely amazing to be able to fight Nagato with a sword. At this time, she is completely close to the state of exhausted oil and light... The most important thing is that in such a bad situation, Argel can still feel a lock in the depths of the incoming turbulence. Through anti-locking, the Protoss Demon is absolutely sure that it is not someone else, it is the long Monarch. I have to say that the situation at this time for Alger is already beyond the point of being worse! "Damn it!" He cursed in a low voice, but Alger didn''t feel desperate. When he embarked on the road of challenging all the gods and buddhas in the three thousand worlds, Argel encountered more sinister situations than this. Under such a terrible base, abnormalities emerge in endlessly, and the strong are everywhere... But for those treacherous battles, Argel surpassed them one by one and achieved his original demon''s great cause! In this situation, Alger is not unimaginable. just-- "Somewhat unwilling!" Some muttered a bit complaining, but Alger still activated his hole cards. In an instant, the small demon wings behind the purple-haired girl suddenly became larger, as if they turned into a pair of black wings covering the sky, receiving a large amount of evil power from the distant void. In the next moment, these evil forces poured into Argel''s spirit... "GeeeeYAAAA!!!" He once again made this sound that could not be distinguished by words, Argel''s purple hair fluttered, his brown eyes gradually lost focus, and the whole person exuded almost three-digit breath. The short-term strength surge in exchange for irrationality is one of Argel''s current trump cards. It is also the only hole card that can be used when breaking the seal just now! "boom!!!" When the pressure on his body stabilized a little, the irrational Alger moved instantly, and the gift of the petrochemical world instantly sprayed out of the girl''s mouth, and it was abruptly blasted a petrochemical path in the turbulence of time and space. At the end of the road, the red-haired young man made a sudden blow with the sword in his hand! "Huh, what a surprise!" Turning the sword in his hand slightly, he shifted the direction of the petrified beam of light that had broken through the turbulent flow of time and space, and Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a little surprise. Originally when he was caught in the turbulence of time and space, Nagato was still thinking about whether to hold on until Argel ran out of strength. Although restricting himself to show only four-figure strength, Nagato''s eyesight is not bad. Nagato already knew the true situation of Argel when they first met. But I didnt expect that after Nagato made a decision, Alger would call directly... "As expected of the original demon, Lilith!" He whispered another name of Argel, and Nagato rushed towards the opponent along the petrified passage. With the blessing of Tian Dun, the speed of the red-haired boy directly exceeded the speed of the third universe. "Although it was a bit unexpected, it will stop here!" While talking, the figure of Nagato had appeared in front of Argel, and the original demon who had lost the restraint of reason also showed his powerful fighting instinct at this moment. The god-killing sickle in his hand cut a petrified ripple in the void, slashing down towards Nagato.Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com In the face of such an attack, Nagato was even more prepared... "Ah!" With a chuckle, the pressure on Nagato instantly broke through the three-digit limit. In the turbulence of time and space that no one knew, the red-haired boy unreservedly released the power of the half-star spirit in his body, and the terrifying power was directly injected into Zhan Yuan... "Keng!!!" Under the violent sound, the sickle of Killing God and Zhanyuan confronted head-on. The storms of each other spread in all directions, and the petrochemical space was once again transformed into a more terrifying storm under the storm formed by the collision of the weapon''s sharp edges. at this time-- "escape!" In the stalemate, Nagato said softly, and the red-haired boy disappeared from Alger''s body for no reason, and then appeared behind her. Next, the right hand of the red-haired boy directly pressed behind the Protoss Demon... "Cause and effect!" Accompanied by such a word spirit, the power of the half-star spirit burst into Argel''s body from Nagato''s hand. The fragment of Argel''s contract that Nagato had cut before was''held'' in the palm of his hand. "Become my exclusive Protoss, Al Jiang!" Speaking softly, a crimson beam of light that was beyond imagination appeared horizontally, covering the red-haired boy and the irrational Protoss Demon... ... ... Half an hour later... The outer gate of the eastern district of Hakata, the Toli Tunis waterfall at the end of the world! Suddenly, a violent roar erupted directly above the big waterfall at the end of the world, and the surrounding space instantly appeared twisted and cracked, and the shock wave created from this stirred the entire water flow. "Damn it, who is it! Dare to disturb the god..." At this moment, under the huge waterfall tumbling constantly, a huge water snake with a huge torso over thirty feet long emerged from the water, but when it saw the changes in the sky above, the sound stopped abruptly. Although the identity of the water snake is extraordinary, it is a family member of the water god who lives in the Great Falls of Toli Tunis, a god of water. But after all, it is just a big snake with a godhead! Facing this terrible phenomenon of space distortion and collapse, Lord Water God at this time was just like ordinary people facing natural disasters, with almost no difference. "Damn it, run away!!!" After the slight stiffness, the water god immediately thought of running away, but before he took it into action, a large-scale collapse appeared in the space above... In short, the sky is falling! The shock wave of horror came from the sky towards the water god almost instantly... "It''s over!" Feeling this terrible impact, the water god''s heart was full of despair, but in the next moment, the invisible fluctuations spread and smoothed everything around. Whether the shock wave or the space is distorted and collapsed, everything dissipates in an instant. "Are you OK!" At this moment, a soft greeting came from the water god''s ear, opening his eyes, the water god saw a red-haired teenager holding a girl and nodding towards him slightly. As soon as the water god wanted to speak, a voice that made him very familiar came from his ear. "How could it be okay, our lovely family member almost died!" "Master Bai Yasha!" The Lord God who had bestowed his godhead flashed in his mind, and the water god looked towards the source of the sound, and soon, in its vision, the door of the realm opened automatically. The figure of Bai Yasha''s very familiar kimono loli slowly appeared on this big waterfall. I saw Bai Yacha nodded towards the water god first, then looked at the red-haired boy, especially the girl holding him, sighed and said, "Anyway, go back to the Qianyan branch first. We have something to say. Come, Baixue too!" .. 1654 Chapter 071 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Black Rabbit, is it really okay in this case?" On a street at the seventh outer gate of Hakatae East District, Jiuyuan Asuka from the trio of unnamed girls who was going home with him couldnt help but ask the black rabbit who was walking in the front, Obviously your goal, who The current holder of the original demon king''s pure-blood vampire is coming. Is it okay to leave like this now?" "Yes, Black Rabbit, we can try again!" Just as the voice of Asuka Tooro was over, Kasugabe continued to add. As the unnamed girl with the strongest frontal combat power at this time, Kasuga Beya''s opening is almost equivalent to the support of the entire community''s combat power for the Black Rabbit''s decision. just-- "No, Miss Asuka, Miss Yao!" After stopping, the black rabbit''s tone was a little slow, but he said firmly, "The black rabbit really hopes to win Miss Leticia, but the black rabbit understands the suffering of this matter better." "Both of them are geniuses with the highest level of human gifts. If they can be carefully polished, they will definitely become powerful game contestants, but that is a future thing. Now, the two are still a little immature." "It''s not a good thing to confront an existence like Nagato-kun." Hearing the words of the black rabbit, Asuka and Yao both became silent slightly. Although the two are unique in the outside world, and they are indeed proud of their own strength, no matter how proud they are, they will not think that they can defeat Nagato now. According to Shiroyasha, at least he must have the strength of the four-digit Demon King Hakatai to match Nagato. And at the moment the strength of the two is still hovering in six or seven figures... "So, the most important thing now is the growth of the two!" Seeing that the two were thinking about it, the Black Rabbit continued to speak, "An unnamed growth cannot be achieved overnight. The Black Rabbit is ready to fight for a long time." "I understand!" In a low voice, Jiuyuan Asuka felt for the first time that her abilities were far from enough, and by her side, Kasugabe Yao shook her hand, also full of fighting spirit. "Let''s go, then, we should go home, two!" "Hmm!" x2 ... ... "So, you replaced Perseus as Argel''s envoy?" In the Thousand Eyes Division, after listening to Nagato''s unilateral narrative about her own battle, Bai Yasha nodded and expressed her acquiescence. Although she also knew there was absolutely moisture in it, she didn''t care about it. Then, Bai Yasha glanced at Argel who was sitting next to Nagato, and asked the red-haired boy. "Exactly, I have become the master of Al sauce!" In response, Nagato nodded with a smile, and even to prove that, Nagato directly embraced Alger''s shoulder beside him, smiled at her and said, "Did you say that, Alchan?!" "Yes, it is!" Regarding Nagato''s move, Alger twisted his body uncomfortably and said in a twitchy manner. In fact, Argel was almost mad at this time, and finally broke free from Perseus''s shackles. As a result, he changed a shackle in less than an hour. The most shocking and maddening thing for Alger is that the current owner is too capable of acting. Obviously he has the strength of these three figures, but he pretends to be four figures. Becoming such a black-bellied and powerful subordinate, Alger couldn''t help feeling that Liberty was so far away from him. "Tsk tut, it''s really amazing!" Seeing that Alger was so well-behaved in Nagato''s hands, Bai Yasha suddenly felt that the red-haired boy in front of him was very difficult. You must know that Alger was a real violent temper. At first, he was already in despair, but because of a little dissatisfaction, he directly went to war with Athena. This kind of guy who is almost ignorant of current affairs has such a side? "We have changed our view of you, boy!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Bai Yasha suddenly laughed and said, "If this is the case, you have to manage this guy well, don''t let her do anything wrong." ok composition website www.okzuowen.com "Hey, White Night King, who are you talking about!" Hearing what Shiroyasha said, before Nagato answered, Argel said first, "I''m doing something wrong, you guys are not much better, White Night King!" "NO! NO! NO!" He raised his fingers and shook, Bai Yasha unconsciously squeezed his chest, "Your information has long been outdated, narcissistic, we are no longer a devil now." "Our identity is the dominator of the stratum respected by all the people in the eastern district of Hakata, Bai Yasha!" "Ok?!" Hearing Bai Yacha''s words, Argel''s face changed slightly. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just sighed, "It turns out that you didn''t follow the path of the devil!" "Yes, that''s a dead end, Alger!" Shiroyasha was very grateful for Alger''s sigh, and then looked at Nagato, "As your reward for managing this guy, I will suppress the destruction of Perseus." "Oh, that''s troublesome!" Raised his brows slightly, Nagato nodded and agreed. In any case, Perseus is a subsidiary community of Thousand Eyes. Even if there is a reason for this destruction, for the sake of Thousand Eyes'' honor, Nagato is very likely to be found by the upper layers of Thousand Eyes. Although Nagato is not afraid, he is a bit afraid of trouble... Under this circumstance, Shiroyasha was willing to block the inquiry above for himself, and Nagato was naturally happy. "Okay, let''s talk about the second thing!" Seeing Nagato''s agreement, Shiroyasha''s right hand pointed directly at a lustrous black hair sitting next to him, who was plump and exuded a bewitching temperament, a kimono beauty "As for the two of you that scared my dear dependents, how are you going to compensate!" "Then, that, Lord Baiyasha!" When Shirayasha suddenly turned the topic to himself, a panic and blush flashed across the face of the beautiful girl in kimono, "No Shirayuki, no need to pay..." "How come you don''t need it, Shirayuki!" When she interrupted the beautiful woman''s words, Bai Yasha said solemnly, "You are my dependent, representing my face, this is necessary, and..." Speaking of this, Shirayasha''s figure disappeared instantly, appeared next to the woman named Baixue, leaned against her ear, and said softly, "And I can see that you have a good impression of that kid, this You should bravely come to the ground at that time, this compensation is the bond between you!" "Woohoo!!!" Shirayuki''s face turned completely red when she heard Shirayasha''s words... "Ah, it''s really rare!" Although Shirayasha''s voice is very low, Nagato''s body hearing has been improved many times. Compared with those who have the gift of hearing, it is only strong or not weak, and it is easy to hear. To be honest, this kind of beauties who take the initiative to fall in love with her is really scarce. Although the body is a snake, Nagato said that he could hold it. and so-- "Then use this to compensate!" Nagato suddenly said, focusing the attention of the people present on him, and then took out a necklace inlaid with water droplets from his arms. "This is what I got from participating in the gift game. The mysterious crystal in the East China Sea Dragon Palace is of great use to the cultivation of dragons and snakes!" "Oh, it''s pretty good, kid!" Seeing what Nagato had taken out, Shirayasha smiled with satisfaction, and then several steps took the necklace from Nagato and stuffed it into Shirayuki''s hands with a flushed face. I have to say that in terms of his own people, Bai Yasha is still very concerned. "Well, time is almost there!" At this moment, Nagato stood up from his position and looked at the sky outside the window, "Then I''ll go first, Shiroyasha, I will come to you when I have time, oh, and Miss Bai Xue is the same!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato didn''t wait for Shiroyasha to pay attention, and directly took Alger''s hand and disappeared in place. Looking at the place where the two disappeared, Bai Yasha blinked and couldn''t help laughing: "It''s really an interesting way of moving, so I can''t see it, Nagato, really a guy full of secrets!" .. 1655 Chapter 072 Leticia third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When I wake up, it is at dusk. The afterglow of the setting sun shone in from the window of the room, causing Leticia de Crea to narrow her eyes slightly. Lifting off the soft quilt on her body, the blonde pure-blood vampire girl sat up, looked around for a while, and confirmed again that this was not where she knew. "Here, where is it?" When she whispered such a question in her mouth, Leticia suddenly changed her expression, because she had just sensed her body with mental power, and she discovered that she had changed hands! After the defeat of Arcadia, the original Leticia really became a commodity. After that, she had lost her godhood and was changed hands many times, and the contract changed hands. It stands to reason that the vampire girl has long been used to it, but this time is different. Before that, Leticia knew about Arcadia through Bai Yasha, that is, the unknown situation. Leticia tested the two girls summoned by the Black Rabbit. Although somewhat unsatisfactory, as Summoning said, both girls are existences with endless potential, and both of them are kind people with persistence. Leticia also teaches the nameless future To them. What the vampire girl didn''t expect was that Perseus''s people came to the door directly. Leticia was petrified in front of her unknown companion. Then... "How are the black rabbits?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Leticia''s face was anxious, and at this moment, the door of the room opened with a click. The vampire girl looked towards the door, and saw a light blue girl with two ponytails walking in with a meal. "Sure enough, as the guy said, you are already awake!" Seeing Leticias gaze, the girls face showed an expression of''it really is so'', and she came to Leticias side, Hello, my name is Aisha Ignifates, please advise !" "Hey, my name is Leticia, please advise!" Hearing what Aixia said, Leticia was slightly startled, and first responded, and then showed a hesitant expression, and she couldn''t help frowning slightly. "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with the nameless!" Seeing Leticia''s appearance, Aixia said with a smile, "Although they did almost have a conflict with Perseus, they were preempted by my man. Perseus has been destroyed. Now you belong to my family. Men, also belong to the wildfire of our community!" "...That''s it!" After listening to Aixia''s words, Leticia breathed a sigh of relief, and then felt a little disappointed. In any case, the nameless, or the nameless predecessor, Arcadia, is ultimately an unerasable concern for Leticia, and it is indeed a pity for girls not to return. "Sure enough, as that guy said, you like nameless!" Seeing Leticia''s reaction, Aixia couldn''t help but sighed softly, "I can''t understand what is good about Wuming, but this is your fetter, I won''t say much. By the way, my man asked me to tell you. three things." "In addition to the unknown things, there is also the fact that Arcadia''s military division is still alive, and the child-eating vampire can reappear!" "what?!!" This time, Leticia''s eyes widened, and Lingo''s pressure even showed a trace. Feeling this coercion, Aixia had to admit that the woman in front of her was really strong. It is said that she had lost her godhead, and she did not expect to be so depressed to be so strong. Sure enough, I should exercise more! With this thought flashing in her mind, Aixia looked at the surprised Leticia and said, "It seems surprised to see you, but I don''t understand these things. I will take you to see my man later." "But before that, let''s eat something first, otherwise your body won''t be able to hold it." "According to Jack, you have been petrified for several days before." ... Read the book www.yshuoba.com Although anxious, Leticia ate dinner under Aixia''s eyes. Not only because Leticia herself cant ignore the kindness of others, but also because Leticia discovered that she needs a specific understanding of her new owner. Facts have proved that Aixia was never a girl with deep thoughts! Under Leticia''s few words from time to time, she readily told Leticia all the information she knew about Nagato, allowing the pure-blooded vampire to understand her master from the side. It''s just that the more she understood, the more she discovered the mystery and immeasurability of the other party. Especially the fact that the other party actually knew about Arcadia''s military division and her own sister, let Leticia understand that the other party was definitely not an ordinary existence. Ten minutes later, under the leadership of Aixia, Leticia finally walked out of the room. After passing two corners of the corridor, the two quickly came to a courtyard. In the pavilion in the middle of the courtyard, a red-haired boy is sitting. "the host!" Although she didn''t know each other before, Leticia called out subconsciously when she saw the other person, and then she licked her small mouth with hindsight. The girl understands that this is because the other party is too powerful, and the message passed to her through the contract. but-- "It''s unbelievable!" This thought flashed through her mind, and Leticia was quite shocked. You must know that the so-called contract is between two parties, and the other party can affect him, which means that he is much stronger than himself, but the problem is that Leticia is not weak! Although she is indeed in the weakest state at this stage, the former Leticia is the devil who can be transformed into a thoroughbred dragon! In fact, the game about Leticia''s devil was still asleep somewhere. "Well, go by yourself!" At this time, Aixia suddenly awakened Leticia, and then left directly, leaving only the blonde pure-blood vampire standing in place with some anxiety. After being silent for a while, she still mustered the courage and walked over. After a while, Leticia came to the outside of the pavilion. Then she saw that the red-haired boy was playing with a red crystal in his hand. In an instant, the various greetings that Leticia had thought about in her head disappeared, and the whole figure seemed to be mad, and she rushed directly to Nagato, snatching the red crystal from his hand. "This, this is..." Feeling the aura permeating the red crystal at close range, Leticia was completely lost, and the blood in the vampire girl''s body began to churn. "It''s your sister!" At this moment, Nagato said with a soft smile. At the same time, the invisible ripples spread and swept across Leticia, as if pouring a basin of water in a flash, Leticia''s spirit quickly returned to normal. "Ah! I''m very sorry, my first meeting, Master, please advise!" After recovering, Leticia remembered her previous actions and quickly apologized to Nagato. At the same time, she held the red crystal tightly in her hands and looked at Nagato with a little worry, as if she was worried that he would snatch it. "Don''t worry, I won''t grab that crystal with you!" Seeing Leticia''s reaction, Nagato said with a grin, "But Leticia, you have to protect that thing. In the future, maybe I can make your sister completely recover!" Hearing these words, Leticia was silent for a moment, and then knelt down toward Nagato "Please, Master, as long as she can wake up, I am willing to give everything!" "Very good, then teach me both your body and mind!" Standing up from his seat, Nagato strolled to the kneeling girl, squatted down, and whispered in her ear, "From today on, you will be my maid. Work hard, not just your sister. , Even canaries, you can see them again!" .. 1656 Chapter 073 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and two months have passed in a blink of an eye. Although it was only a short period of two months, the entire Hakatai city was in a sudden change, revealing a terrible sign of the approaching storm, and from time to time I could hear rumors of the demon king coming. Even one or two communities belonging to class rulers have disappeared in the Hakata world. An uneasy atmosphere filled the entire box court. At this time, Hakata inadvertently seemed to have reached a turning point in fate. Even the upper levels were alarmed by this anxiety! Compared with the uneasiness of the outside world, the wildfires of the community where Nagato is located have developed rapidly, showing a trend of prosperity. In the entire Hakata city, it seems quite different. But this is understandable! Not to mention the original mainstays Vera, Nagato, and Jack, but Aisha is able to stand alone under Nagatos training, plus Eleni, Alger, Kiki and Leticia collected from Nagato. With four people, the high-level combat power of the entire community is simply exploding. In the five-figure category, there is almost no community that can confront the wildfire. Under such circumstances, the development of wildfire is naturally extremely rapid. It was even nominated by the managers of the North District. For this reason, Qianyan even sent an invitation letter. As long as the ghost fire has completed the test of being promoted to the manager of the northern district and defeated the selected monsters, the ghost can become one of the managers of the realm. just-- "No, it''s too much trouble!" In the shade of the courtyard, Nagato lay in Yukis arms, casually tossing aside the Thousand Eyes invitation letter handed by Leticia, and then opened his mouth, waiting for Yuki to cut small pieces of apples. Send a piece of land into your own mouth. The subspecies golden apple won from the community favored by the Greek gods really tasted extraordinary. Nagato squinted his eyes with comfort, thinking about when he overturned the group of Greek gods, and took all their golden apples. I want to say that it will taste good. "the host!!!" Seeing Nagato''s depraved posture, Leticia couldn''t help but stroke her forehead. Originally, when she surrendered to Nagato two months ago, Leticia''s mood was still very heavy, but two months later, her mood was no longer heavy, but speechless. The girl really didn''t expect that the owner of her family was everywhere to supplement the community''s combat power, only to free herself from the game and enjoy life. To be honest, this behavior makes Leticia have no idea how to evaluate. However, even though Nagato has made a posture that he doesn''t care, it is true that he is the mainstay of the community, so he really needs his approval to become a class manager. Its just that Leticia didnt expect Nagato to say no on the grounds of trouble! "How can this be!" The vampire maid with a sense of responsibility exuded a strong aura and said, "Master, this is a rare opportunity for the development of the ghost fire community, as long as it becomes..." "Leticia!" Without waiting for the vampire maid to finish speaking, Nagato interrupted the other party. Slowly got up from Ichis arms, Nagato stood up, moved his body slowly, and then said quietly, If its normal, maybe this is an opportunity, but its not a coincidence. Hakata is at a very delicate stage, and it may be destroyed at some point." "How come?!" Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com Hearing Nagato''s words, Keiki did not respond, but Leticia showed a look of horror. Although the vampire maid knows that the recent Hakatai city is not stable, she also exists from the time when the strongest trials of mankind are raging, and this level of chaos cannot affect the girl. What she didn''t expect was that the owner said that Hakata might be destroyed! "Don''t be surprised, this is an inevitable fate!" After moving the body, Nagato''s spirit suddenly radiated, and then he said: "Chaos will eventually return, Leticia, then it''s time for you to choose." With that, Nagato directly took out two Western soldier chess pieces from his arms and handed them to the other side. "this is" Taking the chess piece from Nagato, Leticia felt that the chess piece contained some thrilling power, as if it could break the shackles of fate, making people intoxicated. "Just put it away!" With a mysterious smile, Nagato took Kaichi''s little hand and walked past Leticia, "You will use it in the near future, trust me!" "Also, about the invitation letter from Qianyan, I will go and talk to Bai Yacha myself." "..." Grasping the chess piece in her hand, the vampire maid''s face changed slightly and she fell silent. ... ... After walking out of the courtyard, Nagato saw the community that was being expanded. Even when working under the scorching sun, everyone''s faces were full of joy. To tell the truth, Nagato couldn''t understand the joy of paying for the community. "Nagato-kun, what''s wrong?" Perceiving a slight loss of Nagato, Iki shook the hand held by Nagato. "It''s okay!" After returning to his senses, the red-haired young man smiled, then remembered something, and said, "I pray, can I return to my body during this time? You may be needed in the near future." "My Nagato-kun''s sword is there!" Answering Nagato''s question with a smile, Keiji''s body approached Nagato, and with a buzzing sound, it turned into a huge void blade, piercing through Nagato''s body. Then, the Void Blade slowly merged into Nagato''s body. "Ah, very good!" Sensing Nagaki to enter his own source to receive the nourishment of Dao power, Nagato nodded with satisfaction. Although the current state is not complete, as long as Nagaki is here, Nagato is confident that he can fight anyone. Even if it was the perverts on the second floor of the box garden, or the life of the laws on the first floor, he was not afraid! "call!!!" After doing all this, the red-haired boy exhaled a long breath before muttering to himself in a low voice, "This is probably the last peaceful day in Hakata!" Talking to himself like this, Nagato stepped out and disappeared in place...... .. 1657 Chapter 074 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh? Is this the place the master said?" Near the giant tribe outside the box garden city, Argel''s figure wandered out from the forest, looking at the giant tribe full of energy and smoke from a distance, with some curiosity on his face. To be honest, Argel is really strange, the tribe in front of him is really a tribe of giants. Although it has been sealed for a long time, this does not mean that Alger is ignorant. Less than two months after waking up from the seal, Alger knew a lot of information about Hakatai. Therefore, the Protoss Demon knew that the giants of the tribe in front of them were mainly from the Vermoor clan of the deep-sea giants in Celtic mythology. They all had a record of defeat, so they did not like to fight. But fifty years ago, a giant leader was granted the hosting authority of [Book of Invasion], aliased as [Book of Invaders], and could initiate a compulsory gift game with land as a bet, allowing the community to grow rapidly. However, unexpected events occurred. In a later gift game, the Demon King failed and died, the community was disbanded, and the remaining giants also recovered as stragglers, and lived outside the box court city. just-- "The fighting spirit has gone into turmoil, so what kind of genius doesn''t like fighting!" Whispering to himself, Argel also understood that the giants in the distance may have been controlled by others, otherwise, their performance should not be so. "Yeah, they are indeed controlled!" At this moment, there was a pleasant sound in Argel''s ear, and when he heard this sound, the Protoss Demon almost subconsciously trembled. Turning his head abruptly, Alger saw that there was an extra figure in white veil around him. "You, who are you?!" Although he didn''t know the other party, Alger felt an almost unbelievable evil from the other''s breath, even if the original demons didn''t have such a terrible evil! "My name is Saye, remember, Archan!" With a chuckle, Saya approached the original demon and said softly, "You are really weak now. No wonder Brother Nagato asked you to come here. Without me, I don''t know when you can recover. " "Come with me!" Speaking of this, Saya first walked towards the tribe. Behind her, Alger''s expression was a little gloomy, and finally he stomped his feet, and then followed. ... ... On the other side, Nagato left the headquarters of WISP. Under the blessing of the gift of heaven, Nagato instantly crossed the endless time and space, from the north area of ??the fifth outer gate of the box court to the thousand eyes branch of the seventh outer gate of the east zone of the box court. "Nagato-sama, you are here!" Seeing the appearance of the red-haired boy, Bai Yacha''s maid was taken aback for a moment, and then bowed slightly to Nagato, "If you are looking for Lord Bai Yacha, please wait in the store." "Oh, isn''t Shirayasha always here?" Hearing the maid''s words, Nagato was taken aback and asked. "no!" The maid shook her head, and said helplessly, "Master Baiyasha''s working place is not actually here, it''s just that she likes to stay here for some personal matters." "So, where is she now?" Nodding clearly, Nagato also knew what Shiroyasha''s private affairs were. Without saying more, the red-haired boy came down to a room in the shop under the guidance of the maid.Pythagorean Library www.gougushu.com "Master Bai Yacha is talking with the boss of our community, please wait a moment here!" After leaving this sentence, the maid hurriedly left the room. This was the busy time period in the Thousand Eyes Division, and the maid''s task was also more onerous. "The thousand-eyed boss, is the twin goddess?" Sitting alone in the room, Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, and said to himself, "It is said that Shirayasha has lost twice, will it be..." Having said that, Nagato''s face could not help showing a thoughtful expression. "Nagato-sama, you are here!" Three minutes later, the door of the room opened again, and the figure of Xueji Bai rushed over directly, plunged directly into Nagato''s arms, and tightly wrapped around Nagato''s waist. "I haven''t seen you some days!" Feeling the plumpness of the girl in her arms, the tip of her nose lightly smelled the scent of the other person, Nagato whispered, "I miss you a little bit, Bai Xuechan!" "Huh, lie!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl in her arms raised her head and hummed a little dissatisfiedly, "Obviously people are looking for you, but you don''t come to them, cheating...oooo!" Before the girl had finished speaking, Nagato interrupted her directly and forcefully. Then, another battlefield evolved between the two in an instant. Belongs to the battlefield between men and women. There is no doubt that Shirayuki is definitely the destined loser on this battlefield, because she is facing Nagato, a man who belongs to the winner no matter what kind of battlefield. Under the persecution of Nagato, the girl resisted a bit at first, but soon fell into a complete defeat... Even the coat was pulled off directly by Nagato, revealing a lot of beauty. Seeing, the battle is about to reach the fiercest degree "Ahem!" The light coughing sound was thought of around leisurely, and Bai Xue, who was already lost, was suddenly shocked. Then, a faint voice came from the side "Really, don''t do this kind of thing in our room, you two!" "Wow!!!" Hearing this sound, Bai Ye uttered a''wow'', and instantly opened Nagato, then instantly picked up the clothes from the ground, covered himself, and then rushed out directly from the door. "Ugh!" Seeing that the deliciousness of the mouth flew like this, Nagato sighed slightly. After sorting out a pair of himself, he looked at Bai Yacha who was sitting not far from him at some point, and sighed again in a bitter voice. "Hey, what do you guys mean!" Seeing Nagato''s grievances, Shiroyasha suddenly became dissatisfied, "In my place, the person who seduce me has been settled without asking you to settle the account!" "Well, that''s it!" He sighed again, and a subtle smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. "We, can we beat you?" "No!" .. 1658 Chapter 075-Bai Yashas Test You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Okay, don''t talk about this!" After staring at the red-haired boy for a while, Bai Yasha suddenly said, "Let''s talk, what should you do, or you won''t come here to find me?" While speaking, there seemed to be something hidden in Bai Yasha''s eyes, which was fleeting. "Oh, can''t I come to see Shirayuki?" Realizing that Shiroyasha seemed to be hiding something, Nagato stunned in his heart, and then smiled. "Bullshit you!" He retorted unceremoniously, with a rare trace of annoyance on Shirayasha''s face, "To be honest, if time could be turned back, I would never let Shirayue approach you at the beginning." "You guy looks very passionate, but you are essentially a merciless person." "Well, I will never deny this!" Facing Shiroyasha''s comments, Nagato was calm and calm, without any discoloration. Since he embarked on the road, the most important thing in Nagato''s heart has always been himself. The reason why he has gathered so many fetters is nothing more than his own greed. just-- "Sentimental and ruthlessness cannot be generalized, can they?" The red-haired boy looked at Shirayasha with a smile, and said softly, "And for Shirayuki, the love I give is enough to satisfy her, isn''t it?" "Humph!" With a light snorted, Bai Yacha said no more. With Shiroyasha''s shrewdness, it is natural to understand that Nagato''s words are correct. Don''t look at Shiroyasha''s feelings so rich now, but in fact, Baiyasha may even be more ruthless than Nagato. As the last trial of human beings-Tiandong said, Baiyasha killed more lives than Nagato. Only after two defeats, the shrunken white Yasha gradually learned to enjoy life. This created the Bai Yasha who seemed very benevolent in everyone''s eyes. "Alright, Bai Yasha!" Seeing that the kimono loli was awkward, Nagato thought for a while and said, "I came this time to reject the trial of WISP to become a class manager." "Ok?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Shiroyasha immediately recovered from the awkwardness, and asked with some surprise on his face, "Why do you want to resign? This is a rare opportunity. After becoming a class manager, he has to bear the responsibility of fighting the devil, but With the strength of ghost fire, it shouldn''t be difficult, and the benefits are many." "For some more personal reasons!" Regarding Bai Yachas question, Nagato was only going to perfunctory, only to see Bai Yachas serious attitude, and after thinking about it, he said, Well, I said, there are two reasons. The first is ghost fire. It is not a community of fighting type. Even if the strength is good, we have no intention of fighting full-time." "The second is that in the future, I may leave when something happens, and I may bring a lot of combat power. If I become a class manager, then the community will be a little embarrassed." "Then there''s no way." After listening to Nagato''s explanation, Bai Yacha suddenly realized. As for what Nagato was going to do, Shiroyasha didn''t ask much sensibly. Just after this sudden realization, the White Night Demon King''s eyes always filled with a look of suspicion, but this suspicion was deeply hidden by her and never revealed.Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com "By the way, do you participate in the fire dragon birth festival that will be held soon?" At this moment, it seemed that he suddenly remembered something, Bai Yasha suddenly spoke, and then took out a delicate pipe from his back and began to smoke. "The [Salamandra] generational alternation festival, one of the rulers of the north district?" Hearing what Bai Yacha said, Nagato thought about it, and then said, "I should go, after all, the invitation letter from the fire dragon three months ago, and I was a little bored." "Oh, that''s perfect!" After gently spitting out the white smoke, Bai Yasha said, "This time the Fire Dragon Birth Festival is the show for Sandora, the ruler of the North District, but she is too young, so we will also appear as the host." "Originally there was no problem if we were there, but..." Having said that, Shiroyasha''s expression unswervingly handed Nagato a long letter. "Ok?!" Receiving the letter with some doubts, the red-haired boy opened it to look at it, only to see a sentence written on it-there was an omen of the demon attack at the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, and the fate of Hakata was about to turn! Seeing these words, Nagato''s face couldn''t help changing slightly, revealing a touch of surprise. "This is a cadre of Thousand Eyes, the prophecy of the Devil Laplace!" Seeing the surprise on Nagato''s face, Shiroyasha did not wait for his question, and said directly, "The prophecy of the Laplace demon, who is known as omniscient and omnipotent, can''t be wrong in theory." "This is really amazing!" Speaking quite meaningfully, Nagato''s eyes turned, and then he said, "Let''s talk about it, Shiroyasha, is there any purpose in showing me this thing?" "How should I say, although we are still very confident in ourselves!" Bai Yasha didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly, "But in the face of the Demon King incident that may turn the fate of Hakatai, no amount of preparation will be too much. Let''s hire you, how about." "What''s the price? No matter how you think about this kind of thing, it can''t be free!" "How about Shirayuki!" "Deal!" ... ... ten minutes later The red-haired boy walked out of the Thousand Eyes branch under the maids reception. This time, Nagato did not immediately show the sky escape, but walked alone on the street of the seventh outer gate, looking at the surrounding scenery, but his mind was constantly communicating with Saya. In this conversation with Shiroyasha, Nagato clearly felt the temptation and suspicion of the other party. Although Nagato didn''t know where the problem occurred, it was clear that his idea of ??returning to Bai Yujing without everyone knowing it seemed to have failed. but-- "That''s just right, it''s unpleasant to be sneaky, isn''t it?" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but a look of expectation and joy appeared on his face, "No matter what kind of enemy it is, come, after all, I want to become the strongest demon man in Hakata history!" .. 1659 Chapter 076 Encountering Black Rabbit First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The reason why Nagato is so confident is that he and Saya have completed the layout. Even in this box garden world where thousands of gods and Buddhas are gathered, Nagato and Saya, who have made arrangements, are completely confident against everything. Under their arrangement, any resistance is futile. Even Nagato still expects what kind of surprises the gods and Buddhas on the upper floor of Hakata can give him. "Well, I hope it won''t be too boring!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and Nagato planned to leave using Tianyun. Just a moment before using his gift, the red-haired boy''s eye saw it. On the Hakatai street not far away from him, the black rabbit who had once had a relationship was talking to the clerk in front of a community shop. , Nagato heard vaguely, the other party seemed to be discussing the price. After taking a closer look at the shop, Nagato quickly confirmed that it was a shop that had just opened. "That''s it!" With a lot of information connected in his mind, Nagato quickly understood that the situation should be that the shop had just opened and invited the black rabbit from the Hakata noble family to help with the promotion. Now it is discussing the promotion price. just-- "The dignified box court nobleman has actually fallen to this point!" He shook his head slightly, Nagato couldn''t understand why the black rabbit did this. Obviously in this box garden city, as a family member of the box garden creator, the black rabbit has a god-like fighting power and a noble status that ordinary people can''t match... As long as she is willing, even the upper community in the box court will provide for her. Under such circumstances, the Black Rabbit was still devoted to Wuming, and even kept running around for this reason, violating himself. "Is it because of Yuetu''s sacrificial nature?" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato thought of the origin of the Hakata Tsukitu clan. Of course, what Nagato thought of was not the idiot story about an idiot rabbit jumping his head and committing suicide to feed the hungry old man, but the story about Di Shitian and the first generation moon rabbit that only a few people in the upper class knew. In this box garden world, Di Shitian is the most human god, the legendary evil god, and the leader of the heavenly army. He is in charge of guarding for twelve days, protecting the entire box court world, and is famous in the eyes of the world. But before all this, the identity of Di Shitian was the first demon king! Had it not been for the first generation of Yuetu, I am afraid that the original Emperor Shitian would have been completely annihilated under the suppression of Buddhism, and it was because Yuetu sacrificed himself to protect him, that Emperor Shitian would change because of this and become one of the twelve days of protector of the law. And under this cause and effect, the moon rabbit belonging to the box court became the dependent of Emperor Shitian, the nobleman of the box court! "Twelve days of guarding the Dharma, Buddhism and Di Shitian?" Standing on the spot watching the black rabbit walk out of that shop, Nagato suddenly thought of a question, "If this time I really want to collide with Hakatai, the most likely opponent to face directly should be Di Shiten! " "In this case, it seems necessary to collect some necessary intelligence information." Thinking about it this way, Nagato''s figure twisted slightly, and disappeared in full view, but no one was aware of the scene of the pedestrians passing through the street. This is an alternative use of Nagato''s gift, Tian Dun, to allow oneself to''walk'' out of the vision of others.Thousands of troops www.qjwm.com "It''s almost the same as Wanjin Oil!" Appearing leisurely behind the black rabbit, Nagato wandered like a shrunken ground, firmly following the figure of the black rabbit jumping around. Soon, the two came to the edge of the area one after another. This is a large barren land, and the breath of silence is permeated here... The moment he stepped on this piece of land, Nagato knew that this piece of land was already dead and was directly killed by people with supreme power. And in the middle of this barren land, is the destination of the black rabbit The headquarters of the Unknown Community! But to be honest, if it weren''t for a water tree growing there, constantly drawing water from the air and releasing water currents, in Nagato''s eyes, it would be impossible to live here at all! Looking at it from a distance, Nagato could even sense how many three-digit lives are in the community. These lives are not young, they all feel like they are around ten years old... "It''s like this, I can''t stand it anymore!" Whispering to himself, Nagatos gaze turned to the black rabbit. At this time, there were no other people around the black rabbit. It was a good time for Nagato to start. Most importantly, the red-haired boy didnt want to drag him. Back to the community. At the moment, Nagato shot without hesitation, and the invisible ripples spread out, surrounding the black rabbit. In an instant, the face of the black rabbit who was advancing changed, and then disappeared in place. After a few seconds-- "boom!!!" There was a roar in the sky, and Kasuga Beya''s figure fell from the sky. He looked around no one, and he couldn''t help showing a look of surprise, and said to himself: "Strange, didn''t something appear here just now?" ... ... "Huh, what is going on?!" Seeing that the surrounding environment turned into a void in an instant, the black rabbit''s expression couldn''t help but change drastically, "Could it be the black rabbit that I accidentally stepped into some strange realm?" "That''s not the case, it''s just that I asked you to come over." At this moment, an indifferent, even indifferent voice sounded behind the black rabbit, making the girl startled. Turning his head, the black rabbit saw Nagato standing behind him, looking at him with a look that made people want to avoid it. At this moment, the black rabbit felt that there seemed to be a predator like a natural enemy before his eyes. . "Nagato-sama, you, are you okay?" After carefully stepping back a few steps, the black rabbit felt very uncomfortable and said softly, "If it''s okay, can you let the black rabbit leave first? I still have things to do." "What are you talking about, black rabbit!" Seeing the rabbit who was frightened by him, Nagato chuckled and walked towards the other person, "Since you were forcibly invited here, how could it be okay? There are some things that need to be learned from you!" .. 1660 Chapter 077 The second simulation of Godhead! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Don''t come here!" Seeing Nagato approaching, the black rabbit instinctively called out. Almost at the same time, the girl''s hair color and ears changed from blue to pink in an instant, and the faint Lingo coercion burst out in an instant, and the expression of normal life facing fear was perfectly reproduced here. Yes, fear! For some reason, Black Rabbit felt fear when facing Nagato. The red-haired boy in front of him is no longer a respectable and powerful gifted player in the memory of the Black Rabbit, but his own natural enemy, a terrifying existence that can completely swallow him up. "Ok?!" Perceiving the horror of the black rabbit, Nagato was slightly stunned. As an enemy, Nagato is indeed enough to make people feel scared, but that is in front of people he has shown that he is truly unmatched, and even has no intention of confrontation. It stands to reason that the black rabbit should not be so scared. "Could it be..." Thinking of a certain possibility, Nagato''s eyes turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the black rabbit. For a moment, the black rabbit''s eyes were blank, and the whole person backed away faster than he imagined. At the same time, a vajra shining electric current appeared in the girl''s hand, and a faint divine might spread... This is one of the gifts that Black Rabbit holds, imitating the Godhead Vajra! This gift can summon the vajra that hosts the blessings of the emperor Shitian. Originally, the vajra was one of the representative weapons of the Buddha, and this vajra was able to summon the sky thunder under the favor of the military god Emperor Shitian. It is easy to use and has high power, and it is a very good gift in terms of attack and defense speed. just-- "Where is the imitation godhead!" After stopping the sprint, Nagato felt the breath brought by the weapon in the black rabbit''s hand, and a touch of surprise and irony appeared on his face, "This kind of breath has clearly reached the level of godhood." "Tian Lei summoned!" He also stopped, and the Black Rabbit ignored Nagato''s words, but spoke the words in a slightly low voice. The next moment, a large amount of thunder fell in the void and blasted down towards Nagato. "what!!!" Facing the thunderbolt from above, the red-haired boy just yelled from the sky. An unimaginable shock wave erupted from the mouth of the red-haired boy, directly smashing the thunder from the sky, and even directly impacted the cumulus cloud that lowered the thunder, destroying it. "what!!!" Seeing that his attack was ineffective, the existence of the black rabbit, or the black rabbit being manipulated, called out loudly. Red lightning spread from the tips of the pink hair, and the divine mark of Emperor Shitian appeared on the black rabbits forehead. The girls spiritual level was multiplying in a moment, and the terrible spiritual pressure even made the void for a while. stable. "Well, I really don''t know whether it is my own body to cherish it, Di Shitian, or the divinity of Di Shitian!" Seeing this scene, Nagato knew that he could not watch the other party continue to grow stronger, otherwise, the existence of the black rabbit would disappear directly because of this excessively powerful force. At the moment, the red-haired boy raised his hand and drew the Slashing Sword from the void, and threw it towards the black rabbit.I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com "Keng!!!" In mid-air, Zhanyuan Sword issued a crisp inscription, and then changed. I saw that this divine sword, which looked like a work of art, was directly twisted and merged with the entire void. In the next moment, countless crimson chains pierced through the void, directly binding the black rabbit. The girl wanted to struggle for the first time, but was restrained by the power on the chain against the gods, and the power instantly dissipated. In this situation, no matter how hard the girl struggles, she can''t get rid of the chains. "No need to struggle, Di Shitian!" Wandering to the black rabbit''s side, Nagato raised his right hand and directly pressed it on the black rabbit''s head, "The thing that Zhanyuan turned into is called the lock of the sky, and it is specifically aimed at the divine thing. If it is Your being, I am afraid that you will get rid of it as soon as you get rid of it, but your pure divinity is absolutely inextricable." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s right hand suddenly developed a huge attraction, grabbing the Di Shitian divinity in the black rabbit... "what!!!" In the scream of the girl, Nagato directly caught a sacred light, and then the palm of his hand turned into a small black hole, directly swallowing the light. The black rabbit''s voice stopped abruptly, and the whole person fell into a deep sleep. Nagato stood in place, digesting the divine nature that had just been swallowed in the body. The soul swallowing ability that had not been used for a long time also showed extraordinary power at this moment, and quickly digested the divine nature in the body. "...That''s it!" After filtering the news from the divine nature, Nagato understood the reason for the mutation in the black rabbit. Originally, as a family member of Di Shitian, the black rabbit with the ability to simulate the gods did host a strand of Di Shitian''s divinity, but under normal circumstances, this strand of divinity would not control the black rabbit. After all, with Di Shitian''s means, he wouldn''t be able to play tricks in the gift to his dependents. It''s just that the black rabbit came to this void unfortunately... This void was developed by Nagato by force based on the method of the inherent barrier, where Nagato completely revealed his aura, including the aura of being the god of chaos. God and God will influence each other! Stimulated by the breath of the god of chaos, the god of military emperor Shi Tian was completely activated. "Cut, even the divine nature is so aggressive, it''s really troublesome!" There was an unpleasant murmur, but a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Although the process was a bit cumbersome, after devouring Di Shitian''s divinity, the red-haired boy had successfully completed the task and obtained a lot of detailed information about the current head of the Hakata good god-Di Shitian. Not only that, after analyzing the simulated godhead, Nagato suddenly thought of how to use the power of his Chaos God. That''s right, it is to simulate the Godhead! As the name suggests, this is a simulation of the Godhead. Although Nagato doesn''t have the Chaos Godhead at this time, he is very clear about the structure of the Chaos Godhead. As long as it takes some time, he can completely create his own analog godhead. Coupled with the fact that the user of the simulated godhead is himself, Nagato can fully display the three-tier strength of the power of heaven. "Another hole card is in hand!" He whispered to himself, Nagato looked at the black rabbit tied in the void, "But before this, the black rabbit matter can''t be exposed, um, maybe I can add a user of my simulated god... " .. 1661 Chapter 078 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When he opened his eyes again, the black rabbit saw the familiar ceiling. Lifting the soft quilt on her body, the girl with bunny ears sat up and looked at the room she was familiar with, as well as the afterglow of the setting sun shining through the window. The girl''s face was full of inexplicable. "What''s the matter, why am I back!" In Black Rabbit''s memory, he had just earned a huge allowance from working outside, and was walking happily on his way back to the community. Seeing the community headquarters building in sight, then...there was no more. "Hei, the memory of the black rabbit is missing a lot of looks!" Thinking of this, the Black Rabbit couldn''t help being shocked. Just then, the door of the room opened, and a fox-eared girl with short blond hair who looked only about ten years old came in with a washbasin. As soon as she walked in, the girl saw the black rabbit who had woken up, she was taken aback for a moment... "Sister Black Rabbit, you finally woke up!" After a while, the fox ear girl put down the washbasin, she rushed into the arms of the black rabbit, and said a little excitedly, "Sorry, sister black rabbit, we are not good at all, oooo!!!" "Huh?! Lily, what are you talking about, the black rabbit doesn''t understand!" Hearing the words of the girl in his arms, the black rabbit, who was in a shocked state, couldn''t completely react. "We are not good, let Sister Black Rabbit keep working!" Holding the black rabbit''s body tightly, the fox girl named Lily said with a crying voice, "Otherwise, the black rabbit sister will not be exhausted due to excessive fatigue..." "Huh?! Is the black rabbit tired from excessive fatigue?" To be honest, after hearing Lily''s words, the black rabbit was surprised. In her memory, it seemed that there was no exhaustion, but somehow, subconsciously, the black rabbit did not delve into it, but defaulted. "Ah la la, this is just an accident!" He hugged the girl gently, and the black rabbit said gently, "Lily, don''t worry, the black rabbit will not fall so easily, don''t worry and blame yourself!" "Yes, but..." "Listen to me, Lily!!" ... ... At this time, tens of thousands of meters away from the unnamed community headquarters in the mountains and forests. The faint wind was blowing, and there was a rustling sound in the forest. Nagato was standing in front of the forest without saying a word. Through the special connection, he''sees'' that the black rabbit is doing his best to appease the fox-eared girl. The red-haired boy nods slightly. It seems that the black rabbit is in a stable condition, and there is no problem with his own hands and feet. "Does it make sense? It''s just a little moon rabbit!" It was the illusory figure of a black long straight girl standing beside Nagato. Although only an illusory figure, this girl has a sense of existence that is unattainable by ordinary people. She has a lovely and moving appearance, and she is still filled with unspeakable coercion.Aesthetic novel www.weim.cc The girl is no one else, but it is Orpheus, the infinite dragon god sleeping in Nagato. The pure-blooded dragon that has not yet been born, symbolizing the infinite loop and the contradictions of human hearts! Witnessed by fate, the companion dragon of Nagato! "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a dark child falling at will!" Hearing the words of his companion dragon, Nagato said lightly, "I just habitually play some chess pieces in certain places, and I might use it when I can." "So, I understand!" Orpheus pondered for a moment, then nodded suddenly. I don''t know what kind of changes the infinite dragon god has experienced in Nagato''s body, and he has a strange feeling of growing up, a little bit no longer the original three-no personality. Or, this is the growth after the completion of the Infinite Dragon God! With these thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato turned his head slightly to look at the phantom girl next to him, and asked: "I haven''t asked, why don''t you sleep anymore? It''s not time for you to wake up." "I just found a problem in Sleeping Evolution, I came to tell you specially!" After speaking, the Infinite Dragon God did not wait for Nagato to answer, and directly passed a message through the symbiotic relationship between the two, and then dissipated, and the consciousness returned to Nagato''s body and continued to sleep. After digesting the information sent by Orpheus, Nagato couldn''t help but a touch of surprise appeared on his face, "The promotion of the authentic mode, there is such a small problem!" After being surprised, Nagato was a little bit distressed... The infinite dragon god sleeping in Nagato is a kind of mutual promotion between the two. With the help of the environment of the authentic origin, the infinite dragon god is re-bred and truly becomes the purebred dragon at the apex of the fantasy species. Nagato uses this process to make the authentic origin evolve into the origin of the pure dragon. It''s just a small problem here. That is, in the tunnel mode, Nagato''s accumulation is not enough! It is not a lack of strength, nor a lack of insight, but Nagato has not comprehended the authentic Dharma, just like the "Chaos Always" in the Heavenly Way Mode and the "Escape One" in the Humane Mode! The authentic model lacks a real law! Probably because the law of time and space comprehended in the tunnel mode is too powerful, even if the law of devouring the third comprehension is also too powerful, under the influence of these powerful laws... Nagato didn''t even have a shadow of the rudiment of the authentic method. Think about it carefully, Nagatos authentic model seems to be the least expensive model in all aspects. Compared with the humane mode that takes a lot of time to derive the law, and the heavenly mode that directly uses the world tree as a sacrifice, the tunnel mode has the laws of time and space and the law of swallowing, but it looks too simple! "That won''t work!" He sighed softly, Nagato''s eyes were a bit deep, and the red-haired boy understood that he had to spend more time and energy on the path of the dragon to truly complete his practice. "After returning to Bai Yujing, first suspend the strategy of Hakoi, and study this matter!" Nagato turned to himself in a low voice, and moved forward. Soon, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared in the mountains and forests, disappearing... 1662 Chapter 079 Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The boundary wall of the east and north areas. A shop located here in a community Qianyan branch. The members of the community wildfire crowded out of this shop. The moment they stepped out, the hot wind swept their cheeks, and cheers rose up. "I will trouble you this time, Liu!" Nagato, who was walking at the end, smiled slightly, and said to the man beside him, "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we have to hurry. That would be really troublesome." "Really, why don''t you want to be a class dominator!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Liu didn''t say anything kindly on his face, "As long as you become the class dominator, your community will be able to dominate the realm gate. That''s much more convenient." "Ha ha!" For Liu''s words, Nagato just chuckled. At this moment, one of the dominators of the North District, the debut show of the successor to [Salamandra], is time for the Fire Dragon Birth Festival to begin. Although this time the Fire Dragon Birth Festival is the time when Nagato and Saya plan to start, it may cause a lot of damage. However, Nagato did not prevent other members of the WISP from coming, and even with the exception of Vera and Jack, and Argel, who was dispatched by Nagato, the main fighting power of the community WISP came. Because the red-haired boy at this time is confident that he can control everything, but is not afraid of any unexpected situations. With this thought in mind, Nagato also walked out of the door, moving from unknowingly to the door of the Qianyan branch on the high platform, and could look at the town, but the scene in front of them did not belong to the town they were familiar with. "This is a town made of red walls, flames and glass?!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a little exclamation. That''s right, the huge red wall that separates the east and north areas in front of you is the boundary wall. You can also see the monument carved from the ore excavated from the boundary wall, like the vault of the Gothic minaret group built behind the boundary wall, and the two outer doors that stand on the outer wall merge into A huge triumphal arch. Even if it is far away, one can still clearly see the cloister decorated with colorful carved glass. Even if it is still daytime, the entire town still presents a hue that is reminiscent of dusk, not only because of the decoration of the town, but also because many huge chandeliers are shining on the area covered by the shadow of the boundary wall with warm red fire light. "This place is really good!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato mourned for this dying town in his heart. Not only Nagato expressed their admiration, but other members of the ghost fire also expressed their admiration. These ghost children formed teams in twos and threes, ready to explore the town. Nagato acquiesced to this, and by the way, let Leticia, who has become the head maid of the wildfire, take care of it. "So, don''t you go?" Looking at Ai Xia and the cute Ai Lei Niang who was standing next to her, Nagato''s face was slightly surprised and said. "No, the two of us are going to participate in a gift game!" Shaking her head, Aixia took out a leaflet from her clothes and handed it to Nagato. The red-haired boy took a look and saw that it read: [Bonus game name: Duel of the creators Participation qualifications and summary: Participants must possess the gift of creation. Allow an assistant to accompany you to participate.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com The content of the duel changes every time. Except for the gifts of the creation department, the holders of the gifts are prohibited from using other gifts. Regarding the grace to be granted: Participants can offer the favor they want to the [Class Dominator] Fire Dragon. Oath: Respect the above content, based on glory and flag, the two communities jointly hold a gift game. ThousandEyesPrint [Salamandra] Seal] "Huh? Creative gift?" Seeing what was written on it, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. No wonder Axia would want to participate. The so-called creative gift is the gift created by the producer. It can be man-made, spiritual, god-made, or star-made! In order to withstand the harsh surrounding environment, the North District attaches great importance to the gift of creation that can be used for a long time, and often holds games to compete for the technicality and artistry of such gifts. Although Aixia''s original strength was not bad, it was just like that, but after becoming a woman of Nagato, Nagato didn''t like the weak, so she specially made a gift for Aixia. Although the gift was not pushed to the extreme due to insufficient materials, it was also a very strong gift. In fact, Aixia also liked the gifts Nagato gave to herself and was proud of it. Therefore, in the face of such a creative gifted game, it is difficult for girls to refuse. "That''s it!" As she waved her arm, Aixia''s face was full of fighting spirit, "And with Ai Lei Niang as my assistant, even if the devil comes, I have the confidence to fight with it!" "Well, it''s up to you!" Seeing that Aixia was so interested, Nagato also acquiesced in the other party''s actions, and then walked towards the town, "I will go shopping in the town first. I will not go to watch the preliminaries. You should have the confidence to pass. ?!" "Who do you think I am, fool Nagato!" ... ... "That''s it..." At the same time, on the boundary wall, a dozen figures appeared out of thin air. Standing in the forefront of these people, the black-robed man lifted his hood and revealed some green straight hair. He looked at the prosperous scene below with interest and couldn''t help but chuckle. "It''s a pity, this kind of prosperity has to become a sacrifice for that existence!" Although she said it was a pity, there was no pity on the girl''s face. After a while, the girl said, "Is the little guy with the black death here?" "According to the latest information, Pest and the others had sneaked in ten minutes ago!" The girl who answered the girl was the woman with short blond hair standing behind her, and saw that the other party also lifted her hood, looking down with a somewhat complicated expression, and then a touch of absoluteness flashed across her face. "So, let us look forward to it!" .. 1663 Chapter 080 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, this feeling..." Just as the Sayas on the realm wall appeared, Bai Yasha, who had just arrived in the city of flames, suddenly stopped the movement in his hands and raised his head. Feeling the predator-like gaze coming from in the dark, the devil of the white night smiled. "Really, it makes people feel expectant!" Laughing in a low voice, Bai Yasha waved his finger, a piece of luminous parchment appeared out of thin air, and the handwriting quickly appeared on it. It was the text that recorded various matters of the birth ceremony. [Matters when participating in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival: 1. It is forbidden for general participants to hold the gifted game of community competition in the stage area and free zone. 2. If there is no permission from the festival organizer, participants with "sponsor authority" are prohibited from entering the festival area. 3. Participants are prohibited from using "host authority" in the festival area. 4. Persons other than the participants are prohibited from invading the stage area and free area within the festival area. Oath: Respect the above content and hold a gift game based on the name of glory and flag and the authority of the organizer. ThousandEyesPrint SalamandraPrint "Hmph, we don''t believe it, you can still make trouble!" Seeing his own plan written on it and even the entire urban space, Bai Yacha smiled with satisfaction. Under the restrictions of''cannot enter the game other than participants'' and''participants cannot use the sponsor''s permission'', the demon king''s most lethal sponsor''s permission is directly revoked. "Of course, if you can break through this obstacle, then, let us be your opponent!" As he said that, Shirayasha smiled even more on his face, and his fighting spirit gradually recovered. ... ... "Oh, it''s Bai Yasha!" Walking on the street, Nagato looked at the contract that appeared out of nowhere in his hands, and couldn''t help expressing his admiration for Shiroyasha''s wisdom. He deserved to be the devil who survived the ages. In a sense, Bai Yasha who made this kind of stipulation has extremely accurate grasp of Hakata rules. just-- "It''s futile!" Whispering to himself, the contract book in Nagato''s hand was thrown away. Although Nagato and Saya were the main conspirators for this operation, the two did not even know each other, only relying on the amazing tacit understanding between the two to act. Therefore, Nagato did not know Saya''s plan of action. But even so, Nagato still clearly understands one thing, and that is-what kind of existence Saya is! The computing power of that pure white girl is probably not what a normal person can imagine. In this regard, there are not many opponents in the entire chaos. As for Bai Yacha''s actions, I am afraid it has been seen through long ago.Peerless Tangmen www.jueshitangmen.info Under such circumstances, Nagato can almost imagine what tragedy Shiroyasha would suffer. Sometimes, it is not a good thing to be too confident. "Ha ha!" With Nagato''s chuckle, the paper thrown away by him instantly turned into ashes and merged into the void. It was originally condensed from the rules of the void and returned to the void naturally. After doing all this, Nagato began to appreciate the final prosperity of this beautiful city. Yes, the last prosperity! Nagato is absolutely certain that after the actions of himself and others, the city has only the road to turn into rubble. Apart from that, there is no other possibility. Because at this time, Nagato can clearly perceive what a terrible existence is suppressed under this city. The demon king, who can''t describe words such as ferocious, tyrannical, terrifying, etc., is sleeping underground. That is Nagato''s goal-the final human trial, absolutely evil! "It''s really an exciting opponent!" An excited smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the red-haired young man kept his thoughts in his heart and walked along the colorful streets following the huge flow of people. Unknowingly, Nagato passed through the red window corridor and came directly under the boundary wall. Although the foothill area where the huge chandelier hung was shrouded in shadow, it was still illuminated by red lights. Then, Nagato saw it, an exhibition venue where the community''s works were being displayed! This is a cloister dug into the boundary wall and resembles a cave. Therefore, the depth is quite dim, and the light from outside cannot penetrate, but I think this should be to bring out the brilliant design of the exhibits. There are so many candlesticks and lanterns that emit warm fire, as well as the beautiful stained glass that is amazing under the light of the light source, all of which sparkle more brilliantly than other works you can admire outside. At least along the way, Nagato saw a lot of works that made him feel unique! The mood of the red-haired boy suddenly became happy. It''s just that the sky fails to fulfill the wishes- "what!!!" There was a huge scream in front of the crowd. The next moment, Nagato heard the sound of''mouse'' in his ears, and then the whole crowd suddenly became confused. A large number of people began to pass Nagato constantly and rushed out toward the exit. "Humph!" Although with the power of heaven, Nagato ignored the chaotic flow of people around, facing this situation, the red-haired boy was obviously very upset, and the murderous intentions began to spread. "I want to see, what bastard dares to disturb my interest!" Speaking like this, the red-haired boy strolled forward, and soon he came to the starting point of the chaotic flow of people, and then Nagato saw... thousands of rats. These rats stupidly occupied the entire ground with a large hole, covering the ground and forming waves to spread out. Thousands of pairs of scarlet eyes were filled with terrible bloodthirsty. In front of the mouse, the nameless Jiuyuan Asuka was standing there, facing him. With Nagatos hearing, he heard it clearly. Asuka was giving orders to thousands of mice, and the huge group of mice was slightly stalemate, and then rolled forward again, and was about to swallow the bird... "It''s really ugly!" Seeing the situation of Jiuyuan Asuka at this time, Nagato sighed softly. The next moment, the shadow under the red-haired boy moved and turned into an endless blade to appear... 1664 081 Nagato and Asuka You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the violent rats in front of her, Jiuyuan Asuka felt that she was really unlucky. Since entering the Hakata world, the girl has discovered that she is not as omnipotent as she used to be in the real world. The first gift game caused her partner to be injured, and the black rabbit''s request for the return of her partner could not be completed. And now, facing a group of lowest-class mice, she couldn''t help it. For the first time, Asuka felt that his gift was really not that powerful, and it was completely inferior to Yao''s catalog of life! Being able to be summoned by the black rabbit from outside the chamber, Jiuyuan Asuka is naturally not a general. She has the highest-level gift of mankind, whose name-Weiguang! This is a raw stone talent that has hardly been artificially carved, and the talent of Asuka itself seems to have been cultivated for a long time. It is an attribute that tends to dominate, and it can change animals, plants and phenomena with strong ideas. Originally in the real world, no one could refuse Asuka''s order. Under such circumstances, the girl seemed extremely lonely. After coming to Hakata and getting friends, she was worried about her friends. The girl refused to make the power of manipulating others stronger, and began to develop toward the "gift of dominating gift". This direction cannot be said to be wrong, even very far-sighted, but the road ahead is extremely difficult. With the support of partners, Asuka''s progress is obvious. It''s just that these advances will not help the girl''s plight at all. "run!!!" Seeing this, Asuka turned around and ran without saying a word. But after the girl ran away, the raging rat group immediately chased up, and the speed was much faster than the take-off bird, and easily chased it up, and the flying bird was about to be swallowed by the rat group. at this time-- "Humph!!!" The cold snort filled the surroundings, making the girl''s eyes widened. Then Asuka saw it, and a lot of shadows flooded in front of her escape, and then passed by the girl, causing the girl to close her eyes almost subconsciously. Then, the huge shadow turned into an endless knife, which directly penetrated the rat group. The violent rat group was filled with blood and stumps in an instant, turning it into a terrible murder scene. "Roar!!" This was not over yet, and then a low voice of dragon chants came from the shadows, and these shadows were directly transformed into dragon shadows, swallowing all the thousands of rats. After a while, the shadow dissipated, and the group of rats disappeared in an instant. "what?!" When he opened his eyes, Asuka was surprised to find that the rats had disappeared. Then there was a slight sound of footsteps in the girl''s ears, and she looked up and saw it. The red-haired teenager with his hands in his pockets was walking along, and the shadows appeared on his body. "Yo, Miss Jiuyuan Asuka, right?" ... ... The capital of Huangyan, a quiet snack shop.Dede Novels www.dedexs.com Nagato sat leisurely in his position, quietly listening to the Asuka Jiuyuan sitting opposite him telling him about his own experience, and then glanced at the elf on Asuka''s shoulder. As if surprised by Nagato, the elf flew into the tip of the lady''s hair. "That''s it!" After Asuka finished speaking, Nagato understood why Asuka was here. All this is because after the black rabbit was involved in the hands and feet by himself, because of the relationship with the lord of chaos, the luck of the girl and the surroundings became better: The acceleration of the nameless recovery process, the continuous progress of Kasugabe Yao and Jiuyuan Asuka, and the continuous victories of the gift match... In general, let the black rabbit decide that the three of them will come here to participate in the festival and relax. Only after arriving here, the Black Rabbit was caught by Bai Yasha and served as a referee, while Yao participated in the gift competition. Asuka, who did not participate in the competition, was touring the town alone, only to meet the little elf by his side-Mel, and then under the guidance of the other party, entered the deepest part of the exhibition hall, and finally encountered a group of rats. Of course, if it is an ordinary rat group, the problem is that those rat groups seem to be dominated by other people. The ability to dominate against the defeated Asuka, almost became a snack for the rats! "You are really unfortunate!" Speaking softly, Nagato''s brow furrowed again, and then he said, "But how come your strength is only this level? In my perception, your strength should be even better." "Huh, how do I know this!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Jiuyuan Asuka said with a bit of displeasure, and then the girl frowned, "By the way, Nagato-san, although it is a bit presumptuous, is the shadow you used before a gift?" "Count it as my new gift, Dragon Shadow!" Faced with the question of Asuka, Nagato spoke without concealment, "It''s just using the shadow of the pure blood dragon species, one of the three strongest races in Hakata, and it''s not a powerful method." What Nagato did not say was that this was the shadow of the nine emperor dragons who were about to incarnate into a pure blood dragon! Although it was only because of the auxiliary abilities that Orpheus had once awakened, but with the strength of the nine emperor dragons, even if they were only shadows, they also had the strength to be comparable to the four-digit demon king. Even Leticia, who can also use the Dragon Shadow, is still defeated in front of Nagato who also uses the Dragon Shadow power. "Cut, you are really welcome, you fellow!" Although Asuka doesn''t have much idea about the three strongest races in the so-called Hakoba, the girl is very aware of the horror of the shadow she has experienced before. And this kind of power is nothing in the eyes of the other party, so what is oneself? Thinking of this, Asuka suddenly felt uncomfortable, ready to leave here immediately. just-- "Miss Asuka, you are interested in making a deal." Just as Asuka was about to get up, the red-haired boy''s voice spoke again, and his words were filled with a certain mysterious power, which immediately attracted Asuka''s attention. "What deal?" Slightly narrowed his eyes, Asuka was silent for a while, and said. At this time, the girl had a mysterious premonition, as if the man in front of her would say something that would affect her life, which was dangerous, and also made the girl look forward to. "This is a deal about your future!" .. 1665 Chapter 082 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The afterglow of the sunset dissipated, and the night of the box court finally came! Under the starry sky full of stars, the city of radiant flames looks more brilliant, and the warm atmosphere created by the Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony has been permeating this town... Cheers and laughter are endless in the town. Walking alone in such an environment, Jiuyuan Asuka was not infected by such an environment, but looked a little lost and didn''t know what he was thinking about. After a long time, the girl stopped and sighed softly. "I knew I wouldn''t listen to that guy!" Some were upset and muttered to herself, Asuka''s face was full of complexity, and the girl at this moment regretted it very much. Why did she just hear Nagato talk about the deal. Although the purpose of the Nagato transaction is Asuka''s absolute command power that does not involve life safety. But he did give Asuka enough benefits so that the girl could see her path clearly, but the problem was that Nagato talked so much that Asuka was confused. According to Nagato''s description, Asuka understood why he was summoned by the black rabbit. It turned out that the nameless predecessor community tried to create a group of gods, but they failed. The semi-finished group of gods elements scattered into the bodies of the former nameless members and flowed with them to the plane outside the chamber. Among them, some former unnamed members were stationed in the island country on the plane of Asuka. They are not others, they are the ancestors of Asuka! In other words, Jiuyuan Asuka should be a descendant of the unnamed community. And Asuka''s gift is the ancestral manifestation of the god group factor originally in its bloodline. If the nameless god group is really established, Asuka is the existence of the commanding god group. In a sense, Asuka is a great man born to become the head of the gods. The true face of the power she holds is to give a simulated godhead! This is actually the ability that any leader of the gods has. "To be honest, it''s better not to know!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Asuka''s face was full of bitter smiles, "Although I know how to move forward, I suddenly don''t know how to get along with the black rabbit!" "Asuka!" At this moment, the elf sitting on the shoulders of the girl seemed to have made some decision. He flew directly to the girl and waved his hand, not knowing what he was expressing. "What''s wrong, Mel!" Seeing the behavior of his new friend, Asuka asked curiously, but the next moment the elf flew away, and subconsciously, Asuka chased after him. ... ... "It looks like it needs to be tempered, girl!" Nagato, who had been sitting on the boundary wall at some time, was watching Asuka with amazing eyesight, and he couldn''t help but shook his head, then took the bottle in his hand and drank it. It deserves to be a fine wine won from a well-known winemaking community. The wine is full of vigor, which makes the red-haired boy excited. After a while, he opened his mouth to spit out the alcohol, and Nagato threw the empty bottle away! "boom!!!" The wine bottle traversed a beautiful trajectory in the void, and then slammed heavily on the realm wall, and then the void around it rippled for a while, revealing a blonde woman.Wen Bi Zhai Novel www.wbzxs.com This is a coquettish woman who is extremely revealing, with a white cloak behind her back, which looks quite strange. The woman''s face was very surprised, apparently she didn''t expect Nagato to spot her. just-- "Arrogance also needs a limit!" Looking at each other boredly, Nagato replied lazily, "It''s just a mouse, how strong do you think your invisibility skills are!" "Ah, that''s really sorry!" At this time, the woman reacted, gritted her teeth slightly, then picked up a flute, placed it next to her mouth, and was about to blow it directly... "Stop, La Ting!" At this moment, the wind of death was gradually blowing. Wearing a black-and-white spotted gothic dress, a young loli girl who looked only eleven or twelve years old suddenly appeared, shoulder-length dark purple short hair fluttering in the wind. "the host!" Seeing the girl''s appearance, the woman named La Ting stopped her hands, her face was puzzled. "You are not his opponent!" Ignoring the injured expression of her subordinates at all, Mottled Lori looked at the red-haired boy, her expressionless face could not help showing a little curiosity "I didn''t expect to meet here, you are Nagato, the North District is known as the strongest player-Nagato!" "Oh, it is indeed me!" Hearing what the other party said, the red-haired boy frowned. At the first sight of the opponent, Nagato knew that the opponent was a weapon that Saya had prepared for Shiroyasha, because through her infernal perception, Nagato knew that the opponent possessed the power to restrain the sun. Originally, the red-haired boy thought she would be one of Saya''s recruits recently. But now it seems that she should be just a chess piece used by Saya, otherwise, when facing Nagato, the opponent shouldn''t have this reaction. Thinking of this, Nagato''s eyes gradually showed pity. "You are a rare talent!" Not seeing the strangeness in Nagato''s eyes, Mottled Lori opened her hands and issued her own invitation, "I want you to become a member of my community!" "what?!" Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless when he heard the words of Loli Dalmatian. But soon, the red-haired boy shook his head and said: "Give up, little girl, my weight is not something you little devil can bear." "Humph!" As if dissatisfied with the contempt of Nagato''s words, Spotted Loli snorted coldly, and the wind of death around him suddenly began to flourish, even eroding towards Nagato. It''s just that these winds of death couldn''t get close to the red-haired boy, and they disappeared one after another. "It seems you are really hard to deal with!" Seeing this scene, Spotted Loli was silent for a while, and then a black whirlwind appeared beside her and La Ting, "But I won''t give up, remember, my name is Pest!" As soon as the voice fell, the two disappeared instantly surrounded by black whirlwind... ps: I came back from home and will be back to normal tomorrow!.. 1666 Chapter 083 is about to start the first more! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha!" Seeing the departure of Spot Loli, Nagato only chuckled, but did not stop it. How should I put it, the opponent is the chess piece arranged by Saya after all. If the red-haired boy did not guess wrong, I am afraid that the upcoming war in the near future will be started by Spotted Loli. Under such circumstances, Nagato felt it was better not to move. "By the way, this chess game is really interesting." Thinking about this, Nagato''s face was full of expectation, and even inadvertently revealed a little substantive warfare. After all, Nagato was also a fighter, and he was naturally very eager to fight. But soon, the red-haired boy''s fighting spirit receded and returned to a lazy posture. Standing up from the boundary wall, Nagato looked down at the brilliantly illuminated capital of flames, keeping in mind the last night view of this most town, and then stepped out and disappeared into the void in an instant. The next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared directly in the branch of Qianyan, and then... "You are finally back, boy Nagato!" Walking into the shop, Nagato saw the first time not the members of his own community, nor the owner of this branch, Liu, but the Shiroyasha who did not know when he would arrive. But this is not surprising, after all, Bai Yacha is also one of Qianyan''s cadres. After seeing Nagato''s arrival, I saw Shiroyasha, a kimono loli, holding up the wine glass, and said to the red-haired boy: "Come, have a drink with me!" "Okay!" Although there were some surprises, Nagato did not refuse. When he walked to Bai Yacha, sat down cross-legged, Nagato directly picked up the wine bottle next to him, poured himself a glass, then raised the glass, and said to Bai Yacha, "Go!" "boom!" The wine glass and the wine glass touched lightly, and the sound rang around. The next moment, Nagato drank his wine glass in a brave manner, and then the red-haired boy looked at Shiroyasha with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking in his eyes. And Shiroyasha seemed to drink a lot before Nagato came back, his eyes blurred... "carry on?" After a while, Nagato asked softly. "Of course continue!" Bai Yasha''s answer was extremely firm! ... ... In the early morning, the sun shines through the window into the room. Feeling the sunlight, even in his sleep, the red-haired boy still woke up for the first time. Only then did Nagato realize that he was surrounded by wine bottles. In Nagato''s arms, Shiroyasha was sleeping peacefully in a messy clothes. "Uh, I remember!" After looking at the surroundings, and then at the Shiroyasha in his arms, Nagato suddenly remembered that when he came back yesterday, he met Shiroyasha, and the two started drinking. Inexplicably, the two men drank more and more fiercely, and they were drunk together until now. "What a rare experience!" After a little speechlessness, Nagato was quite surprised.Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com Since his rebirth, the red-haired boy has forgotten how long he has not been drunk. Such an experience is quite missed for Nagato. "Ok?!" After sighing, Nagato looked at the white Yasha in his arms. At this time, the clothes of the White Night Demon King looked very messy, revealing a little unusual and beautiful scenery, and the sleeping face was quiet and delicate without the usual insignificance and gentleman''s face. Nagato discovered for the first time that Shiroyasha was also surprisingly feminine. at this time-- "Master Bai Yasha!" There was a call from outside the room, and then Bai Yasha''s maid came in with Aixia, Leticia, and another girl, "Master Shandora and Miss Aixia from Ghostfire are looking for...you! " At the end, the maid froze in place, looking at the embracing Nagato and Shiroyasha, her face dull. Not only the maid, but the three girls walking behind her were all stunned. The atmosphere in the room seemed a bit stiff for a while. "Yeah, good morning everyone!" Slightly stunned, Nagato opened his mouth to break the rigidity of the atmosphere, then looked at Leticia and Aixia, "Sorry, I must have worried you not going back yesterday, Leticia." "Indeed, Master, your waywardness is really troublesome." After hearing Nagato''s words, Leticia replied solemnly. "Ha, you are really welcome!" Hearing this, Nagato touched his nose with some helplessness, and turned his eyes to Aixia, "I didn''t go to see it yesterday, Aixia, the preliminaries should have passed." "Of course, who do you think I am!" Reflexively speaking, Aixia reacted and said loudly, "No, it''s not time to talk about this, what did you and Bai Yacha do here, Baga!!!" "As you can see, I drank with Bai Yacha and got drunk!" Facing the girl''s roar, Nagato said calmly, and at the same time gently shook Shiroyasha with his right hand, waking up the same drunk sleeping kimono loli. Opening his somewhat blurred eyes, Bai Yacha first looked at his clothes, then at Nagato. Then, Kimono Lori broke free from Nagato''s arms very calmly... Calmly began to organize his clothes. The whole process is simple and quick, and it is completely different from what a normal girl should have. But also, after all, Baiyasha is not an ordinary girl, but the Hakatai Demon, who is far beyond the eyes of ordinary people, the Star Spirit of the White Night, and the Demon God who has been baptized for a long time. Only the sharp-eyed Nagato clearly saw the flash of blush on Loli Kimono''s face. Of course, he wouldn''t say this idiotically. "Ahem!" Soon after finishing his own image, Shirayasha coughed a few times and attracted everyone''s attention, "As Nagato said, we just got drunk accidentally." Having said that, Bai Yasha looked at the other girl behind the maid: "It''s you, Shandora, you came to pick me up. Is the festival about to begin?" "Officially, Lord Baiyasha!" The red-haired girl in a special costume saluted Bai Yacha slightly and said, "Sandra is here to invite Master Bai Yacha to serve as the host and learn by the way." .. 1667 Chapter 084 The creators duel is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Realm wall, stage area! This is the operational headquarters of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival, and the final scene of the gift game-the battle of the creators. At 7 or 8 o''clock in the morning, the audience was already packed. On the central high platform of the venue, Nagato and Shiroyasha were sitting on the VIP stage chatting. "I have to say, those who open the back door are comfortable!" Glancing at Shandora, who was standing in the forefront and speaking to the audience, Nagato chuckled lightly, and then spoke to Shiroyasha next to her. If it hadn''t been for Shandora to lead the way, I''m afraid Nagato and others would not even have ordinary audience seats. As for the so-called VIP seats, that is definitely a delusion... "Indeed, Xiao Shandora is very on the road!" After hearing Nagato''s words, a satisfied look appeared on Shiroyasha''s face. Shandora, the protagonist of the Fire Dragon Birth Ceremony, and the new leader of the community [Salamandra], seems very satisfied with the Shiroyasha, the ruler of the whole class. Although she was only eleven years old, she was initially worthy of the status of one of the rulers on the north side. "Okay, let''s not gossip!" At this moment, Shandoras conversation came to an end, and the newborn fire dragon girl announced loudly, In the name of the fire dragon, the battle of the creators has officially begun. Here is the black rabbit Miss is here to host this game, welcome everyone!" With Shandora''s voice, the whole scene cheered. ... ... At this time, the sun is fully up... To announce the start of the game, the black rabbit came to the center of the stage. She took a deep breath, and smiled at the circular auditorium: "Let you wait a long time! The main gift game of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival [Duel of the Creators] The final is about to begin!" "The work of presiding and refereeing will be the exclusive referees of [ThousandEyes], everyone who is familiar with the black rabbit, will be responsible for serving everyone!" The black rabbit showed a smile to the audience, and there was a strange roar beyond the cheers from the audience. Even the stage of the entire game is shaking. "Woo!! The moon rabbit is really here!!!" "Black Rabbit!!! I came here just to see you!!!" "Today, you must have a glimpse of the scenery under your skirt!!!" The audience showed unusually strong enthusiasm, but the black rabbit was a little bit unbearable. Although the girl still had a smile on her face, her rabbit ears fell down, obviously a little scared. Obviously, the girl felt some indescribable danger, such as the bottom of her skirt. Although she trusts Shiroyasha very much, the girl also believes in the power that the former demon lord exerted on the bottom of her skirt, which seems to be visible, but is actually invisible. However, any girl who wants to come, can''t calm down in the face of countless gazes looking at the bottom of her skirt. "Huh!" After taking a few deep breaths, the black rabbit calmed down.180 novel www.xs180.com Showing his smile, the black rabbit turned around in the center of the stage and opened his arms facing the entrance of the venue, as if to welcome the contestants on stage. "Then please enter the contestants!" "Participants of the first round of the competition, [NoName]''s Kasugabe, and [Willowisp]''s Aisha Ignatius!" "We invite two contestants and facilitators to play!!" As soon as the black rabbit''s voice fell, Kasugabe Yao and her assistant, Jiuyuan Asuka, who appeared first, saw two equally expressionless girls walking in from the left entrance. Whether it is the freshness and nature of Kasuga Beyo or the noble beauty of Jiuyuan Asuka, the two girls are the kind of characters that make people shine, and the atmosphere of the whole venue suddenly becomes warm. Of course, amidst these cheers, just don''t complain about dissatisfaction. After all, the reputation of the nameless community in the box court is really not very good. Naturally, some people will be dissatisfied with the existence of the nameless on such a stage. Regarding these complaints, both girls completely ignored them. And the next moment-- "boom!!!" A thunder fell from the sky on the arena, and the current suddenly turned, and the figures of Aixia and Ai Leiniang appeared in the sky, as if stepping on the current to appear, which shocked people. "Wow!!!" In an instant, the atmosphere of the entire scene suddenly rose to the extreme. The appearance of the ghost fire duo was really shocking, far surpassing the nameless, and the audience immediately understood the strength of the wild fire in the north area of ??Hakatai. Especially Ai Lei Niang, who is from the natural royal sister family, attracted a wolf howl in the audience! Facing the two people who appeared in the ghost fire, especially Ai Lei Niang, Yao and Asuka became serious. They personally witnessed the battle between Nagato and the cosmic monsters, but they knew very well how terrifying the lethality of the natural mistress standing next to the girl with two pony tails. "Although I have heard that you and my patriarch knew each other, don''t think about me letting go, nameless!" At this time, the surrounding electricity has dissipated, Aixia embraced her in her arms, looked at Asuka and Yao with a serious expression, and said proudly, "The ultimate victory belongs to me, to the ghost fire!" "Humph!" Hearing what Aixia said, Asuka and Yao coldly hummed and turned their heads in unison. "What, you..." Seeing their performance, Aixia suddenly became dissatisfied... But not waiting for her to finish, the black rabbit immediately intervened and said: "Well, the contestants and collaborators have already appeared, so before the opening of the first round of the game, please ask Master Bai Yasha to explain the stage." As soon as she said this, Aixia fell silent. Not only her, everyone fell silent and looked at the high platform. Seeing this change, Bai Yacha in the VIP seat got up, leaped to the high stage lightly, and said, "Hello everyone, I won''t say much at this time. Thank you for your cooperation. Now, with the authority of the organizer In name, let me prepare the game stage for you." As soon as the voice fell, Bai Yasha clapped his hands, the invisible fluctuations spread, and a gray ball of light appeared on the court. And the four contestants instantly entered the ball of light... ps: Seeing Qianwumei is fascinated...... .. 1668 Chapter 085 Asukas Dean is the third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, the world changes! The ground under Kasugabe''s feet was swallowed by nothingness, and you could see many streamlined worlds spinning on the other side of the darkness. Yao noticed that one of them was the stage where the eagle lion had been battled. "This is... from Shiroyasha..." Thinking of this, the girl and her partner, Jiuyuan Asuka, looked at each other, and the two looked at each other and smiled. At the same time, they understood the current situation. Since this is the case, there is nothing to worry about. Thinking in this way, the two girls both handed over their bodies to the feeling of sinking to the bottom of the pot, quietly waiting for themselves to be filtered, accompanied by the scattered dazzling rainbow light, and finally thrown to the end of the stars. "puff!" The sound of this landing was somewhat unexpected. Yao took a closer look, and the material under his feet was part of the tree. No, this is not an ordinary tree "This tree...No, it''s not just the ground, it''s a place surrounded by roots?" This is a large hole surrounded by huge tree roots. Yao can understand that the tree trunk in front of her is actually a tree root because she can distinguish the smell of the soil with her strong sense of smell. Another person who heard Yao talk to herself laughed at her in a despising manner: "Oh, oh, thank you for telling us specifically, is it in the root of the tree?" "..." Yao turned her head away indifferently and turned her back to Aixia. Although she didn''t intend to provoke this time, this action seemed to be enough to make Aixia angry. Asuka, who stood beside Yao, looked at this scene somewhat unexpectedly. Asuka was really surprised at how easily Yao could cause the anger to deal with. The girl suddenly felt that her partner seemed to be quite black. As for the last person on the scene, Ai Lei Niang, well, this natural stay is still natural. At this time, the space between the four suddenly cracked, and what emerged from the crack was a black rabbit holding a luminous parchment. The girl with rabbit ears was holding up a [contract document] created based on the authority of the organizer. After a glance at the scene, the black rabbit read out the contents of the file plainly: [Bonus game name: [Underwood''s Labyrinth] Victory conditions: 1. Participants leave the maze formed by the roots of big trees and come to the wild. 2. Contestants destroy the gifts of opponents. 3. When the opponent cannot meet the conditions for victory (including surrender). Conditions of defeat: 1. The opponent reaches one of the conditions for victory. 2. Participants cannot meet the above conditions of victory. [Based on the name of [Judicial Authority], swearing under the banner of the above is the inviolability of the two parties.Both sides must engage in a glorious battle worth boasting.So here, announce the start of the game. The black rabbit''s oath is over, and this is the whistle for the beginning of the game. The two teams opened the distance in an instant, thinking about the first move. Since there are several conditions for victory, they naturally hope to have a clear policy. After a short period of blank space, the first action was the smiling Aixia. "Although you are nameless, I won''t release water!" I saw the girl with the blue ponytail smile so, and then flames filled her body. Under the control of the flame, the girl flew up and flew towards a certain place. "Not good!" Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com Seeing this scene, Asuka and Yao were secretly surprised, Yao even directly chased after him, but just as the girl jumped up, she saw a yellow figure appearing in front of her... This is no one else, it is Niang Ai! "boom!!!" Caught off guard, Yao was hit by a flying kick from Ai Lei Niang, and she fell heavily on the tree trunk, smashing a crack in the thick tree that was embraced by ten people. "Yao, are you okay!" Seeing the partner''s situation, Asuka''s face couldn''t help showing worry. But she didn''t dare to be distracted, because the girl knew very well that with her own skill, to be distracted in front of the monster-like natural elder sister was simply looking for death. "Ahem, it''s okay!" Standing up from the tree trunk, Yao coughed lightly, and then looked at Ai Lei with scorching eyes, "It just seems that if we don''t beat Sister Ai Lei quickly, we will fail." At this point, the girl couldn''t help but frown. No one understands the strength of the other party better than she who copied part of Ai Lei Niang''s power. To be honest, even if there is no time limit, Yao feels that she has little chance of winning. Now... "You don''t have to beat Sister Ai Lei!" At this moment, I saw Asuka wandering in front of Ai Lei Niang and said, "Yao, go after that woman, I will stop Sister Ai Lei..." "What, Asuka, this..." "Trust me!" Interrupting Kasugabe''s words, Asuka''s words were full of firmness. "I understand!" After being silent for a while, Yao''s right hand directly held the life catalogue hanging on his chest, and countless biological information emerged, and the information named Griffin condensed. In an instant, a large amount of wind elements gathered on the girl, and then turned into a pair of wind wings! "boom!!!" Amid the roar, Yaohua chased Aixia into a human-shaped griffon. But at the same moment, Lady Ai Lei started to move, and saw the girl clenching her right hand, and the endless thunder and lightning gathered, and she was about to hit Yao directly in the sky. however-- "How can I let you succeed, show up, Dean!!!" At this moment, an extra gift card appeared in Asuka''s hand, and the card turned and turned into light "DEEEeeeEEEN!!!" In the light flickering, the red steel giant twisted his hollow body, responding to his master''s call. The huge red body was painted and designed with the sun as the base to carefully decorate the whole body, showing an overwhelming sense of existence. After just appearing, the giant directly punched Ai Lei Niang. Faced with such an oppressive punch, even the universe monster could not ignore it. "Roar!!!" With a low growl in her mouth, Ai Lei Niang turned her fist full of thunder and lightning, and directly met the fist of the red steel giant summoned by Asuka. "boom!!!" A violent roar suddenly sounded, and the entire maze of trees shook in an instant... .. 1669 Chapter 086 Asukas battle is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh? This is..." At this time, on the VIP seat of the gift game-the creator''s duel, Bai Yasha looked at the scene of the battle between Asuka and Ai Leniang that emerged from the huge sphere in the field, and couldn''t help but lift his spirits. "I didn''t expect it to be a puppet made by Ruyi Shentie!" Through the game field completely controlled by him, Bai Yasha clearly perceives the existence of Asuka summoned, and he can''t help but think of a close friend who also likes to use the same god iron, and can''t help but let out a faint sigh. , And then some doubts emerged "By the way, when did Asuka possess this kind of thing?" "It was probably last night!" It was Nagato who answered Bai Yacha, and saw the red-haired boy say thoughtfully, "I met Asuka last night, and beside her, there is an elf who was just saved by her." "Elf? That''s how it is!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, Shiroyasha couldn''t help nodding. After all, the ores of the blessings of stars like Ruyi God Iron are mainly forged by the existence of earth elves and group elves. If the birds knew these creatures, it would be reasonable to get the iron giant. Knowing this, Bai Yacha stopped asking questions, but focused on the game. "Ah!" Nagato didn''t care about this, but looked at the game scene with some expectation, moved his fingers slightly, and said in a low voice that only he could hear: "Asuka, let me look forward to it, what step can you do!" ... ... At the scene of the game, the maze area spread by giant trees. The fierce waves caused by the terrible collision between the universe monster girl and the red steel giant finally gradually subsided, and the smoke and dust gradually dispersed. Asuka, who had closed his eyes because of the impact before, finally opened his eyes. Then, what appeared in the girl''s field of vision was the red steel giant who stood in front of her and loyally guarded her, and the girl who stood in the center of the big pit not far in front, with some damage to her clothes. "As a result, didn''t it hurt much?" With her small mouth, Asuka looked at Ai Lei Niang not far away with a complicated expression. Although knowing the opponent''s true body, Asuka had anticipated the enemy''s difficulties, but he did not expect that even without a human posture, the opponent would still be unimaginably powerful. You must know that Asuka''s puppet giant, Dean''s fist, can directly crush mountains and rivers! "Asuka, very strong!" At this moment, Ai Lei Niang walked out of the big pit and spoke softly. Natural Yu Jie''s voice was a little jerky, as if she didn''t like to use such words. "Master, allow me to use stronger power, be careful!" As soon as the voice fell, there was a terrible spiritual pressure on Ai Lei Niang. Under this spiritual pressure, Asuka seemed to face the terrifying cosmic monster at close range, and the powerful sense of crisis made the girl''s hair frightened. just-- "Huh! I won''t lose to you!" Severely pinched his thigh with his hand, in the sudden pain, Asuka broke free of the terrible pressure brought by Eleniang, and then issued his own command: "Dean, attack, fly punch!!" "DEEeeEEN!!!" Starting point in Chinese www.qdzw.cc Under Asuka''s order, the red steel giant roared, and the one eye was filled with scarlet light, and the giant''s right fist seemed to turn into a spring, heading towards Ai Lei. Faced with this sudden fist, Ai Lei Niang did not evade, her whole body was filled with electricity, and she also blasted a punch. "boom!" The fists banged once again, and the shock wave spread. Facing Dean''s fist that was even comparable to his own height, Monster Yu Jie''s fist was not inferior, but because of the difference in size, she took a step back and stepped a crack in the trunk under her feet. "Do it again, Dean!" At this time, in the face of this situation, Asuka spoke out loudly not convinced, and at the same time inspired his own favor in his heart. Invisibly, the girl knew that her spirit had been added to the giant... Under Asuka''s passionate emotions, the red steel giant was also excited, and saw that the giant instantly retracted his right hand, and his left hand also turned into a spring, blasting towards Ai Lei. "boom!" Faced with this sudden and swift bombardment, Ai Lei Niang once again took a blunt blow, and the whole person took a step back, but Tian Yu Jie still supported it with her own strength. It''s just not a good idea. Or using Dean''s power to fly upside down, slightly far away from the giant''s attack range, would be a better choice. because-- "It''s now!!" Asuka yelled loudly, and the speech was full of excitement. At the same time, the steel giant roared again, and his right hand turned into a palm directly, grabbing Niang Ai Lei, who had just received two fists and was somewhat paralyzed. "Success!" Seeing this scene, Asuka couldn''t help but get excited, but apart from the excitement, the girl did not get overwhelmed, because she knew very well that Ai Lei Niang still had many methods. Sure enough, at the next moment-- "Cracking!!" Unimaginable endless electric current filled Eleniang''s body, followed Dean''s arm, and enveloped the steel giant cast by the wishful god of iron. Although the appearance is a wishful spirit, the thunder is hard to destroy. However, the lingua and some special parts in Dean were not immune to high-voltage currents. Under the attack of Eleniang, the giant hummed a little. "Dean!!!" Calling out the name of her partner loudly, Asuka poured all her blessings into it. As her spirit continued to diminish, the girl seemed to be transformed into a red giant surrounded by electric current. "Sure enough, it''s still a bit reluctant!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Asuka understood that he might not be able to defeat the opponent, let alone other, as long as Ai Lei Niang manifested her body. "However, my original intention is not victory, but..." Thinking like this, the girl endured the pain and numbness, manipulated the giant to lift Niang Ai Lei, and then smashed it down! "boom!" Amid the violent roar, the entire battlefield collapsed... 1670 Chapter 087 Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The entire maze area oscillated in an instant. At this time, Kasugabe Yao, who was chasing Aixia in the form of a Griffon, couldn''t help but feel unstable, and her face was full of surprise. Through the air current that runs through the maze, the girl already knew about Asuka. Although it has long been known that Asuka is not Ai Lei Niang''s opponent, the girl still sighed when she really noticed it, but this was not the real reason for Yao''s shock. Yao was shocked because Asuka had directly destroyed the battlefield between the two in order to hold Ai Lei Niang. Although you won''t die in the game, Asuka will definitely get hurt! Thinking of this, the girl''s heart suddenly mixed feelings... But soon, she regained her energy! "Asuka!" "Teach me next!" A sentence like this flashed in his mind, and the face of the girl who had originally been quiet suddenly showed an absolute look, and the consciousness was all integrated into the life catalog in an instant... In an instant, the wind swept through, and the air around Yao actually condensed a huge griffon. "boom!!!" The next moment, I saw the Griffin spread its wings and shook the void. With the blessing of the Air Griffin, Yao directly moved forward at several times the speed of sound, crossing a distance of several kilometers in an instant. Not long after, the figure of Aixia flying in flames appeared in Yao''s vision. "The wind is coming!!" Seeing Aixia''s first glance, the girl directly used the griffin beast''s natural ability, and a violent whirlwind suddenly rose on Aixia''s path, like a small tornado. ... ... "cut!" Seeing the tornado appearing in vain in front of her, and feeling the shock of the air coming from behind, Aixia couldn''t help but stop her pace. Turning around, the girl saw it, as if Kasugabe Yao who had turned into a griffin was charging towards her. At that speed, he would directly hit himself in less than a second. "Have you had any trouble, nameless, just too arrogant, you!" Faced with this situation, Aixia almost didn''t even want to directly display the gift she got from Nagato. She picked her right hand on her chest and picked out a necklace inscribed with mysterious runes. This is a gift specially created by Nagato for Aisha, whose name is the Eight Desolate Dragon Pendant "Come out, my pets!" Accompanied by Aixia''s call, a large amount of deep blue flames appeared on the dragon pendant, instantly flooding the surrounding environment, and the next moment, eight ferocious flame dragon heads were born. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" After the birth, the fire dragons first looked up to the sky and roared, the hot high temperature and flames continued to destroy the surrounding environment, and then one after another they bite and killed the Kasugabe who was coming. Eightfold Longwei reverberates continuously in this small passage, full of deterrence. "not good!" Facing the incoming fire dragon, Kasugabe Yao barely reacted with the quality of the Griffin he has now, and immediately gathered in front of him an endless wind barrier. Then-hot search novel www.resoooxs.com "boom!!!" The mighty dragon, the eight fire dragons directly broke through the barrier of the wind, and then directly impacted on Yao''s gaseous griffon. With eight consecutive impacts, Yao directly flew hundreds of meters. "Ahem!!!" The image of the griffon on his body disappeared, revealing a young girl coughing softly. Obviously, Yao was injured under these shocks! But in this way, Yao also took the opportunity to get a proper distance from the eight dangerous dragons, although this distance seems to be of little significance... At least when thinking about how to fight the fire dragon. Therefore, the girl fell silent... "The nameless guy, are you thinking about how to destroy my dragon?" At this moment, Aixia''s figure wandered out of the flames, surrounded by eight dragons of flame condensing, and the surrendering posture that appeared was really impressive. "But it''s all in vain, nameless guy!" With such words as the end, there was a gaseous state around Aixia, contacting the surrounding flame dragons, and instantly the flames burned more vigorously, and the fire dragons showed a more ferocious look. This is the power that Aisha holds as an earth elf, in short, the power to give birth to gas. With the help of gas, the fire dragon became more terrifying and hideous. "Roar!!!" "Woohoo!!!" "boom!!!" With an almost riotous posture, the fire dragons rushed directly towards Kasugabe Yao, and then they arrived in front of Yao. The hideous minions tried to tear the girl apart. The simply girl had already decisively used the power from Ai Lei Niang before, stepped on the ground and stepped back. The fire dragon failed the first culling and rushed up again, but Yao reacted faster. Although the fire dragons were fierce offensive, Yao could still avoid it with strength and consciousness. For a while, the chase scene of the fire dragon and the girl appeared on the entire battlefield. "Ahhhh, you fellow!" Standing outside the chasing battlefield, Aixia could not help but feel annoyed as she watched Yao''s amazing ability to avoid the attack of her own fire dragon. Although the girl''s eight wild fire dragon is strong, but it lacks a spirituality, the reaction speed will be somewhat delayed. If this weren''t the case, how could that nameless guy avoid it. but-- "Since I knew the defect, how could I not expect to make up for it!" With a soft snort, Aixia''s hands were sealed, and for a short while, the eight fire dragons who had been blindly chasing Kasuga Beya were stunned, and then they dispersed directly. "Ok?!" Seeing this scene, Yao was surprised at first, but soon reacted. Because the eight fire dragons have been distributed in eight directions, they surround her! "Quickly break through!" Perceiving the danger instinctively, Yao prepared to directly break through, but the opponent''s actions were too fast. In an instant, the eight fire dragons resonated, and everything around him fell into flames. Almost unable to react, Yao opened his mouth and was swallowed by flames before he could say anything... 1671 Chapter 088 Dapeng Golden Winged Bird Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!heat!So hot!It''s really hot! Although he had transformed his body into the biological characteristics of the Hakoba fantasy creature, the fire rat in the first place, Kasugabe Yao still felt the unspeakable heat. The heat that seemed to be melting all over made the girl''s mind blank. In a daze, the girl didn''t want anything, she wanted to sleep. Only at this moment, the figure of her solitary friend flashed in the girl''s mind, and that sacrificing one''s life dragged the strongest enemy and taught her friend the hope of victory. "No, no!" "I can''t fall down here!" "For Asuka, for the black rabbit, for everyone in the community, I want to win!" The passionate determination echoed in the girl''s heart, directly dispelling the drowsiness in the girl''s heart, and at the same time conveying the burning pain of the body. "Okay, it hurts!" In the sea of ??flames, Kasugabe Yao''s tears burst straight out. But even so, Kasugabeya did not give up. Of course, she did not think of a way. The girl just grasped her gift-the catalog of life. "Father, help me!" In the sea of ??fire, the girl sent out her most sincere prayer. This is extremely stupid, but it is also wise, because the girls gift comes from her father, originally just for the gift of a girl who was paralyzed when she was young to stand up. But in this seemingly ordinary gift, there is a terrible possibility hidden... In fact, the catalog of life can collect information from all life forms, sample from the "catalog", and then "evolve" and "synthesize", allowing the holder to evolve a single systematic tree, and even simulate the power of the "strongest species" . The gift in Yao''s hand comes from his father, and the intelligence in it is enough, but he is locked in it! And now, the girl sincerely called, awakening this possibility... ... ... "Yao!!!" Outside the sea of ??flames, the black rabbit as the referee looked at all this with great concern. If it weren''t for the referee of this game, he shouldn''t be partial, and if it wasn''t for Yao who is in the sea of ??fire and has not given up, I am afraid that the black rabbit will directly rush into the sea of ??fire. As Hakatai Tsukito, who values ??his partners, there is nothing more regretful than when his partner is in crisis, but he is powerless. And this kind of regret, Black Rabbit has tasted twice... The first time was two hundred years ago, in the face of the absolute evil that ravaged Hakoba, the Hakoba Moon Rabbit clan was directly destroyed. The second time was three years ago, facing the destruction of Arcadia in the Alliance of Devil Kings! The two regrets caused the black rabbit''s heart to be riddled with holes, and the girl really didn''t want to suffer a third time. and so-- "Miss Yao, it must be safe!" Outside the fire, the black rabbit prayed silently in his heart, as if he had heard the black rabbit''s prayer. At this time, the sea of ??flames changed drastically. "Boom!!!" Eighth book now www.8shuba.com Amid the violent roar, a golden flame column burst out from the center of the originally light blue sea of ??fire. Then the golden flames spread in all directions... It started to erode the entire blue sea of ??fire. "How is this going?!" Seeing this scene, not only the black rabbit was stunned, but the audience outside was also stunned, even Aixia herself was also stunned, but soon Aixia made his own reaction: "No matter what you are doing, I will defeat you completely first, come on, my darlings!" As soon as Aixia''s words fell, the flames in the eight directions of the sea of ??fire rolled, and eight fire dragons that appeared larger than before appeared out of thin air, rushing towards the central golden flame pillar. "boom!!!" The fire dragons violently collided with the golden flame pillar one after another. The eight fire dragons stepped back one after another, and the flame beam quickly shattered, but immediately, the collapsed golden flames gathered in the void again... Kasugabe Yao''s figure flashed past the center of the flame, and then blended into it! "cry!!!" The next moment, the sound of deterrence suddenly echoed, and the golden flames condensed into a golden bird with wings covering the sky, and unimaginable deterrence permeated. "Woohoo!!!" After the appearance of the big peng bird, the fire dragons roared one after another, but their voices were full of retreat. Obviously, the fire dragons were extremely afraid of the peng bird. "This, this is... how is it possible, Dapeng Golden Winged Bird!" Seeing the golden peng bird covering the sky, and feeling the feeling of fear passed from the fire dragon, Aixia''s face is very wonderful, the girl really did not expect this kind of thing to appear. You must know that the Dapeng Golden Winged Bird is one of the eight parts of the Buddha''s Tianlong, the strongest species in the legend that takes dragons as food! Whether it is dealing with gods or dragons, Dapeng Golden Winged Birds are extremely powerful. It''s a mere namelessness, and it can be transformed into such a terrible thing. Aixia is really unbelievable! Compared to Aixia, Black Rabbit was equally shocked, but he was not surprised by the fact that Kasugabe turned into a Roc garuda, but thought of the leader of the unnamed predecessor Arcadia-Kong Ming. In the memory of Black Rabbit, it was a legendary existence, Arcadia''s strongest combat power. Regardless of facing any enemy, his winning percentage is there. It is through the cooperation between Kong Ming and Canary that the nameless predecessor Arcadia can have such a terrible achievement. Because Black Rabbit''s identity is the adopted daughter of Arcadia Staff Canary... Therefore, he is very familiar with Kong Ming. In Black Rabbit''s memory, Kong Ming, who seemed to be the strongest combat power of Arcadia, fought through constant transformation, and the Dapeng Golden Wing Bird was an ability he used to use. "I remember Master Canary once accidentally said that Master Kong Ming''s real name was not Kong Ming, but... Kasugabe, Xiaoming? Wait, Kasugabe?!!!" Thinking of this, the black rabbit looked at the Dapeng Golden Winged bird that was flying in the sky, and suddenly something was wrong with his eyes! "That''s it, Miss Yao turned out to be the nameless real young master!" "The young master of the unnamed predecessor returned through the call of the black rabbit. This is the favor of the goddess of fate, black rabbit, I am really touched on the stage, hum, inspired the power of Master Kong Ming, Miss Yao absolutely won! 1672 Chapter 089-The Demon King Is Attacking For Subscription You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next battle development, just as the black rabbit expected. In the face of the big Peng gold-winged bird that Kasuga Beya turned into, the eight wild fire dragons summoned by Aixia had no resistance at all, almost one claw, and one after another shattered. The golden flames diffused from the Dapeng Golden Winged bird swallowed the entire blue sea of ??fire. In less than a moment, Aixia completely lost! But it''s no wonder, after all, the Dapeng Golden Wing Bird is the strongest species in the box court that feeds on dragons. It has the attribute of restraint against dragons, and can be called the natural enemy of fire dragons! "This, how is this possible!!" Looking sluggishly at everything in front of her, Aixia''s face was full of shock, "Impossible, my Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon, actually, unexpectedly, this way is defeated..." Then in the girl''s field of vision, the golden peng bird that obscured the field of vision suddenly dispersed. Kasuga Beyo''s figure appeared in the swirling sparks, but at this time the girl had golden wings on her back, her whole body dress was quite different, and her whole body was overwhelmed, like a goddess! "Give up!" Slowly falling from the sky, Kasugabeya landed in front of Aixia, and said calmly and naturally, "I can''t keep my hand to others in this state." "hateful!" Hearing Yao''s words, Aixia was undoubtedly angry. It''s just that the girl also understands that anger is meaningless, because the current situation is that, facing Kasuga Beya in such a posture, Aixia estimated that she might not be able to take a single blow. Not only her, even her elder sister, Vera, is not the opponent''s opponent. I''m afraid that only his own man can beat the opponent. "how is it?" Seeing Aixia''s ugly face, Kasuga Beya spoke again. For some reason, the girl heard a little anxiety from her mouth. At the same time, Aixia felt the energy coming from the soon-to-erupt sodium in her body... Obviously, if you hesitate any more, the opponent will probably launch an attack directly. To be honest, the girl was really not sure to take even an ordinary blow from the other party. Yao at this moment is undoubtedly the fourth fighting power. That being the case, then... "I surrender!" Aixia, who was not unable to lose, raised her left hand and said, "Remember it for me, nameless guy, next time, I will definitely win." As Aixia''s voice just fell, the center of the box court responded, and the game venue shattered like glass. In a blink of an eye, the two returned to the original prototype stage. More than two people, Ai Lei Niang and Jiu Yuan Asuka, who was a little bit tattered, also appeared on the venue. The two people who were facing each other suddenly froze in place. "The winner... [noname] Kasugabe!" At this moment, the figure of the black rabbit suddenly appeared, and announced the result of the game towards the entire venue. In an instant, all the audience shouted and burst into a deafening roar. Even if the winner is an unknown person, there is not much dissatisfaction among spectators at this time. Anyone who saw Kasuga Beya incarnation of the Roc garuda can not treat it as a nameless. "Great!" Seeing this scene, Kasugabe Yao, who was in the state of goddess, said so, the whole person fell to the ground, the equipment on his body suddenly dissipated, and he fell to one side.Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com "Miss Yao, are you okay!" The black rabbit with quick eyes and quick hands came to the girl''s side in an instant and held her back. Then the black rabbit discovered that Kasuga Beyo''s feet seemed to have lost consciousness at this moment. Not only the black rabbit, but everyone else in the room also discovered this. Because the girls feet are too deformed... "It''s okay!" Shaking his head, Kasugabe gasped for a few times before speaking, "This is only the consequence of the overdose of the gift. I have to rest for a few days to recover. I slept first." As soon as he finished speaking, Kasugabe Yao leaned directly on the black rabbit and fainted. To be honest, if it weren''t for the black rabbit to understand that Yao belongs to the type that can''t lie, and should really just consume too much, I am afraid that he would have run out of the field long ago. In fact, it is officially the case. Kasugabe has only lost his power due to the excessive use of the life catalog. Just enough rest time, within two or three months, the girl will be back to her original condition. "..." Aixia, who was standing in the narration, watched for a long time, and suddenly asked the black rabbit, "Hey, Noble Hakata, what is the name of the guy next to you." "... Yao, Kasugabe Yao!" The black rabbit was slightly surprised, then smiled and said. "Kasugabe Yao? I remember her!" In a low voice, Aixia took a deep look at the sleeping girl, and then was about to leave, but at this moment, the girl seemed to sense something and looked up at the sky Like rain, a large number of black letters were scattered in the distant sky! "The [Contract Document] that emits black light...difficult...is it?" As if remembering something, the girl subconsciously picked up one of the letters from the ground and opened it. After opening the sealing wax covered with a flute clown pattern, the [Contract Document] read: [Bonus game name: [ThePIEDPIPERofHAMELIN] List of participants: At present, it is a community of all the participants and organizers in the 3999 Outer Gate, 4OOOOOO Outer Gate, and Jingjiebi stage area. Game leader designated by the contestant and the organizer: The traveler of the sun, the star spirit-Bai Yasha. Sponsors victory conditions: Conquer and kill all contestants. Winning conditions for contestants: 1. Defeat the organizer''s game leader. Second, break the hypocritical heritage and establish a true heritage. Oath: Respect the above content and hold a gift game based on the glory, flag and the authority of the organizer. [GrimmGimoire.Hameln] seal] With a large number of black letters falling one after another, the stage was silent. As if to break the swelling air, a person in the audience yelled: "The devil...the devil has appeared!!!" .. 1673 Chapter 090 Trapped and Showdown Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The boundary wall, two thousand meters in the sky. In the distant high altitude, four figures stood on the protrusions of the boundary wall. One is a woman wearing a revealing white costume. This woman with white hair and looking about 20 years old holds a flute about the length of her upper arm in her right hand and plays, looking down at the stage below her feet. "Participant Fang is qualified to be our opponent... There should be seven people including the girl from [Salamandra], Weser?" "No, there are only four people. In the game just now, the two nameless little girls and the elves of the wildfire have lost their combat effectiveness!" Wearing a contrasting black military uniform with short black hair, the man known as Weser responded to the question of the woman in white: "Now our main opponents are only the strongest ghost fire, the vampire knight, the monster girl and the fire dragon of the class dominator. Also, we have to deal with that fake [Rattenfanger] by the way." While talking, the man fiddled with the flute he held in his hand. It was different from the white-clothed woman. The length was even the same as that of the tall man. For a musical instrument, it was obviously an abnormal length. The appearance of the third person is no longer human at all. It has a smooth appearance made of a material similar to pottery, and many ventilation holes have been dug up and down the whole body. If you want to give a simple example, this giant soldier with a total length of fifty feet may be like an anthropomorphic flute. There is a particularly huge ventilation hole on the face, which always emits strange sounds and vibrations around. Standing in the middle of the three of them was a young girl wearing a black and white spotted pattern dress. No one else, it was the spotted loli who had met Nagato before. After seeing the faces of the three of them, the loli girl announced in an unsentimental and flat tone: "Let''s start the gift game, please act according to the predetermined plan." "Okay! What about the guy who gets in the way?" "You can kill." "Yes, mymaster!" ... ... At this time, the high platform of the headquarters operated by Fire Dragon changed drastically! For no reason, a black wind suddenly appeared, covering Bai Yasha''s whole body, and forming a sphere around her, sealing the Demon King of Bai Ye directly inside. "What...what...!" Seeing the changes around him, Bai Yacha was stunned. To be honest, the Demon King of Bai Ye really didn''t expect that someone would seal himself with the authority of the organizer. "Master Bai Yasha!" Shandora, who was walking by Bai Yasha, noticed this change and stretched out her hand to Bai Yasha, but was blocked by the black wind raging on the balcony. Not only that, the black wind is getting stronger and stronger, and most of the VIP guests, including Sandra, blow away. Of course, among the people who are blown away here, Nagato who is here leisurely is not included! "Tsk tusk, it''s really interesting, Bai Yasha!" Ignoring the dark wind around him, Nagato''s purple eyes looked straight at Shiroyasha, and said, "It seems that the demon king who is coming this time has a lot of connection with you!" "Huh, it seems so!" Love Books www.aibook8.com The Bai Yasha in the sphere pressed his hands against the inner wall of the sealed sphere, and used a little strength, but found that it had no effect. He couldn''t help but shrugged his shoulders and expressed his approval. Then the Demon King of Shiroya looked at Nagato-- "I have to say that this is indeed our miscalculation, but it''s okay, I beg you, we think it should be easy to solve the enemy with your half-prosperous power." "It''s really easy, but I don''t want to move!" Hearing what Bai Yacha said, Nagato did not act, but looked at her with interest, and said quietly, "Speaking of which, looking at you like Senior Bai Yacha, it''s really refreshing!" "..." After being silent for a while, Bai Yasha''s gaze when looking at the red-haired boy suddenly changed, "It seems that Lapuzi is right, you really have a problem!" "Lapp... should be Laplace, right?" Hearing a certain term in Shirayashas words, Nagato couldnt help but a little smile appeared on his face, It turned out to be that one, its no wonder that Senior Shirayasha you tried to test me last time, if it was that one, It is really possible to see my problem!" Laplace Demon, one of the cadres of Thousand Eyes! The legend knows the exact position and momentum of each atom in the universe, and can use Newton''s law to show the entire process of cosmic events, the great devil in the past and the future! Although the demon of Laplace is no longer omniscient and omnipotent because of the changes of the times, it is still not to be underestimated. For Nagato inferring the identity of Lapuzi, Shiroyasha is not surprising. After all, Lapuzi is also famous in the box court. At this time, the White Night Demon only cares about one thing "What are you going to do?" "Come back home!" The red-haired boy smiled and replied, "I think I should have told you, Senior Baiyacha, my purpose is to go home, at least for the short term." "Short-term goals, so do you have long-term goals?" After hearing Nagato''s words, Shiroyasha almost subconsciously asked. Originally, Shiroyasha didn''t expect Nagato to answer, but she quickly got an answer: "Yes, the long-term goal is to conquer the box court." "conquer?!" In surprise, Shiroyasha couldn''t help but think of something, and then, kimono Lori looked at Nagato with a little shock and sternness! A lot of information revealed by Nagato was integrated in Bai Yasha''s brain, pointing to a terrible conclusion. It''s just that Shiroyasha can''t believe it, because if this is the case... then what Nagato has to do at this time is too dangerous, and it is completely joking about Hakata''s future! "Could it be that you are a chaotic person!" "No, Bai Yasha, I am the master of Chaos!" While speaking, Nagato''s right hand lifted and flicked in the void... The invisible power spread and merged into the surrounding dark wind. Under such power, the wind became more terrifying and violent, isolating the entire high platform. "Very well, from now on, let''s have a good chat here, Bai Yasha!" ps: Next is the final plot of this episode. There are a lot of plot points. I have to think about the connection of details... 1674 Chapter 091 Vampire, Fire Dragon and Demon King You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outside the high platform blocked by the black wind, a dozen figures were standing in the sky. Looking at the situation in front of them, Shandora, who had become the center of the crowd, was completely at a loss. Just now, everyone did not try to attack, but the effect was almost zero. "No, these black winds turned out to be the authority of the organizer!" At this time, Leticia''s figure flew to Shandora''s side and said, "The power of the organizer''s authority needs to be broken by cracking the organizer''s authority game." "so what to do now?" After hearing the words of the vampire knight, Shandora asked subconsciously. Although the leader of the fire dragon, Shandora is only an eleven-year-old girl. In this case, you naturally want to rely on others subconsciously! "Send against the devil first, Shandora!" It was not Leticia who answered Sandra, but his brother-Mandela Terdorek. I saw that the dragon with horns on his head had turned around and looked straight at the boundary wall in the distance. Several figures on the top. "I see, brother!" After hearing her brother''s words, Shandora took a deep breath, then turned and flew towards the distance. Compared to thinking about the overall situation, it is the easiest battle for a girl. In fact, after inheriting the dragon''s horns from her ancestors not long ago, Sandra was also a little bit ready to move! The girl wanted to give it a try, how strong she is now! Behind the girl, Leticia also stirred her wings, and saw the pure-blooded vampire look at Mandela, smiled and nodded, and then followed. "You''re grown up, Mandela, I''ll take care of Shandora and arrange the evacuation!" "...Master Leticia" Looking at the figure of the departed vampire, Mandela''s expression was a little complicated. Speaking of the relationship between Mandela and Leticia is still very good, after all, he is also one of the younger brothers of Canary, at least before the destruction of Arcadia, it was like this. Only after the destruction of Arcadia, the fire dragon, which was weakened by the final trial of humanity, lost its backing and became more vulnerable. For the development of the community, Mandela could only sever the relationship with the nameless, because if If the name is dragged down, the future of the fire dragon may be even more unbearable. Although Mandela''s actions are excusable, but after all, it is too unreasonable. Therefore, after reuniting with Leticia, either because of embarrassment in his heart, or in order to maintain the dignity of the community, Mandela completely ignored Leticia, but he did not expect... "Forget it, no time to think about it!" Shaking his head, Mandela put aside the distracting thoughts in his mind, and flew towards the community headquarters below. Mandela was actually prepared for this attack by the Demon King... And now, he is going to start his own preparations to protect the safety of the festival audience! Mandela will never allow the reputation of the fire dragon to be affected! ... ... Leticia didn''t know what Mandela was thinking. Following Shandora closely, the vampire knight was thinking of his own master at this time. The vampire maid didn''t understand, what was he doing? If Leticia didn''t perceive wrongly, in the dark storm that blocked the high platform, there was the power of Nagato.62 Novel www.62xs.com Although it is only a little bit sporadic, it can''t be felt at all under normal circumstances. However, as far as Nagato''s personal maid is concerned, she can barely sense that little bit. "Forget it, I''ll just follow the command line!" The thoughts in his head were going back and forth, but Leticia was still unclear, so in the end, she could only throw out the distracting thoughts in her mind, and the whole body concentrated and followed behind Shandora. After all, although Shandora was young, she inherited the horns of the pure-blood dragon, the Xinghai Dragon King, and her strength was impressive. A vampire who has lost his godhead really needs to use all his strength to catch up. In this way, Shandora and Leticia quickly approached the boundary wall of the box court, one after the other, and at this moment, three of the four figures on the boundary wall jumped directly from the boundary wall. Down, down towards the town. "This" Seeing this scene, Shandora suddenly hesitated. The problem of being a novice appeared again. Faced with the division of the enemy, the girl didn''t know what to do, and at this moment, Leticia surpassed her. "Come on, Shandora, catch the thief first, catch the king, the devil is the key!" "Ah! Yes!" The words in the ear immediately made Shandora subconsciously replied loudly, and the girl''s face turned red, but soon Shandora reacted and was about to catch up with Leticia "boom!!!" In an instant, a violent black whirlwind blasted down from top to bottom. Leticia, who was the first to bear the brunt, received a strong impact immediately, and the whole person fell from the sky and directly blasted onto the ground building, setting off a burst of dust. And Shandora was also attacked and almost fell to the ground in the whirlwind full of death. "call!!!" Fortunately, the gifted fire dragon held by Shandora is very pure, and under the blessing of the horns of the Xinghai Dragon King on her head, she has exerted extraordinary power... The scorching dragon flame burst out from around the girl, offsetting the black whirlwind... And below-- "boom!!!" There was a roar in the ruins, and Leticia''s figure suddenly appeared. Although she received a blow from the front, it was clear that there was only a slight damage on the clothes of the vampire maid. "It''s really good, you guys!" At this moment, a faint voice came from the sky. Then Shandora and Leticia saw that, against the black whirlwind, their original target, the demon king who launched the attack-Loli in spotted costumes, landed in front of them from above. "I like you two very much. Give you a chance. How about becoming my subordinate?" The devil''s words are simple and relaxed, but the words are full of willfulness and domineering, and in line with the terrifying aura that is permeating the girl, it gives people a great sense of oppression. It''s like, if you don''t agree, you will fall into death... ps: Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day! .. 1675 Chapter 092-The Demon King of the Black Death Spot You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What are you... kidding!" Although the power of the Loli Demon in front of her was amazing, after listening to her words, Shandora not only was not scared, but was completely angry. "How can our guardian of order become the devil''s subordinate!" In words, the dragon power on Shandora''s body gradually spread, and the pure dragon power from the ancestors raged, "Hamel demon king, tell me honestly, what is your purpose?" "Hamel''s Demon King? You are wrong!" Seeing that Shandora had become more dangerous under her own pressure, the Spotted Demon King said in Gu Jing Wubo''s tone, "The official name of my gift is [Black Dead Spotted Demon King], you can call me Master Pestor!" "My lord? Humph! I don''t care what your name is, tell your purpose!" Listening to the words of the Demon King Gu Jing Wubo, Shandora''s face became more angry, and the dragon flames on her body gradually filled, burning the surrounding air... Leticia, who was next to Shandora, couldn''t help but sighed secretly. In the eyes of the vampire maid, Shandora was still too young. Although she was full of fighting spirit against the devil is a good thing, but in the war with the devil, it is more than enough to have courage. In order to defeat the devil, in addition to courage, wisdom and decisive judgment are needed! Before the official start of the war, try to collect the demons information and break the opponents sponsor authority. This is the correct way to face the demon. If you want to use pure force to solve the demon, unless your own strength reaches a terrible level, it is enough to ignore everything Rules, otherwise they are meaningless. While sighing secretly, Leticia looked at the Loli Demon and couldn''t help thinking. In the previous gift game contract, the vampire maid knew that the community in front of the demon king was [Hamel''s Magic Book], which was derived from Grimms fairy tale. It''s just that Leticia can''t understand, what is the relationship between Grimm''s fairy tale and the black death spot, which is the black death? Thinking of this, Leticia missed her friend, Canary. If she is there, I am afraid that I will see the enemy''s details very quickly, and then come up with a solution to the opponent, and at that time, Leticia only needs to obey the orders! Just when Leticia was troubled, the Blotch Demon, that is, Pest, spoke again, her voice still incomparably flat, as if there was no emotion... "My purpose is only one, either surrender or destroy?!" As soon as the voice fell, the spotted skirt on Pest''s body was flowing with the wind, accompanied by a large number of black whirlwinds, spreading over the entire battlefield, surrounding Leticia and Shandora. Under this strange whirlwind, everything around suddenly dimmed, revealing a strange atmosphere. "Huh, such a nonsense, I can''t spare you!" Seeing Peister''s actions, the dragon horns on Shandora''s head that originated from the Xinghai Dragon King suddenly shimmered, and the scorching dragon flames burst out in a more terrifying and hot form under the blessing of the dragon horns. "boom!!!" The pitch-black whirlwind and the scorching dragon flame collided in the void. The collision of two forces of completely opposite nature in the void even caused the distortion of the space, and then accompanied by a fierce roar, the terrible impact spread in all directions. The black whirlwind surrounded on the battlefield, under this impact, suddenly appeared riddled with holes. At the first collision, the attacks of the two girls were evenly matched. It''s just that Shandora is not alone!Euyue Book www.euyue.com "It''s now!" Immediately after the attack, Leticia moved, and the girls shadow instantly materialized and turned into dragon jaws, biting and killing Pest. This is one of Leticia''s last gifts, the Shadow of the Dragon! As a knight guarding the box garden, Leticia once went up to the position of the guardian "Dragon Knight" of the phylogenetic tree, and even turned into a dragon. The "Dragon Shadow" was a dragon from the belief at that time. As one of the three strongest species of Hakata, the Thoroughbred Dragon, even if it''s just a shadow, is powerful. At least if he takes the blow head-on, Pest will also be hit hard. just-- "Don''t underestimate people!" The originally indifferent spotted loli couldn''t help raising her voice, "My name is Pest, and my body is the representative of the 80 million resentful spirits who died of the Black Death. How can such a small trick hurt me!!" As soon as the voice fell, the black storm around Pest suddenly swept up and spread in all directions... Compared with just now, Pest''s Reiki has increased several times! The original girl was just a five-digit demon king, but after the explosion, there was a vague tendency to reach four-digit... Leticia''s dragon shadows couldn''t be approached at all, they were bounced away! "Next, it''s you!" Speaking softly, Pest raised his hands and pointed them at Leticia and Shandora. In an instant, two small, pitch-black tornadoes blasted towards the two girls. Unprepared, Shandora and Leticia can only release gifts to resist! however-- "boom!!!" "boom!!!" With two consecutive roars, Leticia and Sandora flew out under the tornado''s bombardment, and smashed heavily into the low building. More than that, the invisible virus even spread in the air, eroding the entire town. ... ... "Ah, it looks like my princess is angry!" At this moment, at the apex of a certain building in the City of Flames, the man in uniform named Weser couldn''t help but stop, turning his head to look at the direction of Pest''s battle. "It seems that I have to speed up!" As soon as the voice fell, the man leaped quickly between the roofs again. Soon, he saw a team that was taking refuge. The sharp-eyed man saw the pale girl with two ponytails and the yellow-robed royal sister at the front of the team. "...I found you!" He whispered in his mouth, Weser jumped straight up, fell to the front of the team, and said, "This is nowhere, ghosts!" .. 1676 Chapter 093 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Everyone, this way is different!" Standing in front of the wildfire refuge team, Weser''s face was full of smiles. Although there was a monster girl who seemed to be troublesome in the team, Weser was not afraid. In other words, Weser came to the opponent, which was their strategic plan prepared before the battle. Therefore, Weser is mentally prepared for a fierce battle! Of course, as the demon incarnation of natural phenomena such as land catastrophe, river flooding, and site collapse, a member of the pre-community [Fantasy Magic Book Group] and a subordinate of the demon king with black dead spots, Weser is equally confident. Most importantly, before the decisive battle, Weser received the godhead bestowed by the Black Death Spot Demon. With the Godhead, Weser is in a way no different from the Demon King! just-- "Someone really got in the way!" Faced with Weser''s appearance, Aixia, who was at the forefront of the team, didn''t look panicked at all. Instead, she embraced her arms, revealing a touch of uncomfortable confusion. Not only Aixia, but other people in the Wildfire Community showed no panic, and all looked at him with interest. This situation immediately made Weser feel whether he had gone to the wrong set! Shouldn''t the other party be angry and frightened at this time? Nothing... It shouldn''t be the look of monkeys! "Hello!" Although he is a demon, Weser is not a deep character. Faced with this weird situation, he immediately asked, "You guys, what look is this!" "You don''t need to mind this." Hearing Weser''s words, Aixia, who was already very unhappy, immediately used his poison tongue skills, "Anyway, in those guys'' plans, you are just a trick." "What do you mean?!!!" After hearing what Aixia said, Weser, who was only annoyed at first, suddenly had a bad idea, but at the moment his words were just said "Miss Aixia''s words are literal!" An unfamiliar and familiar voice rang in Wesers ears, and then a flower appeared in front of the devils eyes, and a boy with white hair and golden eyes appeared in an instant, and the other party smiled slightly towards Weser... "boom!!!" In the next moment, Weser flew out and slammed heavily on the boundary wall thousands of meters away. The demon incarnation of the Weser River is even embedded in the wall. "what!!" Blood was spit out, and Weser''s face was full of shock. At this moment, he remembered that the white-haired boy just now was the Royal Highness of the Demon Kings Alliance. The master of Weser, Pest, was summoned because of His Royal Highness and his subordinates. Its just that the devil really doesnt know why His Royal Highness would attack him! But this does not prevent him from drawing a conclusion- "Difficult, is it, all this is a conspiracy, what are they going to do? No, you must tell Master Pest, otherwise..." Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com "It''s too late, Weser Demon!" With a faint voice from far to near, His Royal Highness''s figure appeared in front of him instantly, "This is an unimaginable game of chess. It is related to the game at the top of the box court. It is not just Pester, even I am just one. A chess piece." "And your kind of dragon suit that doesn''t even have a chess piece, let''s get out first!" As soon as the voice fell, His Highness''s fist hit Weser''s abdomen heavily, blasting the demon deeply into the boundary wall, and terrible cracks spread across the boundary wall... "Very good, the battle is over!" After doing all this, His Royal Highness could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, he was shocked by my name, otherwise, I am afraid it can''t be solved so easily." After all, Weser is a demon with a godhead, and his melee ability alone is not bad for His Highness. Although if the strength is fully deployed, it will still be the mercy of being killed by His Highness... ... ... "It seems that Your Highness has already won!" At this moment, Cai Liling''s figure appeared beside Aixia in the group of ghost fires, looking at the situation of His Royal Highness from a distance, she couldn''t help but said happily: "Sure enough, Your Highness is very strong." "Indeed, that white-haired boy is very strong!" Although she was a little unhappy with the look of the guy who had just met a little while ago, Aixia had to admit that the white-haired kid was really strong. Even when his gifts are still intact, it doesn''t seem to be the opponent''s opponent. just-- "No matter how strong it is, it''s just a pawn in the hands of Lord Saye, isn''t it?" Looking at the excited Cai Liling, Aixia said maliciously on her face that made the girl''s excitement drop directly below the freezing point, and Cai Liling''s originally excited smile suddenly turned into a bitter face. "Although that is true, please don''t tell me if you can." "It seems that Lord Saya is really scary!" Seeing Cai Liling''s changes, Aixia''s mind flashed such a judgment, and then she asked, "You haven''t told me yet, what are Nagato-kun and Saya-sama planning?!" "We only know that adults, they are going to kill absolute evil!" Hearing Aixias question, Cai Liling said, I dont know about other things. To be honest, we dont know much. Only today did we know that Lord Nagato is actually Lord Says brother. ." "My lord, their plan is not something you and I can guess!" It was not Cai Liling who spoke, but a black-robed old man behind the WISP team, "What we have to do now is to escort the WISP members to a safe place. Let''s go, Miss Aixia." "Uh, all right!" Hearing what the other party said, Aixia was silent for a while, then nodded. Although she is usually stubborn, Aixia also knows that now is not the time for her to be strong, and Nagato may have to do more than she imagined. Even for the community, she must first take these children away. "Then, let''s go!" Looking at the sealed high platform in the middle of the town, Aixia took the lead. After her, everyone else followed... 1677 Chapter 094-Unknown Crisis You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the city of Huangyan was falling into an abyss of panic and confusion. The attack of the Black Death Spot Demon completely aroused the panic accumulated in the previous days, so that the community fire dragons headed by Mandela could not comfort them. Especially after the demon king''s men launched an attack, the situation became even more uncontrollable. "Damn it!" Looking at the fifty-meter-high giant soldier that fell from the sky, with a smooth appearance made of a material similar to pottery, and with many ventilation holes dug up and down all over his body, it set off a huge storm and raged the entire city. , Mandela couldn''t help gritted his teeth and bitterly. "Fuck me, kill that thing!" Without any hesitation, Mandela issued orders to the Argonian knights who followed behind him. As the strongest fighting power of the fire dragon, the Yalong Knights wanted to play a role at this time, and as my part, hundreds of knights riding Yalong rushed up. just-- "Roar!!!" The giant soldier roared directly, and the wind swept across. In the violent wind, two other identical giants descended from the sky, resonating with the original giants, increasing the violent wind several times, but dozens of times. Rao is that the Yalong Knights have extremely strong combat power, and can''t get close for a while. Seeing this scene, Mandela''s eyelids jumped! Originally, Mandela had all prepared for the Demon King''s attack. In other words, in fact, the Black Death Spot Demon was summoned by Mandela and the high-levels of the Fire Dragon. The purpose was to make Peest, the newly born Demon Lord, as Sandora''s sacrifice to the Fire Dragon. After all, in Mandela''s intelligence, Pest is just a new born demon, not powerful! As long as the newly-born King of Fire Dragon defeats the Black Deathspot Demon in a fair manner, Shandora will become the class-dominant that everyone hopes to return to, and the future of the community will also be bright. But now, Mandela found that he seemed to have completely underestimated the terrible devil! Just just the subordinates of the devil, so powerful! What about the devil himself... Suddenly, Mandela doubted whether his sister could defeat the Demon King of the Black Death Spot. And the subsequent development directly made his doubts become true. Because the next moment, the melodious flute sound reverberated throughout the town, and Mandela who heard the flute suddenly felt a force invading his body, he wanted to control his body. Not only Mandela, but all creatures that heard the flute were eroded by this force. "Damn it!" Although relying on his perseverance to forcibly support the erosion of power, he also lost most of his combat power. Most importantly, in Mandela''s vision, almost all creatures were under control... Here, including the prestigious Yalong Knights! ... ... "shit!" At a refuge point in the city of flames, after the black rabbit had just placed the unconscious Kasuga Beyao, he heard the voice of manipulating creatures in his ears, and his face suddenly changed. Although the black rabbit''s own lingua can be immune to voice control, most other people are not immune to it!Funny Pen Fun Pavilion www.gxjxc.com The girl with bunny ears can almost imagine how bad the next situation is! At this moment, the black rabbit rushed out of the room. At this time, as the Hakata nobleman, Yuetu, the black rabbit believed that he should contribute to the cause of fighting the devil. Immediately after rushing out of the building where he was, the black rabbit saw the Jiuyuan Asuka with a heavy face in the clearing. Beside Asuka, Dean, a broken red giant, was standing beside her. The previous battle with Eileenian caused Dean to suffer a lot of trauma. Although with the red giant''s ability, as long as it is not directly scrapped, it can naturally recover, but that recovery will take time. By the way, on Asuka''s shoulder, there is an elf sitting. "Miss Asuka?!" Seeing Asuka standing here, a hint of doubt flashed across the black rabbit''s face, but soon the doubt on the girl''s face disappeared, because not far away, a figure of a woman playing the flute appeared. The sound of the flute manipulating the creatures is from the opponent. Seeing the opponent appear, the elf on Asuka''s shoulder couldn''t help letting out an angry cry. "It''s you guy, unforgivable!" The black rabbit''s face was even more solemn, the Lingge burst out, his long hair and rabbit ears instantly turned from blue to pink, and a vajra full of divine breath appeared in the sky. This is one of the gifts of the black rabbit, imitating the godhead vajra! "Wow!!!" Just before the black rabbit launched an attack, there was a slight blasting sound from behind, and the girl subconsciously avoided it, and then the black rabbit saw the figure of a half-dragon passing her. The black rabbit clearly remembered that this was a member of the Fire Dragon Community who was used to evacuate everyone. Looking at the other''s struggling face, the black rabbit knew he had been controlled. "not good!" Seeing what he least wanted to see happened, the black rabbit looked ugly. It''s just that the black rabbit can''t stop it, because in the next moment, the surrounding buildings walked out one after another with struggling faces, surrounding the black rabbit and flying birds. In the face of these controlled people, the Black Rabbit couldn''t help feeling a bit tricky. It''s not like doing it, or not doing it. And at this moment-- "Get out!" Asuka, with a heavy face, took a deep breath and issued his command loudly. Suddenly, the surrounding was controlled, and everyone who was surrounding them paused, stopping their steps, but the next moment, the sound of the flute echoing around instantly became louder, and the control of the flying bird was cancelled out. "Damn it!" Although this scene had long been expected, Asuka''s face was still ugly. The girl at this time already knew that the rats she had encountered before were definitely the other party''s handwriting, in order to hunt down the little guy on her shoulders. If the condition is intact, Asuka is very confident to teach the other a severe lesson. Although it was only less than a day apart, the grace of Asuka has made great progress! It''s just that before that, the battle between her and Eleniang consumed too much energy... "Damn, this guy came too out of time!" .. 1678 Chapter 095 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!at this time-- "Really, I really can''t stand it!" A sudden and refreshing voice reverberated around, and then Asuka and Black Rabbit saw a blond girl with earphones descend from the sky and fell in front of them... Then, the blonde girl hit the ground with a punch! "boom!!!" Suddenly, there was a scream from the surrounding ground, and the foundation of the underground city shattered, and the surrounding people plunged into the cracks in the ground. Even the sound of the flute reverberating in the distance stopped abruptly at this moment! What''s very strange is that the ground around the blonde girl, Asuka, Black Rabbit and others are all intact. This kind of control over destruction is amazing. "That''s not it!" At this moment, the blonde girl turned her head, revealing her slightly mad face, looking at the black rabbit and Asuka, "Obviously you are very strong, I really don''t know what you two are hesitating?" Hearing the girl''s words, even Asuka was speechless for a while, let alone the black rabbit. "Then, that we are..." After a while, the black rabbit spoke a little hesitantly, but before the black rabbit finished speaking, the blond girl showed a clear expression. "Needless to say, I know you are nameless, or Arcadia!" In the black rabbit''s surprised expression, the blond girl took a deep look at the black rabbit, and then calmly said, "Remember, my mother''s name is back to Sixteen Months!" "Humph!!!" Just as the words of the sixteenth month fell, a rather cold hum came from a distance, and then everyone saw that the woman who was playing the flute-La Ting suddenly appeared. I saw La Ting looking at Sixteen Months ferociously: "Who are you, why are you here!" The so-called Demon King''s attack, in its essence, is just a gift game. In this way, the contestants and organizers are determined. In the community of known contestants, there is absolutely no such person in front of them. "You have invited my community to participate in the game, I can come naturally!" Looking at the desperate demon, Sixteen Yues face was full of joyful smiles, Remember, my old lady is an unnamed member-Go back to Sixteen, the German mouse, the demon incarnation of the mouse and the human heart! " As soon as the voice fell, 16 months rushed towards the opponent at the speed of the third universe. "Damn it, Shutrom!!!" Seeing the sixteenth month charging at such a terrifying speed, La Ting''s pupils shrank sharply, and subconsciously called out the puppets made by herself and others, the incarnation of the storm. In an instant, a gust of wind swept through, and before the arrival of the sixteenth month, three giant soldiers as high as fifty feet descended from the sky. The huge bodies resonated with each other, almost forming a strong barrier. just-- "Hahaha, it''s not enough to see at all!!!" Completely ignoring the surrounding gusts, 16 months rushed forward with great pride, and the fist in his hand shot out instantly, and the power to crush the world was revealed at this moment. "boom!!!" The nearest giant soldier in 16 months suffered a crushing attack instantly. The terrible cracks filled the opponent''s body almost instantly. When the giant soldier subconsciously wanted to counterattack, the body that looked like a ceramic really shattered like a ceramic.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com With just one blow, Sixteen Moon defeated the demon incarnation summoned by the opponent. "how is this possible!" Seeing this scene, La Ting was immediately stunned, and then she saw it. After the first giant puppet was destroyed in 16 months, she immediately culled towards the second one and destroyed it. Seeing that the blonde girl was about to destroy the third giant puppet in the same way... "No way!" With such thoughts flashing in her mind, La Ting instantly picked up her flute and began to play it. The melodious sound of the flute reverberated. This was La Ting''s call. Then soon, when the third puppet was destroyed in 16th, Latings reinforcements arrived. That is the Argonian knight with a three-digit number... The mighty virtue fell from the sky! The original guardian of the city of flames is now reduced to the demon king''s minions, and he is preparing to show his fangs and claws toward the person they originally wanted to protect. however "too naive!" Whispering to herself in a low voice, 16 months opened the limit speed, at the fourth cosmic speed, before La Ting could react in the future, it rushed to her. The next moment, the girl hit the opponent''s abdomen with a punch... "boom!!!" The demon woman fell directly to the ground. At the same moment, the sub-dragon knights in the sky also fell to the ground one after another, and experienced the manipulation of the devil. These knights who were originally powerful at this time have been weakened to the extreme. "In this case, my task will be half completed. What are you doing, rabbit!" Seeing everything in front of her, she clapped her hands, and when she turned around, she saw the face of the black rabbit very close to her, and she immediately took a few steps back in fright. "Sixteen is it!" Hearing the evil voices of 16 months, the black rabbit was not annoyed, but asked quietly, "Can you please elaborate on why you are an anonymous member?" "Well, I think it''s better for you to ask the one over there!" Sixteen months, who was still quite resentful, heard the words of the black rabbit, and couldn''t help but suddenly, when he was about to say something, his body shook slightly and pointed to the black rabbit and the others... Hearing the words of the sixteen months, the black rabbit turned her head subconsciously, and then she saw a figure in a black robe. Although it is not clear what it looks like, the extremely familiar breath still makes the girl with rabbit ears tremble. "Ah, it seems that you have recognized the black rabbit sauce!" Seeing the black rabbit''s reaction, the black robe figure spoke softly, and lifted his hood, revealing short golden hair like ears of wheat and the face that made black rabbit very familiar. "Jin, Lord Canary!!!" ... ... "Very well, the clearance is almost complete!" At the same time, on the sealed high platform, Nagato suddenly opened his mouth, and saw the red-haired boy looking at Bai Yasha, "There is not much time, how are you thinking about it, Bai Yasha!" 1679 Chapter 096 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nagato...no, it should be called the Lord of Chaos." After listening to Nagato''s words, Shiroyasha, who was now inside the pale black spherical shape, sighed helplessly before speaking quietly: "You know, you really gave us a big problem." "But it''s really hard to imagine that the main body of the Lord of Chaos, who can fight against the upper level of the entire box court, is actually only a three-digit existence at best." "Don''t worry, I''m just a special case." Regarding Bai Yasha''s emotion, the red-haired boy didn''t care to say something that surprised her even more, "On the original path, I also used three different identities to walk out of three auxiliary branch routes." "The God of Chaos that you saw before is the incarnation of one of the branches." "...You are crazy!" Even if Shiroyasha was well-informed, he was shocked after hearing Nagato''s words. Even though he is in the special world of the box garden, Bai Yasha still understands what Dao realm is, it is endless chaos, the culmination of the cultivation of all creatures in the world. Only after arriving at the Dao Realm, can one surpass the shackles of the world and obtain great spiritual freedom. No longer affected by things like world luck, the protagonist''s halo, etc. The reason why this can be done is that a strong Taoist possesses its own Tao, free from external interference. Tao is not sublime. There are traces of Tao everywhere in life, but the endless beings cannot detect it, but for individuals, Tao is unique. To set foot on the Dao Realm is to embark on a road that cannot be turned back. Either go to the end or die! There is no other choice! In this way, Shiroyasha can''t imagine how Nagato got out of such a messy road and counted them all. Are you sure you don''t have schizophrenia?! "Don''t change the subject, Bai Yasha!" Although he realized that Shiroyasha might be thinking about something impolite, Nagato didn''t care, but said indifferently, "Give me a prepared answer. Which side are you going to stand on? As Hakata, you have the most solar sovereignty. , Is it impossible to remain neutral, choose one, us or them?" "...What if we choose them?" After being silent for a while, Bai Yacha spoke, unable to hear other emotions. "Then I can only express regret!" Nagato''s answer was equally indifferent, no emotions were heard, but then, the red-haired boy spoke again, "By the way, because standing opposite me, the queen has fallen." "what?!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Shiroyasha''s face finally showed horror. Although Nagato didn''t specify which queen it was, Shiroyasha knew who he was talking about, the queen of Hakata, and who else was there besides the Queen of Halloween?!202 e-book www.202txt.com Although the two of them are very uncomfortable, Bai Yasha understands that the Queen of Halloween is definitely not weak! But I didn''t expect that the arrogant and self-willed fellow disappeared silently like this. but-- "By the way, you said this..." A slightly frenzied smile appeared on his face, Bai Yasha looked at Nagato faintly, tilted his head, "Are you threatening us?" "No, no, no, just to explain the difference in strength between you and me." The red-haired boy smiled and shook his head, and then calmly said, "Only a correct understanding can make a correct judgment. After all, I know very well that a Demon King like you is absolutely not afraid of death. " "No, the exact statement is that in your code of conduct, there are things more important than survival." Having said that, Nagato looked at Shiroyasha and suddenly said, "I can give you a promise and a hope. The promise is that after I get Hakoi, I will make it a paradise for gods and demons." Hearing Nagato''s words, Shiroyasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he did not speak. Nagato didn''t care about this, but just continued to speak: "And the hope I want to give you is the hope of moving forward, Bai Yasha, are you willing to stay in this state forever and don''t want to become Tiandong again? Join us, I can give you this opportunity, a chance to grow again." Shirayasha, who was still silent, suddenly widened his eyes after hearing Nagato''s words. Although he did not answer, Bai Yasha knew that he was moved. Intuition tells Bai Yasha that the man in front of him can really help him return to his original path, instead of continuing to maintain this half-dead state. Yes, half-dead, this is the definition of Bai Yasha for himself. You know, the original White Yaksha was the place where the rules of heaven and earth were born, and was dominated by the existence of all cosmological views. Even within the scope of the entire Hakoyard, the original Baiyasha was among the top ten. However, after losing to the Gemini Goddess in a row, he became the Star Spirit of White Night. The top ten strength was gone. The guy who had been treated equally became the existence that he could only look up to. How big this gap is, if it weren''t for Bai Yasha''s broad-mindedness, he would have vomited blood long ago. At this time, even if Baiyasha is manipulating more than half of the solar sovereignty of Hakata, in the eyes of the upper layers of Hakata, I am afraid it is only a deposit of solar sovereignty. In fact, if it had not been for Baiyasha to take refuge in Buddhism and obtain the Godhead of Yasha, it must even be even The sovereignty of the sun that he was rightfully acquired could not be kept. The most important thing is that Bai Yasha''s path was completely broken, and he couldn''t move forward at all. And now, if someone told her that there was a way to move on, how could Bai Yacha not be tempted? After all, the essence of Bai Yacha was just a devil, although she was soft-hearted. Just when Shiroyasha wanted to speak-- "boom!!!" The kimono loli burst out with a burst of golden light. This light was not dazzling, but it was full of boundless aura. The black seal could not stop the spread of light. Soon, the light hit Nagato''s body, causing the red-haired boy to frown slightly... 1680 Chapter 097 Heart Slashing Buddha You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!hope! In this light, Nagato felt this existence. The immortality that the flesh desires, the detachment that the soul expects, the fulfillment that life seeks, etc., all seem to gather in the other shore connected by this light, attracting Nagato. just-- "It''s disgusting!" An unpleasant look flashed across the red-haired boy''s face, and he said directly, "Immortality? Transcendence? Consummation? You Buddhism do not have that ability, so where are you qualified to make promises to me." "Ami Buddha, the donor''s words are too bad!" At this moment, Shirayasha in the light was dyed with a layer of gold, and said in a reverberant tone, "As long as the donor is willing to join me in Buddhism, the road to detachment is close at hand..." However, without waiting for her to finish, the light on Bai Yasha''s body flickered among the platinum. After almost a minute, Bai Yasha finally recovered. "Ah! Sakyamuni, you damn bald donkey!" At this time, Bai Yasha panted, and couldn''t help but curse and said, "Damn it, you guys are doing tricks on the Godhead of Yasha, bastards!" "Well, Buddhism things are problematic, isn''t this common sense?" Hearing what Baiyasha said, Nagato said in a speechless voice, "Fuddhism talks about causality the most. As long as you take their things, you owe them the cause and effect. This will easily affect their morals." Having said that, the red-haired boy secretly said in his heart: Just the same as I do in my daily life! "Is that so? Damn, here again!" Bai Yacha was puzzled at first, then his face changed drastically. The next moment, the gold on Lori in the kimono flashed again, echoing in the void with the sound of tens of millions of Buddha chanting. With the blessing of Buddha Yin, Bai Yasha''s resistance was quickly defeated, and he would soon become a puppet again... Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but feel tricky and cautious about Buddhism. Because at this moment, Nagato clearly perceives that the other side of the light on Shiroyasha is no longer connected to a Buddha, but thousands of Buddhas. In an instant, Nagato understood what the so-called "One Thousand Buddhas One Body" was. In the practice of Buddhism, there is a method called visualization that is the most important. The monk visualizes the Arhat, the Arhat visualizes the Bodhisattva, the Bodhisattva visualizes the Buddha, and the Buddha visualizes the Buddha of ten thousand Buddhas... All Buddhism practitioners devote their faith to the existence of their visualization, so as to get help and gather vitality! With this help, the practice of Buddhist practitioners officially began. The so-called unity of the ten thousand Buddhas means that under such a mechanism, all people in the Buddhism are actually one body, and the ultimate in practice is to integrate all of them into one Buddha. Throughout the ages, I dont know how many years, Nagato is a little unsure, how many Buddhists have achieved the position of Buddha, and how terrible the accumulation of Buddha on the other side of this light is. "Buddha, really worthy of being a behemoth that can occupy a corner among the many gods in the box court!" With these thoughts flashing in his mind, the red-haired boy couldn''t help sighing softly, but then Nagato''s face changed, looking at Shiroyasha whose consciousness was about to be defeated, he said: "It''s just that Bai Yasha is attracted to me, I don''t allow you to take her away in front of me!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s eyes widened, and a crimson six-pointed star appeared in his left eye. The sword light of Zhan Yuan burst out from the red-haired boy''s left eye and directly hit Bai Yasha''s forehead. "Boom!!!" Hot search novel www.resoooxs.com The red sword light and the golden Buddha light collided head-on. In an instant, Nagato''s perception received a shock, and the surrounding environment suddenly changed, from the original high platform to an endless golden land. The sky was full of clouds, and at the end of the field of vision, Nagato also saw five golden pillars rising straight into the sky! here is Just when such a question flashed in his mind, Nagato thought of a possibility, his face became ugly immediately, and he said coldly, "This is... Wuzhishan, right?!!!" "exactly!" At this time, there was a huge roar from the clouds of the sky, and then the huge Buddha''s upper body broke through the clouds and appeared in front of Nagato, full of majesty that cannot be seen directly: "Lord of Chaos, let''s make one..." "Die to me!!!" Without waiting for the Buddha to finish speaking, Nagato burst out with a terrible power that was earth-shattering, "You actually used the methods you put on Monkey King on me, it''s really looking for death!!!" As Nagato continued to say his words, his power became more and more terrifying, and he was almost crushing everything! The golden earth, or the Buddha''s palm, has faintly cracked, all the clouds in the sky have disappeared, and the space even has a slight distortion... As if the whole world could not bear Nagato''s existence. "Originally, I was only going to cut off the cause and effect of Baiyasha and Godhead, but now I am paying attention!" At this time, Nagato opened his mouth again, and at the same time, the giant blade of the void made by Jiji appeared out of thin air, 100% of the endless Dao power poured into the blade. Immediately, Nagato slashed out, and the terrifying sword energy instantly penetrated the void and bombarded the Buddha! "boom!!!" The huge Buddha was cut down and collapsed completely. ... ... The uppermost layer of the box garden is Mount Xumi Ling! This is the headquarters of Hakata Buddhism, and it is also the legendary Paradise of Paradise. The sounds of the Buddha are endless, and all living beings and Buddhists smile, as if they are not afraid of any troubles. At this time, at the top of Lingshan, where the Buddhas of the Paradise of Bliss converged, it seemed extremely quiet. All the Buddhas looked at the Sakyamuni Buddha on the central lotus platform! There was an extra wound on Sakyamuni''s right hand. The golden Buddha''s blood is flowing out slowly. The Buddha''s hand flashed with light from time to time. It was the healing light of the Buddha, but no matter what the Buddha did, it was of no avail. The wound could only heal itself slowly over time. "Ami Buddha!" For a long time, Sakyamuni sighed long, and said, "As expected, the future Lord of Chaos who is favored by the mother of the Dao Dao, his heart is so strong." Then he stopped talking, just closed his eyes and sat up quietly, not knowing what he was thinking... 1681 Chapter 098-The Demon King of White Night You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the high platform where Huangyan Capital was sealed. The red-haired boy opened his eyes and saw the messy high platform surrounded by black storms, and the complex white Yaksha in the central spherical body of the high platform. At this time, Shiroyasha was holding a cracked golden crystal in his right hand. That was nothing else, it was the Yasha Godhead she got from Buddhism. "Really, unpleasant!" Perceiving Nagato''s sight, Bai Yasha glanced back, and then directly crushed the godhead in his hand, "From today, I am no longer Bai Yasha, but White Night King!" As soon as the voice fell, Bai Yasha''s figure began to change... The original loli''s figure instantly changed, and she turned into an eighteen or nine-year-old imperial elder sister, wearing a gorgeous purple kimono, with a hairpin with bells inserted in her shining silver hair, and her hair moved lightly with a crisp sound . The oppressive coercion spread from Shiroyasha, and even twisted the surrounding seal. Only soon, the power of the sponsor''s authority increased again, and the seal was consolidated. "Oh column, that''s weird!" Looking at the surrounding seals, Bai Yasha in Yu Jie''s posture, or Bai Yewang waved the folding fan in his hand, "Have we offended anyone? How do you feel that this seal is specifically for us." "Ha, you have offended too many people, White Night King!" Hearing the words of the White Night King, Nagato couldnt help showing a slight smile on his face, and then he said, Ill give you a reminder. This child with the authority of the organizer is in the famous Black Death plague in human history. The resentment representative of the 80 million dead." "...So it was this!" Upon hearing this, a touch of emotion appeared on Bai Yasha''s face. At this time, Shiroyasha still remembers that two hundred years ago, when human beings finally tried-when the dystopian demon began to abuse Hakata, the Hakata gods had no way to eliminate it directly. In the end, they can only set off the Black Death in human history and use death to promote the enlightenment of human thought. In this way, they were able to weaken the demon king and destroy it! At that time, when the Black Death occurred, Bai Yasha did a great job. and so "Is this retribution?" His eyes were a little lost, Bai Yasha said so. "Perhaps!" Standing up from his position, Nagato''s right hand raised, and Zhan Yuan was drawn from the ripples of the space, "But that kind of thing doesn''t matter. Now, there is only one thing you have to do." "In front of me, break with Hakata, White Night King!" ... ... "boom!!!" There was a fierce roar from the entire sealed platform. Located not far from the high platform, Pest, who was condescending to persuade Leticia and Sandra, couldn''t help covering his heart and spouting blood.180 novel www.xs180.com "This, how is this possible?!!!" Turning his head to look at the collapsing platform, Pest''s face was full of horror. The scene before her really made the girl feel incredible. As the demon king who bears the brand of the demon king of the box garden, the black death spot demon possesses the strongest power of the box garden-the authority of the organizer, which is a power derived from the center of the box garden... It claims to be absolutely invincible as long as it fails to break the rules of the organizer''s authority. but now "I do not believe!!!" Slightly yelling out in a gaffe, Pest ignores the injuries on his body due to the breach of the authority of the organizer, extracts the strength from his body, and rushes towards the high platform in the dark storm. Even the dragon princess and the vampire knight, who were already dead, were left behind by Pestor. In fact, when launching this attack, Pest''s main purpose was the Protoss of White Night! The others are just incidental items outside the main goal. At first Pest was just the daughter of an ordinary human nobleman, but she lived in an era when the Black Death was raging, and she happened to be infected with the Black Death and died miserably and lonely. Fortunately, death is not the end of Pest, she became an undead after death. Subsequently, Pest traveled around the world and recruited the undead who died of the Black Death. Unconsciously, Pest gathered 80 million partners around him. Later Pest was summoned by Hakata, and the 80 million partners turned into Pest''s merits. Because the period when the Black Death was raging happened to be when the sun was in the ice age, and in a sense, the Black Death could be raging because of the suns laziness, so Pest got the master authority to avenge the sun. If it weren''t for this kind of sponsor''s authority, how could Pest come here in order to fulfill his revenge. Under such circumstances, how can Pest accept the fact that his revenge failed? "No matter who it is, I can''t stop my revenge!!!" With such absolute words flashing in his mind, Pest turned into a pitch-black tornado, blasting towards the collapsing high platform, and all the buildings along the way were destroyed. just-- "What an extreme little girl." Such a sentence came out from the collapsed high platform, and then the dazzling light spread from the collapsed building, and the dark storm that irradiated the light disappeared. The power Pest possessed, as if encountering a natural enemy, was constantly weakening. "This is impossible!" Perceiving all of this, Pest desperately exploded into her spirit, absorbing stronger power, but the next moment, this pure and extremely light directly penetrated her body... Sealed the spirit grid in the girl devil''s body. In an instant, Pest''s power disappeared completely. Then she saw that the beautiful elder sister in purple and gorgeous kimono appeared from the light, and this was the last sight Peest saw before she fell into a coma. The next moment, she fell into the elder sister''s arms. "Get a good night''s sleep, after all, you won''t be able to participate in the next thing." Holding the girl in his arms, the Demon King of White Night sighed leisurely, his dazzling light gradually diminished, and he quickly returned to the original, as if he had never appeared before... 1682 Chapter 099 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon, Leticia and Sandra arrived. After the battle with Pestor, the two girls were traumatized. They looked worn and embarrassed, but they did not hinder their actions. Therefore, the two girls all came with a handicapped body. After seeing the image of the White Night King at this time, the two girls couldn''t help but froze for a moment. In the end, it was Leticia''s knowledgeable and the first to recover her thoughts, and she spoke in surprise: "White Yasha, when did you return to Buddhism''s Yasha Godhead?" "No, we crushed the Yasha Godhead!" Faced with his former comrades-in-arms, at this time, the maid of Nagato, the White Night King did not conceal it. While sending the girl in his arms into his own game place, letting some of his subordinates take care of him, he said: "Also, starting today, we are no longer White Yasha, but White Night King!" "you!" Hearing these words, Leticia''s face suddenly changed. The vampire maid couldn''t understand why Bai Yasha, no, the White Night King had to go back on this road of no return. The road of the devil has never been a good result. The so-called evil is overwhelming, and the so-called demon king will eventually be defeated by the brave. "White Night...Uh, Wang, Lord!" Shandora, who was standing next to Leticia, didn''t think too much. The princess of the fire dragon was concerned, "Why didn''t that demon king be destroyed? She is..." "Sandra, I''m sorry!" When she interrupted Shandora''s words, the silver-haired Demon King Yu Jie showed a little apologetic expression on her face, "I''m afraid we can''t guide you to become an excellent class dominator, but we hereby promise that your future will not It will end here, and we will give you a new future!" As soon as the voice fell, the White Night King didn''t wait for Shandora to raise it, and immediately shot. The blazing light gleamed the entire town, and the invisible spatial fluctuations reverberated. The next moment, the light ceased, the fluctuations dissipated, but the whole town showed a strange silence. Feeling the silence, Leticia''s face showed a touch of shock... Then the maid looked at her side first, Shandora had disappeared, and then she sensed the surrounding environment, but found no life. The entire city of flames seemed to be transformed into an uninhabited city at this time. The White Night King actually put the life of the entire city into his own game space in an instant. These methods are worthy of being the top of the orthodox celestial spirit that controls space and quality! just-- "You are really kind, White Night King!" The figure of the red-haired boy slowly emerged behind the White Night King, nodded towards Leticia, and then said, "It seems that the life in the lower part of the box court has completely changed you over the years." "Well, we can''t deny this." Dushuci Novel Network www.dushuci.com He shrugged his shoulders indifferently. When the White Night King was about to say something, he took a halt and looked up at the sky, "Attention, you guys, those guys are here." As the words of the White Night King just fell, ten portals appeared in the sky, and white feathers flew. Feeling the sacred breath contained in the feathers in the sky, Leticia felt uncomfortable and stepped back subconsciously. Although he was a hakami knight and once held the sovereignty of the sun, Leticia is a vampire after all! With more and more feathers, angels began to emerge across the portal, and the number soon reached three digits, and it continued to rise at an alarming rate, until densely packed angels were all over the sky. The angels resonated with each other, as if turned into an invisible barrier, covering the entire city. After the angel, the one who came out of the portal was the god. There are gods of law, human beings and gods, and spirits of nature. There are dozens of gods in all kinds of gods, and every god has at least five digits of strength, even a few. More than five digits. "Ha, there seem to be many acquaintances in the Celestial Army." I saw a few familiar figures among these gods, and a smile appeared on the white night king''s face, "These guys feel that they all come from different groups of gods. It seems that Hakata takes me very seriously." "That''s natural, Baiyasha, no, you should be called the White Night King now." Just when Bai Yasha''s words fell, a rather unruly voice came from the sky''s portal, and then the black-clothed and white-haired figure wandered out, faintly accompanied by thunder and fire. The appearance of this man immediately received the bows of angels and gods all over the sky. It seems that he is the only god emperor in the sky and the sky above the clouds! "I didn''t expect it to be you, Di Shitian!" Looking at the black-robed and silver-haired man who appeared, the White Night King''s face showed a little melancholy, "It shouldn''t be, after all, you are the leader of the Celestial Army, the law enforcer of the upper class of the box court." "To be honest, if I can, I don''t want to!" Di Shitian''s face also showed a little melancholy, only to see the head of the twelve days of the protector, the leader of Hakata Shanshen said quietly: "After all, you are my rare and like-minded friend in Hakata. If you can sever the connection with Chaos, I will intercede for you..." "impossible!!!" Without hesitation, he interrupted Di Shitians words, Bai Yewangs face was full of absoluteness, "Not to mention that Sakyamuni did such an unforgivable thing to me, just for my own future, I will not Will back down." "Haha, Di Shitian, it really is!" Just as the White Night King''s words fell, a shirtless man carrying a sledgehammer walked out of another door, and saw him speak rather boldly: "That''s a decision made by the famous Demon King Hakatai, but he won''t change it until his death." "Huh! Collusion with Chaos, you must die!" As soon as the words of the heroic man fell, a handsome man covered with blood and a special armor came out of the third door, but he was different from the handsome appearance... This man was full of rough, even violent aura! Seeing these two newly-appearing guys, the White Night King''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Ah, the heavenly army is out, it is the thunder god Thor of Northern Europe, or the god of war Ares and the god of war, Shitian. If we are dispatched together, we really look up to us!" .. 1683 Chapter 100 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The north area of ??the box court, the capital of the flames. The original lively town fell into endless silence at this time. The sky above the town was densely covered with angels and gods, and terrible coercion spread. "White Night King, I am here to ask questions in the name of the Heavenly Army, would you like to come?" The strongest army god emperor Shi Tian looked at his old friend condescendingly, and said. Although he was once the oldest demon king, but for some reasons, Di Shitian finally converted to Buddhism, becoming the leader of the twelve days of guarding the law and even the leader of the strongest fighting mechanism against the demon king-the leader of the heavenly army. As the oldest demon king, he will go his own way, and as the leader of the heavenly army, he is persistent. Even the old friend, Di Shitian can still raise the butcher knife. And this is Di Shitian''s final letter! "..." Hearing Di Shitian''s final confession, Bai Yewang''s face was indifferent. Di Shitian is obsessed, and the White Night King is not obsessed. In other words, the strong who can reach this level are extremely persistent. Since they are ready to rebel again, the White Night King can''t regret it. It''s just that the current situation is a bit bad for the White Night King. Not to mention Di Shitian, just say Thor, the god of thunder. This existence is the bravest warrior among the gods of the Asi gods. In the giant wars of Nordic mythology, Thor''s performance is extremely active, often allowing the giants to retreat without fighting, and his bravery spread throughout the chamber. This guy alone could make Bai Yasha trouble for a while. In addition, there is the god of war Ares! This Greek god from Ospilin is probably the weakest of the three. Even in mythology, he has been defeated many times and fled, but if there is a war, this guy will probably be more troublesome. As the so-called horizontal fear of death! Ares is easy to be violent, violent, violent and wanting... In addition, God Shi Tian, ??faced with such a terrifying trio, even the White Night King was extremely confident in him, and it was quite troublesome, not to mention the angels and gods all over the sky. and so "Nagato-kun, where are your people?" I saw the White Night King lightly stroked his silver hair, and said leisurely, "Although it is time for us to show sincerity, but in this situation, obviously we can''t let us do it alone, can we?" "Ha, I thought you would rush forward without hesitation." Hearing what the White Night King said, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, then clapped his hands in fear, and said, "Don''t worry, we have been preparing for the battle with the heavenly army for a long time." As Nagato''s words just fell, ripples appeared in the space behind him. Shi Lai Dao exuding a powerful figure suddenly appeared! ... ... "It seems that this is your answer," Looking at the ten figures that appeared behind Nagato and the White Night King, a sigh flashed across Di Shitian''s face, and then the military god resolutely raised his right hand. The surrounding angels and gods moved one after another, filled with a strong arrogance. "Then annihilate it, angels!" No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com When his arrogance quickly climbed to the extreme, Di Shitian waved his right hand and issued his own order, "In the name of Wu Di Shitian, let''s all go up and wipe out everything in front of you!" "boom!!!" As Di Shitian''s words just fell, the sky seemed to burst into thunder. The four or even five-figure angels were all moved at this moment, and the angels fluttered their wings and rushed towards the ground. Obviously an angel symbolizing divine mercy, but at this time exuding terrible murderous intent. That is a terrible murderous opportunity cold enough to destroy everything! at this time-- "Haha, this kind of murderous intent, I like it!" A woman in a black robe behind Nagato rushed directly, and the black robe dissipated in an instant, revealing long ice blue hair and tight-fitting military uniforms that set off her figure. Nagatos celestial family belongs to the queen, and Asdes reappears! "Ice Age!!!" I saw that the ice queen directly showed a frenetic smile, and the angels who charged down were shot out with a punch, and the cold of the frozen world was raging... In an instant, hundreds of angels froze into ice, then shattered and fell directly on the spot. "And me, ruin!" "Come out, my servants!" After Esdes took the shot, the two sisters, Chi and Hei, were also unwilling to show weakness, and they displayed their own methods, rushed into the angels, and began the massacre. And with the moves of Chi and Hei Tong, returning to the sixteenth month, His Royal Highness, Ling and the others made moves one after another. In a blink of an eye, only three men in black robes were left beside Nagato and Baiyasha. Of course, there is also Leticia, who has been seriously injured. Although the Nagato side only had fewer than double digits to shoot, they were far inferior in number to the attacking angels, but those angels were just a consumable after all, with an average strength of only about seven digits. In the face of the violent combat power of Asides, Reverse Sixteen Yue and others, it was impossible to break through for a while. A continuous roar erupted in the sky, angels fell from time to time, white feathers flew, and the aftermath of the battle began to continuously affect the town and destroy buildings. "As expected to be chaotic people, it seems that the angels are of little use." High in the sky, Di Shitian watched the scene in front of him, muttering to himself in his heart, and then the military god raised his left hand, and the surrounding gods except the two main gods made preparations for battle. "Come on, let the rebellious Chaos see what a heavenly army is!!" "Yes!!!" Hundreds of gods responded in unison, then turned into meteors and rushed down. With the participation of the gods, the strength of the entire Celestial Army instantly soared to a jaw-dropping level, and various shock waves raged... The sky is roaring, the earth is wailing, civilization is ruining... The people headed by Esdes kept retreating under this continuous impact, and the entire front was continuously pushed forward, and it was about to reach the high platform where Nagato and the White Night King were. "It seems that I should still take the shot at this time!" At this time, a black-robed woman standing beside Nagato stepped forward and spoke. At the same time, the White Night King and Leticia opened their eyes wide... 1684 101 The Banner of Rebellion You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three years are short and long. The legendary community [Acadia], which once gained fame in the lower and even upper layers of the Domination Chamber, has long been forgotten by the world and disappeared in the hearts of all beings. But for Leticia and the White Night King, the collapse of the community is just like yesterday. Therefore, after hearing this familiar voice, both of them were stunned... This is a voice they thought they would never hear again! The woman who guided them forward. "Long time no see, Leticia, and White Night." As if hearing the voices of Leticia and the White Night King, the man who stepped forward lifted his hood, turned his head and smiled at them, and then looked back at the heavenly army... "Snapped!" There was a sharp look in her eyes, and the woman with short blonde hair snapped her fingers. The invisible fluctuations spread in an instant. In an instant, everyone felt a sense of unspeakable violation, and there was a contradiction in the surrounding space for some reason. It''s just that this contradiction is not clear to most people. They only know that the actual rules have been tampered with! Afterwards, a certain mysterious and abnormal aura permeated from the woman, turned into a huge invisible network, and instantly connected to everyone in Esther. "boom!!!" At this moment, everyone in Asides burst into a stronger arrogance at the same time. The breath of everyone rose more than once in an instant! Fighting power immediately soared! The tendency of the war that had been retreating steadily stopped at this moment, and even because Esthers returned to the outbreak of these people in 16th, he showed a tendency to fight back. Not long after, there were even gods falling and blood splashing... ... ... "how is this possible?!!" Above the sky, a flash of horror flashed on the face of Ares, the god of war, and he said in a gloomy voice, "Why, hasn''t the Canary been expelled from the box court?" "What''s impossible!" It was Di Shitian who answered him, and saw the silver-haired military god with a solemn face, "Chaos wants to subvert even the box court. Isn''t it a simple matter to bring back a deported person?" While speaking, Di Shitian''s mood was rather complicated, with mixed feelings. In a sense, Canary is also Di Shitian''s partner. In the first fight against the dystopian devil, Canary even acted as the leader of his army god Emperor Shitian. If he could, Di Shitian didn''t want to fight the canary at all... This is not only because of the relationship between Canary and him, but also because Canary is the only person who can complete human history in the eyes of Emperor Shitian, let the paradox of Hakata disappear, and become the eternal paradise of gods and demons. But he understands that this is impossible. Since Arcadia broke open three years ago, Canary and Hakata have been opposed.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com Three years ago, the Demon Kings Alliance broke through Arcadia! This was the news that the sentient beings in the box court knew, but Emperor Shitian knew that the so-called Demon King Alliance was basically a puppet, an indispensable group of gods on the upper level of the black hand box court. What embarrassed Di Shitian most was that the relationship between the group of gods and the canaries was still very good. It''s strange that the canary can stop with the upper class of the box court when it is so harmed. "Can''t go on like this!" At this time, Thor, the god of thunder carrying a sledgehammer, said solemnly, "I''m not familiar with canaries, but I know that it won''t work like this. Angels don''t matter, they are just puppets anyway." "But we can''t let those gods die too much, the foundation of the heavenly army will be shaken." As soon as he finished speaking, Thor raised the sledgehammer in his hand! "boom!!!" As if the sky was roaring, ferocious thunder gathered on Thor''s hammer. At this moment, the artifact named Mjornir showed its fangs that smashed the wind and clouds, and the power to smash everything was integrated into the thunder, turning it into a smashing thunder. The next moment, Thor waved the sledgehammer in his hand, and swung it downward. In an instant, the thunder that shattered everything went straight down! "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the smashing thunder blasted down towards the location of the canary, and the angels who had not had time to escape along the road were all involved and turned into powder. Seeing that the thunder was about to kill the canary''s body-- The white night king''s figure appeared directly in the group of gods of the canaries, and his slender right hand gleaming out of the sleeve of the kimono, directly grabbing the thunder released by Thor. The thunder that contains all the power to crush everything is like the essence, unable to break free, and even gradually shrinking. Soon, the terrifying thunder shrank into a ball of electric current in the hands of the White Night King. Subsequently, the White Night King ate the current directly. Suddenly, Thor, the Thunder God, was stunned in the distance, not only Thunder Thor, everyone who saw this scene could not help but be stunned for a while. It was just that soon, the war restarted here, and the surroundings returned to chaos again. "Hehe!" At this time, there was a brisk laughter from behind the White Night King. It was the voice of a canary, "Bai Ye, I haven''t seen you for so long, you are still so violent!" "Huh, little girl, you are talking too much!" Hearing the words of the canary, the silver-haired demon showed a little nostalgic smile on his face, and said, "Speaking of which, how many years have we not had a community to fight, two or three hundred years." "Almost, since defeating the dystopian demon king, there is no more." "So now, join forces again!" Smiling and speaking, the White Night King raised his head and looked at the numerous heavenly troops, releasing his incomparable spirituality, the endless light diffused, and the ancient demon once again raised the banner of rebellion "Fight, fight for a long time, let''s see whether your morality and justice can win, or my white night will turn into the curtain of the polar night, and the light of the stars will swallow everything in the world!" At this moment, the unparalleled White Night Demon appeared in the world, like a demon like a god! PS: Go out for fun today, one less, and make up tomorrow... 1685 Chapter 102-Fight and Hesitation You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Humph!!!" Hearing the White Night King''s speech and seeing the other party''s actions holding high the flag of rebellion, even the heroic Thor couldn''t help but hum and express his dissatisfaction. Coupled with his previous attack, he was easily swallowed by the White Night King... Thor at this time, can no longer maintain the posture of sitting firmly on the high platform! "Don''t be too arrogant, White Night King!" With such words in his mouth, Thor, the god of thunder, suddenly spread a divine might that almost shattered the sky. The next moment, holding Thor''s hammer, Thor turned his whole body into thunder! With the impact of Thor, the surrounding space even showed a twisted posture. The power leaked from the main god level even made the lower level of the box court a little unbearable. "Humph!!!" Facing the impact of Thor, the White Night King''s face was cold, and he also hummed coldly. A total of 14 small suns appeared in the sky behind him, and the hot light and terrible heat spread out. The battlefield that was being intertwined stopped because of this sudden impact, and flames burned in the town. "Don''t be arrogant!" Having said this, the White Night King rushed upward, and the small sun behind him kept spinning away, almost turning the whole person into a huge sun. In a moment, the huge sun and the thunder falling from the sky had a head-on collision! "boom!!!" An unexpected shock erupted over the entire town. The space was shattered at this moment. With the interweaving of thunder and fire, terrible shock waves continued to spread, and many angels and gods were rushed away... The original intensive offensive of the heavenly army had all collapsed at this time! The canary, who was outside the scope of the explosion and didn''t know when to appear here, used a method of changing the rules to directly summon all the people on his side who had just participated in the battle. Looking at everyone with weird faces, the Canary said directly: "White Night has washed away the enemy, and the danger of a single heavenly army has dropped a lot. Take advantage of it now, hunt it down!" ... ... "Ah, it looks like the battle above is fierce!" At this moment, in the lowermost space of Huangyan City, Nagato who appeared here didn''t know when, sensing the vibration from above, he couldn''t help but smile and said. Standing next to Nagato, Leticia was surprised and puzzled. The girl didn''t understand why Nagato took the initiative to leave the battlefield during the battle and even brought herself here. "The battle on that battlefield does not require me to intervene!" As if seeing Leticia''s inner thoughts, Nagato spoke to the maid beside him, "Although the enemy is very strong, but this side has also prepared a considerable amount of combat power to cope." "The most important thing is that the victory or defeat on that battlefield doesn''t matter to the overall situation of the entire box court." "I went here just to satisfy my curiosity and see what the so-called heavenly army is. Now that my curiosity is satisfied, it''s time to do business." Hearing Nagato''s statement, Leticia''s face couldn''t help showing a weird look.16 Novel Network www.book16.com The vampire maid suddenly realized that her master seemed to be at odds with Hakata. He clearly had a full-famous Di Shitian and Ares in his eyes. He didn''t seem to care much. But this is not important, the important thing is "Why bring me here, wouldn''t it be better to fight?" "You are just cannon fodder!" Shaking his head, Nagato''s purple eyes looked at the vampire knight beside him, and said, "By the way, standing here, didn''t you think of anything, Leticia." "Here?!" She couldn''t help but mutter to herself, Leticia wondered. As for Nagato''s cannon fodder, Leticia was not angry because it was a fact. Turning her head slightly, the blonde maid brought all the surrounding scenes into her field of vision, and then the memories of the past finally gradually recovered in her mind, and the girl''s eyes suddenly condensed a sense of horror. "It seems that you already remembered it!" Seeing the horror in the maids eyes, Nagato said leisurely, This is the place where the community [Acadia] led its alliance two hundred years ago to seal the absolute evil in the final trial of mankind, at the bottom of this In the star-sea space, absolutely evil is sleeping in it." "Difficult, do you plan to unlock the seal, Master?" Leticia is not stupid. She immediately thought of the purpose of Nagato and others. Subconsciously, the vampire maid wanted to oppose it. After all, it was the final trial of human beings, the real devil! If it is not handled properly, I am afraid that the entire Hakata garden and even human history will be destroyed directly. But the maid was stunned before speaking. She thought of the canary... Although I don''t know the specific relationship between Canary and Nagato, it is clear that Canary is on Nagato''s side, so I am afraid Canary also knows about unlocking the seal of absolute evil. Since the canary didn''t stop it, she wanted to come, there might be something she didn''t know. In this case, should she stop her owner''s intentions? In a daze, Leticia fell into confusion! "You really are a kind girl." Seeing Leticia''s reaction, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle, and then said, "You don''t need to think so much. Now you only need to think about one thing, and that''s the time to make a decision." "Remember the chess piece I gave you? Pick up the chess piece and merge it!" "Then what awaits you is the future where the sisters will meet again." Hearing Nagato''s words, Leticia couldn''t help but tremble, and subconsciously took out two soldiers'' chessmen and the red spar she carried with her from her clothes. The vampire maid could perceive it, and the chess pieces in her hand were exuding mysterious power. As long as you want to, you can get this power... And lead to the future I dream of. Its just that, for some reason, an uneasy mood started in Leticias heart. The girl knew very well that if she did this, something terrible would happen... At this moment, Leticia hesitated!.. 1686 Chapter 103 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the city of flames has turned into a river of rubble. The city was instantly swallowed by mountain torrents, the glorious glass corridors were gone, countless artworks decorated in the exhibition venue were also lost, and the endless overflowing hot mountains and rivers dyed the earth red. In such a ruined world, battles beyond the imagination of the world are still going on. The thunder and the white night are still intertwined crazily in the sky... Both sides of the battle are extremely powerful beings. One is the Star Spirit of the White Night, who holds the most solar sovereignty in the box court, and the other is the most brave warrior in Northern Europe, the undefeated Thor. The war between the two will not end in a short while, the collision that spreads from time to time distorts the space! Like the wailing of the end of the world. Standing on a ruined high platform with no one, the Canary supported his few teams with his unique ability, strangling the divided angels and gods, while watching the entire battlefield situation, especially Di Shitian and Ares who have not yet participated in the war. "By the way, Leticia is worried at this time!" Suddenly such a distracting thought flashed in his mind, and a smile and distress flashed across Canary''s face, "Obviously there are other ways, my lord, he is really, so embarrassing Leticia." But Canary also understands that Nagato''s purpose is to polish Leticia. As a vampire, Leticia is undoubtedly powerful. Even with a body that cannot touch the sun, he has the authority of the sun, and even turned into a purebred dragon, the potential is undoubtedly powerful. In terms of potential alone, Leticia is even comparable to the White Night King, of course, referring to the current White Night King. But Leticia''s temperament is not good. Although his loyalty is praiseworthy, he was completely imprisoned by the so-called chivalry. After all, the two things, vampires and knights, are simply unrelated things. Of course, this is not to say that vampires cannot be knights. If Leticia can become a knight like the perfect knight king, that''s okay, but Leticia has lived in an environment since she was a child at best, and has no choice to let herself advance towards the knighthood. In this way, regardless of the way of vampires or the way of knights, Leticia is half-hearted. For Nagato, such Leticia is really unbearable. "You should be free from the shackles of the past, Leticia!" After blessing her old friend in her heart, the canary recovered in an instant, because at this moment, Ares, who was located above, moved and rushed towards herself. That endless blood, and the extremely violent murderous intent, suddenly rendered the whole world! ... ... "Die to death, heresy exists!!!" Seeing the target close at hand, Ares''s face was full of brutality and pleasure, especially when he thought of the reputation of this woman three years ago, the violent God of War was even more delighted. There is nothing more pleasant than killing such a famous Tianjiao character! just-- "It really deserves to be the God of War Ares, it''s as brutal and murderous as the rumors!" Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com In the face of the coming crisis, Canary''s face didn''t show a trace of panic. Instead, she smiled and completely ignored Ares, the god of war. Between the electric light and flint, Ares, who saw this scene through his god''s eyes, couldn''t help but feel shocked! But without waiting for him to react and think, the violent God of War sensed an unspeakable crisis, bursting out from all directions, causing the chills of his body to stand up. The next moment, a dark figure suddenly appeared, blocking Ares''s path forward! then "boom!!!" A brown beam of light sprayed directly from the face of the black-robed man, and directly hit Ares''s body, blasting it completely into the sky, and then exploded. Then countless brown light spots fell from the sky and attacked the entire town indiscriminately. Angels, gods, even ordinary buildings and heaven and earth. As long as everything that has been bathed in the brown light will be petrified! Even the flames and thunder bursting around the White Night King and Thor, who were in a fierce conflict, were all petrified under this terrible brown light. The fierce battle between the two could not help but stop at this moment, splitting two figures into the air. The entire fierce battlefield suddenly fell silent! If anyone on the battlefield was lucky, it was probably the people headed by the Canary. With the support of the Canary, everyone escaped the attack of Petrochemical. At this moment, everyone''s eyes turned to the black robe figure emitting petrified light. then "Hehe, what a pleasant scene!" At this time, the figure in the black robe lifted his hood, revealing a face that made many gods sluggish, slightly furious with his hands on his hips, and said: "The super beautiful Al sauce is here, everyone should kneel and lick it!" Such narcissistic words suddenly made the entire battlefield cold, and at this moment, an extremely tyrannical and murderous aura burst out from above the sky. "Ahhhh, I can''t forgive you, Argel!!!" Accompanied by endless blood and killing intent, Ares, with a wide range of petrification marks on his body, rushed down from the sky, like a fierce beast descending from the sky. "It''s really a beast that makes people heart-wrenching!" Faced with the shock, Ares had already received supplements from Saye, and a cruel smile flashed on the face of the original demon who had recovered to three-digit strength. "Let me hunt you well, the beast from Olympus!" As soon as the words fell, Argel rushed forward, determined to hit three thousand worlds, all the original demons of gods and Buddhas, after endless years, once again showed their fangs. In an instant, a fierce battle broke out between Argel and Ares! The endless fighting spirit raged out, completely breaking the silence of the entire battlefield, and then, the angels and low-level gods, all eyes were red! Under the influence of the God of War and the original demons, the entire battlefield went crazy... 1687 Chapter 104 Starlight Queen You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah, it''s crazy!" Looking at the battlefield that has gone crazy below, the leader of the Celestial Army, Di Shitian embraced his arms, "Sure enough, it''s like this again, I knew I shouldn''t have brought Ares here!" Although the Greek God of War was present, the strength of the entire Celestial Army had soared qualitatively. But for Di Shitian, this situation is really not a good thing. Under Ares'' violent aura, the death rate of the gods has also increased. The gods originally knew how to pull a few angels as shields, but now they all rushed to fight melee. If the gods damage too much and cause the distrust of the gods, the source of the heavenly army is not good. "It seems it''s my turn to shoot!" He glanced at the White Night King who was fighting with Thor and Argel who was fighting with Ares, and Di Shitian, who knew that neither of these two guys had done their best yet knew he had to do it. Otherwise, the huge heavenly army would be dragged down directly by the opponent... just-- "Huh column?!" Di Shitian, who had just taken half a step, was stunned, because at this moment, he felt that there was an extra figure with a strong sense of presence behind him. You must know that before this, Di Shitian didn''t feel anyone behind him! The cold sweat, behind Di Shitian, inadvertently flowed out... After a while, realizing that the person behind did not intend to attack, Di Shitian slowly turned his head, and then saw a figure in a black robe standing in the void not far from him. "It''s been a long time, Di Shitian!" At this moment, before Di Shitian spoke, the black-robed man in the distance spoke directly, then lifted his hood, revealing a face that Di Shitian could not believe. "How come!!! Girl, queen! Why are you here!!!" ... ... The words of Di Shitian will soon be drowned in the crazy battlefield! It''s just that for the existence of the main god level, even if the voice is small, even if the surrounding situation is chaotic, as long as there is no cover, it is almost the same as speaking in the ear. Therefore, the White Night King, Argel, Thor and others all heard Di Shitian''s words... By the way, the God of War who was in a violent state didn''t hear it. The White Night King and Thor, who didn''t know the real situation, couldn''t help but ease each other''s feet and hands, subconsciously raised their heads, and then saw the Hakoba Queen standing in the sky! To be honest, whether it is the White Night King or Thor, the mood at this time is extremely confused. At this moment, the queen spoke... "I am the queen, not the queen!" Ignoring the White Night Kings below, the reappearing Halloween Queen said, "You can call me the Queen, or you can call me Saya the Starlight!" "You don''t need to know the specific situation, you just need to know that I am the enemy." "...Starlight, Saya?" After chanting this unknown name, a familiar feeling flashed in Di Shitian''s heart, but he couldn''t grasp the inspiration, and finally could only let it go and solemnly looked at the queen in front of him. To be honest, Di Shitian was a little unbelievable, and things actually developed to this point. For Di Shitian, the rebellion of the White Night King was surprised, but it was still within the scope of understanding. Although the hope of Argel''s unblocking and reappearance was slim, it was equally understandable.Love the book www.aikenshu.com However, even the symbol of Hakoi, the only queen has joined the chaos... This is really unacceptable to Di Shitian. You know that the queen is in charge of the existence of the box court realm, her rebellion has shaken the foundation of the upper layer of the box court. All the three problem children of Hakata have become people in chaos. This is undoubtedly telling the world that Chaos will dominate Hakata! "There is no way!" After muttering to himself in a low voice, Di Shitian took a deep breath, and then the thunder flashed in his hand, and soon a vajra shining with terrible power appeared. This is the Buddhist weapon that Emperor Shitian specially forged for himself after joining Buddhism! "Although I don''t know the queen''s situation, but..." Having made a posture of preparation for battle, Di Shitian''s eyes narrowed, and he issued his own battle declaration, "Your rebellion is not allowed, I will do my best here to capture you!" As soon as the voice fell, Di Shitian rushed towards the queen at a speed exceeding the speed of the third universe. The distance between the two was crossed by the strongest military god almost instantly! The red thunder burst out from the vajra! just-- "boom!!!" Di Shitian''s diamond pestle directly bombarded a transparent barrier in front of the queen, and the dimensional barrier created by the realm of existence and non-existence directly blocked Di Shitian''s blow. The spreading electric current spreads, and constantly wipes out any vitality in the void! No hit! Di Shitian''s face remained unchanged. Because this was just a test, and the result of the test obviously made Di Shitian very satisfied... "You really are the queen, still so arrogant!" At this moment, Di Shitian spoke suddenly, and a crimson light appeared at once, and the vajra in the hands of the strongest army god changed in an instant, turning into a sharp spear full of terrifying murder. "The liberation of the spirit, the weapon of the god-the Sanskrit gun!!!" "not good!" At this moment, the queen''s face changed slightly. To be honest, she really didn''t expect that Di Shitian would be so decisive, and immediately opened her hole cards instantly. That gun is extraordinary! Its origin is the sharp spear possessed by Brahma, Di Shitian, and the twelve-day adviser of the guardian, the highest god of Indian mythology, Brahma, a sharp spear that will win with one blow. That is a weapon that can definitely win and defeat the enemy after use. No matter who the opponent is, no matter how unbreakable a shield is held, he can change the world arbitrarily and lead the favor over the enemy. In a sense, this is already the second layer of the box court, the power of the full power domain! Under this gun, the barrier of the dimension was directly broken... Suddenly, the queen felt an unspeakable sharpness, an inevitable death crisis, close at hand, but at this moment, the queen laughed... ps: There is one more update, which will be around one point... 1688 Chapter 105 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Worthy of being the strongest army god!" Facing this is enough to threaten his own life, and can completely match the power of the second floor of the box court, the power of the domain, the Queen of Starlight flashed such emotion in her heart. If it were the original Halloween queen, I''m afraid I can only close my eyes and wait for defeat at this time. Just as she said... Although she is a queen, she is no longer the original queen! The queen at this time is just a new distraction for Saya. The fourth clone-the starlighter! This is after receiving all the power left by the queen, Saya has enlightened Nagatos approach to the formation of the Star Spirit, the latest starlight clone created! Saya is not the Queen of Halloween... Although she also has an extremely proud disposition, Saya will never take it carelessly. Before the battle that must be paid attention to, the girl will simulate the situation of the battle thousands of times. Therefore, although a little surprised, Saya had calculated the situation at this time. Correspondingly, the solution Saya is also ready... "Although it''s not the time!" With this thought flashed in her mind, the blonde girl quickly flew upside down, flicking her hands, the realm of stars kept flashing, blocking herself in front of her. It''s just that Di Shitian''s sharp spear is chasing him, and the realm of starlight is almost like paper. The distance between the two keeps getting closer... "Now!!!" At this moment, the starlighter made imprints on both hands and shouted softly. The surrounding light flickered, and the girl''s figure was directly divided into five. With Saya as the center, the judge, the beast guard, the incubator and the starlight appeared at the same time. "boom!!!" In an instant, there was an extreme resonance among the five figures. The invisible barrier spreads out with five people as nodes, forming a strong barrier, directly colliding with Di Shitian''s sharp spear, the violent shock wave spreads, and the space is distorted and broken. "It turned out to be you, the demon master outside the domain!!!" At this time, Di Shitian, who was manipulating the sharp spear, saw the rest of the queen''s figure in the distance, and immediately understood the cause and effect, "You hateful fellow, unexpectedly occupied the queen''s body." Under the angry will, the sharp spear directly burst into a more powerful force, and the crimson thunder that was like a punishment continued to flicker, shattering the surrounding space, and then rushed towards the barrier. Fortunately, the barrier created by Saya is strong enough to forcibly block the sharp gun in the domain of full power! Of course, although the sharp gun was blocked, Saya understood that this was only temporary. Soon, that unruly gun will be able to break through the barrier. "but" "Enough time!" Saya''s body in the center said so, while praying with both hands, holding a precious jade. This precious jade is nothing but the foundation of Saya, the jade of the four souls! Appearing in Saya''s hands, the jade of the four souls burst into light instantly and connected to the four points! "boom!!!" The mysterious aura bloomed directly.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com Saya''s body is a spirit, the judge symbolizes the happy soul, the beast master represents the wild soul, the incubator is the peace soul, the starlight one evolves into the strange soul, and the four souls and one spirit will start to operate directly... "not good!" Seeing this scene, Di Shitian''s pupils shrank sharply! The military god''s intuition told Di Shitian that although he didn''t know what the outer demons were mainly doing, if their formation was allowed to work, something terrible might happen. Subconsciously, Di Shitian would once again pour his strength toward the sharp gun through a special connection. just-- "boom!!!" Before Di Shitian could fully react, he heard a violent roar. The barrier guarding Saya was instantly blasted, and Di Shitians sharp spear was traumatized, and the cosmic truth hidden in the spear body was shocked! Vaguely, the sharp gun seemed to scream slightly, and then flew away. In the next moment, the gun was automatically returned to Di Shitian''s hands! "how come?!" Looking at the sharp spear in his hand in a daze, Di Shitian couldn''t help feeling a trance. To be honest, it was the first time that Di Shitian felt that the weapon in his hand should not be conscious. This Nima''s cheating father ran back directly, what is this! However, no matter how embarrassed Di Shitian''s heart was, Saya''s formation in the distance had already begun to move. At this moment, the entire sky had slightly changed. Everyone on the battlefield stopped their actions and subconsciously covered their hearts, even Ares awakened from the madness, showing a look of horror. As if there is something stalwart that cannot be seen directly is about to be born! But soon, this feeling disappeared. Saya stopped the operation of the formation. In the next moment, including the body, four of the five figures disappeared, leaving only the fair-haired starlight queen standing in the void. "why?!" After a long silence, Di Shitian spoke slowly. Although the voice is slow, it is full of absoluteness! Although I don''t know why the opponent terminated that seemingly terrifying formation, Di Shitian was somewhat unacceptable. The military god could accept defeat and death, but could not accept sympathy. "It''s just not needed anymore!" Facing Di Shitian''s Jue Ran, the queen under the stars covered her mouth and chuckled. At the moment when her voice fell, the invisible fluctuations spread, and everyone panicked. If it is said that when Saya used the formation before, everyone felt the threat from terrible life, but now, everyone felt the fear of the collapse of the world. In a trance, everyone perceives that someone is breaking the rules of Hakata! The center of Hakatai was whining... But soon, this feeling of panic disappeared quickly, and it was replaced by the unimaginable natural earth shaking, the earth shaking violently at this moment. The feeling of abhorrent cold permeated, everyone realized that the absolute beast was waking up... "Now, everyone!" At this moment of silence, the Queen of Starlight announced leisurely, "The feast concerning the future of Hakata, the final trial of humanity that was interrupted, is about to begin again!" .. 1689 Chapter 106 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes by a few minutes... In the space on the lower floor of the Palace of Flames, Leticia finally made a choice. And this choice was not beyond Nagato''s expectation. Just as the red-haired boy expected, Leticia chose her own sister, not something like justice. After all, the so-called Hakatai knights are after all a product of the vampire''s gratitude for Hakatai. When the years go by, what Hakatai gives vampires is no longer favor, but hatred... The vampire knight who guards the garden has already withdrawn from the stage of history! "call!!!" After exhaling a long breath, Leticia seemed to relax a lot, and the heavy emotions that had been hidden under the calm appearance gradually dissipated. From this moment on, Hakatai Knight truly became the past. I saw Leticia holding two sunset chess pieces in both hands, and the red spar given by Nagato, placing it in her heart, making a gesture of prayer! then "boom!!!" In an instant, Leticia felt a strong roar in her heart. The two chess pieces and the red spar all bloomed with crimson light, completely surrounding them, and then Leticia''looked'' and saw, in the spar''s body, a figure that was sleeping. That''s nothing else, it''s Lamia, Leticia''s sister! In a daze, Leticia saw her sister''s memory: There are memories of having a warm afternoon tea with my sister, memories of seeing my sister incarnate as a demon king, memories of struggling around for the sake of my sister, and even for the future of my sister and the race, carrying the sins of vampires, transforming into monsters, even at the expense of myself The memory of the seal... In addition, Leticia also knew that after her self-sealing, Lamia was found by the storyteller. Through special means, the storyteller brainwashed him into a servant for battle! Simply, the storyteller soon encountered Saya and became dust. Lamia was given to Nagato by Saya... "Lamia!" In the crimson light, Leticia whispered to herself, tears could not help being left in the corner of her eyes, at this moment, the so-called safety of Hakata was completely left behind by Leticia. "Fuse!" With such words, the chess pieces of the two soldiers merged with Leticia and Lamia respectively. ... ... "Om!!!" There was a noise in the void that only the red-haired boy could hear. Nagato understood that it was the sound of the central rules of the box garden being shaken, the original Leticia and the rules of the game set on Lamia were shaken by his own celestial family chess pieces. Originally, Leticia and Lamia were burdened with game punishments that were difficult to crack. If you follow normal methods, it is not impossible to get rid of it. But there is no doubt that the process will be troublesome!Just go to listen to www.97tingshu.com Especially the slander and curse that Lamia carried on her body, the slander and curse of the poets, was even more troublesome, even the canary at the time could only sigh helplessly in the face of this situation. Therefore, Nagato no longer uses normal methods. The red-haired boy directly transformed the belonging of these two vampire sisters from the box court to the detached box court''s self directly through his family members'' chess pieces! just-- "It seems to be a little entangled!" A red halo flashed in the purple left eye, and a mysterious six-pointed star appeared in his pupils. Nagato clearly saw that there were dense thin threads entwined with Leticia and Lamia. That is the insufficiency of the causal connection between this vampire sister and the Hakata world, and it is also the manifestation of the Hakata brand on their bodies. Even the reincarnation pawns of Nagato''s family members cannot hide this connection. "Just right! This is what I''m waiting for," Whispering to himself, Nagato''s face was full of smiles, the cutting edge in his hand appeared out of thin air, and directly slashed towards those causal lines, the scarlet sword light suddenly appeared! Under the magic sword dedicated to killing cause and effect, all the cause and effect of the girls were cut off. At this moment, the rules of the center of the box court broke a little! In an instant, rebirth was perfect and successful. The two girls embraced and fell to the ground, and fell to the ground. "Uh, are you asleep?" Taking a look at the situation of the two women, the red-haired teenager couldn''t help feeling a little bit astonished. Although the person who did it was themselves, they also participated in the action to break free of the box court, and their minds must have been consumed. "But it''s okay, the next thing is not suitable for them to participate." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato waved his hand and put the two girls into his private space. After doing all this, Nagato suddenly sensed the beast that was awakening. The aura of a monster that was more ferocious and ruthless than any existence was bursting from the depths of the ground beneath his feet. Nagato knew that the fierce beast was nothing else... It is the absolute evil that I am looking for! More than two hundred years ago, the human beings sealed here by the people headed by the canaries finally tried to destroy the terrible existence of millions of gods, and are slowly awakening. In the surrounding space, the aura of the collapse of the original rules did not stop, but expanded. The sleeping fierce beast caught the moment of breaking the rules and began to break through the seal. "boom!!!" Not long after, a violent roar echoed in Nagato''s ears. A gift game contract appeared in the void, and then it burned automatically. Even if you didn''t read the content, Nagato knew that it was the gift game contract used by Xinghai Dragon King to seal the absolute evil. Under normal circumstances, only by unlocking that gift game can Absolute Evil be born again. It''s just a loophole in the rules created by Nagato that makes the purpose of this game vain! When the contract was burned out, a sword and a celestial instrument appeared in Nagatos field of vision. According to the canary''s information, Nagato knew that it was the sword of the dragon, which symbolized one of the twelve celestials of the zodiac. And the simulated star creation of Hakata Taoism-the virtual star Tai Sui! Collecting the two items with a wave, Nagato''s eyes are full of expectation... "Come on, absolutely evil!" .. 1690 Chapter 107 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The lowermost floor of the Palace of Huangyan Capital. Between the stars! It is as if deep underground in the palace at the bottom of the underworld, in a place where there is no light and no sound, there is a terrible existence that cannot be accurately described in words... It can only be described simply as a humanoid monster with three dragon heads! At this moment, very suddenly... This terrible existence awakened from its deep sleep. I saw the opponent bend his neck into a sickle shape, and the iron lock that bound his whole body swayed constantly. However, this monster was not given more freedom. The iron locks were entangled and pierced through the limbs, and the limbs were sewn into the wall. Thinking about it, the iron locks tightened into the flesh made the body very painful with just one movement. But that kind of thing doesn''t matter to the monster. The monster that hadn''t moved once during the two-hundred-year-long seal truly awakened. Feeling the fiery heat of the battle on the ground, he awakened from the dark sleep. "Alas--" Under the fragrance of war, the monster smiled with fierce fangs. Although it is difficult to understand because it is penetrated by the pile from the top of the head to the lower jaw, it is undoubtedly a smile. Pain, happiness, freedom, or non-freedom are not the main reasons for flogging this person.There is only one kind of emotion in the soul of this prisoner! That is the boiling heat galloping in the battlefield called hell. The dawning period of the box gardenwhen the sky and the earth were just created in the world, when many gods and Buddhas swept the world, all kinds of evils that were contrary to the order they created were scattered. Heaven and earth, day and night, good and evil, prosperity and decline... All the elements of the world from creation to destruction are filtered in the crucible and turned into the initial disaster. This world is with disaster. -Curse the three thousand worlds. You, are the incarnation of the unshakable person who is blessed to be evil. The monster that spreads the human world and devours hell greater than all ugliness is the tyrant who crushed hundreds of countries and thousands of heroes! This is the essence of monsters! The name, the corner of the final trial of mankind Absolutely evil, Devil Azdahaka! Feeling the domineering masters on the ground, the Demon King understood that they should devote themselves to the battle with corresponding great ambitions, otherwise, it would not set off the disaster that made him feel longing. "If this is the case, then appearing in front of this body is also a destiny if you want to come." Such a thought flashed in his mind, and the original demon king was going to wait patiently, but at this moment, he sensed a small breakdown in the system that originated from the center of the chamber. Almost in an instant, the demon king realized for no reason that this was an invitation from someone outside the seal. Although there is no basis, the three-headed dragon firmly believes in it! At the moment, the three-headed dragon was filled with fierce, even tyrannical aura, and began to struggle, "Hahaha, such a rare hero is declaring war, how can I avoid it!" Seizing the rare opportunity, the three-headed dragon began to attack the seal! The so-called strongest castle was broken from the inside. Although it was not the case of a normal seal, in terms of the current situation, it was actually not much worse. The original indestructible seal, at this moment, is not much worse than paper... Accompanied by the demon king''s roar, the surrounding chains broke apart. Soon, the entire Xinghai appeared to collapse. The cage of the Sealing Demon King is broken... "The time for the verdict has arrived!" Baiyue Novel Network www.yue100.com Stretching out his body, the three-headed dragon let out a deafening roar, accelerating the destruction of the surrounding stars, "Hakki, heroes, now is the time to show true value!" As soon as the Demon Kings voice fell, Xinghai collapsed completely, and magma burst out from below! ... ... "boom!!!" After a while, the city of Huangyan burst into an unprecedented roar! Like the roar of the earth, the surging magma is like a spouting spring water, continuously emerging, rushing into the sky, and sprinkling all over the town. Then these red magma from the ground gathered together and spread in all directions, swallowing everything. Even angels and gods couldn''t resist this anger from the earth. Fortunately, the White Night King had previously put away the sentient beings in the city of flames, otherwise the creatures might be wiped out at this time. Angels, gods, even stars, stopped at this moment. Looking at the current situation, Di Shitian''s face couldn''t help but look ugly. Because at this moment, he felt the aura of the same origin from the magma. Although he was a little unwilling, the military god understood that an existence that he did not want to recall had already appeared. Following the induction, the military god raised his head and looked further up. It''s not just a military god, but everyone else is the same. Without him, the abrupt presence has not concealed itself, and terrible coercion is spreading from above! Then they saw... The appearance of the hazy moon seemed to be to stitch the cloudy sky surrounded by dense sea of ??clouds, like a little figure with open wings, covered in scattered yellow moonlight. The figure carrying the moonlight is white all over, with twisted wings that cannot be thought of as a result of normal evolution, looking down at the entire town and everyone! The dragon as a living body is definitely not in that shape. The red jade pupil that reflects the night sky like a fierce star. Three shaped heads penetrated by piles from the lower jaw to the head. Three pairs of eyes and six eyeballs have uprooted the courage of the enemy, neither the functionality of creatures nor the high sense of mystery. I can only think that the original purpose of making all witnesses have physical disgust is to be feared. Obviously the total length is only about ten feet-its indescribable sense of coercion is above the dragon. The three-headed dragon stagnated above the "Huangyan City", looking down with six eyes. Each head looked down in a different direction to try to grasp the status quo, and that move convinced everyone that this monster had an intellectual. Move the three heads separately, and after repeating the tilting movement several times- The three-headed dragon flapped its wings to expand its wings several times. Amid the roar, the flapping wings of the three-headed dragon stirred up a large number of storms, directly causing the clouds covering the moonlit night to fly away instantly, dispersing the tent of night in an instant. "Angels, gods, lord gods, and star spirits, ha! There are so many brave men!" At this time, the ancient demon king expressed his emotions, and then announced loudly, "I am the third floor of the box garden, a pillar of the fire worship god group-the devil Azdahaka!" "It was handed over to the banner and the third floor by the suzerain, and it was agreed to spend this life as a demon king, the incarnation of unshakable heaven!" As he spoke, a scorching wind blew around the three-headed dragon. Blowing by the wind like hell mountains and rivers, the demon king tumbling with his pure white body and red jade pupil, let the banner of "evil" flutter and roar. Everyone felt the indescribable sense of crisis at this moment! "Bring the horse here, the hero who hasn''t been for hundreds of years! Exhausted! Exhausted! Exhausted bravery! Try to transform into a brilliant sword that runs through my chest!" This night, the stars were shaken, and the storm that penetrated the Three Realms began to set off, turning the gears of the still world, and moving along with the turbulence, the history of Hakoi, ushered in a turning point of fate... 1691 108 The Banner of Evil You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, the anonymous "contract document" fell from the sky. No trial summary is marked. The names of participants are not stated. Not even the organizer''s declaration. The only record on the parchment is the banner of "Aksara". This contract is not something issued by someone, nor something written by someone. Those things are not needed for contracts that are spread over everything in the world. That contract has existed since the day the world split, so there is no need to record the summary of the trial.All beings living in the world know its contents. The demon king who appeared from the kiln of hell and held up the "unshared heaven", was prayed to be a monster with "one heart to evil", shining three pairs of eyes and six red jade pupils, ringing the bell of decisive battle. "Come on, let''s fight to the death, heroes!!!" Along with the roar of the magic dragon, the scorching wind roared down from the sky, echoing the torrent of magma raging on the earth, and the huge city of flames instantly turned into a hell. In an instant, many weak angels folded their wings in front of this terrible hell and fell on the spot. Even the existence of a general god-level spirit also seemed a bit uncomfortable. "Damn it, it''s really him!" Taking a look at the surrounding situation, Di Shitian''s face couldn''t help but feel ugly. To be honest, the military god really didn''t expect that the purpose of Chaos was to directly release absolute evil. This is not a fun thing, if you are not careful, the entire box court will be destroyed directly. --and many more! At this time, Di Shitian suddenly remembered a rumor that it was said that in the last stage of the Chaos War in the early days of Hakatai, the final trial of mankind had just appeared. At that time, after successfully expelling Chaos, Hakata made a seal! As long as the final trial of mankind is still there, the chaos cannot return... "So, their goal is to eliminate Absolute Evil? What a joke!" After drawing this conclusion, Di Shitian was furious, although as far as the frontal battle was concerned, Di Shitian was completely uncomfortable. But the problem is that in the final trial of human beings, he was protected by the entire Hakata. As long as he is not human, it is impossible to kill him, and no matter what kind of opponent he faces, he has more than half the chance of winning. This is a super bug among the three-figure powerhouses in the whole box court! Thinking of this, the corner of Di Shitian''s eyes glanced at the people around him. The expressions of Thor and Ares, the god of war, were very serious. In contrast, among the children with three major problems in Hakatai, only the White Night King has a little worry left on his face. Argel is completely gloating, and the Halloween queen, who has become a clone of the outer demon lord, has a calm face. , I don''t know what I''m thinking about. Seeing the reactions of the White Night Kings, Di Shitian felt bad for a while, but he didn''t wait for him to continue thinking-- "boom!!!" There was a violent breaking sound in the ear of the strongest military god. Then Di Shitian saw it, the tall three-headed dragon still appeared in front of him, and the three alien dragon heads opened their hideous mouths one after another... "My compatriots who have turned away from the evil way, I am so relieved to see you again!" Along with such words, the three dragon heads erupted from the earth-shaking hot dragon''s breath, directly bombarding Di Shitian''s body, blasting him heavily into the earth, causing a vision of heaven and earth in a flash, which was originally like hell. The general battlefield seemed even more dangerous and terrifying at this moment. "grown ups!" "Your Highness the Lord God!!!" "Your Lord of the Army!" Seeing the situation of Emperor Shitian, the surrounding heavenly army rioted one after another.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com Except for the other two great gods who were a little sensible, angels or gods all swarmed and tried to attack and strangle the three-headed dragon. just-- "too weak!!!" In the face of the siege, the three-headed dragon screamed from the sky, then shook its wings. An incalculable pitch-black blade, transformed by its own dragon''s shadow, appeared horizontally, and slashed towards the angels and gods rushing up around. Then, in the many horrified eyes, the Black Blade easily broke through the defenses of angels and gods, directly beheading a large number of enemies, and even cut them into pieces... After a while, the hellish battlefield began to rain of flesh and blood, and it seemed even more hideous. With every move, the devil is like a natural disaster! "not good!" "This bastard, damn it!!" Seeing this scene, both Ares and Thor''s eyes widened. The attack of the three-headed dragon was too exaggerated and almost defeated the entire heavenly army. In any case, the two of them could not accept it. Therefore, even though he was very afraid of the existence in front of him, the two main gods still took action. The first thing to do is the god of war from Greece-Ares! Although the opponent is the extremely evil demon king, but the angry Ares, no matter what you are, the whole body is filled with blood, and the god of war madly accelerates to nearly the fourth universe speed, rushes to the demon king''s side, and immediately becomes The foot kicked towards the heart of the devil. "boom!!!" The three-headed dragon that didn''t have time to react, abruptly took the kick of Ares and flew upside down for several steps. Then there were wounds exploded on the body of the three-headed dragon, and a lot of blood gushed out from it. However, after seeing this situation, Ares''s face did not show joy, but was more cautious. Because in the next moment, all the blood flowing out of the three-headed dragon turned into a two-headed dragon. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of god-level two-headed dragons appeared on the sky. "Roar!!!" In the frantic roar, the three-headed dragon led hundreds of god-level two-headed dragons rushing towards Ares, tearing them with their claws, biting with their mouths, and hitting them with their bodies. At this time, the brain is a little awkward, only the tragedy of Ariston in close combat. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands... In a blink of an eye, Ares was directly beaten by the three-headed dragon. "what!!!" In the end, when he couldn''t stand it, Ares was completely violent, and the boundless vitality burst from the God of War, directly pushing everyone and enemies including the three-headed dragon madly away. "Evil Demon Lord, accept the judgment of Heaven''s Punishment!!!" I saw this brave from Northern Europe flying directly into the sky, using the Thor''s Hammer in his hand to provoke the thunder from above the nine heavens, turning it into the strongest natural punishment, and bombarding it down. The attack has not yet arrived, but the will carried by the punishment has arrived on the battlefield first! The judgment that originated from the sky was the most restraining of evil, and it abruptly suppressed the entire hell-spotted battlefield, and then the pale thunder of Heaven''s Punishment hit the three-headed dragon! "Roar!!!" Under the punishment, the magic dragon roared, its body shining with unknown light. Then, when the surrounding double-headed dragons were constantly dying out due to the aftermath of Heaven''s Punishment, the Devil Dragon rushed directly against Heaven''s Punishment, and then blasted the Thunder God out of the pale thunder. In an instant, the punishment dissipated, and only the magic dragon roared into the sky-- "Haha, that''s it, come on, let''s fight, the heroes of the world, I will hold high the banner of evil, and fight to the death with you in a body that does not share the sky!!!" During the roar, the banner of evil fluttered behind the dragon!.. 1692 Chapter 109 Lets Fight, Devil! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the ground of Huangyan City, Di Shitian walked out of the magma. Although he was attacked by the dragon head-on, the title of the strongest army god was not a display. Apart from his damaged clothes and a bit embarrassed image, Di Shitian seemed innocent at all. But there is no doubt that this is not something to be caring about for Di Shitian. Nothing else, just because the roaring three-headed dragon is raging in the sky. Just now the devil dragon took over the punishment from the heavens, even if Emperor Shitian was inferior! "Ah, isn''t this our stalwart Di Shitian Lord?" At this moment, a slightly yin and yang voice sounded in Di Shitian''s ears, and then the strongest military god saw it, and the canary with the ten-thousand-strong man appeared not far away from him. "Tomorrow, the army will be almost destroyed, and there will be two master god-level powerhouses, but they are being ravaged by the Demon King. Is it really okay for you to stay here and watch the show?" "It''s you, Canary, long time no see!" When I met Canary at close range, a little embarrassment flashed across Di Shitian''s face, and then shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, this time we are planted by the heavenly army. The three-headed dragon is not a god that can resist There is no point in fighting. As for Sol and the others, they should not be able to die anyway." "However, what are you thinking about and why you should call Absolute Evil, you should know the consequences!" Speaking of this, Di Shitian looked at the canary with sternness! "Humph!" Facing Di Shitians lesson, Canary snorted dissatisfiedly, and then said, You dont need to worry about it. My alliance can seal him two hundred years ago, and two hundred years later, my organization can also attack him. Kill him." "Exactly!" It was the White Night King who followed the canary''s words, and saw the demon king of the astral descended from the sky, came to Di Shitian''s side, and surrounded him with everyone. "Di Shitian, we think you should consider your comfort now, don''t you?" Looking at everything around him, Di Shitian became silent. The surrounding atmosphere became more and more solidified, and the collision between the two sides in the void continued to intensify, until the moment before the outbreak, the military god suddenly said: "Can I surrender?" "..." ... ... "Damn it!" Sol, who has been heroic since his appearance, changed drastically at this time. It was the first time for this undefeated Nordic warrior to be blasted directly from the state of punishment. Right now, he looked at the three-headed dragon''s eyes, which was a little sinister. Even under the enraged emotions, Saul actually liberated the idea of ??his true posture, but this idea was only a flash, and it was not really realized. In Hakatai, the level of the four-digit Demon King is equivalent to the strong one who crosses the threshold of Dao realm. But that''s just the most ordinary Dao realm powerhouse, not worth mentioning. But starting with three digits, it''s different. Those who can reach the level of the three-digit demon king are mostly those who act as the main gods in those powerful gods. The posture of these existences has exceeded the understanding of sentient beings. Its very existence made the lower part of the box garden a little unbearable, and it was completely the incarnation of natural disasters! Therefore, when the upper level existence of the box court enters the lower level, it either seals itself or changes its posture of existence through some special means, which reduces a lot of power.I love e-books www.52xt.net If he releases his true posture, Thor is confident that he can compete head-on with the three-headed dragon. just-- "Can not do it!" It flashed in his mind that if he did so, the possible consequences would be caused, and Thor had to give up, and the righteous Thor didn''t want to be the culprit in the destruction of Hakata. "But even so, I won''t admit defeat!" Thinking of this, Thor once again rushed towards the three-headed dragon, not only Thor, but also the violent God of War, and the two main gods were carrying the three-headed dragon head-on. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" "boom!!!" The original demon Argel and the Queen of Halloween appeared in front of Ares and Thor respectively, and attacked them without warning. In the next moment, Ares was directly bombarded by the petrified light, and all his clothes were petrified. But Thor retreated several steps under the Queen''s star repulsion. "you!" Seeing the queen standing in front of him, Saul was dissatisfied for a while, and Ares directly furious, but compared to the two, the three-headed dragon appeared even more dissatisfied. "Woman, are you provoking me?!!!" The violent murderous intent permeated from the three-headed dragon, and directly crushed on Argel and the Queen of Halloween. For the three-headed dragon, he only wanted to transform into an incomparable enemy and fight the world. If the two women in front of him were to please him, he would definitely kill them immediately. Because he is a natural disaster, he will only destroy everything that enters his eyes! There is nothing else! "Not!" As soon as the words of the three-headed dragon fell, a leisurely voice rang in his ears, and then crimson spatial ripples echoed in the void, attracting the sight of the three-headed dragon. In the ripples of this space, the three-headed dragon felt an incomparably familiar fighting spirit! That''s nothing else, it''s exactly the fighting will of the previous breaking the rules of the box court. Then, under the gaze of the three-headed dragon, the red-haired boy in a purple robes walked out from the ripples of the space, came to him, and spoke leisurely: "They are just helping me create an environment where I can fight fairly with your Excellency." "What?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the three-headed dragon couldn''t turn his head. Since becoming the final trial of human beings, the three-headed dragon has fought countless enemies, but there hasnt been a single time when anyone actively seeks a fair environment to fight against themselves? "Don''t be surprised, I know you are a real demon who can count on ten thousand enemies!" Facing the surprise of the three-headed dragon, Nagato''s body gradually filled with an extraordinary terrifying aura, spreading in all directions, and there was a slight turbulence in the void. "But I am also an absolute overlord who can conquer thousands of worlds, so let''s fight, devil!" .. 1693 Chapter 110 Nagato vs Three-headed Dragon You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The red-haired boy''s words are sonorous and powerful! Although the voice was small, it still echoed on this hellish battlefield. Whether it was Di Shitian who had surrendered standing on the ruined ground, or Ares and Thor who were facing the Halloween queen and Protoss Argel in the sky, they all paid attention to this place. At this time, the three heavenly army leaders realized that the status of the red-haired boy in front of him might not be simple. Prior to this, their eyes were focused on Bai Yasha and Canary, careless. "The absolute overlord who conquered thousands of worlds?!" Nagato''s words were repeated in a low voice, feeling the domineering arrogance permeating the red-haired boy in front of him, and the three-headed dragon''s face revealed an emotion called a smile. Although on that weird head, the so-called smile is more like a hideous expression! But everyone can feel that it is indeed the devil smiling... "Hahaha!!!" Soon, the smile turned into a big laugh, and the three-headed dragon was filled with incomparably strong tyrannical murderous aura, and three pairs of eyes and six eyes stared at Nagato closely "Fight like this, it is rare that there are brave men who fight me head-on, let me give you the end of destruction!" As soon as the voice fell, the three-headed dragon shook his wings, and the wind swept across the sky. In this raging wind, a large number of dark shadows diffused from the side of the three-headed dragon, turning into countless substantial dark blades, blasting towards the location of Nagato, fast, comparable to instant movement, Even the aftermath of the Black Blade is equally destructive. just-- "Tian escape!" Nagato didn''t even look at it, and flew directly toward the place where the three-headed dragon was. The power of the gift of heaven made the red-haired boy avoid the attack in every fight. In the blink of an eye, the red-haired boy rushed to the side of the three-headed dragon, lifting his right hand and blasting it out! This fist Nagato did not retain, and 80% of the unlimited power came out. "boom!!!" At the critical moment, the three-headed dragon finally reacted, raised his left hand and grabbed Nagato''s fist. However, the power contained in the red-haired boy''s fist that was enough to shake the crust plate was directly transmitted to him through the palm of the three-headed dragon, causing a violent roar. "...!?" The three-headed dragon leaked a slight painful sound. However, Nagato''s impact due to the reaction force prevailed. From the left fist that the red-haired boy hit deeply, he noticed the secret hidden in the body of the three-headed dragon, "It''s so heavy! This is definitely not the quality that a three-meter body should have!" If Nagato is not wrong, the body of the three-headed dragon is completely comparable to the quality of the entire continent. Concentrating the mass of the entire continent on a body of about three meters, what a terrible defense and melee ability would be obtained, no wonder the god of war Ares is extremely weak when facing a three-headed dragon. but-- "Lao Tzu is not that second-rate God of War!" He whispered a word that made Ares go violently, and everyone else twitched. The red-haired boy''s body was twisted in the void, and his left foot was raised high. In the next moment, a tomahawk-style cheating containing 80% of unlimited power directly bombarded the three-headed dragon. "boom!!!" Facing the blow from the top down, the quality of the three-headed dragon turned into his disadvantage, and fell directly towards the ground. At this moment, the red-haired boy reluctantly chased after him. When the body of the three-headed dragon hit the ground, Nagato just caught up with him, taking advantage of the victory! In an instant, a storm of punches hitting hundreds of times per second triggered visible shocks in the surrounding atmosphere, and even the waves of lava were overthrown, and the ground on the soles of the feet could not resist the powerful force of Nagato and shattered and sank. With infinite power, Nagato has become a peerless beast, more brutal than absolute evil! Ares, Di Shitian, White Night King, these terrifying master gods who knew the final trial of mankind, all froze in place, staring blankly at Nagagokeeper''s absolute vicious beating.516 Novel Network www.516xs.com "what!!!" At this moment, the three-headed dragon that was crushed by Nagato roared abruptly. It seems to roar unwillingly, and it seems to roar with joy! In this roar, the three-headed dragon fought back, completely ignoring the rain-like blow of Nagato, and threw out a fist with his left hand, and soon the red-haired boy directly hit the bone crack. But even so, it was still unable to stop the actions of the three-headed dragon, and saw that the opponent''s hand with its bones split directly grabbed Nagato''s shoulder! Afterwards, the three dragon heads of the three-headed dragon opened their hideous mouths, and terrible dragon breath was brewing in them! Faced with such a desperate style of play, Nagato naturally didn''t want to fight hard. Subconsciously, the red-haired boy wanted to get rid of the opponent''s hand. However, at this moment, the three-headed dragon bullied itself, and the three dragon heads hit Nagato''s forehead and shoulders heavily, and then the dragon breathed out... "boom!!!" In the next moment, three scorching dragon breaths broke out almost at zero distance. A cloud of smoke and dust rose up on the hellish battlefield. In the smoke and dust, Nagato flew out of his body, smashed through the wall of a dilapidated building, and plunged into the ruins. "Ahem!" Soon, with a slight cough, the red-haired boy walked out of the ruins. At this time, he was no longer intact, and his robe was broken. A trace of blood was revealed at the corner of his mouth! The attack of the three-headed dragon almost died, and Nagato was also injured a little bit. Although the internal injury quickly recovered on its own, it was undeniable that an injury was an injury. The red-haired boy finally got serious... Looking up to the front, I saw the three-headed dragon standing proudly on the spot, and the red jade pupil seemed to reflect countless years beyond, full of a quiet atmosphere. Although he is an alien monster, he feels solemn. "I admit you, you are indeed a tyrant!!" "So far, my body has shattered everything that comes into view, including all life, cities, civilization, society, prosperity, order, crime, social evil, spreading justice and ugliness. Such as storms, such as tsunamis, such as thunderstorms, to the world Everything shows its fangs indiscriminately." "However, I am not a "natural disaster". The destruction that can only be done by natural disasters is a person who can do it on impulse as a consciousness, a living body, and it can no longer be called a natural disaster." "That is a great evil that will surely destroy the world completely, so my whole body and the word "evil" is the final peak that all heroes reach!" A sharp light flashed in the eyes of the three-headed dragon. The flag with "evil" engraved on the crimson cloth shook violently. Carrying that unique text on his back, the demon king pointed at Nagato with three pairs of eyes and six eyes, and said, "Come on, overlord, cross over! Justice is on my corpse!!" On a certain day someone will defeat the Demon King with a brilliant sword. Dedicated to the "victory of justice" with his own death. The dualism of good and evil, as the original trial that should be punished, the three-headed dragon stands above the world. -Show evil with one''s own life, build good with one''s own death. With his bright career, he tells the dualism that should be opposite and repelling. The word "evil" carried on the back reveals the consciousness of vowing to fight to death. It is a powerful proof that never escapes from persuading good and punishing evil. Behind the monster who has completed the granted doctrine without confusion, shines with only The saints who carry their faith alone have the same noble brilliance. "...I will defeat you, not because of justice!" Listening to the heroic words of the demon king, Nagato was silent for a while before he said, "I am not a brave man, I am just a tyrant. I will conquer everything in front of me, regardless of sentient beings or the world, your evil will be conquered by me!" With such a declaration, Nagato rushed towards the three-headed dragon again... Fight, start again!.. 1694 Chapter 111 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"war!!!" At this time, Nagato''s fighting mood really rose. For the red-haired boy, it is great to be able to meet such a powerful opponent before returning to the superb work of God, and let himself fight once. At the moment, Nagato''s speed is getting faster and faster, reaching the fourth universe speed in one step. Infinite power fills the whole body, and Nagato hits the three-headed dragon with a punch! And the three-headed dragon was also unwilling to show weakness and punched straight! "Boom!" In an instant, as if a meteorite hit the earth, their fists intersect... Afterwards, the deafening loud noise exploded like an explosion on the hellish battlefield, carrying a strong impact of wind and waves, like a gale, hitting in all directions, spreading the surrounding building debris and magma. "Boom!" In the heavy clash, Nagato and the three-headed dragon, like a ball hitting the wall, suddenly bounced away from each other, smashing the ground to pieces when they landed, not to mention, they were still violent. Quit, and only after a long ravine was made to stop. "Ha, interesting!" Stopping the retreat trend, the red-haired young man supported the ground with one hand, his body arched like a leopard, and the moment he stabilized his body, he raised his head and looked at the opposite with excitement. "Roar!!!" On the opposite side of Nagato, the three-headed dragon also tensed its body, arched its body, and uttered a roar of concussive air in the direction of Nagato. Within the six red jade pupils, the fierceness rolled over. Let the terrifying posture of the three-headed dragon appear even more terrifying. Until now, the three-headed dragon had to admit that the red-haired boy in front of him was really his opponent. Not only because of the opponent''s strength, but also because of the opponent''s identity! Although the red-haired boy in front of him has a hidden aura, the three-headed dragon still knows that he is a human, or that there is still a trace of human traits in him, and there is the possibility of breaking the final trial of mankind. The most important thing is that at this time the red-haired boy is full of power, which seems to be familiar with the three-headed dragon. Under that kind of power, the three-headed dragon discovered that his resilience was somewhat hindered. Fortunately, as a wise man proficient in a thousand kinds of magic, he quickly understood what that sense of familiarity was? As the final test of mankind, the three-headed dragon did not appear out of thin air. Because Hakata and the human world are in a mutual observation relationship, Hakata''s human world is closely related. Most important events that happen in Hakata will have a mapping relationship in the human world. The three-headed dragon, the human beings final trial, is reflected in the human world. It is the emergence of a power called perpetual motion machine in the human world in the future, triggering human insatiable desires. Various forces and characters want to use it as Own, the factors that caused war and led to the destruction of the human world. If the 16th month is one end of the perpetual motion history, the three-headed dragon is the other end. In a sense, Nagato is the enemy of the three-headed dragon! "that is really good!" Thinking of this, the three-headed dragon cheered loudly, and then this alien dragon shook its wings that were enough to overturn the atmosphere, and rushed up with a torrent of momentum. Even in the face of an old enemy, the Demon King never had the slightest fear, but was full of pleasure. As he said before, he is a natural disaster and evil!Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com It is an existence destined to be crusaded by justice. Life and death are not important to the three-headed dragon. The only important thing is to fight, grow, and then wait for its end at some point in the future, and that''s it. Therefore, he launched a charge. "Good job!" Facing the charging three-headed dragon, Nagato was not surprised and rejoiced, and also rushed forward! In an instant, the two fought together frantically. There was no one to dodge, just one punch and one kick, and directly furiously attacked. Soon, a terrifying storm swept down under the fists of the two, and the whole battlefield shook frantically, as if two giant beasts beyond imagination were fighting, and even the always strong barriers between them were between them. A lot of cracks appeared in the aftermath of the battle. "what!!!" After blasting thousands of punches in a row, realizing that he was actually at a weak disadvantage, the three-headed dragon suddenly understood that in close combat, he was actually inferior to the person in front of him. At the moment, the devil couldn''t help but scream up to the sky, and the three big mouths opened separately and aimed at Nagato. Hundreds of thousands of times the light and heat of the dragon''s breath that more than the three-headed dragon had ever released came out of the dragon''s mouth without any hesitation, and blasted towards the red-haired boy. This is one of the must kills of the three-headed dragon, the Overlords Light Wheel With the inheritance of destroying one third of the world, the strongest gift of the flash heat is the fuse that will ignite the eschatology, and it is a nirvana that the devil is proud of. I have to say that even Nagato felt an unspeakable crisis under this nirvana. just-- "Ah, I''m coming too, Star Trails!!!" Almost immediately before the attack arrived, Nagato also released his gift. The chaotic star map instantly diffused behind the red-haired boy. The endless stars revolved in the star map, intertwined with the endless star trails, and burst out... "boom!!!" Unimaginable fierce collisions burst out directly. The end flames full of destruction and destruction intertwined with the red starlight from the power of the trajectory of the chaotic stars, evolving into an unimaginable big explosion. The sky was dyed red by the red heat, burning like a setting sun, the temperature was rising like a volcano, and the drastic pressure change caused four tornadoes. Just one aftermath can kill all the inhabitants of human towns. The entire crustal plate vibrated strongly, and even collapsed, bursting out more magma, turbulent smoke and dust and rushing into the sky, almost turned into a mushroom cloud, and the extremely fierce impact spread in all directions, directly breaking the barriers of the realm. , And even spread to dozens of kilometers beyond the boundary wall. Such a terrible movement has even been noticed by towns in other areas. In a sense, this is no longer a battle of creatures. It''s a duel between natural disasters...... .. 1695 Chapter 112 The first battle upgrade! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Tsk, it''s amazing!" The Void, which was outside the scope of the aftermath of the devastation, did not know when it appeared here. Di Shitian looked at everything in front of him and couldn''t help showing a little surprise. But this surprise was not aimed at the sight of natural disasters before him. After all, in terms of personal abilities, Di Shitian, who had exploded with all his strength regardless of his surroundings, could also do this. What surprised this army god came from the red-haired boy who was fighting head-on with the three-headed dragon. Regarding this red-haired boy who can completely confront the three-headed dragon head-on, and even has a slight advantage, as the army god who guards the box court, Di Shitian can''t help but be curious and not surprised. After all, the existence of three-digit strength is not an ordinary role, it is an existence that can guide Hakata''s future. Under normal circumstances, this kind of existence has a big background. Impossible to appear out of thin air! It''s just that the red-haired boy who is acting with the three-headed dragon in front of him has no detailed history at all. The intelligence of the heavenly army only contains the message that the opponent is a half-prosperity that suddenly appeared. In a sense, in this respect, the heavenly army is indeed somewhat dereliction of duty. but-- "If he can defeat the three-headed dragon, dereliction of duty is a good thing!" Knowing the situation of the entire battlefield through the perception of the main god level, Di Shitian thought so, but after a while, his expression changed drastically. In fact, it''s not just him, his face has changed with the existence of three-digit strength around him. "How could this be?" The White Night King even expressed obvious anger, "How can the box court center be activated without authorization? No one has made a request. Is this still the future paradise of the gods and demons I know?!" ... ... "Sure enough, the center is under control!" Within the scope of the collision of the two strong forces, with the help of the gift-Tian Dun, in the frenzy of energy shock, the red-haired boy who moved like catkins in the wind raised his head. At this moment, he sensed that the power of the center of the box court had descended on the battlefield. Although this power is invisible, it is still insightful by Nagato''s intuition. "Haha, the paradise of gods and demons? What a joke!" Thinking of a thesis that the White Night King and many gods believe-"As long as the final human trial is cleared and the paradox problem of Hakata is solved, Hakata will become a paradise for gods and demons." Nagato felt amused. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, these gods and demons are too naive. Nagato knows that those gods and demons believe in the justice of the gift game. Under this justice, the gods and demons can freely exert their power and wisdom while living among all beings. Get endless fun in the process of communicating with all beings. This is the so-called paradise of gods and demons! but-- How could the Hakoki, which completely follows the weak and strong food, be a paradise! The most important thing is that there is no shortage of ambitions among the gods of Hakatai, and not everyone can get by, and those who seek power will never lack at any time.Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com Under this circumstance, the center of Hakata had long been secretly controlled this kind of thing, which is completely reasonable. "Roar!" Soon, there was an earth-shattering roar from the smoke and dust not far from Nagato. Upon hearing this, the red-haired boy knew that it was the roar of a three-headed dragon. Only in this voice, there was a lack of intellect and a touch of terrible tyranny. In the next moment, it reached the top of the three-digit number of the box garden, and even a momentum burst out, and the smoke in Nagato''s field of vision exploded directly, revealing the figure of a three-headed dragon. At this time, the alien dragon is suspended in mid-air, and its figure posture is a little different! The three dragon heads that were originally penetrated and the shoulders studded with wooden stakes were completely restored. The three-meter-high body showed a sense of oppression beyond ordinary people''s imagination. "Pity!" Looking at the three-headed dragon that had become more powerful in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help but sighed softly. Although the opponent did become stronger with the help of the center of the box garden, the price was loss of reason. As far as Nagato''s personal wishes are concerned, what he longs for is a battle intertwined with beliefs, not a battle with beasts. "Wow!" Although Nagato was a little unhappy, the three-headed dragon at this time didn''t care about it. He was in a frenzied state and completely lost his reason and launched an attack directly. In an instant, the three-headed dragon crossed the distance between himself and Nagato and came to the red-haired boy. The black blade attached to the white claws and grabbed it towards Nagato. Even the space has some scars under this claw. Although he was not in good spirits, Nagato did not relax his guard. Therefore, although the attack of the three-headed dragon was close to the fifth cosmic speed, it was indeed a bit unpredictable. However, Nagato blasted his fist before the claws approached. however "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the three-headed dragon backed up a few steps, while the red-haired boy went back abruptly. At this time, Nagato couldn''t help showing a little surprise and surprise on his face. Speaking of it, this was the first time since the battle that Nagato had a disadvantage in a frontal collision. "Roar!" At this time, the three-headed dragon that stopped the backward step involuntarily let out a roar of excitement, and then the whole person chased it up again, as if he would not give up on killing Nagato. "Huh, don''t be proud!" After decisively judging that he was at a disadvantage in physical fitness, Nagato instantly opened his other trump card. In an instant, the red-haired boy''s consciousness was connected to a god seat outside the endless time and space, and the infinite divine might spread. After the three-headed dragon rushing upright felt the power beyond imagination, he instinctively stopped for a while. Then the devil roared again, and the three dragon mouths opened, directly releasing the final light and heat! The strongest gift of the flash heat system-the overlord''s light wheel reappears. There is a heritage of destroying one-third of the world, and the fuse that ignited the eschatology turned into the ultimate light that destroys everything, and it blasted toward Nagato. Facing the terrible blow, the red-haired boy''s complexion remained unchanged, and he raised his right hand, "The third change of the Great Chaos Cataclysm, the real chaotic water destroys the world!" .. 1696 Chapter 113 The second dragon beyond! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chaos Cataclysm! This is part of the power that Nagato used the previously produced simulated godhead system to retrieve from the chaotic divine incarnation, which is the power derived from the chaotic divine incarnation of Nagato during these years. The third change-chaos true water destroys the world! This change was used, and the mighty power of God burst out completely at this moment. Accompanied by the divine power, the red-haired young man pushed his right hand forward and directly destroyed the surrounding space into chaos, and then the chaotic energy evolved into the original dark water flow under the divine power. Then this initial water flow suddenly changed drastically, and every drop of water turned into a torrent. In an instant, a world-destroying flood of darkness burst out... The final light and heat that seemed to break through the entire firmament and fall from the sky had a head-on collision, water and fire intertwined, light and darkness opposed, and the shock of terror detonated. "boom!!!" The strong shock wave spread in all directions. The large floor block on the seventh floor of the entire box courtyard even fluctuated slightly. The crust where the city of flames was located completely collapsed, and the hurricane swept away, blowing away everything tens of kilometers around it. Everyone around watching the battle felt a terrifying shock. Whether it was the three main gods of the heavenly army, or the White Night King and Argel, they couldn''t help being shocked. This shock had reached double-digit strength, and no one could ignore it. As for the other weaker existences, some even passed out directly. Those who were not in a coma also turned pale, such as Esdes and Sixteen Yue. At this time, the faces of these people were full of unwillingness and fighting spirit! Among all the people present, I am afraid that only the Queen of Starlight, or Saya, did not feel anything. ... ... On the battlefield, light, heat and floods tumbling each other, crashing everything. Standing on this nearly collapsed battlefield, Nagato looked at the violent three-headed dragon that was full of fiery flames across from him, his expression extremely indifferent, even indifferent. After regaining the power of the heavenly origin, the red-haired boy seemed to have entered a state of absolute calm. Numerous data flashed in his mind, Nagato instinctively calculated everything in front of him. Soon, Nagato came to the conclusion of victory. "The strong man who loses his mind!" Nagato''s figure flicked across the void, and instantly appeared in front of the three-headed dragon, ignoring the final flame that was about to burn on her body, and spoke calmly: "At best, it''s just a beast. I thought you were a human being, but it seems that you are really disappointing. The fifth change of the Great Chaos Cataclysm-Chaos Xiyang Zhentiandi!" As the words just fell, the space around Nagato was erased again, and countless peaks fell from the sky! "boom!!!" The terrible flames and rays of light could not stop the arrival of the mountain. The mountain peak of several kilometers directly hit the three-headed dragon, smashing it heavily on the ground. "Woohoo!!!" The three-headed dragon wailed and was suppressed under the mountain, and the flame of the end immediately lost its source. In an instant, a super earthquake occurred on the seventh floor of the entire box courtyard, and the turbulence spread throughout the seventh floor. At this moment, all the creatures at the bottom of the box court could not help but start an uproar. An unimaginable panic suddenly spread on the bottom of the box court, and even caused a lot of chaos and disaster. However, these things are of no importance to Nagato.Qiwu Chinese www.75zw.com Ever since he embarked on the path of the strong, Nagato has had the belief and awareness that he will succeed, otherwise he would not use the blood of the world and sentient beings again and again to achieve his own path of continuous progress. At this time, Nagato completely focused his attention on the thousands of meters of giant peaks transformed by the chaotic soil in his hands! "town!!!" Accompanied by the indifferent spirit of speech, immeasurable divine power is poured into the mountain. In an instant, the mountain under Nagato began to shine, and the invisible force of attrition brewed from the mountain. After losing the owner, the surrounding final flames were quickly submerged by the extinct flood, and then the flood converged with the mountains, the water and the soil developed a more powerful attrition force, poured into the three-headed dragon. Faced with such a power, the three-headed dragon could not resist at all, and it was about to be consumed directly. "Crack!!!" At this moment, there was an inexplicable cracking sound in the void. Nagato in the sky couldn''t help frowning, and instinctively told the red-haired boy that his power hadn''t wiped the dragon away, and he even made a crack in the control of the dragon by the center of the box court. Then, a burst of violent malice and murder filled the surrounding void... Absolutely evil-Azdakaha, revived at this moment! "Hakki!!!!!" Along with the terrible roar from the suppression of the mountain and the flood, an extremely terrifying force exploded. The mountain and the flood that should not have been broken by the three-headed dragon in theory exploded directly. At this moment, Nagato felt that the center of the box court was traumatized positively. The great consciousness that permeated the heaven and the earth seemed to wilt a little in an instant. "Roar!!!" Then a roar echoed in the void, and a three-headed dragon with a big hole in his heart appeared. Although the injury was shocking, it was still full of endless anger and fighting spirit! "Good courage!" Looking at the three-headed dragon in front of him, the indifference on the face of the red-haired boy dissipated, and a hint of admiration was revealed, "Even through the manipulation of the box court as a medium, the power of the center of the box court was exploded." Want to come to the other party''s heart, just to deal with the box court center, directly detonate it! What a warrior who makes people truly admire! just-- "I will not show mercy!" In the face of such a warrior, Nagato did not show mercy. To be precise, to be merciful is to insult the opponent. Therefore, Nagato directly launched his own attack: "The fourth change in the Great Chaos Cataclysm, the chaos burns the heavens!" In an instant, the sky fire, one point stronger than the final fire of the three-headed dragon, came! "Haha, that''s it!" Seeing Nagato''s decisive attack, the three-headed dragon, who was originally angry because of being manipulated, burst into laughter, and then the earth and atmosphere centered on the three-headed dragon violently shook. I saw the vortex of strength condensed in the palms of the three-headed dragon, producing a hot sphere, "[Avista] activated-in order to counteract it, simulate the star map!!!" Holding a hot balloon in hand, the three-headed dragon rushed directly toward the sky fire that fell from the sky. That reckless posture formed a sharp contrast with the flame that was dying to destroy the world. For a while, Nagato seemed to be the demon king, and the three-headed dragon was the brave who challenged the devil. In the next moment, the figure of the three-headed dragon rushed into the sky, pressing the ball in his hand on it! "Boom!!!" .. 1697 Chapter 114 Sect Master and the Demon Dragon You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The top floor of the box court, one-digit outer door! This is the most mysterious place of the box garden. According to legend, the founders of the box garden designed only seven floors, including the eighth outer door, when they created the box garden. The seventh floor is where the creators of many gods live. They didn''t expect that Hakata would evolve on its own. Here is the land of the great and enchanting where the heaven and the earth have not been completely opened up. The laws of the heaven and the earth are faintly manifested in the void. These laws may be manifested as innate things, or transformed into gods, or manifested into demons... A very famous one-digit demon in Hakata City, the decadence wind was born from this! It can be said that this is the most dangerous place in the entire box court, and it is also the most likely place. If you can stay here for a long time, it will have great benefits for any life. Most of the reason for the battle of the gods during the dawn period in Hakatai was to compete for the territory here. At this moment, in a corner of the top floor of this chamber, there was a bloody battlefield filled with gunpowder smoke, and in the center of the battlefield, a woman stood on top of countless corpses. This is a woman who cannot be described in words. Compassion and violent coexist almost in one. She is the suzerain of Zoroastrianism and the mother of the three-headed dragon. However, her birth has nothing to do with "Zoro", but was born in Hakata as the existence that bears the fragments of the world. Light and darkness, Yin and Yang, good and evil, creation and end, male and female. The gods of Hakata are not allowed to construct a cosmology based on monism and monotheism as part of the paradox game of "almighty paradox". This is the reason why the largest faction that actually existed in the 2000s could not give full play to its power in Hakata. In contrast, the dualism of good and evil advocated by the "Zoro-worship" meets the least common multiple required to construct a cosmology at the fastest speed, and monopolizes the greatest "historical transition period". In this way, the woman who was born to satisfy the least common multiple of the universe was pushed into the position of the god who bears all the burdens at the dawn of the world. With the fate of fighting continuously for thousands, tens of thousands, and hundreds of millions of years, women fight while weeping. Through the heart of the brave who challenged him, he cried countless times with his blood-filled hands covering his face. The reason for crying was not that she could not bear fate, but that as time passed, she continued to fight with brave men. Women liked the race of humans, but likewise, the more powerful she understood that humans would eventually be destroyed. It is precisely because of the woman''s tears that the three-headed dragon voluntarily bears the sins of human beings and becomes the ultimate trial. Only humans can defeat the three-headed dragon with their own hands in order to have a real future. And now-- "Is it time?" The woman made a deep voice, as soft as a dream, but her body showed a violent aura far surpassing any natural disaster in the world, which made people feel the cold. "Then go, Azdahaka, don''t leave any regrets!" ... ... "Please look at me, suzerain!!!" Unlimited Novel Network www.kuetxt.com Facing the sky fire that fell from the sky, the three-headed dragon showed a decisive fighting spirit. At this time, the anger that had been controlled by people had long since disappeared in the heart of the three-headed dragon. It was not because of the demon king''s mentality, but he knew very well that at this point, he didn''t care about anything. You can only do your best to fight the enemy to the death, such an option! "boom!" Accompanied by the violent roar, the three-headed dragon bombarded the sphere in his hand on the fire that day, and in an instant, the scorching flame burned onto the three-headed dragon. Soon, the three-headed dragon felt like it was immersed in terrible heat, almost melting away. The three-headed dragon understands that as long as a few minutes pass, he will be completely defeated! But under such circumstances, the three-headed dragon did not back down or defend, but constantly injected all its remaining power into the sphere in its hands! This sphere is not an ordinary force, but a simulated star map of a three-headed dragon-Avista! It has a power that rivals the "Simulated Star Creation-Aurora Pillar" in 16 months. In turn, the characteristics of restraining it can imitate the opposite of the opponent''s cosmological view and integrate into itself, and use it in a limited manner.Or to counteract the hostile gifts, the more gods of the hostile, the stronger himself. Of course, this simulated star creation chart is not without weaknesses. For example, the human cosmology cannot be imitated, because the inheritance has the fate of being overthrown by the "heroes who will save the future of mankind" who appeared at the end of the world, which is also the wish of the three-headed dragon itself. At this time, the power used by Nagato, according to Hakatai''s words, was derived from the power of the Chaos Gods. According to the truth, as one of the creators of Hakoba, the power of the Chaos God Group does belong to the Hakoba, and Avista should have an effect on the universe of this God Group. just-- "It''s useless!" The red-haired boy in the distance looked at the three-headed dragon struggling in the sea of ??flames, and shook his head indifferently, "Although the Chaos God Group was the creator, he was expelled from Hakata at the beginning, almost independent of Hakatas system. Besides, with your strength, it should not be possible to..." Having said that, Nagato''s voice stopped abruptly, and a little surprise appeared on his face. Because at this moment, Nagato feels a breath of order! Then something unexpected happened in front of him. I saw that the three-headed dragon that was about to die in the distant sky fire suddenly exploded with a terrible aura, as if it resonated with the entire box court, the whole body turned into the source of gravity, and the huge sky fire was directly absorbed. Nagato clearly saw that in the process of absorbing the flames, the three-headed dragon continued to soak blood all over, overwhelmed. Obviously, while absorbing the flames, the life of the three-headed dragon also came to an end. It''s just that his strength has been sublimated to the extreme at this moment! The surrounding space began to show a tendency to collapse... "Roar!!!" Accompanied by the distant roar, the three-headed dragon was surrounded by endless flames, and rushed towards the red-haired boy, like a meteor falling from the sky, full of infinite absoluteness! ps: The update is late, but you can''t blame me, you know what the female ticket is... 1698 Chapter 115 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The decisive attack of the three-headed dragon brought the countdown to the battle. Under the resonance of the entire box court order, with the three-headed dragon as the center, the divine flames that resemble the anger of the sky expand in all directions, like the world-shaking flame dragon. The supreme divine might that people can''t look directly at, instantly resounded through the Three Realms! The complete double-digit power and power directly shocked the three main gods of the heavenly army and the White Night King in the appearance battle. To be honest, although these three-digit existences are very afraid of the three-headed dragon, they are only afraid. And now, they found that their thinking seemed to have to make some changes. The entire bottom of the chamber was shocked at this moment... However, in the face of such a mighty power, Nagato''s face was still calm, and the previous surprise had faded, because Nagato still had enough cards to crush everything. And in this short period of time, Nagato finally understood why the three-headed dragon''s simulated star creation chart would have an effect on the power of his chaotic god... It turns out that the reason for all this is simply because I am using a simulated godhead. The power derived from the Chaos Godhead is too powerful, and the simulated Godhead can only carry the part of the Godheadthe power of the Chaos Cataclysm. Although it is not much destructive, the mysterious integrity is far too poor. Because of this, the power of Nagato''s simulated godhead can be analyzed by the three-headed dragon''s simulated star creation map. The opposite of chaotic catastrophe is naturally the power of order! "Then I use the power of order to fuse my body to communicate the power of the entire Hakoi. Tsk tsk, how do I feel that I have made the three-headed dragon stronger by myself." Such words flashed in his mind, Nagato''s skin felt the burning heat of Yanlong, and he couldn''t help but sigh. The power of the imitation godhead dissipated from the red-haired boy. then-- "Om!!!" Invisible fluctuations filled Nagato''s body. In the next moment, the red-haired boy''s heart was filled with ripples of space, and at the same time, in his mind, Nagato felt a pure and flawless spiritual brilliance. "Be my sword, Ichi!" Speaking like this, Nagato''s right hand directly penetrated the ripples of the space in his heart, and then a sound like a lark echoed in the void... "Please use me, my king!" Along with the falling of the sound, the red-haired boy directly drew a huge blade from his heart. The ripples in the space flashed with brilliant silver light, and formed a wind-like stream of light, blooming, That is a blade that is like a sword and a knife! The handle is similar to a Western sword, but it is much larger, while the blade is dark blue with a dark blue halo. The entire knife is more than two meters long and 30 cm wide, which is worthy of the name. The giant blade. Simple and domineering, as if it could cut through all the blades of destruction. Qi Qi''s blade of the void appeared again! "Roar!!!" After Nagato pulled out the Void Blade, the three-headed dragon instantly felt a strong crisis and roared in a low voice, but he did not retreat, but forcibly used his will to further overdraft his own strength.600 Novel www.600xs.com Therefore, after devouring the power of order, the body of the three-headed dragon has reached a point of collapse. The attack at this time was already the last attack he could launch. For this, he will do whatever it takes! After the three-headed dragon stimulated its own strength, the Yanlong moved faster and reached the front of Nagato almost in the blink of an eye. It was about to directly collide with him head-on. At this moment, Nagato started! The infinite power in the body burst out directly, poured into the blade of the void, and then Nagato raised the blade of the void in his hand, and slashed towards the opponent. "boom!!!" In an instant, the surging Void Blade Gang and the endless flame dragon had a head-on collision. The energy that destroys everything spreads out from the collision, breaking the sky out of endless cracks, completely annihilating the earth, and returning everything around it to chaos. Even if it is Saya, facing such a terrible collision, he has to make avoidance, and the others are even more unbearable. In this collision, Nagato cut through Yanlong''s defense! Under the protection of the endless sword gang, the red-haired boy walked step by step towards the core of the Heaven-shielding Yanlong. Soon, Nagato came to the core of the Yanlong, where the three-headed dragon was. "everything is over!" Looking at the three-headed dragon whose body was almost collapsed in front of him, Nagato held up the Void Blade in his hand indifferently, "In the end, what do you want to say?" "Roar!!!" Without intending to answer Nagato''s question, the three-headed dragon dragged its collapsed body and sent a final shock to the red-haired boy. Even at the last moment, he still prayed for battle. In the face of such a persistent Demon King, Nagato took a step forward and instantly came behind him. After that, a thrilling blade light appeared in the void, and the three-headed dragon''s body was directly divided into two, and the crimson blood filled the surrounding void. "Ahem... you won, but I didn''t expect..." The upper body of the demon lord moved on the ground, and then said intermittently, "Unexpectedly, among human beings, there is such a strong man as you...!" As he spoke, the three-headed dragon squinted the red jade pupil and showed a smile. It is hard to imagine the smooth and cheerful smile from the monster. Then, the three-headed dragon asked the last question in his life: "I, I can feel that you are also the essence of being an enemy of heaven. Then, what is your justice?" "...My justice?" Hearing the last question from the Demon King, holding the Void Blade, Nagato said indifferently, "Power, my justice, that is power, and only power!" "So..." With the last sigh, the three-headed dragon burned into ashes. The pure white body, three heads, and red jade pupils, the figure that scared everyone, burned and disappeared like the last firework in a flash. The final trial of mankind-Absolute Evil, it perishes... .. 1699 Chapter 116 The most dangerous moment is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Om!!!" With the demise of the magic dragon, a very slight noise echoed in the void. The paradoxes and contradictions that originally existed in the Hakata rules and plagued Hakata gods and Buddhas quietly disappeared at this moment, and everyone felt it in a trance. The whole world seemed to be more harmonious and natural. The terrible impact on the battlefield, in this harmony, is constantly subduing at an astonishing speed. In the center of the battlefield, the red-haired boy closed his eyes and took a deep breath. At the moment when the three-headed dragon was beheaded, the last part of Nagato''s body that belonged to humans, as if it had completed his final mission, dissipated directly and merged into the origin of the red-haired boy. Losing the last human attributes, Nagato has truly embarked on a path that cannot be turned back. "boom!!!" There was a violent echo in the soul of the red-haired boy. The control attribute feedback from the six incarnations of Nagato has been advanced here. In an instant, all the power and even the origin in Nagato fall into the category of control attribute. The infinite power system that has not yet been perfected is constantly improving to the point where it is visible to the naked eye. On Nagato''s body, the mysterious aura was overflowing. The surrounding void gradually rendered into a mysterious domain under this mysterious aura, and Nagato held the blade of void, as if falling into a deep sleep, floating in the center of the domain. ... ... At this time, the void outside the battlefield. Seeing the scene in front of him, Thor couldn''t help feeling that his brain was a little unusable. To be honest, he really didn''t expect things to develop like this. The final trial of the human being known as the cause of Hakata''s destruction was actually cracked in front of him. It stands to reason that Nagato and his party are fully regarded as Hakata''s benefactors. Then... "Do you still have to do it?" Just when such emotion flashed in his mind, Thor felt a terrible pressure, and the surrounding void seemed to be invaded by something, turning into a mysterious realm. In this area, Thor''s power was instantly suppressed to four digits. Feeling all this, Sol was too surprised, because at the same moment, a crisis erupted from the bottom of his heart, almost subconsciously, Sol turned his body sideways. A hot white light flashed before his eyes, taking away a piece of flesh and blood in Thor''s abdomen. There was even a searing power blasted into Thor''s body through flesh and blood. Simply as a well-known warrior in Northern Europe, Thor, Thor, possesses a tempered body, and he can survive the attack launched from the inside of his body. It''s just that although it has been supported, there is no doubt that Thor has suffered a lot. "who is it?!" An angry Thor looked at the source of the attack, and then he saw the White Night King''s figure appeared in front of his vision, with a helpless smile on his face. "It really failed." Indifferently admitting his sneak attacks, the White Night King looked at Saul and said softly, "It seems that we are not as good at sneak attacks as some people are!" "Hey, White Night King, what do you mean by this fellow!" Tiantianshuba www.tiantianshuba.com Just when the White Night Kings words fell, a voice of dissatisfaction suddenly came from the surroundings, and Thor subconsciously looked at it, and then the Nordic Thor saw a scene that made him horrified: The original demon, Protoss Alger, was piercing Ares''s heart with one hand, while complaining at the White Night King. At this time, Ares still had a surprised expression on his face, but his body began to petrify... Not only Ares, the leader of the heavenly army, Di Shitian, was also attacked by the Queen of Starlight, or voluntarily sealed by the Queen, and was trapped in a starlight enchantment. After all, although Di Shitian was quite stupid, he was very trustworthy, and he promised to surrender, so he would naturally not regret it. Seeing everything in front of him, Sol didn''t say any nonsense, and fell silent directly! "It means it literally!" At this time, the White Night Dynasty curled his mouth at Argel, then looked at Saul again, raised one of his hands, and the brilliance of the sun filled... "Give you a chance, surrender, Thor!" Faced with the words of the White Night King, Saul remained silent. Although I don''t know why the White Night King still maintains a three-digit strength under the suppression of this area, there is no doubt that he, who has only four-digit strength at this time, has no chance of winning in front of the White Night King. In this case, surrender is not a shameful thing. but-- "Thor Sanctions!" Without the intention of surrendering at all, Thor raised the sledgehammer in his hand, and directly read the words that must kill. In an instant, a massive amount of thunder erupted from Thor''s hammer. "That''s it, then we respect your choice!" With a sigh, the White Night King''s figure instantly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of Thor, directly pressing the hot light in his hand on Thor''s Hammer... "boom!!!" In an instant, Thunder and Guanghui had a head-on collision. After a stalemate for a while, the endless light directly crushed the thunder in front of him, and directly bombarded Thunder Thor. The flame originated from the light directly blasted the Thunder God. After a while, Thor, the famous Thor, disappeared in the hands of the White Night King. After doing all this, there was no sadness or joy on the white night king''s face. To be honest, if it weren''t for the sudden emergence of the surrounding area, I am afraid she would not be able to win so easily.Therefore, this is not something to be happy about. Especially existences like Thor and Ares, even if they are dead, will return someday. Because, the powerful gods in the box court generally have some kind of resurrection ceremony. Even if the soul is gone, it is not impossible to resurrect. And this is the background and power of the Hakata God Group! "All right!" At this moment, the Queen of Starlight spoke up, and saw that the queen first gathered the canary and others, and then placed the enchantment that sealed Emperor Shitian aside... "Attention, from now on is the most dangerous time, come on!" Just when the queen''s voice just fell... "Boom!!!" .. 1700 Chapter 117 The second last sniper! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Between heaven and earth, the mutation rebirth! There was a ripple in the sky above the sky, and countless golden lotus appeared horizontally and floated down. These golden lotus are extremely fragile, but a little breeze will directly break. The broken golden lotus turned into countless mysterious golden fluid particles, swaying down like a flame. Sprinkled on the field of the battlefield, there was a buzzing echo. "coming!" Seeing the scene in front of her, an unpleasant expression appeared on the face of the Queen Halloween, "This feeling, I think it should be the five old bastards, that damn fellow Sakyamuni." Hearing the words of the Halloween Queen, both the White Night King and Argel''s faces showed a touch of puzzlement. Di Shitian, who was trapped, looked a little strange at this moment. "Ami Buddha!" At this moment, five voices echoed in the void. The golden particles all over the surrounding reverberated in the sound of the Buddha, filled with an aura of anger, as if it turned into a tyrannical flame, spreading anger into the world. The next moment, the figure of the five Buddhas emerged from the sky and slowly landed... From the outside, they were five very weird figures. The whole body of these five people is filled with golden luster, that is nothing else, they are the Buddha''s diamond body, and their stature is also very different from ordinary people, or double arms, or four arms, or eight arms, or six legs, etc. All in one. The most important thing is that the faces of these five Vajra Buddhas do not have the Buddha''s compassion, but they are full of anger! Just looking at the expression, everyone can feel the anger that seems to destroy the world! That is the anger of Buddha, the anger of King Ming! "Buddha, the Five Great Kings?!" The White Night King, who used to have a deep relationship with Buddhism, couldn''t help but whisper the names of the five existences in front of him, "Damn it, is Sakyamuni planning to destroy Hakata?!" Five Kings of Ming, and Five Great Lords, Five Wrath, and Five Wrath! That is, Fudo King, King Jiang III, King Jundali, King Dawei Deming, and King Kong Yasha. These five Buddhas are transformed by the Nine Consciousnesses. They are the wheel bodies of the teachings of the five Buddhas, such as the Great Sun Tathagata, the Ah Li Tathagata, the Baosheng Tathagata, the Immortal Tathagata, and the Tathagata without time. Of course, these are all Buddhist terms, which sounds nothing at first... But if you think deeply about it, it''s different. The so-called wheel body is meant to destroy the troubles of all living beings, and the decrees are decrees concerning doctrines or canons made by religious councils or persons with titles. Then, the meaning of the chakra is to be ordered to destroy all troubles! In this way, a conclusion can be drawn- The so-called King Ming is the exclusive foreign weapon of Buddhism! And the wheels of the five Tathagata Kings in Hakata are probably the same as the nuclear weapons in the ordinary world. Even in the dawn of Hakata, in the crazy age of thousands of gods and Buddhas, the five kings rarely move out. Because the five great kings share the realm of the five great Tathagatas, each possesses the power of a half-step two-digit demon king. And if combined, the five kings have the strength to resist a single-digit demon a little bit. As for the double-digit demon, even the top two-digit demon can suppress them.33 novel www.33xs.cc Because of this, the White Night King was really a little shocked when he saw the five kings. "Haha, White Night King, you won''t be afraid anymore!" At this moment, Argel looked at the five kings coming in the sky, and couldn''t help but speak excitedly, "The five kings, there are famous existences in the entire box court, I don''t know if I can kill them!" "you!!!" Hearing Argel''s words, the White Night King was slightly angry at first, and then he couldn''t help being a little surprised, and said with a laugh, "Sorry, it''s been a long time since I became a demon king. For a while, I lost some of his former spirit." "..." Argel, who was still waiting for the White Night King to refute, couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. "Well, that''s it!" At this moment, the Queen of Halloween took a step forward, the whole person was divided into five, Saya''s body, judge, incubator and beastmaster appeared one after another, and the powerful aura began to spread. "This is the last sniper of Buddhism, and even Box Court, support me!" ... ... "Ami Buddha!!!" In the sky, the five kings bowed their heads and chanted in unison. Accompanied by the reverberation of the Buddha''s sound, the flame of King Ming''s extinction directly burned, and it burned directly on the surface of the domain. The terrifying heat directly penetrated the domain and affected everyone in Saye. The temperature kept soaring at this moment, and the entire field instantly turned into a furnace! In the first time, the five kings chose their strongest moves, and did not intend to give their opponents a chance to separate themselves and others, trying to kill them all at once. "Tsk tsk, it''s worthy of the flame of King Ming''s extinction!" Feeling this unimaginable flame, Alger, who was originally extremely excited, was directly poured cold water. Although his personality was a bit arrogant, the reborn Alger was still very self-aware. Although it looks very inconspicuous, this flame, even a double-digit demon seldom dares to touch it. If there was no such mysterious realm, I am afraid she would have knelt already. Compared with Argel, the White Night King has a lot of confidence. As the star spirit of the sun, her own fire resistance ability is very strong. The White Night King in its heyday was one of the few who was not afraid of King Mings extinguishing the fire. Although she is downright now, she is inherently powerful, allowing her to resist this kind of flame a little, but only a little resistance, and the possibility of defeat is still very high. "Do not worry!" At this moment, Saya said straightforwardly, "Although the appearance of the Five Great Kings makes me a little unpleasant, they are still in my calculations, fighting, start now!" As soon as the voice fell, the incubator next to Saya directly pounced on Argel... "boom!!!" Amid the sudden roar, the incubator turned into a simple and evil portal directly behind Argel, and under the blessing of the portal, the original demon''s strength soared at an astonishing speed. Soon, Alger reached a limit, and the speed of ascent came to a halt... 1701 Chapter 118 War and Mandala third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"what!!!" The ancient portal formed by the incubator continuously injected the power of evil into Argel''s body, and the extremely fulfilling feeling made the original Protoss Demon groan that made people think. However, under normal circumstances, the amount of life is limited. Even as the original demon, the evil that Protoss Alger can bear is limited. With the blessing of the ancient portal, the evil in Alger''s body quickly reached its limit. However, the portal of original sin did not stop pouring the power of original sin into Argel. Under such circumstances, Alger felt an instinctive fear. Her body is fearing the power in her body! just-- "How can you admit defeat!!!" Under this fear, Argel''s anger that had been concealed after being reborn finally recovered completely, and the bottleneck in the Protoss Demon''s body shattered in a loud roar. "boom!!!" The double-digit coercion of Hakatai spread at this moment. Immediately Argel opened his small mouth, and a brown light beam ejected from the mouth of the Protoss Demon Girl, directly piercing the barriers of the domain, and petrified a path in the flames of King Ming''s extinction. The five kings couldn''t help but step back at this moment. Because the path of petrification spread directly in front of them, in fact, if the king of Ming''s extinction flame hadn''t offset the power of the petrified light beam, there would definitely be one or two kings of Ming who would strike. "Hahaha, that''s it!" Seeing that his attack had actually worked, Alger laughed loudly, driving the gate of original sin, and the Protoss rushed directly, the endless companion of original sin resisting the real fire of extinction. "Let''s fight hard, Ming Wangs!!!" Accompanied by this sound, Argel continued to approach the opponent against the impact of King Ming''s flames, and the petrified light beam burst out, petrifying everything around him. "hiss!!!" The White Night King couldn''t help taking a breath. To be honest, even though it has existed for a long time and claimed to be well-informed, the White Night King really did not expect that Argel would break the three-digit limit so easily... "Don''t be surprised, that''s not a complete two-digit number!" As if seeing the White Night Kings surprise, Saya said indifferently, Whether it is merit or power, Argel still has a lot of deficiencies. Its just that she now has a malicious collection of at least four-digit worlds in her body, and she arrives solely by strength. Two digits only." "I know, but that''s amazing enough!" With a soft sigh, the White Night King came back to her senses, and then she looked at Saya, or the Starlighter-the Queen of Halloween... "There is not much time, bring things here!" The White Night King''s mind is not stupid. After having Argel''s precedent, she understood Saya''s thoughts. After all, Argel can use the so-called gate of original sin to bless... Then, the White Night King, whose situation is somewhat similar, can naturally be the same! "As expected to be the Demon King of White Night!" Seeing that the White Night King was so sensible, Saya chuckled and spoke. At the same time, the figure of the starlight turned into seven small suns, which merged into the body of the White Night King.360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com In addition to the 14 solar sovereignty he originally held, the solar sovereignty in the White Night King directly reached 21! "boom!!!" Under the blessing of the vast majority of the sun sovereignty of Hakatai, the solar energy in the White Night King''s body burst out suddenly, reaching the double-digit threshold in an instant. Then, in a slight noise, the White Night King also reached the double-digit level. "call!!!" Exhaling a long breath, the White Night King''s face flashed intoxication, "Although it is not as good as the heyday, this powerful feeling is still very missed!" "I miss it so much that we want to destroy it very much!!!" As he spoke, the White Night King rushed forward without any hesitation, and launched an assault towards the Five Great Kings. The extinguishing sea of ??flames could not stop the White Night King at this time, and the fierce sun flame even invaded the extinguishing sea of ??Ming Wang, and started a battle for the venue with the Ming kings. ... ... "Five kings and two two-digit demon kings, there should be a fight!" Looking up at the battle between the White Night King and Argel, Saya muttered to herself, and then she turned around and looked at Di Shitian in the seal. Behind Saya, the adjudicator and the beast guard took a step forward and made a posture of alert. "Huh column?!" Di Shitian, who was originally watching the show, couldn''t help showing a slightly worried expression on his face, "Um, what''s the matter, why are you looking at me like this?!" "Don''t come out yet, old bald cottage!" Ignoring Di Shitian''s meaning, Saya said indifferently, with an instant seal in his hand, "Since you don''t come out, then I''m not welcome!" Along with the imprint, a large number of runes appeared on the surface of the enchantment of Seal Emperor Shitian! Under the blessing of these runes, the power of the enchantment continued to evolve, and Di Shitian suddenly felt that the connection between him and the world was completely cut off, and endless pressure was dumped on him. "Humph!!" With a muffled snort, a trace of blood appeared at the corner of Di Shitian''s mouth. The strongest military god couldn''t help smiling at this moment, not because he regretted being sealed voluntarily, but rather depressed by Saya''s inexplicable hands-on. However, at the next moment, a huge swastika appeared on Di Shitian''s back! The boundless precious light bloomed, with thousands of colors, making people dizzy. Under this precious light, the entire enchantment suffered a terrible impact at this moment, and a few cracks appeared. "Simulated star creation-Mandala?!!!" Seeing the sudden appearance of the swastika, Saya couldn''t help expressing a bit of horror. He didn''t expect that the old bald donkey of Sakyamuni would be willing to take out the Buddhism simulation of star creation. Moreover, it was hidden in his body without Di Shitian''s knowledge. "Ami Buddha, kindness!" At this moment, Di Shitian, whose eyes turned golden, suddenly spoke. Following his words, the surrounding barriers broke apart like dust passing by the wind...... .. 1702 Chapter 119 Crushing and Counterattack for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is no doubt that Chaos and Buddhism are opposites. However, among the chaotic Bai Yujing people, if you want to say that the relationship with Buddhism is the most rigid, I am afraid it is Saya, who is praised by Shakya as the demon master outside the territory. Even Nagato, the god of chaos, the lord of Bai Yujing couldn''t compare. And all of this is for a reason. Buddhism emphasizes compassion. Many legends similar to the Buddha cutting meat and feeding eagles are circulated in the world. Buddhism pursues the purity of the six roots and the emptiness of the four elements, and believes that the seven emotions and six desires are vicious. As for Saya, there is no doubt that he stands on the opposite side of Buddhism. I don''t think that feelings are vicious, and even madly absorb all the negative emotions between heaven and earth. Besides, destroying the world and exterminating humanity, I have no hesitation about Saya. Such existence, in Buddhism, is completely the demon among the demons, the supreme demon master! The most important thing is that Buddhism still likes to transform those demon heads into Buddhas. If you can surrender a demon like Saya, there will definitely be one more supreme power in Buddhism. Buddhism''s unattainable great wish to universalize sentient beings can go further. In this way, it is strange that the relationship between Saya and Buddhism can be good. Especially the Buddha''s handle, Shakyamuni, Saya''s senses are even worse, so bad that Saya can recognize him even if the opponent turns to ashes. Like now-- "Old bald donkey, you actually came personally!" A ray of light flashed in his eyes, Saya looked at Di Shitian whose eyes turned golden, "I knew that Di Shitian would definitely be descended, but I didn''t expect it to be you." "Monk, I can''t help it, little girl Saya!" Hearing Saya''s words, the originally extremely dignified Emperor Shaotian, or the Shakyamuni in the skin of the Emperor Shaotian, instantly turned into a gangster, pointing to the changing Nagato "It is rare that the main body of the Lord of Chaos appears here. If you don''t seize the opportunity, you will be condemned by God!" Speaking of this, a touch of emotion appeared on Shakyas face, and he said leisurely: "The monk felt strange at the beginning. Why do you always feel that the Lord of Chaos is a little imperfect? ??Now the monk knows that the Lord of Chaos was actually It''s just a clone, it''s really eye-opening!" "Humph!" Saya couldn''t help but snorted coldly for the monk''s feelings. It''s just that in my heart, Saya was quite bitter. I didn''t expect that it would be this guy. In this way, Saya''s prepared several methods were useless. After all, the person in front of him is the strongest Buddha, a man who came from an Indian god group but conquered the Indian god group in turn. Even if Saya took back the power he placed in the main god space, he couldn''t beat him, although at that time, the opponent should not be able to help him. But the problem is that in the current situation, Saya must protect Nagato until the return of chaos. In short, Saya must collide head-on. The odds of winning are slim! "Ha ha!" As if he could also see what Saya was thinking in his heart, Sakyamura folded his hands together and said softly, "Monk, I won''t tell you anything like surrender, that''s something that an idiot can do!" Tianya Micro novel www.tywxs.com "How arrogant your heart is, except for the Lord of Chaos, I am afraid that no one will be in your eyes!" "So, take it...Ami Buddha!!!" Accompanied by the chanting of the Buddha''s sound, the endless light of the Buddha diffused from the monk''s body, illuminating the world, and the shining majesty of the sky, fully showing the great compassion of the Buddha to subdue the demons and relieve the suffering of the world. The characters are magnified infinitely along the sky, covering the sky and sprinkling golden light all over the world. It may be an exaggeration to say this, but once this Buddhist great supernatural power makes a move, this mighty power is enough to change the world. Obviously the energy emitted is only ordinary three-digit fluctuations, but the effect is extremely terrifying! Suddenly, the Buddha power that makes people feel peaceful and calm filled the entire field, suppressing the power of the entire field, and even began to extend to Nagato. "Humph!" Under this light, Saya couldn''t help groaning. The power of the Buddha''s light and Saya''s own power completely conflicted, so that the endless power in the girl and the two bodies could not even be released from the body. It was just a meeting, and Saya was suppressed like never before. At this moment, the girl couldn''t help but regret. Maybe she shouldn''t pursue perfection too much, otherwise, with Saya''s status and strength in Bai Yujing''s No. 2 figure, she could have gone a step further, instead of being stuck in an embarrassing position like she is now. If not, how could Sakyamuni be so presumptuous in front of him! "Sure enough, your strength is so weak!" At this time, while manipulating the swastika made by the mandala, Shakyamuni gradually transformed the domain into his own mandala, continuously increasing his merit and wisdom, and said: "It seems that this time I will gain a lot from the monk, not only the main body of the Lord of Chaos, but also the little girl Saya, you will obediently become another great ability of my Buddhism. God bless Buddhism!" As soon as the voice fell, the radiant Shakyamuni wandered towards Nagato. As he approached, Jin Guang directly eroded Nagato''s body. Seeing that the red-haired boy was about to come into contact with the golden light, a smile appeared on the corners of Sakyamuni''s mouth. just-- "Monk, do you really think you have won?" An abrupt voice suddenly sounded, and for a short while, Sakyamuni felt a great crisis on a whim, and then the aura of chaos spread directly. "Wow!!!" The next moment, there was a violent break in the sky. Then Sakyamuni sensed that the space within the domain was distorted, and then an unspeakable edge suddenly appeared, directly breaking the golden light of the mandala and beheading him. "Gather, mandala!!!" Instinctively calling for the power of the mandala, there is a golden shield all over her body, but this is of no use. The terrible edge directly smashed the golden light and bombarded the shoulder of Sakyamuni. "Boom!!!" .. 1703 Chapter 120 Lets Go Home for Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" A violent roar suddenly sounded, and the smoke agitated. Then the mysterious sword intent raged, and the surrounding golden light continued to be wiped out. The next moment, the pink-haired girl with pink rabbit ears jumped out of the smoke. This girl is no one else, but it is the black rabbit! It''s just that the young girl''s eyes are godless at this time, and her body is filled with an aura originating from chaos, and the girl''s hand is dragging a huge sword full of cracks. "Ahem, monk, careless!" Soon, Sakyamunis voice came from the smoke and dust, and after a while, I saw the monk walking out of the smoke, but at this time his right hand had disappeared and his face was even paler. In the sky, some dim swastikas fell down, shrunk to the size of a palm, and hovered beside him. Looking at the black rabbit in front of him, Sakyamuni knew at first glance that this was a transformed existence! "Yuetu''s family members, I didn''t expect to be transformed, is this karma?" Thinking of the past Buddhism''s behavior to transform others everywhere, Sakyamuni smiled bitterly, and then looked at the cracked giant sword in the black rabbit''s hand, a flash of nostalgia on his face. "I didn''t expect it to be the Dao Sword Sword. Although it is only a projection, it is equally sharp and shocking!" As he spoke, Shakya remembered the battle during the dawn of Hakatai. At that time, the golden armored warrior holding the Dao Sword directly killed hundreds of gods and destroyed hundreds of gods alone. At that time, Sakyamuni was still lamenting that he could not try the cutting edge of the sword... Unexpectedly, now, he would directly suffer a sword! "Haha, monk, Feng Shui turns around!" At this moment, Saya walked in barefoot, with a gleeful smile on his face, "Let you pretend to be a force, now be stupid, you are a stupid." "Uh, although it is a fact, please don''t say so directly, okay?" Stunned for a moment, Sakyamuni spoke with a bitter smile. Although the two were absolute enemies, for some reason, Sakyamuni was very open in front of Saya. At least it''s not as dignified as in front of others, making it hard to look directly at it. It''s just that all of this can''t be concealed, and both of them yearn for each other to die. Ever since- "This time I lost as a monk, but..." While speaking, Sakyamuni directly caught the swastika brand floating around him, "The monk thinks, how can I make some achievements this time, such as using this clone to pull you on the road or something!" As soon as the voice fell, the monk poured all his Buddha power into the swastika... In an instant, terrible fluctuations were born out of thin air. That''s nothing else, it was exactly the precursor to the explosion of the simulated star-creation map. In order to kill Saya and even affect the situation of Nagato, Sakyamuni actually planned to abandon the body of Sakyamuni and the Buddhist star-creation map. You know, although Di Shitian can recreate the physical body, the simulated star creation can also condense again. It''s just that the time and energy spent, ordinary gods can''t bear it! However, Sakyamuni said that it exploded without any hesitation. It''s just the rich and willful of the myth version!The whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com The most important thing is that this self-destructive power will definitely destroy the entire bottom of the chamber in an instant. It is not one or two lives, but millions of lives. Although Buddha and Demon are completely different internally, there is not much difference in external performance. In a sense, this is also the origin of the relationship between Saya and Buddhism. but-- "moron!" Facing Sakyamunis decision, Sayas face showed a cruel smile, "You underestimated us too much, old bald donkey, the victory and defeat was over just now." Hearing Saya''s words, Sakyamuni couldn''t help but a touch of horror appeared in his heart. Then he felt that a heartfelt power was bursting out. Looking up, Sakyamuni saw it. Surrounded by the whirlwind, the red-haired boy had already opened his eyes. At this time, he was raising the huge void in his hand. Unimaginable domineering forces are gathering on the blade of the void, and the world even trembles under this dominance. The next moment, the red-haired boy swung his knife down... Amidst the roar, the terrifying sword gang whizzed out. At this moment, Sakyamuni decisively accelerated the self-detonation of the simulated star creation map, but this was useless. In an instant, everything including Sakyamuni himself was wiped out by this sword. Everything is destroyed with a single knife! ... ... "call!!!" The red-haired boy couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief after swinging this exhausted knife. At this time, Nagato had the mood to perceive his own situation. The infinite power system was completed. At this time, the power in Nagato was running and recovering at an astonishing speed, and the essence of life was also rising. It was just that within a short time, Nagato''s life essence rose to another level. "The current physical level can fully accommodate the three modes of Dao-level origin!" Thinking of this, the red-haired boy showed a heartfelt smile. The rushing these days is worth it. Starting today, for a long time in the future, Nagato doesn''t have to worry about his body. Looking up at the sky, as the line of sight arrived, everyone who had been fighting suddenly stopped. "Ami Buddha!" After realizing that Sakyamuni had failed, the five kings looked at each other and shouted in unison. The next moment, the five kings suddenly turned into powder, and then lit up. The fire beyond the previous era burned the sky, and then blasted towards the earth, or Nagato. However, in the face of this extinguishing flame, Nagato didn''t bother to move. The next moment, a huge portal opened behind the red-haired boy, and an indescribable attraction appeared in the air, absorbing all the flames of extinction, and then exuding a breath of chaos. The door to Bai Yujing finally opened at this time... "Everyone!" Looking at Saya, White Night King, Argel and Black Rabbit in turn, Nagato turned and walked towards the portal, "Come on, let''s go home!" .. 1704 Data card update You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Name: Nagato real name:-- Personality: [Chaos World God] [??Protoss??? Attributes: control, unlimited power system! Core power system First level strength: Dao Li! Secondary power: source power and mental power! Three levels of power: mental power, simulation power, physical power Three power system: Heavenly Dao System: Chaos Power! Law: Creation, Order, Destruction Innate meaning: chaos always Vertical pupil: Tianyan''s pupil! Affiliated Upanishad: Light of Opening, Law of Order, Destruction Millstone! Exclusive weapons: Dao Sword + Chaos God Seat! Authentic Mode: Dragon Power Law: space, time, swallow The mystery of natal: Right eye: The pupil of Vientiane! Affiliated Profound meaning: space fusion, broken void, time preemptive, devouring everything... 591 Read Novel Network www.591kxs.com Exclusive weapon: Dragon Slashing Sword Humane Mode: Astral Magic Law: life and death, reincarnation, cause and effect The Profound Meaning of the Fate: The One That Escapes Left eye: The pupil of the fate wheel! Affiliated Profound meaning: causal locking, reincarnation channel, cycle of life and death, cutting off cause and effect... Exclusive weapon: Slashing Edge Sword Six incarnations: Wan Ling Dao: Saye Human Way: The Emperor Hungry Ghost Road: Broli Hell Road: Killing Pills Shura Road: Emperor Yuangen Heaven and Humanity: Misaka Mikoto Notes: The law exists objectively! The same rule is different if different people understand it. Profound meaning is the result of beings comprehending the law. The natal meaning can be regarded as a kind of conceptual power, for example: Yakumozi''s [Realm] 1705 Chapter 001-Remilia You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"...Miss!" A slightly soft call suddenly came from the ear, awakening Remilia from her deep sleep, the blue-haired young girl opened her eyes, and the first thing that caught the eye was a blonde loli. After being silent for a while, the girl''s slightly confused mind suddenly woke up. The girl remembered. The girl dressed up as a maid in front of her was a meeting gift from her father who had never seen each other since she was a child, a vampire maid with powerful combat power. It is said that the opponent is still a guarding knight, and can be transformed into a dragon when necessary! Such combat power, even in today''s Bai Yujing, is a middle-level elite. The heavens outside Bai Yujing and many planes outside the heavens are all giants. However, such a character was turned into his own maid by his father... Sure enough, my father likes me very much! Thinking of this, Remilia felt a touch of pride in her heart, and she almost smiled directly, but the corner of her eyes swept across Leticia, who was staring at her... "Ahem!" With a light cough, the girl resisted the urge, lifted the quilt on her body and sat up, the beret on her head tilted in the process... "Is the time up? Leticia!" "Yes, Miss!" Slightly bowed towards Remilia and saluted, Leticia walked to the window of the room and opened the curtain directly. In a flash, the crimson moonlight came in. In that moonlight, Remilia could feel an active and joyful emotion. The inheritance in the soul that originated from the mother and even the grandmother fluctuated, and the girl immediately stood up: "Great, Leticia, dress for me. I am going to see my father. Today is the day he wakes up." "Yes! Miss!" ... ... Girls always take a long time to dress up, even young girls. Thirty minutes later, Remilia walked out of her room in a light pink silk gauze skirt. For the first time, all the maids seen by the girl''s field of vision, regardless of whether there was anything on their hands, saluted as soon as possible. Faced with this situation, Remilia had no reaction at all. But Leticia, who was walking behind, sighed with emotion. She is indeed the daughter of the Lord of Chaos. The young lady she is serving now has a really high status here! It had been eighty-one days since Leticia came to this place. Eighty-one days ago, the Leticia sisters fell into a deep sleep after breaking free from their own destiny, and were taken by Nagato to Bai Yujing. When they woke up, Nagato had fallen asleep. Later, under the explanation of Lord Saye, Leticia knew her current situation. To be honest, after listening to Lord Saye''s story, Leticia''s three views collapsed. The white jade palace in the sky, the supreme celestial realm, the heavens and the worlds and even the chaotic starry sky, everything is somewhat beyond Leticia''s cognition, and her three views are constantly being refreshed. At that time, Leticia knew why Chaos had the confidence to be an enemy of the gods and demons in the entire Hakata!China Book Library www.hxsk.net Such a background, the huge chaos, I am afraid that there are not many they dare not do. Apart from other things, the so-called Chaos City Lord is actually just an incarnation of Nagato, which can explain a lot of things. In fact, it wasn''t just Leticia, but also the White Night King and Canary. After explaining Bai Yujing''s situation, Saya distributes to everyone. Among them, Laettixi and her sister became the personal maids of Remilia and her sister respectively. Although it was quite uncomfortable for Leticia to be separated from her sister. After all, she and her sister had been separated for too long, and she wanted to get tired of being together every day, but Leticia and her sister still obeyed Saya''s arrangement. Because this was Nagato''s arrangement, for Nagato, the vampire sisters were very grateful, and naturally wouldn''t refute his decision, and Remilia and Fran were indeed good children that people liked very much. Most importantly, they are the only daughters of the master, or vampires, worthy of their sisters'' service! Thinking of this, Leticia looked at the eldest lady in front of her, and a scorching heat flashed in her eyes, "Block the name of the De Crea family, Master, I will definitely help the eldest lady to go the right way!" "Uh, Leticia, what are you thinking about?" Remilia, who had been walking in front, suddenly felt a weird moment, turned her head to look at the maid who was burning inexplicably behind her, and she couldn''t help showing a little doubt. "No, nothing..." Hearing what the eldest lady said, Leticia immediately returned to her original deserted appearance and changed the subject, "Miss, I just thought of my sister-Lamia." Hearing that, Remilia couldn''t help smiling and replied: "If you say that, I also miss Fran, and I should be able to see them soon, as long as Father Father wakes up. "That''s true!" With a gentle smile on her face, Leticia nodded, then the maid looked at an elevator-like device in front and said: "Miss, the elevator has arrived." The so-called conveyor elevator is a product developed by combining the conveyor array and the realm door. In the increasingly expansive Bai Yujing and the Celestial Realm, and even within the Bai Yujing forces resident on other planes, the transport elevator is one of the most common means of transportation, as important as the Chaos Train. Remilia lives in the Red Devil Pavilion near the Magic Tower in the southern part of Baiyujing. This is a personal pavilion that a girl applied for after she felt that she was mature. The Red Devil Hall is far away from the central palace of the capital city of Baiyu where Nagato is located. It is more convenient to take this kind of conveyor elevator. "Oh, let''s go, Leticia!" Upon hearing the words of the vampire maid, the eldest lady''s attention immediately shifted to the teleport elevator, trot to the elevator door, and raised her right hand. The mysterious bracelet on the girl''s right hand flashed a light, and then a cold voice sounded around: "Miss Remilia, hello, this is the Red Queen, what can I do for you?" "Open the elevator, time-space teleportation, I want to go to the city lord mansion in the central city!" "Yes!" Accompanied by the indifferent voice, the door in front of the two girls opened directly, revealing a small space less than five meters in length and width, and Remilia immediately took the maid into it. The next moment, the door is closed, and the space-time teleportation officially begins... ps: After thinking for a long time, I decided to start with Remilia!.. 1706 Chapter 002 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Bai Yujing, the technology of space-time transmission is very simple. The vampire maid just felt a little spatial fluctuation, but nothing else, and then the door of the elevator opened again, and the destination had arrived. By the way, the entire transmission process takes less than three seconds before and after. Coming out of the elevator, in front of the two vampire masters and servants, was a large white-gold grand palace. Looking around, you couldn''t even see the end of the palace wall. This is the palace of Nagato on Baiyujing, the core building of the central city of Baiyujing! Although there is no clear name, Remilia understands that this palace is absolutely the top priority in the entire Bai Yujing, because it symbolizes the master of Bai Yujing! "Go, Leticia!" After stopping for a while, Remilia greeted her maid and walked toward the palace. The gate of the palace was not guarded, and in fact, it did not need any guards. Because the entire heavens and all realms symbolize the three restraint ladies guarding this place. This kind of guarding is much more powerful than thousands of guards. As she approached the palace, Remilia felt a familiar breath greeting herself. The girl immediately raised her head and said, "Sister Alaya, take me to see my father." "Ok!" Such a sound echoed in the void. In an instant, the space around Remilia''s master and servant reverberated with waves, a vast, majestic and gentle force appeared out of thin air, and the two disappeared in place. ... ... "Hey, isn''t this little Leimi, you are here!" When the vampire maid opened her eyes again, the two had already arrived in a courtyard inside the palace. Before they could see the surrounding environment clearly, Remilia heard such a sentence. "It''s not Remi, call me Remilia!" Almost subconsciously, the eldest lady reflexively yelled out such a sentence. Although her growth rate was slow due to her parents, she still looked like a young girl after so many years. But the eldest lady believes that she has grown up and is the ancestor of a majestic vampire demon! However, in the eyes of others, the eldest lady is still a child, and because of this, the eldest lady even voluntarily moved away from the blood nation created by her grandmother Zhu Yue and built the Red Devil Hall. Under such circumstances, Remilia hates other people calling her by her nickname-Remi! As soon as he said the words, he immediately caused a burst of chuckles around him. At this time, Remilia saw the surrounding situation clearly: In the small courtyard, there were hundreds of figures at this time. Except for the double-digit maids, the rest were the lovers of her father. So everyone is here! This thought flashed in her mind, and Remilia saw the guy who called herself Remy before, a black long straight demon woman sitting on a courtyard chair and drinking black tea. Beside the woman, there was also a white bulldog with a height of three or four people, exuding fierce fluctuations. Right now, Remilia''s cheeks bulged and let out a cold snort. "Ah, little Leimi is angry!" 596 Novel www.596xs.com Seeing Remilia''s expression, the black long straight woman gently brushed off her bangs long hair, and laughed softly, "Hey, come to mom, little Leimi." "Ahhhh!!!" Listening to the other person''s constant yelling little Remi or something, Remilia suddenly yelled and rushed into the woman''s arms, "Really, Mom, you are so bad!!!" "No way, Leimi''s appearance is so interesting." "Nonsense, what''s so interesting!" "Everywhere..." It was said that the Cold War directly transformed into mother-daughter interaction, which made Leticia, who was behind Remilia, feel a bit funny, but soon, Leticia couldn''t laugh at all. Because the atmosphere in the entire courtyard suddenly became fierce, full of murderous aura. Then Leticia saw that the faces of most of the girls in the entire courtyard were wrong, and there were even many girls gnashing their teeth looking at the two mother and daughter interacting. The pure-blooded vampire with the power of a pure-blood dragon has good ears, and soon heard a lot of whispers. "Damn it, that vampire is showing again, are you looking for a fight?" "Yes, didn''t it just give birth to a daughter for Nagato-kun? Isn''t it that my sister also gave birth to a daughter for Nagato-kun? What''s so great." "...Don''t say it, it makes me sad!" "very sorry!" "Well done, it''s my daughter and granddaughter, but it''s a pity that Elquet and Fran are not there, otherwise it would be more perfect." "Are you provoking, Zhu Yue! Well done, don''t say anything, let''s fight!" Along with this voice, Leticia heard a violent roar. Afterwards, a violent whirlwind suddenly reverberated in the courtyard. In the turmoil, the vampire maid saw that the strongest vampire of Bai Yujing, Zhu Yue, whom she had met a few days ago, was beaten into flight by a woman wearing a Han costume. Up. Then the woman in Hanfu chased after him again, and Zhu Yue also reacted, making the same shot! In this way, the two directly fought in the air. In an instant, the sky continued to roar. Looking up at the battlefield in the sky, Leticia found that there were cracks in the space between the two of them. The terrible battle fluctuations, if it weren''t for the three terrifying waves of will in this area that were wiping out the aftermath of destruction, I am afraid that the entire palace would have been directly destroyed. At the moment, an anxiety emerged in the vampire maids heart, but soon, this anxiety turned into speechless, because the whispers of other lovers of Nagato came in her ears... "Ah, the two are fighting again!" "No way, those two guys are the kind of guys who don''t fight and are uncomfortable. Fighting is normal. Anyway, we are waiting for Nagato-kun to leave the gate. Do you want to persuade you." "If you want to go, or you will find Qishi and Kikyo, you don''t want to find me anyway!" "Uh, too, let''s watch the show!" "Well, watching the show!" .. 1707 Chapter 003 The Star Spirit of Destiny You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The heavens and the world, the original starry sky! At this time, Nagato was sitting hovering in the center of the starry sky, and the five hearts entered into a deep breathing state toward the sky. The breath and the breath drew the original power in the entire chaotic starry sky. After thousands of years of wandering outside, the body of the red-haired boy has long longed for the ocean of the power of origin. At this time, he is constantly absorbing the power of the original source at an astonishing speed to enhance his own heritage. I don''t know how long it took before Nagato''s absorption of the power of the source finally began to slow down. At this time, the consciousness of the red-haired boy was awakened from the deepest comprehension. "call!!!" Exhaling a long breath, the red-haired boy opened his eyes, and a bright light flashed in his purple eyes, and there was even a feeling of breaking through the original starry sky. That was the realization after eighty-one days, the automatic overflow of the highway contained in Nagato. At this time, the red-haired boy had already realized the limit of his own protoss, and there was only one step left to resonate with the chaotic starry sky. At the moment, Nagato was not wasting time anymore, his mind and the will of the chaotic starry sky merged. In an instant, the consciousness of the red-haired boy continued to spread. "boom!" Suddenly, countless, huge and terrifying masses of information crazily flooded into Nagato''s mind. That is the information from the thousands of planes conquered over the years since Nagato left. Countless planets, countless worlds, countless years of accumulated information accumulated in history, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, hundreds of millions of years, and even more distant histories appear in Nagatos mind without stopping. . The content of this information is so huge, yet so messy, meaningless! It''s like a person suddenly breaks into a starry sky, and suddenly receives the starlight transmitted from up, down, left, and right, from all directions for billions of light-years, all he sees is the image of the past, the light of the past. "Has the number of plane planets reached four digits, how fast!" Washed by this endless stream of information, the red-haired boy did not show any look of surprise or pain. After a long period of time and after regaining his godhead, the red-haired boy''s skills have been completely different. The three wills of the two rites of heaven, the real Gaia and the human Alaya are intertwined with ease, and all the information is summarized with the system as the axis. Soon, the vast flow of information that filled Nagato''s mind had disappeared, or rather, settled. The red-haired boy has already controlled the entire chaotic starry sky in his mind. Subconsciously, Nagato''s attention focused on his lover and daughters. For the first time, Nagato''looked'' and saw, the lovers gathered in the inner courtyard of his palace, and Zhu Yue and Luo who were fighting. Hao. Listening to the whispers of lovers, Nagato''s face also showed a little speechlessness. I have to say that the years of time are really a terrifying existence. Before I know it, the lovers of Nagato seem to have begun to show a slight decline in morality. Fortunately, their minds are well maintained. This is what Nagato deserves to be happy about. Although Nagato can help them to wipe some of the dust from their hearts all the time, this method is not a long-term skill after all, it is a side-by-side method. If you want to go on with Nagato, the last way is for them to cultivate an immortal heart. In terms of cultivation, that is to let these girls have Dao Xin. It''s just that it''s obvious that Daoxin is not a high-end thing that everyone can own, and more than half of Nagato''s lovers are not qualified. After all, if you don''t enter the Dao Realm, where does the Dao Heart come from! "perhaps" At this time, Nagato''s heart couldn''t help but a thought came up, "I can create a power that will enable them to become enlightened." Nagato quickly forgot the idea. It''s just that the red-haired boy still doesn''t know that in the future after a thousand years, he will really continue this idea and create his own fundamental path, but that is the future, so I won''t show it here. Then Nagato suddenly discovered that the lovers and daughters outside of him had not come together, and some of them were absent. Under curiosity, Nagato''s ideas spread, and they were soon found.80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com "...That''s it!" His eyes narrowed slightly, and Nagato stood up in the void, "It''s really good luck, I found that. No wonder Saya and El Quart are not there, so I can''t miss it either." Immediately, Nagato opened his hands and closed his eyes, and a mysterious wave filled his body. As his thoughts turned, the red-haired boy took the last step of the Protoss Way. "boom!!!" The sudden roar echoed in the original starry sky... Extremely magnificent, like an oracle! Soon, the roar came out of the original starry sky, Bai Yujing, and even the heavens, reverberating continuously throughout the chaotic starry sky. The countless lives in the heavens and all realms felt the great joy from heaven and earth at this moment. The strong even felt that the whole world is getting stronger! "Om!!!" At this moment, a huge, soul-shaking will suddenly descended, completely covering Nagato. The space around the red-haired boy was distorted, and it seemed to isolate it from other areas. For a short while, Nagato was out of his control. However, in the face of this situation, Nagato''s face did not show any shock. "Finally meet again!" Feeling the terrible will, and feeling the warmth that only he could understand, Nagato whispered, "This is the third time I have met, mother!" As soon as the red-haired boy''s words fell, there was a touch of joy in this will. It''s as if the kind mother heard the garland of a naughty child. To be honest, Nagato was a little embarrassed. "boom!!!" Then, a roar from the soul suddenly appeared, the will of Nagato and the mother of the road resonated, and the invisible force spread out, even fine-tuning the entire chaotic starry sky. Everything, sentient beings and everything, endless destiny, red cause and effect, etc., have all been slightly adjusted. The entire chaotic starry sky seemed to glow with brand new vitality. At the same time, Nagato''s body broke an invisible yoke. The forces originating from the existence of demons, vampires, dangerous species, etc., all merged into a new kind of magic power, which is indeed the magic power of the stars! This magical power instantly resonated with the humanity in Nagato''s body, igniting the changes in Nagato''s body. The unimaginable transformation unfolded frantically... The origin of the humanity contained in the heart of the red-haired young man has mutated wildly, and his power has soared for thousands of miles in a flash. With the help of the mother of the avenue, it quickly transformed into the spiritual figure of the protoss, which resonated most fundamentally with the entire chaotic starry sky. More than that, the red cause and effect of the entire universe, the cycle of life and death, are all controlled by Nagato! In an instant, Nagato knew that he had become a protoss, and a strange protoss that symbolized the stars of the chaotic starry sky and the destiny of sentient beings in all realms! Quietly, there is one more rule in the entire chaotic starry sky, that is, everyone has a life star. At this time, the powerhouses who entered the realm all felt their own destiny. Through the destiny, they were able to slightly influence their own destiny and even received the support of the world. Of course, the prerequisite for this support is that there is no malice towards the world, otherwise, let alone support, I am afraid that the punishment will come in the first time! At this time, the will of the mother of the avenue was finally leaving again. The emotion of reluctance sprouts from the heart of the red-haired boy. "I am waiting for your arrival!" As if feeling Nagatos emotions, a magnificent voice rang in Nagatos ears, full of warmth and anticipation, In my name, hereby give you the name of your star-Destiny! As soon as the words fell, the will of the mother of the avenue disappeared without a trace... 1708 Chapter 004 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Suspended in the original starry sky, Nagato was a little bit lost. At the time when he was reborn in Naruto World, the red-haired teenager might think that he was just one of the lucky ones among all living beings, just by chance under cause and effect. But as time passed, he was no longer so naive. If there is nothing special about his life experience, Nagato would absolutely not believe it. In particular, the three consecutive arrivals of the Mother of the Dao gave him an indescribable feeling that he seemed to be in a huge chess game. The phrase''I''m waiting, you are here'' just now is really imaginative! "call!!!" He breathed out a foul breath, Nagato finally restrained his sorrow, no matter what he was waiting for in the future, Nagato was already fearless. Even with the worst result, the red-haired boy still has a lot of confidence to conquer it. This is determined by Nagato''s own beliefs and the path that they follow! A domineering heart is different from any room for retreat! and-- "The result doesn''t have to be bad, does it?" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato remembered the mother of Dadao who made him feel like a mother, and suddenly felt from the bottom that things might not be what he thought. Probably because Nagato always likes to speculate on others with the worst malice... This is somewhat biased. After that, Nagato stopped thinking about these things, distracting his attention to other things, spreading his mind, and instantly perceiving the situation in Bai Yujing "Uh, let''s go out first!" Thinking of this, the red-haired boy disappeared into the starry sky of the source in an instant. ... ... Bai Yujing, above the central city. The battle between Luo Hao and Zhu Yue was getting fiercer and fiercer, and even real fire had already begun. The three big wills all over the void faintly fluctuate, as if thinking about whether to forcibly interrupt the battle between the two, probably because the surrounding energy storm is getting bigger and bigger. "edge!!!" At this moment, Luo Hao, who was extremely sensitive, suddenly said, "If I owe you one time, don''t disturb my fight with this guy!" "Yes, the same is true of concubine body!" Zhu Yue, who reacted the same dissatisfaction, agreed, and the madness in her body continued to raged. Hearing the words of these two people, the three wills wandering around in the void seemed to reverberate with a few ripples, and then they gathered immeasurable vitality and turned into a barrier, surrounding the battlefield of Luo Hao and Zhu Yue. "Haha, thank you very much!" Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org Perceiving the changes in his surroundings, Luo Hao laughed loudly. There were horrible fluctuations all over his body, and Zhu Yue who was on the opposite side was also unwilling to show weakness, and his madness was filled with scarlet blood... The space of the battlefield, under the aura of the two, even appeared a little twisted! In the thousand years since Nagato left, with the experience of Nagato''s promotion to the realm, coupled with Nagato''s divine will to help the girls continue to enter the state of harmony and increase experience, many people have been promoted to the realm. Among them, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue were both the first to be promoted to Dao realm. After thousands of years of accumulation, the two have already gone further! After Luo Hao thoroughly comprehended the three laws of space, wind and sound, he merged them into one, and integrated his own martial arts, deducting his own unique martial arts. In his behavior, Luo Hao seemed to fit the whole world, bringing the unity of man and nature to the point where it could not be added. If in some planes with weaker world consciousness, Luo Hao can even usurp the plane''s authority directly! And as Bai Yujing''s earliest Daoist existence, Zhu Yue is also no weaker than others. In these thousand years, the ancestor of the moon finally picked his own existence from the long river of fate, and condensed his own river of destiny, no longer an illusory projection of the river of fate. Not only that, Zhu Yue also condensed the fate of the blood forces in the heavens into the river of destiny. In charge of the destiny of the family, Zhu Yue took an extremely solid step in the never-ending path of destiny. If judged by Hakatai''s combat power level, both of them are considered to be demon kings in the first double digits. However, compared to the double-digit existence of most Hakata, the two have surpassed a lot in terms of character, will and belief. If they can get the full support of Origin Starry Sky, their combat power can soar to double digits. The apex. This is a power that can be compared with the Tiandong Theory in its heyday, and it can be regarded as the top twenty power in Hakata. In fact, if it weren''t for this soaring combat power that could not last too long, Bai Yujing might have been able to swallow the entire box court into the chaotic starry sky. Such two people are already in an absolute upper position in the entire world of heavens. You know, even if it is Saya, the combat effectiveness of a single individual clone is only the apex of three digits, of course, this does not affect Saya''s status. After all, everyone knows that Saya''s situation is only temporary. If she can completely complete her avenue, she can definitely become the existence second only to Nagato again, and even so, with the support of the chaotic starry sky, Saya can soar to half a single digit level, far from Luo. Hao and Zhu Yue can compare. Uh, not much gossip, back to Luo Hao and Zhu Yue... The two women who have reached this level have almost no rivals, and they have actually experienced only a handful of battles in the past thousand years, which has caused them to accumulate a lot of fighting enthusiasm in their hearts. As a result, in this collision, the two of them ignited their enthusiasm for fighting. When the flames of war in the hearts of the two women burned to the fullest... "war!" "kill!" As soon as the voice fell, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue launched a charge towards each other. In an instant, two rays of red and blue flashed across the void, and they were about to collide head-on... "That''s it!" In the abrupt voice, Nagato''s figure appeared directly at the intersection where the two rays of light were about to appear!.. 1709 Chapter 005 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The real strong... It''s not just about being strong. Belief and will must be unwavering and not shaken by external factors. In addition, the truly strong must also achieve complete control of their own power. Why is Bai Yujing qualified to declare war on the entire box court? You know, if it is not for the original support of the chaotic starry sky, Bai Yujings number of high-level powerhouses is not as good as the box court. After all, the box court is a place where thousands of gods gather, especially after the crazy baptism of the dawn period, it is like raising It''s like a gu, and the gods that stay in the box court now are all first-class super gods. However, even in such a terrifying box court, Bai Yujing still dared to challenge head-on. There is no other reason. Although the number of strong people in the box court is more than that of Bai Yujing, the number of real strong people is much less. To be honest, the guys on the upper level of the box court who need to go through special measures to reach the lower level of the box court so that their existence does not cause too much damage to the lower environment are really bad enough. A guy who can''t even control basic power can be called a powerful existence at best. To say a thousand words and ten thousand, the uncontrollable force is meaningless except destruction! As one of Bai Yujing''s high-level combat power, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue are undoubtedly the kind of real powerhouses, even if their attacks have already been sent out, if they want, they can also take them back. Therefore, although Nagato''s appearance was sudden, it was harmless. just-- "Heaven and Human Upright is awe-inspiring!" "The turbidity of the red moon!" Almost at the same time, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue''s faces flashed with excitement. They did not stop their attacks, but burst out with even stronger power. Luo Hao comprehended the world with his own martial arts of heaven and man, and forcibly aroused the mighty energy in the underworld, and instantly turned into a representative of the world, and his body was filled with the boundless power of the world. And Zhu Yue, through her own condensed river of fate, attracted the racial will of the blood race from the void, merged into the endless vermilion moonlight, and turned into a turbid current that swallowed everything. Both have only one target, and that is Nagato! ... ... "Really!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help laughing or crying. In this regard, the red-haired boy was not without psychological preparation. After all, he knew very well that whether it was Luo Hao or Zhu Yue, they were originally a strong presence. Although they were conquered by Nagato, it does not mean that both of them have lost their personalities. How could the determined battle be terminated because of Nagato''s words, or the appearance of Nagato, instead, the two women found a more suitable combat target. "Forget it, I will find someone to discuss it anyway!" Seeing that the attacks of the two women were about to reach him, the red-haired boy tilted his head helplessly. Although somewhat helpless, to be honest, Nagato does not dislike these. There is a saying that character determines fate, which is quite reasonable. If Zhu Yue and Luo Hao were not of this character, they would not have reached the point they are now, and they would not be able to occupy an important position in Nagato''s heart. But-Heyuan Book Bar www.heyuanba.com "How dare you not give me face, it seems that I need to be trained!" A bright light flashed in the purple eyes, and Nagato rushed towards Luo Hao on the left. His figure broke away from the whole world in an instant, completely ignoring the boundless righteousness of the world, and cut directly to Luo Hao''s side. . "not good!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, Luo Hao''s eyes flashed with surprise. You must know that the power of the world where Luo Hao gathers can completely crush the existence below the Dao realm into meat sauce. The coercion is terrible, and Luo Hao has twelve points of trust. But I didn''t expect that Nagato, who had just left the gate, completely ignored it and cut into his side. However, Luo Hao is Luo Hao after all. After an instant surprise, she reacted immediately, but her movements were still a step slower. For Nagato, the instant time was enough. "Xingling Profound Fist of Destiny!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy blasted out with a punch. This punch seemed to come from outside the world, the stars in the sky seemed to be swaying away at this moment, and the fist was filled with upright fist, as if the king of the heavens had come. Facing Nagato''s attack, Luo Hao could barely make a defense in the end, crossing his hands to protect him. "boom!!!" The next moment, Luo Hao flew out and slammed heavily on the barrier arranged by the three major wills, causing a crack in the barrier after a wave of distorted light appeared. After swinging this punch, Nagato was about to turn around to deal with Zhu Yue''s attack, but at this moment-- "boom!!!" There was a roar behind him, and the turbid current that Zhu Yue had summoned, swallowing everything, hit Nagato''s back, and immediately drowned the red-haired boy. Suddenly, Nagato felt that a large amount of mottled thoughts had invaded his mind under the blessing of the power of fate. All the defenses on the red-haired boy have lost their effect, only the mind is facing the attack. Those who are weak in mind, no matter how strong they are, they must kneel when they encounter this kind of attack. just-- "Interesting, but nothing more!" Standing under the turbid current, Nagato raised his left hand high, with a hint of arrogance on his face, "I want to hit my heart, the distractions of a mere race are far from enough!" "Xingling Profound Destiny and Destiny!" As the voice just fell, the sharp edge originating from the edge of the body broke out from Nagato''s left hand and rushed straight into the sky. The huge turbid current was directly divided into two tributaries by the red sword light on the left hand of the red-haired boy. In the next moment, Nagato turned to the turbid current that came from the impact, and it was a straight cut! The sword glow that soared into the sky suddenly condensed and turned into an invincible sword glow, directly cutting the almost endless turbid current in half. The sharp sword glow even extended to the depths of the turbid current, bombarding the void that released the turbid current. on. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the void shattered directly. And Zhu Yue, who was guarding the void, couldn''t help but fly out, slamming heavily on the barrier... After defeating Luo Hao, the sword fell to Zhuyue, Nagato showed great style! ps: There are four more!.. 1710 Chapter 006 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That''s amazing... is he the father?" In the courtyard of Bai Yujing''s central main city, Remilia could not help but speak softly, looking at the fleeting battlefield in the sky and the long gate standing in the sky. In the past years, Remilia has been instilled with a message about how powerful her father is. However, Remilia has not had much real feeling, after all, the body of Nagato has been away from Bai Yujing for too long, and the girl has never seen her father since she was born. As for the incarnation of God left by Nagato... Well, this thing is not so much the incarnation of Nagato, as it is the incarnation of this world. This existence has no inspiration at all. In the huge Bai Yujing, apart from the three high-level figures of Yuan, Gaia and Alaya, and Saya, no one can see him at all, and Remilia is even more impossible. The most important thing is that in order to cultivate the Lemilia sisters, Bai Yujing gave them a lot of inheritance memories. In these inherited memories, there is no lack of Nagato''s battle memories. Although Remilia admits that her father is very strong, and there are almost no battles that cannot be won, but with the development of Bai Yujing and Remilia''s own growth, the level of those battles is fast in Remilia''s eyes. The decline of the girl''s father''s level is almost impossible for the girl. For example, if you are an adult, do you think that the guy who is the same adult who beats up children is very strong? Remilia faced such a situation. But now, I have just witnessed my father''s battle, although it was only two short attacks, and the aftermath of damage caused was so few... But the girl is really sure, her father... is really strong! You know, what he is facing is the famous celestial martial artist and the ancestor of the moon! Thinking of this, Remilia''s eyes toward her father became even hotter. From this point of view, Remilia deserves to be Nagato''s biological daughter, and she has almost the same longing for being strong. ... ... "Ok?!" At this moment, Nagato in the sky felt a hot look. No, to be precise, there are hundreds of hot eyes on Nagato at this time, but one of them is special, which makes Nagato feel a little throbbing blood. At the moment, Nagato''s gaze looked down, and immediately met Remilia''s eyes. "That''s it!!" Although the similarity in appearance was not very high, Nagato knew in an instant that it was Remilia, the daughter of Nagato and Altlucy, the daughter he had never met. Have vampire and demon blood at the same time, and push them to the ultimate vampire demon ancestor! In her, Nagato also felt an extremely powerful aura of fate. "well!" Whispering to himself, Nagato nodded with satisfaction, and then his gaze turned to Luo Hao and Zhu Yue who had recovered from his attack... Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org "Do you still fight, although I don''t think it is necessary." Looking at the two women condescendingly, Nagato said indifferently, "Although you have made great progress in the years I left, it''s just that I have made even greater progress." "Humph!" "whispering sound!" Almost coincidentally, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue both let out a nasal sound to express their dissatisfaction. Both women can''t deny that Nagato''s progress is indeed above their own. Its just that the two women are more aware. Although there is some gap between them, the real gap is not that big. The reason why each mode of Nagato will have a single-digit combat power after being promoted to the realm is completely because he and San The perfect fit of Tao mode and chaotic starry sky. To be precise, this is the purpose of the birth of the Three Paths Model. As long as the promotion is completed, his power will fully resonate with the chaotic starry sky, showing a power increase of geometric multiples. This situation is similar to that of Luo Hao and the others using the original soaring power of the chaotic starry sky, except that Luo Hao and the others'' promotion is only temporary, while Nagato''s promotion is permanent. It''s just that, but in fact, the entire Chaos Starry Sky is Nagato, and he can''t say it''s cheating. Therefore, after a little upset, Luo Hao and Zhu Yue still generously surrendered. After the two women gave in, the surrounding barriers were automatically lifted... Nagato''s figure slowly fell from the sky into the courtyard. Looking at the luxurious figure that landed lightly, Remilia subconsciously stood up from her position and was about to pass... "Nagato-san!!!" "My dear, I miss you so much!" "My lord, you are finally back!!!" A tumult broke out around the girl, and then Remilia was surprised to see that, including her mother, many people present were frantically rushing towards her father. Soon, the father in the girl''s field of vision was drowned in the crowd... completely out of sight! "what!" After hesitating for a while, Remilia''s face couldn''t help but two little buns bulged up, "How can this be done? It''s rare that someone came here specially." "I''m so touched, Little Leimi!" At this moment, an abrupt voice came from behind Remilia. Subconsciously, when Remilia turned around and was about to retort loudly,''It''s not Remi, it''s Remilia'', she was stunned. Ground. Because behind the girl, beside her maid Leticia, the red-haired boy was standing there. "Meeting for the first time, hello, little Leimi!" Looking at the girl in front of him, Nagato took a step forward with a smile, and picked her up, "It''s been thousands of years, I finally saw you, my dear daughter!" As he spoke, some ripples filled Nagato''s body, drawing in the surrounding Leticia. Looking up at the girls Luo Hao, Zhu Yue, Kikyo and Qishi standing still in the corner of the courtyard, Nagato nodded with a smile. The next moment, he took the vampire master and servant and disappeared in place. After Nagato left, the girls in the courtyard suddenly exploded the pot...... .. 1711 Chapter 007 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After leaving the courtyard, Nagato''s three figures appeared on an empty street in Bai Yujing. Looking at the empty white jade road in front of him, feeling the strong vitality in the air, and carefully understanding the familiarity and strangeness that sprouted in his heart, a touch of emotion flashed across the face of the red-haired boy. It is undeniable that the thousand years are too long, and the whole Bai Yujing has completely changed. Once Bai Yujing was just a city in the sky. Later, with the development of time, the joint development of everyone, before Nagato left, has grown into a field, and now, the huge Bai Yujing is already a half plane. According to the trend that the heavens and myriad realms are still growing, Nagato can even be sure that in the far future, the demiplanes will directly evolve into real planes, attached to the subordinate planes of the heavens. The expansion of space has led to the continuous change of Bai Yujing''s geographical environment and the distribution of buildings. Although the distribution of the five major regions is still alive, the current five major regions can be called the five major provinces. The gap between them is so large that Nagato cannot be disappointed. In fact, it is not only Bai Yujing, but the entire Celestial Realm Continent has undergone earth-shaking changes. Because the structure of the entire chaotic starry sky is centered on the celestial realm, almost all of the thousands of plane planets support the celestial realm in a special way, causing the entire celestial continent to continue to expand. The area of ??the Celestial Continent at this time was about the smallest star area, and it was not much different from that of the Hakata. "My Father?!!!" Just as Nagato sighed, Remilia in her arms couldn''t help but yelled out, and then she broke free from Nagato''s arms and fell to the ground, with her back facing Nagato, pouting, "I It''s no longer a kid!" "...Also!" Seeing Remilia''s performance, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, walked behind Remilia, and softly complimented, "My family''s Remilia has grown up and is able to be independent." While speaking, Nagato felt a little regretful in his heart, it was regret that he could not witness the growth of his daughter. But this regret is only fleeting and disappears soon. This is not only because Nagato never regrets his decisions and actions, but also because Remilia at this time is really not grown up, and her mentality is still immature. The most important thing is that I have the eternal Nagato in my heart, and I am not worried that there is no way to compensate for this regret. "I knew, Father is the best!" After hearing Nagato''s compliment, Remilia suddenly forgot her slight displeasure, turned around and hugged Nagato''s waist, rubbing happily. "Of course!" Raising his right hand slightly and pressing it on Remilia''s head, Nagato smiled and said, "I am your father, if you have anything to do in the future, please come to me." At this time, Leticia, who was standing behind the two of them, looked at this scene and couldn''t help showing an envy. For Leticia, whose family was disintegrated, there is nothing more envious of her than such a scene. Fortunately, her sister has recovered now. If not, Leticia would really be unable to stand the atmosphere of the scene. "Well, we should go now, little Leimi!" Out of the corner of her eye, she glanced at Leticia behind her. Nagato held Remilias little hand, and Nagato was called Remi. Rarely, Remilia did not refute, but asked: Reading book nest www.kanshuwo.net "Where are we going? Father father." "See your sister, my other daughter who has never been masked!" He chuckled and said, Nagato''s right foot slightly lifted, and then stepped on the white jade flawless ground. With the slight sound, the space in front of the three of them was distorted. Soon, this distortion reached the extreme, and it turned into a strange void entrance. "Let''s go!" After the passage was formed, Nagato took Remilia''s little hand and walked in toward the void entrance. Behind the two, Leticia followed him although hesitated. After the three of them walked in, the entrance of the void closed automatically and disappeared without a trace. ... ... After crossing the entrance, the three people came to a star-lit passage. This is a mysterious and abnormal passage. It cannot be said to be long or not in words, but standing on the passage, all three of them can perceive that they are moving forward at an alarming speed. The void outside the channel is an endless flow of chaos circling, deducing the truth that the world could not tell before. Just looking at it, Leticia can feel that the bottleneck in her strength is a little loose. Leticia is like this, and Remilia''s effect is even better. The only exception present is probably Nagato. After all, the position Nagato was fighting was high enough, and these so-called truths were already familiar to him. The most important thing is that this passage is just a path that Nagato extends through the original starry sky. For Nagato, who can sleep in the original starry sky at any time, I have seen too many such scenes. Glancing at Remilia and Leticia who were sluggish, Nagato smiled slightly and then closed his eyes. The idea of ??the red-haired boy began to spread wildly... Soon, the huge celestial continent appeared impressively in Nagato''s mind. For the first time, Nagato felt the completely different appearance of the mainland from a thousand years ago, not only in the geographical appearance, but also in the humanistic appearance. Although the whole area is still a bit barren, compared to the order thousands of years ago, the heavenly continent at this time is a bit chaotic. The environment of the weak and the strong has taken shape, and even a dozen countries have appeared on the continent. The professions of magician, warrior, supernatural power, etc. have demonstrated their respective excitement on the mainland. And the five giant cities that were once turned into five sacred places, occupying a transcendent sacred position on the mainland. "The vicissitudes of life have changed a lot!" Whispering to himself, Nagato opened his eyes. At this time, in the vision of the red-haired boy, the end of the starry sky passage was getting closer and closer as they approached rapidly... "It''s already here, the ninth boarding plane!" .. 1712 Chapter 008 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called connecting plane... It is a special plane born in the chaotic starry sky in the thousand years since Nagato left. In ancient naval battles, there was one of the earliest methods of warfare. The name of the battle was to use one''s own ship''s side to approach the enemy''s ship''s side, as the name suggests. The connecting plane derived from this is just a springboard plane used to invade other planes. In the past thousand years, although Nagato left his own divine incarnation to sit in Bai Yujing, although the two are one, the divine incarnation without emotion and Nagato''s ontology are ultimately different. When Bai Yujing went to war to conquer other planes, Nagato would often run to that plane because of curiosity and experience it. In the process of conquering the planes, Nagato would try to minimize losses. the process of. However, the incarnation of the gods will not, because of absolute reason, will not care about these meaningless things at all. As far as it is concerned, as long as it can conquer the plane, except for the guys who need to be protected by the ontology, the other people don''t need to pay attention to it, and it doesn''t matter if there are more deaths and injuries. In addition, in these years, Saya has been focusing most of his attention on the main god, unable to take care of too much... The many soldiers under Bai Yujing''s command can be said to have experienced the real test of blood and fire. In a sense, this is a good thing. At least today, a thousand years later, the elite of Bai Yujing''s troops is not comparable to that of the team a thousand years ago. Just in this way, it led to another possible thing-the anti-invasion of the different planes! Without the attention of Nagato''s body and Saya, although the attention of the three major wills is equally possible, it cannot perfectly shield or completely suppress the invading alien plane, which is likely to cause the instinctive rebound of the alien plane. In that case, it was possible for the invading forces to be repelled and even the chaotic starry sky was counter-invaded. Eighty-one days ago, Nagato regained the Godhead and also accepted the memory of the divine will for thousands of years. Among them, there were as many as six anti-invasion incidents of the alien plane, which is a deep impression for Nagato. Especially in the first anti-invasion incident, the guy named Wuzu directly led his army to the Celestial Continent. Although the martial ancestor was eventually killed by Qishi, the entire incident set a wake-up call for Bai Yujing. After that, Bai Yujing arranged a series of actions. The three major restraints set up a series of restraint procedures against intruders, and the divine incarnation developed nine planes of connection. These connecting planes are all specially refined elemental planes, with nine attributes including gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, and darkness, with massive restrictions placed on them. The plane is stationed with troops from the invading plane and at the same time acts as a barrier against the invasion. Facts have proved that the decision of the divine incarnation was correct, and the subsequent five anti-invasion incidents were all concentrated in these connecting planes and did not cause much impact. "interesting!" A lot of memories flashed in his mind, and Nagato was whispering to himself. Looking at the end of the passage close at hand, the red-haired boy snapped his fingers. In a flash, the surrounding environment became distorted. But soon, this distortion disappeared without a trace, but the environment around the three of them changed. The passage of the starlight is no longer there. At this time, what was displayed in front of the Nagato trio was a dark world. Of course, this darkness was not the kind of darkness that could not be seen, but a ray of light.I read www.wkshu.com It was this light that the Nagato trio saw, the dark sky, the dark earth, and everything in the dark! Although it seems that there is no life, Nagato, who has the memory of the divine incarnation, knows that once there is an intruder, countless dark element lives will be born here, and all enemies will be killed! "This is, the ninth dark connecting plane?" At this moment, Remilia, who had recovered from the realization of those truths, looked at everything around her with a little hesitation on her face, even though she was the princess of Bai Yujing... But Remilia hadn''t really been to a place like the side plane, just listened to the name, and didn''t see it. As for Leticia, it hasn''t been long since she came to Bai Yujing, and she didn''t even know what the connecting plane was. "That''s right!" Nodded, Nagato said as he spoke, and stretched out his left hand toward Leticia, "Grab my hand, Leticia, this plane is very big, and then I will speed up." "Yes!" Leticia reached out without hesitation and held Nagato''s left hand. Only Nagato who held the opponent''s small hand could sense it. The girl''s heartbeat accelerated a little. With a faint smile in his heart, Nagato instantly activated his Protoss ability-Tian Eid! The next moment, with the help of Nagato, the three of them wandered on this plane at an unimaginable speed, forming a strong contrast between their leisure and the rapid changes in the surrounding environment. Soon, under the power of Nagato, the three of them advanced at least thousands of kilometers and came to the end of heaven and earth. Here, there is a huge sky, connected to the ground, standing in front of the three of Nagato. Nagato knows that this canopy is the portal for the connecting plane to contact other planes. If viewed from the outside, the entire connecting plane is an ellipsoid that has been cut, and the sky is actually the one that is cut open. Noodles. "who?!" At this time, the Bai Yujing soldiers guarding the sky spotted the arrival of the three of Nagato and surrounded them from all directions. In this situation, Nagato just raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The ubiquitous three major will responses sent a command to the minds of these soldiers. In an instant, the warriors who had been struggling with their swords stiffened and looked surprised at Nagato, but soon the surprise dissipated. Everyone knelt on the ground, shouting in unison: "Patrol Team No. 13 of the Ninth Permanent Army, I have seen the master!" "Ok!" Nodded faintly, Nagato led Remilia and Leticia through the group of soldiers. When they passed through the sky, Nagato spoke: "Get up and work hard!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato took the two girls and walked across the sky... ps: There is one more update, maybe it will be later... 1713 Chapter 009 Chaos Context You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Going through the canopy is not directly reaching another world. After all, traveling through the world is not a simple matter. Although the divine incarnation doesn''t care whether Bai Yujing''s army will lose, he also doesn''t make fun of their lives casually. At this moment, what appeared in front of the Nagato trio was a large island inlaid on the other side of the sky! There is a layer of mysterious enchantment all over the island. Except for a large number of gray buildings, the interior is deserted, and the enchantment is endless chaos, full of unspeakable ancient atmosphere, and people can''t help but produce a panic. feel. Standing on the island, Nagato turned his head and took a look subconsciously. Then he couldn''t help but realize that the sky curtain behind him and others was actually one with the outer crystal wall of the chaotic starry sky. In short, the place where they are now is completely outside the chaotic starry sky! "What an interesting place!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, Nagato couldn''t help but said silently, "But then again, if there is an accident and destruction, the people on the island will definitely die." In Bai Yujing, there are few guys who can survive in the chaos for a short time... "Anything is risky, isn''t it?" At this moment, a pleasant voice came from a distance, and then the three of them saw that Saya was walking barefoot in the clearing ten meters away, as graceful as an elf: "Besides, Brother Nagato, your divine incarnation is so cold that you don''t care about these little things." "Sister Saya!" Seeing the appearance of Saya, Remilia immediately waved happily. In the years when Nagato left, Saya was still able to manage Bai Yujing''s internal management even though his energy was mainly concentrated on the main god. For a long time, Saya was responsible for the education of Remilia and Flandre. Therefore, Miss Vampire really likes Saya. "Master Saya!" In contrast, Leticia, who just joined, has nothing but awe for Saya. You know, Saya is Bai Yujing''s most terrifying foreign demon master in the box court. In the ancient legends of the box court, the Chaos City Lord is the strongest and the foreign demon master is the most terrifying. "Little Leimi!" He also waved to Remilia, then nodded to Leticia, Saya looked at Nagato, "I thought you would come here again with those guys." "How come, you brought Fran here, how can I not come." Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato opened his mouth somewhat dumbfounded, and then his face slightly straightened, "Moreover, there would be such a world. If I don''t seize the opportunity, I will regret it forever." ... ... The conversation between Nagato and Saya was a bit strange, at least Remilia couldn''t understand it at all. But the veteran Leticia knew that the vampire maid looked at Saya subconsciously. It was a little unimaginable that this one would be an outside demon lord. And she couldn''t even imagine that the Demon Lord outside the Territory would be a good player in Gong Dou. Although the days in Bai Yujing are not long, Leticia still knows that Remilia and Flandre are the daughters of Nagato, and the terrible fact that Nagato has a lover close to three digits. Before Nagato left the gate, he brought his little daughter, whom he had never met, to where he was, so as to prevent Nagato and other women from being tender time, and attract them to himself... If this book is a Gongdou novel, then Saya is definitely a super powerful Gongdou master. but-- "Not so superficial!" Such a conclusion flashed in his mind, Leticia understood that maybe Saya did have such an intention, but she was not such a superficial existence, and Nagato''s words just said it all. Suddenly, the vampire maid was a little curious, what kind of world would make Nagato care so much. However, her curiosity is bound to be unanswered in a short time.163 Novel Network www.163xiaoshuo.com Because after that, Nagato and Saya didn''t say much, Saya took the lead to fly towards the tallest building in the distance, and Nagato pulled Remilia and Leticia behind. Almost a few minutes later, the four of them came to the huge building with a height of 100 meters. "I have seen the master!!!" As soon as it arrived, a loud noise echoed in everyone''s ears. It was the cheers and greetings of hundreds of soldiers half-kneeling at the door of the building. At the door, there were two girls, one large and one small. That''s no one else, it''s Alquette and her daughter, Flandre! "Nagato-san!!!" The moment he saw Nagato, Elquite dropped his daughter directly and rushed into Nagatos arms instantly. The strong impact was comparable to a truck at high speed, even Nagato couldnt help it. Stuffy. "Ahem!" Coughing softly, Nagato couldn''t help rubbing Alquette''s head speechlessly, "You guy, have you really become a mother? It doesn''t seem to change anymore, it''s still so natural!" "Such words are rude, Nagato-kun!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Elquet couldn''t help but coquettishly said, "I am not a natural fool, but the common sense of short-born species is too troublesome. My blood nobles course is full of perfect scores!" The ostentatious words hidden in the words made the people around them couldn''t help showing a little smile. "Okay, get out of the way first!" After giving Elquette a "Natural Stay for Life" label in his heart, Nagato pushed him away, looking at the bewildered blond young girl not far away, strolling to her and squatting down. . "I finally saw you, Fran!" Aligning his eyes with Fran''s red pupils, a gentle smile was revealed, and finally the anxiety on the little girl''s face gradually disappeared. "You, are you my father?" "Yes!" Smiling and nodded, Nagato opened her arms, showing a look of encouragement. Facing Nagato''s embrace, Fran first hesitated, and then slowly leaned against Nagato''s arms. For a moment, the smell from Nagato''s body made Fran show a reassuring expression. Then, Fran was directly in Nagato''s arms... fell asleep... Well, the discovery of things is a bit weird now. "Fran..." However, Nagato was not surprised. Instead, he muttered to himself somewhat complicatedly, then picked up the girl, and even arranged a silent and concentrating enchantment on her body. "Well, let''s go and see that world now!" After doing all this, Nagato nodded towards Saya and said. "Ok!" Saya nodded and walked past Nagato, leading the way. Everyone followed suit. Under Saya''s leadership, everyone quickly walked into the elevator inside the tall building and continued to move toward the underground of the building. Not long after, everyone came to an empty underground base. In the center of the base is a super prototype transparent mirror with a radius of up to 100 meters. Through the mirror, everyone can see a mysterious sphere. "The ancient plane of Nirvana!" Looking at the spherical body with a mysterious luster on its surface, Nagato couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "Although it is a little unbelievable, I seem to have grasped a certain chaotic context..." ps: First declare, Fran is still a ghost girl, there is a reason for her performance here... 1714 Chapter 010 Amazing guess first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The chaos is boundless, and there are many secrets hidden. Even as the master of chaos appointed by the mother of the avenue, Nagato never felt that he had truly understood the chaos he often came into contact with. Without him, this chaos is too big, making it impossible to see the whole picture. But looking at the plane in front of him, the will merged with the chaotic starry sky, and constantly perceiving the information of the other person, Nagato felt that he seemed to see the tip of the iceberg of chaos...! The plane that appeared in front of Nagato at this time was undoubtedly a new world. The rich vitality tossed in the plane, even permeating the crystal walls, however, this plane was filled with an extremely ancient aura, which seemed to be older than the surrounding chaos. In the past thousand years, the chaotic starry sky has conquered thousands of planes... These planes all have their own characteristics, and even the legendary single universe, multiverse, and even the heaven and the earth. Bai Yujing''s understanding of the plane has been greatly improved. Through careful research, the senior leaders of Bai Yujing gradually discovered that no matter how big the gap between these planes is, there is not much difference in essence. Just like in humans, there are disabled dwarfs who are less than one meter tall, and there are also super champions who are more than two meters tall. Although they are far apart from each other, they are all just individuals of the human race. And the plane in front of him seemed to be a very ordinary single universe on the surface. But both Nagato and Saya know very well that this plane is different. "Not to mention this ancient breath that makes people very concerned..." Whispering to himself, when Nagato''s will approached the plane through the Key of the Ten Thousand Worlds, he felt a strong resistance force. The Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, which was invincible, unexpectedly encountered Waterloo. After being silent for a while, Nagato spoke very seriously and softly: "Simply speaking of the will of this plane, although there is still no self-awareness, this intensity is really a joke." "Don''t talk about the single universe, the plane will of the multiverse does not have such a strong will!" "That''s it!" It was Saya who responded to Nagato''s words, and saw the girl in the white veil also solemnly said, "By the way, this plane was found by my sister while tracking the Halloween Queen." Hearing Saya''s words, Nagato nodded clearly, not surprisingly. Although Saya does not have a golden body like Nagato, the girl has also barely lost since her birth. The Queen of Halloween is the first existence to truly give her defeat. Under such circumstances, Saya will naturally care about it, which is not surprising. To be able to find this plane, in a sense, is really blessed by God. "My lord, you are back, and the plane lock is temporarily good." At this moment, there was a soft voice from around, accompanied by the light footsteps, Nagato turned his head and saw the vampire girl in maid costume walking from not far away. The elegance between words and deeds is not something ordinary people can have.Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com "Ah, Lord Nagato, you are awake!" When she saw Nagato, the girl stopped and bowed gracefully. "Lamia!!" Suddenly, Leticia couldn''t help but let out a surprise, and immediately made the girl who had just finished her salute tremble. Then, the two of them faced each other and smiled. Watching this scene, Nagato had a strange feeling of seeing lilies bloom. Shaking his head, throwing away the thoughts in his mind, Nagato handed Fran in his arms into Elquite''s hands. I have to say that motherhood is really a great concept, and it makes the natural ancestors stay in love. The princess showed a kindness that was completely inconsistent with her usual, and the red-haired boy said that she was really eye-opening. "Take Fran to rest!" Looking at Alquette, who was full of maternal love, Nagato ordered, and then looked at the other vampires, "You guys go too, Saya and I have something to do." ... ... After sending the vampires away, Nagato and Saya stood where they were, looking at the suspended chaotic plane, and there was a moment of silence until almost half an hour later "Brother Nagato, do you have any ideas?" Saya finally broke the silence with a loud voice, and the green-haired girl''s face showed a touch of surprise, "It''s really rare. It''s really hard to see Brother Nagato you hesitate for so long." "There is one idea, but it''s very uncertain!" Nagato didn''t care about Saya''s verbal ridicule, but hesitated and said, "Saya, do you say that the chaos we are in will be eternal?" "...It''s hard to tell!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Saya was also silent for a while before giving his own answer, "I have never seen the true face of Chaos, and I can''t get a clear answer, but I feel that Chaos should not be eternal." "Not enough knowledge, many inferences are inaccurate, that''s why I hesitate." The purple eyes looked deeply at the suspended chaotic plane, Nagato hesitated, and then said softly, "But suppose that chaos is not eternal, just as the plane is the ripples of chaos, then chaos will not It will be other existences, such as the ripples of nothingness." "In other words, chaos has reincarnation!" As soon as Nagatos words fell, Sayas eyes flashed, and then he spoke in inferiority, The chaotic cycle is like the cycle of the world, the life is destroyed, the world is destroyed, all planes including the whole Chaos will die, but it is not without exception." "Just as after the world reincarnation, a new world will be opened up on the original basis. At that time, there will be an existence that transcends the world, and it will also happen to escape the catastrophe and be reborn in the new world by chance!" "Then the so-called Primordial World is actually the detached existence in the last chaotic cycle." As he talked, Saya couldn''t help getting a little excited, looking at the plane in front of him, "And this plane in front of him is the kind of plane that escapes the catastrophe by chance and is reborn..." .. 1715 Chapter 011 speculation and break free second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as the voice fell, Saya couldn''t help but froze in place. The previous statement was nothing but a speculation made by Saya based on Nagato''s assumptions and his own insights. The girl only found out that she was right. There is a feeling telling the girl that her guess is probably true. Immediately, Saye couldn''t help looking at the red-haired boy next to him, "If my guess is correct, then what is the identity of Brother Nagato? Is it the one who should be robbed?" The so-called catastrophe is the existence that emerged in the face of catastrophe, and can be called the protagonist! Since rebirth, he has had great luck, has repeatedly won against the chaotic world, has grown up with a lot of worlds, and later has been favored by the mother of the road... The general situation around Nagato can be called the protagonist, even the protagonist of the robbed. Thinking of this, Saya''s face couldn''t help but a touch of worry appeared. Don''t look at the so-called robbed person so tall, but in fact this is not a good identity. In the endless chaos, the robbed person has another name-the man of the pot! That''s right, it''s the man behind the pot, the hapless guy who is destined to be a scapegoat. If nothing else, lets take Fengshen Kingdom as an example. The Romance of the Gods in Nagatos past lives is a very interesting book, at least in Sayas eyes. Saya didnt know what other people had read. But in Saya''s eyes, this is a legend of the Back Pot Man. In that book, Saya saw many looters, large and small... For example, the two biggest rivals, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao. There is no doubt that the entire Conferred God Kingdom is centered on two people. The two guys are the most favored by Heaven. But in the end, Shen Gongbao was Fengshen Donghai Dishui General, and then filled the North Sea Eye. Jiang Ziya was even more miserable. He didn''t even have the qualifications to be filled with eyes, and he just lived as a mortal. For example, Nezha, Yin Jiao, Yin Hong, etc. explained and taught three generations of disciples, which one is not the one who should be blessed by heaven. As a result, except for one or two with good luck, all of them are on the list of gods... Of course, it''s not that the robbers rely on their own talents to break out of the game, but to be honest, that possibility is too small, and it is often just a chance left by some chess players. The most important thing is that those guys who break the game are irrelevant to the chess player! However, if the so-called Chaos Catastrophe is a real thing, and Nagato is indeed the main force of this catastrophe, I am afraid that the possibility of Nagato breaking out is really very slim... After all, danger and opportunity are directly proportional! The Chaos Catastrophe is definitely the most dangerous catastrophe in the Chaos. If Nagato breaks the game, he will inevitably gain supreme power. The result is probably unacceptable to those at the highest level of Chaos at this time. Thinking of this, Saya''s face gradually looked a little ugly... "Don''t worry, I am not a looter!" At this time, Nagato, who seemed to understand Sayas thoughts, suddenly interrupted Sayas cranky thoughts. Then, the red-haired boy thought for a while before speaking: "No need to worry. Although there is no special basis, I clearly feel that I am not a thief, but another indescribable existence." Han Han Literature www.handanwx.com "Brother Nagato, your natural intuition, right?" Although Nagato said there was no need to worry, Saya was totally uneasy. "Indeed, this intuition has helped us a lot in the past, but, Brother Nagato, why don''t you know whether this intuition is true or false? If the mother of the road is willing If she wants to come, she can..." "Saya!!!" Without letting the girl continue, the red-haired boy immediately interrupted her, and the rather severe tone even made Saya shocked. Seeing Saya''s reaction, knowing that his reaction was a bit overdone, Nagato''s tone suddenly relaxed, "Don''t worry, in fact, with the completion of humanity, I already know the source of my intuition." "Maybe someone can obscure my intuition, but no one can deceive my intuition." While talking, Nagato conveyed a message to the girl''s heart through his contact with Saya. After doing all this, I don''t know if it was an illusion. The red-haired boy seemed to hear a burst of gratifying laughter, but when he listened carefully, he couldn''t feel anything. "...Well, I know!" He recovered from the surprise, and carefully looked at the message from Nagato. Saya nodded softly. Now that Nagato had said so, Saya let go of his unnecessary worry. Because she and Nagato are a community of destiny, there is no need to deceive each other. It''s just that Saya secretly remembered one thing in his heart at this time, that is, the mother of the road seems to have a great influence on his brother Nagato, and Saya feels that he needs some precautions. Perhaps the future will prove that Saya''s defenses are meaningless, and the mother of the road is not malicious. But for the girl, this is nothing at all, it''s only a waste of energy. She would rather be so than in the future because of a momentary negligence into a crisis. ... ... While Nagato was talking with Saya... Located in the monitoring room of the underground base, the Leticia sisters who were temporarily separated from their owners are leaning against each other, telling each other''s recent experiences. The reason why I chose this place is entirely because here can watch the chaotic scene at any time. For Lamia, who has been sealed in the hell of endless darkness for many years and is unwilling to delete her own memories, the endless chaos has a kind of mood that makes her more happy. "It''s great to be able to stay together!" Suddenly, Leticia uttered such a sentiment, and then she couldn''t help but feel a little lost and said, "I''m sorry, Lamia, I was too headstrong back then..." "Didn''t you say that, you and I don''t need to apologize, sister!" Interrupting her sister gently, Lamia shook her head, and when she was about to say something, the sudden roar suddenly sounded. "not good!" Standing up from her seat, Lamia instantly came to the monitoring platform. Through the device on the monitoring platform, the girl saw that the plane in the chaos was swaying... "Damn it, that plane is about to break free again!" .. 1716 Chapter 012 Repression and Lockdown Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under normal circumstances, Bai Yujing''s foreign operations are divided into three steps: Lock, plunder and devour! When discovering the target plane, first lock it, then throw in troops to plunder in all aspects to occupy most of the plane''s air luck, and finally the chaotic starry sky will force to swallow the plane in an all-round way. In these three steps, plundering and devouring are not the most important, but locking is the most important. As long as the plane lock is completed, with Bai Yujing''s powerful background of thousands of planes, there is no need to say what the result will be. Even if the invaded plane even broke out of its own base, he absolutely must kneel. And the so-called lock-in is through the power of the key of ten thousand worlds, the power of the three wills is gathered and turned into an invisible channel to communicate the invaded plane and the chaotic starry sky. Under normal circumstances, most planes cannot resist this lock. It''s just that this plane is different right now. That essence, which was completely different from other planes, made it break free from the lock of the chaotic starry sky several times, and even the current chaotic starry sky can only fix it in this position. That terrifying plane crystal wall, even the ability of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds is directly shielded! If it hadn''t been for Saya to take El Quite and others to guard here, watching over the confinement of this plane, I''m afraid this plane would have run away from under Bai Yujing''s nose. But even so, it still couldn''t stop the speed at which this plane broke free. This is especially obvious in the eyes of Lamia who is resident here. At the beginning, the interval between breaking free was one week, but now, the interval between breaking free is only two days. "I don''t know how long this device can last!" Looking at the plane that had broken free from the lock, Lamia instantly walked to a rectangular parallelepiped device in the monitoring room, raised her right hand and attached it to a palm print of the device! In an instant, the magic power in the vampire girl was injected into the device, and the device was activated instantly. Invisible fluctuations spread, and the girl''s magic power poured into the chaos, transformed into a medium to carry the power of the Key of the Ten Thousand Realms and the Three Wills, and once again launched an''attack'' toward the plane, trying to lock it again. however-- "boom!!!" At this moment, there was a wave of fluctuations on the face crystal wall, which actually defeated the girl''s magic power. At the same time, the device in front of Lamia cracked directly. "Sure enough, I can''t hold it!" A flash of surprise and clarity flashed in her eyes, Lamia looked at the monitoring device with some worry, and then she saw that the figures of Nagato and Saya appeared out of thin air in the chaos. ... ... "Just instinctive resistance has this degree of power." Standing in the chaotic void, Nagato felt the frustrated lock, and couldn''t help sighing softly, "I can imagine what the end of the extraordinary creatures in that plane will be." "Brother Nagato, what are you still feeling about!" Seeing Nagato still sighing, Saya couldn''t help but urged, "Hurry up and grab this plane. If our guess is correct, the core of this plane definitely hides a great secret!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let it go!" Hearing Saya''s urging, Nagato nodded clearly, then volleyed forward for a certain distance and snapped his fingers. The next moment, a huge spatial ripple swayed behind the red-haired boy. In an instant, the surrounding chaotic air currents flowed hugely, and even a little bit of ground, water, fire and wind... Then, in the rush of water, fire and wind, a hundred-meter-high chaotic giant appeared in the sky. This is nothing else, it is indeed the body of the divine incarnation set before Nagato leaves. It is a super giant composed of the sky dragon, the giant soldier and the winged dragon. After thousands of years of continuous baptism, this body is now completely called Chaos Titan.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com In fact, in the eyes of many high-level interplanetary forces, this Chaos Giant God is the main body of Chaos City Lord! "Scatter!" Without turning around, Nagato directly issued his order. The next moment, the Chaos Giant God, who had existed for at least a thousand years, disintegrated in an instant, and turned into a Sky Dragon, Giant Soldier and Wing Dragon. It''s just that the three beasts at this time have completely turned into the color of chaos, no longer their previous posture. However, the beasts with this posture are even stronger... "boom!!!" At this moment, as if perceiving the danger, the plane planet turned directly, stirring the chaotic airflow, turning it into thrust, and moving madly away from Nagato. just-- "Hmph, Wing Shenlong!" Faced with this situation, Nagato only greeted the Lower Wing Dragon, and took out a diamond-shaped godhead from the body, turned it into a bullet, and quickly integrated into the Wing Dragon. "cry!!!" In the loud cry, the figure of the Wing Shenlong disappeared in place, and instantly appeared in the direction that the plane left. Afterwards, the entire body of the Winged Dragon turned into a sun, and countless lines of laws spread from the sun, turning into a big net covering the sky, blocking the plane that was about to flee. "Come on, Giant Soldier!" At this moment, the figure of Nagato appeared beside the giant soldier, and injected the newly completed Protoss into his body, and the giant soldier let out a roar. Then the chaotic giant turned into a huge red little sun, and countless red stars bloomed. Soon, the crimson starlight, which seemed like a substance, also turned into an incomparably huge network, connected with the big network of laws, and completely surrounded the entire plane. "boom!!!" The plane rushed right and left in the encircling net, but it couldn''t get out anyway. But at this moment, there is no need for Nagato to make a sound. The last sky dragon roared and directly merged with the space-time power of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, and it grew crazily thousands of times. In less than a moment, the sky dragon''s body grew to an unimaginable terrifying level. "Roar!!!" Looking up to the sky, there was a loud roar, and the surrounding chaos instantly set off a huge wave. Under this wave, the chaotic starry sky stood still, but the connecting planes all wavered. The next moment, the extremely huge sky dragon rushed toward the plane, ignoring the surrounding network, appeared directly beside the plane, and hovered over it! Using the entire sky dragon''s body as a medium, the Key of Ten Thousand Realms began to fully suppress the entire plane. Under this suppression, the plane that had been in constant chaos quickly lost its movement. It''s just that the time and space power of the Key of Ten Thousand Realms still can''t penetrate the crystal walls of the plane, and entering the inside of that plane is even more remote. Nagato can''t help but wonder how the Halloween Queen ran into that plane. "Cut, I knew it wouldn''t be that simple!" Muttered to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s hands were sealed, only the half-awakened tunnel origin and the sky dragon resonated slightly in his body, and the huge dragon body bloomed with a little light. Under this light, the power of time and space permeated the dragon''s body, adjusting the fluctuation of the dragon''s body to a degree similar to the crystal wall. Soon, the sky dragon and the entire plane showed signs of fusion. According to Nagato''s estimation, the fusion will be completed in another three years. At that time, he will have a reasonable identity in the plane-the incarnation of the sky dragon! "There are still three years, just to be used for preparatory work!" .. 1717 Chapter 013 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, spring passes and autumn comes. When the cherry blossoms on Baiyujing bloom again, it is already three years later. During these three years, Nagato has stayed in Bai Yujing, staying tenderly with his lover and daughters all day to make up for the debts caused by his thousand-year parting. From time to time, the red-haired boy also launched an offensive against the girls brought back from Hakata. As far as the current situation is concerned, Nagato''s results are not bad. Although there are still a few girls who stubbornly adhere to the bottom line, it will be a matter of time before they fall. Except for the occasional experience on the Celestial Continent, Nagato didn''t go anywhere. Although Nagato said that he should prepare for conquering the new world, in fact he doesn''t need any preparation at all. He just needs to rest for a while. As for logistics... In Bai Yujing''s thousand-year history, a unique set of institutions has long been formed and has been operating spontaneously for a long time. Speaking of the institutions of Bai Yujing forces, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh with emotion over the years. I have to say that when Nagato left thousands of years ago, the Bai Yujing forces at this time had already evolved into a more reasonable and refined situation over time. The main structure of the five cities and the twelfth floor remains unchanged, but each institution has become more and more large and complex. However, the three legions and some alternate legions that were originally responsible for foreign operations have quietly changed into the so-called nine legions, which are respectively responsible for stationing on nine receiving planes. It is worth mentioning that most of Nagato''s lovers and daughters have already withdrawn from the legion. Even if they did not withdraw, they were all concentrated in Bai Yujing''s foreign staff headquarters. There is no way, the position of the army where the power is extremely concentrated must have a rotation system, otherwise, absolute power can easily cause corruption. Although there are three major restraints, even if the problem of corruption occurs, if you are willing, it can be solved instantly. But if possible, Bai Yujing''s senior officials do not want the three major inhibitory forces to interfere too much in the world, and even in this thousand years, the entire chaotic starry sky is diminishing the existence of inhibitory forces. After all, the nature of creatures advocates freedom. If all the creatures in the world knew that their every move was being monitored by the world...Well, anyone would shudder as long as they think about it. Therefore, in Bai Yujing''s high-level plan, the three major inhibitory forces only need to act as the black hands behind the scenes and secretly affect everything in the world. When it is not necessary, the three major inhibitory forces do not need to act. On the bright side, Bai Yujing''s forces need an independent and complete order. Under such circumstances, it is entirely logical for the girls to withdraw from the legion... Even these ruling wives and the founders of the legion must do things in accordance with the regulations, so no matter how great military merits appear in the future, when it is time for him to retire, there will be no excuses to refute. In other words, if the other party resists and kills directly, it is completely logical. Just like now-- "General Ling Yun, please come with us!" Dozens of angels broke open the roof and fell from the sky, and the crowd gathered in the house became confused.Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com At this time, the leader of the angel team, the twelve-winged Seraph, looked at the middle-aged general sitting in the house and said, at the same time, coercion burst from the angels and suppressed everyone on the scene. Under this vast coercion, most people''s bodies quickly bend down. The middle-aged general sitting in the first place couldn''t help gritting his teeth secretly. He didn''t expect that not long after he had just gathered his confidants, the Angel Legion would come to the door, and he was still the highest-ranking Seraphim. "Why!" In the face of this kind of enemy, knowing that he has insufficient combat power around him, the middle-aged man named Ling Yun does not intend to fight hard, but quibble, "I am the hero of Chaos Starry Sky, you can''t treat me like this!" "Bai Yujing Iron Order, the Nine Legions must remain pure!" Facing the generals sophistry, Seraphs face remained unchanged and said, General Lingyun, you know what you are doing. You are indeed the hero of the entire Chaos Starry Sky, but you should not resist the orders of the upper-levels and try to occupy the Sixth Army. , Now, please come with us!" After speaking, the angels didn''t intend to continue speaking anymore, and the light burst into light instantly, and they started directly! "Damn it, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous!" Seeing that the angels were so unkind, Ling Yun was also angry. As the leader of the Sixth Legion, or the leader who is about to retire, Ling Yun is not a vegetarian, and immediately burst into surging blood. The battle broke out in an instant... ... ... "What an interesting situation!" And at this moment, above the void that everyone on the scene didn''t know, Nagato watched this scene with interest, "By the way, are there many cases of similar mutiny?" "Say more and no more, say less and no more!" The answer to Nagato was a black long straight girl with black wings on his left. "After all, as the leader of the legion, in the battle of conquest of the plane, the oil and water are the most. There are many people in the leadership position, but not many people really dare to do this." "That''s it!" Nodded, Nagato said he understood, and then took a closer look at the man named Ling Yun, "But this guy dared to do this. It''s not without reason." While talking, Nagato''s left hand stuck out and plunged into the void, grabbing something. At the same time, Ling Yun, who was fighting underneath, changed his face, and then the whole person''s vitality fell sharply, and he was immediately captured, while Nagato grabbed a golden rune from the void. Vigorous waves flashed continuously on the runes, trying to escape from Nagato''s hands. It''s just obvious that this kind of resistance is completely useless. "Ah, this thing again!" At this time, standing on the right side of Nagato, the long straight pink girl with a pair of pure white wings couldn''t help but complain, "Over the years, Homura and I have found several similar runes in succession. " "It seems that my chaotic starry sky is under a lot of peeping now." After hearing the girl''s words, a meaningful smile flashed across Nagato''s face, I don''t know what I was thinking... 1718 Chapter 014-Symptoms and Prevention You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But soon, Nagato recovered from his thoughts. Looking at the golden rune in his hand, although Nagato is unfamiliar, he is not surprised. In the past years, Nagato has encountered a plane trading system, a luck plunder system and so on. At this moment, the rune in his hand was not much different from those two systems in essence. If you guessed it correctly, all these things came from the original world! And the real function of these systems! "It''s to find those who should be robbed!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato did not directly say it. With a slight force on his left hand, the golden rune was directly crushed by Nagato and turned into fragments. The next moment, among the fragments, a will full of gold and iron horses suddenly appeared. "Junior is bold, you unexpectedly..." "Shaving!" Before the meaning of this will was expressed, Nagato''s right hand was directly wiped in the void, and the power of destruction blasted on this will, and even a power burst out secretly, following the will to blast towards the opponent''s body. In the end, there was only a muffled hum in the surrounding void, and this grand will was directly shattered. After a while, three waves of restraining power echoed in the void. The aura remaining in the void was remembered by the restraining forces in all aspects, and an early warning mechanism was created as a result. If the master who wants to come to this will invade again, he may be caught by the restraining forces for the first time. just-- "Somewhat passive!" He sighed softly, Nagato couldn''t help it. Those powers from the original world seem to have a very deep understanding of world restraint, world consciousness and so on, and they are very skilled in deceiving world consciousness and restraint. Maybe at this time there are still one or two weird system owners scattered in the heavens. As long as they don''t take the initiative to approach the five giant cities in the heavens, or Bai Yujing, it will be difficult for them to find inhibitions. "Forget it, it''s just ants anyway." After being silent for a while, Nagato could only shake his head in the end, looked at the girls on the left and right, and said, "Madoka, Homura, I will teach you about this from now on, okay." "Don''t worry, Nagato-san!" In response to Nagato''s request, Madoka, or the girl named Shikamemaru immediately nodded in response, "The owners of these systems are really too bad. I hate them." "Since Madoka has agreed, let me join me too!" After listening to Madokas words, Xiao Meiyan, who was standing on the other side of Nagato, nodded, Why dont we be Bai Yujings strongest existence besides you? Only we are the most suitable. For Xiao Mi Homura''s words, Nagato just smiled and did not refute, because she was telling the truth. Although a little unbelievable, there is no doubt that in Baiyu Jingzhong at this time, except for Nagato and the three major restraints, the strongest existence is indeed the two girls, Akomi Homura and Kamemaru. As we all know, in addition to the bug of Nagato in Baiyu Jingzhong, no matter talent or will, the existences in the first sequence are Luo Hao, Zhu Yue, Yon Qishi, Campanulaceae, Emperor, Sasheng Maru and Saye. Among them, Saya is still hovering in third place due to his own reasons, waiting for the opportunity to soar into the sky.180 novel www.xs180.com Excluding Saya, the remaining six talents existed in double digits at this time, especially the half-lengths of the two Nagato, Sesei Maru and Emperor, reached the apex of double digits. In the millennium years, from the level of the fourth place in the box garden, it soared to the second place... Looking at the entire Chaos Void, the situation of the few people is considered to be highly talented. It can be called a peerless Tianjiao! just Supernatural powers are not as many days! Although Xiao Mi Homura and Lu Mu Maru are indeed not as talented as these talents, but they have a good life. As part of the principle of the circle, as the years passed, the principle of the circle was completely inscribed in the chaotic starry sky, and the two of them passively became part of the truth of the chaotic starry sky. In a sense, the situation of the two of them is almost similar to the decadence in the box court. In short, they have become a single-digit presence in Hakata. Most importantly, as the chaotic starry sky continues to grow stronger, the two girls are still passively becoming stronger... Well, when the two girls suddenly showed a single-digit aura, the entire Baiyu Kyoto was shocked, even the Chaos Giant God who presided over Bai Yujing was shocked. While everyone else looked at the two girls, they were too envious. Bai Yujing even set off a frenzy of cultivation. "Ha ha!" Thinking of these things, Nagato couldn''t help but laugh, and then glanced at the angels who were pressing Lingyun below, "You will pay attention to all the newly promoted middle and high-level Bai Yujing in the future." "Although a mere legion leader will not get too many secrets from Bai Yujing, no matter how small a secret is, I don''t want to disclose it. Who knows if this little secret will become a loophole in the chaotic starry sky in the future." "I know, don''t worry about it!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Miyan replied casually, but a glint flashed in the girl''s eyes. In fact, even if Nagato didn''t say it, Xiao Miyan would do it. Although she and Madoka have reached the sky in one step, they are inseparable from Chaos Stars compared to the others. If Chaos Stars is negatively affected, she and Madoka will not end well. Therefore, anything that might shake the chaotic starry sky or threaten Madoka, Xiao Mi Yan would not let go. "Time, it''s almost time!" At this time, Lu Muyuan raised his head and looked at the sky, "Nagato-kun, Hou Mula-chan, we should go now. Sister Saya and the others should be ready. The banquet is about to begin." The so-called banquet is the banquet held by the upper class of Bai Yujing. In the years when Nagato was away, a banquet held by the boring Bai Yujing people was quite interesting to relieve boredom, so it continued. The purpose of this banquet was mainly to see Nagato farewell, after all, Nagato was about to leave. "Indeed, time is almost up." After listening to Madoka''s words, Nagato looked at the sky as well, and Xiao Miyan looked at each other, and said, "Let''s go, go to the banquet!" As soon as the voice fell, the space in front of it was automatically distorted and turned into a spatial passage... 1719 Chapter 015-Frans Quadruple Existence You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The venue of the banquet is not elsewhere, it is indeed the central city of Bai Yujing. When Nagato took Lumeyuan and Xiaomeiyan through the space channel and came to the sky above the main city of Baiyujing, he immediately felt the festive atmosphere in the surrounding air. The truth is that the heavens are selfless. The feudal emperor hosted a banquet at will, and went on a trip, which was a major event that disturbed the world. Compared with the so-called Tianjia, that is, the feudal imperial family, the countless Nagato family held a banquet. Naturally, the movement was not small, and the entire central city was completely boiling. Standing high in the sky, the red-haired boy could clearly see that the main city was tumbling everywhere. All the people living in the main city have gone out, and they have almost no plans. They gather in small groups and dont need leadership. They occupy large vacancies in a grandiose manner... Set up the wine barrels, set up the grill, and just a few people gathered together, and they raised their glasses and cheered. "To all of you, cheers!!" "Cheers!!" "Cheers to Bai Yujing''s good life!!" "Cheers!!" "For the Lord of Chaos, cheers!!" "Cheers!!" Listening to these cheers, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. With Nagato''s ability to sense beyond ordinary people, he can naturally tell that, although the people underneath may seem a little casual, the gratitude for himself and Bai Yujing is all from the sincerity. Although he doesn''t care about his subordinates, if his subordinates are all such people, Nagato has no reason to be unhappy, does it? However, at this moment, it seemed that he had sensed something. Nagato''s gaze looked at the city lord''s mansion in the center. "Ah, that little guy is going to run away again." Xiao Meiyan, who was standing next to Nagato, suddenly smiled and said with a playful expression, "I think that little guy should have sensed your arrival, so dont hurry to continue your ghost father road, Nagato-san. ." "Homula sauce!!!" Hearing Akomi Homuras words, Kagomaru''s face turned red, and she pulled the other partys clothes, "Dont say it, Nagato-san is forced to go, hurry up, Nagato-san, Franchan may wait It wont be long." Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, did not speak, nodded towards the two girls, stepped out and disappeared into the void. ... ... In the center of the main city, the city main mansion is decorated with lights and festoons, full of festive colors. However, in this festive environment, there was a slightly dull atmosphere. In that huge courtyard, where many of Nagato''s lovers and daughters were located, at this time, a vicious and tyrannical atmosphere was constantly exuding... It seemed that there was a tyrannical god and demon who was just born, showing his own existence. "Get out of me!!!" Flandre was full of black arrogance, looking at the many women who were blocking her, including her own mother Alquette, her expressions were not good, and even full of malice... "I''m going to find my father, don''t hinder me, or I will destroy you all!" "I don''t want it!" Hearing what his daughter said, El Quette''s golden eyes widened, and his cheeks suddenly puffed up, "Fran or something, I should be my doll obediently, no, just no!" As soon as he said this, Fran''s breath suddenly stagnated, and the other women around couldn''t help showing a dumbfounded look. Well, El Quette deserves to be the pure white true ancestor princess, and she is sure that she is hopeless. "Huh, in that case..." After a slight daze, Fran''s face finally showed a hideous look, and the girl''s eyes began to flash with light that made everyone feel extremely troublesome. Seeing this scene, Kikyo, who was originally in the theater mode, couldn''t help but straighten up.Jiuzhou Chinese www.9zzw.com If necessary, they will definitely take action. Because Fran''s magic eyes are terrible. As Nagato''s biological daughter, both Remilia and Flandre inherited a small part of Nagato''s power, and this part of power is mainly derived from Nagato''s Demon Eye. The so-called demon eye of the fate wheel, to put it bluntly, is actually a demon eye based on the path of cause and effect. Remilia inherited the cause of the eye of the fate wheel. Under this power, Remilia was born at the source of cause and effect, and coupled with the power of fate inherited from her mother, Remilias magic eyes can interfere with fate. But what Fran inherited was the result of the Demon Eye of Fate! Although it is not as mysterious as Remilia, Fran''s magic eye effect is even more domineering. She directly sees the fruit of all things and manifests it into a''eye'' that only she can see. In this case, you can know the effect of Fran''s Eye by referring to the Demon Eye. But at this moment-- "Stop it, Fran!" An abrupt voice sounded around, Nagato''s figure appeared directly behind Fran, his right hand lifted from the girl''s side, covering her magic eyes, and then she hugged the girl... "I said, your magic eyes are not allowed to be used on your own family, is that correct?" "...Yes, sorry." Hearing Nagato''s slightly harsh words, Fran leaned against Nagato''s arms. The tyrannical aura on her body gradually subsided, but she could not completely disappear, as if the tyranny was engraved in the girl''s bones. Looking at Fran like this, she knew that she probably didn''t hear anything at this time, and was feeling her own existence wholeheartedly, and Nagato couldn''t say much. After all, Fran will become like this, Nagato has no small responsibility. The power Nagato passed on to Fran was too domineering, and Fran could not bear it. Not long after Fran''s birth, her power ran away and turned directly into a destructive demon, causing Bai Yujing''s people to spend a lot of effort to consume her power before suppressing it. Later, everyone wanted to temporarily seal this power, only to find that this power originated from Fran''s soul. Sealing this power is equated with sealing Frans soul... As a last resort, Saya had to hand over the multiple existences she had realized to the young Fran and helped her become a quadruple existence, and this destructive power was divided by Saya on one of Fran and sealed. On weekdays, Fran has three personalities alternately, and when Nagato and Fran first met three years ago, Fran, who looked extremely shy, was one of them. It''s just that this is not without sequelae. As time passed, the sealed Fran became more violent and powerful. If there is no change, Fran will break the seal in the future and it will definitely cause catastrophe. Fortunately, at this time, Nagato finally returned to Bai Yujing. In order to help Fran, the red-haired boy injected his spiritual power into the seal in Fran''s body, and kept communicating with the tyrannical Fran. It took three full years for Nagato to help her find her sanity. Under such circumstances, the seal can naturally be unlocked, but the tyrannical Fran is completely infatuated with Nagato. "Damn, I don''t plan to embark on the road of a real ghost father!" Somewhat helplessly, he threw away the distracting thoughts in his mind, and Nagato''s left hand touched Fran''s body. The next moment, the surrounding void rippled, and three other Fran appeared out of the sky. "Ah, Father, you are finally here!" "Father, my father, how are you..." "Hello, my father!" Compared with Fran, who was slightly tyrannical in Nagato''s arms, the other three Fran were shy, full of vitality, or quiet. Smiling and nodding at the three girls who had just appeared, the red-haired boy turned his eyes to the other lovers and daughters on the scene, "Well, everyone, I''m here, so should the banquet begin?" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, there was a loud noise in the courtyard... The Nagato family banquet is officially opened!.. 1720 Chapter 016 Epiphany, Five Steps to Dao Realm! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato''s announcement, Bai Yujing''s banquet officially began. Of course, although it is a formal banquet, in fact, in this situation, no one is willing to preside over the banquet or make a speech. Everyone walks around casually and gathers in twos and threes. Or sip tea and admire flowers under the cherry blossom tree; or sit opposite each other and drink heroically; or laugh and sing and dance... "Nagato-kun, come and have a drink!" Soon after the banquet, Aozi Aozaki came to Nagato with a flushed face. She was pouring wine into her mouth while holding the bottle with her right hand, and handed it to Nagato with another bottle in her left hand. . Obviously, she couldn''t feel too much alcohol smell from her, but Nagato knew that this guy was already drunk. I can still stand now, but I am drunk crazy... "Okay!" Without any hesitation, Nagato took the other party''s wine bottle and glanced under the cherry blossoms not far away. At this time, Qingzi''s sister, Aosaki Orange, was entangled with Jiuyuanji Youzhu drinking... Sure enough, these two guys are worthy of being sisters, not to mention the poor drinking volume, the wine is also poor! With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato raised the bottle and poured... "Awesome!! I''m coming too..." Seeing Nagato''s actions, Qingzi''s eyes lit up, as if she was about to compete with Nagato, and she also poured wine into her mouth, and after a while, this guy fell to the ground. "call!!!" At this time, Nagato just drank the wine in the bottle and exhaled a long breath. Bai Yujing deserves to be Bai Yujing, the drinks he uses are really extraordinary... At least, Nagato is very satisfied. at this time "Nagato-san, let''s have a drink too!" After seeing Qingzi fall, Kushina jumped out, and saw the red-haired girl very boldly raised a larger wine jar and challenged Nagato: "By the way, how about handing over a glass of wine?" As soon as the girl''s voice fell, Nagato suddenly felt it. There were hundreds of gazes on her body. Turning his head, Nagato saw a pair of eager eyes. "Uh... yes!" After a little hesitation, a hearty laugh appeared on Nagato''s face, "Whether it is you or anyone else, I will stay with you to the end today!!" ... ... Bai Yujings banquet lasted a whole day... With the passage of time, the original joyous farewell banquet gradually became qualitative and became a contest between Nagato and the girls, and the number of bottles reached an astonishing four-digit number of drinks was consumed. At the end of the banquet, when the last Kikyo was poured out by Nagato, the whole person couldn''t help shaking. You know, Nagato at this time has the supreme eucharist cast by the power of the original source, and possesses the physical characteristics of the chaos god and the destiny star spirit, and its quality is completely unimaginable. But even such Nagato finally appeared drunk under the attack of the women. "Hehe, you little girls, so naive!" Standing slightly shaky in the courtyard, looking at the girls around, Nagato''s spirit burst, communicated with the system, and then directly sent these girls to his room. After doing all this, Nagato staggered under the cherry tree under this slightly drunk feeling, and sat down. Leaning on the tree trunk and raising his head slightly, the falling cherry blossoms appeared in Nagato''s field of vision... "...It''s so beautiful!" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s eyes gradually softened. In a slightly drunk state, the originally overly sensible soul seemed to touch something at this moment... Then, in a trance, the red-haired boy seemed to understand something and couldn''t help showing a big smile.678 reading novel www.678kxsxs.com At the same time, the movement of the Dao power in the body became more and more surging, and there seemed to be faint sounds like the surging waves of the ocean, and the surrounding void at this moment continued to jump for joy. With the passage of time, Nagato''s understanding of''chaos'' and''destiny'' became deeper and deeper. Through these two special roads, the essence of the tunnel seems to be close at hand. just "Or not!" Shaking his head gently, Nagato took the initiative to interrupt his epiphany, then leaned on the tree trunk, closed his eyes, and quietly calmed down the regret that he had caused by forcibly ending the epiphany. Suddenly, this is a state that can be met but not sought. In this state, the speed of practice can soar to the point where it cannot be added, and the past perceptions and background will be transformed into the path of the practitioner at an astonishing speed. In the entire endless chaos, all practitioners admire this state incomparably! But for Nagato, this epiphany did not come at the right time. After all, epiphany is not a panacea, no matter how magical it is. In Nagato''s eyes, the so-called epiphany is nothing more than a guided burst of accumulation. At this time, Nagato believes that the accumulation in the tunnel is too simple. Under this circumstance, if you have a deep insight, I am afraid that you will not gain much, even if you are lucky to understand the true meaning of yourself... Then think about it, this so-called authentic essence should not be perfect! In the practice of heaven and humanity, Nagato is perfect, and has also made amazing achievements. Under such circumstances, Nagato does not want any defects in authentic practice... Therefore, although it is regrettable to interrupt his own epiphany, Nagato never regrets it. and "The harvest of epiphany is no small..." Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato slowly opened his eyes. Although he couldn''t comprehend the true meaning of the authenticity that he most hoped for, Nagato''s epiphany was not small. In addition to the more harmonious and perfect body power, Nagato can be regarded as a practice after completely understanding the realm. In Nagato''s view, there are five steps in total from the beginning of achieving Daojing to reaching the end of the road. Nagato calls this process the Five Steps of Daojing! The first step in Taoism is called Taoist! This stage is the initial stage after the Dao realm is achieved. Under normal circumstances, everyone will understand their own destiny. In the endless chaos, only the Taoist can truly call themselves the strong! The second step of Taoism, its name is true! This stage is the sublimation of the Taoist realm. With the essence of life as the core, the existence of perfect control of all abilities can be called Daozhen. In the box court, it is equivalent to the third existence. In the entire chaotic void, Daozhen can also be called Zhuda can. And the third step of Dao Jing can be called Dao Shen, or Great Power! In this state, practitioners need to extend their own destiny to control a perfect power. The so-called perfect power is a power that can be used in any world, which is equivalent to the double-digit number of the box court. As for the fourth step of Taoism, Nagato calls it Taosheng! This state is part of the omnipotence, and the existence that can reach this point is either lucky, or talented, and chaotic, otherwise, even if the best conditions are used for cultivating for hundreds of millions of years, they will not live that way. In the box garden world, this realm is called a single digit. In some fairy worlds, this realm is called the Hunyuan Saint. Even in the original world, this realm is a master of one party. By the way, at this time, the Nagato Heaven and Humans are just ordinary Taos. And the peak of Dao Sage has actually surpassed the limit of Dao Sage, setting foot on another world. In the original world, this realm is usually called the chaos king. The soul division that Nagato encountered in the world of the moon was the chaos king''s division soul. Thinking about it now, Nagato himself felt a bit reckless at the time. If you can go one step further at the peak of Dao Sheng, it is the fifth step in the legend to come to the Dao Ancestor at the end of the avenue! This realm was completely inadequate for outsiders, even Nagato couldn''t understand it at this time. "But you have seen the threshold, haven''t you?" Talking to himself like this, Nagato stood up from under the cherry tree and looked into the distance, "Whether it is the King of Chaos or Daozu, I will be there sooner or later..." .. 1721 Chapter 017 Coming! Longyin Jiuxiao! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and several days passed in a blink of an eye. On the side of the side plane, the lock on the otherworldly plane was finally completely completed, and the time for Nagato''s departure had arrived. At the moment, the red-haired boy did not say much, and appeared alone in the chaos. "The fusion is perfect, so good!" Looking at the Sky Dragon that had merged with the alien plane in the distance, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. For this plane that cannot be broken through with violence, Nagato chose to integrate. Under the power of Nagato, the Sky Dragon has become a part of that plane... The way for Nagato to enter that plane is to use the position occupied by the sky dragon in this plane. In short, Nagato will appear as the incarnation of a sky dragon walking inside this plane. "How can it feel strange to be an incarnation of yourself!" Some speechless self teased, Nagato''s figure suddenly disappeared in place, the next moment, the red-haired boy appeared directly on the crystal wall of the alien plane, standing on the head of the sky dragon. "gone!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato merged into the sky dragon. At the next moment, the eyes of the dragon of chaos that seemed silent flashed blue brilliance, and a burst of earth-shaking dragon roars erupted, which shocked the massive chaotic energy around... "Go!" At this moment, Zhu Yue''s gaze was a bit deep in the monitoring room on the side plane, and then the ancestor of the moon pulled her long golden hair and looked at Remilia who was sitting aside: "How is it? Little Leimi, it''s too late to regret it now." "No need to!" Remilia squinted at Zhu Yue and said without hesitation, "I am ready. When the time comes, it will be when my Lord Remilia Scarlet arrives there!" "Scarlet?" "No reminder, it''s Scarlett!" Hearing Zhu Yue''s doubts, a touch of pride appeared on Remilia''s face, "Although Brenstad can be used, but I always find it really boring, so this lady decided to create a clan by herself!" "interesting!" At this time, Saya, who had just walked in from the outside world, heard Remilia''s words and suddenly narrowed his eyes. Unlike Zhu Yue, Saya shared memories with Nagato and knew her past life. Saya has never forgotten that there was a thing called Gensokyo in the previous life of Nagato. "Remilia Scarlet..." Glancing at the alien plane trapped in the chaos, Saya couldn''t help but think to himself, "Is it a coincidence? No, it should not be, then...this plane in front of me is..." "If this is the case, it would be very interesting..." ... ... Not to mention Saya''s thoughts, Nagato was already so surprised that he couldn''t speak. Originally, according to Nagato''s vision, I just walked through the sky dragon body for a cutscene, got a breath, and made a''record'' in the consciousness of the heaven and earth on this plane. It''s just that the red-haired boy didn''t expect that this fake and inferior incarnation would still have a lot of benefits. No, a huge amount of information beyond ordinary people''s imagination is flooding into Nagato''s mind frantically. These are the information accumulated in the countless years of history on this plane. Thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, hundreds of millions of years, and even longer history, all crazily flooded into Nagato''s mind... By the way, the place where the creatures of this plane live is actually the earth. Among the thousands of planes that Bai Yujing occupies, the plane named Earth occupies more than 90%. I have to say that this is indeed a question worth considering... If it were just that, Nagato would be a little surprised at best, and he wouldn''t be speechless. The problem is that Nagato has captured a few fragments of pictures from the last chaotic era in these chaotic and massive amounts of information, thus verifying the correctness of his and Sayas conjectures. "Hahaha, finally began to really see the true colors of this world!!!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato not only showed a touch of pleasant emotions, but under such emotions, the red-haired teenager sorted out the information more quickly, and within a moment, the information was completely absorbed and digested. Then... i5xs.com www.i5xs.com "boom!!!" There was a burst of cracking sound in the surrounding space. The next moment, as if a switch was touched, the entire huge space quickly disintegrated and collapsed, and the red-haired boy instantly turned black. At the same time, the basic structure of the world appeared in Nagato''s mind. Those are the nine most basic laws, the nine laws of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, and darkness! Then, some kind of wonderful rule appeared directly on Nagato... "That''s it!" In an instant, Nagato understood. His own Sky Dragon incarnation has been completely integrated with this plane. In a sense, the Nagato that appears as an incarnation is almost indistinguishable from the gods that appear as root tentacles. The gods of the root tentacles are born with knowledge and have innate abilities. In the same way, the same is true for himself as the incarnation of the sky dragon. Therefore, the rules of the plane are acting on Nagato''s body, helping him gain innate ability... just "Do I need this power?" Even if he didn''t possess the strongest power of the two ways of heaven and man at this time, Nagato didn''t feel that he needed any new power, but this idea just appeared, and it was shattered by reality. Because at this moment, the authentic origin of Nagato actually echoes this kind of rule... Soon, Nagato sensed that a new power was germinating in his heart. It''s just that the red-haired boy hadn''t had time to realize his new power, and his eyes lit up, and then Nagato realized that he was actually falling vertically in the sky tens of thousands of meters. The chaotic sky dragon phantom appeared above Nagato. then "Roar!!!" The earth-shaking dragon chant resounded through the sky, shaking the whole world. A certain sun flower field in the far east... The green-haired girl who had just killed hundreds of wolves who had committed crimes into muddy flowers couldn''t help but stop, looking up at the sky, revealing a slightly frenzied smile. "Haha, it''s so funny, I really want to fight for a good fight!" In the Onmyoji family hundreds of kilometers away from the Sun Flower Field... Holding a parasol, the blond girl who was about to blast the patriarch of the Onmyoji clan could not help but stop her movements, frowning at the dragon''s chant that only the strong could hear. "What''s going on, in this era, how can such a guy be born..." The deserted mountains... The ghost tribes who were boring to drink were all excited, one by one, grind their fists and palms, and the four kings of the ghost tribe took the lead and set off, "Go on, young ones, go find the dragon!" On the moon... The girl in the nurse''s cap and gown who was doing the experiment suddenly overturned the medicine in her hand. At the same time, a shocking pressure broke out in the center of the moon. "Hehe, does this newly born guy panic you?" The girl in the nurse''s cap and gown subconsciously glanced at the source of the pressure, and a touch of sarcasm could not help appearing on her face. In the subspace world attached to the earth... The great demon god who opened up this world couldn''t help but wake up from his deep sleep and rubbed his eyes, "What a great man, who woke me up unexpectedly?" In addition, there are the heavenly people living high in the clouds, the immortals hiding in the deep mountains and old forests, etc., hearing this dragon chant. The performance of these guys is varied! All in all, the powerhouses in this plane, whether young Tianjiao or old ancestor, whether they are in retreat or fighting, as long as their strength reaches a certain level, at this moment, they are all shocked... When the Dragon God descends, the world is shocked!.. 1722 Episode 018 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is not the first time Nagato has fallen from a high altitude. To be honest, it is a cosmic meteor falling from outer space to the earth. For the red-haired boy, it is not a big deal. It is at best a side show. Even if he didn''t do any defense during this fall, nothing would happen. just-- "It''s always bad to abuse yourself!" Looking at the earth getting closer and closer to him, he clearly distinguished that the extreme east land that existed on the different plane of the earth below, Nagato began to call for the power in his body. It is not a power such as Dao Li, but a new force that has just been born. In this new world, Nagato does not intend to use powers such as Dao Power, Chaos Power, and Astral Mana, but only intends to use powers that conform to the rules of this world. Then, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. "I didn''t expect it to be this kind of power, so interesting!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s hands opened, a little dragon''s power burst out from the red-haired boy, and the invisible air current surrounded his arm, as if it turned into dragon wings. "call!!!" I saw Nagato shook his hands slightly, and suddenly a large number of whirlwinds were rolled up. Under the buffer of this whirlwind, the red-haired boy fell more and more slowly... When the whirlwind was finally consumed, the speed of Nagato''s fall had dropped a lot. At this time, the distance from the ground is probably less than 500 meters... "Ok?!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly saw that where he was about to fall, a fierce battle seemed to be taking place. To be precise, dozens of figures were constantly attacking around one figure. If Nagato had no wrong perception, the aura of the figure surrounded by the center should be a monster. In this way, this scene seems to be killing demons. just-- "It''s actually a monster with the aura of holy virtue?" There was a touch of surprise on his face. In Nagato''s memory, there are not many monsters that can possess holy virtues. They are all auspicious beasts... They are worthy of Nagato''s possession. ... ... Shang Bai Ze Huiyin felt that she was really helpless to the extreme. It''s really unpleasant to look at the group of people around who are wearing robes, who are evildoers with their mouths shut. Isn''t it just going to your country to be the prime minister for a few years? As for that! A whole month of chasing and killing, even crossing the vast ocean... To be honest, it was the first time that Shang Bai Ze Huiyin realized that she was so hated by others, and she was so desperate to kill herself. You know, with the help of Huiyin, that country has made considerable progress over the years. just-- "Shut up, you evildoer!" At this time, the leader of the Taoist priests, a middle-aged Taoist who seemed the most majestic and righteous, said, "No matter what results you have made, you will not be able to clear your sins." "Dare to intervene in the human court with a wicked body, stealing humanity and luck to practice, you deserve death!" "Arrangement, sky curtain sword formation!" As the words of the middle-aged Taoist priests just fell, the rest of the Taoist priests responded one after another. In an instant, a flying sword was sacrificed by these Taoists and turned into a sword formation, which surrounded Huiyin. "Cut, this thing again!" Feeling the heartfelt sharpness and looking at the surrounding sword formations, Hui Yin''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of helplessness. This was not the first time Hui Yin saw this sword formation. In fact, if it weren''t for this sword formation, Huiyin wouldn''t be afraid of these guys at all. You know, Bai Ze Huiyin is a semi-divine beast that has carried the essence and blood of the ancient beast Bai Ze. There is no way that these Taoist priests who can''t practice at home can match it. Yes, I can''t practice at home!Tianya Tiny Talk www.tywxs.com This is what Shang Bai Ze Huiyin knew about his chasers, and it was also the real reality. Carrying the essence and blood of the disappeared Baize beast, Huiyin also inherited Baize''s ability to manipulate history, as well as some memories. Through those memories, Huiyin knows... As the strongest existence on the continent across the sea, Taoist priests are a group of escaped groups far away from the world. They are a group of people who seek to become immortals, even deities. Under normal circumstances, if it weren''t for a major crisis, they wouldn''t care. If it weren''t for this situation, how could Huiyin go to the powerful and ancient country across the sea? It just seems that all groups will have some alternative existence! just-- "May I ask, why on earth are you chasing me!" Facing the sword formation that was about to blast down, Huiyin''s face gradually calmed down when she knew it was not a complaint, and a wise color flashed through her eyes. "Don''t talk about things like humanity and luck. They are all deceiving children. How can Taoists who understand the world as the goal care about these things, you, or you, what are you going to do?" "What nonsense, evildoer, look at the sword!" A flash of surprise and panic flashed in his eyes, and the middle-aged Taoist immediately urged his flying sword. Under the leadership of this flying sword, the surrounding flying swords moved along with it, and the huge sword formation suddenly started moving. "Swish! Swish! Swish!" In an instant, a large number of flying swords fell from the sky, breaking the air. Faced with this situation, Huiyin''s eyes condensed, and all the skills she learned from countless past histories were revealed. The girl turned into a martial arts strongman, and she escaped the attack of Feijian. However, Huiyin can only do this step after all... After all, it hasn''t been many years since she got the essence of Baize, and there hasn''t been much progress in the development of the bloodline of the beast. If it weren''t for this, Huiyin would not specifically go to the place where the beast was born to see if there is a chance. It''s just that in the current situation, there is no chance, but a lot of trouble has been caused. "Damn it, why isn''t it a full moon now!" In the constant dodge, Hui Yin''s mind had such a thought, probably because at the full moon, she could transform into a half-beast, stimulating the power of blood in the body. In that case, facing this sword formation, you won''t be so passive... There is a saying that you will lose if you keep it for a long time. After a few minutes, Huiyin finally did not escape the attack of the flying sword. He was directly struck with a sword on his thigh, blood drenched, and his whole body collapsed to the ground. "Haha, see where you go, the evildoer looks at the sword!" Seeing Huiyin''s situation, the middle-aged Taoist laughed loudly, directly driving the mystery of the sword formation. In an instant, dozens of flying swords gathered and turned into a giant sword that was more than ten meters high. "Go!" Following the middle-aged man''s order, the giant sword blasted down towards Huiyin. "not good!" Looking at the huge sword coming from the impact, Huiyin''s face changed drastically. She wanted to avoid it, but the wound on her leg made it difficult for the girl to move. Seeing that the girl was about to die... A purple brilliance fell from the sky and bombarded the giant sword frontally. "boom!!!" Just like meteorites in the universe colliding with each other, the earth-shaking loud noise shook. In this shock, the giant sword suddenly deflected and bombarded the ground in front of Huiyin. "Boom!" A loud noise erupted from the surrounding space. Amidst the smoke and dust, huge cracks on the ground spread and opened like a spider web. "Ha, completely landed!" At this moment, the purple brilliance landed lightly and turned into a red-haired boy in a purple robe. Looking at Huiyin who was already dumbfounded, the boy opened his mouth heartily: "Hello, little girl, I think you need help, right." "Yes, it is!" After hesitating, Huiyin replied. ps: The community has been without water for more than two days, and today I suffered from heat stroke because of it. What a hell!.. 1723 Chapter 019 The Roar of Thunder Dragon! First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Oh well!" Looking at the half-demon girl in front of her, Nagato carefully sensed her situation at close range, and nodded in satisfaction, "Then what price are you willing to pay for me to help you?" "what?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Huiyin suddenly couldn''t react. To be honest, just now the girl thought she had met a hero who saved the beauty. Who knows that it is not a hero at all, but an extremely domineering hero... As for why you call it a hero? There is no other reason, but the girl has inherited the existence of Bai Ze''s blood after all. As the inheritor of Bai Ze, the girl is naturally proficient in things like face and divination, and the habit of choosing the master of the beast of Bai Ze is deeply rooted in the soul of the girl. Therefore, when she saw the face of the red-haired boy in front of her, she understood the nature of the other person. The red-haired boy in front of him is definitely an extremely domineering hero! "My wisdom! Or, Bai Ze''s wisdom!" After understanding the nature of the other party, Huiyin immediately said the most appropriate answer, "As long as you can help me through this disaster, then within a hundred years, Shangbaize Huiyin will become your follower!" "...Just a hundred years?!" Hearing Huiyin''s answer, Nagato couldn''t help but frown. I have to say that the wisdom inherited from Bai Ze is indeed very powerful, and he knew his purpose in an instant, but Nagato was a little dissatisfied with this one-hundred-year period. In the eyes of red-haired teenagers, there is always only one deadline for surrendering themselves! That is... until death! "Ah, damn little thief!" At this moment, the surrounding Taoist priests also reacted. The middle-aged Taoist priest in the lead saw the red-haired boy who had come out to disrupt the situation, and Boyan was furious. As he spoke, he pointed the sword in his hand and summoned the giant sword that rushed into the earth again. After a while, the surrounding environment was filled with sharp sword energy again! Only in this situation, Nagato still looked at Huiyin in front of him, using his eyes to express his meaning, ignoring the sword energy surrounding the outside world. "Naturally a hundred years!" Facing Nagatos slight dissatisfaction, Shangbai Ze Huiyin calmly said, "Of course, if this... the son can let me continue to follow voluntarily in a hundred years, the time limit will naturally be extended..." "Haha, interesting, really interesting!" Hearing Huiyin''s words, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Although I know you are using the radical technique, I took this challenge, so..." "Ah, die for me!" Nagato hadn''t finished speaking yet, seeing that Nagato and Huiyin were completely ignoring themselves and the others. The middle-aged Taoist priest who felt that his face was greatly damaged immediately launched the sword formation''s high-level killer move. The ten-meter-long giant sword was broken down into dozens of flying swords, and then they landed around the battlefield! "boom!!!" In an instant, a strong roar continued to spread among the flying swords. Taking these flying swords as nodes, a large amount of white current bursts out of the void, flashing back and forth among the dozens of flying swords, first turning into a current encircling circle... The next moment, there was a sudden roar in the sky, and the dark clouds did not know when they had already appeared. There is almost no time interval, the thunder in the sky has already blasted down! Under this majestic majesty, Shangbai Ze Huiyin''s face couldn''t help but paled, but under this paleness, the girl still didn''t have any panic in her eyes, but looked at Nagato quietly. Such a calm attitude made Nagato very satisfied.135 Chinese www.135zwxs.com "...The contract is established!" At this time, the red-haired boy said so softly, and then the whole person stepped forward and took Huiyin into his arms. The next moment, thunder had already hit the red-haired boy''s back... "Rumble!!!" In the thunderous loud noise, the deep blue electric current mixed with violent wind and smoke rolled up the whole land, as if something terrifying suddenly exploded. Under this terrible shock, the surrounding Taoist priests even a little unstable. "Hahaha, this is what I ended up doing right with Master Dao!" Standing at the forefront of the explosion, the face of the middle-aged Taoist priest couldn''t help being flushed, not only for the pleasure of killing the guy who despised his majesty, but also for the desire for this natural majesty. Unlike other Taoist priests, what the middle-aged Taoist priests have never longed for is longevity, but power, absolute power! Although he can use Thunder now, it''s just relying on the power of the group. Obviously, this situation does not satisfy the middle-aged Taoist priest! "It''s too soon, just grab the half-white Ze!" Thinking of an unknown secret technique that he had accidentally obtained, the middle-aged Taoist''s face couldn''t help but get excited, but soon, the excitement on the Taoist''s face stopped abruptly. because-- "Is this your thunder?" Suddenly an incomparable sound came from the center of the explosion, and then bursts of terrifying dragon power spread from it, crushing the middle-aged Taoist head-on, causing his body to tremble involuntarily. In an instant, the middle-aged Taoist priest''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. As the leader of the faction on the continent opposite the sea, although the middle-aged Taoist priest is not a well-known person, he has a lot of knowledge. Naturally, he knows that this is the coercion of the dragon clan. It''s just that he really couldn''t believe that in this barbarian land, a dragon guy appeared?!! Thinking of this, the heart of the middle-aged Taoist priest is in a mess! "Although it''s just a pure natural thunder, it''s also a bit interesting!" Accompanied by such words, Nagato''s figure wandered out of the smoke and dust in the center of the explosion, surrounded by golden thunder from time to time, full of terrible oppression. Behind Nagato, Shangbai Ze Huiyin followed closely, with a hint of thought flashing across her face in surprise. "Although I don''t know who you are, but since you shot me, then..." As soon as the voice fell, a substantive arrogance erupted from Nagato, and showed a trend of increasing geometric multiples. The vast and terrifying power even caused many Taoists around him to directly lose the will to resist. The next moment, the red-haired boy burst into thunder with strong arms all over his body, like a snake, transmitted to the ground through Nagato''s feet, and then violently spread, turning the surrounding into a thunder pond! The middle-aged Taoist priest even wanted to say something, but Nagato didn''t want to listen... "You can pick me up too, Thunder Dragon''s..." As he spoke, Nagato opened his mouth and inhaled deeply, and the surrounding golden thunder frantically poured into the red-haired boy''s mouth... "roar!!!" With the last words, thunder like a dragon''s breath burst out from the gate of Nagato! "Do not!!!" Seeing the terrifying thunder dragon erupting from the gate of Nagato, the middle-aged Taoist subconsciously wanted to drive the sword formation to block it, but the surrounding area had already turned into the realm of Nagato''s thunder. The mark originally engraved on the flying sword was instantly affected, making his movements inevitably slow to a step... In the end, the middle-aged Taoist priest could only watch the thunder blast on him! "Boom!!!" .. 1724 Chapter 020 Dragon Slaying Technique, Eight Clouds Purple! Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" In the sudden blast, the middle-aged Taoist priest was instantly blasted off, and then fell heavily to the ground. Such a movement naturally caused other Taoist priests to react. Even the Taoist priests who had been deterred by Long Demon woke up at this moment. Almost everyone suddenly shot! Water sword technique, fireball technique, palm thunder, earth thorn technique, Gengjin sword energy, etc., all released. just-- "Humph!" Randomly glanced around the situation, Nagato''s face showed a touch of disdain, a large amount of golden thunder burst out of thin air and gathered on the right hand of the red-haired boy. "Thunder Dragon''s... Fang Tianji!!!" As soon as the voice fell, a huge Fangtian painting halberd appeared in Nagato''s hand. Holding the Fang Tian painted halberd, the figure of Nagato instantly appeared in the center of the Taoist priests under the blessing of Thunder, and the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand swept toward the surroundings! "Ahhhh!!!" Amid the screams, the Taoist priests were brutally beheaded into two. The wound did not even shed much blood under the thunder and lightning condensed Fang Tian''s painting halberd, but a smell of burnt meat echoed in the air, which made people feel a heartfelt nausea. "call!!!" With a soft breath, Nagato cancelled the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand. With the power of the Thunder Dragon returning to his body, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but feel satisfied with the power he got from the rules of this plane. This is exactly the power tailored for his authentic origin! The power derived from the resonance of the authentic origin in Nagato''s body and the rules of this plane is called the law of extinguishing dragons! This is a special method that converts one''s constitution into a dragon''s body. Under this spell, Nagato will now have the physique of a dragon, simulating dragon scales, dragon claws and dragon teeth, and can even be used Dragon''s Breath. The most important thing is that the dragon simulated by Nagato is indeed the nine emperor dragons that are still in a sealed state in his body. Under such circumstances, the emperor dragon not only possesses the original space-time devouring power, but the nine dragon heads have also absorbed the nine basic rules of this plane and transformed them into metal dragons, wooden dragons, water dragons, fire dragons, and earth. Dragon heads of nine dragon species: dragon, sky dragon, thunder dragon, holy dragon and magic dragon! In short, Nagato possesses nine dragon-killing methods based on the original power of time and space-swallowing! "It reminds me of the magic in a certain world in my previous life." With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s gaze turned to the somewhat sluggish-faced Huiyin Kamabaizawa, walked over, and said leisurely: "What''s wrong, I was scared by your master''s bravery record." "Surely surprised!" With a leisurely sigh, Huiyin came back to his senses and said, "After all, these guys have chased me for a long time, but in front of you, master, they lost twice... Hey, master, what are you doing! " In the end, Shangbai Zehuiyin couldn''t keep her peace anymore. Because Nagato actually hugged the Shirasawa girl directly. "Nothing, just help you!" Looking at the panicked girl in his arms, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle, then looked around, then walked a few steps, and came to a huge rock. In an instant, the surrounding breeze turned into a sharp wind blade, cutting the huge rock apart on a plane. Afterwards, Nagato placed Huiyin on the surface of the rock... "You are hurt, aren''t you?" With that said, the red-haired boy lifted the girl''s injured foot, gently stirred with his fingers, and directly tore the trousers near the girl''s wound, revealing a rather serious wound. But I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, Nagato seemed to be torn a bit too far, and large areas of the girl''s legs were exposed. At this moment, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin''s pretty face blushed, completely helpless.Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com "Ha ha!" With a chuckle, Nagato''s right hand was gently placed on Huiyin''s wound. The next moment, a faint light of holy light filled the palm of the red-haired boy, which was the healing power of the holy dragon. Under this healing power, the sword energy contained in the girl''s wound was instantly expelled, and she was quickly healed. Soon, the girl''s wound disappeared without a trace... just "the host!!!" Huiyin''s face was completely red, especially after perceiving the seemingly serious actions of her master, but in fact she was about to explode after she kept mopping oil on her legs. "Look, the wound has healed, your master, I am very good!" As if not seeing Huiyins face, Nagato touched a few more times before retracting his hand, and said with a smile. During the period, the red-haired boy seemed to glance at the sky squintly... And in the sky of several kilometers, there is a space crack less than ten centimeters. ... ... "Uh, it''s really him!" In the void filled with endless eyeballs, the blond girl stood leisurely, looking at the crack in front of her, and sighed faintly, "Unexpectedly, he also came to this mysterious plane!" "It seems that he released the breath of the dragon before!" The girl''s words are quite complicated, and there are some feelings of relief, some of anger and unwillingness, and some hidden hope... Once the Queen of Halloween, now Yakumo Zi has a very complicated mood! I originally thought that I would rely on the shackles of the identity of the Queen of Halloween and focus on the power of the realm, and even reincarnated as the only realm monster in the endless chaos, would break through the shackles of the previous life and reach a higher realm. It''s just that she never expected that the plane of her reincarnation would make people feel so...angry and powerless! Without him, the consciousness of this plane is too powerful! Everything can only be compromised in the face of the general trend set by the plane consciousness... The once powerful gods in the era of mythology had no choice but to retreat. In the era of monsters, although the monsters are at their peak, the destined future is already foreshadowed. And she, the realm monster Yakumo Zi, no matter how strong she is, she is still doomed to leave. How can Yakumo Zi, who has not yet recovered to its peak period, tolerate it! Therefore, the girl must resist this fate! However, resisting the general trend of this plane cannot be done by a single individual, even if Yakumo Zi returns to his peak period, probably because this plane is too strong. Therefore, the girl needs to gather enough strength... For this purpose, the girl turned into a sage of monsters, gained a reputation on this plane, and gathered a lot of followers, but this was not enough! Isn''t the red-haired boy in front of him a perfect partner? Although he is his own old enemy and even caused his death in his previous life, what Yakumo Zi cannot deny is that the opponent''s strength is definitely strong enough. The most important thing is that the opponent''s character absolutely does not allow him to shrink in front of plane consciousness. just "not now!" After pondering for a while, Yakumo Zi closed the space crack, or gap, in front of him, muttering to himself in a low voice, "He has just arrived, and many things need to be felt by himself." "Anyway, there are still thousands of years before the end of the era of monsters, don''t worry..." .. 1725 Chapter 021 The third one of the Primordial Legacy! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, have you gone already?" At the moment when the gap between Yaunzi closed, if Nagato felt something, a smile appeared on his face, "That''s fine, it''s really not the time to meet." "Master, master, what are you going to do again?!" Seeing Nagato''s smile, Shangbaize Huiyin suddenly stepped back and looked at him like a wolf. With the previous experience, Huiyin still doesn''t know the true face of his master. Although he is a hero, he is not the kind of deep-hearted hero... On the contrary, he is extremely frank, but if a domineering person is too frank, it will be a little bad. At least for Huiyin who was following him, that was the case. The girl can foresee that it seems to be a very difficult task to protect her virginity in the hands of her own master within this hundred years. "Woo, fell into the wolf den!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Huiyin''s face became more alert. "what?!" Facing Huiyin''s actions, Nagato was slightly surprised at first, then he understood something, and said leisurely, "I''m thinking, as my follower, is Huiyin responsible for warming the bed at night!" "nonsense!" Hearing Nagato''s ridicule, Huiyin suddenly exploded. Even Bai Ze''s wisdom could not prevent the girl from losing her intelligence due to her shyness. "Where does the follower have such an obligation!" "Oh, that would be a shame." With some regret, he shrugged his shoulders, and Nagato stepped forward, preparing to leave here, but at this moment, a token-like existence fell on the lost middle-aged Taoist priest. Seeing this token-like existence, the red-haired boy subconsciously stopped his footsteps. "Well, this is..." Subconsciously approaching the corpse of the middle-aged Taoist priest, Nagato picked up the token, and a doubt appeared on his face, "What a strange thing, it escaped my perception." "Well, isn''t this an ancient heritage?" At this time, Huiyin who was next to her also recovered from her shyness and panic, looked at the token in Nagato''s hand, and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect to see this legendary item here." ... ... Swire heritage! This is a special item of this plane. Although it sounds like an item made by living beings with the name of heritage, it seems that some traces can be found, but the problem is that in any case, it is impossible to find out the source of this heritage. According to legend, there was a destiny god in the age of mythology who suddenly wanted to find out the source of the ancient heritage... No matter how he watched the river of fate, he could not find the slightest trace. After hearing about his actions, other destiny gods in the plane also joined this action, and even later all the destiny gods united. And then "All the destiny gods have been inexplicably bitten back, all dead!" Looking at the curious red-haired boy, Uebaizawa Huiyin warned Nagato with very serious words, "Master, although I don''t know why you are interested in this thing, please don''t be too reckless if you can." "The most important thing is, please don''t use methods similar to the destiny system to study the origin of the legacy!" At this time, Nagato and Huiyin were sitting in a carriage. As for the origin of the carriage, we can only say that this era is really messy. Just not long after they left, Nagato and Huiyin saw a monster attacked. Fleet.First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com After demonstrating their strength and defeating the monsters, Nagato and the two got on a ride... "...Huiyin, are you worried about me?" Looking at the stern girl in front of her, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. I have to say that this is really a pleasing girl. Although she is still a little afraid of herself in her heart, she is very strict in carrying out her follower''s obligations. If not, the girl can completely hide the harm of this ancient heritage. "Hmph, I''m just fulfilling my obligations." When explaining knowledge, the girl seemed to have changed her personality, without much shyness, "Dont interrupt me, what happened before? By the way, the origin of the Taikoo heritage cannot be studied, but there is no doubt that these Things are indeed a legacy, and the traces on it must not be faked." "Therefore, some people think that these things are the legacy of a completely disappeared era before the era of mythology. This statement has been widely recognized. Therefore, the era of disappearance is also called the ancient!" "This is what I know, all the information about Taikoo Heritage!" After listening to Huiyin''s words, Nagato couldn''t help thinking, and his right hand subconsciously flipped the token in his hand. With Nagato''s eyes, it was natural to see that the token was engraved with extremely small patterns. After a little deduction, Nagato knew that this is a demonstration diagram of a special technique. If the red-haired boy guessed correctly, the role of the magic technique should be to draw the blood of the powerful beast and integrate it into its own bloodline to achieve the effect of manipulating the power of the natural world. Obviously, this is probably the real reason why the middle-aged Taoist priest kept chasing Huiyin. "This spell is interesting!" With such a thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s attention turned to other areas. For Nagato, although this technique was a bit peculiar, it was just like that. It was not a rare technique. What really makes Nagato care about is that this token is filled with a breath that is completely different from this world. "I''m afraid, the so-called Taikoo is the last Chaos Era!" After being silent for a while, Nagato came to such a conclusion, and then suddenly a thought came up, "In other words, if this conclusion is true, since things can be preserved, what about the creatures of the last Chaos Era!" Thinking of this, a look of horror flashed across Nagato''s eyes, and then he became serious. In the dark, the red-haired boy realized... This world is not simple! but "So what!" A wanton arc flashed across his face, Nagato opened the curtains in the carriage and looked to the outside world. At this moment, a breath of time flashed in the red-haired boy''s perception. At this moment, the carriage stopped automatically, and then a figure appeared outside the curtain, "Two adults, the convoy is going to stop here for a while, I dont know what the two plans are..." Through the thin curtain, Nagato knew that it was the owner of the convoy. As for the name, Nagato did not remember. "Let''s get off here!" Standing up from his seat, Nagato said leisurely, "By the way, we have just arrived here, and there is no currency for this place. It seems that there is some inconvenience when walking..." "Please leave this to me!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the figure outside the curtain said vows, and stepped back. Seeing this scene, Nagato wanted to laugh, obviously he was the other''s savior, and it seemed that these guys were more afraid of Nagato than they were grateful... "By the way, Huiyin, I forgot all about it!" Suddenly remembering something, Nagato turned to Huiyin and said, "My name is Nagato, Dragon Slayer, your master for the next hundred years, please give me your advice." "..." .. 1726 Chapter 022: Missing and seeing first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After getting off the car, Nagato and the two left the convoy soon. When leaving, looking at the seemingly respectful but happy performance of the team leader, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin could only sigh secretly. Some people just lacked vision and blessing. After a brief exchange, Huiyin has almost understood the mind of her owner. In Huiyin''s eyes, her owner is not a stingy person... If the owner of the team can maintain respect from the outside, the owner is likely to give him some benefits as a reward instead of turning his head and leaving like he is now. I''m afraid, the owner doesn''t even bother to know the other party''s name. You know, based on Huiyin''s judgment, his own master is absolutely extraordinary, and the little bit of benefit that flows out of his fingers inadvertently is definitely a great fortune for normal humans. "It''s a pity, but this is fate!" Thinking about it this way, Huiyin didn''t say much, but quietly followed behind the red-haired boy. In the eyes of the girl, this kind of personal choice matters, just watch. As the inheritor of Bai Ze, the historian''s style gradually appeared in Huiyin. That is to look at the world with a cold eye and not do too much interference. Especially after being chased back from Datang across the sea this time, Huiyin''s mentality has quietly undergone tremendous changes, but she has gradually become far away from the world of red dust. In fact, if she hadn''t become a follower of Nagato, Huiyin would have found a remote corner to live in seclusion. ... ... The place where the convoy stops is an ordinary small town. The surrounding buildings are very ordinary and seem strange. The only curious thing is that you can see people walking in a certain direction from time to time. "Ok?!" Nagato looked curiously toward the place where the crowds converged, and with his extraordinary vision, the red-haired boy directly saw the scene of the crowds on the other side of the town. It was a very ordinary building, and it looked just like the surrounding buildings. Only through the door of the building, Nagato saw the grand feast in the building. Vaguely, the red-haired boy also saw the singing and dancing performance beside the banquet! "interesting!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato said softly, "I didn''t expect that there are people in this ordinary town who can be so extravagant, and they are still such ordinary people." As he spoke, Nagato''s eyes still scanned the surroundings, not knowing what he was looking for. "It should be someone who suddenly became rich!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Huiyin quickly made her own judgment, and then looked at Nagato, "Master, are you looking for something? Since just now, you have always seemed to be looking for something." "Before this, I felt the power of time!" There is nothing to hide, Nagato said his doubts, "It''s just that the breath was just a flash, and now I can''t find it at all. Forget it, go there and take a look." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato first walked towards the building at the end of the town. Behind the red-haired boy, the Shirasawa girl followed closely behind.Douzi Book City www.douzisc.com The town is not very big. Soon Nagato and Huiyin crossed the entire town and arrived in front of the building where the banquet was being held. At this moment, there was an uproar from inside the building. From the perspective of Nagato and Huiyin, I clearly saw that, including the singer and dancer who was performing, everyone in the field of vision, both male and female, showed a slightly dull expression. Seeing this, Nagato and Huiyin looked at each other, and both saw the curiosity in each other''s eyes. "Go, go and see!" Speaking like this, Nagato first walked towards the door of the building. Soon, the red-haired boy stepped over the threshold and walked into the building. Under normal circumstances, uninvited guests like Nagato would receive a lot of attention. Only this time, Nagato found that everyone''s eyes were attracted to somewhere. Subconsciously, the red-haired boy looked towards the place where everyone''s eyes met "boom!!!" In an instant, there seemed to be a roar in Nagato''s head. What appeared in the vision of the red-haired boy was a beautiful girl who made people feel dazzling. Nagato has seen too many beautiful women, and the girls gathered on Bai Yujing are even more than one. However, when he saw the girl in front of him, Nagato still couldn''t help but jump in his heart! This is a perfect girl in oriental aesthetics. The night-like soft long hair rises high, like the oiran of the Edo period, with gold hairpin and jade locked on it, wearing a phoenix crown, and thin powder covering the face, the tender white and ruddy cheeks seem to drip water. The bangs on the girl''s forehead are a typical princess hairstyle, which is flat and elegant but casual. A little cherry-colored vermilion lips are showing a reserved smile, bright and moving. But the most unignorable thing is the girl''s temperament. After all, there is a limit to appearance. After all, beauty is subject to the subjective influence of living beings. Among the most recognized beauties, the difference in appearance is actually not that big. And temperament is the best embellishment and sublimation of beauty. From the girl in front of her, Nagato felt the nobleness and elegance that sprouted from the depths of the soul, and the looming loneliness... The so-called surviving and independent, isn''t it just the girl in front of me! "I want her!" Such a thought burst into Nagato''s mind, firm and persistent, without any hesitation. If you meet such a girl, if you can''t put it in your own room and love it for a lifetime, the red-haired teenager can''t forgive himself at all! And Nagato also felt it, the breath of time he felt before... The source is from this gorgeous girl! "Ahem, everyone!" At this moment, an old man standing next to the girl suddenly opened his mouth and coughed several times, which attracted the attention of the obsessed crowd. Then the old man pointed at the girl, and proudly introduced to everyone present: "This is the little girl Kaguya, Kaguya from Nenzhu, I hope you will take care of you!" .. 1727 Chapter 023 Each thought first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nenzhu''s Kaguya Ji?!" Hearing this name, the red-haired boy''s eyes turned slightly, and the memory in his brain suddenly flipped, and the story of Taketori Monogatari that he had seen in the previous life appeared in his mind for a moment. That is a folk story from Yingzhou Island. The story tells that an old man named Sanuki Zomaro picked up a three-inch long man from the bamboo while he was cutting bamboo and took it home to raise him. Three months later, the villain grew into the allure Kaguya Ji, and recognized the old man as his father! Kaguya Ji''s beauty is unquestionable, it is very normal to cause a sensation, and then, this beauty also very normal to attract many suitors. Among these suitors were not only noble children, but even the emperor at the time. However, Kaguya Ji is a strange woman who pursues freedom and despise the nobles. No matter who the suitor is, she will completely defeat her with her own wisdom. At the end of the story, Kaguya Ji restored her identity as a celestial person and returned to the moon... Well, in a sense, this is completely a Yingzhou version of the story of Chang''e. Of course, Kaguya Ji''s story is much more exciting. Looking closely at the girl in front of her, and then at the old man beside her, the red-haired boy suddenly felt right. This girl was indeed Kaguya Ji. At this time, it was just when she had just revealed her beauty. Just in a daze... Nagato also felt incredible for a while. After learning about the existence of Yakumo Zi and Kamishirazawa Huiyin, the red-haired boy knew very well that the plane he was currently in was probably equated with the Gensokyo in his previous life. Under such circumstances, isn''t the so-called Kaguya Ji... NEET Ji?! "It''s unimaginable!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato looked at the girl, or Kaguya Ji''s eyes suddenly became a little weird, "I should sigh, is time really a pig knife?" But with that said, Nagato also knows that the memories of previous lives are not completely credible... At most, it just has some reference value. Compared with the so-called neet Ji, Nagato is more concerned about the origin of Kaguya. According to the memory of her previous life, the full name of Hui Ye Ji is Penglai Mountain Hui Ye, the princess of the people of the moon. It was just that the princess, because of a whim, forced the strongest sage on the moon to create a Penglai medicine that would last forever, which violated the taboo. The matter was revealed, and Hui Ye was also executed. However, after taking Penglai''s medicine, Huiye could reincarnate immediately even if she died. To a certain extent, it was an immortal existence. As a result, people on the moon had to exile her to the ground before Huiye reincarnated. , As punishment for living with lowly people on the ground. just "Is the result really so?" Reverberating some memory fragments of previous lives, Nagato suddenly felt that there were many holes. Not to mention anything else, only the medicine of Penglai, which can make people live forever, is a taboo to avoid in the city of the moon, which makes Nagato feel ridiculous. Nagato wouldn''t believe it, the moonmen are so noble that they don''t want to pay attention to this eternal life medicine! There is definitely something that Nagato doesn''t know about. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help being a little curious.Douzi Literature Network www.douziwx.com At the same time, the red-haired boy is more eager to get Huiye. but "It''s not the time yet!" After thinking about his current situation, Nagato felt that he needed to make some preparations. Looking at Kaguya Ji again, the girl''s vision was looking towards Nagato, her eyes were facing each other, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile, and then nodded to Huiyin next to her, and walked out the door first. . Seeing Nagato''s actions, Huiyin was a little confused, but still followed. ... ... "he" Looking at the disappearing back at the doorway in the distance, a flash of solidification could not help flashing across Hui Ye''s face. As the lunar princess who has been exaggerated, Hui Ye has always been very self-aware. She knows very well that with her appearance, she will definitely cause a lot of trouble if she shows her face in the world. In fact, if possible, she would rather stay at home forever without seeing outsiders. It''s just that the two adoptive parents who adopted themselves want to announce to the world that they have such a beautiful daughter. They deeply understand the regret that the two elderly people have never had children. It is really hard for Huiye to refuse. In addition, the girl still has some confidence in herself! Although the force is insufficient, with his own wisdom, he should be able to deal with these troubles. Therefore, she agreed to the requirements of the adoptive parents! It''s just that the girl never expected that she had just encountered such a big trouble on the road outside. That''s right, big trouble! Although the red-haired boy didn''t show any power, he even just glanced at Hui Ye, but Hui Ye still saw some clues with his own eyes. Not to mention anything else, just the half-beast girl who accompanies the other party, shows that the other party is extraordinary. But for Hui Ye, the half beast girl is not the most troublesome. The most troublesome thing is the red-haired boy himself. In the eyes of the opponent, Hui Ye saw the domineering will to conquer everything, and even to conquer her own, this will is simply engraved in the opponent''s bones, and even deep in the soul. Such a will, if it had not been tempered for thousands of years, how could it be so thrilling. In short, this is definitely an amazing overbearing powerhouse! Hui Ye could fully predict that in the near future, the red-haired boy would come again. With the other party''s dominance, he might be in trouble by that time. "...Trouble!" Yu sighed again in his mind, Kaguya Ji looked at the adoptive father who was still proud to show off to everyone, and suddenly sighed helplessly in her heart: "Forget it, anyway, as long as the adoptive father is happy, let''s see if you can!" Thinking like this, Kaguya Ji suddenly interrupted her adoptive father''s words, and said, "My father, my concubine seems to be a little unwell, can you..." "Yes, good girl, go back to the house and have a good rest!" Before Hui Ye had finished speaking, the old man knew her intentions. He loved his daughter so much that he asked his wife to bring her daughter back to the house. Seeing this scene, everyone present sighed secretly... 1728 Chapter 024: Second in the depths of the bamboo forest! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Master, where are you going?" After leaving Kaguya Ji''s home, Nagato did not choose to stay in the town, but went to a nearby bamboo forest. For the red-haired boy''s choice, Huiyin didn''t care at first, but as time passed, as the two of them went deeper and deeper in the bamboo forest, the Bai Ze girl finally couldn''t help asking questions. For nothing else, the bamboo forest in front of me is too weird! Before entering the bamboo forest, Huiyin had accidentally inspected the range of the bamboo forest from the outside. The bamboo forest was indeed very large, spreading over the entire mountain range, endless! But the problem is, now both of them have walked more than three mountains. "Although I can tell you!" Hearing Huiyin''s words, Nagato paused in his footsteps and turned to look at the girl, "But if you can, I still hope you can know." "Although it is half Baize, it seems that your level of development of the blood of Baize is still a bit worse." Nagato''s words made Shangbai Ze Huiyin speechless. Just as Nagato said, the girl''s development of Shirasawa''s blood is indeed a little worse. The reason why the girl was able to serve as an assistant to those Ming masters was entirely because of her own knowledge. Huiyin does need to strengthen Baize''s ability to control history. "this is for you!" After taking a deep look at the girl, Nagato throws the token that Nagato had previously received into the girl''s hand, "The above technique is quite suitable for you, so please practice it." "Although I really want to get you, but the premise is that you must really get Bai Ze''s wisdom!" "Of course, if you delay controlling Bai Ze''s blood in order to leave me..." The last words were not finished, Nagato turned his head and stepped forward again, but the girl standing still looking at the back of the red-haired boy, cold sweat remained. Although the red-haired boy didn''t say anything cruel, he didn''t even release a little momentum. But the indifference in those eyes made Huiyin almost collapsed. In an instant, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin felt that she had a clearer understanding of the master in front of her, and the girl did not dare to neglect at the moment, she took the token into her arms and quickly followed. ... ... Sensing the footsteps catching up from behind, Nagato smiled slightly. The deterrence of Huiyin was the result of Nagato''s temporary intention, because after making the decision to get Kaguya Ji, the red-haired boy knew that he would definitely go head-on with Moon City. After all, Nagato''s dominance is absolute, and the arrogance of the moon is visible! The intersection of dominance and arrogance is doomed to an inevitable collision. If the memories of Nagato''s past lives can be believed, it seems that Moon is one of the strongest forces in the entire Gensokyo world. It seems that in the future, Yakumo Zi will also summon a large group of monsters to attack the moon, but in addition to the initial sneak attack, the entire monster army will soon be killed and injured. And the monster sage himself also fled in embarrassment under the counterattack of the Moon Capital... Huomiexsw.com www.huomiexsw.com If these pieces of information are correct, then based on these pieces of information, in front of the power of the Moon Capital, the power that Nagato possesses at this time seems unable to gain an advantage. Of course, if Nagato is willing to use forces other than the law of exterminating the dragon, such as infinite power, he will naturally have the power to easily destroy the entire moon, and there is no need to worry about the power of the moon capital. It''s just that the game must have the rules of the game. It is not a last resort. Nagato really does not want to break the rules. Once those powers are used, I''m afraid the consciousness of this plane will run away. Therefore, Nagato can only choose another path, and that is to establish his own power on this plane! As the first subordinate of her own power, Shangbai Ze Huiyin can''t only have such a little strength, she needs to become stronger, at least to play her due role in the war between Nagato and the Moon. After all, Bai Ze is not a simple creature, and Shang Bai Ze Huiyin is probably the last Bai Ze in this life. Although only half Baize, she must have gathered the last luck of the Baize clan. This kind of Huiyin is definitely a favorite of heaven, the embryonic form of the strong! "So, I can feel a little bit of anticipation." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s attention returned to the surrounding bamboo forest. Just as Huiyin wondered, the bamboo forest in front of me was indeed not an ordinary bamboo forest. If the red-haired boy had guessed correctly, this bamboo forest was the same bamboo forest where Huiye descended on the ground. In this bamboo forest, Nagato could perceive... the traces of an exquisite formation. If the red-haired boy didn''t guess wrong, this should be when Hui Ye came, and the formation arranged by the person who protected her, but after Hui Ye was taken away, the formation automatically lost its effect. However, I''m afraid that those who set up the formation did not expect that this bamboo forest is actually the entrance to a secret realm. The so-called secret realm is actually not something that is too profound, that is, some unique small spaces that appear in the natural evolution of heaven and earth. Under the influence of the remaining power of the formation, the entrance to the secret realm was directly revealed. Therefore, the two of Nagato have actually entered a secret realm... This is the reason why Nagato and Huiyin walked so far in this limited bamboo forest, and why Nagato came here is also obvious. The so-called secret realm, although not a big deal, is a good base. Now that Nagato is preparing to establish a base area, it naturally needs an excellent base area. And the bamboo forest in front of me is undoubtedly a good choice. but-- "Before I arrived, there were already some monsters in it." Following his feelings, walking toward the depths of the bamboo forest, Nagato couldn''t help but smile. "Therefore, there is no doubt that it is Ben Shao''s time to conquer." With such thoughts in mind, Nagato quickly took Huiyin to the deepest part of the bamboo forest. Here, the originally dense bamboo forest suddenly became spacious, and under the sunlight, it looked extremely beautiful within a distance of one thousand meters, and you could even see the scenery of mountains and rivers. If there is anything more unpleasant, it is here, thousands of monsters are fighting, the smell of blood filled the air here, and Nagato couldn''t help but show a touch of discomfort... 1729 Chapter 025 I am the first one! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has always been an overbearing solipsist. After deciding to establish his own power and using this bamboo forest as his own territory, the red-haired teenager directly regarded this place as his own property very willfully. Therefore, after seeing the fighting around, Nagato''s face suddenly became unhappy. After all, no master likes his residence to be a battlefield. therefore "Humph!" At the moment, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but snorted and released his dragon power. The mighty coercion spread directly around, and even Huiyin beside Nagato felt an indescribable oppression, naturally even more so for the monsters who were fighting in the distance. The pressure on the bloodline caused hundreds of weak monsters to collapse directly to the ground. The more powerful monsters couldn''t help feeling depressed. The battlefield subsided in an instant. Soon, all the monsters noticed the two uninvited guests, Nagato and Huiyin, especially the red-haired boy who was exuding terrible pressure... The whole scene suddenly fell silent, and the weird atmosphere flowed away. However, this kind of weirdness could not have any effect on Nagato, and saw the red-haired boy immediately stepped out and walked quietly towards the battlefield. The crisp footsteps seemed quite depressing to the monsters, as if they were stepping on their hearts. "Ahem!" At this time, a majestic tengu among the monsters resisted Nagato''s Longwei and stepped forward, "My lord, may I ask you..." "boom!!!" Before the Tengu monster had finished speaking, he suddenly lay on the ground. Not only the Tengu monsters, but the other monsters present are like this, because at this moment, the dragon power that pervades around instantly doubles, and in a blink of an eye, all the thousands of monsters are creeping. "I don''t want to be long-winded with you!" At this time, Nagato had already stepped to the center of the battlefield and said, "First, this bamboo forest secret realm belongs to this seat, do you have any opinions?" As he spoke, the pressure on Nagato''s body grew stronger and stronger, and many monsters even began to vomit blood. Under such circumstances, where are the monsters who dare to have opinions! "well!" Feeling the surrender of the monsters around him, Nagato nodded with satisfaction, and then gathered the dragon power from himself, "Second, this seat wants to establish its own power, are you willing to surrender?" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the monsters who had just escaped from the vast and endless coercion paid their respects. The lives of monsters almost follow the rule of the weak and the strong... Therefore, in the face of the solicitation of the strong, how dare you not follow it! Of course, there are exceptions to everything. For example... "Your Excellency, please forgive me for not being able to agree to your request!" Rape Chinese www.youcaizw.com It was the Tengu monster who had spoken before, and saw this monster, whose whole body was almost the same as a middle-aged human man except for its wings, looked at Nagato with a little bit of annoyance. Obviously, this Tengu monster was still angry with Nagato''s nearly slapped face. Faced with the force of the red-haired boy, the Tengu monster knew that he could not be impulsive. "But I can''t help it!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and a triumphant smile appeared on the face of the Tengu Monster, "I belong to the Monster Mountain Tengu clan, and without the orders of our superiors, the ghost clan Kings, I cannot vote for others. As soon as this remark came out, the surrounding monsters suddenly rioted. Especially the monsters fighting side by side with the Tengu monsters were surprised. They really didn''t know that their companions had come down from the mountain of monsters. The mountain of monsters, this is one of the strongest forces in this world, it is said that its existence is longer than human history. On the mountain of monsters, there are all kinds of monsters, even gods. Among them, the most famous are the ghosts, especially the four ghosts of the ghost power and chaos at the top of the ghosts. Each of these four heavenly kings possesses the highest level of power in this world. In the hearts of the monsters, the monster mountain is completely holy. Perceiving the emotions of the surrounding monsters, the Tengu monster couldn''t help showing a touch of pride, as a Tengu who descended from the monster mountain, although when on the mountain, he only existed as a servant of the ghost tribe. But under the mountain, he became a ghost among monsters, and he was respected everywhere he went. "This is the power of the ghost race!" Thinking of this, the complacency on the Tengu Monster''s face gradually turned to arrogance, and his gaze immediately turned to Nagato. However, he did not see Nagato panicked or hesitantly as he wished. What caught the eyes of the Tengu monster was the indifferent expression of the red-haired boy as always. then-- "So, if you can''t surrender, just go to death!" He spoke indifferently, and the shadow at the foot of Nagato suddenly appeared, turning into a hideous mouth, and swallowed it directly before the Tengu monster could react. Afterwards, the three-dimensional shadow returned to Nagato''s body again, turning into a shadow. It''s just that the unidentified screams, the sound of broken bones, and the sound of chewing that reverberated continuously in the surrounding space made all the monsters present, including Huiyin, a chill. "So, who else is not convinced?" After doing all this, Nagato turned his gaze to the surroundings again and asked, "It doesn''t matter, this seat is very kind, and I will definitely let you express your own words." Hearing Nagato''s words, all the monsters'' heads shook like wavy drums. Just kidding, Mr. Tengu, who didn''t see the monster mountain, set an example for the monsters by his own fate. Under such circumstances, unless he is crazy or doesn''t want to live anymore, who dares to have opinions. "Very well, from now on, you will belong to this seat." Looking at the reactions of the surrounding monsters, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, with his hands behind his back, thinking of the so-called monster mountain before, a touch of inspiration suddenly appeared in the mind of the red-haired boy "Remember it for me, the name of this seat is a demon, destined to surpass the world!" "Master Tianma!" "Master Tianma is mighty!" "We swear to follow Master Tianma!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, the surrounding monsters called out... 1730 Chapter 026 Test and foreign aid second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that the morals of the monsters are indeed not very good. Obviously they were still killing you to death before, but when they all belonged to Nagato''s command, the monsters had forgotten their hatred for each other, even if the bodies of their companions were the same. If they are humans, Nagato might think that they are not worthy of admission because of their weak nature. But the other party was a monster, so the red-haired boy didn''t care much. After all, monsters and humans are two completely different races. Nagato, who has been the lord of monsters for a long time, understands that monsters view life and death differently from humans. Returning to the heavens and the earth after death is actually a good home for the monsters who are almost naturally raised. Therefore, they will not have too much sadness for death. Of course, this does not mean that the monsters will not be sad when facing death. The monsters also have their own feelings. The death of their true love will also make them sad. It''s just that compared to human beings who are prone to emotions, the feelings of monsters are actually very stingy and indifferent. Many monsters have no real love objects throughout their lives. "Huiyin, these guys will teach you!" Raising his right hand, suppressing the cheers of many monsters, Nagato opened his mouth and said to Huiyin, "Clean up here, and then build me a mansion." "Ah, I see, master!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Huiyin was slightly startled at first, looking at nearly a thousand monsters, most of them fierce and vicious. Although there was a little drumming in his heart, he still bit the bullet and responded. "I don''t know what your master wants for the mansion?" "Request..." After hearing the words, the red-haired boy thought about it first, and then said, "The buildings in Yingzhou will do. The focus is on spaciousness. By the way, this building is used as a wedding residence, so you can figure it out." "I will handle some things first, and come back in a few days." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato turned around and took a step forward, and soon disappeared in the bamboo forest. Huiyin stood still a little sluggish, with a surprised face. But soon, Huiyin recovered from the sluggishness. Although the girl was a little curious about the newlyweds among her family''s heads, she knew better that it was not the time to be curious. Because after Nagato left, there was a faint confusion among the thousands of monsters around. "Uh, it seems we need to appease these guys first!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Huiyin understood at this time. I am afraid that these monsters are the test left by his master to see if he can make these guys completely return before the influence of Nagato''s power disappears. Vaguely, the girl realized that the result of this test seemed to have a great impact on her future. "Huh, don''t underestimate me, it''s just a trivial monster!" ... ... "Haha, it seems that Huiyin has understood my intentions!" At this moment, the red-haired teenager who was walking among the bamboo forest paused, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. As expected, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin did not let herself down. Yes, those monsters are indeed a test left by Nagato to Huiyin.Aizw.net www.aizw.net When Nagato decides to establish a power, as Nagato''s first follower in this life, Huiyin will inevitably become a member of his own power, and even assume an important position. The purpose of this test is to see if Huiyin can manage the monsters well. Although Huiyin''s strength is not weak, it is not better than the frontal attack. According to Nagato''s understanding, it is the girl''s choice to sit in the back and become the spokesperson of Nagato or the steward of the forces. It just so happens that the girl also has the experience of serving in the human kingdom and has her own set of management. However, monsters and humans are different, so Nagato needs to know whether the girl''s knowledge, experience, and abilities are still effective when facing monsters. But now it seems... "I can look forward to Huiyin''s future even more." Whispering to himself, Nagato passed through the bamboo forest in a hurry. The red-haired boy didn''t have any special destination. The main purpose was to follow the flow of the ground veins, just to find a node of the ground veins. The reason for this was because Nagato felt that he needed to summon some helpers. Although there are many powerhouses in this world, and Nagato is confident to build a powerful force, Nagato will never forget that the so-called Taketori Monogatari seems to be only three years old. In other words, to achieve its goals, Nagato must build a power comparable to the capital of the moon within three years. However, Nagato knew better that this kind of thing was simply unrealistic. Unless Nagato brainwashed all his subordinates, otherwise, the forces built from scratch in just three years, I am afraid that the internal minds are not completely unified. As for the war with the Lunar Capital, it was completely delusional. therefore-- "I need foreign aid!" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s thoughts turned back and forth. In fact, Nagato came to this plane alone, as the vanguard of the chaos starry sky, Bai Yujing may have made all-round preparations at this time, waiting for Nagato''s response to the invasion. Although this plane is difficult to invade, who is Nagato? In the past three years, he has figured out a way. In fact, the method is very simple, that is, Nagato conducts his old line in the plane-guarding the sky. As long as the general trend of destiny is reversed and the operation of the plane comes to a halt, then the key of the world can grasp the taboo, and other people can also take the opportunity to cross this plane. By the way, in order to prevent the plane consciousness from being aware of it, Nagato also needs to prepare a''sacrifice'' so that everyone in Bai Yujing who crosses this plane will have a legitimate identity on this plane. Of course, Nagato had just arrived at this time, and he didn''t do much, and it didn''t affect the operation of the plane at all. But this does not mean that the red-haired boy cannot summon reinforcements. Because there are several people on Bai Yujing who have the deepest soul connection with Nagato. Through this soul connection, those people can sneak into this plane without knowing it. That''s right, these people are not others, they are the incarnations of Nagato, Saya, the Emperor, and Sasaemaru! What Nagato wants to call at this time is the Sesho Maru! after all-- "The sacrifice I just got is the origin of Tengu." Whispering to himself in a low voice, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Besides, I am a demon. If this is the case, then there should be a big dog, right?" .. 1731 Chapter 027 Summoning the third more killing pills! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Prior to this, after confirming that this is the plane of Gensokyo, Nagato immediately recalled the memories of Gensokyo in his previous life in his mind, and made a brief analysis. It''s just that the analysis here is mainly for the strong and powerful forces, as well as some major events. After all, the so-called Gensokyo is just a barrage game without a specific story. Of course, this little matter is not a concern. At this time, Nagato has grown to the point where he can see the trend of the entire plane even if he does not need the so-called plot prophet. The so-called plot has little meaning. After the analysis, Nagato''s mind suddenly left only two thoughts. The first thought is that there are so many strong people and potential strong people in Gensokyo. To be honest, looking at the girls with different abilities, even Nagato was a little moved. Nagato is even a little unimaginable. It''s just a single universe plane, and it''s not even a multi-dimensional universe. How could it give birth to so many celestial daughters. The second thought of the red-haired boy is that although there are many strong people, there is no use for eggs. The so-called Gensokyo, although it sounds very good, is the last refuge of the monsters and gods who are unwilling to leave under the tide of the times. Even Nagato can affirm that Gensokyo will eventually disappear in the distant future as time goes by. After all, fantasy is just fantasy, I have never heard of fantasy that can last forever! From here, Nagato also knows the general movement of this plane, and obviously, if it is going to be against the sky, Nagato is on the side of Gensokyo, or on the side of monsters and gods. Nagato''s establishment of its own power, in fact, is also considered to be on the side of the monsters. It''s just that the red-haired boy was ready to establish a new force of his own. However, before that, he inadvertently took the name of a demon on a whim. When you reach the realm of Nagato, you can actually grasp your own destiny perfectly. Therefore, at the moment of whim, Nagato knew... In the evolution of this plane, in addition to the incarnation of the sky dragon, he also got the identity of the leader of the future Gensokyo Yokai Mountain-the demon by chance. ... ... "Since it is a gift from destiny, then I accept it unceremoniously!" A smile appeared on Nagato''s face as he walked along the deserted path. Although he is a person who is against the sky, it does not mean that Nagato has to go against the fate of everything. If anyone really does this, needless to say, that guy is definitely brain-disabled. The so-called guarding of the sky requires sufficient skill... Only by making the most correct choice at the most suitable place, at the most suitable time, can the invisible but real destiny be reversed. Until then, it is completely feasible to use the power of destiny. Besides, Yokai Mountain is indeed a force that Nagato likes very much. In Nagato''s memory, the future Yokai Mountain is one of Gensokyo''s most mysterious places.First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com The few girls who are active in Gensokyo are actually not high in the entire Yokai Mountain, but they actually rank on the list of strengths in Gensokyo. Well, this fully reflects the strength of the Yokai Mountain. The most interesting thing is that Kappa, another ethnic group besides Tengu in Yokai Mountain, has extremely in-depth research on modern technology. It is a strange species in Gensokyo! But there is no doubt that such an organization is indeed highly compatible with Bai Yujing of Nagato. Can be regarded as the spokesperson of Baekok Kyung in the future Gensokyo! Of course, when the mountain of monsters was still in power at this time, if Nagato wanted to truly become a demon, he would still need to defeat the ghost clan and obtain the allegiance of the tengu from those drunks. therefore-- "I need someone who can defeat the ghost clan and conquer the entire tengu clan, the big tengu!" It took several hours to constantly choose among the deep mountains and old forests, and finally stayed at a node with strong earth veins. Nagato arranged a formation to shield the plane consciousness, closing his eyes and said. With the words of the red-haired boy, invisible fluctuations filled his heart. At the same time, in the cosmic vacuum inside a certain plane planet in the chaotic starry sky, a huge white demon dog that was more than three kilometers tall and suspended in the cosmic vacuum sleeping and could not help but opened its eyes. The huge eyes of gold and silver instantly illuminated the dark universe, as dazzling as the sun and the moon. "Ok?!" The roaring nasal sound suddenly sounded, and it spread in the vacuum universe, "It turned out to be the call of the big brother, eh?! Become a big tengu?" This demon dog is no one else, it is indeed the incarnation of Hell Dao-Shashengwan! In the thousand years since Nagato had left, Sesho Maru finally ascended to the Dao Realm, and completely transformed his blood into a terrifying existence called the Sky-Swallowing Beast, which can be called the enemy of the stars! But I don''t know if it is the influence of the bloodline, Shashengwan likes to manifest its own prototype more and more, sleeping in the vacuum of the entire universe, while breathing, constantly feeling the pulse of the entire starry sky. At this time, the combat power of the Shashengwan was completely at the peak of Taoism, much stronger than Luo Hao and Zhu Yue. It is only one step away from the Dao Sage who is part of the almighty. Of course, this step is actually very close to the end of the world. If you want to cross it, it will probably take tens of thousands of years of accumulation to be realized. "It''s just that I''m still thinking about moving, and I''m just trying that path!" With this, a flash of brilliance flashed across the giant demon dog, and then the aura on the demon dog instantly became extremely indifferent, which was exactly the same as the entire starry sky. At the same time, Nagato''s body on the plane of Gensokyo moved slightly, revealing a noble will. "Oh, here you are!" Feeling this will, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and the shadow underneath him turned into a three-dimensional appearance, and above the shadow was a drop of extremely bright red blood. It was nothing else, it was the blood of the tengu who had been killed by Nagato before. At the moment the blood appeared, the noble will around Nagato directly melted into it. "boom!!!" In an instant, the surrounding Earth Vein Spiritual Qi continued to emerge and was absorbed by the essence and blood. After a while, with the essence and blood as the center, an extremely large aura vortex was formed. In the center of the blood, a shuddering figure slowly formed!.. 1732 Chapter 028 Fear and Famous First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As time passed, the figure in the aura vortex became clearer. Massive spiritual energy erupted continuously from the ground vein nodes, and then was swallowed by the vortex, turning into endless flesh and blood, and soon enriched the figure, and the light pressure gradually began to show. Almost an hour later, the aura vortex stopped abruptly, turning into a large amount of aura and spreading out. Shown in front of Nagato is the long-lost incarnation of Hell Road, Sesei Maru! It''s just that at this time, the red pattern and white robe on the Shashengwan originally had a touch of purple. On this purple brilliance, Nagato even felt a familiar power-fear! "Long time no see, elder brother!" I saw this somewhat alternative Shashengwan step forward and moved his body, "As you can see, this clone, I plan to try the path of fear." "Is it by analogy?" Nagato nodded when he heard Sesumaru''s words, expressing understanding. The red-haired boy had also heard that the Shashengwan was at the peak of the Taoist God at this time, but for Taosheng, he was a little helpless and could not find the way forward. However, in Nagato''s view, this situation is completely normal. As for the entire Bai Yujing, except for Nagato himself, the lucky ones Madoka and Homura, and the three big wills that can hardly be regarded as creatures, no matter how talented people are, it is difficult to face this threshold. You must know that the realm of Dao Sage is not much different from the legendary saints of heaven and earth. If you think about how the legendary great supernatural powers are for sanctification, you can understand the difficulty of promotion to Dao Sage. Faced with such a difficult bottleneck, it is completely reasonable for Sashengwan to choose the power of fear that had never been seen before. After all, this is also a unique power of monsters, a unique power spontaneously derived by monsters in order to adapt to the constantly weakened plane of the monster plane in the changing times of the monster plane. but "Is it okay to split your emotional consciousness?" Although Nagato is not in the Chaos Starry Sky, he can know everything that happens in the Chaos Starry Sky if he wants to, and the changes in the Sesho Maru''s body can''t be hidden from him. At this time, on the body of Sesei Maru, I am afraid there is only an absolute rational deity consciousness. This method of separating emotional consciousness and ontology is not simple! If the operation is a little bit fierce, I am afraid it will hurt one''s own soul, and even the true spirit. This kind of damage is completely permanent, and for a living body, it is simply a disaster. "Don''t worry, brother!" Shaking his head, a smile appeared on the face of Sesei Maru, and said faintly, "I didn''t intentionally separate my emotional consciousness, but it started hundreds of years ago." "That''s it." Hearing this, Nagato immediately let go of his heart. Although that method is a bit dangerous, since it wasn''t something that was done on purpose, it wasn''t much dangerous. He waved his hand to remove the surrounding formations. In an instant, a large amount of aura spread in all directions and merged into the mountains and forests. The surrounding trees couldn''t help but emit a sparse sound, as if thanking them. "Then, let''s go!" Without paying attention to the surrounding situation, the red-haired boy turned around and said, "Although it has just arrived, but I think you shouldn''t have to rest, so let''s go hunting together." Novel Network No. 7 www.7hxsxs.com "I need to use the fastest speed to completely spread my name." "Happy to accompany you!" Hearing Nagato''s request, a smile appeared on Sasomaru''s face. In fact, even if Nagato did not make this suggestion, Sasomaru would take the initiative to ask for it. After all, what he is practicing now is the power of fear. Nagato wants to be famous, but he is only planning to use his reputation to improve his luck on this plane. For Sasei Maru, reputation is completely a necessary condition for strength improvement. You know, at this time, the incarnation of the Sahomaru was only able to reach the level of the middle-level monsters in this world, and there was still a lot of distance from the high-level monsters. As for the big monsters, they are a thousand miles away. By the way, this plane world is different from other worlds... The extraordinary stability of space and the overwhelming power of world consciousness suppressed the development of sentient beings. The big monsters that are common in other worlds can be achieved in this plane. But even so, Sesei Maru is still confident, and he will soon become a big monster again. As long as the hunt goes well... At the moment, the two who had made the decision did not talk nonsense, and soon left the place and disappeared in the woods... ... ... Within half a month after that, the monster side of Yingzhou shook. I have to say that this era deserves to belong to the era of monsters. From deep mountains and old forests to rural towns, as long as it is not in a place with a particularly strong humane atmosphere, both of them can find traces of monsters. Of course, although there are many monsters, most of them are just ordinary little monsters. Nagato or Sessomaru are not interested in finding the trouble of those little monsters. The purpose of the two is the kind of powerful and vicious monster race! After half a month''s time is a bit short, the two only found a few suitable targets. However, these target races were all strong enough, at least they were all races with thousands of monsters. Nagato and Sesumaru naturally accepted them with a smile, and carried out a move that was almost a massacre. Under the terrible blood, the name of Nagato''s demon and the name of Shishengwan spread as expected. Within the power of the entire island nation, the two have risen to fame! Especially the Sashiwan Maru, under this prestige, gathered enough fear and soon reached the level of high-level monsters. Not only that, he also directly forged a suitable new monster knife. By the way, during this process, the two also encountered the onmyoji of this island country. With the personalities of Nagato and Sesumaru, facing those Onmyojis, it is completely natural for a conflict to break out, and the result of the conflict is self-evident. In short, the two are considered to be on the alert list of human forces. It''s just that compared to monsters, the power of Onmyoji is really not that great. However, Nagato has vaguely seen the signs of human rise. Of course, this is just a small sign. According to this trend, Nagato estimates that without the accumulation of thousands of years, human beings can''t really surpass the monsters... .. 1733 Chapter 029 Hui Yes worries second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Speak the truth It''s not that Nagato has never had the idea of ??annihilating mankind. After all, from the standpoint of the red-haired boy standing on the opposite side of the general destiny, if mankind can be wiped out, the so-called general destiny can indeed be destroyed in a mess. And with Bai Yujing''s background, Nagato has not too many methods that can completely destroy mankind! Nagato can definitely find no less than a hundred methods for the human complement plan, the extinction virus and the like, and even the red-haired boy has had the experience of almost extinction several times. However, after a little thought, the red-haired boy gave up the idea. There are many reasons for this decision. The most important reason is that Nagato does not believe that his methods can really succeed. Although there were some experiences before, those experiences were all experiences in the world where some plane consciousness had abandoned the human race. On such a plane where humans are favored, Nagato can''t guarantee the effect. The most important thing is that the red-haired teenager is very aware of human potential! Especially for the potential in the face of desperation, according to Nagato''s calculation, if he really does this, it may be that the human gods will come out in large numbers and reverse the end times. At that time, the consequences will be disastrous. therefore-- "Instead of this, it is better to consider taking human beings in your hands!" Strolling out of a large number of corpses of monsters, the red-haired boy looked at his companion, "So, the next place for summoning is the emperor." "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a stunned look appeared on Sesei Maru''s face, and the strong murderous aura was dissipated a little, "Then we must continue to work hard, should we continue to kill?" "No need, the initial reputation is enough, now go back to formally establish power." Shaking his head, Nagato denied the Hana of Sessomaru, then thought about it, and said, "The Way of Awe is not something that can be accomplished by simply killing. Youkai is a resource, so there is no need to kill randomly." Having said that, the red-haired boy stopped speaking, he believed that with the savvy pill, he naturally understood this. Sure enough, a little thought and clarity appeared on the face of Shashengwan. "Let''s go, it''s time to go back!" Seeing this scene, Nagato chuckled and moved towards his base area, "And that Kaguya Ji, I can''t wait to get her." ... ... At the same time, the town next to the bamboo forest. Kaguya Ji, who was staying in her courtyard and was talking to her adopted father, suddenly stretched out her hand to cover her cherry lips, and let out a sullen snort. "Daughter, what''s wrong with you?!" Seeing the godlike daughter suddenly make this move, the old man''s face couldn''t help but worry, "Isn''t it a cold? Do you need to see the doctor?" "Please don''t worry, my father!" Seeing her father''s performance, Hui Ye''s heart warmed, she let go of her small mouth, and smiled and said, "I have nothing to do with my concubine, but it seems that someone is talking about my concubine." E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net With that being said, there was an ominous flash in Kaguya Ji''s heart, but she had no clue. "Oh, that''s good, that''s good!" The old man who knew his daughter was very assertive finally let go of his heart, and then got up to leave, but before leaving, the old man couldn''t help but said again: "My daughter, the old man is now in the past. Maybe today or tomorrow, he will let go." "It''s just that the old man wants to tell you that as a person, as long as he has been born in this world, a man must marry a wife, and a woman must marry a husband. This is the rule of the world." "Only in this way can the portal grow and the population is prosperous. Even you should take this path." "Just think about it!" After speaking, the old man got up, did not listen to what Hui Ye said, and walked out of the room, leaving only Hui Ye Ji sitting on the spot with a depressed face. These days, just as Kaguyaji had expected, her own trouble had arrived. Since that time of official appearance, Kaguya Ji''s beauty has been passed on from ten to ten, spreading farther and farther, and soon, all men within a radius of thousands of miles, whether rich or poor, want to marry Kaguya Ji. At first, the people who came to ask for relatives were ordinary people. At most, there were some small official positions. Later, even the Onmyoji who passed by the town were attracted by Hui Ye''s beauty. Later, even high-ranking officials from Ping''an Jingli appeared. It''s just that for these people, how could Kaguya Ji be interested, know that she is an immortal Penglai, a princess of the moon, even if she is exiled by the moon, she is not comparable to ignorant humans. Therefore, at the beginning, Kaguya Ji did not even meet the suitors. Fortunately, after Huiyeji''s adoptive parents adopted Huiye, their fortunes continued. At this time, she was already a small and well-known rich man nearby, and her position could ignore most of the suitors. But as time went by, the status of the person who proposed the relatives became higher and higher, and finally reached the point where the old man could not refuse. This was the reason the old man had persuaded Hui Ye just now. "It''s really troublesome!" With a long sigh, Hui Ye''s face showed a touch of helplessness, "Forget it, I''ll be ready to meet those who propose in a few days, and then find a way to make them give up." Having said that, it seemed that a good idea had been thought of, and a smile appeared on Hui Ye''s face. But soon, the smile on Hui Ye''s face disappeared. Because at this moment, Hui Ye felt that the bamboo forest near the town where he was located, that is, the bamboo forest where he once descended, there was another strong monster. After the private investigation a few days ago, Kaguya Ji knew that the monsters entrenched in the bamboo forest were patrolling. "It feels like these monsters have become stronger again!" This thought flashed in her mind, but Hui Ye''s mood was not very good. The girl was very worried. If those monsters attack this town, I am afraid that not many people can escape. Although Huiye has some strength, as a moon princess, she can''t guarantee how much combat power she can have, and even more can''t guarantee that she can protect her adoptive parents... Although Kaguya Ji is a little cold by nature, she doesn''t want them to die because of her adoptive parents who treat her sincerely. "Perhaps, I can let those suitors deal with those monsters..." At this moment, an inspiration flashed in Kaguya Ji''s mind, and such an idea emerged, but for some reason, although it was a good idea, Kaguya felt that she had overlooked something... 1734 Chapter 030 Monster is coming third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and another week passed in a blink of an eye. The town where Kaguya is located is getting more and more lively, and there are more and more people proposing marriage. Although many people have quit because they think they are not worthy of Kaguya, more people have gathered. Among these people, there are no lack of dignitaries, people who know yin and yang, and rangers who are not afraid of the nobles. But this kind of excitement, for the vast majority of people living in this small town, is a bomb-like existence. Many people don''t even dare to go out at will, for fear of getting into trouble. But there is no way, after all, the suitors are mostly sturdy people. Just as male creatures in nature fight with other male creatures when they are courting, there will be battles from time to time in the town, and there have been more than one bloodshed. In these days, many unruly suitors have been interrupted and thrown out of the town. Especially as time goes by, the atmosphere in the town is getting more and more depressing! Although the suitors present vowed on the surface that they were willing to wait until Kaguya Ji took the initiative to meet with them, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the patience of these suitors was almost at the limit. In fact, if it weren''t for too many suitors in this town and restricting each other, I''m afraid someone would have prepared to forcibly take Kaguyaji back into captivity. After all, the Kaguya Ji family is rich, but at best it is just a nouveau riche... The social status of the entire Yingzhou Island Country is really not very good. Under such circumstances, Kaguya Ji finally let go, ready to see all the suitors. When the news broke, the whole town suddenly boiled. ... ... "Concubine body Huiye, welcome everyone!" In the wide courtyard, Kaguya Ji was sitting in the first place, and she scanned over twenty suitors who were also sitting opposite, as well as the more servants and guards behind these suitors. "I was so negligent a few days ago, please forgive me, adults!" Although it was an apologetic word, Hui Ye didn''t have much apology on his face. If it were someone else, it would probably make the two dozen suitors on the opposite side angry. However, Kaguya Ji is Kaguya Ji, and her graceful and indifferent figure just appeared, and it completely attracted the attention of everyone present, so that the place where she appeared rude became irrelevant. So, this is a world that looks at faces, beautiful women are privileged! "Where and where!" The first to recover was the eldest among the on-site suitors, who had reached the middle age and were close to the emperor, Fujiwara, who was not waiting. I saw this mature and stable dignitarian say: "If I want to apologize, it''s here. When I took the liberty to come, I disturbed Kaguya Ji." When Fujiwara was not waiting, the other suitors were awakened, and the whole scene was in chaos. The suitors rushed to express their apologies. Seeing this scene, Fujiwara''s face could not help but show a look of disdain, "Hmph, these little guys dare to compete with me for Kaguya Ji, too overpowering." "That, everyone..." At this time, finally facing this chaotic scene, some Kaguyaji who could not stand could not help but say aloud, "Can you listen to the concubine body." Listen to the school bag www.tinshubao.com When Kaguya Ji spoke, the chaotic scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone stopped their mouths and looked at Kaguya Ji. In those almost luminous eyes, almost all contained the desire to make Kaguya goose bumps. Facing these gazes, Kaguya Ji''s face remained unchanged, and she said gracefully: "You have already understood the purpose of your concubine. It''s just a lifelong event. Don''t be careful." "Besides, all of you present are outstanding, making it difficult for Hui Ye to choose." Having said this, Kaguya subconsciously glanced at everyone present again, and was swept by the girl''s tender gaze, all suitors including Fujiwara Fujiwara were in a good mood. "Therefore, my concubine has a proposal!" An alluring smile appeared on his face, and Hui Ye said, "There are three problems with the concubine. If you can help the concubine with these problems, how about the concubine marry him?" "Then Kaguya Ji, please elaborate?" At this moment, Fujiwara did not speak first. Although he was also intoxicated by Kaguyahime''s beauty, but Fujiwara is not waiting, but the Emperor''s close minister, in the entire Yingzhou island country, can be described as powerful, he doesn''t want to be too passive in front of Kaguyahime. In fact, if this proposal were not for time constraints, Fujiwara Bubi would definitely use his power and strength to eliminate all these so-called competitors. "Well, naturally!" Hearing Fujiwara''s words, Kaguya took a deep look at the other person, and said leisurely, "The first problem with my concubine is the bamboo forest near the town where my concubine is." "I heard from the people in the small town that monsters are now appearing there. Although they have not caused any dangerous incidents, it is a pity after all. I hope that you can help you to expel the monsters. How about?" "No problem, leave it to me!" The answer to Kaguya Ji''s words this time was not Fujiwara Bubi, but a young onmyoji dressed in hunting clothes, "To expel monsters, teach me the new generation genius of the He Mao family, He Mao Caiwen!" While talking, the young onmyoji also looked at Fujiwara with proud eyes from time to time. To be honest, Fujiwara''s face showed anger directly. You know, even the Patriarch of He Mao''s family dare not be so rude to him. I didn''t expect a mere junior... The guards standing behind Fujiwara Bubi are even ready to do something. just "Forget it, settle the account later!" Taking a look at Kaguya Ji, Fujiwara Bubi put down his plan to do it in person. After all, it was a beauty in person now, Fujiwara Bubi did not want to leave a bad impression on the other party. Of course, there is another reason for this, that is, after He Mao Caiwen spoke, other suitors with outstanding conceited force have responded. Doing it at this time is simply an enemy of all the other suitors on the scene. "Ha ha!" Looking at the scene in front of her, Kaguya Ji couldn''t help raising her left hand and covering her chin with her sleeve. When she was about to say something, the girl felt something and raised her head subconsciously. In fact, it wasn''t just the girl, everyone now, even the whole town raised their heads. Then, they all saw that huge dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky, among the clouds, a large number of monsters were looming, full of an astonishing sense of oppression...... .. 1735 Chapter 031 Heavenly Demon Seeks Pro for Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The demon cloud in the sky rolled, making the entire courtyard completely silent. Kaguya Ji looked at the scene in front of her, feeling that the source of the monster came from a nearby bamboo forest, but she remembered what she had neglected before. In a daze, the girl seemed to see the figure of the red-haired boy more than half a month ago. "So, those guys in the bamboo forest are your masterpieces!" Without any reason, Kaguya Ji directly identified the owner of these monsters in front of her, who was undoubtedly the red-haired boy Kaguya had seen before. Kaguya''s brows couldn''t help but frowned when thinking of the extremely domineering young man. Perhaps when facing other suitors, Kaguya Ji could use wise means to dismiss them, but facing the red-haired boy, Kaguya Ji had too little control. Therefore, in the face of such dominance, the success rate of a few small tricks is really not high. "It seems that then..." Just as Kaguya Ji was thinking, a loud noise suddenly sounded around, but after the initial shock, panic finally spread around. Under this terrifying demon cloud, the entire town was in a state of panic, and there was constant noise from the outside world. "Huh, damn monster!" Amid the noise, the young man named He Maocaiwen couldn''t help showing a touch of anger, "In broad daylight, he went out to commit murder and seek death!" As soon as the voice fell, He Mao Caiwen had dozens of more talisman papers in his hand, and his spiritual power was poured into them... "No!" Seeing Ka Mo Caiwen''s actions, Fujiwara Bubi couldn''t help but panic appeared on his face. In fact, it was not only Fujiwara Bubi, but everyone else was like this. After all, the current situation is unclear, it is really inappropriate to provoke these monsters directly. However, their words were too late, the young and energetic Onmyoji had already issued his own attack. Dozens of talisman papers bloomed with the brilliance of spiritual power, suspended, and then in an instant, the talisman paper divided into four parts, and each part formed a very unique arrangement and distribution. Then, the phantoms of the four great beasts of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Suzaku and Xuanwu suddenly appeared in the courtyard with rune paper as the skeleton. The bitter power of the gods made the people who were a little confused on the scene couldn''t help but increase their confidence. From this point of view, He Maocaiwen who claims to be a genius onmyoji does have his own unique ability. "Haha, look at it, damn monsters!" First, he glanced at everyone with disdain, then He Mao Caiwen laughed and drove the phantom of the four great beasts, rushing towards the huge monster cloud in the sky. Facing the phantom of the beast, the demon cloud in the sky even appeared a little unstable. just-- "Keng!!!" In the sudden sound, a dozen icy blade lights flashed in the sky, and then the phantom of the divine beast that was impacting the demon cloud suddenly stopped the impact, and the talisman paper in its body was instantly shattered. The next moment, in full view, the phantom of the four great beasts slowly dissipated. "...Why, how come!" The young Onmyoji who was still laughing was full of horror. He looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t believe it, "Impossible, although it is just a phantom, it is indeed the power of the four great beasts!" Tianya said www. tywxs.com "Four great beasts?!" At this moment, a cold voice echoed in the courtyard, "What is so great about the power of the four dead guys, it''s really ignorant." Following this voice, everyone discovered that a trembling silver-haired youth appeared on the courtyard wall at some point, and the youth held a very cold demon knife in his hand. Just looking at this demon sword, everyone subconsciously believed that the light of the sword just now was swung by this sword. For a moment, the whole scene was silent, forming a strong contrast with the noise outside the courtyard. After swallowing his own saliva, Fujiwara couldn''t wait to feel. In such an environment, every minute and every second was extremely uncomfortable. He felt that he could not continue to be silent, and opened his mouth, ready to say something. But without waiting for him to speak, Kaguya Ji took the lead. "Who are you? Why are you here?" As if not affected by the surrounding environment at all, Kaguya Ji squinted her eyes and scolded her rather harshly, "You know, it is very rude to break into someone''s house without permission." To be honest, when Kaguya Ji spoke so unceremoniously, many people showed anxious expressions on their faces. Attracted by the beauty of that peerless elegance, many of the people present even secretly decided that if Kaguyaji appeared in danger, they would rather take the risk. "..." Facing Kaguyaji''s reprimand, the silver-haired young man stared at the opponent with that golden gaze, and then slowly said, "I am Sasei Maru, as for the purpose..." Speaking of which, Sesho Maru looked up at the sky! "boom!!!" At this time, the demon cloud in the sky began to change. Soon, the demon cloud became a road-like existence, spreading from the sky to the sky above the courtyard. On the road, several demon dragons pulled a gorgeous carriage, surrounded by a large number of monsters, slowly moving forward. The figure of Shang Bai Ze Huiyin was sitting outside the carriage, directing the carriage to descend. At the same time, with the gathering of monsters, the pressure of terror gradually gathered in this courtyard, and the depression of everyone''s hearts became more and more heavy. The adoptive parents and others like Kaguyaji even flushed and were a little out of breath. Had it not been for Kaguya Ji and a few servants, she would have fallen to the ground. And at this moment-- "Ha ha!" A faint laughter was conveyed from the carriage, instantly dispelling the surrounding depression, "Sorry, I really haven''t noticed the old man''s ability to bear it." With such a voice, the red-haired boy opened the curtain and walked out. His appearance instantly became the focus of the entire scene. Kaguya Ji also looked at the other person, and then faced the red-haired boy. With a faint smile, Nagato jumped off the carriage and landed lightly on the ground. Then he went straight to the front of Kaguya Jis father Zhuon, and a smile appeared on Junxius face: "Zhu Weng, hello, my name is Tianmao!" "I was fortunate enough to meet Hui Yeji half a month ago. She was so shocked that she is still unforgettable. Today I came here to beg for marriage. I hope Zhu Weng will make it happen!" .. 1736 Chapter 032 Eight Yi Yonglin first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as Nagato''s words fell, the surroundings suddenly became silent. Just now Zhu Weng was relieved from the terrifying coercion of the surrounding demons and demons, and when he heard this, his head was completely empty, and he didn''t know how to answer. In this era, monsters are in their most prosperous period. The confrontation between humans and monsters is very fierce. In the case of encounters, most of them only kill each other, even if they are not killing each other, they will not interfere with each other. In the eyes of the monsters, humans are completely a kind of lower animals. Although there is some strength, it is that way. It''s as if humans would like small actions like cats and dogs, but apart from perverts, I am afraid that no one will marry these small actions... Marriage between monsters and humans is still rare in this era. Therefore, facing the proposal of the young man who was suspected to be the leader of the monster, Zhu Weng was stunned, but Zhu Weng was stunned, which does not mean that everyone around him would be equally stunned. You know, among the suitors present, except for a few older mature men, they are all young people. The so-called young and vigorous, it is these suitors! Perhaps at first they were stunned by the numerous monsters and Sesumaru''s sword, but after hearing Nagato''s words, several young people broke out. "Bold evildoer!" "You dare to blaspheme Kaguya Ji and die for me!" "Everything!!" Accompanied by a few violent shouts, a dozen figures burst out from the proposal team. It was the uproar of several suitors and their guards or followers. By the way, among these people, that He Mao Caiwen is also among them! Their goal is surprisingly Nagato with their backs facing away. Catch the thief first, catch the king, this is the truth that has never changed since ancient times. just-- "kill!" The cold killing sound suddenly sounded, and the Shashengwan turned into a silver-purple knife light, flashing across the courtyard. The next moment, the silver-haired monster figure returned to its original shape again, standing behind Nagato. Afterwards, the violent guys were all divided into two, and a large amount of blood suddenly spilled. The monsters automatically rushed out a large number of miscellaneous monsters, and directly ate these corpses. The sound of eating and chewing filled the quiet courtyard. Almost all the people who were alive had a pale expression on their faces, and even those with weaker minds vomited directly. While all this happened, Nagato showed no signs of turning back. "how is it?" Asked again, Nagato still looked at Zhuowen and Kaguya with a smile on his face. Although he couldn''t tell on the surface, Kaguya knew that the person in front of him was already a little impatient. "Huh, what an impatient guy!" Such a complaint flashed in her mind, but Kaguya Ji had to stand up, after all, her adoptive father might not even be able to speak in front of such a guy. "This... Lord Demon, your love makes the concubine panic, but the concubine..." After considering her vocabulary in her heart, Kaguya Ji quietly spoke, but Nagato grabbed her right hand directly before she finished her words. "I, but I am not allowed to refuse!" Miao Bi Ge Novel www.novelhall.com Holding Kaguyaji''s soft little hand, a wanton smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Don''t even tell me any excuses, anyway, I will order you today!" After listening to such words, and then looking at her small hand held, Kaguya Ji couldn''t help but panic. Although she was arrogant and smart, but Kaguya Ji found that she had indeed met Nemesis, and she had nothing to do with this kind of completely overbearing and unreasonable guy in front of her. The so-called talent is unreasonable when encountering soldiers. What I want to say is the current situation! "call" He breathed out gently and calmed the panic in her heart. Kaguya Ji quickly recovered her composure, even her graceful and luxurious posture, she said: "You are called a demon, do you really want to do this?" "Ha ha!" Seeing the change in Huiye''s temperament, Nagato showed a wanton laugh, "I know you have your own cards, take them out, your Royal Highness from the moon!" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Kaguya Ji''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank, and almost immediately activated her trump cards. In an instant, it seemed that the will of the endless years had come. Under this terrible will, the normal people and the little monsters in the courtyard fell into a coma instantly. The monsters and the onmyojis who were not in a coma were strongly oppressed! I am afraid that only Kaguya Ji is at ease under this will! "Humph!" Feeling the pressure on his body, Nagato snorted coldly, closed his eyes, and the domineering will burst out from the hardened flesh, and collided with the long-standing will head-on. In a trance, Nagato''s consciousness continued to rise, and soon he broke through into a void world! In this void world, Nagato''s consciousness condenses into a substance, but the moment the substance is formed, a terrible crisis emerges from the bottom of Nagato''s heart. Subconsciously, the red-haired boy took a step back! At the same moment, the brilliant brilliance that seemed like a shooting star passed by Nagato''s cheek. Soon, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but show a scar. "Amazing!" Raising his left hand to erase the scars on his face, Nagato couldn''t help sighing deeply, "The timing is so cleverly controlled, and the control of power is almost impeccable. Who are you?" As he spoke, Nagato''s gaze lifted, and what was reflected in the eyes of the red-haired boy was a girl holding a bow and arrow. This is a beautiful girl exuding a long-lasting breath. It is worth complaining that the girl is wearing a purple and red Taoist costume, but wearing a nurse hat on her head. But this does not hinder the beauty and uniqueness of the girl. And what makes Nagato most concerned about the various patterns on the opponent... The Lyra pattern on the hat, the upper right body is the Cassiopeia pattern, the upper left body is the Big Dipper pattern, the lower right body is the Sagittarius pattern, and the left lower body is the Andromeda pattern, and the skirt is surrounded by the gossip pattern. In these patterns, Nagato felt the extremely powerful mysterious power! "My name, Bayi Yonglin!" At this time, the girl who heard Nagato''s question made her own answer and pulled her longbow again, "Leave the princess''s side, otherwise, I will fight against you here!" .. 1737 Chapter 033 The Void Struggles Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Bayi Yonglin, she really is!" Hearing the name given by the other party, the red-haired young man''s eyes were filled with a sense of sorrow. According to the memory of Nagato''s previous life, beside Kaguyahime, there is indeed an immortal being standing at the top of Gensokyo, known as the head of the moon-Hachii Eirin. This is one of the people of interest that Nagato highlighted after analyzing Gensokyo''s materials. Because, in Nagato''s memory, Hachii Eirin is a very mysterious existence. According to rumors, Yonglin is an important figure related to the establishment of the Moon City, even older than Yue Ye Jian Zun. The knowledgeable Yong Lin is known as the Brain of the Moon, and is an important guarantee for the Moon City to reach the present day. In the future where Nagato did not appear, Hachii Eirin defeated Yakumo Zi in the lunar war. Whether it was a wise strategy or a head-on fight, Yakumo Zi was a complete defeat. The monster sage even almost broke in the lunar capital. From this point of view, this is a very impressive record! There is only one thing that makes Nagato very strange, that is, in the record of the red-haired boy''s past life, why is the ability of Eirin Yakii only the ability to make all medicines. Of course, making all the medicines is indeed a very dangerous ability. You know, with this ability, Yonglin can even make Penglai''s medicine that makes people immortal. It is indeed an unpredictable good fortune. It''s just that this kind of power doesn''t really have much to do with frontal combat in any way! The former Nagato couldn''t understand why Yonglin was able to defeat Yakumo Zi. In terms of ability, the power of the realm could be far behind the pharmacist''s ability of a mere earth. But now, Nagato felt that he might understand the reason. "Your sister, what kind of pharmacist is this!" Squinting her eyes, staring at the Bayi Yonglin in front of her, feeling that the surrounding void seems to be gradually controlled by him over time, and Nagato can''t help but spit out loudly in her heart. Nagato could tell that Yonglin was stealing the entire void by some secret method. The so-called pharmacist is definitely just an external cover for Yonglin Bayi. The real strength of the other party lies in the endless years and the accumulation of countless wisdom, the means of stealing and using all kinds of good fortune between heaven and earth and everything. Feeling the surrounding situation, Nagato estimated that in a short while, the entire void would be controlled by the other party. At that time, I am afraid the situation will be even more unfavorable for Nagato. and so-- "No need to say more, let''s fight!" Raising his right hand, the shining thunder flashed on the right fist of the red-haired boy, "No one can stop what this seat is to do, extinguish the dragon and the mysterious thunder!" Following the words, Nagato''s right hand directly swung down. In an instant, a thunderbolt appeared out of thin air in the void world, and it blasted down towards Yonglin''s location. "Hmph, stubbornly restless!" Under the thunder''s blast, Yonglin couldn''t help showing an irritation on her face. She saw that the girl didn''t even move her body and let the thunder blast down. It''s just that when Thunder approached Yonglin''s head, a big mouth suddenly appeared in the void, absorbing Thunder.Zero long literature website www.09wxw.com This is one of Yonglin''s usual powers, whose name is Huzhongtiandi! In fact, in the final analysis, this is a simple way to open up space, and ordinary onmyojis can use it, but in Yonglin''s hands, this technique is greatly changed, and the space opened up is amazing. Used as a means of defense, it is almost a super defense! Either crack Yonglin''s spells, or directly blast through the pot of heaven and earth, otherwise most attacks will not hurt Yonglin! "Liberate, the power of Beidou!" A sharp light flashed in the girl''s eyes, and the longbow in her hand was directly pulled to the limit, as if the arrow condensed by stars appeared horizontally, and the terrible murderous intent of death echoed in the void. Vaguely, Nagato seemed to see it, and the Big Dipper on Yonglin''s body seemed a little dim. With the passage of time, it seems that the invisible force of death is pouring on the arrow. "So that''s it, Big Dipper power?" Looking at the scene in front of him, Nagato had to sigh that he really had a long experience, and Hachii Eirin''s use of power has reached such a point. If the red-haired boy had guessed correctly, Yonglin''s dress is completely a reservoir of strength. The gathering above is probably the powerful destiny that Yonglin Bayi has stolen from the world. At this time, she was using the Big Dipper power she had stolen. "Can''t let her go on!" Feeling that the arrow in the opponent''s hand is getting stronger and stronger, knowing that he can''t let the other party continue, if the arrows in the opponent''s hand converge to the extreme, Nagato will also feel trouble. As a result, hot flames and shining thunder filled Nagato''s body, stepping out in one step, ripples in the space suddenly appeared! In an instant, Nagato crossed the space between the two and appeared directly in front of Yonglin. "Lei Yanlong''s iron fist!" Looking at the girl close at hand, Nagato didn''t have any pity for jade, the power of Thunder Dragon and Yanlong gathered on their fists, and they blasted straight at Bayi Yonglin. "Pity!" Facing Nagato''s fist, Yongrin''s face flashed with regret. After a pause, Yonglin''s figure suddenly retreated a certain distance, and left Nagato''s attack range directly. After that, the arrow in Yonglin''s hand was sent, and the god of death shot out suddenly. "boom!!!" The red-haired young man who seemed too late to defend was directly bombarded by the divine arrow in his heart. In the fierce roar, the red-haired young man flew upside down, and then continued to fall toward the depths of the void. "Huh, in this case, the princess should..." Seeing this scene, Yonglin first breathed a sigh of relief, then seemed to perceive something, her face changed drastically, and subconsciously, the girl suddenly turned back. In an instant, a pitch-black shadow blade stretched out from the spatial ripples that suddenly appeared, and the sword of no hair passed by the girl, taking away a few strands of her long hair. "what a pity!" At this time, the leisurely voice echoed in the void, and saw the ripples in the space connected by the dark shadow blade, and the figure of the red-haired boy strolled out unscathed. ps: There are two more updates, maybe it will be updated later, you can watch it tomorrow if you can''t wait... 1738 Chapter 034 Fierce battle Yonglin asks for subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This, how could..." Seeing the red-haired boy strolling out of the ripples in the space unharmed, Bayi Yonglin''s face changed involuntarily, but soon the girl calmed down. Slightly turned his head and glanced at the depths of the void, where there was a red-haired teenager who was constantly disappearing. In a short while, the figure disappeared in the void completely. In an instant, Bayi Yonglin understood the cause and effect. I''m afraid that the opponent''s fist where the flames meet the thunder before is just a cover, in order to cover up the opponent''s previous practice of hiding the true body in the ripples of space. And what Yonglin''s arrow hit was probably just an insignificant clone. "Humph!" With a subconscious cold snort, Yong Lin looked at Nagato coldly, "I must admit, I underestimated you, but from now on, it''s different." As soon as the voice fell, the entire void continued to vibrate, echoing Yonglin''s will. In an instant, Nagato felt the endless pressure from all directions! Obviously, the surrounding area has become the home of Hachii Yongrin. "are you angry?" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s face also showed a fierce fighting spirit, "It just happens, I want to try it too, how much combat power I can display on this plane." As soon as the voice fell, Long Wei beyond imagination completely broke out from the red-haired boy. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the huge void seemed to be turbulent, and then in Bayi Yonglin''s slightly surprised eyes, the shadows of nine dragons appeared behind Nagato. "Roar!!!" Jiulong roared together, and the voice shook the entire void. Rao is the existence of Bayi Yonglin, and can''t help but feel a moment of deafness in both ears, but this does not affect the fighting state of the Moon''s brain. "Flush, the big galaxy in the pot!" Following the girl''s call, a huge crack appeared in the void. Like a super-reduced version of the Milky Way crazily leaning down from the crack, countless shrinking stars blasted down towards the location of Nagato, densely packed, like a natural disaster. That terrible energy fluctuation made the entire void directly unstable. "Roar!!!" In the face of such a world-destroying blow, Nagato''s face showed a wild smile, and the nine dragon shadows continued to merge into Nagato''s body amidst the roar. In an instant, an unimaginable arrogance burst out from Nagato''s body, and a deep blue cross appeared directly in his right eye! "Dragon Slayer Mode-Complete Body!" Along with the roar, Nagato''s momentum soared to the extreme! "boom!!!" The next moment, the red-haired boy turned into a dark blue light beam and rushed towards the countless planets. The unprecedented blasting sound continued to echo... In that continuous earthquake, the entire void finally showed signs of collapse. "Ok?!" Perceiving this scene, an ugly expression flashed across Yonglin''s face. Especially through this already controlled void, and perceiving that the other party is breaking through the obstacles of the stars at an ever-increasing speed, Bayi Yonglin''s face is even more ugly.Xunread www.xunread.com The girl will never forget that her body is still far away on the moon. At this moment, she just relied on the technique that she had specially set on Hui Ye to pull the consciousness of Hui Ye''s enemies into this void. You must know that at this time, the Bayi Yonglin could not leave the moon for some special reasons. If he couldn''t kill the opponent''s consciousness before this void was destroyed, Huiye would be in danger. Although he wouldn''t die, Yonglin couldn''t bear it as long as he thought that Huiye would be insulted. "hateful!!!" Perceiving Nagato''s figure getting closer and closer, Yonglin''s mind went back and forth, and a large number of strategies continued to form in her mind, and then a touch of cruelty flashed on the girl''s face. "In that case..." Putting away her bows and arrows, Yonglin raised her hands high, and then opened her arms, as if embracing the entire void, she said the final words: "In my name, light the final flame and bury the starry sky, the astronomical secret burial method, start!" At the moment when Yan Ling ended, a huge pitch-black sphere appeared between Yonglin''s hands. In an instant, the aura of the final decadent reverberated throughout the void, and the collapse of the void intensified in an instant. "Go!" Ignoring all this, Yong Lin directly threw the terrible sphere in her hand! I saw the pitch-black terminal sphere traversed a beautiful arc in the void, and then directly bombarded the shrinking Milky Way, then "boom!!!" The flame beyond imagination completely ignited the entire small galaxy. All the miniature stars had all turned into bomb-like existences at this moment, and then exploded extremely violently. The extreme impact completely caused the void to collapse. "Roar!!!" At this moment, there was a roar from the center of the explosion! Then in the void that was on the verge of destruction, the phantom of the nine emperor dragons flashed past, causing Yonglin''s face to show a touch of astonishment. "boom!!!" At this moment, along with the blasting sound of the distance, Nagato''s figure suddenly rushed out from the center of the explosion, leaping across the space with extreme speed, and coming to Yonglin''s front. "The Iron Fist of the Emperor Dragon!!!" Without any hesitation, Nagato''s fist blasted out, as if pierced through the void, Huzhong Tiandi appeared between the red-haired boy and Hachii Eirin silently, and took Nagato''s fist! "boom!!!" A large number of spatial cracks appeared, and Heaven and Earth in the pot almost disintegrated directly. However, it still guarded the Bayi Yonglin! just-- "The roar of the Emperor Dragon!!!" However, seeing Nagato raised his head, he opened his mouth and spouted an unimaginable dragon breath, directly smashing the world in the pot that was almost disintegrated, and he was about to blast on Yonglin Bayi... A look of surprise appeared on the face of Yonglin Bayi! "boom!!!" The emptiness of the world came to an end, and everything suddenly disappeared. Nagato and Eirin disappeared quickly... At this moment, she just recovered from the astonishment that she was almost bombarded on her body, Bayi Yonglin looked at the red-haired boy who disappeared in front of her beforehand, but the corner of her mouth was inadvertently, and a smile appeared. meaning. "The killing of the game has just begun..." .. 1739 Chapter 035 The Game of Time Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato could only return with a little regret after the destruction of the void world. To be honest, the red-haired boy is indeed a little dissatisfied. He is obviously a very strong opponent. If it is in the real world, I am afraid that the two will have to fight for several days to truly decide the outcome. In the end, because the battlefield was unbearable, it was just a few fights, which is really a pity. However, I have already experimented to what extent the power I can fully liberate at this stage is actually enough. The red-haired boy didn''t want to really kill the spiritual will of Yonglin Bayi, although in terms of the immortality of Yonglin Penglai, the possibility of killing the opponent was really low. In any case, Nagato absolutely must put an end to the development of this possibility. Because, Nagato can feel that there is a big secret hidden in Hachii''s body, and her intuition tells Nagato that this secret will have a great impact on her future. At least until Nagato gets the so-called secret, it''s better to be cautious. Soon, the feeling of the flesh appeared in the control of the red-haired boy. The information from the physical body told Nagato that although he had experienced a small battle in the void world, in fact, it took less than a second in the real world. Opening his eyes, the first thing that caught the red-haired boy''s eyes was Kaguya Ji''s mysterious smile. "It seems that Yonglin could not defeat you, Heavenly Demon Lord!" Although Nagato was secretly calculated, Kaguya Ji did not have any anxiety on her face at this time, instead she smiled, "However, don''t think you will win this way!" As soon as the voice fell, a wave of obscure fluctuations broke out in Hui Ye, spreading to the entire town. At this moment, all lives felt a wave of constant ancient power covered by it. "This is... the power of time?" Feeling this power, Nagato''s face changed slightly, and the boy soon remembered. Wasn''t it just this power that he could discover Kaguya Ji''s existence? "Time? Almost!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Kaguya''s face was stunned for a moment, and then said with a light smile, "However, the correct way to say this is that this is the power of eternity and need, just a fragment of time." "But for what I want to do, or what Yonglin wants me to do, that''s enough!" Along with such words, Kaguya once again exploded with a power that made Nagato very familiar with it. Only not long ago, Nagato had fought with the master of this power. Subsequently, this power resonated with Kaguya Ji''s power, triggering unpredictable consequences. The entire town, under this power, began to be exiled by time! "..." At this moment, Nagato was really surprised. Not only was she surprised by the scene in front of her, she was also extremely surprised by the wisdom and courage of Eirin Bayi, and the determination and action of Kaguya Ji. Although the current scene made people unprepared, Nagato quickly saw the cause and effect. Obviously, this is a killing game played by Yonglin Bayi! I am afraid that when fighting in the void world before, Bayi Yonglin had already understood the fact that she might not be able to defeat her, and arranged such a killing game. Using Kaguya Ji''s time power as a medium, exile the entire town out of the timeline! Beyond the time axis, there is no doubt that it is not a place where creatures can exist.Look at the novel www.look37.com Under normal circumstances, entering there is equivalent to death! In a sense, this is a method that is almost dead. It''s just that Kaguya is not an ordinary person, after taking Penglai''s medicine, Kaguya is absolutely undead, coupled with the nature of her own power, it is enough to ensure that she will not die outside the time axis. Although Kaguya Ji may have to stay in that place for a while before being picked up by Yonglin from the outside world. "It''s a good method, amazing calculation!" Speaking softly, Nagato looked at Kaguyaji and asked curiously, "May I ask, what kind of mentality do you have using this method?" While speaking, Nagato looked at Zhu Weng and his wife who had been unconscious, and the meaning was self-evident. Hearing Nagato''s words and looking at the other person''s unchanging face, Kaguyaji couldn''t help but feel a swelling in her heart. Vaguely, the girl realized that something went wrong with Yonglin''s killing. However, she answered Nagato''s question positively: "I don''t have any ideas. Although the concubine is very grateful for the nurturing of the two, in the final analysis, this kind of grace is really meaningless. The concubine is inherently immortal." After speaking, Kaguya Ji, who felt that he could not delay, said nothing more, and directly detonated the power! "boom!!!" With the sudden sound, the scenery around the town suddenly became blurred. At this time, the small town has gradually begun to be stripped of the time period that it appeared, and the unimaginable sense of violation has invaded all the creatures on the scene, it is the chaos of the sense of time. With the passage of time, the town will be completely stripped away... "Long knowledge, what an interesting technique!" A sudden smile appeared on the red-haired boy''s face, and then he said solemnly, "But I can''t let you go on, I''m afraid that Yonglin Bayi didn''t expect it, the power of time, I also have it!" As soon as the voice fell, a powerful wave burst out of Nagato''s body, which immediately disturbed the surrounding atmosphere! "This!!!" Feeling the change in the flow of the surrounding space, Kaguya Ji''s face changed slightly. From Nagato, she felt the power of time more powerful than herself. Although it was not comparable to the time origin in the depths of the vast plane, it was essentially the same. "It turned out to be a master of the law of time?!!!" After making such a judgment, Hui Ye''s face was suddenly nothing but a wry smile. Yonglin''s killing game is indeed powerful, and few people in the entire world can escape. However, if this killing game is aimed at the person who controls the law of time, it is probably meaningless. "It seems that you already understand it!" At this time, Nagato looked at the bitter smile on Kaguya Ji''s face, smiled leisurely, and raised his right foot, gently stepping on the ground, "My footprint, stepping in the long river of time, impartial!" With the words, the time in the town has returned to its original trajectory directly! "I live forever and never regret it, so the past is meaningless!" Immediately after his right foot, Nagato took his left foot again, deceiving him and came to Kaguya Ji''s body. At the same time, the time passed by this plane seemed to be restrained in some way and became more stable. "Be a part of my future, Kaguya Ji!" With that said, the red-haired teenager directly pulled the girl into his arms...... .. 1740 Chapter 036 Get Huiye the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The capital of the moon, a mysterious city standing on the moon. From a height, this is a huge city to the extreme. There is a gate in the southeast, northwest, and the buildings inside the gate are like palaces. The layout extends along the central axis to the east and west. The red walls and yellow tiles, magnificent and magnificent, the palaces and terraces are scattered in height, majestic and majestic, like a fairyland on earth. The most central hall in the city is the existence of the Moon King, the residence of the Moon King, and the surrounding buildings can be roughly divided into three levels, namely the Moon Nobles, Moon Citizens, and Moon Rabbits. residence. At this time, it was in a special palace in the area of ??the moon nobility. "Humph!!" Sudden pressure bloomed, making the surroundings a mess, Bayi Yonglin stroked her long silver hair on her waist and wandered into an open-air courtyard. Raising his head slightly, the existence of the name of the earth caught the girl''s eyes. Just now, Yonglin knew that the last killer move she left on Kaguya Ji had failed. "princess" Muttered to herself in a low voice, Bayi Yonglin even wanted to run to the ground immediately to take a look, but now, she can''t leave this moon capital where time has stopped! Prior to helping Huiye develop Penglai''s medicine, Yonglin has been under surveillance in the Moon City. If the thought of leaving is revealed, I am afraid that Yueye Jianzun will be dispatched! Thinking of this, Yonglin couldn''t help turning her head to look at the central area of ??the Moon City, frowning deeply, "Perhaps, it''s almost time to end this sinful bond." "Before I arrive, princess, you must be careful!" ... ... "Oh, it seems that guy can''t chase it for now?" At the same time, in the town surrounded by monsters, the red-haired boy seemed to perceive something, and looked at the slightly flustered girl in his arms, showing a smug smile: "In this way, even God is fulfilling your good deeds, Hui Ye!" "..." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Kaguya didn''t speak, but struggled constantly. The only thing that makes people helpless is that even though they have lived for a long time, in the capital of the moon, Huiye has always been pampered, and her physical strength is too weak in front of Nagato. The so-called struggle, in front of Nagato, is not much different from acting like a baby. "Haha!!!" Feeling the touch of the girl''s beautiful body constantly struggling in his arms, the red-haired boy laughed a few times, then looked around and said: "Little ones, we should go now, go back!" "Oh!!!" Hearing Nagato''s words, most of the surrounding monsters couldn''t help but yelled and cheered. From these cheers, Nagato could feel that this was indeed the true feeling of the monsters. In fact, the monsters were still a bit dissatisfied with Nagato''s marriage to Kaguya Ji. After all, in their eyes, Kaguya Ji was just a human being. It was just taken from the power of Nagato, and all the dissatisfaction was buried in the bottom of my heart. However, after experiencing the world killing, all the dissatisfaction of the monsters has long since disappeared. In their opinion, such a powerful Kaguya Ji is fully qualified to be their mistress. This is the monster of this world, a monster that fits well with Nagato.Qiyan Reading www.qiyands.com "gone!" Seeing the reactions around him, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, then directly hugged Hui Ye Heng and walked towards his carriage step by step. In the process, Hui Ye finally slowly, no longer struggled. Holding Kaguya back in the carriage, without Nagato''s order, the huge group of monsters moved again. The dark monster cloud changed again and turned into a sky road between the town and the bamboo forest. Amidst the cheers of the monsters, the carriage drove towards the bamboo forest little by little. "What''s the matter, don''t you continue to resist?" Inside the carriage, the red-haired young man who still hadn''t let go of Hui Ye asked with interest, his two hands moved on Hui Ye''s body from time to time, groping for the heart-warming body in his arms. "Does that kind of thing make sense?" A little uncomfortable moved, Hui Ye''s face was full of indifferent expressions, "Since she has fallen to this point, her concubine can only admit her fate, but are you sure you want to do this?" "Despite being exiled, the concubine is still the third princess of the moon, and sooner or later the capital of the moon will find her." "And in some days, Yonglin will come to find her concubine." "Ha ha!" Listening to Kaguya''s words, Nagato couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Although it seemed extremely indifferent on the outside, Kaguya was not as calm as I imagined! Isn''t that the meaning of this is just threatening Nagato not to touch her? just-- "Give up, I''m going to fix you, Huiye!" With that said, Nagato lowered his head directly, and grabbed Hui Ye''s touching lips, moving his hands to control all of Hui Ye''s instinctive resistance. The deserted fragrance came oncoming instantly, making the red-haired boy almost intoxicated in this gentle country. It wasn''t until about five minutes later that Kaguya felt a little breathing difficulty, and Nagato released the girl''s cherry lips, and the silver thread emerged from between the two, and then broke. "Thanks for the hospitality, Hui Ye!" Subconsciously licking his own lips, Nagagoto moved the already weak girl in his arms and said, "When I saw you half a month ago, I was ready." "I became a demon, and after I started my path to hegemony, I was ready to fight the moon." "...You don''t understand the horror of the Lunar Capital!" After being silent for a while, Hui Ye''s slightly weak voice came from Nagato''s arms, "There is a technological level that surpasses the entire ground civilization for thousands of years." "Then let us wait and see, Hui Ye!" Not paying attention to the power of the Moon City in Kaguya''s mouth, Nagato''s face remained calm and composed, "But before that, you will be my wife first." "... it''s up to you!" After speaking in a low voice, Huiye closed her eyes slowly. It is meaningless to say anything at this time, crying and shouting is not even Huiye''s style. The only thing the girl can do at this time is silence. Soon, the whole team reached the secret realm deep in the bamboo forest, and the curtain of the carriage was opened directly. Unfolding in front of Nagato is a gorgeous-looking building. This is the new house Nagato prepared to marry Kaguya. "Let''s go!" Picking up the boneless girl, Nagato suddenly thought of something and suddenly said, "By the way, Kaguya, my husband''s name is Nagato, this must be remembered!" .. 1741 Chapter 037 Penglais Medicine Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The process of the wedding is very simple, it is a grand banquet. This is the decision made by the red-haired boy after referring to the customs and habits of the monsters in this world. After all, it would be extremely troublesome to follow the rules of human weddings. The most painful thing is that human weddings seem to need to worship heaven and earth... For Nagato, this alone is absolutely unbearable. The so-called heaven and earth, where is the right to let him bow down! "At best, it''s just prey!" With such thoughts in mind, Nagato directly rejected the human wedding process and chose the simplest violent monster-style wedding, a banquet where all the monsters gather together. That night, within the entire bamboo forest, thousands of monsters cheered and blessed the newcomers! Then, under the blessing of many monsters, Nagato entered the bridal chamber with Kaguya in his arms. Facing the indifferent peerless girl, Nagato directly ignored the other''s self-ashamed temperament, put his hands together and used his tongue together, directly breaking the princess''s indifferent face. "Humph, you really are a big bastard!!" The moment Nagato entered Kaguya''s body, the girl finally broke the silence, said so, and opened her small mouth, and bit directly on Nagato''s shoulder. As if to vent his grievances, and bite like an appointment. "Thanks for the compliment!" Said with a smile, Nagato entered the moon princess''s body fiercely. It was night, the girl sang and murmured under the red-haired boy, deducing a beautiful and humane ballad, the moonlight outside the room was soft, as if celebrating the wedding of the moon princess. ... ... The next day, it was still dark. When the first ray of sunlight in the morning came into the room from the window, Nagato opened his eyes, and what appeared in his vision was Kaguya who had fallen asleep. Hui Ye who took Penglai''s medicine was indeed an immortal body, but it was just an immortal body. Hui Ye''s physical strength is not even as good as the average Moon Citizen. After all, she is the spoiled moon princess! Therefore, after a long night of''opening up wasteland'' by the red-haired teenager, the girl was so exhausted that Nagato moved her body for a certain distance without waking her. "call!!!" Putting on a coat at random, Nagato strolled to the window, opened the window, feeling the fresh air in the morning, and couldn''t help but take a few long breaths. "It seems that today will be a beautiful day!" Looking at the bamboo forest outside the window and the little monsters patrolling the forest in the distance, Nagato chuckled and turned around, wandering to Hui Ye''s side, tidying up the bed for the sleeping girl. "Continue to rest, Hui Ye!" Speaking softly, Nagato turned and left the room. After walking out of the room, the red-haired boy found that there were already a few figures walking around in the entire Japanese-style building. After a closer look, it was the maids selected by Huiyin from thousands of monsters.Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc Ignoring these maids, Nagato wandered freely inside the building, and soon came to the inner courtyard of the building. I found a pavilion in the courtyard and sat down, Nagato hesitated, and plunged his left hand into the void. After a while, Nagato took out a crystal clear bottle from the void. Unscrew the bottle cap, and in an instant, a strong medicinal fragrance radiated from the bottle, spreading in the surrounding space, and a large tree around could not help but shake its branches and leaves. "Are you craving?" Perceiving the simple emotions that permeated the big tree, Nagato looked at the bottle in his hand, closed it again, and sighed: "It''s the medicine of Penglai, it''s amazing!" Yes, in Nagato''s hands, it was the legendary Penglai medicine. Penglai''s medicine is made by Kaguya Ji and Hachiyi Yonglin. At the beginning, the two women Na Kaguya and Bayi Yonglin made a total of three bottles of Penglai''s medicine, of which they drank two bottles separately, and the last bottle was placed on Kaguya''s body. In the process of obtaining Kaguya last night, all the things on Kaguya''s body were taken away by Nagato. And this Penglai medicine is among those items! but-- "It''s a pity, it''s useless to me!" Turning the bottle in his hand, a touch of helplessness appeared on Nagato''s face. Last night, after Huiye finally couldn''t bear it and fell asleep, in order to divert her attention, Nagato had taken out the Penglai medicine and studied it carefully. But for Nagato, the result seemed a little disappointing. The so-called Penglai medicine, although it is indeed very technical, aside from the so-called technical content, its essence seems to be a kind of pill to drill the void. In this medicine, except for some invisible techniques, Nagato only saw two powers. One of these powers is the eternal and necessary power that Huiye holds, and the other power is a very ancient source of power! After taking Penglai''s medicine, that source of power will bring the soul of the person taking the medicine into contact with the root of the plane. And at the moment of contact, Hui Ye''s power would burst out directly. Obviously, it is only a momentary contact, and it will become an eternal contact under the power of Kaguya, and this power will ensure the independence of the soul in the root without being affected by plane consciousness. In this way, if the root cause of this plane is not completely destroyed, the Penglai people will really not be killed. Of course, taking Penglai''s medicine is not without cost. In the state of the Penglai people, I am afraid that the possibility of further strength has been greatly reduced. After all, the soul is covered by the eternal and necessary power, and it is difficult to perceive the outside world. "However, it is no wonder that Kaguya is called a sinner and completely offends plane consciousness!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato suddenly thought, if his energy produces Penglai''s medicine, and the soul is not in contact with the root of this world, but the root of the chaotic starry sky... Thinking of this, Nagato seemed to see the appearance of a perfect undead army! "Perhaps, I need a Penglai medicine experimenter?" Standing up from his seat, a reminiscence flashed across Nagato''s face, "I remember, it seems that there is a third Horai in Gensokyo, called Fujiwara Meihong." .. 1742 Chapter 038 Sudden Visitor Asks for Subscription You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time rushes like flowing water, always passing by inadvertently. When the climate gradually transitioned from midsummer to cool autumn and began to become somewhat cooler, more than a month had passed since Nagato forcibly married Kaguyaji. In these days, Nagato stayed in the bamboo forest building and did not go out. Although it was decided more than a month ago, the experimenter who wanted to find a Penglai medicine, even deliberately went to find the originally destined phoenix, Fujiwara Meihong. But after all, it was newlywed Yaner, and Nagato wouldn''t leave Kaguya to act immediately. The most important thing is that after he has become accustomed to the life attitude and ideas that the longevity species should have, how can the red-haired boy be so anxious? Time, he has. And within this month, Huiye has also undergone earth-shaking changes. To be honest, the red-haired boy felt that he was a little difficult to understand the other party''s thoughts. After he had been robbed of his virginity forcibly, Hui Ye woke up the next day without any noise. Not only is there no noise, Huiye is also very active in her new life. Even in the face of Nagato''s request, she did not hesitate. Under such circumstances, Hui Ye, who was born to be a superior person, soon became a veritable mistress of the bamboo forest, and almost all the monsters were convinced by it. The entire bamboo forest was named the lost bamboo forest by her, and the buildings in the bamboo forest were named eternal pavilion! It seemed that Kaguya had become the wife of Nagato with peace of mind. just-- "She should be planning something!" Sitting by the window, looking at Kaguya on the grass in the courtyard outside, who was bandaging a wounded rabbit, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. "Oh!" After hearing Nagato''s words, the Sessomaru standing next to him couldn''t comment. For Sesei Maru, he was not interested in this kind of personal affairs of Nagato''s own. He was only interested in how to become stronger and fighting. Nagato also understood the other''s thoughts, and didn''t care about Sasomaru''s indifference. "Okay, don''t talk about this anymore" Turning around, Nagato leaned against the window and looked at Sessomaru, "How is the situation of the troops preparing for the expedition? Almost ready to start the expedition." More than a month ago, Nagato and others formed an army of monsters of about three hundred. This part was mainly trained by the Sesho Maru, and Nagato never paid much attention to it. After all, what needs to be feared is Sesho Maru, these monsters are his hundred ghosts. "Okay!" Speaking of the team he led, there was a rare smile on Sesei Maru''s face, "In these days, I have fought with Onmyojis ten times. Although a few died, most of them have been cultivated." "This way, that''s good!" Hearing the assurance of Sesei Maru, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, "It seems that it was the right choice to leave the suitors and not kill them at will!" More than a month ago, when Nagato robbed Kaguya, he let go of those suitors. As a result, within a few days, the story about the Heavenly Demon robbing Kaguya Ji spread throughout the land of Yingzhou, and almost everyone knew that a fairy beauty named Kaguya Ji was snatched away by the monster.Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com Most importantly, this incident still happened not far from Ping An Jing. Well, this immediately angered the Emperor of Yingzhou at this time. Although in this era, monsters are the mainstream, but in the human kingdom, especially in the center of a country like Heiankyo, the power of mankind is definitely no less than that of monsters. Under normal circumstances, there are really not many monsters willing to face the capital power of the human kingdom. Because this kind of place is the core of humanity, youkai will be oppressed. Only now, the demon''s behavior is almost the same as slapped in the face of this country, especially after Fujiwara Bubi and He Mao Caiwen walked around one after another, Heianjing moved. Hundreds of Onmyojis came out of Ping An Jing, preparing to destroy the bamboo forest. However, this is the bosom of the middle Nagato and others. Facing the menacing onmyojis, Shashengmaru controlled his own power, brought three hundred monsters in battle sequence, and fought intermittently with them almost ten times. It wasn''t until the day before yesterday that the Shashengwan burst out with all its strength to kill all the Onmyojis. It is said that at this time the entire Ping Anjing was already turbulent and turbulent. "Indeed, but only here!" At this time, Sasheng Maru pondered and said, "At this time, the onmyoji technique has not yet been developed to the extreme. The threat of the onmyoji to the monster is still too small, and there is no human being in the opponent''s hand of the monster." "Then prepare, tomorrow is the day of departure." Knowing that Sesei Maru had been waiting for a long time, Nagato said directly, "Most of the famous monster forces in Yingzhou are our targets for conquering..." Having said that, Nagato stopped silent, with a little surprise on his face. In fact, it is not only Nagato, but the same is true of Sesomaru. Because at this moment, both of them felt a strong to extreme fighting spirit bursting from a distance, and they were constantly approaching where the bamboo forest was at an alarming speed. Neither of them thought that they hadn''t set off yet, but they were approached instead. According to the aura of warfare that is constantly approaching, after preliminary judgment, this is definitely an existence that has stepped into the realm! "go!" After looking at each other with Sesumaru, Nagato whispered. As soon as the words fell, the two figures turned into two figures, one purple and one white, rushing out of the eternal pavilion, and then quickly shuttled through the bamboo forest at an astonishing speed. When the two of them just stepped out of the bamboo forest... "boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly broke out! Following the sound, they saw a large amount of smoke and dust agitated on the ground not far away, and dozens of monsters fell from mid-air in the smoke and dust, and hit the ground. Soon, screams echoed in Nagato''s ears, and it was obvious that they fell hard. But Nagato didn''t see that monster unfortunately died... "Hahaha, it seems that your practice is not enough!" At this moment, a bold blond woman with a red unicorn walked out of the smoke and dust. As soon as she finished speaking, the woman took off the gourd around her waist and drank the wine... 1743 Chapter 039 Xing Xiong Yongyi first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a girl who is unforgettable after seeing it once. The long golden hair is flamboyant and free, and the red unicorn with Liu Haihai looks quite individual. Under the simple kimono, he has a figure that is even better than Huiye and Huiyin. However, these are not the most unique places in this girl. Her truly unique beauty does not lie in her appearance... It lies in his unique temperament. That kind of broad feelings from the heart, the bold spirit revealed from the depths of the soul, and the free and easy heroic meaning that inadvertently radiates between words and actions... There are so many people who are always yearning. The first time he saw the other party, Nagato suddenly felt that his heartbeat seemed to have a tendency to accelerate. It seemed that after Kaguya, Nagato really had a heartbeat for the second time. At this moment, the blond unicorn girl seemed to feel the presence of Nagato and Sasomaru, stopped her urge to continue drinking, turned her head and looked over. Under a sudden glance at each other, Nagato seemed to feel an extremely hot heart to fight. "Ha, the powerful guy finally appeared!" A rather heroic smile, the blonde girl''s gaze first glanced with some regret at the high-level monster''s ultimate Sashengwan, and then all focused on the red-haired boy: "It''s really a powerful dragon breath. It seems that you are the dragon born out of thin air before, right?" Although it was a questioning tone, the girl''s words were full of affirmation, as if to confirm this fact. "Yes!" He glanced at the other party hesitantly, Nagato didn''t deny it either, or that this was not something that needed to be denied, hesitating was just surprised that the other party could actually see this. It seems that the girl in front of me is not an ordinary character, the red-haired boy said inwardly. "But my current name is a demon. I don''t know what this ghost girl is doing?" With a smile on his face, the red-haired boy said so softly, and walked towards the other side. Yes, ghosts! The girl in front of her is a unique monster in the entire Yingzhou Kingdom-the ghost race! This is a special monster with the characteristics of ghosts in the underworld. There are not many members of the entire monster race, but each ghost race is a powerful warrior. Drinking and belligerence are the unique labels of the ghost race. The famous Tengu in Yingzhou Kingdom is just a servant in front of this race. From this point of view, we can know the strength of the ghost clan! "Hey, don''t talk so weird!" Listening to Nagato''s words, a hint of displeasure flashed across the Ghost Race girl''s face, "My old lady has asked, but your kid is the man who robbed Kaguya Ji, speak quickly!" "The old lady star Xiong Yongyi, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Ghost Race, came here to fight with you, come on!" While talking, the ghost girl, or Xingxiong Yongyi''s face flashed a passionate warfare, and the surrounding air actually seemed to heat up under this warfare. Obviously, even though it was an invitation to fight, the girl didn''t want Nagato to refuse at all. Feeling this intent to fight, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but stop at a place less than ten meters away from Yongyi. "Xingxiong Yongyi?" He whispered to himself this familiar and unfamiliar name, Nagato suddenly flashed various memories of the name in his previous life, and suddenly understood the identity of the other party. The ghost king of power among the four kings of ghosts, monsters, powers, and gods-is Xingxiong Yongyi?Reading room www.kanshu55.com "interesting!" Laughing softly, Nagato''s body was filled with a faint dragon''s might, confronting Yongyi''s fighting intent, "You have to pay a price to fight with me, are you sure?" While speaking, Nagato''s gaze scanned the girl unscrupulously, and his intention was self-evident. "...Hahaha!!!" Feeling Nagato''s gaze, Yongyi stopped for a moment, then burst into laughter, "If you can defeat me, then become your woman, so why not!" As soon as the voice fell, the Ghost King of Power smashed the ground under his feet and rushed towards Nagato. Its speed is a hundred times the speed of sound, and it even directly blasts the surrounding air. "drink!!!" Facing Xingxiong Yongyi who charged like a tank, Nagato snorted softly, and the whole person kept backing away at the same speed. In the process of retreating, the boy made a fist with his right hand, and the wave of light and dark dragon appeared out of nowhere. "Extinction Dragon Profound Meaning-Light and Dark Dragon Flashing Teeth!!!" Accompanied by the sound, the power of the Holy Dragon of Light and the power of the Dark Dragon merged together, turning into a terrifying wave of light and dark energy, bursting from Nagato''s fist. "boom!!!" At the next moment, Xingxiong Yongyi directly collided with the light and dark dragon flashing teeth. A violent energy wave spread from the center of the collision, and the sky and the earth echoed with such a roar, and the nearby bamboo forest suddenly swayed under the impact. "boom!!!" At this moment, the center of the collision once again set off a fierce blast. The energy wave of light and dark attributes exploded directly, and then the figure of Xingxiong Yongyi rushed out of the center of the explosion very simply, and instantly appeared in front of Nagato. "Haha, you also took a punch from my old lady, the impossibility of diamond power!" As soon as the voice fell, Yong Yi gathered a large number of demon-powered fists directly towards Nagato. The simple fists seemed to gather the power of shattering the world. Just looking at it makes people feel unmatched! In the face of such an attack, the red-haired boy subconsciously folded his hands and stood in front of him, before being bombarded by the girl with a punch directly in his hand. "by!!" The complexion of the red-haired boy suddenly changed. At this moment, Nagato finally understood why Xingxiong Yongyi was called the powerful ghost king. With such an inconspicuous punch, the red-haired boy even felt as if he was hit head-on by a planet. Of course, this is just a feeling. This plane has obvious suppression to those overly powerful forces. then "boom!!!" The red-haired boy flew out directly, and then slammed heavily on the ground, and ploughed a trace that was tens of meters long. Amid the roar, a large amount of smoke agitated. For a moment, there was silence around, and all the monsters onlookers grew their mouths and were shocked... 1744 Chapter 040 Fierce battle, the second dragon of space! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battlefield outside the bamboo forest was silent. The surrounding monsters all showed a look of horror, that is, the horror at Yong Yi''s punch, and the horror at the fact that the owner of the house was knocked into the air. You know, although the time to get along is not long, the demon is almost a god in the eyes of monsters. Therefore, after seeing him being knocked into the air, almost all the monsters were shocked. But even so, the monsters still have no extra moves. Because they believe in the power of demon! as expected "Ahem!" There was a slight cough in the smoke and dust, and then the red-haired young man in the purple robe walked out of the smoke step by step, except for a little dust on his body, but he looked unscathed. "Ok?!" Seeing this scene, Xingxiong Yongyi couldn''t help frowning. Although the girl didn''t think that she could solve the opponent with a single punch, she really didn''t expect that the opponent looked unscathed in her fist. "Damn it, what defense and constitution is this!" This kind of spit flashed in his mind, but the face of the ghost king of strength became more and more excited, and finally couldn''t help picking up the gourd bottle from his waist again, and drank it. A lot of drinks even flowed from the corner of the ghost king girl''s mouth and spilled on her clothes. Suddenly, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield suddenly seemed extremely strange. "Uh" Watching this scene, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a little helplessness on his face, and said in his heart, "Come on, although I know she''s true feelings, but I feel forced to lose completely!" "call!!!" In a short while, Yongyi drank all the drinks, threw away the wine gourd in his hand, and exhaled a long breath of alcohol. The fighting spirit of his whole body instantly soared to the extreme. "My mother is completely excited, come on, let us fight as much as we can, demon!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the ghost king girl burst into a lot of ghost energy, and the strong and deadly flame caused the ground under the girl''s feet to sink for nearly half a meter. "boom!!!" The next moment, Yongyi''s right foot smashed the ground under her feet, and the whole person turned into a cannonball again, and instantly rushed to the front of Nagato, swept across the air with her right foot. Facing the attack from Yongyi, Nagato was also unwilling to show weakness, raised his right foot, turned into an indestructible iron blade, and met the opponent''s kick... "Mielong Upiye Demon Iron Excalibur!" "boom!!!" In the sudden collision sound, Yongyi stepped back a few steps, but Nagato flew upside down for nearly ten meters. Obviously, the single method of destroying the dragon was not the opponent of the ghost king girl. "Ha, it seems that I can''t hide myself anymore!" Seeing this scene, the red-haired boy who knew that he had to show greater power smiled slightly, and instantly inspired the dragon-killing method in his body. The dragon shadow with five attributes: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, appeared behind Nagato! "Roar!!!" The next moment, in the roar, the five dragon shadows merged into their bodies one after another, and the colorful arrogance burst out from it! "Roar!!!" Biquge standby station www.au26.com The thick dragon roar suddenly appeared out of thin air, echoing through the entire battlefield, and then the endless dragon power descended from the sky, and the surrounding space couldn''t help but become heavier. Space dragon mode, this is a new mode developed by Nagato after the battle with Hachii Eirin. With the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, evolved the power of the dragon of space! "Come on, let''s have a good fight!" Perceiving the power of the spatial dragon in his body, Nagato''s face also filled with an excited smile, immediately raised his right hand and pointed his palm at Yongyi. "Space Twisting Cannon!!!" In an instant, a large amount of energy gathered in the palm of Nagato''s palm, and in a blink of an eye, it reached a level that could be released, and the surrounding space even appeared slightly distorted. "not good!" The ghost king girl''s instinct crazy warning, the whole person almost subconsciously avoided. Then, she saw that a wave of energy that distorted the space burst out from Nagato''s palm, distorting the space all the way, and then directly distorting a super deep pit in the girl''s original position. "Hey, it''s so dangerous!" After a little horror, the excitement in the girl''s heart almost overflowed. Under this excitement, the girl''s speed rose again, and she rushed to Nagato in an instant. "kill!" The intense murderous intent burst out, and Xingxiong Yongyi once again used the shattered diamond power. A stronger fist than before came out here. "Humph!!!" This time, Nagato did not evade either, completely stimulating the power in the space dragon mode. In an instant, all the surrounding space energy was absorbed into his fist. "Come on, Iron Fist of the Sky!" Then, the red-haired boy directly slammed his strongest fist at this stage! "boom!!!" In an instant, the fist and the fist confronted each other head-on, and the violent explosion sounded suddenly. The power of the King Kong that shattered everything and the mighty power of space that formed the two poles of the world had a frontal collision, and the strong shock spread from the collision between the fists and the fists. Under such collisions, the entire battlefield space even rippled. "Haha, come on!" Seeing that his punch could not help Nagato, Xingxiong Yongyi laughed and fisted wildly, and facing the girl''s frontal declaration of war, Nagato would naturally give a positive response. Immediately, the red-haired boy frantically absorbed the energy of the space and turned it into a fist. "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." In the continuous roar, the young girl banged her fists frantically. The two powerful forces, which are almost the same, collide and reverberate continuously, destroying everything on the battlefield, and even if it weren''t for the guardian of the bamboo forest, the consequences would be unimaginable. Finally, after the two consecutively blasted thousands of punches... "boom!!!" The space of the entire battlefield unexpectedly directly appeared a scene of collapse, but it was Nagato''s space dragon mode that continuously extracted the surrounding space energy, resulting in the continuous weakening of the space barrier of the battlefield. In such a weakened situation, the battlefield could not bear the frantic battle between the two. Perceiving all of this, the two retreated tacitly at the same time, and stopped their fists!.. 1745 Chapter 041 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"cut!" Looking at the changes around him, Nagato couldn''t help expressing a trace of dissatisfaction. Although he intends to continue fighting, Nagato also understands that it is impossible. His own combat mode is too violent. If he continues to fight, the entire battlefield space will probably collapse. At that time, the reaction to elicit the restraint mechanism of the plane is still good. I''m afraid that the sleeping plane consciousness will wake up. At that time, I am afraid it will be really out of control. "It''s a pity!" Also dissatisfied is the ghost king of power, Xingxiong Yongyi. As a militant ghost king, she fought thousands of times. In her life, I don''t know how many times she has gone through. If we don''t fight for a few days or nights, how can she calm the fighting spirit in her body! It''s just obvious that although Xingxiong Yongyi is a fighting mad, she still preserves her sanity in the battle, not the kind of fighting lunatic who will desperately fight once she starts fighting. In the current situation, she also understood that it was inappropriate for the two to continue fighting. "In that case, then..." Nagato and Xingxiong Yongyi glanced at each other as if they had a sharp heart, and then the two understood each other''s meaning respectively, and said almost in unison: "The final blow, decide the outcome!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato and Yugi started to gather their strengths! "what!!!" The ghost horns on the head of the ghost king frantically gathered a large amount of ghost energy from the heavens and the earth, merged with the fighting intent, turned into an endless burst of vajra power, and continuously gathered on the girl''s body. In less than a moment, the girl released a slight golden light all over her body. That is the power of the King Kong symbolizing immortality! "drink!!!" When the ghost king girl acted, Nagato was also unwilling to show weakness. The multicolored dragon power constantly bursts out of the body, constantly maintaining resonance with the surrounding space, and the amazing dragon power continuously rises during this time, crushing everything around it! Time passed by second by second, and for the monsters watching the battle, this period of time was really long enough to make people collapse. Many monsters even fainted directly because they couldn''t bear the atmosphere. "Humph!" The Sesei Maru at the edge of the battlefield finally couldn''t help humming softly. For the first time since he descended on this plane, the silver-haired monster felt the desire to be promoted to the big monster in his heart. For nothing else, he was just aroused by the fighting in his heart. Soon, after a minute... When both sides of the battle have reached the zenith-- "boom!!!" The ghost king girl star Xiong Yongyi took the lead in moving. In an instant, the ground where the girl was sitting shattered again, and then the ghost king of power took three steps directly in the direction where Nagato was. With each step, her momentum broke through a bottleneck. With the accumulation of three breakthroughs, the coercion on Yongyi instantly reached hundreds of times the usual... That vast coercion even completely covered the entire battlefield, crushing everything.61 Wenku www.61wenku.com The powerful fist even directly locked the position of Nagato. "The Four Heavenly Kings Profound Justice will kill in three steps!" With the last violent drink, Yong Yi slammed his strongest punch towards Nagato. The golden fist seemed to directly penetrate the obstacles of time and space and blasted directly towards Nagato''s face. Nagato, who no one faced head-on, understood the horror of Yui''s punch. Although the previous Xingxiong Yongyi was strong, but in the final analysis, he only possessed unimaginable power of King Kong. At most, he possessed unimaginable fighting skills and was nothing more than a martial artist. But the girl''s punch completely subverted Nagato''s previous view of it. This kind of fist that seems to be able to penetrate through the world is full of shocking power! If it is expressed in terms of combat power, Yongyi under normal conditions is just a realm of Taoism, but this punch has already reached the realm of Taoism. If not in this world, it would be a blow to the broken planet. just-- "Ultimate I am the space!" Facing Yongyi''s ultimate move, a smile appeared on the red-haired boy''s face. In an instant, all the dragon power on the red-haired boy''s body converged, and the whole person directly merged into the space, and directly got rid of the lock of Yongyi''s fist. The whole person turned slightly to the side, even directly avoiding Yongyi''s fist. then "The Profound Truth is Broken Void!!!" Accompanied by the light drink, Nagato bullied herself and came to Yongyi''s body, and her right fist hit her abdomen directly. Formidable power burst out from the fist of the red-haired boy, penetrated through Yongyi''s body, rushed directly into the sky, and then turned into a mass of will and merged into the void. In the next moment, the entire battlefield space seemed to have received some kind of blessing, but it turned into a red-haired boy''s domain, releasing a terrible force of suppression, crushing on Yong Yi''s body. "what!!!" Yongyi finally couldn''t help but yelled out and vomited a mouthful of blood. Under Nagato''s two consecutive attacks, the ghost king girl was finally hit on the spot. "Xingxiong Yongyi, it looks like I won!" Loosen the fist that he placed on the girl''s abdomen, Nagato embraced the somewhat swaying body, and said, "In this case, you will be mine from today." While speaking, Nagato felt the girl''s body insignificantly, expressing his satisfaction. "Ahem! My old lady is not someone who can''t afford to lose." After coughing up some blood again, Xingxiong Yongyi took a few deep breaths, and then said, "Forget it, you win, I am yours, but I will win it back, and..." "Is there any alcohol, it''s better to be strong alcohol, cough cough, after the fight, some want to drink." "..." Do you want to fight like this? Looking at Xingxiong Yongyi who was vomiting blood while talking, a wordlessness appeared on Nagato''s face. At the same time, at the top of the mountain of monsters in a faraway place, the three monsters who were sipping to each other stopped their movements, showing a look of surprise. "Ha, that guy Yongyi actually lost, it''s really funny!" "It''s really hard to imagine. From the feel, it seems to be defeated by the power of the dragon. It should be the dragon from the previous day. The knife underneath is also a little rusty. Do you want to see it." "No, the guy who defeated Yongyi will come here, wait for now, drink now!" "Okay, drink!" x2 .. 1746 Chapter 042 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Deep in the bamboo forest, forever pavilion. Holding a cute white rabbit in her arms, Hui Ye was sitting on the tufted puff, her right sleeve was covering her chin, and her eyes were staring at the red-haired boy next to her. The bitter look in his eyes, as if Nagato had done something heinous, made me feel pitiful. If other people face such eyes, they may be fascinated and dig their hearts out in front of Hui Ye, just to make the beauty show a trace of joy and no longer resent. The legendary confidant who harms the country and the people is nothing more than this! Just in the face of such gaze, Nagato''s face didn''t even show the slightest anxiety. Instead, he walked to Kaguya''s side with a smile and said: "I said Huiye, looking at me like this, do you miss me?" "you you!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the faint resentment on Kaguya''s face couldn''t help but instantly turned into a dullness, and she pointed her right finger at Nagato, but he stubbornly couldn''t say something. "Ha, it seems so!" Seeing Kaguya''s changes, Nagato said with a smile, and at the same time opened her mouth to hold the girl''s finger towards her, "Well worthy of a good wife in this seat, worthy of praise!" "what!!!" After being jumped by Nagato''s sudden action, Hui Ye subconsciously withdrew her finger, and the whole person got up from the tufted puff and ran out. By the way, in the process, Kaguya Ji still did not forget the little rabbit in her arms. Nagato watched all this happen quietly, and did not stop it. ... ... "If you don''t chase, is it really okay?" At this moment, there was a slightly weak girl voice in the room with a heroic voice, and Xingxiong Yongyi came to Nagato with a wine bottle. Sitting down next to the red-haired boy, the ghost king girl embraced his shoulders carelessly, "If you guessed correctly, that woman is the Kaguya Ji you snatched." "Tsk, I have to say, it is indeed a super beauty who has brought harm to the country and the people." Having said this, Xingxiong Yongyi took another sip of wine, then choked in his throat and coughed. "As for being so addicted to alcohol!" Seeing Yongyi''s performance, Nagato couldn''t help showing black lines on her face, "Hui Ye, don''t pay too much attention to it, she is like this." What the red-haired boy didn''t say was that Hui Ye''s actions were just expressing dissatisfaction with herself. Otherwise, how could Kaueya, who controls the eternal and necessary power, be so easily frightened, you know, in most cases, she can react to any situation. But this situation is normal, after all, Hui Ye is the princess of the moon who has been spoiled since childhood. Proud as her, naturally will not like his man to have a second woman. Because of the rather awkward relationship between herself and Nagato, the girl can only express her dissatisfaction in this way, but it is a pity that the girl''s dissatisfaction is destined to be ignored by Nagato. Not to mention that there was originally a three-digit Crystal Palace, but there was no such thing. In terms of women, Nagato was never a devoted person.Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com The practice of giving up the entire forest because of one tree is definitely not taken by Nagato! Shaking his head, throwing away the thoughts in his mind, Nagato''s eyes cast a large amount of the ghost king girl next to him, and said softly: "Don''t talk about her, talk about you." "Looking at you, it seems that you have no dissatisfaction with being my wife!" "Isn''t this taken for granted?" Recovering from the cough, Xingxiong Yongyi naturally said, "We Ghost Race don''t have too many ways. Since you have defeated me, then, what''s the deal with marrying you." "If you want, we''ll get to the bridal chamber right away in the evening. By the way, the old lady is still a virgin!" "..." Hearing such heroic words, Nagato couldn''t help being speechless for a while. But Nagato also had to admit that Yongyi''s suggestion was indeed very exciting. The ghost king girl next to her was indeed a rare beauty, and it would be a rare pleasure to conquer it. but "I''m not in a hurry, let''s talk about it when I am interested!" He shook his head and denied the idea of ??the bridal chamber at night. Nagato suddenly thought of something and asked, "Yes, you also know that I just came here not long after Yongyi. Tell me about the world situation and the strong data?" Although there is a well-known and well-remembered existence like Huiyin Shirasawa, Nagato still has insufficient knowledge of the world. The most speechless thing is that what Huiyin knows is not the intelligence of human forces, but some ancient knowledge. As for the monsters of the current era, Shirasawa Maiden may not know Nagato. And just after speaking his own words, Nagato seemed to think of something and added: "By the way, the point is information about the mountain of monsters, I am going to kill it!" "Okay!" In response to Nagatos request, Xingxiong Yongyi said without any hesitation, By the way, if it is to attack the mountain of monsters, I will join in, and with the other three guys, Ive long wanted to have a good fight. ." "Uh, is this okay?" Although I knew the ghost clan''s personality was weird for a long time, seeing the reaction of the strongest ruler in front of the ghost clan, Nagato still couldn''t help showing a little bit of surprise on his face. "What''s the problem?" The heroic ghost king of power took another sip of strong wine, and then spit out a breath of alcohol before speaking, "Our ghost race is different from the normal monster race, as well as humans." "Death is not enough to make us afraid. As long as we can fight, there will be nothing wrong." "...It''s really a strange race!" With a grin, Nagato is quite knowledgeable, but the red-haired boy is quite admired for the ghost clan in his heart. If he decides to war with the Moon City in the future, I am afraid that the ghost clan will be the most steadfast supporter. Thinking of this, Nagato''s desire for the ghost clan is growing! "In that case, then..." After making such a decision, Nagato took the bottle from Yui''s hand, took a sip, and said, "The mountain of monsters will be my first goal!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, a smile appeared on Xingxiong Yongyi''s face, and then he began to speak... 1747 Chapter 043-Challenge and Emperor Inaba You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xingxiong Yongyi is indeed the ghost king of power at the apex of Yingzhou monsters. Although she has an extremely warlike and alcoholic side, she knows a lot about the intelligence of this world. Under her statement, Nagato has suddenly learned more about the world. Originally, Nagato''s cognition of the strong in this life was limited to memories of past lives and hearsays in this life. In the estimation of the red-haired boy, although there are many strong men in this world, there are only a few dozen, but after listening to Yongyi''s talk, Nagato could not help revealing surprising information. Therefore, according to Yong Yi, in this era of monsters, the number of real monsters seems a bit beyond imagination. Not to mention other things, as recorded by the ghost clan alone, Yingzhou occupies more than twenty big monsters. The area of ??Yingzhou on the earth is actually not large, it is just an island country. If you compare it in this way, you can know how many big monsters exist on the entire plane, and in front of such a power, if this era is not the era of monsters, I am afraid that no one will believe it. As for the information on Yokai Mountain, Nagato felt quite tricky. It is said that there was originally the site of Yingzhous unique monsters-Tengu, but later the previous generation of ghosts took a fancy to it and occupied it, and Tengu became the slave of the ghost. After the ghost tribe occupied the monster mountain, the kappa clan and a lot of independent monster powerhouses came to take refuge. I have to say that the mountain of monsters at this time is definitely one of the best forces in the entire Yingzhou Island Country. Under such circumstances, Nagato seemed a bit difficult to obtain the Yokai Mountain. Although Nagato is confident that he can defeat any strong man who is blocking him, his power seems to be difficult to swallow the power of the entire mountain of monsters, so he can''t let Nagato open Wushuang and overturn all the enemies. If you do this, what else do you have to do with this kind of thing? Only soon, Nagato''s distress turned into surprise. Because Xingxiong Yongyi made a suggestion! "Then go to the challenge, send a challenge post directly to the other three ghost kings, and then defeat them in the crowd. In this way, you can get the entire mountain of monsters." "Uh, can this work?" Hearing Yongyi''s words, Nagato said in confusion, "Will the Yokai Mountain really return to another power because of the defeat of its leader?" "Why not?!" Only after hearing Nagato''s words, Xingxiong Yongyi''s face became more confused, and asked, "The weak should obey the strong. Isn''t this just a matter of course? Why not?" "..." At this time, Nagato realized that he had forgotten that the thinking of the ghost race was different from that of normal creatures, and immediately said, "Okay, of course, it''s so decided." ... ... After making the decision, Nagato immediately wrote a letter of challenge to the Yokai Mountain. Although Xingxiong Yongyi said that as long as he sent a challenge letter, no ghost would escape, but because he was worried that the monsters of other races in the mountain of monsters would be blocked, Nagato defeated the ghost king of power and robbed him of his wife. Go up. At the end of the letter, Nagato even said that he was planning to marry the other three ghost kings together.Fat Cat Novels www.fmxs8.com Well, such provocative words, even other monsters besides the ghost clan in the mountain of monsters cannot bear, and it is even more impossible to stop the ghost kings from going to battle. In this way, the strategy for the mountain of monsters is in hand! After doing all this, Nagato bid farewell to Xingxiong Yongyi. After all, the ghost king girl is also in a severely injured state. It is better to give her a little time to rest at this time. The most important thing is that even if the other party is bold enough, Nagato must give her some time to accept herself. The living habits of the longevity species tell Nagato the necessity of waiting. After leaving the room, Nagato looked for Huiyin and asked her to arrange for a monster to send a letter of challenge to the mountain of monsters, and figured out a way to spread the letter of challenge completely within Yingzhou. After the task was delivered, the red-haired boy suddenly realized that he seemed to be fine. So, he wandered casually in the eternal pavilion to pass the time. It''s just that I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. As I walked, Nagato unexpectedly came to Kaguya Ji''s room. Looking at the closed room, and feeling the girl in the room, Nagato sighed gently. The red-haired boy knew very well that Hui Ye might still be angry at this time. If he wants to, as long as he runs into the room to comfort him, and claims that the only person he loves is the other, then Kaguya will probably go straight to his heart. After all, even if there are more calculations in his heart, Hui Ye is an Eastern classical princess after all. After being deprived of Nagato, there are not many choices she can make. It''s just a pity that Nagato will not compromise. Not only love, but even in most situations in life, Nagato will not compromise at all. The overbearing nature has already penetrated the depths of his soul. "call!!!" With a light sigh of relief, Nagato turned around and was about to leave, and then he saw that there was a white rabbit hiding beside the rockery nearby. It was nothing else, it was the rabbit that Kaguya was holding before. I don''t know why, the rabbit is not by Huiye at this time. "Ok?!" Earlier, I hadn''t noticed because my attention was on Kaguya''s body. Now just looking at this little white rabbit, Nagato suddenly noticed the special situation of the other person. Vaguely, Nagato could feel that the luck in the darkness seemed to be being absorbed by this rabbit. "Ha, what an amazing rabbit!" With such feelings, Nagato strolled and approached the rabbit, and in the process, it should be a very timid rabbit without any hiding behavior, quietly waiting for Nagato''s approach. "interesting!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato hugged the rabbit, "It looks like you are very smart. What''s interesting is that you are obviously unique in wisdom and ability, and it seems that you have lived for a long time, but you don''t have The slightest devilish air." "From now on, you are the pet of this seat, lucky rabbit!" Gently stroking the rabbit''s back, some memories of previous life flashed in Nagato''s mind, and then he said, "Since it is a pet of this seat, then I will give you a name." "From today, you will be called Emperor, Inaba... Emperor!" .. 1748 Chapter 044 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and a week has passed in an instant. In these short seven days, the entire Yingzhou monster side can be described as turbulent, with dark waves, and even with the passage of time, it even spread to the entire human cultivation side. And the source of all this is the letter of challenge sent by the demon to the entire mountain of monsters! Just how much the mountain of monsters exists, almost everyone knows that it is the base camp of the ghost clan; and what kind of character the sky demon is, in the eyes of many people, I am afraid it is just a rising star of the monster clan. The rising star of the monster race challenged the leader of the monster mountain, which was originally a small matter. In fact, many people know that ghosts will not evade challenges because of the warlike ghosts. Under such circumstances, every year there are several monsters who don''t know good or bad, and even human Onmyojis challenge the Four Great Ghost Kings, but they are either killed on the spot or pulled over by the Ghost Race. To be honest, Yingzhou''s monsters and onmyojis are actually used to it. Only this time, for some reason, the content of the challenge letter spread. Then, everyone who knew the content was stunned. That''s right, this is indeed another new monster''s declaration of war on the ghost king. But if this rising star has already defeated a ghost king, it is no small matter. And if this rising star has already married the defeated ghost king Qiang as his wife, and is ready to defeat all the other three ghost kings, and complete the achievement of marrying the four ghost kings... So who dare to say that he is a rising star! All in all, the demon is completely famous, especially in the ears of the new generation of monsters, it is even more famous, defeating the ghost king and marrying the wife, this must be so terrible! Not only the new generation of monsters, but the large number of monsters, all shocked. In an instant, the eyeliner of many monsters and humans paid attention to the mountain of monsters, and everyone was waiting for the reaction of the mountain of monsters. Under such circumstances, the ghost kings had to fight! "August fifteenth, the night of the full moon, at the top of the Vermilion Bird Mountain, war!!!" When the response of the ghost kings spread throughout Yingzhou, the Vermillion Bird Mountain in Yingzhou suddenly became the focus of attention. And today, a week later, it happens to be the day of the decisive battle! ... ... Located a few kilometers away from the lost bamboo forest, is an unknown waterfall. When Nagato arrived here in a carriage surrounded by monsters, it was already sunset, and under the last afterglow of the sun, the entire waterfall suddenly turned into a fiery red color. Then, the entire convoy stopped in front of the waterfall, and the evil spirits spread in an instant. "You stay here with the emperor temporarily!" Inside the luxurious carriage, Nagato said this towards Kaguya who was holding Emperor Inaba, then opened the curtain and walked out of the carriage with Xingxiong Yongyi. Huiyin and the other monsters outside the carriage saluted. "Ok!" The monsters who were saluting nodded their heads, Nagato and Yui walked side by side in front of the waterfall. For the first time, they saw the silver-haired youth sitting under the waterfall. That''s no one else, it''s really the tengu incarnation of the Sasheng Maru on this plane. At this time, Sasaomaru is making the final breakthrough. The surging fear is constantly emanating from under the waterfall, and then dissipating under the mighty force of nature, but from Nagatos perception, it is very obvious... Under the baptism of nature, the power of fear of Sasaemaru is constantly being purified.Sogou Library www.sogouso.com He was only a line away from the big monster. "Using a waterfall for body training!" Seeing this scene, Xingxiong Yongyi suddenly said, "It''s a bit difficult to see. There is such a strong man in the Tengu line, which makes me look forward to it." "Just, are you sure that the opponent will be the one who will represent you tonight?" As he spoke, Xingxiong Yongyi''s gaze at Nagato suddenly brought some doubts, "Even if he breaks through, he is only a junior monster, and the three ghost kings are all of the middle level monster!" The so-called primary big monsters and intermediate big monsters are the definition of this plane itself. According to Nagato, it is the realm of Taoist and Taozhen. By the way, high-level big monsters are the so-called Taos! "Don''t worry, he is not an ordinary monster!" Facing Yongyis doubts, a mysterious smile flashed on Nagatos face. Although he became a husband and wife, there are some things that are not appropriate to say now, "Please look forward to it!" After listening to Nagato''s words, Xingxiong Yongyi stopped talking, just waited quietly. And this wait is three full hours! As time went by, the Ghost King of Power found that the surrounding temperature had gradually dropped, and an indescribable aura was rising around, making people feel uneasy and fearful. "It seems that I underestimated him!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Xingxiong Yongyi understood that he was too accustomed to the position of Tengu''s servant, and didn''t realize that the guy who was breaking through before him was a super strong. Suddenly, Xingxiong Yongyi seemed to realize that the future Tengu will rely on the rule of the ghost clan! Although she realized it, she didn''t have any special feelings. It is nothing more than respect for the strong, not worth mentioning! At this time, Yongyi cares more about the powerful being born in front of him. Although the Ghost Race is not stupid, their thoughts are indeed very simple. They are fighting and drinking. Apart from that, there is nothing else. "boom!!!" At this moment, a fierce pressure broke out under the waterfall. The setting sun in the sky that had not completely fallen, and the full moon that had just appeared flickered at the same time, and two yin and yang forces fell from the sky and directly merged into the body of the Shashengwan. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three consecutive violent roars erupted from the body of the Shashengwan. Amid this roar, the surrounding coercion grew stronger and stronger, and almost without any hindrance, it directly crossed the threshold of monsters and big monsters, causing all the monsters to express their expressions of fear. At the end of the third roar, something seemed to be moved in the void, but the fluctuation was fleeting, and few people could be found on the entire plane. At the same time, all the Tengu on this plane felt a mysterious throbbing at this moment... Then, Sesei Maru appeared in front of the crowd with the demon sword in his hand, naked. The perfect atmosphere of the big monster is displayed vividly! The surrounding monsters looked at this scene with expressions of awe. In this world, there is an extremely obvious gap between the monsters and the big monsters. Seeing the Sesho Maru break through so easily, how the monsters are not in awe. Even the veteran big monster''s Yuyi looked a little strange looking at Sesho Maru. You know, back then, the time it took for her to break through from a high-level monster to a big monster was definitely in the unit of years, and the guy in front of her took less than seven days. At the moment, even if he is heroic like the king of ghosts, he can''t help feeling that the demon is better than the demon, and the demon is angry! "well!" Seeing such a Sesho Maru, Nagato nodded, turned and left, "Then it''s time to go. Suzaku Mountain is very lively now. As one of the protagonists, it''s not easy to be late... 1749 Chapter 045 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Suzaku Mountain! This is a very famous mountain in the Yingzhou area. The altitude of this mountain is close to more than 4,000 meters, the peaks are soaring into the clouds, and the tops are white with snow.The mountain is in the shape of a cone, like a fan hanging upside down. A poet once praised it with verses such as "Jade fan hanging upside down in the East China Sea". In terms of appearance, this mountain really has nothing to do with the legendary beast like Suzaku. But in fact, this mountain is really a veritable mountain where Suzaku is located. This incident can be traced back to about 1,500 years ago. There was an earth-shattering super war in the Shenzhou Continent across the sea. The great gods of all walks of life have appeared on the scene to fight, and eventually they even provoke plane consciousness. After that war, the land of Divine Land, which was originally a one-step plane, suddenly weakened, and it is no longer the same. In that war, many mythological creatures and big monsters ran out of China. Some of them went to Yingzhou. Among them, two examples are the most famous. The first example is a nine-tailed fox from Qingqiu Mountain. After she came to Yingzhou, she played a drama of disaster to the country and the people, and even almost completely subverted the entire Yingzhou country. It''s just a pity that the nine-tailed fox failed and eventually disappeared. In the second example, a severely injured dying Suzaku ran to this mountain, preparing for Nirvana. It is said that many monsters in Yingzhou moved upon hearing the news and ran up to this mountain, preparing to fight the autumn breeze. In any case, Suzaku''s immortal name is too much to attract the wind. Then, a fierce war broke out on this mountain, and the Suzaku fire burned the sky and the earth. The result of the war was that both sides were injured. The monsters of Yingzhou were killed and wounded, but Suzaku was missing. Later, to commemorate the war, the battlefield at that time, which was the mountain, was named Suzque Mountain. On weekdays, there will not be too many creatures in the huge Suzaku Mountain. The scarcity of humans is because the place is too tall and sinister, and the scarcity of monsters is because the place is full of the remaining power of the Suzaku in the past. Normal monsters will be consistent here to a certain extent. But tonight is different. When the moonlight first appeared, a large number of figures gathered across the foothills. ... ... Among these onlookers, there is an area where onlookers do not have a super existence of the big monster level, but it is definitely the most conspicuous, because this area is the area where human forces are located. In this battlefield between the ghost king and the demon, humans actually sent forces over. How can this situation not attract the attention of the monsters present... "Master He Mao, is there really no problem staying here?" After once again feeling the good-willing eyes of the surrounding monsters, Fujiwara Bubi couldn''t help but look at the gentle middle-aged onmyoji next to him, Tadao Kamo. At this time, only the strongest Onmyoji in Ping An Jing can protect his safety. "Oh, can''t you stand this, Lord Fujiwara!" Before He Maozhongxing spoke, there was a frivolous irony around him. Fujiwara couldn''t wait to see that it was the talent of He Mao, who had previously competed with him for Kaguya Ji, and now Fujiwara couldn''t wait or even bother to turn around to pay attention to the other party. In fact, if it hadn''t suffered a big loss in front of the demon before, it would have caused the emperor''s dissatisfaction, and his grace would be reduced. Fujiwara used his power to clean up the bastard sooner than he waited. "you!" Seeing that Fujiwara Bubi waited to ignore him, He Maocaiwen, who didn''t seem to have any progress, was furious, and he had to say something when he stepped forward... Old Friends Chinese website www.laoyouzw.com "All right!" Tadayuki Kamo interrupted his speech, then glared at Kamo Caiwen, letting him be quiet, and then said to Fujiwara, "Don''t worry, Fujiwara-sama, here the monsters will not be easy, let alone Their strength here is limited, just because of the face of the ghost clan, they dare not do anything." Just talking about this, He Maozhongxing lamented that human beings actually want to take advantage of the power of the ghost race. In fact, if he could, Tadashi Kamo really didn''t want to come here, but there was no way, the demon''s heavy damage to Heiankyo was so great that the emperor couldn''t bear it. After judging that the demon should not be the opponent of the ghost race, the emperor sent them to the bottom of the stone. "If you can, bring back the head of the demon!" This was an order issued by the emperor before they set off, and it was also the purpose of this operation, but for some reason, Tadao Kamo had always had a bad premonition. Subconsciously looking around, all monsters are pointing, He Maozhong couldn''t help showing a wry smile. "Yes, but, Master He Mao!" At this time, after hearing Kamo Tadaos comfort, Fujiwara did not feel relieved, and asked worriedly, Why is the place where youkai duel is placed in a place that suppresses you? Will there be any traps in it? !" As a politician and conspirator, Fujiwara has always liked to speculate on others with the worst malice. "Don''t worry, Lord Fujiwara!" The answer that Fujiwara was not waiting for was not Tadao Kamo, but a quiet young man standing behind Tadao Kamo, "If it is other monsters, you may be worried, but Guizu doesn''t need it." "Oh, then you just talk about the reason, Qingming!" After being robbed of the conversation, He Mao Zhongxing still smiled, turning his head to look at the boy behind him, his expression was full of encouragement. Seeing this scene, He Mao Caiwen''s face suddenly became ugly. It''s just ugly, but he didn''t dare to say anything at this time. He Mao Caiwen is indeed a genius of the He Mao family, but the guy in front of him named A Pei Qingming is a ghost who has never seen him in a thousand years. His talents are so high that even Patriarch He Mao Zhongxing can''t help but accept him as a disciple and pass on family secret skills! The gap between the two is too big, there is no comparison. "Yes, Master!" Amp Qingming, who didn''t know He Maocai''s thoughts and thoughts, was as gentle and elegant as his teacher, and said, "Ghosts are a very unique race, and their minds are very simple. I am probably choosing here because the Zhuqueshan is the highest." "In the eyes of the ghost race, the decisive battle is sacred. I am afraid that only Suzaku Mountain can become a suitable battlefield." "well said!" He Maozhongxing couldn''t help showing a smile when he heard Ape Qingming''s words. He Maozhongxing was so satisfied with his disciple, he was witty and clever. More importantly, he has never lacked the spirit of inquiry for knowledge. In the eyes of Kamo Tadashi, if there are human beings who can become the patron saint of mankind in this era of monsters in the future, then Ampere Seimei is definitely one of them. For this reason, he did not hesitate to teach all the ancestral secret techniques of He Mao''s family to the other party. After all, this is an era of monsters. Although mankind has established many kingdoms, these countries are too fragile in front of monsters. The fact that the nine-tailed fox almost collapsed the island nation of Yingzhou is a good example. Human beings really need that kind of strong person who can support the racial backbone! "Wow!!!" At this moment, there was a sudden uproar in He Maozhongxing''s ears and recalled it back to reality, and then he sensed that a huge and unspeakable aura was falling from the sky. In a daze, He Mao Zhongxing knew that the ghost clan had already arrived!.. 1750 Chapter 046 Three Ghost Kings Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the ghost anger sweeping the world, the ghost clan finally arrived. The monsters and humans in the foothills of Suzaku Mountain suddenly became chaotic, nothing else, because of the heroic fighting spirit contained in the gloomy ghost aura. There are even many weak humans and monsters that almost fell directly to the ground under this fighting spirit. "Damn it!" At the edge of the mountain, a new-generation monster barely supported his body, looked at the dark clouds in the sky, and said bitterly: "Is this how the ghost clan treats guests? To the guests..." "boom!!!" Just after he finished speaking, he was pressed against his head by a huge palm, and then the whole person was pressed into the ground under his feet and passed out. "Cut, what kind of guest are you kid!" The owner of the giant palm revealed his figure. It was a huge wolf-head monster. Although it looked like a monster with an incomplete transformation, this monster was indeed a veritable big monster. The legendary great demon with the blood of greedy wolf-general of greedy wolf! "Are the new generations turned out to be all guys who can''t bear even the unconsciously released fighting intent of the ghost race?" I saw the General Greedy Wolf looking at the newborn monsters under his feet with some disdain, and turned his head to look around. As far as he could see, he saw the Seven Kills and Pojun, who are also the same monsters, also lying beside a few newborn monsters. . At the moment, the three big monsters nodded intently, each showing a knowing smile. Greedy Wolf, Breaking Army and Seven Kills are all big monsters located at the apex of Yingzhou. In the early years, these three monsters had an earth-shattering collision with the ghost clan. In that collision, they all lost to the ghost kings, and suffered a miserable defeat. However, they do not hate the ghost race. On the contrary, the Three Demons have unspeakable admiration for those fighting wine tycoons. Therefore, they can''t help but do it when they don''t understand the new generation of ghost clan rants. In a sense, this is the characteristic of the ghost race. To be honest, in the face of those unruly, heroic, and upright ghosts, even if they are defeated, not many people will hate it. ... ... The chaos in the foothills did not affect the arrival of the ghost race. The top of Suzaku Mountain was covered by dark clouds in the sky at this time, and the white snow seemed to render a layer of pitch black. Then, a large number of monsters appeared from the dark clouds. The first to appear are the two major races as the mountain of monsters, Tengu and Kappa. A large number of tengu and kappa descended one after another, among which a large number of tengu flew up and surrounded the entire Suzaku Mountain, making a gesture of guarding Suzaku Mountain. The Kappa worked together to form a huge platform enchantment directly on the top of the mountain. The platform is divided into two layers. The inner layer is a huge circle with a radius of at least a kilometer. In contrast, the outer layer is much smaller, with a double barrier between the inner and outer layers. "Om!!!" The invisible fluctuations spread, and all the monsters and humans on the foothills of the Vermilion Mountain felt an invitation and a mysterious attraction. Some people hesitated, but more people responded to this invitation and attraction without hesitation.000 literature www.000wx.com In an instant, most monsters and humans disappeared in place. Then, in the next moment, these monsters and humans all appeared in the outer zone of the platform barrier on the top of Suzaku Mountain. Obviously, this is the viewing platform prepared by the monster mountain for onlookers. "boom!!!" After the audience entered, there was a roar of dark clouds in the sky. Then, the figures of many ghost races appeared one after another. They were the powerful figures of Kong Wu, walking out of the dark clouds, just looking at it made people feel a horrified ghost. However, the horror brought by the ghost race is nothing more than that. Although they all have the hideous faces of the green-faced fangs class, they are not surprisingly terrible, and they can even make people feel a little happy. Nothing else, because these guys are coughing and drinking from time to time. The strong alcohol scent instantly filled the entire barrier. Under such circumstances, even if they understand the existence of the ghost clan, they can''t help but be a little dumbfounded, and those guys who don''t understand the noble clan are completely stupid. After the ghost races appeared one after another, three terrifying auras filled the inside of the barrier. Immediately, the originally drunk ghost races opened their eyes wide, and respectfully gave way to a road, and then three figures strolled out from the end of the road. The first one was a petite girl with long chestnut hair. The girl''s head has huge, untimely horns, and she wears simple clothes. She has thick chains tied around her hands and waist. The other end of the chain is tied with iron balls, iron blocks, and wine gourds. And walking in second place is a pink-haired girl with a bun. This girl was wearing a cheongsam similar to the Shenzhou across the sea, with a lot of bandages tied to her left hand, and her hands also had iron chains, but there was nothing messy on the other end of the iron chains. As for the third place, she was a swordsman girl with a single ponytail and purple hair dressed in red and white. Compared with the first two girls, this girl has a tall figure, with a ghost horn that is very similar to Xingxiong Yongyi on her head, and her whole body is filled with a daring sword intent. Seeing the appearance of these three girls, the whole scene suddenly fell silent. These three girls are no one else. They are the three ghost kings of the ghost clan at this time, the ghost king of the strange family-Ibuki Suixiang, the ghost king of chaos-Ibaraki Huafan, and the ghost king of gods-Kunkara! "Yo Xi, good evening everyone!" After a while of silence, the strange ghost king stepped forward and said, "Welcome everyone to come, first of all, let''s have a drink!!!" While talking, Yichu Cuixiang took off his wine gourd and took a gulp. Seeing Cuixiang''s actions, the rest of the ghost tribes were all in an uproar. All the ghost tribes picked up the wine utensils they carried with them and started drinking happily. Even some monsters and even human beings were attracted by the ghosts and drank together. Until three minutes later- "Ah, it''s finished!" After drinking the last drop of wine in the wine gourd, Cuixiang suddenly spoke. Her voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the enchantment, and everyone and the monsters subconsciously stopped their actions. "Then, it should start, fight!" Then Cuixiang and the other two ghost kings burst into a fierce fighting spirit, "Come out, defeat the challenger of the cow that Yongyi, we wait here, come out!!!" .. 1751 Chapter 047 debut and third more wonderful! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Even if she was shouting, Cuixiang''s voice was still not very loud. However, under the strong and almost substantive fighting spirit of the ghost king, the girl''s voice seemed to penetrate into the air, imprinted in the space, and people couldn''t help but tremble. Some monsters and humans with weaker strength and xinxing even couldn''t help being completely powerless. Under the impact of the fighting spirit, these guys have already lost the heart to resist, unless they can break through the heart barrier, otherwise, if they are hostile to the ghost clan in the future, these guys are completely soft. "The real powerhouse among monsters is really terrifying!" Standing in front of all the human beings, Zhongxing He Mao perceives the fighting intent that permeates the space, and the eyes of the ghost kings can''t help flashing a look of wonder, and he is deeply moved. At the same time, He Maozhong became more and more impulsive in his desire for the birth of a truly strong man. Just after the ghost king''s voice echoed in the barrier for almost ten seconds... "Who do you think is a cow!!!" Sudden voices echoed around, and then a space crack appeared inside the barrier. Xingxiong Yongyi''s figure instantly rushed out of the crack and rushed towards Cuixiang! "Hmph, take me a trick, don''t point to Cuixiang!" Accompanied by such words, the ghost of Lizhi directly blasted a punch at the place where Cuixiang was, and the strong fist spread out, making Yongyi''s whole person as if he had turned into a King Kong Warrior. "I''m afraid you won''t succeed, Dairy Cow Yongyi!" Facing Xingxiong Yongyi''s sudden attack, Yichu Cuixiang''s face did not show any surprise, but the head of the four ghost kings took a step forward and threw his right hand directly. The chain on the girl''s right hand was shaken, and the iron ball at the end of the chain turned into a cannonball and shot towards Yongyi. "boom!!!" In an instant, Yongyi''s fist and the iron ball collided head-on. The fierce turbulence centered on the collision, spreading in all directions, and a gust of wind swept up the entire enchantment area, which caught many monsters and humans off guard, quite embarrassed. "Humph!!" With a soft snort, Yongyi''s whole body retreated ten meters under the force of recoil, and said with a smile, "Sure enough, Cuixiang, you are really strong, and it''s really exciting!" "Stop talking nonsense, and don''t let your man come out!" After listening to Yongyi''s words, an impatient look flashed across Cuixiang''s face, "I dare to say that I want to marry my old lady, this time my old lady is really crazy!!!" "Ha ha!" For Cuixiang''s words, Yongyi just smiled and snapped his fingers. It was like a secret sign, it could only be directly expanded through a crack in one person''s space, turning into a big black hole, and then monsters walked out of the crack in the space. The level of these monsters is not high, and most of them are just some middle and lower level monsters. However, their bodies are full of bloody fighting spirit. Ordinary monsters and humans felt a little uncomfortable when they saw it, but when they saw it, the warriors of the ghost race showed a smile of appreciation, even the ghost kings. At the end of the monster team, a gorgeous carriage came grunting. On the cowl of the carriage, this silver-haired young man with closed eyes was sitting cross-legged, a touch of coercion was spreading from the opponent, full of a strange sense of power.Search Novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc Including the three big ghost kings, the big monsters present couldn''t help but cast their eyes on this silver-haired young man. They can all vaguely see that the opponent seems to have just broken through the level of the big monster. It''s just that for some reason, this feeling is always detached, and there seems to be something more profound in the other party''s body, which can only be vaguely perceived, but cannot be touched. But soon, these people looked away from the big silver-haired monster. Because the curtain of the carriage had already been opened, the red-haired boy named Tenma took his wife, a beautiful woman named Kaguyahime Taketori, and walked out of the carriage. The appearance of the two immediately attracted the attention of many people present. Among them, Hui Ye deserves to be a beauty who is famous throughout Yingzhou. She has attracted the attention of many men just after she appeared. In fact, if you just talk about appearance, the four ghost kings are all first-class beauties, and even Bai Ze Huiyin is very good, maybe a bit worse than Huiye, but it is definitely not much different. But when it comes to attracting men, Kaguya Ji''s charm has broken through the sky. In terms of oriental aesthetics, the men present all yearn to have such a beautiful wife, such as Fujiwara Fujiwara and He Mao Caiwen, their eyes are red at this time. However, although Kaguya Ji is beautiful, it attracts the attention of non-big monsters at most. What the big monsters pay attention to is the demon who dare to challenge the ghost king! To be honest, in the eyes of the big monsters, the red-haired boy seemed to be a little more handsome, and his behavior was a little too calm, and he didn''t even have the slightest aura of power. But because of this, even Yichu Cuixiang couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. In the field of the strong, being invisible means being strong! At the moment, the atmosphere of the whole scene stagnated. After a while, the suffocating sensation spread throughout the enchantment, and everyone held their breath, waiting for the next development. "Good evening, everyone!" At this moment, Nagato opened his mouth leisurely, and then the carrier Kaguya walked a few steps towards the location of the ghost kings, and then said: "I am a demon, come here as promised tonight, then as agreed..." "This is impossible!!!" At this moment, an abrupt shout interrupted Nagato''s words, and then everyone was surprised to see a white figure fluttering out of the ghost race''s team. At the moment, a strange atmosphere that is difficult to speak is permeating the entire enchantment. Huiye chuckled directly, but the others around didn''t dare to laugh, but all blushed, and even Nagato couldn''t help showing a dumbfounded expression. This is also no way, anyone who sees a combination of blue-faced fangs and white clothes will want to laugh. However, in such an environment, this strange ghost brother seems to be unable to understand the atmosphere and still feels good about himself. He said to himself: "You actually want to move my harem, you guys, you can''t find death!" Well, as soon as my dear Guizu said this, the faces of the three ghost kings behind him turned black... ps: This weird flower has deep meaning, it''s a pit... 1752 Chapter 048 Liwei and the fourth more war! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!My name is Guiqi, and I am a ghost. From a very young age, I knew that I was not an ordinary ghost, because in my memory, there is a memory of how to appear that even I don''t know. That is the memory of a human teenager between the ages of fourteen and fifteen. At the beginning, I was able to view these memories from a normal angle, and even derive some messy knowledge from these memories, and threw them to Kappa for research. It''s just that as time goes by, I gradually wonder whether these memories are mine. Because my memory and my sense of isolation are getting shallower... As if that was my memory. Gradually, I felt that I didn''t want to stay with other ghost races. This change was indeed a little frightening at first, but soon, I got over it. Because according to memory, maybe I am the godsend protagonist of this era! But isn''t it? The so-called protagonists in the legend went to another world, crossed into inhuman creatures, then revealed their distinctive characteristics, and finally began to sling everything! After I understood all this, I decided to create a great Crystal Palace. why?Of course it is because this is a must for the protagonist! After making many choices, I set my goal on the four kings of our ghost race. According to the aesthetics of the previous life, the four kings are undoubtedly big beauties. They are strong and completely suitable! It''s just a pity that the great protagonist is destined to encounter setbacks! Before I put it into action, I heard that the ghost king of power was defeated by a guy called the demon and turned into a harem, and the demon also challenged the other three ghost kings. Well, it seems that my old enemy and destiny villain have finally appeared! According to the memory of previous lives, the demon is definitely the name of a bad guy! At the moment, I also hesitate what to do. Finally, I decided to deal with it head-on. This is no way. Since ancient times, the protagonist should be upright, right? I customized a white-clothed man''s battle robe based on the memory of my previous life. It is said that this is a necessary equipment for the protagonist, and then quietly waited for the appearance of the demon. After seven days of waiting and enduring the atmosphere of being with other ghost races, I finally waited for the demon. So, wearing a shirt, I walked out. Everyone on the scene was completely shocked by me, hum! It was just that when he was about to continue accusing the opponent''s big villain, he suddenly felt a terrible coercion coming out of thin air, and then saw the big villain show a dangerous smile. Finally, what caught my eye was an arm that penetrated my heart... ... ... "Um, I accidentally did it, it should be okay!" A beating heart was taken out from the heart of this strange ghost clan, Nagato''s face showed a slightly shy smile, and he directly crushed the heart in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the red-haired boy threw away the blood on his hand.1800 Literature www.1800wx.com The understatement immediately made the hearts of many monsters and humans present. Especially those onmyojis who had been ordered by the emperor to find a chance to deal with the demon, frowned and felt extremely troublesome. "It''s ok!" After hesitating, Cuixiang nodded and said. Although the girl did have some dissatisfaction in her heart, she was only dissatisfied with the fact that the demon could easily do it without her consent. Cuixiang didn''t care much about the life and death of that ghost seven. Although the Ghost Race has a bold personality, when it''s time to start, there will never be the slightest softness. As far as Guiqi said just now, even if Nagato didn''t make a move, he would be dead. "That''s good!" Hearing Cuixiang''s words, the red-haired young man nodded with a smile, and said, "I won''t say any more, let''s just start, how about three against three, two wins in three games?!" "No matter what the mode, we three ghost kings took it!" Facing Nagato''s proposal, Cuixiang and the other two ghost kings looked at each other and agreed without hesitation. "Then the game begins!" Hearing what the opponent said, Nagato glanced at Sesumaru, and after getting the opponent''s nod of agreement, he said, "Our first player is Sesumaru!" While Nagato was talking, Sesho Maru opened his closed eyes, and an aura of terror spread. "interesting!" At this time, King Jinkara, the ghost of the gods, glanced at the demon sword on the waist of Sesho Maru, and took a step forward, "The same weapon is used, let me fight you!" Regarding the decision of the ghost king of the gods, the other two ghost kings looked at each other and expressed no objection. At the moment, all the men and horses tacitly walked towards the outer layer in all directions, preparing to give up the entire central inner battle field to the two big monsters. Turning around, Nagato also took Kaguya Ji and walked towards the outer area. During this process, the red-haired boy subconsciously lifted his clenched right hand, and a slight light was diffused from the gap between the fingers. To be honest, Nagato was surprised, only to kill a strange ghost clan. I got this inexplicable thing by accident. Without careful analysis, the red-haired teenager didn''t know what this gadget was, and could only vaguely feel that this thing has a deep connection with the world. "what is this?" At this time, Kaguya who was following Nagato asked curiously. Looking at the thoughtful gaze of the Moon Princess at this time, it was obvious that she also thought of where the thing Nagato was holding in her hand came from. "I don''t know, but it''s very useful!" He shook his head gently, and the power of time and space flashed across the red-haired boy''s right hand. Soon, the gap between Nagato''s right hand no longer shone. The red-haired boy casually let go of his right hand, but there was nothing inside. "This is not the time to study!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato said, "Let''s watch the battle first. As for the thing, I will tell you after I study it!" .. 1753 Chapter 049: Killing Pills vs. Jin Jialuo First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the late autumn night, the moon hangs high. The soft moonlight is like running water, quietly spilling on the world. At the apex of the Vermilion Mountain, which is nearly four kilometers above sea level, a tall and vast platform enchantment appeared in the sky, turning this highest place in Yingzhou into a battlefield. On the outer layer of the battlefield, a large number of monsters and humans held their breath and waited quietly. And in the inner layer of the battlefield, Sesho Maru and Gangkara stood nearly 100 meters apart. With his eyes facing each other, there seemed to be an edge hidden in the surrounding air. It was a collision of wills between two big monsters! "Ah, what a rival!" Looking at the big silver-haired monster in his field of vision, a smile flashed across Jinkyra''s face. Although the enemy in front of her was just a big monster that had just broken through from a high-level monster, it seemed not to be afraid, but the instinct as the ghost king of the gods told her that this conclusion was wrong. Vaguely, Junkara felt that the big monster in front of him had a certain essential similarity to himself. "What is it, so curious!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the blood of the ghost king in Jinkara instantly boiled, his right foot moved back slightly, and then he stepped on the ground hard... "boom!!!" Accompanied by the crashing sound from the ground, Jin Jialuo rushed out with the help of this force. Almost in a blink of an eye, the King of Ghosts of God approached the Shasheng Maru. The sharp blade on the girl''s waist straightened out of its sheath, as if the magic weapon that had cut everything suddenly bloomed with its own edge. "Come just right!!" Facing the attack of the ghost king of the gods, a warfare flashed across Sesei Maru''s face. There is no doubt that the ghost king in front of him is definitely the strongest enemy he has faced since the advent of the Sessomaru. Just looking at the charging posture is enough to shake the enemy''s will. Although he had the plug-in of the ontological will, Sasheng Maru knew that his weakness was still obvious. The demonic energy and demonic body that had been tempered in less than two or three were too far apart from the power of the ghost king that did not know how many years accumulated and sublimated through battle. Therefore, Sesei Maru understands that he must show his full strength! At the moment, the eyes of the silver-haired monster flashed with light, and the invisible demon power raging inside the entire barrier completely turned into two tangible opposing storm currents in his eyes. In an instant, the gap between the two opposing storms appeared in Nagato''s vision. "It''s now, wounded by the wind!" His pupils shrank slightly, and Sasheng Maru pulled out the demon knife from her waist, and the icy light of the knife suddenly appeared, killing him in the gap between the demon spirit... "boom!!!" In an instant, an unimaginable storm of demon gas suddenly broke out. Jin Jialuo in the charge could not escape such an attack in the first time. He was hit by the terrible storm of demon energy, and the whole person kept flying backwards under the impact of the storm of demon energy. After swinging the knife, a satisfied smile appeared on the face of Sesho Maru. As a demon knife cast only when it came to this world, and a demon knife made with the ability of the destroyed iron teeth as a template, after the wind wound was displayed, this knife was truly preliminary. The next growth needs to be watered with the blood and soul of the strong. "So, give your nameGhost Fang!" At the moment when the words of Sesho Maru fell, the demon knife in his hand made a crisp sound, the cold light bloomed, but the spirit of the ghost and god tooth was truly born at the moment when it was given a name.Fun recitation book www.qusoshu.com Although the Sesho Pill who was feeling all this was happy, he didn''t have much time to pay attention to these things. Because he understands that the wound of the wind is far from enough to defeat the ghost king of the gods. as expected "boom!!!" The demon-qi storm formed by the wind wound completely burst with a violent roar, turning into a large amount of demon-qi wind spreading in all directions. And in the center of this demon-like wind, the figure of the ghost king appeared in mid-air again, unharmed. "Hahaha!!!" Falling gently from mid-air to the ground, the ghost king of God suddenly couldn''t help but laughed loudly, "Fun, such a demon sword, it''s really fun!" As soon as the voice fell, the ghost king waved his sword, and a powerful ghost suddenly broke out! "Xingyou Slash!" Following the girl''s words, Junkara swung out the sword in his hand. In an instant, a large amount of ghost energy accompanied by the crazy sword pressure, turned into a surge of swords, and blasted out. The mighty tide of ghost swords was even several times stronger than the wind wound just now. Many monsters and humans watching the battle around even directly retreated subconsciously. The instinct of creatures makes them want to stay away from this dangerous force. However, at this time, the Sesho Maru, who was at the forefront of the frenzy, did not shrink at all, even showing a very arrogant expression, once again raising the ghost teeth in his hand. "boom!!!" A burst of extremely intense black arrogance burst out of Sesei Maru''s body. In an instant, many big monsters on the scene showed shocked expressions, because they found that the evil spirit on Sesho Maru was very wrong at this time. That is no longer the monster quality that an existence that just broke through the level of a big monster can possess. In that dark arrogance, everyone can feel an ancient power. Immediately, most of the big monsters changed their eyes when looking at Sesei Maru. Full of exploratory meaning. At this time, Sesei Maru didn''t know the thoughts of other big monsters, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care much. His attention was all focused on the sword tide that was about to hit him. Soon, Shashengwan found the weak point of this frenzy, and immediately Shashengwan swung the knife again! "Blasting!!!" In the soft shout, the demon energy on the Shashengwan appeared frantically, merged with the demon sword, and turned into a slender and terrifying stream of demon energy, breaking through the sword tide in front of him. Then, the flow of demons cut by Sesei Maru turned into a tornado, sweeping all the ghost energy and sword pressure around it. In the blink of an eye, the tornado expanded crazily and blasted towards the location of Junkara. "Humph!!!" Seeing that his attack had not only been broken, it had even become the enemy''s strength, Jin Jialuo''s face suddenly showed an angry expression, and in an instant, terrible pressure broke out. The ghost of the gods seemed to have turned into an angry god, and once again wielded the sword in his hand! Amid the faint roar, angry fighting spirit and ghost spirit swept wildly, turning into a more terrifying frenzy than the previous sword tide, and rushed towards the blasting tornado. "Boom!!!" .. 1754 Chapter 050 Ghosts and Ghosts Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Two terrifying energies erupted on the battlefield. Amid the deafening roar, the vast energy wave spread in all directions, and the enchantment that had originally stood around the battlefield appeared to be shaky under the impact. There were even some fallen figures in the kappa army supporting the entire enchantment. It seems that this enchantment is still somewhat unbearable to fight at the level of a big monster. Part of the monsters and humans in the outer layer all showed a look of horror. If the barrier between the inner and outer layers was broken, they would not be able to withstand the aftermath of this kind of battle! "Hey, this is really unreliable!" On the high platform temporarily built on the outer layer, Nagato, who was whispering with Huiye, couldn''t help but sigh softly, and said quietly: "Forget it, let me take care of it, otherwise it will be a little troublesome!" While talking, Nagato raised his right hand, flipped his palm, and a crystal bead appeared on his fingertips. This bead is called the time and space bead, which is the product of Nagato''s recent study of time and space. Although the name is high-end and magnificent, it is actually the product of the condensed power of time and space. "Wow!!!" With a flick of his fingers, the Time and Space Pearl pierced the air, and instantly came to the enchantment in the middle of the inner and outer sides, and then quickly merged into the enchantment. The shock on the enchantment disappeared instantly, and it continued to strengthen at an astonishing speed. The kappas who were keeping the barrier open suddenly felt relieved. At the moment, the kappas couldn''t help looking at Nagato with grateful eyes. In fact, it wasn''t just the kappas. Most of the eyes in the outer layer turned to Nagato. At this time, everyone realized that the demon in front of him was not simple. "It''s amazing!" In the distance, Ibuki Suixiang, who was drinking with Ibaraki Huafan, couldn''t help but speak softly, "It turns out to be the master of time and space. It reminds me of a nasty troublesome woman." "It''s Yakumo Zi, that woman is really troublesome!" Nodded, Ibaraki Huafan agreed with Suixiang''s remarks. He glanced at the battlefield and couldn''t help showing a smile, "Speaking of which, Jinkara is probably shocked now." "We are all shocked, how could she not be shocked." The two ghost kings talked and laughed happily, and there was no slightest tension in their behavior. In a sense, it is not without reason that the ghost king can convince the defeated everywhere. ... ... On the battlefield, the raging energy turbulence has gradually subsided. The anger on Jinkara''s face had disappeared, her eyes looked through the chaotic battlefield, and she looked at the silver-haired monster holding a monster knife in the distance, her body filled with dark arrogance, and her expression was indescribable. Just as the other two ghost kings said, Junkara was really shocked at this time. She really did not expect that the enemy in front of her would walk on such a similar path as herself. The so-called existence must be justified. The existence of the four ghost kings of ghosts is not without reason. The ghost kings are the existence that takes the way of the ghosts to the extreme, and the four ghost kings symbolize the four roads of the ghosts. Among them, as the ghost king of gods, Jinkara symbolizes the way of ghosts and gods in the ghost race! This is a way different from the mainstream of the ghost race.Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com Compared with the path of other ghosts destined to develop their own physical abilities, the way of ghosts and gods focuses on digging into their own spiritual world. Just like Jinkara, she directly sublimated her spirit into the existence of the star ghost body. . Even if one day, Jinkara''s body is destroyed, she will still not die. At this level, Genkara can be called a ghost. To be honest, Junkara is still very proud of her own path. Although she does not have the powerful body of other ghost kings, her ghost power is not inferior, and even more flexible. The most important thing is that she is the most unique within the ghost clan! However, she did not expect that she was outside the ghost clan and saw the second ghost and god... just-- "Why is this ghost so ominous?!" His eyes narrowed slightly, and Jin Jialuo''s war intent rose again. Not only was it war intent, but also an unimaginable coercion appeared. If it were to be accurately defined, it would be... Divine might! In order to find out the reality of the enemy, Jin Jialuo has used his own power of ghosts and gods. "war!!!" Accompanied by the light drink, Jin Jialuo rushed towards the Shashengwan instantly. In an instant, the power of ghosts and gods burst out directly, and Jin Jialuo''s body was filled with golden arrogance, as if it had turned into an unstoppable momentum, and burst out. Faced with such a general trend, no matter what obstacles are, it will be directly destroyed. "Ok?!" The Sesho Maru naturally perceives the changes in Junkara. At the moment, the big silver-haired monster unceremoniously released all of his aura, and in an instant, the pitch-black arrogance spread, filling a radius of hundreds of meters. Standing alone in the center of arrogance, Sesho Maru looks like a demon! "Roar!!!" Suddenly, a roar came from the void. Afterwards, the arrogance of Sasheng Maru gathered in this roar, and it quickly condensed into a large tengu that was a hundred meters tall. The violent killing intent was permeated, and people couldn''t help but feel new fear. The Tengu and Crow Tengu who were guarding outside the double enchantment trembled involuntarily. Unanimously, their gazes turned to the large Tengu condensed by the Sesho Maru. In a short while, these tengues couldn''t help but shed tears. At this time, Sesheng Maru didn''t know the situation of the tengu outside. His attention was completely focused on the enemy in front of him. He didn''t talk nonsense at the moment, directly controlling the large tengu and rushing over. Even if it is the so-called general trend, Sashengwan wants to try it, can I reverse it! Isn''t it just against the sky? Has he done less these years? then-- "boom!!!" The general trend that Junkara had transformed had a head-on collision with the giant tengu. An unimaginable violent impact suddenly reverberated, and the enchantment originally blessed by Nagato, under such impact, showed a little shaking again, but it was only a little after all. ps: The writing software is broken. Rewriting it once made me almost crash!.. 1755 Chapter 051: Victory and Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, even the slight shaking still scared many humans and monsters. There were some arrogant new-generation guys among the original spectators, but under the two consecutive frights and the deterrence of the strong''s combat power, the weak beings understood what humility is. To be honest, if the old guys around see the expressions of these new generations, I am afraid they will be very relieved. In this era of the emergence of powerful people, only by knowing humility can you go further. Otherwise, you might encounter a hidden powerhouse in a remote corner, and then be killed in vain. However, at this time, the old guys around could not see this scene. Their attention was attracted by the situation on the battlefield. "Two kinds of ghosts?" On the high platform, Nagato''s attention was also rarely focused on the battlefield, with an expression of interest on his face, and he muttered to himself softly, "Sure enough, there is nothing strange in the world." Nagato clearly knew that Sesumaru''s way of ghosts and gods was the final result of the power of fear. When Nagato was transformed into the lord of demons and demons, he collected the fear of a monster plane and almost became a ghost, but the red-haired boy felt that it was inappropriate and did not take that step. At this time, Sesei Maru did the same thing, but he did not gather endless demons and demons to become ghosts and gods. Instead, the tengu concept that directly captured this plane became the supreme tengu. Under such circumstances, Shisheng Maru naturally got the fear of the tengu legend of the entire plane easily, and thus embarked on its own path of ghosts and gods. In contrast, Junkara''s method surprised Nagato. She actually sublimated her spirit to the realm of gods through self-thinking. Well, this kind of thinking is already a bit incomprehensible, and Nagato can only admire: Deserving of the ghost king! "Yes!" Kaguyaji beside the red-haired boy couldn''t help but nodded in agreement. Although spoiled on the moon and not strong, Huiye''s insight is not weak. Coupled with the characteristics of permanent and necessary power, Huiye is one of the few people present who can fully see the battlefield situation. In terms of Huiye''s gaze, even in the capital of the moon, there are probably not many people who can match the two ghosts in front of them. Thinking about it this way, Hui Ye discovered that the Moon City seemed to have little qualifications to be superior! "In other words, if he really conquered the mountain of monsters..." With such a question flashed in his mind, Huiye glanced at Nagato subconsciously, and suddenly felt a little mixed in his heart, "Yonglin, what should I do, come on." ... ... As everyone can see, the battle at this time has entered the most intense stage. After the earth-shattering collision, Jinkara couldn''t help flying upside down for hundreds of meters, and the large tengu condensed by the Sesang Maru also completely collapsed under the impact of Jinkara, turning into an endless dark flame. "Hahaha!!!" Quickly getting up from the ground, Jin Jialuo couldn''t help showing a wild smile on her face. After a fierce collision, she had already seen the essence of the power of the Sasa Pill. "It turns out that it can be like this. It''s a long experience, so let''s fight again!" As soon as the voice fell, Jinkara''s power of ghosts and gods exploded frantically, and the terrible divine power filled his body. At the same time, the girl''s face showed an angry expression. Under this mighty power, anger turned into a golden-red flame, which was the anger of ghosts and gods! "Huh!!!" 58 reading www.dushu58.com In the sudden whistling sound, the red-gold flames ignited crazily, turning into a flame giant that was a hundred meters high, like a king of Ming, holding a sword of flame. "Well, then I will come too!" Seeing the changes in Jinkara''s body, Shashengmaru whispered to herself. In an instant, the surrounding pitch-black arrogance gathered crazily again, and it also turned into a pitch-black giant with a height of 100 meters, and then, the pitch-black arrogance also turned into a blade of black flame. As soon as the two giants appeared, they pushed the battlefield to the hottest point. "scold!!!" "Roar!!!" Amidst the two strange roars, the two hundred-meter giants approached each other''bang-bang'', and launched the most frontal and domineering collision, and the continuous roar echoed continuously. The giant''s knives and swords kept colliding, and even kept hitting each other with their fists and feet. In this epic battle, the huge enchantment finally swayed again, and the pitch-black arrogance and red-black flames turned into endless sparks, bursting continuously. The entire battlefield instantly turned into a sea of ??flames, and the surrounding temperature rose extremely. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" In this environment, the battle between the two giants continues. At first, the red-gold King Ming giant had a certain advantage, and even defeated the pitch black giant steadily, but the pitch black giant possessed unimaginable stamina and even survived. The most important thing is that the pitch black giant seems to have a more powerful reserve force than the Ming king giant. As time passed, the pitch black giant gradually began to gain the upper hand. Seeing that the pitch black giant is about to win... "scold!!!" King Ming giant made a violent sound again, and then an unimaginable violent sword intent burst out of King Ming giant''s body, and the giant''s entire body disintegrated in an instant. Afterwards, the disintegrated flames condensed again and turned into a huge sword with a height of one hundred meters, and slashed towards the pitch-black giant! Facing such an attack, the pitch black giant subconsciously raised the Black Flame Blade in his hand. "boom!!!" With a violent sound, the giant blade directly cut off the black flame blade, cut it from the shoulder of the black giant, and cut straight to the giant''s abdomen, almost splitting the black giant in two. The entire battlefield time seems to have stagnated at this moment, and there is no sound. "boom!!!" Afterwards, there was such a crisp sound on the battlefield, whether it was the pitch-black giant or the giant''s giant blade, even all the flames on the battlefield... All of them, at this moment, disintegrated. Countless fragments flew around on the battlefield, and then turned into real powder, disappearing into the air, and soon, on the huge battlefield, only Sesho Maru and Kunkara were left. Junkara collapsed on the ground and passed out into a coma. But Sasheng Maru was not unconscious, but half of his body was stained with blood, and he half kneeled on the ground. The battle is over, and the Sasomaru wins! ps: Something went wrong, there is still a chapter to be released tomorrow, tomorrow''s five watch, damn writing software!!.. 1756 Chapter 052 Fight again, the battle of the ghost king is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Junkara''s defeat made the whole barrier quiet. The faces of almost all monsters and human beings showed extremely surprised expressions, especially those big monsters watching the battle, whose eyes were filled with incredible colors. You know, the ghost king of the gods is the big monster standing at the top of the entire Yingzhou! In the entire Yingzhou area, although it is not the strongest, it is also at the forefront. In the realm of the big monster, Junkara has already taken a long distance. As for Sasheng Maru, it was just a tengu who had just stepped into the realm of a big monster. It stands to reason that the gap between the two cannot be calculated. But the result was the opposite. How this situation does not make these big monsters surprised and unbelievable, but no matter how unbelievable they are, the facts are like this, and they cannot tolerate their sophistry. Right now, the monsters of Yingzhou gradually changed their gazes as they looked at the demons. However, the demons at this time were not in the mood to pay attention to these. Soon, the monsters cheered one after another, and many more monsters walked into the inner battlefield and brought back the Shashengwan. The ghost clan also acted similarly, but the position of the loser made these noisy monsters quiet a lot. After a while, the figure of Sasomaru appeared in front of Nagato. I have to say that the big silver-haired monster at this time looked a bit miserable, and Jin Jialuo''s last sword cut a deep wound on Sesho Maru''s body. Although Sashengwan''s wound had solidified, the blood had dyed his clothes red. "Get a good rest!" Because of the relationship between Nagato and Sesei Maru, there is no need to say any comforting words, the red-haired boy just said softly, "There are tengu, you just need to have a snack." "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" The pale monster nodded, and sat directly on the left end of the high platform, sitting cross-legged with closed eyes, and began to absorb the fear between heaven and earth and recover from his injuries. "Then, the next one..." After dealing with the Shisashengwan matter, Nagato spoke softly, looking towards the right end of the high platform, where Xingxiong Yongyi was lifting the wine gourd and pouring it into his mouth. A lot of drinks were exposed from the girl''s mouth, soaking the clothes of the ghost king, making the ghost king''s figure more attractive. "what!!!" Perceiving Nagato''s gaze, Xingxiong Yongyi finally took the wine gourd and exhaled a long breath, "Give it to me, I, it''s burning!" ... ... When Yongyi walked into the inner battlefield, her opponent was already there waiting. Looking at the bun-head cheongsam girl with the iconic bandage on her right hand in her field of vision, Xingxiong Yongyi''s face suddenly revealed a burst of unhappiness. "Why is my opponent you, Hua Fan!" Xingxiong Yongyi was quick to talk, and he didn''t hide the thoughts in his heart, so he spoke directly on the spot, "Why isn''t it the little dwarf Cuixiang." "That''s really sorry!" Facing Yongyi''s complaint, Huashan Ibaraki had a gentle smile on his face and said softly, "Cuixiang is the first ghost king, and his final appearance is destined." While talking, the gentle behavior of Huashan Ibaraki was not like a ghost, but more like a big lady. But for this situation, Xing Xiong Yongyi, who has been with him for many years, has long been used to it.uu library www.uusk.net The girl knew that this was entirely caused by her own path. Just as Jinkara walked out of his own way of ghosts and gods, and Ibaraki Huafan walked out of a path of ghosts and gods. Many years ago, Ibaraki Huafan once crossed the sea and arrived on the mainland across the sea to learn the art of immortals and merge it with the way of the ghosts, creating the fairy path of the ghosts, referred to as ghosts! As the ultimate person in this way, Ibaraki Hua Fan has long been free from the various influences of the ghost body. Therefore, when not in combat, this guy will not look like a ghost at all. Probably because of this, in the past when the ghost kings used to have civil wars in the Yokai Mountain, Ibaraki Hua Fan rarely joined them and seldom used their full power. "However, this is also good!" After a moment of silence, Xingxiong Yongyi''s face showed a frenzied smile again, "Hua Fan, come on, let''s have a real contest!" "Look at whether my Diamond Way is powerful, or your ghost and fairy way is mysterious!" As soon as the voice fell, the fighting spirit on the Ghost King of Power boiled, condensed into substance, and spread in all directions, causing the surrounding temperature to start to rise. "Ah, you deserve to be Yongyi." Feeling the oncoming fighting spirit, Ibaraki Hua fan seemed to be bathed in the hot wind, but he was at ease. "This fighting spirit is one of the best among our ghost kings." "Since it is Yongyi''s invitation and it is related to the future of the ghost clan, then the Hua Fan will naturally accompany it!!!" While she was talking, the gentle temperament of the girl gradually disappeared, as if it had turned into the wild temperament of nature, and her brave warfare burst out from Hua Shan. If Yongyi''s fighting spirit is a burning fighting spirit, then Hua Shan''s fighting spirit is a natural roar. The two fighting intents did not yield to each other, and a gust of wind was set off throughout the battlefield. then "boom!!!" Almost in an instant, the two girls had the most positive collision. Yongyi''s fist hit Hua Shan''s head directly, but was blocked by Hua Shan''s left hand, but Hua Shan''s arm trembled slightly under the blessing of the shattered Diamond Power. It couldn''t help being so, under this super strong force, Hua Shan couldn''t help even leaning back. It''s just that under such circumstances, Hua Fan is not to be outdone. But seeing the girl directly turning her body, turning the backward tendency into inertial acceleration, the bandaged right hand exploded and hit Yongyi''s face. "boom!!!" In this collision, the two ghost kings suddenly separated a distance. After that, the two of them didn''t even have time to care about their injuries, they rushed up again with a big laugh, you punched me, kicked me, and launched the most intense frontal fight! Shortly after the opening, the entire battle entered the most intense stage. "Ibaraki Hua Fan!!" "Xingxiong Yongyi!!!" Loudly calling out each other''s names, Xingxiong Yongyi''s power of breaking the King Kong was brought to the extreme, and the power in Ibaraki Hua''s fan was also extracted to the extreme. The two of them sent a very spicy punch to each other without hesitation! "Boom!!!" .. 1757 Chapter 053 Hua Fans hole card is second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the shock waves visible to the naked eye spread in all directions. Maintaining the posture of punching, Xingxiong Yongyi''s entire body began to soar, and the blood of the ghost race continued to boil and roll, making the girl as if she was incarnation of the King Kong Warrior! In the next moment, the impossible diamond power that exceeded the limit burst out from the girl''s fist. "boom!!!" Under this strength, Ibaraki Hua fan flew upside down. Not only that, the right hand that the girl used to fight Yongyi before broke directly and turned into bandages. There was nothing inside the bandage. The spectators on the outer layer of the barrier showed shocked expressions, and the noise sounded. Who would have thought that as a generation of ghost king, Ibaraki Hua fan would have no right hand. What happened to her right hand falling to the ground? At the moment, many people showed a curious look. "Tsk tusk, Hua Shan''s right hand..." On the high platform of the ghost clan on the outer layer, Yi Chui Cuixiang fiddled with the wine gourd in his hand, but his eyes were on the battlefield. To be precise, he was watching Hua Shan''s right hand. Some very long memories flashed through some dimly drunken eyes... "By the way, it seems that I have only seen the Hua Fan one?" During the words, Cuixiang''s gaze turned to Yongyi, and a gloating smile flashed, "Dairy Cow Yongyi, hehe, I see how you lose this time!" ... ... At this moment, on the battlefield of the inner layer of the barrier... Yongyi, who had just exploded and slapped Hua fan into the air, couldn''t help feeling a bit of chills. The strong instinct told her that someone close to him was talking about him. "It should be the dwarf Cuixiang cursing me!" This thought flashed in his mind, but Yongyi''s body moved on its own. The instinct of battle allows the girl to take advantage of the victory and pursuit, and the fighting spirit and ghost energy in the body continue to merge and explode. The power of the ghost king''s secret moves, the three-step must-kill, burst out directly. "first step!" Taking the first step, Xing Xiong yelled into an inch and directly crossed a distance of hundreds of meters. In a blink of an eye, the girl directly caught up with the Hua Fan, which was still flying upside down in mid-air, and the powerful power of Shattering King Kong directly crushed Hua Fan. At the same time, the Ghost King of Power seemed to be transformed into an indestructible super tank, and slammed into the Hua Fan that had not yet landed. "boom!!!" In the sudden collision sound, Hua Shan''s whole body flew upside down at an even more alarming speed, and soon directly hit the barrier, spitting out a mouthful of blood. However, even so, Yongyi''s attack has just begun. "The second step!" Speaking softly in his mouth, Xingxiong Yongyi took the second step, his body had already reached its limit, but his fighting spirit and ghostly aura had once again broken the limit. The unimaginable strong presence makes the ghost king seem to be the only protagonist on the battlefield. At the same time, the girl seemed to have crossed the space, and appeared in front of Huashan Ibaraki in the blink of an eye, and the power of the shattered King Kong burst out suddenly. Hua Fan''s pupils, who had just recovered from vomiting blood, couldn''t help but shrank violently, revealing a little amazement.596 Novel www.596xs.com To be honest, because he rarely fights with other ghost kings, Hua Shan really doesn''t know that Yongyi''s melee combat ability is so fierce that he can be called the strongest melee master in the ghost king. Rao is the Hua Fan who can communicate with animals and acquire the instinct of the beasts to fight, but it still cannot resist. but-- "Fortunately I have a hole card!" This thought flashed in his mind, Hua Fan did not hesitate, and directly used his hole cards. In an instant, the bandage on the girl''s right hand spread directly, first pierced through the void, then extended and intertwined from the void, turning into a large net, blocking her front. Faced with such obstacles, Yongyi at this time didn''t even look at it, and rushed over. The huge bandage net could not stop the girl''s offensive at all, and it broke directly under the impact of Yongyi. At most, it just delayed the actions of the Ghost King of Power for less than a second. However, this time of less than one second was enough for Hua Fan. At the moment, the girl walked along the barrier and rose into the air at an astonishing speed. "Liberate, my right arm!" Looking condescendingly at Xingxiong Yongyi, who was about to launch an attack at him ignoring the distance, Ibaraki Hua fan whispered the liberating spirit. then "Roar!!!" The earth-shaking dragon''s roar came from the dark void that appeared on the girl''s right arm. The next moment, a 100-meter-high blue dragon rushed out of the void and rushed towards the Yongyi below. Xingxiong Yongyi was surprised by the vastness of Longwei, and he couldn''t help resounding the previous battle with Nagato. Immediately, the fighting spirit in the heart of the ghost king of power soared to the point where it could not be added. "third step!!!" Without any hesitation, Xingxiong Yongyi took his third step. In an instant, the girl turned into a golden streamer, and rushed directly toward the blue dragon who swooped down from above, firmly and decisively, leaving no way out! Like the dragon slaying hero in the epic, people can''t help but shock. "boom!!!" "Woohoo!!!" After a while, a roar that was beyond imagination reverberated throughout the enchantment. Accompanied by the blue dragon''s wailing sound, the golden streamer actually slammed the swooping blue dragon by ninety degrees. Everyone clearly saw that a huge blood hole appeared directly on Qinglong''s head. A large amount of dragon blood spilled from the air, which looked rather miserable. It''s just that the golden streamer also lost its stamina, retreated from the dazzling color, and directly showed Xingxiong Yongyi''s slightly panting figure. However, at this moment-- "Roar!!!" The originally badly injured Azure Dragon screamed again, and a dragon swung its tail directly, slapped Yong Yi heavily in midair, and slammed it to the ground. "boom!!!" Under the strong impact, the entire enchantment platform showed a trace of shaking! "It seems that I won!" The Hua Fan in mid-air looked at all this and couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, and then slowly descended, the seriously injured Qinglong hovering directly beside him, whispering in a low voice... 1758 Chapter 054 The third opening of the final battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the entire outer viewing area was silent. Almost all the monsters and humans grew their mouths involuntarily, showing a look of horror. None of them expected that Ibaraki Hua fan would actually raise a blue dragon. Although I don''t know what the specific situation is, the reputation of Ibaraki Hua Fan does not appear to be the king of ghosts, and is completely famous. It is estimated that before long, the entire Yingzhou, and even the Shenzhou across the sea will know its name. After all, that is the legendary beast-Qinglong! "Okay, it''s okay!" On the battlefield, Ibaraki Hua Fan, who was the focus of everyone''s attention, had restored her gentle temperament, comforting the little puppy-like dragon in front of her. "Woohoo!" With a low groan like a puppy, Qinglong''s whole body kept getting smaller, and then he turned directly from the void on the right arm of Ibaraki Hua''s fan. Then, the surrounding bandage appeared out of thin air, and a right hand was tied again. "Is this your hole card?" At this moment, a slightly weak voice rang in Hua Shan''s ears, and the girl''s face was not surprised. Turning her head and looking over, Xingxiong Yongyi was struggling to stand up. Obviously, Qinglong''s attack did not make Yongyi lose his combat effectiveness, but it also caused her to suffer a heavy blow. "Yes, Xiao Qinglong is indeed my trump card!" Faced with Xingxiong Yongyis question, Ibaraki Huafan did not hide it, When I was pursuing immortality in China, I saw a Qinglong who was seriously injured and dying during the Conferred God era. I killed him. "It''s just that even if the sacred beast Qinglong is seriously injured, it is not easy to be replaced. He swallowed my right hand." "The damage caused by the sacred beast is very difficult to recover, because when I was angry, I made the body of the Qinglong into my own arm, and then it became like this somehow." "..." After hearing what the other party said, Xingxiong Yongyi couldn''t help being a little silent. At this time, the girl finally understood the origin of the name of the other party''s ghost king of chaos. Although the Ibaraki Hua fan looked very gentle, it did bring out the true meaning of chaos to the fullest. The so-called chaos is the subversion of order! The blue dragon is a creature that surpasses the ghost clan, and with the body of the ghost clan, swallowing the blue dragon, and even turning it into his own arm, the Ibaraki Hua fan is indeed something to be ignored! "Continue to fight?" Seeing Yongyi''s silence, Hua Shan felt a little uncomfortable and couldn''t help but ask. After listening to Hua Shan''s words, Yong Yi finally recovered from the silence. When she was about to say something, she suddenly felt a wave of attraction. Later, Yong Yi''s figure disappeared directly in front of Hua Shan. "It seems that it''s no longer necessary!" Seeing this scene, Hua Fan chuckled slightly, and then a slight footstep came from behind Hua Fan, "Ahem, Hua Fan, it''s almost time to change!" ... ... "Hey, you fellow, let me go!" In the audience area outside the enchantment, Xingxiong Yongyi suddenly appeared here and was surprised at first, and then found himself in Nagato''s arms, and couldn''t help but struggle. This is not only because of the girl''s shyness, but also because she doesn''t want to be so defeated.Global Novel www.qqzkw.com Although he was seriously injured at this time, Xingxiong Yongyi felt that he could fight again. This is not a girl''s fantasy, but a real fact. The body of the ghost clan is so unreasonable! The most important thing is that Yongyi doesn''t want to lose twice in a row, and every time he loses under the power of the dragon. Even the heroic ghost king is good-looking, isn''t it? just-- "Snapped!" With a sudden sound, Yongyi''s struggle suddenly stopped. Because Nagato''s right hand slapped the girl''s buttocks directly, and while ripples, it also directly slapped the ghost king girl. Pity can be seen from the sky, Xingxiong Yongyi was treated this way for the first time in her life. Especially, in this public place in full view! The surrounding monsters and humans couldn''t help but feel a little dizzy, especially the admirers of the ghost king, they were directly dumbfounded, their brains blank, and they couldn''t even think. "My order, you can''t object!" At this time, Nagato''s left hand squeezed Yongyi''s chin, and lightly tapped on her cherry lips, "Next, give it to me, now give me a good rest, you know?" After listening to Nagato''s words, Yong Yi nodded her head sluggishly. "well!" Placing the ghost king girl in her arms in her original position, the red-haired boy stood up leisurely, moved his body, and made a crisp sound. "Then next, it''s time for my performance!" With that said, the red-haired boy stepped out and disappeared in place. Then, under a slight spatial ripple, his figure appeared directly on the inner battlefield. This caused all the monsters and humans who saw this scene to shrink their pupils. Although from the very beginning, the demon has been refreshing the understanding of the demons and humans, but such an understatement of the spatial movement ability still makes the threat of the demon rise again. If Nagato knew what these guys were thinking, I''m afraid he couldn''t help laughing. However, the red-haired boy at this time did not have the intention to pay attention to these. After appearing on the battlefield, the red-haired boy''s eyes were attracted by the Yibuki Cuixiang who had already appeared on the battlefield. At this time, the ghost king girl was drinking, and she was drinking heavily. That bold and unruly attitude is not inferior to Yongyi at all. However, Nagato is not concerned about these, but the invisible aura that pervades Suixiang. Feeling these auras, Nagato seems to have seen countless ghost history. From the beginning, the ghosts crawled out of hell, turned into monsters, and then gathered thousands to become ghosts! In that small body, it seems to carry the entire ghost race! "Sure enough, so!" Looking at Cuixiang, Nagato finally couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, and then said, "You are the spokesperson of the will of the whole ghost clan, Yichu Cuixiang." "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Suixiang finally stopped drinking, her eyes were full of surprise when she looked at Nagato, and then the girl chuckled lightly. "You are really interesting, no wonder you can beat that guy Yongyi, here!" While talking, the girl threw the wine gourd in her hand directly in front of Nagato. After watching the red-haired teenager subconsciously catch the wine gourd, the girl said: "Drink, this is what I asked you to, and let us fight to our heart!!" .. 1759 Chapter 055 Nagato vs Cuixiang Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yichu Cuixiang is the purest ghost race! Although it only took less than a moment to get along with each other, and there wasn''t even much conversation, Nagato came to the conclusion that she was more authentic than the other three ghost kings. The remaining three ghost kings have more or less borrowed power from outside the ghost tribe on their growth. But Yichu Cuixiang was completely absent, walking on the most orthodox way of ghosts. After the girl took the orthodox way of the ghost tribe to the extreme, if the racial will of the whole ghost tribe did not choose her as the spokesperson, I am afraid it would be a little unreasonable. Therefore, she is the first ghost king of the ghost clan, the ghost king! "interesting!" With a soft smile, the red-haired young man raised the wine gourd in his right hand and poured wine into his own mouth. The heroic gesture was a bit of a ghost wine tycoon. At least after making Cuixiang looked at it, there was a flash of light in his eyes. Soon, Nagato drank the wine in the wine gourd. "what!" After a long sigh of alcohol, Nagato''s gaze suddenly looked at Suixiang with a smile but a smile, "By the way, are we indirect kissing?" "Huh, is that right?" Obviously, Nagato''s malicious molesting didn''t get a response, because the moment he finished drinking, Cuixiang entered a fighting state, and his temperament completely changed. A terrible aura spreads from the girl, like a group of demons dancing! Even across the barrier, the spectators on the outer layer also felt a sense of unspeakable fear. At this time, Cuixiang had completely transformed into an evil spirit. "Does this kind of thing make any sense?" Somewhat unclearly tilted her head, the ghost king girl showed a little cute expression. It''s just that under this terrible aura, it''s not cute at all! But soon, she threw away these useless thoughts and threw them out with her left hand. The iron chain dragged the entire iron ball and blasted towards Nagato, like a cannonball. Facing the girl''s attack, the red-haired boy smiled slightly and leaped back to avoid the bombardment of the iron ball. "Avoid it, then..." At this time, Cuixiang faintly heard from a distance, and the ghost king girl opened her small mouth and breathed directly towards the place where Nagato was. Then, a gust of wind swept directly on Nagato, and was about to blow it away! In this strong wind, the red-haired boy even smelled the wine. "Uh" Some speechless shook his head, Nagato knew that he should almost start fighting seriously, after all, Yichu Cuixiang was more difficult than Xingxiong Yongyi. Most importantly, the power of racial awareness in Cuixiang has not been fully activated yet! Under such circumstances, Nagato dared to pack a ticket. When necessary, Cuixiang would definitely explode. To be honest, this kind of exploding enemy is definitely the most troublesome. Nagato was ready to truly explode all his power. but "Before this, try this first!" Talking to himself like this, a burst of extremely powerful dragon power burst out of the red-haired boy, and four dragon shadows of different colors appeared behind the red-haired boy. Under the sudden pressure, Cuixiang couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes and stopped his mouth.New Pen Quge Novel www.510xsk.com In an instant, the surrounding wind stopped. "Roar!!!" At this moment, in the sudden roar, the four dragon shadows merged into the body of the red-haired boy, and the gray arrogance burst out from it... "Roar!!!" The thick dragon roar suddenly appeared out of thin air, echoing through the entire battlefield, and then the endless dragon power descended from the sky, and the surrounding time seemed to stagnate. Time dragon mode, this is the second battle mode recently developed by Nagato! With the power of light, dark, wind and thunder, evolved the power of the dragon of time! "call!!" Feeling the power of the time dragon in his body, Nagato exhaled a long breath, and a smile of satisfaction appeared on his face. The evolution of the power of the dragon of time shows that Nagato has taken a step further in exploring the power of the origin of the tunnel. The most important thing is that space is regional, while time is fluid. The power of the space dragon will cause the collapse of the entire battlefield, but it is difficult for the time dragon to do so. In addition, Nagato itself is not very interested in the time of rebellion, at most stagnating time, seeing the future. Therefore, in the time dragon mode, Nagato''s continuous combat capability is greatly enhanced. and so "Fight!" With such words in his mouth, a pair of wind and thunder wings appeared behind Nagato. In an instant, the whole person traversed in the void and rushed towards Cuixiang. "It''s just right!" Facing Nagato''s active attack, a frantic smile appeared on Cuixiang''s face. He raised his right hand to the incoming red-haired boy and said: "Air, give me the greatest concentration!" Along with Yan Ling, huge fireballs gathered in front of the girl, and shot out at the red-haired teenagers who were attacking. For a while, the entire battlefield was filled with barrage of fireballs. Looking at the barrage in front of him, Nagato knew for the first time that it was not actually a fireball, but an aggregate of air particles gathered infinitely. At the moment, the red-haired boy did not try hard, but chose to graze! Under this barrage, Nagato showed an amazing ability to predict, and actually avoided the attack one after another. There is no other reason for this happening. It is Nagato that sees the future trajectory through the power of time. Under this premise, Nagato traverses the barrage with an amazing trajectory. "Take it, Time Dragon''s iron fist!" Soon, the body of the red-haired boy appeared directly in front of Yi Chui Cuixiang, a large amount of gray arrogance gathered in his right hand, and he blasted directly at the girl. Facing Nagato''s fist, Cuixiang wanted to evade for the first time. However, with the red-haired boy''s fist locked in, Cuixiang immediately felt that the time around him was sluggish. Cuixiang, who could have avoided the opponent''s attack, was hit directly by the body when he was caught off guard. then "boom!!!" Like a fragile product, the girl was shattered. Seeing this situation, almost all the appearance fighters stood up one after another. They couldn''t believe that Yichu Cuixiang, known as the first ghost king, was gone. ps: There is one more update, it will be late!.. 1760 056 The Battle of Haze Seeks Subscription You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But soon, the abnormal change regenerated on the battlefield. The mysterious mist suddenly appeared out of thin air, and in an instant it filled the entire battlefield of the inner layer of the enchantment. All the spectators were surprised at first, and then the noise continued. Of course, no matter how stupid the spectators were, they knew that Yichu Cuixiang was not dead. The noise is just because I can''t continue to witness the exciting battle. "What''s happening here?" Looking at the mist that obscured the view in the battlefield, Kaguya asked with some curiosity, but the object of her inquiry was an existence that surprised all the monsters and humans around him-Ibaraki Hua Fan. I don''t know if the ghost king''s head was twitched. After Nagato walked into the battlefield, she ran to the demon''s side. What made people even more speechless was that Huiye welcomed the other party without any hesitation. Then, the two people sat and chatted very friendly. "That''s Cuixiang''s ability!" Facing Huiyes question, Hua Shan didnt conceal it and said, Cuixiang can control the density of everything, manipulate the density and sparseness, and let everything gather or disperse. "That haze is nothing more than Cuixiang letting everything out of herself." Of course, during the talk, Hua Fan still deployed a small sound insulation technique. Although the ghost kings are not very concerned about whether they will be known by others about their own ability information, they are also not brain-disabled, at least they don''t like to leak this information everywhere. As for answering Hui Ye''s question, it was just because Hui Ye was a friend recognized by Hua Fan. "Oh I got it!" Hearing Hua Shan''s answer, Hui Ye couldn''t help but feel a little stunned, "It sounds tricky. I don''t know how my husband will deal with it. I really look forward to it." "Haha, you are really interesting!" Regarding Kaguya''s words, Ibaraki Huafan couldn''t help laughing a few times, and after a graceful sip of the wine, he said, "It''s more than tricky, it''s a nightmare!" While talking, Hua Shan remembered a fight he had with Cuixiang. In that battle, Hua Shan even liberated the Qinglong on his right... It''s just that there is still nothing to do with Cuixiang, only hatred and defeat. "Suddenly I feel a little upset!" Thinking of this, the girl couldn''t help whispering to herself. ... ... At this moment, in the misty battlefield... The red-haired boy stood with his hands on his back and stood leisurely, gray arrogance slowly spreading around him, and his purple eyes were like sharp dragon eyes, constantly patrolling around. From the beginning, Nagato knew that Ibuki Cuixiang was not dead. This is not only from the memory of the previous life, but also because he can feel that the life breath of Cuixiang still exists, scattered in the surrounding mist. According to the information brought by the memories of previous lives, Nagato knew that Cuixiang could atomize himself, and the atomized Cuixiang would turn into countless tiny tiny Cuixiang. Only when Nagato observed based on intelligence, he could not find the so-called miniature scent. After getting this result, Nagato was suddenly speechless. Being able to shrink to the point where it can''t be seen clearly by the naked eye, the red-haired boy is a little unimaginable. What kind of situation has Yibuki Cuixiang let himself break down? Cell level, or smaller nuclear level, or... Starting Point Novel Network www.qidiantxt.com Surprised to surprise, the red-haired boy began to think about how to fight for the first time. The first way to come to Nagato''s mind was to overturn the battlefield. As long as you use map gun-level power to blast the entire battlefield into slag, you should be able to win. However, Nagato did not come purely for victory. Therefore, this idea was directly rejected. Then Nagato came up with a second way, that is, wait for work with ease! Although this seems very passive, it is a good way. After all, Nagato doesn''t lack time, and Cui Xiang can''t be transformed into mist forever. After all, this mist is maintained by Cuixiang''s ability, and there is absolutely a limit to its existence. The surrounding environment is very quiet, and Nagato is also very quiet. The passage of time will not let the red-haired boy show any eagerness. He is like a most experienced hunter, patiently and quietly waiting for the appearance of the prey. until-- "boom!!!" Suddenly, there was a violent roar above the red-haired boy. Even if he doesn''t raise his head, but just feels the hot breath coming from the top of his head, Nagato knows that it is a fireball condensed by Cuixiang''s manipulation of the density of everything. Nagato, who had no intention of blocking the fireball with his body, jumped out to the side. However, at this moment, the haze changed. In an instant, countless iron chains appeared out of thin air, passing through the side of the red-haired boy, fixing it, and then countless iron chains turned into dense iron nets. Nagato himself is the core of this large chain network. Then, countless fireballs appeared out of thin air. "Wow!!!" Yichu Cuixiang didn''t show up, directly controlling the endless fireball, blasting down towards Nagato from all directions on the ground. The countless number made people feel a little chilling. just-- "Do you want to defeat me with this method?" In the face of such an attack, Nagato''s face was indifferent, and his arrogance soared, "Accept the trial of the years, and the ruling of the time dragon!!!" Along with Nagato''s words, the gray flames erupted completely and turned into a whirlwind to spread. The surrounding iron chains quickly decayed and cleaned under the gray whirlwind, and the fireball that came from bombardment, near the gray whirlwind range, also quickly disappeared. Let everything sink in the years, this is the power of time! Even the surrounding mist in contact with the whirlwind has been slightly reduced. "Ok?!" Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly realized that he seemed to be thinking too much before, and before dissolving into mist, the attack originally was ineffective against Ibuki Cuixiang. After all, Cuixiang was originally a longevity species that had lived for an unknown amount of time, and was still a powerhouse in Taoism. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for Nagato to erode such an existence through the passage of time. However, after being decomposed into mist, the power of the countless tiny incense extracts that make up the mist is weakened to the extreme, so they don''t have the resistance of the body! At the moment, Nagato did not hesitate to display the ruling of Time Dragon with the highest output power! "Boom!!!" .. 1761 Chapter 057 Fierce Battle and Volcano First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The arrogance of time suddenly erupted and swept in all directions. But at this time, it seemed that the crisis was felt, and a terrible coercion also broke out in the mist, suppressing the arrogance of the time that had already burst. Faced with this situation, the red-haired boy was not surprised but rejoiced. You know, this kind of change in the mist clearly proves that Nagato''s power has great restraint on Ibuki Suixiang, otherwise, there will be such a reaction. Now that he knows how to defeat the enemy, Nagato naturally has countless ways to achieve his goals. The background of the heavens and worlds has created Nagato''s seldom helpless situations. the most important is "This coercion should be the coercion of the will of the entire ghost race!" Feeling the ever-increasing pressure around him, watching the mist that gradually thickened, a gleam of light flashed in Nagato''s eyes, and the surging fighting spirit began to spread. "Very well, as a man about to conquer the ghost race..." The power of the dragon in his body continued to circulate, and the momentum on Nagato''s body became more and more sharp. "I want to personally defeat the will of the clan, the roar of the time dragon 1!!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato imitated the breath of a dragon, spewing out a lot of gray starlight from his mouth. After these gray starlights appeared, they reacted perfectly with the surrounding gray arrogance and gray storm, and they turned into an expanding time domain. Everything outside the domain is constantly being eroded, and everything inside the domain is all decayed. The terrible and great power of time is fully demonstrated at this moment. "Roar!!!" Facing the pressing force of the time domain, the surrounding mist uttered a roar as if ten thousand ghosts shouted, and the will of the ghost tribe instantly revealed unspeakable anger. In the next moment, part of the mist condensed and turned into the figure of Yibuki Cuixiang, appearing in front of the time domain. Looking at the approaching field in front of her, Cuixiang''s eyes flashed with determination. "Three Steps of Profound Understanding!" Suddenly, Cuixiangshi displayed a secret move similar to Yongyi. The first step was taken. The terrible racial will was blessed on her body, and the girl more than doubled her size. Only at this moment, the surrounding mist suddenly became thinner. After that, the girl took the second step, the ghost king''s fighting spirit soared to the extreme, the whole person doubled again, and the surrounding mist suddenly left only a thin layer. When Cuixiang took the third step, the whole person had turned into a giant more than ten meters away. At this time, the surrounding mist almost melted into Cuixiang''s body. The surrounding spectators saw Cuixiang''s posture and the situation on the battlefield one after another, and almost everyone''s faces appeared surprised. Especially the two ghost kings who were still awake, looked at each other in surprise. However, at this time Cuixiang did not mind the surrounding situation at all. Under the blessing of the will of the ghost race, the girl''s body at this time contained an unimaginable vast force. Without any hesitation, the giant Cuixiang blasted his own fist toward the expanding time domain! "boom!!!" In an instant, the shock like a comet hitting the earth broke out completely. Amid the deafening roar, the realm of time shattered and turned into aftermaths of power, reverberating throughout the enchantment... Especially the power of time contained in it, completely shaken the entire enchantment. After the attack, Cuixiang''s whole body was restored. At the moment, the girl''s face paled for a moment.Niuniu Chinese Network www.nnzw.net But soon, she recovered. however-- "Wow!!!" The sudden sound of breaking through the air was particularly clear under the aftermath of this shock. The figure of the red-haired boy appeared straight to Cuixiang''s side. Without any hesitation, the red-haired boy swept towards the ghost king and bombarded her abdomen. "boom!!!" Kicked by Nagato''s foot, Cuixiang flew out and slammed heavily on the barrier. The barrier that was already a little shaken, at this moment, a slight crack appeared directly, and the spectators outside the barrier couldn''t help but frightened. It stands to reason that at this time, Nagato should stop and mend the barrier. Otherwise, the result of the broken enchantment will definitely be heavy casualties. just-- "Severe casualties? It''s my fault!" Without hesitation, Nagato rushed towards Yibuki Cuixiang. At this time, he should not hesitate to take advantage of the victory and pursue it, otherwise it would be another uphill battle when she was relieved. The red-haired boy can understand that the so-called strange ghost king is really weird in battle. If he could, he would rather play early than fight this guy. This kind of battle is too troublesome and makes people a little unpleasant! It''s just that there are almost always people who are unhappy in their lives. When Nagato was about to give Cuixiang the final blow, a mysterious fluctuation suddenly appeared in his intuition. Subconsciously, the red-haired boy stopped the offensive in his hands, his eyes suddenly narrowed. Not only Nagato, but the surrounding big monsters showed different colors. Even Cuixiang, who had just recovered his senses, was like this. These big monsters standing on top of all beings sensed this fluctuation one after another, vaguely, all existence was realized, and it seemed that something was about to appear. In less than a moment, the barrier that had gradually recovered as the battle ceased shook slightly! The surrounding temperature continued to rise at an alarming rate, and the many beings on the top of Suzaku Mountain, whether they were monsters or humans, felt that heartfelt heat. Soon, this abrupt heat has risen to a jaw-dropping level. And then "boom!!!" Unimaginable magma suddenly erupted from the inside of the mountaintop and directly impacted on the barrier. Under that extraordinary impact, the entire barrier was quickly shattered. The powerful monsters and humans quickly escaped from this sinister place for a time. "Do not!!!" As an ordinary person, Fujiwara could not wait to face this situation most astonished, almost subconsciously wanting to call for help, and then he saw desperately, many onmyojis have long been buried in magma. And more onmyojis were riding paper cranes, flying far away from them. When the disaster was approaching, he, an ordinary person, was directly abandoned! Subsequently, magma rushed up and swallowed him completely. At the last moment of his life, Fujiwara''s gaze saw Kaguyaji on the demon cloud in the distance, a little dazed, and then plunged into eternal darkness... 1762 Chapter 058 Suzaku Raging the Second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!volcanic eruptions This is something that none of the monsters and humans present had expected. In fact, before that, no one even knew that Suzaku Mountain was an active volcano. If you know that it has been very quiet for thousands of years! Therefore, the barrier of the battlefield collapsed, and most of the monsters and humans died instantly. And the time that all this happened, but a short moment! "Damn, how could this be?!" Standing on a large cloud with many ghosts and monsters, Ibaraki Huafan couldn''t help gritting his teeth secretly as he watched the active volcano that was continuously emitting magma and dense smoke. Although she responded in a timely manner, she accepted most of the team from the Monster Mountain. But there are still many monsters in the mountain of monsters who died tragically. Most importantly, the audience suffered heavy casualties! Although the ghost clan has never invited these monsters and humans to watch the battle, the whole world has assumed that the ghost clan is the guardian of the battlefield. As a result, the reputation of the ghost clan will definitely be greatly affected. "Forget it, let Cuixiang worry about this kind of thing." After thinking for a while, Hua Fan shook his head and made such a judgment, "I still see the situation. If I can save more, I will save more!" After the words fell, Hua Shan shot a bandage with his right hand, and instantly pulled out a figure from the magma. Not only the Hua Fan, but the other monsters present began to implement rescue. As for the human Onmyojis, as early as when the volcano erupted, they died and fled. Soon, those monsters who did not die in the first time were continuously rescued. And the magma erupting from the top of Suzaku Mountain is getting smaller and smaller. Seeing that the disaster is about to pass-- "cry!!!" A deep and stern cry suddenly appeared, reverberating from the top of the entire Suzaku Mountain, and all the monsters felt deafening and restless. In the perception of the monsters, it seemed that there was something beyond themselves about to come out. "This breath... how come?!" I also sensed the imminent existence, and Ibaraki Huafan who was presiding over the rescue activity was immediately stunned. He subconsciously looked at his right hand, and said with some uncertainty: "This kind of feeling should be right, it is the breath of a beast, can it be said..." However, before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by an earth-shattering roar. The volcano, which was about to calm down, erupted again, and the hot magma rushed into the sky again, and in the burst of magma, a giant bird with a long flame tail appeared. After leaving the scope of magma, the giant bird shook its wings, and the crimson wings covered the sky. "cry!!!" The slightly tyrannical power spread, the giant bird croaked up to the sky, and the penetrating sound spread throughout the surrounding space, showing its own existence. Under this mighty power, almost all the monsters inevitably showed a trace of amazement. "...Suzaku!!!" Raising his head and looking at the giant bird that suddenly appeared to cover the sky, Ibaraki Hua fan said stiffly, "Unexpectedly, the ancient mythical beast, Suzaku!" In fact, there is no need for Hua Shan to tell, even a normal person can draw a conclusion just thinking about it. After all, almost everyone knows the origin of this Vermilion Mountain.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net Obviously, the Suzaku did not die in the original battle, but slept in this Suzaku mountain by unknown means, but now he woke up for unknown reasons. After hovering in the sky for a long time, Suzaku finally recovered from the joy of Nirvana''s success, and then it discovered that there were so many monsters under it. In an instant, the experience of being besieged by many Yingzhou monsters came to Suzaku''s mind. Immediately, the sacred beast who crossed the sea from Shenzhou was immediately angry! "cry!!!" Amid the angry cry, the divine might of Suzaku enveloped the entire mountain, and the sky-shielding wings vibrated slightly below, and an extremely hot hurricane was instantly rolled up. Under the hurricane, many monsters died soon. "cry!!!" Seeing this scene, Suzaku''s voice was immediately full of pleasure, and her wings kept shaking, as if she wanted to strangle all the monsters under her. just-- "Don''t be too proud, you bastard!" A sudden roar came from below, and then a blue light suddenly appeared from below, instantly breaking the hurricane rolled up by Suzaku, rushing directly up, and hitting Suzaku. "boom!!!" Suddenly encountered a mysterious attack, even the divine beast Suzaku was a little unprepared, and flew out under the impact, but the divine beast was a divine beast, and it quickly reacted. After shaking his wings a few times, Suzaku stopped the tendency of flying backwards. Lifting his head and looking at the thing that was attacking him, Suzaku saw at first sight a blue dragon that was more than a hundred meters high and a Chinese fan on the blue dragon''s head. Also as a divine beast in China, Suzaku can naturally know Qinglong, and the relationship between them is good. Therefore, for the first time, Suzaku knew that the blue dragon was not a partner she knew. It''s a foreign object cultivated by a despicable monster killing his partner! Barbarian monsters, all deserve to die! This thought flashed in his mind, and Suzaku let out a weeping cry, and an endless Nanming Lihuo was ignited on his body, and it rushed towards Hua Fan and Qinglong. Its speed is as fast as it teleports, and Ibaraki Hua''s fan is too late to react. The most important thing is the blue dragon of the Hua Fan, who is still in a state of injury at this time. It is simply not enough to avoid Suzaku''s slaying blow! at this time-- "The roar of the time dragon!!!" The figure of the purple Taoist robe suddenly appeared in front of Hua Fan and Qinglong, took a deep breath, and then exhaled a massive wave of gray starlight particles. "boom!!!" The gray starlight particle wave collided head-on with the Suzaku that ignited a large number of Nanming Lihuo, and the power of time gradually withered the flames on the Suzaku. With such a weird power, Suzaku finally woke up from his anger. "cry!!!" Without fighting against Nagato''s attack, Suzaku roared and rushed out of the roaring wave, but soon, Suzaku discovered that he seemed to have been caught in the opponent''s trap. Because at this moment, a mysterious enchantment appeared in the void, trapping her!.. 1763 Chapter 059 Joint Suppression Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Very good, the battle was successful!" At this moment, Yi Chui Cuixiang''s figure appeared in a haze, "Although I was disturbed by the battle, it was a little uncomfortable, but it is also very interesting to be able to catch the Vermillion Bird!" "Haha, little dwarf, I agree with you!" In the heroic voice, Xingxiong Yongyi''s figure also appeared high in the sky. It wasn''t just Yongyi, Jinkaro who had passed out of a coma in the battle before, the severely wounded Sahomaru, and even the big monsters among the onlookers, Greed Wolf, Breaking Army and Seven Kills all appeared. Seven big monsters stood in seven directions of the barrier, maintaining this mysterious barrier. "cry!!!" Suzaku became angry after realizing that she had been fooled. A large number of Nanming Lihuo erupted from Suzaku''s body, or turned into a swirling flame vortex, or turned into a barrage fireball that covered the sky, or turned into an amazing fire dragon... Various attacks broke out in the enchantment in turn, attempting to destroy the enchantment. However, under the auspices of the seven monsters, the enchantment actually endured one by one. "You, you?!" At this time, Ibaraki Hua Fan finally recovered. Looking at everything in front of me, even if it is stupid, Ibaraki Hua Fan knows, the enchantment in front of me, I''m afraid these guys laid it down while they were fighting Suzaku. To be honest, although the girl upholds the heroic spirit of the ghost race, she doesn''t care much about many things. But for this kind of only oneself being deceived, there is still some can not let go. "That one" As if seeing Hua Fan''s thoughts, at this moment, the red-haired boy turned around and said, "This is not repelling you, it''s just that the Qinglong temperament in you can''t be hidden." After listening to Nagato''s words, the girl suddenly felt a little surprised. Indeed, just as the girl was aware of the other side''s existence when Suzaku appeared, as long as Suzaku calmed down, she might find herself the first time. "Although I am still a little unhappy, but I understand!" Thinking about this in this way, Ibaraki Huashan felt relieved. After all, she was not a stingy person. Then the girl looked at Nagato with a little surprise on her face: "Unexpectedly, you would still comfort people, it''s a bit different from Huiye!" "..." ... ... On the other hand, despite repeated failures, Suzaku''s resilience is extremely amazing. The enchantment that trapped the Suzaku has been constantly impacted. Although it won''t be destroyed for the time being, it won''t be possible for a long time. After all, the entire enchantment is maintained by the seven big monsters. The big monsters at the scene had limited power, and several others were seriously injured. Therefore, Cuixiang looked at Nagato and Hua Fan for the first time. In the end, I saw two people whispering! "Hey, you two!" At the moment, several well signs appeared on the girl''s forehead, and she shouted loudly, "Don''t talk about love there, come and work for me, bastard!!!" Upon hearing Suixiang''s words, Nagato and Hua Shan both showed expressions of surprise. Especially the Ibaraki Hana fan, his cheeks turned red. "Ha ha!" The young red-haired young man laughed and said nothing. With wind and thunder wings spread out behind his back, he pulled a Chinese fan, and instantly surpassed a distance of hundreds of meters and appeared on the edge of the barrier. "You cooperate with me on the outside, I go inside, unite inside and outside, and suppress it!" Asking Hua Shan to support the enchantment as well, Nagato said to everyone at the scene. After speaking, the red-haired boy stepped out, walked directly through the enchantment, and walked inside. In an instant, Nagato felt a scorching heat.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com Suzaku''s Nanming Lihuo almost transformed the inside of the barrier into a fiery world. In a sense, this is almost the domain of Suzaku. Therefore, at the moment Nagato walked in, Suzaku had spotted the uninvited guest, the red-haired boy, and immediately went nonsense, directly setting off the waves of the sea of ??fire and blasting towards Nagato. just-- "This is too small for me!" Facing the incoming fire waves, Nagato''s face showed a little anger. The red-haired boy didn''t say much any more, the time dragon power in his body instantly burst to the limit, stepping out, the whole person went directly into the axis of the world. The raging waves of the sea of ??flames directly lost the enemy, completely useless. And Suzaku was also surprised at this moment, because the red-haired boy appeared in front of it at some point, and was at the same level as its eyes. "Although you are a beast of heaven and earth, ignoring me is still a great sin!" Opening his hands, Nagato''s body burst into an extremely dangerous breath, making Suzaku''s existence feel an astonishing chill. "cry!!!" Suzaku pecked at the red-haired boy as if screaming for himself. It''s just that its attack is still a bit too late after all... "boom!!!" A terrible wave erupted from Nagato''s body, which directly shook the Suzaku for a certain distance, and then the void behind Nagato waved with ripples. A slightly illusory flow of time spread out from behind the red-haired boy and swept across the barrier. The sea of ??flames turned into by the Nanming Lihuo quickly extinguished under the running water at this time. Suzaku was directly suppressed by this world. "cry!!!" A miserable cry came from Suzaku, struggling for several times, and after developing that he could not break free, Suzaku''s body filled with an extremely tyrannical atmosphere. Seeing this, Nagato knew that Suzaku was ready to waste his own origin. The great heaven and earth beasts actually have a close relationship with the entire plane. After consuming their origin, the beasts can directly get help from the consciousness of heaven and earth. When the time comes, it will be a trivial matter to double the combat effectiveness. Of course, this has time limits and consequences. I am afraid that it did the same in the battle more than a thousand years ago. That''s why I slept in the volcano for so many years. but-- "I must not give you a chance!" There was a smile on his face, Nagato''s figure instantly disappeared from the barrier, and appeared outside the barrier. Except for the Shisheng Maru around the barrier, there were still shocked expressions on the faces of the other big monsters. . Obviously, with the exception of the Sesho Maru, none of the other monsters expected that Nagato could summon the river of time. Even if it''s just the illusory river of time, it is also a legendary thing! "Well, don''t be surprised. Suppress Suzaku first!" Faced with the shock of the surroundings, Nagato spoke calmly and walked to a corner of the barrier. The other monsters also recovered and returned to their positions. In the next moment, everyone immediately output their power and injected it into the enchantment. The huge enchantment burst out with an astonishing light directly, the connection between Suzaku and heaven and earth was severed at this moment, and Suzaku immediately let out a horrified cry. Subsequently, the entire enchantment kept shrinking! During this process, Suzaku''s screams continued to be heard from inside the barrier, but unfortunately it was of no use. Soon, the entire barrier formed a bead. Suzaku was completely sealed!.. 1764 Chapter 060 The invitation of the gap is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the suppression was over, everyone present was greatly relieved. Regardless of the time it took to suppress Suzaku, it seemed that it did not take much effort, but in fact, the effort to suppress Suzaku was no less than a fierce battle. After all, this is the legendary Suzaku, a rare existence in the entire world. At this time, except for Nagato, the many monsters present were a little out of breath, especially the monsters who had experienced battle before, and they looked even more tired. "Om!!!" In the void, the beads sealing the Suzaku made a slight noise and flew towards Nagato. Obviously, as the designer of the barrier, Nagato has the sovereignty of the beads. In this case, all the monsters present maintained their default attitude. Even the guy with some thoughts was silent when he saw the red-haired boy who was still at ease, because at this time Nagato had already shown bottomless power. In the face of such power, even the rebellious monsters must be carefully weighed. Seeing that Suzaku was about to fall into Nagato''s hands, a change appeared! On the path of the beads flying over, a rather long and slender spatial crack appeared in vain, and the beads that could not react in the future swallowed in. Subsequently, the crack continued to expand and soon expanded to more than two meters. From the field of vision of Nagato and others, it is easy to see. Inside that crack, there is a dark space with a large number of eyeballs, which looks amazing. "Ah, is it really an invitation code to me?" Facing this kind of change, Nagato was stunned for a moment, and then he showed a clear smile, "Guy clan guys, my subordinates and wives will ask you first!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato flew into the crack instantly without waiting for other people''s reaction. Then, the whole crack was quickly closed... "... Well, it''s a gap!" After being silent for a long time, Yichu Cuixiang reacted, and unconsciously said the spelling name of one of his nefarious friends, then frowned: "Isn''t that guy supposed to be hibernating?" "Who knows!" Hua Shan, who was standing next to Suixiang, replied, and then looked at Shishengwan and Yongyi, "Anyway, let''s take a break, Yongyi, and Mr. Shishengwan, come together." ... ... After entering the space crack, Nagato seemed to have come to another world. The surrounding emptiness is endless, the boundary is not visible, and the slightly dim space is filled with an unspeakable feeling, which makes people not lose their way. If there is something that disgusts Nagato the most, I am afraid it is the eyes of the void. From time to time, Nagato could see the eyes that were examining her. The number of them is simply appalling. Even if Nagato doesn''t have any fear, his unhappiness is absolutely certain. In fact, any strong person will be unhappy in the face of so many scrutiny. "Humph!" At the moment, Nagato couldn''t help but snorted softly. Invisible sound waves spread in this dark world, and the eyeballs closest to Nagato continued to burst one after another.8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com The eyeballs in the distance did not burst, but they also retracted their gazes. Seeing this scene, Nagato did not go too far. Because the red-haired boy clearly perceives that there is an incomparably stalwart will behind the eyeballs. If it really turns his face completely, it seems a bit troublesome. Especially before Nagato was about to meet with Yakumo Zi, Nagato didn''t want to make trouble too much. Yes, Yakumo Zi! Opening the space cracks, taking away Nagato''s beads that sealed the Suzaku, and inviting Nagato to come here, is the former Halloween queen, now the monster sage-Yakumo Zi! To be honest, this is an existence that Nagato cares about. Very early on, Nagato was already very curious about this monster with magical powers, but what the red-haired boy did not expect was: The self after rebirth became the direct factor of Yakumo Zi''s birth. "It''s a bad fate!" After making such a judgment in his heart, the red-haired teenager relaxed his body. Afterwards, Nagato perceives that his body seems to have received an extremely strong traction, moving forward automatically in this darkness. Nagato understood that it was an invitation from the owner of this gap to himself. After a while, the darkness gradually receded a little. An island appeared in the void! Like an oasis in the desert, far away, Nagato can clearly see the foreign trade of the bright island, which looks quite normal. The island looked incredibly bright, and it looked incompatible with the entire dark void. On the surface of the island, there are all kinds of plants full of vitality. And in the center of the island is a Japanese-style building! "This is it!" For no reason, Nagato knew that the Japanese-style building was where Yakumo Zi lived. "In other words, it is really a good idea to make such a residence in such a place!" As soon as the voice fell, the aura on Nagato''s body changed, transforming from time dragon power to space dragon power. Then, the red-haired boy stepped out, crossing the endless time and space. In an instant, Nagato arrived at the island in the void. The moment he set foot on the island, Nagato felt a warm breath, which was completely different from the dark void, which made people feel comfortable. Subconsciously paying attention to the edge of the lower island, Nagato saw a very subtle realm. Obviously, Yakumo Zi had already controlled the power of the realm to a certain extent at this time, otherwise, it would not be able to bless the power of the realm for the entire island. "Very good, interesting!" Muttered to himself softly, Nagato looked forward to meeting with Yakumo Zi. It''s just that the red-haired boy hadn''t moved towards the building in the middle of the island, a golden streamer fell in the sky, lightly falling in front of Nagato. "Hello, my lord, welcome to Yakumo House!" Slightly bowed toward Nagato to salute, the maid with nine golden tails behind her mouth said, "I am Yakumolan, the master''s shikigami, I am ordered to come to meet the adults..." .. 1765 Chapter 061 Meet! Nagato and Purple are second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yakumo Blue! The tactician of Nine Tails, the shikigami of realm monsters. In Nagato''s memory, this is an existence almost as a community of destiny with Yakumo Shi. In the future Gensokyo, she acts as Yakumo Shi''s spokesperson. Although when I walked into the gap, I had a hunch that I would meet this Shikigami. but-- "It''s still a bit unexpected!" Looking at the golden nine-tailed fox girl wearing a nightcap in front of her, Nagato couldn''t help showing a little surprise on her face, "Such a pure monster, no, it should be called aura." "You can turn the demon energy into aura, it seems that you are not an ordinary guy!" While speaking, Nagato has actually made some judgments of his own, and his credibility is very high. Although the nine-tailed fox in front of him does not have a monster aura, Nagato can perceive the bloody inside. It is obvious that this Yakumolan was once a monster with extremely heavy killing. Most importantly, Nagato sensed a little Shenzhou Xianshu breath from the opponent. Therefore, Nagato judged that she might be the nine-tailed fox from Yingzhou of cholera. In this way, the disappearance of the nine-tailed fox that almost subverted the entire Yingzhou island country at the beginning was obvious, and it was subdued by Yakumo Zi as a shikigami. But this kind of thing really doesn''t matter, Nagato is too lazy to say anything. Looking at the other person''s appearance, it seems that he has also ruined the past. There is really no need to say more... "My lord, you are absurd!" Facing Nagato''s astonishment, Yakumolan''s face remained unchanged, his hands still kept staggered in his sleeves, and he calmly said: "However, if Lan is too bad, I''m afraid he won''t be the spirit of Master Zi." "That''s true!" Hearing Yakumolan''s words, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little surprised, and said with a light smile, "Your master is indeed not an ordinary existence. If it was before, she even had a lot of gods under her." Hearing this, Yakumolan''s eyes lit up, as if he was pleased to hear about his master. However, the nine-tailed fox girl seemed to be abiding by the rules and did not say much. But... "My lord, please come with me!" In an inviting gesture, Yakumoran walked in front, leading Nagato. ... ... In the eyes of red-haired teenagers, the so-called leading the way was unnecessary. Now that I have arrived at this island, the building in the center of the island is just a step away to Nagato, even if someone else is needed to lead the way! Only seeing that Yakumolan is so courteous and polite, Nagato couldn''t bear to refuse him. However, when Nagato followed Yakumoran all the way... The cold sweat of the red-haired boy stayed! Nagato must admit that Yakumo Zi''s ability is really weird, and he quietly laid so many traps on the island that he couldn''t even notice it. What air bombs, god hidden traps, ice and fire storms, etc., the number of traps is simply innumerable. Under such circumstances, if Yakumoran hadn''t personally led the way, even if Nagato could pass by himself, he would definitely be disgraced.v3 Academy www.v3sy.com In about five minutes, Nagato finally arrived at the building in the center of the island. Stepping into the gate, Yakumolan led Nagato to a tea room. "Please, Master Purple is inside!" Standing by the door of the tea room, Yakumolan said so, and didn''t mean to go in, but the red-haired boy keenly saw a trace of unhappiness from the bottom of her eyes. Obviously, Miss Nine-Tailed Fox is a little dissatisfied with her master and strange men being alone. It''s just for the reasons of duty, but I dare not provoke dissatisfaction. "Ha ha!" With a chuckle, Nagato opened the door and walked in. As soon as he crossed the threshold, the red-haired boy felt a familiar scorching aura. It was nothing but the aura of the Suzaku that had been raging before. He closed the door easily, and Nagato looked into the tea room. In an instant, a beautiful scene appeared in front of you. It was a picture of a graceful and beautiful girl making tea, the girl''s long golden hair shawl spread out, but there was a silent edge in her lazy posture. Under the adjustment of the catkin like a stream, the faint fragrance of tea permeated, making people happy. The only thing that made Nagato speechless was that under the teapot was his own bead that sealed the Suzaku. Under the mysterious power, Nanming Lihuo was constantly drawn from the bead as a flame for making tea. Well, when I saw this, Nagato wanted to know one thing... What was the teapot made of, it didn''t melt! "Ahem!" Subconsciously coughing softly, reminding the focused girl, Nagato strolled to the opposite side of her, and directly sat down unceremoniously. Then, the red-haired boy said nothing, just staring at the girl''s delicate face. In the face of this gaze, the girl''s face was completely unchanged. Still patiently doing his own work. Soon, the tea is ready! "please!" Pour the tea from the teapot into the already prepared teacup, the girl whispered, "The top-quality tea that I just brought from the Yingzhou imperial family should not be bad." "Even if the tea is almost a bit, but Nanming Lihuo is used to make tea!" Shaking his head slightly, Nagato picked up the teacup and drank the still warm tea, "Well, it really feels good, at least it''s delicious!" "Uh, this kind of statement is just a layman!" "That''s really sorry, I am a layman." Facing the girl''s complaints, Nagato almost reflexively said, "Don''t talk to me about art, I''m really just a layman who wants to enjoy it." "But it''s a layman like you who has done things that countless sentient beings can''t do!" Hearing Nagato''s self-positioning, the girl''s face rarely showed an unpleasant look, "The original scourge, but it caused us pain for a long time." "You said, how can we repay you well, old enemy king!" "Call me Nagato!" Looking at the girl in front of her with a smile, Nagato''s face suddenly showed a slight sigh, "Unexpectedly, you have changed after not seeing you for so many years." "Halloween queen, no, you should be called the monster sage now, Yakumo is purple now!" .. 1766 Chapter 062 Premonition and conversation third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yakumo Zi has changed... This is the conclusion that Nagato came to shortly after meeting. Although Nagato and the Halloween Queen didn''t talk much at the beginning, they went to war directly, but according to the information obtained from all parties, Nagato still knows what kind of existence the other party is. Absolutely self-willed and domineering, the lofty queen of Hakata! But what about the current Yakumo Zi? Her body no longer had the aura of the queen, and the willfulness and dominance that had been exposed had also disappeared. However, under the gentle and beautiful appearance, there was a sharper edge hidden. Through that water-like eyes, Nagato vaguely saw the shrewdness of calculating everything! From the queen to the sage, she is just eight clouds, no longer the name of Halloween. "Indeed, we have completely changed!" After hearing Nagato''s words, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help but froze for a while, and then said, "In the past life, we always changed the world to accommodate us." "After arriving in this world, we discovered how difficult it is when the world no longer accommodates us." While speaking, Yakumo Zi''s heart also felt like bragging. When it first came to this world, it happened to be the end of the last era. At that time, the gods were chaotic, and the tide of the era was about to sweep through. As a newly born monster, it is absolutely miraculous that Yakumo Zi can survive. During those hard years, Yakumo Zi abandoned her arrogance as the Queen of Halloween, and kept deceiving, calculating and growing in order to survive, to this point. To be honest, if it weren''t for the negligence of plane consciousness caused by the changes of the times, she would really have difficulty entering this plane. Of course, if there is a choice, Yakumo Zi really doesn''t want to be reborn on this plane. "That''s it!" After listening to Yakumo Zi''s words, and then looking at her reminiscence of the past, Nagato sighed and couldn''t help thinking, although so far, her life has not been without any twists and turns. However, destiny is indeed on his side, and Nagato''s luck is not a joke. In a sense, the world really revolves around Nagato. Nagato does not object to this situation. After all, in the eyes of the red-haired boy, luck is also a kind of strength, but even so, Nagato still couldn''t help thinking: If one day, my luck is gone, what will happen to me? As soon as this thought appeared, it was deeply rooted in his mind, Nagato''s face suddenly changed, because at this moment, he had a hunch. At least a thousand years, at most ten thousand years, Nagato will encounter the most important choice in life! That choice is related to Nagato''s own luck! ... ... "Ok?" After regaining his senses from past memories, Yakumo Zi saw Nagato''s somewhat strange expression and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you, Nagato-san!" "...No, nothing!" Hearing Yakumo Zi''s words, Nagato quickly suppressed his premonition and said with a light smile, "I just thought of some trivial things." "Now, let''s get back to the subject, dear Zi!" As he spoke, the red-haired boy looked at Yakumo Zi with a sharp gaze, and a faint dragon''s might spread, "You should know the purpose of my coming here." "Of course!" Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com Not entangled in the strangeness of Nagato, Yakumo Zi also adjusted his mentality, and his slender fingers clamped the bead that sealed the Suzaku and held it between the two: "I have to say, Nagato-kun, you really did something that surprised us." "So" Hearing Yakumo Zi''s words, Nagato asked calmly, "It''s just a Suzaku that has just gotten out of trouble and has not yet perfected its origin. If you encounter it, it can be sealed." "But the problem is, we don''t have the luck to encounter it!" Facing Nagatos indifferent expression, Yakumo Zis face still had a sweet smile, So, let us give this bead as an apologetic for killing us in your previous life, how about it? "No!" He refused Yaunzi''s request without hesitation, and Nagato''s expression gradually faded, "My life will only keep going forward, there is no mistake, let alone an apologize!" "The most important thing is that this thing does not belong to you, it has its own place!" "Cut, what are you doing so serious!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, there was no surprise on Yakumo Zi''s face, or that from the beginning, she knew that she could not get Suzaku from the other party. Without hesitation at the moment, he directly threw the beads toward the red-haired boy. Then, the air in the tea room made a blast! That is the sound of the bead breaking through. "boom!!!" But at this moment, Nagato''s left hand did not know when it was already upright, and his palm directly blocked the bead that came out of the sky and held it in his hand. Later, when Nagato opened his palm again, the beads had disappeared. "What an exquisite space ability!" Seeing Nagato''s hand, Yakumo Zi took out a folding fan, opened it, and then blocked his cheeks, "Plus the previous strength of time, is it the master of time and space..." "And the previous power to cut through cause and effect, Nagato-kun is still as strong as before." "Thank you, then?" Facing Yaunzi''s admiration, Nagato''s expression was still indifferent, and he said, "I''m thinking, should you end your boring temptation and tell your true purpose?!" "Oh" He spit out such a word gently, and Yaunzi looked at the red-haired boy with burning eyes. "To be honest, I also know your general purpose!" With a smile on his face, Nagato said indifferently, "Indeed, this plane is very tricky, especially the upcoming end of the era of monsters, which does not meet my requirements." "I also understand that you are probably looking for a companion who can fight against the general trend of chaos with you!" "Therefore, we can indeed achieve a certain degree of cooperation!" Coming to such a conclusion on his own, Nagato''s face suddenly showed a touch of domineering, "It''s just that there is a small problem here, that is, do you really dare to cooperate with me?" "My way is absolutely domineering. I will not allow anyone to be above me, or even equal to me, whether my lover or my friend, everything will be conquered by me!" "Yakumozi, are you really ready to realize that you won''t regret being swallowed by me in the future?!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the whole tea room was suddenly quiet. After a long time... "Crack!!!" As soon as the voice fell, a crack appeared in the folding fan in Yakumo Zi''s hand. At this time, the realm monster''s eyes were a little blurred, and he didn''t know what he was thinking... 1767 Chapter 063 Mind and Return Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outside the tea room... Yakumolan waited for three full hours. Although she was confident in the strength of her own adult, the Nine-Tailed Fox Girl couldn''t stop the worries in her heart. In just three hours, she felt it extended indefinitely. The so-called life is like years, nothing more. As a nine-tailed fox from Qingqiu, the holy land of the Chinese fox clan, Bayunlan has a very strong talent for divination and calculation of these cultivating techniques. If it weren''t for this, she couldn''t rely on her own power to almost subvert the humanitarian kingdom. But since returning to Yakumo Zi, Lan has rarely fortuned. Because Yakumo Zi had already calculated everything. There is no room for her to shoot. But today, after sending Nagato into the tea room, Yakumoran''s heart suddenly flashed a touch of anxiety, and subconsciously, the nine-tailed fox girl divination in her heart once. Then, she received an inexplicable backlash. Fortunately, she responded in a timely manner, otherwise she would not be able to escape from serious injuries. But even so, she still suffered some minor injuries. At this time, the nine-tailed fox girl realized that what kind of monster her grown-up was actually talking to, how could this make this loyal nine-tailed fox feel at ease. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Yakumo Zi to order her not to go in and disturb, I''m afraid the girl would have rushed in. In desperation, the girl could only stand at the door, waiting anxiously. until-- "Crack!" The door of the tea room opened directly. Yakumoran''s spirit shook, and the whole person immediately stood up straight and bowed slightly toward the door to salute. Although he was anxious, Yakumoran understood that he could not embarrass the owner. "Oh, it''s Yakumolan!" At this moment, Nagato''s figure walked out of the door, first greeted Yakumolan, then looked at Zi who came out behind him, and said softly: "Then, I''ll leave first, and contact me at that time, Zi!" With that said, the figure of the red-haired boy directly penetrated a burst of spatial ripples and disappeared in place. "Master Purple!" Perceiving the disappearance of Nagato, Yakumolan finally couldn''t help but straightened up. When he wanted to say something to his owner, he was interrupted by Yakumozi... "Needless to say, Lan, we know what you mean!" As the master of Yakumolan, Yakumo Zi naturally knows her thoughts, but the monster sage is bent on doing it at this time, and has no plans to listen to her opinions: "For our purposes, his power is necessary. Although it is dangerous, it is worth a try, isn''t it? Moreover, what the final result will look like?" "Since he wants to play, let''s have a good game with him!" "We never said that we will not report murder!" ... ... Walking in the void between the gaps, Nagato''s face was full of brisk smiles. Yakumo Zi''s answer was not beyond Nagato''s expectation. Perhaps it was an inevitable fate, or an accident under probability. Anyway, the monster sage was walking on the established path.Odd Book Network www.logos444.com Such she would not reject Nagato, the future demon and possible dragon god. Even if she knew she was looking for a tiger''s skin, she would not hesitate too much. What''s more, the red-haired boy estimated that Yakumo Zi even had the plan to kill herself after using her own value to avenge the murder of her previous life. but-- "Since you are tied to the same tank, you can''t escape!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy couldn''t help but chuckled, and then began to think about a question: Should he summon Saya in advance. In any case, at this time, Nagato is indeed missing a qualified staff! You can''t always use Nagato to deal with others personally every time you need to talk, especially when dealing with a guy with a black belly like Yakumo Zi. After all, for a red-haired teenager, what he is best at is never his lips, but his fists! "However, there is no suitable medium!" Muttering to herself in a low voice, Nagato''s face also showed a little helplessness, and then the girl stopped thinking about it, stepped directly out, and quickly escaped from the gap. At the moment of leaving the gap, the red-haired boy saw an eyeball again. "Cut, what an unpleasant guy!" After leaving the dark gap, Nagato couldn''t help but speak softly. After talking with Yakumo Zi, Nagato knew the origin of those eyeballs, to be precise, the origin of the owner behind the eyeballs. According to Yakumo Zi, it was a strange creature called the demon of wisdom. The demon of wisdom, as the name suggests, is a demon that symbolizes wisdom. The monsters in this world are very blessed in this era. Many monsters have their own unique concepts, such as the realm of Yakumo Zi, the wisdom of the demon of wisdom and so on. Such monsters usually have very powerful powers, and their potential is endless. But the power gained in this way is not without price. For example, Yakumo Zi, possessing the power of realm that is too close to the source, made her blacklist in the plane consciousness, and the demon of wisdom, who is born to constantly pursue wisdom, and is almost half a lunatic. In terms of a single plane, where is the most comprehensive wisdom? There is only one answer, and that is the source! In order to get enough wisdom, the demon of wisdom signed an equality contract with Yakumo Zi! Through the realm concept of Yakumo Zi approaching the root cause, the demon of wisdom can constantly try to contact the root, and Yakumo Zi uses the power of the realm demon to monitor the entire world. Although in the words of Yakumo Zi, this is just a simple equality and mutual assistance contract. but-- "Somewhat upset!" He whispered to himself again, Nagato made his own decision in his heart, "I will find a chance to do it in the future, my woman, only I can make a contract!" Having said that, Nagato has directly regarded Yakumo Zi as his own woman. I don''t know how the monster sage will feel after knowing it. "Forget it, I have a chance to talk in the future!" After staying in mid-air for a while, Nagato recovered his senses and looked around. Soon, at the end of his left field of vision, Nagato saw the towering Suzaku Mountain. Right now, the red-haired boy didn''t talk nonsense, and flew directly in the direction of Suzaku Mountain... 1768 Chapter 064 Three Days and Girls First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sometimes, a woman is a very vengeful creature. Although Nagato no longer remembers when and where he heard this statement, the red-haired boy at this moment felt that this statement was unexpectedly correct. When the red-haired boy kept getting closer to the Suzaku Mountain, he soon discovered something wrong. Suzaku Mountain, which was originally a volcano, was once again stained with white snow. You know, Nagato has only been away for more than three hours! Is there enough time for Suzaku Mountain to return to its original state? Immediately, the red-haired teenager subconsciously used some of his authority on this plane, and then he received a bit of dumbfounding news: At this time, more than three days have passed since Nagato left the main plane... "Yakumozi, you fellow..." When Nagato stopped in midair, Nagato couldn''t help being speechless. The situation was very obvious at this time. When Nagato stepped into the gap, Yakumo Zi deliberately adjusted the time difference between the gap and the main plane. It was basically an hour in the gap, and a whole day passed by outside! At this point, the red-haired boy had to admit that a woman is indeed a creature of grudges, even if she is a strong one. No, in other words, just because of being a strong one, I have even more grudges... But speechlessness turned speechless, Nagato wouldn''t be angry. After all, this is just a small matter. Nagato''s equipment is not so small, but Nagato has some doubts, is this situation also in the calculation of Yakumo Zi. "That''s a bit interesting, but it seems that Saya should be called soon!" Suddenly made such a decision, Nagato continued to fly towards the Red Que Mountain, and soon the red-haired boy arrived within a few miles of the Red Que Mountain. Expanding his own perception, Nagato really couldn''t find the monsters. The only clue is a dilapidated village at the end of the field of vision. There, a little bit of evil spirit remained. Among them is the breath of ghosts... At this moment, the red-haired boy realized that he might have to go to the dilapidated village to take a look. Those guys should leave a message for themselves. Of course, Nagato can actually choose to directly contact the Sesei Maru soul. After just thinking about it, Nagato gave up this plan. From a long time ago, it was probably Nagato who decided to make his avatar independent. Unless necessary, Nagato seldom directly communicates with his avatars through soul connection. Especially as the avatars become stronger and stronger, this connection becomes even rarer. The reason here is nothing else, it is really to make the incarnations truly independent, not even the road is affected by Nagato. Of course, Saya is an exception among the avatars. She and Nagato are already one. "Anyway, there is nothing wrong now, just go and take a look!" After making such a judgment, Nagato flew towards the village, and with Nagato''s current strength, even if he did not use his full strength, it was just as fast as ordinary people. Therefore, in less than half a minute, Nagato came to the sky above the village.First Reading Network www.01dsw.com then "Ghost!!!" "Why is it a monster again!" "Help, grandpa, I don''t want to drink!" After seeing Nagato''s figure, the villagers who had been walking around in the village all showed exaggerated shouts, broke away, and hid in the house one after another. Only in less than a moment, the originally lively village became extremely empty in an instant! "Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?!" Some speechlessly touched his nose, Nagato was a little bit dumbfounded, "What the hell did those ghost guys do here!" Nagato could see that although these villagers'' behavior was exaggerated, they didn''t have much fear. With a little curiosity, Nagato descended from the sky and into the village. When he was really standing in the village, the red-haired boy realized that the village was not as dilapidated as he thought, or that it only appeared dilapidated on the outside, which was probably used to cover people''s ears. But its normal to think about it. This era is indeed chaotic, and the village needs this kind of disguise. It may not be able to stop the attacks of evil monsters, but at least not many bandits will patronize. "Humans are very intelligent at all times!" After bringing everything in front of him into his field of vision with great interest, Nagato said leisurely, "Don''t you think, funny lady." As soon as the words fell, the red-haired boy turned around leisurely and looked at an alley in the village. "This, the little girl can''t deny it!" At this moment, a sweet voice came from the alley, and with the words, the beautiful girl with long hair of heterogeneous colors walked out of the alley with hesitation. Nagato''s eyes lit up when she saw the girl''s first glance, showing some admiration. Not only is the beauty of the girl herself, but also because of her extremely heretical physique. Nagato even had some doubts, whether this girl is a human being, is that kind of body that seems to be able to hold all power, is really something humans can have? "Hi, my lord!" After walking out, the girl quickly cast aside her hesitation, and asked respectfully toward Nagato, "Excuse me, are you the Lord Demon of the lost bamboo forest?" "it''s me!" Hearing the girls question, Nagato temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart and smiled, Is someone asking you to help me with a message or something? "Ah, yes, yes!" A flash of surprise flashed on the girl''s face, and then she quickly took out a letter from her arms, "Here, this is what those monsters called to a red-haired master demon." "Oh I see!" Nodded, Nagato accepted the letter from the girl. Before opening the envelope, the red-haired boy felt a little warmth and fragrance from it. At the moment, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a little smile, and glanced at the girl with a smile. Perhaps it is because I know the reason for Nagato''s smile, perhaps because of the penetrating eyes of the red-haired boy, in short, the girl''s cheeks are completely red... 1769 Chapter 065 The Daughter of White Lotus is the second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the girl''s reaction, Nagato smiled slightly. Seeing this, the red-haired boy didn''t say much anymore, he opened the envelope in his hand, and in a flash, an invisible time fluctuation filled the letter. Then with a''bang'', a three-headed mini Kaguya''s phantom appeared on the letter. Seeing this scene, Nagato''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched, completely speechless. At this moment, the red-haired boy already regretted why he had handed over some knowledge of animation elements that might appear in the future to that woman. In other words, how long has it been since she actually understood the three heads. If this continues, maybe in Gensokyo a thousand years later, my perfect wife will really become the legendary Neet Ji! "Huh, my old lady is finally out!!!" After appearing on the letter, the mini-type Kaguya immediately became active, and the whole person flew up. After dancing around in midair, he thought of Nagato. "Ahem!" After a few embarrassing coughs, Hui Ye immediately recovered everyone''s ladylike appearance, looked at Nagato gently, with a gentle smile on his face, "Dear husband, you are finally here." "..." Has Huiye already lost her morals at this time? This thought came to mind, Nagato took a few deep breaths secretly, and then said calmly: "Well, it was calculated by the monster sage, and it took some time." "Monster sage, I heard Yonglin talk about that guy." Hearing Nagato''s words, Kaguya''s pretty face was full of memories of the past, "But according to Yongrin, that is a monster who can do everything." "You have to be careful, your husband, don''t let that woman swallow cleanly." "You don''t need to worry about this!" Shaking his head, Nagato ignored Kaguya''s ambiguous words, and then directly asked, "Where are you? As for the ghost clan guys, my goal has not been achieved yet." "Hmph, we are at Monster Mountain, and the ghosts are waiting for you!" After some dissatisfaction muttered, Hui Ye said, "That''s it, come here quickly, and finally, as your wife, give you a gift!" As soon as the voice fell, the three-headed Hui Ye instantly slammed into Nagato''s body, turning into smoke and melting into it. In an instant, Nagato felt a small memory. That was the information that Kaguya inquired when she left the village. To be precise, it was the information about the girl who sent the letter to Nagato. Three days ago, after Nagato left, many monsters chose to stay in this village to rest. As the wife of the demon, Hui Ye naturally received the highest level of preferential treatment, that is, the village actually found a young girl as Hui Ye''s personal maid. Needless to say, that maid is the girl in front of Nagato. And in this short time of getting along, Hui Ye keenly discovered the strangeness of this girl, and then she didn''t know what Hui Ye was thinking, and recommended this girl to herself. Even before leaving the village, she deliberately inquired about the life experience of the girl in front of her. Among these pieces of information, Nagato was most concerned about the fact that the girl in front of her was called Bailian, and she had a younger brother called Xinglian, both of whom were orphans in this village. Only not long ago, her younger brother Xinglian was spotted by an ascetic monk and took him out of the village to practice. And sister Bai Lian was left in this village...fubooks.com www.fubooks.org At the end of the letter, Hui Ye emphatically emphasized Bai Lian''s desire to find her brother, the power to no longer follow the trend, and the ultimate desire for survival! When she asked Bai Lian to help deliver the letter, she also promised that the recipient would help her realize her wish. Of course, the principle of equivalence, Huiye also told the other party... "Well, you are... Bailian!" He was distracted and sorted out the memory information sent by Kaguya, Nagato looked at the girl in front of him again, and compared it with someone in his memory. In the end, Nagato finally confirmed that the girl in front of her was the Saint White Lotus in her memory. According to legend, in Gensokyo, Saint Bairen still occupies the top few! Of course, she couldn''t be called a holy character at this time. She is just Bailian... "Yes, yes, my lord!" Facing Nagato''s almost scrutinizing gaze, the white lotus girl was suddenly overwhelmed. After all, she was just an ordinary human girl, and at most her hair was a bit strange. "interesting!" There was a smile on his face, and Nagato said softly, "I appreciate your wish. In a sense, we are the same kind of people." "I can give you strength and immortality!" Looking at the girl with a nervous look in front of her, Nagato said quietly, "As for your brother, that is your own business. If you get enough power, you can find it yourself." "But all this is not without a price, are you ready to pay the price?" The red-haired boy''s voice was not loud, but in Bai Lian''s ears, it seemed to be thunderous, which directly conveyed to the girl''s heart and tortured the girl''s heart. In an instant, the girl couldn''t help but recalled her life, which was just over ten years. The initial happiness, the bereavement at a young age, the hardships of growing up, the pain of facing a strange look, the grief and weakness when the younger brother was taken away, the fear and unwillingness when the Vermilion Mountain broke out... If there is no accident, the girl knows that she will continue to spend her life so ordinary and then disappear. just-- "I don''t want this!" There was such a cry from the bottom of my heart, and the girl''s cheeks flushed slightly. This was not shyness, but excitement, because at this time the girl was already standing at a turning point in her destiny. "Ready!" After taking a deep breath, the white lotus girl said leisurely, "Mrs. Huiye once told me that this body is the most valuable thing. In that case, my price is myself!" "you sure?" Hearing Bailian''s words, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, "Your physique is indeed a miracle. If you stay in this village obediently, after about a few decades, there will be a natural chance..." "Mrs. Hui Ye once said it too!" When Nagato was interrupted, Bai Lian''s expression was still very determined, "She said that my future is likely to be very brilliant, she can''t see clearly, but I can''t wait that long!" "interesting!" After looking at the girl quietly for a while, and seeing that there was no wavering on her face, Nagato made a decision, "If this is the case, then the deal is established." .. 1770 Chapter 066 Bailian Causality First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was an unexpected surprise for Nagato to get Bailian. Although the girl at the moment is just an ordinary human with no power at all, the red-haired boy believes that the existence of the strongest sequence in Gensokyo is definitely not an ordinary character. Not to mention that special physique, it should be very good to have comprehension and luck! Under such a premise, coupled with Nagato''s teachings, Bailian can definitely rise up in the most amazing posture, and maybe even catch up with the future war between Nagato and the Lunar Capital. Not only the battle on the moon, there will be many battles in this world in the future, and Bailian is an excellent chess piece. Thinking of this, Nagato even had the urge to teach Bailian''s power immediately. However, the red-haired boy did not take action immediately after all. because-- "True power cannot be easily carried!" Half an hour after the transaction was completed, the red-haired boy sat on the gurgling carriage, looking at Bailian sitting next to him with a respectful look, and said softly: "If you want to get real power, I must first integrate the knowledge that I have passed on to you." "Understood, Master!" Facing Nagato''s decision, Bai Lian''s face calmly answered. After completing the transaction, Bai Lian became the close maid of the red-haired boy in front of him. Bai Lian was very responsible, and naturally understood that the maid must trust her master. Therefore, she didn''t even have the slightest doubt about Nagato in her heart. This situation makes Nagato very satisfied. "Go meditate!" After giving such an order, Nagato opened his mouth and said, "It''s still a few days away from here to Youkai Mountain. I don''t need you to serve for the time being. Let''s meditate and digest the knowledge." "understand!" With such an answer, the girl just sat and closed her eyes, and began to slowly digest the strange cultural knowledge that the red-haired boy had directly instilled into her mind. Such cultural knowledge is also not small for girls who came from a poor family and are almost illiterate. The most important thing is that girls can feel that these things are very important to them. Therefore, she can bear it down and digest this knowledge well. What the girl didn''t know was that as she closed her eyes and began to digest this knowledge, her temperament changed slightly at a speed visible to the naked eye. If it were accurately described in words, it should be that there was a scent of books in the original pure and strong temperament. To be honest, Nagato couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded when he saw this scene! "I go!!!" Subconsciously spit out such emotions, the red-haired boy gradually recovered his senses, "Although I knew this girl had good aptitude for a long time, I didn''t expect to be so exaggerated." The so-called scent of books, under normal circumstances, can only be possessed by people who have been immersed in the sea of ??books for some years and have reached a certain level of knowledge. And Bai Lian''s talent, as if laughing at others, reached this level in just a short moment. But...Seven Realms Novel Network www.7jie.com "Why would such a white lotus be ignored!" A bright light flashed in his mind, Nagato remembered a blind spot before, why Bai Lian''s brother was taken away by the ascetic monk, but she was left in that dilapidated village. After all, Bai Lian''s aptitude is obvious to all. Under normal circumstances, anyone with a little strength can detect it. In Nagato''s memory, Bai Lian''s younger brother Xing Lian will be a Buddhist master in the future, and even hope to become a Buddha! Judging on the basis that this intelligence information is correct, the monk who took the star lotus is not an ordinary Buddhist man, so he should have mana. Therefore, he should also be able to see Bai Lian''s situation clearly. However, under such circumstances, he still only took away Xinglian and gave up Bailian... Vaguely, Nagato realized that there were hidden secrets that he didn''t know. And Nagato, who had always speculated others with the worst malice, looked at Bailian subconsciously, a dark blue light flashed in the pupil of his right eye, and his vision changed drastically. The surrounding Vientiane is presented in front of Nagato in another posture, a scene that cannot be described in words. In a sense, what Nagato saw at this time was the reality of the world. Then, Nagato''s face suddenly darkened. Because at this moment, he actually saw that there was a certain unspeakable mysterious aura in Bai Lian''s body that was being continuously absorbed by a small void... Nagato is very clear about the mysterious breath, because Nagato often touches it, it is called luck! "The bald donkey of Buddhism did such a disgusting thing!" Whispering to himself in a low voice, Nagato raised his left hand, slightly in the void, the invisible and intangible fluctuations spread, directly annihilating the void. Vaguely, Nagato seemed to hear a painful grunt and an angry will. Afterwards, Bai Lian, who was sitting still, shook his whole body slightly, and a smile appeared unconsciously on his face, as if she had fallen into a strange state of epiphany. "Ha, it can be like this!" Seeing Bailian''s situation, Nagato couldn''t help laughing a little. Nagato no longer intends to pursue the matter of Bailians luck being stolen. Although I don''t know if Bai Lian''s luck was taken away by the monk or her brother Xing Lian, the red-haired boy is still a little grateful to the guy who did such a thing. Some things, since they have done it, must bear the consequences. When Bai Lian truly becomes a realm powerhouse in the future, she will definitely know what happened to her. At that time, Bai Lian will definitely stay away from Buddhism. "In the future, the Buddhist Saint White Lotus will no longer appear, only my Saint White Lotus!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato smiled slightly, and then the whole person leaned lazily in the corner of the carriage, feeling the bumps of the carriage, and couldn''t help but feel a little bored. His thoughts turned, Nagato began to think about what else could relieve his boredom. Then a memory flashed in the mind of the red-haired boy... "By the way, when I killed that ghost clan teaser, the mysterious thing I got from that guy''s body happens to be very idle now, so let''s study it!" ps: Minna, happy Mid-Autumn Festival!.. 1771 Chapter 067 Nagatos horror second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Today is destined to be a day when Nagato is surprised. If Bai Lian''s cause and effect only made Nagato show a little surprise, then the things that the red-haired boy took out next made Nagato completely shocked. Looking at the tiny fragment that was constantly floating on his right hand, Nagato couldn''t help being silent. Since rebirth, Nagato has not seen too many strange things. But apart from the Key to the Ten Thousand Worlds, no matter what kind of peculiar things, red-haired teenagers will not be completely clueless, and they will be able to completely analyze them in the near future. At the height of Nagato, there are very few things that can make him lose sight of the details. However, Nagato couldn''t even start with this mysterious little fragment. Whether it is a physical method or a conscious power, there is nothing to do with this fragment in front of him. The thoughts in his head are constantly turning, but Nagato has never found a means to analyze what is in front of him. After all attempts were unsuccessful, Nagato used his magical eyes on this fragment. However, the red-haired boy discovered that this fragment did not seem to exist in this plane, not under the constraints of cause and effect, not in the rules of the world, and even unable to be insight into the true essence. "Damn it!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s eyes carefully observed the mysterious fragment in front of him, "I can''t resolve any information at all, what is this?" However, when complaining was a complaint, Nagato''s curiosity was completely raised. But at this moment, I don''t know if I finished my meditation or was awakened by Nagato''s voice. Bai Lian slowly opened his eyes, and a touch of intellectual emotion flashed in his autumn wind-like eyes. After a slight pause, the girl turned her head to look at her owner, and then saw the fragments. Under a certain mysterious power, Bai Lian subconsciously said: "Since this fragment is in the hands of the master, it must be related to you, why not try to resonate, master." "Ok?!" Hearing Bairen''s words, Nagato couldn''t help expressing a little surprise. Only when Nagato turned her head to look at Bai Lian, the girl covered her small mouth with a pale face, as if she was surprised why she said that just now. "Is this a hint from the Mother of the Avenue?" The purple eyes flowed slightly, and Nagato had some thoughts in his heart. ... ... After comforting Bailian, Nagato sent him to the cowl. When there was only one person left in the whole carriage, the red-haired boy raised his left hand, and his slender fingers began to play in the air like a piano. With the flick of the fingers of the red-haired boy, vitality runes condensed in the void. Soon, the number of vitality runes reached three thousand... "Om!!!" Under the slight sound, three thousand runes resonated, and a transparent enchantment was derived, which was perfectly integrated with the entire carriage, temporarily stripping the space of the entire carriage from the plane. "well!" Perceiving the surrounding situation, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. After realizing that the Mother of Dadao was paying attention to him, Nagato suddenly understood that the fragment in his hand seemed to hide a great secret, and it was a secret closely related to him. Therefore, he dare not directly resonate with the fragments in Gensokyo''s plane.Baihui Novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com Otherwise, who knows what unexpected changes will happen. "You can start!" After taking a few deep breaths, Nagato''s right hand grasped the fragments in the palm of his hand. He closed his eyes and soon entered the deepest meditation state. In that deepest state of meditation, the red-haired boy felt a faint throbbing. The source of this throbbing came from Nagato''s right hand! "boom!!!" There was no need for Nagato to do it himself. After sensing the throbbing, the whole fragment sent out a little invisible wave, which slightly collided with Nagato''s spiritual ripples. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" With the collision, the two ripples gradually reached agreement and resonated. Under the ever-increasing resonance, Nagato''s right hand palm burst out with an unbearable pain. The red-haired boy could clearly perceive that the fragments on his right hand penetrated the palm of his hand directly and merged into his body and even his soul. In a trance, Nagato''s consciousness was immersed in an eternal atmosphere, constantly leaping forward! In the process of this leap, the red-haired boy''s consciousness gradually became confused. I don''t know how long it took. When Nagato''s consciousness was awake again, he found that he was actually standing on a rooftop that seemed a little familiar. "Strong, strong fragments?" Shaking his head, Nagato clearly felt some more information in his mind. It turned out that the fragment in Nagato''s hand before was a fragment of a strong man. The so-called fragments of the strong are actually the products of the death of the Dao Sage and above the strong. But according to Nagato''s knowledge, shouldn''t the fragments of the strong smash quickly? And the fragment that Nagato found not only didn''t shatter immediately, it was actually hard to imagine, how powerful it must be to make the strong fragment show such a posture. What shocked Nagato the most was that such a powerful existence would even die? "Unimaginable!" Speaking in a low voice, Nagato suppressed the confusion in his heart and began to pay attention to the surrounding situation. The red-haired boy knew that he had entered the world of memory carried by the fragments of the strong at this time. A small piece of memory can become a world, and Nagato can fully imagine the power of its owner. After just looking around, Nagato felt that the surroundings were familiar to him, but he couldn''t remember it for a while, but this was nothing, after all, the rooftop that Nagato had seen had already gone to sea. Even if the memory is amazing, Nagato will not spend much time remembering these useless things. "Jingle Bell!!!" At this moment, there was a loud ringing in the surrounding environment, and then the noise rang along with it. Listening to the surrounding sounds, Nagato''s memory began to roll. Slowly, the red-haired boy''s complexion gradually showed a touch of change, like horror and nostalgia. With some difficult steps, Nagato came to the fence on the rooftop. Then he saw a familiar campus and the students who kept walking out of the teaching building. Subconsciously, Nagato looked up to the top of the teaching building Ming Yun Junior High School Six familiar but unfamiliar characters appeared in Nagato''s eyes. At this moment, Nagato was really shocked!.. 1772 Chapter 068 Memory World Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In his previous life, Nagato had read many such novels. The protagonist went to the extreme in another world, then consumed most of his strength, returned to the earth where he was born, and played the city life of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. At that time, Nagato still felt a little interesting, at least when watching those protagonists pretending to be forced. But after rebirth, as long as he thinks of the protagonists of those novels, Nagato thinks of idiots. He can''t understand the mood of the frog jumping out of the well and then jumping back. What makes Nagato speechless the most is that under normal circumstances, this protagonist lives in a very bad environment on earth. Going back in this case, is the protagonist, or the author, a masochist? Of course, this is not to say that Nagato does not want to return to his original position. In fact, Nagato is already in action. Finding the plane of Nagato''s previous life has long been a long-term goal set by the senior officials of Bai Yujing in the plane conquest plan. It''s just that the purpose of Nagato''s return was not at all about homesickness or missing someone. His only goal is to conquer the earth of the previous life! Riches do not return to their hometowns, like a night walk in Jinyi! Nagato just wanted to show off. However, the sky does not follow people''s wishes, and I don''t know if the chaos is too great, or the past life of Nagato is a bit strange. Anyway, so far, Nagato has not even found the clues of that plane in the previous life. But now, he actually saw his previous school in the memory world of this strong fragment! "What a joke!!!" Nagato''s emotions unconsciously appeared a little out of control, and his voice even appeared a little hoarse, "The owner of the fragment, is it a guy from my previous life, or my classmate or alumnus!" Speaking of this, Nagato himself felt a little unreal and couldn''t believe it. "Crack!!!" At this moment, a slight sound rang in the ear of the red-haired boy. Subconsciously, Nagato''s thoughts drove the technique, and the whole person became invisible. Then, the door of the rooftop opened, and two figures walked in one after another. "Hey, weird, I did hear a sound just now!" It was the short-haired boy who was the first to walk into the rooftop. He looked around suspiciously again and said suspiciously, "Is it really my hallucinations?" "Huh, don''t you admit it, you are just hearing hallucinations, fool Xiao Zi!" said the cute girl who walked in behind the boy with short hair mockingly. "Idiot love is not a hallucination, I really heard it." "It''s just a hallucination, fool Xiao Zi!" ... ... "Tsk tsk, it''s really a scene that people miss!" Looking at the men and women who were arguing constantly in front of them, a touch of nostalgia flashed across Nagato''s face. These two people were one of the few guys who could appear in Nagato''s memory. But this is no way, no one can ignore these two guys who show their affection unconsciously. After seeing these two people, Nagato was more certain that this was his previous life. "Go and see yourself in your previous life!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s body flew directly, and after turning around the entire school, he found the classroom in this school in his previous life. Flying in from the window of the classroom, Nagato found only the desks and chairs from his previous life. "returned home?" Sitting down on the chair of the previous life, Nagato looked at the surface in front of him, looking at the neat and tidy surface, but the drawers were full of tables with messy symbols, and he couldn''t help but sweat. At this time, Nagato suddenly remembered that he seemed to be crazy about reading novels in his last year of junior high school.Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org In terms of modernization, Nagato at that time was a second disease! "seriously!" With helplessness and confusion on her delicate cheeks, Nagato whispered to himself, "Even my information is so clear, who is the owner of that fragment!" As if thinking of something, Nagato stood up suddenly and wandered around the classroom. Soon, Nagato finally discovered the flaws in this world! After all, this world has evolved based on the fragmented memory, and this evolution has its limitations. Compared with the things that have appeared in the memory, the evolution is somewhat mechanical. Of course, normal people can''t perceive this difference, and I am afraid that only a presence like Nagato can perceive it. Thinking of this, Nagato came to the window of the classroom and looked at the students flowing outside. Sure enough, most people seem to be somewhat mechanical, similar to the npc in the half-step virtualized afterlife that Nagato has experienced. "The owner of Fragment doesn''t communicate much, but he is familiar with my situation, who is it!" After summing up all the information, Nagato got such a judgment, and then the red-haired boy flew out of the window, preparing to take a look at his home in his previous life. Nagato wanted to reversely deduce the owner of the fragment by determining how well the other party knew him. When flying high in the sky, Nagato realized that the world is really small. Only the size of an ordinary small and medium-sized city. "I''m getting more and more curious!" Subconsciously muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato didn''t waste time reminiscing about the environment of his previous life. In fact, the so-called past life does not weigh much in Nagato''s heart. I miss the wool! "Wow!!!" At the speed of breaking the air, the red-haired boy almost leaped a few kilometers from the school in an instant and reached the sky above the community where he was in his previous life. Slowly falling from the sky, the lively scene of the community also caught Nagato''s eyes. Without paying much attention, Nagato came directly to the door of his apartment. Standing there, Nagato couldn''t help hesitating for a while. But soon, the red-haired boy converged his mind and showed his figure, then raised his right hand and knocked on the door in front of him. Only after a while, the door was still extremely quiet. "Huh? Not here!" Frowning his brows, Nagato displayed a spell, and the whole person became invisible again, and then passed through the doorway before him. Then, his previous residence appeared in front of him again. Perceiving the next four weeks, Nagato determined that he was not in this memory world. "Forget it!" A little disappointed, but Nagato didn''t care too much, but began to walk around the entire apartment. At the same time, the memories of Nagato''s past life were also mobilized. By comparing the apartment situation in his memory with what Nagato saw at this time, Nagato tried to find clues to the owner of the fragment. It''s just that as time passed, Nagato''s expression gradually became something wrong. "how come?!" After walking from the hall to his bedroom in the previous life and opening the small drawer where he hid his bank card and ID in the previous life, Nagato was completely speechless. The environment here is almost the same as the apartment in Nagato''s memory. "Is there such a powerful voyeur in my previous life?" After drawing this conclusion, Nagato couldn''t help but collapse. At this time, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but feel very lucky that he had crossed. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous! Nagato really couldn''t imagine what the final result would be if he continued to live in his previous life!.. 1773 Chapter 069 No Regrets in This Life! Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Who is the owner of the fragment? Realizing that the owner of the fragment knew everything about his previous life, and even no less than his own, Nagato became more curious about the identity of the other party. From a long time ago, Nagato knew that it was not accidental that he could get the Key of the World. In this, there is definitely a great cause and effect that you don''t know. If the owner of the fragment really knows himself so well, then through this fragment, Nagato should be able to find the clues of the unclear cause and effect on his body. However, no matter how Nagato thinks, it is impossible to find such an existence in memory. The red-haired boy even took out any existence he had seen in his previous life and analyzed it. After countless calculations and analysis, Nagato still couldn''t find a clue after all. "Perhaps, the Fragment Master never appeared in my life in the previous life?" In the end, Nagato had no choice but to draw such a conclusion, and then the whole person lay on the bed of the previous life, and the brain couldn''t help but blank out for a while. In a daze, feeling the bed under him, Nagato couldn''t help showing a nostalgic smile on his face. The smell of home surrounds Nagato, which makes people feel at ease. just-- "Humph!!!" Suddenly, the red-haired boy let out an indifferent snort, "What a disgusting method, the taste of home? Don''t be funny, does that kind of thing work for me?!" With words, a terrible coercion broke out on the red-haired boy. Not only Longwei, but also the power of Shenwei and Star Spirit! The pressure beyond the limit of the human world directly destroyed all the surrounding environment, and expanded wildly, crushing the entire community and all the humans. In the blink of an eye, the roar broke out, and then wailed everywhere! The red-haired boy stands on it, ignoring everything! "Come out!" Slightly glanced at the area he destroyed, Nagato maintained the pressure on his body, "My patience is limited. If I don''t come out, I will directly destroy the world." "...You are too extreme!" The surrounding void was silent for a while, before such a vicissitudes of male voice sounded, "I just want you to recall your past. Is it necessary to do this?" Then there appeared a black ripple in the space in front of Hou Nagato, a black humanoid creature wearing a black cloak and all over the body wandered out of the ripples and stood volley. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, this is undoubtedly a very strange existence. Although the whole body was in pitch black, the mysterious existence in front of him did not reveal any evil, it just gave people an unusually heavy and vicissitudes of life. "Have!" I dont know why, after listening to what the other party said, Nagato replied almost without hesitation, Any situation that cannot be controlled by me, I will directly destroy it! "You turned out to be like this..." Hearing Nagato''s words, the pitch-black figure tilted his head. Although he couldn''t see the other person''s expression clearly, but I don''t know why, Nagato knew that the mysterious guy in front of him was frowning, as if it was the expression of an elder after seeing the younger generation taking the wrong path. At the moment, Nagato''s face sank slightly, and the surrounding coercion continued to increase. "You guy, do you want to die?!" Murderous intent was directly revealed in the red-haired boy''s eyes, and his body was filled with domineering arrogance, "I have no regrets in my life, where do you need a ghost like you to point your fingers!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s figure turned into a beam of light and rushed directly towards the opponent.7 questions novel www.7wxsxs.com Facing Nagato''s charge, the Qi Negro shadow froze in place strangely. then-- "boom!!!" The fist of the red-haired boy directly hit the opponent''s cheek, blasting it heavily into the ground, and the terrible cracks spread from the black man-shaped falling point as the center, spreading in all directions. Only after making such an attack, the red-haired boy was stunned. Because just now, when his fist was in contact with the opponent''s body, Nagato clearly sensed the terrible power in the opponent''s body that could not be described in words. "Why don''t you fight back!!" Speaking in a low voice, Nagato''s face gradually became more dangerous and terrifying. This kind of underestimated situation made Nagato a little angry... "Don''t you think you are going to eat me?!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the pressure on Nagato continued to soar, and the entire memory world began to shake under this pressure. however "Ahem!" The abrupt coughing sound reverberated throughout the world, and under this sound, the memory world that had started to shake was directly stabilized. "Really, young people shouldn''t be so impatient!" The next moment, from the ruins below, the dark humanoid existence slowly flew up, "I never underestimated you, you know, you are the chaos lord chosen by the mother of the road, and even the original world. Mourners." "The entire chaos does not exist, dare to underestimate your existence, even if it is the mother of the great road!" "..." After listening to the other party''s words, the breath on Nagato''s body was directly unstable. After a moment of silence, the coercion on the red-haired boy gradually subsided, and seeing this scene, the lacquer black figure also made a sigh of relief. Obviously, facing the furious Nagato, the lacquered black figure is not very easy. But this kind of thing is also normal, or he did surpass Nagato in his body, but now he is just a fragment, really fighting Nagato head-on, and after a long time, he will eventually lose. "Huh, that''s right!" After breathing a sigh of relief, the lacquer black-shaped man said again, "The purpose of my appearance this time is just to look at you. Although I disagree with your behavior, it seems that I am indeed not qualified to speak of others." "After all, compared to your younger generation who has been successful until now, I am just a loser." "Well, the time is up, you should go back!" Some say dumbly, the dark human form finally gradually disintegrated, not only the dark human form, even the entire memory space began to disperse. Suddenly, the red-haired boy felt the ups and downs. In the feeling of turning around the world, he barely supported his will, and then saw that the pitch-black human form gradually revealed his appearance. It was an ordinary black-haired teenager. Seeing the other person''s appearance, Nagato''s spirit couldn''t help but startled, because it turned out to be the appearance of Nagato''s previous life! Then, a lacquered black voice came from Nagato''s ear. "By the way, you said, you have no regrets in your life, right?" The voice of the vicissitudes of life was full of strange expectations, and Nagato could feel it. This was the first and last time I saw this guy. A certain uncontrollable impulse emerged in the heart of the red-haired boy, shouting loudly: "I, I have no regrets in this life!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy''s consciousness quickly plunged directly into the boundless darkness, and just before falling into the darkness, he heard a burst of relieved laughter... 1774 Chapter 070 is about to arrive first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early morning of Qingqiu, there was a little coldness in the air. On the quiet and empty plain, under the traction of the black steed, the black-clad luxury carriage moved forward unhurriedly, and the grunting wheels echoed rhythmically. When the first ray of sunlight broke through the darkness in the morning, the girl sitting on the cowl opened her eyes. The long, fluid hair slowly changed streamer-like colors in the sun. It was different from the black Gothic loli outfit of the times, but it completely brought out the girls exquisite figure, and the black cloak behind her made the girl even more attractive. There is a touch of fierce demeanor. But the girl''s face was filled with a touch of unspeakable gentleness, which made people feel good about it. Obviously, this is a beautiful girl who exudes indescribable contradictory temperament. She is none other than Nagato''s maid-Bai Lian! "Well, a new day has arrived!" With a gentle gaze, he looked at the rising sun gradually in the distance, feeling the coldness gradually being dissipated around him, and Bai Lian couldn''t help but burst into a gorgeous smile on his face. With this beautiful smile, the surrounding space seemed to brighten up. The steed pulling the cart couldn''t help but let out a low neigh. "Good morning, Mr. Ma!" The normal neighing in ordinary people''s ears turned into normal people''s greetings in Bailian''s ears. The girl greeted the steed in front of her, her words indifferent, but without any contempt. The girl knew very well that the horse in front of her was not a simple horse, but a horse monster. It''s just that this horse demon was a bit unfortunate, and was caught by his owner as a cart horse. But anyway, it is a monster that can transform. Even at this time, after three days of cultivation, the white lotus, who has initially extracted magic power and can easily escape the cold and heat, in front of this Mr. Ma, it is probably only a matter that the opponent can trample to death with one hoof. When it comes to dealing with power, Bai Lian has completely inherited the Nagato concept and respects power! In the face of being stronger than herself, Bai Lian would not be rude. After sensing Bai Lian''s sincere respect, the horse pulling the cart screamed in a low voice, and it seemed that the steps under his feet had gradually become easier. Seeing this situation, Bai Lian couldn''t help but filled with a reserved smile. After a while, Bai Lian looked around, but she couldn''t help frowning. The girl found that she and others seemed to have come to a place that was too empty. In the field of vision, Bailian didn''t even see a wild animal. "Eh, how do you prepare breakfast!" With this thought flashed in her mind, Bai Lian couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. As Nagato''s personal maid, she was also responsible for Nagato''s three meals, but now it seems that there is not even any decent food around. "Do you want to use dry food?" Subconsciously thinking of the dry food she had brought before her departure, Bai Lian could only smile wryly. The girl knew very well that her master would definitely not be willing to eat dry food. After all, the owner is already a bigu, and eating is just for enjoyment. Eat dry food in this situation? It''s funny! "Ugh!" With a low sigh, Bai Lian turned around and was about to ask her owner for instructions. After she turned around, the girl looked at the curtain in front of her, feeling a little nervous. Since three days ago, Bai Lian has discovered that her owner seems a little weird. The original red-haired boy seemed to be a lonely mountain overlooking the world, but the red-haired boy now seemed to be transformed into a volcano about to erupt. Facing the extremely lonely mountain, Bai Lian dared to approach it despite admiration. But in the face of the volcano, the girl was already bold enough not to run. How dare to trouble him because of this little thing?Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org at this time "hiss!!!" As if sensing Bai Lian''s embarrassment, the black demon horse neighed again, and hearing its voice, Bai Lian''s face suddenly changed, revealing a little surprise. "Mr. Ma, you said that the monster mountain is only about an hour away?" "hiss!!!" "that is really good!" ... ... After getting the news from the demon horse, Bai Lian finally had the courage to open the door curtain of the carriage. For the first time, the girl seemed to perceive some dull and terrifying air currents emerging from the opened curtain, and the whole person couldn''t help but feel bored, and the demon horse pulling the cart couldn''t help but slow down and lowered her head. After taking a few deep breaths, the girl adjusted her mentality and stepped in. Just stepping into the carriage, what was shown to the girl was a luxurious room that was at least five times larger than the carriage. The layout of the room was exquisite and it was extremely comfortable. The only thing that makes people unsatisfactory is that the light in the room is dim at this time. However, Bai Lian had already cultivated magic power, and this dimness could not stop her sight. Therefore, the girl quickly saw her master. At this time, Nagato was sitting on the throne in the depths of the room. The dim light made it difficult for the girl to see his face, but the girl could feel that the owner''s spirit was messy. Perceiving it carefully, Bai Lian couldn''t help showing a trace of relaxation. Although the master''s breath is still a bit messy, it is much better than the situation three days ago. You know, three days ago, Bai Lian almost fainted in front of her master. Because of this, during these three days, the girl would rather spend the night meditating on the cowl than in the carriage. "Master, master!" Stepping gently closer to Nagato, Bai Lian said in a tone as relaxed as possible, "Mr. Ma said, the mountain of monsters is about to arrive, and there is about an hour away." "Ok?!" Hearing Bailian''s words, the messy aura on Nagato''s body once again showed a slight change, showing a little tyrannical tendency, "Is it coming soon, it''s great, I can''t wait!" Perceiving the changes on Nagato''s body, Bai Lian stopped her footsteps immediately. In an instant, she felt a strong attraction, and the whole person flew directly towards Nagato. Unprepared, the girl directly plunged into Nagato''s arms. "what!!" Subconsciously, the girl exclaimed. Because at this moment, she felt one hand untied her shirt flexibly and leaned into it, while Nagato''s other hand held her back and prevented her from leaving. Raising her head, the girl saw that her master''s handsome face was only a finger away from herself. "Sure enough, it''s different with strength!" At this time, Bai Lian heard a low voice from her owner, and she could even feel her slightly warm breathing on her cheeks, making her itchy. "Obviously a few days ago, it was just a potential flower bud, and it is beginning to bloom now." "Lord, master..." After hearing her master''s, she felt the caress he had on her body. Bai Lian immediately understood his intentions. Faced with this situation, the girl closed her eyes and said with a trembling: "Please, please pity..." "Ok" .. 1775 Chapter 071 Second before the battle! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mountain of monsters. This is a mountain, but also a mystery. At an altitude of more than 10,000 meters, it completely surpassed the first peak on the bright surface of Yingzhou Mountain, Suzaku Mountain, and was even higher than the highest peak on the bright surface of the entire planet. But this mountain is standing in the secret space, unknown to outsiders. This mountain is a remnant of the last era, a holy place for monsters. Perhaps it was because of the remnants of the power of the gods from the previous era, or of course it could be the atmosphere of the monsters gathering. The environment of the entire mountain of monsters is extremely beautiful and vibrant. After living here for almost six days, Huiye found that she liked it a little bit. Especially after discovering that there is no moon here, but it is flooded with the power of the moon. Hui Ye likes it even more... "Then, just stay!" In the quaint courtyard, Xingxiong Yongyi drank the wine from the ghost clan and said, "Anyway, the whole mountain of monsters is about to change hands." "Counting the time, our husband-sir will almost be here too!" Having said this, Yongyi couldn''t help but drank a few more sips of wine again, and her face couldn''t help showing a little flush. "Really, drink less!" Raising his left hand, covering his chin with his sleeve, Hui Ye''s face couldn''t help flashing deep thought, "The other three ghost kings are now at the exit of the secret realm." "Yes, they are going to use Hyakki Yakou for the last blog!" Nodded, Yongyi answered Huiye''s question, and then said softly, "It''s just a pity that their failure is doomed, maybe Cuixiang and the others also know this." "Ghosts, are they really interesting races?" Upon hearing Yongyi''s words, a smile flashed across Huiye''s face. For this kind of uniquely emotional race, Huiye didn''t hate it, and even liked it a little. She prefers the ghost race to the people of the moon who have no feelings in the city of the moon. Even if Kaguya herself is the princess of Moon People... ... ... Outside the mountain of monsters, is a virgin forest. At this time, the sea of ??trees was filled with extremely deep ghost air, which was unintentionally released by the ghosts stationed in the woods. The entire virgin forest looked like a gloomy ghost domain. At the top of the tallest tree in the sea of ??trees, the remaining three kings of the ghost tribe are sitting on it. After knowing the traces of the demon through the scouts, they came here with the strongest fighting elite of the entire ghost clan, preparing to fight the upcoming demon. They didn''t speak either, they just drank from time to time, accumulating fighting spirit! The battle between the ghost race and the devil is absolutely imperative. There are many reasons for this. For example, the previous battle of Suzaku Mountain did not come to an end, another example is the emergence of Shishengwan, which caused a riot in the Tengu clan that formed the power of the Monster Mountain. But these are all excuses, and there is only one real reason, that is, the demon wants to conquer the monster mountain, and as the actual owner of the monster mountain, the ghost clan will not easily agree. In the previous battle of Vermilion Mountain, the demon indeed showed a fighting power sufficient to become the master of the monster mountain. Even Cuixiang must admit that if the fighting continued, she was likely to lose. However, this cannot be a reason for the Cuixiang Society to surrender to the other party. Faced with this situation, if it is other monster races, they will either run directly or surrender to the demon. Of course, there are also some extremely arrogant races that will fight to the end. But the ghost race is the ghost race, and their way of thinking is absolutely different.Ai Wei Novel www.avtxt.com The ghosts are not an extremely arrogant race. They will not fight for so-called self-esteem. Although the ghosts are not afraid of death at all, they will not die at will. The most important thing is that ghosts can be subdued. Because surrendering to the strong is justified in the eyes of the ghosts. Just like Xingxiong Yongyi, after defeating Nagato, he directly became a member of Nagato, and even his original race could take action. But there is a premise here, that is, Nagato really defeated Xingxiong Yongyi. If Nagato had not directly defeated Yongyi at the beginning, but had burst out all his power to deter Yongyi, and then continued to persuade him to surrender with all his heart, the chance of conquering the opponent would be almost zero. In the eyes of the ghost race, only defeats with real swords and guns will be recognized and accepted by them. Otherwise, even if they see a guy who is obviously stronger than themselves, they will not be convinced. In a sense, the Guizu''s code of conduct can almost be called no coffin and no tears. And now, in the face of the overbearing and dominance of the demons, everyone in the ghost race will never hesitate to fight! In fact, Nagato knew about the weird behavior of the ghost tribe. The reason why the red-haired boy chose to arrive slowly in a carriage was probably because he had the intention to prepare the ghost tribe for battle. I dont know how long its been, its about the time when the sun is in the sky... "coming!" Suddenly, Yichu Cuixiang stopped drinking. As soon as Suixiang''s words fell, Ibaraki Huafan began to fix the bandage on his right hand, and Jin Jialuo finally drew out his sword and started the final wipe. The fighting intent of the ghost kings was revealed one after another, igniting the fighting intent of the ghosts distributed throughout the sea of ??trees. The vast fighting spirit condensed behind Cuixiang, turning into an illusory figure. As the figures continued to gather, Cuixiang''s eyes became brighter. Then, at the end of the girl''s field of vision, a gorgeous black carriage appeared. From the carriage, Cuixiang could clearly perceive the power of the surging dragon from the red-haired boy. It''s just that for some reason, the aura of the demon became more tyrannical compared to six days ago. In that tyranny, but full of strong domineering! Cuixiang had a strange premonition that the demon at this time would burst out with a stronger power than six days ago. The strength of that power even made Cuixiang''s soul tremble a little. "But it''s good!" In the face of this situation, instead of showing any fear on the face of the strange ghost king, he was excited, not only Cuixiang, but the performance of the other two ghost kings was almost the same. In the eyes of ghost kings, defeat is actually not terrible, or in other words, the stronger the enemy, the better! The so-called ghost races are evil spirits crawling out of hell, so why be afraid of a battle! At the moment, the three ghost kings glanced at each other, the billowing warfare almost materialized, gathered together, and rushed towards the carriage that was slowly coming in the distance. And then "boom!!!" It seemed that the fighting spirit of the ghost kings burst out, and the tyrannical will burst out from the carriage in the distance, and it collided head-on with the fighting spirit of the ghost kings. Two extremely strong wills competed in the void, even affecting the physical reality. A twisted shape appeared directly in midair... Fortunately, the distortion only lasted for a while. Very quickly disappeared into the void. The carriage that was originally moving stopped, and the horse pulling the carriage fell directly to the ground, and there was no sound in the sea of ??trees, and the ghost races were all shocked. The battle hasn''t officially started, and even the two warring parties haven''t really met. Such an amazing change has taken place on the entire scheduled battlefield. All this seems to herald the fierce battle... The murderous intent of the battlefield is gradually spreading!.. 1776 Chapter 072 Instant defeat ghost king first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes... In the dim carriage, Nagato slowly opened his eyes. At this time, what appeared in the eyes of the red-haired boy was Bailian''s graceful body, the white and tender skin seemed to be able to pinch water, and the extraordinary curve told the indescribable charm... Coupled with the surrounding atmosphere and smell, Nagato wanted to pounce on it again and caress it. It''s just a pity that this is not the time for the red-haired boy to continue to be tender. Because the fighting spirit of the ghost kings has been conveyed here! "Forget it, it will be long in Japan!" Whispering in a low voice, Nagato calmed down unexpectedly while his fighting spirit continued to improve. The troubles of the past few days were temporarily forgotten. Slowly got up and put on clothes, and by the way helped Bai Lian cover a quilt, the red-haired boy was about to get out of the carriage. At this moment, there was a burst of fighting intent that was almost substantive. "Humph!" Stopped his advancement, Nagato''s domineering will had been brewing for a while, passing through the obstacles of time and space, and colliding with the fighting spirit of the ghost kings. In an instant, there was a violent roar from the outside world, and the carriage stopped at this moment. A dangerous smile appeared on his face, and Nagato walked out of the curtain. The first thing that came into Nagato''s field of vision was the demon horse that had collapsed on the ground. Under the aftermath of the conflict between Nagato and the ghost kings, this ordinary monster had already lost the ability to resist. There is an unimaginable gap between the strong and the weak on this plane. "After all, it''s just a little monster that can be seen everywhere." Whispering to himself, Nagato began to levitate from the carriage and waved his right hand. Including the demon horse, the entire carriage instantly disappeared into the ripples of space. The next battle should be very fierce, even if it is just the aftermath of the battle, I am afraid it is not a horse-drawn carriage. In this case, it is better to move the entire carriage to a different space. When Nagato finished all of this, the endless ghost just happened to pounce on his face. Looking up into the distance, the red-haired boy clearly saw that in front of the sea of ??trees at the end of the field of vision, the elite ghost tribes with green faces and fangs wandered out one after another. Under the leadership of the three ghost kings, the momentum of the entire ghost clan seemed to merge into one, vast and vast. The raging fighting spirit and gloomy ghost aura continued to erupt, eroding everything in the void. "Roar!!!" Soon, the ghost tribes camp erupted with a shocking dragon roar that rang a few kilometers, and then a hundred-meter-high blue dragon appeared out of thin air and blasted towards Nagato. From far to near, the amazing dragon power keeps increasing, and the blue dragon seems to cover the entire sky. "Ha ha!" Faced with the terrible attack that was coming, Nagato just chuckled softly, "Qinglong? Don''t say it''s just a second-generation blue dragon, it is the first generation blue dragon, and I have to hold it for me!" At the end of the talk, a rare look of hideousness appeared on Nagato''s face. In an instant, the somewhat violent Long Wei burst out from the red-haired boy and spread out. The Qinglong who was the first to bear the brunt, under this violent and terrifying coercion unexpectedly stopped his offensive subconsciously, revealing a little hesitation and tremor. In Qinglong''s eyes, the little red-haired boy in front of him seemed to turn into another terrifying existence. "Hehe, dare not come over?" Seeing the change of Qinglong not far from him, the red-haired boy had a smirk on his face, "If this is the case, then let this seat pass!!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato took a step forward in the void... Douzi Literature Network www.douziwx.com In an instant, Tianya turned into a corner, and the red-haired young man turned into a meteor with an indomitable and determined attitude, directly impacting Qinglong''s body. "boom!!!" The roar as if a comet hit the earth suddenly echoed, Nagato''s figure stopped the trend of impact, and the large body of Qinglong was directly flew out. This kind of scene similar to that of ants hitting humans into flight is too amazing, and shocked many ghost races in the distance. However, at this moment-- "Wow!!!" The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and the figure of Huafan Ibaraki appeared beside the red-haired boy, without any hesitation, it was just a kick. I don''t know how much power was gathered, and even kicked the air directly! No, not only the air, but the space has a little ripple. Such an attack is undoubtedly amazing. The timing and the size of the power are the best choices. If you change to another enemy, or the usual Nagato, or have already been hit. But unfortunately, Nagato was in an abnormal state at this time. How could he be sneak attacked by other people under his full exertion. At the moment, the red-haired boy raised his right hand and directly grasped the flying kick of Hua Fan. The invisible spatial fluctuations spread over the red-haired boy, unexpectedly removing all the strength from the flying kick. "Then, sleep first, Hua Fan!" Afterwards, the red-haired boy took a step back and pulled the unprepared Hua Fan over, turning his left hand into a fist, gathering the colorful flames and directly bombarding the girl''s abdomen. "boom!!!" In the sudden explosion, Ibaraki Hua fan turned into a cannonball, directly blasting the Qinglong who had just struggled to get up on the ground again! The whole process was smooth and flowing, and there was no room for the other two ghost kings to intervene. In a moment, the ghost king of chaos-Ibaraki Hua fan lost! "Humph!!!" And at the next moment when Hua Fan lost, Jin Jialuo''s figure suddenly appeared behind the red-haired boy. She aimed at the short stalemate of Nagato''s attack and sent her own blow. A vast expanse of ghosts and ghosts appeared in the sky, holding a huge divine sword high and beheading the red-haired boy. I just have to say that Jinkara also underestimated Nagato. How did the so-called stalemate get him? In an instant, within a hundred meters of the field, there was a hint of confusion in time. The red-haired boy skipped the time when his actions were deadlocked, and turned around to volley. The gray vigor erupted from under his feet and turned into a blade of time that was a hundred meters long. In the next moment, the Blade of Time directly cut off the huge sword of the Xingyou Ghost God, even directly on the body of the Xingyou Ghost God, split it in two, and cut it in the middle on the spot. As the core of the ghosts and gods, Jinkara was not directly attacked, but it was still affected. The sword in his hand broke and the whole person fell heavily to the ground. Following the ghost queen of chaos, the ghost king of gods-Junkara also came to the end of defeat. For a moment, the entire battlefield was silent, full of speechless silence. All the ghost races on the battlefield are a little unbelievable. The two extremely powerful ghost kings before and after are actually defeated by people in such a short period of time! "call!" But at this moment, after defeating Jin Jialuo, the red-haired boy breathed a sigh of relief, and the whole person turned around again, and immediately merged into the ripples of space. In the next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared directly in front of many ghost races. Looking at Cuixiang who was still standing in front of the team, the red-haired boy said quietly, "Come on, Yibuki Cuixiang, continue our unfinished battle, let me see your Hyakki Yexing!" .. 1777 Chapter 073 Nagato vs Ghost Race second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"war!!!" Facing Nagato''s invitation to fight, Yichu Cuixiang''s response was heroic fighting spirit. What shock to the enemy''s strength, what worries about the defeat, what kind of racial justice, etc., all these can''t affect the girl''s war intent at this time. Not only Cuixiang, but also the elites of the three-figure ghost race around them, also showed their fighting spirit. Indeed, Nagato is very strong, completely overwhelmingly powerful. When defeating the other two ghost kings, he did not even show the kind of devastating destruction, just a few simple attacks and defeated the opponent. From here, it can be seen that Nagato can''t help but possess a powerful force and a stronger control. With such a combination, the combat effectiveness demonstrated is not simply one plus one. In theory, Nagato, which the ghost tribe has defeated, has really little hope. But what can it be? The strength of the enemy is never a reason for the ghost warriors to shrink back. The ghost tribe follows the natural definition of the weak eating the strong and advocating strong power, but it is very contradictory that they will never be afraid to fight the strong. Even if the price of fighting is to pay their own lives, the fighters of the ghost race will not care too much! "boom!!!" The surging fighting spirit gathered, with Cuixiang''s fighting spirit as the core, directly impacting the red-haired boy''s mind. In a daze, Nagato seemed to see a ferocious ghost, crawling out of the deepest part of the Hell. This is the origin of the ghost tribe. The monsters transformed by the evil spirits that crawled out of hell are the ghost tribes! Seeing this scene, Nagato knew that the will of the ghost family had appeared! However, this situation was completely in Nagato''s expectation. Not to mention that Ibuki Suixiang was the spokesperson of the ghost clan''s will, that is, this battle alone will determine the ghost''s future, and the ghost clan''s will must appear. "Hehe, it looks good!" Feeling the tide of warfare, the smile on Nagato''s face grew deeper and deeper, "That''s it. If it is not strong, there is no value to defeat!" At the end of the words, an unprecedented Longwei erupted from Nagato. Along with the roar from the void, nine hideous phantom dragon heads appeared. At this moment, the beings at the apex of the entire Yingzhou Island Country, and even the entire plane, sensed the aura of the nine dragon heads, and couldn''t help but start to be alarmed. There is no doubt that this is true, the strongest force standing at the apex of this world! The ghost warriors closest to Nagato were under unspeakable oppression. A few ghost warriors even knelt on the ground involuntarily, with blood flowing from the corners of their mouths. At this moment, the surging fighting intention was faintly distracted. Nagato used his own means to suppress the ghost clan! "what!!!" Under such circumstances, Yichu Cuixiang couldn''t help but shout out loudly. The stale air in the body seemed to be spit out in this shout, and the tenacity to fight continued to emerge, and even aroused the blessing of the will of the entire race. Under the mysterious power called the Will of Ghosts that runs through the past and the future, Cuixiang''s spirit is constantly leaping, and every minute and every second, she seems to be recognizing the whole world. Under the blessing of Cuixiang''s fighting spirit, the rest of the ghost races have released their power and integrated into their bodies! The so-called Hyakki Yexing means that Cuixiang uses itself as a container to carry the power of the family. In an instant, the existence named Yichui Cuixiang broke out with a pressure that was not inferior to Nagato! "Hahaha, really interesting!" Naturally, Cuixiang''s change couldn''t be hidden from Nagato. The red-haired boy laughed loudly, and then rushed over in an open manner, like a giant tank. Facing Nagato''s frontal attack, Yichu Cuixiang had no reason not to deal with it head-on, and immediately she rushed out. Then...Zero Book House www.00shuwu.com "boom!!!" In an instant, a frontal confrontation broke out between the two people! The unimaginable shock spread from the place where the two people collided as the center, turning into a hurricane raging, and the entire battlefield shook directly under this shock. Amid the roar, Nagato and Suixiang flew upside down one after another, but soon stopped the tendency to fly upside down. "Haha, come again!!" "I''m afraid you won''t succeed!!" Along with such words, an even more violent confrontation broke out on the battlefield. In the next period of time, the roars resounding through the sky one after another, the hurricanes that were rolled up by the impact continued to expand, the huge battlefield gradually shattered, and the fighting soldiers were laughing wildly. Nagato and Suixiang both used the strongest combat abilities they currently possess, without any reservation, both of them have only one purpose, and that is to blast each other down! This is a feast of natural disasters unimaginable by ordinary people, and a fierce conflict between inhumans far beyond ordinary people. Other monsters in the mountain of monsters were attracted by this movement. After seeing this scene, all the monsters were silent. In front of such a powerful force, any of their thoughts were meaningless. Just as every feast has an end, any battle has a moment of victory or defeat. As time passed, Nagato gradually gained the upper hand after all. Although both of them have exploded with the strongest power at this stage, Nagato is different after all, because he still holds a lot of power that does not belong to this world, and Cuixiang has exploded supernormally. Following the hundred ghosts behind Cuixiang exhausted one by one, they fell to the ground. Even with the support of racial will, Cuixiang is still on the verge of defeat! "No, you can''t continue like this!" After another confrontation, Cuixiang used the reaction force to directly open a short distance from Nagato, and a decisive light flashed in his eyes! At the moment, the girl didn''t hesitate, and directly extracted all the power existing in her body. The output that exceeded the limit of his own power output made Cuixiang''s cheeks even redden, and the cells of his whole body couldn''t help but feel severe pain at this moment. But Cuixiang''s face didn''t show the slightest pain, instead the fighting spirit rose to the sky! "Okay, as expected of Yi Chui Cuixiang!!!" Perceiving the power output beyond imagination, Nagato couldn''t help exclaiming loudly. The girl''s fighting will to the sky made the red-haired boy excited. Thinking back and forth in his mind, Nagato made a decision in an instant, and was also unwilling to show weakness. "Roar!!!" The fierce dragon roar resounded throughout the world, and the nine ferocious dragon heads looked up to the sky and roared, and 18 deep sapphire eyes seemed to reflect the entire world. In a daze, the vast world actually responded to Long Yin, and the mighty power of the world suddenly came! "come on!!!" Attributing the endless power to himself, the red-haired boy made the final impact, and on the other side, after completing the final energy output, Cuixiang did not shy away at all. "boom!!!" A roar that surpassed any monster''s imagination suddenly broke out. The terrible roar made all spectators deaf, and the violent hurricane even reached the edge of the secret realm of the monster mountain, and the entire battlefield was completely plunged into the abyss of collapse. Time passed like this one minute after another, until the vibration on the battlefield gradually subsided, and the monsters outside the field were still silent, they were all waiting for the final result. After the turbulence on the battlefield subsided, the remaining smoke quickly dissipated. Then, the monsters saw that on the broken battlefield, only the red-haired boy stood tall! At that time, some of the monsters cheered directly. It was Nagato''s original subordinates, and the rest of the monsters all showed complex expressions, even the Tengu who had long been dissatisfied with the ghost race. But no matter what, all the monsters know one thing, that is, the mountain of monsters has changed!.. 1778 Chapter 074 Calculation and Retreat First! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The mountain of monsters has changed hands! After Nagato defeated the ghost clan, the news spread across the entire Yingzhou at an alarming speed, and within half a day, it spread throughout the entire Yingzhou. In an instant, all the big monsters and organizational forces in Yingzhou were completely shaken. Originally after the incident in the Vermillion Bird Mountain, the name of the demon had long been known throughout Yingzhou, but now, the prestige of this name has directly broken through the sky. You know, the mountain of monsters, in a sense, symbolizes the orthodoxy of the entire Yingzhou monster! Nothing else, because the mountain of monsters is a remnant of the previous era. The two races of Tengu and Kappa that live in it have a long history. They can be traced back to the origin of the monsters and have witnessed the rise and prosperity of the entire family of monsters. In addition, these two races are highly civilized, and they can almost be regarded as the recognized orthodoxy of monsters. After the ghost clan smashed the mountain of monsters, the whole Yingzhou was rioted. Many big monsters and monster races threatened the ghost clan by declaring war and let them leave the mountain of monsters, but they didn''t expect that the ghost clan would not care about the threat at all, and went straight to war. For the entire Yingzhou monster circle, that was definitely not a time to remember. The sturdiness of the ghost clan completely made the entire monster circle lost its words. Although many monsters were directly subdued by the style of the ghost clan, more monsters were resentful for this. In the end, the monsters of Yingzhou had to admit that the ghost tribes occupation of the monster mountain, but even if it was admitted on the surface, the whole monster circle was still very dissatisfied with the ghost tribe on the whole. The most important thing is that monsters live a long life, and it is difficult for those dissatisfaction to disappear because of the passage of time. The name of Nagato''s demon seems to have received a lot of praise for this, so that the monster sage who is highly respected by monsters can''t really overwhelm the demon in prestige. "This is really a frustrating thing!" Yakumo Zixuan was too lazy to lean on the cracked gap, freely massaging the surrounding sea of ??flowers, and whispered, "Obviously, people are constantly running around for the entire monster race." "Humph!" As soon as Yakumozi''s words fell, a cold snort rang out from the sea of ??flowers, "Don''t be pretentious, Yakumozi, are you really depressed?" While talking, a girl with green curly hair walked out of the endless sea of ??flowers holding a parasol. This is a very indescribable young girl, her body is full of some unspeakable vastness of nature, and the scarlet eyes seem to suppress astonishing madness. The two completely different auras circulated extremely harmoniously on the girl, making people unpredictable. "Now, who knows!" Seeing the appearance of the other party, Yakumo Zi also raised her spirit in her heart. No way, in Yakumo Zi''s heart, the girl in front of her was a monster, even if she had so much knowledge in her past and present, she had never seen one of the two monsters. Of course, the other monster in Yakumo Zi''s heart is Nagato, the man who caused her death in her previous life. If possible, Yakumo Zi would not contact Nagato or her. Because both are full of incomprehensible mysteries. Fortunately, Nagato said, after all, from the memory of the previous life, he knew the mystery and power of the other party. Before he recovered his strength in the previous life, Yakumo Zi would not explore his secrets. However, the girl holding the parasol in front of her really made Yakumo Zi depressed. To this day, Yakumo Zi still clearly remembers that when he first saw the girl in front of him more than a thousand years ago, she was just a little flower demon who barely survived the catastrophe of the last era. Although Yakumo Zi wasn''t very strong at that time, she was stronger than Little Flower Demon by many times. Therefore, all the situation of the little flower demon was fully revealed in Yakumo Zi''s eyes. Yakumo Zi dared to pack a ticket. There was nothing surprising about the Little Flower Monster at that time. She was as ordinary as the other Flower Monsters, and was not even as powerful as some special Flower Monsters.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com At most, the Little Flower Fairy possesses the fighting will that other Flower Fairies don''t. However, when Yakumo Zi saw her for the second time 300 years ago, she had completely changed. If it weren''t for his natural memory, Yakumo Zi would almost not recognize him. At that time, the Little Flower Demon is no longer the Little Flower Demon, she has become the lord of the flowers of the Four Seasons, the flower tyrant who has made countless monsters fearful-Feng Jian Youxiang! Thinking of her second meeting with Feng Jian Yuxiang, Yakumo Zi suddenly felt an urge to cover her face. At that time, Yakumo Zi had just researched his own shikigami art, and wanted to make Kazejian Yuka his own shikigami, but he almost was not bombarded by the opponent''s demon. You know, at the time, even the gaps couldn''t defend the opponent''s magic cannon, which was extremely dangerous. "Ok?!" Entering the realm monster, but seeing the opponent''s face a little lost, Feng Jian Youxiang couldn''t help but frown, "Yakumo Zi, let''s talk, what''s the matter here." "I don''t remember our relationship is so friendly that we can go to each other''s territory at will." Having said that, Feng Jian Youxiang seemed to think of something, and couldn''t help licking the corner of her mouth, "Or, you are finally ready to fight with me!" "...Youxiang, you are so humorous!" Hearing Youxiang''s words, Yakumo Zi''s face stiffened, and then he opened his folding fan to cover his chin, and said with a chuckle, "This time we didn''t come for ourselves." "Youxiang should have an impression of that breath a few days ago, are we the messenger of that guy?" "Huh? Master of that funny breath, what''s the matter!" "About...cannon!!" "well!" Whispering in a low voice, the madness on the tyrant of the flower continued to swell, making Yakumo Zi couldn''t help covering it, but at this time a sly smile filled the covered pretty face. "Haha, Nagato-san, I don''t know if you will be satisfied with this gift." ... ... When the outside world was disturbing, after arranging the fusion of the monster mountain and his original power, Nagato explained the matter, and dragged Bailian into the closed chamber! Just for some reason, after entering the secret room, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sneezed several times. "Lord, master, have you caught a cold?" Because she was suddenly called into this sealed environment by her owner, the white lotus girl couldn''t help but think about it. Her cheeks were red from the beginning, making people want to take a bite. At least in terms of Nagato''s feelings, he really wanted to take a few bites and nibble well. "It''s okay, maybe someone is thinking of me!" Taking a deep breath, Nagato chuckled casually, and at the same time resisted those impulses in his heart, and solemnly asked: "Bai Lian, the master has one thing for you to help, okay?" "Master, please speak." Without any hesitation, Bai Lian answered like this, and the girl knew in her heart that she had no right to refuse in front of this master. And the girl can see that the owner still cherishes her own woman. Therefore, in this case, Bai Lian did not hesitate at all. "well!" Hearing the girl''s answer, the red-haired boy showed a smile, especially after feeling the girl''s heartfelt trust, the smile on his face deepened... 1779 Chapter 075 Summon Saya second! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the years go by, people''s hearts change. The red-haired boy who has been baptized many times is long gone. In addition to the unchanging heart of the strong, Nagato''s code of conduct has quietly moved from the short-term species to the long-term species, achieving an amazing leap. To a certain extent, the Nagato at this time is hardly different from the natural longevity species. In order to pass the long time, red-haired teenagers, like other longevity species, have developed some unique hobbies, and among those hobbies, the cultivation of the strong is one of them. Nagato likes to develop a potential beautiful girl into a strong one, and pick her when she is most beautiful! In this plane, Bailian is one of Nagato''s cultivation goals! Because of this, it is reasonable to say that when Nagato really gets the white lotus, it should be a long time later, at least it will take more than a hundred years of brewing. However, a few days ago, Nagato enjoyed the body and mind of Bairen directly on the carriage. Such behavior is naturally not without reason! "So, do you know the reason?" In the slightly darkened secret room, the red-haired teenager looked at the Goth girl lying on the high platform in front of him, and spoke while engraving runes around her with his fingers. "...No, I don''t know!" Bai Lian lying on the high platform replied somewhat at a loss. You know, even Bailian, who lives at the bottom of this chaotic era, is also yearning for romance. Therefore, after hearing such unromantic words from Nagato, she can imagine the complexity of her mood. Fortunately, the girl is born at the bottom of society, even if she yearns for romance, but she is more realistic. In the eyes of a young girl, value is better than a little bit of value. "Do you know how to surrender?" After thinking about it, Nagato cited an example. After seeing Bai Lian nodding, the red-haired boy continued to speak, "What I will do next is similar to sedation." "Through copulation, my power has entered your body through a ritual similar to replenishing demons." "Next, I will use those powers as a contract. For the practice of surrendering the gods, your body will become a vehicle for the existence of gods. Of course, it is only for the time being and there will be no seizure. "Speaking of this, you should be able to understand!" Having said this, Nagato said solemnly again, "Bairen, don''t resist during the ceremony, I don''t want any accidents." "Ok!" Slightly silent, Bai Lian solemnly agreed. ... ... Soon, the mysterious ceremony started in the secret room. A large number of mysterious runes emerged one after another, forming a huge spherical enchantment in the huge secret room, obscuring all kinds of sight from plane consciousness. Then, mysterious fluctuations spread from the void and entered Bai Lian''s body. The girl was startled slightly, and almost subconsciously resisted. Just thinking of Nagato''s special explanation before, the girl gritted her teeth and gave up resisting. Within a moment, the girl''s consciousness fell into darkness inadvertently. But outside, Bai Lian opened his eyes at this moment, and a silent light flashed in the depths of his eyes. Seeing this scene, Nagato knew that it was the light of the soul that he knew very well.Express novel www.ems999.com At the moment, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a smile. "Ok?!" At this time, the girl''s mouth unconsciously groaned slightly, the light in her eyes dissipated, revealing a pair of extremely agile eyes, and her temperament changed drastically. If the original Bai Lian was a bitter and compassionate saint, then the current Bai Lian is a smart fairy. This obvious change undoubtedly illustrates one thing. At this time, Bai Lian''s body was not in her original consciousness anymore. But... "Saya!" Calling out the girl''s name softly, the red-haired boy opened his hands directly, "I haven''t seen it some days, welcome to the new world." "Brother Nagato!" After hearing Nagato''s call and turning his head to see Nagato''s figure, Bai Lian, or Saya, plunged directly into the red-haired boy''s arms and nudged it subconsciously. The exquisite curve and softness made Nagato''s heart a burst of anger. But Nagato didn''t call Saya for this purpose. At the moment, the red-haired boy can only suppress his anger in secret. "Well, Brother Nagato really tastes good." After a while, Saya took a deep breath of the smell of Nagato, and nodded in satisfaction. Then the girl''s face showed a rare doubt, and she said: "By the way, Brother Nagato, how could you think of sneaking across with the goddess technique this time." After all, although this plane is somewhat difficult to enter, with Saya''s characteristics, as long as Nagato cooperates well, it can completely allow the girl to descend in her body, not just her consciousness. Thinking of this, the girl subconsciously sensed the condition of her body now, and then she couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise on her face: "This body... really interesting physique!" Saya has seen too many so-called special physiques, but this is the first time he has seen a physique like Bailian. The cells of the girl''s body possess spirituality that is hard for ordinary people to match. Saya can fully imagine that as long as she begins to practice, the girl''s body will be activated, and her soul will continue to automatically merge with the body as she practices, until the body and soul are united. In a sense, this body is simply a natural strong person on the way of the flesh. As long as we can practice, the future of this body is unlimited. "Something happened suddenly!" Hearing Saya''s question, a touch of complexity appeared on Nagato''s face again, and he did not directly say what happened to him. Nagato lowered his head and directly kissed Saya. Faced with the sudden behavior of the red-haired boy, Saya responded naturally after being slightly surprised. Soon, intertwined voices rang out in the silent secret room. "Boom!!!" After a while, there was a slight fluctuation in the secret room. The magic named professor burst out from Nagato, and a large amount of memory passed from the red-haired boy''s brain to Saya''s mind through the intertwined lips and teeth of the two. At the moment, the girl''s face couldn''t help but change slightly... 1780 Chapter 076 Reasons and Speculations Third! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Having seen the vastness of Chaos, Saya is confident that few things can scare him. Especially with the passing of time, the continuous improvement of her own strength and life essence, in the eyes of the girl, there are very few that can really surprise her. But at this moment, Saya was not just as simple as surprised, but was completely surprised! The memory conveyed from Nagato is a large number of unknown memories. The most complete memory in my memory is the history of a 14-five-year-old in Secondary Two. Other than that, all of them are fragments of memory, scattered and tens of thousands. At this time, Sayana''s computing power that surpassed the limit of human beings spontaneously started. The massive memory fragments that entered the sea of ??Saya''s consciousness began to be continuously deduced and reorganized! Soon, what appeared in Saya''s mind was a broken life. What I remembered was an ordinary human orphan boy who was reborn in another world after his accidental death. After a lot of battles and grief, he grew to the extreme of chaos. The last picture in the memory is that this human teenager marches to the final battlefield with countless followers. To be honest, although the entire memory is too fragmented, there is hardly much substance. But it seemed to be quite emotional and touching. If Nagato and Saye analyzed these memories in more detail, they might be able to get more information, especially those battle scenes across chaos, which may contain more mysteries. However, neither Nagato nor Saye lost this mood at this moment. Because the owner of this memory is exactly the same as Nagato''s previous life, not only his appearance, but even some of his previous experiences. In such a situation, how can Saya not be surprised, or even horrified! At the moment, Saya has extracted more computing power from the body. For nothing else, only find out the reason for this! ... ... Half an hour later... In the secret room, the two people with intertwined lips and teeth separated. Because too much computing power was invested, the physical energy that carried the consciousness was consumed a little too much, and Saya panted, and the whole person collapsed in Nagato''s arms. "how are you feeling?" Gently hugging the girl in her arms, Nagato''s left hand stroked the girl''s heterogeneous long hair, "It took so much computing power, any ideas?" "Well, there are three speculations right now!" After taking a few deep breaths, Saya closed his eyes halfway, and said quietly, "The first guess is that that guy is just surprisingly similar to Brother Nagato." "Some nonsense!" Shaking his head, Nagato said in denial. Although this probability is not unavailable, it is too small and too small, infinitely close to zero. The most important thing is that Nagato can vaguely predict that this speculation is wrong. "indeed!" Knowing Nagatos intuition, Saya nodded and said the second speculation, In the huge chaos, some worlds have parallel worlds, so does the chaos also have parallel chaos. "You mean, this is me from Parallel Chaos?" Hearing Saya''s judgment, the red-haired boy raised his brows. He had to say that this was indeed a possibility he hadn''t thought of, but is there really parallel between chaos? After thinking about it for a while, the red-haired boy shook his head subconsciously and asked for a third guess. "The third guess, don''t you know Brother Nagato?" This time, Saya didn''t answer directly, instead she rubbed Nagato''s arms lazily, like a coquettish kitten, arousing affection. "Yes, I do know it!" Ignoring Saya''s behavior in his arms, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sighed softly and said, the so-called third speculation is actually very simple-that guy is Nagato''s previous life. To be honest, this is an incomprehensible situation, but it is most likely. But if this possibility comes true, then who is Nagato?v3 Academy www.v3sy.com Is he really the rebirth in his memory? This kind of almost denying the possibility of his own existence is the main reason why Nagato has been quite irritable a few days ago. In fact, Nagato was really fortunate that he only got the memory of that fragment at this time. If it were earlier, I am afraid that Nagato might collapse. Perhaps it is precisely knowing that Nagato will not collapse because of these memories, and the will of the mother of the road will guide Nagato to resonate with the strong fragments. Thinking about it this way, Nagato realized that the mother of the road seemed to be trying to tell him something. just-- "There are too few fragments of memory!" Frowning subconsciously, Nagato couldn''t help muttering to himself. "Brother Nagato, don''t frown!" At this time, Saya''s left hand was directly raised and stroked between Nagato''s eyebrows, "The ship is naturally straight at the end of the bridge, and, Brother Nagato, don''t you think this plane is a bit too weird?" After hearing Saya''s words, Nagato nodded unconsciously in agreement. Whether it is the unimaginable plane consciousness, or the suspected ancient heritage of the last chaos era, or the unintelligible fragments of the strong, all illustrate the peculiarities of this plane. Similarly, Nagato and Saya also refreshed the difficulty of conquering this plane in their hearts. "Combining a large amount of data, Saya, I have an immature idea." Speaking of this, Saya''s face showed a very rare hesitant expression, and then faintly said, "This plane can survive from the last chaos era, will it be because this plane is buried in the last era? The ultimate powerhouse, and this plane is actually the tomb of that powerhouse?" Taking the plane as a grave sounds like a fantasy, but it seems like thunder in Nagato''s ears. This kind of thing is not impossible. In fact, if Nagato was defeated and died one day at this time, he would even use the entire chaotic starry sky as his grave. Especially when the relationship between the extreme powerhouse and Nagato in Saya''s words is unpredictable! "Forget it, don''t care about it!" After a long silence, Nagato temporarily put aside these unnecessary thoughts, and said, "Saya, I can feel that there is still a strong fragment on this plane, but that fragment seems to be in the origin of the plane, and I can learn from it. Feeling a little bit of malice in the dark, so we have to be prepared." "I need your help, both in wisdom and strength!" "Before you asked me why I let your will come, instead of letting your body come, because this war is a little confused, and I need the strongest blade!" "I think you should almost perfect your own power system and get promoted completely!" ... ... "Promoted?" At the same time, in a mysterious tower located in the northern area of ??Baiyujing, Saya, who was sitting on the throne, slowly opened his eyes, and a faint starlight flickered. The four sides of the tower are engraved with four huge totem carvings. If you look closely, you can see the contours of the four forms of Saya. Before the carving, there are as many as 666 mirrors suspended. In front of every mirror, there is a Saya! Of course, the dress and spirit of these Sayas are quite different from those of the Sayas on the throne. They are not others, but they are indeed Sayas. "Indeed, it''s almost time to perfect it!" Speaking softly, Saya''s gaze swept across himself in the surrounding mirror, "Sisters, it''s almost time to get back our position in Bai Yujing!" "Oh my God! It''s finally about to start!" "This queen has temporarily left the main god''s sight and can start anytime!" "Hurray, Saye couldn''t help but cheer!" "..." In an instant, various sounds reverberated in the tower, and amidst the cheers, Saya''s body slowly closed his eyes again and began to fall asleep further. Vaguely, the girl sensed her upcoming promotion opportunity. However, we still need to wait...... .. 1781 Chapter 077 The Tyrant Strikes The Fourth! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three months passed in a blink of an eye. The curtain ended quietly in autumn. With a few sudden heavy rains, the temperature between the sky and the earth dropped suddenly, and white snow gradually appeared on the top of the mountain of monsters. Standing under the eaves, watching the laughter of the monster children outside in the snow, Hui Ye gradually became a little silly. Hui Ye is a little hard to understand, why they have such fun! But this does not hinder the envy of Moon Princess. I don''t know how long it has passed, Hui Ye was a little surprised, maybe this is the gains and losses, she got everything as a princess, but lost the happiness that a child can have. "It''s not good, Master Hui Ye!" At this moment, Hui Ye heard a cheer from above her, and then the girl saw a black short-haired girl with jet black wings and a red hexagonal hat falling from the sky. Seeing the other party''s appearance, Hui Ye realized that there might be something wrong with the Monster Mountain. Because the name of the girl in front of her is Shemeimaru, the most talented existence of the Tengu clan, is the most important potential junior of Seshengmaru, acting as a microphone between Seshomaru and her. Because of Nagato''s retreat, the entire Yokai Mountain was jointly managed by Sesei Maru and Kaguya. It''s just that the identities of the two are different after all, so such a microphone is needed. "What''s wrong? Wenwen!" Compared to the panic of the Raven Tengu girl, Hui Ye''s face was Wujing Wubo. When the girl thought about it, it was nothing more than a problem with the operation of the monster mountain. This kind of thing was really familiar to Kaguya, and it could be solved with closed eyes. It''s just a pity that things are not what Kaguya thought. Shemei Wanwen brought her a big problem. "Feng, Feng Jian Youxiang, come here!!!" ... ... The wind sees you fragrance! The lord of flowers of the four seasons has become the tyrant of flowers again! This is a super power who stood at the apex of the entire Yingzhou that Huiye knew from the intelligence channels of various parties during this time when he controlled the monster mountain. Even many monsters praised him as the number one monster in Yingzhou. This is a throne forged by endless blood and bones. Even the famous monster sage-Yakumo Zi, in terms of pure combat ability, he thinks he is inferior to the tyrant of the flower. With such a powerful existence, it is naturally impossible for Hui Ye to not know. Of course, the reason why Kaguya knew the Tyrant of Flowers was entirely because of Yakumozi. As the great monster that controls the power of the realm, Yakumo Zi has used the projection of the moon on the water more than once to replace the real and illusory realm, thus setting foot on the moon. Under such circumstances, Yakumo Zi and Yakumo Eirin have played against each other several times. Kaguya learned of the existence of Yakumo Zi from Hachii Eirin. So far, Kaguya still will not forget that when she was in the Moon City, Yong Lin said with her about Yakumo Zi, and she was full of emotion with her face when she was strong. There is no doubt that it is an expression that is only available to approved companions or enemies. Therefore, Kaguya was very clear about the strength of the monster sage Yakumozi, and Kazejian Yuka, who could defeat Yakumozi, was naturally worthy of the Moon Princess. He just cares about it, but Hui Ye never wants to see each other. According to the intelligence, Feng Jian Youxiang is a sadist.Ikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com therefore-- "Goodbye!" Without hesitation, Hui Ye turned around and left. What''s the joke, when a dangerous person like Feng Jian Youxiang arrives, of course, the four kings of the ghost clan and fellows like the Shisheng Maru will be on top. What is the use of her going? "No, Master Hui Ye!" Seeing the tendency of Kaguya to turn around and leave, Shooting Maruwen directly rushed forward and stopped her waist, "How can you shrink back at this time." "No, let Sesho Maru and Ghost King go with this kind of thing!" "Master Shashengwan went out the day before yesterday. The four ghost kings met for a drink yesterday. Only you can decide the mountain of monsters now!" "What, let Shang Bai Ze Huiyin go!" "Huiyin went back to the lost bamboo forest a week ago!" "Damn it!" Hearing that all the guys in charge were not there, Hui Ye''s expression changed drastically, "Then let the elders of the Tengu and Kappa tribes give me the top..." "Boom! Boom!" As soon as Huiye finished speaking, two consecutive roars rang out around him. Immediately, the two girls stopped their movements and turned their heads subconsciously. Then they saw that a huge Tengu and Kappa fell beside them. Seeing this scene, the surrounding monster children disappeared completely. "Uh" Seeing this scene, Hui Ye''s heart couldn''t help but feel a lump, turned her head slightly and looked towards the foot of the mountain, then the girl saw it, and a parasol appeared in the snow. In other words, a girl with short green hair holding a parasol! "Wind, the wind sees you fragrant!" Sheming Maruwen yelled out subconsciously, with a little fear on his face. As a monster who was just born less than a hundred years ago, Shemei Maruwen is still too weak in front of Kazejian Yuka, so it is inevitable to show a little fear. It was only fear that belonged to fear, but Shot Ming Maruwen still made a fighting posture. After receiving the personal teaching of the Sahomaru, the strong heart of the Avenidae girl has been established. Faced with countless powerful enemies that are twice her own, the girl dares to fight. just-- "boom!!!" In the sudden collision sound, Shot Ming Maruwen collapsed. Kazejian Yuka''s figure appeared directly behind Shemeimaruwen, and the raised right hand knife of the tyrant of Hana no Yu explained why Shemeimaruwen fell. "It''s a good seed, but now it''s better to sleep well!" Looking at the fallen Sheming Wanwen, Feng Jian Youxiang said so, and then the girl looked at Hui Ye, whose frenzied scarlet eyes made Hui Ye feel a chill. "You are the moon princess that Yakumo Zi said, your ability is good, but your strength is too weak!" Shaking his head, Feng Jian Youxiang said faintly, "Hurry up and call out the demon, let''s have a good fight, I can''t wait any longer, it just happens to be a show before hibernation!" "..." How should I answer at this time? After thinking for a third of a second, Huiye said, "Okay, there is no problem at all, please wait a moment!" .. 1782 Chapter 078: Future Saint is the first! You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hehe!" At the moment when Hui Ye''s words fell, a crisp and sweet laugh suddenly sounded around, and then a whirlwind was rolled up in the open space in front of the courtyard. A large number of snowflakes flew under the whirlwind, presenting a rather beautiful picture. But whether it was Huiye or Feng Jian Youxiang, their eyes were not on the snowflakes, but on the red-haired teenager and Goth Lolita who had just appeared under the snowflakes. These two are not others, they are indeed Nagato and Bailian, or Saye who just left the customs! "It''s really interesting!" Facing the gazes of Kaguya and Yuka, the Gothic Lori-like Saya looked straight at Kaguya, "I didn''t expect that an interesting character like you would appear in Brother Nagato''s Crystal Palace." "Hey, Saya!" Hearing Saya''s words, the red-haired boy couldn''t help saying something, and then his gaze also looked at Hui Ye. Although he did not speak, his speechless eyes explained everything. Facing such gaze, Hui Ye''s face was thick, completely deficient. At the moment, Nagato felt that he needed to train the moon princess well, otherwise, it seemed that some of her husbands were weak. It''s just that the red-haired boy has time to say something again in the future-- "boom!!!" A strong torrent of magic power erupted from Fengjian Youxiang''s body, turning into a substantive wave, directly and fiercely impacting in all directions. In an instant, Nagato''s figure disappeared in place, appearing behind Kaguya. After hugging the girl, the two stood in the air, avoiding the magic frenzy. "boom!!!" The huge courtyard seemed to have been ravaged by a twelfth degree typhoon under this magical frenzy. Even the land was lifted up, collapsed and turned into ruins. "Haha, you are a demon, you are really good!" Seeing Nagato''s speed, Feng Jian Youxiang''s face couldn''t help showing a madness, "Sure enough, it is indeed the right choice to fight you before hibernation!" As soon as the voice fell, the Flower Tyrant gathered up his parasol and pointed it at Nagato and Kaguya in the sky. A large amount of magic power madly gathered at the top of the parasol, almost turned into a real magic cannon. However, just before the magic cannon was about to fire... "boom!!!" The fist that appeared in vain hit the parasol in Youxiang''s hand from bottom to top. Without expecting the attack, Youxiang''s magic cannon shifted its direction and blasted directly toward the sky directly above, and soon disappeared without a trace. "Ok?!" The Flower Tyrant slightly narrowed his eyes, and looked at the Gothic Lolita who did not know when she appeared in front of her and was swinging her right fist. After a while, Feng Jian Youxiang''s face showed an excited smile. "Unexpectedly, there is also a strong person here!" Just while talking, Feng Jianyouxiang''s words changed, and he calmly said, "But your current strength is not enough, get out of it, and I will fight you in the future!" "My current goal is only one, and that is the demon occupying the mountain of monsters!" "No need to wait until the future!" Facing Yuxiangs words, Sayas face showed a rare warfare, "Moreover, Saya, I really want to see, who is stronger in the future between you and Bai Lian." While speaking, Saya retracted his right hand and stroked the ring of his left ring finger.Lazy listening to books www.lanren9.com In an instant, the ring on the girl''s left ring finger burst into a strange light. Under this light, the surrounding time was faintly slow. "boom!!!" Soon, with the girl as the center, a beam of light with a radius of one meter appeared horizontally, and unimaginable power spread in all directions, impacting everything. This impact has completely surpassed the magic frenzy that Fengjian Youxiang had previously released! "Huh? Interesting!" Seeing the changes of the Gothic girl in front of her, Feng Jian Youxiang, who stood in front of the most impact, couldn''t help showing a slight smile on her face, and the madness gradually spread. Feng Jian Youxiang knew that the other party was performing an unknown dangerous ritual, and there was no defense at this time. However, the flower tyrant is never afraid of any challenge, as long as the opponent is strong enough! Therefore, she just stood in place, watching the local action quietly. Then, after about thirteen seconds... "boom!!!" The soaring beam of light burst into a roar again, the top of the beam of light directly pierced through the void, evolving into a huge vortex, and an illusory figure descended from the center of the vortex. From the perspective of Feng Jian Youxiang, it was just right to see the face of that phantom, she was the girl who initiated the ceremony. No, to be precise, it is the mature version of that girl! "It turned out to be borrowing the power of the future!" The well-informed Feng Jian Youxiang had to admit that she was indeed a little surprised, but she didn''t expect someone to get power from the distant future. "Haha, fun, it''s really fun!" Unable to endure the violent fighting enthusiasm in his heart, Feng Jian Youxiang finally laughed, almost endless anger and fighting spirit raged. As if feeling the madness of Feng Jian Youxiang, a gentle smile appeared from the phantom falling from the sky. Afterwards, the ghost directly merged with the girl under the beam of light. "boom!!!" In an instant, the entire beam of light turned into countless fragments and scattered. The figure filled with endless peace wandered out of the flying fragments and came to the face of the laughing wind Jian Youxiang, smiling with his hands folded without saying a word. That posture like a saint formed an extremely strong contrast with the frenzied flower tyrant. No words are needed, and the will of the two is accepted by each other. "drink!" "what!" Almost at the same time, the tyrant and the saint moved at the same time. I saw that the tyrant of the flower threw away the parasol in his hand, and the whole person''s aura spread, directly infecting the surrounding world, carrying the momentum of the world, and blasting out with a punch. Facing the fist of the tyrant, the saint took a step back, and a large number of talisman diplomas appeared suddenly. Between the electric light and flint, runes gathered one after another and merged into the right leg of the saint. The next moment, the saint directly kicked out in the air... "Boom!!!" .. 1783 Chapter 079 Saint White Lotus vs. Feng Jian YouxiangPart 1 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The collision of the fist and the foot brought about the shaking of the ground on the battlefield. The fist of the flower tyrant is like the anger of nature, and a punch is blasted out, as if a natural disaster is coming. Under normal circumstances, no creature can resist the ravages of natural disasters. However, standing in front of the natural disaster at this moment is the saint standing in the world! After a long time of baptism, Bai Lian''s body has already taken the highest step, and the soul and body have reached the perfect unity, giving the world the name of holy. Such white lotus, or holy white lotus, has the power to defeat natural disasters. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, the earth exploded in an instant, and the wind saw Youxiang and Sheng Bailian flew out one after another under each other''s supreme strength. "Uh...hahaha!!!" In mid-air, Feng Jian Youxiang was taken aback for a moment, and then she couldn''t help but laugh with surprise, volleyed her fists and feet, and her strong vigor stopped her tendency to fly backwards. Afterwards, the figure of the girl with short green hair fell heavily on the ground from mid-air. In the next moment, the parasol of Feng Jian Youxiang burst into the air and appeared in the hands of the Lord of Flowers of the Seasons. With the Queen of Flowers as the center, the vitality of heaven and earth gathered with the naked eye. "Go through everything, Magic Cannon!!!" Accompanied by a low voice shouting, a magic cannon beam of at least three meters in diameter burst out from the parasol in the girl''s hand, heading towards the holy white lotus who had just stopped the inverted flight. The mighty beam of light seemed to poke a hole in the whole world, unstoppable. In the face of Feng Jian Youxiang''s attack, Sheng Bailian''s expression remained as flat as before. I saw that the saint opened his mouth lightly, uttering words that were indistinguishable and extremely mysterious, and then mysterious runes appeared again around him, shining with milky white light. Under the words of the spirit, the runes were arranged in a certain pattern in the blink of an eye and merged into the body of Saint White Lotus. In an instant, Sheng Bailian''s whole body shone brightly, like a god. "what!!!" Opening her cherry lips, Sheng Bailian gave a soft drink. Moved his body in the shortest distance in mid-air, turning it into the easiest position to attack, and Sheng Bailian directly kicked out the attacking beam of light. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, something unimaginable just happened. The magic cannon beam erupted by Feng Jian Youxiang, like a real entity, was directly kicked into the boundless sky by the holy white lotus. For a moment, the entire battlefield was silent, and Hui Ye''s face was full of splendor in the void outside the battlefield. As the moon princess, although Hui Ye was spoiled and not strong, her knowledge was never weak, and she could naturally see the excitement on the battlefield at this time. Whether it is the infinite demon power of the great demon of flowers, or the terrifying body of the saint girl, it is amazing. There is no doubt that this is definitely a super battle worth looking forward to! Hui Ye expressed that she was very interested. Especially as the saint of his own combat power, Hui Ye really didn''t expect that someone would be able to use the power of time to this step and borrow his own future power. This level, even Kaueya, who possesses the eternal and necessary ability, is beyond reach. Under normal circumstances, no one or two people in the world can do it. "This guy should do it!" Subconsciously, Hui Ye looked at the red-haired boy who was holding her waist, but unexpectedly, the other party''s purple eyes also looked at her. At the moment, Hui Ye couldn''t help thinking of her previous actions, and turned her head guilty. "Humph!" The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com A smile filled the corner of his mouth, and the red-haired boy couldn''t help thinking in his heart how he would concoct the courageous moon princess in his arms. Well, it was so happy decision, toss her for three days and three nights, so that she can''t get out of bed! Nagato thought so in his heart and decided. ... ... On the silent battlefield, Sheng Bailian and Feng Jian Youxiang stood opposite each other, their eyes facing each other. Perhaps it was the price of using future power, or perhaps it was the nature of the future Saint White Lotus. At this time, the Gothic girl''s face was full of indifference, as if everything was not at heart. On the contrary, the Flower Demon had a grim smile, and his scarlet eyes were full of madness and killing intent! Feng Jian Yuxiang really didn''t expect to meet such a similar opponent before hibernation. That terrible body completely ignited her interest in tearing. therefore "Hey, say your name!" Suddenly, Feng Jian Youxiang broke the silence on the battlefield, and covered her face with her raised right hand. Through the gap between her fingertips, her scarlet eyes looked at the opponent. "As a being who is about to die in my hands, you are qualified to let me remember your name." "...At this time, you seem to be even more embarrassed." There was a slight silence for a while, and a slight arc appeared on Sheng Bailian''s face, "But this is just right, remember, I am Bailian, Sheng Bailian!" As soon as the voice fell, Sheng Bailian took the initiative to attack for the first time. "boom!!!" The ground beneath his feet broke apart in an instant. Saint Bailian''s figure directly turned into a black afterimage, and arrived in front of Fengjian Youxiang almost teleportingly, with a punch, a large number of offensive talisman diplomas suddenly appeared. A fist that could have made flames and electric currents, with the blessing of runes, its power increased by a hundredfold. Feng Jian Youxiang could even see that the space before her eyes was distorted. "Hahaha!!!" Facing such a fist, Feng Jian Youxiang was surprised and couldn''t help but laughed, then the whole person did not evade, raised his left hand, and took the punch. "boom!!!" The strong force started with the left hand of the great demon of flowers, and its body was the medium, and it was transmitted to the ground at the feet of the great demon, directly blasting it out a deep crack. During this process, Feng Jian Youxiang''s left hand and body couldn''t help but burst into blood. It''s just that she didn''t care, and instead laughed and threw a right fist. "Ah!" Facing such a situation, Sheng Bailian seemed to be prepared for a long time, and a large number of runes appeared directly out of thin air, covering her whole body, forming an armor, blocking Youxiang''s fist. just-- "Still early!" The loss of the attack did not affect Youxiang, his right hand changed from fist to grab, ignoring the damage of the rune, and grabbed Sheng Bailian''s shoulder. The next moment, the big demon of flower bullied himself directly and hit it with his head severely. "Crack!!!" There were cracks in the rune armor... 1784 Chapter 080 Saint White Lotus vs. Feng Jian YouxiangPart 2 You can search "My Infinite Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!brutal!violence! Kazami Yuxiang showed a fighting posture completely different from that of the flower demon. Obviously he has fighting skills that ordinary people can hardly match, but Feng Jian Yuxiang likes to fight in this brutal way of almost dying, turning all battles into deadly battles. Obviously, Saint White Lotus seemed to be caught off guard, and the rune armor shattered directly. The next moment, Youxiang''s head hit Sheng Bailian''s forehead heavily! "boom!!!" In the sudden collision, Sheng Bailian''s brain roared, and the whole person flew out. However, the Saint White Lotus is the Saint White Lotus. During the process of flying upside down, she woke up, and then she saw it. Not far away, the whole body was filled with blood, and the forehead was directly showing the bloody wind. See Youxiang was recovering at an unprecedented speed. Towards oneself, and shock towards oneself. That vigorous posture, like a thousand tempered movements, is full of fascinating beauty. "Is this the tyrant of the flower? Then, curse seal, open!" A few fragments of the future flashed in his mind, and Sheng Bailian''s face also showed an astonishing warfare, and immediately countless dark runes flowed on the girl''s skin. With the circulation of the dark runes, the traces on the girl''s forehead quickly disappeared without a trace. Not only that, the aura on Saint White Lotus has grown by 50% out of thin air! This is a terrible statistic. You must know that the Saint White Lotus at this time is already very strong, and an increase of 50% in combat power has completely surpassed the combat power of the ghost kings. "Take it, Rune Laser Cannon!" Sheng Bailian raised her right hand, and a large number of runes emerged from the skin of the girl''s right hand and turned into a muzzle carved with a wolf''s head. The energy visible to the naked eye gathered. Almost in an instant, a thick beam of energy shot directly from the muzzle. The target pointed at Feng Jian Yuxiang who was charging forward! just-- "boom!!!" Facing the oncoming beam of light, Feng Jian Yuxiang never stopped her footsteps, and swept out with the parasol in her hand, and then some similar scenes appeared... The beam of energy released by Saint White Lotus directly shifted its direction, and soon disappeared into the void. Soon, Feng Jian Youxiang rushed to Sheng Bailian''s body. "boom!!!" Saint Bailian subconsciously raised the magic cannon in his hand as a defensive means, and then in a clean collision sound, the entire magic cannon device shattered directly. When the magic gun was broken, Sheng Bailian''s left hand had already revealed a hand knife through Fu Stationery. Without any hesitation, the girl shook her hand knife and slew towards Youxiang. "Wow!!!" "Keng!!!" Feng Jian Youxiang''s parasol blocked the girl''s hand knife, and the two girls faced each other at close range, seeing the joy and fighting spirit in each other''s eyes. Right now, the two women didn''t say much, and they fought wildly. Fist and fist confrontation... The hand knife and the parasol keep colliding... The magic cannons and the magic cannons continue to bombard... The future saint possesses a sturdy and invincible body, while the owner of the Four Seasons Flowers possesses infinite demon power. Whether in close combat or long-range, the two women are even more accomplished. Therefore, the battle continued to be intertwined, and became more and more intense, amid the continuous roar, a large amount of smoke and dust swept wildly. The ground on the battlefield was devastated, showing a state of impending collapse. It''s just that the two people who have gone crazy don''t care about such trivial matters at all.!510 Literature www.510wx.com There is only one purpose left in their eyes, and that is to blow each other down! "Hahaha!!!" After fighting for a long time, Feng Jian Youxiang finally couldn''t help laughing after pushing her enemy away with her vast demon power. The more you fight, the more satisfied Feng Jian Yuxiang is! This kind of evenly matched feeling made Youxiang, who had been invincible in this Yingzhou land for a long time, finally feel the long-lost battle, instead of one-sided killing. Even the girl didn''t want to let this battle end... just "Can not do it!" Shaking his head, Feng Jian Youxiang spit out such words. As the existence of the weakest flower demon to this point, Feng Jian Youxiang has gone through many lives and deaths, it is definitely a period of years in millennia. Because of these years, fighting is completely linked to survival in Fengjian Youxiang''s eyes. Only the winner in the battle has the right to survive! In any battle, the goal must be to completely kill the enemy. and so "kill!!!" Drinking in a low voice, Feng Jian Youxiang rushed up faster than ever before. During the charge, the Great Demon of Flower burst into blood. Obviously, Youxiang''s speed is entirely based on overdrawing itself. Therefore, this speed made Sheng Bailian somehow unable to react. Then he was hit directly in the abdomen! "boom!!!" In the sudden roar, Sheng Bailian flew out with his body arched, but at this moment, Youxiang''s figure was tranced and split into two. The second Youxiang directly picked up the parasol, and a huge amount of monster energy and heaven and earth vitality gathered! The extra-large magic cannon with a diameter of more than three meters appeared in the sky! This is Yuxiang''s ultimate move-the Doppelganger Magic Cannon, which temporarily divides her ability to release the magic cannon into a Doppelganger, playing the biggest magic cannon that is several times stronger than usual. As soon as the shot was fired, Saint Bailian who was flying upside down felt a fatal crisis. At the moment, the girl could not even estimate the pain in her body. Facing the terrifying magic cannon surging, the runes of Sheng Bailian''s whole body completely circulated, raising his hands, and directly pressing on the beam of the magic cannon that was about to blast him. The beam of energy received some invisible influence at this moment, and it directly solidified without exploding. However, Saint White Lotus could not ignore the impact of the beam of light. Under the impact of the beam of light, Saint White Lotus''s body kept retreating, ploughing two long traces directly on the ground. Until the girl''s heel touched a hard rock, the tendency of retreat was stopped. then "what!!!" Sakura lips opened, and the girl shouted loudly and lifted the beam of energy in front of her. The direction of the impact of the clone magic gun suddenly changed and flew up toward the sky. However, at this moment-- "ended!" Feng Jian Youxiang''s voice suddenly sounded, and then Sheng Bailian found that the figure of the great demon of flowers appeared by his side at some point, and hit his face with a punch. That resolute will to kill, people can''t help being frightened...... .. 1785 Chapter 081 Nagato and Youxiang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, Feng Jian Youxiang''s fist did not blow. There are many reasons for this. The sharp blade abruptly behind Yuxiang is one reason, and the creeping shadow at the feet of the Queen of Flowers is also one of them. But none of these circumstances were the reason why Youxiang didn''t really start. The Queen of Flowers in a state of battle has never lacked the courage to fight a fierce battle. In her long career, she has ignored the attacks of Wei and rescued Zhao more than once, and directly hit the enemy before her. It may be difficult for other people to exchange injuries for their lives. For the master of flowers of the four seasons who can get unlimited power from nature, it is not too easy! The reason why Yuxiang really stopped her fist was-- "Crack!!!" The crisp sound of cracking echoed around. The ring on Sheng Bailian''s left hand burst, and the power of time spread, causing the flow of time on the entire battlefield to stagnate for an instant. Afterwards, behind Sheng Bailian appeared a phantom girl who was apologetic, slowly dissipating... However, the aura of Saint White Lotus quickly reduced to the extreme. "Ah la la!" The merciful and holy saint instantly turned into a cynical witch, raised her left hand, and looked at the broken ring, the girl lightly closed her mouth: "Really, people just put a little effort into it and it breaks down." "cut!" Unwillingly retracted his fist, Feng Jian Youxiang''s face was full of displeasure, "It''s really unpleasant to be unable to support the battle anymore!" Feng Jian Youxiang can kill the enemy without any hesitation, regardless of strength, good or evil, that is due to the past habit. But she, who is no longer a weak one, still has an existence that she does not want to kill. Such as the existence of pure heart, in such as the downright strong! The former is liked because of his identity as a flower demon, while the latter is the pride of Feng Jian Youxiang, the already powerful big demon absolutely cannot tolerate himself taking advantage of the downfall of the enemy. This kind of act of not daring to face the enemy is completely a cowardly act in Yuxiang''s eyes. Fortunately, there are no other enemies here... Thinking like this, Feng Jian Youxiang looked at the creeping shadow under her feet. From the shadow, Youxiang perceives the vast Longwei, and then the girl follows the shadow that extends into the air. She sees the red-haired teenager and the black-haired girl standing in the sky. Then, Youxiang turned slightly, and saw a silver-haired young man who did not know when he appeared behind him. The young man was holding a sharp demon knife in his hand, and the blade pointed directly at Youxiang. By the way, behind the silver-haired young man was the little crow tengu who had been knocked out by Youxiang before. "The demon of the mountain of monsters, and...the big dog!" Recalling the message that Yakumo Zi gave to herself in her mind, the Lord of Flowers of Four Seasons pondered for a while, made his own judgment, and then said: "The fight just wasn''t enough, you two, who will accompany me in a fight, maybe, together?" "Hey, Little Flower Fairy, you are too arrogant!" Nagato or Sasomaru hasn''t spoken yet, Bairen, or Saya first spoke, "Although the strength is good, if it is too arrogant, it will die!" "You know, even if it''s you, you will encounter overbearing people that you can''t resist!" Although he said that, Saya''s eyes couldn''t help but filled with a touch of admiration. Feng Jian Youxiang''s existence made Saye seem to see Luo Hao in Baiyujingli. The roads of these two guys are almost the same.12 Novel Network www.12shuoxs.com I would be very happy if I want to come to Nagato! Thinking of this, Saya couldn''t help but look at the red-haired boy in mid-air, just to see the splendor in the other''s eyes, and just about to move. "Ok?!" Hearing Saya''s words, Feng Jian Youxiang''s brows couldn''t help but frown, but he didn''t wait for Youxiang to say anything, and the shadow under her feet fell directly, engulfing Youxiang. The next moment, the shadow disappeared in front of everyone, and then Nagato disappeared. "Ah, Brother Nagato''s movements are really fast!" Seeing this scene, Saya smiled at the sudden appearance of Sesho Maru, and then strolled to the front of Kaguya Ji not far away, with a gentle smile on her face: "Hello, you are Kaguya Ji of Taketori, I''ve been admired for a long time, I''m Saya!" "Hello there!" Looking at this completely different Bailian in front of him, he was silent, raised his sleeves subconsciously, covered his chin, and responded with a smile. Two women with the same black belly looked at each other in this way, and the surrounding temperature dropped slightly. "bored!" The Sesumaru in the distance whispered a word, turned and left, while Sessumaru, who was beside Sesumaru, watched the collision between Saya and Kaguyao, and immediately followed. The Raven Tengu girl didn''t want to be affected by this strange battlefield here. ... ... At this time, a wasteland land hundreds of kilometers away from the mountain of monsters. The sky above the wasteland showed a wave of spatial ripples. Along with the fluctuations, a huge pitch-black sphere slowly appeared, falling from the high sky. "boom!!!" This is not the roar of a pitch-black sphere hitting the ground, but the sound of a sphere exploding. When it was less than 100 meters from the ground, the pitch-black sphere exploded strongly, and while roaring through the sky, a strong hurricane was rolled up on the huge wasteland. In the violent hurricane, a girl with short green hair in a checkered shirt appeared. That''s no one else, it is indeed the master of the flowers of the four seasons-the wind sees the fragrance! Seeing herself in such a place inexplicably, Feng Jian Youxiang''s face was naturally a little unhappy. This scene reminded her of the muddy monster sage. then "what!!!" With a soft drink, an unimaginable wave of demon power erupted from the girl''s body. Under this frenzy that swept across the world, the raging hurricane could not turn the waves at all, and soon calmed down directly, and the entire wasteland turned into a sea of ??fragrant flowers. Uncountable, a large number of flowers bloomed everywhere on this barren plain... "It''s so beautiful!" At this moment, a relaxed admiration came from Youxiang''s ear. She couldn''t help but raised her brows slightly, and the Queen of Flowers turned her head slightly, and then she saw that the figure of the demon appeared near her at some point, her face full of intoxication. The new master of the monster mountain seemed to admire the beauty of the Youxiang Huahai. "Beauty has a price!" A curve appeared on her face, and Feng Jian Youxiang''s scarlet eyes gradually showed warfare, "If the flesh and blood of a big monster is used as flower fertilizer, I think it will be more beautiful..." .. 1786 Chapter 082 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Between Gu and Pan, the Queen of Flowers showed a terrifying murderous aura. Although he had experienced a close battle before, it was just a warm-up for the Master of Flowers of the Seasons, who possessed unlimited demon power. At this time, Yuxiang''s strength not only did not decline, but also showed an upward posture because of some unpleasant emotions! Under this circumstance, the demon that appeared in front of her suddenly became Yuxiang''s target. "...Hehe, it''s interesting!" Hearing Feng Jian Yuxiang''s words, Nagato immediately got away from the intoxication of the sea of ??flowers, looked at the flower tyrant in front of him with interest, and sighed softly: "As expected to be the Lord of Flowers for the Four Seasons, I am afraid there is only you in the world as an alternative flower demon, but although you are powerful, but provocative of this seat, you will pay a price!" "Arrogant!!!" Facing Nagato''s sigh, Yuxiang had only one reaction, and that was...War! At the moment, the figure of the flower tyrant turned into an afterimage, rushing towards the red-haired boy at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to observe, and the endless demon power bloomed and gathered on the fist. "It''s just right!" Facing Yuxiang''s attack, Nagato''s expression was slightly excited, and he rushed out as well. The speed of the two of them seemed to have broken through the obstacles of space, and they arrived in front of each other in an instant. Yuxiang''s fist and Nagato''s palm were about to collide head-on. However, just before the collision, Feng Jian Youxiang''s face suddenly changed. After that, the girls fist seemed to hit something out of thin air, and it shifted from the original direction. In this moment, Nagato had already bullied her body, and her right hand broke through the defense of the girl of flowers, turning her palm into a grasp. It was directly pressed on Youxiang''s pretty face that was a little hideous. "what!!!" In the violent shout, the red-haired boy had no feelings of pity and jade, and suddenly exerted his strength, pressing Youxiang''s whole body heavily on the ground, and then rushed out frantically. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Amid the continuous roar, a lot of rocks and soil were squeezed away. Nagato actually pressed Yuxiang directly in this way, ploughing a ravine more than a hundred meters in this huge wasteland! At this time, the flower demon who had already reacted burst into a low voice of anger! Unimaginable coercion burst out from the big demon completely... Yuxiang''s right foot bends her knees and kicks out! "boom!!!" Nagato, who had been prepared for the counterattack of the Hana no tyrant long ago, blocked the tyrant''s kick with his spare left hand, but under that powerful force, Nagato had already flew upside down. At this moment, the sunflowers in the surrounding sea of ??flowers grew crazily at this moment. The sky on the wasteland was even darker, and then it recovered. However, at this moment, Nagato keenly perceives that the sunflowers in the sea of ??flowers that have fully grown are containing extremely strong solar energy. "Uh...no!" The red-haired teenager who has just stopped the trend of flying backwards can''t help but raise his brows, but sometimes, the more things you don''t want to happen, the easier it is. At the moment when the young man''s thoughts just came up, countless locks were placed on him. Afterwards, massive solar beam magic cannons completely bombarded them from below. That is the offensive of endless sunflowers all over the wasteland. Each sunflower uses its own fall in exchange for this powerful magic cannon attack! In an instant, the surrounding space was even slightly distorted under these thousands of magic cannons, making it difficult for Nagato to use space methods to avoid this wave of attacks.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com If it is slightly affected when the space moves, it may cause some consequences. Space turbulence or something may be a relatively minor result. Nagato was afraid that he would accidentally be excluded from the plane. "Forget it, there is no way!" With a slight sigh in his heart, a touch of solemnity appeared on Nagato''s face, and then a large amount of dragon power erupted from the red-haired boy. Almost in an instant, a large amount of dragon power condensed into a nine-headed emperor dragon in an energy state. "Roar!!!" With the amazing Nine Dragons Roar as the first performance, nine surging dragon breaths burst out, blasting down towards the sun beams swarming from below. "Boom boom boom!!!" A terrifying blast broke out in the air. Nine dragon breaths covered the sky and covered the earth, blocking the thousands of sun beams in an instant. However, this was only a temporary situation after all. Soon, the light beam that followed penetrated the smoke and dust of the explosion, bombarded the nine emperor dragons, and swept the sky with continuous roar. The roar continued for about three minutes, and the emperor dragon couldn''t help groaning even more. When the last light beam blasted upward, the last sun flower on the wasteland had disappeared, and the huge sky was covered by the endless smoke. "Roar!!!" At this moment, the abrupt dragon roars echoed everywhere, and the mighty dragon might burst out from the sky, and the smoke and dust covering the sky spread out in all directions at this moment. The nine emperor dragons that appeared in the center of the sky, seemingly scattered and broken, but still alive. Located in the center of the Emperor Dragon, the red-haired boy could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Only when he was relieved-- "Humph!!!" Leng arrogant hum sounded in his ears, and Nagato instantly sensed that Youxiang''s figure appeared above him, and the nine dragon heads subconsciously raised their eyes and looked over. Then he saw it, and the two Feng Jian Youxiang held hands and appeared above him. "not good!" The brows couldn''t help but frowned, and the nine dragon heads opened their hideous mouths, and the terrible dragon''s breath was brewing in an instant, but the boy''s behavior was finally slowed down. "Clone Magic Cannon, unlimited bursts!!!" Accompanied by such a sound, one of Youxiang drew energy frantically from nature and injected the other Youxiang''s body through the hands held by the two. The other Yuxiang raised the parasol in her hand and fired a magic cannon frantically downward! The magic cannon with a completely different power was continuously bombarding the Emperor Dragon. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Accompanied by the violent roar, a lot of damage soon appeared on the Emperor Dragon, and under that powerful impact, it fell heavily to the ground. The entire wasteland shook constantly under Youxiang''s magic cannon. The scene of the earth shaking and the mountains is like the end of the day!.. 1787 Chapter 083 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah, Youxiang is completely mad!" A gap opened in the void hundreds of kilometers away from the battlefield, and Yakumo Zi was sitting lazily on it, the folding fan covered the girl''s chin, and her expression was deeply hidden. "But this is just a madness under normal conditions, not enough..." The faint words made people a little confused about the girl''s thoughts, but the expectation flashed in the girl''s eyes, but it completely betrayed her. Yakumo Zi has always done things without a reason, and it is natural to stir Feng Jian Yuxiang to deal with Nagato! With memories of past lives, Yakumo Zi naturally knows the terrible Nagato. But she knew better, the perversion of this plane. If you don''t want to awaken the consciousness of the plane, Nagato must generally follow the rules of this plane. Therefore, Yakumo Zi can almost come to a conclusion, that is, on this plane, Nagato probably cannot use the power to defeat his previous life. Otherwise, where does he need such trouble, he will directly crush the entire plane! If not, Yakumo Zi would definitely not dare to contact Nagato too much... It''s just that this is only Yakumo Zi''s judgment after all. She needs more evidence, more intelligence, in order to better calculate everything, and hold the overall situation in her hands. And now, its time for Yakumo Zi to verify some of his conjectures... "Although there was an accident before..." Muttering to himself in a low voice, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help but think of the Saint White Lotus before. From the other party''s body, Yakumo Zi could feel the breath of the demon master outside the territory. Although at first, the monster sage was very upset, after all, the opponent was the main reason for his own fall in the previous life. But soon, she was happy, because even the demon master outside the realm could only descend consciously, but Yakumo Zi was more and more sure that the plane had no small restrictions on Nagato. "And now, just take a good test, to what extent is the limit!" ... ... On the battlefield, the roar gradually subsided. The two winds in the sky saw Youxiang merge into one, and he exhaled a long suffocating breath. Even the Flower Demon with infinite demon power, after blasting out hundreds of clone magic cannons in a row, they were a little panting. Although the demon power is infinite, but Youxiang''s energy is not, she will still feel tired. On the wasteland at this time, the turbulent smoke and dust gradually subsided, revealing a ground full of spider cracks and a super sinkhole with a radius of one kilometer. The latter was blasted out in order to completely defeat the Heavenly Demon and the nine-headed dragon he manifested. "Ok?!" Originally, Yuxiang was very confident about her clone magic cannon. Although the nine-headed dragon was indeed amazing, Yuxiang was absolutely confident that she could smash it completely. It stands to reason that since the nine-headed dragon is destroyed, the demon naturally has only one way to lose. But for some reason, the girl at this time was inexplicably uneasy. Then soon, the girl''s anxiety became a reality. "What an amazing attack!" Accompanied by a faint voice from under the tiankeng, a figure in a purple robes broke through the smoke and dust at the bottom of the tiankeng and slowly floated up. That figure is not someone else, it is Nagato... With Youxiang''s eyesight, she was even more horrified to discover that the other party didn''t even have the slightest dust on her body. At the moment, Youxiang couldn''t help being silent.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com "What''s wrong, have you been hit?" At this time, Nagato''s figure has risen to the same level as Kazami Yuuka, "Although your strength is very good, you still can''t break my space-time barrier!" While talking, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh, Feng Jian Youxiang''s clone magic cannon is really unreasonable. If it hadn''t been for the fusion of the fragments of the strong, Nagato''s own understanding of time and space would go further, and would be able to synthesize space-time barriers by itself without resorting to the Key of the World. I''m afraid that under Yuxiang''s attack, the red-haired boy may also be slightly hurt. "...Time and space barriers!" With a low voice, Youxiang''s mind flashed through the beginning of the battle. It seemed that her fist had hit something intangible, and it suddenly became clear. Feeling that this guy in front of his own eyes has amazing time and space power all over his body. In this way, if he can''t break his defenses, I am afraid that there is no possibility of leaving him with a scar, really... "A powerful guy who makes people feel happy!" A big arc appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Youxiang even revealed her white and neat teeth, but for some reason, a smile that was originally considered a hearty smile, but in Youxiang, it seemed extremely bloodthirsty. In an instant, the red-haired boy couldn''t help frowning slightly, staring tightly at the wind before him. Nagato understood subconsciously that Kazejian Yuka really broke out... No, this situation cannot be said to be an outbreak. should be-- "Did you show your nature?" He whispered a word in his mouth, Nagato looked at Feng Jian Youxiang, who was obviously not radiating momentum, but gave a completely different feeling, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. The red-haired boy is looking forward to what kind of surprise the wind in front of you can bring him. then Nagato was completely knocked into the air. Almost in an instant, Kaze Jian Yuxiang appeared in front of Nagato, not waiting for any murderous and arrogant fists to hit the time barrier fiercely. Suddenly, unimaginable beliefs hit the depths of Nagato''s soul. At that moment, the spirit of the red-haired boy seemed to penetrate the long river of history under a certain power, and felt the true meaning of the competition and evolution of all things under the heavenly way. Similarly, Nagato was bombarded by this truth. It seemed that there was an endless fighting will to attack the red-haired boy, and the indescribable ocean of fighting spirit even tended to drown Nagato. "Humph!!!" Couldn''t help but hum lightly. With a strong will and soul, Nagato broke free from the unimaginable mood and stopped the tendency of flying backwards. At this time, Kazejian Yuka''s figure had once again arrived in front of Nagato. Obviously, the girl is ready to chase after victory... just-- "boom!!!" The speed of Nagato''s reaction was a little beyond Yuxiang''s expectation, and was unprepared. The two of them could only punch each other, then separated again, and confronted each other in the air. In the relatively silent silence, the battle escalated unconsciously... 1788 Chapter 084-Youxiangs Defeat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon, the fierce fighting on the battlefield started again. Now that the battle has reached this level, Nagato and Yuka don''t need to say anything more, the aura of mingling with each other has already told their will. Feeling the will of Nagato, Feng Jian Youxiang seemed to see the nine-headed dragon coming from the sky! The nine ferocious dragon heads leaned up to the sky and screamed, unscrupulously exuding the dominance of this body, their mighty power traversed the two major realms of time and space, and they wanted to swallow the whole world. And Nagato felt a stubborn and unyielding will to compete from Yuxiang''s aura. Vaguely, the red-haired boy seemed to see that in the long past, the weak but strong-willed Little Flower Fairy wandered in the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, casting its present glory with countless flesh and blood. That kind of bloody demeanor made the red-haired boy cheer in his heart. Unanimously, the corners of the mouths of Nagato and Yuxiang both showed an invisible arc. then-- "boom!!!" Nagato and Yuka disappeared in the same place in an instant, intertwined together. The red-haired boy''s fist blasted directly on Youxiang''s shoulder, slamming the shoulder of Flower Tyrant with a bit of broken bones, and Fengjian Youxiang punched Nagato''s heart. Although it seemed to be blocked by some invisible barrier, Nagato snorted insignificantly. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Afterwards, the two intertwined and fought frantically. Abandoning the almost useless energy attacks and the seemingly fancy skills, the fighting styles chosen by the red-haired boy and the flower tyrant are fists and kicks. Amid the continuous roar, a large amount of blood was spilled on the sea of ??flowers in the wasteland, and the huge sea of ??flowers seemed to be moisturized, blooming more and more prosperous. But this kind of thing is normal, because the blood is flowing out of Youxiang... Under the barriers of time and space, Nagato''s body almost possessed absolute defense, no matter how powerful Yuxiang''s fists were, as long as the barriers of time and space were not broken, Nagato would not be able to bleed. Under such circumstances, it seemed that Yuxiang was bleeding continuously by herself. If it were not for its own powerful recovery ability, Youxiang would have already lost. But in fact it is not like this... Yuxiang''s fists are not invalid for Nagato, because her own absolute will is gathered in her fists and feet, which is derived from the Tianyan competition fist that Yuxiang recognized from her bones. Neither time nor space can stop the penetration of this fist, just as the world cannot stop the will of sentient beings! Almost every moment, Nagato was struck by Yuuka''s indescribable soul level. If it hadn''t been for Nagato''s soul to be so powerful that it could not be added, I am afraid he would have been beaten long ago. But even so, Nagato gradually felt the threat coming, and the red-haired boy realized that if the fighting continues like this, the one who loses is probably himself. After all, no matter how powerful Nagato is, his soul is not invincible after all. Dripping water through the stone, and Youxiangs attack will cause great damage sooner or later. "...It''s wonderful!" Ignoring Yuxiang''s fist hitting her face, Nagato''s left hand turned into a sharp claw, and almost pulled out Yuxiang''s heart. Looking at the girl who retreated, the red-haired teenager secretly admired in his heart. Yakumo Zi has been wondering why Feng Jian Youxiang, who was born in the mere flower demon, is so powerful. But in fact, Yuxiang revealed her secret very early, but this secret is so obvious that the calculation-savvy monster sage can''t believe it. The power of Youxiang, in addition to practicing the Flower Way to the extreme, is her will. Those who have not really fought with Youxiang will never be able to appreciate that will.168 novel www.168jxs.com In the endless torrent of raging waves that seemed to be deep in his soul, he was constantly under the bombardment of endless water droplets, even though he was as solid as a rock, he still couldn''t help but shake a little. Therefore, Nagato made his own judgment in an instant... "It must stop here, Youxiang!" Looking at the flower tyrant who stood up again in the distance, looking at the opponent''s decisive face and the blood-filled body, a light flashed in Nagato''s eyes. Almost at the same moment, Nagato also rushed toward the incoming Yuuka. "boom!!!" In an instant, a roar broke out in the sky again. That was the collision of Nagato and Yuka in the air. In the collision, neither Nagato nor Yuka couldn''t help stopping their impact, and they even took a few steps backwards before removing the reaction force from their bodies. And at this moment-- "Om!!!" There was a slight roar in the void, the deep blue sword hilt appeared from the blue spatial ripples, and Nagato grasped the sword hilt in an instant. "Keng!!!" The sound of the sharp blade being unsheathed suddenly broke out, and the ripples in the space turned into fragments. Under the force of this sudden space shattering, Nagato instantly received an unspeakable propulsion force, and the whole person turned into a sharp blade and slammed into Youxiang''s body fiercely. The dark blue sword directly penetrated the left chest of the Queen of Flowers... "boom!!!" Under the impact of Nagato, the two fell from the sky and slammed into the sea of ??flowers. Amid the violent roar, they even hit a 100-meter crater. "what!!!" The Queen of Flowers, who was caught unprepared for being hit hard, couldn''t help but yelled out her lips, and then her voice stopped abruptly because a lot of blood was sprayed from the girl''s mouth. Only in the face of such a situation, there was no pain in the girl''s eyes, but a touch of joy was revealed. Because at the next moment, countless flowers spread out around the big hole. In the center of those flowers, energy is gathering crazily... "It''s useless!" At this time, the red-haired young man holding the hilt in both hands shook his head, and then his eyes were fixed, and an astonishing pulse suddenly appeared on the dark blue sword. As this pulsation spread, the entire wasteland seemed to shake slightly. Then, the earth wailed tragically. The surrounding sea of ??flowers shrank in an instant. The entire wasteland died instantly... Feng Jian Youxiang herself was even weaker, her eyes filled with horror... "From the beginning, you have no chance of winning!" Loosing the hilt of the sword, the red-haired young man bowed slightly, and stretched his head directly in front of Youxiang, gently licking the blood from the corner of the girl''s mouth: "This sword is called Zhanlong, a magic sword that swallows the world to survive. If you symbolize nature, then my sword is the natural enemy of nature..." "You are defeated, the wind sees Youxiang, then, starting today, you are mine!" .. 1789 Chapter 085 Get and Dialogue First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I, I lost..." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Yuka responded subconsciously. The previous battle was so quick and simple that the Lord of Flowers of the Four Seasons couldn''t even react, and his whole body suffered unimaginable damage. In the words, the girl''s face couldn''t help becoming pale, and the cold sweat began to shed... This is the result of the weakness of the Flower Demon. While the red-haired boy''s magic sword penetrated the girl''s body that could almost assimilate with nature, it absorbed most of the vitality in her body. At this time, Youxiang seemed to have returned thousands of years ago when she was still weak. Even ordinary people can easily kill it... "Well, you lost!" In response, the power of the Emperor Dragon in Nagato''s body was poured into the Dragon Slashing Sword. In an instant, the entire dark blue magic sword turned into a blue light directly into Yuxiang''s body. After doing all this, Nagato got up and took a few steps back. then "boom!!!" An illusory air current erupted around the girl. Under the power of the air current, the weak aura of the girl quickly disappeared, and the whole body recovered at an astonishing speed. In almost an instant, the injuries on Yuxiang''s body were visible to the naked eye... Except at this time, the demon power in the girl''s body is indeed scarce. Of course, as the girl''s body communicated with nature again, a large amount of demon power continued to emerge from the void and merged into Youxiang''s body. When the Lord of Four Seasons Flowers gradually regained his spirit. "you" Standing up from the ground, Feng Jian Youxiang didn''t care about the scenery that appeared on her body because of her ripped clothes, her scarlet eyes staring straight at Nagato, flashing anger. Although the other party healed her injury, Yuxiang would never thank the other party. This is not because my injury comes from the other party... It was because Feng Jian Youxiang could clearly feel that the magic sword that absorbed natural vitality was in his body, threatening his life all the time. This feeling of being involuntary makes the Lord of Flowers of the Four Seasons feel extremely angry. "are you angry?" At this moment, Nagato walked up to Yuxiang without dying, and said with a smile, "But there is no way, who told you to lose? The loser will have to pay the price." "you!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Yuka''s anger suddenly reached its apex, but when the girl subconsciously wanted to punch her, the magic sword in her body flickered, and a sense of weakness came again. "This kind of weakness is really...remembering and disgusting!" This thought flashed through her mind, and Yuxiang''s whole body fell directly into Nagato''s arms, "But, damn, guy, I, I must..." Before she finished speaking, Yuka went into a coma in Nagato''s arms... "Ha ha!" Seeing Youxiang''s unwilling attitude even when she was on the verge of coma, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle, "Feng Jian Youxiang is Feng Jian Youxiang. Even at this point, she is still so stubborn." "It''s a beautiful flower that people can''t refuse!" Variety Show Literature www.kanzongyi.cc With such emotions, Nagato directly hugged Youxiang, looked forward, and said quietly, "You think it''s not it, Yakumo Zi..." "Boom!!!" Nagato''s words seemed to have touched a mysterious switch, and the space in front of him swayed for a while, and then in the space ripples, a spatial crack appeared. What makes people a little speechless is that the two sides of the space crack are actually tied with bows... This kind of space crack with great personality is exactly the gap of Yaunzi! "We have no objection to this!" Accompanied by a lazy voice, Yakumo Zi''s figure appeared suddenly and sat in the gap, "Here, we congratulate Nagato-kun for defeating Yuka. The battle is very exciting." "In this way, the most beautiful flower in the entire plane has already belonged to Nagato-kun." Yakumo Zi did not conceal that he had seen Nagato fighting Yuka because it was meaningless. "Say it!" Hearing Yakumo Zi''s words, Nagato couldn''t help showing a slight smile, but the smile quickly turned into a wry smile, "But it will take a lot of time to get Yuka." Of course, that''s what I said, but Nagato didn''t have much trouble in his eyes. After all, Nagato never lacks things like time... just-- "Is this really good?" There was a slight seriousness on his face, and Nagato''s gaze stared straight at Yaunzi, "You should have a good relationship with you. To test my strength, is it okay to send her over?" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Yakumo Zi''s face solidified at first, then he covered his cheeks with a folding fan, and said in the usual languid tone: "What is Nagato-kun talking about? Our relationship with Yuka is not so good." "...That''s it!" There was silence for a while before Nagato said. The red-haired boy realized that the monster sage in front of him seemed to have fallen into a misunderstanding, and her life was almost immersed in endless calculations. Even her own feelings are likely to become part of her calculations. This situation has both advantages and disadvantages for her future, but it is not a good thing in general. "If you know about it, I am afraid it will be a little uncomfortable!" With that said, Nagato turned around and was about to leave, but just before leaving, a flash of light flashed in the mind of the red-haired boy, thinking of a certain undead princess in the memory of his previous life who never had enough to eat. I am afraid that Yakumo Zi at this time would not have thought that in the near future, what will happen to her who is almost indifferent and ruthless, it is really exciting! Subconsciously, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth and disappeared in place. Only Yakumo Zi sits above the gap, silent... For a long time, a breeze rolled up on the barren ground, which rolled up the dead branches and rotten leaves all over the ground, making the surrounding environment a bit more desolate... "Really, boring!" In the end, Yakumo Zi faintly said such words, and the whole person fell back into the gap, and then merged and disappeared soon...... .. 1790 Chapter 086 Stubbornness and Meeting Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three days in a blink of an eye. Three days ago, when Nagato returned to the mountain of monsters holding the blood-stained weak flower monster, the huge mountain of monsters was a sensation, and all the monsters were completely shocked. Soon, news of Nagato''s defeat of Yuka spread to the Yokai Mountain... Then, in less than a day, it spread to the entire Yingzhou, and the monsters and high-level humans on the entire Yingzhou land were completely shaken. The name Tianma is no longer even limited to the category of Yingzhou. No way, Fengjian Youxiang is too famous... Countless monsters and onmyojis, and even gods who survived the previous era, used their flesh and blood and bones to achieve the supreme ferocity of the Flower Tyrant. In Yingzhou Island, the master of flowers of the four seasons is almost synonymous with invincibility. Even in the world, she is still one of the few. If it is said that the ghost clan has been hostile by the monsters in the entire Yingzhou area because of causing trouble, then Fengjian Youxiang is because of his unscrupulousness that all the monsters dare not hostile. In front of the flower tyrant, the huge ghost race still has a big gap in level. That is to say, Fengjian Youxiang did not form her own power, otherwise, with the name of the Lord of Flowers of the Four Seasons, she would definitely become the Lord of monsters on the land of Yingzhou. Therefore, Nagato, who defeated Yuka, has completely risen across the world. However, this kind of thing is really meaningless to Nagato. The red-haired boy is very aware of the nature of the world, and as he continues to defeat the enemy, his reputation will naturally continue to increase, and there is no need to pay more attention to it. At this time, Nagato was more concerned about the unruly flower queen he had caught. The red-haired boy is very interested in studying how to conquer the most unreliable and beautiful flower in this world... both physically and spiritually. just-- "boom!!!" In the empty courtyard, Nagato reluctantly pushed Fengjian Youxiang on the wall, and amidst the roar, the wall behind the girl showed spider-like cracks. "This is the third time today, Youxiang!" Looking at the stubborn expression of the green short-haired girl, Nagato quietly spoke. To be honest, Nagato really didn''t expect that Feng Jian Youxiang would be so stubborn, even decisive. Almost every time I tried to pry the other person''s heart with words, I always encountered various attacks. It seems that as long as the will survives, Youxiang will not compromise on anyone... "Humph!" Facing Nagato''s words, Feng Jian Youxiang just snorted coldly, without speaking. "But forget it, I''m consuming it with you!" Shaking his head, the helplessness on Nagato''s face turned into a weird smile, "From today onwards, as long as you do something to me, you have to accept punishment!" As soon as he finished speaking, Nagato quickly lowered his head and kissed the girl''s cherry lips. After a while, a little struggling sound echoed in the courtyard... ... ... "Is the third fight over?" In the conference room of a large building outside the courtyard, Xing Xiong Yongyi sensed the movement in the distance, couldn''t help but drink a sip of wine, and laughed loudly: "As expected to be the tyrant of flowers, Nagato-kun will probably have a very headache." "It''s hard to say!" It was Hui Ye who answered Yongyi, and saw that the Princess of the Moon seemed to have thought of something, and said rather uncomfortably, "I''m afraid I''m still very excited with that man''s mind." "Tsk tusk, it sounds so sour!" Sitting in the corner of the conference room, Yi Chui Cuixiang couldn''t help laughing loudly after hearing what Hui Ye said, "Hui Ye Ji, I said, do you like Lord Tianma?" "..." After listening to Cuixiang''s words, Hui Ye couldn''t help being silent. At this time, the Princess of the Moon realized that she seemed to be caring about the man who forcibly took her for the first time before she knew it. Could it be... But soon, the girl shook her head and denied her thoughts. "It should not be!" Recovering her graceful and luxurious posture, Hui Ye touched the white rabbit named Inabad in her arms, "It''s just that the concubine is a girl after all, and it will care about her first time." Hearing Huiye''s words, the surrounding ghost family four heavenly kings didn''t know how to answer for a while. "Ah, Saya, what did I hear!" At this moment, a leisurely voice came from outside the meeting room, and then the black goth girl with long liquid hair pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked in. Behind the goth girl, Sesumaru walked in like a guard. In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire conference room suddenly changed. The four ghost kings looked straight and looked at the black Gothic girl one after another. The expressions that seemed extremely jealous fully explained their mood at this time. "Tsk tusk, that sentence is indeed the most famous saying!" It''s just that the black gothic girl didn''t care about the reaction of the ghost kings, but jumped to the front of Hui Ye, watching the other party with great interest. "What is it!" "The passage to a woman''s soul is the vagina!" "...Something makes sense!" After a moment of silence, Hui Ye''s eyes met the girl''s eyes in front of her, "But does this have anything to do with our meeting, Lord Saye!" "Yes, it matters a lot!" There was a big smile on his face, and Saya''s figure disappeared in place and instantly appeared on the podium of the conference room, slapped directly on the panel. In an instant, nine blood-red characters appeared on the panel. On the battle plan of the moon! "Because this is the theme of this meeting!" Standing on the rostrum, looking at Hui Ye with a somewhat shocked expression from a distance, "As for why you are fighting the moon, you should also understand it. Of course, there are indeed other purposes." "But there is no doubt that you are the direct cause of this battle, Princess Kaguya from the moon!" As Saya''s voice just fell, the entire conference room was silent. Except for the fact that Shishengwan was too lazy to speak, the other five suddenly didn''t know what to say. "I was responsible for this plan originally!" But Saya didn''t intend to let others say anything more, and he said to himself: "But obviously, I can''t occupy Xiao Bailian''s body every day." "The potential of this little girl is very high, well trained, and enough to be alone in the future wars!" "So, Saya and me, I will dismember the entire plan here and arrange them separately. From now on, the entire mountain of monsters has entered the pre-war layout stage!" "Masters, let us push this era of monsters to a more glorious peak!" .. 1791 Chapter 087 is a natural supplement! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Winter in Heianjing is the coldest time of the year. The sky was covered with snow-white crystals, dyeing the entire world into a vast expanse of whiteness. The buildings and streets were all covered in silver. Under the heavy snow, the sight of ordinary people would not exceed five or six steps. Under such circumstances, the residents of Ping An Jing rarely go out. There are exceptions to everything... At this time, a four-story restaurant on the main avenue of Ping An Jing was crowded with people, and from time to time, there were horse-drawn carriages staying in the parking lot specially opened in front of the tavern. The name of the restaurant is Natural House, which was built in Ping An Jing two years ago. This building is based on the theme of wine, which serves a variety of fine wines. Even the cheapest wine is still not much worse than the tribute wine in the palace, and the highest-priced wine is even more memorable. Moreover, at any time, restaurants have unique wines. For example, in this cold winter, there is also a supply of spirits called "Shaodaozi" Erguotou, which makes people feel hot all over the body when they drink it, not afraid of the cold. The most important thing is that the natural liquor has three grades, serving guests of different classes, whether it is a high-ranking official, a squire, a merchant, or ordinary people. Therefore, in the entire Ping''anjing, Tianranju has an excellent reputation and reputation! With the dual advantages of word of mouth and strength, Tianranju has completely become a restaurant giant in Ping''anjing, and even the tribute wine in the palace has been replaced by the fine wine produced by Tianranju. ... ... "The business here is really good, Brother Caiwen!" In a box naturally located on the third floor, a young man in an official gown leaned against the window. Through the curtains, he could not help but admire the scene of people coming and going. Just in this admiring voice, there was a little coveting. But its no wonder, after all, this restaurants business is really good. The exclusive drinks and superb reputation make the restaurants business completely capable of describing it as daily progress. It''s just coveting, but the young man doesn''t dare to use his own forces. Because the background of this restaurant seems very mysterious. Before that, many aristocratic powers had their families destroyed because they stretched their hands too long, but after this happened, the Ping An Jing officials did not pursue them. Therefore, he never dared to act rashly before exploring the background of this restaurant. "Well, indeed!" The answer to the young man was an onmyoji in hunting clothes. This person looked less than 30 years old. He was supposed to be a time of prosperity, but he was filled with a little decadence. He is no one else, he is the previous suitor of Kaguya Ji, He Mao Caiwen! He Maocaiwen at this time has long lost the vigor and self-confidence and arrogance he once had, but the momentum on his body has gradually solidified, no longer the previous vainness. "...Also, don''t get any bad thoughts, Yamamoto!" After hesitating for a while, He Maocai Wencai said to the young official, "The water in this restaurant is very deep, and even An Peiqing...Well, the Great Onmyoji dare not be rude." While speaking, He Maocaiwen deliberately used a serious tone to express his solemnity. "what?!!" Hearing He Mao Caiwen''s words, the man named Yamamoto couldn''t help but lose his voice in surprise. You know, the great onmyoji A Pei Qingming is like a god in Ping An Jing now! Since a few years ago, the Monster Mountain announced its official birth and the establishment of a bright-faced base in the Vermilion Mountain, the power of the Monster Race on the entire Yingzhou land has continued to rise. Under such circumstances, the sphere of influence of the entire Yingzhou island nation has been continuously reduced.Huaxia Chinese www.huaxzw.com As the capital of the island nation, Ping An Jing has been attacked by many monster forces. If it weren''t for the rise of the Great Onmyoji of Ampere, the huge Ping An Jing would have long been in ruins. Therefore, the great onmyoji A Pei Qingming can almost be regarded as the patron saint of Ping An Jing... Such an existence would be afraid of a small restaurant? The young official named Yamamoto was full of doubts at first, but when he saw He Mao Caiwen''s solemn expression, he couldn''t help being shocked, even a little afraid. Seeing the change in Yamamoto''s expression, He Maocaiwen couldn''t help his face change, a little unhappy. Seeing that An Pei Qingmings disciple from the He Mao family has become such a touching existence, but the genius of the He Mao family once stopped here... Even if he has matured a lot, He Mao Caiwen is still very unhappy. but-- "As long as I can apprehend the Lord, I will definitely be able to surpass Ampere Qingming!" He Mao Caiwen flashed an expression of excitement on his face when thinking of the lord that he had met, the owner of the restaurant who made Ape Qingming''s self-confidence. "Didn''t Ampere rise up because of the guidance of Lord Zhongxing himself, as long as he gets the guidance of the Lord who is stronger than Lord Zhongxing..." In fact, if it weren''t for seeing the lord, how would He Mao Caiwen come here at Yamamoto''s invitation? After all, although Yamamoto is an official, in this era, his own power is everything. Instead of messing with such an official who can''t see the reality, he might as well practice one more spell. It''s just that the result of this trip is not very satisfactory. You know, for the existence like that adult, the whole restaurant is probably completely in his perception. He Maocaiwen had stood around the stairs from the third floor to the fourth floor for a while before, but he still didn''t get the call from the adult living on the fourth floor. Thinking of this, He Mao Caiwen''s somewhat excited expression dimmed. at this time-- "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There were a few crisp knocks on the door of the box, which made He Mao Caiwen a little upset, and Yamamoto also recovered from his fear after hearing the knock on the door. "Come in!" After finishing his thoughts, Yamamoto sat in his seat and spoke. With Yamamoto''s words, the door opened, and a timid girl with white hair and red eyes walked in from the door. Looking at her costume, it should be a waiter in a restaurant. "Two, two adults, it''s almost time for the box, do you want to delay it?" "So fast?" Hearing the girl''s words, Yamamoto''s brows wrinkled slightly. He wanted to go wild, but when he thought of He Mao''s words before, Yamamoto couldn''t help suppressing his unhappiness. It''s just that he can''t be arbitrary about this kind of thing. So he looked at He Mao Caiwen, ready to ask the other person''s opinion. Then, Yamamoto saw He Mao Caiwen staring at the girl tightly, which made Yamamoto a little surprised. At the moment, Yamamoto turned his head to look at the girl again. If he took a closer look, he could see the beauty of the girl in the generous dress. Could it be that Brother Caiwen likes this type of woman? This thought flashed in his mind, and Yamamoto couldn''t help being overjoyed. As long as he found He Mao Caiwen''s preferences, he would be sure to completely win over the powerful Onmyoji from He Mao''s family. He Mao just spoke without waiting for Yamamoto to speak, his voice full of indifference. "Woman, are you named Fujiwara!" ps: Some Calvin, but I have straightened out my thoughts!.. 1792 Chapter 088 Fujiwara Girl Red Makes Two More! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fujiwara! This was originally a glorious last name. At first, this surname was bestowed by Emperor Yingzhou to his courtiers, but as time passed, the noble Fujiwara clan in Yingzhou gradually emerged. When Fujiwara was still alive, this surname became one of the most noble surnames in the island. It''s just that there are unexpected events in the sky, and people have misfortunes. At the Battle of Suzaku Mountain, Fujiwara did not wait for the''accidental'' death, and the entire Fujiwara family suffered an unprecedented blow, especially after the monster attacked Heiankyo, the entire family was dissolved directly. And the reason for all this is from the time when Fujiwara Bubi was waiting to propose Kaguya Ji. At the beginning, Fujiwara Bubi waited for his proposal to be cut off by a demon. After suffering a great humiliation, he used his own power to provoke the island nations hostility towards the demon. Later, the Onmyojis suffered considerable losses. Majesty was even more provoked. Under such circumstances, the emperor could only send manpower to try to kill the demon in the battle of Suzaku Mountain. As a result, Suzaku was born, making the Emperor''s plan impossible to realize. Fujiwara was abandoned by the Onmyojis to death. Later, the birth of the mountain of monsters led to the rise of many monsters. In order to please the god of monsters, the master of monsters recognized by all the monsters, many monster forces took action against Heianjing. Had it not been for the rise of the Great Onmyoji, An Pei Qingming, Ping An Jing would have been flattened long ago. At that time, the end of the emperor can be imagined. After escaping a catastrophe, the emperor will naturally be liquidated, and the whole Heiankyo''s looting also needs a scapegoat. Therefore, the Fujiwara family naturally bear the brunt. In addition to the Fujiwara clan, the people who participated in the proposal at the beginning also became the pond fish that was affected. He Mao Caiwen was one of the victims. It is precisely because of this that even if his talent is considered top in the whole family, he is not cultivated by the family, so that now he can only become an elite onmyoji who is more than enough. Therefore, when the Fujiwara family fell, He Mao Caiwen once fell into trouble. At that time, he used his spiritual power to remember the blood of the Fujiwara family, and just now, he felt the blood of the Fujiwara family from the girl in front of him. At the moment, He Mao Caiwen was suddenly detonated because he could not see the anger of that adult... ... ... Hearing this cold voice, Fujiwara Meihong was shocked. After a brief shock, the girl''s heart was even more shocked. You know, since the end of the monster siege a few years ago, the Fujiwara family has become a rat that everyone in Heianjing yells and beats. After the dissolution of the Fujiwara family, the girl even went incognito, and has long ceased to call herself the surname of Fujiwara. I just didn''t think about it, I was told directly here. At the moment, Meihong is a little at a loss... "It seems so!" At this time, the Onmyoji in front of him saw Meihong''s expression and said coldly, "I didn''t expect that there would be Fujiwara blood in Heianjing." The murderous intent between the words made Meihong even colder, unable to even speak. Fujiwara Meihong is the daughter of Fujiwara Bubi. Of course, she is not a prostitute, but Fujiwara Bubi waited for a chance to come out with the maid.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com In the huge Fujiwara family, the status of Meihong and her mother is not high, and even little is known. Perhaps it was precisely because of this situation that when the Fujiwara family was disbanded and all the Fujiwara bloodlines became mice crossing the street, Meihong and her mother were able to escape. Only after learning of the death of her father, Meihong''s mother was hit hard. Soon after the Fujiwara family was disbanded, the infatuated woman passed away, leaving Meihong alone in this world. The father in Meihong''s memory was too far away, and her mother was too tired to live. Therefore, when her parents died, she was not very sad, and when she was alone, she was also careless. She is not afraid of death, but for some reason, she just doesn''t want to die. Alone, Meihong gave up her surname, worked as a beggar, a thief, and finally became a waiter in a restaurant. Within a few years, Meihong experienced too much suffering... It''s just that she still lives hard. However, now someone wants to take the life she had so hard to get! Unconsciously, the girl''s heart burned... "That''s it!" At this time, Yamamoto, who was standing next to He Mao Caiwen, also reacted, his face changed slightly, "It turned out to be the remnant of that sinner family, do you want to catch it." "No need!" It was He Maocaiwens indifferent voice that answered Yamamoto. Onmyoji raised his left hand, and the surging spiritual power burst out from his fingertips, murderously: "Let me bury her here, aura!" Accompanied by the words, He Maocaiwen''s fingertips burst out a light beam of spiritual power, blasting towards Meihong Fujiwara, just about to hit Meihong''s forehead directly. at this time-- "Boom!!!" Mysterious fluctuations were born from the void and echoed in the entire box. The light beams of spiritual power dissipated directly under the fluctuations, but He Maocaiwen was suddenly exposed to ten times the gravity. "what!!" Accompanied by the subconscious call, Onmyoji''s feet were bent, and he knelt directly on the ground, and then he reacted, this is the handwriting of the lord. The incomprehensible thoughts sprouted in the Onmyoji''s heart, and it was reflected in his face. "why?!!" Soon, the doubt on He Maocaiwen''s face turned into a distortion, and he said hoarsely, "My lord, I''m just solving the remnants of a majesty the Emperor..." "Humph!!!" Just when He Mao Caiwen''s words fell, a bitter hum sounded in his ears, and the Onmyoji suddenly felt a dazzling body, and he opened his mouth and vomited a lot of blood. "There is no room for a person. I am in vain as an onmyoji, and I should be punished!" As the sound faded, the surrounding gravity rose again, embedding He Mao Caiwen''s entire body on the ground. This scene made Yamamoto standing next to him completely at a loss. Only then did he discover that, at some point, the girl from the Fujiwara family had disappeared. At this time, Yamamoto finally realized how terrible this restaurant was... ps: It''s still a change, it will be made up during the day... 1793 Chapter 089 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a daze, Mei Hong''s vision was dark. The feeling of emptiness and resistance was present all over the white-haired girl, which made people think of drowning. Soon, this feeling disappeared... Meihong stepped onto the ground even more, and her center of gravity stabilized. Then, the smell of sandalwood lingered on the tip of the girl''s nose! "Ok?!" Subconsciously, the girl opened her eyes, and what was shown in front of her was a bright room that looked rather neat and tidy, but hidden and luxurious. In the center of the room, two figures are sitting opposite each other. One of them is a silver-haired boy dressed differently from Yingzhou Island. The appearance of red lips and white teeth coupled with the smell of books all over his body is quite eye-catching. However, at this moment, Meihong''s eyes were completely attracted by another figure. It was a demon young man holding a folding fan and wearing a hunting suit. His gentle face and posture were well-known throughout Ping An Jing and even the entire Yingzhou island country. "Great... Great Onmyoji, Ampei Qing, Ming, my lord?!" In the utterly surprised situation, Fujiwara Meihong said such a name almost subconsciously, her mind was muddled and she didn''t know how to think. Fujiwara Meihong really did not expect that the Great Onmyoji would appear in front of her! "Ok!" Hearing Mei Hong''s words, I saw A Pei Qingming smile at Mei Hong gently, and then looked at the scholar boy, "Although Caiwen has done a little too much, but leave it to me, Master Zhou!" "This kind of thing doesn''t matter, you can figure it out!" As if a little impatient, the scholar boy waved his hand and said, "It''s just that if this happens next time, I don''t mind cleaning up the garbage." "I understand!" Faced with the threatening words of the scholar boy, Ampei Qingming was not dissatisfied at all, but bowed slightly, "Thank you Master Zhou for your understanding, then Qingming will go down first!" As soon as the voice fell, Ampei Qingming got up from his seat, passed Meihong''s side, and walked out of the room. ... ... Throughout the process, Fujiwara Meihong stood quietly, no longer speaking. After Ampere Qingming walked out of the room, the white-haired girl finally couldn''t help being surprised in her heart, staring straight at the silver-haired boy in the middle of the room. Fujiwara Meihong was a little unbelievable, she actually saw the Great Onmyoji being so respectful in front of others. This weird situation made the girl suddenly wonder what to do, so she could only stand quietly. At this moment, the eyes of the silver-haired boy had already turned to Meihong. With her eyes facing each other, Meihong was surprised to realize that although the silver-haired boy in front of her looked extremely young, her eyes were filled with unimaginable vicissitudes and wisdom. Looking at these eyes, what appeared in Mei Hong''s brain turned out to be a middle-aged silver-haired man who was over forty years old. "Or, this is his essence!" For some reason, such a thought flashed through Meihong''s mind, and then the voice of a silver-haired boy rang in Meihong''s ear, and she couldn''t help being startled.Reading Network www.dusuu.com "Good observation! Yes, that''s my essence!" I saw that the silver-haired boy seemed to penetrate Meihong''s mind, and said leisurely and gently, "After so many reincarnations, my heart is indeed no longer young." "what!" Subconsciously, Meihong took a small step back. Then, for some reason, a stubbornness rose in the girl''s heart, and she stepped forward again, and asked in a somewhat blunt tone: "Hello, I''m Fujiwara Meihong, may I ask you..." "Call me Zhouyi!" She interrupted Meihong''s words, and the silver-haired teenager who claimed to be Zhouyi smiled gently, "Don''t be nervous, I won''t hurt you, after all, you are my employee too!" As the silver-haired boy spoke, invisible and mysterious fluctuations echoed throughout the room. After the baptism of fluctuations, Meihong couldn''t help letting go of her guard. Then, the girl''s face couldn''t help showing surprise: "This, this lord, you, are you the owner of the natural residence who has never appeared in front of you?!" After working in Tianranju for many days, Meihong has seen the owner of a restaurant for the first time! "Replace it like a fake!" With a chuckle, the silver-haired boy''s left hand pointed to a tuft around him, "Sit down first, Meihong, I think we need to have a good talk." Zhouyi''s words seem to have an unspeakable magical nature, and people can''t help but obey his instructions. Therefore, Fujiwara Meihong consciously walked to the Tuan Fu and sat down. Just after sitting down, Meihong couldn''t help but her heart beat. Because the girl found that her behavior just now was completely different from her own. You know, because of her experience in the past few years, Meihong has a hard time trusting others, even if that person is a super good person. With such surprise, the girl couldn''t help but feel a sense of anxiety. "Hehe, don''t be nervous!" As if seeing Meihong''s situation, the young silver-haired boy comforted him, and then said, "Before the formal conversation, I want to give Meihong a choice." "...What choice?" After taking a few deep breaths, the girl suppressed the messy thoughts in her heart and asked softly. "how to say!" Hearing the girl''s question, Nagato thought for a while, and then said, "Actually, when you went to work in Tianranju, I discovered your existence!" "In these days, when I have time on weekdays, I have also observed your situation carefully." "Although you are very polite in your daily words and deeds, I can see that it should have been forcibly added by you the day after tomorrow. In essence, you should be a boyish girl." When talking about this, the younger sister in front of Zhou Yi couldn''t help but glared at him, but the silver-haired boy didn''t care, just said to herself: "But this kind of character makes me quite like it, plus some unspeakable reasons..." "So I am willing to give you a chance!" After a short pause, a serious look appeared on the silver-haired boy''s face, and a slight sense of oppression was permeated around him, which instantly doubled Zhou Yi''s existence! "Sister Fujiwara, would you like to be my first disciple of Zhou Yi in this world?" .. 1794 Chapter 090 The Emperor? Zhouyi! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After repeated consideration, Fujiwara sister Hong worshiped under Zhou Yi''s door. If it was the original concubine of the Fujiwara family, I am afraid that Meihong would not agree to this kind of thing. After all, no one knows what Zhou Yi is like, and rashly promised that something would happen. But after a few years of displacement, Meihong''s knowledge and awareness have improved a lot. Under the premise of fully understanding''if the other party really has any bad intentions, she can''t stop it'', Meihong can''t give up the road of power close at hand. In those days of wandering, Meihong was very envious of the samurai and onmyoji. The destruction of the Fujiwara family tells Meihong that only her own power is the most reliable power. The so-called power, money and other powers are vulnerable to real power. To be honest, Zhou Yi couldn''t help laughing a little bitterly after seeing his disciple''s mind. Therefore, after accepting Meihong as a disciple, Zhou Yi just told his disciple some brief information about himself, and then asked the maid to send her to rest. After all, what happened today was quite intense for Meihong. And after Meihong left... "Haha!" Hearty laughter reverberated in the room, and deep blue spatial ripples appeared above the empty space of the space, and the red-haired boy in purple robes strolled out of the ripples. "I said the emperor, you really have an interesting apprentice!" "Brother, I am no longer the emperor!" Facing Nagato''s laughter, Zhou Yi, or the emperor calmly said, "If you can, please call me Zhou Yi. This is probably the last time I have changed my name." "Oh?!" Raising his eyebrows slightly, Nagato strolled to the front of Zhou Yi and sat on the tufted futon. "Sorry, I forgot by accident. Really, you have changed a few names!" That''s how it is said, but Nagato also understands the reason why his human being has changed his name everywhere. Because of his name, it almost symbolizes his achievements in humanity. The original name of Kira was the meaning of killing in English, and it symbolized the initial barbaric stage of humanity. At that stage, civilization had not yet developed and the youth carried out the barbarism of that period. Later, the human world was renamed the emperor, symbolizing the development stage of humanity. From the slave age to the feudal age to the doomsday age, young people carried out all kinds of kingly and hegemony, and the emperor''s way. And now, his humanity has developed to another level-there is no leader in the group, and the world is lucky! At this stage of humanity, sentient beings have progressed to the point where they don''t need an extra king or emperor on their heads. It is indeed the legendary era when everyone is like a dragon. Therefore, Renjiandao abandoned the name of the emperor and changed its name to Zhouyi to guide the torrent of humanity! Although a little speechless about Zhouyi''s situation, Nagato was really happy, because Zhouyi at this time had found a way to Daosheng. As long as he implements his own path of guidance and verifies his own humanity, he will be the new sage of Bai Yujing. You know, even the Shashengwan is still stuck in the bottleneck in front of Daosheng, there is no way. just-- "I really can''t understand, Emperor... Zhou Yi!" Thinking of something, a wordless expression appeared on the red-haired boys face, Its fine if Saya and Sasaemaru both descended on will, but in the end you actually descended, why bother. 361 Reading www.361dsxs.com Yes, the emperor really came, or in other words, he was reincarnated again. When Nagato was leading the era of the Monster Race into its heyday, the Human Race standing opposite the monsters naturally had their living environment squeezed. Under such circumstances, as the protagonist of the next era, the human luck will naturally rebound. At this time, Nagato made a move and gathered the blessed luck of the human race on an unborn baby, ready to let the emperor''s will come and refine his body. As a result, the emperor gave up his strength and refined flesh, and reincarnated again. There is no doubt that this situation makes Nagato feel very painful and speechless. You must know that this plane is not good. If his true spirit is in trouble here, even if Nagato possesses the method of resurrection, there is no guarantee that the resurrection will be 100% successful. "Hehe, strength is not the only one of humanity!" In these days, Zhou Yi is no longer facing Nagatos complaints, and he expertly replied, As long as the endless wisdom is still there, I have countless powers. "Cut, it sounds really nice!" Hearing Zhou Yi''s standard answer, Nagato curled his mouth in disdain, his left hand was a little bit in the void, the invisible fluctuations spread, and Zhou Yi''s figure suddenly fell into a trance. In the next moment, the figure of the silver-haired boy ceased, or turned into a child who was only about three years old. Because it is a reincarnation, this child is what Zhouyi really looks like today. "Just like you, no amount of wisdom is worthwhile!" Looking at the young child condescendingly, the red-haired boy said unhappily, "The display of wisdom also requires preconditions. If I hadn''t been protecting you these days, would you be able to get here in Peaceful Beijing?!" "Really, with this idle time, I would rather hang out with beautiful women than with you." "Ha ha!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the young boy Zhou Yi could only smile. Two years ago, in order to learn from humanity and luck, Zhou Yi opened a natural residence in Ping An Jing. If Nagato hadn''t taken care of it secretly, his situation would indeed be troublesome. The most important thing is that in the capital of such a humane country, inhuman existence will be suppressed and it is difficult to disguise. Under such circumstances, Nagato must go out in person... Naturally, he was very upset! but-- "Brother Nagato, I have found enough strength to protect myself!" Looking at the red-haired boy who was a little impatient in front of him, Zhou Yi said leisurely, "Of course, I still need my brother and I to take a trip to get that power back." "Oh, where is that power?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, Nagato couldn''t help raising his brows and showing an expression of interest. The red-haired boy couldn''t help being a little curious about the power that made Zhou Yi so concerned. "The palace!" A smile appeared on the little face, Zhou Yi said, "The power I found is in the depths of the palace, or that is the ultimate power hidden by the Yingzhou royal family!" .. 1795 Chapter 091 Sorrow and Moves First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As we all know, this era belongs to monsters! But I don''t know what the reason is, maybe it''s the unfettered nature of the monsters, maybe it''s other reasons, the kingdoms that exist in this plane are all human. Obviously in front of monsters, humans do not have the upper hand, whether it is top combat power or elite combat power. So, why can human beings establish one after another country? The answer is actually very simple, that is, the royal family of any country is not a simple existence. The origin of their blood can be traced back to the last era. In other words, these royal families are completely the continuation of the gods of the previous era! For example, the royal family of Yingzhou Island Country, they are inherited from Gao Tianyuan, and even said to be the direct descendants of the combination of Amaterasu and Susano. They inherited the last luck of the gods of the last era, and each possessed a unique hole card. It is precisely because of this that mankind can build a country in this era of monsters. "Just, if you think about it carefully..." In an unmanned side hall of the central palace of Heianjing, the figures of Nagato and Zhou Yi wandered out of the ripples of space one after another. They said as they walked: "You will find that the monsters are really very pitiful." "...Really!" After pondering for a while, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but nodded. After all, according to the changing trend of the times, the luck of the protagonist in the previous era is the material for the rise of the protagonist in the next era, but the final luck of the gods is left on the human body. It is already very amazing that the monsters without the blessing of the gods can rise up an era. And because of this, the ending of the era of monsters seems to be doomed long ago! If you look at the vision beyond the plane-- The so-called era of monsters is probably just a small transitional period between the time when the plane is active from energy, the laws are born in many sacred ancient times, and the material rules are forbidden. In this situation, the monsters are probably not loved by the will of the plane. "And those top monsters are still very powerful!" At this time, Nagato said the thoughts he had been thinking about these days, "The powerful monsters who are not loved, I am afraid that they are completely pierced in the face of the will of the plane." "The so-called Gensokyo is probably just a refuge facing the will of heaven and earth!" Without hesitation, he tore the true face of the so-called Gensokyo that was nostalgic for the gods in his memory, and a smile full of interest appeared on Nagato''s face. This feeling of standing on the opposite side of the plane''s will makes the red-haired boy extremely excited. Zhou Yi could only smile at Nagato''s excitement. In the eyes of the future lord of humanity, his own brother seemed to be born on the opposite side of fate. At the moment, speechless, Zhou Yi''s body was suspended in the void, leading the way in front of Nagato. Under the special technique, Nagato and Zhou Yi were both in a state of invisibility, and then the two of them walked out of the side hall one after another, passed a few quiet paths, and came to the deep part of the palace. As they progressed, the pressure on the two of them gradually increased. This is the humane luck that permeates the palace, suppressing and weakening outsiders. However, neither Nagato nor Zhouyi cared. Against the ever-increasing coercion, the two walked towards the center of the palace, where there was the biggest hole card of the royal family of Yingzhou Island.I love e-books www.52xtxs.com The goal of Nagato and the two people is indeed the hole card of the island royal family. Even in order to get things smoothly, Zhou Yi not only explored the route clearly, but also deliberately chose this opportunity. At this time, An Pei Qingming should be at He Mao''s residence. He Maocaiwen''s matter was enough to delay Ampei Qingming''s time, so that he had no time to pay attention to the palace. And the huge Ping An Jing, without Ampei Qingming, is like a fake. ... ... The deepest part of the palace is a small city within a city. Three minutes later, Nagato and Zhou Yi ignored the two guards guarding the gate of the city and the enchantment that enveloped the entire city in the city, and walked in easily and evenly. Only after entering the city in the city, the two of them couldn''t help but froze in place. "Ah, what an unexpected situation!" A frivolous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato''s eyes suddenly became a little sinister, "As expected of Yingzhou Island, such an interesting thing actually exists." "This situation is indeed unexpected!" Compared with Nagato''s dangerous smile, Zhou Yi''s smile is definitely a wry smile. Although peeping at the hole card power of the royal family of Yingzhou Island Country, Zhou Yi really did not expect that he could actually feel the breath of God in the core place of this island nation. Of course, in Yingzhou, a place where Shintoism is active, the breath of God is not uncommon. Many witches who can ask gods to possess their bodies can exude the breath of gods. But the breath of those gods is lifeless. Although sacred, it lacks vitality. However, the breath of God that Zhou Yi could easily perceive was filled with tenacious vitality, in other words, it was the breath emanating from a living god. "...It''s really unfavorable for passing years!" Muttering to himself, Zhou Yi originally thought that the island imperial family''s hole cards were at most a few artifacts, and then he was ready to get them in his hands and use them to protect himself. But who knows, their trump card turned out to be-the living gods! And it seems that there is more than one god! Of course, a bitter smile returned to a bitter smile, but Zhou Yi''s heart didn''t have much waves, just a mere god, although he is not an opponent now, doesn''t he still have Nagato! His wry smile was just because he couldn''t successfully complete his subconscious reaction to his goal. "Let''s go!!" When Zhou Yi was thinking about it, the red-haired boy had already taken the lead in his own footsteps, "I want to see which gods can survive in this era." Between the steps, the shadow at the foot of Nagato has spread and merged into the barrier of the city in the city! And at this moment-- "boom!!!" There was a violent vibration resounding inside the entire city center, and the vast aura of faith surged. It was obvious that the gods had been awakened by Nagato''s actions... 1796 Chapter 092 Yasaka Kanako second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gods living in seclusion in this city within the city were alarmed... After all, this city in the city is completely the realm of the gods. The two red-haired boys didn''t find it when they came in before, and they can use the superb hidden methods of Nagato and Zhou Yi to explain. But when Nagato used his power, the other party didn''t notice it again, so it couldn''t be justified. The entire city in the city seemed to be alive and trembling constantly, and the surrounding buildings that seemed extremely old were trembling in this tremor. In the void, a large amount of the power of faith turned into a frenzy and gathered and swept. In the next moment, these faith frenzy disappeared at an alarming speed, or they were being absorbed by the gods living in this city, and soon the faith disappeared! "Ok?!" Perceiving this scene, the red-haired boy stopped and looked at the end of the street. There was the source of the disappearance of the power of faith, and the sound of footsteps was faintly heard. In Nagato''s induction, a powerful existence was slowly approaching him. Soon, at the end of the field of vision, a young girl with shoulder-length blue hair walked out. A long distance away, Nagato could see the gesture of the opponent clearly. I have to admit that this is a girl with amazing beauty, but it is not the beauty of the other party that makes Nagato more concerned about her demeanor. The exquisite face showed sacred majesty, and a faint divinity was revealed in the red eyes that were close to brown. The existence of the young girl in front of her completely explained the existence of the gods. There is a straw rope like a hat on the girl''s head. On the right side of the rope, the leaves of red maple and ginkgo are decorated. On the back, there is a huge straw rope loop with many paper hangings on it. "You are... Yasaka Kanako?!" After hesitating for a while, Nagato subconsciously uttered a certain name in his memory, and for a short while, the god-spirited girl who had walked leisurely froze in place. "Ahhhhh, in this era, someone actually knows my name!" But soon, the god-spirit girl recovered from the stunned spirit, with surprise on her face, "Obviously, there is not much of my faith in the outside world." "Oh, it''s really you!" Hearing the answer from the goddess girl, Nagato''s face flashed with relief, and then he asked in confusion, "By the way, shouldn''t there be the apex of an indigenous god beside you?" "..." The moment after Nagato''s words fell, Yasaka Kanako''s eyes widened, and in a daze, terrifying power burst from the girl''s body, crushing everything around her. "Who are you and why do you know this?!!!" The bitter voice was full of murderous intent, and it was a posture of direct action without saying anything. "interesting!" Seeing Yasaka Kanako''s reaction, Nagato couldn''t help being a little surprised. He didn''t care much about his own situation, but he reacted so violently when it came to other gods. It seems that in the memory of Nagato''s previous life, it is true that Yasaka Kanako and a certain native god named Suwa Suwa had an extremely close relationship. Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly remembered the difference between the goddess girl and Suwako Suwako. The girl god in front of her was Yamato god, and Suwa Suwako was an indigenous god. Yamato gods are the most common protoss in the last era. These gods have independent flesh and blood. Faith is only their source of power, while the indigenous gods are gods constructed entirely by local beliefs. Based on the current situation of the outside world, the situation of Suwako Suwa is probably a bit bad now.Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com "It seems that Suwako''s situation is not so good!" Thinking of something in his mind, Nagato said directly on the spot, completely ignoring Yasaka Kanako''s cold face that could almost condense into ice. Ever since... The huge imperial pillar fell from the sky and directly hit the red-haired boy''s head. The dark dragon''s shadow appeared in the sky, and it turned into a huge dragon head to collide with the Yuzhu head-on, and the huge force was transmitted to the ground at the foot of Nagato. "boom!!!" The whole city within the city shook several times, showing several cracks. ... ... "Ah, has the battle already begun?" At this moment, in the corner of the city, feeling the faint shock from the ground under his feet, Zhou Yi couldn''t help shaking his head, a pleasant smile appeared on his small face. When Nagato merged his shadow with the barrier, Zhou Yi knew that battle was inevitable. In other words, it was Nagato looking for a suitable battlefield for his battle. If it weren''t for the barrier and concealment that integrated the shadow of the dragon, I''m afraid this shock has spread throughout the entire palace and even Pingjing, and it will be troublesome. "Forget it, leave the fight to your elder brother, I''ll go see the secret here first!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Zhou Yi''s figure did not use his own power to levitate, but walked down to the ground towards the center of the city. As time passed, Zhou Yi could perceive that the earth shaking under his feet became more and more frequent. Obviously, the battle between Nagato and the girl god became more and more intense. It''s just that this intense vibration can''t affect Zhou Yi''s pace. Soon, he came to the core of City within City. "Ok?!" Stopping his own pace, Zhou Yi couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise on his face. At this time, what appeared before him was a huge altar of heaven and earth. On the altar are three items filled with air, namely the iron wheel, the imperial pillar and the magic sword! By the way, there was a lot of mist around the iron wheel at this time. "It''s interesting!" His eyes narrowed slightly, Zhou Yi stepped forward and walked up to the altar of heaven and earth without using any strength, and then Zhou Yi saw that an ancient divine text was inscribed on the altar. Although I don''t know the ancient gods on this plane, I can''t fully understand the content of this article. However, Zhou Yi can still judge from the Qi mechanism on it that this is a contract! "For the magic knife, it should be the intermediary of the contract!" After being silent for a while, Zhou Yi easily made such a judgment, and then looked at Tielun and Yuzhu, "There is absolutely one party in the contract that is the royal family of Yingzhou." "Then the gods represented by these two things are the other party to the contract." Having said this, Zhou Yi''s gaze was completely fixed on the mist that filled the iron wheel, and he was silent... 1797 Chapter 093 Nagato vs Kanako You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At first, Zhou Yi didn''t care much about these mysterious mists. In his opinion, the three objects placed on this altar are all divine artifacts. These existences may be obscured by divine objects or accompanied by visions. It is normal to show haze or something. Only when approaching these mists, Zhou Yi finally noticed the strangeness from the slight fluctuations on it. To be precise, Zhou Yi found a weak and tenacious vitality in the mist! "...It''s another god here!" After a little hesitation, Zhou Yi came to such a conclusion, and then thought of Yasaka Kanako, and the characteristics of the absence of specific forms of native gods, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "In that case, this haze is the Xiya Suwa from the memory of my brother''s previous life!" "It just seems that this person''s situation is a bit bad, it''s almost gone..." Whispering his own analysis in his mouth, Zhou Yi turned his gaze to the divine text on the altar. Before he thought, if you want to know the situation here, you must first translate this divine text. Although in this era, the ancient divine writings have almost been lost in the long river of history. However, the divine text is the divine text, it is the text with power. Zhouyi can fully translate text through analytical power! "Tsk, although it is a bit troublesome!" While complaining on his lips, Zhou Yi''s face was filled with enthusiastic expressions. Since entering the new stage of humanity, Zhou Yi has become more and more eager for knowledge, or...civilization. Right now, the silver-haired child sat cross-legged on the altar and began to interpret... ... ... at the same time The battle outside the altar has reached a climax. In other words, at the beginning of the battle, Yasaka Kanako gave up the necessary temptation and observation under normal circumstances, and directly used his full strength. Three imperial pillars descended from the sky, standing behind Yasaka Kanako, like three laser cannons. A continuous laser beam burst out from the imperial pillar and blasted towards Nagato. Nagato''s dragon shadow didn''t stop for long before it was completely destroyed. Its firepower is simply a mess. just-- "Ha ha!" The red-haired boy chuckled a smile, stepped in mysterious steps, and shuttled back and forth between the barrage of light beams, "The initial attack was so violent, it was intended to be a quick fight." "It seems that Kanako, your current situation is also not so good!" "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Yasaka Kanako''s face changed slightly, and then he opened his eyes, "Don''t call my name directly, you rude fellow!" As soon as the voice fell, the two opillars behind Yasaka Kanako floated up and rotated to each other! "Om!!!" The two imperial pillars were like two heavenly pillars, stirring the air current of the void, and within a short time, the red-haired boy was surrounded by the roaring wind. Then, with the two imperial pillars as the core, a fierce tornado blasted down from the sky. The sudden roar is like the anger resounding in the entire sky!61 Pen Fun Pavilion www.61zd.com "what!!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato couldn''t help but spit out a long stale breath. In an instant, the dragon-killing method that originated from the body was fully deployed, and the barriers of time and space were directly unfolded. The invisible barrier appeared in the form of a sphere, completely protecting the red-haired boy. then "boom!!!" The wind of anger in the sky collided head-on with the barriers of time and space. The shocking sound of horror reverberated in the space of the entire city in the city, and the strong shock wave spread in all directions, almost destroying all the buildings in the city in the city. Even the enchantment that had been fused with Dragon Shadow showed some fluctuations at this moment. However, under such a severe impact, the barriers of time and space are still intact. "what?!" Seeing this scene, Yasaka Kanako''s face changed slightly. As a god who has come from the age of mythology, she can naturally see the power held by Nagato. The god-spirited girl is a little unimaginable. In this era when the laws of the sky are gradually concealed and the physicality is constantly increasing, there will be someone who is in charge of the power of time and space at the same time. We must know that in that era when gods are everywhere, there are not many gods who control time or space. The gods who master time and space are so rare that they can be counted with one hand. Although his face changed, Yasaka Kanako did not panic. Because in that chaotic era, she hadn''t fought against the gods who controlled time or space. Indeed, as the two major elements for constructing and carrying the existence of the world, the forces of time and space are extremely strong, and the barriers constructed by these two forces are, in a sense, equivalent to the plane crystal walls. Under normal circumstances, without the power to crush the crystal walls of the plane, it would be impossible to harm the master of time and space. "It''s just that, where is something absolute!" As he said this, a slight arc appeared at the corner of Yasaka Kanako''s mouth. Under the control of the girl''s mind, the intensity of the tornado falling from the sky soared! The two imperial pillars are like fixed sea god needles, fixing the eye of the entire tornado and covering Nagato. Then Yasaka Kanako grabbed the last Yuzhu and rushed out. The huge stone pillar was as light as an ordinary stick in the hands of the god-spirited girl, and could not make the girl''s footsteps show the slightest delay or pause. Holding the imperial pillar, the god girl turned into a cannonball and rushed directly into the tornado! "Bloom, work hard!!!" Accompanied by the girl''s words, the sky of the entire city in the city was madly pressed down, and the power belonging to the sky gathered in the hands of Yasaka Kanako out of thin air, and then flowed into the Ozhu. In an instant, the Yuzhu in the girl''s hand burst out with a radiance that could not be stopped by the entire storm. "what!!!" Accompanied by violent shouts, Yasaka Kanako waved the Ozhu in his hand and stabbed the red-haired boy who was being fixed in the center of the tornado! "Boom!!!" As if the sound of a stone falling into the water, the Yuzhu in the girl''s hands actually penetrated the barrier of time and space, and directly bombarded the opponent with the slightly surprised eyes of the red-haired boy. "boom!!!" In an instant, a violent roar echoed in the city... 1798 Chapter 094 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes: Its easier to gain the Dao, but its hard to keep it! Sometimes, the environment can silently change the perception of living beings. Nagato has never considered the time barriers to be invincible, but what makes people somewhat helpless is that since he developed this skill, no one has been able to break it directly. Even the Lord of Flowers of the Four Seasons, who claims to have unlimited demon power, can only fight roundabouts when facing the barriers of time and space. As a result, inadvertently, the red-haired boy became more and more confident in his own barrier defense. So that when facing the attack of Yasaka Kanako, Nagato didn''t even bother to move. Then, his confidence was quickly blown by Yasaka Kanako! "by!!!" Looking at the stone pillar that penetrated the barrier, Nagato''s expression couldn''t help but change. Almost subconsciously, the red-haired boy burst out of his own body''s power, and the overflowing dragon''s power burst out of his body, turning into a dragon armor, blocking him. Then, in the next moment... "boom!!!" The powerful force hit the red-haired boy directly. The violent concussion spread in all directions, even dispelling the tornado, and the red-haired boys dragon armor instantly appeared a lot of cracks, And Nagato himself even flew out under the violent impact and hit the ground heavily. Even directly smashed a large deep pit with invisible bottom... The turbulent smoke swept up, obstructing the vision! "Did you make it?" After blasting out the Gozhu, Yasaka Kanako stepped back and adjusted his breathing secretly, but his eyes were staring straight at the smoke. There is no relaxation in the body and spirit of the god girl, and she is serious! Although it just seemed to have released an attack that could definitely cause damage to the enemy, the crisis in the heart of the god girl did not decrease in any way, instead it rose a little. This situation made Yasaka Kanako frown in her heart. "That depends on your success criteria?" As soon as Kanako''s words fell, a leisurely voice reverberated around, "If it hurts me, you are indeed successful!" With the fall of the voice, the figure of the red-haired boy strolled out of the smoke and dust. At this time, the corners of Nagato''s top were shattered, and a red mark appeared on the raised right hand. "you!!!" Seeing this scene, Yasaka Kanako couldn''t help trembling with anger, and the bitter power of his body showed a vague tendency to run away. What does this mean? Does taunting the old lady''s attack power can only leave a red mark on your hand? Thoughts like this flashed in his mind, of course Kanako''s face couldn''t be better! Only after being angry, Yasaka Kanako couldn''t help feeling shocked. Although she had known that the opponent was difficult, Kanako really didn''t expect that the opponent would be so difficult to deal with. She suffered the full blow of Qian Zhi''s force and was not injured much. Of course, Kanako''s own strength may be one of the reasons. But this does not prevent the god girl from realizing the strength of the enemy!12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com "It''s really bad!" Whispering to herself in her heart, the spirit girl''s thinking ran wildly at an astonishing speed, trying to find a way to deal with the enemy in front of her. "To be honest, I was really scared." At this time, the red-haired boy had strolled to the front of the god girl less than five meters away, and stopped, "I thought that there were very few powers in this world that could directly break through the barriers of time and space, or almost none." "But who would have thought that just a weak god would break through my defenses." "The power just now is the so-called dry power!" Having said this, Nagato closed his eyes and made a reminiscence-like gesture before he said, "Heaven is impermanent, so it can simulate all forces. You are using dry force to simulate the power of space-time barriers." Listening to Nagato''s words, Yasaka Kanako''s face became more and more ugly. The enemy was already very strong, but as a result, his strongest strength was completely seen through by the opponent within a short time of fighting. This situation is absolutely bad enough that it can''t be worse. At the moment, the god-spirit girl exploded with a more powerful divine might, and she knew that she could not let the battle drag on. Otherwise, with the passage of time, his odds of winning are getting lower and lower, and there is only hope of victory if he is desperate, and she, Yasaka Kanako definitely has that decision! In an instant, a terrifying storm swept across the girl''s back, stirring the airflow in the entire enchantment. "You reminded me one thing!" Facing the divine might of the gods, Nagato said solemnly, "That is, my enemy is a god who can escape the catastrophe of the times, no matter how weak it is, it cannot be underestimated." "Therefore, even if you are in an incomplete state, I have to do my best, Yasaka Kanako!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired young man burst into a world-shaking dragon power, and nine dragon shadows appeared in the sky, roaring in all directions. ... ... Three minutes later... "Ok?!" Zhou Yi, who had almost finished deciphering the divine text on the altar, seemed to perceive something. He turned around, and then he saw Nagato who was walking by holding Kanako''s body. Obviously, the battle is over, and the winner is naturally Nagato. After all, Yasaka Kanako''s disadvantages are too obvious. Whether it is the comparison of her own state or the pros and cons of each other''s intelligence, she is far behind Nagato. Coupled with the fact that the red-haired boy is already serious, the result of the battle is actually self-evident. The probability of Kanako winning is probably a miraculous level. It''s just obvious that the miracle did not happen! "Brother, you came just right!" Looking at the approaching Nagato, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but show a smile on his face, "I almost know the situation here..." "Give me a hand, it just so happens that I have a gift for you here." "Oh, the gift I need?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, Nagato raised his brow slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Do you think there is something I need here?" "Of course there is!" Speaking of this, Zhou Yi''s gaze turned between the comatose god girl in Nagato''s arms and the mist around him, "For example, how about the power of the universe that symbolizes the world?" 1799 Chapter 095-The Power of Universe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Universe... That is heaven and earth, yin and yang! In a sense, the power of the universe is almost equal to the power of the origin, but compared to the purest origin, the force of the universe is obviously biased. As the name suggests, the power of the universe needs the sky and the earth! Therefore, the power of the universe is the manifestation of a certain plane! As Zhouyi said, the power of the universe is exactly what Nagato needs, because the red-haired boy is eager to understand this mysterious plane more. just-- "I know the power of action, it''s Yasaka Kanako!" Also walked up to the altar of heaven and earth, placed Yasaka Kannako next to Yuzhu, Nagato turned around, and looked at the mist around the iron wheel in a tangled manner: "Then Kun''s power is to vent Ya Suwa, but how did she become like this!" "Isn''t it normal for lack of faith and losing one''s own form?" Zhou Yi subconsciously replied when he heard Nagato''s words and was engraving new divine texts on the altar with his fingers. "No, I didn''t mean that!" Shaking his head, Nagato pondered slightly, and then said, "I mean, logically, they should appear in Gensokyo in the future." "But in this case, if Yasaka Kanako doesn''t talk about it, Shuya Suwa can''t survive for ten years." "..." After stopping the movements in his hands, Zhou Yi also became silent, and then replied for a long time, "The memory of the previous life is not necessarily prepared. Maybe, there is a turning point that we don''t know." "maybe!" Nagato couldn''t comment, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about. ... ... After almost thirty minutes... Zhou Yi has already prepared his own arrangement, and the silver-haired child used the divine text he had comprehended to tamper with the original contract divine text into another appearance. The original contract was made by Yasaka Kanako, Suwako Suwa and the ancestors of the Yingzhou imperial family! The content of the contract is that in exchange for the beliefs collected by the Yingzhou imperial family, Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwa must stay in the Yingzhou imperial palace and help when the imperial family is in danger. According to Zhouyis speculation, the contract was signed shortly after the end of the previous era. At that time, the two gods of Kanako should be in the weakest period. Therefore, such a passive contract was signed. Then, the two gods were pitted directly! Although they survived because of the beliefs collected by the Yingzhou imperial family, the two gods became the permanent patron saints of the Yingzhou imperial family and were imprisoned in the imperial palace of Yingzhou. The most pitted thing is that with the passage of time and the rise of monsters, the royal family has collected fewer and fewer beliefs. Under such circumstances, Suwako Suwa, the native god, fell asleep first. And Yasaka Kanako''s strength is constantly weakening. If she had not absorbed a large amount of the power of faith before, I am afraid that she would not even have the power to stand in front of Nagato. "It''s already so embarrassing that people can''t look directly at it!" www.100xs.cc Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help making such a judgment, and then the red-haired boy looked at the contract divine text that Zhou Yi had just tampered with, and couldn''t help but chuckle. The changes made by Zhouyi were huge, and in a sense, they completely overturned the entire contract divine text. In the new contract, the Yingzhou imperial family became a mere provider of faith, with no half of the benefits, and even the collection of faith by itself became a matter of Zhou Yi. Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwako belonged to Nagato in the form of subordination to God. In short, Nagato and Zhou Yi were incarnations of robbers, who directly allocated and snatched all their original benefits, leaving no even the slightest benefit. "Of course, it is very difficult for me to directly complete such a harsh contract." Walking to the side of the magic knife on the altar, Zhou Yi directly stuck out one hand and slashed lightly on the blade. The blood quickly merged into the magic knife: "Therefore, I need brother you to transform and use the power of destiny." "Ok!" After listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Nagato nodded. Although it has been determined that powers other than the dragon-killing method should not be used as much as possible on this plane, the red-haired boy has never been a pedantic existence, and will not take care of it when necessary. At the moment, the figure of the red-haired boy slowly floated, standing in the void above the altar. Invisible power diffused from the red-haired boy, flowing on the altar. The entire altar seemed to be activated, and the divine text began to shine. From Nagato''s perspective, it is easy to see that the disharmony in those divine texts, in short, is that there are two divine texts that cannot be perfectly integrated. The red-haired boy knows that now is the time to do it by himself... "Tamper, Destiny!!!" Accompanied by the words of the spirit, the overbearing and mysterious power spewed out from the void, washed on the altar, and forcibly merged the two different divine texts. Under such power, the magic sword burst into golden light and merged into Zhou Yi''s body. The silver-haired child grew more than ten centimeters out of thin air in an instant... Afterwards, Zhouyi and the entire altar of heaven and earth resonated at a deeper level. At the same time, other existences on the altar were suspended under the fluctuations brought about by this resonance. Soon, the haze-filled iron wheel, as well as the Ozhu carrying Kanako, rose to both sides of Nagato. "In the name of my chaos lord, force a contract!" The power of the celestial spirit disappeared, and it turned into the power of the chaos world god in an instant. Nagato''s left hand penetrated into the mist on the iron wheel, and his right hand directly held the small hand of Yasaka Kanako. The divine power of chaos gushed from the hands of the red-haired boy, and the void even showed a burst of instability. "Boom! Boom!" In the two consecutive roars, the iron wheel and the mist turned into an extremely bright light group, Yuzhu and Kanako were also covered by light, and the two gods were undergoing an expected transformation under the power of the chaos. In this metamorphosis, Nagato felt the strength of Qian and Kun, respectively, flowing into his body from his two hands, merging into the force of the universe! "boom!!!" In an instant, the sea of ??consciousness of the red-haired boy seemed to burst out with a roar, and countless information from this plane emerged and was continuously absorbed by Nagato''s spirit. And in the process, the aura on the red-haired boy became heavier... The Dragon Origin made a sound like a heartbeat! In a daze, Nagato seemed to hear Orpheuss cheerful dragon roar, and even the red-haired boy felt it. As long as this state continues, he should be able to complete his dragon origin very soon... .. 1800 Chapter 096 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is a pity that Nagato''s desired promotion did not arrive as expected. The power of the universe may be very powerful, but it is only the power of the universe of a special plane after all, and at most it has become a rather important accumulation on the road of Nagato advancement... It is far from enough to become a decisive help for the advanced realm of Nagato''s tunnel mode. What''s more, Nagato has not absorbed enough power from the universe! because "Well, who are you?" I don''t know when, the light ball on the left side of Nagato has turned into countless tiny light spots and floated away, and in the central area of ??the light spots, a girl with short blond hair was floating. The girl''s appearance is deserted and lovely, like Yasaka Kanako, filled with inhuman sacredness. Although she was speaking questioning words, she did not dare to be half confused in her tone, very indifferent, as if nothing could shake the girl before her. What left Nagato speechless the most was the outfit of the other partythe pot outfit and white knee-high socks of the woman who was based on blue and white when he went out. But that, like a frog, even the special city girl''s hat with two eyeballs, makes people have to secretly slander. "Damn it, you guy!!" The red-haired boy still had time to answer the girl''s question. An exclaimed female voice came from his right. Turning his head slightly, the red-haired boy saw Yasaka Kanako''s surprised and...angry face. By the way, the left hand of the red-haired boy was pressing on top of the blond girl''s head. However, his right hand was very coincidentally caught on Yasaka Kanako''s Opie, and the latter was even obviously deformed by him... "Well, it feels pretty good!" After a slight silence, the red-haired boy subconsciously clenched his right hand. then "boom!!!" ... ... The resonance on the altar gradually subsided. Zhou Yi''s whole person''s mind also recovered from the endless power of faith, sensing the magic sword in his body, the silver-haired boy couldn''t help showing a little smile. After taking over the power of faith in the entire Yingzhou, Zhou Yi almost has the qualifications to guide the evolution of the entire Yingzhou humanity, and can even use the power of faith to urge the magic sword in the body to fight. In other words, after some tossing, Zhou Yi at this time has regained the power of self-protection. And this kind of power is very much in line with Zhouyi''s own wishes! "The knife is a bit bad!" When he was satisfied, Zhou Yi thought rather unsatisfied, "If you can, I should turn the knife into a sword if you have the opportunity. The knife is too strong and unhuman." Thinking of this, Zhou Yi opened his eyes, and then he saw that in the high sky, the red-haired boy and Yasaka Kanako started fighting again. The silhouettes of the two appeared in the air as if they were branded, and then disappeared. Such as this, people can not help but sigh with their speed. "Why are you fighting again!" Some speechlessly touched his nose, but Zhou Yi''s expression did not change much. Because he knew that the two people who were fighting in the air at this time were not fighting seriously at all...or rather, they were not fighting each other seriously. Although the speed is fast, the murderous opportunities are not small, or even almost nothing. "Exchanging feelings!" The fifth novel www.d5xs.net The answer to Zhou Yi was a voice from around him. To be honest, after hearing this sudden voice, Zhou Yi almost jumped in shock. This is not only because of the ridicule of the voice, but also because he didn''t even perceive anyone around him. He turned around sharply, and then he saw the girl with short blond hair behind him. "Xieya... Suwako?" After a slight hesitation, Zhou Yi said the name of the girl in front of him, and then the whole person was a little surprised, "So, is this the application of Kun''s power?" The girl who carries the power of Kun seems to be connected to the whole earth... "Yes!" Facing Zhouyi''s words, Xieya Suwa nodded faintly in response, "Hello, I am the patron saint of Xieya Kingdom-Xieya Suwa." Only after introducing herself, the girl''s face changed slightly. Soon, the blonde girl said with an expression of distress or happiness, "It''s just that I used to be, I don''t seem to be the patron saint anymore." "Oh!" Zhou Yi knew something about the girl''s words. The so-called patron saint is another name for the native god, and after becoming a subordinate god of Nagato, baptized by the power of chaos, the girl naturally changed her essence and no longer belonged to the native god. "I am Zhouyi, the future saint of humanity!" After thinking about it slightly, the silver-haired child replied leisurely, "But isn''t that great? Your current lord, shouldn''t be able to survive without the power of faith." "Ok!" The blonde girl nodded silently, just as Zhou Yi said, at this time Suwako Suwa can survive and manifest her own form without faith. Even the girl doesn''t need the power of faith at this time, she can feel the law becomes stronger. Of course, it would be better if there is the power of faith as the driving force! It is precisely because of this that Xieya Suwako would subconsciously talk to him after Zhou Yi''s resonance was over. At this time, Zhou Yi''s body was filled with a breath of faith that she could not ignore. After just saying a few words, Suwako Suwa didn''t know what to say and fell silent. Faced with this situation, Zhou Yi did not feel embarrassed, but said heartily: "How can I put it, although I can probably guess the reason why you spoke to me." "Just one thing, you better be clear, you are no longer a god of faith!" "It is okay to absorb the right amount of power of faith, but don''t pursue it too much!" "..." Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, the blonde girl fell silent, her cold expression moved slightly, and bowed slightly towards Zhou Yi, "Thank you for your guidance, I already know!" "Don''t, don''t!" Turning his body slightly, Zhou Yi avoided the girl''s salute. It was just a small mention, Zhou Yi didn''t think he deserved such a big gift. You know, even as an indigenous god, Xieya Suwa can still be the strongest.This kind of existence, in the future, Bai Yujing will definitely be an existence of the upper class powerhouse. The most important thing is that this one will become his sister-in-law... In that case, Zhou Yi could not accept her salute even more. "Ok?" Seeing Zhou Yi''s reaction, Suwako was a little puzzled, but she didn''t care much, just after she got up, she suddenly thought of something and asked: "Can I ask you some information about my master?" "of course can!" .. 1801 Chapter 097 Leaving Ping An Jing is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although the answer was straightforward... However, what Zhouyi said was only limited information. After all, the Xieya Suwa in front of him was the subordinate god of his brother. Zhou Yi felt that his brother should explain the situation, and he didn''t have to go on his behalf. And when he briefly talked about the intelligence, the chase in the sky was also over. With Nagato''s overbearing power, his subordinate gods could never resist his will. Therefore, when the red-haired boy in the sky is no longer ready to play, Yasaka Kanako, who has become the Lord of Chaos and a subordinate spirit, has no choice but to stop... "It seems that what you want is already available!" Slowly descending from the sky to the altar, the red-haired boy first nodded towards Suwa Suwako, and then looked at Zhouyi, who was full of faith: "So, is there anything else next?" "No, so be it!" After thinking about it, Zhou Yi replied in this way. At the same time, the faith that permeated the silver-haired boy gradually dissipated, or converged, without showing the slightest trace. "So, let''s go!" Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, Nagato nodded, and the power of time and space spread, enclosing everyone present, and then the ripples of space swayed away, and everyone disappeared in place. And without the support of Nagato''s power, the enchantment of the entire city in the city was suddenly shattered. In an instant, a huge vibration echoed in the palace... ... ... After returning Zhou Yi to Tianranju, Nagato was about to leave directly. As for whether the chaos in the palace would involve Zhou Yi, Nagato was not worried at all, because his power traces were too obvious, and Zhou Yi never used any power from beginning to end. As long as someone with some insight, they will only think that it is the dissatisfaction of the Tianma after the failure of his men many times, and he will act in person. Under such circumstances, the atmosphere in the entire Ping An Jing can be imagined, and in order to fight against the demon that may come, Ampei Qingming will definitely do everything possible to get Zhou Yi out of the mountain. In a sense, Nagato is an action to prepare for the future of Zhouyi, creating a good environment. "With such good environmental conditions, Zhouyi''s affairs are temporarily put to an end!" With such thoughts in mind, Nagato first stood tall in the sky above Heianjing, and stared down for a while, and then walked through the void without his head and left Heianjing. By the way, before leaving, Nagato gave Penglai''s medicine to Zhou Yi for safekeeping. As for whether to give it to Fujiwara Meihong, Nagato also let Zhou Yi decide. Although in the memory of Nagato''s past life, Fujiwara Meihong was the third Penglai, but that wasn''t something destined to do so, and it was no big deal to change individuals. What Nagato wanted was only about how to mass-produce Horai''s medicine. For Fujiwara Meihong herself... To be honest, Nagato really doesn''t have too many ideas! It has been so many years since rebirth, although the desire to be strong is still maintained, the red-haired teenager has higher and higher requirements for his lover. And the younger sister at this time made him unable to raise much interest. The most important thing is that now Fujiwara Meihong is already a disciple of Zhou Yi, Nagato also wants to see what she will eventually grow up under the hands of Zhou Yi. Under the ripples of the rippling space, within a moment, the red-haired boy returned to the mountain of monsters. Spring-like lush mountains and forests have replaced the peaceful, snow-filled Kyoto. "Brother Nagato, you are back!" Just appearing at the foot of the mountain, before the Shiraito Tengu guarding the mountain hadn''t reacted, Bairen, or Saya, who was wearing Bairen''s body, appeared in front of Nagato.Twelve Literature Network www.12txt.com "Ok!" Nagato was not surprised by the appearance of Saya. Because in these years, although Saya''s body is sleeping and unable to descend, her mind particles flow into this world using Bailian''s body as a medium. At this time, the mystery of the mountain of monsters was actually completely penetrated by Saya''s mind particles. Here, to some extent, is a realm of Saya''s heart! "Hey, there are two newcomers!" After saying hello to Nagato, Saya looked at the two goddesses behind him. The scorching gaze that seemed to be able to see everything made Yasaka Kanako and Sakuya Suwako feel uncomfortable. "I see, you two are Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwako!" In an instant, Saya confronted the two goddesses in front of her with the two characters in her memory, and then the girl completely ignored the expressions of the two goddesses, and looked at Nagato. "Unexpected loot." Feeling free to explain, Nagato completely ignored Yasaka Kanako''s somewhat annoyed voice behind him, "You can help me settle them down and just build a shrine on the mountainside." "Ok!" After listening to Nagato''s instructions and thinking of some memories in his head, Saya nodded in agreement. "Then leave it to you, I will return to the mansion first!" Nodded with a smile, Nagato stepped out without hesitation. In an instant, the red-haired boy fell into the ripples of space. The next moment, the ripples all over his body had subsided, and he also appeared on the top of the monster mountain. Unfolding in front of Nagato is a luxurious palace that looks quite Chinese style. On the gate of the palace, the four characters''Great Heaven Demon Palace'' are written! This is the palace that Nagato built over the years! "I have seen you!" The two burly monsters guarding both sides of the gate were first defensive at the moment Nagato appeared, and then there was a respectful look on their faces, half kneeling on the ground to salute! "Ok!" Nodded, Nagato didn''t say much, and walked towards the gate. The closed gate made a click when the red-haired boy approached, and slowly opened automatically. After crossing the threshold, the long corridor was greeted by the long door, with maids faintly kneeling on both sides. Ignoring the maids, Nagato moved slowly along the corridor. Soon, he came to his destination! This is a garden with birds and flowers. Before entering the courtyard, Nagato''s ears heard a soft and sad sound of the piano, as if the girl was worried and missed something, which made people fascinated. Subconsciously suppressing his breath, the red-haired boy strolled in. Then he saw that in a pavilion inside the courtyard, a black long straight girl dressed in a Japanese style was sitting on her knees, playing the guqin on her own. From Nagato''s perspective, you can just see the girl''s green jade fingers beating smoothly on the strings. Standing in place and listening for a while, Nagato''s brow furrowed slightly. Moving on, Nagato soon came to the pavilion and hugged the girl in his arms from behind the girl. The sad sound of the piano was gone for an instant, and the whole courtyard suddenly became silent. "It''s not good to be so sad!" Feeling the initial surprise of the girl in her arms, she leaned in her arms safely, Nagato smiled and said: "You are my woman, you just need to be happy!" "No matter how powerful the Moon is, it can''t hinder us!" .. 1802 Chapter 098 Hui Ye and the beginning of the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hui Ye felt that she must be crazy. Otherwise, how could I stay in the arms of the red-haired boy who forcibly possessed him and not resist, and even feel comfortable and at ease because of this. Obviously a few years ago, he was still secretly planning how to counterattack and retaliate against the other party. As a result, before I knew it, I gave up these ideas. "Why don''t you speak? Hui Ye!" At this moment, the red-haired boy who was hugging the girl spoke again. While speaking, the red-haired boy''s right hand was very dishonestly into the girl''s clothes. "Don''t make trouble!" Across the clothes, she held down her turbulent right hand quite skillfully, and Hui Ye said softly, "I''m just thinking, can someone like me really have love?" "..." Hearing Kaguya''s words, Nagato couldn''t help being silent. If I heard Kaguya a few years ago, Nagato might not be very clear about the other party''s meaning, but after all these years of getting along, the red-haired boy knew the weight of the words. Hui Ye''s own power-eternal and short-term, has never been easy to bear! On the surface, this is a kind of cheating-like power. In the time that others need, Kaguya has a long time to think. Therefore, Kaguya will not panic under any circumstances. Even if her own strength is insufficient, Huiye can still be mixed up in most cases. It''s just that the stronger the power, the more likely there is a hidden danger. The power of time is stalwart and cruel! Few things can remain eternal in it, even if it is feelings, the same is true. Compared with other people, Kaueya has an infinite time, and the feelings are unusually indifferent. Regardless of happy things or sad things, any feelings will be completely indifferent! Therefore, the existence named Hui Ye is a true heartless person... Even if she looks very emotional, graceful and moving! In fact, if it hadn''t been a year ago, Nagato accidentally discovered this, and with the power of the law of time, injected his own spiritual power into Kaguya''s heart, keeping the two people in sync with their sense of time... I am afraid that until now, Nagato has not been able to enter Kaguya''s heart! "you think too much!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato was not silent too much, and the right hand that entered the girl''s arms broke free from the restraint, and directly held the girl''s tender Opie. "No matter what you love or not, I will spend eternity with you!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s left hand broke the girl''s body over, and the whole person posted it up, "Don''t think about it so much, let''s be gentle first!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy directly kissed the girls touching lips... ... ... At the same time, the distant bells are echoing in the Moon City. The entire Moon City was completely shaken, and the Moon Rabbits couldn''t help getting into turmoil, and even the people of the Holy Moon, who claimed to be quiet and wantless, showed expressions of surprise. All Moon People and Moon Rabbits know that this is the prelude to the opening of the highest meeting rare in Moon Capital! When the bell rings, it is the beginning of a turning point in the fate of the Moon City! "Ah, it''s been a long time since I heard this bell!" It was a girl who was holding a folding fan and looked a little lazy, with her waist-length golden hair fluttering in the wind slightly raised in the air, revealing the luxury of the girl. "What happened?" In contrast, a girl with long purple hair and a knife standing next to the lazy girl was serious about it, "You know, in the history of the Moon City, there have been no such meetings!" "Don''t worry too much, Yi Ji!" 536 Literature www.536wx.com Seeing that the girl next to her was so cautious, the blonde girl couldn''t help but open the folding fan to cover her chin, "If there are two adults, Yueye Jianzun and Master, and the other four sages, there is no problem." "Because, there is nothing in this world that is rare for them, right?" "...That''s true!" After a moment of silence, the purple-haired girl called Yi Ji said. ... At this time, the palace hall in the center of the Moon Capital. The figure of Yorin Bayi appeared in front of the main hall. Looking at the dark hall in front of her and the deserted atmosphere around her, Moon Brain was unusually unhappy. Stepping into the dark hall, what echoed in Yonglin''s ears was all her own footsteps. The dark environment can''t hinder Yonglin''s vision, she walks very steadily. Soon, the brain of the moon came to the center of the hall. "Humph!!!" Along with Bayi Yonglin''s cold snort, five dim rays of different colors appeared around him, and Bayi Yonglin itself was filled with red and blue brilliance, corresponding to the other five brilliance. "Obviously it is the highest meeting, but you all arrived first. Did you exclude me from the highest meeting?" Bayi Yonglin''s words were not harsh, and even her voice was filled with a little smile, but the hall that had originally appeared extremely cold was much colder at this moment. "...You are too worried, Bayi Yonglin!" There was a slight silence, one of the hot light groups uttered, and the words were filled with a little tyranny, "We are just one step ahead of you." "Is that right?" Hearing what the other party said, Yonglin Bayi couldn''t comment, and then she said leisurely, "Forget it, I don''t care about this kind of thing anyway, so, what''s the purpose of this meeting?" While speaking, Bayi Yonglin looked at one of the light clusters that looked like cold moonlight. Among the people present, the existence of this light group is the most decisive. Because it is impressively the leader of the entire Moon CapitalMoon Ye Jian Zun! "Yonglin, the tide of fate has undergone a huge reversal." After Bayi Yonglin''s words were over, Yueye Jianzun''s incomparable voice echoed, "According to the prophecy, we noticed that Huiye encountered a terrible demon on the ground!" "If it is not suppressed, the demon will become a disaster that will destroy our quiet hometown!" "Ok?!" Hearing Yueye Jianzun''s words, Bayi Yonglin couldn''t help raising her brows. She didn''t expect that the guy below who had won Huiye''s Heart had been discovered by these guys. "So, what are you going to do?" "Get ready to fight!" The answer to Yonglin was not the moon night, but another soft light group, "but before the battle, if possible, we hope to avoid war!" "Therefore, we hope to send envoys to the ground to see the situation." "If the opponent is too weak..." The words are not finished, but Yonglin Bayi knows the meaning hidden in the other party''s words, or the other party''s meaning is already obvious, isn''t it that if the other party is too weak, just kill it! However, Yongrin Bayi knew that the plans of the moon sages would never be realized. On the ground at this time, I am afraid that even the preparations for conquering the Moon City are ready. It''s just that Yonglin Bayi didn''t intend to remind her, because her heart was a little cold, these guys didn''t care about Huiye''s situation from start to finish, you know, that is the Princess of the Moon! "Sure enough, there is absolutely no need for this month''s capital to exist!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Bayi Yonglin said blankly, "Then, are you ready, let someone go to the ground to see the situation, the strength is too weak." "If there is no suitable candidate, how about me?" .. 1803 Chapter 099 The first change before departure! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hachiyi Yonglin''s proposal was accepted by all. In other words, this so-called Supreme Conference, including Moonlit, the rest of the Moon Sages are going to let Hachii Yongrin go to the ground to see the situation by themselves. In the eyes of the high-levels of these lunar capitals, the filthy earth is a place that is close to unwillingness. Of course, the sages of the moon are actually not worried that Bayi Yonglin will go. As long as Huiye is on the ground and has contact with the unknown big demon, she can''t help but agree that Yonglin will not go, otherwise, if other people go, what will happen to Huiye is uncertain. In short, these sages of the month have eaten the eight meanings of Yonglin! "Then, I''m going to make preparations first!" After getting the natural approval, Bayi Yonglin didn''t want to stay longer in this icy environment, turned around and left, and walked out of the hall in less than a moment. After she left, there was a burst of noise in the entire hall. "Bayi this guy!" "It''s rude!" "Ah, I am afraid I have already seen our intentions." "Isn''t this normal, she is the brain of the moon, the designer of the capital of the moon!" For the response of Hachiyi Yonglin, the sages of the moon were obviously dissatisfied, but dissatisfaction returned to dissatisfaction. After all, they calculated Hachiyi Yonglin and just vented like this. Afterwards, the sages of the moon said to each other and left here one after another... In the dark hall, only Yueye Jianzun stood alone! a long time "Bayi, have you still made a decision?" The deserted words echoed in the dark palace, Yueye Jianzuns words were full of vicissitudes, but the vicissitudes quickly turned into determination: "In that case, don''t blame me, my friend!!!" ... ... Three days later, a square outside the capital of the moon. This is the transmission square from the Moon Capital to the outside world, which has always been closed. Because of the indifference and arrogance of the Moon People, it is usually sparsely populated and silent. But today, here is a rare gathering of figures reaching four digits. These figures are impressively the messengers who are about to leave the ground and... the guys who are sending off these messengers! Although most of these guys are the moon rabbits with the lowest status in the moon capital, the moon people who are said to be extremely noble also have almost three-digit numbers. From this point, it can be completely seen that for this operation, the City of the Moon is extremely important. The faces of all the people of the moon who were preparing to go to the ground were filled with expressions of death, as if they were all heroes about to die. And the farewellers around are either full of worry or full of admiration... The whole scene is obviously very strange from the perspective of the people on the ground, but in the eyes of the people on the moon, it is a very normal thing. Who made the common sense of the Moon People, the ground and hell are exactly the same? Of course, not all Moon People are like this. For example... Bayi Yonglin! I saw this woman, known as the brain of the moon, holding her arms in her arms, standing alone at the edge of the square, looking at everything around her with cold eyes, the cold breath spreading from the sage. With Bayi Yonglin as the center, the area within three meters of the surrounding area, but there are no people.Online e-book www.txtzaixian.com Since the meeting three days ago, Bayi Yonglin has been in a bad mood. Although it looks unpredictable, possesses amazing wisdom, and is full of indifference between her words and deeds, Hachii Yongrin is not as ruthless as she expresses. Even in a certain sense, Yonglin Bayi is the most slender existence in the entire Moon City. If not, she would not help Huiye refine Penglai''s medicine. Therefore, when faced with the abandonment of her former partner, how good is the mood of Bayi Yonglin! Yes, throw it away! Bayi Yonglin knew that she had been abandoned by the Moon Capital. Although it sounds very unreliable, it is the fact that the six awns of the moon that worked together to establish the capital of the moon have disintegrated in the passage of time. And the first one to be out was as the designer of the Moon City, the brain of the moon-Yonglin Bayi! "Should I say that I really deserve to be a god?" Thinking of this, Bayi Yonglin said subconsciously, and a touch of ridicule appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Sure enough, I who is not a god, and they are two existences after all." As soon as she finished speaking, Bayi Yonglin closed her eyes, concealed her mood, and reduced her expression. After taking a few deep breaths, Bayi Yonglin opened her eyes and returned to her usual posture. "Well, time is almost...huh?!" Just when Bayi Yonglin was about to lead the Moon People and Moon Rabbits to the ground, a familiar fluctuation flashed in her perception, and Bayi Yonglin frowned. Stopping her actions, Bayi Yonglin raised her head and looked towards the sky. I saw the originally silent sky turned into a mirror. The breeze blew and even made some ripples! Seeing Bayi Yonglin''s actions, the surrounding Moon People and even Moon Rabbits subconsciously raised their heads, and then they saw this change, and everyone was in an uproar. "Teacher Yonglin!" At this moment, a girl with long blond hair holding a folding fan suddenly appeared beside Yonglin, "Did something happen here, I feel..." But before she finished her words, the girl was directly attracted by the change in the sky. "It''s you, Toyohime!" Hearing the girl''s voice, Yong Lin turned her head and glanced at the girl next to her, and she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, "But it is, after all, this power is very similar to your ability." The girl in front of her was named Matsuki Toyohime, the eldest princess of the Moon City, and a disciple of Yongrin. As the moon princess, she has the ability to connect the sea and the mountains. This ability can connect the moon and the earth, the moon on the surface and the moon on the inside, and between the moon and the ground, and even greater distances, can all be connected instantly. By virtue of her ability, the girl can move around freely, and can also jump and teleport others and objects. "Someone on the ground is casting teleportation spells on the moon surface!" Speaking of this, Bayi Yonglin couldn''t help but think of a certain monster sage who shuttled between the gaps. This method was indeed achieved by the other party. "what?!" Hearing Yonglin''s words, the Moon Princess frowned. Although she was not as pathologically arrogant as other Moon People, the girl couldn''t ignore it either. The Moon City has a clear provision prohibiting creatures on the ground from coming to defile the Moon City. therefore-- "Can''t let the spell succeed!" In the words, Watatsuki Toyohime raised his right hand, opened the folding fan, and set off an unknown hurricane, heading towards the abruptly appearing mirror in the sky... 1804 Chapter 100 The war begins! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The hurricane set off by Toyohime Watatsuki was not an ordinary wind. That is the combination of the special fan made by the ultra-modern technology of the Moon City and the girl''s own abilities, transformed from the ordinary wind, the wind of elementary particles! There is no doubt that this is a kind of wind that seems strange in the endless world! In terms of physical destructive power, this kind of wind can only be said to be as strong as one wants. Maybe even the hurricanes blown by the natural world can not be compared, let alone the gods and magic winds. But in other aspects, especially in interfering with various processes, it has unique advantages. Because the world is made up of elementary particles, this kind of wind made up of elementary particles is almost pervasive and can blow to any corner of the world. Coupled with the uncertainty of the particles themselves, this wind energy interferes with almost all processes. In the face of such a hurricane, the mirror in the sky is obviously unstoppable. If blown, the mirror has only one way to disintegrate. It''s just that it''s obvious that Watatsuki Toyohime''s attempt is not so easy to complete. Just before the hurricane was about to blow on the mirror, the abnormality appeared. "Boom!!!" It was as if a small rock had fallen on a flat lake, and the mirror in the sky had rippled, and from the center of the ripples, a light golden beam of light burst out. Under the impact of this beam of light, the huge hurricane was directly blasted away and dispersed. Then the beam of light hit the ground square... "boom!!!" A violent roar suddenly erupted in the square, and the earth uttered a shaky whine at this moment, and the spreading shock wave sent the surrounding moon rabbits and moon people flying. Then, the sound of an alarm reverberated throughout the Moon Capital, and all beings were shaken! "This, this is..." Seeing this scene, Watatsuki Toyohime couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded. The power in the body exploded, and the girl blocked the spreading shock from her surroundings, and subconsciously protected some moon people around her. It was only a drop in the bucket, and she could only protect such a few people. The beam of light came so suddenly that the girl was really caught off guard. "shit!" Watching everything in front of her, the girl sighed softly. What happened here was originally just a ground invasion in the girl''s mind. In the history of the Moon Capital, such invasions have happened before. But now it seems that the situation seems to be a little different. This does not seem to be a normal invasion. But... "War!" It was not someone else who was talking, but it was Hachiyi Eirin who was next to Totsuki Toyohime. The moon brain couldn''t help but sighed softly, and said leisurely: "I''m afraid this is the biggest catastrophe in Yuezhi''s history..." "..." Hearing what Yongrin said, Watatsuki Toyohime was a little unclear. So, the girl vaguely realized that her teacher seemed to have some understanding of what was happening before her. It''s just that before the girl had time to ask her teacher, the mirror in the sky changed. The reverberating ripples turned into a huge spatial channel inadvertently.Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com The billowing demonic energy diffused out of the passage... "Ah, isn''t this Yongrin?" Then, a lazy voice came from the passage, and accompanied by the voice, the golden girl holding a parasol walked gracefully. The combination of the unique charm and graceful curve was full of this indescribable magic. This is no one else, it is indeed the monster sageYakumozi! "Sure enough it is you!" Seeing the appearance of Yakumozi, there weren''t many surprises on Yakumo Eirin''s face. Even the sage of the moon could guess that the phenomenon just now was probably caused by Yakumozi''s realm power. but-- "You should be more than you!" Slowly took out her bow and arrow from the portable space, Bayi Yongrin said indifferently, "The beam of light just now is not your handwriting. With your strength, you should not be able to easily defeat Toyohime''s wind of elementary particles. ." "Because it is not easy to find the boundary of elementary particles that keep jumping." "...Ah, is this talking about me?" Not long after Yonglin''s words fell, the leisurely voice reverberated around her. It was a fellow like Yonglin who didn''t know how long he had been baptized, his pupils could not help shrinking. And Toyohime Watatsuki was even more shocked, because the visitor appeared less than one meter in front of her. It was a mysterious girl with long liquid hair and black gothic body. "you!!" After subconsciously stepping back a few steps, Watatsuki Toyohime felt a shock in her heart. The other party appeared without warning, so that she could not react, who was also good at moving. "Good evening everyone!" With her hands behind her back, the mysterious girl, or Saya, looked around, "I am Saya, the commander of the monster mountain, and also the commander of the monster alliance, announced in the name of our lord great demon." "The war has begun, the City of Moon, waiting for us to come and conquer!!!" The girl''s words were not great, but they spread weirdly throughout the Moon City, including Yue Ye Jian and the Sages of the Moon, all the people of the Moon were angry at this moment. It''s just that their anger could not prevent the emergence of war. Behind Yakumo Zi, a large number of monsters emerged. The Lunar War, from this moment, officially started... ... ... "His Majesty, the vanguard team has reached the Moon City through the power of the sage!" In the temporary base camp of the Lunar War, in the temporary tent on Mount Suzaku, the appointed war messenger Samei Maruwen respectfully kneeled in front of Nagato and said: "Sasaemaru-sama came to the news that he was ready to join the war at any time." "And the army of the ghost tribe has already been prepared. Half a minute ago, Master Xingxiong Yongyi co-branded the remaining three ghost kings and once again sent a request for intervention in the war, hoping to get your approval. "In addition, the team of the three great monsters of Killing Wolf has arrived at the foot of the mountain and is waiting for orders!" "...Well, I got it!" With her back to Sameimaru, Nagato looked at the earth-moon model in front of him and the various marks on it. It was clear that the essence of the model in front of him was a three-dimensional war map. "Let them all stand by. The real war is not that easy to end!" "Yes!" .. 1805 Chapter 101 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!war! This is an essential part of Nagato''s long life. The second life of the red-haired boy grew up in the smoke of war, and his path forward was also opened up violently by means of war... If it were not for constant wars, Nagato might be able to reach where it is today, but it will never be so fast! With a lot of actual combat, Nagato has gradually become a veritable battlefield planner! Therefore, Nagato understands very well that not all wars can be ended in a short time. The current lunar war cannot be ended in a short time. The people of the moon no longer know how many years they have been operating on the surface of the moon. Neither individual combat power nor the entire civilization can be compared on the ground. The huge moon has almost turned into the domain of the people of the moon. If it is just a frontal attack, the monsters on the ground have almost no chance of winning! In the original history of Nagato, the lunar war launched by Yakumo Zi ended in failure, and even the monster sage did not have the real power to force out the moon capital. This time, the monster army can directly attack the Moon City, completely because the Moon City is just ready to send an envoy. Under such circumstances, a gap appeared in the barriers throughout the Moon Capital... Nagato and others just seized this opportunity! but-- "It''s not enough!" After Hemeimaruwen, who had conveyed his order, went out, Nagato''s attention once again focused on the three-dimensional war model in front of him, to be precise, the moon in the model. The red-haired boy knew very well that just launching an attack from that gap would not be able to break through the entire Moon City, unless Nagato was willing to personally shoot through the Moon City with the gap as the starting point. Otherwise, even if all the monsters appear, the final result will still not change. The war that took place on the lunar surface at this time, in the eyes of the red-haired boy, was just a small trial confrontation in the entire lunar battle, and the warm-up before the real war. therefore "It is necessary to open more gaps in the guardianship of the surface of the Moon City!" With such words in his mouth, the red-haired young man stood up, shook his purple robe a little, and walked out of the tent he was in. ... ... Outside the tent, the moon hangs high! Under the soft moonlight, there was a lot of demonic energy at this time. Unfolding in front of Nagato is a huge monster camp. In every location of the camp, there are monster guards with not weak monsters standing everywhere. In the center of the camp, there is a magnificent altar of heaven and earth. In the center of the altar, Hui Ye was sitting on it, presided over some mysterious ceremony. From the vision that ordinary people can''t see, Nagato clearly saw that with the start of the lunar war, the luck of the monsters of this era is gathering frantically over the altar. Even Nagato can feel that the entire era of monsters has begun to reach its ultimate peak! "well!" Seeing this scene, Nagato could not help but nodded in satisfaction. In a sense, Nagato initiated this war, except for Kaguya, not because of these luck! Since he was going to go against the sky from the standpoint of a monster, Nagato would naturally not let go of the luck of the era of the monster.Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org Rather than giving these luck to the monsters of the entire plane to spend at will, it is better to use this war as an opportunity to gather the luck of the entire age on himself. Only in this way can Nagato accomplish his goals more calmly. By the way, the reason why Huiye became the master of this ceremony was completely because Huiye was the direct cause of the outbreak of this war. The whole ceremony was developed based on this causality... just-- "There are always two sides to everything." Whispering softly in his mouth, the sharp gaze of the red-haired boy caught a few black threads mixed in from the gathering of luck. Nagato knew that it was the so-called karma! The luck collected by war, naturally contains the karma brought by war! However, Nagato didn''t worry too much. Karma was just a small amount. Even if it was not eliminated, the red-haired boy would still have the strength to carry it. What''s more, Nagato had ways to eliminate it. Of course, the way to eliminate these karma is a little troublesome... "Master Nagato!" Just as the red-haired boy was thinking, a calm voice rang in his ears. Then Nagato saw that a nine-tailed demon fox, wearing a blue drape with gossip patterns and a white dress, with his hands in his sleeves, appeared in front of him with nine big furry tails on his back. "It''s blue!" Seeing the person coming, Nagato responded with a smile. The visitor is not someone else, but the shikigami that Yakumo Zi left behind before departure-Yakumo Lan! The reason why Yakumo Zi will keep it, besides his intention to use it as his back hand, is also because Yakumo Lan has an amazing talent in calculations and is definitely a qualified military instructor. "You came just right!" After responding, Nagato raised his right hand, and an eardrop suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand, "I am going to the moon, and I will leave the base camp to you and Kaguya." "I think with your abilities, you should be able to manage the monsters here!" "This earring is a communicator I specially made before the war. I will leave it to you. I will issue orders to the base camp through this communicator at any time!" "Yes!" Hearing Nagato''s instructions, Yakumolan just quietly took the eardrop. Although Nagato is not the owner of Yakumolan, Yakumo Zi had an agreement with Nagato before leaving, so Yakumolan would not refuse Nagato''s order. "Ok!" Seeing that Yakumolan took the earrings, Nagato nodded, then he looked at the bright moon in the sky and took a deep breath. Vaguely, the red-haired boy seemed to be able to smell... the blood of war in the air. "Ha ha!" An excited smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the figure of the red-haired boy slowly floated up. At this time, Hui Ye on the altar cast his gaze over. The two looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning without words... "So, I''m leaving!" Speaking softly, the red-haired boy''s body was filled with dark blue spatial ripples, and his whole person sank into the ripples and disappeared in place... 1806 Chapter 102 Ask for subscription last month alone! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ripples of time and space echoed, and Nagato''s figure suddenly appeared on the moon. Before he could open his eyes, Nagato was the first to hear the continuous roar. In his perception, the smoke of the battlefield was filled with wanton. "It''s... a breath that makes people hear about it!" With such a heartfelt feeling in his heart, Nagato opened his eyes leisurely. What caught the boy''s eyes was the desolate moon surface around him, the moon capital standing at the end of the boy''s vision at this time, and the war taking place in the square at a gap in the moon capital barrier. Right now, the corners of the red-haired boy''s mouth couldn''t help but appear a small arc. "Ha ha!" With a chuckle, the power of time and space on Nagato slowly flowed out, and it was seamlessly connected with the surrounding time and space in an instant, and Nagato seemed to be integrated into the space. Under such cover, the red-haired boy walked towards the battlefield in a leisurely pace. After a while, Nagato''s figure appeared on the edge of the battlefield. "Tsk tusk, what a fierce battle!" Completely ignoring the intense gunpowder and murderous intent on the battlefield, the red-haired boy watched the real-life war movie in front of him with great interest and chuckled softly. At this moment, a bloody battle between technology and barbarism is taking place in the pitted battlefield! After the initial chaos of the war, the people of the moon and the moon rabbits reacted one after another. They held a variety of high-tech weapons and released a large number of special bullets, lasers and artillery shells. How many monsters were killed. Faced with such a situation, if it were a human being, it would have either collapsed or surrendered. However, the monsters are not like that! Perhaps it is not as weird as the ghost race, but for many monsters, life and death are not really important. The most important thing is that monsters have a fierceness that humans don''t have. Even the courageous monsters have the courage to fight to death on such a battlefield! At the moment, countless monsters burst out of their potential. They stepped forward and used their flesh and blood to break a bloody road in the rain of bullets in the Moon Capital, rushed into the base camp of the Moon Capital Army, and launched an astonishing killing. The war between the two sides was very fierce, with roars one after another, with broken limbs and wreckage everywhere, and blood flowing into rivers... "But that''s all!" After appreciating it for a while, Nagato lost his interest. After all, there have been countless wars in the life of a red-haired boy for thousands of years, and the war before him is nothing. Then his gaze turned to the sky, where Yakumo Eirin and Yakumo Zi fought each other! I saw Moon''s Brain continuously pulled away the longbow in his hand, releasing a series of gorgeous arrows that looked like shooting stars, and headed towards the eight clouds and purple. The monster sage constantly uses the power of the gap to avoid the opponent''s attack. Every once in a while, Yakumo Zi will always seize the opportunity to fight back. But Bayi Yonglin is extremely alert and can always avoid attacks. The whole scene looks like Yakumo Zi and Yakui Eirin are half-hearted, no one can help each other and can only maintain such a stalemate in the battle. just "So fake!" Muttered softly, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless.Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com From Nagato''s vision, it is natural to see that neither Hachii Eirin nor Yakumo Zi at this time showed their full strength, and even looked absent-minded. Obviously, for this war, the two had an unusual understanding. With a slight smile, Nagato stopped paying attention to the two. He looked at the barrier covering the surface of the Moon Capital, and perceiving the mysterious fluctuations coming from the gap in the barrier, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. "What an amazing barrier!" With a sigh, Nagato''s eyes gradually narrowed. In Nagato''s eyes, this enchantment covering the Moon Capital is indeed amazing enough, completely rooted in the core of the moon, with the entire moon. Unless there is the power to directly annihilate the entire moon, otherwise, this barrier cannot be broken at all. But if that level of power really appeared, the plane consciousness would be shocked 100%, and by that time, the entire moon would probably disintegrate directly, which is really meaningless. From this point of view, this enchantment really makes people have to admire. But for Nagato, the more amazing thing about this enchantment is that it can continuously purify the mind of the creatures living in it, and keep it away from evil. As long as there is enough time, a group of truly holy people can be created! This kind of enchantment technique that can work on the mind is really rare. Vaguely, Nagato seems to be able to see traces that are slightly different from those in the current world. In other words, Nagato can feel the traces of...the last era contained in it. "In that case, you can''t let go of this barrier!" In words, the red-haired boy fits more perfectly with the surrounding time and space. Under a few spatial ripples, the whole person crosses the battlefield and enters the Moon City. At the moment when Nagato disappeared, Yakumo Zi and Yakui Eirin in the sky stopped their hands. Their eyes met, and the two were speechless. Then soon the two met again. ... ... At this time, a weird battle was taking place on the remote streets of the Moon City. The two fighting parties were a black Gothic girl with long and fluid hair and a blonde long-haired girl holding a folding fan. The figures of the two were constantly flashing. The wind of disrupting all elementary particles and the beam of light of mind particles that bombard all things are intertwined! The entire street became potholes in the battle between the two, and the buildings on both sides of the street suffered a lot of damage due to the involvement of this battle. But the battle between the two did not arouse the attention of Yuezhimin and Yuetu, because the entire battlefield was already surrounded by a seemingly thin spiritual barrier. "Damn it!" After another attack failed, watching the white lotus flashing leisurely, or say Saya, the face of Toyuki Toyohime couldn''t help but look a little ugly. Especially when the corner of the girl''s eyes saw the spiritual barrier, it was even worse. At this moment, Matsuki Toyohime naturally knew that she had been fooled. When the war began, the reason why this guy in front of him rushed into the Moon Capital alone was probably to lead himself to such a remote place and then shut him down with a barrier. As for the reason, it is even simpler, because she has the power to connect the mountain and the sea toyohime... 1807 Chapter 103 Feng Ji Defeated, Seeking Everything! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ability to connect the sea and the mountains... This kind of ability sounds very inconspicuous at first, but if you think about it, you can find that this kind of power is extraordinary no matter from which way it is viewed. The so-called sea and mountain are completely synonymous with two different locations. Therefore, in a sense, this is a mobile ability to connect two different locations at will. Because it is a movement that only belongs to two different locations, it is completely independent of the obstacles that may exist in these two different locations. Therefore, this kind of movement has a high priority. If we combine the micro perspective, we can get the true meaning of this ability! This is a power to observe movement! With this ability, Toyohime Watatsuki may not be strong in a single battle, but if it is in a war, it is definitely a terrible assassin. With her ability, it can completely increase the mobility of the own army countless times. At that time, her destructive power will be a little unimaginable. To put it bluntly, if it weren''t for being lured here and trapped by a special enchantment, Watatsuki Toyohime would have led the core military force of the Moon City to destroy the invading monsters. Thinking of this, even the lazy Matsuki Toyohime couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed, if she could be more calm, I am afraid it would not have fallen to this point. "Sure enough, I''m still a bit too impatient!" With such words flashing in his mind, Watazuki Toyohime cheered up, looked at the mysterious woman in front of her with scorching eyes, and said: "Come on, in the name of the Princess of the Moon, definitely break your prison!!!" ... ... "Hehe, interesting!" Saya couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she heard Watatsuki Toyohime. This chuckle is not a chuckle like''sneer or look down'', but is similar to the chuckle of an older generation seeing a younger generation who dared to challenge themselves. In Saya''s eyes, the moon princess in front of him was unusually similar to himself. Because he had swallowed Schr?dinger''s cat and obtained the essence of the other party, Saya''s own existence is ambiguous, between existence and nonexistence. Therefore, Saya also has the ability to observe movement. Of course, the two people''s movement methods are still somewhat different. Saya is moving by himself, while Watatsuki Toyohime in front of him connects the locations and then moves. However, this slight difference cannot affect Saya''s view of the young girl in front of him. just-- "Humph!!!" Hearing Saya''s chuckle, Watatsuki Toyohime couldn''t help but snorted. The young girl can naturally feel the emotion contained in Saya''s laughter, but for the extremely proud Moon Princess, this kind of laughter is even more unbearable. At the moment, the girl opened the folding fan in her hand and swept it out fiercely! "boom!!!" With the sweeping of the folding fan, a large amount of air instantly turned into endless elementary particles, swept into a pitch-black hurricane, and blasted towards Saya. "Hehe, it''s useless!" Saya just shook his head and chuckles in the face of Watatsuki''s attack. Then the black Gothic girl disappeared in place out of thin air, and at the same time, the girl''s figure appeared directly behind Watatsuki Toyohime.Aesthetic novel www.weim.cc Raising his left hand, Saya pointed directly at Watatsuki Toyohime''s back. However, at this moment-- "It''s now!" Suddenly, Matsuki Toyohime let out a soft drink. The power in the girl''s body was madly poured into the folding fan in her hand, and a strong arrogance burst from her body, spreading in all directions. Under this sudden wave of air, Saya couldn''t help but stop his movements. Because at this moment, the originally pitch-black hurricane spread to the extent of dozens or hundreds of times in an instant, and it looked like a pitch-black hurricane dragon! Afterwards, the hurricane dragon roared and impacted on the spiritual barrier far away. "boom!!!" The huge enchantment violently oscillated under the impact. Then the hurricane wind continued to roar, and the vibration of the entire enchantment did not stop, but for a moment, a few cracks appeared in the huge enchantment. "Is this your purpose?" Seeing this scene, Saya couldn''t help but speak softly. "Yes!" At this time, Watatsuki Toyohime turned her head and looked at Saya and said firmly, "Because I know very well that if I fight head-on, the chances of me defeating you are too small." "But, as you can see, as long as I leave here, I will win!" "Therefore, even if I withstand an attack from you head-on, I will break this barrier. As long as the barrier is broken, I can leave here with my ability, even if I am seriously injured by that time." "..." Saya couldn''t help being a little stunned when he heard what Watatsuki Toyohime said. Then a helpless smile appeared on the girl''s face, and she said softly: "Girl, you make a lot of sense, but there is a small problem in it." "That is, why do you think that you can withstand a frontal attack from me!" As soon as the voice fell, the terrifying sense of crisis appeared directly in Watatsuki Toyohime''s consciousness, and the girl''s body subconsciously showed a little stiffness. then "boom!!!" A horrible beam of light burst out of Saya, and instantly flooded the entire enchantment, and the invisible mind particles directly wrapped the girl. At this moment, Matsuki Toyohime couldn''t help but his eyes widened. She was horrified to discover that all her perceptions were blocked by this mysterious mind particle, and her whole person was plunged into endless darkness, unable to observe at all. "how come!" There was only time for such thoughts in her mind, and the girl knew nothing. After a while, the particles of the mind dissipated in the air, leaving only Saya, who was standing leisurely, and Toyuki Watatsuki, who fell in front of Saya''s heels. "Really!" Seeing the unconscious girl at her feet, Saya couldn''t help being a little speechless, "The ability is very good, but this combat experience is too little, it is so whimsical..." "But this is fine, it saves me a lot of effort!" While speaking, Saya took a few steps forward and directly lifted Watatsuki Toyohime with one hand, and then disappeared in place. After she left, the huge barrier suddenly disappeared... 1808 Chapter 104 Yi Jis action is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What, my sister was arrested!!" The Lunar Guard Command Center located in the northern part of the Lunar Capital suddenly heard such a voice. I saw the purple-haired Taito girl sitting here, or the sister of the guard team leader Toyohime Watatsuki, Yoki Watatsuki, a little excited and shouted to the guards in front of her. A bit of bitter power burst out of the girls body involuntarily... The entire command center suddenly showed a little depression! "Yes, Lord Yihime!" Faced with the excitement of their own leader, the guards were calm and composed, as if only a small insignificant figure was captured, not the moon princess. "According to the intelligence department''s investigation, Mr. Watatsuki Toyohime was indeed arrested." Not long after Saye disappeared with Toyuki Toyohime, the battlefield of the two was discovered by Moon Capital. Through the undisguised remaining aura on the battlefield, Moon Capital quickly judged the bad news that the first princess of Moon Capital, Toyohime Watatsuki, was defeated and captured. "I know!" After being silent for a while, Matsuki Yihime spoke like this, and the girl didn''t seem surprised at the indifference of this month''s people. Because this is the people of the moon who have been baptized for countless years after purifying the enchantment! Their feelings have long since become so indifferent that only a little is left. Not to mention the fact that the princess of the month was arrested by Toyohime Watatsuki, even if it was the fall of Tsukiye, these people of the moon wouldn''t have much thoughts. "Well, you go down!" It''s just that I''m not surprised, I''m not surprised. Looking at the other person''s indifferent face, Matsuki Yihime''s mood will naturally not get better, and now let the other person retreat. When it came, the girl did not forget to add: "If there is any new news, please tell me." "Yes!" In the face of the boss''s unhappiness, Yue Zhimin''s face remained unchanged, and he stepped back cleanly, which made Matsuki Yihime, who was already unhappy, even more unhappy. But she didn''t say any more, but focused her mind on her sister. As one of the few people in this months capital with both emotions, Watazuki Yoshihime has very few friends, and she would not know what she would have become if she were not accompanied by her own sister. Therefore, Watatsuki Toyohime''s position in Yihime''s heart is extremely important and irreplaceable! It''s no wonder that the girl doesn''t care and worry about her sister''s current situation... "No! It won''t help to stay here!" After thinking for a while, Watazuki Yihime''s face changed, and he ignored the situation in the command room, opened the window directly, and jumped out. The girl finally decided to find her sister on her own. As for the security of the Moon City at this time, the girl is not worried, anyway, there are her teacher Bayi Yonglin, the sages of the moon, and the last moon night. And just as the girl left the command center, in the dark palace in the center of the Moon Capital: "Sure enough, that girl Yi Ji has set off!" I saw a group of light shining with blue soft brilliance and said, "Sisters are deep in love, Yongrin really did a lot of things." "Well, don''t say that!" The answer to the soft light group was an elegant cyan light group, "If Ba Yi taught such a sister, where is the bait?" "That damn intruder, you must find out!" Jin Yong Chinese www.jyebook.com The earthy light group spoke with unwavering, even hateful words, "Our Moon Capital absolutely does not allow those little bugs on the ground to get involved." "All right!" At this moment, the deserted voice echoed in the dark hall, but it was the moon night Jianzun who had been sitting high in the sky and watching the words of the sages finally spoke: "Previously, Toyohimes disappearance was our mistake, and now its helpless to use Yihime as a bait, because fate shows that Yihime will have an intersection with a secret enemy, but she must not let Yihime fall into the enemy''s hands. But its a very important piece, so..." "give it to me!" Before Yueye had finished speaking, a fiery red light ball underneath spoke, and the words were full of tyrannical meaning, and the hot breath echoed: "Let me burn the intruder to the ground!!!" As soon as the words fell, the flaming light group turned into a stream of light and disappeared in the hall. "..." After the fire-red light group left, the atmosphere in the whole hall suddenly became quiet, showing a little stagnation, but soon, Yue Ye Jian said again: "Since he is so interested, leave it to him, let''s talk about this war!" "Very good!" "It should be!" "Ok!" ... ... Matsuki Yoshihime naturally didn''t know what happened in the central hall of the Moon City. After she walked out of the command center of the Lunar Capital Security Team alone with her momentary enthusiasm, the purple-haired girl suddenly discovered that she didn''t know where to start. After all, Watatsuki Toyohime''s disappearance was so sudden, there were no useful clues at all. After Weiwei thought to no avail, the girl had to run to the battlefield where her sister had disappeared, ready to see if there was any clue. However, after seeing the extremely devastated street battlefield, the girl suddenly became a little confused. Because she suddenly realized that she did not have the ability to investigate! Although she was a disciple of Hachii Eirin with her own sister, Watazuki Yoshihime obviously does not have the wisdom of Toyohime, and her development direction is pure fighter. Of course, this is not to say that Watatsuki Yihime is simple in mind. In fact, thousands of girls are not lacking in wisdom, and they can fully absorb the wisdom taught by Yonglin and various theological knowledge in their daily studies, but the wisdom of girls is focused. It''s as if the detective is looking for clues, the girl is really not very confident. "correct!!" In distress, the girl suddenly rang something, and slammed a rock next to her to pieces, "I almost forgot, since I can''t help it, let the gods help." Speaking like this, Watatsuki Yihime slowly drew out the sword from her waist. "In the name of Wu Mian Yue Yi Ji, I am here to call for your coming!" With the words of Yan Ling whispered in her mouth, the girl''s face gradually showed a bitter expression, and a faint divine might filled her body. "Come here, heaven and eight meanings and fate!!!" Along with the last word, a shadow of the god appeared in the void behind the girl, and instantly merged with Yi Ji Watatsuki! In an instant, a spark of wisdom flashed through the girl''s eyes!.. 1809 Chapter 105 Dependence and Crazy Rabbit Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Infinite chaos, thousands of planes, with countless life species! If the countless species are arranged in a list based on the nature of life, then the gods are definitely the best in the front. The power and influence of the gods are difficult to describe correctly in words. I can only say that... Countless legends of the creation and destruction of the world have explained the power of the gods, even in the earth of many ages of the end, the legends of the gods have not disappeared. The existence of the world has long completely branded the existence of the gods in its origin! Just like this world, although almost all the gods have fallen under the tide of the times after the twilight of the gods, but the marks of the gods have not completely disappeared. In that place called the root cause, there is the mark of all the dead and not dead gods in this world! If there is a master on this plane, and the master of the plane happens to be in a good mood, it is entirely possible to use these marks to summon the diminished spirits from the long past. As a disciple of Hachii Eirin, Watazuki Yihime''s power is based on this principle. Of course, Matsuki Yihime is not the lord of the plane, she can''t summon the disappearing gods back at all, even her ability is just a pure god relying on. It''s just that compared to the shrine maiden''s belief in calling the spirit to possess her body, Watazuki Yihime summons the mark of the god! The body of the moon princess is not only able to carry the will of the gods innately, but also after special cultivation, it is already able to summon the imprints of the gods at the root at will. There is no need for any normal procedures at all, just simple words and firm will! Although the process is simple, but the strength that Watatsuki Yihime can exert is stronger! It''s like now-- After summoning the imprint of the eight meanings and fate, Watazuki Yihime seemed to have truly transformed into the Yamato Wisdom God of the last era, and the sparks of wisdom even flowed out of her eyes. At the moment, the girl''s thinking ability is showing a geometric increase, and countless information floods into her mind. The scope of the battlefield in front of me, the traces of various battle destructions, the battlefield intelligence previously known from the report, has turned into the girls unique information and gathered. Under the catalysis of the spark of wisdom, the girls eyes seemed to travel through time and see The battle between my old sister and the enemy. Reminiscing about the war on the fringe of the Moon Capital at this time, the girl realized that the purpose of the invaders was to weaken the Moon Capital from within, and her sister was the first to bear the brunt because of her special ability. In that case, where will the opponent''s next destination be? This thought flashed in her mind, and the girl''s pupils shrank slightly. "not good!" ... ... The capital of the month is said to be big but not too small. The rise of space technology makes this seemingly small city bigger than it looks. Especially in the south of the city, there is an icy Mediterranean Sea, and the icy water without any breath of life swells with cold ripples from time to time. At this time, Nagato''s figure appeared on the edge of the Mediterranean! "According to Huiye''s intelligence, this is it!" Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com Looking at the sea, the red-haired boy could see a small island from a distance. There seemed to be many bamboo forests and buildings on the island. Obviously, it was the destination of Nagato. This Mediterranean Sea is called the Sea of ??the Sages, and it was created by the Moon''s Brain, Bayi Yonglin, with her own privileges. And the building on the island in the distance is the laboratory of Hachii Yongrin! Although there is a hall of her own in the Moon City, many experiments of Yonglin Bayi are not convenient for experimenting in her hall and can only be placed here. If there is anything hard to see in Bayi Yonglin, I am afraid it is hiding there. The way Nagato wanted to disintegrate the moon barrier from the inside was likely to get a clue there, because Hachii Eirin was a very clever existence. The smarter people are, the more they will leave behind for themselves anytime, anywhere. Nagato didn''t believe that living under the barrier of this month, Bayi Yonglin would not study this barrier and would leave one or two back doors in the barrier. Of course, in fact, Nagato is not without other options, such as meeting the moonlit night. Only in that case, there will be no monsters, which is too boring. "Then, let''s go!" Speaking softly in his mouth, Nagato''s volley stepped forward at a fast speed of 100 meters. In less than a moment, the red-haired boy descended on the island in the middle of the Mediterranean. Unfolding in front of Nagato is the bamboo forest spreading across the island and the buildings in the center of the bamboo forest. Such a situation makes Nagato feel very similar to his lost bamboo forest! "interesting!" Whispering to himself, the red-haired boy was about to fall directly from the sky into the center of the bamboo forest. But at this moment, invisible fluctuations burst out from the building in the middle of the bamboo forest, instantly swept across Nagato''s body, and echoed throughout the island. "what?!" The red-haired boy subconsciously let out a chuckle, and his purple eyes narrowed slightly. Because at this moment, half of the bamboo is no longer visible in the eyes of the red-haired boy, not only the bamboo forest, but also the islands and the entire Mediterranean. It was replaced by a dark sky, a dead earth, and hot lava! The surrounding air is filled with an unpleasant smell of sulfur... It is no different from real hell. "interesting!" Looking at the scenery in front of him with interest, the red-haired boy said with some memories, "I have forgotten, how many years no one has dared to use illusions on me." Having said this, Nagato closed his eyes, felt a little bit, and then said, "It''s interesting, is it to use the illusion by changing the fluctuation of everything?" "However, this kind of illusion wants to deceive me, it is still ten thousand years in the morning!" In the words, a dark blue light flashed through the right eye of the red-haired boy. In an instant, the surrounding hell dissipated like a scroll, and the bamboo forest once again appeared in front of Nagato. Not only the bamboo forest, but Nagato''s vision also saw a moon rabbit charging forward. The rabbit''s godless eyes are filled with shocking madness!.. 1810 Chapter 106 Successive Obstacles Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What a crazy rabbit!" Seeing the moon rabbit rushing towards him at an alarming speed, the red-haired boy couldn''t help clapping his hands after being slightly surprised, and slightly admired: "As expected, Yorin Bayi has made such an interesting toy!" Having just opened his own magical eyes, Nagato''s insight has increased by a geometric multiple. Under such a premise, he instantly understood the truth of the moon rabbit before him. In terms of appearance, the rabbit in front of me is a very common moon rabbit in the capital of the month. But her essence is not comparable to that of a mere rabbit. Nagato didn''t know what maddening transformation Hachii Yongrin had done, and the moon rabbit in front of him did not have the fluctuations that all living beings have. You know, even soil and sea water have their own fluctuations! And the moon rabbit in front of him, there is no fluctuation... It doesn''t seem to belong to this world! "Unexpected surprise!" Speaking softly in his mouth, Nagato''s right hand raised, and his slightly curved fingers made five spatial ripples of different sizes in the air, blocking him. The Moon Rabbit''s impact speed was too fast to avoid it, and ripples rushed from the front. "boom!!!" Under the rebounding force of the five ripples, the crazy moon rabbit flew out directly, smashing into the bamboo forest heavily, and smashing a large pit more than ten meters long in the forest. "Tsk tusk, I can make such a thing, I am more and more curious about you, Bayi Yonglin!" After doing all this, Nagato smoothed out the ripples in the space, and the whole person slowly descended towards the bamboo forest, but in his mind he thought of the brain of the moon who was beating Yakumo Zi. Nagato has a hunch that Hachii Eirin who can do this definitely has the secret to surprise herself. "Roar!!!" Just as Nagato was thinking, there was a roar from the big hole on the ground, and the next moment, crimson madness burst out from the big hole. I saw that crazy moon rabbit bent over and slowly crawled out of the big hole. That gesture is like a demon crawling out of the endless abyss! "Pity!" Seeing this scene, Nagato shook his head slightly and sighed. Although Hachii Yongrin''s transformation was very successful, it was not without any side effects. At least the original self-consciousness of the moon rabbit had disappeared. The red-haired boy''s sigh seemed to anger the crazy Moon Rabbit, and saw this guy burst out with a strong to extreme madness, the whole figure turned into a scarlet sharp blade, and he shot up. Suddenly, Nagato even thought that he was facing the savage flower tyrant! just-- "It''s over!" Accompanied by such words, the figure of the red-haired boy instantly disappeared in place. The next moment, with a''bang'', the crimson sharp blade that burst out stopped the trend of advancement. The crimson light dissipated, leaving only the figure of the red-haired boy holding the unconscious Moon Rabbit. In any case, the gap between Nagato and the crazy Moon Rabbit is too big. The so-called victory ended when Nagato decided to take a shot. "Ahhhhhh, it seems familiar!" 62 novel www.62xs.com Holding the comatose moon rabbit in his arms, Nagato suddenly realized that the rabbit in his arms was somewhat familiar, especially the long and wrinkled rabbit ears that stretched out from the light purple hair. Looking at these rabbit ears, for some reason, Nagato had the idea of ??rubbing them well. "It seems to be right, this moon rabbit turned out to be the recipient of the future!" His eyes narrowed slightly, and Nagato''s heart was full of sighs. The red-haired boy really didn''t expect that the rabbit in front of him, who had no self-consciousness, turned out to be Suzusen Yutan Huain Inaba. "Is the Lingxian in the original book the product of this rabbit''s self-consciousness again in the future?" Although it was in a questioning tone, Nagato had basically confirmed this guess. If it weren''t for this, in the future of Gensokyo in the original, how would Hachii Eirin accept a moon rabbit. "That''s interesting!" With that said, there was a ripple in the space around Nagato, "But now is not the time to study this, let''s hide this guy first." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato sent the unconscious Moon Rabbit directly into the ripples of space. This is a temporary subspace created by Nagato using its own spatial laws. After doing all this, Nagato looked at the building not far away, the laboratory of Eirin Hachii. Without any hesitation, the red-haired boy took a step forward. As soon as I arrived here, I found the predecessor of the rabbit, and Nagato''s curiosity suddenly rose. The red-haired boy was very curious about how many weird things Yongrin had invented. Only when Nagato is about to take the third step-- "Wow!!!" The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and the icy light of the sword fell from the sky, and went directly towards Nagato''s bombardment, so that Nagato had to stop his footsteps, and even backed two steps. And losing the goal of Nagato, the cold knife light cut a huge crack directly in front of Nagato. Accompanied by the light of the sword, there was a purple-haired Taidao girl with a touch of power all over her body. "Finally let me catch up with you!" I saw the girl slowly stood up, her right hand slowly raised the sword in her hand, "The teacher''s laboratory can''t let an intruder like you get involved!" "Also, where is my sister, if you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being rude!" "Hey, was someone overtaken you?" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless, and then subconsciously said, "Also, who is your sister, I don''t know!" "what!!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, the purple-haired girl was slightly surprised at first, and showed a little anger, "You guy, you pretended to be stupid with me and die for me!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the purple-haired girl directly waved the sword in her hand, cutting out a sword energy several meters long! "..." The red-haired boy couldn''t help being silent. He suddenly realized that he seemed to be carrying the pot for someone, "But this kind of thing doesn''t matter at all." With words, Nagato raised his left hand and slammed it as the sword approached! The extremely sharp sword energy was directly broken up by Nagato with his hands! "Since the blades are facing me..." Withdrawing his left hand, the red-haired boy looked at the purple-haired girl with surprise on her face, "So, are you ready to face despair? Girl!" As soon as the voice fell, a strong dragon''s might erupted from Nagato, spreading in all directions... 1811 Chapter 107 Calculation, God and Dragon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The purpose of the so-called war is to determine the outcome. When the fighting power of the two sides fighting each other is equal and no one can defeat the other, it is absolutely foolish to continue fighting and constantly consume each other''s vital forces. The monsters who inspire blood and fierceness are not afraid of death at all, and the people of the moon who lack personal feelings are also not afraid of death! However, as the leaders of the two parties, Hakyi Eirin and Yakumozi could not sit back and watch the army die together. therefore-- "How about a temporary truce?" "Just agree with me!" Talking like friends, two extremely clever women on this plane gave the order to stop the war tacitly. In an instant, the entire battlefield calmed down! Under the majesty of the two, the monster army and the moon army separated quietly... In the secluded moon sky, Bayi Yonglin stood in the sky, quietly watching the monster sage in the distance leading a large number of monsters to camp at the end of the field of vision, without speaking. After a while, Bayi Yonglin seemed to sense something and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Have you reached the sea of ??sages?" Muttering to herself, Hachiyi Yonglin sensed the changes in the sea of ??sages, but her face was completely unchanged. It can even be said that this is the result of the connivance of Hachiyi Yonglin! Bayi Yonglin knows, maybe others don''t know the inside story. However, the leader of Yuedu-Yueye Jianzun definitely knows, because that guy has reached a very astonishing level, and there are not many things that can be hidden from him throughout the month! In other words, Bayi Yonglin was already standing opposite Yuedu. Of course, before Yueyejian made a ruling and announced it, she was still the famous Moon Brain in the Moon Capital, controlling thousands of Moon Rabbits and Moon People... ... ... At this time, the island in the middle of the sea of ??sages collided with Shenwei and Longwei. The coercion of the two supreme creatures on top of thousands of species collided with each other, and the consequences even affected the reality, causing quite violent gusts to raging across the bamboo forest. As the releaser of divine power, Watazuki Yihime''s expression at this moment is extremely cautious and cold. Originally, the girl knew how powerful the intruder was. Otherwise, how could she catch her elusive sister, but she didn''t expect that the other party was so powerful. Even if she didn''t use her hands, Matsuki Yihime could perceive the endless power contained in the opponent''s body. "As expected to be synonymous with power-dragon!" Sakura''s lips were opened gently, and he said such words of admiration, but the murderous intent on Matsuki Yihime''s body was getting deeper and deeper, "But you should never invade the Moon City!!!" As soon as the voice fell, the purple-haired girl directly thrust the sword in her hand directly on the ground! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, a continuous roar suddenly appeared, and countless blades broke out of the ground, turning the huge battlefield into a bladed hell, completely surrounding Nagato. This is the power of Watazuki Yoshihime from the imprint of the gods-the power of Gion-sama who sealed the goddess. The girl tried to capture Nagato with this power. just-- "too naive!" Facing the sudden appearance of the blade hell, Nagato chuckled slightly. At the same time, the dragon-killing method in the red-haired boy was activated, and the power of the metal dragon emerged.596 Novel www.596xs.com The external result is that the body surface of the boy has completely turned into a metallic color. "Keng! Keng! Keng!" Subsequently, a large number of blades hit the red-haired boy, but there was a sound of metal collision, and the blades that could not penetrate the boy''s body broke apart. Seeing this scene, the corners of Nagato''s mouth raised, and the meaning was self-evident. "Humph!!!" In the face of Nagato''s silent taunt, how could the arrogant Watatsuki Yoshihime be able to bear it, directly injecting more power in his body into the earth through the sword in his hand. In the invisible fluctuations, the blades that broke out of the ground one after another blasted towards Nagato Extended. There seemed to be a terrorist killing opportunity condensed between heaven and earth and locked it. "Humph!" Facing this terrible murderous intent, the red-haired boy just snorted softly, the dragon-killing method in his body was activated, and the power of the magic dragon emerged from the hands of the red-haired boy. "The dragon''s... unlimited slashing!" With a sudden wave of his hands, Nagato released thousands of swords of the magic dragon in all directions in an instant, colliding head-on with the attacking blade. Suddenly, the roar came and went one after another, and the bombardment wave spread freely. After doing all this, the red-haired boy opened his mouth, and with a deep inhalation, a huge amount of metallic energy gathered in his mouth! "Accept the move, the roar of the metal dragon!!!" The simulated dragon''s breath spouted from the mouth of the red-haired boy, and the metallic energy turned into a terrifying sharp arrow, directly piercing the smoke and dust rising around it, and slew towards Mazuki Yiji. Its speed is so fast and its strength is fierce that most of the normal people of the moon can''t resist it. However, Yoshihime Watatsuki can never be judged by the normal people of the moon! She is the rare envoy of divine power in this world after the age of the gods! Relying on the ability to control the many imprints of the passing gods, in theory the girl is omnipotent, no matter how dangerous and difficult the situation, she can always find the right divine power to solve it. Just like now, the girl instantly switched the imprint of God in her body to Jinshan Yanmei! "boom!!!" The substantive flame of God burst out from Matsuki Yiji''s body, and after colliding head-on with the incoming roaring wave, the fierce roaring wave seemed to have encountered a nemesis and directly decomposed into countless metal particles. Not only that, Watazuki Yihime even gathered these particles together and condensed them into a giant blade more than ten meters away! Under the supernatural power of Jinshan Yanming, Nagato''s attack turned out to be part of the opponent''s help! This made Nagato''s face a little interesting. At the moment, the red-haired boy is no longer merciful! "what!!!" With a soft drink, Nagato seemed to exhale the muddy air in his body, and the four-colored dragon shadows appeared behind him, and the already powerful Longwei instantly increased dozens of times. Grey arrogance burst from the red-haired boy, condensing a four-headed dragon that is more than 20 meters high! The next moment, I saw four ferocious dragons opening their heads, looking up to the sky and howling! Four turbulent dragon breaths gush out... Suddenly bombarded the giant blade! "Boom!!!" .. 1812 Chapter 108 By Yi, Suzhan Mingzun! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The hurricane roar... Thunder roar... Devilishness rages... Holy Light annihilated... Four completely different dragon breaths bombarded the approaching giant blade almost at the same time, and the four powers of wind, thunder, light and darkness converged, turning into a gray time dragon breath. Amid the sudden roar, the giant blade was directly corrupted by the power of time! In the next moment, the grey dragon''s breath continues to move forward! "not good!" Seeing this scene, Watatsuki Yihime''s face suddenly changed. With the imprint of the gods in her body, the girl clearly perceives the horror of the grey dragon''s breath in front of her, as if everything in the world will pass away under its power. At the moment, the girl directly activated the imprint of the gods in her body, and Jinshan Yan''s power reappeared! In an instant, the surrounding earth uttered a muffled grunt, and countless iron elements burst from the ground, turning into an endless barrier, blocking the girl''s body. however "boom!!!" In the sudden roar, Time Dragon''s Breath directly rotted the barrier. The defense made by Matsuki Yihime promptly only slightly blocked the forward speed of Halong''s Breath, and it turned into a residue under the long river of time. Fortunately, because of the loss of a large amount of metal elements, the ground under the girl''s feet suddenly collapsed. The moment before that dragon breath arrived, she had already plunged into the ground! "boom!!!" After losing the target, the dragon''s breath broke out in the end, and the gray light shone on the surrounding environment. The bamboo forest that had been devastated by the aftermath of the battle was all decayed. Not only the bamboo forest, but even the buildings not far away are showing signs of aging. "Ah, some of them are a bit too much!" At this moment, the red-haired boy standing inside the four-headed dragon couldn''t help being speechless when he saw this scene, "It seems we need to pay attention, but we can''t directly destroy the building." As soon as the words fell, Nagato looked at the collapsed ground not far away. And at this moment, Watazuki Yihime''s figure just broke through. "Ahem!" Standing on the ground again, the princess of the moon, who looked a little embarrassed, coughed a few times, the light from the corner of her eyes swept around, and she couldn''t help showing a look of horror. The girl couldn''t imagine what the result would be if she hadn''t escaped that dragon''s breath. Therefore, her gaze at Nagato suddenly seemed extremely sinister! "Intruder, I must admit, you are really strong!" He quickly suppressed the horror in his heart, and Watatsuki Yihime slowly raised his sword, "But, I will never lose, take it!" As soon as the voice fell, the majesty of the girl''s body rose to a limit in an instant. The strength of a girl who fights with the power of a god depends largely on the god mark in her body. The god mark summoned by the girl before is not a powerful god. However, after understanding the strength of the enemy, Watazuki was no longer ready to use the power of these little gods. The girl has decided to summon the strongest imprint of the gods she can summon!Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com "interesting!" Seeing Watatsuki Yoshihime''s performance, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly cocked, "But I don''t want to continue playing, after all, my goal has not been completed yet." As soon as the voice fell, the four dragons that enveloped the red-haired boy looked up to the sky and roared. Along with the ravages of Longwei, the four dragon heads stretched out frantically, opening their hideous mouths one after another, and from different trajectories, they headed towards the bite of Yiji Mianzuki. The murderous intent between heaven and earth seemed to condense into substance at this moment, which made the girl feel heartfelt bitter! But in the face of this situation, Watazuki Yihime''s face remained unchanged. "boom!!!" Just before the first thunder dragon head bite and kill, the girl quickly leaped backward, causing the too fast thunder dragon head to collide with the ground. "The land of Izumo, the country of Ashihara!" In the process of jumping, the girl whispered the word spirit in her mouth, and mysterious power emerged from the void, directly attached to the sword in the girl''s hand, making it more sacred and noble. "Although it''s only relying on the power, the sword in my hand at this time already possesses the power of one of the three great artifacts of the Yamato Protoss, the Heavenly Congyun Sword!" "It is a perfect match to defeat the evil dragon with the power of the Heavenly Congyun sword!" With words, the girl swung the sword in her hand, and directly cut out a sword energy several meters long, fiercely bombarding the head of the storm dragon that was the first to pursue. "boom!!!" The vast sword aura and the head of the storm dragon exploded violently. A violent hurricane swept across the island in an instant, and Watazuki Yihime took the brunt of it and flew out directly, but in this shock wave, the head of the devil dragon and the head of the holy dragon were not affected. Rotating alternately, the black and white dragon head seemed to turn into a drill bit, piercing the hurricane! In just a few moments, the black and white dragon head caught up with Mazuki Yihime. But the girl''s face didn''t panic. because-- "I, Matsuki Yihime, beg here!" "A great god who has passed away in a long time ago, please listen to my call and come across the long river of time, the supreme god of destruction of the Yamato God System-Master Suzhan Mingzun!" "I will use the power of an adult here to show the world the mighty power of the gods again!" Accompanied by the call of the purple-haired girl, an unimaginable divine might burst out from the void, and a phantom that was about thirty meters high appeared directly behind the back of Watatsuki Yihime. The surging divine power permeated the girl''s whole body, and huge experience and knowledge emerged in her mind. "Roar! Roar!" Facing the changes in the girl''s body, how would the black and white dragon head holding Nagato''s will retreat, then roared and rushed forward at a faster speed. "drink!!!" Faced with such a situation, the girl finally couldn''t help but snorted coldly, the divine power in her body turned into a terrifying arrogance, and the phantom that appeared behind was condensed into an entity. Afterwards, Watatsuki Yihime dumped directly backwards and directly merged into the giant''s body! "Go to death for me, dragon!!!" In the next moment, the giant raised a huge blade nearly twenty meters high without any hesitation, and directly slashed down towards the black and white dragon head that came from the impact. Almost in an instant, the horrible sword aura of hundreds of meters in height burst out! "Boom!!!" .. 1813 Chapter 109 Four Dragons Encircle and Kill the First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sword Qi, Long Yin Jiuxiao! The earth-shaking sword aura collided head-on with the dragon head intertwined with the holy demon, and a sudden roar echoed across the island and even the entire sage sea. In the hall in the center of the Moon City, the sages of the moon have sensed this fluctuation. Right now, these lofty guys started to talk. "What a familiar power!" The soft light group in it said with emotion, "It seems that the invader is very strong, and the girl Yi Ji has used the power of that adult." "Indeed, people can''t help but think back to the prosperous years." When the elegant light group heard the words of their companions, they also echoed with emotion. "You can''t chase in the past, or don''t mention it. No matter how strong the adult is, he will eventually pass away. Only us will survive. In other words, should we help?" The calm light group did not have such emotion, but showed a touch of arrogance. "Don''t, that grumpy guy won''t like to let us in." "Hehe, that''s true, but don''t worry about it. In the Moon City, our power is invincible, even the god kings of the last era." "Yes, exactly!" On the throne of the dark palace, Yue Ye Jian Zun listened quietly to the sages'' comments without speaking. It''s just that the sages present didn''t notice that, the corner of the moon leader''s mouth showed an invisible arc, as if mocking something. Especially when the sages claimed to be invincible, the ridicule became more obvious. ... ... After a while, the fluctuations in the Sea of ??the Sages gradually subsided. On the island in the center of the sea of ??sages, the tall and sacred giant of the gods and the ferocious four-headed dragon are facing each other, and the power of the gods and the power of the dragon are madly intertwined. The huge island has long been turned into a battlefield, and it has been devastated to the fullest under the shock of the previous battle. If Nagato hadn''t noticed that his goal had subconsciously protected it, I''m afraid that the laboratory of Yoshiki Eirin would have completely become a wreckage. It''s just that although it hasn''t become a ruin, the condition of the laboratory is still not very good, it looks shaky. "It looks like it''s really going to be a quick decision." Taking a look at the building behind him, Nagato made such a judgment in his heart, and the substantive arrogance expanded again, and the hurricane dragon head and thunder dragon head rose again. Not only these two dragon heads, but the black and white dragon heads that had previously confronted the sword aura also raised. The surrounding dragons are rising at an alarming speed. "Ok?!" Perceiving all this, Watazuki Yihime, who was hiding in the giant''s body, couldn''t help frowning. Regarding the scene before her, the girl couldn''t understand why the four-headed dragon that the intruder in front of her received his sword energy from the front was unscathed. You know, at this time, the giant turned into by the girl is a manifestation of the legendary power of Suzhan Mingzun. In myths and legends, the strongest god of destruction in the Yamato god family has the characteristics of killing dragons and snakes. Logically speaking, the power of this god is the natural enemy of dragons and snakes. Therefore, under his sword aura, the four-headed dragon in front of him shouldn''t be so bad!14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com To be honest, if Nagato knew Watazuki''s thoughts, he would laugh involuntarily, and then feel endless relief and pride in the laughter. Since his rebirth, Nagato has been extremely cautious in his path forward. Because of the vigilance of various villains rushing to the street in his mind, the red-haired boy is determined not to leave himself a weakness, even if it consumes a lot of time and energy. In order to become a Protoss without any weaknesses, Nagato spent thousands of years. And the result of this is: as a protoss, Nagato is a protoss without any weakness; as a god, Nagato has the characteristics of a godslayer; and as a dragon, he has the characteristics of a dragon. Wanting to deal with Nagato using the method of mutual restraint of attributes can be described as whimsical. And this is the situation of Watatsuki Yihime right now... "Huh, forget it!" Simply, Watazuki Yoshihime is not a tangled person. After finding the reason, he just ignored it, "After all, it''s time to fight anyway." This thought flashed in his mind, and Watatsuki Yihime urged the giant to raise his giant blade again. Obviously, the girl intends to have a head-on with Nagato again. just-- "I''m not going to pester!" Suddenly, the red-haired boy said such a sentence. The next moment, the four-headed dragon collapsed in an instant. No, it was a disintegration rather than a disintegration. The four-headed dragon turned into four hundred-meter-long dragons in an instant. "Roar!!!" At the moment, the hurricane dragon opened its mouth, and a violent wind broke out directly, and the huge island land was directly blown up by a layer of ground. Under such circumstances, the actions of the god giant were immediately hindered. "Humph!!!" Perceiving such a situation, Watazuki Yihime suddenly snorted, and without showing any weakness, the power in her body rushed out wildly. The god giant received a powerful blessing to offset the hurricane. Seeing that the giant was about to lift the giant blade in his hand above his head... "Roar!!!" The sudden dragon roar echoed in Mian Yue Yi Ji''s ears, which made the girl startled. Then the girl was horrified to find that the dark magic dragon rushed out of the shadow under the giant''s feet, and while hitting the giant''s body, it directly bit the giant''s right arm. The strong shock made Matsuki Yihime who was in the protection range of the giant feel a little dizzy. "not good!" With her own will forcibly suppressing the feeling of dizziness, the girl directly drove the giant''s left hand in an attempt to blast the dark dragon into flight. Just when the giant''s left hand was just raised, a thunder fell in the sky. The giant''s left hand was directly disintegrated under the thunder''s bombardment. Seeing this scene, Watazuki Yihime''s eyes suddenly widened. But obviously, Nagato''s offensive has not yet ended. The next moment, I saw the pure white holy dragon descending from the sky, turning into a pure white meteor, and blasting directly towards the giant''s heart! "Boom!!!" .. 1814 Chapter 110 The Sage of Flame is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The impact of the holy dragon was extremely strong, piercing the body of the giant. The giant transformed by Suzhan Mingzun''s power could no longer be sustained anymore, and it collapsed directly. In an instant, Mazuki Yiji was hit hard and fell down. Nagato''s eyes were quick and quick, he appeared next to the girl in an instant, holding her in his arms. "It seems that the outcome is set!" Slowly falling from the sky on top of the head of the holy dragon who turned to his feet, the red-haired boy looked at the weak girl in his arms, and said teasingly: "Now, the princess will follow in your sister''s footsteps." "Ahem!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Matsuki Yihime, who had just eased her breath, couldn''t help but cough. Fortunately, the girl''s injury was caused by the shock of her soul, otherwise she might cough up blood directly. However, although there was no coughing and bleeding, the girl also felt dizzy and faint instantly. It was just her own stubbornness that kept the girl in a coma. "Really!" Seeing this situation like Watatsuki Yoshihime, Nagato couldn''t help shook his head, and the right arm that was holding the girl''s neck slightly exerted force, sending out an just right force. Received such a shock, the stubborn girl suddenly stiffened and then passed out into a coma. "Now is not the time to play with you." With that said, there was a ripple in the space around Nagato, that was nothing else, it was the private space where the red-haired boy had previously accommodated Ling Xian. And just when Nagato was about to put Watazuki Yihime into his own space... "stop!!!" A violent and domineering voice fell from the sky, and then was accompanied by an indescribable scorching breath, and the surrounding temperature instantly rose by dozens of degrees. The flames covering the entire sky are descending like a torrential rain. "Ah!" Faced with such a change, the corners of Nagato''s mouth showed a curve of disdain. Obviously, the red-haired boy had anticipated such a change a long time ago. In fact, Nagato was even more curious about what kind of mentality the man had before hiding himself. The extremely violent aura on the opponent had long been destined that the opponent was not a guy who could hide himself. Therefore, Nagato had already prepared for the opponent''s surprise attack. There is no need for the red-haired boy to make an order. The dragons of hurricane and thunder, which have been programmed for a long time, immediately rose into the sky and charged towards the overwhelming sea of ??fire. "Roar!!!" "Wow!!!" Taking each other as the axis coincidentally, the wind and thunder dragons revolved frantically, the hurricane roared, the thunder roared, and the strength of the hurricane and thunder intertwined. The two forces that belonged to the sky merged instantly, presenting a violent explosion. Almost at the same time, a vast thunder tornado appeared. The next moment, the Thunder Tornado rushed into the sky. "boom!!!" The extremely tyrannical roar suddenly broke out and echoed throughout the entire month. All beings close to the Sea of ??the Sages have seen such a surprising phenomenon: the vast sky of the Sea of ??the Sages seems to be burning, pressing down toward the earth.The whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com With the island in the middle of the sea as the starting point, the 10,000-meter-high thunder tornado topped the sky, like a pillar of heaven! The fierce conflict and fluctuations will even alarm the security system of the entire Moon Capital. If it weren''t for the orders of the sages of the Moon, I am afraid that the army of the Moon Capital would have been ready to activate. The arrogance of the moon sages is vividly demonstrated from this point... "Stupid enough!" The calm central area of ??the Thunder Tornado whispered in the long gate, who has always been looking at the whole situation, and slowly sent the girl in his arms into the ripples of the space. "But I also want to thank those idiots for making it easier for me." With such words, Nagato took his own steps and walked towards the crumbling laboratory building. The red-haired boy was no longer ready to waste time. As if shocked by Nagato''s actions, the sea of ??fire in the sky issued a tyrannical roar... The surging energy fluctuations that ordinary people can feel spread from the sea of ??fire. The entire Thunder Tornado bends slightly at this moment. As if to be overwhelmed by the vast sea of ??fire. just-- "Ah!" With a chuckle, Nagato''s footsteps didn''t even pause. Judging from the experience of the red-haired teenager, it is true that the vast sea of ??fire cannot be dealt with by his own Thunder Tornado, but the problem is that it cannot instantly defeat the Tornado. Based on the current situation, Nagato could get what he wanted before the Thunder Tornado collapsed. Time is completely available, and you can even be at ease without worrying! "So courageous!!!" And at this moment, irritated by Nagato''s actions, a thunderous voice came from the sky, "The filthy invader, in the name of the sage of my flame, will definitely not spare you!!!" Accompanied by the sound of furious rage, the space around Nagato unexpectedly showed a stagnant form. "Ok?!" Stopped, the red-haired boy couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Originally, Nagato didn''t care much about the so-called sage of the moon. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, these guys were just escapees from the previous era. But now it seems that they can be called sages, but they have two appearances. Its just that Nagato is more concerned about another thing: Why can the so-called sage of flames control the space around him? According to Nagato''s understanding, isn''t it only Moonlight, who controls the enchantment of the moon, can do this? In the end, Nagato could only draw one conclusion, that is, part of the authority of the Moon Enchantment was in the hands of the other party. "It''s just that, it seems interesting!" Nagato, who has always liked to use the worst malice to speculate on others, couldn''t help but think of a lot of interesting things. The red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a disgusting smile on his face. At this time, the space that had been stagnant around Nagato turned out to be distorted. "Haha, damn guy, die for me!" Accompanied by the thunderous violent sound, the space around Nagato was distorted, and endless flames burst out from the cracks in the twisted and fractured space, and blasted towards Nagato. The laboratory building of Bayi Yonglin burned crazily under the flame... 1815 Chapter 111 Yonglins trap is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hachii Yongrins laboratory building soon collapsed... However, this is also normal. The laboratory building of Hakyi Yongrin is not a war fortress made of precious materials, but just ordinary buildings. Under such scorching flames, it is completely natural that the already devastated buildings will be destroyed. Looking at the scene in front of him, Nagato, under the guardianship of the Sacred Demon Shuanglong, bowed his head slightly. The bangs drooped, covering the purple eyes of the red-haired boy. "Hahaha!!!" At this moment, a violent laughter echoed in the fire that was constantly pressing down in the sky, "Humble intruder, I don''t know what you want to do in the laboratory." "However, I have the ability to prevent you from entering, but you have no alternative!" "Haha, this is the end of being right!" Accompanied by such arrogant words, the huge sea of ??fire drew immense power from nowhere, bursting out an unprecedented terrorist power. The Thunder Tornado, which could barely support its sea of ??fire, broke apart under the pressure. Afterwards, a huge sea of ??flames fell from the sky, and the thunder and hurricanes raging around because of the tornado collapsed obviously could not affect the landing of the sea of ??flames and were directly crushed. In less than a moment, the huge sea of ??flames fell directly to the island in the center of the Sea of ??Sages. "boom!!!" Amid the deafening roar, the entire island seemed to sink a centimeter or two. The scorching flame instantly ignited the entire island, and a figure two meters high came out of the sea of ??fire. This is a fiery red man, wearing a dark trousers, standing barefoot in the sea of ??fire. The naked upper body is even more muscular, as if the endorsement of power, the most surprising thing is that the big man''s hair, eyebrows, and even eyelashes are burning like flames. The person who came is no one else, but it is the deity of the so-called sage of flame! "Boy, hand over Yihime and Toyohime!" After emerging from the sea of ??flames, the sage of flame continued to exude a terrifying tyrannical killing intent, "In this case, I can leave you with a whole body!" Accompanied by the words of the sage of flame, the surrounding sea of ??fire was tossed up, full of murderous intent! ... ... "puff!!!" After the words of the Sage of Flame, the red-haired boy who had bowed his head couldn''t help but snorted and laughed directly, and the more he laughed, the louder he was, and he was overwhelmed with joy. "you!" The original murderous Sage of Flame couldn''t help being stunned. He didn''t know how many battles he had experienced in his life, and he hadn''t really encountered such a situation. Obviously, a terrifying killing intent broke out in him, and the other party actually laughed. Could it be that you lost your mind?! This thought flashed in his mind, and the sage of flame immediately threw it away, and then showed his hideous anger: "You fellow, really offended this seat!!!" With the writhing of anger, the sea of ??flames around Nagato suddenly launched an attack on the red-haired boy. If it hadn''t been for the two dragons to guard in time, Nagato might have been impacted. Under such circumstances, Nagatos laughter gradually subsided, ignoring the surrounding flames, and the red-haired boy looked at the Sage of Flame with the contemptuous eyes that an idiot could feel: 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs. com "I said, do you really know what stupid you did just now?" "..." Hearing Nagato''s words, the Sage of Flame couldn''t help frowning. Being interfered by the enemy''s words in battle is a big taboo. The sage of flame who has experienced more than a hundred battles naturally understands this truth, and originally he didn''t intend to pay attention to it. Only at this moment, the spiritual sense of the sage of flame showed a sense of crisis that he could not ignore. Right now, even if he knew this was a taboo, he couldn''t ignore Nagato''s words. just "what did I do?" This kind of question flashed in his mind, but the Sage of Flame was a little unclear, "Isn''t it just manipulating his authority in the Moon Capital, and ruining the island and Yongrin... the laboratory!!!" Thinking of this, the Sage of Flame couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Because he thought of something he had forgotten. That was a long time ago... At that time, the dusk of the gods was still early, the Moon Capital had not yet been born, and the moon night was still in the Yamato God System in front of her supreme god, and Bayi Yonglin was just an ordinary human. Of course, she, an ordinary human, even has the power to awe the gods. At that time, the sage of flame was still a god of flame who had just taken refuge in Yue Ye Jian Zun. To celebrate the joining of the sage of flame, Yue Ye Jian held a god banquet. As a result, some of the gods drank too much, and accidentally glowed with divine power, destroying the room of Yorin Bayi. Then these guys were counter-attacked by the formations set up by Yongrin Bayi, and almost lost their lives. At that time, Yorin Bayi once said that because of some experiences, she has a strong sense of secrecy, and her things will be protected by various formations. Because it was not a personal experience, it took too long, and he even forgot about it! "not good!!!" With such words in his mouth, the Sage of Flame was ready to evade, but it was obvious that he, who did not react at the beginning, missed the best time to evade. "Om!!!" Mysterious fluctuations echoed abruptly throughout the fire. The sea of ??fire, which had been burning with an astonishing momentum, actually stopped its vigorous momentum under this fluctuation, and then it continued to weaken at an even more astonishing speed. And the Sage of Flame showed a full forty-nine chains around his body, which instantly tied him up. "Damn it!" Seeing that it was too late to escape, the Sage of Flame, while cursing secretly, also did not forget to explode the power in his body, trying to break free from the shackles of these chains. just-- "Om!!!" The mysterious fluctuations echoed again, and the eruptive power of the Sage of Flame was completely absorbed by the chain. Not only that, after absorbing the power of the sage of flame, these mysterious chains seemed to have touched some switch, exuding another kind of strange wave. Right now, the eyes of the Sage of Flame couldn''t help showing a look of horror. Because his connection with the Moon City was blocked instantly!.. 1816 Chapter 112 The death of the sage is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For the sages, the existence of the Moon Capital is extremely important. The sages of the moon, who were once gods, were able to survive the catastrophe of the age that even the main gods and kings could not survive, entirely because of the existence of the moon capital. In a sense, the City of the Moon can be used as a magic weapon for crossing the catastrophe. The moon night see and the sages of the moon occupy part of the power of the magic weapon. Fighting the enemy with your own magic weapon will naturally greatly improve your chances of winning. This is why the Moon Sages are so confident in the Flame Sage. In the long years, the sages have long been accustomed to the existence of the Moon Capital and rely on the power it brings! Its just that everything is too bad, and its not a good thing to rely too much on the Moon Capital. Just like now... "how come?!" After losing contact with the Moon City, the Sage of Flame couldn''t help showing a little panic on his face, "Bayi Yongrin! What did you do!" Accompanied by the sound of panic, the Sage of Flame was struggling constantly in the chains. I just don''t know if it''s because of the panic, his power has not been fully concentrated, and it seems to be quite a struggle. "It''s ugly!" Looking at the scene before him, Nagato couldn''t help but curl his lips secretly. Obviously, this so-called sage of flame possesses the aura of countless battlefields, and he deserves to have a heart that has been tempered and tempered, but he is so unbearable when he is faced with difficulties. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help feeling the terrible years, but did not secretly alert himself: Never be like the other party being corrupted by the years! At the same time, the red-haired boy had to sigh with emotion that Yonglin was so powerful that he could create such an astonishing trap to trap the sage who had the authority of the enchantment of the moon. "This is no longer something that ordinary spells can do." When he said such words softly, Nagato couldn''t help but think of Hachii Eirin. According to Kaguya, even though she was the corner of the original six-pointed star in the Moon City, Yorin Bayi was different from the others in that she was neither a god nor the authority to control the enchantment of the Moon City. The designer of that month capital completely used his own wisdom to make the entire month capital feel in awe. just "Wisdom does not come out of thin air!" Nagato is very clear that so-called wisdom requires knowledge accumulation. Then, the question arises. In the era of the myth of the weak and the strong, how did Yongrin, who is not a god, accumulate enough wisdom? ... ... "Damn it!!" While Nagato was thinking, a roar suddenly echoed in his ear. Looking up, it was the so-called sage of flame finally returning to normal after the initial panic, and he was constantly exploding with his own power, trying to break free. Under his power, the big chain net like the sky and the earth gradually shaken. "Almost forgot, there is another prey here!" A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato patted his left hand with his right hand, "It just so happens. Let me use you as compensation for my inability to enter the laboratory." "You!!" Tianhe Novel Network www.ac139.com Although Nagato''s voice is not loud, the sage of flame is a god after all. He could easily catch Nagatos words with his hearing far beyond ordinary people. He looked up and saw the red-haired boy walking towards him. At the moment, this sage of flame is not calm... Obviously, the red-haired intruder in front of him was going to kill himself. It''s just that at this moment, he seems helpless! "Hi!" Wandering approaching the Sage of Flame, Nagato said leisurely, "Sage of Flame, right? Speaking of which, are you really a sage? It''s stupid!" "You bastard!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the sage of flame suddenly became angry. "do you know?" At this time, Nagato had already walked up to him and said quietly, "In fact, when I sensed your arrival, I didn''t plan to enter the laboratory of Hachii Eirin." "Because I thought it was troublesome, and it turned out that my idea seemed correct." Having said this, the red-haired boy took a deep look at the Sage of Flame, and suddenly an astonishing anger appeared on the face of this big man, and the flames ignited crazily. Only under the shackles of the chains, the flame could not touch the red-haired boy close at hand. "Then there is a problem here!" Slowly raising his right hand, the red-haired young man looked at the Sage of Flame in front of him, "My purpose is to destroy the barrier of the moon, even if I can''t, I will open a few more gaps in it." "But right now the lab where there may be clues is gone, so what should I do?" While speaking, the four powers of wind, thunder, light and darkness gathered on Nagato''s right hand, which transformed the fluctuation of time, and the terrifying sense of passage made the sage of flame feel the ultimate crisis. "No, you can''t do this!!" "I am the sage of the Moon Capital, you are an enemy of the Moon Capital!" "Kill me, you will die too!!!" Seeing this, if you still don''t know what Nagato is going to do, the Sage of Flame is a pig. Obviously, Nagato intends to seize the authority of the enchantment from him. But for the Sage of Flame, that authority is connected to his life! Therefore, to seize the authority, naturally kill him! Right now, this sage was a little crazy. just "No? Will you die for the enemy? What a joke!" Hearing the words of the Sage of Flame, Nagato''s face showed a disdainful smile, "If you show even a trace of indomitability, I will give you a chance to fight!" "With this kind of virtue, it''s better to die early and resurrect, uh, it''s wrong, it''s never to be reborn!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato waved his right hand and blasted towards the heart of the sage of flame, and at this moment, a shield filled the chain that bound the sage. Obviously, the chains that bind the sages are, to some extent, the chains that protect the sages. "This shield is slightly different from the traces of heaven on this plane." This thought flashed through the keen perception, Nagato''s attack did not show a half-minute delay due to the appearance of the shield, and it directly hit the shield. "Crack!!!" With a sudden sound, the red-haired boy''s right hand pierced through the shield, and then pierced the heart of the Sage of Flame!.. 1817 Chapter 113 Fourth as you wish! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The moment the sage of flame died... The dark hall located in the center of the Moon City suddenly became silent. The indescribable depth and depression permeated the hall, and the sages who were still talking and laughing, even talking about how to let the monsters on the ground know that the moon was majestic were all speechless. The surrounding temperature is dropping at an alarming rate, and the terrifying murderous intent is spreading crazily. After a long time, someone finally broke this terrible silence... "See you at the moon night!" The sage of the moon represented by the soft light group was speaking, and the other party spoke very calmly, "Dare to ask, do you know how the fellow Yan died?" Although the question is based on the identity of the subordinate, there is not much respect in the words of the sage. Even because of this sudden change, he brought some questions. Not for anything else, because Moonlight can see through a little bit of fate. Before that, he saw the fate of Watazuki Yoshihime and the invaders, and the sages worked out a battle plan with Watatsuki Yoshihime as the bait. "...It''s Yongrin''s trap." After a short pause, Yueye Jianzun replied with an incomparable attitude, "The sage of flame destroyed Yonglin''s laboratory in the battle with the enemy and inspired the traps in it." As he spoke, Yue Ye saw that Zun suddenly felt a burst of hatred in his heart! Obviously, these so-called moon sages in the past were just guys who took refuge in themselves in order to save their lives in the era of melee of the gods. In order for them to do their best when creating the Moon City, Yue Ye Jian signed a contract with them. In the contract, Yue Ye Jian promised that they would never hurt each other in the future. As a result, the Moon was established, but these guys in front of them were getting more and more excessive. At first they knew how to respect themselves, but now, they don''t even put themselves in their eyes. This made the originally aloof Moonye see how he could not hate in his heart! "It turned out to be Yonglin''s trap!" "What did that fellow Yan do, he made such a mistake!" "It''s really unpleasant!" I don''t know what Yueye Jianzun''s thoughts are in his heart, or if he knows it and doesn''t care, the three-month-old sages immediately talked about it, and under this kind of discussion, the murderous intent around him did not increase. Obviously, the death of the companion has completely inspired the killing intent of these sages!! If the original moon sages treated the invaders with a playful mentality of being aloof, then although they are still somewhat aloof, they are no longer a playful mentality. Today they treat the invaders with a mindset of complete annihilation. Just before the sages have discussed the results... "boom!!!" A fierce roar erupted from the enchantment of the entire Moon Capital. Including Yue Ye Jian Zun, all the guys in the hall could no longer sit in place. The figure of Yue Ye Jian Zun suddenly disappeared and appeared above the palace! With long black hair fluttering in the wind, the Moon God, who was seven to eight points similar to Hui Ye, was full of unspeakable loneliness, as if everything in the world was not worthy of her taking seriously. Behind her, the three rays of light followed, also revealing her own posture. These are three figures with different shapes and behaviors: a girl in blue with a soft temperament, a cold-faced warrior with a golden armor all over, and an elegant young man with a green robe.Apex Novel Network www.xindingdianxsw.com They are the sages of water, sages of earth and sages of wind in the city of the moon and the sage of flame! When the four appeared in the sky above the palace, they immediately attracted the attention of the people of the moon in the entire palace, and they knelt down and worshipped one after another. What''s weird is that these greetings are very indifferent, almost without emotion. But right now the four of them don''t have time to care about this. Their eyes are all focused on the enchantment that covers the entire Moon Capital. After all, this is the foundation of the Moon Capital. Then, they saw that three collapse points slowly appeared on the huge enchantment. Plus the gap on the back of the Moon Capital that is now facing the enemy... There are four spots, exactly all over the four sides of the Moon City, southeast, northwest! "not good!!" ... ... On the ground in Yingzhou, Zhuqueshan... As the base camp of the war against the moon, a large number of monsters were stationed here, and a thick monster aura was permeated, covering a lot of the moonlight. On the altar of heaven and earth in the base camp, Hui Ye, who had been sitting still for a long time, didn''t have the slightest impatience on his face. If it is on weekdays, I am afraid the girl is already crying out of pain. "The City of the Moon..." He raised his head and glanced at the hazy moon under the cover of the demon spirit. The former Moon Princess and the current Sinner of the Moon couldn''t help feeling a little bit of emotion. Although feelings are unusually cold on weekdays, she still cares a little about the Moon City. It''s just that this care can''t stop her determination to destroy the Moon Capital. Because Hui Ye cares more about herself. Although all the moon princesses existed in the Moon City, no one knew that Hui Ye was actually just a victim of the Moon City. If it weren''t for Bayi Yonglin to refine Penglai''s medicine for her, her fate would definitely not be better. "Master Hui Ye!" At this moment, a calm voice came from Huiye''s ear, and the girl looked up, but the nine-tailed strategist named Yakumolan was standing in front of her. "Here, this is a correspondence from Lord Nagato!" I saw that Yakumolan took a small earring from her earlobe and handed it to Kaguya, "The Nagato people have something to tell you." "Thank you!" Nodding, Huiye took the earrings of Yakumolan and put them on her earlobes, and then she heard the familiar voice of her own man. "Hui Ye, I have already obtained the permission of some enchantments in the Moon City, I''m going to start!" "is it?" There was a slight silence, and the girl raised her head again. At this time, the demon in the sky seemed to be spiritual, spreading slightly, revealing the bright full moon. "Then start!" Soon, a sharp light flashed in the girl''s eyes, and she said, "Smash all my mother''s attempts, as the husband of her daughter who almost became her spare body!" "...As you wish, dear!" .. 1818 Chapter 114 Total WarPart 1 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the sea of ??sages, Nagato stands leisurely on the waves. He listened to the voice of Kaguya from the distant ground, but his eyes were on the fiery red crystal fragments that were constantly disintegrating in his right hand. This is the fragment of the godhead taken by the red-haired boy from the body of the sage of flame. It is precisely with this divine status that has lost the master as the medium point that Nagato can forcefully interfere with the enchantment of the entire Moon Capital with his own will, and break three more gaps. Only this thing can be done by the red-haired boy. Because after the death of the sage of flame, Nagato clearly sensed that everything about him, including his body and soul, was absorbed by the void under certain power. If it weren''t for Nagato''s will to be too domineering, he couldn''t even grab this fragment from the opponent''s body. However, after one use, the godhead fragments will also dissipate! but "Enough!" Such a sentence flashed in his mind, Nagato directly squeezed his right hand, and completely squeezed the godhead fragments on the palm of his hand, and then the red-haired boy leisurely spoke: "Look, Hui Ye, I will fulfill your wish!" In words, Nagato''s decisive battle will be sent through the Yokai Operation Headquarters on the ground in Suzaku Mountain to the various armies that are already ready for battle. On the mountain of Suzaku, endless murderous intentions boiled directly... Invisible, the entire Moon Capital seemed to be enveloped in a haze atmosphere. ... ... "Has it started?" Perceiving the haze in the air, Bayi Yonglin couldn''t help feeling a move. Reminiscing about the turmoil of the enchantment before, and the disappearance of the sage of flame, even if no other gaps were seen, the girl truly realized: The war affecting the future of the moon is coming soon... As if responding to Hachii Eirin''s guess, Yakumo Zi, standing at the end of her field of vision, smiled at Hachii Eirin from a distance and waved the folding fan in her hand. "Boom!!!" As if a stone fell into the lake, the entire space of the moon was rippled everywhere. Afterwards, Yakuchi Yonglin saw it, and a long horizontal crack appeared behind Yakumo Zi, and a large number of monsters were walking out of the crack, all with murderous aura. Faced with this situation, Yuezhimin and Yuetu once again took up their weapons. It only takes Eirin''s command to launch an attack. But at this time, Bayi Yonglin hesitated... Hachii Eirin knew that Yakumo Zi made such a big movement, definitely more than opening a gap. I''m afraid that in other places on the moon, the monster sage also opened the cracks. The fact is just as Yorin Bayi guessed. At this time, the other three enchantments collapsed in the Moon City, and the gaps were indeed opened, and three murderous monster legions walked out of them. At this time, the monsters are launching the most comprehensive attack towards the Moon City in four directions! Although I didn''t see it personally, Bayi Yonglin could guess all these things. To a certain extent, these things were taken care of by Yonglin Bayi, otherwise, with the wisdom of the moon''s brain, how could this so-called lunar war break out here.Start www.xiashou8.com Even if she couldn''t stop it, she could use her wisdom to change the battlefield to another place. just "Does this month''s capital still have a protective meaning?" After being abandoned by her former friends, Bayi Yonglin thought about this problem more than once, and the current Moon Capital is no longer the ideal hometown in the girl''s memory. You know, the reason why Bayi Yonglin designed the Moon City at the beginning was to create an ideal land in the catastrophe that affected all beings. The original Moon City is indeed very in line with the theory of Hachiyi Yonglin, pure and beautiful! But with the passage of time, purity has become monotonous, beauty has become cold, and here has long been completely irrelevant to the three words''ideal township''. Bayi Yonglin is very confused about whether to protect this month''s capital... Therefore, during the entire war, she did nothing. Just simply watch this happen! Then... "How about surrendering, Yongrin!" As the old friend of Eirin Hachii, Yakumo Zi can understand the thoughts of the woman in front of him a little bit. If it weren''t for this, the two women would not fight in this war. Yakumo Zi''s words are not big, but they are very clear on this empty battlefield. Even the indifferent people of the moon couldn''t help but feel turbulent when they heard it, and the moon rabbits opened their eyes and looked at the brain of the moon. Obviously, the words of the monster sage directly shook the military spirit of the entire Moon Army. "Do not!" But to Yakumo Zi''s surprise, Yakumo Eirin shook her head. "why?" Qiao brows frowned, Yakumo Zi squinted his eyes, concealing all the emotions in his eyes, "Why don''t you surrender, you should know, we can''t really treat you as a surrender!" "Don''t tell us, you are still thinking of this extremely cold city." "Maybe!" I didn''t care about the violent generals in Yakumo Zi''s words, and even more disregarding the Moon Army that had become more chaotic because of her conversation with Yakumo Zi, the aura of Yakumo Eirin gradually rose. In just a short while, the aura on the Moon Brain stirred the air currents throughout the world. The vast momentum is not inferior to the gathering of massive monsters. Yakumo Zi''s expression changed directly... Although he can understand the other party''s thoughts a little bit, it is only a little bit after all. The monster sage can''t completely understand Hachii Eirin like Kaguya. "I don''t know if I''m still taking a picture!" At this moment, Bayi Yonglin slowly picked up her longbow, and took the arrow leisurely, "But I always have a beginning and an end in my work, and I won''t change my position until I have to." "The most important thing is, how can you Yakumo Zi be qualified to let me surrender!!!" As soon as the voice fell, I saw Yakuin Yakui shoot an arrow directly into the sky. Seeing this scene, Yakumozi''s expression suddenly changed, and she waved her folding fan, preparing to set her realm. It''s just that her reaction was a little slower after all, and she saw the golden arrow pierced directly through the void. In the next moment, countless rays of light blasted down from the void... As fierce as a blade, vast as rain!.. 1819 Chapter 115 Total WarPart 2 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom! Boom! Boom!..." The endless rain of light fell mercilessly, not only the army of monsters, but even the army of the moon, which belonged to the person, was the target of the rain of light. The continuous roar suddenly echoed, shaking the land of the Moon Capital. After a while, the light rain dissipated, exposing the bumpy ground. The originally dense battlefield suddenly became thinner. Then, the wailing sounded one after another! I don''t know how many monsters, moon people, and moon rabbits have lost their lives under the attack of Yonglin Bayi. Even the corpses disappeared completely under the blow of the rain of light. Yakumo Zi, who had only had time to protect the monsters around him, couldn''t help taking a breath. Even a monster sage, never expected that Yonglin Bayi would be so ruthless, not to mention the shot without warning, it is such a big move when it is shot, and the target of the attack even spreads to his own people. Before the war on this battlefield began, at least one-third of the battle was directly destroyed by Yai Yonglin. "As surprised as that?" At this moment, Yorin Bayi''s voice faintly came from a distance, "It''s just that some guys who are destined to die are sent to hell in advance without any pain." "Instead of being surprised by these boring things, I think you should worry about yourself first!" At this point, Yakumo Zi''s ear heard a sound of breaking through the sky, and the girl looked up and saw the figure of Yorin Yakui appeared not far in front of her. The nameless longbow has been drawn halfway, and the sharp arrow burst out. Just looking at it, Yakumo Zi felt like a light on her back... "Hehe, too!" Faced with this situation, Yakumo Zi shook first, and then an elegant smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He opened the folding fan in his hand and covered his chin: "I''m really sorry, then, let us have a real fun!" As soon as the words fell, the murderous intent on Yakumo Zi''s body skyrocketed, and the deep monster energy almost turned into a real storm, repelling all the surrounding monsters. In the next moment, the sages who belonged to the monster and the moon capital broke out in an earth-shaking battle. The violent battle almost turned into a terrifying storm, raging on the battlefield! The remaining monsters, the people of the moon, and even the moon rabbits retreated. It''s not that they don''t want to join the battle, but that they can''t intervene at all. The battle between the two sages directly turned the entire battlefield into their battle with each other. Only after the main battlefield far away, the remaining monster army and moon army were killed again. ... ... At this time, the Capital of the Moon was plunged into unprecedented chaos in thousands of years. The raging flames of war burned in this quiet city, and many monsters, including the ghost race, poured in from the three collapsed gaps that suddenly appeared in the barrier. The monsters have shown their talents for destruction, constantly destroying everything that enters their eyes. However, the City of Moon failed to organize a counterattack because it was unprepared. "Damn!!!" Above the central palace, the majestic sage of the earth looked at the beacon of the Moon City, and couldn''t help showing an angry expression, and a strong pressure burst out of his body.52 Literature www.52wpexs.com Originally, the sage of the earth was only used as a small daily spice for the monster invasion. Even if he heard the fate warning from Yueye Jianzun, he didn''t take it to heart. Even the sage who had survived the robbery at the end of the last era didn''t feel that there was anything he cared about. It''s just that he never thought that the monsters could do this step. This made the sage of the earth feel a burning hot on his face. It''s not just him, the faces of the sage of water and the sage of wind are also not very good. Although their personalities are different from those of the earth sage, their thoughts are similar. Unanimously, the three looked at each other and communicated on their own. Soon, they reached a combat agreement without authorization. then "I''ll leave it to you to stabilize the enchantment of the Moon City, see Master Yue Ye!" Looking up at the faintly fluctuating moon barrier, the sage of the earth said so, and then the whole person turned into an earth-colored light and rushed in one direction. Its speed was so fast that it pierced the air directly, and there was a burst of noise around it. "What an impatient guy!" Looking at the disappearing sage of the earth, the sage of wind, who looked like the son of a brother, smiled softly, and then the whole person turned into a violent wind, blowing in the other direction. "..." Seeing this, the last water sage couldn''t help being speechless for a while. To be honest, even if the personality is as soft as hers, I feel that the sage of the earth and the sage of the wind are too casual and presumptuous to see the Lord on the moon night. After all, they were originally the subordinate gods of Yue Ye Jian Zun! Not to mention other things, it is just that in the last era, it was a great kindness to see the respect and shelter them on the moonlit night, so ungratefulness is really bad. Just being in her own position, she is not good at saying anything to her companions. After hesitating for a while, the sage in the maiden posture only sighed slightly, then bowed slightly towards the silent moon night, and said: "If this is the case, then I will also set off, see Master on Moonlight!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl''s figure turned into ripples and disappeared in place. After the three sages left, Yue Ye Jian stood alone in the void. If she is not angry at the wanton actions of these moon sages, it is absolutely impossible, but she has greater ambition in her heart than pure anger. With his own will and resonance with the huge moon barrier, the Moon King quickly maintained the stability of the moon barrier. It''s just that the collapsed gaps in the four sides of the barrier still cannot be erased. Because these gaps are blessing the power of realm. Obstructing the self-repair of Moon Enchantment! but "That''s perfect, isn''t it?" With such words in his mouth, a smile appeared on Yue Ye Jian''s face. Afterwards, I saw the Moon King slowly descending back to the gate of the palace, the smile on his face turned into endless mockery, and Yue Ye Jian turned and walked into the palace. Soon, her figure disappeared into the darkness...... .. 1820 Chapter 116 The Battlefield on the East Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hehe, what a long experience!" At the moment when the Moon King disappeared into the dark palace, the black gothic girl appeared silently, swiftly stepping on the top of the hall near the palace. There is no energy in the girl''s whole body, and the existence of her body is like an illusory image. Even if it was close at hand, there was no response from Moonlight. This is the manifestation of Saya''s essential power! As the girl''s own avenue becomes more and more complete, and her strength becomes stronger and stronger, even if it is just a body of will, she can still be on the boundary line of existence and nonexistence. It is with this kind of power that the girl lurked here after dealing with the affairs of Watatsuki Toyohime. Then, she captured all the silent battles of the top leaders of the Moon Capital! "I have to say, it''s really intrigue!" Such emotions were said in her heart, and the girl involuntarily contacted Kaguya''s words, the information she got from Matsuki Toyohime''s mind, and the actions of Hachii Eirin... Suddenly, the girl realized that she seemed to have thoroughly seen the truth of Moon City. In the end, the girl came to a conclusion: "This month''s capital is really unpleasant, it should be destroyed, don''t you think, Xiao Bailian!" "I think so too, Master Shaye!" When the girl''s voice just fell, such words echoed in the surrounding void. "Haha, let''s go then!" After hearing this voice, Saye laughed boldly, turning into a phantom, and slowly dissipating, "This month''s capital has many treasures, and you can''t let the war be ruined." ... ... The collapsed gap on the east side of the Great Enchantment of the Moon City... This was originally the most prosperous place in the Capital of the Moon, but now, the raging demonic energy and intensive artillery fire have become the main theme here, and the smoke of war is filled. Everywhere is the destruction caused by the artillery fire of Lunar Technology and the brute force and tricks of the monsters. When it was first attacked, the Moon Capital''s army was indeed unable to react, but this place was not as quiet as the northern area where Yakumo Zi and Yakui Eirin confronted each other, and soon a counterattack was organized. Moreover, the strength of the counterattack was so fierce and powerful that it was unimaginable. At least the counterattack in the North District is incomparable. Aircraft in the sky constantly fired lasers, various armored vehicles on the ground released endless gunfire, and even underground, there were various traps and lurkers. The Moon City fully demonstrated its amazing technological combat effectiveness, causing the monsters to be killed and injured instantly. Faced with this situation, most of the monster army will probably choose to retreat, but unfortunately, the monsters who invaded here are ghosts. and so "Hahaha!!!" In the rain of bullets, Xingxiong Yongyi laughed bravely, "It''s worthy of being the capital of the month, it''s really amazing power, my mother is excited!" "That''s right, this attack on the Moon Capital is really a good idea!" Echoing the words of Xingxiong Yongyi was Yichu Cuixiang, and saw the lord of Hundred Ghosts and Night Walks rushing up first, "Little ones, follow up, let Moon Capital see our power!" "Oh!!!" "Go on, kill them!!!" "Follow Master Cuixiang to the death! Master Yongyi!" Under the call of Cuixiang, the ghost tribes who had been hit hard exploded with unprecedented ghost energy one after another. With Yichu Cuixiang and Xingxiong Yongyi as the core, they formed Hyakki Yexing. Under the impact of Hyakki Yexing, the ghost races immediately broke free from their absolute disadvantages and organized an effective counterattack. After seeing this scene, the remaining two ghost kings-Huashan Ibaraki and Jinkara couldn''t help but glance at each other, and then joined Hyakki Yakou one after another.Jiangsu Literature Network www.freychem.com "boom!!!" The huge ghost clan seemed to be transformed into a whole in an instant, and formed a trend of confrontation with the vast firepower composed of various technologies of the Lunar Capital. Amid the continuous roar, the entire battlefield became more and more fierce, blood and gunpowder filled crazily... It''s just that with the passage of time, the advantage of the ghost race is getting bigger and bigger. Although the technology of the Moon Capital is extremely powerful, even far surpassing that of the earth after a thousand years, it is invisibly suppressed by the entire plane age, and the destructive power of the technology of the Moon is not very great. As for the ghost race, there are four heavenly kings who have surpassed all beings and reached the Dao realm. Although the difference in combat power between the two is not big, it does exist... Therefore, with the passage of time, the ghost tribes army finally broke through the defensive circle formed by lunar technology and started a frenzied killing after paying a lot of casualties. In less than a moment, the Moon Legion disintegrated, with indifferent emotions, and the people of the Moon who didn''t know how to be afraid fell in the hands of the ghost tribe one after another, and after losing their leader, a large number of Moon Rabbits fled around frantically. When the sage of the earth arrived here, he saw this scene! "Damn!!!" At the moment, the sage of the earth, who had been on fire because of the demise of his companion, suddenly flew into a rage, and his violent shout turned into a terrible shock, and the ground of the battlefield was directly shaken. In an instant, the entire battlefield collapsed, and countless moon rabbits and ghost tribes all fell into it. "The humble moon rabbit, the filthy monster, all damn it!!!" Accompanied by the roar of the sage, the ground of the battlefield trembled frantically, and a large amount of magma burst out from the ground, melting all the monsters and moon rabbits that had fallen into the ground. "what!!!" "Help!" "I don''t want to die yet!" In the blink of an eye, in addition to the roar of the battlefield, there were also various sorrows that made people fearful, and listening to these sounds, the sage of the earth couldn''t help laughing. then "Asshole, you are too arrogant!" Amidst the roar, Xingxiong Yongyi''s figure appeared directly in front of the sage of the earth, "It''s so enemy and me, let me die!" As soon as the voice fell, Xingxiong Yongyi''s fist blasted directly... "boom!!!" The girl''s fist exploded into the air and hit the sage directly. It''s just that under the trembling sound, the sage only took a half step back, without any pain on his face, but showed an extremely arrogant expression. "This seat is arrogant, what can you do to me?!" In words, the body of the sage of the earth looked like hot volcanic rock, the temperature rose extremely, and the girl''s fist bombarded him with a scorching sound. There was even a faint smell of meat between the two... "...I can blow you away!!!" The corner of his mouth grinned slightly, Xingxiong Yongyi''s madness was exposed, and his whole body burst out, as if it had turned into an invincible King Kong, with a second effort, and the sage of the earth suddenly blasted off!. "boom!!!" The sage of the earth flew out, slammed into the cracks in the earth''s crust he made himself, and then was submerged by the rising magma... After doing all this, Xingxiong Yongyi didn''t have any smile on his face, but was serious! It''s not just her, Ibuki Cuixiang, Ibaraki Huafan and Junkara are the same. Because the four heavenly kings of the ghost tribe clearly sensed that the enemies who fell into the magma seemed to be even more dangerous, and as if confirming their guess, the ground on the entire moon trembled slightly. Immediately, the four ghost kings showed surging fighting will, and the frenzied ghost spirit burst out wantonly... 1821 Chapter 117 The East District and South District First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" At the moment when the fighting spirit of the four ghost kings burst out, a violent roar suddenly resounded across the sky, and the ground on the eastern battlefield roared like an angry beast, and the hot lava burst. In just a short moment, a large number of moon rabbits and ghost tribes lost their lives under the magma. The huge battlefield turned into a hell-like scene in an instant. "Damn it!" Faced with this situation, the four ghost kings showed their anger one after another. Although the ghost races are not afraid of life and death, as the ghost kings, how can they sit by and watch the enemy slaughter their own people. At the moment, the four ghost kings have taken action one after another, and their goal is naturally the source of this shock. "Disperse, the obstacle in front of you!" "Go straight! Shattered Diamond Power!" "Bloom brilliance, Qinglong!" "Sure, Xingyou Slash!" Opening the way with the power of Ibuki Cuixiang, the power of the ghost kings gathered and directly blasted into the cracks in the ground under their feet, blasted into the extremely hot magma, and hit the enemy''s true body directly. just "Humph!!!" There was a cold snort in the void, and vast power burst out from the magma. Soon, this force collided with the attacks of the ghost kings, triggering a more terrifying explosion, and amid the sudden roar of victory, the hundred-meter-high volcanic giant slowly stood up from the magma. The extremely tall body was filled with terrifying pressure that horrified the survivors on the entire battlefield. "Ha, humble intruder, let the sages of my land crush you!" After standing upright, the volcano giant uttered a thunderous sound. While speaking, the volcano behind it seemed to gush out hot magma as if to build momentum. "Ha, really dare to say, you crap!" Facing the coercion of the giant, Yi Chui Cuixiang had no fear on his face. Not only her, but the other three ghost kings were the same, and the fighting spirit of the ghost kings rose to a new level. ... ... "Ok?" Over the southern battlefield, the Sage of Wind couldn''t help turning his head to look east. Just now, from the flowing breeze, he felt the scorching heat and heaviness from the battlefield in the eastern zone, and he had been with the sage of the earth for many years, and he naturally knew that it was the power of the sage of the earth. "It''s just the intensity of this energy... How could that guy use all his strength so quickly?!" In the process of talking to himself, the sage of the wind slowly moved to the southern battlefield under his feet. Compared with the strength of the invader leader Yakumozi in the north area and the indomitable ghosts of the east area, the monsters attacking here are only miscellaneous monsters headed by the three big monsters, the wolf, the broken army and the seven kills. The southern area of ??the Moon City is not as important as the eastern area, and the military firepower deployed is also not so exaggerated. On the entire battlefield, the fighting power of the two sides tends to be similar, and there is not much difference. Therefore, the situation on the battlefield showed a fierce fight on par. "It''s just... so boring!" After looking at it for a while, the Sage of Wind sighed like this. Although the current battle looks very fierce, in the eyes of an existence like the Wind Sage, it is calm and there is no feeling worth looking forward to.90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com Even the three big monsters as the leader are not regarded by the sages! "But that''s great!" After a slight disappointment, the sage of wind sighed softly and said, "Just to solve the situation here quickly, and then help others, it is best to catch the intruder." Speaking of this, the face of the Sage of Wind couldn''t help showing a hazy look. He will never forget his fallen companion. Although their relationship is not very good on weekdays, they are after all companions who have supported each other and spent endless years. Thinking of this, the Sage of Wind was not ready to continue to wait and see immediately, and immediately displayed his divine power. "Blow, hurricane from the moon!!!" Along with the sage''s words, a vast hurricane erupted on the entire battlefield. This hurricane seemed to have spirituality. The legions on the moon were unharmed, and the monsters were swept up by the hurricane. "Ah, no!" "Help, Lord Greedy Wolf!!" "Damn, hurry up! Hold my hand quickly!!!" The screams of monsters reverberated continuously in the hurricane, but their voices were full of panic. However, the sage of the wind ignored these sounds and just snapped his fingers at random. "boom!!!" A roar broke out in the hurricane, and countless wind blades appeared out of thin air! In just a moment, the monsters in the hurricane were smashed to pieces by the wind blade, and a large amount of blood and flesh were flying in the hurricane. The whole scene looked extremely bloody and terrifying. "Damn it!" "Asshole!" "kill!" The leader of the monsters was naturally angry when seeing this scene, and immediately rushed up regardless of the difference in strength, and the surging murderous intent instantly locked the Sage of the Wind. but "It''s futile!" Facing the bullying of the three big monsters, the face of the sage of the wind did not change. The bloody hurricane spun directly, turning into a bloody tornado, blocking the sage of the wind, and colliding head-on with the attack of the three monsters. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With three roars, the big monsters were blasted into the ground one after another, smashing out huge pits filled with smoke. Very ordinary big monsters do not have much ability to resist in front of the Moon Sage. After all, the predecessors of the Moon Sage were all gods who had survived the tribulation of the age. The gap between the two is too huge... "It''s so boring, go to hell!" With such words in his mouth, the power of the Sage of Wind was about to burst out of his body, and at this moment, a strange sense of crisis emerged, causing the Sage of Wind to shiver involuntarily. Subconsciously, the sage of wind turned the burst of power into a blue wind shield and lay in front of him. Then in the next moment... "boom!!!" A beam of demon power with a radius of one meter and five meters appeared across the sky, directly blasting the blood-colored tornado through, and then fiercely hitting the shield in front of the Sage of Wind. Under such bombardment, the sage flew out all over, pierced through several buildings and smashed into the ground!.. 1822 Chapter 118 The Arrival of the Tyrant Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden change shook all the creatures on the battlefield instantly. Even the three big monsters who had just crawled out of the ground, Shoupolang, saw this scene, but they couldn''t react to it, so they opened their mouths, but in the end they didn''t say a word. Then, the invisible coercion reverberated throughout the bloody battlefield... As if something terrifying existence was about to appear, all the creatures felt suffocated in their hearts, and the expressions of the three big monsters changed drastically, and there was an obvious fear flashing between their eyebrows. "Ha ha!" At this moment, a faint chuckle came from the gap behind the monster army. To be honest, this voice is not cold, or even soft, but it makes people feel unspeakable horror in the ears of others, as if hearing the whispers of a fierce beast. Subconsciously, all creatures want to escape from here far away... They just didn''t wait for them to act. The battlefield that had been sprinkled with blood because of the tornado dissipated had a wonderful change, and the green seedlings seemed to burst out of the ground with blood. After that, the seedlings grew at an alarming rate and soon bloomed into brilliant flowers. In a short period of time, the battlefield turned into a gorgeous sea of ??flowers. "...It''s really amazing!" Seeing the changes in front of him, the big monster Greed Wolf couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. His words were nodded in agreement with the two big monsters, Seven Kills and Breakthrough Army: "As expected of that lord!" "Yes, there is such a mighty power before people arrive!" With emotion, the three big monsters secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since that one has come, then such a powerful enemy as the Moon Sage will not be dealt with by them. The three newly promoted monsters are indeed incapable of facing the coercion of the Moon Sage who has not known how many years. Just when the three big monsters were talking about the sage of the moon... "Asshole!!!" The loud shout came from a distance, accompanied by another terrifying hurricane. I saw the sage of the wind appeared in the hurricane in the image of a somewhat embarrassed son brother. He looked fiercely at the dark gap and yelled: "You dare to attack this seat, you are so bold!!!" "boom!!!" The response to the Sage of Wind was a powerful magic cannon with a diameter of more than three meters. The speed of the magic cannon was extremely fast, and it directly penetrated the surrounding hurricane. If it weren''t dodged in time, the Sage of Wind would be recruited again. The result of this caused a raging fire in the heart of the wise sage of the wind who thought highly of himself. "Do you have an opinion, the clown of the Moon Capital!" However, it was not waiting for the sage of the wind to express his anger. He saw a leisurely voice echoing, and then saw Feng Jian Youxiang strolling out of him wearing a red and dark red checkered vest and a knee-length skirt of the same color. The Lord of Flowers of the Four Seasons holds a flower-like parasol, wears a yellow bow tie, and wears a white long-sleeved shirt. It looks like a green-haired girl enjoying traveling. Only after seeing the other party, the sage of wind suddenly stopped the anger that was about to blurt out, and forcibly suppressed the meaning of anger in his heart, but the sage''s face involuntarily showed a surprised expression.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com As one of the gods who survived the last era, the Sage of Wind considers himself knowledgeable. But he didn''t expect that there would be such a monster in this world. Obviously it looks like an ordinary flower monster from the outside, at best it can be said to be a weird flower monster, but in the eyes of the gods, the sage of the wind seems to have seen the incarnation of the entire nature. If it were in the last era, this flower demon is definitely one of the strongest sequence among the gods. In that era when the laws can be clearly seen, the flower demon in the natural incarnation may be able to step into the ranks of true gods as long as she grows up, even if she does not practice at all. "It''s a pity, you were born in this era!" With such words in his mouth, the sage of wind opened his hands, and the atmosphere in the sky began to change, "As a recognition of your existence, this seat will forgive your disrespect." "Next, I will use my true power to completely defeat you..." Speaking of this, the Sage of Wind paused, and then he said, "Of course, if you are willing to surrender the flower demon, I am still willing to accept..." "boom!!!" Before the sage of the wind had finished speaking, Feng Jian Youxiang turned into an afterimage and appeared in front of him, and the girl''s right hand was directly and rudely pressed on the sage''s forehead. "What a verbose guy, as that guy said, you all look arrogant!" At this time, Feng Jian Youxiang completely lost the previous leisurely posture. The original beautiful pretty face was covered with hideous fierceness. While speaking, he directly pulled the wind sages head and slammed it towards him. Earth. After the initial shock, the Sage of Wind reacted when he was about to fall to the ground. just "boom!!!" Feng Jian Youxiang''s additional attack followed, turned into a cannonball and fell directly from top to bottom, hitting the sage''s abdomen with a tomahawk, smashing it to the ground. "boom!!!" During the brief shaking of the entire battlefield, a large pit of smoke and dust appeared. "It''s not over yet!" Seeing this scene in mid-air, Youxiang said in her mouth, opening the parasol in her hand, endless monster power emerged, turned into endless magic bullets, and bombarded the big pit one after another. "Boom boom boom!!!" Seeing Youxiangs infinite demon power reserve by the wind, the magic cannon continued, and under such bombardment, the entire battlefield was constantly shaken, and the smoke and dust agitated, covering everything. "Damn it!!!" Amid the chaotic roar, an angry roar sounded, and along with the roar, a blue tornado appeared in the sky, sweeping away all the smoke and dust that obscured the vision. The next moment, the cyan tornado rushed up towards the wind Jian Youxiang above. Like a tornado converged by countless sharp blades, the huge void under this special tornado actually showed some signs of cutting, which made people scared to see it. But in the face of such a tornado, Feng Jian Youxiang''s face did not show any panic, but was full of excitement. "Maximum Power-Doppelganger Magic Cannon!!!" .. 1823 Chapter 119 Youxiangs Battle Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Clone Magic Cannon! This is Fengjian Yuxiang''s long-range ultimate move. On the surface, it seems that this move simply separates an avatar to release the magic cannon, but in fact this move is really so simple. It''s just because it is a clone, so Yuxiang doesn''t have to care about the body''s endurance when releasing the magic cannon... In other words, this magic cannon was released by the avatar of Yuxiang in an overloaded state. Imagine that the Lord of Flowers of the Four Seasons, who has unlimited demon power, does not need to care about the output of demon power in the body. How terrifying would it be to vent the demon power in his body madly?! Especially in recent years, under the pressure of Nagato, Yuka''s original limit magic cannon has gone further... And in this regard, the sage of the wind who is facing the clone magic cannon has the most say! "Fucking... Damn it!" When the sage of the wind melted into the cyan tornado perceives the vast beam of light falling from the sky, as if it can split the entire earth, the whole person is completely bad. It is really hard for a sage to imagine that the existence of this era actually has such power. This level of magic cannons, even in that law, is rarely seen in the era when the gods were born in large numbers. The sage of the wind has only seen a few main gods in his life. After being astonished and shocked, the sage of the wind left only a wry smile. "Perhaps, only the incarnation of nature can do all this!" Such words flashed in his mind, and the vigor of the sage of the wind became more vigorous, and the authority of the moon capital belonging to the sage burst out at this moment. "boom!!!" The cyan tornado that swept up seemed to have gotten some big pill, and it was directly expanded by more than ten times. Everything on the entire battlefield was swept in by the tornado. Even the three big monsters who killed the wolf were not spared because of carelessness! This time, the sage of the wind has no energy to distinguish between the enemy and the friend on the battlefield. then "boom!!!" The vast magic cannon and the sweeping blue wind had the most positive collision. The atmosphere in mid-air made a violent roar, and the terrifying turbulence directly spread across the entire Moon Capital, and all the tens of thousands of meters around the building were destroyed. And in such a collision, the cyan tornado actually stood up after a slight stalemate. The magic cannon released by Yuxiang''s clone almost at the expense of overdraft was turned back. After seeing this scene, the Flower Tyrant couldn''t help being slightly startled. Just after being stunned, there was an unscrupulous laugh! "Hahaha, that''s it!" Youxiang''s right hand was pressed directly on her forehead, and her whole body laughed slightly, her voice could not help but a little hysterical, which made people frightened: "If not strong enough, how can I become my stepping stone and let me grow further!" "In that case, how can you beat that bastard guy!!" At this point, Feng Jian Youxiang''s deity turned his head and looked at his avatar. The two nodded to each other, and then the corners of the mouth of Youxiang''s avatar that maintained the magic cannon couldn''t help but show a smirk. "The limit or something, let me surpass it!!" Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc Almost in an instant, the girl''s eyes widened, her whole body burst out with unprecedented pressure, and countless cracks appeared on the girl''s exposed skin and cheeks. From the cracks, a large amount of blood flowed out, dyeing the girl into blood. It''s just that, Yuxiang''s clone obviously doesn''t care! "Take it, Destroy the Magic Cannon!!!" Along with such words, Fengjian Youxiang''s clone was directly exploded by the power in the body, and the magic cannon that fell from the sky instantly increased by hundreds of times. If the original magic cannon is a holy sword that splits the earth, then the current magic cannon is a bomb that strikes the earth''s crust. Although the power has increased a hundredfold, after losing its source, the power of the magic cannon can only last for a while. But what Youxiang needs is the sudden explosive power of the magic cannon! "boom!!!" The magic cannon that burst out suddenly blasted the cyan tornado open a small mouth in a very short time, and at this moment, Feng Jian Youxiang''s deity turned into a streamer and rushed in from the small mouth. As soon as he rushed into the tornado, when the wind saw Youxiang, he felt the feeling of endless blades. From the blue wind in all directions, the girl felt an endless edge. Based on her past experience and her own intuition, the girl clearly realized that if she was really surrounded by these blue winds in front of her, she might be strangled to death. Faced with this situation, the correct choice is definitely to step back and avoid this blue wind. just "how is this possible!!!" With such words in his mouth, Feng Jian Youxiang burst into substantial demon power, "Not to mention that it would be too ugly to run away like this. The most important thing is that the blue wind in front of you must escape..." "Then, never think about defeating that red-haired bastard!!!" Accompanied by such words, Feng Jian Youxiang turned into a ray of light and rushed into the blue breeze in front of him. In an instant, Youxiang encountered thousands of wind blade attacks, and the materialized demon shield around the girl was directly cut off, one-third the strength. It''s just that the girl didn''t pay attention to this situation at all, and rushed towards the center of the tornado as always. Fortunately, the demonic energy on the girl is endless and can be replenished anytime, anywhere. It''s just that even if it can be replenished, the replenishment of the demon power is not as good as the impact of the wind blade, and soon the wind blade bombarded Youxiang before the demon energy replenishment. Even in the face of injury, Yuxiang didn''t stop, or even resist at all. She just swooped down, nothing else! "boom!!!" In that sudden roar, the girl actually passed through the endless wind blades abruptly and reached the empty center of the tornado, although for this, the girl had hundreds of wounds on her body. A lot of blood flowed from the wound, dyeing the girl''s clothes all red... "you!" Seeing the young girl appearing in front of him like this, the sage of wind was stunned. This kind of power that was broken through by others was something that the sage had never thought of. But before the sage said anything, the blood-stained fragrance appeared in front of him. Scarlet eyes seemed to be telling an indescribable crazy fighting spirit! "go to hell!!!" .. 1824 Chapter 120 Influence and Giants Seek Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Five minutes later, the sage of wind is dead... In the center of the collapsed blue wind, Feng Jian Youxiang punched the sage of the wind. The sage''s blood and flesh scattered around seemed to be telling the existence of retribution, and the wind sage, who liked to smash enemies to pieces with countless wind blades, was finally bombarded to pieces. "boom!!!" The moment the sage of wind fell, the barrier of the moon shook again. On the east battlefield, which was at least hundreds of kilometers away from the southern battlefield, Yakumo Zi and Hachii Eirin, who were facing each other, fought against each other and separated some distance from each other. "Ah, this is the second moon sage to die!" Opening the folding fan in his hand, covering his cheek, Yakumo Zi said leisurely, although the clothes on his body showed a lot of damage, the posture of the monster sage was still abnormally elegant. It''s just that no matter how elegant, the shock in the girl''s eyes at this time is indispensable. You know, Yakumo Zi is the transporter of the monster army in this lunar war. There are gaps in her on the battlefields on all sides as the battlefield channels. Through the many eyes in these gaps, she can know most of the battlefield situation at any time. Therefore, she clearly saw that it was Fengjian Youxiang who had killed the Sage of Wind. To be honest, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help but be shocked by this situation. For these moon sages, Yakumo Zi is very clear about the existence of each other, after all, the moon brain she is facing at this time is also a member of the moon sages, and is not a sage known for her combat power. Under such circumstances, Yakumo Zi originally didn''t think Fengjian Yuka could kill the enemy. Only obviously, the result was beyond the girls expectations... "...Unexpectedly, it has improved again!" Wei Wei hesitated, Yakumo Zi could only sigh in her heart. For the great demon of flowers who was born at the end of the last era and grew up like himself, Yakumo Zi also had to secretly say the word "serve" in his heart! Without personally experiencing the end of that era, it is difficult to imagine the chaos and horror of that period. The so-called unwarranted disaster was simply the mainstream in the world at that time. Yakumo Zi also has memories of previous lives as a guide. As long as he opens the gap and hides in it, he can avoid 70 to 80% of the danger, and his chances of survival are greatly improved. And Feng Jian Youxiang had nothing, and even the only physique was not awakened due to age and environment! The most damn thing is that Feng Jian Youxiang is still very stubborn and doesn''t know what it means to be servile. In the face of any existence, she is instinctively unwilling to kneel down to survive! To be honest, even Yakumo Zi''s could not imagine how Fengjian Youxiang survived at that time, but the fact is that Fengjian Youxiang not only survived, but also became so powerful. It''s simply... "Crazy!" With such emotion in her heart, Yakumo Zi suddenly thought of a serious problem. A few years ago, Fengjian Youxiang would challenge the Tianma. Although it was her own idea, it seemed that Yakumo Zi was included in it. What if Fengjian Youxiang came to trouble her? If it was the original Yuxiang, nothing happened, but now, Yuxiang seems to be stronger than herself! Thinking of this, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help showing a little cold sweat behind her! "so what!" When Yakumo Zi secretly speculated, Yakurin Yakuchi spoke, her voice full of indifference, "If it is not unexpected, the other two will also die!" Gougou Novel Network www.ggtxt.com "Oh, I see!" Hearing the words of Yakumo Eirin, Yakumo Zi could only shake off the distracting thoughts in his mind, and said softly, "You can really play in Moon City, it''s really interesting." As he spoke, Yakumo Zi''s eyes looked at Yakumo Eirin more meaningfully. If you really don''t care, why should you be so indifferent. You are really a gentle person! Bayi Yonglin! ... ... "Do not!!!" On the battlefield of the Eastern Zone, the giant volcano that continuously erupted magma from behind roared loudly. The battlefield, which was originally damaged by many battles, has further entered the abyss of complete collapse under the footsteps of giants. The harsh environment is like hell! If the demise of the sage of the sage of the flame before, the sage of the earth is given only anger. So, the passing of the sage of the wind just now, in addition to making these appearances stable, but in fact some impulsive sages feel boundless anger, but also a little frightened. Yes, panic, and it''s an uncontrollable panic from the heart! This kind of panic caused the sage of the earth, who had been aloof for many years, to recall his tragic experiences and feelings in the last era... At this time, if the sage of the earth could not perceive the danger, he would have lived for so many years in vain. Right now, the sage almost subconsciously wanted to leave the battlefield and return to Yue Ye Jian. In the subconscious, the sage knows that the existence around is the safest. just "Asshole, don''t try to run away!!" Perceiving the actions of the giant volcano, Ibuki Suixiang couldn''t help but his eyes widened, and his anger exploded. Not only her, but the other three ghost kings are the same. Perhaps there is a big difference in personality, but the desire of the ghost kings for battle is almost the same, so they can''t tolerate their enemies and leave without them. Immediately, the four ghost kings looked at each other and held each other''s hands. Ghost power and fighting spirit burst out! "Wake up, the lost noble power!!!" With the joint call of the four ghost kings, the vast ghost power and fighting spirit rose to the sky, surrounded the four ghost kings, and then condensed into a ghost giant that is almost the same as the volcanic giant! "Roar!!!" The first time after appearing, the ghost giant directly roared and kicked on the side of the volcano giant, and the force beyond imagination kicked the volcano into the air, and then smashed it to the ground. "Before the battle is over, don''t think about going anywhere!" "Damn it!" In the sound of thunder, the volcano giant crawled out of the big hole. He got up and looked at the ghost giant in front of him. Even if he hopes to leave here and return to the Moon Palace, the sage of the earth understands that if he doesn''t defeat the opponent, he can do nothing. At the moment, the scorching breath burst from his body, spreading in all directions...... .. 1825 Chapter 121 The first one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You... are looking for a dead end!!" The roar of rage resounded like thunder, echoing in the space of the eastern battlefield, and along with the sound, the volcanic lava giant transformed by the sage of the earth blasted his own fist. Unimaginable rage and heat spread, as if toasting the surrounding void! In the trajectory of this punch, the distortion of space is even vaguely presented... "Hahaha!! This is just right!" Facing the horrible punch of the volcano giant that can almost distort the space, the ghost kings inside the ghost giant at this time felt the terrifying power of the punch, but there was no panic. To be precise, they laughed heartily under such threats. "Yes! It''s a rare giant of ghosts..." "I need such a strong enemy!" "Then, let''s fight!!" In the chaotic words, the ghost giant raised his left hand, and the boundless ghost and fighting spirit condensed on it, and it turned into a huge shield of gloomy toughness. "boom!!!" In the next moment, the fist of the volcano giant hit the shield of the ghost giant. It seemed that the roar of eardrum cracking suddenly echoed. Under the strong bombardment of the volcano giant, the ghost giant could not help but step back two steps, and the shield in his hand suddenly cracked. Obviously, in terms of pure power, volcanic giants are still stronger than ghost giants. but "Insufficient strength? So what!" The four-fold voice reverberated, and the ghost giant raised his right hand high, and the endless ghost energy and fighting spirit condensed into a huge blade of more than fifty meters. "We won''t lose here, take me a knife!!" As he spoke, the ghost giant waved the giant blade in his hand and slashed it at the volcano giant''s neck. In an instant, a crack appeared on the volcano giant''s neck. Had it not been for the bodies of the volcanic giants were all made of extremely hard lava, they would have severed their heads long ago. "Asshole!!!" At this moment, the volcano giant''s body heard a furious voice. Obviously, after receiving such an attack, the sage of the earth was very angry. "Fuck me to death!!!" I saw the volcano giant''s right hand suddenly force, breaking the shield of the ghost giant, and then brutally bullying him, grabbing the shoulders of the ghost giant with both hands. The blood basin full of magma opened, and the giant volcano burst out a burst of hot magma. A straight bombardment hit the front of the ghost giant''s body... "You should die!!!" Faced with such a situation, the ghost giant did not evade, holding the hilt in both hands, bullying himself up, as if he would not give up without completely beheading the volcanic giant... In other words, the two giants will not kill each other, and they will not give up! ... ... Just when the battle between the two epic giants entered a white-hot stage... The last of the four Moon Sages who attacked because of the sudden invasion, Water Sage, was looking at the red-haired boy in front of him with a wry smile. The battlefield in the West Zone that this sage is responsible for is at least hundreds of kilometers away.Novel No. 6 www.6haoxs.com But in any case, she has no way to pay attention! "It''s really interesting!" At this time, the red-haired young man standing in front of the Sage of Water looked at her leisurely and said with a chuckle, "I didn''t expect you to find me, it''s really amazing!" "...If you can, I don''t want to find your concubine at all!" There was a moment of silence, and the bitter smile on the water sage''s face became even greater. When she set out earlier, her speed was much slower than that of the earth sage and the wind sage. So when the other two sages joined the battlefield, she was still halfway... Although the speed is not fast, the perception ability of the water sage is extremely powerful, and can perceive all the subtle conditions within a radius of 10,000 meters through the water molecules in the air. Coincidentally, the sage-sama found a little abnormality and incoordination. At that time, the Sage of Water didn''t have any special thoughts, but he felt that the Moon was his and other people, and of course these intruders should be caught. Therefore, she delayed the time to enter the battlefield, after all, the army of the Moon Capital is not weak. After some investigations, she arrived here alone... Then I saw the red-haired boy in front of me. Just when they met, she saw the smell of flame remaining on the other person, that was the breath of the dead companion of the water sage, the sage of flames. Then, the news of the fall of the sage of the wind came from the enchantment of the moon... Immediately, the sage of water felt a little panic! After all, these sages of the month, except for the mysterious origin of the eight meanings of Yonglin, who are not gods, all of them have been corroded in the long years, which are not very firm. Even if the water sages situation is better, its not much better. Therefore, when facing Nagato, he naturally panicked subconsciously. "puff!" At this time, hearing the words of the sage of water, Nagato couldn''t help but laugh softly, "If you show weakness like this, it''s really not like you self-proclaimed noble fellows will say it." "..." Facing Nagato''s ridicule, the sage of water pursed his mouth. This was not reserved, but she really didn''t know what to do. After the stimulus brought by the death of the two companions, the sage''s long-sleeping spiritual sense was renewed. The death warning from the long-lost spiritual sense is constantly stimulating the nerves of this female sage... "not talking?" Looking at the look of the Sage of Water, Nagato couldn''t help raising his brows. Originally, he didn''t plan to meet this so-called Moon Sage. In fact, before the final battle, the red-haired boy was not even going to play. However, for a while, he failed to constrain his energy, and he was discovered by the woman in front of him. But when I was discovered, I was discovered! Nagato doesn''t care about these... just "It''s so boring!" Perceiving the sage of the moon with no demeanor before him, Nagato couldn''t help thinking of the ugly sage of the flame before, "you guys really have the name of a sage!" "With power alone, the mind is so bad that it is a mess. Sure enough, kill it!" Speaking of this, Nagato had already raised his left hand, and the energy of the void gathered at the fingertips of the young man. In just a moment, it condensed into a small...black pearl!.. 1826 Chapter 122-The second one! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" At the moment when the black ball was formed, an extremely intense change occurred instantly. Centered on the black pearl at the fingertips of the red-haired boy, a terrifying attraction appeared suddenly. No, it was not so much attraction as gravity. The dark pearl seems to have become the center of the physics law of the universe... The ground with a radius of several kilometers suddenly trembles at this moment, the atmosphere in the sky is surging down in an instant, and everything around is attracted by this terrifying force. "..." Seeing the change in front of him, the beautiful eyes of the Sage of Water couldn''t help but widen. Although she had foreseeed her own crisis a long time ago, the sage of water still had some extravagant hopes in her heart. She missed the supreme scenery too much, and she did not want to admit the current situation. Hope to escape reality is a true portrayal of the soul of the wise man before! But in the face of this terrible black pearl, the sage of the water finally had to admit the reality, and at this moment, the surrounding land and buildings burst apart. "boom!!!" Amid the roar, large chunks of cement and rocks flew towards the black pearl. It''s just that the black pearls closer to Nagato''s fingertips, whether they are large chunks of cement or building rocks, all disintegrate and gradually decompose into extremely fine particles. Until the end, these particles were swallowed by black pearls, leaving no trace. But the black pearl itself has not changed... In other words, the attraction is even greater! "Retreat!!" Feeling that the attraction in her body is getting stronger and stronger, the sage of water finally recovered from the shock, and the female sage subconsciously wanted to escape. Its just obvious that she has missed the best time to escape... "boom!!!" When she just took the first step back, the attractiveness around her instantly increased dozens of times. Under such circumstances, the sage of water not only could not continue to retreat, but was directly drawn by this force and flew towards the location of the black pearl. In an instant, the death warning from the sage''s spiritual consciousness was raised to the extreme... "Do not!!!" Immediately, the sage of water couldn''t help being a little hysterical. The vast law of water was exerted to the extreme in the hands of this somewhat crazy woman, and even its authority in the Moon Capital was used to the extreme. It''s just completely useless. Under this terrifying attraction, the power of the Sage of Water seems to have little effect. No matter what she does, it only delays the speed at which she is attracted to the past. However, none of these can change her fate close to Black Pearl. "Please, let me go!" After failing the struggle, the Sage of Water immediately issued his own plea to Nagato, "As long as you let me go, no matter what it is, I will promise you!!!" "Whether it is the capital of the month, even if it is myself, I will give it all to you!!" As long as he thinks of the consequences of his contact with that horrible thing, the sage of water is completely frightened, even if he betrays himself, the sage will also end up like this. Just... extract the book www.zhaishu8.com "Shaving!!!" With such a voice, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared directly in front of the Sage of Water, "The Moon City would have been taken down by me, and you are not worth mentioning!" While talking, Nagato''s right hand directly pinched the black pearl and pressed it on the forehead of the Sage of Water! "what!!!" Immediately, the sage of water issued a tragic cry. It''s just that this tragic cry soon disappeared, because under the terrifying gravity of the black pearl, the sage of water twisted his whole person and was completely absorbed. The huge enchantment of the moon oscillated again at this moment, symbolizing the fall of the third moon sage... Under the rendering of the sage''s blood, the black pearl turned into a deep blue color. "interesting!" Seeing this scene, Nagato held the dark blue pearl in his hand with great interest, "Is it really interesting to absorb everything about those women?" While Nagato was talking, the surrounding attraction quietly disappeared, no longer raging. It''s just that the surrounding environment has long been turned into ruins... Of course, Nagato doesn''t care about such things. After appreciating the things in his hands, Nagato''s attention shifted to other directions. As the existence who personally sent the sage of flame and sage of water to hell, Nagato realized two problems. The first problem is that the sages of the moon have fallen too thoroughly! And the second question is that the power of the Moon City should be more than that... After all, the so-called sage of the moon, the true heart has been mostly abolished! The red-haired teenagers don''t believe what obstacles they will be. You have to know that Nagato had a foreboding from the instinctual talent of the past that the moon would be very troublesome. "Then, there should be hidden power, I''m looking forward to it..." ... ... At the same time, the battlefield of the Western District of the Moon Capital. From here, an army of monsters, dominated by Tengu and Kappa of Yokai Mountain, attacked the Moon City. Compared with the monster army in the other three battlefields, this army is probably the most regular and powerful, because they are all monsters from the mountain of monsters, and their fighting tacit understanding is the best. In particular, the leader of the legion is Sesomaru, and there are two gods, Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwako, who accompanied the army. No matter how you compare it, this corps is the strongest. In the face of such an army of monsters, the army in the West District is not the strongest. In addition, the sage of the water who was originally in charge of the battlefield did not arrive because of sudden reasons... Under such circumstances, it is completely understandable that the battlefield has shown a one-sided scene. Except at the beginning, the monsters suffered some casualties because they were unfamiliar with the technology of the Moon City, and the monster army had an advantage throughout the war. Especially when Sesho Maru took the lead and shattered the fortifications of the Moon City... The result of the entire battlefield is directly without any suspense. When the sage of the water died, the Moon Legion in the western district was defeated almost at the same time. A large number of tengu were chasing enemies frantically, and the kappa were attracted by the technological weapons of the moon capital. And at this moment, Shisheng Maru lifted up his ghost teeth and gathered all the monsters together! Then, the big monster pointed the blade in his hand to the central area of ??the Moon City: "The whole army is advancing, the target, the core palace of the Moon City, those who stand in the way, kill without mercy!" .. 1827 Chapter 123 The fangs that gradually appear first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" Under the order of Sesei Maru, the Yokai Legion issued a shocking roar. After a hearty victory, the morale of the entire monster army is like a rainbow, and the bloodliness and murderous intent in all the monsters have been most comprehensively stimulated. Therefore, all the monsters became excited after hearing the command of Sesei Maru. "well!" Seeing the reactions of the surrounding monsters, and feeling the passionate passion that belongs to the monsters alone, even the indifferent Sasheng Maru couldn''t help but show a little smile. The so-called monsters are such free and unbridled existence! "Then, let''s make a complete fight!" As soon as he finished speaking, Shashengwan jumped into the void and rushed out toward the center of the Moon City in a volley-like manner, as fast as lightning. "Kill!!!" "Go to the death to follow Master Sesang Maru!" "Foolish people of the moon, hand over the city of the moon!" After seeing the actions of the Sesei Maru, the monsters yelled and followed closely, but the chaotic voice contained astonishing warfare and pride, and the endless murderous intent was full. The mighty demonic spirit swept across the world, making all the moon rabbits surviving around the battlefield tremble. "Ah, it''s really healthy." Behind and above the monster army, Yasaka Kanako was riding on the pure white clouds, watching the marching scene below, a touch of emotion appeared on his face: "I can''t help but think of the days when I was fighting, and I really miss it." "Humph!" Hearing what Yasaka Kanako said, Suwako Suwa, who was sitting next to her, couldn''t help snorting coldly. The former native god would never forget that she was also one of the targets of Kanako''s previous battles. Suwako Suwa was the god who stood at the apex of the native god, and Kanako Yasaka was the god of conquest sent by the Yamato god system to conquer other places in Yingzhou. The two are opposing gods in their innate position. The first time I met was a battle of life and death, and in that fierce battle, Suwako Shuya was defeated, losing his territory and kingdom of faith. The original Suwa Suwa would die because of this, but he survived because of his particularity. In fact, if it hadn''t been for her and Kanako to go through a lot of misfortunes, and even support each other through the catastrophe of the times, the hatred between the two would not have ended so easily. However, although he survived, it does not mean that Suwako didn''t care about that defeat. "Ah, sorry, sorry!" Hearing Suwako Suwa''s cold snort, Yasaka Kanako couldn''t help but apologize with a smile. For his godly child''s heart and mind, Yasaka Kanako was also a little speechless... Obviously, in many cases, Suwako''s stability and calculation are stronger than himself. This thought flashed in her mind, and the girl changed the subject and said, "By the way, Suwako, do you feel that there is something wrong with Yuezhi?" Suwako Suwa glanced sideways at Yasaka Kanako, but was too lazy to answer. The girl didn''t bother to express her own opinions about unfamiliar places. "You know, this is the site of the moonlit night!" Obviously, Yasaka Kanako did not expect his partner to answer, but thought to himself, "In my memory, this is a very sinister goddess." "If her hole cards are just these, I, Kanako, is the first to not believe it!" No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com "You know, the original Amaterasu God was all played around in circles." "Ah la la, for some reason, I am a little curious!" With that said, Yasaka Kanako drove the clouds under her feet and kept advancing with the army. As the army''s masters, she and Suwako could not fall behind. After all, this is the task assigned by their main god, Nagato! The most important thing is that after watching a big battle, the blood in Yasaka Kanako''s body began to boil, and the girl didn''t want to keep playing soy sauce here. The premonition of the gods told Yasaka Kanako that the real battle might have just begun... ... ... Yasaka Kanako''s hunch soon became a reality. In the beginning, the attack of the monster army was almost unprofitable, and the fortifications in the Moon Capital could not stop these monsters that had been completely burning. The people of the moon and the moon rabbits led by them are nothing more than praying mans arms... In less than ten minutes, the monster army broke through to the core area of ??the Moon Capital. But at this moment, amazing changes were born! "boom!!!" The entire Moon City shook in an instant... With the central palace in the capital of the moon as the core, mysterious fluctuations that are difficult to describe in words spread, and all the people of the moon and moon rabbits who were swept by the fluctuations instantly blushed. The frenzy and restlessness permeated, and the army guarding the Moon Capital went crazy! The moon people are no longer indifferent, and the moon rabbits are no longer timid... Under this will, in conjunction with the ultra-era technology in the core area, the Lunar Legion guarding the central core area has exerted an extremely amazing combat effectiveness. This caused the monster army that had just entered here to be hit hard instantly. "Humph!!!" Seeing this scene, Sesho Maru could not help but let out a grunt of dissatisfaction. At the moment, the big silver-haired monster pulled out from his waist the tooth blade he had forged in this world, the ghost and god tooth, and swung it towards the moon legion that was constantly attacking in the distance. In an instant, a cold sword appeared across the air, advancing at a terrifying speed, and rushed into the enemy''s camp. "boom!!!" Amid the sudden roar, the dense moon army in the eyes of Shashengmaru showed a long gap, but it was not waiting for Shashengmaru to order the monsters around him... The long gap was quickly filled by the moon rabbits. "Ok?" Seeing this change, Sesho Maru couldn''t help being slightly surprised, but soon, the silver-haired monster suddenly started, "The Moon Legion is in command, it''s really interesting." "Finally can''t help showing your fangs, see you in the moonlight!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Sasheng Maru subconsciously stepped on the ground under his feet. The big silver-haired monster can clearly perceive it, and as time goes by, the ground under its feet is undergoing some wonderful changes at an astonishing speed. When this change is completely over, I am afraid it will be when the real fangs of the Moon Capital light up... 1828 Chapter 124 Manifestation! Gao Tianyuan! Second more You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Then, let me help you speed up this process!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Sasheng Maru did not hesitate, and raised the demon knife in his hand at will. The cold light of the knife flickered, reflecting the ground in a radius of thousands of meters. Many crazy moon people and moon rabbits were exposed to the light with the sword, and they actually withdrew from their crazy state. Under this light, the entire battlefield could not help showing signs of sluggishness. "Gather, the power of the moon!" A lonely voice came out from the mouth of the killing pill, and echoed with the words of the big monster, and the endless cold moonlight gathered from all directions. The magnitude of its momentum made the entire battlefield stand still. Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwa, who were behind the legion, all showed surprised expressions, and there was a soft voice from the Yuedu Imperial Palace in the distance. "It''s almost there, then... the broken moon of Mingdao is broken!!" Ignoring the surprise of the surroundings, the spirit of the Sasheng Maru was all concentrated on the demon knife in his hand. After the moonlight power was almost accumulated, the big silver-haired monster swung the demon knife. The cold demon knife cut through the void directly, cutting out a crack of several hundred meters on the battlefield. The center of the crack is not the other, it is the endless depth and darkness. The dying moon of the underworld was broken, and the natural tooth was used to cut the profound meaning of the underworld. At this time, the killing pill was displayed with the ghost and divine tooth. Immediately, many moon people and moon rabbits fell into the crack. Soon, these moon people and moon rabbits were swallowed up by the endless darkness. More than that, this meditation is still releasing its own attraction... It seems that it wants to absorb more moon rabbits and moon people. "boom!!!" And just after Ming Dao appeared, the entire core area couldn''t help but violently oscillate. The core area that was originally in the mutation was stimulated by the breath of the underworld on the other side of the underworld, and the rate of change increased extremely, which directly caused the instability of the entire area. The turbulent earth seemed to be a harbinger before the catastrophe, and the monsters who were not afraid of heaven and earth were also terrified. In the face of this situation, a smile appeared on the face of Sesho Maru. At the same time, Nagato, who was quietly waiting for the opening of the final phase of the Lunar War, and Saya, who was lavishly scraping away the wealth of the Moon Capital, felt something. Zhou Yi raised the wine glass in his hand and drank to the moon in Ping An Jingli of Yingzhou Island on the ground: "I wish you success, Shashengwan!" ... ... "Damn it!" After some hesitation, Yasaka Kanako''s heart trembled. At first, Kanako didn''t have any special feelings, even if the Underworld appeared, Kanako just marveled that someone could cut the underworld passage out of thin air. But when the core area accelerated its mutation and showed a wonderful breath, she couldn''t sit still. Subconsciously, Yasaka Kanako looked at the pilgrims next to her, and she was not sure whether her perception was wrong, or that she wished she felt wrong! Unfortunately, what she saw was a pair of extremely certain eyes. "No doubt, Kanako!" For the first time, Suwa''s voice was filled with indifference, even hatred, "In the name of the god of Kun, I can be sure that this is the aura there!" "But how is this possible..." Hearing Suwako''s words, Kanako couldn''t help but speak, but she stopped speaking before she finished her words, because the world in front of her had completely changed!Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com The golden brilliance has spread all over the goddess'' vision for some time. The cold Moon City turned into a golden plain in an instant, and a trickling golden river ran through the entire plain, enclosing the palace in the middle of the plain. The looming divine might spread everywhere, making all the monsters feel unhappy. Seeing the scene at hand, there was a silent wave flashing in the depths of Yasaka Kanako''s eyes, and he sighed softly, as if there was unspeakable complexity. "It''s... it''s been a long time!" After a moment of silence, Yasaka Kanako finally calmed down completely, and said softly, "I didn''t expect to see you in this era, Takatenhara!" "boom!!!" As soon as Kanako''s words fell, there was a slight shock in the entire golden space, as if he was happy for someone to remember its existence. Yes, this is Gao Tianyuan, the divine realm of the Yamato god system that has passed away! It is unimaginable that the trump card hidden in the Moon City turned out to be such a realm of gods. Kanako and Suwako couldn''t help but wonder if Tsukiyomi saw the Yamato god system looted. This kind of thing is too hard to imagine, at least the monsters generally cannot accept this situation. This is especially true after hearing Yasaka Kanako say "Taka Amahara". In an instant, the monster army couldn''t help but feel chaotic. And at this moment-- "Hahaha!!!" The always indifferent big silver-haired monster laughed involuntarily, and the wild laughter made the surrounding monsters show a look of astonishment. They couldn''t believe that their extremely cold and arrogant Great Tengu had such a side. It''s just that the Sesho Maru at this time was not in the mood to pay attention to the thoughts of the monsters. At the moment when Gao Tianyuan appeared, the big monster had an unspeakable throbbing in his heart. Sesei Maru clearly foresaw that it was time to break the current bottleneck by himself... At the moment, the big silver-haired monster stepped forward and couldn''t wait to move forward. The monster sword in his hand swung out first. The icy sword pressure turned into a violent sword aura, blasting towards the palace in the center of the Golden Plain. The piercing sound, as if telling the world about its sharpness. just "Bold!!!" As the sword qi approached the palace, such violent shouts sounded from all over the plain, and the terrifying divine might suddenly echoed throughout the plain. Both the monster army and the moon army were suppressed by the divine power and fell to the ground one after another. A thunderbolt suddenly smashed into the void and bombarded the ground, and then a stalwart warrior with a circular current appeared directly on the path of Jian Qi. "Keng!!!" Suddenly drew out the sword from his waist, the stalwart figure smashed the sword energy directly, and the sword pointed at the Sasheng Maru, "You dare to offend the power of Gao Tianyuan, you damn it!" "exactly!" "Let us punish you next day!" "kill!" After the stalwart figure had finished speaking, such violent shouts continued to sound around, and then the golden light flashed all over the body, and existences of different shapes appeared. Their figures are filled with supernatural powers that people can''t ignore, and the combination makes people feel trembling... 1829 Chapter 125 Unparalleled Great Demon [Part Three] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gao Tianyuan gods! Although these shining golden guys didn''t say their name taboo, all seeing their existence subconsciously showed this name taboo in their hearts. And they did not hesitate to accept the fact that''the other party is the gods of Gao Tianyuan''. This is the recognition and manifestation of the plane consciousness for the existence of the gods of Gao Tianyuan! Immediately, including Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwako, the many creatures of the Yokai Legion and the Moon Legion all fell into a boundless shock. Even the moon people with indifferent feelings are no exception... Originally Gao Tianyuan''s manifestation was already an astonishing thing, making people feel unusually unreality, but now the reappearance of Gao Tianyuan''s gods is completely shocking the world. After the shock, all the creatures felt fear. In any case, the nature of the existence of normal creatures is too far from that of the gods, and the existence of strength can''t even stand in the power of the gods. The most important thing is that what appears at this time is not one god, but many gods... The Yamato God System claims to have 8 million gods. Although the number of gods appearing here is not so exaggerated, they are also quite a few. The number of gods is almost reaching four digits. This amount is absolutely terrifying in this era, enough to overthrow the civilization on the ground and start over. Facing such a terrible power, normal creatures would have long since retired. just "kill!!!" The Shasheng Maru, who was striding forward, did not retreat but moved forward. Facing the astonishing number of gods, the silver-haired big monster swung the monster knife in his hand without hesitation. "The wound of super wind!!" The ghosts and gods volleyed out, and countless wind blades swept up, heading towards the gods. "What a courage!" Obviously, the gods did not expect that in front of the power of their own and others, the monster in front of him did not kneel and beg for mercy, but instead directly launched an attack. Immediately, all the gods who appeared here were furious. Almost coincidentally, dozens of wind gods stepped out of the ranks of the gods, and at the same time manipulated the wind power in the plain, turning into a heavy barrier. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A sudden roar erupted in Gao Tianyuan, and the raging air current echoed. "Damn it, is that guy going to die?" At this time, Yasaka Kanako was awakened by the roar. Although she doubted that the fallen gods would appear here, she realized that it was not time to be in a daze. From her own standpoint, the girl can''t just watch the Sesho Maru go to death. The girl and Suwako glanced at each other. The two gods were accurately dispatching to help the Sesho Pill, but they didn''t wait for them to act, and a message burst into their hearts. Immediately, both Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwa were stunned. Because at this moment, they all received Nagato''s order: "Stay on the spot, try to protect the Yokai Legion, and don''t get involved in the Sesomaru war!" ... ... On the other side, the Sesho Maru couldn''t make a single blow, but there was no accident. Originally, a move like Wind Wound didn''t have much technical content, even if it was an improved one, the Shashengwan never expected this move to play a role. This knife is only Sesei Maru''s response to the previous threats of the gods and an expression of his own will. And the effect is obvious, the gods have already understood the intention of the Sesho Wan. Then, they were completely angry... "kill!" After the wind barrier was lifted, dozens of wind-related gods rushed out of the gods, "Since you are a monster using the power of the wind, let you die under the power of the wind!" 97 Chinese www.97wz .net In the unison shouts, dozens of gods used the power of the wind! "boom!!!" Gao Tianyuanshang suddenly set off a pitch-black tornado. It is impossible to describe the existence of this tornado, as if the wind of too much color has gathered and turned into pitch black. Compared with the cyan wind that the wise man named before, the wind seemed even more terrifying. As if he wanted to choose someone and eat, it swept towards the Sahoku Pill. Before its main body reached the side of the Shishengwan, the silver-haired monster felt pain in the skin of the big monster. The Shishengwan would never doubt that if he took this attack without defense, his body would definitely be strangled to death. , Turned into a cloud of dust between heaven and earth. just "So weak!" A look of doubt flashed across the eyes of the big silver-haired monster. Although the tornado in front of me was powerful, it didn''t seem to be as strong as Sasheng Maru imagined. Judging by the breath of the gods who attacked by Sansheng Maru, their attacks should be more than that. And now, their attacks are more than ten times weaker than what Sesei Maru expected! "Sure enough, these gods are tricky!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the movements in Sasheng Maru''s hands kept on, holding the hilt of the demon sword with his right hand, and before the dark storm touched him, he violently stepped forward and swung the blade. The cold blade suddenly slashed on the dark tornado... "boom!!!" Suddenly, under the knife''s blade, it changed dramatically. A storm of steel color emerged from the pitch-black tornado, swallowing the tornado that seemed to swallow everything in retrograde, and blasted towards the dozens of gods in the sky. The sudden change and the speed block even made the gods too late to react. "what!!!" "I don''t want to go back!!" "Damn it!" Accompanied by the slightly messy wailing of the gods, a storm of steel-like color swept up, frontally bombarding the bodies of dozens of gods, causing a violent explosion. Dozens of gods didn''t even have much resistance, and they were torn to pieces by the storm. The terrifying shock wave spread in all directions, filling the entire golden space, and the huge plain was also violently impacted. In this shock, Sesei Maru and the gods were still facing each other. With the passing of dozens of gods, these so-called Gao Tianyuan gods truly realized the extraordinaryness of the enemy in front of them. At the moment, the eyes of the gods gradually showed a positive expression. "Very well, I seem to underestimate you!" At this moment, the stalwart man who appeared first spoke up. Even under the continuous impact, the man''s voice was still very clear and unaffected: "I am Gao Tianyuan''s Jianyu Thunder God, in the name of my lord god, attack, the gods of Gao Tianyuan!" "Yes!!!" After Yujian Thor, the gods answered loudly. The endless divine power burst out from the gods, directly suppressing the shock waves raging around, and then the endless divine power directly impacted on the body of the Sesho Maru in a substantive form. "boom!!!" In an instant, Sasheng Maru''s feet plunged into the ground, and the ground around him sank more than half a meter under the pressure of the mighty power. The combined divine might of the gods gave Sashengwan a counterattack in the first place. just "Still a long way to go!!!" Under such pressure, the eyes of the Shashengwan could not help showing a scarlet color, violent fighting intent and murderous intent permeated, and the unparalleled demon power burst out!.. 1830 Chapter 126 Wushuang Great Demon [Part 2] First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom! Boom!!!" Feeling the terrifying supernatural power suppressed on me, the Shashengwan can clearly feel that the heart in my body is beating thumping... The blood belonging to the big monster was surging frantically, causing a blush to surface on the face of the Sesho Maru. In an instant, the big silver-haired monster couldn''t help showing a little trance. Although the true situation of the four-digit gods in front of them seems to be somewhat problematic, there is no doubt about the divine might of them. Under this circumstance, their combined power is enough to crush any existence present. Even Sashengwan felt an unexplainable suffocation. If it weren''t for the existence of the ontology, the spiritual realm of the Sesho Maru was more than one level higher than his strength at this time, I am afraid that in the face of such pressure, he would not even have the ability to fight. But even if it can fight, the odds of Sesho Maru''s victory are still not high, it can be said that it is very slim. It stands to reason that at this time Sesho Maru should call for foreign aid. Whether it is Nagato or Saya, even the two gods behind him are good helpers. As long as someone helps to share the pressure, the odds of winning the Saseiwan will be greatly increased. However, at this time Sesho Maru had no such thoughts. Unimaginable Jieyu and fighting intent burst into the heart of the big silver-haired monster, causing him to completely ignore the gap between each other and madly release the demon power in his body. "boom!!!" The ground under his feet shattered, and the figure of Sasheng Maru turned into an afterimage and rushed out. Its target was the gods standing not far in front of him. "So courageous!" Seeing the actions of the Sesho Maru, the headed Jianyu Thunder God couldn''t help but admire, "It''s just a pity that I met your Excellency in this situation, then... kill!" "Yes!!!" Hearing the command of Yujian Thunder God, three or four hundred gods flew out of the gods behind him, floating in the air. These gods were all sky gods of the Yamato god system. I saw that these gods shot one after another, and in an instant, the world changed color. "boom!!!" In the sudden thunder, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and various special waters turned into endless rainstorm swords to blast down, and countless thunders turned into roaring thunder dragons, biting towards the killing pills. "Humph!" Facing such a situation, Sasheng Maru did not reduce his speed, but while attacking, raised the demon knife in his hand, bursting out infinite demon spirit! "The Profound Canglong Breaks!!" Accompanied by the voice of the silver-haired monster, the endless monster power burst out instantaneously materialized, condensed into a blue dragon, covering the body of the Sesho Maru. In the eyes of outsiders, the Shashengwan turned into an attacking dragon almost instantly! then "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Crisis rainstorms and vicious thunder dragons hit the attacking blue dragon one after another, with roars one after another, without any pause at all. Under such circumstances, although the old man has been hit hard, he still keeps moving forward. That kind of stubborn and unyielding, or stubborn attitude of persistence, makes all the existence that I see can''t help but feel a heartfelt throbbing in the heart. "Roar!!!" Abruptly, Canglong let out a earth-shaking neigh. The terrifying demon power that surpassed the limit burst out, and the surrounding rainstorm sword and thunder dragon fell into a little space under the impact of this sudden demon power. But at this moment, Canglong seized the opportunity and rushed out of the encirclement with an indomitable attitude. In just a moment, Canglong rushed to the front of Yujian Thunder God. "Boom!!!" 56 novel www.56xs.net The dragon head lifted up high and collided head-on with Thor. At the moment, the body of the dragon, which was already somewhat broken, collapsed and turned into countless arrows of demon power, spreading in all directions, and the surrounding gods who had no time to react were caught. Several gods even screamed and died because of such attacks... "Ah!!!" Holding the ghost teeth, Shashengwan confronted Thor, who was holding the divine sword, with some gasps, but smiled softly, "It seems that you guys are strong but strong, and the defense is so weak!" "Ha, there is no way, after all, we have been dead for a long time!" Jianyu Thunder God laughed bravely when he heard the words of Shashengwan, and then burst out with supernatural power on his body, flying the Shashengwan away, and then said loudly: "Come on, Valkyrie on the battlefield, it''s time to exercise the authority to kill!" "Yes!!!" Under the cheers of Jianyu Thunder God, more than four hundred battlefield warlords rushed up, holding various magic weapons, and surrounded the Sashi Pill. Immediately, the clanging sound of constant metal collision echoed, and Sesei Maru fought against the Valkyrie. The gods who can be called Valkyrie are powerful beings that have emerged from the battlefield. The martial arts skills are naturally tempered and full of terrible lethality, but the Sahomaru is not an ordinary existence. I don''t know how many years of fighting, so that the silver-haired monster''s combat skills have already reached its peak. "boom!!!" The terrifying divine might and the raging demon power collided with each other, and the battle between the Valkyrie and the big monster instantly became white-hot, and endless vigor burst out everywhere. Soon, Shashengwan was hung up on his body, and two wounds were severely marked on the back. The ferocity of the big silver-haired monster broke out completely at this moment. "Roar!!!" I saw the silver-haired big monster burst out with endless violent demon power. With his right hand, he swung away the sword that had been killed in front of him with his right hand. The left hand stuck out and grabbed the attacker''s head. "boom!!!" In the next moment, the head of the god burst open like a watermelon. Such a violent and savage posture instantly frightened the surrounding gods, and the following development let the gods know that this is just the beginning. Because the fierceness of Sashengwan was increasing at an alarming rate, and it became more and more terrifying. Many gods were stunned by this terrifying ferocity, and then perished at the hands of the Sashengwan. But more gods reacted quickly. They looked at each other and cooperated with each other to limit the violent monster to a certain range. Even so, in a short period of time, it seems difficult to tell the outcome of the battle... At the moment, the other gods couldn''t help it anymore, and the sky gods suspended in the air shot one after another, covering the battlefield with their own domain of waiting for gods. A large number of water dragons condensed by the rainstorm, and thunder dragons tumbling out of the dark clouds, have joined the battlefield. "Let''s go too!" When the rest of the gods saw this scene, they also rushed forward. On the terrifying battlefield, such as curses, etc., a variety of fighting methods appeared one after another. The pressure on Sasaomaru suddenly increased to the extreme. but "Roar!!!" The big silver-haired monster uttered a terrifying roar. As if it was a rebound under pressure, an unimaginable fierceness burst out of the body of the Sesho Maru, filling the entire battlefield, and the black clouds in the sky retreated directly with the roar. The gods and various attacks that surrounded the big monsters retreated at this moment. The power of Sasaemaru rose to the extreme in an instant... 1831 Chapter 127 The power of the demon is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The capital of the moon, the fragmented eastern battlefield. The epic battle that took place here has ended, no longer the roar of the past, the magma that diffused from the cracks in the earth gradually became cold, and only a large amount of smoke appeared. And in the center of the entire battlefield is a huge pit with a diameter of at least one hundred meters. From the four angles of the pothole, the Four Heavenly Kings of the Ghost Race are standing there separately. The images of the four ghost kings at this time were not very good, and the clothes on the girls were obviously damaged, and some even half kneeled on the ground, panting. Although the image is not good, all four of them have a faint smile on their faces. Because in the previous battle, they won... The sage of the earth who was defeated in the battle was lying on the bottom of the huge pothole, with all his limbs broken, and his body was dripping with blood, just a breath away. "call!!!" Exhaling a deep breath, Cuixiang stood up straight, feeling the movement from a distance, "What a shocking fluctuation, it''s surprising!" While she was talking, the girl raised one of her hands, and ghosts burst from her fingertips. Obviously, Yichu Cuixiang is ready to completely solve the sage of the earth. just-- "Ahem, I advise you not to do it, except if you want your companion to die!" A slightly intermittent voice came from under the pothole, a rare feeling of indifferent in the voice, which made Cuixiang stop his hands unconsciously. "What do you mean, fellow!" Squinting his eyes, Cuixiang asked in a low voice. The other three ghost kings around couldn''t help but look at each other, showing curious expressions. "Nothing special!" At the bottom of the pothole, the sage of the earth looked towards the sky with his eyes blankly, "I just didn''t expect to be able to wake up from his original sin when he was dying..." With that said, the sage of the earth couldn''t help but think of his past and smiled bitterly. The sages at this time were very clearly aware of an astonishing fact that the entire Moon Capital was actually a Gu, and the so-called Moon Sages were just Gu worms. "See you on the night of the moon, you have been angry with our rudeness, but it''s not all you condone." "The other three are dead, I''m afraid I don''t have much time..." Thinking of this, the sage of the earth felt the fluctuations coming from a distance, and sighed softly, "Gao Tianyuan can take it out directly. It seems that you have succeeded. See you on Moonlight." ... ... The core area of ??the Moon City, the place where the God Realm of Gao Tianyuan manifested. At this time, the battle was still continuing, and the fighting power of the Sesho Maru that suddenly ran away soared at a speed that ordinary people could not imagine, and it danced in the encirclement of the gods. Or claws, or knives, or feet, or even teeth were used, and the Sasaomaru slaughtered the gods frantically! Almost every first half or minute, a pillar of gods fell on the spot. The performance of the big monster completely shocked the entire Gaotianyuan divine realm. "Okay, so amazing! Great Tengu, so amazing!!" On the edge of the battlefield, a tengu girl who was standing behind Yasaka Kanako but not unconscious could not help but exclaimed, her eyes full of worship. "Humph!" Hearing the girl''s words, Yasaka Kanako couldn''t help but snorted, "It''s only time to worship, little girl, after today, there will be no Big Tengu Killing Pill!" "I really don''t understand what he is thinking. I would rather exhaust the source than do us help!" Speaking of this, Yasaka Kanako couldn''t help showing a slightly depressed look on his face. "how come?!" Although the Tengu Girl is young, she also understands the end of exhaustion. At the moment, the girl''s eyes on the battlefield can''t help showing a little worry. Then, she saw it in horror, and Sesho Maru was sluggish, and she was stabbed.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com ... ... "Humph!" In the muffled sound, without any hesitation, the movement of the hand of the Shasheng Maru directly split the god who had attacked him from the top of his head, splashing golden blood. Such a cruel move made the offensive of the surrounding gods slow for a while. And just as Shishengwan was about to use this opportunity to adjust his breathing, a thunderstorm sounded in the sky, and the figure of Jianyu Thunder God appeared out of thin air. "It''s now, take my sword, the soul of Budu!!" The legendary Sword of Killing pierced the void, rippled a little, and then slashed directly on the head of the Sashiwan Maru in a mysterious trajectory. Faced with such a situation, Shashengwan had to give up his intention to adjust his breathing and approached with a knife. "Keng!!!" Guishenya and Budu Yuhun Sword had a head-on collision. The fierce sword aura and the sword aura sufficient to kill the gods burst at the same time, turning into a vast storm of swords and swords, dispersing all the surrounding gods. In an instant, Sesei Maru and Kenyu Thor became the only two protagonists on the battlefield. however "Ahem!" At this moment, Shasheng Wan let out a cough. Blood flowed from the corner of the big silver-haired monster''s mouth, and the terrifying ferocity surrounding the big monster had dropped more than once in an instant. At the moment, the surrounding gods showed a touch of joy. Because they saw victory come... "why?" At this time, Jianyu Thunder God did not rush to kill the Sesho Maru, but asked suspiciously, "I don''t understand why a monster like you chooses such a path that is close to death." "...Ahem, why?" After coughing up blood again, Shashengwan took a few heavy breaths, and then a wanton smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which made Jianyu Thunder God feel bad. "There is no why, or, I like it, I am happy!" The blood-stained battle robe rose up without the wind, and the blood-stained indifferent face of Sashengwan suddenly showed a flamboyant and wanton look, and the ferocity returned! "boom!!!" Under the sudden appearance of the vastness, Jianyu Thunder God was directly slashed and flew by the Sesho Maru. "Hahaha!!!" After Zhanfei Thunder God, Shasheng Maru did not chase, but stood still and laughed loudly, "I understand, I finally understand, what am I missing..." "It turns out that all I lacked is a demon''s heart, a demon''s will, a demon''s life!" "If you can have such a gain, why not give up this body!!" "The humble god, take a good look at the power of the demon!!" Speaking of this, the silver-haired monster ignited a flame of gold and silver out of thin air. Soon, the flame burned all over the body of the monster, turning it into a burning man. And in this process, the temperature of the entire Gaotianyuan Divine Region rose extremely, and terrifying pressure permeated. That is beyond the coercion of all the gods present, the coercive coercion! "Roar!!!" The earth-shattering roar suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the flames of gold and silver spread suddenly, burning in all directions, and in a blink of an eye, it burned all over the realm of God. Except for the two gods who guarded the monster army and the monsters, all beings were plunged into flames. Even the gods could not help screaming under such flames... Suddenly, in the entire God''s Domain, wailing sounds one after another. .. 1832 Chapter 128 Return and the second generation first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gao Tianyuan''s God Realm had already turned into a sea of ??flames. The golden flames were just to the yang, the silver flames were yin and cold, and the sea of ??flames intertwined with yin and yang was like a terrifying grinding disc, wiping out all the creatures in it. Even the gods could not resist such flames, let alone those moon legions. In just a moment, all the moon people and moon rabbits turned into ashes. And the remaining gods are constantly wailing... "This, how is this possible!!" Jianyu Thunder God looked at everything around him blankly, and there was a mass of paste in his head. It was not that his receptivity was too bad, but that the change was too sudden and weird. Thor admitted that the big monster that confronted the gods was indeed an outstanding existence that was rare in a thousand years. But what he understood more was that the opponent''s chance of defeating the gods was close to zero. Even if the gods at this time were not in a complete posture, but just a ray of obsession before death, the strong vitality and defensive power that the gods should have did not exist. It''s fair to say that the big monster''s runaway can match the gods... After all, he was at the cost of consuming his own origin, as soon as the time came, he would naturally lose. But what is this terrifying sea of ??flames that can be wiped out by gods! Thor really couldn''t understand everything in front of him. "This is the power of the demon!" At this moment, a leisurely voice rang in Jianyu Lei Shen''s ears, and then Lei Shen was surprised to find that the flames in front of him surged and condensed into the shape of the Sashi Maru. The erratic figure fully explained the situation of the big monster at this time... He is almost burnt out! "...That''s it!" There was silence for a while, and a smile appeared on Thor''s strong face, "Even so, really, it''s probably too long after death, even I''m not like me anymore." "No matter, I won''t wait for death obediently, so let''s fight!" While talking, Thor''s stalwart stepped in front of him, and his right hand lifted the Sword of Killing in his hand, the horrible Sword of Killing aura condensed, revealing its sharp edge. Although it cannot be seen on the surface, Thor clearly understands that he will not stay in this sea of ??fire for long. Instead of obediently being burned to death, he would rather have the last game. "it is good!" Facing Thor''s request, Shashengmaru closed his eyes and said. As soon as the silver-haired monster''s words fell, the surrounding sea of ??gold and silver rioted, and the two-color flames of gold and silver were intertwined, turning into flame dragons, roaring out. "kill!!!" Without fear of the incoming flame dragon, Lei Shen launched a decisive charge. Under the horrible aura that seemed to put life and death out of the way, Thunder God seemed to have turned into a supreme sword of killing gods, slashing the flame dragon blocking him. One, two, three...In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen flame dragons were annihilated under the sword aura. It''s just a pity that Thor''s aura is only a short burst after all. After killing a dozen flame dragons in a row, Thor''s charge lost its fearsome impact, and then, he was very naturally drowned by countless flame dragons. "After all, it''s just some defective products!" Seeing this scene, Shishengwan couldn''t help sighing softly in her heart.Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowo.com The golden eyes glanced at the palace that was burning with flames at the end of the field of vision, and Shisheng Maru felt a pity for a while, there was clearly a more powerful existence there. However, after the body burned, the time for his will to stay in this world was running out. "Forget it, I won''t stay more!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the will of the Shashengwan was urged, and the huge sea of ??flames violently rioted, and the wailing that had been one after another disappeared. Thousands of gods burned completely under the flames of Sesho Maru. "gone!" Looking around, the monsters were already sober, but Sesomaru didn''t care, just stayed for a while on the Tengu girl behind Yasaka Kanako, and then flew. "boom!!!" The flames in the gods'' realm seemed to be flowing water, rushing to the phantom of the Sahomaru one after another, and within a moment, all the surrounding flames melted into the phantom. then "Boom!!!" The fluctuations of space echoed. Carrying a vast amount of energy, the will of the Sasheng Maru penetrated time and space, and in an instant, it directly passed through the chaos and entered the body of the suspended chaotic starry sky. The sleeping vast monster dog moved slightly and couldn''t help but open his eyes. The golden sunlight and the deserted moonlight cut through the chaos. But soon, the monster dog closed his eyes again and fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up again, it was when the big monster broke through the realm of Dao Sage. ... ... At this time, Gao Tianyuan God Realm. The sudden disappearance of the scorching fire made the surrounding environment a lot more empty, and the grassy plains suddenly turned into a dry land. There is nothing here except the broken palace. The monsters, whose leader and enemies were lost, stood at a loss, but soon their attention was attracted by an object in the sky. It was a deserted demon sword, and a white tengu mask dyed with red stripes. After being silent for a while, all the monsters realized that it was a''relic'' left by their leader, and immediately a wave of waves flashed in the eyes of the monsters, or tengu. But before they acted, the demon sword and the tengu mask moved by themselves. "Wow!!!" In the sudden burst of air, the demon sword pierced through the void and inserted into the feet of the Tengu girl behind Yasaka Kanako, and the dog mask closed the girl''s face that day. "boom!!!" In an instant, the tengu girl, who was originally just an ordinary monster, exploded with a powerful pressure comparable to that of a big monster. Feeling this change, all the monsters couldn''t help but look at each other. They were not stupid, they naturally realized that that day the dog girl was probably the second generation of the big dog selected by the big dog. Faced with such a change, the other monsters are fine, but the tengu''s mood is a bit complicated. It''s just that there is no time for the monsters to adapt to this change. because-- "boom!!!" The broken palace in the distance exploded... 1833 Chapter 129 Lingji Erin second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battlefield of the Eastern District of the Moon Capital Although it is very likely that the sage of the earth made a suspicious formation, after hearing his weird remarks, even if he was heartless, the ghost kings could not completely ignore it. Therefore, after a brief silence, the four ghost kings fished out the dying sage out of the pothole. Then, they got information beyond their imagination... "Hehe, this is really hard to laugh!" After hearing the sage of the earth, Xingxiong Yongyi, who reacted, couldn''t help taking out the wine gourd from his waist and taking a big sip, suppressing his shock. "Give me a bite too!" Yichu Cuixiang, who also said that he was also scared, snatched the gourd from Yongyi who had just drunk a sip of wine. "Asshole, this is my wine, why not drink your own." "It broke accidentally during the fight." "That''s what you deserve!" "Do you want to fight, Dai Niu Yongyi!" "Haha, my old lady will accompany me at any time, so I don''t want to drink fragrance!!" Inexplicably, Yichu Cuixiang and Xingxiong Yongyi directly faced each other. The four ghost horns looked at each other, and there seemed to be faint sparkles flashing between the four eyes... "Hehe, you guys are so funny, ahem!" Seeing this scene, the sage of the earth leaning on the rock could not help but utter a soft voice, but he was really hurt so badly that he accidentally coughed out blood. "Hmph, made you laugh!" The always calm ghost fairyHua Ibaraki couldn''t help covering his cheeks with a fan, and then looked at the sage, "Right, you said before, Yuezhi was built with Gao Tianyuan as the foundation." "Then the abundant divine power in the central area just now is Gao Tianyuan." "should be!" After a little silence, the sage of the earth slowly said, "I''m afraid it''s not just Gao Tianyuan, the gods who want to come to Gao Tianyuan should all be summoned." "After all, in the core of Gao Tianyuan, there is the last mark of the gods in the world." "what!" Hearing the words of the sage of the earth, the ghost kings couldn''t help being shocked. But this is no way. A past god of the sage of the earth made them very troublesome to deal with. If the gods of Gao Tianyuan reappear, what else are they playing. "No, worry, those guys are just scum." As if seeing the worries of the ghost king, the sage of the earth said comfortingly, but as he said, his face couldn''t help but darken: "Those, guys, I''m afraid they are all sacrifices of that guy, just like me..." While speaking, the eyes of the sage of the earth looked at the great enchantment in the sky covering the capital of the moon. It was the beginning of everything and the end of everything. At this moment, the sage seemed to sense something, and his eyes widened. "Not good, knot..." However, before he finished speaking, the whole body was softened and he lost his breath directly, and the next moment, the enchantment in the sky glowed with wonderful waves. The four ghost kings glanced at each other, leaving only the ghost tribe team organized by Jin Jialuo. The other three ghost kings rushed towards the center of the Moon Capital. "It''s started..." You Fate Book www.yyshu8xs.com Over the battlefield in the northern zone, Bayi Yonglin sighed slightly, and no longer paid attention to the confrontation with Yayunzi, she turned around and walked out of the barrier. In just an instant, the last sage of the moon disappeared on the vast moon. "Ah, it looks like it''s time to play." Watching the sage''s departure quietly, the monster sage covered his chin as always, "However, it''s better to stay safe at this time." As soon as the voice fell, the monster sage fell into a gap and disappeared. As for what to do with the monsters they brought, the monster sages will not pay attention to it. Anyway, one of the purposes of this war is to make the monsters shed enough blood! And at the moment when the monster sage disappeared, Nagato, who was walking on the streets of the Moon City, stopped. Then the red-haired boy shook his head and moved forward again. "Brother Nagato, wait for me!" With a soft voice, the black goth girl appeared next to the red-haired boy out of thin air, parallel to it. "Are you ready?" "Ok!" ... ... The central area of ??the Moon Capital, Gaotianyuan God Realm. The monsters looked solemnly at the exploded palace in the center of God''s Domain, because at this moment, all the creatures in God''s Domain felt a chill. Soon, a faint divine might diffused from the ruins, and a full moon appeared in the sky! "Humph!" Perceiving the changes in the surroundings, Yasaka Kanako''s eyes were full of dignity, but a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "It seems that it is finally our turn to take action." "Well, yes!" As if echoing Kanako''s words, Sakuya Suwako said so. After becoming the subordinate gods of Nagato, the nature and power of the two gods have undergone earth-shaking changes, and I am worried that no enemies will come to fight... Of course, the enemy that is about to appear in front of me seems a bit too strong. But the two gods dont care too much... There is someone behind them anyway! However, before the two gods acted, a figure came out first. It was no one else, and it was indeed the Tengu girl who had previously obtained the''Relic'' of the Sasa Pill. As the girl walked out, the pressure on her body continued to increase! Looking at the girl''s petite back, the faces of the monsters kept changing, because they were all clearly aware that the blood pressure contained in the pressure was getting higher and higher. Obviously, the girl''s blood level is improving in an incomprehensible form... In just a short period of time, the coercion rose to an unimaginable level. Finally, a monster could not bear the coercion and knelt on the ground. Like the Dornob effect, the huge army of monsters actually knelt to the ground. "All the demons listen to the order!" At this time, the Tengu girl stopped her advancement, facing the divine power that was constantly coming from the place, the girl raised the ghost and teeth in her hand "My name is Lingjiu Irin, thanks to the love of Sesumaru, I serve as the second-generation tengu of the mountain of monsters at this moment! In my name, lend me your power, monsters! "Oh!!!" .. 1834 Chapter 130: Gods Domain Is Destroyed First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lingji Erin felt that he was the luckiest tengu in the world. Obviously it was just an ordinary tengu in the mountain of monsters, with poor blood purity and unsatisfactory talents, and joined the Lunar Invasion Army as a cannon fodder. According to common sense, her ultimate destiny is probably to die silently. It''s just that time has come, she was chosen by Master Sesomaru! The big tengu mask on his face is constantly permeating with cold aura, silently incorporating a lot of experience and memory into the girls mind, and the demon knife in his hand releases a scorching aura, shuttles through the girls body, bringing those blood veins The impurities continue to burn out. But in a moment, she stepped into the big monster realm that countless monsters dream of. Is there anything more fortunate than what is happening now? In the real reality, there may be... However, in the eyes of the girl, there is nothing in this world happier than this kind of thing, and the gratitude in the girl''s heart is stirring. Therefore, facing the coming crisis, Lingjiu Yilin stood up without hesitation. As the second-generation Tengu, she has the responsibility to lead her companions out of danger. and so "Lend me your power, monsters!!" The girl deeply understands that although her strength has greatly increased, she still has a cloud-like difference compared to her predecessor, the Great Tengu, at least she will definitely not be able to kill thousands of gods. Even if she burns herself completely like the Sashengwan, she can''t do this kind of thing. However, she does not just represent herself... The sincere call aroused the resonance of the monsters. At the moment, all the monsters have contributed their own demon power, and a series of dark and deep demon powers emerged, converging into a vast torrent. Such a scene is exceptionally conspicuous in this golden gleaming God Realm... "boom!!!" Under the perfusion of the torrent, the power of Lingjiu Yilin instantly climbed to the limit, and the unspeakable existence filled the entire empty and silent God''s realm. What Nagato and Sesei Maru had never been able to do was realized in Reiki Erin. Inherited from the slick ghost plane, it is different from the overbearing suppression of Nagato and Sesumaru, which is completely different from the ghosts who resonated with warfare. The Hyakki Yakou, purely in the name of bondage, appears here! ... ... "Om!!!" As if sensing the threat of Lingji Erin, there was movement again in the ruins of the temple. The bright moon hanging high in the sky was inadvertently blurred, changing into two, two to four, four to eight... In a blink of an eye, hundreds of bright moons appeared across the sky. The huge God''s Domain resonated slightly with it, and hundreds of bright moons have condensed amazing divine power. Almost at the next moment, a silver-white magic cannon beam burst out on all the bright moons, blasting towards the monsters headed by Lingji Erin. The magic cannon hasn''t arrived yet, and the monsters standing in front of the magic cannon feel a strong murderous intent. Obviously, the master of God''s Domain had murderous intentions on the monsters! "Humph!" Perceiving these changes, Lingjiu Yilin couldn''t help but whispered. The big tengu''s mask covered the girl''s expression, but it couldn''t stop her disdain.Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com I saw the newly promoted big tengu lift up the ghost teeth in his hand... The dark beam of demon power burst out from under her feet and rose into the sky. "Although I am now..." "No, I''m afraid I won''t be able to be as powerful as Sasomaru-sama in the future!" Lifting up the ghost teeth in his hand, Lingji Erin''s mind flashed such words, "But as the second great tengu, I also have things I can do." "That is, let you, a hidden god, look at the true power of monsters!!" In the last sentence, Lingjiu Yilin yelled out with a voice that was almost shouting. Accompanied by the call, the girl waved the ghost teeth and chopped it straight ahead! "boom!!!" The vast beam of demon power turned into an unimaginable deep storm with the swing of the blade towards it, and immediately took all the magic cannons that attacked in the future, and then rolled out. Gathering the power of the entire legion, Lingji Erin performed a super large-scale explosion. Its momentum is even greater than that previously performed by the Sesho Maru. The Lord of Demons, who carries the expectations of all demons, reveals the power of the bondage. just-- "ignorance!" Suddenly, a cold voice echoed from all directions. Before the inverted dark storm hit the ruins of the temple, the vast God Realm shined brightly at this moment, and invisible, vast power suddenly descended. Space began to freeze, and time was directly slow... The dark storm was suppressed by this invisible force, and it directly solidified... No, it''s not just solidified. Lingji Erin''s senses of time were instantly extended, and then he clearly felt that in a very short time, everything in front of him seemed to be a blunt picture, making a sound of''kaka''. Some amazing changes have taken place in the space where the dark storm advances... The girl could almost foresee that if the time and space around her returned to its original state, the pitch black storm would pass through the distorted space and bombard herself frontally in an incomprehensible way. At that time, even if she had been promoted to a big monster, she would probably die out in an instant. Facing such a crisis, a smile appeared on the girl''s face under the mask. "Ignorance? You are the ignorant, stupid god!" Through the mask, the girl''s eyes burst into an astonishing light in an instant, and the ghost and divine teeth in her hand burst out with a vast light of gold and silver: "Although Sasaemaru-sama has left, he has already left the power to deal with you. Take it!" Under the brilliance of the two colors of gold and silver, the girl''s figure directly broke through the suppression of time and space in the entire God''s Domain, appeared in the sky, and then swung the demon sword toward the twisted space. "boom!!!" The intertwined golden streamer and silver cold light are like spiral drill bits, which directly bombard the distorted space, pierce it, and rush into the depths of the space. "boom!!!" There was a violent vibration in the huge God Realm in an instant. With the pierced space as the center, a large number of space-time cracks spread in all directions... Gaotianyuan Divine Realm was completely broken!.. 1835 Chapter 131 is the second one on the birthday of the moon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gao Tianyuan Divine Realm has opened the prelude to destruction... Under the powerful force left by the Sesho Maru and the extraordinary wisdom of Lingji Erin, the immortal Divine Realm, which was originally solid and golden, was riddled with tears and collapsed at this moment. Such a scene caused all the monsters present to lose their heads, completely stunned. Not only the monsters, but also the two gods Yasaka Kanako and Suwa Suwa. The two well-informed gods really did not expect such a development. When the time and space were distorted in God''s Domain, they all said that they were ready to take action. but "Good job!!" A gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and Yasaka Kanako looked at the Lingji Erin that had fallen from the sky and looked a little too exhausted, and exclaimed loudly. Although Xieya Suwa didn''t speak, the admiration in his eyes also did not conceal anything. It''s just that the two gods are happy, but some people are very upset... "court death!!!" An icy voice echoed in the collapsed God''s Domain, and everyone who heard this voice felt a heartfelt chill, as if they had encountered their own natural enemies. Then, the remaining power in God''s Domain gathered in the air and turned into a big hand covering the sky. The next moment, I saw the big hand that could cover the sky slowly pressed down! Before the big hand arrived, the terrifying shock wave blew on the ground, turning into a terrifying hurricane, blowing the creatures on the ground torsionally. Even Ling Dove Yi Lin, who had played a blow to destroy God''s Domain, couldn''t help but stayed in the sword and was not blown away. It was just obvious that the girl didn''t have the power to take over that big hand at all. but-- "Haha, what kind of thing is bullying the junior!!!" Finally waiting for the time to take his own shot, Yasaka Kanako couldn''t wait to rush out, a huge power burst out of the girl, sweeping the audience. "boom!!!" The hurricane that swept the audience was instantly under control by Yasaka Kanako, and instantly turned into a dozen blue tornadoes, blasting upward. With the roar, the tornadoes turned into sharp blades one after another, piercing the big hand that covered the sky! "Crash!" Behind Kanako, Shuya Suwako also wandered out, and the heavy power was poured into the earth, sweeping in all directions, smoothing all the cracks. The God''s Domain, which was in constant collapse, instantly turned into fragments and fluttered away, returning to the original Moon Capital. ... ... "boom!!!" After losing the support of God''s Domain, the big hand in the sky crashed. Countless golden energy dust fell from the sky, but was attracted by Kanako''s tornado in mid-air, and all merged into the tornado. The tornadoes that swept through were melted away by energy and disappeared completely in midair. And the last trace of God''s Domain disappeared at this moment... Tubo World Novel www.tubo123.com "Slap! Slap!" At this moment, two gentle clapping sounds came from the sky. All the surviving creatures subconsciously raised their heads and looked towards the sky, only to see a figure slowly falling. It was a peerless girl in a white veil, with fluttering black hair, and her body was full of stunning magic. The irresistible magic power spread, and firmly attracted the eyes of all beings present. The girl''s eyes were dull and unwavering, as if there was nothing to move her, she was always high above her, and it was impossible to look up. Immediately, the whole scene was silent. Almost all creatures held their breath subconsciously, for fear that their voice would startle the peerless girl in front of them. The leader of the Moon City-See you on the moonlit night, here is the stage! "Yo!" The sudden greeting broke the silent environment, and Yasaka Kanako spoke vigorously, "It''s been a long time, see you in the moonlit night, you seem to be alive and well!" Kanako''s voice echoed, and the atmosphere of the surrounding environment suddenly became a little awkward. The monsters almost opened their mouths subconsciously, but they couldn''t say a word. "Yasaka Kanako, you are still alive!" Frowning slightly, Tsukiyomi''s eyes looked at Yasaka Kanako, and Suwa Suwako behind her, "and it is also involved with the native god of Suwa Kingdom." Speaking of this, Yue Ye Jian''s face couldn''t help but show some unhappiness. As the former chief god of Yamato God, the relationship between Tsukiyomi and the native god was very unpleasant. Even now, seeing the apex of Suwako, the native god, is still not very relieved. "Well, aboriginal gods or something is a thing of the past, and Suwako is no longer an aboriginal god." Facing the unhappiness of seeing Tsukiye, Yasaka Kanako didn''t care at all, even if the other party was the former main god of her own god system, but for Kanako, she only paid attention to the current position of the two gods. Obviously, the two gods at this time are hostile. Since they are enemies, then why bother about each other''s mood. and "I still want to ask you!" There was a ruthless light in the eyes, and the gods of Yasaka Kanako burst out, "Why does Gao Tianyuan appear here? You must know that this is the realm of Amaterasu at the core!!" "Say, what the hell did you guy do!!" While talking, the sky on the battlefield changed drastically in vain, and a large number of dark clouds gathered from all directions, thundering! "Ok?!" Listening to Kanako''s almost questioning words, an unpleasant expression flashed across Tsukiyomi''s face. Moon God, who was used to being aloof, hated this kind of disrespect the most. Immediately, she revealed a nasty smile: "Amaterasu, since you want to see that woman, let you see her on the concubine body!" Speaking of this, Yue Ye saw her mouth open, and a golden brilliance flew out of the girl''s mouth, and then turned into a bright day in an instant. The dark clouds in the sky had to retreat after the big sun appeared, and the golden brilliance spread over the entire moon capital in an instant, dispelling the cold atmosphere completely. Then, in that bright day, the woman in the golden robe was strolling out. "what?!!" Seeing the woman walking out of the day, Yasaka Kanako''s face suddenly changed. Not only her, but Suwa Suwako''s face also changed drastically, full of horror. They couldn''t imagine that Yue Ye Jian actually vomited Amaterasu out of her mouth... 1836 Chapter 132 Suwa Myojin is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha!" High in the sky, Tsukiyomi seemed to like the surprised expressions of Kanako''s two gods, and said harshly, "What''s wrong, Yasaka Kanako, don''t you really want to see your old master?" "Amaterasu, isn''t she here right now? Don''t come to see you soon!" "boom!!!" As if in response to the words of Yue Ye Jian, the golden-robed woman who came out of the little sun immediately released a strong, even hot, divine might. In Kanako''s perception, it was indeed almost the same as the power of the Amaterasu God in his memory. just "The most important point of spirituality is missing!" After recovering from the shock, Yasaka Kanako recovered from the shock, and saw sharply an absolute hole in the eyes of the so-called Amaterasu. Obviously, the so-called Amaterasu in front of him is just a puppet with the power of Amaterasu. However, the power of the gods is unique after all, so as long as the power of Tsukiyekan can release Amaterasu from his body, Kanako can''t help but think of a terrible possibility. Immediately, Yasaka Kanako looked at Tsukiyomi''s gaze and became extremely sinister... "You...this...a...home... buddy!" Speaking word by word, Kanako''s divine might suddenly erupted, and the Sifang Yuzhu descended from the sky, slamming heavily on all sides of the battlefield. "Could it be that you swallowed Lord Amaterasu directly?!!!" Following the final questioning, Yuzhu resonated and turned into a four-sided enchantment that surrounded the entire battlefield, while the monsters on the battlefield were automatically excluded. Hearing Kanako''s words, Suwa Suwako''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the ground under her feet was slightly turbulent. The trend that was gaining momentum fully explained Suwako''s attitude at this time. "This, who knows!" Faced with the gestures of Kanako and Suwako, Tsukiyo saw the smile on his face unabated, "But maybe if I defeat me, I will tell you the truth, maybe." As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Puppet merged into the little sun that day, bursting out a strong light and heat. "boom!!!" The next moment, the small sun in the sky blasted down at a speed that seemed slow, but in fact it was lightning fast, and the surrounding environment rose in vain, as if it turned into a hot stove. "war!" Seeing this scene, Kanako naturally had nothing else to say. Immediately, under the control of Kanako''s will, the sky within the barrier continued to let out a muffled grunt, forming an unimaginable phenomenon of spatial stagnation. In this stagnant space, the speed of the bombarding little sun continued to weaken. "Xieya''s iron wheel!" After Kanako shot, Suwako was also unwilling to show weakness. Under the heavy divine might, two iron wheels appeared on the ground. I saw these two iron wheels turning frantically, and they jumped out of thin air. "Whizzing!!" In the abrupt sound of breaking through the air, the iron wheel seemed to be transformed into two indestructible sharp blades, smashing directly from the little sun that came on, cutting it into three parts. In an instant, the power contained in Little Sun''s body declined in vain... At this moment, the vast atmospheric power gathered, surrounding the three sections of Amaterasu divine power that had lost their power, trying to crush them completely in the sky. The little sun, who claims to have the power of Amaterasu, was cut through by two gods in an instant.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc Seeing this scene of the moon night can not help but feel extremely surprised. but "Still a long way to go!" Such words flashed in her mind, Yue Ye Jian raised her slender right hand and snapped a finger lightly, and invisible power filled her body. An Amaterasu divine power that was being crushed by atmospheric forces had a fierce explosion in vain! "boom!!!" The terrifying explosion that seemed to shatter the space broke out in vain, and the violent impact spread in all directions. Under this impact, the sky that was originally controlled by Kanako was out of control again. then "Whizzing!" The other two Amaterasu''s supernatural powers turned into two golden arrows, blasted towards Kanako and Suwako, and bombarded them with astonishing speed. "by!" Because of the loss of control of the sky just now, Kanako''s divine power in his body at this time happened to be shocked, and his body appeared to be stiff. You Dao is a thousand miles away, what was originally a small problem, has become a reminder for her. Yasaka Kanako could only watch the arrow approach. And just when the arrow was about to hit Kanako... "Whizzing!" Two successive afterimages flashed in the air, but the arrow that struck was directly divided into three, directly turned into golden energy fragments and dissipated. Just in the face of this situation, Kanako''s face was not happy and shocked. Because she recognized it, the two afterimages that helped her were Suwako''s iron wheel treasures. Since Suwa had manipulated the treasure to help herself, what about her. At the moment, she turned her head abruptly, and then she saw: "hiss!!" The pure white serpent that did not know when to appear kept swallowing scarlet letters, the tail of the serpent was curling a golden arrow, and the heat on the arrow could not hurt the serpent at all. "Almost forgot, there is still Suwa Myojin!" My heart relaxed slightly, and the tension on Kanako''s face quietly passed away. As the apex of an indigenous god, Suwako Shuya is a unique indigenous god. Compared with the worship beliefs of other indigenous gods, the faith she gets is derived from fear! Before she was born, there was a haunting god named Suwa Myojin, and the people were terrified. Suwako was born in response to the people''s desire to subdue Suwa Myojin. This is the reason why Kanako defeated Suwako and occupied her country but could not gain faith. The people did not dare to forget Suwako, because if Suwako was forgotten, Suwa Mingjin would reappear. In a sense, Suwako and Suwa Myojin are two people. It''s just that I have been with Suwako who is in human form for a long time. Kanako almost forgot the existence of Suwa Myojin, and even more that Suwako could summon the God to fight. "moron!" At this time, just noticing the realization that Kanako was watching, Suwako said lightly, then raised his left hand and pointed to the moonlit night in the sky. "Kill her!" "Roar!!!" .. 1837 Chapter 133 Nagato finally arrived at the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called evil god is the god of disaster! Under Suwako''s order, the snake god named Suwa Myojin first smashed the arrow with its tail curled into pieces, then madly absorbed the power of the earth, and instantly transformed into a hundred-meter giant snake. And as a price, the entire battlefield fell into an extremely desolate situation. "Roar!!!" The white snake who had done all this in an instant roared towards the moonlit night in the sky, rushing into the sky like a wisp of white training, with extremely fast speed. In just a moment, the white snake''s figure appeared around Yue Ye Jian, opening his mouth wide. "Humph!" Facing Suwa Myojin''s approach, there was no surprise or fear on Yue Ye Jian''s face, but a slight expression of anger was revealed. In the eyes of the arrogant Moon King, he was nothing but a god, and it was not worth paying attention to. It just made her a little unacceptable that the two gods Yasaka Kannako and Shuya Suwako used this method to deal with themselves. This is an insult to her! "boom!!!" At this moment, a transparent barrier appeared out of thin air around Yue Ye Jian, and the white snake''s big mouth directly bit the barrier, but it was still unable to break it. "If that''s the case, let you see the real despair!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the Moon King''s body exploded with unimaginable power, his slender and white right hand was raised, and his palm was aimed at the mouth of the white snake. "boom!!!" The vast divine power and arrogance converged, and the unimaginable shock wave of divine power burst out from the slender palm of his hand, and hit Suwa Myojin''s head heavily. In an instant, the terrible god of calamity did not even have time to react, so he was directly bombarded and killed. "So, next..." After finishing all this lightly, Yue Ye Jian looked at the two gods on the ground, and she wanted to see the fear she wanted from the eyes of these two gods. After so many years of unsatisfactory life in Moon City, she desperately wants to return to the supreme position of heaven! But soon, the Moon King discovered something wrong... Although he could see the awe he wanted from the eyes of the two gods standing on the ground as he wished, the Moon King still felt a little uncoordinated. After careful identification, the Moon King saw a little rigidity from the gestures of the two gods! It''s almost like... "puppet?!" Spit out such words softly, the Moon King''s face showed a little hideousness. At this time, if she still didn''t understand that she was being tricked, she would be a real fool. "Haha, the answer is correct!" At the moment when the words I saw on the moonlit night fell, a heroic voice echoed in the space on the same level as her, accompanied by the sound, a breeze was blowing around. The figure of the second Kanako and the second Suwako appeared out of thin air in the breeze! At the same time, the two gods on the ground turned into mud and fell to the ground. "We are just playing you!" It was not Kanako who said this, but Suwako, who had always been silent, as if to avenge her murderous hatred of the god, her body rarely showed murderous intent: "It''s not just fooling you, but now we will kill you!" As soon as the voice fell, Suwako''s body exploded with a heavy divine power, while Suwako''s divine power exploded, Kanako''s divine power exploded at the same time. then "boom!!!" An astonishing change occurred, and the two different divine powers unexpectedly had a wonderful chemical reaction in an instant.110 Literature www.110wx.com Unimaginable divine power echoed in the space of this battlefield, and the surrounding barriers showed signs of rupture, and the Moon King who was under the divine power could not help but feel a palpitating heart. "how come?!" Yue Ye Jian''s face couldn''t help showing a little consternation. Although it was unbelievable, the Moon King also had to admit that the power of Yasaka Kanako and Suwako Suwa was enough to hurt her at this time. just "What a joke!!!" After being shocked, the Moon King showed anger, an unprecedented divine might burst out, Yue Ye Jian''s hands closed, and a silver energy bullet was condensed. Although it looks very inconspicuous, the energy bomb contains enough power to destroy a thousand miles! "Die me, you two bastards!" "You are dying, the universe is attacking!" Just when the Moon King threw out the energy bombs at Kanako and Suwako, the attacks of Kanako and Suwako were released at the same time. The unimaginable force of the universe turned into an astonishing beam of light... "boom!!!" ... ... "Oh, it seems they are playing very happily!" At this time, outside the core area of ??the Moon City, the figures of Nagato and Saya came from the end of the street, watching the barriers of the core area burst at an astonishing speed. From the broken crack, Nagato can feel the shock of amazing power... Obviously, both sides in the war have exerted their full strength. but "Moonnight Seeing is more than that!" With a soft sigh, Nagato nodded towards the girl beside him, and his whole body rose in the air and galloped towards the location of the core area. Before Nagato reached the core area, the barrier burst into pieces. The vast shock wave spread in all directions, and the monsters standing on the periphery of the central area flew out one after another under the impact. Smoke and dust filled the scene, and the scene of fragmentation appeared in Nagato''s field of vision. "boom!!!" When Nagato arrived, a silver-white beam of light rose into the sky. Then, very coincidentally, two familiar figures of the red-haired youth flew upside down from the smoke and shot in the direction of Nagato. Waved his left hand, the two flying upside down silhouettes of Nagato stopped in midair. "Ahem, it turned out to be you, Lord God!" "We failed..." After being blocked by Nagato, the two girls, Kanako and Suwako, spoke weakly, but there was unconcealed unwillingness in their words. "If you are unwilling, just cheer, and leave the rest to me!" Speaking faintly, Nagato waved his left hand, sending the two girls into the private space, and then his gaze looked at the skyrocketing beam of light. Nagato can clearly perceive it, and the moonlit night is hidden within that beam of light! ps: Starting tomorrow, at least three shifts, and four normal shifts!.. 1838 Chapter 134 The Thousand Year Plan is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just knowing that Gui knew, the red-haired boy just stood silently in the air. It''s not that Nagato didn''t want to deal with Yue Ye Jian. In fact, Yue Ye Jian was definitely a certain sequence of existence in the heart of the red-haired boy. There are many reasons, but the main reason is Huiye! Although Moon is a very mysterious place, no matter how mysterious it is, after so many years of exploration, Nagato and Saya have long removed the mystery here. I have to say that this place, which is said to be the quietest place on the plane, is, in a sense, the dirtiest place. The entire Lunar Capital is the product of a conspiracy that has lasted thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years. Here, even the noble moon princesses are the product of conspiracy. Toyohime Watatsuki was to realize the research hidden in the Gods of Gaotianyuan, and Yihime Watatsuki was a by-product of the plan to reappear the gods of Gaotianyuan. And Nagato''s wife, Kaguya, was born in order to become the new body of Tsukiyomi. Had it not been for Huiye to befriend Bayi Yonglin with her own charm, this moon brain had made Penglai''s medicine regardless of her friendship with Yueye Jian for thousands of years... I am afraid that before meeting Nagato, Huiye would have died in this ruthless moon capital. In this situation, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but feel murderous! However, even with such a strong murderous intent in his heart, Nagato still couldn''t do it at this time, because the moonlit night at this time launched his own plan for thousands of years. That beam of light was already connected to the entire Moon Capital and even the entire Moon''s core. If Nagato attacks, it is almost equivalent to destroying the moon... At that time, the plane consciousness awakened 100% in an instant and shot Nagato. With the strength of the red-haired boy at this time, facing the heaven and earth consciousness of this strange plane, it was really a little suspenseful. "Huh, wait!" With an unpleasant snorted, Nagato embraced his arms, and the dragon power on his body gradually spread, and nine completely different dragon breaths intertwined on the red-haired boy. With the passage of time, this intertwined breath gradually deepened... "boom!!!" As if stimulated by Nagato Longwei, the beam of light expanded more than ten times out of thin air. The Lunar Enchantment, which was partially broken after several battles, resonated surprisingly with this beam of light, and the original broken place was repaired in an instant. After the restoration was completed, the huge enchantment turned into pitch black in a moment, blocking the light. The entire Moon Capital fell into darkness in an instant, only the central beam of light was the most conspicuous! "Boom!!!" The next moment, invisible fluctuations echoed throughout the enchantment. All the invaders in the capital of the moon felt discomfort for a while, not because of injury or something, but as if they were trapped in an inexplicable oven. Everything around the world seemed to turn into flames, roasting everything. "Humph!" Feeling the changes around him, Feng Jian Youxiang snorted unpleasantly. As a flower demon, what she hates most is darkness and scorching heat. Although she can control these two powers at will in her palm at this time, she hates it. Immediately, she moved faster and faster towards the center of the Moon City. "Wow, the real battle is about to begin!" On the other side, Xingxiong Yongyi, who also ran toward the center of the city, couldn''t help but said, "Hurry up, you really can''t miss this kind of battle!" Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com "Damn it, I called the fellow Yakumo Zi if I knew it!" Yichu Cuixiang also complained that the scope of the Moon City is much larger than they thought, "I am afraid that only then will I envy those with spatial ability." "..." Ibaraki Hua fan didn''t talk, if it wasn''t for the blood of the ghost race in the body to roar, she wouldn''t want to watch the battle. The Moon Capital at this time is too weird... Fortunately for the invaders, the residents of the Moon City they saw along the way, whether they were the surviving Moon People or the Moon Rabbits in hiding, all melted away as long as they were still in the barrier. In the screams, the moon people melted into white energy, and the moon rabbit melted into black and white energy. Whether it is black energy or white energy, it all rushes towards the central beam... Such a scene feels too ominous... ... ... At the same time, the changes in the central area of ??the Moon Capital reached the most extreme point. After absorbing the black and white energy gathered from all directions from the entire Moon Capital, the originally silver-white beam of light was quickly rendered into black and white. The darkness on the surface of the barrier high in the sky seemed to be turned into flowing water, absorbed by the beam of light. With Nagato''s vision, he clearly saw the marks of the four great sages on the barrier. "The Great Enchantment of Purity and Comfort is really a big lie!" Seeing this scene, an inexplicable smile appeared on the corners of the red-haired boy who exuded the ever-changing Longwei''s mouth. Speaking of which, Nagato was a little miserable. This enchantment can indeed purify the mind and keep the creatures it guards away from evil. But Nagato has forgotten one thing, that is, normal creatures instinctively have desires, which are derived from the nature of life and cannot be suppressed blindly. Under such circumstances, it is amazing that this kind of enchantment can run for several years. How can it run for thousands of years? But the fact is that this enchantment really existed for thousands of years... The reason is naturally that someone suppressed that desire! The suppressor is no one else, but the four great sages. After possessing the authority of the Moon Capital, these four guys acted as the suppressors of the Moon Enchantment without knowing it, and this is exactly the reason why the sages have fallen. "From the very beginning, he will be the calculated guy. It''s not a pity to die!" This kind of judgment flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s eyes gradually narrowed, because he clearly sensed that Tsukiyomi''s actions had come to an end. as expected "boom!!!" Amid the sudden roar, the pitch-black enchantment and the black-and-white beams of light shattered one after another, and then the endless fragments gathered in an instant and turned into a magic circle all over the sky. The chaotic color frame, golden photon embellishment, the four sides of the magic circle respectively interpret the vision of earth, water, fire and wind! The black and white Tai Chi is engraved in the middle, and in the center of Tai Chi, the bright moon is just like before! "boom!!!" The whole moon trembled slightly at this time... .. 1839 Chapter 135 The final battle opens the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Suzaku Mountain, the base camp of monsters. After leaving the Moon City, Hachii Yongrin came here alone, and under the guard of a large number of monsters, she saw Kaguya in front of the altar of heaven and earth. "It''s been a long time, Yonglin!" Seeing the arrival of an old friend and friend, Hui Ye couldn''t help but show a charming smile on her face, "But you have to forgive me, I can''t move my concubine now." As he spoke, a rather confused expression appeared on Hui Ye''s face just right. The surrounding monsters saw Kaguya behaving like this, and there were very few absent-minded existences, and they had to sigh with emotion about the beauty of Moon Princess, even among the ranks of monsters. "It''s worthy of being the most perfect body that Yue Ye Jian has ever shaped for herself!" This thought flashed in her mind, and Bayi Yonglin didn''t say it uninterestingly, but instead looked at the altar of heaven and earth under Huiye. Apart from other things, Yonglin knew why the monsters dared to attack the moon surface just by the existence of this altar. The various runes and mysteries engraved on the altar are unheard of even for the Moon Brain. Looking at the whole leopard at a glance, Yonglin can fully think of the monsters, or how terrible the background of the demon is. From Yonglin''s own perspective, it is simply incredible. "Ok?!" At this moment, Bayi Yonglin seemed to sense something and looked up at the moon sky. And seeing the actions of Yorin Bayi, the other monsters around all raised their heads subconsciously, and then they were horrified to find that the bright moon floating in the sky was dyed in a wonderful color. "It''s starting, see you on moonlit night!" Speaking lightly, Yonglin sighed secretly in her heart. The tricky Yonglin in the Moon Enchantment has always known, but for various reasons, she didn''t want to pay attention to it. Until now, Yonglin didn''t know whether her actions were right or wrong. "The moon is one, the good and the deteriorating two rites, the four sages form the four phases, the gods are the metaphors of all things, and the sentient beings are sacrifices..." A certain ritual in progress on the moon flashed in his mind, and Bayi Yonglin sighed softly, "In that case, you will indeed evolve into a new and incredible supreme being." "But, at that time, are you still yourself, see you on the moonlight..." ... ... Above the moon, a huge magic circle obscured the sky. An indescribable dull might enveloped the entire lunar surface, and Youxiang and others who were planning to rush toward the center of the Moon Capital stopped one after another. They don''t have to rush to the battlefield specially, because the battlefield has expanded to the entire moon at this time. "Ha, what a lunatic!" As the incarnation of nature, Fengjian Youxiang quickly understood the intention of the Moon Lord, "Are you actually planning to assimilate the concept of the moon on this plane?" Only after being surprised, Yuxiang''s face was filled with a dull smell. Indeed, if the Lord of the Moon can assimilate the concept of the Moon, it will undoubtedly step into the realm of Daosheng and become a part of the consciousness of heaven and earth. But such a strong man is only a half-hearted person at best, compared with the real powerful Dao Sage, like a cloud of mud. In fact, Yuxiang can assimilate with the concept of nature at any time if she wants to.I love Soudu www.520sodu.com But by that time, Youxiang might no longer be herself. Of course, since the Lord of the Moon had made such a choice, he might have a way to avoid losing himself, but Feng Jian Youxiang didn''t see this way at all. Because if you really made such a choice, Youxiang would completely deny her path of struggling step by step from humble and weak, which was unacceptable for Youxiang. Although she is the incarnation of nature, Yuxiang never thought of becoming a subsidiary of nature. "If this is the case, I won''t make do with this final battle!" Looking at the red-haired boy standing in the distance below the center of the magic circle, Feng Jian Youxiang resolutely turned her head, "If you can return victoriously, I will admit you to Feng Jian Youxiang!" When the words fell, there was an extra space door in front of Youxiang, without any hesitation, the girl walked in directly. It was not just Youxiang''s side. At this time, all the survivors on the moon had a space door, and these doors only existed for less than a minute. Some monsters walked into the door of space, while others stubbornly refused. The monsters who refused did not know that they had ruined their last chance, because the battle that was about to take place was no longer a battle that could be watched. By the way, the three heavenly kings of the ghost clan were shot by Saya himself and hit the door. "Well, the clearance is almost complete!" When all the doors of space disappeared, the red-haired young man standing in the sky moved his eyes slightly, and then his gaze lifted slightly to see the moonlit night that was undergoing final transformation. Nine hideous phantom dragon heads loomed behind the red-haired boy, and phantom dragons echoed in the void! Soon, under Nagato''s gaze, the sky''s magic circle began its final change... "boom!!!" The golden light spots all over the magic circle gathered crazily towards the bright moon in the center, and it was only an instant that they dyed the bright moon into a golden sun. Then the four visions of earth, water, fire and wind converged in vain, deducing the most basic original power! Under the perfusion of the original power, the big day once again turned into a bright moon... "boom!!!" Then, the power transformed by good and evil turned into two silk threads, which surrounded the bright moon, and then released the most dazzling moonlight, blocking all vision. At the same time, an unignorable shock occurred on the entire moon! When Nagato''s vision became clear again, the magic circle in the sky had already disappeared without a trace, and only an elegant young girl stood in the sky in front of him, ethereal and stalwart. The breeze was blowing, and the girl''s long black hair was flying slightly, full of different beauty. simply "It''s like a replica of Hui Ye!" Wei Wei brewed, and Nagato said that he had a very excessive evaluation of the enemy in front of him, "Moreover, because of that inexplicable majesty, his temperament is a bit nondescript." "Humph!!!" Yue Ye Jian, who had just finished her transformation and still seemed a little happy, suddenly became angry, and without any hesitation, she shot directly at the red-haired boy in front of her: "Strangle him, good and evil twin snakes!!!" .. 1840 Chapter 136 The Sky Dragon Appears Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Good and evil twin snakes! This is the trump card of the moon night after transforming into the real concept of the moon. Tsukiyomi, who had assimilated himself with the concept of the moon with a sacrifice method that was almost an evil spirit, should have lost all his feelings, but was spared because of the endless power of good and evil gathered in his body. And the so-called twin snakes of good and evil are the manifestations of the power of good and evil in the Moon King. Under normal circumstances, she should not use the double snake of good and evil at will. After all, if the power of good and evil in the Moon King''s body is consumed too much, then the self-will that the Moon King has finally retained will be deprived of heaven and earth. But no way, Nagato''s words were an unbearable insult to Tsukiyomi. You know, Hui Ye is obviously just a physical body cultivated by Yue Ye Jian. In a sense, Hui Ye is a clone of Yue Ye Jian. And now, Nagato actually said that she was not as good as her own copy. How can this make the arrogant Moon King tolerate! "Roar!!!" Under the orders of the Moon King, the empty space immediately rippled like ripples, and then two huge feathered snakes, one black and one white,''swim'' out of the space ripples. Not to mention the astonishing coercion, the snake body, which is a thousand meters long, makes people unable to ignore it. The red-haired boy''s face couldn''t help but become a little serious at this moment. Nagato realized that although the Taoist realm that Moonlight saw was a semi-finished product, and under the suppression of this plane, there was no world-destroying power like that of a single-digit strong in Hakata, but it was not weak. At least for Nagato at this time, this is really an absolute enemy in the true sense! "Roar!!!" At this moment, the two feathered snakes neighed at the same time, opened their mouths and bit them towards the long gate that stood in the sky. The four huge snake eyes completely locked the red-haired boy. The fierce murderous intent made the hair on the back of Nagato''s hand stand up unconsciously. "Then let''s fight!" Secretly snorted, the red-haired boy closed his eyes. In an instant, the looming Longwei directly rose to an unimaginable level, and even the two feathered snakes that were swooping down couldn''t help but stop slightly. Only after the initial surprise, the two feathered snakes directly showed an angry posture, and the terrible hurricane raged, as if the heavy rain that was about to overwhelm the world was accompanied by! The coercion of the space of thousands of miles has risen to a limit, and the space has even stagnated. just-- "Humph!" In this change, Nagato''s face remained unchanged. Mysterious and weird fluctuations burst out from the red-haired boy, rushing straight into the sky in an instant, piercing through the void, and disappearing into the depths of time and space. Then, in the next moment... "Roar!!!" An astonishing dragon chant that resounded throughout the moon sky burst out from the sky, the entire sky turned into ripples to fend off, and a huge red dragon head appeared in the sky. This is a peculiar dragon head with two superimposed big mouths, but it is full of amazing pressure. After appearing, the red dragon head directly opened his two big mouths... "Boom! Boom!" Two lightning balls with a diameter of one hundred meters condensed from the dragon mouth in an instant, launched out, penetrated thousands of meters of space, and directly bombarded the bodies of two feathered snakes. Under the violent bombardment, two feathered snakes that were caught off guard flew out one after another.Reading network www.kanshu9.com The various violent celestial phenomena that filled thousands of miles around could not help but stagnate at this moment. "Wow!!!" "Woo!!!" In the unanimous screams, the two feathered snakes struggled left and right, then broke free from the lightning surrounding them, and returned to Yue Ye Jian again. Looking at the red dragon head in Nagato and the sky, the ferocious snake head seemed a little afraid. "Roar!!!" Seeing the effect of his attack, the red dragon head couldn''t help screaming proudly, and then slowly''pulled'' his body out of the ripples in the space. In less than a moment, the terrifying dragon body that was more than 3,000 meters long appeared directly in the sky. The red dragon roared happily, came to Nagato''s side, and hovered. ... ... "Sure enough, it is the Sky Dragon God!" Since summoning the double snakes of good and evil, Yue Ye Jian, who hasn''t moved anything, finally spoke, "I didn''t expect that my first opponent after transformation would be Dragon God!" After completing the transformation, Moon Night saw a lot of secret information from the depths of the plane. The intelligence of the red dragon in front of him is contained in those information. According to the feedback from the plane, the dragon was a mysterious creature called the sky dragon, which came from the void beyond the heavens and the earth a few years ago. It automatically abandoned its free body and merged with the origin of the plane. To some extent, Shenlong''s situation is somewhat similar to Yueyejian... Reminiscent of the Nine Heavens Dragon''s Yin a few years ago, Yue Ye''s gaze changed when she saw Nagato. but "What about the incarnation of the Dragon God!!" A hideous look flashed across her elegant pretty face, and the divine might suddenly erupted on the moon night, four different divine powers of earth, water, fire and wind emerged and merged. The surrounding space continued to collapse under the flames of the gods that permeated the Moon King. "Since you have become my enemy, let me die!" The black and white feather snakes were intertwined and shrunk out of thin air, turned into a black and white god''s bow, and fell into the hands of the Moon King. Then I saw the King of the Moon stretch the bow full of strings like a full moon. In an instant, the chaotic tyrannical supernatural power capable of destroying the space turned into a chaotic mysterious arrow, which automatically appeared and was placed on the god''s bow. "Om!!!" The string trembled, and after the Moon King let go, a huge beam of chaotic light rushed into the sky, and the vast sky seemed to be completely torn apart. "Sand! Sand! Sand!!!" The endless chaotic light rain fell from the sky, endlessly, but all the things touched by the light rain turned into dust, the space constantly appeared cracks. Can''t avoid it, how can such an attack be avoided? "Roar!!!" In the face of the flood of Guan Yu, the Sky Dragon roared, and directly surrounded the space where Nagato was located with its 3,000-meter-long giant dragon body. "Boom boom boom!!!" The endless rain of light bombarded the sky dragon... .. 1841 Chapter 137 Time Is Up! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing a blow of anger on the moonlit night, the scope is extremely wide. Under the bombardment of the endless chaotic light and rain, the space itself appeared astonishingly distorted, and the huge moon capital was instantly destroyed, all turned into the dust of history. As the main target of Rain of Light, the Sky Dragon was also somewhat unable to resist and wailed! There were a lot of damage marks on the metal body that shone with metallic red light... "Humph!!!" Standing in the guarded area of ??the sky dragon, Nagato couldn''t help snorting coldly. The red-haired boy understood that without summoning the sky dragon''s chaotic body that was fused with the origin of the plane, the pure power projection seemed to be unable to fight the moon night. Even this power projection has half the power of the sky dragon. "In that case..." This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the overbearing will to conquer burst out in an instant, and he took over the sky dragon''s body without hesitation. "Roar!!!" Under the overturning of light and rain, the crimson dragon roared up to the sky. With the body of this crimson dragon, Nagato''s domineering will that has been crowned by the eternal and the primordial chaos suddenly burst out, mixing with the dragon''s might and spreading out. The chaotic light rain that came towards the sky and the dragon blasted away suddenly under this domineering. "what?!" Seeing this scene, Yue Ye Jian''s face changed greatly. Just before she could do anything, Longwei, who was mixed with Nagato''s absolute domineering will, had already swept away from her, and a feeling of darkness and darkness emerged in the Moon King''s mind. Not only that, but before he knew it, the Moon King even retreated hundreds of meters. This is a conditioned reflex made by Yue Ye Jian''s body without authorization! This means... "I am, fear?" Uncertain words were uttered softly from Yue Ye Jian''s mouth. At this time, the Moon King looked at the Sky Dragon and Nagato with obvious surprise. She couldn''t understand why she was afraid of subconsciously because it was a similar level of existence. Its just that before Moonlight sees to understand, Nagatos attack has arrived... "Roar!!!" In the dragon''s roar resounding for thousands of miles, the sky dragon burst out with endless crimson thunder, which turned into a huge thunder and lightning. Then, the crimson thunder was like a sword of heaven''s punishment, coming towards the moon king. The swift attack hadn''t really arrived yet, Yue Ye Jian felt an absolute lock, let Yue Ye Jian sincerely understand that she couldn''t escape this attack. What scared the Moon King the most was that he felt the breath of Heaven''s punishment from this thunder! "Damn!!" Feeling all this, Yue Ye Jian''s face suddenly changed. For the existence of Yue Ye Jian that steals the authority of the heaven and the earth, the most feared is Heavens Punishment, especially Yue Ye Jian has just assimilated with the concept of the moon, and has not yet been completely integrated. If she is really invaded by the breath of God''s punishment, I am afraid that her fate will definitely not be better... "But, do you think you will win this way!" After the initial panic, a ruthless light flashed in Yue Ye Jian''s eyes, and the black and white divine bow in his hand instantly decomposed and turned into two small and exquisite black and white feathered snakes. Then the two feather snakes were wrapped around Yue Ye Jian''s arms, as if wearing two arm guards for her.Cool Pen Fun Pavilion www.ku162.com "I didn''t want to use this power..." This thought flashed in her mind, the hands she saw in Yue Ye put together, the infinite silver brilliance bloomed from behind the Moon King, and the silver moon-like vertical pupils appeared in her eyebrows. "Moon''s pupil secret method: time and space stagnation!!!" Accompanied by the abrupt speech spirit, the entire lunar surface''s time and space appeared stagnant at this moment, and the gloomy colors dyed the lunar surface in an instant. The sword of Heavenly Punishment that came from the behead instantly turned into a delayed animation. All the details of Crimson Thunder''s advancing process were clearly presented in front of Yue Ye Jian, allowing her to grasp the flaws in an instant. just "boom!!!" Before the moonlit night saw action, Wushuang''s domineering will rebounded in an instant. Numerous slender cracks appeared in the gloomy stagnant time and space, with the Sword of Heaven''s Punishment as the core, spreading in all directions like a spider web. Under such circumstances, the speed of the Sword of Heaven''s Punishment showed an extremely rapid rise. The original flaw disappeared in Yue Ye Jian''s eyes in an instant. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, Yue Ye couldn''t help but bit her silver teeth. What the hell is this overbearing will! While Yue Ye Jian hated her, she couldn''t help but feel a little bit of silent astonishment, "Do you want me to continue to use other secret methods?" If possible, Yue Ye Jian certainly didn''t want to continue to use secret methods. The secret technique of using the Moon Eyes at this stage just after the transformation has been completed has already hurt the foundation. If you continue to use it, I am afraid that your foundation will be destroyed. It''s just that it is obvious that the reality cannot tolerate the hesitation of Moonlight, and the sword of heavenly punishment is close at hand! "This is what you forced me, the second secret method: Light of Destruction!" The hands were knotted, and the eyes of Yue Ye Jian flashed a hideous red light, and the blue veins stretched out from the vertical pupil of her eyebrow, almost all over the face of the moon king. "boom!!!" The next moment, a dark beam of light burst out from the vertical pupil of her eyebrow. Under this mysterious light beam, the existence of time and space seemed to have no secrets. Almost at the same time as it appeared, the stagnant gray space shattered and restored the original time and space. And the pitch-black light beam hit the Sword of Heaven''s Punishment in a blink of an eye. The thunder that contained the aura of heaven was directly pierced by the light beam, and the raging current was directly crushed by the force of the light beam. The power projection of the Sky Dragon was directly annihilated in an instant, leaving no trace. After extinguishing the sky dragon, the pitch-black beam of light progressed at the same speed. The goal was directed at Nagato, as if it contained the wrath of Yue Ye Jian, who wanted to directly destroy the red-haired boy. "Go to death for me!!" Looking at the red-haired boy with scorching eyes, Yue Ye Jian seemed to see the coming of victory. Either because of the weirdness of Nagato, or because of being forced to use a power that he didn''t want to use, Tsukiyomi at this time could not wait to see the demise of Nagato. It''s just obvious that her expectations are destined to fail... because-- "Time is up!" With the crisp female voice suddenly appearing on the moon, the whole world began to burn... .. 1842 Chapter 138 Amaterasu Shenqi second more! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The red lotus-like flame suddenly showed the desolate moon surface. When the scorching sensation passed to Yue Ye Jian''s cheeks, the self-proclaimed King of the Moon was horrified to discover that everything around him had fallen into flames. Whether it is the sky or the earth, whether it is tangible or intangible... All the people in the field of vision are burning! "what!" Then in the next moment, Yue Ye saw a pain in his heart, couldn''t help but exclaimed, the dark light beam released by the vertical eyebrows suddenly became unsustainable and suddenly disappeared. "Damn it, how is this possible!!!" Apart from the pain, Yue Ye Jian couldn''t help showing a look of horror on her face. Because just now, the concept of Moonlight and Moon, or the close connection with the plane, was blocked by an inexplicable searing force. More than that, she could feel that the scorching power was burning her connection with Yue. If it weren''t for the magic circle and various forces in the body to maintain this connection... Yueye sees it, I''m afraid I''ve been brought back to the prototype long ago! "Why is it impossible?" At this moment, the leisurely voice reverberated in Yue Ye Jian''s ears, and the surrounding flames condensed and turned into a phantom girl in a white dress. The girl dressed in this way, who is she who is not Saya? "If you take a shortcut, you will naturally suffer the flaws!" The illusory Saya looked at the moon night before him with a smile, and said with a light smile, "Saya, I can see through your flaws, so I can do this easily." "You, this guy!!" Seeing this illusory girl in front of her, Yue Ye Jian''s face couldn''t help but furious. The vast divine power permeated from the Moon King. Although she was temporarily blocked from contact with the plane, the divine power after her transformation was still much stronger than before. It''s just that this kind of aura has absolutely no effect on the illusory girl in front of her. "Ah, I''m angry!" With a provocative chuckle, the girl''s figure gradually faded, "But your opponent is not me, so deal with it. It would be terrifying for Brother Nagato without restraint." As soon as the voice fell, the girl''s figure disappeared in place, leaving only a blazing flame... And the red-haired boy standing in the middle of the flame with nine dragons behind them first! The unimaginable Longwei is overflowing from the opponent. ... ... In the cold and dark vacuum of the universe, a black goth girl stands in the air. There was a faint ripple in the void, and the illusory figure in white clothes appeared out of thin air, blending with the girl''s figure, making her body exude a more mysterious aura. "Huh, finally done!" A smile appeared on her face, and the girl looked at the moon not far away. No, today''s moon may be more appropriately described as the "fire planet". The red lotus-like flame has ignited this extremely large satellite compared to the girl. Seen from farther places, such as the surface of the earth... The original bright moon, I am afraid, has turned into an unforgettable red moon. "Hehe, I''m so amazing, I even banned the entire moon!" Looking at his masterpiece, Saya couldn''t help but praised himself, "It happens that this time I am going to let Remi and the others come. With such a vision as a foil, Little Remi should thank me!" "Indeed, you are really amazing, at least I can''t do this!" At this moment, a female voice of abrupt admiration appeared in Shaye''s ear, and then the voice turned, showing a hint of curiosity: "By the way, who is Little Leimi?!" "..." Saya could not help leaving a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. Although after completing the feat of banning the moon, both the girl''s perception and the perception of Bai Lian as the host have dropped greatly. But even so, the two of them are not accessible to everyone. Especially as it is now, it makes them completely unresponsive. It''s almost like a fairy tale... "you" Turning around indifferently, a silver-haired girl with six huge purple wings and a bright red dress with a Gothic style appeared in Saya''s vision. The girl''s head is tied with a bunch of hair on the left side with a red hairband, and there are two spherical ornaments on the hairband. On the whole, this is undoubtedly a girl with amazing beauty. It''s just that this is not what Saya cares about. What Saya cares about is that she knows the existence of this woman in front of her, but she did not expect the other party to appear here: "Why are you here, Lord of the DevilShenqi!" When there was a question in his mind, Saya did not hide it, but directly asked, "Is it because I saw that the moon capital is about to be destroyed, are you ready to do something?" While speaking, Saya began to secretly brew the power in his body... "Ah, don''t be so alert!" As if sensing Saya''s alertness, Shen Qi waved her hand in a panic, and quickly said, "I''m not here to fight, I''m just here to give away the deceased." In order to reassure Saya, Shenqi even took the initiative to withdraw some of her defenses. "Old man?" When she heard Shenqi''s words, Saya couldn''t help but wonder, but she quickly remembered something, "You are also a survivor of the last era. Is your deceased Yueye Jian or the Sage of the Moon?" "A survivor from the last era? This statement is also true..." Tilted her head, Shen Qi''s eyes moved slightly, and she nodded towards Saye, "My old friend is See You on Moonlight, as for the sage of the moon? Never heard of it!" "..." Hearing this, for some reason, Saya suddenly mourned the four sages who felt good about themselves. Then, Saya asked tentatively: "Since she is an old friend, why not save her?" "No way, this is the fate that Xiaoyue herself has to face!" She didn''t seem to hear Saya''s temptation. Shenqi fell into her own thoughts. "If you exist like us, you must be responsible for everything you do." "This kind of thing is the same for me and for Xiao Zuo who has failed." "It is an exception for me to give her my garden..." "and many more!" Originally, Saya was happy to see the self-revelation of the seemingly dull Demon Lord in front of him, but listening to her statement, Saya seemed to think of something: "By the way, in the last era, what was your name?" "Huh column? The name of the last era?" Hearing Sayas sudden question, Shen Qi was stunned, then closed her eyes and thought about it carefully, "This, I think about it, by the way, other gods like to call me Amaterasu." ps: As a result, I can''t help but update another chapter!.. 1843 Chapter 139 The strongest roar is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shenqi''s identity is Amaterasu Daiyujin? Hearing such a breaking news at first, it was Saya who had experienced heavy wind and heavy rain and couldn''t help being a little lost, his big eyes showed obvious surprise. But Saya is Saya, and in the shortest time, the girl recovered her calm. "wrong!" In a calm state, the girl quickly thought of a detail of the previous lunar war, "Moon Ye Jian once used the essential power of Amaterasu." "If you are Amaterasu, then why is your essential power on her!" While speaking, Saya''s eyes were fixed on the Lord of the Demon Realm in front of him, appearing a bit aggressive. "Ah, didn''t I say it!" Facing Sayas attitude, Shen Qi seemed to be a little angry, and she said, At that time, people have transformed from the body of the gods. The original incarnation of the gods and the orchard are left to Xiaoyue." Having said that, Shen Qi remembered something, and said to herself with some distress: "At that time, Xiaoyue was really anxious. She obviously didn''t give her the things, so she grabbed it by herself." "..." Listening to Shenqi''s self-talk, there was a black line on Saya''s head. Saya was really speechless for the foolish god in front of him, but at the same time, Saya couldn''t help but admired. It is worthy of being a character who can open a small world by himself, and he is still in such an amazing plane. just "Orchard, do you mean Gao Tianyuan?" Thinking of the words mentioned twice in the other party''s words, Saya was a little unclear. "Yes, orchard!" Hearing Saya mentioning the term orchard, Shen Qi couldn''t help showing a smug smile on her face, "God is Tao fruit, and God''s realm is orchard, where I cultivated the fruit of the world." "Thanks to the existence of Yamato God System, I have cultivated a fruit of the world!" "If there is no fruit of the world, it is really difficult for people to open up the devil world!" "..." Although it is not a pink hair, if Shen Qi cuts it open, it is really black! Thoughts like this flashed in her mind, but Saya didn''t care much, because she had not done similar things before, and it was even more cruel. What makes Saya a little curious is what is the so-called fruit of the world? However, without waiting for Saya to ask questions, Shenqi leaned over... "By the way, your name is Saye!" "This little guy who can let you come out and talk to me, how can I say, I have a strange hunch, the little guy seems to have a deep relationship with me." "Also, the boy who is connecting with you to perceive, if you have time, will you make an appointment?" ... ... "Ha, can you even detect this?" In the world of flames, Nagato heard the invitation of the Lord of the Demon Realm through the five senses that resonated with Saya. He nodded in admiration and said: "About! Anyway, you can''t be counseled at this time, can you?" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but hear a soft and sweet laughter, and the owner of the voice seemed to be expectant.56 novel www.56xs.net Just wait for Nagato to respond... "Don''t look down on people, you bastard!!!" Accompanied by the sharp sound of anger, a chaotic arrow broke through the endless flames, and blasted straight towards the heart of Nagato, killing intently. If it had been before, in the face of such an arrow, Nagato might have to find some way to deal with it. After all, the red-haired boy still doesn''t want to show his true power. There is an intuition in the dark that tells Nagato that the less real power he displays on this plane, the greater the chance of winning in an important battle in the future. Perhaps it is for this reason... When he hadn''t clarified his intuition, Nagato subconsciously worked out the so-called dragon-killing method. What''s wrong is that, with the continuous research on the method of destroying dragons these days, Nagato has become more and more familiar with his own authentic power, and even began to introduce new ideas. Just taking into account his own intuition, Nagato only uses the power of growth to a limited extent. At this time, Sayas ban had temporarily stripped the entire moon away from the plane, blocking the peeping of the plane. In this way, Nagato''s original scruples were naturally liberated. therefore-- "It''s time to show real power, Orpheus!" Glancing at the crazy woman at the end of his field of vision, Nagato slowly closed his eyes, and concentrated on the position of his dantian. The thick pulsating sound echoed in the ears of the red-haired boy, full of joy. That was Orpheus'' response to his companion dragon... "boom!!!" The power of the dragon, which was so profound that it was indescribable, burst out a little from the dantian of the red-haired boy, and directly merged into the power of the dragon bred by Nagato over the years. In an instant, Nagato exploded with a dragon power that surpassed any time... Nine emperor dragons with substantial energy appeared behind it. As if turned into the only protagonist between heaven and earth! "Roar!!!" The nine dragon heads roared in unison, and nine roaring waves of energy of different colors sprayed out at the same time, converging into a dark shock wave that directly destroyed the mainland. This is an extreme shock wave that even light is absorbed, or... Dragon''s breath! Of course, from the perspective of the users of the Dragon Slaying Technique, this power can be called a roar, which is called the roar of the nine emperor dragons! In a blink of an eye, the roar of the Emperor Dragon collided with the incoming Chaos Arrow... "boom!!!" Under this roaring shock wave, the arrow of chaos shattered and was swallowed up. Not only the arrows released by Moonlight, but the surrounding flames, the thick earth and even the space and time were all swallowed by this pitch-black roaring shock wave. In an instant, a large void in the void extending from in front of him to the distance appeared in front of Nagato. "Do not!!!" As the real target of the shock wave, Yue Ye saw that she didn''t even have time to react, and she was directly hit by the roaring shock wave! "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, a small...black hole appeared in the world of flames!.. 1844 Chapter 140 Devouring the Moon Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The power of black holes is undoubtedly terrifying. At the beginning, the diameter was less than one meter, and it released an absolute gravitational force that was enough to distort the laws of physics. Everything around, even the space, was distorted! In the face of such absolute power, Yue Ye Jian''s body was completely destroyed within a moment. And under such circumstances, is Yue Ye Jian really dead? Unfortunately, the answer is no! Even if she reached the realm of Dao Sage with a means that was close to the evil demon''s outside Dao, and she had already been misnamed at this time, she eventually touched the great existence of Dao Sage realm. Her soul has undergone transformation in this process, and has more or less immortal characteristics. Black holes can imprison all matter and energy, but they cannot imprison the immortal soul. therefore-- "boom!!!" There was a mighty roar of the entire burning moon in an instant. Amidst the roar, the almost boundless power of will fell out of thin air, echoing through the entire flame world, and restraining the expanding black hole. "Damn bastard, I will never let you go!!!" After suppressing the expanding black hole, Yue Ye Jian''s somewhat out of control voice echoed in all directions between heaven and earth, and at the same time, Nagato felt...the repulsion of heaven and earth. If Nagato at this time looked in the direction of the moon from the vacuum universe outside the moon, or stayed on the ground where the full moon could be seen, he would be surprised to find: Originally burning on the moon, there was an astonishingly large abstract face inscribed. But even if it didn''t, Nagato knew what was going on. This is not a terrible event, it''s just that the moon was taken over by the moon! Ascending to a part of the Heavenly Dao as the concept of the moon, this is the essence of Yueye Jian, even if the Heavenly Dao is isolated, this identity has not changed much. Therefore, it is entirely natural for Yue Ye to seize the moon as a temporary body after losing his body. just "So troublesome!" Feeling the ill will everywhere around him, the red-haired teenager muttered dissatisfied. As he spoke, Nagato seemed to inadvertently take a step towards his side, and almost at the same time, a soil thorn burst out of the ground where the red-haired boy was originally on. "But having said that, this feeling of being an enemy of the world is really delightful!" Talking casually, a smile appeared on the corners of Nagato''s mouth, but there was no pause under his feet, and it flashed hundreds of times in an instant. And the burning world around it also carried out at least hundreds of attacks in an instant! Or the earth''s crust is shaking, or the atmosphere is blasting, or gravity is suppressed... But without exception, Nagato didn''t even touch him. "Ahhhh!!!" It seemed that I was dissatisfied with this situation, and the sound of the moon night echoed around the surroundings became more and more stern, and the space around Nagato turbulent directly. It seemed that the Moon King did not hesitate to cause damage to the entire moon, but also to Nagato. In response, the red-haired boy finally couldn''t help but sighed softly. This is a very suitable sigh for the extraordinary posture of the red-haired boy. "Since you don''t want to take good care of this place..." Qiumo TXT www.qiumotxt.com The indifferent voice spread far in this burning world, Nagato took a step in the air lightly, and disappeared in place just before the space wave hit him. At almost the same time, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in front of the black hole that was being suppressed. "Then, let you and this month symbolizing you, enter eternal indulgence together!" During the words, Nagato''s right hand directly penetrated the ripples of the space, pulled out the Dragon Slashing Sword blooming with deep blue light, and pierced the center of the black hole... "Bloom with all your strength, Slash the Dragon, use the black hole as the starting point, and swallow this star completely!" In the almost violent speech spirit of the red-haired boy, the deep blue sword that penetrated the center of the black hole instantly lost its original form and turned into a wildly growing plant. In just a moment, the plant grew more than a kilometer, and the entire black hole was imprisoned by the root system of the plant. "boom!!!" Holding the power of the black hole, the root system of the plant transformed by Zhanlong directly penetrated the crust. The entire moon shook crazily at this moment. As the moon''s consciousness at this moment, he felt a fatal crisis. Seeing that Moonlight was a little crazy at this time. It''s just that she is facing the Dragon Slashing Sword at this time, a magic sword that swallows the planet and cuts the dragon veins to grow! Regardless of the coercion of the vast heaven, or the brutal natural phenomenon... None of the attacks can stop the crazy growth of the Star-Swallowing Plant. Half a minute later, the root system of the plant penetrated the heart of the moon. "Do not!!!" The sound of almost sorrow echoed between the heaven and the earth, and the proud Moon King was finally completely frightened, "Please, let me go, even if you let me be a slave, please!" Let the haughty Moon King be a servant, it sounds like a very exciting suggestion. just "I have no interest in the rotten guys at all!" In the void, the red-haired boy shook his head indifferently, and gave the final order to his own Dragon Slashing, "Swallow it up with all your strength, don''t let go of any scum of the moon!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Following Nagato''s orders, the entire moon broke out again and again with continuous vibrations. With the moon''s heart as the starting point, the root system of the Star-swallowing plant sent out a terrifying swallowing force, and branched roots extended in all directions, speeding up the swallowing. The continuous vibration reverberated for half an hour, and Yue Ye Jian''s consciousness continued to weaken in the process. Until half an hour later... "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Numerous root systems broke out from all over the surface of the moon, and grew up in the earth swallowed at an astonishing speed. At this time, the moon had almost turned into a plant star. Flames are still burning on the plant star, but that is not the flame of nature, but Saya''s ban. Therefore, it did not have any impact on the growth of the plant... "Do not!!!" At this moment, a stern voice echoed from all directions again, "Damn dragon god, I will sacrifice with my soul and curse you forever..." "Shaving!" Without waiting for the other party''s last words to finish, the red-haired boy in the void snapped his fingers, and the burning plant star shrank fiercely, and a muffled grunt came from within. Then, the existence named Yueyejian disappeared completely... 1845 Chapter 141 The third more harvest and reconstruction! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Suzaku Mountain on the ground, the altar of the monster headquarters. At the moment when Yue Ye saw that she disappeared completely, Hui Ye, who was sitting on the altar, felt agitated all over her body, as if she had taken off some unspeakable burden. The kind of comfort that came from the heart, made the girl''s face a blush. "It seems that you are finally free..." When Yonglin, who was talking to Huiye, saw the girl''s strangeness, she suddenly thought of something, and Wei Ran sighed, "It''s just that, my old friend has gone!" "...Yongrin!" At this moment, Kaguya, who had recovered from the inexplicable sense of comfort, could not help but speak softly, seeing Yonglin looking a little sad, trying to comfort her. No one knows the gentleness of this moon brain better than Hui Ye. It''s just that she was interrupted before she could say anything... "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Bayi Yonglin didn''t lie. Although she was indeed sad, she was mentally prepared as early as the lunar war began. "Congratulations, Hui Ye!" Smiling at the girl on the altar, Congratulations, Bayi Yongrin seemed to have thought of something, and said, "Right, do you want to do something to celebrate this day." "For example, give yourself a new surname to show your new life. Doesn''t your husband have a surname anyway?" "... Last name!" Although I knew that Yonglin was changing the subject, Huiye didn''t expose it, but continued along the topic, "Although the concubine itself doesn''t care much, just add one." "Well, by the way, Yonglin, what do you think of Penglai Mountain?" "Penglai Mountain!" Hearing what Huiye said, Bayi Yonglin knew that the girl was definitely referring to Penglai''s medicine, and she smiled now, "Penglai Mountain Huiye, it sounds very good." "That is, after all, it is the name of the concubine, how could it not..." Regarding Yonglin''s comments, Huiye accepted all the comments unceremoniously, but before she finished her words, she felt that there seemed to be something missing in the surrounding environment. At the moment, Huiye stopped talking and looked at Bayi Yonglin. "It''s okay, but you don''t need to sit on the altar anymore." Bayi Yonglin answered like this, but looked at the starry sky, where the bright moon has already been lost... ... ... In the quiet void, Nagato quietly watched the luck that was coming. That was a scene invisible to the naked eye. The golden air luck seemed to illuminate the dark vacuum of the universe, coming from the earth to the location of Nagato. In that endless golden luck, Nagato also saw blood and black impurities mixed in. The red-haired boy knew that it was the blood and evil spirit brought by the war! "Finally the collection is complete, the luck of the demon era!" Sighing softly, Nagato raised his right hand and pressed it into the flow of air. At the moment, the golden luck around him gathered crazily with Nagato''s right hand. In just a moment, Nagato swept away all the luck around him, condensing a golden ball.Novel Network www.xiao-shuo.org And those blood and evil spirits were filtered by Nagato and remained in the void. "Very good, the task is complete!" Putting away the golden ball, Nagato looked at the blood and evil spirit in front of him. After a moment of silence, Nagato''s left hand raised, drawing a gourd in the same way and collecting it into a red and black ball. It''s just that Nagato didn''t put the ball away, but threw it in the direction of the earth. "The splendid future of the monster is left to me!" Seeing that little ball turned into a meteor and fell into the earth, Nagato said indifferently, "The darkness of the monster race is left to this world!" "I don''t know if this will bring me some fun." The so-called prosperity and decline, this is the truth of heaven! After the capture of the Moon City, the era of monsters has reached its extreme point. Coupled with the collection of the luck of the era, the next years may be the dusk of monsters. Nagato knew that throwing the small black ball to the ground would definitely make the dusk worse. The red-haired boy is looking forward to something interesting... After doing all this, Nagato''s gaze turned to the plant star near him. In the surrounding starry sky, Saya''s ban was almost reaching its limit. If the will of the plane is allowed to notice that the moon has disappeared, I am afraid it will riot directly! After all, the earth is the center of the plane, and the existence of the moon is too important for the entire earth. It is not surprising that it will be paid attention to by the will of the plane. But since Nagato dared to swallow the moon, he had made all plans. "The Dragon Slashing Sword has been used before..." Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but recall the initial battle with Fengjian Yuka. At that time, Nagato didn''t really realize that he wanted to preserve his strength, so he drew out the Dragon Slashing Sword at will. But the red-haired boy never regretted it, and there was absolutely no regret in his path. Secondly, Fengjian Youxiang is indeed worthy of Nagato''s sword. "Although I don''t regret it, but in this way, it makes no sense to hide the Dragon Slashing Sword!" While speaking, Nagato instantly crossed the distant time and space and appeared on a branch on the plant star, "Then, use my sword to replace the entire moon!" "boom!!!" In an instant, the power of the dragon erupted from the red-haired boy and poured into the plants under his feet. Under the power of Nagato''s almost endless dragon, the planet formed by the entire plant began to exude waves of attraction, and a large amount of cosmic dust gathered one after another. After almost half an hour, the surface of the plant star was "painted" with a gray surface. The whole plant star looks just like the previous moon. "It''s just the surface now!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato''s figure disappeared like a phantom, and appeared over a dry basin of the newborn satellite. "If it''s here, the environment looks pretty good, it''s here!" Collecting everything in the distance, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, then opened his hands, and in an instant, countless green plants broke out of the ground. Afterwards, these plants, which seemed to be dancing in a flurry of demons, began to change forms, stacking up in a patchwork pattern. In less than a moment, a newly born city appeared in front of Nagato!.. 1846 Chapter 142 The first new moon and coming! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the newborn planet, a majestic and magnificent city was once again built. If it were not for the absence of the moon barrier connecting the dragon veins and the heart of the moon in the periphery of the city, and the moon people and moon rabbits in the city, the city would simply be the rebirth of the moon capital. Because the Nagato that shaped this city is completely shaped according to the Moon Capital in memory. "If this is the case, then the name of this city is called New Moon Capital!" Slowly falling from the sky, the red-haired young man admired the familiar and unfamiliar city buildings around him, and he chose a name for the new-born city very casually. After all, this is just a city created by Nagato subconsciously. On this new-born satellite transformed by one''s own weapon-Dragon Slashing Sword, as long as you have the heart, a city of this level can have as many as Nagato, so you don''t need to care too much. However, what the red-haired boy must do next is to proceed with caution. Because he is unwilling to stimulate the plane consciousness too much at this time, it is probably because Nagato must eliminate the consequences of the disappearance of the moon and the moon before the ban set by Saya completely disappears. The red-haired boy thought of a simple solution, which was to replace the existence of Moonlight and the Moon. Among them, what replaces the moon is the weapon of Nagato-Dragon Slashing Sword. The rest of the moonlit night will be more troublesome... First of all, it must be creatures, not objects, to replace the moonlit night. Secondly, although it is only a semi-finished Taoist priest, Yue Ye Jian has undoubtedly been in contact with the concept of the moon in the origin of this plane, and has been merged. This requires the replacement of the existence of Yueyejian, which must be integrated with the concept of the moon... "It''s just cheating!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but vomit secretly. In his eyes, fusion with a part of the plane''s origin is, in a sense, to die. Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy naturally cannot let himself go to death. because-- "Split the existence of Moonlit Night!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato strolled along the streets of the new moon capital. The invisible attraction slowly radiated from the red-haired boy... Soon, this attraction flooded the entire blocked area. Immediately, in another level outside the normal field of vision, as the red-haired boy progressed, countless fragments of memories and existence gathered towards him... "come yet?" Feeling these fragments of existence, Nagato sighed softly, and quietly changed the power permeating his body. Then, these fragments of existence formed two vortexes. As Nagato continued to advance, all the fragments were divided into two whirlpools. In this situation, Nagato walked to the end of the street in reality and stood in front of the palace hall. "Boom!!!" At this moment, the two vortices absorbed a large amount of memory and existence fragments respectively, forming two mysterious beads, which penetrated time and space and appeared in the ripples of space. With a wave of Nagato''s big hand, he brought two mysterious beads into his palm. These two beads are the power of existence of Moonlight. If it hadn''t been for Saya''s ban at this time to isolate the entire starry sky from the plane, all the matter, energy and even the laws here would not be able to communicate with the outside world, and it would be difficult for Nagato to collect these existences. As for dividing these existences into two parts, it is even more nonsense... Thinking of this, Nagato smiled faintly, and stepped into the central palace of the new moon capital. "boom!!!" A deafening roar loomed in the void. In the ground below the New Moon Capital, vast energy began to gather, and a dragon vein with massive spiritual power was formed almost in an instant. Afterwards, the enchantment that enveloped the entire city was based on dragon veins, and suddenly opened...Fat Cat Novels www.fmxs8.com Although the red-haired boy knew about the changes in the city, he didn''t care, because these changes were only set by him when he created the city. At this time, Nagato had come to the central hall of the palace and set up two mysterious magic circles. In the center of the two magic circles, a mysterious bead is placed respectively. "So, let''s get started!" After studying the formation method again, after confirming that it was correct, Nagato activated the formation method. In an instant, two amazing magical powers broke out, and instantly penetrated time and space. ... ... "The time, is it finally?" At this moment, Remilia, who had been sleepy-eyed in a palace on the ninth plane of Darkness of Chaos Starry Sky, was suddenly refreshed, and a red light flashed in her eyes. Two scarlet magic circles suddenly appeared not far from the girl... The center of the magic circle echoed with the call from the father! Although it was less than three months before Nagato left because of the different planes, it was already a very tormenting period for Remilia. In short, she can''t wait to enter that mysterious alien plane! "Wow, my father!!!" It''s just that when the girl was still in the future and could get up, Flandre, who had fallen asleep next to her, flew out directly and instantly jumped into a magic circle. Then with a''bang'', Fran''s figure disappeared directly in front of Remilia... "..." Seeing her own sister so reckless, Remilia couldn''t help being speechless. It''s just that she has already left, and Remilia can''t preach anymore. At the moment, she can only look at the maids beside Leticia and Lamia, and said in a''full of majesty'': "Leticia, I ask you to tell your mother about the things here." "Yes, Miss!" Leticia, who abides by the maid guidelines, bowed and said, and by the way, she knocked Lamia down on the ground, who was excited because of Remy''s pretentious gesture. "Ok!" Subconsciously stepping away from Lamia, Remy was very satisfied with Leticia''s respect, "Very well, I''ll leave it to you, I''m going to meet my father now." With that said, Remilia turned and walked towards the teleported magic circle. At first, the girl was full of majesty, but after seeing the light on the magic circle dimmed slightly, Remilia couldn''t care about the majesty anymore, and rushed into the magic circle. "boom!!!" In an instant, a distorted roar echoed in the girl''s ear. Immediately, the feeling of loss of control spread all over the girl''s body, making her a little confused, and even subconsciously wanting to use her own power. Just before that, a bright light poured into Remilia''s body. That is the power of the moon related to her mother and grandmother! "Is this... my identity?" Remilia, who had been popularized for a long time, quickly understood the cause and effect, and immediately did not stop this force from entering her body and fusing with herself. "Boom!!!" When the fusion was complete, the space around the girl rippled. Soon, Remilia felt the ground again. At this time, she realized with hindsight that she had appeared in a deserted palace. And his father, Nagato, is holding Fran who arrived first, looking at himself... "Long time no see, little Leimi!" .. 1847 Chapter 143 The Emperor Flows! Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Half an hour later, the starry sky ban was finally broken... The sound of gears rotating faintly echoed in the dark vacuum of the universe. After a short pause, the new planet perfectly replaced the moon. No, this newborn planet is the moon of the earth! At least in the eyes of the entire plane consciousness. At this time, Nagato was sitting on the throne of the central palace in the new moon capital, talking to the two girls, Lemi and Fran, between father and daughter. After a while, Saya''s figure appeared beside the throne. Immediately, Nagato couldn''t help being taken aback. Because at this moment Saya is not using Bailian''s body, but another rather strange body, and the shape of the body is consistent with her body. The most important thing is that Bai Lian herself is not here, and she doesn''t know where she went. "Sister Shaye!" "Sister Saya!" Seeing Saya''s appearance, Remilia and Flandre greeted one after another, but it seemed that they had no plans to leave Nagato''s arms. Nagato didn''t care too much, his gaze fixed on Saya''s new body, and he was inquiring. "This is Shenqi''s meeting ceremony, a body of a demon realm!" Knowing what Nagato was asking, Saya shrugged and said, "From now on, in the eyes of Planar Consciousness, I am a Demon Man made by Shenqi." "Because Bai Lian had a relationship with Shen Qi, she was taken to the Demon Realm to practice." Having said that, Saya paused, looked at Nagato, and said softly: "Shenqi also invites you to go to the Demon Realm to have a good chat with her in your spare time." "I know!" Nodded, Nagato said he understood. If someone else took Bailian away without knowing it, Nagato might think that the other person wanted to grab his handle and use it as a threat. But since the other party is Shenqi, there is no problem. Although they only glanced at each other through Saya''s eyes, and didn''t even say a word to each other face to face, Nagato and Shinki had a wonderful understanding. Therefore, the red-haired boy knew deeply that the other party had indeed taken Bai Lian away. "By the way, in the memory of previous lives, Bai Lian seems to have the experience of being sealed in the devil world!" Some memories of Bailian from previous lives flashed in his mind inadvertently. Nagato quickly put the matter on hold, looked at Saya, and said: "Saya, you are here at the right time. There are some post-war matters that you need to help me handle." ... ... The so-called war is pure violence! The purpose of war is not pure violence, but the benefits that can be obtained after the war. Therefore, after any war, there is a corresponding distribution of benefits. As the victorious side, everyone deserves various benefits... Even if it was a lunar war that tried to make monsters accelerate their prosperity and decline, the same was true. Of course, Nagato can ignore these unspoken rules.Just go to listen to www.97tingshu.com As far as the red-haired boy who is determined to be the master of the future monsters is concerned, he who has captured the Moon Capital does not mind giving some rewards to other monsters. Anyway, these things are nothing but petty gains for Nagato. After paying these, Nagato can get more things in the future: For example, the existence of reputation! Therefore, one month after the end of the Lunar War, all the troops and forces participating in the Lunar War received a reward from the master of monsters, the Great Demon. Or spiritual resources, or practice methods, or magic weapons... Immediately, the circle of monsters on the entire Yingzhou land suddenly boiled over. Although those organizations that participated in the war had lost a lot, they gained even more. If the rewards given by the master of the monsters can be digested, these organizations will be more powerful. But the question is, do they really have time to digest all the rewards? Obviously, the answer is no! Although these organizations and forces have the master of monsters as their backers, the problem is that Yingzhou is so big that the master of monsters can''t be on call. Because, the various monster forces and the peace among the races on the land of Yingzhou were suddenly broken. The future chaos in Yingzhou Land is almost predictable... "You are so bad!" At the apex of the Vermillion Bird Mountain in the summer night, Penglai Shan Huiye leaned in the arms of the red-haired boy, "If you let the monsters know the mind of your monster master, you will collapse if you think about it." "maybe!" In the face of Kaguya''s ridicule, Nagato didn''t care, looking into the distance, he couldn''t help being a little lost, "I am for the future of the monsters. Their blood will not be lost in vain." After listening to Nagato''s words, Penglai Shan Huiye couldn''t help being silent. After really returning to Nagato, she also learned a lot about the truth about Nagato, and also understood what the red-haired boy was doing at this time. For this approach, Huiye could not judge whether it was correct. But she knew that she was Nagato''s wife. For the wife, just follow the husbands judgment, right? "...Hui Ye!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly spoke, and raised his hand to shake Huiye''s shoulder, "It''s almost time, that thing is almost coming!" "Oh, is it so!" The Moon Princess, who was still somewhat silent, suddenly brightened her eyes, got up from her husband''s arms, and looked up to the sky, where the moon was shining brightly and the stars were everywhere. "Where is it, obviously..." After blinking, the girl was about to complain, but she couldn''t help getting stuck just as she said her words, because she clearly saw the falling of those things. It is a mysterious thing, shaped like countless olives, ten thousand golden threads, hanging down numerously. The whole world seemed to be transformed into a living ocean in an instant! On the top floor of the natural residence of Ping An Jing, Zhou Yi opened the window and looked at the stars in the night sky and the mysterious thing that kept hanging down. He couldn''t help sighing: "It''s actually the emperor, the brother is so bold, it seems that the era of monsters is coming back!" Speaking of this, Zhou Yi couldn''t help showing a little vicissitudes of life on his face, and slowly closed the window, "Then, I also have to prepare well, the last darkness before the dawn of the human race is also coming!" .. 1848 Chapter 144 Changes in the situation first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sun and the moon rotate, time flies, and two springs and autumns have passed in a blink of an eye. Two years ago, the emperor flow splattered the world with moonlight, making the whole earth full of vitality in an instant, a large number of plants and trees became demons by its essence, and more demons and sprites made progress. The power of the monster circle has increased in vain. It seems that the glory of the monsters is truly here! And the reason for all of this is because the Lord of the Monsters defeated the Moon Capital. Immediately, the monsters sang praises to the lord who is high in the sky... However, if these monsters know what their masters are doing, I am afraid they will be completely desperate, but it is more clear that they will not know. As time goes by, many things are destined to be obscured by history and disappear without a trace! The monsters at this time, just follow their instincts to enjoy the last prosperity. As a creature within the scope of the earth, the strong rise of one race will inevitably cause the weakness of another race. The human forces standing opposite the monsters were instantly hit hard. As the seat of the Lord of Youkai, the island nation of Yingzhou was shattered in less than a month. And the countries other than Yingzhou, with the passage of time, have also fallen into a chaotic situation. Today, except for the Divine Land, which has a fairy enchantment, the rest of the countries are also broken. However, this situation is also normal. Originally, this era was an era when youkai dominated. But after the catalysis of the emperor, the originally slow-growing monster race was elevated to more than one level out of thin air at all levels. In such a situation, how could humans resist it? The darkest era of mankind has suddenly come, and human tragedies continue to be played everywhere in the world... Peaceful Capital, the center of the human kingdom of Yingzhou, and the last holy land! In two years, a huge wall of more than fifty meters high was built around this human capital, and the city was even more bloody in the singing and dancing city. In this dark age, the human desire for power far exceeds the pursuit of other things. From the emperor to dawn, the common people are pursuing the existence of power from the heart... The old human system has undergone tremendous changes very early on. Except for the royal family, which is also righteous and occupying a high position, the rest of the powerful positions have all been replaced by the strong ones. Under the pressure of darkness, the human race is like a spring, crazily accumulating the power of rebound. just "I don''t know how many years of savings are needed!" Naturally on the top floor, Ampei Qingming leaned against the window, feeling the cold wind blowing from the window, and sighed softly, "Only can we return to the glory of the past." Speaking of this, Ampei Qingming couldn''t help feeling frustrated, only feeling that the future was dark. Although his strength is good, he is considered one of the best among the human forces, but he is not comparable to the monster race where the strong are now in large numbers. "How can I be discouraged at this time, Qingming!" At this time, Zhou Yi, who was sitting next to Ampere Qingming, couldn''t help but yelled, "You are the Dinghai Shenzhen of Ping''an Capital. If you are discouraged, there is really no hope for this country!" While speaking, Zhou Yi used some of his own power and poured it into his words... "Yes, I understand!" Hearing Zhouyi''s words, Ampei Qingming couldn''t help but shook his whole body. It seemed that he had thought of something, but he was lifted up. Then the Great Onmyoji bowed to the silver-haired youth with gratitude and said: "Thank you for your advice, Master Zhou, if it weren''t for you, Qingming would have almost lost herself." Meishuba www.meishuoba.com "No, you will only be lost, but you will not be lost!" Zhou Yi did not accept Ampei Qingming''s compliment, because in his eyes, Ampei Qingming had gathered the strongest humane luck of this era. With this alone, he will not get lost, the humane will is watching over him... "No, no, I still have to thank Master Zhou for his teaching!" Ampere Qingming, who was still not enough to perceive the will of humanity, thought that Zhou Yi was just being humble, and his words were just comforting himself, and he was immediately grateful. Thinking of this, Ampei Qingming couldn''t help but once again asked Zhou Yi to join Ping An Jing. Then, of course, he was firmly rejected by Zhou Yi "Qingming, my way will not be fixed in one place!" The silver-haired young man stared at An Pei Qingming and said without hesitation, "The person destined to become a humanist cannot stay in Yingzhou forever. I will eventually go overseas." "But before that, I will leave you with enough power to defeat the monsters in the next hundreds of years!" "Go and prepare, in a while, the war will begin..." "Yes!" ... ... The change in Heianjingli was carried out in secret. After all, with the weakness of the human race at this time, if the actions are too public and cause the common jealousy and strangulation of the monsters, then it may be the real end of the Yingzhou human race. But even so, Nagato still knew the human race''s change for the first time. Who made Zhouyi the real core of this change? This makes Nagato impossible to know! It''s just that even though he knew of Heiankyo''s change, Nagato didn''t have time to pay attention to it at this time. In addition to being assured of Zhou Yi''s ability, Nagato encountered a rather troublesome matter. "That means, both of my daughters ran away from home?" In the palace at the top of the mountain of monsters, the red-haired boy sitting on the throne, after listening to the report of Huiyin Shangbai Ze who suddenly ran over, asked again with some uncertainty: "And the action is silent, no one in the huge mountain of monsters has discovered how they left?!" "Yes, it is!" Hearing Nagato''s question again, Huiyin responded with some difficulty, and then a few tears burst into the eyes of the Bai Ze girl, and she looked at Nagato pitifully: "My lord! The ladies left, it shouldn''t be because of Huiyin''s course!" "..." Seeing Huiyin''s posture, Nagato didn''t know what to say. After all, Huiyin Shirasawa is erudite, but his staidness in teaching and educating people is impressive in Nagato''s memory. If Remi and the others left because of this... In a sense, it really feels reasonable, not surprising! .. 1849 Chapter 145 Go to see Yonglin second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Having said that, Sister Remilia will not run away from home. Not to mention that the vampire sisters are not unreasonable existences. Although their usual behavior is slightly naive, the two girls are not impatient. The teaching of Bai Ze Huiyin is boring, but it does contain genuine knowledge. Based on this, both girls can finish her lessons with a smile. Adhering to Bai Yujing''s education, the two girls will subconsciously move on the road of continuous strengthening. They will not resist the slightest resistance to knowledge that can indirectly become stronger. Most importantly, Nagato has realized why the two girls ran away from home... "Did you notice that, Remy!" The girl who inherited Zhu Yue''s destiny talent flashed in his mind, and Nagato understood that Remilia was probably aware of her fate on this plane. The red-haired boy had long realized that this plane seemed to be guided by more than one force. Everything is subconsciously developing towards Gensokyo in the memory of Nagato''s past lives. Under such a general trend, it is probably her own destiny for Remilia to open up the Red Devil Mansion. Thinking of this, Nagato raised his head slightly and shouted loudly, "Saya!!" "...Saya understands!" After a while, the girl in white dress and gauze appeared out of thin air, and then disappeared like a dream, "Leave it to me, Little Leimi and Little Fran, I will pay attention to them." "Then leave it to you, Saya!" He spoke indifferently, and then Nagato''s gaze turned to the tearful Kamisawa Huiyin, but he didn''t know how to comfort the girl. After a long silence, the red-haired boy said: "Teacher Shang Baize, I still don''t know much about the Huangdi Nei Jing we had internship last time. Could you please ask the teacher to help me." "..." Upon hearing this, Huiyin''s face suddenly changed, and she flushed completely. ... ... As time passed, many changes gradually took place in Nagato''s body. Whether it is the slowing of the pace of life or the gracefulness of behavior and posture, they all explain the changes of the red-haired teenager, but these changes are only superficial changes. Nagato is still that Nagato, full of emotions and desires, eager to conquer everything. Therefore, how can Shangbaize Huiyin escape his clutches! After a banquet six months ago, after inadvertently glimpsing the rare drunken beauty of the Shirasawa girl, Nagato took the opportunity to eat everything from the body to the soul. In fact, it is not only Huiyin, but several girls in the forces that Nagato belongs to have been attacked by him. They even include the sisters of Mian Yue, the three ghost kings outside of Yong Yi, and so on. Of course, Nagato is not without resistance! There are many of these girls who are full of personality, but as a man who even dares to go to an existence like Feng Jian Yuxiang, what can stop him! ... ... Two hours later, Nagato walked out of the palace refreshingly.The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com After two hours of "teaching", the teacher of Shangbai Ze Huiyin was too dedicated, and at this time was already lying helplessly in the room of Nagato in the palace. "Hui Yin is still so shy, so funny!" The feeling of the Shirasawa girl was reminiscent in his mind. While Nagato was thinking about what he was going to do next, he suddenly received the message from Kaguya from the spiritual space. Immediately, Nagato gave an order to travel to the guard monster at the gate of the palace. Soon there were monsters leading by Nagato''s car. After the Lunar War, Nagato''s position within the entire Yokai power has risen sharply, so his car has changed accordingly. Among other things, the monster horses that pulled the carts were replaced with nine horses, and every monster horse was a medium-to-high-level monster that could transform, and their bodies even contained ancient blood. Correspondingly, the performance of the carriage has also been updated, and it is decorated with many precious things. Such a car just looks very expensive just by looking at it. "Let''s go, go to the lost bamboo forest!" Flashing into the carriage, Nagato commanded towards the young monster driving, and then with a crisp sound, the entire carriage rose into the sky and flew towards the lost bamboo forest. Sitting in the carriage, the red-haired boy began to think about the purpose of his trip...or the existence of the upcoming meeting! Moon''s Brain-Hachii Eirin, is the person Nagato wants to meet. Originally, after the Lunar War ended two years ago, Nagato should have had a good chat with this sage, but he was very interested in the secret hidden by Hachii Eirin. Only at that time, Bayi Yonglin seemed to be doing something, she left without permission after leaving a message. At that time, Nagato still wanted to catch up and intercept the opponent. I just thought about it, and finally gave up the idea. Today, two years later, she finally came back... As the carriage continued to move forward, some strange intuitions gradually emerged in Nagato''s spiritual sense. The red-haired boy subconsciously understood that this meeting would solve part of his doubts. "Hehe, I really look forward to it!" Speaking so softly, Nagato closed his eyes and began to close his eyes to rest. Almost ten minutes later, the carriage in the void suddenly landed. The heavy sound and the smell of the bamboo forest flowing in from the window of the car let Nagato know that the destination had arrived. "My lord, the lost bamboo forest has arrived!" The curtain of the carriage was opened, and the young monster driving the car half-kneeled by the door of the car and said. "Ok!" Nodding calmly, the red-haired young man stood up leisurely and walked out of the carriage. In an instant, the Japanese-style architecture of Forever Pavilion appeared before his eyes. "I have seen the Great Demon Lord!!!" At this time, the rabbit demon maids who had been waiting at the gate of the eternal pavilion to salute respectfully, and standing at the forefront of the maids was Nagato''s trophy two years ago-Lingxian Yutanhuain Inaba! After giving the opponent a new consciousness, Nagato gave it to Kaguya as Kaguya''s guard. "It''s been a long time, Ling Xian!" After seeing the girl, Nagato greeted subconsciously. And after hearing Nagatos sudden greeting, the smile on Ling Xians face instantly became even brighter...... .. 1850 Chapter 146 Nagato and Yongrin You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"My lord, you are finally here!" The girl with long light purple rabbit ears showed a sincere smile, and said to Nagato, "The princess and the master have been waiting for almost half an hour." While speaking, Ling Xian tilted her body slightly and made a''please'' gesture. "Master?" Hearing Ling Xian''s words, the red-haired boy who was about to follow her guidance could not help but paused slightly, and asked with interest: "This refers to Yonglin Bayi, when did she become your master?" "Ah, just not long ago!" Suddenly hearing Nagato''s question, Ling Xian couldn''t help being slightly surprised, but soon the girl answered the red-haired boy''s question with a rather proud attitude. "That''s so interesting!" Hearing this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Nagato will not forget that the girl with bunny ears in front of her was once an experiment in Hachii Eirin''s laboratory, and even her body''s initial consciousness may have been lost by Hachii Eirin. If this is the case, then Yongrin and Ling Xian are definitely enemies. but "Being able to accept Ling Xian as a disciple, it seems that there is something hidden in it!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but wonder what exactly is the relationship between Yai Eirin and Suzusen. When he gave Suzusen a new consciousness two years ago, Nagato also studied her body a little. Only after studying for a long time, Nagato could only feel the information that was somewhat similar to the Taikoo Heritage. Although there are a lot of speculations, Nagato did not come to a conclusion easily, but temporarily shelved it. "Want to come, the sage of the moon is willing to give me answers!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s spirits shook, he waved his big hand, and said, "Let''s go, Suzusen, I can''t wait to see Yakurin Hachii!" "Yes!" ... ... In the past two years, Nagato has eaten many girls... But the red-haired teenagers did not gather these girls together like Jinwu Cangjiao, or in other words, Nagato really didn''t dare to gather them together at will! These girls are all too individual. If they get together and make trouble in two days, Nagato will be distressed. Therefore, Nagato tried his best to separate these girls. For example, sisters Watatsuki Toyohime were placed on the moon by Nagato, and the four ghost kings were placed on Yokai Mountain by Nagato. The eternal pavilion in the lost bamboo forest is where Nagato houses Kaguya. After all, this was originally the new house Nagato built to marry Kaguya, and Kaguya herself did not object. Adhering to Huiye''s own quietness, the atmosphere here is unusually quiet. Although a lot of rabbit monsters were later moved here as servants, it did not affect the atmosphere here. After Ling Xian crossed the entrance, Nagato found that the decoration here was basically the same as before, with almost no change. "Perhaps, in the next thousand years, this place will not change either!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato gradually understood the true meaning of the building''s name as "Forever Pavilion", and he didn''t know how to evaluate Kaguya''s views and practices. Soon, Nagato followed Ling Xian through Sanhe Tuping, which was not long and not short, and came to an empty room. And the red-haired boy''s goal this time, Bayi Yonglin, is sitting here.Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123.com By the way, the aura of Yonglin Bayi at this time is quite different from that of two years ago, as if she had completed an amazing transformation. "Master, Master Nagato is here!" Standing at the door of the room, Ling Xian looked at Yong Lin respectfully, and said with a wink, "Then, Ling Xian will withdraw first. If you have anything, please tell me as much as possible." As soon as the voice fell, the girl with rabbit ears retreated without looking back... "Long time no see, Bayi Yonglin!" Looking at the Sage of the Moon, who hadn''t seen him for two years, Nagato was not unfamiliar, and walked directly to the tufted futon not far in front of her, looked left and right, with doubts: "Where''s Huiye, isn''t she supposed to be in this eternal pavilion?" "long time no see!" Facing Nagato, Hakyi Eirin also acted calmly, but when he heard the other party mention Kaguya, the sage of the moon could not help showing a speechless look: "The princess was indeed here just now, only after I took out something..." "..." Nagato suddenly felt bad when he saw Hachii Eirin''s words but stopped. The extraordinary perception spread, and the red-haired boy instantly''watched'' from the bed in a room not far away and saw that Hui Ye was studying with a square black box. If Nagato had no wrong perception, the thing in Kaguya''s hands seemed to be called... a game console?! "Damn it, is Neet Ji''s appearance really inevitable?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless, and he didn''t know that it was Kaguya''s nature to feel fate, but soon, Nagato''s attention shifted to another direction. "Why do you have that kind of thing?" Looking at Hachii Eirin in front of her, Nagato''s eyes couldn''t help but be a little strange, "Although the technology of the Moon City cannot develop this kind of thing, it is just that this kind of thing cannot appear in the case of the Moon City. " "Could it be that the dignified Moon Brain is still a game fan?" Nagato did not say the last sentence, but his eyes and expressions all expressed this meaning. "Only this, please don''t get me wrong!" Immediately, Hachii Eirin resolutely denied Nagato''s thoughts, "That thing is just a small item I made according to the memory of the inheritance." "Inherited memory?" Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled when he heard the words of Hachii Eirin. "Yes, inherit memory!" The Moon Sage nodded leisurely, turned his hand and took out a blue crystal full of quaint aura, "I know what you want to know, but it''s too slow and too troublesome to say it." "So, you should also accept this Taigu inheritance, although I have obtained the most important inheritance!" "Oh, funny!" Hearing Yonglin''s words, a light flashed in Nagato''s eyes, and he said in surprise, "It''s really surprising, your power actually comes from the heritage of the ancient times!" "In this case, I have to take a good look at the so-called Taikoo heritage!" While talking, Nagato''s right hand had already grabbed the blue spar, and in an instant, a long-distance breath poured directly into his mind through the red-haired boy''s right arm! "boom!!!" In the mind of the red-haired boy, a huge amount of information exploded... 1851 Chapter 147-Inheritance and Wisdom You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is not the first time to accept this kind of information explosion! Whether it was the devouring of the soul in the initial stage of rebirth, or the endless indoctrination gained by conquering the roots of the world later, the red-haired teenager has become accustomed to the impact of this information memory. But this is the case. While accepting this inherited memory, Nagato still felt the long-lost mental shock. In this shock, Nagato could feel a will rampage from the lost past. In a daze, Nagato seemed to have seen a terrifying destruction that spread to endless chaos. Before such a catastrophe, countless creatures followed suit, just to win a chance. That kind of determination, that kind of indomitability, and kind of courage made Nagato feel shocked. "Did the last chaos era shatter?" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato forcibly suppressed his turbulent state of mind, focusing his energy on the torrent of information that was exploding. Soon, Nagato understood the true face of this inheritance. This is a civilization inheritance from the last chaotic era. This civilization is named after the stars. On the eve of the catastrophe, it is one of the countless inheritances left to ensure that civilization can survive after failure. Among them, the core transcendental system of civilization inheritance was completely absorbed by Bayi Yonglin. Of course, these forces Nagato didn''t care very much, after all, he already had his own power system, and under normal circumstances there was no need for other power systems. What Nagato cares more about is the various knowledge in the inheritance and the situation of the last Chaos Era. I have to say that watching these inherited memories, Nagato is indeed an eye-opener. A lot of doubts, Nagato naturally solved... For example, the previous game console was made by Yonglin using the knowledge of the people''s livelihood in the inheritance. Another example is the enchantment that once covered the Moon Capital, which was built using the knowledge in this inheritance! Another example is Lingxian. She is not a real Moon Rabbit at all, but an artificial life created by Yonglin using the knowledge in this inheritance. The reason why she presents the posture of Moon Rabbit is entirely because Yonglin uses Moon Rabbit as a template. . It''s just that Yonglin at the time probably didn''t realize that the ancient and the present are two completely different eras. The difference in Tao made the newly born Ling Xian go crazy directly. So that she could only imprison him in her own laboratory. ... ... However, Nagato''s most important gain is not these. It stands to reason that the collapse of the Chaos Era will absolutely annihilate everything. Perhaps only at this time the Dao Ancestor realm, which is beyond the reach of Nagato, can survive such a disaster. As for the Star Civilization, a civilization that does not even exist for a powerful Dao Sage, it cannot survive the catastrophe. Under such circumstances, what is the point of leaving the heritage of civilization? Anyway, everything will be completely destroyed! Regarding this point, only a simple sentence or two were mentioned in the inheritance, that is, the protagonist who led the entire chaos to the destruction, stayed on this plane. In the eyes of Star Civilization, in this way, this plane has hope to survive the catastrophe.Love me ebook www.25txt.com Although such hope is too small and too small, it is already worth a try. As a result, their attempt was successful! In the Great Destruction, although this plane did not really survive the catastrophe, it was reborn in Nirvana in the destruction, bringing many things from the last Chaos Era to this Chaos Era. One of the many inheritances of the Star Civilization also escaped the catastrophe and passed into the hands of the inheritor of Bayi Yonglin! "call!!!" For a long time, after digesting the inherited knowledge, Nagato couldn''t help but exhale a long breath, "Finally, it really solved some of the doubts." But that being said, Nagato couldn''t help but give birth to more doubts. Who is the first to bear the brunt of the protagonist? While this doubt flashed in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the strong fragment he had obtained before, and there was an instinct to tell Nagato-- The guy who was exactly the same as his previous life might really be the chaos who should be robbed! "Ah, it''s really getting messy!" Talking to himself softly, Nagato opened his purple eyes, and then, very coincidentally, Nagato''s eyes looked at each other with Hachii Eirin''s civilization and wisdom. "...It seems, what do you want to ask me?" After a stalemate for a while, Nagato broke the silence indifferently, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, "This inheritance may be your foundation, although the core strength is missing..." "But if you have enough wisdom, you can fully deduce part of the core power." "What do you want to come up with such a weighty thing?" "No, I don''t want anything!" Shaking her head, Bayi Yonglin denied Nagatos question, and then the sage stood up and walked out towards the door. At the door, she stopped: "The princess told me that your real name is Bai Yujing, can you let me join?" "of course!" Facing Yonglin''s question, Nagato gave a positive answer. "From today onwards, I will be Bai Yujing''s subordinate and a member of Forever Pavilion!" With such words, Hachii Yongrin walked out of the room directly, "Then, Lord Nagato, please do it yourself, I''m going to see the princess''s situation, can''t let her relax too much!" Turning his head to watch the figure of Hachii Yongrin drifting away, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, "It is indeed Hachii Yongrin, this trick is to retreat for advancement, it is so good!" Don''t ask for anything. With Huiye''s side, there will be no good things missing her! The most important thing is that Nagato will never give up with the existence of Hachii Eirin... Even if she is unwilling to join, when the right time comes, Nagato will actively force her to join, and even make some necessary restrictions for safety. And I''m afraid that it was only when Bayi Yonglin saw this that she took the initiative to join Bai Yujing''s subordinates! Even, she offered to offer her inheritance as a certificate of fame. Under such circumstances, if Nagato dared not trust her, then she would really have the means to lose her... I have to say that the wisdom of the sage really makes people feel admired!.. 1852 Chapter 148: Purples Intention You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After receiving the allegiance of Hachii Eirin, Nagato lives in the lost bamboo forest. The reason for this is that apart from having a good time with Kaguya, there is no lack of intentions to understand Hachii Eirin, but more importantly, Nagato needs time to digest the inheritance of star civilization. It is not that the red-haired boy needs this civilization to increase his strength, but that he wants to try to derive more information. When the Great Tribulation of Chaos was truly confirmed, Nagato naturally wouldn''t forget it, and getting more information about the Great Tribulation of Chaos became a major event in Nagato''s heart. Even for this, Nagato directly packaged the inheritance of star civilization to Bai Yujing''s high-level center. Obviously, Nagato is ready to use the power of the entire Bai Yujing to analyze. In addition, the red-haired boy also conveyed to the entire world that he wanted to collect primordial heritage and gave the opportunity to exchange those primordial heritage for the gifts of the great gods in the area. In an instant, the whole Yingzhou, even the area outside Yingzhou, the monsters shook one after another. Of course, because the news just came out, there is not much gain yet. But Nagato can almost foresee how he will gain a lot in the future... In this way, time passed day by day, and in a blink of an eye, old leaves fell in the bamboo forest in front of the courtyard, and new leaves grew again, repeating three full cycles. When the morning sun fell on the courtyard again on a new day, Nagato saw a long-lost guest. "Ah, what a rare guest!" Looking at the gap that appeared out of thin air in front of his eyes, the red-haired boy who had just walked out of the room was slightly surprised after a slight smile appeared on his face: "Yakumozi, I didn''t expect you to come to me, what''s the matter?" ... ... "If possible, we really don''t want to come to you!" The gap opened slowly, revealing a few extremely curious eyes in the darkness. The next moment, the monster sage stepped lightly out of the darkness and sat down in front of Nagato. The long golden hair floated slightly in the void, and the unique Eight Clouds robe made the girl show a little mature and gorgeous. Opening the folding fan to cover his chin, Yakumo Zi''s eyes looked straight at Nagato, and his eyes flowed. "What''s the matter, staring at me so much?" Seeing the behavior of the monster sage in front of him, Nagato blinked, then smiled calmly, "There should be nothing on my face, is it possible that you like me?" "Haha, this can''t be said!" For Nagato''s ridicule, Yakumo Zi did not deny it, but said with a smile, "Nagato-kun who can subdue even a woman like Eirin Yakuchi, but makes people''s heart beating''bang''." Are you sure your heart is beating because of shyness, not fear?! Hearing Yakumo Zi''s words, Nagato couldn''t help rolling his eyes inwardly, but Nagato also understood Yakumo Zi''s general psychological state at this time. After all, before Nagato appeared, the person Yakumo Zi was most afraid of was probably Hachii Eirin. The pure powerhouse Yakumo Zi is not afraid, because in her previous life, she was a star spirit on top of countless creatures, and the only existence in the entire box court that could be called a queen. If you can find an opportunity to rely on the suppression of the plane, Yakumo Zi''s strength can skyrocket in an instant. Therefore, compared to those purely powerful, Yakumo Zi is more afraid of those with extraordinary wisdom, and Yakumo Eirin is the best among such people. And when she heard the news that Hachii Eirin had surrendered to Nagato, she suddenly couldn''t sit still. You know, although Yakumo Zi and Nagato are so-called allies at this time, they have agreed to fight the final catastrophe of the era of monsters in the future, but the two definitely don''t mind each other. The original Nagato was a pure powerhouse, and Yakumo Zi was confident that he could still find a chance to pit him. Only after Bayi Yongrin joined the opponent, the monster sage suddenly became a little unconfident.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com "Ha ha!" In the face of Yakumo Zi who was acting like this, Nagato had only these two words. Then the red-haired boy didn''t speak, and just looked straight at the other person like this. There was no emotion in the purple eyes, which made Yakumo Zi feel a little hairy. "Okay, okay, let''s just say it!" In the end, the monster sage couldn''t stand such a confrontation and took the lead to break the confrontation. "Nagato-kun, do you have any understanding of the recent situation in Heianjingli?" "That, there is indeed, and a lot!" Hearing the question from the monster sage, Nagato pondered, and then replied, "The human races who seem to be Heiankyo want to strike against the monster." "So, do you have any ideas, Nagato-kun!" "No!" When asked by Yakumo Zi, Nagato hardly hesitated, "The left and right are just the beginning of the monster''s prosperity and decline. I don''t care much." "But, I care!" After receiving Nagato''s words, Yakumo Zi said the opposite answer. "..." Hearing this, Nagato was indeed a little surprised. Yakumo Zi didn''t understand the matter of luck, she even intervened in the matter of directly intercepting the luck of the entire monster clan by using the Lunar War as a node. The two also made preliminary plans on how to save the Yokai Era at the end of the era. Logically, the current Yakumo Zi should sit and watch the debilitating monsters just like him. Just why... "Because the situation is so good now!" As if seeing Nagatos doubts, Yakumo Zi gave the answer readily, Its not that we dont understand luck or something, but the current situation is really great. "Our goal has never been the savior of some monster, but to restore our own strength!" Facing the red-haired boy who had ruined his previous life in front of him, Yakumo Zi did not hide, "If we push behind the monsters, maybe we can really destroy the human race." "Although in the long-term future there will be a species that will replace the human race to destroy the monsters, but before that, during the years when the monsters dominate the world, we will be able to regain prosperity and leave this damned plane." "...That''s it!" After being silent, Nagato couldn''t help but nodded, "I understand, your idea is indeed very possible, then, you are here to get the luck of the Yaozu." "That''s right!" As she spoke, Yakumo Zi''s face was a little worried, and she didn''t know if Nagato would agree to her request, after all, this had violated the agreement between the two. In fact, Yakumo Zi is ready to refuse Nagato! "Then put out the Human Race''s counterattack first!" It was just beyond the expectation of the monster sage that Nagato did not directly refuse, but gave another answer, "To be honest, I am not optimistic about your actions." "But if you can extinguish the counterattack that this human race burst out in the darkest age, then I will return my luck." "Even I can lend you a share of my combat power!" "but" Speaking of this, an inexplicable smile appeared on Nagatos face, "If you fail, you must promise me a condition free of charge. Of course, you wont be allowed to die, but you can dare to make a contract. ?!" .. 1853 Chapter 149 This World Is Like a Game? Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!promise? Still not agree? Hearing Nagato''s idea, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help falling into silence. The knowledge accumulated over the long years has made the monster sage very clearly aware that the red-haired boy''s proposal may seem very reasonable at first, but in fact it is not. Although on the surface, the monster race does have an amazing advantage... It seems that the complete suppression of the human race is just around the corner! But that was just an illusion after all. The demon race, whose race luck has fallen to a limit, is actually standing on the edge of a dangerous cliff. At any time, a terrible disaster will come. Maybe it is a roaring natural disaster, maybe it is an inexplicable virus plague, or maybe it is a star of destruction falling from the sky... In short, the whole world is repelling the demon race and favoring the human race! If it werent for the fact that the situation of the entire Monster Race is really good, Yakumo Zi would want to try to use the Monster Race to completely suppress the entire human race and dominate the era. But Yakumo Zi just saw the opportunity and wanted to try it! Regarding it as a formal game, and in the event of a loss, having to promise Nagato a condition or something, it seems a bit unworthy. Regardless of the fact that the other party put forward a condition that has nothing to do with life and death, it seems that it is not a big deal. But Yakumo Zi deeply understands that when dealing with an existence like Nagato, you must never expose any of your own handles in front of the opponent, otherwise, it will cause serious future troubles. Therefore, the monster sage had already planned to shrink back. And at this moment... "By the way, how about a gift match?" Seeing Yakumo Zi''s thoughts, the red-haired boy smiled and said what he had prepared long ago, raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. In an instant, dozens of black contract books appeared out of thin air, like falling leaves. "..." Seeing this scene, Yakumo Zi lost the ability to speak. ... ... Half an hour later... The figure of the monster sage has disappeared without a trace, and instead of her sitting opposite the Nagato is the moon sage, who is full of intellectual beauty and is full of intellectual beauty-the moon sage, who is wearing a strange costume full of stars. "It''s hard to imagine." With big watery eyes looking straight at the incomparable red-haired boy in front of him, Bayi Yongrin said sincerely, "Sir, you can actually make that monster sage agree to such a contract!" Yakumo Eirin, who had dealt with Yakumo Zi a lot, fully understood the cunning of that monster sage. Under normal circumstances, that woman would never agree to such a variable contract. "In my eyes, this is a normal thing!" Facing the surprise of Hachii Eirin, Nagato''s face was still indifferent, and glanced at Hachii Eirin in front of him, "Although you know a lot of things, you just know it after all." "If you have officially lived in the Hakata Garden of Yakumo Zi''s previous life, you know why she agreed." 120 Novel www.120xs.com "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Hachii Eirin thought. About Yakumo Zis previous life, Yoshiki Yongrin knew about it. Not only this, but a lot of information on Bai Yujing was open to the Sage of the Moon. By the way, the original Bayi Yonglin couldn''t get these information, at least until she was completely homed. However, on a certain day, after Saya returned, he talked with Yorin Bayi for a whole day and night, and then he was treated like this on Saya''s recommendation. Just because she couldn''t leave this plane, Bayi Yonglin only knew a rough idea. Therefore, she couldn''t understand the complex feelings that emerged in her heart after hearing the gift game. When the mood is agitated, the creatures will always do some irrational things. The most important thing is that although Yakumo Zi does not know how Nagato formed the gift contract on this plane, since the contract is established, it shows that this gift match is reasonable. Since it is reasonable, it is naturally the abilities of both sides of the game that determine the outcome. If you refuse such a game, wouldn''t it be that you are self-confessing your lack of strength? Even though his personality has changed a lot after rebirth, he will no longer be self-willed, but Yakumo Zi will also show weakness in this way, and it is completely natural to agree to the contract. "Probably understand, if I have the opportunity, I will go to Hakata to experience it myself!" After thinking about it, Bayi Yongrin decided not to worry about this problem anymore, looked straight at Nagato, and said solemnly, "Then, it''s time to say business..." "As your adviser, my lord, I need to know your attitude regarding the coming war." "...Let''s watch!" After a moment of silence, Nagato made such a decision. "Are you sure?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the pupils of Yakui Eirin contracted slightly, revealing a little surprise. Originally in the idea of ??Hachii Eirin, with such an opportunity, Nagato should make small moves everywhere to make Yakumo Zi suffer a big loss in order to obtain a command against the monster sage. Although in the two-person contract, Nagato never interfered in the war, either overtly or in secret. But there is a small flaw in this contract, that is, the so-called not to interfere is an action based on Nagato''s subjective will. If Nagato is unintentional, it is not a violation of the rules. To be honest, Hachii Yongrin has secretly thought of several ways to let Nagato interfere in the war unwittingly! I just didn''t expect that this guy in front of me was only going to stand by and watch... Bayi Yonglin said that she couldn''t understand it! "Well, I''m sure!" Faced with the surprise of the Moon Sage, Nagato looked at him calmly, and a little depth was revealed in his purple eyes, "There are some things that I need to explore." "This war may be a very good opportunity. What can I see?" "Oh, that sounds interesting!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Hachii Yongrin couldn''t help showing a thrilling smile, "There is something that you can''t see through, an adult. Can you tell me a bit." "Naturally, you are my assistant after all!" Did not answer Yonglins question immediately, Nagato subconsciously opened the shielding barrier, and then said with some caution, "Yongrin, have you thought about it?" "Is this world a game set by others?" .. 1854 Chapter 150 Prelude to the Storm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Hearing this, Bayi Yonglin was blown away by thunder. Although the time to get along is not long, the sage of the moon understands very well that his adult is not a targetless person. Since he has said such words with such a cautious attitude... Well, nine out of ten, this plane is indeed a big game! just "I can not accept!" After being silent for a long time, Bayi Yonglin said such a thing. But this is also normal. No one can accept that his world is a situation set by someone deliberately. It is almost equivalent to denying his own life. However, after saying this, Hachii Yongrin herself completely calmed down. "Can you elaborate on the reason for your judgment?" While speaking this sentence, a spark of wisdom was faintly visible, bursting in the eyes of the sage of the moon. At this time, the eight meanings of Yonglin had truly entered a state of wisdom activation. "The reason for this judgment?" Nagato was not surprised at Hachii Eirin''s surprise. He was surprised that Bayi Yonglin was able to completely calm down so quickly after the initial surprise, it is indeed the staff that Saya left for her, she is really reliable! With such emotion in his mind, Nagato brewed for a while, and then said: "There are a lot of reasons like this, but in the end, everything is too coincidental." Later, Nagato did not list out the coincidences in detail, but retelled everything since the advent. And listening to the description of the red-haired boy, Bayi Yonglin''s face gradually solidified. As Nagato said, everything he experienced was too coincidental, whether it was the inexplicable fragment of the strong man, the fate of his two daughters, or the existence of the traverser Yakumo Zi... With everything in total, it seems that a certain invisible law is playing the strings of fate! "...What do you think?" After a long silence, Bayi Yonglin opened her eyes and spoke softly. "Wait!" Indifferently speaking, Nagato''s eyes couldn''t help being a little blurred, "Intuition tells me that the guy in the layout is not malicious to me, and the other party seems to want to tell me something amazing." "Perhaps, this bureau also has the intention to test my ability!" "But in any case, this situation has just begun to emerge. All we have to do is wait. In the process of waiting, we will accumulate strength and wait for the situation to unfold..." ... ... Suzaku Mountain... Outside the secret realm, the highest peak of the present world Yingzhou! This was once the headquarters of the Lunar War. It almost symbolized the beginning of the era of the monsters'' carnival. Therefore, after the war, it became a new sacred place for the monsters. On weekdays, monsters always consciously stay away from this mountain and prevent humans from setting foot here. After the monsters in the mountains have grown to a certain level, they always consciously stay away. Nothing else, just not to destroy the new holy land of the Yaozu! Under normal circumstances, the big monsters would not approach this mountain, but at this moment, the monster sage Yakumo Zi was holding a parasol and slowly advancing along the path of the hillside. In the empty and quiet environment, the blond sage finally recovered from the state of his head fever.678 reading novel www.678kxsxs.com "Ah, it''s really careless!" After taking a deep breath of cold air, a complicated smile appeared on Yakumozi''s face, "However, I really miss it a bit, gifting the game!" If Yakumo Zi does not regret what he did in his previous life, it is definitely a lie. Yakumo Zi in the previous life is the famous Halloween queen in the box garden. Whether it is the identity of her own star spirit or the support of the Celtic group of gods, she has the willful capital. At that time, Yakumo Zi had everything she wanted, and even the world was her everything. How do we need to think about the very simple problem of survival! Compared with this life, the life in the previous life is definitely a paradise, at least her paradise. It''s just that if time goes back, Yakumo Zi has thought about it and found that she would still make this choice after all, because the pride in her heart would not allow her to continue like that. The so-called queen of Hakata, in the eyes of the creators of Hakata, is probably a joke. The power of a mere three-digit number can''t really control everything in Hakata at all. Therefore, she will definitely be reincarnated for further development. just "The world is really unfriendly!" Looking up at the sky and the earth, Yakumo Zi expressed his emotions sincerely. If it weren''t for the inexplicable suppression of this plane, the monster sage might have recovered his heyday power at this time, and even went further because of this. At that time, I am afraid that she has already left this plane and will return to the box court! "and many more!!" Thinking of this, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help but flash in his mind, "We will be suppressed by this plane, will it be that the plane doesn''t want us to leave!" As soon as this thought appeared, Yakumo Zi felt a heartfelt chill. In a daze, the sage''s face couldn''t help showing a little pale. "Master Purple!" At this moment, a crack opened around the monster sage, and the figure of the nine-tailed strategist Yakumozi peeked out from the gap, looking at Yakumozi, his face was full of worry: "What''s the matter with you? Are you feeling well? Why is your face a little pale!" "Ah, it''s okay!" Hearing Yakumolan''s words, Zi couldn''t help but come back to his senses, and smiled subconsciously, "I just thought of something''interesting'', don''t care." "It''s Lan, have you found out what the humans in Heianjing want to do?" "Just as you expected, Master Purple!" Although I am a little worried about the situation of Yaunzi, the owner has already spoken, and Yaunlan can only answer patiently, "The group of human beings want to occupy Suzaku Mountain and use the dragon veins underground here to make some articles." "It''s just that the details of what they are going to do are unknown." "That''s it!" Suppressing the thoughts that had flashed before, Yakumo Zi pondered the news of Counselor Kyuubi, and soon issued a new order to his Shikigami: "Tell the world, let the monsters know that the human race is trying to get involved in the new holy land!" While speaking, Yakumo Zi looked in the direction of Heianjing, and didn''t know if it was an illusion. The monster sage seemed to see a pair of eyes that reflected the common people. "Sure enough, human beings are not so easily defeated!" .. 1855 Chapter 151 The first bloody battle in the Vermillion Bird Mountain! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The war is coming faster than the monster sage imagined... The day before, she had just announced the human race''s actions to the world. The next evening, the 100,000 human race army was broken into pieces and gathered at the foothills of Zhuque Mountain, surrounding this new demon holy land. At this time, many monster forces had not yet reacted, and Suzaku Mountain only gathered a small number of nearby monsters. But even so, after seeing the army of the human race, the monsters broke out one after another! "Ahhh!! Humans damn!!!" "Kill, kill all these humble humans!!" "I want to eat them all!" Roaring one after another, the monsters all rushed up with red eyes, trying to kill all of these human army, completely ignoring the terrifying number of human army of 100,000. After these years of edification, human beings are almost as moving food in the eyes of monsters. Obviously, no matter how much food there is, it is impossible to scare the predator! just-- "Humph!" Standing in the center of the army, Ampei Qingming couldn''t help but snorted coldly, spreading his voice throughout the army with his own spiritual power, "See you, have you seen the actions of these monsters? Soldiers!" "Such being looked down upon, can you bear it?!!!" "No!!!" The 100,000 troops shouted in unison, and the vast voice resounded through the sky. Under this earth-shattering momentum, the monsters who were about to rush up stopped one after another, and looked at the human army with a bit of amazement. "Then what are you waiting for, let us break out of the human race!" The Great Onmyoji yelled out his own voice loudly, with that turbulent expression, as if to shout out his own soul, all the Human Race troops all felt the head coach''s mood. One hundred thousand soldiers shouted loudly, venting their agitation! "Kill! Kill! Kill!!!" Accompanied by endless shouts, endless murderous intent swept the entire world, and the Yingzhou human race, which had been oppressed for several years, finally showed its fangs in front of the monsters. Immediately, a black cloud rushed out, drowning all the approaching monsters... ... ... "Ah, what a surprise!" Located in the eternal pavilion in the lost bamboo forest, Nagato looked at the virtual image of the battlefield that appeared in front of him with magic techniques, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "I wonder if our monster sage is prepared." "If there is no such thing, then I will look down upon Yakuunzi!" The answer to Nagato was Hachii Eirin who was sitting next to him. At this time, the Moon Sage looked at the virtual image in front of him with interest, as if he was looking forward to the next development. "Hehe, that concubine will wait and see!" The whole person collapsed in Nagato''s arms, and a glimmer of expectation flashed through Kaguya''s lazy eyes. In fact, it is not just them, even Nagato himself has some expectations.120 novels www.120xs.com However, Nagato is not only looking forward to what Yakumo Zi will do, but to what extent Zhou Yi will do it! Although the leader of one side of the war was his former incarnation of the human world, because of the lack of communication, Nagato at this time did not know what action Zhou Yi would take and to what extent. At the same time that the people of Everlasting Pavilion were looking forward to it, at the top of the mountain of monsters, Yakumo Zi had a cold face. With the vision of the monster sage, it is natural to clearly see the war at the foot of the mountain. No, it can no longer be called a war, it is just a unilateral killing. Individual monsters are indeed stronger than humans, but a small number of monsters are insignificant in front of an army of 100,000 people. In about a minute or two, the monsters on the foothills will be wiped out... To be honest, the monster sages really didn''t expect the Human Race to start operations so quickly. It was clear that they had just started gathering troops in Heianjing when they had received the news. Who knows, in such a short period of time, Human Race not only pulled out an army, but also came here across thousands of miles. This unexpected situation completely caught Yakumo Zi by surprise! "Master Purple!" At this time, Yakumolan, who stood respectfully behind Yakumo Zi, said, but her voice was filled with a mechanical texture, "Please do it yourself to buy time for the arrival of the monsters." At this time, Yakumolan has truly transformed into the tactician of Nine Tails, in an absolute calm state. "Well, I got it!" With such icy words in his mouth, Yakumo Zi slowly raised his right hand, swiped, opened the folding fan held in his right hand, and sent out a clear ripple in the surroundings. In an instant, a full eight thousand-meter gap appeared in the air, all over the surrounding space. The horrible murderous intent and fluctuation burst out from the gap... "Roar!!" "Woohoo!!!" "hiss!!!" The next moment, along with various horror calls spread from the gap, a large number of weird monsters rushed out from the gap, and the coercion of terror spread raging. No matter what the posture of these monsters, a sin is engraved on their heads! Sin beasts, these are the names of these monsters... They are the creatures that Yakumo Zi killed during the countless years and seized their souls. After being baptized by the power of the realm of life and death, they are a kind of advanced intelligent puppet weapon. Because of the deliberate or unintentional accumulation on weekdays, Yakumo Zi''s sin beast reached close to five figures. "Maybe it''s not very effective against the same big monster!" Looking at the group of sinful beasts pouring down from the top of Suzaku Mountain like a dark cloud, Yakumo Zi''s face was sneered, "But it is a good choice to deal with the human legion." "Roar!!!" As if responding to Yakumo Zi''s will, all the sin beasts called out loudly. The terrifying roar and the sky-shaking aura broke out, the white clouds in the sky even rushed away because of it, and the human army in the foothills that had just solved the surrounding monsters immediately heard the sound. Looking up, everyone was slightly shocked by the ferocious black cloud coming down... However, after a brief shock, the 100,000-thousand army once again exploded with more bravery morale, and slayed the sinful beasts that swooped down without fear. The bloody battle of Suzaku Mountain officially started at this moment!.. 1856 Chapter 152 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The smoke of war instantly flooded the entire Suzaku mountain range... The huge mountain peaks could not stop the two legions that collided with each other. In almost a short time, the roaring sin beast legion collided head-on with the human army that was charging up. At first, the 100,000-strong army put up a shield barrier in an attempt to block the attack of the Sin Beast Legion. However, they obviously underestimated the power of the sin beasts who were blessed by the terrain. After a short stalemate and paid a small amount of blood, the sin beast army broke through the barrier. "Roar!!!" After breaking through the defense of the barrier, the sin beasts roared out loud, like tigers entering the flock, rushing frantically, and attacking the human soldiers in all directions. Unprepared, many human soldiers were torn to pieces and bitten by these sinful beasts instantly! Along with the wailing, the breath of blood filled the army. "kill!!!" Stimulated by the blood brought about by the death of their companions, the surrounding soldiers reddened their eyes, as if they had completed the change from sheep to wolves in an instant, and surrounded the sinful beasts. The one hundred thousand army that seemed to be dispersed at this moment turned into a Skynet and swallowed the sinful beasts. The situation on the battlefield reversed almost instantaneously, and the Terran army began to catch turtles in the urn. Under normal circumstances, if you change into a normal human race or an army of monsters, or if the sin beasts have mature rationality, facing this kind of heaven and earth, I am afraid that they would have collapsed long ago. However, the sin beasts are just monsters with the instinct to kill, and there is no panic at all. Facing this kind of almost desperate situation, they have only one choice, and that is to kill, kill the sky and the dark, the blood flows into the river, do not kill the bones, never stop! Then, the extremely tragic war was completely detonated in the area on the mountainside of Suzaku Mountain! ... ... "Ok?!!" A Pei Qingming squeezed out a handprint with his left hand, manipulating hundreds of Shijin, dismembering a sinful beast in an instant, then glanced around and frowned. Although the tragedy of the battlefield had long been expected, the degree of this tragedy was beyond the expectations of the Great Onmyoji. Not long after the war started, the ground of the battlefield was stained with a lot of blood. "Go on like this, no!" Although he had surrounded this abruptly appearing monster army, after predicting in his mind the time and sacrifice to completely swallow this monster army, the Great Onmyoji shook his head. Because he knew very well that the Legion of the human race would have the advantage, only to hit the opponent by surprise. If it takes too long to let the monster reinforcements arrive, it''s over. "We can only implement a backup plan!" A painful expression flashed across his face, and Ampei knew that it was time to choose. Although he caught the monsters by surprise, the Great Onmyoji had never imagined that he could win this way. What''s more, he clearly understood that this war was not only about Suzaku Mountain. Therefore, before setting off, he and the tutor standing behind him had made many deductions. At the moment, this situation does not go beyond the deduction of the two.Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com He already knew what choice to make at this time. just "I''m sorry, everyone!" There was a touch of sadness in the eyes that swept across the four sides, Amp Qingming''s surging spiritual power turned into a firework and soared into the sky. Hundreds of figures sprang out from the chaotic army and gathered behind Qingming. These figures have men and women of all ages, and their outfits are more peculiar. They are different from the armor and outfits of normal soldiers. However, the aura they possess is far stronger than ordinary soldiers... Their identities are not other, they are the leaders of the various teams in the legion! With the gathering of these people, the encirclement of the entire human race seemed to weaken a lot. In a moment, the sin beast army seemed to have to rush out of the encirclement several times, and the soldiers fought bloody battles to withstand the impact of the sin beasts. . It''s just that for this situation, these leaders stood peacefully behind Ampei Qingming, unmoved! "call!!!" Exhaling a deep breath, A Pei Qingming''s eyes flashed a vicious look, "Since it''s here, then let''s set out for the future of Human Race!!" As soon as the voice fell, Ampei Qingming rushed out of the entire battlefield first, toward the top of the mountain. "For the future of the human race!!" "For the future of the human race!!" Behind the Great Onmyoji, hundreds of figures rushed up in the same way, their pride infected the entire legion. While the huge legion broke out with stronger combat power, they shouted loudly. Hearing the shouts coming from behind, the eyes of hundreds of soldiers rushing out of the battlefield, including Ampei Qingming, suddenly turned red. You know, their actions can be said to abandon these human soldiers to some extent! "kill!!!" Forcibly resisting the involuntary tears in his eyes, the Great Onmyoji shouted loudly and summoned the Azure Dragon-style god. He rode on it and rushed towards the top of the Vermillion Bird Mountain. Behind the Great Onmyoji, hundreds of leaders-level figures showed their unique talents. Some are stepping like flying, some use shikigami, some move instantaneously, or call for rain... With their respective abilities, they closely followed Amp Qingming''s back! The mountain of Suzaku is as high as four kilometers above sea level. If ordinary people climb it, it will probably take a long time, but for these existences with extraordinary powers, it doesn''t take much effort. It took less than five minutes, and people like Ampei Qingming could clearly see the top of the mountain. And at this moment-- "That''s it!" An icy voice reverberated around, and the fairy nine-tailed fox girl descended from the sky, and the nine big golden tails danced with the wind, releasing an unimaginable powerful pressure. What was even more shocking was that behind the Nine-Tailed Fox Girl, a huge magic circle seemed to open slowly and quickly. "My name is Yakumolan, on the order of Master Zi, killing you is equivalent to this!" Accompanied by the falling of the girl''s voice, a large number of magic bullets condensed from the magic circle, turned into a barrage, and killed everyone! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" .. 1857 Chapter 153 Tactics and Reappearance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No, avoid it!!!" At the moment Yakumoran appeared, Ampei Qingming noticed her presence and immediately issued a warning to the hundreds of companions who followed the charge behind him. Many guys with quick eyes and quick hands, after hearing the warning, did not hesitate to think, and quickly avoided. It''s just that the timing of Yakumolan''s appearance has been clever, plus the influence of inertia... Seeing under the barrage, dozens of figures hardly had time to escape! "Humph!!!" The Great Onmyoji could not help but snorted and poured his body''s spiritual power onto his Shijin Qinglong. In an instant, the Qinglong, which was more than ten meters long, soared and stood in front of everyone. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The endless barrage bombarded and killed the huge blue dragon before it even wailed. It turned into a wreckage, floating down from the sky, and taking advantage of this time interval, everyone reacted. The end result is that under the terrifying barrage, apart from a large number of potholes on the ground, there is nothing to do. Just in the face of such a situation, Yakumolan''s face was still very indifferent, as if he had predicted it long ago. "Sure enough, such an attack can''t deal with you!" Slowly falling from the sky to the ground, Yakumolan narrowed his eyes slightly, and his expressionless face revealed a touch of charm that was impossible to ignore. "It''s worthy of being the humans who dare to attack here, but even so, your ending is already doomed." "Yes, our destined ending is to unveil the prologue of the rise of mankind!" When the enemy meets, there is no speculation at all, not to mention that in such a tight time situation, A Pei Qingming launched an attack without any hesitation. "Come out, Shikishen Hyakki Yakou!!" Almost instantly, a door of hell opened behind the Great Onmyoji, and countless demons and ghosts, demons and ghosts appeared in the sky, rushing towards Yakumolan, killing intent bursting out. "Huh? Is it imitating the shikigami made by the ghost clan? It''s amazing!" Looking at the fast approaching Shijin Hundred Ghosts with cold eyes, Yakuunlan''s face is still indifferent, and a cold light flashes in his eyes, as if countless information is gathering and combing... "It''s just a pity, if it''s a real ghost, maybe I have to be more careful." While speaking, Yakumolan pulled out his hands from the sleeves and waved them towards the attacking Shishen Hyakki. In an instant, a large amount of Bailian flew out from the sleeves of the nine-tailed girl. "Huh! Huh! Huh!" Like a fierce sword light, Bai Lian swept across the incoming hundreds of ghosts. Amid the endless wailing, the hundreds of ghosts were fragmented and quickly beheaded. Then Bai Lian returned, floating leisurely beside the nine-tailed fox girl. At this time, the people clearly saw that the real body, which looked like a sword light and terrifying white practice, turned out to be just a shikigami that is usually used as a detective-Guan Fox. "I have to say, your human shikigami art is really interesting!" At this moment, a gentle smile appeared on Yakumolan''s indifferent face, but what he said made people feel chills, "It''s much more interesting than fighting with my claws and fangs before." Hearing such words, everyone present couldn''t help but feel shocked... As an attacker, Ampei Qingming was even more sluggish.Read the book www.lkbook.org The Great Onmyoji was a little unbelievable, a mere monster, using the shikigami technique invented by mankind, was able to use its shikigami to control the fox, and instantly kill all the ghosts. This is simply mocking the strongest onmyoji of A Pei Qingming''s era!! Not only that, but the monsters can use the onmyoji technique so easily, which is the reliance on the rise of human beings, which made Ape Qingming and others involuntarily think of a serious problem. That is, is there really hope for them who have lost even the advantages of Onmyoji? Immediately, the impact of the surrounding weather gradually fell. Perceiving all this, the corners of Yakumolan''s mouth couldn''t help but show a slight arc, and it was not wasted that she pretended to be in front of these guys, and finally suppressed the flame a little. After losing this momentum, these humans are strong but strong, but they are no longer worthy of attention. From this point, we can see why Yakumolan is known as the strategist of the nine tails, and was picked up by Yakumozi. As expected, only the wrong name was chosen, not the wrong nickname. "Then, the next step is to use your own strength to solve them one by one." This thought flashed in her mind, but the corner of Yakuunlan''s eyes suddenly saw a crimson light rushing out of the crowd, sprinting in front of her. The speed and the ingenious timing made Yakumolan suddenly a little caught off guard. "not good!" Surprised, Yakumolan could only use her tail to block her. Then she felt a hot blade slash on her fox''s tail, and at the same time as the sound of metal collision sounded, she blasted the nine-tailed fox girl directly backwards. In the process of flying backwards, she saw that she was a girl who looked like a phoenix! "What is it? I picked up knives for my old lady and chopped down this fox!" ... ... "Ahhhhhh! Fujiwara sister red?!" In the eternal pavilion, Nagato looked at the flame-burning girl who appeared in the illusory image in front of him with a little surprised, and could not help but pronounce the name softly. Seeing this young girl in this war with such a demeanor was indeed something that the red-haired boy had expected. "Um...Fujiwara?!" Hui Ye, who hadn''t really cared about the changes on the battlefield, had a strange premonition in her heart for some reason after hearing her husband say this name. She seemed to vaguely foresee that in the distant future, that flame girl would stand by her side. Immediately, the lazy Moon Princess couldn''t help but cheer up. On the other side, after seeing the changes in Nagato and Kaguya, the same indifferent Eirin Hachii couldn''t help but become interested in the Fujiwara sister red in their mouths. Reminiscing about some things that Nagato had said, Hachii Eirin realized that this girl might become a companion... But after listening to the rude words from the virtual image, the Moon Sage couldn''t help but frown. Bayi Yonglin is not a rigid nobleman, but after living in the Moon City for so long, she also dislikes such rude words and deeds. "It seems that we must restrain this future companion in the future, at least not let her influence the princess..." .. 1858 Chapter 154 Liberation of the Blue First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In some world where cause and effect are manifested... The thought of the strongest can even affect the direction of the long river of fate! Although this world does not have such obvious manifestations of cause and effect, various concepts are still intertwined. Therefore, as a rare powerhouse in this world, Bayi Yonglin''s thoughts can also affect some things. For example, on Suzaku Mountain, Fujiwara Meihong, who had just slashed into the blue sky, felt a chill. "Huh? Who is plotting against me?" The girl who originally wanted to take advantage of the victory stopped her footsteps and looked around subconsciously, but no matter how she observed, she didn''t find anything unusual. And at this moment-- "Sand! Sand! Sand!!" The pipe foxes floating in the surrounding air moved one after another, turning into unmatched swords, covering the place where Fujiwara Meihong was. "not good!" Perceiving this scene, Meihong''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink. Although he flew out Yakumolan, it was only the result of the battle that Meihong got while the other party was not paying attention. Although she was very talented, she had only embarked on the path of cultivation for a few years. Even with the power of a high-level monster because of Zhou Yi''s help, he still had too little experience. Faced with this situation, the girl couldn''t help being a little frantic. It''s just that the girl is not an ordinary existence after all, waving the sword in her hand, dancing in the flames, the girl constantly fending off the surrounding Bailian. "Keng! Keng! Keng!" The metal-like sound of collision reverberated in the air, and the girl''s defense was remarkable, but she would lose if she defended it. In the face of the thirty-first white practice, the girl''s movements were a step slower. "Wow!!!" The icy Bai Lian pierced through the air and blasted down towards Meihong. Seeing that the girl was about to lose her life, a more icy and decisive sword aura suddenly appeared out of thin air, cutting the blasting Bai Lian into two in an instant. Not only the sword energy, but also the power of fist strength, magic bullets and so on. The rain-covered Bai Lian was instantly destroyed under these attacks, and the next moment, all kinds of strange spirits appeared one after another, blocking Mei Hong''s body. "Huh? This is..." Seeing this, Meihong turned her head and looked behind her subconsciously. I don''t know when, Ampei Qingming''s figure has appeared behind her, smiling at her: "Meihong, well done, let us leave it to us next." "Haha, yes, leave it to us, little girl!" "Just now you dared to shout at me, after this war, my old lady will single out with you!" "Can you do it, Meihong is a man!" "Asshole, are you looking down on my old lady?" By Ampei Qingming''s side, the leaders-level characters were teasing each other, but the terrifying coercion continued to spread from these people, murderous... Because the figure of Yakumolan has appeared in the air again, and the nine tails are swaying again... ... 361 Reading www.361dsxs.com "Now, it is a little troublesome!" Looking at the attackers who had already plucked up their courage again, Yakumo Lan''s face was still indifferent, but she sighed unpleasantly in her heart. Although in terms of strength alone, Yakumolan is indeed much stronger than everyone present. But she didn''t think she could defeat these people in front of her by herself. When Yakumolan was not yet Yakumolan, she often turned into a demon fox and cholera to the island country of Yingzhou. At that time, she faced a larger but weaker human army. Obviously they are just a group of ants, but they almost made the Eight Clouds blue... Had it not been for the appearance of Yakumozi, then she would have died. From that time on, Yakumolan clearly understood the horror of the human species. When they unite on the basis of enlightenment, they can create miracles. Therefore, from the beginning, Yakumolan would secretly design, wanting to disrupt the opponent''s fighting spirit. I just didn''t expect it, but there was an accident... Thinking of this, Yakumolan''s eyes glanced at Fujiwara''s figure, and then he sighed deeply, "If I can, I don''t want to fight with you." "But there is no way, this is Master Zi''s will, even if it is a miracle, I will suppress it!" As soon as the words fell, Yakumolan took off the hat covered with talisman paper on his head, and in an instant, the violent evil spirit and evil spirit spread in all directions. Everyone facing him felt a biting chill and malice in an instant! Eyes are flowing, Gu Pan Shengyan. Yakumolansu raised his hand lightly, and his slender index finger pressed on the cherry blossom-colored lips. The red light in his eyes exuded a murderous look, but he couldn''t help but want to look at it. Suddenly, Yakumolan''s figure disappeared. "Not good, defense!!" The pupils of the Great Onmyoji with the strongest perception shrank, and he was immediately ready to drive the surrounding shikigami, but before he could act, the tip of his nose smelled a moving fragrance. Subconsciously, Ampei Qingming tilted her head slightly... "Wow!!!" Almost at the same time, a golden foxtail wiped over the face of the Great Onmyoji, and a warrior standing behind the Great Onmyoji was directly exploded. The white brain pulp and bright red blood qi spread directly all over the body of the Great Onmyoji. "kill!!" The pupils dilated, and there was no other thought in Ampei Qingming''s mind. Only the ultimate murderous intent burst out, but when his shikigami activated, the foxtail disappeared again. The next moment, Yakumolan''s entire figure appeared ten meters away, his hands like sharp claws, piercing a man and a woman. "Die me, monster!" At this time, a samurai behind Yakumoran, holding a longdachi sword, instantly activated, and the blade he wielded was split into three in an instant, "Sasaki Ryu will kill the secrets of the gods-Yan Fan!" Just as expected, the nine golden nine tails of Yakumo-blue swept out. Like nine invincible terrifying storms, with a''boom'', the samurai who used the Secret Sword named Yan Hui turned into fragments in an instant. "Gluck..." After doing all this, Yakumolan couldn''t help but chuckle, "What''s wrong, you have to work harder, it''s hard to think about fun!" .. 1859 Chapter 155 Suzaku reappears first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a moment... The entire battlefield was as silent as time stagnation. The nine-tailed fox girl who had liberated her limitations was undoubtedly amazing, but in a short span of time, several fighters died instantly in her hands. If it had been in the past, I am afraid that Yakumolan''s actions would have made everyone present panic. It''s just that this time is different. After a trial of shaking thoughts before, everyone present has long been awakened in all aspects in their hearts. Not only is there no fear, but they are angry. "Asshole!" "Damn monster!" "kill!" The violent shouts one after another, the terrifying coercion spread all over the battlefield in an instant. The fighters closest to Yakumolan have displayed their own moves, or mysticism, or martial arts secrets, and even the power of various side sects have been used. Their purpose is only one, and that is to kill the monster girl in front of them on the spot. however "Oh!" With a slightly charming smile, Yakumolan''s figure disappeared again. Almost at the same time, a girl with nine impenetrable terrifying tails appeared in the crowd, launching her own attack with imperceptible speed and strength. The slender white hands turned into sharp claws, the golden tail turned into a whip blade, and even the stirring air turned into a wind blade. Yakumolan is like a terrifying fighter machine, instantly turning the surrounding soldiers into fleshy flesh. A strong and extremely bloody breath filled the entire battlefield... "what!!!" "hateful!!" "Kill you!!" Faced with the further provocation of the monster girl, the soldiers on the battlefield went crazy. Soldiers close to three digits swarmed up, trying to besieged the Nine-Tailed Fox Girl, but Yakumolan''s speed was too fast, and whenever he was about to be under siege, he escaped the encirclement and took the opportunity to fight back. A very cruel scene appeared on the huge battlefield-- The humans who clearly possessed the superiority in numbers were constantly being killed in the hands of the monster girls, but the monster girls themselves were not harmed, and even the clothes on her body were exceptionally clean and tidy. Soon, the number of more than twenty soldiers died in the hands of Yakumolan... "Heh, is this your strength?" Turning into heavy afterimages flying around on the battlefield, Yakumolan''s voice continued to reverberate in an attempt to dissolve everyone''s fighting spirit, "Why are you going to die in vain? It''s really not worth it!" "No, it''s worth it!" At this moment, the abrupt voice echoed, making Yakumolan''s figure a little bit stagnant, and then the girl saw that the Great Onmyoji named Ampei Qingming was sitting on the shikigami and flew into the sky. "Nine-tailed Fox, you are indeed very powerful, but you can''t stop us!" Facing the nine-tailed fox girl whose strength was far superior to her, A Pei Qingming''s face flashed unbearable, but an afterimage formed in her hands, and in an instant, the invisible power spread. "Not good!" 120 novel www.120xs.com Feeling this invisible fluctuation, Yakumolan couldn''t help feeling cold. The girl didn''t know what kind of horrible idea these human beings had, but she could perceive a trace of something wrong from her intuition. Immediately, Yakumolan turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Ampei Qingming. Yakumolan''s idea is very simple. Although he does not know the intention of human beings, it is clear that Ampei Seimei is the mastermind. As long as it is killed, the plan of mankind can be completely killed in the cradle. At his own speed, Yakumolan still tore it in half before the afterimage that she was confident in the opponents hand ended, but humans seemed to have anticipated this situation a long time ago, and the ten-day figure stood in front of the girl. . "Get out of me!!" Faced with such a situation, the girl couldn''t help but annoyed and attacked. The blocker closest to the girl was torn to pieces in an instant, but the girl was not unexpectedly blocked for a short period of time, but at this time, Ampere Qingming had already finished printing. "boom!!!" The door of hell suddenly appeared behind Ampei Qingming. With the opening of the door of hell, dozens of or twenty souls rushed out of the door, enclosing Yakumolan in an instant. "What, it turned out to be you!" Seeing the souls appearing next to her, Yakuunlan''s pupils shrank sharply, because she was surprised to find that these souls were all the soldiers who had just died in her hands. Just dont wait until Yakumoran wants to understand the situation... "boom!!!" All the souls burned up for the first time, and terrifying power burst from the burning souls. The transparent barrier was released with the souls as nodes, trapping Yakumolan in it! "..." Seeing this, Yakumolan really didn''t know what to say. Although she knew the horror of human beings for a long time, she found that she was still a little underestimated. She would even be willing to burn her soul for victory. That would be the end of the soul flying away and never going beyond life! In a daze, the girl couldn''t help but think of her fight with the human army as a monster in the cholera country. At that time, those soldiers were also so desperate, which made people fearful! "Ugh!" With a soft sigh, Yakumolan condensed her own violent aura, and didn''t even have the idea of ??testing this enchantment, just as if she was holding her hands. "go!" Although I don''t know why Yakumolan did not fight back, after trapping the opponent, Ampei Seimei no longer intends to waste time, "Go to the top of the mountain, absolutely can''t let the monster sage summon reinforcements!" "Yes!!!" After taking a look at the sealed Yakumolan, everyone present hesitated a little, then shouted in unison. Although they wanted to kill the demon fox in front of them, they knew better what was the most important thing. If the plan failed in order to kill the nine-tailed demon fox, the price paid by the companions would be really wasted. Immediately, everyone did not talk nonsense, once again used their own methods, and rushed towards the top of the mountain... Because the place where they fought with Yakumoran was not far from the top of the mountain, soon everyone saw the building left by the Lunar War Headquarters, and just at this moment "boom!!!" The ground in front of me collapsed, and red lava burst out from the ground, blocking everyone''s progress. Then, in the hot magma, the huge red wings slowly opened... The terrifying power suddenly appeared, making everyone feel a suffocating feeling! The sacred and tyrannical phoenix reappeared!.. 1860 Chapter 156 Sister Red Makes Another Move! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Phoenix-Suzaku! The flame sacred bird that circulated from the Shenzhou celestial dynasty due to the rebellion of the gods was besieged to Nirvana by many powerful people in Yingzhou after a bloody storm in the island country. Born again after a thousand years of slumber, the god bird unfortunately strayed into the battlefield where the demon conquered the ghost king. Although it showed amazing power, it was still suppressed by the demon. "I just didn''t expect..." Feeling the scorching sensation coming from not far away, Ampei Qingming''s face was unusually ugly, "This sacred bird has appeared for the third time and has become our enemy." "Damn it!! Could it be that the legendary master of monsters, the demon also shot?!" "cry!!!" It seems that after hearing Ampei Qingming''s words, the phoenix that appeared in the sky roared loudly, and under the shaking of the sky-shielding wings, a large amount of magma blasted towards everyone. "No way, the barrier...start!" Seeing this scene, the Great Onmyoji''s face changed, his hands were sealed, and the vast spiritual power instantly gushed out, turning into a huge enchantment, blocking the magma that blasted from. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fierce roar continued to sound, and there were a lot of cracks in Qingming''s barrier, and the hot breath penetrated the barrier, making everyone seem to be in a sea of ??fire. But even so, the barrier still blocked the incoming magma after all. but "cry!!!" Obviously, Suzaku was very dissatisfied with this situation. Since being released from the seal, this sacred and tyrannical phoenix has been full of anger and desire for destruction, and can''t accept the result of his attack being blocked. Immediately, this big red bird rose into the sky and swooped down toward everyone! Its speed is so fast that it is even a little hard to respond. "boom!!!" The enchantment that originally showed many cracks crashed to pieces before Suzaku arrived, and then the phoenix burning flames directly rushed into the crowd. In an instant, the soldiers with more than double digits had no time to dodge and were directly burned by the flames. "what!!!" "Kill!!" "Eat me!" After the soldiers who had escaped Suzaku''s dive in time reacted, they displayed their power and counterattacked. In an instant, all sorts of strange attacks hit Suzaku one after another. "boom!!!" The powerful force even blasted the Suzaku directly into the ground, stirring up a large amount of smoke and dust, but the next moment, endless flames rose to the sky, and the burning Suzaku reappeared. Then, a lot of flames burst out from the wings of Suzaku, burning the entire battlefield. In an instant, the entire Human Race team members dropped by another twenty or so. In just a few moments, the entire team was reduced by about 30, plus the warriors who had confronted the Nine-Tailed Girl before, and the entire team had already died out. "Damn it, absolutely can''t go on like this!" With the help of her Shiki God, she temporarily escaped from the outer circle of the battlefield, and Ampei Qingming couldn''t help but her face changed wildly, "Are you going to have another soul-burning seal?" Just as this thought flashed through his mind, Ampere Qingming saw Suzaku killing a Taoist priest.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net Because he was a Taoist priest, he possessed the soul that was sublimated and the primordial spirit visible to the naked eye, so the Great Onmyoji saw that the Taoist soul burned out in the fire of the Vermillion Bird. Immediately, the Great Onmyoji seemed to be thrown into a ball of cold water, completely losing his words. Ampei Qingming didn''t expect that the flames of Suzaku would not let the enemy''s souls go. Under such circumstances, how would they pass this guy''s blockade? Seeing the time passing by, everyone was anxious and burst out with extreme strength. The taboo powers of various overdrafts of the body have been displayed one after another, blooming on Suzaku. Even some power left a lot of injuries on Suzaku. The only thing that makes people feel frustrated is that as long as there is an injury, the flames on Suzaku''s body will diffuse, and under the burning of this flame, any injury will instantly improve. The sacred bird Suzaku from China proudly showed the world why she was called the phoenix. "cry!!!" In the haughty cry, Suzaku continuously released flames downward, and occasionally swooped to kill! Under the power of Suzaku, the huge battlefield even turned into a sea of ??flames. Anyone who tried to fly over the sea of ??flames would be caught by the endless flames and burned out. With the passage of time, the casualties of everyone increased, but the arrogance of Suzaku became more and more exuberant. When everyone was helpless-- "Let the old lady come!!!" Fujiwara Meihong''s figure once again rushed out of the crowd, and rushed towards the Suzaku and the divine bird that was swooping down, and the sky-covering magic circle appeared in the void. In an instant, an ominous breath filled the surrounding battlefield, and all the creatures shuddered. "cry!!!" For the first time, the invincible Suzaku screamed in horror, and frantically incited his wings, forcibly stopped his continued charge. From the humble human being assaulting in front of him, it felt the threat of life. If it had been before, Suzaku would have done nothing to suppress the danger. Only after experiencing successive failures and being sealed off, this phoenix from China has lost its past jealousy, without the mentality of being a big boss and second child. Therefore, Suzaku''s idea at this time is to temporarily avoid the edge and do not want to fight with it. However, Suzaku''s idea was not realized after all... Meihong''s movements are too fast! "Turn it on!!!" In the blink of an eye, Meihong''s figure appeared not far in front of Suzaku, and the endless blood burst out from the holes of the girl''s whole body, dyeing the sky-shielding magic circle in bright red. As the magic circle dyed red, the invisible power spread and directly "caught" Suzaku! "cry!!!" Feeling the restraint around, Suzaku burst out with the greatest strength in his body, trying to break free of this restraint, and the void even burned under the power of Suzaku. just "It''s useless!" A scornful smile appeared on Mei Hong''s pale face. She took out a strange pill from her arms and swallowed her mouth, and more blood burst out all over her body. And the blood-red magic circle seemed to have been affected, and the power of horror burst out! ps: Another day of willfulness, tomorrow will return to normal!.. 1861 Chapter 157 The Last Impact First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Penglai''s medicine?!!!" In the lost bamboo forest forever pavilion, the moon sage Eirin Bayi saw in the virtual image in front of her, Fujiwara Meihong swallowed a strange pill, she couldn''t help but be shocked. She looked at Nagato and Kaguya, Nagato to be precise, and the meaning of the inquiry was self-evident. "Ah, Penglai''s medicine for concubine!" The lazy temperament of Penglai Shan Huiye also disappeared instantly, and he raised his head to look at Nagato, "Can you explain to my concubine, my dear husband!" "What, she finally walked this way!" Nagato did not answer Huiye''s question immediately, but looked at Meihong''s figure and sighed with emotion, "I originally thought she would embark on a path other than the destined third Penglai person." Between words, Nagato''s perception spread silently and communicated with the whole world. The secret of the birth of the Penglai people is fully revealed in the consciousness of the red-haired teenager... "Fate is destined... the third Penglai man?!" Hearing Nagato''s sigh, both Huiye and Yonglin narrowed their eyes slightly, somewhat clear, especially for Huiye, her eyes were full of curiosity when she looked at the sister Hong Xuying. At this time, Kaguya understood the origin of her strange premonition... As a Penglai, that girl naturally has to stand by her side. It''s simple, isn''t it? Compared with Kaguya''s curiosity, Yong Lin was calmer about this new compatriot. What she was even more curious was that Fujiwara''s actions at this time were like a countermeasure designed by someone who anticipated Suzaku''s blocking. No, not only that, in this so-called war, someone has completely controlled everything from the very beginning! "It''s really awe-inspiring existence!" In the end, the sage of the moon could only say so in admiration. ... ... If Meihong knew what Yonglin thought, she would definitely agree with the other party in tears. Since becoming the teacher''s disciple a few years ago, the girl has never been so sure at this moment. Her teacher is a terrifying guy, and he has calculated almost everything. For this war, all leaders at the level learned a secret technique for burning souls before setting off. The existence of this secret technique is entirely used in conjunction with A Pei Qingming''s sealing technique. As a disciple of the Holy Master, Meihong has another choice besides the secret technique of soul burning, which is to swallow Penglai''s medicine, bear the curse of immortality, and cast a forbidden blood curse. At that time, the younger sister red said vowedly that she would not choose this method even if she burned her soul. Because Meihong deeply understands that immortality is not without price. The power of time is terrifying. Although many people pursue longevity, few people know that even if they are born longevity species, many have gone crazy directly during the long years. Throughout the ages, I don''t know how many big monsters ended up either sleeping or committing suicide. After becoming a Penglai, if you cant adapt, youre really going to die. Even the choice of suicide is completely gone... And Fujiwara Meihong also didn''t think she could adapt to this kind of horrible stuff. Instead of living in the distant future, she might as well lose her soul. Just-110 e-book www.110txt.com "There is no choice at all!" Fujiwara Meihong roared in her heart without tears, her hands kept moving, and Penglai''s medicine melted into her body, instantly turning it into an immortal Penglai person. Under the instantaneous transformation of hematopoietic cells, endless blood burst out of the acupuncture points in the girl''s body. A bright red chain condensed in the void, binding the Suzaku out. "cry!!!" The moment Scarlet Chains got close, Suzaku felt a terrifying crisis. In the roar of anger and weeping, the tyrannical phoenix madly activated the origin in the body, and the endless holy flame burst out in an attempt to melt the chain. Only under the blessing of the blood of Penglai, the blood-colored chains are completely unafraid of the sacred flame. Under the drag of the chain, Suzaku and Meihong gradually approached each other. In a moment, the two touched each other! "cry!!!" "what!!!" At almost the same time, Meihong and Suzaku screamed sternly. The reason Suzaku screamed was because it discovered that its existence had been swallowed up by the human being in front of him. The fear of seeing itself being eaten up a little bit made the god bird extremely scared. The reason why Meihong screamed was the burning heat of the body and mind caused by swallowing Suzaku. Even if Meihong herself had studied inflammation, she really didn''t feel such pain. Every minute and every second, for Meihong, is the ultimate suffering. "Sister Red!!!" Hearing Meihong''s screams, the surrounding soldiers reacted in succession. They just looked at Meihong''s screams, but they were helpless to find that they had no ability to even approach. "go!!!" At this moment, Ampere Qingming stood up with red eyes. Hearing Qingming''s order, everyone nodded silently, glanced at Meihong again, and everyone turned into an afterimage, rushing towards the monster base on the top of the mountain. Because Suzaku was being swallowed by Meihong, the hot sea of ??flames could no longer stop everyone from advancing. In just a moment, everyone passed the flames and moved on. At this time, the scene of the monster base camp has been presented to everyone. The most concerned thing is that the monster sage has opened a long gap above the base camp building. There were already monsters walking out of the gap one after another. "Masters, generosity is here today!!!" Seeing this scene, Ampei Qing knew that the last moment had arrived, and greeted everyone at the moment, and instantly activated all of her strength, launching a desperate impact. Seeing the action of the Great Onmyoji, all the soldiers laughed and launched the final charge. "Roar!!!" "It''s a human!!!" "Dare to come here and kill!!" At the same time, the few monsters who walked out of the gap saw the incoming human warriors, showing their own sharp claws and fangs, and also killed them... 1862 Chapter 158 Blood Sacrifice World Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Killing everywhere, fight again! With a decisive attitude, Ampei Qingming and all the people worked together and turned into a sharp blade to penetrate the barrier formed by the monsters, and continue to attack the headquarters building. The Great Onmyoji, who knew this was the last chance, overdrafted their body and mind, even burning their souls. In the face of human righteousness, these soldiers have forgotten life and death! In contrast, the monsters who had just walked out of the gap suffered a big loss because of the contempt in their hearts, and they couldn''t even make these humans move a little slower. In just a moment, the Terran warriors broke through to the vicinity of the monster headquarters. At this time, the monsters finally reacted thoroughly... The tragic bloody battle broke out! "Humph!" Seeing the bloody battle going on not far away, a gloomy flash appeared on Yakumo Zi''s face. As the person involved, Yakumo Zi could also feel the things that Yakumo Eirin could feel. But Yakumo Zi doesn''t know exactly who designed all this. Where is the strength of the opponent''s flop? Although the two blockers he sent out failed one after another, the monsters on the opposite side of this time slot had already begun to gather. As long as some more time passed, the army of monsters would arrive. At that time, no matter what hole the opponent has, the monster''s army can suppress it. Therefore, Yakumo Zi is still very confident to win this war. just "Why are you upset?" With such thoughts flashing in her mind, Yakumo Zi looked at the incoming Ampei Qingming and her eyes could not help flashing a little bit of murderous intent, she was considering whether to kill these people. It''s just that the current sage is maintaining a huge gap and should not move around. But just when Yakumo Zi hesitated, a human race in his field of vision blew himself up, and the strong explosion blasted the surrounding monsters out of a space visible to the naked eye. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The initial self-detonation seemed to have ignited the fuse, and the self-detonation continued to appear one after another. More than fifty human warriors blew themselves up, using all of their own, to open a way in the monster group. Riding on the God of Crow Tengu, Ampei Qingming moved forward in the endless shock and dust, and instantly rushed into the monster headquarters. "what!!!" Detonating the last Shiki, Ampei Qingming rushed to the depths of the monster headquarters, stepped onto the heaven and earth altar that once collected the fortune of the monster race, and looked up at the monster sage proudly. ... ... "not good!" Looking at the Great Onmyoji who had clearly lost most of his combat power in front of him, Yakumo Zi''s spiritual sense trembled fiercely, as if something was hiding his thoughts. In an instant, she understood what the human being was going to do! "Damn luck has affected our thinking!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Yakumo Zi gave up the gap that he was holding without hesitation, and the vast demon power burst out, turning into magic bullets and blasting towards A Pei Qingming. The only thought the monster sage had in his mind at this time was to kill the hateful human onmyoji in front of him.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com just "It''s too late, monster!" Facing the attacking magic bullet, a touch of ridicule flashed on Ampei Qingming''s face, and he instantly pulled out the sword that had been worn around his waist since the war began, and a sacred breath burst out. "My friends and I have given everything, how can you wait for the monster to stop it!" While talking, the Great Onmyoji had already inserted the sword in his hand on the altar, and released the last spiritual power in his body, activating the power contained in the divine sword... "Bloom, the clouds of the sky, the blood sacrifices to the world, the human race is immortal!!!" Accompanied by the roar of the Great Onmyoji, the terrifying power burst out from the divine sword, and the strong momentum even blasted the magic bullets of the eight clouds and purple. Then the horrible fluctuations spread, suppressing all the monsters on the Vermilion Mountain. The blood of the dead human race suddenly turned into blood, and instantly filled the entire Vermillion Bird Mountain! "Humph!!!" Seeing such a change, Yakumo Zi''s expression flashed slightly hideously, Wushuang Great Demon''s power was completely expanded, and the world changed color at this moment. "Stubbornness, the realm of life and death!" The power of the mysterious and unpredictable realm suddenly appeared, and spread out intangibly. "Why bother!" But at this moment, a long and wise voice echoed in the void, and the invisible humane force gathered, confining the power of the blurring life and death realm around Yakumozi. Then, the silver-haired saint in a white robe walked barefoot into the air, leisurely and contented. "...It''s you, dare to count my human beings!" There was a slight silence, and a touch of anger appeared on Yakumo Zi''s face. The power of the imprisoned life and death realm broke out in vain, stirring the void, and shaking the order derived from the force of humanity. Then behind the monster sage opened a series of small gaps, and each gap showed an eye. In an instant, a large number of rays burst out from the eyes, and blasted towards Zhou Yi. "Why bother!" With a sigh, the humane force automatically protects the Lord, transforming into an invisible barrier, blocking the attack of Yakumozi, "Don''t you know that, this battle is a victory for mankind!" "boom!!!" As Zhouyi''s words just fell, the dragon veins at the bottom of Zhuqueshan were instantly aroused. Unimaginable power burst out from the depths of the earth and spread in all directions. The underground dragon veins within the entire Yingzhou area resonated slightly at this moment. The earth within a radius of thousands of miles is even more turbulent, like an earthquake! "Roar!!!" The endless aura burst out from the altar where Ampei Qingming was located, merged with the surrounding blood, and turned into a terrifying dragon, hovering over the Vermillion Bird. In this dragon''s roar, the entire Yingzhou world has undergone some amazing changes. The monster sage instantly felt the imprisonment of heaven and earth became stronger... Obviously the strength of her body has not changed, but Yakumo Zi knows that the damage she can cause is obviously reduced. On a level that ordinary people cannot look directly at, the vast air luck of the Yingzhou Human Race has officially suppressed the luck of the Yao Race, and the boundless glory shines on the entire river of fate, highlighting the future of the Human Race... 1863 Chapter 159 The event ends first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the void of standing, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help being silent. As a realm monster that is extremely close to the root cause, she immediately perceives the changes in the entire world, just as Zhou Yi said, in this war, she has already lost. This may be a factor of luck, but she understands better that it is a mistake of her own judgment. The monster sage did not expect that the human race would actually serve such a purpose- In the name of war, even if the most outstanding army of 100,000 is destroyed, Zhuqueshan should be lowered down to the core of the Dragon Vessel Network of Yingzhou Island Country, and it will be infected with the atmosphere of human race. There are three ways in the world, called the sun: heaven, authentic and human! The way of heaven is the rule presented by the consciousness of heaven and earth, and the way of humanity is the representative of the will of all beings. Most of the destiny trends between heaven and earth are the result of the interweaving of the two, while the way of earth is different from the two ways of heaven and man. As a symbol of the noumenon of the world, the tunnel carries the world, and externally manifests itself as the earth and stars. Under normal circumstances, the tunnel will not affect the flow of fate. The human blood sacrifice uses dragon veins to determine its own identity as the lord of the earth, which is equivalent to dragging the tunnel into the torrent of destiny, allowing its own advantages to fully burst out. Although it''s not so good at this stage, it''s just a little reduction of the damage caused by the high level of the monster clan, but in the future, the power of the human clan will continue to grow stronger, while the monster clan will stagnate or even weaken. Unless the Human Race is completely destroyed, otherwise, in the future, the Yao Race is destined to become the stepping stone of the Human Race... At least in this small place in Yingzhou, this is the case! just "It''s a joke to destroy the murderous race!" Such self-deprecating flashes in his mind, Yakumo Zi knows that even though the current human race is vulnerable, it is really not the only demon race that can destroy it. Humans are indeed weak, but they are not without strong ones, and there are immortals, Buddhas and the like as their backing. If an extinction war is really launched, there will be more helpers behind the human race! "It''s lost!" Feeling the ever-increasing repulsive force of the surrounding space, Yakumo Zi knew that Suzaku Mountain was transforming into a holy land for humans in Yingzhou at an astonishing speed, and monsters could not stay here for long. Thinking of this, Yakumo Zi glanced at Ampei Qingming on the altar. As the master of the blood sacrifice, Ampei Qingming has gradually turned into a god at this time, the mountain god of the Vermillion Bird Mountain... "Cut, it''s a lucky guy." This thought flashed in his mind, the monster sage ignored Zhou Yi not far in front of him, turned and walked into the gap, and the sealed Yakumolan in the distance also instantly disappeared in the gap. ... ... "Huh, finally gone!" After Yakumo Zi left, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Regardless of the fact that he used the humane power of the Yingzhou human race to compete with the monster sage before, but if it is really true, Zhou Yi may really not be the opponent of that monster sage. After all, his arrival hasn''t been a few years, and the power of humanity is not so easy to use. If the cause and effect of Yingzhou''s humanitarian power is too much involved, it is very likely to be bound by this force and it will be difficult to leave Yingzhou. This is obviously unacceptable to Zhou Yi. Fortunately, Yakumo Zi was sane enough to not let Zhou Yi make the worst choice... "So, next..." Various thoughts flashed in his mind, Zhou Yi turned around leisurely, and the scene of Meihong being burned by the flame caught his eyes, and the girl''s screams were already extremely weak.Good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com The hoarse voice was telling Zhou Yi about the girl''s current state. "It seems that the little girl is pretty miserable!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Zhou Yi''s figure stepped in the air and appeared in front of Meihong at an alarming speed. The girl who was being burned by the flames suddenly shook her whole body and made a sound. It''s just that the vocal cords seemed to be burned by the flames, and Zhou Yi''s voices were all intermittent and difficult to distinguish. However, Zhou Yi knows that the younger sister at this time is probably cursing herself! "Ah, don''t get excited, little sister red!" Facing the apprentices misery, Zhou Yi still had a gentle smile on his face, and said leisurely, I believe you as a teacher, you will definitely be able to swallow the Suzaku and become a real phoenix. "But before that, you should sleep well, and see you in the future!" Speaking of this, Zhou Yi raised his right hand, and the immeasurable humane force released with the right hand of the red-haired boy, suppressing Mei Hong''s body. "cry!!!" Suzaku''s whine came from the flame, and then stopped abruptly. There was a slight turbulence between the heaven and the earth, and the divine bird Suzaku''s consciousness was swallowed so that only the last few remaining consciousness were consumed in an instant under the power of Zhou Yi''s humanity. "boom!!!" In the next moment, the force of humanity blasted Meihong and the burning flame into the magma of the earth. As if the impacted spring bounced back, a large amount of magma burst out. Faced with this situation, Zhou Yi hadn''t started yet, and the entire Zhuqueshan Mountain suddenly reverberated with a breeze. Blowed by the breeze, all the magma lost heat in an instant and cooled to form rock. "Oh, it''s so light!" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Zhou Yi''s face, and he said leisurely, "It seems that you have successfully mastered this Vermillion Bird Mountain, Qingming!" "Exactly!" With a calm voice, A Pei Qingming''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Yi, half kneeling in the void, "Thanks to Master Zhou''s plan and everyone''s sacrifices, otherwise, how can Qingming and He De..." "I''m just a planner." "If you want to repay me, just help me watch Meihong, she will probably sleep for hundreds of years." Before Ampei Qingming finished speaking, Zhou Yi interrupted him, and then said, "As for the other sacrifices, if you really want to repay, do what you should do." "...I understand, Master Zhou!" There was a silence for a while, and a sacred light flashed across Ampei Qingmings face, From today, the Suzaku Mountain has been renamed Mount Fuji, which means that the fire of the Yingzhou people is endless, and the inheritance is immortal." "I will build a holy land belonging to the Yingzhou people here, and cultivate generations of inheritors for the Yingzhou people!" "From then on, I and Yingzhou have coexisted humanely. This is my divine bond, and the world shares a lesson!" "boom!!!" Along with A Pei Qingming''s words, a thunder rang out between the heavens and the earth, and the entire Yingzhou heard the heavy thunder. The existence of the big monster level had a foreboding. In front of Zhouyi, the power of humanity converged, surrounded and permeated by Ampei Qingming. "Hahaha!!!" Seeing this scene, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but burst into laughter, turned and left, "Do it well, Qingming, I''m leaving, not just Yingzhou, the whole world is waiting for me." "This dark age will be brightened by Zhou Yi, hahaha..." Along with the laughter, Zhou Yi''s figure went further and further away, and behind him, A Pei Qingming looked at his back with red eyes. In a trance, the Great Onmyoji seemed to see the light from the other shore!!.. 1864 Chapter 160 Looking to the future second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outside the eternal pavilion, some bamboo leaves are floating... The icy cold current flows among the lost bamboo forests, but there is nothing to do with the still green tough bamboos. Such a scene makes the Nagato who just walked out of the eternal pavilion involuntarily refreshed. "call!!!" Gently exhaling a foul breath, the red-haired young man strolled among the bamboo forests, took a few turns on the path, and came to a stone pavilion standing beside the bamboo forest path. Sitting quietly in the pavilion, the thoughts in Nagato''s head turned back and forth... Just now, the fire of the rise of humanity has been ignited, and it will soon be like a spark of fire, shining through the entire era, and the peak of the era of monsters led by him will soon sink in the years. Although these things were guided by him, there was an inexplicable sigh in Nagato''s heart. But compared to this sigh, Nagato was more concerned about another thing. That is the hidden trace behind this war. Although the war was within the plans of Nagato and Zhouyi, the two had no contact at all in advance, they just acted on the basis of instinctive tacit understanding. But even so, the direction of the whole war seemed so coincidental and logical. Obviously, if there really is such a big picture spreading over the entire plane, then the thoughts of Nagato and others must also be in the calculation of the black hand behind it. "Sure enough, someone is doing tricks behind your back!" He sighed softly, and Nagato''s purple eyes narrowed slightly. Although his strength was not in his full state at this time, Nagato''s soul did not shrink at all. There are not many existences that can be calculated on Nagato under such circumstances! "...Is that you, mother of the avenue!" Such a question flashed in his mind, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. For some reason, although he realized that he was in a big situation, Nagato was not unhappy. The red-haired boy had a hunch, and the slight fog shrouded him might be completely revealed in this overall situation. Nagato has been curious a long time ago. Does he really have any incredible origins? ... ... After a while, Nagato suddenly thought of Yakumo Zi... As the loser of this game, the monster sage disappeared without a trace long after he left the battlefield, and even a little breath was completely hidden. Nagato can guess that the sage should look for the power to eliminate the contract... Or waiting for a moment when I need her ability. With the shrewdness of the monster sage, before it is uncertain whether Nagato will cause harm to himself through that condition, I am afraid that he will not appear in front of the red-haired boy. but "Do you think you can really escape?" A certain big stomach ghost that will only appear in the future flashed in his mind, and a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. "In this overall situation, can you really escape your destiny? Purple!" Thinking of this, a little weed noise came from Nagato''s ear. Turning his head subconsciously, the red-haired boy saw it for the first time. In the grass in the corner not far away, a pair of small rabbit ears were shaking slightly... "Don''t come out yet, emperor!" Even without the power of the sixth sense, Nagato knew who the owner of the rabbit ears was in an instant, "As my pet, I shouldn''t behave like this when meeting the owner." "Wow!" After hearing Nagato''s words, the rabbit in the grass jumped out instantly and ran to Nagato''s feet, rubbing Nagato''s calf like a drowning pet cat. Facing the rabbit''s unscrupulous performance, Nagato couldn''t help laughing softly.Tianhe Novel Network www.ac139.com "You cunning rabbit!" With a chuckle, the red-haired boy picked up the rabbit at his feet and stroked his back, "But rabbit, time is almost up, do you really want to keep this way?" The rabbit who was still rubbing in Nagato''s arms heard his voice and couldn''t stop moving. "I have to say, you are unique, emperor!" Ignoring the strangeness of the rabbit in his arms, Nagato''s hands remained unchanged, and he continued, "Have wisdom and a physique that can absorb luck, but there is no half-devilish energy." "If I guessed correctly, you are the predecessor of the first monster, emperor!" "..." The rabbit raised his head, looked at Nagato with his red eyes, was silent for a while, and finally said, "Did you know it a long time ago, Master!" "Of course, you are my pet!" A chuckle appeared at the corner of his mouth, but contemplation appeared in Nagato''s eyes, "Since I came to this plane, I have been constantly studying the history of this plane." "Except for the ancient times of the last era, the evolution of this plane actually changes from energy to matter." "In the first energetic world, there were protagonists named gods. Except for the law gods born from the root, more normal creatures were born by absorbing faith." "But not all living beings can become gods. Those who fail to become gods are probably the origin of the monsters in this world." "When the tide of the times arrived, all the gods disappeared, but the monsters survived!" Having said this, Nagato looked at the rabbit with a look of surprise and admiration in his eyes, "I am afraid you are one of the group of losers who become gods, but you did not choose to become a monster. "Actually, imagine now that you guy would rather keep the rabbit posture after seeing the end of the monster!" Listening to Nagato''s words, the rabbit''s body trembled slightly, and it took a while to calm down, and finally the rabbit could not help but sigh softly and said: "Master, you deserve to be the master of monsters who can kill Moonlight Jianzun. This is almost the case." "So, what are your choices now?" Caressing the fur of the rabbit in his arms, the red-haired boy used his own strength to gather the spirit around him, "Don''t let me down, dear emperor!" "...How can you be like you!" Muttered in a low voice, the white rabbit''s whole body trembled slightly, and the surrounding spirit swept across. As the aura entered the body, a faint demon aura filled Emperor Inaba''s body, and as time passed, the demon aura became heavier and heavier until a limit. The rabbit''s figure disappeared suddenly, replaced by a girl with short black hair and rabbit ears. The girl is wearing a pale pink short-sleeved dress with a Gothic style. The skirt, neckline and cuffs are ruffled, and there are a pair of pink and white, always drooping, extra-large rabbit ears. The dark red eyes were filled with the unique madness of the bunny monster, but it was more wise. "the host!" A slight blush appeared on his face, and Emperor Inaba instantly broke away from the embrace of the red-haired boy and half-kneeled in front of him, "Emperor Inaba is here to greet you." "Ok!" Nodding lightly, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. Raising his head slightly, on a level that is not directly visible to the naked eye, Nagato can see that the power and luck he has established in this realm has a lot more, and it appears to be thriving. The rabbit who has lived for such a long time and can absorb luck, really has incredible luck. "interesting!" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s gaze kept rising. In an instant, the red-haired boy seemed to see the river of destiny on the entire plane continuously running, rushing to the distance... "The future is really exciting!" .. 1865 Chapter 001 The first change in a hundred years! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, the vicissitudes of life. Since the First World War when the Yingzhou human race rose, the entire world has been constantly changing at an astonishing speed. Under the mighty destiny, any obstacles have been shattered. Because it is the beginning of everything, people call it the first year of the original. In the first three years, the humane sage Zhou Yi crossed China to the west, slaughtering 100,000 demons with a single sword, and reappearing the China Empire. In the first five years, the sage master alone went to Kunlun, the immortal way, and launched a seven-day and seven-night shocking battle, and finally suppressed the entire Kunlun, and then used the power of Kunlun to open a great barrier on the land of China, and the nine sons of Zulong manifested. Suppress all evil spirits! In the first seven years, the sage master established Kunlun College to use the power of China to choose the fire of the rise of humanity all over the world. In the first twenty years, with the running and help of the Saint Master and Kunlun Academy, the flames of the rising of humanity ignited the entire plane, and the dominance of the monster race was completely shaken. In the first twenty-six years, the saint traveled south to Tianzhu secretly, and started diplomacy with Buddhism Lingshan, but I dont know who leaked the secret. Eighty percent of the worlds big monsters gathered in Tianzhu, trying to besieged the saint here. . Afterwards, the sages, monsters, and Buddhist monks fought the famous Thousand Day War. Thousands of suns and moons battled the entire Buddhist and Taoist holy landTianzhu to pieces. Countless demons lost their lives here, and the blood completely stained the Ganges and Brahmaputra rivers. The final result was that the Yaozu and Buddhism were hit hard, while the saint master burned himself and ruined his vitality. At dawn on the second day after returning to Kunlun, the saint master turned into a radiance and disappeared in front of people. In the original twenty-seven years, countless powerful human races gathered at Kunlun Academy, made an oath in front of the sacred master''s cloak, and issued the real counterattack horn of the human race and started a full-scale war. Starting today, the conflict between humans and monsters has officially shifted from a situational battle to a full-scale war. In the following seventy years, the entire world was completely drowned in the turmoil of the war between the two races. Countless monsters and humans have completely lost their lives in the war, and massive civilizations have been completely lost in the war. The two tribes have completely fought in the dark, and blood has almost filled the entire world. Especially in the final stage of the war, when the commanders of the two clans were destroyed, everything went out of control. In the end, this inter-ethnic war ended inexplicably over the years... In the original one hundred years, after three years of rest and recuperation, whether it was the human race, the demon race, or the entire world, they have been recuperated and rejuvenated. Everything seems to have returned to the way it was before the Lunar War. ... ... "It''s just that the Yaozu finally lost in front of the years and heaven and earth!" In a study in the Central Palace of the New Moon City, Nagato read the information sent by his subordinates, recalled the situation on the ground at this time, and sighed softly. During these hundred years, in order not to get involved in boring chaos, Nagato often stayed in the new moon capital. But even so, he still knew everything about the ground. Although the current situation looks like the situation on the ground is almost the same as the situation before the lunar war. But Nagato is very clear that the background of the monster race has long been defeated in the previous wars, and stands on the same starting line with the human race, and then the human race will accumulate faster than the monster race over time. Foundation. The environment of the entire earth is moving in a direction that is more suitable for human beings, slowly but firmly changing... Three Nine Chinese Network www.999zw.net There will be no traces of monsters in the final future flowing on the river of fate! "Human Race, it''s really blessed by God!" Throwing away the information materials used to relieve boredom at will, the bright light in the mind of the red-haired teenager flashed, "I always feel that there are other deeper reasons why the human race can behave like this!" It seemed that there was some important information to emerge, but Nagato couldn''t grasp it anyway. After thinking for a while, the red-haired boy finally gave up and continued thinking... "Forget it, let me know when Zhou Yi wakes up!" This thought flashed in his mind, but Nagato had to admire that his clones were so talented, the endless world, the realm of Taoism that it is difficult for hundreds of millions of sentient beings to spend endless years to cross, but they all arrived easily Up the threshold. There is only one chance for Saya, the Shashengwan is undergoing transformation, and Zhou Yi is even more spiritual and humane at this time, undergoing the final transformation. Yes, the legendary saint who died for the rise of mankind was actually just integrated into humanity. Nagato suddenly felt that Zhou Yi would bring himself a surprise when he woke up. "call!!!" Standing up from his seat, Nagato moved his body, "So, what will I do next? I don''t know what to do for a while." As he spoke, Nagato''s purple eyes shrank slightly, and the origin of the dragon in his body shook slightly. "boom!!!" The power of the vast dragon continued to circulate in the body of the red-haired boy. Nagato instantly understood that this was the ultimate result of the dragon-killing method that operated by itself in his body. The essence of the so-called dragon-killing method is not the dragon-killing method but the dragon-transforming method. At this time, Nagato entered the final stage of transforming a dragon. Along with the flow of power in his body, Nagato seemed to be able to hear the Nine Dragons screaming from the authentic source of his body, and a sudden strange itch appeared on the back of the red-haired boy''s right hand. Subconsciously raising his right hand, the red-haired boy saw it, and a scale gradually formed on the back of his hand. Nagato understood that it was his first dragon scale born after the method of exterminating the dragon was completed! "Finally, it started!" After seeing this dragon scale, Nagato understood that his tunnel completion has entered the countdown. In the next time, he will have more and more dragon scales on his body, until that day he truly turns into a dragon. At that time, the seal on the origin of the tunnel will truly be unlocked, and Nagato will truly become a pure blood dragon! just "The true meaning of natal life hasn''t really been born yet!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato knew that he was no longer suitable for continuing to live in seclusion. After all, things like the Dadao were not usually obtained by penance. "Then go ahead and look for a real breakthrough opportunity. The agreement with Shenqi still needs to be fulfilled, and..." "It''s time to find the two little girls who ran away from home!" .. 1866 Chapter 002 Hong Meiling is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Do what you want, Nagato''s mobility is never bad. Immediately, the red-haired boy pushed open the door of the study room, and was about to greet the servants to get ready for the transportation to go out, but just after walking out of the room, Nagato was a little dazed. Because on the wall to the left of the study door door, the original door-keeper maid leaned against the wall and fell asleep. It was a girl who was dressed in a dark green cheongsam and looked very tall. The waist-length red hair is braided with a braid on the temples. The braids are decorated with bows, and the chest is also decorated with ribbons like bows. If you look at it from the outside alone, this is definitely a great beauty. It was just the saliva that came out from the edge of the girl''s subconsciously opened lips, which fully explained its essence. "Damn it, who transferred this guy to act as the guard of the study!" Some speechless shook his head, Nagato squatted down in front of the maid, raised his right hand, forefinger and middle finger close together, on the girl''s forehead, lightly... "boom!!!" There was a sudden burst of air, and the red-haired maid flew directly along the corridor. The next moment, the sleeping girl was awakened instantly in mid-air, and the war instinct burst out. The girl easily stopped the trend of flying backwards and subconsciously rushed to Nagato. Obviously, the girl who just woke up from her sleep instinctively wanted to fight back... Only at this moment, she suddenly saw the appearance of Nagato. Immediately, all the fighting intent and killing intent disappeared without a trace, and the girl forcibly retracted the fist that was about to blast. Such a move did not cause any damage to the girl, but it also made her almost unable to get up. "Master, master!" After regaining her anger, the girl looked at Nagato with embarrassment and speechless eyes. "Humph!" Slowly stood up, Nagato looked at the girl who had rushed in front of him, and said helplessly, "I won''t say much about you sleeping on the job, Hong Meiling!" "Now, immediately go down and give me a car and salute for my trip, understand?" "Understood, my master!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the maid named Hong Meiling was like an amnesty, and a big smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, which turned into a rainbow-colored wind, and quickly stepped back. ... ... "Fate, it''s amazing!" Seeing Hong Meiling''s back disappearing from the field of vision, Nagato couldn''t help but show a subtle admiration on her face, "I didn''t expect that the girl back then turned out to be the one in the Red Devil Mansion." In the past hundred years, although Nagato claims to live in seclusion, he has not done nothing. Taking advantage of the influence of the war between the human race and the monster race, Nagato and Saye joined forces, carefully avoiding the perception of the plane, and successively found a lot of people from Baiyujing to come to this new moon capital. In a hundred years, it was enough for Nagato and Saya to create a powerful new force.Hacker fiction www.heikexs.com The power gathered in the entire New Moon Capital today, even if Nagato and Saya are not included, is not inferior to the previous Moon Capital, and it is included in the Moon Capital of Moonlight. Of course, at this time the power of the New Moon Capital is still invisible. After all, these descendants all entered this plane with their true bodies. Unless the moon surface at this time was transformed by Nagato''s weapons, the plane consciousness would not be able to sense it, and Nagato and Saya would not dare to let other people descend physically. But it doesnt matter, Nagatos purpose of establishing the New Moon City is just to use it in the future decisive battle. It was precisely with the power of this new moon capital that Nagato ignored the group of big monsters on the ground who were fighting against humans, and allowed these powerful combat forces to fend for themselves. Hong Meiling, who had just disappeared in front of Nagato''s eyes, was summoned by Nagato and Saya from Bai Yujing. Although it was possible to summon descendants, but based on the principle of safety, the number of summons was limited. Originally, Nagato would not choose such a girl who seemed empty but seemed very confused. But no way, who called this girl a character in Gensokyo''s fate. What makes Nagato most interesting is that this girl was born because of herself. When he was going to be promoted to the innate gods, Nagato once saved a girl who was almost an evil dragon at will. At that time, the red-haired boy just saved it casually. It''s just that Nagato never expected that at that time, he would fall into the overall situation of this plane! "Ha, really deliberate!" He shook his head with some laughter. The red-haired boy turned and took a step. Time and space changed in an instant, and there was almost no stagnation. Nagato''s figure appeared in a dark space. This is the center of the moon, a subspace opened up by Nagato himself according to the laws of time and space. The central area of ??the space is the only source of brilliance in the dark space. In the center of the source of brilliance is a door of time and space. Before the door, Saya was sitting on the lotus platform... "Brother Nagato, you are here!" At the moment when Nagato appeared, the girl with closed eyes opened her eyes, and her small face that looked so pure at first glance couldn''t help but show a moving smile. "Well, thank you very much, Saya!" Speaking softly, Nagato''s figure floated into the center of the glorious place, sat next to the girl, and hugged her in her arms, "If you hadn''t suppressed it here, the breath of Chrono-Menfu would have been discovered by the plane. " "Hmph, if you know, then you have to make up for Saya!" "Haha, let''s talk, I will promise you no matter what you ask!" Faced with the girl''s request, Nagato laughed and nodded. To this day, Nagato and Saya have long been one body, and only when facing Saya can Nagato make such a promise. "This..." After thinking about it for a while, Saya found that she didn''t know what she wanted, because Saya could find a way to get almost everything she wanted, "Save it first, Saya can''t think of it temporarily." "Okay, then you can think about it slowly!" Nagato replied without any hesitation, and then the red-haired girl said in a young voice, "Also, I will go out later, I am afraid it will take a long time, and I will leave the business to you. "Ok!" .. 1867 Chapter 003 The Demon Goes Out! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After staying warm for a while, Nagato bid farewell to Saya. With a thought, the world changed in the blink of an eye. The figure of the red-haired boy easily escaped from the dark space and arrived on the large square in front of the central palace of the Moon City. The first thing that caught the eyes of the red-haired boy was a very large sailing ship about one kilometer long. The dark wooden materials make up the appearance of the sailing boat, giving people a very hard feeling. The occasional metal pattern embellishment makes the super-large sailing boat appear a little cold and gorgeous. "I have seen the master!!!" After seeing Nagato''s figure, the rabbit-eared maids who had originally been coming and going on the square unanimously gave way to the sailing boat and knelt down. Most of these rabbit-eared maids are rabbit demons who have migrated from the ground to here in the past hundred years. The combat power is average, but as a maid is unexpectedly good. "My lord, you are here!" At this time, several figures floated from the large sailing boat to the red-haired boy, headed by the witch fairy Mu Aye from Bai Yujing, and Hong Meiling and several unknown witches following Aye. . I saw that Xiandumu Aye led the crowd to bow towards Nagato, and then smiled and introduced: "Your car is ready. It is this flying sailing ship that has just completed the final adjustments-the Big Sky Demon. !" Since entering this plane, Nagato''s car has changed again and again, from a carriage to a spaceship. "Oh, not bad!" Hearing what Ah Ye said, Nagato couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. I looked up and down on this so-called flying sailing ship, although I don''t know how it feels to sit on it, but this magnificent posture that people can''t ignore makes Nagato satisfied. "Are the people on board already in place?" "natural!" Ah Ye smiled and answered the red-haired boys question, There are 500 maids and 300 female guards on board, all of which are local monsters cultivated by Bai Yujing within a hundred years. All kinds of materials have been prepared. "Excuse me, is there anything else you need to prepare?" "No, let''s go, right..." Immediately, the red-haired boy made a decision, and then remembered something, Nagato looked at Hong Meiling, "Hong Meiling, this time you are going out, you will be my personal guard." "Ah! Yes!!" ... ... Although Hong Meiling is the character who came from Bai Yujing, she is not ordinary. When Nagato rescued the opponent, he used his own authentic power to baptize him. In a sense, Hong Meiling is a disciple of Nagato, and has inherited some of his authentic power. After arriving at this plane and practicing the dragon-killing method passed down by Nagato''s whim, Hong Meiling''s existence was directly integrated into the destiny of this world. Her identity is a half-demon inspired by a drop of blood from the so-called Dragon God incarnation, Nagato. Therefore, Hong Meiling is one of the few Bai Yujing descendants who can move freely on this plane. but "If I can, I really don''t want to go out!" Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Following Nagato and walking towards the Great Demon, Hong Meiling couldn''t help sighing in her heart. The girl who was originally suffering from sleepiness had her symptoms worsened after she had practiced the Dragon Slayer Law. But if you follow Nagato as a guard, the time to sleep peacefully will obviously decrease. This situation made Hong Meiling feel a little depressed. "Ha ha!" Nagato, who was walking in front of Hong Meiling, glanced at the girl with the corner of her eye, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. The red-haired boy knew how Hong Meiling felt at this time. But what he would never admit was that he deliberately wanted to fix this sleepy girl. Soon, surrounded by many maids and guards, Nagato stepped into the magic circle used to teleport. In an instant, the red-haired boy and others appeared at the front of the deck. The scene of the red-haired boy was not a normal sailing boat. Instead, it looked like a mini town, with many characteristic buildings and houses standing in dislocation. Nagato even saw sports fields, libraries, and amusement parks in this building. "Yes, Not Bad!" After walking for a while in the spacious environment of the Big Sky Demon, the red-haired young man nodded in satisfaction and said his thoughts. Immediately, the maids and guards around him secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Obviously, Nagato''s majesty was deeply rooted in the demon''s heart. The red-haired boy didn''t care about this, but strolled leisurely on the deck, and soon came to the bow of the ship. Looking into the distance, Nagato issued his command: "In my name, Big Sky Demon, set sail!!" "Yes!" Everyone echoed in unison, and the entire Big Sky Demon was turned into operation instantly. A huge wave of air suddenly swept across the palace square of the New Moon Capital, and the huge sailing ship with a height of 1,000 meters slowly rose into the air with a bang. The entire New Moon Capital heard this sound. Unknowingly, a large hole appeared in the enchantment in the sky, which was the channel of the Great Sky Demon. "boom!!!" In the roar that sounded again, the Big Sky Demon almost turned into a stream of light, and instantly flew out of the void of the enchantment, like a meteor, piercing the atmosphere and falling towards the ground. The atmosphere of the entire earth vibrated extremely violently during the voyage of the Great Sky Demon. The big demon''s travel is naturally a big fanfare, so that the whole world will look at it! Immediately, all the top forces on the ground were alarmed. In Kunlun Mountain, the holy land of Shenzhou Immortal Road, more than a dozen immortals who had practiced for more than a thousand years walked out of their retreat, looking up at the sky, frowning. In the magic forest of the West, the magicians who cast the magic tower have put aside their experiments. Several Buddhists who were meditating in Tianzhu Lingshan opened their empty eyes at the same time. The big monsters all over the world widened their eyes, looked up at the sky, and seemed to sense something... In an unknown time gap, the monster sage who had been silent for hundreds of years awakened from hibernation, feeling the message from the gap, Yakumo Zi''s eyes couldn''t help being a little sharp: "It''s really majestic, Nagato-kun, who has been silent for a hundred years, are you finally ready to act?" .. 1868 Chapter 004 Great Britains first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yakumo Zi understood that Nagato''s trip at this time was definitely not accidental. Although the time to get along with each other is not long, but with the shrewdness and insight of the monster sage, it is easy to discover a very remarkable characteristic of Nagato... That is, Nagato is a very purposeful man! Under normal circumstances, Nagato will not do something meaningless with fanfare. The most important thing is that with the characteristics of the monsters in his realm, Yakumo Zi clearly felt that as time passed, the plane''s limitations on extraordinary powers became greater and greater. In the depths of the root cause, something terrible seems to be awakening. This feeling reminded the monster sage involuntarily of the catastrophe of the era he encountered when he first came to this world. "Presumably, that guy has also noticed these movements!" In the realm gap, Yakumo Zi held a parasol in his hand and stopped slightly, "Under such a situation, the guy who wants to come will not be so idle to wander around, but now, we can''t explore it!" Thinking of this, Yakumo Zi''s expression was a little unhappy, because she thought of her contract. After thinking about it slightly, the monster sage continued to move toward the depths of the gap, "If this is the case, then we can''t delay it. The underworld thing is coming soon, I hope it can be of some use!" "Find something to solve your contract, and then you can concentrate on preparing for the catastrophe!" As soon as the voice fell, Yakumo Zi''s figure went further and further, and soon disappeared into the depths of the realm... ... ... "Huh? This is...Yakumo Zi?" Nagato, who was sitting leisurely on the throne in the bow of the ship, seemed to perceive something on the Great Celestial Demon that had just passed through the atmosphere, but he didn''t wait for him to lock in what he had sensed, and the other party disappeared without a trace. "Cut, are you really cautious enough?!" Whispering to himself in his heart, a smile appeared on the red-haired boy''s face, "But you can''t escape. This is your destiny, my dear monster sage." Nagato has a strange feeling that in the near future, Yakumo Zi will take the initiative to find herself. This is a premonition derived from divine intuition, and it is also the result of the intersection of fate... "Master!" At this moment, behind the red-haired teenager came a girl with rabbit ears in work uniform, bowed to him and saluted, "The control center asked me to ask for your instructions. The first stop of this trip Stop there." "Europe, Great Britain!" Hearing the girl''s question, Nagato answered without thinking, "The two wild girls who ran away from home are there. By the way, let''s use the subspace to sail." Regarding the destination of this trip, Nagato had already drawn up a plan for the whole journey in his mind. The first target is the two sisters Remilia and Flandre. These two girls have been away from home for a hundred years. Saya was watching over them before, but now Saya is obviously not free. Nagato can only go out on his own and catch the two girls back. After all, some signs of plane catastrophe are gradually appearing between heaven and earth, Nagato can''t worry about them walking around. "Yes!" Upon hearing Nagato''s order, the rabbit-eared maid bowed and bowed, then stepped back.Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org Soon, the order was conveyed, and the entire Big Sky Demon was fully operational. With a''hum'', the invisible power spread, and the Big Sky Demon stopped its tendency to fall downward. "boom!!!" Then the entire aviation spacecraft suddenly burst into a roar. The vast space ripples wafted out of thin air, and the huge hull merged into the ripples in an instant, making all the forces and organizations watching the Great Sky Demon secretly on the ground in a shock. At the same time, after a brief period of darkness, the vision of Nagato and others on the spacecraft suddenly turned into an endless stream of silver. Obviously, the Big Sky Demon has already entered a subspace channel different from the real world. "Wow!!!" Galloping on the silver streamer, the Big Sky Demon was advancing at an astonishing speed. After almost half a minute... "Boom!!!" In the crisp sound, like the ripples of rocks falling into the lake, the figure of the Big Sky Demon quietly escaped from the subspace and stayed above an unknown forest covered with winter snow. A sudden gust of wind swept through the forest, and a huge shadow instantly obscured the sky, shocking countless hibernating beasts and monsters. This is a remote virgin forest on the British island, where Remilia temporarily lives. "Soon, that''s it..." Feeling the chaos coming from below, Nagato murmured softly, spreading his own perception. The red-haired boy didn''t plan to waste time, and was going to find Lemi directly. It was just beyond the expectation of the red-haired boy that he could not feel the presence of Remy and Fran in the forest. "Ok?!" The brows frowned slightly, and Nagato''s perception spread again, covering the entire British Isles completely, but even so, the red-haired boy still had little gain. "Oh column, it''s weird!" Subconsciously speaking softly, Nagato slowly got up from the throne, "Where did the two girls go? Is there something here that can isolate my perception?!" As for Sister Remilia''s danger or something, Nagato had never thought of it like this. In addition to intuitive reasons, Nagato also made some tricks on them. Not to mention that the world is invincible, but at least it is more than self-preservation! "So, just go and see!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato immediately turned around, ready to give orders, but this turn made Nagato a little helpless, because Hong Meiling, who was supposed to be guarding behind him, fell asleep again. The girl actually fell asleep standing up this time, and she slept silently, making it hard to notice. If it weren''t for turning around to face him, Nagato would really not notice... "Humph!" With a soft snort, Nagato raised his right hand and flicked his fingers on Hong Meiling''s forehead. With a''bang'', Hong Meiling turned into a cannonball and flew out. After doing all this, Nagato looked at the other girls with rabbit ears with a little surprise on their faces, and said: "Order the control center, stop here temporarily, leave enough guards, and the others will disembark with me! " "Yes!!!" .. 1869 Chapter 005 Pa Qiuli is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the snow, Paqiuli is running away... The long straight purple hair danced with the wind and snow, but the girl''s face was extremely pale, her cherry lips kept panting, and the most shocking thing was that there was a dagger stuck in the girl''s heart. The scarlet blood had stained the girl''s simple coat, and it dripped all the way to the ground. But even so, Pa Qiuli still did not stop and kept running away. Because thousands of meters behind the girl, there is a whole brigade, and the paladins, all equipped with steel armor, are chasing them frantically, trying to kill the girl completely. If caught up, the girl at this time has no other possibility except death. And there is no reason for everything, just because Pachelino Reich is a witch! The so-called witches are descendants of gods with divine nature in their blood. As long as they activate the power in the body, they can use extraordinary powers. Logically speaking, such existence should not be called a demon. Only in the ignorant age when the gods disappeared and the only religion rose, the power of the witch shook the authority of the only god. Therefore, the position of the witch on this continent is very embarrassing. The so-called witch hunt has even appeared in history. Countless witches lost their lives. Had it not been for the resurgent rise of the monsters caused by the lunar war, which made people have to put aside all their prejudices and unite together, the history of the witch would be even more bloody and cruel. But even so, the war between humans and monsters only eased the situation of the witch. Today after the end of the war, the only religion is rampant again in the Western world. On this day, Paqiuli was only passing by a small village, intending to take a rest, but after accidentally knocking down a little boy, the girl did not think much about it and helped him up. Then she was stabbed directly with a hidden dagger by the harmless little boy. It turned out that the little boy was a surrogate who hunted down heretics. He was born with dwarfism and was fixed in his childhood. He often disguised himself as a child to assassinate heretics and alien monsters. The knife penetrated the girl''s lungs and almost killed her directly. If it wasn''t for the girl to be a witch, she was also an elemental magician who was proficient in various lines, and from time to time cast various magic in her body, I am afraid that the girl would have died at this time. But even so, the girl''s situation at this time is still very bad, too much magic began to consume the girl''s internal organs. Especially the lungs, even if they are treated well now, I am afraid that there will be many problems. Thinking of this, the girl couldn''t help biting some silver teeth in secret, revealing a look of grief and anger. Paqiuli is not unaware of the cruel past between the only religion and the witch, but the sixteen-year-old girl was born in the era when monsters and humans were the most fanatical war. Under the hostile environment between the human race and the monster race, the girl subconsciously ignored those past. It''s just that today''s knife completely shattered the girl''s inherent cognition. "Damn it!" After panting, Pa Qiuli finally couldn''t help complaining that the previous girls had encountered witches who were not young and over a hundred years old, and received a lot of warnings from them. It''s just that the girls at that time were too stubborn and believed too much in the kindness of human hearts.Express novel www.ems999.com But in the end, the girl directly broke her heart... At this time, the girl really understood why in the past few years of the two races, many witches would rather join the monster race than live in peace with humans. "call!!!" Taking a deep breath in secret, the girl once again refined her magic power and displayed a rare space magic. In an instant, the girl disappeared in place and got rid of the paladins. "It''s really dirty, ahem!" At the same time, Pa Qiuli, who had arrived in front of a remote virgin forest, finally couldn''t help but stop in front of a big tree embraced by two people, and spit out a big mouthful of blood: "It''s not as good as the monsters come and clean!" "Knew it!" At this moment, a voice that changed Paqiuli''s smell came to mind, and the girl turned around fiercely, and saw several figures appearing around her, surrounding herself in a fan shape. Among them was a little boy who appeared to be only six or seven years old, standing directly opposite the girl. "The witch is the witch, and she actually said nice things to the monster!" The little boy substitute smiled and looked at the purple-haired witch who was almost crumbling in front of him, and said with a smile, "I was still worried about whether my knife was wrong, and whether the witch is really hopeless." "But now it seems that, as the Pope said, the witch is really hopeless and all should be killed." As soon as the voice fell, the little boy held the dagger, his whole body burst out with a terrifying murderous aura, and the surrounding surrogates who were wearing black robes also released a murderous aura and took out their weapons. The terrifying murderous intent shrouded the girl''s cheeks that had lost too much blood, making them paler and weaker. A desperate mood fell in an instant, and a flash of absoluteness flashed through the girl''s eyes. Just as the final duel between the surrogates and the witch was about to unfold, everyone could not help but a violent roar, and then the shadows obscured everyone''s vision. Subconsciously, everyone raised their heads, and then they saw a giant appearing in the sky. Then there was a rampage in the virgin forest nearby, and countless animals and even monsters rushed out. The place where Paqiuli and the surrogates were located was also affected. The whole scene was instantly chaotic... "good chance!" Seeing such a situation, Paqiuli''s eyes flashed with determination, and immediately the girl forcibly overdrawn her body again, extracted some magic power, and performed the stealth technique of dark magic. In an instant, the weak girl turned into a shadow and rushed towards the forest. "Damn it, damn it!!" Seeing Paqiuli''s actions, the surrogates were suddenly annoyed. It was clear that only one step was short of killing the heresy, but this unexpected situation occurred. It''s just that if you want to chase it again, the surrogates are hesitant. However, after hesitating again and again, the surrogates are reluctant to let this young witch go, because this witch is too young and her talent is too high. If she grows up, it will be a great disaster for the Holy See! Looking at each other, the surrogates turned into an afterimage, usually rushing into the forest... 1870 Chapter 006 Encounter and Burst Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above the primeval forest, a mysterious magic circle appeared out of nowhere. In the core area of ??the magic circle, the red-haired boy slowly emerged surrounded by dozens of delicate and charming girls, standing in the sky above the virgin forest, looking down at everything. And just below Nagato''s location, among the lush jungle, a huge red mansion building was vaguely revealed. Although I haven''t seen it before, Nagato knows that it is the Red Devil Mansion built by his daughter. It''s just that the two daughters are not in the Red Devil Mansion at this time, and they don''t know where they have gone. "There should be some clues in the Crimson Devil Hall!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato led the crowd slowly falling down, and when Nagato fell to the ground near the Red Devil Hall, a mysterious feeling appeared in the perception of the red-haired boy, making him involuntarily Looked into the distance. After seeing Nagato''s actions, the bunny-eared girls surrounded by them didn''t dare to ask anything, but stood quietly in place. Among them, Hong Meiling dared to ask, but she had just been taught a lesson, the girl didn''t want to be troublesome for the time being. In this way, everyone stood quietly in the snow for ten seconds. then "It''s her? That''s really interesting!" He chuckled and said, a faint arc appeared at the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth, "Is this the fate connection between the immovable library and the Red Devil Hall?" Listening to Nagato''s inexplicable words, all the girls were speechless for a while. But soon, their attention was diverted. Because a girl with purple hair sprang out from the grass at the end of everyone''s vision, and behind the girl, several figures in black robes and a little boy chased after her. ... ... "who?!!" After chasing in the virgin forest for a long time, continuously breaking the traps laid by the witch, the surrogates finally caught up with Pa Qiuli, but did not let her escape successfully. Only at this moment, the surrogate of the little boy''s posture saw a bunch of very blinking existences in the distance. "Not human!" "The rabbit demon of the East!" "heresy!" "kill!" After looking at each other, the surrogates spoke their own judgments very concisely, and at the same time made defensive gestures. They seemed to completely give up the idea of ??giving Paqiuli the last blow, after all, in their eyes, the witch at this time had only one breath left, and could kill at any time. And these strange guys who don''t know why are the biggest problem. Especially after thinking about the behemoth in the sky at this time, and seeing the unique and heretical architecture like the nearby Red Devil Hall, the surrogates became more cautious. The surrogate is never afraid of death, but the most feared is that death is worthless. "Ahem!" Paqiuli also saw Nagato and others, as well as the Red Devil Mansion near them, but the witch coughed fiercely before she could do anything. After spitting out a lot of blood, she lost consciousness and fell down.Biquge China www.djychina.com At this moment, Nagato''s figure disappeared in place, and instantly appeared behind Paqiuli, holding him in his arms. "Tsk tusk, it''s really tragic!" With extraordinary perceptions of the girl''s situation, Nagato couldn''t help but frown. The girl in his arms was so desperate that almost all the potential of the body was exhausted. If Nagato does not appear, even if she is rescued, her future is doomed to be weak. "I remember in the memory of previous lives, Paqiuli seemed to have asthma, anemia, and weak physique settings. The feelings came from such a disaster!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy began to input the power of the source into the girl''s body and began to repair her body. At this time, the substitutes who were ignored by Nagato became angry. They are jealous of Nagato, but this does not mean that they can tolerate the ignorance of the other party. You must know that they are not even a substitute for their lives, and are specifically responsible for the heretical crusade of the only teacher. Immediately, all the substitutes turned into afterimages and slew towards Nagato and Paqiuli. Faced with such a situation, Nagato still concentrated on repairing the girl''s body. Seeing that the substitute is approaching... "boom!!!" Hong Meiling''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the red-haired boy, her slender legs instantly kicked the air into the air, the scattered energy turned into countless fists, and the substitutes flew up instantly. And at this moment, even the bunny girls who were serving as maids also moved. These bunny-eared girls showed a fighting power that was completely different from their weak appearance, and instantly separated the several surrogates. Almost every surrogate was taken care of by the two girls. With punches and kicks, 18 weapons competed on the stage, and the rabbit-eared girls worked together to suppress the substitutes. "Open, what a joke!!!" Faced with such a suppressed situation, the leader of the little boy''s surrogate suddenly couldn''t stand it, and a hideous look appeared on his extremely delicate and tender face: "The mere monster rabbit can suppress me. There is a limit to jokes!!" In anger, the body of the substitute bulged unexpectedly, and instantly transformed from a little boy''s posture into a devil muscle man with muscles bursting out all over his body, and fisted the two rabbit monsters that were besieging him. "boom!!!" Then the devil muscle man smashed the ground under his feet with one foot, and the whole person almost turned into a giant tank, rushing directly towards the location of Nagato and Paqiuli. The leader of the surrogate understands the current situation of himself and others very well, and only the thieves and the king can be won. Otherwise, their fate is probably only to be consumed alive. just-- "Although I also know that I don''t have much sense of existence!" Facing the devil muscle man rushing in front of him, Hong Meiling couldn''t help showing some unhappiness on her face, "But you just ignore me like this, bastard!!!" While speaking, Hong Meiling burst into flames all over her body, and a huge flame dragon phantom appeared. "Mielong Upanishad Red Lotus Exploding Flame Blade!!!" Along with the roar like a dragon, Hong Meiling''s figure seemed to transform into a terrifying flame dragon, instantly bombarding the devil muscle man who charged, and the hot flame turned into a bursting blade. "Boom boom boom!!!" .. 1871 Chapter 007 Dragon Claw Slaughter God Fourth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The flames of Guren burst and roar... The devil-muscular substitute was blasted upside down and hit the ground hard. Then the hot flame swept through the air and dissipated, revealing Hong Meiling''s vigorous posture, landing like an ape, and the red-haired girl''s face couldn''t help showing a little bit of color. "Make you look down on me, this is retribution!" Said so proudly, Hong Meiling had no accident in her heart. After all, compared to Hong Meiling''s authentic inheritance with a little Nagato, after nearly a thousand years of practice, and the existence of the baptism of the law of extinguishing the dragon, the power of the substitute can be called insignificant. A frontal collision between the two will have such a result. In Hong Meiling''s eyes, it is completely normal. It''s just that other representatives are not so easy to accept this fact. Immediately, all the surrogates couldn''t help but exclaim lost. And what is the result of being absent in battle? The scene that had been suppressed suddenly became one-sided. In almost a short while, several surrogates were knocked to the ground, and at the same time, the girls'' demon power controlled their bodies. "My lord, the battle is over." After all this was done, one of the bunny monsters who seemed a little more mature walked to Nagato and bowed and said, "The enemy has been captured. Please tell me what to do next!" "Ok!" Facing the rabbit demon''s request, Nagato just nodded slightly without paying attention directly. At this time, Paqiuli''s problem was a little more troublesome than Nagato had imagined. He needed to concentrate a little bit to deal with it perfectly. If it is not careful, it will not be good for the beauty in her arms to have some problems in the future. After all, the girl in her arms is the woman Nagato ordered, or in other words, almost all the women in Gensokyo are ordered. "Ahem!" At this moment, the devil muscle man who was hit hard suddenly coughed up blood, and then said, "Heart, heresy! My lord, I won''t let you go, lord, I, please!" "boom!!!" Accompanied by this guy''s half-dead speech spirit, a sudden white light burst into the sky. The next moment, a faint divine might diffused in this forest, and the devil muscle man stood up again, his eyes filled with silver light, and six pairs of pure white wings appeared behind him... Perceiving these powers, the rabbit monsters couldn''t help but tremble all over, while the surrogates all looked enthusiastic. "Damn it!!" Seeing this scene, Hong Meiling''s face changed slightly. The girl really didn''t expect that it was just a mere surrogate, and it was not actually able to attract the will of the gods, how stingy the gods in front of them would do such things. After being surprised, the girl''s face showed an expression of anger. It''s just a god, and Hong Meiling has never seen it less in Baiyujing. If she didn''t want other powers to contaminate some of the authentic power she got from Lord Nagato, Hong Meiling would even run as a godslayer. The mere gods dared to be presumptuous in front of her, in front of Lord Nagato, really knowing nothing! and so "go to hell!!" The law of extinguishing the dragon was fully deployed, the power of the dragon shining with flames and light burst out, and a little red lotus spell filled the girl''s body and rushed out, as if a human-shaped dragon was charging. The girl''s domineering posture made the consciousness of the gods that had just descended suddenly changed color.The first novel www.001zj.com "Law Order: Holy Guard!" The indifferent voice of God echoed in the air, and the sacred power instantly condensed into a barrier, and there was a head-on collision and confrontation with the charging Red Meiling. "boom!!!" In the sudden cracking sound, the sacred barrier split into two directly. Such a situation changed the face of the god, but he didn''t wait for him to make a new move. Hong Meiling had already rushed in, and instantly came to the body of the god, and punched out: "The intersection of fire and light, the iron fist of the dragon of red lotus!!!" "boom!!!" In the sudden roar, the descendant of the gods flew out. Visible to the naked eye, the head of this guy under attack suddenly deformed, but the sacred power in the void descended again, quickly recovering the descendant. Seeing this scene, Hong Meiling''s eyes fell cold, and she rushed up again. "Legal Order: Imprisonment!!" And all of this, the descendant of the gods obviously absorbed the lesson, replaced with a new spirit, the invisible power of time and space suddenly appeared, and instantly imprisoned Hong Meiling who had no power to guard against time and space. "Humph!!" With a cold snort, Hong Meiling is about to explode with even greater strength! however "Stop, Meiling!" Sudden voices reverberated around, and this voice seemed to have a magical power, dispelling the anger accumulated in Hong Meiling''s heart, and let the descending body of the gods involuntarily comment. "If you let you go to full-scale war with him, this forest will be destroyed!" Still holding Paqiuli in his arms, the red-haired young man raised his head slightly and looked at the descendant of the gods, "The only god? Forget it, no matter who you are, that''s the end of today''s business, so let''s step back. ." "you!!" "Heart, bold!!" "How dare to speak to my lord!!" The descendants of the gods hadn''t finished speaking, and the surrogates shouted angrily, even if they were being caught by the enemy at this time and their names were worrying, but they couldn''t tell from the expressions. "Shaving!" Hearing these voices, Nagato said softly. The invisible power spread, and directly shredded the souls of these substitutes, and immediately these angry guys fell to the ground, although their bodies were still breathing, their souls were already gone. "Law Order: Town..." After Nagato started his hand, the descendant of the god shot immediately at the red-haired boy. "So it''s just a puppet of faith!" Seeing the strangeness on the other side, Nagato was slightly surprised at first, and then was a little speechless, "I thought that the Western Supreme God from the last era really survived the catastrophe, forget it, since it is a puppet, it will be destroyed Right." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato raised his right hand, and the ice-blue scales spread out, turning Nagato''s right hand into a dragon claw. The dark blue dragon claw protruded out of the sky, pierced through the void in an instant, and grabbed the head of the descendant of the gods. With a''bang'', the dragon claw directly crushed the head. This didn''t stop there, and then the dragon claw continued to dive into the void, following a certain connection in the dark, piercing the heart of the god''s body... 1872 Chapter 008-Faith and the Red Devil Mansion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Rumble!!!" There was a sudden burst of thunder in the sky. The invisible and wonderful fluctuations instantly swept across the world, and the gods or crosses of various churches on the western continent burst into cracks in the expressions of the believers'' collapse. More than that, the powerful people all over the world sensed something almost at the same time, showing a look of surprise. "Do not!!!" The screams resounded in the void. The violent divine might permeated from the ripples of the space, echoing throughout the virgin forest, and the faces of the surrounding bunny girls showed different degrees of pain. "Oh, there is already fear!" Feeling the oncoming power, a touch of surprise appeared on Nagato''s face. After a little research before, the red-haired boy has determined that the true sole god has completely fallen in the catastrophe of the last era, but although the sole god has fallen, his faith has not ceased. Countless beliefs have gathered in the new era, and after they have accumulated to a certain extent, they have undergone qualitative changes, and a new sole god is born. It''s just that this one god is not a true god, but an incarnation of faith. This is why a mere surrogate can actually trigger the will of the gods to come, otherwise, how easily the real gods will come! Just as normal people would choose nice and clean clothes to wear, gods would also choose pure believers to come. Although the existence of a substitute is a believer, it is inherently corrupted by excessive belief. Gods with normal emotions will not take care of these substitutes. Only the incarnation of faith will not mind these things. It''s just a little surprising that the incarnation of faith in front of us seems to have been born with a feeling of fear. In a sense, the incarnation of faith is on the road to becoming a true god. "Tsk tusk, it''s just the faith of a mere continent, is it about to have a real god already?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and thought of a question, if this incarnation of faith continues to integrate faith, from the continent to the entire plane, and then to the entire chaos. Endless beliefs have all merged to the extreme. What will happen at that time? Inexplicably, Nagato was a little bit cold, thinking of some amazing possibilities... "Forget it, let''s stop here for now!" Stopping his own association, Nagato''s right hand suddenly used force, and the dragon''s claw outside the endless time and space directly crushed the heart of the god, completely killing it on the spot. In an instant, all the statues of the only god church on the entire continent fell to the ground... ... ... Taking back his right hand, which was restored to its original shape, the void in front of Nagato quickly returned to its original shape. Afterwards, the red-haired boy didn''t say much, and handed the witch in his arms to a rabbit-eared maid next to him, and asked her to send the girl to the Great Demon in the sky. After all, the consumption of the witch is so great that she probably can''t wake up completely without a few days of rest. But now that Nagato is in trouble, it is natural to arrange it properly first. After doing all this, the red-haired boy led his own maid and guard to walk towards the Red Devil Mansion built by his daughters.I love to read novels www.looktxt.com In less than half a minute, Nagato and others arrived at the gate of the Red Devil Hall. In an instant, a deep and heavy breath pounced on his face. If it hadnt been known that the Red Devil Hall was established less than 50 years ago, everyone would have thought it was an ancient building that has been baptized for thousands of years. This is because Remilia personally used the power of fate to exaggerate the breath of history for her base. That little girl is so strong, she never forgets to show her majesty. "Ha ha!" Thinking of this, Nagato smiled faintly, and took a step forward, kicking open the door, and directly immune to the traps arranged on the door. More than that, Nagato even instantly shattered all the defensive spells in the Red Devil Hall. And all these actions were just subconsciously done by Nagato in an instant. "Go all!" After doing all this, Nagato looked at the empty Red Devil Mansion in front of him and issued orders to the girl beside him."Search the situation in the Red Devil Hall clearly, and then tell me!" "Yes!!!" Hearing Nagato''s order, everyone responded in unison. The next moment, including Hong Meiling, all the bunny demon girls rushed into the Red Devil Hall, and soon disappeared from the sight of the red-haired boy. "I hope the two little girls have left any message!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato also strolled into the Red Devil Mansion, "Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome. After all, I didn''t expect this plane to have a place to isolate my perception." Thinking in this way, Nagato paced slowly throughout the Red Devil Hall alone. I have to say that this little girl Remilia is indeed very tasteful. Although the whole building is full of gloomy colors, it does not give people the most gloomy feeling. On the contrary, it is very heavy because of the various luxurious decorations full of historical imprints. During the stroll, Nagato noticed that every corner in the Red Devil Hall was extremely clean, without the slightest dust. Obviously, the departure of the two Remilia sisters seems to have happened recently. "interesting!" After a hundred years of silence, when they were finally ready to travel, the two sisters Remilia encountered something. If it was just a coincidence, Nagato would not believe it at all. The red-haired teenager can perceive that someone is guiding his actions... If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was not malicious, it was for his own good, Nagato would definitely go crazy, but even if he didn''t go crazy, the red-haired boy still felt a little unhappy. After rebirth for so many years, Nagato has long been used to controlling everything by himself rather than being controlled by others. "Just this time, not as an example!" The red-haired boy raised his head and spoke lightly towards the void, but obviously, there was no response, but Nagato''s purpose was not to wait for a response. He was just showing an attitude, nothing more. "grown ups!" At this moment, Hong Meiling''s figure appeared in front of Nagato, "I found a clue. There is a strange magic circle in the lady''s room." .. 1873 Chapter 009 Quartet Different World Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Leave a mysterious magic circle in Remy''s room?!" Hearing Hong Meiling''s words, the red-haired boy''s instinct was touched, and he realized in an instant that the clue to the disappearance of his two daughters was probably on the so-called mysterious magic circle. Immediately, Nagato didn''t talk nonsense, cut through the space directly, and brought Hong Meiling to Remilia''s room. "I have seen you!" The two bunny girls guarding Lemy''s room bowed and saluted. Nodding lightly, Nagato swept his gaze toward Remilia''s room. To be honest, the decoration in this room is far from the overall temperament of the Red Devil Hall. Just scanning it slightly, the red-haired boy saw a toy close to double digits and a two-meter-high teddy bear. The layout of the entire room looks like a small playground. But thinking about Remilia''s inner nature for a moment, Nagato can understand, after all, that girl is just an immature little guy at best, at least in her mind. Therefore, Nagato quickly ignored these situations and focused his attention on the magic circle in the room. It was a magic circle with a radius of less than one meter engraved on the open space in the center of the room. The lines and mantras on it are quite complicated at first glance and are difficult to interpret. Of course, with Nagato''s insights and his own psychic abilities, the red-haired boy quickly ignored these difficulties and thoroughly interpreted the mysterious magic circle in the room. It''s just the result of interpretation, but it is a bit surprising... "Transfer magic circle from another world?" Somewhat surprised, he whispered the name of the magic circle in front of him, and Nagato couldn''t help showing a little surprise on his face, and...surprise! "As expected of my daughters, it is really my lucky star to find this kind of thing!" ... ... As an extremely unique world, the core earth of this azimuth plane is not a single cosmic star. A long time ago, around the time when he descended on this plane, Nagato knew that within the crystal walls of the plane and in the void outside of the earth''s space, there existed four different worlds that were not much different from the earth. Among them, the celestial realm where the sublimated existence of the celestial Buddha and the underworld where the dead gather is well known. What is not known is the demon world opened by Shenqi and another mysterious world. Based on the little information that Saya obtained from Shenqi, as well as Nagato, Saya, and Zhouyi''s three hundred years of investigation and summary, one can draw a conclusion... These four alien worlds were all opened up by the gods at the end of the last era. By the way, whether it is the heaven or the underworld, the difference was established by the celestial Buddhas and the gods of death who joined forces and made vows in front of the root will to become a vassal of the main space of the earth. In contrast, the gods of the Demon Realm are more powerful, and she has opened up her own Demon Realm alone. As for the last mysterious world, it is really mysterious... Nagato only knew that there was such a different world.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com The Sifang Alien World was the base for the survivors of the last era, but unfortunately, this Sifang World is only a temporary refuge after all, not an eternal Ark. The will of the root cause is destined to advance in the direction of deepening the laws of physics. At the end of time, this azimuth is destined to become an era of doomsday without fantasy. Whether it is a god or a demon, even an extraordinary person will eventually disappear! As a man who wants to reverse this ending, Nagato naturally wants to gather the power of the four different worlds. The red-haired boy''s travel plan includes these other worlds. It''s just that there was a small problem in the original plan... Both the heaven and the underworld have a great relationship with the human world. With these connections, Nagato can travel at will, and the lord of the demon world, Shen Qi, has been looking forward to the arrival of Nagato as early as a hundred years ago. But the last mysterious alien world has no traces, and it is difficult to reach. Originally, Nagato was planning to come back to think of a solution when the trip was about to end. Who knew that his daughters actually helped them solve this problem. "If this is the case, then revise your plan!" He said rather helpless words, but an excited expression appeared on Nagato''s face, "First of all, let''s explore this mysterious alien world, Hong Meiling!" "in!!" Hong Meiling, who had been dizzy because of Nagato''s thoughts for a long time in front of the magic circle, suddenly became energetic, and instantly revealed a shrewd and capable posture. However, this was useless, Nagato had already sensed everything. "...Forget it!" Originally wanted to teach her a lesson, but after thinking about it, Nagato gave up. After all, Hong Meiling is really lazy, but the red-haired boy believes that she will not be stupid when she should be shrewd. "Just stay and take care of the Red Devil Mansion and my car with others!" "Don''t worry, my lord!" Hearing that she didn''t need to be by Nagato''s side, Hong Meiling showed a cheerful smile on her face, causing Nagato, who had never wanted to do it, to raise her right hand again and flick with his fingers. "boom!!!" Amid the roar, a lot of cracks suddenly appeared on a wall in the room. "Humph!" Ignoring the red bell that had been bounced to the wall by himself, Nagato stepped forward, stepped into the center of the magic circle, and activated the entire magic circle with his own mental power. In an instant, a scarlet light like blood slowly emerged, covering Nagato. Bathed in red light, Nagato felt the flow of time and space. Relying on the laws of time and space derived from his own practice, Nagato completely ignored the fainting sensation that the teleportation might bring, and almost instantly, the red-haired boy discovered that the surrounding world was changing. The original scene of the room was shattered like a reflection of flowing water, but then what appeared in front of Nagato was a dilapidated temple. In the wreckage of the hall, there is a scattered atmosphere of faith, and the total amount adds up to a lot. However, what Nagato cares more about at this time is not the breath of these beliefs, but a skeleton full of ominous auras not far from him, and a big "hate" in front of the skeleton... 1874 Chapter 010 The Ice of Salvation Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"interesting!" Looking at the wreckage in front of him, the corners of Nagato''s mouth couldn''t help showing a little surprise. Because in the perception of the red-haired boy, he discovered that in the depths of the bones filled with all kinds of ominous auras, there were some amazing powers surrounding them. Obviously, the owner of the skeleton is a very powerful god. Judging by the quality of the power, it is no worse than the moonlit night after being promoted by the crooked door... Of course, the other party also didn''t know where to go. The gap between the two is almost equal to zero! just "Why did such an existence fall?" Such a question emerged in his mind, and Nagato subconsciously walked towards the fallen skeleton and collected everything around him in his eyes. Soon, Nagato stood in front of the skeleton, and a flash of light flashed in his purple eyes. The invisible force spread, eroding this ominous skeleton. Cultivation is originally a matter of idealism. The stronger the stronger, the more able to express this. A thought of the strongest can evolve the spiritual world, and a drop of blood can dye the ocean. Even if there is only one skeleton left, it can also tell countless wonderful things. And after reaching the advanced realm as it is today, the red-haired boy can completely get enough information from the wreckage of a strong man, or even a few fragments. "boom!!!" There was a roar in his mind, and Nagato received a lot of intermittent information in an instant. His thinking turned, and within an instant, Nagato digested the information. From the information, Nagato knew that Skeleton was an extremely powerful god before his death. In the last era, it belonged to the extreme sequence of the era. Except for a few main gods, there are not many gods comparable to it. At the end of the last era, Shen Qi took the lead to open up the devil world and set an example for the gods. And this guy also learned that Shenqi opened up the world alone, but he seemed to look up to himself a little bit. Although the alien world was opened up, he died because of it. "In other words, did the other gods choose to jointly develop the underworld and the heavens when they saw this guy''s ending." This thought inadvertently flashed through his mind, Nagato subconsciously lowered his head and glanced at the word''hate'' engraved on the ground in front of the skeleton, and a touch of sarcasm appeared at the corner of his mouth. It was also obvious that the predecessor of this skeleton in front of him was a self-defeating fellow. In the information in his mind, Nagato saw a lot of deeds about Shenqi. Through these clues, Nagato clearly perceives the gap between the skeletal predecessor and Shenqi. "The weak are not qualified to hate!" Speaking such words softly, the figure of the red-haired boy slowly disappeared in place. After receiving the information, Nagato had lost interest in the bones. ... ... Outside the dilapidated temple, scarlet flames spread all over the world. The sky, the earth, and even the air are filled with immense karma, and only the surrounding areas of the temple are spared.Renren Read Novel Network www.rrdxs.com Abruptly appearing in the ripples of space outside the temple, Nagato''s figure slowly walked out of it, watching the endless flames that spread across his vision, the red-haired boy''s face showed a little surprise. "I haven''t felt it in the hall. This is actually a space where karma is burning." Speaking softly, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a little surprise. It''s nothing else, but the red-haired boy suddenly remembered that the dead guy was also a creator. As the creators of the world, Nagato knows very well the outcome of their existence in this industry after their death: Either Taoize all things and achieve the world that they have opened up, or deify the fire of karma and burn the world! Like the legendary Pangu, the first path is taken, and the dead god is the second. just-- "Since the fire of karma has been ignited, why does this space still exist?" Such doubts flashed in his mind, Nagato didn''t stand there thinking stupidly, but stepped straight out and walked into the burning karma. "boom!!!" Karma fire, which was unable to approach Nagato because of the temple, moved the moment the red-haired boy stepped in. The endless flames agitated, countless flames pouring down like waves, trying to burn the red-haired boy who broke into the fire without permission. Faced with such a situation, Nagato just chuckled disdainfully, and exhaled. The light breath turned into a terrifying hurricane, blocking the invasion of the karma fire. Surrounded by the hurricane, the red-haired boy strolled leisurely in the sea of ??fire transformed by the karmic fire. His unhurried posture did not regard the flames that could burn the world as one thing. In the face of Nagato''s arrogant posture, the huge flames seemed to be furious. Endless karmic fires spring up, constantly killing the hurricanes around the red-haired boy, trying to break Nagatos defenses, but whenever the karmic fires are about to succeed, Nagato always breathes out inadvertently, renewing the weakened hurricane. strengthen. The result of this is that the red-haired boy can''t be helped by the huge fire. However, this kind of thing is completely normal. Although Nagato''s body strength is limited at this time, but the physical body that has undergone changes without knowing how many times is so amazing, don''t be afraid of mere karma. Even Nagato didn''t care about the karma fire around him. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, it was just the last wailing of the weak. At this time, Nagato was very concerned about one thing: Why does this alien world still exist? Calculating based on the time that the bones existed, this endless sea of ??flames might have been burning for a long time, at least for thousands of years. If so, why this space still exists. "Isn''t all of this supposed to be burned out by the fire of karma early, and completely returned to the chaotic void?" With such doubts, Nagato kept moving forward, and his intuition told the red-haired boy that at the end of his path, he might have the answer he wanted. And as Nagato continued to advance, the entire ocean of karmic fire continued to roar. All kinds of obstacles followed, and even at the end, Nagato also saw karma cremated creatures. These flame creatures were strange and strange, and they became stronger and stronger as Nagato progressed. It''s just that none of these can stop Nagato''s advancement. After half an hour, Nagato finally came to the end of the fire. Then, Nagato was surprised, because what he saw was an ice barrier that rushed straight into the sky! Like a patron saint, blocking the invasion of karma. The ice of salvation is nothing more than that!.. 1875 Chapter 011 Devour! Big goblin! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Nagato was really surprised. Don''t look at the appearance of the red-haired boy who doesn''t take karma fire seriously all the way, but in the eyes of endless chaos and countless beings, karma fire has never been an idle thing. As long as ordinary creatures are infected with a trace of karma, it will definitely end in a deadly disaster. But the strong can resist, but if they can''t be strong enough to a certain degree, they will eventually end in annihilation. Even the usual small thousand worlds cannot withstand the endless burning of karma. Such a flame ignited in the world that the world had just opened up. According to Nagato''s original prediction, no one in the entire alien world could resist it. Only now, an ice barrier that intercepted the endless fire of karma appeared in front of Nagato''s eyes! "Hehe, it''s really interesting!" The slight surprise has disappeared, Nagato''s face is filled with a look of expectation, and he marches towards the barrier, "Those who can do this, I think they should not be ordinary creatures." In anticipation of the mood, the red-haired boy almost turned into a tornado, advancing rapidly in the sea of ??fire. "boom!!!" As if enraged by Nagato''s actions, the entire sea of ??flames rioted, and surging waves of flames emerged, attempting to swallow the red-haired boy. "Humph!" Feeling the increasing pressure around him, Nagato couldn''t help but let out a cold snort. Although Nagato also understood that this sea of ??karmic fires in front of him might only give birth to the most basic intelligence, and did not know how to measure the gap between the enemy and us, but he was also a little dissatisfied with such an''uninteresting'' behavior. Immediately, the red-haired boy opened his mouth again, but this time, instead of exhaling again, he took a harder breath. "boom!!!" The power of Longhua directly infected Nagato''s lungs, turning it into the lungs of a dragon. The roar burst out instantly, and the horrible attraction erupted from Nagato''s mouth, swallowing everything around it. The tornado surrounding him disintegrated for the first time and was completely swallowed by the red-haired boy. The karmic fires that came afterwards also did not escape such an end. Almost within a short time, Nagato turned into a terrifying flame-devouring gluttonous glutton, devouring karmic fires frantically. The huge sea of ??fire, with the red-haired boy at the center, formed a huge vortex. "Roar!!!" At the moment when the vortex was formed, a cry of sorrow came from the depths of the sea of ??fire. Obviously, even if you don''t have full awareness, facing Nagato''s actions, the huge sea of ??fire can still instinctively feel a fatal crisis. Immediately, the entire sea of ??karmic fires completely boiled, frantically rioting and raging. Karma fire was like a tide, surging more than a hundred times, and countless Karma fire beings rushed out from the depths of the sea of ??fire. They looked strange and strange, but the number was even thousands. These karmic fire lives rushed to the red-haired boy in the center of the whirlpool along with the tide of karmic fire. The terrifying murderous intent has almost solidified into a substantial existence, which makes people feel terrified. However, these are useless! "boom!!!" The red-haired boy just stared coldly and inhaled more. The horror attraction that was originally permeating the vortex has increased hundreds of times out of thin air, and both the karma fire and the existence of karma cremation are all swallowed.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sctxs.com The gap between Nagato and the entire sea of ??karmic fires is so big that there is no comparison at all. In this way, amid the wailing of the consciousness of the entire sea of ??karmic fires, the huge karmic fires were continuously absorbed into the abdomen by Nagato at a speed visible to the naked eye. Stimulated by the power of this sea of ??karma, the authentic origin of the body has slightly increased the pace of unblocking. Under such circumstances, the internal organs in Nagato''s body deepened the degree of dragonization. The deepening of the dragon has stimulated Nagato to continuously devour the fire of karma. In this way, Nagato''s actions almost call himself reincarnation! Under this kind of reincarnation, the red-haired boy only spent less than half an hour swallowing all the sea of ??fire entrenched here, leaving only a lonely nothing. Soon, in the void, time and space gradually began to form, and the concept of everything... Almost less than an instant, the barren world will take shape! "cough!" Gently hitting a full cough, Nagato subconsciously felt the situation inside his body, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Now it''s all right, the speed of searching for the path will be accelerated." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato felt an invisible force blessing him. The red-haired boy was not very surprised, because he was very familiar with this force, which was luck, merit, origin, or the blessing of the entire world of otherworldly. Nagato swallowed the fire of karma, which was a great kindness to the entire outside world, and it was completely normal to be favored. Only this time, Nagato had a strange feeling somehow. "It''s always nice to receive thanks!" Nagato didn''t know if his brain was broken, and he would have such emotions, but soon the red-haired boy temporarily suppressed such thoughts. Because, the ice barrier not far from the long gate cracked a long crack, and the sound shook the sky! "Ok?!" Nagato''s field of vision looked at the crack, and then he saw it, an extremely light figure slowly flew out of the crack, floating towards Nagato. It was a green ponytail girl with a pair of translucent wings. There seemed to be golden strokes on the girl''s wings. The blue dress with white lace on her body seemed to fit perfectly. Nagato stood quietly in place, looking at the approaching girl, wondering what she was thinking. I don''t know if Nagato''s gaze is too aggressive, the girl''s cheeks quickly reddened at a speed visible to the naked eye, but even so, she still approached slowly. Soon, the girl flew in front of Nagato, fell to the ground, and bowed to salute. "The big goblin has seen adults!" "Thank you, sir, for helping us solve the problem of karma!" It seems that the etiquette is a little stiff because of shyness, but the girl''s voice is full of sincerity, excitement, and a little sadness, "Also, please come with me, my lord. Her Majesty wants to see you." "...Oh, I seem to think of something." Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, and said softly, "If that''s the case, go and take a look, big fairy? By the way, is this really your name?" "..." .. 1876 Chapter 012 The Fairy Queen is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing that, the big goblin''s body could not help being slightly stiff. The anger suddenly filled the girl''s mind, and she was not unaware that her name was a little weird. It was more of a nickname or title than a name. However, it is not that she herself is willing to take such a strange name. All this is to blame on the queen who created her. That adult gave her such a name at random when she was born, it was too capricious! Since consciously, the big goblin has protested his name more than once, but that is meaningless, because the name of the creator''s creation is almost equal to the real name and cannot be changed at all. "My Queen, really..." While complaining, the girl suddenly remembered the situation of the queen, the original irritation in her heart seemed to have been poured into a basin of cold water, and it cooled down completely, even cold! After a slight silence, the green-haired girl sighed slightly, and then showed a serious expression. "Yes!" I saw the big goblin speak to Nagato very solemnly, "The next name is the big goblin, the only goblin in the goblin clan except the fairy queen!" "Oh, funny!" Seeing the girl''s reaction, a slight smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "Then lead the way, I also want to know how to stop the existence of karma for so long." "By the way, because I am also a newcomer, so let me introduce the world situation along the way." "...Extremely happy!" ... ... How should I put it, the big goblin''s guard against outsiders was lower than Nagato thought. But within four or five minutes, the girl told Nagato everything she knew, which made the red-haired boy who was still thinking about whether to search the girl''s soul directly. In addition to being speechless, the red-haired boy also sorted out all the information in his heart, and understood the whole story of this alien world. All of this must be talked about from the end of the last era. At that time, Shenqi opened up the demon world and set an example for the gods. The gods realized that to survive the catastrophe of the era, they must open up their own world. . I just realized the way, but even the gods who claim to be supernatural powers are equally difficult to do. After all, to open up a whole new world, the requirements for power are too great. However, this world has never lacked existence without self-knowledge. The god who opened up this world was one of them. Although his power was indeed very strong, he even opened up the world, but he fell to the same fate as the legendary Pangu. It''s just that the guy lacked Pangu-like tolerance, didn''t say anything about Taoism, and even lit a fire of resentment. It stands to reason that the new world should not be able to stop the burning of karma. However, there is always something in case! When the world opened up, some god-like beings were born. Among them, the existence that first gave birth to consciousness made a decisive decision, swallowing most of the good fortune at the beginning of the development, and deprived the other companions of the opportunity to be born.Ranwen www.rwenw.com That existence is no one else, it is indeed the fairy queen Nagato is going to meet! After completing all of this, the Fairy Queen became the strongest in this realm, sealing the fire of karma with her supreme power. It''s just that the karmic fire is not an idle thing after all, even if it is sealed, it continues to burn and spread. For thousands of years, in order to prevent the karmic fire from spreading, the fairy queen has been consuming each other with it. "It''s a chronic suicide!" The red-haired young man quietly followed the girl behind him, marching through the cracks in the ice barrier, listening to the big goblin''s words in his ear, and couldn''t help sighing: "The queen of your family is making atonement for what she did in the beginning?" "Yes!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the big goblin was slightly stunned. The girl really didn''t expect that the adult in front of her hadn''t even seen her queen''s face, yet knew him so well. This situation was really surprising. The actions of her own queen saved a world, and in a sense it was an infinite merit. But in her own eyes, although her actions were meritorious, they were feats that could only be accomplished by sacrificing the lives of her compatriots who had not yet been born, and were full of endless evil. Therefore, she has been fighting against the fire without any complaints, without the need for the world to know. "In this case, it will be interesting!" Hearing the girl''s affirmative answer, Nagato seemed to think of something, narrowed his purple eyes, and carefully looked at the back of the big goblin, the smile at the corners of his mouth became even more obvious. The girl who didn''t know Nagato''s actions at this time was still leading the way. The two of them were speechless, and soon passed through the cracks in the barrier. Then they were presented with an iceberg thousands of meters high. At the top of the iceberg, there stood an ice palace. A light flashed in his eyes, and Nagato could clearly perceive that the palace was filled with the ultimate ice. However, in the depths of the extreme ice, there was a little bit of decay and death. "The Queen is in the palace on the hill!" At this moment, the big goblin stopped suddenly, turned to look at Nagato, bowed and said, "For some reason, the Queen can''t get out of the palace, so..." "I know, let''s go!" Without letting the big goblin go on, Nagato interrupted her, and with a wave of his right hand, spatial fluctuations rippled around, wrapping Nagato and the big goblin in an instant. In an instant, the world changed, and the two Nagato instantly arrived at the palace gate on the top of the mountain. "boom!!!" When the big goblin could not react, the gate of the palace suddenly opened, and a gentle voice came from inside, "Dear savior, welcome you!" "I am the fairy queen, because of some things, I can''t come out for the time being. I hope to forgive me!" "Savior? It just happened to happen, don''t care!" Speaking softly, Nagato''s gaze directly penetrated the distant distance, and directly saw the fairy queen at the end of the field of vision. It was a blue-haired elder sister carrying three pairs of ice crystal-like wings and full of intellectual gentleness. If there is any defect, it is that the legs of the elder sister girl are already frozen... .. 1877 Chapter 013 Daohua and Newborn Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What is incomplete beauty? To be honest, Nagato, whose artistic cell is almost zero, is completely incomprehensible. The red-haired boy still remembers that there was a chapter about Venus with the broken arm in the textbook in his previous life, and throughout the article he kept telling how beautiful the Venus with the broken arm was. However, after seeing the real posture of Venus with the broken arm, Nagato was stunned that he could not feel the so-called incomplete beauty. Only now, looking at the fairy queen in front of her, Nagato seemed to understand the beauty. The fairy queen is indeed very beautiful, and that kind of gentle beauty has not been encountered in the thousands of years in Nagato, but if it is only like this, the red-haired boy will not care too much. But the empress''s iced lower body seemed to be the finishing touch, which shocked Nagato. Reminiscing about the information obtained before, the red-haired boy can almost imagine that in the past thousands of years, how patience this imperial sister girl can endure the burning of the fire of karma, without hesitating to consume everything she has, Even almost Taoism, this kind of absolute belief makes people can''t help but move. You know, the pain caused by sporadic karma fire is almost equivalent to the torture of a mortal... The brilliance of the soul that blooms from the extreme pain and patience is dazzling! "Very well, you are really beautiful!" Walking into the palace, the red-haired boy didn''t hide anything, and directly said his own thoughts, "I think I should like you! How about becoming my thing?" The overbearing remarks directly shocked the big goblin following Nagato. "Thank you for your love!" On the contrary, the fairy queen didn''t seem to be surprised at all, but she said softly, "It''s just that I can''t bear this kind of love, because..." "I can help you stop Taoism, and even reverse this Taoism!" Early aware of the other party''s psychology, Nagato directly gave his own conditions, "Although you have exhausted your vitality and even the origin in order to stop the karma, these things are just trivial to me." "Again!" Faced with the conditions given by Nagato, the Fairy Queen still shook her head indifferently, "Thank you for your love, but I cannot bear such a love." "Why, Lord Queen!!" Hearing the fairy queen''s words, Nagato didn''t respond, and the big goblin rushed directly to the queen''s body. Although it was difficult for people to make the queen become someone else, the big goblin couldn''t bear the queen''s death even more. Therefore, the big goblin became extremely excited when he heard the queen''s words of death. "Because, I''m tired!" Looking at the excited big goblin in front of her, a tired and relaxed smile appeared on the fairy queen''s face, "That memory and guilt are too heavy. After thousands of years, it can finally be removed..." "boom!!!" Following the Queen''s words, the entire palace and even the entire iceberg shook. Afterwards, the buildings around the palace showed signs of disintegration one after another, light particles of ice radiated out, and the whole palace showed signs of being about to break apart. "...Is this your choice?" Seeing the changes around him, the red-haired boy couldn''t help frowning, and then said softly, "Don''t think about it anymore, it would be a shame to die like this." 101 Chinese website www.101zw.com With Nagato''s hegemony, if she is willing, she can completely stop the other party''s Daohua, and even twist her will. It''s just that, the so-called fairy queen is not the fairy queen who has just touched Nagato''s mind. At that time, things are a little unsightly. "No, thank you so much, my lord!" Taking the big goblin in front of her into her arms, the fairy queen looked at Nagato, full of gratitude, "If it weren''t for you, this world wouldn''t know when it would be saved." "In order to express my gratitude, please let me repay you. I hope you don''t dislike it!" Following the fairy queen''s words, invisible power converged toward Nagato out of thin air, and the surrounding temperature continued to drop. The red-haired boy could feel the power of ice in the air. Obviously, after Daohua, the Fairy Queen was ready to give all the power she had realized to Nagato. If ordinary people get this power, they can be promoted to the realm without any trouble. but-- "As far as I am concerned, it''s really tasteless!" Such words flashed in his mind, but Nagato did not say it, but directly gathered the ice power into his palm, because the red-haired boy knew very well that the fairy queen had to do more than this. Pieces. Since she didn''t intend to forcibly twist her will, what Nagato had to do now was to wait quietly. Seeing Nagato accepted her gift, the Fairy Queen closed her eyes safely. The next moment, the power of ice spread directly to the queen''s body. "boom!!!" The queen''s''ice sculpture'' burst into pieces. The figure of the big goblin flew out directly, and fell directly into Nagato''s arms, but at this time the goblin girl didn''t care about her situation at all, but looked at the broken goblin queen with red eyes. "it has started!" Seeing that the fairy girl in her arms was not yelling, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and then said something like, "Watch well, big fairy, death is not the end, but a new beginning!" "boom!!!" As if in response to Nagato''s expectations, a huge beam of light burst out from the fragments of the fairy queen, broke through the top of the palace, and rushed straight into the sky. At the moment when the beam of light was born, whether it was an iceberg or an ice palace, everything was shattered. Countless pieces of ice fluttered in this lonely space that had just been restored. Then something amazing happened. As the fragments fell, this depleted world that had just been born from nothingness seemed to have been transformed into a lively mountain and water in an instant. "This, this is..." In midair, the big goblin escaped from Nagato''s arms with afterthought, and then looked at the changes around her, she was extremely surprised, but her surprise was still too early. Because at the next moment, with two people as the center, dozens of light balls of different colors are floating out of thin air. Endless good fortune and vitality are permeating these light clusters...... .. 1878 Chapter 014-The Birth of Cirno You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!An inexplicable breath reverberates between heaven and earth... Feeling this kind of breath, even Nagato cant help but feel a sense of comfort. The red-haired boy himself as the creator of the world clearly understands that this is a little resonance brought by the joy of the will of this world. . The world is welcoming the birth of the fairy clan in its own way! Yes, the fairies! These floating light groups in front of them are all the fairies that have not yet been born. The fairy queen unexpectedly relied on her own will to reproduce the unborn compatriots who had been swallowed by her in the past with her own power after Taoization. The family that should have been born at the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth is counting. Today, after a thousand years, it is finally born. Of course, after thousands of years of consumption, the new race naturally no longer possesses the mighty power of the gods. But even so, this is still a family loved and favored by the world. The reason for this is that apart from the blessings of heaven and earth brought by the deeds of the fairy queen over thousands of years, the fairy clan itself has the characteristic power of stabilizing the heavens and the earth. This power is for this world that has been burned by the fire for a long time. , Has a great effect. Therefore, the fairy clan has inherent luck that ordinary races do not have. "Female, your queen!" Looking at everything around, the big goblin''s eyes were filled with tears, and her voice couldn''t help but tremble slightly. At this time, the girl suddenly remembered her birth situation, "It turns out, at that time, your lord, you were already preparing for this moment. Yet?" The girl who was not stupid understood in an instant that when she was born, she was probably an experiment in which her own queen was thinking about how to reproduce the fairy clan. "...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Glancing at the fairy girl next to him, Nagato smiled slightly, and then the red-haired boy''s eyes narrowed slightly, not knowing what he was thinking about. After almost half a minute, when the surrounding light group became more and more vigorous, it was about When blooming... The red-haired boy standing in the void finally couldn''t help but sighed quietly. "Sure enough, I am just a layman after all." "Although this is indeed very disruptive to the atmosphere, how can I say it, my dominance does not allow me to give up, there is nothing I want that I can''t get!" "So, you should become my thing, Your Majesty!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy instantly raised his right hand that had collected the power of the fairy queen ice, and at the same time burst out the vast and unparalleled spiritual power all over his body, instantly spreading in all directions, taking control of everything around him. "boom!!!" A muffled sound echoed in the void. Then, the smoke-like gas gathered, and soon in front of the red-haired boy, it condensed into the posture of the fairy queen. The lifelike appearance made the big fairy who was shocked by Nagato''s sudden behavior completely speechless. coming. However, this was only the beginning, and the next development made the fairy girl completely sluggish. because "Why is this, my lord!" The fairy queen condensed from the smoke frowned first, her distressed posture made people feel pity, then she looked at Nagato and said quietly, "I''m really tired and tired." "I know, but I just want you!" Aishuwu www.2shuwu.com A smile appeared on his face. Although the tone of Nagatos answer was indifferent, the will contained in the words was exceptionally domineering, giving no room for rebuttal, So no matter what you are, I will get it. you." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s right hand stretched out, and the power of ice burst out from the palm of the red-haired boy, turning into a small ice dragon soaring up. I saw the ice dragon tumbling in the air, encircling the condensed fairy queen. "you" Looking at the Ice Dragon next to her, the Fairy Queen''s brows deepened, but at this time she was just a remnant soul gathered by Nagato with the supreme spiritual power. No matter what she thought, she couldn''t realize it. After a while, the fairy queen couldn''t help showing a bitter smile on her face and closed her eyes. "boom!!!" Following the surrender of the fairy queen''s remnant soul, the ice dragon resonated with it. In an instant, an infinite brilliance bloomed, enveloping the queen''s remnant soul and the ice dragon, and then shrank into an ice-blue light cluster. . At the next moment, the ice-blue light group joined the sequence of other light groups, and Nagato removed control of the surrounding space at the same time. All the light groups burst into the ultimate resonance in an instant!!! In a daze, Nagato''s ears seemed to ring the hymn of heaven and earth, the sky was blue, the earth was full of trees, and the vigorous vitality bloomed. Being between such a heaven and earth, the red-haired boy couldn''t help feeling that , Showing a slight chuckle. In such an anthem of heaven and earth, the light balls that breed the fairies burst into pieces one after another. The number of fairy girls approaching three digits appeared one after another, flying freely in the sky. "Ah, finally born!" "The sky is so blue, the clouds are so beautiful!" "Hehe!!" In an instant, the soft and beautiful voices of the fairy girls echoed in Nagato''s ears. Just after birth, the girls seemed to have normal wisdom, communication was not a problem at all, but with the communication, the problem appeared "I am the first one, I will be the eldest sister!" "I was the first to be born." "You are all wrong, I am the first one, come and fight if you are not satisfied!" Accompanied by the quarrel, these fairy girls actually directly staged a full-scale martial arts, fought in the void, and the natural elements between heaven and earth gathered and spread at will in the hands of the fairy girls, colliding with each other. "Stop it!!" At this moment, the icy cold breath burst, and the last light ball shattered, as if a loli-like fairy queen appeared in the sky, "You are all a group of weak scum, the old lady Qi Luno is the strongest. !" Accompanied by the sound, the cold air raged out, directly freezing all the fairies in mid-air. "Haha, sure enough, my old lady is the strongest!" Seeing the consequences of her own power, the ice fairy who claimed to be Cirno laughed loudly, and then she looked at the sluggish big fairy and Nagato whose mouth seemed to twitch, slightly puzzled. "Ahhhhh, what a strange feeling, who are you two?" .. 1879 Chapter 015-The Chaotic Situation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three days passed in a blink of an eye. During these three days, Nagato has been staying in this space with the fairies, observing the appearance of fairies and the impact on natural evolution, and understanding the situation in this world with the big fairies. Through the understanding with the big fairy, the red-haired boy has already understood that this space is not the whole of this other world. It''s only one-third of the space. When opening up another world, the god who created the world divided the whole world into three different levels. And the space where Nagato was at this time was indeed the central space for the control of that god''s plan. Outside the central space, there are two living spaces in this alien world. According to the big fairy, these two living spaces are mirror images of each other, just like the two rituals of Tai Chi. They are interdependent and quite strange. The same living creature may exist in both dimensions, but its behavior and will may be completely different. the same. The reason that the god designed it in this way was actually just to weaken the potential of the creatures in this space to facilitate his own rule. Although there may be many differences, the same existence in different dimensions actually comes from one source. At the root level, they belong to the same creature, and if the creatures in the two dimensions want to reach the Dao realm, they must kill the existence of the same source and complete their own complement. However, the two spaces are not connected, and even if there is no way, it is difficult to reach. This situation has caused most of the creatures in the space to be directly stuck at a certain level. Unless the existence of that creature from the same origin died accidentally... Otherwise, Dao Jing is nothing but vain. "That guy, really took great pains!" On the misty lakeside grass, the red-haired young man sat up leisurely, looked at the more beautiful natural environment in front of him, and said softly, "I really don''t know whether the creator god is guilty or humble." "Obviously even Shenqi dared to compete, but she was so timid." "My lord, if you can, please don''t mention that person in front of me?" At this time, the big goblin sitting next to Nagato couldn''t help but speak softly, although she was also very dissatisfied with the creation god of the world she was in, if it weren''t for that guy, her own queen would not have suffered so much. However, the other party is her creation god after all, if there is no such creation god, let alone her big fairy, she is the fairy queen, I am afraid that would not exist. Therefore, the fairy girl does not like to hear too much and mention that existence. "Ok!" Hearing this little request from the fairy girl, Nagato nodded indifferently to agree. It''s not a major event, Nagato will naturally not refuse, and at this moment, a small frog appeared in the vision of the red-haired boy, standing tall on the lotus leaf by the lake. The next moment, the icy air fell from the sky, freezing the frog together with the lotus leaf. "Haha, it succeeded again!" With three pairs of wings like ice crystals, Cirno''s figure flew down, circled the frozen frog a few times, and then stood in the void in front of Nagato and the big goblin: "Changjiang, Dajiang, look, my old lady is really the strongest!!" With that complacent posture, Nagato felt unsurprisingly, and the black line filled his forehead again. "Yes, yes, Cirno is the strongest!" But after a slight surprise, the big goblin walked up to Cirno and held the loli goblin in front of him in his arms. The full temperament of the wife burst out in vain: Qianqian Novels www.77xs8.com "But, the strongest Cirno sauce, during the lunch break, let''s get a good night''s sleep." "Is it time, okay, let''s get some sleep first, Dajiang''s arms are so comfortable!" In the face of the big goblin who is full of temperament from the wife, Cirno, who was just born three days ago, has no resistance, and fell asleep instantly in her arms. After seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh slightly. The big goblin is really extraordinary. In only three days, it has nurtured such a strong wife temperament, but after admiring it, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless. Of course, Nagato''s speechless object is not the big fairy, but the Cirno in her arms, or... the fairy queen! As the saying goes, there are policies at the top and countermeasures at the bottom. Although she yielded and reincarnated in Nagato''s hands, the Fairy Queen directly erased her memory and allowed herself to be reincarnated in a brand new state while maintaining the quality of her soul. To be honest, in the face of such a situation, the red-haired teenager has no choice but to compromise for a while. Fortunately, the newly born Cirno is also a pistachio, and Nagato feels good. and "Memory or something, as long as the time comes, there will be a day of recovery!" Such words flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy suddenly looked forward to something. The ice fairy in front of him had changed back to the scene of the fairy queen again. His interest improved a little. The red-haired boy looked up at the sky again, and then suddenly Opened his mouth and said: "Big fairy, it''s getting late, I''m going to leave, I beg you for the time being!" "Don''t worry, Lord Nagato!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the big goblin only raised his eyes slightly, without showing a look of surprise. In the past three days, the big goblin has completely surrendered to Nagato. Whether it is for the fairies or because of Nagato''s unfathomable nature, the big goblin has no reason to resist. ... ... After bidding farewell to the big goblin, Nagato stepped out directly, and the whole person entered the space ripples, traveling through time and space. In the past three days, the red-haired teenager thoroughly analyzed the laws of the vast space in his spare time, and locked the other two living spaces through the connection between the laws of time and space. At this time, the destination of the red-haired boy was the other two living spaces. According to Nagato''s estimation, the two daughters of his family are probably in one of the two living spaces at this time. However, the purpose of the red-haired boy at this time was not just to retrieve his own daughter. After learning that this space actually had no owner, Nagato was already determined to take control of the entire alien world. In fact, if it weren''t for the central space to encounter karma, and the ability to control it would no longer be there, the long gate of this alien world would have already been handed. But even so, for Nagato, it was just a matter of effort. Controlling the world or something, the red-haired boy has long been familiar with it! "Boom!!!" When such a mess of thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato''s figure once again traversed the ripples of space and reached one of the living spaces, only at the moment when it just appeared "Roar!!!" Accompanied by the light wave, the tyrannical Dragon Yin directly rushed towards Nagato... 1880 Chapter 016 Mebis is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With a muffled snort, Mebis stepped back, a little blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. The exquisite girl who looked like a fairy was pale, and looked a little sluggishly at the magic wand bursting out of her hand with a conspicuous crack, but a touch of speechless despair overflowed in her heart. The girl couldn''t imagine that the strongest wand she had worked so hard to create was so scrapped. In front of the girl, in an endless wasteland, more than a dozen warriors armed with various weapons and full-body armors were surrounding a big guy tens of meters long, and they continued to issue various magic attacks. Although they themselves did not emit magical fluctuations, the magical fluctuations on their weapons were not small. There were also a few severely wounded warriors, wearing shattered armor, falling to the ground and howling in pain. A few soldiers even said nothing, blood was flowing, life and death uncertain. And the big guy surrounded... It is a ferocious dragon. It is more than tens of meters tall. Its limbs have sharp and sharp claws. It has sharp thorns for protection from the neck to the back and the tail. The head has sharp horns and bone plates. Composition of the crown. No matter from which point of view, the dragon in front of him looks like a terrifying weapon of war, making people fearful. In terms of defense, no matter what kind of magic or attack, it can''t break the dragon''s defense! And in attack... "Roar!!!" In the angry dragon roar, the dragon directly transformed into a tank and launched a charge. Under the sharp claws, no warrior was an enemy of one unit. Luckily, it was only affected and the armor shattered. The one with bad luck was only hit by the head, splashed with flesh and blood, and fell to the ground, not knowing his life or death! "Why, such a monster appears in Adras!" Looking at the scenes in front of him, Mebis clenched his silver teeth, and a rare hatred appeared on his face. It was clear that such a monster did not exist in this world three years ago. At that time, although the world was still a bit chaotic, and wars occasionally occurred, such wars were still restrained. After all, the world of Adras is made up of floating islands, and there is no suitable means of transportation between each other. Even if it is a war, the scale will not be very large, and the casualties are not large. But since three years ago, after a dozen monsters similar to those in front of him appeared, Adras has been in dire straits. So far, the three-digit floating island has been cleaned and destroyed by monsters like this... "Damn it, is my hometown going into the abyss of destruction?" This thought flashed in his mind, and a sharp look flashed in Mebis''s eyes. He took out a magic crystal from his waist and replaced the magic crystal on the top of his wand. "No, I can''t give up!" Almost subconsciously, the girl raised the magic wand in her hand and shouted loudly, "Although it hasn''t really been completed yet,...just give it a try, gather! The light that guides the fairy!" With the call of the girl, the magical power of horror turned into light, and burst out from the magic wand. The wand that had originally cracked was outputted like this, and the cracks continued to expand! "Humph!" With a grunt, Mebis''s face went pale. Although magic weapons are used to cast magic, the caster also has to pay the price of mental power, and as the price of super magic, the girl''s consumption is so great that it need not be said. If it were parallel, the girl would have stopped her spellcasting a long time ago, after all, it would be too dangerous to consume too much energy. But now, she has a reason to have to use it!Look at the novel www.kuaikanxs.com "Light up! To destroy the evil minions!" Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the crack on the wand, and a touch of tension flashed across Mebis'' face, and then turned into an endless determination, "Accept the sanctions, monsters, super magicthe glory of fairies!!" Under the girl''s most steadfast determination, the vast light turned into a circle of light, directly restraining the dragon! "Roar!!!" Being attacked by the girl like this, the dragon also felt the danger, and a huge dragon roar erupted from its mouth, struggling frantically, trying to get rid of the shackles of the aperture. However, the aperture released by Mebis was extremely strong, and it was of no avail to let the dragon struggle so much. Seeing the girl''s actions, the surrounding soldiers couldn''t help but back off and cheered. They obviously saw it too. Mebis'' magic seemed to be successful. Seeing the power of the aperture is about to manifest, the mighty light is about to burst from the dragon! The moment of victory seems to be coming... "boom!!!" Sudden sounds rang around. The magic wand in Mebis''s hand finally couldn''t hold it, and it turned into fragments. Then, under the horrified eyes of everyone, the aperture that bound the dragon was also shattered. "Roar!!!" Instinctively felt that the crisis dissipated, and the dragon was also completely angry while happy. The dragon didn''t expect that he was just on a whim. He wanted to play with the reptiles who could use weapons to perform magic, but encountered this kind of crisis of almost death. Therefore, the dragon was completely angry, and it wanted to completely kill the reptiles in front of it, leaving none! At the moment the giant dragon opened its hideous mouth, the lungs of the dragon moved, and the terrifying magic power gathered in that hideous mouth. The terrifying dragon might completely raged, making everyone completely froze. "not good!" Everyone was shocked, despair spreading... "As a result, is it over?" At this desperate juncture, Mebis calmed down instead, quietly watching the roar of the dragon in front of him, spouting a terrifying light wave from his mouth, rushing towards him and others. "It''s really a monster, just breathe, can reach this level, where are they from?" I don''t know if it''s too open, Mebis even had enough energy to think about these messy questions, and then she clearly saw that a sudden ripple appeared on the road of the light wave. In an instant, a red-haired boy in a purple robe wandered out of the ripples of that space! "be careful!" The calm was broken in an instant, and Mebis wanted to shout out anxiously, but found that she could not move at all, and then she saw an extremely shocking scene. I saw that the red-haired boy turned his head and looked at himself first, showing a small smile. Then he turned his head and looked at the light waves that were coming towards him. Raised his right hand and flicked with his fingers! "boom!!!" The energy-like light wave turned out to be a big bend of 180 degrees by a finger flick, and then hit the abdomen of the roaring dragon. "Boom!!!" .. 1881 Chapter 017 Adrass second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow!!!" Suddenly it was attacked by the rebounding dragon''s breath, even the thick-skinned dragon couldn''t bear it. Amid the wailing that resounded across the sky, the huge body fell backward. The earth on the floating island quivered a little in an instant, and smoke agitated. The soldiers around saw this scene, so scared that their jaws almost fell. Just a flick... Even the shock wave of terrifying energy released by that monster bounced back, and without the help of any props, who was the boy in front of him and why there was such a terrifying power. All the soldiers watching were silent, cold sweat broke out, but their eyes stared at the battlefield unblinkingly. And at this moment... "Roar!!!" The dragon seemed to be relieved from the attack of the dragon''s breath, and issued an angry dragon chant. I saw that huge dragon body stood up from the ground, and the sharp dragon eyes looked fiercely at the Nagato that appeared in the sky, turned into an indestructible terrorist tank, and launched a charge! Under the dragon''s charge, the ground of the entire floating island was faintly shaken and shook. "Is it still here?!" Facing the dragon''s charge, the red-haired boy who had just walked out of the spatial ripple frowned slightly. To be honest, he really couldn''t understand the mentality of the giant dragon in front of him. Hasn''t the act he underestimated just now completely proved his strength? In the face of such a mighty power, what right does this reptile that hasn''t even touched the threshold of the realm in front of him? Could it be that the dragon''s bloodline, which is more noble and powerful than ordinary creatures, is causing trouble again? "Yalong, you don''t know how to promote, then go to death!" After being puzzled, the murderous germination in Nagato''s heart disappeared instantly. The next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared on the top of the dragon''s head, his right hand turned his claw, and he swung it down! Then, an amazing scene appeared The ferocious dragon head was completely unable to stop the red-haired boy''s over-white right hand, Nagato directly penetrated the dragon head of the dragon in front of him, and the power of the dragon burst out, shattering the dragon''s brain. More than that, the dragon soul of the giant dragon was instantly caught by Nagato, completely swallowed by his right hand. The giant dragon died instantly, and under the force of inertia, it fell forward. "boom!!!" Amidst the roar, violent dust flew up. And above the flying dust, the red-haired boy stood in the air, spent a few seconds digesting the memory of the dragon soul, and turned to look at the audience who had been completely frightened. Slowly flying over, Nagato looked at the crowd, or Mebis in the middle of the crowd: "I need some information, I think you should be happy to provide it!" "of course!" ... ...Lazy listening to books www.lanren9.com Half an hour later, inside a large building in the center of the floating island. The red-haired boy sat on the sofa leisurely, enjoying the fresh air and suitable temperature created by magic in the room, listening to the girl named Mebis in front of him. "These are almost all I know, any questions?" Answering the questions raised by the red-haired boy in front of him, Mebis asked with great interest, this beautiful girl who looked like a fairy was very curious at this time. Mebis full name is Mebis Vivia Milio. She is already twenty years old, and although her height is like a girl who has not yet grown up, in this world named Adras, her name really resounds in the world. For nothing else, Mebis is one of the pioneers of magic items! In Adras, although magic power exists, it is so thin that it cannot be applied by human beings. It can only be used by the people called Transcendents. However, the emergence of magical items allows humans to use power. Under such circumstances, the position of several creators of magic items in this world can be imagined. The situation of Mebis is a bit different. She is not only a pioneer, but also an existence that is at the forefront of the creation of magical items, creating countless magical items. The whole world doesn''t know anyone who wants to get an exclusive magic item from Mebis. I don''t know how many people are grateful for the help of Mebis. This time the battle with the dragon took place in the hometown of Mebis, a remote floating island. The reason why so many fighters participated in the battle was all for Mebis. Because Mebis has a lot of connections, status and fame, he naturally knows a lot of things and is very suitable for Nagato to ask. Similarly, when faced with Nagato''s question, Mebis answered all questions and answered very simply. Girls do this not only for repaying kindness, but also for curiosity! "There is no problem for now!" After being silent for a while, Nagato shook his head faintly, looking at the other person''s eyes gradually a little strange. Under Mebis''s introduction, the red-haired boy gradually understood the situation in this world, such as the power of this world, the power system of this world, and the dozens of dragons that threatened the safety of the world. Its just that the red-haired teenager is a little dissatisfied that his daughters dont seem to be in this space anymore... However, Nagato wasn''t very anxious at this time. Anyway, the two girls would not have an accident. At the same time, the red-haired boy gradually became interested in Mebis. At first, because I didn''t expect it for a while, Nagato subconsciously ignored it. However, after getting along for a while, the red-haired boy suddenly remembered that there seemed to be an anime called "Fairy Tail" in his memory of his previous life. The elf-like girl in front of me is one of them, and it seems that she is still a very important soul figure! The legendary fairy military, the president of the first fairy tail-Mebis! "In that case, can it be my turn to ask questions?" Facing Nagato''s faintly strange gaze, Mebis didn''t care at all. Instead, he said enthusiastically, "Could you please, who are you, and why can you defeat that monster?" "Why can your hand break through the monster''s head, that head is clearly so strong!" "and also" "..." Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless when seeing Mebis, who was turned into a problem girl... 1882 Chapter 018 The Road Ahead and Invitation First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mebis'' curiosity is much greater than he thought. Those questions one after another, seemingly unfinished, made the red-haired teenager really feel a little bit distressed. It wasn''t that he couldn''t answer, but it just felt too troublesome. Therefore, after answering a few questions, Nagato had to selectively implant part of the memory in Mebis''s mind. I believe that before digesting these memories, Mebis was obviously not in the mood to ask questions again. After dismissing Mebis, the red-haired teenager meditated in his room, and displayed the special attributes of his soul and the psychic of the heavens and the earth, and obtained enough knowledge from the heaven and the earth. As the saying goes, knowing oneself and the enemy can win every battle. Nagato wants to control this alien world that has lost the God of Creation, so he needs to have a more thorough understanding of this world. After all, different worlds need to be conquered in different ways under different circumstances. With the passage of time, a large amount of unspeakable information flowed from heaven and earth into Nagatos mind, matching Mebiss narrative and the information obtained in the central control space, although there has not been another one. A living space, but Nagato still gradually depicted the full picture of the alien world. In the same way, Nagato already understood how he should start to control this alien world perfectly. Because this alien world encountered the karmic fire caused by the death of the creation god at the beginning of its creation, it caused the origin of the world to flow out of the central control space and spread out. The central space was destroyed by karma, and the space where Nagato was located was also injured because it was close to the central space. By the way, this is also the reason why the magic power is so scarce in this creature space! Of course, the red-haired boy doesn''t care about the so-called scarcity of magic power. He only cares about the root of this world. Obviously, although it flows from the central space, the root of this world is indeed hurt. In this way, what is a more convenient way to control the world than''running directly to the root and refining it''. The root of the injury, in front of Nagato''s power, there is no room for resistance at all! But in this case, the problem comes... "How to find the root cause?" Such a question flashed in his mind, and Nagato subconsciously remembered the content of "Fairy Tail" in the memory of his previous life. If Nagato remembers correctly, this alien world is now in a time of change. "Did the dragon age and human age change?" Speaking softly, the red-haired boy opened his purple eyes, and a bright blue flame ignited from his right eye, "I seem to understand what to do!" ... ... Knowing the way forward, Nagato ended the retreat. After walking out of the room, Nagato realized that he had been in the room for three days. However, the red-haired boy is determined, and obviously there will not be any emotions such as''a day in the mountains, the world has been thousands of years,''time is passing'', and he just nodded indifferently. Just following the sensed breath, Nagato couldn''t help being a little surprised when he found Mebis in the courtyard. At this time, Mebis''s complexion was a little bad, and the clothes on his body not only left a lot of stains, but also showed a lot of signs of damage, which looked like a beggar''s clothes. But none of this can conceal the beauty of an elf-like girl, and the excitement that glitters in her eyes. The things that excited Mebis stood not far from her. It was a 30-meter-high machine monster with a look similar to the giant dragon that had fallen by the hand of Nagato before. It was hideous and domineering, and its body was made of special silver-white metal. With Nagato''s perception at this time, he could even perceive that deep within the monster''s body was the power of the previously dead dragon.Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com "It seems interesting!" Watching this metal monster, the red-haired boy was silent for a while, and then gave his own judgment, "Did you make this big toy based on the dragon''s corpse?" "toy?" Mebis, who was originally a little excited, was taken aback after hearing Nagato''s words, and then said angrily, "It''s not a toy. The dragon knight of Mebis is definitely stronger than the monster called the dragon!" "Also, Mebis didn''t make a dragon knight based on the corpse of a giant dragon..." However, when talking about his products, the anger on Mebis''s face gradually disappeared, turning into pride and excitement, "Instead, the dragon''s corpse was transformed into a dragon knight based on the skeleton!" "In this way, the dragon knight naturally possesses part of the dragon''s power, plus the metal outside. It is a special alloy made by me researching the dragon''s flesh and blood. It can absorb a lot of magic power between the heavens and the earth. " "No matter how good it is, it is just a toy to me." Shaking his head faintly, the young redhead uttered something that made Mebis very frustrated. Then he walked to the embarrassed girl and said softly: "However, you guy really surprised me. I like you very much, Mebis!" "what the hell!" Listening to Nagato''s words, Mebis''s little mouth couldn''t help pouting. Although from the memory implanted by Nagato, Mebis knew the strength of the guy in front of him and the vastness of the world, but the girl was still very unhappy that her creation was so degraded. "But Mebis, don''t you know your own problem?" Not paying attention to the girl''s awkward state, Nagato said solemnly, that unusual tone made Mebis, who hadn''t planned to talk to each other, couldn''t help but listen. "No matter how good your creativity is, how powerful your magic items are..." Raising his right hand and pressing it on the top of the girl''s head, Nagato said almost every word, "But after all, you are just an ordinary person, and your achievements have their limits." "There should be a way of practice in the memory I gave you. I think you should take care of this information." Hearing Nagato''s words, Mebis subconsciously pretended to look around, and the dull hair on his head spun. In the memory given by Nagato, Mebis did know a lot of practice information, and there were even several ways to practice in such a scarce environment of magic, but because the girl likes to create too much, she just hastily seen things. Therefore, after hearing Nagato''s words, Mebis couldn''t help but feel a little guilty... "Okay, pay attention later!" Seeing Mebis''s behavior, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a little helplessness, and then spread his right hand in front of the girl and issued his own invitation: "I want to continue my journey, do I want to come together?" "That one" At first hearing Nagato''s invitation, Mebis didn''t feel much surprised. After all, girls are very smart, and naturally know that there will be no unprovoked favors in this world. The red-haired boy in front of him will give so much information to himself, thinking it has a purpose. It''s just that the girl hesitated, should she be with him? "The next journey includes another living space corresponding to this living space, and another Mebius that also exists there. Are you interested in seeing another yourself?" "Of course there is!!!" Hearing such information, Mebis'' eyes suddenly lit up... 1883 Episode 019 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, Mebis agreed to become a follower of Nagato. If possible, the girl is naturally unwilling to become a vassal of others. If it weren''t for the attack of the dragon and the appearance of Nagato, Mebius would have been preparing to establish his own magic guild. Even Mebis has already figured out the name of the guild, it''s called: Fairy Tail! In the historical records of this world, fairies were born at the beginning of the creation of the world, but no one in the world has seen so-called fairies, and naturally they don''t know whether fairies have tails. In common sense, whether a fairy has a tail is a puzzle that will never be known! Named after "Fairy Tail", it implies the unknown, and what the unknown brings is curiosity and...adventure. At this point, Mebis''s desire to explore the unknown has actually been revealed. But after becoming a follower of Nagato, although there is no risk of adventure, the girl wants to know that under the protection of such a powerful existence, any adventure will obviously lose its color. But even so, Mebis can only compromise because Nagato is too strong. Although Nagato is not so aggressive, strength is strength, even if it is not used, it does not mean that Mebis can ignore it. The girl is very clear that she does not have much room for rebuttal in front of the other party. "Very well, since you agree, then go wash well and prepare, we are almost..." Seeing that Mebis was so''interested'', Nagato nodded with satisfaction and spoke to him, but the red-haired boy hadn''t finished speaking, and bursts of dragons were heard in the surrounding void. Immediately, Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing an unpleasant look, and the murderous intent burst! "Very well, I didn''t find you yet, you just delivered it yourself." "That one" At this moment, Mebis''s eyes lit up, raised his right hand, and said like a student looking for a teacher to report in class, "My lord, I think, but try this!" While she was speaking, the girl pointed her finger at the dragon knight behind her... ... ... Over the floating island, dark clouds suddenly spread... An angry dragon yin came from a faint distance, and the dignified atmosphere filled the surrounding void. Almost all the residents on the island turned pale, and even subconsciously held their breath. Because they all heard that the dragon is coming, and there is more than one. Soon, dozens of huge shadows broke through the clouds. The hearts of all the people who saw this scene completely cooled down. At the beginning, just a giant dragon caused the entire island to suffer heavy losses. Now there are dozens of them. Wouldn''t it be the end of the world! "Roar!!!" At this time, the black dragon, who was the leader among these dragons, couldn''t help but roared, and said in a thunderous voice, "This is it, I can smell the dragon''s death." "Who made the shot, catch him and kill him, otherwise, where is the majesty of my dragon clan!" "Compared to this, I would like to know how the dead hapless guy died. It is obvious that the humans in this world, and the cats who claim to be transcended, are very weak!" "Human beings have great potential, don''t you know that, those dragonslayer wizards in another world..." "Those traitors, it is damned to teach humans such a dangerous power!" "Speaking of this, have you heard that there is a..." 7Q Novel www.7wxs.com "..." As soon as the words of the leader of the black dragon fell, the rest of the dragons responded. At first the words of the dragons were very reliable, but unknowingly, the topic deviated thousands of miles. If it hadn''t been for the thunderous sound to shock the humans on the island, the majesty of the dragon would have been completely lost. Even the leader of the black dragon, who had known the sloppy character of the dragons, couldn''t help being speechless for a while, and had to roar, interrupting the conversation of the other dragons: "It''s all quiet, now is the time to destroy, let out all your energy, destroy this island!" As soon as the voice fell, the black dragon leader opened his mouth first, and the horrible magic gathered in his mouth, the dragon''s breath began to conceive, and seeing the dragon leader of the black dragon, the rest of the dragons exuded a tyrannical atmosphere. But at this moment-- "boom!!!" A sudden explosion sounded, and in the building in the center of the island, a wave of terrifying energy with a diameter of more than a few meters soared into the sky, directly bombarding the black dragon leader''s mouth. "boom!!!" "Wow!!!" A terrifying energy counter explosion burst out of the black dragon leader''s mouth. Rao was the black dragon leader''s powerful body, was also dizzy, subconsciously screamed, and fell. Immediately, the dragons, whose aura seemed extremely tyrannical, couldn''t help but froze, and couldn''t help being stunned. At the same time, the top of the island''s central building broke apart. In the turbulent smoke and dust, a stream of light soared into the sky, and almost instantly rushed into the circle of the dragons, rushing from left to right, and in an instant, the entire dragon team was scattered. "Damn!!" "What is it!" "Roar!!!" However, the dragons weren''t a good stubborn. After the initial surprise, they calmed down. Many dragons even launched a counterattack against the streamer. Although they did not hit the opponent, they also stopped their offensive. Under such circumstances, the silver streamer revealed its own form. That''s nothing else, it''s a mechanical dragon full of metal texture! The work of Mebis-Dragon Knight! "Roar!!!" At the moment of seeing the dragon knight, the eyes of all the dragons became red. The creatures like dragons have various personalities, but one thing is that all dragons are the same. That is the self-esteem of the dragons, they are all equally strong to the extreme! In the eyes of the dragons, they are definitely the most powerful creatures in the world, and they are not offensive creatures. In the eyes of the dragons, the dragon knight in front of them is completely a transformed dragon corpse. There is no doubt that the mechanical dragon in front of you is definitely the greatest blasphemy against the dragon clan! Immediately, the murderous intent of all the dragons burst to the extreme! The atmosphere in the void freezes to its extreme... "Roar!!!" Under such circumstances, the dragon knight also opened his mouth and roared, and the magical power of horror filled the metal exterior, and the mighty dragon might even aroused the floating clouds in the sky... 1884 Chapter 020: War and Shock First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The void of the battlefield instantly fell into a fever pitch. The terrifying coercion emitted by the dragon knights did not make the dragons retreat, but further stimulated the nerves of these creatures known as the strongest in this world, burning their anger to the extreme. "Roar!!!" "Wow!!!" The two most popular flame dragons in the dragon group roared first, and the terrifying flame dragon breath condensed and erupted almost instantly, merged into a stream of flames, and rolled towards the dragon knight. The scorching smell even roasted the surrounding space a little twist... In the island below, many dry things even burned up automatically. Facing such a hot dragon''s breath, the dragon knight only slightly opened his mouth to exhale a little flame and shook his head. Although nothing could be seen on the metalized dragon head, it made people feel a sense of disdain. The next moment, the device behind the Dragon Knight was activated and turned into a jet booster, bursting out two impact-like sparks. "boom!!!" Under the influence of the booster, the dragon knight once again turned into a silver streamer, avoiding the hot dragon''s breath, and then appeared in the middle of the two fire dragons at the moment when the dragons could not react. The front claws of the two dragons made of special alloy protruded, and the dragon knight directly held the dragon''s breath and grabbed the heads of the two fire dragons. The scorching dragon''s breath was directly pressed into the fire dragons by the dragon knight. "Om!" There was a muffled sound resounding in the void, and a faint smoke came out from the corners of the fire dragon''s mouth and even its ears. The two fire dragon eyes were staring at gold stars, but for a while they lost the ability to resist. Then the thruster behind the dragon knight started again, and the mechanical dragon directly grabbed the two fire dragons and swooped down into a stream of light. "hateful!" "Damn it!" "chase!" Seeing the actions of the dragon knight, the rest of the dragons immediately reacted and chased after them, but their speed was not as fast as the dragon knight. In a blink of an eye, the streamer hit the ground at the bottom of Edras. . Amidst the violent roar, smoke and dust agitated, and a huge sinkhole appeared on the wilderness in an instant. In the center of the tiankeng, the dragon knight roared to the sky, declaring his victory. By the dragon knight''s side, the two fire dragons are already dead. At this time, the dragons who caught up saw such a situation, and they were immediately furious, and opened their mouths one after another to release the dragon''s most commonly used attack method-dragon breath! In an instant, dozens of dragon breaths galloped across the sky and the earth, and the terrifying shock sounded throughout the world. "Roar!!!" Facing such a terrifying vision, the dragon knight roared without fear. In the roar, the mechanical body of the dragon knight changed, the scales on his body were transferred, and as many as nine blastholes emerged from the body of the mechanical dragon... The dragon knight turned into a real war fortress almost instantaneously, gathering power quickly and releasing it. Coupled with the dragon''s breath released by the dragon knight''s mouth, a total of ten energy waves rose into the sky!Wenxin School www.wenxinxuetang.com "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The energy wave blasted in mid-air, and the terrifying shock burst out violently, the earth was shaking, the sky was tumbling, even the floating islands were shaking. For a time, the entire world of Adras seemed to be in apocalyptic turmoil. "This, this is..." On a huge floating island quite far away from the battlefield, the queen of the self-proclaimed transcendent clan looked like a white cat wearing luxurious clothes and able to walk upright, showing a look of surprise and even horror. Although Transcendents are the only race that can use magic in Adras, before the creation of magic items, they are even the gods of Adras. As a queen, the white cat is still the strongest existence among the transcendors! But in the face of such terrifying fluctuations in magic power, she still felt extremely weak and powerless. Not only the queen, but the entire family of Transcendents felt terrified. Even because of his ability to use magic, his perception is more acute, and the fear of transcendents is more serious than that of humans and other Adras races. "No, it''s not good! Your Queen!" At this moment, a cat guard rushed into the hall, and he was slightly knocked on the ground. "Those monsters who call themselves dragons and an unknown metal monster are fighting tens of thousands of miles away! " Hearing the words of the guard, the queen barely calmed down and took out a crystal ball. This is a magical item that the queen obtained from a human master. Its effect is to see the scene beyond the five senses by spreading her own spirit, and with the queen''s magic level, it is completely possible to see the situation thousands of miles away. Shocked by the horrible fluctuations before, the cat queen for a moment forgot that she still had this thing in her hands. Immediately, the queen began to cast the spell, and the crystal ball began to bloom with different brilliance. After a while, the brilliance calmed down, and the crystal ball suddenly revealed a battlefield scene tens of thousands of miles away. And looking at such a battle scene, the Queen of Transcendence was completely stunned and at a loss... ... ... Not only the transcendant, at this time all the creatures of Adras were almost panicked. Especially the various settlements that are relatively close to the battlefield are in a state of absolute chaos, countless beasts in the forest are running away, countless humans in the town are running wild, for fear of being affected by this war. In this chaotic situation, in a corner on the edge of the battlefield, a blond youth was full of excitement. The identity of the youth is the leader of one of the several human forces in Adras. The purpose of his coming here is to find the legendary Mebis. He wants to obtain the power of Mebis to help him completely unify the human forces that are still extremely chaotic at this time. It''s just that the youth didn''t expect that he would encounter such a terrifying war! "This, what a great power this is!!!" The young man''s gaze was directed at the dragon knight who was going to and fro among the dragons, his eyes were full of fanatical aura, "If I can get this power, I will definitely be able to build a real human empire!" In the frenzy, the young man forgot to hide for a while, and then a shadow covering him appeared out of nowhere. "Ok?!" Feeling the shadow, the young man raised his head subconsciously, and then he saw a huge rocky dragon falling from above him, his eyes widened, and the young man was completely dumbfounded... 1885 Chapter 021: Slaying the Dragon and Leaving [Part One] Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow!!!" At this moment, fierce breaking air suddenly appeared around! Five air-breaking blades with a length of more than 20 meters swept over and killed the giant rock dragon in an instant, shifting it from its original position and smashing it heavily to the ground. Amidst the roar, smoke and dust rose up, spreading in all directions along with the impact. The blond young man who was lucky enough to escape the impact flew tens of meters before falling to the ground. The place where he fell was a rather lush grass, which did not cause much damage. . However, because of this, the youth was still slammed into Venus, and the whole person was almost out of breath. Fortunately, as a self-made leader, the youth''s will is still firm. This made him faint without the first time. Decades later, when the young man entered his old age, he lamented his luck more than once. If he really fainted at that time, he might not have the greatest adventure of his life. But the blond young man who didn''t know now just subconsciously felt lucky. Then, when he turned a little bit, he saw that two figures of a man and a woman were walking by his side. That leisurely posture was completely incompatible with the chaos around him. The woman is a fairy-like girl, following the man, jumping around, like a little attendant. But when he saw each other, the blond youth felt a wordless surprise... Because she is Mebis, the legend she wants to find exists! Just looking at the other person''s posture, the youth knew that his idea was impossible to realize. Immediately, the youth turned his eyes to the man in front of Mebis, and then he froze in place. It was a red-haired young man who made him indescribable, but at a glance, the young man was overwhelmed by his sense of existence. However, before that, I hadn''t paid any attention to him... What a contradiction and weird situation this is! And when the young man saw that the red-haired young man slowly put down his right hand and the romantic flow around him gradually subsided, he subconsciously understood that the chi blade that had just saved himself was probably released by the adult in front of him... ... ... "Well, it''s interesting!" The red-haired boy who was advancing felt the line of sight coming from behind, and subconsciously perceived it, his face showed a slight arc, "I was rescued by me, it seems lucky." Just now, Nagato just felt that the falling rock dragon was a bit distracting, so he shot it casually. It is as if a normal person saw a mosquito floating by and killed it directly. Who would think that his unintentional actions have saved a person with good luck. This situation makes the red-haired boy have to feel how wonderful and interesting his destiny is. But Nagato quickly put the matter behind, after all, it was not an important matter. Although this is a major event related to the life and death of a lucky person, in the eyes of Nagato, it is just a small thing that can make oneself smile, and it is not worth remembering. The red-haired boy''s eyes have long been detached, and gradually Level with chaos. Soon, Nagato and Mebis came to the place where the rock dragon fell.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com At this time, the giant rock dragon had lost its breath of life, and its head and body were broken. On the huge rock body, four huge cracks extended directly into the depths of its body. It''s just peculiar that with the size of a dragon, the blood flowing out is very small. "The damage is too serious, and 60% are rocks!" Checking the dead dragon in front of him as quickly as possible, Mebis said with some distress, "Except for allowing people to study how flesh and blood combine with rocks, this dragon corpse is almost meaningless. " "At best, the bones in the body are taken out and made into some unique weapons. Anyway, it is impossible to make a dragon knight." "Then throw it away, there are so many dragons anyway!" Hearing Mebis'' words, Nagato opened his mouth faintly, and then looked at the void, where the intertwined battle between the dragon knight and the dragon continued. In the roar, dozens of figures intertwined back and forth, and a dragon''s breath burst out from time to time. In this intertwined battle, the dragon knight seemed like a fish in the water, moving back and forth with amazing speed and agility, and from time to time blasted the dragons down with his own firepower. It''s just that the dragon is worthy of being a dragon, and their defense and resilience are so strong that they are abnormal. In the whole battle, apart from Nagato''s shot, it was a dragon without sacrifice. Even the black dragon leader who was hit at first, and the two flame dragons who were attacked into a coma, recovered a half of their injuries at this time, flew up again, and joined the battle. "It seems that we need to use more strength!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy raised his right hand again and snapped his fingers, "In my name, expand your power to the extreme, Dragon Knight!" Along with the speech spirit of the red-haired boy, invisible power burst from his body and merged into the dragon knight. "boom!!!" The unprecedented shock wave spread with the Dragon Knight as the center. The dragons that had originally besieged the dragon knights flew upside down one after another, and then they were surprised, even horrified, to discover that magic particles visible to the naked eye were gathered in the surrounding environment. With the dragon knight as the center, endless magical particles have been integrated into it... This situation is simply unimaginable! It should be known that the magic power of this space is so scarce that it makes people helpless. If the dragons are not for their special physique and can forcibly swallow the magic particles between the heavens and the earth, they would not even come here. But with the ability of the dragon to swallow, unless hundreds of dragons gather to swallow it together, how could such a terrible phenomenon be caused. However, the mechanical dragon in front of him did such a terrible thing alone! Could it be that its power is already comparable to Bailong? The dragons don''t know! But they clearly understood that the monster in front of them was very dangerous, and it was becoming more dangerous. Immediately, the dragons did not hesitate and roared and launched an attack. In the eyes of the dragons, the dragon knight is definitely in a certain ritual at this time, and there must be restrictions, so I took the opportunity to kill him! At this moment, the murderous intent of the dragons is completely boiling... 1886 Chapter 022: Extinguishing the Dragon and Leaving [Part Two] Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, the dragons finally made the wrong calculation... The dragon knight they faced was not a creature, but a magical technology creation similar to a puppet. As a creation, the dragon knight may have many defects, but one thing is unusually powerful. That''s nothing else, it is indeed the high stability that it possesses as a non-artificial object. If normal creatures are performing any rituals, they are usually afraid of being interrupted. But the dragon knight with high stability is not the case. "boom!!!" Facing the menacing dragons, the propulsion device behind the dragon knight suddenly activated. Under the powerful impact, the dragon knight directly turned into streamer, and once again escaped the impact of many dragons. The magic particles in the void moved along with the dragon knight''s movement, as if stirring up a storm. Encountering such a storm in vain, the actions of the dragons were also temporarily blocked. "Roar!!!" At this moment, outside the dragon group, the streamer changed back to the Dragon Knight again, and saw the silver-white mechanical dragon frantically absorbing the magic power between heaven and earth, while roaring and gathering energy in the hideous dragon mouth. In less than a moment, terrifying energy fluctuations filled the dragon''s mouth, making the dragons tremble. But, wait for the dragon group to react... "boom!!!" The pure white dragon''s breath appeared horizontally like a beam of light, directly piercing through the three giant dragons side by side, one through the heart, one through the abdomen, and the other through the wings. In the wailing, blood splashed, and the three dragons fell one after another. At this moment, the dragon knight once again turned into a streamer, caught up with the three fallen dragons, and patched the other two undead dragons. The terrifying alloy claws might penetrate the heart or pierce the dragon''s head. In less than a moment, the three powerful dragons disappeared completely... The entire void seemed to be completely quiet in an instant. However, this silence lasted less than a while, and was interrupted by the terrified dragons. They saw the terror methods of the dragon knight, except for a few dragons who were not afraid of death. In fact, the dragons started to run wild. Although the dragons value dignity very much, in the face of life and death, not many dragons will stick to their dignity and die. After all, these so-called giant dragons are just sub-dragons, not true purebreds of dragons! Deep in their souls, the pride of dragons is not really engraved... Of course, there are exceptions to everything. Like now... "what!" "Die me!" "Kill kill kill!" As the dragons collapsed, several dragons who were not afraid of death launched a decisive charge with red eyes. However, their strength is still weak after all, facing the dragon knight who has activated all their abilities, even with the addition of Nagato, resisting, after all, it is just useless. "Roar!!!" Roaring, the Dragon Knight launched a counterattack without any hesitation. In less than a moment, the several giant dragons that resisted were all killed and fell from the sky. Afterwards, the dragon knight''s eyes flashed across the data, and he launched a pursuit. According to Nagato''s order, without killing all these dragons, this puppet created by magic technology will never stop its action, and the result seems obvious, but it is just a matter of time. Below, seeing the dragon knight show his mighty power, Mebis''s face couldn''t help but be radiant. "That''s just the situation after I added the materials!" Seeing the girl''s appearance, the red-haired teenager couldn''t help but reminded her with a dark belly. As soon as this remark came out, Mebis'' face changed suddenly, revealing an expression similar to a child''s awkwardness. However, the girl also knew that if Nagato had not interfered, the dragon knight she had created might not even kill a dragon. As for slaughtering a group of dragons like this, it''s almost like a dream.Just go to listen to www.97tingshu.com but "Humph!" He snorted softly, and Mebis swears unconvinced in his heart, "Wait, sooner or later I will create a dragon knight that is more powerful, hundreds of times stronger, and won''t lose to you." Looking at Mebis like this, Nagato couldn''t help feeling very interesting. Although he has an extremely meticulous mind and can count everything around him, Mebius himself is not a heavy-minded person, on the contrary, Akagi is better than most people. The so-called innocent heart is talking about her existence. After feeling emotional, Nagato waved his sleeves. The invisible spatial fluctuations started with the red-haired boy and spread in all directions. Except for the corpse of the useless rock dragon in front of him, the remaining corpses of the dragon merged into the ripples of space. Nagato clearly understood Mebis'' mind, and since she had this idea, Nagato simply helped her collect some materials. Moreover, this space, or this alien world, is destined to belong to Nagato. For the healthy development of this space, red hair does not want such good resource materials as the dragon corpse to overflow everywhere. Just when Nagato had condensed the dragon''s body... "That, two adults!" A slightly hesitant voice rang in his ears, Nagato and Mebis turned their heads, and at first glance they saw a blond young man with a little torn shirt, looking at them hesitantly. "It''s you, lucky guy!" Looking at the young man in front of him who was saved because of himself, Nagato subconsciously squinted his eyes, and suddenly asked, "You fellow, do you want to unify the human power!" As soon as this remark came out, the youth was immediately shocked, and the subsequent development shocked the youth... "Yes, I want to unify the forces of mankind!" Under Hong Nagato''s gaze, the young man couldn''t hide anything. The thoughts in his heart were directly spoken through his own mouth, "Today when magical objects are born, the time when transcendants are gods is gone forever." "I want to build a human empire, and let the human race become completely powerful from then on..." Almost unstoppable, the youth talked endlessly, from why he had this idea, to how he became a leader of a party, and his future strategy, without any reservations. Listening to the youth''s "can''t help it," Nagato didn''t feel it, but Mebis showed an expression of interest. Although the vision of Mebis at this time has surpassed her world, the kind girl also hopes that the world she was born in can be peaceful, after all, this is her hometown! When the youth finally finished speaking, a stream of light flickered from the horizon, and the figure of the dragon knight appeared beside Nagato. Obviously, all the incoming dragons have been killed before the Dragon Knight will return! "boom!!!" After landing, the dragon knight released a lot of gas. The terror pressure that had been strong enough to a certain degree suddenly disappeared, and the power that Nagato had left on it automatically dissipated. At this time, the dragon knight had returned to normal conditions. If there is no one driving, let alone kill the enemy, just move, the Dragon Knight can''t do it. "Mebis, what do you think?" At this time, the red-haired boy suddenly spoke, and then he got Mebis''s nod, and then his gaze turned to the youth, "Since you have such ambitions, then this dragon knight will be handed over to you." As soon as the voice fell, the young man felt his right hand hot for a while, and he could almost scream out. However, the youth is not a mortal after all, so he endured it with great perseverance. Then he saw a brand on the back of his right hand. A lot of knowledge surfaced in his mind. "The imprint on the back of your hand!" Looking at the youth, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and then said, "From now on, apart from you and your blood relatives, no one can drive the Dragon Knight. Use this power to unify the world." "By the way, the corpse of the giant rock dragon next to it will be given to you, unknown youth." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato led Mebis to walk past the young man, and soon disappeared in place, without a trace. From the beginning to the end, the red-haired boy did not even ask the young mans name... There is no other reason. For Nagato, this is just a trivial matter. It''s just this little thing, but it directly pushed this world into a new era!.. 1887 Chapter 023 Coming and planning for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Really, is it here?" Kicking a gravel at his feet into the deep pit in front of him, a little hesitation appeared on the face of Mebis, who had not heard back for a long time. Although I have heard Nagato say before that this bottomless pit is the entrance to another living space, but facing such a bottomless pit, even if it is as cheerful as Mebis, it is still a little scared. "right here!" Facing the girl''s doubts, the red-haired young man said with a smile. After making some arrangements for the future of Adras, Nagato brought Mebis to here. As for how the future of Adras would develop, it was beyond the red-haired boy''s attention. In any case, Adras''s pattern is too small after all, and it really makes Nagato bother to pay attention. Being able to make so many arrangements is already in the face of Mebis. And here, three days ago, Nagato saw from the memory of the dragon that was obliterated by himself, the dragons came from the other side through the bottomless hole in front of them. "That''s it!" With such a sigh, Mebis couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths, adjusting his breathing and mentality, "Then what should I do next, just jump into this bottomless pit?" While she was talking, the girl even made a move to prepare for the jump, and all the hesitation has disappeared. Looking at Mebis with such a good mentality, Nagato couldn''t help but feel satisfied. "No, I have to deal with it." He raised his hand and held Mebis to make her feel safe, and then the red-haired boy strolled to the edge of the bottomless hole and stomped gently. In an instant, with the foothold of Nagato as the center of the circle, the ripples in the space waved . The extremely deep bottomless pit gradually shrank under the ripples of space, and soon there was only a radius of less than one meter left. "It''s now!" Following Nagato''s sudden order, Mebis almost subconsciously jumped into the bottomless pit, and then Nagato followed along. After the two disappeared, the huge bottomless pit disappeared completely. The whole Adelas seemed to be shaken slightly, and there seemed to be some changes in the world. After jumping into the bottomless pit, Nagato and the two fell into an endless darkness. The extremely keen perception allows the red-haired boy to easily capture the fluctuations in space, as well as the many space fragments that are hidden in the dark and permeating all around, as well as a few space cracks. In the final analysis, this spatial passage is actually completely opened naturally, and naturally there will be various problems. Only creatures with thick skins like giant dragons can enter and leave at will regardless of these factors. Fortunately, before jumping in, the red-haired boy had already taken over this wild space passage. Otherwise, Mebis, who had just refined a little magic power, would be in danger. Soon, Nagato and Mebis suddenly noticed that the environment in front of them had changed, and light suddenly appeared, dispelling the darkness. Accompanied by the light, there was a roar of eardrums and a vast air current. Nagato and Mebis appeared directly in the sky. "Wow!!!" Feeling the vast air currents around, Mebis''s face was not afraid, but a big smile appeared on his face, "I didn''t expect to pass through the bottomless pit, I would actually come to the sky!" In addition to the slightly adventurous behavior before, the girl''s adventurous heart has been completely agitated at this moment. "Hahaha, this is just the beginning!!" Romance 888 www.yanqing-888.net Seeing the girl''s performance, the red-haired boy also laughed loudly and took Mebis next to him into his arms, and then the two of them continued to accelerate toward the ground below and fell. In the process of falling continuously, the smiles on the faces of Nagato and Mebis grew stronger. In just a moment, the ground became clearer... "boom!!!" When the young girl fell to less than a hundred meters from the ground, a sudden shock wave burst out from the free palm of Nagato''s hand and hit the ground fiercely. Amid the violent roar, a large crater was directly blasted out of the ground, and smoke agitated. And under the action of recoil, the falling speed of the two people decreased crazily. Until Nagato touched the ground, it was exactly zero... This is a perfect landing! ... ... At the same time, hundreds of thousands of kilometers away... This is another continent separated by the only sea in this space. In the interior to the east of this continent, there is a huge lake called the Lake of Haze. The origin of the name of this lake is precisely because the surrounding area is filled with mist all year round. Regardless of the season, no matter the temperature, the haze that never dissipates all year round. And in the depths of this misty area, there is a very peculiar blood-colored fog area. This is a dangerous forbidden area identified by all forces within a hundred miles around it, and no life is allowed to approach. Once several dragons entered desperately, and soon people outside the area heard the earth-shaking screams. Then, the sorrow disappeared, but the dragons never came out again... Standing in the center of the bloody mist is a red castle. In the central hall inside the castle, the girl who was sleeping on the throne slowly opened her eyes, turned her head slightly, and looked in the direction where Nagato descended. "Well, did you come so soon, my dear father!" Speaking softly, the girl''s eyes were full of blurry expressions, and then she seemed to think of something. The girl shook her head, "It''s not the time yet, at least wait for me and Fran to finish what we want to do." "Yes, if you don''t make any achievements, it''s really hard to see your father." At this moment, four girls with exactly the same appearance but completely different temperaments walked into the entrance of the hall. One of the girls who seemed more wise in temperament spoke in agreement. "That''s it, Fran is a good and capable boy." "It''s a pity, I miss my father very much!" "Ah, what should I do if I can''t stand it, I really want to destroy everything!" The other three identical girls echoed one after another, but the last girl was obviously different from the others. The extremely violent temperament and the sickly tone made everyone present feel a chill. "...In that case, speed up the plan!" The girl on the throne looked at the tyrannical girl and said with a sigh, and after hearing this answer, the aura of the violent girl calmed down slightly and nodded slightly. .. 1888 Chapter 024: Crazy City Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dont plan to come back right away? After a few girls in a distant place made a decision, Nagato, who had just entered the living space of this side, realized this situation through super intuition in the dark. In this regard, the red-haired boy made a judgment of waiting after thinking about it for less than a second. As the so-called knowing daughter Mo Ruo father, Nagato is very clear about the thoughts of his daughters. Perhaps the existence of Nagato is too dazzling. They have been living under the brilliance of Nagato since they were young. Although they have achieved considerable achievements, they are very dissatisfied with the pride in their hearts. In the eyes of the girls, most of the credit for achieving such an achievement is due to Bai Yujing''s environment. In fact, their ideas are completely correct to some extent! As the daughter of Bai Yujing who really has the blood of Nagato, the resources that the girls get from the center of Bai Yujing are incredibly large, and it is completely beyond the description of''luxury''. To put it bluntly, it is a pig, under this kind of resource tilt, it will become extremely powerful. Therefore, the girls really want to prove themselves to themselves, to the whole Bai Yujing! Faced with the thoughts of his daughters, Nagato maintained an attitude of expectation. He also wanted to know what Remi and the others were going to do, to what extent, and whether he could surprise himself. However, while waiting, the red-haired teenager felt that he still had a lot to do. Naturally, the first to bear the brunt is to occupy the position of the master of the entire alien world! The second is the crazy city in front of me. ... ... When he came to this space, the corner of Nagato''s eyes saw a city. Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy thought that the wind of himself and Mebis would attract the attention of the natives in the city. What he and Mebis played was to communicate with the aboriginals through such a pull-out appearance, but what was somewhat unexpected to them was that after waiting in place for a while, the surroundings were still empty. Immediately, the somewhat curious Nagato and Mebis looked at each other and moved towards the location of the city. As the two of them moved forward, the ominous breath spread, and the bloody smell became stronger. And when the two reached the top of a hill around the city, there was a burst of harsh roar echoing in their ears. When they looked at the city, they saw an extremely crazy scene. A lot of blood burned all over the city with aboriginal characteristics, and countless residents were fighting each other inside! It was not a war with a clear stand, but a frantic fight regardless of the enemy... Above the city, there stands a huge fortress that resembles a six-legged spider. Six long''spider feet'' occupy a corner of the city, as if embracing the city. "Ahhhhhh, what''s the situation?!" Seeing the scene in front of him, Mebis''s face turned pale. Although it was not that he had never seen war and death, it was indeed the first time for a girl to see such a terrifying and crazy feast of fighting. Such an ugly fight makes the kind-hearted girl totally unacceptable... Compared with Mebis, Nagato didn''t care about this so-called feast of fighting at all. In the life of the red-haired boy, I have seen more crazier things than this. And what caught his attention was nothing else, it was the spider-shaped fortress that was embracing the city.Worry-free Chinese Network www.5uzw.net Nagato''s keen perception clearly perceives the fluctuations released by the fortress. Through a simple analysis, the red-haired boy can determine that it is a unique magical fluctuation that can affect the soul. Therefore, the current situation is - "The whole city is hypnotized, what an interesting thing!" The eyes were slightly narrowed, and the red-haired young girl spoke to Mebis of his observations. The indifferent tone made the elf-like girl suddenly puffed her cheeks. The girl didn''t ask why Nagato didn''t start saving people because she understood that it was meaningless. Although getting along with each other not long ago, Nagato is inherently ruthless, and Mebis is very clear. Immediately, the girl took out the magic wand that she had repaired - even though she had already started to practice, but because of too little time, the magic power in Mebis was so little that it was difficult to use even the basic magic. Therefore, in such a situation, she still chose to rely on the magic items she was familiar with. just "boom!!!" As if he had sensed Mebis'' malice, the spider fortress, which was hugging the city tightly, protruded a huge spider''s foot toward the place where the two of them were, and the ground crashed. The power emerging from the depths of the earth''s veins burst out from the cracks in the surface. Mebis, who was shocked, accidentally left his wand in his hand... A little embarrassment suddenly appeared on the girl''s face. "Hahaha!!!" Seeing such a situation, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but laughed, "Mebis, you are so cute. Now you finally know the unreliability of foreign objects." "Long-winded!" Hearing Nagato''s laughter, the shyness on the girl''s face became even greater. Seeing this, the smile on Nagato''s face even worsened, and when he was about to tease Mebis further, the huge spider''s feet had already appeared above the two of them, and the shadows covered them. The port of the spider''s foot releases terrifying energy, rendering the entire giant foot into a peerless giant blade. Accompanied by the sound of breaking through the air, the terrifying giant blade slashed down without hesitation. "Humph!" Disturbed by the interest, the smile on Nagato''s face instantly disappeared, turning into indifferent, or indifferent, for some time, the right hand covered with dark blue scales was raised. Facing the slashing giant blade, the red-haired boy''s right hand slammed down "boom!!!" Accompanied by the explosion of the air, five terrifying dark blue air blades appeared out of nowhere, directly slashing on the giant blade, instantly slicing it into six segments, the next moment, above the broken blade, energy ran away... "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The violent explosion appeared in mid-air, setting off a fierce shock wave, echoing towards the ten directions of the void, and under such an explosion, the entire spider-shaped fortress seemed to be completely activated. Terrible malice spreads in the surrounding void, and vast energy fluctuations permeate deep in the thick earth... 1889 Chapter 025: Living Magic Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ground pulse is trembling, malice is boiling... The void of the fortress turned, facing the huge muzzle to the position of Nagato, and the pressure pervading it continued to increase, and the broken''spider feet'' once again extended from the fracture and took root deep underground. Horrible energy waves converge on the muzzle on the fortress, and the dazzling energy light waves are enough to sting the eyes. "It''s kind of interesting!" In the face of the upcoming attack, the red-haired boy''s face was still indifferent, but a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. With Nagato''s eyes, he could see the subtleties of the fortress in front of him. I have to say that this is indeed an amazing fortress... This magic has the ability to distort the human heart and the earth, to obtain magic power from it, and to use the magic power obtained in battle. All the settings on the fortress are designed for this ability. For example, the fluctuations released on the fortress can distort people''s hearts and plunge the entire city into a crazy situation. And the six giant spider-like legs of the fortress can distort the flow of spiritual energy in the depths of the earth, forcibly extracting the spiritual energy, or magic power, from the depths of the earth. Of course, if only this is the case, this fortress is not worthy of Nagato''s care. After all, the red-haired boy has seen too many things. It''s not that I haven''t seen a fortress even more exotic. And there are quite a few... What really made the red-haired boy cared about was the complex nature of the fortress. The integrated fortress was like a kind of magic, but there was a breath of special life in it. In short, the essence of this unique fortress is a living magic!! "Interesting things, at least...have the value of destruction!" Speaking like this, the right hand shook the air blade again, and a sudden gust of wind was set off. The impact caused by the explosion in the sky, offset by the gust of Nagato, did not affect the two at all. Afterwards, the red-haired boy leaned back slightly, and at the same time opened his mouth, inhaling deeply... In the process of inhaling, the magic of heaven and earth gathered in their mouths! The vast Longwei is sweeping in all directions... After the huge fortress gathered enough energy, the dragon''s breath in the mouth of the red-haired boy had also gathered, almost coincidentally, the two attacked at the same time! "boom!!!" "The roar of the Emperor Dragon!!!" Along with the movement and words that resounded through the void, two terrifying energy waves directly collided in mid-air. At this moment, the surrounding world was strangely silent. But this silence was only for an instant, and then the roar resounding through the clouds burst out completely. A huge hole appeared in the clouds above 10,000 meters... Under such circumstances, Nagato directly hugged Mebis next to him, and when he leaned back, the two figures disappeared into the abrupt spatial ripples, completely untouched by the shock. At the same time, along with another sudden ripple, Nagato and Mebis appeared above the fortress. "Om!!!" Like real life, after sensing the existence of Nagato, the huge fortress made a slight shock up and down, and the six huge spider feet once again madly absorbed magic power.Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com The huge muzzle of the central fortress moved, and at a very fast speed, it was about to move above itself. just "too slow!" A mocking smile appeared in his mouth, and Nagato couldn''t help shook his head, "Although it is a living magic, it is only a bit peculiar. In addition to sufficient energy, it is still too weak." "If I fight with something like you for too long, I think it will reduce my style." With such words, the red-haired boy opened his free right hand to the fortress below. The right hand that was originally covered with dark blue dragon scales instantly turned into a sacred and hideous dragon claw. The unimaginable terrifying dragon power suddenly burst out, crushing directly on the fortress, and the transfer of the muzzle stalled. However, the fortress is not a mortal thing after all, and the internal functions are running wildly, struggling to get rid of Longwei. "Ok?!" Seeing such a situation, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the shocking Longwei rose again, reaching a limit that normal people could not imagine, directly suppressing the fortress''s resistance. And within the scope of Longwei, the residents of the cities below fell to the ground one after another, bleeding from Qiqiao. Although some people were affected, Nagato didn''t care at all. Instead, he swung out his dragon claws, and the surrounding space was turned into ripples of five dimensions by Nagato. At the same time, five spatial cracks also appeared around the fortress, surrounding it. "Bang! Bang! Bang!!!" The six giant feet supporting the fortress broke apart one after another in front of the space crack, and massive magic power emerged from the fracture, increasing the concentration of magic power in the surrounding environment by several percentage points. Then, the central fortress fell straight to the city... "boom!!!" Amidst the roar, the entire city vibrated violently. During the turmoil of smoke and dust, a large number of buildings collapsed into fragments. All the surviving urban residents were freed from their madness. After a moment''s lag, wailing and chaos appeared everywhere in the corner of the city. "Next, is the last..." "Wait!" Just when Nagato was about to make the final blow, Mebis in his arms finally couldn''t help but speak, and her instinct told the girl that if Nagato was not stopped, the result would be tragic. But the fact is that, if Nagato is allowed to take action, the fortress below will collapse and destroy the city. "Ok?" Stopping the movement, Nagato''s brows frowned slightly, "Tell me your reasons, you should understand. Although I admire you very much, this is not what you can tell me." "The fortress, or... the magic!" Facing Nagato''s discomfort, Mebis immediately said his answer, "I can feel it, there are some things I need in it, can you give it to me!" With that said, he is as witty as Mebis, and still can''t help but feel a little nervous... The girl knew very well that her statement was just an excuse. She doesn''t have the insight and experience of Nagato. She doesn''t really know if there is anything she needs in the fortress, but the girl is really interested in the so-called living magic in Nagato... 1890 Chapter 026 Daily and Information First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the first ray of sunlight hit the room in the morning, Nagato slowly opened his eyes. With the continuous improvement of the nature of one''s own life, daily sleep is no longer a necessity in the life of a red-haired teenager. If you are tired, you can fully restore your own energy and spirit just by taking a short rest. However, due to certain considerations and his own habits, Nagato still maintains his daily sleep well. "call!!!" Lazily stretched out his hands and feet, the red-haired boy opened the closed window in his room, and in an instant, a somewhat dilapidated city overhead view appeared in his vision. This is the city previously shrouded in the shadow of the Spider Fortress, and the place where Nagato is located is the top of the highest floor in the city. Feeling the fresh air flowing in from outside, Nagato couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths. And with Nagato''s actions, the originally silent city, like a machine that was activated, came into full operation, and various voices sounded in every corner of the city. For such a futile change, the red-haired boy was not surprised at all. Nagato knew that there were already residents in every corner of the city who were preparing to repair the city, just to avoid disturbing Nagato, they could only wait quietly - until the moment Nagato woke up! "Whether it is fear or respect, it is worthy of recognition to be able to do this!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but speak softly, and at the same time nodded gently. All of this originated from a few days ago. At that time, in the face of Mebis'' request, Nagato finally chose to agree to the other party. After all, it was just a small matter, and it was not worth the redhead''s attention. Just out of the maintenance of his authority, the red-haired boy naturally cannot easily agree to Mebis'' request. "Since you say that this thing is good for your magic way, then just show it to me. I only give you seven days. In seven days, I want to see the results of your research." Until now, Nagato still remembers Mebis''s sweaty, bitter smile when he said these words. In order to complete the test of Nagato, Mebis could only take the core of the fortress directly into the retreat. After she retreats, after a short period of thought, Nagato accepted the city called the Nebit humanity and organized these guys to start repairing the broken city. The reason for this is that Nagato thought that whether it is to control this space, or even the whole world, or to wait for the return of his daughters, it is not something that can be accomplished in a moment. In order to make things easier, Nagato knew that he needed a base area and some people who could use it. At the moment, this destroyed city and surviving humans are obviously a good choice! Only after conquering the surviving city and obtaining information about the previous fort through the survivors'' dictation and information, Nagato couldn''t help showing a surprised and funny look. The fortress that was broken by Nagato and became the research object of Mebis was actually the highest product of the Nebit family. In the era of constant wars, melee between countless forces, and mutual hostility between humans and giant dragons, the neutral "Nebit tribe" lamented the world and created the magic to maintain the balance of the world-Nirvana! The full name of magic is "Nirvana of Peace", which is a super magic that can replace light and darkness. The birth of this magic indeed brought long-lost peace to the Nebit family with its extremely powerful power, and the surrounding forces, even the dragons, were unwilling to confront it.666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com However, the Nebite obviously underestimated this magic. After all, it was a taboo magic with life, and it was terribly dangerous. After many times of use, Nirvana went violently, releasing fluctuations indiscriminately, transforming light and darkness. After the fluctuating baptism, the hearts of the entire Nebit race were turned black and white, completely distorted, and even killed each other because of each other. This is also the reason why Nagato and Mebis saw the crazy city before. It is undeniable that the Nebit tribe is a typical "heaven''s iniquity can be violated, and self-inflicted evil cannot be lived''! However, after understanding the causes and consequences, Nagato suddenly felt that the Nebit tribe was a good group of subordinates. After all, a race that can make Nirvana is very good for creativity and wisdom. As a subordinate of Nagato, even if it is just a subordinate that makes use of it for a while, there must be some shining points. As for the history of Nirvana''s rampage, Nagato doesn''t take it seriously... Anyway, for Nagato, it was all solved with one hand! ... ... "Boom!" Just when Nagato fell into his own thoughts, two abrupt sounds came from the door of the room, and then a voice came, "Nagato-sama, you want all the information ready." "Ok!" Hearing the sound, the red-haired boy recovered from his thoughts, turned around and released a ray of magic power, like a real breeze blowing, opening the door in Nagato''s room straight. Soon, what appeared to Nagato was a middle-aged man holding a lot of paper materials. His name is Robin Lu, the creator of the magic nirvana that reverses good and evil! Of course, at this time he was just a follower by Nagato. "Thanks, Robin Lu!" Looking at the visitor, or the large amount of information in his arms, Nagato''s eyes lit up slightly. The information was collected under the order of Nagato. It was intelligence information about this person named Aslant. Although you can use faster methods to obtain information, such as soul search or something. But when there is sufficient time, Nagato still likes to read slowly... As a longevity species that is almost immortal, it can even be described as an immortal species. Nagato has only lived for more than a thousand years. Compared with the endless days in the future, it is still too small. In order to live a better life, Nagato needs to cultivate his various interests and enrich his spiritual life. "How can it be so hard to serve you!" Hearing Nagato''s condolences, how dare Robin Lu really bear it? Without saying anything, he directly placed a large amount of materials in his arms on the desk in the room, and the middle-aged man hurriedly bowed and resigned to Nagato. Nagato didn''t care about Robin Lu''s behavior. His attention had been focused on the information on the desk... 1891 Chapter 027 Attack and Ambush Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aslant! This is the second living space in another world. Although it is a space corresponding to Adras, it is far away from the central space and has not been affected by the fire of karma. Therefore, in terms of scale and spiritual power, it is not comparable to Adras. Not to mention that Aslant has the wizards that Adras lacks, there are still a lot... You know, just running from Aslant to a dragon with less than three digits, made the entire Adelas a little shaken, but Aslant carried as many as five. A huge number of dragons! But even so, the huge Aslant did not appear to be shaken. On the whole, the creatures of Aslant are much better than Idras. However, in a sense, this is not a good thing! Although Adras is also in a state of chaos, because the overall strength of the creatures is low, the conflict is also limited to a certain range, even if there is a large-scale war, the casualties are also controlled within a certain range. But Aslant is different, the strength of power has completely aroused the ambition of many creatures. The war here is more intense, sensational, and heavy casualties! Throughout Aslante, wars between giant dragons and humans are constantly taking place all over the world, and within the scope of this great war, various forces are constantly conquering each other. Usually after a certain organization or force is severely injured, the surrounding forces and organizations will attack and swallow it. All this is to get more resources and better survive in this troubled world. And now, the city of the Nebit tribe has been treated like this. Just when Nagato concentrated on researching materials, hundreds of figures gathered here quietly in the mountains and forests outside the city. ... ... "Sure enough, the intelligence is true!" On the top of the mountain, in a white robe with golden stripes, a somewhat feminine blond youth looked at the city being rebuilt, "The fortress named Nirvana is indeed gone." "Hahaha!! That''s great!" A bare-chested muscular bald head standing next to the blonde youth said so, and moved his hands and feet, and his whole body kept making crisp sounds, looking extremely hideous. "Tsk tusk, it seems you have already decided." Just after the blond young man and the bald-headed man spoke separately, standing between the two, covered in black robe, the old man with only an old chin exposed, said with his hoarse voice: "I have to admit that the Nebite is a terrifying nation. They are amazing in their wisdom and creativity. Although I don''t know what went wrong with them, it is clear that we cannot miss this opportunity." "Huh, you don''t need to say, I know too, old man!" "No need to say more!" Listening to the words of the old man, the young and strong men spoke one after another. Their tone of voice was either unwilling or cold, but the will contained in them was the same, that is-war! As the leaders of the three major forces around the Nebit tribe, their positions are the same. At least when dealing with the Nebite tribe, this is the case!7 questions novel www.7wxs.com In the past few years, relying on the strength of Nirvana, the Nebite tribe can be described as the absolute overlord in the land of thousands of miles. I don''t know how many forces and organizations have been uprooted by it. Under the oppression of the Nebit tribe, the forces of the three even struggled to survive several times. Fortunately, they finally survived the most difficult times... Even waiting for the time to get revenge! Therefore, at this time, there is nothing else in the choice of the three people. This is not only for revenge, but also for gaining the knowledge and power of the Nirvana, and also to prevent the appearance of the second Nirvana. Under the will of the three leaders, hundreds of people hidden in the forest took action and sneaked towards the rebuilding city. With the passage of time, hundreds of figures have gathered in front of the broken wall on the east side of the city. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" When the first stalker''s hand touched the wall, a terrifying explosion happened in vain, and the huge wall burst, directly exploding the first stalker into splashing flesh and blood, and spread to the surrounding stalkers. Except for a small number of stalkers who responded in time, most of them fell into the scope of the explosion. "what!" "Damn it!" "..." The faces of the three leaders standing behind the team changed drastically. They had no idea that they would be frustrated before the attack by themselves and others had begun. In an instant, they remembered that the strength of the Nebits does not lie in Nirvana. Before the invention of the fortress called Nirvana, this race had survived on this land for hundreds of years. "Haha, I didn''t expect to be the three leaders, really rare guests!" At this moment, at the gap of the blasting wall, Robin Lu''s figure appeared suddenly. Behind him, thousands of figures in black robes spread out, full of awe-inspiring majesty. "Just now my clan was rebuilding the city and destroyed this old wall. I wonder if it hurt you!" Robin Lu''s voice was very indifferent, as if he could not see the flesh and blood on the ground in front of him and the wailing stalkers at all, but it was such words that made the three leaders sit on wax. If they retreat, the three of them would naturally be very unwilling, but if they did not retreat, the power that their people showed in the face of the Nebit tribe seemed to be insufficient. "Damn it, just retreat like this?" The blond young man spoke unwillingly, and his words attracted the approval of the bald-headed man, "Obviously it is a great opportunity, who would have thought that the Nebite had such power!" Hearing the conversation between the two, the black-robed old man moved slightly and seemed to realize something. It''s just that he isn''t sure if his idea is correct... For a while, the old man was also uncertain. At this moment, Robin Lu''s face flashed unpleasantly, and he took a step forward, frowned and said, "What are you still doing here, do you want to be a guest in the city?" Hearing Robin Lu''s words, many people from the three major forces stepped back. Seeing that the three major forces were about to retreat, Robin Lu''s eyes flashed with relaxation. In an instant, a black light appeared, directly bombarding the black-robed soldiers behind Robin Lu... 1892 Chapter 028 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" Seeing such a change, Robin Lu''s face changed suddenly. The next moment, the roar broke out, and accompanied by the chaotic screams, the black-robed warriors who looked extremely mighty fell to the ground one after another, revealing the posture of wounded soldiers with bandages all over their bodies. And the number of black-robed warriors instantly dropped, from thousands to less than one hundred. The whole scene suddenly showed a little silence, and then, angry flames burst out on the three major forces. At this time, everyone in the three major forces knew that they were completely fooled. "Tsk tusk, sure enough, Robin Lu, you are bluffing!" At this time, the black-robed old man''s voice slowly sounded, full of pleasure after successful gambling. And hearing the voice of the old man, the blond young man and the bald-headed strong man stared at the old man one after another. With the shrewdness of the two being able to act as the leader of a party, they naturally knew that the old man''s previous actions were too risky. If it is not for the successful gambling, otherwise the two will never end with the old man. But now, compared to the old man, the two who are more angry are Robin Lu and his people in front of him. Immediately, the eyes of the two leaders turned to Robin Lu. Feeling those unkind gazes, a wry smile appeared on Robin Lu''s face. At this time, the middle-aged man in the middle of the trouble emerged not long ago, when he left the adult''s room, he presented the words in his heart: "There are some uninvited guys outside the city, no matter what method you use, let them retreat. " "This is my test of your family. If you succeed, you will become my family members in this world. If you fail, you will be at your own risk!" To be honest, when he heard this order, Robin Lu''s mind was blank, because he knew very well how weak the Nebit tribe is now and how exaggerated the consequences of Nirvana''s rampage. Although there are still four digits in the number of the entire ethnic group, there are already less than three digits that can really go into battle. The most important thing is that basically everything that can fight now has been hit hard... In other words, the current combat power within the clan is very small. The only thing that makes people feel desperate is how terrifying and overbearing the adult who can break Nirvana with one hand is, since he has given the order, then the Nebit tribe absolutely cannot resist. In desperation, Robin Lu can only come up with such a bluffing method. just "Unexpectedly, it failed!" With a wry smile, Robin Lu shrugged and said softly, "Yes, the Nebite at this time is already weak to the limit, but in this case, the Nebite is not something you can despise!" At the end of the talk, a touch of determination appeared on Robin Lu''s face, and the magic in his body ran wildly. As a wise man, Robin Lu naturally calculated the worst possible, but the conditions were really insufficient, so he could not think of a way at all, but he was already mentally prepared. Since you can''t think of a way, let''s fight vigorously and use your own blood to water out a miracle! Robin Lu thought so, and so did the soldiers who rose slowly behind him. The strong intent to fight resonates among these Nebites... Facing such stubborn fighting will, a few invaders showed a little timidity, but the faces of the three leaders filled with anger, and they each displayed their own magic. "Golden Wind!" "Revolt, Earth!!" Heshun Novel www.heshun168.com "Black light!!!" Accompanied by the magic of the three leaders, a golden wind swept across the sky, and an earth-colored energy wave emerged on the ground. The black light pierced the air. Three different kinds of magic bombed Robin Lu and others at the same time. In the face of these three attacks, Robin Lu''s face changed slightly, and he instantly displayed his magic-mood magic! As the existence of Nirvana, which developed the transformation of good and evil magic, Robin Lu''s awakening magic is only a simple magic that stimulates emotions. However, this kind of magic has an unexpected effect when it resonates with many warriors at this time. In an instant, the stubborn fighting will actually materialized, condensing into a huge protective barrier. "boom!!!" Three magics bombarded the barrier one after another, but only left three small marks on it. But in the face of such a situation, Robin Lu was not happy and worried because... "Since there is a mark, it means that there is a flaw in this barrier, and everyone has it, attack!" The blonde youth among the three leaders made such a judgment and issued orders to the others. After that, all kinds of magic appeared out of thin air and bombarded the barriers. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" In the continuous roar, the smoke and dust stirred, Robin Lu and the others'' faces became whiter and whiter, until three minutes later, with a''click'', the powerful barrier of will entered the countdown to collapse. Robin Lu and others were backlashed in an instant, and fell to the ground one after another, unable to move. The last fighting power of the Nebit family loses the ability to resist at this moment. "Hahaha, kill me!" Seeing this scene, the bald-headed man rushed up first, and laughed loudly at the same time, "Get all these guys up for me, I want to squeeze out everything in their heads!" "Yes!!!" Hearing the brawny''s words, the rest of the crowd responded loudly, and one of them rushed forward. Seeing that Robin Lu and others were about to become prisoners, a sudden roar suddenly appeared, the entire battlefield collapsed, and everyone fell into the ground. In the cracks of the earth, a bunch of clay figures appeared one after another, surrounding everyone. "Um, what''s the situation!" At this moment, the goblin girl appeared on the edge of the battlefield with curiosity. ... ... "Ah, is this... a coincidence?" In the central building of the city, the red-haired boy who was reading the information in detail raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of the battlefield. "I didn''t expect she would leave the customs at this time!" With that said, Nagato quickly turned his attention to the information in front of him. Regardless of the reason, since the Nebit tribe has completed their test, then they have become their dependents in this alien world. Anyway, it is just a small matter, and it is not worth paying too much attention to. At this time, what Nagato is more concerned about is the type of wizard described in the information in front of him! "Cultivated by dragons who are close to humans...Dragon Slayer!" He whispered the description in the document before him, the red-haired boy''s eyes flashed with a gleam, and he whispered to himself, "I don''t know what is the difference compared with my dragon-killing method?" .. 1893 Chapter 029: The Curse of the World Ask for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If it is purely based on strength, Nagato has absolute confidence in his own method of destroying the dragon. Its just that his dragon-killing method is based on the pure blood of the dragon that is about to be born-the nine emperor dragons. Compared with the dragon-killing magic circulating in this space, it does not have the possibility of spreading widely. . If Hong Meiling had not obtained part of Nagato''s authentic power, she would probably not be able to practice Professor Nagato''s method of destroying dragons. Therefore, the red-haired boy is very interested in the dragon-killing magic circulating in this world. and-- "Dragon Slayer Magic, I am afraid it is the main factor in the current changes of the times!" As he spoke, Nagato narrowed his deep purple eyes slightly, revealing a pensive gesture. The red-haired boy would never forget the future recorded in the fairy tail in the memory of his previous life. According to the inside statement, this chaotic era was destroyed by a black dragon named Akunorokia. And that black dragon was not a natural black dragon, but was transformed by a dragon-killing wizard. Under such circumstances, the Dragon Slayer Magic is simply the source of destruction. For such an existence, the red-haired teenager who is determined to completely control the entire alien world will naturally not ignore it. What made Nagato frowned was that the Dragon Slayer was usually uncertain and difficult to grasp. This point undoubtedly added a little obstacle to Nagato''s actions! But after all, it was a little trouble. It was just that I got serious. It wasn''t a real embarrassment, so Nagato quickly put it behind and ignored it for the time being. And at this moment... "Boom!" A crisp knock on the door came out of nowhere, and then Mebis''s voice came from outside, "Nagato-sama, Mebis has completed her retreat, I''m here to see you." "come in!" After a slight pause, the red-haired boy didn''t put down the information in his hand, but spoke lightly. Following his words, the door lock of the room automatically opened. ... ... Pushing the door in front of him, Mebis saw his domineering adult again. Wandering into the room, the girl''s eyes were first attracted by the large amount of paper materials all over the desk. As Aslant''s famous wise man and creator of magic weapons, the girl''s knowledge is naturally rich. The reason for this situation is the girl''s innate talent for learning and the desire for knowledge! Therefore, when seeing these materials with unique knowledge, the girl was attracted by it, but out of respect, Mebis quickly forced his attention to Nagato. "My lord, my research on Nirvana finally has results!" Looking at Nagato, Mebis said with a smile on his face that surprised Nagato, "The most important thing is that I seem to have found my true path in the future." "Ok?" The red-haired boy finally put down the information in his hand and looked at Mebis with scorching eyes. As an existence valued by Nagato, although Mebis hasn''t been able to get Bai Yujing''s endless knowledge support, she also knows a lot of things. This kind of her is obviously clear about the realm.Find a book www.xunshu8.com Under such circumstances, she said that she had found the real way-Nagato expressed her curiosity! As for the matter of Mebis helping the Nebit tribe before, both Nagato and Mebis completely left them behind, without explanation or care. "Yes, the real way!" Facing Nagato''s curious gaze, Mebis didn''t make any illusions, but directly stated his own results, "After studying Nirvana and the knowledge of the Nebit family, I understand the nature of magic in this world!" "In fact, it''s not a big deal, it''s just the result of the resonance of will and magic based on the mind." "Although there are light magic and dark magic in this world, they are actually just two sides of one thing. Just like Nirvana, good and evil, light and darkness, can actually be transformed." "While studying this transformation process, I realized the axis of this transformation!" "My path is to use this axis as the basis to completely control magic." "I, want to be the true god of magic!" "well!" For a moment, Nagato expressed his thoughts with emotion. It has to be said that Mebis is really a super genius, and he can''t help but admire the fact that he can control the nature of the extraordinary power in this space so quickly. And her choice, although not the strongest, is indeed the most suitable choice for her. Then... "What are you going to do?" After a slight silence, Nagato asked the most critical question. Goddess of Magic is not something that can be easily accomplished, especially since Mebis has just embarked on the path of magic. "Take it slowly, it''s not good to be too high, but let''s raise the magic level first. Faced with Nagato''s question, Mebis said so. Although she saw her own way, Mebis was also very self-aware. She is just a magic rookie now. "By the way, during the research process, I awakened my magic and possessed a special power." As if thinking of something, Mebis raised his right foot and stepped on the ground slightly, a little magic burst from the girl''s feet and merged into the ground. Then the ground under Mebis moved slightly, exuding a breath of life. "Huh? Can material manipulation still give life to the dead?" With the observation power of the red-haired boy, it is natural to see what Mebis did. She manipulated the material under her feet with her own will, and gave her little life force to the material! "Yes, the former is my awakening magicmaterial magic!" Hearing Nagato''s judgment, Mebis'' eyes flashed with surprise, then nodded, and added, "The latter is an ability that I do not know why it can give my life to a dead thing." "This kind of power is a bit weird. It is not triggered actively, but a passive skill. Every time I use magic, it automatically outputs vitality. To be honest, it feels a bit like a curse..." "That''s a curse!" Interrupting Mebis''s statement, Nagato''s face showed a funny smile, "And this is not a general curse, it is a curse from the roots of the world!" .. 1894 Chapter 030 is three hundred years early for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The curse of the world?! Hearing Nagato''s answer, Mebis''s face changed slightly. After receiving the memory of the red-haired boy, the goblin-like girl understood the weight of this description. And it was because of this that she was surprised, shocked, and even... unbelievable! "why?" Under the surging emotions, the girl almost subconsciously asked, "Why is the world cursing me, and I haven''t done anything to destroy the world." Mebis was a bit emotional, but this is also normal, Nagato can understand. In a sense, the world where the creatures are born is equivalent to the other parents of the creatures. Any creature with normal three views will respect the world in the bottom of the heart. This is the imprinting instinct derived from the depths of the soul of life. The situation encountered by Mebis is almost as if the parent, Tiandi, was cursing his child for no reason. How can Mebis, who is an orphan, accept this situation safely? just "The so-called truth is so cruel!" The purple right eye burst out with blue light, the eternal cross mark was looming in the center of the pupil, and a pretty arc appeared in the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said quietly: "This curse is still very hidden. I didn''t feel it until you used magic in front of me." While speaking, the red-haired boy had already seen through his right eye clearly what was behind the so-called curse. To put it bluntly, this was actually just a creature suppression mechanism left by the creation god when he created the world. Although the origins of most creatures have been divided into two individuals, their potential for promotion to the Dao realm has been eliminated. But obviously, even if he did this step, the creation god seemed to be worried. After all, how impermanent destiny is. It can mean that there will be existences that can be promoted to the realm even if the origin is divided, or because of some accidents, the existence of the origin is not divided, etc. Therefore, when the creator of the world created the world, he left this curse mechanism in the root! This curse is mainly used in this relatively powerful space. It is aimed at beings who are qualified to advance to the Dao realm. If Nagato is not mistaken, the curse''s ability should be to make the cursed person understand love more and more Absorb the vitality around. I have to admit that the god of creation is very talented in crooked ways, and this curse is really extreme. Normal creatures have emotions, even if they are extremely evil, they also have a love that belongs to them in their hearts, but if their own curse leads to the death of their loved ones, how great the demons will be. Everyone who possesses this kind of inner demons has basically come to a halt. Fortunately, Mebis came from another living space, because the two spaces were mutually sighted, the curse effect was reversed, and the life-absorbing effect was reversed to output life force. But even so, if there is no Nagato, I am afraid that Mebis, who has embarked on the path of the magic way, is destined to die young. "Tsk tusk, the creator of this alien world is more narrow-minded than I thought!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato directly raised his right hand, volleyed a little, a source of power instantly injected into Mebis''s body, turned into a massive amount of vitality, and sealed it. That was the vitality reserve that Nagato prepared for Mebis, saving her unconsciously squandering her vitality someday. While Nagato moved, Mebis kept his head down and stood silently.97 Chinese www.97wz.net After a while, Mebis finally couldn''t help but raised his hand and wiped his eyes, and said softly, "I don''t cry, absolutely don''t cry. If you cry, you won''t see any fairies." Hearing this, even though Nagato wanted to vomit, "I can see you get a fairy?" In fact, it has nothing to do with crying or not. But this situation does not seem to be a good opportunity to complain. Therefore, Nagato once again picked up the data in his hands. But it''s not without reason that Mebis can be valued by Nagato... In less than a few minutes, Mebis cleared up his mood, looked up at Nagato, and suddenly remembered something. The girl''s eyes flashed and she said: "By the way, Nagato-sama, what you said about another Mebis..." Obviously, after thinking about what happened to him, Mebis obviously thought of another girl with the same origin, "Where is she? Is she also burdened by the curse of the world?" "The other...Mebis!" Hearing Mebiss question, Nagatos face rarely appeared embarrassed, and then he said, If I remember correctly, she does bear the curse of the world, but you cant see her now! " "why?" "...Because she is probably not born yet!" After a slight silence, the red-haired boy gave Mebis a dumbfounded answer, "If my information is correct, she should be born in three hundred years!" "..." "But there is another cursed person in this world!" Looking at the sluggish girl, Nagato did not explain why he knew that another Mebius would be born three hundred years later, but told another fact that he had noticed when he observed the curse mechanism. "who is it?" Mebis also didn''t ask Nagato''s sources of intelligence, because the girl was very smart. She understood that no one could persecute what Nagato didn''t want to say, so she just followed Nagato''s words to ask questions. "If the intelligence is correct, it should be a dark wizard named Jeff!" Seeing the girl''s cooperation, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. While speaking, the red-haired boy looked out of the window, looking into the distance, that faint gaze seemed to penetrate the void. ... ... "Ok?!" At this moment, on the wilderness of another continent, the wizard boy named Jeff subconsciously raised his head, "Strange, what is this strange feeling?" It''s just that the young man didn''t have time to perceive it carefully, and there were bright red figures in full armor around him. "Finally found you, Black Sorcerer!" "Ugh!" Sigh softly, Jeff knew that his trouble was coming... 1895 Chapter 031 Jeffs surprise first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jeff Dolagnier is a wandering wizard. Although essentially a very kind existence, Jeff, who was too genius in his childhood, began to study the way of life and death because of his brother''s death, attempting to resurrect his brother, and was cursed by the world. Under this curse, his kindness became the most terrifying weapon, killing everything he touched. Jeff, who couldn''t bear to hurt others, could only start his own wandering career. But even so, the heartfelt good nature has allowed Jeff to release his terrifying lethality from time to time. With the passage of time, Jeff is almost equivalent to the symbol of the Dark Wizard on the continent where he lives. . Faced with such a situation, Jeff finally couldn''t stand it, crossed the ocean and came to this new continent. However, when he first entered the mainland, Jeff found himself being tracked. He who didn''t want to kill people had no choice but to escape in the mountains and forests. just "It was still found!" Sighing softly, Jeff looked at the dozens of figures gradually surrounding him, and said, "If you can, please don''t come near me, you will die." "Huh? You said we would die?" Hearing what Jeff said, among the people who surrounded him, a blond-haired man who looked a little scornful grinned, "A mere human, actually said to let us die, you think you are a dragon!" "Yes, the dragon is just a stronger lizard in my eyes!" "It''s really arrogant, can you let me tear him up!" "No, this is a human that the Lord requires to be captured alive." After the blond man spoke, the rest of the people also spoke. Their tone of voice was different, but the arrogance and disdain between the words were clearly displayed in front of Jeff. Even Jeff, who has always had a good personality, couldn''t help frowning after hearing what they said. But while frowning, Jeff also discovered some secrets from their words. "You, you, are not...human beings?" With some hesitation, the magic in Jeff''s body surged and his perception ability expanded to the extreme. Only then did he suddenly perceive the weirdness of these people in front of him. The breath of life they radiated turned out to be negative, and the breath of blood was faintly permeated. "nonsense!" It was the scornful blond man. He snorted and turned into an afterimage before rushing to Jeff, "Our blood is Darkyue''s dependents, how could it be a dirty human!! " As soon as the voice fell, the right-handed dog of the scornful man blasted directly towards Jeff''s face. He didn''t care about the death breath that was permeating Jeff at this time. "boom!!!" Facing the attack from the incoming people, Jeff subconsciously raised his hands and protected him, then he was blown away by the blond man with a punch. The whole person flew upside down and hit the ground heavily. Sudden smoke rose up, covering up Jeff who had fallen to the ground. "What, so weak!" After throwing a punch, the blond man''s face was full of disdain, and he said loudly, "I really don''t know what your Royal Highness is doing with an ordinary human like you. It is clear that our war with the dragon is still going on, and the manpower is very short. It." "Stop talking nonsense, Jack!" Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com At this time, a man with a stronger aura came out of the team, and said blankly, "His Royal Highness''s orders are absolute. You only need to obediently execute them. Okay, a few people, let that guy... " At this point, the man couldn''t help but stop, his expressionless face showing a bit of haze. Not only the men, but the other blood races around also felt a little uneasy. Because the solidified breath is flowing in the surrounding space... ... ... "Hahaha!!!" After a while, the sound of wild laughter sounded in the dust that had not yet dispersed. Soon I saw Jeff''s figure strolling out of it, but at this time, Jeff''s breath had changed drastically, and the original weak breath had turned into almost hysterical madness and pleasure. "Unexpectedly, there are negative lives in this world who are not afraid of curses!" Looking at the many blood races present, Jeffs face was full of excitement, and he muttered to himself, Life is indeed the most magical product. If you can find your essence and spread it all over the world, Let the whole world turn into a negative life world." "Then, when the time comes, the so-called God''s curse will no longer affect me!!!" Speaking of the end, there was a burst of light in Jeff''s eyes, and the terrifying pressure burst out of his thin body, making the blood races around him suddenly feel extremely depressed. "Open, what a joke!!" Facing the coercion of Jeff, the blond man who looked a little bit stubborn suddenly couldn''t stand it. A bloody mist burst out from the whole person, almost turned into a blood shadow, and suddenly appeared behind Jeff... "A trivial human, what do you think of our blood family, die for me!!!" "boom!!!" This time, the attack of the blond man-the whip kick was not able to knock Jeff into the air, and he was not even qualified to shake him, so he was directly caught by Jeff with one hand. "What do you think of your blood? It''s probably an experiment!" At this time, the crazy aura on Jeff''s body has calmed down, but the indifference that was revealed makes people feel chills when they look at it. In words, Jeff violently grabbed the man''s leg and threw it directly at On the ground. "boom!!!" In the violent concussion, the blond man plunged into the ground, and the ground showed cracks. Then Jeff released his hand and looked at the other blood races. "As for the experimental product, one seems to be insufficient. Can you please cooperate with me?" "..." The blood races were silent, and after looking at each other, the blood races burst into blood mist, or turned into blood shadows to engage in close combat, or flew into the sky to perform magical powers, or flee towards the distance. That silent tacit understanding made people feel amazed when they saw it, even if it was Jeff. but-- "Still too naive!" Shaking his head, the magical power on Jeff''s body emerged madly, the extremely dark magical power rushed straight into the sky, and endless black clouds were rolled up, and then a series of dark thunders blasted down. The earth within a radius of several thousand meters was shrouded in endless thunder. None of the kinsmen who came to round up Jeff escaped!.. 1896 Chapter 032 The second coming red moon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a while, the roaring thunder slowly dissipated... A faint breeze blew away, blowing away some smoke and dust from the thunder bomb, showing the depleted earth with pits and pits, as well as the comatose blood scattered in different pits. Slowly converging the surging magic power, Jeff looked at the unconscious blood family around him, his eyes full of excitement. After experiencing many years of wandering and creating terror everywhere, this very kind-hearted ancestor of the Black Sorcer couldn''t restrain his excessively agitated mood in front of the hope of getting rid of his own curse. Just at the moment when Jeff was about to leave with the kinsmen, an inexplicable breath fell under the sky! "Ok?!!" A look of surprise and disbelief appeared on Jeff''s face, because at this moment, the Black Sorcerer''s intuition showed a warning for the first time. You know, after getting the curse, Jeff also got the curse of immortality. He once tried suicide, but even if he jumped into the lava, he still wouldn''t die! From then on, Jeff''s intuition disappeared, nothing else, because almost nothing made him feel dangerous, and the intuition forged to prevent danger naturally lost its effect. However, now, the intuition in Jeff''s mind has recovered, and immediately, the face of the Black Sorcerer is complicated. At this moment, the surrounding light gradually dimmed, and the bright red color occupied the field of vision. Lifting his head subconsciously, Jeff saw a bright red full moon. In the outline of the full moon, a petite figure appeared in the sky, and an irresistible coercion diffused from the petite body, slowly shrouded in the sky... Feeling this pressure, even the ancestor of the Black Sorcerer was stunned for a while. "It''s you, the black magician who hurt my servant!" Jeff was stunned, it doesn''t mean that the other party will be stunned, only to see the other party saying so, slowly descending from the sky, the petite figure revealing his own appearance. It was a red-eyed girl with bat-shaped wings wider than her height and short blue hair. This is not Remilia, but who is it? At this time, Remilia was wearing a light pink Bailey bud hat with a red ribbon tied on the hat, wearing a light pink Lolita loli outfit, with red ribbons tied on the sleeves and on the back of the waist, looking very cute. Only after seeing Remilia''s appearance, Jeff was obviously not confused by this cuteness. What he saw was never a cute appearance, but the scary nature of the girl in front of him. If the negative life contained in the previous blood race is one, then the girl in front of her is infinite! Jeff couldn''t use words to describe why there was such an exaggerated living body. Immediately, Jeff didn''t know what to say, just looked at each other sluggishly. "What''s the matter, did you fall for my Remilia Scarlet?" Remilia didn''t know what Jeff was thinking, she just looked at his somewhat sluggish face, with a touch of pride on his face, and said sternly: "In that case, just kneel down, maybe I can save your life!" 5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com "...Excuse me for not agreeing." Hearing Remilia''s words, Jeff finally recovered from the shock, and fell silent slightly. The Black Sorcer suppressed the agitation in his heart, and said flatly: "Jerf won''t bow down to anyone, but this little majesty, can you please do an experiment for me." While he was speaking, Jeff burst out a large amount of magic power like an abyss and smashed towards Remilia. The plain expression turned into paranoia, and the scarlet brilliance flickered in his eyes "Your existence is definitely a more suitable experiment than those fallen blood races, God''s punishment!!" Under Jeff''s sudden action, the ground of the entire battlefield shook violently, and monsters of all sorts of strange shapes were born directly from the ground and surrounded Remilia. "Humph!" Seeing Jeff''s change, Remilia''s face sank slightly, and a flash of anger flashed in her eyes, "The guy who doesn''t know how to lift up, the poor worm who can''t even control her!" With words, the wings behind Remilia shook, and the whole person stepped back, avoiding the initial attack of the demons. "If this is the case, then let me fall down!" With that said, Remilia raised one of her hands, and bright red magic power emerged and turned into magic dragons, strangling towards the demons created by Jeff. Soon, the magic dragon and the clod demon were completely entangled with each other, roaring and collision noises one after another. But the next moment, the sky was densely covered with dark clouds again, and the dark thunder flickered among the clouds. Remilia clearly perceives that terrifying energy gathers in the depths of the clouds. Once it condenses to the extreme and then explodes, it is absolutely earth-shattering. Even if it is herself, it is best not to directly resist it. Can use magic to this step, the dark wizard named Jeff is indeed a great generation. just-- "Do you think that the sky here can still be controlled by you?" A touch of sarcasm appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Remilia''s gaze penetrated the entire battlefield, facing Jeff''s eyes, conveying her meaning completely. After receiving Remilia''s meaning, Jeff''s face suddenly changed, as if thinking of something. Just before Jeff could react, a bright red moonlight pierced the dark clouds. The clouds that were gathering the vast thunder made a blast, and the dark thunder began to run away. Afterwards, moonlights appeared like sharp blades, directly piercing the clouds covering the sky to pieces. Backed by the mega magic, Jeff spit out a mouthful of blood... "Haha, it''s now!" At this moment, Remilia''s figure had appeared in the void, and countless blade-like moonlight crazily gathered towards the girl, condensing into a bright red magic spear in her right hand. "Fell me down, shoot him-sharp gun!" Accompanied by a soft drink, the magic spear in the girl''s hand pierced through the void with a swish. When Jeff was too late to react, she straddled a distance of several kilometers, penetrated his abdomen, and nailed it to on the ground... 1897 Chapter 033 The Councils Initial Request for Subscription You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" A violent roar suddenly appeared, and the sweeping smoke agitated. The huge battlefield seemed to solidify at this moment, and the demons spreading over several thousand meters in the dirt stopped their movements in an instant. The breeze was blowing, and the demons turned into dust. Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Remilia''s face, slowly falling from the air. When the little Queen of Vampire True Ancestor landed on the ground next to Jeff, the bright red moon in the sky dissipated, and the magic dragons suspended on the battlefield. "Ahem!" At this moment, being nailed to the ground, Jeff, who was struggling hard, couldn''t help coughing loudly. A little blood appeared in the corner of the black wizards mouth, making this the strongest black man in the world. The sorcerer looked pitiful. It''s just that Remilia is worthy of being Nagato''s daughter, and the coldness of facing enemies is exactly the same as Nagato. Jeff''s posture at this time could not affect her decision! "Give up struggling!" A proud smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Remilia spoke quite contentedly, "This is the blood magic gun that inherits from my mother, and it has been blessed by the true inheritance of my grandmother. It is not something a native like you can break free." "Ahem, you, what is your purpose?" After struggling again for a while, finding that it was completely useless, Jeff finally stopped his actions, his eyes widened, and he looked straight at Remilia. "Huh, it''s just a mere sacrifice. You don''t need to know this kind of thing!" Facing Jeff''s question, Remilia didn''t bother paying attention to it. She grabbed the handle of the magic gun with one hand, and the magic in her body was poured. In an instant, Jeff screamed again, and then fainted completely. "Very well, the sacrifice has been captured, and then there will be some long all-out war, the dragon, haha!" ... ... Time rushed like flowing water, and in a blink of an eye, three days passed. The Nebite city, located on another continent, has taken a new look. The broken buildings have been completely renewed, although there are few residents in the city, it looks a little quiet. But from the whole point of view, the city that was already dead has already sprouted new life again... And all this is because Mebis joined the city''s reconstruction operation! "This is the power possessed by a powerful wizard!" At the top of the city''s central building, the red-haired boy stood on the edge of the building, looking down at the entire city, and said leisurely, "The only one who will dominate the world in the future is the sorcerer." "..." Mebis, who was half a step behind Nagato, frowned slightly when she heard the words. The girl couldn''t understand why Nagato suddenly called her over and said some incomprehensible words. After being silent for a while, Mebis asked softly, "So, where is the dragon, where is the dragon that dominates the whole world now?" "It''s just a group of large lizards destined to end!" Doudouhe novel website www.doudouhe.com Facing Mebiuss question, Nagato hardly thought, so he spoke out what was in his heart, and when he heard Nagatos answer, Mebiss eyes widened immediately. Although Mebis knows that Nagato is very powerful, it is not clear exactly how strong it is. But the fairy-like girl is very aware of the power of the dragons active in this world. In the records of the Nebit family, the number of the dragon family has reached at least five figures. You must know that dozens of dragons almost shook Adras at the beginning, and the power of tens of thousands of dragons is even more unimaginable. Under such circumstances, Mebis could not help but be surprised when he heard Nagato''s rhetoric. "But I will take care of the dragon''s affairs, you don''t need to bother!" Turning his head slightly and glanced at the surprise on Mebis''s face, Nagato faintly said, "You only need to prepare for the arrival of the age of the wizard." "What to prepare?" Mebis put away the dullness on his face and showed a positive expression. Although he was a little natural dumbfounded, he was still very serious when encountering important things. "I remember, you originally wanted to establish a magic guild, right?" Nagato did not directly answer Mebis question, but said another topic, and upon hearing Nagatos words, Mebis also showed an appropriate memory on his face: "Yes, I want to create a magical guild that belongs to me, with all the names chosen, it''s called Fairy Tail!" "That''s it!" With a soft sigh, the red-haired boy turned his head directly, and met Mebis, "But, Mebis, don''t you think your goal is still too narrow?" "..." "A sorcerer''s guild in a mere gulf, based on your current ability, is the goal a bit small?" "...So, what do you mean?" Hearing this, Mebis was silent for a while before speaking, but while she was speaking, there was a little clarity in the girl''s eyes. She seemed to be aware of Nagato''s intentions. "Establish a magic council!" Keenly perceiving the strangeness of the girl''s eyes, the red-haired boy did not circumscribe, and directly said his own command, "The so-called Wizards Guild, in the long future, may become the mainstream of this magical world." "Therefore, I need you to establish a council to take care of these wizards'' guilds and control the order of this continent!" "understood!" There was a slight silence, and Mebis bowed to Nagato and took the task. Although the girl also knows that this task is not easy to do, and it may take a long time, but the girl understands better that since Nagato has given the order, she can''t violate it. Besides, Mebis really has such a slight interest in wanting to build such an interesting parliament. "Very well, this city and the Nebit tribe in the city will serve as a help and leave it to you!" Seeing that Mebis had given his order, Nagato said so, the surrounding space was rippling in vain, and under the ripples, the red-haired boy disappeared out of thin air. "Then, I''m leaving, let us see you in the future, don''t let me down then, Mebis!" .. 1898 Cultivation Chat Group Chapter 034 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After dropping Mebis, Nagato began to control this alien world. Originally, the red-haired boy was prepared to kill the dragon raging on the mainland with his own power, so as to gain the favor of this otherworld by promoting the fate of the torrent, so as to see the root cause. Only after leaving the city of the Nebit tribe, the red-haired teenager inexplicably sprouted the idea of ??seeing the world in person. Although Nagato thought his thoughts were inexplicable, after a short period of thinking, the red-haired boy decided to obey the ideas that sprouted in his heart. Because he is the ruler of the chaotic future-Nagato, his thoughts are absolutely not accidental, only inevitable. Now that this idea has arisen, there must be a reason for Nagato to do so. Although this idea did not hinder Nagato''s intention to kill all the dragons, because of this idea, Nagato abandoned the faster teleport as a way of moving, and changed to hiking. A teenagers journey has no destination, just moving forward with his own feelings. Whether it is a mountain surrounded by clouds or a bottomless canyon, it doesn''t matter if it is a hot volcano, a terrifying swamp, etc., no matter how harsh the environment, it can''t stop Nagato''s footsteps. Time rushed like flowing water, and it was fleeting, and a month passed quickly after starting a hike from Nagato. In this short month, the red-haired boy has seen many strange and extraordinary dangerous places, traversed the ruins and ancient places in the mountains and old forests, and fully realized the colorful life. The down-to-earth travel made Nagato''s temperament gradually stabilized. The heart that seemed a little impetuous because of a shocking situation, gradually stabilized. The colorful environment also made the mind of the red-haired boy more silent and agile. Under such circumstances, Nagato himself has become more and more unhurried and detached from the world. Perhaps, this is the reason why I sprouted the idea of ??hiking. Feeling what was happening to him, Nagato thought. ... ... However, there are always two sides to everything... Traveling did allow Nagato to adjust his mentality, but it was not without harm. Because it was just a purposeless hike, the red-haired teenager had not traveled a large distance in the past month, but the number of dragons he encountered could be counted by both hands. Although the red-haired boys have already killed the dragon they encountered, this is of little significance to the huge base of the dragon. During the journey, Nagato has seen dilapidated human towns and displaced humans more than once. Although this era is a battle between humans and dragons, when facing giant dragons, humans do not have any advantage at all. Even the magicians among humans have achieved great success in the face of giant dragons with extremely high magical defense The same is not big. The so-called battle between humans and dragons, in a sense, is completely a joke! just-- "Humans have never lacked brave men!" With emotion softly, the red-haired boy''s eyes penetrated through the town ten kilometers away with the blessing of his body strength, where a battle between humans and giant dragons was taking place. Nagato could clearly see how fearless the human warriors were in the face of the ravages of that black dragon. Obviously knowing that they will die if they step forward, but those human beings are still struggling to attack.ok novel www.okxs8.com Those human beings perfectly explain what a hero is. Rao could not help but admire Nagato''s coldness in the face of such a situation. But with admiration and admiration, the red-haired boy is advancing at the same pace. Although he could reach there in an instant with his own ability to kill the dragon and save the humans, for Nagato, he really didn''t bother to do something that didn''t make much sense. Therefore, when the red-haired boy strolled around the town, the whole town had been completely turned into rubble. In the center of the ruins, the haughty black dragon was looking up to the sky and roaring with a loud voice. "Humph!" Unable to let out a cold snort, Nagato injected the power of the dragon in his body into the snort. In an instant, the invisible sound wave impacted the dragon, causing him to tremble all over his body. Immediately, there was a fierce look in the black dragon''s eyes. He looked around and quickly locked Nagato. "Roar!!!" Without any intention of verbal communication at all, the black dragon opened a big mouth directly at the location of Nagato, and directly sprayed a dark to whitish dragon breath directly at the red-haired boy. Facing the black dragon''s breath, Nagato''s expression remained unchanged, and his purple eyes were filled with indifference, and murderous intent appeared. It''s not just that the black dragon has no plans to communicate, nor does Nagato himself have any ideas to communicate. In his opinion, these non-pure blood dragons are just their own prey. The so-called prey, just die! And at this moment-- "Roar!!!" The roar of the second giant dragon resounded abruptly in the void. The next moment, the hot flame fell from the sky and collided head-on with the black dragon''s breath coming from the impact. In the collision, a wave of not weak shocks was rolled up, causing the purple robe on Nagato to hunt and hunt, and the long red hair spread. "Ok?!" His brows were raised slightly, Nagato raised his head slightly, and then he saw that a red dragon built from the sky fell in front of him and confronted the black dragon. The intertwined dragon and power collided in the space, making the surrounding air seem a bit solidified. "Stop it, Cross!" The scarlet dragon spoke in vain, and its voice was like a thunderous sensation, causing Nagato, who was standing behind the dragon, to frown slightly, wanting to kill it. Only in the next moment, what Heilong said, but the red-haired boy stopped the murderous intention in his heart. "Absolutely impossible, Fire Dragon King-Igunilu!" It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the words of the scarlet dragon. The black dragon spoke, and his voice was full of tyrannical emotions, "Damn humans, they killed my wife. These ants are all damned!!!" "Fire Dragon KingIgunilu?!" The memory of "Fairy Tail" flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy''s face showed a little surprise, "I didn''t expect to meet the adoptive father of the original protagonist here!" .. 1899 Chapter 035-The Plan of the Dragons Seeking Subscription You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ignatius, the king of the flame dragon! This is a flame dragon king with the power to burn the world, even in the category of the huge dragon clan, Ignatius belongs to the highest combat power sequence. In the memory of Nagato''s past lives, it was this dragon king who adopted the protagonist of future destiny. From the perspective of destiny, the Fire Dragon King is the leader of the Son of Destiny, and its status can be equated with the existence of Jiraiya in Naruto and the red-haired Shanks in One Piece. "interesting!" A subtle smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, the murderous intent in the red-haired boy''s eyes disappeared slightly, and at this moment, the thick voice was transmitted into Nagato''s mind through the vast spiritual power. "Where are you still doing?! Go away, humans!!!" There was a little condescending and faint anxiety in the voice, and it was the voice of the Fire Dragon King Ignatius. Hearing the voice of the Fire Dragon King, Nagato frowned slightly, his purple eyes looked a little blurred. The red-haired boy can understand that although in this age of fierce conflict between humans and dragons, the Fire Dragon King is regarded as the leader of the few human friendly parties in the dragon, but as a dragon, he has become accustomed to overlooking humans. But this does not mean that the red-haired boy can accept that he, who is about to become a thoroughbred of the dragon, is actually overlooked by the mere dragon. Immediately, the authentic origin inside Nagato began to move around. But at this moment-- "Roar!" It seemed that he had sensed the actions of the Fire Dragon King, and the black dragon that was confronting him immediately made a roar of the Black Dragon, and the black to whitish magic bullets directly bombarded the Fire Dragon King. The Fire Dragon King, who couldn''t make the defense, had no time to make the simplest defense, and he was directly bombarded for hundreds of meters. "Hahaha, humans, die for me!!!" Seeing himself blasting the Fire Dragon Queen, the black dragon laughed wildly like thunder, and the roar in his mouth was brewing rapidly again, and then blasted towards Nagato at a speed that was beyond thunder. "boom!!!" A fierce explosion suddenly appeared, accompanied by turbulent smoke and dust, endless sparks burst. "Cross!!" At this time, the Fire Dragon King, who had stopped flying backwards, saw this scene, and an astonishing murderous aura burst out from the depths of his eyes, and the entire dragon body turned into a ball of flames and rushed up. "Hahaha, Fire Dragon King-Ignatius!!!" Facing the fire dragon king''s charge, the black dragon laughed wildly and rushed forward. "Red Lotus Exploding Flame Blade!!" "Pitch black shock!" Along with the fierce winds of the dragon flapping its wings colliding and raging against each other, the red flame-like rotating blade of the red lotus and the extremely dark energy impact had the most intense collision. The space of the entire battlefield solidified in an instant, then cracked and twisted. Then a strong shock wave spread in all directions. "Woohoo!!!" After all, on the front of the power, Ignir''s power was even stronger. After the initial collision, the black dragon named Kroos was quickly defeated and even flew upside down. The huge body of the black dragon flew high and slammed into the ground thousands of meters away. "Humph!!" After knocking down the black dragon, the Fire Dragon King stopped the advancing trend, and a small spark was ejected in a cold snort. Then the huge dragon eyes scanned the surrounding ruins, trying to find the long gate. Although in the eyes of the Dragon King, that lifeless human might be dead, but he didn''t want to just give up. It''s just that no matter how he glanced, he still found nothing.52 Literature www.52wpe.com "Hey, has it turned into ashes?" With a sigh, the Fire Dragon King looked at the black dragon in the distance, and said a little unpleasantly, "Why, Kroos, why must we do this step?" "Ahem, why...hahaha!!!" Climbing out of the big hole on the ground, the Black Dragon couldn''t help laughing after hearing the words of the Fire Dragon King, but the anger and grief in his voice were obvious. "Fire Dragon King, you scum of the Dragon Race, don''t you really know why!!" "..." Hearing what Heilong said, the Fire Dragon King became silent. To be honest, Ignatius also knew why the black dragon in front of him was so hostile to humans, not only humans killed his wife, but also because humans are likely to be the protagonists of heaven and earth''s choice. Every dragon who has reached a certain level of strength can feel the anger of the whole world. The dragon race is really too powerful, and it has caused too much damage to the world. If the number is small, it will not have much impact, but the problem is that there are still a lot of dragons in this world. The Fire Dragon King can clearly perceive that heaven and earth are disgusting with the dragon, and its blessings are all on the human race. Although humans are still being suppressed by the dragon at this time, their potential is huge, and one day they will overthrow the rule of the dragon and become the real protagonist in this space. Faced with this situation, the high-level views of the dragons were divided, and they were mainly divided into two factions. The radical dragons advocate the destruction of humans, a race that may replace them, while the moderates believe that it will further anger the world. They advocate contact with humans and assimilate them. The so-called dragon slayer, in fact, the original purpose is to assimilate human beings with a kind of magic. The battle between the dragons is actually a change of direction to abandon the car to protect the handsome. Only when the number of giant dragons is weakened, will heaven and earth return to the giant dragon clan. At that time, the crisis of the giant dragon clan can truly be lifted. and so-- "Stop talking nonsense, Fire Dragon King!" Spreading his wings, the black dragon burst out with a heavy pressure, "No matter what it is for, since I am waiting to meet today, then let''s fight!" As the voice just fell, the coercion on the black dragon once again rose to a level. "I understand!" Seeing the black dragon in such a posture, the Fire Dragon King sighed, and then refreshed, "In that case, let my Fire Dragon King Ignir send you a ride, Kroos!!" ... ... "Ha ha!" Just as the deadly battle between the two dragons was about to erupt, the soft laughter echoed on the battlefield, and the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in the middle of the two dragons. "Interesting, it seems that your dragon clan is really interesting!" With that said, Nagato looked around, as if he was investigating the environment, but he didn''t seem to put everything in his eyes. Immediately, the air in the entire battlefield froze for a while, and the two dragons were a little stunned, but after a little astonishment, an unhealthy aura emerged from the bodies of the two dragons. Even the fire dragon king Ignatius who is known for being close to humans has such a posture. For nothing else, Nagato''s appearance is too weird. And his posture is too casual. Appearing at the moment when the two dragons are about to fight, and then taking the posture of seeing the two dragons as nothing, if not an arrogant idiot, it is definitely a dangerous existence. The most important thing is that Ignatius is not sure whether this strange human being in front of him has seen anything. However, the plan of the dragon clan must not be known to outsiders!.. 1900 Chapter 036 Take Advantage of Ssangyong for Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The powers of the dragons emitted by the two giant dragons are intertwined with each other, filling the huge ruined battlefield. Normal people faced with such a dragon, and those with poor psychological endurance would even die suddenly. However, it is not someone else who is facing the dragon at this time, it is Nagato who is about to become a real dragon. In Nagato''s eyes, there is not much difference between the intertwined dragon power that other creatures need to treat carefully. Taking a leisurely pace on the battlefield, the red-haired boy turned into the center of the battlefield. His every move made the two dragons subconsciously hold their breath, not daring to move. In an instant, a tense and frozen atmosphere filled the battlefield... However, the tension came entirely from the two giant dragons. Not only did Nagato''s face show no tension, he looked at the two giant dragons with interest, but did not speak. "You guy, who are you?!" Finally, unable to bear Nagato''s almost monkey-like gaze, the fire dragon king Ignatius broke the silence and said his own problem, his voice was like thunder. Along with breathing, the hot breath stained the surrounding world with a little red light. While the Fire Dragon King spoke, the Black Dragon also cooperated with the Fire Dragon King to disperse its own breath and lock the surrounding space. In front of Nagato, the two dragons quietly put down the battle temporarily and reached a cooperation. "Hehe, it really is just a reptile that can''t hold back?" Regarding the cooperation of the two dragons, he didn''t care about the surrounding situation. Nagato stopped his footsteps and said words that made the two dragons almost out of control. "Roar!!!" The black dragon, who was even more irrational than the Fire Dragon King, let out a roar at the beginning, opened its hideous mouth, and directly released a pitch-black to whitish energy wave toward the location of Nagato. "What! Is this ordinary rant again?" Facing the roaring shock wave from the black dragon, Nagato couldn''t help showing a touch of contempt on his face. The so-called roar is the dragon''s breath. For dragon life, this is the most common means of attack, but it is also the strongest killer. The stronger the dragon, the stronger the roar it possesses. However, the roar of the black dragon in front of him was even a bit unbearable in the eyes of the red-haired boy, just like the black dragon itself. "In that case, go to death!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato did not avoid the roaring shock wave this time, but stuck out his right hand, and even directly caught the dark dragon''s breath. The dragon''s breath in energy state, in Nagato''s right hand, turned out to be like a semi-solid, solidified in the void. "what!" "how is this possible!" The eyes of both the black dragon and the fire dragon king couldn''t help widening. They couldn''t understand what Nagato did, and why they could just catch the roar of the dragon like this. At this moment, the red-haired boy just grabbed the dragon''s breath and threw it towards the black dragon. "boom!!!" Passing through Nagato''s right hand, the dark to whitish roaring shock wave directly transformed into a blazing white arrow of light, which instantly pierced the void, detonating bursts of mourning in the air. Facing this sudden arrow of light, the black dragon couldn''t react, and the arrow directly penetrated its body. "Woohoo!!!" "boom!!" With a scream, the black dragon''s more than ten-meter-high body crashed to the ground, raising a lot of smoke.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com "Cross!!!" At this time, after seeing the situation of the black dragon, the fire dragon king suddenly became angry, and the line of reason was broken. Immediately, Ignatius incited his dragon wings and rushed over. The flames of anger burned on the crimson dragon body, like armor! Ignatius is like a burning fortress with amazing power. "It seems to be interesting!" Feeling the fire dragon king charging, a little surprise appeared on Nagato''s face. He deserves to be the guide of the protagonist of the original book. This strength and courage is not uncommon! but-- "That''s it!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato took a step in the direction of the Fire Dragon King, and then the red-haired boy took this step as the starting point, his whole body rotated slightly, and he waved his right hand again. No, it should be called the right claw. At this time, Nagato''s right hand is already covered with dark blue dragon scales. With one claw swung, five dark blue air blades appeared out of thin air! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The Fire Dragon King in the charge had no flickering thoughts at all, and it collided head-on with the incoming five Qi Blades. Every time the Qi Blade slashed, the Fire Dragon King''s charge was sharply reduced. Five consecutive slashes almost completely shattered the flame armor on the Fire Dragon King, even injuring Ignir. However, Ignatius still used his perseverance to withstand the airblade''s bombardment. "Roar! Fire Dragon King''s... Iron Fist!!" Looking at the red-haired boy close at hand, the Fire Dragon King roared, and a more powerful and hot flame burst out from his body. His right paw was clenched into a fist, and he blasted down towards Nagato. Facing the incoming Dragon King''s Fist, Nagato''s mouth showed interest, and he also made a punch gesture. Blue flames burst from the red-haired boy, endless! "boom!!!" Almost at the next moment, the right fist of the red-haired boy collided head-on with the iron fist of the Fire Dragon King. In the fierce roar, the crimson flames and the blue flames were intertwined and raged, and the unimaginable impact airflow spread from the center where the fists of the two collided and spread in all directions. "Boom boom boom!!!" At this moment, a more intense explosion appeared in the raging torrent of flames. The blue flame seemed to have received unimaginable help from the explosion, and it swallowed and assimilated all the crimson flames, and Ignatius'' huge body flew upside down in the explosion. "Roar!!!" During the inverted flight, the Fire Dragon King let out an unwilling roar, and a hotter flame brewing in the Dragon King''s mouth was about to spray towards the location of the explosion. just-- "A vain struggle!" The indifferent voice rang in the ears of the Fire Dragon King, causing Ignir''s dragon eyes to shrink violently. The figure of the red-haired boy had appeared on the side of the fire dragon at some unknown time. The scaly right hand was mixed with blue flames, and slammed up towards the dragon king''s jaw from below. "Boom!!!" .. 1901 Chapter 037 The Death of the Dragon King is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!" Nagatos Shenglong Fist bombarded the Fire Dragon Kings chin, blasting it into flight. The roar that was originally brewing in the mouth of the dragon king could not be released, and then burst into the dragon king''s body. The fire dragon king had a special physique. The next moment, Ignatius''s rather large dragon body fell heavily, and a cloud of smoke was raised. "What, is it only this level?" Staying in the void, Nagato retracted his fist, his expression a little... surprised. Although the red-haired boy knew that the so-called giant dragon in this world was not his opponent at all, but judging by the dragon power he just felt, the fire dragon king in front of him should not be so weak! In terms of the main world level of this plane, the Fire Dragon King is quite a high-level monster Dzogchen. But before that, the Fire Dragon King had shown at least half the coercion of the big monster! Thinking of this, a flash of light flashed in Nagato''s mind, and then suddenly, this space and Adras were a creature space that mirrored each other, so the dragon also has a corresponding creature in Adras. "It seems that the origin of the fire dragon king''s soul has also been divided!" After drawing such a conclusion in his mind, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but look a little disappointed. "Roar!!" At this moment, the figure of the Fire Dragon King was revealed in the gradually dissipating smoke and dust, and an angry dragon chant came from the mouth of the Dragon King, and the hot breath diffused from his body, making the surrounding space blush. Even across the space, Nagato could clearly perceive the anger that came from the Fire Dragon King. "boom!" The next moment, the Fire Dragon King Ignatius trampled on the ground fiercely. After breaking the ground, with the help of that strong recoil, Ignatius'' figure rushed towards the position of Nagato at an unprecedented speed. The extreme heat and speed ignited the air. "It''s just vain anger!" The red-haired young man who had lost interest sighed, raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. The crisp sound is still very clear in the dragon''s chant, and along with the spread of sound waves, the light blue spatial ripples spread in all directions with Nagato as the origin. "Roar!!" Amid the icy dragon roars, the icy blue crystal dragon head emerged from the ripples in space, with a huge mouth with a ferocious mouth, swooping down towards the impacted fire dragon, its speed is no less than that of the fire dragon king. "boom!!!" The collision of ice and fire produced a violent explosion! Under this sudden birth of terrifying force, Ignirs angry impact could not be stopped abruptly, and at this moment, the ripples of the space surged out of the fierce dragons of different colors, biting towards the fire dragon king. Kill away. The Fire Dragon King, who was in a short stalemate due to the collision just now, did not escape the bite of these dragon heads. "Woohoo!!!" Receiving the bites of these dragon heads, a tough guy like the fire dragon king couldn''t help but wailed, because these dragon heads were not simply biting and killing, but also releasing various elemental attacks through their teeth. No matter how powerful the dragon''s physique is, its internal organs'' defenses are still not much higher than other creatures.Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com But the pain in Ignal''s body at this time was not as horrified as his heart. Nagato had not released any dragon power before. Although the right hand covered with dragon scales appeared, it also did not reveal the dragon''s breath, so Ignatius just marveled at the strength of this enemy. But after feeling the incomparably accurate dragon power in his body, the feeling in Ignir''s heart can be described as horror. The so-called dragon power, except for the giant dragon, can only be used by the dragon slayers created by them. Is this dangerous guy in front of him a dragon slayer made by a certain clan? Thinking of this possibility, the fire dragon king''s will even suppressed the pain in his flesh, and the big dragon eyes stared at Nagato closely: "Ahem, you, who are you and why are you the power of the dragon!!" "Humph!" Hearing what the Fire Dragon King said, Nagato curled his lips in disdain. The red-haired boy could see Ignirs thoughts at a glance, "Dragon Power, the large lizard actually told me about the Dragon Power?" In Nagato''s eyes, the power in these giant dragons like Ignatius is at best the power of pseudo-dragons. "you!" "Forget it, it''s useless to say more!" The red-haired boy completely ignored the anger that the Fire Dragon King showed after hearing his words. They were so different from each other, and it didn''t make much sense to say anything. Thinking of this, Nagato spread his right hand and pointed his palm directly at the Fire Dragon King. Almost in an instant, a huge amount of magic power poured in from the surrounding world, condensed into a small energy ball in the palm of Nagato''s palm, and a certain invisible mystery filled the ball, causing the dragon king''s pupils to shrink violently. I don''t need anyone to tell, Ignell knows that if he is hit by this small ball, he will definitely be more fortunate. At the moment, the Dragon King was struggling frantically, but under the shackles of the dragon heads, he couldn''t get rid of it! "Goodbye, Fire Dragon King!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato spoke softly. As soon as his words fell, a small energy ball was launched from the palm of Nagato''s palm, cutting through the air and heading towards the Dragon King. "stop!" "Fire Dragon King!!!" "The roar of the shadow dragon!!" At this moment, a chaotic sound of close to double digits came from a distance, accompanied by the sound, and even several energy attacks of varying power broke through the air in an attempt to intercept Nagato''s energy ball. just-- "Futility!" An ironic smile appeared at the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth. Under his gaze, the energy ball showed amazing power, directly blasting the incoming attacks, and then directly bombarding the fire dragon king. Amid the terrifying energy explosion, the Fire Dragon King uttered the last scream of his life and crashed down. "boom!!!" At the moment when the Fire Dragon King died, Nagato felt a certain change between heaven and earththe long river of fate flowing in an unknown place on this plane had a turbulence. "It''s just a pity, this turbulence is still too small, it is difficult to pinpoint the root cause!" This thought flashed in his mind, but Nagato still had a smile on his face, without seeing any pity, he turned around and looked at the place where the attacks had just come... 1902 Chapter 038 Birth! Akunorolia [top] second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking up, Nagato found that this was a mixed group of humans and dragons. There are two dragons in the entire group, namely, the flame dragon that burns hell flames like self-immolation, and the pitch-black scale armor that looks like a shadow dragon in the shadow. The remaining nine are all human warriors. At this time, whether it was a human warrior or two giant dragons, their faces were filled with unbelievable and even horrified expressions. Obviously, they were shocked by the fall of the fire dragon king Ignir, the top powerhouse of the dragon clan. "Interesting, this is..." Just a glance, Nagato saw something interesting. Among the nine human warriors in this team, there are actually eight warriors with the power of the pseudo-dragon of the giant dragon in this world. According to the terms in the world, these eight warriors are the so-called dragon-slayer wizards. No need to study in depth, Nagato immediately understood what the so-called Dragon Slayer is in this world. Nothing else, just because Nagato clearly felt the dragon''s breath from the souls of these dragon slayers in an instant. Obviously, their souls have been dyed the color of a dragon. The so-called dragon slayer is just the process of transforming the dragon from the soul to the body, from the inside to the outside, with the power of the giant dragon. It''s just that during this process, the soul of the Dragon Slayer will unconsciously get close to the dragon that bestows the power of the dragon, and even more so will directly become a fanatic of the dragon, as a vassal of the dragon! "It''s kind of interesting, but it doesn''t have much technical content!" Comparing with his own method of extinguishing dragons in his heart, Nagato made such an evaluation. The most important thing is that there seems to be a major flaw in it. There is no shortage of genius in this world, and the side effects of Dragon Slayer Magic will always be noticed. At that time, resistance has become inevitable, after all, freedom is the pursuit of life! ... ... "Roar!!!" While Nagato was thinking, an angry dragon roar roared towards the red-haired boy. Lifting his eyes slightly, Nagato saw that the fire dragon burning with hell flames was stirring up the flame-filled dragon wings, charging towards his location at an astonishing speed. From the body of this flame dragon, the red-haired boy easily felt the breath of anger and sadness. Although he had not spoken, Nagato could vaguely understand that the source of this anger and sorrow was the passing of his friends. If you want to come, this fire dragon should be a friend of the fire dragon king. "But, what about it!" The expression on his face did not even change, and Nagato''s figure disappeared in place. "boom!!!" The next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared directly in front of the fire dragon, ignoring the impact of the charge on his body and the diffuse flames of hell, and he swept straight out. With a sudden roar, the huge flame dragon was kicked upside down. "grown ups!" "Damn it!" "Kill, avenge the Fire Dragon King!" Seeing this scene, the other nine people and one dragon reacted instantly. Among them, the eight dragon slayers acted the fastest, forming a combined magical formation almost instantly.Tianshen Novel www.ts108.com "Come on, eight in one-Tyrannical roar!!!" Accompanied by the roar of the eight accents, the eight dragon roars of different sizes and even energy attributes merged in the void and turned into a terrifying shock wave that could penetrate the world. In just an instant, the shock wave of terror spanned a long distance and appeared in front of Nagato. Before the attack actually arrived, the overflowing energy filled the surrounding area of ??Nagato. The huge space shook slightly for it. Facing such a move, Nagamen''s expressionless face finally changed, showing a look of surprise, but the red-haired boy was surprised not by the power of this move, but... "Did you come up with this kind of brain damage and idiot trick?" With such unceremonious words in his mouth, Nagato pointed directly at the center of the shock wave, and an extremely small force emerged from the fingertips of the red-haired boy. "Boom!!!" Under the abrupt sound, the shock wave split into eight directly, and flew past Nagato''s body one after another. "Mixed magic, haha, is it really integrated?" The unharmed red-haired young man smiled and said, his voice is not loud, but it spread throughout the battlefield, the eight dragon-slayer wizards couldn''t help but flushed when they heard the words, and they didn''t know whether it was anger or shame. "Humph!" Just as Nagato''s voice fell, the cold snort echoed in his ears. At the same time, a huge shadow appeared from the shadow behind the red-haired boy, and the ferocious dragon claws fiercely grabbed the boy''s body, which was petite compared to the giant dragon! Only one claw went down, and the shadow dragon sneaking up to this point discovered that the red-haired boy had turned into a phantom and disappeared. "It''s a joke to sneak in front of me." At the moment when the Shadow Dragon was sluggish, an indifferent voice sounded in his ears, and then the Shadow Dragon felt a pain in his heart and lowered his head, only to find a huge hole appeared in his heart. And the red-haired boy who disappeared didn''t know when he stood in front of him again, his right hand was stained with his own blood. "how come" In horror, Shadow Dragon finally spoke. It''s just that before he finished speaking, the huge body suddenly fell down, and a large amount of blood gushed out from the heart of the shadow dragon, dyeing the surrounding earth red, and the bloody breath filled it. "Well, it''s your turn!" Shaking the blood from his right hand, Nagato turned his head and looked at the other nine people and one dragon. While saying such words, the red-haired boy raised his right hand and threw it forward. Following the actions of the red-haired boy, the horrible energy gathered and turned into a large number of magic bullets, blasting out. The nine people and one dragon who had no time to react were instantly covered by rain of magic bullets! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" An unprecedented roar burst out, and the earth gradually collapsed under the rain of magic bullets, endless smoke and dust stirred up, echoing the screams of dragons and the screams of people from time to time. Just when Nagato thought these guys would be smashed under his own magic bullet-- "Roar!!!" An angry scream sounded behind Nagato!.. 1903 Chapter 039 Birth! Acunororlia [below] third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the moment when he heard this dragon chant, Nagato couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise. If the red-haired boy remembers correctly, the master of this voice has fought with him, and even he was the first dragon he defeated in this one-sided battle. But according to Nagato''s estimate, his blow should have completely killed the black dragon! Just before he had time to think about it, Nagato felt the wave of roar from behind. Although the red-haired boy was very confident, he would not lose half of his hair even if he stood up and took a blow, but in that case, he always felt a little bit uncomfortable on his face. "Humph!" With a subconscious cold snort, the red-haired boy turned around and waved his right hand. The pitch-black roar approaching him was waved by Nagato''s right hand, and it was directly transformed into magic particles and dissipated. After snarling away the roar, Nagato could see the appearance of the black dragon clearly. At the end of his field of vision, the pitch-black black dragon was barely standing on the ground, with a huge blood hole in his heart. With Nagatos vision, he could even see the remaining half of the heart in the blood hole. . "Tsk tsk, this vitality is comparable to a cockroach!" Immediately, Rao was as indifferently as Nagato, and couldn''t help expressing a touch of amazement. Only after exclaiming, the red-haired boy directly reached out his left hand, and the space was strongly distorted at this moment, and the black dragon in the distance was directly crushed into flesh by the distorted space. Above the mud, the looming soul of the black dragon roared resentfully. "The soul is materialized, it''s interesting!" Watching this scene, an inspiration flashed in Nagato''s mind. As his thoughts started, a large amount of fleshy mud poured in, wrapped the dragon soul, condensed into a small black and red ball, and flew to Nagato''s side. "boom!!!" When Nagato finished all this, a violent roar sounded on the other side. Turning his head leisurely, Nagato saw the flame dragon full of hell flames spreading its wings and flying away crazy. On the back of the dragon, three figures of life and death lay on it. "Ha, I ran away." Watching this scene, an ironic smile appeared on the corners of Nagato''s mouth, "Large lizards are large lizards. It is really disappointing to return the fire dragon king''s friend!" While speaking, Nagato raised his right hand and pointed it at the hell flame dragon in the sky. He didn''t plan to let the dragon escape from him. Just at the moment when the red-haired boy was about to start his hands, he heard a very slight cough. The source of this sound was the place where his magic bullet bombarded him. The intuition that seemed like a godsend appeared at this moment, Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly and walked to the place of the sound source. As for the escaped dragon, the red-haired boy doesn''t care anymore, because the intuition tells the red-haired boy that those who escape in the future will have a more terrible end-they will regret that they escaped at this time! The broken ground couldn''t stop Nagato''s approach, and within a moment, he came to the place where the cough was. Here, Nagato saw a young man half-buried in the ruins with blood all over. "Ok?!" Raising his eyebrows slightly, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.85 novel www.book85.com The boy in front of him was actually the only existence in the team that did not possess the power of the pseudo-dragon before, because his sense of existence was so weak that Nagato even ignored him inadvertently before. Never thought that he did not die under the endless magic bullet he released for the first time. "Not only is it not dead, it has become the existence that my intuition suggests!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato was a little curious to observe the dying boy, and then Nagato was quite surprised to find that this lucky guy was unexpectedly suitable for the method of exterminating the dragon. It is not the dragon-killing magic developed by the pseudo-dragons in this world, but the dragon-killing method held by Nagato. "help me!" While Nagato was observing, the dying boy said distressfully for help, but seeing Nagato in front of him completely unmoved, the despair in the boy''s eyes began to spread. When despair appeared in his eyes, Nagato couldn''t help but raised his head and looked towards the sky. At this moment, the red-haired boy felt the so-called corner of fate! In the level of vision that normal people could not understand, the aura of destruction at the end of the entire era began to converge, and the invisible luck began to converge on the guy in front of Nagato. Simply put, this guy who is about to die was chosen by fate, the terminator of the dragon age. "I remember there was such an era finisher in the original book!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the corner of Nagato''s mouth showed a malicious smile. Driven by his thoughts, the flesh and blood bead floating beside the red-haired boy instantly entered the boy''s mouth. The bead containing the blood and soul of the black dragon melted in the mouth, and the power of terror boiled over the boy''s body. "what!!!" The boy who had almost lost his life opened his mouth and screamed, terrifying energy surged in his body, making the boy''s appearance even distorted, as if it was about to explode. It''s just that under such circumstances, the young man still didn''t faint, and there was a touch of perseverance in his crazy eyes. "Funny guy, do you want to live?" Looking at the boy in front of him, Nagato said that he couldn''t refuse. "Yes I do!!!" "That''s a price, boy!" "No matter what the price is, even if the soul is given to you, I want to live, I want to kill the few guys who run away alone, I want to avenge those who look down on me, I want...power!!" "well!" Hearing the boy''s words, the malicious smile on Nagato''s face became even brighter, and his right hand pointed to the boy''s brow, a faint dragon''s power poured into the boy''s body, helping him suppress the violent energy in his body. Not only that, but Nagato also entered into his mind a secret method of evolving by hunting dragons and capturing dragon souls. "My power has helped you suppress the violent power in your body. Not only that, I have also given you powerful methods. Go, go fight, kill all the dragons in this world!" Accompanied by Nagato''s words, the invisible contract has fallen on the young man, completely binding his soul! "From today, your name will be called-Akunororlia!" .. 1904 Chapter 040 Father and daughter meet for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fire Dragon King Ignatius is dead! Following the successful escape of the Hell Flame Dragon and several dragon-killing wizards, this news spread across the mainland at an alarming speed, and instantly stunned everyone and the dragon. We must know that although there is no shortage of heroes in this world, there are not many dragons who really die. And among the few dragons of death, existences like the Fire Dragon King are even more unheard of. After all, in this era of self-exile by Jeff, except for a few dragon kings of the same level as Ignir, the Fire Dragon King is simply synonymous with invincibility. But now, this so-called invincible dragon was actually killed, and it is said that it was still killed with a huge advantage! Immediately, the entire continent was completely boiling. And Nagato, the mysterious young man who killed the Dragon King, became famous on the mainland! Faced with such a situation, the dragon clan was completely angry. For a time, the number of dragon actions on the mainland increased, and the actions of these big guys were too random, and the damage was often great. Under such circumstances, the already tense relationship between humans and dragons has become worse. Such a result made the high-level members of the dragon clan unusually dissatisfied, and what made them even more dissatisfied was that they did not even find the trace of the mysterious young man with such fanfare. And when the dragons senior executives were dissatisfied, they forgot one thing-- That is, the Dragon Slayers who were brought up by the dragon are also very dissatisfied with this situation, because even if they become the Dragon Slayers, they are nominally sons of the dragon, but these Slayers are still humans. At this time, there was a young man named Akunororlia who rose rapidly among the ranks of the Dragon Slayer... ... ... Time flies, and a whole month passed in a blink of an eye. During this month, Nagato continued his trekking, shuttled through endless dangerous places, experienced the wonders of nature, wandered between mountains and rivers, breathed with thousands of lives, and had a great time. . With the passage of time, the red-haired boy''s breath became softer and softer, but his vitality became more vigorous. In a daze, Nagato even forgot his purpose and fell asleep in this world! until one day "Boom!" When the red-haired boy was walking on a snowy peak, he suddenly felt that his luck was surging at an astonishing speed, and the whole world was opening towards him at an astonishing speed. Facing such a situation, Nagato couldn''t help showing a curious look on his face. Immediately, a dark blue spark burst out from Nagato''s right eye. The truth of Vientiane is revealed! "This" By observing this fortune, Nagato''s line of sight seemed to penetrate time and space, and he saw the war that was breaking out on another continent. It was a war between blood and dragons initiated by his daughters. The red-haired boy clearly saw the initiation, progress, and final battle of the war! As a result of the war, all the dragons were expelled by the blood... And with the end of the war, a huge amount of air luck emerged from the void and fell on Nagato''s head. In terms of quantity, these air luck accounted for a third of the total air luck in this space. With such blessings, the red-haired boy saw in an instant the time and space where the root of the alien world was. Now that he saw his purpose, the red-haired boy at this time could completely relied on his own strength to force into it and thoroughly refine it. He just thought about it, but he was patient with his own thoughts. Although Nagato was confident that the consciousness of heaven and earth in this world could not do it, the opponent definitely still had the power to resist. The collision between them, if it can''t be done with one blow, it will greatly harm the world. therefore-- "Don''t worry, wait a minute, the seeds I planted will mature too!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato''s gaze turned to the direction of another continent, "They all say that their daughter is the intimate little padded jacket of the father. It seems that this is true!" After understanding the feelings of his daughters, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. At the moment, the red-haired boy didn''t say much, displayed his spatial ability, and the whole person entered the ripples of space. Driven by the power of space, the red-haired boy instantly passed through time and space and came to another continent. Following the feeling and walking out of the space ripple force, the red-haired boy found himself near an altar. On the altar of heaven and earth, the ancestor of the black wizard named Jeff has lost his life! The breath of joy of heaven and earth consciousness still remained in place. Seeing this scene, Nagato understood why the blood race was recognized by the space and participated in the struggle for hegemony. It was indeed the benefit that Sister Remilia sacrificed to Jelf, who was most afraid of heaven and earth. "well!" Thinking of this, Nagato whispered his own evaluation, "Whether it is the outstanding vision, the insight into the world, or the power to conquer the world, you have all performed well." "Thank you Father for your appreciation!" The moment after Nagatos voice fell, the Remilia sisters appeared in front of Nagato, and she saw Remilias graceful salute and said softly, I still have a lot to learn. That''s how it was said, but there was a hint of joy that could not be erased in the girl''s voice. With the approval of her father, Remilia felt happy from the bottom of her heart. "My father!" Compared with the elegant sister, Fran, who is a younger sister, is much more casual, cheering and joyful, and the girl spread her wings and turned into an afterimage, and rushed into Nagato''s arms. "Fran miss you so much, my father!" Holding Nagato tightly, Fran said coquettishly. The whole person seemed to want to be buried in Nagatos arms, and watching this scene, although she still maintained her elegant posture, Remilias eyes were A little bit of annoyance emerged. Obviously, the girl wanted to be the same as her own sister, but her pride, or arrogance, made her hesitate. "Haha!" "I miss you too, Fran!" Holding the coquettish girl in his arms with one hand, Nagato laughed with rare surprise, and at the same time walked to Remilia''s body, and forcibly embraced her into his arms "And you, Leimi, my dear daughters..." .. 1905 The 041 chapter refining origin first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Reunited after a long absence, I have many emotions and want to talk. It''s just that the place right now is not a place to talk, so after the initial hug, Nagato left the mainland with his two daughters and returned to the central fairy space of this world. As for the blood power on that continent, they were completely forgotten by the father and daughter. After all, this blood force is just a tool for the Remilia sisters, and the blood power used is also from the main world of this plane, not the blood power of the Remilia sisters themselves. In fact, Sister Remilia has not developed any blood, probably because of the power of the blood line from Nagato''s descendant. Without Bai Yujing''s approval, Sister Remilia can''t spread it at will! The blood family on the main plane is not a strong race. Therefore, in order to let the blood family have the power to defeat the dragon, Remilia led this part of the power to lurking for many years, but also used some inauthentic methods to completely inspire these blood races. Strength in the body. Under such preconditions, despite the fact that the blood clan forces in this world are so powerful, their results are already doomed. As time goes by, the power of the blood family will gradually disappear in the long river of history. The future master of this world is human after all! From this point of view, Remilia is indeed worthy of being Nagato''s biological daughter, and she lives up to Saya''s teachings. This unscrupulous approach is no less than Nagato, and even has Saya''s style. ... The center of another world, the land of fairies! When the red-haired boy and his daughters came here, Nagato''s calmness was still a little bit surprised by the upheaval in front of him. Really calculated, Nagato left the fairyland in just one or two months, but it has become very strange here. The desolate world that had just regained a new life had already been fully rejuvenated. From time to time, I can see one or two fairies flying freely between heaven and earth! Seeing this kind of scenery, even the Remilia sisters, who prefer the dark places because of the power of their blood-sucking demons, couldnt help showing a touch of intoxication, and Fran flew out of Nagatos arms towards the fairy. We chase away. Faced with Fran''s chase, the fairies immediately started playing with Fran with a smile after being frightened. Faced with such a situation, both Nagato and Remy couldn''t help being a little subtle and speechless. "Nagato-sama, you are back!" At this moment, a soft voice rang in Nagato''s ear, and then, as the breeze blew, the figure of the big goblin suddenly appeared in front of Nagato and Remilia, looking very elegant and comfortable. "I haven''t seen you some days, big goblin, you did a good job!" Nodded lightly, Nagato admired the surrounding environment and exclaimed. "No, it''s not my credit!" Facing the admiration of the red-haired young man, the big goblin did not take credit, but said indifferently, "This is the credit of the new born goblins. With their own power, they have given new life to the world that should have been destroyed. "Leshuoba www.leshuoba.com "Fairy?" Remilia in Nagato''s arms couldn''t help but feel a little thoughtful after hearing the words of the big goblin, "I didn''t expect this other world to have such a space, and even the fairy in the legend of the other world exists. " "Don''t be humble, I know your credit!" His eyes swept in the direction of those who were facing Fran, and when she saw Fran accidentally released a magic bullet to kill one of the fairies, while the other fairies were still laughing very happily, the corner of Nagato''s mouth could not help. One pump... Although the fairies who are the incarnation of natural phenomena will not die so easily, they will be reborn immediately. But such an attitude of disrespect for life completely illustrates the problem of the fairies! "If it weren''t for you, these little fairies would probably just play crazy!" With a chuckle, he said the biggest reason for the changes here, the red-haired boy paused, and then said: "Also, please prepare a place for you. My daughters and I hope to live here for some time." "It doesn''t matter, or rather, welcome!" A heartfelt smile appeared on the big goblin''s face and nodded. So in the days that followed, Nagato stayed in the central space with Sister Remi, indulging in the dreamland created by the fairies, and living a dull and warm life every day. Although I feel that such days are not in line with my own style of painting, the red-haired boy is somewhat reluctant. It is worth mentioning that when Remilia talked to Nagato, she said that the reason why their sisters found the teleportation magic circle and came to this other world was entirely a kind of guidance. After hearing Remi''s story, Nagato was a little surprised, but he didn''t care too much! "I will know sooner or later anyway!" With this kind of mentality, the red-haired boy is enjoying the rare warmth while throwing a ray of his consciousness into the root of this alien world, using Qi operation as a cover to continuously refine the root. And as the roots were refined, Nagato gradually controlled the time flow of different spaces in this alien world... By manipulating the flow of time, the red-haired boy accelerated the progress of the two living spaces. Under such preconditions, the seeds that Nagato placed in the two living spaces soon took root and sprouted and grew into lush trees. Whether its the rise of the human kingdom of Adras, the Sorcerers Guild established by Mebis, or the end of the fate of the dragon of Akunororia, in just one month in the Fairy Land, its all carry out. With the luck gained from these seeds, Nagato''s will speeded up the refining of the root, and soon finally touched the bottom of the consciousness of heaven and earth. Naturally, the consciousness of heaven and earth launched a counterattack against Nagato''s consciousness, but it is a pity that at this time, Nagato possesses the vast majority of the luck in this other world, which is completely beyond the reach of heaven and earth consciousness. The so-called resistance of heaven and earth consciousness was completely disintegrated and swallowed up in just a moment... "boom!!!" When Nagato swallowed the last ray of consciousness of heaven and earth, the entire alien world was brought into the control of the red-haired boy. At this moment, the vast plane consciousness was slightly turbulent, and it stunned countless powerful creatures in this plane... 1906 Chapter 042 The second in the blink of an eye in three hundred years! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Huh? This is..." In the Underworld, one of the main world''s affiliates, on the side of the river where countless undead gathered, Yakumo Zi, who was walking along the river to the depths of the nether world, stopped and said softly: "It turns out that a new little thousand world lord was born!" In the words, the face of the monster sage was filled with indescribable surprise. After surviving thousands of years in this strange plane, Yakumo Zi knew very clearly that those guys who were able to open up an independent small world in this plane were not to be underestimated. For example, at this time the creator of the Demon Realm was unfathomable in strength, at least the monster sage was completely unsure of dealing with her. However, for the Dao of Heaven on this plane, the Little Thousand World is an unneeded existence!" therefore-- "The Gensokyo Project has one more support?" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Yakumo Zi had time to be happy in the future, and he felt the breath of the newly born Little Thousand World Lord spread across the entire plane. Immediately, Yakumo Zi''s face changed, revealing an ugly stiff look. "It''s that man, it''s terrible!" This thought flashed through her mind, Yakumo Zi continued to move along the Styx, she couldn''t wait to get the thing that might wash away her contract-because Nagato had gone too far, she had wasted Can''t afford time. Not only Yakumo Zi, but also many big monsters and above, felt the aura of Nagato more or less. Immediately, the entire plane faintly showed a strange calm state! ... ... In the land of fairies, it is rare for all fairies to stop flying everywhere. Surrounding the gleaming figure floating in the midair of the fairyland, the fairies showed a solemn and solemn look, and invisible power flowed and resonated among the fairies. Outside of the light group and the fairies, Remilia and Flandre held hands and watched this scene leisurely! The shining figure is no one else, but Nagato himself. After devouring the consciousness of heaven and earth in the other world, Nagato completely controlled the root cause, and his body was receiving feedback from the heaven and earth, and his consciousness fell into the endless memory of the root cause feedback. Just a small amount of leaked energy made the red-haired boy directly turn into a round of existence like tomorrow. "boom!!!" Almost half a minute later, with a bang, the red-haired teenager digested everything, whether it was the knowledge fed back by the brain or the energy received by the body, everything in the entire Little Thousand World became part of Nagato. And at this moment, all the fairies changed their eyes slightly, and there was a little fanaticism in their eyes looking at Nagato. This is derived from the nature of the incarnation of natural phenomena of the fairies, instinctive surrender to the consciousness of heaven and earth! "Huh!!!" Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com He exhaled a long breath, Nagato reduced the brilliance of his body, his sharp purple eyes seemed to penetrate the void, and he touched the many consciousnesses wandering outside the alien world. Among them, Nagato was even urged by the seemingly cute master of the Demon World. Obviously, the Lord of the Demon Realm hoped that he would go to her earlier. just-- "Better deal with your own affairs first!" Although the red-haired boy can feel that from the Lord of the Demon Realm, he can get more secrets about the chess game shrouded in this plane, but for some reason, Nagato is not in a hurry. There was an intuition in Mingming that told Nagato that now he doesn''t need to go too far, just move forward step by step. Things that should be known will eventually appear in front of Nagato. After a while, the conversation with the other consciousness was disconnected, Nagato looked around and looked at the fairies who only seemed a little fanatical, and the red-haired boy gently clapped his hands. "Slap! Slap!" The crisp voice reverberated around, letting the fanatical fairies directly cool down. In the next moment, the fairies resumed their original postures, flying constantly between the heavens and the earth. In the process, no fairies were even confused about their previous actions-well, the big fairies are the exception! Holding Cirno, who was constantly tossing, the gaze of the big goblin looking at Nagato was extremely complicated. In the situation just now, if Nagato is willing, I am afraid that the fairy clan will always become his fanatics, but unexpectedly, Nagato gave up, how can this not make the great fairy feel complicated. It''s just that while being complicated, the big goblin has more and more identified with the other party, because he has protected the most important thing of the goblin-freedom! Nagato didn''t notice the change of the big goblin. In his opinion, it just didn''t need the characteristic goblin clan to disappear. After dealing with the goblin affairs, the red-haired boy looked at the living space. After acquiring the entire alien world, Nagato was ready to deal with the flaws of this little thousand world, as well as some of the heads and tails left by him, and these things will take some time to perfect. Although Nagato thought he had enough time, he obviously didn''t like to wait any longer. therefore-- "Time, speed it up completely!" The power of his own dragon instantly infested the entire alien world, the vast and illusory river of time surged in an instant, and the time difference between the land of the fairies and the space of creatures increased crazily, reaching a situation in the blink of an eye for a hundred years. Therefore, in the eyes of Nagato, the history of the living space is presented in front of you at an astonishing speed! In the first blink of an eye, Aslant completely got rid of the influence of the Dragon Age, the wizards of the Eastern Continent rose, the age of the Wizards Guild Alliance came, and the power of the blood tribe of the Western Continent was assimilated by the world, and the blood-colored empire entered the dusk. In the blink of an eye for the second time, the Aslant West Continent re-established the human empire, launched a great voyage era, and invaded the Eastern Continent! The third blink of an eye, the long war has led to the destruction of the black dragon of the dragon era. The entire Aslant race has fallen into the abyss of the end of the era. The strongest wizard Mebis took action and lost both to the black dragon. Humanity survived the destruction. Catastrophe. After three hundred years of changes, mankind has established a new kingdom on the ruins, and has developed to a new stage-Aslant and Adelas have started official contact! "It''s now, the timing is just right!" With that said, Nagato dissipated the power of time and turned to look at the other girls around, "I want to go to the living space below. Who of you is going to accompany me." . 1907 Chapter 043 The first one on Sirius Island! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuri Doleah is a treasure hunter! The so-called treasure hunter actually created a new profession in order to retrieve the lost magical treasures after the black dragon''s extinction, mainly by mercenaries who do not understand magic. And Yuri, who has been very adventurous since childhood, took his partner on this path when he was enough to be alone. Probably a natural adventurer. In less than two years, Yuri and his partners have reaped many rewards. While satisfying the adventurous heart, they also gained a lot of wealth, which made young people more enthusiastic. This way! And this time, Yuri and the others stared at the legendary Sirius Jade that could summon the undead of the Dragon Age-Bone Dragon. In order to obtain this secret treasure, they rushed to collect information, and then drifted on the sea for three full days. It was only when they were about to run out of ammunition and food before they discovered the legendary Sirius Island. After boarding the island, Yuri met a mysterious girl in the library on the island when he separated from his friends to search for treasures. It was a feather-eared girl like a fairy, full of unimaginable aura. After learning that the other party had lived on this island for seven years, Yuri wanted to know the existence of Sirius Jade through the other party, but he did not want to be rough because of the mans doctrine. therefore-- "Let''s play a game!" With his left hand akimbo and spreading his right hand toward the girl, Yuri said his condition, "If I win, you tell me where Sirius Jade is, if you win the little girl, I will leave the island obediently! " "..." The girl''s eyes narrowed slightly and her expression remained calm. "...Do it!" Seeing that his own conditions did not make the other party tempted, Yuri thought for a while and changed his statement, "If you win, I will let you see the fairy!" "Fairy!! Then I want to play!!" Hearing what Yuri said, the calmness on the girl''s face disappeared completely, revealing an excited look. That''s it! Seeing the girl''s appearance, a touch of pride appeared on Yuri''s face. However, Yuri''s pride finally lasted less than a few minutes. Three minutes later... "how is this possible!!" Weeping, Yuri first hit the wall with his head, and then hit the ground with five bodies, completely gloomy on the spot. It was obviously a game he played from childhood to big, and he clearly had a great advantage. As a result, she was completely cracked by the girl in front of her in less than a moment, and even defeated Yuri repeatedly at the beginning of the game. The young treasure hunter could not imagine that such a smart girl would appear! "Yuri, what are you doing in a place like this?" "Wow, it''s really a magnificent library!" At this moment, Yuri''s two companions arrived here at the same time. They were Prechto, who looked extremely capable, and Volod Sinken, who was full of natural aura. The appearance of the two interrupted the interaction between Yuri and the girl, and at the same time brought bad news! "Sirius jade has been listed first!!" Reading Book Network www.kanshu9.com In the place where Sirius Jade was originally stored, a touch of unhappiness appeared on Yuri''s face. Although the actions of treasure hunters often failed, Yuri was still very unhappy after preparing for so long and failing. Not only Yuri, but his two partners were equally unhappy, and even prepared to ask about Sirius Jade''s whereabouts again. At this moment, the mysterious girl stepped forward! "I know where Sirius Jade is now?" Looking at the three uninvited treasure hunters, the girl said what she knew and her judgment. The girl''s name is Mebis, who was originally a member of the red lizard, the guild to which the island belonged seven years ago, but the red lizard was destroyed by the cyan skeleton seven years ago. And Mebis and a girl named Zella are the survivors of the war. "So, things are in Cyan Skull''s hands?" After listening to Mebius, Yuri brewed for a while and said his own thoughts, but Yuri still had one more question that he didn''t ask, that is, what the hell is the so-called Zera. After meeting with his companions before, Yuri had secretly exchanged information with himit was obviously Mebis on Sirius Island! But after thinking slightly, Yuri did not ask this question for the time being! "Yes!" After listening to Yuri''s words, Mebis''s face was smiling brightly, which made the three people present in a daze. At this moment, Mebis looked at an empty space: "Zera, it''s been so long, why are you still shy, come here!" Seeing the performance of Mebis, the three treasure hunters suddenly recovered from their trance and looked at each other. They all discovered the weirdness of the girl named Mebis. It''s just that when the three of them had no time to think more, the sense of presence and their strong aura spread around them. The four people deep in this breath are all stiff at this moment and unable to move. "Om!!!" A slight sound echoed on the silent island, and then the four people clearly saw that in the void in front of them, an obvious trace of spatial distortion appeared out of thin air. As the distortion continues to intensify, the distortion of the space has turned into an extremely deep hole! Light footsteps came from the entrance of the cave, and the voice became louder and louder. Almost ten seconds later, with one foot stepping out of the darkness, a red-haired young man in purple costume wandered out, a strong and strange sense of existence filled the entire Sirius Island. At the same time, the entire living space shook slightly, and the joyful breath filled the heavens. Countless meditating wizards have automatically awakened, unable to perceive the world. "Huh? Mebis?" After sweeping the eyes of the red-haired boy around, he focused on Mebis, and then shook his head, "So that''s it, you are Mebis here!" The young man''s words seemed inexplicable to everyone''s ears, but they broke the sense of existence brought about by his appearance. Immediately, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, in the next moment, everyone felt a terrifying coercion from the endless heights, and a devastating aura came from the distant sky accompanied by the dragon''s roar that alarmed nine days... 1908 Chapter 044 Black Dragon and Fairy Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dragon yin roars, the pressure is permeated! Under such oppression, Sirius Island even showed obvious turbulence, as if the entire island was under indescribable weight, it seemed that it was about to step into the abyss of collapse. Except for the red-haired boy who just appeared, everyone else fell to the ground, almost suffocating! "Ah, what a warm welcome ceremony!" Listening to the excitement and killing intent in the dragon''s roar, a faint sarcasm appeared on Nagato''s face, "Even I want to do it. As expected, I am an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, Akunororia. " In words, Nagato''s eyes swept over the people who were obviously overwhelmed under Longwei, and waved his right hand. Immediately, the Longwei that everyone had suffered suddenly disappeared, greatly relieved. Then the red-haired boy flicked his right hand, and an invisible dragon''s power burst out and sank into the ripples in the air. As the spatial ripples subsided, a black-haired girl with two pony tails appeared in front of everyone. Seeing this scene, Yuri and his companions were stunned for an instant, and they didn''t even know how to tell. On the contrary, Mebis''s face remained unchanged, only showing surprise at Nagato''s actions. "This, this, thank you, my lord!" The black-haired girl with two pony tails looked at her hands with a little excitement on her face. First, she bowed deeply toward Nagato, then swooped directly, and threw Mebis directly to the ground: "Finally I really touched you, Mebis, sure enough, you are so cute, Mebis!!" "...Zera, what are you doing!" Watching the interaction between Mebis and Zela, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. As the master of this alien world, as long as he reveals such a hint of intention, Nagato can know everything in the world. The so-called omniscience and omnipotence refer to the existence of Nagato. Therefore, even if he didn''t deliberately explore it, Nagato knew the situation easily. The girl named Zela was the first friend of Mebis in front of me. It was only seven years ago that Zela had died. Mebis was too sad and unconsciously awakened his own magic-hallucinations. magic. Under the effect of illusion magic, Mebius inadvertently created Zella''s phantom and retained the opponent''s consciousness. In short, Zera was a phantom with the will of his lifetime, but because Mebis didn''t know it, this phantom magic was not presented to the world. "After all, although I am not the one I know, Mebis is Mebis, please help her." With this thought in mind, just now, the red-haired boy directly used his supreme authority in this world and the power of the dragon in his body to turn the body of Zera in front of him into reality. --and many more!Turned into reality?! After doing all this, Nagato''s inspiration showed a clear touch afterwards, and he seemed to sense the fog that permeated his cognition of the entire endless chaos. Nagato could have a foreboding that as long as he unlocked this layer of fog, he would be able to thoroughly see the chaos-the true posture! Just before the red-haired boy could further confirm his thoughts, the dragon roar roared again. Thoughts, interrupted at this moment... Nagato froze in place! ... ... "Roar!!!" Accompanied by the howling dragon, the whole body was like a violent black dragon full of endless power swooping down from the high sky, the pair of dragon wings, which did not look like a dragon, blew up a storm of death.Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com The Destroyer of the Dragon Age, the only dragon king in this world, Akunoronia is here! "what!" "how come" "It''s actually a dragon of destruction!!" A shocked look appeared on the faces of the Yuri trio. After the black dragon''s catastrophe, the image of the dragon of destruction was famous throughout Aslant and even in Adelas. Even the three of Yuri grew up listening to the legend of the dragon of destruction. After seeing Akunororlia, they couldn''t help but be surprised. Not only them, but even Mebis and Zera who were embracing the interaction stopped their movements and looked at the dragon of destruction that swooped down, with a dull expression on their faces. "Humph!" At this moment, Nagato let out a cold snort of unwillingness, and looked up at the black dragon that was impacting down at an alarming speed, and a slightly angry flame flashed in his eyes. It was just that Nagato hadn''t waited for the action, and the unclosed space channel behind him burst into blue light. "My old lady is the strongest!!" Accompanied by the sound that appeared out of thin air, an icy breath filled the surrounding area for ten meters, and the blue light directly crossed the crowd, turning into an arrow to go straight into the sky, and collided head-on with the diving dragon. "boom!!!" The sound of terrifying collision burst directly in the void. The blue brilliance shattered and dissipated as endless icy debris. Under this impact, the dive of Akunoronia also collapsed, and it could only instigate the dragon''s wings and hover in mid-air. . "Uh, what is this, is it an anger?" Seeing this scene in front of him, the original anger in Nagato''s heart couldn''t help dissipating, and at this moment, the figures of Sister Remilia and the big goblin had just walked out of the space channel. "Ah! Cirno!!!" Seeing the dissipated icy debris, the big goblin''s face changed drastically, and she subconsciously called out. The girl completely forgot that the goblin had no death and would be reborn soon. "Wait, big goblin!" Realizing that the big goblin was about to rush up, Remilia stopped him, and a flash of interest flashed in her eyes, "Don''t worry, that fool goblin is fine, no, not only is fine..." Hearing Remilia''s words, the big goblin remembered that the goblin hadn''t died, and his face blushed immediately. just "More than okay?" Subconsciously repeating Remilia''s words, a hint of doubt appeared on the face of the big goblin, but before Remilia could answer, the surrounding world changed drastically! "boom!!!" The environment within a radius of thousands of miles suddenly set off a cold wind. Countless icy debris seemed to be blown from the endless void by this icy wind, the green Sirius Island was covered with a snow shirt, and the cold of the frozen people directly froze the sea around Sirius Island for thousands of miles. In such a chill, the ruined black dragon couldn''t help but retreat slightly and made a defensive posture. It was in this situation that a figure holding an epee condensed in the center of the icy debris. ps: The alias of this chapter-Super 9 Transformation!.. 1909 Chapter 045 Cirnos first attack! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was a girl with short ice blue hair holding a big sword. Standing in the void of icy debris, the young girl in a capable blue-black robe hunted and hunted. Around her, there were five weapons of different colors and sizes suspended. Looking at the girl with the frost from a distance, the others had no special feelings, but the big goblin was directly confused. In the eyes of the big goblin, the girl''s appearance was completely the Otome version of Cirno. "Interesting, does it stimulate your own possibility?" Shi Shiran looked for a huge rock, and Nagato sat on it leisurely, and then the red-haired boy looked up and looked at the girl in the sky with an expectant smile on his face. Nagato knew very well that that girl was Cirno, or that she was Cirno''s fighting form! As a new-born ice fairy, Cirno is fundamentally different from other fairy. Her predecessor was the fairy queen who once attributed all the good things of the fairy clan to one body. What a brilliant talent. Even because of guilt, the fairy queen has erased her memory, making her reborn herself a fool. However, the queen couldn''t erase the possibility of surpassing all the fairies held by her new life. And the transformation right now is the manifestation of Cirno''s own possibility-in order to fight against the powerful enemy, in order to annihilate the enemy, the fairy queen''s fighting instinct awakens and stimulates her own potential. "Although it is not the awakening I am most looking forward to, but let me see your possibilities!" ... ... "Roar!!!" Feeling the chill in the surrounding air that could even frost him, Akunororlia couldn''t help but roared, looking at the mysterious girl in the center of the icicles, the aura on his body seemed a bit manic. Especially when Longyan''s after-light saw the leisurely red-haired boy on Sirius Island in the distance, Akunorori became even more angry! Three hundred years have passed since I saw each other last time! At this time, Akunorori was no longer the weak and humble ant, but had swallowed tens of thousands of dragon souls, ended the entire dragon age, and almost ended the death wing of the human age. Powerful is his pronoun, fear is the salute of the world, he is the only dragon king in the world! As Akunorori became stronger and stronger, his weak hours seemed to be a stain, which made the Black Dragon King more unhappy, so he decisively launched revenge. Those who had insulted him were killed, especially the Hell Flame Dragon and several Dragon Slayers who had abandoned him. However, there is one person on Akunororlia''s revenge list who never appears again. That''s no one else, it''s the red-haired boy who bestowed Akunorori! To this day, Akunorori still can''t forget the red-haired boy''s eyes, which is a very familiar look in Akunorori''s eyes, because that''s how he looks at all beings-all ants! Just because of this look, Akunorori would not let him go. What''s more, the Black Dragon King always felt that the other party had taken something important from him, which made him very unhappy. It''s just that since the last time we met, the Black Dragon King has never been able to find the other party. Originally, he thought that the other party was dead, but he didn''t expect to see him here. Obviously, it was time for him to retaliate, and the Black Dragon King made such a judgment. just-- "I don''t want to fight with you now, let me go!!!" Aixin 999 novel www.ax999.org Looking at the oppressive ice girl in front of him, the Black Dragon King finally spoke. Originally, the Black Dragon King was disdainful of speaking, because most of the time he saw the generation of ants. What are the common topics between normal creatures and ants, so the Black Dragon King rarely speaks. However, the girl holding a big sword in front of her is obviously not from the generation of ants, and her strong sense of oppression is not inferior to the old enemy of the Black Dragon King-the girl who has the name of the fairy wizard and led him to destroy mankind. Speaking of the Black Dragon King, it is also a bit strange, where did the ice girl emerge in front of him. However, the matter of revenge is currently, Akunororlia did not think much about it. "war!" Facing the request of the Black Dragon King, the ice girl spoke loudly. After transforming, Cirno is in a state of fighting instinct, and she has no autonomous thinking consciousness at all, and will only instinctively follow her will before transforming and lock her own enemies. As soon as the voice fell, the ice girl raised the big sword in her hand, and the five swords gathered on it. "Crack! Crack!" Under the clear and pleasant sound, the six weapons merged into a giant epee, and the surrounding ice chips and freezing wind were completely stirred by the swing of the epee. In an instant, the intense crisis was directly presented in Akunororlia''s intuition. "Roar!!!" Under the touch of the crisis, the Black Dragon King let out an angry roar, his savage mouth opened, it was so dark to white that it even showed a blue terror roar. Aware of the opponent''s lack of praise, Akunoralia had only the idea of ??destroying the enemy before him. Facing the black dragon king''s roaring wave, the epee in the hands of the ice maiden also slashed down. With the burst of sword aura, countless icy debris and freezing wind gathered on it, condensed into a handle that was hundreds of meters high. The Great Sword of Ice! "boom!!!" The Great Sword of Ice slashed heavily on the black dragon king''s roar, causing a violent explosion directly in the sky, and the deafening roar echoed in all directions. But before the shock wave of the explosion subsided, the Black Dragon King and the Ice Maiden rushed directly towards each other. "Sonic Slash!" "Roar!!" "Thang Long Slash!!" "Roar!!!" "Slash!!!!" Accompanied by the angry dragon chant, the fierce collision reverberated in the high air. The girl holding the epee did not plan to avoid the Black Dragon King at all, and was extremely sturdy and directly confronted the opponent. The aftermath of the battle between the two directly shattered the shock wave from the previous explosion, and the high-altitude atmosphere showed an extremely chaotic situation. Seeing this scene in front of them, everyone on Sirius Island had different expressions. Nagato and Remilia both seemed excited, and Fran almost ran up to join the battle, the big goblin praying. As for Yuri and others, they have long been unable to think, but Mebis, although his face is pale, but his eyes are extremely energetic. "Does it feel that the world is really amazing, my dear sister!" At this moment, a soft voice rang in Mebis'' ears, and at the same time it attracted the attention of others around it, it completely stunned the fairy-like girl. Because this voice is familiar to Mebis, or...this is her own voice at all!!.. 1910 Chapter 046 Two Mebis is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No, this is not my voice! Soon, Mebius discovered that the voice seemed to be the same as himself, the pitch and timbre were almost the same, but the words were full of charm that Mebius did not possess. If you say, Mebis''s voice is like a freshly baked wine, full of ethereal beauty... Then, this mysterious voice is like a superb wine that has been deposited over a long period of time. While making people feel good, it also gives people a feeling of endless aftertaste. With this thought established in his mind, Mebis''s thoughts became clearer suddenly, and then he turned around following the source of the sound. She wants to see who it is, even the voice is almost the same as her own. It''s just that when she turned around and saw the speaker, she was stunned again, because the speaker was a girl with feathered ears, who looked like a goblin--except for the extremely peaceful breath, and Mebis Looks almost the same. With eyes facing each other, Mebis''s five senses couldn''t help but feel a little dazed, and intangible messages passed between the two girls. "You are here, Mebis!" At this moment, Nagato''s voice appeared around, and the red-haired boy also looked at the newcomer Mebis, "I thought you would come here earlier." "I''m very sorry, my lord, I was in retreat before." Slightly bowed toward Nagato and saluted, the second Mebis, the Mebis from Adelas, said so, and then her gaze looked at the big goblin and Qi who was fighting in the sky. Luno, with an inexplicable look on his face: "Is this a fairy? When I actually saw it, it felt a little subtle!" "It is normal. After all, there is always a gap between dream and reality." Hearing the words of Mebis of Adras, the red-haired boy said so, and then his gaze turned to the sky. At this time, the battle that took place there had entered a white-hot situation. ... ... "boom!!!" The fierce collision once again set off a earth-shaking roar and roaring atmospheric turbulence. Accompanied by the vast air current of icy debris, Cirno''s figure flew upside down, and the epee in his hand almost let go, while the Black Dragon King on the other side only flew upside down less than ten meters. After all, in terms of strength, the Black Dragon King has the advantage, not to mention other things, the difference in size alone explains the problem. However, the awakened Ice Girl is not a good stubble, and the Black Dragon King is also covered with frost. "Roar!!!" Feeling the stiffness of his body, Akunororlia immediately felt his anger almost flooded his brain, his sanity almost disappeared, and a violent aura burst out from the body of the Black Dragon King. That is a terrifying evil spirit beyond human imagination, originating from the resentment of the tens of thousands of dragons slaughtered by the Black Dragon King! Originally consuming tens of thousands of dragon souls and forcibly pushing his own strength to the threshold of the Dao Realm, Akunorori attacked the real Dao Realm at an astonishing speed. It just doesn''t know what is missing, even if the power surpasses the ordinary Dao realm, the Black Dragon King cannot enter the Dao realm. This realm is different from the situation of Dzogchen under the Nagato Dao realm. It is simply a wrong path. But obviously, the power of the Black Dragon King is increasing crazily... Even the high sky is rendered into a dark color! "Ok?!" The ice girl who had just stopped flying backwards suddenly narrowed her eyes when she felt the momentum of the Black Dragon King. The girl who had also reached the half-walk level naturally realized the danger of the Black Dragon King. Immediately, the ice girl directly swung the epee in her hand, and with a bang, the epee turned into six blades. "boom!!!" A strong roar suddenly appeared, and Cirno''s six sword blades stood in the six directions around the Black Dragon King. A strong resonance suddenly appeared, gathering endless chill and freezing air in an attempt to directly freeze the Black Dragon King.77 e-book www.77dd.net Facing the cold air that gathered from all directions, the Black Dragon King directly struggled in the big formation. Immediately, the large array composed of six blades immediately fluctuated slightly. And as the Black Dragon King became stronger and more turbulent! Obviously, a simple sword formation would be directly broken away by the Black Dragon King after a while, but Cirno never expected this formation to defeat Akunorori. I saw the ice girl directly turned into a blue streamer, and instantly rushed to one of the blades. Grabbing the hilt, the girl''s speed was extremely high, she reached the second handle in an instant, soared again, and reached the third handle... The moment Cirno recovered the sixth blade again, her speed directly soared to the extreme. "Ukraine Super Martial God Tyrant Slash!!!" The next moment, the ultimate speed turned into the ultimate strength, and Cirno directly slashed a fatal sword towards the Black Dragon King! That is an unimaginable sword---- The vast sky was separated directly under the sharp edge of this sword. At an unimaginable speed, Akunorolia couldn''t even avoid it, and could only take it abruptly! "Roar!!!" A cry of pain burst from the mouth of the Black Dragon King. All those who heard it could feel the anger contained in the dragon''s roar, and the ice girl''s epee directly cut a large mark on the body of the black dragon king-a huge wound extending from the neck of the black dragon king to his abdomen . A large amount of dragon blood, full of destructive nature, spilled from the sky, directly disintegrating the frozen sea below. Under such pain, the black dragon king''s breath did not weaken, but was stimulated to the extreme. "boom!!!" The terrifying aura burst like a shock wave, directly blasting the Ice Girl beside the Black Dragon King with her epee, and then the Black Dragon King opened his mouth, a roar full of deterrence. The ice girl did not escape, she was directly hit by the roar and turned into icy debris again. Although the next time, the ice crumbs condensed into Cirno again. just-- "Resurrected! My old lady is the strongest!!" The ice girl who was full of fighting edge disappeared, and replaced by the foolish ice fairy, who stirred up six ice crystal wings and provoked the Black Dragon King. To be honest, it was the violent Black Dragon King who couldn''t help being slightly sluggish when he saw the ice fairy in front of him. But after being sluggish, the Black Dragon King decisively opened his mouth... "Wow, the monster is going to eat Cirno!" Seeing the big mouth of the Black Dragon King, the Ice Fairy ran away decisively, but before she ran far, she rushed directly into the arms of Mebis, who did not know when she appeared high in the sky. "Wow, a living fairy, so cute!" He hugged the goblin that rushed into his arms directly, and Mebis looked at the violent Black Dragon King, "It''s been ten years since I''ve seen you, Akunorolia, I didn''t expect you to go further. It." "Huh, it''s you!" Seeing the appearance of his old enemy, the Black Dragon King under the violent rage was rare to wake up, "Whether it is you or the red hair on Sirius Island, this time, I must kill you." "Red hair?" Hearing that Akunororlia was about to kill Nagato, a weirdness appeared on Mebis''s face, and then he said, "What an interesting statement, what do you think, sister." "In the name of justice, crusade him!" Along with the sudden sound, the second Mebis emerged from behind Mebis!.. 1911 Chapter 047 Bloom! Fairy light! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the second Mebis appeared, the violent Black Dragon King couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. After experiencing a tragic battle with Mebis 20 years ago that was almost a loss for both sides, Akunororlia''s strength has made considerable progress after healed from his injury. However, the terminator of the dragon era will never underestimate Mebis. Nothing else, just because the Black Dragon King knew very well the possibilities of this girl with a fairy-like appearance. In the eyes of Acunororlia, if he can make progress after the war, then Mebis will naturally also improve, but even so, he is still confident to defeat Mebis. If you want to say why, it''s the difference between Acunororlia and Mebis. What Mebius is carrying, Akunororlia does not know, nor is he interested in knowing, and what he is carrying, but the weight of the entire Dragon Age is definitely far more than Mebis! However, the premise of all this is that Mebis is a person, but now, there are two Mebis! Faced with such a situation, Akunoronia was not shocked or surprised. Only soon, the Black Dragon King discovered something was wrong! "...So weak!" He couldn''t help but opened his mouth wide, and the Black Dragon King said abruptly, his voice was as harsh as thunder, but his words were filled with doubts that were exceptionally clear. Acunororlia discovered that the so-called second Mebius was really weak...like those human ants! "..." Hearing what Akunororlia said, a black line appeared on Aslant''s Mebis forehead, trying to refute, but found that he could not refute it. Although after receiving the message from Mebis of Adras, the girl is completely different. But she still needs time to transform her memories into her own power. Before that, she was indeed weak compared to the Black Dragon King! Thinking of this, the air pressure on Aslants Mebis body suddenly dropped, and the whole person was extremely decadent and lost, causing the other Mebis who was holding Cirno beside him to smile wryly. "Roar!!!" At this moment, Akunoralia let out a terrifying roar. Although he didn''t know what was going on right now, but after confirming that the second Mebis was a humble ant queen, the Black Dragon King felt that he had been cheated. Immediately, the Dragon King burst into anger, opened his mouth in the blood basin, and directly spouted a roar that was enough to break the ground. "Humph!" Although the Black Dragon King''s attack was sudden, it was obviously not fast enough in the eyes of Mebis of Adras. Just before the roar of the Black Dragon King was about to blast out, the girl who was turned into a fairy and wizard raised her hand, and the golden magic burst out from the girl''s small palm, forming a huge light. ball. "Reverse, Fairy Ball!" While drinking Jiao, the girl directly pushed the ball of light in her hand towards the roar released by the Black Dragon King. The next moment, the ball of light and roar collided violently, and the ball of light was directly destroyed by the roar amidst the roar. Only at the moment when the light ball was broken, more golden light burst out from the gap in the light ball. The Black Dragon King who had never expected this situation was directly shrouded in golden light.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezw.com Then, the ruined Dragon King was directly frozen in the sky! His time was directly stopped. "Okay, awesome!" Aslant''s Mebis looked at the scene in front of him, and his face couldn''t help but amazed. In the information she got, the superposition magic information about the fairy ball also exists. It is an absolute defensive magic. The main function is to condense the thoughts into powerful magic power and create a protection with super defensive capabilities. ball. Within the scope of the protection ball, creatures and the environment are protected by the sphere, and it also freezes all time inside the sphere. But the girl didn''t expect that the other herself would be able to reverse this protection magic into another kind of imprisonment magic at will. That kind of extraordinary magic technique is absolutely beyond her reach. "Okay, don''t sigh, the time suspension can only trap Akunoronia for a while!" Turning his head to look at the sister he was feeling emotional, Mebis of Adras smiled softly, and at the same time threw the struggling ice fairy in his arms towards Sirius Island, and then stretched out his right hand. : "Think about it, my dear sister, come with me, I need you so much!" "...Really, you''re just a shame!" Hearing what the other one said, Mebis of Aslan couldn''t help but pouted. As the saying goes, she knows herself best. The girl knows very well that the other herself has no other choice for herself. But after absorbing the other party''s information, the girl didn''t have much dislike for that incident. after all-- "We are all Mebis!" With a smile on her face, the girl said so, and also stretched out her right hand, and the two Mebis''s little hands were tightly held together at this high altitude. "Roar!!!" At this moment, the roar of the Black Dragon King broke out again. Including the broken fairy ball, the golden light of stagnant time all turned into fragments and fluttered, and the body of the dragon full of powerful sense of Akunorori moved again. Stretching out his wings of death, the ferocious dragon head looked at the two Mebiss unkindly. Only at this moment, a sudden light burst from the two Mebis. It is full of colorfulness, drawing the glory of heaven. The stars are shining in the sky at this moment! "Roar!!!" Under the light of this light, the Black Dragon King felt that his body actually showed obvious tingling, and that powerful intuition kept calling the police, making Akunororlia feel restless. ... ... "Ha, finally, are you going to start?" On Sirius Island, Nagato looked at the shining light in the sky with a smile on his face, raised his right hand and plunged into the void, unexpectedly pulling Cirno out of the ripples in the space and throwing it at the big goblin. During this process, the red-haired boy''s eyes did not leave the sky, full of expectation: "Haha, three hundred years, I don''t know what fruits will be produced, hurry up and bloom, the real fairy light!". . 1912 Chapter 048 Black Dragons End Yan second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato still remembers the first meeting between himself and Mebis of Adras. It was in the hometown of Mebius-when Adras was invaded by a dragon, Mebes used his strongest magic item to display a super magic called Fairy Light to fight the dragon. . In that battle, Mebis was slightly less lucky, and the fairy light failed to completely eliminate the enemy. Had it not been for his own appearance, Mebis of Adras might have disappeared in the dust of history. And today, three hundred years later in this world, Mebis once again confronted the dragon, still using the light of the fairy. Although both the scale of the battle and the level of the two sides of the war are completely different, the red-haired boy is really curious about how this battle will end. And it was completely different from Nagato''s enthusiastic mentality, at this time Akunoralia was completely violent. Danger!Danger!Danger! Accompanied by the instincts constantly raising alarms, the momentum on the Black Dragon King''s body became completely violent, the blood basin opened wide, and terrifying energy continued to burst out of the Black Dragon King''s mouth. It was the strongest roar that surpassed all previous roars, and the dark to blue energy wave actually rolled up some spatial ripples. Almost in an instant, the roaring dragon king roared directly in the center of the glory. Where the field of vision is out of reach, it is the location of the two Mebis. The purpose of the Black Dragon King is obvious, that is, before the two Mebis moves, to completely blast these two men threatening his own life into scum, and to kill the danger in the cradle. "boom!!!" The terrifying explosions echoed high in the sky, accompanied by the hot air waves, the strong impact, while rolling up the entire atmosphere, even slightly distorted the entire space. just-- "It''s useless, Akunorori!!" In that slightly distorted space, a double female voice suddenly spread, "You know, at this moment, we have been planning for three hundred years, how can you make trouble!" "boom!!!" As soon as the two Mebis''s words fell, the shining starry sky released a more powerful force, and the magnificent starlight filled the entire high sky, directly smoothing out the distortion of space. Not only that, the vast starlight also imprisoned the timid Black Dragon King in the sky. No matter how hard the Dragon King struggles, he can''t get rid of it... ... ... In the center of the starlight, the two Mebis eyes face each other and their fingers touch. Endless brilliance was released from behind the two girls, and they met in the void, forming a huge ball of light, wrapping the two girls from the same source. In an instant, although the two experienced different, but equally pure souls entered the deepest level of communication. Regardless of experience, sentiment, or even feelings, all have become a bargaining chip for communication! With the deepening of the exchange, the two souls kept getting closer to each other. In particular, the two Mebes are all geniuses, the existence cursed by the disappeared creator''s will. In this exchange, because the spaces in which they were born are opposed to each other, they offset their own curses.Written by www.webshuba.com "boom!!!" At the moment when the curse disappeared, a horrible beam of light burst out from the ball of light directly into the sky! That is the light of super magic called Nirvana! With this beam of light as the axis, the material magic that Manipulation of reality awakened by Mebis of Adras and the illusion magic of Manipulation of spirit awakened by Mebis of Aslant spiraled and merged with each other. The terrifying coercion arbitrarily spread from the beam of light, making the Black Dragon King who was trapped by the starlight feel shivering. "It will die! It will die! It will die!" There was only one thought in the Black Dragon King''s mind at this time. Whatever burdened the weight of the dragon age, or the resentment of tens of thousands of dragons flying away, could not give the Black Dragon King any sense of security. Acunororlia sensed that Mebis had actually taken that step and entered that mysterious realm. Long ago, the Black Dragon King felt the existence of that realm, but for some reason, he just couldn''t step into that realm, and he felt that he was missing an important thing. Later, when the Black Dragon King prepared to destroy mankind, he was actually trying to break through that realm. There is an intuition in the dark that tells Akunoralia that as long as he destroys the era of mankind, he can step into that realm. As for why, the Black Dragon King does not know, but it does not prevent him from trying. Only that attempt ended with the defeat of the Black Dragon King and Mebis-a breakthrough failure! Although Akunorori continued to grow stronger after the breakthrough failed, he knew very well that he had embarked on a wrong path and his true strength should be stronger. Just like the brilliance of Mebis in front of me! "Can''t stay here, run!!!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the world of the Black Dragon King did not hesitate to draw out part of its origin. Although that would give the Black Dragon King a long period of weakness after the war, it was better than death. Growing up from the humblest existence to this point, Akunoralia is absolutely unwilling to die like this. He wants to live, live forever, even if it destroys the whole world! Immediately, the aura of the dragon king burst directly to the extreme, the violent wings were like two peerless blades, directly cutting the surrounding starlight chains, and the huge dragon body broke free from the constraints of the stars. "Roar!!!" Roaring, the Black Dragon King ran wildly towards the distance. Just at this moment... "Gather! The River of Light that guides fairies!" A soft voice came from the center of the starlight, and then the huge starlight turbulent massively, endless starlight surged, blocking the escape route of the Black Dragon King. "Light up! To destroy the evil minions!" Accompanied by soft singing, the dreamlike fairy girl stepped out barefoot on the stars, and the endless brilliance bloomed out of her most dazzling light at this moment, as if to please the girl. A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and the girl looked at the Black Dragon King and made a pistol shooting action: "Bloom, the glory of the fairy!!!" After the last word, the radiant light turned into a ruthless light that would never allow the enemy to survive, bombarding the Black Dragon King, completely annihilating it from the body to the soul... .. 1913 Chapter 049 Convergence of Destiny First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the dazzling brilliance dissipated, Akunorori''s figure disappeared without a trace. The destroyer who once ended the age of the dragon, the wings of death shrouded in this era, and even this world, has been completely wiped out by the brilliance of the fairies from the body to the soul. The vast expanse of the sky seemed extremely silent, and there was no way to see that it was once a fierce battlefield. Only Mebis stood alone on it. This Mebis is both the Mebis of Aslant and the Mebis of Adras. She was a fusion of two Mebis, and was born by fusing the bodies of two Mebis with Nirvana as the axis. She was born into the realm of Taoism and can be called the Mebis of the magic goddess of this world! Of course, although fusion, the two Mebis did not lose themselves, just shared the same body. In short, this Mebis possesses two intimate souls! "Om!!!" At this moment, a vast wave echoed in the void. Just after recovering from the emotion of destroying his old enemy, Mebis found that an invisible, invisible, but magnificent mysterious force was filling his body and soul from the surrounding void. Immediately, the girl felt an indescribable comfort, her pretty face flushed slightly, she opened her mouth and groaned softly. If it weren''t for two souls in the body, plus the two souls are transparent and will exceed ordinary people, I am afraid that Mebis will be directly immersed in this feeling and it is difficult to extricate himself. Most importantly, Mebis suddenly discovered that this kind of power was somewhat familiar to him, as if he had experienced it a long time ago. "This, this... is it..." "It should be merit and luck!" Before Mebis had finished speaking, her indifferent voice sounded beside the girl, and she saw Nagato in purple robes appeared near her at some point. "Don''t understand, then if you can understand it, it is the origin, merit or luck, in essence, it is the origin of the world''s movement, and the power I used to supplement your lifespan is similar." The purple eyes looked at Mebis, who was receiving the world''s reward, and a hint of sarcasm appeared on the face of the red-haired boy: "Acunororlia actually wants to take the initiative in my world. It is no longer a heinous crime that can be described. Under such circumstances, you who killed him will naturally be rewarded by the operation mechanism of this world." "..." When I heard Nagato''s words, Mebston didn''t know what to say. With the wisdom blessed by the girl''s double soul at this time, I got a lot of information from Nagato''s words almost in a moment. For example, Nagato has become the lord of the world, and another example is Akunorori who wants to kill Nagato. There is hatred between the two of them. It is even possible that an existence like Akunorori was made by Nagato. and many more. It''s just that with the death of Akunororlia and Nagato becoming the lord of the world, all this has no meaning. As for rebelling against Nagato after achieving Dao Jing, Mebis never thought about it. In other words, there was originally! But in the past three hundred years of thinking of Mebis of Adras, it was completely dispelled.Tianhe Novel Network www.ac139.com It wasn''t because of being timid, or Nagato was too powerful, etc. Although Nagato''s dominance and the freedom that Mebis longed for seemed incompatible, there was no real freedom in the world. Fish that live freely in the water are restricted by water, and eagles that fly freely in the sky are also restricted by air. True freedom may exist, but under common sense, there is only restricted freedom! What Mebis really wanted was limited freedom and a free heart. Although Nagato was extremely overbearing, his equipment was also extremely large, enough to accommodate Mebis'' hopes. That being the case, it would be totally inexplicable if Mebius had to resist. "Haha, I find that I like you more, Mebis!" As if seeing Mebis''s thoughts, Nagato couldn''t help but laughed softly, and then said, "Also, I have to use your power. The structure of this world needs to be changed." As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy did not wait for Mebis to react, and directly controlled the entire alien world with his will. Immediately countless information flooded into Nagato''s mind from the void. This information included the current world situation, the operation of each space, the information of all creatures at this moment, and so on. The amount of this information is so large that it is completely indescribable with massive amounts. It is really endless and difficult to measure. If ordinary people come into contact with such information, they will directly become idiots within an instant, and only a creator like Nagato can receive it perfectly without any discomfort. After taking control of the world, Nagato''s vision penetrated the void and saw Mebis'' line of fate. That is a new line of fate originally intertwined by two lines of fate! The two intertwined lines of fate came from two huge rivers of destiny, and Nagato understood that the two rivers of fate respectively symbolized the fortunes of life in the two living spaces of Idras and Aslant. "On the same plane, you only need a river of fate. Take this as an opportunity to let the rivers of fate in two dimensions!" With such words in his mouth, the red-haired young man gently lifted his right hand and tapped it towards the void. Invisible power descended on Mebis'' fate, and Mebis instantly felt the power in his body passing by. Faced with this situation, the girl just frowned slightly, but did not stop the flow of power in her body. Seeing the girl''s performance, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly cocked, and his heart moved, and the passing power of Mebis poured into her line of fate, causing the intertwined line of fate to release a powerful pulling force. Under this pulling force, the two separated rivers of fate slowly approached and finally merged together! "boom!!!" At the moment when the confluence succeeded, the whole world seemed to have completed some kind of transformation, and the ancient world was moving towards the new world at a slow and firm speed. And Mebis''s face, pale because of the loss of power, suddenly became rosy. That is the gratitude from the whole world, and the gift of the creator! "well!" Feeling the difference in the world, Nagato''s face smiled even more, and the confluence of the long river of fate was completed. From then on, the two living spaces are no longer mutually opposed mirror spaces. But as time goes by, the creatures born in the future will not be the existence of the divided soul. "The creatures in the future will be stronger and stronger than they are now. Haha, this world is in line with my aesthetics. From now on, this plane will be called the fairy world!" .. 1914 Chapter 050 Give you the second more in ten years! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fairy world! This is the name Nagato gave to this alien world. Nagato originally wanted to name it after the dragon world, but thought that he and his daughter had ruined the dragon era and killed all the dragons. The name of the dragon world seemed a little inappropriate. Finally, after thinking about it for a long time, Nagato decided to name this alien world the fairy world. In any case, the reason why this alien world is still preserved is because of the sacrifice of the fairy clan, especially the fairy queen who has persisted for thousands of years, which is even more impressive. "Then it''s your turn next, Mebis!" After naming the world, Nagato looked at Mebis and said, "You have helped me a lot in this action. I have a clear reward and punishment. Let''s say, what do you want? " "...Well, I didn''t do anything!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Mebis said hesitantly. Although the power of Mebis had passed before this, it quickly recovered, and the source of heaven and earth was still a little bit, continuously pouring into Mebis'' body. With complete ignorance, the girl really doesn''t think she is qualified to ask for anything. "No, you helped me a lot!" Shaking his head, Nagato denied Mebis'' idea. Just as the red-haired boy said, Mebis did help him a lot. If it weren''t for the existence of the girl who merged the same individuals in two living spaces, Nagato would have a lot of trouble to modify this alien world. If you compare the world to a toy with a small degree of self-healing ability, then how to modify the structure of the toy. Under normal circumstances, it is natural to thoroughly analyze the toy, disassemble, then transform, and finally assemble. Its just that the time it takes is a little longer. Nagato is naturally unwilling. Its just a broken toy, so the red-haired boy chose the evil way: making a fuss about the toy''s self-repairing ability. But in this case, there are only two ways before Nagato. One of them is to forcefully transform the toy, but at this time Nagato''s original power is not enough. The toy consumption caused by the forced transformation is really difficult to supplement, and it is easy to greatly reduce the life of the entire toy. Even if Nagato''s actions were more rude, it might cause the entire toy to collapse. After all, the adjective of toy repair ability is-small! Therefore, after careful consideration, Nagato chose the second method, which is to intervene inside the toy and make subtle adjustments. This intervention point is that Mebis merges the two bodies to achieve Taoism. With this intervention point, Nagato only needs a little power to draw the two rivers of destiny together. As for the world contradiction caused in this process, it will soon be corrected by the world''s corrective force. ... ... "This is almost the case!" Simply explaining the situation to Mebis, Nagato said again, "So let''s say, what you want, I can satisfy you... Of course, the premise is that the requirements are reasonable!" The last words were added subconsciously when Nagato saw the different color on Mebis''s face. Hearing Nagato''s last words, Mebis couldn''t help but curl his lips slightly. With the girl''s shrewdness, within a short time when Nagato briefly explained the reasons, she had come up with strange requests, including even death requests such as letting Nagato be a maid. But I didn''t expect the red-haired boy to react so quickly, and the fairy-like girl suddenly became a little upset. Fortunately, Mebis was not a stingy person, and soon wanted to open it. After a little thought for a while, Mebes spoke leisurely and put forward his own request-Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com "Then erase the traces I have walked in this world from this world!" "why?" Hearing this request, Nagato''s face was full of curiosity. "Probably annoying!" At this time, Mebius showed a slight low color on his face, staring at Nagato''s faintly opening and said, "I don''t want to do anything about opening up the Magic Council, what savior, fairy and wizard." "..." "Those things are so tiring, what Mebis wants is adventure, encounter and bondage!" As if opening up the chatterbox, Mebis talked about his thoughts endlessly, "Compared to those calculations, I still want to create my own guild." "The name was decided three hundred years ago, and it is called Fairy Tail!" "Whether a fairy has a tail or not is an eternal topic. It is named after the''fairy tail'', which implies the unknown, and the unknown brings curiosity and...adventure." "Fairies have no tails!" Hearing this, Nagato spit out subconsciously. "you''re lying!" After being interrupted, Mebis immediately retorted, "I got the answer from the ice fairy before. The fairy has no fixed form. Whether there is a tail or not is still unknown." "...You hugged Cirno for this purpose at that time!" To be honest, after listening to Mebis, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless, and then the red-haired boy nodded, "I agree to your request. Starting today, Mebis will no longer be a fairy wizard! " Because of the difference between heaven and humanity, reforming heaven and rewriting humanity are two completely different concepts. At the moment when Nagato''s voice fell, the history of the entire world was completely rewritten, the Fairy Sorcerer became another existence, and he died with the King of Black Dragon 20 years ago. "Well, what are you going to do next, build a guild here?" "Yes!" Hearing Nagatos inquiry, Mebis showed a happy smile. Since Nagato has already asked this question, it means that he has agreed to his approach and will not force himself away: "Mebis can feel that in a hundred years, there will be a group of children destined to belong to Fairy Tail." Hearing what Mebis said, Nagato couldn''t help but froze, but the red-haired boy remembered that the original plot of "Fairy Tail" did appear after a hundred years. For Mebis'' intuition, Nagato was not very surprised, after all, Mebis was already a Taoist existence. Compared with this, Nagato is more interested in whether the dragon slayers in the original work will still exist, because according to the plot, the dragon slayers are all children three hundred years ago. The husbands means are transmitted to the plot era. However, after the intervention of Nagato and Remilia, the plot was not only completely different, but Jeff died early. However, the plot year after a hundred years is indeed the time when the river of destiny in this alien world surges. just "Exist or not, then what does it matter?" Shaking his head, Nagato said in his head, and then the red-haired boy looked at Mebis, "I will give you ten years to do what you want to do, ten years later, I will take you outside. world." "This world is still a little too small for you after all..." As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared in place, followed by the Remilia sisters, the big goblin, and the ice goblin flying around... 1915 Chapter 051 The Siege of the Church is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, what happened here..." When Nagato took his two daughters and the big goblin holding Cirno through the ripples of time and space, and returned to his car, the Great Demon, he felt a weirdness. The various facilities on the Great Sky Demon seemed extremely quiet, and the maids who were supposed to guard it all disappeared. "My father, there is a smell of blood outside!" At this moment, Remilia, who was holding Nagato''s left hand, subconsciously said her discovery. As a vampire demon who inherited the blood of Nagato, Remilia was extremely sensitive to blood, and then this eternally red young moon''s face became furious, you know, this is the car of her father! "Someone dared to make trouble around here! Damn it, Fran is leaving!!" "Yes, sister!" The blood-sucking demon sisters who had the spirit in their hearts instantly understood each other''s meaning, and immediately the two rushed out of the Great Sky Demon with a murderous look. The speed was so fast that there was no time for Nagato to react. Of course, Nagato had no intention to stop Sister Remilia from acting. because-- "I also want to see, those guys are so bold!" Speaking so softly in his mouth, Nagato moved towards the big goblin who was tightly holding Cirno who was very curious about the various facilities around him, "You guys will get acquainted here first, big goblin." "Ok, yes, my lord!" "Then I will go out and have a look first." With a slight smile, the red-haired boy disappeared in place. ... ... "Here, die!" Just appearing above the Big Sky Demon, Nagato''s ears heard a cold cry, and then he saw an angel with two pairs of pure white wings spread out and his shirt torn. At first glance, it looked like an inscrutable angel charged towards him. Come. The pure white angel released a hot and dazzling light, but there was a little blood and decay in it. "stop!" "Stop it for me!" Behind the angel, two blood-stained bunny-eared maids chased up, especially after seeing the presence of Nagato, the two maids showed excitement on their faces, and they were even more frightened by the angel''s actions . For the maids trained by Bai Yujing, it is very dereliction of duty to let others collide with their master! "Humph!!!" Facing the colliding angel, Nagato could not help but snorted softly. At the same time, he released his own dragon power, condensed it, and hit the angel in front of him alone. Immediately, the menacing angel''s eyes paled under the impact. "It''s really small!" Speaking softly, Nagato raised his right hand and grabbed the angel''s head. The terrifying dragon power directly eroded into the angel''s brain, or its own soul, and began to search for the other''s memory. At the same time, the red-haired teenager began to incorporate the surrounding environment into his eyes.Electronic Chinese Network www.dzzzw.com At this time, the Big Sky Demon was staying around the Red Devil Hall, and did not directly stop in the void as I thought. A huge enchantment enveloped the Big Sky Demon and the Red Devil Hall. And outside the barrier, a large number of human and angel armies are attacking here, and outside the barrier, Hong Meiling and a small number of monster girls are blocking the enemy like a thousand horses. By the way, sisters Remilia have joined the ranks of Hong Meiling and the others, and they are killing them! And the angel in Nagato''s hand came in through a loophole in the barrier. "grown ups!" "you are back!" "Ok!" At this moment, the two monster maids came to Nagato and bowed to salute. The red-haired boy just nodded slightly in response, and then his attention was attracted by the memory he had obtained from the angel''s soul. By deciphering this memory and combining his own situation, Nagato quickly understood the ins and outs of all this. It turned out that the cause of this battle was Nagato''s murderous action before entering the fairy world. After encountering the entangled surrogate, Nagato was furious, and directly through the connection between the surrogate and the gods, he killed the famous and only god on this continent. Nagato''s actions directly led to the disintegration of the only religion, countless believers lost their faith and caused great chaos. Under such circumstances, many fanatics who did not collapse in their beliefs have communicated with the last power of the dead god through constant prayers, and have transformed into angels. And under the leadership of these fanatical angels, the only religion once again showed signs of revival. In order to ensure that the church can truly revive, the only church needs an exciting action, such as a large-scale heresy crusade. After investigation, the Red Devil Mansion, a place with the name of a devil, has become a suitable target in their eyes. Then there was a three-day confrontation between the Western Church and the forces on the Nagato Great Demon! Yes, this battle has been going on for three days! According to the description in the memory of the angel in Nagato''s hand, the strength of the church has dropped by 20%, which can be said to be traumatic, but under such circumstances, the church can no longer shrink. The so-called hard to ride a tiger, I''m afraid it is the only way to teach such a situation. "interesting!" With such words in his mouth, the red-haired boy threw away the dead angel''s body in his hand. "It just so happens that one of the purposes of my trip this time is to clear the site. Western churches don''t need to exist anymore." He made a final judgment for the Western church, and Nagato looked at the battlefield outside the barrier. After Sister Remilia joined, the situation on the entire battlefield began to tilt. Remilia is holding a scarlet magic spear, and almost no one can walk it in her hands. Fran is even more violent. Not only is it divided into four, it has quadrupled its combat power, and its destructive power lies in it. On top of sister. With the presence of two girls, Hong Meiling, who was supposed to be responsible for guarding the entire enchantment, broke free in an instant. The girl was raging on the battlefield like a chariot, with colorful vigor across the battlefield. Compared with the three girls, the other girls are not so brilliant in fighting, they just rely on the enchantment to retreat during the war. No, there is still a young girl who performed quite well. That is-- "Pachuli?" Looking at a corner on the battlefield, the witch named Paqiuli was manipulating a mysterious formation, refining a whole pair of humans into a sage stone, and the corner of Nagato''s mouth was slightly raised. .. 1916 Chapter 052 Chaotic Darkness Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Pachelino Leggie! She was a witch saved by Nagato before entering the fairy world, and also the only direct cause of the death of the gods and the main cause of this inexplicable war. Seeing Paqiuli today, Nagato suddenly realized that he was wasting a great opportunity. When Paqiuli was rescued, Nagato discovered that his daughters had run into the fairy world. The red-haired boy who was eager to retrieve his daughter did not think much, so he ran along. Thinking about it now, Nagato shouldn''t choose to follow him right away, but should be by Paqiuli''s side! You know, at that time, Paqiuli had just experienced a betrayal and hunted down by humans. The originally kind-hearted witch was in an extremely delicate state. The witch''s defense was both strong and fragile. If he stayed at that time, with Nagato''s ability, he could easily defeat the opponent. "It''s a pity!" Looking at the decisive Qi Yao witch in the distance, a touch of regret appeared on Nagato''s face. Today, Pa Qiuli seems to have completely transformed, I am afraid it is not so easy to attack. However, Nagato is only a bit regretful, and doesn''t have many ideas. After all, Paqiuli has long been marked by the red-haired boy! It doesn''t matter if it is difficult to attack now. Nagato has time. If it doesn''t work for ten years, it will cost a hundred years. If it doesn''t work for a hundred years, it will cost a thousand years, or even more years. With endless time, Paqiuli will eventually be broken. Therefore, Nagato quickly put Paqiuli''s matter aside, looked at the church''s army, and a murderous opportunity emerged! "Since I have returned, then..." Raising his hand gently, Nagato was about to make a move. The red-haired boy who came to the church army was not ready to let it go, and wanted to leave them all here. At this moment, an inexplicable induction surfaced in the red-haired boy''s mind, causing him to subconsciously stop the movement in his hand. ... ... "boom!!!" A sudden roar echoed in the back of the church army. The loud voice and the violent movement almost overwhelmed the chaos on the entire battlefield, and almost attracted all eyes on the battlefield. The fierce war suddenly calmed down. Then what appeared in front of everyone was a distorted space crack, and...darkness flowing from the crack! Yes, darkness! What flows out from the cracks in the space is an indescribable existence. The naked eye looks like a mass of moving darkness, which immediately swallowed all the surrounding creatures. Then a scream spread out from the darkness, and people couldn''t help but feel a chill. "attack!" The angels in the church army glanced at each other, condensed weapons with light, and threw them toward the darkness. Isnt the most effective way to face the darkness the existence of light? But the result was beyond the expectations of the angels, and the weapon of light was swallowed up immediately after touching the darkness. Then the group of darkness seemed to be irritated, and rushed directly towards the angels. His actions were sudden, and even a few angels couldn''t react.8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com then-- "what!!!" "What is this!" "demon!!" The sad screams of the angels immediately echoed on the battlefield, causing the human soldiers of the church to be frightened, and the rest of the angels couldn''t help but show a wave of anxiety. "what happened?" Seeing the situation in front of her, Remilia subconsciously walked to Paqiuli''s side and asked, "It is said that witches are very knowledgeable, witch, do you know what?" For some reason, Remilia felt pretty good about Paqiuli, a witch who had never been masked. "Call me Pachuli!" Coincidentally, Paqiuli also has good senses for the little girl flying by her side. She did not hide her words and said, "I once heard a witch predecessor say a similar situation. If you guessed correctly, this is the legend The dark demon." "According to the predecessors, this is a special kind of life, or a monster, covering the world with darkness and devouring life to survive!" "In the past, dark demons have appeared several times, most of which appeared on the battlefield. Their hunting lives are separated by a long time, but each time they eat a lot, few lives can escape the hunting of dark demons. It is a catastrophic creature!" "Oh, interesting!" Remilia was not surprised but rejoiced when she heard Pachuli''s words. As a direct daughter who inherited part of Nagato''s blood, Remilia has a high status in Bai Yujing, and has developed a very arrogant character for the girl. She will not be afraid of any enemy. At this moment, after the swallowed angels had been digested, darkness spread violently. In an instant, a large number of human armies and many angels were swallowed. The screams of screams continued to sound, filling the entire battlefield. In the face of this situation, except for the angels who were transformed from fanatics, most of the rest of the human beings in the church''s army were afraid, and the huge army began to rout. It''s just that although humans run fast, the speed of darkness expands faster, and more and more lives are swallowed by darkness. Soon, the terrifying darkness spread to Remilia and the others. "Spread it all away!" Flicking the crystal wings behind her, Remilia flew in front of everyone with a magic spear, "I will deal with this darkness. Go and kill the humans and angels who escaped." "The guys who offended the majesty of your father are not qualified to live!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Remilia''s magic spear pierced directly into the expanding darkness, and the vast red magic burst out and turned into a raging flame, directly igniting the darkness. The bright red karmic fire burned, so that the spreading darkness stopped the spreading, and even shrank away. "Haha, it really is like this!" Seeing her attack worked, Remilia couldn''t help showing a smug smile on her face, "It''s actually made up of evil spirits, resentment, and the darkest things in the world. I didn''t expect to have such a life." "But it''s your misfortune to meet Master Remilia who is practicing the way of destiny, monster!" .. 1917 Chapter 053 Suppress the Darkness First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called fate is all-encompassing! As the most mysterious and complex supreme power in the endless void, destiny contains too many things. The reincarnation of sentient beings is destiny, the good fortune of heaven and earth is destiny, and the cause and effect of red dust is also destiny. Even under different cosmological views, the existence of destiny is very different. In a sense, no one can say that he is in control of his destiny. Therefore, the practitioners of the path of destiny are only in control of one side, or a part of destiny. As a result, the powers cultivated by these practitioners of the path of destiny are completely different. For example, Zhu Yue, the strongest practitioner of destiny in Bai Yujing, practiced the long history of her own and her family. As one of Zhu Yues daughters, the power of Alte Luci, who has the potential for destiny, is Blood and contract. However, what Remilia, who also has the blood of Zhu Yue, has cultivated is the power called Hongchen Karma! With this power, Remilia can observe the destiny and cause and effect of the creatures around her, and the magic spear in her hand can attack the locked creatures, and can even draw others'' blessings or karma! Facing such a Remilia, the darkness in front of her, which was completely composed of resentment, evil spirits, and sin, had completely encountered natural enemies. and so-- "You better go to death, monster!!" With such words in her mouth, the magic in Remilia burst out, further triggering the endless karma rolled up by the darkness, and igniting it into a karma fire, trying to burn it out. It''s just that the ants still have the idea of ??stealing their lives, and the darkness that clearly possesses the will in front of them will naturally not be caught. "boom!!!" The power of terror burst out from the darkness. At the next moment, the chaotic screams of killing spread from the darkness, and countless alien monsters condensed completely from the darkness jumped out of it, stepped over the burning karma, and charged towards Remilia. "Ha, it''s interesting!" Seeing this scene, Remilia stepped back, avoiding the initial attack of these alien monsters, and the magic on her body appeared like a substance, engraving a six-pointed star scarlet magic circle in front of her. "But in the eyes of this lord, this is far from enough!" A slightly evil smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Remilia directly pierced the magic spear in her hand into the magic circle. Immediately the entire scarlet magic circle ran wildly, and a large number of magic spears emerged from the other side of the magic circle, blasting down towards the alien monsters who were chasing, and instantly hit the monsters with their surge-like momentum. Off. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In the sudden roar, the monsters wailed and turned into dark fragments. The magic spears copied from the magic circle seemed to have copied the characteristics of the magic spear in Remilia''s hand. The huge number of alien monsters was decreasing at an alarming rate, and such a situation instantly attracted the attention of the dark consciousness. "Roar!!!" The roar of a fierce beast reverberated around the darkness. In an instant, the entire darkness seemed to be completely irritated. The number of alien monsters that emerged instantly doubled, the birth rate accelerated several times, and the tide of terrifying monsters immediately received a terrible increase. The tide of monsters, which had been retreating constantly under the bombardment of the endless magic spear, once again moved upstream and rushed towards Remilia.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net With that terrifying approach speed, even if Remilia reacted in time, the opponent was already less than three meters away from herself, and the dark breath was close at hand. This was completely a victory for the crowded tactics. "Humph!!" Faced with this situation, Remilia felt a little uncomfortable. Failure to crush the enemy directly to death was really a shameful thing for this eternally bright red young moon. Therefore, Remilia immediately burst out of her true power! "boom!!!" The bright red magic power was arbitrarily released, Remilia first retracted the magic gun, and then with a thunderous momentum, she directly overdrawn her magic gun, and the sound of breaking through the air burst and echo! "Kill it to the scum, Magic Spear!!" With the girl''s slightly immature but extremely determined voice, the magic spear once again penetrated the magic circle. But this time, the other side of the magic circle did not show endless copies of the magic spear, but after the girls magic spear passed through the magic circle, it instantly became hundreds of times larger and turned into a super giant magic spear that was earth-shattering ! Under the giant magic spear, the tide of monsters was directly penetrated, and then the vast magic spear blasted into the center of darkness. "boom!!!" A terrible shock that was beyond imagination erupted. It seemed that Remilia''s magic spear had hit the key, and the sound almost wailed from the darkness, and then the entire darkness began to diminish, but in the process of diminishing, the dark power began to riot. And as the darkness continued to shrink, the power of the riot grew stronger and stronger, and even rippled the space in the end. "not good!" Remilia''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank slightly, and the girl suddenly remembered that this piece of darkness had previously emerged from a crack in space, that is, in normal times, this piece of darkness was hidden in the subspace. But in this situation, the dark consciousness is definitely ready to escape! "Don''t think about it!" A touch of unhappiness appeared on Qiao''s face, Remilia used her strength to detonate the dark karmic fire, and the blazing red flame went straight to the sky, trying to burn the darkness to death. just-- "boom!!!" Remilia''s movements are still a bit slow. Just when the karma is strong, the distorted space cracks a small mouth, and the remaining darkness rushes in in an instant. The next moment, the cracked space will close again. on. Seeing that the dark consciousness was about to escape successfully, ripples in the invisible space suddenly reverberated and enveloped it. "Ahhhhhhh, it seems that I still need to take action!" Nagato''s figure did not know when he appeared next to Remilia, the palm of his raised right hand was aimed at the last remaining darkness, and he made a clenching motion. Accompanied by the red-haired boy''s movements, the twisted space directly wrapped the last remaining darkness into a ball. Then, because of Nagato''s indulgence, the orb slowly fell and sank into the depths of the fire... 1918 Chapter 054 Dark Demon! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, that''s it!" After finishing all this, a touch of emotion appeared on Nagato''s face. To be honest, the appearance of this mysterious darkness really surprised the red-haired boy, because he had already seen the origin of this darkness, which was exactly the negative force that Nagato abandoned when collecting the fortune of the monster race a hundred years ago. It''s just that I didn''t expect the power I abandoned to give birth to consciousness, and I was suppressed in the end! This is simply a reincarnation! With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato realized that Remilia next to him had already pouted. Slightly surprised, the red-haired boy realized in a flash that this was his daughter who was awkward because she had robbed her of the limelight. Nagato couldn''t help but raised her hand and rubbed the little girl''s head amused. "Girl, you did a great job, you deserve to be my daughter!" "Wh, what, say this suddenly!" Remy, who was a little dissatisfied because she was rubbing her head like a child, panicked when she heard Nagato''s words. She pulled away Nagato''s right hand, and then spoke with a slightly proud voice: "Of course, I''m the heir of Zhu Yue, Lord Remilia!" "Yes Yes!" Along with the girl softly, Nagato''s gaze shifted slightly. At this moment, Hong Meiling and others were continuously chasing and killing the church soldiers and angels who had fled. Judging from Nagato''s eyes, the victory of the war has been confirmed at this time, and the church is at the end of the battle. Sure enough, within a few minutes, the power of the church was wiped out! And at this moment, Nagato saw... the big goblin and Cirno. "Why did you come out?" Although Nagato did not request that these two fairies stayed on the Great Sky Demon all the time and were not allowed to come out, this did not mean that Nagato wanted them to come out. Subconsciously, the red-haired boy didn''t want the fairies to get too much blood. After all, the existence of the fairy seems to be too pure white, which makes people unwilling to dye it in different colors. Of course, in fact, the blood has no effect on the fairies. At least the big fairies and Cirno have no negative emotions on their faces when they see the surroundings. In the eyes of pure creatures like goblins, blood is probably not much different from the body fluids of living creatures-they are all liquids of living creatures! "Well, Cirno has been arguing to come out, haha!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the big goblin smiled awkwardly. Although she was the guardian of Cirno, because of the predecessor of the ice fairy, if Cirno really wanted to do anything, the big goblin would not object. "Wow, it''s fire!" At this time, Cirno looked at the burning karma fire with glowing eyes, and then the ice fairy directly instigated his three pairs of ice crystal-like wings and flew directly above the karma fire: "Let''s see this lady freeze this flame!" Saying so, Cirno released a cold wind. The scale of this wind is very small, but it is indeed the wind that can freeze small objects, but this wind is facing a karma fire that burns extremely vigorously. The cold wind blows, and the karma fire is more vigorous. "Haha, is this guy an idiot?!" Seeing this scene, Remilia couldn''t help laughing.Literature 520 www.bxwx520xs.com "You are an idiot!" After hearing Remilias words, Cirnos attention immediately shifted to the vampire lady. Soon, the little goblin flew in front of Remilia and announced in a condescending manner: "My mother is the strongest ice queen, Cirno, worship it!" "what did you say?!!" Hearing what Cirno said, and seeing her behavior, the eldest lady was immediately irritated and flew up, "If your purpose is to irritate me, then I congratulate you on your success, little fairy." With words, Remilia even condensed her own magic spear, and opened her magic circle behind her back. Although this provocative ice fairy looks like an idiot, Remilia clearly remembers that this guy actually played a game of transformation at the beginning-she is not weak after transformation! "I''m afraid you can''t do it!" "Then come!" The simple quarrel smoothly evolved into a battle, so Remilia and Cirno started a fierce battle...Well, it was Remilia who killed Cirno in an instant. "Ahhhhhh, why haven''t you transformed!" After seckilling the opponent, the young lady couldn''t help but froze in place. The big goblin on the other side strolled forward and picked up Cirno, who had fainted and fell to the ground, in a familiar manner. To be honest, the big goblin was a little helpless about the fact that the queen was always so dead after her reincarnation. "Haha!" Seeing such a discovery, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but let out a hearty laugh. Cirno''s transformation is not a regular move, except when the ice fairy really shows killing intent. And the conflict with Remilia, in the consciousness of the Ice Fairy, is probably just playing around. "Don''t laugh!" Hearing Nagato''s laughter, Remilia''s cheeks flushed suddenly. "Good! I don''t laugh...huh?!" Nagato, who was planning to coax his daughter, suddenly felt a little strange. Under a slight surprise, the red-haired boy looked at the center of the shrinking karma-the place suppressed by darkness. Nagato clearly perceives that just now the dark consciousness has been wiped out, but in an instant there was a consciousness fluctuation. This weird situation is based on Nagatos insights and cant help but feel a little confused, and even more curious! Nagato''s actions quickly attracted the attention of others around, and others followed suit, following the red-haired boy''s gaze, even Remilia was no exception. Under everyone''s gaze, the flames that burned out the karma gradually dissipated, and what appeared in front of everyone was a pitch-black sphere. "Crack!!!" Soon, a crack appeared on the pitch-black ball. Then the cracks continued to spread, and the pitch-black sphere lasted for less than a few seconds before turning into fragments and scattered, presenting a little girl with blond hair and red eyes awakening from a deep sleep. Slowly pulling away her eyes, the girl showed a pair of curious but pure eyes. Seeing this scene, everyone was a little sluggish, and what made people feel sluggish was that after looking around, the little girl looked at Nagato tightly and said two words: "Dad!" .. 1919 Chapter 055 Kunluns reaction is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!father?! Even when Nagato heard this name at first, he couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. Although he has passed the age of Xidangpa, the red-haired boy clearly understood that he had never sensed any breath of his own blood from the girl who seemed to have just been born. In other words, the little girl in front of me probably only regarded him as his father for some reason. Thinking of this, Nagato calmed down. At least, the red-haired teenager would not experience any bloody plots of going on to a woman and giving birth to a daughter without knowing it. But Nagato is calm, but Remilia can''t calm down! "My father, why are you...Ah!!!" It''s just that Remilia was interrupted by Nagato before she finished her words. The red-haired boy raised her right hand and flicked her finger on the vampire lady''s forehead, directly bounced her words back into her belly. "Really, Leimi, you have to see the essence of the matter!" Saying this, the red-haired boy stepped forward and walked towards the blond little girl who was just born. And as Nagato approached, a big smile suddenly appeared on the little girl''s face, and the light around her was continuously absorbed and gradually dimmed. "Can''t you control it?" Looking at the situation in front of him, Nagato kept walking, and analyzed in his heart that, at this time, Nagato probably understood why the girl in front of her would call herself father. I am afraid it was the result of the aura left when I separated the girl''s original origin from the demon race''s luck. "But that doesn''t matter!" Arriving in front of the little girl, the red-haired teenager bent down and took the little girl''s body into his arms, "I am not less than a capable daughter. From today, your name will be... Lumia, right? !" ... ... Lumia''s incident is just a small episode. After dealing with the church''s army, the Great Demon moved the Red Devil Hall to it, and then began its own expedition on this European continent, directly rushing to the headquarters of the church. With the advent of the Great Demon and the collapse of the church headquarters, the situation in the world that had gradually calmed down suddenly became dark. Under such circumstances, the Big Sky Demon was extremely leisurely and proceeded on its own travels openly. As for Lumia, she was thrown by Nagato to Fran and Cirno as playmates. The three girls had similar personalities on weekdays, and they got along very well. They ran back and forth between the numerous settings on the Big Sky Demon every day, leaving a clear and sweet laugh. By the way, Remilia really wanted to join the girl''s play, but because of the issue of majesty, she stopped. Ever since, this eldest lady has not been very good-tempered recently, she is always a little angry. But excluding these little things, on the whole, life on the Great Celestial Demon is indeed very leisurely. In contrast, the world outside the Great Celestial Demon is extremely tense, with countless eyes staring at the Great Celestial Demon. Among them, Kunlun, located in Shenzhou, is the most tense force, because the next target of the Great Demon is Shenzhou. Contacting the action of the Great Sky Demon to destroy the Holy See, Kunlun could not help but feel the crisis. On this day, a melodious bell rang on the mist-shrouded Kunlun Mountain! As the most famous place for cultivating immortals in China since ancient times, even if the Kunlun Academy is established in the foothills of the mountain as if advancing with the times, the real major events of Kunlun are still discussed on Kunlun Mountain. The immortals who practiced everywhere in Kunlun went straight to the top of Kunlun. Half an hour later, the Yuxu Palace on the top of Kunlun had gathered many immortals with successful cultivation. "Ahem, since everyone is almost here, then I won''t be talking nonsense!" At this moment, as the leader of Yuxu Palace, Yu Xuzi, the head teacher of Kunlun, got up from his seat, looked around, and found a fairy who was almost half a step away from heaven and a troublesome evil fairy. After that, I don''t care.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com After brewing, Yu Xuzi said, his voice was not loud, but it reached everyone''s ears clearly: "Regarding the upcoming Datian Demon, I don''t know what you think, please speak freely!" "Do you have any ideas? If he wants to fight, he will fight!" The answer to Yu Xuzi was an immortal dressed as a hunter, who looked fierce and fierce. While speaking, the immortal also took off the simple longbow and golden quiver on his back, showing a fierce look: "If the master of monsters dares to come, then I will let me try my arrow to shoot the sun if it is profitable!" "Brother Yi Family is right!" The one who echoed the Orion immortal was an immortal who looked like the son of brother, obviously looking a little weak, but the son of brother was filled with an indescribable sword intent: "A mere guy from Yingzhou who dares to claim to be the master of monsters, my emptiness son doesn''t even know how much the Demon King has killed." "Haha, the emptiness is good, that''s it!" "Can''t compromise, fight!!" Behind the younger brother, one after another immortals showed the will to war. These immortals are the new generation of immortals that have been accomplished in the past hundred years. They have grown up in the flames of war and are not afraid of war at all. It''s just that in comparison, those immortals who are over a hundred years old or even reach a thousand years old do not seem to have much interest. But this situation is also normal. After all, what immortals are asking for is not longevity! Under this kind of thinking, immortals are very pitiful. If it hadn''t been for Zhou Yi''s outrageous suppression of Kunlun, most of these guys would not have participated in the war between humans and monsters, and they would not have given birth to so many new-generation immortals who were''crooked''. "Wait, you guys don''t worry!" Seeing that the immortals of the new generation were so impatient, Yu Xuzi had to speak to stop the spread of war intent. Although Yu Xuzi was also a fairy of the new generation, he was still the head of Kunlun and could not be so reckless. The most important thing is that those old immortals have not yet expressed their opinions, and Yu Xuzi really can''t just ignore them like this. "In theory, I don''t want to fight!" After seeing the immortals calm down, Yu Xuzi said, "It''s just that if the master of monsters insists on fighting, then our Kunlun immortals are not vegetarian. Do you agree with this principle?" I have to say that the Lord of Kunlun does have two brushes, even the old fairy who doesn''t want to fight also agrees. Although the fairy cherishes his life, he is not a desperate existence, and there are many things fighting for face. "Then, go and meet the monster lord!" Seeing the expressions on everyone''s faces, Yu Xuzi nodded in satisfaction, and then made his own decision, "Just before the monster lord''s car reaches the Shenzhou enchantment, you must know his decision." "I just don''t know that the fellow is willing to go, after all, this trip is dangerous." "give it to me!" "Let XX come, huh, XX wants to see who is sacred!" "I also want to see how the guy who didn''t even join the Hundred Years War can be called the Lord of Youkai!" They are still those impulsive new-generation immortals. Although their initiative is worthy of praise, Yu Xuzi is troubled by the fact that these guys'' personalities are really bad. Don''t just detonate the war directly. And just when Yu Xuzi was in distress, he didn''t know that a more troublesome guy had already set out to find the Great Demon! "Lord of the monsters, I don''t know what kind of character it is!" In the high sky, dozens of kilometers away from Kunlun, a blue-colored girl in feathers was marching forward. Perhaps influenced by the times, or because of Shis own personality, the chest of the girls clothes is a little low, with a half-patterned breast revealing, and the exquisite collarbone makes people unconscious. This moving beauty, combined with the slightly evil spirit of the girl herself, makes the girl''s own charm to a higher level. Especially as the girl''s flight, the feather coat on her body was hunting and hunting, showing the charm of flying fairy! But even so, knowing the existence of this girl''s identity, whether it is a human, an immortal, or a monster, will avoid it, because the girl is unreasonable and unreasonable evil fairy-Huo Qing''e!.. 1920 Chapter 056 The sneaking evil fairy is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Huo Qing''e is an evil fairy on Kunlun Mountain! The so-called evil immortals do not simply refer to evil immortals. For example, if the group of warlike immortals on Kunlun Mountain are crooked saplings, then evil immortals are not trees at all. Fundamentally speaking, the evil immortal has denied the rebirth of heaven and man in this world. Don''t look at the new generation of immortals on Kunlun Mountain being so warlike, but it is only temporary. The power of the years is great, and the hearts of those immortals will one day fully realize as time goes by. In the end, all the immortals will either die from Taoism, or they will be fully enlightened and reincarnated into deities without desires! But evil immortals are not like that, they can only be evil immortals that live forever in the world! In the whole world, there are not many evil immortals, and Huo Qing''e is the most famous among them, because she not only walked on the path of evil immortals, but also an evil immortal thinking about evil things and acting. Huo Qing''e has a mode of thinking that doesn''t matter what happens to her as long as she benefits her, and her personality is very evil. Although she is an evil immortal, Huo Qing''e is a rare Taoist admirer. She often learns how to play the human world like a Taoist master, but perhaps because of her own nature, girls often appear in interesting places in the world and leave as teasing. From this point of view, Huo Qing''e is not so much an evil fairy, but rather an existence similar to a fairy. When Huo Qing''e joined Kunlun, it was also because she met Zhou Yi and got his promise to establish a Xiuxian Academy, and spread Taoist knowledge throughout the world. To be honest, Huo Qing''e still admires Zhouyi very much, but it is a pity that the extremely powerful saint of humanity actually died. After Zhou Yi died, Huo Qing''e regained her instincts and became an alternative existence in Kunlun. Not long ago, the news of the great demon''s trip spread all over the world, and the evil immortal naturally heard it. As one of Zhou Yi''s friends before his death, Huo Qing''e knew that the saint of humanity was very concerned about the master of monsters-the great demon, and she knew a lot about the great demon from Zhou Yi''s mouth. Why marry Kaguya Ji, conquer the monster circle of Yingzhou, conquer the capital of the moon and so on, the big demon really did a lot of amazing things. Zhou Yi often sighed that if the Lord of the Monsters joined the war, the future of mankind would be questionable. Under such circumstances, Huo Qing''e''s curiosity about the Great Sky Demon has reached its culmination. So, after hearing the news of the Great Demon, Huo Qing''e acted immediately. As for Kunlun? The evil immortal will not care! ... ... Time flies, two hours in a blink of an eye. When Huo Qing''e walked out of the Shenzhou enchantment and found the Big Sky Demon that was staying in a beautiful place with clear mountains and waters, the sky was already dark, and the semicircular moon was hanging in the night sky, releasing soft moonlight. At the entrance of the Great Sky Demon, one or two girls with rabbit ears come in and out from time to time. "Is this, supplementing resources?" Seeing those rabbit-eared girls who entered the Great Sky Demon either carrying a bucket or carrying game, Huo Qing''e judged this way, and what surprised the evil immortal most was that these rabbit-eared girls were not weak. In some relatively weak demonic forces, these rabbit-eared girls are completely pillar-like roles. But such a character looks like a servant in the car of the Great Demon! From the small to the big, the horror of the big sky demon has revealed the tip of the iceberg. "As expected to be the legendary master of monsters, the great demon who completely occupied the Moon City!" This kind of admiration flashed in his mind, and Huo Qing''e''s face showed a little hesitation. Although the evil immortal was indeed very curious about that great demon, she was never a dead person. And now there is only one question before Huo Qing''e, and that is whether or not to see the big demon! "...See you!" After thinking for a long time, Huo Qing''e made such a decision. Although the Great Sky Demon is dangerous, Huo Qing''e is very confident in her own abilities, especially the ability to escape. He is just seeing it. In the eyes of the evil immortal, there should be no danger.120 novels www.120xs.com After making a decision, Huo Qing''e was not a person looking forward and backward. She immediately pinched a handprint and her figure gradually became transparent. In this state, Huo Qing''e slowly drifted towards the place where the big celestial demon was. Huo Qing''e did not choose the obvious entrance and exit of the Big Sky Demon as his choice of entry, but came to a humble corner of the hull plate of the Big Sky Demon. Then Huo Qing''e took the''hairpin'' on her head, or it was a small chisel. This is a treasure specially cultivated by Huo Qing''e. This chisel tool can instantly make a hole in any wall, but the gap in the wall will be restored to its original state without damage in just a few moments. To a certain extent, this is a variant of the five-element escape technique, reflecting Huo Qing''e''s level in the five-element way. If you use this thing, Huo Qing''e can enter anywhere without obstacles. "So, let''s start!" With such words in her mouth, Huo Qing''e gently tapped the hull plate in front of him with the chisel in his hand. With almost no effort, the hull plate in front of him broke through a small opening. Immediately, Huo Qing''e jumped into the air, turned into a blue smoke, and flew in from a small mouth. After entering the ship''s body, Huo Qing''e was surprised, because the evil fairy discovered that the environment inside the Great Sky Demon was more complicated than she had imagined. With nine turns and eighteen turns, various facilities were emerging in endlessly. After hiding his body, the evil immortal walked inside the ship for a while, and even found many facilities that he was interested in. But this is also normal. After all, the facilities here are manufactured according to the level of the Moon Capital, far beyond the ground. As an ancient person, Huo Qing''e would be interested in it is indeed normal. It''s just that Huo Qing''e couldn''t try it personally, because there were already a few little girls playing in those facilities. Although it was only far away, Huo Qing''e could clearly perceive the strength of those little girls. Especially the little girl who is pretending to be majestic among the little girls can not be approached. because-- "That is the breath of fate, it''s a hell!" A bit unlucky in his heart, Huo Qing''e quickly left the location of these facilities. If he stayed here for a long time, the evil fairy was afraid that he would be directly and inexplicably felt by the other party. Practitioners of destiny and cause and effect are the most inexplicable, and it is difficult for even a thousand-year evil fairy to understand. After leaving these facilities, Huo Qing''e looked like a ghost in the Big Sky Demon. To be honest, it is very troublesome to explore the environment. If it weren''t for the big devil''s car, Huo Qing''e would definitely summon some little ghosts to do this kind of thing. But now, in order to ensure her concealment, she can only act on her own. She didn''t know if she was lucky or bad. After very simple exploration, Huo Qing''e actually came to the room area on the Great Celestial Demon accurately. The Great Celestial Demon''s room should be here. "Under normal circumstances, the big celestial demon should be in the center of the room area, or deep inside!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Huo Qing''e sneaked into the room area more carefully. As he moved slowly, Huo Qing''e found that the surrounding environment was really quiet. But soon, the silence was broken-a strong magical breath came from a room not far away. Although this magic power is much worse than Huo Qing''e, it shows all the attributes. "Ha, this is really... an incredible talent!" With such admiration in her heart, Huo Qing''e slowly approached the room, and then used her own chisel to gently make a small hole in the wall outside the room silently. Through the hole, Huo Qing''e saw that it was a girl in purple pajamas, casting magic. In front of the girl, is a magic circle painted with mysterious lines! In the center of the magic circle, there is a magic book. As the girl continued to output magic power, the mysterious magic circle was completely unfolded, and some kind of wonderful change was slowly revealed in the magic guide book. The mysteriousness was abnormal, and Huo Qing''e was a little lingering. "Does it look good?" At this moment, a soft voice rang in Huo Qing''e''s ears, and the evil fairy subconsciously retorted, "Don''t disturb, I''m busy now." Just as soon as he finished speaking, the evil immortal froze... 1921 Chapter 057 Recruiting Huo Qinge First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah, I was found!" After an instant of stiffness, Huo Qing''e regained her usual composure, at least on the surface. In the words, the evil fairy turned around naturally, showing a strange purple-robed boy in front of her. A light breeze blew across the corridor, raising the boys blood-like long hair, revealing a pair of deep purple eyes. eye. Even with Huo Qing''e''s baptism of thousands of years, the young man in front of him is outstanding. The characteristics of handsomeness, detachment, mystery, and nobility are all in one, which is rare in the world! But what really surprised Huo Qing''e, and even shocked it, was the overbearing brilliance of the youth''s tenacious and strong heart, even the Dao heart of the evil immortal''s thousand-year cultivation could not help but shudder slightly. "This little handsome guy, are you the legendary big demon?" That''s how it was said, but Huo Qing''e actually understood very well that the red-haired boy in front of him was definitely the master of the monsters he was looking for, known as the existence of the Great Demon. In addition to the big demon, can anyone have such a demeanor? It''s just after seeing each other, Huo Qing''e regretted it, really regretted it! However, Xie Xian understood that he must not show the slightest timidity. In the face of such a domineering will, any cowardice would encourage the opponent''s arrogance and sink himself forever. "Ha, it''s interesting!" Nagato doesn''t know what the girl thinks, but she can guess a little bit, "Yes, I am the great demon. It seems that you are here to find me. What''s the matter, Huo Qing''e!" Originally, the red-haired boy only sensed that someone had sneaked into his car. He happened to be a little bored, so he dispelled the idea of ??informing others and came to take a look in person. But what Nagato didn''t expect was that he would actually see her here-evil fairy Huo Qing''e! In the memory of the red-haired boy, there are so many characters in Touhou Gensokyo, but only a few of them are truly remembered by Nagato, including the evil fairy named Huo Qing''e. After all, they are one of the few characters from Shenzhou in Gensokyo, and they are also from Sindo. Speaking of this, Nagato really wants to complain about the immortality of this world. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, the immortal way of this world is really inexplicable, the final result turned out to be to see through the seven emotions and six desires and reincarnated into a ruthless heavenly being-this is definitely a wrong path. The true immortal way is the way of detachment, the way of longevity, and the most selfish way in the world! The end of this kind of road, no matter how you think, it won''t be the ruthless deity. No, the real devas are not ruthless, right? Nagato, who has always conjectured others with the worst malice, has always believed that Immortal Dao will become like this, maybe it is some existence at the apex of this world, such as the hands and feet made by the heavens. After all, the potential of Immortal Dao is really great, if it is not restricted, the power of the heavens will soon change hands. After the immortals have become devas, they will have no desires and desires, and then they will no longer be a threat! In such a general environment, the evil immortal who insists on his own existence, is completely selfish, but feels like "The whole world is muddy and I am alone, and everyone is drunk and I am alone." Even Nagato had to admit that the evil immortals were a group of firm existences with Dao heart. If given the opportunity, their future achievements will be good.Bobo Novels www.boboxs.com The only pity is that it is precisely because the evil immortals are too selfish and too difficult to subdue. However, Huo Qing''e, the evil immortal, has a chance to conquer. Through the Book of Changes, Nagato has a lot of understanding of it, but Nagato has troubles and did not take the initiative to look for her. But when Huo Qing''e came to the door by herself, Nagato would never be polite. It''s just that if you want to subdue Huo Qing''e, although there is a chance, the chance is probably not very high. After all, evil immortals are very vigilant. It is as if now, after hearing Nagato say her name, Huo Qing''e''s vigilance immediately rose to the highest level. Under the calm appearance, the power of the whole body began to surge, ready to go: "It''s really surprising. Your Excellency the Great Demon has actually heard of the concubine body!" "Well, I mentioned you when talking to Zhou Yi!" The red-haired boy turned a blind eye to the evil immortal''s secret reaction, and said faintly, Huo Qing''e''s pupils shrank slightly, his face couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise that could not be concealed. "... Are you in touch with Zhou Yi?!" After a moment of silence, Huo Qing''e asked in a soft voice with some complexity. At this time, the evil fairy realized that his former boss seemed to be hiding a secret that others could not know. "That''s natural, otherwise you think why I didn''t participate in the Hundred Years'' War between humans and monsters." Without telling the real reason, the red-haired boy just said vaguely, and then said, "Zhou Yi has evaluated you, saying that the minority of yours in this world truly understand the existence of the immortal way." "The real immortal?" Hearing this, Huo Qing''e narrowed his eyes slightly, and said tentatively, "I don''t really know what a real immortal way is in my concubine body. Could you please explain me." "of course can!" Faced with Huo Qing''e''s request, Nagato naturally did not refuse. Immediately, the red-haired boy briefly described his understanding of Immortal Dao and the essence of Immortal Dao that Bai Yujing has summarized through the compilation of many civilization knowledge over the years. Although it is only a brief description, for Huo Qing''e, this is already a huge gain. The girl''s already unwavering Dao Xin became stronger in the blink of an eye. In a daze, the evil spirit on Huo Qing''e''s body was reduced a little, and the whole person became more detached and more like a fairy. Seeing Huo Qing''e''s changes, Nagato nodded with satisfaction, and then proposed his own solicitation: "Green Moth, I have more secrets of immortality and a more complete immortal system, but only myself can read and understand. I admire you very much. How about being my person!" Nagato''s conditions made Huo Qing''e very excited, but she understood Nagato''s terrifying and domineering, and becoming the opponent of the other party meant that the direction of this life had been determined forever, and she was no longer free. Therefore, Huo Qing''e was hesitant, but Nagato obviously would not let the other party continue to hesitate. and so-- "boom!!!" The vast and heavy power of the dragon diffused from the red-haired boy. After opening a large barrier in the corridor, it turned into a huge coercion and enveloped Huo Qing''e: "I hate others disobeying me, so don''t let me down, green moth!" .. 1922 Chapter 058 Nagato vs Evil Immortal Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is a legendary skill called Mouth Cannon! Generally speaking, it refers to making full use of the characteristics of articulation to cause mental harm to the enemy by persuading the enemy with affection and reason, and shouting hoarsely. This is a standard protagonist''s skill, as long as the skill is full, even the idiotic protagonist can also instigate the enemy. But not everyone has this skill, even Nagato doesn''t have it! Therefore, the red-haired teenager did not deliberately conquer Huo Qing''e through conversation. The previous conversation was only to open Huo Qing''e''s vision that was originally limited to this world and let her see a broader future. The expansion of vision will prevent Huo Qing''e from going to an extreme under the pressure of Nagato. Yes, oppression! Since rebirth, the road of Nagato has never been communication, but the suppression of vast wisdom, the conquest of the supreme power, the absolute dominance of containing the heavens and the world with one''s own heart. "If communication is useful, then what power is needed!" This is Nagato''s belief. Although it is extreme, it is also very realistic. Under such circumstances, the red-haired young man''s action for the evil fairy in front of him is completely natural. "Humph!" Facing Nagato''s coercion, Huo Qing''e couldn''t help but snorted. Although he knew the dominance of the red-haired boy in front of him for a long time, after hearing the real immortal Dao spoken by the other party, the evil immortal subconsciously relaxed his vigilance, and the girl couldn''t help but feel annoyed. The spiritual sense originated from the fairy was released, and the surrounding situation was analyzed in an instant, Huo Qing''e''s face was slightly gloomy. For nothing else, just because Huo Qing''e discovered that she was trapped by the man in front of her. The surrounding enchantment was very mysterious, and it directly blocked the power of the five elements and cut off Huo Qing''e''s retreat. Of course, if Huo Qing''e attacked the enchantment with all his strength, or performed the five-element escape technique with all his strength, he should be able to leave the enchantment. Only at that time, if the big celestial devil launches an attack on him, it is really dangerous. Under such circumstances, Huo Qing''e decisively abandoned all the hesitation in his mind, and the mana burst out. "Hehe, if you want to subdue your concubine, then use your skills!" The Thousand-Year Evil Immortal was originally an unruly and rebellious generation. How could she surrender because the other party was stronger than herself, or that if she surrendered directly, then she would also become an Evil Immortal, and even persisted for a thousand years. Immediately, Huo Qing''e floated, her green eyes gradually became indifferent, and her whole person was filled with misty evil spirits. Beside Huo Qing''e, dozens of green flames appeared out of thin air. What made people even more frightened was that the center of each flame presented a struggling hideous face, which looked extremely strange. Along with the appearance of these weird flames, the whole enchantment was filled with wind and ghosts, howling ghosts and wolves! "Oh, interesting!" Feeling the changes in the surroundings, Nagato could clearly perceive that Huo Qing''e was transforming the entire enchantment environment with her own Taoist techniques, and her purpose is probably to further transform and control this enchantment. This method of directly bypassing Nagato, the caster and the core of the barrier, and directly capturing the barrier is indeed very interesting. The evil immortal who has cultivated for thousands of years is really not an ordinary person! just-- "It''s not even close!" Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123xs.com Although the skills are good, in terms of sheer strength, the evil immortal is still far behind Nagato. When the red-haired boy took a step forward, the terrifying Longwei suddenly appeared. The gloomy breath that permeated and expanded around was directly squeezed away by the vastness of Longwei. Huo Qing''e''s face changed slightly, and her pupils couldn''t hide the horror. The evil immortal really didn''t expect that the so-called master of monsters was actually the Dragon Clan, and that the Dragon Clan possessing such a pure and vast power was completely beyond the reach of the Dragon Clan that Huo Qing''e knew. "Is this guy the legendary Ancestral Dragon?" This thought flashed in his mind, but Huo Qing''e didn''t think much about it, because now the most important thing is to counterattack. If the dragon power continues to work, the evil immortal will directly declare defeat without having to do anything. Immediately, Huo Qing''e raised her right hand and squeezed out a handprint: "Ning!" Accompanied by the mantra, the gloomy flames automatically merged into two large flames, suspended on both sides of Huo Qing''e, the endless gloomy air condensed from the surrounding environment and merged into the two flames respectively. In less than an instant, the two flames soared to more than three meters, and the ferocious bull head and horse face stepped out of the flame. "Humph!!" "what!!" As soon as they appeared, the bull head and the horse face each made a sound, and the sound of humming turned into two shock waves of different shapes, but similar shock waves spiraled towards each other, and the shock waves blasted towards the location of Nagato. "Interesting, it''s actually bull head and horse noodles!" He smiled softly. Facing the upcoming attack, the red-haired boy didn''t panic at all. He raised his right hand indifferently, snapped his fingers, and the dark blue spatial ripples waved behind him. "Roar!!!" An abrupt dragon roar burst out at this moment, and then a ferocious silver dragon head rippling from the space behind Nagato, opened its mouth and swallowed the shock wave from the blast. Then the silver dragon head turned into a silver training, and rushed directly in front of the bull head, opened his blood basin and bit the bull head''s upper body. Under the strong bite, the half of the bull''s head was directly swallowed by the silver dragon head, and the remaining half of the bull''s head was directly transformed into energy and disappeared, and it was absorbed by the surrounding enchantment-the environment in the enchantment suddenly doubled. Then the dragon head roared and rushed towards the horse face, but at this time, both Huo Qing''e and the horse face reacted. "what!!!" Roaring, the horse face holding a weapon, smashed the silver dragon head that charged. Amid the sudden roar, the silver dragon head was smashed into the ground, but at this moment, the ferocious dragon head slammed into the void, and it directly shattered the void. The entire dragon body penetrated into the void, and the silver dragon head directly bite out of the void behind the horse face, swallowing the horse face completely! "boom!!!" At this moment, a big explosion occurred in the mouth of the silver dragon head, and the blast from the mouth directly caused the dragon head to crash to the ground. Then a series of roars occurred on the ground, and a block of stone tablets appeared horizontally, trapping the silver dragon on the ground. "The Great Heaven Demon is worthy of being a Great Heaven Demon. It''s a great method!" Speaking quietly, Huo Qing''e didn''t know when she had landed on the ground. The girl''s left index and middle fingers were close together and point to the center of her eyebrows, while her right hand squeezed out a mysterious handprint. "Then please appreciate the strongest power of your concubine body. Hundred zombies are coming, you are in a hurry!" .. 1923 Chapter 059 Last Strike The Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom!!!" Huo Qing''e''s mantra led the underground to make a continuous roar. During this shock, the stone monument standing on the ground was actually stained with red light, and the silver dragon that was stuck between the stone monuments suddenly wailed and then quickly withered. With the disappearance of the silver dragon, the stone tablet shattered, and figures climbed out from the ground. It is a deity, male or female, with no blood and vitality in the whole body, and a slight smell of corpse. To describe it in Taoist terms, the name of these existences is zombies. Zombies, gathering resentment from heaven and earth, taking the dead from heaven and earth, and unlucky. The whole body is stiff, immortal, immortal, immortal, abandoned by the three realms of heaven, earth and human beings outside of the six realms of beings. Hundreds of zombies gathered, and the terrifying evil aura immediately spread throughout the enchantment, without fear of Longwei! "Ok?!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly. Although the red-haired boy had known that Huo Qing''e could refine the corpse, he really didn''t expect that the zombie lineup summoned by the opponent would be so gorgeous, it was amazing. There are hundreds of zombies in front of him, either with extraordinary strength before his death, or with extraordinary talents. The strongest existence among them has reached the level of the big monster even before his death! However, this is not the reason Nagato frowned. The reason why Nagato frowned was because in this short period of time, he had already seen that the evil immortal''s Taoist skills were all of the evil spirits. Surgery. It''s not that Nagato has any prejudice against this kind of magic, but in his eyes, Huo Qing''e''s practice is too extreme. If Huo Qing''e is another type of practitioner, Nagato doesn''t care much about this issue, but the problem is that she is a Taoist practitioner. Before she detaches from the main body of Taoism, she still has to follow the basic Taoist practice. However, Taoist practice has never advocated extremes, but the combination of yin and yang, deducing the highest Yuanshi. In this way, Huo Qing''e''s problem is obvious! "Is the Yin Qi too heavy?" Subconsciously flashing this thought, Nagato suddenly flashed another sense of harmony between yin and yang, and a clear curve appeared in the corner of his mouth, and the gaze towards Huo Qing''e also showed a little strangeness. ... ... After summoning the trump card, Huo Qing''e saw Nagato''s frown as he wished. The evil fairy who didn''t know the details of the other party thought that his power was causing the other party to be troubled, but the girl was too happy to see the smile at the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth and the strange eyes looking at her. The evil fairy who didn''t know how many years in the game world naturally knew what the other party''s eyes meant. After being slightly surprised, Huo Qing''e couldn''t help feeling angry! "Insolent!!" In Huo Qing''e''s scolding, the hundred zombies turned into afterimages, either from the front, from the side, or from the sky, or from the back, rushing towards Nagato. The menacing siege closed off all the escape routes of the red-haired boy, and the murderous intent was rampant. "boom!!!" In the face of such a siege, Nagato had no idea of ??evading. Standing quietly on the spot, the blood of the red-haired boy''s whole body burst out directly, and the unimaginable spirit and wolf smoke filled the sky, and the terrifying Yang Qi instantly suppressed and dissolved all the evil energy. And the zombies who besieged Nagato all even flew out in the process of this burst of blood. Such a terrifying power of vitality is already completely unreasonable.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com Huo Qinge''s whole body is not good when he feels such qi and blood. "Roar!!!" "Wow!" "Ahhhhh!!" At this moment, the zombies who flew upside down kept making hissing noises under the pressure of qi and blood. Obviously, Nagato''s thick and surging qi and blood was very restrained from the ghost creatures. It''s just that zombies are not ordinary ghost creatures. Under such restraint, these monsters raged. With various roars, the zombies once again besieged from all sides. Nagato was also a little surprised by the unstoppable momentum. but-- "A futile struggle!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato activated the dragon''s power in his body. The speed of dragon transformation was much faster than Nagato had imagined. Although the body was still covered with dragon scales only on the right hand, most of the internal organs in the red-haired boy had already turned into dragon organs. Especially the big dragon behind the red-haired boy, really got the breath of dragon, and a small part of it has become dragon. Under such circumstances, the big dragon in the body continuously creates blood that contains the essence of the dragon, so that the power of the dragon of Nagato has been more terribly strengthened, and the vast dragon is rising endlessly. "what!!" With a big shout, Nagato punched the attacking zombies. With the red-haired boy constantly punching based on the power of the dragon, the sound of the dragon''s roar reverberated continuously. The zombies that charged could barely survive Nagato''s punch, and they flew upside down again. "Then, it''s your turn next, Huo Qing''e!" All the zombies that will be attacked in the future flew, Nagato''s eyes looked at Huo Qing''e, and the Thousand-Year Evil Immortal instantly felt an indescribable heat, and the mana of the Yin attribute of the whole body actually appeared a little solidified. At this time, Huo Qing''e had fully understood that the boy in front of him and himself were completely two-dimensional. "call!!!" Taking a long breath, Huo Qing''e didn''t know how to describe her feelings at this time. She knew that her future might really only be surrendered to the boy in front of her. Unless Huo Qing''e''s self-esteem is so great that she would rather die than surrender. It''s just that the evil immortal understands that he does not exist like that. and so-- "Let''s hit the final blow!" Calmly, Huo Qing''e took out a talisman and injected it with mana. Immediately, all the charms on all the zombies bloomed with cold light, and soon, the zombies collapsed in wailing. At the same time, the captives in Huo Qing''e''s hands burst into palpitations, and the space was distorted. Obviously, the evil fairy had gathered the power of the zombies he had summoned. "The secret magic big corpse demon is coming!!!" With such words in her mouth, Huo Qing''e directly threw out the talisman in her hand. In an instant, the gray dead light condensed a terrifying monster and rushed towards the location of Nagato. Facing the attacking big demon, the red-haired boy''s mouth showed a disdainful smile and raised his right fist! "True Dragon-Bengquan!!!" .. 1924 Chapter 060 Miyako Aromatic First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom!!!" The biggest collision since the war broke out at this time. Accompanied by the continuous dragon chanting and fierce roar, the extremely strong shock wave spreads in all directions centered on the fighting Nagato and the big corpse demon, almost breaking the barrier. Under such circumstances, a triumphant smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth. "Uranus, Dragon Fist broke out!" With such words in his mouth, the power of the dragon in Nagato burst out again. The vast dragon chant completely suppressed the rest of the voices in the barrier at this moment. With the roaring dragon chant, the red-haired boys fist was turned into a substantive dark blue dragon under the blessing of the endless dragon power. . In almost a moment, the dragon beyond imagination penetrated the body of the big corpse demon and killed it! "Humph!!" When the big corpse demon dissipated, Huo Qing''e, who manipulated the corpse demon with his mind, couldn''t help groaning. Then I saw the evil fairy girl appearing in a trance, and she stepped back a few steps until she leaned on the wall, and then gradually recovered, but a little blood came out from the corner of the girl''s mouth. But compared to the physical injury, Huo Qing''e is more concerned about another fact, that is, she really lost. This is not a general defeat, but a complete failure. Although the Evil Fairy Girl had expected it before, this moment really came, and when facing this situation personally, Huo Qing''e was still a little hard to accept. Fortunately, although Huo Qing''e was evil and selfish, she was not a character that could not afford to lose, and she soon calmed down. "...I lost my concubine!" After hesitating again and again, Huo Qing''e finally said something soft, stood up, bowed to the red-haired boy and saluted, "From now on, my concubine will work under the master of the big sky demon." "It''s just that if one day the strength of the concubine surpasses the adult, then the concubine will be bitten back!" ... ... "Haha, you won''t have a chance!" Hearing Huo Qing''e''s almost straightforward provocation, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. The huge worlds of the heavens and the white jade Kyoto were established by red-haired teenagers with their dominance and strength. During this period, I don''t know how many Tianjiao girls were conquered by Nagato like Huo Qing''e. Similarly, more than one girl said something like Huo Qing''e. But until now, they have not had any chance. Because Nagato will definitely continue to triumph until the end of time, even beyond the end of time, to go on forever and ever. This is Nagatos belief and his path. While laughing, the red-haired boy gradually condensed his strength into his body, and dispersed the surrounding enchantment. "call!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, Huo Qing''e couldn''t help sighing softly, and the evil fairy girl had to admit that the majesty of the Great Heaven Demon in front of her was really amazing, and he was so heroic and unusual. You know, now that the enchantment is dispersed, if Huo Qing''e wants to escape, there is absolutely no one can stop it.Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com Is it just that Huo Qing''e will run away? Under normal circumstances, Huo Qing''e would really run away, but for some reason, this time the evil fairy girl couldn''t afford to run away, and even had a tendency to really surrender to the other party. Thinking of this, Huo Qing''e even subconsciously thought that the other party had done something. Only after the inspection, the girl found nothing. In fact, the evil fairy girl didn''t know that the reason why she had such thoughts was entirely because Nagato''s power was actually much higher than she had imagined. No matter what the surrounding conditions were, she couldn''t escape. The over-sensitive immortal Lingjue vaguely realized this fact, and then vaguely sprouted the idea of ??surrender. "Well, put away the zombies around!" Seeing Huo Qing''e''s performance, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said that although there is the protection of the barrier, the battle between the two has caused a lot of damage to the surroundings. Especially the zombies scattered all over the corridor seemed to be an eye-catcher. It was just that the red-haired boy had just finished speaking, and the change was highlighted-the zombies who fell to the ground burst out with more or less resentment, then made a chuckle, and slowly stood up from the ground. "Uh, how do you say that?" At this moment, Huo Qing''e showed a little embarrassment on his face and said, "Because of a moment of anger, I was too desperate to extract the power of the zombies, causing the control talisman in the zombie body to seem to be overloaded and broken." "..." Listening to Huo Qing''e''s words, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless. Looking at the zombies who kept venting grievances, Huo Qing''e didn''t need to explain, the red-haired boy also knew how amazing these zombies had for Huo Qing''e. I''m afraid Huo Qing''e didn''t get the consent of these people at all, so he could refine them into zombies. To a certain extent, the reason why evil immortals are evil immortals is really worthy of the name! "Roar!" "Huo... Qing''e!" "kill!!!" In just a moment, the zombies have been supplemented by their own grievances, even the zombies that have no grievances themselves are also supplemented in this grieving environment. The zombies all stood up, and even rushed towards Huo Qing''e. Seeing such a situation, Nagato was ready to make a move, but at this moment-- "Roar!!" A zombie rushing in the front suddenly roared, and instantly turned its direction, and launched an attack on the unprepared zombies around, knocking the zombies into the air with a storm of fists. "Don''t... maybe... close to... master!" With some stiff openings, the dark purple girl zombie with shoulder-length hair stood in front of Huo Qing''e, and while surprised the rest of the zombies, even Huo Qing''e was shocked. To be honest, the evil fairy girl never expected that now that she was controlling the destruction of the talisman, there were still zombies willing to protect her. After all, the evil fairy was unusually casual when making zombies, and even deliberately angered the souls of the zombies, in order to make these zombies stronger with the support of their own souls. Thinking of this, Huo Qing''e looked at the zombie in front of him, and quickly remembered her name-Miyako Fragrance!.. 1925 Chapter 061 Want to be together? Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Miyako aroma! She was just an ordinary Yingzhou girl before her death. If it weren''t for unique abilities, it wouldn''t qualify as a zombie in Huo Qing''e''s hands. Even if it became Huo Qing''e''s zombie, its status is not high among the three-digit zombies. Probably the technique of corpse refining in this world is not perfect, and the strength of zombies is largely determined by the strength of the corpse during his lifetime. Therefore, although Huo Qing''e knew the other party''s existence, she never cared about the other party. It''s just that the evil fairy girl didn''t expect that when this group of corpses was backlashing, Miyako Xiangang, a little zombie that she usually ignored, would still remain loyal. Immediately, Huo Qing''e''s eyes felt a little sore involuntarily. After all, the evil fairy''s nature is only somewhat selfish, but not ruthless. "Roar!" "Step aside!!" "Otherwise, you have to die too!" At this time, the zombies who had been attacked and retreated by Miyako Fragrance had already reacted. Among them, the most powerful zombies released a violent aura and rolled toward Huo Qing''e and Miyako Fragrance. "No!" Under the coercion, the zombie girl''s figure was unstable for a while, but she still insisted on blocking Huo Qing''e. Faced with such a situation, Huo Qing''e knew that she couldn''t remain indifferent. Immediately, Huo Qing''e turned her gaze to the red-haired teenager who was watching the play with her hands not far away. The girl''s eyes showed an urgent request, even pleading! Although the evil fairy girl understands that if she continues to remain indifferent, the zombies in front of her will not really hurt herself. After all, it took a lot of effort for this great god demon to conquer himself, and would not let himself die like this, but the result of Miyako Fragrant is not necessarily, because she is just a little zombie after all. ... ... "Ha, it''s interesting!" After receiving Huo Qing''e''s pleading, Nagato couldn''t help showing a little surprise on her face. The evil fairy girl in front of her seemed not as selfish as she was in the rumors, but had a certain limit. However, in surprise, the red-haired boy was also more satisfied with the evil fairy girl. If there is a bottom line, it will be more conducive to make Huo Qing''e completely settled. Of course, even if Huo Qing''e is really ruthless, Nagato is not incapable of subduing it, but it feels a little troublesome. "Then, in order to make Huo Qing''e more committed, let''s give her some benefits first!" Thinking of this, Nagato raised his right hand and snapped his fingers directly. In an instant, the dark blue spatial ripples, centered on the red-haired boy, spread in all directions. The entire corridor space was flooded with dark blue ripples in the blink of an eye! "hateful!" "What is this, damn it!" "Don''t stop us, humans!!" Immediately, all the zombies fell into a certain kind of quagmire, and it would be very difficult to move. Some zombies suddenly turned their heads and looked at Nagato, their eyes bursting with terrifying evil. Perhaps it is because of the imperfect corpse skills in this world!77 e-book www.77dd.net Even the dead body that had the power of a big monster before alive, after being transformed into a zombie, its strength has also dropped significantly. For Nagato, such zombies are nothing but clutter, not to be feared. The red-haired boy didn''t even bother to listen to these zombies say more, the power of the dragon appeared in his body, and the profound meaning of the space law he had understood was completely released at this moment: "Twist it!" Accompanied by the spirit of words, vortexes appeared in the ripples of the space, enveloping the zombies except Miyako Fragrance. Then, these zombies wailed in the space vortex and turned into rotten and broken pieces of meat. Seeing this scene, Huo Qing''e''s face couldn''t help but change slightly. With the eyesight of the evil fairy girl, it is natural to see that if the red-haired boy had used this trick when he was at war with him, his fate would probably not be much different from the zombies in front of him. Seeing the change in Huo Qing''e''s expression, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. In fact, the red-haired boy''s actions did not further deter Huo Qing''e''s thoughts, but felt that these zombies were a bit an eye-catching in his car and wanted to solve them quickly. "But with such side benefits, it looks pretty good." This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato directly manipulated the spatial ripples, bringing all the spatial vortices together, and then the power of the dragon used the spatial ripples as a medium, and a colorful dragon flame ignited in the spatial vortex. In less than a moment, all the meat leftovers of the zombies were all refined into a drop of gray water. This gloomy drop is not a real drop, but a drop of origin that is close to the three-digit zombie refining. Seeing the appearance of this gloomy drop, Miyako''s fragrance can''t help but become agitated. "Ha, give it to you!" With a light smile, Nagato manipulated the drop of origin and directly integrated into the body of Miyako Fragrance. Immediately, the zombie girl uttered a roar like a beast, and the whole body seemed to turn into a whirlpool, absorbing all the grievances around it. Seeing this, Nagato waved his hand again, the elements in the space gathered, unexpectedly condensed into a crystal coffin trapped the miyako fragrance. After doing all this, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and dispersed the ripples in the surrounding space. "Well, are you satisfied with this gift?" Looking at Huo Qing''e, who was still a little sluggish, Nagato said calmly, "Next, as long as that little zombie merges with that drop of origin, it will increase its strength and make up for your loss." "Also, you have to study hard next, Green Moth, this level of corpse technique...too unreasonable." "...Concubine, concubine body, understand!" Huo Qing''e came back to her senses after hearing Nagato''s words. Afterwards, the evil fairy girl put the crystal coffin into the mustard space in her sleeve, but when the girl finished all this, she found that Nagato came to her. "I heard that reciprocity is a Chinese tradition, Qingmo, I gave you a gift, should you give it back?" Speaking like this, Nagato''s right hand has already lifted Huo Qing''e''s chin, and the whole person has been pressed down. There is no opportunity for the evil fairy girl to refute at all, but at this moment- "Crack!" With a slight sound, a door in the corridor slowly opened, Paqiulis head just poked out, and then the witch saw this scene very coincidentally and was shocked. Immediately, the witch subconsciously said: "Excuse me, excuse me!" "it''s okay no problem!" Having left the evil fairy girls lips, Nagatos face did not have any embarrassment, but a smile appeared, "We are just beginning, right, girl, do you want to be together?" "..." .. 1926 Chapter 062 Witch and evil fairy first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Have seen your Majesty the Great Demon!" About half an hour later, in the main hall of the Great Demon, with bat-like wings and a pair of bat feathers on its ears, the long-haired girl with red hair bowed towards Nagato and saluted: "I am Master Paqiuli''s envoy, little devil, please advise!" "Free gift!" Hearing the self-introduction of the newly-appearing girl in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help being a little surprised. First he made the little devil stand up, and then the red-haired boy looked at Paqiuli, whose eyes were still a little drifting. Obviously, the shock that the previous contact between Nagato and Huo Qing''e gave the witch has not completely dissipated. But after feeling the red-haired boy''s gaze, Paqiuli still reacted. "Ah, the birth of the little devil is from the magic Remy gave me." Containing her mind, Paqiulis face showed a touch of admiration, and she said, Thats a magic that turns the magic book into a demon. It was invented by a dark wizard named Jeff. of." "It''s just a pity that the black wizard has already died in Lemmy''s hands, otherwise I really want to communicate." "That''s it!" Listening to Pachuli''s description, Nagato felt very interesting. The little devil, Paqiulis envoy, also exists in the memory of the red-haired boys previous life, but in the memory of the previous life, Nagato is very clear that Gensokyo and Fairy Tail are definitely two worlds. Under such circumstances, self and his daughter, who can connect the two worlds, turned out to be the reason for the birth of the little devil. It can be seen from this that Nagato and his daughters have truly become part of Gensokyo. But what if the red-haired boy never came to this plane world? Isn''t the original plot stuck! "Well, the traces of the setting up are so obvious, it''s really speechless!" This thought flashed in his mind, but Nagato had no special feelings at this time. After hiking in another world and washing away the impatience in his mind, the red-haired boy was patient enough. Turning back and forth in his mind, it was only a short moment in reality. When he raised his head slightly, Nagato saw Paqiuli''s pityful face. Immediately, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but raised a weird smile, and said: "Pa Qiuli, what I did with Huo Qing''e just now, do you really want to try it?" Paqiuli: "...bye!" As soon as the words fell, the witch of Qi Yao turned around and left, her figure involuntarily revealed a little embarrassment, and the little devil could only bow to Nagato with a wry smile, and then followed. ... ... "Really, that man!" Stepping on the empty corridor, the blush on Paqiuli''s face has not disappeared. Although she is a witch, she has become decisive because of the big changes, but Paqiuli is still an innocent girl. Faced with Nagato''s molesting, it was naturally overwhelming. Under such circumstances, Paqiuli did not pay attention to the direction while she was walking. When the witch who was going to return to the room reacted, she came to the library without knowing it. This is a reading facility on the Great Demon Ship to relieve Nagato''s boredom, and amazing knowledge is gathered on it. When Pa Qiuli woke up, if it were not because of this library, it was very likely that she would leave the Big Sky Demon directly. Perhaps it was because she often came here to supplement knowledge, and her body remembered this route, Pa Qiuli would be unconscious. Arrived here in time. "Since it''s here, let''s read a book for a while!" Standing near the library, feeling the strong scent of books, the witch who has always loved books suddenly became a little moved, and even brought her freshly-baked witch girl into the library. Just when she walked into the library, the witch saw an existence she didn''t want to see-Huo Qing''e! Its not that Paqiuli didnt wait to see the evil fairy girl that Nagato had just suppressed, but because Paqiuli was too innocent. After seeing Huo Qing''e, she couldnt help but think of her and Nagatos affairs, and then she was involuntarily excited . "See you again so soon, hello, witch!" Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net But when Huo Qing''e saw Pa Qiuli, he immediately greeted him heartily and said, "I remember your concubine, your name is Pa Qiuli, do you want to read the book too?" Although Huo Qing''e was very selfish and difficult to communicate in the rumors, it was a situation of facing the weak. Huo Qing''e is still very talkative if he faces a strong person of the same level. "Ok!" As the saying goes, not hitting the smiling face, Huo Qing''e asked so heartily, Pa Qiuli naturally wouldn''t give a face, "Why do you want to read a book, I can help you look." "That concubine is not welcome!" Hearing Paqiuli''s words, Huo Qing''e showed a smile on her face and said, "What the concubine wants is books about the corpse, but the books here seem a bit messy, and I can''t find them for a while." "... Corpse Road?" Pa Qiuli was a little surprised at Huo Qing''e''s request. Then the witch discovered that Huo Qing''e had placed a crystal coffin beside Huo Qing''e, in which a girl with dark purple hair was sleeping. "Yes, corpse road!" Facing Paqiulis surprise, Huo Qing''e pointed to the crystal coffin openly, her eyes softened, "As you can see, the concubine wants to help this child better." "Well, I remember there is a practice note on the corpse path in this library!" Without investigating too much, Pa Qiuli immediately turned her memory and walked around the rows of bookshelves in the library, "That is the practice notes of a mysterious existence called the Asura Dao." "Sura Road?" "Yes, Shura Dao!" Speaking of this, Paqiuli seemed to think of something, and said sternly, "According to what Leimi revealed to me privately, Shura Dao is the brother of the great demon, who used to cultivate successfully as a zombie...found it!" With that said, Pa Qiuli pulled out a gold and black faceless book from the shelf and handed it to Huo Qing''e. "Thank you!" After receiving the book, the evil fairy girl expressed her thanks. "No thanks...that!" After looking at the evil fairy girl with some hesitation, Pa Qiuli hesitated and asked, "You and that guy did that kind of thing, why is there nothing at all." "How can there be nothing? That''s the first kiss of a concubine!" After hearing the words of the innocent witch, Huo Qing''e showed a slightly complicated smile on her face. She has lived for thousands of years and even got married, but Huo Qing''e has always been icy and clean. Ever since her father abandoned her for cultivating immortals when she was young, Huo Qing''e has never thought of relying on anyone. Originally just to make her own immortality, she clearly lived in the Jin Dynasty, where the concept of sex was unusually open, but Huo Qing''e has always maintained her primordial yin, but she has become a habit and continues to this day. Suddenly losing the first kiss, and facing the life of losing Yuanyin in the future, even the evil immortal couldn''t help feeling complicated. It''s just that the evil fairy girl who has seen through life a long time understands better what is weak and strong. In front of that domineering man, all resistance is futile. As the saying goes, since resistance can''t be done, then accept it. and-- "Although that guy is indeed some jerk!" With such words in her mouth, Huo Qing''e looked at Paqiuli with great interest and said, "But don''t you think he has a sense of security that other men can''t match?" "If he can continue to be so strong, he will really marry him, so why not!" Of course, those last words of Huo Qing''e didn''t come out directly, they just flashed through his mind. "maybe!" Hearing what Huo Qing''e said, Pa Qiuli suddenly became a little complicated.The girl still remembered clearly, when she was the most desperate, the warm... embrace of a certain man. With this sentence as the end, Zangshuge suddenly fell into peace, and occasionally there was the sound of books turning pages... ps: I accidentally caught a cold and got a headache!.. 1927 Chapter 063 Provocative Immortal Dao first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flew quickly, and several days passed quickly after Huo Qing''e''s surrender. During these hours, Huo Qing''e has completely integrated into the environment on the Great Demon, getting along well with the girls, much faster than Nagato imagined. Obviously, the evil fairy girl has been given more than just a whole body of repairs for thousands of years. for. Huo Qing''e knows all the worldliness of the world, and can use it freely. The key depends on whether she is willing or not. In this way, the journey of the Great Sky Demon continued. The Shenzhou that covered the sky slowly and firmly followed the route set by the red-haired boy before departure, and soon approached the Shenzhou enchantment. At this time, at the border of the Divine Land, close to double-digit immortals and many Taoist priests were already waiting here. "Is it finally here, Great Demon!" Above the checkpoint, a white-clothed fairy with a negative sword looked at the huge divine boat slowly driving from the far end of the sky, with an astonishing sword intent blooming in his eyes, and whispered: "Hmph, let my emptiness son come and witness with your own eyes, what qualifications do you have to call yourself the master of monsters!" "Exactly, the arrow of a certain family is already hungry and thirsty!" The Orion man standing next to Master Void echoed and said, "If you can shoot this monster lord, the name of a certain family can be passed down to later generations, and the ancestors shot and killed the nine golden cubs." As the words of the two men just fell, the rest of the immortals and Taoist priests echoed one after another, and the invisibility of murder began to spread. "Everyone! Don''t worry!" At this moment, a white-haired fairy who saw that the situation was wrong quickly stood up and said, "Be safe, don''t worry, I am not here to fight, don''t ignore the overall situation, everyone." "Also, Master Void, Yishen! You two guys are enough too, don''t stir people''s hearts!" Hearing the white-haired immortal''s words, the rest of the immortals and Taoist priests were shocked in vain, remembering that they weren''t waiting for people to fight, and the frenetic atmosphere on the level immediately calmed down. When hearing the white-haired fairy''s reprimand, Master Kong Xu and Yishen suddenly became a little dissatisfied, only thinking that the other party was the leader, did not refute. Seeing such a situation, the white-haired fairy also showed a little unhappiness. The fairy secretly scolded the old folks in Kunlun in his heart, and actually entrusted such a chore to himself, obviously he was also an older generation of fairy! However, the white-haired immortal didn''t have much time to complain. From the time he appeared in the sight of the immortals, within three minutes, the figure of the Great Sky Demon was completely approached, less than 500 meters away from the checkpoint. Immediately, a white cloud appeared under the white-haired immortal''s feet, and the whole person rose by the cloud and blocked the way of the Great Sky Demon: "The elder of Kunlun Yuqing Palace-Taibai Immortal is here, please see the Great Demon Lord. !" The old fairy''s voice is not loud, but it is full of amazing penetrating ability, which can be clearly seen within a thousand miles. however-- "boom!!!" The Big Sky Demon didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, it accelerated several times in an instant. The old immortal who couldn''t react in the future blasted off, and then rushed straight into the border checkpoint and hit the Shenzhou barrier. The terrifying impact force even made the huge Shenzhou enchantment appear a little shaken. Immediately, the entire Shenzhou land was completely boiling! The immortal powers scattered throughout China shook one after another, and many old monsters who were ready to live in seclusion or had already lived in seclusion appeared one after another, and a burst of extremely powerful power erupted on Kunlun Mountain, which caused the worship of sentient beings within a thousand miles. "Damn it!" 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net "How dare they!!" "evildoer!!" The immortals scattered around because of the impact of the Big Sky Demon showed surprise, horror, and even incredible gazes. They never thought that the Big Sky Demon would act like thishe was actually provoking the entire China! If during the Hundred Years'' War, the Great Heavenly Demon acted like this, there would be no problem, but the problem was that the war between monsters and humans had passed. Under such circumstances, how to act, does the great demon think that he can face the power of Shenzhou Immortal Dao alone? The chaotic thoughts kept appearing in the minds of the immortals, so that most of the immortals were stunned. However, not all the immortals were stunned. For example, the Void Lord and the God of Yi, who were fighting against the big demon with their strength, immediately launched a counterattack after the initial shock. Immediately, a sword light burning with flames and arrows and shimmering with cold light suddenly appeared out of thin air, heading towards the Great Demon. "Shoot it, sharp gun!" "Haha, come and play with Fran!" At this moment, two petite figures emerged from the Big Sky Demon. It was none other than Remilia and Flandre. I saw that Remy instantly threw the scarlet magic spear. The striking arrows cancel each other out. Fran even held the burning magic sword directly, and the sword light that was attacked directly shattered into pieces! After the two girls, Hong Meiling and Paqiuli led the guard girls to appear one after another, and formed a confrontation with the scattered fairies, and the tense battle was almost on the verge. ... ... "why?" In the palace hall inside the Great Sky Demon, Huo Qing''e looked at the red-haired boy who was sitting on the throne leisurely, "There is the most humane fairy Buddha power on the land of China, why should we fight against it." The evil fairy girl couldn''t understand why Nagato did this, but in this way, her situation was a bit embarrassing. If Shenzhou Dadi wins, then her betrayal evil immortal is in danger, but if Shenzhou Dadi fails, she will not hesitate to follow Zhouyi and fight against the demon clan with all the immortals, and the birth of Taoist prosperous age may be shaky. "No need to be so entangled!" "If you really want a Taoist prosperous age, after returning to Bai Yujing, I will directly give you a world." "When the time comes, you can do whatever you want!" Knowing roughly what Huo Qing''e was thinking, Nagato said indifferently: "As for why you did this, it''s probably because after the war between the monster race and the humans ended, the immortal way in this world has no value. "From the very beginning, this trip is for the ultimate cleansing!" "Useless, things that may mess up will be cleaned!" The indifferent voice was full of incomparable determination and domineering, and hearing the words of the red-haired boy, Huo Qing''e seemed to see the endless sea of ??corpses and blood, and immediately couldn''t help shivering. In her heart, the evil fairy girl once again refreshed her awareness of Nagato''s horror... 1928 Chapter 064 self-defeating second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the sky is killing intent, the stars are easy to stay; when the earth is killing intent, the dragon and snake rise to land! Accompanied by Nagato''s unwavering killing intent, an indescribable force of terror penetrated the void and stirred the entire river of fate. At this moment, all the existences standing at the apex sequence of the plane became silent. All the immortals located on the land of Shenzhou felt a layer of dust on their souls. Wandering in the empty Demon Realm within the plane, Shen Qi, the lord of the Demon Realm who was cherishing the memory of the past, could not help but move the dull hair on her head, and a rather complicated expression appeared on her face. "Hey, Nagato-kun is really... cold!" In the words, Shenqi seemed to see the earth where blood was spilled on the main plane. It''s just that although she felt a little intolerable, Shen Qi had experienced the baptism of the fate of the last era. She knew very well in her heart that at some point, some blood was necessary. Thinking of this, Shenqi couldn''t help but think of the more distant past, the strange man who longed to not bleed and to contain everything with his heart. "It''s weird, there are totally two people, but why does it always feel like Nagato-kun is like him!" She couldn''t help but mutter to herself, Shen Qi couldn''t help falling into long-term contemplation again, forgetting the passage of time. And also in the void, the invisible and invisible humane forces gathered here, condensing a figure dressed as a scholar, with a handsome appearance, long silver hair flying, and it is indeed the dead humane sage in the eyes of all living beings Zhouyi. "Finally, it started..." The silver-haired scholar''s gaze seemed to penetrate the void and saw the situation on the land of China, "Although I have known such a day for a long time, but when it really comes, I can''t help but feel emotion." After all, it was a force supported by one hand, watching its destruction with his own eyes, for Zhou Yi, it was really intolerable. It''s just that this step has to be executed. This is not only Nagato''s will, but also his Zhouyi''s determination! "That''s fine, there is gain only when there is sacrifice. All this is to go further. After all, I am a human being. Don''t the so-called human being grow up in constant giving up and gain, sigh..." With a sigh, Zhou Yi''s figure once again turned into a humane force and disappeared. ... ... On the edge of the Shenzhou barrier, the immortals still confronted the Big Sky Demon. The air is filled with a subtle and extremely subtle atmosphere, and the tense atmosphere is almost on the verge of triggering. Under such circumstances, even if they perceive the strangeness, the immortals have no time to think in detail. Even because of those strange feelings, several new-generation immortals, including Prince Void, couldn''t hold their breath! "Take the trick, evildoer, the emptiness of the sword!" I saw that the fairy named Void Prince took the lead in launching an attack. His target chose Flandre, the little girl who had previously smashed the sword light she had released. Immediately, the endless sword light moved towards where Fran was. Boom out. The mighty sword light almost gathered in the scene of a growing river, full of amazing deterrence and sharpness. "Haha, it''s really interesting!" Facing the mighty river of swords, the second young lady of the vampire demon didn''t have any fear at all. Instead, she showed a happy smile, holding the burning flame sword, and swung straight forward! The flames that were so hot to the extreme burst out, rushing toward the mighty river of sword energy.Shuosh www.shuosh.com "boom!!!" The horrible explosion burst open. The impact like a hurricane spread in all directions, completely chaosing the entire confrontation situation, and then a battle that looked extremely chaotic broke out completely. Remilia completely ignored the hurricane-like impact, and immediately found the Yishen who was holding a sun-shooting arrow. In the eyes of the vampire lady, this guy named Yishen is not very strong, but the weapon in his hand is too dangerous. It is definitely the strongest single attack among these immortals. If he is left alone, it will definitely cause The loss of the Great Demon. Therefore, as the daughter of Nagato, the princess on the Great Demon, Remy is absolutely obliged to destroy it. and so "You die for us, scum!" The magic spear in her hand was thrown out. Under Remilias spells, the magic spear was divided into two, two into four, four into eight, etc., almost instantly forming a dense rain of magic spears, killing them. under. "Humph!" It just so happened that the opponent that Yishen chose in the chaos caused by the impact was also Remilia. The descendant of the great God Houyi was extremely angry at the failure of his previous sun-shooting arrows. Therefore, Yishen was not attacked by Remilia. He looked up at the rain of the magic spear, and Yishen opened the sun-shooting bow again. In an instant, an arrow gleaming with golden light came out of the string, instantly turning into an endless arrow! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The magic spear and the light arrow continued to collide in the void, and the hurricane that Fran and Void Prince stirred up even more terrifying, so that the Taoist priests and the rabbit demon guards could hardly intervene in the war. "If this is the case, then go straight to Huanglong and follow me!!" The immortal with the perception system was aware of the situation on the entire battlefield, and immediately connected with all the immortals who had not fought with the powerful enemy with his own ability, and greeted them to rush towards the location of the Great Demon. Although this will face the big demon directly, it is nothing for the young and energetic new generation of immortals. It''s just that when these immortals reached the edge of the Great Sky Demon "Roar!!!" With the terrifying Longwei, the earth-shattering dragon roar came oncoming, making these unprepared new generation immortals unable to help but stagnate, and then a rainbow of colors appeared in the eyes of several immortals. "Don''t think about approaching adults like this!" Under the impetus of the rainbow-like air current, Hong Meiling instantly crossed time and space and appeared directly among the fairies. A white and slender leg was raised under the decent cheongsam. However, the fairies had no time to appreciate the beauty, because in the next moment, the beautiful legs were rolled up like a tornado. Under this impact, all the immortals vomited blood one after another and backed out. "Hmph, with this kind of strength, still want to meet the adults?!" After kicking all the immortals approaching, Hong Meiling looked at these immortals and her eyes were suddenly filled with dissatisfaction and disdain, "Don''t be overwhelmed, you trash from Kunlun!" .. 1929 Chapter 065 The Nine Dragons are the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ahem!" Just when the battlefield was in chaos, in the ruins on the edge of the battlefield, the Taibaixianweng who had been hit by the Great Demon directly before then walked out of the smoke and coughed softly. At this time, Taibaixianweng''s clothes were shattered, and the dust was added to his body, completely without the previous posture of dust. The original Xian Weng''s kind face showed a bit of hideous anger! Although, as an older generation of immortals on Kunlun Mountain who was extremely close to the realm of heaven and humanity, Immortal Taibai''s feelings had weakened a lot, but in front of many younger generations, he was directly hit and flew by the Great Demon, which still made him extremely angry. Just watching the situation on the battlefield, Taibaixian Weng quickly reduced his anger. "Not good!" His brows frowned slightly, and Taibaixian Weng felt that it was not good. Not only was the attitude of the Great Sky Demon unexpected, but the combat effectiveness on the Great Sky Demon was unexpectedly powerful. The most important thing is that Xian Weng recalled that he had felt the dust on the soul before. Not compared to those impulsive new-generation immortals, Taibai Immortal is more geographically wise and richer in experience, so he clearly understands what an ominous sign this wonderful induction is. In particular, the induction appeared after the Great Sky Demon hit and flew into itself. In the dark, Taibai Immortal understood something. With thousands of thoughts in his mind, Xian Weng quickly made a judgment-back to Kunlun! Although it was a bit of abandoning the suspicion of abandoning his companions, it was worthwhile in the eyes of Immortal Taibai. Only by returning to Kunlun and using the power of the immortals could he fight against the evil-intentioned big demon. It''s just that Xian Weng has not had time to act in the future, and Pa Qiuli and the little devil appeared in front of him. A sinister atmosphere filled the surroundings, and everything that followed was self-evident! "Paqiuli''s view of the overall situation is really good!" On the Great Demon, Nagato, who was sitting on the throne but seeing everything in his eyes, couldn''t help but sigh softly, "This plane is really great, and she''s an excellent girl." "indeed so!" Hearing the red-haired young man''s admiration, Huo Qing''e nodded in agreement. In these days, the person the Evil Fairy Girl gets along best with on the Big Sky Demon is probably the witch of Qi Yao. From the perspective of Huo Qing''e''s thousands of years of experience, Pa Qiuli may still be a little green, but the potential is extremely powerful. "But you actually praised the other girls in front of your concubine, you are really...oh!" The tone of her words changed in an instant, and Huo Qing''e, who was slightly evil, seemed to become a resentful woman who could only do nothing to face the cheating husband but could only sigh in the end. "Haha!!" Hearing Huo Qing''e''s words, Nagato couldn''t help laughing heartily, and being able to make such a gesture in front of him, it seemed that the evil fairy girl in front of her had walked out of the confusion of the embarrassing situation. Immediately, the red-haired boy got up and came to Huo Qing''e... "Then let me make up for you!" After he finished speaking, he lowered his head, Nagato deeply kissed the surprised evil fairy girl, even if the opponent''s resistance after the surprise was suppressed, it was not released until three full minutes later. "Ha, is this compensation enough, Green Moth!" "..." Being speechless, Huo Qing''e immediately backed away, watching the red-haired boy in front of him vigilantly, and once again deeply affirmed the danger of the other party, especially the danger to women.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com "Well, you are here to help me take care of the situation." Faced with Huo Qing''e''s vigilance, the red-haired boy didn''t care, and after directly instructing the girl, Nagato looked up at the sky, and after being silent, he took a step forward. Immediately, the deep blue space rippled, completely wrapping the red-haired boy. ... ... Stepping into the ripples of space, Nagato came to a space where clouds overlap. The sky above is covered with white clouds, and the ground underneath is also made of white clouds. What the red-haired boy can see is white clouds. Obviously, this is a white cloud space. "Although I have heard Zhou Yi say it a long time ago, it is the first time I have seen such an environment!" Walking on the ground transformed by white clouds, Nagato was watching the surrounding scenery while expressing his own emotions, "It is indeed the central space of the Shenzhou enchantment, it is really amazing!" Yes, this is no other place, it is the central space of the Shenzhou enchantment! As the birthplace and prosperous place of the Immortal Dao, what scares the Monster Race and other forces the most in Divine Land is nothing but the terrifying existence named Divine Enchantment. In the past world wars, the Shenzhou enchantment did not know how many monsters invaded and killed how many monsters. This is completely the supreme prestige created by the endless blood and flesh of the monster race! And now, Nagato''s goal is this supreme enchantment-with the intelligence support of Zhouyi, the main creator of the enchantment, plus the turbulence caused by the impact of the Great Celestial Demon on the enchantment, Nagato caught it. Seeing walking in the clouds, the red-haired boy soon came to a huge door with a relief sculpture of the Nine Dragons. Through keen intuition, Nagato knew that the true foundation of the Shenzhou enchantment was behind the door! Only when the red-haired boy''s hand touched the door-- "Roar!!!" The vast dragon power is accompanied by the dragon roar resounding in the void, and it diffuses from the huge door. The mighty dragon power definitely surpasses the level of ordinary big monsters, and there is not only a dragon power. . In response to Long Wei, Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, and took a few steps back leisurely. "Roar!!" "Woohoo!!" "hiss!!" The voice of the dragon chant suddenly changed and turned into nine different roars. In this roar, the reliefs on the huge door moved one after another, the eyes bloomed with brilliance and came back to life. The nine dragons leaped out of the door, their statures grew several times in an instant, and they turned into behemoths. I don''t know if it was intentional. When the Nine of Dragons landed, they landed around Nagato in a random pattern, forming a siege, surrounding the red-haired boy. "This is what Zhouyi said, the guardian spirit of the barrier!" Feeling the rising of Longwei around him, as well as the extremely secretive humane force in Longwei, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and Longwei gradually emerged from his body. "The Nine Dragons, they have been well-known for a long time, but I don''t know if they are just imaginary!" .. 1930 Chapter 066 Ancestral Dragon Phantom Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the so-called dragon gives birth to nine sons, each is different! The nine dragons who appeared in front of Nagato possessed some of the characteristics of dragons at the same time, and all exuded the dragon''s might, their image posture and the power aura were completely different. Seeing this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help thinking of the record of the purebred dragon in the box garden. "It seems that the ancestor dragon who gave birth to the nine sons of the dragon in the legend is also a purebred dragon." Having made such a judgment in his heart, Nagato couldn''t help showing a slight smile. Among the strongest species at the highest level of life in the endless chaos, the purebred dragon is probably the most alien existence. The higher the life level of an ordinary creature, the more difficult it is to give birth to offspring. Just like Nagato, there were only two Remy sisters for so many years. But the Thoroughbred Dragon is famous for being able to reproduce, and there are even rumors that if a certain Thoroughbred Dragon is given a completely autonomous world, the other person can definitely give birth to a civilization. Of course, the fertility of Dragon Purebreds is not unlimited. Only the offspring born by single reproduction are purebreds. If they mate with a different species, they will give birth to sub-dragonsin other words, the blood of the offspring will deteriorate. However, single reproduction will consume its own source. Under normal circumstances, few real dragons will do this. "Roar!!" Nagato''s subconscious distraction immediately made the surrounding nine dragons angry. Although it came out of the gate and came from the guardian spirit of the Shenzhou enchantment, this does not mean that the nine sons of the dragon have no self-awareness, and they inherited the blood of the ancestor dragon were so underestimated, how can they be tolerated. Immediately, the nine strange beasts rolled up a gust of wind, turned into afterimages, and slaughtered the red-haired boy. It''s just how much Nagato exists, and his intuition is as powerful as breaking through the sky. Even if he was in a trance, just instinctive state made him easily avoid the attack of the alien beast. Under the mysterious footsteps, the red-haired boy was like a fairy with Lingbo''s microsteps, which was difficult to reach. "Ahhhhhh, I accidentally deserted." After slightly returning to his senses, Nagato couldn''t help but speak softly, and then seemed to think of something, the boy couldn''t help showing a bitter smile, "But I''m afraid the group of women in Bai Yujing are waiting for me to become a true dragon." The red-haired boy can almost imagine that if he returns this time, he will probably spend a long time in bed. Except for a few women, other lovers especially want to be mothers... Nagato can only sigh, the power of motherhood is powerful! ... ... "Roar!!!" Ignored again, the alien beasts became completely angry. Among them, the fourth son of the dragon, Pu Lao, who resembled a winding young dragon, opened his mouth and shouted in the direction of Nagato. The terrifying sound wave suddenly rolled up, instantly covering the place where the red-haired boy was. This time, Nagato finally failed to escape and was hit directly! "Humph!" Although not being blasted by this terrifying sound wave, the feeling of being yelled in the ear still made Nagato a little unhappy, and the dragon power on his body burst out instantly. Facing Nagato''s coercion, the nine sons of the dragon first shook slightly, and then released a violent rage.Romance Novel Network www.yanqingxsw.com "Woohoo!!!" The second son of a jackal-like dragon, Jah Sui, took the lead in attacking. The astonishing blood and evil spirit rendered this strange beast into an indestructible blade, almost smashing the void. Facing such an attack, Nagato raised his right fist, and a pale blue arrogance burst out. "boom!!!" The clash between the fist and the blade stirred up a shock wave visible to the naked eye. In this shock wave, Jai Xu was directly hit by the red-haired boy and flew upside down, and fell heavily to the ground. Just not waiting for Nagato to launch an attack, the other strange beasts appeared in front of him instantly. "Roar!" "boom!" The eldest son of the dragon, the prisoner Niu, and the third son of the dragon, stood side by side with mocking the wind, and sent out their own attacks-shock wave and gale respectively. The two similar attacks directly merged in contact and turned into a hurricane. In the face of such a hurricane, Nagato had no idea of ??evading, and he opened his mouth and let out a roar: "The roar of the Emperor Dragon!!" The indescribable shock wave directly smashed the hurricane, hitting between the prisoner cow and the mocking wind... "boom!!!" In the terrifying explosion, the two alien beasts were immediately blown away and smashed to the ground heavily. Although they did not die directly, they were also seriously injured because they were too close to the explosion. The heavy injuries of the two alien beasts immediately aroused the anger and fighting spirit of the other alien beasts. Immediately, all the alien beasts united and launched an attack: The fifth son of the dragon, Suan, launched a decisive assault, the sixth son of the dragon, Bianqian, threw the stone tablet on his back, and the seventh son of the dragon, Jumei, released the power of judgment. The last dragon''s young son Chiki directly turned into an astonishing black hole, trying to swallow Nagato. just-- "Not enough to see at all!!" With such words in his mouth, the red-haired young man ignited a blue arrogance all over his body, and accompanied by the red-haired young mans punching movements, it seemed that the endless blue arrogance turned into infinite arrows, blasting in all directions. Out. Under the bombardment of such endless arrows, all the attacks were canceled, and all the alien beasts were bombarded. "It seems that the nine sons of the dragon are indeed imaginary!" It was just a trick, and Nagato showed desperately powerful in front of the Nine Dragons. But the Nine Dragons did not despair, because at this moment-- "Roar!!!" The prisoner cow first roared like a dragon, and then other strange beasts roared. Unimaginable resonance burst out at this moment, connecting all the nine sons of the dragon. But in an instant, Nagato felt it, and a huge breath was pouring out of the void. "Well, this is... interesting!" The brows were slightly frowned, and a slight smile appeared on the red-haired boy''s face, because at this moment, the red-haired boy saw it, and an unimaginable vast dragon shadow appeared. The nine sons of the dragon turned into light one after another, directly blending into the phantom, making it look more real. The phantom of the ancestor dragon that once traversed the world, appeared at this moment!.. 1931 Chapter 067: The dialogue of power first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zu Long! Once invincible in the vast plane of existence. According to the legend of a few scaly claws, at the end of the last era, Zulong dedicated his life to protect the people of China and spilled his blood over China. This is also the reason why the human races on the land of Shenzhou often call themselves "Descendants of the Dragon". Nagato didn''t know the specific situation very well, and he didn''t bother to explore it. In Nagato''s eyes, since the years will pass, it is not too much to be concerned about. At this time, the only thing the red-haired boy was interested in was that the phantom of the ancestor dragon in front of him was obviously just a phantom, not a real existence. However, the Longwei released by it is no less than the real body, and it is even comparable to the coercion of Nagato! "This is really... a surprise!" An open smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the red-haired boy moved his hands and feet. After the disappointing Nine Sons of Dragon, the enemy who made him take a little seriously finally appeared. Although Nagato pursues invincibility, if this invincibility is too easy, it will always make people lose their passion. With such thoughts, Nagato''s right hand became more arrogant, and the dark blue dragon scales spread. "Roar!!!" As if being drawn by the Nagato breath, the phantom of Ancestral Dragon opened his mouth and roared, and in the earth-shaking dragon roar, endless energy was drawn by the phantom of Ancestral Dragon from all directions. Almost instantly, the phantom of Ancestral Dragon became lifelike, just like a real existence. "Haha, it seems you are ready too!" Seeing the changes in Zulong''s body, the red-haired young man laughed, and the whole person carried the majestic momentum of the trembling world, and his right hand was completely dragonized. The supreme fist intention combined with the surging dragon power emerges, and it is the iron fist of the emperor dragon! "Roar!" Facing Nagato''s iron fist, the actualized Ancestral Dragon did not dodge, or it could not be avoided at all with the size of the Ancestral Dragon, so this behemoth chose to ignore it and smashed towards Nagato. In an instant, the young man''s iron fist hit the ferocious and huge dragon head heavily. "boom!!!" The collision sound that seemed to make the entire space tremble suddenly appeared. At this moment, the fist of Nagato seemed to penetrate the phantom of the ancestor dragon through the contact of his fist with the head of the ancestor dragon, and against the flow of time, he came into contact with the real ancestor dragon long ago. In a daze, the red-haired boy understood that the battle between himself and the Zulong Phantom was not a simple battle. Compared to fighting, it is more like a large-scale ritual of inheritance and trial-the final dialogue between the ancient ancestor dragons from a long time ago and the newborn real dragons that will be born in the near future. therefore-- "what!!" With a clear voice in his mouth, the red-haired boy lifted his right foot within a ten-thousandth of a second, and then, at the moment when the whole person flew upside down due to the reaction force brought by the collision, a tomahawk-style cheating slammed down. . Zulong, whose movements were obviously not as fast as Nagato, did not react, and was directly knocked into the ground by Nagato. "boom!!!" The earth in the entire space uttered a sorrowful sound at this moment, shaking completely!139 Chinese www.139zw.com It''s just that under such circumstances, Zulong didn''t seem to have suffered much damage, and almost immediately once again went up with an unusually brutal impact on the location of Nagato. Without using any war notes and talent abilities, all Ancestral Dragon possesses are impact, impact, and then impact! The so-called dragon is originally synonymous with power, and the pure-bred real dragon is the power of the power, the absolute power. Therefore, the attack of the real dragon does not need to be fancy, it only needs to show its own power. At first, Nagato was a little surprised to see Zu Long''s performance, but he quickly understood the other party''s thoughts. In other words, Nagato quickly understood what a purebred true dragon should have! The blood in the body burned at this moment after a long time... "Hahaha!!!" Immediately, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but let out a hearty laugh, "For such an interesting comparison, Nagato will naturally be there to the end, but I don''t know how long you can last!" Activating the surging vitality of the whole body, towards the attacking Ancestral Dragon, Nagato rushed forward without evasiveness, throwing punches and punches! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The terrifying collision reverberated in the entire white cloud space, and the extremely shocking power overflowed, causing the huge space to constantly shake, and even caused the shock of the entire Shenzhou enchantment. ... ... At this time, the outside world has fallen into chaos. Those ordinary mortals or Taoist priests with low skills are nothing. They can''t see or sense the so-called Great Enchantment of China, but those Taoists with high skills and immortals are miserable. Seeing that the vast enchantment that enveloped China was constantly shaking, the powerful Taoist priests and immortals even felt that the sky was about to collapse. There are even many Taoist priests and immortals who are in retreat. Even the battlefield on the edge of the Shenzhou barrier was affected! "Dare to be distracted in front of me, looking for death!" In the turbulent smoke, Remilia''s eyes ignored the surrounding obstacles, seized the fleeting opportunity of her opponent due to the turbulence of the Divine Enchantment, and threw the magic spear. In an instant, the scarlet magic spear pierced through the endless dust, and directly bombarded Yishen''s sun-shooting bow. "not good!" A flash of horror flashed on his face, but it was too late to react, and the sun-shooting bow left Yishen''s right hand, and then Remilia''s figure suddenly turned into a red light, and the gunlight flashed. In the next moment, the immortal named Yishen was pierced by a large number of magic spears, and the gods were destroyed! "call!" After defeating her enemy, Remilia let out a sigh of relief, and then the girl turned her head and looked around the battlefield. The entire battlefield showed a favorable tendency. Especially at the edge of the main battlefield, Paqiuli happened to trap the enemy in the magic circle. I saw that the witch of Qi Yao didn''t know what she had done. The seven different elements resonated amazingly! And the white-haired fairy trapped in the magic circle let out a miserable cry, and then the whole person was continuously refined by the resonance power of the seven elements, and soon turned into a mysterious gem. "Paki''s knowledge in alchemy is really good, next time you ask her for a few sage stones to play with." Seeing this scene, Remilia couldn''t help but flash this thought in her mind. .. 1932 Chapter 068 Space Collapse Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not to mention Remilia''s sprouting mind, the surrounding battlefield gradually came to an end. The center of the battlefield where flames and sword glow were intertwined was the place where the empty son and Fran fought, because he was high in the sky, the light from the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of the death of Yishen and Taibaixianweng. As a new generation of immortals, the emptiness of the son is still immature. So he made a big mistake-he was timid! The so-called truly powerful power comes from the soul, and only the power of the soul can make the real strong, and the timidity of the soul naturally caused the weakness of the ubiquitous sword light of the emptiness. Perceiving such a change, Fran, who had an unusually strong fighting instinct, divided it into four, instantly increasing her combat power four times. Under the circumstances, the ubiquitous sword light could not completely stop Fran''s advancement. In an instant, Fran broke through the sword light and surrounded the emptiness. The ominous flame burst out, directly engulfing the sword fairy! And in the battlefield area in front of the Great Sky Demon, Hong Meiling, who was still coming and going freely surrounded by several immortals, felt the breath of true dragon from the void in the shock of the Shenzhou enchantment. Immediately, the blood veins in the girl''s body that received the original power of the Nagato tunnel became active in an instant. Unimaginable power burst out continuously from Hong Meiling''s body. "boom!!!" In an instant, the horror of blood burst out, accompanied by the dragon''s heavy bombardment on the surrounding immortals, directly suppressing the inspiration and mana of these immortals. At this moment, Hong Meiling launched her own attack on the surrounding fairies. No extra energy was released, nor did she use any supernatural powers, the young girl blasted the surrounding fairies at an astonishing speed, supreme power, and the martial arts that came from thousands of times. Accompanied by a burst of blasting roar, the fairies flew out one after another, bursting into blood mist! "call!!!" After doing all this, Hong Meiling exhaled a long suffocating breath. Although the blood in the girl''s body was still boiling, after a large amount of power was output at one time, it was finally no problem. "But you can''t just let it go. Although you don''t know what''s going on, let''s vent your strength first!" This thought flashed through her mind, Hong Meiling looked at the Taoist priests who were confronting the rabbit-eared girls on the battlefield. The next moment, the girl''s figure appeared among the Taoist priests-the massacre began. ! ... ... Coincidentally, when the outside battle was about to end, the battlefield in the white cloud space also entered the countdown. The continuous violent roaring sound reverberates in the huge white cloud space, and the intensity of its vibration is higher than that of each time, but the interval between the roaring sounds is longer than each time. The white cloud space at this time showed an extremely dilapidated appearance, and even gave people a feeling of collapse in a short time. And Nagato is no longer as flamboyant as it once was, and the purple Taoist robe has turned into broken cloth. However, it is clear that even so, the red-haired boy is still unharmed, and the exposed body is still so white and delicate, even the slightest pores do not exist.49 e-book www.49txt.com Obviously it doesn''t look like Kong Wu''s powerful body, but it can constantly throw out fists that can crush the world. In contrast, the Zulong at this time looked rather miserable! The delicate dragon scales showed the marks of fists, and the majestic dragon horns were directly smashed. The hideous dragon head looked quite distorted at this time, and blood was spurted from time to time. What makes people feel even more incredible is that the majestic dragon''s body was blasted into a half-destructive state at this time. At this point, the balance of victory has completely tilted! After another confrontation, Zu Long flew upside down for a long distance, and after vomiting blood, he did not attack again. "cough!!" Squinting his eyes and waiting for a while, Nagato found that the Zulong, who hadn''t spoken since his appearance, had spoken, "What a fearsome force, a compatriot who has not yet been born." Its voice resembled thunder, echoing throughout the white cloud space, endlessly. "This is inevitable, I will become the strongest!" Speaking indifferently, there was no expression on Nagato''s face, as if he was telling a fact, and just like this, it made Zulong discover how extraordinary his companion after a long time was. "Haha, it''s my compatriot, I wanted to remind you to be careful of the world, but it seems unnecessary." With such words in his mouth, Zu Long''s body gradually filled with the power called Human Dao, and he began to repair his injuries, and when he realized this, Zu Long''s face suddenly showed dissatisfaction: "Really, which guy did such tricks on me, really annoying!" "But thanks to this, I will wait to see each other, and send me one last trip, compatriot!" As soon as the words fell, the ancestor dragon was filled with extremely amazing power, which was no longer just the power of the ancestor dragon, but also the magnificent power that originated from the gathering of the humanity of China. Under this magnificent humane force, the last consciousness in Zu Long''s eyes gradually lost... "Well, let''s see you off!" Faced with Zulong''s last request, Nagato had no reason to refuse. The power of the dragon in his body increased crazily. The dark blue flame almost rushed to the sky, and the vast dragon power filled the entire white cloud space. "Just use the power that my iron fist has just tempered, it will kill--" With such words in his mouth, the arrogance on Nagato began to change and condensed. Almost when the ancestral dragon turned into a terrifying war fortress and attacked, the red-haired boy slammed his strongest punch: "Emperor-Dragon Fist!!!" "boom!!!" When the fist and the dragon touched each other, the terrifying shock burst open, and the entire white cloud space suddenly began to collapse, and in the process of this collapse, nine jagged dragons suddenly appeared. Then, nine dragons of different colors broke through the body of the ancestor dragon! Only the next moment, a more terrifying crackling sound appeared! The entire space collapsed in an instant!.. 1933 Chapter 069 Dragon Tomb is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Before the space collapsed, Nagato had already opened the huge door. Unfolding in front of Nagato was a white curtain of light. Without any hesitation, the red-haired boy immediately stepped in first, and after he walked in the door, the white cloud space collapsed suddenly. The collapsed space formed a terrifying space storm, swept through the void, and completely shook the Shenzhou enchantment. The scale of the shock this time was so great that even ordinary humans could clearly perceive it. The scene that looked like a sky tilt immediately caused great chaos in the entire Divine State and even the entire plane. But when the turbulence intensified to a certain extent, a crack was shaken in the Shenzhou barrier, shocking the world. "Ugh" In the void, Zhou Yi''s figure condensed once again. The faint gaze seemed to penetrate the barriers of endless time and space, and saw everything that happened on the land of China, especially the various casualties caused by the chaos.The silver-haired saint could not help but sigh softly. However, after sighing, Zhou Yi showed a slight smile on his face. Although the Divine Enchantment that was created with great pains is about to be shattered, and the immortal Dao that once became the pillar of humanity is about to be shattered, under such circumstances, the trend of humanity is more and more in line with the development of the plane. With the blessing of this fit, Zhou Yi, who was immersed in humanity, sparked with wisdom in his mind, and soon he saw through the mist in front of him... Gradually, Zhou Yi seemed to have truly grasped the true meaning of his own path. Only at this moment, it seemed that because of the nature of his own power, Zhou Yi''s eyes saw a more distant place, which was the place that Nagato hadn''t touched at this time, and then he was stunned. "Unexpectedly, my brother and I are actually..." An unbelievable expression appeared on Zhou Yi''s face, but before he could send a message to Nagato, the aura of the mother of the avenue suddenly appeared. Under this aura, Zhou Yi unconsciously fell into an epiphany. The boundless void fell into silence again, with only a little brilliance flickering in it from time to time. ... ... "Ok?" Just stepping into the door, and still having time to watch everything around him in the future, the red-haired boy felt through the essential connection of his soul, what seemed strange to the Zhouyi integrated in the torrent of humanity. Only when Nagato perceives the past, he finds that Zhou Yi has just fallen into an epiphany. "That''s it!" Nothing unusual was noticed, Nagato just sighed slightly, and then stopped paying attention to it, but turned his attention to where he was now. This is an extremely empty passage, with no exit from the front and back, and silence and darkness are the main theme here. But Nagato keenly saw some looming footprints on the ground under his feet. Obviously, this place has not always been deserted! "I remember what Zhou Yi said..." The message Zhou Yi left to himself flashed in his mind. The red-haired boy first tore off the remaining cloth strips on his body, and then followed the footprints under his feet and kept moving forward in the dark passage.Miao Bi Ge Novel www.novelhall.com The darkness couldn''t stop the boy''s progress, and the rhythmic footsteps completely broke the silence. Just walking around like this, until a certain moment, the moment the red-haired boy had just stepped on his footsteps, the surroundings suddenly became bright, and it took less than an instant to adjust to the light. Nagato saw an amazing scene: This is a blood-colored earth, with blood-colored clouds floating in the sky, and a blood-colored moon standing proudly in the sky. On the blood-colored earth, the blood-colored sand was full of dust, and when the dust passed by, there were huge bones that suddenly appeared. They were dragon bones, all buried in the blood sand, and there were faint dragon souls passing by, and countless from the depths. The roar of the dragon. Further forward, there are tombstones towering into the clouds. The tombstones are very old and covered with dragon scales. Seeing this scene, Nagato knew instinctively that this is the so-called dragon cemetery! In the last era, the ancestor dragon was arrogant, but it was not without rivals. Although the ancestor dragon had many descendants and extraordinary strength, it was not without enemies, and even made many enemies because of his own arrogance. In addition to the fact that the benefits that can be gained by successfully hunting the dragons are too great, the situation of the dragons is actually not very good. If his heirs died simply because of fighting, Zulong wouldn''t be particularly concerned, but seeing the body and even soul of his heirs being concocted after his death was concocted by others, Zulong couldn''t stand it, so he opened up this dragon tomb. From that time on, with very few exceptions, almost all the dead dragons will be buried here. To this day, this cemetery does not know how many dragons are buried! In this era when the Zulong passed away and the dragons almost disappeared, Zhou Yi found this cemetery. The so-called Shenzhou Great Enchantment was created with this cemetery as the foundation, and because of this, the Great Enchantment was able to summon the nine sons of the dragon, and even the phantom of the ancestor dragon to fight. "...It''s really pure!" After carefully feeling the dragon''s power pervading here, Nagato couldn''t help sighing softly. Although the dragons here are not purebreds, but the accumulation of small amounts into more, countless years, the power of the dragons accumulated here has already reached the point where quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, and they appear extremely pure. If Nagato and Zhouyi did not find this place, I am afraid that in the near future, the power of dragons here will condense and give birth to new real dragons. If Nagato did not appear, the real dragon born here might become the dragon god of Gensokyo in the future! "But since I''m here..." "Then the position of Dragon God cannot be given to you." "Leave all these powers to me!" Looking around again, after carefully determining the surrounding situation, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and the pale blue spatial ripples spread out behind the red-haired boy, covering the entire dragon graveyard. "Roar!!!" The violent dragon roar echoed, nine dragon heads of different colors, but all looked huge and ferocious, poking out from the ripples in the open space of Nagato, and biting and killing everything in the dragon tomb. In the sound of the dragon''s roar, whether the scattered dragon bones or the diffused dragon soul, everything was swallowed by the nine dragon heads. Even the space where the dragon cemetery is located, the dragon heads have not let it go! While the dragon heads swallowed, Nagato felt an indescribable dragon power pouring into his body, completely enveloping the authentic origin of the red-haired boy Dantian... 1934 Chapter 070 Tianqings first blow is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Om!" Immediately, there was a wave of cheering in the source of the tunnel. Nagato could clearly feel that the tunnel origin in the dantian almost turned into a terrifying whirlpool, swallowing up the power of the dragon one by one, without any loss. And with the devouring and replenishment of the authentic origin, the blood of the red-haired boy began to boil! At this moment, the big dragon in the body is running to the extreme, and the blood of real dragons is constantly born. The dragon transformation in the body was successfully completed in a moment, and the already powerful body of the red-haired boy became stronger, but after this, the real transformation was obviously not over. Because the engulfing of the surrounding dragon heads is still going on, the authentic origins in the boy''s body are still being swallowed... A steady stream of successors pushes Nagato in the direction of the true dragon! "Chichi!" Severe pain filled Nagato''s whole body, but the red-haired boy suppressed it with his own absolute will, and strangely blue scales appeared on the surface of Nagato''s skin. Starting with both hands, the scales began to spread wildly, and soon spread all over the upper body of the red-haired boy. Afterwards, blue scales on Nagato''s legs also slowly emerged. This kind of inhuman pain, even though Nagato himself was not afraid of his will, his body was still instinctively violent, and his expression looked a bit hideous and terrifying. In this way, time slowly passed, and the entire dragon graveyard was brutally swallowed by the nine dragon heads! Everything is turned into nothingness, even if the space itself does not exist! "Roar!!!" The excessively surging power made the red-haired boy couldn''t help but open his mouth up to the sky and roar, followed by an even more intense pain, and two strange dragon horns slowly emerged from Nagato''s forehead. At this moment, Nagato''s whole person almost turned into a ferocious human-shaped dragon. "boom!!!" The power of horror erupted from Nagato and penetrated the void. Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy''s consciousness kept rising, jumping out of time and space, extending into the depths of the chaotic void. In a trance, Nagato seemed to have seen the origin of the purebred dragon. Countless information about the purebred dragon came from the depths of the void, merged into Nagato''s soul, and penetrated into his body and blood. In the dark, Nagato knew that as long as he was willing, he could directly transform into a real dragon. just-- "It''s still a bit short!" With the supreme will to forcibly stop the final promotion, Nagato retracted his own rising consciousness, and the rare corners of the body also slowly returned to the body of the red-haired boy. After doing all this, the red-haired boy pulled out a piece of clothing from the void and put it on his body, and then heaved a sigh of relief. "Good risk! Almost promoted directly!" With such words in his mouth, there was a little fear on Nagato''s face. If he took that step, he would probably make his own power system imperfect. If it affects the future, it will not be beautiful. Nagato can feel that his authentic power is still the last part. Not only that, the red-haired boy also vaguely predicted that the time for himself to know that part is coming soon, if the guess is good, I am afraid it will be in the place called Demon World. "Humph!" At this moment, a cold snort came from Nagato''s body, and upon hearing this sound, a bitter smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy, and he said: www.94haoshu.com. com "Wait some more days, soon!" "it is good!" After being silent for a while, the girl''s voice came out again, and then fell silent. "Ah, it seems Orpheus wants to be born?!" Feeling that the will in his body has fallen asleep again, Nagato couldn''t help but speak softly, but that is also true. After all, Orpheus has been bred again for thousands of years, and I am impatient to think about it. ... ... "Om!!!" At this moment, a slight sound echoed in the void. Perceiving this noise, Nagato instantly recovered, and looked towards the location of the sound, only to see an unusually simple altar appearing in the void. The center of the altar is inscribed with mysterious and unusual runes, and the power of humanity gathers above the runes. Seeing all this, Nagato knew that this was the final core of the Great Enchantment of China. Immediately, the red-haired boy stepped out, and the whole person disappeared from the place and appeared on the altar. The whole process did not have any time delay, and it was as smooth as flowing clouds. "boom!!!" The moment Nagato arrived at the altar, the humane power on it began to riot, and the energy fluctuations that overflowed seemed a bit unsightly, but it was condensed into substantial humane power. Among other things, the riot of this force alone is enough to threaten the life of the big monster. It''s just Nagato who is facing this force now. and so "Go away!" I saw the red-haired boy saying such words, flicking with his fingers, and directly dissipating the rioting humane force, and the huge altar also disintegrated as the humane force dissipated. After all, the foundation for this altar to exist in the void was the support of humanity. Looking at the altar beginning to disintegrate under his feet, Nagato squinted his eyes and directly used his feet as a medium to inject his own dragon power into the altar. While delaying the rate of disintegration of the lower altar, it completely eroded the Shenzhou enchantment. Probably the power to maintain the Shenzhou enchantment originated from the Dragon Tomb, and there was no resistance at all to the more advanced dragon power possessed by Nagato. In less than a moment, the red-haired boy completely controlled the famous Shenzhou enchantment in his consciousness. It''s just that the current Shenzhou enchantment has already entered the countdown to collapse because it has lost its foundation. "Then give full play to the residual value!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato''s killing intent filled the entire Shenzhou enchantment, and immediately made the immortals on the land of Shenzhou and the senior Taoists feel a fatal crisis. However, before the immortals and senior Taoist priests reacted, the enchantment of the Divine State that shrouded the sky suddenly shattered. The fragments that seemed to be substantial blasted down towards their location. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" An endless roar resounded between the heaven and the earth, and the land of China was mourned all over!.. 1935 Chapter 071 Yongjiang Yijiu is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"That day, Shenzhou Tianqing! The great enchantment guarding the Divine State was shattered and turned into an attack that killed the immortal Dao. Ordinary civilians are still a little ignorant, just curious about what happened to the scene that looked like a collapse before, or fortunate that the subsequent earthquake did not cause much loss. Only those of us who survived know what a terrible disaster it was! As the predecessors of the immortal Dao disappeared under the sky, this short period of immortal Dao''s prosperity has come to an end. Whether all this is the punishment of the heaven and the earth, or who is in the middle of it, nobody knows. Its just that Im not reconciled. Its obviously such a great time of immortality, it just disappeared like this..." About a hundred days after Shenzhou Tianqing, in an ordinary hut on Zhongnan Mountain, an old Taoist who had just recovered his injuries wrote this late at night, and then he sighed. ... ... Time returned to a hundred days ago, after the great barrier of Shenzhou was broken. When Nagato used his own power to extract the last power of the Great Divine Enchantment and turned it into a super-large wide-area attack covering the vast Divine State, the red-haired boy knew that the Immortal Dao of this world was over. This is derived from the red-haired teenager''s self-confidence in his own strength, and is also the result of the long river of fate. The immortal luck that had originally manifested in the long river of fate stopped abruptly at this moment. "In this case, it''s all right!" There may be some arrests, but in Nagato''s eyes, it is no longer a concern. Even without Nagato''s hands, the torrent of destiny will eventually eliminate the remaining residue of Immortal Dao. Thinking this way, Nagato was a little dull, after all, the so-called enemies were too weak. "I need an opponent that is truly worth fighting!" This thought suddenly flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy couldn''t help frowning slightly. He found that although the tunnel had not been completely completed, the thoughts that the true dragon should possess still had some influence on him. For example, now, Nagato wants a well-matched opponent more than ever before to fight smoothly. "interesting!" There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and the red-haired boy didn''t dislike this kind of warfare, because in the sense of darkness, when Gensokyo was established, he would definitely have a terrifying battle. From now on, you will cultivate your fighting spirit, and think it will be helpful for that battle. Thinking of this, Nagato gradually suppressed the fighting spirit in his heart. "Then, let''s go!" After suppressing the war intent in his heart, Nagato first looked around and made such a decision when he saw that the surrounding area was still empty, and then the red-haired boy took a step forward. The ripples in the space suddenly reverberated, and a channel was automatically condensed in front of Nagato. Stepping on the space passage, Nagato returned to the ten thousand meters high above the main plane. "Om!!!" At the moment when Nagato appeared on the main plane, the invisible air luck suddenly came, blessed on the red-haired boy, and a faint dragon power unconsciously diffused from Nagato. Feeling this change, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but understand. It turned out that after devouring the power of the entire dragon cemetery, Nagato was recognized by the ancestor dragon. In a sense, the red-haired boy is equivalent to becoming the second ancestral dragon, but in the void, the ancestor dragons residual energy Yunhe has not yet been able to respond to authority.Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com It wasn''t until he walked out of the void that all Zulong''s legacy truly came to him. Feeling the extra power in his body, Nagato soon knew that he could manipulate the wind, rain and thunder and lightning of the main plane as he wanted, and it would not consume much power. "It''s... icing on the cake!" After running these new powers a little bit, Nagato''s expression was indifferent, but it was also true that Nagato was the lord of the chaotic starry sky, part of the authority of a major plane, he did not pay attention to it at all. After getting acquainted with the new power, Nagato completely controlled this power and converged it. And just when the red-haired boy was about to leave-- "Have seen Lord Dragon God!" The ethereal cloud-like soft voice sounded in Nagato''s ears, and then the red-haired boy clearly saw that a blue girl wearing a black hat and a red ruffled feather coat appeared from the clouds and strode forward. This is a very distinctive girl, although the words are full of respect, but the whole body is filled with an extremely leisurely breath. Nagato could vaguely perceive that there was not much attachment in the girl''s heart. When necessary, she can even give up herself! "interesting!" Saying such words in his mouth, Nagato''s eyes gradually narrowed, and as the girl approached, the red-haired boy discovered that the girl in front of him seemed to have a relationship with him to some extent. "I am Yongjiang Yijiu, your lord''s dragon palace messenger!" Soon, the girl came to Nagato and introduced herself while bowing and saluting. "The messenger of the Dragon Palace?" Hearing the introduction of the girl, Nagato immediately understood the cause of the other party and himself-in the last era, the dragon clan was a proud and powerful clan, this kind of race stood on top of countless living beings and ruled the Chinese state. But the dragons are too arrogant. Except for a few dragons, most dragons don''t even want to talk to the inferior creatures. Under such circumstances, the will of the dragon group converged with heaven and earth, and a new race was born. The name of this race is the messenger of the Dragon Palace, which can be regarded as a kind of monster that lives between the world of the dragon and the world of other creatures. They understand the language of the dragon, are the follower of the dragon clan, and pass the microphone. In the last era, when almost every dragon clan was born, there would be an exclusive dragon palace envoy corresponding to it. "So, you are my exclusive messenger?" Strolling and approaching the girl in front of him, the red-haired boy frivolously raised her chin with the index finger of his right hand, "This era is no longer the era of the dragon. Why do you want to be my messenger? Do you know what that means? ?" The so-called dragon palace messenger is actually a modified vocabulary. In essence, it is just the servant of the dragon! "I don''t know, I just follow the feeling!" Faced with Nagato''s almost molesting behavior, the girl named Yongjiang Yijiu didn''t react much, and said calmly, "But after seeing Lord Dragon God''s behavior, she vaguely understood." "However, if the adults want it, then I have no objection." "..." Hearing this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being a little speechless, just looking at the girl''s indifferent posture, Nagato was a little hot for some reason, his thoughts were slightly deflected, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth: "In this case, I''m not welcome, Yijiu!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato lowered his head directly and caught the girls cherry lips... 1936 Chapter 072 Go to the Demon Realm second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a fierce battle that suddenly broke out. The igniting of the war was a bit inexplicable, and the spread of gunpowder smoke could not be stopped. No, the victim named Yongjiang Yijiu could not stop it, and Nagato who launched the attack was unwilling to stop. When Nagato lowered his head and kissed the girl, the red-haired boy clearly understood what was happening to him. Just like the fighting spirit in my heart, Nagato''s own desires were also affected by the true dragon''s nature, and then magnified several times. Otherwise, Nagato wouldn''t be so impatient - it was just like when he first had power. However, after understanding this influence, Nagato did not suppress it, but instead let it be. because-- "Occasionally wanton, it still feels good!" With such thoughts in mind, Nagato directly enjoyed the dragon palace messenger who had been delivered to the door among the clouds. Masses of white clouds gathered and covered the location of Nagato and Yongjiang Yijiu. Time passed slowly, and a whole day and night passed in an instant. When the morning sun slowly rose on the second day, the white clouds drifted away, revealing the red-haired boy in the middle of the clouds and Yongjiang Yijiu, who was finishing his feather clothes. "Huh, it looks like the weather today is pretty good!" Scanning the Chaoyang lightly, Nagato sighed softly, and then looked at the girl next to her, "How are you feeling now, it shouldn''t be inconvenient to move." "Although I have seen blood before, I am confident of this resilience." Facing Nagato''s problem, a blush flashed across the girl''s face, and then she said nonchalantly, "But to be honest, Lord Dragon God''s capital is indeed strong, and the combat power is beyond my expectation." "...You, your mouth is really stiff!" Some speechless words, a chuckle appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. The girl is a girl. After that kind of thing, there will surely be some changes. The girl before that was indifferent to death. "Since there is no problem, then follow me!" After chuckles, Nagato suddenly remembered the Big Sky Demon. After wasting a day here, he would be complained by his own daughter after going back and forth. Thinking of this, Nagato knew that he should not delay any more time. Just before setting off, the red-haired boy seemed to think of something, turned his head to look at the girl, and said with a stern face: "Although it seems to be late, but-your master, my name is Nagato, please give me some advice in the future!" "...Please advise!" ... ... Back on the Great Demon, Nagato was complained by Remilia. Especially at the moment when she saw Yongjiang Yijiu, Remy saw the causal changes in her with her own ability, and inferred what she had done during the time when Nagato was away, Remy immediately ran away. Although she was mature in many things, she was unexpectedly innocent when it comes to emotions, especially when it comes to that aspect. But when he was escaping, Remy seemed to give Nagato a faint look. "It seems that something subtle has happened." Nagato smiled bitterly, he was never a fool, and naturally he couldn''t fail to see Remy''s strange feelings for him. In fact, it''s not just Remy, Fran is the same.Reading network www.kanshu9.com It''s just that for Nagato, both Remilia and Flandre are a little different. Compared with the capable daughters of Rin, Sakura and Eliya, the red-haired boy has more scruples in his heart. Of course, this consideration is not because of that ethical concept in Nagato''s mind. In fact, after completely surpassing the human race, Nagato had already completely ignored the rules and regulations in human society in his heart. The red-haired boy was only lusting for the father-daughter love of Remy and Fran for him. If he really accepts his daughters, Nagato can''t guarantee that the relationship between father and daughter will be so pure. It''s just that if he lets Nagato marry his daughter out, he is absolutely reluctant. No, it is no longer a reluctant situation, but a situation that the red-haired boy intends to completely eliminate. "After all, you are too greedy, aren''t you?" At this time, Huo Qinge, who was standing near the Nagato Gate, saw the bitter smile on his face, and immediately sarcastically said that the thousand-year baptism of the world has given Huo Qinge a clear insight into the thoughts of others-as long as the other party does not hide or cannot hide it. Huo Qing''e''s tone was a bit aggressive, but Nagato didn''t care. The red-haired young man knew that the evil fairy girl was just sulking because of the immortal Dao, so she just vented a little bit. What he cared more about was Huo Qing''e''s greed. "greedy?" Repeated softly in his mouth, a flash of suspicion flashed across Nagato''s face, and then said with a light smile, "Perhaps as you said, I am very greedy, very greedy." At this point, Nagato has completely understood his thoughts-it doesn''t matter if it is difficult to make a choice, anyway, there is time! And what he has to do now is to keep all his important people by his side... As for the rest, let time decide! just-- "In order to maintain this greed, I need a stronger force!" Standing up from his position, Nagato''s purple eyes flashed with a gleam, seeming to penetrate the void, "So the journey is not over yet, the Great Demon, let''s go ahead, the next stop is the Demon World." "Yes!!!" The red-haired boy''s voice spread throughout the Great Sky Demon, and the crowd responded in unison in an instant. Soon, with the efforts of everyone, the kilometer-long large flying divine boat slowly rose in the vast air currents that suddenly swept up, and then the surging energy diffused from the Great Sky Demon. The surrounding space, under the impact of this huge energy, rippled with waves. A super-large magic circle automatically appeared in the void at the head of the boat! "boom!!!" The moment the magic circle was formed and revolving, a violent sound echoed, and the spatial ripples in front of the Big Sky Demon revolved, quickly turning into a super huge spatial channel. On the other side of the passage, there was an aura that was different from the main plane of the continent, dark and deep. The time and space passage leading to the legendary demon world is formed here! "boom!!!" In the sudden roar, the Big Sky Demon turned into an afterimage and disappeared in the passage... 1937 Chapter 073 Finally See Shenqi First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Devil! This is a very mysterious little thousand world. Unlike the obscurity of the fairy world, the demon world is definitely famous, but unlike the well-known in the two worlds of the sky and the underworld, most living creatures on the main plane only hear the name of the demon world. Few people know what the real Demon World looks like, and there is no record on the main plane. Therefore, at the moment before the Big Sky Demon sailed out of the space channel, curiosity appeared on everyone''s faces, especially the little girls headed by Remilia squeezed into the driver''s cabin of Shenzhou. Nothing else, just because the cab has the best external view! After a moment of darkness, the Big Sky Demon drove out of the space passage and appeared in the demon world at an altitude of 10,000 meters. "Wow!!!" Seeing the view of the Demon World that came into view, the little girls almost exclaimed in unison. Not only the little girls, but others couldn''t help but marvel after seeing the true face of the Demon World. Unlike the main plane of the earth, the devil world does not exist in the form of a planet, but in the state of a round sky. However, this is not the reason why the girls are amazed. The reason why the girls are amazed is entirely because the scenery of the devil world obviously does not look much different from the main plane, but it looks like a dark feeling. From this point of view, the Demon Realm deserves to be the Demon Realm, in terms of pure visual effects, it really is the realm of its name! "It''s because there is no sun!" On the throne of the main hall, Nagato''s left hand propped his chin, letting go of perception and glanced at the surroundings of the Great Demon, and then figured out the reason why the Demon World was like this. Because it is the setting of a round sky, the Demon Realm at this time has not yet given birth to its own sun. but-- "This is not right!" Whispering in his mouth, the red-haired boy frowned slightly. Although he hadn''t actually met Shenqi, through Saya''s vision and feeling, Nagato still knew Shenqi''s strength very well. To put it bluntly, at this time Yakumo Zi, Yakumo Eirin, and Fengjian Youxiang and ilk weren''t Shenqi''s opponents at all! If Shen Qi made a shot at the original Lunar War, even Nagato would have broken his muscles and bones - at least the strength of the authentic form of Nagato at the time was not an opponent of Shen Qi, and more power was needed. Judging by the standards of Dao Jing, Shen Qi is at least the third step of Dao Jing, the Dao God level is comparable to a double-digit all-powerful person in the box court. Even in the realm of Dao God, Shen Qi may have reached the top, only a short distance from Dao Sheng... It shouldn''t be difficult for such a god to create a sun that belongs to the devil world! "Then why does Shenqi keep the Demon World like this?" This kind of doubt flashed in his mind, Nagato only thought for a moment, and then stopped thinking, because at this moment, the red-haired boy felt that a lot of strange aura appeared not far from the Great Demon. In less than an instant, these breaths will reach the vicinity of the Great Heaven Demon and stop in the air! And among these breaths, there is also an unusually powerful breath. It was the Shinki that Nagato was going to meet!Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com Nagato knew that when he came to the Demon Realm, Shen Qi would definitely know it in an instant, but he really didn''t expect that the Lord of the Demon Realm would come directly instead of waiting for him to find her. "My lord, outside..." At this time, a maid quickly ran into the main hall and reported to Nagato in a little eagerness, but the maid was interrupted by the red-haired boy who suddenly got up from the throne before she finished her words: "I know, I didn''t expect that the Lord of the Demon Realm would be so impatient, just let me see!" Saying this, Nagato took the lead to walk out of the main hall, and with the steps of the red-haired boy, except for a few Shenzhou operators, other girls followed behind Nagato. Led by many girls, Nagato strolled along the passage leading to the deck, and soon reached the end of the passage. Pushing open the door at the end of the passage, stepping in, unfolding in front of Nagato is the empty deck of the Great Demon, and the figures of the demon people floating above the main deck. And in the center of the demons, there was a large creature car that looked like a flying fish, and dozens of figures stood on it. With Nagato''s eyesight, I saw the gods among the dozens of silhouettes at first sight! This is a pretty beautiful girl She carried six huge purple wings, and she wore a simple red dress that contained a little cumbersomeness. The cuffs were a bit wide, the shoulders were a black shawl, and the edges of the dress had white pleated patterns. The girl''s entire body was wrapped in some spacious clothes, with very few exposed parts, her young face was filled with a mother-like maturity, but in this maturity there was a hint of innocence that could not be concealed. This unusually obvious contradiction has not weakened the girl''s charm, rather, it makes the girl more beautiful and attractive! As long as you stare at the other person a little, anyone can feel the beauty of innocence and charm. The moment she saw Shinki at Nagato, Shinki also saw Nagato. With her eyes facing each other, the girl blinked her eyes playfully, her long white hair scattered randomly on her back, the rather noticeable dull hair jumped cheerfully, showing the girl''s mood. "I finally saw you!" "Yeah, I finally met!" As the eyes flowed, Nagato and Shenqi completed the initial conversation, and the next moment, Shenqi''s figure suddenly appeared beside Nagato, acting so fast that there was no sign at all. In such a situation, the girls who followed Nagato onto the deck were subconsciously prepared. But Shen Qi didn''t pay attention to the girls'' defense at all, but stared straight at Nagato! His eyes looked a little weird, as if he was confirming something. "Any questions?" Seeing such behavior from the Lord of the Demon Realm, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. He couldn''t understand Shenqi''s approach, but the red-haired boy quickly recovered his calm and asked. "Ah, sorry, it''s just a little weird, I seem to see the figure of an old person." When she heard Nagato''s question, Shen Qi reacted, and the dull hair on her head jumped, a little embarrassed, and she apologized, and then said, "Although you already know it, let me introduce myself!" "I am Shenqi, please advise me!" .. 1938 Chapter 074 The two who fell in love are second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shenqi is indeed a very strange girl. If someone else stared straight at the stranger for a long time when they first met with a stranger, it might have caused dissatisfaction. But it was Shenqi who did this kind of thing. Her behavior may be rude, but it didn''t arouse anyone''s disgust. Even an absolute tyrant like Nagato has no sporadic feelings of disgust. "This affinity is out of the ordinary!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato stretched out his right hand and introduced himself, "Similarly, let me introduce myself too. I am Nagato. I am glad to meet you, Shinki!" "Ok!" The dumb hair on her head turned, Shen Qi stepped forward with some joy, and she also stretched out her right hand, about to shake hands with Nagato, but the next moment, the girl''s hand was empty. So at this moment, Nagato''s right hand abruptly lifted and grabbed her dumb hair! time-- At this moment it seemed to have stalled. Seeing the existence of this scene around, whether it was the girls on the Great Sky Demon or everyone in the Demon Realm, they were all stunned, even Shen Qi herself couldn''t help being a little stunned. At this time, the red-haired boy realized what he did with some hindsight. "just" There was a little doubt in his eyes, and Nagato subconsciously tugged at Shen Qi Mao, "Strange, my body moved on its own, as if there was some kind of strange instinct." And Shen Qi was dragged by Nagato, but Domao didn''t resist, a strange expression appeared on her face. Just because Shenqi didn''t resist, it doesn''t mean that everyone would ignore it! "Bold!!" The stern shout echoed on the deck of the Big Sky Demon, and then saw blades descend from the sky, blasting towards Nagato''s body in a mysterious trajectory. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, Remilia rushed out first, sweeping the magic spear. "Keng! Keng! Keng!" The attacking blades were all swept away by the girl, but Remy''s face didn''t relax anymore, because at this moment, the blond maid who launched the blades had already appeared in front of her. The terrifying coercion burst out from the maid, that is the coercive level that can hurt Remilia! Just when the battle is about to start... "Stop it, Mengzi!" Shenqi''s voice came abruptly, stopping the violent pressure on the maid''s body, and then everyone discovered that, at some point, Nagato had loosened and grasped Shenqi''s right hand. The two stood side by side, looking at Remy and the maid named Mengzi. "My lord, but..." "I said stop!" The maid named Mengzi seemed to want to do something, but in the words of Shenqi again, the maid finally had no choice but to put away her weapon and bowed towards Nagato: Zilang Literature www.zilang .net "I''m very sorry, I''m a little impulsive, Lord Great Demon!" "Haha, no, you did a great job!" With a chuckle, Nagato nodded to this seemingly impulsive maid and expressed his appreciation. Nagato admires a maid who is capable and loyal enough. By the way, Remilia, who stood on the other side, also liked maids like Yumeko. "I want a maid like this too!" This thought flashed through the mind of Miss Vampire. Although she was not without a maid in Bai Yujing, and she was still a purebred vampire, the problem was that that fellow was not pure enough. What Remilia wants is a maid who treats her as the only maid, just like the dream child in front of her! ... ... After that, Nagatokeeper Shenqi invited to the Big Sky Demon. Shen Qi readily accepted the invitation and took the maid Mengzi into the Great Demon. In the main hall of the Great Demon, the two of them tacitly left the things on the deck behind, and they started talking. And this talk, like a wild horse running out of hold, felt a little out of control. Obviously it was only the first meeting, and their personalities were different from each other. It could be said that they were out of place, but Nagato and Shenqi talked like old friends who hadn''t met for a long time, and even forgot the time. This kind of congenial performance between the two immediately attracted the attention of others around! "This, what''s the situation?" Even Huo Qing''e, who claims to have insight into all the worldliness of humanity, can''t help but be surprised. Although she doesn''t spend much time together, Huo Qing''e thinks she has seen through Nagato. Of course, this is also the reason why the red-haired boy has a good mind and has not concealed her true temperament. In the eyes of Huo Qing''e, Nagato is a tyrant, an absolute tyrant! Don''t look at Nagato spending a lot of thoughts on herself, but the evil fairy girl understands that it is only Nagato''s interest, and the red-haired boy is just enjoying some kind of activity to conquer the body and mind of others. From the perspective of the opponent, Huo Qing''e has no second way at all. Even if she commits suicide, he will be pulled out of hell if she wants to. And for an absolute overlord like Nagato, it''s hard to imagine who he would talk to so happily. Not only Huo Qing''e, but the other girls of the Big Sky Demon, except for Fran, Cirno and Lumia, who are innocent fools, are all surprised. In contrast, Shenqi''s maid, Mengzi, is somewhat general. Inexplicable. "For a long time, I haven''t seen Master Shenqi so happy!" A slightly complicated emotion flashed in his mind, and Mengzi''s heart was even more complicated. In the Demon Realm, Shen Qi is the master of everything and creates the supreme existence of all living beings. Even if all the people in the Demon Realm know that Shen Qi is a gentle and optimistic existence, it is not difficult to get along with, but no one can get along with it equally. When seeing the gods, all the creatures of the devil world will subconsciously show the demeanor-like behavior. Or to respect Shenqi as her own mother! In short, it has been a long time since no one can communicate with Shinki like Nagato... "On weekdays, adults are probably very lonely!" Thinking of this, the original Mengzi''s dissatisfaction with Nagato''s previous offense to Shenqi could not be calmed a little, but it was only a little, and it was impossible for the girl to completely calm the dissatisfaction. Because that man actually dared to use his own hands to catch Master Shenqi''s holy... dumb hair!.. 1939 Chapter 075 Sudden Attack First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Nagato himself was quite surprised. As the saying goes, the red-haired teenager knows that his family knows his own affairs. The red-haired teenager is very clear that he is really not a person who is good at communicating. It is Nagato''s vocation to force his will on other people. If it hadn''t been for the extremely powerful power, with Nagato''s character, I''m afraid he would have been hit with blood by reality. Therefore, apart from those like Saya, Nagato really rarely had such a pleasant chat with others. Obviously in terms of personality, a girl like Shenqi who reveals her natural instinct from time to time is not a good communication partner, but she can''t bear Shenqi''s innocence like a glass. It is precisely because of this disposition that Shenqi can magically accommodate Nagato''s domineering. In addition, Shinki''s vaguely seemingly not inferior to Nagato''s knowledge... The two will see each other like before, and it is not without reason to want to come! "But these are not the main reasons!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato was talking and laughing, his eyes never left Shenqi, the red-haired boy was very strange, and he had a great affection for the girl in front of him inexplicably. And his thoughts were also conveyed to Shenqi through his eyes without hiding! "Nagato-san is the same, what a coincidence!" Obvious curiosity appeared on Shenqi''s face, and then a rare touch of self-deprecation appeared, "When I first met, I also felt that Nagato-kun was very familiar, and I couldn''t help but think of someone who has passed away. ." "Can you tell me, who do I remind you of?" After a little silence, Nagato made his own request. In fact, when he was on the deck of the Great Demon, Nagato wanted to ask, but he didn''t want to be too aggressive with Shenqi, so he didn''t immediately make it. "This one" A little embarrassment appeared on Shenqi''s face when she heard Nagato''s request. Taking a closer look at Nagato''s face, the Lord of the Demon World closed his eyes and felt a little bit. In an instant, Nagato clearly felt that Shenqi was interpreting her aura - Shenqi seemed to be looking for something! After thinking about it, the red-haired boy did not lock his breath, but opened it up. After a while, Shen Qi dissipated her perception and slowly opened her eyes. In an instant, Nagato keenly noticed a flash of disappointment in her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t find the thought in her breath. Something you want. "There are some things that I can''t say directly!" After looking at Nagato again, Shen Qi slowly said, "But Nagato-kun really feels a bit weird to me. I think I should be predestined with that one. If you dont mind, in a few days, Nagato-kun Can you walk with me?" "There is a place that may tell you everything, but there is some danger there!" "...Can''t ask for it!" Slightly surprised, Nagato nodded indifferently on the surface. It''s just that in his heart, the red-haired boy has already turned the tide, because at the moment Shen Qi sent out the invitation, Nagato clearly sensed that his intuition was triggering frantically. There was an intuition in Mingming that told Nagato that all the doubts he encountered when he came to this plane, I am afraid that he will really be solved. Since getting that piece of the strong man more than a hundred years ago, Nagato has accumulated a lot of doubts in his heart. He and Saya have worked together to derive many possibilities, and each possibility is extremely astonishing.Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com It''s just that every possibility is missing an important part, and that is the most critical evidence! "Finally, are you going to solve the mystery!" Thinking like this in his mind, Nagato''s heart is already surging. If it hadn''t been for so many years of baptism, Nagato''s Qi cultivation skills had been greatly improved, I am afraid that it would have been angry. As for the so-called danger in Shenqi''s mouth, Nagato doesn''t even see it! Just when Nagato was about to ask Shenqi more, some invisible fluctuations diffused from the surrounding space, and the moment she sensed this fluctuation, Shenqi''s face suddenly turned black. "court death!!!" With such words in her mouth, Shen Qi''s figure disappeared in place, and the moment Shen Qi disappeared, Nagato''s figure also disappeared, leaving only this sentence on the main hall- "I''ll see the situation, please feel free to do it, anyway, this is the site of Shenqi!" Immediately, everyone in the entire Great Sky Demon couldn''t help but be stunned. They looked at each other and didn''t know what expression to use to respond. In the end, Mengzi stood up and said: "Although I don''t know where the adults have gone, I think it should be fine!" Having said that, Mengzi''s face was filled with anxiety, and then he calmed down and said, "Everyone, let us go to the capital of the devil and wait for the return of the adults." "Ok!" As the eldest daughter of Nagato, Remilia made the decision on behalf of everyone on the Great Demon. ... ... On the other side, Nagato closely followed Shenqi. Although I don''t know why Shen Qi, who seems to have a good temper, suddenly showed obvious anger, Nagato can vaguely feel that this is related to a very important matter, and even involves herself. Under such circumstances, neither Yuqing nor Li Nagato could stand by, so he followed. Shinki''s movement is based on the sovereignty of the world of the demon world. Its speed is so fast that it can be called teleportation. In contrast, Nagato''s movement based on the law of space is a little worse. Fortunately, before coming to the Demon Realm, the authentic origin of Nagato''s body has improved a lot, and the application of the law of space has grown greatly. Otherwise, Nagato would have some difficulty even keeping track of Shinki. In this way, the two of them appeared one after another in the depths of an unknown mountain range in the Demon Realm. The moment they just appeared, Nagato saw a big golden light hole opened in the sky. In that huge cavity, the red-haired boy clearly perceives the aura of gods and Buddhas! Under the shining hollow light, the big bald heads with golden light all over, holding various Zen sticks and sticks, attacked the many soldiers of the devil world stationed in front of a dark pyramid. Before Nagato and Shinki appeared, a large number of Demon Soldiers had died as a result of attacks by bald heads. "Bald donkey, you are looking for death!!!" Seeing this scene, a touch of anger appeared on Shenqi''s face!.. 1940 Chapter 076 Bailian reappears second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Since the establishment of the Demon World, Shen Qi has rarely been so angry. Even at the end of the last era, the girl was not so angry when facing the abyss of destruction of the eight million gods under her command before the will of the world that seemed to destroy everything. However, she was really angry this time, because the bald donkey in the Pure Land of Bliss actually moved her taboo! "boom!!!" As the master of the devil world, Shenqi''s will is equivalent to the devil''s heaven. When the girl''s anger completely burst out, the weather in the entire demon world changed. With the girl as the center, the sky within a radius of thousands of miles suddenly gathered dark clouds, and the terrifying thunder sounded across the sky. Accompanied by the thunder that fell from the sky from time to time, many bald heads that fell from the golden light wailed and dissipated. And those demon warriors guarding in front of the Dark Pyramid cheered up. Even because of seeing Shenqi, the warriors of the Devil Realm soared! "Why is this, your Majesty Shenqi!" At this moment, the sound of endless Zen came from the golden hole, and then a huge golden lotus slowly descended from the hole, and on the lotus sat an old monk and Buddha. With the appearance of the gods and Buddhas, the bald warriors below suddenly exploded with more powerful combat power, once again suppressing the warriors of the devil world. "The legacy of the Supreme Venerable is not exclusive to your Majesty, why can''t you share it with the old monk." "Don''t think about it! You don''t know anything at all, old bald donkey!" Hearing the words of God Buddha and seeing the situation after his appearance, Shen Qi''s face became even more angry, and the terrifying power belonging to the Lord of the Demon Realm burst out, "I said it a long time ago, there has never been a legacy, some It''s just the graveyard of the king." "You bastard, who obviously survived because of an adult, you can actually dig his graveyard!" "...Ami Buddha!" Under Shen Qis reprimand, the Shen-Buddhas face showed a little hesitation. He also knew that his actions would be endlessly condemned, but as long as he thought that he could get the little legacy of that existence, the Shen-Buddha would Heartbroken. "Your Majesty is obsessed after all. People can''t come back to life after death, and the venerable one would not mind these little things anymore." "kill!" Hearing the words of the gods and Buddhas, Shenqi could no longer stop the killing intent in her heart. Immediately, the wings behind the Lord of the Demon Realm opened, and terrifying energy emerged from the heavens and the earth and merged into his body. The next moment, a beam of terrifying energy burst out from Shenqi''s hands and directly took the God and Buddha. Facing Shenqi''s attack, the gods and Buddhas were unwilling to show weakness, and more golden energy emerged from the void and was absorbed by them. The posture of sitting upright remained unchanged, the god and Buddha opened his right palm, and the swastika appeared in his palm! Afterwards, the right palm of the god and Buddha was pushed out towards the attack of the god! "boom!!!" ... ... The war between Shenqi and God-Buddha broke out in an instant. Shenqi has the support of the entire demon world, and the gods and buddhas also have the blessing of the pure land of bliss originating from outside the demon world. Both show the power of the apex of Taoism, and the aftermath of the terrifying battle resounds through the world. In the aftermath of such a battle, Nagato seemed silly, looking at the dark pyramid below with a bit of ecstasy. In fact, the moment the red-haired boy appeared here, the attention of the red-haired boy was attracted by the pyramid. It was an indescribable strange feeling. If it weren''t for seeing the pyramid, Nagato''s perception would even miss it. Only after seeing the pyramids, Nagato found that his soul could not help but tremble.Weizunsy Academy www.weizunsy.com It seems that there is something very important in the dark pyramid! This strange feeling attracted all the attention of the red-haired boy, so that Nagato didn''t even notice the profound dialogue between Shen Qi and Shen Buddha, just staring at the pyramid in a daze. "boom!!!" At this moment, a scattered thunder in the sky passed by Nagato. The extremely slight electric current awakened the red-haired boy from the sluggish state, and then Nagato noticed that Shen Qi and the god and Buddha sitting on the lotus platform had already fought to an earth-shattering degree. The space where the two battled has gradually been distorted, and the entire battlefield has been constantly shifting towards the void outside the demon world. Obviously, in order to unleash all their power, the two decided to move the battlefield! Originally, under such circumstances, Nagato had already taken action to help Shenqi, but at this time, the red-haired boy had no such thoughts. He took a step at will, and Nagato''s figure disappeared in place. The next moment, in front of the dark pyramid in the depths of the mountain, Nagato''s figure walked out of the ripples in the space. "Sure enough, I feel even more profound!" Standing in front of the pyramid, Nagato couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths. The red-haired boy could feel that the closer he got to the pyramid, the trembling of his soul became more intense. In a daze, Nagato realized that all his cognitions since his rebirth would be reformed once he entered. The gloriousness that was originally visible to the naked eye will face darkness in the future, and it will be even more difficult ever since! but-- "Never go back here!" A flash of domineering brilliance flashed in his eyes, Nagato erased all his anxiety in an instant. What happened to the future, Nagato didn''t care, because in his eyes, no matter how dark the future was, he would eventually be conquered! Such a will permeate the soul, and Nagato''s original flawed soul immediately bloomed with perfect brilliance. In an instant, a certain intangible temperament filled the red-haired boy, which seemed more natural. "Interesting, is this an epiphany?" There was a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, Nagato muttered to himself, and he was about to walk towards the dark pyramid, but he hadn''t walked a few steps before, and the golden rays of light flickered. The way to the door. And in front of the many bald heads is a handsome monk with a golden bowl on his right hand, which looks extraordinary. "I have seen the great demon, the poor monk has been ordered by the Buddha to intercept you!" Facing the monk''s words, Nagato was too lazy to pay attention, and the steps under his feet remained the same, but as Nagato continued to approach, the surrounding monks suddenly felt a burst of pressure and couldn''t help taking the lead. Immediately, various attacks erupted from the monks, blasting towards Nagato. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" An afterimage like a violent wind flashed around Nagato, shattering all the monks attacks, and then a girl in a black and white gothic loli suit and a red cloak appeared, blocking Nagato. before! Although her back is facing Nagato, the girl''s asymmetrical hair with curly hair on the left and straight hair on the right still tells Nagato her identity. Bailian, a woman from Nagato who was brought to the Demon Realm by Shen Qi more than a hundred years ago to practice! "It''s you, Bai Lian!" "It''s me, long time no see, Nagato-kun!" I saw Bailian first said this towards Nagato, and then her gaze tightly looked at the monk in front of her, especially the monk Junxiu headed by the monks, with a little complexity on her face: "Nagato-san wants to go to the Pyramid, so leave these obstacles to me. After all, I really didn''t expect that I would meet with my brother in such a situation, do you think so, Mingren!" .. 1941 Chapter 077: The third real dragon takes shape! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Life lotus! This is the younger brother of Bailian''s blood. In order to pursue Buddhism, Ming Lian gave up Bai Lian and followed a marching monk away. Bai Lian, who was left alone by his younger brother, became a woman of Nagato under the trick of fate. The original story is here, it should be a very ordinary parting and reunion. Only when Bai Lian cultivated to a certain level, and learned from Nagato and Saya that his brother had stole his own luck by inexplicable means in order to become a Buddha, the story changed. Bai Lian loves her brother very much. After all, this is her only brother, and even more so, the only family affection. But Bai Lian loves power more, and her strong heart is like a natural gift! Therefore, after knowing what his younger brother was doing, Bai Lian''s mind became speechlessly confused. In a hundred years, Bai Lian wanted to find Ming Lian more than once, but he never found anything. Bai Lian thought that her brother was dead, but the girl never expected to see him here. "I didn''t expect to see you here, sister Bailian!" Not only Bai Lian, Ming Lian did not expect to see her sister here, and her face immediately became complicated, especially when she heard the dialogue between her sister and the big demon, her expression changed even more. Ming Lian did want to take away her sister''s luck at the time, but Ming Lian also thought about making up for her in her old age. But now it seems that Minglians idea has been destroyed by the great demon. Before receiving Minglians compensation, Bailian gained strength and regained his luck. Under such circumstances, the relationship between the two suddenly became awkward. . If it hadn''t been for the great heavenly demon''s intervention, it wouldn''t be the case - thinking of this, Minglian''s gaze at Nagato suddenly felt a little unkind. It''s just that Mingren''s unkind gaze is nothing but a matter to Nagato. "Then, leave it to you, Bai Lian!" Taking a deep look at Bai Lian, she knew that the girl was going to take this opportunity to destroy the last piece of confusion in her heart. Nagato didn''t take any action, she disappeared in place and appeared behind the monks. "No, behind!" "Don''t want to go!" The monks reacted in an instant, turning around and attacking the back of Nagato, but before they started to act, they found that a magic circle appeared under their feet. The power of the rotating magic circle formed a barrier that separated the monks and Nagato. "Can''t you let you attack Nagato-kun!" At this time, while maintaining the operation of the magic circle under his feet, Bai Lian took out a scroll from his arms, and the extremely powerful aura permeated, "Then, it is our turn next." ... ... The Dark Pyramid is very high, more than two hundred meters high. As he continued to approach, Nagato''s mood became calmer. No, it''s not so much calm as it is calm. In a short distance of less than 20 meters, he thought a lot, from the initial rebirth, to the later recklessness, to all kinds of openings, all kinds of crushing battles, until now the worlds of the world. Nagato found that if he writes his own story so far into a novel, it is definitely Long Aotian''s net article! Perhaps there will be some twists and turns in Nagatos life, but in the face of Nagatos power and Sayas wisdom, everything is flat. There are few things that really make Nagato feel difficult, almost no.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com Looking back now, my life seems to be favored by fate, and even feels like being accommodated! Of course, the Mother of the Great Dao that appeared later did indeed show care for herself. just-- "It''s not normal!" At this moment, Nagato clearly understood that everything he had experienced could not be said to be illusory, but that the real world should not be like this, it should be darker and colder. In a daze, Nagato was a little clear, that his past self has not really been''born'' yet! Therefore, I will be protected by the mother of the avenue. "No, is that really the mother of the avenue?" This thought flashed through his mind suddenly, and Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. The so-called mother of avenues should actually be the final assembly of countless avenues. In theory, it will treat all living beings equally, without preference. But obviously, the mother of the avenue that Nagato knew was too partial to herself! Thinking of this, the red-haired boy shook his head subconsciously: "It doesn''t really matter whether it is the true mother of the Dao Dao or not, anyway, in my heart, that person really treats me sincerely!" When my thoughts are here, many things have already come out. The world chess game shrouded in this plane was undoubtedly arranged by the mother of the avenue that Nagato knew, and its real purpose, I think, was a trial for the real''birth'' of Nagato. And now, the dark pyramid displayed in front of Nagato is the prelude to the trial of Nagato! "Uncover the true face of the world, start here!" Stopped less than one meter in front of the pyramid, Nagatos eyes were full of firm belief, "No matter what the future is, I will finally get true eternity and look down upon everything!" With this belief, the authentic origins in Nagato quietly completed the final transformation. The huge and restrained power filled the body and even the soul of the red-haired boy. Everything is so natural, without causing any changes! "You have finally reached this point, so good!" In the channel that no one could hear, the voice of the mother of the avenue echoed, making Nagato a rare sense of speechless sadness. In a trance, Nagato understood that when she was born, it was when she passed away. "No need to be sad, this is what I expect!" As if seeing Nagato''s thoughts, the voice of the mother of the avenue was filled with determination, "I will see you next time, in my name, hereby give your dragon the name-eternity!" With the final announcement, the voice of the Mother of the Avenue disappeared. "I, come out!" At this moment, the figure of Orpheus walked out of Nagato''s body, from illusion to reality, the whole process was less than an instant, "Go ahead, here I am guarding for you, this is the way you must." At the moment of rebirth, Orpheus already knew everything from Nagato, so he took the initiative to assume the task of guarding. "Then, please, Orpheus!" Said to the infinite dragon god beside him, Nagato then took a step towards the dark pyramid, and the invisible fluctuations spread from the pyramid and swallowed the red-haired boy in. ps: I hope it won''t make people feel inexplicable. In this episode, I will explain all the origins of Nagato, and the origins of the six clones, which will really be explained clearly. .. 1942 Chapter 078 The first epic of relief! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The moment Nagato stepped into the pyramid... Shen Qi, who had fought frantically with the gods and Buddhas to the void, immediately noticed it. Suddenly, the Lord of the Demon Realm was a little confused, so that he fell into a disadvantage in the next battle. Fortunately, Shen Qi responded in time and used a series of killer moves to regain the disadvantage. "Your Majesty, I want to come, you already know, how about giving up?" Realizing that he really can''t suppress Shen Qi, the god and Buddha sitting on the lotus platform said so. The things that Shenqi knows, the gods and Buddhas have long been known through the vision of their own Buddhas-after all, the practice of Buddhism is known as the oneness of ten thousand Buddhas, and the subordinates are to some extent believers of the superiors. Originally, the gods and buddhas were prepared to use the moments of Shenqi''s loss of consciousness to suppress them in one fell swoop. It''s just that Shenqi is stronger than the gods and Buddha imagined, and it didn''t succeed! Therefore, the gods and Buddhas asked for a truce. From the perspective of the gods and Buddhas, after other people entered the place while the two were fighting, Shen Qi, who regarded that place very seriously, would absolutely not be able to sit still, and should agree to his request. just-- "I reject!" Without any hesitation, Shenqi refused the request of the gods and Buddhas. Although the dark pyramid was built by Shenqi, the power of existence buried in the depths of the pyramid automatically emerged at the moment when it was built, leading and controlling the entire pyramid. In front of that power, except Shenqi, everyone else can''t get close--unless that power is defeated! Shinki''s previous invitation to Nagato also wanted to see how that power reacted to Nagato. Now that the red-haired boy has been accepted by the pyramid, it shows that he and the adult have a deep relationship. Under such a premise, no matter what Nagato does, most Shenqi will just watch quietly! On the other side, upon hearing Shen Qi''s answer, the unexplained god and Buddha suddenly became stunned and then angry. "Why, Your Majesty Shenqi!!" Baoxiangs dignified god and Buddha showed an angry face like a king, and the god and Buddha said loudly, Why are you blocking me in this way, my lord Shenqi, I have all survived from the ancients, and all know the terrible disaster. !" "For another catastrophe that may come at the end of the future, I need even more powerful strength!" "Since you don''t plan to use that adult''s legacy, why not give it to the old monk..." "Shut up, you beast!" Without hesitation, she interrupted the words of God and Buddha, and Shen Qi''s face showed a vicious rage, "Sometimes I feel really worthless for adults, and I actually saved a beast like you, the way is different. murder!" As soon as the voice fell, Shen Qi turned into a terrifying black hole and blasted towards the location of the god and Buddha. Facing the menacing situation, the gods and Buddhas could only helplessly bloom with golden light and greet them! ... ... "Well, this is..." Feeling his feet step on the ground again, Nagato slowly opened his eyes. What unfolded before the eyes of the red-haired boy was a passage with no end in sight. The air in the passage did not circulate very much, and it was a little dull. The surrounding walls were inlaid with night pearls from time to time.3a reading network www.aaazw.com There is an intuition in the dark that tells Nagato that at the end of the passage, something is calling him. However, Nagato was not in a hurry at this time, and his mentality completely stabilized. In this state of mind, Nagato found the reliefs on the surrounding walls-under the extremely faint light of Ye Mingzhu, the reliefs were not conspicuous and could easily be ignored. The red-haired boy has never been an artist, and has never understood so-called works of art. Therefore, Nagato has no way to judge whether these reliefs are good or not. But as a strong man standing on top of all beings, Nagato has his own unique means of appreciation. In his opinion, these reliefs are very good, because the reliefs are filled with the feelings of the sculptor. It was an emotion similar to regret, nostalgia and respect, and I thought it should be carved to commemorate something. just "Why do I feel cursed by others!" Subconsciously touching the bridge of his nose, a little weird appeared on the face of the red-haired boy. However, after thinking to no avail, Nagato stopped thinking about it, but instead turned his attention to the relief on the walls of the surrounding passage. Nagato wanted to see what was inside. The closest relief to Nagato depicts a god and man descending from the sky and all beings surrender. Seeing this, Nagato did not make any comments, but looked at the other reliefs! At the same time, the red-haired boy moved forward on the passage with a slow and firm pace. In this way, as the red-haired boy progressed, one relief after another was interpreted by Nagato, one story after another was collected by Nagato, and a large amount of information gradually gathered and merged in the boy''s mind. Gradually, an expression of surprise appeared on Nagato''s face! The relief tells about the epic of an unknown era. At the beginning of that era, the supreme god-man descended from the sky and became the ruler of the earth. With the help of the god-man and his followers, a civilization with unlimited potential was born. With the passage of time, civilization continues to develop, out of the starry sky, walking in the starry sky, and even vertical and horizontal chaos. In the realm of civilization, all beings are equal, everyone is like a dragon, and everything is so beautiful. However, inadvertently, disaster came. It was an unimaginable catastrophe. The catastrophe, all things withered, the world shattered, and even the chaos would completely die. In order to face the disaster, civilization and the other eight civilizations, countless small civilizations formed an alliance to face the disaster. Its just that the disaster is so terrible that it has plunged the entire chaos to the brink of destruction. In the end, at the most desperate time, the god-man stood up. He stood in front of all beings, and at the cost of his own life, he set up a mysterious portal and eliminated the disaster! When I saw this, the relief was gone, and Nagato had reached the end of the passage. Here stands an extremely heavy door! It was just that the red-haired boy was a little dissatisfied at this time. He could feel that this epic was very important to him, but the description in the relief was too simple, so that he could not grasp the important points. However, Nagato quickly suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart, because the call in the boy''s heart became stronger and stronger! "call!!!" Exhaling a long breath, Nagato''s right hand raised and opened the door! .. 1943 Chapter 079 The Lost Reincarnation Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Door... Opening silently at this moment. The soft light shone from the opening of the door, but it didn''t affect Nagato''s vision. Therefore, the red-haired boy could see the scene behind the door clearly. This is a rather vast underground space, in which there are many palaces, which are gorgeous and extraordinary. Just stepping into the space, the boy saw a dazzling ball of light floating above the space. Bathed in the surrounding light, Nagato suddenly understood one thing-why there is no sun in the Demon Realm so far. It turned out that it was not that Shen Qi was incapable, but that she placed the sun here. "It seems that this place is very important to Shenqi!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato followed his own feeling and pointed the goal directly at the hall in the center of the space. Then, without saying anything, the red-haired boy stepped towards his goal. Just walking, Nagato''s eyes gradually narrowed. Because the connection on Nagato''s soul continued to weaken as he continued to penetrate the space, fortunately, this connection was weakened to the point where it was unable to convey detailed information, and finally did not continue to weaken. Otherwise, Saya, who was staying on the moon at this time, might rush over as soon as possible. "Not bad!" With a lightly relaxed breath, Nagato did not hesitate anymore, and the speed of his advancement accelerated. In less than a moment, the red-haired boy stepped into the door of the central hall of the entire underground space. Afterwards, the red-haired boy was completely shocked by the scene presented before him. The hall is very empty, but there are not many things. Because the area in the center of the entire hall turned out to be a round blood pool, filled with blood exuding a wonderful fragrance, and in the center of the blood pool, there was a huge heart that was more than ten meters high. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The moment he saw the heart, Nagato''s heart beat violently, and the horrible frequency and intensity of the beating made even the knowledgeable red-haired boy uncontrollably surprised. Lifting his right hand to cover his heart, Nagato narrowed his eyes and slowly approached the huge heart. And as Nagato kept getting closer, the huge heart started beating as well. Pursing his mouth slightly, Nagato just approached by himself. Until he reached the vicinity of the blood pond, Nagato saw a stone monument standing beside the blood pond. The stone monument looked a bit old, and it was densely recorded in various words. Although these contents are complicated, they are not unresolvable contents for Nagato. Soon, Nagato got a lot of information from the stele. First of all, this stone stele was erected by Shenqi while building this pyramid. Second, this dark pyramid is actually a tomb, burying the only remaining heart of the gods who saved the world during the ancient times. Finally, Shenqi is a remnant of the ancient times. At that time, she was a disciple of the man who saved the world, so she was named God. At the time of great destruction, Shenqi was able to survive the disaster and be reborn on this plane because of the protection of the gods. "Really amazing information!" After learning about Shinki''s situation, a touch of surprise flashed across Nagato''s face, but in addition to the surprise, many things that Nagato had doubted in the past were perfectly explained.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com For example, why is there a remnant of the last Chaos Era in the origin of this plane? For another example, why are there so many Proud Girls of Heaven on this plane? Or for example, why is the origin of this plane so powerful? The reason for all of this is obvious, that is, the heart of the ancient god-man who was lost on this plane, how powerful the strongman who can save the entire chaos is needless to say, not to mention the power contained in his heart. "However, Shenqi who got the heart of the gods can stand it!" Looking at the slowly beating heart in front of him, Nagato could feel a lot of power lost in it, but the more essential power has not been lost. Such a heart is obviously an unusual treasure. But in the face of such a treasure, Shen Qi was able to resist the temptation and even buried it here. Thinking of this, Nagato originally wanted to say that Shen Qi was a idiot, but for some reason, the red-haired boy had a feeling of''comfortable'' in his heart. Feeling has just surfaced, but Nagato who recalled is instinctively surprised. then-- "boom!!!" At this moment, the beating frequency of that huge heart coincided with the beating frequency of Nagato''s heart. Unimaginable strange fluctuations diffused from the underground space and spread across the demon world. Soon this fluctuation spread out of the demon world, spread out the plane, and even spread throughout the endless chaos. In the depths of the unimaginable chaos, the aura of Eight Dao fearful awakened from their deep sleep. A series of terrifying wills straddled the endless chaos and came towards the chaos area where Nagato was located, but they were defeated one by one by the abruptly presented will of the mother of the road before arriving here. In the process, I don''t know how many planes were destroyed as a result, nor how many planes were affected. Afterwards, the entire chaos returned to peace, as if nothing had happened. ... ... Nagato does not know what happened in the chaos. The red-haired boy at this time had no idea what to say. In this unspeakable resonance, even Nagato had to admit that the heart in front of him was actually his heart. In other words, he, Nagato is actually the so-called savior... According to this train of thought, everything that Nagato had experienced in that mysterious powerhouse fragment was a matter of course. Before being reborn as Nagato, he should have another reincarnation. In other words, he lost a reincarnation. In that reincarnation, he became a great god-man, and then sacrificed himself before the disaster, protecting the entire chaos. "No, I''m not him!" Fortunately, at this time, Nagatos dominance has been completed, and he quickly broke free from the facts in front of him, "Perhaps in essence, my soul is the same as the so-called god-man, but I will never sacrifice myself." In the eyes of Nagato, sacrificing himself to save is simply a big joke! Because since rebirth, Nagato has used the world as a stepping stone to advance. If it really encounters an unimaginable disaster, the red-haired boy will definitely sacrifice everything around him and make sure to survive. ps: I originally wanted to ask for leave, but I couldn''t help but update... .. 1944 Chapter 080 Completion and the first battlefield! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, things happen for a reason! Many things that seem natural are not without a reason. At this time, Nagato finally knew why it was obvious that the power he had at the beginning of rebirth was the eye of reincarnation, but after achieving the chaos starry sky, he instinctively disliked reincarnation and even advocated cutting off reincarnation. There is no other reason. This is probably due to the special nature of Nagato itself. In the subconscious, Nagato does not want to recognize reincarnation. This involves reincarnation, an intractable question that has persisted since ancient times, and that is whether the creature after reincarnation is not the original creature, or just a similar flower that blooms after a long time. Especially after carefully studying the situation of his human incarnation Zhou Yi, Nagato became more confused about reincarnation. The incarnation of Nagatos human path is humanity, and advocates reincarnation practice in order to fully understand humanity! However, looking at the path of the human path, Nagato found that every time in reincarnation, the human path seems to be a different person. Except for the requested path, everything has subtle differences. Even after each reincarnation, the human incarnation would subconsciously deny his previous life and change his name. The most important thing is that Nagato''s path is extremely overbearing! Nagato doesn''t mind if he simply inherits the memory of reincarnation in the previous life, but if he admits reincarnation so that he accepts the character of the previous life and causes his own character to change, this is not what Nagato can bear. If personality changes, is Nagato still the current Nagato? Obviously, the answer is no! At least in Nagato''s eyes, this is the standard answer. and so "I am who I am!" In the resonance with that huge heart, Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and the almost substantive domineering will diffused from the young man in the purple Taoist robe, instantly flooding the entire dark pyramid. At this moment, if he didn''t know what the resonance was in front of him, Nagato would be blinded by this power. The reason why the mother of the avenue guided Nagato here is to inherit the heart of the past life! At this time the red-haired boy''s three-way system is complete! Regardless of power, but the extraordinary physique that originally received six feedbacks is absorbing the body of the three strongest life essences of the Chaos World God, the Destiny Star Spirit and the Eternal True Dragon. But obviously, at this time, the essence of the three strongest species on Nagato''s body has not been completely integrated, and they are still very different. Under such circumstances, the red-haired teenager needs a new external force to integrate all of this. The heart in front of him is obviously the external force prepared for him by the mother of the road. This is a self-completion, and this heart of the past life seems to have the instinct to return to Nagato! "I will not refuse you." "Because you are a legacy of my last reincarnation." "but" The shining scarlet six-pointed star and the blue cross bloomed in the boy''s eyes respectively, and the golden vertical pupils hidden in the eyebrows were also opened, and unimaginable arrogance raged in the surrounding space. "Everything must be led by me!!!" The domineering will swept the mighty arrogance, suppressed the resonance, and then burst out, swallowing the entire blood pool, no, the entire palace, and even the huge underground space.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com In this ferocious and surging swallow, an inexplicable sigh seemed to flash past, which seemed relieved, and even more sad... ... ... At the same time, Shen Qi''s face in the void couldn''t help showing a touch of joy. As the creator of the Dark Pyramid, although Shenqi cannot be said to be clear about what happened in it, it is easy to know that it is inseparable. Shenqi really didn''t expect that her master would come back even though he didn''t seem to recognize her previous life. But that doesn''t matter to Shenqi, as long as she knows that the adult is still there. What Shenqi did not engrave on the stone tablet inside the pyramid was that at the end of the great catastrophe, when his master saved Shenqi, it happened that he was in the most dangerous moment. For countless years, Shenqi has been thinking about whether her master would survive at that time without her drag. Even if reason has been telling her that this is impossible, the death of her master is almost inevitable. But that guilt kept Shenqi from letting go, so that she was stuck at the bottleneck for many years. And at this moment, Shen Qi''s bottleneck quietly opened a small mouth. "boom!!!" A more terrifying aura burst from Shenqi''s body. Although she has not yet been promoted to the realm of Daosheng, Shenqi has obviously taken half a step and saw the real way of Daosheng. The next breakthrough is logical, although it will take a few more years. However, even if it took a half step, Shen Qi''s combat power increased by 30%. Under such circumstances, the gods and Buddhas were suddenly in danger. "Damn it, what the hell is going on!" Faced with such a situation, the face of the gods and Buddhas was full of anger and disbelief. Then he remembered something and said loudly, "Sure enough, you guy has used up that venerable legacy." "kill!!" Regarding the unreasonableness of the gods and buddhas, Shenqi simply ignored them, and went straight to the generals! The battle in the void became more terrifying and intense in an instant. Compared with the vastness of the void battlefield, the other battlefield in front of the dark pyramid on the ground may not be so exaggerated at this time, but it is clear that the fierceness of the battle is not inferior. The monks on the battlefield all have the power of Arhats, and their weapons are all powerful. But what they are facing is the dual teachings of Saya and Shen Qi, and even Bailian who has practiced in the demon world for a hundred years. The girl who is good at strengthening magic is simply an unparalleled tank, running rampant. Almost all the monks who were met by Bai Lian either vomited blood or had their weapons broken, and the battle was extremely miserable. "Arrangement!!" In the end, Minglian as the leader couldn''t stand it anymore and issued an order, and immediately all the monks resonated in an instant, turning into a formation like a net of heaven and earth, surrounding the white lotus. "Huh, the magic galaxy!" Surrounded by many monks with glittering golden light, Bai Lian directly tore open her own scroll. In an instant, a series of silver magic bullets appeared like a goddess scattered flowers, covering the entire battlefield. "Boom boom boom!!!" .. 1945 Chapter 081 Bai Lians fist is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The earth on the battlefield screamed at this moment. The number of magic bullets released by Bai Lian''s tearing scroll is too much, and almost every inch of the land has been taken care of. Similarly, all Buddhist monks have not escaped Bai Lian''s attack. Immediately, an obvious scream was mixed with the roar, but fortunately the turbulent smoke blocked the vision. Otherwise, Bai Lian might present a very tragic and bloody scene before her eyes. However, even if he did see it, Bai Lian probably wouldn''t have much reaction. A hundred years of practice has given Bai Lian not only powerful strength, but also a tempered state of mind. "Outside the evil spirit, town!" At this moment, there was a soft drink from the gunpowder smoke. Then I saw a huge golden''swastika'' appearing horizontally, taking all the endless magic bullets that were blasted down, and then suppressing it directly towards the location of Bailian. "Huh, little bugs!" Facing the attacking'''', Bai Lian couldn''t help but snorted coldly. At the same time, the scroll that had been torn apart in the girl''s hand instantly disintegrated into runes-in fact, the scrolls on Bai Lian''s body were all made up of runes, not real scrolls. A large number of runes are arranged in a mysterious way in mid-air, evolving into a huge beam of light. "boom!!!" Unimaginable shocks erupted with the collision of the golden''swastika'' and the beam of light, and the extremely chaotic shock wave spread in all directions, blowing everything away. Even Bai Lian had to fly high in the sky in the face of such a chaotic situation. ... ... After a few minutes, the aftermath of the shock gradually subsided... At this time, Bai Lian''s figure slowly fell from the sky, and the last smoke and dust dispersed under the breeze. What appeared in front of her was a messy land and the life lotus sitting in the void. Except for the head of the monk, all the other monks have disappeared, leaving only one broken weapon. "Ami Buddha!" I saw Ming Lian shrugging away her eyes that seemed to be full of wisdom, and looked at Bai Lian who fell in front of her, "You are still as good as ever, my sister." "It''s not that I''m good, but they are too bad." Facing her brother''s compliment, Bai Lian did not have any joy on her face, but shook her head boredly, "Don''t you think so, my brother!" "indeed!" After a little hesitation, Minglian said. Ming Lian must admit that he and his sister Bai Lian are indeed geniuses among human beings. In just a hundred years, in the eyes of some longevity species, it is even just a time to sleep. But in such a short period of time, his sister Bai Lian has become a powerhouse that people can''t look directly at. And he ordered the lotus to become the most potential future Bodhisattva under the gods and Buddhas! The monks who once taught Minglian were no longer his opponents, and the Arhats in the Pure Land of Buddhism were no longer within the contrast of Minglian. Because of this, Minglian became the leader of the monks. just-- "Why don''t you save your companion?" Perceiving the breath of Ming Lian, Bai Lian knew that the opponent''s strength was not weak, at least at the first level of the big monster. Since he had such power, he should be able to save those companions from his own hands. "No, no, their death is inevitable." Facing Bai Lian''s doubts, Ming Lian slowly stood up from the ground, and along with the handsome monk''s stand up, the phantoms of monks were condensed on the broken weapons around.000 literature www.000wxxs.com I saw these monk phantoms bowing towards Minglian one after another, and then turning into golden light, rushing towards Minglian. Those golden lights gathered, forming a golden treasure wheel behind Minglian! "Om!!" Immediately, Minglian''s aura became more vast, like a god and Buddha descending to the world. Seeing this, Bai Lian understood everything... What death is inevitable is exactly what Minglian hopes. The reason why Minglian is not ready to make a move is probably to draw on the power of those monks, thereby further strengthening himself. "Sure enough, you are no longer you!" Sighing softly, Bai Lian finally formed the ultimate killing intent in her heart. The girl was still a little hesitant. After all, that was her only brother. She had imagined that perhaps it was not Minglian''s intention to take her luck, but was forced by the monks. But after a short fight and the question and answer just now, she was finally truly sure that it was no longer her brother. You know, Minglian, who was dependent on her at the beginning, is a kind and pedantic idiot. Apart from his appearance, the shrewd monk in front of him looked like a lotus. The answer is obviously no. and so-- "You deserve to die!" As he said so, the special magic circle unfolded under Bai Lian''s feet. "Why bother, sister!" Ming Lian could obviously feel the changes on Bai Lian''s body, especially the sharp and determined killing intent. Immediately, Ming Lian spoke like this, while making a full shot. The mighty god and Buddha appeared behind Minglian, and a huge Buddha palm slammed down at the white lotus. The sky-covering pressure locked all the space around the white lotus! "interesting!" Facing Ming Lian''s attack, a faint smile appeared on Bai Lian''s face, the magic circle speeded up, and the runes danced around the girl like butterflies. The mysterious trajectory of the butterfly instantly resonated with the inner world of runes established by Bai Lian in a hundred years. "Om!!!" An unimaginable violent aura burst out on the girl. As if power with no bottom limit emerged from the rune inner world in the girl''s body, filled with the limbs of the white lotus, with the blessing of this power, the girl hit the palm of the Buddha straight into the sky with a punch. A simple punch, as if there is no momentum, only a real punch! "boom!!!" The earth sank a little with the roar, but the giant Buddha''s palm appeared like a spider web crack under Bailian''s punch, and even spread to the body of the gods and Buddhas. Seeing this scene, Ming Lian was stunned and completely lost his ability to react. "boom!!!" At this moment, Bai Lian blasted a second punch, which was still a simple and unpretentious punch. With this punch, the huge incarnation of the gods and buddhas shattered directly, sending the life lotus off in an instant. Ming Lian reacted the moment he landed, but the figure of Bai Lian appeared in front of him. "The third punch, goodbye, my brother!" Without giving Minglian a chance to speak, Bai Lian relentlessly threw a third punch. With one punch, Minglian flew out and burst directly in the air, turning into blood mist and dissipating... 1946 Chapter 082: Heavenly Soil Broken First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the blood mist in front of her, Bai Lian''s momentum suddenly became wilted. The small world of runes in her body fell into silence, and pain and weakness filled Bai Lian''s body. If she hadn''t been strong and extraordinary, the girl would have collapsed to the ground. It''s just that under such circumstances, Bai Lian''s temperament seemed to be washed out of lead, and it appeared to be even more dusty. At this time, Bai Lian has wiped away the last weakness in the heart of the strong... The path of the future is clearly visible to the girl. "Ahem!" After coughing softly a few times, the girl''s attention shifted to her body, "Sure enough, the physical body is not strong enough to carry the power of the world in the rune." Thinking of this, Bai Lian hesitated, whether to find some treasures of heaven and earth to enhance his physical fitness. Its just that before the girl has come to a conclusion-- "boom!!!" The abrupt roar echoed between heaven and earth. The earth shook in an instant, knocking the weak girl directly to the ground, because she fell on her back to the ground, and then Bai Lian clearly saw the sky, shattered... It''s not an adjective, but the dark sky in the underworld is really broken. Countless space debris is floating and spreading in the sky! The golden light flickered among the fragments. "It''s a god!" Seeing those twinkling golden lights, Bai Lian suddenly understood that this is the handwriting of the gods and Buddhas, "but it doesn''t make sense, in theory, Lord Shenqi should be able to suppress the opponent''s front line!" In the hundred years of the Demon Realm, Bailian not only practiced, but also learned a lot of knowledge from Shenqi. A large part of the knowledge is historical knowledge of this plane. From the historical knowledge, Bai Lian clearly knows that the white lotus and the gods and buddhas have faced each other from the age of mythology to this era. If the gods and buddhas hadn''t been blocked by the white lotus in the last era, there would probably be no so-called gods. I am afraid that all the gods will become an Arhat, Bodhisattva and Buddha in the Buddha Kingdom in the palm of that god and Buddha. "Could it be that what happened to Master Shenqi?" ... ... There was indeed an accident on the battlefield of Shenqi. After lifting the heart barrier, Shenqi stepped into the realm of a half-walking saint. Originally, even if he couldn''t crush the gods and Buddhas, Shenqi could also suppress them, and even defeat them with endurance. If there is no surprise in the ending, the final result of the battle will be Shenqi''s victory. But gods and Buddhas are gods and Buddhas after all, and their courage is not so powerful. After a short period of fighting, or being suppressed, the gods and buddhas realized that "this will not work" and "if Shenqi really breaks through, there will be no chance again", and then he decisively ran away. The base camp of gods and Buddhas, the small world called the Pure Land of Bliss, was directly pulled over by him and hit the devil world. The Demon Realm, which was originally suspended in the silent void, was even completely turbulent for several times. "You are crazy!!" The actions of the gods and Buddha were so sudden that Shenqi had no time to react, and when the girl really noticed, the Pure Land of Bliss was already in tatters.Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com And a corner of the Demon World Crystal Wall was knocked to pieces in an instant. Originally, the power supplement that Shenqi continuously received from the Demon World was reduced by at least one-third in an instant. This part of the power thought to support the restoration of the Demon World crystal wall. "No, I''m not crazy!" "This is my only chance. Don''t be trapped in this world!!" The gods and Buddhas in the void instantly shouted loudly and opened their mouths, directly swallowing the shrunken Pure Land of Bliss, and then the whole person turned into a huge posture with a height of tens of thousands of meters. The Pure Land of Bliss that entered the body of the gods and Buddha began to slowly disintegrate, releasing endless power. With the blessing of this power, the power of the gods and Buddhas rose sharply! Seeing this scene, Shenqi''s pupils shrank slightly. The girl is absolutely sure that her enemy is really crazy. You must know that just as the Devil Realm is to the gods, the Pure Land of Bliss is also extremely important to the gods and Buddhas. The gods and Buddhas have accumulated on the Pure Land of Bliss for countless years, and now he directly uses the Pure Land of Bliss as consumables. In this way, no matter the outcome of this battle, the disappearance of the Pure Land of Bliss will become an inevitable result. However, Shen Qi didn''t have much time to froze, because after changing into a giant posture, the gods and Buddha rushed towards the direction of the demon world, trying to enter the demon world through the broken crystal wall gap. Shenqi knew the goals of the gods and Buddhas without thinking, but this was exactly what she couldn''t allow. "Stop me!" The power in the body was further aroused, and Shen Qi''s figure drew a beautiful trace in the void, preparing to catch up with the gods and buddhas and block the opponent''s actions. The gods and buddhas had obviously anticipated Shenqi''s actions and made arrangements early. The blissful pure land in the gods and buddhas instantly disintegrated a quarter, and unimaginable terrible power burst out from the gods and buddhas, and with him waved the palms of the buddha, it turned into a''swastika'' that covered the void. "boom!!!" Shen Qi, who was chasing, did not escape, but was directly bombarded by the word'''' to the depths of the void. Seeing this scene, the god and Buddha turned around and left. He knew that although his power was strong, he wanted to kill Shen Qi as a dream, but if he simply blocked her actions, it would be more than a mistake. While Shen Qi was blocked, the huge figure of God Buddha stepped into the devil world again. "Damn it!" At this moment, Bai Lian''s eyes widened suddenly when she collapsed on the ground. Because at this moment, she actually saw a huge golden big foot stepping from the sky, trampling the originally broken sky more thoroughly, and the surrounding sky was full of thunder, like the anger of the devil. However, the owner of Bigfoot would not pay attention to the demon world''s anger, and soon the other foot followed. When the vast gods and Buddhas completely entered the Demon Realm, Bai Lian''s whole body was not well. "If you can, I really don''t want to confront such a guy!" With such a complaint, Bai Lian got up from the ground and looked stubbornly at the descending gods and Buddhas. When he saw that the goals of the gods and Buddhas were the Dark Pyramid, Bai Lian knew that he had no choice. It''s just that Bai Lian was too weak. Just standing up, she was blown away by the violent winds that the gods and Buddhas descended on. In the next moment, the girl slammed into the dark pyramid. "cough!!" Under the sudden impact, the girl coughed up some blood, and then he saw that the huge palm of the god and Buddha was coming towards him, or the dark pyramid behind him. The huge palm covering the sky blocked the surrounding space, and the bitter power made the girl a little suffocated... 1947 Chapter 083 Directly devour the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"call!!!" At this moment, the roar of the hurricane echoed between the heavens and the earth. Dozens of tornadoes that swept from all directions turned into ropes, blasting the gods and Buddhas out of their arms and directly binding them, stopping the opponent''s attempt to uproot the pyramid. "Shenqi!!" "Why stop me!" Seeing the tornadoes tied to his arm, the gods and buddhas struggled for a while, and when he realized that his strength could not easily break free, even he uttered an angry roar. "Or, do you think you can stop me?!" The roar sounded like hundreds of thunders bursting together, and the anger of King Fudo Ming had ignited the flames, and it was bound to burn everything in front of him. "It''s not a question of ability!" Facing the anger of the gods and buddhas, a large amount of heaven and earth vitality gathered opposite the gods and buddhas, condensing the posture of gods, as the creator of the devil world, the huge devil world is almost equivalent to the incarnation of gods. Therefore, even if Shen Qi was blasted into the depths of the void at this time, her consciousness could also manipulate the Demon Realm. "I am Shenqi, this is what I must do!" With such words in his mouth, Shen Qi, transformed by the vitality of heaven and earth, raised his right hand, and endless clouds gathered above the gods and Buddhas, and in an instant they released a trial thunder containing the will of the devil world. "Rumble!!!" In an instant, bathed in the thunder of judgment, the upper body of the gods and Buddhas all turned black. However, under such circumstances, the aura of the gods and Buddhas does not decrease but increases! "Roar!!!" I saw the gods and Buddhas raised their huge heads and looked up to the sky with a roar, as if a shock wave about to penetrate the sky was released from the gods and Buddha''s mouth, directly dispersing the clouds in the sky. Then the gods and Buddhas burst into golden light, and with fierce force with their right hands, they pulled the wind away. "You can''t stop me!!" Amidst the thunderous announcement, the power of the gods and Buddhas burst. In a short period of time, an endless network of cracks appeared in the earth, and the vitality of the world within a thousand miles was directly dispelled by the vast divine power of the gods and Buddhas, and the power of the demon world''s will here was weakened to the extreme. Then, the big hand of the gods and Buddha once again moved towards the dark pyramid covering, and it was bound to win. Because of the previous actions of the gods and Buddhas, the power that the Demon Realm''s will can mobilize here has been weakened too much, whether it is a strong wind, a flame, or a thunder, no matter what power it is, it cannot stop the giant palm. But Shenqi is not a fool. From the beginning, she didn''t put hope on herself. At least until Shenqi''s body rushed back from the void. At this time, Shenqi was not without companions on the battlefield. and so-- "what!!" The figure of Bai Lian stood in front of the dark pyramid. Behind the girl, the endless source of vitality and various blessing powers appeared one after another, superimposed on the girl''s body, and instantly restored the girl''s weakness, even surpassing the heyday. "It''s really powerless to deal with this kind of existence, but..." Looking at the huge palm that seemed to be slowly and quickly covered, an unyielding smile appeared at the corner of Bai Lian''s mouth, the magic circle under her feet spread in an instant, and the rune butterfly flew.The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com The inner world of the rune in the body was completely mobilized at this moment, releasing endless power. "Kill, Demon God repeats it!!" With the girl''s last words, the magic circle under her feet was directly erected and turned into a muzzle, and the illusory gods seemed to flash past the magic circle. In the next moment, a series of earth-shattering magic cannons were released from the magic circle and burst out. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" With the support of all aspects of the Demon Realm, the power of Bailian''s magic cannon expanded to an unimaginable level, continuously bombarding the covered Buddha palm, and even blasted it out of cracks. More than that, Bailian''s magic cannon seemed to have no limit, and both its power and quantity rose sharply. Soon, cracks appeared on the entire right arm of the gods and Buddhas, and even spread to the flesh. "Humph!!" Seeing that his attack was once again blocked, the gods and Buddhas became furious, and the pure land of bliss in his body once again collapsed by a quarter, and terrifying power beyond the limit flowed out of the gods and Buddhas. The crack on the body of the god and Buddha was instantly repaired under this terrifying force. "Roar!!!" Afterwards, the gods and Buddhas seemed to have lost their patience, and directly rushed up against the endless magic cannons with the huge body of the gods and Buddhas, and while moving, the unimaginable huge body rolled up endless destruction. With each step forward, the gods and Buddhas shook up a magnitude six or seven earthquake and set off an astonishing wind. The earth of the demon world couldn''t help but let out an unbearable scream at this moment! "boom!!!" Facing such savage and unreasonable power, Bai Lian''s magic cannon did not delay much time after all. The girl received the collision from the gods and Buddhas frontally, and the whole person almost fell into a meteor. Fortunately, the girl herself is strong enough to not be defeated, but she has lost her fighting ability. "Bald donkey, wait for me!" At this moment, Shenqi''s eager call came from the sky. It was the body of Shenqi who had rushed back from the depths of the void, but the god and Buddha didn''t pay attention to Shenqi''s voice at all and rushed straight to the pyramid. "boom!" I saw the god and Buddha blast open the pyramid with a punch, and the whole person condensed into a body close to 100 meters in an instant, squeezing in through the gap of the dark pyramid that he blasted. Gods and Buddhas can''t wait to see the final legacy of that great man. just-- "boom!!!" In a sudden voice, the god and Buddha who had just entered the pyramid retreated to the entrance again, but before the god and Buddha reacted, he heard waves of dragons resounding through the world. Afterwards, I saw a ferocious and huge dragon head pouring out of the gap in the dark pyramid. Unprepared, the gods and Buddhas were bitten by the dragon heads. Then... the devouring begins! "what!!" "What is this!!" "This is what you forced me to explode... Uh, no! Help!" From the initial anger, to angry self-destruction, to the fear of self-destruction, no matter how the gods and Buddhas resisted, they could not break free from the shackles and swallows of the dragon''s head. In the sound of chewing, the gods and Buddha were eaten alive!.. 1948 Chapter 084 Talking and preparing first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The whole process is extremely cruel! Shen Qi, who had just hurried back from the depths of the void, saw this scene. Even in these long years, the Lord of the Demon Realm, who had been accustomed to killing and blood, could not help but shiver. Especially at the last moment when she saw the gods and Buddhas being eaten with fear, Shenqi actually felt a kind of sadness. Although in the past years, Shen Qi and Shen Buddha were in completely different positions, antagonizing each other, and even wishing to kill each other, it has to be admitted that the two are of the same kind. At least in this completely different new era, only gods and Buddhas are the true kind of gods. And now, her kind died so tragically. Shenqi couldn''t have no other thoughts. However, the girl''s thoughts were only a moment after all, and then Shen Qi''s attention shifted to the nine ferocious dragon heads. This is not the first time Shenqi has seen these nine dragon heads. Shen Qi also saw it once during the Lunar War. It''s just that compared with that time, the power of the nine dragon heads is stronger this time. It can even be said that it is completely the gap between two dimensions, and the power of these dragon heads has undergone a fundamental transformation. "Sure enough, is Nagato-kun the master?" This thought flashed through her mind, and Shen Qi was fully aware that after returning from reincarnation, her master was no longer the invincible benevolent who was beloved by all beings in the past. Compared with the past, his master has already embarked on a completely different path. "This is, how overbearing!" Feeling the overbearing dragon power that permeated the dark pyramid for thousands of miles, Shen Qi secretly sighed in her heart. Then he stepped out and appeared directly in front of the Dark Pyramid, and Bailian, who was severely injured and extremely weak, had already appeared in Shen Qi''s arms at some point. "Ahem!" Bailian coughed a few times, but didn''t say much. In this way, holding the white lotus, Shen Qi waited for Nagato to walk out of the pyramid. Without letting the two girls wait for a long time, the nine dragon heads turned into dust and dissipated in an instant, and after less than a moment, there were clear footsteps from the dark pyramid, and the rhythm of the voice was slow and firm. A red-haired young man in a purple and luxurious Taoist robe quickly walked out of the darkness. The sculpted handsome cheeks were filled with a firm will, and the deep purple eyes seemed to contain endless mysteries. Just looking at the young man who appeared, whether Bailian or Shenqi, they all seemed to see an indomitable mountain. The indescribable heavy feeling even made the surrounding air thicker. "Ok?!" After stepping out of the dark pyramid, Nagato''s gaze swept across the surrounding environment, and finally stayed on Shenqi and Bailian, especially after seeing the expressions of the two girls, his brows were slightly frowned. Afterwards, he seemed to be aware of his own problems, and the heavy pressure of the boy dissipated at an astonishing speed. In less than an instant, the pressure on Nagato disappeared completely. The whole person looked like an ordinary cold boy. "Shenqi, Bailian, thank you for your hard work!" Walking towards the girls, Nagato spoke so softly while waving his hand at Bai Lian, and the original power emerged in the void, filling him. "This is what I should do!" Nourished by the power of the source, Bai Lian''s injuries improved instantly and she broke free from Shen Qi''s arms. Bai Lian''s departure seemed to flash Shen Qi''s face with regret, but soon Shen Qi looked at Nagato, and Shen Qi had a lot to say about the reincarnation of her master. It was only for a while, but the girl didn''t know where to start. However, before Shenqi spoke, Nagato spoke again: "It is said that my previous life was your master. To be honest, I am not very sure about this, because I only got the heart of the previous life, and I haven''t been able to get the heart of the previous life. Memory." ok composition network www.okzuowen.com "..." After hearing Nagato''s words, Shinki was suddenly at a loss. "But I think..." Strolling to the front of Shenqi, Nagato lowered his head slightly, and met the girl''s eyes, "You should be happy to talk to me about something you know about me." "Of course!" After a slight astonishment, a bright smile appeared on the face of the Lord of the Demon Realm, "But before that, let''s change the place, my dear Master!" "it is good!" ... ... After Nagato walked out of the Dark Pyramid, Saya resumed contact with Nagato again. In front of the connection rooted in the deepest part of the soul, Nagato and Saya have nothing to hide, so Saya, who is alone in the space of the moon, knows all the information about Nagato''s previous life. Immediately, a large amount of computing power was activated by the girl, who carried out the most detailed analysis and dissection of this information. With all-out calculations, each possibility was deduced by Saya, and then denied! Until about ten minutes later... "call!!!" The green-haired girl let out a long sigh of relief, and then a strange smile appeared on her face, "It''s interesting, it seems that not only Nagato has a previous life, but I also have it." "Also, what contact do the other five brothers and sisters have with us?" "All the puzzles, I think they will be solved soon. But now I seem to be a little weaker!" Along with Sayas words, in the space of the Lord God far beyond the endless dimension, in the exclusive space of the seventh executioner, a sister Saya sitting on the throne suddenly spoke: "After spending a lot of time, I finally concealed the truth from the Lord God. I am going to set off. Next, I will leave it to you!" "Yes, my lord!" The five figures standing in front of Saya immediately bowed and knelt. "Ok!" Seeing the reactions of the five capable subordinates, Saya nodded in satisfaction. Then the girl sat on the throne like this, as if falling asleep, her aura gradually approaching nothing, and no one knew that Saya''s spirit had left the main god space. "My lord has already left, then I will take the lead!" At this moment, the five kneeling silhouettes slowly stood up. Among them, the alien empress who seemed to be equipped with armor and filled with cold coercion took the lead and said: "Kagura and Jero, you play around as usual, and then spread the news of the adults'' breakthrough." "Xiaoqian, you and Shenwu are the guardians of the adult''s body, and occasionally imitate the adult''s power fluctuations. You must not let others discover that the adult''s spirit is absent." "how about you?" The girl named Kagura asked subconsciously after hearing the instructions of the alien empress. "I will perform the execution task assigned by the Lord God!" A strong murderous intent appeared on her face, and the alien queen said quietly, "At this time, it should not be far away to come to a real battle, but my children seem to be not strong enough, they need more prey!" "I don''t know how many planes of life it will take to push my children to the extreme." "Hehehe, I am really looking forward to it!" .. 1949 Chapter 085 Unexpected letter second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Devil! Although it is named after magic, it is not the world of magic, but the world of magic. After living in the central capital of the Demon Realm for almost a month, what Nagato saw and heard were actually not much different from the situation on the main continent of the plane. It was nothing more than the application of magic. Especially three days ago, after Shenqi reshaped the exclusive sun of the Demon Realm, the similarity between the Demon Realm and the main land of the plane became even higher. "However, it feels like this, the characteristics of the demon world are gone!" On the balcony of the palace where the Lord of the Demon Realm lived, Nagato was bathed in the light of the morning sun, while reading the books in his hand, he whispered to the gods who were also bathing in the sun. "It''s okay, I don''t need any special features." Hearing Nagato''s words, Shen Qi closed her eyes and made an expression of enjoying the sun, showing a gentle smile. Isn''t it a good world where children can enjoy the sun?" "..." Hearing this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being silent, and finally chuckled. Nagato had to admit that Shenqi was indeed different from himself. If he were her, she would deliberately hide the sun in the demon world in order to maintain the characteristics of the demon world, but the gentle Shenqi would not do such things. But Nagato found that he still liked the other person quite, not for anything else, just because of his gentleness! After regaining his senses, Nagato focused his attention on the book in front of him, which talked about the practice knowledge and mysteries of the previous Chaos Era. Perhaps most of them lost their original function due to different eras. But there are still a few interesting secret techniques and knowledge effects that are still of high value in Nagato''s eyes. These days, Shen Qi told Nagato many things about her in the last era, especially those related to Nagato''s previous life, but because Shen Qi was the last disciple accepted by Nagato''s previous life. In addition, not long after the apprenticeship, the catastrophe came, and Shenqi didn''t know much. At least Nagato''s knowledge of his previous life is still limited to that of his previous life. He was a practitioner of immortality, cut off his three corpses, and merged them before the final disaster, and reached the highest achievement of immortality. Although Nagato didn''t spend much time with Shinki in her previous life, she was a good teacher, and the knowledge taught to Shinki was extremely rich. After being reborn in the new era, Shen Qi recorded all the knowledge and made it into a book. Now, Nagato is looking for applicable knowledge from these books. Let alone, the red-haired boy has gained a lot. One of the biggest gains is the three-corpse secret technique. Through a short deduction, Nagato is sure that this is a secret technique that can be practiced in the realm of Dao Sage. By cutting the three corpses and fusing the three corpses, they can complete the epiphany and power accumulation, and then reach the ultimate of the Tao, or the ancestor of the Tao. Of course, under the realm of Dao Sage, this kind of secret technique can be practiced, but the effect cannot be maximized. With this secret technique, coupled with the support of the heavens and all realms, Bai Yujing''s high-level combat power will definitely rise to the next level in a short time. The most interesting thing is that if his lover is practicing this secret technique... "Perhaps, I can try the feeling of flying!" Some ulterior thoughts flashed in his mind, and the smile on Nagato''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of evil, which made Shenqi sitting next to Nagato feel a little bit of chills subconsciously. At this moment, Shenqi''s maid Mengzi suddenly appeared on the balcony and bowed to the two of them. "Two adults, here is a letter from the underworld!" "From the underworld?" Hearing Mengzi''s words, Shen Qi''s attention was instantly diverted, and there was a hint of doubt on her face, "It''s really strange, the stubborn group in the underworld will actually write to whom." "It''s for Lord Nagato!" "Oh!" 228 Literature Network www.wx228.com The red-haired boy stopped reading, with a hint of interest on his face, and took the letter from Mengzi, "It''s really funny, I don''t remember having dealt with the underworld." With that said, the red-haired boy tore open the envelope and took out the letter. In the scent of Higan flowers, Nagato slowly read. ... ... Three minutes later, the red-haired boy put down the letter in his hand. With a subtle expression on his face, Nagato couldn''t help thinking. This is an invitation letter from Shiki Yingji, the only remaining Yama King in the underworld at this time. In the letter, Siji Yingji invited Nagato to the underworld to discuss the future of the underworld. "interesting!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato understood what the other person was thinking. Obviously, this time the red-haired boy''s intention to travel as a big demon is too obvious, either to conquer, such as the fairy world and the demon world, or to destroy, such as the only god, immortal way, and gods. Such actions have given the forces standing at the peak of the plane a great disarm. The Underworld obviously didn''t think it could fight against him, so he took the initiative to surrender. Although it seems that the underworld is too weak and cowardly. However, the masters of the underworld obviously cannot be an emotionally charged generation. Calmness is their characteristic. In the eyes of these extremely calm beings, it is really not a good choice to deal with an invincible existence. Obviously, surrender is the most appropriate way, after all, Nagato is not the devil who destroys everything! King Yamas knowledge of the time made Nagato quite happy, and the red-haired boy was even more interested in another thing Yama King said in his letter: Yakumo Zi seems to be in confrontation with the gods of the underworld. To be honest, Nagato is really unimaginable, Yakumo Zihui and the underworld are facing each other. You know, that realm monster is better at conspiracy calculations than frontal combat. He is obviously very strong, but if he is not forced to the last step, Yakumo Zi will rarely engage others head-on. This is the sequelae of the weak realm demon who was unfortunately born at the end of the last era and worked so hard to survive. But now, Yakumo Zi is openly doing the right thing with the gods of the underworld. Shiki Yingji stated in the letter that she already knew about the alliance between Nagato and the monster sage, so Ming interface did not fully counterattack Yaunzi''s aggressiveness, but maintained passive defense. "Is this showing me good, huh!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato''s thoughts quickly shifted to the reason why Yakumo Zi acted like this. According to the previous life, no, it should be called the memory of Gensokyo in the first life. The red-haired boy soon thought of a certain undead princess and a certain withered demon tree. There is an intuition in the dark that tells Nagato that his guess is extremely accurate, but the specific situation needs to be seen by Nagato himself. "fair enough!" Standing up from his seat, Nagato''s eyes flashed with a light, "The time for the final battle on this plane is not long, it is almost time to completely subdue Yakumo Zi." "Ahhhhhh, are you leaving now? Do you need me to accompany you, Nagato-kun!" Seeing Nagato''s behavior, the dull hair on Shenqi''s head moved, and she said expectantly. "No need!" Facing Shenqis questioning, Nagato denied her request, Ill go alone this time. You stay and prepare. After all, time is running out. Also, my girl also asks you. Take care of it." As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared in place...... .. 1950 Chapter 086 Three Ways Riverside First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky in the underworld looked a bit gloomy and ghostly. Or it is because this realm''s subsidiary main plane does not have the sun, moon and stars itself, but the sun, moon and stars projecting on the autonomous plane, but because of the environment of the underworld, the sun, moon and stars will be a little weird. For example, the sun displayed in front of Nagato at this time is blood red, and the sun does not have much temperature. "But this is normal. After all, this is the cold world of death." This thought flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy began to look at the surrounding situation. At this time, Nagato was standing on a small hill, the surrounding environment was a bit lonely and vegetation was scarce. Behind Nagato is a barren, and the end of the barren seems to be a huge shady, which looks a bit like a door. If Nagato remembers correctly, it should be the correct entrance to the underworld-Guimenguan. And not far in front of Nagato is a long river that does not know where it stretches. Obviously, this is a weird and unusual river that is too wide to speak. The most interesting thing is that it is obviously the same river, and the confluence of different areas on it shows different flow rates. With Nagato''s eyesight, he could see the essence of that long river in an instant. It was a river of horror made up of endless souls. Just looking at it, Nagato could even hear endless screams. "If the guess is good, it is the so-called Santuhe." Thinking of this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sigh. Coming from the demon world, it should have come randomly, but he didn''t expect to see the legendary Santuhe where he first descended. Santuhe, the name of the river in the underworld, is also known as Changtouhe, Duhe, Sansehe, and Santuchuan. According to legend, Santuhe is the dividing line between the living world and the dead world. Because the water flow is divided into three types: slow, normal and fast according to the behavior of the deceased, it is called the "three ways". Originally, Nagato was planning to directly channel to the underworld, locate the Temple of Yama, and then directly transfer there. Only after seeing Santuhe, the red-haired boy changed his attention. "I remember, there are ferrymen on the Santu River." Speaking such words softly, Nagato strolled towards Santu River, and the not-short distance seemed to be condensed at the feet of the boy, but within a few steps, Nagato arrived at Santu River. On the Santu River, Nagato saw a large number of ghosts wandering here. They are all souls waiting for the ferry, just like life and death can only be crossed by reincarnation, there is only one way to cross the Santu River, and that is the ferry on the Santu River, and there is no other way. However, the ferry has to pay for it, and souls without the toll will not be able to board the ferry. Otherwise, even if they boarded, they would be thrown into Santuhe by the boatman. Those souls who cannot cross the river are driven by the desire of reincarnation, they will wade and cross the river, but the water of the Santuhe River not only has no buoyancy, but also has poison that can corrode the soul. Those souls who got into the water will never have the chance to go ashore, and can only become water ghosts in the Santuhe River. The souls that Nagato saw before were water ghosts. The pain of never being able to reincarnate and the bone-cold river water made those water ghosts jealous of other souls who still have the hope of reincarnation.As long as there is a soul falling into the water, they will swarm up, drag it into the bottom of the river and become water ghosts just like them. Nagato didn''t care about the encounter with those water ghosts. The only thing that makes teenagers interesting is the money to cross the river. Through communication with the underworld at any time and anywhere, Nagato knew that these so-called money for crossing the river was not the accumulation of the wandering souls during his lifetime, but the ghost coins burned by others after his death. At first glance, this setting seems too rigid to make any sense. After all, in the eyes of all living beings, it is reasonable for the good to repay the evil and the evil to repay the evil, but this world has never lacked the kind of good people who are alone. But the boy understands that this setting is mainly to determine whether the soul has the fate of rebirth.Food novel www.meishi2008.com Only the being missed has the value of reincarnation. As for the so-called good and evil? There is not much difference in the eyes of the world! ... ... "But having said that, this setting does have a lot of loopholes!" After thinking for a while, Nagato came to the conclusion that burning Ming coins is not popular everywhere after all. Then the red-haired boy thought of the destiny power brewed by his humanitarian system. If he uses this power to modify the rules of the underworld, he can fill in the loopholes set by him. Only when he thought of this, Nagato couldn''t help being a little stunned. Because he found that after knowing his lost previous life reincarnation, he was not disgusted with the underworld, or reincarnation, but could not help thinking about how to better set reincarnation. "call!!!" After a slight silence, Nagato exhaled a sullen breath. Looking around again, the boy couldn''t help frowning slightly, because he realized that the number of wandering souls around him should have reached a certain level. Under such circumstances, the ferryman from Styx should have come. Thinking of this, Nagato opened his perception, ready to see the situation. Just perceiving the moment of opening, the boy was stunned. "Really, interesting!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato''s figure shuttled past the wandering soul, and instantly reached a riverside rock less than a kilometer away from him, with his right hand lightly stroked in the air. In an instant, an enchantment turned from invisible to transparent, and then opened a big mouth. Walking in from the big mouth, Nagato saw a small ferry. A flat boat was floating beside the ferry, and on the flat boat, a girl with red hair and two pony tails was sleeping with a huge scythe. "Is this the legendary negligence?" Speaking softly in his mouth, Nagato''s figure appeared on the flat boat instantly, and the turbulence of the ferry boat due to its heavier weight immediately awakened the sleeping girl. Immediately, the girl stood up immediately, retracted the barrier at a thundering speed, and said loudly, "Master Four Seasons, I am not stealing...Who are you!" Halfway through the conversation, the girl''s voice stopped abruptly, and she looked at the red-haired boy with big eyes. Although she is a little unreliable, the girl still clearly realizes that this guy in front of her has a physical body. In other words, he is not a dead person, but it is not what a dead person does in the underworld! "Oh, the capital is good!" Nagato ignored the girl''s question and looked at the girl''s chest. Just now, the girl''s movements seemed too sudden and violent, causing the pair of waves on her chest to attract attention. At the same time, Nagato has realized the identity of the girl in front of him. If the red-haired boy had guessed correctly, she should be the Onozuka Komachi who was very lazy at Gensokyo in the memory of Nagato''s first life. "Hey, it''s so rude, you!" Perhaps it was due to female intuition. The girl instantly realized where Nagato''s line of sight was, and subconsciously covered her chest with her left hand, wondering if she wanted to resort to force on this guy in front of her. At this moment, after seeing the girl''s figure, the wandering souls waiting for a long time on the river rioted in an instant. ps: Long overdue, hands are too cold today!.. 1951 Chapter 087 is trapped in a siege second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I want to get on board!" "Asshole, don''t get in the way!" "All give way to me, I have money!" When discovering the ferry of Santuhe, whether rich or not, the wandering souls who have been waiting for a long time crowded one after another, and in a blink of an eye, many wandering souls fell off Santuhe because of overcrowding. Seeing the wandering spirits being immersed in the river by the water ghosts, the wandering spirits seemed even more confused. "Humph!" Faced with this situation, the Grim Reaper girl, or Onozuka Komachi, couldn''t help but frown. The girl also turned around to look at the many wandering souls, releasing her own pressure. Komachi has a pair of thick-soled wooden clogs on his feet and a huge sickle in his hand, full of majesty. The surviving creatures will be overwhelmed by her aura, losing their physical bodies and becoming thin ghosts, not to mention, the chaos immediately subsided under the pressure of the girl, and the ghosts fell to the ground one after another. "I am Onozuka Komachi, the god of death in the underworld. Don''t be presumptuous in front of me!" After seeing the wandering spirits calm down, the Grim Reaper declared so, and then said again, "Next, one by one will get on the boat. If you don''t have enough money on the boat, please consciously wait in place." Then, under the gaze of the girl, the wandering souls set foot on the ferry one by one. The moment they set foot on the ferry, the money on the wandering souls will be automatically collected by invisible forces, and their figures will be absorbed by the expansion space set in the ferry. The whole process seemed calm, except that some guys who didn''t have enough money on the ferry tried to get in. And it turned out that the guys who tried to fish in troubled waters were first rejected by the ferry, and then bombed by the death girl-although there were kind-hearted old people and young and ignorant children among these people. But the Grim Reaper girl is obviously not a kind-hearted existence, or she is used to this situation. In the process, Nagato sat on the other end of the ferry, watching all this with a smile. Until the wandering souls who are qualified to cross the river board the boat- "boom!!!" The Grim Reaper ignored the noise on the shore, waved her hand directly and stirred up a gust of wind, and lifted the wandering souls who could not help herself. Then she immediately looked at Nagato and raised the sickle in her hand slightly. "I didn''t have time to talk to you just now, now is the time, let''s talk, who are you!" "You should have a unique connection channel with Siji Yingji!" Looking at the Grim Reaper girl holding a giant sickle in front of her, Nagato leaned leisurely on the stern of the boat, "If there is any, go and contact her. It is said that the Great Demon has been invited." "..." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Onozuka Komachi''s pupils shrank sharply. Although in the underworld, the Grim Reaper is just a ferryman in Santuhe, and she is not high in the priesthood, but for some reason, the girl is extremely informed about the upper echelon. Even though she always thinks about being lazy on weekdays, the girl really knows the content of the three words''big devil''. Immediately, the girl activated the exclusive communication channel between herself and King Yama, and reported her current situation. Within a moment, the girl received the order of her boss: "That is the distinguished guest I invited, and send the other party safely to Yan Luo Temple!" "I got it!" In a low voice, the sharp aura on Onozuka Komachi''s body disappeared instantly. Not only that, but the girl''s body also showed a gentle aura similar to Yamato Nadeshiko: "This distinguished guest, let me, Onozuka Komachi, send you to see Lord Yama!" "..." Hearing this, Nagato suddenly didn''t know what expression he should make.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com The contrast of the Grim Reaper girl will not be mentioned for the time being, but her voice is clearly so soft and what she said is correct, but it sounds like Nagato wants to hit people so much. ... ... In the end, Nagato still did not make a move. In any case, Onozuka Komachi are rare beauties, especially the turbulent pair in front of the other''s chest, which made the teenager feel a little impulsive when he saw it and wanted to find out. At this point, the young man did not make a move, but decided secretly that he would definitely retaliate back on an alternative battlefield in the future. In this way, the ferry of Santuhe was started under the control of the Grim Reaper. Leaning on the stern, Nagato enjoys the floating and sinking of the ferry while enjoying the boating gesture of Onozuka Komachi. Although he hears the screams from the Santu River from time to time, he is in a good mood. In the beginning, Onozuka Komachi was able to maintain a ladylike grace in front of Nagato. But when the ferry sailed to see the shore, the girl finally couldn''t hold on. Then she showed another gesture in front of Nagato! Probably because of the sequelae of spending years on this slightly silent three-way river, the girl seemed a little talkative, and kept talking to Nagato with various excuses. Nagato didn''t refuse to talk to the Grim Reaper girl, all as a pastime, and chatted with the other party. In the process of dialogue, the red-haired boy was also analyzing the reincarnation system of the entire underworld. In this short period of time, Nagato has already figured out that there are indeed advantages and disadvantages to things like reincarnation, but if the highest authority of this thing is in his own hands, the disadvantages can be solved to the greatest extent. The most important thing is that the so-called reincarnation is actually a powerful force! Regarding strength, Nagato would like to think that the more the better! Therefore, after returning to the chaotic starry sky this time, Nagato decided to establish a unified reincarnation and put it under control. Before that, Nagato naturally had to do an investigation and establish a model of reincarnation in his mind. Time passed slowly, and in less than ten minutes, the ferry had crossed the endless distance along the Santuhe River. Seeing the end of the field of vision, the other bank of Santuhe was already looming. At this moment, Nagato suddenly interrupted Onozuka Komachi''s momentum and said, "Miss Onozuka, there is something I want to ask you suddenly, do you have an enemy in the underworld?" "Enemies? There shouldn''t be any, of course, those water ghosts under Santuhe are not counted!" Although the Grim Reaper girl had some strange questions from Nagato, some talkative girls quickly answered, "If you count those water ghosts, my enemies should not be counted." Speaking of this, Komachi couldn''t help showing some unlucky expressions on his face. Obviously, those who made this setting were high-level underworld leaders such as Yan Luo, but the one who was hated was Ferrying Death. Ferrying Death is such an unpleasant role. "That''s it, then it''s aimed at me!" Hearing Komachi''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but ponder slightly, and then he said, "To be honest, I was really surprised, there will be someone, no, it should be God who ambushed me here!" Onozuka Komachi is not an idiot, and after hearing Nagato''s words, he immediately made a wary gesture. "Hahaha, worthy of being a great demon, actually found our trail!" At this moment, a vigorous and powerful voice came from the gloomy firmament, and then a huge golden auspicious cloud appeared across the sky, and a lot of gods were standing on top of the cloud. At the same time, the rivers around the ferry were surging, and there appeared a group of figures holding a sickle. In a blink of an eye, Nagato and Onozuka Komachi were heavily surrounded. ps: The hands are so ice!.. 1952 Chapter 088 Santuhes incarnation is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You, you..." Seeing the gods protruding before him, Onozuka Komachi subconsciously wanted to question. Just as soon as the words were spoken, she pressed her lips together, and said no more. Although her usual behavior was a bit careless, the Grim Reaper was not really stupid, and she naturally saw something wrong. Not to mention why the heavenly gods standing above the golden clouds appeared silently in the underworld. It was the group of death gods lined up on the Santu River, who seemed unusually unkind, and the bitter murderous intent, even if they were far away, the girl could detect it. Immediately, Onozuka Komachi quietly made a guard. "Hehe, it''s really interesting!" Compared to Komachi''s seriousness, Nagato looked defenseless. Looking at the surrounding gods, there was a look of interest on his face, and he said: "It''s enough for the death gods of the underworld to appear. After all, there are some old stubbornness everywhere, but what about the gods of the heavens?" "Hmph, the two realms of heaven and soul have been closely related since ancient times!" Nagato''s voice was not loud, but it was particularly clear in this quiet confrontation environment. Soon, the head of the god who looked respectable and respectful above Xiangyun stood up, and Yoshimoto said: "The death gods of the underworld want to slay demons and demons. I can''t stand by the gods of the heavens and the gods. In front of the gods of the two realms of heaven and the underworld, the big gods will catch them without holding their hands. The words of the leader of the gods had just fallen, and before Nagato could respond, the surrounding gods, whether they were gods or gods of death, couldn''t help rolling their eyes secretly, expressing speechlessness. Although the two realms of Tian Ming and Ming are both a type of small thousand worlds, their relationship is actually not good. There are many specific reasons. The main reason is probably that the heavens hope that the underworld will become its own subsidiary, and will serve the reincarnation system between heaven and earth and give birth to more gods. However, the Yan Mo clan in the underworld is unusually fair and stubborn, insisting not to let others touch the reincarnation system. Under such circumstances, even if the relationship between the gods and the gods of death cannot be said to be incompatible with water and fire, it is still not against the rivers. If it were not for the threat of the big gods, how could they join forces. If you can be sure that the big celestial demon is not a threat to the heavens, the gods will definitely sit and watch the jokes of the underworld 100%. "So, I understand!" At this time, Nagato spoke. The red-haired boy ignored the small movements of the gods, and directly ignored the high-sounding decorations of the god leaders, and came up with the most direct answer: "In short, it means that I want to conquer the underworld. The heavens can''t sit still and unite with the underworld." Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but think of some things he had learned from Shenqi, and there was a doubt on his face subconsciously, and he said, "Just, how did you unite?" "As far as I know, the two circles of yours should be very difficult to deal with. Who is it that unites you?" "If I guessed correctly, it shouldn''t be the existence of the two realms of Heaven and Mind!" The red-haired boy''s overly casual words and final judgment directly changed the faces of the many gods surrounding the ferry, and then the murderous intent of the gods suddenly became stronger. "Ahem, you deserve to be a great demon, it seems that your Excellency is not only outstanding in strength, but also amazing in wisdom!" It was a black-robed old man who seemed to be the oldest among the gods of death. He saw that the other person took a step, stood in front of the many gods of death, raised the giant sickle in his hand, and said: "Because of this, I cannot tolerate your presence even more. You are too dangerous!" As soon as the voice fell, the black-robed old man interrupted and shot directly. Just before he did it, Onozuka Komachi, who seemed inexistent from the beginning, directly swung the sickle in his hand.Fun recitation book www.qusoshu.com A sudden air blade bloomed from the girl''s sickle and collided with the sickle held by the black-robed old man. "boom!!!" With the roar, the old man took a half step back directly. "Hmph, I can''t control the heavenly fellows, but you guys are too presumptuous!" At this time, Onozuka Komachi''s face was full of serious, even cold expressions, and the huge sickle pointed directly at the death gods. "The Great Demon Lord is a guest of Lord Four Seasons. Komachi will never tolerate you being so rude." In the words, the whole Santuo River seemed to vibrate slightly, and the water ghosts below it agitated. "Ahem, sure enough, Lord Komachi is different from us!" Seeing this look of Komachi, a touch of complexity appeared on the old man''s face. In this gloomy underworld, apart from the wandering ghosts, there are only two creatures, Yan Mo and Death. Yan Mo is a god of the underworld who was born and raised, and he was born with the authority to judge good and evil. At this time, King Yama, Siji Yingji, who controls the underworld, is the last Yan Mo here. Compared with Yan Mo''s single shadow, there are a lot of death gods, they are the backbone of the underworld and maintain the operation of the underworld. Almost all death gods are promoted by ghosts. Almost all the born gods of death died in the last era, except for Onozuka Komachi in front of them! Although King Yama did not explicitly say it, all the gods of death know that Komachi is different from them. In the eyes of the gods of death, the guy named Onozuka Komachi is the natural god of death that survived the last era. Compared to the god of death who is promoted by other creatures and possesses strong desires, this kind of born god of death is definitely a great enemy! "So, for the freedom of the underworld, I will finally fight you!" With the high-sounding words in his mouth, the old man raised his head slightly, and looked at each other with the leader of the gods on the auspicious clouds. The two nodded tacitly, and each burst into murderous intent: "Everyone has it, do it!" x2 Following the orders of the two gods, whether it was the gods in the sky or the gods of death on the Three Ways River, they all released their murderous intent. The murderous intent of the gods converged, and the mixed power filled the world. The next moment, strange attacks were released from the hands of the gods and blasted towards Nagato and Komachi on the ferry. Facing the siege, Komachi raised the huge sickle in his hand high! "You guys are too presumptuous!" In the soft shout, the death girl released a terrifying coercion that surpassed the previous one, and the extremely violent death fog filled, and the entire Santuhe seemed to be furious. In fact, part of the Reapers guess is correct, and Komachi is indeed not an ordinary Reaper. But she is not a natural god of death left over from the last era. To be precise, Onozuka Komachi is a natural god of death born in this era. No, the title of death is somewhat reluctant in front of her. The existence named Onozuka Komachi is a creature bred in the realm of life and death by Santuhe. She swallowed the fear condensed on the Santu River like a monster, manipulated the flow of the Santu River like an elf, and harvested the soul judged by the underworld indiscriminately like a natural death. This is Onozuka Komachi, the biggest alien among the gods of death, the incarnation of Santuhe, the strongest god of death under Yama! "Roar! Roar!" The next moment, there was an earth-shattering roar on the Santu River, and the water dragons formed by the water of Santu River soared into the sky. There were hundreds of thousands of them. All kinds of attacks in the future will be blocked one by one. ... 1953 Chapter 089 One Punch To Kill The Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the three-way river, the thousand dragons dance! The siege united by the gods broke their halberds in front of the roaring dragons. The outbreak of Onozuka Komachi is really unexpected. Neither the high gods nor the death gods who harvest the souls of all things have expected that the death girl will be so powerful. Immediately, the gods couldn''t help but froze for a while, so that they almost lost their positions in the fierce counterattack launched by the flood dragons. In less than a moment, one or two unlucky gods were bitten by the dragon and dragged into Hanoi three ways. "Damn it, set up the formation, suppress all these things for the original god!" Seeing those hapless gods at the bottom of Santuhe River were submerged by endless water ghosts and fell into ruin, the face of the god leader couldn''t help showing the color of rage, and there was a banner in his hand, and the mighty divine might burst from the god leader Come. After hearing the leader''s order, the other gods also calmed down, and each took out a similar banner. "boom!!!" As all the gods waved the banners in their hands, unimaginable terror resonance burst out, and a huge hole suddenly appeared in the gloomy underworld sky. The mighty starlight pouring down from the hole, suppressed in the void within a thousand miles. "Roar!!!" The flood dragons who were constantly raging in the void seemed to be in a quagmire, and their movements suddenly became slow. In an instant, the flood dragons screamed unwillingly, trying to break through the constraints of the stars. However, the starlight summoned by the gods together seemed infinite, and the dragons couldn''t break free. "Even now, I can''t wait for the death god to be weaker than the god!" At this time, seeing the gods showing their power and trapping the dragons, the leader of the god of death, that is, the black-robed old man who was talking to Onozuka Komachi immediately shouted. And the call of the old man was instantly echoed by other death gods, and the breath resonated vaguely at this moment! In the next moment, the death gods raised the huge sickles in their hands. "boom!!!" The resonance erupted in an instant. I saw the death spirit on the death gods suddenly erupted, turning into thick black smoke rising into the sky, and then these black smoke gathered one after another, and soon merged into a huge black robe death god that covers the sky. The pressure of terror rose to the extreme at this moment, and Onozuka Komachi''s face also changed drastically. If the mighty starlight only suppressed Komachi, then the huge black-robed death god in front of him has threatened Komachi''s life, and Komachi felt its sharp edge before the opponent took a shot. "No, you can''t go on like this!" With this thought flashing in his mind, Komachi further stimulated Santuhe''s power and allowed the dragons to continue struggling to delay the actions of the gods, while releasing his own ability-distance manipulation. With just one step, Komachi crossed a long distance and instantly rushed into the group of death gods under the black robe death god. Although it was the huge black-robed god of death that gave Komachi the danger, but in Komachi''s eyes, it takes seven inches to strike a snake. Instead of spending energy to deal with such a big guy, it is better to destroy the foundation of the big guy''s appearance. "Since you are on the opposite side, don''t blame me!" Seeing those death gods who were stiff and unable to move because they had summoned huge gods of death, Komachi said with expressionless expressions and waved his giant sickles at the same time. Within an instant, five or six gods of death fell under Komachi''s sickle. "Roar!!!" The huge black-robed god of death was unstable for a while, and he immediately uttered an angry roar, and his huge body suddenly shrouded, covering the foundation of his appearance, that is, the many gods of death, while also planning to swallow Komachi. However, it is a pity that Komachi''s ability to manipulate the distance made her easily escape from the envelope of the giant Reaper. Only in this way, Komachi''s attempt to easily disintegrate the giant god of death could not be realized. "Roar, kill!" Failing to swallow Komachi, the giant Reaper let out a thunderous roar, lifted his super giant sickle, and violently swung it towards Komachi''s location.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com It''s just that, obviously, in the astonishing form of the black-robed god of death, no matter how fast it is, it can''t match Komachi''s distance manipulation. However, although it failed to hit Komachi, the amazing sickle came like a natural disaster. Under the beheading of the sickle, the huge Santu River directly set off stormy waves. Under this stormy sea, the ferry where Nagato was on was nearly submerged. "Wow, so dangerous!" Maintaining the posture of sitting leisurely, Nagato spoke lightly, completely ignoring the war that was breaking out next to him, which left Onozuka Komachi who had just moved to Nagato speechless. "I said Lord Great Demon, these guys are all coming for you, do you plan to sit all the time?" Although Komachi is very clear that he has the responsibility to protect the guy in front of him, but at the same time as he fights to death, seeing the other person so leisurely, Komachi still can''t help but want to drag him into the water. Hearing Komachi''s words, Nagato knew the other party''s plan, but Nagato obviously didn''t watch enough. Immediately, Nagato showed a smile, ready to decline. Just at this moment-- "boom!!!" An inexplicable vibration echoed across the entire underworld. It was a kind of vibration that originated from the depths of the little thousand world, and ordinary ghosts could not perceive it, but it was unusually clear in the ears of Nagato and the gods, and immediately, the expressions of the gods were stiff. "Well, the origin of the underworld actually oscillated. No wonder King Yama did not come out himself. Standing up from the ferry, the smile on Nagato''s face gradually disappeared. At this time, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but remember the situation of Yakumo Zi that King Yama mentioned in his letter. In a daze, Nagato understood that the rebellious death gods that united the heaven and the underworld were definitely Yakumo Zi. "What exactly did that guy want to do, actually moved the origin of the underworld!" Such doubts flashed in his mind, but Nagato would not let the eight clouds and purple behave. After all, the underworld is a powerful force. In the coming future catastrophe, or test, Nagato is not going to let it go. . And the red-haired boy had a hunch that the time for him to truly subdue Yakumo Zi, so he couldn''t let it go. and so-- "Let''s go, Komachi, it''s time for business!" Calling to Onozuka Komachi, Nagato made a look of leaving, and the defiant posture directly angered the gods who were frightened by the source of the underworld. Immediately, the gods burned the banner in their hands, and the gods merged into the starlight, covering the death god. Wearing a starlight armor made like a god, the coercion on the death god''s body soared to the extreme. The super giant sickle, which seemed to cut time and space, drew a fierce spatial rift in mid-air, and directly slashed towards the ferry where Nagato was located. The speed was so fast that Komachi was a little unprepared. Faced with such an attack, Nagato sighed softly, and then blasted his right fist! "boom!!!" An unimaginable terrifying collision erupted on the three-way river in the underworld, and the shock wave like a super-large hurricane spread in all directions. I don''t know how many wandering souls have been wiped out. The shock of the tremor lasted for more than a minute before it slowly subsided, and Komachi''s vision gradually became clear. But what appeared in front of the girl was an unimaginable scene. I saw the big celestial demon still standing on the ferry, maintaining a punching movement, and in front of him was a void that was slowly healing. . As for the so-called gods and gods of death, they all disappeared, and the fate is completely predictable. Thinking of this, Onozuka Komachi couldn''t help but shudder. "All right!" At this time, Nagato retracted his fist and said, "Hurry up and lead the way. I won''t go to the Hades Palace this time. Go to the source of the underworld. You should know the specific place." "Know, know, please leave it to me!" .. 1954 Chapter 090 Yakumo Zis goal is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The source of the underworld at the end of Wangchuan suddenly rang a fierce roar. Yakumo Zi who stepped back in the violent impact, looked at King Yama, who had become completely angry in front of him, a wry smile appeared on the face of the monster sage. "Is it a death, I actually angered Ying Ji!" This kind of self-deprecation flashed through her mind, and Yakumo Zi knew very well that although the Yan Mo girl in front of her was very serious in her daily life, she was not an easy existence. Because anger can make people lose their composure and lead to work mistakes, this is unforgivable for King Yama. But Yakumo Zi had no choice. In other words, she does not want to choose another path! Before that, Yakumo Zi chose to enter the depths of the underworld in order to cancel the contract with Nagato on her soul. Her goal was to get the river of Forgotten River in the depths of the underworld. Unlike Santuhe, Wangchuan is located in the depths of the underworld, and reincarnated souls will drink the water of Wangchuan and forget their previous lives. According to Yakumo Zi, the water of Wangchuan, which has the power to wash the soul, should have some effect. Only after trying, Yakumo Zi found that ordinary Wangchuan water had little effect. After calculation, the monster sage understood that only the power crystallization from the source of Wangchuan would be effective. Therefore, Yakumo Zi went to the end of Wangchuan. But after reaching the depths of Wangchuan, Yakumo Zi saw a demon cherry! To be honest, this situation was a bit out of the expectation of the monster sage, and after many investigations, Yakumo Zi realized that when the underworld was formed, a cherry blossom seed was accidentally left to the source of the underworld. And when the gods of the underworld realized, the demon cherry was assimilated as the underworld, and it was inseparable! If so, the monster sage would not have any thoughts. All she wanted was the crystallization of Wangchuan''s power, but she never thought that the power at the end of Wangchuan was absorbed by the monster cherry. Under such circumstances, Yakumo Zi wants to obtain the crystallization of Wangchuans power, and either refines the entire Wangchuan River, or destroys the demon cherry that is rooted at the end of the underworld, and captures the demon cherry Really. It''s just that these two methods are a bit embarrassing, the former is already considered whimsical, and the latter will destroy the underworld. Seeing this, the monster sage couldn''t help being a little confused. At the moment of embarrassment, Yakumo Zi unexpectedly discovered that part of the demon cherry rooted in the underworld actually penetrated time and space and manifested in the world. Under curiosity, Yakumo Zi cut through the gap and went to the human world to take a look. At this look, the monster sage named Yakumozi has just fallen! Yes, fall! At the moment when she saw the girl dancing under the cherry tree, Yakumo Zi''s cold heart, which had been tempered by a thousand years of intrigue, melted in an instant. This situation is extremely unreasonable, but this is how it appeared! But this is just the beginning of the tragedy. After a brief contact, the girl from the Xixingji Temple, a family of Expelling Demons, became friends of Yakumo Zi in a very harmonious manner. Then through the narration of the other party, Yakumo Zi also learned some information that could be called a bolt from the blue. Among girls, this demon cherry rooted in the underworld is called the demon of the west, and it is mainly cherry blossoms that attract the souls of others. After learning about the situation, the Xixing Temple family tried to destroy it several times, but after repeated failures, the Xixing Temple family had to seal the Westward Demon.Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com Its just that its obvious that the Xixing Demon is not an ordinary demon cherry, and it is not something that the Xixing Temple family can seal. In other words, the seal of the Xixing Temple is only temporary. Therefore, for the sake of righteousness, the family of Xixing Temple will strengthen the seal through sacrifices every ten or twenty years, and the girl is the seal prop cultivated by this generation. Faced with such a situation, Yakumo Zi naturally would not agree, but it was useless if she did not agree. The most important thing is that the girl itself is not an ordinary character, perhaps it was an accident, of course, it could also be destined. The girl resonated with the Westward Demon when she was born. Over the years, the resonance between the girl and the westbound demon has become more and more profound, even if it is not used as a sacrifice, it will be completely assimilated in a few years. At that time, the girl will eventually die. Instead of doing this, it is better to make some contributions before dying! "And..." "Zi, don''t you want the true spirit of the Westward Demon?" In the courtyard where the cherry blossoms fell, the barefooted girl dancing looked at the monster sage and said, "In a sense, I am also a part of the westbound monster. After the sacrifice, my true spirit will be given to Zi!" The words that the girl had said the night she left Xixingji''s house flashed in her mind, and an inexplicable flame surged in Yakumo Zi''s heart. All the wry smiles and hesitation disappeared in an instant, and the face of the monster sage showed a decisive look. "Can''t you really get along, Siji Yingji!" Seeing King Yama who was gradually approaching him, Yakumo Zi spoke like this. By now, she had no retreat. In order to destroy the Westward Demon, Yakumo Zi even instigated the rebellious alliance of the heaven and the underworld to attack Nagato. Before Nagato actually arrives here, Yakumo Zi must accomplish his goal-to destroy the Westward Demon! "Humph!" Facing Yakumo Zi''s words, Shiki Yingji didn''t even want to answer. At this time, Siji Yingji had already regretted that she hadn''t pursued Yakumo Zi too much in order to show her good to the great demon. She didn''t expect this guy to be so clueless to advance and retreat. If the Siji Yingji hadn''t reacted in time, I''m afraid that the source of the underworld would be hit harder than ever. Thinking of this, the anger of Yama King suddenly boiled! "Sinner, accept the sanction, and the ten kings will judge!" Immediately, Siji Yingji waved the token-like stick of repentance in her hand, and the death air between heaven and earth converged, condensing ten hideous giants with a height of more than ten meters. These giants have different forms, respectively symbolizing the Shifang Yama of the last era, and they all have the power of the big monster. Then I saw these giants wielding various weapons and attacking Yakumo Zi! "In that case, don''t blame me!" Seeing Siji Yingji''s actions, Yakumo Zi opened the folding fan on his right hand, and with a forceful wave, the spirit of death all over the surroundings had an unimaginable reversal in an instant: "Run at full power, the realm of life and death!" ps: I have a cold, the update is delayed, sorry!.. 1955 Chapter 091-Battle and Arrival Second You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as Yakumozi''s voice fell, the abnormal change suddenly occurred. The death air that filled within a few hundred meters in a radius instantly transformed into a strong life energy, and the ten ferocious giants who were approaching the siege of Yakumo Zi seemed to be plunged into a quagmire. After a while, a continuous muffled noise burst out on the giants. Under the breath of life, the giant began to disintegrate. "Ok?!" Seeing this scene, Siji Yingji''s face flashed with caution, "Is this the realm? As expected, it is the most dangerous ability that can match the power of God." King Yama is very clear that the existence of things is based on the existence of realm. Without the water surface, the lake would not exist, and without the ridge, the mountains and the sky would not exist. If the realm of everything does not exist, then the world would be a huge whole. Therefore, the ability of Yakumo Zi to manipulate the realm is the ability of logical creation and destruction. Essentially create new existence, and essentially deny existing existence. In a way, Yakumo Zi with this ability is more like a god than a monster. "However, no matter how strong you are, the sin is still unforgivable!" Speaking such words in an extremely harsh tone, the pressure on Siji Yingji suddenly broke out, resonating with the entire underworld, and more death energy gathered, condensed into a magic bullet. Almost at the same time, the endless magic bullets launched an attack towards Yakumo Zi. The number of them and the wide range of attacks made Yakumo Zi even surprise secretly. "No, the realm of life and death can''t change so many magic bullets!" This kind of judgment flashed in his mind, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help feeling that Siji Yingji was indeed the Yan Mo who had survived the previous era, and at the same time raised her bare hand and directly opened the gap around her. Dodge lightly, Yakumo Zi hid in the gap and escaped directly from Siji Yingji''s barrage. The next moment, behind Siji Yingji, a narrow gap opened silently. The parasol of the monster sage came out silently. just-- "boom!!!" The abrupt magic cannon was launched from the parasol of the monster sage, but Siji Yingji seemed to foresee Yakumozi''s actions, and she turned around and avoided Yakumozi''s magic cannon without any hesitation. Not only that, but the Yama King immediately inserted the stick of repentance in his hand into the gap. "Yayunzi, don''t be too arrogant, the entire underworld is within my range of perception!" With such words in her mouth, Siji Yingji mobilized her authority in the underworld. "Boom! Boom!!!" Without any lingering, with the rod of repentance as the medium, Yama has released a full dozen magic cannons. With the support of the entire underworld, Siji Yingji didn''t care about the consumption of energy in the body at all, and the terrifying roar continued to reverberate around, and the space connected by the gap even appeared obvious distortion. It''s just that under such circumstances, Siji Yingji still didn''t stop her attack, and the magic cannon continued to fire. "boom!!!" The entire gap finally couldn''t support it, and it burst open. Under the terrifying shock wave, King Yama stepped back a few steps, and then an extremely broken parasol emerged from the cracks in the twisted space and appeared in front of her. Except for this parasol, Siji Yingji didn''t find any trace of Yakumozi.16 reading www.16dushu.com "No, I was fooled!" Seeing this scene, Siji Yingji''s face suddenly changed. ... ... "Ah, who is arrogant?" On the other side, in the land of the origin of the underworld that cannot be described in words, Yakumo Zi, who has no breath in his body, set foot here, and in front of her, the demon cherry named Xixing Yao is standing here. From the beginning, Yakumo Zi had no plans to fight against Siji Yingji. It''s not that the monster sage is afraid of King Yama. If she really wants to fight, Yakumo Zi hasn''t really been afraid of anyone. It''s just that her purpose is only the Westward Monster. In the event that Nagato might arrive, Yakumo Zi must deal with the Westbound Demon as quickly as possible. Therefore, during the battle, Yakumo Zi used Siji Yingji''s ability to perceive the underworld. When hiding in the gap, the monster sage used a parasol to launch a sneak attack on Siji Yingji. And taking advantage of this opportunity, the monster sage activated the realm of existence and nonexistence to himself, eliminating all his information. In this way, Yakumo Zi approached the Westward Demon again as he wished! "There is not much time, it can''t be wasted!" Thinking that Siji Yingji would soon discover that Yakumo Zi didn''t waste time, her body''s demon power was output in an instant, the folding fan in her right hand opened again, and the gorgeous magic circle opened behind it. at this time-- "stop it!!" An extremely urgent voice came from behind him. "Who cares about you!" Hearing this voice, the monster sage didn''t bother paying attention. The arrow has to be sent on the string. The most important thing is that according to the judgment of the sage, the opponent is still a long way from him. In this way, Yakumo Zi released his own attack. A large number of magic bullets were released from the magic circle, and the target was directed at the westbound monster. It was only because of the unexpected situation of the monster sage that appeared, in the next moment, a red-haired girl with a double ponytail holding a sickle appeared in front of her instantly. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge sickle swept across the cold brilliance in the air, all the magic bullets were instantly smashed, and the impact of the volley explosion rolled up Yakumozi''s clothes and long hair. The next moment, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help but slap a jealous spirit, with an angry look on his face. Just before the monster sage vented his anger, a breath that made her unable to pay attention entered the girl''s perception, and accompanied by the slight footsteps behind her, she got closer and closer. "How come, how long is this!" This kind of doubt flashed in his mind, and Yakumozi''s face showed a clear look of horror. It was obvious that Yakumozi had so many gods and death gods in series, and he did not delay his footsteps! Although a little unbelievable, since the other party appeared, Yakumo Zi would not deceive herself. Immediately, the girl smiled bitterly and turned around faintly. The red-haired boy in Taoist robe instantly came into Yakumo Zi''s vision, and saw a smile on the boy''s face, and said, "It''s been almost a hundred years, Zi!" ps: Finally squeezed out, so dizzy!.. 1956 Chapter 092 Nagato and Purple First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Da! Da!" At the end of Wangchuan, the red-haired boy strolled in unhurriedly. Obviously, there was nothing unusual on the outside, he was a harmless and indifferent boy, but in the eyes of Yakumo Zi, it was more terrifying and hideous than any fierce beast. The eyes of the monster sage filled with incomparable caution, and the muscles of the girl''s whole body were activated at this moment. Yakumo Zi didn''t even have time to slander those gods and death''s waste in his heart! The existence of the red-haired boy has occupied the thinking of the monster sage. "Zi, I didn''t mean you!" Stopping at a distance of about five meters from Yakumo Zi, Nagato suddenly sighed and said, "How much trouble are you going to cause me." "The so-called willfulness needs a limit. Too naughty will be punished!" "Is that right?" After being silent for a while, Yakumo Zi opened the folding fan in his hand, covering his face at the chin, "Then, how does Nagato-kun plan to punish us, with that contract?" "..." Seeing Yakumo''s reaction, to be honest, Nagato was a little disappointed. The red-haired boy was disappointed not that at this time, Yakumo Zi was still testing his own thoughts. What he was disappointed was that the monster sage in front of him had flaws. I have to say that in the hundred years of this plane, Nagato has seen many outstanding women. If it were not for being trapped in this plane, their achievements would be absolutely extraordinary. Among these women, Yakumo Zi is definitely one of the best. As a realm demon of one person and one race, Yakumo Zi was born to manipulate the power called realm, and even her body and soul were born for realm. In essence, Yakumo Zi is simply the embodiment of realm, and the path of Tao Sheng is faintly visible in her eyes. If it hadn''t been suppressed by the plane''s instinct, the monster sage didn''t know how far it was at this time. However, this kind of Yakumo Zi still has flaws in Nagato''s eyes. Compared with the wind to see Yuxiang, Yakumo Zi lacks the will to decisive, and compared to Hachii Eirin and Shinki, Yakumo Zi lacks enough time to settle, even if compared to the holy white lotus, Yakumo Zi lacks plasticity. . The gap between the previous life and the present life has caused the heart of the monster sage to be inevitably affected, and the brightness has shown a dim tendency. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but echo the memories of the first life about Yakumo Zi! Without the appearance of Nagato, Yakumo Zi would have to experience three or two blows from the passing of his friends, and it would take a lot of time to transform into the red-haired boy Yakumo Zi in his first life. just "I can''t wait that long, sorry, Zi!" A regretful expression appeared on his face. Nagato looked at Yakuunzi and suddenly made a move. The world changed silently, transforming from the origin of the underworld into misty pavilions. Seeing the changes in the surrounding environment, a touch of horror appeared on Yakumo Zi''s face, and a crisis suddenly sounded in his mind. Almost subconsciously, the monster sage moved and left his original position. "boom!!!" The terrifying explosion burst directly at the place where Yakumo Zi was, and the terrifying explosion even spread rapidly toward the distance, directly turning this ethereal place into ruins. "who!" "How dare you be presumptuous in the palace!" "Stop it!!" In the next moment, golden divine might burst out from all directions, surrounded by the ruins. It''s just that in the face of this situation, the red-haired boy didn''t even bother to pay attention to it. He stared directly at Yakumo Zi, his deep eyes didn''t know what was brewing, and he said quietly: read the good book novel website www.khshu. com "Be careful, Zi, or you will die!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato once again threw a punch at Yakumo Zi who was still in shock. Obviously, it was just a fist without any energy overflowing, but it set off a terrifying shock wave in an instant, and the air was accelerated through an unknown number of times in the space, and it almost turned into a devastating impact. "Damn it!" In the face of the shock wave, Yakumo Zi''s face changed drastically. The monster sage didn''t expect that he hadn''t seen him for a hundred years, and the red-haired boy in front of him, who had made him jealous, had actually become stronger again, and he was more than a bit stronger. In this way, the reason why those gods and death gods did not play a role in blocking him is self-evident. Just after trying to understand, Yakumo Zi didn''t feel any joy at all. Because she felt that Nagato''s true murderous intention! "Retreat!" Aside from anything else, Yakumo Zi directly opened the gap, and the whole person hid in, while the terrifying shock wave that lost the target automatically burst, setting off an unimaginable burst in this new space. The surrounding divine powers were affected by this burst, and then dissipated. "The gap is not so invincible, Zi!" In this shocking explosion, Nagato didn''t seem to have been affected by anything, as he spoke indifferently, and at the same time retracted his fist and turned into a claw. Then I saw the red-haired boy claws out of thin air, and while tearing the space apart, he grabbed an eyeball. This is the eyeball of the demon of wisdom who has made a contract with Yakumo Zi to act as the vision of the gap. Nagato suddenly remembered. When he saw the eyes of the Wisdom Demon for the first time, because he clearly understood the situation of the Wisdom Demon, he was determined to destroy it. "It just so happens that I am a promise, so go to hell!" Holding the eyeball, an indescribable destructive force emerged from the palm of Nagato''s hand. After crushing the eyeball, he used it as a starting point to spread the spider-web-like spatial cracks within a thousand miles. Then- "boom!!!" "Woo!!!" The last miserable scream and violent roar resounded through the world at the same time, and the space of thousands of miles was directly transformed into spatial turbulence, and the figure of Yakumozi appeared in this spatial turbulence. "How can this be!!" The sudden change made the monster sage in the turbulence look unbelievable. It''s just that she didn''t have much time to think about these things, because in the next moment, Nagato''s fist appeared again, and it became clearer and clearer in Yakumo Zi''s vision. The cold killing intent penetrated the soul of the monster sage and directly pushed her to the brink of death. There was a big horror between life and death, and the pupils of Yakumo Zi shrank sharply at this moment! Time seems to freeze at this moment. Countless memories emerged in Zi''s mind, intertwined, and even under the oppression of death, sparks of wisdom burst out. Two figures appeared in the countless intertwined memories of Yakumo Zi''s sea of ??knowledge, one was the halloween queen high above, and the other was a realm demon with great potential but extremely small. Between the lightning and flint, the monster sage has understood his current problem! Even she understood why Nagato had acted against herself. "puff!!" In reality, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help but laugh, the fear on her face turned into a mysterious smile, and the power of the realm in the girl''s body became more active at this moment. In an instant, Yakumo Zi''s figure stepped back strangely, and the four barriers appeared out of thin air! "Boom!!!" .. 1957 Chapter 093 Zis surrender is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!skyline! It was originally the most peaceful and peaceful place between heaven and earth. As a gathering place for the remnants of the gods from the last era, the heavens have a very high status in the eyes of the world. The wars and turmoil of the world in the past hundred years have not even affected this place. But now, the peace and tranquility of the heavens have been completely broken. An unimaginable big bang blooms in the heavenly palace in the middle of the heavens! And after the explosion, the extremely fierce spatial turbulence spread even more, a large number of gods were swallowed by it in an instant, and the gods in the entire heavenly palace fled frantically. In less than a moment, the huge Tiangong was hit hard by an unimaginable amount. "Damn it!!" On a hillside some distance away from the Tiangong, he just recovered from the shock, the ruler of the heavens, the Emperor of Heaven suddenly looked at the ruined Tiangong with a green face, and said: "Asshole, who the hell is actually attacking Tiangong, if you let me know, I won''t let him go!" "Your Majesty, this incident is too weird!" At this time, a white-haired god who was following the emperor immediately said, "When we don''t know the specific situation, we must be careful!" "But, my heavenly palace!" Although the Emperor was angry, he did not know what was good or bad. He just looked at the dilapidated Heavenly Palace, and the heart of the Emperor was bleeding. You must know that this was his painstaking efforts for countless years. "Your Majesty, this is not the time for heartache, the situation is unknown, or we go to the Celestial Race!" Compared to the emperor, the gods around him are more geographically intelligent, and another god with a fan suggested, "Although they have no desires and desires, as long as they are properly used, it is not impossible to use them as shields." "Good idea, I can''t understand those celestial beings a long time ago!" "Just do it, Your Majesty!" After the fan of the gods finished speaking, the other gods responded, and finally the emperor nodded, but at this moment, a terrifying shock wave fell from the sky! "boom!!!" Amid the deafening roar, the space within several hundred meters was shattered. Whether its the emperor or the gods, everything is involved in the turbulent flow of space, even with their conspiracies and ambitions, all disappeared and turned into dust... ... ... "Trash clean up, finished!" The space turbulence swept through the ruins of the heavenly palace, Nagato slowly retracted his left hand. Before the final test of the mother of the avenue is about to come, the teenager has not much time to waste. Therefore, for these old guys who have been lingering from the previous era, Nagato does not even bother to speak. Anyway, for the four big and small thousand worlds, Nagato only wants the small thousand world itself. As for the creatures in Little Thousand World? Except for those excellent talents who do have extraordinary potential, the rest of the creatures don''t have much effect at all. At least in this short period of time, Nagato doesn''t think it has much effect. "Hehe, Nagato-san deserves to be Nagato-san, this kind of domineering makes us feel a little moved!" At this moment, the leisurely voice echoed in the spatial turbulence, and then in the vision of the red-haired boy, the figure of Yakumo Zi strolled out of the depths of the spatial turbulence unhurriedly. From the outside, Yakumo Zi''s face was a little pale, and the clothes on her body showed obvious damage. Obviously, under Nagato''s previous attack, the monster sage was hurt. However, under such circumstances, Yakumo Zi''s entire temperament seemed to have been washed out of lead, with an astonishing sublimation. The mysterious temperament that permeated from the inside to the outside made the girl more attractive.Sanjiu Chinese Website www.999zw.net "Since you are tempted, then become my person, Zi!" Looking at the slowly approaching Yakumozi, Nagato''s eyes flashed with light, and he said leisurely, "You are so beautiful now that it makes my heart move. It won''t be a waste of my pains." "...Uh, painstakingly?" To be honest, after hearing Nagato''s words, Yakumo Zi''s face showed a very obvious helplessness, "Indeed, we really received your pains, just how to say." "Nagato-kun, if you don''t have that power, you will definitely not have a girlfriend!" "Huh, who knows that kind of thing!" Without paying attention to Yakumozi''s ridicule, the red-haired boy stared at Yakumozi tightly, "Don''t try to change the subject, Purple, you know, I won''t let you continue to wander away from my power." "..." Hearing this, Yakumo Zi became silent slightly. Although under Nagato''s painstaking efforts, Yakumo Zi made up for the loopholes in his state of mind, and clearly understood the path of the future. It was almost a matter of time to surpass the previous life. But here comes the problem, strength never comes out of thin air, even if she knows the way, she needs time to move forward. What is more obvious is that the red-haired boy in front of him will never give himself time. In other words, he has given himself a lot of time. There can be no more! The most important thing is that this guy in front of him is still in control of the contract with him. As long as the contract is used, even if Yakumo Zi wants to run, he will probably not be able to run. and so-- "We can surrender, who makes Nagato-kun so powerful!" Having said this, Yakumo Zi''s face couldn''t help but show a touch of indignation. The girl couldn''t imagine that she hadn''t seen it for a hundred years, and the guy in front of her was so powerful. God knows why there is such a powerful and unreasonable body. Faced with such a body, Yakumo Zi even wondered whether he could break his defenses with all his strength. This was not a joke, but the intuition that the current realm demon possessed as a former sun star spirit. "But before that, we have one, no, two requirements!" Patience with the indignation in his heart, Yakumo Zi''s brain turned extremely fast and said, "First of all, Nagato-kun must cancel the contract with us, and secondly, Nagato-kun wants to help us save someone. " "Although I value you very much, I never suffer!" Nagato was not surprised when he heard Yakumo Zi''s conditions, but the red-haired boy would never indulge him too much, "There can only be one condition, choose one of the two, you choose!" "Well, then help us save someone." Yakumo Zi is not surprised at Nagato''s reaction, but a sad expression appeared on his face, "Anyway, after becoming Nagato-kun''s subordinate, it is absolutely inevitable to be unspoken." "At that time, it doesn''t really make a difference whether the contract is or not." "Oh, this is fate, our fate is like this!" "..." Looking at the monster sage performing there, black lines appeared on Nagato''s forehead, but Nagato had to sigh with emotion, it is indeed Yakumo Zi, I am afraid she has never thought of canceling that contract. And the girl proposed that contract, obviously to force Nagato to choose to help her save people. From here, Nagato seemed to have unknowingly taken the other party''s calculations. Thinking of this, Nagato wasn''t angry, because if he didn''t guess wrong, the person Yakumo Zi wanted to save should be the undead princess in his memory. If that were the case, even if there was no Yakumozi, Nagato would not refuse to make a move! ps: So depressed. I wrote nearly two thousand words before, but I accidentally deleted it and rewritten it again. I almost wanted to hit the wall!.. 1958 Chapter 094 Root Incarnation First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After all, who is the real loser? Thinking of this, a weird smile appeared on Nagato''s face, making Yakumo Zi''s expression slightly changed, and vaguely felt a little uncomfortable. However, the asymmetry of information makes it impossible for the monster sage to discern what is wrong. His thoughts turned sharply. After realizing that he had too little information, Yakumo Zi didn''t feel entangled at all, and immediately said: "Then Nagato-san, let''s go, Yuyuko doesn''t have much time." "Don''t worry, wait a little longer!" Facing Yakumo Zi''s request, Nagato''s gaze first turned to the surrounding heaven and earth, "Since you have come to the heaven, let the heaven be under your control." "Don''t worry, it will be over soon. By the way, it will be a little troublesome to stay. Help me stop!" In the end, seeing the anxiety deep in Yakumo''s purple eyes, the red-haired boy said such words, and then he didn''t say much, and directly hit the sky with a punch. "Roar!!!" The mighty vigor burst out from the young man''s fist, and condensed into a dragon that looked up to the sky and howled, directly piercing the void and opening up towards the root of the heaven. At the present of the Three Ways, Nagato''s understanding of the Three Ways of Heaven, Earth and Man has reached an indescribable level. At this time, if he wants to find the root of a plane, he no longer needs the help of luck. There is no secret in Nagato''s eyes in this small thousand world! "Okay, I''m leaving now!" Seeing that the passage opened by Shenlong quickly stabilized, Nagato said, taking the lead, and the whole person soared into the sky and disappeared into the passage in an instant. The moment Nagato disappeared, Yakumo Zi reacted. There was a little complexity in the girl''s eyes. As a monster of the realm, Yakumo Zi was once very close to the origin of the plane, and coupled with her previous life experience, she clearly understood how amazing what Nagato did just now. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Yakumo Zi would never believe that someone could actually blaze a path to the root with his strength. This is like opening a small hole leading to the core in an extremely tight and exquisite machine without causing the machine to collapse. If you don''t have a thorough understanding of the machine, you can''t do this at all. In contrast, things like destroying the world have no technical content at all. "Oh, you deserve to be Nagato-san!" With a sigh, Yakumo Zi said so, and then the monster sage looked into the distance. At the end of the sky, a group of figures were galloping at an astonishing speed. Yakumo Zi knew that that was the most famous existence in the heavens-heaven and human! The devas without any desires are to some extent the weapons equivalent to the roots of the heavens. When the roots encounter threats, they will naturally appear, and they are the same virtues as the angels in the original hakama. "It''s just right, I can''t beat that guy, our heart is a little uncomfortable, I hope you will be more resistant to the fight!" ... ... Nagato is no stranger to the so-called root cause. Although different worlds have different roots, to a certain extent, they are extremely the same. After entering the passage, Nagato came to an endless void. Time and space seem to have lost their meaning here, and the endless emptiness in front of them makes people completely unable to recognize the direction. If you listen carefully, you can even learn a lot of knowledge from this void. This is no other place, it is the root!New Novel City www.xxsc.cc "So, where is the core of the root cause?" This thought flashed in his mind, and a divine light appeared in Nagato''s eyes, and in an instant it penetrated the entire boundless void, and the huge roots also shook at this moment. An angry will echoed in the void, and the surrounding area of ??Nagato showed obvious rejection. It''s just that what a heavy existence Nagato is at this time, the rejection of the root cause is not to be feared at all! "found it!" Soon, Nagato found the core of the root cause. Without a word, the red-haired boy''s figure turned into a stream of light, tracing a beautiful trace in the void at an extreme speed beyond the world''s imagination, and soon reached the depths of the void. Here, Nagato immediately noticed a trembling ball of light. "boom!!!" When Nagato arrived here, a terrifying shock burst out. With the light ball as the center, a series of terrifying storms were rolled up and the light ball was protected. "The futile struggle is really boring!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato''s expression remained unchanged, and he blasted a punch directly toward the storm. The wind of the fist was accelerated countless times in an instant and turned into a shocking tornado. "boom!!!" Two inconsistent storms intertwined and a huge roar occurred. In this roar, the storms actually canceled each other out magically. Taking this opportunity, Nagato''s figure instantly passed the storm''s interception and reached the front of the light ball. "Then, this heaven is my thing!" Saying this, Nagato''s right hand was raised to touch the ball of light. And at this moment, the tremor of the light ball reached its extreme point, the mighty coercion burst out completely, and the shape of the light ball changed dramatically at this moment. In an instant, the original ball of light disappeared, replaced by an angel girl with closed eyes. The girl has long shiny white straight hair, a small black top hat, and peach and peach leaf decorations on the hat. There is a huge keystone floating on the left side of the girl, and a magic sword in her right hand. The white wings spread out behind the girl, and a lot of white night light feathers fluttered out, making the girl more holy and unparalleled. It''s just a small problem here! That was before the girl appeared, Nagato''s hand was already close to the ball of light.But after the ball of light changed into a girl, the volume became larger, and then Nagato directly touched the girl. I don''t know if it was lucky or unfortunate. In short, Nagato''s right hand just touched the girl''s chest. Just as Nagato secretly evaluated the girl''s breasts, the girl slowly opened her eyes. It was a pair of eyes without any emotion, filled with endless cold and majesty! "Cut, the interest is gone!" Seeing this, the red-haired boy let go of his hand a little unpleasantly. Although the girl in front of him has a very good face, touching this kind of emotionless existence is no different from playing with an inflatable doll. Today, Nagato does not want any woman, so naturally she will not surrender her status. "The existence of the sinner is confirmed!" At this time, the angel girl''s eyes had directly locked Nagato, "Turn on the expulsion mode...the expulsion is not possible...turn on the annihilation mode, unlock the keystone of the earth, unlock the sword of scarlet, and open annihilation!" Accompanied by a series of voices from the girl''s mouth, the girl quickly retreated, and the huge keystone on her left blasted towards Nagato. Before the attack arrived, the terrifying gravity beyond imagination locked all the surrounding areas for thousands of miles!.. 1959 Chapter 095 The emperor is born! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called keystone is the rock tied with a rope. In the legend of Yingzhou Island Country, the earthquake was caused by the big catfish in the earth. As soon as the big catfish moved, an earthquake occurred. The big catfish lay on the ground of Yingzhou, and ended up meeting here. The god nailed the head and tail of the big catfish with nails, and the stone is the nail. Therefore, Yaoshi has the effect of suppressing earthquakes! If the stone is inserted into the ground, it can suppress the earthquake around it, but in the final analysis, this is only to suppress the earthquake, not to eliminate the energy that caused the earthquake. Therefore, during the insertion of the keystone, earthquakes will not occur, but the energy of the earth''s deformation will gradually accumulate. And the key stone that hit Nagato in front of him is the manifestation of this legend! Nagato can clearly perceive the extremely terrifying contained in the keystone hitting him, which is completely enough to destroy the power of the entire celestial realm. It is thought that the keystone contains the energy of all the earth''s deformation since the birth of the celestial realm. "The roots of this little thousand world are really amazing things." This kind of emotion flashed in his mind. The red-haired boy seemed to have not been suppressed by gravity at all. He stepped forward with his left foot, clenched his right fist, and blasted towards the attacking key stone. "boom!!!" Under the violent roar, a terrifying shock burst out in the boundless void. In this violent shock, Nagato''s fist and the incoming keystone showed a brief stalemate. In this short stalemate, the red-haired boy even sighed with extra energy. "It''s a pity, the energy is amazing, but the output is too bad!" As the voice just fell, the strength on the Nagato Fist doubled again. Under the sudden impact, the huge keystone was directly bombarded by the red-haired boy, turned into a meteor, and disappeared at the end of the void. Faced with such a situation, the girl who was transformed into Root didn''t show any expression, and quickly killed her holding a divine sword. In the face of the girl''s attack, Nagato didn''t say anything, but still blasted out with a punch. After being baptized by the heart of the previous life, and his body was close to Dacheng, Nagato found that he especially liked using his fists. The fist and the sword were intertwined in the void, and the metal-like collision suddenly sounded! The next moment, the angel girl suddenly flew out and didn''t stop until a kilometer away. "Ok?!" At this time, a touch of surprise appeared on Nagato''s face, because the red-haired boy clearly felt that the remaining breath of the collision with the opponent''s sword on his fist entered his body. Then the converged temperament of the red-haired boy was released without any concealment! "boom!!!" A roar resounded in the boundless void in an instant. At some unknown time, a giant tree that reached the sky and the earth appeared in the sky behind Nagato, with huge branches and leaves covering the sky. The dignified power is full of the roots. Under the power, the angel girl seems to be in a quagmire, struggling to move. "To stone!" After confirming that she could not move freely, the girl called so loudly. The key stone that was originally blasted to the end of the void by Nagato appeared again, but at this moment, the branches and leaves of the huge tree that covered the sky lit up one after another, which turned into a starry sky in a blink of an eye! Under the shining light of the stars, the key stone who was about to blast down towards Nagato was directly imprisoned. Not only the stone, but also the angel girl was completely imprisoned. Then, the chaotic nine-headed real dragon suddenly appeared, carrying an endless starlight, flying around the incomparably huge trunk of the sky-reaching giant tree, and the roar of dragons resounded throughout the void. "Ah, it''s really... an accident!" Wuyou Chinese website www.5uzw.com After the three major visions appeared, Nagato''s face first showed a little surprise, and then he looked straight at the divine sword in the angel girl''s hand, showing a little invalid expression. The red-haired boy really didn''t expect that the magic sword in the angel girl''s hand could actually stimulate his temperament. Of course, the temperament here is not a literal meaning, but refers to the "qi" in all things such as living things and non-living things. Like the weather, there are different types of temperament. The temperament of living creatures affects the personality of creatures due to their different types. Just as the temperament accumulated in the air changes the weather due to its different types. If Nagato didn''t guess wrong, after that sword inspires the temperament of others, it will probably see through the temperament of the opponent while manipulating the absorbed temperament, transforming it into the temperament of the opponent''s weakness, and attacking the opponent''s weakness. Unfortunately, the existence of Nagato itself is too terrifying. After its temperament is stimulated, it directly takes over the root cause. In other words, the attack of the angel girl directly led herself to the end of defeat! "Of course, even if it is not so, defeat is doomed after all!" With such words in his mouth, the red-haired boy strolled in the air and slowly approached the imprisoned angel girl, "Speaking of which, the setting of this girl in front of me is very much like an existence in my memory!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato soon came to the angel girl''s side and raised her head and pressed it on the girl''s head. "Lian!" Accompanied by the Word Spirit, the power of the source burst from the young man''s hands and turned into a small melting pot that enveloped the angel girl and refined it at an astonishing speed. In less than a moment, a beautiful angel girl melted into a ball of light again. But at this moment, a light flashed in Nagato''s mind. "Well, just do it!" After a moment of silence, Nagato''s mind moved, and directly moved the surrounding keystones into the furnace, and then attracted a section of the branches and leaves of the surrounding giant trees, a scale of the real dragon, and a ray of starlight in the starry sky. Under the blessings of the three powers of Nagato, an extremely dazzling light burst into the furnace. Then, under Nagato''s will, the light began to converge and dissipate. The one who finally appeared in front of Nagato was a beautiful girl. In terms of appearance, the girl and the angel girl are very similar, and even the small round hats worn by the two are exactly the same. But the girl is not white hair, but a long straight blue hair with slightly curled ends. Compared with the pure white angel girl, the girl is wearing a short-sleeved dress with pink or white as the main color, with a red bow tie at the collar, and there is no angel girl''s pure white wings behind. The most important thing is that the girl in front of her has a pair of crimson eyes, and her pupils contain pure feelings like her birth. "Father, my father!" After adjusting after opening her eyes, the girl''s gaze directly locked on Nagato and plunged straight into the arms of the red-haired boy. Nagato did not refute this. After all, the girl in front of her was born because of the three powers of Nagato, so it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a daughter. "From today, you will be my daughter!" So agreed, Nagato thought for a while, and then he said, "Your name is the emperor of Bina. Bina is a stone, and the emperor is your characteristic." "Son of Heaven, you came from the origin of this heaven. Starting today, you will become the master of the heaven!" "Leave it to me, my father!" After napping in Nagato''s arms, the newly born emperor said... 1960 Chapter 096 Meeting the first in the four seasons! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because of thinking of the Yakumo Purple outside, Nagato didn''t stay in the place of root for long. Leaving the recently born Bina the emperor at the root, while instructing the other party to completely refine the heavens, the red-haired boy also left a promise that he would make good compensation in the future. As for whether the emperor can fulfill Nagato''s order?There is no question at all! Because of her, he is the real son of heaven and earth than that of the emperor. Without knowing it by birth, even the three ways of heaven, earth and man that affect the heavens are just her instincts. Within the scope of the heavens, there are no protagonists and other existences that are completely incomparable with the emperor. In the eyes of the new daughter, Nagato lightly opened a passage and walked out of the root cause. At the moment he appeared, the red-haired boy saw a broken battlefield. The land with a radius of nearly ten kilometers seemed to have been ploughed over by a large amount of explosives, showing a scene of pits and pits everywhere, scattered across the battlefield, like corpses. In the sky above this battlefield, a fierce battle has already reached a fever pitch. The fighting side was the Yakumo Zi who was left here by Nagato, while the other side was a little out of Nagato''s expectations. It was not the guardian of the heavens, but the god of death Onozuka Komachi and a green-haired girl. "That''s King Yama, Siji Yingji?" Although he did not formally meet with King Yama, Nagato recognized him at the first time. The reason was nothing else, but the temperament of Siji Yingji who was not affected by everything was too obvious. In Shenqi, Nagato read a lot of knowledge about this plane, including the introduction of the Yan Mo race. Looking at the paper data, the boy didn''t particularly care about it, but when he saw Siji Yingji with his own eyes, Nagato understood more clearly why the Yan Mo race naturally contracted the position of the Yama King. There is no other reason, only because the Yan Mo race is in a dimension where others cannot interfere, and has an absolute benchmark of good and evil. Under such circumstances, Yan Mo would not be softhearted when he judges the soul. "So, when I unify the reincarnation of the heavens and myriad worlds, Yan Mo is very suitable to sit in it!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato suddenly thought that in the huge plane, it seemed that only Siji Yingji was left. Although Nagato became a true dragon, he was very confident and Siji Yingji. Create a race. "But let''s forget it, I still created it according to Yan Mo''s template. It is better not to flood my descendants." Thinking of the seemingly rude thoughts, Nagato raised his right hand, ready to stop the battle, if it continues, I am afraid that Shiki Yingji and Onozuka Komachi will not be pleased. Although in the situation, it seems that Yama and the god of death have the upper hand, in fact, this is all led by the monster sage. In Nagato''s eyes, the underworld duo was stepping into the trap of Yaunzi. "This can''t work!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato''s right hand fisted directly, but at this moment, Yakumo Zi suddenly exerted force, shook Shiki Yinghime and Onozuka Komachi back a few steps, and then looked at Nagato leisurely: "Nagato-kun, come and explain to me, Shiki Yingji doesn''t believe that I am already Nagato-kun''s person!" "...Ah, the perception is good!" After a slight pause, a hint of surprise appeared on Nagato''s face. After the transformation of his mind, the change of Yakumo Zi was really great, but this was exactly what the red-haired boy wanted to see. Immediately, the red-haired boy looked at Yama King Shiki Yinghime and the god of death Onozuka Komachi. At this time, the eyes of the two girls also looked at Nagato, and their faces were puzzled. "indeed so!" Under the surprised eyes of the two girls, a smug look appeared on Nagato''s face, "The legendary monster sage has fallen under my charm. Don''t worry, she is no longer an enemy." Yakumo Purple: "..." ... ... In short, the fighting died down.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com Then Nagato and Shiki Yingji had a frank conversation. Although she had been preparing to take the initiative to vote for Nagato, Siji Yingji couldn''t surrender unconditionally. She would have to put forward some conditions. If not, she would not be worthy of becoming the Yama King of the underworld. During the conversation, Nagato understood why Shiki Yingji would take the initiative to vote for Nagato. The reason is simple. Siji Yingji and Shenqi are connected, or the Yanmo clan is connected with Shenqi. In the last era, Shenqi was called demon by the gods because the way she walked was completely incompatible with the world. Although the Yanmo clan was a protoss, in the eyes of other gods, they were also alien. Under such circumstances, the Shenqi and Yan Mo clan have a lot of intersection. Even when Shen Qi opened up the Demon World, he invited the Yan Mo clan to settle in, but it was a pity that even if the relationship was good, the Yan Mo clan was not prepared to become Shen Qi''s vassal. Therefore, the Yan Mo clan contacted many death gods to open up the underworld, but they underestimated the fate of opening up the small world. Although the underworld was successfully opened up as wished, the death gods and Yan Mos almost lost their lives. Those who survived, also because of the excessive consumption of the original source, soon passed away. Only the young Siji Yingji survived. "Although there is only one person left, the glory of the Yan Mo clan is still there!" Seeing the existence that is about to become the master of the underworld in front of her, Siji Yingji unswervingly said, "Therefore, there is only one request for me. Your lord, you must respect reincarnation and not interfere with yourself." As soon as the words were finished, Siji Yingji was hit by Nagato directly. "What a stubborn fool!" Looking at the girl with her hands covering her forehead and her eyes filled with tears, the red-haired teenager said to herself, "I know more about reincarnation than you, and I don''t need you to teach it." In the words, a red halo flashed across Nagato''s left eye, and the law of reincarnation instantly triggered. "Ok?!" Feeling this law of reincarnation, Siji Yingji''s face changed slightly. Although the path taken by the Yama King girl is not reincarnation, but judgment, but after so many years of working in the reincarnation system, the girl is absolutely too familiar with the laws of reincarnation. And the law that the red-haired boy comprehended in front of him seemed to be more perfect and powerful than the law of reincarnation in the underworld. Vaguely, Siji Yingji realized that her condition might be unnecessary in the eyes of the other party. "excuse me!" Thinking of this, Siji Yingji stood up straight and bowed slightly towards Nagato, "So, from today, the underworld will only follow your orders. Now the underworld is waiting to be thriving, and the subordinates will leave first." After that, Shiki Yingji didn''t say much, she directly took Onozuka Komachi who wanted to be lazy, and left the heaven. "That''s it?" And a little peculiar appeared on Yakumo Zi''s face who saw this scene nearby. The monster sage who has always used the worst malice to speculate on others is very suspicious. Before she wanted to come, Nagato and Shiki Yingji had to sign at least a contract to be insured. "Of course it is!" Nagato can see Yakumo Zis thoughts at a glance. In fact, when Nagato was not strong enough, he did do that, but now its not necessary, because "My strength is the greatest guarantee!" Saying a word that Yakumo Zi can''t refute, the young red-haired girl smiled, and then said, "Let''s go, too, and see your friend who wants to save." "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Yakumo Zi immediately threw away all the thoughts in his head, and she couldn''t wait to pull a gap in the void, and walked directly in. ps: How should I say, today I was smashed by Ji Ji''s writing, and finally I have to start writing the outline again, depressed!.. 1961 Chapter 097 Xixing Temple Youyouzi Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Following Yakumo Zi, Nagato strolled into the gap. The gap is still so empty and dark, but what was unexpected by the red-haired boy is that he has pinched the demon of wisdom to death, but there are still eyes in the gap of Yakumozi eye. When he took a closer look, Nagato understood that his eyes were no longer from the demon of wisdom, but from the eight clouds. Using one''s own eyes as a positioning point, it is naturally faster than getting information from the demon of wisdom. From this point alone, Yakumo Zi''s progress is obvious. just-- "Taste, taste!" Smelling in his heart, the red-haired boy did not directly speak out. Although he did not agree with Yakumo''s taste, this kind of thing did not touch the bottom of Nagato, and he would not say more. Although Nagato advocates the dominance of everything, he also hopes that the girls around him can maintain their own characteristics. Just like viewing flowers, no matter how beautiful a single flower species is, it will eventually become bored. Only the blooming flowers can make people never get bored! Perhaps it was because Yakumo Zi was really anxious. The two did not stay in the gap for long before they walked out of the gap again. At this time, Nagato found that they had come to the front of a courtyard in the human world. As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, and before he could see the scenery in the courtyard, Nagato smelled the fragrance of cherry blossoms. There seems to be a certain fascinating power in this fragrance, and people can''t help but indulge in it! Following the feelings in the dark, Nagato slightly raised his head and looked at the courtyard-above the courtyard, a large section of the cherry tree was exposed, and the charming fragrance was diffused from this cherry tree. "Crack!" At this moment, the gate of the courtyard quietly opened. "Master Zi, you are back!" The nine-tailed girl Yakumolan walked out from the gate of the courtyard with her arms in her arms, and first bowed to Yakumozi, then the strategist Nagato looked at Nagato and slowly bowed: "Also, welcome, long time no see, Lord Demon!" "It''s been a long time indeed, Lan!" Facing Yakumorans salute, Nagato accepted it calmly, and then said, In the future, we will be considered as a family. There will be opportunities to meet, and it turns out that you were arranged here by Zi. "It seems that there are indeed people who are important to Zi." Hearing Nagatos words, a touch of surprise flashed on Yakumolans face, and then immediately looked at Yakumozi, but it was obvious that the monster sage at this time did not care about his shikigami, but walked directly in. The courtyard. Seeing this, Nagato immediately followed. Nagato was very interested in being able to knock down Yakumozi''s heart. The Yakumolan who fell at the end sighed softly, and then closed the courtyard gate again. ... ... The moment he stepped into the courtyard, Nagato felt a strong and extremely dead and demonic spirit. The tall cherry tree standing in the center of the courtyard trembles slightly at this moment, and a large number of cherry blossoms are scattered from the sky, seeming to welcome the arrival of Nagato and Yakumo, but inside it contains a strong murderous intent. "Humph!" There was a touch of anger on the face of the monster sage, and the power of the realm swept in all directions, instantly turning the surrounding death air into a strong vitality. Bathed in vitality, the cherry trees tremble violently, and all the cherry blossoms and leaves are withered. In the blink of an eye, the cherry tree turned into an old tree that seemed to dry up.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com "Zi, you are here!" At this moment, a slightly cheerful voice came from not far away. Accompanied by the sound of dongdong''s footsteps, a girl who looked like a cherry blossom quickly stepped forward and plunged directly into Yakumozi''s arms. "You Yuko, I''m coming to see you!" She also hugged the cherry blossom girl, and the anger on Yakumo Zi''s face turned directly into gentleness. To be honest, Nagato was a little surprised when he saw Yakumo Zi''s gentle expression for the first time, and then he looked at the girl in Yakumo Zi''s arms with a more surprised look. The red-haired boy wanted to know what kind of girl it was that could actually walk into Yakumozi''s indifferent heart. It''s just that the more you check, the more surprised Nagato''s face increases. In terms of appearance, this girl named You Yuko hardly has much to fault. Pink hair, pink pupils, lighter skin color, blue hat on the head, and a crown of heaven, the clothes are blue and white kimono, with a lot of lotus leaf embedded, looks dignified and elegant. Especially the girl''s innocent beauty that diffuses from the depths of her heart, but makes the girl''s charm double in an instant. But for Nagato, these are only secondary. What really attracts him is the nature of the girl, the nature that unconsciously radiates and causes death-exactly the same as the cherry blossom tree in the middle of the courtyard. ! "Sure enough, it''s You Yuko of Xixing Temple!" This thought flashed through his mind. Nagato glanced at the cherry blossom tree that turned into a dry old tree. He thought of what he had read from Shenqi before. The young man really felt very much about the knowledge of the last Chaos Era. interesting. "Well, are there any guests?" At this moment, Yu Yuko, who was talking with Yakumo Zi, finally saw Nagato, got up from Yakumo Zi''s arms, and bowed to Nagato with a pretty attitude: "I''m very sorry, I didn''t notice you just now. My concubine is Yuyuko of Xixing Temple, may I ask if you are..." Hearing the question from Yuyuko of Saigonji Temple, an idea flashed in Nagato''s mind, and the corner of his mouth was slightly curved, but when he noticed the strangeness of Nagato, Yakumo Zi immediately rushed to speak: "he is" Yakumo Zi''s voice stopped abruptly just after she had just spoken two words, because at this moment, Nagato actually used the contract command obtained from the game between herself and Zi. "My order is to agree with what I say next!" Secretly, such an order was passed to Yakumo Zi, the red-haired boy said under the slightly headache gaze of the monster sage, "I finally met, Miss Xixingji, I am Nagato, Zi''s fiance!" "Huh?!" The unexpected news caused a stunned expression on Yuyuko''s face at Xixingji Temple, so that Yuyuko then said something that made Yakumo Zi and Nagato both black lines: "Zi actually has a fiance?!" "of course!" After a slight daze, Nagato glanced at Yakumo Zi amusedly, and then said, "Although Zi has a very bad personality, it is a marriage contract after all, and Zi is also a great beauty, so I can''t help it." "Uh, it''s really fortunate to suffer you, Nagato-kun!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Yuyuko obviously believed it to be true, and said with a sigh of relief, "To be honest, I''m really worried about what will happen to Zi when I''m gone!" "If you can, I hope Nagato-kun can tolerate Zi." In the end, You Youzi''s face was almost solemn-it sounded no different from Tuo Gu. "You Yuko!!" Yakumo Zi, who was unable to refute Nagato''s slander because of the contract, immediately increased his sigh, "Don''t say such frustrating words, I won''t let you trouble!" "And you, hurry up and take a look at You Yuko''s situation, this is what you promised me!" .. 1962 Chapter 098 Kagura Dance First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The way to save Yuyuko of Saixingji is actually very simple. No, it is more correct to say that in Nagato''s eyes, the girl named Xixingji Yuyuko would not be in any danger at all. Of course, as time goes by, the Xixing demon will eventually assimilate it completely. At that time, the girl''s body will step into death, but her soul will be sublimated. Nagato can almost predict that the girl''s future will surpass countless souls! "I know!" Facing Nagatos statement, the face of the monster sage showed unswervingly. As a realm of monsters, Yakumo Zi can naturally clearly feel it. At this time, Xixingji Yuyuko is crossing the realm of life and death . When the Westward Demon''s assimilation of the girl is completely completed, You Yuko will become an existence that crosses the realm of life and death. If it were just that, Yakumo Zi would not insist on destroying the Westward Demon before. What makes Yakumo Zi the most unacceptable is that the sublimation that Yuyuko will perform is too thorough. While crossing the realm of life and death, not only the physical body, but also all the memories of the past will be sublimated in the sublimation. give up. Is the Yuyuko who has lost his memory and the past, or is Yuyuko of Xixing Temple, the answer may be yes. However, in Yakumo Zi''s eyes, that was no longer the Yuyuko of Xixingji Temple she liked! Although facing Yu Yuko who lost her past, Yakumo Zi will still treat her well as always, and perhaps they will develop another relationship in the long future, but in Yakumo Zis thoughts, she has lost a Yuyou child. and so "We don''t want to accept this ending!" Looking at Nagato, the monster sage spoke word by word, but there was a rare request in his eyes. "Well, although it''s not bad to me!" As he said this, a flash of light flashed in the heart of the red-haired boy. In a sense, Yuyuko''s originally planned future was somewhat similar to Nagato. Looking at the Yakumozi in front of him, Nagato vaguely understood Some thoughts of the mother of the avenue. "But since it''s your request, then use the second method, Yuyuko, you can dance!" "...I will, I will!" Since just now, Yuyuko, who has been quietly listening to the conversation between Nagato and Yakumo Zi, was taken aback for a while, and then gave an affirmative answer. Youyouzi''s dead father is a famous singer. Under its influence, the girl has mastered all kinds of music, and dance is even more familiar. "Then dance!" "Dancing with that kind of God music from Yingzhou Island Country." Hearing that, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and then raised his right hand and pointed at the westbound demon who looked like a dry old tree, As for the location, its under the westbound demon, by the way, during the jump, please Treat the Westward Demon as a god!" "Ugh?!!" ... ... Although Nagato''s method was a bit weird, Yuyuko nodded in agreement after a short hesitation. Because Yu Yuko has already seen it, Nagato was specifically found by his friend Yakumo Zi for his own business. Even for Yakumo Zis sake, Yu Yuko will agree to give it a try, and Yu Yuko also intends to break it. Own destiny. Yuyuko never thought that he was born for death. The reason why the girl had chosen to sacrifice herself to seal the Westward Demon was only because of her unstoppable fate and her own kindness, but if she had a way to break free from her own destiny, she wouldn''t mind fighting for it. "Since I want to dance the Kagura dance, I will change my outfit first. My outfit is not suitable now!" Reading website www.dusuu.com After making the decision, Yu Yuko''s actions were also unusually decisive. After finding out that her clothes were not suitable, she immediately walked into the room, but Yakumo Zi hesitated again and again, and followed with Yakumolan. . Although Yakumo Zi didn''t know exactly what Nagato was going to do, she had to keep her trust since she invited him, so she chose to remain silent. After the girls had left, Nagato walked a few steps in the courtyard, and finally stopped in front of the Westbound Demon. "Yes, it''s okay!" Spreading his own perception and perceiving the chaotic sea of ??consciousness of the Westward Demon, Nagato nodded with satisfaction. If the Westward Demon has real self-consciousness, perhaps Nagato will have to kill it, but now it seems that it is No need. At this moment, the sharp sword intent suddenly appeared behind Nagato, which attracted the attention of the red-haired boy. Turning around leisurely, what Nagato saw was an old swordsman with white hair and two swords on his back. Beside the swordsman, there was a white spirit body suspended. "You are, half human and half spiritual?" His gaze stayed on the spirit body for a while, Nagatos attention was all attracted by the sword intent on the old mans body. This kind of pure sword intent Nagato has not seen much so far. Usually, Nagato still appreciates such people. of. "Under the soul demon, Yuyuko-sama''s guard!" Facing the gaze of Nagato''s scrutiny, the old man calmly introduced himself indifferently, and then solemnly said, "Do you really have a way to save Yuyuko-sama?" "You say nothing, just watch it!" "understood!" Hearing Nagatos words, Soul Demon looked at Nagato deeply and then disappeared into the courtyard. At this moment, Yuyuko, who had been dressed, was accompanied by Yakumo Zi and Yakumo Blue. Slowly appear. I have to say that You Yuko is indeed naturally beautiful, even with a simple white hakama, she still can''t hide her beauty. Chihaya adorned with cherry blossoms draped on the girl, and the long five-color ribbon fluttered behind her. "Youyouzi, what should I do, I find that I like you a little bit!" Seeing such a Yu Yuko, Nagato''s face showed a touch of surprise, and he said with a chuckle, but the red-haired boy had just finished speaking, and the sight of Yu Yuko was directly blocked by Yakumo Zi. The eyes of the monster sage were filled with danger signals, like a lioness guarding her own territory. Obviously, Yakumo Zi can tolerate Nagato''s slander on him, but he will never sit back and watch Nagato extend his claws to Yuyuko. "Well, I won''t say anything!" Seeing Yakumo''s attitude, Nagato shrugged and said. "puff!" Seeing the interaction between Nagato and Yakumo Zi, Yuyuko couldn''t help but smile, "You two have a really good relationship." "What''s going on, You Yuko!" Somewhat unpleasantly retorted, Yakumo Shi immediately looked at Nagato, "Next, what should I do?" "Let''s dance, You Youzi just dance!" Leaving from the side of the Westbound Demon, the red-haired boy found a place in the courtyard to watch the dance, "Leave everything else to me, believe me, soon, You Yuko will be completely different." As soon as the words fell, the invisible power spread to the entire courtyard, making everyone clearly feel. "Well, then I will start!" After strolling under the Westbound Demon, You Youzi took a few deep breaths. At this time, a clear breeze blew the petals of the cherry blossoms in the courtyard. The next moment, I saw the girl''s delicate hands overlapped, holding the flower bell in one hand, and the gold and silver double-sided fan in the other. The long five-color ribbon fluttered in the wind and fluttered among the cherry blossoms. Dance... 1963 Chapter 099 The second more worshipping god! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The wind rises and the wind falls, dancing gracefully. The flower-protecting bell in the girl''s hand shook rhythmically, so that she couldn''t help being intoxicated in this wonderful rhythm. What''s more, when she danced to a certain level, Yu Yuko made a roundabout, Chihaya on her body began to change, and the cherry blossoms gradually disappeared. Then came the ice-blue butterfly, the color also changed to black. Its face is as bright as a spring flower, bright as an autumn moon, and its shape is also graceful and graceful as a dragon. It seems as if the light cloud covers the moon, and it flutters as if the wind returns to snow. Well, this is the description of Luoshen. However, at this time, Xixingji Youyouko is not inferior to the legendary Luoshen, the master servant of Yakumo Purple beside Nagato is a bit dumbfounded, and the soul demon hidden in the dark can''t help but reveal a breath. . Appreciating Yuyuko''s dance, Nagato''s mood also felt extremely happy. "It deserves to be a dance of Kagura to please the gods!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato wondered whether he would let his female followers perform this for himself after returning to Bai Yujing, and while thinking, the boy did not forget what he was going to do. Secretly driving the energy scattered throughout the courtyard, the power of faith converges in a level that is difficult for ordinary people to see. At this moment, the dancing You Yuko felt her spirit tremble slightly and entered an indescribable state. The whole person has undergone subtle changes. The body is dancing along the memory, but the spirit is beyond his own body. ! "This, this is..." At the moment when the girl''s mental body consciousness is sober, she finds that within a golden torrent deep within herself, a warm feeling permeates the girl''s mind. Beyond the torrent, there is endless darkness, and at the end of the darkness, it is the westward demon. In such an environment, the girl inexplicably gave birth to a kind of enlightenment, and sent the most pious prayer toward the westward demon! "boom!!!" In an instant, the huge golden torrent shook violently. In less than a moment, a golden thread of faith burst out of the girl''s spiritual body. With this golden thread of faith as the core, all the surrounding golden torrents gathered and wrapped the girl''s spiritual body. Soon, the huge torrent converged into a huge divine sword, which directly penetrated the darkness and sank into the body of the Westbound Demon from top to bottom. At the same time, in the Hades Palace of the Underworld, Siji Yingji, who was struggling to write, raised her head. At this moment, the Yama girl felt the vibration of the origin of the underworld. As she was about to check it out, Siji Yingji received a message from the outside world. It was a message from Nagato. After receiving the message, Siji Yingji fell silent and nodded in agreement: "That''s good, it happens that the ghost of the underworld lacks a manager. When she has enough power, come to the underworld!" "it is good!" Just as Siji Yingji''s words fell, such a voice echoed in the void, and then disappeared. The Yan Luo girl has already continued to bury her first book case and continue to work. ... ... On the other side, the courtyard of the Xixing Temple family residence. You Yuzi''s divine dance continued, and a violent vibration occurred in the endless darkness of the spiritual level, even affecting reality. Feeling this shock, both the master servant of Yakumo Purple and the soul demon hidden in the dark showed a guarded look. However, under such circumstances, the dance of You Yuko still continued, and the clear voice was very clear. Quickly smoothed the restlessness around. After a while, the vibration subsided slowly, and You Youzi''s Shen Wu gradually came to an end, and the charm of Shen Wu reached its highest level. When the girl made the final closing action, the entire courtyard was completely calm.56 Novel www.56xiaoshuo.com "call" With a murky breath, Yu Yuko''s gaze immediately turned to Nagato. The girl''s eyes are complicated, consterious and relaxed. To be honest, during the previous action, Xixingji Youyuko was still unclear. So, until now, after everything was completed, the girl realized with hindsight that she had done something. It may be unbelievable to say that, just now the girl actually created a god, a god whose main will is her belief. Because the core of the god is derived from the faith of Youyouzi, in a sense, that god is the clone of Youyouzi of Xixing Temple. At this moment, this god was stationed in the sea of ??consciousness of the Westbound Demon, and was deeply integrated with it. As long as this fusion is successfully completed, the Westbound Demon will become a clone of You Yuzi. And in this way, You Yuzi''s fate was completely broken! Thinking of this, the burden that Yuyuko had carried since her birth disappeared suddenly, and the unimaginable feeling of ease permeated the girl''s body. After calming down, the girl bowed to Nagato and saluted: "Thank you, Nagato-san !" "Just verbal thanks won''t work!" Facing the girls gratitude, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and he laughed and said, You know, I have consumed a lot of faith. I must give thanks. Of course, if Youyouko I don''t mind if you look like it." "Hey, you are not allowed to play with You Yuzi''s idea!" As soon as Nagatos words fell, Yakumo Zi rushed to Yu Yuko and spoke directly. The condition of Yu Yuko could not be hidden from Yakumo Zi. After all, she was once the center of a group of gods, for the power of faith. Very familiar. It is not only the power of faith, but also the supreme gods, Yakumo Zi is very familiar with it. But even Yakumo Zi has never thought of letting Yuyuko worship a self-deity, and stationed in the westward demon, for nothing else, just because the birth of a god is not so easy, even the easiest way to believe in a god takes time Accumulation. But the guy in front of him used inexplicable means to skip the accumulation of years and directly let the gods take shape. This unpredictable method made Yakumo Zi feel extremely shocked. The monster sage understood that he wanted to come and walk a long way on the road of time and cause and effect, but after the shock, Yakumo Zis heart was only for Youyou Happy to break fate. It''s just that the happiness of the monster sage was soon lost by what Yuyuko said in Xixingji Temple. "It''s not impossible to agree with your body?" An inexplicable smile appeared on You Youzi''s face, and she said so. "You Yuko!" "Don''t be kidding me, Miss!!" Not only Yakumo Zi reacted fiercely, but even the soul demon hiding on the side ran out. For the old swordsman who watched Yu Yuko grow up, Yu Yuko was no different from his own daughter. "Ah, I''m kidding!" Seeing Yakumo Zi and Soul Demon Ji who gathered next to him, Yuyuko chuckled lightly to soothe their emotions, and then looked at Nagato, "It seems that I can''t agree with him, so please ask Nagato-kun Stay in my house for more time." "At least, let me express my gratitude!" "Of course!" Facing Yu Yuko''s invitation, Nagato readily agreed. Although Yakumo Zi winked at Nagato by Yuyuko''s side, this did not affect Nagato''s decision. and "Really just kidding?" The red-haired boy said to himself with such a chuckle in his head... 1964 Chapter 100 Signs of gradual change, please subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When it comes to relationships, Nagato has never been sluggish. In other words, the red-haired boy with almost unreasonable perception has an amazing talent for insight into people''s hearts. Therefore, Nagato clearly perceives the feelings hidden in the depths of You Yuko''s eyes. It was a spark named''love'' that had just ignited and appeared to be a little vacillating. In other words, Xixingji Yuyuko somewhat liked Nagato. At first it sounds weird. After all, Nagato and Yuyuko had just met, and Nagato still appeared as Yakumo''s fiance. Under normal circumstances, girls will not like each other so quickly. But if you think of a feudal society in which men are superior to women in this era, and Youyouzi received traditional education since childhood, the situation is normal. In this era, girls would never be too harsh on love. In their eyes, three wives and four concubines are probably the norm. The most important thing is that heroes save the United States in this era. It''s romantic. Therefore, it is only natural that Yu Yuko likes Nagato, just because of her friend, Yu Yuko still hesitates. But Yakumo Zi, who was familiar with Yuyuko, naturally understood the girl''s thoughts, and immediately felt a little at a loss. If possible, Yakumo Zi wanted to oppose Yu Yuko''s proposal and drove Nagato out, but the problem is that the monster sage doesn''t know what reason to persuade Yu Yuko, so he can''t tell Yu Yuko that he likes her. As an orthodox eldest lady, Yuyuko''s feelings in Xixingji Temple are absolutely normal, not Baixiang. With regard to this kind of relationship, even the monster sage is somewhat helpless. As for Nagato, Nagato is really interested in Yuyuko and wants to win love in front of Yakumo Zi. Secondly, most of the goals of the red-haired boy''s trip have been achieved, and it just takes time to settle. . In this way, Nagato temporarily stayed at the house of Saigonji. In addition to the necessary meditations every day, Nagato is looking for opportunities to be alone with Yuyuko, and Yakumo Zi brings his own Shigami to break the solitude of two people every time, in such an atmosphere similar to fighting wits and courage. , Time goes by. In the process, the relationship between Nagato, Yuyuko and Yaunzi gradually changed. By the way, with the passage of time, the Xixingji family also gradually learned that Youyouzi had subdued the Xixing Demon, and this led to some unnecessary ambitions. However, under the suppression of Astral Demon, these trivial matters did not disturb the daily life of the Nagato trio after all. ... ... Time flies like flowing water, ten years in a blink of an eye. Ten years is a relatively long time for humans, but for monsters, it is only a few months in human consciousness, and perhaps because of this, the monsters are aware of the strangeness of the world. The vitality that drifted between the heavens and the earth was decreasing at a speed that was enough to detect, and the physical laws between the heavens and the earth became deeper and deeper. Under such circumstances, the destructive power of the power of the monsters is getting smaller and smaller. In short, the extraordinary power of the entire plane has been suppressed! And when the extraordinary power was suppressed, the technology possessed by the Monster Mountain Kappa and the Moon Capital seemed to have lost their fetters, and had achieved unprecedented development-just as if technology had been recognized by the plane. The big monsters located at the apex of the monsters, as well as the remaining gods and evil immortals, all understood the choice of heaven and earth consciousness. The current situation is nothing more than a sign of change brought about by plane selection. Soon, the remarks about''supernatural power will disappear completely'' spread from plane to plane, and the monsters, gods, and many supernatural creatures who heard the news showed panic, causing waves of chaos. And in this chaos, the monster mountain issued an order to summon the transcendent beings in the world in the name of the great demon.Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com Four large and small worlds have begun to open to the outside world, ready to receive these extraordinary beings. Facing the summoning order of the Great Heavenly Demon, who is almost the strongest in the plane, most monsters and even a small number of gods have obeyed, but not all transcendent beings are like this, and some self-proclaimed powerful existences still exist. Unruly. In the face of these unruly existences, the mountain of monsters did not say anything, but simply forgot about them. However, the ignorance of the monster mountain was regarded as a jealousy for themselves by these jealous existences. Immediately, these existences swelled up, rejoiced, and became more raging on their own territory. It''s just that these existences don''t know, they are all abandoned children. After all, with other extraordinary beings stationed in the Little Thousand World, these guys have become the representatives of extraordinary beings on the main plane continent. Under such circumstances, there is no need for the so-called catastrophe. Before that, these guys probably couldn''t survive, and the facts later proved this. These existences did not survive the catastrophe of the times, all in later Killed by humans. With the killing of these beings, the human race finally occupied the continent of the main plane and officially became the protagonist of the future of the plane, while Nagato became the master of all extraordinary lives, and then became the master of fantasy and the consciousness of reality. Start the final confrontation. But these are all things in the future, and it is the future Nagato that will worry about it, but Nagato is now encountering new problems. "Old hell?!" Seeing the sudden visit of Shiki Yingji, Nagato repeated softly. "Yes, old hell!" Nodding slightly, Siji Yingji thought for a while, and said, "It is the product of the fusion of the small space created by the god of death and Ming Wang in the last era, before the underworld was opened. In terms of scale, , But a piece of broken world." "But because of its characteristics, the old hell often attracts ghosts, which is not a good thing for reincarnation." "That''s it!" Hearing Shiki Yingji''s words, Nagato thought about it, and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you destroy it, don''t tell me you can''t bear it, this is not the unselfish Yama King." "of course not!" Faced with Nagato''s ridicule, Shiki Yingji''s face remained unchanged, but she said indifferently, "It''s just that the old hell is too closely related to the plane because of its own particularity. If it is destroyed, it will shake the plane''s consciousness. " "So, you came to me?" "exactly!" Nodding her face calmly, Shiki Yingji said, "With the abilities of Lord Nagato, it should be possible to solve the problems of the old hell without disturbing the plane consciousness, so I came here to look for your help. " "This" Hearing this, a hesitation appeared on Nagato''s face. It''s not that the red-haired boy is unwilling to help, but that he has recently made a breakthrough in Yuyuko''s meditation plan, and it won''t be long before he can successfully win love in front of Yakumo Zi. Under such circumstances, Nagato certainly did not want to leave. "Nagato-san!" However, when Yakumo Zi encounters this kind of opportunity, he naturally falls into trouble, "This is a major event in the world, so you don''t want to refuse. You say it, Yuyuko." "Yes, it is!" This is the answer from Miss Xixingsi who is somewhat unclear. "..." ps: I knew I would not drink anymore, dizzy!.. 1965 Chapter 101 Old Hell Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, Nagato left the house of Saigonji. Although I regret not getting Yuyuko completely, Nagato enjoys this ambiguous relationship even more, and will get it sooner or later, the boy doesn''t mind more brewing. Moreover, Nagato does need to solve the old hell completely as soon as possible. After all, the existence of the old hell would indeed interfere with the reincarnation of the underworld to some extent, so that the underworld would not be able to fully exert its power in the future catastrophe, and this was an intolerable situation for Nagato. You know, the upcoming catastrophe is definitely the biggest difficulty since Nagato''s rebirth. For this reason, Nagato will fight for victory at all costs. Without knowing how to learn about Nagato''s plan to go to the old hell, Xingxiong Yongyi''s figure appeared in front of Nagato and directly asked to go with him. Naturally, there was no problem with Nagato. In other words, Nagato would not be stupid enough to refuse such a thing with beauty! just "Why do you want to go to the old hell?" With that said, Nagato''s right hand directly hugged Yongyi''s shoulder, and his left hand grabbed the glass named Xingxiong Cup from the girl''s hand and took a big sip. "Really, don''t grab it!" The ghost king girl immediately showed a heartache expression on her face, grabbed the star bear cup, and then faintly said, "On a whim, I was a regular customer there, and I even thought about relocating the ghost clan. To the old hell." "why?" "Because the old hell seems to be more suitable for ghost races than the earthy world like human hearts and ghosts." Having said this, a look of remembrance flashed across Yongyi''s face, and then there was obvious helplessness on her face, "It''s just that the plan is not as good as the change. I didn''t expect that you guy appeared and interrupted our plan." "That''s it!" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle, and didn''t say much. Holding Yongyi''s hand, the two began to go to the old hell. ... ... Although the old hell is the crystallization of many underworld fragments from the previous era, it is not a different space, but located in the underground of the main continent. Compared with other names, the underground city is more suitable for the situation of the old hell. With sufficient information and the guidance of Yuyi, the two soon arrived at the entrance of the underground city, a dilapidated shrine. When stepping into the shrine, Yugi released the breath of the ghost king in his body, activating the teleportation formation in the shrine. In an instant, the surrounding world changed, and the gloomy aura filled all directions. "Is this the old hell?" At the moment when he just appeared, Nagato collected everything around him. Looking at the cracks in the earth that appeared from time to time around and the lava that filled the cracks, the boy felt that the name of the old hell was extremely appropriate. And in the center of this dangerous place, stands a large and seemingly vast city.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com "There is an underground city!" Xingxiong Yongyi, who was not here for the first time, pointed to the city in the center and introduced to Nagato, "Where are there many evil spirits, completely unwelcome monsters on the ground...Woo, no more, my blood It''s burning." "That''s it. If you have anything to do, please call me again. I''ll go one step ahead, Nagato-kun!" As soon as the voice fell, Xingxiong Yongyi turned into a violent wind and rushed directly to the central city. "..." Standing behind Yong Yi, Nagato was suddenly helpless. What whims are all deceptive. The purpose of Emotional Yongyi and himself in the old hell is to find someone to fight! With this thought flashed in his mind, the red-haired young man shrugged helplessly and said, "Forget it, anyway, I can do it alone, so let her have fun. Next, go to the manager of the old hell. Right..." "I remember, the manager here is the Earth Spirit Temple...what''s the matter? It feels weird..." In an instant, Nagato stopped speaking and narrowed his eyes slightly. I don''t know why, the young man suddenly became very concerned, as if there was something around him, this feeling was very strange. Looking around, in the slightly gloomy environment around, Nagato didn''t find anything worthy of attention. Subconsciously opened his own perception, Nagato did not feel any obvious abnormality. "This is weird, what is going on?" Nagato touched his chin and began to think. He didn''t feel the danger, but something that made him care about appeared in his unconscious center... This feeling originated from Nagato''s instinct beyond ordinary people. Therefore, Nagato was sure that there were indeed some caring existences around him. Thinking in this way, Nagato slowly closed his eyes, and the perception in his body emerged. The meticulous perception and intuition merged, and he inquired about everything around him. Soon, in this state, Nagato finally found out that he would let himself Caring about the existence. Opening his eyes, Nagato found that he had accidentally walked under a huge rock. Then he saw a petite figure somewhere in the darkness beside the rock. "Oh, you can find me?!" There was a girl''s voice in the dark, her tone was full of surprise. Although she was in the dark, Nagato could still see clearly. She was a slightly petite girl, dressed in a beautiful dress, with short white shoulder-length hair and a hat on her head. The delicate face showed a hint of surprise and curiosity. The most special thing is that an eye is hung from the two tentacles extending from her back to her chest, but the pupils of the eyes are tightly closed. "How should I put it, you did almost hide it from me." As he spoke in this way, Nagato''s mind also began to recall whether there was information about the girl in front of him in the first life. Soon, the red-haired boy found the information of the girl in front of him from the corner of his first life memory-Gu Mingdi love! Nagato didn''t expect to meet her in such a place, because she was the sister of the master of the Earth Spirit Hall that she was going to find. It seems that in the original destiny, this girl and her daughter Fran are both called the ghost sister. The girl is a monster, and a very special consciousness monster. The race is "Je". This type of monster is not only powerful, but also able to read the human heart through the third eye on her chest. There is no secret at all... 1966 Chapter 102 Gu Mingdi Loves First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Maybe it''s because of race restrictions... All in all, the number of "jue" monster races has been declining as the years go by. In this era, there is almost no "consciousness" on the surface of the world. The traces of its race are only described in books, and in this old hell, there is probably nothing else except the girl and her sister in front of you. Feel it. In the memory of the first life, Nagato vaguely remembers that almost all monsters and human beings are afraid of ancient love because of their ability to read minds. After sensing the disgust of other creatures for being easily aware of their own thoughts, Gu Mingdilian, who was still young and not mature enough, closed the third eye that could read people''s hearts. For a monster like "Je", insight into the human heart is also the ability to stabilize the soul. Gu Mingdi''s loss of this ability means that her mind has been completely closed, and even her sister Gu Mingdi can''t perceive her thoughts. Probably it was a blessing in disguise. In short, after closing his third eye, Love gained even more powerful power-unconscious manipulation! Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly realized why he didn''t find the other party. The reason is simple. Because of the unconscious ability to manipulate, love exists just like unconscious things, like a humble stone on the side of the road. As if no one would care about the small stones on the side of the road, Nagato would naturally ignore it with his subconscious mind. "Interesting!" In general, the red-haired boy was quite surprised. However, Gu Mingdi Lian was even more surprised than him. Since she was able to manipulate the unconscious, as long as she was able to rely on this ability, no matter where she went, she would not be discovered. Found her. But this time, her unconsciousness was actually cracked! "Why can you find me?" Gu Mingdi Lian walked to Nagato and asked cheerfully, with curiosity on his face. Since closing her heart, the girl has become a monster wandering around without purpose. She acts unconsciously like an invisible person. No one can feel her, although in her own opinion this is a very interesting thing. thing. But it seems very lonely and desolate to others, at least her sister thinks so. In fact, this is also true. No one will find her, which means that the whole world is only left with her. The loneliness and loneliness are self-evident. However, Gu Mingdi Lian who has closed his heart has no feelings, and naturally he will not know the kind of loneliness. Regardless of any action, as long as she thinks it is interesting, she will do it unconsciously, and now that Nagato can find herself, Gu Mingjilian feels very interesting. "You tell me first, why are you here?" Without answering the girl''s question, Nagato asked softly. "I came here to play." Gu Ming Di Lian with a closed heart will not have any scheming. She would do whatever she wanted, and she would say what she wanted to say. Therefore, she did not conceal Nagatos problem at all. "Although no one will find me, no matter where I go, no one can see me, but Interesting." "Then it''s your turn, why can you find me." The girl was talking and laughing like this, the curiosity on her face almost broke through the sky, so that the girl suddenly wanted to read the person in front of her... This was the first time she regretted closing her heart. Of course, the girl at this time didn''t even know what regret was. "Because I feel you!" 101 Chinese website www.101zw.com Facing the girl''s curiosity, Nagato didn''t sell it this time, but replied indifferently, "Unconsciousness is just the instinct of life, and the essence of controlling everything is inscribed in the depths of my soul." "Under this nature, even if it is unconscious, as long as I have the heart, I can still manipulate it." In words, Nagato drove the control attribute in the depths of his soul, slowly and firmly infecting his unconscious. With the progress of this action, the breath of Nagato gradually disappeared, and he soon fell in love with Gu Ming. Assimilation of everything around. After doing all this, Nagato suddenly realized that he hadn''t developed the control attributes in the body perfectly. "Perhaps the main body''s Tao will fall on this point!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy immediately thought of his own ontology. Now that the three realms system has been completed, and to maximize the power of the three realms, the ontology needs to understand the core Tao. It''s just that for a long time, Nagato''s eyes have been on the three-way system, but he has some clues about how to plan his own ontological path. But now, the red-haired boy seems to have gradually seen the shadow of the road... "Wow, amazing! Do you want to go play with me?" At this time, after seeing the changes on Nagato''s body, the curiosity on Gu Mingdi Lian''s face immediately turned into excitement, and he hurriedly sent an invitation to Nagato, "There are many interesting things in the Earth Spirit Hall, and there are many lovely ones. Pet, do you want to play there with me?" "Earth Spirit Hall? Good!" Hearing Gu Ming Di Lians invitation, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagatos mouth, Or, just because I was about to go to the Di Ling Temple to do some things, then please lead the way. By the way, my name is Nagato. your name!" "Lian, I am Gu Mingdi Lian, please advise, Nagato-san!" ... ... The second lady who accidentally caught up with the Di Ling Temple, Nagato''s next journey was unusually smooth. The environment of the old hell is very dangerous for other creatures, but for the girl who wanders here all the year round, it is just a more interesting place. The girl can always walk out a safe passage in a dangerous place. It''s just that the more speechless thing is that the heart of love is too jumpy, and when you see people, things or things you are interested in, you will go over and observe. This made Nagato, who followed the girl, had to remain unconscious in order to facilitate his actions. Under such circumstances, Nagato quickly learned a lot about this old hell. He saw many monsters that no longer exist on the surface, completely different from the customs on the surface, and various interesting objects. In this process, the red-haired boy has a deeper understanding of the girl named Gu Mingdi Lian. At the same time, Nagato was thinking about how to open the girl''s heart in front of him-anyway, the act of closing one''s heart is not good after all, even now it seems that the girl is completely carefree. If you continue to let the girl go like this, who knows what kind of flower will bloom after endless years? Nagato can probably think of Gu Mingdilian''s sister, the owner of the Di Ling Temple, I am afraid that his sister''s heart will be reopened. In this way, the method he thought about was to conquer the big bargaining chip of the Di Ling Temple! But these thoughts are just side-effects. What makes Nagato most interesting is that he is in a state of unconsciousness, that kind of wonderful state of being alone in the world. Even later, the red-haired boy was somewhat immersed in such a journey... ps: The last chapter was revised in the morning. If it cant be updated, its Feilus fault... 1967 Chapter 103 Nagato Kazuka is second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called journey, after all, has an end. Even though the love was twisted and twisted on this road, the two arrived at their destination after half an hour. Looking at the magnificent palace-like building in front of them, Nagato was a little hard to imagine that this was the Earth Spirit Temple. Although he has not visited the Earth Spirit Temple in the future, at least it should be a little gloomy in Nagato''s heart. It''s just that the result was obviously beyond the redhead boy''s expectations. "Let''s go and see my sister!" After returning home, Love took Nagato''s hand very happily and walked towards the Earth Spirit Hall. "Okay!" Nagato is naturally happy to see this. Led by Lian, the two passed through the halls and corridors of the Di Ling Temple, passing by one room after another. During the whole process, Nagato didn''t see any guards, except for animals, which is obviously unbelievable. After all, this is the place where the manager of the old hell and the owner of the spirit hall live! But soon, the red-haired boy got the answer from the memory of his first life! Because almost all monsters and resentful spirits are afraid of the sisters in the Earth Spirit Hall, the only animals living in the Earth Spirit Hall are those who can''t speak. These animals like the Earth Spirit Hall masters who can read their minds very much. In a short period of time, the two arrived at a hall deep in the Earth Spirit Temple. Here, Nagato saw a girl in the hall sitting on a somewhat large chair drinking black tea. This is a girl with a lavender shoulder-length short hair. She looks similar to Love, but looks a little more mature. The girl wears a loose light blue blouse with many frills, and it grows to about the knee. Pink dress. There is a red hair band on his head, and the third eye connected by a plurality of coils floats near his chest. She is no one else, she is indeed the master of the Earth Spirit Temple-Gu Ming Dijue. "love!" Hearing the sound of the door pushing open, Gu Mingdi felt that he immediately put down the teacup in his hand and turned his head. When he saw his sister, he was a little surprised, "When did you come back? Hey, he is..." Her mind-reading skills are only ineffective for her sister, so she can only ask questions in words. Gu Mingdi felt that his sister left not long ago. According to past experience, she would have to wander outside for at least three or four days before returning. He didn''t expect to arrive this time after only one day. What surprised Gu Mingdi was that his sister had brought back a human! Almost instinctively, Gu Mingdi felt that she started to read her mindshe was not so interested in exploring other peoples secrets, but her mind reading had become her instinct. Except for her own sister, she almost saw any creatures. Can read minds. It was just that soon, something that surprised Gu Mingdi felt that her mind reading technique failed. The young man in front of him didn''t have any mental movement at all, just like...love. Thinking of this, Gu Mingdi''s eyes widened suddenly, and the girl realized with hindsight that the guy brought back by her sister had the feeling of''clearly right in front of her but as if there were pebbles everywhere on the road''. My sister looks like. "This is Nagato, sister!" At this moment, Koi had rushed to Gu Ming Dijue, and she couldnt wait to show off to her sister, Nagato is my friend, sister, Nagato can find me, and its the same as Koi. Great." "...Well, it''s really amazing, love!" After a moment of silence, Gu Mingdi felt like saying this to his sister, but secretly, the owner of the Earth Spirit Temple began to be on guard. As the master of the spirit temple in charge of the old hell, although Gu Ming Dijue seldom actually came forward to deal with the things of the old hell, she was a person in a high position after all, plus she was a "jue" who grew up and didnt know how to peep. How many dark hearts have passed.596 Novel www.596xs.com Under such circumstances, the girl''s mind is not too naive after all, thinking that everything in the world is beautiful. Nagato''s appearance was too sudden, and its existence was even more peculiar, and Gu Ming felt that he would naturally be vigilant in secret. "not bad!" At this moment, Nagato opened his mouth and said the first sentence since entering the Earth Spirit Temple. "What do you mean?" Subconsciously, Gu Ming felt like asking. "You are very good!" A chuckle appeared on his face, the red-haired teenager unlocked his unconscious state, and even opened up his mental defenses, "Dont be so vigilant to me. Everything is useless. If you dont believe it, just read your mind. Up." "Also, although it seems unnecessary, I think I still need to introduce myself." "Meeting for the first time, hello, my name is Nagato." Hearing Nagato''s words, and then seeing the changes in his body, Gu Ming felt astonished at first, and the mind reading technique was used almost subconsciously. Then the girl''s spirit suddenly appeared in a trance, and a lot of information was circulating in his mind. That was something that Nagato intercepted when he was subjected to mind-reading, and was going to make Gu Ming aware of it. The content of the message includes the identity of Nagatos great demon on this plane, the final evolution of the plane and the purpose of Nagatos arrival in the old hell. Although the content of this information has not yet involved Bai Yujing, it definitely exceeds the house. In the old hell of the ancient mind the realm of knowledge. Immediately, the three views of the Lord of the Earth Spirit Temple were forced to expand many times in an instant, and a little sluggishness appeared on the girl''s face. "Sister? What''s wrong with you?!" As worthy of being a sister, Gu Mingdijue''s strangeness was instantly discovered by Gu Mingdilian. The girl couldn''t help shaking her sister''s shoulder, and Gu Mingdijue recovered from her lack of consciousness at her sister''s call. Immediately, the girl looked at Nagato with a strange look. "is that true?" After a slight silence, Gu Mingdi felt this question. "What''s really?" This is a question of love, but both Nagato and Gu Ming Dijue tacitly ignored it. Looking at the Lord of the Earth Spirit Temple in front of them, a frivolous smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said leisurely: "Who knows, maybe it''s fake." "Don''t joke with me!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Gu Mingdi felt a little excited and stood up from his position, staring at Nagato tightly, and said, "What you said in the message, the way to treat love, is it true? " ...Should I say, is it a real sister? This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato originally thought that Gu Mingdi felt that he was entangled with his expanded three views. But obviously, the girl cares more about her sister than her own vision! Thinking of this, the frivolousness on the red-haired boy''s face disappeared, and he whispered: "Little girl, who do you think I am? It''s just a closure of my soul, and it''s not a resurrected existence. You think such a small thing can Stump me?" Nagato''s tone was very indifferent, but his words were filled with an indisputable domineering will, which made people feel convinced. "That''s it!" The girl breathed a sigh of relief and gave her own answer, "I am not sure whether the message you gave me is true or false, but no matter what your purpose is, as long as you can really cure the problem of love, then The Lord of the Spirit Hall will be you from today." .. 1968 Chapter 104 Earth Spirit Changed Ownership First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Gu Mingdi felt that his decision was somewhat beyond Nagato''s expectations. Is this the influence of the wisdom of "enlightenment" that has read all the souls of sentient beings since birth, or is it because the sincere feelings between Gu Mingdi''s sisters have surpassed everything else...The red-haired boy cannot really distinguish clearly for the time being. But this will not prevent Nagato from taking the opportunity to bring the Earth Spirit Temple and even the entire old hell into his control. Gu Mingdi Lians situation is simply autistic in the final analysis. Its only because the race of his origin is a mind-reading monster named "Jue", this has become a somewhat difficult problem, but in Nagatos eyes, this problem In fact, it is not difficult to solve. With Nagato''s amazing knowledge storage and the accumulation of thousands of planes of civilization and wisdom, the red-haired boy can instantly find dozens of solutions to problems. It''s just that these methods require certain time and conditions to be implemented. The conditions are okay, but the time is a bit troublesome. After all, the method belongs to the method. Nagato has never conducted an experiment. Who knows how much time will be used. If the time is longer, will he be dragged into the old hell? These worries flashed in his mind, and Nagato immediately chose a more direct and preferred approach. "Very well, then I''m as you wish, love, come here!" Looking up at Gu Ming Dijue, Nagato nodded lightly, and then called Gu Mingdi to love to pass. Hearing Nagato''s call, Gu Mingdi didn''t even think about it, and walked toward Nagato grinning. The older sister who was just behind, Gu Mingdi felt, for some reason, she felt uneasy. Then soon, Gu Mingdi''s uneasiness became reality! At the moment when Gu Mingdi''s love approached, Nagato held the girl''s slender waist at an astonishing speed, and took it into his arms. The boy''s head was lowered in an instant...The two lips were at zero distance at this moment. contact. Seeing this scene, Gu Mingdi felt stunned at first, but soon, the girl came back to her senses, her face full of anger. "You bastard, let me go my sister!!!" The whole body burst out with power at the level of the big monster. Gu Ming didn''t even think about it, so he rushed out, and the red-haired teenager who had been prepared kissed the girl in his arms while raising a hand. The invisible barrier opened in an instant, blocking the road of Gu Ming Dijue''s charge... "boom!!!" A violent roar burst out in the central area of ??the Earth Spirit Hall, stunned the animals wandering in the hall, and the subsequent roar continued, directly causing a great chaos in the entire Earth Spirit Hall. It wasn''t until five minutes later that the core area of ??the Earth Spirit Hall ceased the flag. At this moment, Gu Mingdi, who had regained his sister from Nagatos arms, hugged his sister tightly, while comforting her in a low voice, while staring at Nagato fiercely with his eyes, it seemed that if he changed anything, he would Like a shot. "As for looking at me like that?" Looking at Gu Mingjie''s guarded eyes, Nagato shrugged his shoulders, and said with a helpless expression, "My soul is not locked right now. You should know the real purpose of what I did just now." "Humph!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Gu Mingdi couldn''t help snorting coldly. Indeed, the current Nagato has opened his mind, and through mind reading, Gu Ming realized that this guy in front of him was relieved through the mucous membrane, and with the power called the power of the soul, forcibly opened the spiritual world of love. It''s just the girl''s instinct that told Gu Ming Dijue that the guy in front of him definitely had other purposes, and he also hid information he didn''t know. Under such circumstances, if it weren''t for knowing that he was really treating love, where would the girl stop. But even if he stopped, Gu Mingdi felt that he would not be pleasing to the other party anyway. At this moment, Gu Mingdi in the girl''s arms moved her body. In the midst of it, there seemed to be some wonderful change brewing in her body. Such a change naturally attracted Gu Mingdi''s attention. "Love, how do you feel now?" Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com Immediately, the girl ignored her staring at Nagato, but instead focused all her attention on her younger sister, her little face full of expectation. "...Sister, love is very good!" And Gu Ming Dilian in the girl''s arms was obviously in a trance, and only recovered after hearing her sister''s call, and then a smile appeared on Koi''s face, and the breath that seemed to be completely isolated from the world quietly dispersed a little. Perceiving the changes in his younger sister''s body, Gu Mingdi could not help but burst into a smile on his face. God knows how much pressure the girl has been under since her sister who was dependent on each other closed her heart, and now, seeing her sister stepping out of her heart closure, the girl has finally let go of the pressure in her heart. However, seeing Gu Mingdi''s smile at this time, Nagato turned her head somewhat unnaturally...When the girl knew that her treatment of love was essentially signing an eternal contract with her lover, she might not be able to laugh. ... ... After the situation of Gu Ming Di Lian changed, Gu Ming Di Jue consciously kept the promise. And when Nagato took over the position of the Lord from the girl, and refined the center of the Earth Spirit Hall, becoming the new generation of the Lord of the Earth Spirit Hall, the red-haired boy unexpectedly discovered that, unconsciously, his own Most of the journey to the old hell has been completed. The main reason is that the Earth Spirit Temple is located at the core of the old hell, and if you control it, you will become the lord of the old hell. Nothing else, just because the center of the Earth Spirit Temple is closely related to the entire old hell. As long as the center is deep, Nagato can clearly perceive all the corners of the old hell. There is no secret in this deserted world under the mainland. Get him. Under this premise, no matter what Nagato wants to do, it is too much convenient. "But, what do you do next?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato began to think about it. This time the red-haired boy came here because the remnant settings in the old hell would affect the reincarnation of the underworld and weaken the power of the underworld. In order not to weaken the power of the underworld, Nagato must destroy the remnant settings in the old hell. It''s just that these settings are too deeply connected to the old hell, and you want to operate on the old hell and remove these samsara unless Nagato is willing to spend a lot of time. However, Nagato obviously doesn''t want to waste time like this! therefore "It can only destroy the entire old hell." With such a word in his mouth, Nagato directly locked Xingxiong Yongyi through the perception of the center of the Earth Spirit Hall, and then through the connection between the two, he summoned him from the underground city of the old hell to the center of the Earth Spirit Hall. After Nagato told Xingxiong Yongyi of his own thoughts, the ghost king couldn''t help but sigh. The girl found that her husband''s brutality was so speechless that she was planning to destroy the old hell just because she was afraid of trouble. "So, what do you call me for?" Xingxiong Yongyi didn''t try to stop Nagato, but asked indifferently. After getting along for some years, the girl knew very well that her husband said one thing. At this time, there is no need to refute, just listen carefully. The most important thing is that, as the king of ghosts, the girl never remembers that she is a good person. Other irrelevant existences die and die, anyway, it doesn''t matter to girls. "Give you, or you ghost race a mission!" Hearing the girls question, Nagatos mouth showed a chuckle, Although I am planning to destroy the old hell, it is only aimed at the old hell. The monsters inside are innocent, so let those guys in the ghost clan take action. " "If you want to dormant for these years, I am afraid that the guys in the ghost race have accumulated a lot of fighting spirit." "Let them take action, conquer this place, and then move all the monsters here." .. 1969 Chapter 015 War and Destruction Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that the ghost race is indeed a peculiar race. When Xingxiong Yongyi returned to the surface with Nagato''s order, the ghosts'' carnival suddenly sounded on the mountain of monsters. God knows how much the ghost warriors who had to dormant in the past world wars have accumulated. And after receiving Nagato''s order, the whole ghost clan was completely boiling, and the gathered fighting spirit went straight into the sky. There was no need for announcements such as war mobilization, and the ghost tribes army immediately opened the channel. Then, the war that spread to the entire old hell soon started completely... The monsters that gathered in the old hell were never ordinary monsters. Except for some little monsters who were ostracized for various reasons, the other monsters were on average more lethal than the monsters on the surface. If it is an ordinary monster army that invades the old hell, unless it has extremely powerful combat power, it will probably fly away. But this time, the monsters of the old hell are facing the fighting monster called the ghost clan! The endless emergence of ghost tribe abilities, extremely powerful physique, and the fighting consciousness beyond ordinary people directly make each ghost tribe have the potential to leapfrog challenges. Under such circumstances, the combat power that the ghost tribe army can show can be imagined. know. Ever since, the monsters of the old hell were retreating steadily, and many monsters went to the Earth Spirit Temple for help. It was just before the Earth Spirit Hall that they had eaten a retreat... The mysterious barrier was guarding the surrounding of the Earth Spirit Hall. No matter how the monsters attacked, they couldn''t make the slightest fluctuation in this barrier. "Is this really good?" When the monsters left in resentment, in the Earth Spirit Hall, Gu Mingdi felt hesitantly looking at the red-haired boy who was looking down at the book. To be honest, until now, Gu Mingdi didn''t even know if he had done something wrong. "What''s wrong, it''s not that you don''t want to stay alive, you just have to surrender, right?" Hearing the girl''s words, the red-haired boy raised his head, looked at the former Lord of the Spirit Temple, and said indifferently, "I haven''t covered my soul in front of you. You should know my purpose." "Huh, who knows if what you said is true or false." Although I knew Nagato''s correctness in my heart, Gu Ming felt that instinctively he didn''t want to admit it...In other words, she was arrogant! Facing this kind of Gu Mingdi feeling, Nagato just smiled softly. Hearing this laugh, and then looking at Nagato''s smile but not smiling, Gu Mingdi felt that he wanted to go crazy, but at this moment, Gu Mingdi fell in love. "Ahem, love, why are you here." The tsundere girl turned into a gentle sister in an instant, and said with a smile. "Ah, sister, you too!" Seeing his sister, Gu Mingdi happily greeted him, and then the girl looked directly at Nagato and ran over, "Nagato-san, so you are here, come and play with me!" Gu Ming Dijue''s face turned completely dark at this moment. ... ... Time flies, fleeting in a blink of an eye. When the war in the old hell ended, it was already ten days later. The result of the war was obvious. The ghost race with super combat power and amazing reserve force defeated the entire old hell unexpectedly. In less than three days, all the creatures of the old hell migrated to other small thousand worlds. And Nagato who had sent away the Gu Mingdi sisters also returned to the old hell with only a few wraiths and remnants. In the central area of ??the Earth Spirit Hall, Nagato''s aura was completely released. "boom!!!" An unprecedented momentum rushed straight into the sky, overturning the entire Spirit Hall. Under the oppression of this momentum, the huge old hell uttered a mournful sound, which was originally hidden deep in the old hell. At this moment, the grievances of many underworld consciousness originating from the last era were completely activated. Roars, curses, and unknowingly harsh voices echoed in all the corners of the old hell. Countless plumes of black smoke diffused from the depths of the earth and gathered above the old hell.Good novel www.hxs8.com "Sure enough, this kind of place should be completely destroyed!" Above the old site of the Earth Spirit Temple, the red-haired young man with terrifying coercion all over his body looked at the gathering black energy, and couldn''t help but shook his head. Nagato understood it, even if he didnt come out today, this old hell will still To be destroyed. Nothing else, just because this grievance is so dark that people can''t look directly at it, it can be called a grievance in this world! "In that case, let''s start!" With a sigh, Nagato raised a hand, and the power in his body emerged along his arm and rushed straight into the sky, poured into the surface of the space where the old hell was located, and gradually eroded... Divide the surface. The old hell is not an independent little world, but just a broken space attached to the main plane. If it weren''t for the Three Ways of Nagato, and the various profound meanings can be used freely, there is really no way to do so. "Roar!!!" And when Nagato moved, the resentment in the void had already condensed into a behemoth several kilometers high. At the moment it appeared, the dark giant screamed up to the sky, and then rushed in the direction of Nagato. Obviously, Nagato''s powerful presence completely attracted his attention. In an instant, the originally fragile earth of the old hell continued to collapse during the giants'' raids. "Huh, shameless!" Seeing the monster approaching at an alarming speed, Nagato snorted softly, then let out a breath, and immediately set off a terrifying hurricane enough to blow a large piece of land. Under the sudden impact of the hurricane, the resentful giant flew upside down for a short distance and landed heavily. The whole continent was completely turbulent at this moment, and all kinds of magma burst out. "All right!" At this moment, Nagato finally eroded the entire old hell. In the next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in an endless dark void, and what appeared in front of the red-haired boy was a huge space with black paint. . Through the barriers of space, one can vaguely see a huge figure rising up. This space is nothing else, it is the space called the old hell...Nagato moved it into the void. "You can let go of your hands and feet here!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato burst out with mighty power, and once again poured into the old hell, but this time Nagato''s purpose is no longer to infect, but to destroy, and ruthlessly destroy it. . "Boom! Boom! Boom!..." A terrifying sound reverberated in the huge void, and the old hell space continued to collapse, and its barriers showed loopholes one after another. The surrounding void deduced the earth, water, fire and wind, wrapping and refining the entire space. While the roar continued, time gradually passed, and the old hell space entered a complete collapse and destruction. The huge space gradually shrinks, shrinks, shrinks again... The so-called monster in the space completely disappeared with this destruction, and Nagato who watched this scene couldn''t help feeling a little. Even though the resentful monster seemed vulnerable in Nagato''s hands, but in essence it possessed great potential, carrying the luck and cause and effect of the last Hades era, but all this disappeared with the destruction of the old hell. Sure enough, strength is the foundation that really determines everything! This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato strengthened his heart once again, and the power in his body emerged again, completely refining the shrinking old hell space, and at this moment, a certain mysterious aura appeared. "Ok?" After a slight pause, Nagato lost his strength. Then the red-haired boy was quite surprised to find that at the beginning of the destroyed old hell space, a seed gleaming with wonderful brilliance was floating leisurely. "Interestingly, is this a new birth of Nirvana?" With such words in his mouth, Nagato waved his hand and collected the seeds before disappearing into the void... 1970 Chapter 106 The first new Phoenix! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is the end of the old hell... Nagato returned to the leisurely state of doing nothing all day. However, the red-haired boy did not go to the Xixingji family and the Xixingji Yuyuko, Yakumo Zizi huddled together, but wandered between the mountain of monsters, the city of the moon, and the four big worlds...Compared to the two newcomers of Yakumo Zi, There are many girls in Nagato who need comfort. In Nagato''s view, apart from knowing his lost reincarnation, the biggest gain from this trip to the plane was these girls. With the participation of these girls, the high-level combat power of Nagato''s Bai Yujing may directly advance by leaps and bounds. In order not to catch fire in his harem, the teenager needs to expend a lot of effort. In this way, time passed in a hurry, and it was three hundred years in an instant. Perhaps this is only a short sleep for the Millennium Great Demon or Ten Thousand Years God, but in such a short period of time, the environment of the entire great plane has undergone earth-shaking changes... The most notable feature is that the sleeping plane consciousness has gradually awakened. The vitality flowing between the heavens and the earth has reached the level of thinness, but the probability of the birth of extraordinary beings such as monsters and gods is getting lower and lower. On the contrary, the restraining power of the plane is even more powerful to a terrifying degree. Obviously his own power level has not changed, but the destructive power brought by the extraordinary power is constantly weakened, even the existence of the big monster level, it is impossible to display the power of the city breaking level. With the extraordinary power of the monsters weakened, the human race has grown to cater to the mainstream of the plane. The mighty torrent of humanity gradually flooded the entire plane, constantly oppressing all inhuman beings. "I have to say, this feeling is really unpleasant!" Suzaku Mountain, no, under the foothills of the highest peak of Yingzhou, which has now been renamed Mt. Fuji, Huiyin Kami Shirazawa, who is passing here alone, looked around, feeling the suppression of the surrounding environment, and couldn''t help but sigh softly. Probably the path of practice refers to the story of Bai Ze assisting the Saint King... In these years, Shangbai Zehuiyin often changed his face to join the human ruling institutions. Huiyin, who has been away all year round, knows a lot about the changes in the whole world, and feels the most deeply, especially when standing in the camp of human beings, Huiyin deeply understands... the era of monsters will soon end. At the end of the era, what greeted the monsters was the so-called catastrophe of the era! "Perhaps, this time my husband summons me to wait, just to prepare for the robbery." This thought flashed in her mind, and Huiyin was ready to set off again. It had been a while since she had been out, but the girl was a little homesick. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" A sudden roar sounded in the girl''s ears, and the ground under her feet made a mournful sound, and a sudden feeling filled Hui Yin''s surroundings. Almost subconsciously, Kami Shirasawa Huiyin raised her head and looked towards the top of Mount Fuji. Then Shirasawa Maid saw the hot lava, like a tide, with thick smoke and dust, rushing straight into the sky from the top of the mountain. "Ok?!" Suddenly standing near the active volcano, the Bai Ze Mai girl didn''t look panicked, she narrowed her eyes and calculated. As the inheritor of the blood of the beast of Bai Ze, Huiyin has made little achievements in fields such as deduction and divination, but just now, the girl clearly sensed that she has an inexplicable bond between master and apprentice here. . "So, I remember..." Biquge www.sckean.com After all, it was the fate of heaven. Shang Baize Huiyin quickly calculated his fate, "400 years ago, there was indeed a war here, and a girl sealed herself here. I remember, that was a saint of humanity. ''S apprentice is coming." The result of her own calculation flashed in her mind, and the Bai Ze girl immediately galloped toward the mountain. Although the disciple of the sage Zhouyi who created the amazing great cause of his mentorship is the disciple of the sage master Zhouyi who has really become a member of Bai Yujing, or that the body and mind of Nagato have really taken away the body and mind, it is It''s just a disciple of his own clone. Coupled with these years, Huiyin''s strength has also been advancing by leaps and bounds. Regardless of her seniority or strength, the Bai Ze Maiden has absolutely no problems with herself. Mount Fuji has an altitude of several thousand meters, but this distance is nothing in Huiyin''s eyes. In a short time, the girl approached the top of Mount Fuji, and the hot breath came towards the girl, as if the air was full It burned. In this scorching heat, Shangbai Ze Huiyin clearly felt that a wonderful flame that exceeded the temperature of magma was burning. Comprehending the throbbing feeling from her blood, the girl knew that it was a kind of flame of a beast. "cry!!!" And at this moment, a shocking cry came from the burst of magma. The mighty power of God appeared abruptly, and the top of Mount Fuji seemed to ignite an extremely huge flame. The next moment, the huge flame changed in shape, and a pair of huge wings that seemed to cover the sky appeared. In less than a moment, the huge flame directly turned into an immortal bird crowing up to the sky! Looking at the immortal bird in front of her, there was a little complexity on Shang Baize Huiyin''s face. The girl clearly heard the complex feelings in this voice, relief, venting, relaxation, happiness, confusion, etc. Listening to the phoenix''s cry, Huiyin suddenly felt that her husband had done too much... After all this, the girl''s future is boundless. "Ugh!" While thinking about it, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin couldn''t help sighing. She has been completely speechless with her husband''s power theory after getting along these years, and the girl doesn''t expect to correct his thoughts. In other words, after years of edification, Huiyin found that she seemed to be deeply affected by this kind of thinking. And just as Huiyin sighed, the crying Phoenix had already spotted her. Shaking its wings, the Phoenix will absorb all the heat around... The volcano that was erupting soon completely lost its tyrannical power, and even returned to the snow-covered condition due to the extreme drop in the surrounding temperature. In the process, the phoenix burning all over its body became smaller. Until the end, the phoenix image disappeared, replaced by a girl with a little spark all over her body. This is a girl with white hair and red eyes, with a lot of bows tied in her hair, and a big bow behind her head. The upper body is a white formal shirt, and the lower body is suspending trousers like work clothes with suspenders and sticking them everywhere. talisman. Obviously she is very beautiful from the outside, but at first glance, compared to beautiful girls, bad girls are the impression she gives to outsiders. "I didn''t expect to see a monster just after returning!" Falling from the sky to Shang Baize Huiyin''s body, the bad girl moved her hands and feet and slowly approached, "It just so happens that after so many years, the changes in the outside world should be great. Tell me about it, monster." In the words, the bad girl released a bit of killing intent, but her somewhat provocative action did not get a response. And just when the girl was getting a little impatient, Huiyin finally spoke, her words were full of sternness! "Unqualified!!!" "...?!" .. 1971 Chapter 107 The Tragic Girl Red Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fujiwara Meihong was very angry. In other words, this has reached the threshold of rampage. Although the girl voluntarily used herself as a container to seal the phoenix beast, and through her body of Penglai, she completely swallowed the existence of the phoenix, and then transformed into the second-generation phoenix, but this did not offset the pain she suffered. That was more than four hundred years of burning pain, which was almost impossible to survive and die. Even Meihong is a little unbelievable...If she does it again, Meihong can''t guarantee that she can make it through again. Under this premise, the girl wanted to vent the moment she came out. just "What''s the matter with this woman?" Seeing the white-haired woman with her head slightly lowered in front of her, Meihong was vaguely afraid for some reason. After being afraid, a little anger suddenly sprang up in the girl''s heart, and the pain she had accumulated over the years broke out with these promises of anger, turned into a heavy power, suppressing everything around her. It was just beyond Meihong''s expectation that, under the suppression of her supernatural power, which was not inferior to Chiyo Suzaku, the white-haired woman in front of her seemed somewhat indifferent. And just when Fujiwara Meihong couldn''t help but want to be violent-- "Completely unqualified!" The white-haired woman, or Shang Bai Ze Huiyin, raised her head and spoke again. Following her opening, a nearly substantive horror aura appeared. Shangbai Zehuiyin suddenly came to Meihong''s side and grabbed her arms. This time, the process all happened in an instant. Red couldn''t react. In other words, being frightened by the woman''s air, Fujiwara Meihong was stunned. "Whether it''s clothes or manners, it''s totally unqualified!" Facing the younger sister in front of her, the picky characteristics that Huiyin had cultivated as a teacher over the years came into play. I saw her talking like this, and then she directly hit Meihong''s head with a hammer. . "boom!!!" With a sudden roar, Meihong suddenly stared at Venus, and flew out directly, slamming heavily on the distant rock. Under the impact of the girl, the huge rock broke into fragments and scattered. "Asshole!!!" Suddenly being attacked, Meihong couldn''t help but froze a little, but after a little froze, the girl ignited like a gunpowder keg, "Damn old witch, let me die, curse, sword of flame...?! " In his hand, he squeezed out the magic technique taught by the instructor in his memory, but the next moment, nothing happened. The magic spell that could provoke the flame element between heaven and earth had no effect. A slightly awkward feeling sprouted in Meihong''s heart... "This, this is..." After a brief embarrassment, Fujiwara''s red cheeks blushed slightly, and then the girl was a little surprised to find that her surrounding environment had changed too thoroughly, and the vitality floating in the air had become too slow. Just without waiting for Meihong to think about what happened, Shangbai Zehuiyin''s figure reappeared in front of her. "The most important thing is that I dare to call it the old master witch!!!" Grabbing Mei Hong''s shoulders again, Bai Ze Huiyin once again slammed her head, and with a''bang'', Mei Hong was completely blasted under the ground, and the surrounding smoke agitated, the ground was shaken at this moment stand up. "call!!!" After finishing all this, Huiyin exhaled and sighed slightly. To be honest, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin really couldn''t believe that her destined disciple would be so virtuous. The Bai Ze girl could already imagine that in the days to come, she might be constantly entangled with it. . But I don''t know why, but a wonderful feeling has sprouted in Huiyin''s heart, and he does not dislike this situation. But before that, Huiyin felt that she needed to show her teacher''s majesty!17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sct.com because "boom!!!" Hot magma erupted from the crater that had been calmed down. But Fujiwara Meihong''s figure jumped up from the magma, and instantly absorbed the heat of countless magma, and turned into a rebellious phoenix. The sky-shaking wings vibrated and blasted towards the place where Huiyin was. Come. Huiyin can clearly feel that the core of the Phoenix who is attacking is the same as Fujiwara Meihong himself. Obviously, after receiving two head hammers from herself, Meihong has completely gone away. "Really, how can a girl be so irritable." Saying this leisurely, Huiyin seemed to completely disregard the phoenix transformed by Meihong, but this kind of performance stimulated the phoenix even more. The sacred and tyrannical coercion appeared along with the coercion. However, at the moment when Meihong''s phoenix rushed to Huiyin''s body, a strange change occurred. "Om!!!" Dozens of tiny rays of light emerged from the nodes on the ground and turned into a snare. The phoenix that attacked in the future would be directly tied up. The next moment, the snare of light emitted a wonderful suppression wave. Under such suppression, the shape of the huge phoenix continued to shrink, shrink, and shrink again... No matter how much Phoenix struggles, it can''t get rid of this situation... Until it restored its original posture! "damn it!" Fujiwara Meihong''s face showed extreme unwillingness, and the girl couldn''t understand why she was so weak after swallowing Suzaku, so even a woman who looked so ordinary could easily subdue herself. In fact, Meihong is a bit self-deprecating, she is not weak, but Huiyin, who was fully trained by Bai Yujing, is different from the past. The most important thing is that Suzaku, as the former possession of Nagato, has long been thoroughly analyzed. The Shirasawa girl who has a lot of knowledge also knows Suzaku very well. For Shirazawa, Suzaku is naturally not an opponent at all. However, for the current younger sisters, there are more important issues to deal with. Because at this moment, Huiyin grabbed Meihong''s shoulders for the third time. "No!!" "It''s useless to refute!" "boom!!!" ... ... Half an hour later, the top of Mount Fuji has completely calmed down. Fujiwara Meihong, who had completely recovered from the tyrannical mood, rubbed her forehead with a bitter expression, and looked at the Shirasawa girl who was staring at her violently in front of her, feeling a little at a loss. In the end, Meihong couldn''t stand the look of the other party as if she wanted to know everything about her, and she said directly: "I said, you bastard old... ahem, bastard monster, what the hell are you going to do!" "It seems that you have got rid of the negative emotions in your heart." Hearing Meihongs question, Huiyins face showed a satisfied smile, and then introduced herself, My name is Shangbai Ze Huiyin, the inheritor of the blood of Bai Ze, please give me your advice. ,apprentice." "...What? Apprentice?!" Hearing that, Meihong''s face was full of consternation, a little unclear. "Of course it''s an apprentice!" The smile on Huiyin''s face was even brighter, and she said self-consciously, "Miss Fujiwara Hong, you and I are destined to be a master and apprentice." .. 1972 Chapter 108 Completely wake up for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I don''t want to be your apprentice!" Hearing Huiyin''s answer, Fujiwara Meihong immediately quit. Not to mention that the girl already has a master, but the fact that the woman named Shangbai Zehuiyin belongs to a monster makes her a little unacceptable. After all, Meihong grew up in an environment where humans and monsters are opposed to each other. Under such circumstances, Meihong may not be very decisive against monsters, but it is also not much better. "That''s it!" Hearing Meihong''s answer, Shangbai Zehuiyin lowered her head slightly, and her bangs covered her eyes. Seeing Huiyin''s performance, Meihong''s intuition felt a nuisance. However, without waiting for the girl''s reaction, Huiyin''s hands pressed Meihong''s shoulders again. In an instant, Meihong''s face changed drastically. "boom!!" In the sudden collision, Fujiwara Meihong was hit by Huiyin''s head hammer again. "Little Sister Hong, would you like to be my apprentice?" After all this was done, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin asked again quietly, a strange aura filled her body, and she directly enveloped Mei Hong, even the immortal Penglai people felt terrified. Foul, how can I refuse it! Such a roar flashed in her mind, Meihong couldn''t help feeling her misfortune, but even so, Meihong would still not surrender, she had endured 400 years of pain, and no amount of pain could knock her down. Therefore, the girl just pursed her mouth and looked at Huiyin without saying a word. "Ah, it''s difficult." Seeing Meihong''s performance, Huiyin finally had a headache. But after all, it was just a little headache. Whether it was the relationship between Huiyin and the master girl, or the fate between the two girls, it was destined to''she will become a girl teacher''. She just needed to spend some time to solve each other. Just before Huiyin figured out how to communicate with the girl, an inexplicable aura filled the surroundings. This is an indescribable vast will, filled with an extremely cold breath, giving people a subtle metallic texture. The outer life bathed in this breath feels like a blade at this moment. Wonderful feeling. "not good!" Feeling this breath, Huiyin''s face changed in vain. As a member of Bai Yujing, Bai Ze Mai is very familiar with this kind of aura, or this will. Its nothing but the plane will. Obviously, the plane will is completely unknowing. Woke up. "Damn it, faster than I expected!" "Go to meet the other people first, the closest to here is...the lost bamboo forest!" This thought flashed through his mind, Shang Bai Ze Huiyin directly took out a talisman from the space ring in his hand, and smashed it directly. In an instant, the space in front of the two of them rippled and separated a road. Then she grabbed Fujiwara''s sister red straight, and Kamikaizawa Huiyin rushed into the passage in an instant. The whole process was completed in an instant. Before Meihong reacted, she had already advanced a certain distance in the space channel. The next moment, the ripples in the space dissipated, and Meihong was surprised to find that she and Huiyin had appeared in a bamboo forest. The elegant bamboo incense surrounded them, and in front of them was a Japanese-style building that looked quite old. "Why are you here, Huiyin!" At this moment, an indifferent voice came from the building. Then, the door of the Japanese-style building suddenly opened, and a white-haired woman wearing a nurse''s hat and a red-purple Taoist uniform came out first. The woman wears a quiver and holds a very ordinary long bow, and she looks extremely dusty. "There have been some accidents!" Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com Facing the white-haired womans inquiry, Shang Baize Huiyin spoke softly, and then patted the shoulder of Meihong next to her, This is my destined disciple, Meihong Fujiwara, I think you should know that she just came from Rebirth in the flames." "...That''s it, Penglai people!" Hearing Huiyin''s words, the white-haired woman looked at Meihong with some meaning. Those deep eyes put a lot of pressure on Meihong for some reason, as if the whole world was oppressing her, there was a strange feeling telling Meihong that as long as she lowered her head, she would no longer be oppressed. but-- "What a joke!!!" Such a sentence was squeezed out between her teeth, Meihong''s body was burning with the flames of the Phoenix, and her hot eyes were filled with the unyielding will, but the more unyielding the girl, the greater the pressure on her body. However, under such circumstances, her will constantly surpassed the limit and kept rising... "enough!" Suddenly, Huiyin''s voice sounded, which actually interrupted Meihong''s pressure. After losing the oppression, her will constantly surpassed her limit, and Meihong, who was too exhausted, went into a coma directly, while Huiyin hugged the girl and looked at the white-haired woman with a bit of unswerving eyes: "Bayi Yonglin, you have done too much!" "I apologize for this!" Faced with Huiyin''s unhappiness, the white-haired woman, or Bayi Yonglin, readily admitted her mistake. "Cut, you woman!" Seeing Bayi Yonglin confessing her mistake so quickly, Shangbai Ze Huiyin couldn''t help feeling discouraged with a punch, but Huiyin also understood that Yonglin''s performance was due to the people they had known each other for so many years. If it is someone else who is unfamiliar, Yorin Bayi will not admit to her mistakes, and will not even bother them. "Forget it this time!" In the end, in desperation, Huiyin could only sigh softly, as she had revealed the matter, and then she said, "The plane will have completely awakened, let''s go to the mountain of monsters, by the way, His Royal Highness Kaguya Ji It." "I am here, Huiyin!" As soon as Huiyin''s words fell, soft voices rang around her. At the next moment, the Bai Ze girl was surprised to find that she did not know when she had a long and straight black girl in a kimono. She was staring at the red sister in Huiyin''s arms without blinking. Mei''s face is full of interesting looks. However, Shangbai Ze Huiyin quickly reduced her surprise, and Kaguya Ji, who was in charge of the eternal and continual ability, could instantly reach anywhere. "Is this the girl created by the Penglai medicine that the guy took from me?" After carefully looking at Meihong for a while, after clearly feeling the subtle causal connection between this girl and herself, Penglai Shan Huiye couldn''t help but show a bright smile on her face. And at this moment, a violent roar came from far away from the bamboo forest, as if a mountain collapsed and the ground cracked. "The barrier of the lost bamboo forest has begun to collapse!" Perceiving the roar, Bayi Yonglin just sighed softly. This is the second time Huiyin has seen that if the plane will act decisively, the last time he directed the twilight of the gods, and this time, what will it do? That kind of repertoire. This thought flashed in his mind, Yong Lin jumped up directly, and the technique of the pot in the sky was unfolded in an instant. Including the Everlasting Pavilion, the entire lost bamboo forest was brought under the control of Yonglin in an instant. "Let''s go!" The next moment, in the sky above the lost bamboo forest that had turned into a huge pothole, Yonglin waved her arm, and the starlight instantly incorporated Huiye, Huiyin and Meihong in, and the next moment the four turned into a stream of light towards the monster The mountain lasses away... 1973 Chapter 109 Killing Tribulation Begins! Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mountain of monsters! This is a secret space in the plane, a holy place that thousands of monsters yearn for. At this time, the various entrances and teleportation arrays of the entire secret space are constantly gathering the monsters from all over the plane. The mighty monsters are condensed together, from the sky to the bottom, the whole space is bathed in the monsters, and gradually occurs. Changing. And it is precisely because of this change that the nearly substantive plane consciousness at the outer end of the monster mountain can''t even erode here! Standing at the top of the mountain of monsters, Nagato looked at everything below indifferently. "Finally, it''s about to start!" With such words in his mouth, a slightly bloodthirsty smile appeared on Nagato''s face. For hundreds of years, with countless assumptions, deductions and calculations, Nagato has roughly calculated the killing and robbery he is about to face, and now waiting for the disaster to really come, he can verify his calculation results. In the body of the red-haired boy, the fighting spirit that had been brewing for hundreds of years was almost uncontrollable! "Nagato-san!" At this moment, an inexplicable gap emerged behind the red-haired boy, dressed in gorgeous costumes, the seemingly lazy monster sage protruded his upper body from the gap, and wrapped his hands around Nagato''s neck. The faint fragrance diffused from the monster sage, causing Nagato''s breathing to increase slightly. Then the red-haired boy couldn''t help smiling slightly-in the past three hundred years, Nagato finally picked the thorny rose of Yakumozi, and since then, this enchanting sage has been very fond of teasing him like this. door. If it were other times, Nagato would probably pull the girl behind him into his arms without saying a word. But now is obviously not the time to do that kind of thing... In other words, the monster sage saw this and made this kind of temptation! "How''s it going?" After breathing calmly, Nagato asked softly. "Except for a few stubborn guys, almost all monsters have entered the mountain of monsters!" Hearing Nagatos question, a smile appeared at the corner of Yakumo Zis mouth. He almost leaned against the red-haired boy. Sakuras lips whispered in the boys ear, Also, all of us who go out are Have returned, each is in place!" "Well, then you can start!" Speaking softly, Nagato raised his right hand. The next moment, a gleaming strange egg appeared in the palm of the young man''s palm. That was nothing else. It was exactly three hundred years ago when Nagato destroyed the old hell. The egg of the world obtained later. At the moment when the world egg appeared, the secret space of the entire monster mountain shook slightly, and the air was filled with a desire. Obviously, the secret space is eager to swallow the eggs of the world and evolve into a truly independent world! "purple!" "I know!" Hearing Nagato''s call, Yakumo Zi said softly, "Open it, the realm of reality and fantasy!" In words, the blonde girl let go of the red-haired boy, and a folding fan appeared in her right hand instantly. The fan opened, and it was like that towards the egg of the world. The next moment, the power of the inexplicable realm poured into the egg of the world . In an instant, the world''s egg began to be gradually filled with light. Through the power of Yakumo Zi''s realm, the attributes of this world egg have changed from reality to fantasy. In other words, if this world egg grows smoothly, a pure fantasy world will be born in the future. "The world attributes are determined, now it''s time to determine the protagonist!" With that said, Nagato''s left hand was raised, and a ball of light appeared on it. This ball of light was nothing else, it was indeed the luck of the Yaozu that Nagato had collected before.123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com Then the red-haired boy turned his left hand, and the light ball of the demon clan''s luck turned into a liquid-like existence, directly poured on the world egg! "boom!!!" Immediately, the world egg turned into an endless stream of light, scattered throughout the secret realm. After absorbing the light transformed by the egg of the world, or fusing the egg of the world, the entire secret realm instantly made a continuous roar. Amidst this roar, the sky gradually rose, the earth became wider, and the mountain peaks continued to rise... The entire secret realm is continuously expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, shocking all monsters and some other creatures! ... ... At the same time, the world outside the secret realm has undergone earth-shaking changes. The fantasy elements that permeated the plane were constantly being absorbed by the mountain of monsters. The secret realm originally hidden in the subspace directly swallowed a large part of this continent and began to leave the planet. The planetary consciousness completely rioted at this moment. Not only that, because of the earthquake, the Yingzhou people suffered heavy losses in an instant, and their lives were devastated... The mighty humanitarian consciousness was also activated. Plus the plane consciousness that was already awakened! The three realms of heaven, earth and man are running simultaneously! As the so-called heaven sends a murderous intent, moves the stars easy to stay, the earth sends a murderous intent, a dragon and a snake rises from the land, a human sends a murderous intent, and the heaven and the earth repeats. Endless murderous intent permeated the plane, turned into an invisible force, and directly suppressed the secret space that was preparing to leave the planet and the plane. Even with the continuous support of fantasy elements, the secret space also made an unbearable noise. Seeing that the entire secret space is about to collapse completely... "boom!!!" The red moon in the sky burst out with a dazzling light, fighting against that invisible power. "Roar!!!" Then, the earth-shaking dragon roar resounded throughout the universe. Above the red moon, the infinite dragon god Orpheus who stood quietly on the top floor of the palace of the new moon leaped into the air. The next moment, the girl turned into a dark dragon whose length was a little hard to measure. . I saw the magic dragon constantly shuttled past the space of the universe, pulling out small thousand worlds from the void from time to time. Soon, all the four big and small worlds turned into dragon balls and gathered on their side. "Roar!!!" After doing all this, the Infinite Dragon God roared again, his voice seemed to spread throughout the universe, and then the magic dragon turned into a streamer, entered the surface of the earth, and merged with the rising secret space. The power of the infinite dragon god turned into dragon veins, directly supporting the skeleton of the entire secret space! With the support of the magic dragon, the entire secret realm space jumped instantly, and it directly crossed the threshold of the small thousand world and turned into a big thousand world, and the space that turned into a big thousand world disappeared directly from the earth and came to the outer void of the plane ! Faced with such a situation, the murderous intent of the three consciousnesses of the plane never dissipated... In an instant, the Sandao consciousness rushed out of the world''s internal test! The intertwined three powers intercepted the space that had turned into the Great Thousand World in the void, and the next moment, the power from the three realms of the plane turned into a huge cage and completely wrapped the entire Great Thousand World. The terrifying murderous intent turned into an invisible force, and began to penetrate into the great world! Obviously, after the formation of the fantasy world, the so-called killing and robbery has not dissipated, but has just begun... 1974 Chapter 110 Final Yan Demon Star First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Finally, did it begin..." At the moment when Killing Tribulation truly opened, the silence and chaos beyond the endless world waved. Taking a certain point in the chaos as the source, a chaotic vortex was formed, and the mighty chaotic air raged in this silent void like an endless wave, instantly suppressing and killing the demon gods who were ambushing in the chaotic void. Become a powder. After all this was done, a portal that looked cold and simple at first glance but contained endless mysteries slowly emerged in the vortex of chaos! And in the sky above the portal, accompanied by immense pressure, a fuzzy figure slowly appeared. From the physical point of view, the owner of this figure is a graceful girl, but I don''t know what the reason is, but the other''s face looks abnormally vague, and the existence of her body is as if this chaos does not exist. After appearing, the girl''s fuzzy face shot out two divine eyes, and instantly penetrated the endless time and space and chaos, and saw the Nagato in the killing. "...It''s completely different already!" Speaking of such words in a slightly sad tone, the girl sighed softly, and then disappeared in place, leaving only a reverberation echoing in the chaotic void, "As long as the final test, I can truly let go of responsibility It." "Ok?!" At the top of the Yokai Mountain, Nagato subconsciously raised his head and looked towards the sky. Just now, the red-haired boy seemed to feel a familiar and unfamiliar gaze, and Nagato also vaguely realized whose gaze it was, but before he could really verify it, the entire fantasy world groaned. "The fantasy world is really inferior to the real world!" This judgment flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s gaze swept to the surrounding space that had expanded tens of millions of times. The sky is round, the earth is boundless, and four stars like the sun and the moon are shining on the sky! This is just now, with the participation of the four large and small worlds and the infinite dragon gods, the secret space transformed by Nagato''s world eggs, monsters'' fortunes and fantasy elements has expanded ten million times in an instant, becoming a thousand-level. world. In the process of world promotion, all creatures gathered in the world have been nourished by a large number of origins, and their strength has skyrocketed! However, this is just the dawn before the storm... Killing the robbery came in an instant! Nagato can clearly feel that the murderous intent of the three consciousnesses of the plane is penetrating the crystal walls of the great world. Converging in the sky of this great world, an unimaginable crisis is rising in the consciousness of all creatures, even the world itself. . In less than an instant, the entire Great Thousand World showed an extremely chaotic state. "Humph!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato couldn''t help but hum softly! Afterwards, the red-haired boy closed his eyes, and the vast will burst out of his body, resonating with the fantasy elements gathered in the great world, thus turning into a more powerful stream of will, and instantly wiped out the fear in the hearts of all beings. But oppressed by the torrent of will, the murderous intent of the three realms merged together and turned into a dark magic star. The moment he saw this magic star, Nagato''s pupils shrank subconsciously! Because at this moment, the red-haired boy clearly perceives that there is an unusually familiar aura inside the magic star-about 400 years ago and 300 years ago, before and after Nagato felt such a breath. . It''s nothing else, it''s the breath of Nagato''s lost reincarnation... "It seems that this is the ultimate source of the killing and robbery!" Perceiving the lost breath of reincarnation, Nagato truly realized what he was going to do this time. Immediately, the red-haired boy didnt say much, and directly carried an endless stream of will, turning it into a handle. The sharp blade rushed towards the magic star. "boom!!!" At the moment when the sharp blade and the magic star touched, a huge roar echoed in the great world. In the roar, Nagato disappeared into the magic star, and the magic star released an endless black light, bathed in black light. All living creatures, whether they were monsters, gods, or other creatures, all felt To palpitations.Express novel www.ems999.com ... ... "Nagato-kun..." Holding her heart, Yakumo Zi who was leaning in the gap couldn''t help but wrinkle pretty. The magic star released the black light so fast that the monster sage had no time to react. Just when the girl was about to use her realm power to isolate the black light, an inexplicable arm came out from the gap behind her and grabbed it. The right hand of the girl holding a fan. "...!!!" With a chill behind him, the monster sage instantly released all his pressure. The huge gap even collapsed instantly because it could not withstand the pressure of the monster sage, and the arm holding the right hand of the monster sage broke from the main body along with the gap, and black blood emerged from the broken arm. Looking at the dark blood, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help frowning-from the black blood, the girl felt endless murderous opportunities! "Ah, it''s worthy of being the body, the action is really decisive!" And at the next moment, in Yakumozis slightly incredible gaze, a gap appeared in front of her, and what made Yakumozi even more unacceptable was that, followed by a voice full of evil intentions, a gap emerged from the gap. Another self. Yes, myself! In addition to the faint black air permeating his body, and his right hand was broken, it was revealed that he was a complete self in front of Yakumo Zi! At the same time, Yakumo Zi''s heart unconsciously appeared endless murderous intent... "So this is ah!" After the initial surprise, Yakumo Zi quickly calmed down. Through the power of his realm, the monster sage quickly collected everything in the world. Not only her, but almost all the creatures appeared next to them. another me. Immediately, Yakumo Zi understood that this situation was the effect of the black light shining from the magic star. and so "Are you our demon, or something else?" Many speculations flashed through his mind, and Yakumo Zi tentatively probed. "Well, who knows? Maybe we are really your demon." The corners of the copy of Yakumozi''s mouth showed an unusually similar, or exactly the same, mysterious smile. His broken right hand stopped bleeding in a moment, and even grew rapidly, returning to its original shape. Seeing this scene, Yakumo Zi narrowed his eyes slightly. Even as a monster sage, Yakumo Zi never possessed such resilience. Immediately, the monster sage understood the difficulty of this copy of himself! "That''s it, hello, sister heart demon!" But even so, Yakumo Zico had never had any timid thoughts. On the contrary, after hundreds of years of leisure, coupled with the inexplicable killing intent in her body, Yakumo Zi''s war intent had been completely activated at this moment. "Sister, I don''t know who the younger sister is, my stupid body!" In fact, it is not only Yakumozi, the copy of Yakumozi is also war-intent, or the killing intent cannot be suppressed... At this point, the two girls have nothing to say. If the end of the road is the end of the world, then the end of the words is... "Fight!" x2 In an instant, the power of the two surging realms collided instantly!.. 1975 Chapter 111 Copy Me? joke! Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kill, kill, kill! The endless killing spread to the entire world in an instant... Facing a copy of oneself, whether it is a monster, a god, or other creatures, all have sprouted endless killing intent, giving up their lives and forgetting their lives. There has never been a time when the killing intent is so boiling. . Under such circumstances, the entire world is involved in a frenzy of killing! Roaring, biting, fighting, tumbling, devouring... All creatures fight without any means, or tear up their own copies, or their own copies are torn apart, you cant see it. The time, blood spilled all over the world. There is no fairness, no means, no glory, no power, only pure killing! "Huh, that''s crazy!" The figure of Bayi Yonglin stood in the air, holding a divine bow, carrying the brilliance of endless stars, looking at this vast world swept by the torrent of killings, and poking her lips secretly. In the eyes of the Moon Sage, this kind of world is simply unreasonable. The thinking in his brain was moving extremely fast, and the sage of the moon moved his footsteps lightly, avoiding the arrows passing by him lightly. Looking lightly, Bayi Yonglin easily caught the source of the arrow, which was another Bayi Yonglin. The arrogant Bayi Yonglin has always believed that she is unique, how can she tolerate the existence of another herself, and her copy is exactly the same as her thoughts to some extent, and can not tolerate the existence of the ontology. The two looked at each other, and the unspeakable coldness echoed in the void... "Ah, it seems Yonglin is serious!" "Hehe, it looks like it is!" And just outside the battlefield of the two Bayi Yonglin, the gaps are opened and closed, and the power of the realm is swayed by the copy of Yakumo Zi and his own. . The rhythm of the battle between the realm monsters is unusually fast, but the two fighting parties seem to be very leisurely. So that when the two of them are fighting, they still have enough energy to observe others and talk... Of course, in the eyes of the two of them, this is another type of battle-the battle for obtaining information about each other! Under such circumstances, Yakumo Zi and his copy witnessed the magnificent battle between the gods, the bloody and wild battle between the monsters, and the curious meat battlefield of the Penglai people... To put it bluntly, the entire fantasy world has turned into a huge flesh-and-blood grinding wheel, strangling the lives of sentient beings... "Damn it, obviously this is a world that shelters all sentient beings!" As a participant in creating this world, after Yakumo Zi realized this, a touch of unwillingness rose in her heart. Under the influence of this unwilling emotion, Yakumo Zi subconsciously appeared a trace of flaws. The clone of Yakumozi completely inherited Yakumozi''s abilities, and he seized this opportunity in an instant. As the saying goes, one step is wrong, every step is wrong, and in a moment, Yakumo Zi is forced to have nowhere to go back by his copy. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" A magic cannon appeared abruptly from the ground below, pushing the copy of Yakumo Purple away. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yakumo Purple decisively opened the gap, and after a certain distance from his own copy, he watched To the land of the magic cannon. Immediately greeted the girl''s eyes was a piece of land that appeared to be a little dry, and standing in the middle of the land, the wind saw the fragrance of the broken clothes. And under Fengjian Youxiang''s feet, she stepped on another Youxiang that looked a little gloomy. "Yakumozi, what the hell are you doing!" Obviously she looks a little embarrassed, but Fengjian Yuxiang still looks like a noble queen, looking at Yakumo Zi with her head upright, "It''s just a copy of the fake, don''t tell me you can''t beat it!" While speaking, Youxiang used her feet again, and directly stepped her copy into the earth. The cobweb-like earth cracks spread in all directions.First Literature www.d1wx.com "...Hehe, too!" Seeing such a domineering fragrance, Yakumo Zi couldn''t help being silent, and the folding fan in his hand opened and covered his chin. The monster sage looked at his copy, his eyes filled with astonishing danger. "We are really careless, then, the real battle begins now." "Humph!" Seeing such a Yakumo Purple, the replica was taken aback for a moment, and then went furious-the battle of the realm monsters reopened instantly! ... ... On the other side, the inside of the final magic star. Here is an endless dark void. The concepts of up, down, left, right, front and back cant help but blur here. Time also loses its meaning in the endless darkness. The endless void is like a terrifying behemoth, swallowing everything. After colliding head-on with the Demon Star of End, Nagato appeared here alone. "Don''t come out yet?" Standing in the dark void for a while, the red-haired young man couldn''t help but frowned. The extremely powerful sense of existence was no longer concealed, and completely released, there was a faint tendency to fill the entire dark void. Faced with this situation, the silent dark void finally changed. "boom!!!" A violent roar burst out in the void, The endless will to kill came from all sides of the void, gathered in front of Nagato, and condensed into a substantive existence. At the same time, the red-haired boy felt that some kind of wonderful power was acting on him. In a trance, countless dark memories deep in Nagato''s heart rolled, and the existence called the heart demon was gradually emerging. Not only that, Nagato could vaguely perceive that the heavy karma he had acquired on this plane, and even the heavy cause and effect of himself and the three consciousnesses of the plane, all slowly got out of his control, and he was about to merge with the inner demon. "That''s it!" At this point, Nagato understood the way of the three consciousnesses of the plane. In fact, the principle is very simple. The killing and calamity caused by the three consciousnesses of the plane is to merge the heart demon of the creature that should be robbed and the many causes and conditions on its body into a soul, and the endless killing intent is condensed into a body, creating a copy of the creature that should be robbed . The clone created in this way has everything that should rob the creatures, and even has the endless killing intent of the plane as a back-up, and is extremely immortal! Nagato can imagine that facing such a method, the outside world may have been devastated at this time. However, the red-haired boy didn''t care much about it, and even regarded it as a trial. As long as he is truly strong, he can stand out from this trial if he wants to. As for the weak? That kind of thing doesn''t matter at all! just-- "Copy me? A joke!!" There was a ray of cold light in the eyes, the control attributes in Nagato''s body were operating, and the inner demons or karma in the body were all used as resources by the consciousness of the red-haired boy, and they were swallowed up instantly without leaving a half. In the next moment, the red-haired boy made a bold move, blasting out a simple punch, stirring up a terrifying storm. The condensed body of killing intent was directly crushed by the storm, and then the storm rushed to the end of the void! "boom!!!" A terrifying shock erupted at the end of the void, but this shock lasted for less than an instant, and then abruptly subsided, and then a dark figure appeared from the end of the void, slowly and quickly stepping towards Nagato. Come... 1976 Chapter 112 The King of End is the third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was a figure whose presence was no less than Nagato. Obviously separated by endless time and space, its existence can be clearly captured by humans. It is obviously carrying out an astonishing speed, but it feels like a leisurely stroll in a garden. Looking at the figure that kept approaching, a wave of waves flashed in Nagato''s waveless purple eyes. From above that figure, the red-haired boy clearly sensed the aura of his previous life! Soon, the person who came across the endless time and space came to Nagato''s body. The appearance that was originally a little fuzzy because of the distance was completely revealed in the eyes of the red-haired boy-from the outside, it was just a Just an ordinary black-haired boy. Except for a slightly malicious smile on his face, this teenager is really ordinary! If it weren''t for the unimaginable sense of existence, as long as you walked on a street with a lot of people, you wouldn''t have attracted much attention. But to Nagato, the appearance of this young man was like a thunder. There was a blank in his mind subconsciously. Nothing else! Just because this look is exactly what Nagato''s first generation looked like! "really!" "Is my worst enemy myself?" After a slight shock, the red-haired boy came back to his senses. In fact, long ago, after experiencing the two incidents of the strong fragments and the lost reincarnation, Nagato subconsciously understood that he would encounter this. Happening. The harmless fragments of the strong man at the beginning can reveal a memory world and his past life. So the malicious fragments that Nagato had noticed early on, hidden in the origin of the plane, can naturally manifest himself in another past life! "exactly!" Hearing Nagatos words, the smile on the black-haired boys face was even greater, and the malice in his eyes almost overflowed, "I am indeed your past life, unlike the guy you met before, I I don''t want to admit failure." "I was denied by my own reincarnation, and then completely disappeared. This kind of ending, I will never admit." "Mother of the Dao? Humph! That girl dare to do such a thing, it really makes me intolerable!" "After I really return, I definitely want her to look good!" As he spoke, the momentum and coercion on the black-haired boy continued to rise, and the horrible sense of presence even suppressed the presence of Nagato. This situation caused the red-haired boy to frown. But even so, Nagato didn''t immediately counterattack, and the thoughts in his mind quickly digested the information revealed by the black-haired boy. After all, in the next battle, even if it is overbearing like Nagato, it will be extremely pressured... In order to win, he needs more useful intelligence to analyze the enemy''s weaknesses. just-- "I know you want more information from me!" A smile of "I can see you through" appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the black-haired boy suddenly shot, and endless dark hurricanes completely emerged from the dark void within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, and they besieged and killed Nagato... "But, I just won''t let you succeed, give me your body!" The behavior of the black-haired boy was unusually abrupt, but faced with such a situation, the red-haired boy was not too surprised. The absence of an immediate attack never meant that there was no secretly brewing an attack, or that the moment the black-haired boy appeared, Nagato was ready to fight at all times, and the power in his body was already ready to go. Immediately, the three sources of power in the red-haired boy were inspired and merged with infinite power as the core. The next moment, the mighty power gathered, and the right fist blasted by Nagato burst out completely.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, with the domineering and unparalleled fist intent at the core, the tri-color power torrent intertwines and rotates, as if it has turned into a tornado that wants to penetrate the entire dark void, and hit the surrounding dark hurricane frontally. The momentum is vast and astonishing, if the dark storm that can destroy the world if it appears on the real plane, there is no counterattack in front of the tricolor tornado. Almost in an instant, all the dark storms pierced through and dissipated in the dark void! Then, the terrifying tornado swept towards the black-haired boy... "Ok?!" Seeing that his attack didn''t work, the black-haired boy frowned slightly. Although the boys attack just now was just a test, the power of his reincarnation before him was indeed somewhat beyond his expectations. With just one punch, the black-haired boy realized that his reincarnations combat power was far beyond his realm. . Obviously it is only the realm of Dao Sage level, but it possesses the ultimate Dao Sage-a fighting power that is rare in existence at the king level. From this point alone, the other party is indeed more promising than himself! This thought flashed in his mind, but the face of the black-haired boy was filled with extreme unwillingness. He was unwilling to disappear like this, and even more unwilling to be that the girl who turned into the mother of the avenue actually gave up like this. . This emotion instantly gave birth to a terrifying murderous intent, resonating with the magic star and even the three murderous intents outside the fantasy world. "boom!!!" In the resonance, the power of horror emerged from the void and spread to the limbs of the black-haired boy. The next moment, the black-haired boy turned into a black streamer, carrying the momentum of the entire dark void directly through the incoming Three-color tornado. Not only that, the streamer that the black-haired boy had turned faster after that, and went directly towards Nagato. "Humph!" Faced with this situation, a sharp look flashed in Nagato''s eyes, without any thought of avoiding, the power in his body emerged again, and a stronger force than before was gathered on the right fist, and it blasted out! "boom!!" In the confrontation between the black light and the fist, the entire dark void reverberated with extreme shocks. In this roar, the two figures stepped back one after another. This time the confrontation, the two are on par! "Come again!" "I''m afraid you won''t make it!" In the next moment, the two turned into streamers. The black streamer drew the entire dark void, like the king of the sky, while the red streamer cuts the void, like an absolute king. The red and black streamers are in the void. Constantly staggered and separated! The roar of one after another echoed in the void, and the battle between the two was still irrelevant. until "boom!!!" After another collision, the two streamers separated tacitly and restored their appearance! "Humph!" Standing in the void, Nagato couldn''t help humming softly. After such a''exercise'', the war intent that had been brewing in the young man''s body for hundreds of years was completely aroused at this moment, and the state of the whole person continued to rise! "It deserves to be my reincarnation!" Seeing the state of Nagato at this time, the black-haired boy first sighed softly, and then the sense of existence of the whole person disappeared in an instant, or merged with the darkness and void, "But even so, I will win, because I was alive. You have already stepped into the realm you haven''t reached yet!" "By the way, I won''t get my name back until I kill you and get a new life, so you can call me, the King of the End!" .. 1977 Chapter 113 The battle is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this point, the King of End has launched an attack! The boundless dark void burst out strangely, like an angry roar, Nagato felt the suppression of the entire void in an instant, and endless pressure poured from all directions. Even with the tempered body of Nagato, facing such a situation, it is like being in a quagmire. It''s just that this situation not only did not scare Nagato, but further urged his fighting spirit. The infinite Dao power system ran wildly, unifying the three powers, and constantly stimulating the potential of Nagato''s body! In an instant, the somewhat weak body of the red-haired boy grew strong. The infinite sense of power was completely released from him... "what!!!" After a violent shout, Nagato slammed his fist again! This time, the red-haired boy threw no more punches, but countless punches. The infinite power system that was operating close to the limit was accompanied by the shadows of each fist, releasing a nearly endless three-color shock wave. The mighty shock wave is like a roaring torrent across the dark void! Time, space and distance suddenly lost their meaning in the face of this kind of attack. If they hadn''t appeared in this dark void, it would have been enough to disrupt the entire starry sky and annihilate matter and energy. All of this was only dependent on the energy in Nagato. "Good job!!" Facing Nagato''s attack, a heroic laugh flashed across the face of the King of End! Although in essence, the king of the end is the unwillingness of the lost cycle of Nagato, and he has appeared full of malice since he appeared, but he is not really evil after all-the existence of self-sacrifice will not It is absolutely evil. In a sense, he is also a fighter, facing the fist of another fighter, he will naturally fight back with a fist. Immediately, in the face of the roaring torrent, the King of Ending opened his arms against the endless dark void as the background, and roared like an embracing torrent: "Echo my will, go and create the world!!!" In an instant, the long whistling sound shook the entire universe, and the void within tens of millions of miles collapsed, and the ground, water, fire and wind rushed out! The roaring torrent from Nagato instantly entered this space of heaven and earth that looked like a newborn. The world is like an oven, melting all foreign objects! "boom!!!" After digesting the power of the roaring torrent, the world collapsed and turned into an endless torrent of destruction, gathered at the side of the King of End, and turned into a sword of destruction, all over the void! "by!!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded. Of course, the red-haired boy was not surprised by the power of the King of End, but by his methods. To be honest, the red-haired boy felt that he was quite skilled with this method-from this point of view, the other party was His previous life should be correct. And just when Nagato was surprised, that endless sword of destruction had already blasted down the sky. Seeing this, the red-haired boy instantly curbed his distracting thoughts, and then retreated thousands of miles! "Huh, a futile move!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, the King of End''s expression remained unchanged. The black-haired young man replaced this emptiness with his own heart, completely manipulating the sword of destruction, and even the entire dark emptiness. The endless swords of destruction converged and turned into a dragon of destruction, pursuing Nagato. . At the same time, Nagato clearly perceives the oppression of the surrounding void on him-hindering the speed of Nagato''s retreat. Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy was instantly overtaken by the Dragon of Destruction... Let''s start www.xiashou8.com "boom!!!" There was a terrifying shock in the dark void. Amid the continuous roar, Nagato was directly blasted into the depths of the dark void by the endless sword of destruction, and then burst open, bursting with a radiance that could illuminate the void. . Seeing this scene, the face of the King of End was still calm, because he knew very well that his reincarnation could not be so defeated. as expected "Wow, what a dangerous move!" Suddenly the voice reverberated in the void. From the depths of the void where the explosive fluctuations had not yet subsided, the red-haired boy strolled out leisurely, just like the appearance of the black-haired boy before, but it was impossible to ignore. After a short while, Nagato appeared in front of the King of End. Except for the slight damage to his shirt, the red-haired boy apparently suffered no harm. In other words, although both of them have used their full strength so far, the intensity of the battle is only limited to temptation, but in terms of the current results, the King of End seems to have a little advantage. But this is also no way, whoever lets the King of End take the kingly way, and this void is his home court. "Well, the trial should be over!" "exactly!" Each said, the real battle broke out... ... ... At the time when Nagato and the King of End were fighting to death, outside the magic star, the war in the Great Thousand World had already entered a fierce stage. The tragic catastrophe beyond ordinary people''s imagination affected the endless creatures in the entire world. The smoke and blood of gunpowder permeated every corner of the world, and the fighting everywhere faintly dragged this new world into the abyss of destruction. "Scene like this is really impressive. It would be better if you can join in." At the core of the Great Thousand World, at the top of the Monster Mountain, Feng Jian Youxiang stands here, watching the war, while releasing the endless demon power in the body, resonating with the land of this Great Thousand World, weakening the destruction of the earth veins by the war. In the battle with his own copy, Kazami Yuka is definitely one of the first existences to win. If only in terms of strength, Fengjian Youxiang may not be the most powerful and unique, but if it is about will, Fengjian Youxiang is definitely one of the strongest beings. If it were not for the terrifying will, she would not be possible. From the ordinary flower demon to this step today. Therefore, Fengjian Youxiang''s heart demon does not have any heart demon at all, which also caused her copy to be not much stronger at all. Ever since, in the head-to-head battle, Youxiang spent some effort to completely wipe out the replica. After that, Yuxiang still felt not satisfied enough. She originally wanted to intervene in other people''s battles, but she was pulled here by Shen Qi, who also quickly eliminated her own copy, to take charge of the maintenance of this world. If it hadn''t been for these years, the relationship between Yuxiang and Shenqi had been relatively good, and the girl might have exploded long ago. just-- "This is really boring!" Muttering like this, Youxiang looked at the magic star shining in the sky and the four new stars surrounding the magic star-that was nothing else, but it was indeed the four Xiaoqian who turned into a dragon ball and integrated into this big world. world. Shenqi is leading the four new stars as the master of the devil world to suppress the black light released by the devil stars. If not, even Yuxiang, it would be easy to defeat the clones, but it would be difficult to kill them to the point where there was no scum left. The resilience that the black light gave those clones was really abnormal. But Yuxiang is not related to this, but the magic star, or the battle within the magic star!.. 1978 Chapter 114 Demon Star Broken Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although it is a little frustrating to say that... But Feng Jian Youxiang understood that the battle within the magic star was the real core of the killing. The battle that is pervading the entire fantasy world is just sharing some pressure for Nagato who is fighting in the magic star. Even if it is a big victory, if Nagato loses, this war will also be defeated. Thinking of this, Feng Jian Youxiang suddenly bit her silver teeth, revealing an extremely unwilling expression. The flower tyrant hates such a situation, and hates such a weak self! Immediately, the girl''s obsession with powerfulness became more profound. "Ah, Yuxiang, what''s this expression?" Suddenly, a leisurely voice sounded around, and a dark gap appeared out of nowhere, and the figure of Yakumo Zi wandered out of it leisurely. Although the clothes on the monster sage were broken and her face pale, her spirit was even more excited. Up. Obviously, the monster sage has already beheaded his own copy and benefited from it. "Huh, you don''t need to worry about it!" Hearing Yakumo Zi''s words, Kazaki Yuka withdrew her gaze from staring at the magic star, and a touch of arrogance appeared on her face, "You should think about your own problems. Even a small copy takes so much time, too weak. Up." "..." Hearing that, a wry smile appeared on the face of the monster sage. If it were other aspects, Yakumo Zi could refute it, but this time she really couldnt help ittoo many thoughts. This problem is completely instinct. Can''t change it. "Zi, Yuxiang, you are all here, where is Yonglin!" At this moment, elegant voices rang around, and the figure of Penglai Mountain Huiye did not know when he appeared on the top of the mountain. The princess, who has always been with her forever, seemed to have not experienced battle at all, and was still so graceful and indifferent. "Princess, I am here!" When Kaguyas voice just fell, the voice of Yongrin Bayi came from the sky, and the sage of the moon also returned with a little embarrassment, "I''m sorry to be late, because I am curious, I will use it. That copy did some experiments." Hearing what Yonglin said, neither Kaguya nor Yuka, or Yakumozi couldn''t help being a little speechless. Should I mourn for the copy of Hachiyi Yongrin? Everyone thought of it subconsciously in their hearts. "When I just came over, I took a little look..." As if he didnt see the strangeness of other people, or didnt care at all, Hachii Yongrin said to herself, The creatures in the whole world have suffered heavy losses, but the people of Nagato-kun are looking forward to victory. That''s it." "That''s fine, if anyone really has an accident..." Hearing Yonglin''s words, Huiye spoke subconsciously, but she felt a palpitation before she finished her words. Not only Huiye, Yonglin, Yuxiang and Zi were all like this, the girls instantly looked up. sky. Then, a shocking scene appeared in the girls'' vision... Cracks appeared on the dark magic star! "This" "It''s amazing!" "It''s unbelievable." "Can the most apex force do this!" In a daze, the girls couldn''t help but express their thoughts. Don''t see that the magic star is not as big as a slap in the girls'' field of vision, but it''s just a long distance. The real magic star is better than ordinary Xiaoqianjie. It''s much bigger. The current situation clearly shows that the battle within the magic star has reached the level of extinction! At the same time, the face of Shen Qi, who is presiding over four big and small worlds with Siji Yingji, Mebis, and the three daughters of the emperor, has changed greatly. Immediately, the lord of the devil is commanding the other girls to control the small world. Transfer.228 Literature Network www.wx228.com Almost at the moment after the new star transformed by the little thousand world disappeared into the ripples of space- "boom!!!" The huge magic star exploded directly on the sky! Unimaginable shock waves of horror raged across the entire sky, and the vast expanse of the sky directly showed cracks in the sky under such impact, and the entire sky seemed to collapse at any time. Not only the sky, but even the vast continent below was completely shaken, and many creatures fell into a coma or even died in an instant! The bloody battlefields all over the continent fell into complete silence at this moment! "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" At this moment, the explosion center on the firmament resounded again with waves of earth-shaking roar. Not long after, two streams of red and black streamers rushed out of the explosion center, chasing, staggering and colliding between the sky and the earth. Each collision between the streamers will stir up aftermath of super natural disaster level, attracting all the eyes of all living beings. The world has turned into a stage at this moment, and the two streamers are the only actors on this stage! This''show'' lasted for three minutes. With the roaring sound one after another, the firmament, which originally showed many cracks, was rapidly destroyed during the''show'', and the number of cracks actually doubled ten times. More than. "boom!!!" After another collision, the two streamers stopped chasing, but separated a distance tacitly. Then the streamer dissipated, revealing the figures of Nagato and the King of the End looking at each other. At this time, neither of them were intact, and their clothes were broken, not to mention, both of them were panting. Especially the corner of Nagato''s mouth, a little red appeared... "call!!!" Exhaling a long breath, Nagato raised his right hand, wiped the red blood from the corner of his mouth, and then revealed a frenzied smile. To be honest, the red-haired boy has no idea how long he has not been injured. Under the stimulus of the blood at the corners of his mouth, all the fighting will of the red-haired boy has climbed to the extreme at this moment. With this stimulation, the power in his body has reached a certain threshold. just-- "Huh, you are really good!" Also exhaling the foul air in the body, the black-haired King of Terminator sighed softly, and then said, "I didn''t expect you to evolve in the battle, but I will win in the end, because I am killing this time. Incarnation." "And the so-called killing and robbery, isn''t it that the more powerful the existence is at the end!!!" Accompanied by the words of the King of End, three huge cavities appeared in the space behind it, and the murderous intentions of the three consciousnesses of heaven, earth and humans on the great plane suddenly appeared. The creatures on the entire plane could not help but feel a burst of fear. All the surviving clones have turned into black energy, rushing straight into the sky, and merged with the three murderous intents. Then all the murderous opportunities poured in from behind the King of End! "boom!!!" The silent aura on the King of End suddenly raged... The coercion of his body is constantly rising!rise!Rise again! In less than a moment, the coercion of the King of End filled the entire Great Thousand World, no, it had surpassed the Great Thousand World, permeated the entire Great Plane, and even permeated the Great Chaos beyond the plane. The entire Great Thousand World suddenly showed an unstable state-unable to bear the existence of the King of End! Seeing this scene, even if the fighting spirit was vigorous, Nagato''s face completely solidified!.. 1979 Chapter 115 The battlefield shift is the first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Since his rebirth, Nagato has not seen an existence stronger than himself. Among them, the so-called Mother of the Dao is a red-haired boy who is beyond sight. Nagato can''t even see the level of the other party. Although the King of End is not as exaggerated as the Mother of the Dao. The same is not trivial. If in the previous battle, the opponent was only a little bit stronger than Nagato, he might be killed by Nagato at any time. Then there is a clear gap between the king of the end and Nagato! "Ha, really unfavorable situation!" In the face of this situation, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little complicated. To be honest, he really rarely fights against others at a disadvantage, or never at all, crushing his talents with absolute strength is the normal state of youth fighting. But the strong is the strong, Nagato quickly cut off the distracting thoughts in his mind, and the surging fighting spirit increased again! The three-color flames of red, blue and gold came out at this moment, swaying like a real entity. "Haha, it seems you are ready!" At this time, the King of End had completed his preparations. Seeing the changes in Nagato, the black-haired boy didn''t talk nonsense. He laughed and rushed directly in the direction of Nagato. With his movement, there were countless sounds in the space, as if the ice burst and the glass broke! The sky, or heaven and earth, seemed to be completely unable to bear his existence and wailed. "boom!!!" Almost in the blink of an eye, the King of End collided head-on with Nagato. In the explosion that seemed to destroy the entire sky, Nagato flew upside down. Although it was not that he did not react in time, the power of the King of the End completely exceeded Nagato''s expectations, and his defenses did not work at all. "Humph!!!" In the process of flying upside down, a touch of anger appeared on Nagato''s face. The mighty spatial ripples emerge behind the red-haired boy, and nine ferocious dragon heads emerge from the ripples, heading towards the King of End, biting and killing them. The nine ferocious mouths seem to want time, space, and even chaos. Swallow. "Good job!" Facing the attack of the nine dragon heads, a wild smile appeared on the face of the King of End. Without retorting the counterattack, the black-haired boy turned into a streamer and rushed into the mouth of the dragon head nearest to him. Regarding the actions of the black-haired boy, the dragon head directly closed his mouth in an attempt to swallow it all. just-- "boom!!!" Almost at the next moment, a violent explosion exploded on the body of the ferocious dragon head, and the streamer that the black-haired boy turned into broke directly, and then the black light rushed to the second dragon head again, so the technique was repeated. After that, the old tricks were repeated several times, and the nine hideous dragon heads were completely destroyed. During this process, Nagato, who was connected to the dragon head, had heartache nine times in a row, and his face was completely pale, but under such circumstances, a successful smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy. Because the nine fierce dragon heads have been used by Nagato as a pawn to delay time... And now, the design of Nagato has been completed! Immediately, the sky completely dimmed. Countless stars emerged on this almost collapsed firmament, and the arrogance that permeated Nagato''s body burst out with dazzling light, which directly turned into the core of many stars, and had an amazing resonance with it. The vast starlight spread across the sky, instantly smoothing the cracks in the sky, and forming a vast field.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com The majestic power descended from the sky, and the entire starry sky, or the power mobilized by the heavens and the earth, was concentrated on the King of End. The pressure on his body suddenly became heavier. The extreme gravity made the space around the black-haired teenager appear distorted. Not only gravity, but the howling wind has also become a real blade, a slash of slashes on the flames of the King of End, and even a series of crisp metal collision sounds. The current situation is almost like the battle in the magic star, except that the positions of Nagato and the King of End have been swapped. And the King of End was under the pressure of the whole world, and he only frowned slightly, showing no strangeness. Even the coercion on the black-haired boy is still rising, and he is struggling with the fantasy world! "Humph!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato couldn''t help but snorted and drove the core of the heavenly origin in his body. Almost immediately, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared in place, replaced by a sacred tree that penetrated the sky and the earth. The birth of Shenmu shocked the world that had just been born and suffered catastrophe. As if by some wonderful blessing, the laws and origins that flooded the heavens and the earth were qualitatively improved in an instant. The coercion suffered by the King of End suddenly increased by hundreds of times. The black-haired boy even couldn''t help but let out a slight Muffled. And all the creatures in the world seemed to have a backbone in their hearts, almost without exception, the surviving creatures all worshipped toward the sacred tree. The mighty beliefs gathered in the sacred tree, and then merged into this world, making the power of the world rise! "Damn it! Careless!" Faced with this situation, the face of the King of End suddenly changed. In the battle within the magic star, the black-haired boy knew that his reincarnation was taking the road of domineering, which made him subconsciously think that the other party is the kind of existence without foreign objects, who knows that the other partys attainments in the world of harmony are not comparable. He is bad. Immediately, the black-haired boy no longer hesitated, and completely released the huge power in his body that was far beyond the imagination of all beings. "boom!!!" The suddenly soaring arrogance distorted the power of heaven and earth bound around the King of End. It seems to realize that the King of End is not doing well, the core of the killing and robbery-the three-dimensional consciousness of the plane continuously transmits its power into the body of the King of End, so that the power of the last thought of Nagato''s previous life continues to rise. While the power is rising, the black-haired boy constantly retrieves the terrifying mystery of the realm of the former Dao Ancestor! Under such circumstances, the King of End is causing more and more damage to heaven and earth. "Amazing!" Seeing such a situation, Nagato, who was incarnate as the sacred tree, also had to sigh. It is worthy of his previous life. If it is not prevented, in about three minutes, the King of End may be able to use his own existence to transform this piece The world is crowded. Such a realm and level, at least the current Nagato cannot reach. "Fortunately, I never intended to deal with you alone!" This thought flashed in his mind, and a touch of unwillingness in Nagato Jiang''s heart was suppressed, and then the sacred tree transformed by the red-haired boy burned completely, not only the sacred tree, but even the stars in the sky burned at this moment. In a moment, the oppression that the King of the End had endured increased exponentially. The black-haired boy''s complexion changed in vain, but he still didn''t react quickly... "boom!!!" The huge starry sky had a terrifying super shock. The King of End, located in the center of the Great Concussion, was directly excluded from this great world in this concussion. When the black-haired boy recovered, he was already in the endless void outside the plane. At this moment, the endless void showed three explosions, and three huge black holes appeared!.. 1980 Chapter 116: Breaking and Reinforcement First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" "Wow!!!" "cry!!!" Three different roars echoed from the black hole and immediately attracted the attention of the King of End. Then the black-haired boy saw the electric current filled his body, the ferocious dragon with two overlapping mouths, the domineering giant that looked like a sacred statue, and the flame pterosaur with open wings rushing out of the black hole. This is nothing else, it is indeed the manifestation of the three powers of Nagato, the sky dragon, the giant soldier and the last wing dragon! At the moment of seeing these three creatures, the black-haired boy also noticed their essence. just "I''m not afraid of your body, what can you do with me? Speaking softly such words, the body of the king of the end suddenly became bigger, from a body of less than two meters to a terrifying giant with a full length of three kilometers, he blew a breath, and Blow the three power incarnations back and forth again and again. Immediately, whether it was the Sky Dragon, the Giant God Soldier, or the Wing Shenlong, they roared again and again, bursting out all their power to launch a counterattack. It''s just that this counterattack is destined to be so weak that it will be broken after being hit by the King of End. Three fireworks of different colors bloomed in the void, which were particularly conspicuous. "Okay, won''t you come out yet?!" After all this was done, the King of End was calling so loudly, and at the same time, his eyes scanned in the void-the original black-haired boy and Nagato battlefield, but the vast world did not know where it disappeared. Up. But the black-haired boy didn''t think that his reincarnation had escaped, and the existence of embarking on a domineering path would definitely rather die than yield. Then the black-haired boy''s gaze shifted to the black hole channel opened by the three power incarnations. Intuition tells the King of End that these three black hole channels are premeditated. "Did you find it?" At this moment, accompanied by a leisurely voice, Nagato''s figure appeared in front of the three black hole passages. While blocking the sight of the King of End, the broken energy of the three power incarnations that permeated the void converged and merged, turning into a water-like existence, and poured into the body of the red-haired boy. With the influx of power, the pale color on Nagato''s face dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. "this is" Seeing this scene, the face of the king of the end changed drastically. With the realm and eyesight of the black-haired boy, it is natural to clearly see that the various forces in Nagato''s body have been completely shattered and merged after experiencing the previous battle. In the same way, he is clearly aware of his plan for reincarnation-using his own power to let the power in his body break through! And such a situation is obviously not acceptable to the King of End! Although the King of the End had praised his reincarnation, he never doubted that he would eventually win, not only because his power surpassed Nagato, but also because the power in Nagato was not pure enough. Although Nagato completely unified the many forces in his body in his own way, unification is not a true fusion. There are always differences between different forces that cannot fit perfectly. These differences are the Achilles heel of Nagato! Obviously, Nagato also knew this, so he passed the battle with the King of End, not to mention burning the three powers in his body, but also sent his power incarnation to the King of End.Novels www.xiaos8.com "Huh, good job!" After thinking that he had unknowingly fulfilled the expectations of the other party perfectly, the black-haired teenager suddenly snorted dissatisfied, because at this time he had already transformed into a giant three kilometers tall, and his voice resounded like thunder in the void. Open. "You have the perseverance to destroy your own power system, but you just don''t know if you can wait until the final power reorganization!!" Accompanied by a slightly angry voice, the King of End instantly made a move, and the big hand that covered the sky directly enveloped the sky above Nagato. Facing the anger of the King of End and the terrifying power of the opponent, Nagato''s face didn''t have any surprise, and he said leisurely: "It''s really powerful. Fortunately, I never planned to face you alone." As soon as the voice fell, a black hole behind the red-haired boy burst into an ancient and vicissitudes of pressure. Almost at the same time, pure white claws protruded from the black hole and collided with the big hand covering the sky. "boom!!!" Immediately, a violent shock burst into the void. Suddenly received an attack, the King of Terminator couldn''t help but stepped back, leaving an obvious claw mark on the big hand that he protruded. Although these wounds disappeared completely in a blink of an eye, the King of Terminator''s eyes became slightly vigilant. Then he saw that the black hole with claws protruding out of it had expanded hundreds of times in vain... The pure white ferocious behemoth wandered out of the black hole passage, and the extremely fierce aura instantly filled the void of tens of millions of miles. In that slightly opened mouth, two ferocious fangs shone with the luster of the sun and the moon . "This is... the Sky Swallowing Beast!!" Seeing the figure of the giant beast, the face of the king of the end changed slightly, and a little surprise emerged, especially after feeling part of the breath of Nagato from the behemoth, the black-haired boy''s face was even more unswerving. In the memory of his lifetime, the Heaven-Swallowing Beast was a divine beast born in the chaos, and there were only a few rare beasts in the chaos. I just didn''t expect my reincarnation to have such a beast as a clone! "It''s that girl''s handwriting!" A certain figure flashed in his mind, the anger on the face of the King of End suddenly rose, and the coercion skyrocketed again, "But what about that, do you think a mere adult Sky Swallowing Beast can defeat me, don''t think about it!! " As soon as the angry voice fell, a dark flame erupted from the king''s mouth, turned into a sea of ??flames, and shrouded toward the giant beast and Nagato. These black flames are the fire of killing and calamity fueled by plane murder, which can be called plane rage! The so-called Sky-Swallowing Beast, as the name implies, is naturally a Sky-Swallowing Beast. The sky is the main part of the plane! Therefore, to a certain extent, there is a cause and effect that cannot be bypassed between the Sky-Swallowing Beast and the plane. With this cause and effect, a sufficiently powerful plane anger is definitely the nemesis of the Sky-Swallowing Beast. According to the idea of ??the King of End, facing such a sea of ??fire, even the Sky Swallowing Beast could only lose. just-- "boom!!!" The second black hole behind Nagato burst out an unspeakable torrent of mysterious power. After the covered sea of ??pitch-black flames swept through the torrent of power, it went out without warning, and seeing this situation, feeling the breath of the torrent, the King of End was completely stunned. In this power, he not only felt part of Nagato''s breath, but also felt the breath of a girl he had been talking about. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was a lot of difference in the nature of power, the black-haired boy would have thought that the girl had done it herself! And just when the King of End was stunned, a torrent of mysterious forces gathered and turned into seeds. Then, this kind of seed turned out to be planted in the void, took root and sprouted, and then thrived into a towering tree in a moment, and at the top of the tree, a gorgeous and unusual four-color flower bud appeared... 1981 Chapter 117 Void Wars for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!flirtatious! Fenghua Peerless! The moment the four-color flower buds just appeared, they robbed the brilliance of the boundless void, or embellished the entire dark void more gorgeously, even the King of End couldn''t help but focus his attention on it. Without waiting for any response from everyone, the buds that are ready to bloom slowly bloom... Invisible power fluctuations filled the void in an instant! "Ok?!" Feeling the changes around him, the King of End couldn''t help frowning. Because at this moment, the black-haired boy felt that some kind of strange existence was born, and it was difficult to tell with words. The whole void reverberated with a little shock, which was derived from the reaction of the three planes of consciousness. Afterwards, the black-haired boy saw it, and the four-color flower buds suddenly bloomed, revealing a girl with a standing flower heart. The soft blue silk flutters slightly, and under the soft white clothes is a willow-like figure, especially the pair of white barefoot, exquisite and translucent, which vaguely attracts the attention of everyone, no matter where you look from it, it is a magical and ethereal coexistence The ultimate girl! But at this time, the King of End is not concerned with the opponent''s appearance, but with some kind of wonderful essence permeated from his bones. "you!" Slightly surprised, the face of the black-haired boy showed an expression of extreme horror, as if he felt something incredible. Then he immediately suppressed the horror in his heart, opened his mouth to ask, his voice was thunderous: "Who on earth are you? Why do you have the original aura of that girl!!" Facing the end of the Kings question, the girl in white just smiled, and then the four-color flower under her body faded in an instant, and the four petals rose up and turned into four ribbons of different colors around the girls body. . And the big tree rooted in the void also shrank to the extreme in a moment, turning into a crystalline tree, falling into the palm of the girl''s hand. After she was fully equipped, the girl ignored the King of End, and instantly fell into Nagato''s embrace: "Brother Nagato, are you okay, Saya, I''m here..." "Well, you guys came just right!" Raising his right hand, holding the shoulders of the girl in his arms, Nagato spoke softly. In words, the red-haired boy nodded towards the pure white behemoth not far away from him, or the ancestor who succeeded in transformation. But in his heart, he couldn''t help but frown slightly, because in Nagato''s prediction, there should be a third reinforcement. just Why is the transformation of Zhouyi not complete yet?! ... ... The King of End is angry! Because just now, his inquiry was completely ignored by an inexplicable woman. And then after seeing the woman thrown into the arms of his reincarnation, the anger in the black-haired boy''s heart was ignited without any reason, like a prairie fire, burning his mind completely. Perhaps it was anger, the black-haired boy hadn''t realized that his anger was not so much caused by being ignored, it was more jealous. Of course, it is also possible that his subconscious has already sensed certain facts, which made him unacceptable. "boom!!!" At this moment, the wrath of the King of End resonated with the power of killing the robbery. In an instant, the huge body transformed by the King of End burst out with unimaginable terrifying coercion, and endless killing power diffused from the body of the black-haired boy, dyeing the monstrous giant into pitch black. Faced with such a situation, neither Nagato, Saya, or Sessomaru could ignore it. "Roar!!!" As if losing his mind, the pitch-black giant roared like a beast. In the next moment, the giant actually made a beast culling its prey, turning it into an afterimage and slaughtering it towards the location of Nagato and others. Come.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com "Wow!!!" Facing the attack of the pitch-black giant, the pure white beast transformed by the Sesei Maru raised its head and screamed, and rushed forward likewise. The two behemoths collided head-on in the void, causing a violent shock. If you simply compare strength and impact, the pure white behemoth is naturally inferior to the dark giant. Theoretically, the behemoth should fly upside down in a collision, but it cant stand the fierceness of the Sesho Maru and directly opened its mouth and bit the giant. Of one arm. The fangs shining with the brilliance of the sun and the moon pierced the giant''s defenses directly, and the fierceness revealed on the body seemed to tear off the giant''s arm. Facing the fierceness of the pure white behemoth, the pitch black giant showed an incomparably violent counterattack, clenching a fist with the other hand to beat the behemoth! The violent posture, and the horrible attack of returning to innocence, seemed to kill the monster completely. The pure white behemoth and the pitch-black giant were in a stalemate like this, but anyone with a discerning eye could clearly see that this stalemate was only temporary. It didn''t take a few seconds for the giant to suppress the behemoth and kill it instantly. Perhaps the two can be compared in size, but there is still a big gap in real strength. After all, Sasheng Maru had just stepped into the Dao Sage Realm. Although he had an unimaginable accumulation before that, he was no worse than those in the Dao Sage Realm, but after all, he had not reached the Dao Sage''s extreme. However, Sesei Maru did not fight alone. At this moment, Nagato and Saya looked at each other, and Saya shot instantly! I saw the girl''s figure erratic, appearing unexpectedly beside the pitch-black giant. The four-color ribbon stretched in an instant, binding the giant''s other hand - it was clear that the other end of the ribbon was a petite girl in white, but the bound giant couldn''t pull the other side hard. At the same time, the tree stick in the girl''s hand volleyed! "Om!!!" A strange wave resounded in the void, an endless magic circle spread all over the void, and the dense energy gathered on it, turned into magic cannons, blasting and killing the giant like a rainstorm. Every magic bullet is an attack comparable to a human missile, and countless magic bullets gather, and its power even shakes the entire void... Almost in a moment, a lot of scars appeared on the body of the pitch black giant! "Roar!!!" Having received such damage, the giant roared again. With his anger, his resonance with the killing force rose instantly, and an unimaginable source of power filled the giant''s body, causing the pressure on him to surge again, and a substantial arrogance burst out. Afterwards, the giant arrogantly blocked the endless magic bullet released by Saya in front of his body. Then the giant fiercely pulled Saya''s bondage off without saying anything, and then kicked the giant beast that was biting his arm into the air. Although in this process, the giant''s arm was directly torn off by the giant, but at the next moment, with the support of the plane, the giant''s arm grew again, and the whole process was less than an instant, making the giant appear more hideous. "Sure enough, I still want me to come!" Seeing the pressure on the dark giant, Nagato couldn''t help but sighed softly, and then aroused the power in his body again. With the domineering will of the red-haired boy, the broken power in his body was forced to enter the stage of fusion. More terrifying power than before filled the limbs of the red-haired boy, giving Nagato a feeling of support. "what!!!" Subconsciously let out a violent shout, Nagato used a spell similar to the sky and the earth in his heart, and then under the power of the body''s continuous transformation, the red-haired boy''s posture skyrocketed hundreds of thousands of times. Almost in an instant, Nagato transformed into a vast giant who was almost the same as the dark giant. Such a change naturally attracted the attention of the pitch black giant... The murderous intent on the dark giants skyrocketed! "Roar!!" "come on!!" After facing each other for a while, the two giants charged each other!.. 1982 Chapter 118 The counterattack begins first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom!!!" At the next moment, two giants of almost the same size collided together. After being separated by a little bit of distance from each other in the sudden roar, the two giants launched crazy attacks on each other, bumping, kicking, boxing... the various attacks seemed to be slow and fast. bump. The battlefield looked extremely fierce, and it was difficult to tell the winner for a while, and the entire void was vaguely turbulent. But anyone with a discerning eye can see that the outbreak of Nagato is probably only temporary. Over time, I am afraid there will be a trend of defeat. "Roar!!" Seeing this situation, Shisheng Maru let out a long howl that shook the void, and the already huge body swelled again. Then, the ferocious behemoth rushed into the battlefield between the two and joined Nagato. Perhaps the Sesho Maru is still a lot worse in the realm, but the problem is that the current King of End has fallen into a frenzy and lost his reason. Losing his sanity, the King of End would naturally not be able to use mysterious means, so he could only fight hand-to-hand. As for the Shishengwan, the physique of the Sky-Swallowing Beast is also good at melee... After all, the so-called Sky-Swallowing Beast is a divine beast born in Chaos. The environment of the chaos is so bad that normal creatures can''t survive at all. But being able to survive in Chaos will make a name for themselves. The body of the Sky-Swallowing Beast is naturally not to be underestimated. Under such circumstances, the combat effectiveness that the Sashiwanu can show is actually quite impressive! Sure enough, with the help of the Sesho Pill, Nagato''s pressure on the battlefield was immediately relieved, and the spirit of the red-haired boy was shocked, and the power in his body accelerated, showing a stronger combat power. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Suddenly, there was a roar in the dark void. The combined combat power of Nagato and Sesumaru is definitely not as simple as one plus one. The tacit understanding of the same origin is not comparable to the so-called interlinked mind. The bursting power is instantly suppressed by the strong power of the pitch black giant. Although after that, the coercion on the pitch-black giant continued to rise, he could counteract it soon after he wanted to. but-- "This gives Saya me time to observe and think." This thought flashed through his mind, and Saya''s thoughts came to full play at this moment. After completing her transformation and stepping directly into the realm of Daosheng, Sayas computing power has reached the point where it cant be added, but in a moment, the girl has completed the sorting of information, and has performed countless calculations and pushes. Yan. Even when the calculation was in progress, the girl''s eyes seemed to penetrate through time and space, seeing the future of countless possibilities... No, it''s not what it seems, but Saya''s eyes really see the future! Sayas path is the way of true spirits-the girl has studied the ultimate mystery of the four souls and one spirit, and has thoroughly understood the mystery of the spirituality of all things. After reaching the realm of Daosheng, she has even reached a certain wonderful realm in essence. . In Saya''s eyes, time and space are not much different from top and bottom, left and right, and front and back. As long as the girl is willing, the endless future will appear in her eyes! What Saya needs to do now is to use this vision and with his calculation power beyond the limit of life to find the way to victory from the endless future, and hold the key to victory tightly in his hands. . just "What the hell is this!!" Within a moment, Saya''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink slightly. After insight into the different futures of tens of millions, or even nearly a hundred million times, Saya was somewhat horrified to discover that as long as at some point in the future, his vision would be blocked by a figure in a black robe, and he could not see more. The long-term future. And what made Saya feel crazy is that she actually felt the breath of the mother of the avenue from that figure! Obviously, the mother of the avenue does not want Nagato to win this way!Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com This is the first time I went all out after being promoted, but I was met with such an accident. If it weren''t for the time being wasted at all, Saya would definitely be on the bar with the opponent-even if the opponent is the mother of the road, Saya would never give up . "Huh, damn it!" Silver Teeth bit in secret, and Saya resolutely retracted his gaze toward the future and turned to the void battlefield. Although the girl only wasted less than a moment of time, the situation on the battlefield has already been reversed at this time. This plane that survived the last chaos era and has undergone Nirvana has shown its strength to be unreasonable. Foundation. The three planes of the plane, especially the power of the plane of heaven, have a steady flow of power, and they have strengthened the pitch-black giant transformed by the King of End to an incomparable level. Obviously they had lost their sense of autonomy, but the giant was able to counter Nagato and Sesumaru with that terrifying force alone. "This is the so-called breaking the ten thousand magic with one force, it is really annoying!" "But don''t think that Saya I will have no choice. The key to victory is actually already in hand!" Saying such words in her mouth, Saya did not directly intervene in the battle. With the current situation, even if one more of her is added, the outcome of the battle will not change much, so the girl decided to adopt another plan. Immediately, the girl released a faint light all over her body, and soon the whole person turned into a stream of light. "Wow!!!" In an instant, the streamer cut through the void and merged into the body of the red-haired giant. After fusing Saya, Nagato instantly felt a soft light enveloping his soul, and the inexplicable power permeated the limbs, increasing the control of Nagato to the extreme. Under such circumstances, although the strength of the red-haired boy has not changed much, the destructive power has shown an astonishing increase. Not only that, but Saya''s wisdom is superimposed on Nagato, allowing him to see the opportunity for victory! "kill!!!" He shouted in vain, Nagato blasted the pitch-black giant in front of him with a sudden multiplier punch. There is no need for the red-haired boy''s body shape at all, the ferocious beast transformed by the Shashengwan immediately flew out, and the mouth of the blood basin suddenly opened, biting the neck of the dark giant fiercely, and the fangs shining with the sun and the moon were pierced. Giant''s neck! Immediately, the pitch-black giant rebelled immediately, and with its terrifying power, it was enough to break away from the bite of Sasomaru in an instant. It''s just that the Great Demon directly exploded fiercely at this moment, and bit the giant''s neck in a daze. Even if he was seriously injured under the attack of the giant, he never let go. And taking advantage of this opportunity, Nagato cancelled the spell on his body and directly restored the prototype, and then the red-haired boy sealed his seal in vain, and the spatial ripples behind it appeared, and two divine swords, one gold and one red, appeared horizontally. The name of a sword is "Zhan Dao", and the name of a sword is "Zhan Yuan"! Looking at the two divine swords he had been missing for a long time, Nagato took a deep breath and held a sword in one hand. The next moment, the red-haired boy turned into an afterimage and appeared above the dark giant''s head, with the swords crossed. , Guanghua blooms. "Take me a trick, kill both heaven and human!" As soon as the voice fell, two fierce and unusual sword lights appeared across the sky, and crossed and killed the giant''s head. Between the roars, the screams accompanied by anger suddenly rose, and the entire body of the pitch-black giant couldn''t help it. There was stiffness. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sesho Maru finally let go, escaped from the giant''s side, and recovered from the form of a giant beast into a human form. A mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth, and the trembling nobleman knelt on the ground, already losing his combat power. "Roar!!!" At this moment, the giant roared, and the pressure on his body was about to rise again. just-- "You have no chance!" The red-haired young man standing above the giant suddenly spoke. While speaking, the young man released the two swords in his hand. In an instant, the sword of the sword and the sword of the edge resonated slightly, and invisible fluctuations filled the void... 1983 Chapter 119 Lore and Anti-Kill? Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" Feeling the changes around him, the pitch black giant couldn''t help but yell. Although his sanity is no longer there, the instinct of the King of End has been strengthened a lot. So the pitch black giant felt a heartfelt anxiety about the fluctuations surrounding him. Immediately, the dark and violent arrogance burst from the giant. The waves surrounding him showed a tendency to dissolve under these terrifying arrogance, and the entire void showed signs of tremor. just-- "too late!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato made a mysterious handprint in his hand. With the appearance of the fingerprints, both the Dao-Zhanping Sword and the Sword-Fate Sword uttered a strong sound of swords, and the supreme sword intent came out vigorously, and there was an unimaginable fierce resonance. In this resonance, the fluctuations that permeated the void instantly transformed into a powerful force field, covering the giant! "Roar!!!" Feeling the appearance of the force field, the giant roared again. The feeling of anxiety directly caused the giant to be completely violent, and saw that vast figure constantly waving his fists and feet in the void, releasing black flames, as terrifying as a beast that vented fear and anger. Facing such a giant, the long disciple then stepped back for a while, avoiding the spreading roar of the other side, and the red-haired boy showed a subtle mockery on his face. I have to say that at this time the three consciousnesses of the plane really became the existence of pig teammates. Although on the surface it seems that the Three Realms of Consciousness really increased the power of the King of End, from the perspective of Nagato, the Three Realms of Consciousness actually weakened the King of End. You know, even if Nagato is a powerist who respects the strong, he also understands that only the power that is truly controlled by wisdom is the real power. The power that is not under control is meaningless, and there are so many flaws! If it were not for the murderous intent of these three consciousnesses to resonate with the anger in the heart of the King of End, which robbed the King of End of his sanity, Nagato would never have such an opportunity for victory. "If this is the case, then you can''t waste this heaven-sent opportunity for victory!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s consciousness directly merged with the force field that enveloped the void. Through this connection, the red-haired boy clearly understands that the three supporting nodes of this power are the sword of slashing the void, the sword of slicing the edge, and the new moon of the universe in the plane. In other words, the essence of the force field is actually a sword formation composed of the three swords of Zhan Dao, Zhan Yuan and Zhan Long! "Run it!!!" With a soft sigh, the power in Nagato''s body emerged frantically. Based on this sword formation, through the resonance of the two swords of Zhandao and Zhanyuan, it directly pulled the new moon inside the world. The whole process was extremely violent, and the new moon was quickly pulled into the ripples of space. After losing the new moon, the earth on the main plane could not help but shake. All kinds of cataclysms of heaven and earth burst out at this moment! At the same time, in the void, the ever-increasing power of the dark giant''s horrible power like a god or devil suddenly stagnated, and even experienced a substantial decline. Obviously, after the earth lost its own satellite, there have been changes in both the tunnel and the humanity. After all, their own existence is more important to the planetary consciousness and humane consciousness of the main plane than the so-called catastrophe. Therefore, although the relationship between the two ways of the earth and the king of the end has not been broken, the support has been greatly reduced. If it weren''t for the murderous support of Heaven''s Dao consciousness, the giant would probably be beaten back to the prototype - no longer the huge and incomparably terrifying posture of the gods and demons. But even so, Nagato couldn''t help being overjoyed by the current situation. However, the red-haired boy did not show obvious joy, but calmed his mind, controlled the sword formation, and directly pulled the new moon inside the world.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net "Boom!!!" In a moment, as if the sound of water waves appeared in the void, the third black hole channel that was originally opened by the three power incarnations of Nagato instantly expanded to the point where it could not be added. The huge moon rushed out of the black hole and hit the giant directly. "boom!!!" The big collision that is difficult to describe in words suddenly broke out, and the deafening sound reverberated in the entire void, and the strong shock wave spread in all directions, as if to spread to the end of the void. In this impact, the new moon broke apart, and the giant flew upside down. "It''s not over yet!" Standing in the shock, Nagato instantly captured the giant''s position. Involuntarily speaking, the red-haired boy turned into a streamer and chased it up. Behind the boy, the sword of the sword, the sword of the edge, and the sword of the dragon that flew out of the split new moon also turned into three streams of different colors. Followed by. The four streamers quickly caught up with the giant who was still flying upside down, and appeared in the sky above it. "Sancai sword formation, stand again!!!" Then the red-haired boy''s hands were sealed again, enough to spread the huge formation covered by the giant from the boy''s feet, and three divine swords were standing on the three sides of the formation. Afterwards, the red-haired boy once again extracted and released the strength from his body. The formation underneath him immediately turned into a formation map and started to operate directly. "Keng!!!" The supreme sword intent resonated again, and endless sword lights poured out from the three divine swords, gathered in the middle of the formation, and turned into a supreme sword energy that could penetrate the entire void. The sword energy was 10%, and the infinite edge filled the void, and even filled the entire plane. All the sword weapons in the plane tremble slightly at this moment. As if trembling, and as if worshipping! However, at this time, Nagato didn''t pay attention to these trivial matters. At this time, his eyes only turned into a dark giant, the King of End, his only idea was to kill the opponent. "cut!!" With that said, Nagato drove the supreme sword energy, and blasted down towards the pitch-black giant. Just before the sword aura touched the pitch-black giant, the change finally happened, and the giant quietly turned into endless black particles and dissipated. "not good!" Seeing this scene, the red-haired boy''s face suddenly changed. Just to kill the King of the End with a single blow, Nagato''s attack was so decisive that even if he was somewhat uncontrollable, he could only let him completely vent his full power. "boom!!!" After losing the target roar, the domineering and decisive sword aura really penetrated the void, causing an unimaginable turbulence in the space, even the chaotic aura was faintly visible. Obviously, Nagato''s sword energy was slicing through the void roar, and it hit the crystal wall of the plane. A wave of inexplicable weakness echoed in the void faintly-it was the wave of plane consciousness that had suffered a little trauma after the void was cut. "It''s an amazing attack, it''s just a pity, fate is on my side." At this moment, a sigh-like voice rang out in the void. Upon hearing this voice, Nagato''s face changed slightly, but he felt a sudden pain in his heart before he could react. Then the red-haired boy saw a bloody arm sticking out of his heart. At the tip of the arm, his heart is being held in the palm of his hand... 1984 Chapter 120 Destiny is my first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time is exceptionally slow at this moment. The chaotic battlefield suddenly showed a tendency of silence, except for the turbulence of the space that was slowly healing itself and the shock wave that gradually subsided, there was no other sound. Looking down at the arm piercing through his heart, Nagato''s face suddenly lost its blood. The red-haired boy''s sense of existence that was too strong to be seen directly weakened, like a candle in the wind, showing signs of being extinguished. "It seems that I have good luck." At this moment, the King of End who appeared behind Nagato slowly spoke, and in the words, the face of the black-haired boy couldn''t help showing a hint of gratitude. You must know that the lore released by Nagato before was not an ordinary killer move, even he was unwilling to directly resist. If it hadn''t been for that before the lore arrived, the blessing of the three realms of the plane was weakened to a certain extent, so that his sanity returned, the final result would not be known. "But anyway, the final winner is me!" As soon as the words of the King of Ending fell, Nagato''s body burst out with immense sword light. In the face of such an attack, the black-haired boy directly pulled out his arm from the person in front of him, and stepped back calmly. The golden blood was spilled into the void with the actions of the King of End. Nagato couldn''t help groaning, he knelt in the void directly, and lowered his head slightly. "Brother!!" "brother!!" At this moment, the Sahomaru in the distance and Saya in Nagato made a sound at the same time, and the big silver-haired monster came across time and space in an instant, and attacked the black-haired boy. "boom!!" Facing the close body of Sesho Maru, the black-haired boy directly waved, directly showing a transparent enchantment, blocking the attack of Sesho Maru, and flying it. He had already received a severely damaged Sahsho Pill, and the remaining combat power was really not a threat to the King of End. At the same time, Saya also separated from Nagato and directly supported Nagato. "Are you all right, Brother Nagato!" "Ok!" Supported by Saya, Nagato stood up slightly and responded softly, but during the whole process, the red bangs always covered the boy''s eyes, making it impossible to see his thoughts clearly. On the other hand, the King of End was inexplicably happy about the appearance of Saya. The black-haired boy felt unhappy just thinking that she would merge with Nagato, especially when she saw her holding Nagato with a caring look... "It''s even more unhappy!" Involuntarily, the young man uttered his thoughts. To be honest, this kind of mood is really weird for the black-haired teenager, and the King of End is still not clear about how this mood came about. According to the aura on Saya, the King of End had some thoughts, but he was completely uncertain. "Humph!" After thinking hard, the black-haired boy couldn''t help but snorted, "Forget it, anyway, the result of this battle is already obvious, and I will get a new life!" "As long as you get a new life, you will know what you should know." In the words, the boy raised his blood-stained right hand, and in the palm of his right hand, the scarlet heart was beating slowly and firmly. Then the boy opened his mouth and swallowed the heart! The whole process is unusually abrupt... Neither Saya nor Sesang Wan had time to react. "boom!!!" Nagato''s heart is almost like an elixir, and it is transformed into the body. The heart swallowed into the body turned into an endless source, making the black-haired boy feel a heartfelt truth.No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com The momentum of the black-haired boy who had declined due to the weakening of the support of the three realms instantly skyrocketed hundreds to thousands of times. In his perception, his foundation was solidified at an astonishing speed. "Ha, ha ha, ha ha ha!!!" Feeling the gradual reality of the body, the King of End couldn''t help but laugh out crazy, "It''s this feeling, I finally feel it again, the real feeling!!!" "I want more truth, not enough, I want it!!" After just laughing wildly for a while, the original source in the King of End was transformed, and his unwilling emotions instantly filled his mind. Immediately, the black-haired boy turned his eyes to the Nagato who was being supported by Saye again. Crazy colors that made people tremble appeared in the eyes of the black-haired boy. Immediately, Saya''s face showed a look of alertness, and Sesei Maru also appeared in front of Nagato. Facing the two guards, the King of End didn''t care about it. Because in his eyes, these two people are not obstacles. "Ahem!!" At this moment, a soft cough sounded in the void. It was the voice of a red-haired boy who was supported by Saye. The golden blood spilled from the boy in the cough. And hearing Nagato''s cough, there was a strange uneasiness in the instinct of the King of End. Then he saw Nagato''s slightly lifted face, and a smile appeared. Yes, smile! It was clearly endangered, but Nagato actually showed a smile. From the smile, the King of Ending actually read the meaning of''victory''. "not good!" Although I don''t know where the problem occurred, the King of End felt the problem instinctively. Apart from anything else, the black-haired boy turned into a streamer and approached Nagato very quickly. No matter what the problem is, as long as Nagato really dies, the problem will no longer exist. At the critical moment, the King of End never lacks the courage of Yibo! just-- "Ahem, it''s too late!" A weak voice came from Nagato''s mouth, but it was directly conveyed into the heart of the King of End, "I got the heart of your past life, but I also gave you a heart." "At the moment when the cause and effect are paid off, I have already got the chance of real victory." "Humph!!!" Listening to Nagato''s words that emerged from the bottom of his heart, the black-haired boy''s face changed slightly, but with a more decisive posture, he rushed in the direction where Nagato was. Its speed already has a tendency to surpass the speed of light, and it''s almost instant! However, when the black-haired boy was less than a few meters away from Nagato, the humane force that was weakened but still supported the King of End suddenly attacked. "boom!!!" A sudden explosion exploded simultaneously inside and outside the black-haired boy. The black-haired boy who had never expected such a situation could not help but fly upside down in such an explosion, even because part of the humane force attacked from the body, the boy was actually hurt. "How come, ahem!" Stopped the upside-down trend, the King of End couldn''t help coughing up some blood, and the real body just condensed into a real body once again appeared a little illusory feeling. "Hehe, to borrow your words... I have good luck." Seeing the situation of the King of End, Nagato took a few deep breaths, left Saya''s support, and flew out of the protection range of Saya and Sasaemaru, standing in front of the King of End. The mighty humane force condenses into endless stars in the void, surrounding the red-haired boy. Bathed in the starlight, Nagato''s pale complexion gradually became rosy. "My destiny is mine, you are defeated, the king of the end!" .. 1985 Chapter 121 The Return of Zhizhi is the second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Open, what a joke!" Hearing this, the King of End''s face changed abruptly, and he immediately retorted loudly, "Isn''t it just taking away the sense of humanity? What''s so proud of." "The two ways of heaven and earth are still with me, and the outcome is yet to be determined!!" But having said that, the black-haired boy instinctively realized that it was not good. The instinct of being a strong man was madly alarming him, especially when he saw Nagato''s continuous recovery in the starlight transformed by the humane force, and the black-haired boy''s eyelids kept beating. After the previous ups and downs of the war, the King of End can be regarded as understanding the difficulty of his own reincarnation. Finally, it caused fatal damage to the opponent, and in a blink of an eye, the opponent recovered half of the time-such a situation really made the King of End a little unacceptable. However, rather than being unable to accept this kind of thing, the black-haired boy knew better that he couldn''t let the other party continue to recover. and so "kill!!" Suppressing the chaotic thoughts in his heart, and forcibly integrating the chaos in his body caused by the humanitarian rebellion, the King of End no longer hesitated and launched an attack towards Nagato. The power of heaven and earth turned into two knives, embedded in the hands of the King of End. Waving both hands, it turned into two crossed jet black swords and slashed out. "Om!!!" Facing the attack from the King of End, the brilliance of the stars surrounding Nagato flickered, and the mighty starlight expanded and turned into a mighty sea of ??stars. The incoming cross sword energy slashed into the star sea, and then was submerged by endless starlight, disappearing without a trace. "This" Seeing this scene, the King of End was a little startled. The black-haired boy really couldn''t understand that it clearly belonged to the three realms of the plane, and why the weakest humanity among them could show a stronger power than the two realms of heaven and earth. But soon, the King of Ender knew the reason for this. because "boom!!!" In the sky above the stars, endless waves of stars converged, merged, and turned into a young man with full of endless wisdom, like the incarnation of humanity, with flying silver hair. In terms of appearance, this is an existence that the King of End does not recognize at all. It was just that an unbelievable aura emerged from the opponent, or that the King of End had never thought that the opponent would appear opposite him. "Uh, what about the first meeting..." Zhou Yi, who finally awoke from his deep sleep, looked at the black-haired boy in front of him, hesitated for a while, and then said in an extremely subtle tone: "Or, long time no see, the former deity..." "The former deity?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, the King of Ending''s face suddenly darkened, "Unexpectedly, even you betrayed me like that girl, my corpse!" Yes, corpse! The essence of Zhouyi is actually one of the three corpses cut down by the king of the end by slaying the three corpses with the secret method of immortality. In order to deal with the final chaotic catastrophe, the original king of the corpse merged the power of the three corpses to achieve the realm of Dao ancestors, and in this process, he relented and left the seeds of the three corpses. "It''s just that I didn''t expect my original actions to leave such a scourge." "This is just your opinion!" Facing the words of the King of End, Zhou Yi''s expression was still indifferent, "From my standpoint, you are just a resentment wandering in the past. The real deity is only Nagato." "The deity''s actions did not leave harm, but left the card for his future!" "you!!" Hearing this, the face of the King of End couldn''t help showing anger. The black-haired boy really didn''t expect that his existence would be denied by the corpse of obsession that he had cut down. "Unforgivable, you die for me!!!" Meishuba www.meishuoba.com In his anger, the King of End stopped saying much, and shot directly. The power of the two realms of heaven and earth was directly absorbed by the black-haired boy, merged with his own power, transformed into endless evil spirits, and converged into endless magic swords. The endless magic swords gathered into a formation, directly surrounding the entire sea of ??stars. Endless resonance of sword intent permeated the magic sword, completely starting the entire sword formation. The power of horror burst out and began to refine the entire sea of ??stars. Facing the attack of the King of End, Zhou Yi''s face did not change at all, and he did not make any resistance. He just turned around and walked into the Xinghai, disappearing in front of the King of End. "Damn it, don''t leave!!" Seeing Zhou Yi disappear, the face of the King of End changed drastically. The black-haired boy knew very well what the outcome of Zhouyi would be, but the sea of ??stars was too big, even if he didn''t resist, the sword formation could not be refined in an instant. Under such circumstances, the face of the King of the End is already so dark that it can''t be darker... ... ... "You are here!" Entering the Xinghai, Zhou Yi immediately appeared in the center of the Xinghai, and at this time, Nagato had been waiting here for a long time, and said calmly to Zhou Yi. "Well, here I am..." Answering casually, Zhou Yi walked to Nagato. The red-haired young man and the silver-haired young man looked at each other like this, and their eyes were facing each other, and they were speechless for a while. In the end, Nagato broke the silence: "Do you have any more wishes?" After Zhou Yi woke up, the red-haired boy already knew the reason for everything. To be honest, after knowing that his brother of the same origin was the corpse of his previous life, Nagato was indeed surprised. But this also solved Nagato''s doubts-why the Six Ways are so incredible. Now it seems that the identities of Sasaemaru and Emperor Hwangen seem to be coming out. As for Saya, Broly and Misaka Mikoto, it should be related to the mother of the road. "...It seems to be gone!" After a slight silence, Zhou Yi seemed to remember something, and said, "Anyway, take care of those who follow me." "Don''t worry, you are me, and I never treat myself wrongly." "Yes, I am you!" A touch of freedom flashed across his face, Zhou Yi stepped towards Nagato, and as Zhou Yi progressed, the surrounding space was distorted, and endless stars gathered. During this process, Nagato had been standing quietly, watching Zhou Yi constantly approaching him. until-- "boom!!!" When Zhou Yi was less than one finger away from Nagato, an astonishing resonance erupted on Nagato and Zhou Yi. With the gathering of endless stars, Zhou Yi merged into Nagato. At this moment, the red-haired teenager clearly felt the transformation that could not be visualized. The power of Zhouyi, the wisdom of Zhouyi, the experience of Zhouyi, and even the feelings of Zhouyi, all have become the nutrients for the growth of Nagato. The existence named Nagato is leaping towards a higher level with an unimaginable trajectory. The chaotic power system has been reorganized at this moment, whether it is Dao Power, Dragon Power, Astral Power, or Chaos Divine Power, they are completely integrated and turned into a brand new power. This kind of power is intangible and intangible, unspeakable, and there is a strange wave of transcendence and chaos permeating vaguely. The lost heart has been reshaped at this moment and turned into the core of new power. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" With the beating of the newborn''s heart, endless power began to circulate, and Nagato''s body seemed to be moisturized by drizzle on the long-dried earth, exuding a touch of vitality... 1986 Chapter 122 Slash! King of the End! Third! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Great sound, the elephant is invisible! Although the process and results were not turbulent, Nagato knew that he was completely different... Perhaps the increase in absolute power was not too great, but Nagato knew that no matter how hard he worked in the past, he would definitely not be able to help him now. The brilliance of humanity comprehended by Zhou Yi directly promoted the fusion of the red-haired boy''s internal strength! And the new power formed by the fusion, while flowing in the body of the red-haired boy, at the same time pushed the boy''s vision to the supreme realm of Taoist ancestors. What is Daozu, that is the supreme existence at the true apex of this endless chaos! At that level, the chaos will no longer be endless. Just as Dao Sheng regards the whole world as a chess game... Chaos is Daozu''s chess game! Of course, the Nagato at this time is not a Taoist ancestor, unless the red-haired boy pours everything into his body. This faintly revealing power beyond chaos... But obviously, that is impossible. Nagato is looking for the perfect realm of Taoist ancestors. The so-called perfect Dao ancestor means that the four indicators of heart, god, qi, and body have all reached the level of Dao ancestor. As for what is the level of Dao ancestor, it is very simple that it has the potential to transcend chaos. To detach from chaos is simple to say, but how difficult to do it, after all, everything comes from chaos! And now, with the help of Zhouyi, Nagato has reached this level at the Qizhiguan. "...It''s like a dream!" Raising his right hand, Nagato''s expression was a little dazed as he looked at the wonderful mass of air that diffused from the palm of his hand. Vaguely, the red-haired boy had an intuition that he could reach this level so quickly, apart from Zhou Yi''s help, and even the secret help of the Mother of the Dao, there should be other reasons. After thinking to no avail, the red-haired boy shook his head, temporarily suppressing the idea. "In other words, this power should have a brand new name." When thinking about this question in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help but think of Zhou Yi, who had completely integrated with him, and he couldn''t help but let out a slight sigh: "Since Zhouyi came out because of Zhouyi, Zhouyi is the sage of human beings, so let''s use the name''Sheng''. "In addition to the infinite system of Dao Power, the full name is''Infinite Sacred Power''!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, the red-haired young man''s palm and the wonderful power in his body, or holy power, became completely active, drawing all the information around him, and increasing. Almost every minute and every second, some subtle sublimation and changes have taken place in Nagato. The whole process seemed endless, and there was no sign of stopping at all. "boom!!!" At this moment, the boy''s starlight space had a violent collision, and the dark magic swords appeared out of thin air, annihilating the endless starlight. Under the attack of the King of End, the entire star sea that enveloped Nagato was completely shattered. The figure of the King of End appeared in front of Nagato again. It''s just that the face of the black-haired boy is unusually ugly. "you!" After looking around several times, after confirming that Zhou Yi is no longer available, the King of End looked at Nagato as if he wanted to swallow the red-haired boy alive. The King of End knew that he was a step too late after all, and the corpse was merged by his reincarnation. "Damn it, you die for me!!" The nameless anger was completely ignited in an instant, the consciousness of the King of End manipulated the sword formation, and the nameless evil spirit and murderous intent filled the surrounding void. In the next moment, the endless magic sword soared into the air, blasting down towards the location of Nagato. "Ok?!" Facing the attack of the King of End, Nagato did not escape from the miraculous state of the operation of the holy power, and the thinking integrated with the wisdom of Zhouyi began to operate at an astonishing speed. Almost in an instant, Nagato discovered a large number of weaknesses in this sword formation. "Holy power is dominated by the way of the stars, so does it contain the power of the one that escapes?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato raised his right hand without a hassle, and under the operation of the Holy Power, the strange fluctuations instantly spread to the entire void.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com "Wow!" "Wow!" "Wow!" Three astonishing air-breaking sounds echoed from outside the sword array, and then saw the red, blue and gold sword lights appear across the sky, breaking the barrier of the endless magic sword and appearing around Nagato. "Since it is a sword formation, let''s crack it with a sword formation." With this thought, the red-haired boy snapped his fingers softly. "Keng!!!" The three supreme sword intents had the ultimate resonance, without the need for a magic circle, the sword of the sword, the sword of the edge and the sword of the dragon evolved into a world-shattering supreme killing array. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The two sword formations were operating in the void at the same time, and there was a continuous roar, endless edges permeated, destroying the entire void to the fullest. In the process, Nagatos killing array gradually broke through the shackles of the magic sword... "Damn it!" After seeing this scene, the King of Ending face changed wildly. The black-haired boy truly realized that his reincarnation has undergone a real transformation, unless he restores to the state of the most glorious period of his previous life, otherwise, I am afraid that he will really lose. And once defeated, wouldn''t his own existence disappear completely?!! Thinking of this, the King of End was completely crazy. "No, I will never disappear!!" Calling loudly in his mouth, the King of End cut off the support of the tunnel, fully grasped the connection between the heaven and himself, and reversed the way of the heaven. Subsequently, the black-haired boy showed a very famous secret method on the fairy road: Hedao! The so-called Hedao is a milestone secret method on the Immortal Dao. The most famous one is probably the ancestor of the Immortal Dao. The existence named Hongjun used this secret body to fit the heavenly Dao. Using this secret method allows the caster to seize one of the three ways of heaven, earth and man, stay with the heaven and earth and grow together! To a certain extent, this is a secret method that allows people to reach the sky in one step. Its just that there is a flaw in this secret method, that is, it is difficult to break away. Those who join the Dao will share honor and disgrace with the heaven and the earth, and it is difficult to separate. And this was based on the fact that Hongjun had the entire Immortal Dao civilization as his backing. If you can choose, the King of End will never choose Hedao. It''s just that now he has no choice... "boom!!!" In an instant, the boundless power of the sky gathered on the black-haired boy, and then the boy blessed it to his sword formation, trying to suppress Nagato''s counterattack. just "It''s useless. For me now, any struggle is futile." Seeing the actions of the King of the End, Nagato sighed softly and directly detonated his own killing array. The three supreme swords were directly shattered, and an unimaginable big explosion broke out completely at this moment. The sword array made by the King of End was instantly affected, and then shattered, turning into endless fragments of the magic sword. "Gather!" At this moment, Nagato raised his right hand. In an instant, the entire explosion subsided, and all the fragments gathered in Nagato''s hands, gathered and merged, and transformed into a white jade-like crystal sword. Nine Dragons hovered above the hilt, and the center of Nine Dragons was a bright jade with the word "Zhan" inscribed on the jade! "This sword is made of three divine swords converging endless magic swords. It is called Zhan, please taste it!" With that said, Nagato instantly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of the King of End, completely ignoring the inaccessible power of the sky on his body, and slashed out directly. The whole process was like flowing water, and even the King of End couldn''t react. Then, the head of the black-haired boy separated from the body... 1987 Chapter 123 Victory and appearance first! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King of the End, dead... Under Nagato''s sword, he walked straight to the end. There was still an unbelievable look on the separated head, but the supreme sacred power accompanied by the ruthless sword intent destroyed his vitality in an instant. The whole process was simple and breathtaking, and both Saya and Sesei Maru who were watching the battle were a little surprised. The power displayed by Nagato is no longer simply powerful to describe. "boom!!!" As soon as he joined the Dao, he lost the one, and the consciousness of the entire plane was extremely angry. The invisible power of heaven and earth swept over, wrapping the body and head of the black-haired boy. Obviously, the plane consciousness is ready to use its own strength to resurrect its own co-path. However, Nagato would never sit idly by, even if the red-haired boy at this time has far surpassed the King of End, but the other party is after all his previous life. If you underestimate the other person, you are underestimating yourself, but can Nagato be underestimated? The answer is obviously no. "So, we must cut the roots!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato once again waved the white jade sword in his hand, and the supreme sword energy that slashed everything appeared again, slashing the power of heaven and earth. Not only that, but then the red-haired boy stabbed with a sword, and the sword qi penetrated the void. "boom!!" In an instant, a terrible shock occurred in the void. Endless cracks appeared in the surroundings, an atmosphere of turbulence permeated, and the sigh of the consciousness of heaven and earth reverberated in the void. Nagato unexpectedly caused a lot of damage to the origin of the entire plane with a sword aura. Immediately, all the power of the plane was fully recovered into the original source... So far, Nagato has won a big victory. Obviously, the plane consciousness that has been hit hard will no longer care about catastrophes and the like. The big fantasy world is considered formally formed, and common sense and extraordinary sense are completely separated. "In this way, I can be regarded as breaking out." This thought flashed through his mind, and the red-haired boy''s eyes were unusually deep. After the catastrophe was completely overcome, Nagato seemed to have a premonition. "Great!" At this time, Saya finally recovered from the shock, appeared directly beside Nagato, threw into the arms of the red-haired boy, and hugged tightly. Nagato was a little surprised by the strength of his slender hands. "...Saya!" After being slightly surprised, Nagato''s face showed a touch of gentleness. Because at this moment, the red-haired boy clearly perceives that Sayas soft boneless body is trembling slightly. This is excitement and a little fear. Even Nagato still feels incredibly warm after sensing the girl''s feelings. And at this time, Sesho Maru also came to Nagato''s side, but compared to Saya''s surprise, the face of the trembling monster noble son looked a little uninterested. The red-haired boy also knew why Sesumaru''s face was like this-when Nagato merged with the Zhouyi, many situations were no longer a secret between Nagato and the so-called six incarnations. This is obviously not so easy to accept in the eyes of the killing pills who have not fully awakened their own essence. In other words, it is difficult for any existence with a normal independent life to accept losing oneself. However, Nagato had nothing to worry about. The three-corpse slashing secret technique was famous in Chaos, entirely because the three-corpse clones cut out by this secret technique would never show any betrayal. Coupled with the experience of being the incarnation of the Six Paths, even if there are some fluctuations in his heart, Sashengwan will not betray, but after awakening himself like Zhouyi, he will eventually understand.I love Soudu www.520sodu.com As Zhouyi said, the Shashengwan is actually Nagato. In essence, the existence of the two is the same. ... ... When Nagato was thinking, the invisible sense of existence appeared in the void. The boundless, gentle and tough will filled the void in an instant, and instantly attracted the attention of Nagato, Saya, and Sesei Maru. Feeling this will, the trio''s complexion suddenly changed, especially Nagato''s complexion. Because this is not the first time the red-haired boy feels this will. To be more precise, this is the fourth time! "Mother of the Avenue?!" Subconsciously uttered what he had known before, and the red-haired boy quickly shook his head, "No, there is no mother of great avenues..." At the moment when the Holy Power was born in the body, Nagato''s vision had widened to the level of full chaos. Therefore, he has discovered that the origin of the entire chaos did not give birth to any consciousness, in other words, the Dao ancestors who existed on this chaos simply did not allow the chaos to give birth to consciousness. The location of Nagato is a chaotic area locked by mysterious power in the great chaotic environment. As for the mother of the avenue, it should be the master of this chaotic region! "Hehe, how should I put it..." The voice in Nagato just fell, with a slight vicissitudes of life, but the voice that still seemed extremely soft sounded in the void, "I have never admitted that I am the mother of Dadao." Accompanied by the sound, the long river of history instantly replaced the entire endless void. The elegant and indifferent figure is retrograde from the distant future... Soon, she appeared in front of the three. This is a girl in a classic and luxurious witch costume, with a huge bow tied on her head, and her temples are tied up with colorful headbands, which looks a little crisp. It''s just that the girl''s face is abnormally blurred, as if covered by some invisible mask. Looking at this girl, the three of Nagato were a little surprised. Among them, Sasei Maru was simply surprised at the strength of the girl in front of him, while Nagato was surprised at the terrible sense of existence that seemed to surpass here. With such a sense of existence, the girl is definitely a powerhouse at the Taoist level. Moreover, if Nagato is right, the opponent is also one of the best in the existence of Dao ancestor level. In this regard, Nagato can only sigh that the opponent is worthy of being the existence of the mother of Dao. Compared with Nagato and Sesumaru, Sayas shock can no longer be expressed in words. Because Saya, who had reached the realm of Dao Sage, felt a strong sense of return from the girl in front of her, as if she was a part of the other party. The thoughts in the mind go back and forth, combined with the clues and information of the previous clues... Saye came to a conclusion she couldn''t believe: "You, Saya''s body?!" Saya''s question was unusually abrupt, and the Sesei Maru and Nagato who heard this were stunned, but the mysterious maiden did not immediately answer Saya''s question. I saw the other party waved towards the surrounding history, and the body and head of the king of the end suddenly merged, turned into a small black ball of light, and fell into her hands. In an instant, a strange sorrow, like a breeze, blew past everyone''s hearts. But soon the sadness disappeared without a trace, as if it had never been before. At this time, the maiden held the ball of light tightly in her arms, and the maiden looked at Saya: "Do you think so, my lovely sister!" .. 1988 Chapter 124 The beginning of everything, for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Facing the Miko''s rhetorical question, the three of Nagato remained silent. The long river of history moves forward slowly with a heavy trend, and endless pictures are presented in the splashing water, which is information from the past, present, and future. However, everyone at the scene was indifferent to this, they only saw each other in their eyes. In the end, Nagato broke the silence... "What is your relationship with me?" Seemingly asking such a question at random, the red-haired boy''s heart raised it subconsciously. Facing the witch in front of him, Nagato''s mood was very complicated. As an overlord who has reached the ultimate path, Nagato''s will is absolute-he can''t tolerate others'' manipulation of him. From this point of view, the positions of Nagato and Miko are obviously relative. But it is undeniable that Nagato once felt the existence of "maternal love" from the other party, and even subconsciously, the boy regarded it as his true mother. So, in the face of his mother, can Nagato make a move? I''m not sure if I want to come to Nagato. So there is this question! Nagato needs to truly determine the opponent''s position and make his own judgment based on this position. "...You really have grown up!" After hearing Nagato''s question, the witch was silent for a while, and she said so, but she didn''t know if it was an illusion, Nagato vaguely felt a touch of unspeakable complexity from the other party. "However, your idea is correct, I am indeed your''mother''!" After a while, the shrine maiden made such an answer in a calm voice, the answer that seemed to see through the heart made the red-haired boy frown. At this time, Nagato realized that his heart could not be closed to the woman in front of him. Immediately, a little murderous intent appeared between the red-haired boy''s eyebrows... "Ah, don''t be so excited!" Seeing the changes in Nagato''s body, the indifferent aura on the Miko''s body disappeared immediately, and she said nervously, "Really, how do you develop such a sharp personality!" "...However, this kind of personality is also good, much better than your previous life to sacrifice yourself." Along with the words, the tension on the Miko''s body turned into depression, and there was a vague sense of relief, as if she had dropped some package. "...You don''t want to live anymore?" At this time, Saya suddenly intervened in the dialogue between Nagato and the maiden, and the sudden question directly made the maiden a little surprised. Then a smile appeared on the misty face of the witch, and her free and easy aura became stronger. "Yes, I really don''t want to live anymore." "why?" Hearing this answer, Saya frowned and asked. "How can there be so many why!" Talking casually, the witch subconsciously hugged the ball of light in her arms, and then she said, "Of course, if I have to say it, then there is no reason for me to survive." It''s just that such an answer obviously didn''t satisfy Saya, and the girl stared at the Miko. "Well, answer like that!" Seeing Saya''s gesture and realizing that she must give an accurate answer, the Miko thought about it and said, "Sister Saya, if Nagato is completely dead, what will you do?" 361 reading www.361dsxs .com "I will die with Brother Nagato!" Saya''s tone was very indifferent, as if answering daily questions like''Would you like to eat?'', but the more so, the more determined Saya''s will was. "It turns out, so!" At this time, Nagato opened his mouth leisurely, and saw that the red-haired boy had turned his head slightly, and his deep purple eyes seemed to penetrate the endless time and space. At the end of the field of vision, the red-haired boy saw a wonderful primitive portal. It was this simple portal that suppressed the chaotic area where Nagato was located, separating him from the so-called original world and those old guys who survived the last chaotic era. And through the vision of the Taoist ancestor level, Nagato could even see that the witch in front of her was the portal''s tool spirit. "you saw it?" Seeing Nagato''s performance, the Miko asked softly. "Yes, got it!" The same softly answered, but Nagato''s face looked a little complicated, "I just didn''t expect that you would be the natal device of my lost reincarnation." "As you can see this, it seems that you have really grown up in Nagato." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the Miko couldn''t help but sighed with relief, and then she hesitated, and then said, "If this is the case, then there are many things that I will not hide from you." Afterwards, the witch quietly told her story over the long river of history. This is the life of a fairy girl and a girl who grows up in pursuit of the path. It is also a magnificent epic of chaos, and it is a big picture designed from beginning to end! The gate that suppresses the chaos area is the gate of the other side, the treasure of Nagato''s previous life. According to the girl''s account, this is Nagato''s previous life after passing through an ancient inheritance of artifacts, refined from the rare treasures in the inheritance-and the witch was born at that time. Then they depended on each other for life, survived in the plane after crossing, and grew up. In this process, after many coincidences and various struggles, Nagato''s previous life created a star civilization comparable to the eight ancient civilizations of Chaos, and based on this civilization, it reached the threshold of Taoist ancestors. "It''s just who can think that all this is a scam!" Shaking her head, the Miko said in a soft tone, but the hatred hidden in this soft voice made the Nagato trio feel chills in their hearts. "From the beginning of the inheritance of the Immortal Way, to the later the masters encountered a series of things that were united by the heads of the eight major civilizations. The purpose was to let the masters embark on a path that could make a move at the most critical moment, even at the expense of life. The king of benevolence." "..." Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help showing a chill on his face. The Miko hadn''t finished her words, but Nagato already knew the cause and effect of everything. In short, Nagato''s past lives are those who were chosen by the leaders of civilization! "Humph!" Nagato made a cold snort involuntarily. Although he didn''t want to admit his past life, Nagato couldn''t tolerate others treating his past life like this. Immediately, the red-haired boy issued the death penalty for the so-called eight civilizations in his heart! She seemed to know the thoughts in Nagato''s heart, and the maiden smiled slightly, and then continued to speak: "It''s just beyond the expectations of the leaders of civilization that when the master prevented the chaos catastrophe at the cost of falling, she gained the new chaos instinct. Rewards, and these rewards fell on me." "Under such circumstances, I was able to be promoted to Dao Ancestor and took a piece of chaos from them." "Subsequently, I collected almost all the remnants left by the master''s fall. At a great cost, I reversed the chaotic time and space and reshaped the master''s soul." "It''s just that the master has been shaped, but there is no memory after the crossing, as if everything has returned to the state before the crossing, and even the soul essence is slightly different." "I didn''t admit that he was the master, I just took him as a continuation of the master and plunged into the Hokage World." "And this is the beginning of everything you have experienced in Nagato!" .. 1989 Chapter 125 Questions and Answers and Inheritance! Subscribe! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And everything that follows is a matter of course... Although it is difficult for the witch to persuade herself to admit that Nagato is her master, he is a continuation of the master after all, and even the witch is the other''s''mother'' to some extent. Therefore, the witch decided to train the other party to become a qualified heir and avenger of the master. Taking the chaotic area that she occupies as a''petri dish'', the witch''s consciousness merges with the chaos, and she becomes the mother of the avenue, opening the plan for a generation of overlords. In this process, in order to prevent Nagato from repeating the mistakes of her master, the shrine maiden kept Nagato to be overbearing, making Nagato accustomed to being an enemy of heaven and earth from the beginning. And the red-haired boy, as she had hoped, embarked on a completely different path from her previous life. As for the killing and robbery just past, it is the final assessment of this development. "It''s just ironic..." After telling everything about everything, the Miko smiled bitterly and said, "Obviously because of the master, I hate calculations, but now I have done similar things myself." "...That''s it!" Hearing what the Miko said, Nagato just said softly, closed his eyes, and was silent for a while, then the red-haired boy showed a smile of relief. Although this is an absolute man of domineering, Nagato is not a person who makes no sense of right and wrong. Even though she was a little dissatisfied with the Miko''s manipulation of her own life, the other party''s starting point was for her own good after all, and she continued to help herself throughout the process, so Nagato finally let go of the idea of ??doing it. But seeing Nagato''s reaction and realizing his thoughts, the Miko was relieved after all. To be fair, the Miko never planned to fight Nagato in a life or death battle. "Just open it if you want!" Speaking quite cheerfully, the Miko stepped forward a few steps and walked to Nagato''s body, "Then, is there anything else I want to ask questions? My time is running out." "time is limited?!" It was Saya who was talking. After hearing what the Miko had said, the girl was inexplicably reluctant. Although she knew that the other party was dead, Saya still couldn''t help asking: "Can''t you survive? At least I saw the death of those enemies in Nagato''s previous life..." "Sorry, I can''t!" Faced with Saya''s reluctance, the witch was unusually indifferent, not taking her own life and death into consideration, "When I rebuilt Nagato, my life entered a countdown." "If an ancestor-level life completely falls, there will never be a chance of rebirth." "In order to break this truth, I paid a heavy price!" "The most important thing is that I want real relief..." As the witch''s voice just fell, the surrounding atmosphere fell into silence once again, and the endless river of history kept surging, witnessing all this. After a while, Nagato, who was already in a good mood, interrupted the silence-- "It just so happens that I do have a few questions I want to ask you. Although I can guess those things, I still want to hear you talk about it in person. First of all, what is the key to the world and the incarnation of the six ways?" "Secondly, the specific circumstances of the chaotic catastrophe, and finally, where is the world of my first life?" Having said this, the red-haired boy hesitated, and then said again: "By the way, there is a small question, where is the world of the magic forbidden book catalog?" After the strength in the body reached the level of the Taoist ancestor, Nagato found that he and the others were not in harmony, that is, the Shura Dao and the Celestial Dao had clearly not been in contact for nearly a thousand years. However, neither Nagato nor Saya and others realized this.596 Novel www.596xs.com In other words, Nagato and others were blinded to perception, and there is no doubt that the existence that can do this is the smart girl dressed as a witch. "Well, there are so many questions!" Hearing Nagato''s question, the maiden tilted her head slightly, and then said, "As you think, I did interfere with your perception and thoughts." "The reason for this is also very simple. Your six incarnations were born when I was reshaping you by fusing the seeds of the incarnation of the three corpses left by my master and the three corpses I cut out into your soul source." "Among them, the human world and all spirits are corpses, and hell and evil ghosts are evil corpses." "And the Dao of Heaven and Humanity and the Dao of Asura are good corpses-after the masters affairs, I truly realized that kindness is meaningless in higher-level games. Until your will reaches a realm that will never change. ''Goodness'' sprouts." "So I secretly manipulated the two benevolent corpses back to the world of the magic banned book catalog, and then shut the entire banned book catalog within the gate of the other side." "Now, the time in the world of the Forbidden Magic Book Catalog is stopping. As long as you can open the door of the other side, you can enter." "And the way to open the door of the other bank is very simple, that is, Saya inherits my position, and then uses the key of the world to open the door-yes, the key of the world is the key to the door of the other bank." Having said this, the witch paused a little, and after the three of Nagato had digested it, she spoke again: "As for the situation of the chaos catastrophe and the location of the first life you want to know, it can actually be attributed to one. The problem is the nature of this chaos." "Before I answer, Nagato, can you tell me what the chaos you see is?" "chaos?!" Hearing the witch''s question, Nagato was slightly astonished, and then raised his right hand. A faint sacred power came out from the young man''s fingertips, piercing the void, and attracted a chance of chaos. With the chaos agitated by his fingertips, Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, and finally tentatively said: "Fantasy? Spirit? Or...shadow?" "You guessed it!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, there was a real surprise on Miko''s face. She really didn''t expect that Nagato could actually see the nature of this chaos. "You have reminded me so many times, if I don''t even dare to admit it, then what qualifications do I have to call myself a strong, overlord!" Facing the witch''s surprise, Nagato didn''t take it seriously, and said softly, "I''m afraid that even this so-called killing, you are simulating the root cause of the chaotic killing, right?" "Yes, indeed!" Nodding the red-haired teenagers guess, the witch said leisurely, The entire chaos is actually the shadow of the real earth. The evolution of chaos is to absorb the spirit and fantasy of all creatures on the real earth. Otherwise, there will be so many. The so-called story world." "According to the active function of consciousness, as the chaos continues to grow, it will eventually completely affect the real earth." "And this situation is not acceptable to the consciousness of the real earth. Therefore, whenever the chaos grows to a certain level, the will of the real earth will launch the catastrophe of destroying the chaos. If it is not overcome, the chaos will die. You will get a new life and get more true essence." "By the way, Chaos has gone through eight catastrophes so far, and it is only one line away from reaching the final reality. As long as we survive the ninth catastrophe in the future, Chaos will turn into reality. At that time, the Taoist Existence can return to the real earth with supreme power." "So, your future battles will be fierce, you have to come on, Nagato." "Well, I have said everything that should be said. For more detailed information, you can ask Saya when the time comes. Finally, you are my greatest achievement. Farewell, my son." Accompanied by her last words, the shrine maiden turned into a stream of light directly, rushed to Saya, and instantly wrapped it into a ball of light. The whole process was so fast that even Nagato couldn''t react. "this is" After hesitating, the red-haired boy didn''t make a move. He just carried his hands on his back and watched quietly. There was a little wave flashing in the deep purple eyes, but he calmed down quickly. He knew that the spirit girl had died of self-destruction and had given her everything to Saya. The inheritance of the gate of the other side has already begun...... .. 1990 Chapter 126 Pure White Girl Seeking Subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The inheritance of the Gate of the Beyond has begun! The aura circulating in the void is undergoing quiet changes, and the void everything that was originally engraved by the witch of her will is gradually replaced at this moment. Nagato knew that Saya was quickly absorbing everything from the Miko and replacing it. It''s just that his mood has never been so complicated for a moment... A sense of melancholy filled my heart, and a touch of sadness appeared on the face of the red-haired boy, and slowly, his eyes turned to the endless river of history. Seeing the many pictures on the splashing water, Nagato''s eyes gradually blurred. It took a long time for the red-haired boy to recover from his thoughts. "call!" With a light breath, Nagato glanced at Saya, who was still carrying on the inheritance, and then looked towards the void in front of him. Without warning, Nagato suddenly slammed his fist. An ordinary straight punch, like an antelope hanging a horn. "boom!!!" The power of horror directly distorted the space where the long river of history is located, and the supreme holy power turned into a sword energy that penetrates everything, penetrates the void, and blasts into the depths of the void. And in the next moment, a more powerful and powerful mysterious force counterattacked from the pierced mouth of the void. As if the emergence of this mysterious force was destined to change history, the emergence of surging power directly disrupted the course of the entire historical river, and the future directly turned into chaos. Faced with such a change, Nagato didn''t need to say much, but Sesei Maru stood directly in front of Saya''s light ball. Nagato took a few steps forward and walked near the mouth of the void. The white jade sword smelted from the three symbolic swords and the endless magic sword fragments once again appeared in the hands of the young man. The fierce sword intent that killed everything flashed once again, actually suppressing the abnormal changes brought about by the mysterious power. "Knew it!" At this time, Nagato sighed softly, and then said leisurely, "I knew that behind the deadly maiden, there was a hunter hidden." While speaking, the young man slowly raised the white jade sword in his hand, and the sword intent on his body gradually burst out. The horrible sword intent has been materialized, intertwined with the holy power, and turned into an endless sword net, covering the entire space and constraining the mouth of the void. "Oh, how did you know?" A soft and magnificent voice came from the Void Mouth leisurely, filled with indescribable power, and the voice alone shook the sword net arranged by the red-haired boy. But in the voice, the curiosity of the owner is undoubtedly revealed, and people can''t help but think of a curious child. "Sa, who knows!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato frowned frivolously, but in the bottom of my heart, the red-haired boy secretly cried out fortunately. After all, he was just a flash of inspiration, and he realized the problem when he thought of something. Nagato clearly remembered that in the previous catastrophe, the plane had shot himself at him. Only earlier, the plane tunnels seemed very silent, not as active as the human beings and the heavens. Now thinking about it, why is such a silent tunnel so active in the killing. Although theoretically speaking, Nagato intercepted a piece of land, thus activating the plane tunnel. But the tunnel is not so active that it is not inferior to the two ways of heaven and man! The most important thing is that you become active when you are active, and the local hostility is also calmed down. It is necessary to know that humanity is the anti-geism of the humane incarnation of Zhouyi, and Tiandao is directly hit by Nagato. As for the tunnel, it is just the loss of the moon, and at most a small amount of plate movement is caused by the chaos of gravity. Under such circumstances, such an active tunnel won''t die suddenly. Therefore, Nagato could not help but draw a terrible conclusion. That is, there are other existences hidden behind the Miko! Reminiscing about being able to hide from the maiden who has been promoted to a powerful Dao ancestor level, and able to secretly manipulate the tunnel, Nagato couldn''t help but think of a certain possibility.Biqugek www.hoennkxs.com "If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be..." "Wait, maybe it''s just that way, after all, I''m..." "But before that, try it out!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato''s expression moved slightly, and the sword intent on his body instantly soared to the extreme point. The sword intent to cut all karma, cut all living beings, and cut off the avenue completely burst. In the next moment, the red-haired boy directly slashed towards the mouth of the void without hesitation. "boom!!!" Wushuang''s sword aura appeared across the sky like a storm, blasting straight down from the small opening in the void, opening the small opening in the void hundreds of times, and then blasting into the depths of the void. Then, a terrifying explosion broke out completely in the depths of the void, and the long river of history was completely turbulent. Under such circumstances, Nagato did not restrain his attack. The sword of white jade was held high again, severely cut down! Then, repeat the killing... "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Unimaginable turbulence continued to erupt, cracks in the void continued to spread, and the space where the entire historical river was located seemed to be completely collapsed. Faced with such a situation, the power of the Heavenly Dao that had shrunk back appeared again. Just under the sword intent to kill everything, they were all killed... "Ugh" Under such circumstances, the slightly helpless sigh was particularly clear in the explosion. The next moment, an indescribable and unimaginable wave of power spread. Under this spreading fluctuation, Nagato''s sword qi kills were directly and completely offset. Not only that, the rift in the void was restored to its original state in an instant. "Really, you obviously don''t need to be so irritable!" Accompanied by such changes, a soft and magnificent voice emerged again, and the faint white streamer gathered in the space near the red-haired boy, condensing into a pure white figure. This figure looks like a girl, and the graceful curves seem to gather all the beauty of time. What surprised Nagato was that he couldn''t see the other party clearly. Yes, I can''t see clearly! Obviously, there is no concealment on the opponent''s body, and his vision is no less than that of ordinary Taoist ancestors, but Nagato can''t see the opponent clearly, and can only see the looming arc. If the witch before this was vaguely detached from chaos, then the pure white figure in front of her was completely detached from chaos. "Beyond Chaos...It''s the real universe." Nagato didn''t care about this pure white girl''s accusation at all, but made a judgment on his own, "Plus your previous manipulation of the tunnel, sure enough, you are the consciousness of the real earth." "Ah, have you guessed it?" Hearing Nagato''s judgment, the pure white girl made a surprised voice, and then the tone returned to natural, "Yes, I am the consciousness of the real earth, hello, a child who has fallen into the world of shadows." Facing the girl''s greetings, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being silent--to be honest, Nagato said that he was not surprised at the appearance of this existence in front of him. The emergence of the chaotic catastrophe clearly reveals that there is indeed self-consciousness on the real earth. In the face of this chaos that is about to manifest itself, it is impossible for the consciousness of the real earth to do nothing, obediently waiting for the chaos to overcome the final disaster, and then affect itself. just-- "Why are you looking for me?" Thoughts flowed in his head, and after a while of silence, Nagato asked... 1991 Chapter 127 Broly debuts for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yes why? After confirming the identity of the girl in front of him, Nagato had such doubts in his heart. Although he doesn''t know the specific situation, Nagato can roughly guess that everything he has experienced is known by the girl who is transformed by the real earth consciousness in front of him, and even followed it all the way. And the other party''s purpose is obviously to pick out the helpers or subordinates after the ninth chaotic catastrophe in the future. After all, given the fact that the entire chaos has gone through eight catastrophes without being destroyed, the huge chaos is fully capable of overcoming the ninth catastrophe, achieving reality, and truly affecting the real earth and even the real universe. Under such circumstances, the true earth consciousness needs enough power to protect itself in the future. It''s just that Nagato couldn''t understand why the opponent chose himself as the target. It is true that the soul of Nagato originated from that real universe. From a fundamental point of view, the consciousness of Nagato and the real earth are natural allies. But from the perspective of roads and commensurability, the overbearing red-haired boy has never been a good ally. Nagato didn''t believe that the so-called true earth consciousness lady in front of him didn''t know this. So, what is the reason for her to choose herself? The red-haired boy would never think that the only existence from the real earth to this chaos is himself, all over the chaotic endless world, there are definitely other traversers. If you really want to choose the right subordinates, those who pass through are obviously easier targets to control. "why?" Upon hearing Nagato''s question, the pure white girl subconsciously repeated it, and then reluctantly said, "It seems that you don''t need to tell me many things to understand." "Yes, my goal here is to choose allies." "As for why I chose you, the reason is actually very simple, that is, I have no other choice in Chaos." "Chaos instinctively repels my power. The power I can exert in the chaos is no more than a Dao ancestor level existence. From a certain perspective, it is not visible." "And the eight civilizations that stand outside this chaotic area are not good stubbles. Their power covers almost all places outside this area. Almost all the traversers are under the supervision of these civilizations, just like your previous life. There are a few left behind, and they are all ineffective guys." "Count and count, the entire chaos traverser, in fact, is your opportunity and achievement the highest." Speaking of this, the pure white girl''s tone couldn''t help showing a little dissatisfaction, as if she saw the mother of an ineffective child complaining. Then the girl turned her head and talked about Nagato''s body: "But your kid is really self-aware. You are definitely not a good ally. You may climb on my head anytime, so please show me A bargaining chip worthy of alliance!" As soon as the voice fell, the pure white girl shot directly towards Nagato, her grand will burst out directly. The long river of history was instantly manipulated by the girl''s terrifying will beyond chaos, and the terrifying power accumulated in the years from the origin of the plane was all superimposed on Nagato. This force is invisible and innocent, and it appears so quickly that Nagato has no time to defend and can only bear it head-on. Thousands of tempered bodies felt a feeling of dullness at this moment. "Humph!" Subconsciously let out a muffled snort, the red-haired boy immediately launched a counterattack, his heart beating frantically, and unlimited holy power emerged, poured into the white jade sword in his hand. "Keng!!!" The sky-shaking sword sound appeared across the sky, and the sword intent to kill everything burst out from the red-haired young man, slashing in all directions, trying to kill the power superimposed on him. It''s just that this force is too grand, and it contains a more grand will. With Nagato''s full force, it can only barely reach a stalemate with it.I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com "Sure enough, the strength is not enough!" Seeing such a situation, this thought flashed through Nagato''s mind, and then he didn''t think much about it. The red-haired boy immediately activated the back hand he had arranged before the catastrophe. Yes, second hand! With the prudence of Nagato and Saya, they will arrange enough backhands when facing anything to ensure that they will not be defeated. In fact, this back hand was originally used to deal with the maiden who had died out. It''s just who knows that the other party is already dead and it''s useless. "But it''s not too late!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s will directly communicated with the chaotic starry sky beyond the endless time and space. Almost at the next moment, the space where the river of history was located suddenly burst into a crack. "Ok?!" The girl who was manipulating the entire history to suppress Nagato couldn''t help but froze slightly. Then in the girl''s surprised eyes, the space crack exploded again, and a huge hole burst out. Almost at the same time, nine shock waves beyond imagination came out from the hollow interweaving. The target is not someone else, it is a pure white girl. "Wow!" In the face of such a bombardment, the girl made a slight surprise, and then with a wave of her small hand, she directly pulled out a spatial ripple and swallowed three shock waves. The pure white girl is not ready to directly resist, but intends to transfer this attack to others. just-- "boom!!!" The spatial ripple that swallowed the shock wave suddenly burst. It was obvious that the girl had miscalculated - the spatial ripple as a transfer channel could not withstand the pressure of the shock wave at all, and then broke. Immediately, the pure white girl was also a little unprepared, and was directly hit by the cracked space. Awakening during the inverted flight, the girl saw that a large number of shock waves were released again in the huge cavity. In desperation, she could only withdraw her will and turn it into a barrier. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A large number of shock waves bombarded the barrier one after another, and the continuous shock echoed in the long river of history, causing the entire river to drift. Only in this case, the barriers released by the pure white girl are still as strong as ever. "What a powerful defense!" At this time, a slightly naive and lazy voice came from the hole, and the next moment, I saw a young girl with an extremely strong sense of presence strolling out of the darkness. The long black hair was draped behind him, reflecting light under the shining white light, and it moved slightly, as if countless shining falls, and the golden headband on his forehead was inlaid with green and translucent jade. The girl was only wearing a simple vest, and at most there was a piece of red cloth on her lower body, plus the golden bracers adorning her limbs, making her look vaguely charming. It''s just that the terrifying warfare in the girl''s eyes completely concealed this charm. When anyone saw the girl, they would only think of the three words''battle madness''. "Are you the enemy this time, so strong!" With emotion, the girl''s momentum began to rise, and she turned to look at Nagato, "It''s been a long time, brother, let us fight together this time!" The incarnation of the hungry ghost road, or the evil corpse of the magical girl-Broli, is here!.. 1992 Chapter 128 Fight to Chaos for subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ok?!" Seeing Broli''s appearance, the pure white girl immediately made a wary gesture. To be honest, the girl was really surprised, although it has long been known that in addition to the two avatars deliberately detained by the spirit girl, Nagato also has an avatar that has stayed in other worlds for a long time. But she really couldn''t think that the other person''s incarnation could be so powerful. Through her own insight beyond chaos and a little sense of breath, the pure white girl is quite sure that Broli in front of her has reached the extreme point in the realm of Daosheng. It stands to reason that this is an impossible thing, after all, Broli is just a corpse of a girl with a spirit. It is not Broli who really got the inheritance of the magical girl, but Saya. You know, even Saya has failed to reach such a realm, how can Broli reach it? But even if it is impossible, the fact is that Broli has reached the ultimate existence of Daosheng. Faced with such an unknown, even if she is as powerful as a pure white girl, she has to be on guard. "Haha!" Seeing the pure white girl''s gesture, Nagato couldn''t help laughing out loud. The red-haired boy knew what the other party was thinking, but he was actually surprised, but in his surprise, the boy couldn''t help but feel that it was taken for granted. Nothing else, just because the plane where Broli is located is a multiple plane composed of twelve universes-Dragon Ball! In the huge chaos, the irrationality of the Dragon Ball plane is definitely one of the best. The two realms of heaven and earth on its plane are really weak, and humanity has never been unified. The entire plane seems to have completely let go of the restrictions on living beings, or in other words, there have never been restrictions. Under such circumstances, the highest combat power of the Dragon Ball plane is so high that it is completely unreasonable. There are more than one or two that can destroy planets, galaxies, and even the universe! As long as you work hard enough, any creature will be greatly developed. The strong are everywhere, talking about the plane of Dragon Ball! It is precisely because of this that in the past thousand years, the Dragon Ball plane will be discovered tomorrow morning, but Bai Yujing has not put it under his control at all-he is not sure enough. And Broli has stayed on the plane of Dragon Ball to fight and grow since she was born. Thousands of years of frenzied warfare, unrestricted, constant progress, and never extinguished fighting spirit, brought the girl to a world-shaking position. Realizing this, Nagato and Saye simply placed Broli on the Dragon Ball plane as a trump card. And now, facing the legendary true earth consciousness, it''s time to reveal the trump card! "Okay, let''s fight together!" As he said so, the sword intent on Nagato''s body burst to the extreme in an instant, his right hand gripped the white jade sword, and then with a diagonal stroke, thousands of sword qi fell from the sky like a meteor shower. Void showed waves of broken ripples under the meteor-like sword aura, and it was obvious that he could not bear such a sword aura. "Ah!" Facing Nagato''s attack, the pure white girl smiled lightly, raised her slender right hand, and pushed it straight toward the sky. In an instant, the void changed drastically. Unimaginable brilliance flowed from the fingers of the slender jade hand, turning into a frenzy. This is the palm of the pure white girl who has secretly absorbed all kinds of whimsical ideas in the past years, and is based on her own true and supreme glory. This palm is nameless, but as long as it is displayed, it is the most subtle attack. The reason is very simple, because the entire chaos is still a little bit short of reality, and the brilliance of a girl who is a true earth consciousness is true. Under such circumstances, reality will tolerate all illusions and achieve greater reality!Zero long literature network www.09wxwxs.com Immediately, the streamer of the frenzy surged, wherever the brilliance flashed, everything was swallowed in, and then transformed into the surging power to drive the frenzy A palm blasted out, and I saw the surrounding void rippling like water waves, and the power hidden in the long history of the river, even the endless void was all drawn out, turned into a thousand pillars of light and soared into the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, a fierce conflict between the beam of light and Jian Qi broke out, and the shock wave generated by the collision spread in all directions, distorting the mighty void. Seeing that his sword energy was blocked by the beam of light, Nagato just sneered and didn''t care. because-- "Brother is not fighting alone!" The voice filled with fighting spirit still appeared unusually clear in the shock, and Broli''s figure directly rushed to the pure white girl at the sixth cosmic speed. Without any pause, Broli blasted her fist directly at the girl. This is an ordinary punch, and there is no energy overflow on it. But this is undoubtedly Broli''s strongest punch. Although being on the Dragon Ball plane did not have the advantage of combining the essence of countless planes with Nagato and Saya, and then achieving her own path, Broly never envied it. Because she knows very well that she has an advantage that no one else can match, and that is purity! Broli''s path is very simple, it is the way of fighting. For thousands of years, Broli has only done three things, that is, tempering the body, refining the qi, and then fighting, what rules, what magic, what technology, girls are too lazy to take care of it. It was such a simple path. In any unrestricted plane, Broli just walked to the terrible point where there is no one before, and beyond all Dragon Ball warriors. And now, Broli is showing the fruits of her practice for thousands of years to Nagato. Along with this punch, the entire void shook. The pure white girl had no way to ignore the opponent''s attack, but could only gather the brilliance around her and condense it into a huge shield of light that stood in front of her. however-- "boom!!!" The horrible crackling sound resounded in the void, and Broli hit the light shield with a punch, and the overflowing impact directly distorted the void, and it was completely released with all of Broli''s subsequent power. With the light shield as the center, the void within a hundred meters of it collapsed directly. The pure white girl and the light shield were directly blasted into the collapsed void. Smashed a black hole that didn''t know where it stretched. "chase!" Seeing this scene, Broli glanced at Nagato, the two nodded to each other, and at the same time turned into a stream of light, rushing into the void that collapsed into a black hole. In just a moment, the two of them emerged from the black hole. Then they discovered that they had actually appeared in the chaotic void, behind them was a plane with a gap in the crystal wall, and the chaotic starry sky in the distance seemed to swallow chaotic air like a giant beast. Nagato''s goal, the girl transformed by the real earth consciousness, just stopped the trend of flying backwards. "Ahem, it''s amazing, it seems I have to be more serious!" With a soft cough, the pure white girl threw away the cracked light shield in front of her, the streamer on her body increased crazily, and in a blink of an eye she turned into a bright river of light. Almost at the next moment, a bright torrent rushed toward the place where the Nagato two were. Its astonishing power is like a roaring fierce beast, all the chaos along the way is swallowed, turning into a river of light to strengthen the horizontal power, and the sense of crisis in the hearts of Nagato and Broli suddenly rises... 1993 The 129th palm new start seeking subscription! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It''s dangerous! Nagato and Brollie had such thoughts at the same time. In the final analysis, compared to Nagato, which is only a pseudo-Tao ancestor realm with holy power, and Brolis Dao Sage''s ultimate realm, pure white girls are truly Dao ancestor-level powerhouses. It is an amazing miracle that the two can suppress the pure white girl in a short period of time under the tacit cooperation. You know, as the strength continues to increase, the more difficult things are to achieve. But now that the pure white girl really exerted all her strength, the two of them were in danger. The dazzling river of light rages in the chaos, and the chaotic air that is enough to kill all things in the world has no resistance in front of the river of light and becomes the nourishment of the other party. Almost in an instant, the scale of the river of light has expanded by hundreds. Thousands of times, far from the previous scale. If they are surrounded by this river of light, neither Nagato can guarantee that they can get out. just-- "Not to be able to retreat!" Almost at the same time, Nagato, who has a natural instinct, and Broly, who has gained a heart after thousands of years of fighting, glanced at each other, and their wills resonated. Yes, no refund! The situation in front of it is very obvious, this river of light will continue to swallow the power of chaos, and then strengthen itself, once the two retreat, it is bound to waste a lot of time. And these times will make the already terrifying River of Light even more terrifying. and so "kill!!!" Without wasting any time, the red-haired boy raised the white jade sword in his hand, and the infinite sacred power system in his body was operating to the extreme, even beyond the extreme. "Keng!!!" Unimaginable sword sounds reverberated in the chaos. With this sword sound, Nagato swung his strongest sword straight to the river of light that struck in front of him. Endless holy power emerged, merged with sword intent, and turned into a terrifying sword aura that seemed to cut through the chaos. The next moment, the biting sword aura slashed directly on the roaring river of light. "boom!!!" In the trembling and chaotic roar, the supreme slashing sword energy directly cut the roaring river of light out of a long gap, and it continued to extend towards the front. It''s just that as time passed, the sword energy was constantly being worn away, and the gap gradually had a tendency to close. At the moment when the sword qi was extinguished, Broli''s figure released a surging arrogance, from the golden super Saiyan flame to the blue super Saiyan god flame. "Must kill-Dragon Fist!!" As the girl performed her own rare moves, her whole person merged with her arrogance, and turned into a blue dragon, rushing in along the opening of the sword qi. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, the river of light burst out with a continuous roar, and finally, in a burst of angry dragon roars, a part of the blue dragon that had been consumed completely penetrated the river of light. After piercing the river of light, the dragon''s advance did not stop for a moment, and went directly towards the pure white girl. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, the pure white girl let out a cold snort, raised her left hand, condensing an invisible barrier, and had a head-on collision with the incoming dragon. The violent shock spread in all directions, as if to shake the entire chaos. At this moment, Nagato''s figure appeared behind the pure white girl, and the white jade sword in her hand relentlessly beheaded towards the girl. "Keng!!!" The crisp sound sounded leisurely in the chaos. The sword of white jade was blocked by an invisible barrier at a distance of less than a finger from the pure white girl, and the supreme edge that killed everything was unable to cut through the barrier. "how to say" At this time, the pure white girl turned around leisurely, looked at Nagato, and said softly with a smile, "I prepared with all my strength, but there is no dead end!" As soon as the voice fell, there was a shock beyond imagination.New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net "Bang! Bang!" In the continuous collision sound, both Nagato and Broly flew out under the impact, but neither of them was mortal, and quickly adjusted their posture in midair and stopped their figure. "call!!" With a light breath, Nagato''s gaze swept across the chaotic starry sky in the distance. To be honest, if possible, Nagato didn''t want to use this last hole card at all. After all, the chaotic starry sky is the foundation of Nagato. Before the foundation is truly immortal, Nagato absolutely does not want damage. But now it seems that if you don''t use it, you seem to be really unable to beat the opponent. And at the moment when the red-haired boy made up his mind-- "Om!!!" Wonderful fluctuations spread from the Gensokyo plane not far away, and quickly spread throughout the chaos area suppressed by the Gate of the Other Side, and even the entire chaos. Those supreme beings outside this chaotic zone have been awakened... The pure white girl also shook slightly, dissipating the power of her whole body, shrugged her shoulders, and said casually, "Ah, it seems that this fight is impossible!" "exactly!" At the moment when the pure white girl''s voice just fell, another soft voice echoed in the surrounding chaos, and then only Saya, barefooted with veil, appeared out of thin air. "Hello, respected Your Highness, I am the second generation of the spirit of the other shore gateSaya..." "In the future, please advise a lot!" ... ... Three hours later... It was still the incomparably calm chaos, the pure white girl transformed by the real earth consciousness had disappeared, leaving only Nagato, Saya and Broli standing quietly in the chaos. Looking at the extra round mark on the back of his left hand, Nagato couldn''t help sinking into thought. This is a graphic symbol that looks somewhat similar to the surface of the earth. It symbolizes nothing but the earth where the first Nagato lived. When Saya succeeded in inheriting the spirit position of the gate of the other bank and obtained the right to use the gate of the other bank, Nagato had obviously become the ally of the true earth consciousness, and therefore possessed such a performance. In this way, in the future chaos disaster, Nagato can be regarded as an extremely powerful ally. but-- "This is far from enough!" Suddenly, Nagato sighed. Lifting his head slightly, the red-haired boy could clearly perceive that countless malice was lingering outside the chaotic area controlled by the Gate of the Beyond. The gate of the other side also contained the power accumulated by the dead girl as a deterrent. But those powers are ultimately rootless trees, and sooner or later they will be consumed. Before that power is completely consumed, Nagato needs to gain the power that can truly protect him, otherwise, the true earth consciousness will settle here as an ally. At that time, Nagato and his Bai Yujing will become their vassals. And this is obviously not a result that red-haired teenagers can bear. You know, Nagato still wants to counterattack the opponent! This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato quickly recovered. His consciousness made contact with the chaotic starry sky. Nagato waved his hand, and the mighty power descended from the chaotic starry sky. The Gensokyo plane not far from Nagato was quickly''caught'' by this force. Soon, the plane will be captured by the chaotic starry sky into the inner chaos. "All right!" After doing all this, Nagato clapped his hands, then looked at Saye and Broly, "Lets go back to Bai Yujing for a break, and then its a new beginning." "Ok!" "Ok!" .. 1994 Data card update You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Name: Nagato real name:-- Personality: [Chaos World God] [Lord of Fate Star] [Eternal True Dragon] [True Soul] Attribute: Control Profound meaning: chaos always, the escaped one, time and space eternal Item: Supreme Sword Slash!The gate of the other shore, the key of the world Level: Pseudo Daozu Power system: heart:-- Qi: Unlimited Holy Power System Pen Fun Pavilion vp www.vp268xs.com God: body:-- Three corpses: Zombie Zhouyi-Fusion Evil corpse killing pills-the realm of Taoism, not awakened Emperor Huangen of ShanshiUnknown realm, not awakened Saya: The new tool of the door of the other side, the ultimate Dao Sheng, only after completely accepting the predecessors legacy, can he be promoted Broly: Bai Yujing is the strongest God of War, an absolute powerhouse who can break ten thousand abilities with one punch, Dao Sheng is the ultimate! Misaka Mikoto: The realm is unknown... 1995 Chapter 001 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies like flowing water... In a blink of an eye, ten years have passed since Nagato returned to Bai Yujing. When he just returned ten years ago, just as expected when Nagato Dasei Dasei, he was directly surrounded by the women in Bai Yujing who were already desperate for children. In addition, Gensokyo and his party have gained so much, Nagato does need time to sort out and settle. Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy was satisfied with those women''s intentions. It has to be said that for the sake of the children, the women of Bai Yujing did show amazing''combat power'', and they were full of tricks every day, directly turning Bai Yujing into a gentle town. Without resistance, Nagato was directly indulged in this gentle village. And this obsession is a whole decade! Today, ten years later, Nagato has almost eliminated Bai Yujing''s pregnancy frenzy. Among his three-digit lovers, more than 30 are pregnant. It''s just that Nagato''s life level is too high, even if the difficulty of conceiving offspring is reduced, its gestation time will not be too short. So far, Nagato has not yet had a new daughter! Yes, daughter! The offspring of Nagato can only be daughters, not sons. This is determined by the will of Nagato-you must know that the behavior of life to bred offspring is only for the continuation of life, and Nagato itself is an immortal existence. In a sense, Nagato itself did not have any idea of ??giving birth to any offspring. Nagato''s concession to be able to promise his lover to give birth to offspring. Under such circumstances, the red-haired teenager can accept his daughter, but cannot accept his son. The reason is that, apart from Nagato''s little ghost father plot, Bai Yujing does not need an heir. Although there is a saying that women can occupy half of the sky, it has to be admitted that in the endless plane, men are the dominant players in the world and the times. Even Bai Yujing, whose yin is prosperous and the sun is declining, this statement is equally popular. There is no other reason, Nagato itself is the best representative! Therefore, once Nagato has a son, Bai Yujing will have an heir invisibly. With the passage of time, the growth of Nagato''s son will affect the unity of Bai Yujing. "So you don''t need something like a son at all!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato manipulated his dragon spear to directly penetrate Zhu Yue under him, causing the Vermillion Moon to groan touchingly. And in the process, an almost undetectable breath of life sprouted from Zhu Yue''s body. Immediately, Zhu Yue''s flushed face showed a look of surprise. "Nagato-kun, I seem to feel..." "Yes, that''s it!" Slightly lowered his head, Nagato lightly tapped Zhu Yue''s forehead, and said, "Congratulations, take a good rest from now on." "Ok!" ... ... Half an hour later...txt novel www.setxt.com Nagato walked out of Zhu Yue''s room in a cloak. After Zhu Yue became pregnant, the red-haired teenager''s "work" was temporarily over. After all, not all lovers in Nagato wanted to have children. In fact, among Nagato''s lovers, those who wish to have children are still very few. After all, it is not a trivial matter to breed a new life in one''s own body, it will inevitably consume part of one''s origin, even if Bai Yujing has resources that can make up for this origin. But the innate origin and the acquired origin are still a little bit different after all. From a more long-term perspective, this will consume part of one''s own potential-this kind of consequence is not accepted by the public in Bai Yujing, which is completely colored with the color of Nagato and advocates the supremacy of power. Those who really want children are mostly women who do not aim at fighting. "...Zhu Yue!" After staying for a while in the hallway made of white jade, Nagato sighed softly, turned his head and glanced at the room behind him, his expression slightly complicated. To be honest, Nagato didn''t want Zhu Yue to become pregnant. After all, even after winning many outstanding girls in Gensokyo, Zhu Yue is still one of the most outstanding beings who can at least ascend to the realm of Taoism. Nagato does not want her to consume her potential. The most important thing is, doesn''t Zhu Yue already have two daughters? Why do we need another one! But Zhu Yue stubbornly said that she would give birth to a crystallization that truly belonged to her and Nagato. When the persuasion was unsuccessful, Nagato could only agree with her. "call!!" Nagato shook his head gently, and no longer thought about Zhu Yue''s problem. It was useless to think about the things that had already been done, but it only increased the troubles. The most important thing is that Zhu Yue''s actions are out of love for herself after all. If you have a lover like this, what can your husband ask for! Walking along the corridor made of white jade, Nagato''s attention gradually shifted to the surrounding scenery. From its establishment to the present, Bai Yujing has at least experienced more than a thousand years. The Bai Yujing, which was originally designed by the girls, has become more charming under the rendering of the years. At least in these days of return, every time Nagato walks in Bai Yujing, he can''t help but indulge in it. And this time, the red-haired boy was no exception. In this way, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, as he walked in the courtyard of Bai Yujing, as he felt, he came to a bamboo forest without knowing it. This is a bamboo forest with a large area, and thick fog permeates the forest, which obscures the view. "Oh, I came here unknowingly!" Slightly surprised, a smile soon appeared on the face of the red-haired boy. This bamboo forest was also quite famous in Baiyujing, whose name was Lost Bamboo Forest. Yes, the lost bamboo forest! It''s not an accidental name, but this bamboo forest is the lost bamboo forest in Gensokyo! After incorporating the plane of Gensokyo into the chaotic starry sky, after careful consideration, Nagato completely separated the fantasy world from the plane and integrated it into Baekokkyo. Under such circumstances, places like stray bamboo forests and monster mountains are scattered throughout Baiyujing. "Since it''s here, let''s go in and have a look!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato didn''t hesitate, and he walked straight into the bamboo forest. The wonderful barrier surrounding the bamboo forest did not affect Nagato in the slightest... 1996 Chapter 002 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Walking in the stray bamboo forest, Nagato seems familiar. Not to mention how many times Nagato had walked through Gensokyo at the beginning, even in these days of Baekokyeong, the red-haired boy did not come here less often. The reason is not Penglai Mountain Huiye, although Huiye is indeed so beautiful that people can''t help but linger. The reason Nagato often comes here is because of an item being adjusted in the lost bamboo forest. It was extracted from Saye, and was jointly researched and developed by Yakumo Zi, Shenqi, Xiandumu Aye and others, and finally handed over to Yorin Bayi for final adjustment. The existence of this item is related to Nagato''s next path, so he can''t help but pay attention from time to time! "In other words, that thing should almost be adjusted!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato had already walked a long distance on the long narrow path among the bamboo forests, and after another turn, the pavilion was already in sight forever. In the open space in front of the Everlasting Pavilion, a large number of rabbits gather or chase and run. Standing in the group of rabbits is a girl with long light purple rabbit ears. When Nagato appeared, the girl with rabbit ears noticed the noise. After turning her head to look around, a touch of surprise appeared on the girl''s face, and then she ran to Nagato and bowed in panic: "Naga, Lord Nagato, I''m sorry, I don''t know your coming, please forgive me...!!!" "Alright, Ling Xian!" Without waiting for the girl to finish her words, Nagato interrupted her, "Really, it''s not the first time I''ve been here. Why are you still so flustered when you see me." "Woo...Yes, I''m sorry!" Ling Xian''s rabbit ears fell weakly, and his face was full of suffering. To be honest, seeing Ling Xian''s expression, Nagato found inexplicably that he actually had the urge to pull her to the corner to''caress'' her. But after thinking about his current purpose, Nagato finally resisted such an impulse. Ling Xian, who didn''t know that he had escaped a catastrophe, mustered up the courage at this moment and asked, "That, my lord, you are here to prepare..." "Well, I''m looking for Yonglin, where is she?" Hearing Ling Xian''s question, Nagato cut off the distracting thoughts in his heart immediately and asked. Although Nagato is all-knowing and omnipotent in Bai Yujing and even the chaotic starry sky, the red-haired boy is not easy to use it on weekdays. After all, if you change your mind and know everything, then life will become boring. "Oh, Master, she is in the laboratory, do you want me to take you there..." "No, I will go by myself!" ... ... After bidding farewell to the Queen Ling, Nagato walked into the Forever Pavilion alone. Perhaps it was because of the peaceful nature of Kaguya and Yongrin. After taking root in Baiyujing, they dismissed all the maids in the mansion, leaving only Suzusen and Emperor Inaba. Emperor Inaba is very active, he doesn''t know where to go to play all day, and he is not lost in the bamboo forest. Therefore, the environment in the Forever Pavilion at this time is very quiet and quiet.89 library www.89ku.com Following his memory, he walked through the corridor in a familiar way. In the process, the red-haired boy passed Huiye''s room, but did not enter, just took a look. At this time, Penglai Shan Huiye was madly clicking his mouse in front of the computer, and he didn''t even notice the breath of Nagato. Facing Huiye''s performance, the red-haired boy couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. Hundreds of years ago, Huiye was the moon princess who had gathered countless oriental beauties. And now Penglai Mountain Huiye is completely a princess in a dead house! Feeling the impermanence of fate in his heart, Nagato passed directly across Huiye''s room, then opened the entrance of the basement of the eternal pavilion, and jumped down without any hesitation. In a flash, the environment around Nagato changed dramatically. What appeared in front of Nagato was a large space with a radius of at least hundreds of kilometers. There was even a dazzling sun suspended in the sky, and a few clouds did not cover the blue sky. Nagato is falling from the sky at a rapid speed, and below is a green field and a huge building. "Yonglin''s accomplishments in the world are truly extraordinary." With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato instantly stopped the tendency of falling, and then suddenly appeared in front of the huge building below, and the door of the building opened automatically. Stepping into the door, Nagato saw the back of Hachii Eirin recording something. At this time, Yong Lin was very focused, and even Nagato didn''t notice it when she entered. Immediately, a smile appeared at the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth, disappearing abruptly, and then appeared behind Yonglin, her left hand encircled the sage''s waist, and her right hand directly grabbed her left chest. "Dear Yonglin, I have come to you, do you miss me!" While speaking, Nagato''s right hand also squeezed a few times, feeling Yonglin''s softness. "...Really!" Suddenly being surrounded by Nagato from behind, she was even pinched a few times, but there was no surprised expression on Yai Eirin''s face, but some helplessness took a picture of Nagato''s hand at her body. "Do all these meaningless things, and you are not here to find me, but to find it!" With words, Bayi Yonglin looked at a small altar in front of her. In the center of the altar was a yin and yang crystal jewel, revealing a little mystery. "Don''t say that, I am indeed here to find you!" He buried himself in Hachii Eirin''s hair and took a deep breath. Nagato looked at Baoyu, "Of course, I also came to see the last legacy of my previous life." The gem in front of him was extracted from Saya from his body, and its components were part of the remnant origin of the maiden who had passed away, and the ball of light once held by the maiden. Two different forces blend with each other, you have me in you, and you in me, condensed into a supreme gem. "But you are just right, I just finished the adjustment!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Hachii Yongrin thought about it, and then said, "In theory, Baoyu should be able to achieve your goal now. You can give it a try." "Oh really?!" Hearing this, a surprise appeared on Nagato''s face. When even letting go of Yonglin, he stepped directly to the altar and took off the yin and yang gems on it. Putting Baoyu on his own heart, Nagato applied a little force and pressed directly to his heart! "Om!!!" Suddenly, Baoyu burst out with a faint gleam. .. 1997 Chapter 003-Seal and Mutation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The space has caused a little ripple at this moment. The faintly shimmering yin and yang precious jade directly penetrated into the ripples of the space under the slight force of Nagato, melted into Nagato''s heart, and merged with the heart of the boy. Subsequently, the supreme power contained in Baoyu was fully stimulated. "boom!!!" A fierce roar echoed in Nagato''s ears, and the power of the Yin and Yang seal that had been adjusted through the research and development of the women spouted from the treasure. The heart of the infinite sacred power system, the heart, was instantly shrouded by this sealing power. Faced with such a situation, the Supreme Holy Power immediately launched a fierce counterattack. Nagato''s body instantly became a battlefield of two forces. "Humph!" Immediately, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but coughed softly, and there was a bright red at the corner of his mouth, but under such circumstances, Nagato laughed instead. Because the current situation clearly proved that the sealing of Holy Power became possible. In the past ten years, after Nagato sorted out and settled his own gains, he found that the supreme sacred power he had worked so hard had become a stumbling block on his path. There is no other reason, just because the Holy Power contains truth that can be transcendent in the real universe! In these days, every time Nagato cultivated, his attention couldn''t help being attracted by the truth within the Holy Power. Even Nagato''s own control attributes cannot control such a situation! In fact, if Nagato''s own soul hadn''t come from the real earth and universe, facing the truth in the Holy Power, I would have long been unable to endure the temptation and merge all of his own into the truth. Once this happens, Nagato is just an ancestor of Qi in his life. The so-called perfect Taoist ancestor is probably just the flower in the moon mirror in the water! "I will never allow this to happen!" This kind of determination flashed in his mind, Nagato''s will and the power of the seal emerging from the yin and yang gems merged and merged, stimulating this power to the fullest extent. Immediately, Nagato''s entire heart was assimilated into a huge seal by the power of the seal. Faced with such a situation, the infinite sacred power system in the young man''s body ran wildly, and the endless sacred power spontaneously ran away in an attempt to break the seal of the heart. During this process, the whole body of the boy was hurt by the holy power running away, and his blood vessels even cracked. It''s just that the red-haired boy is always indifferent, focusing on the seal! With the passage of time, driven by Nagato''s firm will, the boy''s heart completely evolved into a perfect seal, finally completely sealing the holy power system. "call!!" After doing all this, Nagato couldn''t help but exhale a long breath. Then the red-haired boy was surprised to find that the pain was almost all over his body, but he was more concerned about his weakness than such trivial things. Yes, powerless! After losing the holy power in his body, Nagato truly realized his dependence on this power, and the unspeakable strength gap made Nagato feel a strong sense of powerlessness throughout his body. But the real fact is that the current Nagato still possesses power that is no less than that of the ordinary Taoist priest. "It''s terrible!" Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato could fully imagine that if the time to seal the sacred power was delayed for some time, he might not be able to leave the sacred power at any time. Secretly rejoicing, Nagato manipulated the next world as the creator. The invisible power appeared out of thin air, sweeping through Nagato''s body, removing the blood from the red-haired boy, and giving him a new look. After moving his hands and feet, Nagato turned to look at Yongrin while adapting to his current "weak" body. "It seems that you succeeded?" Seeing Nagato''s performance, Hachii Eirin asked lightly. "Indeed, it''s just not used to it!" Nodded, Nagato lifted his steps and walked towards where Yonglin was. "But after all, it''s a good thing. It''s worth celebrating. Let me have a few drinks with me." "my pleasure!" ... ... "Ah, it looks like something went wrong!" Saya, who was standing in front of Bai Yujing''s plane of conquering army with Broli, on the receiving plane embedded in the outer crystal wall of the chaotic starry sky, looked at the large plane that was not far away, his face suddenly changed. That large plane is nothing else, it is indeed the Dragon Ball plane where Broli is. After Broly returned to Bai Yujing, the Dragon Ball plane was obviously not suitable to move outside the chaotic starry sky, so starting from nine years ago, Saya was leading the action of devouring the Dragon Ball plane. After nine years of guidance, finally dragged the Dragon Ball plane to the vicinity of the chaotic starry sky. Saya found that what was originally a normal action had inadvertently gone wrong. The specific point is that through the blessing of the spirit of the door of the other bank, Saya saw that a small part of the Dragon Ball plane seemed to be corroded by the existence of the Lord God. "The main god has actually begun to attack this multiverse type of plane." Such thoughts flashed in his mind subconsciously, but Saya was very clear. Although the main god had often shot against the plane before, he had always chosen the single universe type plane. And the current situation clearly supports the fact that the main god has grown up without knowing it! "It seems that we can''t continue to let the Lord God grow up!" Speaking softly such words, Saya increased the support of the gate of the other side, and in a daze, the girl''s eyes completely penetrated the chaos, and then she saw the main god''s body. It was a huge ball of light that hung high above a large number of planes, bursting with bright light. "Then, let''s go to war!" After knowing the situation, Broly, who had almost figured it out with Saya, said, "The Dragon Ball plane is huge, with twelve universes and a lot of subspaces." "In the millennia, I have only traveled through six universes-such a huge plane has just become the battlefield between us and the main god!" While she was speaking, Broli''s face showed a frenetic warfare that was almost substantive. "Ok!" Faced with Broli''s proposal, Saya couldn''t comment, and fell silent, and said, "Anyway, let''s stop traction first, and then let''s talk to Brother Nagato." "In addition to the Lord God, there are many restless guys in the Chaos Zone where we are." "Maybe, it''s almost time to clean them all up!" .. 1998 Chapter 004 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Lord God?!" When Saya and Broly came to the eternal pavilion to find Nagato, the red-haired boy was sitting with Yai Eirin, and had no idea how much wine they had drunk. If the two girls come a little later, Nagato might take advantage of Jiuxing to pull Yonglin into the room. After hearing Saya''s words, the little drunkenness of the boy disappeared instantly. A sharp cold light flashed in the deep purple eyes, the young man brushed his long red hair that was like a flame, and a cold arc appeared in the corner of his mouth. "Interesting, really interesting!" After drinking the last wine in the glass in his hand, Nagato seemed to think for a while, and then said, "It just so happens that I also feel that the rest is almost over." "But if it''s just the prey of the Lord God, it can''t satisfy my desire to hunt!" "Then add Hakata!" It seems that Nagato''s thoughts have been known for a long time, and Saya said almost without thinking, "If it is not enough, you can add the existence of the Time and Space Administration, the Void Cthulhu." "Of course, there is also the Transmitter Alliance that has become somewhat uncontrolled recently!" "Haha, that''s how it should be!" Hearing Saya''s answer, Nagato couldn''t help laughing boldly. He had to admit that Saya was really sweet, and she could fully understand if she only showed a little intention. In fact, if it didn''t take time to settle, after inheriting the gate of the other side, Nagato was ready to clear his own territory. Before making formal contact with the eight civilizations, Nagato is ready to develop its own civilization. Naturally, there is no room for other forces and organizations on their own territory! "...As expected of my elder sister and brother!" At this time, Broly, who was sitting behind Saya, murmured subconsciously, and she found that her brother and eldest sister had a strange understanding in their thinking. Even Broli, who was extremely focused on fighting, couldn''t help but feel a little envious of this situation. ... ... "However, it is not a simple matter to clear out my domain!" After laughing for a while, Nagato calmed down, thinking about it, and said, "After all, even the Chaos Domain controlled by the Gate of the Beyond is too big and it takes too much time." "Saya, and Yonglin, do you have any specific ideas?" Nagato consciously ignored Broly who was also present, and the girl knew at first glance that it was not a brainstorming item. "how to say?" Hearing Nagato''s question, Hachii Eirin was slightly astonished at first, but soon recovered and said, "I am not very familiar with fighting at this level, so I will remain silent for the time being." As soon as Yonglin''s words fell, Saya said in deep thought, "Saya, I have a lot of ideas, but they are only local plans and cannot determine the real overall situation." "In wars involving the field of chaos, only the most fundamental force collision can determine everything." "The most important thing is that we who control the gate of the other side have enough advantages, and the winning ticket is in hand!" "If you think the defeat one by one is too time-consuming, just divide the troops at that time!" 8090 Novel Network www.8090xs.com Having said that, Saya paused, and then pointedly said, "The only thing we need to worry about is the logistics and the handling of our own casualties." "Logistics? Casualties?" Hearing this, Nagato''s face showed a little surprise, and then he understood Saya''s thoughts, "I understand what you mean, you are talking about the reincarnation system of the chaotic starry sky." Indeed, as long as the reincarnation system is officially established, the soldiers of Bai Yujing will be relieved of a worry. At least there is no need to worry that they will be able to play a more powerful combat force after their death. And there are enough sources for the supplement of reserve forces! Thinking of this, the red-haired boy frowned frivolously and said, "Actually, since ten years ago, I have been preparing for the establishment of the reincarnation system, and it was just completed not long ago." "That''s it, it''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day, and build a reincarnation system today!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato snapped his fingers softly, and the invisible fluctuations spread from the red-haired boy, enveloping all the three women around him. In an instant, the three of Saya noticed that the surrounding environment had changed drastically, from the room to the front of the shrine. This is a shrine that looks extremely dim. In fact, it is not only a shrine, but the surrounding environment, whether it is the sky, the earth, or everything, looks extremely dim. And there is no other reason for this, just because here is the realm of life and immortality, the secluded world of chaos and starry sky! "Master Nagato, there are a few more, welcome you!" At this moment, Wansato Yuri hurriedly walked out from the entrance of the shrine and bowed to the crowd. Then the Hime Maiden looked at Nagato and said: "My lord, I''m ready for the Youshi Witch. I only wait for you to support the ceremony, my lord." "Ok!" Nodding towards the witch to express her understanding, Nagato only left a sentence of''watch it well'', and then flew directly into the sky, and in a blink of an eye he arrived at the heights of the You World. Standing leisurely in the high altitude of You World, Nagato glanced down, and the panoramic view of You World came to my eyes. I have to say that although Youshi looks a little bleak, the scenery it contains is exceptionally wonderful. Whether it is a river serving as a passage for ascension, endless shrines all over the continent, or a corner of the manifestation of the two ways of heaven and man, or even the realm of mythology, things like the Hall of Valor can all be seen in this world. The You World, which has a deep connection with the original starry sky, can be regarded as the shadow of the chaotic starry sky in essence. "Let this realm of life and immortality turn into a reincarnation system in the chaotic starry sky!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the boy''s consciousness spread out and blended with the chaotic starry sky. In an instant, the shrines on the banks of the ascending river below all burst into light. With the passage of time, the blooming light of the shrines resonated and gradually filled the entire secluded world. "boom!!!" "Roar!!!" "Wow!!!" The huge secluded world seems to have undergone a wonderful change at this moment. The network of laws of heaven, the sea of ??human spirit, and the network of authentic dragon veins have completely manifested in an instant. At the same time, in the depths of Nagato''s body and even soul, three amazing powers burst out... It has an amazing resonance with the manifestation of the three ways of heaven, earth and man! ! ! .. 1999 Chapter 005 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the Holy Power was born, the three origins in Nagato''s body were all broken. Although such a price is not a disadvantage in exchange for Nagato''s achievement of the pseudo-dao ancestor level, the red-haired boy still feels a little bit of discomfort in his heart. You must know that in order to complete the three power system, Nagato has been fighting for more than a thousand years. And not long after the last tunnel system was completed, the three power system was directly shattered... Faced with such a situation, no one would be indifferent. The most important thing is that now that the origin of the three powers is broken and the power system built by them collapses, even if Nagato knows the direction of progress, he doesn''t know how to work hard for a while. Only now, the red-haired teenager really realizes that he seems a bit shallow... "The origin of the three powers has never disappeared!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato clearly felt that the depths of his body and even his soul were constantly surging with the power of the Three Ways of Heaven, Earth and Human that he had condensed. Listening to the resonance between the power of the three realms and the three realms of the outside world, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little clear. "So, this is the true essence of the three power systems!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and Nagato finally couldn''t help but express his emotions, "I am one with the chaotic starry sky. I practice the three ways, in fact, I am perfecting the chaotic starry sky!" "There is no destruction of the three power systems. As long as the chaotic starry sky is there, the three power systems are there." "boom!!!" Accompanied by Nagato''s thorough understanding, unimaginable mysterious fluctuations burst out of the young man, and the entire chaotic starry sky showed an invisible subtle change at this moment. The first thing that changed was the law. The chaotic starry sky was everywhere, and the ubiquitous law engraved the chaos aura at this moment, making it more primitive and mysterious. The net of the law of the secluded world instantly turned into a more terrifying law of heaven! Afterwards, the inner and outer crystal walls of the chaotic starry sky received some kind of wonderful blessing, becoming stronger, and even faintly showing a little eternal aura. At the same time, the dragon veins all over all planes moved slightly at this moment, and a strange resonance occurred. In this resonance, all the dragon veins seem to be connected together and become thicker. Even the inner chaos began to nurture chaotic dragon veins... "Roar!!!" The dragon veins manifested in the secluded world could not help but let out a refreshing dragon chant, as if to announce to the sentient beings and the world that it was enough to support the skeletal foundation of the chaotic starry sky. Finally, the mighty sea of ??humane spirit has become more crystal clear and active in resonance! The endless red cause and effect that had been entangled in the spirit sea seemed to loose a lot at this moment, and even many of the cause and effect that had turned into dead knots broke apart. Throughout the process of resonance, Nagato''s consciousness kept rising, rising, and rising again! Soon, the boy cleared the fog on his way forward. He had realized that his three-way system of heaven, earth and man was only the fundamental foundation. The next path is to merge them and evolve the three ways of spirit, energy and spirit! One of the signs of Qi, Nagato has successfully derived the supreme sacred power, which is considered a complete success. In his own way, the red-haired boy with the heart of the previous life has actually reached the edge of the threshold of success. It is only the most important step, but he does not know how to get out.Worry-free Book Online www.51asw.com One of the last gods, Nagato still has only a vague idea at this time, yet to be tested. As for the Taoist Dao in the Dao Ancestor level power, it is a bit illusory. Nagato at most relies on the existence of the Dao in the dream and the power of the soul, which is just a little guessing. "But this kind of thing can''t be rushed, let''s start with the body first!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato suppressed it for the time being. The red-haired boy did not forget that what he had to do now was not to practice, but to open up samsara. Immediately, the spirit and will of the red-haired boy radiated, and instantly manipulated the heavenly law net, the dragon vein network and the humane spirit sea to directly transform the entire secluded world. "Rumble!!!" The boundless gray earth kept shaking. That is the movement of the dragon vein network hidden deep under the earth. All the dragon veins have turned their heads to the center of the secluded world where Nagato is, and endless power has gathered. The law of heaven and the sea of ??humanity simultaneously exerted their strength, eroding the endless rivers used for soaring. The law of heaven seized the right to ascend, and the humane spirit sea completely assimilated the river, followed the river and spread to the endless planets, eroding the hell and underworld of each planet. Subsequently, the power of the two ways of heaven and man emerged simultaneously, converging with the endless power guided by the dragon veins. "So, let''s get started!" At this moment, Nagato clasped his hands together, condensing different handprints one after another, and along with the young man''s seal, the power of the three realms of heaven, earth and man began to burn automatically. The central area of ??Youshi instantly turned into a sea of ??flames, vaguely consuming all power. And in the center of the sea of ??fire, a certain profound wave was slowly spreading out. With the passage of time, the fluctuations in the center of the sea of ??fire continued to spread, and the entire secluded world gradually changed, and the dim color that had no vitality gradually turned into a color that was dim but full of vitality. The realm called life and immortality gradually transformed into a cloudy world, and the entire chaotic starry sky became more active invisibly. As time passed, seven full days passed in an instant, and the transformation of the secluded world came to an end. Until a certain moment... "boom!!!" The huge secluded world, or the Yin world, experienced violent turbulence, and the sea of ??fire in the center suddenly dispersed, revealing an unimaginable super roulette. On the roulette wheel, the six extremely deep holes look strangely strange. Six reincarnation disc, this is the name of the big roulette! This is the treasure that Nagato uses the three ways of heaven, earth and man, forged with the original power of the secluded world, and is mainly used to carry the reincarnation system of the chaotic starry sky. The six big holes on it are nothing else. They are the reincarnation entrances for the six kinds of beings: the way of heaven and humanity, the way of asura, the way of earth, the way of all souls, the way of hungry ghosts, and the way of hell. "That''s it!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato lightly placed the six wheel of reincarnation in the center of the Yin World, and the huge wheel instantly took root on the source of the Yin World. The reincarnation system of the chaotic starry sky has now completed its foundation, and then a series of personnel adjustments... 2000 Chapter 006-Half a Year and Departure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that Bai Yujing''s operating efficiency is extremely high. Less than three days after Nagato completed the foundation of the reincarnation system, Bai Yujing''s power stationed in the Yin World built a super giant city based on the six reincarnation discs. This city is called Fengdu, which is the core of the entire reincarnation system, and Siji Yingji is the lord of the city. All his subordinates are some death gods and free souls with merit. In less than half a year, thousands of cities have stood tall in the dark world. Each of these cities symbolizes a planet on a plane, and the core of the city is a projection that is differentiated from the six reincarnation discs, and controls the reincarnation system of the corresponding plane. At this point, the reincarnation system all over the chaotic starry sky is fully operational. And as the cycle of reincarnation, the entire chaotic starry sky, the heavens and all realms showed a trend of prosperity, so that Nagato finally realized that he was indeed a bit paranoid. Indeed, the existence of reincarnation will cause many disadvantages, leading to the unresolved cause and effect in this life, and the situation in the next life will be destroyed. There may even be the disaster of some powerful people with extreme temperament interfering in reincarnation without authorization. It''s just that Nagato, the lord of the heavens and worlds, is in control of the reincarnation system, and the humane spirit has engraved Nagato''s understanding of humanity, which can automatically cut off many harmful causes and effects. Under such circumstances, the disadvantages of reincarnation have been weakened to the extreme, and it is not worth worrying about. The most important thing is that the establishment of the reincarnation system makes the Taoist Spiritual Sea truly alive. As the saying goes, the flowing water does not corrupt the households. The active Spiritual Sea promotes the rapid development of the chaotic starry sky. Nagato can even foresee that for a long time in the future, the chaotic starry sky will be a period of talents. In this way, in the war to clear the chaos domain that is about to be launched in the near future, Bai Yujing thinks he will not be short of reserve forces-this is definitely a way for Saye, who originally only hoped to guarantee the casualties of Bai Yujings army through the reincarnation system. unexpected surprise. However, this kind of surprise seemed to be irrelevant to Nagato. At this time, the boy was more concerned about the Yin World itself. Originally, the red-haired boy only regarded it as a place for the six reincarnation discs, but with the operation of the reincarnation system, Nagato gradually discovered that growth had occurred in the Yin World. Obviously Nagato didn''t invest any resources in it, but it just grew under the nose of Nagato. After discovering such a situation, Nagato paid attention to the Yin World. Through his own authority, the red-haired boy soon discovered what the nourishment for growing in the Yin World was. And this kind of nourishment is not a real substance, but the memories and feelings of countless reincarnated souls. The memory and feelings of the soul, such things are precious and indeed precious, after all, they belong to each living being alone, but from another perspective, such things are also extremely cheap. Nagato can almost imagine that as long as the reincarnation system continues to operate, the Yin World will continue to grow. Sooner or later, the Yin World may grow to a level that is comparable to the Yang World. At that time, the Yin World and the Yang World will blend with each other, and the chaotic starry sky may reach a more perfect level. "Ahhhhhh, in this way, I seem to have unintentionally started the promotion of Chaos Starry Sky!" "But it''s really unexpected, the soul is the element that drives this step!" "Soul, that''s really a mysterious existence!" In a pavilion of Bai Yujing, Nagato was leaning on the railing, his deep gaze seemed to penetrate nine heavens and ten earths, observing the reincarnation system that was operating between heaven and earth. In the twilight, the red-haired boy remembered that his soul is the most mysterious than other people. After all, Nagato''s soul comes from the universe of the real earth anyway. Of course, the young man''s soul has experienced an extinction in the lost reincarnation, and then rebuilt through the spirits of the gates of the other side. There is a slight difference between what I want to come and the beginning.Novel Baby Novel Network www.xiaoshuowa.com Thinking of this, Nagato vaguely realized how one of his gods should move forward. "I finally found you, Nagato-kun!" At this moment, with soft words, slight footsteps came from behind Nagato, with frivolous brows, Nagato turned around and saw a slender girl who came from the back. This is a green-haired girl in a green kimono who looks a little weak. With such appearance and temperament alone, I am afraid that no one would have thought that such a young girl would be recognized by all Bai Yujing high-levels, and she would be an absolute powerhouse at the top in the future. But this is the fact. If there is any reason, it is her name, Yan Qishi! "How did you come?!" Nagato couldn''t help being a little surprised when he saw Qishi appear. During the questioning, the boy stepped forward and took Qiji in his armsNagato didn''t know how powerful Qiji was, but every time he saw her, the red-haired boy couldn''t help feeling a certain kind of compassion in his heart. Regarding this, Nagato can only secretly sigh, this is a world of looks! "Um, I''m thinking, is Nagato-kun going to set off again?" Being held in Nagato''s arms, Qishi''s face didn''t change much. As she spoke, she moved her lower body, changed a comfortable posture, and leaned directly in Nagato''s arms. "Well, the time is indeed almost up!" Hearing the question of the girl in her arms, Nagato pondered, and said, "It would be good if Bai Yujing has Saya presiding over it. Actually, if it wasn''t for taking care of the reincarnation system, I followed Broli to the Dragon Ball plane half a year ago. Up." "Until now, the reincarnation system has been working well. It is indeed time to start. What''s wrong?" "I also want to go with Nagato-kun!" Hearing this, the girl in her arms raised her head and showed a faint smile, "I have been very interested in the world where the body is tempered into the mainstream from a long time ago." "Moreover, the current Nagato-kun, I must have a suitable knife!" At the end, an astonishing knife intent flashed in Qishi''s eyes, which swept away the girl''s weakness. "Ok!" After a little hesitation, Nagato agreed to Qishi''s request. Just as the girl said, he really needs a knife to protect the road, and the Dragon Ball plane is indeed suitable for the girl. Inexplicably, Nagato couldn''t help but look forward to the girl''s brilliance. "It''s better to hit the sun instead of choosing a day, let''s go now!" Immediately, there was an impulse in his heart, and Nagato put it into action, holding the seven realities in his arms, the red-haired boy communicated with the key of the ten thousand worlds and disappeared directly in place. At the same time, Saya, who was making plans in the Bai Yujing meeting room, suddenly shook slightly. After all, the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds is the key to the gate of the other bank. When it is operating, as the spirit of the gate of the other bank, Saya knows it naturally, and the girl sighed immediately. Then some helplessly shook his head: "That''s fine, if you stay in Bai Yujing, you don''t have to expect a breakthrough." As soon as the voice fell, the girl continued to focus on her plan. After all, it was a super-large war involving the entire chaos area occupied by the gates of the other side. The most important thing is that Saya doesn''t think that the eight major civilizations outside of the Chaos Area will watch them succeed. Even if it is blocked by the gates of the other side, Saya will never let it go!.. 2001 Chapter 007 Northern Realm King Star You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The plane of Dragon Ball! This is not an ordinary plane. It is a multiverse composed of twelve single universes. The universe and the universe are arranged in sequence, forming a huge ring in the endless chaos. When Nagato came with Yu Qimi and saw this circle, he was suddenly surprised. "Ah, I haven''t found it before!" Suspended in the volley in the chaotic void, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes slightly, "This Dragon Ball plane actually has its own creator!" "Huh... is there a developer?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Qimi, who was leaning on his arms, raised her head slightly, "This is the first time I have heard about a creator other than Nagato-kun. Will it pose a threat to us?" "Don''t worry, they won''t!" "they?" "Of course it is them!" Wei Wei emphasized her tone, and an interested smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth, "The creator of this Dragon Ball plane is not alone. I can feel the breath of more than double digits." "The specific situation is not yet clear. Anyway, let''s descend into the universe first!" "it is good!" Faced with Nagato''s proposal, Qijin naturally would not object. In this way, Nagato embraced the girl, following the connection between Mingzhong and Broli, and found the legendary seventh universe among the twelve universes. Motivated by the power of the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, Nagato directly opened a door on the crystal wall of the universe. After passing the door, the two came to a quiet starry sky! The extremely relaxed feeling instantly filled the whole body of Nagato and Qimi, and the wonderful feeling that the heavens and the earth had become smaller all explained the weak restraint of this universe. Even Qijin, who is known for his skills, feels like he has the power of bursting stars. "Is this universe really restrained?" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help but feel disdain for the creators of the Dragon Ball Universe. There was no other reason, but the world was too rough. If you use a painting to compare the world, the moon world that Nagato once conquered is a standard beautiful picture. And the Dragon Ball world in front of me is just a scribbled graffiti! To be honest, Nagato, the creator of the world, can''t stand it anymore... "But it is such a simple and unrestricted plane that can create an extraordinary existence like Broli. From the perspective of military training, such a plane is slightly more valuable!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato''s spirit began to spread, and he began to search for creatures. Having just arrived in this universe, the young man was not too eager to find Broli through the spiritual connection, but was ready to play in this world. After all, in the plane that Nagato has experienced so far, there are few aliens like the Dragon Ball plane. Compared with the similar earth scenery, the aliens attract Nagato''s attention more. "Huh? This is..." Ai Wei novel www.avtxt.com Soon, the red-haired boy found the breath of life on a wonderful planet. The reason why he said it was wonderful was because that planet seemed to be out of touch with the entire universe. There is some kind of power covering up the entire planet, if Nagato''s perception is not very strong, it is likely to be missed. Most importantly, that planet is surprisingly small. After visual inspection, it was only four to five thousand cubic meters in size! "In my memory, there seems to be such a planet." Wei Wei thought about it, and Nagato pulled out some information from her memory. If there is no estimation error, then the place should be the legendary king star. In the Dragon Ball universe, there is a set of gods system of its own. Among them, at the top is the existence named Great Realm King God in charge of the order of the stars in the universe, and then the four Great Realm King Gods of East, West, South and North respectively manage the four directions of the universe. Under the realm king gods are many great realm kings, and each realm king is the manager of a galaxy. The Great Realm King is divided into four realm kings, many planet gods. Of course, don''t look at so many levels, except for the existence of super-specification such as the god of destruction, the god is not worth any money. In Nagato''s memory, there are too many existences in the universe that can hang these gods. In the original Dragon Ball book, even the Realm King God has died several times. But these are not the focus of Nagato''s attention. All he cares about is the northern king who has a deep relationship with the Dragon Ball protagonist Monkey King in his memory and manages the northern galaxy. In memory, the original protagonist of the Dragon Ball plane, Sun Wukong, has learned very useful moves from the King of the North. Whether it is the Realm King Fist that increases the strength, speed, attack power, defense power, etc. of one''s own body by several times, or the vitality bullet that borrows vitality from all creatures, they are all very interesting moves. In the many materials that Broli gave back to Bai Yujing, there was no information on these two moves. But this is no wonder Broli, after all, for the girl, these two moves are simply tasteless, no matter how powerful the Jie Wangquan is, it cannot be stronger than her transformation. As for the vitality borrowing of vitality bullets-Broli has never lacked her own vitality! In addition, although Broly is not the villain who destroys the universe, she who does her own way does not have a good relationship with the world kings who symbolize order. Therefore, Broli does not have the data of the Realm King Quan and the vitality bullet. "This shortcoming, let me add it!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato held Qiji directly, and teleported towards the king star, "I just don''t know if this king star belongs to the northern king of the galaxy?" After practicing to the point of Nagato, even if the holy power in his body is sealed, he can still easily cross the universe. The distance of tens of millions of miles is less than a minute at the foot of Nagato. Soon, the red-haired boy descended on that little realm king star. Except for two or three trees, there is only a road that runs through the planet and a small building that doesn''t look very conspicuous. To be honest, Nagato wouldnt believe it if it hadnt been known in advance that this was the residence of a god. On the contrary, the gravity on the planet is more than ten times larger than the earth, which makes Nagato very interested. A keen gaze swept across the surrounding environment, and finally through the windows of a building not far away, after seeing a blue fat man with sunglasses and a panicked face, the corner of Nagato''s mouth slightly tilted: "It seems that my luck is pretty good, this is really the king of the northern world!" .. 2002 Chapter 008-Temporary Residence and Growth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward about three minutes... The moment Nagato and Qimi came to the universe, the King of the Northern Realm had a bad foreboding, as if some super terrible natural disaster was about to come to him. Although the majesty of the heavens and the earth in the Dragon Ball universe has been lost, as a god, the king of the north has no powerful powers. But the essence of being a god still allows the Realm King to possess some extraordinary qualities. For example, the sixth sense concerning the safety of one''s life! In the past years, the Milky Way galaxy did not know why, the strong constantly emerged, the existence of horror emerged one by one, and the King of the Northern Realm thought it was quite knowledgeable. However, no one can give himself such a sense of horror. Even the Demon Buu who almost wiped out the world king god, the sleeping Destroyer Birus, and the invincible Super Saiyan God-Broli, did not have such a depressed sense of existence. "Woo, it''s not good, it''s terrible!" Soon, the realm king felt that the horrible existence had already seen his realm king star, and the fat blue man suddenly trembled involuntarily in fright. The fat on his face trembled up and down, and the king of the north looked at his pet. The orangutan Barbrus and the grasshopper Guregli! It''s just that the realm king speaks incoherently, and the two pets are totally unclear. It''s just that before the northern realm king can explain in detail, he is completely stiff. Because at this moment, an indifferent look through the window of Jiewang''s house locked him. ... ... "Hello, Mr. Blue Fat!" Holding Qishi''s little hand, Nagato slowly walked to the only building on the planet, and through the window, he said hello to the panicked King of the North: "Although you haven''t really met, if you guessed correctly, you are the northern king of the galaxy!" If possible, the Northern Realm King wanted to deny it, but since the other party came to the door, it means that the other party has truly seen his identity. Under such circumstances, even denying it again is meaningless. It may even have some bad reactions. For example, it makes the person in front of you angry or something. Thinking of this, the Northern Realm King couldn''t help but shook his whole body, and then hurried out of the door of the small building without door panels, and bowed slightly in front of Nagato and said: "Yes, yes! The younger one is the King of the North." "This honorable guest, forgive me for my clumsy eyesight. May I ask, who are you and what are you doing!" In words, the appearance of this fat blue man bowing down looked rather funny, the corner of Nagato''s mouth couldn''t help but a twitch, and Qishi couldn''t help but let out a slight laugh. I just have to admit that the King of the North is indeed a human being. In the face of his posture, Nagato, who originally planned to search for the soul of the other party directly after finding him, and then get all the information in his mind, was a bit difficult to start. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help laughing a little, he seemed to be calculated unconsciously.Look at the novel www.look37.com But this kind of trivial matter, the red-haired boy doesn''t care much. "Well, how should I put it..." After pondering, Nagato gave up the idea of ??rude soul searching, and said, "My wife and I are traveling in space. I need you to provide us with some information." "By the way, I heard that you seem to have developed some interesting moves, King of the North." "My wife is also very talented in martial arts, and I want to ask for advice." "I don''t know, can the King of the North Realm..." "Yes! How can''t it!" Before Nagato finished speaking, the King of the Northern Realm took it and said with great enthusiasm, "There is no problem with intelligence. It is the virtue of our Realm King to help others!" "As for the moves, it''s even more okay. Only through communication can the martial arts make progress!" While talking, the panic in the heart of the Northern Realm King gradually dissipated. The intuition from the divine spirit told Fat Lan that his danger seemed to have passed. "Then, let''s interrupt some days here!" "No problem, I am the most hospitable person!" God knows how reluctant the King of the North Realm was when he said this, but being able to escape a catastrophe was already the best result for the King of the North Realm. In this way, Nagato and Qimi temporarily settled in the northern star king star. Although the Northern Territory King Star is small in size and heavy in gravity, in the eyes of the capable Nagato, as a temporary residence, it is quite novel and interesting. After only three days in the Northern Realm King, Nagato got all the information he wanted from the Northern Realm King. In the following days, the service target of the Northern Realm King moved from Nagato to Yan Qishi-after entering the Dragon Ball plane, the girl''s strength once again ushered in a leap period. Although they are also sitting on the road of martial arts, there is an absolute difference between Qishi and Luo Hao and other heavenly martial artists. Probably because she was not allowed to be in the world since she was born. Since growing up, the proud Qishi also disdains the world, so her martial arts have nothing to do with the world and focus on herself. To some extent, Qishi is unusually similar to Broli, and is also very suitable for the Dragon Ball plane. It''s just that the pursuits of the two are different. What Broli pursues is absolute power, with one power breaking through thousands of tricks, while Qishi is just the opposite. What she pursues is skill, the skill of the most powerful! Under such circumstances, the skills accumulated by the King of the North for countless years are definitely a treasure for Qishi. To repeat, Yan Qi is indeed a genius, an absolute genius! Any skill in front of her, as long as it is used once, it will be learned, the second time it will be used proficiently, and the third time, the girl has already introduced new ideas. Then, Nagato added a sideshow in his daily routine. That is to watch, the despair of the King of the North! Anyone who has gone through countless years of accumulation, has been thoroughly learned in less than half a month, or even brought forth the new to a point where he is beyond the reach, will despair. Especially the funny appearance of the King of the North makes the after show more interesting. And while living leisurely, Nagato also began to study this dragon ball whose destiny had been completely changed by Broli''s intervention in his spare time. The red-haired boy thought about where to go to play after studying in Qishi... 2003 Chapter 009-The Arrival of Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The information of the northern king of the galaxy is very rich... Through this information, Nagato''s familiarity with the entire universe has increased at an alarming rate, and the descriptions of many planets have deeply attracted his attention. After careful selection, the red-haired boy quickly worked out a travel itinerary to travel around the universe. After doing this, Nagato''s attention was focused on Broly''s intelligence. To be honest, looking at Broli''s intelligence and the history of Dragon Ball after she appeared, and comparing the original history in memory, Nagato couldn''t help feeling very interesting. Although Broly herself has no obsession with the so-called original work, she has never really come to earth. But many things do not depend on her will. You know, a butterfly in the tropical rainforest of the Amazon River Basin in South America, occasionally flapping its wings, can cause a tornado in Texas in the United States two weeks later. And an existence like Broly, even if it only does a few small things, will have a big impact. The original destined history of the Dragon Ball plane, under Broli''s influence, unknowingly, has already walked onto another river of fate. Among them, the turning point of destiny is that of Namek. When Broly used Dragon Ball on Namek, she promised to help Namek through the catastrophe. Later, when Frieza descended on Namek for Dragon Ball, the girl appeared as promised and wiped out Frieza and his men before Sun Wukong and the Dragon Ball warriors arrived. And after this incident, many things changed inexplicably... For example, Vegeta actually fell in love with Broly! After knowing Broli''s identity and seeing her strength, Vegeta fell in love with her. For the Saiyan prince who has not fallen in love with Bouma, what is more suitable as a wife than a born Super Saiyan girl. Its just obvious that his thoughts are destined to be unrequited love... Not to mention that Broly has only fighting in her heart. Even if she really wants to marry, she will never have Vegeta''s turn. Nagato said that he would definitely recommend himself immediately. Therefore, the Saiyan prince was struggling to find no results, and he was easily defeated by Broly after several attempts to move rough. Even if he later achieved the transformation of Super Saiyan III, he still lost. In the end, the frustrated Vegeta and his younger brother joined together and took root on a certain planet in the galaxy. According to the world king''s intelligence, Vegeta now seems to have a pair of children. For another example, after Bouma, who is located on the earth, shook off Yamu tea, in order to relax, she took a spaceship and left the sad place of the earth on the impulse and began a space journey. Then in a corner of the Milky Way, she met Broly, who just happened to conquer the Bixastar. At that time, Broly finally prepared to use Bixastar to establish an exclusive power. After a series of things, Boomer joined Bixstar and became Broly''s core deployment. Nowadays, Bouma''s name is famous throughout the universe. For example, after defeating Frieza, Broly took over the center of the galaxy in order to grow her martial arts and opened many galaxy martial arts competitions. She directly accepted Frieza''s industry as a prize for the champion of the competition.Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com Under such circumstances, many later powerful men in the original work have been attracted, and the earth in the original work on the edge of the galaxy is finally no longer plagued by disasters. The countless creatures in the entire galaxy were stimulated by this, and a brilliant martial arts era was opened. And Broly is called the Queen of the Galaxy because of her repeated victory in the competition. In addition, there are a lot of changes, in a word, the so-called original plot, after Broli''s intervention, is really broken to the point of vividness. "It''s... interesting!" This thought flashed in his mind, and a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. Under Broli''s interference, the entire Dragon Ball universe seemed more interesting. Thinking about this, Nagato''s gaze turned to the Qishi that Zhenghe Realm King learned. "That''s right!" Looking at the girl gently dancing her figure like a flutter, Nagato thought in her heart, "In the spare time of the journey, find more opponents for Qishi to practice." As a man of Qishi, Nagato clearly felt the desire in the girl''s heart. The girl''s positioning of herself is Nagato''s sword of protection! She aspires to be the real guardian knife in Nagato''s hands, not when Nagato grows wildly, because she can''t keep up with the progress, she becomes a decoration worn by Nagato''s waist. Had it not been for this belief, I am afraid that Qijin would not have taken the initiative to ask to go out with Nagato before. And just as Nagato was thinking, an inexplicable aura appeared in the boy''s perception, and the red-haired boy immediately recovered and subconsciously raised his head and looked into the distance. Not only Nagato, but also the king of the north and Yan Qishi who were teaching in the class also raised their heads together and looked into the distance. Then, they saw an afterimage piercing through the clouds and descending toward the king star, but within a moment, the afterimage appeared on the king star of the north. "Master Jie Wang, I have come to you to practice, please help me!" Accompanied by some cheerful voices, the afterimage revealed his true face. This was a young man with black hair raised high in an orange martial arts uniform. It seems that some natural faces are filled with a sincere smile, giving people a relaxed feeling. "Ah, I really can''t stand work or anything!" The moment after he appeared, the young man''s eyes turned to the Northern Realm King, full of eagerness to try, "Thanks to Mr. Satan, I can finally concentrate on my practice." "Hurry up, Lord Realm King, I can''t help but want to participate in the next Galaxy Budo Contest." "This time, I must beat that guy Broly!" Just as soon as he finished speaking, the young man realized that the Northern Realm Kings face was stiff, "My Lord Realm, what''s wrong with you, are you sick... Also, I just wanted to ask, you two are..." "Hello, my name is Nagato, and this is my wife, Yan Qishi." In the face of the youth''s question, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Even if he did not know each other, Nagato knew the identity of the person in front of him the moment he met. He is not the protagonist of the original Dragon Ball-Monkey King, who is he?! ps: I almost fell asleep while writing... 2004 Chapter 010 Discuss! Seven Reality vs Goku You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King! The first protagonist in the original Dragon Ball. Monkey King, formerly known as Kakarot, was originally one of the orphans of Saiyan who revealed the earth. Monkey King is sincere, somewhat natural, passionate and warlike, and full of justice. Except for some bad brains, Monkey King is a perfect protagonist! Nagato vaguely remembered that when he was in his first life, he was a fan of Monkey King for a while. Now that he wants to come, he can''t help but feel deeply moved. "Ah, how are you!" After Nagato introduced himself, Monkey King immediately showed his iconic smile, "I am the Saiyan of the Earth, Monkey King, can you ask, are you strong?" Speaking of the last, Monkey King''s face couldn''t help showing a bit of warfare. Although he was a bit naive in character, Monkey King was not a real fool. He clearly remembered that when he descended on the Northern Realm King Star, he clearly only felt the breath of Lord Realm King. And even now, he still couldn''t notice the breath of these two people. This level of ability to conserve interest is astonishing to Monkey King! When Monkey King showed his fighting spirit, the face of the Northern Realm King suddenly became pale. Although the history of the original work has changed, the relationship between the Northern Realm King and Monkey King is still very good. Fat Blue didn''t want Monkey King, who was also an apprentice and friend, to offend the two mysterious and dangerous existences of Nagato and Qishi. It''s just that the Northern Realm King just opened his mouth and was about to say something, he was glanced at Nagato''s purple and deep eyes, and for a short while, the Northern Realm King''s head went blank. After doing all this quietly, Nagato looked at Monkey King, and said leisurely: "As far as your level is concerned, it should be quite powerful, don''t you want to compare it?" "Of course, it''s not me who made the shot, but my wife, Qishi, can you?" "my pleasure!" Hearing Nagato''s question, a slightly malicious smile appeared on Yan Qishi''s face. In an instant, a strange cold filled Sun Wukong''s heart. Sun Wukong, who originally wanted to work with Nagato, immediately subconsciously made a defensive action. "It seems that you all agreed!" Seeing Monkey King''s posture, Nagato nodded leisurely, and then his gaze turned to the Realm King, "North Realm King, let''s give them a little bit." "...Uh, good, good!" After reacting, the Northern Realm King knew that he couldn''t stop it, and immediately took his pet away quickly. ... ... When Nagato, the King of the World, and the others retreated, Monkey King''s defensive posture was maintained, and the natural expression on his face disappeared, turning into a solemn fighting spirit. The Monkey King who understood the mystery of Qi could clearly perceive the danger hidden in the woman''s body in front of him. That obviously looked very weak, as if the body that fell when the wind blew was just imaginary! Time is like this, a little bit passed by the two of them... It wasn''t until almost three minutes before everyone who watched the game frowned. The solemnity on Monkey King''s face immediately turned into curiosity and distress, and he said: Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com "Well, isn''t it about to go to war, why are you still like that?" "Ok?!" Upon hearing this, Qishi couldn''t help but a hint of doubt appeared on his face. However, the girl quickly realized that she suddenly realized that what Monkey King said was that she hadn''t made any stance before the war. It seemed that her posture made the Monkey King misunderstand that he was not ready... "Ah, how long have you not encountered this situation?" Suddenly, this thought flashed through Qishi''s mind. If it were before, she would have felt very annoying. Back then, in the world where she was born, the girl had no idea how many times she had encountered similar situations. But to this day, Yan Qishi couldn''t help but feel nostalgic... Subconsciously, the corners of the girl''s mouth showed an arc. It was an extremely hidden, malicious smile. "Even if you say that, Mr. Monkey King, I have never put on a posture!" Speaking of this, Qishi paused for a while, and then said, "But, Mr. Monkey King, don''t you think that it''s useless to posture or anything!" "Put your posture when something happens, won''t it slow you down?" "Just like you are now!" In the words, the girl''s eyes seemed to faintly flashed, "With your posture, I can probably predict that your next move, rare moves will fall." Hearing Qishi''s words, even Monkey King, who was at the center of the battle, couldn''t help being surprised. "Of course, Mr. Monkey King can also think that I have taken a pose." The whole body seemed to relax completely, and the girl showed the most natural posture, "The name of this posture is Virtual Sword Flow Zero Fig!" As soon as the voice fell, Qi Shi didn''t speak any more, but took a small step and walked towards Monkey King. The girl''s footsteps are very light, but it gives Monkey King an inexplicable sense of oppression! "what!!" After a little hesitation, Monkey King screamed, and while dispelling all the distracting thoughts in his heart, the whole person instantly entered a state of fighting, charging!Then punch! A simple attack, displayed in the hands of Monkey King, is comparable to the impact of lightning. It''s just that Monkey King''s punch didn''t work, because at the moment when the punch hit Qi Shi, the girl seemed to lose her gravity and turned into catkins floating in the wind. Under the blow of the fist wind, the young girl avoided the fist in a weird manner. The next moment, Qi Shi burst into a fierce breath, bent and rushed to the bottom of Monkey King, his right hand and five fingers gathered together, turning into an indestructible hand knife. "Huh!!!" The terrifying hand knife slashed out from bottom to top, faintly cutting through the space. If it weren''t for the last moment, Monkey King''s intuition felt the crisis, and he would retreat subconsciously with the dance of the air, I''m afraid he would be broken by this hand knife. But even so, a long crack appeared in Sun Wukong''s clothes...... .. 2005 Chapter 011 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow! So dangerous!" After flying upside down, Monkey King couldn''t help but said in fear. If there was such a little hesitation just now, I am afraid that the current Monkey King will not just have a crack in the martial arts suit, but the body will be directly cut open by the opponent. Then Sun Wukong looked at the beautiful woman who was like a survivor, his face became completely solemn. However, after being solemn, the blood of Saiyan in Wukong''s body gradually boiled! In essence, Monkey King is a militant, even in the Dragon Ball universe where the trajectory of fate has changed, after leaving the earth, he still experienced many battles of life and death. Therefore, the strength and danger of Qi Shi did not make him retreat, but completely aroused his fighting spirit. "what!!!" At the moment, Monkey King didn''t talk nonsense, and shouted, the arrogance of his whole body seemed to burst out of substance, and then the whole person turned into an afterimage and launched an attack towards Qishi. From an objective point of view, Monkey King''s power and speed far surpass the Qi Shi. It stands to reason that Qishi should not be able to avoid Monkey King''s attack. but "I saw it!" A little wave filled his eyes, and a smile appeared on Qishi''s face. The girl has a pair of ultimate eyes that can see through all the world''s surroundings-see Jigu! No matter what it is, it is written words, the use of weapons, or all kinds of strange martial arts, or even physique, like the genetic abilities of other races, almost everything in the world, as long as you see it with your own eyes, you can fully understand Be mindful and use it skillfully. This is the so-called eye of the ancients, a concrete symbol of the seven real genius! In fact, the original real purpose of the Eye of the Ancients is to continue life, learn the skills of opponents, and use them to avoid using their own strength. For Yan Qishi, her talents cannot be accommodated by a human body. Therefore, the girl is eager for the weak and weak, which is called the strength of others, just like pouring warm water into boiling hot water will make the water temperature drop-constantly "seeing the ancients", hoping to live longer. Of course, those are the sayings of the past, and now Qishi''s body can contain his own talents. Under such circumstances, the original life-saving eye has truly become the eye of battle. As long as she sees the enemy, the girl can perceive everything about the opponent and even predict the opponent''s actions. It doesn''t matter if the speed and strength can''t keep up. If you predict the opponent''s movements, you can prepare in advance! Immediately, with a whirr, the girl turned around from stillness, and evaded Monkey King''s attack with incomparable agility. Then the gravity of the girl''s body suddenly disappeared and turned into catkins again. In such a situation, even if Monkey King kept attacking, the girl could always follow the waves of the opponent''s attack. Repeatedly failing to attack, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but feel a little restlessness in his heart. In other words, Saiyan, a fighting race that uses anger as a factor for transformation, is not a good character in the first place, and Monkey King is already a rare exception. "what!!" Subconsciously roared out, the Qi in Monkey King was all aroused, without any pity, he kicked straight towards the girl''s cheek. But at this moment, a gleam of light flashed in Qishi''s eyes, and the whole person fell backward. While avoiding Monkey Kings attack, the girl seemed to have severed her nerves, and her arm that had been hanging down weakly suddenly moved as if she had life.uu library www.uusk.net The hand knife that was cut from the bottom to the top, the backhand cut, accompanied by an astonishing knife energy. Hit the side of Monkey King who was full of flaws after raising his foot! "Virtual Blade Flow-Young Poppy." In the soft voice, the girl''s hand knife directly touched Sun Wukong''s body, and the faint sword aura directly cut out blood marks from his battle-fighting body. If nothing else, the girl''s blow would be enough to penetrate Monkey King''s abdomen. This kind of attack has completely threatened Wukong''s life! And at this moment, the tremor caused by the life crisis instantly filled Sun Wukong''s mind, which in turn caused the blood of Sai Ya in his body to boil. The shackles in the Saiyan bloodline broke in an instant. A terrifying arrogance burst out from Monkey King, his muscles expanded in an instant, the blue electric current filled Wukong''s black hair in an instant, and it continued to spread. Obviously, Monkey King completed the transformation of Super Saiyan in an instant. And it is not a transformation, but directly over the first and second paragraphs, into the third transformation. When the Super Saiyan Three Transformation was completed, the mighty arrogance came out like a hurricane, completely blocking Qishi''s hand knife from his body. "not good!" Immediately, Yan Qishi''s face changed in vain. Without any hesitation, the girl withdrew her hand knife, interlaced her hands, and stood in front of her. In the next moment, Monkey King forced her instinct to reverse her posture and threw a punch at the girl. And this punch just hit the girl''s defense! "boom!!!" The violent roar completely burst out on the northern star king. Under Monkey King''s punch, Qishi smashed a huge hole on the King Star of the Northern Realm, and spider-web-like cracks spread in all directions. Under the impact of this kind of impact, the entire Northern Realm King Star even shook slightly. "Uh, it seems to be overkill!" At this time, after the punch, Monkey King recovered from a slightly violent state. Seeing his masterpiece, the kind-hearted Monkey King couldn''t help regretting a little. Just when such a thought came up in his mind, Monkey King felt an astonishing edge. The feeling that felt like a bitter winter made the regret in Wu Kong''s heart disappear completely, and he realized that he had not yet won the victory. "Ahem, I didn''t expect Mr. Monkey King to become so strong all at once." With such a voice, Qishi''s figure slowly emerged from the smoke-filled pit, but at this time the girl''s hands showed abnormal distortions. Obviously, in order to block Monkey King''s fist, Qi Shi had already suffered a lot of injuries. "In that case, I have to play some hole cards too!" Saying this, Yan Qishi closed his eyes, and the invisible thoughts spread. The next moment, countless vitality emerged from the void and merged into the girl''s body. In just a moment, the girl''s hands immediately recovered, and the injuries on her body disappeared without a trace... 2006 Chapter 012-Overwhelming Power You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What, this is..." Seeing this scene, Monkey King''s face couldn''t help but change. He is very clear about the moves that Yun Qi is using, and to be more accurate, he has used this move to eliminate many very difficult evil enemies. It''s just that Monkey King really didn''t expect that move could be used to recover himself! "Unbelievable!" The King of the North, who was watching the battle nearby, was also full of surprise. "Although it is not the first time, I still can''t help but feel amazed. The vitality bomb has been used to such an extent. Yes, vitality bomb! The moves used in the realization of Yan Qi are the legendary vitality bullets. Obviously borrowing vitality from all creatures, the move used to kill evil enemies was transformed into a move that absorbs the vitality between heaven and earth and restores itself after the Seven Realms learned. From attacking moves to assisting recovery moves, the gap between them can be said to be totally inconceivable. But all these difficulties seemed to be non-existent in front of Qishi. It is not the first time that the King of the Northern Realm has regretted it. Since he began to teach his knowledge to Yan Qishi, the administrator of the Northern Galaxy has deeply regretted it. The genius of Yan Qishi has completely subverted the imagination of the Northern Realm King and reached a shocking level. Coupled with the extremely cold nature hidden under that weak appearance! The King of the Northern Realm had been worried about whether he would cultivate a great demon king who was ruining the world-the king of the Northern Realm who was thinking in this way looked at the battlefield. Then, he saw the malicious smile emerging from the corner of Yan Qishi''s mouth. "No, she is already a super devil!" ... ... "Huh, alright!" Bathed in the endless vitality, Qishi''s body recovered in an instant. Slightly moved her hands and feet, the girl looked at Monkey King who was in the Super Saiyan three states, her deep gaze seemed to completely see through everything. Under the girl''s gaze, Monkey King''s face couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy. The look in the eyes that can be seen in the details is not easy for every strong person to bear, and just before the anger in Sun Wukong''s heart broke out, the girl spoke. "Mr. Monkey King, it''s amazing how your body can strengthen to this point!" While speaking, Yan Qishi sighed deeply, then smiled and said, "To be honest, my body strength is far worse than you." "Even if I am confident that my skills are far better than you, but the physical gap is enough to obliterate this advantage." "It seems that I also need to strengthen a little bit." As soon as the voice fell, Yan Qishi''s body absorbed the surrounding vitality, and then burst into a cyan flame. Under this gentle arrogance, the girl''s physical fitness instantly surged thousands of times! The extremely powerful sense of presence instantly flooded the northern star king. "This is...Jie Wang Quan!" Seeing this, Sun Wukong''s face changed again. This was a move he used in the early days before he learned how to transform into Saiyan, but since he learned how to transform, he rarely used it again.Peerless Tangmen www.jueshitangmen.info After all, compared with Saiyan transformation, Jie Wangquan''s increase in strength is really limited. Just perceiving the aura of the Qishi, Monkey King suddenly became a little unconfident in his judgment, and the aura of the Qishi was really strengthened too much. It has completely exceeded the increase that Monkey King could achieve when he used Jie Wang Quan! Endless doubts permeated Sun Wukong''s heart... "So, let''s get started!" It''s just that Qishi wasn''t interested in explaining to Monkey King at this time. With that said, the girl took a step forward, very abruptly, and disappeared in place. In the next moment, the girl appeared behind Monkey King like a Liuliu! The slender hand knife turned into a penetrating hand, and shot out. "what!!" Relying on his super fighting instinct, Monkey King instantly perceives the danger, leaves the place at an astonishing speed, and then launches a counterattack at an even more astonishing speed. At this moment, Monkey King had forgotten all his fears and concentrated on defeating the enemy in front of him. Punches, knee kicks, bumps, side kicks, head hammers, even tail blows... The continuous attack directly enveloped the girl. If it was a girl who had used the Realm King Fist before strengthening, even if she could see the opponent''s movements clearly, her body would probably be too late to react, but now it is different. The girl almost passed all the attacks of Monkey King with ease. Even seized the gap and returned to the opponent several times. While waving his hands, the sword aura flying out of his long sleeves interrupted Monkey King''s rhythm just right, making him embarrassed. The whole process looks like an adult is molesting a grumpy child. Although in terms of image, Qishi is more like a child. "Ahhhhh!!" In the end, repeated attacks failed, and Monkey King immediately backed away tens of meters, with his hands folded and placed on his side, and terrifying energy filled his hands. "Take it! Turtle...Pai...Qi...Gong...Bow!!!" Accompanied by Monkey King''s almost roaring sound, a terrifying wave of qigong burst out of his hands, and blasted towards the Qishi standing still. Facing the attack of Guipai Qigongbo, Qishi sighed deeply. Obviously it was just a simple action, but it made everyone who watched it had a wonderful feeling-no one was more suitable to sigh than her. "To be honest, fighting with you is actually really meaningless." With such words in her mouth, Yan Qishi slightly raised her hand knife, and a sharp knife intent emerged, "Although you are far better than me, no matter from the perspective of the body or the size of the air." As soon as the voice fell, Yan Qishi''s arrogance burst out, and the whole person turned into an emerald green sword qi. The impact of the qigong wave was directly chopped into two sections under the sword qi! "but!" A soft voice filled the void, and the figure of Qishi appeared from the top of the sword energy, "Your strength is only illusory, to be honest... You know nothing about power!" "This is the last thing, the ultimate meaning of the virtual knife stream is-a lot of flowers!" When the voice fell, the girl''s first and most fundamental martial arts profundity was manifested in this world, and the horrible sword spirit was freely vertical and horizontal... 2007 Chapter 013 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" After a while, the ragged Monkey King fell from midair. When he smashed heavily on the ground and caused a burst of smoke, he retreated from the super Saiyan transformation state and lost his self-consciousness. "Ah! Goku!" Hearing this movement, the King of the Northern Realm reacted from the shock. The King of the Northern Realm really couldn''t understand what had just happened. The mighty sword aura was raging, but it was fleeting, and there was no sound or sharpness at all. But compared to this, the King of the North was more worried about Monkey King''s situation and ran over in a hurry. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang of the North World!" At this moment, Yan Qishi, who was standing in front of the unconscious Monkey King, sorted out his clothes and said leisurely, "I did not cause any fatal harm to Mr. Monkey King." "I just temporarily cut off Mr. Monkey King''s nerves with a knife." "Presumably with the methods of Mr. Wang of the North, Mr. Monkey King should be able to recover soon." After that, Qishi ignored the reaction of the Northern Realm King, and walked straight to Nagato, which was standing next to the battlefield, and then she saw a touch of disappointment on Nagato''s face. "What''s wrong, Nagato-kun?" "It''s nothing!" Seeing the girl walking towards him, the red-haired boy recovered from his thoughts, shook his head, and said, "It just feels that the idol of the past is shattered." "He, or this world, has taken the wrong path completely!" "indeed so!" Also knowing the memory information of Nagato''s first generation from Baiyujing, Qiji agreed and said, "The martial arts in this world seems to have gone astray because there is no restriction from heaven and earth." Yes, forked! In the eyes of Nagato and Yan Qishi, Dragon Ball''s martial arts seemed to have gone astray. Among them, Monkey King is a typical symbol. As a rare martial artist in the Dragon Ball world, Sun Wukong is regarded as one of the best in terms of his enthusiasm and talent for his practice, or his achievements. But even so, the essence of Monkey King is still limited to the level of ordinary creatures. The most powerful evidence is that Monkey King still cannot survive in a vacuum! If it''s just a normal contest, there are not many existences that can defeat Monkey King head-on in the huge Baiyu Jingzhong, but if it is a life-and-death contest, it can kill him, not too many. Conceptual power, soul obliteration, and even the so-called virus can kill Monkey King! but-- "The real martial arts shouldn''t be like this!" This thought flashed through his mind, even if it was not a pure martial artist, Nagato knew that martial arts cultivation to the world-destroying realm of Monkey King should not be like this. Among other things, there are many martial arts experts in Bai Yujing who can''t even destroy the stars, who can cross the void. So, why is Monkey King so "weak"! Thinking in this way, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the situation where the Dragon Ball plane''s inhibition force was almost zero. After silence, the red-haired boy got the answer. There is no other reason, just because this world lacks enough mystery and restraint! It is important to know that practice is never just enough for yourself. As the saying goes, "people follow the earth, the earth follows the heaven, the heavens follow the way, and the Tao follows the natural."17 novels www.17xs.net And is there anything in the world of the Dragon Ball plane that is worth awe and learning from all beings? the answer is negative! Under such circumstances, the cultivation of sentient beings can only purely exercise themselves and increase their destructive power. Apart from this, there is almost no other major achievements. After thinking about the reasons, Nagato couldn''t help being curious about the existence of this world. Originally, before entering the Dragon Ball position, the red-haired boy thought that the creators of this world had insufficient skills that caused the Dragon Ball''s restraining power to approach nothing. But at this moment, Nagato realized vaguely that there seemed to be some secret hidden in it. Thinking like this, the red-haired boy suddenly became a little fascinated, and it was not until Qishi walked up to him and pulled down Nagato''s clothes that he recovered. Depressing the doubts in his head for a while, Nagato said, "What''s the matter?" "Nagato-kun, we can go now." "gone?" Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, and then he suddenly said, "That means you don''t have to stay here and study with the Northern Realm King anymore?" "No longer needed!" Shaking his head indifferently, a smile appeared on Yan Qishi''s face, "Mr. Wang of the Northern Territory has been learned almost by me. I also confirmed the battle just now." "The harvest is not small, and it doesn''t make much sense to stay here." "So, let''s start, our journey!" Hearing Qishi''s judgment, Nagato nodded, and directly took the girl into his arms, and then the two suddenly disappeared in place and left the northern star king. The whole process was unusually chic and simple, without even telling the King of the North Realm. ... ... And just as Nagato and Qimi were on their cosmic journey, a fierce war was taking place on a planet in the southern galaxy. The two warring parties are the cosmic people stationed on the planet, and the war fortress descending from the universe. A large number of aircraft flew out of the fortress of war, occupying air supremacy, and constantly firing lasers toward the war on the surface of the planet, suppressing the resistance of people in the universe. Under the terrifying firepower, the buildings on the surface of the planet shattered one after another, and a large number of lives were strangled by lasers. "It''s not good, Lord Solbe!" At this time, in a base about three kilometers underground on the planet, a cosmic man in a battle suit rushed in and reported to the leader on the throne: "The enemy''s firepower is too strong, and the front lines are almost too much to resist." "what?!!" Hearing the words of his subordinates, the short cosmic man named Thorby stood up and said angrily, "The Galactic Queen is too much, is she going to kill her!" Solby was originally a small leader under Frieza. Since Frieza''s death, most of his foundation has been taken over by the Queen of the Galaxy, Sorbe relies on his personal prestige and outstanding ability to seize a small part of Frieza''s foundation. And because the Empress of the Galaxy is sincere in martial arts, she doesn''t bother to care about him, so he lives very well. It''s just that recently, for some reason, the Queen of the Galaxy suddenly opened her fangs to the surrounding forces. Among them, the forces of Sorbe were the first to bear the brunt. Many colonies have lost contact. Even the current base camp is being pressed step by step by the war fortress of the Queen of the Galaxy... 2008 Chapter 014-The Sixth Executioner-Black Light You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Damn it!" Thinking of this, Thorbert couldn''t help gritting his teeth. You must know how much thought he spent and how many years he spent in order to get his current foundation. As a result, he instantly became the grasshopper of the Queen of Autumn in the hands of the Empress of the Galaxy. Such a gap made Solbe, who has been the leader of one party for a long time, unacceptable. Therefore, a certain idea that Sobel had considered once again became firm. "I want to resurrect Frieza, no, Lord Frieza!" This decision flashed through his mind, even if Solbe knew that once Frieza was resurrected, the power he possessed would become the opponent''s item. Until now, he has understood his limits-he, Sorbe, cannot be the real overlord. Because he lacked an important factor to become the overlord of the universe. That''s nothing but strength! The reason why the Galactic Queen is so strong has never been because of the war fortresses and human fighters under her, but because of the Galactic Queen herself. To fight against such a galactic queen, an individual with the same powerful strength is needed. And Frieza, obviously this is the existence. Although Frieza was killed by the Queen of the Galaxy in a long time in the past, as the former leader of Frieza''s forces, Solbe knew how much Frieza''s potential was. You know, the former cosmic emperor has never even practiced. As long as the cosmic emperor is resurrected through the dragon ball of the Namek, and given some time, that adult will definitely be able to fight the galactic queen. Thinking of this, Thorby couldn''t help but feel excited. However, no matter how excited, Solbe must consider a very real problem, how he will tide over the difficulties now, if he can''t even get through the current difficulties, he doesn''t have to think about anything. When Solbe felt extremely distressed, the gate of the base burst open. "who?!" "Bold!" "Master Solbe, be careful!" The cosmic warriors around Thorby immediately surrounded him, and looked at the broken door and a figure that appeared in the smoke. "Ahem, I personally feel that you really don''t need to be so alarmed!" At this time, I saw that figure walked out of the smoke and dust, revealing the appearance of a black-haired and dark-eyed earth boy. The boy was handsome and looked harmless. "I''m here to help you, please believe me on this!" ... ... On the other side, the battlefield on the surface became more intense. The war fortress stationed in the atmosphere is constantly running, and above the fortress, two figures, a man and a woman, stand in the air with their hands in their arms, appearing extremely impatient. "Really, why not destroy this planet directly!" It was the male in the two figures who were talking. No, it was a boy rather than a male. The boy was wearing a red scarf and looked very handsome at first glance. "Don''t be impulsive, number 17!" Kubi Quge www.ku162.com The answer was the woman in the two figures. This was a glamorous beauty with blond hair, blue eyes and a nice figure, but although she calmed the boy in her words, her face was also somewhat impatient. If anyone who knew the original Dragon Ball was present, he would be surprised by this man and woman. Because their identities are indeed the twin siblings of Cyborg No. 17 and Cyborg No. 18 in the original Dragon Ball book-Lapis and Lazili. In this Dragon Ball universe where the trajectory of destiny is completely changed, they were originally ordinary earthlings who were captured by the scientist Dr. Gro of the Red Ribbon Legion and transformed into artificial humans. Only when they appeared, Monkey King had already ran to the Galaxy Center to participate in the martial arts convention. After hearing the news, Dr. Gro eagerly took his cyborg to the center of the galaxy to find the Monkey King''s troubles, but unfortunately, or fortunately, they met Broly. After a series of battles, Dr. Gro and his cyborgs were all defeated. Subsequently, under Boomers persuasion, Dr. Gro became Brolys second scientist, second only to Boomer, and the artificial people also became Brolys generals. And this time on the expedition, on the 17th and 18th, Broly appointed commanders. Originally, both of them were enthusiastic and wanted to find someone to fight, but they were depressed to find that the enemy was much weaker than expected. As a result, during the entire expedition, the two cyborgs wanted to destroy the planet directly. It''s just that they can''t do this, the reason is very simple, just because Broli has already made an agreement with the Great Realm King God before going on the expedition, she will never deliberately destroy the planet. As a price, the Great Realm King God acquiesced that Broly was upgraded from Galactic Queen to Universe Queen. Of course, even if the realm king gods don''t approve it, Broly''s action result will not change, but at least the whole process is legal and can still get the intelligence help of the realm king god. Broly made the promise that No. 17 and No. 18 dare not destroy it for their own purposes. And just when the 17th and the 18th felt extremely boring. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A sudden chain explosion burst out among the densely packed aircraft below, ruining thousands of aircraft in almost a moment. This was the biggest loss since the expedition, and the war fortress immediately sounded the alarm. "what happened?!" "Be careful!" On the 17th and 18th, the spirits immediately rose. The depression on their faces disappeared instantly, turning into a strong interest, but soon, this interest turned into horror. Because in the next moment, a handsome boy with pitch black appeared in the middle of the two. The whole process is silent, it is completely instantaneous! Although No. 17 and No. 18 also have the ability to move instantaneously, they can never be so silent that they can''t react for a while. "Bang! Bang!" And at this moment, the delicate young man''s right hand turned into a ferocious whip, and it hit No. 17 and No. 18 directly, and the two of them flew away. "Hello, I am the sixth executioner of the Lord God, Hei Guang, please advise!" As soon as the voice fell, the long whip on the right hand of the black boy who claimed to be black light changed again, turning into a huge muzzle, and the dark shock wave blasted towards the war fortress. The enchantment that permeated the fortress couldn''t withstand such damage at all, and it was broken. The huge fortress was blasted through in an instant, and it was half damaged... ps: I lost the draft because of the problem of the writing software. I forgot some of the previous settings. I spent a lot of time to review it at night, so the update was a bit late... 2009 Chapter 015 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The Queen''s Legion was defeated by the Frieza Remnant Party!" When Nagato got the news, it was already the fourth month of the trip. In these days, the red-haired teenager is almost isolated from the world. He took his beloved girl, wandering in many interesting and even strange planets in the Milky Way galaxy. They have seen planets on the verge of destruction and full of magma, visited dark and dangerous underground worlds, and even climbed unimaginable frozen mountains. During this process, various strange biospheres were unfolded in front of Nagato and Qimi. Countless magical creatures made the two of them appreciate the greatness of life. Whether it is Nagato or Qishi, they have gained a lot. Not to mention, the most important thing is that they realize that their eyes should not be limited to humans, or humanoid creatures. Today, four months later, the two suddenly set foot on a civilized planet on a whim. The civilization of this planet has crossed beyond the native land, and is related to many civilizations in the galaxy. It is well-informed if you don''t know the major events in the entire galaxy. On the buildings on the streets of the planet city, there are even large screens showing news in the Milky Way. It was from this big screen that Nagato knew the recent situation of the Milky Way. It turned out that the Galactic Queens War Legion failed in their crusade against Friezas remnant party. One general of the two legions was hit hard and the whereabouts of the other was unknown. For the first time since the Galactic Queen revealed its ambition to conquer the entire galaxy, the invincible legion has encountered a setback, which is a big blow to the entire Galactic Queen legion. Most importantly, this situation has greatly contributed to the arrogance of the careerists all over the starry sky. Taking advantage of the opportunity, many resistance forces rose up in an attempt to unite against the Galactic Queen. After that, Shalu, the No. 2 general under the Queen of the Galaxy, personally took action to suppress the Frieza remnant party in an attempt to restore the prestige, but was unable to achieve success in the end. Within four months, Shalu and the Frieza remnant fought several times, each time allowing them to find a chance to escape. According to the news, this situation has greatly alleviated the fear of the galactic sentient beings about the queen. The morale of the united resistance forces is rising, which is expected to break the queen''s dictatorship. ... ... "Ha ha!" After listening to the statement in the news, Nagato has and only said this. A young man who has experienced a lot and has long understood that the world has realized that the so-called news media are actually the mouthpiece of the ruling class, and they naturally report good news but not bad news. According to Nagato''s idea, the real situation of the resistance forces should be precarious. After all, what they are facing is Broly, who has the secret support of Bai Yujing-you know, even if there is no support, Broly can also sweep the galaxy with her own power. And after getting support, the girl is definitely more powerful, conquering the galaxy is just a trivial matter. Broly''s real goal is not the Milky Way, but the entire universe! Compared with the so-called resistance forces, Nagato is more interested in those Frieza''s remnants, and Broly sent out to pursue Broly''s remnants-Shalu! "Salu? It''s Saru, right?" Looking at the humanoid woman with insect wings displayed on the big screen, and then thinking of the original memory in her mind, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of disharmony.100 Literature www.100wenxue.com As a teenager, there is a feeling that Broly definitely deliberately turned the ultimate man-made in the original into a female. After all, in the original book, she herself is a pure man among Saiyans! "Also, General Two?" In deep thought, Nagato couldn''t help but remember the title of Shalu in the news, "Since he is the second general, then there should be the so-called first general!" You know, although Sharu, or Shalu, is a relatively early BOSS in the original, her potential is definitely one of the best in the entire Dragon Ball original. In Nagato''s view, Saiyans like Monkey King and Vegeta are not as good as Shalu in terms of potential. With the help of Broly and even Bai Yujing, now Shalu has definitely tapped her potential and reached an extremely powerful point. Under the same conditions, it seems that there are not many options to surpass Shalu and become the number one general in Broli''s hands. A pink figure flashed in his mind, and Nagato muttered to himself subconsciously, "Isn''t it the one, but I shouldn''t follow the motherhood." With that said, Nagato had an inexplicable intuition. He realized that he seemed to be right! Immediately, a speechless expression appeared on the face of the red-haired boy. At this moment, the noisy voice interrupted Nagato''s thinking and brought his attention back to reality. Then Nagato found that there were a large number of police cars on the street. A large number of indigenous guards rushed out of the police car, evacuating people around and looking for something. "Ah, what''s the situation?" Seeing this situation, Nagato couldn''t help but wonder. It didn''t take long for the red-haired boy to wonder. Soon several indigenous policemen came to Nagato and Qishi. One of the policemen asked in lingua franca: "Two, shouldn''t be from this star!" "Yes!" Nagato replied in the same lingua franca, "My wife and I are on a cosmic journey, passing by the precious star on the way, and coming here for sightseeing." "That''s right, then, can you show me your two entry passports." "passport?" Hearing this inquiry, Nagato was slightly surprised, and then leisurely said, "I don''t have that kind of thing. I came directly from outer space." Nagato''s answer is normal in this Dragon Ball universe. After all, the technology here is advanced, and there are too many creatures crossing the starry sky. In this case, people in the indigenous planets will invite visitors to reissue a passport. It was just that Nagato had just finished speaking, and these indigenous policemen surrounded them with unkind expressions. "Sorry, sir!" It was still the policeman who spoke, and there was no politeness in his words. "We are looking for a heinous criminal. We can''t tolerate a slight sloppy. Please go to the police station for the time being." "Oh, why bother!" Faced with this situation, Nagato could not help but sigh softly. Nagato has never been a magnanimous person, so naturally it is impossible to listen to a few natives. Therefore, with this sigh, the kimono girl next to the red-haired boy rushed out. In an instant, the sword was stunned and the blood burst, staining the whole street with bright colors. .. 2010 Chapter 016 The Encounter of Number 18 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No. 18 moved carefully along the remote corner. Avoiding all the cameras on the street, and even the police cars and police officers who patrolled the surrounding area from time to time, the blonde girl couldn''t help but pursed her lips, looking quite unwilling. At this time, the girl no longer had the domineering arrogance she had when she was the leader of the androids four months ago. On the contrary, whether it is the torn clothes on her body or the extremely weak aura, it all explains the desperate situation of this artificial girl. The so-called Huluo Pingyang being bullied by a dog refers to the current situation on the 18th! In the war four months ago, No. 18 and his brother No. 17 encountered a monster. Although on the surface, it seemed to be an ordinary earth-human juvenile, but the number 18 that really fought against it was absolutely certain that it was definitely not a human being. Compared to humans, it should be a terrible monster with a human skin. In the original battle, at the very beginning, although No. 18 and No. 17 were caught off guard, they quickly reacted and launched a counterattack. The monster seemed to be unable to adapt to the battle in outer space. Facing the union of the two, it was quickly suppressed. As a result, when No. 18 thought that victory was coming, the monster cut off one of No. 17''s arms and swallowed it at the expense of his body being penetrated. After swallowing No. 17''s arm, the monster showed more than two combat power. In the end, under the attack of that monster, the entire war fortress fell violently, and No. 18 retreated for the safety of his brother and stayed alone for the break. But when No. 18 desperately delayed for a while, and seized a chance to escape through teleportation, the monster disturbed the space and was involved in the turbulence of the space. In the turbulence of space, No. 18 was seriously injured. The girl''s energy was exhausted, and all the machinery in her body was damaged. Fortunately, cyborg 18 is not a completely mechanically transformed human, and there are still a lot of human parts left, which did not directly become a mechanical waste. But even so, on the 18th, I slept for about three months. Fortunately, the place where the girl sleeps is in the mountains and wilds of this planet where no one cares, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. After waking up, after finally recovering a bit of combat power, not long after the 18th came out of the mountain, he was unfortunately noticed by the planet''s official forces and fell into heavy siege. "Damn it!" Secretly gritted his teeth, No. 18''s beautiful eyes were full of boiling anger. If it is intact, no, there is no need to be intact, only about one percent of the energy needs to be restored, and the 18th definitely wants this planet to look good. But that was just a delusion. At this time, she could only endure it until her rescue came. Not long ago, the 18th sent out its distress signal with only some energy left. I believe that the headquarters of the Galaxy Center will receive the information soon. At that time, as long as an instant move, your own rescuer will arrive! This thought flashed in his mind, and No.18 encouraged herself secretly, while watching Liulu listen to all directions, proceeding cautiously, just at this moment-- "Wow!!" Suddenly there was a sound like a dog barking in the alley.Biquge 88 www.roto88.com Then No. 18''s head was blank and found that not far behind him, I don''t know when a creature similar to a police dog appeared. With this voice, several police officers appeared at the other end of the alley. "Ah! The suspect is here!" One of the policemen shouted loudly, and the surrounding police force was instantly attracted. In less than a moment, police cars blocked the two ends of the alley. A large number of police officers walked out of the car and completely surrounded No.18. "Surrender, sinner!" At this time, a figure similar to a leader walked out of the police, and said in the universal language, "If not, I will use violence in accordance with the laws of the planet!" "Sinner? Really ridiculous!" Hearing the police''s words, No.18''s face was full of disdain, "Why is it so high-sounding? Come on if you want to do it, there will never be a surrender under the Queen!" "In that case, then..." Regarding the toughness of the 18th, the leader couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. As Nagato had expected, the entire galaxy was about to fall into the hands of the queen, and the so-called resistance forces were actually at stake. If he could, he really didn''t want to attack the queen''s generals. But if you can''t seize the bargaining chip to the door, and then negotiate with the queen through this bargaining chip, you can''t imagine how dark the planet''s future will be. Therefore, even for your own home planet, you must do it! Thinking of this, the leader raised his hand, and following his movements, the surrounding police started moving, and at this moment, the alley wall burst open. A whirlwind-like sword gas appeared across the air, directly rolling up many policemen and beheading them to pieces. The whirlwind dissipated, and the pieces of meat fell from the air, staining the entire broken alley red. Even on the 18th, suddenly faced with such a change, I couldn''t help but stay in a daze, not to mention other people, even some rookie policemen were frightened and vomited and fled. "Ah, there are so many policemen here, what''s the matter?" At this moment, a slender figure walked from the gap in the alley wall, with a soft, willow-like figure combined with the simple kimono, making the girl more attractive. "But forget it, anyway, let''s fight!" Shaking her head, the kimono girl didn''t expect other people to answer, she turned into a sword gas that slayed everything and rushed into the police group without hesitation. In an instant, the indigenous policemen were cut by a knife and turned into fragments. The roar and scream, accompanied by the breath of blood, spread. On the other side, No. 18 could not help but feel a little sluggish looking at the current development, but at this moment, she suddenly discovered that she did not know when a red-haired boy appeared before her. This is a young man who is unforgettable once seen, with fluttering clothes and extraordinary. Looking at himself, the red-haired boy hesitated before asking: "You are... Cyborg 18, Laziri?" .. 2011 Chapter 017-Contact and Battleship You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Meeting No. 18 here was an accident for Nagato. Although in the original Dragon Ball book, Cyborg No. 18 is a rare beauty with powerful force, but to be honest, the red-haired boy at this time may not be attractive. Today, although Nagato''s nature has not changed, his requirements for women are much higher. There are actually very few that are worth looking for by Nagato. The 18th is obviously not in this category. There is no other reason, just because the 18th is a scientific mechanical reformer! Perhaps the combat power she showed now was stronger than that of many Bai Yujing girls, but that was only limited to a general plane, and most importantly, her future potential was greatly inferior. In the huge chaos, only in terms of practicality and development potential, science, especially mechanical science, probably belongs to the bottom force system in terms of practicality and potential. Probably because mechanical science is too dependent on the physical environment in which it exists! There are always some differences among many planes, and the impact of these differences on rigorous mechanical science is undoubtedly very huge. Different from other idealistic power systems, even if it is suppressed, as long as you understand the laws of the plane and modify the way of using power, it will work. If the materialistic mechanical science is suppressed by the plane, it may overthrow the entire scientific system. Redefining can be effective. Most importantly, Nagato''s ultimate goal is to break through chaos and return to the real universe. In the real universe where the law and truth are the most rigorous, the mechanical science developed in the chaos may be less than one percent, or even one thousandth. The so-called robots may not even be able to activate them on the real earth! Under such circumstances, Nagato and even Bai Yujing don''t really care much about the scientific system. Incidentally, Nagato didn''t pay much attention to the existence of Robot 18. Only now, looking at the situation in front of him, but with a strong and unyielding blond girl in his eyes, Nagato suddenly felt that he almost missed a piece of beautiful jade. It is true that all of No. 18''s strength comes from scientific transformation, and may not even understand the realm. But the transformation of the girl is not complete, and the part that belongs to the human being is sufficiently complete. That being the case, Nagato has enough methods to make No. 18''s existence surpass the category of artificial humans transformed by mechanical science and become an existence with truly unlimited potential. The most interesting thing is that the boy had an idea at this moment: that is to replace the mechanical part of the 18th body with the''third star particle body''! The third star particle body! It is also a rare artifact in Bai Yujing''s collection. It is known as the third permanent mechanism, which allows the owner to have the ability to draw energy from the surrounding environment. But not everyone can integrate this stuff. In other words, very few can be integrated. The huge Bai Yujingnai is now also in the body of the two people, Shirley and Nagato. At the moment, the artificial human No. 18, in Nagato''s perception, is also the fitter of the third star particle body, and should not repel the third star particle body. With that so-called scientific creation, but completely unscientific in nature, even called magical, fantasy perpetual movement, where will the future of the 18th go? Thinking of this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but look forward to it. Immediately, Nagato took out a communicator from her own space. This was the communicator that Broly left Nagato before going to the Dragon Ball position. The redhead boy didn''t intend to use it so early. It''s just that since I plan to renovate the 18th, I have to contact the owner of the 18th.12 Novel Network www.12shuoxs.com ... ... "This guy!" At this moment, the 18th standing in front of Nagato suddenly became a little angry. After the red-haired boy in front of him asked her name, before she could answer, he fell into deep thought and completely ignored her existence. Normal people are annoyed when faced with such a situation, let alone beauties like the 18th. And just when the 18th wanted to say something, he saw the other party take out a communicator out of thin air. The next moment, a virtual screen appeared on the communicator. "Brother, have you finally found me?" Accompanied by the sound, a black-haired girl who was rubbing the corners of her eyes appeared on the screen and seemed a little confused. "Master Broly?!" Speaking subconsciously, No.18''s face was full of surprise. "Ok?!" It seemed that she had heard the words of No. 18, and the girl in the virtual screen turned her head subconsciously, and then quickly saw No. 18, and immediately, the girl showed a smile. "It''s you, on the 18th. I didn''t expect you to be with your elder brother!" "Brother?!" At this time, No. 18 noticed what the adult called the red-haired boy in front of him. In surprise, a memory that was almost forgotten flashed in No. 18''s mind. It was a meeting at the Galaxy Center. Because there were so many things, Broly felt too troublesome. She complained on the spot that her brother and sister should handle it. At that time, the 18th was present, just in time to hear Broly''s complaint. At that time, the girl knew that her adult actually had relatives, but in the years after that, those relatives did not appear, and the girl gradually forgot. I just didn''t expect that I actually met my elder brother here! "Yes, this is my elder brother!" Broly did not see No. 18''s thoughts, and introduced herself to the other side, "Remember, seeing the elder brother is like seeing me." "Well, sir brother, what can I do?" Having said this, the virtual Broli turned his eyes to Nagato again. "Originally I just wanted to find you the ownership of the 18th!" Hearing Broly''s words, Nagato retracted his gaze from the sky for some time, and then said, "I read the news before, and your conquering hegemony seems to be in trouble?" "Trouble? Think of it!" Upon hearing this, Broly was taken aback for a moment, and then said so."Frieza''s remnant party is indeed able to hide. I heard that Dragon Ball was activated before." "If there is no wrong estimate, Frieza should be resurrected." "So, how did I solve it for you?" With that said, Nagato raised his finger to the sky. Following the boy''s finger, both Broly and No.18 clearly saw that a huge space battleship was slowly falling from the sky... 2012 Chapter 018 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was a large space battleship in pitch black. The length of the battleship is at least three kilometers, as if a huge black screen fell from the sky, and a series of symbols of universal characters are engraved on the conspicuous position of its bow. These symbols are combined into a name, highlighting the belonging of the space battleship. As the space battleship continued to fall, the whole planet suddenly boiled a bit, and countless so-called high-level people saw this scene through various technologies, and their faces became pale. "Frieza''s remnant party?!" Seeing the name logo at the bow of the ship, a touch of surprise appeared on No. 18''s face. The girl did not expect that Frieza''s remnant party would actually appear on this planet. Although this planet is also a force that resists the Queen''s rule, it will also not be in the same fashion as Frieza''s remnant party. After all, Frieza is more brutal and inhuman than the Galactic Queen. If the rebellion against the queen is suppressed and the future of the planet will be in darkness, then after the rebellion against Frieza is suppressed, the civilization including the entire planet will be completely shattered. Therefore, this planet has absolutely nothing to do with Frieza''s remnant party. "Unless, something attracts the warship..." This thought flashed through her mind, and No. 18''s face went white in vain, and the girl suddenly remembered the distress signal she had sent to the universe not long ago. Its just that its a distress signal that only an artificial human can receive... "wrong!" The pupils couldn''t help but shrank slightly, and No. 18 suddenly remembered the battle four months ago. After the monster swallowed one of No. 17''s arms, it even exuded an aura similar to No. 17. Vaguely, the girl knew why the space battleship had come... "interesting!" From the corner of his eye, he glanced at No. 18, and Nagato looked at the battleship descending in the sky with interest, "I can feel that in that space battleship, there are two guys who are not weak in breath." "That''s it, I beg you, brother!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Broly thought for a while, and said, "As the price of your brother''s move, the ownership of No. 18 will be given to your brother!" "You have no opinion, number 18!" "No!" After a while, the blonde girl replied. In essence, all cyborgs are Broli''s possessions. Since Broly is willing to transfer the items in her hands, no one has the right to question-even the transferor itself. "well!" Hearing No. 18''s answer, Broly turned her gaze to Nagato and said, "That''s it, brother, if you have enough, please come to the Galaxy Center, I''ll be waiting anytime." As soon as the voice fell, Broly''s phantom disappeared, and the virtual screen also disappeared. "Nagato-kun, do you want me to take action?" At this moment, Qishi''s figure quietly appeared beside Nagato. Hearing Qishi''s voice, No.18 was surprised to realize that the surrounding aboriginal creatures had all died, and the killing field full of blood and limbs was a little frighteningly silent. "No, I will do it myself!" Although Nagato also knew that Qishi was eager to use battle as a nourishment for his growth, the red-haired boy decided to take care of himself in the upcoming battle.56 novel www.56xs.net After all, this battle will determine the fate of a young girl, and Nagato naturally wants the other party to see his future support. And more importantly, the red-haired teenagers are very interested in the two creatures who are about to fight! As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s figure suddenly floated up to a height of 100 meters. The so-called gravity did not leave any effect on the body of the red-haired boyunlike Qishi, which eliminated gravity with secret techniques, Nagato''s body was naturally not restricted by the world. "First of all, cut that battleship to pieces!" Standing in the air, the red-haired young man raised his right hand, his five fingers joined together and turned into a hand knife, without using any energy, Nagato''s body was activated at this moment. The horrible sense of existence burst open, and Nagato swung a knife directly in the sky! "boom!!!" The horrible strength turned into a sword energy that smashed through the sky, passing through the dark space battleship between the electric light and flint. The whole process was not instant, and the space battleship exploded in an instant. The senior leaders of the indigenous planetary forces who had been extremely nervous because of the arrival of the battleship were all confused. "Asshole!!!" "Damn!!!" As the explosion spread, two deafening roars appeared, and two black and blue assault flames burst out from the center of the explosion. Almost at the same time, the two arrogant masters discovered the existence of Nagato. In other words, Nagato''s unbridled sense of terror can be easily discovered by ordinary creatures, let alone the master of two arrogance. "boom!" Among them, the blue arrogance pierced the air directly, blasting down towards Nagato at an astonishing speed, while the pitch-black arrogance disappeared out of thin air. "go to hell!" The next moment, trembling fluctuations suddenly appeared behind Nagato, and the attack surrounded by pitch black arrogance suddenly came, and the target was directed at the back of the red-haired boy''s head. However, the attack of the master of the pitch black arrogance fell in an instant, because Nagato also disappeared in place. "boom!!!" Appearing from behind the master of the black arrogance, Nagato directly hit the master of the black arrogance with a tomahawk, and slammed it into the ground below, causing a violent earthquake. Afterwards, Nagato turned into a stream of light, crossing the blue flames that swooped down from above. In an instant, the swooping blue arrogance suddenly stopped in mid-air. The arrogance slowly dissipated, revealing a rather exquisite and small humanoid. The whole body of this creature is almost white, only shoulders, parts of the limbs and the sky spirit cover are purple, there is no water chestnut on its body, but it has a long tail. Seeing the posture of this creature through various means, all the creatures felt suffocated. Because he is nothing else, it is indeed the former Universe King-Frieza! But what is even more shocking is that Frieza at this time is maintaining a staring-eyed bending motion, and a fist mark clearly appears on his abdomen. At this moment, the streamer fell from the sky and instantly transformed into the posture of Nagato. "Is this the power of the universe king?" Standing in mid-air, the red-haired boy spoke with a little disdain, "This is really disappointing, I just used less than one percent of my power with the punch just now!" .. 2013 Chapter 019 Nagato vs Two Heroes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yes, damn!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Frieza''s face was extremely ugly. As the former emperor of the universe, Frieza''s arrogance is so high that even if he is defeated by the legendary Super Saiyan, his arrogance cannot be extinguished. Frieza naturally couldn''t bear the provocative words of the red-haired boy. Enduring the pain in his abdomen and body, Frieza stretched out his body in mid-air, and a strong arrogance spread again, and his fierce gaze directed at Nagato. "Please don''t be impulsive, Mr. Sabo!" At this moment, a solemn voice echoed in the air, and then a black-haired teenager with a dark arrogance all over his body appeared beside Frieza out of thin air. "This man is not a man waiting to be idle, he is very dangerous." While speaking, the black-haired boy looked at Nagato very cautiously, but a flash of surprise flashed through his eyes. The black-haired boy, or Black Light, had not expected that he would encounter the most wanted criminal in this completely abnormal Dragon Ball plane. Black Light was originally an ordinary God Chosen in the main god space with black light virus enhancement. But compared with other gods, the biggest characteristic of Heiguang is his mentality. Not only did he not regard the main god space as a tiger-wolf place, but he worshipped the main god extremely. In a sense, the existence of Black Light is a fanatic of the Lord God. Perhaps it was Heiguang''s mentality that was noticed by the Lord God. All in all, the experience of Black Light in the main god space has been smooth and smooth from the beginning, and he easily won the throne of the main god executioner. The ranking of the executioners it possesses is even above the avatar of Saya, who is lurking in the main god space. This time the main god space started the erosion of the Dragon Ball plane, and it sent Black Light as the first pioneer. Its main purpose was to make the Black Light swallow many powerful creatures on the Dragon Ball plane and become stronger again. "It''s just that the Lord God didn''t expect that the Void Demon King would be here!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Black Light''s gaze toward Nagato gradually revealed murderous intent. As a loyal loyal to the main god, I saw the wanted person who had never forgotten the main god. Obviously, there was only one, and that was killing! But black light is not stupid. He knew that he was probably not the opponent of the man in front of him. and so "Let''s join hands, Mr. Sabo!" ... ... "What a joke!" Hearing Heiguang''s words, Frieza was silent for a moment, and said with some excitement, "Don''t think that I can vainly order me when you are resurrected, Heiguang, or I will kill you!" "Leave this guy in front of me to deal with, you stand obediently..." "boom!!" Before Frieza had finished speaking, he was blown upside down by the sudden force of the punch that hit him. On the other side, Nagato retracted his fist leisurely. "No, I think it''s more interesting for you two to go together!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato looked at the black light, and said, "You are welcome, try your best, the running dog of the Lord God, otherwise you won''t be able to hold it a few times." "Arrogant!" Youyou Book League www.uutxts.com Hearing Nagato''s words, Heiguang''s face showed obvious anger. Just before the black light shot, a scarlet energy light wave had passed by him, along a mysterious arc, and blasted towards Nagato. That was Frieza''s sudden attack, and then an angry counterattack. Facing the incoming energy beam, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he slammed a punch straight into the space in front of him. The condensed fist will distort the space in an instant. At this time, the beam of energy had already been bombarded, and as a result, under the distorted space, the beam of light had shifted and bombarded towards the location of the black light. "by!!" Seeing this scene, Hei Guang couldn''t help but burst into foul language. In an instant, he activated his teleport ability, and after evading the energy beam, the black light appeared behind Nagato, his hands turned into hideous claws. At the same time, Frieza had turned into an afterimage and rushed right in front of Nagato. Almost at the same moment, Black Light and Frieza attacked at the same time! just-- "boom!!" At the moment when Black Light and Frieza''s attack were about to fall on Nagato, the red-haired boy''s body made a trembling roar, and the surging blood burst out like a substance. Under the impact of the physical blood, whether it was Black Light or Frieza, there was a feeling of sinking into a quagmire. Their movements suddenly appeared incredibly slow in Nagato''s eyes. "So slow!" There was a sense of boredom on his face. Nagato clenched his right hand and slammed Frieza''s face in front of him between the sparks and flints, blasting it away. Then Nagato turned around and swept out with his left foot, kicking Heiguang heavy! "I said, have you really tried your best?" After doing all this, Nagato spoke dissatisfiedly, and opened his hands, "At this level, it''s too weak, it''s too weak!" "hateful!" "Asshole!" Heiguang and Frieza, who had almost stopped the inverted flight trend in the same amount of time, heard Nagato''s words and couldn''t help but turned black and became completely angry. Immediately, the two of them burst into a terrifying arrogance and released their unique tricks! "Die me, Hell Rocket!" "Black light remote mode, start!" In an instant, the endless dark air gathered in Frieza''s hands, turned into a pitch black ball, and blasted towards Nagato, while the black light on the other side was completely deformed. I saw a muzzle stretched out of Heiguang''s body, sending out an extremely black shock wave. Facing the two''s tricks, Nagato finally sighed helplessly again. To be reasonable, the two''s unique skills are not ordinary, at least they are attacks that are enough to wipe out the civilization of the planet below, but for Nagato, they are not enough. You know, even if the Holy Power is in a sealed state, Nagato can cross the chaos with his body alone. "In that case, let''s end the battle quickly!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato disappeared instantly. After evading the two''s tricks, the black light appeared behind him instantly. The five fingers of his right hand joined the sword and slashed down... 2014 Chapter 020-Golden Frieza You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s hand knife does not contain any energy. It was the intersection of the purest physical strength and the will to kill, without any additional vision, but easily cut the black light''s body in half. As the blood was spilling, there was still a little bit of astonishment remaining on Heiguang''s somewhat alien face. "how come" He couldn''t help but said, black light''s mind was blank. As the enhancer of the black light virus, Hei Guang has encountered countless battles in this life, and has been torn apart by enemies many times, but this has not been able to defeat him. Heiguang''s body possesses unimaginable resilience, even if it is torn into pieces, it can quickly recover! Therefore, Black Light was not surprised that his body was cut in half by the Void Demon King. What Heiguang couldn''t understand was that it was obviously just a sharp hand knife, but the wound it caused contained a certain terrifying will, and he wiped out his resilience. At this moment, Frieza''s trick, the Dark Orb, which has the ability to automatically find the enemy, pursued Nagato. The red-haired boy directly kicked the black light that had turned into two segments. In an instant, the black light''s body collided with the dark ball head-on, causing a huge explosion. Hot air waves echoed in the air, and Hei Guang''s body was instantly blown to pieces. "Very good, solved one!" Seeing this scene, Nagato nodded with satisfaction, and then said in doubt, "Although Saya obtained the information from the main god space, the sixth executioner is the weakest executioner." "But it feels a bit too simple!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato didn''t delve too deeply, temporarily pressing it behind his head, and then looking at Frieza who seemed a little sluggish. A faint murderous intent filled the deep eyes, and the aura on Nagato''s body became fierce. "Next, it''s your turn, are you enlightened, Frieza!" ... ... "Heh, hehe!" Facing Nagato''s murderous intent, Frieza recovered from the sluggishness. As if the guy who had been angry and furious before was not himself, Frieza actually laughed. Such an expansion made the red-haired boy a little confused. "What? Are you crazy?!" After thinking for a while, Nagato asked tentatively. "Ahem, you lost your mind!!" Hearing this, Frieza almost didn''t catch his breath, coughed a few times, and retorted loudly, "Mr. Sabo is just laughing at a guy who doesn''t want to." "So, I understand it roughly!" Hearing Frieza''s words, Nagato nodded clearly. According to Nagato''s judgment, I am afraid that the torturer who was torn to pieces is the leader of the resurrection of Frieza, but he and Frieza are at odds with each other and each have their own calculations. Maybe if it weren''t for Black Light to look weird, Frieza would have done it directly. Because of this, the demise of the black light is a happy thing for Frieza. "It seems that you are also a reasonable person!" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, Frieza''s body gradually filled with golden arrogance, "Lastly give you a chance, surrender, don''t be conceited!" Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com "Next, Mr. Sabo is ready to use magical power!" "Sounds interesting!" Hearing that, the murderous intent on Nagato''s body was reduced, and his hands were behind his back, "Then use it, just let me see the so-called power of God." "You are looking for death!" "Let you see, Mr. Sabo has spent several months of practice!" "God''s realm!" There was a moment of silence, Frieza''s face was fierce, and with the roar, the golden arrogance on his body rose like crazy. Along with this improvement, Frieza''s sense of existence grew stronger and stronger until it reached a certain limit. Frieza''s arrogance disappeared, and her sense of existence returned to zero. To be more precise, Frieza''s sense of existence had surpassed the level of normal creatures and reached the realm of God! At this time Frieza has changed his appearance, although it is still that exquisite body, but the white part of Frieza''s body has all turned into gold of varying degrees. "Ha, haha!!" After the transformation, Frieza felt the explosive power in his body and couldn''t help but laughed, "Did you see it? This is Mr. Sabo''s power!" As soon as the voice fell, Frieza''s figure disappeared and appeared behind Nagato, kicking in the air! Aware of the crisis, Nagato turned around instinctively and raised his right hand. "boom!!!" I saw that Frieza''s right leg and Nagato''s right arm had a head-on collision. Amid the deafening sound of the collision, a mighty wave of air blasted from the place where the two collided. "It can be stopped, so what''s next!" Seeing that his kicks didn''t work as expected, Frieza''s face was slightly dissatisfied, and his left hand was aimed directly at the back of the red-haired boy, and the strong qigong wave was directly released. "boom!!!" The golden qigong wave directly bombarded Nagato''s back, blasting it out. "It''s not over yet!" After blasting Nagato flying, Frieza still felt dissatisfied, and pointed her hands at the back of the red-haired boy, and purple energy bullets burst out from Frieza''s fingers. In an instant, purple energy bombs all over the sky appeared, covering the red-haired boy directly. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The terrifying explosion detonated completely in the void. The shocking shock almost swept the entire firmament atmosphere, and the occasionally missed purple energy bombs fell to the ground, causing terrifying explosions. "Come again!!" So far, Frieza still did not give up the attack. The dark power gathered in Frieza''s palm, condensed into a dark ball, following the traction of the dark, and blasted into the center of the explosion. "boom!!!" A more terrifying explosion appeared in the sky, faintly even distorting the void. "Haha!" "This is the power of Mr. Sabo!" Seeing such a wonderful explosion, Frieza couldn''t help laughing. In his opinion, such an explosion was enough to kill the red-haired boy into scum... 2015 Chapter 021: Powerless Struggle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the far end of the universe, there is such a planet. In other words, compared to what is called a planet, this is an inverted pyramid with distinct levels, with strange-looking trees running through it, supporting a large number of buildings. On the balconies on the top floors of these buildings, a figure holding a staff is standing quietly. This is a well-groomed, blue-skinned humanoid, with long white hair standing tall, a blue ring around his neck, and a condensed breath. His name is Wes, a mysterious existence located at the apex of Dragon Ball''s seventh universe. Most importantly, he is the master and guardian of the god of destruction. "It''s Frieza, he is resurrected?!" Looking up at the starry sky, a faint surprise appeared on Weiss face, In other words, this is the second time to step into the realm of gods in decades. "In the past few years, the powerhouses of the entire universe have emerged in large numbers. Is what extraordinary time has come?" "It seems that it''s almost time to wake up Billus." Speaking of the end, Wes'' eyes couldn''t help looking deeply at the center of the Milky Way, where there was the first horrible existence that Wes could not see through these years. In a daze, Weiss seemed to feel the indescribable flood of fate approaching. ... ... At this time, the other end of the universe. Over the unnamed planet, Frieza finally vented enough of the joy in his heart, and then his goal suddenly turned to Broly who had killed him. Frieza''s next purpose is simple, to find Broli and kill her! "Before that, I need a new space battleship." With this thought flashed in his mind, Frieza looked at the native planet below, just as Frieza was about to collect some of his men from the planet below. "Is it only this level?" The indifferent voice rang in Frieza''s ears, and his complexion suddenly changed. Turning his head in disbelief, Frieza looked at the source of the sound. The smoke from the explosion dissipated in the high-altitude wind, revealing Nagato''s figure. The red-haired boy stood in the air, the expression on his face was still so indifferent, except that the clothes on his body appeared to be damaged, there was no trace of injury on the whole body. "how come?!" Seeing this scene, Frieza''s face was even more shocked. He didn''t expect that under his own violent continuous attacks, the red-haired man in front of him looked completely unharmed. You must know that he has already been promoted to the existence of the realm of gods! "No, I don''t believe it!!" Subconsciously speaking such words, Frieza went away completely in chaos, "You guy, you must be holding on, you must be, look at it!" As soon as the voice fell, Frieza instantly crossed the distance between the two and appeared in front of Nagato. The fist containing Frieza''s angry will blasted out in an instant. "boom!!!" Facing Frieza''s fist, Nagato just raised his left hand.Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org The red-haired boy''s left hand held the opponent''s fist just right, and in an instant, a terrifying shock wave spread in all directions centered on the two. "Asshole!!!" Seeing Nagato catch his fist, Frieza''s anger grew stronger. In other words, Frieza was not a magnanimous person, he was born with powerful strength, and he was always extremely arrogant and self-willed to become the emperor of the universe without practice. Especially after transforming into Golden Frieza, his nature was completely revealed. Immediately, Frieza made a slight step backward at the moment when the impact dissipated, and then launched a crazy attack towards Nagato, and countless shadows of fists and feet suddenly appeared. Facing Frieza''s attack, Nagato did not evade, and directly twisted the space in front of him with his will. Although he couldn''t use the holy power in his body, Nagato''s understanding of the law was still there, and he could still manipulate the space-of course, it would be more expensive to manipulate the law directly with his will. It''s just that in the eyes of Nagato today, these costs don''t matter at all. "Boom boom boom!!!" Frieza''s continuous attacks continued to hit the twisted space barriers, but they did not bring any harm to Nagato. Instead, he received a little back shock. This result made the former universe emperor completely lose his mind. "I want you to die!!" With such a violent drink, Frieza flew into the sky in an instant. The terrifying golden arrogance broke out completely in an instant, Frieza raised the index finger of his right hand high, and in a moment, a planet-sized orb of terrifying energy was condensed. This is Frieza''s trick, the one used to destroy a planet-planet destruction bomb! Just looking at it, anyone can imagine what it would be like after such a terrifying energy ball detonated. The planet below rioted in an instant, and fear spread. "Haha!! Let''s disappear with this planet!" As if perceiving the situation of the indigenous planet, Friezahaha laughed and threw the planet destruction bomb in his hand, blasting down towards Nagato. The terrifying energy bomb penetrated the atmosphere and set off a terrifying hurricane, like a natural disaster! just-- "Weak struggle!" Nagato, who had been watching since Frieza flew high in the sky, finally ceased to be silent, and said indifferently, "It''s just like a wayward child." "Since you are so proud, then let you see the real despair." Speaking like this, Nagato immediately assumed a gesture that was convenient for punching, and the cells of his body became active at this moment, making a slight noise like a starting engine. "Must kill-Eternal Dragon Fist!!" In a sudden violent shout, Nagato hit the planet destruction bomb with a punch. In an instant, the invisible strength and fist intent converged, emerging from the body of the red-haired boy like a substance, turning into a ferocious dragon shape. Roaring like a real dragon, the dragon shape pushed the planet destroyer upwards, and when Frieza was caught off guard, it hit him heavily. then "boom!!!" The entire planet''s destruction bomb was completely detonated, and the earth-shaking explosion sound did not spread in the vacuum universe, but the terrifying energy impact shocked the entire planet... 2016 Chapter 022: Mutation! Black light reproduction You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The terrorist explosion set off a huge shock! The aftermath that vented to the indigenous planet lasted more than three minutes. The buildings on the surface of the entire planet seemed to have been ravaged by endless hurricanes, and countless lives were injured and even killed in the destruction caused by the shock wave. It''s just that compared with the destruction of the planet and the extinction of civilization, the current situation is the best result. Of course, the inhabitants of the indigenous planet would certainly not think so. However, Nagato didn''t care about these ants at all, his eyes were completely attracted by the massive objects floating in the center of the outer space explosion at this time. With Nagato''s eyesight, he clearly saw that it was the wreckage left by Frieza. "In the wreckage, there is... vitality?" Perceiving the looming vitality from afar, the red-haired boy who was originally disappointed with Frieza''s strength couldn''t help but raise a little interest. Nagato couldn''t help but recall the depictions of Frieza in the original Dragon Ball book. Frieza''s race is a family of frozen demons. This race is the only intelligent creature that lives on planets that are very far away from the sun in its galaxy and has thin air. It has a variety of forms and reproduces parthenically in a viviparous way. The frozen demons who survived in harsh environments have evolved powerful physical stamina. It does not need water and heat, and can live for several weeks under vacuum. If you don''t consider the factors of combat effectiveness, from the perspective of evolutionary theory of survival of the fittest alone, the Frozen Demons are even more excellent and advanced races than the race demon. In the original book, Frieza and his brother both reborn after death by relying on part of the wreckage and combining technology. "If you leave it alone, Frieza will probably return again." This thought flashed through his mind, and after a moment of pondering, Nagato''s figure suddenly crossed the space, directly came to the vacuum of the universe, and descended to Frieza''s wreck. Shown in the eyes of the red-haired boy are several moving pieces of meat and half of Frieza''s head. The most amazing thing is that the remaining eyeballs on that head couldn''t help widening after Nagato arrived. If it hadn''t lost his chin, Nagato would wonder if Frieza could still speak. "Interesting, you aroused my interest!" Saying this, Nagato''s right hand protruded and placed it on Frieza''s head. The next moment, the red-haired boy''s soul-swallowing ability was unfolded, and a small black hole appeared in his palm. Frieza''s soul was drawn from the wreckage by the black hole and swallowed bit by bit. The memories inherited from the depths of the souls of the frozen demons are constantly being extracted. Nagato seems to have seen an ancient poem from the birth to the rise of an ancient and powerful race. Cultivating to the realm of Nagato, its existence itself has surpassed the race of frozen demon. But wisdom will never become obsolete in any period. The inheritance knowledge of the frozen demon clan still gave the red-haired teenager a lot of inspiration. Especially the transformation created by the frozen demons, attenuating power-from this point, Nagato even vaguely perceives a little aura of how to achieve the last step of his own physical path. And just before Frieza''s soul was completely swallowed by Nagato. "boom!!!" A sudden black flame erupted from Frieza''s wreckage.520 novel www.520fsxs.com Such a change was unexpected by the red-haired boy. For a while, the red-haired boy was rushed away by the pitch black arrogance. The next moment, Frieza''s meat gathered. Immediately after Frieza''s wreckage grew fleshy pieces at an astonishing speed, he quickly recovered his human form. But compared to Frieza''s previous posture, or the golden Frieza after her transformation, Frieza''s whole body now showed a dark purple color, which looked unusually deep. "damn it!" After Frieza or Dark Frieza appeared, he immediately looked at Nagato with dissatisfaction, "I wanted to sleep for a few days to accumulate strength, but I didn''t expect to be disturbed by you!" "...You are not Frieza!" Looking at the darkness Frieza in front of him, Nagato was taken aback for a moment, his thoughts turned sharply, and he quickly realized, "So, you are the guy from the main god space!" "It was a bit strange at first, why you and Frieza got mixed up, now I understand." "From the very beginning, you had the idea of ??taking Frieza''s body!" At the end of the talk, Nagato''s face suddenly turned into disdain, and he said, "I didn''t expect that the executioner in the main god space would be such a weak fellow." Yes, weak! In Nagato''s eyes, Heiguang''s actions just showed his humbleness and weakness. Really strong people are self-confident, they all trust themselves and their own strength, and guys like Black Light who take away the body of others are by nature only weak people who are not confident. If it is not for the weak, why would you give up the body that you have been practicing for a long time? Facing Nagato''s disdain, there was no anger on Dark Frieza, or Heiguang''s face. Everyone''s beliefs are different, and Hei Guang has known from a long time ago that he is a weak person, otherwise he would not give his belief to the Lord God. Hei Guang never thought he was a strong man, he was only a torturer at best! and so "I am indeed weak, but so what?" He stared at Nagato with his eyes tightly, and Heiguang said, "To be honest, you are lucky, Demon Lord, originally I was planning to take Frieza''s body after leaving your sight." "At that time, I will spend time accumulating strength, and then assassinate you." "I just didn''t expect to be caught out in advance!" Having said this, Hei Guang couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly, and then said, "Since I was caught in advance, I can only retreat first. Next time, I will definitely kill you, Devil!" As soon as the voice fell, a powerful force that converged with time and space filled Black Light''s body, but surpassed it. Under the influence of this force, the black light gradually began to transcend the universe... At the moment when he saw this power, Nagato knew that it was the traction force of the main god space, and according to Saya''s intelligence, it was the power that the main god''s body shot himself. "Interestingly, the Lord God has indeed made great progress!" This thought flashed through his mind, and a mocking smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said, "I said, you guy is very self-righteous!" "Do you think you have another time?" "What a joke!!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato made a bold move, and the terrifying will distorted the surrounding time and space in an instant!.. 2017 Chapter 023 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Crack!!" In an instant, an inexplicable sound echoed in the void. The surrounding space seemed to have become thinner, and it seemed to be shaky--that was the result of the collision between the power of the main god that emerged from the void and the power of time and space raised by Nagato. The black light that was about to leave the universe was immediately shocked, leaving the teleportation state. "Ahem, how is this possible!!" Ignoring his cough, Hei Guang''s face was full of astonishment. The red-haired boy''s shots were not unexpected by Black Light, but in the eyes of this mad believer, the supremacy of the Lord God, his power is absolutely unmatched. Even the most wanted person in the main god space! Therefore, he never believed that Nagato could affect the power of the main god''s teleportation, but he never expected that Nagato could really affect his teleportation state! The development of this state of affairs left the executioner''s face full of consternation and his head blank. "Is this unbelievable? Really wasteful!" Seeing the sluggish posture revealed by the black light, the red-haired boy''s face flashed with disdain, and immediately extracted a supreme sacred power from his sealed heart. In an instant, an aura of terror that could not be described in words filled Nagato''s body. If Nagato hadn''t deliberately suppressed the fluctuation of the breath and confined it to the whole body, the breath of this supreme sacred power alone would be enough to completely alarm many gods in the entire Dragon Ball universe. Under the stimulation of this breath, Heiguang suddenly woke up in shock. Just before Black Light could react, Nagato had already appeared in front of him, his white and noble right hand clenched into a fist, and his eyes became clearer. Black light can even clearly see the looming blue veins under the skin of Nagato''s right fist... "boom!!!" The next moment, Nagato''s fist hit Heiguang''s face severely. The supreme sacred power burst out from the fist of the red-haired boy, merged with Nagato''s will, and turned into a terrifying dragon shape, and the black light was wiped out by the dragon shape into slag in an instant. This time the black light was really dead, and there were no traces of remnants left. However, the dragon-shaped attack did not end there. Instead, following the power of the main god''s teleportation, it blasted into the depths of time and space. In a daze, Nagato seemed to hear a roar of destruction and a roar that resounded through chaos! "Very well, it seems that the Lord God likes my gift!" After doing all this, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he smoothed out the turbulence in the space in front of him, turned around and flew towards the planet not far away. The prologue of the stage has been opened by the teenager, the next thing to do is to wait and appreciate it! "Ahhhhhhhh, it''s really exciting!" ... ... Soon after Nagato punched the Lord God across the endless time and space, Saya, who was supervising the formation of the army fighting Chaos on Bai Yujing, got the news. It was no one else who informed Saya, it was the chess pieces that the girl had laid in the space of the main god. In addition to this news, the chess pieces also sent an order from the main god to summon the executioners!Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com "Call? It''s interesting!" Thinking about the meaning of the Lord Gods command, Saya couldnt help but said in distress, Speaking of which, Brother Nagato is really true. He provokes the Lord God so quickly. Between words, Saya easily distinguished a distraction. Following the connection in the dark, the distraction spanned endless time and space, and came to the exclusive space of the seventh executioner under the main god space, and merged with the sleeping girl on the throne in the space. "Ok?!" With a slight groan, the girl on the throne slowly regained consciousness. With the girl''s awakening, the fusion of distraction and body, the massive spiritual power accumulated in the girl''s body has undergone a jump at this moment, and it has instantly entered another level. "boom!!!" The powerful pressure spread, and while raging in the entire exclusive space, the exclusive space even vaguely spread, attracting the attention of many powerful people. "...Master, master!" At this moment, an anxious voice rang in his ears, which caught Saya''s attention. Subconsciously suppressing the coercion, Saya slowly opened his eyes, and at first glance he saw Nie Xiaoqian, the goddess ghost who collapsed to the ground like a willow. And standing in front of Xiaoqian was the white-haired loli with the ancient mirrorShen Wu. Obviously, the coercion released by Saya''s clone after waking up has caused a lot of oppression on Nie Xiaoqian. Even with the help of Godlessness, the female ghost is directly oppressed enough. "Ah, I didn''t expect you to be here, sorry!" Seeing the situation clearly, Saye first suddenly apologized, and then smiled and said, "But to be honest, Xiaoqian, your practice is still not enough!" "My lord, you have wronged Xiao Qian!" Hearing Saya''s words, Nie Xiaoqian hurriedly got up and said, "Xiaoqian has worked very hard to cultivate, but your sir, you are practicing spiritual power, and the pressure on the spiritual body is too great." "Perhaps, spiritual power does have a lot of pertinence to spiritual bodies!" Shaking his head, Saya got up from the throne, and while moving the clone that hadn''t moved for a long time, he smiled and said, "But there is a limit to everything, have you really practiced seriously?" In the words, Saya looked at Nie Xiaoqian with a smile. Perhaps it was because he was deeply invaded by feudal thoughts since he was a child, even if he entered the space of the main god for so long, among the five great gods of Saya, Nie Xiaoqian''s heart of the strong is still the weakest. If she didn''t want to obliterate her spirituality, Saya would have to consider whether she was forcibly twisting her thoughts. "Forget it..." "You don''t need her to fight anyway." "Lets find a chance and give her to Brother Nagato!" Seeing Nie Xiaoqian''s performance, Saya pondered and made such a decision in his head. Then a faint light filled the girl''s body, and she instantly changed into formal clothes. "Well, I''m going to attend the executioner''s meeting." In words, Saya took the lead to walk towards the exit of the space, and while walking, he said, "The queen, Jero and Kagura are not there, this time you two will go with me!" "Be smart when you get there, don''t shame me, understand?" "Understand!" x2 .. 2018 Chapter 024 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lord God City! This is the product of the main god space after several upgrades. Since the main god awakened consciousness, the space has been constantly changing. From the initial main god team, only the black market can intersect as the starting point, step by step, and finally evolved into the main god city. The number of the main god team has also increased rapidly, and even a battle group composed of multiple teams has emerged. The emergence of the main god city, the derivation of many battle groups, in a sense symbolized the official transformation of the main god space from the trial space into a huge chaotic force. The city is the face of the main god, and it is the place where the main god''s power is most concentrated. Just now-- "Has the Lord God been beaten in the face?!" Just stepping out of his own exclusive space, Saya''s wine glass seemed to be shocked by the endless hurricane-ravaged city, and at the same time he secretly applauded his family brother in his heart. At the same time, Saya also understood why the Lord God would issue the summoning order. His face was beaten and swollen, could the Lord God not respond! "interesting!" Saying this, Saya responded with spiritual power to the main god. The next moment, the invisible power of the main god suddenly appeared, wrapping Saya and the two Shiki god servants behind her in the scratched space, and brought them into a pure white space. In the center of the space is a huge round table, and seven thrones of different styles marked with serial numbers are placed next to it. In the center of the round table is suspended a shimmering spherical object. Obviously, the seven thrones are the thrones of the seven executioners of the main god, and the light ball in the center of the round table is really the split of the main god, or the terminal for external communication. Saya is not the last to be executed, but she is not much earlier. She is the second to last. Before her, four executioners and their subordinates had arrived! "Yeah, Miss Yang Liu, it''s been a long time!" The next moment Saya appeared, the lazy man sitting on the fourth throne waved hello. This was a black-haired man wearing a cloak and looking extremely gentle. Behind the man, stood a red spirit body tens of meters high, like a burning volcano. "It''s been a long time indeed, good sir!" A faint smile appeared on his face, and Saya led his two subordinates and walked to the seventh throne without saying much to the others. For Saya''s performance, the other three executioners also appeared indifferent. The relationship between the executioners was not much. In other words, if it were not for the suppression of the main god, the executioners would have been the first to fight. After all, the existence of a place like the main god space is not a good thing. Saya and Haoji seem to have a good relationship, but it''s only because their power systems are similar. And it was almost five minutes after Saya arrived... The last executioner also arrived!Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net This is a tall woman who looks a little out of shape. The color on her body tends to be bleak, and her face that can''t see her pupils is full of metallic indifference, and her murderous intent is hidden. A pair of bone-like wings grows behind the female, which at first glance looks like the six claws of a spider. And behind the woman, there were a lot of monsters docilely following her, and the smell of blood still remained on these monsters, which seemed quite appalling. Simply the entire pure white space is large enough, even if it contains all the monsters, it will not appear too crowded. "Salute to you, dear Lord God, the Queen of Blades, Carrigan, is ordered to come!" Appearing in the pure white space, the alien woman first salutes slightly to the main divine light ball in the center of the round table, and then ignores the others and leads the team straight to the fifth throne. At this point, the remaining six executioners in the main god space have arrived! "So, the meeting begins!" It was the executioner who was in the first throne, the incarnation of the earth''s resentment with the black sun god pattern, who was defeated by Nagato, and then captured the main god light ball Orochi. This guardian of the main god has also been further sublimated after the consciousness of the main god is awakened, and is the leader of the executioner! "I won''t say much gossip, the black light is extinguished!" After a short pause, the serpent looked around for a while, and a powerful pressure filled his body, "It is not someone else who did it, it is the Void Demon who has been the most evil." "The most hateful thing is that after killing Black Light, that guy actually followed the power of the Lord God and gave our city a sudden blow. As a result, I believe you have also seen..." "Obviously, the Lord God is already angry and must take revenge and punish the sinner!" In the end, the aura on the serpent became more and more terrifying and dangerous, and the followers who followed the executioner''s arrival could not help but tremble instinctively. "Okay, Orochi!" At this time, the strong man sitting on the second throne shook his cloak, and said, "Don''t be so terrifying, or this seat will not help but challenge you." "If you want to go, count me, Uncle Rao!" The interface was Saya, who was sitting on the seventh throne, and the girl smiled and said, Dont pretend, Orochi, lets tell the Lord Gods plan. "That''s right, the Lord God should have planned everything anyway, right?" The response to Saya was good. The seemingly lazy man said in an understatement, "The so-called meeting is actually here to listen to the Lord God''s instructions!" "Humph!" After being provoked by three other executioners in a row, the serpent couldn''t help but snorted, but the terrifying coercion like a god and a devil on him disappeared in a flash. It''s just that the leader of the executioner became more dissatisfied with the guy who dared to provoke him. If it weren''t for their strength, Da Snake would have done it long ago! "Forget it, just drain their value!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the serpent spoke out the will of the main god without nonsense, "The main god has an order, ready to start the conquest mode, target the Dragon Ball plane!" "Among them, I am responsible for coordinating the overall situation, the third throne Alsace and the fifth throne Kerrigan attack frontally, the fourth and seventh thrones are responsible for intelligence and infiltration, and the second throne is responsible for beheading!" "Let''s launch a full attack! Strive to find the Void Demon while occupying the Dragon Ball plane!" "This time, no matter what, he can''t let him escape again!!!" .. 2019 Chapter 025 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The meeting is over... Nagato received the intelligence message at the back. Leaning leisurely on the lounge chair on the balcony, Nagato was enjoying the morning sun while reading in his mind Saya''s spiritual information. At this time, Nagato still stayed on the planet that was almost destroyed by his battle. After experiencing a disaster that was almost annihilated, the natives of the planet whose name Nagato still didn''t know so far were waiting for them and others as the Supreme Emperor. Nagato, who had been traveling for a few months, thought about it, and took the opportunity to stay here. The environment of this planet is almost the same as that of the earth in Nagato''s memory, and even better. Under the soft sunlight in the early morning, the teenager even feels lazy. However, his thoughts were not dull because of this, and Nagato easily read from Saya''s information that the main god had an unusual attachment to himself, the Void Demon King. After a little thought about this situation, Nagato felt that he could understand it. In the past hundreds of years ago... That was when Nagato hadn''t realized the difference in the mother of the avenue, and truly regarded it as the final will. The boy once received a message from Haruhi Suzumiya. The negative copy of Nagato seems to be gestating in the main god space! At that time, Nagato was still in anger, secretly thinking that the Lord God wanted to compete with him for the gaze of the mother of the highway. If the time was not ripe, Nagato would have directly sent the Lord God space. Only with the later disclosure of the identity of the mother of the highway, Nagato gradually realized a fact. That is, it is impossible for the Lord God to get the attention of the Mother of Dadao. However, the main god space has achieved unprecedented development in the chaos domain controlled by the gates of the other side-this situation is beyond doubt. Therefore, after much thought, Nagato came to a conclusion naturally: "The Lord God is the stepping stone that the passing existence cultivated for me!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato thought of the decision of the main god, I am afraid that the main god was also aware of the same situation, so he was very attached to himself. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle, a look of expectation flashed on his face. "Master, master!" At this moment, a slightly unnatural voice interrupted Nagato''s thoughts. The red-haired boy turned his head slightly and saw a maid dressed up, and the uncomfortable No. 18 appeared in front of him with some anxiety. "Uh...it looks like a maid costume is not for you!" Looking at the number 18 in front of him, Nagato was silent, and shook his head, "Sure enough, you are better suited for some capable outfits, such as jeans and jackets, on the 18th." "..." Although the 18th also agrees with Nagato''s view, the girl still has the urge to beat others. She will wear this dress, isn''t it the guy in front of me that decides! "Well, the clothing problem will be exposed for the time being!" As if aware of No. 18''s thoughts, Nagato changed the subject in a blink of an eye, and said, "How do you feel now, how is the third-star particle body in your body working?" Hearing Nagato''s question, the girl''s anger disappeared, her face flushed.New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net After Nagato completely wiped out Frieza and Black Light, he immediately embarked on the 18th transformation plan, embodied the third star particles with holy power and integrated into the 18th body. It''s just that Nagato''s method for integrating the third star''s celestial body into No. 18''s body is fluid exchange. The 18th, who obviously looks heroic and sassy, ??is unexpectedly innocent. Until now, recalling the communication process, her face flushed involuntarily. But after all, the girl had seen the world, and quickly suppressed the distracting thoughts in her heart, and said: "It has been 10% integrated, and the rest will take time." "So, let me help you speed up!" Seeing No. 18 who was calm in front of him, but a little flustered in his heart, Nagato couldn''t help but raise some thoughts, and instantly grabbed No. 18 with his left hand, and pulled him into his arms. Afterwards, the boy raised the girl''s chin with his right hand, bowed his head straight, and kissed her lips. After a while, the humming voice echoed on the empty balcony. At this moment, Qishi appeared at the entrance of the balcony, ready to greet Nagato to eat breakfast. Qishi couldn''t help but chuckle a little helplessly. The sleeve of his right hand was raised to cover his chin. "It seems that Nagato-san''s breakfast is already available!" ... ... Time goes by, time goes by. In a blink of an eye, Nagato lived on this planet for a week. Every day is not basking in the sun, reading books, or thinking about my own path, and when I have a lot of free time, I will molest the 18th, or practice against the Qishi. This kind of life is simple and fulfilling, which makes red-haired teenagers a little like it. It was just a news that spread throughout the universe that interrupted Nagato''s life-the galactic queen Broly and the god of destruction Birus will fight in the center of the galaxy in three days! The name of the Galactic Queen Broly is well-known in the seventh universe, like the sky! As for the god of destruction, Birus, that is the number one god of destruction in the universe. Maybe there are not many creatures who have heard of the name Birus before... But shortly after the news of his duel with Broly came out, the past of the God of Destruction was revealed by the men of the Galactic Queen, and it truly spread in the universe. At this time, the countless creatures living in the universe realized afterwards that there was such a dangerous god in the environment in which they were living, whose mission was to destroy the planet. Therefore, the entire galaxy, and even the entire universe, caused a complete sensation because of this news. "It sounds interesting!" After hearing the news, Nagato''s face showed interest, "It''s just time to see what the legendary god of destruction looks like." "Also, I am afraid that something interesting will happen at that time." "what''s up?" Qijin asked with some curiosity when he heard Nagato''s words. "At that time you will know!" Without answering Qishi''s question, Nagato said mysteriously, "I won''t let you down anyway, that''s it, let''s go!" Having said that, Nagato took Qimi and No.18 and set off towards the center of the Milky Way... 2020 Chapter 026 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Silver Heart! As the name suggests, it is the center of the galaxy. As the central area of ??the entire galaxy, and Broly''s nest, the Galactic Center is a cluster of stars centered on the legendary Bixida star. The number of planets contained in the constellation is up to three digits, and each planet has been developed. There are channels between planets and planets. From time to time, there are aircraft traveling between the planets or coming from the depths of the distant starry sky. Just looking at it from a distance, Nagato could feel the prosperity of Yinxin. "Developed... surprisingly well!" As he said this, the red-haired boy wrapped Yan Qishi and Cyborg 18 with his spatial ability, standing leisurely in the cosmic vacuum at the edge of the silver heart. At this time, it was only half an hour from Nagato. Due to time constraints, Nagato did not choose any means of transportation or travel all the way during this trip, but directly used spatial capabilities to cross the distant space. If it wasn''t for Nagato who didn''t know the location of the Yinxin, it took some time to make sure on the way. The red-haired boy didn''t even need to spend half an hour. "So, how do I get in next?" I glanced at the surrounding spaceships all lined up with dragons on the outermost planet of the Silver Heart, and seemed to be inspecting them one by one. Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little troubled. If Nagato is allowed to accept the inspection or something with peace of mind, it is absolutely delusional. The red-haired boy doesn''t bother to care about such boring things! and so "Go directly to Yinxin!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato was ready to put it into action, but at this moment, the boy saw a golden battleship that looked quite gorgeous driving out of the silver heart. With the appearance of the battleship, a voice from the soul rang in Nagato''s mind: "Excuse me, are you the elder brother of Lord Broly, Your Highness Nagato?" "Yes!" There was a moment of silence, Nagato responded indifferently, and at the same time his gaze turned to the battleship-the soul transmission was from the battleship. "I am the messenger of Lord Broly, I am here to welcome your arrival at your command!" After Nagato answered, the voice of the soul sounded again. At the same time, a door was opened on the golden battleship, which seemed to be welcoming Nagato and others. "Interesting, let''s go!" Seeing this scene, Nagato didn''t hesitate, and led the two girls teleported towards the door, and within a moment they crossed the door and moved into the battleship. "Welcome, Your Highness Nagato!" The moment Nagato and others just appeared, they saw a girl dressed in simple furniture and clothes with shoulder-length blue hair leading a group of maids and saluting slightly. "I am the chief scientist of Yinxin, Bouma Brives, please advise!" "Ok!" Facing Bouma''s salute, Nagato nodded calmly, and then said, "What about Broly herself, and how do you know I''m here?" "Master Broly is in the final retreat for the duel three days later." Facing Nagatos inquiry, Bouma did not conceal it, and directly replied, As for your highness, your arrival, I judged it by the trace on the 18th. Tianping Novel Network www.xstpwxs.com "Oh!" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but suddenly. Although the 18th has been transformed in his own hands and has gradually fallen out of the category of artificial humans, after all, the transformation has not been completely completed, and it can naturally be locked by Yinxin''s technology. "Last question, do you know Broly''s truth?" "of course I know!" At this time, Bouma finally showed a sincere smile on his face, and said, "Master Broli pulled me into Bai Yujing''s system after coming back this time." "To be honest, I really didn''t expect that the real world would be so vast!" "Well, then you will arrange the next itinerary." As soon as the voice fell, a strange color flashed across the red-haired boy''s face, as if he had noticed something, and a faint smile appeared inadvertently at the corner of his mouth. ... ... "It''s really prosperous here!" On the street of a commercial planet in the central area of ??Yinxin, a black-haired man in a cloak opened his somewhat lazy eyes, looking around, curious. The man''s performance caused the silver-robed girl as a companion to cover her face a little helplessly. "I said good sir, this is really a shame!" "Ah, I''m so sorry!" Hearing the complaints from his companions, the black-haired man said so, but there was no expression of sorry on his face, and even his actions did not change. Seeing this, the silver-robed girl was really speechless, she could only stay away from him a little bit. After almost five minutes in this way, the black-haired man seemed to appreciate his surroundings enough, nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Sure enough, this city is more dynamic than the main city of God!" "...Really interesting remarks!" Upon hearing this, the silver-robed girl couldn''t help being silent, and then she said, "But what can I do if I have more vitality? In three days, this place will be destroyed." "That''s why you have to take a good look, before the destruction has yet come!" Having said this, the black-haired man seemed to think of something, and then said in a discussing manner, "Ms. Yang Liu, I suddenly remembered something to deal with. Can the task of the Lord God be given to you first?" "...That''s not a problem." Looking at the black-haired man with interest, the silver-robed girl said, "It''s just that you are sure, I will report to the Lord God truthfully." "That doesn''t matter!" Facing the almost threatening words of the young girl, a deep smile flashed across the black-haired man''s face, "It''s just Miss Yang Liu, do you really want to be the executioner forever?" "On this point, I hope you will think about it and give me an answer next time you meet." As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the black-haired man gradually turned into an afterimage, and disappeared, leaving only the silver-robed girl with a subtle face standing in place, speechless for a long time. After a while, the silver-robed girl recovered and couldn''t help shaking her head with a bitter smile. "Unexpectedly, I would be poached..." Having said that, the bitter smile on the girl''s face turned into a faint smile, "I just don''t know if he can keep this way of thinking when we meet next time. Suddenly I am looking forward to it." .. 2021 Chapter 027-Plan and Prince You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"But it''s really eventful!" Slightly thoughtful, the silver-robed girlSaya let out such a sigh. As the second-generation weapon spirit of the Gate of the Beyond, Saya can clearly perceive the smoke of gunpowder that permeates the chaos domain, and the great war that spreads to the endless chaos is inevitable. The reason for this, the girl doesn''t need to think about it, it is definitely the hands and feet of the Taoist ancestors outside the Chaos Domain. Although because of the power of the gate of the other side, those Dao ancestors were unable to directly interfere in this chaotic field, but this did not prevent those guys from passing on some information and chess pieces. With the chess pieces of these guys provoking everywhere, Bai Yujing couldn''t successfully receive this chaos. But in a sense, it fits the minds of Bai Yujing''s senior officials. just "Sure enough, I''m still a bit unwilling!" Gritting his teeth secretly, Shaye felt a little unwillingness in his mind. Although she is the second-generation tool spirit of the Gate of the Other Side, the girl is different from the dead mother of the Dao, and she cannot fully receive her power, so that she is only the ultimate realm of Dao Sage. Under such circumstances, Saya can only initially refine the gate of the other side. If not, Bai Yujing needs to start any war, as long as Saya''s will, no matter what the main god, what kind of box court, he must completely surrender. But now, the girl can only monitor the entire chaotic realm through the Gate of Beyond. Thinking of this, Saya''s eyes moved slightly, and his will suddenly connected to the gate of the other side. In an instant, the girl''s thinking was infinitely high, an endless stream of information flooded into her mind, and Saya received all the orders and integrated the information instantly with terrifying computing power. After integrating the information, Saya found out the whereabouts of the fourth executioner from countless information. "That''s it, he is a member of the Time and Space Administration!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Saya disconnected from the gate of the other bank-the gate of the other bank received too much information every moment, even Saya couldn''t bear it for a long time. "In this way, there will be more calculations after three days!" Thinking about it in this way, Saya''s figure disappeared on the street like a wind, and countless pedestrians, even if they were walking around the girl, did not realize this anomaly. ... ... And just as Saya was running for his plan, after the battleship with Bouma arrived on the planet at the center of Yinxin, Nagato ran into a minor trouble. Looking at the man who stood in the way with wide eyes in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly. "Vegeta, what are you doing?!" At this time, Bouma''s face showed obvious anger, and she said, "Although Yinxin welcomes a strong like you, it does not include your behavior." Following Bouma''s words, a personal creation warrior appeared around. Many eyes are locked on the man! Obviously, if the black-haired man-Vegeta continues to mess around, they will definitely not be polite! "Humph!" Facing the lock-in of many cyborgs, Vegeta didn''t feel any pressure, but he knew that if he made a move, he would definitely attract even more terrifying guys.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com In the face of those guys, even if Vegeta thinks highly of herself, she is still a little hard to beat. just-- "I''ll just ask a word!" Vegeta fixed his eyes on Nagato, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Who are you and why can you get that woman''s love!" As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar around, and all the android fighters were a little stunned. For the existence of Vegeta, the cyborg warriors are very familiar, not only them, in fact, few people in the entire Silver Heart do not know the existence of Vegeta. You know how much fanfare Vegeta was when she pursued Broly. He even used force to break into the silver heart, with the intention of robbing Broly! Although Vegeta''s attempts all ended in failure, their story spread at an astonishing speed because it was related to Broly, the strongest queen of the galaxy. So after hearing Vegeta''s words, everyone realized that the "woman" in his mouth was the Queen of the Galaxy. Immediately, the cyborg warriors all looked at the awe-inspiring red-haired boy. They all couldn''t believe that this ordinary-looking boy would be the lover of the Galactic Queen. "...That''s it!" To be honest, Nagato was taken aback at first when he heard Vegeta''s words. But soon, the red-haired boy reacted, thinking that Broly was impatient with him before, so she used her photo as a shield. Nagato believed that Broly had a good opinion of herself, but he believed even more that Broly had no love in her heart. That woman is the purest fighter and doesn''t care much about feelings. "Aren''t you reconciled now?" After clearing his thoughts, Nagato strolled leisurely, walked to Vegeta''s body, and said condescendingly, "Why, even without me, you don''t have any chance." "I remember you seem to have a wife and children, so let''s give up this delusion, it will be good for everyone!" "shut up!" Although he knew that Nagato was telling the truth, the arrogant Saiyan prince was a little furious, and he attacked desperately, swinging his right fist straight out. However, the Saiyan prince''s fist was slammed, and Nagato had disappeared in front of him. "You need to calm down!" At this moment, Nagato''s voice entered Vegeta''s ears. Before he could react, he felt a pain in his neck and his whole consciousness plunged into darkness. Withdrawing his hand knife, Nagato glanced at the fallen Vegeta, then looked at Boomer, "This guy will leave it to you. I don''t want him to continue to disturb me." "...Know, got it!" Boomer''s reaction was a little slow, and he was obviously frightened by Nagato''s combat effectiveness. You must know that Vegeta is also one of the best in the entire universe, but who could have imagined that he was as weak as a child in Nagato''s hands. In fact, it wasn''t just Bouma, the surrounding android fighters were also frightened, and immediately when these fighters looked at Nagato, there was a touch of respect for the strong. "Such a strong person can get the empress''s love, it is very normal to think about it!" At the same time, this thought echoed in the hearts of the soldiers, and spread throughout the entire Galactic Center within half a day, and even spread to the entire galaxy and even the universe at an even more alarming speed. When Nagato reacted, he had become the lover of the Galactic Queen, the Prince of Silver Heart in the eyes of the world... 2022 Chapter 028-Day of Duel! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, rumors are awesome! But Nagato didn''t care much about this rumor. After all, based on the relationship between the red-haired boy and Broly, he said that this rumor will eventually become a reality. Of course, it should be something that will happen after a long time. At this time, Broly was focused on fighting and had no interest in talking about love at all. However, the subsequent development left Nagato completely speechless. Originally, Nagato was ready to visit the beauty of Yinxin under the arrangement of Bouma, but when he walked out of the residence, he instantly attracted countless eyes because of the rumors. Or envious, unwilling, or jealous, and there are even hot-blooded fighters who shoot like Vegeta. Although the shots were all less powerful guys, and under the guardianship of the cyborgs, these people could not even get close to Nagato''s distance of ten meters. It''s just that this situation of being watched by countless people still makes the red-haired teenager who is ready to travel in a bad mood. All in all, Nagato''s travel plan was completely disrupted... In the utterly speechless situation, Nagato was simply too lazy to get out of the door. He continued to adjust No. 18''s body all day long, or accompany Qishi to practice martial arts. Time flies, three days later in an instant. On this day, Yinxin''s liveliness far surpassed daily, and countless participants emerged, especially the powerful forces in the Dragon Ball Seventh Universe dispatched powerful soldiers to watch the battle. Suddenly, Yinxin''s many planets were mixed, and it seemed a lot of confusion. Fortunately, Yinxin''s cyborg army was strong enough to easily suppress the chaos. ... ... Yinxin Budo venue! This is the sacred place of Yinxin, the venue of previous Galaxy Budo Contests. The entire venue looks like a perfect circle in appearance, but it is oval when overlooked, similar to the ancient Roman Colosseum on Earth, but the size of the Silver Heart Martial Arts venue is tens of thousands of times larger. The center of the venue is full of wonderful suppression, enough to reduce any destructive power to an astonishing level. The audience seats around the venue were shrouded in a god-level transparent shield. The entire venue is large enough to hold close to one billion spectators. "It''s just that even so, it seems that there is still some demand in short supply!" In the VIP room of the martial arts venue, Nagato glanced at the full audience, then glanced at the increasing crowd outside the venue, and couldn''t help but exclaim: "Dragon Ball Universe is worthy of being a combat universe, and I am very keen on this martial arts feast!" "Yes!" Yan Qishi, who was also in the VIP box, nodded in agreement, and then said with some distress, "It''s just that the martial arts system has completely embarked on an extreme path." "This kind of martial arts system means that Miss Broli can go through!" "Well, I''m sorry." It was Broly who had just come out of retreat.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com As soon as she finished speaking, the girl continued to bury her head at the dining table, with both hands constantly picking up food from the table in front of her and stuffing her mouth, her eating posture was as wild as a gluttony. "It seems that the big belly of Saiyan is also obvious to you!" Seeing Broly''s posture, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, and then his gaze looked at Broly''s back, where two figures, one green and one pink, stood like bodyguards. The green figure is an insect girl with wings, and the pink one is a pink monster girl. They are Broli''s personal guards and the two strongest generals under the Galactic Queen. The second general, the ultimate robot Shalu, and...the first general, the monster girl Buu! Seeing these two figures, Nagato couldn''t help but want to cover his face, and the red-haired boy didn''t expect that all of his original fantasies would be realized by Broly. Then the young man turned straight and said, "Are you sure today? I''m afraid I won''t try my best." "No, Birus is not difficult to deal with." Hearing Nagato''s question, Broly stopped eating, swallowed the food in her mouth, and said, "As for Weiss, although that guy is very mysterious, it doesn''t feel like a threat to me!" "You know, I''m not talking about Birus and Weiss." "That''s the same!" Facing Nagato''s question again, Broly''s face showed a touch of pride, "Brother, don''t underestimate my silver heart power, it will startle you!" Following Broli''s words, Shalu and Buu who stood behind her embraced their hands, revealing their sense of existence. At this moment, everyone in the box changed their expressions slightly, as if they felt something. At the same time, the meeting place outside the box that seemed to be messy was suddenly quiet. "It seems that your opponent is here!" Speaking like this, Nagato turned his head and looked at the arena. In the center of the empty martial arts arena, two figures emerged from the circular energy shield and stood on it. One of them is not someone else, but it is the guardian of the god of destruction, Weiss! And the other one is obviously Broly''s enemy this time. The seventh god of destruction in the universe-Birus! To be honest, from the pure appearance, Birus really can only use his shameless appearance to describe it. At first glance, this is just a purple cat man lacking hair. The skinny body feels like it collapses when the wind blows. It''s just that it''s just the opinion of ordinary people. In the eyes of the real strong, Birus''s extremely weak body hides amazing energy, destroying the planet or something, just a gesture of hand. The reason why ordinary people don''t feel it is only because of the gap between God and man. "It looks okay, better than Buu!" Taking a look at Billus from a distance, Broly swallowed the last bite of bread, said something that made the monster girl behind her a little unwilling, and then stood up. "Then I''m leaving!" With that said, Broly didn''t mess around with the mud, and took her two guards directly and flew out of the box, "Brother, just watch it, this is my war!" "Ha, then I''m looking forward to it!" Hearing Broly''s words, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said faintly. In words, the red-haired boy seemed to see the Chaos Realm opening a new era. .. 2023 Chapter 029: Billus vs. Broly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Broly''s debut instantly detonated the atmosphere of the martial arts arena. The scene that seemed a little silent due to the appearance of the Destroyer God is gone forever, and the enthusiasm for the Queen of the Galaxy overwhelmed the fear of the Destroyer God in this moment. Cheers and loud noises are endless, and the enthusiasm of the universe sentient beings for the Milky Way Queen is undoubtedly revealed! Seeing such a scene, the face of Destruction God Birus couldn''t help but look a little unhappy. As the god of destruction who corresponds to the creation god like the world king god, although Birus is not well known, he will always be the protagonist no matter where he appears. This situation has not changed in hundreds of millions of years since the birth of Birus. But now, he has only been asleep for decades before he has become a supporting role! "Humph!" He couldn''t help but snorted coldly, and Billus looked at the Broly trio who was slowly approaching, and to be more precise, Broly himself, Shalu and Buu were ignored by him. "It''s so annoying here, I suddenly want to destroy this planet!" "Ha, that''s really sorry!" Stopping her pace less than thirty meters in front of Birus, a smile flashed across Broly''s face, "But unfortunately, you can''t do it in front of me." As a pure warrior, Broly has always been blunt, never euphemistic. "you!" Hearing Broly''s words, a flash of anger suddenly flashed across Birus''s face, and he said, "Very well, you guys have completely offended me. I will ruin you and this planet together!" "Heh, if you can do it..." Faced with the threat from Billus, Broly didn''t care about it, and then she said strangely, "By the way, ask before the war, why would you make an appointment with me?" "Speaking of which, when I received the letter of engagement three days ago, I was really surprised." "Ah, let me answer this!" As soon as Broly finished speaking, Wes replied, "Master Billus accidentally foresaw the existence of Miss Broly, the super Saiyan god in his dream." "Intuitively, Lord Billus knows that you are an existence that he has to use his best to overcome." "It''s just that I was too sleepy when I just woke up. In order to be able to fight with Miss Broly with all his strength, Lord Billus took a special rest for three more days, and came here after I had enough energy." "Weiss! You talk too much nonsense!" As soon as Weiss'' words fell, Billus complained dissatisfiedly, and then his gaze turned to Broly, "Hurry up and start the war, I can''t wait." "as you wish!" With that said, Broly nodded towards Shalu and Buu beside her, and was signaled by Broly, Shalu and Buu separated from the martial arts arena. Like them, who left the ring is the mysterious guardian of Birus, Weiss! As these people left the field, Broly and Billus stood quietly, with their eyes facing each other. The two invisible auras intertwined on the ring, causing waves of air out of thin air. The huge martial arts venue was filled with a depressive atmosphere in the collision of these two auras, suppressing the noise. The momentum of the void collided more and more, until a certain moment "boom!!!" Almost at the same time, Billus and Broly also moved. The two charged towards each other, and their fists and palms collided in an instant. The extremely short and violent collision rolled up a terrifying impact, crushing the air. The ground under the feet of the two men collapsed slightly!Interesting reading novel www.quduxs.com Such a scene immediately aroused the surprise of many strong people in the audience. You must know that almost all of these strong people have participated in the Galactic Martial Arts Conference. Therefore, they are very aware of the solidity and horror of this silver heart martial arts venue. The power that is usually enough to destroy the planet may only leave a small hole in this martial arts venue, and the temptation of Birus and Broly has reached this level of destruction. Through this, these powerhouses have to feel the terrible destruction of the gods and the galactic queen. At this moment, the two in the stalemate retreated and rose into the air. For a moment, the fierce battle unfolded completely, and their movements seemed to surpass the speed of light. "Bang! Bang! Bang!!!" A continuous collision sounded in the void, which was the clash of two punches. There is no earth-shattering, dazzling light, no splendid, stunning special effects, and some just plain and straightforward impact. "boom!" After another collision, the two retreated. Birus took a few dozen steps back in surprise before he could barely stop. Although he was aware of the horror of the other party for a long time, after the real fight, he found that he still underestimated the other party! "Kacha, Kacha!" At this time, an unknown voice sounded. After a moment of stagnation, the void between the two of them seemed to have suffered irreparable damage. The entire horizontal space is distorted like a knife cut, and the crystal cracks are crisscrossed in the horizontal space, and the space is broken with a sound. The scattered fragments resembled the falling stars in the night sky, bursting out with brilliance. "Haha, great!" "As expected to be the God of Super Saiyan, he can knock me back!" "You have earned my respect!" Billus was ecstatic and yelled very happily. The brief confrontation awakened the blood that had been silent for many years in Birus. Under the stimulation of this blood, Birus didn''t even care about Broly''s previous rudeness. "...I don''t feel much, but I''ve changed a little bit for you!" Seeing the warrior essence permeating Birus, Broly''s mouth showed a faint smile, "But be careful. Next, I will use my full strength." Originally, Broly didn''t care much about Birus, only that he was a guy with a natural strong power. But now it seems that the girl''s idea seems to be a bit wrong-Birus is essentially a warrior! Since he is a soldier, he should be treated with the etiquette of a soldier. Immediately, Broli burst out with a soft blue arrogance, and even her hair was dyed with a layer of blue light-the human breath disappeared and turned into a super Saiyan god! "Haha, then I have to use my best!" Seeing the changes on Broly''s body, Birus burst into a terrifying arrogance at the same time, and the space in which it was located even appeared damaged as a result-the nature of destruction was vividly revealed. Looking at each other, both of them understood each other''s intentions. It is useless to say more, there is only one battle right now!.. 2024 Chapter 030-Victory and Change You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom boom boom!!" In the martial arts arena, the roar of each other continued. The battle between Billus and Broly reached a fever pitch in a short period of time. In the huge battlefield, flying sand and rocks, dizzying, and a large area of ??ground disappeared in abrupt areas. When I fixed my eyes, there were countless potholes in the originally flat place. Except for a few people in the audience of close to one billion, most people can no longer see the actions of both sides. But everyone can clearly feel the suffocation that makes people afraid to speak. Time passed by every minute... The fighting has been going on for a long time. "Hey!" Abruptly, Broly clasped her fists and hit hard, knocking Birus down from a high altitude. Then the girl''s figure flickered, and she came to the ground faster than Birus, bowed slightly, bent her knees, and attacked Birus who had not yet landed. Faced with such a situation, Birus was not timid, and the eyes of the god of destruction flashed with scorching heat. The corner of Bi Ruth''s mouth raised a crazy smile. While bearing Broli''s attack, he found an opportunity and even launched a counterattack. just-- "Don''t think about it!!" Faced with Billus''s counterattack, Broly had already prepared. When the girl blocked the opponent''s attack with her right palm, she turned her body upside down in the air with the help of the opponent''s power, and turned her right foot completely in the air, and a tomahawk-style cheating hit Birus'' body! Immediately, a burst of blood spurted from Birus''s mouth. "Crack!" The next moment, after receiving a heavy blow, the Destruction God''s body fell heavily, smashing a small hole, and the extremely hard ring ground around it cracked. "This battle is almost over!" Standing in the air, looking at Billus in the big pit below, Broly opened her hands, and all the qi in the tens of thousands of miles was concentrated in her arms in an instant. "Birus, your strength is good, but obviously, I am stronger!" As the voice just fell, the blue ball of light in Broli''s arms pierced the air, slowly drifting towards the location where Birus was at a speed. "Don''t underestimate me!" Just when the ball of light was about to be above the hole, Birus rushed up almost roaring, and the moment he touched the ball of light, the exquisite ball of light suddenly expanded a huge energy ball. Billus, who had just rushed out of the pit, was caught off guard and hit the bottom of the pit again. "what!!!" Facing the crush of the huge energy ball, the god of destruction uttered a roar like a roar, and unprecedented arrogance continuously poured out from his skinny body. Almost exhausted, Birus held the crushing energy ball. And at this moment-- "ended!" Broly above the void suddenly snapped her fingers. As the sound spread, the huge energy ball had an unimaginable terrifying explosion in an instant, and a huge mushroom cloud burst out on the martial arts arena. Uncontrollable heat waves and shock waves spread in all directions and bombarded the audience. Even with the protection of Yinxin''s latest technology in the auditorium, many audiences still clearly perceive the scorching heat, and thus aroused enthusiasm in their hearts.Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com "Your Majesty the Queen!" "Queen, Queen, I love you!!" "Hurray! Hurray!!" One after another cheers echoed from the audience. At this moment, no matter from that corner of the universe, no matter what the existence of the planet, they are all overwhelmed by the power of the queen. You know, that is the famous god of destruction in the legend, who was overwhelmed by the empress so powerfully! In the cheers, a sigh rarely appeared on Weiss''s face. "It''s really unexpected. I didn''t expect that Billus really lost!" ... ... On the battlefield, the mushroom cloud gradually dissipated. The breeze blew past and opened a tiankeng that was covered by dust, almost the size of a quarter of the silver heart martial arts venue, and Birus was lying at the bottom of the tiankeng. Seeing this scene, Broli dissipated the blue arrogance from her body and slowly fell to the edge of the sinkhole. Stepping on the edge of the still hot sinkhole, he took a close look at Birus, and after confirming through his breath perception that he had lost his combat power, Broli turned and prepared to leave. "Crack!" But at this moment, a slight voice rang in the girl''s ears. Immediately, a flash of surprise flashed across Broly''s face. The source of the sound was the center of the sinkhole, but the girl had clearly sensed Ruth''s loss of combat effectiveness just now! "Am I wrong? This is impossible!" With this thought flashing in her mind, Broly immediately turned around, and then she saw that the body of the god of destruction, Birus, was trembling and slowly standing up, and dust was thrown up all over her body. But in Birus''s somewhat blurred eyes, there seemed to be no sense of self. Obviously, Birus stood up with his own fighting spirit at this time. "I have to say, you surprised me..." Seeing this scene, Broli chuckled softly. Such a pure warrior made the girl quite admired, wondering if she would find a chance to take him as a subordinate. At this moment, the figure of Weiss appeared next to Birus and knocked him on the back of the head with his cane. Immediately, even with the support of fighting spirit, Birus fell directly to the ground. "It''s been a long time since I saw the warrior side of Lord Billus." After doing all this, Wes was so emotional, and then looked at Broly, "But I didn''t expect Miss Broly to be so powerful, it''s really surprising." "Is it powerful? Maybe!" Hearing what Weiss said, Broli only thought of the realm called Daozu level, and she secretly felt that she didn''t know when she would reach such a realm. At the same time, the girl looked at Weiss and said, "To be honest, although it is a god of destruction, Birus and I are still a little far apart. The battle with Birus is actually just a warm-up." "Mr. Weiss is stronger than the Destroyer. Would you like to compete with me?" "Hehe, then there is no need, I am not a soldier!" Facing Broly''s invitation to fight, Weiss chuckled and refused, and when he wanted to say something, he suddenly felt a palpitation and subconsciously looked up at the sky. Not only Weiss, but all the strong players on the scene felt the crisis and looked up. This situation immediately caught everyone''s attention and they followed suit. Then, everyone saw that the sky was split... 2025 Chapter 031 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky shattered at this moment... An aura of horror that could not be accurately described in words swept across the world, and all the creatures in the martial arts venue felt an indescribable sense of panic. It seemed that something beyond imagination was about to appear. The surrounding atmosphere is therefore extremely suffocating. "this is" Weis''s face rarely showed a solemn attitude. It has not been known for many years, and Weis finally truly felt again...the existence of crisis. But at this moment, the Great Realm King God''s flustered and old voice sounded in his ears. "It''s not good! The big thing is bad! Master Weiss!" "Say!" Hearing the words from the Great Realm King God from nowhere, Wes still stared at the broken sky above, and said coldly. "An enemy launched an attack from outside the seventh universe...Ah! They are here!!" Accompanied by the words of the Great Realm King God, in the broken sky in Weiss''s eyes, a dark hole appeared, and a melodious and noisy roar spread from the hole. Then, the hideous beasts with strange appearances gush out from the black hole. The number of these insects and beasts is hard to count, and the entire sky was filled in an instant, exuding ancient wild and bloody coercion, and the insects and beasts swooped down. "Humph!" After seeing these insects and beasts attacked without any hesitation, Broly didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately burst into a blue arrogance all over her body, stepping into the state of God again. As if endless arrogance burst out from Broli''s body, it turned into countless impact bombs and blasted upward. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Immediately, those swooping insects and beasts were involved in the explosion, and within a short while, a large number of debris and debris fell from the sky, as if a disgusting rain of flesh. Seeing this scene, it is a bit unimaginable-how many insects and beasts were killed instantly. The suffocating extreme power of the Milky Way Queen is undoubtedly revealed here! however "Roar!!" "hiss!!" "Wow!!" Countless chaotic roars echoed from the smoke and dust rolled up by the explosion, and the mighty sea of ??ferocious insects broke through the smoke and dust, and rushed downward again. Seeing this scene, Broly was completely angry, and endless vitality bullets burst out of her hands.. In just a moment, the girl bombarded thousands of insects and beasts. Not only Broly, but also Shalu, Buu, and many cyborg warriors, and even the capable creatures in the audience joined the battle. Perhaps most people don''t know what happened, but it is clear that these insects are enemies. However, in the face of this endless attack, the worms showed their advantages in numbers, and they forcibly landed on the earth relying on the endless sea of ??worms. ... ... The war has begun! When the swarm landed on the earth, a truly bloody war broke out.I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com The insects and beasts that came from outside the universe and the silver-hearted creatures unanimously started a violent fight. It was just a short while before that a large number of creatures passed away, and the breath of blood filled the surrounding air, causing a touch of unpleasantness to surface on Weis''s face. After pondering for a while, the scepter in Weiss''s hand was spotted on Birus who had passed out of a coma. Wonderful fluctuations suddenly appeared, and the god of destruction Birus was directly taken into the light ball on the scepter by Weiss. After doing all this, Weiss disappeared on the battlefield. The next time he reappeared, he was standing in the cosmic vacuum outside the silver heart. Here, he clearly saw that a huge crack had appeared in the universe. Countless insects and beasts are constantly emerging from the cracks, raging in this universe. The real battlefield is not only the martial arts venue, but also the many planets in Yinxin. The huge Yinxin forces have come into full play due to the arrival of insects and beasts. Countless unmanned spacecraft and battleships, as well as cyborg fighters have emerged one after another. Wes even saw that several planets turned directly into fortress-like war machines! "What an amazing war potential!" With such emotion, Weiss''s eyes looked at the rift in the universe. If we hadn''t felt the thrilling sense of crisis from the rift, Weiss would have visited it too soon. But in any case, he couldn''t let such a rift persist. And when Wes felt embarrassed-- "Weiss!" Some anxious female voices rang in her ears, and a light curtain appeared in front of Weiss. The light curtain shows a blue-skinned and white-haired woman who looks very similar to Weiss, fighting with many skeletons, zombies and even shadow creatures. "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing such a scene, Weiss called out anxiously. This woman is Viss sister, Bados, who is the same as Vis as the caretaker of the seventh universe destructive god Birus, and Bados is the guardian of the sixth universal destructive god Par. By the way, Birus and Xangpa are twin brothers, born at the beginning of the universe. "Huh, I finally contacted you!" As if hearing what Wes said, Bados in the light curtain waved his hand to smash the surrounding undead creatures, "What is the state of the universe on your side? Undead creatures appeared everywhere in the sixth universe." While Bados was speaking, the light curtain seemed to move intentionally, showing the situation of the sixth universe toward Wes. The situation where the star space is full of undead creatures seems a bit shocking and terrifying. "I can''t tell if it is better than yours or not." Seeing the situation in the sixth universe, Weiss smiled bitterly and said, "The attackers here are endless insects and beasts. They took advantage of the gathering of cosmic powers to launch an attack." "Although the insects and beasts have not dispersed, if all the elites of the seventh universe are annihilated, the consequences seem to be even worse." "Well, our two universes have been attacked!" Bados was silent for a while with an ugly face, and said with a heavy face, "If you want to come to other universes, even if nothing happens now, they will be attacked in the future. "Having the ability to attack two universes at the same time, it seems that the enemy is not small, and the two of us seem a little hard to resist." "Sister, are you planning to awaken all the other people?" Hearing Bados''s words, Weis''s face was astonished, but soon, the surprise on Weis''s face turned into horror. Because at this moment, another leisurely voice rang in his ears "Other people? This statement has some meaning!" .. 2026 032 The Golden Clan of Creation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Weiss left the martial arts venue, Nagato followed him. Originally, the red-haired boy just thought that Chonghai looked too disgusting, and he didn''t want to participate in the war very much. In addition, he just happened to see Vis''s actions and followed him on a whim. "It was just a whim..." Saying such words lightly, Nagato slowly appeared beside Weiss, "But I didn''t expect to hear interesting news." "Now, can you tell me more about the situation of your family?" "you!" Seeing Nagato''s appearance, West''s face changed wildly. He really didn''t expect that someone in this universe could get close to him without his perception. Coupled with the secrets being tapped, Weis''s mind was a little confused in addition to surprise. Subconsciously, Weiss wanted to shoot Nagato. "Weiss!!" At this moment, Bados in the light curtain suddenly interrupted Weisss thoughts, You let me go and let me talk to this mysterious alien from the universe. "Oh, did you see who I am?" Hearing what Bados said, Nagato couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly, looking interested. "Just guessed!" Facing Nagato''s question, Bados shrugged his shoulders and said his own judgment, "It''s mainly because such an amazing existence like you, sir, appeared too coincidental." "So that''s the case, but so is it!" Hearing Bados''s words, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little stunned, and then said, "Yes, I and the invaders are from outside your plane." "My name is Nagato, the leader of the super-dimensional organization Bai Yujing." "By the way, my Bai Yujing and the main god space where the invaders are located are hostile forces." "Oh, what do you mean, sir..." While talking, Bados stared at Nagato tightly, trying to see something from the red-haired boy, but obviously, she was a little disappointed, Nagato was too calm. Bados, who could not see anything, could only tentatively asked: "Are you ready to cooperate with us?" Bados''s thoughts are normal. As the so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend, since Nagato''s forces are hostile to the invaders called the main god space, his choice is naturally the same. just-- "I''m sorry to disappoint you!" Facing Bados''s temptation, Nagato didn''t hesitate much, and said cruelly, "In this chaotic realm, Bai Yujing doesn''t need allies, just surrender!" "As for your universe, unfortunately, it has become a battlefield between us and the main god." Hearing Nagato''s words, Bados and Weiss couldn''t help being silent, and their gazes at the red-haired boy suddenly became a little unkind. "Then, it''s your turn to answer my question!" Facing the changes in Wes and Bados, Nagato said with a smile as if he didn''t see it. ... ... After spending several months in this universe, Nagato is already familiar with the laws here. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, in addition to the terrifyingly weak consciousness of the three realms of heaven, earth and man, there seems to be another huge problem in this universe. This question is nothing else, it is indeed the question of the god of destruction! From the perspective of the universe itself, the Great Realm King God and the Destruction God are opposite poles between heaven and earth, and their combat effectiveness should not be so different.Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc More correctly, the Great Realm King God should theoretically have the same combat effectiveness as the Destruction God. Only in this way can creation and destruction reach a balance. However, the reality is somewhat abnormal! The Destruction God possesses a much stronger power than the Great Realm King God. Therefore, the existence of Vis, who can suppress Birus'' destruction to a certain range, is necessary. From this point of view, Weiss seems to be the product of Birus'' restraint, the imbalance between creation and destruction. But obviously, this is not the case-Weiss is the master of Birus! So, here comes the problem... Does Birus, born as a god of destruction, really need a master? The answer is obviously no! Even if there is no Weiss, this natural god can automatically control its own power over time. Thinking of this, another possibility emerged in Nagato''s mind: What if Weiss deliberately taught the power of Birus to unbalance the creation and destruction of the universe? As soon as such thoughts appear, Nagato''s brain cannot be stopped. In this way, the universe''s self-preserving instinct will evolve into the restraining power of the god of destruction. At this time, Weiss can occupy this restraining identity! just-- "If my guess is correct, then another question will inevitably arise!" Slowly narrating his own guess, Nagato''s eyes gradually sharpened, "No ordinary people can do all this, so what is your identity?" "I thought about this problem for a while before I got some ideas." "Your family, aren''t they the ones who created the universe?" Listening to Nagato''s final judgment, Wis and Bados'' expressions changed immediately. The two looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. They didn''t expect that the secrets of themselves and others would be said so easily. They were silent for a while, and finally Bados smiled bitterly and said: "Mr. Nagato, I don''t know how you came to this conclusion." "Very simple, I am a creator myself!" Looking at Wes and Bados in front of him, Nagato said leisurely, "When I entered this plane, I knew that this plane was created by multiple people." "...It''s really incredible!" Hearing Nagato''s words, a touch of exclamation flashed across Bados''s face. She didn''t doubt whether Nagato had deceived her, or to their extent, words were already a kind of power, and lie seldom occurred. "Could it be that you are the kind of independent creation existence?" At this time, Weis, who had been silent since Bados took the conversation, finally couldn''t help but ask. "Of course!" A smile flashed across his face, and Nagato directly leaked a trace of the creator''s breath in his soul, which instantly caused a tremor of tens of thousands of miles in the void. The light curtain in front of Weiss almost collapsed in this shock. "How, believe it now!" After doing all this, Nagato said leisurely, "Let''s talk about what is going on with your clan. My patience is rarely so good. Don''t let me down." Hearing Nagato''s almost ultimatum, Wes and Bados glanced at each other, bowed to Nagato and saluted, and said: "The golden clan who created the world, Weiss (Bados), have seen the respected creator!" .. 2027 Chapter 033 Chaos is the furnace, war is the furnace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gold clan that created the world, referred to as the gold clan! According to Weiss and Bardos, their family was born in Chaos, and should have appeared as a creation demon beyond imagination. However, an unknown accident occurred during the birth process, and the Demon God Dao became a collective of hundreds. This group was the original Golden Clan. Of course, they were not called the Golden Clan at that time. They even lacked their own language and culture. Although it can survive in chaos, chaos is obviously not a good place to survive. The new race naturally descended on a nearby plane. Perhaps because their predecessor was a demon god born in chaos, the chaotic aura of this race was completely incompatible with the plane, and was rejected by the three ways of heaven, earth and man. And this rejection continued to increase with the passage of time, until it finally attracted the punishment of heaven. In order to survive, this race had to leave the plane to find a new place to survive. In the days that followed, this race continued to wander through the planes, absorbing endless knowledge, and finally derived its own civilization-the Golden Race. Then came the endless years, and the civilization of the gold tribe finally reached a limit. It was at this time that the gold race was tired of wandering. After much consideration and collective voting, the gold race decided to open up its own plane. They gathered the power of the whole family and successively opened up a super-large plane with twelve universes standing side by side. "It''s just that the cost of opening up a plane is higher than we thought!" Looking at the surprised red-haired boy in front of him, Weiss said in a heavy tone, "When we complete this great cause, 90% of the golden people will be transformed into the world." "The remaining clansmen are also scattered in different universes, and most of the clansmen are sleeping." "What''s left is not seeking a place in heaven and earth like He and sister, or directly spreading branches and leaves in the universe, leaving behind descendants, and some of the people even went after death." "interesting!" After hearing what Weiss said, Nagato was silent for a while and said. To be honest, the red-haired boy was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that the birth of the Golden Clan really had such a sporadic relationship with himself. The reason why the creation demon became god-oriented, Nagato knew with his toes that it was Higanzhimon. This chaos realm is the''legacy'' left to Nagato by the original artifact spirits of the Gate of Beyond, and naturally it will not allow any demon god who created the world to appear in it. Even after that, the Golden Clan continued to wander in the void, and there may be some original handwriting. After all, planes and planes are different. Perhaps most planes cannot tolerate the chaotic aura on the golden race, but this kind of thing is not absolute, and there are always some exceptions. However, in the countless planes of the golden race''s experience, none of them can accommodate them. If this is not the case, the Golden Clan will not use the power of the entire clan to open up the plane! Nagato has every reason to believe that the girl who passed away from the first generation of Artifacts definitely pushed back, completely disintegrating this kind of race with too strong potential. But for this kind of thing, the red-haired boy doesn''t care much, he cares more about-- "So what are you going to do next?" While speaking, Nagato looked at the zerg and battle fortresses roaring in the galaxy in the distance, "What you show before your eyes is only the vanguard of the main god." "A more powerful offensive is yet to come, but that is a powerful force that can destroy this plane." "...Mr. Nagato, what do you think?" Hearing Nagatos question, Wes and Bados looked at each other, and then Bados said, "What do you think we should do?" "In short, wake up your people first." The first novel www.001zj.com Looking at Wes and Bados, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, "After that, I will let my people come in contact with you." ... ... After a while, Weiss had disappeared into the stars. He has broken through time and space and headed to the sixth universe to join his sister. Then the two will travel to other universes to awaken the other golden races one by one. Standing alone in a vacuum, Nagato looked at the silver heart that had completely transformed the battlefield. After being silent for a while, the red-haired boy snapped his fingers directly. "boom!!!" The Space Law of the Seventh Universe oscillated directly, and the huge cracks that appeared in the universe suddenly shattered and turned into endless space debris. Immediately, countless Zerg races were turned into fragments under the strangulation of space debris and lost their lives. The sea of ??insects that raged in Yin''s heart even lost its supplement and became a lone army. At the same time, Nagato clearly felt the strong fluctuations from outside the universe, which was the anger caused by the Lord God after he really felt the existence of Nagato. "In this way, the Lord God will not give up this plane even more!" As he said this, the red-haired boy seemed to be able to vaguely see that in the near future, the entire giant plane would turn into an endless battlefield intertwined with blood and roar. Not only this plane, this group of burning war will spread to the chaos, igniting the chaos domain completely. Hundreds of millions of endless beings will be swept by war and plunged into the quagmire of blood! The fittest survive, and the uncomfortable are eliminated! As the saying goes, real gold is not afraid of fire, Nagato can clearly foresee that in the pervasive flames of war, countless Tianjiao experts will rise up on the enemy''s corpses. Chaos is the furnace, and war is the furnace, tempering a powerful Bai Yujing! Only such extremes can create a powerful force that can rival the eight civilizations outside the Chaos Realm! "call" Thinking of this, Nagato could not help but exhale deeply, trying to calm down his vaguely boiling blood, such a mighty feast, Nagato some wanted to participate. But the red-haired boy knew that it was not time for him to debut. "Wait, wait patiently!" So calming himself in his heart, Nagato thought about how he should act next. Soon, the twelfth universe mentioned by Weiss and Bados attracted the attention of the teenager. According to Wis and Bardos, the twelfth universe is the land of the patriarch of the golden race. Out of respect for the leader, no golden race settled in that universe. It''s just that Weiss and the others have also said that after the creation of the eleventh universe, in fact, many people of the golden race were already carrying a burden, but the patriarch had to open up the twelfth universe. The result of the paranoia was that after the opening of the twelfth universe, the rest of the tribe was fine, but the patriarch became more moral. This incident may not seem like a big deal at first, but the red-haired teenager instinctively noticed some anomalies, which seemed to hide some strange and unknown secrets. "Now that you have feelings, let''s go take a look while there is still time!" Thinking of this, Nagato passed the Golden Clan''s affairs to Saya through the spiritual connection, and then the red-haired boy flew towards the location of Yinxin. Before heading to the twelfth universe, Nagato still needs to take Qishi and No.18... 2028 Chapter 034-Weirdo and Hero You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Suddenly, there was a roar on the endless street. The cement-paved ground shattered, and a large ratman with a stench all over his body appeared, roaring and roaring towards the crowd in all directions. The Ratman''s attack power was extraordinary, and many innocent citizens were killed immediately. The huge streets are completely chaotic... "Help!" "Oh my god, it''s a weirdo!" "Call the hero!!" The chaos called, the citizens fled around one after another, the whole scene looked a little chaotic, but surprisingly, such chaos did not affect the evacuation of the crowd. Except for the unlucky person at first, and the guy who was later targeted by the rat people, most people avoided the danger. In the whole process, although the citizens were confused, they did not panic... It seems to have experienced many similar things. "Roar!!!" After killing the human closest to him, he found that there was no prey around him. The ferocious rat man roared loudly, seeming to vent his anger. But at this moment-- "It''s so noisy!" Accompanied by a voice that seemed immature and sharp, a little girl dressed in a black cheongsam dress with cyan curly hair appeared in front of the rat man. The next moment, a strong tornado rolled up in the void, directly strangling the Ratman to pieces. The whole process didn''t take an instant, revealing the girl''s strength. After seeing the little girl strangling the rat man, the spectators who had already dispersed around gathered together and surrounded the little girl with admiring eyes. The voices of compliments, appreciation and gratitude continue to be heard. ... ... "Uh, it feels so against harmony!" At this moment, on the balcony of a mansion not far from the scene, Nagato could not help but a strange look on his face as he watched what was happening on the street. Not long ago, Nagato came to Yinxin, ready to take away Yan Qishi and No. 18. But unexpectedly, Qishi was unwilling to leave with him. To be honest, after hearing Qishi''s plan, Nagato was quite moved. The boy knew that Qiji was preparing to temper himself in the flames of war, hoping to become the strongest knife in his hand. Facing the girl''s determination, Nagato couldn''t stop him, so he could only tell Broli to take care of it for a while. Then he came to the Twelfth Universe with Robot 18 alone. When he walked out of the ripples of time and space, Nagato saw the earth in the universe-as a reflection of the real universe, there are planets called earth on many planes. Perhaps because of the influence of the real earth, almost all earths are the center of the plane. Many turning points that can affect the fate of the plane will happen on Earth. Thinking of this, Nagato came to Earth with the 18th. When he first landed on the earth, Nagato discovered that this earth is very peculiar. It is clear that there is no magical power in the air, but energy such as spiritual power is extremely active.8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com It seems that something wonderful is affecting this planet. Under such circumstances, life, and even non-life, are prone to evolution or mutation. Nagato was very interested in this result, but before the young man took a good look, he saw what was happening on the street. Its just that no matter how you look at it, everything that happened before you seemed a bit contrary. Obviously it was a sudden disaster, but from the beginning of the disaster, to the killing of the monster by the little girl in the middle, and then to the end, the whole process seemed a bit too plain. The various performances seem to say that everyone in this disaster has been rehearsed. "Master, I think I know why!" At this moment, Number 18, standing behind Nagato, placed a laptop that had come from nowhere in front of Nagato, pointed to the contents on it, and said: "On this earth four years ago, disasters have gradually become everyday." "Oh" Hearing the words of No. 18, Nagato''s face showed a hint of surprise, and then he looked at the laptop and read the above-mentioned information quickly. The boy''s face was even more surprised. According to the webpage, there have been people called weirdos in this world since ancient times. The so-called weirdo is to abandon human beings and completely separate from the existence of the human world. They are mainly divided into four categories. First of all, humans mutate into weird people, which are all caused by bad habits or some kind of pressure, or mutations caused by genetic mutations. Secondly, some monsters produced by the introduction of technology can be called artificial weirdos. Furthermore, there are biological mutations other than humans, such as the mutations of other species other than humans caused by environmental pollution or other reasons, just like the rat people just now. The last type is a special intelligent creature, in short, an unexpected intelligent race of humans. Weirdos have destructive power beyond normal human beings. Ordinary police, even if they have weapons, can''t cause much trouble to weird people. In addition, there are too many weird people, and most of them appear in the cities, so that the destructive weapons with powerful destructive power in the army cannot be put into use. Fortunately, the number of weirdos is scarce and cannot cause excessive damage to human society. But all this has completely changed since four years ago. Four years ago, the number and probability of the birth of weird people have greatly increased, and the increase in weird people has brought tremendous damage to the society of this planet. In order to curb the destruction of eccentrics, an organization called the Heroes'' Association was born two years ago. This organization was originally created by the world-class rich man Algni to commemorate the hero who saved his grandson. Later, it relied on public fund-raising to operate. The organization has incorporated a large number of heroes with strong combat effectiveness, and launched various battles with strangers. By the way, the little girl that Nagato saw just now is the trump card of the Heroes Association, the second s-rank hero at the top of the heroes, the trembling tornado! "Weirdos and heroes..." After reading the information on the webpage in front of him, a faint smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "There is no impression of this world in my memory, but I can feel that this world is very interesting." "Whether it is the increase of weird people or the overflow of spirituality, it shows that this planet is worth exploring." "In that case..." After pondering for a while, Nagato glanced at the little dragon scroll not far away again, "Then let''s be heroes too, what do you think, number 18!" "...As you wish!" Hearing Nagato''s decision, the corner of No.18''s mouth twitched slightly and said... 2029 Chapter 035-Unexpected Emperor Engine You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Since you want to become a hero, you naturally have to join the Hero Association. Nagato definitely did not intend to become an unsung hero, but in the face of the test to participate in the Heroes Association, the red-haired boy did not have any interest in participating. The first reason is that Nagato doesn''t think anyone on this planet is qualified to test himself. Secondly, after knowing through the Internet that in addition to the basic physical fitness test, Nagato was even less interested. The most important thing is that it takes some time to pave the way for becoming a senior in any organization. For example, the professional heroes of the Heroes Association are divided into four levels: S, A, B, and C according to their fighting ability and social contribution. Among them, the C-level heroes will be delisted without any contribution within a week. After joining the association without any reputation, Nagato may have to start from the lowest C level. And the red-haired boy is not sure if he has so much time wasted here. The red-haired boy will not forget that the war between the sixth universe and the seventh universe is still burning, and it may burn to other universes, even Bai Yujing. At this time, a small part of Nagato''s spirit was watching the war, and he himself was always ready to participate in the war. The battlefield changes rapidly, and even Nagato and Saya cannot predict the course of the war. Therefore, Nagato cannot become a hero according to the routine! At this time, the profound meaning that the red-haired boy had learned a long time ago-Existence Reading, was once again found out from the corner of his memory and prepared to use it here. As for the object of use, it is naturally the S-rank hero with the highest degree of freedom in the Heroes Association! After hacking on the 18th, Nagato hacked into the headquarters computer of the Heroes Association and obtained the information and addresses of all current S-rank heroes. After much planning, Nagato set the goal for the seventh place of the S-rank hero-KING. In fact, Nagatos original goal was to be the first of the S-rank heroes, a mysterious hero named Blast. After all, Nagato felt that the title of No. 1 suits him well. But the problem is that the existence of blasting is too mysterious, and the execution of heroic activities only follows personal will. It was too messy to stand on the stage of the table, even the insiders of the Heroes Association only knew its name and could not know its detailed information. It wasn''t that Nagato couldn''t find him, but he really didn''t have the mood to chase the trail of a man. In contrast, although KING is mysterious, there are a lot of specific information. At least KING''s address is known to the Heroes Association. According to association records, this is a hero whose real name is unknown. He is 28 years old and is known as the strongest man on earth. He has killed powerful weirdos several times. When he played in battle, it was often accompanied by a background sound of "sudden". It is rumored that the unique "Emperor Engine" sounds when it enters the battle state, and its strength is unfathomable! just-- "Are you sure this is really that hero''s residence?" Standing in front of an independent apartment building, Nagato looked at the number 18 next to him in surprise, "Did you read it wrong, or is the record of the Heroes Association wrong?" "From my perception, I didn''t even feel any strong breath at all." "... There should be nothing wrong!" Hearing Nagatos question, No. 18, dressed in casual clothes, quickly took out the notebook from her backpack, opened it and read it several times, and said in confirmation: "Yes, the hero who is known as the strongest man on earth lives in this apartment building in front of me." Wonderful Book Bar www.miaoshuba.com "...Then go in and have a look!" There was a slight silence, and Nagato led No. 18 into the apartment. Without any obstacles along the way, the two came to the entrance of KING''s apartment as recorded by the association. Without knocking, Nagato just pressed one hand on No. 18''s shoulder and moved instantly. In an instant, the two entered the apartment. In all fairness, this is a very ordinary apartment, and there is nothing unique about it...If you must say something unique, it is the man who is concentrating on playing games in front of them. From the outside, this is undoubtedly a man with a strong spirit. Under ordinary home furnishings, a very strong body appeared, and the solemn and solemn face, coupled with three hideous scars, appeared more majestic. It''s just that such a man is playing a girl-cultivating game or something... the picture is too unconventional! "Ugh" After a long silence, Nagato couldn''t help sighing. Seeing the other side''s appearance, Nagato knew that he was the hero of the Heroes Association, KING! At this close distance, the red-haired boy had already clearly seen the reality of the man in front of him. Just like his previous perception, this is an ordinary person. In other words, the strongest man on the earth declared by the Heroes Association is essentially an ordinary personit''s like a big joke. Hearing Nagato''s sigh, KING, who was playing the game, stopped his movements. Slowly turning around, he looked at Nagato and No.18: "Who are you? Something?" Faintly speaking, KING''s body gradually heard a''sudden'' sound, and the whole room seemed to be filled with dignified pressure. Even on the 18th, facing such a situation, I can''t help but frown slightly. Only Nagato''s face did not change, and it remained calm. In such an atmosphere, the red-haired boy strolled up to KING and said, "Is this the so-called imperial engine? It''s a sound of fast heartbeat!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, KING''s face changed drastically, and a panic flashed in his eyes. Just before he said anything, Nagato''s hand was pressed on his head, the power of existence reading was instantly deployed, and King''s existence was immediately taken away. There was no hindrance to the whole process, which undoubtedly proved that KING is just an ordinary person. Countless memories appeared in Nagato''s mind, that was KING''s memory. After combing, the red-haired teenager directly removed a lot of dross, leaving only some necessary memories. The existence of KING was directly swallowed and replaced by the red-haired boy. At the end of this process, Nagato suddenly felt a powerful spiritual force entering his body and being absorbed by his body. With the passage of time, spiritual absorption, Nagato''s heart rate and blood flow faster and faster. Until the end, the boy''s body made a sudden sound!! Formidable power filled the limbs of the red-haired boy. Feeling these powers, the red-haired boy''s face rarely showed a touch of sincere surprise. "The imperial engine is actually real!!!" .. 2030 Chapter 036 Opportunity! Bai Yujing joins the war! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tread through the iron shoes, there is nowhere to find it, and it is all effortless! The words recorded by Feng Menglong, a well-known writer of the ancient Ming Dynasty in the "Jing Shi Tong Yan", completely reflected Nagato''s thoughts at this moment. Nagato has tried hard these days to make his body break through the Dao Ancestor level. Just letting the young man work hard, he was still so close. In all fairness, Nagato''s accumulation in the body is extremely amazing. He not only gathered the three strongest physiques of the innate gods and Buddhas, the pure blood dragon species, and the protoss, but also carried out a baptismal fusion through the remaining heart and essence of the previous life. At this time, Nagato''s body reached a limit, and it was no problem to destroy time and space with his bare hands. But even so, his physical body still hasn''t reached the Dao Ancestor level. Faced with such a situation, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little troubled. This time when he descended on the twelfth universe, the boy did not want to relax. However, inadvertently, he got the opportunity of a physical breakthrough-the imperial engine! Yes, the Emperor Engine! This mysterious spiritual power seized from the dead KING made the red-haired boy see his hope of success. When he first got this power, Nagato didn''t have many thoughts in his mind. It was just that as the engine ran, Nagato clearly felt that his body, which had already reached its limit, had actually been enhanced in explosive power and endurance. Vaguely, the red-haired teenager felt that his body was moisturized. Immediately, Nagato focused his attention on the imperial engine. The strength has reached the point of Nagato, and there are few powers that he can''t understand, especially when this power has become his power. After some research, Nagato discovered that the essence of the imperial engine is the spirituality of water. And the spirituality of this water, if Nagato had not guessed wrong, should have been derived from the collection of genetic information and life brilliance of countless life species. By the way, according to this aura, Nagato perceives that there are three other auras on the earth. Among them, the aura of fire has been thoroughly excited, and the aura of earth is also in a state of great success. The host of these two auras should be one of the strongest on this planet. The remaining aura of the wind is in a cryptic state, and its host is probably still confused. Through these inductions, Nagato can clearly realize that when the four auras are completely excited at the same time, they will resonate and initiate a wonderful ritual. As for what this ceremony is, Nagato doesn''t know for now. But what Nagato cares about is not the ceremony, but the other three auras. If these auras can be captured when they are most shining and merged into chaotic auras, in Nagato''s deduction, they should be able to trigger their physical potential. At that time, Nagato should be able to see the door of the physical realm, and even push it open! "Hahaha!!!" Thinking of this, Nagato finally couldn''t help laughing. The heroic laughter was filled with joy, and the 18th couldn''t help being infected. Fortunately, the soundproofing effect of the apartment is good. After a long laugh, the boy slowly stopped. Then he began to pay attention to the aura in his body - as the power seized from KING, this aura in essence has not been fully activated.Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com It also needs a variety of unwavering emotions, as well as strong vitality support. In addition to providing support, it will take some time to slowly stimulate. "It just so happens that I will stay here for a while." With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato was in a good mood for a while, and then suddenly thought, "By the way, if I am so strong, will I make the days ahead suddenly become meaningless." After all, with Nagato''s power, if he wanted to, he could even break the earth with one punch. After thinking about it for a while, Nagato immediately displayed his degraded transformation ability from the inheritance of the Frozen Demon clan, restricting his body. After nine consecutive deteriorations, Nagato directly weakened his body to ten times the strength of an ordinary person. Of course, Nagato''s physical body''s original defense cannot be degraded. "That''ll be fine!" After doing all this, Nagato looked at No. 18 and said, "Lets go, No. 18. Although you can live here, I dont like this kind of small place." "It''s time for us to find a real place to stay. I believe these will not trouble you." "Of course, my master!" ... ... While Nagato was playing the hero game, Universe Seven was once again facing the threat of war, but this time the enemy came from Universe Six. After Nagato cut off the back of the Zerg race, the main god suspended his offensive against Universe Seven. The endless sea of ??insects descended on the sixth universe and merged with the sea of ??undead. The lethality brought about by the superposition of the two natural disasters is by no means idle. The huge sixth universe has completely reduced to a world of insects and undead in less than a few days. "Then you took the remnants of your own universe and ran to my universe in disgrace... It''s really shameful, Xiangpa!" In Yinxin''s central hall, Billus looked at the guy who was somewhat similar to himself but looked a little fat, and said mockingly. "Long words! Billus, you are not much better by yourself!" After being mocked by Birus, the fat man named Xiangpa immediately retorted, "I know, you are no longer the master of the seventh universe." "you" "All right!" Before Billus spoke, Broly interrupted the conversation between the two silently, "Now is the time for the combat meeting, you two will give me silence." To be honest, Broly regretted agreeing to wake up the tribe''s Wes and Bardos to take care of the two gods of destruction, Birus and Xiangpa. The level of the bear children of these two gods of destruction is so high that it makes people speechless. Fortunately, Broly''s own combat power was strong enough to suppress these two gods of destruction, and then her gaze turned to other people in the hall: "Express your opinions, the war is about to begin soon, how should we fight?!" "...Then it needs to be said, of course it is head-on!" As soon as Broli''s words fell, the space behind her suddenly rippled, and powerful figures full of presence came out of the ripples. "The real war has begun. Bai Yujing''s army still needs some time to assemble, but we are supporting you as a vanguard, Broly!" .. 2031 Chapter 037 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three poles in the sun, the blazing sun is in the sky. When the dazzling sunlight shone on the body through the window, No. 18''s consciousness immediately awakened from the deep sleep and slowly opened his eyes. The first thing that caught the girl''s eyes was a handsome and gentle sleeping face. At this time, the girl was lying naked in the man''s arms, feeling the man''s body temperature through the skin that was in close contact, and No. 18''s eyes were slightly blurred. Since the man in front of him met, the life of the 18th has completely changed. From the initial discomfort, but forced to accept the order of the Galactic Queen, until now, the girl has completely spontaneously accepted her master. Even in the heart of the girl, there was a love that surpassed the master and servant... "Is the sleeping master pretty cute!" Raising his right hand and rubbing his master''s face, No. 18 carefully got out of the owner''s arms and walked off the bed. Standing barefoot on the floor of the room, No. 18 realized that his body was aching. The girl couldn''t help but recalled the madness of herself and her master last night. His face flushed slightly, and No. 18 didn''t wear any clothes, so he walked into the bathroom naked, ready to take a shower and wash away the traces of last night. When entering the bathroom on the 18th, the long door on the bed opened his eyes slightly. Only soon, the red-haired boy fell asleep again in a daze... ... ... After washing on the 18th, two hours have passed. When No. 18, wearing a black short coat and a dark denim skirt, walked out of the bathroom, that youthful and beautiful breath made the air in the whole house seem a lot more active. "So, what''s next?" Looking around, a hesitation flashed across the girl''s face. Although it was almost noon now, the girl knew that her master''s usual state was very lazy, and she would probably only wake up in the evening. As for lunch or something, it is not necessary for the owner, it is just a habit. "But I am going to have lunch... cook it myself?" This thought flashed in his mind, and No.18 was silent for a while, but still made a negative. Although I learned how to cook in an assault on the 18th because I was going to be the maid next to Nagato, the cooking level of girls who had only been fighting since childhood was really bad. "Then go out to eat, and go shopping while the master is sleeping." After groaning for a while, the girl made such a decision, and then the girl grabbed her small handbag, put on a hat, and went straight out. After walking a few steps at the gate, No.18 turned around subconsciously. What caught the girl''s eyes was a pure white villa that looked quite elegantthis was the place of residence that was purchased yesterday on the 18th through various means. Thinking that such a villa is a love nest for herself and its owner, the girl on the 18th burst into heart. A girl in a good mood, even walking a bit lighter! The city where the 18th is located is named City Z. It is one of the 26 major cities under the command of the Earth Coalition Government. It is one of the cities where weird people appear frequently. Walking on the street, the girl can see some cracks in the street or nearby buildings from time to time. It''s just that No. 18 doesn''t care about it, and she is still excited. Before she knew it, the girl had been shopping in the street for more than three hours, during which she bought a lot of clothes and costumes, and even had lunch in a well-known old restaurant. Seeing that it was close to two o''clock noon, Number 18 groaned and began to walk back. After all, after some time, it is almost time for the owner to wake up.Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com Just at this moment-- "Ring Ling Ling!!!" The phone''s bell rang in No. 18''s ear. Hearing this ringtone, the girl''s face flashed with astonishment. You must know that except for her owner, she is not aware of anyone who will call her on this planet or even in the universe. As for the owner of the house, on the 18th, I believe that the man may not have woken up yet. But soon, the girl reacted-this is not a call to herself, it should be a call to the KING who has passed away. Although the phone number 18 is newly bought, the phone number belongs to KING. Originally this phone was prepared for Nagato, but he didn''t bother to carry it with him. "It should be from the Heroes'' Association!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the 18th took out the small and exquisite mobile phone from her backpack, opened the mobile phone cover, and put it in her ear. "Mosimosi, is it KING? I''m Cic of the Heroes'' Association. Where are you?" Before the 18th spoke, the man on the other side of the phone spoke in a very fast voice. The eagerness and tension in that voice were clearly visible. "Sorry, I am not KING!" "what?!!" "Sir, please don''t get excited!" No. 18 strongly interrupted the guy on the other side of the phone, and then said, "My name is No. 18, and I am the maid of Master KING." "What, maid?!!!" This time, the man on the other side of the phone was even more shocked, but after being shocked, the man realized that his state was wrong and his tone became calmer: "Excuse me, Miss 18, I''m a little rude, may I ask where is KING?" Hearing the other party''s inquiry, No.18 was about to speak, and just at this moment, the ground not far in front of the girl made a roaring sound, and it soon burst. And in the broken ground, an alien humanoid creature emerged from the ground. "Wow, I saw a human female as soon as I appeared!" The monster saw No. 18 as soon as it appeared, and said directly, "Female, I am an underground scout under the underground king, and I have been ordered to investigate the situation on the ground." "Hurry up and surrender to me and tell everything you know, otherwise, I will kill you!" "No, Miss 18, run quickly!" Faced with the threat of the so-called underground scouts, on the 18th, the man on the other side of the phone realized that it was not good, so he shouted a little excitedly. As a result, because his voice was too loud, it attracted the attention of the underground scouts. "What is this, it can make a sound!" Looking at the phone on the 18th, the underground scout couldn''t help but stretch his head in front of the 18th, trying to get a better look at the phone, but it immediately caused a rebound on the 18th. "Don''t come near me, you scumbag!!" With that said, No. 18 punched directly without hesitation, and hit the head of the underground scout. The powerful punch directly smashed the head of the strange man. The underground scouts were killed in Huangquan immediately, and those who died could no longer die. "And you, stop yelling!" Some impatiently said to the man on the other side of the phone, "What is it like to panic, that inexplicable weirdo has been killed by me." "By the way, I just finished shopping and am going home." "While my master is still sleeping at home, is there anything I can help to convey?" "..." .. 2032 Chapter 038 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Headquarters Building of the Heroes Association is located in the center of City A. This is a black building with a height of several hundred meters. At first glance, it looks like a cube without any beauty, but it is the center of the Heroes Association. In the command center inside the building, Xiqi, director of the Heroes'' Association, put down his cell phone. The face of the man with a big nose still has an unstoppable surprise. "Chairman, the satellite just got feedback!" At this moment, a staff member located in front of a large screen not far in front of Xiqi said, "There was a weird reaction in City Z just now, but he was killed in an instant." "According to the feedback, no creature approached the battlefield during the whole process, so..." "It was really the... Miss Maid killed it!" After hesitating for a while, Xiqi took the staff''s words and said with a sigh, "As expected, the man who is known as the strongest human being on the earth, even a maid is so powerful." "But that''s good, this crisis needs a man like KING to solve it!" "Just don''t be careless, continue to inform other S-rank heroes!" After sorting out his emotions, Sic immediately issued an order to the staff around him, "According to Lord Shibabawa''s prediction, this is the biggest crisis in human history." "In order to overcome the crisis, find all the S-rank heroes that can be contacted in the fastest time." "Yes!!!" ... ... "The call of the Heroes'' Association headquarters?" In the pure white villa in Z City, Nagato looked at Number 18 with a blurred look. Perhaps because there is too little sense of crisis, or in a state of nine-fold deterioration, the red-haired teenager who has just awakened from sleep is still a little confused, and his thoughts are slightly chaotic. But after all, it was an extraordinary existence, and Nagato''s thoughts quickly became completely clear. "What happened?" Inquiring about this, the red-haired young man stood up leisurely and chose casual clothes from the hanger, "You can hack into the computer at the Heroes Association headquarters to see the situation." With that said, Nagato walked into the bathroom with his clothes. Brush your teeth, wash your face, shower... In less than five minutes, the red-haired boy wore casual clothes and walked out of the bathroom with a brand new look. At this moment, the 18th also completed his explanation. After walking to the 18th, Nagato slightly bent over and hugged the girl''s waist, and blew a breath in her ear. "...Master, this is the information you want." Feeling Nagato''s actions, the 18th paused slightly, then tapped the keyboard on his own and opened a file on the web page on the computer screen. The teenager who was ready to tease the 18th was soon attracted by the contents of the document. It turns out that the reason why the Association of Heroes convened S-rank heroes was because the prophet of the Association, Shibabawa, made an incredible prediction last night. "The kings of weirdos are gathering!" The simple nine-word prophecy contains a crisis that affects the entire human society. The so-called weird kings are not simple existences. Most of them are the supreme existence of intelligent races outside of human beings, the symbol of the will of the race.360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com In order to better deal with the crises of strangers, the Association divides disasters into five levels according to their threat levels. God, dragon, ghost, tiger and wolf! This division is sometimes used to express the strength of weird people or monsters. God is the highest level of disaster, which refers to the crisis that may lead to the destruction of mankind; the second level is the dragon, which may lead to the destruction of several towns. Below are ghosts, leading to a crisis of cessation or destruction of town functions. In contrast, tigers only refer to crises that will cause a large number of casualties. As for the final wolf, it is just a symbol of disasters with dangerous factors. According to the association''s records, the monster king is at least a powerful ghost level and above. However, the powerful strength is not the most harmful place for the queer kings. The most dangerous place of the queer kings is that they rarely appear alone. Generally speaking, the appearance of the queer king will bring the most powerful fighters of his race with him. Under normal circumstances, to annihilate a monster king is almost a race to annihilate, but now that there are multiple monster kings gathering, it is completely imaginable what will happen. "That is, is the smoke of war about to ignite?" An interesting arc appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato loosened No. 18''s waist and walked to the window sill, looking up at the sunset that was slowly falling in the sky. Slightly pondering, the red-haired boy said: "It''s really a coincidence, it''s like someone is manipulating it." Nagato keenly discovered that the time of the prediction happened just not long after he had just seized the existence of KING. Nagato absolutely did not believe that this situation was accidental. The red-haired boy could vaguely realize that there is something on this planet that is paying attention to KING. No, a more accurate statement is to pay attention to the owner of the four auras. I am afraid that Nagato''s capture of KING''s existence has attracted the attention of that existence, but the red-haired boy is very confident in his own profound meaning and will never be seen. But the other party didn''t see anything after thinking about it, and for some unknown reason, caused this disaster. "Interesting, really interesting!" Couldn''t help but laugh softly, Nagato moved his body and said, "Just so, let this disaster be my stage to show the world the strongest human style." "On the 18th, you can do it today!" As soon as the voice turned, Nagato''s gaze was already on the 18th. "Yes, it is." Suddenly asked, the 18th was surprised, and answered. "In this case, you should have entered the line of sight of the Heroes'' Association. If there is a battle in the future, you can limit your output a little and show a general S grade." "no problem." "Also, the disaster in a few days should cause a lot of damage. The reorganization after the disaster is the time to build a power. You can find a suitable candidate these days." "Ok!" "Finally, it''s almost time for dinner." Glancing at the world dyed red by the setting sun outside the window, the red-haired boy said leisurely, "It seems that I saw a pretty good restaurant yesterday. I am going to try it." "I wonder if Miss 18 would like to be together?" "my pleasure!!" After the initial astonishment, a bright smile flashed across the girl''s face... 2033 Chapter 039-S-Class Hero Meeting You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, it just broke. The Heroes Associations helicopter landed at Nagatos villa. In fact, if it wasn''t for the prediction, it was just a rough idea, and it needed real intelligence to corroborate it, and the S-rank hero was not so easy to contact, I''m afraid it would come yesterday. Under such circumstances, even if it was a bit difficult, Nagato got on the helicopter with No.18 after all. There is a staff from the headquarters in the helicopter who is responsible for explaining the situation, because the red-haired boy''s own problems, the 18th has the full authority to communicate with each other on his own behalf. Perhaps because of Nagato''s order to limit his combat power, No. 18 was wearing a black cheongsam that was inconvenient to move, and his hands were also restrained like handcuffs. The unique attire makes the girl''s charm more thoroughly revealed, so that everyone on the helicopter frequently looks at her. It was Nagato, the protagonist in everyone''s eyes, just wearing ordinary casual clothes, with a hood on his head, and his sleepy-eyed posture, making everyone secretly wondering if they were looking for the wrong person. However, even if the shadow of the famous tree of man was in doubt, everyone did not dare to disturb Nagato at this time. The speed of the helicopter was very fast. It took less than two hours to reach City A, the headquarters of the Heroes Association, across a long distance from City Z where Nagato is located. After a two-hour journey, before the helicopter landed, Nagato finally recovered his energy. ... ... "Huh, the air is good!" In front of the Heroes Association headquarters building, Nagato walked out of the helicopter and moved his hands and feet. Behind the red-haired boy, No.18 followed suit. It was the first time that Nagato saw this building that looked like a black stand. The existence of KING occupied by Nagato is essentially a parallel import. It belongs to passive heroes and naturally does not want to come to the headquarters of the Hero Association. After all, if he is challenged by other heroes in the name of competition, that parallel importer will be on the wax. But having never been here does not mean that KING does not understand it. According to what KING understands in his memory, the building in front of him is comprehensively strengthened by technology. It is not so much a building as a strong fortress. The internal function of the building is very simple, that is, to coordinate and assign many heroes in the Heroes Association. A more detailed statement is to receive disaster warnings from other cities and analyze them, and then issue the disaster prevention standards to local and nearby heroes in time. "Specifically, this organization is quite loose!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato didn''t think much about it, and was about to step out, and just at this moment, a black car galloped up and stopped beside him. The rear door opened slowly, and a white-haired old man who bowed slightly came out. "Ok?!" Wei Wei was puzzled. Nagato looked at the old man. Coincidentally, the white-haired old man also looked at Nagato. The two looked at each other, and each flashed with surprise. "Silver fangs?" "KING?" Each uttered each other''s name, and after receiving recognition, the white-haired old man bowed and walked to Nagato, "I''ve been famous for a long time. This is the first time I have seen you, KING!" "This is the first time I met, Silver Fang!" There was a slight curve of courtesy on his face, Nagato said faintly.8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com He has recognized that the old man in front of him is also one of the S-rank heroes, and the third among them. His original name is Banggu, and he is only one sound from Fang in Japanese. According to the rumors, the old man has a good-natured character, the master of Liushuiyan Broken Fist. Playing tricks on the enemy with flowing water, try not to hurt the enemy''s life, but serious enough to crush the enemy like a torrent, is a martial arts expert. "It''s better to call me Banggu, my old man. Fangs are just a nickname given by others." "Okay, Mr. Bangu, let''s go together?" "of course!!" In words, Nagato and Bangu walked side by side towards the headquarters building, followed by No. 18, while the other staff scattered and did not follow. On the way, the three did not encounter other S-rank heroes, and soon arrived at their destination. "laugh!!!" Under the action of the hydraulics, the metal gate with MR Peugeot opened suddenly. The meeting place between the senior officials of the association headquarters and the S-class heroes is shown in front of the three. The metal-like cold texture permeates the surroundings. The entire conference room covers an area of ??more than 500 square meters. The center is a huge rectangular conference table, and the table top is transparent tempered glass. At this time, many S-class heroes were sitting at the conference table, each sitting silently. As soon as they walked through the gate, the three attracted the attention of the heroes. To be precise, Nagato attracted attention! As the culmination of the hero''s career, S-rank heroes are positioned to be at least ghost-level. Many heroes are not only afraid of dragon-level weirdos, but can even kill them in seconds. Compared with normal humans, S-rank heroes are almost a creature of another level. Therefore, any S-rank hero has extraordinary pride. This kind of pride makes the heroes on the scene dissatisfied with anyone, even the last S-rank heroes will not think that they can''t beat the top ones, but there is one exception. The seventh of the S-class hero, known as the strongest human hero on the earth-KING! The environment of the meeting room suddenly became serious! "Humph!" At this moment, a voice that seemed a little proud suddenly rang. It was not someone else who was speaking. It was indeed the first S-rank hero that Nagato had just seen when he arrived. It looked like a little girl''s superpower genius-a shuddering tornado. As the second of the S-class heroes, Xiaolongjuan is far more confident than other heroes. You must know that her superpower can even directly pull meteorites in the distant universe to the ground. This combat power alone is enough to prevent the girl from being affected by the legend of KING. "It''s so slow, let me wait so long!" With that said, Xiao Long Juan''s gaze turned to No. 18, looking at the woman who was also wearing a cheongsam but looked exquisite and elegant, the Xiao Long Juan of Wan Nian Luo Li''s figure was upset. "Also, who is behind you, don''t you know that it is an S-level hero meeting?" "That''s my maid, number 18, I think she is enough for this meeting." The red-haired boy didn''t care about Xiaolongju''s tone, took No.18 and walked straight to the conference table, chose a position at random, took a seat leisurely, and said to himself. And No. 18 stood blankly behind Nagato... 2034 Chapter 040 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I said KINGA!" Nagato just finished speaking, the fifteenth S-rank hero, who looked like a bad boy''s metal bat, suddenly showed a touch of dissatisfaction, and said: "I don''t think I didn''t hear you, your maid is equivalent to an S-rank hero?" Not only metal bats, except for Banggu, the gentle martial arts master, the other S-rank heroes also showed a little dissatisfaction. You know, S-class heroes are the strongest combat power in the highest realm of mankind. Even if there are countless heroes in the association, there are only 16 S-rank heroes so far-the arrogance of these heroes will not allow them to put themselves in the same position as a strange maid. "...Do you have an opinion?" At this moment, No. 18 watched the metal bat and spoke slowly. Facing No. 18''s sharp eyes and the silent aura, the metal bat instinctively felt a tremor, and his aura couldn''t help but stagnate. Although the metal bat quickly returned to normal, none of the heroes present were mortals. Naturally, they all felt the change in the metal bat. Immediately, the gazes of all the heroes looking at No. 18 were a little different, and the metal bat was slightly suppressed by their sight and momentum, which was enough to be an S-rank hero. In addition to admiration, the heroes inevitably underestimated the metal bats-in fact, the metal bats are not weak. The reason for facing the 18th is because they were restrained. Before the metal bat became a hero, he was just a student who was good at fighting. The most important thing in street fights is not other things, but the momentum. When the momentum comes up, even enemies stronger than yourself can be defeated. And the metal bat has done it incisively and vividly in this respect, and inexplicably surpassed the limit of human beings. But success is imposing, and defeat is imposing. No matter how unyielding the momentum of the metal bat, it is not enough to be afraid of the number 18, which killed how many enemies and destroyed many planets in the seventh universe. Therefore, in the invisible imposing competition, the complete defeat of the metal bat is inevitable. "laugh!!" At this moment, the metal door of the conference room suddenly opened, and the director of the Heroes Association, Xiqi, walked in solemnly with a few staff entourage. Many heroes are looking upright-the meeting has officially started! ... ... "First of all, on behalf of the association, I would like to thank you all for coming!" Standing in front of the heroes, there were still some dark circles on Siqi''s face, but the spirit of the director seemed unusually energetic, even excited. After a day and night of investigation and evidence collection, Xiqi has grasped the context of this disaster. Through preliminary judgment, it is undoubtedly a catastrophe at least at the dragon level. But looking at these S-rank heroes in front of him, Cic felt that disaster was not worth fearing. Cic, who stayed at the headquarters of the Heroes Association all the year round, knew very well that S-rank heroes were terrifying. In front of the world, heroes are divided into S, A, B, and C levels. However, in the eyes of the senior leaders of the Heroes Association, there are only two levels. S grade, and non-S grade! Except for the handsome man Kamen Sweetheart Kamen, who is now the first in A-level, S-level and non-S-level heroes are basically species of different dimensions. just-- "The first blaster and the sixth metal knight are gone!" Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com I looked around for a while, the coming S-level and non-S-level!In the eyes of income, Xiqi''s eyes couldn''t help flashing a look of disappointment. The blast of the S-rank hero was a superhero who had been active for many years before the establishment of the association. And the sixth metal knight, Bofoy, is a genius doctor with super machinery and a large army of machinery. If he is assisted, the association''s combat power will be more sufficient. But in the absence of blasting and metal knights, Sic was only a little regretful. But the chairman of the board did not have the slightest worry, not only because there were 14 S-rank heroes on the scene, but also because of the existence of the two. The trembling tornado of the Association''s final weapon, the strongest human KING on the ground! "Then next, let''s get to the topic!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and while he was talking, Siqi activated the projector in the conference room and projected a virtual three-dimensional map of the earth on the center of the conference table. On the three-dimensional map of the earth, there are five cities in different places dyed in red. "I think you should also know the prophecy of the prophet!" Inquiring like this, Siqi glanced at the heroes around him, and then said, "According to the struggle of the intelligence department of the association yesterday, we have already identified the group of weird people who are coming. "There are mainly five ethnic groups, namely, the underground human race, the sea human race, the sky race, the underworld race and the ancient dinosaur race." "The five red areas on the stereo projection map are the areas where the five groups are active." "The weirdos are still gathering, and there is no real war." Having said this, Sic paused, let the heroes digest the information, and then spoke again, "Now there are quite a few heroes in the five cities who are destroying weird people." "But as the weirdo race really launches an attack, then other heroes will be powerless." "Therefore, I need you to go to these cities separately to suppress the weirdos!" Speaking of the end, Sic even bowed deeply to the heroes, without the conscious of a big man, and said sincerely, "For the sake of humanity, please!" Most heroes who can become heroes, especially S-class heroes, have their own justice. Therefore, in the face of Siqi''s request, the heroes agreed one after another-in this case, except for some cold-blooded guys, the heroes would not object. Of course, even if these heroes with full of personality agreed, they would deliberately choke Siqi''s face. However, in the face of such a situation, the chairman of the Heroes'' Association said that he has long been used to it. "Then it should not be too late, I now start to allocate according to the specific situation!" After the heroes agreed, Xiqi didn''t talk nonsense, and said, "First is the coastal city of F. The third Mr. Silver Fang and the sixteenth Mr. Sexy Prisoner will go." "Unexpectedly, the two people who are going to face are the weird people of the Searen tribe. Is there a problem?" "Searen, I have no problem!" The sixteenth S-rank hero was sentenced to life imprisonment because he liked to push beautiful men. The sexy prisoner who is currently in a state of escape replied with a rather feminine voice. He obviously looks like a man with extremely strong muscles, but he has such a performance... Such a sexy prisoner immediately caused many heroes who thought they were beautiful men to feel a stomachache, and even Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little twitching in the corners of his mouth. "So, what about Mr. Bangu?" "Old man, no problem!" The gentle martial arts master responded with a smile, and then a flash of light flashed in his eyes. While speaking, the gentle old man pulled off the mask slightly, revealing his fangs. Sure enough, only the wrong name was used, and there was no wrong nickname...... .. 2035 Chapter 041 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sic''s allocation was announced soon. The five urban areas respectively symbolize five different enemies. Among them, the sea people walked out of the deep sea. The deep sea environment made them accustomed to various oppressions and their bodies were amazing. Pure brute force is not very lethal to the sea people. Therefore, Xiqi used Silver Tusk, a martial arts master who is familiar with various combat methods, as the main force in the crusade. As for the sexy prisoner, it is only an auxiliary. The underground race is the most numerous of the five weird races, and its hiding ability is also the strongest. Therefore, Cic puts the fourth among the S-class heroes with the highest lethality, the atomic warrior and the twelfth who can track the enemy, and the police dogman is in charge. The Sky Clan living in the sky is the most difficult and fastest race of weirdos, so it is the ninth driving knight and the thirteenth shining Fleish who are responsible for defeating them. The former is a transformational man with anti-aircraft firepower, while the latter is extremely fast and ranks among the top S-classes. According to rumors, the underworld clan from the underworld is a dead creature that can swallow all things. Because it is so unique, the eighth zombie man and the tenth pig god are attacking them. As the name suggests, a zombie man is an immortal zombie. The immortality is so strong that it can be resurrected in time. The pig god has a stomach with extraordinary digestion ability, and the same extraordinary ability. As for the last ancient dinosaur tribe, they are actually weird people transformed from the remnants of the extinct dinosaurs in ancient times on the earth. They don''t have many special abilities, and they are the strongest flesh. Therefore, Siqi assigned the eleventh superalloy black light, the fourteenth vest and the fifteenth metal bats to the same hand-to-hand movement to fight against the residues of these old times. "The above is my allocation!" After explaining all his distribution and the reasons for the distribution, Sic looked at the heroes present, "Do you have any comments?" "How could it not!!" At the moment Xiqi finished speaking, Tornado couldn''t help standing up from his position, "What does this assignment mean? It doesn''t matter if the little guy Tong Di is not assigned a task." "but I" While speaking, there was a slight pause in Xiaolongjuan''s tone, and then continued, "Why are neither assigned to the task with KING!" "..." Hearing the words of the tornado, the fifth child emperor of the S class was speechless for a while. This nine-year-old S-rank hero, one of the think tanks of the association, wanted to complain. From the looks of it, Tornado is more like a little guy than himself. However, after comparing his own and Tornado''s combat power gap, Tong Di silently gave up his idea. His life has just begun, so don''t go to death! "Uh, please calm down, Miss Tornado!" Faced with Tornados questioning, Siqi was too surprised, or after assigning the task, he guessed Tornados reaction and did not dare to neglect his thoughts: "Miss Tornado, you and Mr. KING have more important tasks!" ... ... "That bastard Xiqi dare to lie to me!" "What is the more important task, what to guard the headquarters building, to reinforce the teammates at any time, really, it is clear that as long as I go out in person, any weird person is a scum!" "No way, the more you think about it, the more it gets hotter, hey, don''t you have any other ideas?!!!" Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co In a VIP lobby in the Heroes Association headquarters building, the trembling tornado muttered a little dissatisfied, and finally complained to Nagato. "No!" Faced with Tornado''s complaints, Nagato seemed unusually indifferent. I saw the red-haired boy leisurely leaning on the sofa and reading a book that I didn''t know where it came from, "For me, it''s boring to simply abuse and kill." "...Should I say that it is KING!" Sitting on the sofa near Nagato and playing with his handheld computer, Tong Di couldn''t help but stop his movements, and secretly admired in his own heart. Half an hour ago, the hero meeting ended, and the assigned heroes set out to their respective battlefields. Only the trembling tornado, KING and Tong Di stationed themselves at the headquarters of the association. According to Sic, although they have judged the actions of the five major races, these judgments are based on incomplete intelligence and cannot be guaranteed to be correct. In this case, the trembling tornado and KING will serve as the last insurance. As for Tong Di himself, he serves as the two most powerful think tanks. Of course, this was just a scene. Li Xiqi had secretly explained to Tong Di that he hoped that he could coordinate the entire battle and command these two ultimate combat powers when necessary. It''s just that in Tong Di''s opinion, the difficulty of his task seems a bit on the high side. S-rank heroes are extremely determined and rarely listen to the opinions of others, and both Tornado and KING are far superior to other S-rank heroes. Want to command these two people, to be honest, even Tong Di thinks that he is a genius. "It''s really troublesome!!" Thinking of this, Tong Di couldn''t help muttering to himself in a low voice. When Tong Di was troubled, Nagato, who was reading a book leisurely and talking to Tornado from time to time, raised his head slightly, vaguely feeling something. Nothing strange, Nagato looked at the 18th beside him. The red-haired boy who was in the state of Nine-fold degradation was not strong, but his intuition was still too strong, and after receiving Nagato''s gaze, No.18 immediately expanded his perception. Then the girl noticed something and nodded slightly toward Nagato. "Number 18!" "I understand, Master!" Speaking indifferently, the 18th bowed slightly towards Nagato to salute, and then the blonde girl suddenly stepped towards the door of the hall. "Huh?! What is the maid doing?" Seeing No. 18''s actions, Xiao Longjuan immediately asked curiously, as a''class enemy'', Xiao Longjuan was very concerned about No. 18''s actions. Not only the little dragon scroll, even the troubled Tong Di subconsciously looked over. The reason is nothing else. It is indeed the brief confrontation between the 18th and the metal bat before the hero meeting that makes all the S-rank heroes attracted by the 18th. "It''s nothing, just go for an activity." Facing Xiaolongju''s question and Tong Di''s gaze, Nagato just smiled and said, "Do you know that actors want to be on the stage, but also need to go through some handsome selection." "...!!!" When the little dragon scroll was still inexplicable, Tong Di suddenly reacted, his pupils shrank slightly, as if thinking of something, his face changed drastically... 2036 042 The Five Kings Attack You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What, the recruitment has been cancelled!" At the reception building near the Heroes Association headquarters, Hongo looked at the apologetic association staff in front of him, and shouted with surprise on his face. Not only Hongo Meng, but hundreds of men standing beside him all had similar surprised expressions. Today is the day when the Heroes Association recruits new heroes every month. The work of heroes is full of dangers. From time to time, heroes die in the process of fighting against weirdos. In order to ensure the operation of the association, the Hero Association recruits heroes in every city every month. Of course, the recruitment of heroes needs to go through rigorous and comprehensive tests, which can be called a big wave. Recruitment every month often only adds a few heroes. But out of yearning for heroes, or for other purposes, every month on the hero recruitment day, hundreds of people will participate in the hero qualification test. And Hondo Meng is a member of the test who yearns for a hero. Its just that the youth didnt expect that todays enrollment would be cancelled! "why!" Some unacceptable Hongo immediately spoke to the staff and said, "I have been preparing for this day for two years, why cancel it?!" "I''m so sorry, everyone!" Facing the fierce question from Hongo, the staff spoke neither humble nor arrogant, "You should have heard about the ongoing wars in five cities including City F." "The current association is focusing on this war, and there is no spare capacity to hold a test of hero recruitment." Hearing the staff''s narration, most people, including Hongo Meng, expressed their understanding despite their dissatisfaction. However, in this world, there are always some people who are more mean. "What, what a disappointment!" At this time, a hair-dyeing youth who was leaning on the wall behind the crowd spoke with disdain, "A few weirdos have made the association so nervous. If I had killed all the weirs long ago. "Yes indeed!" "It''s worthy of a fight!" "The world really needs Big Brother!" As soon as the young man''s voice came to an end, some young people around with the same dyed hair couldn''t help but say humbly, as if their eldest brother was a great hero. Hearing the compliment from his own little brother, the hair-dyeing youth couldn''t help laughing. The arrogant laughter made everyone around him a little disgusted. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" The wall behind the hair-dyeing youth shattered suddenly, and a huge green hand appeared suddenly and grabbed the head of the hair-dyeing youth. Saw the big hand slightly hard, crushing the young man''s head. Brain plasma and blood burst out at this moment and spilled over the bodies of everyone around. "what!!!" Slightly silent, screams suddenly appeared. Hundreds of people retreated in a panic. Then everyone clearly saw a green weird man wearing a crown and a red shawl, walking out at least two stories high. The eccentric face resembles a human, but it is not decent, with a pair of huge shark fins at the ears. A faint coercion spread from the weird person, making everyone around him chaotic.Handan Literature www.handanwx.com "who are you?!!" At this moment, Hongo Meng stood in front of the weird man with gritted teeth. Although his heart was already terribly scared, Hongo Meng knew that he could not retreat. If he retreats at this time, the man named Hongo Meng will only be at that level for a lifetime. "Huh? Interesting!" Seeing the emergence of Hongo, after comparing the surrounding humans, the weird man sneered and said, "Miscellaneous soldiers, are you here to be funny, if so, you succeeded." "In order to praise you, this king will tell you, this king is the king of the deep sea, the king of the deep sea." "The sea is the source of all life, and the king as the king of the deep sea is the king of all life, so this land belongs to this king." "And today, this king will obstruct the complete destruction of this king''s hero association." "Hmph, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear this!" Just as the words of the Deep Sea King fell, there was a low voice from below the earth, and the earth not far from the Deep Sea King burst open, and a dozen men fell into it. Accompanied by the screams of the men, the six-armed monster with many lines engraved all over his body slowly rose from the ground under the faint blue flame: "Deep Sea King, the king of the earth should belong to my underground king!" "It''s mine!" Hearing the words of the King of the Underground that had just appeared, the King of the Deep Sea immediately said that he couldn''t bear it, "You, the underground guy, should go back underground and bury it forever." "What, you, a deep-sea dead fish should roll back into the sea!!" At the moment, the two weird kings are about to quarrel directly, and at this moment, a bigger shock rang from the pit where the underground king appeared, and more humans fell into it. A huge black dragon, and a pigman whose whole body seemed to be made of minced meat appeared out of the sky. The entire reception building collapsed directly because of the appearance of the two. "Wow, it''s really an amazing debut!" The sound of an exclamation slowly fell from the sky, and I saw a weird man with wings on its back and a devilish red face, and a face like an Asura slowly fell, looking at the dragon and pigman: "Ancient king, king of the underworld, you two are still so exaggerated!" "Sky King, don''t worry about you!" "Huh, it''s useless to say more!" The dragons and pigmen did not pay much attention to the weird people who descended from the sky, or the Sky King. As the rare king of weird people on the earth, they are quite familiar with each other, and naturally know that the Sky King usually speaks like this. After the other three kings appeared, the Deep Sea King and the Underground King immediately stopped arguing. "Since all are here, let''s do it!" Looking at the surrounding kings, the Deep Sea King looked at the nearby Heroes Association headquarters, "As long as the headquarters of the Heroes Association is eliminated, the human resistance can be destroyed to the extreme." With words, Deep Sea King walked towards the headquarters building, but he felt resistance after just walking a few steps. After that, the King of Deep Sea saw Hongo Meng who fell on the ground in front of him-it was obvious that Hongo Meng had just made an impact on him over and over. As a result, the Deep Sea King didn''t feel much, and Hongo suddenly fell down by a rebound. "...You are still there, Zabing!" Seeing this scene, even the Deep Sea King couldn''t help being a little speechless. Not only the Deep Sea King, the Underground King, the Sky King, the Ancient King, and the Underworld King were all dumb... 2037 Chapter 043 The battle begins! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!wack! That is a very different existence from human beings. Perhaps they have rationality and cognition, but strange people do not have human emotional characteristics and common sense. In the concept of behavior, strange people absolutely adore the weak and the strong. In the world of weirdos, the strong dominate everything! Therefore, the queer kings really couldn''t understand why this human, who was so weak as an ant, dared to stand in front of himself and others without authorization. "Get out of me, human!" After a slight silence, the Deep Sea King spoke in disgust. At the same time, a tyrannical aura emerged from the Deep Sea King, covering the man. "...No, no way!!" Reluctantly resisting the coercion of the Deep Sea King, even though his body trembled automatically, Hongo still gritted his teeth and stood. It''s just that the young man''s strong actions did not get the praise of the Deep Sea King, but made him furious, not for anything else, just because of the eyes of the other four kings around''you can''t even convince the ants''. "Damn it, if that''s the case, then go and die!" Roaring in a low voice, the Deep Sea King waved his right fist and slammed down towards his hometown. The surrounding air exploded and the Deep Sea King''s fist blasted out at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. Before the punch came, Hongo shuddered all over, and feelings of fear surged in his heart instantly. He knew very well that the fire of his life might be extinguished in a moment. But for some reason, the youth did not regret it. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" A slender hand suddenly appeared in front of Hongo Meng, and blocked the Deep Sea King''s fist with his palm. Amidst the sound of the collision, shock waves spread in all directions. Under such impact, Hongo couldn''t help flying backwards for a short distance, and then fell to the ground. But at this time, Hongo Meng didn''t care about these, but stared straight at his eyes. Then the young man saw that a blonde girl in a black cheongsam appeared there for unknown time. It was she who raised her hand to block the Deep Sea King''s attack and saved herself. "Is this... the hero of the Association?" This thought flashed in his mind, Hongo looked at the girl in front of him fiercely, and before he knew it, his eyes became a little silly. ... ... "Ok?!" On the other side, after discovering that his fist was blocked, a look of surprise appeared on the face of Deep Sea King, and then the surprise turned into viciousness, staring at the blond girl in front of him: "You can actually block my fist... Woman, who are you?!!!" "Huh, is it surprising to block your fist?" A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the palm of No. 18 that blocked the fist of the Deep Sea King pushed up, and then the blonde girl bullied herself and rushed into the Deep Sea King''s arms, which was a violent kick. Deep Sea King, who was too late to react, was thrown on the face by the slender legs of No. 18 and flew out. After finishing all this, the girl quietly landed and looked around the four kings: "My name is No. 18, remember, you scum, and then as a price for daring to disturb my lord, you all decide yourself!" "what?!" "Woman, you are bold!" "Arrogant humans!!" "go to hell!" The other four kings were very happy to see the Deep Sea King being kicked into the air by a woman who appeared suddenly.Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com Although formed into an alliance, in the final analysis, there is no friendship between the five kings. Instead, they are hidden enemies. After digesting humanity, it is when their alliance disbands. After hearing the words of No. 18, the four kings all became angry. Among them, the ancient king directly raised his foot and stepped on the 18th! "boom!!!" Trampled by the black dinosaur''s big feet, the concrete-paved ground directly showed spreading spider cracks, but before the trampling landed on the ground, No. 18 had long since disappeared. Rising into the air, the girl leaped directly towards the eyes of the ancient king! Obviously, the 18th is going to attack the vital eyes of the ancient king. However, her thoughts are not so easy to see. "Human, you underestimate us!" I don''t know when, the sky like a demon birdman appeared in the sky above No. 18, aiming at No. 18''s advancing track, and the throwing weapon in his hand went straight down. Faced with such a situation, the number 18 in the sealed state could not help but pursed his lips, stopping the trend of impact. The air dance technique originating from the plane of the Dragon Ball is performed here, and the girl stays in the void. "Damn woman, go to hell!" At this moment, the Deep Sea King who had been kicked off by the 18th appeared again. Using the ancient king''s body as a skip, the Deep Sea King jumped up and culled toward the 18th position. At the same time, the underworld king, the underground king, and even the sky king launched an attack. The 18th was directly surrounded by the attacks of the four kings. just-- "Humph!!!" A slightly arrogant and immature voice echoed in the void, and then a mighty intangible power of thought emerged, filling the space between the heaven and the earth in a radius of hundreds of meters. All the creatures in the space, whether it is the 18th or the monster kings, are all restrained. "This is the headquarters of the Association of Heroes, a mere weirdo, don''t give me too presumptuous!" Between the words, the mind power rioted one after another. Under the impact of this mind power, the five trapped freak kings flew out one after another and hit the surrounding buildings and the ground. The next moment, the trembling tornado appeared above the battlefield at some unknown time. The girl with curly hair in her arms looked unusually arrogant. That cheongsam dancing in the air seemed to show some unspeakable scenery of the girl. However, it seems to be as if, and only as if. If you look closely, you can''t see anything. This seemingly visible but invisible characteristic doubles the charm of the tornado-if there is any regret, it is that the tornado itself is a ten thousand-year-old loli, and it does not grow up at all. If not, the reputation of Tornado will be even greater as the second S-rank hero. "Hey! Are you okay!" Glancing at the five weird queens that were knocked into the air, Tornado looked at the 18th in the sky, "Also, you are not also a superpower, or why can you fly?" "No, this is just a dance of the sky!" Facing Tornados question, No. 18 spoke calmly, Im not a super-powered person, and, in fact, you dont have to come here, I can solve it alone. "what?!" After hearing the words of the 18th, Tornado immediately said that he couldn''t bear it, but waited for the girl to say anything, the five weird kings who had just been knocked off came out of the smoke. "Forget it, I''ll care about you later, let''s get rid of these guys now!" "Just to my liking!" .. 2038 Chapter 044 The Falling Meteorite! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"hateful!!" In the Heroes Association headquarters building, Cic stared at the battle through the screen. At first, Tong Di realized something bad from Nagato''s reminder. When he came to warn him, the chairman of the big nose was still a little unbelievable, but the scene before him undoubtedly explained the fact. It''s not that the Association of Heroes sees through the strategies of the weirdos, but that the weirs see through the choices of the Association. At this time, the chairman of the board could only be thankful in his heart that he had not dispatched the strongest two major forces of the Association. If it were not for this, the Heroes Association at this time would have been destroyed. "It''s not good! Are the weirdos gradually having strategies and organization?" This thought flashed through his mind, and Sic watched the tornado on the battlefield and the constant fighting between the 18th and the five strange kings, and suddenly asked: "What about KING, why didn''t he see him do it? Is it possible that the current enemy is not qualified to let him do it?" "Perhaps, he is KING after all!" Facing Xiqi''s question, Tong Di, who was sitting on the chair next to Xiqi, hesitated and said, "So far, I haven''t seen any weirdo that made KING make a second attack." "By the way, Mr. KING''s maid is really amazing!" "The physical ability alone is no less than that of many S-rank heroes." "indeed!" Hearing Tong Dis admiration, a strange color flashed across Xi Qis face, Its a waste of such a powerful woman to be a maid or something. "It''s better to be an S-rank hero in the Heroes Association... No, forget it!" Speaking at the end, Sic shook his head. As the chairman of the association, although he was eager for talents, he cared more about KING''s ideas than a new S-rank hero. "Wise decision!" Hearing Xiqi''s final decision, Tong Di secretly nodded his approval. Although being an S-rank hero, or it is precisely because of being an S-rank hero, Tong Di clearly knows that there is still a super-specification in the so-called S-rank hero. Just like blasting, like a trembling tornado, like KING... ... ... On the battlefield, one after another roar constantly resounded. The weird people roared in anger one after another, and the ground of thousands of meters around the ground showed continuous cracks like spider webs, and the air raged and stirred into fierce storms. In such a chaotic battlefield, the trembling Tornado and No. 18 still performed well. "what!!!" After being attacked by the tornado by avoiding his own claws again, the ancient king uttered an angry roar, "Damn bugs, I will wipe you out completely." During the roar, the scorching energy shock ejected from the hideous mouth of the ancient king. Unsurprisingly, the ancient king''s attack still failed, and the surging energy impacted on the dark cube building of the Heroes Association headquarters, shaking it, leaving a shallow trace. "Humph!!" Seeing this scene, after realizing that he seemed to have made a mistake, Xiao Longjuan''s face suddenly became unhappy, and a powerful thought force swept out, lifting all the surrounding rocks. Subsequently, a large number of rocks turned into shells, bombarding the ancient king''s body frantically.Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowo.com The pitch-black huge dinosaur flew directly, and then was buried alive. but-- "It''s useless!!" Accompanied by a low roar, the ancient king''s body stood up from the pile of rubble, "Human, my body has a defense beyond imagination, except for meteorites, you have no way to hurt me!" In the thunderous words, the ancient king turned abruptly and swept out his dark tail. At the same time, the Underworld King waved his huge weapon towards the location of the small tornado, and blasted away from the other side, while the Underworld King displayed his talent below. As the blue flame swept across, the gravity of the space where the little tornado was located instantly increased more than ten times. Faced with the siege of the three weird kings, the little dragon roll unwilling to show weakness burst out his own motivation, ready to bounce off all the attacks of the three, but to the girl''s expectations, the three dragon-level weird kings did their best The combined attack was unexpectedly powerful, and there was a stalemate with it. On the other hand, the 18th confronted the two weird kings, Deep Sea King and Sky King. Theoretically, the restricted No. 18 only showed the level of a high-level dragon-level monster in terms of combat output power, and it seemed a bit disadvantageous to face two dragon-level monsters. But with the existence of dancing, the Deep Sea King, who can''t fly, is less threatening to the blond girl. Therefore, the battle on the 18th seemed easy. That is to say, under such circumstances, the 18th saw the situation of the little dragon scroll-although the 18th could feel it, if the curly-haired girl broke out with all his strength, she should be able to kill the enemy in seconds. But the current situation is that in the face of the siege of the three weird kings, the small dragon scroll seems to have no time to exert all his strength. Despite the stalemate, the winner should be a small dragon scroll! but-- "It took a little longer!" This thought flashed through his mind, and No.18 instinctively avoided the leap of the Deep Sea King and then kicked it on the weapon thrown by the Sky King. "boom!!!" With the reaction force of the kick, No. 18 turned into an afterimage, and hit the ground heavily, causing huge cracks to spread and plunge the Underground King into it. Suddenly attacked, the Underground King''s manipulation of gravity stopped for a moment. And in this gap of pause, the thought power of Little Tornado broke out! "Boom!!!!" The ancient kings and the underworld kings flew upside down again, smashing heavily on the surrounding buildings and the ground. Although the two rough-skinned strangers were not injured, they were too big to fight again. "Damn it!" "Dare to look down upon us!" Seeing this change on the battlefield, the King of Deep Sea and the King of Sky immediately became angry, and the two weird kings seemed to lose their minds and rushed towards the 18th. Facing the two strange kings who seemed to be irrational, No. 18 did not choose to resist, but rose in the air. Avoiding the Queen of the Deep Sea, the girl was condescending and slammed the Sky King down with a punch, then hovered directly beside the dragon scroll, standing leisurely: "How about it, are you ready, your moves?" "Of course! Who do you think I am!" Hearing No. 18''s question, Xiao Longjuan couldn''t help but say a little proudly, and just as her voice just fell, a huge meteorite with red light fell from the sky!.. 2039 Chapter 045 Reversal! Five Emperor Beasts! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While the battle was going on, Nagato was reading a book. In the empty and quiet gorgeous hall, the red-haired young man was sitting on the sofa, leafing through the books on his knees, his face calm and focused. Even in the process, the entire hall shook once, it did not affect his state. Obviously, the young man''s mind has been completely integrated into the book in his hand. What Nagato is reading is not a normal book, or it looks like a book on the surface, but its essence is not a book on a narrow level, but an Akashic record of the chaotic starry sky. With the sovereignty of the chaotic starry sky, Nagato revealed the history of the chaotic starry sky in his book. Reading carefully the bits and pieces described in the book, the mind of the red-haired boy seemed to be connected to the chaotic starry sky, witnessing everything since the birth of the starry sky. This wonderful feeling made Nagato feel the improvement on the soul level, and he couldn''t help being a little fascinated. however-- "boom!!!" An abrupt roar came, interrupting Nagato''s enjoyment. A terrible shock seemed to erupt outside the building, and the red-haired youth in the hall could clearly feel the scorching heat that permeated the building. "What''s the matter? Don''t let people read the book carefully!" Whispering softly, Nagato was silent for a while and closed the book. Then I saw the hum of the book disappearing, and even the dust did not exist-this is the end of the Akashic record carried by ordinary things. Ignoring the dissipation of the book, the red-haired boy stood up leisurely, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and calmly raised his feet. Perhaps because of the fighting outside, the whole building seemed extremely silent. When Nagato walked from the lobby to the door on the ground floor, no staff was encountered. Before the door was opened, Nagato collected everything outside through the transparent tempered glass door. The city with a radius of several thousand meters was completely turned into ruins, and the scorching atmosphere filled the entire space. However, the cube building at the headquarters of the Heroes Association still stands tall. "In general, it''s a messy way of fighting!" Looking at the distant battlefield leisurely, a smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth, "It just seems that the result is not ideal, so what will happen next?" "Since you are looking forward to it, wait a little longer, don''t let me down!" ... ... When Nagato was looking forward to it, the atmosphere on the ruined battlefield seemed a bit solemn. The trembling tornado and No. 18 were suspended in mid-air, looking at the five wacky kings in the center of the big crater where the meteorite fell with a serious expression. Perhaps because of City A, the tornado weakened his body''s speed when the meteorite descended. Although it caused heavy damage to the strange kings, the little dragon scroll can''t help but regret it! Because even though the five weird kings below each received shockingly heavy injuries, even their skin melted away, looking extremely embarrassed.62 Novel www.62xs.com However, the dangers of the five weird kings suddenly increased. The falling meteorite seemed to have turned on an incredible switch, and the breath of the five heavily wounded weird kings intertwined, causing a chill in the hot space. "Ahem, really, powerful, attacking!" After being right with each other for a while, the Underworld King who was the least injured among the Monster Kings spoke up, "It''s just a pity that you seem to have reservations, and you have lost the opportunity to destroy us." "Huh, so what?!" Although I can feel the honesty in the words of the Underworld King, how could Tsundere''s little tornado compromise, "Since you didn''t fall directly, then I will give you another ride!" Speaking like this, the little tornado manipulated his mind power into an invisible drill and blasted down. "boom!!!" The Nian Power drill bombarded the aura barriers intertwined with the weird kings. In the brief roar, the stalemate lasted only for a while, and ended with the drill piercing the barrier. In the next moment, the five hard-hit weird kings were directly strangled into a large amount of flesh and blood. "What, it''s so...!" Seeing this scene, Xiaolongjuan immediately lifted his spirits, but just halfway through her words, she stopped abruptly, because at this moment, the flesh and blood of the weird kings were floating. Immediately afterwards, the endless blood and flesh gathered, condensed, and turned into a huge monster with five heads. A huge body about fifty meters high stood on the ruined ground. The two giant wings that were three hundred meters long slowly broke away, and a scorching wind suddenly blew up on the battlefield, which lifted all the surrounding debris into flight. "Roar!!!" The five huge heads opened their mouths and roared almost at the same time, and the sound waves spread in all directions, and the coercion that was so powerful that people could not look directly filled the entire sky of City A, suppressing all the creatures. Even the trembling Tornado and No. 18 both lost their balance in an instant and almost fell directly. "Haha!! This is the real power!" The five-fold voice echoed from the monster''s body. It was a voice that mixed the voices of five weird kings, "From today, I am the five-emperor beast, the master of all things in the world!" "Declare in my name that mankind should be destroyed!!" After a slight pause, the monsters, or the five heads of the Five Emperor Beasts, looked at the tornado and the 18th one after another, "First of all, start with you who dare to offend me, scorching roar!" As soon as the voice fell, the head of the Five Emperor Beast, which symbolized the ancient king, opened its mouth wide, and directly burst out a scorching shock wave, heading towards the 18th and the tornado. In the face of such an attack, the two looked at each other and chose to avoid them. However, this is not a good idea, because at the moment the two women avoided, the huge shock wave exploded directly, rushing the two women who were caught off guard separately. Then the head of the Five Emperor Beasts, which symbolizes the underground king, also raised to the sky and roared, and the gravity increased a hundred times in an instant. "boom!" "boom!" Under such gravity, the two women who were still in the aftermath of the explosion did not resist too much, and fell to the ground one after another, smashing into a big hole respectively. "Haha, shudder, humans, this is the power of my Five Emperor Beasts!!!" .. 2040 Chapter 046-The Powerful Five Emperor Beasts You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!!" Seeing the tornado and the fall of No. 18, the Five Emperor Beasts couldn''t help but roar to the sky. Since the war started not long ago, the predecessors of the Five Emperors, the kings from the five weird races are actually at a disadvantage, being suppressed by the two human women in front of them. This situation is for the five weird kings who claim to be the masters. , It is simply unbearable. And in the inexplicable fusion into a whole roar, such a mood is also rooted in the hearts of the Five Emperors along with the fusion! And now that the two women were finally blasted into the ground by themselves, the slumped mood in the five emperor beasts'' hearts dissipated in vain. With this change, the five powers in the monsters merged more perfectly. "boom!" After a while, even more terrifying coercion spread from the five emperor beasts, stirring the surrounding air, blowing all the dust above the ruins. "Hahaha!!!" Feeling the changes in the body, the five heads of the Five Emperor Beasts laughed and said at the same time, "This is my power, what a fascinating power!" "It''s so noisy!" "Humph!" At this moment, two unwilling voices sounded around at the same time. I saw Tornado and No. 18 have already walked out of the pit on the ground at some point. Among them, the tornado flew high into the sky, gathering the power of the entire atmosphere. On the other hand, No. 18 stood right in front of the Five Emperor Beasts, with his knees slightly bent and his hands folded. Golden energy waves diffuse out from the palm of No. 18, converge and compress! Dark blue electric current kept flashing on the blond girl. "Qigong Cannon-Launch!" In less than a few breaths, the 18th''s attack was ready to be completed, and the next moment, a shock wave flashing a little electric current shot out from the girl''s hands. At the same time, the tornado in the sky also released its own attack. The sky with a radius of thousands of miles was completely stirred, and the unimaginable air currents gathered and turned into a huge sword that pierced the sky and the earth, accompanied by endless atmospheric pressure. "Boom boom boom!!!" The attacks of the two girls all hit the five emperor beasts. The sound of earth-shattering explosions continued to show up, and the entire battlefield seemed to have set off a level 12 hurricane and spread, and even the land of the small city A was lifted by the hurricane. Even the cube-black buildings that could not stand in a meteorite fall were completely crooked. In the hurricane, blue lightning flashes from time to time, with extraordinary lethality! just-- "Roar!!!" At the center of the terrifying explosion, the Five Emperor Beasts with numerous wounds all over their bodies screamed. Accompanied by the monster''s roar, terrifying life energy emerged from the monster''s body, repairing the wound on its body, but just after the repair was completed, the monster was seriously injured by the hurricane and electric current again. Then it was repaired, severely injured, and repaired again...... 61www.61wenku.com Soon, the five emperor beasts had amazing changes under this cycle, and their bodies were covered with tough scales. If the previous Five Emperor Beasts were like a pieced together monster, now he is a complete creature, standing in the center of the storm, unharmed! "Hahaha, I didn''t expect your attack to help me go one step further!" Feeling the changes in his body, the Five Emperor Beasts laughed in the center of the explosion, and then the five heads opened up, releasing five different energy waves. Under the impact of these five energies, the violent hurricane was directly "torn" and dissipated. "To repay you..." After the hurricane was defeated, the ten eyes of the Five Emperor Beasts looked at the little tornado and the 18th one after another, "Let me send you a gorgeous funeral, first of all, the highest output, 300 times the gravity field!!!" As the voice just fell, the head and eyes of the underground king on the five emperor beasts bloomed with mysterious red lights. In an instant, the space of a kilometer square suddenly stagnated, and gravity increased more than three hundred times. No matter it was the 18th or the little dragon scroll, there was a muffled hum, and the whole body was stiff. The 18th is okay. After all, the blonde girl is an artificial person who can destroy the world. Even if it is in a sealed state, she has a good load capacity, but her feet are trapped in the ground. It is a small tornado and almost fell directly from the sky. If it weren''t for the tornado''s superpowers to be extremely powerful, which could offset a large part of the gravity, the girl might die on the spot. But even if he didn''t die because of it, a touch of scarlet appeared on the corner of Xiaolongju''s mouth. "You can still be suspended in the air, so let me pull you down!" At this moment, the five emperor beasts looked at the small tornado that was still floating in the air, and a malicious smile appeared on the skull of the sky king. The next moment, a substantial tornado was lifted in the sky. The little tornado bombarded the ground. Probably deliberately, the place where the little dragon scroll fell is impressively beside No. 18. "Next, send you two to destroy together!" After blasting the small dragon scroll down, the heads of the five emperor beasts belonging to the deep sea king, the underworld king, and the ancient king protruded out, opening the hideous mouth, and three waves of energy with different attributes blasted out from the mouth. "Humph!" Facing the attack of the Five Emperor Beasts, a touch of displeasure flashed across No.18''s face. The blonde girl had to admit that if she didn''t release her shackles, the monster in front of her was indeed stronger than herself. just-- "Even so, my old lady won''t admit defeat!" This thought flashed through her mind, and the girl used her own will to turn the third perpetual mechanism in her body to the extreme, and a steady stream of energy emerged from the girl''s body and condensed into a huge guardian barrier. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The three energy impacts of the Five Emperor Beasts bombarded the guardian barrier one after another, and stood in a stalemate. Seeing this situation, the head of the Sky King on the Five Emperor Beast flashed a malicious smile, opened its mouth wide, and released the fourth shock wave, which instantly bombarded the barrier, sending it out an obvious crack. Seeing that the guardian barrier on the 18th was about to burst, the injured tornado flew from the hole in the ground. "Don''t underestimate me, bastard!!" With the determination of the Tsundere Girl, the mind power blessed on the guardian barrier and stopped the expansion of the crack on it, but at this moment, the head of the underground king on the five emperor beasts quietly opened its mouth. .. 2041 Chapter 047 Boom Kill and Black Hand! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the next moment, a dark energy wave burst out from the Five Emperor Beast. With the addition of new forces, the attacks of the Five Emperor Beasts have become more magnificent. In an instant, the guardian barrier supported by the 18th and the small dragon scroll was irreparably collapsed. The faces of No. 18 and Xiaolongjuan changed at the same time, and the cyborg girl even subconsciously wanted to untie her restraints. Only at this moment, Nagato''s figure appeared in vain in front of the two women. The slightly thin backs gave the two girls an indescribable sense of security, and the indifferent feeling permeated from the bottom of their hearts, as if they were showing the unspeakable strength of the teenager. "It seems that I still need to do it myself!" Seeing the terrifying shock wave that struck, the red-haired boy immediately heard a''sudden'' sound, which originated from the activation of the mechanism called the Emperor Engine. With the start of the engine, Nagato clearly felt the continuous and tyrannical water power in his body. In an instant, power emerged from the boy''s body and gathered on his right arm. Raise your hand, make a fist, and hit straight! "boom!!!" Sudden bursts echoed over the entire city of A, and under Nagato''s fist, the shock wave emitted by the Five Emperor Beasts, as well as the surrounding abnormal gravity, were all destroyed. The aftermath resembling a hurricane echoed, blowing the Five Emperor Beasts back several steps. "How can this be!" Stopping the backward trend, the Five Emperor Beasts looked unusually horrified, and the Five Layers'' voice was full of disbelief, "I don''t believe it, how could my attack be destroyed so easily!" "What despicable means did you guys do!!" "...Is the brain flooded?" Hearing the thunderous sound of the Five Emperor Beasts, Nagato''s face flashed with surprise, "Not to mention that from our standpoint, any method is allowed." "Furthermore, when do weirdos pay attention to fairness?" With that said, the red-haired boy lifted his steps and walked step by step in the direction where the Five Emperor Beasts were. The speed was not slow or slow, and his face was even more indifferent. Just facing the red-haired boy who was walking, the Five Emperor Beast felt a heartfelt palpitation. The predecessors of the Five Emperor Beasts were individual creatures standing on top of the five weird races. These creatures all had the ability to surpass ordinary weirdos in all directions, and the Five Emperor Beasts that inherited these abilities were naturally blue. Under such circumstances, the five emperor beasts have the consciousness of extraordinary creatures. And now, intuition is sounding the alarm! Subconsciously, the Five Emperor Beast took a step back, but this step was taken, and the Five Emperor Beast instantly recovered, and the strong supreme silver was filled with infinite anger. The flames of anger filled the spirit of the Five Emperor Beasts in an instant, making him suppress the intuitive alarm! "Damn, how can I be afraid, I am the master of the planet''s future!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the Five Emperor Beasts opened their wings and danced. In the hurricane-like shock wave, the monster''s huge body slowly floated into the air. "Damn human beings, you completely anger the master of the future world!" A thunderous roar spread from the five emperor beasts, and the huge monster flew hundreds of meters in the sky, and the five ferocious heads raised up at the same time, making an angry roar.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com "I want to bury you and this city together in a dark hell!!" In the reverberating roar, huge energy diffused from the monster, emerged from the five hideous mouths, gathered above the five emperor beasts, and condensed into a huge energy ball with a diameter of at least 100 meters. The terrifying power spread, just watching, everyone can understand the horror of the energy ball! Immediately, no matter what method was adopted, all human beings who saw this scene almost coincided with each other, and a little desperate emotion emerged from deep in their hearts. As if it could sense human emotions, the Five Emperor Beasts couldn''t help laughing. "Haha, that''s it, desperately die, humans!!" As soon as the voice fell, the five emperor beasts didn''t talk nonsense, and directly threw the huge energy ball down. The attack was not yet resisted, and the escaped energy raised the temperature of the air a lot. Facing such an attack, Nagato''s indifferent face finally showed some interest. "Very well, it deserves me to be a little serious!" With such words, the engine in the red-haired boy ran to the extreme in an instant, the scorching heat of blood circulation radiated, and the violent sound still appeared extremely clear in the chaotic environment. Converging the power of his body into his fist in an instant, Nagato slammed a victorious punch toward the sky! "Kill! Purgatory Warriors Explosive Wave Fist!!" In an instant, burning waves burst out from the boy''s fist, and while piercing the energy ball, it swallowed the laughing Five Emperor Beasts in a blink of an eye... At this moment, the red-haired boy throwing his fist toward the sky seemed to be the only one in this world. Countless humans who watched this scene couldn''t help but sigh from their hearts-worthy of being KING, worthy of being the strongest among humans, the strongest existence on earth! Even the haughty little dragon scroll, at this time, can''t help but feel a moment of confusion. It''s just that no one saw that the teenager who was throwing his fist was wandering. He who is out of focus, what seems to be watching? ... ... "...Failed!" At the same time, such a sentence rang out in the darkness of nowhere, and then humanoid creatures filled with golden light wandered out of the darkness. "The Five Emperor Beasts are really rubbish, obviously wasting a lot of my strength!" Talking to himself like this, the golden human figure seemed a little confused, "However, after the abnormality was detected, his death has some value. No. 18, it actually came from the seventh laboratory." "Although there are some surprises, but the strength is average, not to worry!" "In other words, the progress of the host of water is much faster than imagined. That''s good!" "I can''t wait to return..." With that said, the golden human form is no longer in words, the entire human form slowly disappears, turning into countless golden particles, and suddenly disappearing into this endless darkness... The darkness restored the silence again, burying everything deeply!.. 2042 Chapter 048 After the war! Retrofit! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the Nagato commander Wudi Beast bombarded and killed, there seemed to be no suspense in this war. After the five weird races sensed the death of their king, they hardly hesitated. The five weird races all chose to retreat, and they had no idea of ??revenge. In other words, rather than revenge, what the weirdos want to do more is to choose a new king. The weirdos who uphold the idea of ??eating the weak and eating the strong do not have any loyal thoughts. The dead king has no value in their hearts and is quickly forgotten. It''s just that the strange people want to retreat, but the human side will not let the other side off so easily. Especially the S-rank heroes assigned to each battlefield, after knowing the battle at the headquarters and knowing that they and others will be playing, these S-rank heroes can be described as suffocating. Immediately, the anger of the heroes poured out on the weird people in front of them. On the frontal battlefield, the Dinosaurs and the Underworld among the five weird races were directly extinct, and the Sky Clan disappeared completely on the stage of history under the subsequent pursuit and killing. Only the underground tribe and the deep-sea tribe survived because of their geographical advantages and hiding in the underground and deep sea. But even so, these two groups suffered heavy losses. In contrast, human losses are much smaller. The five invaded areas have not suffered much due to the operation of the Association and the suppression of the S-rank heroes. On the contrary, City A, where the Five Emperor Beasts appeared, suffered greater losses, and half of the city was destroyed. It''s just that these losses are insignificant in the face of victory. All in all, mankind has achieved brilliant results in this race for survival and defended its status and dignity as the master of the earth. ... ... One month after the incident, the restoration of the city has been completed. The public opinion caused by the war among the people gradually subsided. In this noisy era of weird people, it is just a war involving six cities and cannot affect the indifferent mood of the majority of the people. But the reputation of KING who defeated the Five Emperor Beasts became louder and louder, and he wanted to rush to the sky. Even within the association, someone proposed to add another EX rank to the S rank hero, making KING the first EX rank hero. Not to mention, many people really agree with this proposal. But because this proposal was too much offensive to those S-rank heroes, in the end it had no choice but to stop. But even so, the cognition that''KING is one level higher than other S-rank heroes'' has spread among the senior leaders of the Heroes Association, and even reached Nagato''s ears. When he heard the news, Nagato was staying in the basement of the villa house in Z city. No, it''s not so much a basement, it''s not an underground space. Compared with an ordinary large basement, the space here is at least ten times larger. Special alloys are scattered throughout the space, embellishing it into an underground base full of science fiction. "How do you feel, my personal master!" 19th Floor Literature www.19wo.com Wearing a white lab coat, No. 18 dressed as a researcher, with a ridiculous smile on his face, said to Nagato who was studying. Hearing that, the red-haired boy just smiled slightly, completely disapproving. It''s a fact, where do you need to care? Compared with such insignificant things, the red-haired boy is more concerned about the strange fluctuations that he vaguely noticed when he bombarded the Five Emperor Beasts. "Sure enough, behind this earth there is a black hand who plays with fate!" This thought flashed through his mind, and a faint smile flashed across Nagato''s face. Since his rebirth, Nagato has become accustomed to fighting various existences. As the saying goes, fighting with the sky is endless, fighting with the earth is endless, and fighting with people is endless! Faced with such a situation, the red-haired boy not only did not feel troubled, but felt excited. He was looking forward to the scene when the black hand plan behind the scenes shattered. "But before that, let''s finish this transformation experiment first!" Thinking about it this way, Nagato''s gaze continued to look into the glass cover in front of him, which was filled with pale liquid and a body with some defects. The owner of the body is not someone else, it is indeed the Hongo Meng who participated in the hero test a month ago. The initial battle was too fierce, and Hongo was unfortunately affected. Although he was a man who aspired to become a hero, Hongo Meng''s strength was genuine and didn''t exceed the limits of ordinary people. Under such circumstances, his fate is completely predictable. I don''t know if it was luck or misfortune. After the battle, Nagato found him broken in the cracks of the ruins, and noticed the only ray of life left by the opponent. On a whim, Nagato rescued him and took him to the underground base of his villa. But I didn''t expect Hongo to be so severely injured that even Nagato''s temporary repairing liquid could not heal it, and could only barely hang the opponent''s life. Of course, if you use better medicine, it can be cured, but Nagato is too lazy to make it. First, the red-haired teenager didn''t feel that the other party was qualified to let him waste better drugs. Second, Nagato felt bored and wanted to try the so-called human experiment. Because he often shares memories with Saye, Nagato actually has a wealth of knowledge on many things. It''s just that the usual teenagers pay too much attention to enjoyment and fail to show it. And when Nagato really wants to try something, relying on that knowledge, it only takes a short time to go from a beginner to a master. It''s like now, in less than a month, Nagato has completely resolved the mystery of humans in this world. As a price, the body of Hongo Meng, who was hanging on his life, almost collapsed. Under such circumstances, Nagato has gained a lot. Not to mention the successful transfer of a biologist, the teenager has a better understanding of the shady surrounding this earth. In return, Nagato decided to give Hongo a new life, so he experimented with it! Nagato''s transformation is based on the transformation on the biological level. He intends to let Hongo merge the genes of another creature, and then regenerate his broken body. "For a fusion creature, choose...locust!" After hesitating for a while, Nagato picked up the glass bottle containing the locust from the table full of biological specimens. "It just so happens that his name is Takeshi Hongo, so just make a Kamen Rider!" .. 2043 Chapter 049-Half a Year and Resonance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hongo''s transformation went well. In less than three days, Hongo, who had been sleeping for more than a month, was reborn. The newborn locust man is no different from humans in appearance, but it is completely different inside. The biological characteristics of the locust are all added to the local fierce. Originally just ordinary people, Hongo suddenly jumped to the forefront of at least a B-rank hero. Its perception is all times higher than the normal number of people, or even dozens of times. It can even receive all radio waves in a radius of four kilometers, and it can detect the subtle movements of any object within a hundred meters. In addition, Hongo''s wrist strength and kicking strength have shown an exponential increase. After learning of the changes in his body, Hongo immediately left tears of excitement. You must know that in the past few years, in order to become a hero, he has constantly tempered himself. As a result, I don''t know if it is due to lack of understanding or other reasons. The gain is really small. Although this situation cannot prevent Hongo from becoming a hero, if he has such a powerful force, his role after becoming a hero will be even greater. Thinking of this, Hongo repeatedly thanked Nagato and No.18. The innocent young man had no idea that he was almost completely destroyed by the so-called benefactor in his own eyes. The so-called ignorance is a blessing. This is the situation. An Ran accepted Hongo''s fierce thanks, and Nagato blasted the worthless guy out. Of course, Nagato''s statement is-boy, go and execute justice! The real reason was that the red-haired boy was tired of experimentation and research. After blasting away from the hometown, Nagato handed the underground base to No. 18 as the foundation of his power formation, and then returned to daily life. In the days that followed, Nagato either watched the war in the distant universe every day, or caught a storm on the 18th, and then was immersed in the Akashic records. The leisurely days lasted for half a year, during which Nagato also heard the news of Hongo. It is said that after gaining power, the guy soon passed the test of the Heroes Association and became a professional hero, riding a bicycle on the city streets all day long. The hard work and great strength made that guy''s level quickly rise to A grade. Regarding this, Nagato just heard it and didn''t care too much. Still immersed in the leisurely days. ... ... However, no matter how leisurely days are, there are times when they are broken. It was a sunny day. After observing the war situation in other universes, Nagato was ready to immerse himself in the Akashic Records, but the imperial engine in the boy''s body produced a slight fluctuation. Faced with such a situation, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but frown, showing a hint of surprise. As a Pseudo Dao ancestor-level powerhouse, even in a state of self-deterioration, Nagato''s control of himself is still at the extreme point, and he can naturally grasp the trace of fluctuations. It is a kind of resonance, which originates from the resonance of the four auras all over the earth. Speaking of the hosts of these four auras, although Nagato did not personally search for them, he still ordered No. 18 to make inquiries, but the result was not very ideal.Biquge China www.djychina.com Except for Nagato, the host of the Aura of Water, it can only be vaguely confirmed that Blast is the host of the Aura of Fire. As the first of the S-class heroes, the identity of Blast is a mystery, but because the appearance time is long enough, the 18th can still collect enough information. Just like his name, the battle of blasting is to blast the entire battlefield directly. The intensity of blasting has far surpassed the damage that can be caused by an S-rank hero in this world. It is indeed difficult to convince people that the opponent is not the host of the Aura of Fire. As for the remaining host of the two great auras of land and wind, the 18th is nothing. Especially the host of the aura of the earth! Through the connection in the dark, Nagato knows very clearly that the host of the aura of the earth has developed the aura from Dacheng to the point of completion in the past half a year. Its strength even surpasses the blast that has the most aura time. But such a strong man has almost no news. It''s really hard to not care! In contrast, the host of the Aura of Wind is probably the worst. Just as the wind is invisible, Nagato can detect that the heart of its host is like the wind, swaying. And the resonance just now came from the aura of the wind finally showing a firm tendency for the first time. The inspiration of the aura requires only a firm will and the action to practice one''s will to the end. In other words, the aura of the wind has taken the first step. Once the aura of wind is stimulated to its extreme, it is time for the great rituals all over the earth to proceed. just-- "There seems to be something wrong with the host of the Aura of Wind!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato frowned slightly. Although he didn''t know the specific situation, Nagato could vaguely perceive that the host seemed to have taken the wrong path. "That won''t work!" With that said, Nagato put the book that he had just taken off the shelf and put it in place, "An incorrect path will bring that guy to ruin." "I don''t have time to wait for the next host of the Aura of Wind!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy directly took a purple windbreaker from the hanger and put it on his body, sorted out his clothes, and walked out of the villa alone without any hesitation. After standing in the open space at the door for a while, Nagato sensed the location of the host of the wind. That is because the resonance just now has not completely dissipated, otherwise, even Nagato would be difficult to''capture'' the other party''s existence directly through induction. "Then, let''s go!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the red-haired boy walked in the direction he sensed. It was only a simple walk, but each step of Nagato spanned hundreds of meters. The earth seemed to shrunk under the feet of the boy, and it was exactly the legendary shrunk. In the state of Kunou''s deterioration, Nagato couldn''t directly use the law of space. Under such circumstances, some of the techniques that the red-haired boy learned a long time ago suddenly became useful. With the help of Shuchi Law, Nagato soon came to a scenic hill on the edge of Z City. A two-meter-wide bluestone step runs from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. At the end of the step is an ancient gymnasium building. The host of the aura of wind is inside the gymnasium... 2044 Chapter 050-Hungry Wolf and Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Water Broken Rock Boxing Gym! This is a famous gym on the edge of Z city. The Taoist Gymnasium has a long history, and the boxing it teaches has been tested by years. The owner of the gymnasium is the third-ranked S-class hero in the Heroes Association, Mr. Banggu. Under the superposition of these factors, the operation of the entire gymnasium has shown a trend of prosperity. The disciples of this generation have reached triple-digit levels for an unprecedented time. Every day, the disciples in the gymnasium will practice the practice of flowing water broken rock fist in full swing, and the degree of enthusiasm in their practice can be clearly perceived even when standing outside the gymnasium. Only on this day, the daily practice of the Taoist Hall came to a halt and turned into a chaotic battle. The chief disciple of the generation of Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist, Hungry Wolf, publicly provokes all the disciples of the gymnasium, and forcibly drags everyone into the chaotic battlefield to confront them. "Do you only have this degree!" On the chaotic battlefield, the slightly thinner hungry wolf flexibly avoided the attacks of other disciples, "Can''t you bring me more surprises!!" With that said, the hungry wolf put on the attacking posture of flowing water broken rock fist. In the next moment, the hungry wolf became more agile, his hands were as soft as flowing water, and he knocked the surrounding disciples to the ground with a gesture of flowing clouds and flowing water. "It''s so weak, so weak that I can''t stand it!" An inexplicable anger flashed across his face in vain, and the hungry wolf instantly turned from the flowing water into a torrent, and the whole person almost turned into a shadow, and attacked and killed the other disciples of the gymnasium who were still standing. Soon, the wailing and collision sounds in the whole gymnasium kept ringing one after another. Almost ten minutes later, when the hungry wolf came back to his senses, there was no second standing presence in the entire gymnasium except himself, and he suppressed the entire gymnasium with his own power. And the consequence of this was just a few insignificant fist attacks on the hungry wolf. "Practicing for so long, it seems that I have really become stronger!" He whispered such words softly in his mouth, the hungry wolf felt a little inexplicable. He was bullied by his classmates since he was a child. He, who yearned for a weird person, felt the beauty of power for the first time. Only after feeling the beauty of power, the hungry wolf didn''t know what to do next. At this moment, slight footsteps sounded around, attracting his attention. Then Hungry Wolf saw that at some point, a red-haired boy in a purple trench coat appeared at the gate of the gym, looking at him indifferently. Obviously there is no wave of eyes, but there is a kind of magic that penetrates people''s hearts. "What to look at!" Faced with this look, Hungry Wolf suddenly felt very uncomfortable, and subconsciously said viciously, "No matter who you are, the gym is not available today!!" ... ... Hearing the vicious words of the hungry wolf, Nagato''s expression remained calm. Even though the only young man standing in front of him is the host of the aura of the wind he was looking for, the heart of the red-haired young man was still calm, without much thought. When he was still at the foot of the mountain, the red-haired boy noticed the fighting going on in the gym. When he walked to the top of the mountain and saw the sign at the entrance of the gymnasium, he realized that it was the gymnasium of Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist. After all, there had been some conversations. Nagato still knew some information about the silver fangs. The only thing that surprised Nagato was that the host of Wind''s Aura was actually a disciple of Silver Fang.Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com But it was just a little surprise, not worthy of attention. "You shouldn''t be practicing now!" I ignored the words of the hungry wolf automatically, and he groaned for a while, and Nagato said indifferently, "The current situation is the internal conflict of the Flowing Water Broken Rock Boxing Gym?" "It''s up to you, don''t you understand what I said!!" Unable to frown, the hungry wolf''s mood suddenly became worse, and the menacing breath filled the thin young man''s body, his eyes suddenly sharpened. "...It''s kind of interesting!" Seeing the changes in the hungry wolf, a smile flashed across Nagato''s face, "Should you be said to be Mr. Banggu''s disciple, let''s talk about it, your name!" "I am a hungry wolf, remember it!!" When I heard Nagato''s seemingly indifferent, but in fact, aloof voice, how could the hungry wolf who was proud of just defeating all the juniors just tolerate it. Immediately after Hungry Wolf reported his name, the whole person turned into an afterimage and rushed up. He was going to use his strength to give a good lesson to the boy in front of him. just-- "boom!!!" A sudden collision sounded in the gymnasium, and the hungry wolves that charged out flew out at a faster speed, slamming heavily on the ground of the gymnasium. "Speed ??and strength are not bad." Keeping his right hand raised and his fingers popped out, Nagato said indifferently, "But if you only have this strength, don''t do anything to me!" "Humph!" Slowly crawling out of the ground, the hungry wolf snorted coldly, rubbed his flushed forehead with his hand, and his head was hit by the opponent''s bounce, making the youth dizzy. But soon, he got used to the dizziness, and his sharp eyes fixed on the red-haired boy in front of him. "...You guy, who the hell are you!!" After being silent for a while, the hungry wolf asked cautiously. After a short confrontation, or being unilaterally beaten, the hungry wolf already knew the strength of the opponent. Obviously it looks full of loopholes, but it gives people a strong feeling of suffocation. Facing the hungry wolf''s caution, or...cowardly, Nagato seemed a little distracted. "The host who hasn''t awakened is so weak, both physically and mentally!" Thinking like this, Nagato''s mind flashed, and instead of answering the hungry wolf''s question the first time, he retracted his right hand and took a step forward. In the perception of the hungry wolf, as the opponent took a step, the surrounding world instantly twisted. Invisible forces gathered from all directions, confining the youth in place. "Remember, my name is KING!" Speaking indifferently, Nagato held his fist with the wonderful power he had unintentionally realized in the past few days when he felt the Akashic Record. The next moment, the young man''s fist blasted out, as if the real fist burst out, bombarding the hungry wolf. Immediately, the whole body of the hungry wolf softened and his consciousness plunged into darkness... 2045 Chapter 051 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hungry wolf! You are exiled!" When the hungry wolf woke up, he saw his master, Banggu was standing crouched in front of him, his eyes flashed with unbearable and firmness: "From today, you are no longer a disciple of the Flowing Water Broken Rock Boxing Gym." "If one day I know that you use the Water Fragmented Rock Fist to do evil, I will definitely find you." "Hungry wolf, do it for yourself!" With such words, the hungry wolf was expelled from the gym. Faced with such a situation, the hungry wolf was sluggish for a while, then couldn''t help feeling unwilling and angry, and soon the anger turned into a wave of resentment. In the mood of resentment, the young hungry wolf''s vision of the weird person once again surfaced in his mind. "Since you are a hero, Master, then I will become a weirdo!" Inexplicably born with such an idea, Hungry Wolf left the gym without hesitation, "Since you want to become a weird person, you must be stronger than ordinary people, and I am not strong enough!" Thinking of being defeated by KING, the heart of the hungry wolf is stronger than ever. Under the leadership of this will, Hungry Wolf spent a full two months challenging in gyms all over the world and constantly fighting various martial artists. With his own genius beyond ordinary people, Hungry Wolf absorbed countless martial arts and became stronger. But even so, the hungry wolf is still unsatisfied, because at this time, he doesn''t say that the KING, who is known as the strongest human, is probably his own master, it is difficult to win. Therefore, Hungry Wolf''s gaze turned to another powerful professionhero! In a public meeting of the Heroes'' Association with the underworld, the hungry wolf appeared in vain, publicly provoke the Heroes'' Association, and then began his own hero hunting career. It was a difficult and passionate career, which made hungry wolves unforgettable. Heroes are worthy of being the strongest profession in human society. Their fighting styles can be described as rich and colorful. Many times, the hungry wolves who hunted heroes were almost hunted. It''s just that the hungry wolf''s will is firm, no matter how difficult the enemy is, he eventually defeated it. With the passage of time, the heroes defeated by Hungry Wolf became stronger and stronger, and even in the end, even the vest of the S-rank hero was defeated by him, so that Shizun Banggu and Shiun appeared. Facing Master''s Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist and Master''s Whirlwind Slashing Iron Fist, Hungry Wolf had almost no backhand. Seeing that he was about to lose out completely, a turning point appeared here! An organization called the Weird Association appeared. This is an organization made up of all weirdos at least at the ghost level and above. Its main purpose is to annihilate mankind, especially the mainstay of mankind, the Association of Heroes. And the hungry wolf, who called himself a human weird, was taken by these weird people and saved it. Originally this was a good thing, but after saving him, the senior officials of the Weird Men Association had doubts about whether the hungry wolf was really a weird man, and wanted him to prove it. The way to prove it is very simple, that is to kill-kill an innocent human child! Killing, especially the killing of innocent people, is normal for weirdos. In the heart of the hungry wolf, he should also be enlightened. It''s just that when he stood in front of the human child who was about to kill, the hungry wolf found that he couldn''t make it. He called himself a human weirdo. "What a joke!!!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the hungry wolf''s sanity couldn''t help being a little violent. And when he came back to his senses, he had already fallen out with the Weird Association, and then there was nothing to say, it was a fight, there was no luck, a real life and death battle. In that battle, the hungry wolf was almost on the verge of death, and he would definitely die if it wasn''t for the stranger who didn''t make up the knife. Crawling out of the abyss of death, Hungry Wolf finally took the first step towards the weird person, and his body finally showed the initial alienation.Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com After taking control of the changes in the body, Hungry Wolf intervened in the war between the Heroes'' Association and the Weird Association. "From today onwards, I am a god-level weirdo-hungry wolf!" In the center of the battlefield, the leader of the Weird Association has been killed, and the hungry wolves who have defeated the S-rank heroes on the scene loudly made their own announcement towards the world: "From today, I will become absolutely evil!" "Soon, I will go to wipe out your last hope-KING. If you don''t want to be destroyed, unite thoroughly, humans!" "...I said you are noisy!" Just when the hungry wolf was proud, a bald man with a cloak appeared in front of him, "After all, does it make sense for you to do this kind of thing?" Facing the bald-headed scolding, the hungry wolf naturally prepared to use his own strength to teach him. It''s just that the result is very surprising, he is not the enemy of the other one! No matter how the weird hungry wolf adjusts itself or evolves again, the silly bald head can always blow it down with a punch. "What, I know!" "You guy, do you really remember your original intention?" "You don''t want to be a weirdo at all, your real ideal is to be a hero!!" Along with these words, the bald man''s fists grew bigger and bigger in the eyes of the hungry wolf, and finally he smashed the mask that was born as a weird person, and plunged the hungry wolf into deep darkness... ... ... "Make you laugh, KING, I didn''t expect you to prevent him from messing around." "It''s okay, it''s time for it." "In short, I still want to thank you. I really don''t know what my apprentice is thinking. He didn''t go on the right path, but went to the extreme in a remote place. It''s really...well, it seems you are awake!" When he woke up again, without opening his eyes, these conversations sounded in the ears of the hungry wolf. The dizzy young man felt a moment of inexplicable familiarity, and opened his eyes. The hungry wolf saw his master and the strongest human being sitting quietly by the sideKING! Immediately, an exciting feeling flashed from the head of the hungry wolf, and he remembered that this was the scene when he was expelled. "What''s the matter? Time is back!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Hungry Wolf''s eyes were dull, and at this moment, Hungry Wolf saw his master stand up and walk in front of him. Through memory, Hungry Wolf knew that this was Masters decision to expel himself. Chaotic thoughts reverberated in Hungry Wolf''s mind, and an emotion called panic appeared in his heart. Through memory, Hungry Wolf knew that Master really cared about himself. "Damn it, what should I do now!" Such thoughts flashed in his mind, followed by countless memories of the''future'', and finally everything was frozen at the end of the''future'', and that bald head seemed to be drunk. "Master!!!" Before Banggu could speak, the hungry wolf stood up from the ground with a''wow'', and then bowed to the ground, "The disciple knows that I am wrong, please teach me to become a real hero!" "...You''ve grown up!" Bangu was surprised for a while, and he sensed the sincereness of the other party. The old man couldn''t help but said with satisfaction, "Go and see your juniors, today you have done a little too much." "Yes!" Hearing Banggu''s words, the hungry wolf said respectfully. During the dialogue between the two masters and disciples, Nagato, who was not far away, watched this scene with great interest: "Interesting, I didn''t expect that I actually created a pseudo-rebirth." .. 2046 Chapter 052 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hungry wolf certainly did not really experience rebirth. It''s possible to go back in time or something, but rebirth in the true sense is basically impossible, because it means to overthrow everything that exists. To do this, one must have the power to fight against the entire chaos and even the real universe. That kind of power is too exaggerated, even Nagato can''t imagine it. As for what the hungry wolf has experienced in his memory, it is just a mysterious boxing created by the red-haired boy with a flash of inspiration, named Akasha''s Fist. This type of martial arts is a move that Nagato has recently comprehended in his spare time reading Akashic records. Through this kind of boxing, the boy can guide the enemy''s will to the Akashic record of this world, and let the enemy''s spirit get many memories from the originally established future. In a sense, this is a secret method of helping others. The hungry wolf in front of him has been greatly transformed. Nagato can clearly perceive that the originally twisted will of the opponent is moving toward the right path, and the day when the aura of the wind truly shines is not far away. However, compared to the change of the hungry wolf, Nagato paid more attention to the bald head that appeared in the other''s memory. "That guy should be the host of Earth''s Aura!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy had to feel surprised, "The estimate is wrong, he not only completed the aura, but even surpassed it." "If I were not there, that guy would definitely be the strongest in the universe!" "What an unexpected existence!" With such emotion, Nagato bid farewell to Banggu and walked out of the gymnasium of Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist. He picked up his mobile phone and conveyed the image of his bald head to No. 18. I believe that under the operation of the 18th, that guy will be found out soon. just-- "What should I do next? Go back and continue reading?" Standing on the street at the foot of the mountain, the red-haired boy pondered for a while, and then denied his thoughts, Its hard to come by once, just relax, and stop reading today. Nagato can''t help but feel a little distressed about what he can do now without reading. At this moment, the heavens seemed to hear the red-haired boy''s plea, and a fire burst out from the end of the boy''s field of vision, and a faint explosion echoed. "...Is it a weirdo?!" Muttering to himself softly, a look of expectation flashed across Nagato''s face. The technique of shrinking the ground into an inch was carried out again, and the red-haired boy walked in the direction of the explosion with a step of hundreds of meters, and arrived at the scene in less than three minutes. As Nagato expected, what appeared before him was a huge centipede that was hundreds of meters long. The centipede has distinct water chestnuts all over the body, and it is filled with extremely powerful aura. Just flipping and moving in the city, the huge centipede destroys the entire urban area to the fullest. A large number of buildings were shattered by the centipede''s body, and the sound of alarm sounded in the void. "Interesting, it''s a dragon-level disaster!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato was about to take action to wipe out the big centipede, and at this moment, a group of people in black uniforms rushed out. "It''s actually a dragon-level disaster, Elder Centipede!" Standing in front of these people, a good-looking Bo Botou Yu Jie said, "Since I met, there is no other way. I will leave it to me here." Tutufei Novel Network www.tutufei.com "Eyelashes, mountain monkey, this battle is not something you can intervene." "Take the rest of the Chuxue team to evacuate the crowd." "Yes!" x2 Two men in suits named Eyelashes and Mountain Monkeys hesitated for a while, replied in unison, and then left the battlefield with everyone else. As Yu Jie said, the weird people in front of them are far beyond the range they can handle. "well!" Seeing the others leave, the black-clothed Yu Jie nodded in satisfaction, "This way, I can also use my full strength, it''s just a dragon-level weirdo...well, who are you?!" Speaking of this, Yu Jie''s eyes happened to see Nagato, and she was surprised. "Forget it, no matter who you are, go for refuge quickly!" However, at the moment of the enemy, Yu Jie did not go too far. After a dissuasion, she flew directly above the giant centipede, and the vastness of the mind rolled up dozens of huge rocks and blasted them down. "boom!!!" ... ... "Is it Fuxue from hell?" Standing in place, Nagato watched the battle in front of him leisurely, or the mistress in the battle. According to the information obtained by the red-haired boy inadvertently, the name of the black-clad imperial sister in front of him is Fuxue of Hell, the first in the B-level sequence of the Heroes Association. Among the thousands of heroes in the League of Legends, she started a small group called the Fuxue Group. This is the only small group of heroes in the Association. But this is not the reason why Nagato remembers each other. What really makes the red-haired boy remember each other is that she has a biological sister, whose name is the trembling tornado! "Although they are sisters, they also use super powers, but Fuxue''s ability is far worse than Tornado!" Seeing Chuuxue constantly set off rocky attacks like waves and waves, but still can''t help the situation of the giant centipede, but was quite embarrassed by the opponent''s counterattack, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh softly. "But if you are in a relatively tall figure, Little Dragon Roll is really a majestic sister!" Looking at the blowing snow in the sky with scorching eyes, the boy''s emotional voice gradually changed, and at this moment, the soft sound of the phone sounded from the boy''s trench coat pocket. Although Nagato has a mobile phone, there are not many people who know his mobile phone number. Except for the chairman of the Heroes Association, only the 18th has it. The 18th has just contacted. And now that the phone rings, it is obvious that the association is preparing to turn to itself for help. Thinking like this, Nagato took out the phone from the windbreaker and pressed the answer button. As expected, he heard the anxious voice of the chairman of the big nose: "KING, I remember you will settle in City Z!" "Now there is a dragon-level disaster centipede elder in City Z. It is the designated evil and weird person who will destroy the town and disappear after every appearance in the past." "We need your power, for the safety of the people, please be sure to eliminate it!" "I know!" Answering this way, Nagato turned off the phone directly... 2047 Chapter 053 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"damn it!" "I forgot to read the almanac when I went out today!" After passing the attack of the centipede elder, Hell Chuuxue couldn''t help thinking like this. Obviously, she was just as usual, carrying her own Fuxue team to conduct street inspections. Who would have thought that she would encounter this kind of super monster that needs S-level heroes to really fight against. As the second S-class hero and the sister of the Shocking Tornado, Hell Fuxue is also a natural superpower. Although she can''t match her monster sister in talent. But Chuuxue''s talent is still beyond the reach of ordinary people. The reason why she stayed at the B-level level is entirely due to the inferiority complex of living in the shadow of her own sister and the desire to be the first. However, even so, Hell Fuxue''s strength is at most about five or six A-level players. This kind of strength really can''t threaten the dragon-level weird elder centipede. But even so, Fuxue still has to go, whether it is the pride of being a rare type of superpower or the responsibilities of her own hero, she can''t escape without a fight. "One more time, full power output-Hell Arashi!!" Fly high, the black-clothed Yu Jie opened her hands, and the mighty power of thought burst out, converging all the gravel and air currents between the sky and the earth and turning them into a tornado. "boom!!!" The mighty tornado hit directly on the body of the centipede elder. The huge body that was more than a hundred meters long fell heavily to the ground under the bombardment of the tornado, setting off a fierce smoke and dust. Seeing this scene, a smile flashed across Chuuxue''s face. As a result, before the smile on Yu Jie''s face bloomed, a long tail flung out from the smoke. Its speed is so fast that even if Chuuxue from the hell reacted subconsciously, she still swept past her, and the shock of the giant tail threw Chuuxue directly from the sky. "bad!" Chuuxue''s head suddenly went blank. The strong turbulence made the black-clothed Yu sister unable to think at all. Under such circumstances, the mind power could not be exerted at all. If it falls like this, it will not die and will be seriously injured. You know, although superpowers are powerful, Chuuxue''s body is not even much stronger than ordinary humans. Closing her eyes almost subconsciously, Chuuxue felt desperate in her heart, but the next moment, the expected collision and pain did not appear, instead she was replaced by a warm embrace. "Yeah, capture a big beauty." A light and frivolous voice rang in her ears, Chuuxue immediately opened her eyes, and then she saw a handsome face with red hair showing a little smile. Chuuxue immediately remembered, isn''t this face the same boy who was still on the scene before the battle?! Just waiting for her to say something, the surrounding turbulence recurred. "Roar!!!" However, he saw the centipede elder roaring and twisting his huge body, violently rushing towards the location of the two men, his momentum was as big as a moving natural disaster. All the buildings along the way, even the wreckage, were violently rushed by the centipede elder. Even Chuuxue, facing such an offensive, was deterred for a while. just-- "It''s so noisy!" The indifferent voice sounded very clearly on the chaotic battlefield. The red-haired boy wrapped one hand on Chuuxue''s waist and raised the other hand. When the centipede elder impacted him, he grabbed it. "boom!!!" The horrible shock spread from the position where the young man and the centipede elder were in contact with each other, but the impact of the centipede elder was instantly withstood by the red-haired boy with one hand. The inertial force brought from extreme speed to stillness is all superimposed on the centipede elder. And...on the ground on the right heel of the red-haired boy.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com Immediately, cracks appeared on the head area of ??the centipede elder and the ground of the red-haired boy''s heel, and the centipede elder wailed and retreated. "how come?!" Seeing the development in front of her, Chuuxue''s mind was blank, so that the black-clothed Yu Jie was leaped directly around her waist by the red-haired boy without noticing it. "Because you have been asked, so please go to death, big centipede!" With such words in his mouth, the red-haired young man jumped to the head area of ??the centipede elder, threw his fist straight, and bombarded the centipede elder''s head. "boom!!!" With a sudden sound, the head of the centipede elder burst into pieces. Not only the head, but the fierce punches seemed like flowing water, instantly flooding the body of the entire giant centipede, and then turning into a torrent, blasting it into countless fragments. ... ... "Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist, very suitable for my moves!" The centipede elder was killed with a punch, and after landing, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. The punch just now looked ordinary, but it was the result of the red-haired boy who secretly learned the Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist at the Flowing Water Broken Rock Boxing Gym and blended it with his own boxing skills. Perhaps because he is the host of the aura of water, the Fist of Flowing Water Broken Rock is very suitable for current Nagato. In terms of pure power, Nagato''s flowing water broken rock fist surpassed the silver fangs. "Perhaps, I should develop a boxing technique for the Aura of Water!" "It won''t waste much time anyway." When Nagato sighed secretly, Chuuxue finally recovered from the shock of Elder Centipede being bombarded and killed - that is, at this moment, she found out about her situation. Secretly twisting, the black-clothed Yu Jie realized that she couldn''t escape the other''s embrace. "Well, although I am very grateful for your help, can you let me go?" "No way!" Hearing Fuxue''s words, Nagato, who had recovered from his thoughts, replied without hesitation, "Fuyuki-chan is so beautiful and moving, I won''t let it go." "..." His thoughts shook slightly, and Chuuxue of Hell immediately released his thought power. Obviously, the black-robed prince was ready to break away from the man''s embrace in her own way. It was just before Fuxue''s mental power was unfolded, Nagato''s arm around her waist suddenly forced. The unprepared Fuyuki immediately squeezed into the red-haired boy''s arms, and at this moment, Nagato raised his other hand, took Fuyuki''s shoulder, and hugged him tightly. The next moment, Nagato''s head quickly lowered, and he kissed Yu Jie''s lips with thunder. "Ok" Chuuxue''s eyes suddenly widened, and his head was empty. Then Yu Jie returned to her senses and immediately struggled, but she couldn''t escape the boy''s request. During the whole process, Chuuxue even forgot the fact that he was a superpower. After a long time, the lips are divided. Only a silver ripple... "thanks for treatment!" Putting Fuyuki, who was kissed so much that she almost lost her strength, placed it in a clean corner, Nagato chuckled and said, "The taste of Fuyuki sauce is really good." "Haha, compared with the little dragon scroll, it is completely two-dimensional. These are the rewards for my heroes to save the United States." "Goodbye, dear Chuuxuechan!" With that said, the figure of the red-haired boy gradually disappeared, leaving only Hell Blowing Snow to stay in place for dozens of seconds, and finally his face flushed, and he whispered several bastards in a low voice... 2048 Chapter 054 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After molesting Fubuki, Nagato feels in a good mood. Although she is not as good as Tornado in the talent of super powers, Chuuxue is still a rare good girl, especially in terms of female power, the girl is even the sister of her ten thousand years of loli. With such an impressive first encounter, Chuuxue could no longer get out of Nagato''s palm. "By the way, I forgot to contact Xiaolongjuan these days." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato was strolling leisurely on the empty street alone, "Is it possible to find a chance to be alone with the little tornado and eat her?" While thinking about it, the red-haired boy suddenly felt something and subconsciously stopped his progress. Nagato couldn''t help but raised his eyes and looked forward-on the street at the end of his field of vision, a man in a cloak who looked like a dusty man was walking slowly in his direction. His appearance is quite similar to that of the host of the earth in Nagato''s memory, but with a bald head missing. Compared with the thick and unspeakable aura on the bald head, the man in front of him has a long aura, but it is filled with a vicious and tyrannical meaning that makes people speechless. As if sensing Nagato''s gaze, the man also stopped and looked up. With his eyes facing each other, the boy couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. At this moment, Nagato seemed to be in the endless magma of the planet''s core. The hot breath made the red-haired teenager feel a heartfelt suffocation and wanted to exhale. --blasting! There is no need to communicate at all, Nagato has already recognized the identity of the other party, and the man in front of him is the number one S-rank hero, and he is known as a blast that is extremely random. Most importantly, he is the host of the Aura of Fire and the original host. Nagato really didn''t expect that he would meet each other suddenly. From his appearance, he should have sensed the destruction of the weirdo just now, but it was clear that the other party was a step slower, and the weird had been resolved by Nagato. Nagato was not only surprised, but also surprised by the explosion. Since a long time ago, Blast started to engage in the hero industry because of his own interests. At that time, the hero association had not yet been established, and weirdos were not so frequent. At that time, the power of blasting has already surpassed all humans and weirdos with the continuous execution of justice. Whether it is a human or a weird person, or even the entire battlefield, it is just a punch in the eyes of blasting, and his fist can destroy everything in front of him. Therefore, even after knowing the existence of the Heroes'' Association, Demolition is just a name. In his eyes, this association is of little use other than providing information for himself. Only now, the blasting found that his own perception seemed to be biased. What does it mean to have no enemies? Isn''t the red-haired boy in front of him a shuddering enemy! Just looking at each other, the blasting felt the ocean flooding all continents. As if the flames of his own existence would be extinguished by this endless sea. "who are you?" I was a little bit astonished for a while, Blasting asked a bit stiffly, and then thinking of something, he added, "By the way, I''m Blasting. I heard that I am the first S-rank hero in the Heroes Association." "I am KING!" Nagato''s answer seemed extremely calm. "KING?!" Hearing Nagato''s answer, a flash of surprise flashed across his face. As the strongest human being on the ground promoted by the Heroes Association, the name of KING, Blast has also been heard, or in other words, except for some natural guys, basically all humans know it.First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com However, Blast never thought that someone would be stronger than himself, and he was not a competitive person. Therefore, Blast did not care about this so-called strongest human. But now it seems that Blast feels a little arrogant. If he were not so arrogant, he would definitely be able to meet the red-haired boy in front of him earlier. In this way, blasting will not be so boring and empty. Yes, boring and empty. Although the original intention has not changed, but the long-term invincibility has already consumed the passion for justice in Blast''s heart to the fullest, and the battle that he originally yearned for is completely gone. And the red-haired boy in front of him is undoubtedly the existence that can reawaken his passion. and so-- "Let''s discuss it!" A long-lost light flashed in his eyes, and Blast sent out his invitation. "Ok!" After pondering for a while, Nagato nodded and agreed, "But we have to change to a remote place. It''s better not to destroy the city." ... ... A few minutes later, the vast wilderness outside Z City. When Nagato arrived leisurely with the secret technique of shrinking the ground into an inch, the blast also turned into a missile and fell from the sky, directly smashing a large hole in the wilderness. "Haha, come on, KING!" Soon, the blaster laughed and jumped up from the bottom of the big pit, and then the whole person turned into afterimages, rushing towards Nagato at the speed of a rocket. "Let me enjoy the long-lost fighting passion!" "as you wish!" Facing the blast coming from the impact, the red-haired young man spoke leisurely, and at the same time took a step forward with his left foot, turned his right hand into a fist, and swung out the profound meaning of the flowing water broken rock fist. "boom!!!" In an instant, Nagato''s fist collided head-on with the blasting figure. Then there was a huge explosion that spread over a wide area. The wild land with a radius of more than 100 meters was instantly lifted up by the explosion, and smoke and dust filled the land. In the shock of this explosion, Nagato and Blast retreated separately and looked at each other. The diffused smoke and dust couldn''t block the sight of the two of them. The chaotic and concussive battlefield seemed nothing to them, and powerful aura burst from the two of them and collided. "Hahaha, someone can finally take my punch!" He groaned slightly, then burst into laughter. With the laughter, the fighting spirit on the legendary hero became more and more vigorous, full of heartfelt joy and excitement. Faced with such a blast, the red-haired boy just moved his right hand. "My hands hurt a bit!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato looked at the blasting gaze and there was a sense of warfare flashing, "It''s kind of interesting, let me weigh it, the power of the Aura of Fire Host!" As soon as the voice fell, the engine inside the red-haired boy rang completely. The imperial engine, start here!.. 2049 Chapter 055-The Battle Between Water and Fire You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Suddenly..." The engine is roaring, the blood is boiling! Since coming to this world, Nagato''s fighting spirit has really flowed out for the first time. The blasting in front of him is indeed very strong, and he is already a strong enemy of the boy. Although it was a degraded version of Nagato in a heavily sealed state, it was enough to be proud. In contrast, the previous actions of defeating the hungry wolf and annihilating the centipede elders were not even a warm-up exercise. "Hey!" Seeing the changes on Nagato''s body, Blast couldn''t help grinning. And with a chuckle, the blasted body entered a state of combat in an all-round way, and the astonishing changes appeared instantly. His body seemed to be no longer a human body, but a terrifying volcano. Astonishing heat accompanied by water vapor pouring out from his pores. The scorching smell seemed to have baked the surrounding space into smoke and dust, and the weeds on the ground burned automatically. The fiery fighting intent was intertwined in the void, like endless sparks bursting out. Nagato and Baku looked at each other, silently. Until a certain moment-- "Boom!!!" The two moved at the same time, and the two turned into streamers, collided with each other, and then caused a violent explosion. In the shock caused by the explosion, Nagato and Blast did not appear to be injured at all. Chase, attack, defense, counterattack... As if countless phantoms are intertwined, the two constantly change the positions of the hunter and the prey on the explosive battlefield, starting an amazing battle beyond common sense. As the two continued to collide, the explosion did not stop at all. While the fire aura of blasting is full of offensiveness, it also makes blasting possess the characteristic of inevitably bringing explosive effects to every attack. In a sense, blasting is simply a battlefield destroyer. The vast wilderness battlefield fell into a tendency to collapse in a short battle. However, the two who were at war would not pay attention to it-blasting was originally known for being chaotic, and Nagato was fighting too high to bother about such trivial matters. "Haha! I''m going to be completely serious, KING!!" After interweaving for a while, Blast couldn''t help feeling excited, and couldn''t help laughing. Along with the laughter, the aura of fire in the blasting body was completely activated, and the horrible aura turned into a substantive fighting spirit burst, raising the power of blasting to another level again. "boom!!" Unprepared, Nagato could only cross his hands in front of him. Amid the sudden violent explosion, the red-haired boy flew upside down. Although he adjusted his posture to land safely in the air, he ploughed a whole number of kilometers on the ground before stopping. "call" After stopping the retreat, Nagato slowly exhaled a foul breath. The purple eyes looked deeply at the man who looked like a volcano thousands of meters away. The red-haired boy knew that his current state was worse than that of the opponent. The power that the aura thoroughly stimulated was stronger than Nagato had imagined. The red-haired boy can fully imagine what a terrifying body will be created when the four auras converge, and it will definitely become the perfect boosting force for his own physical way.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com "It seems that we need to pay more attention to the aura power in the body!" Thinking about it this way, Nagato''s fighting spirit was agitated, and the imperial engine in his body immediately rose to a level again, and the turbulent sound of the sea resounded instantly throughout the battlefield. The horrible spirit and wolf smoke rose into the sky, and the dark blue grudge swept out. "awesome!" Seeing Nagato''s change after being knocked into the air by himself, a smile flashed across Blast''s face, but because of his current posture like a demon like a god, he showed a bit hideously. The next moment, the blasting person almost turned into a rocket and rushed towards Nagato. Its speed is as if it has directly broken through the barrier of space. He appeared in front of Nagato in an instant, blasted out with a blast, like a comet reappearing, and the terrifying impact and heat burst, as if to destroy Nagato and the entire space. At this moment, the red-haired boy raised his right hand and grabbed the opponent''s fist with his palm. "boom!!!" Amid the unexpected roar, the deep blue light wave spread out and turned into an endless ocean, suppressing the explosion caused by the explosive fist. "Although I have just finished conceiving in my mind,...the first form of my own boxing is endless!" With words that made blasting inexplicable, Nagato directly used the martial arts that he had just conceived in his mind and centered on the aura of water. Immediately, the red-haired boy''s right fist turned into endless waves, bombarding the blasting body. "Boom boom boom!!!" Hundreds of thousands of collisions burst out in a short period of time, superimposing them into a shock almost no less than the shock caused by the explosion. In this shock, the blast was directly blown away by Nagato. It flew straight for several kilometers, and the blast hit a hill hundreds of meters like a cannonball. In the tragic collision, a large hole appeared on the hill several hundred meters away. Spider-like cracks spread all over the hill. "Ahem!" With a light cough, a little scarlet blast appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he stood up again from the big pit, quietly wiped the red at the corner of his mouth, and the blaster''s gaze at Nagato became even hotter. Blast no longer remembered how long he had not been injured. The long-lost experience made his fighting spirit more surging and vigorous! "Hey!" With a chuckle, Blast did not speak, but once again burst out with a stronger momentum. If the previous blastings showed 100% of his strength, now he has already raised his strength to an astonishing 120%. The hot breath seemed to roar, and the whole person looked like a live beast. The four auras each have different attributes. The Aura of Fire is the strongest in attack and explosiveness, and the current blasting is bringing this nature to the fullest. The next moment, the blast moved, and the whole person was like a large meteorite that was charging. In the face of such blasting, Nagato will naturally not show weakness. The immensity of the aura of water, and the unstoppable momentum caused by the flow, spread out of thin air, Nagato seemed to be the incarnation of the endless ocean at this moment. Along with a punch, the vast expanse of Wang Yang roared out, eager to destroy the world! "The second form of self-made martial arts is immeasurable!!" .. 2050 Chapter 056-End and Prologue You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!City A, the headquarters of the Heroes Association. After Nagato annihilated the centipede elders, the whole association suddenly burst into cheers. You know, the centipede elders are one of the weird people that the association really wants to annihilate. In the past years, the centipede elders have appeared many times. Every time the opponent appears, it will cause a lot of casualties and damage, not to mention, what makes the Association feel more troublesome is that as time goes by, the centipede elder is growing at an alarming speed. Originally it was just the lowest ghost-level disaster, but now it is a dragon-level disaster. Regarding this kind of fast-growing disaster, the Association will naturally not fail to pay attention. It has organized several times of encirclement and suppression, but the centipede elders are powerful, and they are also very good at digging and fleeing. "As expected of King!" The chairman of the Association of Heroes, Xiqi, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion once again, "It''s so reliable. It''s great that mankind has such a hero!" As soon as Xiqi''s words fell, the other staff around couldn''t help but agree. Just as everyone in the association was cheering, the violent earthquake suddenly burst out, and the staff in the headquarters of the association suddenly turned their backs on their backs and was in chaos. "How is this going?!" When he fell to the ground, Cic''s face flashed with caution. If it was an ordinary earthquake, it wouldn''t be enough to frighten the well-informed director of the Heroes'' Association, but I didn''t know if it was an illusion. Xiqi always had an ominous premonition. When Xi Qi was solemn, a capable young man suddenly appeared on the screen not far in front of him. Seeing the young man''s figure, the slightly chaotic scene immediately calmed down. This is not because the young man in front of him has a noble status, but because the young man in front of him is an entourage sent by the association to the prophet Lord Hibabawa. His appearance usually means that the prophet has issued a new prediction. "Chairman, it''s not good!" After the appearance, the youth looked at Siqi with a flustered expression, "Xibabawa just made a new prediction that the frequency of the appearance of weird people will double in the future." "A lot of weird people who were sleeping are likely to be awakened!!" "Nani!!!" ... ... At this time, City Z is in chaos. Just now, an abrupt roar resounded over the city, and the earth oscillated several times in an instant. The amplitude of the shock was not large, and it did not cause much damage. But under the influence of this shock, people are panicked, and the order of the city is in chaos. And on the battlefield in the wilderness area on the edge of the city. Although the smoke on the battlefield has subsided, the entire battlefield has been completely destroyed. Words such as ruins and wreckage can no longer describe the ruin of this battlefield. Not to mention the potholes and spider-web-like cracks everywhere, the battlefield has sunk more than ten meters. In the center of the battlefield, Nagato and Baku still maintained the posture of fists. The two fists seem to be colliding together, but they are actually separated by a line. The so-called first-line difference is close to the end!Fubooks www.fubooks.org The attacks of the two were not really intertwined-in other words, the collapse of the entire battlefield and the earthquake that spread to the neighboring city A were just the aftermath of their strength. Looking at each other, Nagato and Baku withdrew their fists in a tacit understanding. "It''s a pity, I can''t enjoy it!" Looking at Nagato, a touch of regret flashed across the blaster''s face, and then he shook his head, "But there is no way. If it was really hit right now, the damage would be serious." "Forget it, that''s it for today, goodbye, KING!" "I will be bored in the future, I will come to you again!" With that said, the blasting did not stop, leaving the broken battlefield violently, leaving the red-haired boy standing alone in the middle of the broken battlefield. Nagato did not stop the blasting from leaving, but took a meaningful look at his back. "I hope you can maintain this mentality when you meet next time, blast!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the smile on Nagato''s face looked a little hazy. With instinctive instinct, the red-haired boy knew that the next time he met Blast, it would not be such a peaceful discussion, but a real battle. Because... that ritual shrouded on the earth is gradually approaching! Thinking of the ritual, Nagato remembered the traces he had just captured in the dark. Perhaps Nagato and the Aura of Demolition are in a state of full-scale technique and are fighting with each other-this situation is partly similar to the ritual that envelopes the planet. Therefore, the rituals shrouded on the planet appeared a little movement, resulting in stronger spirituality on the earth. "The increased spirituality means that the frequency of weird people in this world will increase again!" "In other words, part of the loosening will lead to the increase of weird people, then when the ceremony starts, isn''t it that the whole world is weird... Wait, I see, it''s really not a small trick." "In this case, it is even more necessary to seize this achievement!" "But before that..." After thinking about it, Nagato took out his mobile phone and dialed the number 18. "Master, what''s your order!" In a few moments, the phone was connected, and the somewhat indifferent voice of the 18th came from the phone. "On the 18th, the ritual appeared to be in operation. Soon, the power of the weirdo will increase in the future. Just in case, infiltrate the forces you cultivated into the Heroes Association." Speaking of this, a faint smile flashed across Nagato''s face, and he whispered, "Since the power is established, then it must be used, and since the weirdo becomes stronger, the association must also become stronger." "I don''t want the association to be too weak. As a result, I come to me every day to deal with some boring things." "As you wish, Master!" The answer on the 18th is as concise and straightforward as ever. "Well, that''s it!" With these words as the end, Nagato turned off the phone and put it away. With his hands behind his back, the red-haired boy stepped out of this dilapidated battlefield, stopped for a moment on the edge of the battlefield, and looked up at the sky: "Hehe, I didn''t expect that I would actually kick off the prelude to the rampage of this era!" He chuckled and shook his head, Nagato stepped out, and his figure disappeared in place...... .. 2051 Chapter 057 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes by, it takes half a year in the blink of an eye... In the past six months, the entire world has undergone tremendous changes. Beginning with the operation of the great mystery that enveloped the planet due to the battle between Nagato and the blast, the entire earth entered an era of rampage at an unprecedented speed. The frequency of weird appearances has increased at an impressive rate. Today, the race enslaved by humans has undergone an abnormal change. Tomorrow is the calamity born of environmental pollution. The day after tomorrow may be the creation of human science and technology. The increase in the spirituality of the void has created more and more strange disasters. The most frightening thing is that the human race itself has also been affected. More and more human eccentrics appeared, which greatly affected the stability of human society, and at the same time attracted an organization called the House of Evolution to the table. The House of Evolution is an organization created by a man named Kenos. This is a genius scientist who has been in his seventies, but has rejuvenated through his own technology and has many cloned clones. He is good at biological transformation. It is said that the eighth-ranked zombie man of the S-class hero is the undead experimenter who escaped from the house of evolution. Because Kenos was tired of backward and ignorant humans and yearned for human evolution, he transplanted the power of eccentrics to humans, creating a large number of human eccentrics. Probably what he did is in line with the theme of the times. Kenos'' experiment has made amazing progress, so that he finally stopped lurking and walked to the table and announced that humans would evolve. After Dr. Kenos announced his purpose, he decisively began to act. City Y was directly occupied by the House of Evolution and became a doctor''s experiment. Not only the house of evolution, many hidden evil forces in human society have also appeared on the stage of the rampage of the times, such as mechanical organizations, evil organizations repairing cards and so on. There are strange threats outside, and careerists raging inside, and human society is instantly plunged into a precarious situation. Faced with such a dangerous situation, the Heroes Association stepped forward decisively. Especially after integrating his power into the Hero Association on the 18th in the name of KING, the strength of the entire association increased by more than one level. A large number of ordinary people with a sense of justice have become warriors capable of rivaling the strangers through amazing technology. In this situation, the chaotic situation was finally brought under control. but-- "It''s just that it won''t work!" In the meeting room of the Heroes Association headquarters, the white-haired Xiqi put his hands on the desktop in front of him, and a powerful and fierce aura spread from the weak director. "Since the rampage of the times six months ago, we have lost four cities." "Not to mention that a large number of compatriots have lost their lives, but now there are countless compatriots who are in dire straits. As heroes, how can we ignore it." "Someone at the top told me to take the overall situation into consideration and not to bring my emotions into work!" "But...it won''t work!!!" Speaking of this, Xiqi''s face showed a hideous look, "What kind of hero is a hero who can''t even extend a helping hand to the compatriots in need!!" "Therefore, I declare here that the Heroes Association is fully prepared for battle!" "Heroes please stand by at any time!" While speaking, Xiqi looked at a dozen illusory windows floating in the surrounding void, and each window displayed the figure of an S-rank hero. Although there is a potion for transformation created by Nagato, the number of S-rank heroes has not increased.Temple Street Novel www.miaojieshuo.com After all, S-rank heroes are truly beyond common sense, and even in this era of increased spirituality, most S-rank heroes who rely on physical bodies are stronger. "The headquarters will coordinate the overall situation and distribute the battle. Please then!" ... ... "Ah" On the warm balcony, Nagato closed the virtual window in front of him and smiled slightly. In any force, unless there is an absolute existence that Nagato says is one and the same, it is inevitable that there will be some existence that tends to compromise to protect their own interests. This is the case with the Heroes Association right now, and many senior leaders feel that they can maintain the status quo. But Sic used his own will to force the war. "Very courageous!" Secretly sighed for the chairman of the board, the red-haired boy left it behind, feeling it all, but Nagato had no interest in Xiqi. There is no other reason, Xiqi is neither a powerhouse nor a beauty. Just a passionate middle-aged man, why bother! Cut off the chaotic thoughts, the red-haired boy''s will immediately communicated with the chaotic starry sky, connected with Saya''s soul, and began to observe the battlefield every day. After more than a year, the war went to an extremely tragic stage. Countless stars were turned into powder in the war, the laws of the universe were broken, and the sixth and seventh universes could be said to be broken. The original indigenous forces have been beaten and almost dissipated. Regardless of the Saiyans, the gods of destruction, even the golden race, in front of the two behemoths Bai Yujing and the main god, they can''t cause much disturbance. The tragic battle between Bai Yujing''s Nine Legions and the Lord God Legion even began to spread to the fifth and eighth universes. As for other universes, although it is not the main battlefield of Bai Yujing and the main god, there are many spy battles. According to Saya''s speculation, the main god''s tentacles will soon spread to the twelfth universe. "It seems that time is running out!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato disconnected from Saya. "The hungry wolf has also become a professional hero. The degree of inspiration is not shallow, and this war just serves as his trigger." "As for the host of the aura of the last earth, Saitama..." Thinking of the bald head he found based on the information on the 18th a few months ago, Nagato couldn''t help his mouth twitching, and finally he could only shake his head helplessly. As Nagato found from the memory of the hungry wolf future, Saitama is really strong, better than everyone else. It''s just that the opponent''s brain is really not very bright. Nagato always has a kind of whether the opponent has over-exercised, and the brain is also trained into muscles. Obviously the Heroes Association had been established for so long, he didn''t even know the existence of the Association. In addition, Saitama is also quite dull in every aspect. After observing in secret for a while, Nagato lost interest in meeting the opponent, but Nagato still admired Saitama''s strength. If it is a blast, Nagato doesn''t need to lift the seal, but Saitama can''t. "Forget it, just leave him alone!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato suddenly saw a black car slowly approaching his villa on the distant street... 2052 Episode 058 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black bridge car slowly stopped in front of the Nagato villa. Walking out of the car were young men and women in black suits. After they appeared, these people stood around the car in an orderly manner. Then a sister Yu dressed in a blue-black dress and a fluffy coat slowly walked out of the car. Yu Jie is no other person, she is the Fuxue of Hell, and the young men and women around are members of the Fuxue team she has worked so hard to draw up within the Heroes Association. "call" After getting off the car, the surface of Hell Fuxue was tentative, but he quietly exhaled a sigh of breath. Looking at the pure white villa in front of him, a look of helplessness flashed across Chuuxue''s face. If he had a choice, Chuuxue from hell didn''t want to come here much. Since meeting the owner of the villa in front of him six months ago, Fuxue''s life has been messed up. At first, Chuuxue didn''t know that the guy who took advantage of him was the strongest KING in the Heroes Association. After recovering, he stupidly found him through his intelligence network. Then there were several twists and turns, Chuuxue not only failed to avenge her wish, but almost lost herself. Thinking of this, Chuuxue''s face could not help but flashed a blush. "Crack!" At this moment, the door of the villa slowly opened, and the number 18 in a white coat wandered out, with her white thighs exposed, looking very beautiful. "Welcome everyone from the Fubuki team!" Less than a few meters in front of the Chuxue group, he stopped, and No. 18 looked at Chuuxue, "Your customized modification potions are ready for injection." Hearing the words on the 18th, the members of Chuuxue''s group were moved, showing a sense of longing. After infiltrating the Heroes'' Association on the 18th, it launched a potion capable of transforming the level of life-which can turn the genes of other organisms into human nutrients to achieve the sublimation of the life level of human beings. But there is a problem here, that is, there are too many biological genes that can become medicines. And not everyone can merge the genes of the same organism. Generally speaking, this kind of modification medicine needs to go through a series of private customization. Therefore, after careful consideration on the 18th, he launched a generic version of the drug. This drug can be used by everyone without side effects, but the effect will deteriorate. But as a hero in the association, if you want to transform yourself, you will naturally not choose the general version. Its just that the privately-made potions need enough performance from the heroes. Just like the current Chuxue team, after more than half a year of hard work, they finally assembled enough capital to customize their own medicine for everyone. ... ... In front of the transformation medicine, the members of the Fubuki group were a little excited. Immediately, everyone looked at their leader quietly, and felt everyone''s sight. Chuuxue''s expression did not change, but his heart was somewhat complicated. "...Thank you, Miss 18!" Meishuba www.meishuoba.com There was a slight silence for a while, Chuuxue looked at No. 18, and reluctantly said, "Then please lead the way in front of you, and start the injection now." "no problem!" After hearing Chuuxue''s words, No.18 nodded calmly, "However, Miss Chuuxue, because you are in a special situation, the potion that belongs to you is with the owner, and you need to get it yourself." "The host is on the balcony on the top floor of the villa, I think you should remember the way!" Speaking of this, the blonde girl''s face showed an unknown smile. Seeing the other''s smile, Chuuxue knew that the woman in front of her was definitely lying. What is special? It''s definitely the man who wants to lie to himself to meet him! Thinking like this, Chuuxue was supposed to say something, but for some reason, she remained silent. Seeing this scene, No.18 chuckled and looked at the other Chuuxue team: "Well, everyone, please follow me!" As soon as the voice fell, the 18th didn''t talk nonsense, just turned around and left. Seeing the departure of the 18th, the members of the Fubuki team looked at Fubuki one after another. Faced with this situation, Hell Fubuki nodded without expression. Afterwards, everyone hurried to keep up with the 18th, and Chuixue was left on the spot. Standing alone on the spot for a while, Chuuxue took her steps. Entering the villa, Chuuxue immediately felt a sense of sincere comfort. For some reason, the whole villa was in a wonderful atmosphere, soft and refreshing. Chuuxue felt this kind of feeling for the first time, but she sensed that person''s will from it. "... Is he still a human being to change the environment with will?" This thought flashed through his mind, and Chuuxue''s face couldn''t help showing a blush. For nothing else, just because the environment in front of her was too sensitive to her superpower and perception, it was as if she was in the arms of that man. For the first time in his life, Fu Xue liked that he did not have such a powerful superpower. But soon, Hell Chuuxue suppressed the thoughts in her heart, and started walking up the stairs of the villa. In just a few rounds, she came to the top floor of the villa. Before stepping on the balcony, Chuuxue saw a red-haired teenager sitting in a recliner reading a book leisurely. The tranquil atmosphere slowly flowed out of the young man, just like the wonderful atmosphere permeating the villa, rendering the surrounding space, everything, and even time. The appearance of Fuxue was like a stone falling into the calm lake, breaking the tranquil atmosphere and setting off ripples. "...You are here, Fuxue!" Tilting his head slightly, the red-haired boy looked at Chuuxue leisurely, his purple eyes still so deep, as if they contained endless knowledge, which made people fascinated. "Long time no see, I miss you a little, come here." Hearing the words of the red-haired boy, Chuuxue''s face flushed subconsciously, but soon, the black-clothed imperial sister straightened her face and said solemnly: "Mr. KING, please don''t say anything weird. I don''t know you well, I just came to get the potion." That''s what he said, but Hell Fuxue''s feet unconsciously stepped forward-this slightly arrogant posture made the red-haired boy smile even more. ps: Broadband disconnection, woooo... 2053 Chapter 059 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Of course, Fubuki saw Nagato''s more and more smile. As a rare type of superpower, Hell Fuxue, when he has a strong mind power, has a perception ability that far exceeds that of ordinary people, and he can perceive these changes. Immediately, Yu Jie''s face flashed with an emotion similar to struggle, or hesitation. But even so, the steps at the foot of Hell Blizzard didn''t stop at the slightest, and soon came to the red-haired boy. The next moment, Nagato chuckled Fubuki into his arms. Throughout the process, Hell Chuuxue had some struggles. It''s just that these struggles were too weak. In the slightly tough behavior of the red-haired boy, these struggles quickly dissipated into nothing, and was hugged by Nagato. In this way, the two nestled quietly, feeling each other''s existence. Until about five minutes later... "You are really annoying, you have calculated everything." Fuxue, who was still buried in Nagato''s arms, spoke with a muffled voice, and it was filled with a sense of ambivalence of slight helplessness and relief. "Ha! Maybe!" Facing Fuyuki''s words, Nagato seemed a little unconvinced. The red-haired teenager knows that the girl in her arms is not only talking about her first strong kiss and the big gains in the subsequent entanglements, but also about the injection of genetic modification drugs this time. I''m afraid that in Chuuxue''s eyes, Nagato, who is holding the potion, is just waiting for him to deliver it.. In fact, Fuxue really wronged Nagato. The red-haired boy hadn''t really thought about this, but it didn''t matter. Nagato wouldn''t let Fuxue anyway, so he simply acquiesced. The most important thing is that if Chuuxue had no intentions in her heart, how could she throw herself into the net. "Woman, woman, your name is duplicity!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato raised the chin of the girl in his arms, looked into her eyes, and then smiled and pressed it down. The sudden kiss caught people off guard like a storm. Xiangjinnong slid between her tangled tongues, blowing the snow, and her mind was blank, but she closed her eyes obediently, as if everything were taken for granted. She forgot to think, and didn''t want to think, the last trace of resistance in the depths of her soul quietly dissipated. Fuxue of hell, after all, fell... ... ... At this time, the first universe... This is the beginning of the Dragon Ball Plane. The laws between heaven and earth are shallower than other universes on the Dragon Ball Plane, but there are not many strong people born. There is no other reason, just because the authority of this universe has already fallen into the hands of many golden people. At the moment when he arrived in this universe, Saya felt as many as three-digit spiritual imprints looming in the void, holding many powers between heaven and earth. The origin of the universe has long been divided by the existence of the gold family. Under such circumstances, latecomers have little chance of moving forward. "It''s really an unpleasant universe!" 62 novel www.62xs.com Suspended in the vacuum of the universe, Saya''s face flashed unpleasantly. Although it is not the path of creation, Saya, who has a deep connection with the soul of Nagato, can also see everything in the endless chaos from the perspective of the creator. Therefore, in the eyes of the girl, the universe before her is like a clumsy work full of holes. Not to mention the clumsy craftsmanship of the creators, after the creation, they willfully interfere with the normal development of the universe, which makes the development of the entire universe really unsightly. You must know that even Nagato has to be careful when interfering with the chaotic starry sky. The presumptuous actions of the gold family have greatly shortened the lifespan of the universe. "The value of the first universe has decreased!" Thinking like this in his mind, Saye raised his eyes slightly and looked forward, only to see that the next moment, the vacuum not far from the girl twisted, and soon a channel with a radius of several meters was formed. The figures of Weiss and Bados appeared in vain on both sides of the passage, and saluted Saya. "Bai Yujing''s special envoy, welcome you!" After a simple salute, Bados smiled politely and said, "My clan has all been awakened and is waiting in the clan field. Please come with us." "Well, lead the way!" Hearing what Bados said, Saya nodded calmly in response. Then, under the leadership of Bados and Weiss, Saya passed through a dark space passage, and soon came to a small space full of golden buildings. In the center of the space is a golden palace, and hundreds of blue-skinned humanoids gathered at the entrance of the palace. These creatures look very similar to humans, but compared to humans, they have an extremely strong sense of presence, as if they were born to be the masters of this space. No, to be precise, they are the masters of space, universe, and even planes, the Golden Race! "Ahem, Bai Yujing''s special envoy, welcome you!" Just after Saya appeared, a white-bearded old man standing at the forefront of the Golden Race crouched forward and said, "I am the Grand Elder of the Golden Race, Odder." "Hello, Odd, I''m Saya!" Facing the welcome of the golden elder, the barefoot girl in white smiled and walked to the other side, "Now the war is still going on, time is running out, I don''t talk nonsense anymore, have you made a decision?" "...Well, I have already made a decision." Odder seemed to be wrong about Saya''s directness, but he quickly reacted, "The current situation does not allow me to wait for a choice, I am willing to surrender." "It''s just a condition of surrender. I hope that Bai Yujing can keep our family''s autonomy." "In addition, as a member of the gold family, we hope..." Speaking of this, Odder couldn''t continue, because at this moment, unimaginable horror aura permeated Saya and filled the entire space. Saya''s sense of existence instantly strengthened to the point that even the sense of existence of the gold tribe was crushed. "I said, did you misunderstand something?" A dangerous smile appeared on his face, and Saya said quietly, "Although Brother Nagato asked me to come in contact with you, that doesn''t mean you can be presumptuous." "I said you guys, do you really think you are a great family?" With words, the coercion on Saya''s body increased, and the entire space seemed to tremble under the girl''s will. "You are welcome, your presence is not necessary for Bai Yujing." "In Bai Yujing, Brother Nagato''s will must be absolute, without any exceptions!!!" .. 2054 Chapter 060 Strong Suppression You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya is a little angry... If it were more than ten years ago, in the face of the many demands of the Golden Clan, Saya might not be angry, but would negotiate with them calmly. After all, the golden race is also a powerful race with the ability to create the world. For hundreds of millions of years in charge of the Dragon Ball plane, the gold clan''s background cannot be underestimated. To subdue them will definitely greatly promote the development of Bai Yujing. But time has changed, and as Saya becomes the tool spirit of the gate of the other side, everything is different. If the chaos domain occupied by the gate of the other bank is regarded as a world, Saya, who has become the spirit of the gate of the other bank, can not directly become the lord of the world, but he is still directly connected to the root of the world. Under such circumstances, Saya can instantly gain insight into the vast majority of knowledge in this chaotic field. With this knowledge, Bai Yujing''s background has long been lacking. In this way, the background of the gold tribe is just icing on the cake for Bai Yujing. What Bai Yujing lacks now is only a way to transform the background into real power-the purpose of setting off this war that spreads to the chaos domain is to transform this background. Therefore, the current Saya will definitely not give in to these golden races who still want to manipulate. "boom!!!" Along with this will, the coercion on Saya''s body is getting bigger and bigger. All members of the Golden Clan seemed to be carrying an astonishing weight on their backs, or were trapped in the endless silt, unable to move. Saya''s coercion is overbearing, and he has vaguely a few minutes of long gate posture. In other words, she is imitating Nagato''s domineering! Faced with Saya''s actions, the gold tribe members were surprised and sluggish at first. Including Weiss and Bados, all the gold tribe members did not expect the girl to be so aggressive. And after a short lag, a touch of anger rose in the hearts of all the golden people. As a race that has wandered through the chaos for a long time, the Golden Race has a very broad vision. It is precisely because of this that they can understand the power of the main god space and Bai Yujing. But knowing Gui knows that so many years in the Dragon Ball plane have made them accustomed to being aloof. Even if they are prepared to surrender to Bai Yujing, the Golden Clan wants to keep their rights. It''s just obvious that Saya is not going to give them any privileges. The spirits of all the Golden Clan members merged and reached a consensus in an instant - they decided to show their power to let the powerful envoy understand the power of the Golden Clan. Immediately, the members of the golden clan had an amazing resonance in an instant. "boom!!!" The entire space oscillated slightly under this resonance. The mighty and boundless aura diffused from the golden race, connected with the entire space, and contended with the domineering pressure that diffused from Saya. "Oh, that''s pretty good!" Seeing such a scene, a little surprise flashed across the face of the barefoot girl in white. But it was only a little surprised. After being surprised, Saya pondered a little, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The soft sound seemed to have opened some terrifying mechanism, and invisible power came crashing down.TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com Whether it was Saya''s overbearing coercion, or the horror aura released by the gold family united, even this space itself was suppressed in front of this force. "This, what is this!" The golden tribe''s elder Odder widened his eyes and covered his heart with his hands. In front of this invisible force, the old man''s heart was faintly suffocated. Not only Odder, but all the golden people reacted like this, and some even fainted on the spot. As time passed, the invisible power increased. After half a minute, this power finally surpassed the invisible, revealed behind Saya, and condensed into an illusory door. At the moment when the door was formed, the terrifying power instantly suppressed all the creatures in the space on the spot. All the members of the Golden Clan fell to the ground and lost their fighting ability. "It deserves to be the projection of the Gate of the Beyond, it''s very strong!" Seeing the scene in front of him, Saya glanced at the door behind him, and couldn''t help but said with emotion that if Saya was allowed to do it himself, it would take some effort to defeat the Golden Race. But after summoning the projection of the Gate of the Other Shore, it was so easy to suppress the entire Golden Clan. The whole process seemed ordinary, it was simply suppressed by force. The so-called loud sound, the elephant is invisible, nothing more than that. While thinking about it, Saya walked to the ground in front of the fallen elder of the Golden Clan, looked at the old man who had not lost consciousness under the suppression of the projection of the gate of the other side, and said: "How about it, great elder of the Golden Clan, what do you think now?" "...Old, the old man represents our family, unconditionally, surrender!" Hearing Saya''s leisurely question, the old man''s eyes darkened, he hesitated for a while, and finally stubbornly uttered the words of surrender, and then he collapsed completely. But at the moment when the old man''s voice fell, the power of the phantom of the other shore gate swept out again. With this promise as the starting point, the power of terror directly penetrated this space, and even the core of the first universe, and even the entire plane, taking back all the power divided by the golden race. Immediately, Saya initially took control of the entire Dragon Ball plane in his own hands. At this time, all the details of the starry sky battlefield belonging to the main god space and Bai Yujing, which had spread to several universes, were included in the girl''s vision. Numerous fights and fights seemed to be staged in front of the girl, intertwined with tragic songs of blood and tears. Even through the authority of the Lord of the Planes, the girl vaguely saw the corner of the Lord God. just-- "The Twelfth Universe has been independently divided by some force!" Frowning slightly, Saya turned his head and looked in a certain direction, his sharp gaze seemed to penetrate the endless time and space, and saw the twelfth universe that was far away from the first universe. As the last universe opened up by the Golden Race, the place where the leader of the Golden Race fell is not simple. According to his authority, Saya''s vision penetrated time. She saw that in the endlessly distant past, the leader of the golden race would continue to open up the universe until the twelfth universe finally died after exhaustion. "Interesting, that''s how it is!" With a slight hesitation, a faint smile appeared on Saye''s face, "It''s interesting, but all this is destined to become Brother Nagato''s wedding dress, hehe..." .. 2055 Chapter 061: Sudden Catastrophe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, plan is worse than change. The chairman of the Heroes Association, Mr. Xiqi deeply understood this truth at this time. Obviously he was still holding an emergency meeting with other high-level officials, combining a lot of information to discuss how to suppress this era of rampage. As a result, the next moment, he received the news that the weird had run away. Yes, runaway! According to a report by the Heroes Associations surveillance system, a large number of weird people appeared in 26 cities around the world at the same time, especially in City A, where the headquarters is located. The entire human society suffered unprecedented destruction almost instantaneously. "How could this be?!!" With both hands resting on the desk, Xiqi''s eyes widened. Seeing all the tragic conditions displayed on the virtual screen in front of him, his whole body was completely cold. Although the heroes scattered in various cities have fought back, there are too many weirdos. Xiqi knew that the greatest catastrophe in human history had come so quietly! "Not good! Chairman!" At this moment, the staff member who was monitoring everything via satellite suddenly said, "All the weird people seem to be converging towards City A under some kind of traction." "Ok?!" Hearing this news, Xiqi was surprised at first, and then immediately looked at the virtual screen in front of him, and then he found that strange people were indeed converging towards City A. Under such circumstances, the strangers located outside City A did not kill the people too much. Seeing this, Xiqi''s eyes flashed with light. Although he doesn''t know the reason for this situation, Xiqi knows that this is the vitality of human society. As long as all the weird people gathered in City A are eliminated, human society can be reborn. Immediately, Cic''s back straightened immediately and gave orders to the surrounding staff: "The headquarters immediately became operational, liaised with the army, made various weapon strikes, and notified all the heroes so that they could gather towards City A as soon as possible." ... ... "It seems that something has gone wrong!" In the pure white villa of Nagato on the edge of City Z, Nagato brought Fubuki and No. 18 on the balcony on the top floor, looking out at the city where weird people raged. It has been two days since Chuuxue cast the net. Not long ago, the Chuuxue Group completed the transformation. By the way, Hell Fubuki did not undergo potion transformation, but conducted a double repair with Nagato, and with the help of Nagato, he carried out the initial practice and foundation. As far as the level of pure strength is concerned, Chuuxue is no less shuddering now. When the disaster struck suddenly, they happened to gather on the balcony. "Master, there is a message from the association!" At this time, No. 18 put down the mobile phone in his hand, and said to Nagato, "The weirdos are gathering towards City A. The association hopes that we will go there as soon as possible." "Then what to do with the weirdo here, don''t you just leave it alone!" When Nagato heard the words on the 18th, Fuyuki frowned before speaking. Although not a righteous partner, due to the responsibility of being a hero, it is also difficult for Hell Chuuxue to ignore the disaster in front of him. "give it to me!" Nagato then spoke, and walked to the edge of the balcony.Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com The red-haired young man sighed secretly in his heart, he probably understood the reason for the disaster before him-I am afraid that Saya controlled the origin of the Dragon Ball plane, making the dark hands hidden behind the earth anxious. The mysterious ritual that enveloped the earth had already started halfway, and the spirituality between heaven and earth was completely gone. There was a slight impetuous breath that was faintly permeated in the air. It seems to be talking about the irritability of the black hand behind the scenes. "call!" Gently exhaling a suffocating breath, Nagato slowly started the engine in his body, and the sudden voice sounded from the balcony, which seemed particularly clear. Seeing the changes on Nagato''s body, the Fubuki group standing behind him immediately became excited. "Is this..." "It''s in the legend!" "Emperor Engine!!!" Looking at the back of the red-haired boy, the members of the Chuxue group were immediately excited. The name of the strongest human on the ground is very curious and yearning for any hero. Ignoring the commotion behind, Nagato concentrated on running the aura of water in his body. The deep and mighty aura like the sea flowed from the boy. "Create your own boxing" With a faint voice coming from the gate of Nagato, the aura of the red-haired boy began to become surging, like an ocean with endless waves. "The first style is endless!!" In a soft drink, the red-haired boy threw a punch toward the upward sky. This is a punch that is hard to describe in words. The space in front of him was directly distorted, not to mention, the mighty fighting spirit was even more substantial, bursting from Nagato''s fists, turning into endless fist marks. This situation is different from the boxing skills used when fighting with blasting. But this is also normal. At the beginning, the opponent was just one person in the battle with Demolition, but now what Nagato has to deal with is all the weird people scattered in the city. But obviously, such an attack is just right. When the endless fist prints showed arcs in the air, killing all the weird people in most of the city, the entire city of Z was dead silent. The survivors are okay, but don''t understand how the weirdos died. The members of the Fubuki group were all dumbfounded. Although all heroes know the power of KING, and even claim to be the strongest human being, what is happening right now exceeds the common sense of the heroes. If KING directly destroyed the city with a punch, they would not be so surprised. But what KING is doing right now is to directly target the weird people in a city, release a large number of attacks, and eliminate the weird people without causing any damage to the city. No matter from the technical level, or the power level, it seems unusually incredible. "Okay, let''s go!" After doing all this, Nagato calmed down the emperor''s engine in his body and turned to look at the crowd, "If I guess right, there will be a big battle in City A." Between words, the red-haired boy''s face showed a touch of war. He clearly felt the roar from the aura in his body! At the same time, the hungry wolves fighting the strange life on the city streets, the blasting at the unknown tragic explosion site, and the abrupt bald heads on the chaotic battlefield all showed a touch of fighting spirit... 2056 Chapter 062 Hungry Wolf Reappears! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!City A, the war is completely burned! The bitter evil spirit and fierce roar rushed straight into the sky, and the huge city had long been destroyed. The confrontation between the weirdos and the heroes spilled blood on the earth. This is a crazy and cruel war, and its cruelty is appalling. Driven by the invisible power pervading the void, thousands of weirdos seem to have fallen into a state of bloodthirsty fanaticism, and the attacks of giving up their lives and forgetting to die have caused heavy losses to the heroes. Fortunately, in the past six months, the heroes'' association has also greatly increased in strength, and the number and quality of heroes have greatly increased. After the initial setback, the heroes immediately launched an effective counterattack. Immediately, weirdos and heroes opened up a lot of battlefields in City A. And on a battlefield in the center of A. Sideways kicked the lobster monster in front of him, the newly promoted A-level hero, and the undocumented knight Hongo fiercely looked at the strange people who surrounded him, his face was covered with haze. Hongo didn''t know if he had rushed to the headquarters of the Heroes Association. When I first came here to participate in the test of the association, I was attacked by the Five Emperor Beasts, but after six months came here again and encountered such a terrible disaster. But compared to his own bad luck, Hongo is more concerned about the destruction of City A. God knows how many lives have passed under this disaster. In Hongo''s opinion, the last time there was a disaster in City A, his powerlessness was excusable. After all, he was just an ordinary human at that time. But this time, he clearly possessed the power, but he still could only sit and watch all of this powerlessly! Thinking of this, feelings of remorse suddenly filled the heart of the local fierce. "Roar!" "Humanity, death!" "go to hell!" The strange people around didn''t pay attention to Hongo Meng''s mood at this time, and rushed towards him. In the current crisis, Hongo Meng''s body automatically gave an early warning. The moment he recovered, the raging anger immediately burned in Hongo Meng''s heart. What is shown outside is that Hongo has exerted his strength superbly. The unimaginable kick was released, and Hongo jumped up, almost trampled, blasting the strange people around him into flesh and fragments. After landing, Hongo felt that the anger in his heart had not yet been vented, and immediately looked at other weird people. It''s just that he didn''t wait for him to act, and a huge impact came out of nowhere. "boom!!!" Unprepared, Hongo Meng was directly spit out blood and flew upside down for a certain distance. Fortunately, Hongo Meng''s body possessed powerful instincts and reacted in the midair of the inverted flight. After a few volleys, Hongo suddenly landed safely. Only then did he see that in the space not far in front of him, a humanoid creature with two tentacles appeared in the whole body of emerald green. "who are you!" Looking at each other, Hongo Meng''s heart couldn''t help but sink. The strange person in front of him had an aura beyond his imagination, not inferior to the five emperor beasts he had seen before. The most frightening thing was that the opponent had a kind of pressure that seemed to be aimed at humans. Under such coercion, anyone who can exert 80% of the combat effectiveness is already very good.Haoyi Novel www.haoetvxs.com In summary, this monster is stronger than the Five Emperor Beasts! "Damn it!" This thought flashed in his mind, Hongo fierce face was pale, and it was an extremely difficult predicament right now, and the appearance of a monster of this level was just worse. Even if the will is firm in his heart, Hongya Meng couldn''t help feeling a burst of despair at this time. "You ask who am I?" Hearing Hongo''s fierce questioning, a ferocious smile appeared on the corner of the green weird''s mouth, "Listen well to humans, I am a vaccine man born because humans continue to pollute the environment!!" "The earth is a living body, and you humans are just pathogenic bacteria that erode life on the earth." "I want to obliterate you humans and the vicious civilization that you created, and the restraining power bred by the earth itself, realize it, humanity!!!" With the final statement, the killing intent of the strange man named Vaccine Man reached the extreme. In the next moment, energy light spheres condensed around the vaccine man, and then turned into energy bombs, blasting away in the direction of the local fierce. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Facing such an attack, Hongo Meng could only choose to dodge, but the attack speed and scope of the energy bomb exceeded Hongo Meng''s expectations, and he was eventually affected. Although he was not hit directly, Hongo still flew upside down for a certain distance, smashing a hole in the ground. At this moment, the vaccine man once again released a huge energy ball. "...It''s over!" Just after recovering from the shock of falling into the crater, Hongo suddenly felt cold after seeing the incoming energy ball-he knew that he could no longer escape. Perhaps it was Hongo''s fate that shouldn''t be extinct. At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Hongo''s fierce. "Tianyuan True Air Blade!" Facing the incoming energy bomb, the incoming person put on a posture of a martial arts master, and then took a step forward, turning his right hand into a hand knife, and slashed down in the air. In an instant, a gas blade several meters long appeared horizontally. The sharp edge suddenly appeared, the air blade cut directly above the energy bomb and wiped it past the vaccine person. The scattered wind blade left a small trace on the vaccine person''s face. "boom!!!" The next moment, the huge energy bomb exploded directly. The raging sparks and the mighty smoke filled the entire battlefield, and such a noise suddenly made the vaccine man recover from the cracking of his moves. Ignoring the raging sparks and smoke, the Vaccine Man stared at the person who suddenly appeared. It was a thin man wearing a martial arts suit with his hair curled up. His whole body seemed to be wrapped in a breeze, and the smoke and sparks could not get close to his body. "Who are you guys!" Slightly raised his head, a hint of arrogance flashed across the vaccine man''s face. Hearing the words of the vaccine man, a smile appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth, and he said loudly, "My name is Hungry Wolf. I am a hero because of my vision!" "...You mean longing?" Hearing that, the vaccine person was taken aback for a while, and then furious, "If you look forward to it, I will let you go against the will of the earth and dare to stand in front of me!!" "Sure enough, human beings are not worthy of existence at all, let me die!" In his anger, the coercion of the vaccine man increased crazily, and his body soared in an instant, with terrible fangs extending from his mouth, tyrannical and terrifying... 2057 Chapter 063 Transformation! Arrival and Saitama You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Vaccine people are very strong! Its own existence is the so-called dragon-level disaster. The most important thing is that the Vaccine Man is the manifestation of the earth''s restraining power. When he is angry, he can continuously draw strength from the earth itself and strengthen itself. Under such reinforcement, the level of the vaccine man vaguely surpassed the so-called dragon level. The space within a kilometer of a kilometer seems a bit depressed, suffocating! The aftermath of the explosion between the vaccine man and the hungry wolf was directly subdued under this coercion, and Hongo, who had just stood up, was directly kneeling on the ground, as if he was carrying a heavy load. "So strong!" The hungry wolf''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the whole person became serious. According to that inexplicable memory, the hungry wolf can be sure that the weird man he had never heard of before him is absolutely as powerful as the human weird incarnate in his memory. That''s powerful enough to match half of S-rank heroes, so people have to be cautious. It''s just being prudent, but the hungry wolf has no worries. All he has and only is a fiery fighting spirit! After the inexplicable future memory became clear, Hungry Wolf has undergone unimaginable changes in his body and mind during his six months of heroic life. Obviously, the power obtained through many trainings in the memory, the hungry wolf has obtained by simply helping others. The correct belief exploded the possibility in the hungry wolf in the shortest time. Today, the hungry wolf has no idea how strong he is! "It''s just right, now I use this guy to measure the difference between me and the self-proclaimed god-level weird me in the past!" Thinking like this, the muscles of the hungry wolf trembled, and a substantive whirlwind filled his body. In the past six months, after many experiments, Hungry Wolf found that his uncle''s Whirlwind Slashing Iron Fist was more suitable for him than Flowing Water Broken Rock Fist. Based on this boxing, combined with many boxing skills in memory, Hungry Wolf developed its own profound meaning. And now, he is preparing to unfold this boxing magic. "Roar!!!" When the hungry wolf made a decision, the Vaccine Man had just completed his own changes, and the ten-meter-high body came towards the hungry wolf at an astonishing speed. Before the attack arrived, the will to kill from the planet in the vaccine man came oncoming. The native village behind the hungry wolf froze. It can be seen how the hungry wolf is under pressure at this time. just-- "what!!!" At this moment, the hungry wolf shouted violently, and even drank the power that the planet had given to the vaccine man. Then the power in the young man continued to emerge and gathered in his fist. "Sure to kill the Upaniy Tianyuan breakthrough!!!" Along with the violent drinking, the hungry wolf rushed into the arms of the vaccine person under the sudden rolling up of the storm, and then directly hit the vaccine person with a punch. "boom!!!" The frantically rotating little tornado burst out from the right hand of the hungry wolf, like a terrifying drill bit, directly strangling the powerful body of the vaccine man out of a big hole. "How is this possible!!" E-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com The eyes of the vaccine man suddenly widened, and then turned into a godless hollow. The huge body did not fall to the ground, but directly turned into invisible particles and merged into this world. Landing quietly, a heartfelt relaxed smile flashed across the face of Hungry Wolf. One punch killed the vaccine man who was almost the same strength as the human weird in the memory. The hungry wolf seemed to have officially broken off with the memory of himself, and the whole person was completely relaxed. In this relaxation, the spirit of the hungry wolf was a little trance, and then a little understanding. For some reason, he knew he was stronger again! And it''s not a bit strong. Although there is no basis, the hungry wolf knows that if the vaccine man regenerates, it seems that he does not need to use the profound meaning at all, and he can be killed with a normal punch. In his eyes, everything he saw before his eyes seemed to have become a little fragile! "How is this going?" There was a slight silence, the hungry wolf looked at the palm of his raised palm, his face was a little uncertain. Hungry wolf is not an idiot. He naturally knows the abnormality in his body. This kind of speed of strengthening has never even heard of it. It is like a gift from the sky. Because of this, the hungry wolf is a little worried, after all, the sky will not drop the pie for no reason. "Slap! Slap!" When the hungry wolf was worried, two clear clapping applause sounded around. The hungry wolf''s attention was immediately attracted, and looking in the direction of the sound source, the hungry wolf saw a group of figures strolling through the ruins not far away. To be more precise, the hungry wolf looked at the red-haired boy walking in the front of the crowd. The seventh place of the S-rank hero, KING known as the strongest human on earth! Seeing the appearance of the opponent, the hungry wolf immediately remembered his battle with the opponent half a year ago. Inexplicably, the hungry wolf rose up with a touch of unwillingness, and the whole person showed a little bit of aura. "...I remember, you are called a hungry wolf, right?" Regarding the changes in the hungry wolf, Nagato who had just arrived was slightly silent, and then spoke. As the host of the aura, in addition to possessing power beyond ordinary people, it is not without side effects, just like the explosiveness of blasting, the dullness of Saitama, the character of the hungry wolf has become even more unreliable. "It''s my uncle!" The hungry wolf at this time has forgotten his previous worries, looking at the strolling Nagato, his face is eager to try, "I remember the punch six months ago, Mr. KING." "Now that I have become stronger, let me see your punches again, KING!" "...Not yet time!" Facing the hungry wolf''s invitation to fight, Nagato was silent for a while, and then said, "The fight is inevitable, but now let''s solve these riotous weirdos first." "Yes indeed!" Hearing Nagato''s reminder, the hungry wolf suddenly emerged from its jealous state. Just as the hungry wolf wondered about his state, a huge sound reverberated from not far away, and then everyone saw a giant more than two hundred meters high appearing. As if the giants covering the sky roared and trampled everywhere, destroying everything around them. Whether it is a hero or a weirdo, they are all within the attack range of the giant! Seeing the giant''s actions, both Nagato and Hungry Wolf frowned, but they didn''t wait for the two to act. A violent roar burst from the giant, and the giant''s head was broken. "Mr. Saitama!" The hungry wolf''s eyes lit up and he clearly saw that near the giant''s broken head, a bald head wearing a cloak was falling vertically from the air... 2058 Chapter 064 Emerging! spacecraft! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saitama! The host of the aura of the earth, the real human being is the strongest. Whether it is the first S-rank hero blasting or the hungry wolf who has just completed a major transformation, the strength is far inferior to him. As for Nagato...he, he is no longer a human. Only as the strongest existence of human beings, Saitama is unknown because of his too slow personality. But after coming to today, Saitama won''t be so obscure. After all, that giant''s unimaginable presence has attracted the attention of many weirdos and heroes on the entire battlefield of City A, and Saitama''s posture to kill him in a second is clearly visible. "Of course, the premise is that after today, the existence named Saitama is still there!" An inexplicable thought flashed in his mind, Nagato looked at the Saitama falling from a high altitude, and suddenly had a clear understanding-the end of the dark is coming soon. "Boom!!" While Nagato was thinking about it, Saitama fell heavily to the ground. As the strongest human being, Saitama is exceptionally in line with human characteristics. Just like ordinary people can''t fly, even if it is strong enough to explode the planet, Saitama can''t fly. Walking out of the smoke and dust that was raised on the ground, Saitama saw the hungry wolf and...Nagato not far away at first sight! Immediately, a long-lost fierceness flashed on his usually dull face, and a faint war spirit flowed, eliminating his loneliness that permeated his bones. "It seems that I came right this time!" A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Saitama''s eyes stayed on Nagato for a few seconds, and then looked at the hungry wolf, "Hungry wolf, you seem to have undergone an incredible change." Although Saitama is unknown in the Heroes'' Association, he unexpectedly gets acquainted with Silver Tusk. Therefore, he has also met Hungry Wolf many times-in fact, even if Saitama and Silver Tusk have never met, Hungry Wolf will definitely find a way to meet him. After all, in that future memory, Saitama impressed the hungry wolf very deeply. The battle at the end of my memory is a turning point in the life of the hungry wolf! "Yes, Mr. Saitama!" Hearing Saitama''s question, Hungry Wolf replied respectfully, for the bald head in front of him, Hungry Wolf definitely respected and recognized from the heart. "Well, let''s discuss it after the war, and you!" Saying something like this to Hungry Wolf and Nagato, Saitama did not stop, turning into an afterimage at the speed of breaking through the sound barrier, and rushed into the battlefield again. "Wait for me, Mr. Saitama!" Seeing Saitama''s actions, Hungry Wolf followed suit unwillingly. "Hehe, interesting!" Standing in place with his arms in his arms, Nagato chuckled and gave orders to the heroes around him, "Do it, let''s end this war!" "Yes!!!" xn ... ... The war lasted a whole day... The setting sun dyed the sky red, like the weeping blood of the sky, the air was filled with a lot of blood and smoke, and the huge city A was completely scorched. Even the headquarters of the Heroes Association, which stood tall, disappeared. In the war, the heroes threw their heads and shed their blood... Fully half of the heroes lost their lives!120 novels www.120xs.com But such a price is worth it, because the scale of victory has completely tilted toward humans, and with the exception of a few captured, most of the weird people have been wiped out. In fact, after Nagato, Hungry Wolf and Saitama joined the battlefield, victory was already obvious. If there are too many weird people, and they continue to increase, any one of the three of them can end this war instead of a hero with so many casualties. After the battle, the three most outstanding people immediately became the center of sight of all heroes. Naturally, Nagato needless to say, the title of the strongest human has been around for a long time, but the existence of Hungry Wolf and Saitama surprised the other heroes and couldn''t help but marvel. Of course, not all heroes are amazed, and some are secretly dissatisfied. Among them, the trembling tornado is the most unconvincing! As the ultimate weapon in the eyes of the senior leaders of the Heroes Association, the world''s best super talent, Thriller Tornado naturally cannot accept that others besides KING perform better than her. But facts are facts, and seeing is believing the girl has to admit that she is inferior to Saitama and Hungry Wolf. Thinking of this, the little dragon scroll suspended in mid-air immediately gritted his teeth. "Sister, are you still going to be stubborn?" At this moment, the sound of blowing snow sounded in Xiaolongju''s ears. The graceful black-robed mistress slowly fell from the sky, staying on the same level, "If you are not convinced, why not go to Nagato-kun, he can help you." "Nagato? That''s KING''s real name!" Hearing this, the little dragon scroll was slightly stunned at first, then looked at his sister with a complex expression, "Fu Xue, have you already...why?!" "Who knows, it''s already like this before you know it!" When she heard her sister''s words, Chuuxue replied indifferently, but while she was talking, a faint blush appeared on her face unconsciously. "Humph!" Seeing this, Tornado didn''t even know that her sister had fallen, and she was still thinking about whether she should go to Nagato to settle accounts. It''s just that Tornado is also a little vacant, Nagato is too dangerous. The girl was a little worried that she would not be able to come back once she passed! While Xiaolongjuan was still hesitating, the girl suddenly noticed that the red sunset in her entire field of vision disappeared instantly, and the entire city A seemed to be darkened all at once. Then an extremely depressed breath echoed in the surrounding space, making people feel suffocated. With an instinctive feeling, the trembling tornado looked up at the sky. Immediately, the girl froze in place. More than just a small tornado, most of the heroes located in the area of ??City A were stunned. In their eyes, a super spaceship tens of kilometers long was falling from high altitude, seemingly slow or fast. Just as the heroes were stunned, a flash of light flashed on the spaceship. The next moment, countless shells fell like rain. "Damn it!" Seeing the attack of the cannonball, the little dragon scrolled for a while and recovered. The girl released all her thoughts almost conditionedly, and the mighty invisible power even stagnated the space within a radius of tens of kilometers. The cannonballs that were like raindrops were stuck in the void by Xiaolongjuan Wushuang''s thought power. "Although I don''t know what it is, it''s right to return it to him!" The little tornado, who had calmed down, narrowed his eyes slightly, Nian Power Storm swept up, and reflected all the shells that the spacecraft had hit!.. 2059 Chapter 065-The Tragic Cosmic Pirate You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Rumble!!!" A series of explosions were immediately triggered on the spaceship high in the sky. When the heroes on the scorched earth saw this scene, they all recovered from the shock of the arrival of the spaceship. At this time, everyone recalled the power of the trembling tornado. Perhaps in this war, her performance is not as good as Saitama, Hungry Wolf and Nagato, but she is still the ultimate weapon of the Association. Especially in the face of such a wide range of attacks, really only Shocking Tornado can completely defend it. Of course, this judgment is just the mind of the native heroes. Because of their own limitations, they know nothing about true power! The little tornado in the void didn''t care about the thoughts of the people below, her eyes were staring at the huge spaceship that suddenly appeared, her eyes full of solemnity. Through the scanning of superpowers, the little dragon scroll clearly knows, regardless of how powerful the explosion is. But the spacecraft did not actually suffer much damage. No, the spacecraft will soon launch an offensive again! The muzzle that had been damaged was replaced in an instant, spreading across the huge bottom of the ship tens of kilometers, and then there was another huge rain of shells. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, Xiaolongjuan suddenly snorted displeasedly. Obviously, the shells had been bounced back by himself, and he used this kind of attack for the second time. In Xiaolongjuan''s eyes, he was definitely underestimating himself. Immediately, the thought power of the little dragon scroll came out again, sweeping the world. "Sister, I''ll help you!" At this time, Chuuxue finally reacted and released his power of thought. Although Xiaolongjuan felt that her sister was a little troublesome, she groaned slightly for a while and then acquiesced to it. Then she was surprised to find that her sister''s mind power had more than doubled compared to a few days ago. Although not as good as himself, he is no less inferior to most S-rank heroes! "What can that guy do!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Tornado''s thought power actively gathered Chuuxue''s thought power, and directly swept toward the endless cannonballs that fell from the sky. Seeing that the endless shells were about to be solidified by thought power again, another thought power fell from the sky! "boom!!!" There was an inexplicable muffled sound in the void. Unprepared, Xiaolongjuan and Chuuxue each snorted, and part of the shells that should have been solidified was dumped on the scorched earth below. "It''s amazing!" "Unexpectedly, the number one master of thought in my universe, Goryu Ganxup will encounter opponents of the same level and a slightly inferior elite on this native planet on the edge of the galaxy." "If that''s the case, it''s even harder to keep you... Twisted! Three hundred times the gravity!" At some point, a blue creature that looked like a slime and looked like an octopus appeared above Fuxue and Tornado, and the surrounding gravity suddenly increased three hundred times. Originally, Tornado and Fuxue were not afraid of such moves, but before that, they had just been attacked. Although it barely supported the power of thought, it also made the heads of the two girls dizzy. The super powers of Tornado and Fuxue are derived from the power of the brain. In the state of dizziness, the super powers of the two naturally lost their effect, and they immediately fell from a high altitude. And as the two girls fell, the endless shells that had been frozen in the sky fell again. "Damn it!" During the fall, the will of the little tornado forcibly dispelled the dizziness and regained a ray of will of his own, but it was difficult to resist the heavy gravity of his body.Baihua Literature www.baihuawx.com If she was the only one, Tornado wouldn''t matter if she faced such a situation. Anyway, even in this state, the only thought power on the little dragon scroll is enough to create a powerful shield, leaving her intact in the barrage of gravity and the bombing. Its just that Little Tornado can do this, but her sister Chuuxue is still a little worse. Thinking of this, the girl felt weak. Then soon, she fell directly into a warm embrace. Not only her, but Chuuxue also fell into that embrace. "What kind of expression is this, Little Dragon Roll!" Raising his head slightly, Tornado saw a handsome face, his red hair was like a burning flame, "Don''t worry, no one can hurt you with me." ... ... "Wow, he can fly!" At this time, on the vast scorched earth, Saitama admired the Nagato who looked towards the volley to catch the small tornado and Fubuki. As an''normal'' human being unable to fly, he envied this ability. "Mr. Saitama, this is not the time to think about this kind of thing!" Hearing Saitama''s admiration, the hungry wolf stared at the barrage that fell from the sky, "Let''s destroy this barrage first. This land can''t stand this kind of impact." As soon as the voice fell, the hungry wolf took the lead in a whirlwind and rushed forward! Not only the hungry wolves, the heroes around who were not seriously injured also launched attacks, and all kinds of strange attacks poured out from the ground toward the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" There was a burst of violent explosions in the air. Along with the aftermath of the explosion, endless smoke and dust swept up and obscured the entire sky, but soon, these smoke and dust were dispersed by the wind blowing out of thin air. just-- "What an unexpected result..." "You actually blocked two full-scale attacks from the spacecraft in a row." "Indigenous people, you surprised us!" The cosmic man who claimed to be the number one master of thought power in the universe, Geriu Ganxiu slowly descended from the sky, and beside him, the four-digit cosmic man, with all kinds of strange forms, scattered. "But don''t think that you can win this way. It''s wrong, it''s so wrong!" "Next, you will understand the combat power of our cosmic dark matter pirate group, despair, natives!" Under the influence of the power of thought, the voices of cosmic people spread throughout the city, as if strangling the necks of others, making most of the heroes on the battlefield feel suffocated. The worst part is that the heroes have just experienced a whole day of war, which is when they are most exhausted. Immediately, many heroes felt fear and despair filled their hearts. And at this moment, endless flames diffused from the horizon, swept in at a thunder-like speed, and instantly swallowed all the people in the universe. The whole process was so short that the people in the universe didn''t even have time to react and turned into ashes. "Sorry, I seem to be late!" The indifferent voice echoed, and a short-haired man who looked similar to Saitama''s clothes but was filled with sparks broke through the air and landed on the scorched earth. The original S-rank hero of the Heroes Association, Blast finally debuted at this moment!.. 2060 Chapter 066-Poros More TragedyPart 1 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The debut of the blasting is undoubtedly shocking. Backed by the endless fireworks that obscured the sky, it broke through the air at a speed beyond the sound barrier... This original hero with decades of history has shown the world that he has always occupied the first capital of the S-rank hero. In an instant, all the cosmic pirates burned out in the flames. Even if a few of the heroes on the scene knew about the existence of blasting, they couldn''t help being dumbfounded at this moment for the heroes who had objected to him before joining the battle. "Also, long time no see, KING!" He unloaded his inertia at will, blasted and stopped on the scorched earth, saw that he first greeted Nagato, then his eyes turned to Saitama and Hungry Wolf. The originally puzzled eyes quickly turned into surprises, and even ecstasy. "Haha, interesting, I met two more of the same kind!" I couldn''t help laughing a few times, sparks leaped slightly on Blast''s body, and said to Saitama and Hungry Wolf, "Hello, my name is Blast, I must have heard of it." As soon as the blasting words came out, most of the scene was surprised and confused. "Blasting? Who!" However, Saitama''s face had a slightly sluggish expression, but soon the sluggish expression turned into solemnity, and he made a fist with his right hand, "However, you are really strong." "...Mr. Saitama, it really is unfathomable!" Seeing his performance, the hungry wolf beside Saitama couldn''t help but feel a high mountain stand up, and then his face also showed a trace of warfare, watching the explosion, a little eager to try. "Oh, they all appeared!" At this time, Nagato carried the small tornado and Fubuki from the sky to the ground. After placing the two girls aside, the red-haired boy looked at Saitama, Blast and Hungry Wolf. There is a kind of strange fluctuation in the darkness that permeates the four people, making everyone else seem to be isolated. At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky, and the sky full of fireworks suddenly dissipated. "awesome!!" A slightly exciting voice rang in everyone''s ears, and then only saw a spaceship descending slowly on the floating figure. The overall structure of this figure is similar to that of human beings. Outside of the strangely beautiful explosive head, the only difference on this guy''s face is that he has only one eye, and the horizontal monocular occupies half of the face. There are black lines spreading around the monocular, which contains some mysterious mysteries that may be self-evident. There is also a set of armor with a slightly exaggerated style on the upper body. There are two long and one short spikes on the shoulders that seem to spread out directly from the bone. The lower body is wide alien trousers, and there is a white cloak behind him. "Unexpectedly, there are so many heart-pounding powerhouses on this indigenous planet!" With emotion, the alien powerhouse soon descended on the scorched earth. In an instant, a dull pressure that made the heroes unimaginable spread out in all directions. The body is shaking!The spirit is trembling!The soul is afraid! Including most of the S-rank heroes, the vast majority of heroes are in this state, and the heroes'' intuition beyond ordinary people has played a very negative role at this moment. Immediately, many heroes knelt directly on the ground. The faces of these heroes are full of despair. In their sense, such a terrifying enemy has surpassed the dragon rank. It can even be called a legendary... God-level disaster! Of course, not all heroes are so unbearable. There are still close to double-digit heroes standing still. Among them, Nagato, Saitama, Baku and Hungry Wolf look the most leisurely.Worry-free Book Online www.51asw.com In fact, it is these four people who are watching at this time! Because of his unique spiritual power and experience in energy use, this alien powerhouse can judge the energy contained in a person by his senses. In his perception, the four members of Nagato contain powerful energy. In the long life of an alien powerhouse, it is rare to encounter four such powerful beings on that planet. -Unbelievable! Thinking like this in his mind, the alien powerhouse looked at the four Nagatos and said, "Introduce myself before the battle. I am the leader of the dark matter pirate group and the overlord of the universe, Poros." In the words, the alien strong, or Poros stepped forward slowly, his one eye was slightly widened, and his arms were already lowered. "KING!" "blasting!" "Hungry wolf!" "...Saitama!" Hearing Poros''s words, the four Nagatos reported their names one after another. By the way, Saitama''s reaction was a bit slow, and immediately made the originally extremely serious battlefield look a little bit funny. "It seems that the prediction is still somewhat true..." But Poros didn''t care about these. What he cares about is that after he reported his name, the four people in front of him did not lose their fighting spirit, and they still looked so plain. Faced with such a situation, Poros suddenly became interested and understated the reason for coming to earth. "I burned, killed, and destroyed in the universe. As a result, no one dared to stand up against me. I was very bored at that time." "The fortune-telling master I met at that time, there was a place called Earth far away, where there was a guy who could let me enjoy a battle against each other. That was 20 years ago, and it took us to come here. Such a long time..." "The subordinates thought that the prediction was a lie made to get us out of there, but I just believed it!" "Come and bring some excitement to my life, I am here for this!" At the end of the words, Poros''s human-like face couldn''t help showing some excitement, and his eyes were full of scorching warfare. "Come on, bring me the long-lost fun!" Roaring, Poros instantly turned into an afterimage, and rushed towards the Nagato four. just-- "boom!!!" The next moment, Poros flew out, hit the ground heavily, and even smashed a huge crack. The noisy smoke swept up, obscuring everyone''s vision. Keeping his fist gesture, Saitama still had a dull look. After half a second, he withdrew his smoking fist and said, "Uh, so weak!" Hearing Saitama''s words, the Nagato trio didn''t respond much, and the other heroes around were suddenly messed up. What is weak, it is a terrifying existence that can make them lose their fighting spirit! "Could it be that the alien is actually a foreigner who is doing it?" Almost coincidentally, all the timid heroes flashed such thoughts in their minds, but without waiting for them to think about it, even more terrifying pressure burst out from the smoke and dust...... .. 2061 Chapter 067-More Tragic PorosPart 2 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Kaka..." The crisp sound reverberated in the smoke and dust, very clear. Under the multiplied coercion, Poros stepped lightly and slowly walked out of the smoke... At this time, the strange armor of his upper body had completely shattered in the Qi He fist, and there was also a mysterious one-eyed in the middle of his chest. The sound from his mouth was even with a relaxed feeling, as if he had untied some restraints. "The armor I wore to seal my overpowering strength... just broke." There was no embarrassment after being blown away by a punch, Poros said in a calm tone, that the almost perfect blue muscles with almost perfect proportions did not hide anymore, but the aura was again in vain more than several times stronger. Immediately, more heroes knelt to the ground under the pressure of Poros, and even a few injured directly fainted. "Ah...ah..." Abruptly, Poros let out a weird roar. All the black lines all over his body lit up, and his body seemed to be charged. The joints were stretched a lot. After the muscles continued to expand, something like armor had formed on the body. In the end, his entire body has turned dark blue or even close to pitch black. "boom!!!" All the lines on Poros''s body in the fighting state were lit up, and huge unknown energy flowed in it, but just such a slight combat posture had caused a strong wind. In the next moment, Poros rushed to Nagato''s side at an astonishing speed. "give it to me!" Seeing this scene, the hungry wolf immediately took a step forward. In an instant dreamlike endless afterimages of both hands, like the ubiquitous wind, used unimaginable techniques to remove Poros''s charge, not to mention, he even cut off his right arm with a hand knife. "what!!" After being attacked by the hungry wolf, Poros'' face didn''t have the slightest worry. He even let out an excited laugh, and then in the next moment, almost just a breath away, Poros'' right hand grew again, without any signs of injury. "Do you know? Our family, who compete for survival on a planet with an extremely harsh environment, possesses the ability to heal itself that is second to none in the universe." The corners of Poros'' mouth opened slightly, and Poros''s face showed a twist. It is a distorted character that has been forged in a high-pressure environment for a long time. It is a weird enthusiasm for extremely disregarding life, pursuing powerful destructive power, and wishing to fight powerful creatures, whether for himself or others. "Among them, whether it is natural healing power, physical function, or potential energy, all belong to the top category, and the serious injuries that are fatal for you can recover in just a few seconds." "All said, don''t even want to beat me with this injury!" Along with the final anger, Poros''s bright blue energy gleamed, using the energy in his body as the driving force, pushing his speed to a level beyond the reach of people. Facing the changes in Poros, the hungry wolf was unwilling to show weakness, and a violent tornado burst out from his body. In the next moment, Hungry Wolf and Poros turned into two afterimages intertwined on the battlefield. Sometimes chasing, sometimes colliding! "Boom boom boom!!!" In the continuous collision, the hungry wolf did not suffer any damage, and Poros''s blood and stumps almost spilled over the entire scorched earth battlefield, and the battle began to appear lopsided. Even if his recovery ability is strong enough, Poros has clearly realized that it is not good.Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com "Damn it! How could it be so strong!" Although Poros came to the earth in pursuit of a battle against the strong, he was not here to die. He suddenly discovered that his enemy was much stronger than he thought. "No, I can''t go on like this!" This thought flashed through his mind, Poros slammed the hungry wolf punch, and the whole person flew upward along the inertia, and huge energy gathered from his hands and turned into a terrifying shock wave. Faced with such an attack, Hungry Wolf was preparing to fight back, and at this moment, a scorching breath filled his side. "Junior, your attack power is not strong enough!" Accompanied by this sound, the blasting figure suddenly appeared in front of the hungry wolf, directly hitting the shock wave with a punch, and the hot energy burst. "boom!!!" Amid the roar, the energy was like a gun, directly piercing the shock wave, and then directly blasting Poros to pieces. The whole process seemed unusually clean and neat, showing the original heroic style. just-- "Meteor burst!!!" The next moment, a bright blue light burst into the air. Poros''s almost fragmented body was recast again, and the color of his skin turned pink, and the turbulent energy almost instantly swept away the dust in the air. "Ahhh!!" As soon as he recovered, Poros yelled directly, "No matter what, I want to release all the energy and completely destroy you and the surface of this planet!" After multiple blows and clearly aware of the enemys strength, Poros immediately made a decision, He will release all the energy in his body and destroy the entire surface life. Although in this way, oneself will also enter a weak state due to exhaustion of energy, and the self-healing power will disappear for a long time, but as long as these unreasonable people on the earth can be defeated, everything is worth it. "Bengxing Roaring Cannon!!" A beam of energy condensed to the extreme blasted from the gem in front of Poros as the starting point, and everyone on the battlefield of City A was obscured by the endless light. All colors have lost their meaning at this time. This is an attack beyond human imagination. "It''s my turn!" At this moment, Nagato suddenly spoke, and while speaking, the red-haired boy burst into a sudden engine sound, and the whole person instantly appeared at the forefront of the energy beam. "The second form of self-made martial arts is boundless!" In the indifferent voice, the red-haired boy slammed his own punch. The immeasurable strength gathered on the fist, accompanied by the burst of fist strength, instantly divided the entire energy beam into two, and the huge energy aftermath actually separated the clouds on half of the planet. The unimaginable boxing power hit Poros, completely annihilating it, and bombarding the huge spaceship. "boom!!!" In the next moment, the spacecraft tens of kilometers long burst into an unspeakable terrifying explosion. The fireworks burning in the sky and the falling sparks seemed to mourn the passing of Poros... 2062 Chapter 068 Ceremony Start! Aura runaway! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The passing of Poros made people breathe a sigh of relief. Subconsciously looking up at the huge''fireworks'' on the sky, many heroes who had barely supported it until this time collapsed to the ground, as if they were exhausted. For example, this is the case with Bangu, the silver tusk, who is third in the S-class hero. Although he is a martial artist with strong fighting ability, the silver fangs are still too old after all. Both physically and mentally, they are already at the end of their lives. Being able to experience such a war completely is already the result of Banggu''s cultivation. "call" Leaning on a huge rock, Bangu took a few deep breaths quickly, and after his breathing eased, he looked at the Nagato four. To be more correct, he was looking at his disciple, the hungry wolf. From a long time ago, Bangu was vaguely aware of the terrifying aptitude of the hungry wolf, and in the past six months, he also saw great changes in the hungry wolf. But he really did not expect that the hungry wolf would undergo such a terrible transformation in the war. The previous confrontation between Hungry Wolf and Poros really made him dull. That is definitely an absolute realm that Banggu cannot reach in this lifetime! "Is this the result of the possibility of hungry wolf blooming?" This thought flashed through his mind, but there was no joy on Bangu''s face. There is no other reason, just because the growth of the hungry wolf is too abnormal. You must know that in the past six months, the hungry wolf has neither experienced any special training nor had any adventures, but only carried out some heroic activities within its capacity. Under such circumstances, it is completely unreasonable for the hungry wolf to undergo such an astonishing transformation. Bangguna''s rich life experience told him that there is no free dinner under the sun, and this abnormal change absolutely hides dangers that he does not know. Thinking of this, Bangu couldn''t help but feel worried for his apprentice. And at this moment-- "Om!!!" A sound suddenly rang out in the void, and the strong and powerful fluctuations shook Banggu''s body and mind, causing this martial arts master-level powerhouse to flow backward. Not only Bangu, but everyone else suffered various shocks, and even vomited blood. The huge world was suddenly stained with a bright red color. Afterwards, KING, Blasting, Saitama and Hungry Wolf flew up to the sky under the traction of a certain force, and were soon swallowed up by the bright red. The whole process was so simple that everyone couldn''t react. ... ... "It''s finally started!" When Nagato flew up under the guidance of an invisible force, he knew that the super ceremony shrouded on the earth was already in full operation. The red-haired boy did not react, but merged into the bright red with the force. Because Nagato understands that the future battlefield cannot be on the earth. For one thing, the earth cannot carry the battle that is about to start, and secondly, the earth is the foundation of this ceremony. After a while, the bright red in Nagato''s vision dissipated and turned into a gloomy world.Love Wenxue www.lovewenxue.com The sky was filled with endless darkness, and the depth was invisible. The ground showed a little light, and he stomped his feet slightly. Nagato could feel the deadness and weight of the earth. Obviously, this is the battlefield and...the cemetery that the man behind the scenes prepared for the Nagato Four. "Suddenly!!!" I don''t know when, the Emperor''s engine in Nagato started running automatically. The aura of water that had been fused with the red-haired young dragon''s dragon went violently, and the endless desire to fight and the desire to complete devouring appeared crazily. Fortunately, Nagato''s determination and control are strong enough to suppress the aura''s runaway in his body. It''s just that he can suppress it, but it doesn''t mean that others can suppress it. "Haha!! Let''s fight, KING!!" Soon, the hungry wolf appeared in front of the red-haired young man with a frenzied face, bursting with shocking gusts of wind all over his body, like the master of the storm. "I can clearly remember the punch six months ago!" Accompanied by the shout, the hungry wolf didn''t wait for Nagato to answer, and turned into a earth-shattering tornado, blasting towards Nagato''s location. "I can''t help it..." Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help muttering to himself. Out of the corner of his eye, the red-haired boy glanced towards the surroundings. The red-haired boy clearly saw that Saitama and Baku were standing in place in two directions a few kilometers away, suppressing something forcibly. Obviously, they are suppressing the runaway from the spiritual light in the body. I am afraid that only the hungry wolf who has just completed the transformation in front of him can be so unbearable... Thinking like this, Nagato couldn''t help but shook his head. "No, it should be caused by a side work of the Wind Spirit." The power of the four great auras is extremely extraordinary, enough to make an ordinary person become a superpower who destroys the stars of time and space in the shortest time, but that is not without cost. Just like the irritability of blasting, Saitama''s sluggishness, the hungry wolf''s arrogance and jealousy have been highlighted. In addition, the hungry wolf has just completed its transformation, and its strength and mood have not yet matched. Naturally, it is more susceptible to the influence of the aura from the body than other people. "But there is no difference in that kind of thing, or...it just happened!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato took a step forward with his left foot, and all the power bursting out of the Emperor''s engine in his body gathered in his right fist, and then slammed it heavily. "Full output! The first endless form of self-made martial arts!!!" With the fist of the red-haired boy, the power from the aura of water turned into endless vigor, gathered into endless waves, and collided head-on with the incoming tornado. "boom!!!" In the fierce collision, a deafening roar echoed on this dark land. The extreme collision shattered the earth, tearing out cracks and setting off a wave of mighty smoke and dust, and the strong shock wave spread in all directions. The blast and Saitama, which were not far from the battlefield, were instantly affected by the shock. Saitama, who has a somewhat sluggish personality, did not respond. In terms of his physique, the so-called shock wave is not much different from the breeze. He was still enduring the roar of the aura in his body, and there was an instinct telling Saitama that he had to endure it. Otherwise, there will be some incredible consequences. In contrast, blasting has no such patience, and soon loses his sanity. Driven by the aura, the blasting body burst out with terrifying heat, like a walking scorching energy source, directly rushing into the battlefield between Nagato and Hungry Wolf... 2063 Chapter 069 Saitama finally shot You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The hurricane is raging! The flames are roaring! The waves are raging! The terrifying battle reached the point of white-hot when it just started. Especially after the blasting intervention with strong force, the already chaotic battlefield immediately developed in a more chaotic and disorderly direction, and the gloomy world seemed to be on the verge of doom. In the face of this kind of battle that can use full strength, blasting is more than 100% enthusiastic. But soon, the mentality of blasting changed. Because he clearly felt that after the battle started, the man who was known as the strongest man on the ground was getting stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the battle had stimulated his potential! "How can this be!" This thought flashed in his mind, and there was inevitably a flaw in the action of blasting the whole person. then-- "boom!!!" Amid the sudden roar, the blast was hit by a wave of strength that resembled a surging wave, all the defensive vindictiveness that permeated the whole body lost its effect, and the whole person flew upside down thousands of meters. Unloading the inertial force from his body, the blast fell heavily on the ground, covering his heart with one hand, and looking straight ahead. For blasting, the space of several kilometers is not much different from the surroundings. Then he clearly saw that in the midair thousands of meters away, the man known as KIN, accompanied by endless ripples, directly volleyed a side kick and kicked the hungry wolf into the air. During the entire process, the defensive hurricane on the hungry wolf was directly kicked to pieces like thin paper. "Ahem, so strong!!" Seeing this scene, Blast was shocked. Although I just met and didn''t even know the other party''s name, Blast still knew that the hungry wolf was powerful, perhaps a little worse than him, but definitely not much. However, he was kicked so easily in front of Nagato. Reminiscent of the situation when I was also knocked into the air just now... The explosion discovered that Nagato''s strength was much stronger than when I fought with him last time, and it was quite different. "Could it be that he was releasing water in the last battle?!" This thought flashed through his mind, his eyes widened, and endless anger emerged. Blasting is not an arrogant person, but after decades of invincibility, he will inevitably have a trace of pride in his heart. But now, this mentality has been crushed like a trample. How can blasting not be angry! The endless anger turned into fuel, completely triggering the aura of fire in the blasting body, and even pushed the power of the aura to a new height, and the hot aura burst out. In a moment, the unimaginable hot breath spread, rendering the space within a hundred miles. At the same time, the hungry wolf also changed. The hungry wolf, who had been embarrassed because of the transformation of the aura, completely ran away under the double stimulation of the big ceremony and the kick of himself, and the power of the aura of the wind was completely aroused. The extremely powerful arrogance burst out, turning the hungry wolf into a tornado straight to the world! There was no need to communicate at all, the blast and the hungry wolf moved at the same time. Perhaps it was the stimulus of a powerful enemy or the influence of aura resonance. The two attacked Nagato almost cooperatively. The seamless combination of attacks blocked all the dead ends of Nagato. "It''s kind of interesting!" www.meimi.cc Faced with this situation, the corners of Nagato''s mouth could not help but set off a slight arc. Although on the surface, the combination of Blasting and Hungry Wolf is comparable to the strength of the red-haired boy in the nine-fold seal state, but Nagato''s face did not have the slightest worry. The reason is simple. Nagato is getting stronger, and is getting stronger at an alarming rate. The operation of the big ceremony puts the four auras in an extremely active state, which is an obstacle for others, but for Nagato, it is a time to peek into the mysteries of the aura. Hidden in Nagato''s body, the power named''control'' is devouring the mystery of the aura of water at an astonishing speed. As this devouring progressed, Nagato found that the origin of his physical body was supplementing. "Sure enough, very helpful!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the imperial engine in the boy''s body was running to the extreme in an instant, and even began to slowly surpass this extreme under some unknown power. The powerful ripples of arrogance overflowed, increasing the power of the red-haired boy to the extreme. The next moment, Nagato created the second form of martial arts-boundless, instantly blasted out! Different from the "endless" of the range attack, the immeasurable is a single attack. When the punch is out, it seems that an endless sea gathers on the punch, and it rushes out with the punch. Obviously, Nagato was prepared to use the most dignified means to defeat the two in front of him. "boom!!!" The horrible collision was released on the gloomy battlefield. With the deafening roar, the earth shattered one after another, and the sky was filled with endless smoke and dust, covering the sky and obscuring the sun. The incoming hungry wolves and blasters vomited blood and flew out. And Nagato himself took two steps backwards, leaving two not shallow footprints on the ground. "not bad!" Remove all the strength from his body, Nagato said lightly. "But it''s still far away!" As he spoke, Nagato suddenly raised his foot and took a step forward, raising his right fist again, creating the first endless form of his own boxing technique, and blasting again, the endless ripples of energy turned into dragons and strangling towards the hungry wolves and blasting. Ling Li''s murderous intent suddenly appeared, and the red-haired boy was preparing to eliminate the two first! just-- "Continuous normal punches!" A slightly dull voice sounded in the gloomy world. At some point, Saitama''s figure appeared in front of the group of dragons transformed by Nagato Qi Jin, and instantly threw out countless shadows of fists. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Under the bombardment of these fist shadows, the dragons shattered one after another, and amid the endless shocks, the vigor that was raised almost turned into a hurricane, raging across the world. However, neither Nagato nor Saitama were affected by the hurricane. The two looked at each other a few kilometers away, stunned. After being silent for a while, Saitama raised his right fist and said, "Although there is a strange feeling in my body that has been instigating me to kill you, I think it''s wrong, and you." "No, I think that''s correct!" Hearing Saitama''s words, Nagato fell silent slightly, then replied with a chuckle. "Really, then I understand!" Hearing this, Saitama was slightly stunned for a while, and then seemed to understand something. His extension instantly turned from dullness to bitterness, and a strong sense of presence spread from his body. "In that case, let me be your opponent, I am Saitama, a hero who is interested in!" .. 2064 070 Nagato vs Saitama You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saitama''s shot did not exceed Nagato''s expectations. In contrast, the state of Saitama surprised the red-haired boy, because he found that the bald man in front of him did not even show the slightest sign of aura. However, before that, Nagato clearly saw the aura of Saitama''s body. "Could it be that Saitama has suppressed the aura in the body?" Such doubts flashed in his mind, but Nagato didn''t show it, but said to Saitama, "If that''s the case, let''s fight, Saitama!!" As soon as the voice fell, the emperor''s engine on Nagato turned again. It''s just that the surging arrogance that the red-haired boy burst out this time did not overflow, but all of it was once again integrated into his body, constantly elevating his sense of existence. Nagato knows that Saitama is different from Baku and Hungry Wolf. He is the strongest in the universe in the true sense. In the face of such an enemy, with Nagato''s current degraded state, he must go all out. The so-called arrogance in this level of battle is meaningless except for wasting energy. In less than a moment, the energy of the red-haired boy had all condensed, and the whole person exuded an aura like an abyss. Facing such Nagato, Saitama''s body also exudes the thick breath of mountains and earth. The two looked at each other, gazes like swords, colliding in mid-air, and the shocking war intent contained in it interweaves in the void, setting off a whistling wind. Until a certain moment-- "Boom!" x2 The ground at the feet of Nagato and Saitama broke through a small hole one after another, and the two of them disappeared in place at the same time, rushing towards each other at a speed beyond the world''s imagination. In less than an instant, the two met and then punched each other! "Seriously series earn a punch!" "The second form of self-made martial arts is boundless!!" Without any temptation, Nagato and Saitama used their strongest strength. Nagato''s immeasurable performance this time far surpassed the previous one. With one punch, it overturned like a huge sea, and the immeasurable fist roared out, trying to destroy everything in front of him. In contrast, Saitama''s fists seem a bit ordinary, not to mention boxing strength, even simple boxing style does not exist. However, this is only a superficial phenomenon, how can Saitama''s fist be so simple. As the host of the aura of the earth, after Saitama has completed its transformation, there is no such fancy as the other three hosts of the aura, and all aspects are simple and unpretentious, just like the earth that can be seen everywhere. But is this really the case?the answer is negative. Just as hungry wolves can cause endless hurricanes, blasting can smelt hot lava, Nagato can transform into an endless sea, Saitama can naturally be transformed into an endless land. No, Saitama has surpassed the scope of ordinary aura host, he incarnates not the earth, but the planet. That simple kill punch is like the impact of a planet moving along its trajectory. "boom!!!" The interweaving of fists and fists burst into a violent roar. The unimaginable impact spread like a hurricane in all directions, and the vastness of the sea split into two parts under Saitama''s fist. Nagato felt a pure, unmatchable power from his fist in an instant. "So strong!" The pupils shrank in an instant, and the red-haired boy was slightly surprised.Gougouxs novel www.gougouxs.com Although he had anticipated it when he attacked, Nagato was surprised and puzzled when he truly felt Saitama''s power surpassing him now. Nagato can''t understand why Saitama is so powerful that it is so unreasonable. But this doubt will not affect Nagato''s actions. Immediately, the whole body of the red-haired boy trembled slightly, and in an unspeakable and wonderful way, he removed all the powerful forces that had been passed on to him. In the next moment, Nagato directly retreated tens of kilometers with the power of the Saitama Fist. Although it seems a little disadvantaged, the red-haired boy did not suffer the slightest harm. There may be a big gap in sheer strength, but Nagato''s skills can make up for these gaps. ... ... "impressive!" Looking at the unharmed Nagato from a distance, Saitama''s face also flashed a touch of surprise. It was the first time that Saitama saw someone who could catch his serious punch without being hurt since the transformation was completed. Immediately, the fighting blood in Saitama began to boil. Taking a step forward with his right foot, Saitama bowed slightly, his cloak hunting. "Seriously kill the serious series seriously impact!" Accompanied by some indifferent words with blood, Saitama turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Nagato, the supreme power turned into the ultimate speed, as if to penetrate time and space. "So fast!" Upon seeing this scene, Nagato''s pupils shrank sharply. If it weren''t for his unusually powerful perception, it would be difficult to even catch the traces of Saitama, but even so, his body seems to be unable to react instantly. In the face of such a crisis, the red-haired boy suddenly burst into a strange wave. In an instant, Nagato''s body actually squeezed into the gap of time... Compared to Nagato, the entire world''s time was directly suspended. Flash time This is when Nagato saw a mysterious kungfu on the battlefield of the Dragon Ball universe in his spare time. The master of Kung Fu is a cosmic killer named Hit in the Dragon Ball Sixth Universe. With this kind of kung fu, Hit can span time and enter the future in a moment. During this span of time, the whole world is in a situation where time stops, and only Hit can move freely. Of course, this situation is not absolute. But even so, the flash time is one of the best mysterious skills. With this power, Hitt is known as the number one killer in the sixth universe! At that time, Nagato only learned it because he found it interesting, but he didn''t expect to use it now. "This can only be considered your misfortune, Saitama!" This thought flashed in his mind. Nagato looked at Saitama, who was frozen in time, and rushed forward without any hesitation. The Fist of the Boundless blasted again, banging against Saitama''s belly heavily. But at this moment-- "Crack!!" Suddenly, cracks appeared in the space where time was frozen. At the moment when Nagato was attacked, Saitama''s whole body broke free from the freezing of time abruptly. Ignoring the heavy blow in the abdomen, Saitama''s fist also slammed into Nagato''s heart. "boom!!!" This time, the red-haired boy didn''t have time to release his strength, and the whole person flew upside down like a cannonball, bombarding the ground heavily, and setting off endless smoke and dust... 2065 Chapter 071 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"hiss" Saitama grinned immediately after blasting Nagato out. The abdomen that was hit hard by the Boundless Fist showed bursts of colic, but with Saitama''s incredible physique, the colic quickly subsided. Then Saitama laughed, and in the soft laugh, there was indescribable joy. The numbness and loneliness accumulated since the transformation of the original aura completely dissipated at this moment, and Saitama finally recovered his original passionate mood. "This feeling is really beautiful!" Whispering his joy softly, Saitama''s gaze looked at the endless smoke rising in the distance, and soon the smile on Saitama''s face disappeared and turned into a solemn. He clearly felt that a terrifying sense of oppression was filling out the smoke and dust. "Damn it, what''s with this chill?!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Saitama''s eyes were fixed on the front, her ears moved slightly, and Saitama heard the slight sound of boots stepping on the ground. Soon, the smoke and dust gradually dissipated, and Nagato''s figure was walking slowly. At this time, the red-haired boy was quite embarrassed, his face was a little pale, and the corners of his mouth showed a touch of scarlet. At first glance, the red-haired boy seemed to be seriously injured, but the moment he saw him, Saitama''s sense of crisis soared to the extreme, and his whole body was chilly. Immediately, Saitama''s whole body was on guard, and the aura in his body ran to the extreme. "To be honest, this punch really hurts." Purple eyes looked at Saitama indifferently, Nagato rubbed his heart with his right hand, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his left hand, "As one of the few who can hurt me, you are proud of it!" "Thanks to your punch, the blood in my body is completely boiling." "Then, the second round of the battle begins..." Accompanied by Nagato''s words, a sudden sound filled his body. It was the sound of an existence called the Emperor''s engine running, and it was the surging of blood in the red-haired boy. The sound was loud and continuous, like the surging waves of the sea, and like the roar of a tsunami. The gloomy world resonated unimaginably with this high voice. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The void appeared distorted, the earth continued to crack, the dark world began to collapse, standing at the center of the collapse, the red-haired boy looked like the only one in the world. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Saitama''s face changed slightly. This is not what Saitama has seen. In fact, as the strongest in the universe in the true sense, Saitama itself is useless except for combat power, it is just a bun. After all, Saitama was just an ordinary white-collar worker three years ago. But as the strongest, Saitama naturally excels. Although he didn''t see anything, Saitama knew clearly that he could not let the other party resonate like this, and immediately Saitama stomped forward and launched an impact. Facing the shocking speed of Saitama, maintaining the resonance, Nagato greeted him without hesitation. "Ten Times Realm King Fist!!" The unique secret technique created by the world kings from the Dragon Ball Seventh Universe was released at this moment, and Nagato burst into a red and blue impulsive arrogance, and his body attributes increased ten times. With the blessing of Jiewang Quan, the red-haired boy threw his fist at Saitama without hesitation. "boom!!!" The fist and the fist clashed again, bursting out a boundless impact.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com This time, Nagato and Saitama are on par. Originally, the difference between Nagato and Saitama was not very big. After the increase of Kaiwang Quan, both power and speed are in a state of little difference. However, the impact caused by the collision between the two instantly intensified the speed of the collapse of this dark world. It''s just that none of this can stop the fighting between the two. Punches, kicks, bumps, palm splits... Nagato and Saitama did everything they could, their whole bodies turned into invincible weapons, and they sent terrible attacks on each other. When confronting each other, the battlefield between the two moved wildly. From the sky to the earth, and even hundreds of meters underground, the aftermath of horror has almost spread across the entire world, the sky is distorted, and the earth collapses, as if the end is coming. "Damn! Why... so strong!!" At the same time, at the edge of the battlefield between Nagato and Saitama, the injury was temporarily suppressed, and the blasting that stood up again looked at the battlefield, and the whole person was dull. I couldn''t believe that KING and Saitama would be so powerful. Obviously in the feeling of blasting, the two people in front of me are the same kind of existence as myself. It stands to reason that there shouldn''t be such a big gap between them. Perhaps it was because he was so shocked that the blasting didn''t find out. Behind him, at some point, the hungry wolf had already appeared there... His eyes were full of scarlet eyes. Then the next moment, the right hand of the hungry wolf turned into a sharp blade, piercing the blasted chest from behind! ... ... The situation on the edge of the battlefield did not attract the attention of Nagato and Saitama. It is more correct to say that as the battle heats up completely, Nagato and Saitama''s mind and body have been thrown into the battlefield, and there is no more energy to pay attention to these trivial matters. At this time, Saitama has completely entered the serious mode, and has great power in his gestures. If it were on the earth, Saitama might be able to destroy the earth in a very short time. But in this way, the red-haired boy who faced the increase of Kaiwang Quan did not have the advantage, but as time passed and the resonance progressed, Saitama gradually fell into a disadvantage. Because with resonance and the collapse of heaven and earth, Nagato''s body began to frantically devour the power after the collapse of heaven and earth. Yes, swallow! Realizing that his power was inferior to Saitama, and adding that he didn''t want to unlock the seal, Nagato looked directly at the battlefield. The red-haired boy did not choose the unity of nature and man, borrowing the power of heaven and earth, but chose to swallow it directly. There is no other reason. As far as Saitama is concerned, heaven and earth cannot have any influence on him. Therefore, the red-haired boy chose to directly devour the power of heaven and earth. Although this power cannot increase Nagato''s power, it can be used to maintain the use of the Realm King''s Fist, and even as time goes by, the increase of the Realm King''s Fist is improved. Till now, Nagatos Jie Wangquan has already increased to twenty times the level, and physical fitness has begun to suppress Saitama! "No, I can''t go on like this!" As the warring party, Saitama can naturally feel the changes in the battlefield situation. This thought flashed through his mind, and Saitama roared, and the power in his body emerged violently. At the next moment, Saitama slammed the strongest punch like a planet explosion! "Must kill super serious punch!!" .. 2066 Chapter 072-Victory and Assault You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Even in Endless Chaos, Saitama is definitely a strange thing. In terms of birth and aptitude, Saitama is just an ordinary human being. Among the hosts of the four great auras, let alone an out-of-spec existence like Nagato, it is incomparable to hungry wolves and explosives. But such an ordinary human being has come to the forefront on the path of aura. In just three years, Saitama has reached the apex of the way of aura! Hungry Wolf had seven years of experience in martial arts before the aura began to arouse, known as a rare martial arts genius in a century, and blasting began to fight decades ago. The time from the time they embarked on the path of practice to the completion of the transformation process of the aura far exceeded Saitama''s three years. But compared to their strength, they couldn''t completely take the punch of Saitama seriously. I have to say that this is really a sad thing. The reason for this is that Nagato can only say that Saitama is too suitable for the way of aura. After completing the way of aura, he forcibly transformed the aura that symbolizes the earth into aura that symbolizes the stars. In a sense, Saitama has accomplished a great achievement that only Nagato has accomplished. He transformed from an ordinary human into a creature at the apex of chaos, Protoss! It''s just that compared to Nagato, Saitama''s head is really not very bright, so he always unconsciously restrains himself within the boundaries of human beings, unable to exert his true power. But the strong is the strong, even if his brain is not bright, he is still the strong. In order to unleash his full power in the subconscious mind, Saitama has developed a must kill called the Serious series. In these must kills, Saitama will instinctively break the boundaries and use his full strength. In these kills, the serious punch is the impact of the stars, the serious beating is the falling of the meteor swarm, and so on. And the so-called super serious punch is the strongest star explosion!! Saitama slammed this fist, and Nagato seemed to see an ancient star exploding in front of her eyes, and terrifying power emerged madly, blasting towards her. It was a super punch that surpassed Saitama''s serious punch hundreds of times! The void collapsed at this moment, and the world wailed for it. Unstoppable! Immediately, this thought flashed through Nagato''s mind. The reason of the red-haired boy clearly told him that in his current state, he couldn''t stop Saitama''s punch. It was a punch that had gone beyond the skill to make up for. If you don''t want to get hurt, Nagato must break his seal! As long as the seal is unlocked and one''s original physical state is restored, let alone Saitama''s fist, or a real star explosion, don''t even want to hurt the red-haired boy. just-- "I don''t want it!" A hideous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato raised his right fist. Perhaps it was his own arrogance. The red-haired teenager always felt that if he really did that, in a sense, it meant he had given up. Unwilling to admit defeat, and unwilling to admit defeat, then what Nagato can do is-punch. With his fist, he blasted a road to victory in an impossible desperate situation. It was a stupid choice, but Nagato did just that. The emperor''s engine in his body continued to break through and break through the limit, and the endless power continuously gathered to the right fist of the red-haired boy, turning it into an unparalleled arrogance. Then, Nagato punched!Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com With this punch, the red-haired boy''s fighting spirit soared to the extreme. "Boom!!" The emperor''s engine made a violent noise, and then stopped abruptly, as if there was a malfunction, but this was not the case. The emperor''s engine did not malfunction at all. Not only was there no malfunction, the Emperor''s engine was sublimated in an instant, completely merging with Nagato''s body. The aura of water has completely become a part of the body of the red-haired boy. Nagato''s life essence, which was already too high, had a slight improvement at this moment, accompanied by the red-haired boy''s punch, which directly sublimated to another level. At the same time, Nagato''s previously conceived third stroke of his own boxing skills took shape immediately. "Innovative martial arts third style Wushuang!!" Accompanied by the youth''s whispers, the unparalleled Xeon appeared with a punch. It was a fist that surpassed "infinite" and "infinite" for several dimensions. With one punch, the deep sea roared. This sea is not an ordinary sea, but a sea of ??stars, even a sea of ??chaos! The two fists crossed, but there was no sound of collision. Saitama''s fist turned into powder in an instant, and even his entire arm was directly shattered, and then Nagato''s fist hit Saitama''s heart directly, piercing it. Time seemed to stop at this moment, and the battlefield seemed silent. A look of surprise still remained on Saitama''s face. But soon, the surprise on his face disappeared. "Lost..." Looking down at his heart, Saitama returned to the usual sluggish expression, but the paleness on his face said that the life of the strongest human was dying. "Yeah, you lost!" Looking at the dying man in front of him, Nagato''s mood was not as happy as he had imagined. To be honest, the red-haired boy really appreciates the existence of Saitama. "So, goodbye, no, goodbye." Hearing Nagato''s words, Saitama didn''t say much, and closed his eyes. In the next moment, the strongest human being in the twelfth universe directly turned into an endless spot of light, dissipating in this gloomy world on the verge of collapse. "No, goodbye!" At this moment, Nagato withdrew his right hand. In the palm of his hand, in addition to an aura of earth and yellow, there is also a remnant soul left. These are nothing else, they are the remnant soul of the earth and Saitama. After putting the remnant soul into the space of another dimension, Nagato grasped the aura of the earth. Through the palm of his hand, the light of the earth smoothly integrated into Nagato''s body, and then directly into the body of the red-haired boy under the ubiquitous power of the ritual. Perhaps because the aura of the water was completely swallowed, the aura of the earth was smoothly swallowed by Nagato. A heavy breath filled Nagato''s body, and his life essence had once again been slightly improved. But at this moment-- "go to hell!" The hungry wolf''s figure suddenly appeared behind Nagato. He opened his hands, like a big Peng spreading his wings, and the super dragon and the ultimate flame that burned everything appeared in the palm of the hungry wolf''s palm. As the hungry wolf folded his hands together, the flame tornado that extinguished the void appeared in the sky, blasting down towards Nagato... 2067 Chapter 073 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The hungry wolf''s sneak attack chose a very suitable time. At this time, Nagato had just swallowed the aura of the earth, and he was having a special reaction with the aura of water in his body, pushing the essence of his life to rise. Therefore, even though Nagato sensed the attack of the hungry wolf, he was unable to counterattack. "boom!!!" The hot flame tornado bombarded the red-haired boy with the supreme power of destroying the void, and the terrifying blast instantly echoed in the gloomy world. The unimaginable shock of terror became the last straw that crushed this gloomy world. Then, the gloomy world collapsed completely and turned into a boundless void. "Hahaha!!" Seeing this scene, the hungry wolf laughed frantically, revealing a big mouth with a little blood remaining. The next moment, the hungry wolf rushed towards the center of the explosion. The hungry wolf sneaked into the blast, digging out his heart and devouring it. Now, he is about to repeat the old trick. just-- "It''s so noisy!" The indifferent voice suddenly sounded. Before the hungry wolf reached the smoke and dust in the center of the explosion, a fist appeared from the smoke and directly bombarded the hungry wolf. "Boom!!!" In the sound of the explosion, the hungry wolf flew out, and most of its body was directly shattered. "How, how is it possible!" In the process of flying backwards, hungry wolf''s mutilated little half''s face was still filled with dullness and horror. He couldn''t understand why Nagato could still attack at this time, why he was also the master of two auras, and he was beaten by the opponent''s punch. "Why is it impossible?" As if hearing the words of the hungry wolf, the indifferent echo sounded in the void, and then the disabled hungry wolf felt a powerful traction force acting on his body. The inverted flight stopped instantly, and the hungry wolf flew back towards the center of the explosion. At this moment, the smoke and dust in the center of the explosion had dispersed, revealing a red-haired boy who was unharmed except for his clothes. The boy raised his right hand, his palm facing the hungry wolf flying. In a short while, the hungry wolf flew to Nagato''s side and was directly grabbed by his right hand. "Indeed, I couldn''t respond to that meeting just now." "But don''t look at me from your point of view. I am different from you. After integrating the power of Saitama, even if I stand and let you fight, you can''t hurt me." "Forget it, a guy who can''t even control his own will, it''s useless to say more!" With that said, Nagato''s right hand slammed hard, and the head of the hungry wolf suddenly shattered like a watermelon, and the aura of wind and fire immediately merged into the boy''s body from the palm of his right hand. "boom!!!" When the four auras gathered in Nagato, the void sent out a violent vibration. The boundless and deep space suddenly began to dye red from the end of the field of vision, and as the red became bigger and bigger, it seemed to dye the entire void into blood. The scorching heat, the scorching heat enough to melt everything, diffused throughout the void. Nagato also felt a little suffocated at this moment. "this is" While Nagato controlled the changes in his body leisurely, while watching the changes around him enthusiastically, there was a daze on his face.Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net The surrounding scenery is not unfamiliar to Nagato. In other words, he used it a lot in the past. "Heaven and earth oven!" Nagato''s face was a little weird as he spoke unexplained words softly. ... ... "Ha, let''s start!" In the center of the silent universe, a golden human figure stood in the void, and said softly. Suspended in front of the golden human figure is a super alchemy furnace that is too large to be visually visible. Converging on the fire are thousands of hot stars. But inside the pill furnace was chaos, as if there was an endless void. Obviously, Nagato was inside the pill furnace at this time. In other words, the essence of the great ceremony shrouded on the earth is to send the gathered four aura hosts into the teleportation magic circle in the furnace. When only the last of the four hosts were left, the big ceremony had obviously come to an end. "Now it''s left to refine the last guy into a chaotic golden core!" Looking at the pill furnace in front of him, the golden human figure looked a little excited, slowly approaching the pill furnace, as if being affected by the hot breath of the pill furnace, the golden light on the human form slowly dissipated, revealing its true face. This is a humanoid with a purple-colored head basket, orange-yellow limbs, and a slightly short stature. He is no one else. He is indeed the leader of the Golden Clan. He is said to have passed away, the king! The King is the King of All Knowing and Almighty. If you dare to use such a name as your name, the whole king should not be underestimated. As the leader of the Golden Clan, he doesn''t look a little shameless, but Quan Wang is born with wisdom and talent that far surpasses all members of his clan, and is destined to stand at the apex of chaos. After the baptism of the wandering years after his birth, Quan King soon reached the threshold of creation. It stands to reason that he will create the world of the golden race and become the new creator god. But for some reason, the problem has arisen. There seems to be some power in the world that has been interfering with Quan King''s creation, because the world created is incomplete, and there is always a slight gap between Quan King and the realm of Creation God. It wasn''t until the twelfth universe was forcibly opened up, the King finally knew the problem. There is no other reason, just because the master of this chaos does not want the creation of God. Knowing this, Quan Wang decisively chose Daohua in the process of creating the world. His body turned into heaven and earth, but his soul took the opportunity to hide. While avoiding the prying eyes of the chaos master, Quan Wang began to study another path. After long years of research, Quan Wang found another way to the creation god, no longer through the perfect realization of creation, but to directly evolve his body into the god body of the creation god. For this reason, Quan Wang has evolved the seeds of four auras based on the supreme wisdom and the endless years of the Golden Clan. Then he poured these four seeds into the earth transformed by the head of his Taoist body. After waiting for a long time, the four seeds have matured one after another and gathered in the pill furnace. The next thing to do is to refine the aura into a pill. "As long as the golden core is refined and swallowed, I can have the body of the creation god!" There was a little excitement on his face, and the king said with expectation, "At that time, with the strongest physical support, my soul will soon reach the realm of the creation god." "At that time, Master of Chaos, the account that made me suspended for so many years must be settled!" .. 2068 Chapter 074 The Wedding Dress and the Lord God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Is it" Just in the excited voice of Quan King, the indifferent voice sounded in the real space of the surrounding universe. It seemed that a basin of cold water was poured abruptly on Quan Wang''s hot heart, and while extinguishing the flame in his heart, it also poured the entire King cold and his head blank. But the whole king is the whole king, and he reacted within an instant. "boom!!!" The surging spirit burst out from Quan Wang''s somewhat ridiculous body, spreading in all directions, and the starry sky of hundreds of millions of miles instantly turned into a cage. Then Quan Wang turned around and looked in the direction of the sound source. At the end of the field of vision, Nagato was standing in the air. The cosmic vacuum sealed off by the king seemed to have no effect on the red-haired boy, and Nagato exudes a spontaneously leisurely content. "You, how come out!" The king''s eyes that looked like fish-eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise and anger, "Impossible, with your strength, how can you get out of there silently." "I can only say that you are too unfortunate!" Hearing the king''s question, Nagato shrugged slightly, and said leisurely, "Heaven and earth oven or something, this kind of thing that I am so familiar with, how could it trap me." "The most important thing is, do you really know who I am, or do you know who you are dealing with?" "..." Hearing this, Quan Wang couldn''t help being silent. In less than an instant, the thoughts in the whole king''s mind went back and forth. Countless memories echoed in his mind, whether it was the change a year ago or the Lord of Chaos that he had noticed a long time ago, all in his memories. Through recalling these memories, Quan Wang suddenly realized a huge problem. That is-did he really escape the attention of the Chaos Master? Thinking of this, Quan King''s eyes suddenly widened, full of panic. "It seems that you understand!" Seeing Quan King''s expression, a faint smile appeared on Nagato''s face, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid that every move of you will be seen by that woman." "... That woman? That means you are not the master of Chaos!" "Yes, nor is it!" Nagato was quite willing to answer Quan King''s doubts, after all, this shameless guy in front of him was definitely a genius. The power of the four auras directly made Nagato''s physical body go further, and half-stepped the threshold of Dao Ancestor''s physical body. "I was appointed by that woman, the new Lord of Chaos!" As he spoke, the red-haired boy stepped towards the whole king volley, and the nine-fold degraded seals disappeared one after another, and the more powerful aura went straight to the galaxy, constantly impacting the blockade of the whole king. "And you, unfortunately, are just a sacrifice left by that woman for me." "Come on, I will give you a beautiful funeral!" With the last words, the four arrogances of earth, water, fire and wind burst out suddenly, turning into four imperial pillars, which instantly shattered the whole king''s lock on this universe and starry sky. The next moment, the four imperial pillars resonated, turning into an invisible chain, attached to the king. "Who is dead or alive is not necessarily true!" Perceiving the changes in his surroundings and understanding his own situation, Quan King was naturally unwilling, and extremely powerful energy burst from him.Reading Building www.dushulou.com In an instant, Quan Wang''s somewhat ridiculous body expanded in the impact of energy. Soon, the whole king turned into a giant three kilometers high. Powerful pressure burst out in an attempt to break through the blockade of Yuzhu. just-- "Don''t struggle!" In the indifferent words, the red-haired boy had appeared in front of the king''s huge head, and threw his fist straight toward the king''s head! "boom!!!" ... ... Just when Nagato was fighting the King, the war in the plane of Dragon Ball, outside of the twelfth universe, had obviously crossed the stage of temptation and was completely heated. The raging flames of war have burned throughout all universes outside the twelfth universe. Countless stars with or without life, the vast vacuum of the universe, and even the endless emptiness in the universe, everything has turned into a hellish battlefield like Shura. As for the main god, the endless sea of ??insects roared among the stars, the dead who had recovered from the darkness longed for life, and the strange and strange battle groups of the chosen ones appeared one after another. In contrast, Bai Yujing is not inferior. All the legions under his command were dispatched, and creatures such as blood races, warriors, onmyojis, magicians, magical girls, heroic spirits, godslayers, fairies, gods, dragons, and protoss all participated in the battle. The most important thing is that, compared to the situation where the main gods participated in the war, Bai Yujing''s army was unified. As the saying goes, unity is strength! With the same number of each other, with the passage of time, the united Bai Yujing Legion gradually suppressed the different-minded battle groups under the Lord God''s command. Especially after the Crossover Alliance was forced into the battlefield by Saya, the suppression became more obvious. just-- "Can''t be careless!" In the battle meeting room of Dragon Ball First Universe, Saya''s body was sitting on the first seat of the meeting room instead of Nagato, and said to the scattered high-level Bai Yujing: "Don''t look at the war so tragic, but for us, it''s just a troop training." "For the main god, it doesn''t matter how much power he has under his command, no, maybe the main god wants the less and weaker his power under his command." "Therefore, the key to this war is whether it can directly penetrate the main god space!" Speaking of this, Saya stood up directly from his position and said, "Originally, what we should do is organize the battle force to rush into the main god space and behead." "But that kind of danger is a bit high. You must know that the main god space is the main camp of the main god. Not everyone can go in and out there like this lady." "But we are very lucky. According to the information from my clone, the Lord God himself has appeared!" "An interesting scene has appeared, watch it!" With such words, Saya waved his hand in the air, and the environment around the entire conference room showed a huge virtual screen, which showed endless void and plane crystal walls. then-- "boom!!!" The strong shock echoed from all directions, everyone felt dizzy, and then they saw that the plane crystal wall in the virtual screen broke through a big mouth. The super big ball of light bursting with immense light is constantly squeezing the gap in the crystal wall, trying to force it in... 2069 Chapter 075 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Lord God has come! He broke the crystal wall in the most brutal way and came. The root consciousness of the Twelve Universes on the Dragon Ball plane could not help but violently oscillates. All the creatures in the Dragon Ball plane clearly felt anger and sadness. The void inside the crystal wall and outside the universe even rolled up an endless storm. It was only in the brilliance of the main god''s body that the insignificant counterattack of the root consciousness of the Dragon Ball plane was instantly smoothed. "Good guy!" In the combat meeting room of the First Universe, Broly got up from her seat, her fighting spirit horrified, "I didn''t expect the Lord God to end in person so soon, let me meet him." As soon as the voice fell, Broly planned to teleport to the vicinity of the main god. Only the next moment, a small white hand pressed Broly''s shoulder, stopping her movement. Without turning her head, with instinctive feeling, Broly knew that Saya was holding her, but she didn''t say anything, just stood quietly, because she knew that Saya would soon explain . Sure enough, Saya''s voice rang, full of inexplicable meaning. "Although I also understand that your fighting spirit is bitter and you are eager to fight the main god, the problem is that the protagonist of this battle is not you, or even everyone present. If you look carefully, the protagonist is about to appear." Hearing Saya''s words, not only Broly, but the other girls present subconsciously looked at the virtual screen. Then soon they saw that the pure white beast appeared in front of the main god! "As you see!" After the pure white beast appeared, Saya returned to his position, "Lets hand over to the confused guy for the time being the Lord God, and we will be in charge of the other guys, so dont let people disturb the battle." ... ... Recently, Shashengwan''s heart is a little confused. Since witnessing Zhou Yi''s awakening as the corpse of Nagato''s previous life, and then returning to Nagato itself to help him get promoted, Sesho Maru knew that one day in the future, he would return like Zhou Yi did. Although it doesn''t seem to be visible from the outside, the essence of Sasei Maru is a corpse from the previous life of Nagato. The so-called evil corpse is a terrible existence where evil thoughts gather. Compared with the good and the two corpses, the evil corpses with various negative and rebellious thoughts have the most distinctive personality, and the overly distinctive personality naturally makes Seshengwan inevitably not want to disappear. It''s just that Sesei Maru knows that his thoughts are simply extravagant hopes. Even if it is him, he can''t go against Nagato''s will! Especially in the recent period of time, under the influence of the essence of the realm of Nagato Daozu, the strength of Sesho Maru has entered a period of rapid rise, and the more her own strength improves, the more Sesho Maru can''t help showing a desire to return. This desire to return is instinct, and the distinct will of Sesei Maru is completely withdrawn from the north to the south. Such a contradictory feeling made Shashengwan''s heart feel confused. Driven by this contradiction, when the main god broke the crystal wall and descended, the Sesho Maru crossed the endless time and space for the first time and came to the main god. "Since you can''t figure it out, then fight!" The Shashengwan, transformed into a pure white beast, is suspended in the chaotic void within the plane. Two huge eyes are staring at the main god body in front of them. In the slightly opened mouth, two huge fangs are shining and seeping. The cold light of people. "Om!!" Facing the provocation of the pure white behemoth, the light of the Lord God instantly became dazzling. The endless light was like endless blades, spreading in all directions, strangling the void, shattering the chaos, and even bombarding the pure white giant beast transformed by the Sesho Maru, cutting through the giant beast''s skin. "Roar!!!" Under the pain, the pure white beast couldn''t help but roar to the sky.Follow the novel www.k7k7.cc The howling roar spread throughout the entire void, and the terrifying energy gathered in the behemoth''s hideous mouth, and then turned into a terrifying energy shock wave with a radius of at least a few hundred meters and blasted towards the main divine light ball. Facing the attack of the pure white behemoth, the main god''s movements did not change, but the light released seemed even more dazzling. Then, the beam of energy that came towards the main god was constantly weakened under the strangulation of endless rays of light, and when it hit the main god less than a few meters, it was completely wiped out by the blade of light. But the pure white behemoth that Shishengwan transformed into a more dazzling light, and the wounds on his body continued to increase. In a short and extremely short confrontation, the Lord God and Sesho Maru made a judgment! Facing such a gap, normal people may have lost their fighting consciousness. It''s just that Shishengwan is different. He is the Heaven-swallowing beast, the corpse of this chaos-destined absolute overlord, Shishengwan! "Roar!!!" The furious roar sounded again, and the fierceness of the Shashengwan burst out completely. The terrifying demon power bursts out of the pure white behemoth, turning into an armor to block the endless light blade''s bombardment. The next moment, the pure white behemoth almost turns into an afterimage, moving at the speed of the sixth universe. The main Shenguang ball culled away. Facing such a killer pill, the Lord God finally moved, and the light ball floating in the void turned straight. Along with the rotation of the main god, the light blade, which was originally extremely lethal, showed a geometric multiple increase, and the pure white behemoth that was slaughtered by the light blade was immediately bombarded to escape from the sixth universe speed. The armor forged by the supreme demon power was pitted and cracked in less than a moment! But even so, the charge of the pure white behemoth did not stop. Charge, charge, charge again! Facing the endless blade from the lord god, all the Sesho Maru did was to charge! For a long time, Shashengwan was too rational. Rational thinking allows him to grasp every path he has, and will not be affected by the evil hidden in the body, but in this way, it is difficult to fully exert the power of the Sky Swallowing Beast. And now, in the face of a powerful enemy, the confused Sasomaru finally gave up reason. The so-called injured beast is the most dangerous! Although the nature of the Sky-Swallowing Beast is higher than that of the Beast, I don''t know how many levels. But in a sense, the swallowing beast is also a kind of beast. So, the Shashengwan broke out! Almost instantly, the pure white behemoth seemed to have turned into a black hole, swallowing everything around it, and then using these swallowed powers as explosive power, the pure white behemoth continued to increase its speed. Charge, charge, charge again! But everything, without hesitating his life, Sesho Maru launched a desperate charge. The shattering of the demon armor, the wounds of thousands of knives, and the emptiness of blood, nothing can stop the violent beast from rushing to the main god in the most desperate way. The wounded claws madly grabbed the main god''s light ball, and stopped the main god''s rotation at the price of the claws twisting. Then, the pure white beast opened its big mouth and bit directly on the main god''s light ball. "Crack!" A crisp sound rang in the void. The behemoths fangs pierced the ball of light of the main god, and in an instant, the main gods light dimmed slightly, and the void of the battlefield was suddenly silent. All those who watched the battlefield through various means were stunned. Ground. then-- "boom!!!!" The light ball of the Lord God exploded at this moment!.. 2070 Chapter 076 The True Body of the Lord God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Between the sea of ??stars where endless swarms of insects gather. When the Queen of Blades sat on the throne, she saw the main divine light ball exploding in the void outside the universe through special means. Although she knew that the main divine wouldn''t die so easily, the queen couldn''t help getting up. Just when the queen just got up, a girl with a silver robe and body suddenly appeared. Several pillars of spiritual power appeared, surrounding the Queen of Blades. "What do you mean, Yangliu!" Surrounded by the light beam of spiritual power, the Queen of Blades seemed completely unmoved, and looked at the girl fiercely, "Why stand in front of me, or do you really betray the Lord God?" "What kind of betrayal is it? It''s really ugly." Faced with the cold gaze of the Queen of Blades, Sayas avatar, Yang Liu, said with a light smile, I, from the very beginning, I have not been the chosen one of the main god. As far as the position is concerned, I have always been the same! As soon as the voice fell, Saya''s clone clapped his hands, and there was a ripple in the void behind him. Under the leadership of Saya''s shikigami such as the Alien Queen, countless alien creatures gushed out of the void, and began a frantic fight with the surrounding Zerg. Within a moment, the worms and alien blood spilled over the starry sky. "I see, then you go to death, Yang Liu!" With a slight movement of her eyes, the Queen of Blades waved her hand and cut off the surrounding spiritual light beams, and then rushed towards Saya. Just as the Saya clone and the Queen of Blades went to war, the undead group that also crisscrossed the stars was completely suppressed in an instant. Dozens of girls, including Bayi Yongrin, Shenqi, Yakumo Zi, Zhu Yue, etc., appeared in person and led the army. Initiated an encirclement and annihilation towards the undead. Not only that, even the executioners Orochi and Rao in the rear were suddenly attacked. In this battle, Broly shot herself personally, leading many girls to attack. In addition, many girls led their troops to attack everywhere. Before the Chosen had had time to react, they smashed the station of the famous battle group in the main god space. The entire Bai Yujing high-level, except for those girls who are not good at fighting and Saya''s deity, supported the overall situation, almost all of them were dispatched. The Lord God Legion, which was already in decline, began to waver at this moment! ... ... Endless void, surging waves. The self-detonation of the main divine light ball caused the vast turbulence of the entire Dragon Ball plane, and the twelve universes were shaken in an instant, and the Saheng Maru was seriously injured in the explosion and flew back tens of thousands of miles. With this too serious injury, Shashengwan finally recovered his sanity. The pure white behemoth shrank in an instant, and soon returned to its human form. At this time, Sashengwan no longer had the old silver-haired nobleman''s posture. His face was abnormally pale, his whole body armor was broken, not to mention, the blood was dyed red on the Shashengwan half of his body, making him look extraordinarily heroic. It''s just that even so embarrassed, the expression on Sashengmaru''s face is still cold, and his eyes are looking straight ahead. The waves swept across the main Shenguang ball blew up and obscured Sesumaru''s vision. The intuition derived from the combination of countless years of tempering and the instinct of the Sky-Swallowing Beast tells Sesho Maru that the blew up just now will probably not hurt his enemies at all, and his own battle has just begun. Therefore, he did not relax at all, the instinct of the Sky-Swallowing Beast was constantly absorbing the energy of the void, repairing itself. then-- "Bang!!" 31 novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com The sudden light cut through the void and bombarded the body of the Sesho Maru. Shashengwan went back dozens of kilometers in an instant, and a terrible typhoid fever extended from Shashengwan''s left shoulder to his right abdomen, almost cutting him in half, spraying out a large amount of blood, staining the void. In the next moment, that ray of light broke through the air again and chased up to the Sesho Pill, murderous! "Don''t be too arrogant, bastard!!" Speaking vulgar words that the noble son could hardly say, Sesomaru ignored the injuries on his body, and a pair of Taito swords flashing with sunlight and moonlight appeared in both hands, and they crossed towards the incoming light. "Keng!!!" A strong sound of metal collision suddenly appeared, and Shisheng Maru retreated more than a few kilometers again. After stopping the backward trend, Sesei Maru''s gaze immediately turned to the front, the incoming light also stopped in place under his own sniper, and then the light dissipated, revealing a slender figure. After seeing the true face of this figure, Sesho Maru was stunned. It was a handsome young figure! The long red hair fluttered slightly in the void, and the purple eyes seemed to illuminate the surrounding scenery. If it weren''t for the chaos and extreme fluctuations in the opponent''s body, Sasheng Maru would have thought it was his own deity. "No, it''s not the deity, that''s... the main god!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, the Sesho Maru couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. I am afraid that the young man in front of me is the real body created by the Lord God using his own deity as a template! Thinking of this, Shishengwan clenched the swords in his hands, the power of the Sky-Swallowing Beast on his body was even more violent, and the energy of the endless void rushed into his body, making his breath stronger. "Ah!" Facing the actions of Sesei Maru, a light smile flashed across the Lord God''s face. Almost instantly, the main god''s figure disappeared in place and appeared in front of Shishengwan. It was just that Shishengwan did not react slowly. Almost at the same time, he waved his double swords and prepared to strangle the main god. However, at this moment, the hands of the Lord God flickered in the void, and easily grabbed the two demon knives of Sesho Maru. "boom!!!" The surrounding void rioted in an instant. Shashengwan''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank violently. He clearly felt that at this moment, the void around him and the Lord God lost order, and everything turned into disorderly chaos. The two demon swords made by Sesho Maru''s painstakingly made a''click'', starting from the place held by the main god, showing a crack. "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, a vicious look flashed in Shashengwan''s eyes. The violent demon power rushed into the two demon knives frantically, and directly pushed the demon knives that had just cracked past the critical point of self-detonation, and then the terrifying explosion resounded resoundingly between the main god and the Sesho Maru. "boom!!!" In the violent roar, the Lord God was spit out blood for the first time and flew out. It only wounded the enemy 800, self-damaged a thousand, and exploded the two demon knives that had blended heart and blood. The Shashengwan suffered even more damage, almost hurting its origin, and the whole person''s breath suddenly fell to the extreme. ps: The next chapter will be the Sashengwan exit. .. 2071 Chapter 077-The Return of the Evil You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was the first time that Sasaomaru suffered such serious injuries. Not to mention the scars all over the body, the source has been severely injured. This kind of injury has exceeded the damage suffered during the last battle with the King of End. If it happened to ordinary creatures, I am afraid that it would have already returned to the west. Even if the Sashengwan itself is extremely deep, it still can''t hold it. It''s just that when it fell to this point, Sesho Maru wanted to laugh. Laughing at myself as lost without knowing it. As one of the three corpses in the previous life of Nagato, the evil corpse is different from the good and the two corpses. He has not experienced any reincarnation since his birth, and has always maintained the posture of the Sesho Maru, carrying the existence of the Sesho Maru. From a higher level, the zombies are indeed evil corpses, but the corpses are not zombies! "As a result, I have been a Shashengwan for too long, but I regard myself as a real Shashengwan." With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Shasheng Maru couldn''t help but sigh softly. If it weren''t for the injury this time, even the most important fetter of Shasheng Maru, the weapon from his father, had blew up, and he could hardly wake up. "However, I am finally sober!" Whispering to himself softly, Sashengmaru''s gaze turned to the front. The Lord God had already stopped the tendency of flying backwards, recovered his injuries, and looked at himself with a cold face, murderous. Faced with such horrible murderous intent and indifferent gaze, a smile appeared on the corner of Sashengmaru''s mouth. For the Lord God, the smile of Sesei Maru was a complete provocation. "kill!" Almost instantly, the indifferent voice echoed in the void. The figure of the main god appeared in front of the main god, and a punch was blasted out, and facing the fist of the main god, the main god raised his right hand without change, and straightly grabbed the main god''s fist. "boom!!!" There was a violent shock in the void, and the collapsed stance spread out centered on the Lord God and the Sasa Maru. "how come?!" Seeing that Sasheng Maru actually caught his own punch, the Lord God''s face was surprised for the first time. After all, according to the Lord God''s estimation, his punch was enough to fly the man in front of him again. This was entirely based on actual judgment, and there was no possibility of error under normal circumstances. Then soon, the main god knew the reason. Because the silver-haired man in front of him seemed to be on fire, bursting out a deep blue flame. With the burning of the flame, the other party''s sense of existence climbed in a crazy trend! "You are crazy!!" After being surprised, the Lord Gods face was full of horror and puzzlement, Im absolutely crazy, burning my own origin. In this way, what else can you get besides never being overborn?! "Ahem, I can... Boom you!" Facing the question of the main god, a crazy smile flashed on the indifferent face of the Sesho Maru, making a fist with his left hand, carrying a dark blue flame, and hitting the main god''s face with a fierce punch. "boom!!!" Under the bombardment of Sesei Maru, the main god flew out again. After that, Sesei Maru did not stop attacking, but the whole person chased up at an unimaginable speed, with fists and claws unfolding, and various attacks bombarded the main god.Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com Facing the attack of Sesei Maru, even in the process of flying backwards, the Lord God still launched a counterattack. "Bang! Bang! Bang!!!" The sound of constant collision echoed in the void. However, the speed at which the Shasheng Wan of Burning Origin became stronger was too fast. After a while, the Lord God became his sandbag. In the next three minutes, the Lord God was continuously hit by various attacks from the Sesho Maru, flying upside down for hundreds of millions of miles in the void, even piercing through one of the twelve universes, shattering countless stars. During the whole process, the main god didn''t suffer much damage due to the physical strength, but his aggrieved aggrievedness was really unimaginable. Just as the sun burns out a day, no matter how deep the source is, it burns out. Three minutes later, the momentum of the Shashengwan finally began to decline. "what!!!" The Lord God who had been abused for three minutes immediately seized the opportunity and let out an extremely suffocated roar, bursting out an immeasurable wave of chaos all over the body, and the future killing pill was forced away. "I want to kill you, I must kill you!!" Shouting frantically, the lord god almost turned into a mad dog and rushed up, trying to tear the Sesho Pill apart. Facing the madness of the main god, Sasheng Maru was not afraid at all, and was equally mad. The two played fast, completely ignoring their defenses, and staged a wonderful and crazy confrontation in the void. The entire void was constantly turbulent in the confrontation between the two, causing the plane to almost collapse. Only when the battle reached a fever pitch, the battle suddenly stopped. The essence of the Shasheng Pill has been exhausted and turned into a dreamy bubble! "It seems that the time is up!" Seeing the Lord God pass through his body, the phantom Shashengwan sighed slightly, and then his whole person turned into a light spot, which instantly cut through the void and galloped away in a certain direction. The main god who was originally surprised at the disappearance of the Sesho Pill was taken aback for a moment, and then his face changed drastically. Intuition tells him that he can''t let that light spot leave. Just before the main god was chasing up, I saw a wave of spatial ripples on the path of the light spot galloping, and a slender arm protruded from the space ripple, just grabbing the light spot...or, the light spot was in the center of the palm. . Then the owner of the arm walked out of the ripples in the space, causing the Lord God''s face to sink slightly and he had to be fully on guard. Because the person who came is not someone else, it is indeed the unforgettable existence of the Lord God-Nagato! "It was a waste of time for the funeral of a certain strong man before." However, the Nagato who just appeared did not put the Lord God in his eyes, but looked at the light spot in his palm, "But you can figure it out, it just happens that now I just have to come to the door and help me!" "Return, my corpse!" As the voice just fell, the red-haired boy pressed the light spot of his palm directly into his body. "boom!!!" As if Mars had mixed into black powder, Nagato''s body burst into endless terrifying coercion, spreading vastly throughout the void, the Twelve Universes, and even the entire plane. Even the large areas of chaos outside the Dragon Ball plane are shrouded in the terrifying pressure of Nagato! .. 2072 Chapter 078 The so-called gap! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato finally ushered in the moment of complete physical transformation. After plundering all the king''s hard work, the flesh body that had already reached the limit of promotion, was stimulated by the return of the corpse killer pill, completely surpassed the limit, and completely stepped into a new field. However, within a few blinks of an eye, the red-haired boy sensed the earth-shaking changes in himself. He, Nagato, is completely different! All the biological information contained in the body has all turned into the foundation of the flesh. Many bloodlines and easiness have completely turned into a part of the flesh. If it was said that the advancement of Dao ancestor level brought Nagato an absolute sublimation of strength and vision, then this time the promotion has made the entire existence of the red-haired boy sublimated. The so-called time has lost its meaning in Nagato''s eyes. From this moment on, no one can interfere with Nagato''s past by any means, because his past, present, and future have been integrated into one, formally becoming a existence beyond four dimensions. just-- "It feels very unpleasant!" After just being sublimated, but happy for a while, Nagato felt unspeakably depressed. The red-haired boy who has completed the absolute sublimation of the Qi and the body has half-footed out of the chaos and can look at the real universe of his first life at any time. Under such circumstances, even the boundless chaos makes Nagato feel like he is. It seems to be trapped in the pool. The red-haired boy instinctively yearns for a broader universe, a more exciting stage, and a more interesting life! "Sure enough, we must accelerate time to conquer this chaos!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato secretly suppressed the depression in his heart, and took back all the pressure he unconsciously released when he was promoted, and his whole person instantly became ordinary without any aura. Then Nagato looked at the main god, or the main god who was using his own copy, leisurely. The plain gaze made the Lord God, who had just experienced the terrifying coercion, retreat. Just after taking a half step back, the Lord God stopped his movements. Then, the haughty Lord God classmate was angry! The Lord God, who has been aloof for many years, is absolutely unwilling to admit that he was scared in the eyes of the enemy just now, so he became angry and furiously launched an attack. "kill!" In the violent shout that contained anger, the Lord God raised his right hand. Enough to subvert the order, the light of chaos that distorted everything soared into the sky from the right hand of the main god, and turned into a super giant sword that was at least hundreds of kilometers away, and then with the wave of the main god, the giant sword brutally slashed towards Nagato. . The huge void was almost divided into two in an instant, and the entire plane showed signs of collapse. In the face of such a beheading, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, or that he was too lazy to change, he just raised his right hand, as if he would grab it at will, and the beheading of the giant sword would be completely offset in an instant. "The power of chaos is the opposite of my power of control. Sure enough, you are also the sacrifice left to me by that woman!" He raised his brow slightly, Nagato smiled lightly, the power of the soul''s control burst out in vain, and instantly corroded the giant sword in front of him, and even spread to the main god''s body through the giant sword. Immediately, the face of the Lord God changed wildly, revealing a look of horror. He was horrified to discover that the source of chaos that had been bred hard in his body was attracted by an inexplicable force, and he wanted to break out of his body, but he could hardly stop such a trend. You know, with the strength of the Lord God, such a weird situation would have never happened. It''s just that as Nagato said, the main god is just a sacrifice left by the dead spirit, so his body has the back hand left by the spirit, so it is naturally difficult to resist the plunder of Nagato.Written by www.webshuba.com However, although the main god didn''t know the specific reason, he also understood that he couldn''t let his enemies plunder him. In the blink of an eye, the Lord God made a decision, and his eyes flashed ruthlessly. The five fingers of his left hand were gathered together, turning into a sharp blade and slashed towards his right hand, and he took the giant sword and his right arm from him. Cut it off! however-- "Why bother?" Indifferent voices rang around, and Nagato''s figure appeared directly in front of the main god. Its speed completely exceeded the perception and prediction of the main god. "Sure enough, I still don''t like being used by others." Saying such words, the five fingers of the red-haired boy''s right hand turned into sharp claws, piercing the heart of the Lord God, and grabbed his heart, together with the original power. In an instant, the blood of the Lord God burst and spilled into the void. A deep blue flame burst out from the palm of the palm, burning the heart of the Lord God continuously, and a large amount of chaos flowed into Nagato''s body. The power of control engraved by the soul of Nagato is the essence of order. After being nourished by the relative chaos and intertwined with the power of order and chaos, there has been a lot of improvement immediately, and it has better control of the sublimated strength. But when Nagato finished all this, the Lord God suddenly reacted, and his whole body was weak. Then he saw Nagato''s act of not paying attention to himself at all. The anger burned like never before at this moment... Without saying anything, the Lord God immediately blew himself up! "boom!!!" The deafening roar spread throughout the plane, and the terrifying explosion even caused a full shock of the void, but such a terrifying explosion did not hurt Nagato at all, and the turbulent shock wave stopped in front of him. Today, the existence of Nagato has the essence of inviolability. However, the purpose of the main god''s self-detonation was not to hurt the enemy, but to release his restraint. The next moment, the essence of the main god, or the soul...a bright streamer flew from the center of the explosion. "All the Chosen Ones, contribute everything you have!" The icy voice reverberated in the void, and the power of the Lord God suddenly spread, and then, including the executioners, all the chosen ones turned into a stream of light in their wailing, and gathered towards the void. With the light of the main god as the center, the boundless rays of light gathered, and soon a giant of light that almost burst the void was formed. Sacrificing all the gods, the Lord God showed his strongest posture. The immeasurable power is permeated, and the existence of giants makes the entire plane appear to be shaky. "Die!" Without saying much, after the giant appeared, he immediately reached out to Nagato with a hand, and unfolded a simple and extremely simple action on the giant, which was a terrifying blow that covered the sky. just-- "Really, don''t you understand, the so-called-the gap!!!" A slight sigh flashed across his face, the red-haired young man faced the boundless giant palm shrouded from above, his eyes condensed slightly, then raised his right hand, made a fist, and slammed it upward! "boom!!!" The horror fist that surpassed the imagination of all living beings burst out, and instantly collapsed the giant''s palm, and then bombarded the giant of light, blasting all of its half to pieces. The remaining remains of the giant flew upside down, fiercely blasting a huge gap in the crystal wall of the plane...... .. 2073 079 The Failed Oriole You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time and Space Administration! This is a large-scale multi-dimensional organization with a long history. In the Chaos Realm suppressed by the Gate of Beyond, the Time and Space Administration is also one of several large forces, but compared to its powerful power, the Administration is more famous for its beliefs. At least in the entire endless chaos, there is no large force that regards''justice'' as a goal like the administration. To be honest, as an interplanetary organization, the administration''s concept of justice is ridiculous. Normal people know that it is difficult for any organization to maintain its own purity when it develops to a certain level, especially those organizations whose purpose is justice, which can easily deteriorate over time. But obviously, the Space-Time Administration is an exception, and the current administration is still the original administration. For a long time, it has remained the same, always so noble. If the Time and Space Administration is righteous, then the main god space is completely evil. Since ancient times, justice and evil are not at the same time. Based on this alone, the time and space administration and the main god space are absolute enemies. Although Bai Yujing and the Time and Space Administration are not tit-for-tat forces, they are also not friendly. Bai Yujing''s domineering and revealing ambitions also disliked the senior officials of the Time and Space Administration. Therefore, when Bai Yujing and the main god space went to war, through the intelligence of the former executioner, the undercover named Ye Wang, the Dimensional Fleet of the Time and Space Administration had already lurked in the chaos interlayer outside the Dragon Ball plane. Their goal is very simple, that is, to take action when two behemoths are both injured and to remove the two dangerous elements in the chaos. just-- "This is impossible!!!" On the main battleship in the administration fleet, Ye Wang, who sits here as one of the administrations senior officials, looked through the screen at the remains of the giant of light that crashed through the crystal wall of the Dragon Ball plane, and revealed through the gap in the crystal wall The panoramic view of the battlefield could not help being surprised. He couldn''t believe that he had been fighting for so many days, and the flames of war had only burned to the point where the main god was defeated. During these years in the main god space, Ye Wang had a deep understanding of the horror of the main god space. That is the strength that has piled up at the cost of hundreds of millions of lives and the death of a large number of planes. King Ye believes very much that if the Lord God is allowed to grow, one day, he will reach the realm called Invincible. However, he never expected that the Lord God would be defeated so suddenly. This change completely subverted Ye Wang''s cognition. In fact, not only Ye Wang, but also the high-level officials of the other administrations were all incredulous. After all, they had been watching the fire from the other side for quite a while since the battle between Bai Yujing and the main god space. Although it is impossible to observe carefully for the purpose of hiding, the general situation is still under their control! In the calculations of these high-levels, this war should have been going on for some time. Just when everyone on the battleship felt incredible and talked about it, beside the wreckage of the main god displayed on the screen inside the battleship, a mysterious red-haired boy appeared abruptly. "Wisdom, zoom in on the screen!" For the first time, Ye Wang issued an order to the main brain of the Dimensional Battleship. However, at the moment when the image on the screen was enlarged, the red-haired teenager in the image seemed to be aware of it. As the eyes flowed, the extremely deep gaze seemed to penetrate the screen and reflected in the hearts of the high-level people present.Love Wenxue www.lovewenxue.com "boom!!!" Immediately, everyone in the battleship trembled! ... ... "interesting!" In the gloomy chaos, Nagato slowly retracted his sight. As daring to peep into the existence of Bai Yujing and the main god space battlefield, the Time and Space Administration actually entered Nagato''s line of sight very early...In other words, all the large forces under the gate of the other side are known to Nagato. Through the power of the gate of the other side, Nagato and Saya can always bring the entire chaos realm into their own monitoring. Therefore, Nagato was not surprised by the dimensional fleet of the Time and Space Administration. It''s just that when you reach the state of Nagato, you will never see everything on the surface. With just a glance, the red-haired boy clearly understands the splendid justice essence of the Time and Space Administration. It is hard to imagine a young man who knows the evil of human nature. Why is there such a strange organization force. Nagato feels very interesting, both for the Space-Time Administration itself and its origin! "But leave it to you, Saya!" Whispering to himself, Nagato turned his gaze to the remains of the main god after receiving a positive reply from Saya in the soul connection. After reaching the realm of Taoist ancestors on Qi and Tierdao at the same time, Nagato''s strength has been extremely astonishing, and with a single punch, he blasted the main god who had been entangled with him for thousands of years on the spot. This is a great encouragement for Nagato. He is on the right path! Now he has definitely surpassed ordinary Dao ancestor level powerhouses. If you can reach the level of Dao ancestor in the four realms of mind, qi, god, and body at the same time, and achieve a complete level of Dao ancestor, then the power of Nagato will definitely rise to an unimaginable level. At that time, no matter how difficult the future catastrophe is, Nagato is confident that he can get through it. It''s just obvious that it is not easy for Nagato to achieve his goals. Among the remaining two ways of mind and god, there are still traces to follow. After all, there are many ways to cultivate gods, among which the most famous ones are the Dao of Souls and the Way of Ghosts. But the path of the heart is a bit illusory, and there is no specific method of practice at all. However, since Nagato wants to pursue the realm of Taoist ancestors of supreme perfection, he naturally has his own ideas. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, the way of the heart and the way of the gods are actually inseparable, and they can be practiced at the same time. The cultivation of the Way of God is nothing more than the cultivation of the Three Ways of Heaven, Earth and Man. With these practices, we can condense an eternal soul. The practice of the way of the heart is to practice one''s own beliefs, one''s own will, one''s own...view of the universe. Then, the combination of the way of the heart and the way of God is "Simulated star creation!!!" ps: Gritting his teeth, finally wrote a chapter!!.. 2074 Chapter 080 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Simulate a star map! This is a special gift from the Hakata world. This gift is engraved with the mystery of the gods, which can infinitely magnify one''s own universe to interfere with external affairs, subvert external rules, and do all kinds of incredible and contrary to common sense. At first glance, the so-called simulated star creation chart seems to be very tall. But in fact, this is a kind of domain power. The so-called domain must naturally have the foundation of its existence! Just as the simulated star-creation map of the Hakata world is actually based on the laws of the Hakata world, the effect will be much worse if it goes beyond the range of the hakata power. It is precisely for this reason that Nagato was not very interested in simulating star creation in Hakata. It was just that when Nagato shifted his mind to the practice of the two ways of mind and god, he suddenly discovered that the trivial analog star creation chart actually contained two prototypes of spiritual practice. In the calculations of the red-haired boy, if he transforms what he has learned and his will into a simulating star creation chart, and deduces it to the extreme, then his heart and the second path of God will probably not be far from the realm of Dao Ancestor level. Up. The most important thing is that Nagatos simulated star creation is not based on anything else, it is the chaotic starry sky. Since a long time ago, Chaos Starry Sky has been one of the biggest cards in Nagato''s hand. It''s just that this hole card has hardly been used so far. The reason is very simple, because Nagato does not want to use it. After all, Chaos Stars is not only Nagato''s hole card, but also the background of Nagato. Since it is the background, it is naturally not to be moved! It''s just that the chaos in the future is so dangerous that Nagato in the previous life was planted. Even the current Nagato is not sure about it. For everything he has now, Nagato naturally wants to use this heritage. The simulation of the star map is obviously an excellent way for Nagato to use the power of the chaotic starry sky. "There are four major elements in the simulated star creation: foundation, legal principle, world view and carrier!" Nagato''s gaze faintly looked at the remains of the main god in front of him, "The foundation and principles of my simulated star creation are undoubtedly the chaotic starry sky. The world view is my cognition of the world, and the final carrier..." "The wreckage of the main god can be used to make use of the residual heat!" At the end of the talk, the red-haired boy snapped his fingers, and an invisible force burst out, grabbing the remains of the main god. The next moment, the red-haired boy stepped out and brought the remains of the main god into the original space of the chaotic starry sky. . "boom!!!" The core sun in the origin space made a violent muffled sound, and the sacred golden flames suddenly scattered from the sun, turning into a hot sea of ??fire, covering the remains of the main god. Faced with such a change, the red-haired young man moved his will, and the three wills of heaven, earth and man in the chaotic starry sky emerged in the original space. Under the will of Nagato, the three wills of heaven, earth and man merged with the golden flames. While burning the remains of the main god, they also imprinted the endless three truths with mysterious patterns. At the same time, Nagato himself was sitting on the fire, sorting out his worldview. As a supreme powerhouse, Nagato certainly has his own unique understanding of the world, but these understandings are somewhat scattered, and what he has to do now is to sort out these understandings and establish his own worldview. Countless memories of the past and present rolled in his mind, and the aura of the red-haired boy began to change constantly. In this way, time slowly passed, one day, two days, three days... Heshun Novel www.heshun168.com Under the burning of the golden flame, the remains of the main god gradually melted into a shimmering pure white liquid, and then in the brand of the mysterious pattern of the three truths, the liquid slowly deformed and solidified. On the forty-ninth day, the remains of the Lord God had turned into a simple white jade pot. The so-called simulated star creation chart is not just a picture. The essence is that the domain''s simulated star creation can be either a picture, a book, a sword, a shell, or other things. Nagato chose the white jade small tripod in front of him. The tripod is a testimony of civilization, a carrier of culture, and a symbol of power. Casting this tripod symbolizes Nagato''s domineering will to aspire to chaos! Moreover, the tripod contains the true meaning of Tao! The so-called tripod consists of one mouth, two ears and three legs. Among them, the three legs are a symbol of the three consciousnesses of heaven, earth and man, and the two ears are the evolution of yin and yang. There are thousands of mysteries in one mouth, just like the starry sky of chaos. The moment the small tripod was formed, the original space of the entire chaotic starry sky vibrated slightly, and there was a silent resonance with it. At this time, the review of Nagato''s worldview has also come to an end! In just forty-nine days, with his thoughts running at a high speed, Nagato seemed to have spent thousands of years, and he did not know how many times he had relived the memory in his head. Nagato draws countless cognitions about the world from the surging sea of ??memories. Cognition and cognition continue to collide in the mind and merge into one! With the combing of these memories, Nagato gradually felt that a power different from the power of the soul came from the depths of his own soul. Without the need for others to tell, Nagato knew that it was the power of the worldview. And with the sorting out of the worldview, the collision between the red-haired teenager''s thoughts became more intense, and countless sparks of wisdom shined. Until a certain moment... "laugh!" Nagato opened his eyes, and his deep eyes flashed like electricity. An unprecedented great enlightenment flashed through the heart of the red-haired boy, Nagato could not help but sigh softly... "It turns out that everything in the world is nothing but truth!" "Tao is power, reason is truth, Tao is manifestation, and reason is essence. The two are combined with each other, but the most important thing is reason. The law of the sky is the law, the law of the earth is the law, and the rules of humanity are the same." "The word''reason'' runs through the endless chaos!!" In a daze, all of Nagato''s practice so far merged into the so-called worldview of reason, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Nagato knew that his path of cultivation had already turned into a smooth path. "boom!!!" The next moment, a strong momentum burst from the red-haired boy, and completed the final resonance with Bai Yu Xiaoding. The will to dominate the world instantly engraved the core of Xiaoding, completing the final manufacturing of the simulated star creation chart... 2075 Chapter 081-Road and Battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t pay attention to it for the first time after the simulation of star creation was completed. Seeing that the red-haired boy closed his eyes again, his attention was instantly focused on the power of the worldview that he had just conceived in his body, and he experienced the little by little. All sentiments flashed by like lightning, Nagato vaguely understood the end of the path he was walking. When the power of this worldview is strong enough to be integrated, and after unifying the supreme body and the supreme sacred power forged by Nagato''s hard work, the red-haired boy will usher in the final transformation on his path of practice. Although the road is clearly visible, it is clear that it is not easy to get through. As the saying goes, it is easy to gain the Tao, but difficult to defend it! The essence of the power of worldview is actually just a kind of cognition. The cognition will change with the difference of time and space. If Nagato cannot always uphold the rational worldview, then the power of the worldview will turn into a rootless tree, meaningless. In addition, Nagato will continue to recognize, explore, and transform the Shinra Wanxiang into a part of the worldview of reason. Only by doing this can the power of worldview grow! "Fortunately, this is not difficult for me!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato remembered the book of Akashia he used to kill time before. With the Akashia record of the chaotic starry sky, Nagato could complete the cultivation of the power of worldview sooner or later. Of course, the time spent in this may be a little longer. "However, there are no shortcuts!" Slowly opened his eyes, Nagato looked at the white jade small tripod in the void in front of him. The simulated star creation map in front of us is almost a manifestation of Nagato''s worldview. If all the Akashic records of the chaotic starry sky are engraved on it, it is almost equivalent to Nagato''s integration of the chaotic starry sky into his own worldview. In this way, the power of Nagato''s worldview will also grow... This is much faster than Nagato''s own analysis. "It''s just that this tripod has just been completed, and it is not enough to carry the Akashic records! Before the real integration, this simulated star creation map needs to be optimized to the most perfect level." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato was about to take Xiaoding back into his body, and then he suddenly thought that every simulated star creation chart had a name, and his own simulation star creation chart had not been named yet. "Since it is the tripod that carries my worldview, let''s call it the tripod of reason!" Thinking of this, Nagato turned Xiaoding into a streamer and integrated it into his body. In an instant, the power of the world view in Nagato''s body immediately became active and began to flow with Xiaoding as the core. Only soon, Nagato couldn''t help frowning. He discovered that when the power of the worldview was circulating in his body, it was actually greatly depleted. "...Is it the influence of the flesh?" There was a slight silence, and Nagato understood the reason for this-his body was too strong, strong enough to unconsciously resist other forces, including the mysterious power of worldview. "It seems to continue to seal!" Some helplessly shook his head, Nagato''s right thumb touched his heart. "Boom!!!" Diandianshu library www.diandianshu.net With a slight roar, Nagato''s heart beat slightly. It was transformed by the power left by the former life of Nagato and the original spirit girl of the other side gate, and then shrouded in the heart of Nagato, and the yin and yang jade seal of the infinite sacred power system of the red-haired boy began to spread. No longer confined to the heart, the supreme sealing power quickly covered the whole body of the teenager with the blood circulation. In an instant, a feeling of weakness emerged in Nagato''s heart. The body that could not be damaged even if the chaos collapsed seemed to have lost absolutely invincible power, and it looked like an ordinary human body. To be reasonable, it is not the first time that Nagato has sealed his power. But this time it was the flesh body with the most direct perception, and it was the Supreme True Body that had already reached the realm of Dao Ancestor. Even Nagato couldn''t help frowning at the gap caused by it. Fortunately, the power of the world view quickly flooded Nagato''s body, weakening his sense of gap. "call" After taking a long breath, Nagato calmed his mind. Then the red-haired boy was a little surprised to find that after the power of the seal in his body had continuously sealed the power of the two great ancestors, some changes appeared, as if there was a little more spirituality. "It''s kind of interesting, maybe..." If he said something thoughtfully, Nagato immediately shifted his thoughts, "I have been in retreat for forty-nine days. I don''t know how the outside world has changed?" With this in mind, Nagato''s consciousness directly communicated with the chaotic starry sky, and a lot of information poured into Nagato''s mind. In less than a moment, Nagato understood the changes in these days. Forty-nine days ago, after Nagato closed the door, Saya assisted Chaos Starry Sky to swallow the Dragon Ball plane, and even some planes under the Lord God''s command, with his own authority, and then Bai Yujing''s legion immediately launched an attack towards the Time and Space Administration. At the beginning, the Time and Space Administration had the upper hand with its powerful magic technology capabilities. But soon, Bai Yujing showed a war potential beyond imagination. After learning from the enemy''s magic technology, various weapons of war with the integration of different systems appeared one after another, defeating the Time and Space Administration steadily. Seeing Baiyu Kyoto hit the plane under the administration, the administration''s strongest combat power, Ultraman, finally appeared. Yes, Ultraman! The strongest combat power of the Time and Space Administration, and even its origin, is Ultraman. After knowing this information, Nagato suddenly understood why the fleet of the Time and Space Administration would show a sense of justice... In Nagato''s memory, the race of giants of light are self-proclaimed just universe heroes! After the Ultramans appeared, with the magic technology of the Time and Space Administration, they soon withstood Bai Yujing''s crazy attack. To this day, the war between Bai Yujing and the Time and Space Administration is still going on without any tilt. just-- "The Space-Time Administration and Ultraman will definitely hold on for a while!" After sorting out the information carefully, Nagato came to such a conclusion. There is no other reason, just because Bai Yujing''s war potential is too strong, you know, Bai Yujing has used hundreds of planes as a war base, and there are many war potentials that have not been tapped... 2076 Chapter 082 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Even so, Nagato will not underestimate the Space-Time Administration. Among other things, in Nagato''s memory, those Ultramans who always like to fight little monsters can always achieve incredible victories in desperate situations. They are synonymous with miracles and should not be underestimated. The most important thing is that among the Ultramans, there are still four absolutely mysterious Ultramans. Whether it is the legendary god of the universe, or the legendary savior of light who has guarded the universe since the ancient times, or the king of the kingdom of light and the miracle born by grasping hope from fear and despair, it is not good. . Although they haven''t really taken action yet, based on the memories of previous lives, the red-haired boy can outline the power of these four guys. "Thinking about this, I suddenly want to see them." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato couldn''t help but recall his childhood memories of his first life, "I still admired them at the beginning, but it''s a pity that the ways are different and not conspiring!" Thinking of this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but shook his head, dispelling the distracting thoughts from his mind. Taking a step in the air, Nagato disappeared into the original space in an instant. The next moment, Nagato appeared above Bai Yujing. Looking down at the magnificent world that was completely made of white jade under his feet, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but feel a little pride in his heart. All of this was the result of Nagato''s accumulation. Thinking of this, Nagato became more determined to survive the future catastrophe. "In that case, let''s go!" With this realization, Nagato, who was still thinking about whether his girls should be gentle, changed his mind, "Just in order to further strengthen the simulated star creation, I also want to go to Hakata to see it." "By the way, it''s almost time to clean up the guys in the box court." Talking to himself so softly, Nagato stepped out, and the whole person was dragged across the endless time and space and chaos at the gate of the other bank, and came to the chaotic void outside the box court plane group. Only at the first glance, Nagato realized that the Hakataba plane group was unusual. Although there is nothing unusual on the outside, the red-haired teenager''s extraordinary perception can clearly perceive that drastic changes are taking place inside the chamber, and the breath of Buddha is rapidly expanding. Under the pressure of the Buddha''s breath, the breaths of the different gods are either being assimilated or descending to the plane under the box court. "Ha, has the hand of Buddhism and Taoism reached in?" This thought flashed through his mind, and a faint wave flashed in Nagato''s eyes. After getting the gate of the other side, in the idea of ??knowing oneself and the enemy, the teenager has a lot of research on the eight civilizations that dominate the chaos. Perhaps it was because Buddhism and Daoism were separated from Immortal Dao civilization in the last chaotic era. Because of the shallowest background, he found that among the eight civilizations, Buddhism and Daoism civilization had the most ambitions for the chaos domain in which it was located. The Sakyamuni in the box court was supported by Buddhism and Taoism civilization in order to assimilate Hinduism and develop Buddhism into the mainstream of box court. Not only Sakyamuni, Nagato also remembered the Buddhist disciples he met on the plane of blood-devouring raid. "It seems that there are many chess pieces in Buddhist and Taoist civilization!" The Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com Thinking about it this way, Nagato didn''t have any uneasy emotions. With the current strength of the red-haired boy, even if it was a head-on with Buddhist and Taoist civilization, it would not be false, let alone a few chess pieces in the Buddhist and Taoist civilization. The only thing that made Nagato hesitate was what kind of method he would use to enter Hakata. It''s not impossible to come head-on, but Nagato is worried that once a full-scale war begins, he will destroy the Hakata, if he is not careful, with his current state of sealing against the Hakata Buddhism, which is secretly supported by Buddhism and Taoism. This is very unfavorable for Nagato''s idea of''getting the possibility of making his simulated star-creation map even further from Hakata Garden''. "Forget it, anyway, don''t rush for a while, it''s still important to practice!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s figure was pulled by the power of the other shore gate and quietly came outside the plane group of the weaker subordinates in the center of the box garden. Slightly looked at the surrounding planes, Nagato''s gaze paused slightly when scanning the three connected planes. In terms of size, each of these three planes is larger than the other surrounding planes, and their auras are almost fused, which can be called a Trinity, and their planes are filled with extremely strong aura of gods. The most important thing is that Nagato is a little familiar with this breath of gods. "I remember, it''s a group of Greek gods!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato walked towards the direction of the Trinity plane, telling the red-haired boy instinctively that the Trinity plane was very interesting and he would be interested. With such a mood, the red-haired boy quickly reached the crystal wall of the plane. Nagato did not directly rush, because he could feel that there were two mysterious divine powers attached to the crystal wall, one of which contained the mighty power of time, while the other revealed some fluctuations in fate. Perceiving the two divine powers, Nagato suddenly understood that the master of these two divine powers was probably the ultimate trump card of the Greek gods. It''s just that the master of these two divine powers, like the supreme master who only teaches, doesn''t seem to fit the dualism of Hakoi, and he can''t exert all his strength in Hakoi. "interesting!" With that said, Li Zhiding flew out from Nagato''s body, and the power of the mysterious worldview diffused, disintegrating the defensive power on the crystal wall of the plane, and forming a radius of several meters on the crystal wall. Channel. The whole process was quietly completed in a moment, without the attention of the plane consciousness and the master of the two divine powers. "This power is very convenient!" Slightly feeling the changes in the power in the lower body, Nagato retracted the Li Zhiding and walked into the passage. After the red-haired boy entered, the power of the worldview that permeated the passage dissipated and the passage automatically restored. And at this moment, the two divine powers pervading the crystal wall of the plane suddenly fluctuated. "Just now, did something pass through the crystal wall?" "Nothing is revealed in fate!" "So..." At the end of this sentence, the divine power fluctuations on the crystal wall slowly disappeared, and the surrounding chaos quickly returned to calm... 2077 Chapter 083-Hestia You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is a similar plot in many novels- Under some irresistible factors, the protagonist descended to a place such as a bathhouse to watch the heroine whole body, which in turn triggered a series of events, and finally embraced the beauty. To be honest, for such a plot, Nagato didn''t have any special thoughts except for feeling a little bit of blood. It''s just that when such a situation happened to him, he couldn''t help being a little stunned. I looked at the natural hot spring environment filled with fresh water vapor, and then I looked at the girl who was a little petite and tender, but with the upper wall that people couldnt help but marveling at. With a surprised expression on her face, Nagato slightly silence. In this short instant, Nagato clearly sensed the identity of the girl in front of him. She is a god and a god who has existed for a long time. Of course, the mere gods were not in Nagato''s eyes. What really made the red-haired boy cared was that he could clearly perceive the pure aura permeating the girl in front of him. To be honest, it is very rare for creatures like gods to have such a pure aura. The reason is simple, that is, the life of the gods is too long. In the long years, the gods always have to do all kinds of things to pass the time, killing, fighting, conspiring, calculating, etc. There are too many things the gods can do and dare to do. When the gods do these things, they are usually unavoidable to be contaminated with other breaths. Therefore, even the most good gods are rarely so pure. "Such a rare goddess, I want it!" Thinking of this, a smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth and said, "Hello, beautiful girl, and thank you for the hospitality, you are really in good shape!" Having said this, Nagato raised his right hand and gave the girl a thumb. "...Pass, thank you!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the girl in astonishment spoke subconsciously, and then she reacted and became angry, "No! Don''t turn your head around, you Baga!!" ... ... Hestia feels that she has been too unlucky lately! As the goddess of the fire and the protector of the house in the Greek gods, Hestia was born to be at odds with the chaos on Mount Ospilin. From a long time ago, she and the goddess of blacksmithing Hephaestus left the gods. group. During the journey, they converged with many gods, and finally settled on a plane on the edge of the power range of the box garden. On that plane, the gods united to create a dungeon that can constantly produce monsters. Then they sealed their own power and descended to the world, using the Hakata community as a template, accepting human beings that they saw pleasing to the eye, giving each other the favor of God, and establishing a dependent family to attack the dungeon. In a sense, this world constructed by the gods, family members, and dungeons is very similar to the box garden. But unlike Hakoba, this plane is not dangerous to the gods. Unlike the Hakoba world, there are such dangerous factors as the demon king, human beings will eventually try these dangerous factors.Rape Chinese www.youcaizw.com The gods can experience life freely, praising everything they like. Such a beautiful world that the ruler of the Greek gods, the emperor Zeus and the queen Hera later joined them, and the two of them even established the two most powerful families on that plane. As a well-known house god, Hestia didn''t join the game of the gods at first, just watching. Its just that with the passage of time, watching the other gods having fun, especially my old enemy, the man from the Nordic godsLoki united with the beauty gods of the Nordic gods and expelled Zeus and Hera''s family, after the limelight, the hopeless goddess finally moved her heart. However, it is too late. Hakata has changed! Buddhism, which originally occupied the general trend, became aggressive for some reason, and started to conquer the gods of the whole box court. A large number of gods were assimilated by Buddhism and became part of Buddhism. Under such circumstances, how can these gods from different groups of gods still want to play games? Therefore, Hestia could only bring complaints. Under the leadership of Zeus and Hera, Hestia obediently returned to the fundamental position of the Greek gods guarded by the two super gods. After returning to Mount Ospilin for a while, Hestia still felt a little unhappy. So she went down to earth. The goddess was going to find something to do in the world. By killing time, she made herself forget the unhappiness. As a result, she just went down to the world, and she discovered that the whole world had become a battlefield for Athena, Hades and Poseidon. Hestia, who didn''t want to be drawn into the battlefield, could only avoid human society, and then she found a hot spring in no man''s land. "As a result, before I had time to enjoy it, I encountered such a bad luck!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Hestia was wearing her clothes while looking bitterly at the red-haired teenager who was facing her back, feeling a little confused for a while. Although a god with a long history, Hestia is still too simple as the most sacred and ancient goddess in Greece. Facing a teenager who had seen herself completely, her performance was not much different from that of an ordinary human girl. But after all he was a goddess, Hestia quickly adjusted his mentality, coughed softly, and said: "Youth, you can turn your head, and also, report your name!" "When asking someone''s name, shouldn''t you give your name first?" Hearing Hestia''s words, Nagato turned his mind leisurely, glanced at the dressed girl, his eyes lit up. I have to say that the costume of this goddess is very unique. This is not a gorgeous dress, just a white dress showing the back and thighs. However, in conjunction with the characteristics of this loli goddess''s childlike appearance and big breasts, it makes people feel unusually amazing, and the most amazing thing is the girl''s blue ribbon that passes through the chest and tied to the arm, which completely characterizes the girl''s figure. Highlighted vividly. "But for you who are so beautiful, I will answer your question!" With an unabashed look of appreciation, the red-haired boy walked straight to Hestia and said, "My name is Nagato, girl, be my lover!" "what?!!" Hestia said that he was really scared... 2078 Chapter 084-The Essence of Holy War You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I do not want it!" But after a brief surprise, Hestia immediately reacted, and said with some excitement, "Why should I be your lover, you fellow, don''t be too self-righteous!" "So, my love, where''s your name?" But Nagato completely ignored Hestia''s retort, and asked self-consciously. Faced with such a situation, even with a good temper, Hestia, who can even be said to be a bit of a waste material, felt angry. Even the divine power that was not used when she was naked was directly used by the girl. It''s just that her power has just appeared, and it has been transformed by the power of the worldview of Li that has been shrouded in the surroundings at no time. There was no warning at all during the whole process, Hestia couldn''t help being shocked! "You really are not good!" At this time, the red-haired boy had already bullied himself, with a malicious smile on his face, which made Hestia feel a little uneasy, "Since you don''t answer, then I can only find the answer by myself." With that said, Nagato hugged Hestia directly, lowered his head, and kissed the girl''s small mouth opened slightly because of surprise. The power of Rizhis worldview immediately poured into Hestias body from the mouth of the red-haired boy. While incorporating the power in the girls body into his worldview, Nagato read Hestia with some mysterious power. Ya''s past. This reading is not mind-reading, it is more like browsing Hestia''s Acacia records, eroding her essence. In a sense, this is a kind of spiritual friendship. More in-depth communication than the physical intercourse between men and women. Therefore, after the initial shock, Hestia immediately resisted. It''s just that her resistance is of little importance to the red-haired teenager. In the end, she can only watch her essence being corroded by a certain force, and she herself has also resisted and gradually enjoyed it. At the same time, Nagato received more and more information, and many of the secrets of the Greek gods were presented to him. Originally, the red-haired boy didn''t care much. The secret of a small group of gods was nothing at all to the Lord of Chaos, who was in charge of the endless plane, but soon he found that he seemed to underestimate the group of Greek gods. "Small universe, holy war... really interesting!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato kissed more deeply... ... ... At this time, Mount Olympus in the heavens. In the glorious hall in the center of the top temple, sitting on the throne, Zeus, who looked a little old, stood up involuntarily when the essence of Hestia was corroded by Nagato''s worldview. An electric current containing infinite mighty power flashed past Zeus, indicating the majesty of the lord of the gods. "...Hestia!" Subconsciously pronounced the name of his sister, Zeus couldn''t help but feel gloomy. Perhaps other gods are not clear, but as the leader of the gods, Zeus clearly perceives that Hestia has left the Greek gods. If it was normal, Zeus would not care about Hestia so much. Although the other party is his own sister, in the eyes of Zeus, Hestia is just a cute thing. In addition to viewing, Hestia is dispensable to the gods in terms of strength and wisdom.17 novels www.17xs.net Only at this juncture, Hestia''s accidental departure, had to remind Zeus of some bad things. "Could it be that the bald donkeys in Buddhism have infiltrated?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Zeus shook his head after hesitating slightly, "Impossible, there are two super gods, even Sakyamuni cannot infiltrate this plane silently." "It''s just that it''s not the group of bald donkeys. Why did Hestia leave the group of gods? It''s impossible for her to have such determination." It is not that Zeus underestimated Hestia. Although she was incompatible with the mainstream style of the Greek gods, and even gave up the position of the Ospilin twelve gods for this reason, she did not want to go with the mainstream style of the gods, but she could not do without God group. In other words, after leaving the group of gods, a dead god like Hestia couldn''t live well. After thinking about it for a long time, Zeus, who was puzzled, could only temporarily let go of thinking. Without knowing the specific situation, Zeus could only stand still and wait for the development of the situation. "Damn it, I still lack power!" Thinking in this way, his eyes instantly penetrated the endless time and space, looking towards the human world and the underworld. Perceiving the reincarnation of Athena, Hades and Poseidon, Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly. "It seems that a new round of jihad is about to begin." As he muttered to himself softly, a look of regret flashed across Zeus''s face, "Time waits for no one. I''m afraid this will be the last holy war. It''s a pity, obviously the next holy war will be complete." In the eyes of the world, the so-called holy war is actually a war for love and peace. The goddess Athena reincarnated into mankind and fought her holy warriors against Pluto and Neptune gods who tried to exterminate mankind. In the eyes of the gods, jihad is a war between Neptune and Hades dissatisfied with Athena as the future heir of the gods. Only in the eyes of Zeus, the true essence of the so-called holy war is a sacrifice. For thousands of years, the soul-burning battles, the scorching fighting spirit, the drops of blood that spilled on the earth, everything was for a grand sacrifice. The goal of the sacrifice is nothing else, it is indeed the simulated star map of the Greek gods, Ospilin! In other words, a simulated star map, the Big Bang! The Big Bang is the real name of the simulated star-creation map Ospilin. Because this real name is too obvious, the Greek gods deliberately renamed their simulated star-creation map Ospilin. There is no other reason for this, just because the foundation of the Greek god group lies in this simulated star creation map. The entire group of Greek gods, from super gods to god servants, practiced a power system called a small universe, and the source of this power is the gods simulated star creation map, and the existence of the gods will enhance the simulated star creation The power of graphs. But Zeus became the lord of the gods, and after taking charge of the simulation star creation chart, he felt that the simulation star creation chart had great potential to be tapped. After all, the number of gods is limited, and the increase in the simulated star creation chart is also limited. After thinking for a long time, Zeus turned his attention to the human beings with excellent reproduction ability in the human world. Perhaps the small universe of human practice is not comparable to the gods, but the lack of quality can be supplemented by quantity. And the feelings of human beings richer than those of the gods will give the small universe stronger possibilities. For this reason, Zeus secretly spread the power of the small universe to the world. Then Zeus took advantage of the accidental fall of Athena, the successor of the next generation of gods during the rise of the Chaos City in the box court, and put it into reincarnation, and at the same time provoked the losers of the two former gods, Pluto and Sea King, to compete with Athens. Na got it right. Because of the existence of Zeus, it is impossible for Athena, Hades and Poseidon to fight with real power. Then the so-called saints under the command of the gods have a reason for existence. And this is the essence of jihad!.. 2079 Chapter 085 Force into the sanctuary! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Leaving aside Zeus''s reaction, the Nagato on the other side eroded the essence of Hestia and accommodated it in his rational worldview. After obtaining the information he wanted, he took the girl towards Greece. His goal is not somewhere else, it is the stronghold of Athena''s reincarnation in the world, the Greek sanctuary! The sanctuary is the holy place of all saints and the residence of the pope and goddess Athena. In a sense, this is the earthly kingdom of Athena. But Nagato is not difficult to find the location of the sanctuary. Not to mention that the memory Hestia carried has the location of the sanctuary, that is, the sanctuary itself, as the invisible master standing on the power of many countries, many high-level human beings know its location. Therefore, even if he did not use any extraordinary powers, he would still travel around on the road. But the red-haired boy arrived near the sanctuary within three days. "It''s magnificent!" Standing on a mountain peak near the sanctuary, Nagato''s eyes spanned a distance of tens of kilometers and saw the sanctuary shrouded by the barrier. A sacred place protected by the goddess of wisdom and war Athena, the stars and clouds are separated by the sacred area. This is not far from Athens, the largest city in Greece, but it is a sacred mountain isolated from the world. There is no record on the map, and it is impossible to find it even with a reconnaissance satellite with a resolution of up to meters. The sanctuary full of "the will of the gods" was hidden secretly by dozens of layers of barriers, without any interference from the outside. This is the holy place where the Saint Seiya who protects the peace on the earth lives. It is also called the last place to protect the peace on the earth. Therefore, except for the Saint Seiya and other warriors and related persons, no one else is allowed to enter the sanctuary. In the square at the foot of the mountain, there are an amphitheatre, an arena, a clock tower, a gallery, a residence, and other various living facilities. In the ancient Greek era, the Holy Land Delphi, famous for the prophecies of Apollo, gathered cultural buildings. The styles of these buildings spanned hundreds of millions of years, and the ages of construction were different. This warned the world that the ancient lifeline is preserved here. Unbreakable place. But the most important building is the Golden Zodiac. Anyone who wants to reach the supreme Temple of Athena must pass through the Golden Zodiac guarded by the strongest Golden Saint Seiya on earth. "Yes, enough to be my temporary residence." Having said that, Nagato turned his head to look at Hestia who was next to him, and said, "As you can see, I am ready to do something to Athena. How is your relationship with her?" Although Hestia had poor senses for the Greek gods, he was born here after all. Nagato will still take care of her feelings a bit. "..." Hearing Nagato''s inquiry, Hestia took a small sip. Hestia just thought about Nagato''s thoughts. Hestia knew the details of the man in front of him while he was being eroded by the opponent. Hestia understood that since Nagato was ready to do it, Athena would not end well. It''s just that she thought about it a little bit, but found that she had no intention of interceding for Athena. Although she, Athena, and Artemis were listed as the three goddesses of the gods, they had a completely bad relationship with each other. In other words, Hestia of the waste material and Athena and Artemis of the career goddess are too bad. Thinking like this, the girl said: "Except for Hephaestus, I don''t care about anyone else in the gods." "understood!" Nodded, Nagato took out the Li Zhiding from his body and threw it towards the sky. Bai Yu''s small tripod flew straight to the high altitude of the sanctuary. The next moment, the power that belonged to the worldview of reason suddenly emerged, eroding the rules called reality, and directly enclosing the huge sanctuary. In the Temple of Athena, the incarnation of Athena of this era, Sasha suddenly rose from her god seat. "This is..." Kiss novel www.qinxs.com The right hand subconsciously covered his heart, and a touch of sadness flashed across Sasha''s face. The small universe of the goddess that originated from her soul was violently and automatically running, and Sasha clearly felt an indescribable crisis, as if some great disaster had come. With this premonition, Sasha drove her small universe to begin to perceive the situation in the sanctuary. Then she discovered that the entire sanctuary was cut off from reality under a certain mysterious force. Not only that, this force was still eroding the sanctuary itself and the creatures in the sanctuary. Under the erosion of this force, the candidates of the Saint Seiya and the ordinary Saint Seiya have fainted. And the source of this mysterious power is a mysterious white jade small tripod floating above the sanctuary. "Simulate, create a star map?" Speaking of words that didn''t even know her meaning, Sasha finally showed some blue veins on her face. The memory of the goddess that was sealed in the depths of the girl''s soul seemed to be unsealed. Realizing this, Sasha couldn''t help but feel a touch of sadness. Although the girl has understood the identity of her goddess reincarnation, inherited the goddess''s small universe, and even has the consciousness to contribute to the upcoming holy war with this power. But the premise of Sasha''s enlightenment is her own will, not the will of Athena. Only the will belongs to her, which the young girl has understood very early. And once the memory belonging to the goddess Athena is released, Sasha can only be Athena, and it is no longer Sasha''s will that governs her soul, but the will of the goddess Athena. Thinking of this, the girl couldn''t help letting go of the scepter in her hand and let it fall to the ground. With her arms in her arms, Sasha squatted down, crying silently... ... ... Sasha''s situation is not yet known, because the entire sanctuary is already boiling. Among the popes, the contemporary Pope Sage immediately issued the order of martial law toward the entire sanctuary, then excited the sanctuary''s defense system, and took out the spell left by Athena in his last holy war. Although I don''t know what happened, the wisdom of the Pope tells Sage that an unimaginable change is coming. The first house of the Golden Zodiac, Aries. Shion, the Aries golden saint who guards this palace, has already put on his own golden saint, standing alone at the door of the Aries palace, his eyes looking forward with extreme caution. The extraordinary perception derived from the Saint Seiya made Shion realize that he would soon encounter an enemy. as expected-- "boom!!!" A violent shock wave burst out from the end of Shion''s field of vision, and several bronze and silver saints dressed in saints flew up in this fierce impact, and then landed heavily, unable to get up again. Afterwards, a leisurely figure wandered out of the smoke and dust rolled up by the impact. It was a red-haired boy who looked a little thin. At first glance, it seems harmless to humans and animals. Only for the first time, Shi Ang clearly perceives that the other party is filled with undisguised malice. Obviously, he is the invader of the sanctuary this time, his enemy. Since it is the enemy, there is no need to say more, there is only one battle! With this thought, Shion immediately burned the small universe that he had reached the seventh sense, and his whole person almost turned into a stream of light, rushing to the boy in an instant. Endless stardust emerged from Shion, even slightly distorting the space "Stardust rotation work!!!" .. 2080 Chapter 086 Little Universe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Facing Shion''s attack, Nagato couldn''t help but shine. Although he has gained a lot of information after eroding the essence of Hestia, he has a lot of understanding of the cultivation system of the Greek gods, but because Hestias power is innate, this understanding does not not much. The low-level Saint Seiyas that Nagato had encountered before breaking into the sanctuary were too weak and did not show much merit at all. Originally, he thought the so-called small universe was nothing more than this. Only the golden saint in front of him broke Nagato''s inherent cognition. Based on his thousands of years of rich experience and extraordinary intuition, Nagato discovered that the golden saint in front of him was obviously only a teenager, and he was able to move at the speed of light for a short time and issue such a earth-shattering attack. "Although it seems to be a temporary attack, it should not be underestimated!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato raised his right hand, and the index finger pointed towards Shi Ang who was attacking. The power of the invisible worldview suddenly came and bombarded Shi Ang. Whether it is star dust or space distortion, all the visions disappear at this moment. As if there was a pair of invisible hands erasing them. Shion, who struck, flew upside down in the terrifying impact caused by Lizhi''s worldview, and then slammed heavily on the wall in the depths of the Aries Palace, and his entire body was embedded on it. After knocking Shion into the air, Nagato''s attention shifted to the practice system of the small universe. At the moment when the two strongest Dao ancestor forces are sealed, although there is the existence of the Dao Ding, Nagato will not encounter any danger, but if you use the Dao Ding for everything, it will be a bit too much. "Perhaps, I can practice the small universe a little bit." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato suddenly felt that this idea was very feasible. After all, the fundamental source of the practice system of the small universe is the simulated star creation chart of the Greek gods. For Nagato who is plotting the Greek gods to simulate the star creation chart, the practice of the small universe is indeed helpful to achieve his goals. Thinking of this, Nagato immediately simulated the scene of the Big Bang in his body following the method Hestia had remembered. "boom!!!" In an instant, the power of the small universe burned in the red-haired boy. The essence of the practice of the small universe is to control the power of the cosmic explosion simulated in the body by one''s own will. The key lies in the strength of the will. Therefore, after referring to the practice of Buddhism, the practice system of the small universe of the Greek gods is divided into the first to ninth senses. Probably because Nagato is already at the apex of spiritual practice, most of the spiritual practice systems are almost straightforward. In less than a moment, the small universe penetrated the whole body, breaking through the five senses of the human body such as vision, hearing, taste, smell, and touch. Then it directly broke through the sixth sense, established its own sense of existence, and gave birth to the small universe. core. ... ... "how come" On the other side, Shion, who had just stepped off the wall, couldn''t help but change his face slightly after sensing the changes on Nagato''s body. As a golden saint who has cultivated the small universe to the seventh sense, Shion has a very clear understanding of the practice of the small universe, so when he perceives the small universe of the enemy in front of him, he judges that the opponent''s small universe belongs to the new one.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com But no matter how you look at it, it is too weird that a new little universe can break through the sixth sense in an instant. And this new little universe is still skyrocketing extremely unreasonably! "Also, what power did the opponent use before?" Many doubts flashed in his mind, but Shion did not hesitate to burn his own small universe...No matter who the opponent was and what kind of power he possessed, Shion knew that he must defeat him as the guardian of Aries. . The small universe of the seventh sense burst out with unimaginable energy, Shion immediately used this power to twist the laws of the underworld. The blue flame filled with corpse energy appeared at Shi Ang''s fingertips, and a large number of dead souls appeared on the surrounding ground. "Accumulated corpse qi...turn to Lingbo!!" I saw Shi Ang raised his right hand high, centered on the blue flame, the dead souls gathered in an instant, and in an instant they gathered into a super huge spiritual wave, blasting towards the location of Nagato. Away. The powerful Lingbo cut through the space, swept away all the vitality, and slaughtered in front of Nagato like a god of death. just-- "boom!!!" At this moment, the small universe inside Nagato broke through to the seventh sense! Under the blessing of the red-haired boy''s physical body that was far beyond the essence of several levels of ordinary life even if it was in a seal, the small universe power beyond Shion''s imagination burst out like a golden arrogance, and greeted the spirit wave. "boom!!!" A violent roar suddenly sounded, and bursts of smoke rose in the Aries Palace, obstructing the vision. "Did you make it?" Seeing that the spirit wave he released hit the enemy, Shion''s face showed a little doubt, but the next moment, his doubt turned into amazement, because the red-haired boy did not know when he appeared In front of him. Before Shion could react, he saw Nagato raise his right hand, and the golden cosmos flame turned into a simulated galaxy. "Stardust rotation power!!" Shion''s moves reappeared in Nagato''s hands. A large number of stellar meteorites fell from the Milky Way, forming a high-speed rotating large cosmic star cluster, which bombarded Shi Ang''s body again, and at the same time he blasted his saint clothing out of the cracks. The blow came too suddenly and completely defeated the Aries Saint Seiya and plunged him into a coma. After finishing all this, the red-haired boy retracted his right hand, felt his own state, and slightly converged the small universe burning in his lower body. "It''s very interesting moves. It seems that it has a lot of room for development." Thinking about it this way, Nagato directly manipulated the power of the worldview that permeated the sanctuary, and took all the knowledge of the small universe from Shi Ang''s mind. Then Nagato walked straight out of Aries Palace and walked towards Taurus Palace. The distance between the two golden palaces is not far away. Just after the red-haired boy digested Shions knowledge in less than a minute, the Taurus palace was already in sight, but Nagato saw it before he stepped into it. A burly figure walked out of the palace gate... 2081 Chapter 087 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was a burly man who was at least two meters tall. The golden saint covering his entire body cannot conceal the wild nature of the strong man. With the two huge horns on the helmet of the saint, the strong man looks like a giant and fierce golden bison. Obviously just simply standing, the burly man gives people an indescribable sense of strength. The surrounding air even seemed to freeze due to his appearance... "The golden saint of Taurus, Arudiba." Shions memory flashed in his mind, Nagato whispered the name of the strong man in front of him, and then said, "I heard that you are the most powerful being among the Golden Saints. I dont know if I can be pleased. Just a moment." "you" Hearing Nagato''s words, Arudiba originally wanted to say something, but after seeing the bottomless purple eyes of the red-haired boy, the Taurus Saint Seiya stopped talking. From those eyes, Arudiba could not see any emotions, as if he did not exist at all. -Such an enemy cannot be shaken by any words! Having made such a judgment in his heart, Arudiba''s face straightened, his arms folded, and he said: "Since you want to see my power, then do it. I, Arudiba, the Taurus Saint Seiya, stay with me to the end. !" "Let me do it first? Interesting!" A smile appeared on his face, Nagato''s murderous intent was unconsciously filled, and the temperature of the surrounding space dropped suddenly. Although the red-haired boy also knew that the reason Arudiba said this was because his moves were explosive skills and were not suitable for proactively attacking in front of the enemy, Nagato still couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy. and so-- "Stardust rotation power!" The inheritance skills derived from the Saint Cloth of Aries appeared in Nagato''s hands for the second time. With the surging golden arrogance, the vast Milky Way suddenly appeared, countless stardust fell from the Milky Way and turned into a tornado. Although Arudiba was surprised that Nagato could use Shion''s moves to attack, his movements did not stop in the slightest. "Titan Nova!!!" Arudiba''s strongest killer was released in an instant. Endless power emerged from the small universe of the seventh sense that burned to the extreme, turned into a terrifying energy that destroyed the world, and plunged everything in front of Arudiba, including the earth, into the abyss of destruction. However, in the abyss of destruction, the tornado transformed by star dust roared proudly, tearing the abyss apart. "what?!" Seeing this scene, Arudiba''s pupils shrank sharply. Just too late to react, he was bombarded by the rotating stardust, the golden saint of Taurus was broken in the first half, and Arudiba himself flew out in the bombardment. "Arudiba!" A slightly angry exclamation echoed on the battlefield. Accompanied by the sound, a golden saint in golden saints appeared behind Arudiba, catching the brawny man who flew upside down, and at a glance, Nagato knew that the coming was indeed Libra gold. Saint Seiya, Tonghu. But Nagato didn''t have time to pay attention to Tonghu at this time, because at the same time, two figures with the same golden light appeared on both sides of Nagato. The current Pope''s disciple, Cancer-Manigot!Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxswxs.com The most arrogant golden saint in the sanctuary, Scorpio-Carludia! When the two appeared, they didn''t say a word and displayed their signature skills. "The corpse qi underworld wave!" "Scarlet Poison Needle!" Originating from the underworld, the accumulated corpse qi that led all living beings to death appeared at the same time as fifteen ominous poison needles emitting scarlet brilliance, and bombarded the red-haired boy almost at the same time. "boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly echoed, and the turbulent smoke went straight up, covering the battlefield. "Huh, did you succeed?" "Who knows, but it''s really uncomfortable to let my uncle sneak attack with you." After the attack was over, the two golden saints who attacked withdrew from the smoked area one after another, but they probably didnt have a good relationship. The subconscious conversation between the two turned into a quarrel. "Do you think I would like it, Carludia!" "Who knows, Manigotte, anyway, you guys who deal with dead people look very gloomy." "You bastard, I will hit you!" "All right!" Seeing that the two golden saints tended to quarrel more and more, Arudiba, who had just fallen into a coma, was settled, and Tonghu who came afterwards immediately stopped their quarrel: "The enemy won''t be defeated in this way. The power covering the sanctuary is still a proof, don''t be careless!" "Oh, you have some knowledge!" At the moment when Tong Hu''s words fell, leisurely voices rang around, and then at some point, the red-haired young man appeared silently among the three golden saints. Nagato lifted his hands, turned his left palm to Manigot, and pointed his right claw towards Carludia. The next moment, corpse energy from the underworld emerged from Nagatos left hand, and madly bombarded Manigots body. At the same time, the scarlet poison needle burst from the tip of Nagatos right finger, piercing Carludias body. . Only in an instant, Manigot and Calldia flew out one after another, slammed heavily on the ground, and stopped moving. "call!" After doing all this, Nagato let out a breath, retracted his hands, and looked at Tonghu who was a little sluggish, "Then, it''s your turn next, I''m still rushing to see Athena. " Hearing Nagato talk about Athena, Tong Hu, who was in shock, couldn''t help being shocked. "I won''t let you succeed! Lushan... Bailongba!!" Stimulated by faith and determination, the small universe in Tonghu''s body burned crazily. With the substantial dragon power, the vast power of the small universe emerged and turned into countless dragons flying for nine days and burst out of Tonghu''s hands. "Roar!!!" Shocking dragon roars resounded across the sky of the sanctuary in an instant, and the countless dragons roared towards the red-haired young man to besiege, and the horrible murderous intent spread all over the surrounding void, making it impossible for people to escape. However, in the face of such a terrifying attack, a faint smile appeared on Nagato''s face. "What a magnificent skill, I like this skill!" .. 2082 Chapter 088-Asmida You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tong Hu lost... When Nagato really shot, Tonghu was doomed to lose. Although the red-haired boy also only uses the small universe power of the seventh sense, and Tonghu''s Lushan Bailongba is one of the golden saints, and has the blessing of the sanctuary, but their essence is too different. Nagato, standing at the pinnacle of chaos, was completely beyond Tonghu''s ability under the same conditions. The roaring dragons were torn apart in an instant, and Tonghu was blasted into the ground in an instant. Nagato easily crossed the obstacles of the Libra Saint Seiya. After the power that had driven the worldview of Li robbed all the knowledge of the four comatose saints present, the red-haired boy walked out of the Taurus Palace and walked leisurely towards the apex of the sanctuary. The next Gemini, Cancer Palace and Lion Palace, Nagato did not encounter any obstacles. The Saint Seiya guarding these three palaces is either dead or not in the sanctuary. The only guarding Saint Seiya that exists, the Saint Seiya Manigote of Cancer Palace, has been defeated by Nagato. So soon, Nagato came to the sixth house, the virgin palace! "Ok?!" As soon as he entered the virgin palace, the red-haired boy clearly felt an extraordinary small universe, which was far superior to the powerful small universe possessed by the golden saints that Nagato had encountered before. According to Nagato''s research on the small universe, this is probably the legendary eighth sense small universe. The most interesting thing is that there is a silent Zen in this small universe! "interesting!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato could not help but mutter to himself. Right now is the time when the relationship between the Greek gods and Buddhism is tense, and as the leader of the next generation of the gods, there is a saint with such a deep Buddhist imprint among Athena''s saints. The secret hidden in it is really intriguing! It''s no wonder that Zeus would choose to let a powerful goddess like Athena sink into reincarnation and become a pawn to strengthen the simulation of star creation. Thinking of this, Nagato''s mind flashed, and he couldn''t help thinking of some plots in his memory. "I remember that the two-hundred-year-old Virgo Saint Seiya Shaka seemed to be the reincarnation of Sakyamuni. So, Athena must have become a member of Buddhism. Buddhism''s practice relies on reincarnation. It seems that Athens Nas reincarnation means practicing." "In this way, in the next holy war in my memory, even if Pluto is killed, it makes perfect sense!" After thinking about it, Nagato had already stepped into the depths of the Virgo palace, and then he saw the contemporary Virgo Saint Seiya-Ashmita! That was a golden saint who was meditating on the golden lotus platform with his eyes closed. As if he heard the footsteps of Nagato, Ashmeda raised his head slightly and looked at Nagato, but he still didn''t open his eyes...or rather, he couldn''t open his eyes. Ashamida was born blind. "Hello, dear Lord God!" Facing Nagatos arrival, Ashmita just said hello in a faint way, Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com With words, Ashmita went straight from sitting in the void to standing on the golden lotus platform. With the shaking of the white cloak, the coercion of the huge and extremely small universe spread in all directions. "God? I am indeed a god, but I used to be!" A light smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato put his hands on his chest, and said, "Go ahead, let me see what the level of the strongest saint of this generation is. I hope you can surprise me a little." Nagato''s words were very arrogant, but Ashmita did not have the slightest resentment, but rather serious. From the beginning of the invasion of the sanctuary, Ashmita was aware of the enemy''s existence for the first time and knew the terribleness of the enemy. "I will!" Said indifferently and solemnly, Ashmita closed his hands slightly in front of him, and the huge energy gathered into a light ball. The brilliance was so small that it could be held in a palm, but the ball contained the power of opening up the universe. Then Ashmita released the energy light ball, dropped one hand, and the other raised his palm, just like the announcement of the birth of the Buddha. "Devil subdues!" The terrifying power of opening up the universe burst out suddenly, turning into a stream of golden energy, and blasted towards the red-haired boy. Its speed and strength completely surpassed the attacks of the saints that Nagato had encountered before. . "Interesting, then... huge horn!" Faced with Ashmita''s attack, Nagato instantly displayed the moves he had searched in the mind of Taurus. Accompanied by the arms embracing, waving his hands in a I-he style, an endless burst of superluminal shock waves burst out, colliding with the incoming golden energy stream head-on, causing a series of violent explosions. "boom!!!" The entire virgin palace trembled with the roar of the explosion, and the violent impact spread in all directions, destroying everything. Standing in the aftermath of the explosion, Ashmita frowned. As the strongest saint in the sanctuary, Ashmita has studied the moves of other saints. There is no doubt that the huge horn of the signature skill derived from Taurus is inferior to his own no matter the principle of the move or the actual power. The demon surrendered. And the small universe of Ashmeda''s eighth sense surpassed the small universe of the seventh sense of the red-haired boy. With such a double advantage, the demon''s surrender can''t suppress the huge horn. "Strong, really strong, this is the essential gap!" These thoughts flashed in his mind, and a bitter smile flashed across Ahmeda''s face, but soon, this bitter smile disappeared, and the Golden Saint Seiya of Virgo ignited his own little universe again. "But I, the golden saint of Virgo, Ashmita will not admit defeat!!" With the determination of the Saint Seiya, burning more intensely than before, the small universe of the eighth sense was all turned around at this moment. The next moment, Ashmita folded his hands slightly. The power of the terrifying small universe turned into ripples and spread in all directions. As the ripples spread, the surrounding environment changed in an instant, and the explosion scene that had not yet subsided was immediately replaced by the mysterious space filled with Buddhist wall paintings. The invisible power came to Nagato in an instant, and through his body, it locked the small universe of Nagato! "Pick up my Virgo''s final secret, Tianwu Baolun!!" .. 2083 Chapter 089 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tianwu Baolun! This is the perfect battle formation created by the Virgo Golden Saint who knows all the truths of the universe. Once the opponent is trapped in this battlefield, he cannot attack or escape.At this time, the user of Tianwu Baolun can take advantage of this advantage to deprive the opponent''s five sense organs in turn, causing the opponent to lose the five senses that are extremely important for combat and the sixth sense of spirit and thinking. Its greatest power can deprive the opponent''s five senses at once, the transcendent seventh sense of super-sensation, and the eighth sense that is not restricted by the laws of the underworld. For Ashmita, this battlefield was the only force he could deal with the enemy. Although he is the strongest saint in the sanctuary, Ashmeda never underestimated other people who are also golden saints, because he knew very well that even if he had been promoted to eighth, if he was not careful, May lose to other saints. Saint Seiya possesses the existence of impossibility. It is not a rare thing to defeat the strong with the weak. But the enemy in front of him easily defeated a total of five Golden Saints. And every golden saint is defeated by one blow! Powerful to be unreasonable, like a god! Facing such an enemy, Ashmita knew that conventional means could not defeat the enemy. He simply discovered that although the opponent''s power was unreasonably strong, it was only a new little universe after all. Although the strength of the newborn is strong, it is also''weak'' and lacks a toughness that has been tempered. Aiming at this point, Ashmita blessed all his strength on the Heavenly Dance Wheel. Then he got his wish and sealed the small universe in front of him. just-- "It''s really interesting!" Obviously, all the seven senses are sealed, but the red-haired boy still speaks leisurely, "I actually sealed the power I had just cultivated recently. I am indeed the strongest Saint Seiya, and I am impressed." "Why, why..." Hearing Nagato''s words, and perceiving that he is still in the same state, Ashmita suddenly became a little confused. "It''s just a pity, the gap between us is too big." Sighing softly, Nagato heartily admired the man in front of him, and being able to grasp his weakness, which is not a weakness at all, in such a short time, Ahmeda''s talent is indeed amazing. But after all, the position he stood was still too low, and he couldn''t really see the truth of Nagato at all. The so-called small universe is just a flash of inspiration before Nagato, and then the power of cultivation, not to mention just a seal, even if it is directly destroyed, it will have no effect on Nagato. "But for me, this is an opportunity." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato madly inspired the small universe in the seal with his strong willpower. In less than a moment, the red-haired boy once again burst into a powerful small universe. "this is" Perceiving the changes in Nagato, Ashmita immediately returned to his senses. Although his face returned to calmness, the Virgo Golden Saint Seiya''s heart was not calm at all. As the owner of the eighth sense universe, he knew that the enemy in front of him had broken through at this moment. Little Universe Seventh felt the astonishing bottleneck in the eighth sense, and at this moment was easily crossed by the opponent. Even Ashmita could feel that it was precisely because his Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel sealed the seven senses of the opponent''s small universe that he easily found the eighth sense that surpassed the seventh sense and was not bound by death. His own Tianwu treasure wheel has become a stepping stone for the opponent to break through!Novel No. 6 www.6haoxs.com "What a joke!!" For some reason, there was a strong resentment in Ashmeda''s heart. Perhaps it was the irritation at his own powerlessness, perhaps it was because of the heartfelt highness of the enemy in front of him, or it was for other reasons. In short, the calm-hearted Ashmita was angry. Then, in an instant, he burned his own small universe again. And in an instant burned his own small universe to the limit, even surpassing the limit! "what!" Accompanied by angry shouts, Ashmita''s small universe was all blessed above the Heavenly Dance Wheel, further stimulating its power, and the Buddha murals all over the surrounding vibrated at the same time, generating strong resonance. In the ripples of resonance, Tianwu Baolun instantly sealed the eighth sense of the small universe that Nagato had just broken through. "Ok?!" The moment when the eighth little universe who had just awakened felt the seal, a touch of surprise flashed across Nagato''s face. Only afterwards, the red-haired boy chuckled lightly... "I didn''t expect you to have such a side." With a faint smile on his face, Nagato glanced at Ashmita, then said softly, "If this is the case, then I can''t hold back, so watch it, the miracle comes!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato immediately awakened the Li Zhiding floating above the sanctuary! "Om!!!" The sudden trembling sound echoed throughout the sanctuary. With a slight sound, countless knowledge that had been eroded from the sanctuary by the cauldron of reason poured into Nagato''s mind from the void, and under the spark of wisdom, it turned into a raging flame and completely ignited the small universe. At the same time, Nagato''s consciousness sensed some kind of strange traction. Some thoughts flashed through his mind, but Nagato did not resist. In the next moment, the consciousness of the red-haired boy leapt into a mysterious starry sky in the void under the action of that traction force. The starry sky was large and almost endless, but there were very few twinkling stars in the starry sky. On each star, Nagato can feel the divine breath of different nature. "interesting!" Such a thought emerged in his heart, and Nagato followed some guidance from the starry sky to release his own small universe breath, and instantly condensed a bright star in the starry sky. "boom!!!" In an instant, the arrogance of a small universe like a hurricane burst out from Nagato''s body. In an instant, Nagato''s small universe has undergone an unimaginable huge transformation, completely removing all the red dust in the small universe, becoming extremely noble and profound, as if a truly endless universe. The extremely powerful and terrifying aura blasted Ashmita straight away. "Crack!" The space formed by the Tianwu Baolun battlefield suddenly echoed with a clear and broken sound. Then the sound of brokenness continued to sound, and spider-web-like cracks spread in all directions, and the entire mural space was turned into countless fragments in less than a moment... .. 2084 Chapter 090 Athenas Surprise! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ninth sense! The highest level of practice in the small universe. This is above the eighth sense that transcends life and death, and only the gods can control it. The most sacred power in the universe, the cultivation so far has completely eliminated the aura of the red dust, and ascended to the throne of God! Nagato reached this point in less than an hour of practicing the small universe. If it is publicized, no one will think this is a fantasy. It''s just that in the eyes of the red-haired boy, this situation is completely normal. As an existence that has stood at the apex of endless chaos, it is easy for Nagato to cultivate any power under the realm of Taoism. If it weren''t for Nagato''s intention to experience the true meaning of the small universe, I am afraid that it would be possible to reach this level when I first started practicing. "But having said that, this power is really interesting!" His eyes narrowed slightly, Nagato felt the ninth sense universe in his body, but his thoughts involuntarily recalled the mysterious starry sky that his consciousness had leapt to when he was promoted. If Nagato is not mistaken, the essence of the starry sky is the simulated star creation of the Greek gods. And the many divine stars walking in the starry sky are the symbols of the Greek gods. "It seems that the simulated star creation of the gods is very important to the gods." With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato''s gaze turned to Ashmita in front of him. After launching an attack that surpassed his limit, the Virgo Golden Saint Seiya was at the end of his time. Half-kneeling in front of him, he looked abnormally weak, looking like he fell down when the wind blows. "Ah!" With a faint smile, Nagato didn''t say anything, but moved straight up and walked past Ashmita. Soon, the red-haired boy walked out of the virgin palace and walked towards the next palace. During the whole process, Ashmita did not stop him, but barely sat cross-legged on the ground. For a long time, Ashmita could not help but sigh softly. "Athena, no, Sasha..." ... ... After the Virgo Palace are the Libra Palace and Scorpio Palace. However, both Tonghu, the guardian of Libra Palace, and Carludia, the guardian of Scorpio Palace, have been defeated in Taurus Palace, so Nagato did not encounter any obstacles in these two houses. Easily, Nagato came to the ninth golden palace, the palace of Sagittarius! According to information obtained by Nagato, the guardian of the Palace of Sagittarius is the Golden Saint named Sisyphus. Sisyphus is one of the first senior fighters in this generation of jihad to obtain the golden holy clothes. He is recognized by Pope Sage as the new pope candidate. He has infinite loyalty to Athena, super strong and outstanding strength and serious character. People trust. But what interests Nagato the most is Sisyphus''s signature skill as a golden saint-the golden arrow! This technique is a unique technique of a golden saint warrior wearing a Sagittarius. It is a destructive blow after injecting all the energy of one or more people into a small universe. It is one of the few techniques that can surpass the realm of humans and gods. For Nagato, who has already ascended to the throne of God, Sisyphus might be worth seeing among the remaining golden saints in the sanctuary. "Hope to give me some surprises!" Talking to himself so softly, Nagato stepped into the Sagittarius Palace. Just entering the Sagittarius Palace, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being surprised by the scene in front of him, because at this time, it was not only the Sagittarius Golden Saint Sisyphus who appeared before him.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com Pisces Saint Seiya Japafica, Aquarius Saint Seiya Dijel and Capricorn Saint Seiya Al Cid are here. The remaining golden saints in the sanctuary have already appeared at this time. "It happens to be solved together!" Speaking softly in his mouth, Nagato looked curiously at Jabofica, Dijel and El Cid, the three saints were standing together in a rather strange formation at this time. The small universe between the three is resonating wonderfully with a strange frequency, which makes Nagato have to care. Sisyphus moved without waiting for Nagato to sense it! "For Athena!" Without any prefix conversation, Sisufos completely ignited his own small universe the moment he saw Nagato. The golden bow on the golden saint of Sagittarius was already pulled away, and the golden arrow was already on the string. "boom!!" It seems that in response to Sisyphus'' will, the entire sanctuary uttered a slight roar. The vast power diffused from the sky, the earth, and everything in the sanctuary, poured into the Sagittarius Palace, gathered on Sisyphus, and pushed his small universe to another level. In this state, Sisyphus released the bowstring in his hand, and the golden arrow shot out suddenly. The golden light seemed to have crossed the obstacles of time and space, and arrived in front of Nagato in an instant. The sharp arrow even has terrifying power throughout the universe. just-- "It''s a lot worse!" With that said, Nagato''s right hand seemed to lift up slowly and quickly, and straightly grabbed the golden arrow. The golden arrow stopped abruptly and stopped less than one centimeter away from Nagato''s body. All the power attached to the arrow violently went away in an instant, spreading in all directions, almost turning into a raging hurricane. . In less than a moment, the entire Sagittarius Palace gradually fell into the abyss of collapse in this raging storm. "Ok!" Standing in the midst of the hurricane, Nagato was a little unhappy. With a fierce wave of his right hand, while slamming the golden arrow to the ground next to him, the red-haired boy directly swept the entire raging hurricane away, but at this moment, a vast force came into being. That is the small universe where Jabofica, Dettel and Al Cid have completely resonated. "I remember..." Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly thought of what they were doing. Just don''t wait for him to think about it, the next moment, the three small universes that burn to the limit will converge to a point! "Athena''s amazing!!" With El Cid as the core, a terrifying golden light suddenly appeared! That is the power that surpassed the limit of the Golden Saint Seiya. It seems like a corner of the infinite expansion power before the Big Bang, distorting the time and space where the Sagittarius Palace is located, reaching the terrifying power of the Big Bang in a short time, and blasting towards the red-haired boy. Faced with such a terrifying power, Nagato, who had not cared about since entering the sanctuary, finally showed a touch of caution on his face... 2085 Chapter 091 The erosion is complete! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The wonder of Athena! This is the move of the three golden saints to concentrate the ultimate universe on one point to attack. This move is also known as-Shadow Warfare. Because of its destructive power is too strong, so in the case of three golden saints against one person, it is banned by Athena. Once used, it will be deprived of the qualifications of saints, and the soul will be branded as inferior to ghosts and animals, and it will never turn back. At first glance, this seems to be because Athena does not want her saints to deceive more and abuse the shadow warfare. But in Nagato''s eyes, the true meaning of Athena''s order is probably to conceal the mystery of shadow warfare! If it were just hearsay, I am afraid that everyone would think that Athena''s Marvel was a way of superimposing the small universe of three saints, but when faced with Athena''s Marvel, Nagato realized otherwise. Under the influence of shadow warfare, the small universe where Jabofica, Dijel and El Cid converge in one spot has undergone amazing changes. The collision between the small universe and the small universe has undergone a wonderful transformation, giving birth to an unprecedented force! Relying on his excellent insight, Nagato immediately judged that this force was the infinitely expanding force before the explosion of the universe, or the tip of the iceberg of the true power of the universe. "In a sense, this is also part of the true power of the Greek gods'' simulated star creation chart!" Such thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato looked at the terrifying power that was about to fall on him somewhat cautiously, and raised his right hand, "Athena''s wisdom is indeed amazing, and he actually created such a secret method." "In this way, she also has unknown ideas about the simulated star creation of the Greek gods." "It''s just a pity, I''m here, her plan is destined to be empty!" Thinking like this, Nagato''s right hand turned into a palm, and it blasted directly towards the incoming energy... "boom!!!" Unimaginable violent collisions echoed in the archer''s palace. The huge Sagittarius Palace was completely blown away in the terrifying impact of the collision after only less than a moment, and then the terrifying impact swept across the sanctuary, impacting all creatures indiscriminately. The contemporary Pope Sage, who was guarded by the popes above the Zodiac, was even more cared for and fell into a coma. ... ... "Humph!" At the same time, the door of the Temple of Athena. Sasha, or the almost fully awakened goddess Athena, holding the Victory Scepter in her left hand and Athena''s shield in her right, walked out with some ugly face. At this time, Athena was in a very bad mood, and her angry will affected the space around her. Originally in this life, Athena was not ready to truly awaken. As Nagato had expected, Athena had reached an agreement with Sakyamuni and secretly invested in Buddhism. Although the Greek gods had their own cards, Athena did not think that the cards were as big as Buddhism''s. Having really seen the existence behind Buddhism Sakyamuni, Athena had no desire to fight against it. In these years of constant reincarnations, Athena is practicing Buddhism in secret.Novel 3800 www.xs3800.com In the calculations of Athena and Buddhism, in this life she should have been led by the reincarnated soul to continue to accumulate the foundation, until the next life, her practice will be truly completed. That''s when Athena really awakened and Buddhism officially launched a full-scale attack on the Greek gods. It''s just that the goddess never expected that he and Buddhism''s calculations would encounter such an accident! Obviously, his sanctuary was invaded before the holy war had begun. The most frightening thing was that the intruder was still preparing to completely refine himself and the entire sanctuary... so that he had to wake up. "Damn it, who is it?!" Looking up at the mysterious enchantment covering the sky above the sanctuary and the small white jade cauldron at the center of the mysterious enchantment, Athena''s silver teeth bite in secret, and the powerful perception of the small universe is suddenly released. Only with this release, Athena was a little stunned. In the perception of the goddess, all the saints in the sanctuary, including the pope of this generation, fell into a coma, while the enemies who invaded the sanctuary had no shadow at all. "This is impossible!" There was a touch of astonishment on her face, and Athena felt incredible. Obviously when she just walked out of the temple, Athena clearly felt the aftermath of the move that she had identified as a taboo, and the shock caused by Athena''s wonder. Obviously, at that time, his own Saints were fighting the invaders. But now, the other party is gone! Thinking of this, Athena couldn''t help being surprised. There were three reasons for this situation. First, the enemy was wiped out in the attack of her own saints. Only the moment this idea appeared, Athena denied it. In addition to the fact that the crisis in the goddess'' spiritual consciousness has not been resolved, there is also a more obvious evidence-the white jade small tripod above the sanctuary is still playing a role. Now that the possibility of the death of the enemy is ruled out, there are only two other possibilities left. Either the enemy has a special ability to evade his own perception, or the opponent is strong enough to make him unable to perceive it, if the former is okay, but if the latter... Thinking of this, Athena has a little ominous heart. "Strike first!" However, Athena is indeed the goddess of war and victory, she immediately suppressed the distracting thoughts in her heart, and raised the scepter of the goddess of victory with her left hand, aiming at the white jade small tripod in the sky. In Athena''s intuition, the small tripod in the sky is definitely one of the enemy''s important combat power. If you can destroy it, your chances of victory will be greatly increased! Immediately, the huge and extremely small universe divine power in Athena burst out, emerged along the scepter, and turned into a skyrocketing energy shock wave, heading towards the white jade small cauldron suspended above the sanctuary. however-- "boom!!!" Just before the shock wave was about to hit Xiaoding, the heavy ripples centered on Xiaoding and spread in all directions. As the ripples spread, the entire sanctuary was instantly stained with gray colors. In this gloomy world, everything is still, including the roaring energy shock wave. "Erosion, it''s done..." An indifferent voice sounded in the gloomy world, and the figure of the red-haired boy appeared in front of Athena, leisurely, "Meeting for the first time, hello, Athena!" .. 2086 Chapter 092: Variable Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tremor, fear! Athena hadn''t had such emotions for a long time. Born to a god, she rarely has such negative emotions. The last time she met with a Buddhist dark child, she felt the unimaginable great civilization behind it through special means. In addition, even when Hakata fell into the hands of the city of Chaos Athena, she never felt afraid. Because she knows very well that even death cannot prevent her from returning in the years to come. Death, for the innate gods, is nothing more than a cycle. Only now, at the moment when she saw Nagato, Athena finally recalled the fear she had! Although she joined Buddhism later, relying on her own strength and potential, Athena still has a high status within Buddhism. Therefore, she clearly understands the truth of the world and the reasons for Buddhism''s massive expansion. Under such circumstances, the Chaos City Lord, or the Heavenly Chaos Lord, became a very deep existence in Athena''s heart. To be honest, its really hard for Athena to imagine that the city of Chaos that had appeared at the beginning of Hakatas establishment. Recently, the three major problems of Hakata were captured together with all the sovereignty of the sun. The city of Chaos that has disappeared temporarily will be so terrible. exist. When she first knew this information, Athena was still secretly afraid that she was lucky to have been alive after fighting against each other. The reason why she joined Buddhism is not without the fear factor of Chaos City. It''s just a thousand calculations, Athena did not expect that she had achieved this point, and she was still found by the City of Chaos, and it turned out that the owner of the City of Chaos had found herself! A mood of fear filled my heart, and a little panic appeared on the face of the goddess. "Ok?!" Seeing Athena''s expression and sensing her emotions for a while, Nagato''s face flashed in a daze, "What a surprise, it seems you know who I am, Athena!" "Yes." Hearing Nagato''s words, Athena immediately regained consciousness, and barely suppressed the fear in her heart. The goddess said dryly, "It''s just that I didn''t expect that you would come to me as an unknown person." Athena knew very well that the so-called strength was relative, and she was just a pawn in front of that great civilization and the city of chaos. "Don''t underestimate yourself, Athena!" Regarding Athena''s self-deprecation, the red-haired boy just chuckled and replied, "You know, even an ordinary tattered nail has its own use, let alone a god." "Of course, as for what you are useful for, I won''t say much here." Speaking of this, Nagato took a step towards where Athena was, completely turning into a gloomy sanctuary and moving along, turning into a terrifying trend, crushing on Athena''s body "Hand over everything you have, Athena!" "Don''t think about it!" At the moment when Nagato acted, Athena''s sense of crisis soared to the extreme. Under the unprecedented stimulation, Athena discarded all distracting thoughts, and the goddess of war and victory revealed her essence. Whether it was fear or trembling, all negative emotions could not influence the actions of the goddess. The small universe with the ninth sense in the body burned in an instant, and the mighty divine power burst out from the small universe. Athena raised the shield of Athena in her right hand and turned it into a guardian barrier! "Boom!!!" Baiyue Novel Network www.yue100.com The general trend of the gray sanctuary collided head-on with the guardian barrier. Since the age of mythology, it has been guarding Athena''s artifact. A slight crack appeared on the Athena''s shield, and then this crack continued to expand as the collision progressed. Faced with such a situation, Athena was not surprised. Although distressed, Athena knew that she had no time to distress. Relying on the time gained by Athena''s shield, Athena immediately activated the Buddhist mark in her body. The goddess knows that only Buddhism can win a ray of life for herself. just-- "It''s useless!" As if he knew what Athena was doing, a light smile flashed across Nagato''s face. The white jade small tripod over the sanctuary shook slightly, and the invisible force penetrated directly through the guardian barrier formed by the shield of Athena, and entered Athena''s body. While restraining her spirit, it also shattered something in her The dissipated soul is activated. "Do not!!!" ... ... The central area of ??the first floor of the box court. Buddhism Paradise. Here is the headquarters of Hakata Buddhism, the holy place in the hearts of countless Buddhists, endless beliefs pouring from the void, dyeing the earth in the Paradise of Bliss with gold, as if it were made of gold. On the ground, there are Buddhism treasures such as palo flowers, yutan flowers, lotus flowers, mandala, and so on. There are also two trees, linden trees, etc., among them are seven treasures. Nasaluo woods are lush and beautiful, with bolo flowers blooming and pure land fragrant. Among the woods and flowers, there are even Buddhist temples. The pagoda stands and there are gurgling water. The ethereal meditation and the occasional sound of bells make this pure land more peaceful, and the sun, moon and stars out of the sky are also blooming faintly. The Buddha''s light, countless phantoms of blue Arhats reside on it. In the center of Elysium, a huge 12-Rank golden lotus stand suspended in the air. Around the lotus platform, the Buddha and Bodhisattva are surrounded, on the lotus platform, the big Buddha closed his eyes and sleeps. "Ok!" At this moment, the big Buddha on the lotus platform suddenly groaned unexpectedly. The surrounding Buddhas and Bodhisattvas woke up. The gods and Buddhas looked at each other, and finally a Bodhisattva holding a clean bottle asked: "May I ask me Buddha, why is it so unexpected." "Variables, appeared..." The big Buddha''s eyelids moved slightly, but after all, they didn''t open them. Instead, they said directly, "My buddhist friends, Athena has an accident, and Ospilin''s plan to conquer the gods has changed." Hearing that, many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas showed surprise expressions, but they did not speak, but looked at the big Buddha with their eyes. "Since Athena Buddhism is no longer there, then there is no need to worry." Under the gaze of so many eyes, the big Buddha was still as steady as Mount Tai, and said faintly, "Wukong, this time it''s up to you to take the three thousand worlds. I need news of victory!" "Yes!" .. 2087 Chapter 093 Sasha! Luma! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Athena is dead... Under the power of Li Zhiding, her soul was completely broken. Nagato knew that although he did a little bit of cover, even the Greek gods probably didn''t know about Athena''s change, but Buddhism should already know that Athena had passed away. In this regard, the red-haired teenager does not care much. In other words, this is exactly what he expected to happen! Although Nagato did not have the strength and power to directly push the Greek gods and the entire Hakoi, he would not be stupid enough to use a lot of power to accomplish things with one point. Let the Hakata Buddhism and the Greek gods spend a certain amount of time. For Nagato, it is naturally excellent. In contrast, Nagato cares more about Athena in front of her. No, this is not Athena anymore. But-- "The reincarnation of Athena''s generation, I didn''t expect you to be alive!" Looking at the weak purple-haired girl before her eyes, a faint curiosity flashed across Nagato''s face, "I can feel the negative emotions in your heart, let''s talk about it, what do you think." "Ahem!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the girl first coughed softly a few times. After her breathing calmed down a bit, she raised her head and looked straight at Nagato, her smooth hair spread out, and under the purple bangs was a beautiful face filled with a touch of sadness. The two looked at each other, and the girl repeated his words and stopped. After a while, she only said this sentence: "Thank you!" "Girl, it''s too early to say thank you." Hearing this, Nagato smiled slightly, walked to the girls body, squatted down, looked directly at the girls eyes, and said, I probably understand what you think, but Im not a good person. I have accepted my favor. It must be rewarded." "So, from today..." Lifting the girl''s chin with his right hand, a touch of satisfaction flashed across Nagato''s face, "Your body, your soul, and everything you have is mine, you know?" "...Know, know." "Very good, your name?" "Sasha." The moment she said her name, a line of tears left the girl''s eyes. At the same time, in Italy on this earth, the two boys from Sasha''s childhood childhood felt a moment of emptiness, as if something extremely important was missing. ... ... After Sasha surrendered, Nagato completely accepted everything about Athena. In the next few days, the red-haired boy manipulated Lizhiding and began to transform the sanctuary. In addition to sublimating the guardian barrier of the sanctuary and repairing the buildings in the sanctuary that were broken by previous holy wars, Nagato also carried out the saint warriors. brainwashing. Yes, brainwashing! In fact, Nagato was still prepared to tell the Saints.516 Novel Network www.516xs.com But after a simple attempt, the red-haired boy gave up this naive idea. Apart from other words, the stubborn will of these saints is unique. Except for a few special cases, even some candidates for Saint Seiya possess an amazing unyielding will. Faced with such a situation, Nagato did not hesitate to choose brainwashing! Although such forcibly twisting the will of others would damage the potential of the Saints, the cultivation of the Saints was a little messy, and forcibly using the human body to exert a power similar to the Big Bang would have consumed much of the potential of the Saints. In a sense, the saints gain powerful power at the cost of consuming their own potential. If not, how could the golden saints gain such terrible power when they were teenagers? Therefore, with the exception of a few saints with great potential, most of the saints have no chance to move forward. Under such circumstances, why not consume some more potential? Of course, the more important reason is-- "These saints are all men!" Among the popes of the sanctuary, Hestia looked at Nagato with some contempt, and said, "In terms of your personality, if you are not the beauty you like, you will never show mercy to any creatures." "Ha, I have only known each other for a few days now, Hestia, you know me that way, I''m very happy!" Leaning leisurely on the pope''s throne, enjoying the massage of Sasha in the maid costume behind him, Nagato replied with a light smile. "Humph!" Hearing this, Hestia couldn''t help but feel unhappy. Especially when he saw the maid behind the boy, Hestia was even more upset. Although the initial meeting between Hestia and Nagato was not very pleasant, as a conservative goddess, she actually subconsciously regarded Nagato as her future partner. In this situation, the well-behaved Sasha is completely a vixen who seduces her husband in Hestia''s eyes. Any woman will not feel happy when facing such a situation. "what!" Facing Hestia''s displeasure, Nagato just chuckled. From Nagato''s point of view, it is a good thing for Hestia to have such a mentality, but Nagato can also see that Hestia probably did not realize his subconsciousness, but was just blindly unhappy. But Nagato is not in a hurry, he has time to wait, waiting for Hestia to return. But Nagato''s smile completely angered Hestia. "Nagato fool!" Shouting loudly, Hestia immediately ran out between the popes. Nagato did not stop the whole process, but leisurely enjoying Sasha''s service. After a while, the red-haired boy said leisurely, "I said, you are very unconscious, uninvited guests." "Why do you think I will spend Hestia, get out of me quickly!!" At the end of the talk, invisible power burst out from Nagato, and the surrounding space suddenly rippled. A pure day horse with wings and a beautiful man in a black suit and hat fell from the ripples. . Although Tianma and the man reacted before landing, they still showed a little embarrassment. "Ha, this is indeed rude!" After landing, the man first soothed the Tianma around him, then looked at Nagato apologetically, and bowed slightly, "My man and horse, I have seen the great Lord of Sanctuary!" .. 2088 Chapter 094 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Luma?" Looking at the man in front of him, Nagato''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Although Nagato never thought how long the strangeness of Sanctuary could be kept from others, it was only a few days before someone came to the door. To be honest, he was really surprised. He was relieved just by perceiving the divine power fluctuations scattered around and thinking of some information in his memory. The man in front of him is not an ordinary human, or in other words, he is not a human! His true identity is Kailuos, the younger brother of the ultra-primitive god Kronos, so he can dominate time and space, manipulate the flow of time at will, stop time, and traverse any space and dimension at will. But such a powerful god was relegated to human beings by his brother''s seal, and his soul was exiled. Constantly dying and rebirth in the form of human beings...Even the fact of existence has been erased from all myths and history by my brother. So he has been planning revenge against the heavens. After being reincarnated to this era, Luma was selected by the magic star, and his soul was awakened as the Pluto fighter Tiankui star, and he took the opportunity to become the father of Pegasus Pegasus, attempting to challenge the heavens by using the legendary god killing ability of Pegasus. To this end, a variety of lines were laid, including stealing Hades''s soul and turning the Gemini Saint Seiya and his brothers into enemies. With so many arrangements, he will naturally pay attention to the situation of the sanctuary to grasp the development of the situation. Therefore, the strangeness of Sanctuary will naturally fall into his eyes. just-- "You have the guts to come here." Nagato''s tone is still not light or heavy, and with that indifferent tone, it seems a little careless, but in the feeling of the horse, it seems that the whole world is oppressing himself. The heavy pressure made Lu Ma feel a slight suffocation for the whole person, and the cold sweat flowed down. Out of the corner of her eye, she glanced at Sasha who was well-behaved behind Nagato, and clearly sensed that the horror in Luma''s heart, whose Athena''s spirit had disappeared, could not be described by simple words. Although Yao Ma had great resentment towards the gods, he understood the power of the gods better. If not, he would have killed Mount Ospilin long ago. And in the face of a terrifying existence that can completely wipe out the next generation of leaders of the gods, even if Yao Ma is the younger brother of a super god, who controls time and space, there is no way to be calm. Only in the face of such a situation, too strong distracting thoughts are meaningless, he can only force the distracting thoughts in his heart with his own will. "Hey, trouble..." With this thought flashed in his mind, Yao Ma bowed to Nagato again, and then said with a wry smile, "If I knew you existed, I would never have the guts to come here." "Ha, you are honest!" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle, and then said, "Although I don''t like it very much, I still give you a chance. Let me tell you, what reason do you use to let me forgive you." "...Thanks a lot." To be honest, even though he was extremely afraid of the young man in front of him, Yao Ma was still a little choked by the other''s words. After a moment of silence, he once again suppressed the emotions in his heart, and Yao Ma said: "Great Lord of the Sanctuary, I am the number one Celestial Star among the 108 Demon Stars of the Underworld Warrior..." "Looking for death!" Biquge novel www.lifankus.com Seeing that Yao Ma didn''t intend to tell her true identity, and tried to deceive herself as a ghost fighter, Nagato''s eyes glared slightly, and a strong will suddenly burst out. "boom!!!" The power of reason emerged from all around, confining the space between the popes. In the next moment, the endless force of reason turned into a golden flame, which gushed out of the void like a sea tide, sweeping the entire hall while completely enveloping the horse. "Woo!!!" The horse''s mount, the horse wailed in the pure day, and was completely engulfed by the golden flames. "not good!" Facing such a change, Lu Ma''s face changed wildly. Although I don''t know why the other party will suddenly take action against him, Yao Ma knows that he must rise up to resist. Otherwise, Athena''s end will be his future result. Immediately, Yao Ma took out a mechanical pocket watch from his arms. This pocket watch is a divine tool made by combining alchemy with the various skills and knowledge he possesses in order to be able to manipulate time easily after Yao Ma was relegated to human being by his elder brother Chronos. "Crack!" The moment the pocket watch appeared, a crisp sound rang from the pocket watch. In an instant, the invisible force of time spread out, trying to drag everything around it into the realm of time stillness, but the flames transformed by the force of reason were too violent, and even forcibly blocked the spreading force of time. "Humph!" Seeing this situation, Yao Ma was taken aback for a moment, and then coldly snorted. He felt a little unwilling, but Lu Ma knew that he had to leave. He glanced at Nagato deeply, as if he wanted to remember the enemy in front of him, and the mechanical pocket watch in Lu Ma''s hand rang again. What appeared this time was not the power of time, but another power controlled by the horse, the power of space! Suddenly, the space around Yao Ma''s body was twisted like a ripple. Seeing that the horse was about to flee, a chuckle of disdain appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and a small white jade cauldron appeared in the palm of his right hand. In an instant, the golden sea of ??flames raged more than one level. "boom!!!" The power of time released by the horse was completely swallowed up by the sea of ??fire. The next moment, the turbulent sea of ??fire roared, covering Luma and the twisted space around him. This super-god brother didn''t even make a surprised expression before he was completely swallowed by the flames. Then the sea of ??fire calmed down the roar, and all gathered on the Ding of Li in the palm of Nagato''s right hand. As the flames continued to be swallowed, the breath on the white jade cauldron continued to change slightly, which seemed to have gained a lot of benefits, but Nagato didn''t care, but instead looked at the mechanical pocket watch that was coming in with the fire. Obviously, the horse himself has been wiped out in ashes, but a magical implement he made still exists. More than that, the entire pocket watch was even baptized in the sea of ??fire and became stronger. "Does this count as killing monsters and dropping treasures" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato reached out with his left hand and took the pocket watch out of the fire. "A very interesting pocket watch is a good harvest. Put it away first. It always feels like it will be useful." .. 2089 Chapter 095 Super Gods Principle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After putting away the pocket watch, Nagato''s eyes turned to Li Zhiding. After swallowing everything about Luma, Li Zhiding seemed to be greatly benefited. Nagato could clearly perceive that there was a kind of''truth'' expounding the ultimate time that Xiaoding was constantly absorbing from the origin of Luma. If Nagato''s perception is correct, this kind of time principle is not the first time he has encountered it. When entering this world, Nagato had seen similar principles on the crystal wall. "Greek Supreme God, Chronos!" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s face showed a dazed expression, "So, then the other master of supernatural power is the wife of Kronos, and the goddess Anan must be carved." In ancient Greek mythology, Chronos is an ultra-primitive god, rooted in Chronos (time), creating chaos and order. His power is unique, higher than all things, existed before the beginning and created everything. And his wife Ananchi is the deification of fate, number of days and inevitable in Greek mythology, the super god who controls all destiny, fate, destiny, and number of days. Her will is absolute, and chaos cannot resist. Of course, these statements are just the words of ancient Greek mythology, and the real Chronos and Ananke cannot be really that strong. But these remarks also illustrate the paths of the two super gods and their lofty status in the Greek gods. The reason why Yaoma, or Kairos, the younger god of the ultra-primitive god Kronos, was sealed by his elder brother is very simple, probably because Kairos shared the fruit with his elder brother. There is such a saying in the boundless chaotic void called: Controversy of the Great Dao! There are thousands of ways to practice, but the final result of practice is not that many. Many times, there are countless people yearning for the same practice result, but there is only one person who can really get it... So far, the great dispute Appeared. This is the case for Chronos and Kailuos, both of whom are born on the same path of practice, chasing the same result. For his own avenue, Cronos completely sealed his brother. This shows how cruel the Great Dao dispute is. The reason why Nagato allowed Bai Yujing to set off endless flames of war in the chaos is that through this war, all the opponents of Bai Yujing''s girls'' avenue battle were beheaded, thereby increasing their probability of enlightenment. ... ... Of course, the Koronos brothers'' battle of the road Nagato is not interested. What he cares about is the principle of time drawn from the source of Kairos by the Ding of Truth. Although this principle is not complete, there is no doubt that this is the super-divine held by the super-god Chronos. Rationale. The most important thing is that in ancient Greek mythology, the super god Koronos is not only the god of time, but also the first cause that transcends everything. Therefore, after obtaining some of his principles, Nagato''s analysis of the Greek god group''s simulated star creation diagram instantly took a big step, and even the small universe with Nagato itself became purer under the influence of this principle. "Well, although it doesn''t make much sense to me." Feeling the change in the small universe in his body, Nagato smiled softly. Getting up from his throne, the red-haired boy stretched slightly, moved his body, and then turned to look at Sasha. The little maid was as well-behaved as ever, and looked quite affectionate. It''s just that in Nagato''s eyes, although such a Sasha is picturesque, it seems to be missing something, and there is an inexplicable shortcoming.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com Thinking slightly, Nagato knew what Sasha was missing. She lacked a blooming brilliance. As the reincarnation of Athena, although she did not synchronize with the consciousness of the goddess, and her personality seemed even weaker, Sasha was not a weak woman in essence, and the warrior factor was rooted in her soul. Such a woman needs a stage for her to play, and only in this way can she bloom the most dazzling and moving beauty. Only the appearance of Nagato interrupted this process and strangled her transformation. and so-- "Sasha, how about returning this sanctuary stage to you?" Looking at Sasha, Nagato spoke like this, and with the red-haired boy''s words, Athena''s Victory Scepter and Athena''s Shield flew over from the goddess'' temple, floating in front of Sasha. "Lord, master, this..." Facing such a situation, Sasha was a little at a loss and looked at Nagato with help-seeking eyes. "I remember, you have an older brother and childhood sweetheart." Perceiving Sasha''s gaze, Nagato turned a blind eye, and said to himself, "If my memory is correct, the names of the two little guys are Aaron and Tenma. Their identities are not simple." "The identity of Pegasus is the reincarnation of Pegasus who killed the gods in the age of mythology, and your brother is the reincarnation body chosen by Hades, the king of Hades." Having said that, Nagato said nothing and looked at Sasha with a smile. Upon hearing this, Sasha was silent. In these days, having experienced events such as the goddess will to seize self-consciousness, the change of the sanctuary, and his body and mind being seized by the man in front of him, Sasha was already disheartened by the so-called holy war. The so-called love and justice cannot become the driving force for Sasha to fight. just "Brother Aaron, Tianma." As he whispered the names of these two people who played an important role in her childhood, a warm current emerged in Sasha''s heart. Although the time to get along is not long, Sasha is very clear about the character of the man in front of him. If he refuses, he will not be angry, but he also won''t pay attention to Aaron and Tianma, letting each other fend for themselves. "But, I can''t just sit back and watch Aaron''s brother and Tianma fall into a deadly place!" Thinking of this, Sasha sighed secretly, raised her hands, and grabbed the scepter of the goddess of victory and the shield of Athena respectively. The biting heroic spirit suddenly filled the girl''s eyebrows... "well!" Seeing that Sasha had made a choice, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and the Li Zhiding with his left hand flew out and sank into Sasha''s body, "Lend Li Zhiding to you first, and pray when you need it. , It will help you." With that said, Nagato turned and walked slowly out of the popes. "I look forward to your performance, Sasha!" .. 2090 Chapter 096 Transformation and War Revival! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the sanctuary was handed over to Sasha, Nagato really stopped asking. For half a year, Nagato was either inspecting Bai Yujing''s war with the Time and Space Administration through his connection with the Chaos Starry Sky every day, or mingling with Hestia, playing everywhere. Under such circumstances, the jihad has officially started and has reached a fever pitch. At first, even with the full support of the Pope, Sasha was still a little immature. But when Tonghu, the golden saint warrior she sent, arrived in Italy, but only brought back her childhood friend Tianma and the news that her brother Aaron had become Hades, the woman changed at an astonishing speed. . Because she knew that if she wanted her brother to be safe, she would have no retreat. Then the jihad broke out in an unprecedented form. Sasha changed the decision to passively counterattack in the sanctuary in the past jihads, and directly chose to attack head-on. The saints who had fully aroused the potential in the erosion of Li Zhiding erupted to shock the world. Including Sea Emperor Poseidon, many unruly gods on the earth were knocked down and sealed. Then Sasha directly led the Saints to begin a head-on confrontation with the Hades Army. Had it not been for Sasha to spend a lot of time to solve the undead protection of the underworld fighters, plus the death and sleep gods under Hades, and the appearance and resistance of the four nightmare gods, Sasha would have directly attacked Hades. Disss palace is out. Sasha''s amazing performance completely shocked the Three Realms, and even the gods of Ospilin were shocked. As the lord of the gods, Zeus was even more suspicious. In the past six months, he repeatedly swept the world with his thoughts, trying to see if any changes had occurred, but he got nothing because of the cover of Li Zhiding. "But soon, Zeus will not have the mind to be jealous everywhere!" In the Qing Dynasty in the human world, Nagato, who was walking with Hestia in the famous Old Summer Palace, subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the sky. His eyes seemed to penetrate the endless time and space,''seeing'' the scene beyond the crystal wall. There, the endless Buddha''s light straddled the long chaotic void and directly hit the crystal wall. The army of Buddhism has arrived! ... ... "boom!!" There was a violent roar in the chaos outside the crystal wall. The endless chaotic energy is centered on the collision, spreading in all directions like a frenzy. At the center of the collision, the mighty Buddha light and the two extraordinary divine lights rising into the sky confront each other. "Ami Buddha, why bother!" A magnificent and solemn voice echoed from the Buddha''s light. Half a hundred Buddhas, hundreds of Bodhisattvas, and twelve thousand six hundred golden arhats slowly appeared in the Buddha''s light, and in front of the endless gods and Buddhas was a holding gold rod. Young girl. The girl was slightly petite, she looked only about fourteen years old, with ear-like blonde hair and dark green eyes. An indescribable brilliance and justice permeated his body, bright and dazzling. If there is any defect, it is that the radiance on the girl''s body seems a little silent, and the depths of her eyes seem a little gloomy, as if stagnant water lacking vitality. "Huh!" No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com At the moment when the gods and Buddhas appeared, two humming sounds came from the extraordinary divine light at the same time. Accompanied by the sound, the two beams of light slowly converged, and soon formed two existences of different shapes, one is the old man with blue beard with wings, and the other is the ancient goddess holding the spinning ribbon. The existence of these two statues is nothing else, they are exactly the two Greek super gods, Koronos and Ananke. I saw the two super gods look at the girl in front of the god and Buddha army, and sighed in unison. "Ugh!" "Buddha is really doing evil!" The leader of the army of gods and Buddhas in front of him, both super gods knew each other. It is more correct to say that in the huge box court, there are not many people who don''t know the girl in front of him, probably because the other party has an extremely special identity. The half-star spirit of the earth-Monkey King Monkey King! Because of their own particularities, neither of the two super gods have ever been on the stage of Hakatai. But they can often hear the name of Monkey King from the group of gods, as the banner owner of the "Seven Heavens" to which the Bull Demon King and the Flood Demon King belong, and the ancient powerhouse who survived fierce battles with many gods. Although the seven demon kings who belong to the "Seven Heavens" all take the title of "Great Sage", only Monkey King is loved to be called "Great Sage". The demon gods and land gods under her also agreed that she was a great sage. There are not a few people who believe that "The Monkey King" is the king of the gods, and there are even people in other gods who believe so. In short, this is a half-spirit with great personality and a sense of justice. It is said that the Great Sage Qi Tian later converted to Buddhism under Xuanzang, completely because she believed in the justice of Buddhism. But the result now is that the Great Sage Monkey has completely lost his true self in the glory of Buddhism. Seeing this scene, even the two super gods felt chills, and at the same time they were more certain of their determination to resist Buddhism, without any hint, and no need to say anything more, the two super gods started their hands. "The sickle of time!" "Fate Number Textile!" After secretly spreading the message to the Greek gods, the two super gods released their strongest attacks. Koronos, holding an eternal sickle, instantly cut out a long river of time that seemed to have existed, without beginning and end, and eternal forever, while Ananke woven a piece of it with the spinning silk in his hand. An infinite net of destiny, destiny, destiny, and days. Both attacks contain their own original mystery, full of unspeakable sense of unpredictability, which makes people unable to look directly at them. If you fight alone, in the army of gods and Buddhas in front of you, there is no existence that can block them. But the most powerful of Buddhism has never been reflected in the individual. It is expressed in the collective, ten thousand Buddhas as one! "Ami Buddha!" Almost at the same time, all the gods and Buddhas chanted and chanted the name of the Buddha. In an instant, endless light of Buddha emerged from the depths of the endless void, bursting out of many gods and Buddhas. "boom!!!" The unspeakable horror of Buddha''s light bloomed, blocking the long river of time and fate... 2091 Chapter 097 Change and Starry Sky You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After receiving the letter from the two super gods, Zeus was depressed. In Zeus''s opinion, the timing of Buddhism''s attack was very inappropriate. At this time, the holy war in the lower realm happened to be the most intense. If there is a little more time, I am afraid that the holy war will be completed. At that time, Zeus will be able to bring the enhanced simulated star creation map to the battlefield in the best posture. Originally encountered this kind of thing, Zeus could go to the battlefield to delay for some time, and wait until the holy war is completed before directly summoning the simulated star creation map, but the attack of Buddhism happened to be stuck at this point, making Zeus a little surprised. "Athena, or Hades, at least one of them has a problem!" Reminiscing about the loss of Hestia before this, Zeus couldn''t help but think about it. But without waiting for Zeus to think about it, the messages from the super gods arrived again. "What happened?!" Feeling their eagerness from the second message of the two super gods, Zeus''s face changed slightly. He couldn''t understand, how could he be so eager because the super gods far surpassed the strength of the gods, this situation completely exceeded Zeus''s expectations, he could not continue to delay. "Go now!" Immediately, Zeus suppressed the suspicion of Athena and Hades in his heart, launched an order for an all-out war in the name of the lord of the Greek gods, and activated the mystery of the gods, directly controlling Mount Ospilin to impulse the sky. Up. On Mount Ospilin, most of the gods of the Greek gods are fully armed and are waiting! In less than an instant, the huge mountain range pierced through the obstacles of time and space, rushed out of the crystal wall, and descended into chaos. Then, what was shown before the gods was an unacceptable scene-- Under the endless light of Buddha, the two super gods were completely at a disadvantage, especially as time passed, the endless power of the Buddha light, and the disadvantages of the super gods became more and more obvious. In fact, not only the Greek gods, but even the two super gods who are at war, are somewhat unacceptable to this situation. The so-called super god is the god beyond the gods, the god of the gods! Although the two super gods have never been on the stage of Hakoi because of their mutuality, if defined by Hakoi''s level of strength, whether it is Chronos or Ananke, they are half-footed into the single-digit field. exist. And even the Lord of Buddhism, Sakyamuni, is just a two-digit existence in the box court. Precisely because of this knowledge, the Greek gods are still not very afraid under the current situation of Buddhism, but now, if Sakyamuni can''t come out, thousands of gods and Buddhas can suppress the two super gods. To be honest, this situation completely exceeded the expectations of the gods, so that the gods were almost stunned. At this time, Zeus showed his courage as the master of the Greek gods! For the first time he recovered from his stupefaction. "Charge!" The divine power in his body gushed out frantically, Zeus completely activated the Mount Ospilin that had been completely transformed into a war fortress at his feet, and at the same time awakened the other gods in a state of stupefaction. When the awake gods saw Zeus''s actions, they responded one after another, releasing their magical powers. "Crack! Crack!" As if responding to the power of the gods, Mount Ospilin began to deform. A huge gap soon appeared in the belly of the mountain. A huge cannon with a diameter of more than 3,000 meters extended from the gap and aimed at the center of the Buddha''s light that was constantly blooming. "The Gods Cannon is ready to launch!" Search the book www.soshuba.net Following Zeus''s command, the gods of the Greek gods gathered into the huge muzzle, and after a series of multiplications, they turned into an indescribable shock wave of terror, which instantly exploded the chaos and blasted towards the center of the Buddha''s light. Facing the combined attack of the Greek gods, the Buddhist gods couldn''t ignore it, and the Buddha''s light converged at this moment. "Time is eternal!" "Declare that you are about to die!" At the same time, the two super gods violently violently, Koronos and Ananke released all their power, merged with the shock wave released by the Greek gods, and rushed to the center of the Buddha''s light frantically. "boom!!!" The violent roar resounded in the chaos, and the Buddha''s light was suppressed to a minimum in an instant. There are even many gods and Buddhas in the Buddha''s light that disintegrated into fragments under tremendous pressure! "It''s now!" Seeing this scene, Zeus knew that there was a rare opportunity. It was time for him to use his hole cards, and he ignored the fact that the holy war ended. Zeus activated his backhand in the Greek Gods'' Simulated Star Creation Chart and prepared to summon it. however "how come?!!" Zeus''s pupils shrank slightly and he almost said aloud. He found that his backhand on the simulated star creation chart had lost contact. ... ... "It turns out that this is the body of the simulated star creation chart!" On the Earth''s atmosphere on the Crystal Wall Plane, Nagato looked at the turbulent starry sky above, softly sighing. Nagato had a lot of conjectures as to where the body of the simulated star creation of the Greek gods was, but he really did not expect that the entire starry sky in front of him was the body of the simulated star creation. If it hadn''t been for Nagato that immediately eroded the entire plane the moment Zeus left the plane, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to find it. At the same time, the red-haired boy also understood how the jihad sacrifices and strengthened the simulated star creation chart. Obviously, whether it is a saint, sea fighter or underworld fighter, as long as it is a formal fighter, all the constellation clothes that connect to the starry sky, and these constellation clothes not only serve as armor, but also serve as a channel. Through the clothing of the constellation, the fighting spirit, enthusiasm, and even the burning universe of the fighters will become the nourishment of the starry sky. "This idea is very good!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Nagato''s gaze turned slightly, and he instantly penetrated time and space to the underworld, and saw the end of the holy war. With the help of Li Zhiding, Sasha had completely suppressed Hades. Seeing this, Nagato''s will immediately settled in the Cauldron, swallowing everything Hades had done. Then he manipulated Li Zhiding through time and space and descended on this starry sky. next moment-- "boom!!!" The extremely powerful suction burst out from the small white jade cauldron, and the huge starry sky was distorted under this terrifying suction, and then it was absorbed and swallowed by the Li Zhiding little by little! .. 2092 Chapter 098 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato started it cleanly. But his actions completely ruined the vitality of the Greek gods. You must know that even some inconspicuous mistakes can lead to serious consequences under the influence of the butterfly effect, not to mention the existence of the simulated star chart, which can be called the trump card of war. Under such circumstances, the great situation created by the Greek gods and the two super gods was instantly overturned. The Buddhism gods who reacted burst into unimaginable power in the endless Zen sounds. "boom!!!" In the roar of the shaking void, the endless Buddha light seemed to penetrate the chaos. Under the surging Buddha light crushed, Mount Olympus uttered a mournful roar, and soon fell into disintegration, and the war machine that was cast by the immeasurable power of the gods fell. Faced with such a situation, the Greek gods were helpless, because the Buddha poured out in the next moment. Zeus, the lord of the gods, and the two super gods bear the brunt of the Buddha''s light. The two super gods didn''t know what to do for a while, but Zeus only supported it for less than a moment before being completely reduced... Presumably at the moment of being reduced, Zeus must be in grief and indignation. "Ami Buddha!!" After Zeus was transformed, a huge Zen singing resounded in the Buddha''s light again. The Buddha''s light, which was originally terrifying to the boundlessness, surged again, and more and more gods became the captives of the Buddha''s light, lost their self-consciousness, lost the glory of the gods, and became the puppets of the Buddha. Seeing the destruction of the Greek gods is imminent, Chronos and Anan are both desperate and helpless. at this time-- "Boom boom boom!!!" The roar of tens of millions resounded through the chaotic void at the same time. Crazy attacks of more than eight figures burst out from all sides of the battlefield, all poured into the spreading Buddha light, and the terror attack that almost broke the chaos almost broke the Buddha light. Including the newly converted Greek gods, the bodhisattvas and arhats in the Buddha''s light are even more deadly and injured. In the face of such a change, let alone the Buddhist gods, the remaining Greek gods are all shocked. Then, all the gods were surprised to find that at some point, a god appeared in the chaos around the battlefield. The number of them was as many as six digits, and it almost surrounded the entire battlefield. A group of millions of gods in the box garden appeared here one after another. With the amount of terror, the power of the gods could suppress the surrounding chaotic trend. "Hahaha, die, bald donkeys!" "Keep on attacking, don''t stop!" "This time I definitely want to leave you bastards here!" "Go to death for this seat!" After appearing, the gods of the millions of gods spoke one after another, and then they did not hesitate to release their own attacks again, and the terrifying murderous intent permeated the chaos that spread over hundreds of thousands of miles. however-- "Humph!" Sun Wukong, who was in the center of the Buddha''s light, suddenly let out a cold snort.Bookstore www.kanshuwo.net Accompanied by her cold snort, the most brilliant light burst out from her body, and the mirage-like scene spread out. At this moment, the gods in the chaos seemed to see a big Buddha that almost broke through the chaos. The palm of the big Buddha drags the Pure Land of Bliss. In the Pure Land of Bliss, there are hundreds of thousands of Buddhas, millions of Bodhisattvas, and thousands of Buddhist children. The Buddha''s light that purifies all living beings is radiated from the pure land, full of endless redemption. If ordinary people hear this, they may only entrust their mind and body to the Pure Land at all costs. Even the extremely determined spirits who saw this true meaning couldn''t help but derive a yearning intention from the depths of their hearts. With this thought, the connection of the pure land will come, and the condensed fighting will will disintegrate in an instant. "scold!!" "wake up!" "Pro!" However, there are also strong people in the millions of gods who are not attracted to the pure land of bliss. Soon many mantras resounded in the group of gods, shaking off the longing for the pure land of bliss in the hearts of countless gods. After waking up, the group of millions of gods was silent at first, then angry, and the eyes of the Buddha were full of jealousy. In the next moment, endless attacks burst out again, heading towards the Buddha. "Ugh!" Faced with such a siege, the Buddha sighed softly, seemingly very sad, "I intend to purify all beings, but all beings do not understand, no matter how, no matter what, that is, the only way to display the anger of the Buddha." With that said, the big Buddha''s kindly smiling face suddenly changed and turned into a ghost-like hideous face. "boom!!!" In an instant, the Boundless Buddha Guang turned into endless karma. The chaotic void of hundreds of millions of miles turned into a black sea of ??fire in a short time. The combined attacks of the gods burned out in the unimaginable extreme karma fire, and countless gods wailed and dissipated. Open. This time the Great Buddha really had a murderous heart, and the karma fire supernatural power he displayed completely exceeded the vision of the gods of Hakata. This is the supreme supernatural power that has surpassed the realm of Dao Sage and is approaching the realm of Dao Ancestor! With such a terrifying power, it makes no difference whether it is a god king, a main god, or a super god who surpasses the group of gods in half a step. The so-called gods are just doomed firewood. "Hahaha!!" At this moment, an untimely mad laugh sounded in this wailing hell. The Laugher is an existence that looks like an ape. Its name is not a god, but a trial sent to make Monkey King wake up from the spiritual form of a regular celestial spirit, a devil made temporarily by cutting corners, and an inferior half-star spirit. Although Hun Shi is the younger brother of Monkey King, it is also a stepping stone for her trial and destined to die in her hands. However, perhaps because Hun Shi, like Monkey King, has the instinct of being unable to "eat meat," Monkey King was unable to kill him cruelly. This is an insult to the meaning of his birth for the Hunshi who considers himself a devil! "Sun Wukong, you can''t stop me now!" Staring at the big Buddha fiercely, the Hunshi Devil laughed and rushed towards the karma fire. For some reason, at the moment the Hunshi Demon was completely swallowed by the karma fire, a drop of elite tears fell in the corner of his eye. "boom!!!" At the moment when the Hunshi Demon King sacrificed, some invisible shock sounded in the chaos. The earth on all planes under Hakata''s command faintly resonated with indescribable and wonderful resonance. It turned into a phantom of the Great Buddha, who was constantly releasing the fire of karma, stagnated in vain, and there was a faint tendency to collapse... 2093 Chapter 099 Earth Star Spirit! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Earth! It has an extremely special position in the endless chaos void. Or it is because of the influence of the real earth. In the endless planes of chaos, about 70% of the planes have planets called the earth, and most of these earths are the centers of the planes. In a big environment like Hakatai, this particularity has been brought into full play. All the subordinate planes of Hakata are centered on the destiny of the earth, and the history of human civilization on the earth has become an extremely important existence basis for Hakata''s millions of gods. Under the influence of such special factors, as a half-spirit of the earth, Monkey King also reached the three-digit state of the box court. Although this kind of strength is not the top power in the entire range of Chaos, within the scope of the box court, unless it is the god king and the main god of the powerful gods, there is no such great power. And this is based on the fact that Monkey King is just a semi-finished product of the earth''s heroes. Just think about it for a moment, everyone knows how terrifying and terrifying Monkey King''s potential is, and it is precisely because of this that there are too many existences in the box garden that believe that Monkey King is the real king of the gods, the born great saint. And now, as the Hunshi Devil was burned out by the fire of karma, Monkey King completed the trial of the Protoss Path. She, Monkey King, finally began to show her incredible potential! "Om!!!" The earth of thousands of planes under the box garden shook together, seeming to announce the birth of its master. Endless power burst out from the earth one by one, surpassing the obstacles of time and space, and poured into the body of Monkey King at the center of the huge statue of King Ming, shaking the Buddha nature in his body. In an instant, the aura of Monkey King returned. At the same time, the endless memories of the period of being saved flooded the girl''s heart. With the blessing of the endless earth power, Monkey King is undergoing amazing changes every minute and every second, and the threshold of Taoism and Taoism is easily crossed by him as a joke in her eyes. But all this did not make the girl have the slightest happiness, but was full of endless sadness and anger! "what!!!" A roaring roar erupted from the girl''s mouth, and in an instant, the huge image of King Ming suddenly collapsed, and the huge ocean of karmic fire was shaken like a turbulent wave, and they disappeared. In less than a moment, the battlefield of Chaos was restored to its original state, but the group of millions of gods was almost gone. Seeing the gods scattered in front of him, Monkey King couldn''t help being silent. Even without the golden eyes, Monkey King knew that these scattered gods would not be able to survive, and the fire of karma had completely burned their origins and completely burned their existence. But Monkey King didn''t care about this. What she cares about is that if her memory is not wrong, there are many existences that she knows among the millions of gods. The bold and majestic Bull Demon King, and the arrogant little Jialing, looks like a disgusting Jiao Liu... One after another vivid memory images appeared in her mind, and Monkey King''s heart suddenly disappeared, and there were two more tear marks on the corners of her eyes. ThenWorry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com "Sakyamuni!!!" Roaring, Monkey King turned into a stream of light, pierced through the chaotic time and space, and slew towards the Pure Land of Bliss. The girl wants revenge, wants to vent, wants to... make a break! ... ... Less than a moment after Monkey King left, there was a ripple in the chaos. In the central area of ??the ripples, Nagato''s figure stood leisurely, raising his hand to catch two teardrops of Monkey King, and behind him, except for Hestia and Sasha who were also standing, was zero. There were less than three-digit figures floating in a coma. In these figures are Hephaestus who Hestia asked to stay, as well as the gods such as Freya and Loki from Northern Europe. There are also the bondage of the Bull Demon King and Peng Demon King that Nagato deliberately left behind, as well as the pure and beautiful gods of the millions of gods who participated in the battle, such as Artemis. Can quietly bring out these people during the process of King Mings igniting the fire of karma and the awakening of the earths celestial spirits. It''s even more unfathomable. It''s just that Nagato didn''t care about it, and he was even more concerned about the unexpected existence of Monkey King. Feeling the two teardrops in the palm of his hand, and realizing the magical power contained in it, Nagato couldn''t help but lift his head slightly, looking in the direction where Sun Wukong was leaving. Silently, a heartfelt expectation appeared on the young man''s face. Nagato is really looking forward to what kind of results the Monkey King who has completely awakened the essence of the Protoss can play. From Nagato''s point of view, in the huge box garden, the existence of the greatest potential is Monkey King. Even the so-called three problem children of the box garden are far inferior to each other in terms of their potential. The reason is very simple, because the entire endless chaos is actually based on the real earth. According to the so-called idolatry theorem, the crosses on the church roof are all fakes, but fakes can also have power. As long as the shape and purpose are similar, they can get a small part of the power of the real. Although the earth in the chaotic void is not the real earth, it should be able to get part of the power of the real earth. Then, the Earth Protoss, which has many support from the Earth, deserves more power from the real Earth. "Perhaps, we can study the power of the real earth through her." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although Nagato and the pure white girl who was transformed into the real earth had made an agreement, this did not prevent Nagato from being curious about her, and... ...Explore. You know, he, Nagato will not be satisfied with the so-called covenant. In other words, he yearns for supremacy even more! Thinking of this, Nagato turned his head towards Hestia and Sasha behind him and said: "These unconscious guys will be handed over to you. Take care of them. They will come in handy. I will come and have a look." While talking, a white jade small tripod appeared on the top of Nagato''s head, and a white light emerged from the mouth of the tripod, wrapping Nagato. "Wow!!!" The next moment, the red-haired boy turned into a streamer, pierced through the chaotic time and space, chasing Monkey King... 2094 Chapter 100 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato caught up with Monkey King, Hakata was already close at hand. I saw the newly born Earth Star Spirit holding up the wishful golden hoop made of divine iron, and blasting down towards the barrier of the box court extremely arrogantly and violently, instantly knocking it out of a huge hole. A violent roar resounded through the surrounding chaotic void, and there was a trace of shaking in the huge box court. This shows how arrogant and unreasonable Monkey King''s attack is. In the next moment, the endless golden Buddha light gushed from the huge hole, shining on the chaotic void, and at the same time the solemn and heavy Buddhist music sounded, trying to shake the heart of the star girl. "Humph!" Faced with such a vision, Monkey King snorted coldly, his murderous intent was even more awe-inspiring. "Sakyamuni!!!" However, seeing the Protoss Girl once again held up the iron, the whole person turned into a stream of light, rushing down from the huge hole, and the vast Buddha light that emerged was actually divided into two. Seeing this scene, Nagato knew that the real battle was about to begin. "Now, let me see..." "The real Weili!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato did not directly follow, but instead controlled Li Zhiding, stepping out in one step, crossing the chaos of time and space, and reaching the central area of ??the box court. Here, Nagato saw the Buddha''s light burning over most of the center, as well as the remaining small half-box courtyard center. Obviously, Buddhism is about to turn Hakata into its own Buddhist kingdom. "Ah!" Nagato just smiled slightly, and the white jade small cauldron instantly released endless white light, instantly eroding the remaining small half center of the box court, replacing it with the Buddha light. Then he sat cross-legged, through the central authority, began to watch the battle in the box court. ... ... As soon as he rushed into the box court, Monkey King encountered many obstacles. First of all, there is an environmental problem. The huge box garden has almost turned into a buddha soil at this time. Almost every moment, the Protoss girl can feel the rejection and isolation of the box garden from the world. Followed by the Buddhist army of Gods and Buddhas, it seemed that they had long anticipated her arrival and launched a sniper lurking. Finally, the ordinary creatures who were saved in the box court. In the eyes of these creatures, Monkey King seemed to be a heinous extraterritorial demon, everyone was punishable. Therefore, they went forward and succeeded, even if they died, they would bite a piece of meat from her. To be honest, these ordinary creatures are the most troublesome for Monkey King. The rejection of heaven and earth does not matter, anyway, Monkey King has the support of thousands of earths, his own diamond body and the wishful iron that can destroy everything in his hands, as long as he breaks the sky, he can break the earth. The siege of the gods and Buddhas is not a problem. During the Seven Days War, Monkey King had long been accustomed to the frenzied battles with the gods and Buddhas. But these almost crazy ordinary creatures are a big problem. In the eyes of the Protoss Girl, they are just ordinary creatures... They don''t have the strength to reach the heavens and the earth, let alone the ambition to conquer the heavens, they are just ordinary creatures who want to be peaceful and happy. Faced with such ordinary creatures, Monkey King found that he could not be cruel at all, and could only set off a violent wind to blow them away. As a result, the gods seemed to have spotted the weakness of the Protoss Girl, blessed many ordinary creatures with various strengths, and launched various crazy attacks towards Monkey King, among which even the creatures directly exploded as an attack. Under the unscrupulous siege of the enemy, Sun Wukong''s advancement was actually delayed. Time just passed by, and the girl''s patience was eroded.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com Until a certain moment, the mutation happened! "what!!!" The roar resembling a beast sounded from Monkey King''s mouth, and for the first time a breath of wildness appeared in this girl who was beloved by thousands of the earth, and her eyes were flushed red. Under the continuous persecution of the gods and Buddhas and the impact of the increasing strength in the body, the Protoss Girl has completely run away! Unimaginable terrifying power burst out from Monkey King''s body and spread unscrupulously. All obstacles, whether it is heaven and earth, gods, or sentient beings! All turned into dust and disappeared. The next moment, the whole body was filled with a more fierce aura, the rushing Protoss girl almost turned into a terrifying black dragon, rushing towards the pure land of bliss on the first floor of the box garden. Along the way, Monkey King encountered the rejection of heaven and earth, the encirclement of gods and the interception of sentient beings increased. But the girl who ran away didn''t stay again, as if rolled over like a raging cloud. No matter what kind of enemy it is, she cannot stop her advancement. until-- "Ami Buddha!" The Buddha''s sound filled with the meaning of peace seemed to resound through the world, and the huge twelfth-grade golden lotus platform fell from the sky. "boom!!!" The violent tremor rolled up an unimaginable hurricane and blew everything around. The black dragon flew upside down for several kilometers, dissipated, and returned to a star-spirit girl with red eyes. The girl was full of wild aura, looking at the golden lotus platform in the distance with extreme fear and the golden Buddha on the lotus platform. "Sakyamuni!!!" Even in a state of rampage, the girl still subconsciously burst out the name of the Golden Buddha. Accompanied by words, the murderous intent on Monkey King kept soaring. "Ugh!" Faced with the murderous intent of the Protoss Girl, the Golden Buddha didn''t care at all, but said in a pitiful and compassionate voice, "Wu Kong, why are you doing this? All living beings are suffering. Only by taking refuge in my Buddha can be detached." The words of the Great Buddha are full of sincerity. Obviously, his words come from the bottom of his heart. However, such words completely angered the Protoss Girl. "dead!!!" Murderous aura swept the world, the blond girl holding a wishful god iron, the whole person rose into the sky, the god iron instantly turned into a thousand times the size, and then with an unstoppable force, blasted down towards the Buddha. This blow gathered the Protoss Girl''s will to kill, as if the world would be destroyed by this stick. At this moment there was a crack in the heaven and earth of the box court, and the sound of wailing sounded everywhere. It''s just that the big Buddha''s face still has a wistful smile, seemingly unmoved, and when the wishful god iron hits the big Buddha, it dissipates like a bubble. As a result, the strike of the Protoss Girl smashed the earth, and the rejection between the heavens and the earth instantly increased hundreds of times. then-- "Om mani chant mi hum!" It seems that the six-character Daming Mantra sung in unison by the endless gods and Buddhas resounded through the world. Then I saw the golden Buddha sitting high on the lotus platform appearing in an unimaginable gigantic figure. The Buddha raised his right hand and absorbed the fragmented ground around it, turning it into a five-finger mountain covering itjust like a myth... 2095 Chapter 101: Great Power You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the past, the demon monkey was against the Tiangong, but was surrendered by Sakyamuni. The story circulated in the myth is reproduced here. The Sakyamuni displayed unimaginable means and supernatural powers, locked the time and space of tens of thousands of miles in a radius, and the Wuzhishan in his right hand once again suppressed the Protoss Girl. Faced with Wuzhishan''s suppression, Monkey King seemed to remember something, his eyes flushed like blood. "Sakyamuni!!!" Along with the roar, the power in Monkey King burst out frantically. But no matter how she struggled, it was still difficult to get rid of Wuzhishan''s suppression and lock-in. "All beings are suffering!" The Great Buddha, who had almost broken through the world, said with a compassionate voice, and a louder voice than thunder spread throughout the world, and the power of Wuzhishan doubled in an instant, directly suppressing Monkey King in the depths of the earth. The unimaginable force of suppression flowed from Wuzhi Mountain, poured into Monkey King''s body, and began to lock her power. As his own power was gradually locked in, Monkey King gradually recovered his nature, his eyes no longer flushed. It''s just that the mood of the Protoss girl is full of negative emotions. This is the second time she has experienced such a thing. If she felt sad the first time, then this time, Sun Wukong felt desperate. She knew that if she was saved again, there would be no second mixed world to help herself. "Are you willing?" At this moment, a dreamlike voice echoed in the ear of the Protoss Girl. This voice seemed extremely indifferent, but when it was heard in Monkey King''s ears, it trembled like thunder and burst, and the girl''s somewhat desperate heart was immediately aroused with endless fighting spirit. "Crack!!!" Stimulated by the endless fighting spirit, something seemed to shatter in the Protoss Girl. In an instant, Monkey King felt the indescribable greatness! Yes, great! After racking their brains, the girl can only think of this word. That was the end of the chaos and emptiness that hundreds of millions of creatures were pursuing, the supremacy beyond chaos, even if she had reached a single digit in the box garden, or the holy realm, she became extremely small in front of this greatness. "boom!!!" There was a trace of indescribable power separated from the''greatness'' and poured into Monkey King''s body, instantly raising the power of the Protoss Girl to a mysterious realm. At this moment, Monkey King''see'' has reached the end of chaotic practice... "It turns out that this is true!" Along with this trace of comprehension, pure white arrogance burst out from the Protoss Girl, shaking Wuzhishan into several cracks. "what?!" The changes in Wuzhishan immediately attracted the attention of Sakyamuni. After being shocked, the Buddha did not hesitate to release the Buddha power in his body, turned it into an infinite scripture, attached it to Wuzhi Mountain, and continuously strengthened Wuzhi Mountain... Although the reason is unknown, it is always right to suppress Monkey King. However-90 look at the novel www.90kankan.com "Boom!!!" Even more terrifying power burst out from under Wuzhi Mountain. In the continuous roar, Wuzhishan was still overwhelmed after all, and completely broke apart, and then Monkey King''s figure jumped up in the pure white brilliance, waving the indestructible wishful iron, and hitting the Buddha heavily. "boom!!!" In the staggering sound of the collision, the Buddha''s face was directly crushed by Ruyi Shentie. "Humph!" The painful grunt resounded like thunder in the sky, and Sakyamuni endured the pain on his face and raised his left hand. The boundless space of the Buddha kingdom was arrogant in it. With his left hand grasping towards Monkey King, the whole Buddha kingdom seemed to be opened. Grim mouth. Buddhism in the palm of the hand, this is an extremely powerful magical power of Buddhism, which can be called the final interpretation of Buddhism''s world. Performing such moves undoubtedly proved that Sakyamuni valued and feared Monkey King. Its just obvious that Sakyamuni still underestimated the height of the Sun Wukong now. Perhaps with the cultivation of the Buddhas civilization and his own efforts, Sakyamuni had already stood in the deepest realm of Taoism, but what Sun Wukong saw at this time , More lofty than him. "what!!!" Amidst the violent shouts, the girl didn''t have any special moves, just bombarding with a stick. Thousands of tempering to return to the basics of the stick art, under the blessing of the amazing power leaked from the real earth, bloomed with an unimaginable bright edge, and Monkey King actually used the stick art to forcibly smash the Buddha country in his palm. After that, the Protoss Girl even raised a stick and bullied her body, and the once-famous Qitian stick technique was immediately implemented. One stick, two sticks, three sticks... a whole hundred and eight sticks! The girl put almost all her will, anger, killing intent, and grief on the stick technique. The Ruyi god iron raged like a violent wind on the huge Buddha body transformed by Sakyamuni, almost completely shattering the Buddha. "Naughty animal!!!" Faced with such a terrifying attack by the Protoss Girl, the Sakyamuni, who was full of compassion and compassion from the very beginning, finally could not maintain his grace. Amidst the roars, the Buddha burst into immeasurable golden light, and behind it was a phantom covering the heavens and the earth. The boundless pure land of bliss appeared in the phantom, and countless monks, arhats, bodhisattvas and even the Buddha were singing among them. Along with these chants, an endless stream of power gushes out of the phantom and begins to frantically repair the body of the Buddha. And seeing this scene, Monkey King''s whole body was stagnated, his face was shocked. The young girl finally understood why she, who became an earth star spirit, couldn''t beat Shakya in the first place. It turned out that he was so mad that he had refined countless devout followers and followers into his own shadow. "Sakyamuni, you are crazy!" Silver Fang bit in secret, and Monkey King''s intent to fight and kill soared to the extreme. "Monster! What do you know!!" The image of the golden Buddha immediately changed and turned into a golden body with arms on all sides, holding all kinds of weapons, carrying a huge Buddha power, and launching various attacks on Monkey King. The light of Buddha shines in the world, the endless Buddha''s prestige is permeated, and it contains endless murderous intent! "In that case, then..." With a slight sigh, Monkey King lifted the stick again, and all the mysterious power in his body was released and blessed on the wishful god iron. The terrifying power even cracked the god iron, which is known as indestructible. Ignoring the situation of the gods, the girl slammed the strongest stick in her life! "Farewell, Sakyamuni!" .. 2096 Chapter 102 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Now you are satisfied!" At the center of the box court, watching the decisive blow from Monkey King in the mirror, the pure white girl curled her mouth and said. When Nagato guided the Protoss girl to break some kind of shackles in her body and draw the power of the real earth, the girl transformed by the will of the real earth sensed all this and appeared in front of Nagato. Although she knew the restlessness of her ally for a long time, the girl really didn''t expect that he would start peeking at her own strength so soon. If it hadn''t been for the girl to have her own calculations in her heart, I''m afraid she would have turned her face now. However, this does not affect the girls expressing their dissatisfaction. "Well, the harvest is not small." Facing the girl''s dissatisfaction, Nagato was still calm. Although Nagato seems to be at a disadvantage in their covenant, Nagato knows that the other party definitely wants something for herself. This request may be what she said. In order to help her in the future, maybe it is something else. Known needs. But no matter what it is, as long as the other party hasn''t fulfilled her goal, Nagato doesn''t worry about her shooting herself. That being the case, why should Nagato care too much about the other party''s thoughts. "Humph!" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, the girl who knew what she was thinking could not help but snorted. It was just that she didn''t wait for her to continue to say anything, a strange wave flashed, whether it was the pure white girl or Nagato, both of them opened their eyes slightly and looked at each other. Nagato nodded, and his whole body disappeared. The white jade small cauldron remaining in the center of the box courtyard ran wildly, completely refining the entire center. The principles of the universe engraved in the box court by countless gods were absorbed by Xiaoding. The breath on the white jade cauldron instantly became more mysterious and unparalleled... Faced with such a situation, the pure white girl only squinted her eyes slightly. During this time, the girl''s gaze seemed to pass over the running white jade small tripod inadvertently, and the corners of her mouth showed a subtle arc. ... ... At this time, the broken box court earth. Watching the remains of Sakyamuni lose its last life in front of him, and the last strand of the Ruyi Divine Iron in his hands turned into smoke and dust, Sun Wukong''s heart is full of mixed feelings, sad and relieved. The next moment, a feeling of weakness filled the Protoss Girl''s body. Obviously, she has fallen from that highest realm. However, with such an experience, the girl already has enough knowledge of the apex of practice. As long as there is enough time and enough opportunities, the possibility of her setting foot on that realm again is much higher than other people. . "It''s just so what, I''m the only one left." With a sigh, the once high morale and the outstanding Qi Tian Great Sage appeared quite depressed. And at this moment-- "Om!!" The wreckage of Sakyamuni rose suddenly into the air and twisted into a whirlpool. The Protoss Girl suddenly felt a throbbing throbbing, as if something terrifying was about to emerge from the whirlpool, but when she was about to forcefully overdraw herself and leave here, the shocking fluctuation instantly locked it. "Not good!" Qianqian Novels www.77xs8.com "boom!!!" A heavy roar suddenly sounded, and a wonderful little tree''grew'' out of the whirlpool. The branches of this small tree are dotted with the seven treasures of Buddhism such as gold, silver, colored glaze, and pear. Its body is filled with mysterious platinum flames, as if it can wipe away all things in the world. The entire box garden showed a slight tremor at the moment the little tree appeared. Endless Buddha light flooded from all directions, endless void. "Damn it!" Although I don''t know what happened, the disgusting breath of Buddha cannot be faked. Obviously, although Shakyamuni is dead, there are still behind the buddhism that he does not know. No matter what the back hand is, Monkey King has only one thing to do! That is "war!" The tired spirit rekindled the fierce fighting spirit, and the weak body continued to refine the energy regardless of the cell wailing. The girl who had lost the wishful iron clenched her hands into fists and took her own steps towards the branch. One step, two steps, three steps...every step forward, she burned herself a point. Sun Wukong, who knew he was invincible, was ready to go desperately. As for the choice of surrender, this idea is not in the thinking circuit of the Protoss Girl at all, especially when the enemy is still her own enemy Buddhism, it is even more impossible for her to compromise. "Stop it!" At this moment, an indifferent voice rang in Monkey King''s ears. Nagato''s figure suddenly appeared behind the girl, a silent hand knife stunned the Protoss girl who was about to burn herself completely, and after holding it in her arms, the boy looked at the little tree. As if feeling Nagato''s gaze, the flame on the mysterious little tree shook slightly, and his body shook slightly. For a long time, the ancient and vicissitudes of life echoed in the surrounding space... "Hello, honorable successor to the Gate of the Beyond!" "You can call me rational." Looking at the small tree rooted in the whirlpool, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, and he calmly said, "Buddha, are you too much to come down to my domain openly, are you ready to go to war?!" "Reason!" The ancient and vicissitudes of voice did not change due to the threat of Nagato, and he still said without hurries, "You are stronger than your previous life, but you should not have contact with that one. This kind of betrayal and chaos The behavior is beyond the other seven." "Oh, funny!" Hearing this, a little clarity flashed in Nagato''s heart. Sure enough, the leaders of the other seven civilizations also knew the existence of true earth consciousness, but they all regarded it as their own enemy. The true earth consciousness chose themselves, and there was such a reason. "However, this should not be the most important factor!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato remained calm, still full of indifferent expression, and said: "What I want to do, how I am going to do it, doesn''t need anyone to point out." "You crossed the line today, so I''m not welcome!" "boom!!!" Accompanied by Nagato''s words, endless white light flashed across the sky and the earth. The entire box court instantly turned into an unspeakable mysterious starry sky, and each star was shining with different principles. The red-haired boy seemed to be in the center of the starry sky, surrounded by endless principles, like a demon like a god!.. 2097 Chapter 103: Short collision! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the moment of the war, Nagato''s face is still calm. Since inheriting the legacy of the lost past life, breaking through the threshold of the Taoist ancestor realm and truly seeing the true face of the''world'', Nagato has been psychologically prepared to fight the eight major civilizations at any time. Let alone the existence of a nearly clone of the leader of the Buddha''s civilization. Even if the Buddha came in person, Nagato was also not afraid. The chaos at this time is somewhat similar to the prehistoric world in the memory of Nagato''s first life. The leaders of the eight civilizations and Nagato are equivalent to the so-called saints. Although the chaos is boundless, they are the only ones that can truly match each other. Of course, the premise of this metaphor is to exclude the real earth consciousness. The seemingly harmless pure white girl needs to be another matter. In a sense, Nagato and the leaders of the other eight civilizations have been friends with each other for a long time. Coupled with the grievances left by Nagato''s lost second life, the red-haired boy has long been eager to try. The only thing that puzzles Nagato is the civilized actions of the Buddha. It stands to reason that the eight major civilizations should know that the power of the gate of the other side is still in control at this time, and still controls most of the sovereignty of this chaos. No matter how strong the enemy is, as long as it comes to this area, it will face failure. The Buddha''s civilization uses some insignificant chess pieces to make things happen. Why does the will of its leader come in person? This kind of action is totally meaningless except to deliver food. "Forget it, let''s fight a fight first!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato squinted slightly, and most of his mind suddenly merged with the white jade cauldron in the void. In an instant, the entire mysterious starry sky seemed to be alive. The endless starlight is shining, filling the surrounding void. Faced with such a change, the mysterious tree hanging the Seven Treasures of Buddhism trembled slightly. "Ami Buddha!" Along with the Zen singing resounding out of thin air, a colorful ray of light flashed from the treasure tree. This light was extremely miraculous, like a divine sword, cutting through the shackles of stars, and like a storm, swaying the stars. "Interesting, as if you want to wipe out everything!" Seeing this scene, the corner of Nagato''s mouth showed an arc of interest, and he said, "According to my memory, is this treasure tree the legendary Seven Wonders Tree." As soon as the words fell, Li Zhiding turned on its own. In an instant, the endless starlight scattered in the mysterious starry sky also slowly turned, and unimaginable terrifying power condensed in the star space, suppressing the raging colorful light. "Goodness, it is the Seven Wonders Tree!" Buddha Yin responded leisurely, and Baoshu trembled again. This time it was no longer a colorful ray, but an infinite number of colorful rays suddenly appeared, as if a sword storm that was about to penetrate the starry sky completely, forcibly to bear the oppressive force of the revolving starlight. "Awesome, worthy of being a guy who has been in the realm of Dao ancestors for many years. The away game is still so strong!" Seeing this, Nagato couldn''t help but admire softly. Through a simple confrontation, Nagato realized that the Buddha is definitely not a perfect Dao ancestor, but with the accumulation of the other side''s endless years, the pure strength is no less than the perfect Dao ancestor. Obviously, such an opponent is extremely terrifying, even if the opponent did not use his full strength. If it weren''t for his home court now, and Nagato had to deal with him, I am afraid that he would really unblock his power and step into the realm of Taoist ancestors. Of course, unless it is really necessary, Nagato will not act like this. After all, the road to the perfect Taoist ancestor is already in front of him, and he does not want any accidents. "But I am not bad!" A chuckle appeared at the corners of his mouth, and Nagato''s mind fully urged Li Zhiding.100 Literature www.100wenxue.com "Om!!!" All the stars floating in the endless starlight have a wonderful resonance at this moment. After devouring the simulated star map of the Greek gods and the center of the entire Hakata, all the cosmological views of Hakata in history became the accumulation of Li Zhiding. With this accumulation, Li Zhiding completed a sublimation in an instant. This mysterious starry sky is the product of Li Zhiding''s sublimation, and the stars all over the sky are the reflections of the universe. At this time, the reflections of these cosmological views have released their inherent power in resonance. It seems that the supreme truths of thousands of gods are all released at this moment. Endless stars turn into meteors, blast down! "Boom! Boom!!!" The unimaginable collision broke out completely in the starry sky. The light of the Seven Miao Treasure Tree and the falling Star of Truth collided violently. In the deafening and violent roar, the entire starry sky swayed endlessly, and even a few cracks appeared on the edge of the starry sky. "Wow!" At this moment, a sound of breaking through the sky suddenly appeared. I saw the white jade Xiaoding falling down at the ultimate speed as if it penetrated time and space, and was severely suppressed on the body of the Qi Miao Treasure Tree, and the unimaginable aftermath of the collision spread in all directions. The time and space at the center of the collision of the two treasures even appeared distorted and shattered. "Ami Buddha!" Suddenly, the solemn and heavy Buddhist sound came out again slowly from the whirlpool under the Seven Miao Treasure Tree. Accompanied by the Buddha''s sound, even more powerful force gushed out from the whirlpool and blessed on the treasure tree. The Seven Treasures of Buddhism gave out dazzling light, and the whole tree slammed Xiaoding out. In the next moment, the Qi Miao Treasure Tree sank into the whirlpool fiercely, as if it was about to leave. but-- "Don''t want to run!" A gleam of light flashed in Nagato''s eyes, and the power of the entire starry sky was all blessed on the small cauldron. In the next moment, Li Zhiding slammed down again with an unusually absolute attitude. Before the Qi Miao Treasure Tree was about to disappear completely, the tripod of reason came. "boom!!!" A more terrifying collision broke out suddenly. Xiaoding left a branch of the Seven Miao Treasure Tree, and as a price, the huge starry sky was directly turned into fragments in the collision and scattered. The surrounding void was restored to a box court. At this time, the aftermath of the collision continued to spread, devastating the entire world. Perhaps because the center of the box court had been swallowed, the box court that had existed for countless years began to collapse. However, Nagato''s attention did not focus on Hakata, but instead recalled the battle. Although he has achieved a victory, he can feel a little bit of powerlessness from Li Zhiding, but it is not surprising that the time of Li Zhidings birth is too short, and it is already very difficult to break a branch of the treasure tree. It''s amazing. Thinking of this, Nagato recalled Li Zhiding, and at the same time collected a branch of the Seven Miao Treasure Tree... 2098 Chapter 104 Purpose and Entry You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, things happen for a reason. There is obviously a reason for the coming of the will of the Buddha. When they arrive at Nagato, their existence is elusive, and they can overlook the long river of time, even if it is just a small act inadvertently, it may contain meaning that others do not know. And after recovering the branches of the Seven Miao Treasure Tree, Nagato learned of the Buddha''s thoughts. The message from the Buddha is engraved in the branches of the treasure tree. "Want to cooperate with me?" Interpreting the message, an intriguing arc emerged from the corner of Nagato''s mouth. The Buddha''s intention is simple. It is to form an alliance with Nagato on behalf of the eight great civilizations to counter the chaotic catastrophe in the future and formulate the order after the catastrophe. In order to achieve this goal, he left a lot of precious information as a meeting ceremony. Through this information, Nagato has a better understanding of the entire chaos and even the situation of the real universe. Generally speaking, the world situation at this time is the opposition between chaos and reality. Among the two opposing parties, the eight civilizations that Chaos belongs to are slightly weaker in terms of top combat power, but they have a lot of background combat power. Although the true earth consciousness is the strongest, it is only powerful. Under such circumstances, Nagato, the rise of a foreign army, is a variable enough to break the opposition between the two sides. The fact that the real earth consciousness and Nagato had contact has fallen into the ears of the eight civilizations. Therefore, they had to take action... Although the Eight Great Civilizations and Nagatos past lives have great grievances, in the eyes of these leaders of civilizations, there are no eternal enemies in this world. They are willing to pay a sufficient price to redeem Nagatos heart. By the way, the Buddha''s so much troublesome action is to hide the true earth consciousness. In other words, the eight major civilizations hope that Nagato can act as their undercover agent. "Ha, I seem to be really in demand." The playful smile at the corner of his mouth grew wider, but a cold light flashed in the red-haired boy''s eyes inadvertently. To be honest, Nagato was really angry about this situation.Whether it is the real earth consciousness or the eight civilizations, they are actually just using him as a bargaining chip to overwhelm the opponent. But what Nagato really wants is not so, but to become a third party who can control the situation, or...the true absolute hegemon! "Humph!" With a soft snort, Nagato directly threw the branch of the Seven Miao Treasure Tree into the Li Ding for refining. After Xiaoding digested some of the Buddha''s principles, and after further accumulation, Nagato directly took the Monkey King in his arms and stepped out and descended on the plane of Greece, Hestia and Sasha. Taking Monkey King to the girls'' care, Nagato informed Bai Yujing to come to receive the many planes under the box court. Then, watched by the girls, the red-haired boy left alone. ... ... After a while, the gate of the other shore. "Brother Nagato, you are here!" When Nagato just came here, Saya''s voice came in his ear. After inheriting the legacy of the previous life, Saya''s will mostly settled in the gate of the other side, controlling this Nagato''s current strongest power, and monitoring everything in the entire chaos realm. Saya knew what happened to Nagato right away.Food novel www.meishi2008.com "Ok!" Nodding slightly, Nagato strolled to the gate of the other bank, pushed the gate straight open, and walked in. The next moment, the red-haired boy came to a completely solidified void, and a plane planet that was also solidified was suspended in the void. Obviously this was the world where Nagato and Saya''s corpses were located. "Do you want to go in now?" Saya''s soft voice resounded in the void. "Forget it!" Hearing that, a faint chill flashed across Nagato''s face, and he said, "In fact, I wanted to take it slowly, but today the Buddha''s arrival gave me a wake-up call. The enemy will not wait obediently. "So, it''s time to accelerate growth!" While speaking, Nagato once again released the Lizhi Cauldron in his body, "It happens to be that the Lizhi Cauldron, which has just swallowed the box garden center and received the principles of countless gods, has completed the approximate skeleton, and the rest is accumulated. "Just before the power in the Gate of the Beyond is exhausted, this place is still the center of this chaotic realm." "With this authority, Li Zhiding should be able to accomplish most of the accumulation!" "Cooperate with me, Saya!" With that said, Nagato''s consciousness easily resonated with Saya. In an instant, the will of the red-haired boy continued to spread, and soon covered the entire chaotic realm governed by the gates of the other side, and countless information, laws and concepts madly flooded into Nagato''s mind from the void. "boom!!!" At this time, there was a slight roar of Li Zhiding. The information, laws, and concepts that came from the void passed through an invisible channel from Nagato''s mind to the Ding of Li and became the new accumulation of Baiyu Xiaoding. The effect was very obvious. In less than a moment, the aura on the tripod of Li had a subtle change. "well!" Perceiving these changes, an expression of satisfaction appeared on Nagato''s face. You must know that using this authority will consume the existing power of the gate of the other side. In a sense, Nagato is using his safe time in exchange for further strength. This is a kind of gamble. If you can''t get enough strength, you will lose out. But in terms of this momentum, Nagato''s choice is good. The only thing to worry about is that there is less time left for Bai Yujing to conquer the chaos, but in Nagato''s view, those arrogant girls shouldn''t care about this. Obviously, Sayas acquiescence undoubtedly proved this. "Then next..." This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato''s consciousness moved, he directly forced a drop of blood from his body, and injected part of his will, the next moment, the blood of Nagato flew towards the plane of solidification in the void. . During the flight, the essence and blood gradually increased and turned into Nagato''s figure. Soon, the Nagato transformed by the essence and blood reached the crystal wall of the plane, and then directly merged into it. "Boom!" As if the waves swayed on a calm lake, the faint ripples spread, and the void no longer solidified. The time of the forbidden plane is flowing again... ps: Let me talk about it first. Under the setting of this book, it must be impossible to match the original work... 2099 Chapter 105 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In winter, snow falls. The children in the courtyard were playing and frolicking under the Christmas tree, waiting for the bell to ring, and then receiving a beautiful gift of their own. The joyful laughter and the gentle sound of care filled the courtyard. Happiness is the theme of the children''s welfare home today, but not everyone is laughing. In a remote corner of the courtyard, the boy who seems to be only about five years old is drinking a small wine alone. The boy''s appearance is very delicate, and his red hair with crystal clear purple eyes makes his eyes bright. But the most memorable thing about the boy is not his appearance, but the inherent detachment in him. Indifferent, extremely pure, like an elf that is not stained with red dust! The boy is none other than Nagato. After entering the forbidden plane in the form of a clone of essence and blood, something unexpected happened by Nagato-the entire forbidden world, under the blessing of a supreme mighty force, completed the time trace in an instant. Nagato''s blood avatar was cut off from the body in the backtracking, and turned into a baby. Not only that, all the power in the essence and blood dissipated... No trace was left. Just when Nagato''s body was aware of the change and was about to do it, a message appeared in the mind of Nagato''s body and the clone at the same time, letting him know the cause of all the changes. It turned out that this was the last back hand left by Nagato''s lost past life for his reincarnation. At the moment before that person was about to become Daoist, his will actually completed further sublimation, directly breaking the limit of Dao ancestor realm, and seeing the endless future now. With the power of that moment, Nagato''s past life took out a mysterious thing from the end of time. According to the description in the message, the mysterious thing does not exist in any form and is difficult to describe, but if it can be truly recognized by it, the future of Nagato will have unlimited possibilities! The entire world of the forbidden is a cage that imprisons that mysterious thing. Any outsider who enters the forbidden plane will experience reincarnation, starting from scratch... Even in order to help Nagato move better, the back hand left by the previous life even looks back in time. But the help left from the previous life will end here. To get that mysterious thing, Nagato needs to do it himself. By the way, the magic witch was involved in the whole process, but she did not reveal a bit. Obviously, this is to hide the true earth consciousness and the eight civilizations. "But after all, what is that thing!" Whispering complaining words softly in his mouth, Toshihide Nagato couldn''t help but show a complex smile on his small face, and he raised his glass to the sky, "Toast you a cup, you made me take a look." To be honest, Nagato didn''t really think much of his lost past life. After all, his ending was so embarrassing that Nagato didn''t want to recognize it. But the current situation made Nagato truly understand that that guy was indeed his own past life, and maybe his ending was not very good, but it was just his bad luck, which was calculated from the beginning. The mere fact that he can calculate from the long past to the present is enough to show his strength. "Also, look at it, I will be on the top of no one else!" With that said, the red-haired boy drank the wine in his glass in one gulp, and then he picked up the bottle beside him to continue pouring, but just as he picked up the glass, Nagato''s face was a little broken. "What, is it gone?" Whispering, Nagato put down the bottle and glass, and got up slowly.Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com After moving his hands and feet a little bit, the red-haired boy first looked around and reflected the place where he had lived for five years into his memory, then slowly closed his eyes, ready to start activating his power. Since arriving in this world, Nagato has not rushed to practice, but constantly adjusts himself to fit the world. Nagato also has a lot of knowledge about the Devil''s Forbidden World. There are too many forces here. Strong people from all walks of life come out in large numbers, and they are very particular about what forces they plan to practice and what forces they join. But Nagato''s options are not many. In other words, there is only one choice for Nagato from the beginning to the end, and that is Academy City. This is not only because Emperor Hwangen and Misaka Mikoto are both members of Gakuen City, but also because in the past five years, Nagato has seen the staff of Gakuen City pick up some outstanding orphans five times. Go. Obviously, this is a stronghold outside of Academy City, which is mainly used to select orphans with the ability to develop superpowers. After Christmas, Nagato will also become a new batch of students and go to the academy city. However, Nagato is not planning to go to Academy City as he is now. The power system in this world is roughly divided into magic and super powers, and the college city is the base camp of super powers. The superpowers developed by the Academy City are a major breakthrough in the theory of quantum mechanics. Through the "reality that belongs only to oneself", that is, the reality observed through deliberately distorted calculation functions and judgment capabilities, the extreme micro-world chances of unnatural changes can be used to create certain phenomena. Among the superpowers, there is a very special kind of existence, whose name is the original stone. The so-called rough stone is stimulated by the earth''s environment, and the probability of obtaining the ability is extremely small. There are about 50 people in the world. The ability is often very strange, and some of them are not even clear. Nagato''s goal is to become a rough stone... This may seem like a fantasy to outsiders, but for Nagato, it is not difficult. The red-haired boy who has completed the unity of spirit and heaven and earth has already understood the essence of superpower by virtue of his realm. "Isn''t it the so-called ego domain!" Such thoughts flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s mind immediately interacted with the heavens and the earth. Some kind of wonderful realm that belonged to this realm slowly sprouted and was born in the perception of the red-haired boy. "Om!!!" Invisible power emerged from the bottom of my heart, spreading in all directions. The particles of the void even stagnated. "interesting!" Clearly perceiving the wonderful power emanating from his body unconsciously, Nagato smiled slightly, the power of control from the depths of his soul emerged, and he quickly assimilated this power. If he wanted to, Nagato could instantly absorb his spreading power. But after thinking about it, the boy chose to let this power spread. There are two reasons. First, normal superpowers will unconsciously release weak power in all directions. This phenomenon has become a kind of research in the school city, and the scientific name is AIM diffusion field. Even the big boss behind the Academy City is playing the idea of ??AIM diffusion field. Once Nagato''s ability to completely constrain its strength becomes known to outsiders, I am afraid there will be no small trouble. Second... "Originally, it was to let the Academy City know of my existence, why should I converge!" 2100 Chapter 106 School City You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!School City! A special city built in a slow-developing area in Nishi-ku, Tokyo. This school city has an area of ??about one-third of Tokyo and includes dozens of universities and hundreds of elementary, junior and high schools. There are more than 1,000 research institutions large and small, with a population of more than two million. Eighty percent of residents are students. The Academy City has the most cutting-edge technology in the world, which is 20 or 30 years more advanced than the outside world, and is a leader in the scientific world. Since technology and research are mostly highly classified matters, the security system in the Academy City is very strict, with strict restrictions on the entry and exit of personnel. The entire city is divided into 23 school districts, which provide special education courses to discover superpowers. They mainly recruit students from outside. In addition to educational institutions, there are also research facilities for students, production and commercial facilities, international exhibition halls, and international airports. And so on facilities. But these are all superficial rhetoric, and after a series of modifications, the essence of the city is just a superpower research base. All education, technology, and research are conducted around the theme of "superpower". At this time, Nagato was in an unnamed institution in the Second School District of Academy City. Just as Nagato expected, after activating the realm of self and becoming a rare stone ability, he was quickly captured by the school city, so that the second day after Christmas, the staff of the school city Then came to the door. After very simple negotiations, Nagato became a member of the Academy City smoothly and will officially enroll next year. In the period before enrollment, the red-haired boy probably spent time in the research institute. Faced with such a situation, Nagato doesn''t care much, or to say, Nagato is still a little looking forward to the research results of the organization, because even Nagato himself is a bit unsure of what his rough ability is. In the beginning, Nagato only showed the characteristics of controlling his own energy. This feature allows him to perfectly control the AIM diffusion field, so that his superpowers are not affected by any external forces. The machines in the original plot that can interfere with superpowers obviously have no effect in front of Nagato. In the next few days, Nagato''s ability again gave birth to new characteristics, which perfectly controlled his physical body. With this characteristic, coupled with the martial arts skills in the memory, Nagato instantly became the ultimate master of martial arts, even the saints of this world, Nagato can compete with them in a short time. However, these two characteristics are not so much Nagato''s superpowers, but rather the influence of the control attributes in the depths of Nagato''s soul. Nagato''s true superpower has not yet been fully conceived, and it is just the tip of the iceberg. However, the rough stone is a rough stone after all! Although its existence itself is the basis for the development of superpowers, the excessively rare and extremely large number, the irregularly random pattern of birth, and the almost instinctive way of display are completely different from the superpowers developed by scientific means. Even if the entire organization tried its best to test three times before and after, it could not detect the truth about Nagato''s ability. Nagato didn''t care about this. Although there were some expectations, it was only a little bit of expectation. The most important thing was that Nagato found that with the passage of time, his superpowers were gradually revealed. On the contrary, the researchers of the institution, because of this situation, the thirst for knowledge has completely burned. There are even some avid researchers thinking about dissecting Nagato. So much so that their eyes are burning abnormally. So-Youyou Book Union www.uutxts.com "Humph!" After seeing these eyes from Nagato who walked out of the scanning room, he subconsciously snorted, and immediately, the unspeakable fluctuations spread in all directions centered on the red-haired boy''s body. In an instant, all the researchers felt a panic of fear, as if they had seen a nightmare natural disaster. Although this feeling was only a flash, all researchers would not think it was an illusion, because their bodies seemed to remember the feeling of fear, and there was obvious stiffness in their behavior. "Oh, funny!" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. The red-haired boy discovered that his superpower showed another corner, but this ability did not seem to be truly completed, he could only vaguely perceive that his ability seemed to be extremely lethal to humans. Aware of this, many speculations appeared in Nagato''s mind, but he did not blindly draw a conclusion, but temporarily left it behind. Glancing indifferently at the researchers present, Nagato turned around and left the experimental area. And just after Nagato left, the researchers in the experimental area all breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone looked at each other. There were a lot of emotions in their hearts, but it was difficult to express them in words. Finally, the research team of the institution exhaled a long breath, sighed and said: "It seems that there is another monster in Academy City!" "It is indeed a monster!" "Yes!" ... ... Nagato who left did not know what the researchers said about him. But even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Ever since he decided to join the Academy City, Nagato didn''t intend to act low-key. He had already made the decision to become a monster in the eyes of ordinary people. No, it''s not just monsters, Nagato has to do, but the monster among the monsters, the strongest and invincible monster! Soon after leaving the experimental area, Nagato came to the living area of ??the institution. I have to say that Xueyuan Citys support for scientific research institutions is really nothing to say. An unnamed research institution occupies a huge piece of land. Not to mention the experimental area, even the living area is the size of a playground. In addition to several apartment buildings for living, there are also various fitness facilities and a badminton court. By the way, there are still two young teenagers competing on the badminton court. Outside the stadium, less than double-digit young girls are cheering. Although they dont know the names of these people, Nagato knows that they are students from the 13 districts nearby and have signed a contract with this research institute. They will come here every winter, spring and summer vacation to conduct research and earn money from them. money. Many orphans in the city use this method to obtain tuition and then complete their studies... 2101 Chapter 107 Brain Model You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the elementary school students, Nagato didn''t pay much attention to it. Although they were in the same apartment building during this period of time, judging from the brilliant eyes of the red-haired boy, these people were too poorly qualified. In Nagato''s eyes, they were just passers-by and were not worthy of attention. Just when Nagato was about to move on, something happened on the badminton court. When one of the boys hit the ball, a gust of wind suddenly blew on the court. As a result, under the influence of the wind, the badminton suddenly flew high into the sky, and was about to fly out of the living area. "Stop!" At this moment, a boy standing by the court shouted towards the sky. Immediately, a gust of countercurrent wind swept up in the sky again, colliding with those natural winds and canceling each other out, and then the badminton that was about to fly away fell straight down from the sky. Obviously, the boy has the superpower to manipulate air or wind. To be honest, this is an extremely common thing, and the superpowers that manipulate air or wind are equally common among the thousands of superpowers in Academy City. But at this moment, this matter, or this super power, really caught Nagato''s attention. The boy clearly felt that the raw stone ability in his body started to operate autonomously. A large amount of scientific calculation data emerged in his mind. These data are continuously combined, and a model is quickly formed. It''s just a result of incomplete data. This model does not seem to be complete. It lacks a large part of the structure, especially the core of the model, which presents a mysterious hole. "Actually, this is it!" A look of surprise appeared on his face. Nagato was really surprised. With the red-haired boy''s vision, he understood the nature of the model at the moment the model was formed in his mind. This model is nothing else, it''s the calculation formula of the superpower that the boy just used. The self-developed superpowers of Gakuen City are different from those of rough stones. Those with the ability cannot use their own power instinctively and must rely on calculation formulas. Therefore, as long as they control the opponent''s calculation formula, it is equivalent to mastering the nature of the opponent''s ability. "But what''s the use of this stuff!" Many thoughts flashed in his brain, and Nagato subconsciously drove the model in his brain, but it seemed that it lacked the core. Although the model responded, it did not work. "interesting!" Perceiving this scene, Nagato couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. The red-haired boy found that he was more looking forward to the rough abilities in his body that had not been completely perfected. With so many characteristics, it was hard to imagine what kind of interesting superpowers would be combined. ... ... "Boom!!!" While Nagato was thinking, suddenly, a violent roar suddenly echoed from the experimental area behind Nagato. When Nagato''s expression moved, before turning around, he felt a strong wave of air rushing from behind him. Accompanied by the air wave, there are still many building debris violently blasted out, and the sound of breaking through the air rang! "Huh!" Eighth book www.8shuba.com A dangerous instinct emerged in his heart, Nagato immediately jumped forward and turned to face the air wave. Then, for the first time, Nagato saw a huge stone slab bombarding where he was just now. In the face of such a change, the red-haired boy became calm and kept walking under his feet, easily avoiding other building debris. At the same time, Nagato was also wondering how the experimental area suddenly exploded. When this kind of thing happened, the organization was finished, and it seemed that I was about to change places... So Nagato thought. "what!!" Nagato''s ability to escape this sudden disaster does not mean that others can also. The children on the badminton court not far away were also affected by the disaster. These children had no time to react. Except for a few lucky ones, most of the children died on the spot. Among them, the superpower who could manipulate the air was also the one who died unfortunately. "Om!!" At this moment, the model in Nagato''s head shook slightly. A certain kind of enlightenment burst into the heart of the red-haired boy, and a sudden smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato stepped lightly, and soon came to the dead super child. Along with Nagato''s seemingly inadvertent wave, in the vision that ordinary people can''t see, a light rose from the child''s body. The little hand of the red-haired boy caught the light rising from the corpse. "boom!!" The next moment, the light merged from the palm of Nagato''s hand, and merged with the model in his mind. There was even a slight shock in Nagato''s mind. With the completion of the model fusion, Nagato could clearly perceive that the surrounding air began to be under his control. Obviously, at this time, Nagato''s body has an extra superpower-air dominance! "Haha, that''s it, the effect of the model is superpower plunder!" Perceiving the changes in his body, Nagato still doesn''t know the nature of his original stone ability, that is, plundering. By capturing the light of the soul of a superpower, copy its calculation formula, and then control the other''s superpower. "But having said that, this calculation formula seems to be optimized." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato immediately flipped through the scientific knowledge he had accumulated in the past...Although he did not agree with the science that was too dependent on substances, in the past years, Nagato still accumulated people The scientific background of horror. Perhaps there is a lot of knowledge that is not suitable for this world, but there is also a lot of knowledge that is suitable for this world. With this background and his extraordinary computing power, the red-haired boy easily completed the optimization of the model in his mind. There are many types of superpowers in Academy City, and their strengths vary. However, based on its value, strength, and applicability, it is classified into five stages: Level 0 Inability, Level 1 Low Ability, Level 2 Abnormal Ability, Level 3 Strong Ability, Level 4 Great Ability, and Level 5 Super Ability. The original air dominance was only a level 2 superpower, but after optimization, it became a level 4 power! Only in the face of this situation, instead of the slightest surprise in Nagato''s heart, there was a hint of surprise and unhappiness in his heart: "It''s just a great ability, not a level 5 superpower." But soon, Nagato''s surprise and unhappiness turned into a touch of relief and expectation: "Forget it, after all, the level 5 superpower is the highest masterpiece of the Academy City." "It seems that there are still a lot of things worth learning for me in Academy City!" .. 2102 Chapter 108 Disguise and Cooperation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" The violent explosion sounded again, interrupting Nagato''s contemplation. Immediately, the red-haired boy raised his head and glanced at the gunpowder and sparks that burst from the experimental area in the distance, as well as the air wave spreading in all directions with the explosion as the center, and he couldn''t help but ponder slightly. After experiencing what was just now, Nagato truly realized the mystery of his body''s abilities. Obviously, it hasn''t fully formed yet, it can accomplish this amazing act of ability replication. You know, many scientists in Academy City have conducted a large number of experiments in order to achieve the so-called multiple abilities, but these experiments without exception all ended in failure. And Nagato''s uncompleted rough abilities can make him a legendary man with multiple abilities. This alone makes Nagato have to conceal his abilities before the general trend is unsuccessful. What''s more, Nagato can vaguely perceive that his abilities are not simply a copy of his abilities, but have a deeper meaning. As a result, Nagato must hide his abilities even more. And the best way to hide one''s own ability is to show another ability, just copied and optimized [Air Domination] is a good choice! Thinking like this, Nagato raised his right hand and aimed his palm at the incoming air wave. "boom!!!" Amid the sudden roar, the air within a radius of ten meters converged instantly and turned into an invisible cannonball. Not only did the air wave from the future strike offset, it also hit the center of the explosion. In the next moment, the air cannon spread and turned into a raging hurricane, brazenly blowing the center of the explosion away! At this point, the source of this inexplicable accident has completely disappeared. "well!" Seeing this scene, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. To be honest, with the red-haired boy''s current high-powered air dominance, it would have been unable to achieve this kind of destructive power, but Nagato was not in essence comparable to ordinary humans. Not to mention other things, just his superb control, letting the air dominate and leapfrog the destructive power of superpower level is really easy. After doing all this, Nagato stopped making any moves, but quietly waited for the arrival of the guards. The red-haired boy knew that the entire Academy City was under surveillance. Once he did something too out of the ordinary, he could easily be approached by the biggest shady in the Academy City. ... ... A few minutes later, the guards of Academy City arrived late. When the members of the security team searched for the survivors and eliminated the danger, a middle-aged man wearing a white coat and looking to be in his forties found Nagato for the first time. "Hello, it''s Uzumaki Nagato-san!" The middle-aged man did not despise Nagato, who was only six years old at the time. He bowed solemnly and said, "I am the director of this organization, Kihara Shio. I treat you on behalf of the organization and all the survivors. Thank you for your shot." "...Kihara?!" Hearing this very special surname in the academy city, Nagato frowned, but on the surface he still replied indifferently, "Don''t care, I just went smoothly." "No, no, maybe it''s just easy for Nagato-kun." Kihara Chao''s face was full of gratitude and a trace of fear, "But for the organization and other survivors, it is a great kindness that cannot be erased." "Well, it''s up to you!" Good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com Nagato''s answer is still calm and unconcerned. Facing Nagatos performance, Kihara Shio seemed a little surprised. He was only a six-year-old child, but he possessed such a calmness that surpassed ordinary people. However, thinking of the information he had received before, Kihara Shio was slightly surprised. After all, the so-called superpowers are no longer normal human beings in a sense. "But that''s great!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Kihara adjusted his mentality and said, "It will take a lot of time to rebuild the organization right now. During this time, I wonder if Nagato-kun has a place to go?" "That''s not true." Hearing this, an insignificant smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, "After all, I only came to Academy City a few days ago. Don''t know what Mr. Kihara can advise?" To be honest, when the other party''s surname was Kihara, Nagato knew that he must have tried. In the Academy City, the Kihara clan has a very special status. They are an organization directly under the council. Aleister Crowley, the chairman of the Academy City General Council, directly assigns tasks. There are more than 4,000 members, and there is no difference between the team leader and the team members. The essence is when it is judged that a certain field of pure science has been abused, the performer emerges from this field. Because most of the world''s cutting-edge technology is controlled by the Academy City, Kihara is also concentrated in the Academy City. The Academy City allows them to concentrate and manage them. In other words, the existence of the Kihara clan is essentially a genius scientist with the greatest authority in certain fields, and the so-called genius and lunatics are actually separated by a thin line. The vast majority of Kihara are crazy. Under such circumstances, Nagato would never expect the other person to come to him for the purpose of thanking. "I don''t dare to teach, I just have some ideas." Hearing Nagato''s words, Kihara Shio showed a gentle smile on his face and said, "Although the institution is ruined, it is very simple for me to provide several accommodations." "But Nagato-kun also knows that you were originally an extremely rare rough stone in the academy city, and not long ago, you showed the power of superpower level. If the two are combined, Nagato-kun is definitely the largest in the world. Rough stone." "Under such circumstances, I think there will be many large institutions and research institutes to invite Nagato-kun to move in." "The bonuses and benefits of these institutions and research institutes are probably better than mine." At this point, Kihara Shio paused slightly, glanced at the calm Nagato, and then continued to speak, "But I hope Nagato-kun will stay. After all, the loss of this accident is not small. Monarch, Im afraid the institution is about to close down." After speaking, Kihara Chao couldn''t help but sigh secretly. To be honest, he also felt that he was really unlucky, and such an accident happened somehow. "Your organization has nothing to do with me." Nagato''s answer was still indifferent, and he couldn''t hear any emotions. "What''s more, you said that other institutions and research institutes will be treated better. Why should I stay?" "No, it has something to do with Nagato-san!" It seems that Nagato''s attitude has been expected long ago, Kihara Shio''s face remained unchanged, and he slowly said, "If Nagato-kun stays, you will become one of the leaders of the organization and own 20% of the organization. " "The development of superpowers is dangerous. If you have your own organization, the danger will be greatly reduced." "This point, please consider it carefully, Nagato-san!" "interesting!" Hearing this, a faint surprise flashed across Nagato''s face, "You are very courageous, and I promised. It just so happened that I don''t like my super power development information being known by others." "Happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" .. 2103 Chapter 109 Six years, the stigma of the wind! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After reaching the cooperation, Kihara Chao suddenly became relaxed. With the joining of Nagato, the new superpower who can be called the largest rough stone, he is sure to apply for sufficient funds to complete the reconstruction of the organization, and even go further. But even so, the Kihara tide is still extremely dissatisfied with this sudden disaster. In fact, if it were not for Nagato''s level 5 superpowers, which gave Kihara Shio a great bargaining chip, he is very likely to be held accountable afterwards and deprived of his own research institution. Although the Kihara clan has a very special status in the Academy City, not every Kihara has its own organization. We must know that the entire Kihara clan has four to five thousand people. If each clan has its own research institution, even if the school city is rich and powerful, it will be difficult to support. If Kihara tide is held accountable, there will definitely be a new Kihara stand out and replace it. Thinking of this, Kihara Shio is more grateful to Nagato. Only in the face of Kihara Shio''s gratitude, Nagato was at ease at first, but when the members of the guard extracted the footage of the disaster outbreak from the debris of the camera in the institution, Nagato was a little embarrassed. The source of this disaster is simple, it was a seemingly normal experimental accident. But looking at the stiff hands and feet of the experimenters in the footage extracted by the guards, Nagato knew that it was definitely the result of his previous subconscious shock. In other words, he is the real source of this disaster. In response, Nagato could only shake his head and smile. ... ... Time flies like flowing water, and it''s six years in a blink of an eye. In the past six years, Nagato ignored the so-called plot, but focused on learning. From basic physical knowledge to the most cutting-edge scientific and technological achievements, Nagato''s learning scope. After becoming the upper level of Kihara Tide Institution, many science and technology that were not passed down from the school city were opened to red-haired teenagers. Speaking of which, Nagato originally had some prejudices against science, thinking that science was too dependent on material reality. From Nagato''s point of view, it is the grand way to attribute Weili to itself! But after he really settled down to study, he realized that his thinking was somewhat biased. Orthodox science really relies too much on material reality, but orthodox science does not represent science as a whole. Just like the super powers of the Academy City, this kind of stuff is a kind of science. However, superpower is not part of orthodox science. It also does not depend on reality. It is based on the individual''s self and soul. In a sense, superpower is also a way for power to be attributed to oneself. From super powers, Nagato then thinks of some seemingly unscientific sciences in his memory. For example, Tianyuan breakthrough, Emperor Gita or something. Then Nagato immediately adjusted his mentality and completely accepted the scientific principles! Today, Nagato can completely claim to be a great scientist. With his extraordinary brain and the endless knowledge in his brain, the red-haired boy thinks he is no less than any scientist on the Forbidden Plane. The ability model in his mind has been sublimated in Nagato''s hands a long time ago, and it has truly entered the level five stage. Even the road leading to the Absolutely Powered, Nagato has calculated a prototype. The strongest superpower in the dark side of Academy City. NO.0 The stigma of the wind. This is the status and title given to Nagato by the academy''s urban senior management. When he first heard his title, Nagato knew that the biggest shady in the school city, Aleister Crowley, the chairman of the general council, had already focused on him. If not, it is impossible for a red-haired teenager to get such a title with religious characteristics.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com But to be honest, this title is indeed very suitable for Nagato. Because the red-haired boy not only has the absolute control of the air, can set off endless hurricanes, but also has the perfect physical control power. With the extraordinary martial art realm, he can shock the saints in this world with his physical body. The most important thing is that with the passage of time, the awakening of the original stone, Nagato''s right wrist unexpectedly appeared a black stigmata of inverse cross. After activating the stigmata, all the qualities of Nagato will be greatly improved, just like the saint on the magic side. Therefore, in the dark side of the school city, Nagato even has the title of a scientific saint. Its just that although the title is appropriate, there is a bit of hatred on the magic side. But since Aleister Crowley didn''t care, Nagato wouldn''t care even more. Choosing to stand from the standpoint of Academy City meant that Nagato would inevitably become the enemy of magic. Since it''s an enemy, then why bother about what the other party thinks. Compared to this, Nagato is more concerned about-- "Why haven''t the pregnancy been completed yet!" In the luxurious villa room, after six years of getting rid of the boyhood, Nagato, who has grown into a teenager, opened his eyes, and after exhaling a long breath, he thought helplessly. About a year ago, Nagato had already felt that the raw stone in her body had reached a limit. As long as this limit is broken, Nagato''s ability will truly appear. But after a whole year, the gestation of the rough stone in Nagato''s body is still stuck at that limit. The red-haired boy repeatedly tried to rely on his own strength to break through, but all encountered failures. After all, the power carried by the blood is too weak. If it is the main body, let alone breaking through the limit, it is not necessary for ability to be nurtured. Nagato can completely''carve'' the rough stone in his body into the ability he wants with his own will. However, he is just a drop of blood that has lost most of his power, and has little effect on the original stone in his body. "Hey, it seems that the submerged repair is over!" Thinking of his own body, Nagato couldn''t help but get up, moving his sedentary body because of meditation, "Since I can''t rely on myself to break through the limit, I can only look for opportunities." Talking to himself so softly, Nagato opened the window of the room and looked at the outside scenery. The gentle breeze came, causing the red-haired teenager to squint slightly. After a while, Nagato took out his mobile phone. Call out a number from the business card. This is the contact number obtained after being summoned by Aleister Crowley, the chairman of the academy city management council, when the model in Nagato''s mind officially reached the lv5 level three years ago. At that time, Nagato was really surprised that the opponent could actually see Nagato''s true ability level through the surface phenomenon. But it is not surprising to think that the other party is the source of superpower research. The title of Wind Stigma was also given at that time. "I really don''t want to contact him!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato pressed the dial button, and the call was soon connected. Immediately, Nagato opened his mouth and said, "Aleister, I am going to form my own force." "Yes, but you must hang under my name and complete some tasks that I confessed." "cut!" Listening to the distorted voice coming from the phone, Nagato curled his lips, then said, "Yes, but I need the privilege of being able to go to any organization to recruit subordinates, and the leader you are training give it to me. " "Yes!" .. 2104 Chapter 110 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aleister is very efficient. When Nagato walked out of his room, he saw that the person he wanted was already waiting in the lobby. It was a girl with long red hair. The long hair was tied into two bundles behind the head. The upper body was bare, and only a cloth strip was used to help the chest. A simple school uniform was draped over the shoulders, and the lower body was a highly exposed mini skirt. "Yubi Danxi, I have seen Lord Nagato!" After seeing Nagato, the girl first respectfully bowed, and then handed her portfolio up, "These are the information collected by the chairman''s order. Please check it out." "Ok!" Nodding lightly, Nagato took the portfolio, walked to the sofa in the lobby, and sat down, "Sit down, too, right? I heard that you have been promoted to a powerful person." While talking, the red-haired boy opened the portfolio and began to check the information inside. "Yes, just promoted two weeks ago." Sitting on the sofa diagonally across from Nagato, Jiebi Danxi spoke in reply, while secretly looking at the red-haired boy who was about to become his boss from the corner of his eyes, with deep emotion in her heart. In the Academy City, there are many forces, but the only one who is truly at the top is the general director Aleister. The directors residence is a windowless building in the center of the seventh school district. Its official name is "General Council Headquarters Building". This building has no doors, windows, and all entrances and exits. It is completely sealed. Various infrastructures are circulated independently inside. Even oxygen energy is self-sufficient from the inside. There is no other way to get in and out except for the space mobility of people with great abilities. The original destiny of Jiebi Danxi was to become the leader of this building, for which the Academy City spent a lot of resources to train her. However, no one thought that her destiny would change with just a word from the red-haired boy in front of her. Before coming, the chairman had revealed the identity of the other party to the girl. The genius scientist unknown to the world, the largest and strongest rough stone in the world, the strongest superpower in the dark side of academy city, the zeroth stigma of the wind, etc. are called, while letting the girl understand the strength of the other party, I also felt endless curiosity. Obviously in terms of age, the red-haired boy in front of him is one year younger than himself, but the two are so completely different. ... ... Just as Yubi Danxi was curious, Nagato was scanning the information given by Aleister at an astonishing speed. These materials record the existence of people with great abilities in the entire Academy City, or the existence of those who are qualified to become great abilities, including the opponent''s personality, current situation, etc., are recorded. Of course, there is no information about the superpower level here. Obviously, Aleister stayed a hand. However, after seeing such detailed information, Nagato also understood that Aleister probably anticipated his choice and was already prepared. "Oh, he has a good intention!" A subtle ironic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The red-haired boy knew that Aleister would not be nice to a person for no reason. That guy definitely has an ulterior motive. As for his purpose, Nagato can guess a bit. From these information to the title of pulling the hatred of the magic side, Aleister''s purpose is probably to put himself on the stage, attract the attention of the magic side, and cover some of his own action plans. Nagato doesn''t care much about this, so let him be happy for a while. Such thoughts flashed through his mind, and Nagato continued to browse the information.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com In less than a moment, a photo of a blonde girl with star-eyed eyes came into Nagato''s vision. "Fuck the bee eater..." The movement of flipping through the information in his hand paused slightly, and a thought flashed across Nagato''s face. If Nagato''s memory is not wrong, the young girl in front of her is the queen of the future Tokiwadai-psychologically controlled, who handles all mental phenomena in one hand, and is like a Swiss knife-like universal superpower. "Why is her information here?" A trace of doubt flashed in his mind, and Nagato quickly remembered a detail in the original book. That is, although Bee Eater Kaoji has the qualifications to be promoted to the superpower level, her promotion is not like Misaka Mikoto. It requires a lot of resources. Once the resources are not enough, she will be stuck at the super power level. The most important thing is that there is still a girl in the school city with abilities that are very similar to bee-eaters, and also has the potential for superpowers. In this way, it would be excusable for the bee-eater to enter the list of this information. So, should you include her in your organization? After all, this is an extremely extraordinary combat power. It is necessary to know that the reason why Nagato would ask for Dan Xi from Aleister is entirely because this girl has super power level qualifications. Had it not been for psychological trauma in the original book, this woman would have been a new superpower. But thinking about it carefully, Nagato dismissed the idea. First of all, the current bee-eater exercise is only a level 2 supernatural power, and it takes time to grow. Secondly, the forces formed by Nagato are not a trivial matter. Using bee-eater exercises to pray for a physique with zero physical strength is not at all. Suitable to join. "But there was an unexpected gain." Although she denied the bee-eater, Nagato still saw two interesting names on her profile. "Dolly, there''s also... the police can see it!" With a slight hesitation, Nagato flipped through the information again, and soon found the information that the police had taken from it, but Litao''s information was not available. Then Nagato took out the phone from his arms and dialed Aleisters number. . "Aleister, what''s the matter with that subject Dolly?" Although Nagato knew that Dori was the original copy of Misaka Mikoto, he, as the stigma of the wind in the academy city, should not have known it, so the red-haired boy asked this question. As soon as he said his question, Dan Xi was completely confused by the bidding. As someone who has actually seen the Supreme Director General, the girl really didn''t expect that someone in this world would dare to talk to the mysterious and strange Supreme Director in this way. What she didn''t even expect was that the chairman of the board not only didn''t feel angry, but patiently answered Nagato''s question. "It''s just a clone of a future superpower." "Well, then I don''t ask what experiment this guy used to do. How about giving her to me, a clone of a future superpower, it''s kind of interesting, and I suddenly have some ideas." "Yes, it''s just a failed experiment anyway." "Very good, that''s it!" With that said, Nagato hung up the phone and started to browse the information again. Almost five minutes later, Nagato had already browsed all the information and extracted two pieces of information including the police watch. "Don''t be in a daze, Danxi!" Looking at the girl who was still a little sluggish, Nagato could only increase her voice. After awakening her, she passed the information in her hand, "I have to go to the talent workshop first. In the name of the tower, go and find the two people on the information." "Yes!" .. 2105 Chapter 111 Code Name: Gemini Valkyrie You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Only artificial room! A research institute located in the second school district of academy city. Its main theme is to use artificial means to create genius or great human beings. It has extremely amazing results in the biological field. It is an urban legend that has the DNA of great men and saints in the world. After analysis, it can be created by pressing a button. The true face of the genius''genius factory''. After moving away from Yuki Danxi, Nagato arrived here in a car equipped for him by his Kihara tide. Aleister''s efficiency is still amazingly high, everything has been arranged. Under the guidance of the staff, Nagato met Dori. "Really unscrupulous!" Across the tempered glass, looking at the short-haired girl who was playing with the toy alone in the distance, the red-haired boy''s eyebrows couldn''t help flashing a slight unpleasant color. Although he had expected it a long time ago, Nagato was still a little unhappy when he saw the girl''s body being overdrawn. After all, the relationship between the girl''s body, Misaka Mikoto and Nagato, is extremely close. "Fortunately, Mikoto''s memory was sealed when time went back." With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato could completely imagine that once the girl really awakens her own memory, with her temper, the entire academy city is likely to be blown off. Therefore, even to appease her, Nagato couldn''t ignore the girl in front of her. Just how to do it, Nagato hesitated. After all, before making preparations to turn his face with Aleister, Nagato can only display scientific methods, and it must also be scientific methods that will not surpass Academy City too much. After a little thought, Nagato made a decision in his heart. "Let''s go!" Speaking to the staff around him, Nagato turned and left the place. Suddenly, Dolly, who was playing with the toy, seemed to sense something. She raised her head and looked in the direction of Nagato, but her actions were still a step slower and she saw nothing. "Doli, what are you looking at?" At this moment, a girl with star eyes came from not far away and asked. "Mi, I seem to feel a very kind person." "Very kind person? Who is it!" "do not know!" "..." ... ... "Arrived!" A few minutes later, Nagato came to the underground base of the talent workshop alone. Strolling in the cold and empty base, the red-haired boy first looked around, taking the surrounding environment into his memory, and then focused his gaze on a training cabin deep in the base. Through the glass on the incubation chamber, Nagato saw a cheek that was the same as Dolly. "That''s her!" Sighing softly, Nagato came to the training cabin. The sleeping girl in front of me is Dori''s sister, the second copy of Misaka Mikoto. As the original clone of Mikoto, Dolly is ostensibly an experimental body that allows future mass-produced clones to live longer. But her purpose of manufacturing is not only to establish the technology of copying people, but also to construct a network experiment body for sharing information between copying people. Therefore, Dolly also has a younger sister who made at the same time, and all her memories and experience will be passed on to her younger sister. The Misaka Network, which will be famous in the future, is built on this basis.E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com In other words-- "Doli and her sister have a network belonging to two people!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s inspiration burst out like a spark, "Dolly''s current physical condition can be said to be approaching. With the means I can show now, it is not good to bring Dolly back to life." "But if you just keep her soul, let her live on her and her sister''s private network, it would be easy." "And the cooperation of the two souls may be able to give birth to a powerful combat power!" "But before that, I have to reform her body." Thinking about this, the extremely active mental power in Nagato''s mind was outrageously released, and through the training cabin, it directly covered the body of the sleeping girl and her immature blank soul. When he left a piece of martial arts knowledge about the application of electric current that he had deduced over the years on the girl''s soul, Nagato recovered his mental power. Then the red-haired boy strolled to the operating platform next to him. "Flap! Pop! Pop!" I saw Nagatos ten-fingered buttons flying, manipulating the platform at a speed that almost turned into an afterimage, tampering with the various permissions of the underground base, and outputting various experimental commands. For ten minutes, the experiment plan of thousands of steps appeared under the beating of Nagato''s fingertips. If implemented to the end according to Nagato''s plan, Sister Misaka in the training cabin can not only get rid of some of the inevitable defects of being a replica, but also have a body that surpasses ordinary people. Coupled with the knowledge about the application of electric current, Sister Misaka may be called Misaka Wushen. "The experiment code, it''s called the Gemini Valkyrie Project!" At the end of the plan, Nagato knocked on the code name of the experiment, then he pondered slightly, and said, "It seems that I should find another experiment assistant. If I do it myself, I always feel a little annoying." Talking to himself like this, Nagato turned and walked towards the door of the underground base. The experiment planning has been entered, and the next step is the collection of funds and experimental items, as well as the selection of experimenters, which will take a certain amount of time to proceed. and so "See you later, my dear sister!" Finally, he glanced at the sleeping cheeks of the girl in the training cabin, Nagato seemed to see a faint smile, but before he could really see it, the elevator at the exit was activated, bringing Nagato to the surface. In a slightly weightless atmosphere, Nagato quickly returned to the ground building of the talent workshop. Then a staff member came to report that the bidding Danxi had arrived. "lead the way!" Under the guidance of the staff, Nagato walked towards a hall in the workshop. Just before entering the hall, the red-haired boy heard a rather violent collision and roar. Amid the roar, a girl''s slightly hysterical voice was clearly heard. "Get out of the way, I''m going to see Dolly!!" "Humph!" In response to this hysterical sound, Danxi''s cold snort and a series of roars, the movement was not small, and even the ground at the foot of Nagato was shaken. "Dolly? My sister is really a sinful woman!" This kind of dumbfounding thought flashed in his mind, Nagato ordered the staff to step back and walked into the hall alone, and then he saw the pitted hall filled with smoke and dust. In the center of the hall is an ongoing battlefield, and the final Danxi is sweeping at the edge of the battlefield. At the battle are a brown-haired girl wearing a black tights and holding a black long sword, and a purple double ponytail girl manipulating a silver liquid human figure. The two seem to have become angry and murderous. Faced with this situation, Nagato was silent, and then took a few deep breaths. then-- "boom!!!" Haoran''s coercion burst out suddenly, suppressing the entire hall... 2106 Chapter 112: Anbudawn You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"When we first met, I was Uzumaki Nagato." In the slightly dilapidated hall, the red-haired teenager walked in front of the girls at a leisurely pace, looked at the three girls who collapsed on the ground with interest, and introduced himself leisurely. Under the coercion of Nagato, the girls, not to mention fighting, can hardly be maintained by standing alone. The coercion unconsciously released by Nagato six years ago can cause an experimental disaster, and after six years of baptism, the coercion of Nagato has become even more powerful to an unpredictable level of terror. At least none of the creatures that Nagato came into contact with, except for the inhuman Aleister, could stop this pressure. "From today, I am your boss, you can call me BOSS!" Slowly retracting the coercion on his body, Nagato put his hands behind him, and said leisurely, "Do you three have any questions about this?" "I do not have!" The moment the pressure on his body disappeared, and the moment he regained his control, Yubiao Danxi spoke immediately. At the tip of the iceberg who truly realized the strength of Nagato, the girl who had originally belonged only because of Aleister''s order immediately understood what the dark side of the city was the strongest, and cast aside all distractions. "...Neither do I!" The second one who spoke was the long straight brown girl in Nagato wearing a black tights. I saw that the girl''s gaze towards Nagato after recovering from the shock of the coercion was extremely complicated. It had the terror of the invincible person, but also contained some inexplicable fanaticism. Sangyuan Miyo is the girl''s name. The girl''s ability is "oily uniform", the ability to decompose and reorganize petroleum products. At this time, her black tights is a piece of equipment after petroleum products are split and reorganized, with excellent physical defenses. In addition, this girl also has good computer skills and can act as a hacker. But these are not reasons Nagato chose her. There is only one reason why the red-haired teenager really likes her, that is, the girl has been baptized by the dark side of the school city since she was a child, has become a killing machine, and even has the title of''beast''. Rather than saying that the girl named Sangyuan Mio is a human being, she is better known as a beast who knows how to eat the weak. Therefore, in the face of Nagato''s existence, the girl uncontrollably gave birth to the thought of looking up besides fear...For such a situation, the red-haired boy is obviously happy to see it. As the dark part of Nagato, he must experience a bloody storm that ordinary people can''t imagine. In this case, having an experienced member is undoubtedly a good choice. "Very good, good boy!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato strolled up to Ai Yuan Mio, squatted down, raised his right hand, and stroked the girl''s somewhat scattered long hair, and finally touched her cheek. During the whole process, Sangyuan Miyo didn''t make any movements, only her cheeks flushed slightly. at this time-- "boom!!" A sudden sound rang not far from Nagato. I saw the last of the three girls, the policeman Nagato personally selected, watching and manipulating the silver liquid human form, picked up his body, and rushed towards the entrance of the hall. Nagato thought and knew with his toes that the purpose of the police officer was to see Dori. The police watched from an early age who had undergone experiments in the "talent laboratories" of research institutions, and acted in accordance with the life style of "To live smoothly in the academy city, it is best to please the researchers", and put a smile in front of them for the love of researchers . Perhaps because of this, she was left behind by the researchers to play with Dolly when she was free. At the beginning, the police did not like Dolly very much, but after a long time of real contact, she realized that she would only show her true self in front of Dolly, with a real smile.Literary Theory www.wenxueda.com Later, after learning that Tao Li was a copy, the police watched the upper-level negotiations toward the "artificial house" and demanded to stop the experiment and stop the drug administration to Taoli. After the negotiation failed, he was once detained by the "artificial house". By the way, the current bee-eater exercise is following the orders of the upper-level talent workshop, acting as a policeman. Later, the police officer was taken to the juvenile reformatory. Although during the detention time, the girl resisted more than once and tried to escape from the juvenile reformatory, but was suppressed every time. However, all these tribulations couldn''t stop the girl''s determination to see Dolly again. It is precisely because of this that after arriving at the talent workshop, the police watchdog desperately wanted to see Dolly, and then clashed with Yubi Danxi and Sangyuan Miyo, causing the entire hall to be damaged. Under such circumstances, Nagato''s existence obviously couldn''t stop the girl''s determination. just-- "Now is not the time for you to meet!" With such words in his mouth, the model in Nagato''s head was immediately activated, and the invisible force instantly spread, manipulating all the air in the entire hall. "boom!!" The police in the charge immediately ran into an invisible and indestructible barrier. The silver liquid human form disintegrated for the first time, turning into a silver liquid and spilled on the ground, and the police watched it straight to the ground, hitting it horribly and shaking when it got up. However, this collision also made the girl realize the reality, and saw her turn around and stare at Nagato. The girl''s somewhat cloudy eyes seemed to be vomiting charcoal fire of hatred and disgust. "Really a paranoid girl." Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little helpless when he saw this kind of police strategy. Obviously, it is no longer a situation that can be persuaded by simple words. But in the face of such a situation, Nagato is not without the means. "Humph!" With a slight snort, Nagato''s coercion was released again. It''s just that this time the pressure was not great, and it was simply concentrated on the body that the police watched. With the pressure coming, the girl''s body and mind were suppressed again. And at this moment, Nagato''s mental power carried the information directly into the mind of the police. Then the coercion dissipated, and while the police watched recovering his body and mind, he was surprised to find that there was a lot of information in his mind, all about Dori, her current situation, and Nagato''s future plans. After reading this information, the face that Jingce looked at kept changing, and finally turned into a long sigh. There was relief, there was tension, and there was also a hint of extremely obvious joy. "Do you know what to do?" Nagato said leisurely when he saw what the police watched. "understood!" There was a slight silence for a while, and a slightly weird smile appeared on the face of the police watcher, and he said, "Then please advise me, my dear BOSS." "interesting!" Seeing the other''s reaction, a smile appeared on the corners of Nagato''s mouth. Then he opened his hands and announced loudly, "Then I declare that the dark part organization [Dawn], which belongs to me, is established here." "Girls, let us create the most glorious legend of the Academy City!" ps: I am in harmony with the white crocodile troops set in the game, anyway, there is no such thing in the original book... 2107 Chapter 113 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"call" With a sigh of relief, Yubiao Danxi leaned against the wall, closed her eyes and rested her mind, her calm expression and pretty face seemed very leisurely-it would be better if it weren''t for this kind of environment. What kind of environment? The corpses were lying all around Kiebiao Danxi. These guys are all dressed in full armor similar to Western knights, but the lines are streamlined and modern, like a fighter plane, with precise calculations and beautiful functions, shining with silver light. But such a delicate armor could not prevent them from stepping into the abyss of death. Almost all of these corpses had lack of arms and legs, and the bleeding wounds looked extremely flat, as if they had been cut by a sharp blade, blood gathered on the ground, and the bloody atmosphere rendered the whole scene even more terrifying. Looking up at the surrounding situation, Jieji Danxi felt that human adaptability is really too strong. To this day, she has joined Anbu [Dawn] for two full years, but in the long and short two years, she has grown from a girl who vomits blood to a devil who kills without blinking. There are not hundreds of lives lost in Danxi''s hands, but dozens of them. Farther away, the situation there was not so bloody. Sangyuan Miyo made dense oil bombs and blasted all these Lord''s lambs to pieces...not bloody, but more violent! "Let''s go!" Kicked off a steel hand in front of him and hit the wall with a sharp crash, followed by Xiangyuan''s cries and the sound of chasing footsteps. "Ok!" Nodding, Yuuki Danxi put one hand on Sangyuan Miyo''s shoulder. The two disappeared instantly. Soon a group of heavily armed staff showed up here. They held spray guns and sprayed out suspicious liquid. After being stained with the liquid, all the blood made a hissing sound and turned into a pool of liquid. They moved the steel methodically and removed all traces... All traces were removed soon after, as if nothing had happened. ... ... Xiaozhi Institution. This is an unnamed research institution owned by Kihara Shio. Later, it was reorganized with the help of Nagato, and it was fully expanded to get rid of the status of an unnamed research institution. Now, the institution has become the base of Anbe [Dawn]. Soon after the bidder Danxi and Sangyuan Miyang walked into the organization, they saw Nagato and the police officer. Two years later, Nagato is still the same. Indifferent, even detached. At this moment, he was looking at some information, and his expression was extremely focused, as if everything in the world could not affect him. But the police look and see is completely different from the cynical hater who seemed to burn all the world to the end. She was full of a different kind of charm in a black nurse uniform. But these are not the biggest changes the police sees. The biggest change lies in her attitude towards Nagato. Since knowing that Nagato is Dollys savior, the police officers attitude towards Nagato is no longer hostile and indifferent, but extremely catering, especially as time goes by, Dollys original body stepped into death and entered Dolly. After the sister network, the cater to the police watch is full of flattery. The girl couldn''t wait to meet Dolly again, but the Gemini Martial God plan was still in the final adjustment stage, and Nagato did not agree.Little Snail Chinese Website www.xwnzw.com But it is clear that the police sees girls who are not so easy to succumb. No, right now she is massaging Nagato, and the whole person is stuck on Nagato''s back... Vixie! Seeing this scene, Danxi and Sangyuan Miyo secretly pouted their lips. "BOSS, the mission is complete." Stepping in front of Nagato, Yuuki Danxi said softly, "It''s just that since your name BOSS was announced on the magic side, this is the thirteenth time that the magic side has dived into the city in two years. ." "Don''t worry, it''s okay, the conflict is still acceptable." Facing Danxis worries, Nagatos face remained unchanged, and he didnt even lift his head. Moreover, their people are not endless. If there is not enough certainty, the magic side should not act rashly anymore. Up." Speaking of this, Nagato had to sigh that he had completely become Aleister''s shield. Since the establishment of his own Anbe [Dawn] two years ago, Nagato has begun to accept some tasks assigned by Aleister, seek opportunities for his breakthrough through tasks, and begin to secretly deploy the Academy City. Only Nagato had calculations, and Aleister also had his own calculations. As Nagato continued to carry out Anbu''s missions, the name of his wind stigma and the news of his possession of the stigma inevitably spread on the magic side, attracting a series of peeping from the magic side. Most of the peeping can be solved by the three girls under Nagato, but there are a few times that Nagato needs to do it himself. Although there are not many shots, Nagato''s existence has risen to fame on the magic side! But with emotion, Nagato didn''t care about this situation. Or "Just to my liking!" This thought flashed in his mind, the red-haired boy slowly raised his head, glanced at Yuuki Danxi and Sangyuan Miyo, and said, "Anyway, you have worked hard. Go take a rest." "Yes!" x2 Responded in unison, and the two women bowed back. After the two women withdrew, the police officer seemed to be bolder. He put his arms around Nagato''s neck and said, "My lord, you should let me meet Dolly. People really miss her." "No way, no way!" "Woohoo!" The girl suddenly uttered a cute cry. "Just wait a few more days, you won''t be disappointed!" As he said this, Nagato''s body shook slightly, and he broke free from the hug that the police saw, and then said, "Just in time, I am going to meet someone, so you can go with me." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Hearing Nagato''s words, a look of curiosity flashed across the police officer''s face. After following the boy in front of her for two years, the girl was very clear about the other side''s position in the base camp of superpowers. In a sense, apart from the highest director, the entire Metropolitan Nagato does not need to look at anyone''s winks. Even the police can see it vaguely, even if the highest director, Nagato actually doesn''t care much, only to maintain the order of the school city, he will not provoke the authority of the other party. "I think you will be interested, but that is a loli who has lived for a thousand years and has a permanent shelf life." .. 2108 Chapter 114 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Retilida Gurud. Born in 1182, she was originally an ordinary girl, but when she rescued the soldiers injured in the Crusade, she obtained and ate the magic fruit from the soldiers by chance-[ambrosia]. From that moment on, her time was frozen in that moment and she could no longer move forward. Its just that being immortal is sometimes not lucky, but a curse. Especially for a non-practising existence like Retiri, who can easily obtain what countless practitioners desire without practicing, she does not have a heart that can bear immortality. When the surrounding relatives and friends died one after another, and she was rejected by the world, Retilly finally went crazy. She began to pursue her own death, trying to make her life complete. It''s just that the effect of the magic fruit [ambrosia] is really good. For hundreds of years, Retilly has made a lot of attempts, but she has not been able to end her life. "It''s really pathetic." Hearing Retilly''s information, the police could not help but speak. Although the girl couldn''t really understand Retilly''s feelings, she knew what a desperate situation was. "Poor? No, she is not pathetic at all!" However, the young girls emotions were indifferently refuted by Nagato, She has lived for hundreds of years before the birth of death. She has enjoyed everything that normal humans can enjoy. This alone has caused countless People are envious." "As for her later death, in my opinion, it is just the wailing of the weak, and it is not worthy of sympathy!" "...BOSS, you are so cold!" Hearing this, the police could not help but exhale a long suffocating breath, and then he muttered slightly for a while before the girl asked again, "Since she is weak, then why did you come to look for her." After following Nagato''s police policy for two years, he knows what advocating power his boss is. The so-called weak will never be seen by him! "The reason is simple, the weak can become strong." A faint smile appeared at the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth, "As long as the thought of seeking death is dispelled, she is a strong man. Most importantly, she has thousands of years of experience and is enough to be my agent." "agent?" "Yes, the various investments in the past two years have allowed me to have a lot of business in the Academy City, but I still lack an agent who can help me manage these industries, and Retilly was carefully selected by me. ." ... ... Finally, is it going to start... Hearing Nagato''s words, this thought flashed through the mind of the police officer. The two years is not long, but it is also not short. The police officer dare not say that he fully understands his boss, but he knows his character in general. From the girl''s point of view, her own boss is not the kind of existence that is suitable to stay in the dark side of Academy City. If it were not for the highest director, he would have already reached the top of the city. It''s just that today, even the suppression of the supreme director-general cannot prevent his own boss from stepping out of the darkness. His fangs have matured and he has officially set foot on the top of the academy city. However, for this situation, the police watched and was happy to see it, after all, she was also very upset with the senior officials of the Academy. It was the decision of the senior officials of the Academy City that made Dori suffer so much. and so-- "Come on, I will definitely support you, BOSS!" He secretly made a fist in his heart to cheer for his boss, the corner of the police''s eyes swept around inadvertently, and he was suddenly shocked, "Boss, didn''t you look for Retilly? Why did you get to the airport?" The girl was surprised to find that the two of them had walked to the international airport of the 23rd school district without knowing it. The school districts of the 23rd School District have their own different functions. The 23rd school district is a special school district focusing on aviation and space development industries. The school district only has airports, launch pads and related facilities, and ordinary students are not allowed to enter. "Not long ago, I got a news..." Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org Faced with the doubts of the police, Nagato did not answer immediately, but with his hands behind his back, looking up to the sky, "Xingyuan City, a well-known aviation company in the field of aviation, made a spaceship. , Orion." "At this time, Orion is making its first flight, and it''s probably located in an area outside the atmosphere." "And among the members participating in this flight, there is Retilly''s name." "what!!" The police was horrified and horrified, and almost subconsciously said, "The guy who wants to die will not deliberately cause an accident on the Orion and take himself down from the universe." "Congratulations, you got it!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and a black spot appeared at the end of Nagato''s vision. Soon, the black spots continued to grow. In less than a moment, a spaceship that was falling from a high altitude was already looming. Obviously, it was the falling Orion! "Crazy, crazy..." It was also a little shocked to see the policemanship of the Orion. Even though I have seen a lot of lunatics in the dark these years, the girl has never seen the existence of madness so far. Violent sirens sounded around the airport, and a large number of guard vehicles rushed frantically from a distance. "Then, it''s my turn to shoot." Under such circumstances, Nagato slowly closed his eyes. "call!!!" The wind was blowing in an instant. Against the backdrop of the wind, Nagato seemed to have lost its weight. He floated up and flew up until he flew into the void, which was a kilometer away from the ground, when the red-haired boy stood in the air. Stepping on the void, Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and saw that his purple eyes were as clear as the sky at this moment! The super power model in my mind has moved to the extreme! In the past two years, after dealing with the magic side one after another, Nagato has a better understanding of the nature of the power in this world, and the development of the super power model in his brain is more perfect. At this time, the super power model has been developed to the extreme of lv5, which can be called the most super power. "boom!!!" The breeze that had surrounded the red-haired boy suddenly became violent. Strong winds, storms, gales, hurricanes... The wind continues to rise at an unprecedented speed, and the scope of the impact is also expanding. In less than a moment, even the endless air above the atmosphere is spinning and turning into wind. The horrible sight was so terrifying that the airport below and even the entire school city were silent. "what!!" At this moment, Nagato activated the stigmata on his body. The incomparable control power leap forward at this moment, controlling all the wind. The frantic wind ceased to be tyrannical at this moment, and then the red-haired boy manipulated the endless wind and surged towards the falling Orion, and submerged the Orion in the wind waves. The pervasive wind is like running water, and through the gaps on the Orion, everyone in the spacecraft is protected. "boom!!!" Suddenly met with resistance, the Orion groaned mechanically. The shape of the entire spaceship has even been distorted. But what followed was that the speed of Orion''s fall continued to decline, and soon the speed of Orion''s fall was reduced to a level acceptable to Nagato, and then the red-haired boy shot again. The endless wind condensed at this moment, and then turned into a ten kilometers long terrifying giant hand, holding the spaceship in the palm of your hand! At this point, a tragedy that might have occurred has dissipated in the hands of Nagato...... .. 2109 Chapter 115 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The center of the seventh school district of the school city. Located here is the headquarters building of the General Council, which is a black building covering a very wide area. The interior of the building is a large room the size of several playgrounds. There are no doors or windows, no passages, even if there are no gaps. In other words, no one can enter except for the highly capable people of the space department. All over the room are densely packed pipes and lines, with complicated buttons and screens emitting dots of light. The most striking thing is the huge nutrient trough in the middle. It is four meters in diameter and ten meters in height. It is filled with red liquid. In the nutrient tank, a human figure wearing a green surgical gown is floating above and below his feet. Except for the word "human", there is nothing Adjectives can describe him. This "human" with silver hair looks like a man and a woman, an adult and a child, a saint and a prisoner. Should it be said that he has obtained all the possibilities that "humans" can pursue, or that he has abandoned all the possibilities that "humans" have, or... is this just a mirror? Probably no one knows this answer except for the humanoid existence itself. This existence is the general director Aleister! "Goo!" Suddenly, some bubbles appeared in the nutrition tank, and then Aleister''s vague voice came out, "After all, he did not follow my will and walked out of the darkness." "Hehe, what are you going to do, Aleister..." As soon as Aleister''s words fell, a slightly noisy whisper came from the dark part of the room. "It seems that it can only be included in the sequence of giving up." The faint vague words were full of cold will, "My script does not need him to exist. I originally wanted to completely imprison him in the darkness of the city as a pawn, but obviously, he is not satisfied." "I am very confused" The slightly murmured whisper echoed again, although it was a little illegible, it clearly expressed the master''s curiosity, "Why did you tolerate him so much? I thought he was a pawn in your plan." "Goo!" Some bubbles appeared in the nutrition tank again, and then Aleister''s voice slowly came out, "Because, I felt an inexplicable danger from him." ... ... At the same time, at the airport of the 23rd School District. The Orion has landed on the airport safely. Except for some injuries suffered by the captain of the Orion, all the passengers in the entire spacecraft, including several pilots, are safe. In such a situation, the guards, the medical personnel who arrived, and the onlookers sighed a miracle. Only when their eyes turned to the miracle maker, they found that the other party was no longer there. "Boss, have you changed your job as a trafficker?" In a remote park about a few kilometers away from the airport, the police officer watched the scene of his boss holding a young girl under his armpits, and couldn''t help making his own complaints. Then she was immediately sanctioned, and an air bomb hit her forehead. "Woohoo!!" First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com Covering his flushed forehead, the police officer dared not say anything more. "Humph!" With a light snorted, Nagato put the blond Gothic Lolita in his left arm on the park bench next to him, then untied his windbreaker with one hand, and wrapped the naked pink girl under his right arm. . Yes, naked! The girl under Nagato''s right arm didn''t have any clothes on her. However, the reason for this situation is not because the girl is used to being naked, but because the girl has just been born, just in the accident, because of the magic of Retiri and the prayer of a certain girl, she was Was born. Thinking of this, Nagato took a photo from his arms and handed it to the police officer to see it. "Who is this!" After receiving the photo that Nagato handed over, the police officer saw a black, long and straight girl at first glance. She looked very cute, but she understood that this was definitely not a factor that Nagato cared about. "She is the passenger on the Orion just now, and she is also the daughter of the captain of the Orion, Satola Sekhvinzia." A brief introduction to the girls name in the photo, Nagato paused for a while before continuing to speak, She has a power called Rare Earth Expansion, which can store and release energy using rare earth metals as a medium. Its very useful. And you have the potential of being a person of great abilities, you deal with it and absorb it as a member of [Dawn]." "Just because of this, will she be absorbed as a member of [Dawn]?" "Of course not, or not exactly, the more important reason is that she is the prototype of the girl in my arms!" "prototype?" "Yes, in the accident just now, this girl made her own wish, but somehow she resonated with Retilly''s magic, and gave birth to the treasure in my arms, the incarnation of wish." "I have to say, this is really an unspeakable miracle!" Having said that, Nagato looked at the girl in his arms, but his eyes became softer. In the plot of the original book, there is this girl. If Retilly is Nagato''s carefully selected agent and can be replaced by someone else, then the girl in her arms is a must-see for Nagato, and there is no substitute. If it weren''t for her birth, Nagato would not choose to come here at this time. Rather, he had found Retili long ago and conquered it! Facts have proved that Nagatos waiting is very valuable. From the moment the red-haired boy came in contact with the girl on the Orion, Nagato clearly felt that the raw stone ability in his body had been subtle under the aura of the incarnation of desire. Variety. The intermittent information aroused from the raw stone ability, let Nagato know the source of this power. In essence, the power of Nagato is actually a wish from the planet! The Demon Forbidden Plane is an extremely special plane. In the description of the original work, various world-destroying abilities and characters emerge in endlessly, and the earth feels too dangerous. The reason is simple. The power of humanity has completely overwhelmed the way of heaven and has become the dominant world. The planetary sovereignty of the earth has fallen into the world... Therefore, the planet instinctively wishes to overwhelm humanity and once again have sovereignty! And because Nagato is an existence that descends outside the world, it is not in harmony with the humanity of this world, so when interacting with the heavens and the earth to nurture his own superpowers, he was blessed by the planet''s instincts and merged with the wishes of the stars... 2110 Chapter 116 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The so-called power... It will change with changes in cognition. When Nagato realized the nature of the power of the original stone in his body, the power he held had a subtle change in an instant, or a slight transformation, and became more harmonious and powerful. If you use carving to metaphor superpowers, the works carved out of the rough stone in Nagato have already acquired the''God''. It''s just that a complete sculpture requires not only a''god'', but also a''shape''. Only with both form and spirit can it be called complete! However, the earth at the moment has finally lost its sovereignty, and the power contained in the wish of the stars is only enough for Nagato to nurture the''god'' in his body, but not enough to carve out the''shape''. If Nagato wants to realize the realization of its own superpowers, it needs more power of planetary sovereignty. So where should this power be sought? The answer is simple... Devil! The so-called demon god does not refer to the god in the monsters, but refers to the person who has studied magic so much that he successfully stepped one foot into the realm of gods. It is at the apex of the magician and can be called the god of magic. In the original book, the demon god can tamper with physical reality with his own will, and even go back to the world. Of course, after Nagato intervened in this world, the Demon God might not be able to go back to the world anymore, because the existence of the red-haired boy was like a pin of the sea god, firmly locked in the current world line. But even so, the devil''s ability to tamper with material reality still exists. From Nagato''s perspective, the demon gods are undoubtedly a manifestation of the sovereignty of stars. Obviously, the demon gods at the apex of the forbidden world possess the power of the sovereignty of stars. Only with Nagato''s current strength, it was difficult to fight head-on with the Demon God. "But it''s not without tricks." After thinking about it, Nagato''s mind flashed through the information of the protagonist of the Forbidden World. The protagonist who can be called the unfortunate spokesperson has a right hand that can only obliterate all abilities-the fantasy killer. In essence, it is the benchmark of the world. It is a collection of all magicians, more precisely, the timidity and desire of the "devil gods" who account for 99.9% of the total. Although the Demon God can arbitrarily twist the world, it may not be able to recover. The "fantasy killer" is a backup that can restore the world to its original state. When a twisted world causes damage, it is a benchmark and repair point that can "restore to its original state" and "make things never happen." If you can swallow the fantasy killer, I want to make the rough power in Nagato''s body officially bloom. The only thing to worry about is that the fantasy killer is an important piece of Aleister. Once he is really moved, it means that Nagato and Aleister have really tore through all the disguise and officially duel. "It seems that we still need to endure more." Many thoughts flashed through my mind. The reality was only an instant, and Nagato continued to speak, "In short, the girl''s existence is very important and must be placed under my wings." "I understand, then leave it to me..." Before he finished speaking, the pupils that the police watched suddenly shrank. Almost subconsciously activated his own superpowers, the police watched and saw a group of silver liquid emerged from the satchel around his waist, and then the liquid form changed, condensing into a silver liquid human form. The hands of the liquid humanoid were lifted for the first time, and they split into dense silver threads, which were formed into a large net to cover the surroundings. "Boom boom boom!!!" Almost at the next moment, a large number of bullets bombarded from all directions. In the continuous collision sound, the big net made of silver thread was devastated like a violent storm, and it swayed too much, but it showed amazing toughness, and it was unharmed. After tens of seconds, the gunshots dissipated, and the wind blowing out of thin air drove away the smog.Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net Shown in front of the Nagato people were a dozen members of Anbe surrounded from all directions. They all wore armored suits made of synthetic plastic materials, face masks that completely covered their heads, and heavy night vision goggles that completely covered their eyes. And equipped with a large number of heavy weapons. Upon seeing this scene, Nagato hadn''t said anything yet, and the look on the police''s face became gloomy. These dark department police officers knew not only her, but the entire [Dawn]. They were an dark organization in the Academy City, the Hound Hound Force, which was directly under the Academy Citys general director Aleister. This force is divided into a tracking team and an evidence-eliminating team. The evidence-eliminating team cooperates a lot with [Dawn]. If it were not for the aftermath of this team, [Dawn]''s actions would not be so smooth. It''s just that cooperation belongs to cooperation, and police officers have never looked down upon the hound troops. Because they will always be just a bunch of dogs. Dogs have no self! But now, she and her boss have been attacked by a dog, which is totally unbearable in the eyes of the police. "Who gave you wild dogs the courage to offend [Dawn]!" With such words in his mouth, the police watched that the liquid figure around him began to change. Seeing that the girl was about to fight back, Nagato''s left hand suddenly pressed her shoulder and stopped his actions. "Let me come, just as my strength has changed a bit, you help me take care of her and Retilly." Between words, Nagato gave the pink-haired girl in his arms to the police officer to look at, and then walked out of the automatically split opening of the big silver net and came to the hound troop: "Aleister always moves so quickly, is this beating me?" Facing Nagato''s words, the Hounds did not respond at all, or that their response was not words, but the weapons on their bodies. Amid the cold collision, a large number of heavy weapons were assembled and the muzzle was aimed at Nagato. just-- "Humph!" Just before the hound troop attacked, the red-haired boy gave a cold snort. An unimaginable breath burst out from Nagato, and a strange scene appeared. It was clear that there was no coercion around, but everyone felt the bone cold at this moment. All the members of the Hound Army had cold hands and feet, and they were so stiff that they couldn''t move. And if it weren''t for the help of a liquid humanoid, the police officer would probably collapse to the ground with the girl in his arms. escape! escape! Must escape! Obviously the hound troops are cruel people who ignore their own lives and the lives of others, but at this time, their already cold hearts have inexplicably given birth to the desire to survive. In their eyes, Nagato seemed to be no longer a human being, but some kind of monster above the human. Faced with such an existence, let alone resisting, they didn''t even have an idea. Instinctively, everyone is eager to escape from here. But their bodies did not listen. "Ha ha!" Seeing this scene, Nagato chuckles with satisfaction. After fully comprehending the source of his own power, Nagato''s inexplicable coercive ability has undergone transformation here, or in other words, restored to his original appearance, it is not a coercion in itself, but a privilege granted by the planet. It originates from the planets privileges for seizing its own sovereign existencethe absolute right to kill primates. "From now on, I will be the primate-eye killer in this life!" .. 2111 Chapter 117 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It seems that I failed again..." When consciousness gradually recovered from the darkness, Rettili had only this thought in her mind. As for the current situation of her body, she doesn''t care at all. The experience of thousands of years has made Retilida Gurud truly understand her special. As long as the consciousness still exists, she will never die. This is a fact that makes the world envy and hate, but how desperate it is! "However, it seems that an incredible existence has been created unintentionally before." As the body gradually regained consciousness, Retilly''s mind suddenly flashed through the scene of seeing a girl on the Orion, a girl who resonated with her magic, and a miracle was born from her body. "Perhaps, I can take advantage of that miracle." Almost instinctively, Rettili once again conceived a new death plan. Hundreds of years of attempts have deepened Retilly''s yearning for death. At this time, she has no reason to live, or that she lives to pursue death. However, at the moment when she regained her control, an unspeakable chill came to her heart. Feeling flustered, trembling, hard to hold on! Feelings that had never been seen before for hundreds of years or even thousands of years surfaced in her mind. That was the feeling she once had but forgotten in the years. The name-fear! "what!!" Opening her eyes, Letili spoke softly subconsciously. Then she found out that she was lying on a bench in a park. Next to her was a girl in a black nurse''s uniform. In the girl''s arms was the miracle she never forgot before waking up. It''s just that at this moment Retilly didn''t even have the mind to study this so-called miracle. All her eyes were on the red-haired young man who was walking at an extremely leisurely pace not far away, using extremely brutal means to tore the armed members of the dark part to pieces. Looking at him, Retilly felt her heart beating at an unprecedented speed! For no reason, Leitelli knew that the red-haired boy in front of her could kill herself, break the curse on her, and make her life truly complete. Thinking of this, Rettili''s eyes were full of enthusiasm! ... ... "It''s really not challenging!" With such emotion, Nagato ended the life of the last Anbe. Originally, the hound army was still a bit worth seeing with high-tech weapons, but after Nagato activated his primate''s absolute killing power, any primate fighting with Nagato would be weakened to an unimaginable level. Point. Therefore, some of them don''t even possess extraordinary powers themselves, but the dark parts that use heavy weapons are not a concern at all. The entire battle can no longer be called a battle from beginning to end, it is just a mere slaughter. "But there are still some benefits to the massacre!" After doing all this, Nagato felt a more terrifying aura on his body, slightly surprised. After successively killing nearly double-digit members of the hound army, the red-haired boy discovered through his super perception that his absolute power to kill primates has been strengthened.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net Obviously, this power has the characteristic of evolving by killing primate creatures. "So, I understand..." "The so-called absolute killing power of primates is actually the branch of the star''s sovereignty-the seed of power. If it can kill enough primates, especially humans, this power will evolve into power." "It''s just that if you want to form power, the creatures that need to be killed are not a small number!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and Nagato could only temporarily suppress it after a little thought. After all, the main development place of Nagato at this stage is the Academy City. Here, he has no chance to kill. Want to meet the opportunity to fulfill the power, what is needed is a real war! "Then I can only talk about it later." Thinking in this way, Nagato turned around leisurely, but just after turning around, the red-haired boy saw the figure of Retili who had awakened for some time, and stood in front of him. At this time, the golden double ponytail loli was looking at herself enthusiastically, as if she was pilgrim. "you" "Please, kill me!" Nagato was just about to say something, but just as he uttered a word, Retiri threw himself directly into his arms, grabbed Nagato''s right hand, and placed it on his plain heart. "Just use a little bit of force and dig out my heart directly, please!" To be honest, it was the first time that Nagato encountered this rather strange situation. Originally, the red-haired boy was planning to use some special methods to dispel Lei Dili''s thoughts of seeking death, and then seek opportunities to subdue him, but he is not very sure that he is no longer as powerful as his body. After all, Retilly has experienced not too many things in the past thousand years, and her obsession with death is extremely deep. And she herself is also an extremely powerful magician, determined... But the current situation gave Nagato another choice, perhaps he could surrender her without dispelling the other party''s desire to seek death. Thinking about this, Nagato asked, "You want to die!" "miss you!" Retilly''s answer was firm. "But I won''t give it!" Nagato''s answer was equally firm, and then, not surprisingly, he saw the pleading appearing on Retiri''s face, like a small animal, pitying, but as cold as Nagato, and naturally would not waver. "If you want me to do something, show the value, work for me for ten years, and I will give you the destination you want!" "This" "I have investigated your business. If you want to die, I can indeed fulfill you." Nagato''s right hand broke free of the girl''s small hand, raised her chin, and at the same time lowered her head slightly to meet Redili''s eyes, "But I think you shouldn''t mind making your life more brilliant." With that said, Nagato''s mental power burst out, and some of his plans were transferred to Letili''s mind. The slightly crude transmission of spiritual information made the girl frowned slightly. But soon, a flash of surprise flashed across her face. For a long time, the girl opened her mouth gently... "it is good!" .. 2112 Chapter 118 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and another year is in a blink of an eye. Since receiving Lei Dili''s assistance, Nagato''s forces have made great progress immediately. The agent chosen by Nagato himself is not only talented, but also rich. Although in a state of seeking death, in daily life, Retilly never treats herself badly. Even if she doesn''t care too much, the millennia has finally allowed her to accumulate a lot of wealth. After the Orion incident in the original plot, she acquired the Star Orbit Gate Company, which was on the verge of bankruptcy due to the Orion accident, and built the space elevator Endymion. You know that it''s a space elevator to the universe, and the cost is hard to estimate. This shows how much Rettili''s wealth is. After surrendering to Nagato''s subordinates, this wealth also immediately became the driving force for the rise of Nagato''s subordinates, pushing the group company named "Dawn" by Nagato himself to the upper level of the school city. If all the twelve members of the Gakuen City General Council were still alive, Nagato would have received one board member. Perhaps it is for this reason that the existence of Nagato has been jealous of many members of the General Council. Several members of the board even secretly tried to annex the Dawn Group. But whether it was the economic sanctions on the bright side or the dark fangs on the dark side, all were easily blocked by Retiri and Nagato, and even made a counterattack, which gained a lot of benefits. And just as the Dawn Group was booming, Nagato and the girls under his team also changed a lot. The first is Nagato. As one of the protagonists of the miracle of the Orion, even if he left the scene immediately afterwards, this is an academy city with advanced information, and his name and various information quickly spread. Half a year ago, Nagato became the fifth superpower in Academy City under the name of Wind Stigma. The four in the original work are ranked ahead of him. Of course, compared to the slightly religious name of Stigma of Wind, more people in Academy City like to call it Wind of Miracles. However, these are just false names. At best, Nagato will be justified when accepting the Academy City in the future. In contrast, Nagato cares more about her own strength and the combat power of the girls under her. In terms of its own strength, apart from continuing to accumulate knowledge, Nagato has hardly made much progress. He is only a fantasy killer, but that step means war. So the red-haired boy can only bear it temporarily. Just because Nagato''s strength hasn''t improved much does not mean that his girls have not improved. In the past few years, in order not to cause Aleister''s fear, Nagato did not make much improvement to these girls. But now the situation is different, so Nagato boldly uses the knowledge of another world to increase the girls'' combat power. Whether its [Dawn]s tie-in Danxi, Mio Aien and the police watched it, or the freshly-released twin Martial God Misaka Tori, or Nagatos wish incarnation and her prototype Sha Teola...These girls who gathered under Nagato have made great progress under the knowledge of red-haired teenagers. Among them, Danxi and Gemini Valkyrie, who have the potential of superpowers, even reached the level of superpowers. With this strength alone, Nagato is enough to lay a solid foundation in the Academy City. It''s just that it is far from enough to face Aleister. "So, we need to continue to accumulate!" In the office at the top of the 100-story building newly built in the 19th School District of Xueyuan City, Nagato stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and watched the construction underway in full swing. The Nineteenth School District once fell silent due to the failure of redevelopment, but under the development of the Dawn Group, it was rejuvenated. If the development plan goes well, this school district will become Nagato''s domain in the future. At that time, Nagato''s reputation in the Academy City will reach its extreme. The only thing to worry about is the reaction of the council. If Aleister or the members of the council unite to attack, it would be a bit embarrassing with Nagato''s current power. "It seems it''s time to wake them up, let''s start with him first!" With thoughts flowing in his mind, Nagato quickly made a decision, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number...14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com ... ... College City 21st School District. This is the school district where the urban water source is located, and it is also the only mountainous area in the school city. This school district is well-known for its water sources, flora and fauna research, and is also well-known for astronomy research. And in the remote part of this school district, an abandoned old factory stands here. As for the reason for the abandonment of the factory, it is probably the water source. When Nagato came here alone about half an hour later, he didn''t see the person he wanted to meet, but this situation was not beyond the red-haired boy''s expectations. Because Nagato was very sure that Aleister would not let him act and do nothing. So, an unexpected attack has arrived... "Tweet!" A very slight sound suddenly appeared, it was the sound of a sniper rifle with a silencer installed, and then Nagato felt an intense burst of air coming from behind him. However, in the face of such a situation, the red-haired boy did not even turn around, just stood quietly. "boom!!" The bullet collided with the wind barrier on Nagato, and then bounced directly. "Choo Choo Choo!" The next moment, three consecutive sounds burst out, and then three sniper bullets passed through the air beautifully home, once again bombarding the wind enchantment on Nagato. However, it still has no effect. "It''s so boring!" Cocked his head slightly, Nagato turned around leisurely, glanced at the direction of the sniper, and said, "[School] Is this the only method?" "Don''t be too arrogant, fifth place!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, dozens of grenades appeared and fell around Nagato. "Rumble!!!" A violent roar burst out in the abandoned factory, and the hot air wave spread in all directions centered on the explosion. "Haha, that''s nothing more than superpowers!" Outside the aftermath of the explosion, a figure changed from transparency to reality. It was a teenager who was only fifteen or sixteen years old. He wore metal goggles on his face. However, the goggles did not cover the eyes, but covered the entire head like a ring of Saturn. The three hundred and sixty degrees of the ring are fully plugged with plugs, connected to the waist by countless cables. The boy''s name is Yuwang Wanhua, and he is a lv4 level chanting force. However, he is confident that he is not satisfied with this ranking. He thinks he has the strength not to lose to the superpower, and once challenged the second in order to obtain the superpower''s seat. Although he lost, he was drawn into the Anbu organization [School]. It''s just that although he lost to second place, his arrogance is still undiminished. He doesn''t think how strong the fifth place is. However, when he was very proud of-- "boom!!!" A tornado soaring into the sky suddenly rose from the center of the explosion. The center of the explosion was directly wiped out by the tornado, and then the tornado spread, turning into a shock wave spreading in all directions, and immediately blasted this strangely dressed boy far away... 2113 Chapter 119 Emperor Huangen! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Damn it! What kind of monster is this!" At this time, on the back of a small hill about three kilometers away from the abandoned factory, feeling the air wave that hit the hillside, the sniper girl named Bow and Arrow Hunting Tiger couldn''t help but sigh softly. As a sniper of the Anbu organization [School], she faced such an existence for the first time. "What else can it be? This is the superpower at the apex of the Academy City." The girl who answered the girl was a girl with short blond hair in a dress and a wavy shawl. "It seems that I am the right choice to come here. Let us leave this monster to our captain." The girl in dress is also a member of [School], and her ability is psychologically determined. This ability is extremely special. It shows the inner distance between a certain two persons in numerical values, and can adjust the inner distance between oneself and others. In terms of support, the girl''s abilities are very strong, but in front of it, it''s a little lackluster. "That said, is it okay for you to come here without even taking a shot?" Looking at the girl in the dress in front of her, a flash of astonishment flashed across the face of Tiger Hunting with Bow and Arrow, and then she couldn''t help frowning, "You know, our captain is not a kind person." "Die early or die late, I choose the latter!" The girl in the dress made a speechless answer, but after she finished speaking, there was a mysterious smile on her face, "Of course, after this battle, the captain may not be able to deal with me." "you!" Hunting tigers with bows and arrows is not a fool. When I heard these words, I suddenly realized something. Just before she could react, four twisted steel bars appeared beside her, distributed around her, turning her off, and then a leisurely voice rang around her... "If I were you, don''t act rashly!" Between the words, the figure of Jie Biao Dan Xi appeared from the illusion, appearing extremely indifferent. ... ... On the other side, the aftermath of the tornado has dissipated. But the entire abandoned factory was turned into flat ground in the impact of the explosion and tornado. Only the red-haired boy and the square inch of the ground under his feet were not affected in any way and remained the same. With his hands behind his back, Nagato sighed slightly, and said, "Come out, second child!" "Don''t call me the second child!!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, a slightly rough voice fell from the sky. Accompanied by the voice appeared a brown-haired teenager with six white wings on his back. His height was close to 1.8 meters, and he was wearing a high-grade shirt. He had a gloomy look that can only be seen by those who have been walking in the dark side of society for a long time. Smile confidently. The white wings are very big, extending more than 20 meters, making the brown-haired boy look full of power. This is no one else, it is indeed the second place in Academy City. Unyuan matter-Emperor Huangen! "You are bold, fifth place." Against the backdrop of the white wings, Emperor Huangen landed lightly and looked at Nagato with interest, "I really don''t know what you did, let the fellow Aleister give me a kill order." "call" Facing the words of Emperor Huangen, Nagato only sighed slightly.90 look at the novel www.90kankanxs.com To be honest, facing his sealed Emperor Huangen, Nagato was a bit complicated. As the incarnation of his previous Shura Dao, the benevolent corpse of his previous life, he might have the least affection. At first, he didn''t even possess his own private feelings, he was just a puppet. He now looks like a real creature. "Perhaps this is the reason why I sealed his memory in the previous life. If he has always been like this, and wants the corpse to complete and return to the body, I don''t know how long it will take to do it." Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s eyes gradually revealed a little complexity. Seeing Nagato''s reaction, Emperor Huangen suddenly became a little unhappy. Immediately, he raised his right hand... Six white wings slammed into one! "call!" Six invisible shock waves burst out suddenly and blasted towards Nagato. Faced with such an attack, the red-haired boy also raised his right hand and set off a hurricane. "boom!!" In an instant, a huge crash sounded around. The raging wind swept through the collision, like endless wind blades intertwined with a large number of cracks on the surrounding ground, and the result of the collision was obvious. As the wind master, Nagato seemed to be better. The six shock waves set off by Emperor Huan Gen were all shattered, and he himself was shocked and flew upside down for a long distance. But even so, Emperor Huan Gen was still unscathed. The six wings, like angels, spread out greatly behind him, enclosing Emperor Huan Gen''s body, and removed all shocks and vibrations. "You guy, you really dominate the wind better than me!" After the shock was removed, the wings of Emperor Huangen slowly spread out, "So next, I won''t be using the shock wave anymore, let me see, what qualifications do you have to make Aleister so afraid , Fifth place!" "As you wish, second!" After such a conversation, the battle between the two really started. "boom!!!" Nagato''s move turned the model in his mind to the extreme. All the high air currents of thousands of miles gathered together, turning the entire battlefield into a stage where the wind was raging. On this stage, Emperor Huan Gen immediately manipulated the wings behind him and flew in the wind. Obviously, this place has become a terrifying area where no birds can fly, but Emperor Huangen ignored this theorem. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly! "Haha, see it!" "The [Non-Matter] that I created is not a matter that exists in this world. To be precise, it is not something that''exists theoretically but not discovered'', but something that''n''t existed at all from the beginning.'' ." "Therefore, if this substance can minimize the impact of the airflow, it is totally justified!" With that said, Emperor Huangen waved his own wings and turned into an endless white blade, and with a posture that was almost unaffected by the environment, he blasted straight towards the location of Nagato. This is not a substance that can be divided into categories in academic research, but a new substance created by Yuangen with the super power of LV5. As it says, ignoring the laws of physics, it''s like being summoned directly from another world!.. 2114 Chapter 120: Blooming Wings! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sure enough... Looking at the endless white feathers about to be bombed, Nagato curled his lips secretly. Although it has long been known that the academy''s urban superpower ranking is no joke, and the superpower that simply controls the wind is not as good as the mysterious elementary matter after all, the red-haired teenager is still a little unhappy when faced with such a situation. It''s just that you don''t come back quickly, but Nagato also understands that this is the flaw of the super power system. If it is another practice system, Nagato''s self-confidence is definitely the strongest in its class, but the super power system is not enough. This system does not say that the innate qualification requirements are too high, and the abilities developed are too pure. If a weak ability wants to defeat a strong ability, it must either exhaust all its efforts or have a level advantage. The former Nagato was not impossible, but he didn''t want to do it. After all, he was just an Emperor Yuangen who hadn''t awakened his memory. Nagato wouldn''t do it in order to defeat the opponent. and so "Bloom!" The soft words floated out of the red-haired boy''s mouth. In an instant, the superpower model in Nagato''s mind immediately changed drastically. The superpower source in the center of the model, or the spirituality of the superpower who had been dead for eight years, immediately changed. This transformation is like moving from human nature to divine nature, and the calculation formula on the model instantly starts self-improvement. It''s just a half-step, and the spirituality that hasn''t really turned into divine nature seems to have stepped into a crossroads, spiritually filled with two completely different contradictory atmospheres of light and darkness. Faced with such a situation, Nagato knew that the time for his own decision had arrived... Eight years of superpowers'' career and the study of scientific knowledge are enough for Nagato to have an extremely deep understanding of the so-called superpowers, and he has clearly controlled the nature of superpowers. In his view, the so-called superpowers are actually areas developed by consuming the body''s potential with the core of''personal reality''. And when the power in this field has accumulated to the limit of lv5, there are two choices. Believe in God, or obsessively transform into demons! If it is said that in the original work, Kihara Hanuori controls the Misaka network and forcing Misaka Mikoto to enter lv6 is a route of belief and becoming a god in a sense, then one party can use its own will to expand the black wings and white wings is the route of obsessive transformation. Of course, whether it is Misaka Mikoto in the original work or the one who passes through, they are both deified demon, just walking halfway. But even so, their strength has been amazingly transformed. What Nagato has to do now is to emulate them! As for that choice... "I don''t have any believers now, so I''m naturally demonized!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the spirituality of the model in Nagato''s brain immediately completed the transformation, turning into deep darkness. Immediately, with the body of the red-haired boy as the center, countless layers of wind barriers spread. Although the incoming endless white feathers can weaken the influence of wind to the greatest extent, the existence of wind cannot be ignored after all. Facing the endless wind barrier, Bai Yu''s inertia continued to weaken. Until... the inertia becomes zero, and it spreads with the wind. "what!" Seeing that his attack failed, Emperor Yuangen''s face flashed with surprise, but Emperor Yuangen was more concerned about what happened to the fifth person than the attack failed. At this time, the red-haired boy with an endless storm bursting all over his body made Emperor Yuangen feel an inexplicable terror. Motivated by this fear, Emperor Yuangen immediately attacked again! The super power calculation formula in the brain is working to the extreme. "Huh!!" Biquge vp www.vp268.com The six wings transformed by the non-element matter appeared again, as if to cover the sky, and with the vibration of the wings, the almost endless white blades swept out like a storm, blasting down towards Nagato. Compared with the previous attacks, this time Emperor Yuangen really showed his full power. The horrible storm of sharp blades almost wiped out Nagato along with the earth. but-- "boom!!!" Almost immediately after the storm made by the white blade appeared, an unimaginable horrible tornado with Nagato as the center suddenly appeared, rushing straight into the sky, and with an extremely violent posture, the storm of the blade was blown away. . Emperor Yuangen flew upside down under the impact of this tornado for a long distance before stopping the tendency to regress. Afterwards, the tornado dissipated in vain, revealing the Nagato floating in midair. It''s just that the red-haired boy at this time seems a little weird. Although the person is still that person, his detached and dusty temperament is no longer seen, replaced by an indescribable dominance. At the same time, there are six blue-blue wind wings hanging behind Nagato. The wings are very long and big, like six solidified storms, stirring this void of air. "this is" Seeing the changes in Nagato''s body, Emperor Yuangen''s heart was greatly shaken. Although he is not a great scientist himself, as the second superpower recognized by the Academy City and the incarnation of Nagato...Even if he has not recovered his memory, Emperor Yuangen has a unique understanding of superpowers. Under such circumstances, he immediately understood that the guy in front of him was no longer a so-called superpower. "Absolutely, capable?!" "Do not!" Facing the shock of Yuangen Imperial Capital, Nagato looked at the other side indifferently and shook his head and denied, "The road from lv5 to lv6 is too long, and now I only have wings that can leap this distance." "Of course, you should be able to feel it, even if it is not lv6, but I have surpassed the so-called superpower." "So surrender, you are no longer my opponent..." Speaking of this, the overbearing on Nagato''s body spread out like a substance, and the surrounding atmosphere instantly solidified. It was obvious that the other party had done nothing, but Emperor Yuangen felt that he was about to suffocate. Under such circumstances, the madness and fearlessness in the heart of Emperor Yuangen was completely ignited. "Surrender, what are you kidding about, fifth place, no, Uzumaki Nagato!!" The six Weiyuan material wings spread out again, and an unruly smile appeared on the face of Yuangen Imperial Capital, "If you can beat me, try your best!!" As soon as the voice fell, Emperor Yuangen turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the location of Nagato. "Really, then I will convince you!" A proud smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the wings of the wind behind Nagato violently moved, and the surrounding void suddenly set off an endless storm, bombarding the body of Emperor Yuangen from all directions. Even Emperor Yuangen has the protection of Weiyuan material, but the pervasive wind is too difficult to defend. Emperor Yuangen in the charge was immediately shot out of the afterimage state. The next moment, without any warning, Nagato suddenly appeared in front of him, pressing one hand on the head of Yuangen Imperial Capital, and then the red-haired boy directly grabbed his head and hit the ground fiercely. "boom!!!" The terrifying roar suddenly broke out, the earth was turbulent, and the dust was agitated. On that day, a magnitude eight earthquake occurred in the 21st School District of College Metropolis. As a result, many of the institutes buildings collapsed, underground pipes ruptured, and there was a shortage of urban water supply... 2115 Chapter 121: The Awakened Shura You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Emperor Yuangen had a long dream. In the dream, he was no longer the second-ranked superpower in Academy City, Weiyuan Material, but a puppet incarnation of a certain horrible existence, and even his own consciousness did not exist. And the environment he is in is also not a school city, but completely different planes. From the initial birth on the apocalyptic plane full of zombies, and then infiltrated a mysterious organization called the Lord God Space, then to confront aliens, anger against wraiths, explore secret realms, dance with death... The splendid and colorful experience shaped his personality and gave him an independent will. At the end of the dream, he returned to the doomsday plane where he was born, participated in a battle against the main god space, hunted down the two protagonists cultivated by the main god space, and achieved himself. And the final epilogue is that in order to break his own limitations, he resolutely stepped into reincarnation! After the reincarnation, his name is "Emperor Yuangen!" Repeating this name softly, Emperor Yuan Gen, who woke up from his dream at some point, found that he was actually in a dark void. The weightless environment made him feel a little unreal. However, Emperor Yuangen paid more attention to the content of his previous dreams than this untruth. "Is that really my previous life?" Such doubts flashed in his mind, and Emperor Yuan Gen soon felt a sense of''huge'' presence coming from a dark and deep place, making him suddenly feel a little suffocated. And in this suffocating atmosphere, he found out that there was an inexplicable desire in his heart. Longing for completion, longing for return, longing for...break through the darkness! "what!!!" Propelled by all the desires, Emperor Yuangen couldn''t help but screamed, as if there was endless power in his body, then his right hand clenched a fist and slammed into the endless darkness in front of him. "boom!!!" The dark void in front of the young man burst into a violent roar, shattering like a mirror. Then what appeared in front of him was a figure sitting cross-legged with a white jade Xiaoding suspended above his head. Seeing this figure from behind, Emperor Yuangen looked like a lightning strike. The memory blockade in the brain shattered in an instant. And the surrounding space shattered... ... ... Opening his eyes, Emperor Yuan Gen saw a strange ceiling. Sitting up from the lying state, the brown-haired teenager found himself in a place similar to a laboratory, and under him turned out to be a platform similar to an anatomy table in the laboratory. After blinking slightly, Emperor Yuangen felt speechless for a while in his situation. "Crack!" At this moment, a slight noise rang around.Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net The pure white door not far away opened automatically, and a long door dressed in casual clothes strolled in from the door: "Hey, you are awake, the memory should have been restored, Imperial Capital." "Well, it''s restored." Responding softly, Emperor Yuangen jumped off the platform and said with a wry smile, "It''s just brother, can''t you arrange a good place? You just throw me here like this." "I''m sorry, but I seem to have contracted some scientists'' problems recently." Hearing Yuangen''s complaint, the red-haired boy''s face showed a rare embarrassment, "I''m really curious about Weiyuan Matter, and I can''t help but study it before you wake up." "... You explain it like this, making me feel worse." Hearing that Nagato had studied his own body, Emperor Yuangen couldn''t help covering his face. Anyone who knew that he was thrown into a place like an anatomy table for research could hardly guarantee his normal state of mind. If the person in front of him is not his elder brother, or he has no awakening memory, Emperor Yuangen promises that he will definitely run away. After taking a few deep breaths, Emperor Yuangen was able to recover his normal heart. "By the way, what''s the situation now?" After regaining his mentality, Emperor Yuangen immediately remembered the memory seal on his body, and immediately asked, "Why is my memory sealed, and what happened to Misaka..." "The situation is a bit complicated, please pay attention to receiving the information!" Speaking in this way, Nagato immediately used his mental power to share most of his non-private memories with him through the inexplicable connection between himself and Yuangen Imperial Capital. After receiving Nagato''s memory sharing, Yuangen Emperor Capital''s face immediately flashed with a suddenly realized expression. "Unexpectedly, so many things happened without my knowledge." This thought flashed through his mind, and Emperor Yuangen had no energy to think about other things. Because since a long time ago, the Devil''s Forbidden World has been silently sealed by the Gate of the Other Side, causing Emperor Yuangen to find that his understanding of Bai Yujing has stopped more than a thousand years ago. Suddenly receiving too much new information, the Emperor Yuangen, who was still a mortal body, almost couldn''t bear it. It took a total of more than two hours before he was able to browse all the memories. It may take some time to really digest. Gasping slightly, Emperor Yuangen looked at Nagato with burning eyes and said, "Brother, from now on, how much time is left before the decisive battle between you and Aleister?" "It''s not much, it''s about a year or so." A faint smile appeared on his face, and Nagato said, "Even if I don''t attack the fantasy killer, before that guy''s plan is officially implemented, this variable of mine is destined to be his exclusion." "Well, it seems that time is running out, [School] will be left to you." Handing over his power lightly, Emperor Yuangen rubbed his temples and said, "I will retreat here for a while, digest these memories, and complete my own transformation." "I am still too weak to intervene in the game between you and Aleister, brother." "But soon, I will catch up!" With that said, Emperor Yuangen closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the ground. "So, I look forward to it!" Seeing that Emperor Yuangen acted so decisively, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face, and he turned and walked out of the gate, "Let us fight this academy city, or the biggest shady in this plane.". . 2116 Chapter 122: New Model You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Nagato''s eyes, Aleister is a powerful enemy who can''t be taken care of. According to the plot of the original book and some information obtained in this life, the red-haired boy knew that Aleister, who was the leader of the science side, was originally named Edward Alexander, and was the most powerful magician in the world. If you change the age, it is even eligible to be recorded in the New Testament. At present, about 20% of the magicians in the world are his disciples, and nearly 50% of the magicians have been influenced by him more or less. Some people say that he is the most noble magician of the twentieth century, and some people say that he is the most inferior magician of the twentieth century, because his words and deeds are too whimsical and beyond common sense. Although there is a lot of controversy, Aleister''s status on the magic side is beyond doubt. However, Aleister, who stood at the apex of the magician, gave up his invaluable magical abilities for some reason, and started studying science and technology from the beginningthis kind of behavior is the same as holding the title of representative of magical culture without authorization. To surrender to science and culture without anyone''s permission is the greatest insult to the magical world. Therefore, Aleister was chased by British Puritan magicians and almost died. When he was on the verge of death, he was extremely lucky to meet the soul chaser. The doctor who claimed to be "undead can save life" cured Aleister, who was covered in bruises and fell to the ground, and gave life support devices. Yingzhou was given to him to help him establish a school city. After decades of hard work, Aleister established the Academy City, and as the general director of the Academy City dominates the world of science. He gave all his life activities to the machine for execution, and according to calculations, he has a life span of about 1,700 years.The whole body including the mind is in hibernation, and most of the thinking is assisted by machines. Through the collection of information about 50 million nano-sized mechanical "slugging loops" scattered in the academy city, Aleister will know what is happening in every corner of the city... Through Aleister''s experience, Nagato can clearly perceive what kind of existence the other party is. Obviously, this is an unfathomable existence. Whether on the side of magic or science, Aleister has achieved amazing achievements. His talent is high, and his mind is firm. Any admiration added to it will not make people feel exaggerated. However, Nagato cares more about Aleister''s courage than talent and mind. It is not a simple matter to switch from the magic side to the science side, not to mention the natural opposition between the two camps, that is, the incompatibility between magic and science, which makes magicians avoid it. But Aleister actually had the courage to abandon his own magic to delve into science, which is simply incredible. As for why he has such a great courage, there must be a reason. Nagato has some doubts whether Aleister has mastered the essence of this world through the study of two completely different fields of magic and science. If this is the case, Nagato''s evaluation of him may continue to improve. Only when the evaluation improved, Nagato''s murderous intentions increased exponentially. The red-haired boy will not forget that this plane hides the last legacy of his previous life, and an indigenous creature with a clear understanding of the nature of the world is likely to become a hindrance to getting that legacy. At the same time that Nagato''s murderous intent on Alestar rose, Nagato believed that Alestar would never let go of this variable.Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net The reason why he hasn''t really taken a shot now is that he can''t find the timing of the fatal blow. In other words, as long as Aleister finds the so-called timing, he will use all his strength to put Nagato to death. From a certain point of view, Nagato and Aleister are like beasts confronting each other on the stage of Academy City. Either side reveals a flaw will trigger a real battle. It''s just that compared to Kia Resta, the strength of the rising star Nagato seems to be a little insufficient, so now he has not actively caused a war, but has shown some muscles to frighten Aresta. Whether it is the absolute power to kill primates, or the wings beyond lv5, it is the muscles exposed by Nagato. But no matter how frightened, the day of the real decisive battle may come soon. and so-- "I need to increase my hole cards!" After walking out of the closed room of Emperor Yuangen, Nagato immediately made such a decision after pondering for a while, and then he did not look for anyone else, but came to another room alone. Similar to the room where Emperor Yuangen was located, this room also had an anatomical platform. There was also a young boy lying on the platform, his name was Wang Wanhua. As a member of [School], Yuwang Wanhua is probably the most unlucky existence. First, he was knocked down by Nagato, and then affected by the battle between Nagato and Wakone Imperial Capital. This guy''s body was on the verge of collapse. Of course, with the medical level of Academy City, he is not hopeless, but now Nagato has another idea. Among the many superpowers in the Academy City, the power of thinking is a very ordinary ability, but this does not mean that the power of thinking is not strong. It can even be said that the power of thinking is definitely the most potential superpower. And the power of thought with all kinds of fame is even more versatile than ordinary thought power does not. "If this ability is upgraded to lv5, it should be very impressive." Thinking about this, Nagato came to Yuwang Wanhua''s side, and raised his right hand to cover the head of the unconscious young man. The next moment, Yuwang Wanhua''s hands and feet twitched, and his eyes suddenly widened. Faced with the changes in the youth, Nagato seemed unmoved, and his right hand was slightly hardened, bursting with strength. Yuwang Wanhua instantly died of his brain and lost his vitality. At the next moment, an aura emerged from the boy''s corpse and was absorbed by Nagato. Numerous calculation formulas appeared, and a new superpower model with aura as the core was once again formed in the mind of the red-haired boy. After this model was born, it was continuously reorganized and optimized under the auspices of Nagato''s will. In Nagato''s perception, the mental power he had just possessed was rising at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than a moment, the mental power surpassed the limit of great ability and entered a new field... 2117 Chapter 123 Miqin and Dolly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Misaka Mikoto. Tokiwadai''s proud trump card, known as Tokiwadai''s Dengeki Princess. But some of her behaviors are hard to be called a eldest lady, such as rubbing overlord books in a convenience store, playing video games in the game room, wearing safety pants under her skirt, and like the childish and young Gutai. The most criticized roommate is that he likes to fight with bad boys. Of course, even she would not take the initiative to provoke, but she would attract bad teenagers to harass her so as to defend herself reasonably and legally. This is a way for her to vent her anger, simple and effective. Although I did this, I occasionally felt unhappy. Especially when passers-by cringe past, as if they didn''t see anything at all. Although people seem ruthless, the girl understands that they are not deliberately ignored. In fact, even if they intervene, they can''t do much and will only hurt themselves for nothing. Its not wrong to cherish ones nature. Its just a fool to tell the commissioner of discipline or the security team, even if there are people who dont know each other to fight injustice. This time, on the way back to the dormitory at night, she was blocked by seven or eight bad boys in the corner of the vending machine. "Hey, what do you look at!" "wanna die!" Several guys on the periphery drove pedestrians who were looking over. The other three or four unscrupulous teenagers are surrounding her for so-called "hit talks." "You''re pretty good, yo, you''re still a student of Tokiwadai!" The headed long-haired weird man said with a grin, "How about it, stay with us." "We can take you home!" The bald stubble man in sunglasses followed closely. "Ah, of course, although it is not good when I can go back." The third bad boy immediately spoke, and all the bad boys chuckled lightly. Their laughter was full of expectations and...obviously incomparable trivial meaning. "Humph!" The tea-haired girl embraced her arms and leaned against the wall with a cold snort. What a bunch of idiots, dare to talk to me, if they continue to swear words, let them taste the power of electric shock, the girl thinking so sighed, and subconsciously looked at passers-by. This move made the bad guys think it was a sign of weakness, which further triggered their desire to molest. Faced with such a situation, Mikoto''s heart was already extremely impatient. The girl half-closed her eyes, ready to shoot. And at this moment-- "found it!" An extremely lively voice rang around, and only a girl with long brown hair appeared in front of everyone, "Great, sister Mikoto found it! Uh, are you the legendary five scum, bad boy? ?" The girl''s last words were addressed to the bad boys who surrounded Misaka Mikoto. Because of the special nature of the academy city, the so-called bad people are actually mostly composed of students who are unable to develop super powers. Therefore, the biggest problem in the bad people''s hearts is that they have no super powers and are too weak. The girl''s words almost directly hit the bad people''s Niqin, and the result, without accident, directly caused the bad people''s anger. Just wait for the bad guys to vent their anger... "Cracking!!" Ranwen Novel Network www.rwxsw.net A shimmering electric current suddenly appeared and swept the surrounding space. All the bad boys were included in the scope of attack by the electric current, and they were screamed and screamed again and again. The body bones of the bad teenagers bathed in the electric current were faintly visible, convulsing and convulsing, and in the end they could not even speak. "How, how come!" "It''s a high, high-ranking ability..." "Damn it!" Each complained, and the bad boys turned into pitch black coke and fell to the ground. At the next moment, Misaka Mikoto, who still had some electricity remaining on her body, almost rushed in front of the brown-haired girl, grabbed her shoulders with both hands, and said emotionally out of control: "Who are you?!" Mikoto''s excitement was not without reason, probably because the girl in front of her looked almost exactly the same as herself. No, to be more correct, the girl is exactly the same as Mikoto''s mother, Misaka Mirei. Whether it''s the long brown hair or the plump oppa... The difference between the two is that the girl in front of them is younger. "How is this going?!" This thought flashed subconsciously, and Mikoto''s thoughts were almost blank. Even as a superpower in the Academy City, she is still just a fourteen-year-old girl. "Sister Miqin, hello!" Facing Misaka Mikoto''s excitement, the girl said in a lively tone, "I am the sister Mikoto who was abducted after Mikoto was born, Misaka Tori, and I will join Tokiwadai Academy in the near future. Please advise!" Hearing this, Misaka Mikoto''s body was shaken, and for a while, she didn''t know how to speak. ... ... "Don''t worry, Mr. Traveling!" Just when Mikoto and Dori met, at the top of a tall building not far from the two, Nagato was calling, "Mikoto and I have a deep relationship, and I am Doris brother and will not hurt her." "I do believe you won''t hurt Mikoto, but that guy is not necessarily." "It''s just that if I don''t take action, Mikoto will still be hurt, won''t it?" Nagato''s tone was still flat. He glanced at the two women who were talking and nodded, and then continued to speak, "But if I do, Mikoto can at least be redeemed, and she can also have an infinitely possible future." "...Well, you convinced me. From now on, Misaka Tori is my second daughter." "Thank you for your cooperation!" With that said, Nagato directly hung up the phone, and then the corner of the red-haired boy''s eyes swept to the hedgehog-head boy who was leaving quietly near Mikoto and Dori. Suppressing the feeling of rushing out and devouring the boy now, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. At this time, it has been almost a year since Emperor Yuangen awakened. During this year, Nagato did a lot of preparatory work before the decisive battle. Seeing that the decisive battle was about to come, the red-haired boy decided to take the initiative... Passive defense has never been Nagato''s style. Overlords have always taken the initiative, and the current situation is the first step to take the initiative!.. 2118 Chapter 124 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It''s the so-called hitting a snake and hitting seven inches. Since he wanted to take the initiative, Nagato was bound to hit Aleister with one blow. According to the plot of the original book, the red-haired boy knows that Aleisters ultimate goal is to use the "virtual mathematics area" in the urban legend of the school to create a kind that does not exist in Kabbalah, Buddhism, Cross religion, Shinto or Hinduism. The new [Boundary Layer]-[Artificial Celestial World]. Artificial HeavenCompletion means the destruction of all magic. Once the magician wants to use magic, the body will explode, and the temple or temple supported by the power of magic will also collapse due to loss of support. The same phenomenon will occur in any religion, which will stop the world in one breath. Magic activity. In order to accomplish this goal, the first thing to be solved is the diffusion problem of the imaginary math area. Two plans are inevitably involved, the [Mass Production Ability Plan] and the [Absolute Ability Plan]. The former is to use the DNA map of the super-electromagnetic gun Misaka Mikoto to carry out the experiment of mass production of sisters. The purpose is to achieve 100% production of superpowers that can only be produced by accident. The latter is for the first superpower in the academy city to fight with the Misaka sisters in order to achieve the evolution of the absolute power. However, the real purpose of the [Absolute Ability Project] is not to evolve one party to lv6, but to deploy the artificial abilities-Misaka sisters to all corners of the world, in order to naturally send these [Misaka sisters] When I went outside the academy city, I deliberately destroyed the [Mass Production Ability Project], and then destroyed the deceitful [Absolute Ability Project], With these two fake actions, "Misaka Misaka" was sent to cooperative organizations in various academy cities around the world, and eventually the entire world would be shrouded in the AIM diffusion field, which originally only existed in the academy city" The imaginary mathematics area" will expand to the whole world. To be honest, if Nagato is just an aboriginal creature, unless he understands why Aleister turns from magic to science, he really doesn''t have much confidence in seeing Aleister''s calculations. It''s just that now that he has seen Aleister''s plan, it is natural that Nagato cannot remain indifferent. Whether its the [Mass Production Ability Project] or [Absolute Ability Project], it involves Misaka Mikoto, plus that girls hidden identity, Nagato simply uses Mikoto as the starting point, and Alestar comes to a game Academy City is the stage of the contest. "Come on, Aleister, let us compare, who is the real king of science!" ... ... While Nagato was complacent, Misaka Mikoto was experiencing the most bizarre story in his life. To be honest, when I heard that the girl in front of her was her sister, Mikoto didn''t immediately believe it, but before her further confirmation, her father called and asked if she had already met her sister. According to his father, he did have a sister who was abducted by traffickers just after she was born. Later, the younger sister went through many twists and turns, and finally returned with the help of kind people. After listening to his fathers simple statement, Misaka Mikotos mood was a bit complicated, a bit unprepared, a bit grateful, and a bit sympathetic...Although his father didnt say anything in detail, Mikoto could feel it. My sister''s experience may not make people happy. Thinking of this, Mikoto couldn''t help feeling a guilt... I am enjoying my life peacefully, but my sister is drifting away. "You have to make up for her!" Thinking like this, Misaka Mikoto hung up the phone. Only when she looked at her sister Dolly again, she found that she was no longer where she was. Looking around, Mikoto saw her sister lying in front of the window of a pastry shop not far away. Although it was night, the pastry shop still looked delicious, and Dolly almost had no water. . "Don''t show this posture like me!" Seeing this scene, Misaka Mikoto couldn''t smile, and quickly went up and pulled her sister. Then the girl remembered that she was her sister and needed to take care of her sister, so she took the initiative to buy a cake for Dolly. "Thank you Sister Meiqin!" Dolly, who got the pastry, seemed extremely happy. After eating a few bites enthusiastically, she seemed to remember something and said, "Yes, can you buy another one? I want Xiao Mi to taste it too." "Yes, yes, but who is Xiao Mi?" Xunread www.xunread.com "Xiao Mi, like Xiao Qi, is one of my best friends, as well as my current cohabitant," Facing Mikotos inquiry, Dolly didnt conceal the slightest concealment, and said happily, My brother said he had arranged it for me. When I go to Tokiwadai in a few days, Mi will join Tokiwadai. My roommate." "Xiao Mi? Xiao Qi? And brother? How does Dolly know many people." "Yes, Dolly knows a lot of people." "That''s it!" Speaking like this, Misaka Mikoto has already bought the second cake. At the same time, the thoughts flowed in the girl''s mind. Although Mikoto was only a fourteen-year-old girl with a lack of various life experiences, as one of the most superpowered in the school city, her insight was definitely not bad. In a few simple exchanges, the girl found that her cheap sister seemed to have many friends around her. And these friends seem to treat their younger sister very well. Thinking of this, Mikoto felt a little relieved. "Well, it''s getting late, I have to go back, sister Mikoto." "Then let me give it to you." Misaka Mikotos original intention was to see what kind of person her sisters cohabitation was, but when she actually saw the other person, seeing her pull Dori directly behind her, she looked at herself hostilely, and Mikoto was speechless. . The girl in front of her, who was dressed in a black nurse''s costume and named Jingce Kansi, seemed to have great opinions about herself. If it''s normal, Misaka Mikoto would have gone crazy long ago. However, in order to keep her sister''s steady image in front of her sister, she barely suppressed the restlessness in her heart, but her impatience caused a slight invisible current to flash through the young girl''s hair. "Mi, can''t be so rude!" Dolly was a little angry seeing her good friend being so hostile to her sister. "...Hello, I call the police to see it." Facing the friend''s anger, the police watch can only reluctantly put away his hostility and greeted him, but deep down, the girl still couldn''t understand the body of Dolly before her. Although there is no DNA sample from her, it is impossible for Dolly to be born, and it is impossible for herself to get acquainted with her. However, the police still couldn''t help being angry at her existence. Especially when Dolly was suffering from all kinds of hardships, she didn''t even know at all, and was living a happy life carefree... Every time she thought of this, the anger in her heart grew stronger. It was Dolly''s will that made the girl have to hide this anger. "Uh, hello, my name is Misaka Mikoto." Watching the police reluctantly greet her, Mikoto could only say hello in embarrassment. "It''s late today." "Uh" Mikoto''s face showed a hint of confusion when he heard what the police said. "I remember the place where you live is a student living in the 7th district of Tokibandai Middle School. It seems that late at night is not allowed in that place, but at this time, hehe!" During the conversation, the police saw a smirking smile on his face. "bad!" Hearing this, Mikoto didn''t even care about why the other party knew her residence, and immediately said to her sister in a flustered manner, "Doli, I''m here tonight, and I will come to you tomorrow." With that said, Misaka Mikoto ran towards the dormitory almost by running... 2119 Chapter 125: Deep Sins and Infiltration! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!School Garden. Located in the seventh school district, the campus shared by five noble girls schools including Tokiwadai Middle School has created a more stable security system through a joint venture. It occupies an area fifteen times the size of ordinary schools and is surrounded by a fence. Of enclosed space. The Garden of the Academy is not open to the outside world, and a pass is required to enter it. Even the Big Star Festival is not an arena. This is because all super-power development equipment is manufactured here and has not been outsourced to the outside world to avoid leakage of confidential technology. There are 2,458 cameras in the "School Garden" for real-time monitoring. In addition to the experimental facilities necessary for a large number of special courses, a large number of manufacturing and sales facilities are also packed. There are no large shops such as department stores or shopping malls in the campus of the school. There are shops for everything that is necessary for class or campus life, and the large buildings are research institutions. The appearance of each facility is unified in Western style, and the overall look is like a small town close to the Mediterranean Sea. There are also buses on campus that are driven by female drivers to the outside of the schoolyard, which is shared by the five schools. Tokiwadai Middle School is located in the garden of the school building and is one of the five prestigious schools in the school city. The school aims at cultivating an elegant and famous Shuyuan. Its school buildings are second to none in the entire academy city. Regardless of the area, building level, teaching facilities, etc., it all demonstrates its demeanor as a prestigious school. And the so-called well-known Shuyuan, who has a superior background and good character, usually pays attention to maintaining her demeanor. So Tokiwadai Junior High rarely has any major turmoil. But on this day, Tokiwadai was boiling. The cause is Misaka Tori. When this girl entered the school as Misaka Mikoto''s sister, it immediately caused turmoil throughout the school. After all, Misaka Mikoto is one of the only two superpowers in Tokiwadai Middle School, and can be called the representative of the college. When the bee-eater Caoqi appeared as Dolly''s best friend, the turmoil directly sublimated into an earthquake. As the center of the earthquake, Tao Li directly became the culmination of Tokiwadai School. After all, no one in the entire academy could have a relationship with two superpowers at the same time. For a time, Tao Li became hot in school. But at this time, the hot and hot Dolly classmate was looking at her sister and friends who were facing each other with some trouble. "You guy, how did you meet my sister!" It was Misaka Mikoto who was talking. At this time, the girl was looking at the bee-eater with vigilance. It was too dangerous to be a psychologically controlled counterpart, and the girl was a little afraid that her sister would suffer. "younger sister" Hearing Mikotos name for Dolly, Bee-eater Fuck Chi made a slight pause, and then said with a smile, "You really dare to say it, look at your figure, and you dont know who your sister is." "Woohoo!!" Miss Super Electromagnetic Cannon couldn''t help but let out a sorrow, being compared by her own sister, she was definitely the girl''s biggest inverse scale at this time, but she still quickly reacted: "Don''t change the subject, how did you meet my sister!" "Hehe, I won''t tell you!" "Mi, what should I do?" Seeing Mikoto and Caoqi, who were completely overwhelmed by fire and water, Dolly was a little at a loss. She could only look at the policeman behind her. Regarding this, the policeman who had put on the Tokiwadai school uniform also shrugged helplessly. It''s just that Dolly doesn''t know, but what her best friend is thinking at this time is: "Even if you know what to do, I won''t say, the two dare to grab Dolly''s woman with me, and it will be fine!" ... ... "Dolly, really a sinful woman!" At the top of the Dawn Headquarters building more than a kilometer in the center of the 21st School District of Academy City, Nagato watched Taoli''s situation after enrollment through a special monitor, and said with some inexplicable emotion. "On this point, in my opinion, Nagato-sama, you are more sinful." The girl who was talking was a girl with fluffy chocolate-colored hair like cotton candy. She was dressed in a secretary''s costume. She was not old, but she had a rather exquisite curve.Love Bookstore www.2shuwuxs.com Especially those beautiful thighs, the curves are smooth and perfect. "Haha!" Hearing the girl''s words, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. "In that case, let me be unforgivable!" Upon hearing this, the girl''s face turned red slightly. The girl''s name is Miyi Aiyu, who is Nagato''s secretary. Of course, this position was originally selected by the police, but the girl has been relying on her identity since Dolly woke up, just as Nagato was going to let Dolly approach Mikoto, she simply did what she wanted. And Miyi Aiyu is just a substitute for police watch, and even this girl is doing better than police watch. Because the girl is the same as the bee-eater with mental ability. The ability is level 4 "mental piercing". From a certain perspective, this ability is a degraded version of "psychological mastery." The psychological control of bee-eater exercises causes various phenomena by manipulating water, while psychological perforation is to control the water in the human brain to manipulate it. Human heart. But that being said, the psychological perforation is definitely not weak, and it is the result that there is no bee-eater exercise that is ineffective for those with the ability to generate electricity. And because it is the ability of the same system, no matter the strength is strong or weak, it can rebound the interference of "psychological mastery". Just like the bee-eater must use the remote control to aim at the target, the honey ant love to set the target with the lens and fingertips of the smartphone. Compared with the bee-eater, both physically and mentally, The nature of human beings has nothing in common. However, the basic theory and scale of ability were almost the same at the beginning, and the "tree diagram designer" also came to the conclusion that both are likely to grow into superpowers. But on the other hand, if they are arranged according to the general "curriculum schedule", both of them may be stuck near the strong ability. Therefore, the researchers at the time chose to focus on bee-eater exercises from the two according to the "Quality Judgment" and poured resources into her. At that time, Nagato found each other. After a series of heart-to-heart talks, Nagato took him as a confidant and dumped her research resources under the banner of Dawn. Although the girl has not been promoted to superpower due to the current lack of resources in the Dawn Group, with the help of Nagato, it is actually only a matter of time before the honey ant loves to lv5. Under such circumstances, Honey Ant Aiyu''s loyalty to Nagato almost reached the full level. This is not only because Nagato gave the girl strength, but also because he gave her hope in life when she was at her most desperate. People with mental abilities are unpredictable, but they are also very determined. Just as Misaka Tori is to bee-eaters, Nagato is more important to honey ants'' love and pleasure. "Time is almost up, I have to start acting too!" After laughing, Nagato spoke like this, looking at Honey Ant Aiyu, "After a while, my consciousness will leave the body. If there is something important, you will wake me up, you know?" "Understood, my lord!" "Ok!" Nodded, Nagato lay on his back and closed his eyes. The super power model that belongs to the mind power in the brain immediately turned around. The red-haired boy''s mental power gathered, with the super power model as the core, condensed into an illusory figure, and flew out of Nagato''s body. At this moment, the AIM force field that originally surrounded Nagato immediately split into parts and attached to this figure. This is the new ability of Nagato''s mind power to awaken after being upgraded to the wing level-mental projection! Immediately, the academy city displayed in Nagato''s spiritual vision was very different. To put it more correctly, Nagato clearly saw that in the space where the Academy City was located, there was a mirage-like silent city superimposed on each other. The two merged with each other without affecting each other. This mirage is nothing else, it is indeed the five element organs of the imaginary mathematics area that Aleister values ??most. "I only awakened the ability of mental projection not long ago. At that time, it was like exploring the mystery of the imaginary mathematics area. I was only worried that it would be delayed for a while, and now I am ready." "Come on, let me see your true colors, imaginary math area!" With that said, Nagato''s mental projection jumped up and stepped into the mirage capital... 2120 Chapter 126 Exploring and Figure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Imaginary Math Area... The full name is the Five Elements Organization in the Imaginary Mathematics District. It is generally considered to be the first research institute in the Academy of Sciences. As it does not belong to one of the 23 school districts in Academy of Sciences, it is called the Imaginary Mathematics District. In the school city, the existence of this school district is basically equivalent to the urban legend. It''s just that almost all the urban legends in the Academy City have prototypes, and even many urban legends are deliberately released by Aleister in order to confuse the audiovisual, and the virtual mathematics area is one of them. At this time, Nagato''s spiritual projection has entered this mirage-like urban school district. The imaginary mathematics area is very large, almost a replica of the entire Academy City. Buildings, roads, trees and even pedestrians and the environment are basically the same as those in the academy city. It''s just that the mirage city has no shadow, weight, or air circulation. It is very thin and has no sense of existence. It seems to be an afterimage attached to the reality of the school city. As long as the wind blows in the real world, there will be waves in the entire virtual math area... Buildings, street trees, and passers-by will sway in the wind like candle flames, and emit gray visual noise. "interesting!" As if losing weight, the red-haired boy stood tall in the sky above the imaginary math district. "If you can occupy this school district, you should get a lot of benefits." Thinking like this, Nagato was more certain in his heart. Among other things, the gap between Nagato and Aleister''s intelligence network can be made up. Aleister walked about 50 million nano-sized mechanical "Hanging Loops" in the academy city to gather intelligence and instantly know what happened in every corner of the city. This is something Nagato cannot do anyway. It''s not that Nagato does not have that kind of technology. Combining with the scientific and technological knowledge of another world, Nagato can build an intelligence network that is superior to the "stagnation loop" in just some time. But the problem is that Nagato can''t do it. Once he does, he will be immediately hit by Aleister''s desperate attack. After all, the stagnant loop is Aleister''s eyes. The eyes can have blind spots, but they must not be blind. If his eyes were blind, Aleister could only lift the table. And if Nagato can occupy this imaginary math district, it will be able to gain insight into the situation in any corner of the school city through the wonderful situation of this school district almost overlapping with the school city. ... ... Obviously, the imaginary math area is not so easy to start. Therefore, Nagato quickly stopped his psychological imagination and began to think about exploring this illusory world like this. Although the red-haired boy has long known that this world is formed by the overlapping of the AIM diffusion field released by the 2.3 million people of the Academy City. But instinctively, he always felt that the imaginary math area definitely hides a bigger secret. and so "Absolutely can''t be stunned!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato pondered slightly, and then the whole person collapsed and turned into countless spiritual particles, like a mist, directly fused with the imaginary math area. This is the ability that Nagato has re-developed on the mental projection.Love reading www.adshuba.com Simply put, it is to take Nagato''s near-immortal will as the core, so that his spiritual projection can gather and disperse at will. With the attitude of a mental particle group, Nagato followed the waves of the entire imaginary math district from time to time, and slowly lurked towards the position of the imaginary math district corresponding to the seventh school district. In order to further ensure concealment, Nagato''s lurking speed is not slow, but it is not fast. It took two full hours for the red-haired boy to reach his destination. "Sure enough, there is a problem here!" Looking at the projection of Nayalesta''s headquarters building in the imaginary mathematics area from afar, and perceiving the AIM diffusion field converging in the building, as well as a touch of inexplicable vitality, Nagato moved in his heart. It''s just that he was not close to that building, after all, it was the projection of Aleister''s headquarters. Even if it turned into a psychic particle group, Nagato was not sure to completely hide it from the opponent. "However, if it''s just a mental particle..." Thinking in this way, a psychic particle left the psychic particle cluster formed by Nagato, and slowly drifted towards the building along the converging AIM diffusion field. Soon, through the mental particles, Nagato clearly''seeed'' the scene inside the dark building. It is an empty space, and in the center of the space is a triangular column that keeps rotating in a fixed position. The AIM diffusion field that converges is focused on this column. Coupled with the increasing vitality on the triangular pillar, Nagato knew what Aleister was gestating. Thinking about the memory of his first life, Nagato quickly locked the target. The wind cuts the ice! The aggregation of AIM''s diffusion field stands in the middle of science and magic. Commonly known as-science angel. In the original book, she acts as the core consciousness body of the Five Elements Organization in the Imaginary Mathematics Area, and promotes the operation of the entire organization, which is the core of Aleister Crowley''s "Artificial Celestial Realm" plan. If the original imaginary mathematics area is a complete machine, then Feng Zhan Binghua is the clockwork that drives it. Only by controlling Fengzhanbinghua can we make good use of the imaginary math area. "Good opportunity!" After recalling Feng Zhan Binghua''s many materials, Nagato couldn''t help but feel moved, and the spirit particles that had sneaked into the mansion immediately brought their own will fluctuations to the extreme. Then follow the AIM diffusion field, float to the triangle pole, and directly merge with the vitality on it. "boom!!!" Suddenly, Nagato''s mind could not help but tremble. Under the guidance of inexplicable strength, the red-haired teenager''s will involuntarily took a short and extremely leap, and the years of the forbidden world appeared before him for the first time. As if the surging river of all heroes runs through the world... Here, the red-haired boy saw that many fantasy kingdoms were scattered in the upper reaches of the long river of time. These kingdoms are full of weather and life, including angels, immortals, and Buddhas. Among the thousands of creatures in these kingdoms, there are only eight figures that look like gods and are not afraid of the scouring of time. But all this is far inferior to the terrifying figure standing downstream! Only one figure has crossed the river!.. 2121 Chapter 127 Evas! erosion! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With just a glance, Nagato''s consciousness returned from the river of time. The psychic particles have been perfectly integrated with the vitality that is nurturing Fengzhan Binghua, but at this time Nagato''s mind is no longer on it, and all his mind is thinking about the figure that crosses the future. To be honest, the red-haired boy really did not expect that there would be such an amazing existence in this forbidden world. In a sense, that figure can be said to be the lord of the future! As far as the realm is concerned, the realm of Daosheng is not enough to describe him. He who is just trapped in one world can''t be the ancestor of Tao. Insufficient strength, but half-step beyond! -Heresy of the world! Thinking slightly, Nagato can only make such a description. If the red-haired boy is not wrong, in the near future, whether superpowers or magic, all the extraordinary powers will eventually achieve the glory of the future lord. Even at this moment, the power of the future Lord can span the long river of time and affect the present. "Obviously, this is a more difficult existence than the Demon God!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, "This kind of existence is not an unknown person, and of course it will leave traces in the original work, so his identity is..." Edwards! With a flash of inspiration, Nagato came to this answer. Edwards, the top secret of the academy city codenamed "Dragon". In terms of appearance, it was a humanoid existence with long golden hair, a tall body shining with light, and loose white cloth covering the limbs and torso. Although the correct gender cannot be completely judged, at least it looks like a female from the outside. The angel of science-Edwards! It claims that its existence is a completely different concept from the angels recorded in the existing Bible. It should be more accurate to use the phrase "Teach the necessary part of the required knowledge to a stranger named Crowley" To describe. Legend has it that when Aleister was a magician, he used his wife as a medium for contact with the guardian angel Edwards to summon Edwards, and learned the "angel art" that humans cannot use through the teaching of angels. And record it in the "Book of Law". In the original work, Edwards was once described as an angel that cannot be explained by the Bible or theology. At the same time, it is also a symbol of the attributes not controlled by God in the world created by God, and it is also a clue to free human beings from the destiny. ... ... Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly as he recalled the information about Edwards. In fact, as early as when he was preparing to attack Aleister, even when he first came to this world, Nagato had evaluated the highest combat power of the Forbidden World, and Nagato was not really concerned by Nagato. Probably because although Edwards is mysterious and unusual, he is only an angel after all. In the forbidden world, although angels seem to be aloof, their essence is just like a human-shaped balloon filled with "angel power".In other words, this is an objective force. Since it is only an objective force, then with the background of the red-haired boy, naturally there will be no fear of the slightest. But now it seems that Nagato seems to have underestimated Edwards, and the appearance of the angel is probably just a disguise he made to bring his own power from the distant future to the present.Today''s Literature Network www.jrwxw.com Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the original book''s evaluation of Edwards He has the power to destroy the world with just one touch of his finger, but he is a person who only acts according to his own interests and whims. Even if mankind is destroyed and the world disappears without a trace, Edwards will not change his face, even his own existence. Don''t care at all. "It seems that the authenticity of this evaluation is really not small." Thinking like this in his head, Nagato''s thoughts swiftly moved, and he began to think about how to deal with Edwards. As for the upcoming battle of the leaders of the science side, the existence of Edwards has little effect in fact. After all, his body exists in the future after a long time, and the power that can manifest in this time and space is not great. Nagato''s combat power prepared for that battle is absolutely sufficient, and it can definitely annihilate its manifested power. But this does not mean that Nagato will ignore Edwards. On the contrary, Nagato''s emphasis on Edwards has reached its peak. Judging from the evaluation of the original work and his own eyes, Edwards has actually faintly transcended the forbidden world. The survival of the world actually has little to do with Him. If the Forbidden World is just an ordinary magical world, then there is nothing strange. After all, there are no wonders in the world, but for this Forbidden World suppressed by the Gate of the Other Side, it is a bit outrageous. The Gate of the Other Side is the tool of the Taoist ancestor that can suppress endless chaos. According to reason, under its suppression, no existence can detach itself. Even ordinary Taoist ancestors can be suppressed by the gate of the other side! So, by what exactly did Edwards reach the present state? If you think about it, the answer is already obvious. "The last thing left in the previous life?" Coming to this conclusion, Nagato''s thinking speed has reached the extreme level, countless ideas are presented in his mind, and then Nagato is frantically selected based on the actual situation. In less than a moment, Nagato finalized a new plan. Before completing the final energy savings, the red-haired boy must make sure that Edwards will not pose a threat to himself. Through the description of the original plot, Nagato knows that there are two media in which Edwards appears in this world. One is Aleister, this medium is Nagato''s target, and Nagato will destroy it regardless of body or soul. The second is Fengzhan Binghua and imaginary mathematics area. The original book Rialesta is to use the wind and imaginary mathematics area to embody Edwards. The wind and the ice will become Nagatos hand under the influence of mental particles over time. tool. As for the imaginary math area, Nagato must also control it. For this, Nagato is even willing to pay some price. and so-- "Broken!!" With the determination, the sword of wisdom in Nagato''s mind suddenly appeared. Under the sword of indescribable wisdom, the connection between Nagato''s spiritual subject and spiritual projection broke instantly, the red-haired boy''s face turned pale, and a bloodshot burst from the corners of his mouth. At the same time, the psychic particle group thrown into the virtual math area slowly dispersed. Without anyone knowing, these mental particles disguised themselves like a chameleon, quietly scattered to every corner of the imaginary math area, and began to erode the entire school district...... .. 2122 Chapter 128 Underworld Chasing Soul! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Facts have proved that Nagato is a little bit off. Although a part of the mental power was cut out with the sword of wisdom to start the erosion of the imaginary mathematics area and successfully obtained a strong hole card, the body of the red-haired boy was also severely damaged. So that Nagato was admitted to the hospital as a patient for the first time since his rebirth. "The results of the test are out." It was the doctor who treated Nagato, the best medical researcher in the Academy City known as the "Soul Chaser". I saw this fat middle-aged doctor with a frog face calmly speaking: "There is nothing wrong with your body, but you have suffered a lot of mental trauma. Only a few drugs are effective in this regard, but this is not a big problem, as long as you rest for a while." "Ahem..." Leaning on the hospital bed, Nagato was enjoying the care of the honey ants. He coughed a few times and then said, "I know my injury, but thank you very much, doctor!" After all, Nagato overestimated his situation too much. After all, he is not the chaos overlord who can act recklessly in the chaos and control thousands of worlds in his palm, but a drop of blood and essence who has lost all his power. Perhaps he was stunned in his mood, but Nagato was still limited to the level of a mortal, no matter his body or spirit. Even because he was in the academy city, in order to successfully confuse Aleister, apart from super powers, Nagato did not dabble in the cultivation system that can strengthen his body and spirit. At most, it occasionally displays some powerful martial arts during the battle. In this situation, he used the sword of wisdom to slash his own mental sword. Nagato''s result was already considered good. If other mortals had split personality or had a mental breakdown. "That''s it!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Underworld Chaser nodded slightly, then seemed to think of something, and said, "Although it''s a bit presumptuous, according to some information I got, you and Aleister fell out?" "Fallout? It''s a bit wrong to use this term here." Hearing that, Nagato''s eyes flashed brightly, and a smile appeared on his pale face. When I came to the hospital this time, Nagatos real purpose was actually the frog doctor in front of him. If it werent for this, Nagato could fully understand his own condition with his own control ability and medical knowledge, and heal his injuries as quickly as possible. But compared to his own injury, Nagato cares more about the strongest doctor in the school city. Although it may not seem astonishing at first glance, the medical skills of the soul chaser is indeed superb. No matter how serious the injury or disease is, it is not its opponent. It can take the severed wrist back without leaving a trace, and perform heart surgery with local anesthesia. This is a legendary doctor who claims that "you can save life if you die" and is said to be able to break the boundary between life and death. Decades ago, it was this doctor who rescued Aleister who was hunted down by the British Puritanism in the English countryside and took him to escape from the UK. Not only did he give Aleister a "life support device" but also gave birth to its creation. The idea of ??academy city. Rumor has it that Soul Chaser even has a remote control device with a "life support device" that can immediately terminate Aleister''s life. But he gave up this privilege. As a reward, Soul Chase has a high status in the Academy City. Except for Aleister''s top secret plan, there are few secrets in the city that can be concealed from him. Under such circumstances, whether it is the medical technology of the soul chaser, his intelligence resources, or his secret forces, it can be the help of Nagato to rule the school city. Chasing the soul in the underworld is definitely worth recruiting for the red-haired boy! It is not easy to attract the souls of the underworld. As a legendary doctor, his position in the Academy City is extremely detached. Even if he does not join any forces, almost no one in the Academy City will embarrass him.Meishuba www.meishuoba.com After all, including Aleister, no one in the school city can guarantee that they don''t need a doctor. So, taking advantage of the opportunity of being hospitalized, Nagato personally shot... "Aleister and I have never been together!" Speaking like this, Nagato frowned slightly, driving the wind dominance model in his mind, instantly controlling the airflow in the entire room, and repelling Aleister''s stagnant loops out of the room. After doing all this, the red-haired boy gasped slightly and his face seemed paler. However, he didn''t care about this situation. Instead, he stared closely at the soul chasing underworld, looked at his somewhat surprised fat face, and said, "Although he is the founder of Academy City, I think he must Its not a scientific future, what do you think? Doctor!" "...I don''t know about this!" After a moment of silence, Soul Chaser quickly recovered his state of mind. With his ingenuity, he already understood most of the causes and consequences, and knew the true purpose of the red-haired boy in front of him. To be honest, Soulchaser also feels that Aleister is too mysterious, and I am afraid it is not the future of science. Perhaps in Aleister''s eyes, the scientific side is just a pawn to achieve his goals. But even so, he is just a doctor. and so "Similarly, I don''t want to know!" Speaking like this, Nagato and Nagato face each other, and they say, "I''m just a doctor, except for treating my own patients, everything else has nothing to do with me." "Of course, I also agree with this point. The responsibility of doctors is to treat patients." While speaking, Nagato glanced at the honey ant Aiyu next to her, and the girl nodded knowingly, and activated her superpowers. The part of Nagato manifested on the surface of her mind was transferred to the underworld. Chasing the soul in the mind. "But doctors can also choose the hospital they like, what do you think? Doctor!" Looking at Doctor Frog whose face changed a lot because he suddenly received some medical knowledge from another world, Nagato said. ... ... In the end, Underworld Chasing Soul still surrendered. As a doctor at the academy city, and even the apex of the world, Soul Chaser is a standard medical idiot, but unfortunately, his medical skills have been stagnated for a long time. For him, medical knowledge from another world is an irresistible temptation. Nagato spent three full days in the hospital, enjoying the meticulous care of the strongest doctor in the school city. The red-haired boy''s injury was quickly stopped and he was greatly relieved. Of course, the distance is completely cured, Nagato obviously needs more time. However, the current injury no longer affects Nagato''s normal actions. In these three days, Nagato completely absorbed all the information known to the Soul Chaser, further perfected the chess game in his heart, and finally finalized his plan for conquering the academy city. And shortly after Nagato finalized his plan, the police sent a message... "Mikoto wants to see me?" Hearing the police watching the invitation from the mobile phone, Nagato''s face showed a knowing smile, and he said, "It just so happens that I want to meet her too. After all, she is the first in the whole chess game. One step." .. 2123 Chapter 129 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Misaka Mikoto''s invitation was completely expected by Nagato. Not to mention that Nagato, as Dollys elder brother, would definitely attract Mikotos attention. Even before Mikoto was born, some of the hands and feet under Nagatos cloth would also guide her to see herself. When the incarnation of Heaven and Human Dao was separated, Nagato had left two gifts in it. One of them is part of the law of universal gravitation. This part of the law has already turned into a seed at this time, deeply rooted in Misaka Mikoto''s soul, waiting for the moment of germination. The other gift is the foreseeability engraved by the law of time. This ability is like a passive skill in the game. It plays a role in Mikoto''s body at all times, and the situation where Mikoto is in the Nagato game will definitely cause the reaction of this passive skill. In fact it is so! Since the return of the''sister'', Misaka Mikoto''s life has changed a lot. The days when I went to school happily every day, played comics and games on weekends, and played gangsters at night are gone forever, but instead are all kinds of fierce fights around my sister. Mikoto can see that the bee-eater and the police have absolutely friendship beyond friendship for their sister. Just like Misaka Mikoto''s school girl, Shirai Kuroko, who has a super friendship attempt to herself. How could Mikoto feel relieved to hand over her sister to them! In the face of Mikoto''s action to protect her sisters, Bee-eater Kaoqi and the police see it directly as Misaka Mikoto wants to take Dori away from them, which is absolutely unbearable for the two girls. Therefore, various open and secret struggles broke out in Tokiwadai Academy. In the slightly noisy struggle of the girls, time slowly passed by. Gradually, Misaka Mikoto had to admit that the feelings between them gradually improved with these interactions. It''s just that the arrogant girl would never admit this. Everything seems to be moving in a good direction, but for some reason, Misaka Mikoto always has a strange sense of disobedience, as if he had neglected something. The same feeling was encountered by Mikoto in her childhood. At that time, Mikoto provided his DNA profile to Higuchi Pharmaceutical''s Seventh Pharmaceutical Research Center in order to treat muscular dystrophy in academy city. After that, Mikoto felt violent for several days, but she couldn''t find the reason anyway. It wasn''t until almost half a year that the feeling on Mikoto slowly dissipated. But now, this feeling is inexplicably reproduced... At this time, Misaka Mikoto was no longer her young self, and she had to care about this strange situation. Then, by chance, Mikoto discovered that as long as her sister talked about the brother who saved her, she couldn''t help but feel some strange feelings in her heart, as if she was eager to see each other. Under such circumstances, Mikoto did not hesitate to send an invitation to Nagato through Dori. ... ... "Brother, you are here!" At a restaurant in the Seventh School District, when Nagato brought her little secretary Miyai Yu to the door, Dollys slightly active and open call came in her ear. Following the voice, I saw several girls at a table in the corner of the dining room already waiting there.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezw.com Except for Misaka Mikoto who invited Nagato this time and Misaka Tori who acted as an intermediary, only the police watchers stayed with the two of them, but Shirai Kuroko and the bee-eater who had always stayed with these people were not here. Among them, Baijing Kuroko is probably because of his work as a commissioner of discipline, and if the bee-eater fucks and prays... "Because of me?" This thought flashed in his mind, and a slight curve appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. As the strongest mental superpower in the school city, the value of the bee-eater is definitely high enough. Regardless of the honey ant beside Nagato, Aiyu can also become a lv5 mental superpower in the near future. But in terms of true potential, a more comprehensive bee-eater exercise is obviously greater. If this is not the case, the upper echelons of the Academy City will not decide to abandon the honey ants love pleasure after careful consideration, and instead dump resources to bee-eaters. It is precisely because of this recognition that Nagato himself was the one who recruited the bee eater to perform the exercises. The bee eater does not love happiness. The latter is essentially just a poor girl who was abandoned by the Academy City, and even lost her life. As long as she gives some warmth, she can make her desperate moths into the fire. But the bee eater is different. Although I have read too many people''s darkness and become a little disgusted with the world, but the bee-eater is very proud. The usual solicitation methods are naturally useless, so Nagato used some special methods to leave a very deep impression on the proud girl, and then used Dolly as the last bargaining chip to subdue her. But now it seems that although conquering is conquering, the heart of the bee-eater is not without lumps. "It seems that I have to find a time to adjust it. I mean to teach Xiaoqi." Thinking back and forth, reality is only a moment, after seeing the girls, Nagato nodded with a smile, then walked over and opened two empty seats, one for the honey ant Aiyu, the other to sit by herself Down. "Some days are gone, little Dolly, still have a look!" The red-haired boy first raised his right hand to soothe Dolly and the police who were about to fall into his arms, then looked at the protagonist of the meeting-Misaka Mikoto, and said: "When we first met, I was Uzumaki Nagato, and she was my personal secretary, Miyi Aiyu!" "Uh, hello, this is Misaka Mikoto!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Misaka Mikoto seemed to have just recovered from a certain strange emotion, and she was a little embarrassed, "This time I invited Nagato-san to thank you for helping Dori." While she was talking, Mikoto couldn''t help but irritate her performance secretly... it was not like her usual self. Just when she was angry, Mikoto couldn''t help but wonder why she felt her heartbeat speed up when she saw the red-haired boy in front of her, and she felt a sense of closeness sincerely. Could it be that this is the so-called love at first sight?! Almost subconsciously thinking of this possibility, Misaka Mikoto''s face had an unprecedented blush. Dolly hadn''t reacted yet, but the police next to him looked straight. "For this, you don''t have to thank me, Dolly is also my sister, this is my duty!" Looking at the red-faced girl in front of her, Nagato responded with a gentle smile on her face. To be honest, Mikotos reaction was indeed beyond Nagatos expectations, but soon, the boy understood everything. After close contact, Nagato clearly sensed the unbreakable deep within Mikotos soul and herself. contact. It''s just that this connection is blocked by the power of time. Only Mikoto can break the barrier by awakening. However, although the connection between the two is blocked, as the other end of the karmic connection, Mikoto will naturally instinctively be full of closeness and yearning for Nagato... Such a good thing, Nagato is happy to see it... 2124 Chapter 130 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!School City, the nineteenth school district. This school district, which was silent due to the failure of redevelopment, has gone through two years of development by the Dawn Group. It has no longer been old, and it has added a new era of vitality to the style of the previous era. Especially the center of the school district where the Dawn Headquarters building is located, is even more prosperous. But I don''t know since when, a little mist appeared on the streets, and pedestrians gradually became scarce at a speed visible to the naked eye, and disappeared completely in a short while, and the hustle and bustle of the urban area turned into a quiet empty alley unconsciously. And on this quiet street, the two slightly tall bodies walked out of the mist with a slow but firm pace. Their goal is nothing else, but it is the headquarters building of the Fuxiao Group. One figure is about two meters high. It looks a bit exaggerated and a bad priest. His hands and ten fingers are covered with thick silver rings. The ears are also covered with earrings. Under his shoulder-length hair dyed red, the right eye is inscribed. With tattoos like barcodes. The other figure is a tall, slender and fair-skinned beauty with long black hair in a ponytail hanging down to her waist. It seems to reflect the appearance of the priest, and the beauty is also very exaggerated. She is wearing a T-shirt tied up at the waist and wearing jeans on the bottom, but the jeans are cut off from the bottom of the left leg. The degree of qi is quite high. "Really, the archbishop can really call people." I saw the bad red-haired priest walking, smoking a cigarette, complaining unhappily, "Obviously Inticus still needs to be taken care of, but let us deal with the immortal witch, divine split, what do you think? ." "Stop complaining, Steele!" The beauty named Divine Split did not follow the complaints of her companions, and said in a serious tone that did not match her appearance, "Next, we have to face the witch who has existed for thousands of years, and we can''t be careless!" "Well, listen to you, but..." With that said, Steele involuntarily stopped his footsteps, and then fell from the sky with the sound of several collisions, and a machine in the form of a spider that was close to double digits suddenly appeared, blocking the path of the two. "We seem to be in trouble." A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Steer threw away the incense stick in his hand and put both hands into his sleeves. "Not long ago, I told us that he would say hello to the internal armed forces. The chairman''s control over the academy city is weakening!" Shen Chai did not respond, but stared sharply in front of him, and tightened the sheathed sword that was about two meters long in his hand. "Crack! Crack!" At this moment, two of the mechanical spiders opened their lids, and the figures of Mio Aiyuan and Sateo slowly walked out of them. The two girls looked at each other, and then Sateo opened them. Said: "Magic, you have crossed the boundary, leave here, otherwise I will suppress you in the name of the leader of the Black Crow troop." After two years of tempering at dawn, Satola had grown up completely at this time, and the ability and deterrence that permeated from his bones appeared vividly under the background of the mechanical spiders. "Huh? It''s not a funny joke to suppress us!" Faced with Satola''s words, even anger appeared on Steele''s face, but before he could continue to say something, Shen Cleft waved his hand to stop his words, took a step forward, and said: "The Church of Necessary Evil in the zeroth parish of the Puritan Church in England belongs to the Godbreaking Fire Weave. This is Steer Magnus." First introduced himself, and then Shen Chai continued to speak, "We are here on the order of the Puritan Archbishop to defeat the Undead Witch Retiri Tangerod. This matter was approved by the chairman of the Academy of Urbanism." www.weim.cc "If you can, please get out, we should have no reason to fight..." It''s just that the words of the gods and the flames were not finished, and several lasers burst from the mouth of the mechanical spider in front of them. "Boom boom boom!!!" Kamikaze Hoori and Steele reacted in the first place and avoided the laser attack, but they did not escape the explosive impact of the laser bombarding the ground, making them a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, we really have a reason to fight!" It was Sangyuan Mio who was talking, and saw the murderous girl say loudly, "The undead witch in your mouth is my boss, and Aleister will not be the director of the board for long." "So, go to hell!" Following the final words of Sangyuan Miyo, the mechanical force suddenly spread, surrounding the two magicians. ... ... Inside a restaurant in the seventh school district. Probably because of the misconception that she was in love at first sight, Misaka Mikoto completely forgot her original purpose, and even with Nagato''s inadvertent intention of intimacy, the innocent girl almost went down. Faced with this situation, Nagato immediately became interested, not only did not stop, but further teased the girl. In the end, Tsundere Cannon directly pulled his sister and ran away... "Ha ha!" Seeing the girls leaving, Nagato chuckled lightly, and then he heard a report from his little secretary that the headquarters had been invaded by a magician, and the Black Crow troops were fighting with it. "Magic, there is really nothing new!" A light smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato knew that Aleister would never let him act. Based on a lot of information, Nagato simulated no fewer than hundreds of possible counterattacks. The current situation happened to be one of the most likely possibilities among the hundreds of methods Nagato had anticipated. Thinking of this, Nagato took the phone out of his arms, put it in his ear, and said, "It seems that you have a lot of connections with the British Puritan Church, Aleister." "...Hey, I didn''t expect that you even know this." There was a noise in Nagato''s cell phone, and then Aleister''s distinctive voice rang out, "Are you not going to stop? You should understand that I have the advantage." "Are you laughing, Aleister, advantage and victory are never the same thing!" With such words in his mouth, a touch of rebelliousness flashed across Nagatos face, but his tone was still indifferent, "I wanted to say since a long time ago, playing games with you is really fun, but no matter how fun the game Its almost time to end." "The war has already begun, let''s take a look at who is the final winner in this game!" As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy smashed his mobile phone... 2125 Chapter 131 Great Shura wants to come out! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Throwing away the broken mobile phone, Nagato still sat leisurely in the same place. Although war has been declared with Aleister, the red-haired boy understands that the war between the two of them will not happen so soon. Aleister is probably still thinking about what to do to suppress Nagato at the least cost. Aleister''s ambition is too big, so big that he will never reveal too much information before he really completes all the preparations. But if the strength of the academy city is on the bright side, it is simply not enough to suppress Nagato. And this is where Aleister''s concerns lie. In contrast, Nagato took the initiative in this war. From the beginning to the present, Nagato has stored enough hole cards. More importantly, as the war progresses, Nagatos hole cards will more and more. Anytime, anywhere, grasp all possible to increase your own cards... this ability has almost become a passive skill of Nagato. So Aleister had to delay time, and Nagato would follow the trend. just-- "Aren''t you afraid that your men will be defeated?!" It was not Aiyu, but Lei Dili Tango who was talking. Soon after Misaka Mikoto and Dori left, the undead witch chased by the gods and Stir appeared here. "Don''t be afraid, it is destined anyway." After taking a sip of coffee, Nagato''s expression was indifferent, "Steier is okay, he is just an excellent magician, but Kamikazuhoori is the ninth among the less than twenty "sages" in the world. ." "After activating the stigmata, that guy can use part of the power of the "child of the gods" and gain abilities beyond the realm of mortals within a certain time. "Even if you don''t use the stigmata, most of the super powers are invincible." "... Then how do you let them deal with the enemy." Hearing this, a strange color flashed across Retiri Tangerod''s face, and she asked with interest. "Just treat it as an exercise, they will be fine anyway!" Nagato''s answer is still very indifferent, but the corner of his mouth has inadvertently appeared a curve of expectation, "After all, the time is almost the same, that Shura-like man is about to leave..." ... ... In the streets of the nineteenth district, the fighting has reached a fever pitch. In the beginning, the Black Crow troop relied on some unexpected attacks, tacit cooperation, and quantitative advantages to suppress the gods of fire and steel for a time. But just as Nagato expected, the situation gradually changed as the magicians, especially Kamikazuoori began to show their strength. A saint is a saint, even if he didn''t exert his full strength, he showed an extraordinary demeanor. Holding the sword "seven days and seven knives", manipulating seven steel wires, Shencrahuowei performed an astonishing slash, tearing his opponents at an invisible speed, causing everything in front of him to burst like clay. Almost all mechanical spiders will be cut off as long as they are hit by the slashing blow. And the counterattack of the Black Crow troops is useless for the Kamikaru Hoori, who has a body that exceeds the limits of human beings, and can directly crash the wall with his body at supersonic speeds even with minimal protection techniques.Jin Yong Chinese www.jyebook.com In this way, in less than a moment, Shencrahuoori completed the counter-suppression by himself. Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, Steele also started to go crazy. "You angered me, my name is Steel, and the magic name is "Fortis931 (the strong)". It means "prove me here as the strongest reason". Then, don''t die!!" Speaking of his magic name, Steele immediately began to recite the spell "...MTWOTFFTO (one of the five major elements in the world), IIGIIIF (the great ancestor''s flame)..." At the same time, a large amount of rune paper flew out of Steele''s sleeve, spreading around the entire battlefield, and then endless flames burst out from all corners of the battlefield. "IIBOL (that is the light of grace that nurtures life), AIIAOE (that is the light of sanction to punish evil), IIMH (bringing stability and happiness at the same time), AIIBOD (also destroying the misfortune of cold darkness and cold)." "IIZF (its name is Yan), IIMS (its job is sword)..." "ICR (appear), MMBOP (bite my body, turn into power)!" The upper part of Steele''s windbreaker began to swell, and an inner force bounced all the buttons of the windbreaker out, and there was a loud bang. It was the sound of the flame absorbing oxygen. Then, from the inside of his clothes, a huge ball of flame flew out. And it was not just a mere ball of fire. In the center of the violently burning bright red flame, there is a dark and thick "core" like heavy oil. This core looks like a human shape, in a state of continuous burning. At first glance, people can''t help but think of the sight of seabirds being greasy and dirty by the dark heavy oil after the tanker was killed at sea. The surrounding flames gathered toward the humanoid flame in front of Steele. Gradually, the humanoid flame condenses into a flame giant with the continuous supplement of the surrounding flames. "Its name is''Innocentius (King of Hunting Witches)." "It means''must kill''!" Accompanied by Steele''s last spell, at least five or six fire giants uttered a huge roar in front of him, as if the entire sea of ??fire responded to it, and scorching waves of air echoed on the battlefield. The next moment, the flame giant roared and rushed towards the black crow troops. The remaining spider machines immediately stepped forward to stop them, but the problem was that the temperature of Steel''s flame giant, the King of Witch Hunting, was as high as 3000 degrees Celsius, and these spider machines were melted away after a while. Soon, the huge spider mechanical force was wiped out in the flames. If it weren''t for the emergency escape device on the mechanical spider, I am afraid that the Black Crow unit had already suffered casualties, but even if there were no casualties, the Black Crow unit''s combat effectiveness was almost useless, facing the flame giant, they had almost nothing to do. Satola''s rare earth expansion and Sangyuan Miyo''s oily uniforms had no effect on the flame giant. Seeing that the entire Black Crow army was about to be wiped out-- "Om!!!" Unspeakable and wonderful fluctuations suddenly appeared in an instant. Everyone present, whether it was the Black Crows, or the saints and magicians, felt an indescribable throbbing, as if something terrifying was about to appear. ps: There is another chapter, I am afraid it will be delayed... 2126 Chapter 132 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The seventh school district, a building without windows. When the battle in front of the headquarters at dawn changed, Aleister''s face changed for the first time, and a large number of bubbles appeared in the life support device. Almost at the same time, the murmur belonging to Edwards echoed in the darkness... "It turns out that this is an absolute capable person!" "Ok!" There was a deep response, and Aleister stopped speaking. To be honest, until this moment, Aleister really felt that the situation had been out of control. He never expected that some of the super powers in the Academy City could actually break through the absolute powers. Listen to the will of God with a non-god body! This is the definition of Absolute Ability in Academy City. In fact, it is only theoretically possible for Absolute Ability to evolve to Level 6, and no one has successfully evolved to Level 6. Now that it can safely reach LV6, that is, only one party with LV6 quality judgment can pass. Those with other abilities cannot reach LV6 safely. However, through the sophisticated calculations of the "tree designer" of the academy city supercomputer, although one party has the opportunity to evolve into an absolute capable person, it takes more than two hundred and fifty years of general course training to complete the evolution. Therefore, Aleister actually didn''t think much about people who had already developed absolute abilities. I just never thought that when he gave up, someone actually reached this state. This is enough to threaten his strength. The most important thing is that Aleister clearly perceives that within the Five Elements Organization in the imaginary mathematics area, the AIM diffusion field that belongs to the non-elementary matter seems to have lost its roots and become rootless water. Obviously, those with lv6 ability have been able to completely control themselves and no longer emit AIM diffusion field. In this way, the Imperial Capital Yuangen might discover the existence of the imaginary math area! "It seems that we need to speed up the plan..." ... ... At the same time, on the battlefield in front of the headquarters at dawn. After the throbbing, Kamikazuhoori and Steel discovered with some horror that an extremely astonishing change seemed to have taken place in a space of hundreds of squares, and the two''s induction of magic dropped several levels in an instant. There seemed to be an invisible barrier that blocked the connection between the two of them and magic. The king of hunting witches wailed involuntarily in an instant, and the sea of ??fire seemed to have lost its source, and the phenomenon of exhaustion appeared immediately, and the temperature of the surrounding environment dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Steele immediately felt bad. Although he didn''t know what was going on, Steer understood that he had to do something, otherwise the king of hunting the witch would disappear in vain, and the red-haired priest slammed forward, and a piece of talisman paper was directly attached to the flame. On the giant. "Roar!!!" A roar full of breath suddenly appeared, and the flames on the giant''s body burned fiercely as the light returned. This is when Steel used his own magical power and talisman to forcibly activate all the powers of the King of Hunting Witches, igniting them in an instant, and the next moment, the flame giant roared and issued a final blow towards the ground below.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc Facing the sudden change, Steele decided to open the entire battlefield to see if he could interrupt the effect of this change. just-- "Wow!!" The violent breaking sound resounded across the sky, and then a white light fell from the sky, piercing the flame giant. The flame giant, who was clearly still capable of a blow, turned into a flame and dissipated on the spot. Then, what appeared before everyone was a white feather inserted upside down on the ground, underneath the feather there was a hole in Stir''s talisman paper. Seeing this scene, Steel could hardly believe that his King of Witch Hunting had been defeated by a feather. Compared to Steele, Shencrahuozhi was much calmer. Perhaps this is because the true power of Shenshi does not come from magic, but the physique of a saint. Even without magic blessing, Shenshihuozhi is still the world''s ninth saint, a martial artist with both mind and body. It is precisely because of this that Divine Crack almost fixed his gaze at the headquarters of Dawn Building not far away at the moment when the Flame Giant dissipated. Then Shenchuan saw it, and a figure was leaping from the top of the building. "coming!" Almost at the moment when God Cleft opened his mouth, a huge shock wave appeared. Then a strange scene appeared... The place where the shock wave descended was the area between the Black Crow Troop and the two magicians. Everyone in the Black Crow Troop didn''t receive any aftermath of the shock. The huge shockwave seemed to be alive, and all flocked to the two magicians. Still too late to react, Stil was pushed by the gods around him, and immediately deviated from the front of the shock wave. But under the aftermath, he still flew far away, and fell into a faint. On the other hand, Kamikazuhoori, who received the impact from the front, retreated a long distance, and plowed two long marks on the ground. However, the saint quickly removed the shock from his body and looked up to the front. A figure is floating in the sky, six pure white wings spread out behind him, and the setting sun puts a golden dress on him. The angel of the god in gold is like a glorious angel descending from the highest heaven in the myth. . But at this moment, even if he was an angel, he would only be a chilling, trembling angel of death. "This image is really..." Slightly frowning, Kamiyahoori took a few deep breaths, and then said, "The Church of Necessary Evil in the zeroth parish of the British Puritan Church belongs to Kamiyakoori, whose magic name is "Salvare000". Realizing the horror of the person in front of him, Shenchuan directly reported his magic name. When a magician uses the name reported by Magic Times, this action is equivalent to letting the opponent see his own cards or strength. The magic name contains the reason for learning magic. Once the name is reported to fight, he must hold the corresponding consciousness. At this moment, Shenshihuozhi had already achieved consciousness, and the stigmata hidden in the saint''s body was already ready to move at this moment. "Hehe, interesting!" Hearing the words of the gods, the angel of death chuckled lightly, and then said, "It happens that I have been in retreat for so long. I need a strong person to measure my current level." "Remember my name, the saint from the magic side, I am the first lv6 capable person in Academy City." "I am the master of the future material-Yuangen Imperial Capital!" As soon as the voice fell, the white wings behind Yuangen Imperial Capital suddenly expanded dozens of times. The original two- to three-meter-long wings grew to three or four hundred meters in one breath, and endless wind blades and shocks suddenly appeared! ps: Can be regarded as making up yesterday!.. 2127 Chapter 133 Gods Domain! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the moment of the attack, the expression in the eyes of Godslash Huozhi was still that bitter. As a saint belonging to the Church of Necessary Evil in the zeroth parish of the British Puritan Church, Shenchuan has extremely rich combat experience and has experienced countless difficult and dangerous situations. The current situation has not exceeded the tolerance of Shenshihuozhi. I saw that the gods did not retreat but advanced, stepping on a mysterious step, from the gap between the wind blade and the impact, launched a charge towards Emperor Yuangen. Although it is impossible to avoid the impact of the wind blade and the shock, in terms of the physique of the sage, as long as the strong point of the wind blade and the shock is avoided, the remaining aftermath of the attack cannot stop the girl from moving forward. Seeing the saint girl getting closer and closer to herself, the face of Emperor Yuangen couldn''t help flashing a touch of surprise. Although these wind blades and shockwaves only sent out an attack casually, they can do this step in the face of their own attacks, and the power of the gods of fire is also worthy of recognition. "Such an enemy is worth defeating!" An excited smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the imperial capital immediately mobilized the power in his body. In an instant, the perception of the imperial capital suddenly spread to a space of several kilometers in radius, and the invisible realm was completely manifested with the perception of the young man, completely controlling the entire space. This is the power controlled by Emperor Yuangen after being promoted to lv6-the realm of gods! The initial superpower is a major breakthrough in the theory of quantum mechanics. It is a realistic interference method based on personal reality. Generally speaking, this interference needs to be based on special calculation functions and judgment capabilities. But after being promoted to lv6, the super powers have undergone earth-shaking changes. Superpowers no longer need to be deliberately built on calculations. This display of power has become instinct! Although this change is somewhat similar to the transformation from an artificial ability person to a rough stone, but compared to those rough stones that don''t even understand their own ability, the absolute ability person''s understanding and use of their own abilities are full. The most important thing is that the personal reality of the person with absolute ability has changed from a state of being able to only understand to a form of existence. The realm of self that originally belonged to the capable person has truly turned into a realm that erodes reality, just as the Emperor Yuangen is doing now, releasing his realm, completely eroding the current battlefield! Suspended in his own domain, the Imperial Capital immediately felt at ease. It seems that everything in the field can move with one''s own will. "Ok!" Immediately, the gaze of the imperial capital looked at the divine rift that was about to charge. With the gaze of the young man, the divine rift in the charge immediately felt an indescribable coercion coming out of thin air! However, the saint is a saint after all. Although he was frustrated at first, he quickly overcomes the pressure. Seeing this scene, the Imperial Capital raised his brows lightly, and the white wings behind him suddenly dispersed! In the next moment, the endless white wings gathered in the void, and in a blink of an eye it condensed into a ferocious white snake that was more than hundreds of meters long, with its mouth wide open, and biting towards the attacking god. "Humph!" Facing the attacking giant mouth, the face of Divine Crack remained unchanged, and she jumped up in a cold snort and fell directly on the giant snake, and then the saint girl continued to impact along the long snake body. However, the Divine Split is still a little careless after all, the form of the giant snake is after all a change of the elementary matter. The next moment, the pure white giant snake looked like a hedgehog, with countless sharp needles extending out of its appearance! This change was extremely rapid, almost completed in the blink of an eye, even if Divine Cleft leapt from the giant snake with the saint''s extraordinary ability, there was still a long scar left on her white left thigh. "Roar!!" And at this moment, the giant hedgehog snake let out a captivating roar, twisting its head almost 180 degrees, and the ferocious blood basin with a big mouth toward the saint girl in mid-air bite and kill again.516 Novel Network www.516xs.com "Seven flashes!" When it was difficult to move in the air, Shencha could only attack. The sword named''Seven Heavens and Seven Swords'' was slightly pulled out of the scabbard, and then pushed back. Seven steel wires burst out of the scabbard, like seven invincible sword auras, bombarding the giant snake. The metal-like sound of violent collision suddenly sounded, and then the steel wire slid, binding the entire huge snake body. The next moment, the gods fell to the ground and pulled the sword in his hand! The steel wire slid, as if to cut a giant snake. however "Have you not learned your lesson yet?" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared at the corner of the imperial capital''s mouth in the void. He raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. The giant snake covered with hedgehogs instantly changed in shape and merged into a huge sphere. The originally sharp steel wire was swallowed directly by the sphere. At the same time, the space around Emperor Yuangen''s capital swayed for a while, and countless sharp blades transformed by non-element matter appeared out of nowhere, spreading across the sky of the entire battlefield, and then blasted down towards the gods below! "Damn it!" Faced with such a situation, his face finally changed. Obviously, even the body of a saint can''t resist those pure white blades that fall from the sky. Avoidance is the only option for Divine Cleft, but the problem is that the steel wire on Divine Cleft Sword is swallowed and cannot move. In addition to his own physique, the power of the Godcracking Hoori is the sword in his hand. If you give up the sword, the power of the divine crack will go directly to more than half. Therefore, you can only meet the opponent''s attack head-on! "Only flash!" A touch of determination flashed across his face, and the divine crack immediately activated the stigmata in his body. As if divine power descended from the void, the saint girl''s body immediately appeared part of the deity phenomenon, and an endless stream of power emerged. With this power, Divine Crack pulled out the sword. The almost one-stroke sword cut turned into a huge sword energy, slicing the sphere trapped in the steel wire not far away in half. Slightly waving the scabbard of the sword, and after retracting the wire, the sage girl looked up at the endless sharp blade that descended in the sky, swiped the sword into the scabbard, and then drew the sword again! The sword drawing technique named Weishan once again appeared in the world. Almost more than the strength of the saint girl''s body can withstand, she was guided by the sword-drawing technique, and turned into a sky-like sword aura, which completely lifted the overwhelming curtain of sharp blades. After doing all this, Shencha couldn''t help gasping loudly. Weishan''s destructive power was powerful, but after all, it was not a move that could be used at will. but-- "Is this tired? My strength has just been revealed!" Standing in the void, Emperor Yuangen snapped his fingers expressionlessly. In an instant, the non-elemental matter scattered around the battlefield was suspended and merged into pure white beasts of different shapes. The roar of fierce beasts one after another on the battlefield, the pure white beasts gathered and surrounded the divine rift. The terrifying murderous intent was pervasive on the battlefield, so that Shenchuan had to lift the sword in his hand... 2128 Chapter 134 Chaotic entry, one side passes! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It''s dangerous... Shencha deeply realized this. It has only been a few minutes since the capable person who claimed to be the Imperial Capital of Yuangen appeared, but the Divine Break freed the stigmata in his body and displayed two Weishan. The saint girl consumes a lot of physical strength, and the body is damaged due to excessive strength. However, at this price, he was caught in a heavy siege. But the other party has always been leisurely above the void. "Is the absolute ability person on the scientific side really so powerful?" With such thoughts flashing in her mind, Shen Chou couldn''t help but feel a little worried. As a mysterious saint, although Shen Chou is very difficult for scientific creation, it does not mean that she does not understand the scientific side. Especially those with scientific abilities, are the main part that Kamikazuhoori focuses on. According to Shenhuas understanding, there were originally only five levels in the academy city, and the so-called lv6 absolute ability is actually just a theoretical concept. But now it seems that the speed of scientific development is beyond imagination... "Wow!!" Just when Divine Cleft was a little distracted, a pure white beast with a wolf-like appearance that was closest to the girl roared and slaughtered towards the location of Divine Cleft. Its swift speed and violent movements are like a real wolf. "cut!" The murderous intent came to him, Divine Crack immediately reacted, the tall body deflected slightly, the seven-day seven-sword in his hand drew a graceful arc in the air, and the beast that would attack was chopped in the waist. And at the next moment, as if a signal was received, the rest of the pure white beasts moved. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" One after another roars reverberated on the battlefield, and the white beasts with strange appearances roared, desperately launching a suicidal assault towards the gods of fire. Faced with the offensive of the group of beasts, Kamikazuho could only cheer up and go all out. Shenchuan has brought his swordsmanship and physical fitness into full play, and many swordsmanship he has learned is unfolded one by one in the hands of the saint girl, almost every sword will kill a beast. In less than a moment, more than a dozen pure white beasts were beheaded by the cracked sword. But the fierce bravery did not exchange the opportunity for victory. Instead, it looked like a struggle in desperation. There are so many pure white beasts transformed by non-element matter, almost flooding the entire battlefield, and most importantly, their essence is just some non-elementary matter with changes in form. In the realm of the gods controlled by Emperor Yuangen, the pure white beast can instantly resurrect even if it dies. It can even change its form due to changes in the battlefield and exert a stronger force. Under such circumstances, Divine Cleft is like a prey falling into a spider''s web. The more struggling, the stronger the power it faces, and the future seems to be only hopeless. Such a desperate situation, the Divine Split that has experienced many battles will understand in the shortest time. But the saint girl did not despair, but accumulated strength secretly. Time just passed by one minute after another. Until a certain moment... "Seven flashes!" The moment the sword was swung into the sheath, the seven steel wires appeared again. This time the steel wires did not choose to restrain the enemy, but burst out a vast impact with cutting air. The surrounding pure white beasts slightly withdrew from a small gap in the impact. Taking advantage of this moment, Shen Li rushed towards the emperor in the void. "Wow!!" The saint''s physique was used to the limit, the speed of the divine crack surpassed the sound barrier, appeared in the vicinity of the imperial capital like an instant, and the sword in his hand was pulled out instantly. "Only Flash!!" Tiantian Novel www.tiantianxs.com The sword drawing technique that gathered the girl''s whole body strength was released for the third time. This time Wei Shan had no sword aura, carrying the decisive will of the gods, the two-meter long sword pierced the void with the power of almost cutting off the space, and directly slashed towards Emperor Yuangen. There is no doubt that even the true gods will be hurt by this knife. Just like the nickname that God Split has after activating the Holy Body-God Splitter! but-- "I won''t just be defeated like this!" A smile appeared at the corner of the mouth, and the wings behind the imperial capital changed. The left wing ignited golden flames, panicking like a big sun, while the right wing was filled with black flames, as if it contained hostility. The light of the soul that swallowed Zheng Zha and the replica Zheng Zha in the previous life of the imperial capital was instantly inspired. During the retreat, Emperor Yuangen had re-awakened this power. Although there was no genetic lock on the body, the light of the soul also instantly released the other shackles on the Emperor. Although it was only temporary, the boy''s physique had indeed doubled more than a hundredfold at this moment. The power of Weiyuan''s material was unfolded in an instant, and in the hands of Emperor Yuangen, it condensed into a pure white blade in the style of a tiger soul sword. Emperor Yuangen wants to give it a try, how strong is the so-called saint! "Keng!!!" The sound of metal collision resounded throughout the battlefield. Unprecedented shocks spread in all directions, and the surrounding buildings uttered low and mournful screams. Even the headquarters building at dawn was not spared. "how is this possible!" Seeing Emperor Yuangen actually blocked his slash, his split pupils shrank sharply. The so-called Weishan seems simple, but it is the origin of the gods, the crystallization of the Amakusa-style religious history. Although Godcracking Hoori was not arrogant enough to think that Weishan was invincible, how could this power that had been tempered by the girl to kill with one blow could be blocked by a mere ability person!! "Ahem, it''s really strong, but it seems I am not bad!" In the shock of Divine Cleft, a smile appeared on the corner of Emperor Yuangen''s mouth, and a stronger force burst from him, directly slashing Divine Cleft to the ground. The next moment, under the will of the imperial capital, all the pure white beasts on the battlefield collapsed and gathered. Only in an instant, a giant completely transformed by non-elementary matter appeared. The imperial capital released the light in his heart and fell on the giant. The young man secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the body without genetic lock did not match the light of the soul very well, and the consumption of strengthening himself with the light of the soul was still a bit large after all. "And this body doesn''t seem to be able to truly exert the power of God''s domain." With many thoughts in his mind, Emperor Yuangen did not hesitate to act in reality. Seeing that a big hole was smashed into the ground not far away, the boy issued his own command: "Do it!" "Roar!!!" Hearing the order of the imperial capital, the giant more than a hundred meters high let out a roar, his right foot was raised high, and it was about to step on the gods. at this time-- "boom!!!" I saw a huge tornado suddenly appeared, blasting directly on the giant''s body with lightning speed, and blasting it back several steps before it could be stopped. "Ok?!" The emperor on the shoulder of the giant couldn''t help frowning. The shock caused by the tornado did not affect him at all. The boy narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the direction where the tornado came, and then soon he saw a pure white figure walking slowly. Come. "I said, you really made a lot of noise, second place!" Random entrants, one party is here!.. 2129 Chapter 135 Absolute Meaning! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!One way! Ranked first among the only seven superpowers in Academy City. The real name is ominous, and the ability is vector operation. It can control the direction of energy. As long as it is touched by the skin, you can freely manipulate the direction of all energy such as kinetic energy, heat energy, and electrical energy, reflecting all physical attacks. In the original work, one side is the representative of the capable person, and he is the strongest in terms of potential and combat power. Before the memory of his previous life was awakened, Emperor Yuangen was extremely concerned about the passage of one party. In the eyes of the Emperor Yuangen, his own non-element material was definitely the most perfect ability. Even the so-called vector manipulation cannot match the perfect ability. The Emperor Yuangen believed that in theory, he should be ranked first, not second. Emperor Yuangen was very concerned about the fact that he was ranked after the passage of one side. Even now that he had awakened his memory, he still lingered in the mind of the young man. So when he saw the passage of one side, Emperor Yuangen couldn''t help laughing... "Hahaha!!!" The wanton and open laughter echoed, and the brown-haired boy looked at the pale boy who was walking slowly, "It''s lucky, you actually appeared in front of me at this time!" "Although I don''t know if it is a coincidence, it just happens to let me know the last trace of obsession in the past!" With that said, the pure white giant transformed by non-element matter roared in a low voice, and the joint of his right arm was suddenly broken, and the huge right fist resembled a jetted rocket, bombarding his counterpart. "Ok?!" Seeing the coming giant fist, one side frowned slightly between the passing eyebrows, stopping the progress. The brain, which can be called the smartest in the city, is running at a rapid speed. The pale boy started vector manipulation with a huge amount of calculation. The surrounding air in contact with the boy''s body immediately changed in the vector manipulation. "boom!!!" Four fierce tornadoes soared into the sky, and banged against the incoming giant fists. In the fierce roar, the strong shock wave spread in all directions, further destroying the surrounding buildings. "Haha, it deserves to be one side of the road, it was actually blocked, but this trick!" Along with the words, the giant at the foot of Yuangen Imperial Capital immediately deformed, and the huge wings that were hundreds of meters long spread out behind the giant, and then the extremely strong white light suddenly bloomed. "what?!" The sudden burning pain caused an immediate pause in the calculation of one party. The tornado that was still confronting the pure white fist seemed to have lost its back-up and was destroyed by the giant fist. Fortunately, before the giant fist bombarded, one side of the instinctive control vector retreated hundreds of meters. In this way, although he avoided the giant fist''s bombardment, he also realized that things had changed. The party that reflects all vectors passed through, and was hurt by the outside world. This situation is simply against common sense! The white light just now knows that it is just a simple refraction. Simply put, it changes the nature of the sunlight through the countless invisible gaps on the wings to attack the passage. It is not that the white wings emit light by themselves, but the light passes through the white wings and changes. But in any case, this light is actually just sunlight. It is impossible for a party with vector manipulation ability to pass through. Not only sunlight, gravity, air pressure, light, oxygen, heat, sound wavelength, etc., cannot harm the pale boy. "Wait, is it..." New World Novel www.enwds.com However, one side is the one side after all. As a superpower with powerful computing power, he quickly found the reason, "It seems that this is the credit of the material." In the general understanding of one party, non-element matter is matter that does not exist in this world. Because it does not abide by the physical laws of this world at all, the sunlight refracted by the non-elementary matter has its own independent laws. The so-called foreign matter is like this. As long as it is mixed in, the world will be completely changed. Thinking of this, Yifang Tongxing suddenly understood that Emperor Yuangen in front of him was indeed his strong enemy. He finally understood why Aleister would let himself here. Yes, it was Alestar''s request that the one-way passage appeared. Of course, in this request, Aleister used some aggressive methods. Although the one-way passage was aware of it, he was still recruited. Because he hadn''t met a real opponent for too long, the wanton madness permeated from one side. The computing power that surpassed the more than two million students in the academy city was fully deployed, and the prevailing vector manipulation of one party instantly turned to the extreme, crazily analyzing the surrounding space mixed with foreign objects. just-- "Excuse me, I am the owner of this space, one side can pass!" A mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the realm of God in Yuangen Imperial Capital suddenly turned around, instantly interrupting the analysis of one party''s passage, and then endless wings appeared over the battlefield. The extreme white light exploded violently, completely enveloping the passage of one party... "what!!!" ... ... "Tsk tsk, it''s so pathetic!" At the top of a building tens of thousands of kilometers away from the battlefield, under the guidance of Kiebi Danxi, Nagato, Honey Ant Aiyu, and Retiri Tangerod appeared here, looking at the battlefield in the distance. , Nagato sighed softly. "The realm of God''s restraint against superpowers is really great." Hearing this, maybe Lei Dili, a magician, didn''t feel much emotion, but both Jiebi Danxi and Miyi Aiyu agreed. The so-called ability is actually to interfere with the existence of matter with consciousness, but in front of the realm of gods, the entire battlefield of matter and the domain master have the highest priority level of interference ability. Faced with such a situation, no matter how strong the ability is, they can''t help but the realm of God. This is the absolute meaning of the Absolute Ability! Only the realm can defeat the realm. And at this moment-- "Deep dick!" There was a sound of mobile phone rang out from Kyubi Danxi''s body. The girl took out her mobile phone and looked at it with some surprise, frowned, then took a few steps forward and handed it to Nagato. After answering the phone, the red-haired boy heard Aleister''s voice without a surprise. "Let one pass!" "cost?" "Forbidden book list..." "Deal!" .. 2130 Chapter 136 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The agreement was reached and Nagato turned off the phone. In less than a moment, Anbe, who was directly under Aleister, arrived on the battlefield in a helicopter. After taking the unconscious side back, Anbe left the address of the banned book catalog. Looking at the helicopter going away, Nagato knew that by going, one person would fall into the abyss forever. At this critical juncture when Nagato and Aleister almost completely tear off their camouflage, as Aleister''s most concerned superpower, his potential is destined to become Aleister''s important pawn against Nagato. It''s just that now in Yuangen''s imperial capital to be promoted to a person of absolute ability, if one party is to play its role, it must experience the baptism of darkness. Nagato didn''t know what Aleister would do, but it wouldn''t be any good and harmless things. But the red-haired boy didn''t care much. Compared with this, Nagato is more concerned about Aleister''s purpose. According to Nagato''s intelligence, one side was already experimenting with the Absolute Ability at this time, but after this battle, Emperor Yuangen, the first Absolute Ability Ability in Academy City, would surely rise to fame, and the experiment was destined to be abandoned by the upper class. Under such circumstances, Aleister had enough excuses to spread the Misaka sisters out. Obviously, in order to deal with Nagato, Aleister is ready to accelerate the expansion of the imaginary math area. Faced with such developments, Nagato is happy to see it happen. The only thing that makes the red-haired boy a little bit regretful is that his original attempt to sharpen Misaka Mikoto with the hand of a passerby, let his plan of awakening fail. "Fortunately, there are many backup plans, and there are ways to wake Mikoto." With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato no longer thinks about it. In fact, after Nagato and Mikoto met, the girls awakening has actually entered a countdown stage. As time goes by, the deep connection in the soul will Wake her up automatically. Dolly''s intervention is actually only Nagato''s insurance for Mikoto, protecting Mikoto who has not yet awakened. He glanced at the Godslash Hoori and Steel who were tied up by the girls of the Black Crow Corps. After Nagato instructed the girls to take care of them, under the leadership of Danxi, he moved in the direction of the banned book catalog. Move away. ... ... The banned book, that is, Intikes. She was a nun who grew up in St. George''s Cathedral in England and belonged to the Church of Necessary Evil in the zeroth parish of Puritanism in England. The official name is "Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum". Because of his complete memory ability, he was given a heavy mission. The contents of one hundred and three thousand magic books are stored in his memory. The so-called magic book is a book that records magic knowledge. Normal people will have a nervous breakdown just by reading the content. Even a magician cannot bear the load of more than three books. The text, paragraphs, and chapters of the magic book will become a magic circle, which is for people who want to destroy the magic book. Launch a semi-permanent and automatic response. In the mysterious world, the magic book is both a mysterious inheritance and an extremely powerful weapon. Rumor has it that if a magician obtains the knowledge of the one hundred and three thousand magic books in Indixs mind and can fully utilize it, he may even reach the legendary realm, the top of the pyramid of magicians-the devil! Under such circumstances, the existence of Intiqs is extremely important. In order to ensure that there is no problem with Indicus, the church not only sends a powerful magician to protect it, but also deletes her memory once a year on the grounds of ensuring brain capacity.228 Literature Network www.wx228.com By the way, Kamikazuhoori and Stil are the protectors of Inticus. The reason why they went to the Academy City to deal with the Dawn Headquarters was because the British Puritan high-level officials had a close relationship with Aleister, and the banned book catalog happened to be in the island country of Yingzhou. As for why Inticus is in the island country, it may involve some agreements between Aleister and the high-level Puritan. Nagato also understood that Aleister would reveal the address of the banned book list to himself, and he definitely tried to make himself and the British Puritan enemy an enemy, but he didn''t care. The mismatch in intelligence made Aleister never know what monster he was facing. Having passed the most dangerous incubation period, the red-haired boy has long since jumped into the ocean. The knowledge from thousands of worlds keeps Nagato in a leap state all the time, and his cards are growing wildly. Nagato at this time has long been fearless! Now that Aleister sent the banned book catalog, the red-haired boy naturally took the whole picture. During the transmission of Yuki Danxi, Nagato quickly left the school city and came to a slightly remote park in Tokyo. In an unmanned corner of the park, Nagato saw the one curled up on the bench. List of banned books. This is a nun with a young girl''s body, and she is not at all fourteen or five years old. Long silver hair, snow-white skin, all-white nun''s clothes except for the gold trim, plus the innocent face, make the girl look like a white fairy, especially cute. Looking at the girl in front of him, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. Then when the red-haired boy came over, he subconsciously took out the bread he bought in a store on the side of the road, opened the bag, and placed it in front of Inticus. The faint scent of bread slowly evaporated, and soon attracted the attention of the sleeping Inticus. The girl who had not opened her eyes moved her nose first, and then the girl moved from stillness to movement in an instant, with her upper body dexterously protruding, her mouth widened, and she swallowed the bread like a gluttony. "Hahaha!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. Although from the original book, the red-haired boy knew that the fairy-like girl in front of him was affected by the full memory capacity and the enlarged amount of memory, which required a lot of energy in the brain and had an unusually strong appetite. But when he really saw it, Nagato was still amused from the bottom of his heart. "Ok?!" Under the influence of the food and the laughter of Nagato, Intiks finally awoke completely. The girl looked at Nagato in a little surprise, and said hesitantly: "That, may I ask, who are you?" "My name is Nagato!" Hearing this, Nagato stopped the laughter, and then said, "Miss nun, I want to ask you for something, but this is not a place to talk..." "This one" "I remember there is a good Chinese restaurant nearby, how about going there?" "no problem!!!" .. 2131 Chapter 137 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Woo! It''s delicious, delicious!" In the private room of the Chinese restaurant, Inticus is eating out. Even if her small face had already bulged into an oval shape, the girl still didn''t stop swallowing, this posture made Nagato who was sitting opposite the girl involuntarily a touch of affection. Of course, this is not the kind between men and women. After all, after so much experience, Nagato''s requirements for women have also improved a lot, but Indix''s clean smile like an angel that day made him feel a sense of purity, and subconsciously did not want her to be hurt. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but think of Kamikazuhoori and Steele. These two guardians of Inticus were probably also attracted by the Inticus during the Spring Festival, so that after experiencing the memory of Inticus was washed away, they did not dare to approach her, but guarded from a distance. With. As a result, their actions were judged by the newly born Inticus that they were coveting one hundred and three thousand books of the magical way, and finally caused Inticus to flee incessantly to avoid the "hunting" of the magician. "It''s so oolong!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato smiled and watched Inticus eating, and made a decision in his heart. Since the magicians can''t take care of Inticus, let her be his pet. Yes, pets! Isn''t the goblin-like appearance the best pet candidate with the natural and foodie attributes? It can sell cute and cure. Of course, Nagato does not deny that he is more interested in the one-hundred-thousand-books of magical books in Indixs mind. The red-haired boy is very sure to pass the one-hundred-three thousand books of magical books. Completely understand the nature of practice in this world. Only when we truly understand this essence, can Nagato be truly profitable! ... ... "Hmm! I''m full!" After taking care of the food for at least five people, the girl finally patted her belly with contentment, and then looked at Nagato with a look like a god. "Thank you for the hospitality. I have never eaten such delicious food in my life. You must be the angel the Lord came down to save me!" Its no wonder that Inticus is so exaggerated. Lets not mention whether there is any delicious food in places like the British Puritan. Inticus has only one year of memory at the moment, and this memory is still on the run and can be eaten. The stuff is pretty good, where can I tell the taste. The restaurant chosen by Nagato is the most authentic Chinese restaurant, and Nagato chooses the most expensive food. In this contrast, Indix''s exaggeration is completely reasonable. Looking at Inticuss eyes that almost released the little star, Nagato smiled faintly: Its just a meal, then we can start a formal conversation. Before that, lets talk about your name, nun. Miss." "My name is Intikes." "As you can see, I am a priest, ah, here is the point, not the Vatican system, but the Puritan side of England." "I am a magician, my magic name is [dedicatus545], which means''pure lamb sacrificed to protect the knowledge of the strong''." "Because I was chased and killed, I had to hide everywhere. When I went to the park yesterday, I was too tired and fell asleep." Listening to Inticus''s chattering, Nagato did not feel any dissatisfaction, but listened with a smile on his face. The red-haired boy could see that the girl was venting the pressure in her heart. It can be seen that the pressure on Inticus was also not small for the whole year of''hunting and killing''. "Well, dont you think its strange? Magic things?" After venting her pressure, Inticus realized that she seemed to be talking too much, and then hesitated to speak.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com Although the magic world has existed in this world for a long time, it is still not accessible to ordinary people, so the indifferent attitude of the young man in front of her made her a little curious. Nagato waved his hand indifferently: "Since this world has superpowers, it is not surprising that there is magic." "By the way, I am a super power in Academy City!" "Wow, superpower!" Hearing this, Inticks'' eyes were full of intense curiosity. She was naturally curious about the existence of a capable person comparable to magicians, who was sitting on countless magical knowledge. However, the girl quickly stopped her curiosity and asked, "So what can Nagato-kun need for help?" "Just a few questions!" A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Nagato said, "Indix, I remember the so-called magic, except for some exceptions, it was basically created by "people with no talents to catch up with talented people." Technology, right." "Well, yes, it''s like being able to use magic as a capable person!" While answering Nagato''s question, Inticus added pointedly. "Then, here comes the problem..." Nagato ignored Inticus''s intentions and asked directly, "The current form of the world is dominated by magicians without talents, and those with talents are suppressed." "Do you think it''s reasonable for this incompetent to guide the world?" "This, this..." Although there is only one year of memory, Indix, who has endless knowledge in her mind, also understands that this is indeed abnormal. After all, if it is at the same starting point, the talented person will not be comparable to the incompetent. But why this world is like this? Intikes couldn''t help but wonder. "It seems that you also think this world is a bit unreasonable, Inticks!" Seeing the distress on the girl''s face, Nagato smiled in satisfaction, and then said his own thoughts, "I have several guesses about this question, but to really understand the answer, I need to really understand magic." "What is the origin of magic? My instinct tells me that there is the answer I need." "So, Indix who owns one hundred and three thousand books of magic..." "Will you help me?" "...No, no!" After hesitating a little, Indix still gave a negative answer, "If Nagato-kun just wants to understand magic, Indix can help, but it can''t find the origin of magic." "Because if you want to trace the origin of magic, you must interpret the magic book, but the magic book is poisonous." "Too much contact with the magic book will be swallowed by the abyss of the magic way!" "Sure enough, doesn''t it make sense?" Hearing Inticus''s answer, Nagato was not surprised. Through the original work, Nagato already knew what kind of existence the other party was, and Nagato also knew that the other party really thought about himself. "But unfortunately, no one can deny my decision." As he said this, Nagato''s mind that had reached the wing level suddenly came into play, and endless mental power emerged from the red-haired boy, flooding the surrounding space, and controlling Indicus. The nun was hypnotized by mental power even before she could react, and she lost her self-consciousness. In the next moment, Nagato''s mental projection reappeared, and rushed into Inticus''s body!.. 2132 Chapter 138: The Origin of Magic! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom!!" As if falling into a calm lake, Nagato''s mental projection came to a dark space. As soon as he condensed into the red-haired boy''s posture, the spirit projection felt it, a not powerful but endless force emerged from the endless darkness, blessing oneself, as if to exclude oneself. Nagato knew that this was due to the rejection of Indix''s physical and mental instinct. This is a natural phenomenon! Except for some inexplicable existences, under normal circumstances, any creature is a unique existence, and acts like Nagato that directly invade the hearts of others will trigger the instinctive rejection of the intruder. For this situation, Nagato had long expected that the figure transformed by the projection would be slightly adjusted with the force of repulsion. In less than a moment, the projection of the red-haired boy seemed to melt into the surrounding darkness. The force of repulsion seems to have lost the target and disappeared. After chuckling silently, Nagato began to move. Although there is darkness all around, there is no light at all, but for Nagato, it is not unimaginable. Following the perception in the spiritual sense, the spiritual body of the red-haired boy flies towards the depths of the darkness. Time passed in the silence, and soon a ray of light appeared in Nagato''s vision. Seeing this scene, Nagato immediately galloped toward the light, and within an instant, he saw a quite astonishing picture: In the deepest part of the darkness, the whole body of Indicus was curling up. over there. Only compared with Nagato''s mental projection, this Inticus was hundreds of times larger. This is nothing else, it is indeed the soul of Inticus. And around the soul of Inticus, there was a red power grid. "Knew it" Seeing these crimson power grids, Nagato knew that this was a secret hand deployed by the British Puritan Church in order to prevent the banned book catalog from getting out of control. The automatic secretary and remote control spiritual outfit in the original work are probably only the secret hand Part. If this dark hand is alarmed, even Nagato will feel a little troublesome. "Let''s wait for the fantasy killer to deal with this stuff!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagatos mental projection instantly turned into a stream of light, piercing through the gaps of the power grid, and entering the soul of Inticus... ... ... In reality, Nagato, who was holding Inticus, shook slightly. Through the spiritual projection of the soul that has entered Intiqs, Nagato''s gaze seemed to penetrate everything,''seeing'' the one hundred and three thousand volumes of the Magic Book unfolding his true colors in front of him. "boom!!!" An extremely strong mental shock burst from nothingness, violently bombarding the young man''s soul. This is derived from the spiritual pollution contained in the one hundred and three thousand books of the magic way. If it is other people, even saints and superpowers, they will probably fall into the abyss of madness in the first place. But for Nagato, who is sitting in the chaotic starry sky, even the evil of this world is not enough to fear, let alone the mere spiritual pollution.Read the book www.yshuoba.com Almost in an instant, Nagato''s soul instinctively swallowed up the spiritual pollution. Originally, the red-haired boy invented the imaginary mathematics area and the damage to his soul was completely healed with this swallowing. Not only that, but Nagato also obtained information from this spiritual pollution. The so-called spiritual pollution is not pollution in nature, but the guiding force released by the magic book. Every magic book is the crystallization of magic civilization and symbolizes a certain field within the magic civilization. It naturally possesses a wonderful assimilation ability that can guide the reader to the field it symbolizes. It''s just that the one hundred and three thousand books of the magical way that Indix possesses, together, they have one hundred and three thousand guiding powers. Under such circumstances, the so-called guiding force will naturally turn into spiritual pollution. "interesting!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato was even more looking forward to the one hundred and three thousand books of the Magic Book. Without hesitation, Nagato immediately began to interpret the Book of Magic through the mental projection. Probably because he was originally from the Celestial dynasty, Nagato chose to interpret the Celestial Magic Book first. From the original "Tao De Jing", "Bao Puzi", "Emperor Yin Fu Jing", "Shu Ren Jing", "Zhou Yi Shen Tong Qi", "Supreme Secret Yao" and so on have been written by the demon masters of the Tian Dynasty. Fall into Nagato''s vision. Although there is no earth-shattering supreme power like the main body, the realm of Nagato is not discounted. The mere magic book was quickly interpreted by Nagato easily. However, as Nagato continued to interpret, the knowledge of the Celestial Demon Dao became more and more abundant, and Nagato gradually felt that all the power of the Celestial Demon Dao came from a huge field in the depths of the endless void. No, it can no longer be called a realm. Compared with the so-called realm, that place can be called a realm! "I understand, that is the source of the Heavenly Demon Path-Eastern Heaven Realm!" After careful consideration, Nagato came to such a conclusion, and then endless aura flashed in his mind, and the red-haired boy began to interpret other magic books without saying a word. In this way, time passed slowly in Nagato''s interpretation. Three full hours passed. Thousands of magic books have been interpreted by Nagato, but this time, Nagato no longer focused on the magic books of the heavens, but selected several magic books from various regions and myths. Then Nagato discovered a shocking truth-- Although there are 103,000 books in the Book of Magic Way, the world that is the source of the Magic Way is only a few hundred chats, and these sources correspond to the myths circulating around the world. Compared with Eastern Heaven, Western Heaven, Greek God Realm, Nordic World Tree, etc. In other words, the magic of the forbidden world is not magic in nature, but divine art, divine art based on idol theory, the source of magic is not other, it is the realm of myths and legends. "Wait, the realm of myths and legends, the realm of gods!!" A flash of light flashed in his mind, and Nagato instantly thought of the realm of gods in the imperial capital of Yuangen after being promoted to the absolute ability. "The realm of gods of the imperial capital is based on own obsession." "But there is another way to be promoted to lv6, which is to believe in becoming a god." "That''s it, that''s it!" There are countless possible reorganizations, overthrows, and reorganizations. Nagato''s eyes seem to have penetrated through time, seeing through everything that the years have hidden, "Haha, the truth of history is like this!" "It''s really ironic. The so-called magic actually originated from superpowers!!!" .. 2133 Chapter 139 No doubt again! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The origin of magic is super power! This is a conclusion that is extremely absurd in the eyes of the world. After all, the academy city, the base camp for superpowers, has only been born for decades, and magic has flourished for thousands of years before that. From the timeline alone, no matter how you think about the origin of magic, it will not be a superpower. But after careful research, Nagato came to the result. Of course, the superpowers referred to here are not the superpowers artificially developed by the scientists of the Academy City, but the superpowers that certain creatures have innately, or call it, the original stone! From Nagato''s point of view, the original stone is the true origin of all power in the Demon Forbidden World. Needless to say, those with acquired ability in Academy City need not say much. And magic should be traced back to before the birth of historical civilization. At that time, civilization had not really taken shape. The existence of rough stones was naturally a god for ordinary people who were ignorant of that period. Feared by other human beings, or the rough stone of faith is driven by the power of faith, step by step toward the realm of God. At this point, the age of myth has come, and the gods are the rough stones that set foot in the realm of gods! The years that followed were the struggle for faith! Naturally, the rough stones will not give up on the power of belief that allows themselves to step into the realm of gods and can continue to push themselves forward. They may form alliances and share interests, or confront each other, and war will break out. With the passage of time, the formation of the gods, the realm of the gods of the gods merged into the gods, and the war entered a new stage. Because the power of the gods is too strong, it is easy to cause disastrous life and weaken the source of faith. In order to ensure that the power of faith will not be cut off, the gods make a tacit agreement and no longer directly act. They agreed that even if it was a war of faith, they would all be fought by their believers. For this reason, the gods analyzed their respective gods and evolved a practice system that can draw on the power of the gods. And these cultivation systems are the original magic arts. In this way, as the gods ceased to act, magic gradually emerged, civilization gradually formed, more and more human beings, and the power of belief gained by the gods also increased. Of course, during this period, the rise of new gods and the fall of old gods are indispensable. However, no matter what kind of drama it is, it loses its meaning when the gods come at dusk. The gods only know the benefits of the power of faith, but they don''t notice that faith is poisonous. In the poison of faith, the gods gradually lost themselves and became part of the god realm where their gods belong. The god is no longer, but the magic is still there. It''s just that with the rise of civilization and the awakening of human consciousness, there are more and more questions about the gods. Gradually, many divine arts no longer deliberately emphasize faith. And these magic arts are the original magic. ... ... "It''s really interesting!" In the restaurant''s private room, Nagato''s head was full of his own guessed history of the forbidden, and his face was full of happy smiles. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Nagato knew that he really grasped the context of the plane. The soul with Dao Ancestor-level realm made a happy affirmation of Nagato''s speculation at this moment. Nagato suddenly felt a sense of openness, grasping this context, the red-haired boy no longer had any doubts in his heart.Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc Whether it is the devil, or Edwards, or Aleister... They all lost the mystery in Nagato''s eyes. At the top of magic, the demon gods who can tamper with the world with their own will are no longer usurpers of the sovereignty of the stars in Nagato''s eyes. They are just the inheritors of the gods that have no ownership. It is the God Realm that has the sovereignty of the stars, and the Demon God only occupies the God Realm. This also explains why each of the demon gods in this world has the true name of the gods in the myth. If they do not inherit the true name of the gods, how can they enter the world of those gods. Knowing the nature of the demon god, Nagato has a way to deal with these seemingly omnipotent guys. Only Edwards, the future master, really makes Nagato feel tricky. In the original book, Edwards claimed to be an angel from the time of Horus, and the fire on the right of the Roman Orthodox Church even called it a symbol of attributes not controlled by God, and a clue to free mankind from the destiny. Combining these clues, the true identity of Edwards has actually been revealed. The age of faith will eventually pass, and humanity will eventually awaken. The inner divinity of mankind will eventually be completely liberated! The so-called Aiwas is the aggregation of the awakened will of humans in the future. She is the true god of civilization. She was born in the human consciousness of Alaya, but is above the existence of Alaya. As for Aleister, in Nagato''s mind, he is probably a madman who knows the origin of magic with the help of Edwards, and the nature of Edwards himself, and then spawns a madman who replaces Edwards or shares his authority. From this point of view, all of Aleister''s actions were explained. If not, he would not abandon magic, go to some artificial heaven, and subvert all magic. Its just that Nagato cares more than Kia Resta "Evos is really big-hearted!" A look of surprise flashed across his face, and Nagato couldn''t help sighing softly, "Anyone who deliberately stayed next to a guy who had a plan to find pleasure in herself, is she confident in herself, or she really doesn''t care?" "If the latter is okay, if it is the former, then what is she really relying on." "Could it be that the last legacy of my previous life..." This kind of speculation flashed through his mind, and the red-haired boy shook his head and stopped his association, "It is useless to think about it for the time being, step by step, now the first thing to deal with is Aleister and take over the entire Academy City. " "Now that he knows his details, it''s almost time to do it." Thinking of this, Nagato directly hugged the sleeping Intiqs and walked out of the restaurant''s private room. Kiebu Danxi was like a guard, quietly leaning against the private room door. In order to ensure that one hundred and three thousand copies of the magic book were obtained, Nagato deliberately arranged the girl here to guard. Seeing Nagato coming out, the girl almost straightened her body subconsciously. "Let''s go!" Looking at Danxi, Nagato said softly, "I have got what I want. Go back to the headquarters building." "Yes!" Hearing this, Yubiao Danxi nodded silently and put his hand on Nagato''s shoulder. In an instant, the three of them disappeared in place... 2134 Chapter 140 Laura and the Beginning! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What are you kidding?!" A slightly high question suddenly sounded in the Central Building of the Seventh School District. I saw that Aleister was still floating in the nutrition device in an inverted posture, and beside him, there was an illusory screen. Inside the screen was a girl who looked only about eighteen years old. The girl has crystal clear white skin, clear blue eyes and shiny golden hair. Her biggest feature is the long golden hair that is 2.5 times the length of her body. The vertical hair stretches to the height of the ankles and is folded upwards, returning to the height of the back of the head, and then secured with a huge silver hairpin. Then fold it down again until it reaches the waistline. Such long hair is quite suitable for the mysterious temperament of the girl. The sound just now was made by the girl on the screen. "I''m sorry, what I said is true." In the face of the girls question, Aleisters response seemed unhurried, "Including the God Breaker, both of your men are defeated, and even the banned book catalog has fallen into the one who raised the flag of rebellion. In the hands of a young man." "you!" In the illusory screen, the blonde girl frowned. After a long silence, she asked, "You did it on purpose, Divine Crack and Still aside, for Inticus, if you didn''t reveal the news, no one could find her." "Yes!" This time, Aleister''s answer was an unusual bachelor. "why?" "Probably, I need some help." "Humph!" Hearing Aleister''s answer, the girl snorted coldly, and the illusory screen disappeared. ... ... "Is this really good?" After a while, Edwards'' slightly distorted voice sounded in the dark, full of ridicule, "That woman, Lara Tuart is not a good stubble, is it really good to tell her her true situation? " "No problem, because she is Laura!" Faced with Edwards'' ridicule, Aleister''s answer was full of emotion. For Edwards, Lola Rastuart is definitely not a stranger. She is the leader of the British Puritanism, one of the three major denominations of the old church in the demon-forbidden world. bishop. Although she seems to be only about eighteen years old, she was already like this twenty years ago. Laura''s job is to "command the Puritanism in place of the busy king", in other words, the actual leader of the "Puritanism". Aleister, who was a magician at the beginning, almost died in the hands of the opponent''s assassin. That woman has the strength to command a huge organization, she is skilled in words, and will not easily show her true intentions.The benchmarks of good and evil are even more unclear, and they are unscrupulous in the interests of British Puritanism.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc There are too few evidences that can be used to judge whether she is good or evil, or it should be said that she does as many good things as bad things. She has the ability to manipulate all kinds of "value scales" such as human feelings, rationality, interests, ethics, etc. in the palm of her hand. No one is smarter than her. She has always maintained the balance between good and evil. A delicate balance, this is her brightest point. It''s just that no matter how clever Lola is, Aleister who knows her well can still grasp her thoughts. Because the starting point of all Lola''s actions is the British Puritanism. Facing the pressing of the Roman Orthodox Church, Laura, in order to open up the situation, did not hesitate to use the banned book catalog as a bargaining chip to form an alliance with the Academy City to fight against the Roman Orthodox Church. If not, the banned book catalog would not appear in Yingzhou. But now, her purpose of forming an alliance has not been truly achieved, and there has been civil strife in the school city, and she has been pitted by her predetermined allies. So the question is, how would Laura choose when faced with such a situation? If it was someone else, they would either turn his face with Aleister directly, or sell Aleister backhand and use this as a step to contact Nagato, but this is just a normal person''s choice, not Lola''s choice. Although occasionally playing tricks, Lola will take into account the overall situation of British Puritanism in all her actions. The British Puritanism is now facing the threat of the right seat of the Roman Orthodox God, so Puritanism needs an ally. It does not matter who this ally is, but what is important is that it must be able to break the oppression of the right seat of the God on Puritan. Under such circumstances, the Nagato, who seized the banned book catalog and even imprisoned Puritan saints and genius magicians, was definitely the enemy of Puritanism. In addition, Aleister really understands Puritans attempts. Once he fails, he desperately announces the secret plan between him and Puritan. After the Orthodox Church in Rome knows it, he will definitely take more radical measures against Puritan. With such a premise, it was destined that Lola would definitely stand on Aleister''s position before the Puritan situation improved. "Of course, the ally relationship between me and the Puritanism will definitely deteriorate in the future." Aleister''s voice slowly echoed in the darkness, full of inexplicable meaning, "But if the fire of rebellion in the Academy City can be suppressed, the price is worth it." "Hehe, it''s really interesting. This is the first time I have seen Aleister like you in these years." Facing Aleister''s decision, Edwards couldn''t help but sighed with emotion. Even the sound of impurities could not hide his happiness. "If you have any thoughts, just say it and listen." "No idea..." "With the defeat of one party, the Absolute Ability Project has ended. The Misaka sisters have been secretly teleported to all parts of the world, and the Fengzhanbinghua in the virtual math area has also been gestated. Although it has not been tested, there should be no problem." "Everything is ready, it''s time to extinguish the fire of rebellion in Academy City!" Along with Aleister''s statement, a series of imaginary screens with fluorescent flickering appeared in the surrounding darkness, and what appeared on the screen were institutions and machinery that were moving personnel. These are the strengths that Aleister has accumulated during the decades of controlling the Academy City. With this power, even a world war is no problem. But now, this power was used by him against Nagato. "But before that..." A cold smile appeared at the corners of the hanging man''s mouth in the installation, "Although I don''t know what Misaka Mikoto is special and deserves his approach, it does not prevent me from using her to make some articles." "Oh, what are you going to do?" "Well, destroy her!" .. 2135 Chapter 141 Traps and Props You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The civil war started... Although it has the name of the science-side base camp, after all, the academy city is only one-third the size of Tokyo. As the two poles that stand at the apex of the city, Nagato will know it as soon as Aleister takes action. Ever since, the war that had been brewing in the Academy City for a long time was finally ignited! Of course, even though it was a war, both Aleister and Nagato were restrained. After all, the battle between the two was a civil war. In addition to defeating the enemy, they had to take over the Academy City completely. Once an all-out war is launched, even if the opponent is defeated, the Academy City will suffer a great loss. Therefore, in order to ensure that the city does not suffer too much, the war between the two took place on the dark side of the school city, or economic sanctions, or assassination of cadres, or destruction of strongholds, or small-scale fighting... All in all, the damage caused by the war was tacitly controlled by both sides within a certain range. If the power is huge, Aleister has an absolute advantage, decades of accumulation is no joke, but if you compare the maneuverability of his subordinates, it is even more advantageous to have the dawn of the target. No longer hiding her goal, Dan Xi has used her space ability to the point where she can teleport large troops to most places in cities. With this mobility, the more wars at dawn, the more courageous the war, and the war naturally presents a stalemate state. The result is that as time goes by, the atmosphere of the academy city becomes more and more solemn. In the publicity, there have been more accidents and terrorist attacks in Academy City recently. This was originally a commonplace for people living in the city. Once Academy City often conducts some advanced experiments, accidents are inevitable. . Secondly, the academy city, which possesses technology that surpasses the age of thirty or fifty years, is coveted. Terrorist attacks are not uncommon in urban history. But the problem is that as the war becomes more intense, there are more and more incidents of terrorist attacks. So slowly, even some of the more keen-minded uninformed felt something was wrong. Among them, Misaka Mikoto noticed something was wrong. To put it more correctly, since the beginning of the civil war...Of course, the girl did not know about the civil war, but she had an intuition that was close to the future, so at that moment, Mikoto felt that something important had happened. Just trapped in her own environment, even if the girl uses her own abilities to act as a hacker to search the school''s urban secrets, there is no gain. However, seeing her student Shirai Kuroko, who is a member of the discipline committee, is getting busier and busier, and combined with the various accidents and terrorist attacks that have been happening everywhere in the Academy City recently, the girl concluded that something must have happened in the Academy City. However, just as the girl used her abilities to explore the truth again, she found two files on the computer of a research institute. "Plan for Absolutely Ability" and "Plan for Mass Production Ability". ... ... At about 12 o''clock that evening, in front of a research institute in Academy City. Misaka Mikoto, who looked a little heavy, came here. Tokiwadai''s dormitory had an entrance guard time. With the addition of the serious and powerful housekeeper, Mikoto never dared to go out at night. But this time, the girl was not in the mood to think about what terrible things would happen when the housekeeper knew. At this time, Mikoto''s heart was already at a loss. The "Absolutely Powerful Project" and the "Mass-Production Powerful Project" opened a window for the girl, allowing her to truly see the darkness of the Academy City. She never expected that her copy would suffer so much. What makes Mikoto unacceptable most is that Dolly is mentioned in the mass production ability plan as her original copy! It''s not that Mikoto is a bit disgusted with the identity of the cloner, but she can''t ignore the many sufferings that Dolly has experienced before. The document clearly states that Dolly has even died many times. This is an unacceptable fact for Mikoto, who has actually regarded Dolly as her younger sister. Therefore, the girl came to this research institute.62 Novel www.62xs.com Those two documents came from here. Whether it is to distinguish the authenticity of the document, or to know the more detailed truth, she must come here to actually investigate. It was just that when the girl came to the front of the institute and was about to step in, she paused slightly. In her heart, a flashing warning sign made her raise her head and looked at the institute. From the outside, it is an ordinary research institute. But the girl believed in the feeling in her heart, even if it was only a warning sign, not a crisis. Immediately afterwards, Mikoto shook her head with a chuckle, regardless of whether it was a problem, even if there was a scourge, she must go in. With this mentality, the girl pushed the door of the institute straight away. Stepping into it, Mikoto suddenly noticed one thing, and that was that the whole institute seemed deadly silent, and there was no movement at all, and the girl immediately realized something was wrong. Slightly narrowed her eyes, Mikoto walked in slowly. Just walking, the girl stepped on a soft thing on the passage in the institute. For an instant, the warning signs in Mikoto''s heart resounded violently. Without hesitation, the girl retreated and left the place. At almost the same moment, a fire flashed from the position just now, followed by a roaring explosion and a frantic blast! bomb?!! This thought flashed in her mind, and Mikoto felt afraid for a while, but soon the girl didn''t have time to think about it. The warning signs in her heart were still there, letting the girl know that she was not out of danger. Suddenly, a pure white light beam shot out from the wall beside it, bombarding the position where the girl was just standing, and then beams of light beams bombarded from one side of the wall. In the face of such an attack, Mikoto just retreated first. In a short while, the entire passage was bombarded beyond recognition by the beam, leaving only one ruin. After a while, the girl stopped suddenly and couldn''t move back. Because, behind her, is the wall! Almost at the same moment, the pure white light beam reappeared, passing through the wall on the side, and blasting at the girl with an unmatched force. crucial moment-- "Don''t get into it, bastard!!" In the annoyed voice, the girl''s whole body was released with electricity, soaring to the sky, wrapping her whole body, the pure white light beam was swept by the violent flashing electric current, suddenly exploded in advance, and scattered into a flower. At this moment, Mikoto finally saw the attacker from the wall shattered by the beam. Those are four girls with different shapes and awe-inspiring awe-inspiring. Fluffy long golden hair, blue eye pupils, snow-white skin, slim, petite, only about 1.5 meters tall, wearing a beret, wearing a miniskirt, wrapping her legs in stockings, forehand Cute little girl hugging a doll. The black hair was cut to shoulder length and wearing a pink sportswear. At first glance, there was no strength. A pair of perfectly conspicuously conspicuous and drowsy, expressionless girls on the chest. A brown Bob with shoulder-length head, as petite as a short girl with long blond hair, two slender legs are exposed to the air at will, looking a different kind of charm, a girl wearing a hoodie . There is the last one, standing in front of three young girls, with a tall and slender figure. The breasts are very imposing. A girl with fluffy brown hair, between the palms of her hands, a spherical pure white light is spinning there. It seems ready to project it at any time. "School Urban Anbu, item leader-Maiye Shenli!" Seeing that the girl who looked like the leader looked at Mikoto''s gaze, she stepped forward again, and the beam of light in her hand blasted out instantly, "Sorry, super-electromagnetic gun, please die here!" .. 2136 Chapter 142 Atomic Collapse vs Super Electromagnetic Gun! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Facing the incoming light beam, Misaka Mikoto immediately became angry. As the only superpower in the academy city, Misaka Mikoto has a normal personality rarely seen by superpowers. Under normal circumstances, although a girl is somewhat competitive, she restrains herself. On weekdays, the girl never fully used her superpowers. The girl knew very well how much impact her abilities would have on reality if she did not exercise restraint. In Mikoto''s concept, the more powerful people are, the more they should learn to exercise restraint. Therefore, when seeing the woman in front of her using her superpowers so recklessly and killing herself, Misaka Mikoto burst into endless anger from the bottom of her heart, and a large amount of electric current emerged from her body. However, Mikoto didn''t use the electric current emerging from her body to attack...Anger didn''t affect the girl''s thoughts, but made her more rational. With the brain running at full capacity, the girl calculated that it was unlikely that she would use an electric current to smash the beam. The main reason is simple. The electric current in the girl''s body originated from her body, and just now she had used the electric current to disperse the beam, and the current reserves in the body Something is insufficient. Under such circumstances, Mikoto decisively applied the current to her body, avoiding the beam as if she was teleporting. "Boom!!!" The beam hit the wall directly, blasting the institute out of an exit. Almost at the next moment, Mikoto turned into a streamer and burst out from the exit. "chase!" Seeing Mikoto leave his sight, Mai Ye Shenli did not hesitate to issue an order to kill. While talking, the woman rushed forward, and behind her, the other three girls followed one after another. However, when they rushed out of the institute, they suddenly found that the sky outside was gathering dark clouds and thunderstorms. Standing not far away, Misaka Mikoto exuded a dangerous blue-white light, and from time to time thunder fell from the sky. Wherever he went, the destructive power was vividly displayed, and the dust was flying. And in this blue and white light, high-density high-voltage currents are constantly converging in Mikoto''s hands. Soon, the blue and white current condensed into an electric magic gun with horns. "Ha, take it!" Accompanied by an angry growl, Mikoto threw the magic spear in her hand severely. The magic spear named''Thunder Spear'' instantly pierced the air, drew a beautiful arc in the void, and blasted towards the woman and her men at an unprecedented speed. An attack made at such a speed is impossible for normal people to escape. The thunder spear that was thrown out was like lightning falling from a dark cloud, only the trajectory of the attack could be seen, not to mention normal human bodies, even the bodies of special soldiers, it was difficult to react. It''s just that in the face of such an attack, the leading woman didn''t react excessively, but smiled at the corner of her mouth, and her fingers drew a circle in the void. A green prototype light appeared again in the empty air. "Boom!!!" In the sudden sound, a beam of light flashed from the green light, blocking the Thunder Spear. No, it was not blocked from the front, but it deflected its own track and galloped toward the sky. After doing all this, Mai Ye Shenli finally showed some changes in Mikoto''s eyes. It is no longer the eyes looking at the lamb to be slaughtered, but the eyes seeing the prey. The next moment, Mai Ye Shen Li laughed bravely.000 literature www.000wx.com "Hahaha!! Worthy of being third!" In the laughter, Mai Ye Shenli drove her own abilities, and emerald green light appeared all over her body. Soon, four prototype emerald green spheres appeared horizontally, suspended around Mai Ye Shenli. As the leader of the Anbe props in Academy City, Mikoto Shenli is a super power in Academy City just like Mikoto. The superpower it possesses is called atomic collapse, the ability to forcibly manipulate the''ambiguous electrons'' between the''particles'' and the''waveforms'', and then emit special electron rays by shooting. The correct classification of this ability should be called''granular machine waveform high-speed gun'', which is a kind of electronic control system ability. Speaking of which, this ability belongs to the same category as Misaka Mikoto. Because of this, Mikoto was able to twist the beam of light with an electric current during the initial confrontation. If it were to discuss the destructive power alone, the destructive power of the "atomic collapse" would be above Mikoto''s superpower, but this power was huge, but it was difficult to control. Therefore, even if the destructive power alone is higher than the third, but the practicality is very low, so Mai Ye Shenli is only fourth. Makino Shenli is naturally very dissatisfied with such a ranking. In her eyes, Misaka Mikoto is just a little girl living in the light. Even if her ability is practical, how can he be ranked above her. But now, Makino Shenli found that Misaka Mikoto still has a little bit of merit. Its just that although the dissatisfaction in the heart gradually faded, this did not prevent Shenli Maiye from killing Misaka Mikoto. After all, the upper level of the Academy City had issued the highest-level kill order. and so-- "If you want to blame, blame your bad life, super-electromagnetic gun!" With such words, the floating spheres around Shenli Maiye released beams of light that could penetrate even steel, and went straight to cover Misaka Mikoto''s location. "Guardian of Iron Sand!" Facing the attack of Mai Ye Shenli, Mikoto''s reaction was also extremely fast. After absorbing a large amount of thunder falling from the sky, the girl''s body was already full of incomparable electric currents crazily emerging, injected into the ground under her feet, the next moment, countless black iron sand gushing out from the ground, turning into iron sand barriers. "Boom boom boom!!!" Mai Ye Shenli''s beam collided fiercely with the iron sand barrier arranged by Mikoto. As the atomic breaking beam that can melt even steel, the barrier made up of iron sand can''t really block it, but with these barriers as a buffer, Misaka Mikoto won at least some time. The next moment, Mikoto stood where she was, and the electricity on her body surged. The blue and white electric current flowed extremely fast, and a powerful blue light appeared, and Mikoto''s hair and clothes also flew up, as if being blown by a strong wind, the sound of''beep beep'' was endless. At some point, a coin was pinched by the girl and stretched forward. With a flick of her finger, the coin bounced upwards. At the same time, the aimlessly fast current flowing on Mikoto''s body began to flow toward the outstretched hand, and onto Mikoto''s inverted thumb, gathered together to form a little white. point. Almost at this moment, the beam of atomic collapse shattered the barrier made by iron sand. Mikoto turned a blind eye to this, and the current on her body moved again. Under the attraction of electromagnetic force, the floating coin fell towards Mikoto''s thumb. Seeing Maiye Shenli who was about to attack herself, Mikoto''s eyes condensed, and the coin came to her thumb, and she was forcefully ejected! In an instant, an orange light beam burst from the girl''s fingertips, blasting straight towards the enemy ahead! Misaka Mikoto''s nirvana, the super-electromagnetic gun, is here!.. 2137 Chapter 143 Disadvantages and reinforcements! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The orange laser cut through the void and approached Mai Ye Shenli. The power that was enough to destroy herself made Miss Atomic Blast shudder before arriving, and the feeling of dying was conveyed from intuition that instantly activated the madness in Maiye Shenli''s heart. Unlike Misaka Mikoto, the only superpower who lives in the light in the academy city, Maiye Shenli has been in the dark all the time. From a very early time, Mai Ye Shenli began to touch the dark side of the city. Too much blood and death completely distorted her life! No matter how mature her appearance, how gentle or heroic her personality is, everyone who knows her understands that all this is just a disguise, and violence is the deepest hidden essence of her. And now, under the stimulation of death, the girl shredded her disguise directly. "what!!" The corners of his mouth cracked with a crazy arc, and the four green light spheres suspended in Mai Ye Shenli''s body broke at the same time, and beams of atomic destruction beams emerged from the cracked sphere. At this moment, the uncontrollable limitations of the power of atomic collapse are vividly revealed. Except for a few atomic beams that greeted the incoming super-electromagnetic gun driven by Maiye Shenli''s consciousness, more beams spread out in all directions. The prop trio behind Shenli Maiye was almost shot into a hornet''s nest by these beams. Fortunately, the three girls in Anbe [Props] are very familiar with the character of their leader, and they have been mentally prepared for a long time, and then they evade in embarrassment before the attack of their leader regardless of the enemy and me. Although he almost wounded the friendly army by accident, Mai Ye Shenli had no regrets. The atomic collapse, which completely released its control, showed strong destructive power and amazing speed. In an instant, the super-electromagnetic gun was intercepted, and a huge explosion burst between Maiye Shenli and Misaka Mikoto. "boom!!!" The violent roar echoed with the impact of the air wave. Misaka Mikoto, who was the first to bear the brunt, was suddenly unprepared, but she can''t be blamed. Firstly, her combat experience is really not much. Secondly, Misaka Mikoto, who displayed the super-electromagnetic gun, really did not expect to encounter such a situation. After all, the enemies encountered in Mikoto''s life were basically not solved by a super-electromagnetic gun. Therefore, under the impact of the air wave, Misaka Mikoto could not help but retreat steadily. It''s just that she retreats, but Mai Ye Shenli does not retreat but advances instead. Miss Atomic Blast, who had grown up in the dark, showed a superhuman fighting ability. She went forward forcibly against the impact of the air wave, and her right hand was directly blasted by Atomic Blast. The pure white light beam instantly penetrated the center of the explosion, and chased Misaka Mikoto, who was constantly backing away. "not good!" Although his fighting ability is not good, Misaka Mikoto has an instinct that is close to the future. In the face of adversity, this intuition was even more aroused to the extreme. Almost subconsciously, the girl fell to the side, and the next moment, a pure white light beam swept across her cheek. Immediately, Misaka Mikoto''s head was a little blank. And at this moment, Mai Ye Shenli''s second atomic collapse attack followed one after another, and there was no room for the girl to have the slightest respite. "what!!!" At the moment of life and death, Mikoto''s spirit went wild. Endless electric currents emerged from the girl''s body in an endless craziness, and the incoming light beams broke apart directly in the blows of the electric currents, but soon, the electric currents in Mikoto''s body became scarce.Reading Network www.dusuu.com "Haha, is the battery out, third place!" At this time, Maiye Shenli had already rushed not far in front of Mikoto, and four balls of light appeared again all over him. "do not come!" Mikoto, who was feeling a little out of control, slapped directly on the ground. The electric current remaining in his body rushed into the earth frantically. In an instant, a large amount of pitch-black iron sand emerged from the ground, turned into weapons such as sharp blades, sickles, and long whips, and blasted towards the wheat field. just-- "Useless! Useless! Totally useless!" A hideous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Mai Ye Shenli''s whole body of light burst out uncontrolled atomic collapse beams, spreading in all directions, blasting everything out. At the next moment, four light balls were aligned at Misaka Mikoto, and a large beam of atomic collapse appeared! "Go to hell, Misaka Mikoto!!" "boom!!!" ... ... On the other side, a trio of props. "Ahem!" The brown Bob-headed junior high school girl with a shoulder-to-shoulder left crawled out of the big hole on the ground, "It''s super dangerous, Maiye, you can''t pay attention!" "Flanda agrees with this." The blond girl wearing a beret and miniskirt took the conversation, and just glanced at the battlefield colliding in the distance. The girl sighed and said, "If Mai Ye would pay attention to this, she wouldn''t be Mai Ye." "Cut, I can''t refute it!" The junior high school girl curled her lips and said unwillingly. At this moment, the last of the trio, wearing pink sportswear, looked drowsy and expressionless, her face suddenly changed, and she said: "Flanda, favorite, little..." It''s just that before she finished speaking, the police officer who suddenly appeared behind her took a hand knife and struck her in the back of the head, and fainted on the spot. At the same time, although the other two girls on the props were awakened by their companions, they were suddenly attacked at the same time when they had not yet understood what happened. The girl named Flanda was attacked by a liquid human figure manipulated by the police. Facing the attack of the liquid humanoid whose shape can be changed arbitrarily, Flanda didn''t last long at all. In the blink of an eye, she followed in the footsteps of her partner and was directly knocked out by the abruptly extended hand knife of the humanoid. In contrast, wearing an invisible shield, a junior high school girl named Favorite has withstood the first wave of attacks. It''s just that the junior high school girl defended hastily after all, and Mio Aien, who attacked her, was so experienced that she broke out her strongest attack almost instantly, breaking her defense very rudely. After a while, the last member of the prop trio also followed in the footsteps of his companions. After doing all this, Sangyuan Miyo turned to look at the police officer, but found that her companion was looking at the battlefield of superpowers that was going on in the distance with a worried face, ignoring herself at all. Shrugging her shoulders, Mio Sangyuan didn''t mind that much, because she knew that the most important person was heading to the battlefield... 2138 Chapter 144 Electromagnetic Valkyrie! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes. Facing the super-large atomic collapse beam of Mai Ye Shenli, Misaka Mikoto''s head was blank, the signs of death spread all over the girl''s perception, and despair spread in her heart. At this moment, the girl''s five senses broke through the limit, as if she had entered another level. Consciousness turned into chaos in an instant... "boom!!!" In an instant, surging arrogance burst from Mikoto''s body. Unimaginable gravitational force gushes out of the tea-haired girl''s body, covering the void of a hundred meters in a radius. These gravitational forces are like substance, full of chaos, as if they are about to distort the entire space. Mai Ye Shenli was also within the reach of chaotic gravity, first dumped all over his body, and then almost fell to the ground. The super-large atom collapse beam in her hand has shifted its direction because of this. It didn''t hurt Misaka Mikoto at all. "Damn it!" Reluctantly supporting his body, Mai Ye Shenli immediately backed up a few steps, out of the range of chaotic gravity, "What''s the matter with these gravity, is it so-called multi-ability people?!" He looked at Misaka Mikoto with some horror, and then Mai Ye Shenli discovered that the other party was floating under gravity. "Unconsciously lost?" Suddenly, Mai Ye Shenli keenly discovered that Mikoto had lost consciousness. With a movement, the girl immediately recovered from the horror. If Misaka Mikoto did not lose consciousness, she would indeed find it difficult to calm down. Although Misaka Mikoto is indeed an out-and-out novice in combat, she is ultimately a superpower at the apex of the school city. If such an existence possesses the second superpower, the improvement of strength is simply impossible to calculate. Even with inexperience, Mai Ye Shenli had no confidence to deal with it. But now that he is dizzy, the threat level has naturally decreased. "So, what should we do next?" With such words in his mouth, Mai Ye Shenli did not hesitate to raise his right hand, and the pure white light of atomic collapse reappeared. Mai Ye Shenli has always been confident in killing and decisively. However, the girl''s atomic collapse beam had not yet bloomed, and her intuition showed an extreme crisis. "not good!" His pupils shrank sharply, and Mai Ye Shenli jumped back without hesitation. Almost at the same moment, a light blue blade light slashed past her original location, and the endless edge could still reach Mai Ye through a space of several meters, causing her to shudder. "who is it!!" The experience of passing by death made Maiye Shenli even more irritable, and she saw that her eyes were shining with a harsh cold light, and she turned her head and looked in the direction where the sword light came. Then, a figure that made Mai Ye Shenli feel quite surprised appeared in her vision. It was a young girl with long brown hair. She looked eight or nine points similar to Misaka Mikoto, except that she intersects with Mikoto''s poor breasts, but this girl has extremely amazing milk volume. "The third one, sister?" Subconsciously, Mai Ye Shenli came to such a conclusion. "Nah!" She seemed to have heard the unconscious words of Mai Ye Shenli, the girl with long brown hair, or Tao Li said cheerfully, "It''s my sister, I''m Mikoto''s sister, Tao Li." "I''m not very good at fighting. If you can, please leave here, please?" "..." Hearing that, Mai Ye Shenli wanted to vomit for the first time in his life.I love novel network www.5ilrc.com Not to mention whether the relationship between your sisters has been reversed. It is said that the guy who almost killed me just now has the face to say that he is not good at fighting. Is this really good?! However, Mai Ye Shenli was Mai Ye Shenli after all, and immediately suppressed his desire to complain, igniting an angry fighting spirit! "Go to hell!" Without wanting to say anything more, the beam of atomic collapse was immediately released, approaching Dolly. ... ... "Sure enough, can''t it?" Seeing Mai Ye''s choice, Tao Li couldn''t help sighing softly. Although she experienced very miserable years when she was young, with the company of her friends, Dolly''s character has not undergone a qualitative change, and she still maintains the most pure and beautiful qualities. Or this is the reason why Jingce Kanji and Bee Eater Qi like her so much so far. Therefore, she really doesn''t want to fight if she can. But now it seems that fighting is unavoidable after all. and so-- "Leave it to me, sister!" A faint voice came out from the bottom of Dolly''s heart. It was Dolly''s original body at this time, Dolly''s real sister, the electromagnetic warrior cultivated in Nagato''s Twin Martial God plan. "I can''t wait to let my brother''s research results bloom." "Leave it to you, Jasmine!" Calling her sister''s name in a low voice, Dolly closed her eyes slowly. When I opened my eyes again, the girls temperament had undergone a big change of 180 degrees. If you take the wind as an example, the girl before it looked like a cheerful spring breeze, but the girl now seems to have passed the winter breeze of summer and autumn. It''s freezing cold. "Humph!" Seeing the beam of light blasting from her vision, the tea-haired girl just snorted and avoided the beam of light. The next moment, the girl was full of electricity, galloping towards Maiye Shenli. "Naive!" Seeing this scene, Mai Ye Shenli immediately looked terrified, maintaining the output of the atomic collapse beam, manipulating the beam, like an ultra-long lightsaber, and slashed towards the tea-haired girl. "You are naive!" Facing the sudden change, Mizaka Misaka''s face remained unchanged. Almost in an instant, the electric current in the girl''s body was excited to another level, and the invisible electromagnetic field condensed out as if it were substance, attached to the girl''s body like a heavenly garment. "Valkyrie Mode Magnetic Field Heavenly Robe!" Under the blessing of the electromagnetic field, the girl easily avoided the beheaded beam. In the next moment, her long brown hair almost turned into a stream of light, and instantly appeared in front of Mai Ye Shenli. Seeing the violent contraction of her pupils, the enemy who seemed to be shocked, a cold smile appeared on the corner of the girl''s mouth. "You should still have some value, so I won''t kill you!" With that said, the girl hit Mai Ye Shenli''s abdomen with a punch. The huge power passed through her body, knocking her consciousness into a coma, and then blasting it away for a distance of ten meters. Landing. After doing all this, Jasmine''s face remained unchanged, maintaining the state of magnetic field blessing, and turned to look far away. At the end of the girl''s sight, a pure white figure was walking slowly. The real battle seems to have just begun...... .. 2139 Chapter 145 Jasmine vs One Party You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!School City, the nineteenth school district. Nagato was standing alone at the top of the Dawn Headquarters building with his hands behind him. The deep and luxurious Zitong looked at the distance in a vague way, and a touch of surprise appeared between his brows. In a realm that no one else can detect, Nagato''s five senses are perfectly blending with the imaginary math area. Everything that happened in the huge school city, even the flowers and plants, was under the observation of the red-haired boy, including the figure that appeared after the defeat of Anbe [Props]. "Unexpectedly, Aleister put him here." This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato couldn''t help sighing softly. To be honest, Nagato thought that Aleister would use him as a weapon against him. After all, the opponent was originally the only person in the Academy City who could safely advance to absolute ability. Even with the existence of Yuangen Emperor Capital, his value will not be weakened much. After special modulation, such a guy is definitely a pivotal existence even in this war about the dominance of the Academy City, and logically speaking, it should not be released so quickly. Or "Aleister, have you noticed Mikoto''s abnormality?" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato said softly, "It''s really funny, but it''s a pity. Even if you notice it, it won''t help. The awakening has already begun." "Before that, let me see what step Dolly and Jasmine can do!" ... ... At this time, on the battlefield. Mizaka Misaka looked at the slowly approaching white figure with a cold face. Although she hadn''t really met, Jasmine knew exactly who the white figure was in front of her. In other words, Jasmine was absolutely impressed and she was so deep that she wanted to kill the other person. As the original owner of this body, there is a reason why Jasmine has always given the sovereignty of the body to Dolly. Probably because she and Dori''s souls formed a small Misaka network. This network is specially refined by Nagato. It can connect to the large-scale network of Misakas sisters while remaining independent, but this is not the real function of this small-scale network. Its real function is only one, and that is to attract the souls of the sisters who participated in the experiment of the Absolute Ability. Because Misaka Network is also needed to expand the virtual mathematics area, Nagato will allow the implementation of the mass production ability plan and the absolute ability plan. However, in order for Misaka Mikoto to not be too angry when he wakes up, Nagato naturally needs to make some compensation. The network between Dolly and Jasmine is one of Nagato''s compensation methods. And it is precisely because this network has undergone special refining, that Jasmine''s will cannot be manifested frequently during weekdays, and most of her energy needs to be spent on suppressing this network. In this process, the girl''s will witnessed thousands of ways to die by her sisters. As a responsible sister, Jasmine had already accumulated endless anger in her heart. For Nagato, she would not be angry, but for the immediate cause of the immediate death of the sisters, it was not the case. and so "Go to hell, one side will pass!" Baiyue Novel Network www.yue100.com An extremely surging arrogance burst from the girl''s body, and Mizaka Misaka straightly flicked an electric current from her hair, and then she waved it straight ahead, and the light blue magnetic field turned into a sword light. It seems that the blades that can cut everything in the world cut through the ground, taking a pure white figure. "Ah!" The pure white figure, or a disdainful grin appeared from the corner of the mouth of one party, and he didn''t even evade at all. He still walked forward unhurriedly. The magnetic field knife light directly bombarded Fang Tong''s body, and then brazenly rebounded. "Humph!" Seeing the bounced blade light, Jasmine''s expression was a little unhappy. In front of Dao Manga, the girl waved abruptly, and she dragged it past her, destroying a building. The destruction of the building behind her did not attract Jasmine''s attention, and her attention was all focused on her enemy. "Sure enough, vector manipulation is really a troublesome ability!" I tried to attack for a while, and combined with the memories of thousands of sisters she had seen, Jasmine had truly realized the troubles of vector manipulation, the super power. Perhaps the active attack ability is not high, but in terms of defense and comprehensiveness, it is surprisingly powerful. "However, it is not impossible!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Jasmine''s magnetic field robe suddenly turned, and the girl''s physical fitness multiplied at an astonishing speed, instantly surpassing the limits of ordinary humans. "boom!!" The ground under her feet shattered, and Jasmine almost turned into an afterimage and rushed towards one side. Its speed caused a sonic boom in the void. "So fast!" Facing Jasmines attack, one party finally stopped. The white boy raised his right hand and said arrogantly, "Although I dont know how you can achieve this speed, one party is passing here. !" "boom!!!" Unimaginable shock waves burst out from the hands of one side. It''s just that although the shock wave is powerful, the effect on Jasmine is not great, but the girl''s body flashes with lightning, and the speed has increased to more than twice the speed of sound, almost turning into a blue light. In an instant, he avoided the main force of the shock wave and approached one side from the side to pass. Faced with Jasmine''s approach, although one side Tong Shi was a little surprised, he didn''t care much. In other words, one side Tong didn''t care about other super powers at all except for those with absolute abilities. Seeing Misaka Jasmine had rushed in front of her, she shook her fist. A look of hideousness appeared in the corner of one side''s mouth. Make it yourself! This thought flashed in her mind, and the face of Tong Xing suddenly changed, because at this moment, Jasmine went from a state of twice the speed of sound to static in an instant, and her inertia seemed to have lost its effect on her. It''s just that the reflection on one party''s body works automatically, but because of the distance of the attacking fist, the reflection is reversed. Then, under the power of vector manipulation, Jasmines fist blasted the passers face. In an instant, the pale boy''s face was distorted and his mouth was full of blood. The whole person even flew upside down for hundreds of meters, and slammed it down On the ground... 2140 Chapter 146 Runaway! Desperate Black Wing! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"call!!" Listening to the roar in her ears, Mizaka Misaka couldn''t help feeling a moment of relief. The long-standing anger in the girl''s heart dissipated a lot with this punch. At the same time, the girl secretly sighed in her heart. Unexpectedly, the joking Kihara God Fist actually worked. The so-called Kihara Shenquan was Jasmine''s method of flying a party through. According to Jasmines instructor, Nagado, this type of boxing was born in Alestars direct leader of the Anbe [Hound Organization]-Kihara has a lot of numbers, and he developed and studied the ability of one party to pass. The Kihara Shenquan is just a by-product of Kihara Sudo''s development and research. The principle is very simple. It is to use the "reflection" of one party to change the direction of the energy of the coming force to the "opposite" characteristic, and to retract the fist before hitting directly, so that one party unconsciously "reflects" away from his fist. Facing yourself, thereby causing harm to one side. "But I''m afraid this punch is only effective!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the magnetic field robes on Jasmine''s body turned again. The girl absolutely doesn''t believe that one party will be defeated in this way, or that if the original party is passing, it is likely to be fainted directly by such a heavy blow, but the current party will not. Although I don''t know what Aleister has done, the current flow of the party cannot be estimated by common sense. Sure enough, the next moment... "boom!!!" The roar suddenly reverberated, and a strong shock wave spreading in all directions with the body of one side as the center, and one side as if he had lost gravity and floated. Jasmine''s face was slightly solemn, and she couldn''t help but show some fear in her gaze toward the passage. As the finished product of Nagato''s Twin Valkyrie Project, Jasmine''s spiritual sense completely surpasses ordinary people. In her perception, the existence of one party is undergoing amazing changes. The unimaginable desperate will is gestating from that seemingly weak body. The despair was so dark that Jasmine was shocked. "Roar!!" At this moment, one party passed out a beast-like roar. The extremely black wings burst out from behind the pale boy, and while setting off a stronger impact, it spread the despair in the boy''s body in a way of mental shock. One side passes, stepping out of the category of lv5 at this moment, turning into a demon of despair! "Ah, it doesn''t seem fun anymore!" Perceiving the desperate spirit that is constantly impacting in spiritual sense, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Jasmine''s mouth. In a sense, Misaka Jasmine is a warrior, possessing the challenging spirit of a warrior. The power of one side did not let the girl retreat, but instead inspired her fighting spirit. "kill!" Without extra words, the girl suddenly exerted force. The strength of the magnetic field converged continuously, and the girl directly smashed the ground under her feet, and the whole person was like a light blue lightning, charging against the direction of the shock wave. Jasmine''s actions immediately attracted the attention of the Demon of Despair. Although he lost himself, his instincts were even more terrifying. Without any hesitation, the pitch-black wings fiercely instigated the incoming enemy! "call!!!" A hurricane-like impact came violently and plunged Jasmine into the abyss of turmoil. Even with the blessing of the magnetic field, the girl still had to break away from the state of charging, and then the girl saw that countless dark wings were blasted and killed by the hurricane. "Huh!" Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com With a cold snort subconsciously, Jasmine blasted her fist directly. The power of the magnetic field accompanied the girl''s fist and turned into a roaring blue dragon, going upstream against the impact of the hurricane, and all the black wings that would strike in the future blasted away, and then blasted directly on the body of one passing. It''s just that although it hit the enemy, the result was not ideal, and Canglong directly bounced back. but-- "This is totally in my expectation!" Facing the blue dragon that bounced back, a triumphant smile flashed across Jasmine''s face. The next moment, I saw the girl jumped into the air at the moment when Canglong hit her before her, and landed on Canglong''s head. Then, a blue electric light was directly picked up by her white and slender right hand, which struck the dragon''s head. . "boom!!!" The powerful magnetic field burst out from the girl''s right hand, madly injected into the body of the blue dragon. Almost in an instant, the blue dragon returned to the control of Mizaka Misaka again, and then the girl drove the blue dragon directly into the sky, and once again struck towards the side. "I don''t believe it, your vector manipulation must be invincible!" With this belief, the girl turned the magnetic field around her body to the extreme. The huge Canglong was instantly blessed to the point where it could not be added. The magnetic field of the entire Academy City was distorted, and the horrible forces gathered crazily and turned into a force that impacted the passage of one party. "Roar!!!" Facing the impact of the blue dragon, one party passed out roar like a beast. The desperate power soared again, the huge wings continued to expand, and the pitch black color continued to deepen. The next moment, the pale boy did not wait in place for the enemy''s arrival, but instead ran the vector manipulation with all his strength and rushed forward. "boom!!!" An unimaginable terror collision erupted over the academy city. Unprecedented aftermath suddenly spread, and almost instantly spread across the entire school city. The huge city seemed to be blessed by a super-large typhoon, and there was chaos everywhere and chaos. In the center of the collision, the Canglong and the Black Wing Great Demon still maintained a collision posture. Vector manipulation is indeed an almost invincible force. It stands to reason that a blue dragon transformed by a vector magnetic field cannot resist the power of vector manipulation at all, but Jasmine''s attack this time is not pure magnetic power. While outputting all the power of the magnetic field, the girl also blessed her as a martial artist. The Canglong, the magnetic field mixed with fist and intent, has naturally undergone some changes. This change has half-stepped beyond the general understanding of one party. For powers that are difficult to fully understand, vector manipulation cannot completely rebound. This is a rare opportunity, and Jasmine has keenly grasped this! "Let me blow you off!" The girl''s war intent burned at this moment, not only the girl, but also the will of Dolly in the girl''s body, and the will of Misaka''s sisters sleeping in the two networks. Under the resonance of the will, unprecedented power emerged crazily, and the size of the blue dragon crazily expanded several times. "Roar!!!" Amid the angry roar, one party passed directly onto the ground. The entire academy city was shaken instantly like an earthquake. However, at this moment, there seemed to be a broken sound in the void, and the rotation of the entire earth stopped terribly for a second, and then a dark light burst out from the ground and dyed the sky of the entire school city. "boom!!!" The originally strong Canglong immediately flew upside down into the sky and broke into pieces... 2141 Chapter 147 Mikoto Was Awakened! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!" In the beast-like roar, the huge black wings once again swept across. The volley was bathed in the light blue light of the broken dragon, and one side passed through like a wailing monster. He even lost his iconic paleness, completely rendering the young man like desperate darkness. Mosaka Misaka, who had escaped from the fragmentation of the magnetic blue dragon, barely landed on the ground, raised her head and saw this scene. An expression of unwillingness appeared on the girl''s slightly pale face. Although possessing the spirit of martial artist to challenge the strong, the party in front of him is obviously not the object of his challenge. That monster-like posture obviously surpassed the cognitive limit of the girl. At this moment, the big black wing demon roaring in the sky suddenly turned his head, and his indifferent gaze swept towards Jasmine. "not good!" Seeing this, Jasmine''s face changed. Without any hesitation, the girl forcibly extracted the last trace of the magnetic field in her body and turned it into a magnetic barrier, surrounding herself like a shield. "boom!!!" Almost at the next moment, a huge roar erupted on the magnetic field barrier. The black-winged demon''s figure suddenly appeared in the center of the collision, and the barrier of the magnetic field was immediately shattered, and the vast impact blasted the girl upside down. "Roar!" Roaring in a low voice, one party used the airflow to chase up. Looking at the enemies closer and closer in her vision, Jasmine finally showed a look of panic on her face. After all, the girl was only the product of the Nagato experiment, not a real warrior. In other words, even the real martial artist, facing such a desperate situation, rarely does not panic. at this time-- "Om!!!" The miraculous resonance appeared in the girl''s spiritual sense, not only the girl, but also the soul of the sister Dori in her body, and the souls of the sisters Misaka who died because of the experiment of the Absolute Power. ... ... The time was deduced three minutes forward. Just when one party completely unlocked his shackles and turned into a black-winged great demon, Misaka Mikoto, who was suspended in mid-air and lost his consciousness, finally had a reaction. As if to hear the prayers of the sisters, the girl''s chaotic consciousness was drawn, causing endless waves. The scope of Kuanglan is getting bigger and bigger, and it will soon reach a tipping point. "boom!!!" The next moment, an extremely violent roar burst into the girl''s chaotic consciousness. The chaos shattered and turned into an endless sea of ??stars. This is the sea of ??consciousness! The stars are transformed by the girl''s memory. The opening of the Sea of ??Consciousness seems to have opened a certain shackle in Misaka Mikoto''s body, and the power of time and space emerges from the girl''s body and mind and is absorbed by the Sea of ??Consciousness. The illusory sea of ??consciousness gradually stared in the process, as if rushing towards the real road. And along with the process of attraction, the girl''s consciousness slowly awakened. In the center of the sea of ??consciousness, a central sun rose. That is the true spirit of Mikoto! "Om!!!" Everything in the past, including the memory that was lost due to the resetting of the world, was naturally presented by the girl, and the various powers she possessed also gathered in the girl''s true spirit sun.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com Under the flames of the "sun", the law of gravitation planted by Nagato before she was born is perfectly integrated with the girl''s superpowers. More than that, new abilities began to expand under the urging of a more perfect sea of ??consciousness. It seems that because it belongs to the four basic forces, this new ability, which is a fusion of gravitation and electromagnetic interaction, has actually begun to involve the field of weak and strong interaction. Based on this change, a certain mysterious truth naturally appeared in the girl''s mind. "The theory of great unification, or the fundamental theory!" Mumbling in his head, Misaka Mikoto slowly opened his eyes. Then she saw the scene where the black-winged big demon transformed by Yifangtong was chasing her cheap sister. The girl who recovered her memory naturally knew that the girl was not her real sister. After all, she had once read the story of the magic forbidden book catalog in the spiritual world of Nagato. But this did not hinder the girl''s anger towards the black wing great demon. "Although I don''t know what happened to you." "However, one side passes!" "You dare to hurt my sister!" Speaking like this, Mikoto did not hesitate to use the power that had not yet been completely completed, and that power was like a finger in the girl''s hand, without any delay. The iron elements of the void gathered in an instant and turned into a pitch-black marble. Then a surging electric current burst from the girl''s body. Raise your right hand and your fingers pop out! "Wow!!!" The famous stunt of Misaka Mikoto, the third superpower of Academy City, the super-electromagnetic gun appeared again. The orange beam broke through the void with the electric current, brushed past Jasmine, and pointed directly at the Black Wing Great Demon. In the face of the incoming super-electromagnetic gun, the Black Wing Great Demon didn''t dodge at all, but used vector manipulation on the surface. Although completely demonized, the prevailing instinct of one party told him that he did not need to avoid it. This kind of attack can''t hurt yourself at all. however-- "boom!!!" With a violent roar, an amazing scene was born. The super-electromagnetic gun, which was supposed to be bounced by the vector manipulation ability, was not bounced. Instead, it hit the Black Wing Great Demon heavily, blasting it upside down, and smashing a large hole several meters in the ground. In the face of her own battle results, Misaka Mikoto''s face was a bit surprised, but more of a matter of course. The girl knew very well what earth-shattering changes had happened to her body. In the attack just now, the girl didn''t use any calculation formula at all. As soon as the mind moved, the phenomenon happened naturally. The most amazing thing is that the girl found that she actually controlled the power she released. In other words, the super-electromagnetic gun just now was completely under the control of Misaka Mikoto. Whether it is the magnetic force on the marble, the gravitational force on the marble, or even the strong and weak interaction force in the marble. All the power on the marbles is under the control of Mikoto. If one party can control the direction of power, then Misaka Mikoto can control the power itself. The confrontation of the two contradictory forces will naturally cancel each other out. In comparison, who has the stronger control. "obviously" A faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, and Mikoto''s figure slowly landed from mid-air, "I have returned to my original form, so I am naturally better!" .. 2142 Chapter 148 Tearing the Black Wing! First! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Surprised, sluggish! Ms. Misaka''s mind was completely blank at this time. What just happened was like a dream in the girl''s eyes. Although she knew that her sister was undergoing transformation, the girl never expected that this transformation would be so amazing. It is unbelievable that the party who is incarnate as the Black Wing Great Demon will be bombarded by super-electromagnetic artillery so easily. After all, in terms of attributes, the vector control used by one party completely restrains the super-electromagnetic gun! It''s just unbelievable, the reality is like this. After a moment of silence, the girl finally came back to her senses, and then she couldn''t help showing a bitter smile in her heart, smiling bitterly at the little bit of arrogance she once had in her heart. As a product of the Valkyrie Plan, Jasmine was actually very proud in her heart. Her strengths are very different and she has great prospects. Even beyond the original Misaka Mikoto. Therefore, when receiving the task from Nagato, the girl was still a little unconvinced. She believed that her strength was enough to defeat the enemy and she did not need to wait for her sister to complete any inexplicable transformation. "Now it seems that my original thought... is really arrogant!" This thought flashed through her mind, and Jasmine happened to meet Mikoto''s gaze. "It''s okay, Tao..., it''s Jasmine!" The faint words were uttered from Mikoto''s mouth, and the girl subconsciously turned her eyes away, but the usual slight expression of pride contained the care that belonged to Mikoto Misaka, which made Jasmine''s heart warm. "It''s okay, sister Mikoto!" Although it was the first time to speak out, Jasmine was unexpectedly smooth. "That''s good!" Hearing this, Mikoto couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but before the girl continued to speak, a fierce vibration burst out from the big pit in the distance, and the Great Black Wing Demon reappeared. "Roar!!!" The big demon roared like a wounded beast. The black wings covered the sky and set off a terrifying shock. "Hmph, I really don''t look at the atmosphere!" Facing the roaring shock wave, a touch of unhappiness flashed across Mikoto''s face, and the girl first nodded to her sister, and then the electricity filled her whole body, turning into an electric light to greet her. Almost in the blink of an eye, the tea-haired girl came to Shockwave. Raising her slender hands, the girl grabbed it forward. Then, tear it apart! "tear--!" An unimaginable shocking phenomenon appeared, and the shock wave that was enough to set off the land of the school city was torn apart and dissipated like a rag between the waves of the girl''s hands. In the next moment, Mikoto continued to transform into a thunder and lightning, and galloped towards one side. "Roar!" In the face of Mikoto''s attack, the Black Wing Demon was unwilling to show weakness. In the increasingly fierce and desperate roar, the big demon turned into a black light and attacked directly. The two rays of light were intertwined in the air, making collision sounds from time to time, setting off gusts of wind. The waves caused by the battle were getting bigger and bigger, and the previous spreads quickly attracted the attention of the whole school city. Almost two million residents, whether they are capable or not, feel heart palpitations. "Hey, what a joke!" At the location of the 177th activity branch of the Academys Urban Discipline Committee, Gu Fa Meiweis face flashed a touch of anger, This kind of natural disaster-like battle has occurred, and the upper level has not allowed us to dispatch. In addition to the same anger, Baijing Heizi, who stood behind her, still had a little surprise and uncertainty on his face. For some reason, the girl actually felt some strange familiarity from the waves outside.Love my novel www.25xs8.com There seemed to be someone familiar with this battle. "Could it be my sister!" This thought inadvertently flashed through his mind, Bai Jingheizi''s face changed, and he had to go to the center of the battlefield to take a look at all, and before she started to act, the girl''s body was slightly shaken. Star-like eyes appeared in Heizi''s eyes, and the impulsive thoughts had disappeared from her mind. It''s in a talent workshop about ten kilometers away from Academy City. The bee-eater who was lying in the unique brainwave amplification capsule moved slightly, the corners of his mouth appeared, and his eyes opened slightly: "Shiraizi Kuroko, this kind of extra chess piece, don''t get in the way of this game." ... ... Mikoto didn''t know what the bee eater did. But if you know, the girl will not only not object, but will strongly agree. After all, the changes that academy city is setting off at this time are beyond the reach of ordinary capable people. If nothing else, it''s like passing through a girl who is completely blackened in front of her eyes. The passing of the black-winged monster is simply the incarnation of despair. It is not comparable to a simple capable person. To put it bluntly, it is to gather all the capable persons of the Academy City, which is not enough for the opponent to attack several times. . What is even more unreasonable is that as the battle progresses, the desperate aura on one side''s body becomes stronger and stronger. Although it hasn''t broken through the realm of the absolute capable person, it''s not far off. "But how is it possible!" In the fierce battle, Mikoto still had the energy to think calmly, "If the superpowers were so improved, the passage of the party in the original book would have been improved long ago, and it would not have gone through so many difficulties in Aleister''s calculations." "According to the two elder brothers of Nagato and the Imperial Capital, there are two ways to promote superpowers." "But in the final analysis, both faith and obsession are faith." "So, it''s... despair!" Her thoughts ran extremely fast, and within an instant, the girl locked the desperate aura of Yifang Tongtong, and then she was surprised to find that there was a gap between the despair in Yifang Tongtong and his own. Between the lightning and flint, Misaka Mikoto understood what happened to Yifang Tongtong. "It turns out that Aleister has infused him with endless despair!" This thought flashed through her mind, and Mikoto couldn''t help showing a little pity in her eyes when she looked at the pass. In a sense, the pass that could be promoted to the person with absolute ability had been destroyed. The passage of the party that has been desperately assimilated by the outside will not only cut off the road ahead, but will also greatly reduce the life span. "Roar!!" As if stimulated by the pity in Mikoto''s eyes, the big demon roared, his aura surged again. however-- "So what!" A touch of disdain appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the new abilities in the sea of ??consciousness of the girl were quickly conceived, and they were completely formed within a moment. With a trembling of the sea of ??consciousness, countless knowledge naturally appeared, turning into Miqin''s instinct. Gravity, electromagnetic force, weak interaction force, and strong interaction force have gathered in the girl. The four fundamental forces of nature merge into one! "call!!!" A strong arrogance bursts out, and the neon wings that symbolize the four basic forces extend from Mikoto''s body. In an instant, Mikoto broke through the limits of lv5 and bloomed! "boom!!!" The wings vibrated, and Mikoto''s figure instantly disappeared in place. The next moment he appeared behind the Black Wing Great Demon, his slender hands were raised again, and they respectively grabbed the wings behind the passage of one party. "tear!!!" Hei Wing, at this moment, was torn... 2143 Chapter 149 Misaka Network Changed Ownership Second! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Woo!" Like a fallen angel with broken wings, one side passed through and fell to the ground. The fierce battle just now came to an abrupt end. This transition from a state of extreme motion to a static image made people feel slightly uncomfortable, but also extremely surprised. But the most surprising thing is Mikoto''s way of defeating one party, which is so simple and crude that it makes people tremble. It''s just a normal phenomenon for Yu Mikoto herself. The girl with the four basic forces in one body is no longer a superpower within the scope of common sense in a sense, and the comprehensiveness and power of its abilities far surpass vector manipulation. In terms of ability and performance alone, no ability can match Misaka Mikoto. "call!" After doing all this, the girl suddenly felt relieved. After regaining her memories, Mikoto naturally knew about the Absolute Ability Project. Although her sisters weren''t really dead, and the party in front of her was also a victim, she couldn''t bear Mikoto''s irritation as her sister. Now, although the party with the torn black wing passed through, it is not much better either. Mikoto''s attack was not a purely physical tearing of wings, but contained a spiritual level. In other words, Mikoto took one side out of the superpower level and tore the wings of an absolute power. Of course, even if the girl didn''t do anything, the way forward for one party was actually cut off. But by doing so, she has caused unspeakable pain to one party. This pain has completely exceeded the scope of human tolerance. "This pain is your punishment." Seeing the passing of the party below who had passed out due to excessive pain, Misaka Mikoto thought silently, and then the girl slowly fell to the ground, looked at her sister, and saw a figure flying towards her. "Sister Mikoto, you are so amazing!" The figure jumped straight on Mikoto''s body and hugged her fiercely. However, Mikoto was not happy about it. Instead, there was a slight gloom on her face, because she felt the two imaginative soft flesh on the other party, which was an existence that Mikoto could not reach. I saw Mikoto raised her right hand, pressed her cheek that rubbed her body, and pushed the opponent straight away: "Dolly, why are you, Jasmine?" "Woohoo!" After trying several times, she found that she couldn''t rely on it at all. Taoli gave up now, a big smile appeared on her face, and she said, "I know, little Jasmine, she is shy." "Long-winded!" As soon as Dolly''s words fell, her sister''s retort spread in her ears. In this regard, the girl just laughed and said nothing. "Shy, haha!" Mikoto couldn''t help but chuckle a few times, and then the girl said with a serious face, "Well, although there are a lot of things I want to talk to you, Jasmine, and other sisters, we still have business." Upon hearing this, Dolly also stopped the smile on her face and nodded solemnly. "So, let''s get started!" Speaking like this, Mikoto raised her right hand and placed it on Dolly''s head. "Om!!!" In an instant, the two souls resonated. Mikoto''s consciousness seemed to break away from the shackles of her physical body and came to a mysterious realm. Here, she saw that, including Dolly and Jasmine, thousands of Misaka sisters were praying. Countless mysterious powers are permeating from the younger sisters, converging on Mikoto''s body. "Is this the power of faith?" Feeling the power that melted into her soul, Misaka Mikoto thought to herself.Daxia Chinese Website www.daxiabook.com Both Nagato and Emperor Wakone determined the most suitable path for Mikoto before she really awakened. There were two paths to promotion to those with absolute powers, either obsessively transforming demons or believing in gods. The former has experience in the Imperial Capital of Yuangen, but to be honest, it is not suitable for Mikoto. If you want to transform demons, you must have absolute obsession! As Shura, Emperor Yuangen is not lacking in obsessions, but Mikoto is not good at it. Although he has experienced the world remake, if it is true, the girl''s experience is still too little to extract the real obsession. In contrast, the path of faith is more suitable for Mikoto, especially Mikoto has the backing of sister Misaka. Traditionally, most of those who achieve success by faith are subject to faith, but Mikoto is different. The birth of Misaka''s sisters is a miracle of the world in a sense, probably because they have a big place in the script of fate, and as a result, they all have souls immediately after birth. You know, not all clones have souls. And all of these Misaka sisters who have souls regard Mikoto as their sister, or even their mother, and because of the same abilities, all of them will unconsciously move towards Mikoto. In the way of faith, the sisters are simply Mikoto''s natural saints, and the power of faith provided is absolutely flawless! But in Mikoto''s view, these are not important. The important thing is- "These are the wishes of my sisters!" Such thoughts flashed in her mind, and Mikoto accepted this belief in all aspects. "Om!!" The spirit was shocked, and Mikoto felt that the mysterious power was pushing the newly formed new ability to continuously sublimate. From a single force, move forward slowly and firmly in the direction of the domain! "Not enough, these are not enough!" Feeling her own transformation, Mikoto is not satisfied, "Not only these younger sisters, but also those scattered around the world, come together, let us move towards a new chapter together." Along with her own determination, Mikoto''s consciousness instantly jumped to a larger area. At the same time, the Misaka sisters all over the world were shocked physically and mentally. Misaka Network is changing hands at this moment! ... ... "not good!" In the seventh school district, in the windowless building, Aleister''s voice appeared flustered. As the mastermind behind the Academy City, Aleister was confident that he had calculated everything except Nagato, but he never expected that the Misaka network he had worked so hard to set up would be invaded by Misaka Mikoto, a chess piece that had lost value in his eyes. But Aleister was Aleister, and he quickly recovered his composure. Because he is not without countermeasures. In view of the important role of the Misaka network, Aleister produced a high-ranking individual in Misaka''s sister after the Absolute Ability Project-the last work, number 20001. She is the commanding tower of all Misaka sisters and has an independent personality. If a specific electrical signal is sent to her brain, the "Misaka Network" can be operated from the outside. It is a safety device made to prevent the "sisters" from rebelling and losing control. To facilitate control, Aleister deliberately kept her in an unfinished state both mentally and physically, and was kept secretly in the incubator. And now is the time to start the final game! Immediately, Aleister issued his order to a hidden research institute in the city, but he found that his order seemed like a stone sinking into the ocean, and he did not respond at all. The next moment, a new virtual screen was presented in front of Aleister, revealing a broken research institute. In the center of the ruins, Nagato who embraced Lori was facing him, with a chuckle from the corner of his mouth. "You have lost a game, Aleister!" .. 2144 Chapter 150 Second place, closed city! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"how is this possible!" If Aleister was just a little panicked before, then she was panicked now. The change of ownership of Misaka Network was an unimaginable mistake for Aleister, but what really frightened Aleister was that he didn''t even know that Nagato would appear in the last research institute. Obviously, during his inspection, Nagato was still at the top of the headquarters building at dawn. "Could it be that something went wrong with the stagnant loop!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Aleister''s face suddenly became gloomy. Now Aleister relies entirely on the stagnant loop as his eyes and ears. Once the stagnant loop really has a problem, Aleister will not be able to see the situation clearly in this chess game. Is the player who can''t see clearly the trend of the game still the so-called chess player? Thinking of this, Aleister''s face became more gloomy. On the other side, in the ruined research institute, Nagato, who was holding the final work, showed a faint chuckle, and said to himself: "That fellow Aleister should be frightened." From Nagato''s point of view, Aleister was good in everything, but too arrogant. Perhaps it was because all he had to deal with for decades were magicians who were not familiar with modern technology, and he also had the Kihara clan who stood at the apex of scientific research, so that he was too confident in the technology he had. As everyone knows, Nagato''s mind can store powerful science and technology from countless planes, far beyond the entire Academy City. Nagato had hidden the technology of the different world in his mind just to not excessively stimulate Aleister before, but now that the war is approaching, Nagato naturally has no reservations. Although the time is too short and the current scientific level is limited, Nagato has not come up with too many new technologies. But in the process of controlling the city, it has already played a big role. One of the technologies is aimed at the stagnant loop. Although it cannot be captured, it is easy to mislead the stagnant loop and send the wrong information to Aleister. With this technique, Nagato quietly came to this research institute and rescued the last work. "But this kind of thing can only be done once." "With this lesson, I am afraid that next time, it will be the magician, Aleister''s turn." This thought flashed in his mind, but Nagato didn''t care much. Turning his head slightly, the red-haired boy''s gaze seemed to penetrate the barriers of layers of buildings and saw the figure who was being promoted. ... ... At this time, Mikoto''s promotion has reached a critical moment. The pious prayers of the Misaka sisters turned into a massive amount of pure and extremely powerful power of faith, which gathered on the girls soul through the Misaka network, pushing her realm to a higher dimension continuously. In less than a moment, the girl reached the threshold of an absolute capable person. For a time, the mystery between heaven and earth seemed to be within reach! But it''s as close as possible. Misaka Mikoto knew that his background was indeed inferior to that of the Yuangen Imperial Capital. Even if the path to becoming a god was simpler and easier than the path to obsessively transforming demons, and he had various promotion conditions, he still couldn''t make it happen. "At this time, I need my own will to guide it!" Just flashing this thought, countless fragments of memory flashed through Mikoto''s mind.Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org There are worlds before the remake, and there are also worlds after the remake. Every encounter, every struggle, every touch is constantly presented in these fragments, and the faces of relatives and friends such as father, mother, sunspot, early spring, tears, etc. flashed in turn. As the first six incarnations of Nagato, Mikoto has the most normal personality. She has the kindness, cheerfulness and arrogantness of a normal girl. She likes to compete with other capable people. She likes to go out to play punks at night. She likes to wear safety pants. She likes toys called Gutai... And all of this is built on the stage of the Academy City. therefore-- "I can''t tolerate your existence, Aleister!" The determination germinated from the depths of her heart, and the girl''s will almost turned into a sword that soared to the sky, directly cutting off the threshold blocking her promotion path, and instantly stepping into a new dimension. Misaka Network transformed in an instant and turned into the realm of gods. Including Dolly, Misaka sisters all over the world turned into streamers, pierced through the void, and merged into the realm of gods. Their bodies were transformed in an instant and became part of the realm of gods. Among them, the souls of the sisters in Dolly walked out one after another, completing their souls materialized under the power of God''s Domain. The realm of gods, at this moment, is almost equivalent to the kingdom of gods! "boom!!!" An unprecedented arrogance burst from Misaka Mikoto''s body. Unimaginable power is constantly emerging from within the God''s Domain, constantly transforming the girl''s body and pushing her to make another progress. "call!" The girl slowly opened her eyes, and golden brilliance flashed in her eyes, "It''s a pity, there is no time for me to complete the overall transformation of my body. I have a hunch that it will be beyond absolute ability. level." With that said, the girl turned her head slightly and looked in the direction of Aleister''s headquarters building. "In short, take it, Aleister!" Saying this, Misaka Mikoto''s neon clothes and feathers suddenly unfolded, and the whole person turned into a stream of light, instantly crossing several school districts in the school city, and directly bombarding the central building of the seventh school district. "boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly bloomed. The pitch-black cube building turned out to be full of black light, and stood still in the fierce collision. On the contrary, Mikoto Misaka got out of the state of flowing light and retreated tens of meters. "Huh, really a strong fortress!" There was a trace of dissatisfaction on her face, and the wings on the girl''s back moved again, and the whole person flew directly to the top of the building, "Since I can''t break it forcibly, then I will directly obliterate you!" With that said, the girl unfolded her god realm without hesitation. In other words, the realm of gods has officially come to the world! Far beyond the realm held by the Imperial Capital of Yuangen, the super-large realm completely covering the entire academy city has officially arrived, officially isolating the entire academy city from the outside world. "Crack!" As the center of God''s Domain, the windowless building bears the weight of God''s Domain. The whole building suddenly made a clicking sound, and there were cracks in the edge area of ??the wall...... .. 2145 Chapter 151: Quasi Demon God and Saint You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Uh, is this... an enchantment?" At the moment when Academy City was blocked by Misaka Mikoto''s God Realm, a remote path not far from the Academy City stopped two figures heading towards the city. One of the blonde women who was dressed in crude appearance said with some uncertainty. The woman wears a pair of plain goggles used by the operator to protect her eyes. She wears a thick work jacket, trousers, and a work apron around her. She looks like an ordinary maid. However, her body was filled with a sturdy atmosphere that was completely inconsistent with ordinary maids, which was quite unforgettable. "No!" The answer to the woman was the blond young man following her. He was wearing a thin aqua-blue shirt and a beige vest. He was tall but a little gloomy, and the expression on his face seemed to be disappointed in life and the world. "what is that?" Upon hearing this, the blonde woman asked with some doubts. "do not know!" The golden-haired young man''s answer was as simple as it always was, but in words, his face couldn''t help but a hint of suspicion appeared on his face. It seemed that he had discovered something, but he could not be sure. "Haha, I didn''t expect that Orells might not know it!" I couldn''t help laughing a few times, the blonde woman raised her foot again and strode forward, "My old mother''s curiosity has been hooked out, let''s go, let''s go to Academy City and study it up close." But before taking a few steps, the blonde woman stopped again. because-- "Sorry!" Faint words echoed leisurely from high above, and then I saw Emperor Yuangen with his hands in his trouser pockets slowly falling and blocking the two of them, "This place is forbidden, can you two leave here." "Are you, that so-called Absolute Ability, Yuangen Imperial Capital?" Seeing the appearance of Yuangen Imperial Capital, the blonde woman''s face was puzzled at first, then suddenly realized, she said, "In fact, if I can, my old lady doesn''t want to come here, but there is no way." "Whether it is the banned book catalog or the saint God Rihuozhi, you should not get involved." Having said this, the woman showed an unpleasant look on her face and continued to speak, "If it weren''t for you to overdo it and cause the British to keep urging, the old lady wouldn''t come here!" "Well, that''s really no way, I can only fight." Hearing that, Yuangen''s expression remained unchanged, and he said leisurely, "Although you should know my name, but out of politeness, I still introduce myself, the first absolute capable person in Academy City." "Weiyuan Matter-Yuangen Imperial Capital!" "Haha, since you''ve already reported your name, let me do so later. I''m Sylvia, the magic saint, the maid of the British royal guard, and the supreme witch of the monarchy." "And this gloomy guy behind me is called..." 12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com "Orelles!" Before the blonde woman or Sylvia finished speaking, Emperor Yuangen interrupted, "The quasi-demon-Orelles, it''s rumored that he almost became the man of the demon." "To be honest, it is really beyond my expectation that the British Puritan can invite you two over." Having said this, Emperor Yuan Gen could not help but sigh secretly. As he said, the two men in front of him are definitely unexpectedly powerful enemies. As one of the "sages" of less than 20 people in the world, Sylvia is a saint who is not low in rank. A powerful combat force. It''s just that Emperor Yuangen defeated a saint not long ago, and there is no fear of another saint. It was Oreals that really made Emperor Yuangen feel troublesome! In the memory and intelligence of Yuangen Imperial Capital, the man in front of him should have descended on the "devil god" of the modern world. The devil, the magical reaches the ultimate realm, enough to step into the realm of the gods, get the knowledge of the one hundred and three thousand magic books in Indixs mind, and use them to fully play the realm that can be reached, the magicians The top of the pyramid. Orells had the opportunity to set foot in this field, but because of saving the injured kitten, he was busy looking for an animal hospital on the street. Finally, he missed the opportunity and was taken away by the current demon god, the one-eyed Otinus. . But even so, this man is still not to be underestimated, and he can even exercise the power of the devil with ordinary magic alone. Because this demon-like power was too powerful, Orells had been chased by the entire magical force, but all these chasing soldiers had been defeated. Its strength is vividly expressed here. "How can the British Puritans please such a guy?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Emperor Yuangen saw Sylvia inadvertently, suddenly suddenly. According to the information in the memory of her own deity, Sylvia claimed to have a "nostalgic relationship" with Orelles. In order to hone her maid skills, she studied abroad for a long time and was in the apartment of the magician Orelles in Milan. Be a maid. I havent received a salary, and I still earn my living expenses by staying here. However, even in the face of repeated orders from the United Kingdom to return to China, Sylvia still insisted on staying in Orells apartment and took Orells As the "meaning" of staying here. He is very strict with Orrels, calling him a "stupid", and even uses the "Simplified Family Triangle Trojan Horse" to abuse Orrels''s chrysanthemum, which is the partner that Orrels fears. Although the mode of getting along is weird, it cannot be denied that Sylvia and Oreals are very close. If this relationship is used as a link, Orells'' shots are normal. No matter what the specific situation is, the facts have already happened, and all that is left is to face them. To be honest, even Emperor Yuangen felt a little pressure on facing such an enemy. But while feeling stressed-- "I''m burning!" Lifting his right hand, the hot golden flames burned straight up, and a frantic smile appeared on the corner of Emperor Yuangen''s mouth. After all, Emperor Yuangen was only Shura after all. Even after the baptism of reincarnation, his essence will not change. Shura, always warlike! As soon as the words fell, the flames in the Imperial Capital Yuangen''s hands ignited violently, and with the waving of the Imperial Capital, it turned into a roaring fire dragon and swept towards Sylvia and Orells... 2146 Chapter 152 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The attack of Yuangen Imperial Capital was a bit sudden. But Sylvia and Orells, who had experienced many battles, didn''t panic at all. Sylvia took a step forward and suddenly raised her right hand. A rope that was tens of meters long flowed from her fingertips. Accompanied by the woman''s movements, she painted a totem of a rose in the air. "Om!!!" The power of the invisible angel in the void emerged, gathered on the totem, and turned into an invisible barrier. The wall of''Angel Power''! As a saint, Sylvia is somewhat different from other saints. Her specialty is "enchantment", an enchantment created by a rope totem. When she was in Buckingham Palace, Sylvia was often scolded for destroying palace equipment as a guard. After that, she thought about how to only confront the assassin without causing damage to the surrounding area. The final conclusion was to open the barrier that suppressed her. Sylvia uses the high-speed rotation of her arms and body to draw complex runes in the air with a rope that is tens of meters in length in her hand, so as to draw out the "angel power" and enclose it in the rope she uses, and then Expand the wall of "Angel Power". In other words, this is an enchantment for the summoning ceremony! "boom!!!" The ferocious fire dragon screamed and hit Sylvia''s barrier heavily. The extremely powerful impact, unimaginable scorching heat, and the far constant supply of flames have made the fire dragon''s combat effectiveness exponentially multiplying. As a result, the barriers formed by the angel''s power have been shaken, and even some cracks have appeared. "Damn it! Is this flame the flame of the sun!" Not knowing that she had unintentionally told the truth, Sylvia''s face changed slightly, the movements on her hands changed, and the whole person turned, and the mark of the rope changed accordingly. "Power of God!" With the call, the power of the archangel god, Gabriel''s power came out of thin air. "boom!!!" After the water attribute possessed by the power of the gods was integrated, it increased the barrier''s resistance to flames, but at the same time it also made the collision between the two more violent, and the terrifying waves spread in all directions, raging everything. And in this collision, the symbol of the rope is still changing... From the power of the gods to the medicine of the gods, those who resemble gods will eventually change into the fire of gods, and then return to the power of gods! The sequential changes have created the effect of mutual growth. The Wall of Angels has completed its own sublimation, like a huge fortress, standing in the flames of the raging and roaring fire dragon, and even launched a counterattack: The air within a kilometer radius was all captured by the angel''s power, and the oxygen-free environment suddenly appeared. "Woo!!!" The fire dragon lost most of its power at once, although it was not extinguished because of the continuous supply of supplies, it was no longer strong. "Haha, now it''s my old lady''s turn to attack!" Seeing this scene, a smile of joy flashed across Sylvias face, and she launched an attack without hesitation. The air captured by the angels power immediately spun like a top, and transformed into a vortex of shock waves from multiple directions. Emperor Xiangyuangen. Facing Sylvia''s all-round counterattack, Emperor Yuangen''s expression remained unchanged, and six pure white wings suddenly opened behind him. In an instant, the figure of the imperial capital rose into the sky, avoiding the incoming vortex! Just-Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com "Asshole!!!" Although she can''t tell from the outside, Sylvia is indeed a qualified believer. Facing the image of Yuangen Imperial Capital, she immediately furious, "What an ugly image, such a blasphemy against our beliefs, kid, you really want to die !" "It doesn''t matter what kind of thing, just want me to die?" Speaking lightly, a disdainful smile appeared on the corners of Yuangen''s mouth. The realm of God unfolded in an instant, and unimaginable power sprouted from his heart, eroding reality. Sylvia and Orells immediately fell into the realm of gods. "Crack!!" Sylvia''s barrier immediately cracked. Under the isolation of the domain, the supply of the angel''s power immediately appeared faulty, and at this moment, the attack of Yuangen Emperor Capital-a shock wave slashed out by a wing came instantaneously. "boom!!!" The huge barrier was instantly shattered, and Sylvia flew upside down, smashing to the ground heavily. After doing all this, the Imperial Capital did not take advantage of the victory, his eyes fixed on Orells. In his eyes, this quasi-devil god is his real enemy. Sylvia is just an opening dish! As if feeling the gaze of the imperial capital, Orells came back to his senses in a daze, but even so, a little shock remained on the face of the quasi-devil god, as if he saw something unbelievable. After a while, the quasi demon god sighed slightly, and asked: "Can you ask, what is it that is shrouded around?" "Ok?!" Hearing this, the brows of the imperial capital frowned subconsciously. He didn''t expect that the battle was already about to begin, and his enemy still had the mind to ask about these things, but this was not a big deal, and Emperor Yuangen didn''t mind answering it. "The realm, the realm of the gods, the product of the personal reality and materialization of the absolute power." Explaining in this way, the war intent on Emperor Yuangens face can hardly be suppressed, "I have answered you, then start fighting, let me see how strong the so-called Quasi Demon God is!" As soon as the voice fell, the wings behind the imperial capital suddenly opened, and countless white feathers fell, like an endless sword rain. "God''s realm, personal reality..." Facing the attack of Yuangen Imperial Capital, Orells didn''t know why, but there was a wry smile on his face, "Oh my God, is this a joke, it is so!" In his thoughts, the body of the quasi demon god subconsciously made a counterattack "The Norse Throne!" Without any actions or spells, incomprehensible phenomena burst out instantly. The God Realm of Yuangen Imperial Capital was instantly impacted by an external force, breaking a small mouth, and then the invisible force came, and the invisible impact greeted the coming sword rain. "Boom boom boom!!!" The strong collision sound reverberated in the field, and the huge field was even shaken. It''s just that compared to the realm''s shock, the shock in Yuangen''s heart is even worse. In the face of Oreals''s attack, the emperor was surprised to discover how similar their essences are!.. 2147 Chapter 153 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yes, similar! Emperor Yuangen discovered how similar he and Orelles were. He relied on the realm of gods, while Orelles relied on the heavens formed by Norse mythology. He owns the core of the realm of the gods, the elementary matter, while Orelles controls the Nordic throne that dominates the Nordic heaven. If you add the information obtained from Nagato''s previous research, the origin of magic is super power! Then, the conclusion comes out "The absolute ability person on the scientific side is equivalent to the quasi-devil god on the magic side!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Emperor Yuangen suddenly realized that, and then his gaze at Orells suddenly changed. In addition to the original intense war accident, there was also a touch of greed. Since a person with absolute ability is equivalent to a quasi-devil god, then a demon god is naturally a further beacon for those with absolute ability. And Oreals in front of him was almost on the throne of the devil. Although it is not a demon god, the mystery of the demon god is not a secret to Orells. If he can capture all the memories in his mind, then he will go further and definitely have a huge reference. Although Emperor Yuangen is not unable to go further with his own ability, the fact is that he may not have so much time. After this war, they will completely enter the magic side at dawn, and even the eyes of the demons. What will happen then will be somewhat unpredictable. and so "To advance, hunt you!" Shura''s will burst out completely, and his killing intent like a turmoil spread in all directions, and Emperor Yuangen, who carried six pure white wings, turned into a noble angel of destruction at this moment! The sky-shaking wings set off an endless impact, and under the blessing of the realm of gods, it turned into a hurricane of death, whizzing out. "Ah la la, it seems to be treated as prey." Although Orells didn''t know what Emperor Yuangen was thinking, after seeing the change in his eyes, he understood that the battle was inevitable, and the arrogance of the Quasi Demon God was also completely aroused. "Come on, Throne of Northern Europe!!" The unspeakable phenomenon reappeared again, and the hurricane was head-on. "boom!!!" ... ... Nagato was walking alone in the streets of the school city. The once lively streets are now deserted and deserted. The buildings on both sides seem to have been hit by a lot of damage, and there are some explosions in the distance from time to time. It was a local war between Aleister and the Anbe and Dawn''s subordinates under the party feathers. At this point, the war has become fierce, and there is no need to hide it. The whole city seems to be trembling in the war! and so "It''s time to draw a full stop." With such thoughts, after entrusting the final work to Underworld Chasing Soul, Nagato came here. His goal is not someone else, but he is the protagonist in the original plot of this world, Kamijou Dangma!Love me ebook www.25txt.com Following the guidance of Mikoto Domain in the void, Nagato soon came to an empty bridge. Then he saw from a distance, at the other end of the bridge, a high school student with hedgehog hair appeared there, and then sprinted towards his direction at a speed of 100 meters. That''s not Kamijou, who is it? And along with the movement of Kamijou Touma, the divine realm shrouded in the city continued to appear small damage. Although these damages will not cause any real harm to the huge God''s Domain, they will eventually weaken the power of the God''s Domain, which is absolutely impossible to ignore for Mikoto, who is facing Aleister. In a sense, this is also one of the reasons why Nagato is here, although only a small part of the reason. "Ok?!" When Nagato was silent, Kamijou Touma had already ran up to him, "Hey, this little brother, it''s not peaceful now. I just met several waves of people fighting, you should go home quickly." With that said, Kamijou Touma was about to run past Nagato. "boom!!!" In an instant, the sound of collision sounded around. As if he had received an invisible attack on his abdomen, Kamijou Touma floated slightly in the air, flew upside down, rolled a few times on the bridge, and couldn''t get up for a long time. "You are really a good person!" Looking at the hedgehog-headed boy curled up on the bridge, Nagato stepped forward and came to him, "It''s just a pity that everyone is innocent and guilty. You shouldn''t have that power." "what!" With his hands barely propped up, Kamijou Touma gasped a few times before speaking, "You, what are you talking about, I don''t understand at all, what are you talking about!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Kamijou Touma jumped up from the ground and threw a punch at Nagato. Facing this scene, Nagato''s expression remained unchanged, and he kicked out with his right foot! "boom!!" The red-haired boy''s right foot directly hit Dang Ma''s face, and immediately Kamijo Dang Ma flew out again, and even a little blood was sprayed from the boy''s mouth during the whole process. "You don''t need to know anything!" The expression on his face gradually turned into indifference, and Nagato said coldly, "Fuzzy death is a good thing for you, don''t worry, next time, I will solve you directly." Speaking like this, the red-haired boy raised his right hand. "call!!" The wind flowing within a few hundred meters suddenly converged and condensed into a wind blade that was hundreds of meters high. Manipulating the Wind Blade, Nagato didn''t hesitate at all, and went straight to the location where Kamijou Touma was located. At the moment of life and death, some Kamijou Touma who originally wanted to faint immediately burst out of potential. I saw the hedgehog head boy frantically rolling out towards the side, trying to escape the edge of the wind blade. However, his movements were still too slow, and his right hand could not get out. "what!!!" The pain of the broken right hand made Kamijou Touma wailed. Only soon, the wailing sound turned into a roar and roar, as if the beast was beginning to break free from the cage, the invisible suppressing breath spread in all directions, dispelling the erosion of God''s Domain. Seeing this scene, Nagato waved away the Wind Blade, his eyes became serious... 2148 Chapter 154 Eight Demon Dragons! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew early on that his actions would not be smooth sailing. After all, Kamijou Touma''s fantasy killer is a treasure of this world, and it is not so easy to be captured. What''s more, in the plot of the original book, Kamijou Touma lost his right hand more than once, and then went wild. The most important thing is that the fantasy killer does not refer to Kamijou Touma''s right hand, but a more essential mystery hidden in him. Using the right hand to obliterate all abilities is just this mysterious manifestation. Therefore, from the initial invisible blow, to the subsequent kick, and the final wind blade, Nagato''s purpose was not to kill the opponent, but to use death threats to make Kamijou run away. Only when Kamijou Touma ran away, the mysterious essence in his body would be revealed. Just like now! The aura on Kamijou Touma''s body is getting more and more weird, and the human feeling is gradually drifting away from the hedgehog head boy, replaced by the lawless breath of a beast, as if it contains infinite malice. Watching this scene, Nagato groaned slightly, then raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. "boom!!!" Massive mental power burst out of the red-haired boy, instantly enclosing the entire bridge, turning it into a barrier-like existence, preventing the malicious spread in the surrounding space. "Our battle will be on this bridge." After doing all this, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, and he said lightly. "Roar!!" Facing Nagato''s actions, Kamijou Touma responded with roars, and the fractured mouth of the young boy''s left arm suddenly swelled. Not long after, a fierce dragon head appeared. The moment it appeared, the dragon head sent a roaring impact in the direction of Nagato. "Humph!" For this kind of unskilled attack, Nagato just snorted lightly and moved his steps lightly to avoid the impact. Then the red-haired boy took a deep breath and opened the stigmata. "call!!!" The arrogance that seemed to materialize filled the whole body of the red-haired boy. Nagato''s body was strengthened to the extreme under the blessing of the stigmata, and the five senses were increased to the extreme in an instant, and even united together, the ability of empathy increased to the extreme. "Let''s fight, Kamijou as hemp!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato had a meal, and the whole person disappeared in place. Shantou! Almost at the same time, the red-haired boy appeared in front of Kamijou Touma. Kamijou Touma, who was in a violent state, possessed incomparably astonishing instincts. The dragon head on his right hand suddenly opened his mouth and bit towards Nagato. It''s just that Nagato''s movements are one step faster than the dragon''s head, and his white right hand turns into a hand knife, slashing out. "Void swords flow profound meaning, beautiful and beautiful!" The ultimate meaning of the speed of the virtual knife flow originating from the seven realities is shown here. The hand knife that surpasses the limit of the field of vision stood directly on Kamijou Touma''s body before the dragon head attack arrived, cutting it out a large wound, and Boom it flying. "Roar!!!" When Ma''s injury instantly angered the mystery in his body, the overlapping roars burst out, and the young hedgehog who was still flying upside down instantly stopped the tendency to fly upside down and stood in mid-air. And his left arm, which had turned into a dragon''s head, swelled more than ten times again. Then, one, two, three... Wushen e-book www.wstxtxs.com Seven new dragon heads appeared in the air, intertwined with the dragon heads that appeared at first, and sent out an excited dragon roar. The vast and dripping dragon''s might spread out wantonly, suppressing the entire battlefield. The next moment, the dragon heads finished venting, and opened their mouths one after another, sending out a roaring energy wave towards Nagato. Facing the eight full waves of roaring energy, Nagato did not choose to resist, taking a mysterious step under his feet, and the whole person seemed to have lost weight, fluttering, and easily avoided the impact of roaring. -Forbearance is easy! It is still the secret technique learned from Qishi, which can eliminate its own weight. After removing his own weight with this technique, Nagato is like a dandelion seed, which can move with extremely slight vibrations. It is not too simple to avoid the shock wave. After avoiding the attack, Nagato immediately unlocked Zuken, and the whole person turned into an afterimage, charging towards Kamijou Toma. "Roar!!!" Seeing the charging Nagato, the eight dragon heads seemed to be insulted and roared hideously. At the same time, the dragon heads deformed and stretched out one after another, biting and killing the attacking Nagato. Away. It''s just that the dragon heads are fast, but they are always a little bit behind Nagato. In the master''s duel, the slightest gap will be infinitely widened, so in the dragon heads'' bite, Nagato simply moved back and forth to avoid the dragon heads'' bite and approach. The body of Kamijou Touma. Faced with such a situation, Kamijou Dangma''s body must immediately counterattack. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" Nagato''s body has undergone an amazing change. Based on the stimulation of the stigmata, the qi contained in Nagato''s body bursts straight out, circulates and fills the whole body, activating the whole body, and at the same time filling the surrounding space with its own qi. At this time, only the instinct of the beast, Kamijou Dangma immediately felt dizzy, and his whole body was too nervous to move. This is the unspoken secret of the martial artist of the heavenly martial arts-Qi Tun! Envelop the enemy with one''s own air, causing it to lose resistance. "It''s now!" Taking advantage of Kamijou Touma''s difficulty in moving, Nagato''s whole body burst out, like a lawless and terrifying tiger, directly rushed to Kamijou Touma and slammed the strongest fist he had cultivated over the years. Its name-no two fight! "boom!!!" The unimaginable horror fist hit Kamijou Touma''s body heavily. While blasting it flying, the terrifying fist strength hit the hedgehog-head boy''s body to the edge of collapse. The whole body was cracked, a lot of blood was spilled, and the entire bridge was stained red. And at this moment, even more shocking changes appeared. I saw Kamijou Toumas body bursting open with a bang, but the scattered blood and flesh did not fall to the ground. Instead, it gathered and swelled with eight dragon heads as the core, and finally turned into a one as high as ten. The eight dragons that come to Mi. "Roar!!!" The roar that seemed to be liberated erupted from the eight dragon heads, and the fierce aura shook Nagato''s spiritual barriers, fierce and powerful. Just looking at the eight dragons, Nagato''s face showed a smile instead. "Finally appeared, fantasy killer!" .. 2149 Chapter 155 Devour and Birth! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fantasy killer! This is the mysterious power lodged in the hands of Kamijou Touma You, with the ability to eliminate any "superpower", whether it is superpower or magic, as long as it is touched. Good or bad, even the miracles that appear in myths are no exception. Even the power circulating in the planet is the same. Kamijou Touma''s right hand is functioning as a "world reference point". It is a product of the timidity and desire of all magicians, more precisely, the "Magic God" who accounts for 99.9% of the total. Although the Demon God can arbitrarily twist the world, it may not be able to recover. The "fantasy killer" is a backup that can restore the world to its original state. When a twisted world causes damage, it is a benchmark and repair point that can "restore to its original state" and "make things never happen." Therefore, the essence of the fantasy killer is nothing else, but the product of the fusion of the world benchmark and the cowardice and desire of the devil. What appeared outside was the hideous eight-headed dragon in front of Nagato! The aura that it possesses to expel all abilities is the power of the world''s reference point, and the eight fierce dragon heads symbolize nothing else, it is the existence of the throne of the eight acting demon gods. "As long as I swallow it, the power in my body will be completely completed." With his right hand lightly covering his heart, Nagato''s eyes were full of scorching heat, as if to swallow the dragon in front of him. "Roar!!" As if feeling Nagato''s gaze, the magic dragon reacted immediately, and the eight hideous dragon heads suddenly opened, and energy shock waves continuously sprayed out from the dragon head. Without the shackles of Kamijou Toma''s physical body, the power that the magic dragon can exert seems to be increasing exponentially. Facing the dense energy bombs, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly. To be honest, if it''s just the dragon, it''s not that difficult to deal with, but the problem is that the dragon has the power of the world reference point, and the power that can obliterate all abilities is really a foul. Faced with such power, 90% of Nagato''s methods will be useless. "Fortunately, I have already simulated the current situation!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the light forbearance was applied again. The red-haired boy stepped on an extremely light pace, like a flutter, and the energy bombs that would strike in the future avoided one after another. Only Nagato avoided, but the bridge on his body was attacked instead of Nagato. "Boom boom boom!!!" A violent roar echoed on the bridge. The bridge that had been devastated since the beginning of the war finally collapsed completely under this continuous attack, but the devil dragon as the attacker was eating its own fruit and fell toward the river below. On the contrary, the Nagato who used the foot of the foot easily fell to the surface of the water without sinking. "Ho ho ho ho!!" The eight dragons that fell into the river began to roar, and energy waves were freely released from the mouth of the dragon''s head. Under the obstruction of the river, the dragon could not see Nagato, but this did not prevent it from destroying everything around it. . Seeing the devil dragon''s behavior, Nagato slowly closed his eyes and began to refine his mental power.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com In previous simulations, the red-haired teenager carefully thought about how to treat the fantasy killer. After excluding many methods, Nagato realized that there are two methods in his body that can completely restrain the fantasy killer. One of them is martial arts, pure martial arts without using energy is enough to restrain the fantasy killer. The other method of Nagato is his own mental power. If it is the spiritual power of other people, perhaps it can only be helpless in the face of fantasy killers, but Nagato is different, even if it is only a drop of blood now, but Nagato''s spiritual will has been baptized by thousands of worlds. The most important thing is that Nagato''s spirit does not belong to this world, and the power of this world''s reference point has little influence on him. It is precisely because of this conclusion that Nagato would seize the super power of the spiritual element of Nian Motive. Later, Nagato developed a trick against fantasy killers based on Nian Motive. "Now is the time to use that trick!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s spiritual power suddenly burst out, resonating with the spiritual barriers all around the battlefield, and the strong spiritual resonance pushed the entire barrier to another level. "boom!!!" In an instant, the world changed. The broken bridge and the river have all been lost, but replaced by an empty void and endless flames all over the void. The figure of the eight-headed dragon is in the center of the sea of ??fire, being burned by the flames. "Wow!!!" A tragic howl came from the mouth of the magic dragon, full of despair. Of course the magic dragon will despair, because these flames all over the void are the spiritual fire fueled by the unparalleled spiritual power of Nagato. Compared with the real fire of the sun, the real fire of pure sun is tens of thousands of times more terrifying. Nagato has consumed more than half of the spiritual power he had cultivated for ten years since he was reborn. "If it''s not that there is no source of power, how can you use mental power to burn!" A wry smile flashed across Nagato''s pale face, and then the wry smile turned into a fierce smile, "It made me pay such a big price, you should also look down, become a part of me, fantasy killer!" Following Nagato''s determination, the sea of ??fire issued a raging roar, completely engulfing the huge dragon. "boom!!!" In an instant, invisible and mysterious power poured into Nagato''s body from the void. The original red-haired boy''s unformed raw stone ability seemed to have been greatly supplemented, and he immediately surpassed the limit, truly revealing his own form, releasing an indescribable light. Nagato was in a trance at this moment. He heard the crying and praying from the world itself. "Ah, leave it to me!" A faint response emanated from the young man''s heart. In an instant, the stigma in Nagato''s body dissipated directly, or it was directly integrated into Nagato''s body, pushing his body to the extreme forever. At the same time, with the continuous influx of energy in the void, the high-hanging throne gradually formed in Nagato''s consciousness. Until the last ray of power in the flame space is integrated, the throne is completely formed! "Boom!!!" .. 2150 Chapter 156 Absolute Kingship You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This day, the whole earth has such a moment! In addition to human beings, other creatures on the earth, including animals and insects, made a happy cry. Even the plants filled their bodies with a smell of joy. Although it was only a moment, it was enough for a few strong people on earth to perceive it. Most of the perceivers feel unclear. Therefore, only the demon gods standing at the apex can perceive some mystery, but even the demon gods cannot accurately know what happened. If anyone knows, it is Edwards who is in the imaginary space. "Interesting, so interesting!" A slightly noisy voice echoed slowly, the light circle above his head, with long golden hair, a tall figure with gleaming light, and the angel dressed in loose white cloth covering his limbs and torso said happily: "Unexpectedly, the king of the earth will appear in this period of history. I really want to see it!" "What a coincidence, I want to see you too." As soon as Edwards'' voice fell, the indifferent voice rang in her ears. A flash of surprise flashed on the angel''s face, and then she saw a crack in the space not far in front of her. Seeing this crack, a flash of surprise flashed on Edwards'' face. As Aleister''s collaborator, Evas knows how much Aleister''s imaginary math district is valued by her. Its just that Aleister didnt expect that the things he valued would have been taken away unknowinglyif it hadnt taken the sovereignty of the virtual math district, how could it be possible to open up space in this school district. Thinking like this, Edwards saw a red-haired boy in casual clothes slowly coming out of the crack. ... ... Time went forward about three minutes. Along with the vibration of the sea of ??consciousness, the abilities conceived in Nagato''s body finally revealed the true face of Lushan. Its name-Absolute Kingship, is not a super power in a simple sense, but more like a conceptual power. With this ability, Nagato can be called the king of the earth in a sense. In theory, everything on the earth belongs to Nagato. It''s just a pity that human beings in this world don''t know what happened, and they have broken away from the category of children of the earth. If it werent for this, there would be neither superpowers that point directly to the origin of the road, nor so many demon gods that can distort the world, nor would there be any such thing as Edwards who was born in Alaya but detached from Alaya. Yeah''s existence. "So, in order to complete the king''s industry, I want to conquer mankind, plunder the gods, and defeat the devil and Evas!" After thinking about it for a moment, Nagato knew his next path, and then the red-haired boy couldn''t help but smile. His life path is really the same as before, always standing on the opposite side of all beings. "But I''m used to it too." When he said that, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face unconsciously. After lurking for so many years, the beast in the heart of the red-haired boy has long been unable to bear it. He wants to open his fangs and claws and declare war on the whole world. It is not too close to Nagato''s mind. "Then first, make a close with Aleister!" Thinking in this way, Nagato dissipated directly from the flame space, recovered his mental power, and began to perceive the imaginary mathematics area that he once eroded, which was an important area of ??Aleister. As the saying goes, it is best to deal with Aleister from there.168 Book Bank www.168shuku.com Then very unexpectedly, Nagato heard Edwards'' voice through the imaginary math area. "What a coincidence, I want to see you too." Using his own mark to spread the word toward Edwards, Nagato directly raised his hand and gently stroked in the air, and a crack naturally appeared in the imaginary mathematics area completely covering the school city. Walking into the rift, Nagato instantly came to the center of the imaginary math area, and saw an angel for the first time. "Finally met, Edwards!" Although he had never actually met, Nagato knew that the existence in front of him was Edwards. At first glance, the correct gender of Edwards cannot be fully judged, but at least it looks like a female from the outside, covering all emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, but the deepest part hides obvious differences from human emotions and is extremely flat. expression. "at last" Seizing the loopholes in Nagato''s words, Edwards asked in a special murmur tone. "Well, I once took a look at you over time!" In the face of Edwards inquiry, Nagato did not conceal the slightest bit, and said directly, To be honest, you really scared me back then. I didnt expect a presence like you to appear. Hearing this, Edwards couldn''t help being silent, his eyes on Nagato were obviously different. After all, Nagato''s words revealed a lot of subtle information. It really made Edwards couldn''t care less. For a long time, Edwards couldn''t help but sigh softly. It was a sigh that fit her temperament and made people feel a little addicted. Then Edwards opened his mouth and said, "It''s a pity, why didn''t you show up earlier." "..." Upon hearing this, Nagato was a little puzzled. "If an interesting person like you showed up earlier, I wouldn''t have to work hard to teach Aleister, but after I taught Aleister, you showed up. It really makes me a little hard to choose." Edwards'' answer was extremely sincere, but Nagato couldn''t accept it. and so-- "boom!!!" The powerful thought power condensed into bullets, and heavily bombarded Edwards. The angel stepped back several tens of meters, but there was no injury at all. "Humph!" However, Nagato''s original intention was not to hurt the other party with thought power, but to express his dissatisfaction. "Although you are indeed strong in the future, you are beyond time and space, but that is not the reason for your arrogance in front of me." "First of all, what is Aleister, where is he qualified to compare with me!" "Secondly, you don''t need to choose, because we are opposites!" Speaking of this, the Wang Wei on Nagato suddenly burst out, filling the entire imaginary math area, "I am the king of the earth, absolute kingship, destined to conquer all existence, and you are also one of my goals." "Of course, the goal I said is your ontology. As for your projection, dissipate!" Following Nagato''s words, the entire imaginary math area was completely shaken... .. 2151 Chapter 157 The Staff of Impact! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Nagato met with Edwards, Misaka Mikoto finally broke Aleister''s headquarters. In normal times, this will definitely cause a sensation. After all, Aleisters headquarters, the "windowless building", is the product of Aleisters expenditure of countless capital and materials. Its appearance is covered with an armor plate made of "calculus impact diffusion composite material", which can absorb and resolve even nuclear attacks. That is to use electromagnetic waves or ultraviolet rays to calculate the transmitted shock wave, and then send out the appropriate vibration. The so-called movable armor plate is similar to making the waves cancel each other, so it is meaningless to rely on power alone. Even the full blow of a side that delayed the earth''s rotation for five minutes could not hurt it. In addition, it also has countermeasures for various drugs and high and low temperatures. The hardness of the "calculus impact-diffusing composite material" itself is nothing. Once the smart design part stops working, the hole can be exploded by blasting from the front. But the "building without windows" is all supplied internally, so it is impossible to fight with power outages. But the armor plate is not insoluble. As long as you calculate the shock wave waveform that the armor plate cannot cancel, and then attack based on the waveform, the armor plate can be destroyed. But Misaka Mikoto''s method is not like that. Instead, she covers the city with her own gods, crushing the power of the gods on the entire building, and crushing it into powder with infinite force. However, until the entire building turned into powder, Aleister''s figure did not appear. "how is this possible!" Watching this scene, Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help frowning. At this moment when Mikoto hesitated, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. This was a young man with long silver hair. His tall figure and wise face made people look quite favored. Of course, only people who didn''t know would have a good opinion of him, at least Misaka Mikoto didn''t. Because his name is impressively Aleister Crowley! Before Mikoto could react, Aleister who appeared in front of her stretched out his hand. "Crack!" There was a muffled sound in the girl''s chest, she didn''t see the track of the attack, didn''t notice the sign of the attack, and the attack directly acted on the girl''s body. This was Aleister''s strange and terrifying magic. "Humph!" With a grunt, Mikoto directly concentrated the power of her own God''s Domain! The invisible power instantly concentrated and smashed toward Aleister. Its speed was so fast that it was almost instantaneous. However, even so, Aleister disappeared instantly before the attack arrived. Her pupils shrank sharply, and Mikoto''s face was a little serious. Although the girl had long known that Aleister was a difficult existence, she never thought that the other party would be difficult to get into this program. This ability to move instantaneously made Mikoto think of Saya in Baiyu Kyongri. But after all, the girl is not an ordinary person, and she soon sinks. With his abilities running at full capacity, after layers of protection were placed on the body surface, Misaka Mikoto directly closed his eyes, combined his perception with the realm of the gods, carefully observing everything on the battlefield. At this moment, Aleister suddenly appeared and pointed at the girl again. "Crack!!!" Biquge novel www.lifankus.com The protection on Misaka Mikoto shattered. But the girl didn''t even open her eyes, she was crushing away with the power of God''s Domain, and Aleister didn''t accidentally disappear again, and she gave Mikoto a finger when she appeared next time. In this way, the battle between the two was carried out in a slightly boring way, like a gopher. A little bit of time passed, as the battle between the two continued, Misaka Mikoto''s body continued to strengthen in the prayers of many sisters, and her perception continued to rise, finally capturing the traces of Aleister''s power. "Haha, I understand!" At the moment when Aleister appeared, Misaka Mikoto suddenly opened his eyes, "It turns out that your ability to move is not only space movement, but also time. Your existence has already surpassed time by half, and can be short-lived. Escape into time." "But since it is related to time and space, then I will distort time and space!" In the next moment, the gravity on the entire battlefield increased at an astonishing rate, and in a blink of an eye it reached an unparalleled level. "Not enough, sisters, wish me a helping hand!" The resonance of the will instantly doubled Mikoto''s power output, and the inextricable gravity solidified in an instant, evolving a small black hole that appeared in the center of the battlefield. The time and space on the battlefield are slightly distorted at this moment. Aleister was about to move again, but found that there was a slight delay in his ability to move. Seizing this opportunity, Mikoto directly pushed the black hole to attack. "Crack!" In an instant, Aleister''s arm was''grabbed'' by the black hole, and the chairman made a decisive decision, twisting his arm, and the whole person teleported away from the place again and appeared in the sky not far away. "Really decisive, you!" Waving his hand to disperse the black hole that was about to run out of control, Misaka Mikoto''s gaze towards Aleister was full of sharpness, "Then again, I think you have a few hands to give up." As soon as the words fell, the girl was about to use her abilities again. At this moment, the inexplicable shock hit Misaka Mikoto''s spirit. In the girl''s perception, there seemed to be an inexplicable jitter in God''s Domain, and a very strange thing appeared in the feeling. Invisible and indescribable, it is not a feeling that can be explained by words. But the girl''s intuition has been warning! Staff of Impact. This rod has such a legend that Aleister Crowley, known as the wicked man, decided to follow a certain magician out of sheer respect, an ancient legend. Such a piece of information from the memory of Nagato''s past lives quickly emerged in his brain. Then the girl felt a whirl of heaven and earth, the whole person was confused, and even the connection between herself and God''s Domain became intermittent, and then the girl fell straight down. If it hadn''t been for the shield on her body to maintain it autonomously, Mikoto would definitely be seriously injured. Seeing this scene, Aleister still had no expression on his face, just raised the remaining hand, took the silver staff from the twisted vortex in mid-air, and slowly pointed it at Mikoto below. "Goodbye, Super Electromagnetic Gun!" .. 2152 Chapter 158 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Aleister didn''t expect that dealing with a capable person would be so troublesome. Since the establishment of the Academy City, in Aleister''s eyes, the so-called capable person, no matter how rare and powerful the ability, is just the experiment, tools and chess pieces for him to experiment with his dreams. In decades, Aleister encountered a rebellion not the first time, but a dozen times. Although he was the founder of Academy City, whether he was a foreigner on the outside or a magician in secret, Aleister''s chairmanship was not very strong. But even so, Aleister went all the way, not only did not fail, but became stronger because of these rebellions. Too many victories and the fact that his plan is gradually entering the final stage made Aleister even more proud, so that he looked down on anyone at all, even the Demon God, in his eyes would be the target of surpassing sooner or later. In other words, as long as the artificial heaven is set up, Aleister is confident that he can slap those arrogant demons. "Then, did I become arrogant myself!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Aleister felt a little bitter in his heart. Although it was impossible to observe the battlefield because of the loss of the stagnant loop, Aleister could clearly feel that his power was being continuously weakened by the dawn power under the red-haired boy. Aleister knew that even if he could win this battle, his own strength would suffer greatly. What''s more, he vaguely sensed that the shadow of failure was hanging over. Although he has the trump card of Edwards, Aleister is not the kind of existence that entrusts his fate to others. At the critical moment, this man definitely does not lack the courage to break the boat. It''s like now, if it''s normal, he would choose to collect Misaka Mikoto in order to research the data of the absolute power. "But not now, I don''t have that time, so I''m sorry, Super Electromagnetic Gun!" Speaking in this way, Aleister''s magic power suddenly worked, but at this moment, Aleister''s whole body was slightly shaken, a look of horror appeared on his face, and a touch of scarlet appeared on the corner of his mouth. "How is it possible, how did my contract with Edwards break!" Almost subconsciously yelled out, Aleister suddenly felt a little flustered. "It''s easy, because I drove her back to the future." The answer to Aleister was a leisurely voice. Following the voice and looking up, Aleister saw that a huge crack appeared in the space above him, and a platinum throne slowly fell. On the throne, the initiator of this rebellion, Uzumaki Nagato sat high on it, looking at himself leisurely. Watching this scene, Aleister''s eyes suddenly widened. As the creator of the existence and imaginary mathematics zone who is also proficient in time and space, Aleister knew at first glance that the spatial fissure was not a simple spatial fissure, but a fissure between the imaginary mathematics zone and the real world. He actually broke the boundary between imaginary mathematics and reality. How could this be possible?! He just said that it is impossible to expel Edwards back to the future. How could the existence of Edwards be expelled?! What happened to the throne he was sitting on? and also In an instant, a lot of questions accumulated in Aleister''s heart, but because there were too many, Aleister didn''t know how to say it or which question to ask. However, Nagato himself was not here to answer Aleister, he was here to make the end of this war!Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowoxs.com "First of all, assimilate, my country!" The corner of his eye glanced at Mikoto, who was lying on the ground. Nagato issued his own order to the entire Academy City. The power of the king suddenly appeared, turned into a breeze, and spread in all directions. With the breeze blowing, the huge academy city has undergone earth-shaking changes in an instant. The sky clarified a lot at this moment, and the gunpowder and blood dissipated. The wounded at dawn healed instantly, while Aleister''s dark parts were suppressed one after another and collapsed to the ground. In addition, the damaged buildings on the ground have been restored to their original condition. Even the buildings that have been turned into ruins have been reorganized under the power of the breeze, and the huge city has been restored to life at this moment. The whole process took less than half a minute, and it seemed like a miraculous scene, which made Aleister feel a little speechless. "Next, it''s your turn, Aleister!" After finishing all this, Nagato looked at Aleister. In an instant, Aleister was under unimaginable suppression. Unlike Misaka Mikoto''s God Realm, Misaka Mikoto''s God Realm is an external force. Although it erodes reality, it cannot be completely corroded after all. Therefore, even in the realm of gods, Aleister seemed to be at ease. What Aleister felt now was that the time and space where the entire Academy City was located suppressed him at the same time. Everything around, even an atom in the air, repels his existence! "This, is this also the realm of gods?" Bend his knees slightly, enduring the endless suppression, Aleister asked with some difficulty. The realm of gods, of course not! What Nagato is now displaying is the ability he has developed as the king of the planet. In short, it is to characterize the entire academy city as its capital on this planet, thus carrying out a thorough territorialization. The territorial area will become the strongest fortress of the planet king on the earth, or the kingdom of the gods on earth! Of course, these things don''t need to be explained to Aleister. and so-- "Forget it!" Indifferently speaking, Nagato raised his right hand and made a virtual grip. Even more powerful forces gathered from all directions to completely crush Aleister. At this moment, the silver staff in Aleister''s hand was activated. Invisible, the inexplicable and mysterious mental attack reappeared, surpassing the material barrier, and hit Nagato. Suddenly, Nagato felt Mikoto''s feeling at the beginning, and the sky was spinning in his mind. The five senses became confused at this moment, and it was difficult for the brain to make clear judgments about the body. However, in the next moment, Nagato''s will broke through the chaos caused by the mental shock and regained control of the body. In Aleister''s incredulous gaze, Nagato made a fist fiercely! "People who underestimated my will are dead!" Along with such words, Aleister turned into a mass of flesh... 2153 Chapter 159 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aleister is dead... Although he had made great achievements on both the magical side and the scientific side during his lifetime, he was called the biggest shady in the original work, playing the protagonist and the world in the palm of his hand, but he still died. Not to mention that the body becomes muddy, the soul is even more broken. The strength of the territorial academy city is so overbearing. But Nagato, who did all of this, still had a calm face, and didn''t feel that he had done anything remarkable. But also, what Nagato did may be earth-shattering in this world, but in his life, it was just an ordinary thing, and he had never known how many things of the same level had been done. Compared with emotions like feelings, Nagato is more concerned about-- "Aleister''s memory!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the power of Nagato was operating again, and the power of the entire Academy City resurfaced, gathering the fragments of the soul belonging to Aleister scattered in the surrounding space. As the fragments gathered, Aleister''s spiritual wisdom showed signs of recovery. However, Nagato completely strangled this spirituality with a move in his heart. Then the red-haired boy swallowed Aleister''s soul. In an instant, a large amount of memory information appeared in Nagato''s mind, impacting his consciousness. Fortunately, Nagato was already familiar with this situation, and he easily absorbed these memories and sorted them. Soon, Aleister''s life was revealed in front of Nagato. I have to say that Aleister is really a genius. Since childhood, he has a talent that ordinary people can''t match. He can easily interpret the magic book that others can''t bear, an absolute genius on the magic way. Until one day, Aleister encountered a rough stone. After seeing the ability of the rough stone, Aleister couldn''t help but feel curiosity, and then learned from the mouths of many senior magicians that the rough stone is a talented existence, but magic is prepared for people without talent. This was a huge blow to Aleister Xiang from the genius. The young Aleister couldn''t believe that he had no talent. Even if it is called a genius by the world, being a genius among a group of people with no talents is different from being top among short people. The arrogant Aleister could not accept this situation. Therefore, Aleister''s gaze immediately turned to the existence of natural special abilities such as rough stones. But because of the lack of information and the limitations of his own level, he can only give up temporarily. Its just that the bane has been buried... With the passage of time, Aleister''s achievements in the magic way have become higher and higher, and his research on rough stones has become deeper and deeper. Of course, with the deepening of this research, he has become more and more deviant. In order to understand the nature of the rough stone, he did not hesitate to abandon his wife and daughter, using young girls as his experimental materials. In the end, at a huge price, Aleister finally realized the fact that the original stone was the origin of magic. He even saw the future lord at the lower reaches of the long river of time.Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com Of course, Aleister could not see the essence of the future Lord like Nagato. In his thoughts, the future Lord was just like the God of the Catholic Church, just an empty seat of God. And he also had the ambition to climb to that seat of God and become the lord of the future! For this reason, he abandoned his achievements on the side of magic, turned to the side of science, with the purpose of subverting many heavens on the side of magic, and even referred to the relationship between God and angels. He sacrificed his wife and used the power of the future lord to be angelic. Form calls. Although the process was quite turbulent and even almost died, Aleister was determined and persevering towards his goal. Without Nagato''s existence, maybe Aleister might have succeeded in subverting the magic side. Of course, the goal of becoming the lord of the future is simply unrealistic. Edwards was not constrained by time for a long time. Everything Aleister did, in a sense, was to make wedding dresses for others, to untie the limitations of Edwards coming to this world. "So, after seeing the essence, it is really small!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato quickly absorbed this memory, especially the memory of Aleister''s magic path contained in the memory, as well as many magic path insights. The absolute kingship of Nagato is a very special rough ability, and its essence is the embryonic form of the sovereignty of the stars. In addition to fantasy killers, primate killers, and territorial branch abilities, Nagato possessing this ability also possesses the characteristics of devouring and plundering all abilities. Both magic and superpowers are within Nagato''s plunder. Nagato, who has already obtained Intiqs, does not lack the knowledge of the magic way, but does not have much insight about the magic way in this world. Aleister''s insight can instantly make up for the red-haired boy''s shortcomings. Of course, it''s not that Nagato can''t comprehend by himself, but it can speed up the process of comprehension, Nagato will never mind. After a while, Nagato finally digested all Aleister''s memories and slowly opened his eyes. The throne underneath slowly dissipated, and the red-haired boy quietly fell to the ground as if he had lost gravity. The impact rod that fell aside has flown into Nagato''s hands and turned into a silver rapier. Hanging the impact...sword around his waist, Nagato''s field of vision instantly hung over the city, reflecting everything into it. "Except for some small local problems, this war is over." Sighing softly, a faint smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Although there are still many things to deal with, from today, Nagato is the new chairman of the Academy. After suppressing these thoughts for a while, Nagato''s eyes began to look at the battle outside the school city. The imperial capital and the quasi-devil gods are fighting fiercely, each with scars. As a result, I don''t know if I felt Nagato''s sight. The Quasi Demon God who was fighting with Emperor Yuangen trembled, and he directly picked up his partner and fled away as an afterimage. "Where to run!!" Seeing this scene, Emperor Yuangen didn''t want to, and immediately spread his six wings to pursue him. Within a moment, the three of them disappeared into Nagato''s vision. "..." There was a slight silence, Nagato shook his head lightly, and said helplessly, "Forget it, let the emperor go after it, just let the magic side take a look, the scientific side is strong..." .. 2154 Chapter 160-Froland Chloe Duny You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The end of the war does not mean calm. On the contrary, the civil war in the academy city will definitely cause great waves throughout the world, and all the magic side forces will focus on this. You know, the current form of the forbidden world is a trend of technology and magic side by side. And Academy City is the headquarters and backbone of the science side! If possible, the leaders of the many forces and organizations on the magic side would never mind, taking advantage of the weakness of the Academy City Civil War to uproot the entire Academy City. Therefore, it would be a good choice to let Emperor Yuangen go to chase Orelles and them. After all, the quasi-devil gods are the existence that the entire magic side forces want to kill but can''t do nothing, and the absolute ability of the Academy City can actually hunt down such existence... Obviously, this is definitely a huge for the magic side. deterrence. As for Emperor Yuangen will not be in danger, Nagato can guarantee that he will definitely be in danger. Except for some forces that are hostile to the Academy City, such as the Roman Orthodox Church, will send magicians to try to kill the Absolute Ability of the Academy City, and there may even be curious demon gods looking for the Imperial Capital of Yuangen. But the red-haired boy believed even more that these dangers would only turn into further steps and resources for Emperor Yuangen. With such anticipation, Nagato stopped paying attention to the far-away Gakone Imperial Capital, and after instructing his subordinates to send the injured Misaka Mikoto to Underworld Chasing Soul, and after taking in some defeated prisoners, he came to the site of the windowless building . Probably out of anger, Mikoto didn''t keep her hands, and directly turned the building into powder. Only Nagato, who had obtained the memory of Aleister, knew that there was still a very secret basement in this building, and a very special existence was imprisoned in the basement-Floran Chloe Duny. It was an extremely special existence, with a talent that surpassed the general human nature, and an "undead girl" with extremely strong vitality. Even with the passage of years, I dont know what aging is. Floran''s existence has been recorded about her as early as the "witch hunting" era hundreds of years ago. Women who have experienced the key element of the medieval witch hunt, "proven innocence by torture," the prototype "Divine Trial", a total of 308 times without injury. Use both hands to hold the hot rocks that have been placed in the fire for a long time, tie your hands and feet to sink into the spring water, tie your hands and feet to the spring, tie them to the top of the tower and suffer lightning strikes, lock them in jail and interrupt water and food for more than a month... These experiences not only did not kill this A woman, she didn''t even change her face. In the long history, Floran is almost legendary, and there are various versions about her origin. The scientific camp sees Floran Kroy Duny as the opposite extreme to the complex AI, which is a continuous insect-like creature with village thinking, but the magic camp''s view is somewhat different. They think that Floran Chloe Duny has no beginning and no end. Perhaps it should be said that she no longer knows that she has gone through several cycles. Although the two sides hold the same opinion, it is still unclear whether its essence belongs to the science or magic camp. It is not contaminated by science and magic. In other words, it can be transformed into a "human" on either side. In the study of the Academy City, it was judged that in the variation of Floran Chloe Duny, there is the possibility of reversing the relationship between prey and predator, which may cause a major blow to modern civilization centered on humans using science. In order to prevent Floran from studying, Aleister uses the physical and intelligence isolation 29GG novel www.29gg.net -Confined in a "windowless building". The driving force of Floran Chloe Dunys actions is not thoughts, but curiosity. Therefore, the most effective way to restrict her actions is to prevent her from being interested in the outside world, and to provide her with a completely dark and silent environment that will make her lose All interests. To be honest, since solving the problem of the origin of magic, Nagato thinks that there are not many problems in this world that can stump him. Therefore, after getting the information of Floran Chloe Duny from Aleisters memory, he couldnt help being curious. Even if it was he, it would be difficult for him to know Floran Chloe Dunys information from the memory of others. Nature. "So, let me see it!" An expectant smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato''s right foot glared slightly, and a crack was blasted into the ground. Only in the next moment, the crack burst as if it had received a strong impact. A tall figure jumped out from the ground and rushed towards Nagato. Although he didn''t feel much danger, Nagato was still habitually manipulating the territory and confined it in midair. After doing all this, Nagato began to look at the imprisoned figure, a woman who was close to two meters tall. She has an extremely cute face, her facial features are very soft, and her eyes are as stunning as rare sapphires. At the same time, the girl has a purple hair that grows to bare toes. It seemed that she hadn''t been taken care of for a long time, so her long hair almost covered one of her eyes. At this time, the girl was wearing a dress made of thin synthetic fibers that resembled a one-piece dress, but the transparent dress could see the pink underwear inside. And her sapphire eyes were staring at Nagato''s face completely, seemingly interested in Nagato. "similar?" After a while, the tall girl made a puzzled voice to Nagato. What is surprising is that the voice made by this woman who is more than two meters tall is as sweet and greasy as a little loli, and with some cute expressions, it gives people a sense of sight of a large loli. "Is it the same kind? I was judged by you as the same kind?" Nagato was a little surprised, but then his eyes narrowed unconsciously. The red-haired boy understands that beings like Floran have extraordinary intuitions and don''t know how to lie. Since she said that she and her are the same kind, there must be a reason. So, based on that point, Floran judged that she and she were of the same kind. His thoughts turned back and forth in an instant, and Nagato quickly locked his absolute kingship. After all, the current Nagato was just a drop of blood, and the core power that appeared outside was the absolute kingship. The so-called absolute kingship is the scepter of Nagato as the king of the earth. In a sense, Nagato is Gaia''s substitute in this world...Although this substitute seems to be a little overbearing, he directly claimed the sovereignty of the stars as his own, and was not ready to return Gaia. If Floran and Nagato are really of the same kind, then her identity is obvious... "Gaia''s original substitute, is the UO of the Stars?" .. 2155 Chapter 161 My uo! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Star UO! The strongest species of life on the planet, dominating the planetary ecosystem, is a horrible existence that can make all the species of life in this world extinct by oneself. Its essence is the symbol of the star, the executor of the will of the planet. Of course, this is the saying in the land of steel of the Moon World, and there is no such saying in the Forbidden World, but this does not mean that the Forbidden World has no similar conceptual laws. According to Nagato''s research, the Demon Forbidden World and the Shaped Moon World have great similarities. It''s just that unlike the trend of confrontation between Gaia and Alaya in the Lunar World, something unexpected happened to Alaya in the Forbidden World when it was formed. After Gaia was completely suppressed and swallowed, the authority split. Many of its split powers fall behind and are controlled by the heavens cast by various myths. Gaia, who had lost most of his authority, even dissipated his own consciousness, leaving only instinct and a ray of resentment or wish. Nagato was able to forge his absolute kingship with this wish from Gaia. Under such circumstances, it is indeed possible for the planet to give birth to its own star UO. After all, in a sense, the Nagato of this world is also on the road of UO. Many thoughts flashed in their minds, Nagato and Floran faced each other, fully perceiving each other''s essence. Then the red-haired boy got an unexpected answer-Floran''s body indeed contained an extremely pure planetary power, and she was in perfect harmony with the heavens and the earth. In a daze, Nagato also understood why Gakuen City judged that Floran would subvert the entire human society. Because Floran is the embryonic form of UO of Stars, her body contains the path to the ultimate evolution. Once she obtains sufficient information and resources, she will definitely move towards the complete body of UO of Stars under the impetus of the road. At that time, with the exception of the Demon God and Edwards, the entire world will be completely subverted in Froland''s hands. "So, Aleister saved the world?" A few dumbfounding thoughts flashed inadvertently, Nagato groaned for a moment, and said in a friendly manner, "I remember your name is Floran, right? I am Nagato. Please advise." "..." Floran nodded, flashing big eyes, looking very curious about Nagato. Its just that for some reason, Nagato always feels that this curiosity seems to be the kind of curiosity that can eat him down, like a child''s curiosity about heart snacks. To be honest, even Nagato was a little unhappy with this look. Just after another thought, the red-haired boy temporarily suppressed his uncomfortable heart, because he realized that the girl in front of him was an insect-like thinking existence, who knew almost nothing. "By the way, are you hungry?" "Yeah." Floran nodded again, "Can I taste your taste?" "I can''t deny this. The legendary Tang Monk meat is nothing more than that." A wry smile flashed across Nagato''s face when he remembered that his essence was a drop of blood in the realm of Taoism. In addition, any existence, even an ant, as long as it can swallow the present self, I am afraid that the future breakthrough in the Dao Realm will be completely watered up, and the Dao Sage Realm is just around the corner. Even the realm of Taoist ancestors can peep into the slightest bit.Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com "Just, are you sure?" Speaking like this, Nagato raised his right hand, a drop of bright red blood burst out of his index finger, and handed it to Floran, "My advantage is never easy to take..." However, before Nagato''s words were finished, Floran directly put Nagato''s index finger in his mouth. Feeling the girl''s soft tongue and the silver teeth that wanted to bite her finger, Nagato''s face flashed a dumbfounding smile, and she forgot the characteristics of a girl, and her feelings for her were nothing. After biting for a long time and failing to bite Nagato''s finger, Floran''s big eyes immediately looked at Nagato. Facing such innocent eyes, Nagato didn''t say much, urging the power of absolute kingship, drawing energy from the heaven and the earth, spawning a lot of blood, bursting out from the fingertips. Feeling more and more blood in his mouth, Floran couldn''t help narrowing his big eyes as he kept swallowing. Obviously, the girl was very happy to be able to drink such a delicious food. What the girl didn''t know was that as Nagato''s blood continued to merge into her body, her identity was constantly shifting, and she gradually changed from Gaia''s UO to Nagato''s exclusive UO. When the ownership shifted, Floran''s body also evolved, or feathered. Eclosion is the name of the evolutionary path contained in Floran''s body. Its manifestation is gradually complicated by swallowing intelligence. The important key to the emergence of Floran is to search for the surrounding environment and learn from it. After absorbing a certain amount of information, Floran will change into something different from the current form in a certain direction. From this combination of continuous thinking that is simpler than that of insects, to the process of acquiring a large amount of knowledge to obtain complex and flexible ideas, tremendous changes will occur. However, relying on the level of intelligence that Floran generally sees and hears, it is estimated that it will take about 2,300 years to obtain a huge amount of knowledge that can realize mutation. It''s just Nagato''s blood and the endless information contained in the blood that helped the girl step through this accumulation stage. At a certain moment, the girl''s body began to glow. Eclosion finally started at this moment. "In my name!" Looking at Floran, who was slowly changing, Nagato slowly said, "Grant you the power to kill primates. Starting today, you will belong to my substitute, UO of Stars!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato''s killing power against the primates was immediately re-enacted and integrated into Floran''s body. Six pure white wings of light bloomed from behind Floran... "Om!!" This wave of volatility spread quickly throughout the world at an absolutely alarming speed. Ordinary people only felt a chill in an instant, but those who possessed power felt a chill subconsciously. The stronger the existence, the more he can feel the cold, as if his natural enemy has appeared. In an instant, this unprovoked chill disappeared without a trace. But the entire magic side shook again because of this... .. 2156 Chapter 162 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, fleeting. The three-day period is not long, but not short. For the academy city that has just experienced the civil war, it is enough to complete the post-war treatment and the reintegration of the overall power. Both the remnants of Aleister and the neutral forces of Academy City have become vassals of Dawn. The rules established by the dawn organization formally take root and grow in the academy city. Of course, there have been quite a few waves in the process of power change in the entire Academy City. However, under Nagato''s unreasonably powerful territorial power blessing and the deterrence of the two absolute abilities, as well as the public opinion propaganda of the major media in the Academy City, all the waves quickly subsided and did not cause much impact. And the name of Uzumaki Nagato, the new chairman of Academy City, has spread throughout the world following the spread of the official media of Academy City. Nagato has become a household name. It''s just that for Nagato, these are just trivial things. After conquering Floran with his own blood, Nagato handed everything over to his subordinates and went directly into a state of retreat. The red-haired young man without the magical powers of his body needs a little time to thoroughly understand his abilities. Not only ability, Nagato also needs to spend some time paying attention to the five elements of the imaginary math area. The original imaginary mathematics area is just an illusory field covering the academy city. It is formed by the overlapping of the AIM diffusion field released by all abilities, and there is no substantial foundation. Since the urbanization of the academy into the territory of Nagato, the foundation of the imaginary mathematics area has been supplemented at once, and the closed evolution has begun. Nagato vaguely understood that once the imaginary math area has completed its evolution, it will no longer be an imaginary math area. At that time, its name should be Artificial Heaven! Of course, the evolution of the imaginary math area is not easy. Nagato needs to study it carefully. When the red-haired boy officially left the customs, the entire academy city had already walked out of the influence of the civil war and began to be formal. "Very good, good job!" After learning about the current situation of Gakuen City through Absolute Throne, Nagato felt quite satisfied. Especially as the city entered formality and flourished, the red-haired teenager found that his territorial power became more powerful and had a faint upward trend, and he was even more satisfied. The so-called kingship naturally does not only refer to territorial rights, but also involves the humane civilization on the territory. Nagato estimates that in a few more days, his power will be able to erode and territory more land, and the imaginary mathematics area will also gain more power and promote the progress of evolution. And if the light of the civilization of the academy city shines on the entire world, Nagato may be able to directly erode the world, sitting on an artificial heaven, and logically ascending to the throne as the king of the planet, instead of just having kingship. It''s just obvious that this kind of idea is just an idea after all, and it cannot be put into practice. At least Nagato can''t act rashly before solving the many heavens and demon gods. Otherwise, it will definitely provoke a full counterattack from the entire magic side. "It''s really troublesome!" In the office at the top of the headquarters building at dawn, Nagato was sitting alone on the sofa seat, muttering a little unpleasantly in his mouth, but a smile of interest appeared in the corner of his long mouth. After solving Aleister, Nagato''s fangs began to aim at the magic side. The red-haired boy is already looking forward to a new round of struggle. "Bang! Bang!" While Nagato was meditating, the knock on the door sounded abruptly, and then without waiting for Nagato''s response, the office door opened automatically, and Gothic Lolita with a red cloak and body, Retilida Gurud walked in. "Sure enough, Lord Nagato, you really are here, there are some things you need to decide!" "...I''m listening!" Seeing the visitor was silent for a moment, Nagato slowly spoke.The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net ... ... "First of all, Miss Floran." After obtaining Nagatos permission, Retellis face immediately showed a look of complaining, My lord, please also restrain yourself before that lady fails to restrain her primate killing power. Her." "In the past three days, Miss Floran has caused a lot of confusion." "Ha, this is my negligence..." Hearing Rettili''s complaint, Nagato also had to smile bitterly, and the power of the kingship quietly bloomed. In an instant, Floran''s current situation immediately appeared in front of Nagato. At this time, Floran was eating and drinking in a closed base in the academy city. In order to comfort her, Retilly prepared a lot of delicious food, which completely inspired Floran''s catering properties. By the way, Floran at this time was not a tall girl with six wings, but a petite loli. This was not a deliberate transformation, but a natural phenomenon that appeared after Floran temporarily suppressed the function and power belonging to the UO of the stars. If not, Floran''s mere existence would destroy the Academy City. It''s just that most of her power and skills were suppressed, but this suppression was incomplete, and a lot of breath was leaked. And Floran was not alone, and Inticus was staying with her. In other words, Indix is ??fighting with Floran for food. The two foodies are fighting fiercely! After observing this scene, Nagato also had to sigh that the power of food-eating is great, and Indix actually suppressed the fear of the opposing primate''s killing power with the will of food-eating. With a thought, Nagato''s power descended into Floran''s body out of thin air, completely suppressing the power in her body. "Okay, Floran''s matter has been handled." After doing all this, Nagato looked at Retiri and motioned for the girl to continue. "The next question is about the captives." After receiving a signal, Lei Dili continued to speak, "In the past three days, I have conquered most of the prisoners, including the original urban dark department [props], only the scrapped side is left to pass, and the British Puritan saint. And the genius magician needs your decision." "I understand, Yifang Tongxing and Godslash Fire weave them!" Hearing this, Nagato closed his eyes and pondered slightly. In the next moment, the power of the red-haired boy spread silently again, and came to a hidden base in the Academy City, killing the comatose party in the base instantly and devouring the soul. In less than a few seconds, an ability model called vector manipulation was automatically formed in Nagato''s mind. If one party''s passage was not destroyed by Aleister, and he could still be promoted to the Absolute Ability, perhaps Nagato would still leave the other party''s life. The red-haired boy did not have the means to subdue one''s passage. But the fact is that he has been ruined. That being the case, Nagato will naturally not let it go to waste regarding the ability of vector manipulation. Getting vector manipulation is Nagato''s choice! "The matter of one party has been settled." Opening his eyes, Nagato slowly said, "As for the gods, I will deal with them personally later. It''s about time that I have a formal contact with the senior officials of the British Puritan... well, what else? Something?" "Yes, there is one last thing, about me!" After taking a deep breath for a moment, a look of hope appeared in Rettili''s eyes, and she said, "My lord and I have made an agreement. I will use the price of serving you for ten years in exchange for the power of death." "But now the Academy City has completely fallen into your hands and is on the right track of vigorous development." "My existence is no longer necessary for your daybreak, so Retilly is here to dare to ask you, can you... please fulfill your promise now and give me eternal sleep!" .. 2157 Chapter 163 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Retilly''s request was a little unexpected, but it was reasonable. Nagato originally took out the layout of his great cause in the Forbidden World and told Lei Tiri that it was to arouse her interest and activate her desire to survive, but in fact, his actions did play a role. At least in these days of surrendering to Nagato, Retilly''s work has been quite positive. It''s just that Retili''s wish for death in her heart is too deep, and the active work did not kill it. Instead, as time passed, the enthusiasm for interest gradually dissipated, and she wanted to die again. Especially after seeing the second existence with the power to kill primates, her desire for death became more vigorous. To be honest, in the face of such a situation, anyone will find it difficult. Fortunately, Nagato is not without preparation. In fact, after leaving the customs this time, even if Rettili did not come to find herself, Nagato would take the initiative to find her. There was only one reason, and that was the root of Rettili''s misfortune, the magic fruit named ambrosia. This is the fresh fruit, food, spices, and ointment eaten by some gods in Greek and Roman mythology. Some people call it fairy fruit and fairy food. It is said that mortals will live forever after eating. The young Rettili obtained and consumed ambrosia from soldiers when he was rescuing soldiers injured in the crusade, and became immortal. When he knew these things, Nagato felt that the magic fruit ambrosia was very extraordinary. Throughout the entire world, there are few treasures that can be compared. Therefore, Nagato is very curious about the nature of ambrosia, but Nagato has not yet achieved absolute kingship at that time, and the power is mainly attributed to the scientific side. It is difficult to develop a complete analysis of the magic side, and can only be temporarily put on hold. Now that he has achieved absolute kingship, Nagato clearly recognizes the essence of ambrosia. That is a key, a key connecting life and the heavens of Greek mythology! Nagato can clearly perceive that Letili''s life is in contact with the heaven cast by Greek mythology. Either cut this connection or destroy the entire Greek heaven, otherwise Letili''s life will never end. It''s just here in Nagato, but there is a third option, which is to replace Retilly and get this connection. Nagato has a lot of ideas about the Greek heaven. Among the many existing myths, Greek mythology is one of the few that have been most widely spread. In the Western world, apart from biblical mythology, there are almost no myths comparable to the spread of Greek mythology. The unmatched demon god depends largely on the strength of the heavens it possesses. Therefore, in the case that there is no demon god in the biblical mythology, the demon god who was born in the Greek heaven may be the strongest existence among all the demon gods. However, this is not the case. The reason is that there is not only one demon god in Greek mythology. Among the existing eight demon gods, Chimera and Proserpina are both demon gods born in the Greek heaven. To be honest, when he first learned of this information, Nagato was a little confused. After all, there can only be one demon god in each heaven, but the truth is that if it weren''t the case, Orelus would not lose the opportunity to become a demon god forever. However, after careful investigation, Nagato discovered that the demon god Procepin is not so much the demon god of Greek mythology as it is the demon god of Roman mythology. In current legends, Roman mythology is indeed born out of Greek mythology. In other words, the celestial sovereignty of the celestial world constructed by Greek mythology was split, which resulted in Chimera, which symbolized the original Greek mythology, and Prosepina, which symbolized Roman mythology, jointly control the Greek celestial world. Such a situation is a very suitable opportunity for Nagato. The demon gods always say that there are no two. The two demon gods are in the same celestial realm. Nagato does not believe that they will be happy and harmonious, and all kinds of battles will inevitably occur. And a fighting celestial realm is the best target for invasion. ? It''s just that if Retilly''s connection is replaced, then the girl who has lived for more than eight hundred years will be about to step into the abyss of death. After all, her life stayed at that moment after eating the fruit of magic, and the life she really lived through was a full 800 years. Once she lost the support of the Greek Celestial Realm, after 800 years, Retili It is bound to age to death instantly.TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com Nagato couldn''t bear Lei Tilly to die, after all, this is a capable and cute Wannian Lolita. "It seems that this can only be done!" Thinking like this, the red-haired boy made a decision-- "can!" Looking at Letili, who was looking forward to her face, Nagato spoke faintly, then got up and came to Letili''s face, and as she hugged the girl into her arms, the aura of primate killing power began to show. The threat from the source of life made the look of expectation on the girl''s face more intense. "it has started!" Accompanied by faint words, Nagato''s mental power penetrated from the place where the two of them were in contact with each other, penetrated Retilly''s body, and wrapped the girl''s cruel and dying soul flame through the years. A strange feeling instantly spread between Nagato and Retiri, and the girl''s face flushed even more, and she couldn''t help but groan. Although she has eight hundred years, she seems to have experienced everything in the world, but Retilly has never felt like this. In fact, since she ate the magic fruit, she has been regarded as a monster by the world. Under such circumstances, she alienated mankind, hated society, and was desperate for the world. In fact, she has not experienced many things. Naturally, it includes the so-called affairs of men and women, and this kind of soul fusion now far surpasses the pleasure brought by ordinary men and women, and it is far from what Retilly can stop. In a daze, the girl''s consciousness was gradually lost... At the same time, Nagato''s spiritual power found the "key" made by the fruit of magic from the core of the girl''s soul. Apart from anything else, the red-haired boy drove his own power to swallow the "key". "boom!!!" A roar that only Nagato could hear echoed in the endless void. A mysterious world in an inexplicable aspect appeared in Nagatos spiritual consciousness. In that world, there are two very magnificent wills facing each other, extremely subtle, but a steady stream of power flows from that world toward Nagato. . Obviously, this is the so-called Greek heaven! Feeling these powers, Nagato introduced power into the imaginary math area through the connection between himself and the imaginary math area! "Om!!" The entire closed school district shook joyfully. Obviously, the power from the heavens has an extremely extraordinary stimulating effect on the evolution of the imaginary math area. Nagato can clearly feel that the background and power of the imaginary math area are slowly increasing. Catalyzed by the increase in the power of the imaginary mathematics area, Nagato''s own kingly power is also slowly increasing. "Ha, I was right, but unfortunately, you can''t plunder!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato once again fully urged his own power of the king, the immense power poured into Letilis soul, madly devouring the power of the girls soul for the years, and the past eight A hundred years of existence. "you!" Retili, who was in a state of confusion, immediately returned to her senses, and then she was surprised to find that although her past memories were still there, they were still there, and the memories of eight hundred years seemed to have lost their sense of reality. The girl''s character was distorted in an instant, or it was restored to the state before she swallowed the magic fruit. "Really, what a foul man!" Her eyes were in a trance, and Le Tilly muttered to herself softly. The girl knew that her life had returned to the initial turning point, and then she started a new chapter... 2158 Chapter 164 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"call!" At the beginning of Chaoyang, Zuotian Leizi opened the window. Looking at the thriving scenery outside the window, the young girl stretched out the exquisite curves rarely seen by her peers. After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, her face showed a smile of joy involuntarily. "A new day has begun, I hope something good will happen today!" With such heartfelt prayers, the long and straight black girl began to brush her teeth and wash her face. After a little dressing, she bit a piece of bread and went out. The transportation in the school city is very convenient. Soon after eating the bread, the tears arrived at the destination. The largest amusement park in the sixth school district! As soon as she arrived at the gate of the amusement park, the girl saw her friend, Chuchun Shili, looking around. The headgear on the girl''s head full of various flowers like roses, hibiscus, hibiscus, etc. looks like a vase. Chuchun Shili is a classmate and friend of Leizi. Although Chuchun seems a little too young from the outside, just like a primary school student, she is indeed a middle school student in the same grade as Leizi. Seeing Chuchun didn''t seem to find herself, a sly smile flashed across Tear''s face. Carefully approaching the back of Chuchun, the girl''s hands flicked towards her skirt. "Good morning, early spring!" In the sudden greeting, the tears directly opened the bottom of Chuchun''s skirt, revealing the blue and white fat times. "Student Zuotian!!" He pressed his skirt skillfully, and shouted with a flushed face like a reflex in early spring. It was just facing Chuchun''s dissatisfaction, but tears were quite satisfied. As the closest friend, Leizi is very clear about Chuchun''s character. Although he can''t tell from the outside, Chuchun Shili is a fanatic who yearns too much for aristocratic girls'' school in his heart. She will study the daily life and etiquette of the eldest lady in strange directions. For example, I like to eat sweets, I firmly believe that sweets are placed in another stomach, think that sea bream is evil except for bean paste, and cold oden is not considered oden at all. Among them is one thing, "I don''t want to be seen by others, but I have to dress on the premise of being seen by others". Every day, I carefully choose the style of fatness. As far as Leizi is concerned, the habit of Chuchun is not too good, and she is pleasantly surprised when she lifts the Chuchun skirt every day. "Really!" After complaining and preaching for a while, Chuchun Shiri sighed helplessly when seeing his friend''s indifferent appearance. Although a little sad, Chuchun was already familiar with the style of Saten Leizi. "Forget it, let''s go, Naruto Alisha''s concert will begin soon!" "Okay, let''s go!" ... ... Naruto Alisha! The highest idol singer in the school city.Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org Although her debut time is not long, it is only a mere one or two years, but Naruto Alisha has made people talk about her with her resonant singing, not only has a huge reputation in the school city, but also famous all over the world. According to the grapevine, some high-ranking officials even wanted to use dark means to get her after hearing her voice. As for whether the news is true or not, it is hard to tell. It''s just that during the period when Naruto Alisha just debuted, many high-ranking officials were exposed to various scandals and disappeared. Recently, Naruto Alyssa is preparing to hold concerts in major public places in Academy City. The current concert in the playground is one of them. According to the news that Saten Kiriko received from his friends, Hatsuharu, Shirai Kuroko, and others, the real purpose of Naruto Alyssa''s concert was actually to appease the turbulent hearts of the academy city because of the civil war. "But it doesn''t matter what kind, you can earn money by listening to the concert live!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Saten Leizi took Chuchun Shili towards the concert venue in the center of the playground. At the same time, Leizi was also feeling the changes in the world. As for the urban civil war that took place three days ago, the tears of ordinary people did not feel much, because in the initial shock that day, the tears fell directly into a coma because of a little impact. If she insisted on saying it, she was quite concerned about the slight depression a few days before the civil war. Only when she woke up from a coma, great changes happened around her. The original superpower, Wind Stigma, has replaced the leader of the Academy City. The super-electromagnetic gun she is familiar with, Misaka Mikoto has not only become an absolute power, but also the younger sister of the new chairman. Leizi''s curiosity is very strong, she is very curious what is going on in the upper city, and what happened to Misaka Mikoto. If it had been before, she would probably wrap up Misaka Mikoto to get to the bottom. But now, she doesn''t. because-- "The gap is too big!" Inadvertently, a sigh flashed in Zuotian Leizi''s eyes. Originally, Misaka Mikoto was a superior superpower in her eyes. If it weren''t for Mikoto''s own cheerful and easygoing, I am afraid that tears would not dare to approach him. As a result, Mikoto has gone further, both strength and status have been improved by a leap. Even if the girl emphasized in her heart that she and Mikoto were friends, the gap between the incompetent and the absolute would still discourage her. Thinking of this, when I walked to the concert venue, tears were already full of thoughts. At this moment, the phone rang in the early spring untimely. I saw Chuchun picked up the phone, and after a few simple words, the girl''s face immediately showed an anxious look. After hanging up the phone, Chuchun looked at Zuo Tian Leizi''s face with a look of guilt: "Saten Sang, I..." "I know, the discipline committee branch has a job again, it''s unfortunate!" She interrupted Chuchun''s words, and Saten Leizi shrugged helplessly, "No way, go, Chuchun, after all, the work of the Commissioner of Discipline and Discipline is very important. This time I can only go to the concert by myself. ." "Sorry, Saten-san!" Hearing this, Chuchun bowed and saluted, and then ran away in a hurry. Seeing Chuchun''s back, the helplessness on Saten Leizi''s face gradually turned into bitterness. Yinya bit her lip subconsciously. The single girl, her heart could not help being filled with melancholy thoughts "In the end, am I the only one left?!" .. 2159 Chapter 165 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In essence, Zuo Tian Lei Zi is a girl with a little inferiority complex. Although it looks innocent and romantic on the surface, it gives people an extremely cheerful feeling, but Laizi''s mind is actually very delicate and pays attention to everything outside, which is mainly reflected in her sensitivity to various topics. And it is this delicateness and sensitivity that makes girls feel inferior. As the headquarters of the science side, the biggest feature of Academy City is not only the technology that has surpassed the modern society for 30 to 50 years, but also the various superpowers obtained through drugs, hypnotism, and electrical stimulation. The existence of superpowers makes the social structure of Academy City and the outside world a little different. This is mainly reflected in the fact that superpowers symbolize social status to a certain extent! And Saten Leizi, who failed to develop superpowers, is almost at the bottom in this city. This is undoubtedly a major blow to the tears who entered the Academy City with the expectations of their family. But if it''s just like this, even if the class is clear, the school city does not promote this concept of class on the surface. As long as the capable people are ignored, the tears can still live well. But the problem is the friend of tears! She has a group of friends who are almost academy urban elites! Early spring decoration... Although the members of the 177th branch of the Commission for Discipline and Discipline are only a low-powered person with the ability to preserve at a constant temperature, they have extremely terrifying hacking capabilities in the early spring. They are responsible for communication and intelligence management in the Commissioner for Discipline. She can use computer analysis and search to find a large amount of data to help solve the problem. She is so skilled that even the security guards are surprised. According to Leizi''s intelligence, Chuchun even defeated many network hackers to invade "a certain system". She is a super-genius hacker and a true form of the "Gatekeeper" in urban legends, but she does not know it. Shiraiko... A first-year junior high school student who belongs to the 177th branch of the Commission for Discipline and Discipline with Chuchun Shiri. Although he has some shortcomings in his personality, he is a highly capable person in the space department at Level 4 of the Academy. He has very strong fighting skills and his ability to move in space. , And spare no effort to combat criminals. Rumor has it that "there is the most evil person with space mobility among the members of the discipline committee". Misaka Mikoto... Not to mention, at this stage, the second absolute ability person of the Academy City, the younger sister of the new chairman of the Academy City, if the former Mikoto was the Princess of Tokiwadai, then she now belongs to the entire Academy City Your Royal Highness is now. ... ... Although the three of them in the early spring will not have any different attitudes towards Leizi because of their own abilities and status, but the big environment of the Academy City is like this, the sensitive heart of Saten Leizi naturally feels inferior. Even though she has been trying to divert her attention with various topics and downplay this mentality, it is clear that he has failed. Especially when such friends are busy right now, and only oneself is left. "Will it be sunny tomorrow? I looked up at the sky..." "The stars in the sky are shining, as if you can reach them by reaching out." "We laughed, and the two set out together again!" At this moment, the beautiful melody sounded, and the touching song called Zuo Tian Leizi back from the trance. Only then did the girl realize that she had entered the concert venue with the flow of people in a trance.Douzi Literature Network www.douziwx.com At a glance, densely packed silhouettes filled the girl''s field of vision. But it is very strange, the tears do not have any feeling of congestion. Everyone is attracted by the beautiful melody and moving singing, and their hearts are surprisingly calm and peaceful, without the hustle and bustle of a normal concert. Looking up at the stage in the center of the venue, the dressed up pink singer is singing with all his heart. That kind of concentration, even after a long distance, tears can be felt. Naruto Alisha, singing the miracle song wholeheartedly! "I can''t help but smile..." "The sky is extremely clear, and the stars are shining nonstop." "The meteor flashed between the shoulders of the two of them, and passed by!" The sound of miracles that cannot be described in words is like a breeze blowing through everyone''s hearts, just like the most intimate whisper, ripples on the lake of everyone''s mind, blowing away the past haze a little bit . The expressions on everyone, including Leizi, gradually turned into relief, serene... "Really, what am I doing?" Listening to Minghu Alisas singing in her ears, the corners of Saten Leizis eyes could not help being slightly moisturized, but she felt very relaxed for a while, and just as the girl raised her right hand to wipe the crystal clear eye corners Her gaze deflected slightly, and then she saw the chandelier above the concert venue vibrate violently. "Not good, little..." Almost subconsciously, the girl issued a warning. However, before she could finish her words, the chandeliers and even the ceiling of the concert fell off and slammed on the stage and the auditorium. Amid the fierce roar, the girl turned around and the whole venue was in a mess. The hustle and bustle of smoke covered everything, and it took a while before it slowly dispersed. At this time, the tears falling on the ground slowly opened his eyes. What caught the girl''s eyes was the concert venue full of architectural debris, which looked like a ruin. Luckily, Leizi was not hit by the falling chandeliers and debris. After resting for a while, he stood up from the ground. Then she discovered another amazing thing, not only her, but some figures were gradually emerging from the surrounding ruins. Obviously it was such a terrible disaster, but it seems that no one died from it, and only a few were injured. "It''s like a miracle!" Secretly murmured, Leizi suddenly remembered the protagonist of the concert, and immediately took a step forward, and soon came to the stage of the concert. At this time, Naruto Alisha was lying in the center of the stage, unconscious. "Miss Alisha!" Seeing this scene, Leizi hurriedly stepped forward to check the situation of Naruto Alisha. After confirming that the other party was safe and sound, but was in a coma, the girl quickly picked up the phone, but before she dialed the number, a black button appeared horizontally, directly piercing the tearful phone. "That can''t work, little girl!" A slightly gloomy voice sounded slowly. At some point, thirteen figures in black robes appeared on the stage, surrounding the tears and Naruto Eliza. One of the black robes slowly said: "It''s hard to sneak into this heresy city, but you can''t let you destroy our plan to get the miracle!" .. 2160 Chapter 166 Inheritance and Behind the Scenes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cold!Tremble! Seeing the people in black robes suddenly appearing around, Zuotian Leizi instantly got goose bumps. Although I don''t know what the miracles in the black-robed population mean, Laizi understands that these people are not good people, and they are almost always responsible for the sudden changes in the concert. And what made the tears feel the most bitter cold was that with the appearance of these black-robed men, mysterious black smoke filled the entire venue. Except for the stage, everything on the concert venue was shrouded in black smoke. One by one, the audience fell to the ground with painful faces. Seeing this scene, almost subconsciously, Leizi turned sideways slightly, protecting Minghu Alisa in his arms. "Ok?!" The subtle movements of the tears did not hide the attention of the black robes. I saw the black robed man who had spoken before, or the black robed leader, who continued to speak, "Little girl, please dont do such useless actions and put you in your arms. Hand over the miracle." "Otherwise, my friends are not easy to talk, and it won''t be good if you hurt you!" Does the so-called miracle mean Naruto Alisha! Hearing this, tears flashed through his mind with such a judgment, and he bit his lip secretly, and his face was a little uncertain. The danger of these black-robed people is obvious. Even if they stand in front of them, they are probably just a mans arm as a car, and they dont know what they can do. If they let go, maybe because they are ordinary people, they will not be right. What to do by yourself. It is an easy choice to give up Naruto Eliza, after all, she can''t do anything. Most importantly, Naruto Alisha is not an important person for herself. My thoughts flowed in an instant, and countless reasons to persuade myself to give up protecting Alisa burst into tears'' mind. They were reasonable and well-founded, but for some reason, tears'' hands seemed to be frozen and it was difficult to let go. "Sure enough, I''m such a fool!" After a while, a wry smile flashed across Tear Zi''s face. Although I felt scared from the bottom of my heart, even though I knew I was doing useless work, and although the whole person was trembling unconsciously, the tears still guarded Minghu Alissa, and even looked around with the corner of the eye, trying Find a silver lining. "Stubborn heresy!" Seeing the behavior of the tears, the originally gentle black-robed leader suddenly furious, "Take hands, sanction this heresy, and then take away the miracle, we should leave, after all, this is a heretical city." "Swish! Swish! Swish!" As soon as the black-robed leaders voice fell, the remaining twelve black-robed men suddenly turned into twelve afterimages, rushing at the tears and Minghu Alisa from twelve positions at the same time, completely breaking the tears of any avoidance. Possible. The cold light flickered under the black robe, and the bitter murderous intent suddenly came. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Leizi''s face changed drastically. At the juncture of life and death, Leizi was so eager for power for the first time. If she had super powers, she would not be so passive. She could not even find a way to counterattack. She could only watch the black robe besieged. Feeling the twelve cold light weapons approaching gradually, even stabbing his skin, tears could not help but fill with despair. At this moment, time seems to have stagnated and slowed down.Reading Network www.dusuu.com Just like the last moment before a person''s life, the world in front of them will instantly become extremely slow. This is an explosion of spirit in the face of death and desperation, making thoughts and thoughts instantly reach the extreme. Suddenly, an unspeakable great will suddenly descended! "boom!!!" Zuo Tian Leizi''s spirit suddenly shook, and it merged with the great will. An indescribable and wonderful feeling filled the body and mind of the tears. The tears clearly felt that a roaring storm was emerging from that great will, and injected into his body and even his soul. The unprecedented sense of fulfillment made Zuo Tian Leizi''s mental outlook suddenly refreshed. And with the continuous influx of storms, Laizis brain development has increased at an astonishing speed. Numerous data torrents and complex calculation formulas have appeared in her mind, pushing Laizis computing power to an astonishing rate. Point. In a daze, Leizi gradually understood that the abnormal change in front of him was the reward of Xueyuan City for being so "stupid". She, Zuo Tian Leizi, through this reward, completely inspired her own super power! "Are you an aeronaut at level 5!" Muttering softly in his mouth, Tears almost subconsciously urged his superpowers. Time recovered instantly, and the extremely violent shock wave spread in all directions centered on the tears, and the twelve attacking black-robed men were bombarded before they could react, and hit the edge of the venue heavily. Even the black-robed leaders who were not involved in the attack all flew out of the stage in the impact, and the black smoke that permeated the venue was even more dispersed! "Damn it, what''s going on!" Finally stopped the tendency of flying backwards and jumped onto the stage again, and then the leader of the black robe saw a rotating tornado sweeping towards him like a whip, and the other end of the whip was the originally weak girl. . It''s just that the current girl is still a little bit weak before, and she is accompanied by the wind, and she is simply the goddess of the storm. "As you can see, the situation has reversed, mysterious Mr. Black Robe!" ... ... "Yes, good performance!" At this moment, in the void about a kilometer away from the concert venue, Nagatos eyes watched the burst of tears through time and space, with a smile on his face, Its not a waste of me to pass on my wind stigma model to she was." "It seems that there will be a new superpower in Academy City." "It''s just what her title should be called. Although the ability has been passed on to her, the title of the Wind Stigma cannot be given. After all, she only has the ability to manipulate the wind, without the stigma, is it an updraft?" "It doesn''t matter how this kind of thing is, but Saten-san should not care anyway." It was Misaka Mikoto who answered Nagato, and saw that this heroic tea-haired girl was also suspended in the void, looking at her partner in the distance, "With this ability, Saten-san should be able to get rid of the inferiority complex in her heart and bloom her own Its shining." "On this point, I agree!" Facing Mikotos emotion, Nagato said with deep emotion, Although my ability model is beyond the power of level five, ordinary people dont say that they can use it to the level of super powers, just to withstand the model. It''s hard." "I have to say, this girl who often appears in the plot of the original book is indeed talented!" .. 2161 Chapter 168 Goodbye God Split! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The meeting between Nagato and Mikoto was not accidental. After solving Lei Tilis matter, the red-haired boy originally wanted to meet the gods of the fire weaving. After all, after leaving the other person in the air for so long, it is time to meet. Nagato is still thinking about whether to dig a corner or something. . It''s just that Mikoto Misaka appeared in front of Nagato before he walked far. And her purpose is not other, it is Nagato''s ability model. Mikoto saw Saten''s situation and problems naturally. As a friend, the girl knew what she had to do, otherwise they would have to go far as time passed. Mikoto, who has awakened the memory of Bai Yujing, naturally has many ways to let the tears have power. But as a member of Academy City, super powers are the best choice. After thinking hard for a long time, Mikoto focused on Nagato''s ability model. In the face of Mikotos request, Nagato would not refuse. After all, for the red-haired boy, this is just a small matter. Even in order for Saten Tearko to inherit his abilities logically, Nagato facilitated the present. Happening. just-- "Isn''t it a big impact?" Looking at the dilapidated concert venue in the distance and the man in black robes lying on the ground, Mikoto''s face showed a trace of hesitation. "Do not worry!" Nagato calmed down and said, "It doesn''t matter if the venue is smashed. Anyway, there will be Eliza''s protection and there will be no death of the audience. As long as you spend some time and energy after that, the impact can be eliminated." "As for the fanatics of the Roman Orthodox Church, hehe, it''s so bad anyway." Speaking of this, Nagato suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, I had been closed for a few days in order to control the ability, but I forgot to ask, how is the situation of Misaka sisters." After Misaka Mikoto achieved absolute ability, in addition to the last work, Misaka sisters have integrated into her gods. In a sense, Mikoto, an absolute capable person, is the body of Misaka Network. Mikoto''s God Realm is the final destination of Misaka''s sisters. But obviously, Mikoto would not let her sister stay in God''s Domain forever, even if this is the''correct'' approach, but in Mikoto''s eyes, there are other choices in this world besides being correct. As an older sister, Mikoto believes that her younger sisters'' lives have just begun and they should not stay in the realm of God. Even if they stay in God''s Domain will indeed make themselves stronger. Misaka Mikoto was never a mere force! Therefore, when the civil war ended and after waking up from a deep sleep, Mikoto sought out her soul. In addition to seeing his last sister, the situation of the last work, and seeing the doctor Gutai in his memory, it is to prepare for the reappearance of his sisters in the world. As for what to prepare? The answer is actually very simple, it is clone! Although the realm of gods can influence and even rewrite reality, it is still a spiritual power. Therefore, the Misaka sisters who entered the realm of gods have actually given up their physical bodies. To make them appear again, naturally they need to be ready to descend physically. "It went well!" "After all, the cloning technology of Academy City is very advanced, and the body of a younger sister is only 180,000 yen." Hearing Nagatos question, Mikotos face flashed with mockery, but soon the mockery turned into a bitter smile, Its just that the hostile eyes of the police and the bee-eater every day are not so good. kind." "Ha, that''s it!" Seven Realms Novel Network www.7jie.com With a chuckle and emotion, Nagato''s gaze turned to the battlefield. Saten Tearko''s attacks became more proficient. The experience of Nagato that was engraved on the ability model seemed to be absorbed by the girl. Seeing this, Nagato knew that the result was already out, and the battle was no longer necessary. "Okay, I''ll leave it to you!" After speaking like this, Nagato''s figure swayed slightly, and disappeared in place, "Those guys in black robes don''t need to keep alive, I want to see if the right seat of the gods will go out in person!" "understood!" Slightly hesitated, a cold light flashed in Mikoto''s eyes. After awakening the memory, Mikoto''s biggest difference is probably that she broke away from her innocence and started to kill and decisively! ... ... After leaving Mikoto, Nagato appeared in a secret base space in Academy City. Nagato, who territorializes the school city and controls the imaginary math district, can easily reach anywhere in the city, but if it is not necessary, Nagato rarely uses this method of movement. The space of this base is very special. It is completely composed of pale white matter, and it is a prison specially created by Emperor Yuangen. In addition to space capabilities, you can only enter by forcibly breaking the space. As the red-haired boy landed in midair, the light of the entire base automatically lit up, as if welcoming Nagato. Faced with such changes, Nagato''s face did not change at all. After walking about fifty meters along the passage of the base, Nagato stopped for a moment in front of a door on the side of the passage. With a''swish'', the door opened automatically, revealing a closed room. The room is very simple and has no decorations at all. If there is anything striking, it is a young girl standing in the room. For women, she is quite tall, at least 1.75 meters tall, with a ponytail tied to her waist with long black hair. She is in good shape and her skin is as white as a princess. Some heroic and sharp. It''s just that under this heroic energy and sharp edge, there is a lingering feeling of weakness, and the paleness on the girl''s face seems to confirm this. The girl in front of me is no one else, she is indeed the saint imprisoned in the Academy CityShinruhoori! "Ok?!" Seeing Nagato''s figure, a flash of excitement flashed in Kamiya''s eyes. Since being defeated by Yuangen Imperial Capital, Shenshihuozhi has been sealed with her own stigmata and imprisoned in this small room. If it were not for the daily necessities and food delivered to the room every day, she would have starved to death. But even so, being imprisoned in this silent room for a long time, the girl''s perseverance was surprisingly unbearable. Seeing Nagato at this time, even if he knew that the opponent was an enemy, he couldn''t help feeling agitated. However, Shenchai is a saint after all, and soon calmed down the inner waves. "Uzumaki, Nagato?!" He groaned slightly, and asked questions tentatively. It''s just that although it was asking questions, there was not much doubt between Shenchuan''s words. After all, before being arrested, Shenchuan''s task was to deal with the existence named Uzumaki Nagato. Naturally, he had seen Nagato''s photos. "It''s under." Facing the question of the gods, Nagato showed a faint smile on his face and said, "It''s just that I am not standing in front of you as a superpower, but as the new chairman of the Academy. !" "Become my person, Kamikazuhoori!" .. 2162 Chapter 169 Transforming the Stigma! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was an early decision made by Nagato to recruit the gods. Although she was defeated by Yuangen Imperial Capital, in any case, Shenshihuozhi was one of the few powerful combat powers in the Forbidden World, and ordinary superpowers in Academy City were not her opponents. Besides, the red-haired boy is very interested in her stigmata. Shenchai is a very lucky person from birth. She was designated as the "Amakusa-style cross miserable religion" before she was born. She has the ability to succeed even without effort. Nothing is needed to get the attention of the people at the center of the masses; surprises that even her own unexpectedly happen every day; even if she is assassinated, she can survive by chance. The bullet will miss for no reason, and even if the bomb explodes nearby, it will miraculously be unharmed. If it weren''t for Nagato to know the original work of the Devil''s Forbidden World, I''m afraid they would think Divine Break is the main character. And all of this stems from the sacred body of the Divine Cleft. In other words, the Divine Cleft stigma is the reason why she is so lucky. It is different from the so-called stigma developed by Nagato herself. The love of heaven. Therefore, Nagato is very interested in the stigmata of the rift. Of course, the more important reason why Nagato chose to solicit was that the split really made Nagato''s heart fascinated. Not only the appearance is beautiful, but the seriousness of the gods, the vaguely embodying the character of the ancient Yamato Nadeshiko of Yingzhou, and the contrast brought by his pretty lustful dress also make Nagato be moved. If it weren''t for this, Nagato had already dissected the Divine Cleft... After all, studying the stigmata and attracting Divine Cleft were two things. Even without soliciting, Nagato can still study the stigmata! Although the schizophrenic nature is a bit too fraternity, it does not kill, and it absolutely cannot allow someone to be killed in front of his own eyes. But for Nagato, these are not important at all. Not to mention that there are many similar lovers in Nagatos harem. In Nagatos eyes, the flaws in the personality of the gods are only caused by being restricted to the forbidden plane. Will change. After all, Kamikai Hoori was a strong man who had taken up the sword and walked out of blood and battle. As long as there is a large enough stage, she will naturally walk the way Nagato wants to see. ... ... "I reject!" Faced with Nagato''s solicitation, after the initial astonishment, Shen Li chose to refuse. The red-haired boy was not surprised. The loyalty factor of the Godscraper Huozhi is quite heavy. If there is no special reason, it is almost impossible to betray British Puritanism. To subdue the opponent, some special methods are needed. Before the birth of absolute kingship, Nagato didn''t have such a method. Because of this, coupled with the fact that he was busy dealing with Aleister before, Nagato set the Divine Split temporarily. By the way, through imprisonment, suppress the arrogance of God Split as a saint. Yes, arrogant! Although it cannot be seen from the outside, Shenchai himself does not feel arrogant, but as one of the less than twenty "saints" in the world, he has been bathed in the admiration of the world since childhood, and Shenchai''s subconscious gradually took his place. Pull up.Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com Because of his own fortune, Shenchuan saw the misfortune around him since he was a child. Originally, Divine Splitting was not a Puritan saint, but a church unique to Yingzhou, a female pope of Amakusa-style cross-sect. Because she could not forgive her "lucky" life that brought "unfortunate" to her surroundings, she was afraid that her mighty power would involve her friends in the Amakusa style, so she chose to leave the Amakusa style and joined the Puritan religion. In order to protect the people around him, Shenchuan could only suppress the desire to be with them, and chose to be alone. Because she was afraid that the Amakusa-style companions would be hurt by her side, she left the Amakusa-style cross mischief. But these tragedies were not caused by the fact that the Amakusa-style companions were too fragile. The culprit of all tragedies was the fact that they regarded their companions as "weak" and did not believe in their strength. Shenchuan looked down on them somewhere in his heart and was unable to deliver himself to them. After leaving behind the power that was close at hand, he continued to fight alone by relying on his inadequate martial arts, and finally gave the enemy a chance. It is this arrogance and the superiority of "I will protect you" that is the culprit of all these tragedies. However, after experiencing being captured and imprisoned, I wanted to come to God and I also understood my own''weakness'' in my heart. If this were not the case, when Nagato appeared, Divinity should launch an attack in order to get rid of the current predicament, instead of listening patiently to Nagato. Naturally, the red-haired teenager was very satisfied. The future will be broad if you understand your own weakness. What Nagato needs is not a self-proclaimed saint. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Nagatos face, and he calmly said: "Maybe there is something wrong with my expression. No one can object to my decision, so from now on, you will be my person. ." Hearing that, Shenshihuozhi was just silent, as if he was using silence to express his will to resist. "Ha ha!" Nagato didn''t care, just smiled lightly, and then stepped forward a few steps before coming to Shenchuan''s body, "Shenchuan...no, it should be Okaori, resistance is futile, let me defeat your will. " In words, the red-haired boy''s king''s power suddenly appeared, and the whole room was turned into nothingness. In a startled shock, Shencra Huozhi suddenly found a force pouring into his body. "boom!!" The power that was originally sealed in Divine Crack''s body seemed to be stimulated, and suddenly became active, launching an impact toward the seal. A flash of joy flashed in Divine Crack''s eyes, but at the next moment, the power of Nagato''s kingship resonated with the power of the seal, swallowing it, and directly suppressing the active stigmata power after taking its place. "Sure enough, this is the essence of the stigmata!" Through the collision between the power of the king and the origin of the stigma, Nagato clearly perceives the essence of the stigma. In a sense, stigmata and magic fruit are the same thing! The...key of the mythical heaven. Its just that the Greek mythology corresponding to the fruit of magic contains demon gods in the heavens, and the power and authority of the heavens also belong to the devil gods, while the heaven corresponding to the stigmata is unowned, regardless of power and authority. Under such circumstances, the owner of the stigmata can naturally obtain the blessing of the biblical mythological heavenheaven by activating the stigmata! "The more you analyze, the more you feel that the world is forbidden. That''s it." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato once again communicated the power of the imaginary math area. The inexplicable power appeared in vain. Following the power of the king, it swallowed wildly, transforming the stigmata of the gods... 2163 Chapter 169 Surgery and Decision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, the pupils of the gods of fire shrank violently! The horror in the heart of the saint girl cannot be described in simple words. This is not only because the root of her own strength was shaken, but also because she clearly felt the changes in the red-haired boy in front of her. As the transformation progressed, the aura on Nagato''s body immediately changed, becoming more and more sacred and noble. It looks like a god child walking in the world! "How can this be!" Shenchuan wanted to deny, but he couldn''t deceive his heart at all. In a daze, the girl seemed to have seen it. In the highest heaven that echoed with countless chants, the red-haired boy was marching towards the position of the''master'' step by step. Between the electric light and the flint, Shen Cleft understood everything. Although heaven exists, the position of the Lord is vacant. Regarding this point, only a handful of powerful people in the Demon Forbidden World knew about it, but Divine Split did not know it originally. Only those who truly understand the nature of magic can know. But the stigmata is the foundation of the power of the saint, and Nagato transforms it. In a sense, it is equivalent to a kind of wonderful communication. Through this kind of communication, Shenzhe understands this deeply. To be honest, as a believer, a broken heart is absolutely broken. And what made the girl feel even more broken is that the young man in front of her, Uzumaki Nagato, actually tried to become the new master! Originally, God should be angry about this kind of rebellious thing. But at this time, she was confused. Especially when he found that the transformed part of his stigmata had even more sacred and noble powers, the confusion of the divine cleavage became even worse. "Ha ha!" The split mentality is completely reflected in Nagato''s perception. In other words, this was deliberate by Nagato. If it weren''t, it would be really difficult to subdue the split. A faint smile appeared on the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth, urging the power of the absolute kingship and the imaginary mathematics area to madly transform the stigmata of the gods, and using this as a pedal, he began to analyze the power of heaven. Gradually, Nagato felt an endless power stored in the mysterious void. This kind of power is similar to the magical power of the forbidden plane, which is the product of human beings'' original power, which is the product of lifespan and vitality. The magic is very similar, but it is more magnificent, sacred and powerful than magic. Nagato knows that this is the so-called power of angels! "interesting!" Almost subconsciously, Nagato''s thoughts moved, drawing the angel''s power into his body. As if being stimulated by the power of angels, Absolute Kingship quivered slightly, and then brought the power of angels under the power. Nagato once read it from Inticus, and there are many magic books about the power of angels. Emerge. "boom!!" Knowledge and power had a wonderful reaction, and Nagato''s spark of inspiration suddenly bloomed. After the formation of the absolute kingship, Nagato''s existence is no longer limited to the scientific side. Even if he learns magic, he will not conflict like other capable people, causing physical damage. But Nagato didn''t know what magic to learn for a while, after all, with his current ability, most magic is useless.Yushuya www.7ys.cc But now, Nagato has found his goal-angelic art! Angel art is not something everyone can use. The angelic spell in the forbidden world is theoretically a spell used by gods or angels in the literature of the cross religion. In addition to gods, only people with the characteristics of gods or angels can successfully use it, and the use of angelic spells requires a certain degree The power of faith! In this world, people with such abilities are extremely rare, and even "sages" like Shencrahuozhi cannot use them. The only humans known to be able to use angelic art are the "right seat of God" of Roman Orthodox Church. This is why they dared to call themselves "the right seat of the gods." These four people all possess the characteristics of angels and can use the similarity between human magic and angel power to directly control the power of angels. Compared to the right seat of the gods, Nagato is even higher. He doesn''t even need to use the similarity between the magical power and the angelic power to directly manipulate the angelic power. Under such circumstances, it doesn''t seem to be a problem to develop your own angelic technique. Thinking like this, Nagato''s brain ran wildly. To develop your own angelic art from scratch is simply a fantasy for other magicians in the Forbidden World, but from Nagato''s point of view, it is not a difficult task. In research, Nagato discovered that the magic of the forbidden world is essentially an application of idol theory. The so-called idol theory refers to fake objects that have similar appearance and characteristics to the original object, and will inherit part of the original object''s abilities, and its essence is to borrow the power of faith and the mythological heaven. The magician of this world often requires a series of rituals, and these rituals are imitations of myths. The angelic technique is just some special magic, there is no difference in essence. Especially Nagato is eroding heaven through the stigmata of the Divine Rift, and he can completely simplify or even skim this step in imitating this step, so it is extremely easy to develop his own angelic technique. "The only thing to worry about is which angel to choose... No, I still don''t choose an angel." "Since it is the power of heaven, it is natural to choose the ruler of heaven." "Okay, so happy decision!" ... ... At the same time, St. George''s Cathedral in Lambeth, London, England. The leader of the British Puritanism, one of the three major denominations of the Old Church, and the supreme bishop of the Church of Necessary Evil in the Zeroth Church of the Puritan Church, Lola Stewart subconsciously covered her heart with her hands, a little surprised. Just now, the greatest bishop felt a sense of loss for no reason, as if he had lost something. "It seems that something happened that I don''t want to see." As a strong man, Laura would never doubt her feelings. Soon, she thought of many possibilities, "Is it Intiks, or Godslash Fireweaving and Steel, or the one who is still being hunted down? Quasi Demon God.?" Thinking of this, Laura felt a bit tricky. The new director of Academy City was too strong. Even the combination of quasi demon god and saint can hunt down and kill, it is super god. The whole magic side is now a little bit turbulent, and the scientific threat theory has immediately been met by countless magicians. Such a strong force makes Laura dare not get in touch with the opponent immediately after the urban civil war. It just seems that she can''t continue to wait and see either... "Really, that bastard Aleister went like this. This time he suffered a terrible loss and was too passive." .. 2164 Chapter 170 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although she wanted to contact Nagato, Laura would not go there in person. She has long understood the evil of human nature and will never trust her safety to the thoughts of others. In addition, she does not want the magic side to know that she is connected to the academy city, so the task of contact is handed over to the mission of Motoharu. . Motoharu Domi, an important supporting actor in the original work, a double agent for the school city and the British Puritanism, and also a multiple agent for many organizations. Of course, he is directly under Aleister in Academy City, not Nagato. After the Civil War in the Academy City, Domimon Motoharu was hidden. Even the dawn forces of the Aleister remnant party were cleared by Domimon. As a result, Domimon had to do so under Lolas order. Stand up again. When Nagato heard the request of Domimon Yuanchun, it happened that he completely transformed the Divine Rift Sacred Scar and developed his own magical technique. "Oh, it''s the spy." After a moment of deep thought, Nagato''s face suddenly appeared as if he was suddenly enlightened, and then he said, "I really almost forgot that there was this person. On behalf of the Puritan, I will see you." A few minutes later, in the office of the headquarters building at dawn, Nagato met Motoharu Domimon. This is a boy who looks like a bad boy, tall, with short blond hair like a hedgehog, wearing a floral shirt and shorts, wearing light blue sunglasses on his face, and a golden chain around his neck. "You''re Domimon Yuanchun, you are very interesting!" Looking at the Tuomi Gate Yuanchun with great interest, Nagato said leisurely. In the corner of the memory of Nagatos first life, there are a lot of information about Motoharu. It is said that this guy was originally the highest-level Doctor of Yin and Yang. He was a magician who was able to obtain the title of "Doctor of Yin and Yang" when he was young. People rated as "genius" figures. Its magic is called "Fallere825 (stabbing a man behind the back)", and the magic is based on the Yin-Yang Dao that integrates Taoism and Japanese culture. Specialty is Feng Shui, able to activate magic through the magic circle depicted on a piece of paper. The "black technique" that is best at laying traps by waterways However, compared with these materials, Nagato is more interested in the flesh body of Motoharu Toomimon who has developed super powers in Academy City in order to become a spy at this time, and the conflicts hidden in the flesh, in the eyes of Nagato. No more. In a sense, Nagato is the same as Motoharu, but Nagato has overcome and even swallowed this conflict. As for Tuyumen Yuanchun, if nothing happens, he will not be able to break through this limit in his life. "Fin, thank you, chairman!" Compared with Nagato''s great interest, Domimon Motoharu''s mood is not so good. Especially when he saw Shinshitsuhoori standing behind Nagato cleverly, like a guard, the whole person was a bit bad. You must know that this time Domimon Yuanchun came to see Nagato, a large part of it The reason is for the Puritan prisoners. As a result, Kamikazuhoori, who was very important among the captives, changed his face and became a man in the school city, which is unimaginable. After all, in the information of the Tuyumen, Shinshitsuhoori is definitely the kind of existence that would rather die than surrender! "It seems that this is why Laura is eager to let herself find each other." This thought flashed through his mind, Tu Yumen Yuanchun suddenly remembered something, and his gaze at Nagato stopped. "Is there anything you want to ask? It''s okay to say it!" Seeing Tu Yumen''s gaze, Nagato said leisurely. "...Then I''m not welcome." After hesitating for a moment, Motoharu Tomimon asked with some expectation, "That''s it, Mr. Chairman, I have a friend named Shangjo Toma, who disappeared for no reason after the civil war in the Academy City..." "he died!" Without waiting for Motoharu Domemon to finish, Nagato interrupted, "It''s not a disappearance, but death. Kamijou Toma died and died in my hands. There is no doubt about this." Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com "Why, A Shang is so kind!" Hearing this information, Rao Shi Tu Yumen Yuanchun couldn''t help expressing a little excitement. As a spy, Motoharu''s identity in the academy city is Kamijou Touma''s neighbors and classmates in the student dormitory. Through years of contact, he gradually became infected by Kamijou Tooma. Although he had a premonition, he really When he heard the news of his death, he couldn''t help being a little gaffe. "So what, who made him guilty?" Facing the excitement of Domimon, Nagato''s expression did not change at all. Instead, he said leisurely, "It seems that Kamijou Toma has a great influence on you. Just be quiet, Domimon, after all, you still have More important person, isn''t it?" "..." At first hearing this, Tu Yumen Yuanchun''s face was dull. Yes, Domimon Motoharu has more important people... In order to better pretend to be a student, Domimon Motoharu adopted Domimon Maixia from the nursery school and brought her to school together. Garden City has formed a "family". As a result, in his later life, Tu Yumen Yuanchun''s feelings for his righteous sister got better and better, and it almost reached the level of doting, which can be called a heavy sister control. He once set the rule that "only she must not have a relationship with the dirty world like the inner world". So after sensing the hints hidden in Nagato''s words, the whole person couldn''t help being confused. "grown ups!" Seeing the situation of Tuyumen Yuanchun, Shenrenhuozhi couldn''t help but speak softly. Domimon Yuanchun had been living in London before the junior high school, and when she first arrived in London, she always took care of the miracle. He was kind to the miracle individual. Although it was only a trivial matter for the mimimon, it was quite Pay attention to this kind of thing. Therefore, under such circumstances, Shen Li could not help but want to open his mouth to intercede for him. "ok, I get it!" Hearing God''s words, Nagato shrugged slightly and said, "Well, as long as you settle down, your sister will definitely be fine. It''s time to return to the topic. What is your purpose for coming to see me today." "understood!" There was a slight silence, Tu Yumen Yuanchun said. With words, Tu Yumen has suppressed all his personal feelings, took out an instrument similar to a scientific creation from his arms, and placed it on the ground. Tu Yumen endured the conflict in the body, refined the magic, and took it. Inject into the instrument. "Om!!" Under the traction of magic, the instrument was activated, and the illusory screen appeared out of nowhere. The figure of Archbishop Laura appeared on the screen. "We finally met, Nagato-kun." Obviously it was the first time to meet, but the actual Puritan leader was very enthusiastic. Even seeing the posture of Kamikazuhoori standing behind Nagato did not diminish this enthusiasm. "Yeah, we finally met, Miss Laura." Facing Laura''s enthusiasm, Nagato''s face also showed a smile. ... ... Two hours later, Xueyuan City and the British Puritan group once again reached a secret alliance. The Academy City released the Puritan genius Magician Steele, and the ruling Weiyuan Material gave up the pursuit, while the British Puritan Church defaulted to the situation of the banned book catalog in the Academy City and no longer pursued it. As for the attribution of Shenshihuozhi, the two sides tacitly avoided... 2165 Chapter 171 Shuras Road! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The wind and snow roared and the cold sky was utterly cold. Among the snowy forests, Orells, who was carrying Sylvia, walked a little bit hard. The slowness of walking and the slight panting state all showed that the quasi-devil god was in poor state at this time. It is the first time Oreals has been so miserable since his achievement of the quasi-devil. When he went to the school city, Orells never imagined that he would be hunted down all the way from Yingzhou Island to the forests of Northern Europe. Not to mention the mountains and rivers, he often went in the wind and rain. In just ten days, he spanned the entire Eurasian continent. Although he can display the power of the devil with his proud magic, Orells is not a demon recognized by Norse mythology after all. Regardless of the total amount of magic power or resilience, he is far inferior to the real demon god. By this time, Orells was a bit exhausted. "Ahem, let me go!" At this moment, Sylvia behind Orells said, "The current me is just your burden. If you want to deal with that monster, you must concentrate and not be distracted." Faced with Sylvia''s proposal, Orells turned a deaf ear to it and just rushed. I dont know how many times Sylvia has said this, but he cant do it. In essence, Orells is an emotional and mischievous person. When others are in danger, he will lend a helping hand... He didn''t know the subject. In Ourels'' view, this is the basic law of the world. Although he lost the opportunity to become a demon god because of this law, he still could not change, nor did he want to change. What''s more, Sylvia still has an extraordinary position for Oreals. In half an hour, Orrels found a cave. After killing the hibernating bears in the cave, Orrels arranged Sylvia inside, then sealed the cave and prepared to face the chase alone. . Only in this way can there be a ray of life. If you continue to escape, you will only fall into the abyss of destruction. Orells intends to fight back in the Jedi while his combat power is still there! During the whole process, Sylvia naturally saw his plan and didn''t want him to take the risk, but Orells knocked him out. ... ... Ten minutes later, Orells saw it, and his enemy slowly appeared from the wind and snow. With six white wings covering the sky, Emperor Yuangen''s figure slowly fell from midair. Compared with Orells'' embarrassment, Emperor Yuangen seemed more energetic. But it is no wonder that Emperor Yuangen is Shura after all, and continuous battles are completely commonplace for him. Seeing the appearance of the enemy, Orells immediately summoned the Throne of Northern Europe. The invisible throne descended from the void, shocking Daqian. just-- "Stop it." Facing the pressure of the Nordic Throne, Emperor Yuangen did not open up his own god''s realm as before, but said, "I just received the order to give up this pursuit." "what?" Hearing this, a touch of surprise flashed across Orells''s face. "No need to be surprised." A slightly regretful smile appeared on the face of Emperor Yuangen, and he said, "Although it''s a pity that you can''t kill you, but the new chairman has already issued an order, I can only stop." "I came here this time just to inform you. After all, it would be rude to leave without permission." I dont mind at all! Such words flashed in his mind, and Orells thought for a while but didn''t say it.Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com Although he didn''t want to see this guy in front of him at all, he still didn''t say anything in person. He was willing to give up chasing after him. If he angered the other party, it didn''t seem like a good choice. "Just, is that okay?" After hesitating for a moment, Orells still said, "Don''t you want to get a way from me to be promoted from a quasi-devil god to a true demon god, do you want to give up like this?" Just as soon as he finished speaking, Orells had the idea of ??slapped himself. "It was originally like this!" Hearing that, a weirdness flashed across the face of Emperor Yuangen, and he said, "Not to mention that there are other people in the academy walking on this road, and they have already achieved a lot of results, and I am a little bored." "Bored?!" Orells said silently almost subconsciously. "Yes!" Ignoring Orells'' surprise, Emperor Yuangen said, "I found that I was still affected by super powers. In fact, I don''t need to pursue the way of the demon god. I am not comparable to the demon god." "It just so happens, you and I still have some fate, let you witness my path." With that said, Emperor Yuangen opened his own realm of gods, and this move almost provoked Orelles'' counterattack. Only soon, Orells completely forgot to counterattack, because he saw an extremely astonishing scene, saw Emperor Yuangen raised his right hand and directly reduced the entire realm of God to his palm. Then he opened his mouth and swallowed the entire God Realm directly, chewing a few times throughout the process. The clicking sound that echoed around seemed to hit Oreals''s heart. Quasi-devil, shocked to almost suffocate! "Ha ha!" Seeing Orells shock, Emperor Yuangen chuckled and said loudly, From the very beginning, my path is determined. I am Shura. I dont need to be in the realm of God, but from the realm of God. Achieve me." After speaking, Emperor Yuangen suddenly turned and left, and at this moment, the body of the capital began to gradually not become metamaterial. From the perspective of Orells, Emperor Yuangen seems to be merging with the snow in the sky. In less than a moment, the Imperial Capital Yuangen seemed to dissipate in the heavens and the earth, but soon, the whiteness of the heavens and the earth gathered together and became the Imperial Capital Yuangen again. Looking at the back with six wings leaving, Orells knew that the current Emperor Yuangen was no longer human. In the same way, he is not a god, not a demon god, or all creatures in the world. Everything about him has been turned into a mysterious matter In the words of the Imperial Capital itself, that is-- "He is Shura!" Whispering to himself, Orells seemed to see the other person walking out of a bloody road. The quasi-devil god knew that the reason why Emperor Yuangen was chasing him before no one bothered him was because the magic side wanted to kill with a knife, but now that Emperor Yuangen has given up, the magic side, especially the believers of the Roman Orthodox Church, will definitely take action against it. Not to mention anything else, just the white-winged posture of Yuangen Imperial Capital that resembles angels incomparably, will inevitably lead those mad believers. "But so what!" "It has nothing to do with me anyway." A little frustrated muttering to himself, Orells turned to find Sylvia. In any case, the two of them must leave here earlier, Orells has not forgotten that Emperor Yuangen is opposite to the magic side, and his relationship with the magic side is not much better. As soon as he defeated the entire magic side, the people Orells offended were gone. Under such circumstances, there will definitely be magicians who will come to the rescue. "Anyway, run away!" .. 2166 Chapter 172 Devouring Gods Power! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As Orells had expected, the return of Yuangen Imperial Capital was full of blood. Because the imperial capital had never deliberately blocked it, the angel-like posture of the imperial capital had long been known to the entire magic side. If it hadn''t been suppressed by the high-levels, the mad believers of the cross religion would have launched an attack at him desperately. And after the imperial capital gave up chasing Orrels, the senior officials of the Cross had no reason to suppress the anger of the believers. The imperial capital that had already transformed into Shura would never have any thoughts of keeping hands. Stop killing by killing, as long as you have the intent to kill, kill them all! As a result, the cross factions such as Roman Orthodox Church, Russian Adult Church, and even British Puritanism were completely angry. More fanatics emerged one after another, and the cross religion with 2 billion believers showed its power as the headquarters of the first religion. Then, everything moved towards a completely uncontrollable situation, advancing crazily in a frenzied manner. The relationship between the magic side and the science side has also reached a freezing point in an instant! just-- "so what!" In the office at dawn, looking at Lola in London, England through the camera, Nagato said leisurely, "Anyway, war will come after all. If that''s the case, why bother to maintain superficial peace." "Really, you and Aleister are completely two people!" Hearing this, Lola couldn''t help showing a troubled look on her face, "I really don''t know if it is a good thing to form an alliance with you, I think, Nagato-san, should you make your allies more confident?" " "This..." Nagato was not surprised at Lola''s request. After all, Emperor Yuangen did a bit too much. As the actual leader of the British Puritanism, Laura was under great pressure at this time. If it werent for the Roman Orthodox gods ambition, she had to go with Xueyuan City. Get close, the archbishop at this time had already broken off diplomatic ties with Nagato. It was just about what to offer to make Laura more confident, but Nagato couldn''t make up his mind for a while. And at this moment, the wonderful fluctuations swept across the world, not only Nagato and Lola, but the powerhouses on the magic side felt a disharmony, as if something that was not allowed in this world had come to the world. Nagato reacted immediately, his whole body disappeared instantly and appeared in the imaginary math area. Through the imaginary mathematics area which is different from reality, Nagato''sees'' that the heaven, which lies somewhere in the void, is receiving a strong traction from the ground, and an archangel in the heaven is being pulled down by the traction. "Interesting, is the angel falling?" Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly remembered a plot of the original book. In the original book, the father of the protagonist Kamijo Toma, because of his sons misfortune, used the opportunity of overseas business trips to collect strange goods of ancient and modern things, and brought back strange local products such as the Indian elephant trunk god amulet, Egyptian gold beetle, Russian presidential dolls and so on. Dang Ma, I hope this can give him luck. As a result, inadvertently, he built a magic circle with those strange things and launched the great magic "Angel Fall." The so-called''angel falling'' is a kind of magic that forces angels from a higher level to a lower level. According to the concept of [Tree of Life] in Kabbalahs thought, the number of humans and angels has already been determined. Therefore, under normal circumstances, humans can never be upgraded to angels. Likewise, angels will not be reduced to humans. . And the great magic-angel falling will force the angel who was originally in the sky to be reduced to human. Only in this way will cause the appearance and internal replacement of the vast majority of people, after all, the number of humans is also fixed. "But Kamijou Toma is dead, is this magic circle still activated?" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato instantly caught the source of the traction that pulled the angel down from the heavens. The power of absolute kingship emerged. Through the imaginary mathematics area, it borrowed the power of all spatial abilities in the city to activate Teleport. In an instant, Nagato crossed a long distance from the school city to the sky above a room in Kanagawa Prefecture. Through the window of the room, Nagato immediately saw a man praying. Around the man, there are all kinds of strange goods.ok composition network www.okzuowenxs.com Borrowing the mental manipulation abilities of all the mental abilities in the Academy City, Nagato instantly copied the memory of that man, and then realized that the other party was indeed Kamijou Touma''s father, Kamijou Toya. It turned out that after the news of Kamijou Touma''s disappearance came out, Kamijou Touya did not believe that he was dead, and hoped to pray for his son to return. As a result, by mistake, he actually made the magic circle of angel falling. "This luck, I really don''t know how to say it." Shaking his head slightly, Nagato immediately dazzled Kamijou Toya and the other person in the room, Kamijou''s mother, Kamijou Shina, and deleted their memories of his son. After doing all this, Nagato appeared on the magic circle where the angel fell, kicked off Kamijou Touya, and raised his right hand. "A godsend, just to try my magic." After speaking like this, the red-haired boy closed his eyes, and in a daze, endless chants resounded in the surrounding void. Nagato seemed to have transformed from the human group and turned into a true god overlooking the world. "I am one and ten thousand." "It''s an instant and eternity." "It is the creator and the master." In the low voice chanting, Nagato gradually became holy, and the surrounding magic circle naturally became his vassal. All the strange objects used to arrange the magic circle turned into powder. Nagato didn''t care about this, his gaze seemed to penetrate the void and saw the archangel that is about to come completely-the power of God, and at this time, the power of God also seemed to have consciousness and saw the red-haired boy. then-- "heresy!!" The power of the terrifying archangel suddenly burst into the sky! "Futility resistance." Under the terrifying power of God''s power, Nagato''s face became more and more sacred, and the power of angels, or the power of the heavens, appeared crazily on his body, turning into a big mouth, and swallowing the power of God directly. "Be the pedal for me to step on the seat of God, Gabriel!" ... ... Time passed by three minutes. St. George''s Cathedral in Lambeth, London, England. When Nagato disappeared from the camera, Archbishop Lola didn''t respond at all. Her attention was completely stunned by the sudden change. With her own practice of the cross teaching magic path, she clearly knew what was coming to the world. . The angel is still the archangel serving the Lord, but I don''t know which one of the archangels is. But no matter who, as long as it comes to the world, it will be a catastrophe. It may even cause a catastrophe that destroys civilization! "The angel fell!" Muttering to herself in a low voice, Laura bit her silver teeth inwardly, hating the guy who launched this type of infidelity. It was just that before Laura thought of a way to send the fallen angel back to the heavens, the mighty angel''s power instantly aroused to the extreme, and then stopped abruptly. Feeling that the place where the angel''s power burst was in Yingzhou in the East, a wry smile flashed across Lola''s face. "Although I said that I asked you to show yourself, but in this way, I still appreciate it." .. 2167 Chapter 173 The beginning of the collision! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, three months in a blink of an eye. Although the art of the angel falling three months ago had not been completely completed, the soaring power of the archangel still shocked the world, so that the originally turbulent magic side directly calmed down. Thanks to this blessing, Emperor Yuangen finally returned to the school city unharmed. Although the imperial capital himself was not happy about this, he did not feel lost, because Emperor Yuangen knew that the peace on the magic side was an illusion, and the real storm was brewing, and he was looking forward to the storm. Not only did the imperial capital look forward to it, but the senior officials of the Academy City had actually waited for it. For this reason, a terrible scientific storm was set off in the school city. The technologies of the different worlds that were afraid to come up during Aleisters time flowed from the Dawn Headquarters into the scientific research laboratories. The academy city, which was 30 to 50 years advanced than reality, was immediately upgraded to 100 years advanced. In front of the technology of another world, the Kihara clan, who claims to control most of the world''s cutting-edge technology, were directly hung and beaten, and they eventually merged into dawn. In less than a hundred days, the entire academy city seemed to have entered a new era. Whether it is military technology or civilian technology, all are updated. Under such circumstances, as the leader of the Academy City, Nagato has always paid attention to the development of virtual games. "Second World" is a virtual game designed by Nagato himself. It contains various advantages of virtual games that Nagato knows. It has strong playability and authenticity, and can be called the second of humanity. World. Coupled with extremely cheap game landing equipment, the second world is like a virus, starting from Yingzhou and spreading to the whole world. As a result, Nagato, the new chairman of the Academy City, has completely become a household name. ... ... Seeing that Nagato''s prestige is getting higher and higher, after three months of brewing, the magic side, or the cross-teaching counterattack has finally begun. At first, it was the Pope of the Roman Orthodox Church who made a statement about the need for restrictions on technology. The Pope believes that the rapid development of modern society, material desires, and various temptations have made the beliefs of believers increasingly impure. The development of technology must be restricted to ensure the purity of belief. The Academy City, as the base camp for science, was even more named by the Pope. Later, the Russian adult religion, and even the British Puritanism and other crusades all echoed the ideas of the contemporary pope of the Roman Orthodox Church. Although the British Puritanism secretly has an alliance with the academy city, but the character of Archbishop Lola, as long as it is beneficial to Puritanism, she will not object to it. Limiting technology to purify the faith is not harmful to Puritanism. Of course, because of fear of Nagatos counterattack, Puritans actions are minimal and limited to participation. The will of the higher-ups was issued, and believers naturally began to respond. In the next few days, the number of riots, demonstrations, and the series of actions that took place soared, and the situation between the cross religion and the school city became more and more turbulent. Countless believers took to the streets, holding high the banner of opposing the academy city, shouting at the door of major companies and factories.168 novel www.168jxs.com Fortunately, they are just cultists holding "protests", not thugs out of control. Although it has been provoked by interested people, these are still a bit sensible, and the behavior is at least still restricted within the scope permitted by law. But other fanatics are not the same thing. With the passage of time, demonstrations and demonstrations spread rapidly, as if it had become a new fashion. Young people, old people, men, and women all took to the streets and shouted in protest. Protests broke out in France, followed by Germany, and it soon became a situation where protests were held in the area covered by the cross religion. But they have forgotten that their clothes are made by technology machines, their banners and pictures are printed by printers, and their food is a high-yield crop that has been cultivated through generations of science. Technology has penetrated them long ago. Life. "Then let me remember for them!" As the current leader of the science side, Nagato will never be indifferent to such a provocation. Thus, the counterattack of Academy City came: "In view of the resistance of many cities to science, and based on the principle of peaceful handling of things, the Academy City will adopt technological restrictions on any city that hosts parades from today, so that science will definitely not taint the faith of the believers." Along with this announcement, the Academy City united with the United States, China and other technology-based countries to isolate countries covered by the cross religion. Modern society and science can be said to be closely connected. The academy city issued an announcement. At first, the believers were very happy. In their opinion, their beliefs defeated science. But with the passage of time, the longer the time limit on the scientific side, everything will change. Not everyone is a believer, or not everyone is a devout fanatic. Even in the countries covered by the Cross, there are not many true fanatics, and most of these believers are the older generation. The new generation of people have grown up in the light of technology. Most of them have faith, but they are not deep. As a result, after encountering various inconveniences caused by technological restrictions, young people can no longer bear it. Especially after being unable to log in the "Second World" that has just swept the world, the voices of dissatisfaction among young people suddenly rose. At this time, the school city came to the bottom, and urban spies began to instigate the mad believers everywhere, and continue to destroy the various power stations in the country covered by the cross, causing a large-scale blackout in the country covered by the cross. Immediately, not only the young people, but also some middle-aged people began to feel unbearable, and the wind direction had already changed drastically. "Huh, I just started complaining after a little setback, do they still call believers?" At the headquarters of the Orthodox Church in Rome and on the cathedral in the Vatican, a young man in a scarlet suit leaned across his legs on a bench in the church, looking at the scene of the contemporary pope comforting many believers, very dissatisfied. "However, it has aroused my uncle''s interest. As expected, he is the one who can pull Aleister off the throne." With words, the dissatisfaction on the young mans face turned into interest, and he said to the three people behind him without looking back: The wind ahead, you are the only one. Go to the academy city for a walk. Declare war on the scientific side," "No problem, but if you accidentally destroy the Academy City, it''s okay." The answer to the youth was a young woman with a slender figure and exaggerated eye makeup. While speaking, she could still see a chain with a cross-like decoration hanging from the front end of the woman''s tongue and hanging down to her waist. "Haha, no problem, in other words, my uncle is looking forward to such a result!" .. 2168 Chapter 174 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, there was a drizzle on the periphery of the school city. An unnamed hurricane that was not observed by any weather station suddenly appeared, tearing the outer defensive circle of the city, and the highest level alarm sounded throughout the city-the arrival of foreign enemies! Many troops in the school city are all operating. But soon, the mutation happened... Taking the defensive circle torn apart by the hurricane as the starting point, it seemed like radiation and plague. The members of these operating units fell one after another without any reason. Some were unconscious as if they were asleep, and some were as stiff as a stone, but the largest number was artificially induced suspended animation caused by lack of oxygen in the body. Even with the superb medical technology of Academy City, no treatment can be given. The panic began to spread. At this time, at the torn defensive circle, a thin figure of a woman walked in slowly. She passed through the victims lying quietly on the wet road, and there was the sound of metal crashing...The woman''s face was wearing earrings, except for her ears, her nose, lips, and eyelids were pierced. After opening his lips and sticking out his tongue, a chain fell. The chain of the thickness of a necklace connects the tongue ring on the tip of the tongue and extends to the waist.It is decorated with a cross-like decoration. She knew that this would damage her appearance, but she still put it into practice. In the Cross Sect, "Metal Penetration" is a word with very deep meaning. It is rumored that the son of God was originally pierced by a nail or a spear before being martyred. As long as the place of piercing is considered, he can freely form the technique. "Humph!" The woman with many vents on her face, or when the wind in front looked around, kicked up a radio that was rolling on her feet, she grabbed the quadrangular machine flying in the air with one hand. After feeling the feeling of being wet by the rain, he frowned slightly. After turning the radio in her hand like a pistol, she brought her mouth close to the radio, and then whispered in her ear, "According to the information, with the technology of your school city, this should be able to contact you, Uzumaki Nagato. ." "What are you doing?" As soon as the words of the wind ahead fell, Nagato''s indifferent voice slowly sounded. "As you can see!" The woman turned the radio in her hand, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she said, "My boss asked me to give you a war note, but I think it is also a good choice to destroy you and this city directly, what do you think? ." "If you want to talk in a dream, say it in your dream at night, who are you and your boss." "Hmph, we are the right seat of God." Simply, the wind ahead said the most powerful name of the magical power. It is a name that is deposited in the worlds largest denomination and the deepest point of Roman Orthodoxy. Only a few of the two billion believers know it. Even if they know it, if they are judged to be unworthy to know, they will be immediately sentenced , Can be said to be a word full of privacy. "Oh, it''s you guys who dare not see anyone!" Nagato''s answer was very arrogant, or arrogant in the ears of the wind ahead, the right seat of the god was immediately annoyed: "Look at it, soon I will make you regret not being here to beg me for your life. ." "In this regard, I can only say that you don''t know the city too much." "Oh, don''t you even have a grasp of the status quo of this city, or is there something wrong with the reporting function? Disrespectful and disrespectful, I can''t count the number of enemy troops I defeated, haha, even the computer operator fell down ?" 1800 Literature www.1800wx.com "Sixty percent, seventy percent, or 80 percent is a bit too much, but ten percent will fall down soon." "No matter how many subordinates you have, there is only one way to fall in front of me. I want to protect myself by something like that, but I will easily take the head off, the new chairman of the school city?" "Ha, this lady, you really amused me. You don''t understand the real face of this city. If you can come to me, then I will let you see the real despair." "It''s really an irritating tone!" The unhappiness on his face grew thicker, and the wind in front said directly, "Whatever you say, I will defeat all the opponents anyway. This is something I decided when I was born." Bringing the muddy cord to his mouth, the wind ahead solemnly said: "I am the wind ahead, the final weapon in two billion. In the name of the Lord, I will give you the highest punishment!" As soon as the words fell, the wind directly cut off the machinery in his hand. At this moment, a series of mechanical spiders appeared from both sides of the street, and red light was mapped from the eyes of the mechanical spiders to the body of the wind ahead, which was the aiming light of the mechanical spiders. "There are so many tricks, but it doesn''t matter, just destroy them!" With the last words, the wind ahead set off a violent hurricane again. ... ... Headquarters building at dawn in the seventh district of academy city. Nagato, who had just finished the conversation with the wind ahead, was sitting leisurely in his seat, watching the battle between the wind ahead and the mechanical spider through the camera with great interest. To be honest, Nagato is rarely threatened like this, and it is indeed a very interesting experience. "Is this really good?" It was Retiri who was sitting in Nagato''s arms. She saw that the girl who had re-flowed in time had completely lost her indifference. She looked at the academy city that was constantly being destroyed, and said with some worry: "Let it be the wind ahead, it will cause considerable losses and casualties." "nothing!" Facing the girl''s concern, Nagato retracted his gaze, "The wind ahead of the sky will not cause direct death, and the frontal battle with her is all intelligent machines, which will not cause much casualties. " "As for the economic loss, the school city can afford it. If this is the case, it is famous for starting a world war." "But I''ve never been a passive type of being beaten!" With words, the red-haired boy put down the girl in his arms, got up and went to the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, and while pushing the windows open, he communicated the spatial capabilities of the whole city. Soon, a splendid space-time passage appeared in front of Nagato. "You wait here for a while, I''ll be back later." With that said, Nagato stepped into the passage of time and space and disappeared in place. The next moment, Nagato''s figure appeared in an open area near Rome. For the first time, he saw a thin white man wearing a loose green dress with sunken cheeks, thin body and a little shorter height. "Hello!" The two looked at each other for an instant, Nagato raised his hand and said with a smile, "It seems that I didn''t teleport to the wrong position. I finally met, the right seat of God, Mr. Land of the left..." .. 2169 Chapter 175: Controversy over the Great Way! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The land to the left! Member of the "Right Seat of God", the darkest part of the Roman Orthodox Church. Although at first glance he is a bastard with a weird dress, he is indeed the top figure of the Roman Orthodox Church. He is a symbol of the left and the earth. It is commonly known as "the land" or "the land on the left", and he has "the medicine of the gods (Raphael)". Nature. Most people who are strong have their own beliefs. The land on the left is based on the eternal redemption place, the "sacred kingdom", as the goal, and "equal rescue of all human beings in the world" as the code of action. But his so-called "human" distinction is extremely narrow, and he believes that "infidels are not humans at all." Even if the Roman Orthodox believers are murderous criminals, he is the object of his salvation. As long as they do not meet the "human" conditions in his heart, it does not matter if they are treated as domestic animals. On this day, just after drinking in the tavern, the place on the left came to the outskirts of Rome, ready to find some pagans to try their skills. After all, any power can only be determined if it has been really experimented. In fact, this is not the first time that the land on the left has done this. In the eyes of the land on the left, although the heretics are not "humans", it would be too wasteful to kill them at will. It is better to become his stepping stones. It was just that he had just arrived in the suburbs, and before he had time to find a suitable test subject, a space-time channel appeared beside him. Then soon, a red-haired boy walked out of the space-time channel and greeted himself. "Uzumaki Nagato!" Although I don''t know why the other party knows him, but the land on the left also knows the other party, or in other words, very few people in the entire Orthodox Church of Rome, and even the upper level of the magic side do not know him. You know, Aleister is the terrifying existence that established the Academy City and confronted the entire magic side for decades. And the guy who overthrew Aleister''s rule in front of him became even more famous. Only after recognizing the identity of the other party, the killing intent in the heart of the left land suddenly rose, almost subconsciously, the hand of the left land burst into light, turned into a twisted guillotine, and headed towards Nagato. Cut out his neck. "Go to hell, heresy, tortured by light!" ... ... The attack on the left side did not exceed Nagato''s expectations. In fact, even if he didn''t make a move, Nagato would not let him go. This time he came here from the school city to open a space-time channel. One of Nagato''s purposes was to strike the most violent counterattack against the senior leaders of the Roman Orthodox Church. And what makes the Orthodox leaders in Rome more angry than killing a god''s right seat near the Holy See. Especially now the Roman Orthodox Church is still controlled by the fire on the right side of the right seat of God. Of course, more importantly, Nagato was very upset with him. According to Nagato''s memory, the place on the left in front of him is simply abnormal, and he has even shot innocent children. Although Nagato has no position to accuse the other party, after all, the red-haired boy was ruined on the way forward. I don''t know how many lives, but even he has never specifically attacked innocent children. But Nagato is unhappy. Since he is unhappy, Nagato will take action to wipe out his unhappy existence. "boom!!" The ground at the feet of the red-haired boy split, and an earth wall suddenly blocked the two of them, blocking the incoming guillotine, but the next moment, the guillotine was retracted on the left side and cut out again. The earth wall that could have hindered him was like tofu dregs, and it collapsed instantly.Destiny book www.yyshu8.com "Sure enough, this is the punishment of light!" Watching this scene, Nagato''s ability for the land on the left suddenly became clear. As an enemy, Nagato still has some understanding of the right seat of God, such as the signature technique of the land on the left-light punishment! Light punishment is based on the magic of changing the priority order based on the legend of "God Son Execution". In the same way, this is the only technique manipulated by the land on the left... After studying the relationship between "execution of the''divine child'' with human hands", the land on the left constructed a special technique of "punishment at the light place". It doesn''t matter whether it is strong or weak in front of the land on the left, because he can manipulate their "order". For example, if the weapon is set in the "lower position" and the human skin is in the "upper position", then any weapon attack will be completely defended; if the weapon is set in the "lower position" and air in the "upper position", then the opponent''s weapon will be stationary There is no movement in the air; if the outer wall is set in the "lower position" and the human body is in the "upper position," the body on the left can even pass through the wall. In other words, as long as the setting is completed and the "upper position" is manipulated, any "lower position" target cannot block the attack on the left. It''s just that this leads to a problem, the setting of the place on the left takes time. If not, he didn''t need to retract the guillotine just now. and so-- "It''s now!" Taking advantage of the fact that the lower position set for the place on the left is the earth wall, Nagatos figure instantly appeared behind the place on the left. Because he relied too much on his powerful magic, the physical function of the place on the left was not It''s not strong, it can''t react at all. At this moment, Nagato''s right hand turned into a sharp blade, and instantly penetrated the heart of the land on the left from behind. The whole process was clean and neat, without the slightest accident. "Om!!" The next moment, the power of Nagato''s kingship burst out, and the nature of the god''s medicine, Raphael, possessed in the body on the left, was immediately usurped by the absolute kingship, and it was integrated into Nagato''s body. "who!!" Almost at the same instant, the church at the headquarters of the Orthodox Church in Rome, shouted like thunder! Then the space above the church was distorted, and a huge arm appeared horizontally in the form of a claw, instantly spanning a distance of more than ten kilometers, and blasted toward the location of Nagato. Before the attack arrived, the violent wind shattered everything on the ground in the suburbs. "Ha, interesting!" In the face of the attacking giants, Nagato was unwilling to show weakness. Withdrawing his right hand from the body on the left, Nagato did not use the power of the king, but used the magic he developed. In an instant, the red-haired boy became a sacred body again. The mighty angelic power emerged, turned into a giant fist, and blasted towards the attacking giant claw. "boom!!!" The shock of horror suddenly burst out in the suburbs of Rome, as if the catastrophe-like destruction spread in all directions, the Roman Orthodox headquarters that was too close was not accidentally affected by a huge impact. Nagato doesn''t care about all this, he cares more about the information he perceives from the collision. "That hand is actually not yet born. God''s right hand. Sure enough, are you a candidate for the Demon God? It seems that the battle between us is still a great battle, the fire on the right." With a chuckle, Nagato withdrew his power, opened the space-time channel, and disappeared in place... 2170 Chapter 176 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The fire on the right is very angry! Since becoming the chief and substantial leader of the "right seat of the gods" of the darkest part of the Roman Orthodox Church, he has rarely been so angry. The raging anger even caused the surrounding air to heat up. Even the impact that the headquarters of the Orthodox Church of Rome is facing cannot attract the attention of the fire on the right. Not long ago, the fire on the right was alone in the church, looking forward to the wind in front of the academy city and the water in the back that followed in case it could bring him some good news. In the right seat of the gods, the fire on the right holds the red palm, and the fire on the right, among the four attributes, has the nature of Michael the "God-like". Michael, also known as Mier, is the name of the angel mentioned, the guardian of the Garden of Eden designated by God, and the only spiritual body mentioned with the title of archangel. The name Michael means similar to God . As an archangel similar to gods, Michael has a special position among angels and can sense other angels. As the owner of Michael''s nature, the fire on the right can even perceive the status of the right seats of the other three gods. Of course, this must be close, not too far away. However, just now, he felt that the life of the fire on the left ended not far away. Almost subconsciously, the fire on the right urged the "sacred right" who contained "power to save the world" in his body. Unimaginable power has now become a giant claw that covers the sky and blasts towards the fallen land on the left. The result was a counterattack that was beyond imagination! Although the intensity of the opponent''s counterattack was somewhat unexpected by the fire on the right, it was not enough to make him so angry. What really made the fire on the right angry was that the strength of the opponent''s counterattack contained the breath of the Lord. "What a joke!!" A look of hideousness appeared on his face, and the fire on the right was almost going away. The so-called right seat of God is not only the name of the darkest part of the Roman Orthodox Church, but also the target of the fire on the right. On the right, in the cross religion, that position represents... peer! The right seat of God is equal to God! In other words, the goal of the fire on the right is not other, it is the position of the demon god of the cross religion, but now he has discovered that there are people in this world who are on the same path as him. "Damn, only my uncle can board that position!" Talking to himself so softly, the face of the fire on the right suddenly changed slightly again. At this moment, he felt an inexplicable loss, as if he was about to lose something again. Almost subconsciously, the fire on the right stood up and looked to the east... the direction of the school city. "Could it be that the front and rear of them..." ... ... Time passed by about ten minutes. After the wind from the front tore through the defensive circle of the Academy City, the last of the god''s right seat hanging far behind her, the water behind, couldn''t help but stop his steps. Because of the famous Absolute Ability in Academy City-Weiyuan Matter, Emperor Yuangen appeared in front of him. Of course, compared with other titles, the water behind is more willing to call Yuangen Emperor "Sura". Just as the other party showed a terrible killing intent at this time. "It was blocked!" Hacker Novel www.heikexs.com Feeling the oncoming murderous intent, the water behind is full of helplessness. As one of the members of the "God''s Right Seat" of the darkest part of the Roman Orthodox Church, he holds the palm of water, blue, the moon and the rear, which has the nature of the archangel "power of God" Gabriel, and the right seat of other gods. Too the same. The magical name of the water behind is "Flere210", and its meaning is "the one who changes the reason for tears". Water engraved the magic name on his chest, just like his magic name, turning cold tears into warm tears, which is the reason for him to hold his weapon tightly. Therefore, the water behind will not be like the right seat of the other three gods. So full of arrogance. From the beginning, the water behind was not so optimistic that the wind in front could really deal with the entire Academy City. After all, the Academy City is the base camp of the science side that has been able to face off against the magic side for decades. Even if his founder Aleister has died, the new owner of the city has defeated Aleister head-on. Even after the civil war, but with the rapid development of science, the water in the rear does not feel that the academy city will really become weak. That''s why he would take the initiative to call for orders after the wind ahead set off, just in case. As a result, things really developed in the direction he didn''t want. Since Emperor Yuangen can accurately appear in front of the water behind, it proves that the situation of the wind ahead is probably under the control of the other party. Maybe the wind ahead can tear the defensive circle of the Academy City, which is the opponent''s plan. "In this case" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and the water behind directly opened his own stigmata. In addition to his personality and style different from other god''s right seats, the physique of the water behind is also the same. As the "God''s right seat", he has the qualifications of a saint and belongs to one of the sages who are less than twenty in the world. And compared to ordinary saints, the water behind it also has the essence of the Virgin. It is impossible for ordinary saints to exert one hundred percent of their natural power. It is already difficult to manipulate part of their natural power. Under the condition of 100% exercise of power, the body of the saint may be shattered by excessive high-pressure power. However, the water behind is a "special saint" with both the physical characteristics of the "saint" and the "virgin". Unlike ordinary saints who "lower the speed to stabilize", he is on a high-speed stable route. That is, "breaking through a certain limit will enter a stable state." And now, the water behind is showing its own characteristics to the fullest. "I can''t stop again!" In words, the water behind pulled out a steel rod with a length of more than five meters from the shadow, and the whole person rushed towards Emperor Yuangen at a speed beyond ordinary saints. "So fast!" Seeing this scene, the pupils of the imperial capital shrank slightly. Almost subconsciously, Emperor Yuangen instinctively leaped backward, and the pure white matter condensed into wings, which shook slightly, causing the entire capital to float in the air. "Humph!" Seeing this scene, the water behind was instinctively angry. For true believers, the image of Yuangen Imperial Capital is full of hatred. Immediately, the water in the rear activated his own territory, and he took advantage of his own characteristics of using the "right seat of the gods" to instantly strengthen and double his power and speed! "Wow!" The figure completely surpassed the limit of the field of vision capture, the water behind jumped up, and the stick in his hand hit the imperial capital heavily. "Boom!!!" .. 2171 Chapter 177 Overwhelming Gap You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the big hole smashed out of the ground, the expression of the water behind was still solemn. Although he calculated the opponent once based on his own characteristics, the water behind did not believe that Emperor Yuangen would be defeated. You must know that this guy can hunt down the existence of the combination of the quasi demon god and the saint. No matter how confident he was, the water behind could not have the confidence to do the same thing as Emperor Yuangen. But this does not mean that the water behind will be afraid of the other party. In addition to the self-confidence as the strong, but also because of mutual restraint, according to the information of the Roman Orthodox Church, the ability of the Academy City, except the ability of the physical strengthening type, the rest of the body is very weak. The strong ones among them dont even need to exercise at all. The passage of the original strongest superpower who died in the civil war in the Academy City and the Emperor Yuangen in front of them are typical of them. Their abilities are almost omnipotent, but their bodies are completely at the level of ordinary people. Unfortunately, the water behind is very confident about his physical ability. "It''s just that even so, it won''t be easy to defeat him." Thinking like this in his mind, the water behind him fell from the air, and then he saw a trail of non-element matter like snowflakes flying out of the pit on the ground accompanied by the sweeping wind, and the figure of Emperor Yuangen was also slowing in the wind. Slowly emerged. At this time, the imperial capital didn''t even have the slightest wound on its body, and its upper body was stuck with a shield made of insubstantial matter. On the shield, a clear mark of the stick fell into the eyes of the water behind. "Attack, is it blocked?" Thinking of this, the water behind immediately activated magic. Originally, the right seat of the gods could not use magic because of the elimination of original sin, but because of the notification of the conception, the secret ritual "Mr. Mercy" of the Virgin worship can be used. Relying on the characteristics of the "Attenuation (Relaxation) of Punishment" of the Worship of Our Lady, it overcomes the restriction of "The Right Seat of God cannot use ordinary magic". In accordance with its own characteristics, the manipulation of water magic by the rear water can be described as the culmination. In an instant, the drizzle and rainy weather completely became the help of the water behind. The protection from the moon came through time and space, and countless raindrops seemed to be turned into bullets, blasting down towards the imperial capital. Facing the attack from the water behind, there was no expression on the face of the imperial capital, just raised his hand. Snow-like non-element matter gathers, shields on each side. "Boom boom boom!!!" The violent collision sound continued to reverberate. Although the raindrops that received the water from the rear were continuous and powerful, it could not help the imperial capital''s material shield. "Humph!" As if he understood this, the water in the back snorted coldly, and the magic in his body emerged again, and the mighty rain gathered into a huge water dragon, roaring and biting towards the imperial capital. Regarding this, the imperial capital still only raised its hand, and the shields gathered together and turned into a huge barrier. "boom!!!" The violent roar suddenly reverberated, and the power of the water dragon manifested in the water behind it was indeed very powerful, even if it faced a huge barrier, Emperor Yuangen took three steps back to offset it. At this moment, the figure of the water behind, under the cover of rain, instantly appeared behind the imperial capital. "That''s it, Shura, Yuangen Emperor Capital!" Along with such words, the water behind directly blasted the power-added club in his hand in the form of a gun, instantly piercing in the back of Yuangen Imperial Capital, and then piercing out from his heart.Handan Literature www.handanwx.com After blasting this blow, the water in the rear couldn''t help but exhale a breath of muddy breath. Even though his attack seemed inconspicuous, but it gathered most of the power of the rear water, and the rear water was very clear. Once the battle became stalemate, he had absolutely no chance of winning. So from the beginning, he began to brew this attack. just-- "that''s all?" The indifferent voice slowly spit out from the mouth of the imperial capital. Hearing this sound, Zhishui behind his body stiffened and his violently contracted pupils turned slightly. Then he saw that Emperor Yuangen, who had been stabbed through his heart, turned his head slightly and looked at him sideways. The squad leader who turned from Emperor Yuangen''s face was still indifferent, as if the person whose heart was also broken was not himself. At this time, the water behind also found something strange that he hadn''t noticed before, that is, the other end of the metal stick that he had penetrated through the Imperial Capital of Yuangen, there was no trace of blood, as if the youth in front of him was not a human being. "It seems that you really don''t have any novel methods." Seeing the shocked look of the water behind, a touch of disappointment flashed across the face of Emperor Yuangen. Since he swallowed the realm of the gods three months ago, Emperor Yuangen found that his strength was getting stronger and stronger at an extremely unreasonable rate. Today, he has become unfathomably powerful, and no one in the entire city, except Nagato, can fight him. Even Misaka Mikoto, who has also entered the stage of rapid evolution, can''t. "It seems that my enemy can only be the devil and the fire on the right." Speaking like this, the body of Yuangen Emperor Capital gradually paled, and soon turned into endless infinite matter, spreading in all directions, and within an instant, a 100-meter radius was covered with a layer of white. "boom!!" Sudden resonance echoed, and the face of the water behind changed. Therefore, just now, he discovered that some subtle changes have taken place in the surrounding world. If he insists on describing it, it means that the surrounding world is no longer the original world and has been eroded by the''other world''. What''s more frightening is that the magic that the water in the back could have cast actually failed here. He just didn''t wait for the water behind to discover anything. The gravity on his body increased by more than ten times in an instant. Even as an unusual saint, the water behind him couldn''t bear it for a while, half kneeling on the ground. At this time, Weiyuan matter gathered again, and the figure of Yuangen Emperor Capital once again appeared in front of the water behind. "ended!" Raising his right hand and aiming at the water behind, Emperor Yuangen said slowly. "It''s not over yet!" The power in the body erupted once again, and the water from the rear raised the steel rod again and slaughtered it towards the Imperial Capital Yuangen. However, the next moment, a strong impact burst from the palm of the Imperial Capital''s right hand. "boom!!!" The water in the back flew out of the whole person, and the surrounding non-element matter gathered and wrapped it up. At the same time, the figure of Yuangen Imperial Capital seemed to be transformed, breaking free from the entire alien realm of assimilation of non-primitive matter, and the entire alien realm shrank into a small white bead and fell into the hands of the imperial capital. "Say the end is the end. The gap between you and me is overwhelming!" .. 2172 Chapter 178 Suppression and Public Opinion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the water behind was defeated, the wind in front finally reached the headquarters at dawn. Seeing the Dawn Headquarters building close at hand, the wind ahead couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The combat power of the mechanical spider in Xueyuan City was a bit beyond her expectations, and the cooperation was even more tacit. But what makes the wind ahead most depressing is that her ultimate ultimate move, Heaven''s Punishment Spell, can''t affect these mechanical spiders. The members of the "right seat of the gods", the darkest part of the Roman Orthodox Church, all possess unique abilities. The physique of the double attributes of the sage and the virgin with the powerful light punishment and the water in the back on the left side, the palm of the wind, the yellow color and the front, the wind in the front with the nature of the "fire of the god" Ulay Yes, it is the scourge style of the ultimate weapon in two billion! Scourge style can deprive all those who are hostile to oneself from the consciousness at any distance. For this reason, the wind ahead will deliberately act to induce hostility in others. This technique will have different stages according to the degree of hostility: seizing consciousness, restraining the physical body, and even blocking external interference, but no matter what stage it is, it will end as soon as it is hooked. Until the wind ahead judges that "Scourge is not needed", the effect of the technique will continue. In a sense, as long as the secret part of the Scourge style leaks out, the power of the wind ahead is almost incomprehensible, because except for those with mental control ability or those who are proficient in spiritual magic, any existence as long as it fights with people will produce Hostile mind. This is almost the instinct of humans, or creatures, and it is difficult to forcefully reverse it. Its just that the smart machines developed by the Academy City research and development ingeniously evaded the attacks of the Scourge. As non-living smart machines, even if they attack the wind ahead, they still have no hostile thoughts. More precisely, there is no such logic as hostility in the intelligence of these mechanical spiders. "Humph!" Thinking that I had to do it myself all the way, I almost came here after overcoming obstacles. The wind ahead felt that the decision of his boss was too wise. The technology developed by Xueyuan City at the moment is terrifying. If it continues to develop Go down, that''s fine. Apart from other things, the name of one''s final weapon will probably lose its deterrence completely in the near future. If it is said that the killing intent of the wind ahead for the Academy City was originally from Nagato''s provocation and her boss''s command, now it is from her inner will. She can''t wait to kill Nagato. "The Scourge can''t help those damn intelligent machines, and can''t you still be a normal human being!" With such thoughts, the wind ahead immediately stepped forward, but before she took a few steps, she felt a mighty coercion appear across the air, covering thousands of squares around the Dawn Headquarters Building. Meters. Under this pressure, the buildings on both sides of the street, the saplings on the side of the road, etc., were not half-different. Only the wind ahead is like being in an indescribable quagmire! Both the body and the will are slowed by hundreds of times. "how is this possible!" Perceiving the situation of herself and her surroundings, the pupils of the wind in front of her shrank sharply, and she couldn''t understand what was going on. "Why is it impossible!" At this moment, the indifferent voice echoed in the wind ahead, making her feel extremely harsh, "It seems that I overestimate you. You can''t even see me, the wind ahead. " "Open, what a joke!" A stubborn and stubborn arc appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the wind in front of her madly activated the power in her body to fight against the terrifying coercion that crushed her body, but the more confrontation, the more powerless the wind in front of her felt.127 novel www.127xs.com The root of that coercion seems to have endless power, and there is no end in sight. And with her confrontation, the coercion is getting bigger and bigger. until "boom!" The wind ahead hit the ground heavily and gradually lost consciousness. In the next moment, the coercion disappeared without a trace, and a mechanical spider quickly crawled over from a distance, sending the unconscious front wind into his body...the front wind was captured. ... ... It is still the office of the headquarters at dawn. Nagato, who killed the land on the left in the outskirts of Rome, is sitting in a reclining chair with Retilly in his arms. No matter the appearance or the breath, he can''t tell the person he has just killed. In the office, besides the two, Misaka Mikoto was standing in front of the French windows. "You really don''t have any pity or pity at all." Looking through the window to see the ending of the wind ahead, Misaka Mikoto spoke unwillingly and said, "It''s just Brother Nagato, this wind ahead is my prey, how can you steal the blame." "You and her are meaningless except for crushing!" Hearing Mikotos words, a light smile flashed across Nagatos face, and he said, The battle between the imperial capital and the water behind has explained everything. Now that you can become your enemy, there are probably only those eight demon gods and the one on the right. Fire." "What about Edwards?" Almost subconsciously, Misaka Mikoto asked. "You are probably not opponents." Speaking of Edwards, Nagatos face finally showed a touch of caution, Her existence is too special, Im pretty sure, what Im looking for in this plane is in her hands, and everything Ive done now In order to gain the strength to fight against it." "Be patient, Mikoto, it will be time for you to appear soon, but before that, let''s start a public opinion war!" Following Nagato''s determination, the school city, which had recovered from the waves of the wind from the front, immediately began to operate. The next day, a shocking storm of public opinion spread from the school city to the world. The development of modern science and technology has allowed the spread of public opinion to reach an almost terrifying level. Not long after, news about several fanatics of the Roman Orthodox Church in an attempt to subvert the school city with weapons of mass destruction has intensified all over the world. Especially when it was announced in public opinion that the instigator behind the fanatics was a high-level Roman Orthodox church, it caused widespread panic. The madness of the top ranks of the Orthodox Church, even some believers in the Orthodox Church, felt chills. What''s more, other non-Orthodox believers and ordinary people. On the mysterious side, the news of the capture and fall of the right seat of the gods blasted the pot on the entire mysterious side. The magicians who almost heard about it were shocked and unbelievable. The situation of the whole world has entered an extremely delicate stage in an instant, and the undercurrent is surging!.. 2173 Chapter 179 Fighting Burns! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cross religion is the largest religion in the world. The total number of believers in the world of 2 billion makes this religion completely invincible, and Roman Orthodoxy is the most powerful faction in the cross, almost equivalent to the endorsement of the cross. But even so, the Roman Orthodox Church still cannot bear the blow of public opinion. As the so-called three people become tigers. If you say too much, it will also become true. This is the power of public opinion and rumors. If only this is the case, by virtue of the power of faith, the Roman Orthodox Church is fearless, but this is no longer the era when the cross religion was overshadowed by the sky. Coupled with the terror propaganda brought by technological development, the result is terrible. The almost brainwashed propaganda made Roman believers other than devout believers have some doubts about Roman Orthodoxy. This is almost shaking the foundation of Roman Orthodoxy! As a result, the contemporary pope can only take out the cross built on the cemetery of St. Peter, one of the Twelve Apostles, the Apostle Cross! The so-called Apostles Cross is the largest spiritual outfit that the Roman Orthodox Church has stubbornly refused to make public so far. The only launch in history created the era of medieval Orthodoxy. The Apostle Cross is a pure white marble cross with a length of 150 cm, a width of 70 cm, and a thickness of about 10 cm. Only the bottom of the cross is as thick and sharp as a sharpened pencil. Within the effective range of 47,000 square kilometers, Roman Orthodox Christians will become happy, and other people will also feel very happy as Roman Orthodox Christians.As long as the space it is inserted into, whether physical or spiritual, it will be forced to become the possession of the Roman Orthodox Church. In the dominated land, everything will move in the direction that is beneficial to the Roman Orthodox Church, and no one will feel the doubt and readily accept it. In other words, the Apostles Cross can reproduce the distorted time and space of the Vatican, reproduce the "sleeping place of the saint''s corpse, which is the legacy of Saint Peter" within the scope of its effect, and turn it into a magic like "fortune" beneficial to the Roman Orthodox Church. Spiritual outfit. Not only that, but it can also give good luck to the Roman Orthodox who enters here. It is definitely a nuclear bomb level killer! ... ... After solving the crisis of faith, the Roman Orthodox will naturally not forget this matter. The huge institution of the Holy See was operating as never before. In less than three days, the Roman Orthodox Church and the Russian Adult Church reached an agreement. The two sides declared war on the Academy City almost at the same time and sent troops. As a result, the science-side camp headed by Academy City reacted faster, and the army that had been prepared set off earlier. The two armies met on Sakhalin, Russia, and a fierce war started! This war seemed to be the fuse, which directly set off the prelude to the Third World War, because the Puritanism did not declare war on the academy city, and soon France, controlled by the Roman Orthodox Church, directly declared war on Britain. Then with the science side and the magic side as the boundary, the countries of the two camps clashed one after another. The flames of war have been burning all over the world... "well!" In the Dawn Headquarters Building of Academy City, Nagato leaned back on the back of his chair, looking at the world map in front of him and the black and white chess pieces all over the map, with a satisfied smile on his face.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zwxs.com The entire Demon Forbidden World has become the chessboard of Nagato, and the red-haired boy is weaving a net of fate. A big net of fate that will snare everything in the forbidden world! As the war ignited, Nagato could clearly feel that his absolute kingship was jumping for joy, absorbing the aura of war from the void, brewing power beyond the imagination of the world. Since ancient times, the relationship between war and kingship is not closely related, but it is not related to banditry. What''s more, although Nagato''s absolute kingship is called absolute, it still has a name. The territory is limited to the Academy City. It is a huge war to expand its territory and to rectify its name. "But it''s not in a hurry, we are accumulating it!" Under the impulse to take action, Nagato knew that it was not the best time to take action. He still needed to use the breath of this war to enhance his power of kingship and weaken the power of the cross religion. Yes, weaken! As the first religion, the cross religion is too powerful. And this strength has also caused the power of the heaven based on the cross religion to be a little too strong, and it needs to be weakened slightly to facilitate Nagato to usurp the seat of God at once. While Nagato was meditating, he suddenly sensed something and activated his abilities. In an instant, the figure of Misaka Mikoto appeared in front of him. "what!!" Almost subconsciously, Mikoto let out a scream, because the girl who had just transmitted it was wearing only simple underwear and was wiping her hair with a bath towel in her hand, apparently taking a shower. Although Mikoto had already acquiesced in the relationship with Nagato, or that it was impossible for Nagato to give her to anyone, she also acquiesced to this situation. But the thin-skinned tsundere girl will inevitably panic a little when encountering such a thing. After a panic, Mikoto put on her clothes, and then the girl looked at Nagato angrily and said, "Brother Nagato, even if it''s you, you must give me a reason!" "Oh" Hearing this, a playful smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and finally when Mikoto was about to explode, he said, "Aren''t you still complaining about not having an opponent before? I found you an opponent." "Well, is that one?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Mikoto immediately pressed her anger in her heart and her eyes lit up. "Yes!" The red-haired boy nodded leisurely and said, "After all, that is not a complete Demon God. He exists in this world. The war I set off seems to have affected her plan, and she was found." "It just so happens that the guy in the imperial capital is no longer there. You can only be the one with the strongest absolute ability in the academy city." "Very good, leave it to me!" With 120,000 points of approval for Nagato''s decision, Mikoto was about to face a strong enemy with a searing fighting spirit bursting out of the girl''s body, so that she completely forgot the embarrassment and shame she had just now. "Send me to the other person, I can''t wait!" .. 2174 Chapter 180: Otinus and Misaka Mikoto You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outside the school city, Tokyo Port is overcast with clouds. Because of the ongoing World War III, the original prosperous port is no longer what it used to be. Merchant ships have become warships, and the soldiers and weapons that come and go from time to time make the surrounding air stained with dignity. At this moment, a slender figure that was completely inconsistent with the solemn atmosphere of the entire port suddenly appeared. Just by looking at her appearance, she was just a fair-skinned girl about 13 or 4 years old. She has long wavy curly blonde hair, eyes shining with green light, and her right eye is even more covered by a black leather eye mask.In the fur coat with the open front, he wore a black leather coat just like a bikini. The girl wears a witch-style hat with a protruding front end and a wide brim on her head, which looks extremely affectionate. Logically speaking, this should be a girl who has attracted much attention, but from beginning to end, the surrounding soldiers, and even the various guards did not respond, as if the girl was just an illusion of nothingness and no existence at all. In fact, the answer is very simple, but the girl is not willing. Because of unwillingness, the world changed for it. "As expected to be a devil!" Suddenly, a heartfelt admiration sounded out of thin air, Misaka Mikoto''s figure appeared extremely abruptly, looking at the girl heartily, "Hello, Otinus, I am Misaka Mikoto, I am very happy to meet you." "..." For a moment, the girl, or Ortinus, was completely sluggish. Contrary to that pitiful appearance, Ortinus is known as the "Devil". She is the leader of the "Gremling" organization that integrates science and magic, and is the pure Demon God who took the throne of the Demon God of Orrels. Although the demon gods'' mighty power has been discounted a lot because of the suppression of the gates of the other side, it is still not to be underestimated. If he wants, Otinus can definitely end human history in an instant. Changing the world is definitely not a joke. But this kind of her, at the moment before Misaka Mikoto appeared, she didn''t even notice the slightest. To be honest, for Otinus, it was like a fantasy, unbelievable. It''s just that the Demon God is the Demon God after all, and in an instant, Otinus recovered from his sluggishness. Looking at the hearty tea-haired girl in front of him, Otinus spoke. "Misaka, Mikoto?!" Almost aloof words came out of Otinus, his voice was a bit blunt, and he didn''t seem to be good at communicating with people, "I remember, I have heard people say that you are the absolute capable person of Academy City." "Ha, it would be nice if Miss Demon God has heard of me." Hearing that, Mikoto didn''t care about Otinus'' tone, a warlike smile appeared on her face, and with a wave of her right hand, the surrounding world changed, "Then come to fight, let me see the power of the demon god." As soon as the voice fell, endless power came crashing down. "Ok?!" Feeling the power around him, Otinus'' face changed slightly. She was not amazed by the power of Mikoto. After all, although this power showed an extremely powerful posture just after it was shown, it was only relative to normal humans. The devil was no longer human. What Otinus marveled at was the nature of this power. Although the superpowers understood by Otinus have some sporadic similarities, they are closer to her own power. In other words, this is a power close to the Demon God! "But how is this possible!" In this regard, Otinus said it was difficult to accept. The girl is not born as a demon god, but has gained wisdom through a special method.Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com On the basis of this wisdom, Otinus offered her right eye dug out by herself at Mimir Springs, and systematized the "sacrifice" through the ritual and destructive behavior of "hand dug out the unilateral eye" , Let her ascend into a demon god with a mortal body. "Eyes" are still sinking in the cold water of Mimir Springs. If you take it back and put it in your eye socket, Otinus will turn from a god back to a human, and the power of the demon god will also be lost. It is precisely such a process of obtaining the power of the demon god. Although Otinus is the latest demon god born, he knows a lot about the nature of the power of the demon god, so he can perceive this. ... ... Misaka Mikoto''s actions will not stop because of the Demon God''s surprise. In an instant, the world changed, or the battlefield between the girls shifted. The original Tokyo port became an endless and dark cosmic vacuum, with endless stars all over the cosmic vacuum, dotted with new battlefields. The vacuum of the universe did not affect the state of the two girls at all, and even untied them. If it is on the earth, whatever the powerful power of the girls, they must take into account one or two when they exert themselves. After all, there is only one earth in the world, but in the vast vacuum of the universe, this is not necessary. and so-- "Have a good fight!" A heroic declaration was issued in the mouth, the surging power in Mikoto''s body emerged frantically, and the terrifying gravity suddenly burst out. In an instant, dense asteroids gathered from all directions and bombarded towards Otinus. Facing Mikoto''s attack, Otinus also had to recover from the shock, the demon god''s mighty power outrightly displayed. Time and space are distorted at this moment, and reality has been strongly tampered with! The incoming asteroids dissipated on their own... "Humph!" Seeing that her full blow was so easily disintegrated, Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help but snorted. The next moment, the girl''s will resonated with her sisters on the earth far away in endless time and space. Endless power permeated the battlefield from the God Realm constructed by Mikoto and his sisters. The power used by Otinus to distort reality was suppressed at this moment! "It turned out to be so!" The remaining one eye of Otinus flashed with an unspeakable gleam. Under Mikoto''s full use, she truly understood the source of the opponent''s power-she, even embarked on the path of the devil. The demon god stands on the top of magic and uses special rituals to usurp the position of the gods in the myth, and then occupy the existence of the entire mythological heaven. The Misaka Mikoto in front of him independently created God''s Domain and began to evolve into his own mythical existence. In a sense, Misaka Mikoto''s path is more orthodox than the demons. Because she is the pioneer, and the demons belong to usurpers! If the two are at the same level, Misaka Mikoto is definitely stronger than the so-called Demon God. Of course, if you talk about absolute power at this stage, the current demons absolutely far surpass Mikoto, but their true power lies in the mythological realm, in the imaginary aspect, and it is difficult to truly enter the real world. The demon gods that appear in reality are divided and weakened countless times. In this way, Otinus and Misaka Mikoto were on the same level... Thinking of this, Otinus, who was condensing the magic circle, realized that his battle with Misaka Mikoto might not end so easily. Only soon, Otinus no longer thought of these problems, and Mikoto''s attack came. Gravity, magnetism, strong nuclear power, weak nuclear power... the endless power of the real space of the universe, all converged and turned into a terrifying giant sword that splits the stars, and slashed from the top of Mikoto toward Otinus! "Boom!!!" .. 2175 Chapter 181 New World! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Earth, the world war is still in full swing. Without the possible intervention of the demon god Ou, the whole process of the war was exactly like a puppet in the hands of Nagato, proceeding in accordance with the wishes of the red-haired boy. The fire of war on the scientific side and the magic side was scattered all over the world and ignited everywhere. But even so, the war still maintained a certain degree of restraint and did not really cause too many casualties. After all, Nagato''s purpose has never been to be a waste of life. "Then, here comes the problem..." In the office of the headquarters building at dawn in the academy city, Nagato looked at the agitated black-haired boy not far in front of him, "Do you think, why should I start a war overtly and secretly, Shangli Xiangliu!" "what" Hearing that, the black-haired boy, or Shangli Xiangliu backed a few steps in amazement. Originally, Shangli Xiangliu felt extremely worried that he would be forcibly taken to the academy city. People are very self-knowledge. Shangli Xiangliu understood how ordinary his life is very early. The appearance is ordinary, it is not prominent at all, and is easily submerged in the crowd. He has not experienced several years of high-intensity military training, has been immersed in magic associations for a long time, and possesses a special physique like a saint. Regardless of identity or ability, he is just an ordinary human. There is absolutely no reason for such a self to be found by a behemoth like Academy City. In the end, I was found, and when I met the trust director of the Academy City, I was told that the man who started the war was the red-haired man in front of me. And when an ordinary person hears such a earth-shattering news, no matter how he thinks it is a rhythm to silence! Thinking of this, Shangli Xiangliu couldn''t stop panicking. "Good brains!" Of course, Xiangliu''s thoughts could not be concealed from Nagato. In front of Nagato, who was able to borrow the super powers of the academy city at will, as an ordinary human, he would be clearly perceived even the subconscious thoughts. Regarding Shangli Xiangliu''s brain hole, Nagato must admit that he really won''t let the other party live. But it was not because he heard something that he shouldn''t know. But because he is Shangli Xiangliu! Exile of future ideals! In the entire Demon Forbidden World, there are two beings most special. They are ordinary people, but they all have the power to change the world. One is Shangjo Dangma and the other is Shangli Xiangliu. Kamijou Touma possesses a fantasy killer with world benchmarks and can eliminate all abilities. The ideal exile possessed by Shangli Xiangliu is connected to the origin of the fantasy killer, and has the effect of eliminating the target and discarding it to Xintiandi, which is a collection of fantasy such as abandoning and abandoning this world and setting off to another world. With this ability, Shangli Xiangliu is able to exile those who are begging for new worlds while living in the real world because of the overlap of their wishes to the remaining realms that are actually on the same time axis. Of course, the current Shangli Xiangliu does not have the power to change the world. In the original book, the ideal exile is due to the fact that the demon god is disappointed with Kamijou Touma, and the fantasy killer can no longer accommodate all the wishes of the magician, because some of the "all magicians" unconsciously produced "continue to pursue whether the fantasy killer is true The question of "to get peace of mind" is formed by the desire to "overflow". In other words, "ideal exile" is actually equivalent to the self-destructive factor released by the devil. In the original destiny trajectory, Shangli Xiangliu, who had obtained the ideal exile, was extremely domineering and exiled the Demon God as if cutting melons and vegetables. The Demon God, who was so powerful that it was unreasonable, was completely vulnerable to him. Of course, Nagato couldn''t ignore such a terrifying power, and he was ready to put it under control. Therefore, Shangli Xiangliu is dead! Even if he is just an ordinary person now, the result will still not change.110 e-book www.110txt.com In Nagato''s eyes, it is not that the ideal exile will be hosted on Shangli Xiangliu by chance in the future, but Shangli Xiangliu must have the ideal exile. After observing the opponent at close range, Nagato confirmed it! There is not much difference between Shangli Xiangliu and Shangjo Toma in essence, they are almost destined twins. The terror and luck hidden under the ordinary appearance is doomed to their future will be extraordinary. Of course, that was when Nagato did not appear, and now, even fate must make way for Nagato. Kamijou Touma is dead, and now it''s Kamijo''s turn. If the devil and other factors are eliminated, Shangli Xiangliu''s ideal exile is just a spatial exile. In other words, the existence of Shangli Xiangliu is inextricably related to the remaining realm on the same time axis of the Demon Forbidden World. In a sense, Shangli Xiangliu is the coordinate of that remaining realm. Thinking of this, murderous intent appeared on Nagato''s face. "save" Seeing the murderous intent on Nagato''s face, Shangli Xiangliu immediately turned around and prepared to shout "Help" in his mouth. However, before he could finish his words, the whole person received a strong traction, and he leaned back and fell heavily. The pain in the back caused the teenager who had not undergone any exercise to lose his voice and his face was full of pain. "Although there is no grievance, but who makes you the inevitable choice for ideal exile." I saw the red-haired boy speaking words that Shangli Xiangliu didn''t understand at all, and he said to himself, "Well, before you die, let us return to the topic before, do you think, why should I start a war? It." "Hi! Who cares about you!" It seemed that he had sensed Nagato''s determination to kill, and Shangli Xiangliu was not afraid, and a touch of hatred appeared on his face. But this is also normal. In Shangli Xiangliu''s view, he and the other party have no grievances at all, but he was declared inexplicably that he was bound to die. Facing such a situation, he really had to hate it. At this moment, Shangli Xiangliu realized that a subtle change had taken place in the surrounding space. Vaguely, the boy seemed to hear countless pleading voices... "God, let the war stop!" "Buddha, let my husband return safely from the battlefield." "Why, why is there a war, why can''t people talk about it!" The voices are old and young, male and female. Listening to these voices, Shangli Xiangliu seems to have seen countless prayers, but compared to these, the young man is more concerned that he seems to see a great will awakening. . Perceiving that great will, Shangli Xiangliu somehow knew that it was a collection of human consciousness called Alaya. "It seems, you saw Alaya." At this time, the indifferent voice came into Shangli Xianglius ears, and I saw Nagato appeared in front of Shangli Xiangliu at some point, "Yes, I started this war to activate Alaya. ." "This world is abnormal. Under normal circumstances, Gaia and Alaya are opposed to each other." "But Gaia in this world has long ceased to exist because of the division of many celestial powers, leaving only a wish, or resentment, and Alaya, the theoretical winner, has turned into many celestial realms. Only instinct remains." "And now, I have activated Alaya''s instinct through the war, and got the last strength of Alaya!" With words, the power of kingship on Nagato suddenly burst out, madly absorbing Alaya in the void. As the absorption progressed, the power on Nagato became more domineering and mysterious. "Assemble the two powers of Gaia and Alaya, I will have the power of the world. Coordinate with you!" "Open it, the gate of Xintiandi!" Speaking of this, Nagato''s right hand grabbed Shangli Xiangliu''s head, and a terrifying force burst out, instantly engulfing the black-haired boy, not even letting his soul go, and the void was directly blasted out of a twisted passage. . Looking through the channel, the new world is vaguely visible...... .. 2176 Chapter 182: Goodbye Edwards You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The cosmic battlefield full of stardust, the fierce rush suddenly stagnated! Originally, Otinus, who was in a close match with Misaka Mikoto, couldn''t help but slow down, and then was hit by a planet that Misaka Mikoto summoned head-on, flying upside down, and his body was even more broken. But Otinus didn''t care, letting the power of the Nordic heaven repair her body, her eyes stared fiercely in the direction of the earth. The eyes of the Demon God girl were full of nameless enthusiasm, and unprecedented excitement filled her body and mind. Just now, she clearly perceives something on the earth that attracts her. The breath of that thing is so attractive that it even surpasses Misaka Mikoto in front of her, making Otinus want to desperately Rush over. however-- "There is a limit to underestimate people!" Otinus'' distraction made Misaka Mikoto completely annoyed. Even if the memory of Qianchen is awakened, Misaka Mikoto is still the electric shock princess of that school city. She is eager to win, and she absolutely cannot tolerate her enemy being distracted in important duels. "God''s domain blessing, over-limit output-black hole!!!" Electric Shock Princess, who controls the four basic forces, abandons other powers and focuses on universal gravitation. The terrifying output that absolutely exceeds the category of the absolute ability directly causes gravity to distort time and space and reproduce black holes. "boom!!!" The appearance of the black hole distorted the time and space of the battlefield, and even the Demon Girl had to stop her rushing back to the earth. At this moment, the breath that attracted Otinus disappeared. Now, it''s not just Misaka Mikoto... Otinus is also angry! "Humph!" With a slightly cold snort, Otinus used his last trump card. The infinitely extending and complex patterns appearing behind the Demon Girl are like ten wings to cover the world. It is not a weapon belonging to "Odin" but exclusive to "Otinus". The official name is no longer known, people just simply call it It is a "crossbow". Since it is a "crossbow", then naturally there must be "arrows." There are ten "arrows" in total. Even if one or two planets are cut off, the destructive power is easy, even beyond the constraints of the three-dimensional, to break through the space and attack the world, but also ignore the concept of quantity, such as rain torrentially down, every blow Both are fatal. In an instant, the battle between the two unparalleled girls became more intense and...horrible! ... ... On the other side, Nagato has come to Xintiandi. The passage was closed after the red-haired boy passed by. If it weren''t, it wasn''t just Otinus. Over time, even the demon gods in their respective heavens would know. In Nagato''s plan, now is not the time for those demons to appear on stage. Just after entering Xintiandi, before it had time to take a look at this Xintiandi, Nagato saw an endless burst of white light, and then the vast flood of fate engulfed it. Then in an instant, Nagato appeared in a splendid and magnificent palace, with brocade robe added on, full of majesty. In front of Nagato, there was an incomparably humble man dressed as a servant. "Son!" I saw the man bowed slightly towards Nagato and saluted, and said, "The Lin Feng who pretended to challenge you, I have checked it, and speaking of it, he does have grudges with you. At the beginning..." "Shut up!" Shuhuangswala Bookstore www.shuhuangsw.com Nagato spoke immediately, and stopped the man''s words. Instead of listening to a stranger talking messy words, Nagato was more concerned about what kind of situation he was right now. According to the flood of fate just now, Nagato knew that he was embedded in the fate of Xintiandi. He should be a pivotal figure in Xintiandi. "Slightly interesting." This thought flashed in his mind, and the focal length of Nagato''s pupils changed slightly, and everything in the field of vision also changed accordingly. The many laws that constitute the formation of heaven and earth, and even the long river of time, are reflected in Nagato''s eyes. Easily, the red-haired boy saw his current identity-one of the eight great forces in the Tianyuan Continent, the holy son of the Tiandao Temple. And standing in front of Nagato''s eyes was Nagato''s servant. In addition to these, Nagato also saw many extremely subtle existences, such as Lin Feng mentioned by the servant just before him. According to the long river of time, Lin Feng was just a humble role of an ordinary family. Especially when his parents died in his early years, he was raised by other members of the family, and he was humiliated by others. His performance has always been mediocre and his martial arts talent is not high enough. Apart from a beautiful childhood sweetheart, there is nothing worthy of attention. But after that childhood sweetheart was dedicated to Nagato by his tribe, he suddenly undergone earth-shaking changes. The cultivation base is advancing by leaps and bounds, and the performance is amazing. First, he established a firm foothold in his own family, and then helped the family power to grow stronger locally. After that, he went to the national capital of the country where he was located and gained fame and became the leader of the young generation of the country. He obtained the qualification to participate in the entrance examination of the Temple of Heaven and passed the examination, and began to rise in the Temple of Heaven. Even recently, Lin Feng released the slogan of challenging the Son of Heavenly Dao Temple, which was extremely strong. To be honest, after knowing the so-called Lin Feng''s past, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but be a little weird. No matter how you look at it, he was a rising Son of Destiny, and Nagato was a super villain who stood in front of the Son of Destiny. In fact, it is not just Lin Feng, Nagato has also seen the children of Destiny who are always coming to double digits. There are those who are reborn from the strong, those who carry grandpas, and those who are extremely talented... The most interesting thing is that Nagato''s current identity is more or less blocking the way of these destined children. If nothing else, in the endless future, Nagato will eventually fight them. "Pity." Thinking of this, Nagato sighed softly. "Yes!" Hearing this, the servant immediately complimented, "That Lin Feng is indeed talented, but he is too self-conscious. It would be a shame that he could have been a sharp blade in the hands of the Son of God." "I''m not talking about this, forget it, Xia Chong can''t talk about it!" Nagato glanced at the servant indifferently, and the inexplicable power burst out and turned it into powder directly, "Unfortunately the timing is wrong, otherwise, I really want to have fun." As soon as the words fell, Nagato raised his right hand and flicked in the void. "boom!!!" Unprecedented explosions burst out in the hall, and then the terrifying collapse spreads in all directions centered on Nagato, from the hall in front of you to the entire Temple of Heaven, and finally to the entire world. Whether it''s a superior power, a smug son of Destiny, or all beings in the world... Everything has fallen into an irreversible collapse! "If it''s the real world..." Standing in the void formed after the world collapsed, a smile of contempt appeared on Nagatos face, I cant do such a simple collapse of the world, but there are too many flaws in a world that was created in an instant. ." "Hey, you really deserve to be Nagato-kun!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, a slightly messy sigh echoed in the turmoil of the collapse of the heavens and the earth, and then a halo of light appeared directly in front of Nagato''s eyes, carrying an angel with wings covering the sky. The future lord, Edwards, once again appeared in front of Nagato as an angel!.. 2177 Chapter 183 He said: Let there be light! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sight of Edwards here was indeed beyond Nagato''s expectations. It stands to reason that Edwards has been blocked by Nagato in the realm of the future, and the river of years leading to the future has been temporarily blocked. It is impossible for her to appear before Nagato reopens the river of years. But it is no longer possible, the fact is like this, so for the first time, Nagato couldn''t help but be stunned. Only soon, the red-haired boy understood everything. In his purple pupils, which were almost overflowing with divine light, an astonishing fact was clearly reflected, that is, the long river of this new world is unimpeded, without any dry flow. In other words, this river of years is different from the river of years in the Forbidden World. Although they belonged to the same plane, the long river of years was divided into two tributaries based on Edwards''s figure occupying the future... From the beginning, the years were not really separated by Nagato. Her gaze observes the present from the future from beginning to end. "It''s careless!" With a faint sigh, Nagato felt a little dissatisfied. Although the red-haired boy also knew that this was because he was just the incarnation of a drop of essence and blood, no matter how high his realm was, the limitations of his physical body still made his perception flawed, but he still felt dissatisfied. It''s just that Nagato has never been a self-blaming existence, and after a little self-reflection, he suppressed the dissatisfaction. Then, he thought of another question "You, have been watching this way?" Looking at the angel in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help but ask. You must know that Nagato''s purpose has never been concealed, and it is Edwards... Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy does not understand why Edwards will sit and wait to gradually complete his layout without hindering him. Of course, even if Edwards blocked it, Nagato didn''t think there would be any changes in the final result. At most, there will be some twists and turns in the process of Nagato action! After all, his advantage is really too great... ... ... "Ok!" Facing Nagato''s question, Edwards nodded leisurely. "why?" "Because it''s funny!" With that said, Edwards didn''t seem to have the consciousness that he and Nagato were enemies at all, and flew straight to Nagato''s side, and circled the red-haired boy several times. At last she stopped in front of Nagato, a smile appeared on her face. Although only the corners of her mouth showed a subtle arc, the smile just shattered the inorganic texture that permeated the angel girl''s body, which made people feel particularly amazing. "So, I understand!" Although there was not much verbal communication, through the actions of Edwards, Nagato seemed to understand the thoughts of the angel in front of him-too long years made Edwards lose the feelings of normal creatures. Although Nagato and her are enemies, there is no concept of an enemy in the heart of this angel. Interest-is the root cause of Edwards'' action. At first, Edwards stood behind him because he felt that Aleister was funny, but now, it is clear that Edwards finds Nagato and what Nagato will do next is very interesting. Perhaps death is also the interesting thing she expected in Edwards'' eyes. "It feels that the interest is greatly reduced!" Immediately, Nagato couldn''t help but sighed softly, but despite that, the purpose of the red-haired boy would still not change. He would definitely have the power that made Edwards so detached in the Forbidden World. Relying on his intuition, Nagato clearly realized that that power is vital to his future.Love the book www.aikenshu.com For this purpose, Nagato will do whatever it takes! and so "I will kill you!" The purple eyes looked at Edwards tightly, Nagato made such a declaration, and then said, "Now, I need this new world, what are you going to do, fight?" With words, the coercion on the red-haired boy gradually spread. "No!" Even though he was told to kill himself, Edwards'' face remained calm. There was no pause in her answer. The angel girl''s figure gradually became thinner, and the power that permeated Edwards and did not belong to this era gradually returned along the long river of time, "The battle of inevitable defeat is very boring, I, look forward to your coming!" With the last words, Edwards'' figure disappeared into the void. At this time, the great collapse of the entire Xintiandi was also coming to an end. The original world had completely turned into a chaotic void. Of course, compared to the chaotic void outside the plane, the chaotic void here seemed much calmer. "Humph!" With a faint snort, Nagato raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. "boom!!!" With Nagato as the center, the chaotic void within a radius of hundreds of miles suddenly collapsed, and endless divine power burst out of the red-haired boy''s body, eroding the surrounding void crazily. For three whole days and three nights, Nagato''s divine power almost eroded the entire chaos void, and the entire Xintiandi changed hands here! "call!" After doing all this, Nagato let out a sigh of relief. Although there is no resistance, the entire void is still too huge, and Nagato''s divine power reserve is not enough. Fortunately, Nagato''s resilience is good, and the void can be eroded smoothly. Sitting in the void, Nagato began to regain his spirit and divine power, because there were more important things next. According to Nagato''s research, in addition to being proficient in the magic of the myth, becoming a demon god requires a special ritual. The essence of that ritual is to let the magician replace the god in the myth. To achieve this goal, the magician must reproduce the myth, such as Ortinus. The ritual for the demon girl named''Odin'' to ascend to the demon god is to offer her right eye dug out by herself at Mimir Springs. This behavior is almost the same as that of the god king Odin in Norse mythology. two. Drawing lessons from the example of Otinus, coupled with his own research, Nagato naturally derived his promotion to the demon god. That''s nothing else, it''s amazingly-the creation of the world in seven days! Yes, creation! Although there is some fantasy, this is indeed the only way to become a demon god. In fact, not only God, but to become the creation god in the myth, you must truly complete the creation of the world... Of course, the methods of creation are different. But for magicians who have not yet become a demon god, this is almost impossible. Therefore, under normal circumstances, magicians who want to become demon gods will not choose the creation gods, but choose some gods whose mythological deeds are not too exaggerated, and even choose mythological monsters. And now, Nagato will exercise this impossible thing, and then become the demon god! Time passed slowly in Nagato''s cultivation adjustment. Until five days later-- "Om!!" Standing up from the void, immeasurable divine might spread from Nagato, and the red-haired boy suddenly spoke, and the sacred spirit of words spread throughout the void in an instant. He said: Let there be light! Thus, the light of opening up suddenly appeared, piercing the chaotic void. The initial order was born... .. 2178 Chapter 184 Change and Convergence! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato began to create the world, the fire on the right at the headquarters of the Roman Orthodox Church immediately noticed the abnormality. An ominous premonition immediately enveloped the heart of the fire on the right! Although I don''t know what the reason is, the intuitive foreboding of the fire on the right as a strong man is definitely not groundless. There is definitely something that he did not expect, or that he did not want to see, happened. Vaguely, the fire on the right knew that he had to do something. It was just that he didn''t know what to do for a while, and in the end he could only focus his attention on the battlefield. Immediately, under his will, the offensive of the Roman Orthodox and Russian Adults increased several times. Originating from the call of the top leaders of the Holy See, the crazy believers burst out with unprecedented power. A variety of Xuezangs spiritual outfits and techniques have been activated, and the Crucifix faction has shown its background as the strongest power on the magic side, making those countries and organizations watching the battle feel extremely shocked. In the face of such a terrible offensive, the Science Side Corps headed by Academy City immediately fell to the bottom. There are even large-scale defenses that tend to collapse. Fortunately, although the science side does not have as long a history as the magic side, the power of science is also not to be underestimated. The powerful productivity gives them a powerful war reserve that is not inferior to the magic side. The continuous addition of combat power allowed the scientific side to quickly gain a foothold, without the real battle line collapsing. But the good news on the battlefield did not make the fire on the right feel a bit happy. Because the ominous looming in his heart is still there. One day, two days, three days... The ominous feeling grew stronger, and the temper of the fire on the right became more grumpy. On the fourth day, an abnormal change occurred in the fire on the right, and a powerful force suddenly emerged from the void, causing the aura on the fire on the right to increase at a speed visible to the naked eye. And with the passage of time, the speed of this improvement is still rising! Faced with this situation, the fire on the right panicked for the first time. As the saying goes, if there is a cause, there must be an effect. Since the war has started, there must be demands. As the initiator of the Third World War, Nagato has his own goals, and the fire on the right also has his own ideas. Since its birth, the fire on the right has contained the "sacred right" that is "powerful to save the world". But this great power cannot be fully utilized due to various constraints. He initiated the war to lift these restrictions, and then use the "sacred right" in his body to realize his ideals-to correct the inequality in the world, to make the world peaceful, and to make everyone happy. But now the situation is different, completely beyond the judgment of the fire on the right. This inexplicable power was too weird, and the fire on the right could feel it. After absorbing these powers, the "sacred right" in his body began to show signs of losing control. As a strong man standing at the top of the world, Fire on the right understands that uncontrollable power cannot be called power at all. "No, you can''t go on like this!" Gritting his teeth secretly, the fire on the right made such a judgment and tried to restrain the power in his body. But his actions did not get any good results. On the fifth day, the power of the "sacred right" in the fire on the right had soared to an unspeakable level, and an absolutely cold and rational will was initially born to compete with the fire on the right. On the sixth day, the cold and rational will was so large that the fire on the right was hard to resist. "How is this possible!" Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net At the moment when the will was suppressed, the fire on the right was full of unwillingness. Perhaps it was this unwillingness that caused his consciousness to leap briefly, and then the fire on the right''seen'' the source of power in his body, that was nothing else, it was indeed the heaven, the heaven of the cross religion. And above heaven, a shadow covering the sky is slowly covering it, as if to swallow heaven! In that shadow, the fire on the right saw a pair of familiar purple eyes. "Uzumaki Nagato, you unexpectedly..." When the words were not finished, the consciousness of the fire on the right was interrupted. "Om!!" The fire on the right seemed to have turned into the supreme god, and the terrifying power spread from the fire on the right, and a steady stream of divine power emerged and infested the entire headquarters of the Roman Orthodox Church. In an instant, the entire headquarters of the Roman Orthodox Church was transformed into the realm of God. Including the Pope, the clergy at the Orthodox headquarters were eroded by divine power and lost themselves. ... ... The abnormal changes that occurred in the Roman Orthodox Church quickly attracted the attention of the world. This is not only because the Third World War stopped because of the destruction of the high-level Orthodox Church, but also because with the headquarters of the Orthodox Church in Rome as the center, the Terror God Realm has continued to expand over time. In less than half a day, God''s Domain has covered the entire Papal kingdom, and all the creatures in the kingdom have lost themselves. Faced with such a situation, neither the scientific side nor the magic side can ignore it. Especially those strong men at the apex felt a burst of horror. After anticipating that if the expansion of the gods were left alone, extremely terrible things would happen, and the Roman Orthodox headquarters immediately became the focus of the world. Almost unanimously, the powerhouses at the forefront of the world have gathered outside the realm of the Roman Orthodox Church. Because of the different factions, the strongest on the scientific side arrived the latest. When Nagato and Misaka Mikoto were no longer there, the leader on the scientific side was not someone else, but the Imperial Capital of Yuangen. At the temporary headquarters where the leaders of many forces on the magic side gathered, the Imperial Capital really saw the background of the magic side of the forbidden world. Not only the high-level religious leaders of the cross sects such as British Puritanism and Russian adultism, but also the leaders and high-level combat power of magic associations such as the dawn and dawn, the new light, and many powerful free magicians. There are as many as hundreds of strong presences, which thoroughly demonstrates the power of magic. Of course, with the imperial capital as the leader, more than fifty capable people at least at the level of a person of great ability amazed the many forces on the magic side. "Welcome, Your Excellency Yuangen Imperial Capital, and everyone from Academy City!" Seeing the arrival of the imperial capital and others, as a secret ally, the British Puritan Archbishop Laura greeted him first, and then when approaching the imperial capital, he secretly said, "Where is Nagato-kun, why is he not?" "He has something to do and will arrive later!" "understood!" After secretly exchanging information, Laura said to the imperial capital, "I am currently discussing how to solve the expanding mysterious realm. I don''t know what you think." "I don''t think we need to discuss it..." With a slight shrug, Emperor Yuangen turned his head and looked at God''s Domain. As his words just fell, the God''s Domain not far away burst out with a strong light, and God''s Domain has begun a new round of expansion! .. 2179 Chapter 185 Angel Legion! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!God''s Domain has started to expand again... It was as if the beast that had accumulated enough power began to open its fangs, everything around it, whether it was life or non-life, turned into a part of itself under the erosion of God''s Domain. In a short moment, the entire God''s Domain has more than doubled, as if to swallow the entire world. Faced with such a crazy expansion of God''s Domain, the gathered powerhouses knew that they had to take action. Among them, the most brilliant, but the religion of the crucifix faction with deep roots. Although the power of God''s Domain comes from heaven...this is the source of faith in the cross sect. But because of this, the strong men of the Crucifix faction know more about how to control this ever-expanding divine realm-with Lola as the core, the huge and extremely large barrier is under the joint efforts of nearly a hundred strong men of the Crucifix faction. Open, enveloping the expanding gods. Immediately, the expansion of God''s Domain was curbed. But everyone understands that this is only temporary, and anyone can see that the power of God''s Domain is increasing at an alarming rate. The barrier can block it for a while, but it can''t stop it for a lifetime. therefore-- "Take decapitation tactics!" Although she is best at calculating, Laura is not lacking in courage when she really needs to decide. "This God''s Domain is obviously connected to heaven, and its source of power is heaven." "Although I don''t know what the idiots of the Roman Orthodox Church did, as long as this connection is cut, the crisis will disappear. Laura''s suggestion was absolutely reasonable, but after she finished speaking, the whole battlefield was silent. The strong men looked at each other, and they could all see the melancholy in each other''s eyes. After all, entering such a realm of God, no one knows what dangerous things will happen. However, the strong on the scene were not short-sighted, and soon understood that Lola was right. "Okay, then do it!" The representative of the British royal family, Kelisa, the second queen who is holding the largest catina in the UK, replied with a powerful voice, "Everyone, there is no time to hesitate here, let us go." As soon as the voice fell, the bitter girl led the great knights under her into the realm of God. "Ha, the British royal family finally has someone to look at!" Talking about the 12-year-old blonde girl from the strongest magic association "Dawn Morning Light" in King''s Landing Gold Department-Levinia Arbert Wei, after the action of the British Queen, this girl who is incompatible with the British royal family is naturally not to be outdone. . "Come on, Mark!" With that said, Levinia Arbert Wei also stepped into God''s Domain. "Yes!" After Levinia, Mark Speth, the cadre of the magic association "Dawn Morning Light", followed close behind. With the leading role of these few, the other powerful forces and organizations looked at each other, and then stepped into God''s Domain one after another. Now, they can''t help but hesitate. Soon, apart from the magicians who maintained the enchantment in the periphery of God''s Domain, only the Puritanism and the Academy City were left. "Then, we set off too!" Looking at Lola, Emperor Yuangen thought for a while, and said, "Your Excellency, the final prologue has begun. As an ally, I hope you can make the right choice in the near future." Speaking of this, the Imperial Capital didn''t care about the changes in Laura''s face, and straightly led his subordinates into the realm of God! ... ... "Boom!!" Haoyi novel www.haoetvxs.com In the ripples of space, the scenery in front of Emperor Yuangen''s capital changed drastically. As if coming to a new world, the endless sacred light filled the entire world, as if to wipe out all the sins, the emperor instinctively felt that there was a strong suppression on his body. "not good!" "How can my superpowers degenerate!" "The power is suppressed!" The expressions of the capable people behind the imperial capital changed drastically. Almost all of them were suppressed by one level. The power that the superpowers could exert was about the level of the high-powered, and those with the high-powered only left the power of the high-ability level. The team of capable people that had been able to disrupt the world was suddenly weakened to the extreme. Not only the abilities of the Academy City, but also the magicians who entered God''s Domain earlier than the Imperial Capital, their faces were ugly, and God''s Domain also suppressed their magical powers. It can even be said that magicians who rely on the heavens are more suppressed than those whose power comes from the body. The existence of God''s Domain has weakened the connection between the magicians and the heavens a lot! Among the magicians, those who belonged to the Cross Sect faction felt an astonishing crisis. The power of God''s Domain seemed to be eroding their bodies and minds, assimilating them completely. Fortunately, before coming in, the magicians of the Crucifix faction had already predicted this, and they had raised their self-protection barriers. "boom!!!" But at this moment, as if feeling the invasion of magicians and capable people, the center of God''s Domain burst out with a powerful pressure, accompanied by a powerful wave of air spreading in all directions. In an instant, many magicians and capable people flew out under the double impact of air wave and coercion. Then the next moment, a group of figures carrying pure white wings suddenly appeared. Densely, all over the sky above God''s Domain! "angel!" A magician couldn''t help but exclaim. Except for Yuangen Imperial Capital, the faces of everyone showed extremely solemn expressions. In the forbidden world, angels are "God''s messengers", and their true features are similar to human-shaped balloons filled with "angel power", and their power is far beyond ordinary magicians. Especially the strongest among the angels-the archangel, even possesses the ability to destroy the world. And now it was not one or two angels that appeared in front of everyone, but hundreds of angel legions, and three twelve-winged archangels appeared in the center of the angel legions. Even the Imperial Capital Yuangen felt a little pressure in the face of such a situation. Of course, it''s just a trace. In addition to pressure, the imperial capital is more bloodthirsty and excited. Shura never knows what fear is! "heresy!" At this time, one of the three archangels spoke, and his voice filled the realm of God, containing endless majesty and solemnity, "The heresy of trespassing into the realm of the Lord, die!" Accompanied by the words of the archangel, many angels are like arrows from the string, blasting down! The tragic war broke out in an instant...... .. 2180 Chapter 186 The Tribulation of Enlightenment! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!God said: "Let there be light!" Then there is light in the world. God said: "The sky shall be full of stars." So countless planets were born in the universe. God said: "Water should be gathered together so that the dry land will be revealed." So the ocean and land came into being. God said: "There will be vegetation and various vegetables on land." So the whole earth is full of life. God said, "There must be a light body in the sky, which can take charge of day and night, make signs, set seasons, days, and years, and shine on the whole earth." So the sun, the moon and the stars were born. God said, "There must be many fish in the water, and countless birds in the sky." So all kinds of fish and birds were born. God said: "There must be all kinds of animals on the ground." So various beasts and insects were born... In the remaining realms on the time axis of the Forbidden World, Nagato''s creation is nearing its end, from the light that pierced the darkness at the beginning, to the starry sky all over the world, and then to the universe and all things. Only the final creation of human beings, the red-haired boy can complete the creation and truly set foot in the position of the demon god. At this moment, Nagato was a little unsustainable. Although he surpassed ordinary creatures in essence and couldn''t be ridiculous, but he was still too weak after all, and such a big act of creating the world still consumed too much power. Faced with such a situation, Nagato was not surprised, or that it was completely in his expectation. Originally in his plan, the power of the imaginary math area should be extracted at this time as a supplement. Although it will have a certain impact on the future of the imaginary math area, as long as Nagato becomes the demon god, the problem is not big. Only at this moment, the red-haired boy''s eyes that could penetrate time and space saw the ongoing war. Heaven''s counterattack because he was about to replace God was entirely in Nagato''s expectation, but Nagato was more concerned about the state of Emperor Yuangen at this time. After a moment of silence, Nagato gave up his plan to extract power from the imaginary math area. "Unexpectedly, he actually reached this point." Talking to himself so softly, a look of expectation appeared on the red-haired boy''s face, "Then let me look forward to it a little bit, what a surprise you will give me!" ... ... Rome, eroding the realm of God on earth. The epic war reached the point of white-hot in an instant. The cold and ruthless angels don''t understand the so-called temptation, and don''t care about their own life and death. In order to eliminate the invading heretics, they put their strongest power into battle from the beginning. Faced with the actions of the angels, most magicians and abilities were caught off guard and plunged into danger. There are even a few hapless guys who lost their lives. Only a few really had time to react. Among them, Emperor Yuangen performed the best. Even the sages who gathered were not more sturdy than the scientific leader. Driven by the will of Yuangen Emperor Capital, Weiyuan Matter turned into countless weapons, blatantly suppressing large swaths of angels. "Here!" Hot search novel www.resooo.com The performance of the imperial capital immediately attracted the attention of the three archangels in the sky, and the pure white wings spread behind the back of the gods instantly attracted a lot of hatred, and the three angels immediately appeared above the imperial capital. "Haha! Archangel? Why do I fear in Emperor Yuangen!!" Facing the approaching archangels, the Imperial Capital did not evade, and directly turned the direction of the bombardment of the elementary material weapons, and the whole person galloped up, converging with the river of weapons, and launched a charge towards the archangels. "Trial!" "Trial!" "Trial!" The three archangels performed magic skills one after another. The Sandao, still incomparably conspicuous beams of light in this white-lighted God''s Realm soared into the sky, and instantly aroused the power of the God''s Realm, and the surrounding light instantly turned into substance, imprisoning the Imperial Capital. The roaring weapon Long River lost its sound, and the Imperial Capital was completely eroded by God''s Domain. The light eroded his body, trying to completely assimilate the capital... At this moment, Emperor Yuangen clearly perceives that the self, who clearly claims to be Shura, has continuously sprouted various beautiful memories in his heart, including his own, past lives, and ontological. All the truth, goodness and beauty in the world seem to be calling, the already cold-blooded heart of the imperial capital! The imperial capital has not never encountered a similar situation, and knows a lot about this kind of magic that evokes the good memories in the hearts of living beings. But at this moment, the impact felt by the imperial capital was unprecedentedly strong. He was about to wipe out his will completely! "how is this possible!" The remaining will tells the impossible, Emperor Yuangen knows how strong his Shura will is, and even the extinction of all sentient beings in the world will not be able to truly move him. But now, this extremely strong will seems to be riddled with holes, full of loopholes! Under the scouring of countless beautiful memories, Shura was stepping into the abyss of destruction, a feeling of powerlessness arose spontaneously, even the emperor could not help but germinate the idea of ??giving up confrontation. However, with the passage of time, the scouring of memories, the will that was clearly almost collapsed, but still remains. The final will seemed to swim in the ocean of memory. Gradually, Emperor Yuangen understood that it was not how strong the power of God''s Domain was, but that his own enlightenment had come. As the incarnation of a benevolent corpse in Nagato''s previous life, the capital has been on the ruthless road of Shura from the beginning. This in itself is a great contradiction. But it was precisely because he restrained his own good corpse essence by the way of Shura that Nagato was able to embark on the ultimate hegemony without hesitation when he was first reborn in the Hokage World. Otherwise, how could Nagato, who only had the memory of the first life, complete the transition from mortal to overlord so quickly. To this day, Nagato''s dominance is almost complete, but the contradictions in the imperial capital have not been resolved. Even because of the imminent enlightenment, the accumulated contradictions completely broke out... If this outbreak of contradiction can be truly resolved, then Emperor Yuangen will naturally succeed in accomplishing his work. If not, he will become a part of heaven and completely lose himself. So the question is, how to solve this contradiction? After all, this is the difference between the essence of existence and the way forward. The emperor who has embarked on the road of Shura has no way to turn back, unless he can give up his existence, but this... "It looks like it''s really possible!" After flashing the final thoughts, Emperor Yuangen only hesitated a little, and then resolutely implemented. In an instant, the body and soul of the imperial capital were completely detonated! "boom!!!" A terrifying explosion broke out in God''s Domain!!.. 2181 Chapter 187 Heavens Gate, Pale Dragon! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Emperor Yuangen blew himself up... When everyone was caught off guard, he blew himself up, and it was not an ordinary physical body blew up, including soul, will and even memory. The existence of Emperor Yuangen was turned into explosive fuel. The terrifying explosion tore through the formation of the archangels and completely shook the entire God''s Domain. The entire battlefield was in a mess in an instant, and both the angels, the magicians and the capable people all flew upside down in this sudden but powerful explosion. The spider-like cracks spread in all directions around the explosion point, and quickly spread to the barriers of God''s Domain. "Crack!" The harsh sound echoed in the void, and the huge God''s Domain seemed about to collapse. "what happened!" As almost the strongest participant in the magic side, the quasi-devil Orells was also bewildered by a sudden change, and soon he grasped the cause of the matter. "That guy, how could it be possible that he actually blew himself up..." The words of surprise blurted out, and Orells''s astonishment was beyond him. In his opinion, although the three archangels are strong, they should not be troubled by the scientific side Shura who almost killed him, but who knows, what he thought was impossible actually happened. Only soon, his surprise turned into surprise-God''s Domain was crumbling in the shocking explosion. Perhaps it was because he had almost ascended the throne of the Demon God. He is the one who understands the horror of the mythological heaven best. According to Orells'' prediction, if he does not stop it, God''s Domain, or Heaven, will swallow the world. At that time, all beings and everything will become mad believers of the cross religion and lose their consciousness. The supply of the entire planet can completely awaken the God who is composed of the sublime divinity and has no real consciousness, and the true God of creation called God can be born from this. Orells could not imagine, what a terrible future that is! It is precisely because of his unwillingness to move towards such a future that Orells will put aside the grievances between himself and the magic and science sides and come here in a low-key manner to participate in the action against God''s Domain. But now that the realm of God is about to be destroyed, Orells is naturally surprised. however-- "Amen!" "Amen!" "Amen!" At this moment, the three archangels who had recovered from the impact gathered together. They were three in one, praying in unison, and their ethereal voices echoed in the God''s Domain, suppressing all the noise. The sacred light seemed to be guided, frantically rushing towards the three archangels. "Om!!!" In an instant, the void where the archangels were located was distorted. The bodies of the three angels collapsed and turned into endless rays of light, blending with the sacred light that came together, and instantly transformed into a white jade gate full of simple and sacred charm. There is no imprint on the door, but anyone who sees it will have the name "Gate of Heaven" in his heart. This is the gate of heaven, the heaven of the legendary cross, the gate of heaven. "Crack!!" The huge door made a crisp sound and slowly opened. Through the door, Orells saw a world that could not be described in words, and endless sacred light continuously poured out from the cracks in the door, flooding the entire gods. After being replenished, the Divine Realm that was about to be shattered unexpectedly stopped the trend of collapse and gradually recovered.Love Books www.aibook8.com "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, a flash of anger flashed across Orel''s face. The great magic named Norse Throne was circulated by him almost instantly, even if it was blocked by God''s Domain, it still had the power to destroy the earth to emerge from the void and blast towards the gate of heaven. However, before the power of the Nordic Throne blasted, a huge platinum hand blasted from the crack of the gate of heaven. "boom!!!" At the moment of the collision, the power of the Nordic Throne was immediately wiped out. "This is the Holy Right!" Seeing that huge arm, Orells couldn''t help but let out a surprise. Not only him, but other magicians who had recovered from the impact also recognized the source of the giant hand. "Damn it, he really did it!" "The right seat of the god who suffers a thousand swords!" "Everyone shot together!!" In the simple complaint, a few magicians with keen combat intuition appealed one after another, and the rest of the magicians, and even those with abilities, responded immediately and each released their strongest attacks. However, in the face of their attack, the huge right hand did not even move. In this regard, Zhongqiang was a little unhappy and continued to attack. However, no matter what kind of attacks they send, they are completely ineffective. For a time, even the quasi-devil Orells felt a little unbelievable, let alone other people, with the passage of time, the power of heaven poured in faster and despair began to spread. And at this moment-- "Roar!!!" The roar from nowhere reverberated in God''s Domain. Then everyone saw that pale matter was constantly condensing in the void. This was nothing else. It was the un-element matter of Yuangen Imperial Capital. It was just that compared to what the Imperial Capital used to use, these materials were more aggressive. I saw Weiyuan matter as if it turned into an inexplicable existence, eroding everything including the divine light, and increasing! In just an instant, the non-element matter occupies one-tenth of the realm of God. The sacred light can''t help the non-element matter at all. The giant hand protruding from the gate of heaven seemed to perceive the crisis of God''s Domain, and immediately turned its palm into a blast, while Weiyuan Matter also seemed to sense the action of the giant hand, instantly condensing into a ferocious pale dragon, biting and killing it. "boom!!!" The collision between the giant palm and the pale dragon set off a wave of shocks in God''s Domain. In the rigidity, cracks first appeared on the pale dragon''s body. Seeing this scene, the magicians and abilities who could still pay attention to the battle during the impact were suddenly shocked, but without waiting for them to think about it, an astonishing turn occurred... However, the pale dragon suddenly shattered and turned into endless non-elemental matter, and all the non-elemental matter rushed up. In an instant, the entire giant hand was covered by non-elemental matter. "Crack!!" At this moment, Weiyuan Matter showed an astonishing ability to swallow, and it directly twisted the giant hand off, swallowed it all, and then condensed into a pale dragon again, breaking through the gods and submerging into the void. As soon as God''s Domain was broken, a beast-like roar immediately sounded inside the gate of heaven, and then it closed unwillingly. The whole process happened in a flash, and everyone on the scene was completely stunned...... .. 2182 Chapter 188 Complete! Broken! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Roar!!" The void is twisted, and the dragon chants howling. The pale white matter poured out from the twisted void channel, and then condensed into a ferocious pale dragon again, roaring and descending into the world that Nagato was opening. "well!" Seeing the appearance of the pale dragon, the red-haired boy couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction. Even Nagato didn''t expect Emperor Yuangen to be so decisive. In order to solve the most fundamental contradiction in his body, he destroyed his body and soul, and implemented all his will in Tao. In a sense, this is simply a kind of Taoism. But that didn''t matter to Emperor Yuangen at all. His essence was not a separate individual. The existence and consciousness of the self were only second, and the most important thing was the principles and principles engraved on existence. And now it is clear that the purpose of Yuangen''s imperial capital has been accomplished, obliterating the shackles of goodness, and achieving the ultimate way of Shura. The pale dragon that swallowed everything was the manifestation of Yuangen Imperial Capital Avenue. "It should have returned to the original body!" Looking at the pale dragon in front of him, Nagato opened his hands and said, "But now is a special time, and we must get the last legacy of the previous life, so let me carry it first." Following Nagato''s words, the pale dragon let out a low roar, and then rushed towards Nagato. A twisted vortex appeared in front of the red-haired boy, swallowing the rushing blue dragon. "Om!!!" Extremely powerful power emerged, flooding the limbs of Nagato. The exhaustion that had appeared due to the creation of the world that lasted for six full days disappeared without a trace. Incorporating the fruits of the emperor''s effort to abandon himself, Nagato''s heart gradually changed. Yes, metamorphosis. And it''s a transformation in a fundamental sense! In terms of strength, it is second. In terms of Nagato''s current realm height, Shura''s power is strong, but it is only that. What really changes Nagato is the complement of self. Although the current Nagato is only the incarnation of a drop of blood, the consciousness and the ontology are the same. From the very beginning when he was reborn in the plane of Naruto, Nagato''s ego was incomplete. At the end of the lost second-life reincarnation, he cut off the three corpses and separated his three thoughts of good and evil. But now, with the return of the imperial capital, Nagato''s self has been complemented here. In a daze, Nagato''s personality seemed to have undergone some changes, but it didn''t seem to have changed much. He was still so domineering and unparalleled, but in addition to domineering, he was more innocent. Once Nagato always thought about the overall situation in some things. Although that did make him advance a lot faster, it also made his mind appear flawed in a sense, and now, Nagato clearly feels that his mind is truly complete! The feeling that there is no scruples, as if no one in the world can stop one''s will, is really fascinating. What eight civilizations, what true earth consciousness, no longer made Nagato jealous. In silence, Nagato was already completely different. At the same time, the red-haired boy involuntarily filled his whole body with a wonderful temperament that was perfect but indifferent, not only him, but also the body outside the forbidden world.Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com "This feeling is really wonderful!" Raising his right hand, looking at the palm of his hand, Nagato spoke softly, then his right hand flipped, and immeasurable brilliance burst out from his palm, instantly covering the whole world. Under that immeasurable brilliance, the stagnant creation project has started again! The will of the gods drives the evolution of good fortune. The immeasurable mud of the gods gathers in the palm of the red-haired boy, followed by a simple kneading, and countless human figures immediately appear and fall into Xintiandi. Holding his breath slightly, Nagato exhaled. "call!" The breath of the creation god turned into endless vitality, giving life to the human forms transformed from the gods. The humans of Xintiandi were born here... God said: "I will create human beings in my image and in our likeness, so that they will manage the fish in the sea, the birds in the sky, the livestock on the ground, the whole land, and all the insects that crawl on the ground." The emergence of mankind opened the last chapter of the seven-day creation! "boom!!!" There was a huge roar between the sky and the earth, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the creatures were stunned. The crystal walls of the four sides of the sky and the earth seemed to be oppressed by an infinite force, showing a tendency to collapse. As the saying goes, opening the sky is calamity, and Nagato''s seven-day creation naturally has calamities. That was Chaos Void''s final counterattack against Nagato. According to legend, the creation of Pangu was backlashed by chaos, and he had no choice but to support the sky and the earth, so that he finally transformed into all things, but Nagato does not need to do this here, because he is not imitating Pangu, but God. and so "I said, heaven and earth should not be destroyed!" Accompanied by the faint divine words, Nagato maintained a solemn posture, and endless brilliance burst from his body, instantly sweeping the world, strengthening the power of the world, and resisting the backlash of the void. "Holy! Holy! Holy!" Bathed in the sacred brilliance, all newly born humans instinctively bowed down to the ground, worshiping their Lord in the sky, and the pure and extremely faith slowly emerged, gathering the few into the many, gathering on Nagato. The power of faith, the power of heaven, and the power of heaven and earth brought about by the creation of the world, the three merged into one. In less than a moment, a brand new power emerged from Nagato''s body. That was nothing else, it was indeed the power of the legendary demon god. Belongs to the strongest demon god, the power of the demon god of God! In a daze, Nagato clearly perceives the coordinates of heaven in the void, and a faint smile appears at the corner of his mouth, "Since I have sensed it, I can''t stay here anymore." As soon as the words fell, Nagato aroused the power of the demon god in his body, and once again issued a divine word: "I said, the void should be calm!" The supreme divine word contained endless mighty power, and the terrifying power radiated straight out of Xintiandi, dispelling all the voids outside the crystal wall. In less than a moment, Nagato broke the calamity of the birth of Xintiandi. "Om!!" The joy of birth filled the heavens and the earth, and it instantly infected endless creatures...... .. 2183 Chapter 189 Lord of Heaven! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In one word, break the robbery! Surrounded by the light of Nagato, it shows the style of creation. But the red-haired boy knew that he hadn''t actually reached this state, at least the current avatar couldn''t do it, just because this creation did not really create a new world in endless chaos. In a sense, Nagato''s seven-day creation was nothing but the creation of an attached cave. But then again, the so-called seven-day creation of the red-haired boy is just a ritual to ascend the position of the devil. If it can really create the world in the endless chaos, then what kind of position is needed. Standing in the void, Nagato chuckled as he felt Xintiandi''s continuous replenishment of his consumption after using God''s Word. Taking a look at the world and all beings, Nagato''s eyes didn''t have any nostalgia. "gone!" A simple word was spit out, Nagato stepped out and disappeared into Xintiandi, and when he reappeared, the red-haired boy descended on the supremacy of the cross religious myththe void where heaven is. From a distance, heaven is like a mountain that stands in the void, divided into seven layers. At the top of the Heavenly Mountain, there seemed to be something attracting Nagato''s attention. The red-haired boy knew very well that it was nothing but the authority of heaven, the supreme god seat in the myth of the Cross. "Om!!!" In an instant, Heavenly Mountain trembled slightly, as if welcoming Nagato''s approach. Without hesitation, Nagato inspired the connection between himself and the god seat. With his own power, he instantly crossed time and space and entered the temple at the top of the heaven mountain... The highest sacred throne was within reach. But Nagato didn''t immediately walk to the god seat, because a figure was blocking the god seat. It was a man who wore red-based clothing and didn''t seem to have undergone any special training, but he was very unnatural and gave people a strange sense of oppression. Six pairs of wings symbolizing sacredness spread out behind the man, and the supreme divine breath permeated. "The fire on the right!" Although he hadn''t actually met, Nagato recognized the man in front of him for the first time, but he soon discovered that something was wrong. The fire on the right had lost himself and only showed the highest divinity. After simple thinking, Nagato understood what happened to the fire on the right. Although the god of the cross religion is not a real existence, but an illusory existence, the gathering of divinity will eventually give birth to a god. This is the case of the god of the forbidden plane, and he has gathered enough divinity. Because of this, when Nagato prepares to ascend to the throne, this supreme divinity will instinctively show resistance. The result of resistance is that the fire on the right with God''s right hand becomes the victim of divine resistance. "It''s a pity, if you stay at night for a few hundred years, you will truly be born!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Nagato slowly lifted his footsteps, and stepped towards the incarnation of the supreme divinity. The terrifying coercion that could not be described in words was accompanied by the approach of the red-haired boy. The incarnation of the supreme divinity ricketed immediately, as if being greatly oppressed. "Roar!!!" As if an angry roar burst out from the mouth of the divine incarnation, the wings behind it suddenly expanded, and the sacred flame blasted out towards Nagato along with the endless white wings. "Really, I have to resist!" Wrong-free novel www.wcxs.net Facing the attack of the incarnation of the supreme divinity, the smile on Nagato''s face turned into boredom, and he maintained a step forward posture, and said leisurely: "I said, this is my paradise, and no rebels must exist!" The supreme divine word turned into a terrifying power, bursting out from the body of the red-haired boy. "boom!!!" The incoming flame wings dissipated under the sweep of the terrifying power, and more than that, even the incarnation of the supreme divinity disintegrated directly under the power, and before completely disappearing, the fire on the right finally recovered its sanity. His eyes were staring straight at Nagato, his eyes flashed with extreme unwillingness, but in the end he disappeared without being able to say anything. Nagato knew the dying look of the fire on the right, but he didn''t care at all. Keeping going, the red-haired boy soon came to the seat of God. Slowly sitting down, Nagato felt the authority of heaven. The power of the demon god emerged and began to refine the authority of heaven. As the authority was refined, Nagato''s perception continued to spread. In less than half an hour, the power of heaven fell into Nagato''s hands. "boom!!!" Wonderful fluctuations centered on heaven and spread toward the entire forbidden plane. ... ... Earth, the headquarters of the Roman Orthodox Church. When Emperor Yuangen became a pale dragon swallowing giant hands and disappearing into the void, the gate of heaven also dissipated because of the restraint of reality, and the war between the world''s many powerful men and angels ended inexplicably. The war lasted not long, but the strong on both the magical side and the scientific side suffered considerable losses. Therefore, almost all the powers on the side of magic and science have left, and only the religious powers of a series of cross sects such as British Puritanism and Russian adultism have remained. They need to investigate the cause of the change in the Orthodox headquarters and prepare for a meeting. After all, the Roman Orthodox Church seems to have been completely abolished because of the changes. Therefore, the religious leaders of the Crucifix factions remain doubtful about whether to continue the Third World War. As a result, when the meeting was at its most intense, everyone was stunned at the same time. Because just now, the magicians, magicians, or saints of these cross sects clearly perceive that the supreme source of their spiritual power, heaven, has actually appeared a master. Everyone looked at each other and was silent for a long time, unable to say a word. Finally, it was the British Puritan Archbishop who spoke... "The world is going to be in chaos!" Speaking in a somewhat arduous tone, Laura''s face was strange and complicated that was indescribable, "Unexpectedly, the heavenly lord of my faith actually appeared at this time." In words, the shock in Lola''s heart was even worse, because she sensed the identity of the Lord of Heaven. "Unexpectedly, it was actually you, what the Emperor said, it is this to make the right choice!" "Well, you won, Nagato-kun, no-my lord!" .. 2184 Chapter 190 Preface to Destruction! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Laura really didn''t exaggerate when she said the world was in chaos. The Cross Sect has as many as two billion believers worldwide. On this basis, the magicians of the Cross Sect faction account for at least 30% of the entire group of magicians. Although it is difficult for many magicians to perceive heaven with their magic skills, the fluctuations when Nagato ascended to the throne spread throughout the plane. As a result, in less than three days, the news of the birth of the Lord of Heaven has been up and down. The chaos on the magic side is already inevitable. But what Lola didn''t know was that this was just the beginning, the real chaos had not yet come! School city, dawn headquarters. When the news of the Lord of Heaven came, Retiri, who was sitting in the headquarters of the science side instead of Nagato, was looking at a red button that was opening the shield at the base of the headquarters building. In less than a moment, the shield was completely opened, revealing ordinary-looking buttons. Arriving in front of the button, Retilly raised her right hand. Putting a finger on the button, Retelli suddenly felt a strange feeling of changing the world. The girl knew that her pressing would end the long-standing world situation. Fortunately, the science side, the magic side will definitely usher in a terrible catastrophe. She, Retilly, will become the public enemy of all magicians! "But so what!" A figure of a red-haired boy flashed across his mind, and Redili pressed the button abruptly. "drop!" "Final plan-artificial heaven, open!" The cold intelligent voice echoed in the underground base. At the same time, the virtual game helmets all over the world emitted a mysterious force field similar to the AIM diffusion force field of the capable person. In an instant, an indescribable terrifying force field covered the entire planet. Under the huge force field, the imaginary math area slowly bloomed... ... ... The cosmic vacuum hundreds of millions of miles away, the unknown asteroid belt. The battle between Otinus and Misaka Mikoto has been going on for an unknown period of time. The thunder flickered, the arrows flew horizontally, countless asteroids, many planets, and even several stars were destroyed in the battle between the two. Especially three days ago, when the Lord of Heaven was born, the battle between the two broke out to the extreme. But even so, the battle did not yield a result. "Huh, you fellow, it''s not bad!" Wandering in the vacuum universe, Otinus absorbed the power of the Nordic heaven and recovered his body. Looking at Misaka Mikoto, who was also not far away, who was repairing his body with mysterious power, the Demon God girl spoke like this. At the same time, a vague flash of approval flashed across her face. "Ha, I said this sentence, right!" On the battlefield, Misaka Mikoto''s aggressiveness has soared to the extreme. Just as Otinus secretly agrees with Mikoto, why doesn''t the girl secretly agree with each other in her heart, the two goddess of heaven have gradually developed feelings of sympathy during the protracted battle. It''s just that none of this prevented Mikoto from intercepting the opponent''s actions, and the demon god that appeared in the world was a big obstacle to Nagato''s plan. Thinking of this, Mikoto couldn''t help but look at each other, and then met Otinus'' gaze.Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com The two girls faced each other and understood each other''s determination. "Really, trouble!" She sighed secretly in her head, and Otinus was about to draw power from the Nordic heaven again, but at this moment, she clearly sensed that there was a barrier between her and the Nordic heaven. Although the barrier is not large, with the passage of time, the barrier is increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Damn it, what happened!!" A flash of horror flashed on her face, and Otinus suddenly turned to the direction of the earth. With the mighty power of the demon god, her eyes went through time and space, and then she saw the "heaven" that was expanding on the earth. Although it felt a little different, Otinus was quite sure that it was indeed the Celestial Realm that was expanding. A heaven that is essentially the same as many mythological heavens! It is hard for Otinus to imagine what terrible influence a celestial world has in the real world. The most intuitive influence is that magicians will usher in the true end. The heavens and the world will be completely separated, and magic will lose its source. "No, you can''t look at it like this!" This thought flashed in his mind, Otinus was about to turn into a streamer and fly back to the earth, but before she acted, Misaka Mikoto appeared on her way forward. "Step aside!" "Do not!" "You guys, do you know that terrible things are happening on Earth!" Knowing that he could not use force to pass the obstacle of the person in front of him, Otinus tried to persuade him with words, and then just after she had finished speaking, she heard Misaka Mikoto in front of her speak for granted: "I know!" "you" "You''re talking about artificial heaven, right?" A faint smile appeared on his face, and Misaka Mikoto said, "That is the purpose of our Academy City. With the imaginary mathematics area condensed by the AIM diffusion field of many capable people, it opens up an artificial heaven that covers the entire earth." "With this nirvana, I wait for the scientific side to win the absolute victory in this war." "The real purpose I am here to intercept you is to prevent you, the present demon god, from affecting the opening of the artificial heaven." Hearing Mikoto''s answer, Otinus''s face changed again and again. At the end of the hearing, she finally couldn''t help but shoot again. The Demon Girl''s strongest weapon, the crossbow that claims to be able to destroy the stars, shoots again. But Mikoto Misaka had long expected that the control of power was extended to the extreme, and the black hole reappeared. "boom!!!" The terrifying explosion broke out again. I don''t know how many stars were affected in an instant, but in the aftermath of the explosion, neither Mikoto nor Otinus retreated. They continued to release various attacks and blast each other. Originally this was a stalemate, but as time slowly passed, the artificial heavens continued to expand. Otinus found that he had gradually fallen into a disadvantage... Although it has the authority of the Nordic heaven, the real power is far stronger than Mikoto, but as the artificial heaven isolates her from the authority, the output of Otinus is getting weaker and weaker. Facing such a disadvantage, Otinus was extremely angry but helpless. He wanted to retreat temporarily, but couldn''t get rid of Mikoto''s pursuit. In this way, the battle lasted for three days, and Otinus finally ran out of strength and was captured by Mikoto, becoming the first demon god to lose, which also opened the prelude to the destruction of the demon god... 2185 Chapter 191 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Earth, academy city. With the complete coverage of the artificial heavens that evolved from the imaginary mathematics area, the chaos officially began. On the side of magic, the existence of magic is extremely important. It is the sustenance and pride in the hearts of many magicians, and when this sustenance and pride are lost, the resulting chaos should not be too exaggerated. In just a few days, the panic has spread throughout the world, and there are irrational guys everywhere creating chaos. Fortunately, the scientific side had prepared for this chaos early and barely managed to control the situation. Of course, this is only reluctant. Just as Laura, who has officially turned to Nagato, complained to Retilly through modern technology: "Although I barely control the situation, I can''t resume casting in one day, and more turmoil will break out sooner or later!" "Don''t worry, I will support you here." Faced with Laura''s complaint, Lori''s little face was full of calmness, "Nagato-kun''s plan has been carried out to the most important point, but I will not give up because of the chaos in the world." As soon as the words fell, Lei Dili turned off the video call, and then stepped to the French window. Looking up at the sky, Letili couldn''t help but pray for Nagato who didn''t know where. "Come on, Nagato-san!" ... ... "This is the prayer of Little Letili!" On the god seat of heaven, Nagato sat there for seven days, seeming to hear the prayer of Retiri, he finally got up from the god seat, moved his body, and made a sound between bones. Feeling the vitality of absolute kingship in the body and the vastness of heavenly authority, the red-haired boy knew that it was time to act. Thinking of this, Nagato''s figure disappeared into heaven and appeared in the artificial heaven. The completely unfolded artificial heaven does not seem to be much different from the former imaginary mathematics area. At most, it has expanded from the school city to the entire planet, and even spread to the universe. And in the center of the artificial heaven stood a figure that was hard to ignore. In terms of appearance, she was a pretty girl with purple electricity all over her body, long golden hair flying, and a halo on her head. Dozens of "angel wings" spread behind her. That''s nothing else, it is indeed an artificial angel-Feng Zhan Binghua! In the original book, this is the descendant of Edwards in this world, but here in Nagato, she is no longer the descendant of Edwards, but the strongest weapon in the artificial heaven, a super sharp blade in the hands of Nagato. Therefore, her character is not as soft and weak as the original, but full of coldness and murder. Nagato appeared in the artificial heaven, and she only took a faint look. Regarding this point, if the state of mind was not fulfilled, Nagato might be a pity, but now he doesn''t care at all. After all, from Nagato''s point of view, the Fengzhanbinghua in the original book is really worthless. A mess of thoughts flashed through his mind, Nagato drew the absolute kingship in his body, resonating with the artificial heaven. "boom!!!" Under the guidance of Nagato, the powerful force of the artificial heaven was intertwined with the coordinates of the Greek heaven that the red-haired boy had previously obtained from Letili, and then a corner of the artificial heaven collapsed in a fierce roar. And the other end of the collapsed space vaguely showed the appearance of another heaven. That''s nothing else, it''s the Greek heaven!186 Chinese Network www.186zwxs.com The artificial heaven and the Greek heaven officially collide. "Let''s go!" Seeing this scene, Nagato nodded towards Fengzhanbing, then turned into a stream of light and galloped out, and Fengzhanbinghua followed closely, and the two quickly shuttled from the collapsed space to the Greek heaven. Just arrived in the Greek heavens, and what appeared in front of Nagato was a heaven and earth full of ancient atmosphere. Before he had time to watch anything, Nagato''s ear sounded like a beast. What followed was a slightly violent voice of rage. "Who is it! Dare to be impudent!" Accompanied by the sound of rage, a crimson light came from the sky into a void, and fell heavily on the ground not far from Nagato, revealing a fire-breathing monster with a lion head, a sheep body, and a snake tail. In terms of appearance, this monster is undoubtedly a monster in Greek mythology, Chimera! But Nagato knew that the opponent was not a monster, but a demon. The Greek Demon God-Chimera! Chimera, who had just arrived, saw the collapsed space and the artificial heaven opposite the space for the first time. Chimera was never unfamiliar with this situation, because he had always come here. Because the Greek heaven and the Roman heaven are in the same area and separated from each other, the two heavens have always been in a similar state. So Chimera was angry. He never expected that in addition to the Roman heaven, there were other heavens who would dare to provoke him! Then Chimera saw Nagato and Feng Zhan Binghua following Nagato. Still have time to say something... "kill!" Nagato didn''t bother to talk to the monster in the state of the devil, and directly wrote the Supreme God''s word, and the endless murderous aura instantly turned into a real sharp blade, and one after another bombarded Chimera''s body. "what!!" The demon god caught off guard was immediately blown upside down by the endless murderous blade. But at this moment, Feng Zhan Binghua''s figure followed. Xianxiansu directly pressed her hand on the demon god. "reflection!" The vector manipulation that originated from the passage of one party was unfolded from Feng Zhan Binghua, motivating all the blood in the Demon God''s body to flow back, and in an instant, Chimera''s body burst into pieces. It''s just that the demon god is not an ordinary creature after all, and soon reunited in his flesh with the help of the Greek heaven. "Damn it, die for me!" After the rebirth, the demon god burst into flames all over his body, which immediately drew the power of the Greek heavens, trying to annihilate the two enemies in front of him, but he had not acted yet, and the violent shock echoed throughout the heavens. At this moment, the artificial heaven once again launched an impact on the Greek heaven, restraining the power of the Greek heaven. Faced with this situation, Chimera''s face suddenly changed wildly. It''s just that Chimera never expected that his situation was worse than expected. At this moment, the Roman heavens actually took advantage of the fire and attacked the Greek heavens. Under the attack from both sides, earthquakes and tsunamis were set off everywhere in the Greek heaven, which actually faintly shaken the foundation... 2186 Chapter 192 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Bitch!!" Chimera couldn''t help but yelled out loudly. As far as the demon god is concerned, the most important thing is the heaven. As long as the heaven he belongs to is still there, no matter how many times he falls, he can rely on the power of the heaven to regenerate, but if the heaven is damaged, the consequences will be serious. Therefore, the current Chimera hates the one in the Roman Celestial Realm to his bones. Its just that his hatred and anger cant affect Fengzhan Binghuas actions. The girl who received Nagatos order to kill the Demon God will only act according to the order. Everything else is meaningless to her. of. With a slight movement, Feng Zhan Binghua''s figure reappeared above Chimera. In the next moment, vector manipulation, non-element matter, super-electromagnetic cannons, atomic collapse, roaring tornadoes...Almost all the powerful super powers that can be called academy cities are unfolded in an instant, converging into a cluster filled with Shinra Vientiane attack. "boom!!!" The careless Chimera was once again shattered by Feng Zhan Binghua. The demon monster who received this blow finally recovered from his anger, and his body condensed again in the distance. Chimera''s eyes were full of caution when he looked at Fengzhan Binghua and Nagato. To be honest, this is absolutely rare and full of memories for Chimera. In the long past, when he still maintained a human posture, in order to survive and become stronger, he has maintained such a posture, but all this has become a memory since he became a demon. And now that the heaven is being flanked by two sides, most of the power cannot be used, he must be cautious. "you guys" After thinking slightly, Chimera decided to try to communicate with the other party first. After all, he was also very curious about the identity of these two incompetent guys and why they would invade here. But he never expected that before he could say anything, the angel girl attacked again. It is still releasing a large number of powerful superpowers at a speed beyond common sense, and in the form of a certain combination, converging these forces into a completely different but equally powerful impact. "Asshole! It''s an inch!" Facing such a situation, Chimera suddenly became angry, his lion-like blood basin opened wide, and in an instant, a purple flame that could not be described in words ejected from Chimera''s mouth. This is Chimera''s inherent attribute skill-Fatal Breath! The demon gods of the forbidden world usually rely on their own identity to develop their own inherent attribute skills after obtaining the heavens. This is the strongest power that the demon god distinguishes from other demon gods. For example, Otinus'' crossbow is such a force. And Chimera''s is Fatal Breath, which is a super skill that is modeled on the attack of the mythical creature Chimera, which contains the devil''s understanding of all things in the world. The release of such an attack fully explained Chimera''s killing intent. "boom!!!" The deadly breath and the impact of the attack collided head-on, and the terrifying explosion even distorted the space. The strong aftermath spread, blowing everything on the surrounding ground, and even the ground. "do you died?" With the shock wave of the explosion, Chimera looked forward to the explosion in front of him. For his fatal breath, the Demon God is very confident. however-- "Shoo!" Souxiaoshuo www.souxiaoshuo.cc The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and the direct wind cutting ice flower turned into a golden streamer, which instantly penetrated the scene of the explosion, drew a graceful arc in the void, and appeared in front of Chimeila. Chimera''s heart was full of shock that her proud skills could not defeat the enemy. But he knew better that he had to stay away from this guy in front of him. Only when he used his authority to communicate the space of the heavens, the dazzling sacred light bloomed, infecting the sky and the earth for hundreds of miles, blocking Chimera''s intention to transfer. "what" Before he was surprised, Chimera saw Feng Zhan Binghua close to Chichi. "A torrent of Oi force field!" The moment Xianxiansu''s hand was raised, infinite coercion descended, and a terrifying torrent of speechlessness gushed out of the void, submerging the magical magical Mela''s body, and it crazily impacted his soul. "what!!!" A terrible cry came from the mouth of the magic magical Mela. The demon god felt an unspeakable pain, his soul seemed to have been eaten by countless creatures, and even his roots as a demon god was shaken, manifested in the turbulence of the entire Greek heaven. "This, this is, what, in the end, what is it!!" Struggling to get out of the torrent, the face of the magic magical Mela was full of fear-this is extremely rare for the devil. It was just that his opponent was Fengzhan Binghua, and the angel girl completely ignored his intentions. When the Demon God was about to struggle out, she increased the output of the force field torrent, as if she wanted to completely kill Chimera. at this time-- "boom!!!" The earth in the depths of the earth broke through the golden ground and turned into a giant of earth over a hundred meters. He blasted out Fengzhan Binghua with a punch and saved the life of Magical Mela. At the same time, in front of Nagato appeared a scrawny old man dressed in a purple mummy costume. "Young Demon God, why bother, everyone is a Demon God after all." The old man spoke, and the old voice gave birth to an unspeakable special power, and even resonated with the surrounding earth. You know, the surrounding heaven and earth have long been infested by the sacred light of Nagato! This shows how terrifying the power the old man has in front of him. "Devil God, Seng Zheng?" After blinking, Nagato picked out the identity of the person in front of him from the memory in his mind, and a touch of sarcasm filled the corner of his mouth. The old man in front of him is also a demon god, and he is also very special among the demon gods. It is a soul that usually needs countless rebirths to grind to the extreme, and it only takes a lifetime to sublimate it into a special existence of Buddha. It is a hesitating Buddha without a name and mission. His ritual was to starve himself to death, without the name of a god, but to ascend to the Buddha Kingdom with his own will. just-- "A hungry ghost dare to preach to me, do you want to die?" Nagato''s words were full of contempt, and his domineering will appeared, making the surrounding space seem a bit frozen. Hearing this, the demon god monk stared, and the coldness immediately spread out. .. 2187 Chapter 193 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha!" Seng Zheng''s chuckle was full of extreme cruelty. That kind of laughter was completely different from his skinny appearance. If he had to say it, it was mean and cruel arrogance. As a demon god, and a special existence among the demon gods, the monk was just arrogant. This arrogance is not only reflected in the mortal, but also in the face of the same demon. It''s just that, after all, both demon gods, Sengzheng still restrained himself a little. And now hearing Nagato''s words, he broke out. "Young Demon God, you angered me, go to death, six crosses!" While speaking, the Demon God Sang did not hesitate to display his inherent attribute skills, six crosses. Six whirlpool-like passages appeared suddenly and flew towards Nagato. As a demon god, the power of Sengzheng is not pure destructive power. All beings are reincarnated in the six realms, and Sengzheng can control the intersection of six realms. This kind of power can disrupt the cause, process, and result. And now, he is ready to use this power to drive the demon god in front of him into the reincarnation of the animal realm, and insult him well. just-- "Reincarnation? A joke!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato made a fist directly with his right hand, and he fisted towards the passage of reincarnation. The terrifying vigor condensed into a pale dragon, smashing the passage of reincarnation to pieces, and he hit the Sengzheng body heavily. How could the skinny Demon God expect such a result, he flew out directly and smashed into the ground heavily. "Use the rest of my early years to play against me, haha." Withdrawing his fist, Nagato''s gaze turned to the direction of the magical Mela, because the monk was being blown away, and the mud giant that suddenly appeared completely turned into mud, and Chimera was looking at him in fear. For Chimera, the demon god, to be honest, the red-haired boy really looks down on him. There is no other reason. The status of Chimera, a mythical creature in Greek mythology, is really too low. With such an identity, the power of the magical Mera can be imagined. Aside from other things, the monk alone can see that Nagato is the demon god, but he can''t see it, which explains the problem. No, under Nagato''s gaze, Magic Magic Mela ran away. Turned into streamer, disappeared into the sky in an instant. Faced with such a situation, Nagato was about to step up to chase, and at this moment, a golden stream of light had already pierced the sky. Nagato knew that it was Fengzhan Binghua, so he stopped his actions. . Nagato had no doubt about whether Feng Zhan Binghua could kill the magical Mela. When the Greek Celestial Realm was constrained, the magical Mela was really not so good, and Fengzhanbing Hua could restrain the opponent. As an artificial angel, the power of Wind Slashing Binghua originated from the artificial heaven. The so-called force field torrent is the special force born from the refining of the AIM field in the artificial heaven. This kind of power is essentially a part of the humanitarian torrent and a humanitarian means. In fact, the current artificial heaven is just a semi-finished product. Only in the distant future, through scientific development and humane progress, all human beings will develop superpowers. At that time, the artificial heaven will be truly consummated and transformed into a human heaven. Under this premise, although the artificial celestial realm belongs to the celestial realm, it is diametrically opposed to the inherent celestial realm, restraining the other side. This is why Feng Zhan Binghua almost killed Chimera before.Girls Classmates Network www.sntxw.com Since she can solve it, Nagato will not be troublesome. "Boom!!" At this moment, the underground not far from Nagato made a roaring sound, and then saw a large amount of mud continuously gushing from the ground, and soon condensed into a kilometer-long super giant. "Damn kid, I''m going to kill you!!" A hoarse voice came from the giant. Although it was a little deformed, Nagato knew that it was the voice of Sengzheng. Obviously, the giant in front of him was gathered by Sengzheng with his own power. In Nagato''s memory information, Sengzheng does have the power to manipulate soil. "It''s just that the kills have all failed, mere mud manipulation?" A slight curve of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato raised his right hand and snapped a finger. In an instant, the world that had been infested around him burst out with bursts of light, and then condensed into chains that bound the giant. "Ahhh!!" Shackled by Nagato, the giant roared and began to struggle. If there is enough time, maybe it can really break free. Unfortunately, the red-haired boy would not give it this opportunity. "Punishment in the light!" The moves of the land on the left and in the right seat of God once reproduced in the hands of Nagato. Its power surpassed the level that the land on the left could not be counted. Several huge blades of light swept out, sweeping out the giant''s limbs and head. Cut off. "boom!!!" The limbs, head, and body were split, and the giant fell to the ground in multiple stages. "Old guy, where is it hiding in the giant." Looking at the mud scattered in front of him, Nagato thought a little bit, and then displayed another one in the right seat of the gods, known as the wind of the front of the two billion final weapon-the scourge style! Using hostility as a coordinate, Nagato''s power struck Sengzheng''s soul heavily. "what!!" In the screams, the monk was breaking through the mud and turning into streamer to escape. You can''t run without running, the gap is too obvious. "Holy Right!" However, Nagato wouldn''t let the opponent go. The power of the fire on the right showed off, and a huge golden arm appeared horizontally, grabbing the demon monk in the state of flowing light and suppressing it not far in front of Nagato. After doing all this, Nagato seemed to hear something and turned his head slightly. Then he saw the end of the sky, two streamers cut through the sky one after another, and fell near him. One of them was Fengzhan Binghua, and the other was a young and beautiful man. Graceful and luxurious woman. In the woman''s hand, she also carried the magical Mela who had passed out in a coma. "Gui''an, Demon God, Lord God!" Throwing the magical Mela in her hand in front of Nagato, the woman saluted and said, "The concubine body is Prosepina, the demon god of the Roman heaven. With the magical Mela in front of her as sincerity, the concubine hopes to be able to Join you as an adult." "You want to join me?" Upon hearing this, Nagato''s face showed a touch of interest. .. 2188 Chapter 194 The Empress and Nefertis You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yes!" Facing Nagato''s question, Proserpina nodded immediately. Among other things, just seeing Sengzheng and Chimera so weak in the hands of Nagato and Fengzhan Binghua, Proserpina had the idea of ??surrendering or standing directly in the opposing camp. But what really made Proserpina determined was the torrent of force displayed by Feng Zhanbinghua. The name of the demon god of Prosepina in mythology is the daughter of Jupiter and his sister Sirius, which corresponds to Persephone in Greek mythology. For this reason, she can''t live with the magical beauty of Greece all year round. In countless years of collision, Proserpina, a demon with low power, has studied the heavens beyond many people''s imagination. Therefore, after seeing Feng Zhan Binghua''s power, she understood that the opponent''s power was the nemesis of the demon god. Facing such power, Proserpina wisely gave up her plan to confront, because even if she wins, it will be of no use. As the world develops, the demon god will eventually be replaced by the symbolic power of the opponent. Then what should be done? This thought just flashed through my mind, and Proserpina came to a conclusion! "Since you can''t fight, stand in the line of the opponent." With such an idea, Proserpina took advantage of the distraction between the magical magical Mera and Fengzhan Binghua to launch a sneak attack, capturing the opponent in one fell swoop, as her entry level. "It''s kind of interesting!" Hearing Proserpina''s answer, Nagato chuckled. Although I dont know what the other party thinks, the red-haired boy doesnt care much. Anyway, he is not going to really kill the demon gods. At least the one-eye Ji who has been captured by Mikoto, he feels very much. interest. Thinking about this, Nagato came to the front of Magic Magic Meila and directly pressed his right hand on his head. The sacred light that belongs to heaven emerges, completely assimilating it into a part of heaven. Then with a''boom'', a space collapse appeared in the sky again, and the power of the heavens gushed out. Together with the artificial heavens, the two heavens encroached on the Greek heavens in an absolute manner. Seeing this scene, Proserpine couldn''t help but secretly rejoice. In fact, when preparing to take refuge in the past, Prosepina still wondered whether she would use the Roman Celestial Realm to hit the Greek Celestial Realm and inadvertently help them gain more benefits. Fortunately, she gave up this idea after a short thought, otherwise she would be a little embarrassed. After all, the current situation proves that even without its own help, the Greek heavens cannot be kept, and this hidden paradise is obviously to deal with yourself who may come to make trouble! ... ... Not long after, the Greek celestial realm became the food for heaven and the artificial celestial realm. Immediately afterwards, the Roman heaven of Proserpine also followed in the footsteps, and after that, the Sengzheng and the Buddha world did the same. The two demon gods and the three major heavens in succession made the power of heaven and artificial heaven rise nearly. Times. After doing all this, Nagato and Feng Zhan Binghua, and Proserpina embarked on a new journey. Nagato knows that although the distance between the heavens and the heavens is far away, for the demon gods, it is not that far away. It is like the monk entering into chaos. Soon, the actions of Nagato will be known to the demon gods.ok novel www.okxs8.com Therefore, before the demon gods unite, it is necessary to try to weaken them as much as possible. According to Procepina''s intelligence, Nagato chose the heaven of the heavenly myth! The reason is simple, the demon god empress of the heavenly myth is very strong. Although the god chosen by the Demon God Empress is only a Chinese corpse, but because it occupies other heavenly myths and heavens, it possesses a magic weapon that other demon gods are very greedy. These magic weapons are strange, and they have even more abilities. The most important thing is that as long as she chooses the right magic weapon under certain conditions, she can exert an excellent effect. In other words, this is an uncertain factor. The sooner it is eliminated, the better. Of course, Nagato would never admit it. The real reason was that he was a little curious about the magic weapon of the corpse. With Proserpina''s lead, descending to the heavenly realm of the heavenly myth is very simple. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the legendary palace. In the cloud-shrouded fairyland, Nagato saw the Demon God Empress. She was a peerless beauty in a white cheongsam. Although she seemed less than double ten, she had a unique charm. The moment he saw each other, the red-haired boy couldn''t help thinking of Luo Hao, one of his wives! The two are somewhat similar, but Luo Hao is even more so in terms of style. Its just that besides the Demon God Empress, Nagato also accidentally saw the second Demon God. This is a beautiful Demon God with chocolate skin and long silver hair. Although he did not meet, he guessed it from the outside. The identity of the other party. If you guessed it correctly, she is the demon god of the Egyptian mythology and heaven who played a lot in the original work! Created a godlike mummy based on the crying girl, Nefertis. "Procepina, these two are..." As for the appearance of Nagato and others, the two demon gods were also a little surprised. Among them, the demon god Empress, who was the lord of the heavens, looked at Nagato and Fengzhan Binghua after a moment of silence, and finally looked at Proserpina . Her voice is a little soft, completely different from the previous Sengzheng, which is quite pleasing to the eye. "I am Nagato, this is Fengzhan Binghua!" Without asking Proserpine to introduce herself, Nagato looked at the two female devil gods, "I am the Lord of Heaven and the creator of the artificial heaven. I have only one purpose here now." "Two, can you hand over all your heavens?" With words, the coercion of the red-haired boy burst out and swept the audience. "Interesting, Lord of Heaven, is it possible that you are the strongest demon god in the legend-God." Facing Nagatos pressure, another demon god Nefertis stood up and said, There is also an artificial heaven. What is that? It sounds very dangerous, but just relying on words wants us to give up ourselves. Isnt the authority too naive!" The Demon God Empress did not speak any more, but just glanced at Proserpina, and then slowly got up, the pressure of the Demon God gradually rose. "Sure enough, we still need a fight!" With his hands and feet moving, Nagato''s face was full of eagerness... 2189 Chapter 195 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The beginning and the end of the battle took only half an hour. The Demon God Empress, who is a corpse, did display amazing magic weapons, but that only delayed their defeat. In the final analysis, these magic weapons are only confined to the heavenly mythology system of one plane. . The fighting power of the goddess Nefertis was even more inadequate than the empress. Because she is a godhead created based on the weeping girl with money at the funeral, Nefertis is different from other demon gods in terms of individual power. She is better at separating, splitting, and replacing her own power. Perhaps in other aspects, Nefertis can play a greater role, but in the face of Nagato''s upright crushing, the effect is not good. Coupled with the two-sided attack between heaven and artificial heaven against the heavenly mythological heaven, the end is already doomed. "Then choose." Strolling to the two goddesses who collapsed on the ground and their clothes were disheveled, the red-haired teenager said lightly, "For you as women, I will give you the opportunity to choose, surrender, or die!" "Hehe, hehe, I didn''t expect that ever since I became a demon, I still have one day to be treated as a woman." It was Nefertis who was talking. Although the silver-haired goddess was not strong in individual strength, her personality was a bit bold and unrestrained. The same was true in previous battles, even if it was ironic, it wouldn''t make people feel offended. "Then your choice?" Listening to the words of the silver-haired goddess, Nagato asked with a faint smile. "Of course, my old lady hasn''t lived enough yet!" Nephthys'' answer was simple, his true temperament made people feel good. Upon hearing this, Nagato''s gaze turned to the Demon God Empress on the other side: "What about you, Jijiexian?" After a moment of silence, the Demon God Empress slowly nodded. ... ... With the surrender of the two female devil gods, the rest of the matter became a matter of course. With the help of the demon goddess and the goddess Nefertis, whether it is the heavenly world of the heavenly mythology or the heavenly world of the Egyptian mythology, it will soon become the resource of the artificial heaven and the heaven, bringing the power of the two heavens to a higher level . At this point, the nine demon gods of the demon forbidden world died dead, captives captives, surrendered. There are only the last three who are really standing opposite the Nagato. They are the voodoo zombie, the supreme god Tescatlipoca in the Aztec mythology, and the god king in the Celtic mythology, Nu Ada. On Nagato''s side, with three surrendered female demon gods, and the artificial angel Fengzhan Binghua, there are as many as five demon gods. Regardless of the combat power and the situation, Nagato occupies a great advantage, even if the news of his conquest of the demon god has been known by the remaining demon gods, the red-haired boy did not care at all and directly crushed it out. Facing Nagato''s crushing conquest, the remaining three demon gods did not beg for mercy or surrender, but resisted desperately. Perhaps this is the slight difference between the male demon god and the female demon god. Among them, Nuada, the god king of Celtic mythology, launched a frontal challenge to Nagato. Facing the god kings fighting spirit like flames, Nagato really couldnt find a reason to refuse, and Nuada did not fail in that battle. The name of its silver arm. The battle with the opponent even reminded Nagato of his sword king in Bai Yujing.Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com Therefore, Nagato ruined the opponent with his strongest strength! After the battle with Nuada ended, Nagato''s next target was the voodoo zombie. I have to admit that this demon god named zombie is definitely the most difficult guy among all the demon gods. Of course, this difficulty does not refer to the strength of the opponent, but his ability to escape. In the group of demon gods, the status of zombies is very special. His special ability is his affinity for multiple cultures. With this power, he can infinitely divide the power of other demon gods. In other words, the reason why the demon gods can descend into this world is entirely the handwriting of zombies. It''s just that the other demon gods don''t know that when the zombies divide their power and help them come to this world, this insidious guy also took the opportunity to analyze the power of other demon gods and peer into their heaven. Not only the heavens of the demon gods, many unowned heavens in the void have also become the targets of zombies. Although he could not really control other heavenly realms, he also left a foreshadowing in other heavenly realms. And when facing Nagato''s conquest, the zombies used these handwritings to escape from the mythological heavens. If Nagato''s power had not soared to a terrifying level, it was really possible for him to escape. But even so, it took Nagato three full days to completely wipe out the opponent. After destroying the zombies, Nagato''s goal turned to the supreme god of Aztec mythology, the demon God Tescatlipoca! Even Nagato had to admit that the demon god Tescatlipoca was the strongest demon god besides himself. He is one of the most important deities in Aztec mythology, and rules the first sun in Aztec legends. He is the supreme spiritual power and the manipulator of the destiny of mankind. He represents the impermanence of the world. He is [the Lord of the present and the present], and is as omnipresent and unpredictable as the [Night Wind]. Because the remaining three demon gods came together, when Nagato hunted down the zombies, other girls besieged Tescatlipoca. Four to one, from the book, the girls should have a big advantage. But when Nagato returned, it was not so. On the empty battlefield, there is a strange appearance, the whole body is pitch black, the complexion is as dark as the dark night, the face is painted with black and yellow stripes, and the right foot is smooth obsidian. It is as strange as the conjurer of primitive religion. The giants are raging. Feng Zhan Binghua and the three female devil gods were completely downwind under the attack of the black giant holding thunder and lightning. Faced with this situation, Nagato immediately mobilized the power of the two heavens, and appeared in the void battlefield in the form of a giant of light with hundreds of wings on his back. "Roar!!" Seeing the appearance of the giant of light, the black giant roared and gave up the four girls, and rushed towards the giant of light, and faced the attacking black giant, the giant of light rushed forward not to be outdone. "Boom boom boom!!!" Two giants that can''t be described in words, in the most simple and savage way in the void, you punch and I punch each other. Time slowly passed... On the first day, the two giants were equal. On the second day, the advantages of the giant of light have gradually emerged. On the third day, the giant of light smashed the head of the dark giant, and the battle ended. Devil, do it!.. 2190 Chapter 196 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and half a year passed in a blink of an eye. In the past six months, the entire Demon Forbidden Plane has undergone earth-shaking changes. With the death of the Demon God and the surrender of the surrender, all the heavens are completely divided by the heavens and the artificial heavens. Under such circumstances, both the magic side and the science side have undergone earth-shaking changes. The mainstream science side has changed from its original disadvantage to a strong one. As long as some visionary can understand, the future of this world is destined to belong to science and superpower. It''s just that the magic didn''t completely disappear. Because of the existence of heaven and Nagato''s answer, the power of magic can be reproduced in the world. By the way, heaven once swallowed a part of all the heavens, and the essence of its existence has undergone a transformation. It is no longer the source of the cross sect magic, but has become the source of all the sect magic. Except for the magic of the cross sect, the magic of other systems has weakened in different sizes. As a result, the entire magic side is directly weakened by several times. Therefore, it is not incomprehensible that the magic side is weakened! Of course, these little things are not important to Nagato. He simply explained it to the girls and let the girls decide for themselves. For the rest of the time, Nagato was digesting his own power. Half a year is not long, but not short, but it is enough for Nagato. Both the artificial heaven and the heaven have completely digested the gains from devouring the heavens. The artificial heaven has been completely formed, and there is no need to continue to rely on modern technology, and the heaven has turned into a magic heaven. With the completion of the transformation of the two heavens, the power held by the red-haired boy has also undergone a qualitative change. The superpower developed from the scientific side, the absolute kingship, received crazy feedback when the artificial heaven was completely formed, and it was promoted from the mortal kingship to the theocracy, and now the theocracy. And Nagatos power of the demon god evolved into another kind of profound and ancient power when the magic world was transformed, the power of the past! If it hadn''t been for Nagato''s body of essence and blood to be strengthened by Shura''s power, it would really not be able to carry the two divine powers. "Past, and present!" Muttering softly, Nagato could clearly feel that the past and the present of the entire Demon Forbidden World were in his own hands. Subconsciously, his gaze turned to the future in the long river of time. There, the future lord, who was about to detach from the world, smiled at Nagato. ... ... Da Ba Xing Festival. This is a large-scale comprehensive sports festival held by all schools in the Academy City every year for seven days. With more than 1.8 million participants, it is one of the only special days open to the outside world in the academy city. All students are based on the school, and all competitions are based on competition among abilities. Of course, this is the original situation, but the current Da Domineering Festival is somewhat different. The fundamental reason lies in the different purpose. This time, the Big Star Festival has been held for half a year, and the whole world situation has gradually stabilized, and the school city has become more prosperous. The senior citizens of the city, especially the girls, specially held it for celebration. Of course, the high-levels of Academy City also have the idea of ??secretly showing their muscles through the Great Domination Star Festival and further promoting peace. In the opening speech of the Daba Star Festival, Misaka Mikoto''s heroic appearance immediately caused the Misaka guards headed by Shirai Kuroko to shout feverishly. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the wrong location, Mikoto would cover her face. Feeling unhappy, Misaka Mikoto started her own speech! After the awakening of memories from previous lives, the crazy battles in the universe, and six months of high-level management, the girl named Misaka Mikoto has completed her transformation, and she is still calm and calm even in the face of countless eyes. In the speech, Mikoto described the purpose of holding the Daeba Star Festival and looked forward to the future of the Academy City. Finally, she actually introduced her sisters to everyone in public.Lele Literature www.lelewx.com When the more than 20,000 Misaka sisters and Misaka appeared, the audience, as well as the audience from all over the world who saw the scene through the camera, were full of stunned expressions. "As you can see, these sisters are all clones of me, and their existence is the darkness of the once academy city." Slowly speaking, Misaka Mikoto''s face showed a hearty smile and said, "To be honest, I am very grateful for the darkness of the city, because it allows me to have these lovely sisters. " Immediately afterwards, Misaka Mikoto even said what happened to her once, making everyone feel speechless. Just in the silence, everyone couldn''t help being amazed by Misaka Mikoto''s courage. Of course, it''s not that no one secretly satirized her. But they can only sarcastically. Because in the past six months, Misaka Mikoto and her sister army have played their own prestige in the dark side world, just like the thunder army, sweeping all the obstacles. "Finally, what I want to say is that the darkness of the past has passed. We defeated the darkness, overthrew the former chairman of the board, and won the third world war. In the future, we will also become the leaders of the new century. !" Following Mikoto''s last words, the audience burst into cheers and applause, and the Da Domineering Star Festival really began. Backstage, Mikoto, who had just drunk a sip of water, met Otinus. At this time, the demon girl was wearing a Tokiwadai school uniform and looked very cute. Six months ago, after the demon god named Odin was captured, after Mikoto''s advice, she finally chose to surrender. Later, because of her mutual esteem with Mikoto, she became Mikoto''s assistant and partner. At this moment, she looked at Mikoto and asked with a puzzled face: "Why did you announce the existence of my sisters?" "It''s nothing, just don''t want them to stay in the dark all the time, they should have their own lives." Speaking like this, Mikoto seemed to think of something, and asked with interest, "By the way, Otinus, at the Big Star Festival, what competition are you participating in, let''s listen." "Long-winded!" Blushing, Otinus turned his head. "Haha!" Seeing this scene, Mikoto couldn''t help but chuckle. The girl knows that Otinus is shy. After all, although she seems to be only thirteen or fourteen years old, as a demon god, she has experienced more years than countless humans. Under such circumstances, participating in the competition among students is of course a bit shy for the Demon Girl. Thinking about this, Mikoto was suddenly curious about the situation of the other three demon godssimilar to Ortinus becoming a student, those demon gods became either students or teachers. They all integrated into this academy city with different identities. Suddenly, a subtle feeling struck Mikoto''s heart. The girl raised her head slightly, her gaze seemed to penetrate time and space, and she saw a familiar figure stepping into the future gradually. She seemed to feel Mikoto''s gaze, and the figure stopped and looked back, her purple eyes greeted the girl''s eyes. "what happened to you?" After returning to her senses, Mikoto saw Otinus''s puzzled expression, "What are you in a daze!" "Nothing, go out and play!" Grabbing Ortinus''s little hand, Misaka Mikoto left the backstage and walked towards the lively crowd. Although she knew that a battle to determine the fate of the world was about to begin, the girl did not have the slightest worry. If you really want to ask why, it is-- "He''s Brother Nagato!" ps: Sorry, I overslept a bit... 2191 Chapter 197 Meeting in Nothingness! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!People in the world often use flowing water as time. But in Nagato''s eyes, time is indeed flowing, just like the long river in front of him. The long river of Taotao runs through the universe as always. Nagato''s body was filled with a faint gleam, and he stepped on Hongbo, slowly moving towards the future. The sound of the water in his ear seemed to tell the future full of endless possibilities, which made the red-haired boy a little interested. It''s just that Nagato cares more about the existence he is about to face. In other words, what you can get from the other person. As Nagato gets closer to the opponent''s body, the greater the impulse that emerges in his heart. Such an anomaly tells Nagato clearly how important the other party''s possession is to him. At this moment, Nagato seemed to feel something. Stop, turn around. Then he saw, the distant earth, in the school city, Misaka Mikoto''s gaze. With a light smile, Nagato nodded. Turn around and keep going! The red-haired boy knew that Mikoto should be able to comprehend his own thoughts. No one could act as his helper for the upcoming battle, whether it was Mikoto Misaka or an artificial angel, Feng Zhan Binghua. But even so, Nagato didn''t worry at all, because he firmly believed that he could do everything he wanted. With such thoughts, Nagato began to accelerate! The vast river of time suddenly set off a violent wave, and the figure of Nagato was advancing as fast as a streamer. The distance of a hundred, thousand, ten thousand years, and even countless years were instantly crossed by him. "Boom!!" Until a certain moment, Nagato naturally escaped from the long river of time. What unfolded in front of him was not the earth, or even the so-called universe, only a complete nihility, and in the center of the nihility stood a figure with a strong sense of existence. From the outside, this is an unforgettable woman. Regardless of her posture or appearance, the girls she knows in Nagato are all top-notch. The simple dress and the indifference, even cold temperament, make women more attractive. In the face of such a woman, few men are unmoved. And Nagato is one of these few people. Seeing that the red-haired boy''s gaze only stayed on the woman for a moment, he began to look around. A little bit, he said, "No wonder you are so aggressively throwing your power toward the past." "It is surprising that the future world you are in has completely turned into nothingness, Edwards." "This is the price of my birth!" In the face of Nagato''s ridicule, the woman, or the face of Edwards''s body, remained unchanged, and said in a seemingly soft but cold and ruthless voice, "I am the product of all human beings who will be awakened in the future. "In a sense, I am a sublimated human civilization. It is just the world, but it cannot accommodate me." Yeye Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com "So you swallowed the world, didn''t you!" Before Evos was finished, Nagato interrupted the other persons speech. To be honest, Nagato was surprised when he heard Evoss account. He originally thought that Evos was just a sublimated Alai. Yay. Who would have thought that Edwards is not only the Alaya of the human consciousness, but also the human flesh. Such a terrifying identity is much stronger than any future master. The most important thing is that Nagato has heard of the status of Edwards. When he completely conquered Hakata, Nagato had a brief collision with the leader of one of the eight civilizations, the Buddha. After the collision, the Buddha left a lot of information as a bargaining chip to win Nagato. Some of the information is about the eight civilizations of Chaos. According to the description on intelligence, there is a Noah civilization in the eight civilizations of Chaos. This civilization was originally a civilization that rose from an apocalyptic era, with various transformations and evolutions as the civilization theme. There are too many such civilizations in the entire endless chaos, but the Noah civilization is lucky enough to stand out. But if only this is the case, Noah''s civilization is not a concern. At least in the face of the more ancient immortal civilization and crystal wall civilization, there is only one way to shatter. What really shocked Chaos is that when it reached the bottleneck, Noah civilization carried out a terrible ritual. The specific rituals are not mentioned in the Buddha''s information, but the countless sentient beings of Noah civilization have merged into one. Today, Noah''s civilization is one of the best in the endless chaos. He may not be the strongest, but it is the most difficult to deal with. It has reached the highest level of chaos in the body and mind. If you can''t achieve Consummation Daozu, Nagato can''t guarantee that he can deal with him. Thinking about this, Nagato''s eyes on Edwards changed a little. If the reason for her birth can be found from the woman in front of her, she might have the upper hand in the future against Noah civilization. Facing Nagato''s gaze similar to looking at treasures or experimental products, even Edwards changed his color slightly. Only soon, she suppressed this emotion and said calmly: "As you said, I was born with the world as a sacrifice, so since I was born, I have lived in this environment. in." "This piece of nothingness is a cage for me, and it restricts my life." "Faced with such a boring life, I am longing for the past world." Speaking of this, Edwards paused for a moment, then looked at Nagato with an unprecedented expression and said, "I thought that my life would be like this, but who knows it has turned around." "In the beginning, it was Emperor Gakone and Mikoto Misaka. The fate of the two of them changed inexplicably." "Then the whole world appeared backtracking, and there was an inexplicable force to push everything back." "It''s you in the end, Nagato-kun with a mysterious origin!" As he said this, a zeal finally appeared on Edwards face, and a faint coercion filled his face, At that time, I was wondering if I could get out of this cage from Nagato-kun The key!" "What''s more interesting is that Nagato-kun, you seem to want something important from me." "Then let''s fight, and see what the battle between us can produce!" As soon as the voice fell, the power of Edwards burst out completely, and the whole nothingness was turbulent in an instant... 2192 Chapter 198 The End of the Devils Forbidden Battle! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Edwards'' attack kicked off the battle. I don''t know how many years the unintentional has been immersed in this piece of nothingness finally played a long-lost turbulent movement. In the nothingness, countless intertwined fields have been constructed instantly, turning nothingness into its own world. In the next moment, the consciousness of the world condensed into chains and swept towards Nagato. Facing the chain attack that covered any blind spots he avoided, Nagato''s face flashed in a daze. To be honest, even the red-haired boy had never expected that Edwards could achieve this level. No wonder he was able to construct a new world at will when he entered the remaining realm on the timeline. If this ability is developed to the extreme, Edwards may even be able to open the sky and destroy the world with one thought, and become a true ancestor. If it weren''t for the existence of the Gate of the Beyond, the future she had would be unimaginable! After a moment of enlightenment, the corner of Nagato''s mouth twitched slightly. "Interesting!" In the seemingly frivolous but serious words, Nagato also made a move, and now the divine power is inspired, an eternal and immortal golden light burst from the palm of the red-haired boy''s right hand, instantly condensing into a three-kilometer giant sword. "Now eternal, when the sword!" Wielding the huge sword, Nagato swept endless sword energy with incredible speed and skill, sweeping across all directions! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The chains that struck have been tempered one after another, and the new world has suffered an unprecedented hit. In this regard, Edwards was neither surprised nor disappointed. The enemy she had been waiting for for so long was naturally unimaginable. If it weren''t for this, she, the sublimation of human civilization, how could Edwards look forward to it! "Since it has been hit hard, let''s use the residual heat." A faint smile appeared at the corners of his indifferent mouth all the year round, and Edwards clasped his hands together, bursting into his will. "boom!!!" The world covered on the battlefield was shattered in an instant. Then, driven by the will of Edwards, the torrent of destruction caused by the collapse of the world covered Nagato in a terrifying posture, as if to destroy Nagato and the time and space in which it was located. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help feeling very familiar, and he was also very familiar with this trick. In the past, Nagato often used similar moves against the enemy. If it is the main body, the red-haired boy is willing to use the same method to compete with Edwards, but it is a pity that now he is just a drop of essence and blood, and does not have the power of the main body. and so "Only, defense!" "The past is not destroyed, it can be used as a shield!" In his thoughts, the red-haired boy activated another theocracy in his body-the past theocracy, as if running through the beginning of the world, full of ancient and sacred light emerging from his body. "Boom!!!" The constant roar echoed when the divine light collided with the torrent of destruction. The existence of the world is so huge, even if it is only a temporary weaving world, the same is true, and when such a huge existence is destroyed, the resulting flood of destruction is equally huge and terrifying. But the sacred light of Nagato is also not bad, it is the true manifestation of the power of the gods in the past, and it can offset the flood of destruction of the same quality. Most importantly, the divine light is closely related to the most distant past, the origin of the plane. As long as the forbidden plane is still there, the divine light will be endless! It is precisely by virtue of this endless stream of sacred light that Nagato stands still in the vortex of world destruction, and with the sacred light, the flood of destruction in the future is completely offset. Not only that, after offsetting all the torrents of destruction, Nagato even drove the divine light to counterattack. "The Hand of God!" 59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com The endless brilliance is condensed and turned into a big hand that covers the sky, re-shot! "boom!!!" Seeing the terrifying hand that seemed to smash the whole piece of nothingness, Edwards greeted him face-to-face without fear, blasting a very violent punch, and shattered the giant hand condensed by the divine light. In the next moment, Edwards did not release any big moves anymore, and rushed to Nagato at a speed beyond any words. With fists and claws coming together, Edwards showed a terrifying martial art that was extraordinary and holy. Through the previous big moves, Edwards has understood that Nagato, like himself, has begun to transcend the limitations of this world. Their existence, many so-called secret moves, have lost their meaning. After all, many secret moves are imitated from the root of the world. But their existence itself has begun to surpass the entire world. That''s why, instead of a big attack, it''s better to fight melee! In the face of Edwards'' approaching attack, Nagato naturally had no reason to shrink, and immediately returned the color. "what!" The same extraordinary martial art was carried out in the hands of the red-haired boy. "Boom boom boom!!" The sound of the two martial arts collision echoed in the void, and the terrifying air wave echoed in all directions centered on the two fighting. Even though their moves are just ordinary fist attacks, the power contained in each move is incredible, even greater than the power of the two previous big moves. It''s just that this power is always introverted, which is invisible from the surface. Only from the trend that this piece of nothingness seems to vaguely begin to shake, one can know one or two. The battle suddenly fell into a stalemate and consumption stage. Nagato and Edwards both used their current full strength, with the belief that they would bombard the enemy in front of them, and threw their own punches. The confrontation between the forces that were also almost overwhelming the world, even began to affect the long river. Seeing that the twists and turns in the battle between the two will become more and more serious, and it will really affect the past... The battle situation, but at a certain moment, earth-shaking changes have taken place! "Roar!!!" Nagato suddenly let out a roar that didn''t look like a human, and then pale runes appeared on his body. The red-haired boy''s temperament changed drastically in an instant, full of inhuman aura. In the next moment, Nagato exploded with a speed and strength far surpassing before, blasting Edwards out of hundreds of millions of miles for the first time. Taking advantage of the victory, Nagato followed closely and appeared over the inverted Edwards! "It''s time to end!" With that said, Nagato folded his hands together, and the whole person turned into an endless insubstantial matter, condensed into a huge oven, covering Edwards. At this time, Edwards recovered from the sudden attack of Nagato Come. The injury on his body had not yet healed, and Edwards saw that endless pale flames emerged around him. heat! Hot! In this mysterious pale flame, Edwards felt that his body and mind were about to melt. "What kind of flame is this?!" With such doubts flashing in her mind, Edwards immediately launched an attack in all directions, trying to break the shackles of the oven, because she realized that she had fallen into the trap of Nagato. After all, since its birth, Edwards has not fought any reciprocal battles, and it is not surprising that this happened. Even Edwards himself was not too surprised, but soon, Edwards was really surprised. Because of her attack, she didn''t even break the surrounding oven!.. 2193 Chapter 199 Alpha Factor You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How can this be! There was an incredible look on Edwards'' face. It''s not that Edwards doesn''t understand the non-element matter that makes up this giant oven. On the contrary, she can''t understand it anymore. When he followed Aleister back then, Edwards witnessed everything about him. In Aleister''s original plan, the non-elementary matter is quite important, and Aleister has fully studied the non-elementary matter. Therefore, Edwards has an extraordinary understanding of the attributes and functions of non-elementary matter. It is precisely because of this that Edwards never thinks that non-elemental matter can trap her. Even if it is not Yuangen''s imperial capital, but Nagato that is exerting the non-element material, Nagato is powerful and controls the two divine powers of the past and the present, but Edwards controls the power and power of the future. The past remains the same, the present is eternal, but the future is endless. The power of the future is truly endless. However, no matter how unbelievable it is, this is the truth-she is trapped by the non-element material. In fact, there is nothing wrong with Edwards'' idea. But she had been trapped in the Forbidden Plane after all, she was still limited after all, Nagato, or Yuangen Imperial Capital, which completed her own path, was no longer the non-element matter she knew. Ability will have different performance as the user''s strength increases. Just like the simplest slash. Beginners and martial arts masters are also drawing swords. However, the strength of their swordsmanship and the true meaning of martial arts are not the same. The so-called "non-substance" refers to the non-existent material in this world. It is not "not yet discovered" or "theoretically should exist". It is something that does not exist, so it does not apply to existing physical laws. For the completely Taoist Yuangen Emperor Capital, his consciousness has been united with the origin of endless chaos. In his view at that time, where is there any matter that does not exist in chaos. The answer is simple, real earth and universe matter! Yes, the non-element matter currently displayed by Nagato is the matter of the real earth and universe, and it contains the true mystery that the entire chaos does not exist, and this oven is so strong. Fortunately, this place is the forbidden plane shrouded by the gate of the other side. If it is outside, the entire chaos will definitely set off a riot. You must know that the entire chaos is still evolving toward reality, and it needs to experience a huge catastrophe to succeed, and the ancestors of the heavens are only half-step real, and the real earth universe is still beyond sight. However, the superpower of Yuangen Imperial Capital created the real earth and universe material out of thin air. In a sense, it is simply against the sky. But this is also related to the fact that Emperor Yuangen was a former corpse of Nagato, and Nagato''s soul came from the real earth universe. Unlike most other Taoist ancestors, the origin of Nagato was not this chaos born of illusion. Edwards, who didn''t know this, was shocked. At this moment, the temperature of the pale flame soared to the extreme, and the terrifying heat penetrated the soul, making Edwards feel the pain that could not be described in words. Rao was extremely indifferent, even if his body was broken, Edwards couldn''t help but pale and snorted coldly. Enduring the pain, the power in Edwards poured out frantically, opening a shield! How terrifying is the power held by Edwards, born of devouring the world, and the shield supported by its full output power, in a sense, is almost equal to the plane crystal wall. Even in the real chaos, such a shield can still support countless years. But now under the burning of the pale flame, cracks appeared in the shield immediately, and the shield comparable to the crystal wall of the plane was shattered in the pale flame almost in less than a moment. "what!!" Bathed in flames, Edwards finally couldn''t help but exclaimed. Seeing that Edwards was about to be completely swallowed by flames... "Om!!!" The sound like a beating heart suddenly echoed.Euyue Book www.euyue.com The voice was full of some unspeakable mystery, as if there was nothing to stop it, spreading out the oven, the emptiness of the future, the entire forbidden plane, and beyond. In the void inside the gate of the other side, the body of Nagato who was sitting under the white jade cauldron slowly opened his eyes. "This feeling" A touch of astonishment and deep... longing flashed across his indifferent face. The red-haired boy clearly perceives that the opportunity for him to truly become the perfect Taoist ancestor has quietly come to his side. "We must seize this opportunity!" A gleam of light flashed in the purple eyes, and Nagato''s will followed the connection between the body and the clone. ... ... "boom!!!" All the will of Nagato came, and waves were rolled up in the void. Inside the oven transformed by the non-element matter, above the pale sea of ??fire, the red-haired teenager''s illusory will projections condensed, looking downwards, losing his self-consciousness, and the subtle fluctuations of Edwards all over his body. "Sure enough, the last legacy of the previous life remains on you!" Speaking like this, Nagato Projection''s face gradually became serious. As time passed, the aura on Edwards became more and more terrifying, full of absolute ancient aura, from this aura, the red-haired boy even felt a trace of threat after a long absence. Almost subconsciously, Nagato''s will spread out like a substance, and was blessed on the huge oven. "boom!!!" In the next moment, a terrifying arrogance burst from Edwards. The surrounding pale flames were directly destroyed under the impact of arrogance. You must know that these flames were the protagonists of Zheng Zha and the copy of Zheng Zha who had plundered the space of the original Lord God in the previous life of Emperor Yuangen. These two guys are the reincarnation of Pangu in Infinite Horror. In other words, the source of this flame is Pangu in a plane. Coupled with the true mystery contained in the Weiyuan matter, this flame is definitely one of the strongest flames. But now, such a powerful flame was extinguished by a mere impact! This shows the horror of the arrogance of Edwards at this time. In fact, if Nagato had blessed the entire oven one step in advance, it would have been possible that the entire oven would be broken by the flames, but even if it was blessed, the oven would be turbulent and there were faint cracks. "Humph!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato''s projection of consciousness just coldly hummed, and then his will exploded. In an instant, an overbearing will that surpassed common sense and was enough to reverse the chaotic order suddenly came, and was severely suppressed on Edwards. The overbearing suppression brought naturally resistance, and Edwards immediately burst into a stronger arrogance. But let the arrogance hit, suppression is always there! Maintaining a repressive posture, Nagato squinted his eyes, carefully feeling the impact of his arrogance, and within a moment he understood the law of this power, and then the red-haired boy''s will changed again. The domineering will seemed to have turned into illusion, following the source of the arrogance, it penetrated directly into Edwards'' body, and''captured'' a certain existence. "boom!!!" An unprecedented touch rushed to Nagato''s heart. Inexplicable information emerged, and Nagato understood what the existence was almost instantly. Then he was stunned. This state even lasted for a long time. For Nagato, it was an absolutely rare gaffe. But this is also because the origins of existence he captured are too amazing. If other Dao ancestors, or even the pure white girl with true earth consciousness, knew the existence of this thing, they would definitely grab it at all costs. "The origin of chaos, the alpha factor." "I didn''t expect such a thing to exist." "It seems that I am going to take a look at you. In my previous life, you really left an incredible thing!" .. 2194 Chapter 200 The Original Root! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!origin! The origin of things is also. Just as all beings and everything have their own origin, Nagato has also thought about this question, and that is whether the endless chaos that breeds hundreds of millions of planes also has its own origin. The answer is yes. But Nagato cannot observe the origin of chaos. In fact, it is not only Nagato, other Dao ancestors in the chaos, and even the true will of the earth, can not be observed...The chaos that has undergone eight transformations has long completely covered up its own past. But now, Nagato was surprised to find that he seemed to be able to observe the origin of chaos. The reason is simple, that is the origin of the chaos in front of him. This is the moment when Nagato''s previous life is about to fall, and the realm has undergone a wonderful sublimation, which can break through the realm of Dao ancestors and reach an unprecedented level, which is directly taken from the end of time. Nagato named it-Alpha Factor. "What a surprise!" After a long period of silence, Nagato spoke softly. From a long time ago, Nagato hadn''t waited to see himself in his previous life, even if a large part of what he had achieved now was due to the other party, he still thought the same. Because the self in the previous life is a loser, everything about the loser is failed and wrong. The red-haired boy hates failure and hates himself even more. But now, Nagato realized in a daze that his previous life was not necessarily a loser. He was indeed defeated by endless calculations, but he also left a fire for the future to turn defeat into victory. When this thought came out, Nagato suddenly felt a roar in the depths of his soul. The powerful will runs through the three lives, making Nagato''s mind and spirit reach perfection. "It''s time to complete the final practice!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato completely imprisoned the unconscious Edwards, threw it directly to Bai Yujing through the endless time and space, and handed it to Saya to deal with. Then the whole oven shattered and turned into endless energy, converging on the projection of Nagato''s will. "Wow!" Carrying endless power and alpha factor, the projection of Nagato''s will broke out of the sky and returned to the body. "boom!!!" The return of the will caused Nagato''s body to burst out with endless power, and the integration of Shura Dao and the avatar of essence and blood made the white jade Xiaoding on the head of the red-haired boy one step closer to Consummation. The final Alpha factor resonated beyond words with the soul of Nagato. In the resonance, Nagato''s mind took a miraculous leap. The chaotic long river of time appeared in front of Nagato. This is a long river of horror filled with endless power of time. Compared with the long river of time on one side, the long river of chaotic time is countless times more horrible. Even the powerful Dao ancestors dare not easily fiddle with it. However, under the influence of the Alpha Factor, the red-haired teenager was able to continue upstream with his own ideas. Although history cannot be changed, it will not be affected by the long river of chaos. Everything in the past was slowly unfolding in Nagato''s eyes. Although the history of the powerful men who reached the Dao ancestor level was covered, the red-haired boy still had a sufficient understanding of the entire history of endless chaos. As the so-called fear comes from the unknown, and the real understanding of the current situation of chaos, the greater Nagato''s grasp of the future. In less than a moment, Nagato reached a breaking point in the long river. As if the emptiness and darkness that could swallow everything cut off the long river of time, the long river of chaos before the ninth era had been blocked on the opposite side of nothingness and darkness. "This is the breakpoint caused by the Great Tribulation of Chaos." No need for other people to explain, Nagato understood the reason for the breakpoint. Immediately, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being a little bit stunned. The Great Chaos was really terrifying, and even the long river of chaos was broken. Blocked by the wonderful power of the breakpoint, all creatures cannot go back to the more distant past. "But it can''t stop me!" Chidwx.com www.chidwx.com As soon as the mind moved, the Alpha Factor''carried'' Nagato across the darkness and entered a new long river of time. The chaotic world that was very different from Nagato''s familiarity appeared before him. This is the endless chaos of the Eighth Age! Nagato''s heart is full of surprises. He can''t wait to know everything in the past, and then find out the weakness of his enemy from the past information, and complete the great cause of Chaos Domination. But before he could put his ideas into action, Nagato felt that the alpha factor had been weakened. Obviously, the breakpoint across the long river of chaos is not without cost. "hateful!" Nagato was a little unwilling, but he also knew the priorities. Now he did not stay on this long river of chaotic time, and continued to go upstream. In less than a moment, Nagato reached a new breaking point, so the crossing began again. Seventh Age, Sixth Age, Fifth Age... In the chaotic time of different epochs, although he has been busy on the way, Nagato knows a lot with a quick glance. There are two situations in which Nagato cares most. First, just as the chaos continued to develop after experiencing the great tribulation of chaos, so did the strong in the endless chaos, and the existence of Taoist ancestors only appeared in the eighth era. Dao ancestors did not exist in the seventh era, the strongest was the king of Dao Sacred Realm. In the Fourth Era, even the Dao Sage does not exist... Second, the endless chaos is the spiritual world of the earth creatures in a sense, but this creature is not only human, but also includes the super ancient civilizations before human civilization, such as Atlantis civilization, three-eyed civilization, etc. . Civilization is not even needed. As long as it is a creature, the opportunity will spread out spiritual power and be absorbed by Chaos. In addition, Nagato has many other discoveries. Keeping these discoveries in mind, Nagato continued to accelerate, and finally when the alpha factor was consumed to a little bit, the red-haired boy descended into the first era. As the first era of the birth of chaos, the chaos of this era is special and weak. At the same time, the earth was just a barren field, and most of the creatures still lived in the sea, and even civilization did not exist. As the long river of chaos continued to flow upstream, Nagato finally came to the true end of the long river of chaos. Here, the red-haired boy saw it, at the moment when the first earth creature was born. At the same time, this is also the moment when Earth consciousness is truly born. "Is this the root of everything!" Through the long river of time, Nagato watched that the earth consciousness that was conceived by the appearance of the first creature had split because its foundation was too weak, and a small part of the earth consciousness spread into the void. After the initial evolution, this part of the earth consciousness turned into the initial chaos. The alpha factor is part of this initial chaos. With the continuous evolution of living things, the spiritual power condensed on the earth is getting stronger and stronger, and most of it is absorbed by the chaos, and only a small part is absorbed by the earth consciousness. "Therefore, the earth consciousness has formed a personality so late!" Having reached this conclusion, Nagato understood that the earth consciousness would instinctively push the chaos catastrophe, and its real purpose was to get back what she had lost, but it was a pity that she underestimated the chaos. In the chaos after another, the chaos continued to evolve, and when she formed herself, it was too late. Under the will of the many ancestors of the chaos, it is inevitable that chaos becomes reality... "interesting!" Witnessing the beginning of everything, Nagato''s background instantly expanded several times more than ever. In his thoughts, countless enlightenments gleamed in his heart, and the spark of wisdom naturally developed a Taoism. "Three-self verification, interesting!" Receiving this god-given Taoism, an unexplained smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and it did not last. The sword of wisdom instantly condensed in his heart, and it was a slash at himself. "Pass me, now!" Along with the words, a phantom Nagato figure appeared over the long river of time. The next moment, the illusory Nagato directly merged into the final Alpha Factor, and then turned into a streamer, pierced through the long river of time, descended into the past years, and directly merged with the initial chaos... 2195 Chapter 201 Ultimate Realm! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom!!!" Suddenly, endless chaos caused waves of turbulence. In an instant, I don''t know how many planes were subverted, and how many planes were born. Under the influence of the terror chain swept by the wave of chaos, all the powerhouses of Dao Sage level and above were completely shocked. No matter how these powerhouses explore, there is still no result. The turmoil quickly subsided and disappeared without a trace... As if it didn''t appear at all. However, the real powerhouses kept the changes in their hearts invariably, and used their own means to guard against...the existence of the Taoist saints who can cultivate in this endless chaos is not a guy with defective IQ. As the so-called no wind and waves, the emergence of turbulence must be something important happening in the chaos. In the Ninth Era of Chaos, which is destined to cause immeasurable catastrophes and the fall of hundreds of millions of creatures, any disturbance is worthy of the attention of the chaotic powerhouses, let alone an important event that can cause the entire chaotic reaction. Because of this opportunity, the entire chaotic situation has become more solemn... At this time, the void inside the gate of the other bank. "puff!" Nagato, who was sitting in the void, suddenly turned pale. But the pale face of the red-haired boy showed ecstasy. "I succeeded!" Can''t help whispering to himself, but the excitement in Nagato''s heart is unspeakable. Just now, he actually engraved his will on the origin of chaos, and he was truly invincible in chaos. Even if he loses in the future catastrophe, Nagato can rely on the power of chaos to be reborn again. Want to really kill Nagato, unless the entire chaos is completely destroyed. The current Nagato is like the saint in the ancient legends, but compared to the saint of the heavens who will never die if the earth is immortal, Nagato is the saint of the chaos avenue who will never die if the chaos is immortal. "However, it is really dangerous!" After the excitement, even Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little afraid. There are many reasons why Nagato was able to successfully engrave his will on the origin of chaos. First, he obtained the alpha factor left over from his previous life, and he could use this to reach the beginning of the chaos time that no one can reach. Secondly, in the process of going against the long river of time, Nagato''s understanding of the power of time has reached an unprecedented level. Also, the essence of time is logic! The time in the plane is the logic of the world, and the time of the chaotic river is the logic of endless chaos, but the eight breakpoints on the chaotic time river leave a trace of the chaotic logic. If it weren''t for this loophole, how could Nagato make such an act that almost tampered with the chaotic history. Of course, the most important thing is Nagato''s enlightenment of the "three-self verification" method. This is the endless background and unique life experience of the red-haired boy, combined with the supreme wisdom and insight, the method naturally born, is the ultimate method of Nagato''s practice in chaos. The main body of this method refers to the method of slashing the three corpses and the principle of time, which conforms to the reincarnation of Nagato III, evolves out of the dead self, and the real self and self. Every creature has a past, present, and future, corresponding to the dead self, the true self, and the Tao self. The combination of the three selves is life!Huomiexsw.com www.huomiexsw.com According to Nagato''s calculation, as long as he completes the derivation of the Three Selfs and integrates them again, he can completely master his life, condense the truth beyond chaos, and surpass this chaos. In a sense, this is Nagato''s own alternative three corpses...Although there have been three corpses, it is essentially the three corpses from the previous life. Of course, it is not easy to truly complete the three-self verification. At least to me, Nagato has no clue. The dead me who has been cut out is probably the easiest to achieve. After all, the so-called dead me is the condensation of Nagato''s past. After acknowledging the past life, Nagato''s past has been thoroughly connected, and it is only one step away from the condensation. Therefore, the red-haired boy was just a thought, and cut out the dead me with the sword of wisdom. The past is real, but for the present and the future, it is illusory. Therefore, my existence is both real and illusory. It is precisely because of this characteristic that I can descend into the chaos of the first era and blend into the chaos. the origin. But even with all the advantages, Nagato''s actions almost failed. The instinctive resistance of chaos made the passing of Nagato almost disappear. If you do it again, the red-haired boy can''t guarantee success. After all, what he is calculating is chaos--even the real earth consciousness is somewhat helpless chaos, which is definitely much stronger than Nagato. "But from now on, the entire Chaos is my home court!" Thinking of this in his mind, Nagato''s excitement began to dissipate. To be honest, with the passage of time, he has become more and more tired of this illusory chaos, and he yearns for a larger stage. and so-- "It''s time to go one step further!" Slowly rising from the void, Nagato''s injuries had already healed in this short period of time, and with the passing of chaotic truth, the aura on the red-haired boy became more and more obscure. Nagato wants to transcend the chaos, either to survive the chaos of the chaos, or to achieve the Three Selfs, to transcend the chaos. Rather than waiting passively, red-haired teenagers prefer to take the initiative! The true self symbolizes the present, which is different from the dead self. From Nagato''s point of view, it does not need to be cut out. In other words, standing at the extreme of chaos and incarnation of the perfect Taoist Nagato is his true self. Thinking of this, the small white jade cauldron above Nagato fell, and a small white jade sword flew out of Nagato. "Om!!!" Mysterious resonance reverberated between the tripod of Li, the sword of cutting and Nagato. With the passage of time, two super weapons capable of smashing the world and shattering Daqian disintegrated in resonance, and countless mysteries slowly merged into Nagato''s body and even soul. "Sure enough, the most powerful weapon I believe in is myself!" Comprehending the mystery that flows from the weapons into the body and mind, recalling the many weapons forged on the road of his life, he could not help but sigh softly. For seven days, Li Zhiding and Slashing Sword were all integrated into Nagato''s body and mind. The horror accumulation contained in the two weapons made Nagato''s mind and spirit two directly crossed the threshold and entered the realm of Taoist ancestors. The four realms of mind, god, body, and qi all made Dao ancestors, and the nature of Nagato changed dramatically in an instant. It''s just outside, but it''s just the red-haired boy who is lighter and more natural. The yin and yang gems that had been used to seal the power in the body naturally flew out and fell into Nagato''s hands. "Finally reached, the ultimate state of chaos practice!" Taking Baoyu back, Nagato sighed softly, and finally reached the realm he had been pursuing hard, but Nagato''s mood was calm, stepping out, and his figure disappeared in place. .. 2196 Chapter 001 A New Beginning! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, hundreds of years in a blink of an eye. Since reaching the ultimate realm of chaos practice, Nagato has returned to Bai Yujing, and after entrusting both the gate of the other side and the forbidden world to Saya, the red-haired boy has been immersed in the gentle countryside all day, looking reluctant to think about it. Swallows. Just because Nagato does nothing, it does not mean that nothing will happen. On the contrary, a huge change has occurred! Nagato and Chaos Star Space complement each other, and the ultimate Nagato has had too much influence on Bai Yujing and even the entire Chaos Starry Sky. Generally speaking, as long as one of the two strengthens, the other will also become stronger. The ultimate impact of Nagatos promotion is that within a short period of hundreds of years, the background of the entire chaotic starry sky has exploded at a speed visible to the naked eye, the laws have become deeper, the crystal walls have become stronger, and the system has grown. Perfection. The strength of the three consciousnesses of the heaven, earth and human beings who preside over the movement of the chaotic starry sky also exploded to an unimaginable level. Even an ordinary Taoist ancestor, I am afraid it is difficult to resist any of the three consciousnesses. The combination of the three ways can even suppress the Taoist powers. The defense of the chaotic starry sky has risen to the extreme, and it has truly become a strong fortress for Nagato and Bai Yujing. Apart from the leaders of the eight civilizations and the true earth consciousness, Nagato is confident that no existence can break this fortress. Nagato has been immersed in the gentle village for hundreds of years, and the strengthening of the chaotic starry sky has continued for hundreds of years. Hundreds of years of immersion did not wipe out Nagato''s mind, but erased the last fatigue in the bottom of his heart. After the exhaustion disappeared, the red-haired boy was finally ready to start working on Bai Yujing. "My lord, these are all materials prepared by Lord Saye for you." When Nagato made a decision, a silver-haired maid brought him information about what happened over the course of hundreds of years. Although Nagato can know everything that has happened in the past hundreds of years as long as he wants to, Nagato will not do so unless necessary. In his opinion, it is too omniscient, but it will make his life seem boring. After receiving the information, Nagato took the silver-haired maid into his arms with one hand, unbuttoned the skirt, and began to explore the secrets. The pretty face of the silver-haired maid was suddenly flushed, and there was an indescribable cuteness. Nagato couldn''t help but bowed his head and kissed the girl''s cheek: "I find that I like you more and more, Sakiya!" "Big, sir..." Whispering softly, the maid named Sakiya could not speak the whole thing. Ikuya Sakiya, this is the full name of the silver-haired maid. Nagato was still a pity when he didnt meet each other on the plane of Gensokyo, but who knew that when he returned hundreds of years ago, Nagato found that his daughter, Remilia, did not know where to perfect this The handsome maid found it. The ultimate promotion of Nagato not only has an impact on the chaotic starry sky, but also has a big impact on his own blood. Sakura, Rin, Elijah, and Xueli are just daughters with a certain strength in Nagato. Fortunately, as the true blood inheritors of Nagato, two girls, Remilia and Flandre, met with Nagato. After that, he directly got the most comprehensive sublimation. In other words, it is not sublimation, but a kind of Nirvana. Until now, the two of them are still sleeping in the original space of the chaotic starry sky. Under such circumstances, Ikuya Sakiya became Nagato''s personal maid...well, personal in every sense. Teasing the beautiful maid in her arms, Nagato began to browse the information.520 novel www.520fsxs.com According to the description in the document, the war between Bai Yujing and the Time and Space Administration was coming to an end at this time. Without the decisive combat power of Nagato, the war between Bai Yujing and the Time and Space Administration did not show an overwhelming advantage from the beginning. Even the Time and Space Administration has a certain advantage. But with the support of Chaos Starry Sky, Bai Yujing became more and more courageous in the battle, and the background of terror was continuously transformed into combat power. Especially since hundreds of years ago. The strengthening of the chaotic starry sky also led to the evolution of many of Bai Yujings high-levels, such as Luo Hao, Zhuyue Brunstad, Qishi, Yakumozi, Fengjianyouxiang, etc., and entered the Tao one by one. Holy level. At this point, Bai Yujing has entered the stage of saint blowout! But to be honest, those who can become Bai Yujings seniors are the proud daughters of Nagatos many lovers. Their aptitude, temperament and perseverance are both top-notch, coupled with Bai Yujings support and the opportunity to strengthen the chaotic sky, there is such a result. It is also normal. Under such circumstances, Bai Yujing had more and more advantages, and the planes of the Time and Space Administration had fallen one after another. Even if the Ultraman behind the Time and Space Administration have appeared on the stage, it is useless. About 70 years ago, many female saints of Bai Yujing directly broke into the core plane of the headquarters of the Time and Space Administration, and directly attacked the home stars of Ultramans, the legendary Ultra Star. At that time, not only the Ultramans living in the Ultra Star, but also the Ultramans of other planes, such as Tiga, came to help. The battle between Bai Yujing and Ultraman lasted for three full years. The flames of war have spread to more than a dozen universes, destroying an unknown number of stars, and even the most powerful and mysterious Four Ao in Ultraman, Noah Ultraman, Saija Ultraman, and Reggio Ultraman. , King of Otter is involved. The war almost ended in a draw for a while, but the victorious Tianping finally turned to Bai Yujing. Ultraman Noah, known as the incarnation of light in the mysterious Four Olympics, was directly hit by Saya and the girls with a peerless array of origins, and Ultraman Saija and the King of Ultra were even among girls such as Broly and Luo Hao. Fell under the siege. Seeing that he was doomed to fall, in order to save the last fire, the legendary Ultraman, known as the god of the universe, directly integrated with the consciousness of the universe. Regarding the entire universe as his body, Lei Jeduo blocked Bai Yujing''s offensive and shielded the other Ultraman and the Space-Time Administration from leaving, but he eventually perished with the collapse of his own fusion universe. It stands to reason that after this battle, the main force of the Time and Space Administration was crippled, and Bai Yujing was absolutely able to wipe it out like a raging cloud. But the result was somewhat beyond the expectations of Bai Yujing''s senior officials. It was clear that the time and space administration of Sun Shan had resurrected. They not only avoided Bai Yujing''s investigation, but also contacted many powerful people in the entire Chaos area who were unwilling to submit to Bai Yujing. Gradually, the Time and Space Administration has transformed into a new alliance, an alliance dedicated to fighting against Bai Yujing. "interesting!" Seeing this information, Nagato''s mouth ticked slightly. It is indeed unexpected that the situation has developed into this way. After all, Saya is in control of the gate of the other side, and all the information in the chaos area can not be hidden from her. Under such circumstances, the outcome of the Time and Space Administration and the giants of light is already doomed. But the fact is that even Saya''s investigation was concealed by the Time and Space Administration. Nagato would never believe that there is no tricky. "Who did it secretly?" Many possibilities flashed in his mind. Nagato''s mind, which seemed a little tired because he was immersed in the tender country for hundreds of years, gradually became active. The red-haired boy felt that the dragon had been sleeping for a long time. , It''s time to open his fangs... 2197 Chapter 002 Tianjiao Contest You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although he is still thinking about moving, Nagato is not in a hurry. Continuing to browse through the materials that Saya had specially compiled for himself, Nagato gradually understood the current Bai Yujing, and the more he understood, the more obvious the arc of his mouth was. Today, Bai Yujing has truly developed, and he can definitely be called the overlord of the endless chaos. In addition to the eight civilizations of Chaos, Bai Yujing is already enough to fight against everything. Especially as Nagato reaches the realm of Taoist ancestors, his principles of truth are gradually engraved on all aspects of the chaotic starry sky. The many different cultivation systems in Bai Yujing seem to have found the backbone. With the principle of reason as the core, various cultivating systems have made great leaps and deduced their own splendor. "Perhaps, it''s almost time to establish a civilization!" Looking at the current situation of Bai Yujing, Nagato''s mind came up with such an idea. In the current chaos, it is the mainstream to make one''s own power into a civilization. This is not only because civilization has more vitality and cohesion than simple forces, but also because civilization can help Dao ancestors progress. Generally speaking, after being born, the Taoist ancestors will spread their own way of practice to form a unique civilization in order to go further. Once the cultivating in civilization is successful, it will give back a part of the power to the ancestor. Civilization and Taoist ancestors complement each other. It''s just that for Nagato, he is a little different from other Dao ancestors. It is not that he is a perfect Dao ancestor, but Nagato''s passing away, at the beginning of the long river of years, blending with the root of chaos. Through this connection, Nagato observes almost all the time and understands the true meaning of chaos. Nagato can continue to grow without civilization. In fact, in these hundreds of years, Nagatos background and combat effectiveness have increased by nearly 50%... This has been the result of other Dao ancestors for tens of millions of years Up. Although the speed at which Nagato becomes stronger will slow down as time goes by, it is enough to make the red-haired boy reach the top. Therefore, Nagato does not need so-called civilization. It''s just that he doesn''t need it, and it doesn''t mean that Bai Yujing does not need others. From Nagato''s point of view, if the blessings of civilization are lacking, Bai Yujing''s other girls may not be able to reach the realm of Daozu. "It just seems that the establishment of civilization requires the preparation of a civilization artifact." Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little helpless when he flashed through the mind of reason that had been merged by him. "what!" At this moment, under Nagato''s teasing, Sakiya finally couldn''t help but groan softly. Seeing the calm and unrestrained silver-haired maid whose face was pink and her eyes full of spring water, Nagato finally couldn''t help it, put down the information in his hand, hugged the maid, and walked into the bedroom. ... ... It took three days and nights before Nagato walked out of the room with a refreshing face. Behind him, the silver-haired maid followed as always. just "Sakuya, you can take a break!" Glancing at the maid behind him, Nagato groaned and said, although it is not the first time, the''fighting'' for three consecutive days and nights has some influence after all. "Don''t worry, I''ve already rested." Faced with Nagato''s proposal, Ikuya Sakiya spoke lightly and took out a pocket watch. Seeing this, Nagato couldn''t help rolling his eyes. The pocket watch is named Moon Chrono. It is a gift from Nagato to Sakiya. It was originally a magical tool obtained by Nagato after killing Kuma, the younger brother of the ultra-primitive god Kronos. A magical tool with the ability to stop time. In view of Sakiya''s great talent in the way of time and space, especially the way of time, Nagato gave her the moon timepiece. Obviously, the silver-haired maid just got a break in monthly hours when he didn''t know it.Rape Chinese www.youcaizw.com "Well, it''s up to you!" Knowing the maid''s stubbornness, Nagato did not insist on his own opinions. Of course, the most important thing is that he has become accustomed to Sakiya''s service over the years. I have to say that a maid who has the ability to stop time is really capable. So far, Nagato has had many maids, but Sakiya Ikuya is definitely the top. "Let''s go!" With his maid, Nagato walked out of his private villa. Outside the villa, is a city made of white jade. Bai Yujing in the sky, the twelfth floor of the five cities. This is Bai Yujing''s original layout, but as the chaotic starry sky continues to expand, the center of the chaotic starry sky is also expanding. Bai Yujing also rises with the tide, and its layout has naturally changed. At this time, Bai Yujing is not only five cities, but there are as many as three thousand cities. The distribution of these cities is corrugated, mainly divided into a main city, 49 large cities and more than two thousand satellite cities, of which the main city and large cities are the high-rise residential areas of Bai Yujing. Among them are the seniors of Bai Yujing and the saints of Nagato. By the way, women live in these places. And she is an outstanding woman. The satellite city is Bai Yujing''s office location and external interface. Its main residents are Bai Yujing''s researchers, middle-level cadres and family members, and of course there are some geniuses who make an exception. The city where Nagato is now is a satellite city. In fact, Nagato originally lived in the main city, but how should I say, he has too many believers in the main city. It is too monotonous to face believers every day. Therefore, several decades ago, Nagato and his maid moved to this satellite city. As soon as he went out, Nagato felt that the atmosphere of the city was a bit wrong. A celebration-like atmosphere is filling the air. A large number of residents are gathering together in twos and threes towards the center of the city. Nagato can clearly hear the discussion among the residents, which fairy queen is the most likely, any demon is not weak, and Kurosaki Ichigo is equally good, and the empress is too beautiful. In addition, even if he didn''t take the initiative to probe, Nagato could perceive that a large number of creatures were gathering towards the city. Immediately, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being curious: What happened in this city? "It''s the first Chaos Star Sky Tianjiao Competition!" As if he understood what Nagato was thinking, Ikuya Sakiya immediately said, "Not long ago, Bai Yujing planned to hold a Tianjiao contest every 100 years. He will summon the Tianjiao from all planes of the chaotic starry sky and the heavens, who are less than a hundred years old. game." "Tianjiao who has risen in the competition will receive amazing rewards and the tilt of Bai Yujing''s resources." "The audition and elimination rounds of the first Tianjiao Competition have ended." "It will be the final soon, and the venue happens to be here." "Exactly? Not necessarily!" Hearing what Sakiya said, Nagato chuckled and said, using his toes to think that Nagato knew that it was definitely the group of girls who deliberately arranged the final here to let themselves watch and relieve their boredom. After all, the city where Nagato is located is only one of the two thousand satellite cities that is rather unremarkable. Under normal circumstances, such a competition will not be held here. "If that''s the case, go and see!" After all, it was a little bit of love from his lover, and Nagato would not let it down. Immediately, the red-haired boy took his maid and walked towards the final venue of the so-called Tianjiao Contest... 2198 Chapter 003: Jiangzhidao Shield You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Tianjiao Competition is a grand event for Bai Yujing. The venue is a specially constructed building for the competition. The entire building is similar to the ancient Roman arena, but the internal space has been expanded by a number of times with special spatial technology. The central square of the building is equipped with a powerful enchantment, and an ordinary plane has been opened up in the enchantment. There are many weird existences in the plane, and the tianjiao participating in the war will hunt the weirdness and compete with each other in this plane. The stands are not as exaggerated as the stadium, but they are also huge enough to accommodate nearly 100 million spectators. Although in the eyes of Nagato, most of these audiences are just residents of Baiyujing, but how can they be ordinary creatures who can become Baiyujing residents? They are almost the elite characters of the entire Chaos Starry Sky. "If this place could be destroyed in an instant, how desperate the entire Bai Yujing would be!" In the VIP room on the stand, a girl with an exquisite figure and pink double ponytail was a little bit intoxicated, and her body was twisting uncontrollably, her cheeks pink as if she were climaxing. At the door, he kept pushing the door open, and Nagato couldn''t help leaving a black line on his forehead. After arriving at the venue, although Nagato doesnt mind wherever he wants to watch the battle, neither the perfect maid with him nor the ladies of Bai Yujing who planned this Tianjiao contest cant let Nagato find a spot to watch it. play. Therefore, under the guidance of Ikuya Sakiya, the red-haired boy came to this VIP room. He saw this scene just after opening the door. "who are you?!" It was not Nagato who was speaking, but Sakuya Izuya. I saw the silver-haired maid immediately stepped forward two steps, slightly blocking the red-haired boy, looking sharply at the intoxicated pink-haired girl, and the real murderous intent spread: "Why, you are here! " "Ah, what a great feeling!" Feeling Sakiya''s murderous intent, the pink-haired girl immediately trembled, and her joy was completely unspoken, "This kind of involuntary feeling, is Dunzichan dying? What a despair!!" Seeing the girl''s extremely unusual performance, even if she was as calm as Sakuya, her mouth twitched slightly. "Tunko, Enoshima Tunko?" After hearing the girl''s claim, Nagato seemed to understand something, and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. "Hi, it''s the cute and charming shield sauce!" As if hearing Nagato''s whispering to herself, the girl, or Enoshima Toshiko immediately changed her posture, from a state of a slut to a naive and romantic cat girl, and waved toward Nagato. "interesting!" Speaking softly, Nagato patted Sakiya on the shoulder and signaled that the girl was not on guard, and then walked directly to the main seat in the room, "Tell me your story, shield." With that, Nagato sat down and looked at the shield with interest. "can!" The ever-changing girl Shield immediately turned into an intellectual beauty, pushed the glasses that did not know what appeared, and said. ... ... Dunko Enoshima! This is a genius girl from an ordinary plane, without any extraordinary power, limited to mortal genius. All her talents are just based on ordinary humans. But in Nagatos eyes, she is absolutely stunning. In Nagatos memory, Dunko Enoshima has forged countless tragedies with a single force, spreading despair, almost subverting The horror of human civilization.Long Long Novel Network www.lonbook.com The despair of super high school level, this is the title of Enoshima Dunzi, and it is also her essence. Of course, the shield in front of Nagato hadn''t experienced the plots in Nagato''s memory. She was discovered inadvertently by Saya before the plot started, and was then taken to Baiyujing for training. In a sense, Saya is the master of Dunzi. Although Saya does not call himself a master, there is no concept of respecting the teacher and respecting the Tao in his thoughts. To be honest, in the eyes of others, this is definitely not a good choice. Although Enoshima Dunzi was amazing and stunning, she was too morbid. When she was obsessed with despair, it was not surprising when she shot Bai Yujing. The girl who was absolutely chaotic in the camp was completely an untimely bomb. It''s just that no matter how unstable the shield is, Saya''s ability is enough to suppress the shield. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Nagato''s existence, Saya would be no less terrifying than a shield. Not to mention me! Listening to Enoshima Dunko''s self-introduction, many thoughts flashed in Nagato''s mind, and he suddenly asked: "By the way, why are you here? Are you here to participate in this Tianjiao contest." "Uh, not so." The shield in the state of intellectual beauty paused slightly, and then transformed into a super college-level hot girl, and said in a complaining, "It is my disastrous sister who participated in the contest, shield me, I dont want to participate in any competition, and cant make it. despair." "As for why the shield is here, Nagato-kun, guess what?!" Just sending out his own question, Enoshima Dunko did not wait for Nagato to answer, and immediately replied, "Of course it is for you, Nagato-kun, Dunko, I want to see, Nagato-kun at the apex of Baiyukyo ,What is it like." "interesting!" Upon hearing this, Nagato smiled slightly. The red-haired teenagers can guarantee that no one else knows about their actions except Bai Yujing''s lover and daughters, and they will not tell others where they are and what actions they have. In this way, it is definitely not a simple thing to find yourself. But Dunko Enoshima did just that! Even accurate enough to make predictions. Although this is only a small matter, from this incident, Nagato can clearly feel the power of Enoshima Dunko. Apart from some hidden dangers of insecurity, this is definitely an extremely rare talent. Nagato suddenly understood. Presumably Dunko Enoshima didn''t know. She came to see that she definitely had Saya''s calculations. Shield is indeed very smart. But compared to Saya, she is still far behind. Among other things, Saya''s accumulated wisdom completely crushed her. "So, do you want me to completely subdue her?" With the tacit understanding of each other, even if they did not communicate, Nagato understood Saya''s intentions, and after a little thought, Nagato opened the mouth and said, "In that case, how do you feel after seeing me, Dunzichan." "How should I put it, people feel dangerous." Hearing Nagato''s question, Dunko Enoshima felt wrong instinctively. Suddenly, she thought of a question, and that was why she wanted to come here to see Master Bai Yujing''s appearance, and then in the light and flint, the girl finally understood that she was calculated by the smiling woman in white. This despair of crushing IQ caused Enoshima Dunko''s unhappiness, but he actually sprouted a little joy. "Danger, that''s right!" Hearing that, Nagato smiled, and raised her right hand towards the shield. The girl with pink ponytail immediately flew into Nagato''s arms involuntarily, lifted the girl''s chin, and Nagato directly kissed. The mysterious and vast power immediately passed from the mouth of the red-haired boy to the body of the shield, infecting everything she had!.. 2199 Episode 004 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dunko Enoshima is really tricky. To be honest, if Nagato met her in the early stages of growing up, the red-haired boy would not dare to accept it, even if the existence of Enoshima Dunko was so special that he couldn''t help but keep it in his collection. Because Enoshima Dunko is the embodiment of despair, she almost instinctively yearns for despair. Not to mention simply soliciting each other, even if Nagato captures the other''s heart with his own charm, or simply distorts her will directly, making herself the most important person in the shield, and it will still not prevent the shield from attacking him. . "I don''t know how desperate it would be to lose the most important person, Dunzichan is looking forward to it!" Nagato could almost imagine that he would say something like this in the future, and he would shoot himself if Nagato became the most important person for the other party. Unless the red-haired boy even reversed the desperate nature of Enoshima Dunko. It just lost that desperate essence. Is Enoshima Dunzi still Enoshima Dunzi? Will she still possess such a powerful talent? After careful consideration, Nagato has come to a negative answer. Therefore, Nagato didn''t have many choices when it came to dealing with Enoshima Dunko. After careful thinking, Nagato chose to assimilate, assimilating everything about the girl into his own system. Nagato, who has achieved the realm of Dao ancestors, is already the ultimate practice. All his power contains his own will and is completely attributed to himself. Therefore, after assimilating the shield into his own power system, everything in the shield will be controlled by Nagato. control. Nagato''s will will be carried through to his body and soul, and even the shield''s will cannot bypass Nagato''s will to influence his actions. "In other words, from now on, I will be your master!" After kissing for ten minutes, he let go of the girl''s mouth, Nagato chuckled and said, "Under my control, you will never be able to resist. You can only bear everything from me. Enjoy, such eternal despair." The girl who had been stunned by Nagato''s kiss turned red after hearing the words, thinking for a moment. That hot posture made people feel a little reminiscent. "cut!" Looking at the interaction between Nagato and Enoshima Dunko from beginning to end, Ikuyo Sakiya couldnt help but curled his lips and looked a little dissatisfied. In her opinion, Enoshima Dunko is not a dangerous element at all. Allowed to approach Nagato. It''s just that since the master has made a decision, as a maid, she can''t question anything. "If she does anything betrayal, kill her!" This thought flashed through her mind, Sakuya looked calm, but a strong killing intent flashed in her heart. But as if feeling Sakiya''s killing intent, the shield in Nagato''s arms glanced at the maid with the corner of his eye, and the corner of his mouth slightly hooked. ... ... The secret interaction between Sakiya and Dunko couldn''t be hidden from Nagato. It''s just that the red-haired boy didn''t care. After assimilating everything about the shield, Nagato finally turned his gaze to the venue of the Tianjiao Competition. At this time, about half an hour had passed since the start of the competition. Perhaps it is the attraction of Bai Yujing''s rewards, or the chaos starry sky has too many coordinating planes, and there are so many contestants in the Tianjiao Competition. Even after the preliminary and semi-finals of the audition, there were a total of 129,600 participants who were promoted to the final, which was exactly one yuan. In view of the large number of people, the format of the final cannot be achieved through simple battles. get on. After the start of the final, all the contestants were thrown into the ordinary planes in the enchantment for the final contest. And their actions will be projected onto the surface of the barrier for the audience to appreciate. At the top of the enchantment, there is an illusory scoreboard. Participants will gain points by killing weird, or defeating enemies to plunder each others points. The higher the points, the higher the ranking. "Interesting!" Biquge novel www.spps.cc Just after watching it for a while, the corner of Nagato''s mouth unconsciously ticked. The contestants who can stand out from the hundreds of millions of beings in the chaotic starry sky really live up to the name of Tianjiao, except for the very few unlucky ones who directly descended to the most dangerous places, their performances are extremely good. There are those who recruit allies and hunt in groups, some who single-handedly destroy everything, and some who stand by and set up a large array... The ranking on the standings is not fixed at all, and it changes almost every moment. All this shows how active the Tianjiao are. By the way, Nagato also saw Enoshima Toshikos sister, the girl named Zhanjianmu. To be honest, after the comparison with his sister Enoshima Shinko, Zhanzhan seemed a bit ordinary. No surprises. The only thing that is more desirable is probably the combat effectiveness and military-like qualities of the battle blade. "It would be a good tool!" Looking at the virtual screen, Zhanjianmou used martial arts true energy to derive many modern warfare machines to bombard and kill weirdness. Nagato pondered a little and made this judgment, and then stopped paying attention to her. After all, the Battle Blade Skeleton is not very eye-catching among the Tianjiao of this number. Soon, Nagato saw an interesting combination. Name: Fairy Tail! Looking at the armored red-haired girl in the virtual screen, the heroic red-haired girl, the pink-haired boy who breathes flames, the blond girl who is holding a key to summon the protoss, and the boy who is completely dark with his hands turned into iron swords, etc., Nagato can''t help but With emotion: "As expected of Mebis'' guild!" In the words, Nagato couldn''t help sighing. It was obvious that the original plot of "Fairy Tail" was broken by him, and these protagonists still appeared. In the memory of Nagato''s first life, "Fairy Tail" has made him passionate several times. So Nagato has some concerns about this combination. The combination of Fairy Tail is very strong. They are from the same guild and they cooperate very well, almost pushing everything horizontally. The biggest highlight is probably the Fairy Queen, Elisa Shukarto. Although Elisa''s talent was high, it was not enough to surprise Nagato. Only the steel-like will made people quite eye-catching. "It''s worth training!" After watching this for a while, Nagato made this conclusion, and his eyes began to shift. Soon, Nagato saw the familiar figures, such as the female emperor Boya Hancock of Nine Snakes Island, the rubber man Luffy who claimed to be the future One Piece, and the death boy Kurosaki Ichigo holding a Zanpaku knife. The Spartan... The characters in the story of Nagato''s memories have shown a demeanor beyond Nagato''s memories, which is extremely brilliant. Of course, in addition to the plot characters, the performance of other Tianjiao is also not bad. There are even a few tianjiao characters that are worse than those in the plot. "It''s really a lot of talents!" With soft emotion, Nagato''s mood couldn''t help but feel happy. Such a grand occasion undoubtedly proves the future glory of Bai Yujing, and this is indeed a good return for the pioneer of Bai Yujing. When Nagato sighed, there was a sudden change in the standings, and a strange fame suddenly dropped and took the top spot. The audience was in an uproar, and they all showed surprise. Such a big change naturally attracted the attention of the red-haired boy. He took a closer look: "Black God Taki!" Mumbling the name softly, a curiosity flashed across Nagato''s face... 2200 Chapter 005: Striving for the Top! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kurokotaki! Nagato is no stranger to this name. The heroine in the anime "The Strongest President Black God", the 98th-generation student president of Hakata Academy, is regarded as the "protagonist" of this world, a perfect person who has been rare for thousands of years. Nagato still cares a lot about her because of her skills. One of the animals tends to avoid, and the essence is the domineering domineering that makes people feel scared and avoids animals. With this skill, she is definitely a natural overlord! What made Nagato more concerned about was the completion of Kuroshitsume Taki''s second skill. The so-called completion is to be able to acquire the strength of the person fighting and grow to 100% full utilization, so it is said to have the qualification to become a "complete human." If you complete the land that can be controlled by your physical ability, you can increase your physical ability to 120% or higher. The concept of the foundation of this skill is "I can do it if others can do it. Simply put, I want to be as strong as I want." To be honest, Nagato was also pleasantly surprised to see the black god Taki here. After all, such a terrible talent, few of the top ladies of Bai Yujing can match it. Nagato will definitely want to take it. Receive subordinates. Immediately, the red-haired boy turned his attention to the live screen of Kurokami Taki. For the first time, he saw a blue-haired girl holding a fan. The girl was wearing a college uniform that did not know where it was, but it seemed that the uniform and her own inappropriateness made the school uniform so full that it added a unique charm. The girl is surrounded by dense weirdness, which completely surrounds it, or more correctly, she is in a weird lair. Facing the weirdness that came up all around, the girl just flipped the fan in her hand and slapped it gently. In an understatement, a large amount of weirdness turned into dust and disappeared. The awe-inspiring domineering even diffused from the screen. "not bad!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but applaud softly. Among other things, this temperament alone is impressive, but for some reason, Nagato feels a touch of familiarity from this domineering, as if he felt it somewhere. Subconsciously, Nagato read the information of Kuroshitsume Taki directly from the Akashic records. Although Nagato decided not to read the Akashic records lightly in order to ensure more fun in the future, the value of Kurokami Taki is worthy of Nagato''s breaking his own rules and putting it to the test. Then Nagato discovered an interesting thing, that is, the black god Taki turned out to be one of the Tianjiao representatives dispatched from the headquarters of Bai Yujing. And her master is no one else, it is Luo Hao surprisingly. Obviously, the domineering that makes Nagato feel familiar is Luo Hao''s true biography! The Akashic record records that the plane where the black god Taki was born was a plane planet that only became the chaotic starry sky 18 years ago. At that time, the conquest leader Bai Yujing sent was Luo Hao, that is, Luo Hao. Hao noticed the newly born black god Taki. After seeing the talent of the black god Mu Taki, Luo Hao hardly hesitated and accepted him as his closed disciple. "well done!" For Luo Hao''s actions, Nagato almost clapped his hands and applauded. Originally in Nagato''s thoughts, if the black god Taki was the black god Taki in his memory, then he would have to do some tricks, after all, the black god Taki in the original book had a huge flaw. In the original destiny, the black god would lose his mother at birth, and then grow abnormally until half a year after his birth, his body grows like a 5-year-old child, and he can quickly learn the abnormal abilities of others after fighting. After that, the problem appeared. Due to the rapid growth, the black god would feel that he existed like a sin and could not figure out why it existed.32wx.net www.32wx.net Immediately after the young Kuromame Takikai was 2 years old, he met the actor of the original book while escaping from the hospital, and his sentence "must exist for the happiness of others" became the meaning of her existence. "Fortunately, Luo Hao is one step faster!" Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help feeling thankful. Although Nagato doesn''t hate the guy who is obsessed with the happiness of others, he also doesn''t like it. Because of this kind of existence, no matter how talented it is, it is not appropriate to practice. Practitioners are not without obsessions, but practice is selfish after all. Such a character full of selflessness is totally inappropriate. Fortunately, with the existence of Luo Hao, the black god Taki will not repeat the fate of the original. A childs personality is partly natural, but it also depends to a large extent on the people he contacts after birth. The black god Taki who has been in contact with Luo Hao all the year round, not to mention, the most important thing is that she must be domineering Inheritor. ... ... To Nagato, distraction is as easy as eating and drinking. Therefore, the red-haired teenager who was still reading the Akashic records quickly discovered that in addition to the black god Taki, several other names suddenly dropped onto the standings and made an impact toward the top of the list. Their names are Evangelin, Boya Hancock, Edelweiss, Aliang Mu Yuehuo and Aichuan Run. "It''s all girls, isn''t it..." Seeing these names, Nagato thought of a certain possibility, and then immediately flipped through the Akashic records. His heart moved at will, countless information flashed by, Nagato quickly proved his guess. The origins of these girls are similar to those of the black god Taki. They all come from the headquarters of Bai Yujing, and they are all apprentices of the lovers of Nagato. Among them, Evangelin, the true ancestor of the infant vampire from the anime "Magic Teacher", is undoubtedly Zhu Yues disciple. Even Heiji Alte Luci and Baiji Alquette have publicly admitted that Evangeline is himself Sister. "I don''t know what Remy and Fran would think when they woke up and knew that they had an aunt who was younger than them." Looking at what was revealed on the screen, the nine-year-old real ancestor of the vampire manipulated countless dolls to kill the enemy, Nagato couldn''t help but flash this thought in his mind, and then his gaze turned to the other top spots. People. The female emperor Boya Hancock, who was born on the plane of the One Piece Throne, is quite special. When they conquered the One Piece Throne, Bai Yujings girls found the legendary devil fruit tree and produced an ultimate devil fruit, but no one wanted to eat this fruit. Finally, after thinking about it, Boya Hancock was lucky enough to become a user of the fruit. "interesting!" Looking at the female emperor incarnate in the picture, Nagato chuckled. And then, Edelweiss from "The Story of a Failed Knight Hero" is similar to the Empress to some extent, but different from the Empress who is lucky to become the ultimate demon fruit capable person, she just actively joins Bai Yujing. member. However, Edelweiss, who was born with excellent kendo talent, grew up rapidly with his own talent and the generous education of many kendo girls from Bai Yujing. Among the talents of this competition, Edelweiss has long gained fame and even has the title of Valkyrie. The last Ai Chuan Run and Aliang Mu Yuehuo are a bit strange. Although the former is the protagonist of a novel in the memory of Nagato''s past lives, and is known as the strongest human, even almost destroying the world, but at best, it is only a human being, and it is inconspicuous in the endless world. But the strange thing is that she has become Fengjian Youxiang''s disciple, and has carried forward Youxiang''s fighting style to the extreme. As for the last Aliangmu Moonfire, she is even more subtle. She is not even the protagonist, but a supporting role. The special ability she possesses is only a weird named Phoenix, which is an immortal ability. Seems to be a tease of fate, just when Qishi saw that Luo Hao and Zhu Yue both had disciples, she appeared when they wanted to accept disciples. Then, under the teachings of Qishi, or torture, a new-born martial god named Fierce Sword, Moon Fire, was born!.. 2201 Chapter 006 Alayas Discovery! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Fierce knife, Moonfire!" Whispering softly, Nagato looked at the petite girl who appeared on the screen. The luxurious kimono with a picture of the phoenix spreading wings is matched with a somewhat immature and pretty face, but it is unexpectedly suitable. Just like his teacher Qishi, he uses the most posture structure to understate the countless weirdness. The indifferent posture was fully revealed in his behavior, unlike human beings. Obviously, Qishi forged a knife similar to himself. "Destiny is really amazing!" After a moment of silence, Nagato could only express such emotion. The original moon fire was just the sister of the hero of the novel and anime "The Story of the Story", a girl mimicked by the immortal weird phoenix, clever, hysterical, and quite neurotic. The seemingly introverted appearance, inner personality is more aggressive than his sister Huo Lian, and irritable. But the moonfire in front of him no longer possesses those characteristics. Weakness and indifference intertwined, she is a new knife! Nagato didn''t think there was anything wrong with such a change. The only thing that made him more curious was how Qishi adjusted and taught Moonfire to the present posture. Thinking of this question, he immediately flipped through the relevant Akashic records. Then, the red-haired boy couldn''t help being silent. Qishi''s teaching is actually very simple, that is, to temporarily wash away the memory of Yuehuo, let her accept the guidance with the initial mentality... More accurately, it is to accept the actual combat training of the Qishi. Nearly 20,000 deaths, one-on-one teaching of faith, and nearly 500 years of spiritual training... "Really, there is a Qishi style!" Admiringly, Nagato seemed to be able to see the girl in the kimono who was always so weak and smiled towards him. At this moment, the battlefield of the finals was transformed and reborn! "boom!!!" A terrifying explosion burst out on a plane full of weirdness. Nearly one-tenth of the virtual screen was filled with the light, sparks and smoke of the explosion, and the three names suddenly fell into the top three of the standings. Takamachi Naha, Fittestrosa and Iori Hayate! Seeing these three names, Nagato couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Subconsciously, the red-haired boy''s gaze penetrated all the obstacles and descended on the battlefield world within the enchantment. Through the endless smoke and dust raised by the spreading explosion, he saw three girls floating in the air. The three girls seem to be the same group, they are all very young, about 13 years old. The head of the girl is a chestnut single ponytail girl holding a white wand similar to a trident. On the left of the double ponytail girl is a golden double ponytail girl holding a battle axe-shaped wand, and on the right is a girl holding a magic book. A young girl with short brown hair in a beret. "It''s really them, the Magic Cannon trio!" Sighing softly, Nagato expressed surprise. For these three existences with deep memories of his first life, Nagato always thought that he would be hostile to them. After all, what he was fighting against Bai Yujing now was an alliance with the Time and Space Administration as the core. The organization that the Magic Cannon trio serves is the so-called Time and Space Administration. Therefore, Nagato always thought they would be their enemies. But now it seems that he is different. With a thought, Nagato couldn''t help but smile a little bitterly. He just decided not to be too omniscient, and now he frequently broke his limits.Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com "Forget it, this kind of thing is just fine!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato began to browse the information. Soon, the red-haired boy got the answer: Bai Yujings enemy, the Space-Time Administration, and the Space-Time Administration, where Naye is located, are two different things. The former is a peace organization developed with Ultraman as the core. The latter is just a cross-temporal organization in a more remote place in Chaos. Not long ago, this time-space administration was disintegrated and merged into Bai Yujing. The destined daughters in the original works by Lyrical Nanoha naturally became members of Bai Yujing, and received guidance from many seniors who practiced the magic system. "That''s it!" After getting the answer he wanted, Nagato disconnected his consciousness from the Akashic records, and watched the three girls of Takamachi Nanoha''s high-light performance almost like a cannon. To be honest, in terms of absolute strength, the level of the three daughters of Lyrical Nanoha is actually only moderate among many Tianjiao. Of course, this is probably also related to the fact that the current Naha and the others are too young. But even so, their points quickly passed other contestants, soaring at a crazy speed, no way, this kind of almost map-cannon-like attack is too suitable for scoring. And it seemed to feel the map cannon of the Magic Cannon trio, and the other Tianjiao also showed their unique skills. Suddenly, the entire Tianjiao Contest was full of visions, so exciting! ... ... "Ok?!" At a certain moment, Nagato frowned suddenly. At the same time, the desperate lady in the arms of the red-haired boy and the silver-haired maid behind him felt that a boundless will emerged out of thin air in the space of this VIP room. Soon, the vitality in the void condensed and turned into a black-haired girl in a red Gothic costume. The petite and lovely girl was indifferent, her eyes seemed to brew endless wisdom. The humane control consciousness of the chaotic starry sky-Alaya. Here comes! "the host!" After she appeared, the girl bowed slightly toward Nagato and saluted for the first time. "what''s up?" Seeing Alaya''s appearance, Nagato immediately asked. The red-haired boy knew that as the chaotic starry sky continued to expand, the control consciousness of the three realms of heaven, earth and man was in an extremely busy period. Under such circumstances, unless something special happens, Sandao Consciousness will not come to see him specially. "I just found a special individual." Facing Nagatos question, Alaya did not hesitate, and immediately replied, Although this individual is weak, there is a gap between the body and the soul. It can be concluded that the other party is a traverser. "More importantly, the opponent possesses an essence that is far superior to other creatures, and not even lower than Dao Ancestor level." "So after a preliminary judgment, this is a traverser from the real earth." "Oh!" Hearing that, after the initial shock, Nagato couldn''t help but laugh softly: "Haha, it''s really interesting. It seems that there is no way to continue to enjoy this Tianjiao contest." "Forget it, go and inform Saya, and then take me to see, my compatriot!" .. 2202 Chapter 007 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Traversers are actually not uncommon. There are so many traversers who have remarks in Bai Yujing alone, and I dont know where they are. There are even close to three-digit traversers in the first Tianjiao competition. But those who are born on the real earth are too rare. The reason is very simple, that is, the barrier between reality and chaos is too strong. Apart from chance, few creatures on the real earth can overcome this barrier. Once a creature can cross the barriers of reality and chaos and descend into chaos, it will have great luck. This is a clear rule determined by the origin of chaos on the real earth. Then, under the intertwined air and luck, the place where the traverser descends will automatically avoid the sight of the chaotic powerhouses, so it is a rare thing to find a traverser from the real earth. Immediately, the red-haired boy stopped paying attention to the Tianjiao contest and moved into the void under the leadership of Alaya. Dunko Enoshima and Sakiya Ikuya are behind him. In just a short while, Nagato and the others crossed the endless time and space and landed on a plane planet on the edge of the chaotic starry sky. For the first time, everyone felt the endless malice. His pupils reflected the entire world, and Nagato saw only decay and chaos. Although it is still a human world, the human heart in this world has been distorted. The good will not end well, and the soul will be eroded by demons... This is the heaven for the wicked. Everything in this plane is in a very delicate state. All the laws are gradually distorted, and the entire plane seems to be faintly transformed into another existence. "It''s actually the prototype of the Abyss Plane!" After pondering for a moment, a hint of surprise flashed across Nagato''s face. Among the eight civilizations of Chaos, there is an abyss civilization, this civilization is very unique, and some are not even called civilizations, because its essence is a twisted chaotic will, the abyss will. The origin of the will of the abyss is the negative factors born in the development of the plane, such as the evil of this world, the origin of evil, and the like. The Will of the Abyss, derived from many negative factors at its core, releases its own force toward the entire chaos, distorting more creatures and even the plane, and finally evolving into the abyss civilization. And the plane in front of him was eroded by the Abyssal Force to become such a posture. After being surprised, Nagato was thoughtful. The Will of the Abyss is definitely an extremely painful existence among Dao Ancestors. He doesn''t even have reason, and outsiders can''t communicate with it at all. If you fight with it, you have to worry about whether he will explode with interest. In the information known to the red-haired boy, Abyss Will has had six Dao Ancestor-level battles. In one of them, he was forced to blew himself up, and he blew himself up three times when he was excited. The probability of blew up to more than 60% made all Dao ancestors stay away from him. But there is no doubt that he is the ancestor of the Tao, and his Tao has long been inscribed with chaos and has become an existence similar to the law of chaos. Therefore, in theory, any plane and any creature may be drawn to the force of the abyss. But the theory is a theory. The chaos where Nagato is located is suppressed by the gates of the other side, and is recognized by the chaos as a whole, and the original force of the abyss cannot be eroded here logically. It is precisely because of this that peaceful demons such as Rias and Thazex may appear. It''s just the fact that this is the case. In this way, Nagato can only draw one conclusion: "The Gate of the Beyond has begun to gradually lose control of this chaos." Saya, who appeared next to Nagato at some unknown time, saw the girl in white directly hugging Nagato''s right hand, "Brother Nagato, the time for the decisive battle is getting shorter and shorter." "I haven''t seen you for some time, Saya!" Regarding the words of the white-clothed girl, Nagato couldn''t comment, but just brought up another topic, "How is the research on Edwards, and what are the gains?" Shuhuangsw.com www.shuhuangsw.com After returning from the Forbidden Plane, Edwards was handed over to Saya by Nagato. In other words, Saya took the initiative to ask Nagato for Edwards. "Achieve a lot!" Hearing Nagatos question, Sayas face was a rare excitement, The existence of Edwards has given me a lot of inspiration, and the road to promotion to Daozu is faintly visible. "That''s good." Hearing that, Nagato was also very happy. As Bai Yujing''s core high-level person and the person in charge of the Gate of Beyond, Saya is definitely the strongest among Bai Yujing''s many Taoist sages, the closest existence to the realm of Taoist ancestors. But even so, Saya''s promotion to Daozu is far away, and I don''t know where to start. But now, she can actually see the way to promotion. With Saya''s aptitude, chance and luck, in time, Nagato has no doubt that Saya will become Bai Yujing''s second ancestor. "As expected of Saya!" Although it''s not the first time, Nagato still couldn''t help feeling Saya''s enchantment. Since his birth, Saya has been closely behind him. It is clear that more good fortune is occupied by Nagato. It is clear that Saya''s heart rests more on Nagato, but she still won''t be far behind him. Nagato never doubted that if he did not have himself, Saya''s future would definitely scare anyone. "Since Saya is here, then Alaya!" After sighing, Nagato looked at the red Alaya not far away. "Yes, please follow me." Facing Nagato, he bowed slightly, Alaya raised his slender right hand, lightly empty. In an instant, a mirror reflecting the plane appeared horizontally, and the picture in the mirror continued to expand, quickly locking in a newborn baby in an extremely old castle. At the same time, Alaya''s voice whispered in everyone''s ears: "In fact, this plane was meant to give up. After all, Gaia and Yuan, I, and I are very afraid of the power of the abyss." "I was just going to look for it before giving up, and see if there are creatures such as the protagonist, but I unexpectedly discovered this baby with the soul of a translator in front of me." "Since it comes from the real earth, I didn''t take the liberty to deal with it, just keep paying attention." "Very good, well done!" Nagato was very satisfied with Alaya''s treatment. Then he looked at the baby in the mirror, and it flickered for a while before he opened his mouth and said to Saya beside him: "Saya, do you think what is most important in the next game of chess?" "Of course it''s outside the chess game...Huh?!" Saya''s answer was clean and neat. After all, a game of chess can only be won by looking at the overall situation, and if you want to see the overall situation, naturally you can only be outside the chess game. As the saying goes, I dont know the true face of Mount Lu, because I am in this mountain! When you are in the game, there will be mistakes. But soon the girl''s face changed slightly, she looked at Nagato with some surprise, but Saya didn''t expect that Nagato would make such a decision. "Yes, outside the chess game!" Nagato did not respond to Saya''s surprise, but almost muttered to himself. The youth''s purple eyes were extremely deep and full of confusion. It seemed that at this moment, his eyes penetrated the endless time and space and chaos, and saw his original hometown... 2203 Chapter 008 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Long ago, Nagato planned to return to the real earth. This was not based on the so-called homesickness. Nagato, who was born as an orphan, didn''t have much affection for the original world, and the chaotic days were much more exciting than before. The starting point of the Nagato Project is to obtain more information and increase its advantages. Looking at everything that Nagato has experienced since the beginning of the rebirth of Naruto World, it is almost unprofitable, as if nothing can stop him from moving forward, immeasurable creatures and thousands of worlds are just his stepping stones. There are many reasons why red-haired teenagers can do all this. The advantage of intelligence can never be ignored! It is precisely because of the information that others do not know that Nagato and Bai Yujing''s journey will be so smooth, and once they lose their intelligence advantage, even Nagato will seem a little passive. Therefore, Nagato has been planning to return to the real earth and truly understand everything from outside the chess game. It''s just obvious that this idea is not easy to realize. Although he has cultivated to the ultimate realm, and is only a line away from the real earth, he can also vaguely gain insight into the dimensions and coordinates of the real earth, but Nagato is unable to proceed. According to Nagato''s estimation, he should have been able to return to the real earth. No matter how bad he is, his will can come! After all, Nagato came from the real earth, and his soul was naturally connected to the real earth, but it was a pity that after the fall and rebirth of the previous life, Nagato lost the touch with the real earth. Therefore, Nagato was very excited when he heard that Alaya had found a compatriot who had just crossed the real earth. "Since I have lost this connection, use the share of the other traversers!" With this thought in mind, Nagato smiled and explained his thoughts to Saye. At the end, the red-haired boy asked, "What do you think of my thoughts?" "It must be admitted that this is a very good idea." Listening to Nagato''s thoughts, Saya was silent for a moment, and then asked a very sharp question, "But how to ensure safety? After all, that side is already the home court of your Excellency." Saya is not referring to others, but the consciousness of the real earth. Although Nagato has reached a covenant with the consciousness of the real earth, Saya will never regard him as his own person. Who knows what kind of thoughts he has in his heart. The covenant is just a covenant, and there are no major restrictions at all. "So, I need help from enthusiastic people!" A weird smile could not help appearing on his face, Nagato raised his right hand and held it gently in the void. In an instant, strands of twisted and decadent aura gathered in the palm of his hand. ... ... "Fucking world!" Listening to the screams in his ears, Zhang Xu did not know how many times he wailed in his heart. Less than a week after being born into a baby, Zhang Xu''s Three Views had long been shattered to the full. The joy when he first noticed the fact of rebirth had long since been thrown away. Through observation, Zhang Xu was quite sure that there was definitely a problem with the world he was reborn in. It seems that there is a kind of terrifying power that is distorting the hearts of all people! In the past few days of rebirth, Zhang Xu has seen more than double-digit servants be given to death by his parents because of various minor problems, and they are still tortured to death in front of him. What made Zhang Xu even more frightened was that the eyes of his parents in his life became increasingly wrong. That extremely dangerous look made Zhang Xu feel very insecure.Worry-free Book Online www.51asw.com "Your sister, this world might as well be destroyed!" It seems that after hearing Zhang Xu''s emotion, an unimaginable collapse suddenly came. At the same time, the sky, the earth, all sentient beings, including Zhang Xu''s unwelcome parents, disintegrated completely, and within a moment, everything around Zhang Xu turned into black particles. Faced with such a change, Zhang Xu was completely stunned, and his mind went blank. At the next moment, it seemed that he felt his presence, and the surrounding black particles rushed towards Zhang Xu, and through Zhang Xu''s baby body, merged into his soul, completely distorting his consciousness. Dye black, swell! In an instant, Zhang Xu, the traveler, turned into a giant black baby. The indescribable aura permeated... "well!" At this moment, the girl in the white skirt suddenly appeared, Qiao Xiaoyan said horrifying words, "Under the erosion of the abyssal power extracted from the collapse of the entire plane, he is already a qualified carrier of the abyssal consciousness. " "But now I can''t let the Abyss Consciousness notice, the gate of the other side, blocked!" In words, Saya raised his white and slender left hand, and pulled a mysterious force from the void to block the breath of the giant baby. "Then I will do it too!" I don''t know when to appear next to Saya, Nagato directly sat in the void, the sword of wisdom condensed in the sea of ??consciousness, and a ray of his will was chopped off with the sword. Attaching heavy camouflage to it, Nagato manipulated this strand of will to quietly cling to the giant infant. then-- "Eternal exile! Come back!" I saw Nagato clasped his hands together, and an inexplicable force exploded, hitting the giant infant severely. "Om!!!" The endless time and space are completely distorted at this moment. The will of Nagato attached to the giant infant can clearly feel that the giant infant has suddenly entered an inexplicable state, as if encountering some indestructible barrier. The force of exile is pushing the giant baby across the barrier, but it seems that there is not enough stamina. "it''s time!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s will directly absorbed the blockade on the giant infant, and completely wrapped himself up. The next moment, a terrifying and distorted will surged from the distant time and space. The fearful will permeates the giant infant''s body, adding a powerful impetus to the giant infant''s state. "boom!!!" There was a terrifying roar in the twisted time and space. The Nagato Will in a self-blocked state can vaguely feel through the blockade that he and the giant infant infused with the abyss consciousness have passed through inexplicable barriers and have descended into a world whose laws are unreasonably strong. "Is it on the real earth?" Such speculation flashed in his mind, but Nagato did not rush into the blockade. as expected-- "Abyss, presumptuous!!!" Accompanied by Nagato''s familiar squeaky voice, the boundless mighty power appeared from the sky, bombarding the abyss giant infant, and Nagato attached to the giant infant also flew away from the battlefield under the influence of the bombardment... 2204 Chapter 009 Arrangement and Departure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is not interested in the battle between real earth consciousness and abyss consciousness. Anyway, the result is already doomed. The Abyss Consciousness, which comes to the enemy''s home court and is not yet complete, cannot be the opponent of True Earth Consciousness. The difference is how long it can last. After leaving the battlefield, Nagato lifted the blockade for the first time and jumped into the long river of real universe. If there is any place where you can hide yourself before you become familiar with the information of the real earth and universe, time is definitely one of them, and it is the most concealed and safest. It would be really difficult for Nagato to do this if it were not for the experience of going back to the entire chaotic time. With his body manifested in the real time long river, the red-haired boy immediately discovered the difference between the real time long river and the chaotic time long river-the former is much stronger than the latter. The power contained in the long river of chaos is thrilling enough, but the real long river of time is even more terrifying. Nagato only dared to stay at the very edge of the long river of real time, and could not stay for long. Fortunately, the red-haired boy never planned to stay here long. Knowing that time is limited, Nagato hurriedly focused his attention on the collection of intelligence. Soon, Nagato determined that it was only a hundred years since the real earth had passed through him. "It seems that the time flow of chaos is faster than that of the real earth, and..." Through this connection between the will and the ontology, Nagato can clearly perceive that the time flow between chaos and the real earth is constantly approaching at a rather obvious speed. Perhaps when the two parties agree on the flow of time, it is the moment when chaos completely transforms into reality! This thought flashed through his consciousness, and Nagato was about to continue collecting information-- "boom!!!" The sound of horrible explosions came from far away time and space. Immediately turning his head, through the gurgling river of time, Nagato saw for the first time that in the universe outside the real earth, the giant infant of the abyss consciousness boarding blew upright. "Your sister, she blew herself up so soon!" Almost subconsciously, Nagato blurted out directly. Then he saw that most of the aftermath of the self-detonation of the abyss consciousness was blocked, but a small part of it rushed to the earth, causing the earth''s real time river to surge wildly. "Well done!" Seeing this scene, Nagato''s eyes suddenly lit up. In fact, when collecting information, the red-haired boy has been thinking about how to hide his true earth consciousness. After all, this lord has seen the rise of Nagato''s life from beginning to end. With her familiarity with Nagato, even if she can hide it for a while, there is still time to be exposed after all. Unless Nagato has a way to find an opportunity to give his ray of consciousness a reasonable identity. And now, the time seems to come! The self-detonation of the abyss consciousness actually stirred up the real long river of time and obscured the exploration of the real earth consciousness, and the aftermath of the self-detonation flowing on the earth may even trigger the future transformation of the real earth. Even if it is just the aftermath of a self-detonation, the power of the abyss still exists and will still affect the real earth. Of course, because of the existence of true earth consciousness, the impact should not be too great. Under such circumstances, Nagato has a choice. Immediately, the red-haired boy did not hesitate anymore, condensing most of his power into a dozen or so divine swords capable of killing cause and effect, and the causal network reflected by the long river of time was a clever and extremely modification. In an instant, it is destined that the future of the real earth will be a magnificent era.Ziwei Novel www.ziweixs.com "Haha!" After doing all this, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle. For a moment, seeing the river of time becoming more and more turbulent, Nagato, who knew that there was not much time, did not delay, and directly used the remaining strength to seal himself into an ordinary-looking bead. After the birth of the beads, they have been baptized by a long river of time, and then directly leave the river and fall to the earth! ... ... "well!" On the other side, in the inner chaotic void of the chaotic starry sky, Nagato slowly rose from a cross-legged state, clapped his hands, "After the baptism of a long river of time, my will will completely become a real cosmic wonder in the eyes of others." "Then over time becomes the golden finger of a certain existence, truly rooted in the real earth." "Of course, we can only wait slowly for this process." "It''s okay!" Listening to Nagato''s narration, receiving what he saw and heard in the real universe through the connection between the souls, Saya said, "Use this little time for a safer infiltration, we can afford to wait." "exactly!" Hearing this, Nagato agreed and said, and then his gaze turned to Saye, "How much time do you need? Bai Yujing needs a second Taoist ancestor. After all, compared to the other eight civilizations, our rise time is still too short. " "Don''t worry, Brother Nagato, I will catch up soon." Replied with a chuckle, Saye never doubted whether he could be promoted to Dao Ancestor. His words were filled with incomprehensible self-confidence, "More than that, I will give you a big surprise." "I look forward to it!" Nagato groaned and said, "I heard that the remnants of the Space-Time Administration seem to have formed some alliance. I''m going to look at the situation there and have fun. "And you also have to prepare for the promotion issue, I think the next meeting should take a long time." "Yes, so Brother Nagato, you have to make up for me!" With a sweet smile, the girl stood on tiptoe and gently kissed Nagato''s mouth, and the red-haired boy did not hesitate to hug it with his backhand, and the surrounding chaos surged, and the two figures were completely package. The time around was accelerating in an instant, and within an instant, there was already three months inside. The next moment, the chaos dissipated, and Saya was nowhere to be seen. After tidying up his clothes, the refreshing Nagato stepped out, instantly crossing the endless time and space, and the next moment, what appeared before the red-haired boy was a space suspended in chaos. In the space, Alaya was waiting there with Ikuya Sakiya and Enoshima Dunko. Seeing the appearance of Nagato, Alaya bowed and bowed, and then dissipated into the void-as the consciousness of all beings in the chaotic starry sky, Alaya was very busy during this period of Bai Yujing''s expansion. "It''s been too long, dear master!" "Don''t be rude!" He scolded Enoshima Toshiko who wanted to act like a baby, and Ikuya Sakiya saluted Nagato and asked, "My lord, what arrangements do you have next, are you going back to watch the Tianjiao contest or..." "We didn''t watch the Tianjiao competition, we went to trouble with some stubborn guys." Speaking in this way, Nagato directly brought Dunko and Sakiya into his power range, and the three of them turned into streamers and disappeared into the chaos... 2205 Chapter 010-Mission and Son of the Witch You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the boundless chaos, a golden streamer broke through the air. Suddenly, the light stopped and dissipated, revealing three different looking figures, the head of which was a handsome young man in a purple trench coat with deep eyes and long hair burning like a fire. The girl on the left of the boy was a pink-haired girl with a bird hugging his left hand like a human, with red cheeks and seemed very intoxicated. On the back right side of the young man was a gray-haired maid who was expressionless but a little unhappy under her eyes. The three of them are not others, but Nagato, Enoshima Dunko and Ikuya Sakiya. "This is it!" As if standing on a flat ground in the chaotic void, Nagato looked at the plane group not far away-the planes with a total number of close to four digits were moving in a mysterious and abnormal trajectory. Through simple observations, Nagato knows that this is a kind of chaos with few large arrays. This is the edge of the chaotic area occupied by the Gate of the Beyond. It was originally the place where Bai Yujing''s power radiation was the weakest. Coupled with such a terrifying array, it is no wonder that the remnants of the Time and Space Administration can rise again. "interesting!" Nagato said with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. Not only this big formation with the plane as the node made him interesting, but also the aura of many powerhouses faintly pervading the plane group, which also made the red-haired boy interested in it. Nagato estimated that all the strong people in the chaos area occupied by the gates of the other side... at least the strong ones who did not want to obey Bai Yujing gathered here. "If you fall here, Bai Yujing''s resistance will be much less!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato pondered for a moment, then looked at the shield of Enoshima next to him, and said, "T shield, give you an important task, how about?" "Huh? What mission!" After hearing this, Dunzi woke up from a subtle state of intoxication, and asked subconsciously. "I am going to capture this plane group!" While speaking, Nagato raised his right hand and waved in the void, and a small three-dimensional virtual image of the plane group appeared in front of the three of them. The only difference was that the virtual image showed a colorful state. "These colors are my preliminary judgment. The forces within the plane group form a range, and this one!" Nagatos right hand pointed to the white plane at the core of the plane group and said, If Im not mistaken, with this plane as the core, all the planes that appear white are the leaders of the plane group. The location of the Administration." "What is the nature of the Space-Time Administration? You must be very clear. Are you interested in dyeing it in other colors?" "Other colors..." "For example, how about the color of despair?" "Okay!" Enoshima Dunko''s interest immediately rose, and the girl''s eyes seemed to shine, "No, it should be great. When I think of those guys who insist on the concept of love and peace, they have a desperate expression. Some can''t help it." "Very good, then leave it to you." Nagato doesn''t doubt whether Enoshima Dunko can do this. The girl who is known as the incarnation of despair is not easy to be born with. The most important thing is that Dunko has been completely integrated into Nagato''s system. In a sense, Dunko Enoshima is a port of Nagato. If necessary, she can borrow his power with Nagato''s consent, which is far beyond the wisdom of ordinary people. With this power as a guarantee, Enoshima Dunko''s destructive power will reach the maximum.33 novel www.33xs.cc "I hope the outcome of Ultramans will not be too tragic." Such a slightly unscrupulous thought flashed in his mind, Nagato didnt say much, and directly wrapped the girl next to him with his own strength, and then separated her from the seemingly close but in fact infinite time and space. Projected over. ... ... Seeing the shield quietly descending to the core of the plane group, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle. The plane group in front of him indeed formed a mysterious big formation as a defense, but in fact this big formation is not yet complete, and there are still several planes on the edge of the plane group that have not yet been fully incorporated into the formation. Under such circumstances, from the perspective of Nagato, who is the perfect Taoist ancestor and trusts his death to the origin of chaos, there are naturally many things that can be manipulated. After sending the shield out, Nagato also began to think about where he should prepare to descend from. The reason why the red-haired boy didn''t plan to go with the shield was entirely because he had keenly sensed in his previous observations that although the plane where the Remnants of the Time and Space Administration seemed to be the core of the plane group, it was not. The Time and Space Administration is just a knife launched by someone with a heart, and the true leader of the plane group is still hidden. Even Nagato can only vaguely capture some specious auras. "Forget it, just feel free!" After thinking for a while, Nagato realized that it was useless to think too much, and stopped thinking too much. Nagato took his maid across the endless time and space in an instant, and landed on a plane that had not yet been fully incorporated on the edge of the plane group. The moment he just entered the plane, Nagato once again caught the specious Qi. "Ha, my destiny is mine!" The sound of chuckle could not help but sounded, this time, Nagato did not let the qi machine escape, and immediately burst out like a substance, completely locking the qi machine that was about to disappear. At the moment when the opponent was truly locked, Nagato suddenly realized that the opponent was not as strong as he expected. On the contrary, the other party was a little unexpected...weak. Of course, this so-called weakness is relative. The master of Qi Ji has actually broken the threshold of Daosheng, and he can become a sage in just one step, but for Nagato, it is only a half-walking sage who can almost hide his existence. This kind of strength is somewhat I can''t explain it. "I didn''t expect to be discovered so soon." The next moment, a very magnetic voice sounded around, and then a black-haired young man who looked no more than a double ten slowly walked out of nothingness. There was no sturdy temperament on his body, but rather gentle. The seemingly simple robe was engraved with extremely complicated lines, and Nagato could feel a huge force from it. For the first time, Nagato knew that the other party could almost hide it from him. It was definitely the credit of the robe in front of him. "Dear Lord Li, may your light shine in chaos forever!" I saw the young man saluting to Nagato, congratulating him respectfully, and then introduced himself, "I am the third son of the witch civilization, the nightmare nine-headed warlock Leylin." "Uninvited, please forgive me." "The son of the witch civilization, and a warlock?" Hearing the words of the youth in front of him, a playful expression flashed across Nagato''s face... 2206 Chapter 011 Thinking too much! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Witch civilization! One of the eight super civilizations standing at the apex of endless chaos. Compared with other super civilizations, the witch civilization is a new civilization, and among many civilizations of the same level, the witch civilization is definitely a very special civilization. Because this civilization has been subverted! The original civilization of witches was called magic civilization. It was a super-dimensional civilization known for its many magics. The brilliant civilization gave birth to countless great magicians and countless...lunatics. Yes, crazy. The path of magic progresses by studying the world and creatures. In order to study magic, many magicians stepped into the abyss of the magic way without hesitation, studying everything that can be studied, including the lives of countless creatures and even their own compatriots. In the abyss of the magic way, they do whatever they can, their personality gradually becomes paranoid, and they become madmen in the eyes of the world. In the crazy experiments of these lunatics, the magic civilization was almost completely destroyed for a time, and on the verge of destruction of the magic civilization, a magic apprentice with psychic ability rose up. With their own abilities and qualifications, the apprentice absorbed the essence of magic civilization and created a wizarding system! With the wizard''s practice system, this apprentice has overcome all obstacles and reached the apex of civilization step by step. Then under his will, the magical civilization was subverted. The civilization of wizards is born! Perhaps it is because the birth process of the witch civilization is so special. Compared with other civilizations, in addition to the flaws of the foundation, there are many special circumstances in the witch civilization. For example, the witch civilization advocates the strong eating of the weak, and the so-called rules are entirely the will of the strong. For another example, wizards all advocate fighting, and their starting point is always fighting. Therefore, even if they become a super civilization in the chaos, many subordinate planes of the witch civilization present extremely primitive living standards. Of course, Nagato didn''t care much about the situation of Wuzhi Civilization, and he cared more about this guy in front of him. The so-called warlock is actually a professional system for developing blood in the magic civilization. But in the wizarding civilization, few people would call themselves sorcerers. Because under normal circumstances, any wizard is a sorcerer... The so-called wizard profession is actually a hodgepodge. This profession has both the rigor of an arcanist, the physique of a sorcerer, and is also good at alchemy. The profession of wizards has included all the professions in the past magical civilization and has become more powerful. But now, there is actually a saint child of the witch civilization who calls himself a warlock! You know, the saint son of the witch civilization is the son of the leader of the witch civilization. He clearly has a powerful father and a brighter career, but he calls himself a warlock. Obviously there is a reason for this. Nagato was very curious, so after a moment of deep thought, he asked his own question. "Uh" Hearing Nagatos question, a hesitation flashed across the face of the young man who called himself Nightmare Hydra Warlock Leylin, and then he said, This is just my choice. Although the status of warlocks is lower than that of wizards, if I break the warlocks Limitations, one day, warlocks can surpass wizards, replace the power system of wizards, and become the mainstream of civilization." "Oh, I see!" Nagato frowned slightly, and a trace of impatience flashed in his heart.Tsinghua Novel www.qhxs.org It is true that the young man in front of him did not lie, but through the feelings in the dark, the red-haired boy understood more that there were definitely other more important reasons for the other party''s choice of warlock. Any man who dares to lie to himself is destined to perish in Nagato''s heart. As if he had also sensed Nagato''s killing intent, Lei Lin''s face suddenly turned pale, his mind turned, and he said, "Under the crown of Li, I hope to join your Bai Yujing." Hearing this, Nagato finally couldn''t help but froze slightly. "Is such that." Taking advantage of the moment when Nagato was stunned, Lei Lin hurriedly said, "Although I am the saint son of the witch civilization, I am rejected by the senior management of the witch civilization because of my profession." "I heard that Bai Yujing''s various extraordinary professions under the title of Li Zhi gathered together and lived in peace. Lei Lin longed for it very early and hoped that it would be fulfilled." "You can speak well." Recovering from the stupefaction, Nagato asked indifferently, "The matter about you want to join Bai Yujing is postponed for the time being. I only ask you one thing, why you can appear here." "Leylin doesn''t know this." Seeing Nagato''s killing intent disappeared, Lei Lin couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then said, "I just came here by accident through a chaotic wormhole, but I''m sure that this plane group is the fairy lord. Handwriting." "After all, the formation that is incorporating this plane into it is indeed the Immortal Lord''s Great Dao Refining Technique of Ten Thousand Realms." "The fairy lord!" Hearing this name, Nagato couldn''t help being a little solemn. Chaos has eight super civilizations, and there are eight unborn Dao ancestors. Among them, the leader of the immortal civilization, the immortal lord, or immortal, is definitely the most troublesome guy in Nagato. According to rumors, the immortal master has a very well-known great technique called Shenyou Chaos Dashu. As the name suggests, this is a way to let one''s divine mind ignore any obstacles, enter any plane, evolve into countless incarnations, and recycle it after the incarnation has collected enough luck and wisdom. With this great technique, the Immortal Lord is not the earliest Taoist ancestor in the eight civilizations, but he is the most powerful Taoist ancestor. Recently, when Nagato was reminiscing about his past, he discovered that the Immortal Lord had actually appeared next to him-that was what the human world encountered during the reincarnation of the Moon World. Although the Immortal Lord did not take action at that time, he only had a little chat with the human world, but that did not dispel Nagato''s fear. On the contrary, the red-haired boy is even more afraid of the fairy lord. Who knows how many things that guy knows! Many thoughts flashed in his mind, but Nagato''s spirit couldn''t help but tremble. The red-haired boy never thought that he had only just arrived and knew the traces of the two super civilization leaders. "It''s getting more and more interesting!" An arc of excitement appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato looked at Lei Lin without saying much. The red-haired boy directly raised his right hand, and the power of horror appeared out of thin air, locking Lei Lin in all directions. "Wait, under the crown, how can you turn back, I..." "I never promised, you think too much!" As he spoke indifferently, Nagato''s right hand clenched tightly, and the terrifying power circulated, squeezing Leylin into flesh... 2207 Chapter 012 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Leylin is dead... In the face of desperate power, he died cleanly. The next moment, strange fluctuations burst out of Leylin''s fleshy body. Leylin''s flesh and blood melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, or was swallowed by some subtle existence. Soon, a crystal clear, decahedral-like mysterious crystal appeared in front of Nagato. Suddenly, losing the master''s robe started the process of self-destruction. The waves of horror filled the robe. "Wow!" At the same time, the crystal turns into streamer in an attempt to escape. But what kind of character is Nagato? With a simple movement of mind, the terrifying willpower turns into substantive power, completely suppressing the robe that is about to explode, and capturing the escaped crystal. Then, the red-haired boy''s powerful willpower crazily penetrated into the crystal. In an instant, countless information poured into his mind. Interpreting the information, Nagato''s face gradually revealed some subtle expressions. From the information, he got some information. First of all, the name of the crystal in front of you is the Crystal of the Eucharist. According to the information in Nagatos head, this is the crystal of the inheritance of a Taoist ancestor who practiced the way of the flesh in a distant chaos era. The reason why Leylin chose the warlock is because he accidentally got the inheritance when he was a child. crystal. To conceal the strangeness in himself with the way of a warlock, this was the preparation Leylin made long ago. Secondly, Leylin''s real purpose is to replicate his father''s rise. That is to say, he is ready to combine the inheritance of the sorcerer and the body crystal to create a new chapter for the sorcerer, and then subvert the sorcerer civilization and establish his own sorcerer civilization. Finally, Leylin did come through the Chaos Wormhole. But this was not an accident, but he deliberately, perhaps because of the Crystal of the Eucharist, Leylin''s strength increase speed was too amazing, and it had already attracted the prying eyes of many big figures in the witch civilization. Under such circumstances, he can only temporarily stay away from the witch civilization through man-made accidents. "Good luck." Seeing this, Nagato couldn''t help whispering to himself. The so-called chaotic wormhole is actually a rare phenomenon in endless chaos. Although a wormhole usually connects two extremely distant places, few people regard it as a space channel. Because the Chaos Wormhole is too dangerous, walking in it is like walking a tightrope. A little carelessness is destruction, turning into a chaotic ending. ... ... "Om!" Just as Nagato sighed, the mysterious crystal made a buzzing sound again. It seemed that he knew the situation that he could not escape, the mysterious crystal that was in a state of resistance let go of the resistance, no matter what Nagato''s willpower was to read the aura contained in it, an inexplicable attraction filled the crystal. Nagato knew that this was the Crystal of the Eucharist choosing him as his new generation host. JustDoctor Novel Network www.book84.net "I don''t want it!" A touch of disdain appeared on his face, Nagato firmly rejected the Crystal of the Eucharist. There are two reasons for this. First, Nagato is already the ultimate chaotic practice, and there is no need for the so-called Eucharist crystal to add to the cake. Second, the red-haired boy has questions about the inheritance spar in front of him. The so-called inheritance spar can''t directly swallow the opponent''s flesh and blood and even soul when the host dies. "Is this really as simple as an inheritance spar?" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato made a bold move directly. The originally terrifying willpower soared again, and the incomparable power bombarded the surface of the spar. In an instant, the sound of clicking sounded from the spar, and the cracks visible to the naked eye filled the surface of the spar. "Om!!!" In the next moment, Nagato''s will seemed to penetrate time and space and came to a mysterious interface. Here, he encountered another extremely powerful will. "boom!!!" The terrifying wills collided with each other, rolling up waves in the mysterious interface. In the waves, Nagato''s willpower condensed into the figure of the red-haired boy, with a solemn will to look at the same condensed will not far away. It was a man with an extremely ordinary appearance. Although he was wearing a robe, he was extremely sturdy, and his flesh seemed to contain surging power. Although it was the first time to meet, Nagato knew that he was a witch by virtue of the feeling in the dark. The strongest wizard in the witch civilization-witch! When he saw the other party, Nagato understood that the so-called Crystal of Inheritance was just a joke. Although Leylin had great ambitions, he was just a doll in the hands of the witch from beginning to end. "...The first time I met, the Lord of Li was crowned." After appearing, Wu frowned and pondered for a while, and then said, "I am Anglia, the supreme one of the sorcery civilization, the origin of all legal professions, you can call me a sorcerer." "You can show up here, presumably my rebellious son will not end well." "of course!" Nagato''s answer did not show the slightest fluctuation due to the identity of the other party, "Breaking into my territory without authorization, coupled with the sin of deceiving me, I have completely crushed him into flesh." "That''s it!" Hearing the news of his son''s death, Wu''s face didn''t fluctuate too much. As expected by Nagato, although Leylin is his son, it is only an experiment of him. The inheritance contained in the so-called crystal of inheritance is just a set of physical methods derived by the witch himself. Of practice. And Lei Lin was just a guinea pig used by the witch to test whether his own exercises can succeed. There are a lot of similar experiments, and it''s not worth paying too much attention to. It''s just that Lei Lin is his son after all. Facing the "killing enemy" in front of him, after a moment of silence, Wu was still ready to make a move, and a vast will emerged, crushing toward Nagato like a tide. Nagato wasn''t surprised when he faced Wu''s move, or if he didn''t make it, Nagato would be surprised. "Ah!" With a chuckle, Nagatos will communicated with Mingming, and the mighty power burst out from him, turning into a sword that soared to the sky, and the torrent of will that struck forward was cut into two without a word, but also the will of the witch The body is cut in half. In the next moment, the condensed body of the will of the witch dissipated into the formless, and then condensed into the body of the witch again. Only after reappearing, a rare look of horror appeared on his face. "...The will of the origin of chaos, how is this possible!!!" .. 2208 Chapter 013: Unexpected Decisive Battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sorcerer. Those who communicate with the world and everything. The upper one stands horizontally, the next stands horizontally, and the middle one vertically connects the sky and the earth. People in the middle system are truly connected to heaven and earth. Although he has become the leader of a super civilization, he controls all legal professions in the civilization, and is the origin of all power, but the real power of the witch comes from his original and most potential psychic ability. At the beginning, the magic civilization was on the verge of collapse, and the witch energy rose from the end. It was this ability to get in touch with the general consciousness of the magic civilization. It was this connection that allowed him to gain a lot of knowledge while also being recognized by the magic civilization. The deflection of fortune in the dark makes the road to the rise of witches seem unmatched. After achieving fame, Wu did not give up the study of his own abilities, from the simplest flowers and trees, to the consciousness of various races, and even the consciousness of countless planes, Wu can communicate with it. Until the end, Wu''s gaze was aimed at Chaos, and he wanted to communicate with Chaos''s consciousness. From Wu''s point of view, communicating with Chaos is not just to gain recognition. It is an important transformation of his own ability to accumulate the foundation that can defeat other civilized Dao ancestors and the real earth consciousness. Once the communication is completed and the transformation of ability is achieved, the power of witches will reach a whole new level. However, after trying many times, Wu could only regret to declare failure. But now, he actually sensed the aura from the origin of chaos under the attack of the young Lord of Reason in front of him. In other words, the opponent was the master of luck chosen by the chaos consciousness. "Impossible, I don''t believe it!" Wu''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the original temptation in his heart completely disappeared. As it is said that preventing people from enlightenment is a life and death enmity, in an instant, the witch has the idea of ??completely defeating Nagato''s will, and the will of the witch''s body outside the endless time and space overflows. "boom!!!" The coercion of terror spread in all directions and continued to increase. The mysterious interface began to show signs of collapse. "Ok?!" Faced with such a change, Rao Nagato was a little confused. However, his doubts only lasted for a short moment. After all, Wu''s crazy posture destined Nagato not to be careless. The same powerful and terrifying will poured out of the body and poured into the interface. The coercion of the red-haired boy is also increasing, and he is competing with the aura of the witch lord. When the coercion on both sides burst to an extreme point. "Roar!!!" I saw that the figure of the witch had disappeared in place, replaced by a golden super-giant hydra. The vast body that was tens of thousands of kilometers long made people look a little creepy. The nine big mouths opened during the long roar, as if to swallow all of this mysterious interface. "Humph!" Facing the roaring Hydra, Nagato snorted coldly. At the same time, his body was increasing rapidly at an astonishing speed. In a blink of an eye, the red-haired boy turned into a terrifying giant with a height of nearly ten thousand heights, and his actions were filled with great power. After incarnation of a giant, Nagato was not polite, directly waving a pair of iron fists, and slammed at the Hydra. In just a moment, two snake heads almost fainted under Nagato''s fist.53 Chinese Network www.53zw.net "Roar!!!" The roar of anger sounded, but the other snake heads of Hydra opened their mouths one after another, and various attacks burst out from the mouth of the snake, all poured out onto the body of the red-haired boy. The mysterious interface serving as the battlefield is the spiritual level born from the collision of the will of Nagato and Wu. Here, everything will be fed back to the most true state. And how strong Nagato''s realistic body is, the Perfect Dao Ancestor is not talking about it. Although Hydra''s attack is powerful, it only left a few superficial scars on his body. In an instant, the scars on Nagato''s body disappeared, and the red-haired boy''s offensive began. Punch, punch, punch again! In a still desperate posture, Nagato waved his fist frantically. In Daozu-level battles, many so-called mysterious arts have no effect. On the contrary, the more primitive the attack, the more Is effective. The super-giant Hydra was soon scarred by Nagato''s frantic attack. After all, Wu has not reached the level of Taoist ancestor in his physical practice. If it were not, he would not use Lei Lin as a white mouse for exercise experiments, but even if it was not as good, his physical body would not be too different from Nagato. . The most important thing is that Nagato''s crazy attack has caused a violent heart in the heart of Hydra, the incarnation of the witch. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The almost violent roar suddenly appeared, Hydra no longer releases energy attacks, but in a very brutal way-biting and killing, the nine snake heads almost surrounded Nagato, biting frantically . "Haha, that''s it, come on, hurt each other!" Faced with the barbaric behavior of Hydra, Nagato did not flinch, but proceeded even more terribly and frantically. For a while, the entire mysterious interface was filled with roars, roars and collisions. Time just passed a little bit like this. One day, two days, three days... One year, two years, three years... One hundred years, one thousand years, ten thousand years... Dao ancestor level battles lasted for a whole tens of thousands of years. If it were not for the time of the mysterious interface and the outside world, no matter how long it passed, the outside world was just a short moment. I am afraid that other Dao ancestors would come to serve as the oriole. The entire mysterious interface was destroyed and reborn three thousand times in the crazy battle between the two. It even turned into a real universe under the blood of the two Taoist ancestors. Only now, this universe has gradually entered the abyss of destruction during the battle, and in the center of the universe, the two Dao ancestors who fought wildly have finally shown a slightly exhausted state. The two were separated by a galaxy and looked at each other. The exhaustion on the outside could not conceal the light that bloomed in the eyes of the two Taoist ancestors. Their fighting spirit has completely burned to the extreme. Obviously it was just a simple collision, but inadvertently it evolved into a life-and-death duel. At this point, unless one of them fell, neither Nagato nor the shaman would stop. and so-- "Fight!" With this will, Nagato rushed up again!.. 2209 Chapter 014 The Purpose of the Witch! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has never lacked determination. Although the decisive battle with the leaders of the other eight civilizations in his uncompleted chaos conquest plan did not happen at this time, since it has already happened, the red-haired boy will not hesitate. When it is broken, it is broken, and the meaning of killing is not concealed, just like a severe autumn wind. The long-lost battle of equal strength has already made the spirit and will of the red-haired boy unprecedentedly concentrated, and the killing intent is blessed, and the fist intent that can destroy everything is accompanied by an iron fist. This punch broke through the extreme of Nagato''s past and reached a new level. As far as the fist comes, everything and even time and space are destroyed! The super-giant nine-headed golden snake incarnation of the witch could not help but howl fiercely under the smashing vacuum-like iron fist of Nagato, and even a snake head completely shattered in the bombardment of the iron fist. The pain of the snake head cracking made Wu''s heart tremble. Since the war, Wu''s anger that was initially agitated by the Great Dao dispute has long since dissipated. In fact, if it hadn''t been for the sudden discovery that Nagato had done what Wu had dreamed of for countless years, and that the other party happened to appear in front of him, he wouldn''t have been so angry even if there was a slight time buffer. As the existence of the strongest sequence in the chaos, Wu''s mind and will are not comparable to ordinary creatures. It is the normal way of behavior for the shaman to decide and then act. But just as Nagato does not lack the courage to decide, so Wu does not lack in this respect. Although Wu used to formulate a plan to unite the Lord of Reason against the true will in the exchanges with other super-civilized Dao ancestors, since the war has started, Wu will not show mercy. Wu really didn''t believe it, and his senior Dao ancestor was no match for a new cute Dao ancestor who had been promoted less than a thousand years. Only shortly after the real war started, Wu realized the tricks of the opponent! Obviously it is just a new Dao ancestor, but there is no shortcoming in the body, energy, or spiritual will... The other party is a perfect Dao ancestor who can only theoretically be achieved. Yes, in theory! For the Taoist ancestors born in the endless chaos like Wu, the perfect Taoist ancestor is just a theory. Because their foundation is insufficient! Even in the years that followed, they caught each of the traversers, obtained a lot of information about the real universe from their souls, and pushed themselves toward the real realm infinitely. But they were born in chaos, the foundation did not come true after all. This alone makes them unable to carry the realm of the perfect Dao ancestor at all, unless the entire chaos has survived the great catastrophe to become real, or they complete their detachment, otherwise they will not be able to become the perfect Dao ancestor. "However, the perfect ancestor is just a state after all." The resentment for his inability to achieve the perfect Dao ancestor, but flashed in his heart, was excluded from his thoughts by the will of the witch. Although he did not achieve the perfect Dao ancestor, his witch is still the ultimate chaotic practice. And with the development of civilization and his own exploration, his power can still increase. Even the so-called perfect ancestor, he is not afraid. Thinking back and forth in his mind, Wu made up his mind in the pain of the snake head cracking. The civilization of the wizard, which originated from far away in time and space, gathered a huge and extremely powerful force and descended into his body out of thin air. "boom!!!" The mighty power burned in the monsters transformed by the witch. "Roar!!!" It was as if the roar of rage was released from the mouth of nine, no, now eight snake heads, powerful enough to directly burst the terrifying aura of the entire battlefield from the snake''s body, and shook the giant that Nagato had transformed. A few steps. In the next moment, eight huge and hideous Shekou burst out one after another, enough to annihilate all the venomous breath. This highly poisonous is extraordinary, it is the ultimate poison derived from the power of witches'' civilization. Its destructive power is absolutely earth-shattering, and it can completely corrode all beings in the world and even the laws of the world. It is just a drop, and even a low-level civilization can be completely poisoned. And now, the attack released by the Golden Hydra is tens of millions of drops of poison! "boom!!!" The terrible breath bombarded the giant at the same time.61 Wenku www.61wenku.com In the violent reverberations, the giant almost flew upside down, but although the trend of flying backwards was stopped, the giant''s body showed a large area of ??corrosion. "Roar!!" A slightly tragic roar came out from his mouth, and the momentum on the giant couldn''t help but weaken. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" At this moment, the huge Hydra rushed onto the giant''s body at an unimaginable speed, and the remaining eight snakes opened their ferocious mouths for the first time, and bite down at the giant. Faced with such a situation, the giant immediately began to struggle, trying to break free from the shackles of the Hydra. However, the restraint of the Hydra was unexpectedly large. The giant struggled for a long time without success. Instead, he was torn off a large part of the body by eight hideous mouths, and the overall strength appeared obvious weakness. As if aware of the problem, the giant suddenly stopped struggling. then-- "boom!!!" The giant of gold blatantly blew himself up! ... ... Outside the gate of the other bank, the highest witch world. This is the center of the wizarding civilization, the world of origin of the wizarding profession, plundering the origin of the endless plane, and expanding the world of this round sky to a jaw-dropping point. And in the center of the wizarding world is a tower of the highest wizard. It is impressively the seat of the leader of the witch civilization. At this time, on the top floor of the Supreme Witch Tower, deep in the simple and mysterious palace, a majestic man sitting on the throne suddenly turned pale, and opened his mouth to spit out blood. "Damn it, lunatic!" Gasping and complaining, the man, or Wu Wu''s heart was shocked. He never expected that the fellow of Li Zhizhu would blew himself up after falling into the wind. The strong temperament of the other party was really beyond the witch''s expectations, and he was caught off guard. As a result, in the other party''s self-destruction, his soul also suffered a lot of damage. "But it still made me succeed!" After a slight horror, a smile appeared on Wu''s face. Wu could clearly perceive that there was a strange''impurity'' in his soul. It was nothing but the fragments that the Wu incarnation Hydra had torn from the Lord of Li. Through these fragments, Wu could clearly perceive that he was getting closer to the source of chaos. He stole the identity of the Lord of Li through unique wizarding methods. Of course, this is only temporary. After all, he is not the real master of reason. The original consciousness of chaos may be confused for a while, but it will never be deceived forever. But Wu didn''t care, all he needed was a moment. Thinking like this, Wu used his abilities. "Om!!!" In an instant, he completed communication with Chaos consciousness. The inexplicable profoundness instantly flooded the witch''s body, causing the supreme ancestor to enter a mysterious and abnormal state. In this state, it seems that nothing is difficult to get him. Then... "Start now!" This thought flashed in his mind. Wu had a firm look on his face, and communicating with the origin of chaos was actually just the first step for Wu to realize his aspirations. His real goal was to reach the origin through communication. Then... completely seize the highest source of chaos!.. 2210 Chapter 015-Breakthrough and Conspiracy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The purpose of the witch is unexpected. You should know that plundering the origin will weaken the chaos, and it will not be good for going through the chaos in the future. Once the endless chaos can''t survive the catastrophe and become true, the witch will also be destroyed. But thinking about it carefully, Wu''s choice was reasonable. The Witch Civilization is a civilization that has undergone subversion. Compared with other super civilizations, its background is much different. Even if the chaos has survived the catastrophe, the future of Witch is not very optimistic. Therefore, under the premise of ensuring that the chaos survives the catastrophe, it is definitely a good choice to plunder the source to enhance the foundation. After all, other methods could not satisfy the increase in strength he expected. "The only problem is how to grasp this degree." After pondering for a moment, feeling the gradual recovery from the injury on his soul, Wu did not hesitate anymore, relying on his previous connection with the chaotic consciousness, a small number of souls jumped up instantly. In order to grasp the extent of plunder, Wu needs to go to the origin of chaos to conduct some surveys. "Om!!" Wu''s soul seemed to hit an invisible barrier. The barrier was unusually strong, and a small number of souls were unable to break through the barriers at all. Instead, they received a lot of recoil. Feeling the slight shock in their soul, Wu''s eyes flashed hesitation. He found that although he had found the way to the chaos core, he could not come easily. I am afraid that only one''s own soul can be deployed to open the way to the core. Just this way, there are a lot of risks. As Taoist ancestor, Wu reached the realm of Taoist ancestor only in the two ways of Qi and God, and the realm of the heart is also half the realm of Taoist ancestor. In a sense, his soul contains everything about him, and his body is just an incarnation. Therefore, once his soul encounters any problems at the chaotic core, it is dangerous. "Do you want to take risks?" While pondering, Wu didn''t realize that the impurities in his soul were exuding subtle fluctuations, affecting some of his special feelings. After a while, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes! "It''s done!" With the determination, Wu''s soul was completely separated. "boom!!!" Under the full impact of the soul of the Taoist ancestor, the invisible barrier suddenly broke open. The witch''s soul body instantly entered a subtle dark space. His arrival was like a stone falling into the calm lake, ripples in the endless darkness, and as the ripples flashed away, stars appeared in the darkness. No, it''s not the stars, but the creatures with arrogance. "Ok?!" Looking around, Wu was surprised to find that these creatures didn''t seem to have ego, and there was no half of their emotions or thoughts, or they were not creatures at all, but a kind of puppet. What surprised him even more was that these puppets had a five-digit number, and each of them had the power of Dao Sage level. It''s just that the Taoist puppets rushed towards him before he could explore them carefully. Moreover, the horrible secret moves suddenly appeared at once! Dao Sage is indeed far inferior to Dao Ancestor. A single Dao Sage has no chance of victory against Dao Ancestor, but the combination of as many as five digits of Dao Sage makes the witch who is Dao Ancestor feel a panic. The realm may be far behind, but in terms of pure strength, it has surpassed the power possessed by Dao Ancestor. Almost instinctively, the witch unfolded his strongest defensive spells. The nine hundred and ninety-nine defensive cover suddenly opened. "Boom boom boom!!!" Countless secret moves bombarded the witch''s protective shield, and Daozu-level defenses could hardly withstand such an attack. In just a moment, the protective shield shattered more than 900 weights. Completely broken, but the next moment''s matter.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com It was just this short period of obstruction that made Wu completely recover and understand the origin of the enemy in front of him. Perhaps it was because he had lived for a long time. Wu clearly perceived that the owners of several attacks in the previous attack were existences he knew--but these existences had already passed away in the years. "So, these are the incarnations of the imprints of all the lost Dao Sages in the past." The thoughts in his mind went back and forth, and he instantly understood the essence of many Taoist puppets. At the same time, Wu Wu''s whole person had undergone tremendous changes, directly incarnation of a thousand-eyed monster. In the next moment, countless aurora burst out from the monster''s eyes, and blasted towards the surrounding Taoist saints. Facing the attacks of the monsters, many Taoist puppets were recruited, but more Taoist puppets avoided and launched a counterattack. For a time, the monsters that had encountered many attacks showed multiple scars. The pain in his body completely aroused the hideousness in Wu''s heart. The form changed again, and the Thousand-Eyed Demon directly turned into a pitch-black demon ape, crushing the four directions with a violent aura, like a huge chariot, rushing towards many sacred puppets. Soon, the two sides are fighting together! The roars came one after another, and the profound meaning came out one after another, trembling in the void. Even the super-civilized Taoist ancestor, facing the ten thousand sages, the pressure on the witch is extremely high. Fortunately, Dao Sage puppets are only the incarnation of imprints. Although their attacks are similar to normal Dao Sages, their defenses are extremely poor. As long as they are attacked by witches, they will naturally dissipate. Three hours later, Wu finally won the final victory...for this, he suffered serious injuries. At the moment of victory in the battle, an enlightenment suddenly appeared in Wu''s heart. In his mind, the soul body seemed to have broken through something, the time and space around it changed, and it was replaced by a chaotic void. This time, his appearance still rippled, and then the same imprinted puppet appeared, but compared to the dark void, there were only six imprinted incarnations of the chaotic void. It''s just that the masters of these marks are all-Daozu! In the same way, these imprinted puppets immediately launched an attack, but with the lessons just now, the prepared witch instantly avoided the joint attack of the Taoist ancestors, but his face was unusually solemn: "Dao ancestor who passed away in the chaos!" ... ... This battle lasted for a whole thousand years. Although Dao Ancestor Puppets and Dao Sage Puppets have the same weakness of weak defense, Dao Ancestors and Dao Sages are completely two levels of existence, and one enemy six brings great pressure to the witch. But these Taoist puppets are ultimately the losers of Chaos. After thousands of years of hard work, the witches finally won. At the moment of victory, Wu found himself directly in an inexplicable place. For the first time, he felt a magnificent infinity, extending from the past to the endless future, but with a somewhat silent consciousness, almost subconsciously, he understood that it was the final consciousness of the entire endless chaos. Similarly, it is also the supreme source of chaos! As the core of the entire chaos, although there is no self, only instinct, but it is so powerful that Daozu can only be ashamed. If there was a head-on collision, Wu knew that he would be wiped out in an instant. In essence, the ultimate consciousness is not more advanced than the Taoist ancestor, but the problem is that its power is too great. No matter what truth the Taoist ancestor possesses, the final consciousness can defeat it with the simplest power. Thinking of this, Wu Wu couldn''t help but feel endless greed. And at this moment-- "boom!!!" A violent roar suddenly echoed in the inexplicable place. In the end, a terrifying frenzy was set off in the land of the origin of consciousness, directly traversing endless time and space, as if the dragon that swallowed everything was about to bite and kill. For the first time, Wu wanted to avoid it, but just then, a hand was placed on his back. "boom!!!" In the fierce impact, Wu directly fell into the ferocious dragon''s mouth. At the moment when he was about to be swallowed directly by the dragon, Wu saw a red-haired boy looking at him with a smile on his face that was successful in conspiracy... 2211 Chapter 016 is replaced! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Success!" Watching Wu Luo enter Longkou, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. In fact, in the battle of ten thousand years at the spiritual level, Nagato had long understood the purpose of the witch through some clues, so when the incarnation of the witch swallowed the giant he had transformed, he set the game. At the expense of self-destruction, Nagato left a strand of his will in the fragments that the witch had swallowed. Through the careful operation of this wisp of will, Nagato cleverly deceived the opponent''s perception with his more complete Dao ancestor-level state of mind than the witch, and guided all his soul to the core of chaos. "And here is your burial place!" Speaking cruel words softly, Nagato''s will resonated with the devil dragon. The witch''s soul was directly swallowed into his body by the magic dragon, and the endless chaotic origin power emerged, madly killing the witch''s soul, trying to wipe out everything about him. At the juncture of life and death, Wu''s mind opened up like never before. Perceiving at this moment as if breaking through some shackles, he clearly perceives that the fragments in his soul are emitting wonderful ripples that interfere with his soul, and immediately, he understands everything. "Ahhhh!!!" The roar of anger came out from Wu Wu''s mouth, and the power of Dao Ancestor level burst out unreservedly. Taboo witchcraft, unprecedented transformation, and even the aid of summoning civilization... Wu has tried every attack he can think of. It''s just a pity that he is in the body of the dragon. The dragon is not a real dragon, but the passing of Nagato. With my own authority, part of the power that controls the origin of chaos sends out an attack from the place where time started. In essence, the so-called magic dragon is the origin of chaos, and its pure strength far surpasses the origin of chaos that exists at the Dao ancestor level. The outburst of witches did not help him get out of the predicament, no matter what kind of witchcraft or form could not break through the body of the magic dragon, the connection between witch and civilization was directly isolated by the origin of chaos. Many attempts made him fall into a greater crisis after consuming more power. For the first time, after becoming Taoist ancestor, Wu felt desperate. Maybe it''s been a long time since Wu had felt this way. Wu suddenly calmed down, carefully savoring the feeling of despair, but Wu''s heart couldn''t help but return to the distant past, and countless pasts flashed in his consciousness. For a long time, Wu gave up resistance and said softly, "Master of reason, you have won!" ... ... There is a big horror between life and death. In the last moments of life, life will show its own essence, some will be hysterical, some will burst into tears, and some will choose to accept. Obviously, witches belong to the last kind. He calmly greeted his end. Witnessing the passing of a Taoist ancestor, Nagato Gujing Wubo couldnt help but feel a ripple in his mind. You know, that was a Taoist ancestor. If it hadnt fallen into his trap, Nagato would have to fight for millions of years. It can be consumed to death. In addition, Nagato felt a trace of extremely subtle sadness. "Is this... something hurts the other way!" Pick up the book www.zhaishu8.com While thinking, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sigh softly. Dao ancestor has been fundamentally different from the infinite life of the entire chaos. In a sense, only Dao ancestor is the same kind of Dao ancestor. Therefore, after the design is killed, Nagato will have such emotion. "And this is just the beginning!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s mood returned to the state of Furui without waves. "Roar!!" At this moment, the circling magic dragon roared, and the whole body was full of dark light. After the huge body shrank to less than two meters, the black light dissipated, revealing a man who looked exactly like a witch. The only difference is that the man''s eyes are deep purple, exactly like Nagato. He is no one else, but it is the death of Nagato. Or it''s the part of me who died! After all, the true passing self is located at the origin of time, fused with the origin of chaos. "how is it?" Seeing the passing of me, Nagato asked softly. "well!" After a while, I pondered for a moment and said, "As for all about witches, I have already carried out preliminary refining with the characteristics of my own part of the chaotic origin. Although it will take some time to completely digest, it is no problem to pretend to be a witch." "I will copy Wu''s memory to you!" Along with the words of passing away, Nagato''s consciousness has a long memory in the unit of hundreds of millions of years. If an ordinary person receives such a huge memory, it will definitely explode in an instant, but Nagato is not very human. For this kind of memory reception can be described as a familiar road, although it is not as fast as I am, but it is not too slow. In about half an hour, Nagato scanned Wu''s life roughly. The red-haired boy had to sigh that the ancestor of witch has absolutely no water at all. From a magical apprentice in a magical civilization that initially collapsed to the establishment of a wizarding civilization, the life of a witch is magnificent and wonderful. Through Wu''s memory, Nagato has become more aware of endless chaos, and Wu''s practice memory has brought him a lot of inspiration. It would take a lot of time for Nagato to digest these memories completely. "So, let''s do what you need to do first!" Having made such a decision in his heart, Nagato temporarily suppressed the act of digesting memory, and looked up at the dead me. The two were the same person, and they understood each other''s thoughts without communicating. The breath of each other resonated again, and I raised my hand and opened the channel from the chaos core to chaos. The two stepped out at the same time, and immediately left the core of chaos and arrived at the top of the highest witch tower of the witch civilization. At this time, Nagato was presenting the posture of soul projection, silent and intangible. The supreme will quietly expanded, directly shielding everything around it. The dead me directly settled on the throne. The body of the Wuyuan was just a moment of time. The dead me simulated all the characteristics of the soul of the shaman, perfectly matched with the body, and then completely refined it. No one can detect the whole process. Whether it is the tower spirit of the Supreme Witch Pagoda, or the luck of the Witch Civilization, or the other Taoist ancestors of Chaos, no one knows that the master of the Witch Civilization was replaced at this moment... 2212 017 Puppet and Girl You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"how are you feeling?" Looking at the dead me who had adapted to the flesh, or the incarnation of the witch, Nagato asked. Although they are the same person, the consciousness of Nagato and Shiyou are not connected. After all, Shiyou is now part of the origin of chaos. Keeping the consciousness connected at all times may put a lot of burden on Nagato. After all, the constant feedback of the entire endless chaos is also difficult for Nagato. "Okay." The avatar of the witch adjusted his body through his own cognition, and replied, "This body is a bit interesting. It actually adds a lot of the origins of giant beasts. That guy is really ambitious." Upon hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. The red-haired boy knows that the giant beast mentioned by the incarnation of the witch is not a huge beast, but refers to one of the eight super civilizations of Chaos, the unit of the giant beast civilization, the full name is the star giant. The giant beast civilization is definitely the most primitive civilization among the eight super civilizations of Chaos, and its civilization still maintains the tribal mode. It''s just that, compared to the ordinary tribes scattered on the plains or in the mountains and forests, the giant beast civilization is based on chaos, and the composition of the tribe is not ordinary creatures, but the starry giant beasts that swallow the starry sky and travel in chaos. The so-called Chaos Demon God, Thoroughbred Dragon and other creatures are essentially a kind of giant star beast. By the way, the giant beast civilization advocates pure blood. The descendants of giant beasts are not a member of the giant beast civilization, but most of them will form a new civilization and become the vassal civilization of the giant beast civilization. Behemoth civilization has a big feature besides primitiveness, that is, it protects shortcomings. Perhaps the true members of the giant beast civilization are too scarce. Any idea that dares to fight the giant beast will be sanctioned by the giant beast civilization. Several giant beasts sank into the abyss, and the giant beast civilization has attacked the abyss at any cost. Although it has been counterattacked by the crazier abyss, the behemoths are so crazy to protect their shortcomings, and many people are still afraid to fight the behemoth. At least in the chaos outside the gate of the other side, no one dares to be The real members shot. Nagato was surprised that Wu dared to take the taboo of the giant beast civilization and attack the blood of the giant beast. With a thought in his heart, Nagato immediately got the answer from Wu''s memory. It turns out that Witch did not take action on the real giant beasts. What he shot was the vassal civilization of the giant beast civilization. He retrogradely deduced the blood origin of the giant beasts from the blood of the descendants of the giant beasts. The magic ape and so on are the results. The previous nightmare hydra warlock Leylin was the witchs experiment, and it was through the opponent that the witch played the golden hydra. "Different routes have the same goal, or do heroes see the same thing?" After viewing the experience of shamans in physical practice, Nagato couldn''t help but express such emotion. To be honest, the witchs physical practice is somewhat similar to Nagato. Nagato also evolved from the primary bloodline, and eventually gathered the bloodlines of the three strongest species on the box court plane to evolve its own unique Eucharist. . For a moment, Nagato suppressed the emotion in his heart and said: "Next, how are you going to control the witch civilization." "About this, what do you think of building a new civilization?" Hearing Nagato''s question, the avatar of the witch who had just adjusted his body smiled and said, "Anyway, this civilization has experienced a subversion, and it must be OK to do it again." "Oh, what civilization?" "Puppet civilization!" With that said, a touch of extreme indifference flashed on the face of the avatar of the witch, "You know the imprint puppets in the chaos core. Recently, I have gained some experience with imprint puppets and developed a great puppet technique." Wushen Electronics Book www.wstxt.com "Then I will wait and see." A cruel smile flashed across his face, Nagato said. He knew that if the actions of the incarnation of the witch succeeded, it would be the lament of immeasurable lives, how many lives a super civilization has, even if it is only a high-level refining into a puppet, it is a life counted in the billions. But Nagato didn''t care. As long as he could achieve his goal, even if all sentient beings were killed, he would not blink. Nagato, already has enough consciousness! ... ... Subsequently, with the assistance of Nagato, the avatar of the witch completely controlled the tower spirits of the highest witch tower with a puppet technique. With the help of the supreme artifact of the Supreme Witch Tower, although the actions of the avatar of the Witch cannot be said to be foolproof, at least he has a lot of confidence. Seeing this, the red-haired boy bid farewell to the other party and his soul returned to the flesh. "Ahem!" While coughing softly, Nagato''s face looked a little pale. After the soul returned, Nagato felt that his spirit had weakened to varying degrees. Whether it was the self-destruction of the soul or the devouring of the golden hydra, it caused a lot of damage to Nagato. Roughly speaking, Nagato might need to rest for a few days to fully recover. "Master, are you okay!" Seeing Nagato''s pale face and coughing, Ikuyo Sakiya who was guarding him couldn''t help asking. "It''s okay, little hurt!" Responding softly, Nagato looked around for a moment. The starry sky was endless, silent and dark, and at the end of the field of vision was a planet of life, which seemed to be the earth of this plane. "But I''m afraid I need some time for conditioning, so let''s find a place to rest first." With that said, Nagato led Sakiya into a stream of light, and instantly traversed thousands of miles of time and space, and appeared in a remote city corner on the earth at the end of the field of vision. "Prepare a residence!" "please wait!" Hearing Nagato''s order, Sakiya bowed and saluted. Time seemed to pause in Nagatos perception, and then Sakiya had an extra key in his hand, "Master, this is Tokyo, Japan, on the earth in this direction. I have already bought a villa in the suburbs of Tokyo. ." "Wow, what a great maid!" Before Nagato answered, an exclamation sounded around him. A touch of shock flashed across Sakuyas face, and before she had time to react, there was a beautiful girl with long silver hair in her vision, but unlike Sakuyas braid, the girls long hair spread out naturally. , There is a long dull hair on the top of the head. "Maid Sang, you are so amazing, you can stop all the time in a city for so long!" The silver-haired, dull-haired girl spoke with a face full of admiration, and her words and deeds vaguely revealed a superhuman power of action, but Sakiya was not moved by her worship, and directly attacked. Time stopped working at the same time, and densely packed flying knives appeared instantly, surrounding the girl!.. 2213 Chapter 018 Nyazis Confession You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wow, it''s dangerous!" Faced with Sakuya''s attack, the silver-haired girl seemed a little bluffing. Her figure was even more blurred in an instant, and the whole person got out of Sakuya''s flying knife siege in an inexplicable way, and appeared on the wall ten meters away, holding her right hand on her forehead, as if she was wiping cold sweat. Seeing the action of the silver-haired girl, Sakuya''s heart became more alert, even she didn''t know what the girl did just now. The maid determined that the girl in front of her was definitely a dangerous person! "interesting!" At this time, Nagato opened his mouth. The red-haired boy''s voice was not loud, or even slightly soft, but as he spoke, the silver-haired girl who was still playing treasures became stiff in her demeanor. Turning her head to look at Nagato, the girl seemed a little worried. "Girl, give your name, and also, tell your purpose." Standing dreadfully, with his arms in front of him, even if his face was a little pale, Nagato still looked aloof. Nagato''s question seemed to dispel the silver-haired girl''s anxiety, or to activate her high point, and saw the silver-haired girl directly perform the actions of the heroes in the unknown special film. "Always smiling towards the chaos by your side, Nyarlatotep, take a look here!" "..." For a while, Nagato was a little dazed. However, the red-haired boy quickly recovered. As his thoughts turned, he thought of something and said, "Nyaratotip? Is it one of the outer gods in the Crusu myth?" The myth of Cthulhu is an overhead myth in the memory of Nagato I. It is mainly based on the novel world of American writer Howard Philip Lovecraft, organized and perfected by Auguste William Dress, and created by many authors. Reflected in the endless chaos, it is a god system that is distorted to the extreme. The core of its god system is named Asathos. This is an evil god who symbolizes the original chaos, his own form is uncertain, and he does not even exist intellect, only the special existence of physical consciousness is left Three external gods, "Darkness", "Nameless Mist" and "Chaos" were born from Asathos. Among them, "Chaos" is Nyarlatotepu, often called "messenger", a symbol of ridicule and contradiction. Nyarlatotepu is the messenger and spokesperson of the outer gods on earth. Very few of the outer gods show human intelligible rationality, especially obedience to Asathos, and different from most outer gods who are not interested in human beings. Nyarlatotepu is always keen to deceive and deceive humans. And the highest joy is to plunge mankind into terror and despair. In Cthulhu mythology, its image is closest to the traditional concept of "devil". What makes Nagato more interesting is that in mythology, Nyarlatotepu was worshipped in Egypt, and even the invention of the atomic bomb was said to have been taught to Einstein. The purpose is to make human beings extinct faster. Complete the "big cleaning" task. "Yeah, you know, my lord, then there are a lot of words left." In response to Nagatos question, the silver-haired girl who claimed to be Nyarlatotepu immediately replied, But I have to correct it a little bit. I am not the first foreign god Nyarlatotep, but the tenth generation. You can call My Niyako!" Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help being a little curious, but before Nagato asked further, Nayako said everything.I love e-books www.52xt.net It turned out that although the Crusu god system was a super-dimensional god system that was able to extend its tentacles to the chaos just after its birth, its birth time was still too late, and because of its own chaos, the newborn god system suffered heavy losses. Many of the original evil gods have fallen, but the core of the Crusu god system, Asathos still exists in a certain chaos restricted zone. Because of the existence of Asathos, the evil gods, even if they fell completely, would have an immortal divinity born from the chaos and then reincarnated, and Nyako was born after the first Nyarathotepu was reincarnated nine times. the result of. "Although Nayazi, I am indeed Nyarlatotep, the current appearance is my main body!" After explaining the situation of the Klusu god system, Nayazi mentioned this very solemnly. "Why explain this to me?" In this regard, Nagato expressed some doubts. "Because!" There was a pause between the words, and the girl named Naako couldn''t help flashing a wave of her eyes when she looked at Nagato, and said with flushed cheeks, "Nayako, I, you fell in love with your adult at first sight." "Although you don''t know your name, please associate with me on the premise of getting married!" "..." Nagato was really surprised this time. ... ... When Nagato encountered the confession of the evil god girl, Enoshima Dunko''s actions also started smoothly. The place where the shield descends is a multiverse earth, which is a superhero-themed earth, such as Iron Man, Batman, Flash, Green Lantern and so on. And since there are superheroes, there are so-called super criminals. Although the criminals were not as powerful as the heroes, they were not much worse. However, the establishment of a Buddha kingdom by a superhero who claimed to be a Buddha and the emergence of the legendary time and space administration have made the criminals more and more living soil. Less. The atmosphere of the whole society is moving towards the legendary humane paradise at a staggering speed. In a sense, the Time and Space Administration is indeed very powerful. When the shield came, it happened to be the opening day of the Aegis Academy established by the Space-Time Administration in conjunction with many countries on the earth. S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy, the predecessor of the famous defense organization on the earth-S.H.I.E.L.D., only after the emergence of the Time and Space Administration, the role of S.H.I. The girl made a decisive decision and seized the existence of an ordinary girl through the power endowed by Nagato, and participated in the entrance examination of the college. Even in order to avoid accidents, the girl even rewrites her personality, completely disguising herself as a just girl. After three days of testing, Dunzi got his wish and became a freshman of SHIELD Academy. "Very good, the first step is complete!" Amidst the flow of freshmen and stepping into the picturesque academy, the final personality of Dunko Enoshima whispers in the depths of his soul, and his words are filled with chilling cruelty "Next, let''s use the academy as a starting point to spread despair." "I don''t know how desperate it will be for the academy that cultivates heroes and hope to become the origin of all tragedies, I really look forward to it!" .. 2214 Chapter 019: Accelerating the World You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a quiet forest villa. Lying on his back on the wicker chair on the balcony, Nagato was bathed in the soft sunrise light, and his whole body could not help being warmed, his thoughts began to diverge unconsciously, making him look a little lazy. Such a villa can be found in the crowded city of Tokyo, and I have to sigh with emotion that Saya is excellent. At this time, half a month has passed since the long goalkeeper Wu Lianhua became a body. During these fifteen days, the red-haired boy has been quietly training in the villa. Although his injuries are not serious, it will take about half a year to cultivate. It just so happened that Dunko Enoshima completed his task, which probably would take at least half a year, so Nagato decided to wait before healed. The beautiful villa environment and the meticulous service of the perfect maid made Nagato very satisfied. If there is any flaw, it is-- "Nagato-san!!" The sound of vitality broke the tranquil atmosphere. Upon hearing this sound, Nagato almost instinctively got up from the wicker chair, and then the next moment, he saw a silver figure falling on the wicker chair where he was. Hearing a bang, the wicker chair broke directly, and the person who came directly fell to the ground, knocking out a big hole. Seeing this scene, even Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless. You must know that this villa is often blessed by Sakuya''s time and space magic. Even technological weapons such as bazookas can''t hurt a single bit, but the person who came can hit a big hole directly, you can imagine the impact. The person who came is not someone else, it is Niyako! Since confessing to Nagato, the evil god girl directly fell on him, often cheering and jumping on Nagato from various corners. At first, Nagato would catch him. Later, the red-haired boy simply avoided him. Up. Because the Cthulhu girl''s action power is too strong, coupled with the fact that she has just inherited the power of the first Cthulhu, she often uses too much force. Although Nagato''s physical strength will not be hurt at all, how can I say that it is not a pleasant thing to bear the impact equivalent to the charge of a heavy truck every day. To be honest, if it were not for the true love of the other party, Nagato would definitely throw it out of the earth. "It hurts! Hey, I made a landing mistake," Holding his forehead and walking out of the pit, Naiyazi''s face was also a little embarrassed. But this is not to blame her, after all, she became a Cthulhu in only half a year. Before that, the girl was just a Nyaratotip from Nyaratotip. In addition to her strange power, she and Humans are no different. In other words, the girl was originally just an alien. In fact, there are not only Nyarlatotepus in the universe of this plane, but there are also many aliens named after the Cthulhu Cthulhu, who also have the blood of the Cthulhu. Niyako came to earth only for some reasons. As a result, he seemed to feel something in the middle of the road, awakening inexplicably and becoming a new generation of evil gods. "Can''t you just walk through the door?!" Seeing Naako''s eyes that were a little embarrassed but not half regretful, Nagato spoke with a headache. Upon hearing this, the silver-haired Cthulhu girl directly ignored the boy''s words, and came to Nagato in a few small steps. She didn''t know where to pull out a connecting wire, and said excitedly: "Nagato-kun, there is something good, let''s connect directly." "Direct connection?" Hearing the words of the Cthulhu girl, Nagato subconsciously raised his hand and pinched the connection line. "BrainBurst?" "That''s it, it''s interesting!" Qiumo TXT www.qiumotxt.com The next moment, Nagato released his finger, and an interesting smile flashed across his face. "Ah, it''s over?" Nagato''s movements were so fast that Naako couldn''t react. The development of the earth on this plane is relatively advanced. Although it has not broken through the limitations of the earth, it has developed a neural connection device, which is a quantum connection communication terminal device equipped on the head. This device is very useful and can almost replace the role of a computer. Not only can it connect to the global network and the intranet of the school, but it can also communicate with brain cells on a quantum scale, which can transmit imaginary sensory information to the brain, and at the same time, it can eliminate various senses of reality. The so-called direct connection means that the nerve connection devices of two people communicate through the XSB line connection. In the case of a direct wired connection, the nine parts of the protective wall will be useless and can communicate directly with thoughts. Therefore, direct connections are generally limited to relatives or lovers Naako originally wanted to get close to Nagato through this method, but who thought that the development of things was completely different from what she had imagined, and it ended all at once. "Of course, there have been a lot of research and results on the data." Faced with Niyakos surprise, Nagato, while studying the software she obtained from Niyako, said, With a simple touch, I can directly package all the data in your neural connection device. Up." "How is this!" Almost subconsciously, Nayako bit the handkerchief that he had taken out from nowhere. "Damn it, you kept it hidden again!" At this moment, Sakuya''s some angrily and frustrated voices came from a distance. Accompanied by the voices were a few throwing knives that pointed at Niyako''s vitals, because Niyako did not know the importance of his actions. she was. Who knew that Naako could always avoid her defenses and came to Nagato''s side. After more times, the silver-haired maid became completely angry. "Wow!" Faced with Sakuyas flying knife, Nayoko immediately dropped the handkerchief, avoided the flying knife with inexplicable actions, and began to flee, while the angry maid chased him, and the two girls played in the villa. Alternative hide and seek. ... ... Nagato didn''t care about the interaction between Naako and Sakiya. Although the Cthulhu girl has inherited power for a short time and has poor control, she has an unparalleled talent for sneaking. Although Sakuya''s flying knife is powerful with time, she can''t hurt her at all. Moreover, this is not the first time such a thing has happened. Except for the first few days, it has been almost every day for half a month. In contrast, Nagato is more concerned about a piece of software he got from Niyako, BrainBurst software, which is a fighting game that can be played in a world that is a thousand times faster. The program contains a wonderful nightmare power, which can turn the user''s heartache into a ready-made combat role. "interesting!" Deciphering the various information in the game software, Nagato couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "It turns out that this world is an accelerated world!" .. 2215 Chapter 020 Sudden Thoughts! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Haruyuki Arita, a junior high school student who was bullied because of his obesity, lived a life of cursing reality while hiding in a corner of the school network to raise his squash game record. One day, the beautiful Vice-President of the Student Union, Kuroyukihime suddenly appeared in front of him, leaving behind a mysterious word: "Boy, do you want to''speed up'' to a faster state?" Under the guidance of Kuroyukihime, Haruyuki Arita loaded BRAINBURST and exuded his own brilliance as the only virtual character that could fly in the entire server, and reached the peak of life. The above is some information about "Accelerated World" in Nagato''s memory. There is not much more specific information. After all, in the first life of Nagato, I only watched some simple trailers of "Accelerated World" and encyclopedias on the Internet, but for today''s red-haired teenagers, the so-called plot does not matter at all. In contrast, Nagato is more concerned about the game field where the BRAINBURST program runs. At first glance it looked like a technological product, but Nagato was keenly aware of the difference. In slight thought, Nagato''s inspiration flashed, but he remembered the son of the sorcerer, the nightmare hydra warlock, that he had pinched to death not long ago. Because he had fished out the great god of sorcerer, he inadvertently ignored it. "It is definitely not accidental that the son of the witch is hiding on this plane." With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato had a foreboding that this game was related to the purpose of the son of witch! "Then go take a look!" Thinking about this, Nagato came out of his own thoughts and started the game program. ... ... The first step of the game is to create a virtual character. The virtual character operated during the battle in BRALNBURST is connected to the player''s deep consciousness, and is based on the so-called heartache of the player''s desires and concepts. Under normal circumstances, players need to brew for a whole day, and then complete the character creation in a nightmare. But what kind of person is Nagato, with his mighty power, directly bypassing this process. The separated thought directly provokes a ray of nightmare power hidden in the program, and through the hiding and deception of the nightmare power, it appears as a red-haired boy in a slightly bleak world. "Time has accelerated a thousand times!" At the moment it just appeared, Nagato noticed the distortion of his sense of time. "interesting!" Standing leisurely on a tall building, Nagato looked around, but before he finished admiring the surrounding scenery, he saw virtual characters of different colors and shapes appearing and looking at him. These accelerated gamers were originally curious about seeing newcomers appear. Just looking at it, the problem arises! Although Nagato entered this world, he did not enter in a normal posture. Not only did he maintain his original state, but no one else could see any of his information. At the moment, many clever accelerated players gathered around, trying to communicate with Nagato. However, they were ready to communicate, but Nagato was reluctant to say more.163 Novel Network www.163xiaoshuo.com The gap between the two sides was too great, and there was no need to communicate. Even if Nagato said it, they couldn''t understand it. Thinking like this, Nagato waved his right hand, and a terrifying storm appeared out of nowhere, blowing all the accelerating players around. After the field was cleared, Nagato''s perception expanded at an alarming rate, and soon covered the entire accelerated world. Countless information gathered one after another, combing in Nagato''s consciousness. The red-haired boy quickly understood everything in this world. This is a world constructed with scientific ability to attract the power of nightmare. The spiritual power and various emotions of accelerated players will become the nourishment for the maintenance of this world and even growth. And above the acceleration world, there should still be a dream world built by the power of nightmare! After drawing the conclusion, Nagato''s perception turned into a sharp blade and blasted into the sky. "boom!!!" The violent roar echoed in the accelerating world. There was an obvious twisted void in the gloomy sky. At the other end of the void was endless darkness, as if gestating an abyss of infinite chaos, and the breath of frenzy slowly flowed out of it. After stabilizing the twisted cavity a little bit, Nagato rushed up and passed through the cavity. In the blink of an eye, Nagato came to a wonderful world. A world composed entirely of the power of dreams. Through this dream world, Nagato can feel thousands of planes. In other words, this world is composed of thousands of planes of dreams. of. By the way, these planes are all over the plane group of the Time and Space Administration. Only now, the situation in this world does not seem very good. barren!desolate!No life! The world at Tianyuan seems to be dying. To be more precise, the world seems to have been hit hard and is recovering from hibernation. A little bit of extremely weak vitality is hidden under layers of desert, just like a seed sprout firmly protected by a hard shell, perfectly maintained. The last life awaits the arrival of spring. And there are a few more special areas, in the center there are powerful and evil soul fluctuations lurking. That should be some powerful indigenous life in this world! "Haha, it turned out to be like this!" Looking at everything in front of him, and thinking about the situation of the son of shaman, Nagato understood everything. The son of the witch cultivates the way of the sorcerer. Although his profession is different, it is contained in the power of the witch. In order to be detached, the son of the dead witch merges the endless nightmare power in the dream world to make his bloodline change. In a sense, the other party seemed to have succeeded. The Nightmare Hydra was completely different from the Golden Hydra. It''s just that he was unlucky, and he met Nagato just after he was done, and he went ashamed. After understanding all the reasons and satisfying his curiosity, Nagato was ready to leave, but just after taking a half step, the red-haired boy suddenly felt excited and looked at the dream world in front of him, somewhat subtle. Nagato suddenly thought that the so-called chaos is actually very similar to the dream world in front of him in a sense. It''s just that endless chaos is built on the real earth, while the dream world is built on hundreds of planes, but if the fundamental differences are eliminated, they are essentially the same. It was just aware of this that a wonderful idea suddenly emerged in Nagato''s heart. "Perhaps, this world that has swallowed most of its origins can be reused as waste. Let me simulate a little bit the entire process of chaos from virtual to physical, and the gain will definitely not be small." .. 2216 Chapter 021 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the evening, Meixiang Middle School. The vice-chairman Kuroyukihime, who had just handled the affairs of the Student Union, felt a whim for some reason. After hesitating for a while, the girl finally activated the BRAINBURST software in her nerve connection device. Everything around was bleak, showing a world that was delayed a thousand times. Everything, whether people or things, is almost static. Kuroyuki''s virtual character emerged from behind her, of course, the girl was not using an imaginary body that accelerated the world. It is the virtual character of the school network, Black Yang Yudie! It was a beautiful girl who was similar to the girl herself, with pure white skin and dark pupils, wearing a long dress with silver inlaid in the dark, carrying huge black butterfly wings, and holding a parasol. Manipulating her character, Kuroyuki entered the world of acceleration. Then, she saw that the accelerating world that had many connections with her life was on the verge of collapse. The source of the crash is obvious! That is the distorted black hole that accelerates the expansion of the world. It seems that because of the influence of the black hole, everything in the acceleration world is in a mess. Accelerators have appeared one after another, gathered together to discuss, and even united to attack the black hole, but everything was to no avail. The twisted black hole seems to swallow the entire accelerated world. Inexplicably, Heixueji''s mind trembled. Hei Xue Ji was an early accelerator after the birth of the Accelerator World. Two years ago, she was the Black King, one of the seven pure-color kings who surpassed many accelerators. In the entire Accelerated World, she is definitely the existence of the wind and the rain. But the girl was never satisfied with this. She knew from beginning to end that accelerating the world was just a game. The so-called game, no matter how fun it is, will eventually come to an end. Therefore, compared to other accelerators who are addicted to the acceleration world, what Hei Xue Ji has always longed for is to break through the existing situation, from the lv9 acceleration king to the unprecedented lv10, to clear the game. Perhaps it was the influence of this mentality that caused the girl two years ago to point the blade in her hand at the same king after being conspired. In the end, although the girl succeeded in killing the same king, she also let herself be rejected by the whole accelerated world. For two full years, the dignified Black King has almost become a dog of mourning. Although all of this made Black Snow Fairy very hurt, and her heart was covered with a layer of haze, the girl''s original intention was still there from the beginning to the end, and now, she found that the final moment seemed to come quietly. Up. "It''s over!" After taking a deep breath, Heixueji''s mind gradually recovered. Some subtle sighs. But more, it was a wave of unwillingness. Yes, unwilling! The existence of the acceleration world runs through the life of a girl. Since she was eight years old, she has become an accelerator. A girl with a body age of only fifteen has lived in this gloomy world for much more than her age. Although she is eager to clear the game, if she is asked to watch this world end unexplainably, Hei Xue Ji will be extremely unwilling to her heart! But if she is allowed to approach or enter the black hole to check, the girl is a little scared. A more correct statement is that whenever the idea of ??approaching a black hole arises in a girl''s heart, an inexplicable fear rushes into her heart, as if the endless darkness and distortion of the black hole contains something more terrifying and profound.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com Faced with such depth and darkness, the girl was terrified. Not only girls, but all accelerators are like this. Even the fearless accelerators dare not approach the black hole. It is precisely because of this that they will just keep attacking and never approach. Time passed by, and Kuroyuki was still struggling. The collapse of the accelerated world is getting faster and faster. Nearly one-tenth of the world is swallowed by black holes, and one-third of the world is completely distorted. The aftermath of destruction will ruin many accelerators. But more accelerators couldn''t stand the current horrible environment and took the initiative to uninstall the software. Seeing the acceleration world is getting worse and worse. Black Snow Fairy finally raised her head. A bitter smile of relief appeared on the pale and beautiful face, and the girl whispered to herself: "Although I''m so scared and so scared, I really can''t see the acceleration of the world''s destruction and do nothing!" ... ... "Damn it, can''t we just look at it like this!" At the top of a high-rise building in the acceleration world, dozens of accelerators accelerating the apex of the world gather here. Among them, a humanoid phantom with a height of about 130 centimeters, a red body, and a face with only round eyes and two antenna masks like braids couldn''t help complaining loudly. The voice from the petite imaginary body faintly reveals stubbornness and a trace of obvious fear. If it is normal, the rest of the imaginary body around it will definitely come out to mock the opponent''s lack of king quality or something. After all, the seemingly petite imaginary body is the famous Red King speeding up the world. But now there is no imaginary body with this mind, and their mentality at this time is almost the same. And on the top side, surrounded by several white imaginary bodies, a blond girl who does not appear in the form of an imaginary body that accelerates the world is silently looking at the expanding black hole in the sky. Only two masks are exposed. There were waves in the eyes. The young girl is no one else, she is indeed the elder sister of Heixueji, the most famous white king in the acceleration world. It was she who provoked her sister two years ago, which caused her to become a bereavement dog that accelerates the world. Even in reality, she also used her own means to isolate her sister from the family. In a sense, the White King and Hei Xue Ji are absolutely incomparable enemies. It''s just that no one knows that the reason why she treats her sister like this is not out of hatred, but out of her love for her sister. From a very early time, the White King discovered the power of nightmare behind the acceleration of the world. Of course, the girl didn''t know the name of the power of nightmare, she only sensed that it was the power of countless negative emotions. From that time on, King White knew that accelerating the world was definitely not a good place. The King of White also knows his own sisters idea of ??clearing the game, but after knowing the bad things in the world, how dare the King of White let his stupid sister rush to accomplish his goal, once something goes wrong, its too late to regret . Even in order to keep her sister away from danger, she tried her best to force her out of the accelerated world almost exile. At the same time, the girl is still actively studying the power of the nightmare, accelerating a large number of casualties in the world, and the armor of disaster that can erode the host''s mind is the product of her experiments on the power of the nightmare over the years. "It''s just a pity. The world is about to be ruined without thoroughly studying the nature of that power." "But it''s okay, it''s not a good place after all." "Xiaoxue won''t be threatened--" At this moment of thought, the eyes under the mask of the White King were completely dull. Not only her, but the other accelerators also performed almost the same, because just before their eyes, a dark figure rushed into the black hole without hesitation. . .. 2217 Chapter 022 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dream world is collapsing and reorganizing! When Nagato decided to start the simulation of the Great Tribulation of Chaos on the basis of the dream world and its plane group, the entire dream world ushered in a new era, and the magnificent will began to erode the core of the dream world. The instinct of the world can make the core of the dream world resist the erosion of Nagato. But first, Leylin extracted most of the origins of the dream world, which caused the world itself to have too weak power. Secondly, the will of Nagato Daozu level was too grand, even the normal world consciousness could not resist, let alone the mere nuances. Dream world. However, the small collision between the two still set off stormy waves within the scope of the entire dream world. The dream creatures that have fallen asleep due to the passing of the world''s origin are awakened in the waves. The forms of these dream creatures are all sorts of strange, and their bodies are full of strange distortions, just as illusory as dreams, but they all have powerful or strange powers, and they are very powerful. It''s just that the red-haired boy doesn''t care about these dream creatures at all, his attention is focused on the dream world. In his opinion, this dream world wants to be used to simulate the chaotic catastrophe experiment is not enough, except that its original owner, Lei Lin, paid too much attention to the negative dream power, which is the power of nightmare, when cultivating this dream world. , Which made the attributes of this dream world appear biased, but also because Leylin extracted too many sources of the dream world, making it too weak. Such a weak dream world is not enough for Nagato to push it to the realm of simulating chaos. "There are still many adjustments that need to be made!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato has been concentrating on eroding and adjusting the foundation of the dream world. however-- "boom!!!" The pitch-black flame ball suddenly hit the ground next to Nagato, and the earth shook suddenly, and the picked up stones passed by the red-haired boy, and the ensuing shock wave and smoke drowned him. Although Nagato didn''t want to care about those dream creatures, it didn''t mean that dream creatures would ignore him. Even guided by the remaining instincts in the dream world, these dream creatures, after experiencing a brief period of confusion when they first awakened, turned their eyes to the place where Nagato was, and inexplicable anger appeared in their eyes. "Humph!" An indifferent and extremely clear cold snort echoed from the smoke. The next moment, the eyes of the awakened dream creatures showed a touch of amber-like crimson, and then these creatures ignored Nagato, confronted each other, and even started fighting. "Really, something good or bad!" The indifferent voice echoed, but it did not attract the slightest attention of the surrounding dream creatures. Nagato''s figure walked out of the smoke and dust, untainted. Still so superb! What has just happened is nothing but the secret method created by Nagato in an instant, combined with the system of small universe practice, mirror-like illusion, and with the spiritual realm of the ancestor level, it can control all the senses of all creatures in the perception. Whether it''s the specific five senses, sixth sense, seventh sense, eighth sense, or even ninth sense, they can''t go beyond the control of Nagato. Such a powerful secret technique was only created in an instant by Nagato, and its purpose was only to wipe out all the stupid things in front of him that disturbed him. This shows how powerful Nagato has become. Just when Nagato was about to let these dream creatures commit suicide collectively, the sudden sound caught his attention.Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com Turning his gaze, Nagato saw the touch point between the dream world and the acceleration world tens of thousands of kilometers awaya pitch-black twisted space with a V-shaped head tilted backward, wrapped in black armor, and sword-like limbs. , Flower-like protective humanoids appear unexpectedly. After the appearance of the lacquer black figure, the colors are different, but the existence of the human figure appears one after another. They are nothing else, they are indeed the imaginary bodies of accelerators accelerating the world. "interesting!" At the height of Nagato today, it was only a glance, without any inquiry, to understand all the causes and consequences, "Just before I was ready to do it, it seems that some of these accelerators have fate with me." Having said that, Nagato''s eyes were always focused on the black imaginary body that appeared first. Nagato still has a good impression of the heroine who was originally accelerating the world. Even if you become a Taoist ancestor, Nagato is still the original Nagato, and the pursuit of these beautiful girls has not diminished at all. Although they did not deliberately search for them, since they met, Nagato would not give up. It''s just that Nagato is not busy putting the girl into the house. In his opinion, Kuroyuki still needs some carving to shine. "Then give you a trial!" Thinking in this way, Nagato controls the center of the dream world to convey a message to the consciousness of all accelerators, that is, accelerators can improve themselves by killing dream creatures, not only imaginary, but also realistic Ontology. "But the benefits are not so easy to take!" "Once it starts, the dream creature cannot leave without dying. In the same way, there is only one chance. Once the imaginary body is killed, it cannot come again. The real body will also be severely damaged and its life span will be drastically reduced!" "When all dream creatures die, the remaining accelerators will be eligible to see me!" "Let me see, who can come to me!" ... ... After setting up a small game, Nagato''s attention once again focused on the origin of the dream world. To supplement the origin of the dream world, Nagato has many methods, but he thinks that the birth of chaos comes from part of the earth consciousness. Nagato feels that if he wants to succeed in this simulation, he must obtain a certain kind of plane group. Source supplement. "Cut off part of all plane consciousness in the plane group?" The most orthodox answer flashed in his mind, but Nagato shook his head and denied it, not only because it was too troublesome, but also because Nagato felt it was not perfect. After all, if the dream world corresponds to the entire endless chaos, then it is not only the plane group that corresponds to the real earth, but also the chaos between the plane groups. In other words, Nagato needs a more original existence as the dream world Supplement. Thinking back and forth, Nagato''s mind suddenly flashed a silver-haired dazed girl. "Yes!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and after Nagato stabilized the reorganized dream world and left a trace of consciousness to pay attention to Kuroyuki''s battle, he directly returned to the body. Then the red-haired boy found Naako who had just escaped from Sakuya''s hunt. "Nayako, I need your help, Crusu, the core of the evil god, where is Asathos?!" .. 2218 Chapter 023-The Battle of the Evil God [Part 1] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Asathos! The absolute core of the Cthulhu god system. In the description of mythology, Asathos is a god that operates entirely by instinct. Its image is a huge, dark, chaotic, amorphous mass. It is placed in a palace in the center of the universe, beating an invisible drum frantically. Playing a flute that only produces a disgusting, monotonous tone. From Nagato''s point of view, Asathos is not so much a god as a chaotic phenomenon. Therefore, when the red-haired boy prepared to make up for the deficiency of the dream world through some kind of chaotic essence, the existence of Asathos came into his mind. If the chaotic phenomenon of Asathos was reversed, the essence of chaos might be obtained. But before that, Nagato needs to know where Asathos is. The chaos is too vast, and the chaos forbidden area where Asathos is located seems to have a wonderful concealment, even if the Nagato that merges the origin of chaos is difficult to find it directly through some means. So asking Naako is the best choice for Nagato right now. Faced with Nagato''s question, Naako''s face changed slightly, and she was always carefree. The Cthulhu girl, who seemed extremely unreliable every day, became rare and serious: "Nagato-san, what are you doing with Asathos?" "Some usefulness!" Regarding the Cthulhu girl, Nagato did not conceal his purpose, and said frankly, "I have an experiment, and I need Asathos as the material. Of course, after all, that thing is the source of your power. If you don''t want to... " "I do!" Before Nagato finished speaking, the Cthulhu girl interrupted excitedly. At the same time, in a chaotic void that didn''t know how far away from Nagato and the Cthulhu Girl, a series of huge and ancient wills began to wake up from the endless darkness, and violent anger began to raging. "Rebellious! Kill and kill!!" "Betrayal, damn it!" "Roar!!" ... ... Although separated by endless time and space, Nagato noticed the movement for the first time. After all, in this chaotic void suppressed by the gates of the other side, Nagato still has great authority. Coupled with the powerful nature of the ultimate realm, Naako originally needed to lead the way a little, but now it does not seem to be needed. Up. It''s just that the red-haired boy didn''t act immediately, but looked at Niyako with interest, the questioning on his face was self-evident. "Uh, the reaction of those old guys is so fast!" Naako also sensed the faint anger and killing intent from the distant time and space, shrugged slightly, and said with a wry smile, "Well, you know Nagato-kun, I am not the original evil god, but the original Nyarato The heir to Tip." "It''s just that things like Cthulhu are not a good thing after all, and their inheritance will naturally have some bad points." "As time goes by, I will subtly move towards the original Nyarlatotepu." Speaking of this, Naiazi trembled, and gestured a big cross in front of her hands, "The others are okay. After all, our personalities are similar, but only the body gradually turned into an indescribable monster. Negative." "Nayako, I am a genius and beautiful girl, so I don''t want to be that kind of monster! Never!!" "that''s it?" Hearing Nayako''s reason, Nagato had to admit that this reason was very powerful.First Literature www.d1wx.com What Naako didnt know was that even if she was willing to become a monster, Nagato refused to agree. Although she didnt recognize her face to face, Nagato would never let go of a beautiful girl who confessed to herself at first meeting. . "Well, there is another reason!" After pondering for an instant, there was a rare hint of shyness that was unique to a young girl on Nayako''s face. She turned her face away and said, "After all, this is the first time Nagato-kun has asked me. People don''t want to refuse. " "alright, I got it!" Nagato admitted that he was a little moved. He raised his right hand, and his index finger instantly opened a spatial passage in the air, "Let''s go, let''s meet the angry group of ancient evil gods and Asathos together." "Okay!" With a full response, Naako directly hugged Nagato''s left hand. Seeing that the red-haired boy did not object, the smile on the Cthulhu girl''s face became brighter and...happy. The two walked into the space channel, and the surrounding time and space began to twist and shorten, and they walked out of the channel within a distance of less than ten steps, and came to a hidden chaotic void. For the first time, there were endless tentacles oncoming. . "Boom boom boom!!!" Tentacles encountered an invisible obstacle about ten meters in front of the two of them, and exploded into pieces of meat foam. "Aw, Nyarlatotep, go to hell!!" Although hindered, the owner of the tentacles was obviously not backing away, and more tentacles suddenly appeared in the void. In addition to the tentacles, there was endless darkness and endless monsters hidden in the darkness. Earth Burrower, Star Color, Giant Biting Worm, Flying Hydra, Great Race of Isth, Hound of Tindalus... Many monsters in the myth of Cthulhu have emerged in the darkness, and the number is countless. Thousands of monsters are hard to describe! "It''s disgusting!" Seeing this scene in front of him, a touch of displeasure appeared on Nagato''s face. It''s just that the red-haired boy hasn''t done it yet, Niyako turned into a silver afterimage and rushed forward, "Damn, you guys dare to do anything to my Nagato-kun, and die for me!" With words, Nayazi unexpectedly took out a crowbar from under her skirt. And then an even more unbelievable situation appeared. It seemed that it was a simple slashing. Nai Yazi used an extremely novice action to cleave the Chaos Sword Qi that made countless great swordsmen run away in tears. The endless monsters in front, shot and even darkness, immediately became thinner in the Chaos Sword Qi attack. The evil god hidden in the darkness also revealed his true body. It was a huge piece of meat like a black cloud, with many tentacles, and a big mouth dripping with slime. Countless monsters drilled out of its flesh, and unspeakable distortion and anger permeated its body. The black goat of the forest, who has bred thousands of offspring, is one of the three external gods of Cthulhu, who is side by side with Nai Yazi, Shabu Nicholas! "What a troublesome guy!" Carrying the crowbar on her shoulders, Naako''s face was a bit solemn, "But besides you, there should be other guys. If you want to stop me and Nagato-kun, come out. There is no sneak attack in front of me. significance." As soon as Naiazi''s words fell, cracks appeared in the surrounding void. An evil spirit exuding endless malice slowly appeared... 2219 Chapter 024-The Battle of the Evil God [Part 2] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Huge blue-eyed amoeba, shimmering human silhouette, human-like ghost spider... The Cthulhu evil gods appeared in various terrifying postures that exceeded the limit of human imagination, and the terrifying malice was almost substantively diffused, almost freezing the chaotic air flowing around them. Located at the forefront of the malicious impact, Naiyazi couldn''t help but show a solemn expression on her face. Although as a new generation of Nyarlatotepu, Nyarko possesses a powerful power that surpasses most of the Cthulhu evil gods, but she also only possesses power and can''t even control it perfectly. As for the combat experience, the Cthulhu Girl lacked even more. The most important thing is that these evil gods are fundamentally different from Naiyazi. Only from them, the evil spirits that originated from the extremely long years of time rendering, even if needless to say, Naiazi knew that most of them have not experienced the fall, but the original ones of the Cthulhu god system. Cthulhu. There is a Cthulhu that has survived since the beginning of its birth, and Niyako has no doubt about it. In fact, the fact that the Cthulhu Cthulhu will still fall is very troublesome for girls. After all, the Cthulhu Cthulhu is too powerful compared to other gods. In theory, if you be careful, they can even live to the end of the chaos. A moment. But the problem is that these ancient evil gods are all standing in front of her! Not to mention that these evil gods have the experience that Niyazi lacks, it is said that the huge power that these evil gods have accumulated over the endless years allows them to slightly contend against Naiyazi in terms of simple power. Coupled with Sab Nikolas, who is at the same level as Nayazi, there is little chance of Nayazi winning alone. "At this time, heroes are naturally needed to save the field!" Faced with the situation in front of her, Naako did not choose to fight alone, and immediately turned and looked behind her. However, to the girl''s surprise, the red-haired boy who was supposed to be standing behind her disappeared. Nayazi was so shocked that his entire head was completely blank. Just because Naiazi was stunned, it didn''t mean that the evil gods were too. "!!!" The indescribable piercing roar instantly emerged from the countless mouths of the supreme mother god of the Cthulhu god family, Sab Nikolai, enough to cause common creatures to lose their sanity in a large area and became the horn of the evil gods. At the same time, many evil gods used their own means and coordinated with the endless monsters to launch a terrifying siege towards Nayazi. The sense of crisis deep in the soul completely awakened the Cthulhu girl who was sluggish because of her boyfriend''s disappearance. Regardless of exploring the reasons for her boyfriend''s disappearance, Nayazi instinctively activated her own essence-chaos, and the whole person instantly reached a unity with the surrounding chaos and void, miraculously avoiding the terrorist siege. After avoiding the attack, Naako put his left hand under the skirt almost without thinking. "Look at my infinite profanity grenade!" Accompanied by the girl''s cry, the bottom of her skirt almost turned into an arsenal, endless grenades poured out from the bottom of her skirt, and every so-called grenade burst out with a terrifying power that far surpassed nuclear bombs thousands of times. Countless monsters and a handful of weak evil gods completely disappeared into the void in the terrifying firepower of Niyazi. Nayazi''s counterattack completely angered many evil gods! Immediately, various attacks came again.90 look at the novel www.90kankanxs.com However, Naiazi seemed to have opened his mind, the whole person and the chaos void became more and more harmonious. No matter how tricky and terrifying the evil gods'' attacks, Naiazi could always sneak in the chaos in a wonderful way and avoid them all. The anger of the evil gods reached the extreme at this moment. Originally, in the eyes of many evil gods, Naiazi was just a newly awakened evil god, even if he inherited the power of one of the three strongest external gods under the main god, they also have the same level of companions of external gods. Under such circumstances, killing Nayazi is completely logical for the evil gods. However, it turned out that Nayazi was much more difficult than imagined! Burning with extreme anger, the evil gods burst into unprecedented combat power, especially the Supreme Mother God, the strongest outer god born from darkness, completely radiating his essence, surrounding tens of thousands of miles The void is dyed in pitch black. There was not a trace of light, even Niyazi was swept out of the posture in harmony with the chaos by the darkness. "bad!" Out of the special state, a panic flashed across Naako''s face. Seeing that the girl is about to be fired by many evil gods, a dazzling to the extreme firelight blooms in the darkness, as if a star-like fireball descends in the air, breaking through part of the darkness with an unexpected impact. "Nayako belongs to me, you are not allowed to hurt Nayako!" As the shock reverberated, a girl with two ponytails burning with flames slowly walked out of the fireball, and behind the flame girl, dozens of girls with different shapes walked out slowly. These girls are filled with a temperament that is almost similar to that of Nayazi. Obviously, they are not others, but are also awakened evil gods! ... ... "It seems that they will be playing for a long time!" Standing in the mysterious space where the infinite time and space overlap, Nagato''s gaze slowly withdrew from the battlefield where the evil gods are fighting, "Do you think that the newly born evil gods like Naiyako can win?" What the red-haired boy talks to is a subtle existence. Its appearance looks like an aggregate of billions of light balls, but in essence it has reached a perfect unity with time and space, its own existence extends to the past and the future, and the existing time and space have completed infinite superposition. In fact, the mysterious space Nagato was in was born because of this weird existence in front of him. Yugsothoth! This is the name of the weird existence, and its main body is to be listed as the three external gods of Klusu, the ruler of time and space with Nayazi, the Supreme Mother God, alias "door key" or "everything in life, everything is one By". In Crusus mythology, Yug is often regarded as the supreme being second only to Atathos. Although I don''t know whether it is true or not, from Nagato''s point of view, Yug is indeed much stronger than the foreign gods of the same level, Nayazi and Sabu Nikolai, at least at this stage. "Excuse me for being difficult to judge!" In the face of Nagato''s question, Yug, the strongest of the Cthulhu gods, did not dare to neglect, and his cold voice echoed in the space, "With a great existence like you here, any speculation is meaningless. " "Your will will determine the direction of all destiny!" .. 2220 Chapter 025-Youges Defection! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is a common saying among human beings, those who know the current affairs are handsome! Although the essence of existence has surpassed the unreasonable distance of human life, so that it is completely separated from the world and independent of time and space, Yugsothoth still believes in this sentence. As one of the three-pillar original gods of the Cthulhu family, the ruler of time and space, Yug knew countless secrets. The endless thirst for knowledge and powerful exploration ability make Yug a little different among Cthulhu. It is precisely because of this that it has discovered something wrong with the divine system very early. I have to admit that in the entire endless chaos, the Cthulhu divine system is born to surpass most of the gods in the heavens and the world. They do not depend on human history or the world, and are independent of the chaotic void. However, the god system with such a high starting point did not flourish in chaos, but experienced many twists and turns. Many evil gods have fallen, so that the gods have to hibernate. Of course, if only this is the case, Yug will not doubt. After all, the beginning is only the beginning. No one knows what will happen to the gods on the way forward. If the Cthulhu gods are unlucky, there is nothing. Words can be said. What really puzzled Yug was the fall of Nyarlatotepu, who was also the original god of the three pillars. You know, Nyarlatotepu is the messenger of Asathos. It has an extremely close relationship with the core of the Cthulhu divine system, Asathos, and is responsible for conveying the will of the main god who moves solely by instinct. . With powerful strength and status, coupled with the magical running ability, Nyarlatotepu is definitely one of the most difficult evil gods of the Cthulhu divine system. Under such circumstances, the mysterious fall of Nyarlatotepu will naturally arouse Yogg''s attention. Using this as a starting point, it gradually became aware of the strangeness of the god system. It''s just that the closer to the truth, the more vaguely Yug could sense the danger of falling, so it stopped its actions, remained silent, completely locked the thoughts in its heart, and completely disguised it. Yes, disguise! Even if it is the same evil god, Yug no longer regards him as a compatriot, but as an enemy. And when the evil god with alienation encountered an enemy that the entire god system could not stop, reversing became its logical choice. There was no need to hesitate at all. Yuge gave up the name of the Cthulhu god system and disconnected. The contract between oneself and the god system. Such decisive action was immediately appreciated by Nagato. I saw the red-haired boy looking at Yug with interest for a long time, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Change your posture, you are too big now, and I don''t like to look up and communicate with others." "Yes!" Facing Nagato''s request, Yug didn''t dare to neglect at all. The behemoth composed of billions of light balls began to flicker violently. In the process of flickering, the entire behemoth began to shrink rapidly, and it took almost three minutes to condense into the posture of a rather beautiful human female. At first glance, women are less than eighteen and can be called girls. A thick bookish air naturally radiated from him. Around the girl, there were still a dozen orbs of light floating, like a girl''s guard. Having just turned into a girl, Yug was a little uncomfortable. While trying to adapt to her new body, she still glanced at the red-haired boy from time to time, and the shock deep in her eyes could not be erased anyway. Perhaps because of his own time and space independence, Yug''s insight ability is unique in the Cthulhu god system. Many creatures can know everything about the other party including the soul at a glance. And when Nagato appeared in front of her, the evil god instinctively used his own ability to observe the opponent. At first she only saw endless fog. Only soon, the fog dissipated, and the impression that came into the heart of the evil god completely shocked him. In the long years since his birth, Yug did not expect that he would encounter a perfect creature. Almost perfect to make people feel dreamy, unreasonable! No matter the immortality of the physical body, or the inexhaustible power in the body, Yug felt a little powerless, and what shocked the outer god most was the immaculate soul possessed by the red-haired boy.12345 novel www.12345xs.com The brilliance that radiated from the soul, just looking at it, Yug felt a kind of burn. Such a glorious soul is really great. Completely surpassed Asathos! All kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, and the Cthulhu couldn''t help showing seeds of loyalty in his heart. For the Cthulhu Cthulhu, who advocated chaos and evil, it was almost an incredible phenomenon. However, the more secretly observed, the more convincing Yug was. ... ... When you look at the abyss, the abyss is also watching you! What Yug didn''t know was that when she was secretly observing Nagato, everything about her was under Nagato''s control. After getting the memories of Wu Yisheng, especially the various experiences since he was promoted to the realm of Taoist ancestors, Nagato has a deeper understanding of the ultimate realm of Taoist ancestors. Although this is an ultimate realm, it is not a mountain. On the contrary, the realm of Taoist ancestors is an endless sea, with almost no end in sight! In the realm of Taoist ancestors, there are too many powers that can be developed. The more in-depth research, the more clearly Nagato understands that every bit of a Taoist ancestor is the source of all power. The more he understands, the more clearly Nagato knows that the actions of the Lord who easily defeated and refined the witches had a great accident. If it is not in the original space of chaos, the possibility is almost zero. In a sense, the Dao ancestors are a phenomenon of chaos, a phenomenon called truth. And everything in this phenomenon is the power of Taoist ancestors. Even the impression that surfaced in the hearts of others is an extremely powerful force. By opening his breath to Yug, Nagato strengthened his impression in the other''s heart, and then through this impression, it promoted Yug''s surrender and imprinted the mark of loyalty. If this were not the case, the original Yug was indeed likely to rebel, but he would definitely not rebel right after meeting. At least before the rebellion, Yug will fight a little bit to show off his strength. But Nagato is no longer interested in fighting. The red-haired boy now wants to see Asathos more quickly. Everything else is irrelevant. Thinking of this, Nagato immediately said, "I remember you are the key to the Cthulhu god system." , Do you know where Asathos is?" "I know, my lord!" Faced with Nagato''s question, the Cthulhu girl immediately returned, uttering herself as a servant. "Lead the way!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato ordered. "Yes!" In response, an indescribable nameless mist appeared around Yug''s body, and in the center of the nameless mist stood a silver door inscribed with countless evil gods, and the chaos of evil was extremely diffused. Then Yug raised his right hand, as if it were a key, and inserted it into the keyhole on the door leaf. "Crack!" In the crisp sound, the door opened slowly. As the door slowly opened, as if the ancient and chaotic atmosphere from the ancient times reverberated, what was displayed in front of Nagato and Yug was an absolute emptiness and a temple standing in the middle of emptiness. The flutes with disgusting, monotonous sound and drums capable of shattering the will of living beings are heard from time to time in the temple... 2221 Chapter 026: The Name of Cthulhu! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Temple of Origin! This is the patron temple that the Cthulhu evil gods were born under the influence of the power of Asathos and cast for their lord, Asathos in the endless years ago. The temple gathered the power of all the evil gods, possessing the inexplicable power to reject all creatures except the evil god Cthulhu. Of course, this is the unified statement of the Cthulhu evil gods. According to Yug''s statement, Nagato knew that this shrine also had the nickname of the "prison of nothingness". In addition to the meaning of guarding Asathos, it did not have the intention of imprisoning this instinctive evil god. After all, Asathos was the source of power for the Cthulhu evil gods, and it was related to the life and death of the entire god system. Although it possesses infinite mighty power, the Cthulhu Lord who lacks self ultimately has huge flaws. The Cthulhus dare not let this ruler move around. If they are accidentally killed, the collapse of the god system is close at hand. In order to prevent such accidents, the evil gods directly built the temple after discussion and imprisoned it here. "As expected to be a Cthulhu, he really used the evil characters to the fullest!" Listening to Yug''s explanation, Nagato sighed softly. At the same time, the red-haired boy kept walking, and soon passed the Silver Gate and moved towards the temple in the center of the void. The closer to the temple, the more Nagato and Yug can feel the terrifying evil and chaos. It''s just that neither Nagato nor Yug had any reaction. Yug was because he was an extremely noble evil god, completely representing chaos and evil, while Nagato didn''t care at all. Whether it is good or evil, the red-haired teenager with a perfect mood fully tolerates all this! The chaos and evil in front of him can be a thousand times stronger to make him care. But I''m afraid it just cares! There is no concept of time and space in the void space. It is difficult to advance or retreat, but it did not affect the two people''s advancement. Yug showed his own time and space power to show a channel. Stepping through the passage, the two soon came to the gate of the temple. The red-haired boy can clearly sense the repulsive power contained in all parts of the temple. As long as he steps forward, the temple will instinctively launch a violent attack on him. At this time, Yug walked to Nagato''s side and cancelled the rejection with his authority in the Temple of Origin. Nagato stepped forward, raising his hand to push open the door of the temple. at this time-- "Roar!!" A sudden roar came from the temple, and the power of the evil god, which was huge to the apex, gushed out from the depths of the temple, and instantly turned into a giant claw covering the sky, blasting down towards the location of Nagato. In the void cut by the sharp claws, there are traces of the power of the Heretic God, walking endless twisted nightmares. "Bold!" Facing the sudden attack, Yug almost instinctively launched a counterattack. The ball of light around the Cthulhu girl flew out with a''swish'', blocking the front of Nagato, and the light connected to each other, turning into a mysterious and complicated formation, resisting the huge claws that came. More than that, with the activation of the formation, the powerful force directly bounced the giant claw back. After the counterattack, Yug realized the strangeness of himself. After all, Yug has always been a typical evil god. Although she would surrender to the strong, the nature of selfishness had already penetrated into her soul. In theory, she shouldn''t have taken the initiative to stand in front of Nagato. Thinking of this, Yug''s eyes immediately showed fear in Nagato''s eyes. She realized that her will had been distorted. Only the next moment, Yug''s thoughts just disappeared, her time seemed to have returned to the moment after the counterattack, and then Yug''s eyes looked at the temple, eyes full of incredible. The Temple of Origin is a masterpiece of the gods. In theory, all evil gods are the masters of the temple.Must-Read House www.bidu5.com But if you want to truly control the temple, unless you can overcome the marks of other evil gods, in fact, no evil god can control the temple, and the current situation is that there is already a master of the temple. Facing such things beyond his expectations, Yug felt extremely shocked, puzzled and... guarded! Yug remembered that he had noticed the strangeness of the god system, and he suddenly understood. It seems that the strange culprit lies in the Temple of Origin. Thinking of this, Yug was a little afraid. She never expected that the source of the abnormal divine element was in the Temple of Origin. You must know that she was in control of the key to the Temple of Origin. Fortunately, she noticed the abnormality and ended the investigation, otherwise life and death would be unpredictable. "Roar!!!" Yug''s shock did not affect the actions of the master of the temple. The roar that vibrated the void reverberated, and a greater power of the evil god emerged, and a second claw emerged from the temple, not only the claw, but also the bat wings and tentacles that almost filled the entire space! The standard Cthulhu body emerged with the power of the Cthulhu, and attacked Nagato and Yug. Facing such a situation, Yug immediately returned to his senses, showing more light spheres. More complex arrays are presented, densely scattered all over the space. "Boom boom boom!!!" Unprecedented collisions reverberated in the void, and the tragic collision emerged with vast power, spreading in this void, and there was a vague situation to change it. It was just that in a more intense collision, everything returned to nothingness again. "Roar!!!" Seeing that his attack was ineffective, an impatient roar from the controller came from the temple, and then a weird wailing with weird penetrating power echoed from the temple. Nagato hadn''t reacted yet, but Yogg''s face showed horror. "The wailing of Asathos?!" Shocked words came out of his mouth, and Yug''s face showed anger for the first time, "Although you don''t know who you are, you are also a Cthulhu, what did you do to Asathos?" "It just extracted some power from that lump of meat." "Unexpectedly, you also betrayed!" "Yugsothoth!!" As soon as Yug''s words fell, an understatement of indifference came from the Temple of Origin, and then an unprecedented vast divine power emerged, uniting with the previously manifested giant claws, tentacles, etc. The entire Origin Temple was directly wrapped by the power of the Heretic God, as if swallowed. The endless power of the evil god condenses and takes shape slowly and quickly! Shown in front of Nagato and Yug is a behemoth of endless height, rough with octopus, bat, and human features. The whole body is green and the head has countless tentacles. The body is fat and scaled, and the forelimbs have soft and collapsed claws. And behind it was a pair of tattered wings that didn''t seem to have grown. The body that occupies almost the entire void space was filled with unprecedented pressure of the Heretic God, and the divine power spread was filled with endless distortions, and seeing this familiar and unfamiliar image, Yug''s head suddenly couldn''t turn. Then the Cthulhu girl understood that the guy in front of her was the culprit for the strange appearance of the gods! After pondering for a moment, Yug whispered the other''s name "Cthulhu, Cthulhu!!!" .. 2222 Chapter 027: Just a clown! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Cthulhu! The evil god who flew to the earth from an alien planet. One of the rulers of the old days, the water attribute god among the four major factions of the old rulers of "Huo Feng Tu Shui". In the entire Cthulhu god system, Cthulhu''s status is not the most noble, but it is the most famous, and it is also the image representative of Cthulhu mythology. The entire god system is named after the other party. In the upper realm of Chaos, the power contained in the name is definitely not to be underestimated. Theoretically, Cthulhu will be blessed by the spirit of the gods because of his name. If it is not stopped, Cthulhu may one day grow up to replace Asathos and become the center of the gods. . It''s just that the selfish evil gods are willing to let other evil gods stand on their heads. Therefore, Cthulhu was calculated and sealed by the evil gods a long time ago. That is the supreme seal jointly cast by the evil gods. Except for Atathos, no creature or even the evil god can untie it-at least the Cthulhu evil gods originally believed it. For countless years, if the gods hadn''t had complete memory capabilities, I am afraid they had completely forgotten the existence of each other. "I just didn''t expect you to be out of the seal long ago." Looking at the behemoth in front of him with a complex expression, Yug said calmly, "It seems that the fall of Nyarlatotepu should have been your handwriting, Cthulhu!" "exactly!" A voice that was louder than thunder echoed, and Cthulhu''s indifferent voice was also full of pride, "You ignorant people will never know how much power the name gives me." "I am born with the authority to extract the power of Asathos!" "Seal or something is completely a cover." "Originally, I wanted to steal the power of Asathos until the power was enough to ascend the position of the Lord God in one fell swoop. "But Nyarlatotepu deserves to be the Cthulhu that is most closely related to Asathos among the Three Pillars. I just secretly extracted a trace of Asathos''s power, and she was aware of it." "So that I had to sneak attack on her, even though Asathos''s power killed her, but I was also hit hard." "Until not long ago, I just woke up!" "If it weren''t, I would already be the main god of the Cthulhu God System, but it is not too late. Although I don''t know why the evil gods have a civil war, since I wake up, let me regain everything I was destined to have! " With such words, Cthulhu protruded a giant claw and grabbed it at Yug and Nagato. "Kakkaka!!!" The defensive formations all over Yug and Nagato made clear noises one after another, and they were all shattered. In front of the powerful force of Cthulhu, her formation looked like a thin piece of paper. Faced with this situation, the Cthulhu girl''s pupils shrank slightly, and the strongest time and space power bloomed without reservation. The huge Crusu body was directly trapped in an independent space and time. just-- "Crack!!" It was still a crisp sound, and a series of spider web-like cracks appeared on the edge of independent time and space. With the agitation of Crusu''s claws, wings and many tentacles, the independent time and space began to collapse. Stepping out of independent time and space, Cthulhu immediately returned to the void. The whole process was clean and neat, and there was no stagnation. Obviously, in front of the current Cthulhu, the so-called time and space prison has no effect at all. The evil god who swallowed Asathos and the Temple of Origin into his body is equivalent to directly possessing the power of the evil god''s lord. That power is so unreasonable, even a simple hand-to-hand fight can achieve the effect of breaking ten thousand laws with one force. The next moment, the huge evil god stepped out and stomped on Yug''s body severely. "Ah!!!" E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com A scream came from the Cthulhu girl. Before it even had time to restore her original form, the Cthulhu girl became a mass of meat sauce, but even so, Yug was still alive, and the Cthulhu Cthulhu almost all possessed unreasonable immortality. It''s just that these immortality have no meaning in front of Cthulhu. A divine power of Asathos was drawn directly from the temple in the body, and it burst out from his heel. Yug, who was still alive, lost his vitality and his soul flew away. "Hahaha!!!" Seeing Yug being trampled to death by his own foot, Cthulhu couldn''t help laughing. Countless years ago, when he killed Nyarlatotepu, he not only had to sneak attack, but also suffered serious injuries. Now, facing Yug, one of the three external gods of the same level, he can easily kill him. Up. Such a result made Cthulhu feel extremely happy. "Then next..." While being happy, Cthulhu still remembered that Yug had a companion, and she seemed to respect him very much, but after looking around, Cthulhu found that he could not find him. After looking around again and again, after still unable to find it, Cthulhu could only think that the other party had secretly left with a special method. "As expected of Yogg''s companion, forget it, it''s not my opponent anyway!" Thinking of this, Cthulhu was going to take advantage of the fact that the civil war outside the evil gods had not ended, and first refined the Asathos in his body. He just felt the body, but he was shocked to discover that the Origin Temple was gone. "how is this possible!" The mind fluctuates violently, and Cthulhu''s perception constantly scans in his body. But the result is still unable to find the Origin Temple. More than that, Crusu soon discovered that he couldn''t leave this empty space! A series of changes made Cthulhu completely stunned, and under overjoyed and shocked, the huge evil god madly attacked the surroundings. ... ... "It seems, it''s just a clown!" It was still a void space, the temple still stood in the center of the void space, and Nagato and Yogg still stayed in front of the temple gate. At this time, the red-haired boy was holding a transparent sphere with one hand. Looking at the sphere, Nagato and Yug could clearly see that Crusu who was countless times smaller was venting frantically. "Master, this is..." For a moment, doubts appeared on Yug''s face. To be honest, the Cthulhu Girl really didn''t know what happened. She was obviously still fighting Cthulhu before, and her formation and independent time and space were simply destroyed by him, and she was about to fall. As a result, she appeared here in the next moment, and the Temple of Origin returned to its original place. And Cthulhu was trapped in that transparent sphere! "Well, fantasy ball!" Facing the enquiry of his servant, Nagato did not hide it, and said indifferently, "Not long ago, I developed an illusion technique that controls the nine senses, but just now, I sublimated the illusion into an illusion world, a world formed by illusion." "Affected by my illusion, Cthulhu regards the illusion ball as a real world, the more he recognizes it, the more unable to leave it." Speaking of this, when Nagato''s will moved, the time in the Illusory Realm Orb progressed at the speed of one second from the outside and the inside for tens of thousands of years. Soon Cthulhu gradually became thinner and completely turned into dust after half a minute. But after the Illusion Realm Bead absorbed an evil god, it immediately revealed a trace of truth. But obviously it''s only a trace, and it''s too far from reality... 2223 Chapter 028: Asathos! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s mood suddenly became a little subtle. Originally, he developed the fantasy world just casually and didn''t think about anything carefully, but after the fantasy beads revealed such a trace of reality, the red-haired boy realized something. You must know that although the entire endless chaos contains thousands of mysteries, the most important thing is to make the fake into the real. The original chaos is nothing but an illusory world that contains part of the origin of earth consciousness. But in the long years of baptism, endless spiritual sacrifices of sentient beings, and as many as eight times of Nirvana, endless chaos has reached the threshold of reality, and the distance has completely come true, but it is a short line. Even in terms of pure power comparison, the endless chaos from the real earth has long since grown out of blue and is better than blue. If not, how could the true earth consciousness be so afraid of endless chaos! But now, Nagato has inadvertently developed a magic technique that contains the mystery of the endless chaos core-such a result, how can the red-haired boy''s mood not feel subtle. "No, maybe not accidentally!" But soon, Nagato''s subtle mentality became relieved. In his opinion, the reason why he unintentionally developed the magical spells of the illusion is probably due to the chaos instinct. After all, part of the Nagato has merged the origin of the chaos long ago. Although Nagato did not control Chaos because of this, he also gained a lot of authority and received the instinctive approval of Endless Chaos. All his actions have inadvertently added the chaotic trend at this time. Cross the false realm and achieve absolute truth! It is precisely because of this reason that Nagato can so smoothly develop the illusion art that is against the sky. Otherwise, even if Nagato clearly understands the core of the chaos, I am afraid it can only stop at the ninth sense illusion. "It seems that I am truly destined to go!" Such thoughts flashed through his mind, Nagato lightly held the Illusory World Orb with his left hand, took a step forward, raised his right hand, and pressed it against the door of the Origin Temple in front of him. For the first time, Nagato felt endless malice emerging from the contact between his right hand and the door door. The horrible malice that is so large that it is indescribable is not only directed at living things, but also directed at the world, even chaos. The so-called all evils in this world are simply the lamb of obedience in the face of such malice. Feeling such exaggerated malice, Nagato frowned and his consciousness moved slightly. The Illusory Bead on his left hand made a''buzz'', directly bursting out a burst of invisible attraction, directly absorbing all the malice that poured into Nagato''s body or spread into the void. The malice that gushes from the door, or the temple, is unlimited, but the absorption of the illusion beads is also endless. With the absorption of malice, the Illusion World Orb actually moved towards reality at a slow to invisible speed. "interesting!" With a chuckle, Nagato''s right hand pressed slightly. "Crack!" The door of the temple slowly opened. And this opening seemed to alarm the monsters in the temple, surpassing the world''s understanding, and roars filled with endless distortions roared out from the depths of the temple, blasting towards Nagato and Yug like a substance. This time, without Nagato''s hands, the Cthulhu girl standing beside him moved slightly. The ball of light hovering around the Cthulhu girl spread out, forming a wonderful formation with invisible connections, shaking time and space, before the roaring shock wave hit the two of them, it was distorted and dissipated by time and space. In response, the corner of Nagato''s mouth slightly ticked, and he stepped into the temple, followed by Yug. Inside the Temple of Origin, there is only one way to reach it. There are reliefs of evil gods engraved around the passage. Still full of malice! As the two of them moved forward, the monster located deep in the temple seemed to feel the crisis, and began to go frantically. It contained endless malicious roars, sound waves and other attacks appeared unscrupulously.Handan Literature www.handanwx.com It''s just that no matter what kind of attack the monster sends, it can''t stop Nagato and Yug from advancing. The malice in the temple has become a resource for the growth of the fantasy world beads! However, in just three minutes, Nagato and the two walked out of the passage and came to the deepest part of the Temple of Origin. This is an empty and dark void. There are countless stone pillars around it! On the stone pillar is carved a different evil god. From Nagato''s perception, it is natural to clearly feel that these stone pillars are engraved with the marks and powers of different evil gods, which are obviously the seals left by the Cthulhu evil gods. But in the center of the seal is a huge, dark and chaotic mass that cannot be described by any words. On the mass are countless mouths, eyes and tentacles, like a collection of all the ugliness in the world! The core of Cthulhu, the leader of the old rulers and the outer gods. The original source core of chaos-Asathos! "What a long experience." Looking at Atathatos, who was constantly walking violently, but still unable to get rid of the seal of the evil god, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Endless Chaos is really all strange, there is actually a prototype of Dao Ancestor without self." Yes, the prototype of Taoist ancestor! As a true Taoist ancestor, Nagato immediately noticed the essence of Asathos. In the past, Nagato had encountered a selfless Taoist named Decadent Wind in Hakata, whose existence is a phenomenon of the origin of the multiverse world, and Azatus is similar. It''s just that Asathos is not a phenomenon of the origin of the world, but a phenomenon of the origin of chaos. This phenomenon may have no form at first, and then inadvertently received Cthulhu mythology information from the real earth, and then evolved into the origin of Cthulhu mythology, Asathos. Of course, even though it was the rudiment of Dao Ancestor, Asathos was still too far away from the real Dao Ancestor. The nature of existence is somewhat similar between the two. If he has consciousness, I am afraid that he will have a great opportunity to be promoted to Dao Ancestor in the fastest time, but perhaps because the starting point is too high, Asathos''s self-consciousness cannot be condensed. Or condensed, but destroyed by too powerful force. It is precisely because of the lack of self-awareness that it simply cannot exert its true power in case. Otherwise, whether it is the Cthulhu seal or the previous extraction of Cthulhu''s power, there will be no help to Asathos. "But it happened to be cheaper for me!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s left hand flicked lightly, and the Illusory Orb flew directly, floating above Asathos, its suction power suddenly increased, and it was drawn frantically from Asathos. Malicious. Before using Asathos, Nagato needs to swallow the malicious condensed by the myth of Cthulhu. After all, what Nagato needs is the phenomenon of chaos, not the myth of Cthulhu. "Roar!!" Feeling the loss of his own malice, Asathos roared frantically. A more violent riot has begun! Asathos madly impacted the seal, impacted Nagato and Yug, and impacted everything in the temple. At first, Asathos''s madness was at best only causing the shaking of the temple, but it was after all the prototype of Dao Ancestor. After reaching a level of madness, the power that was originally hidden in the body of the Demon God''s head and could not be mobilized finally loosened. "boom!!!" Suddenly, spider-like cracks appeared in the surrounding Cthulhu Seal... 2224 Chapter 029-New Evil God Lord You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Humph!" Asathos''s resistance was not beyond Nagato''s expectations. Although he does not possess the consciousness of autonomy, Asathos is still a life form after all, and any life before the crisis of life and death has a great possibility of erupting potential that is usually difficult to reach. It''s just that the red-haired boy who understood this early on would not be without any defense at all. With a cold snort, Nagato''s grand will suddenly burst out. Just like Tarzan, it hit Asathos directly. Suppress the instinct of the Lord of Cthulhu! "Roar!!" In the face of Nagato''s suppression, Asathos''s will instinctively resisted. However, its will that doesn''t even exist at all can''t compete with the supreme will of Nagato''s Consummation, and Nagato''s will directly defeated its own will, suppressed its instinct, and cut off its wanton energy. At the same time, the attraction of Illusory Realm Orbs suddenly increased, absorbing Asathos'' malice, the power of the evil god, and even the will! Except for the potential contained in Asathos, everything of the Lord of the Heretic God is the hunting target of the Illusion Realm Orb. In this way, the Cthulhu Lord kept wailing, and then gradually lost his voice. The whole process lasted three full days. So far, after absorbing the power of the evil gods of Cthulhu and Asathos, the fantasy world beads have become the supreme authority of the Cthulhu divine system. Any evil god can become a new Cthulhu evil god as long as it merges with it. the Lord. Few Cthulhus can resist this temptation. No, Yug, who was standing behind Nagato, looked at the Illusory Realm Bead, his expression full of vividness. In fact, if the holder of the fantasy world orb was Nagato, Yug promised that he would not be able to help it. Nagato ignored Yug and the Illusory Orb, his gaze looked at the existence of Asathos''s power of the evil god after dissipating, it was an egg-shaped object that seemed to be condensed in chaos. It looks ordinary at first glance, but after a long time, you can feel the mysterious fluctuations contained in the egg-shaped object. This thing is the prototype of Asathos, the manifestation of chaos. "... Call it Chaos Dao Ti!" After groaning, after Nagato defined a name for it, he waved his hand to store it, and at this moment, the Origin Temple, which had lost the Lord of the Heretic God, suddenly collapsed. Not only the Temple of Origin, but the entire void space used to restrain Asathos lost its meaning and began to disappear. "Let''s go!" Seeing this, Nagato waved his hand to put away the Illusory Orb, and Yug disappeared directly in place. ... ... "what''s the situation?" When Nagato took Yug back to the Chaos Void to see the scene in front of him, he was a little surprised. The Cthulhu War that was originally in the memory of the red-haired boy has long ceased to exist, and a huge courtyard full of Cthulhu''s twisted style appeared in the Chaos Void. In the courtyard, many girls of different forms are caring. Among the carnival girls, Naako is chasing with a red-haired girl with two ponytailsmore correctly, Naako is running away and the girl with two ponytails is chasing. The appearance of Nagato and Yug immediately calmed down the girls carnival in the courtyard. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Appearing in the middle of the courtyard, Nagato looked at Naako and asked. With his eyesight, he naturally knew that the girls around him were all evil gods, some who transformed themselves like Yug, and there were also awakened persons who were similar to Niyazi''s situation.Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com Obviously, before Nagato knew, the civil war between the evil gods had quietly subsided. "Nagato-san!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Naako hesitated for a moment, then rushed over, hugged Nagato''s arm, and said, "This is how things are..." With Nayako''s remarks, Nagato understood the formation process of the situation. Indeed, when Nagato left, the evil gods were indeed fighting desperately. It''s just that whether Cthulhu manipulates the Temple of Origin or Nagato extracts Asathos''s original power, the movement is too great, and it''s all related to the foundation and future of the Cthulhu god system. Therefore, the evil gods who were in a state of war couldn''t help but stop and began to check the status of the Origin Temple through their own means. After all, the Temple of Origin was built by the evil gods, all of which kept their own backs. But at this look, except for Nai Yazi, almost all the evil gods are dumbfounded! Whether it was Cthulhu, who didn''t know when he broke the seal and was so powerful that he was messed up, or the mysterious young man who could subdue the strongest outer god Yug, none of the Cthulhu gods could resist. Perceiving this, the evil gods understand that no matter what the outcome of the war between them is, they cannot control the situation. That being the case, the evil gods naturally gave up their plan to continue the war. Just because the situation is unknown, they maintain a confrontation. After Nagato defeated Cthulhu, the many ancient evil gods who were standing opposite the red-haired boy gave up their morals and surrendered directly to Niyako, even surrendering a lot of treasures to please the evil god girl. Faced with the enemy''s surrender, even bribes, Niyako unceremoniously satisfactorily agreed and agreed. In the following three days, while waiting for Nagato''s return, Naako felt bored. After thinking about it, he mobilized all the evil gods, condensing a huge space-time courtyard for banquets. In order to please Naazi, the evil gods who surrendered also turned into lovely humanoid girls and participated. "oh, I see!" After listening to Nayako''s emotions, apart from feeling that the evil gods were lacking in morality, Nagato didn''t have many surprises. He pondered, and when he was about to explain something about Nayako, the boy felt two sharp eyes. Following his gaze and raising his head slightly, Nagato saw a girl with a red double ponytail staring at him. "Boy, let''s fight!" Seeing Nagato''s gaze, the girl made a duel declaration "Nayako is mine!" "Not at all!" Before Nagato could answer, she saw a silver light flashing, and Nayoko instantly appeared in front of the girl with two pony tails, and a turbulent rising dragon fist drove it directly into the chaos. Looking at the scene in front of her, Nagato thought about it, and then she knew the identity of the girl who was shot into the air. Kezi, or a new generation of Ketugeya! Naako once told Nagato about some Cthulhu Awakeners just like her. Among them, the information about the awakened of Ketugya is the most detailed. The reason is not only that the first Ketugya and the first Nyartotips enemies are not shared by the enemy, but also because this generation of Ketugya seems to be against Nai. Yazi has an extraordinary desire. "interesting!" The corners of his mouth showed a subtle arc, Nagato raised his right hand, and the illusion beads appeared in his palm. In an instant, all the heretic gods looked at the illusion beads without consciously. There were even some evil gods with poor concentration that couldn''t help turning into prototypes, rushing towards the fantasy world beads. Just as they acted, these evil spirits were attacked inexplicably and disappeared directly into place, and the sharp-eyed evil spirits could clearly see that those unlucky spirits were shrunken on the illusion world beads. In less than a moment, these unlucky ghosts have weathered and become the nourishment of the fantasy world beads. "Nayako, I''ll leave this to you!" Manipulating the Illusory Orb and reshaping it into a ring, Nagato walked to Naako''s body, put it on the middle finger of Naako''s left hand, and said-- "From today, you will be the new Lord of Cthulhu!" .. 2225 Chapter 030-Cube and Beginning You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Handing the evil gods to Naiako, Nagato returned to the dream world alone. In terms of Nagato''s own timeline, he has only been away for a few days, but almost ten years have passed since the dream world, and the war between dream creatures and accelerators has reached a fever pitch. There are even fewer than five hundred surviving accelerators, but they all possess unimaginable combat power and experience. Especially the seven kings of the accelerated world, their performance is even more outstanding! "Interesting, come on!" With soft emotions, Nagato''s footsteps did not stop at all, he went directly to the original space of the dream world, and threw out the chaotic Taoist embryo he had obtained from Asathos seemingly random. "Om!!!" The appearance of the chaotic Taoist womb shocked the original space of the entire dream world. The original power of the dream world seems to be facing the flowing water of the sea, converging in the past without any hesitation. With the infusion of the original power, the essence of the chaotic womb begins to render the original space. Not only the original space, but even the dream world outside the original space has undergone a qualitative change of plane in an instant. The edge of the dream world seemed to have tentacles protruding, and they began to contact the other planes of the plane group where the corresponding plane of the dream world was located. Immediately, countless dream powers crazily gathered through the tentacles. "boom!!!" The violent roar echoed in the dream world, shocking the dream creatures and accelerators who were fighting. All creatures were surprised to find that the dream world was expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye! "Okay, spectacular!" On the top of a mountain peak in the dream world, Kuroyukihime, who was taking a break next to the corpse of a dream creature, looked at the changes in the world, and an inexplicable curiosity emerged in her heart. The depression in the girl''s heart actually dissipated as early as these years of fighting. The real power gained by hunting dream creatures allowed the girl to get rid of her previous worldview and embark on a path of her own practice. Although she is still just starting, she is no longer an ordinary person. At this time, except for the curiosity of the existence manipulating them to fight against the dream creature, the black snow girl was left with a yearning for a wider world. "But before that..." Whispering softly, the black water lily that Heixueji transformed into a black lightning appeared in front of a dream creature in a shocked state, and the black blades made of her hands crossed and killed without hesitation. The sound of the blade cutting the flesh sounded, and the dream creature wailed and lost its life. And its wailing immediately alarmed all the other creatures. After a while, the war started again-no matter what happens to the dream world, the war between the dream creature and the accelerator is not likely to stop. Only by beheading each other can each other be freed. The original space, changes are still going on. With the expansion of the dream world, the power of the origin continues to increase. The more the power of the origin absorbed by the Taoist, the greater the change in the entire space. From the initially seemingly vain dream, it gradually condenses a touch of reality. Nagato stood in the air and watched the changes quietly, seemingly doing nothing, but it was not. The red-haired teenager''s will is adjusting all the conditions of the dream world from beginning to end, and even continues to integrate his own understanding of the original space of chaos into this original space through his own dream power. With the passage of time, about forty-nine days, the Taoist Chaos finally rendered the original space as a part of itself. then-- "Om!!!" The wonderful shock opened, and a light burst out from the center of the road tire. A unique cube pattern emerges on the surface. "Metatron Cube?!" Reading Network www.dusuu.com Seeing the pattern of the cube, Nagato instantly recognized its source. It was a pattern derived from a doctrine of material composition of the world on the real earth. It was composed of three-dimensional figures corresponding to the four elements and ether. Researchers of those theories believe that these three-dimensional figures can interpret the mysteries of the entire universe. In a sense, this is a view of the universe! But now, the chaotic Taoist birth has spontaneously derived a pattern that symbolizes this cosmological view. A playful expression flashed across Nagato''s face. "interesting!" Whispering to himself, Nagato has guessed a very interesting possibility, although it is only a possibility, but if the guess comes true, then this simulation of the chaotic catastrophe experiment may have unexpected results. "Well, just wait and see the changes!" After making such a judgment, Nagato left a mind to observe the original space, and he disappeared in place. ... ... Time is rushing, it seems like clouds and flowing water, just like a flick of a finger, the wind has passed away in a blink of an eye. The center of the plane group, the multiverse earth! Because of the different timeline, Nagato was on the plane in just half a year, and Dunko Enoshima had spent a full two years at the hero training center called Aegis Academy. By the way, Miss Dunzi not only uses a modified personality, but also changes her name. After all, because of some information problems in the endless chaos and the possible existence of a traverser from the real earth, the name Enoshima Dunko might become the fuse for the failure of the girl''s mission. Although she wanted to try this kind of despair, Miss Dunzi expressed desperately that she could not be autonomous at all. Otomura Ryoko is the alias of Enoshima Dunko! In the past two years or so, this name has completely resonated throughout the entire SHIELD Academy, and even the outside world has a lot of fame. Although it does not have strong power, it has super analytical capabilities far beyond the world. . A god-like analyst, the strongest hero support, the first school flower of S.H.I.E.L.D., and other titles spread like wildfire. And now, this beautiful intellectual girl, known to the world, was showing a somewhat broken smile, holding a blood-stained dagger in her hand, and the girl''s school uniform was even more stained with blood. In front of the girl, Nick Fury, the dean of S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy, former head of S.H.I.E.L.D., and level 10 agent, was lying in a pool of blood. The black dean didn''t understand until his death, why his most proud student shot himself! "Wow, what a wonderful expression of despair!!" Seeing the despair remaining on Nick''s face, the face of Shield, who had recovered his original character, was full of intoxicating blushes. After strolling to the window of the dean''s room, Shield saw the bustling college. At this time, it is the annual college festival of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the college will make an exception to open to the public at this time of the year. The outside world is also very curious about the hero training institute of Aegis Academy. So todays college is the busiest of the year! "Similarly, it will be the most desperate!" With a chuckle that couldn''t be restrained from the corner of his mouth, Dunko Enoshima strolled to the dean''s desk, opened a device on the desk that could speak to the entire academy, fiddled with it briefly, and turned it on. In the past time, Dunzi has secretly manipulated his superficial personality, unwittingly planting a fire of despair. And now, she only needs to completely ignite this despair... Thinking of this, the girl lightly opened her lips-- "Hello everyone, I am Otonashi Ryoko." .. 2226 Chapter 031-Desperate Overture You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s over!" At the top of the broken building, Spider-Man Peter Parker looked desperate. With his extraordinary dynamic vision, he could clearly see that the entire world was plunged into darkness, the operation of society was paralyzed, the survivors were fighting each other with hideous faces, and their hearts were immersed in endless darkness and madness. "This world is over..." As if whispering to himself, Peter couldn''t understand why this happened. Three days ago, it was still a paradise for humanity. But now, it has turned into nine hells! Three days ago, it was the most lively festival of S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy. Students and teachers in the Academy, as well as visitors from outside the Academy, gathered together. Various activities made everyones faces cheered. Laughter. It seems that even God has been infected, the temperature has adapted, and the sky is cloudless, it is very pleasant to look at. At that time, there was a part-time honorary teacher at S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy. Peter was also enjoying the joy. Looking at the smiling faces, Spider-Man, who had been fighting for more than ten years, felt extremely satisfied. Then, he heard the words of the most famous girl in the college through a special device. At that time, Parker did not realize the birth of the dramatic change- "Can you die for me?!" Accompanied by the cruel words of a girl named Otomura Ryoko Qiaoxiaoyan, I saw the students who were already busy, and even some teachers immediately stopped their work and committed suicide in various ways. Sucking, jumping off the building, exploding, burning, killing each other... The deaths of more than 5,000 people instantly stained the Aegis Academy, which symbolizes hope, a bright red color. The remaining students, teachers and visitors showed incomprehensible fear, chaos, and broke out. Reasonable people came forward one after another, wanting to control the situation. But the next moment, something horrified happened. A huge formation pattern appeared in the sky, covering the entire Aegis Academy. The flesh and soul of those suicides completely inspired the formation and gave birth to a monster named despair! Despair began to spread, and countless creatures wandered into despair in an irreversible trend, creating despair. All the beauty in the human world they trampled destroyed this humanitarian paradise. The heroes have made countless efforts in an attempt to restore all this. Unfortunately, they all failed... And paid the price of life! "It''s over... it''s over!" Slowly muttering to himself, the corners of Spider-Man''s mouth slowly appeared a broken arc, "Anyway, it''s already like this, so let me go crazy, I have had enough, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. " "Go to hell!" There was a flash of blush in his pupils, and Spider-Man jumped out, as if a demon came out of the cage... ... ... Time goes back to three days ago. Seeing the formation activated by the suicide of a large number of teachers and students of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the despair bred in the center of the big formation, Dunzi Enoshima couldn''t help showing an extremely intoxicated look on his face. In Bai Yujing, Enoshima Dunzi''s main study was the existence of formations. From Dunzi''s point of view, the formation technique, which can be used for small fights, to guide the power of all things in the world, is really interesting, and her Enoshima Dunzi is not good at other things, but guiding.Love e-book www.kuaitxt.com Most of the teachers and students in the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. College committed suicide, not the other ones, but the guidance of the girls. It''s not hypnosis, it''s not distorting oneself, it''s just guidance. Of course, the guidance of the girl is not an ordinary guidance, but a multi-faceted guidance, although every guidance seems to be meaningless, in fact it has no meaning. But the superposition of all the guidance will lead to the situation that the girl expects. It is precisely because of this that no one can see the shield''s actions even if this plane is so powerful. So that her plan to subvert the entire world was successfully completed! The big array in front of me is the masterpiece of Shield. "Aegis Academy is a training center for heroes. Over the years, the hopes of this humane heaven have been gathered. Now, with these hopes as sacrifices, I have been born with equal despair. What do you think of this technique?" Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the dean''s room, Dunko Enoshima dressed up as an OL and asked faintly. "Child, stop!" There was clearly no one around, but the kind voice echoed in the girl''s ears, "You shouldn''t be like this. Although you don''t know what problems you have encountered, you shouldn''t be like this." "Come on, boy, there are still many beautiful things in the world!" With the heartfelt words, countless beautiful pictures were reflected in Dunzi''s heart out of thin air, trying to reverse her will. "Ha ha!" A chuckle appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Dunko Enoshima naturally knew who was talking to him. Professor X! One of the leaders of the mutants, the most powerful psychic among the mutants, after becoming a member of the Time and Space Administration and gaining a lot of plane knowledge, he has become the top combat power of the entire administration. According to rumors, Professor X not only restrained the Hulk with infinite power, but also interfered with the consciousness of humanity. Only in the face of such an existence, Dunzi''s face only showed disdain! It seems that he realizes that simple probation cannot be achieved. Professor X, who does not know where his body is located, directly descends on more spiritual power. Facing the culprit of the Shenshield Academy tragedy, this loving old man is also ready to take the thunder Something. However, when his psychic ability directly invaded the shield''s mind, he directly touched a great will beyond imagination. The terrifying will that is like the gathering of billions of suns directly burns his soul with the professor''s spiritual power. "what!!!" There was a scream that stopped abruptly, and Professor X''s mental power dissipated without a trace. "Ah, the master''s power is really great!" There was a blur of longing in his eyes, the shield raised his right hand, and his fingers gently moved the void. In an instant, the madness of the entire college was running, and the terrifying despair was directly imprinted into the origin of the plane. . "boom!!!" A violent shock sounded across the world. A groan rang in everyone''s ears, ordinary people are inexplicable, they only feel that the depression in their hearts is getting heavier, and within a short period of time, they have all kinds of urges to ignore the law. Afterwards, they put it into action one after another, and the world of singing and dancing began to collapse. But the strong all understood in horror that it was the cry of humane consciousness. However, they all seem too late to stop!.. 2227 Chapter 032 Black Phoenix! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the corridor of Aegis Academy, Dunzi Enoshima walked briskly, as if he were outing. The girl''s beautifully held feet wore cool-colored high-heeled shoes, and the heels of the shoes made a crisp sound when they stepped on the ground. Together with the surrounding corpses and blood, they presented an extremely subtle oozing feeling. If it is a normal girl, walking in such an environment, I am afraid it is difficult to get better. But from beginning to end, Enoshima Dunko was not a normal girl. Her mood was extremely happy. because "The feast of despair has begun!" Stepping leisurely to the top of the college''s tallest building, the shield opened her hands, as if to embrace the whole world, the desperate incarnation girl could clearly feel that despair was soaring. That is the desperate hymn of the burning of humanity, the collapse of civilization, and the disgrace of countless creatures! "Otonashi Ryoko!" "You guy did it, you are inexcusable!" Just when Shield was enjoying despair, there was a violent shout from the sky, and then I saw that the sky above Aegis Academy was instantly covered with dark clouds, and the thick thunderbolt down towards Shield. Facing Thunder''s bombardment, Dunko Enoshima seemed to be intoxicated as if he had never seen it. And beside the girl, a slender figure appeared at some point. The invisible power of thought turned into a shield and greeted the thunder. "boom!!!" The violent roar echoed above the Aegis Academy, and the powerful shock wave spread in all directions, and the scattered thunder left traces on the surrounding buildings and ground. "what?!" Accompanied by the sound of consternation, what appeared in the void in front of Enoshima Dunzi was a dark-skinned white-haired woman wearing a tight-fitting black suit and a windbreaker hunting behind her. The person who came was the strong one among the mutants, the storm woman Aurora, a mutant with the ability to control the weather. People familiar with it all know that the Storm Lady is a determined, hateful mutant warrior. In the face of any evil, she can defeat it with the most unwavering will, or even kill it. It''s just now that there is a rare wave of unbelievable shaking on the face of Lady Storm. Her gaze was not at Enoshima Dunko, but at the woman beside her. It was a wild red-haired beauty all over her body, and her thin tights showed her perfect figure to the fullest, but when anyone faced such a stunner, what rose in his heart was not lust, but timidity. As if facing not a woman, but some kind of terrifying creature beyond human. The Storm Lady knew this red-haired woman. In fact, it''s not just the Storm Girl, but anyone who knows something about mutants knows her-Phoenix Girl, Qin Ge Lei, the host of the legendary Phoenix Power, the mutant laser eye fiance. In the cognition of the Storm Lady, the Phoenix Lady should have two personalities, one full of intelligence, and the other full of animality as before. However, after the arrival of the Time and Space Administration, Phoenix Lady''s animal personality should have been wiped out. That was eliminated by the Ultraman of the Time and Space Administration. It''s just that for some reason, the personality that had been eliminated reappeared, occupying the body of the Phoenix woman, and more than that, she became an accomplice, or subordinate, of Otonashi Ryoko, a vicious person. and many more! There was an excitement in her mind, and the Storm Lady suddenly remembered that the Phoenix Lady should be preparing for the wedding with her boyfriend Laser Eye. Now that the Phoenix Girl has become like this, then... Aibeiduo Bookstore www.abdsc.com "Laser Eye, how is he!" There was a fierce anxiety in her heart. The Storm Girl almost subconsciously questioned her voicelessly, "Also, is it your ghost? What have you done? Otonashi Ryoko!!" At the end of the words, Storm Lady''s gaze swept towards Enoshima Dunko like a blade. "Presumptuous! Impudent!!" Dongzi Jiangzhidao didnt answer, but saw the Phoenix girl, or the black phoenix, directly stepped forward, blocking the view of the storm girl, almost endless thoughts emerged, evolving into a substantial flame, and overturned towards the storm girl. go with. As a former partner, the Storm Girl knew very well that it was not an ordinary flame, but a manifestation of the power of the Phoenix. The so-called power of the phoenix is ??the incarnation of the original cosmic life force and emotional force. It is immortal and fickle. It was born between the chaos of the universe and the beginning of everything, and it can be called a child of the universe. As the host of the power of the phoenix, although the black phoenix cannot fully exert the power of the phoenix, it can integrate its power into its own attacks. In this way, even an ordinary attack can exert a terrifying power beyond the imagination of the world. Therefore, in the face of Phoenix Lady''s flame, Storm Lady can only choose to avoid. However, the flame of the Black Phoenix is ??not so easy to dodge, as if it contains its own will, turning into a single fire phoenix, chasing towards the Storm Lady, so that it can only dodge again and again. It''s just that the Storm Girl is worthy of the Storm Girl. Although she is a little embarrassed, she has not received much harm. Seeing this, a wave of astonishing malice appeared on Black Phoenix''s face: "Woman, don''t you want to know what happened to that guy called Laser Eye? He is dead. I caught him, a little bit slow." "The resentment and despair of that guy before his death is really intoxicating!" "what?!" Although she knew that it was Black Phoenix''s strategy, she still couldn''t help being shocked when she heard what she said. As the so-called master fights, fight for the first line! The sudden shock of the Storm Lady appeared flaws, and then she was wrapped up by the ferocious phoenixes, and the hot phoenix fire instantly covered the Storm Lady''s body, burning her soul. "what!!" The screams came from the storm woman''s mouth, and then quickly weakened, the whole person turned into a fireball and fell to the ground. ... ... "It looks good!" Holding his left hand in front of him, Enoshima Dunzi''s right hand touched the eyes on his face lightly, and said calmly, "It is indeed the power of the legendary Phoenix. It is indeed a good card." In the words, the girl also had to sigh, that the dark hand she accidentally left two years ago actually gave birth to a trump card. Two years ago, the shield was still in a state of disguise, and she accidentally encountered the Phoenix Girl. At that time, the girl saw the problem with the Phoenix Girlyes, the Phoenix Girls second personality was eliminated by the Ultramans. . But the problem is that because of past experience, the black phoenix left a deep shadow on the phoenix girl. Under a whim, Shield quietly left a guide by virtue of this shadow. Unexpectedly, after two years of brewing, the original guidance directly reborn the personality of the Black Phoenix, and it has become the desperate party of Shield. Thinking of this, Rao Dunzi can only sigh for his luck. After all, there were too few meetings between the girl and the Phoenix girl, and she didn''t know what her guidance would give birth to. But now it seems that the result is the most ideal! Thinking about this, Shield raised his head slightly. In the girl''s extraordinary perception, a strong aura was converging towards her from all directions. It was obvious that the powerhouses and heroes of the Time and Space Administration were coming. "Come on, let me, shield me, have fun with you!" .. 2228 Chapter 033 Life Court! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Has it started!" When the shield started to act, Nagato was in the original space of the dream. As the so-called one dream, the time of the dream and the chaos is not synchronized, at this time an endless period of time has passed since the reorganization of the dream of Nagato, the huge dream world has long been expanded enough to cover the entire plane group. From the perspective of transcending dreams and chaos, huge dreams are wrapping the entire plane group. The experiment that Nagato was looking forward to was almost reaching the conditions for the beginning. And the expansion of the dream world has enhanced the foundation of the original space of the dream world to an incomprehensible level, and the chaotic road tire located in the center of the original space exudes a powerful force and phantasmal vitality. Instantly receiving the intelligence of his mind left in the original space, Nagato came to the front of the Chaos Tire. "Sure enough, it really is like this!" After reconfirming his original thoughts, an expectant smile appeared on the corners of Nagato''s mouth. To be honest, the red-haired boy himself was a little surprised. At the beginning, he obtained the Chaos Tire only to simulate the real earth and endless chaos conditions more realistically. Unexpectedly, it unexpectedly brought this Dao tire to life again. If Nagato''s calculations are not wrong, when his own experiment is completely completed, I am afraid that an innate Taoist ancestor will be born directly. "Unprecedented Inborn Dao Ancestor, I don''t know what it looks like!" "I look forward to your coming, my compatriot!" Whispering to himself, Nagato seemed to see a slight to imperceptible fluctuation in the Chaos Tire. With a light smile, the figure of the red-haired boy directly left the original space of the dream world and appeared again as a suspended plane. The chaotic space-time courtyard within the group. In the Space-Time Garden, Izayoi Sakiya has prepared black tea and snacks for him...According to Nagato''s life pattern over the years, it is tea time now. "Nayako and the others are leaving now!" Sitting on the rattan chair in the center of the courtyard, Nagato took a sip of black tea and spoke calmly. "Yes Master!" "So, let''s watch it." Speaking softly, a cold expression flashed across the red-haired boy''s face, "I want to see who will jump out. This chaos is my place. No matter who dares to stretch out his paw, I will He chopped it!" ... ... Plane group, central plane! After sensing the changes in the plane, both the local powerhouse and the time and space administration quickly responded. The heroic powerhouses from all over the world and even the different planes came to the world at the fastest speed. The source of change-Shenshield Academy. There are many ways in the extraordinary world to predict crises and observe the future. The success of Enoshima Shield''s plan is nothing more than Nagato''s will to cover the secret, and the girl''s own actions are too secret. After the plan is successful, the secret of the secret disappears, and the heroes naturally know the whole story. . While hating Enoshima Dunko, they didn''t think that they and others would not be able to punish the wicked girl. But soon, the facts told them-- "You really can''t do it!" Still on the top of the tallest teaching building of S.H.I.E.L.D., Dunko Enoshima sat leisurely on the edge of the building, with two little feet dangling casually, dressed in uniform, showing a rare maturity that she made such a girl His actions were not abrupt. The brisk smile emerging from the corners of the mouth, combined with clear eyes and freehand manners, is as innocent as a girl who does not know the world. And around the girl, the black phoenix was showing unimaginable power. The endless black flames blasted the gathered heroes to disgrace. Almost all heroes could not imagine that the black phoenix would be so powerful. Indeed, the power of the phoenix is ??one of the most powerful and fearsome powers in this dimension.Yushuya www.7ys.cc As the incarnation of the original cosmic life force and emotional force, the power of the phoenix is ??immortal and fickle, born between the chaos of the universe and the beginning of all things. It can be called the child of the universe and one of the absolute forces in the universe. But in fact, no host of the power of the phoenix can truly fully exert the power of the phoenix. Therefore, although the black phoenix is ??powerful, the heroes are not afraid. They have the confidence to defeat the host of Phoenix''s power. It just seems that they miscalculated. The result of miscalculation is death! Soon, casualties appeared. In one minute, the famous Iron Man died, and his armor was burnt to death by black flames. In three minutes, Captain America, known as the symbol of the United States, also followed in Iron Man''s footsteps. In five minutes, the reckless Thor Thor was smashed to pieces by the sword of flame! In ten minutes, many superheroes lost their lives. With the passage of time, the casualties of the heroes have increased. It is not without heroes breaking out. In fact, when facing a crisis, almost all the heroes present have exploded with fighting power far beyond normal. But it was completely useless. At this time, the black phoenix almost lost its form and completely transformed into a soaring phoenix. The entire universe, the entire plane, shuddered with the phoenix''s cry. Many gods sleeping in the universe are also awakened by this! "That''s not Black Phoenix anymore!" Suddenly, a mechanically cold voice rang in Enoshima Dunzi''s ears, and then the girl found that a creature with a basic human form and a golden metal all over her body appeared beside her. Strange creatures have four faces, three of which are inscribed with basic human faces, but they show inconsistent expressions. The fourth face is blank and looks like a mirror. "You are, the life court?" For the strange creatures that suddenly appeared next to her, Miss Shield was obviously not unexpected. She saw the girl smile and said, "I didn''t expect you, the spokesperson of the plane, to really exist. I thought the secret information of the academy. It''s fake." "On this point, I hold a negative attitude, obviously you have confirmed my existence!" Facing the girl''s words, the strange creature, or the court of life, said coldly, "Please answer my question head-on. The host who uses the power of the phoenix is ??no longer a black phoenix." "cut!" Seeing that his change of topic was unsuccessful, Enoshima Dunko softly curled his lips, then shrugged his shoulders, and said, "Yes, my despair has already replaced her. How can a real black phoenix have that level? !" As a girl who is an incarnation of despair, she can naturally control the despair she spreads and transform all desperate hosts into her own incarnation. This is the natural ability that Enoshima Dunko awakened after receiving the blessing of Nagato power. "That''s it, sinner!" Hearing the Shield''s admission, the Life Court burst out with an icy momentum that suppressed all the surrounding creatures, "Steal the power of the son of the universe-the Phoenix, twist the law of the plane, and interfere with the original operation!" "In the name of the court of my life, the death sentence was sentenced and executed immediately!!" "Oh, it''s really interesting!" Facing the sudden trouble in the court of life and the infinite power of the other party, a weird smile flashed on Shield''s face, "Just to judge the beautiful and lovely shield sauce, can you really do it?" ps: Marvel is mainly based on movies, assisted by comics, your sister, comics, the force is against the sky!.. 2229 Chapter 034 Reversal! Otter Star! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Life court! This is an almost omnipotent existence, One-Above-All authorized him to supervise and maintain the balance of all reality, including all the multiverse. He will only appear when needed, and his judgment can affect the entire universe. Of course, this is the setting of Nagato''s previous Marvel series. Dunzi also knew this information before coming. But Dunzi has always believed that this setting is completely nonsense. If the so-called One-Above-All really exists, many Dao ancestors in the chaos will not be confused. Even Dunzi privately believes that even the entire endless chaos cannot carry One-Above-All. Facts proved that Enoshima''s idea was completely correct. There is no One-Above-All at all. The power source of the life court is not other, it is the original consciousness of this central plane, which is the so-called spokesperson of the heavenly path. And this kind of existence is undoubtedly an obstacle to the shield''s action, this girl has already understood. therefore-- "I, shield, I thought of how to deal with you a long time ago." With a malicious smile at the corner of his mouth, Enoshima Dunko instantly communicated his desperate law engraved in the origin of the plane, which originated from Bai Yujing''s countless years of research and developed new secret techniques, and he immediately activated the great technique. In the past years, Bai Yujing has conquered countless planes, and his research on the origin of the planes has reached an astonishing level. On this basis, Bai Yujing''s senior officials and powerful people have developed a great technique for the origin of the plane. Although they are just some magic methods that are almost left, they have excellent results. One of them is the shading technique. This technique is not a spell that destroys the heavens and the earth. The effect is even simpler. It covers the secrets of the heavens and isolates the connection between the native creatures of the plane and the origin of the plane. In addition, the shield is activated by the engraved law of despair. good. Immediately, the momentum in the life court came to an abrupt end, and he himself was even more straightforward. "Desperate invasion!" At this moment, Dunko Enoshima made a full shot for the first time. Shield knew very well that the Great Sky Covering technique was only a spell after all, and its effect might not last for much time, but for the girl, even a moment of opportunity was enough for her to deal with the enemy in front of her. The dark radiance burst out from the small hands of the shield, passed through the body of the court of life, eroding his soul. Curse, regret, regret, pain... All the negative emotions possessed by living creatures breed crazily in the soul of the court of life, impacting this soul, who has almost abandoned his emotions and can be called the great existence of gods, and continuously pushes it into the abyss called despair. "what!!!" Screaming, the court of life curled up and fell, and his golden body gradually became dark. "Stop it!" "Asshole, what did you do!!" "Hold on, Life Court!" Seeing the strangeness of the Life Court, the heroes immediately rushed to stop him. Although the coldness and inhumanity of the Life Court made him a poor position in the hearts of the heroes, this did not affect the heroes'' decision to support. Because in any case, the powerful strength of the life court is really necessary for them to win the war. Yes, war! In the hearts of heroes, this is no longer a simple disaster, but a war.The only Chinese website www.v1zw.com The whole world, the war with despair! It''s just that the heroes want to support, but the Black Phoenix will not let them act. Even because the shield has long anticipated their actions, the momentum on the Black Phoenix body soars instantly, as if to burn himself to the limit. The scorching flame blocked the heroes'' path and plunged the court of life into eternal darkness. The next moment, the Life Court no longer wailed, and slowly floated up. The dark figure bloomed with desperate malice. "All beings are guilty!" The cold Heavenly Judge made his own ruling, and the power of terror gathered again, but this time it was no longer Enoshima Shield, but the heroes who were preparing to save the world. Despair, this moment secretly breeds in the hearts of all heroes. ... ... Deep in the universe on the central plane, a shining planet. This was once a planet of life that was just born, but since the arrival of the Light Clan, this planet has been moving closer to the hometown of the Ultramans, and it has turned into a new Austria in just a few thousand years. Special star. Of course, in addition to the identity of the Otter Star, this place is also the headquarters of the Time and Space Administration. The original Otto stars are full of peace and warmth. But at this time, the Otto Star was full of panic. The reason is not other, but it is the dark gas lingering outside the Otto starsit is nothing else, but it is the manifestation of the law of despair that twists the plane. The despair spread by the shield is not limited to the earth, but the whole The plane of the universe. If it hadn''t been for the brilliance of the Otto Star to drive away the darkness, I am afraid that the law of despair would have eroded down, causing terrible consequences. "It''s just not going to work like this!" On the plasma tower of the Ultra Star, the powerful Ultraman who commanded the entire planet almost gathered together. The father of Otto with double horns above his head looked at the manifestations of despair in the sky, and said with great solemnity, Once the rules of Ottos star are also engraved on that thing, those young Altmans who are not yet mature will probably Go dark directly." "Indeed, but our power is not enough to reverse this power from the origin of the universe!" What responded to him was the captain of the Alter Guard, the older brother of the Alter brothers, Altman Zofi. He looked stern, he hesitated for a moment, and said, "Are you going to call Senior Noah and Siro out? ?" "However, what Senior and Siro are doing is related to whether we can face Bai Yujing in the future, and we can''t give up halfway!" It was the first generation Ultraman who made the rebuttal, the unyielding flame filled the body of this battle-hardened cosmic hero, "Let''s go, go to earth, as long as you defeat the culprit, there should be a way to restore everything to its original state." " Hearing the words of the first generation, the surrounding Ultramans, such as the Ultra Brothers, Tiga, Dyna and other Ultramans all moved. In fact, they wanted to set off for the earth a long time ago, but the reality of despair outside the Otto Star is too amazing. They have to temporarily stop and observe for a while to ensure that the power of the Otto Star can resist this. Invasion. "do not go!" However, at the moment when the Ultramans were preparing to act, a sudden voice rang in their ears. "Senior Noah!" "G!" All the Ultramans showed their surprises, and then they saw two Ultramans emerge from the void, one of which had wings on his back, and his body was shining silver. It was indeed the legendary embodiment of light, Noah Ultraman. . And the other is silver and gold, and his whole body is shining with a little bit of brilliance. He is no one else but the strongest of the light clan today, Sai Luo! "Everyone, it doesn''t make sense to go to Earth now!" Arriving in front of the Ultramans, Cerro sighed slightly and said, "I already feel it, it is not a disaster, but Bai Yujing''s attack, the real decisive battle... has already begun!" . 2230 Chapter 035 Mobilization! Call the strong! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sai Luo''s words surprised all the Ultraman present. A moment of dead silence, followed by endless depression and killing, even the Ultramans, who are known as the incarnations of light, could not remain calm when they heard the term Bai Yujing. The scenes of Bai Yujing destroying the old Altman Star and the Time and Space Administration could not help but flow through the hearts of many Altmans. Pain and guilt emotions can''t help but emerge, and even a few ultramans with more extreme personalities breed darkness in their hearts, and the brilliance on their bodies flashes. "Ugh!" Seeing this scene, Noah Altman, the oldest person on the scene, couldn''t help but sigh softly. This sigh seemed to provoke something, and the wonderful fluctuations spread to the surroundings centered on Noah, and the darkness that had grown in Ultraman''s heart because of various pains and regrets immediately dissipated. As the darkness dissipated, the Ultramans quickly returned to their normal state of mind. For the first time, they saluted and thanked Noah. Noah just nodded and didn''t say much. In the past years, Noah has experienced similar things, and the darkness that grew in his heart even turned into a terrible existence. In order to eliminate the darkness, Noah and the existence that grew in his heart launched a death battle that transcended time and space. Therefore, although he is the legendary savior of light, he knows darkness better than any Ultraman. "Everyone!" Seeing this, Sai Luo said again, "As I said before, the earth is being attacked by Bai Yujing, and it is an attack from within, from the origin of the plane." "Faced with such an attack, I am afraid that it will be useless to travel to Earth at this time." Speaking of this, Sai Luo couldn''t help sighing in his heart, "Although I hate Bai Yujing very much, I have to admit that that power is indeed very strong, so powerful that it suffocates the entire chaotic creature." "But, so what!" A bitter will and brilliant brilliance burst out from the once young fighter, and now the strongest one, "We are Ultraman, the Ultraman who maintains justice and peace in the universe." "In the face of evil, we will never give in. Prepare to fight, everyone!" Sai Luo''s words completely aroused the courage of the Ultra warriors. After looking at each other, the Alt warriors burst out with the same will and brilliance and resonated with Sai Luo. Feeling the will and belief of their companions, Cerro and Noah looked at each other and announced an exciting news "In the end, we are not without a chance. My research with Senior Noah was successful!" ... ... The Altstar immediately entered a full-scale war mobilization. The Ultramans who have experienced the destruction of their home planets have already understood that there is no fluke in the war with Bai Yujing, and there is absolutely no chance of victory if all their power is not used. The high-level powerhouses were dispatched one after another. Soon, Ultraman Cerro and Ultraman Noah were left on the plasma spark tower. At this time, Siro and Noah are standing in front of the energy center of the plasma spark tower. Plasma spark, this is the name of the energy center. Feeling the infinite energy contained in the plasma spark, Siro couldn''t help but recall that he tried to get close when he was young, which led to his exile to the Otto King for trial. There is a secret in Cerro''s heart that only he knows, that is, his soul is not Ultraman. In other words, his previous life was not Ultraman. It''s a human being from an earth that doesn''t know which plane. In the memory of his previous life, Siro had also vaguely seen some Ultraman special dramas, although not many, but it was enough for him to understand one thing, that is, he has crossed into the world of special dramas.Euyue Book www.euyue.com Because of this recognition, the original Cyro was different from the ordinary Ultraman, arrogant and yearning for power. If it weren''t for this, Siro wouldn''t be bold enough to approach the plasma spark. As everyone knows, once he approached at that time, he would be assimilated. His father stopped him and saved him. It''s just that Siro didn''t appreciate it. But after experiencing the trial of the King of Ultra, the guidance of Ultraman Leo, the inheritance of Ultraman Noah, and the influence of many Ultramans struggling throughout the universe, he gradually understood the true meaning of light. Strength is not the only thing, arrogance is never desirable, only love and peace are worth his life''s struggle. It is based on this belief that he became a qualified Alter fighter, and more than that, even the Space-Time Administration is an organization he created to achieve the meaning of his life more perfectly. Originally everything went smoothly, and the emergence of the Space-Time Administration has not only greatly reduced the burden on the Ultramans. It also allowed the universe under its management to enter an unprecedented era of peace. Only soon, Celuo learned of other interplanetary organizations and forces through the Time and Space Administration, and locked in a force that was absolutely hostile to the Time and Space Administration-the main god space. As a result, they had not formally engaged in the main god space, but they encountered Bai Yujing who broke through the main god space and came to the door. "Bai Yujing!" Saying the enemy''s name in a low voice, Siro''s heart was a little complicated. After years of investigation and research, Sai Luo clearly realized the horror of Bai Yujing in the endless chaos. At the same time, he also determined that Bai Yujing''s master should also be a traverser. After all, almost all of Bai Yujing''s senior management were women, and they were all women from the second dimension in the memory of previous lives. Except for those who pass through like Long Aotian, who else would be like this at the top of the power level? If Bai Yujing got the news before the battle with the Time and Space Administration, I''m afraid Sai Luo would be very happy. After all, it would be a very pleasant thing to meet his fellow villagers. But at this moment, it is obvious that there can only be one between him and the fellow who has not yet shown up. "The blood feuds of the Ultra Star must be reported!" A firm will emerged from the depths of his heart. Cyro looked at Noah on the side, hesitated for a moment, and said, "...The plasma spark is related to our plan. It''s up to you, Senior Noah." "Don''t worry, Siro boy, leave it to me!" Faced with Cerro''s instructions, Noah was also solemnly. He knew exactly what Cerro was going to do. In other words, this is something he and Siro planned together. "Ok!" For the elder next to him, Cerro was also very relieved, then he turned around and slowly left with the plasma spark on his back, "Then, I should start my own work too." During the steps, Siro waved his right hand at random, drawing a space-time opening in front of him. Stepping into the crack of time and space, Siro soon came to a distorted time and space. The sky and the earth are dark and dead, without any vitality. Outside of time and space, there is a terrifying turbulence in time and space. Although it is not the first time to come here, Cyro still dislikes this kind of place very much, but he still has to come here-this time and space is deliberately opened up to convene the strong from other forces in the plane group They. These powerhouses have been convened by the Time and Space Administration over the years, and they are unwilling to submit to Bai Yujing''s super powerhouses. And now it is about to start a decisive battle with Bai Yujing, Siro will naturally not let go of these powerful combat powers. Thinking in this way, Siro activated his signal to connect with these powerhouses!.. 2231 Chapter 036 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not long after, waves of ripples appeared on the edge of the warped space-time. Accompanied by the reverberation of ripples, the figure of the earthly giant python standing on two white and silver pieces, entwined and huge enough to surround an entire universe, suddenly appeared in front of Cyro. The figure looks like a human being, so handsome that he can''t distinguish between men and women, but what makes people care more about is the temperament that he exudes. In the past, present and future, His existence seems to run through the beginning and end of the timeline. In other words, He is the body of the timeline! This is one of Cerro''s allies, whose name is the Mercury Snake. In the original world, the Mercury Snake is in charge of the fourth day''s principle, and the god of unduality "returns forever." To be honest, this is definitely an extremely terrifying force. Under the influence of this legal principle, the Mercury Snake will never admit it as long as it does not get an end that it agrees with. Even if it dies, it will go back to the time of the entire world for the first time and let everything start over. If the world is a game that cannot be regretted, then Mercury Snake is a player who can read files. In a sense, the Mercury Snake is in charge of what can be called the strongest surviving "li". If you want to defeat the Mercury Snake, you must get rid of his principle of existence, and either let him get the desired ending or directly destroy the plane where he is located-Bai Yujing chose the latter. Then the Mercury Snake, who was lucky enough to survive, became Bai Yujing''s mortal enemy without any accident. It is precisely because of this that Cerro can easily reach an alliance with it. Seeing the appearance of the first ally, Cyro restored the human form he had used on Earth, stood in the sky, and nodded towards the Mercury Serpent through the distant time and space. The Mercury Serpent nodded in response, and then fell silent. And this silence only lasted less than ten seconds... "boom!!!" Suddenly a loud noise burst out from the edge of time and space, and in the cracks of time and space, a burly purple giant was slowly coming with heavy steps. The giant''s whole body was purple, and the huge armor added to his body, making it even more powerful and powerful. Thanos, once the overlord of the universe on the central plane, the owner of infinite gems. After stepping out of the crack in his mouth, Thanos looked around for a while, gestured towards the Mercury Snake, and strode towards the position of Sailo. Every step forward was a distance of hundreds of millions of meters. Soon, Thanos came not far from Sai Luo and directly condensed a throne. Sitting on the throne, Thanos spoke directly, "The luminous boy, what happened, actually initiated an emergency contact, you know that I am about to conquer the thirteenth plane now." Hearing Thanos'' remarks, Cyro couldn''t help but frown slightly, feeling a little unhappy. To be honest, if Bai Yujing was not too powerful, and Thanos, who controlled the infinite gems, was really difficult to eliminate, the entire Time and Space Administration would have already attacked Thanos. No matter from which standpoint, Thanos is an existence that is incompatible with the Ultramans. Only now, he had to tolerate this damn guy in front of him. "Everything is to destroy Bai Yujing!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Sai Luo''s expression remained unchanged, but he didn''t wait for him to say something, a faint golden light burst out of the void, and the illusory golden lotus fell, slightly dotted with the whole dead world. Along with the appearance of golden light and golden lotus, there was also a man wearing a golden robe and holding a blessing pestle. "It''s been a long time, Thanos!" Appearing from the void, the man looked at Thanos for the first time, and said harshly, "It seems that you old guy is doing well. It''s a pity that he didn''t kill you back then." "Hmph, it''s not always certain who killed who back then!" Compared to Cyro, Thanos is obviously more concerned about the man who just appeared, "If it weren''t for those damn superheroes, I would have caught your bug and crushed it to death." "Failing to grasp the opportunity is your incompetence, who can be blamed!" www.kkkxs.com "Want to die once, bastard!" "Can''t ask for it." "enough!!!" Seeing that Thanos and the man''s tone became more and more aggressive, as if they were about to fight, Cyro immediately said, "Now is not the time for you to fight, Aaron, restrain yourself." Looking straight at the man named Jinpao, Sai Luo said solemnly. Seeing that Cyro was serious, Aaron was silent for a moment before nodding. He let out a sigh of relief in his heart, and Cyro couldn''t help feeling speechless. It was not the first time that he persuaded him to make peace like this, although he found a group of powerful allies in the chaos. The strong have their own personalities. But this extraordinary personality can easily cause contradictions in getting along. This is not the first time Cerro has mediated conflicts. And the contradiction between the man in the golden robe and Thanos is probably the deepest. The man in the golden robe is named Aaron. Like Thanos, he was originally a cosmic hegemon on the central plane. Unlike Thanos who has infinite gems, Aaron possesses an unimaginable supreme heritage. The formation of the entire plane group was provided by Aaron. Although he is also the overlord of the universe, Aaron is different from Thanos. He and Ultraman still have a lot of friendship, so when Cyro is serious, Aaron will give face. After finishing Aaron, Cyro looked at Thanos and said lightly, "Don''t you want to know why I called the summoning order? It''s simple, Bai Yujing is here!" "what!" "So fast!!" "Humph!" Hearing Sai Luo''s words, the aura of the others present changed one after another, Thanos'' face showed strong jealousy, Aaron was frightened and angry, and an unnoticeable haze flashed through his eyes. On the contrary, it was the Mercury Snake, with a terrifying killing intent bursting out of its whole body, as if spreading from the root, shocking the world. "I heard the heart-pounding news!" Accompanied by the sudden sound was a section of heavenly sound with a cascading chorus of vocal music as the main performance, a magnificent and full of courage, a dark figure slowly fell from the black hole in the sky. At this moment, the sky, the earth, time, space... all began to tremble. Black robe, long black hair, devilish dignity. Rebelling against the god of heaven, the emperor of abandoning heaven comes! "Bai Yujing!" The demon god who had just descended had obviously heard Sai Luo''s words, and the surging divine might slowly diffused from him, "I can''t wait, since it''s here, let''s fight." "You really are a martial idiot, Abandoned Heaven Emperor." As soon as Qi Tiandi''s words fell, a clear and sweet female voice rang out afterwards. Then soon, the golden beam of light penetrated the turbulent flow of time and space beyond the edge of time and space, and the blond girl with a huge sickle on her shoulder walked out of the beam of light and came here. The slender legs lightly stepped on the void, and the perfect queen-like girl was filled with more power than the Qitian Emperor. If the Qitian Emperor is the demon god feared by the world, then the girl is the supreme god of creation and destruction! The entire twisted space-time has been shaking constantly after she appeared, as if unsupportable. The name is Rodbnet Mea, and he is called: King of Golden Nightmare!.. 2232 Chapter 037-Sudden Attack You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!long long ago In the corner of endless chaos, a pure will was born from the boundless darkness. The power generated by this will changed the emptiness of the sea of ??chaos with it as the center, and divided countless worlds like the creator. These worlds are supported by countless stone pillars on the sea of ??chaos. She is the mother of everything in this world. Therefore, there are gods, demons...and humans. Gods and demons are constantly fighting, God is fighting to defend the world; demons are fighting to win the wand to destroy the world, the Creator falls asleep... She is regarded as the great king by the demons-the golden demon, and the demon who brings nightmares. She is an incomprehensible huge existence, the mother of all darkness, the true king of the demons. She has always looked forward to those who can return to the old posture, those who are darker than the darkness, and those who are deeper than the night.Embodied in a chaos, all the nothingness is born, where all the chaos is, and it controls the existence of nightmares. She is the pure power of the will of nothingness, full name, the golden nightmare king. just-- "Bai Yujing that damn group!" The perfect queen temperament disappeared without a trace at this moment, and the face of the golden nightmare king was full of unwilling expressions, "I actually took my world away by not paying attention while I was sleeping!" Hearing the complaint of the Golden Nightmare King, the others present couldn''t help being silent. To be honest, the strong players present are also well-informed. But even so, they couldn''t understand that a great creator and creator would have to be reckless to know nothing about his world being taken away. What makes them even more unbearable is that such a reckless woman is actually above them. If her world is still there, crushing them is even a matter of a finger. "Ahem!" Realizing that his thoughts were a little off, Siro immediately coughed, and only after attracting the attention of others, he spoke, "By the way, there are three Red Devil Gods, why haven''t they come yet." As soon as the words were spoken, Cyro felt a little bad instinctively. Among the many allies that Cerro has convened over the years, the Red World Demon God is probably the most determined. Probably because the Red World Demon God has reached this step, Cerro is absolutely indispensable. A long time ago-before the Time and Space Administration was established, Cerro used Noah''s power to travel. At that time, he encountered the Demon God of the Red World who had not yet stepped out of the plane in an unfamiliar plane. Seeing the hardships of the Red World, Cyro gave the Demon Gods a larger world view and knowledge of going out of the world. This incident was originally just a small thing in his memory. But when they met again, Sai Luo was surprised to find that the Red World Demon Gods had become extraordinary existences. It was with this kind of friendship that the Red World Demon God simply joined the alliance and became his firm ally. . Under such circumstances, the Red Devil God is definitely the first to respond when Cyro makes a contact. But now, the other allies are all here, but the Red Devil God is not there. As for what Sailor could think of, other powerhouses also thought of itthe King of Golden Nightmare was an exception. At this time, the girl was really thinking about why the Red World Demon Gods hadnt arrived yet. "Puff puff puff puff!" A slightly weird laugh suddenly sounded, extremely abruptly, a black and white bear appeared in the middle of the void, "Of course the reason why those Red Devil Gods did not come is that they can''t come, bear!" "who are you?!" Seeing the black and white bear that suddenly appeared, Siro felt a rush of anxiety. In his heart, it seemed as if being grabbed by something. "Who am I? This is a good question!" Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com Hearing Cyro''s question, the black and white bear suddenly became interested, "I am your friend, the black and white bear who brought despair, please give me your advice, everyone!" "despair!" Hearing this word, Cyro immediately remembered the law of despair in the origin of the central plane, and the Otto Star, a flash of light flashed in his mind, and he almost shouted out: "Did you make a move against the Otter Star!!!" "Yes!" The black and white bear admired Siro''s gaffe, and said with a smile, "To be honest, how happy we were after we sensed your departure. Without your Otter Star, it''s just a brush, full of loopholes." "Desperate, Ultraman Cerro, because of your departure, the Ultra Star will face a second time..." "boom!!" Before the black and white bear had finished speaking, Aaron''s sacred rod turned into a streamer and killed him to the dregs. "Don''t listen to his nonsense anymore, Siro, go back quickly, Otter Star needs you!" "...Yes, yes, go back immediately!" After hesitating for a moment, Siro immediately converged and prepared to open the space-time channel. "No one is allowed to leave!" As if foreseeing Cerro''s movements, the soft voice suddenly sounded, accompanied by endless flames coming out of thin air, the dark flames seemed to destroy everything, no matter the world or the earth, no matter space or time. "Go!" Sensing this scene, Aaron didn''t say anything, the Buddha''s supreme supernatural power-supernatural power was immediately blessed to Sai Luo, and then he directly raised his hand and pushed, Sai Luo disappeared in place. Turning around, looking at the dark sea of ??fire, Aaron clenched his fist. Not only him, Thanos, Qitian Emperor, Mercury Snake, and Golden Nightmare King, all held their breath, and their instincts as a strong man told them that the time to fight to death has come. ... ... Red World! It is a different world that humans can never reach. In the distant past, people only heard about the scenes of the "Red World" from the "Disciples of the Red World". The people living in the "Red World" are collectively called "Apostles of the Red World", or "Apostles" for short. Among the "Apostles of the Red World", the supreme power is the "King of the Red World", or "king" for short. But whether it is a disciple or a king, they feed on the power called the power of existence. The so-called power of existence is the energy to maintain the existence of everything. In a sense, the nature of this power is not much different from the power of the world. In other words, people living in the Red World are essentially a kind of existence that devours the world. The existence of this nature is doomed to its living environment will continue to deteriorate, and eventually will eventually appear in order to protect the living environment, and raise a butcher knife to one''s own companions. The three supreme demon gods in the red world had foreseen this situation very early and began their respective preparations. But a long time ago, the arrival of a visitor from another world brought new ideas to the demon gods-their eyes turned to endless chaos, and at the expense of helping other planes, in exchange for the deepening of the red world. force. In the endless years, I don''t know how many people of the red world, and even the king of the red world, have sacrificed. But because of this, the prosperity and prosperity of the Red World, the blessing of countless world powers, and the blessings of many plane consciousnesses have brought the Red World ushered in an almost dreamlike era. Only now, this dream era seems to have suffered an extremely terrible disaster. Unimaginable evil power tore through the sky, and the turbid and crazy aura distorted everything he infected. Nearly endless evil god monsters came!.. 2233 Chapter 038 Evil God vs Demon God! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Red World, there are three demon gods. They are respectively the creation god who is in charge of "good fortune" and "determination"-the snake of sacrifice, and the god of punishment with the power to "judgment" and "confirmation"-the heavenly fire Alastel. And the guiding god who "evokes" and "transmits"-Juezhixiaoying Shahar. Among them, Juezhixiaoying Shahar is the most special. His power is not so much his own power, but rather the connection between him and the pan-consciousness of the Red World. He is the spokesperson of plane consciousness. Therefore, just before the disaster struck, Jue Zhiying Shahar immediately noticed it. It''s just that he can''t convey the information to his companions. Because of a girl who appeared in front of him. At first glance, it seems to be just an ordinary black-haired girl, with beautiful attributes at most, but for the guiding god, the appearance of human beings is not his focus. After all, Jue Zhi Xiaoyin was a demon who didn''t even exist, and looked like a breeze. What really made Jue Zhi Xiaoyin care about was the essence of the young girl in front of him. The other party is not a girl, or even a human being, but a mysterious existence of hundreds of millions of brilliant spheres gathered outside of endless time and space. When the other party appeared in front of him, Jue Zhi Xiaoyin felt that the time and space he was in was separated from the red world. Without saying much, or saying nothing at all, Jue Zhi Xiaoyin understood the purpose of this mysterious existence in front of him, and there was only one thing he could do. That is-- "Beat you!" Demon God''s determination, the surging killing intent spread. "What an interesting demon god!" Compared with the murderous intent of the Demon God, the young girl, or the ruler of time and space, the unity of everything, Yugsothoth seemed quite calm, but the murderous intent in her eyes was also not small. The balls of light automatically condensed around the girl, and instantly spread across the entire space. "This is the first battle of our gods after the rebirth. Under the gaze of our master, I will do my best. Therefore, the demon god of another world, remember, the one who took your life is named Yugesuo. Toss!!" As soon as the voice fell, the fierce battle between the devil god and the evil god began immediately... At the same time, the Red World. World-destroying disasters are spreading... Earth Burrower, Star Color, Giant Biting Worm, Flying Hydra, Novoch, Great Race of Isth, Hound of Tindalus, Roygel... the endless Cthulhu family are raging. Fortunately, the followers of the Red World are not ordinary creatures. All the Apostles of the Red World had power as soon as they were born, and even a few of them were born with strong power. Therefore, after the initial panic, the Red World has set off a trend of resistance. But there are too many Cthulhu family members, and endless monsters seem to engulf the entire Red World. Coupled with an evil god among the family members, the followers of the Red World quickly retreated. "Roar!!!" Suddenly, a deafening roar resounded across the sky and the world, and the extremely powerful divine might burst out from the depths of the Red World, sweeping the entire world and suppressing all living creatures. Whether it is the Cthulhu family members, the Red World beings, or the Cthulhu Gods, they all feel trembling at this moment. All creatures can feel that there is something terrifying existence that is about to appear. Only soon, the creatures of the Red World began to cheer. They already know what is coming! That is their god, the snake that created the gods and rituals-as the demon god who is in charge of "good fortune" and "determination", the ritual snakes have been sleeping deep in the earth, using his body as a medium to help the Red World absorb the power of the world. If nothing happens normally, the sacrificial snake will always sleep, but the breath of disaster has awakened him! "Boom boom boom!!!" Must-reading room www.bidu5.com Perceiving the aura of disaster, the creation god couldn''t take care of it, and directly rushed out from the depths of the earth with his body, and the heavy earth of the red world shook crazily, as if the end of the world. Soon, I saw an extremely terrifying black snake emerge from the ground. The huge body seemed to cover the sky, glanced at the red world, the ritual snake was completely angry, and the terrifying divine might raged along with his anger, suppressing all the evil gods and the evil gods. Monsters closer to the sacrificial snake even turned into powder directly under the power of the gods. "Snake of Sacrifice!" "Snake of Sacrifice!" "Snake of Sacrifice!" Seeing the demon god''s great power, all the creatures in the red world became enthusiastic. In contrast, the situation on the evil god side was a little uncomfortable, and the dependents could hardly act under the power. However, most of the evil gods flinched in the face of such terrifying enemies. There were some crazy guys in the original god system, but in the previous Cthulhu Civil War, those really crazy Cthulhu died completely because they would not surrender. The evil gods who really stayed are very aware of current affairs, but the other side of knowledge of current affairs is that they are a little greedy for life and fear of death. "Hmph, you dare to wait for monsters..." It seems that the heretical gods are retreating, and a trace of disdain has just emerged in the heart of the sacrifice snake, but the next moment, a sense of horror crisis burst from the heart of the creator god. The Serpent of Sacrifice felt it for the first time, a huge shadow. Looking up, the sacrificial snake immediately saw a huge mass of meat like a black cloud. With the extraordinary vision of the Demon God, he could even clearly see the many tentacles on the meat and the big mouth dripping with slime. The most important thing is that this huge mass of meat is falling towards him at an alarming speed. Run quickly, leave quickly, can''t stay here... Many emotions flashed in my heart, even the demon god would not want to try the feeling of being held down by such a terrifying piece of flesh, and would not even want to get close even when connected. But when the sacrificial snake wanted to act, he was shocked to find that the black cloud-like flesh seemed to travel through time and space. "boom!!!" The huge piece of meat completely covered the sacrificial snake, and the terrifying shock instantly spread throughout the entire Red World, and the ground was full of cracks due to the shock. The pan-consciousness of the Red World even screamed because of this... ... ... "It''s so beautiful!" In the chaotic void outside the red world, Nayazi listened to the screams of the red world consciousness, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. As time passed, Nayazi became more and more adapted to the identity of the evil god. The so-called Cthulhu is a horrible existence that is opposed to order and the world! In the eyes of Cthulhu, there is nothing more beautiful than the grief of the world. "No, Nagato-kun''s voice is better!" Such a rebuttal flashed in his mind, and Naiazi''s cheeks couldn''t help but turned red, and it took a while to calm down, "After all, the cooperation between Sab and Yug is really tacit." "It seems that the demise of the Red World is already a certainty, what do you think, God of Punishment!" While speaking, Naiyazi turned around leisurely, and at the end of her vision, the tumbling aura of chaos dispersed like a wave, and a huge figure pushed away the chaos and drove over. That was no one else, it was the Red Devil God who had received Cerro''s message and rushed back to the Red World to summon his companions. Its just that he never expected that he would see such a scene the first moment he came back! The connection between the demon god and the red world made the god of punishment know everything in an instant, and the angry will turned into the red lotus fire of conviction, covering the body of the giant. "Accept the judgment of Heaven''s Punishment, Demon God!!!" .. 2234 Chapter 039 Victory of the Cthulhu! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The world robs the fire Alastel! In the Red World, the God of Heaven''s Punishment, who is in charge of the power to "judge" and "convict sins", among the three-pillar gods of the Red World, he is not the highest, let alone the most effective, but the strongest. The scorching red lotus fire will burn all the evils it believes. In the past, the God of Punishment even used his flames to annihilate several races and civilizations judged by plane consciousness as evil. Such feats made his red lotus fire even more terrifying. And now, this terrifying flame is turning into an arrow, heading towards Nayazi, mercilessly! In the current crisis, Naiyazi''s face couldn''t help showing a sense of war. To become the new Lord of the Heretic God, Niyako is also eager to try. "war!" For the first time, Nayazi took out his usual physics holy sword-a crowbar from the bottom of his four-dimensional skirt, and made a baseball swing against the incoming flame arrow! "boom!" The collision between the Holy Sword of Physics and the Arrow of Flame, sounded like metal collision. The flames that burned everything could not help the physics holy sword blessed by the power of the evil god, and even under the blow of the holy sword, it went retrograde in the direction of the attack and rushed towards the evil spirit. Seeing this scene, Alastel couldn''t help but feel shocked. He already understood that the evil god in front of him was not simple, it was probably his best friend-Ultraman Cerro, the evil force that had always been jealous, and the enemy sent by Bai Yujing. "Sure enough, as Sai Luo said, an extremely evil force!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the god of punishment made a ruling. His power burst to the extreme, and the endless red lotus fire emerged from Alastel''s body, wrapping it into an incomparable one. The horrible giant. The burning sky-shielding wings stirred the surrounding chaotic void, and the flame arrows from it directly merged into the giant''s body. "Swish swish!!!" In the next moment, endless wings shot out from the wings of the flame giant. The dense flame arrows are intertwined and turned into a net. "cut!" In the face of such an attack, Naiyazi did not retreat, but sprinted in. The physics holy sword in his hand slashed through the void, looking extremely casual, but it burst into the sky like a sword aura. In an instant, the sharp and unparalleled Evil God''s sword aura cut the net directly. "It''s just right!" Laughing loudly, the flame giant rushed towards Naiazi, the extremely huge body was like a mountain range, crushing down towards Naiazi, the Cthulhu girl had nowhere to escape. just-- "There was no need to run!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the power of the evil god in Naiazi''s body appeared crazily. The power of terror is all instilled on the Holy Sword of Physics. After being promoted to the Lord of the Heretic God, Naiazi''s power has soared to a limit. Coupled with the blessing given by Nagato before the war, in terms of power, that is no less than Tao Sheng. If it hadn''t only recently awakened the power, Nai Yazi could even rely on this power to truly reach the rank of Dao Sage. But even if he didn''t ascend to the rank of Dao Sheng, Nai Yazi should not be underestimated. The most important thing is that Naako is borrowing the fighting wisdom of the red-haired boy through his connection with Nagato Divine Soul. With this wisdom, she concentrated all her strength to one point. At the next moment, Naiazi swung the holy sword vigorously. It was still the kind of swing that was similar to that in a baseball game, but Niyako had an almost earth-shattering effect, and the chaos around him split in an instant. "boom!!!" The earth-shattering explosion burst into the chaos.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com The huge flame giant disintegrated in an explosion that was beyond imagination, and the terrifying energy raged out, unexpectedly forcibly opened up a simple void in the chaotic void. Although it lacks many laws and world origins, it is clearly the embryonic form of a plane. "Ha, I almost completed my pioneering work!" A tired smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Even if it was Niyako, she was very tired from performing such an attack. "After taking this blow from this girl, she should be dead... right?" A look of suspicion flashed across his face, and Naiazi was surprised to find that the red lotus fire was swaying in the turbulent flow in the center of the void. And as time passed, the flame grew at an alarming speed. "No, not dead yet!" Originally in Naiazi''s thoughts, after taking her own blow, the God of Punishment should be wiped out, but now it seems that his vitality seems to be somewhat beyond her expectations. "...Trial...judgment!!" In the intermittent roar, the red lotus fire rose into the sky and attacked Niyako. In the face of the incoming flames, Naiazi was solemn at first, and then he raised his brow, raising his right hand, drawing chaotic air from the void and condensing it into a cage, trapping the red lotus fire. The red lotus fire struggled a few times, and finally failed to break free of the restraints, and fell completely silent. "What, it turned out to be dead!" Looking at the red lotus fire in the cage in front of her, Naiazi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "I thought that God of Punishment was the protagonist of the leapfrog breakthrough in the novel. It scared me to death." "In other words, this red lotus fire seems to be a good treasure." "I feel that in the future, who will be destined for this flame." ... ... When the God of Punishment was killed that day, the war in the Red World came to an end. In Yug''s blocked time and space, the battle between her and Jue Zhi Xiaoyin was probably the least twists and turns. Although Jue Zhi Xiaoyin is the Red World Demon God, his power comes from the Red World itself. Under Yug''s blockade, the guiding god directly abolished half of it, greatly reducing the threat. In the ensuing battle, He also failed to reverse the situation. Until... the final fall! In contrast, the war between Shabu and the sacrificial snake appears to be extremely ups and downs. The two behemoths use the Red World as the battlefield and engage in the most primitive physical fight. In such a battle, the power of the Serpent of Sacrifice was almost abolished. It''s just that during the continuous evolution of the Red World, the sacrificial snake has gained the most benefits. With these benefits, the sacrificial snake almost has to evolve to another stage. Although most of his power was abolished, he still possessed more power than Sabus. Fortunately, Shabu can draw strength from the earth at any time, and with the help of countless Cthulhu family members and other Cthulhu gods, can he compete with the sacrificial snake. However, as time passed, the Red World continued to collapse in the war, and the situation began to pour. In the final analysis, the Red World Demon God is an innate god based on the Red World. The collapse of the Red World weakened the power of the demons. On the contrary, in the process of the collapse of the Red World, the evil gods have continuously absorbed the power of chaos, and even a little growth has appeared. Although only a little bit, it is enough to become the last straw to overwhelm the camel. "Roar!!!" In the end, in the final wailing of the sacrificial snake, the huge black snake body was directly swallowed by the black cloud-like flesh. When Naako took the red lotus fire into the red world that was almost destroyed, what she saw was this scene. "Haha, Lord Naiyazi made a shot, and it really came out." Faced with the catastrophic scene before her, the silver-haired silly girl couldn''t help laughing, "I just don''t know how the fighting is going on in other places, do you want to check it..." .. 2235 Chapter 040 Two Battlefields! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward by half an hour- When Siro broke free from the effects of Aaron''s supernatural powers, he had already returned to the Otto Star, but the Otto Star at this time was no longer what he had when he left. The despair that was originally blocked from the planet was manifested, and it was now raging everywhere on the planet. The bright and peaceful world is completely stained with despair. In the ruin-like buildings, there are petrified Ultraman. Some are complete and some are shattered. Above the Ultra Star, the new generation Ultramans turned into pitch-black demons, attacking their former compatriots, the beloved mother star, as if they would not stop without destroying everything. In the face of these young little guys, even knowing that they are full of malice, the Ultra warriors feel tricky. On the nearly half-depleted plasma spark tower, Noah Ultraman is protecting the plasma spark. The legendary Ultraman didn''t show the legendary power at this time, or that it was impossible for him to show that kind of power. After all, his power was entrusted to Siro. This is not only Noah, but also the dead Regeddo, King of Otto and Saiga. In a sense, the Sai Luo at this time is the king of the Otter clan. just-- "My king is a failure!" Appearing in the Plasma Spark Tower, Siro had a hard time facing Noah. Obviously he has worked hard to change all the misfortunes, but the cruel reality has repeatedly and repeatedly dealt him a major blow, and the cruel status quo has deeply hurt Cyro''s heart. "child!" Seeing the appearance of Siro, Noah sighed in heartfelt relief, and said, "Obviously, our enemy is more cunning than we thought. It was clear that they had always used positive force to suppress people before." "I never thought, at such a juncture, Bai Yujing can still be so calm, regardless of means, what a terrible enemy!" "Yeah, it''s terrible!" Noah''s emotion was almost what Cyro thought in his heart, but other than that, he strengthened his belief, "I absolutely can''t tolerate such a dark and terrifying force to rule the chaos." "I can''t imagine what a terrible future that would be!" "exactly!" Hearing Siro''s words, Noah couldn''t help but said with satisfaction, "Now that you have decided, let go and do it. Before that, let me make one last dedication!" As soon as the words fell, Noah burst into a dazzling light. The light blasted into the sky, dispelling the dense black clouds, piercing all obstacles, shining on every Ultraman, soothing the hearts of the soldiers, and dispelling the darkness from the fallen. "The rest is up to you..." With the last words, the legendary Ultraman with the title of Savior of Light completely disappeared. Seeing Noah disappearing little by little, although he has experienced too many farewells since the start of the war with Bai Yujing, Siro still felt a heartfelt pain in his heart. I wanted to shout loudly, but couldn''t. I wanted to cry bitterly, but found that my tears were already drained. Silent, Siro stepped forward and picked up the plasma spark. The root of this Otto Star was directly transformed into a totem-like existence, imprinted on Sai Luo''s body, causing him to undergo an extremely subtle transformation from his body to his mind. At the same time, all Ultraman felt that they had established a subtle spiritual connection with Cyro. Inexplicable courage surged from the hearts of all the Ultra fighters, and filled their bodies. "boom!!!" At this moment, a huge black hole appeared above the Alt Star, and then one after another humanoid figures dressed in strange armor appeared from the black hole and fell down. As they landed, the bodies of these armored fighters gradually grew larger and soon reached the level of Ultramans. At the forefront of the armored warriors is a black warrior whose hands and feet are almost turned into sharp blades. The extremely powerful fighting spirit and sharp edge are directly locked on Cyro''s body.E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com No words are needed, after the desperate infestation, on the Otter Star, war will begin again! ... ... Distorted time and space, dark flames are sweeping across the world. The terrifying flame burns almost everything, even the sky and the earth, even space and time, are within the burning range of this flame, as if the natural disaster of the end is coming. It''s just that the people present are all invincible powerhouses, and the mere black flames can''t help them. Aaron released the Buddha''s light, expelling Black Flame; Thanos directly isolated himself from this distorted space; Mercury Snake and Emperor Qi Tian both directly let Black Flame burn, but did not damage it. The King of Golden Nightmare was the existence that Hei Yan did not dare to take the initiative to approach. He was the strongest among the five. "Wow, that''s amazing!" It seems that seeing the black flame can''t help the enemy at all, and a pleasant voice came from the center of the sea of ??fire, "Sure enough, with the shield sauce my current method, it seems that I can''t help the real strong." "Huh, God''s Lan!" In a cold snort, the demon god who rebelled against the heavenly way raised his hand with one hand, and the magic trick suddenly appeared. Obviously it seemed that it was just a gust of wind with his hands, but it burst out a terrifying hurricane that was enough to blow the entire black sea of ??fire. The sky, the earth, and everything began to collapse. Qi Tiandi''s move directly caused this distorted time and space to enter the countdown to destruction. But the strong men present didn''t care about this. They all looked at the center of the sea of ??fire, and the moment the black flame dissipated, two graceful figures appeared. One of them was burning with black flames, which looked like a black human-shaped fire phoenix. The other is a girl with pink hair who is less than ten years old. At first glance, this girl seems not threatening, but for some reason, the five powerhouses can feel a trace of crisis in each other, the crisis of life and death! "Well, that''s the power of the Phoenix?!" After hesitating for a moment, Aaron spoke. He who had been in the central plane in the past had dealt with the Black Phoenix, so he quickly recognized the identity of the human-shaped Fire Phoenix. "Ha, someone else knows, yes, it is the power of the Phoenix!" Hearing Aaron''s words, Enoshima Dunzi chuckled and walked behind Hei Fenghuang, raising his left hand, and actually pierced her heart directly, grabbing a beating heart from it. Faced with the unreasonable behavior of the shield, the five powerhouses all felt a little bit bad. Almost subconsciously, they wanted to stop the shield''s actions. just-- "It''s late!" Similar to Nayako, Shield also exercised the red-haired boy''s realm and fighting wisdom through his connection with Nagato, and directly passed through the heart of the black phoenix, bringing all the power of the phoenix on the central plane beyond endless time and space Extract. "boom!!!" The enormous and extreme primitive life force and emotional force of the universe directly penetrated the turbulence outside the distorted time and space, and descended into this distorted time and space. In the next moment, under the guidance of Nagato''s realm and combat wisdom, Shield will recreate this power! In an instant, the huge power directly condensed a group of figures! These figures are all blurred, but they can be clearly felt. These figures are all the same person, but each figure possesses different auras, as if possessing different powers. It''s just that no matter what kind of power they have, these figures seem to have the qualifications to oppress sentient beings. "Well, everyone, come to fight!" After condensing three thousand figures, Dunzi exhaled a foul breath, and said, "Let me see your strength for Dunzi. If the strength is insufficient, then I am really sorry, go ahead!" Accompanied by the words of the shield, three thousand vague figures swarmed up and attacked everyone. In the distorted time and space that began to collapse, the battle also started... 2236 Chapter 041 Hei Xue Ji vs Sai Luo! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kuroyuki has always felt that her life experience is wonderful. Obviously, she was only a girl born on the ordinary material plane, and there was no extraordinary power around her. She could only fantasize in the game to stand on such a battlefield. Although she seemed to be a villain, Kuroyukihime really didn''t think that would happen. Anyway, the girl was never a messenger of justice. From a long time ago, Hei Xue Ji had been wondering what she wanted. When the girl was young, she had spent thousands of years in the acceleration world one after another. In those years, she had fully understood the convenience of the acceleration world. To put it bluntly, with the help of accelerating the world, it is only natural to become a winner in life. Perhaps it is for this reason that the other kings of the acceleration world will make any peace agreement. It is not hoped that anyone will break the balance of this game and cause the game to end. But the girl at that time was always stubbornly trying to break the rules. Although part of the hiding in the next two years was partly blamed on by her sister, the girl actually understood very well that she would do it sooner or later, even without the help of her sister. It''s just that the girl at the time didn''t really understand why she did it. Until now, Heixueji thought to herself, she might understand... The reason is simple, she wants to go beyond! To be a winner in life in an ordinary world is simply not enough to satisfy a girl. She longed for a different world. In her opinion, the accelerated world may lead her to a different world. Although the possibility is not great, but even so, she still does not hesitate to break all the rules, just to explore that possibility. Facts have proved that the accelerated world has indeed led her to a different world. Although there have been some subtle changes in the process. But Kuroyuki didn''t mind. Transcend oneself, transcend life, transcend the entire world-a girl named Hei Xue Ji, inscribed in the depths of her soul, is a determination not to admit defeat and desire to transcend everything. Feeling the power flowing in the black water lily, the imaginary body that she had changed, Hei Xueji smiled. Looking up at the Ultraman in front of her, Kuroyukihime''s fighting spirit is booming. The girl knew that the Ultraman in front of her was the strongest among the enemies, but she had no fear. This was not just because the girl had the trump card given by Nagato, but also because the enemy in front of her was strong enough! "It is precisely because the enemy is strong enough that it deserves my surpassing!" The full of fighting spirit turned into motivation, the huge black water lily showed the ultimate speed, and the sharp blades of its hands and feet bloomed with a sharp edge enough to cut everything "Sword of the End of Sword Dance!!!" ... ... This guy is a powerful enemy! After the start of the war, Cerro immediately faced the guy in front of him. After a brief encounter, Cerro understood that it might not be easy for him to defeat the enemy in front of him. In the face of the enemy''s ending sword dance, Siro was naturally unwilling to show weakness. "Study level Siro sword!" A silver sword was condensed on his right wrist, and Siro chose to use the sword against the sword. Sai Luo''s swordsmanship originated from a martial arts plane that he passed through during his previous plane travels. In that unknown plane, he learned a lot of unique swordsmanship. In the end, over the long years, these swordsmanships were combined and became the name of the Sword Sage of the Kingdom of Light. And now, he used his own swordsmanship! "Huh!" The white blade light flashed by, and the silver sword cut into the sword dance of the black water lily in an extremely mysterious trajectory, avoiding the edge of the sword of end, and slashed on the black water lily. "boom!!!" Between the electric light and flint, the black water lily retreated suddenly. Siro naturally wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to beat down the dog, and immediately followed, and the silver sword on his wrist burst out with a blade of terrifying light that could sever the asteroid. "Death Barrage!" Read the book www.yshuobaxs.com Facing the enemies that followed, a stream of dark streamers shot out. Caught off guard, Siro was blasted by the barrage to fly upside down, but the huge blade of light blasted from his right hand still brushed past the black water lily and swept it down to the ground. And the next moment, the two soldiers who landed simultaneously rose into the air and attacked each other. "Death Blast!" "Ultimate Siro Flash!" Two forces, black and white, with diametrically opposite colors and personalities, collided in the air, and a violent explosion sounded across the sky, exploding a huge sinkhole on the battlefield. On both sides of the tiankeng, the black water lily and Siro looked at each other with a solemn atmosphere. "why?" After a while, an angry female voice came from the black water lily. Hearing this, Siro was a little silent, he knew exactly what the enemy in front of him was asking. After all, he got the existence of the four legendary Ultraman power inheritance. Although he did not lose the wind in the confrontation with the black water lily, he did not show the legendary style at all. Unfortunately, Siro could not answer this question. And his silence was immediately taken as a provocation by Heixueji, the angry girl immediately used the trump card handed over by Nagato before the expedition, and in an instant, a steady stream of power poured into the body of the black water lily. "boom!!!" A strong arrogance erupted from the black water lily. The terrifying coercion almost covered hundreds of miles of space, and the imaginary bodies and Ultraman who were fighting nearby were not accidentally suppressed by this coercion. As the main target of coercion, Cerro''s feet plunged directly into the ground. "To be so arrogant, I will make you pay the price!" With such words, the speed of the black water lily rose by several levels, and the right hand was raised, and the sword of ending turned into a black streamer, reaching the heart of Sai Luo. "Keng!!" At the critical moment, Siro finally reacted and blocked the blow with an ice axe. But under the power of the attack, he still took a few steps back. In the next moment, the black water lily almost turned into an afterimage, and the sharp blades of both hands seemed to turn into meteors. Sixteen consecutive piercing attacks hit Cyro fiercely. "Starry stream combo!!" Although the Ultra warrior armed with an ice axe blocked a fatal attack, he suffered a lot. His hands and feet were almost directly pierced! Seeing the effect of her attack, even Hei Xue Ji was a little confused. The girl thought that her attack would be exchanged for Sai Luo to use her real power, but she did not know that this was the result. The girl couldn''t understand the situation, but after a moment of silence, she raised the Sword of End again. Although I don''t know what happened, the opponent is the enemy! Since it is an enemy, it should be annihilated! With this thought, the black water lily was about to attack, and at this moment, a fatal sense of crisis emerged. Almost instinctively, the black water lily floated back several tens of meters. Then she saw that several terrifying light skills swept over where she was just now. In the next moment, more than a dozen Ultra fighters descended and guarded Siro. Not only these Ultra fighters, but almost the entire Ultramans of the Ultra Stars gathered together, and their purpose was obviously to protect Cyro. Along with the gathering of Ultramans, the accelerators also gathered next to the black water lily. Seeing the situation change like this, Kuroyuki only said one word: "kill!" In an instant, a tragic war broke out. It''s just surprising that the situation on the battlefield seems to be leaning toward the acceleration imaginary bodies, but the Ultramans, who have the title of undead Xiaoqiang in the entire universe, seem to be vulnerable. "has a problem!" Seeing such a situation, even a fool can detect the problem, not to mention that Hei Xue Ji has never been a fool. But after a moment of careful observation, she still couldn''t notice any problems... 2237 Chapter 042 The light is already extinguished! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shoot the man first, shoot the horse, catch the thief first, catch the king! When he could not see the problem, Heixueji immediately turned his attention to Siro. From the girl''s point of view, if there was a problem, the focus must be Siro. As long as you defeat and kill Siro, you can kill the danger in the cradle. Thinking of this, the black water lily burst out with arrogance, like a black lightning, the black water lily directly charged towards the position of Sai Luo, Yiqi Juechen. Electric currents continuously evolved in the black arrogance, deducting her charge to the extreme. Go ahead, go ahead, go ahead! After seeing the charging black water lilies, the Ultramans appeared one after another, blocking, various light skills, and the Altman breath turned into countless weapons to intercept and even physically resist! The Ultramans did everything they could to stop the charge of the black water lily. But obviously, they all failed. She has made up her mind to bless all her powers on this charge, with continuous support from the dream world, so that the girl''s charge can block the killing and the Buddha block the killing! Any obstacle in front of oneself, the black water lily will inevitably penetrate it directly. But these can''t stop the crazy blocking of Ultramans. On the one hand, it was a crazy charge, and on the other hand, it was a crazy obstruction. The extremely tragic aura permeated, making other accelerators unconsciously retreat from the battlefield. At this moment, the accelerators finally understood why the Lord of Li would treat the Black King differently. "This kind of courage alone is not something we can match!" I don''t know which accelerator murmured, and then all the accelerators were silent, but their hearts were obviously not as silent as their appearance. After a while, another accelerator sighed softly: "In other words, what happened to those Ultramans, so crazy, it felt like they were begging for death." As the saying goes, the speaker has no intention, and the listener has the heart. At the first time, many accelerators were shocked and shocked! ... ... Hei Xueji didn''t know the situation of the accelerators at all. In the crazy and hearty charge, the girl''s mood also galloped to a very high level. This kind of fun and free, surpassing charge completely activated her soul. Seeing that Ultraman''s blockade could not work at all, she was about to arrive at Cerro''s location. At the next moment, the mutation appeared All the remaining Ultramans looked at each other one after another, and then all blocked the black water lily charging path. When the black water lily approached, these Ultramans directly blew themselves up. "boom!!!" The terrifying explosion that was enough to destroy the planet broke out completely. The ecological environment of the Alt Star was completely destroyed in an instant, and even the entire planet experienced violent shocks, and earthquakes and tsunamis erupted everywhere. At the center of the explosion, the black water lily was hit hard without any accident. Spider-web-like cracks spread across the surface... "It''s careless!" Immediately taking the power of the dream world to repair her imaginary body, Heixueji felt a little upset, but she couldn''t even imagine that the Ultramans would be so crazy. In other words, this has surpassed the realm of madness, it is completely begging to die! "Wait, please die?!!!" Like other accelerators, Heixueji also thought of some terrifying possibility, and the next moment, a ray of light soared to the sky also confirmed her just guess. In that colorful beam of light, Heixueji felt completely different wills. Obviously, that is the will of the dead Ultramans.Worry-free Novel Network www.wutxt.com And below the beam of light, the girl unexpectedly saw her previous goal-Cerro. At this time, the aura of Ultraman Cerro was multiplying at an extremely alarming speed. Two times, four times, eight times, sixteen times, thirty-two times, sixty-four times... In a short moment, his breath multiplied exponentially! "Yo!" Seemingly aware of Heixueji''s gaze, Sai Luo raised his hand and greeted him, "I didn''t expect you to be alive in such an explosion. You really deserve to be the woman from Bai Yujing." Generally speaking, in most planes, women who are strong are too rare. And in some organizations that span planes, there are not many strong women. But in Bai Yujing, the truly powerful is a beautiful and moving girl. In the past confrontations with Bai Yujing, Sai Luo definitely has a deep understanding. Ignoring Cerro''s ridiculous words, Kuroyuki asked indifferently: "Those guys, the Ultraman who blocked me, were sent to death on purpose." "Yes!" I don''t know if it was the reason for the success of the plan. Cyro answered Kuroyuki''s question without any hesitation, "It''s not just them, all the Altman sacrificed in this war deliberately died." "why?" "You actually asked me why, of course it''s because of Bai Yujing!" Hei Xuejis question seemed to sting Sai Luos heart, and saw him speak out of control, In the past wars, Bai Yujing has deeply taught me and my people a truth, that is, we must have a strong the power of." "Otherwise, both my ideals and the future of the Ultraman clan will be false." "For this reason, we have researched that with plasma spark as the core, it is said that the power of the Four Olympics is the most suppressed, bringing the lives and souls of all Ultramans into one body, creating the most powerful Ultraman." "The most powerful Ultraman is you?" Hearing this, Heixueji''s tone suddenly turned cold, "No wonder you didn''t show the legendary style in the previous battle. The original legendary power was used there!" "Yes, exactly!" He didn''t hear the change in Hei Xue Ji''s tone, at this time, Sai Luo was a little energetic. During the conversation between the two, his strength had increased by a thousand times. After completing the supplementary plan, he seemed to have unlimited possibilities to become stronger. "Bai Yujing destroyed my ideal with a powerful force, then I will use a more powerful force to completely destroy this dark organization, restart my ideal, and create a time-space administration that can bring peace to chaos." "How, join me, unknown enemy, I can feel that your heart is not dark." "But I am afraid it is not so bright!" Faced with Cerro''s invitation, Heixueji said coldly, "And what is the complement plan, isn''t it just to devour her own clan? It''s disgusting to use other words to modify it." "what?!" Heixueji''s words were like a sharp blade, which directly tore Siro''s heart. Yes, the essence of the complement plan is actually to swallow. Regarding this, both Cerro and other Ultramans actually understand this. But they all skipped deliberately. Bai Yujing''s power is too strong, and it is so powerful that they can''t even breathe. If they can''t give birth to an Ultraman who can resist, there is no hope in the future. Therefore, after research, Ultraman chose this path that they would never choose before. God knows how determined Cerro was to achieve this level, but in the same way, he also tried his best to forget this, and when Kurosuki teared open this scar mercilessly, Cerro''s anger could be imagined. know. "boom!!!" The coercion of the horror reached its apex burst from Sai Luo, covering the entire Otto Star, and with the passage of time, it grew bigger and bigger, almost overwhelming Black Snow Fairy. "The real light has already been extinguished!" Faced with such pressure, Heixueji whispered to herself softly, the black water lily buzzed, turned into powder and dissipated, revealing Heixueji''s petite and lovely figure. There was a sigh in the girl''s expression at this time, and there was also a trace of intolerance... 2238 Chapter 042 True Despair! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Before Kuroyukihime''s expedition, Dunko Enoshima visited once. Although she came and went in a hurry, she didn''t even have much to say to Kuroyuki, but she left a mysterious red button for the girl to press at the right time. To be honest, if possible, Kuroyukihime doesn''t want to use Enoshima Dunko at all. Especially after watching her masterpiece on the central plane. After becoming a subordinate of the Lord of Li, even though Kuroyukihime thought she was not a good person, the girl would never want to be a terrifying devil like Enoshima Dunko. Yes, the devil! Although Shield is very cute and can be called a changeable girl, after understanding her essence, everyone equates her with the Devil King. Even in Cthulhu, Shield is also called the future Great evil god. But at this moment, Black Snow finally understood that she still underestimated Enoshima Dunzi. Perhaps before the war began, Dunko Enoshima had already inferred from various clues what the Ultraman clan was planning, so she left that thing to herself. Thinking like this, the girl raised her right hand and turned it over, and a mysterious red button appeared in her palm. Without extra words, the girl directly pressed the button... "Om!!!" The unknowable, inaudible, and invisible fluctuations centered on Kuroyuki Ji''s body in an instant, spreading in all directions, sweeping towards Sai Luo and the beam of light around him. In the next moment, the terrifying aura bursting out of Cyro stopped abruptly. More than that, there was a black air on his body. "impossible!" Cyro felt unbelievable when the screams rang out. To be honest, the reason why Isailuo''s disposition would carry out the supplement plan, although there are compelling reasons, but also because other Ultramans have agreed to it. If it weren''t for this, Siro would never proceed-forcibly devouring it, it would already belong to the real magic way. And now, his behavior can only be said to have played a side ball with Mo Dao. It''s just that the current situation is that the souls that Cyro had agreed to swallow have rebelled, and there is more than one. As time goes by, there are more and more souls of the rebels. "How is this going?!!" Endless doubts grew in his mind, but Siro could not help it. As if the plague was spreading, almost within an instant, all the souls in Sai Luo began to resist. Such a situation not only failed the completion plan, but also defeated Sai Luo''s original personality. He, about to become the strongest Ultraman Siro, was finally desperate at this moment... "boom!!!" The next moment, Ultraman Cyro blew himself up. At this point, the war on Otter Planet is over! "It''s so pathetic!" Facing the aftermath of Ultraman Cyro''s self-destruction, Kuroyuki sighed softly, that the Space-Time Administration had been played with by Enoshima Shield from beginning to end, and there was no hope from the beginning. In the same way, Hei Xueji also understood one thing, that is, the so-called despair is contagious. What Shield did was very simple, it was to restore the souls of those Ultramans who had been tainted with despair and had incomplete minds to despair again, and then everything that followed was a matter of course. "Enoshima Dunko, what a terrible woman..." ... ... "yawn!" In the twisted time and space, the shield couldn''t help but sneezed. "It''s weird..." Muttering softly, Dunzi looked around the five battlefields around him and muttered to himself, "With the shield I am in, it is impossible to have a cold or something like that." 520 Novel www.520fsxs.com "Could it be that someone is talking about shield me? It seems that the popularity is high and there is no way!" I praised myself, and most of Shield''s attention was focused on five wonderful battlefields-well, the girl completely watched these battles as movies. The three thousand figures that the girl had evolved before are being divided into five groups, each with six hundred figures. Among them, the six hundred figures who fought against Buddha Aaron used various cultivation methods, such as immortal cultivation methods, Buddha cultivation''s supernatural powers, magic cultivation techniques, sword cultivation flying swords and so on. The six hundred figures who fought against Qitian were all martial arts powerhouses of all kinds. Dao, Kendo, Boxing, Legs, Pointing... Almost all the martial arts in the world are presented in these six hundred figures, and the so-called true meaning of martial arts is vividly interpreted in the behavior of these figures. In Thanos, there are 600 different kinds of supernatural beings who are fighting against. Manipulators of elements such as earth, water, fire, and wind are still ordinary, and superpowers such as decomposition of atoms, creation out of thin air, and non-elementary matter have emerged one after another. The Mercury Snake is fighting 600 great magicians with amazing accomplishments in the way of magic. What kind of meteorite falls from the sky, time-space cutting is still normal, there are those who specialize in the law of causality, those who are proficient in the big prophecy, the five-night magic of the moon type, and even those who study the return of eternal calamity. Of the five battlefields, the most lively one is probably the battlefield of the Golden Nightmare King. This powerful creator faced six hundred existences that were like gods and demons. There were gods who were proficient in creation, there were demon gods who were good at destroying, and there were evil gods and evil gods that subvert everything. God-like battles are pushing the entire time and space to complete destruction at a crazy speed. Looking at it, Enoshima Dunzi could see that these three thousand figures are probably the targeted puppets created by his master through the intelligence of the five enemies in front of him. The obvious point is that the puppets themselves are not strong, but they can fight against the enemy when combined. And the type of power they use is completely similar to what they are fighting against. "Interesting, haha!" Seeing this, Dunzi couldn''t help but chuckle. Although the girl''s laughter was slight, the strong people present were not the general ones. Of course, I heard it. For the first time, even the cute golden nightmare king was angry. The five strong men in the battle would naturally understand the things that Shield could understand. Originally, they were a little dissatisfied, but they were subjected to various targets during the battle, which prevented the battle from ending quickly-this made the dissatisfaction in their hearts accumulate at an astonishing speed. And Dunzi''s laughter seemed like a fuse, igniting them instantly. In an instant, they no longer conceal their cards "Fist of Infinity!" Thanos was the first to explode with all his strength, and his right hand wrapped in the infinite gloves clenched out a fist. The terrifying fist was intertwined with the power of the six infinite gems, turning into a terrifying fist of destruction. The six hundred miraculous figures that were enemies with it were shattered and dissipated under the fist marks. "Three points return to Yuan!" Aaron also exerted his full strength. It was no longer a pure Buddhist magical power. The power of the Immortal Dao and the power of the Demon Dao operated at the same time. Under the blast of Boundless Sword Qi, the six hundred figures also disappeared. "Holy Demon in One!" The Qitian Emperor displayed his own sacred and demonic unity, interweaving the sacred and evil powers, and cooperated with the will of God to destroy the enemy and the entire space with a single palm. "At the moment of life and death, witness the unknown end!" The Mercury Snake sang the chants of words and spirits, dragging the battlefield into the cycle of time. The next moment, his enemy disappeared without a trace, leaving the Mercury Snake alone in place. Compared with the lightness of the Mercury Snake, the golden nightmare king''s big move is absolutely earth-shattering. "Announced in the name of the King of Golden Nightmare, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, will bury all enemies in front of you in the endless abyss!" Under the loud singing, the terrifying power of destroying the world burst out, and the entire battlefield was completely destroyed. The power of the turbulent flow of time and space instantly invaded, completely crushing the fragments of the battlefield...... .. 2239 Chapter 044: Five Powers Fighting Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ah, too much force!" In the chaotic turbulence of time and space, the golden nightmare king couldn''t help covering his mouth. The blonde girl is standing leisurely on the turbulence, the turbulence of time and space that thousands of creatures dare not approach, for this girl, it is actually no different from ordinary flat ground. In contrast, although the other four powerhouses are not embarrassed, they are not as comfortable as girls. But this is also natural, after all, the essence of the golden nightmare king is above them. The four of them also admire the power of this blonde girl, of course, only for power, the character of the golden nightmare king, they absolutely can not flatter. "Oh, really, I was taken aback!" At this moment, accompanied by a leisurely voice, the figure of Dunko Enoshima quickly appeared in front of everyone. "Hey, woman, is there any trick?!" Seeing the figure of Enoshima Shield, Thanos said in a buzzing voice, in the words, an astonishing murderous intent spread, completely locking Enoshima Shield. Thanos'' opening was almost equivalent to the will of other powerful men, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little frozen. "No more, let''s do it!" Shrugging slightly, Dunzi said briskly. Hearing this, Thanos did not dare to do it. In fact, if he had not always felt a looming sense of crisis, Thanos would have already killed the woman in front of him. "What? I didn''t do it. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" An expectant smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Enoshima Dunko slowly closed his eyes. "boom!!!" The sudden shock reverberated in the shield. The surrounding world has changed at this moment, the turbulence of time and space disappeared, replaced by an endless grassland, the law of the entire space is extremely stable, far beyond the ordinary plane. But these were not shocked by the five powerhouses present, what really shocked them was the changes in the shield. In their perception, the woman in front of them is undergoing drastic changes. No, it is not so much a change, but rather a replacement. What horrible existence is replacing the woman in front of them. That kind of horror makes them want to escape instinctively! Just this thought, including some dull golden nightmare kings, their complexions changed and looked a little ugly. As the powerhouses of hundreds of millions of beings and transcendent planes, they had never retreated without a fight. . Thinking of this, the five powerhouses secretly adjusted their strengths and prepared to fight hard. ... ... Nagato''s consciousness descended. In the face of five powerhouses beyond imagination, especially one of them, the golden nightmare king who didn''t know how many planes he had created, the shield that hadn''t really grown up was incapable. Under such circumstances, Nagato''s personal action became an inevitable option. And in the way of shooting, Nagato chose consciousness descending! The consciousness of the red-haired boy instantly took over the body of Shield. Ignoring the joy of Shield who was constantly echoing in his consciousness, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the five powerhouses in front of him. "Welcome everyone, come to my playground-the boundless plain." Subconsciously raised his right hand and pressed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, Nagato slowly said, "Although it was only temporarily opened by me not long ago, I think it will be able to sustain this battle." "So, use your best. If I am satisfied, it is not that I can''t let you go." Nagato''s slightly arrogant words directly angered the five present. Among them, Thanos, the worst-tempered, rushed out for the first time, and the fear that was still in his heart had disappeared without a trace. "Fist of Infinity!!" The slaying fist that had previously destroyed the six hundred figures was swung again. After obtaining the six infinite gems, holding the six most powerful forces of power, time, space, soul, reality, and mind, Thanos has studied for hundreds of years in order to exert these powers. And the results of these studies have all turned into the infinite fist in front of you, the ultimate fist that communicates with infinite gems. As if unleashing the fist marks of endless mighty force, it hit Nagato''s face directly.Kuwen Novel Network www.kuwenxs.com just-- "bored!" Muttering to himself in a low voice, Nagato raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. In an instant, Thanos, the space he was in, and the fist marks he released disappeared in place. The next moment, a fierce roar erupted from the plain tens of kilometers away. "You guys, be careful!" Before the words were over, Nagato''s figure appeared in front of the Qitian Emperor. Without waiting for the demon god who rebelled against the heavens to do anything, his right hand turned into a palm. The speed is as fast as thunder, and the Emperor Qitian has no time to react. "boom!!!" Like a thunderous explosion, the figure of the Qitian Emperor was directly blasted thousands of meters away, smashing a large hole in the ground, and the next moment, Nagato appeared between the Mercury Snake and Aaron. Without seeing Nagato''s actions, the Mercury Snake and Aaron immediately encountered an ending like the Emperor Abandoned. After doing all this, he clapped his hands and looked at himself or the shield''s Qianqian hands. Nagato was a little uncomfortable, but it was just some psychological unaccustomed. Leisurely turned and looked at the golden nightmare king, Nagato also shot it with a palm. It''s just different from the attack on other people. Although it is just a palm, the palm of Nagato has directly evolved a huge Tai Chi picture, crushing towards the golden nightmare king. Facing Nagato''s attack, the golden nightmare king''s head, which seemed to be slow due to excessive sleep, finally recovered. "Om!!" The spiritual level has undergone a great transformation. A light flashed in his eyes, and the King of Golden Nightmare immediately swung his sickle. This sickle is not an extraordinary thing, but an artifact that was possessed when the King of Golden Nightmare was born. It is her companion artifact. Coupled with countless years of warmth, it has already reached an incredible realm. Along with the transformation of the sickle, it seemed as if the sword gang that was about to sever this space appeared in the air, slashing on the Tai Chi picture. "boom!!!" The violent roar resounded through the clouds. Daogang and Taiji diagram shattered at the same time, bursting out a terrifying aftermath, and the next moment, the golden nightmare king waved his sickle again, directly cutting off the huge aftermath, and slashed towards Nagato. "nice!" Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly understood that he looked down on the King of Golden Nightmare. Other powerhouses either have the level of Dao Sage, or have the power of Dao Sage level. Only the King of Golden Nightmare is special. Before that, she was just a existence who walked a long distance on the road of Dao Sage. And now she has reached the extreme of Dao Sheng, enough to see the realm of Dao Ancestor. But even so, Nagato wouldn''t have any worries. There is a saying in the prehistoric novels that there are ants under the saint, and the endless chaos, although it cannot be copied, is actually not much worse. Thinking of this, Nagato looked at the attacking sword gang, his right hand was raised up and turned into a hand sword. The spirits and spirits gather at this moment, condensing with consciousness as the commander. "cut!!!" Accompanied by the swing of the hand knife, a more terrifying and sharp knife gang appeared, and the sword gang in the future was cut off in an instant, and along the route of the sword gang''s attack, it slashed directly on the golden nightmare king. "boom!" With the roar, the golden nightmare king also followed in the footsteps of others... And at this moment-- "go to hell!" Thanos'' voice rang in Nagato''s ears, and then she felt a huge figure appear behind her, still an infinite fist, and slammed into Nagato''s head. "It''s this again, nothing new!" Facing such an attack, Nagato sighed softly, and then evaded the Infinite Fist like flowing water. Ling Yu''s sword reappearance directly cut off Thanos'' right hand and kicked it away. With a random wave of his left hand, six infinite gems fell into Nagato''s hands... 2240 Chapter 045: Fall and Combat! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Infinite gems! The earliest thing in the central plane universe, the remnants of the magnificent power of the birth of the universe, can be called the most powerful object in the central plane universe, and it is the treasure of Thanos. The most powerful thing about this thing lies in the essential quality of its power. The vast and boundless chaos void, from time to time, there are immeasurable planes of destruction and birth. Except for extremely rare planes that were created by the creation gods, most planes were developed by the will of the chaos origin. The magnificent power of the Primal Will of Chaos to open up the plane will normally dissipate after the plane is opened up. And the essence of Infinite Gems is these magnificent groundbreaking power! When the Time and Space Administration arrived, Thanos, who was forced to leave the central plane of the universe, was able to continue to dominate one side. It was because he realized the nature of the infinite gem and used its magnificent power as a medium to absorb all the conquered universe. energy. "In other words, if you lose the Infinite Gems, you are nothing, right?" Looking at the infinite gems floating above the palm of his hand, Nagato glanced at Thanos in the distance with some disdain, and said in a seemingly casual tone that the universe hegemon was almost irrational. As the eternal titan, the overlord of the universe, Thanos also has its own pride! Nagato''s disdainful contempt made him completely angry... "what!!!" The roar pouring out from the mouth of the eternal Titan. At the next moment, Thanos burst out with a superb aura, crushing towards the location of Nagato, like a walking hurricane... No, the hurricane is not enough to describe Thanos at this time. Perhaps the cause of anger, Thanos had already broken through his limits at this time. The eternal Titan has almost become synonymous with apocalyptic disasters. Destroy everything, crush everything! just-- "It''s still too weak!" As if turning a blind eye to the imminent end of the natural disaster, Nagato looked at the infinite gem in his left hand, and when his mind moved, six infinite gems flew out, like a circle, floating behind him. At the same time, his will links the purple infinite gems. It is a power gem that allows the user to master and control all the power and energy that they are trying to master. Suddenly, like endless power madly gathered in Nagato''s body. The body that originally belonged to the shield was instantly sublimated to a terrifying state under the strengthening of this endless force, and then Nagato raised his right hand and took a step forward with his left foot: "The weak, they should leave the field properly, kill them, and give them a serious punch!" Accompanied by the indifferent voice, the slender fist directly smashed the approaching natural disaster with incredible power, and more than that, the terrifying fist struck Thanos'' body heavily after tearing everything apart. "boom!!!" An explosion comparable to a meteorite hitting a planet suddenly appeared. The body of the overlord of the universe was directly blown to pieces, and his soul was directly consumed by the immortal will contained in the strength of his fist in an instant, and completely disappeared. After doing all this, Nagato stood up, turned slowly, and looked behind him. I don''t know when, the Mercury Snake, the King of the Golden Nightmare, the Abandoned Heaven Emperor, and Aaron, all gathered there, their expressions are serious, their auras are connected, and they are waiting for them. Obviously, while Nagato killed Thanos, these guys connected with each other and were ready to join forces. Naturally, Nagato wouldn''t ask them why they didn''t save Thanos and other stupid things. Obviously, from the very beginning, Thanos was incompatible with the other four powerhouses. In terms of strength, Thanos is not as good as the golden nightmare king, and in terms of domineering, he is also inferior to the abandonment of the emperor, in terms of mystery, the Mercury Snake completely explodes him, and in terms of methods, Aaron is also better than him. Compared to the other four powerhouses, Thanos is more than a step behind, and his character is very mean. Although he is a strong man at best, if they join hands with him, I am afraid that they will be betrayed by him. As a result, their combat effectiveness may not increase but decrease. Probably because of this, the four guys in front of him would sit and watch Thanos fall.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com The demise of Thanos also made them completely united. "interesting!" Facing the four powerhouses connected by the air force, Nagato''s posture is still so leisurely, "Let me see how far your union can go, the impact of space gems!" The will is connected with the blue infinite gem symbolizing space, and the space around Nagato ripples. In just a moment, the swaying ripples turned into turbulent waves. If the turbulent waves raised by the sea are enough to swallow the coastal land, then the turbulent waves raised by space are enough to destroy everything. "Reverse the magic source!" Facing Nagato''s attack, Emperor Qi Tian was the first to stand up. Returning to the demon source is the most frequently used defensive move by the Qitian Emperor. It can absorb enemy moves, mix it with its own true essence, and then bounce back. In a sense, it is an almost invincible move. The only thing that restricts the power of rebelling against the magic source is the foundation of Qi Tiandi. Taking the cultivation of the god of destruction as the foundation, in order to break his rebellious magic source, theoretically at least enough horrible power to destroy a galaxy can be done, and the stormy waves evolving from space ripples can only destroy one at most. Just two planets. But I never expected that the moment of contact with the spatial ripple, the face of Emperor Qitian immediately changed! In the face of the stormy waves, Qi Tiandis double-layer body shield did not work at all, and the rebellious magic source was completely unable to absorb the power of that space. For a while, all he could do was with both palms and one luck. Power. But this is an emergency strategy after all, and the innocence that was temporarily raised is gradually becoming unhelpful under the impact of the power of that vast space. Fortunately, the Emperor Abandoned Heaven was the Emperor Abandoned Heaven after all, and his strong foundation still supported him. At the same time, he also understood his mistake. Although the energy level of the enemy in front of him did not exceed that of himself, her or his will still reached a level that he could not understand at all. Therefore, the attack that contains his will may seem low in energy intensity, but it contains extraordinary essential attributes. And such an attack was not something he could absorb from the rebellious magic source of the Emperor Abandoned! "Humph!!" Knowing the causes and consequences, the Emperor Qitian became even more angry. The arrogance of the God of Destruction lost face in such a situation, and he immediately forcibly extracted the true energy from his body, bursting out the divine light! As soon as the divine light came out, the sun and the moon were distressed, and the sky-shaking power burst out. "boom!!" The light of God collided with the violent roar of the space storm, intertwined with each other, and then completely annihilated... The next moment, Qi Tiandi''s body almost turned into a black hole, absorbing all the energy within a hundred miles, and then raising his right hand, the ultimate move containing the power of endless destruction was immediately displayed. "God''s Destruction!" The mighty power that can be called the world-destroying level shattered, attacking Nagato like the sky and the earth. Not only abandoning the emperor, taking advantage of the moment when the abandoning the emperor and Nagato confronted each other, they came to the other three directions around Nagato, Aaron, the Mercury Snake, and the King of Golden Nightmare. The three people who had already understood the strength of the enemy also did not hide, and displayed their full strength. "Roar, Chaos!!" With the intention of killing, the golden nightmare king directly shattered the space around him, as if the endless power of chaos turned into a ferocious dragon, heading towards Nagato. The chaos dragon passes by, the space is shattered, and all things wear away! "Invade, decay! The breath of time!!" And the figure of the Mercury Snake, which was thin as if it were a woman, immediately appeared two white and silvery, intertwined, huge enough to seem to be an earthly python that could surround an entire universe. As if pouring from the end of time, enough to decay all beings, and even the breath of the world pouring out from the mouth of the python. "Daolian, Buddhalian, and magic lotus, come out all!" "Broken it, triple magic cannon!!" As for Aaron, this powerful man of the three cultivations of Buddhism, Taoism and Devil has summoned the most powerful magic weapons he refined--three lotus platforms showing twelve ranks, Qinglian, Golden Lotus and Black Lotus! In an instant, the three lotus platforms crazily absorbed all the energy, deducing three different energies of Taoism, Buddha and Demon. Then, the energies of the three different attributes are intertwined and burst out!.. 2241 Chapter 046 The Elegy of Time! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Facing the siege of the top four, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle. Enoshima Dunko''s beautiful appearance, matched with Nagato''s arrogant and dignified manner of beings, coupled with the embellishment of a light smile, immediately showed a thrilling beauty. Nagato found that as the battle progressed, his almost-Furui Wubo mentality inadvertently rippled. Excitement, joy, joy and other emotions flow in my heart... "Could it be that I am a fighting freak?" Nagato couldn''t help asking himself, but he quickly gave a negative answer. The true fighting frenzy should be the group that persists in fighting evenly matched or challenging the strong enemy, and constantly breaking through in the battle, but since the rebirth of Nagato, the true evenly matched battle is still less than five fingers. The growth rate that can be said to be a thousand miles, so that most of the battles of Nagato are completely crushed, crushed, and then crushed! Under such circumstances, Nagato may be enthusiastic, but he is definitely not a fighting freak. "Then now, why am I happy?" This kind of doubt flashed in his mind, and Nagato felt from the upcoming siege attack, the four indomitable wills, and immediately he understood that he was pleased with the brilliance of this will. In a daze, Nagato even flashed through the many enemies he encountered in his life. Although most of them died in Nagato''s hands, and although their strength seemed to be just ants in the current Nagato, their shining indomitable soul brilliance was still imprinted in Nagato''s memory. Nagato is eager to witness, to witness all the splendor in the world, the supreme scenery, the charming beauties, and the brilliance of the soul! "Yeah, that''s it!" The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious, and Nagato''s will was linked with the power gem, space gem and red reality gem. People often say that certain opinions are true, but using real gems can truly and without exaggeration turn these opinions into reality. This gem may be the most powerful and also the most difficult to use. This is the power of reality gems. In a sense, this is usurping the power of heaven and earth for your own use. And it just so happens that this battlefield space was opened up by Nagato not long ago! The consequence is that the power of reality gems has been elevated to the extreme. Coupled with the increase of power gems and the blessing of space gems, Nagato''s body emerges a space barrier that is dozens of times stronger than a plane barrier such as a crystal barrier. "boom!!!" The next moment, the space around Nagato burst into a big explosion that shocked the entire battlefield. The intense explosion directly distorted time and space, as if all existence was to be shattered into nothingness, but in this earth-shattering explosion, Nagato''s figure still stood leisurely, seemingly harmless. The four Golden Nightmare Kings are all powerless men, and the aftermath of the big bang can''t hinder their sight. Therefore, Nagato''s posture at this time was completely in their eyes. If it were not for the few cracks in the space barrier around Nagato, their attack was not completely ineffective, and the four of them might have lost their hostile courage. But even so, the strong gap still made the hearts of the four even heavier. "A good attack, it almost touched me." The four of them could see Nagato, and Nagato naturally could see them too, and saw him faintly opening his mouth and saying, "If you have any means, take it out. Maybe this is the last battle in your life." "Don''t look down on people, you bastard!" Since awakening completely under the pressure of Nagato, the king of golden nightmare has no longer been dull and dull, and her character has become more irritable and powerful. Therefore, after hearing Nagato''s words, the blond girl attacked again without hesitation. I saw the blonde girl burst out black lightning all over her body, and the endless destructive power was condensed in her palm, and soon turned into light balls capable of destroying all time and space matter, and blasted towards Nagato. As the mother of chaos, the energy of the golden nightmare king is absolutely infinite, and the attacks under his anger are also endless.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxt.com One after another, the violent balls of light smashed the aftermath of the explosion that had not dissipated much, and then ripped apart Nagato''s space barrier that almost gathered the power of the entire battlefield, reaching his true body. Faced with such a situation, Rao Nagato was a little surprised. The King of Golden Nightmare was indeed so strong that he was a little bit beyond his expectation. It was only surprised and surprised, but Nagato''s reaction speed was definitely not slow. With the power of the space gem, his figure immediately disappeared in place, and appeared behind the golden nightmare king in the next moment. Just the moment he appeared, Nagato''s face changed slightly and he noticed something was wrong. Not only from the intuition, but also because he realized that since the firepower of the golden nightmare king is so strong, why the previous siege failed to tear his own space barriers. Without waiting for Nagato to think carefully, he felt that an extremely powerful restraining force had descended on him. A seemingly complex magic circle centered on Nagato, spread across the ground. "Haha, you arrogant fellow really got caught!" As if already knowing that Nagato would appear behind him, the King of Golden Nightmare laughed and flew out dozens of meters, standing on a node of the magic circle, and then turned to look at Nagato, his pretty face was full of triumph. . In the words, the golden nightmare king''s hand has an extra red crystal full of mystery, which looks crystal clear. The moment he saw the spar, Nagato couldn''t help being surprised that he could be such a sage stone! Yes, the sage''s stone! That spar is nothing but a great miracle in the history of alchemy, the Holy Grail of omnipotence. Under normal circumstances, the sages stone is refined from living beings, and most importantly, the soul of the living beings. The sages stone in the hands of the golden nightmare king is even more terrifying. It is refined with a whole plane as the material. . Not only her, the Emperor Qitian and Aaron both held the same spar and stood on the other two nodes of the magic circle. The power of the three people aroused the spar, increasing the power of the magic circle by geometric multiples! In the face of this situation, Nagato''s eyes did not focus on the three people surrounding the magic circle, but raised his head slightly, and then he saw that the figure of the Mercury Serpent was standing in the air. The entire magic circle is running around it... The aura of deathly silence permeated from that soft willow-like figure. When Nagato raised his head, the Mercury Snake just bowed his head. With his eyes facing each other, he saw death! Obviously, the supporter of this magic circle is the Mercury Snake, and at this time the powerful transcendence has the will to die. Immediately, Nagato understood that the Mercury Snake wanted to burn with his own jade. "come on!" Faced with such a decision, Nagato didn''t say much, but opened his hands, "If you want to take me to death, come on, my life is here, and it depends on whether you can take it away." "Weapons and words are all weapons for wounding!" Seeing Nagato''s posture, the Mercury Snake didn''t say anything, and directly sang loudly, "Good luck and friends, but lack of test friends; fate is in love. Whatever you have, you will get back immediately!" "Destiny is not only blind to oneself, but often blinds recipients." "Between thoughts and worries, you should be a little bit foolish. Occasionally you lose your rationality and you get something." "Eat, drink, play, there is no happiness after death." "At the moment of life and death, witness the unknown end!" Accompanied by the chant of the magician, the entire magic circle ran wildly, and the three sage stones refined from the complete plane as materials poured out endless power, increasing the magic circle to the point where it could not be added. "My mercury snake, sacrifice everything here, play, the elegy of time!!" Under the last words, the entire battlefield was silently shattered, and the chaotic river of time pierced through the nothingness and came crashing!.. 2242 Chapter 047 Reverse Slashing Mercury! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The mighty chaotic time rushes forward... Originally, the space Nagato expected to survive this battle was directly decayed and shattered under the mighty power of Chaos Time Long River. As the main target of Chaos Time Long River, Nagato was under great pressure. The defense that was subconsciously displayed was as fragile as a thin piece of paper under the power of time. The endless river of time is rushing through the body of Nagato, or Shield! If it weren''t for Enoshima Dunzi to be part of Nagato''s body in a sense, and its physical body possessed the characteristics of Dao ancestor level, I am afraid that it would have been wiped out at the moment when the long river of chaotic time came. Although his physique was special, Nagato estimated that he would not be able to withstand the impact for long. "Really, it is impressive!" Since practicing, Nagato has involved many roads. Regarding the way of time, he is definitely an authority. After all, in the entire endless chaos, there is absolutely no one like him, and the flow back to the origin of chaos. But even so, Nagato couldn''t summon Chaos for a long time to attack. The fact that the Mercury Snake can do this is really impressive. but "It seems to have to pay a big price!" Perceiving the breath of the Mercury Snake is weakening at an astonishing speed, Nagato knew that the Mercury Snake absolutely sacrificed everything of himself, and only then summoned the Chaos Time River. "Speaking of which, what kind of hatred is this, so decisive?" Such doubts subconsciously appeared in his mind, Nagato naturally did not know his hatred with the Mercury Serpent. When Bai Yujing conquered the plane where the Mercury Serpent was located, Nagato was dealing with the forbidden plane. Bai Yujing, who was in charge of Saya, acted more coldly than when Nagato was in charge. After knowing through spies that there were transcendents such as the Mercury Serpent and the Golden Beast, Saya had no plans to confront them head-on. In the eyes of the girl, there is really no benefit to confronting those who transcend, and it delays the process of Bai Yujing''s conquest of the world, so the girl directly used the attack against the origin of the plane to completely destroy the entire plane. The Mercury Snake was lucky to escape at that time, and then completely became Bai Yujing''s mortal enemy. Although he didn''t know the causes and consequences, Nagato didn''t care much. He only had to know that the Mercury Serpent was his enemy, and at this time the enemy was challenging himself at the cost of his life. Although leaving the battlefield to allow the Mercury Serpent to fend for itself, Nagato instinctively rejected this approach. "How can you live up to such a wonderful and brilliant blow!" A wanton curve appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato activated the green infinite gem behind him-the gem of time! In the central plane, this gem allows the user to reach any point in time, whether it is the distant past or the distant future, using this power to watch or experience any era. If the user has a wealth of knowledge, he can do more things, even manipulate time and cause and effect. But for Nagato, this gem has only one function, and that is to use endless time power to strengthen the body of the shield, so that Nagato can display more time power through this body. If you want to fight against the magnificent power of the chaotic time river, in addition to using absolute power to shake it, you can only disintegrate the chaotic time river power from within.61 Wenku www.61wenku.com And this requires Nagato to fully demonstrate his accomplishments in the way of time, but in the current situation, the power that Nagato can exert is completely limited by Enoshima''s body. The body of the shield is the output port of Nagato''s power. To exert more power, Nagato needs to modify this port. "boom!!!" Along with Nagato''s will, a strong change unfolded in the shield''s body. In just an instant, the strengthening is complete! "Very good, then..." After completing the enhancement, Nagato''s face showed a serious expression for the first time since the battle. This is not just because the Mercury Snake summoned an astonishing existence like Chaos Time Longhe, but also because this was the last will of a man, and Nagato believed from the bottom of his heart that he should take it seriously. "Assimilation, let''s start!" The past experience of tracing the chaos of time flashed in his mind, and Nagato suddenly stopped. The next moment, his whole body exudes an ancient breath similar to the long river of chaos, and his spirit directly enters a wonderful state of infinite acceleration of time, reaching a step with the long river of chaos. Against the scouring of the long river of chaotic time, Nagato moved step by step against Nagato. His footsteps are not rushed, and every step he takes, a mysterious mystery can be swayed in the void, and with the superimposition of the mystery, the aura on Nagato''s body is getting bigger and more solid. He had only one goal from beginning to end, and that was the serpent of mercury that was in front of him, burning himself. As he continued to advance, Nagato could feel more and more coercion, but although his footsteps were slow, but he was very firm. Gradually, he saw that pieces of memory fragments flowed out with the chaotic time. . What is recorded in these fragments are only scattered and incomplete pictures. Although it is impossible to piece together a complete memory context, Nagato probably understands that the Mercury Snake is the hatred formed by Bai Yujing when he conquered the world, but compared to hatred, the memory of Mercury Snake is more sad and dead. . "A man who died of love... is a lover!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the pressure on Nagato''s body had soared to an extreme point. At the same time, the aura on his body had condensed to the extreme, and an infinite edge was bred in his heart. The next moment, Nagato raised his right hand, turned his palm into a blade, and slashed toward the front! "boom!!!" The indescribable Dao Gang appeared suddenly. The Xeon Knife Gang that spread to the endless void unexpectedly cut away the rushing chaotic time river from the middle, and the terrifying edge continued to advance against the time river, and soon bombarded the Mercury Serpent. The Mercury Snake, which had not yet fully sacrificed, was cut off all vitality at the moment it had not reacted. "Good night, Mercury!" In Nagato''s soft whispers, the chaotic time flow suddenly dissipated... ps: The state is not very good, keep typing wrong words, sweating!.. 2243 Chapter 048 Seal, Escape and Death! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the long river of chaos was summoned by the sacrifice of the Mercury Serpent, Aaron, the Qitian Emperor, and the King of Golden Nightmare left the magic circle for the first time before destroying the battlefield space. The three people who returned to the turbulence of space did not speak, but waited quietly. The Chaos Time Long River is so powerful that all the existence that is blocked in front of the Long River will inevitably turn into decay. Even a slight leak made the three powerful men standing at the apex of all beings shocked. At the same time they also truly understood the horror of the Mercury Serpent. Obviously, in the previous war, the performance of the Mercury Snake was quite satisfactory, even if the fallen Thanos seemed more conspicuous than him at first, no one thought that he would perform such a terrifying ultimate move at the end. Regardless of whether it was Emperor Qi Tian, ??Aaron, or even the King of Golden Nightmare, they had to admit that if they were allowed to face the Mercury Serpent''s ultimate move, their ultimate result would probably only die out. But it was precisely this huge killer move that was so terrifying that they saw the dawn of defeating Nagato. however-- "boom!!!" In less than ten minutes, the long river of chaos broke apart. It was a coincidence that the aftermath of the shattered chaos and the long river of time spread straight toward the direction where the three of them were, and immediately the three of them could only use their own means to separate from each other. After breaking away from the aftermath of the chaos and time, the King of Golden Nightmare could not complain before he saw four familiar gems. Time Gem, Space Gem, Power Gem and Reality Gem The four infinite gems do not know when they will appear. Time, space, power and the power of reality are intertwined and turned into a net. The King of Golden Nightmare is like a golden butterfly throwing himself into the net, bound by endless constraints. "Damn it!" Faced with such a situation, the King of Golden Nightmare will instinctively resist. As the mother of all things in chaos, the blonde girl''s power is absolutely infinite, not to mention the capture of four infinite gems, which is a cage of the entire universe, she can break through. "But now, you should have a good night''s sleep!" An indifferent voice rang in the ears of the Golden Nightmare King, and the figure of Nagato appeared before her eyes at some point. Among the five enemies who fought with him, there was only the King of Golden Nightmare in front of him. Nagato did not intend to annihilate him. In addition to the fact that the opponent still reached the apex of the saint and possessed the potential to aspire to the ancestor level, it was also because she was a pretty girl. Nagato never denies his desires. When he sees a pure, beautiful and powerful girl, he can''t help but want to possess it! Under his will, the orange soul gem and the golden soul gem intertwined from behind him. The soul gem is an infinite gem that can steal, manipulate or modify the soul. It can not only control the soul of life, but even the undead can be commanded by it. It can be called the manifestation of the soul. The soul gem can allow users to enter the thinking of other people, and also allow all dreams, thoughts and ideas to enter the user''s brain. At the same time, it can enhance mental power and increase spiritual ability. Even under the condition that other gems enhance its power, this gem can enter the mind of all existing things at the same time. The two infinite gems acting on the spiritual level exploded in the hands of the new owner far beyond the power that previous owners possessed, and the power from the spiritual level instantly bombarded the consciousness of the golden nightmare king. Nagato''s supreme will directly affected the consciousness of the golden nightmare king through this attack, forcing him to fall asleep. Then the six infinite gems resonated and evolved into an extremely beautiful crystal cage, sealing the king of golden nightmares. With a light wave of his hand, Nagato closed the crystal cage.Le Book Bar www.leshuoba.com The whole process went smoothly, even less than a second. ... ... Although the chaotic time is long, the aftermath of the river''s breaking has stirred up the chaos of the entire space. But these couldn''t stop the eyes of Emperor Qitian and Aaron. The brief confrontation between Nagato and the King of Golden Nightmare was not unseen. It was just that the confrontation ended too fast. Before the two of them had time to make a move, the King of Golden Nightmare just lost. Faced with such a situation, Aaron made the seal with both hands for the first time! "The technique of heaven escape!" The strongest escape technique derived from his cultivation system was suddenly unfolded, and his figure disappeared directly in place. Aaron''s purpose was not to rescue the Golden Nightmare King from Nagato, but to escape. Yes, escape! Realizing that even that terrifying chaos and the power of the long river could not destroy the enemy in front of him. Aaron knew that in a head-on fight, he couldn''t beat the opponent. That being the case, Aaron chose to avoid the edge for the time being! It was just his escape that Qi Tiandi was stunned, and Qi Tiandi, who was born with unparalleled power, could not understand that he was obviously an existence similar to himself, and would make such a shameful act of escape. And when the god of destruction came back to his senses, he met the gaze that Nagato was casting over. It is a kind of scrutiny and scrutiny with great interest. "Humph!" The arrogant black-clothed god burst into a terrifying aura, shaking the space turbulence around him, "I am the founding demon emperor of the alien world, the first god of the heavens, the god of destruction and regeneration, the emperor of abandonment!" In the words, the aura of Qitian emperor continued to increase, and all the surrounding energy was absorbed by him. The unruly will burst out, announcing the decision of Qi Tian Di! He is ready to fight to the death... "interesting!" Seeing the attitude of Emperor Qi Tian, ??a touch of expectation emerged from the corner of Nagato''s mouth, "I am the Lord of Li, the founder of Bai Yujing, come on, little god of another world, let me see what kind of surprises you can give me. Right." "The Mercury Snake gave me a big surprise, don''t be behind..." As soon as the voice fell, Nagato''s right hand suddenly lifted and slapped it out. "boom!!" The violent shock reverberated in the spatial turbulence, and the sky-covering giant palm appeared in the sky, and fell towards the Qitian Emperor, as if to slap the god of destruction directly. In the face of the overturned giant palm, the aura of Qi Tiandi suddenly exploded. "Appear, Infinite God of War!!!" .. 2244 Chapter 049 Destroy the incarnation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Infinite God of War! This is the profound meaning that Qitiandi painstakingly trained. Unlike the Mercury Snake, there is no great hatred between Emperor Qi Tian and Bai Yujing. The reason why they became a member of the alliance is only because the time and space administration has freed him from the shackles of the original plane. The plane where Qi Tian Di was originally located was in a special chaotic area, and there were almost no other planes around it. Because of this, even if he could leave the plane early, the Qitian Emperor was always limited to the plane where he was born. The advent of Sailor and the Space-Time Management Bureau guided him to leave. This favor, coupled with Bai Yujing''s pressure and chaos, did hinder him from carrying out his will and path, and abandoning the emperor to join the alliance. The existence of the alliance has also given a lot of help to Emperor Qi Tian, ??widening his vision and greatly improving his strength. Even if he hates humans, the Emperor Qitian has to admit that the talents of humans are indeed amazing. Aside from science or anything, the various magic techniques created by mankind are very desirable, and many of them even make the god of destruction feel wonderful. The magical skill "God of Hell" from the plane of the sea tiger is one of them! This technique not only needs to divide the sea of ??self-knowledge and simulate independent consciousness, but also has enough realm and strength to promote and build a form. It can be said that the sea tiger plane is the strongest and the most difficult to cultivate. But Qitian emperor is born sacred, not only is born with infinite power, but also possesses talents that humans cannot reach. The god of hell has cultivated to the extreme in the hands of Emperor Qitian, and has also brought forth the new to another dimension. No longer limited to hell, but also sublimated to infinite! And now, he displays this profound meaning. "boom!!!" With the burst of arrogance of Emperor Qitian, the figure of the god of destruction instantly blurred, and then a monk with Buddha''s light all over appeared in the sky, brazenly greeted by the crushing giant palm covering the sky. That''s nothing else, it is indeed the incarnation of the God of War condensed from Emperor Qi Tian! "Eight Dragon God Fire!" The violent energy burst out from the monk''s body, and evolved into eight ferocious fire dragons. In the roar that shook the void, the fire dragon and the giant palm collided fiercely! "Boom!!!" An unprecedented roar resounded through the void. The fire dragons, which were covered with sacred fire all over their bodies, looked extremely ferocious and constantly attacked, biting their giant palms. The terrifying collision caused endless waves, but the trend of giant palm coverage slowed down, but it did not stop. Slowly and firmly overturned, the terrifying crushing force seemed to crush all the eight fire dragons and the monks. And at this moment, the position where Qi Tiandi was located once again differentiated. It''s just that there is not only one, but thousands of them! As the name of Gongfa-unlimited. Haughty and cold resolute swordsman, gorgeously dressed Confucian, indifferent Taoist, overlord with fierce intent all over, like a king in the incarnation of a sea tiger, a monk in thin clothes, a warrior like a ghost like a god... The strong men that Qitiandi has seen and admired for countless years all appear here in the form of an incarnation. As soon as they appeared, the incarnations of the God of War directly launched an attack together. "Shi Potian shocked Yuanzhang!" "Scar of Magic Flow and Sword Wind!" Chinese www.bxzw.net "Dao Yuan returns to one!" "Sea Tiger Blast Punch!" "..." One after another, the martial arts and techniques that have been left in the history of the years have been unfolded, and a series of astonishing attacks burst out from the hands of these incarnations of the god of war, and one after another, they met the giant palms that covered the sky. Perhaps the single existence of these attacks is not so great, but when combined, they are enough to destroy the world. "boom!!!" The huge palm covering the sky couldn''t withstand so many attacks in the end and broke. After breaking through the overturned giant palm, the avatars of the God of War looked at Nagato without saying a word. The next moment, there were still various moves, bursting from the hands of the avatars of the God of War, and blasted towards Nagato. The wave of destruction took shape in an instant, like a monster that swallowed everything, about to swallow Nagato and the space in which it was located. Facing such an attack, Nagato''s face showed a trace of surprise. To be honest, Nagato really did not expect that Emperor Qi Tian would develop such a profound meaning. After all, in the memory of his first life, Emperor Qi Tian, ??the god of destruction, was an innate sacred who absolutely looked down on humans. Only soon, Nagato was relieved, the god may be arrogant, but Qitian emperor is a ruthless god. Because of the ruthlessness, there is no prejudice against human existence. That''s why such a secret move can be developed. just-- "Does it make sense?" A faint ridicule appeared at the corner of his mouth, Nagato''s right palm turned the blade, and he cut out abruptly! There is an old saying that ants kill elephants to death. It describes the principle of many people and great power. It is amazing that countless incarnations of the gods of war are differentiated, and the combined power of these gods is indeed enough to destroy the world. You know, even the king of golden nightmare must be careful to deal with such an attack. But for Nagato, the number is meaningless! The position where Nagato was standing was too high and too high. The shield''s body restricted only Nagato''s output, but did not limit his vision. The high vision and insight allowed him to penetrate all the attacks in front of him. "Tear!" It seemed that the entire void was torn apart in the swing of the hand knife. Endless sword energy burst out in the turbulent time and space. Just like it is set, the seemingly colorful and messy sword auras contain an amazing order. Each sword aura has been drawn in the turbulent flow of time and space with extremely graceful traces, welcoming a wave of destruction. Attack with moves. Then the attacks that gathered together were like a piece of thin paper, which was broken with a single blow. Yes, it breaks with one poke! Dao ancestor-level insight is incomparably terrifying, if it is a powerful attack that is integrated, but this kind of joint attack that is composed of countless weak attacks is too easy to be caught. Nagato caught these flaws, and every sword qi hit the flaw in the attack. But in an instant, the terrifying frenzy of destruction came to an abrupt end. Dissipated without a trace... Only the endless sword energy was left in the original place, and against the direction of the frenzy, it gathered into a sword gang that seemed to cut the turbulent flow of space, and slashed towards the location where the Qitian Emperor was... 2245 Chapter 050: World Destroying Great Millstone! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above the plane group, there is a mysterious void. Suspended in the middle of the void is a simple and extremely simple grinding disc. The existence of the grinding disc is somewhat indescribable, seeming to be infinite and infinitely small, and it is filled with a terrifying aura that seems to crush the void and obliterate everything. After escaping the battlefield, Aaron''s somewhat embarrassed figure appeared in this void. The terrifying aura of the millstone did not affect Aaron at all. On the contrary, he who descended into the void seemed to have returned to the home court. His whole body was trembling in the void, and energy continuously emerged, fusing Aaron''s body to supplement his consumption. But shortly after Aaron''s figure appeared, a roar suddenly appeared, and a hole in the void was suddenly broken. What came out of the cave was an incomparably hideous twisted monster... "Humph!" Seeing the appearance of twisted monsters, Aaron couldn''t help snorting. Although Nagato did not chase after he fled the battlefield, this does not mean that Nagato''s men would sit idly by. After solving the Red World Demon God, some Cthulhus who were not satisfied were chasing after him. On the way, Aaron was attacked frequently, but in order to ensure no accidents, he never counterattacked. The result was that he was beaten into a little embarrassed by his stronger strength... For Aaron, or for any strong man, it was definitely a big shame! Therefore, seeing the appearance of the evil god monsters, Aaron immediately drove the grinding disc in the center of the void! "boom!!!" The huge grinding disc slowly turned. Everything in the vast void is centered on the grinding disc, shrinking at an extremely fast speed, and the superb power crashes down, crushing the evil god monsters severely, crushing them directly into minced meat... "Hahaha!!" Seeing the enemy''s fate, Aaron couldn''t help laughing twice. Looking at the grinding disc in the center of the void, Aaron''s eyes are full of brilliance. The five powerful players who are fighting against Nagato have their own cards, just like Thanos infinite gem, the sacrifice of the Mercury Serpent, and the long river of chaos. Wait. Aaron''s hole card is nothing else, it is the simple millstone in front of him! Aaron''s life is completely the life of a typical fantasy protagonist. He received the inheritance of Buddhism in his early years and rose up as a Buddhist disciple. Then he obtained a more powerful inheritance of Immortality in an adventure. But compared to the Second Way of the Immortal and Buddha, Aaron really majored in the Way of the Demon, because the second way of the Immortal and the Buddha already had a master, but the Demon Way had no master. And Aaron''s inheritance of the magic way originated from the grinding disc in front of him-the world extinction grinding disc, the natal treasure of the ancestor of the magic way that had fallen into the hands of the master of the immortal way, containing the supreme essence of the magic way. Of course, the current destruction of the world has been greatly damaged, not enough in case of its heyday. But even so, the Great Mopan still has the power to destroy the world! And now, he wants to use this treasure to reverse the world! "come on!" Accompanied by Aaron''s call, the world-destroying grinding disc turned faster, and the entire void was directly consumed by the rotation of the grinding disc, and the aura on the grinding disc suddenly became more obscure and mysterious. With the world-destroying millstone on his head, Aaron returned to the chaotic void within the plane group. "Om!!" Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com At the moment Aaron appeared, a super-giant chaotic array that could cover the entire plane group directly appeared. His current position is the central core of the formation! This circle was given by Aaron to Cyro of the Time and Space Administration. In Cyro''s view, this was a chaotic array that concealed the secrets and made the space and time administration more secure. "It''s just that the guy didn''t know until he died. The name of the formation is-Chaos World Destruction Formation!" There was a slight hesitation on his face, and then a hideous flicker flashed. Aaron directly placed the World Destruction Grinding Disc in the center of the formation, and with a "buzz", the Degenation Big Grinding Disc officially became the center of the Chaos formation. In fact, Aaron was not prepared to do this, or more correctly, he was not prepared to do it now. The World Destroying Millstone is a guarantee of supreme quality, but after all, the damage was too heavy. If you want to recover, you must be endlessly destroyed. Aaron estimated that it would take a five-digit plane of destruction to meet the requirements for the recovery of the treasure. And now, there are only four-digit planes, even if it is destroyed, it will only restore most of the power of the mill. "But things are urgent, let''s get through the catastrophe before we talk about it!" "I swear that one day, whether it is a fairy or a Buddha, even the so-called Bai Yujing will become my stepping stone!" With a decisive will, Aaron brazenly activated the Chaos Array, and the power of the World Extinguishing Wheel directly descended on all planes through the Array. As the wheel turned, the entire plane group began to shrink. ... ... Time goes forward three minutes. In the endless space turbulence, the battle has ended. In front of Nagato''s sword that could cut everything, Emperor Qi Tian seemed to avoid the attack of the sword, but in fact, the supreme sword intent contained in the sword directly extinguished all vitality in an instant. The body of the god of destruction began to shatter, turning into fragments and disappearing into the turbulence of space. "Little god of another world, you did your best." A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato opened his mouth like this, as if the Emperor Qi Tian faced some native creatures in the past, making the god of destruction, who was only the bubble, a bitter smile. "Yeah, I tried my best..." With a sigh, the Dark God King who rebelled against the heavens completely disappeared. "No, it can''t be said to disappear completely!" Seeing the last fragment disappearing into the turbulence of space, Nagato couldn''t help but whispered, "Perhaps in the future, there will be a lot of guys who will get the fragments of the Abandoned Heaven Emperor strong, who will rise from the end and deduce their own legend." "Emperor Qi Tian is dead, but he will not disappear completely after all." Perhaps unintentionally or deliberately, Nagato''s words are like the will of a great way, directly formulating a law that will allow the descendants of Emperor Qitian to appear from time to time in future generations. The legend of Abandoned Heaven has been passed on for this reason. Without paying attention to what he did just now, Nagato left the space turbulence leisurely and returned to the chaotic void inside the plane group, and then he saw the large millstone in Hengkong and many planes that were about to be destroyed. "Interesting, so interesting!" Feeling the power of the world-destroying millstone, Nagato couldn''t help but show an interesting smile on his face, "The legacy of the most powerful man who once fought against the lord of the immortals, that guy has a good chance." "Faced with this kind of power, it seems that the body needs to act..." .. 2246 Chapter 051 The Ontology Appears! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The void is shaking, the plane is shattering... The world-destroying grinding disc slowly turned, and the ultimate force of destruction spread with the lines of the chaotic array, and overturned the entire plane group, like a woven net of heaven and earth, dragging the whole world toward destruction. At the cost of the destruction of the world, the power of the world-destroying millstone is slowly and firmly increasing. Above the millstone, Aaron sits solemnly sitting cross-legged, feeling the truth that the shattered world returns. The faint rhyme of Taoism echoed, like a final elegy. At this time, Aaron was full of joy. He clearly perceives that his own cultivation is progressing with the progress of the great destruction, and the feedback of perception is constantly improving. In just a short moment, he has overcome the suffering of the past ten thousand years. repair. In addition to joy, Aaron also felt a little regretful. He thought he should have done this long ago. In the past, there was a purely kind organization like the Time and Space Administration that made him hesitate. With Bai Yujing''s pressure, he was unwilling to break with a high-quality ally such as the Time and Space Administration, so he did not destroy the world. "It turns out that I was wrong!" "Rather than believing in the so-called allies, it is better to believe in yourself and the Great Mopan of Destruction!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Aaron threw the chagrin behind him, and now that all his allies were defeated, sealed, or fallen, or life and death uncertain, unprecedented confidence emerged in his heart. "But it''s not too late...world, be my nourishment for going forward!" With such a will, Aaron''s spirit and energy are intertwined with the Destroying Wheel, which has elevated its power to the extreme. "boom!!!" Shaking the arrow, the speed of the big grinding disc began to accelerate. The huge to the extreme power overturned, and all the creatures in the plane group felt an unprecedented pressure, even if no one told them, all the creatures were aware of the fact that the end had come. All order was destroyed at this moment, and the spiritual activity of all creatures was violent to the extreme. Or collapse, or angry, or sad, or cry, or joy... There are various forms of sentient beings. The spiritual power bursting out of all kinds of violent spiritual activities immediately activated the dream world, allowing this illusory plane that did not exist in the eyes of ordinary people to manifest in the chaotic void, suppressing it on the great millstone of extinction. "Humph!" Caught off guard, Aaron couldn''t help but let out a muffled hum. If it were normal times, Aaron might not be able to react a little, but he was in a special state of mental state surprisingly good, and he could directly understand his situation like a flash of inspiration. "Is it an illusory world piled up by the spirits of all beings... the supreme magical powers and the demon change!" As soon as his thoughts moved, the supreme divine power that Aaron had learned from the Great Moulder of Destroying the World came into operation on its own. A pitch-black demon energy burst out from his body, as if to dye everything in the world black, Aaron''s body gradually turned illusory, from the physical existence into an invisible heart demon that was almost dreamy. In an instant, he not only removed the oppressive power of the dream world, but also began to frantically absorb the power of the dream world. "Haha, what about the dream world, in front of my magic way, it''s just bait!" The so-called heart demon is the aggregation of all distracting thoughts. For the demonized Aaron, the dream world is like a huge cake. The countless distracting thoughts gathered in the dream world are enough to turn into the promotion of Aaron''s magic way. grain.Global Novel www.qqzkw.com Coupled with the sentiment of ruining the world and giving back, Aaron could almost imagine it, and his way forward was suddenly bright. Thinking of this, Aaron couldn''t control himself anymore, and laughed. just-- "It''s noisy!" The clear voice echoed in the void. Aaron''s laughter couldn''t help but suffocated. It was just a sentence, and there was no special power to condense it, but Aaron felt a dignified sense of crisis in his heart. In the next moment, the vast and mysterious power is like flowing water, like a flame, swept from the unknown void. Aaron''s body almost collapsed under the impact of power. Although turning into the body of the heart demon made Aaron immune to the impact of the dream world, it also reduced his defense power to an extreme point. Therefore, under the impact of the mysterious power, Aaron walked directly on the edge of life and death! "Damn it! Destroy the world!" Aaron, who had escaped from the dead, was full of anger, and directly activated the power of Destroyer. "boom!!!" The grinding disc was first eaten, and then it ran more intensely. The many planes of the plane group are wailing, and the power of destruction released by the millstone is unknowingly transformed into another power, which no longer destroys the plane, but draws power directly from the origin of the plane. The dark holy light burst out from the millstone, and after guarding Aaron, it spread in all directions. While the black light eroded the whole world, it expelled the mysterious power from nowhere. In less than a moment, everything around him turned into endless darkness. "Ok" It seems that I saw the power of the World Extinguishing Great Mopan, and the indifferent voice reappeared, but this time there was a hint of surprise in the voice, "I really underestimated your inheritance, it is really courageous, who..." Accompanied by the meaningful words, the darkness of the void opened a hole directly. The sense of crisis in Aaron''s heart suddenly surging... Danger, danger, extreme danger! Aarons head was almost blank, only the thought of running away, He just didnt wait for him to take action. I saw the red-haired young man in a Chinese robe hunting and hunting leisurely steps out of the void. The simple decorations made the young man indifferent, and it looked like a beautiful picture at first glance. Picture scroll. But Aaron''s sense of crisis has soared to the extreme with the other''s light footsteps toward him! Perhaps it must be the opposite. At this time, Aaron calmed down instead, and then he realized the identity of the red-haired boy in front of him-the master of Bai Yujing, the manipulator of all things, and the master of the law of infinity! This is not because of Aaron''s knowledge and knowledge, but because the existence of the boy in front of him is too special. He is like a phenomenon that has existed since ancient times, the source of all laws. As long as they stand in front of the opponent, any existence with a little power can know the name of the opponent, just like ordinary human beings facing the vast universe, without needing to specifically inform, they can also understand the greatness of the universe...... .. 2247 Chapter 052 I refuse! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!gap! The gap of infinite dimensions! Seeing the red-haired boy who was slowly approaching, Aaron''s heart only left this thought. Although it has long been known that with Bai Yujing''s overwhelming and chaotic posture, his owner absolutely has an incomparably powerful power, but before this meeting, Aaron still has a heartfelt unwillingness to admit defeat. Aaron''s life has never been smooth sailing, and it can even be said that he often encounters unsatisfactory things. For example, I wanted to be a superhero at first, but inadvertently became a super criminal that everyone shouted and beaten. Another example was the first time I used the dream-said method, but unfortunately fell on the tragic battlefield dominated by Nagato. There are many things like that, as if fate is playing tricks on Aaron. But none of these setbacks really defeated Aaron. Relying on his perseverance and perseverance, coupled with the strong inheritance of the Three Ways of the Immortal, Demon and Buddha, Aaron has walked step by step to this day, completing an unattainable cause for ordinary creatures. Therefore, although Bai Yujing is extremely powerful, Aaron still has the idea of ??replacing it. Just as in ancient times, looking at Liu Bang and Xiang Yu of the First Emperor. just-- "Can I really do this?" The hoarse voice slowly flowed from Aaron''s mouth, and his heart of the strong was immediately stained with a layer of gray. Just as looking at the sun in the distance will make people have a desire to chase, but the real approach will be burned by the sun''s light and heat. At this time, Aaron is in close contact with an existence that is more magnificent than the sun. His will, his ideals, and his beliefs are starting to burn under the excessively hot''sunlight''. "Of course not!" It was not Nagato who answered Aaron, but another voice. A voice from the depths of his heart! "not good!" This thought flashed through Aaron''s mind subconsciously, but it was too late. Because accompanied by that voice of response appeared a demon-filled indifferent will, which eroded Aaron''s mind, soul, and even body almost instantly. All of Aaron''s obstacles were as thin as paper in front of the devil''s will, and they were not able to withstand a single blow. ... ... "It''s coming out!" Nagato paused and said leisurely. Faced with the changes in Aaron''s body, the red-haired boy was not surprised at all. The first time he saw the great millstone of annihilation, he knew that it was definitely not a power that Aaron could control. How Dao Ancestor exists, the highest miracle! The ultimate treasure of his sacrifice is even more profound than words can describe. It''s like Nagato''s second life.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com Although it seems to be in the calculations of others from beginning to end, the treasure left over from the other side gate has completed the great cause of dividing chaos, and even cultivated a perfect Taoist ancestor, which is now Nagato. And although the ancestor of the demon path has fallen, I dont know how many years, but after all, it is also an ancestor, the supreme existence that once fought with the fairy lord. Although the treasures left by him were broken and inferior to the gates of the other side, they were not under Aaron''s control. "From the very beginning, Aaron''s acquisition of the world-destroying millstone was a round." Seeing the figure that was constantly releasing the dark devilish energy on the Great Destruction Wheel, the red-haired boy sighed softly, "He thought he was lucky, but he didn''t know that he was a pawn from the resurrection of others from start to finish. In words, Nagato couldn''t help but think of his second life, both of which are extremely similar. If there is any difference, it is that Nagato''s second life is too powerful, and at the end of his life, he has surpassed everything. From the perspective of a Taoist seeker, he can die after hearing about Tao Xi. In contrast, Aaron''s ending is a complete tragedy. But the red-haired boy didn''t care about this. Although Aaron''s strength was extraordinary, it didn''t mean much to Nagato. In addition, he was not a beautiful girl, so it was naturally not worthy of Nagato''s attention. Compared with the ending of Aaron, he is more concerned about the existence of resurrection, or birth. "By the way, what should I call you?" Feeling the more and more magnificent aura on the extinction large millstone, and the increasingly cold and devilish will in it, Nagato asked leisurely, "The legendary ancestor of the demon path is still the spirit of the extinction large millstone." "...Both, right?" For a while, a slightly demon-like voice echoed from the Great Demon Millstone, "The original Demon Dao ancestor has passed away forever. In the final analysis, I am just a combination of the residual consciousness of the Demon Dao ancestor and the remains of the Demon Dao millstone." "But I inherit everything from the ancestor of the Demon Path and the Great Mopan of Devil, you can call me, Demon!" "Momie, do you have one word for the ancestor of the devil way and the Great Mopan of Devil..." Hearing this, Nagato could not help but muttered to himself, but he didn''t care much, and immediately said, "Let''s put aside your origins. Let''s discuss it first. You have been disturbing the wind and the rain in my place and gave an explanation. Right." As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding void atmosphere suddenly solidified, full of indescribable suffocation. The magic shadow on the millstone stared at Nagato for a while, before he said: "As for this, it is about my birth. I can only apologize, and I will give you reasonable compensation for this matter later." "But before that, I have a suggestion that the two of us can become allies." "From the information obtained from Aaron''s memory, you seem to be in a situation where you are all enemies. If you want to come to you, you need a strong ally, and the newly born I also need it. Moreover, I can see that your situation is the same as mine. Quite similar." "Oh, you can see it!" Nagato couldn''t help but raised his brows lightly when he heard the words of Demon Destruction. Indeed, as Demon Demon said, Nagato''s situation is somewhat similar to his. Both of them were born from the remains of a Taoist ancestor, and can be called the reincarnation of the Taoist ancestor or a new existence. The only difference between the two is that Nagato has embarked on a more perfect path under the protection of the Gate of the Other Side. And Momie has no protector, and can only inherit the power of the ancestor of the Modao. Starting from this point alone, Nagato and Mokai are very likely to form an alliance. In addition, Nagato''s current situation is indeed chaotic. If there is a strong ally, there is indeed no small advantage. just-- "I reject!" Without much thought, Nagato said leisurely in the shocked face of the new demon master, "Endless Chaos does not need a new variable. Existence like you should die!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato acted boldly, and the void collapsed in an instant!.. 2248 Chapter 053: Information Restraint You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s shot was completely unexpected by the devil. As the demon master reincarnated, he knew very well how great the power of the Dao ancestors was. Generally speaking, unless there are irreconcilable contradictions between the two Dao ancestors who met for the first time, it would be impossible to start a war. After all, the existence of the Dao Ancestor level is really difficult to kill, there is no benefit at all except for enmity. But the red-haired boy in front of him played his cards completely unreasonably! Without any warning, it is extremely abrupt, some kind of''information'' burst like a big bang in the universe, infinite, infinite, and intangible, adding value to the limit that can be calculated by geometric power. The chaotic void collapsed in an instant, and then turned into a vast universe that seemed to be gestating infinite dimensions. This is the world battlefield, the Daozu-level battlefield prepared by Nagato. After gaining more understanding of Daozu-level powerhouses, in view of the inevitable future battles of this level, in order to protect his territory from excessive damage, Nagato created this battlefield deliberately. The Infinite Plain where the red-haired boy fought with several strong men such as the Mercury Snake before was a trial work before making this battlefield. "boom!!!" The world vibrated slightly, and the immeasurable mighty force crashed down. Suppressed fiercely on the demons. The World Extinguishing Wheel automatically runs, distorting the surrounding time and space, and bursting out a deep magical light, guarding the whole body of Demon, and competing against the mighty force suppressed by the entire universe. Under the guardianship of Moguang, Mojie''s face couldn''t help but look a little ugly. Its not because of the sudden action of the red-haired boy. Although Nagatos actions were indeed beyond his expectations, Momie was also a Taoist ancestor after all. Although he was just born not long ago, he also has all the memories and experience of the former ancestor of the magical road. Not afraid to fight. What really displeased Demon was that the battlefield in front of him had cut off the connection between his own great millstone and the outside plane group. Losing this connection, Demon''s attempt to restore the Great Mopan through Destruction was shattered. This is definitely not a good thing for Demon Destruction. My family knows about my family affairs, and since his birth, the devil knows that I don''t have much time. If I can''t restore my strength in his heyday before the fairy lord comes to the door, the consequences may be serious. Thinking of this, Mo Mie suddenly stood up from the Great Destruction Mill, and shot Nagato with his cold eyes. Now that the other party has already taken action, the Demon will not say anything more. Many times in the heavens and the world, many things can be solved by communication, but the problems between the ancestors are meaningless. There is only one way to reverse the will of Dao Ancestor! That is-- "war!!!" Along with the determination, the aura of Demon Extinction and World Extinction Millpan blended, and immeasurable black light suddenly burst out. In an instant, the vast world began to show signs of degeneration. The mysterious black light began to erode the void of the universe at an astonishing speed, whether it was matter or energy, no matter space or time, together with the suppressing force of the universe, the black light eroded everything! With the expansion of the black light, the great realm belonging to the ancestor of the magic way suddenly expanded... In this instant, countless universes were born and destroyed! "Om!!!" The Great Destruction Mill made a joyous sound, inspired by the endless destructive power brewing in the domain, and turned into tens of millions of dark dragons roaring and strangling towards the location of Nagato. Away.Reading novels www.dushula.net Facing the demon''s attack, Nagato''s face did not change at all, but he gently raised his right hand. Pointing his palm at the attacking dragon, Nagato pushed out with a palm. "boom!!!" A violent roar resounded throughout the world. With this unskilled palm at first glance, the entire world immediately responded, as if alive, the invisible power came down, and the tens of millions of dark dragons were wiped out in an instant. Not only the dark dragon, but even the spreading black light was destroyed by inexplicable power, along with its eroded parts. Suddenly, a sea of ??chaos in which everything blends and rejects each other appears in the vast universe. The aftermath of the collision spread straight to the far side of time and space. "how come?!" Seeing this scene, Mo Mie''s face suddenly changed wildly. The black light released by Demon Annihilation is not a strong secret technique, so it is not surprising that Nagato can block him, but as the strongest, Demon Annihilation''s vision and fighting consciousness are at the top. Therefore, he immediately discovered a serious problem from the hand he just met. That is, Nagatos shot was too perfect. As if already knew how he would attack! Daozu is a very peculiar level, there is no division of elementary, intermediate and advanced. In theory, all Dao ancestors are of the same level. Just like in the transcendent non-existent material world, all human beings are human beings. The difference between Taoist ancestors and Taoist ancestors is like the division of people with disabilities, ordinary people, and athletes. This leads to a situation. Generally speaking, athletes are indeed stronger than disabled people. The former is usually the winner in the battle between the two. But if the disabled person only loses one eye, the outcome of the battle is uncertain. In the same way, the result of the battle between Taoist ancestors and Taoist ancestors, in addition to the pure strength contest, mutual restraint is also very important. And if you want to restrain a Dao ancestor-level existence, you naturally need to know the other party''s intelligence. As for the insight into all the other party''s intelligence in the hands of battle, it may indeed appear in battles below the Dao Ancestor level, but in the Dao Ancestor level battle, that is simply impossible information. After all, any Taoist ancestor is the source of life, and its power is endless, and it is not simple to understand. And the current situation of Demon Annihilation is-- "My intelligence has been learned!" Although there was no evidence, Demon Mie clearly realized this, and immediately his face became more gloomy, and a steadfast and ruthless color flashed in his eyes. "If this is the case, the Great Mopan of Destroying the World, wake up completely!!" The thoughts in his mind went back and forth, and Demon Annihilation immediately drove the great millstone that hadn''t recovered much. "boom!!!" The supreme treasure slowly rotates with the violent roar, and a dazzling black light blooms on it. And the huge universe is constantly trembling in the rotation of the grinding disc!!!.. 2249 Chapter 054 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the situation in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Just as Demon realized, the red-haired boy really knew everything about him, not just him, except for the existing Taoist ancestors and the real earth consciousness, Nagato knew everything in the chaos. Nagato, who merged with the origin of chaos, can read all the information he wants from the origin of chaos at will. It is precisely because of this that Nagato is very clear about the meaning of the symbol of the devil''s extinction. The Great Mopan of Destruction is a treasure of the Dao Ancestor level, symbolizing the supreme way of destruction of the endless chaos. The Great Destruction of the World in its heyday crushes a plane in a blink of an eye, and it is so cruel and trembling. But few people know that even in its heyday, the Great Mopan of World Destruction cannot exert its full power. Because the ultimate destruction is self-destruction. The way of destruction contained in the Great Mopan of Destroying the World is too overbearing. Once the Great Mopan is overbearing and truly exerts its full power and annihilates the enemy, the treasure itself will also be greatly harmed by the way of destruction. Since its birth, the Great Mopan of Extinguishing the World has only been fully used once, that is, when the previous generation of demon masters and the immortal masters fought life and death. It was just that time when it was fully used, coupled with the power of the Immortal Lord, that the Great Mould of World Destruction would be broken. And now, Demon Demon, the newly born Demon Lord, is driving the Demon King with all his strength for the second time! "Resolute!" Even Nagato couldn''t help but secretly sigh that the Devil''s Demon was decisive. Given the current situation that the Devil''s Mill has not fully recovered, there is only one result of the full drive, and that is the complete destruction of the Devil''s Mill. It is not something that anyone can make to destroy a supremely treasured resolution with his own hands. But Demon can make such a decision in such a short time! "I can only say that I am worthy of Dao Zu!" With soft emotions, Nagato''s eyes narrowed slightly, facing the desperate millstone of extinction, the red-haired boy must do his best to deal with it even if it is just a large millstone in a broken state. The courage that was surging enough to break through the void burst out, and Nagato directly controlled the entire world battlefield. In an instant, his consciousness was intertwined with the origin of the universe, deriving a terrible scourge. Hundreds of thousands of scourge god thunder blasted down instantly! "Scourge of the mere trivial matter, why is it true!" Facing the endless scourge, a curve of disdain appeared at the corner of Moxi''s mouth, and his eyes were full of contentment when looking at the millstone of the era. After all, this was the treasure of destruction carefully forged by Moxiai''s previous lives. It was just that that touch of contentment soon turned into a heartache, and he would eventually lose the great millstone of destroying the world. "However, it is worth it!" Apart from the heartache, Demon''s will did not waver at all. Ordinary strong people still have the ability to whim, and as the highest level of Chaos, Demon naturally has similar intuition. And it was this ancestor-level intuition that made him make the decision to leave the battlefield even if the millstone is destroyed. The reason for this is not entirely because the red-haired boy in front of him has insight into all his own intelligence, which makes Moxiong feel that he has no chance of winning. It is also because Mokai has vaguely realized that there is a mysterious big net covering him. Body. Although there is no basis, Demon Mie vaguely understands that if he continues to stay in place, he will be in great danger. He has just been reborn, when he is most vulnerable, and his safety must be guaranteed! "So, bloom out the last glory, the great millstone of destroying the world!!" Accompanied by the demon''s decisive will, the world-killing millstone bloomed with amazing and terrible power, and the ultimate way of destruction appeared in the void, turning into a black beam of light running through the world battlefield. The vast world of emptiness collapsed into nothingness in an instant, and the hundreds of millions of divine thunders that blasted down were directly crushed. More than that, the Pillar of Destruction hits Huanglong directly, directly smashing the origin of the congregation of Heavenly Scourge. "Amazing!" Seeing this scene, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but be surprised.Dodoxs novel www.dodoxs.com What was amazed was the power driven by the Great Destruction Wheel with all its strength, even if it was an incomplete millstone that was in its incomplete state, that might be enough to hurt Nagato, and after being amazed, his will was highly concentrated. . There was no extra action, the red-haired boy just said softly, "Town!" "boom!!!" Endless power emerged from the unknown void and blessed on the entire world battlefield. In an instant, the world battlefield, which was on the verge of collapse under the impact of the Pillar of Destruction, stopped the trend of collapse in an instant. Then the entire universe void seemed to be alive, shrinking continuously at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the world battlefield shrinks, more and more powerful forces are suppressing the pillar of destruction! The suppressed pillar of destruction buzzes, trying to break free. But struggled several times without success. "Humph!" Enveloped by the Pillar of Destruction, a flash of displeasure flashed across Demon''s face, "If it weren''t for the incompleteness of the World Destruction Mill, the suppression of the entire world would be nothing, but even so, you can''t stop me from leaving." "Roar!!!" Along with the demon''s determination, a sound of dragon chanting like the earth-shaking sound rang from the pillar of destruction. Then I saw that the pillar of destruction that almost penetrated the entire void was twisted and turned into a hideous twelve-clawed supreme black dragon, with infinite demonic energy permeating from the dragon''s body, as if swallowing all darkness. The black dragon twisted his body and shook the entire universe at the same time, suddenly opened his mouth that could swallow hundreds of galaxies. The dragon''s breath that could not be described in words burst out, directly blasting the void out of a big mouth. The next moment, the huge body of the black dragon rushed towards the gap at an astonishing speed. just-- "Can you run away?" Faced with such a situation, Nagato directly manipulated the consciousness of the world battlefield and blew himself up. "boom!!!" The entire world battlefield completely exploded in an instant, and an unimaginable terrifying shock reverberated in the chaos void. The ultimate killing power triggered by the explosion hindered the black dragon''s actions, and even penetrated into the black dragon''s body. At the center of the big bang, Nagato appeared in a posture that perfectly matched the chaos, and the shocking explosion could not touch him at all. Immediately, the red-haired boy faced the wound on the black dragon, and a sword light was released from his palm. "Wow!!" The sword light that could not be described in words pierced the chaos and penetrated the explosion. The wound from the black dragon directly hit the center of Demon''s eyebrows, penetrated the boundary between material and spirit, and hit the sea of ??Demon''s consciousness fiercely. "what!!!" Even if it was the Dao Ancestor level Demon Exterminator, receiving such an attack could not help but scream. If he had just rebirth, if he had any weakness, it was the immaturity on the level of consciousness. Although he had obtained all the experience and memories of the previous generation of demon masters, the soul consciousness of the devil was a new life after all, lacking sufficient training and the baptism of years. Under such circumstances, Nagato''s sword light was almost a seven-inch blow to the snake, directly causing the demon''s soul to shock. At this moment, something worse appeared... "Om!!" Suddenly, the body captured by the devil extinguished Aaron burst out bright and dazzling fairy lights. "Have it finally appeared, oriole!" Seeing this scene, a clear flash across Nagato''s face... 2250 Chapter 055 Turning Demons into Immortals! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind. At the very beginning, Nagato expected that there would be black hands behind the birth of Demon Annihilation. This is not the fact that the red-haired boy is as wise as a demon. He has already calculated everything. To be honest, in terms of pure wisdom, Nagato is not bad, but it is definitely not a unique existence in the world. In terms of resourcefulness, Nagato relied more on his unreasonable intuition and extraordinary vision and insight. As long as the overall direction is correct, the remaining issues will be handled by our own strength. The reason why he was able to make such a prediction was entirely because of the inevitability of the birth of Dao Zu-the existence of Dao Zu, there is no accident! As the supreme miracle of chaos, Dao Ancestor is perfect in a sense, and the extension of this perfection to its birth destined that Dao Ancestors growth path will not have any branch. Allow time and space to change and history to rewrite, the birth of Taoist ancestors will not be affected in the slightest. This is the case of Nagato itself! After knowing the true face of Endless Chaos, Nagato was once very puzzled about how the other Taoist ancestors in the Chaos and the real earth consciousness didn''t take action against him before he grew up. Only at the moment of becoming Taoist ancestor, Nagato understood that it was not that they didn''t want to do it, but it was useless to do it. The growth path of the red-haired boy is, in a sense, completely built by the spirit of the other shore gate with life, and a supreme Taoist ancestor created another Taoist ancestor at the cost of his life, how can outsiders stop it? . If they can''t stop them, they can only watch and hit sideballs at most. Although Demon Extinction was the rebirth of the ancestor of the Demon Dao, he was essentially a new birth, but there was no guardian during his birth, and the reliance on the World Destruction Millstone was extremely broken. Under such circumstances, the birth of Demon Extinction is still smooth, which is somewhat intriguing. Then just think about Aaron''s life to see the problem. There were three great adventures in Aaron''s life, the inheritance of Buddhism and Taoism, the inheritance of Immortality and the Great Mopan inheritance. Among them, there were problems with the inheritance of Buddhism and the Great Mopan. Naturally, there were also problems with the inheritance of Immortality. "The result was totally beyond my expectations." Looking at the exquisite celestial light constantly emerging from Demon''s body, Nagato''s expression was indifferent, without surprise or joy, and had no intention of making a move. Just as Nagato said before, he did not want another chess player in the chaos. . That''s why he would rather watch the Demon Die die, even if it would benefit the black hand behind the scenes. Of course, Nagato is not without other options. just-- "Just pay back the favor!" The existence of calculating the demon is obviously the Dao ancestor with the strongest sequence in the endless chaos, the old enemy of the devil, the immortal master, and in the past, the red-haired boy did owe the other party a favor. The Taoist ancestors practiced thousands of times, and one of the methods is quite popular, that is, incarnation of thousands, reincarnation forever. Immortal lord also often does this, among which Hongjun in thousands of worlds is the incarnation of immortal lord. Nagatos humanoid incarnation had encountered it when he was reincarnated. Although it is an incarnation of Nagato, the other partys failure to make a move is a big favor. You must know that if the other party made a move at the time, although it will not affect your achievement of Taoist ancestors, it will eventually make your own Taoist ancestor road some twists and turns. Thinking about this, Nagato couldn''t help frowning slightly. He suddenly realized a problem: "Could it be that he calculated the situation today and deliberately appeared in front of my avatar and made me owe him a favor, just to ensure that I will not stop it today." Although I wanted to tell myself that I thought more, but for some reason, the more Nagato thought about it, the more he felt that he had guessed the truth.Xunread www.xunread.com "Ha, it''s really... scheming!" Secretly sighing, there was an inexplicable mystery in the eyes of the red-haired boy. ... ... Not good! Momie knew that he was really bad. Feeling the celestial light constantly infiltrating from his body, and possessing all the memories of the ancestor of the magic way, he didn''t know how he was born in the calculations of his old enemy. He could clearly feel that the power of Immortal Dao was devouring everything about him. "Asshole!" Momie knew that the purpose of the Immortal Lord was to turn the so-called Demon Dao into a part of the Immortal Dao through his own existence, and for Mo Nimie, it was simply a shame that could not be described in words. And what made Momie even more ashamed was that he didn''t even have the ability to resist under the other''s means. If you compare the current devil''s avenue to a huge building, then the power of the immortal way has unknowingly replaced the foundation of the building. Under such circumstances, the devil''s way has almost become a castle in the sky, precarious. "No, you can''t continue like this!" Perhaps the strategy is a lot worse, but the decisive power of Demon Annihilation is unexpectedly strong. He understands that he must not allow the Demon Dao to be part of the Immortal Dao. In a sense, the Demon Dao is a part of the Demon Lord. As long as the Demon Dao is still there, then since he is dead, there will be a new Demon Lord after endless years. Born. But if the Demon Dao becomes a part of the Immortal Dao, then the Demon Lord will never come back, and the Demon Dao will only be the Demon Immortal. and so-- "Blast me!" A touch of sorrow and absoluteness flashed in his eyes, and the Demon Extinction started to destroy itself. However, at the moment when the power in his body began to riot, the immortal light that emerged in an instant increased by more than ten million times, annihilating all the devil energy, and the devil was shocked to discover that he could not control his actions. The supreme demon body gradually evolved into a fairy body, and his consciousness fell into an endless celestial firmament. The domineering will came out of his heart and eroded everything about him... "It''s useless to explode!" "How many arrangements do you think I made secretly!" "Aaron was originally just an idler that I took from the Buddha, but when I saw that he got the great millstone of exterminating the world, I carefully arranged it. You will never escape. Farewell, old friend." With that extremely indifferent voice rang out from that domineering will, the consciousness of demonization finally passed away unwillingly. After a while, the fairy light from the sky slowly dissipated, revealing a Taoist man in gossip. His face looks ordinary and unremarkable, but it seems to be brewing endless rhyme. Surrounded by colorful clouds, it is more detached. "Since then, the magic way is gone!" For the first time after he appeared, the Taoist announced domineeringly. In an instant, the entire endless chaos, all the practitioners of the magical Tao could not help but shake their whole body, and tears were involuntarily left in their eyes... 2251 Chapter 056 Appear! Long River of Truth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Slap! Slap!" Looking at the domineering Daoist, Nagato applauded lightly. Even Nagato had to admit that the immortal master''s calculations were really unpredictable. Although it took a long time, he completely wiped out his old enemy and took everything of the other party as his own. In just a short moment, the power of Immortal Dao civilization has risen significantly. "excuse me!" Hearing the applause of Nagato, the Taoist immediately came back to his senses, his domineering dissipated instantly, turning into endless dust, and politely said, "I have seen the Lord of Li, my name is immortal, you can call it I am immortal, or immortal lord." "The Immortal Lord, the Dao Ancestor with the strongest sequence of Chaos, has been admiring his name for a long time." Compared with the courtesy of the immortal lord, the red-haired boy seemed much more casual, even a little frivolous. "The strongest sequence, don''t dare to be it!" Facing Nagatos somewhat sloppy attitude, the immortal Lords expression remained unchanged, and he said leisurely, Dao Ancestors are the highest miracles. No one can guarantee that they can really defeat another Dao Ancestor, even if the opponents overall strength is not comparable to that. Myself." "Compared to other people, I just lived a few more years, with a deeper accumulation." "I will listen to you seriously." Hearing that, Nagato couldn''t help but curl his lips secretly. The immortal lord''s words were not unreasonable, but the problem was that he lived a few years longer than other Taoist ancestors, and he was clearly the one who lived the longest. Even the master of the crystal wall civilization, who is known as "there was a Tao in the early days, and the gods are the same"-the gods are much inferior to each other in terms of accumulation of time. After living for so long, even a pig can make great avenues, not to mention the existence of Taoist ancestors. Even Nagato has to be amazed by its accumulation. Of course, that''s just a surprise. If you really want to fight head-on, the current red-haired boy is absolutely worthless. He has already passed the period when he needs to keep a low profile and is not afraid of any enemy. "Well, I won''t talk nonsense." Condensing his frivolousness, Nagato''s eyes were full of indifference, seemingly flat, and slowly said, "As you wish, I didn''t interrupt your plan, so now, let me explain. " "I have calculated this matter first, and I should indeed give you an explanation!" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, the gentleness on the immortal master''s face also slightly reduced. He also understood that if he couldn''t give the other party an explanation, then he must face the anger of a Dao ancestor. That is definitely not something to be happy about! Although the immortal lord is not afraid of any existence, he who is not the body right now is really not the opponent of the person in front of him. After all, he has achieved the realm of the perfect Taoist ancestor that he has not yet arrived at! The background may be shallow, but the true combat power should not be underestimated. Immediately, the immortal master pondered slightly and said formally, "The current chaotic situation is extremely complicated, and the future catastrophe is faintly visible. I don''t need to explain the situation of many Dao ancestors. I don''t need to explain it. You should also understand it." "so what?" "Make an alliance!" With his eyes fixed on Nagato, the immortal master said word by word, "It is not the kind of empty covenant, but the vow alliance for each other''s will, and even the road. Together, we will be the first to exclude others in the future. enemy." "I am here to accept that, with our conquest, I only need 40% of the harvest, and the remaining 60% goes to you!" "So, can it?" 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com Nagato couldn''t help being silent when he heard the Lord''s answer. I have to admit that the explanation given by the immortal lord is very sincere. If the immortal lord, the oldest Taoist ancestor, is an ally, the two can indeed sweep the entire endless chaos in the shortest time. Even if it is true earth consciousness, the two are not incapable of confrontation. For the sake of reason, the red-haired boy should agree to the alliance of the fairy lord. just-- "I do not want!" Not a moment later, Nagato spoke in denial. "why?" For the first time, the immortal master''s face showed a trace of astonishment. Obviously, the immortal lord did not expect that Nagato would oppose the alliance. In his opinion, he had given up a lot of benefits on his own initiative, coupled with his own strength, the other party really had no reason to be unwilling. "No why!" A faint arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato said leisurely, "If you really want to say it, then I am very upset, whether you are, the true earth consciousness, the Buddha, all of them are self-righteous." "The so-called alliance refers to the conclusion of an alliance between two entities with the same status." "The problem is, I never liked that someone was equal to me!" "So, die for me!!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato shot instantly, and crazy power burst out of the red-haired boy, evolving thousands of visions, instantly flooding the entire void and suppressing the immortal master. Nagato''s decisive action completely exceeded the immortal master''s expectation, and a wry smile could not help appearing on his face. Although every Taoist ancestor is an extremely domineering existence, the immortal master really did not expect that Nagato would actually dominate to such a degree, which is completely different from his previous life who sacrificed his life and became benevolent. Apart from a wry smile, the immortal lord would naturally not sit and wait for death, but also shot. "Good luck jade dish!" Accompanied by the immortal lord''s call, an illusory jade disc appeared on his head. It was nothing else. It was the ultimate treasure of the immortal lord''s life, and it was known as the jade disc of good fortune containing three thousand avenues. Of course, that was not the body of the jade dish of good fortune, but just a projection projected from beyond the endless time and space. "boom!!!" The moment the jade disc projection appeared, the entire void shook. The illusory jade disc on the head of the Taoist who has come out of the dust is like the incarnation of Tao, stepping out, it is as if the void is poured out, and the endless power is poured out, crushing all the visions, and then crushing it to Nagato. "As expected of the immortal lord, ordinary methods seem to be incapable of you!" Feeling the infinite mighty force that came from being crushed, Nagato was a little surprised, but his expression remained unchanged, "If this is the case, let you see it, I will kill after I become Taoist ancestor." "Appear, the river of truth!" Along with the spirit of words, the red-haired boy shook slightly, and his whole person instantly turned into a heavenly river. In an instant, Tianhe directly crushed the endless power of the jade disc blooming. Then swept out, ruining everything!.. 2252 Chapter 057 Sacrifice and Adjustment! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Daozu! It is the ultimate chaos practice. After achieving this ultimate, Nagato found that everything he had learned in the past had become extremely superficial, no matter how subtle moves and mysterious techniques, they were inferior to his fists. But that doesn''t mean that the red-haired boy can dominate the endless chaos with a simple fist. Therefore, in order to give full play to his strength, Nagato spent a lot of time and energy to deduce new techniques and moves, and the truth is the result of the red-haired boys deduction. Its essence is nothing else, it is the manifestation of Nagato''s own path. The water flowing in the long river of truth is not simply water, but the realization of avenues and laws. The almost endless river symbolizes the endless avenues and laws that the red-haired teenagers are familiar with. In the eyes of the Taoist ancestor, a single law is just something that can be changed at will, but the convergence of endless laws is different. The chaos, the void, the world, the river of truth swallows everything like a gluttonous! I saw the endless river of heaven swept across the void, swallowing all the power released by the jade disc projection of good fortune, and then rushed up, directly breaking the protection of the jade disc projection, and swallowing the immortal lord. During the whole process, the immortal lord did not resist, or when the truth appeared, he gave up his current body. Although this will lose a clone with great potential, the immortal lord is not someone who can''t afford to lose, he is the one who makes the calculations, and he is also the one who predicts the wrong character of Nagato. In this case, he naturally surrenders. just-- "Your ambition is really big!" From the long river of truth that was killing and devouring himself, the immortal master felt something, and his face changed slightly, "I have lost this time. I look forward to our next meeting, Lord Li." With such words, the immortal master''s main consciousness disappeared out of thin air. Only one body that had changed owners was left in place, and it was scoured endlessly, but the river of truth did not swallow it, but was fixed in the void. The next moment, the rivers of heaven gathered and turned into a red-haired boy again, standing in the chaos. Void. "Well, the battle is over!" Stretching slightly, Nagato looked around. After a series of interplanetary wars, especially the last Dao ancestor level battle, the plane group at this time is in a state of disintegration, a large number of planes are shattered, and they are falling into the abyss of destruction. Even the dream world has suffered a lot, and its origins seem to be a little languid. In this regard, the red-haired boy had long expected it, or it was the result of his deliberate indulgence. If not, Nagato would be able to solve it instantly by relying solely on the home court advantage, whether the demon lord or the immortal lord. "let''s start!" Speaking softly, Nagato snapped his fingers directly. The void condensed an altar in an instant. Aaron''s body fell on it. Before and after, they have experienced the seizure of the demon lord and the immortal lord respectively, which contains the origin of the two ways of the immortal and the devil. Although Aaron''s body is not a physical body of the Taoist level, its potential is inestimable. If you can give birth to spiritual wisdom, it is almost impossible to achieve Dao ancestors.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com The immortal lord and Nagato talked about forming an alliance or something. To a large extent, the reason was that they wanted to keep this physical body. Whether it was refining the body or being used to become a helper, the benefits were great. In fact, if Nagato had already had an incarnation of a witch, he might really want to refine it. "But now, I have other options!" Wandering to the altar, Nagato''s consciousness directly communicated with the passing away of origin. In an instant, the surrounding chaotic void was slightly turbulent, as if something terrifying was coming, and the depressive atmosphere spread. The red-haired boy knew that it was nothing but the original consciousness of Chaos. "I sacrifice with this body!" Without saying much, Nagato directly activated the altar and sacrificed Aaron''s physical body to the origin of Chaos. "The origin of Chaos, please give me the authority to reshape Sanluo Wanxiang!" "can!" After a moment of silence, an extremely cold answer came from the void. "boom!!!" The extremely brilliant beam of light rose from the altar into the sky and plunged directly into the endless void. Aaron''s body disappeared in the beam of light, and Nagato felt the arrival of the power of chaos at the same time. Inexplicable information came to mind, it was the reward of Chaos Origin for Nagato''s sacrifice. The right to use the Chaos Authority for a hundred years! Feeling the authority that suddenly descended upon her body, Nagato soon became familiar with its application. Speaking of which, the so-called Chaos Authority is actually no different from the authority of the world, but the former has a larger scope of action. The reason why Nagato obtained the right to use Chaos Authority through sacrifice was just to make the experiment better! Yes, experiment! Regardless of the initial full-scale war, the subsequent battle with many powerful men, or the confrontation between the demon lord and the immortal lord, what Nagato did was for his own chaotic catastrophe simulation experiment. Obtaining Chaos Authority can facilitate Nagato''s experiments through the power of endless Chaos to ensure that there will not be too much error. "Now, everything is ready, first of all, isolate!" With the will of Nagato and the power of the chaos, in an instant, Nagato''s subordinates, including many evil gods, accelerators and their relatives, and Ikuya Sakiya were directly sent back to Bai Yujing. The entire plane group and the dream world are isolated from the Great Chaos under the power of the chaos origin. "Secondly, integrate the plane group!" The authority is working again, and the broken and even broken planes directly merged under the mighty power of the chaos origin, and evolved into a super giant universe, and the center of the universe is an earth-like planet. All the surviving creatures are gathered on the planet. They have forgotten the disasters and lost all their extraordinary abilities. And the dream world is also integrated into the super giant universe, covering the central planet! "well!" Seeing that his experimental field was successfully completed, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, stepped out, and appeared in the universe above the central planet. His will extended even more, invaded the cosmoss Akashic records, and began to tamper with. Wrote it. To ensure the smooth progress of the experiment, Nagato is prepared to adjust history based on what he has seen and heard in the chaotic time... 2253 Chapter 058 Experimental Results! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Historical adjustments took Nagato a full half a year. It''s not how difficult the work is. It is mainly too cumbersome and requires too much calculation and deduction. After all, as long as there is a little surprise in history, it will cause a difference of thousands of miles. After making adjustments, while Nagato breathed a sigh of relief, the first thing he thought of was-- "It would be great if Saya was here!" Even though Nagato is already a Dao ancestor-level existence, Saya''s computing power still exceeds him if she compares computing power alone. To a certain extent, that girl is so powerful that it is horrible. It''s just a pity that Saya is now in a state of retreat. In order to catch up with Nagato again, the girl is nirvana... "Well, how come you suddenly think of Saye." The eyes were slightly narrowed, and the red-haired boy seemed to understand something vaguely. Just like the whim of a martial arts expert, any idea that a Dao ancestor-level expert suddenly sprouted is likely to contain some kind of future. Thinking of this, Nagato''s consciousness took the initiative to perceive Saya who didn''t know where, and then a gentle smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "The breath of the half-walking ancestor, as expected to be Saya, is he going to catch up so soon." Whispering to himself, Nagato temporarily put Saya''s affairs aside, and focused his attention on the experiment again. The red-haired boy instantly disappeared in place and appeared outside the super-giant universe. With Nagato''s departure, the entire universe began to run on its own. The universe, the central planet, the dream world... The three interacted. The experiment was officially launched, and the environmental simulation has been completed. The next step is to see if the dream world moves from illusion to reality step by step through a long period of time, and then use data to deduce the situation of chaos. just-- "I don''t have so much time to wait here." He whispered softly, and Nagato immediately activated his chaotic authority. As the so-called right does not have to expire, and the red-haired boy is really unwilling to wait too long for no reason, he directly activates the authority and accelerates the time of the isolation zone where the giant universe is located by hundreds of millions of times. In an instant, the long evolution in the giant universe slowly emerged in Nagato''s eyes. In the first second, the central planet completely fits into the dream world. In the first minute, the first creature is born in the dream world. In the first hour, the dream world completes the first Nirvana, and the dream creatures are destroyed. In the second hour, the dream world completed the second evolution, and the dream life was still completely destroyed. In the fourth hour, the dream world completed the third evolution and finally survived the catastrophe. In the sixth hour, the fourth evolution, the number of survivors gradually increased... At the ninth hour, the fifth evolution, a Xeon-level dream creature appeared. At the thirteenth hour, the sixth evolution, plural-level Xeon-level dream creatures appeared. The sixteenth hour, the seventh evolution, the birth of a cross-epoch civilization. At the twentieth hour, the eighth evolution, and multiple inter-epoch civilizations appeared. "Tsk tusk, how similar!" Seeing the dream world that had completed eight evolutions, Nagato couldn''t help being a little stunned, because he discovered that the dream creature had already noticed the universe outside the dream world and tried to truly detach it. And the detachment methods prepared by those dream creatures are even more bizarre, which opened Nagato''s horizons and at the same time they were on guard.Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com Of course, what Nagato is on guard is not those dream creatures, but other Taoist ancestors. A mere dream creature born under his own experiment can think of so many methods. As for other Dao ancestors, they can''t sit and wait in front of the Great Tribulation of Chaos, so what actions will they make. After a little hesitation, Nagato suppressed the problem and paid full attention to the evolution of the dream world. The ninth evolution is approaching gradually, and the plot of the dream world becomes more exciting. Various protagonists appeared in the sky, various opportunities appeared one after another, the strongest no longer kept their hands, civilizations began to collide one after another, and countless sparks of wisdom were born in the infinite battle. "Collect those sparks of wisdom!" Seeing this, Nagato''s thoughts moved, the chaotic authority revolved, and endless wisdom was''harvested''. In an instant, the red-haired boy received endless wisdom in his mind. The whole person is more dusty and attractive. "Not bad." A cheerful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato continued to pay attention to the evolution of the dream world. With the passage of time, the ninth evolution of the dream world finally arrived. then-- "boom!!!" There was an extremely violent roar in the giant universe. The dream world that emerged from the illusion is directly fused with the giant universe. The fusion of illusion and reality promotes the advancement of the universe. At the same time, there are waves of wonderful realm fluctuations, strangling lives one by one. The central planet, and even the creatures on the surrounding stars, all died in the fluctuations of the realm. Not only these creatures, but also the result of the elimination of bacteria, viruses and other microorganisms. "what!" Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly widened his eyes. Nagato had imagined many results after the evolution of the dream world, but he really did not expect that the evolution of the dream world would cause such a terrible catastrophe-the complete destruction of all living things! "Since the dream world is like this, what about endless chaos." After a moment of silence, Nagato''s thoughts went back and forth, and then suddenly he remembered a problem, that is, apart from the central planet and its surrounding colonizing stars, there is no other civilization in the giant universe. But if there are other civilizations, what are the consequences of the evolution of the dream world? Various ideas are intertwined in Nagato''s mind, deducing a lot of possibilities. The spark of wisdom is jumping... The red-haired boy''s eyes gradually blurred. And at this moment-- "Om!!!" Wonderful waves burst out from the center of the giant universe, penetrated the crystal walls of the universe, swept through the long gate, and awakened it from contemplation. Then the red-haired boy saw that in the center of the universe, there was a bright Road tires. Above the road tire, the mark of Metatron''s cube is blooming with endless brilliance. The whole universe seems to be cheering for the Taoist birth...... .. 2254 Chapter 059-Named Stardust You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato looked at the Chaos Tire carefully. Originally, when the Dao Titus was used as the source of the dream world, the red-haired boy had a hunch that he might really be able to truly complement the Chaos Dao Ti with the good luck of the plane group through experiments. At that time, the truly unique innate Taoist ancestor may be born. Of course, at that time, Nagato was just looking forward to it. just-- "Looks like a success." With this in mind, Nagato stopped time to accelerate and was about to enter the universe. However, what is unexpected is that the giant universe originally shaped by oneself refused to enter. No, it is more correct to say that there is some kind of force that is pushing the universe to reject itself. "interesting!" With a chuckle, Nagato drives Chaos Authority directly into the universe. "This is... Ether?!" As soon as he appeared in the universe, the red-haired boy felt that he was in the endless etheric energy, and the entire universe was like an etheric ocean, which he could not see from the outside world. Think of it as the result of the evolution of the dream world and the fusion of the universe. And through the pulsation of the entire etheric sea, Nagato can clearly sense that the energy of the entire giant universe is converging toward the center of the universe, or it is being absorbed by the chaotic Taoist birth. Following his own induction, Nagato moved towards the position of the Chaos Tire, and soon arrived at his destination. At this time, the shape of the chaotic Taoist embryo has undergone a huge change, from the original chaotic color to pale, but the outside is filled with a cobalt blue halo, and the shape gradually turns into a bud that is about to bloom. The arrival of Nagato did not cause the Dao Fei to change. On the contrary, he felt a wonderful sense of intimacy from the Dao Fei. Standing quietly in the same place, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. Time passed slowly, almost half an hour later... "Boom!!!" The entire etheric sea swung inexplicably, and the flower buds slowly bloomed. With the blooming of the flower buds, the surrounding ether instantly evolves into the four elements of''earth, fire, water, and air''. The formation engraved with Metatron''s cube is centered on the Tao, spreading to the entire universe. Soon, the flower buds bloomed completely, and what appeared in front of Nagato was a girl who seemed to be sleeping. The girl couldn''t get half of her body, and the four pale ponytails fell leisurely, and the blue halo slowly diffused from her hair. The white and rosy skin and the exquisite and translucent curves made people unable to help but imagine. Looking at the girl in front of her, Nagato couldn''t help stepping forward and flew over the blooming flowers. As if hearing the sound of Nagato falling, the sleeping girl''s eyelids moved slightly, and the red-haired boy looked up, just to meet a pair of extremely pure eyes, without any impurities, pure enough to make people''s heart moving. After blinking, the girl seemed to sense something and rushed directly into Nagato''s arms. Soft fragrance and warm jade into his arms-of course, this is only Nagato''s point of view. If there is a third person on the scene, it will definitely be very painful, because the moment the girl plunged into Nagato''s arms, a huge shock wave centered on the two of them and spread in all directions. In less than a moment, the shock even spread to the entire Etheric Sea.First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com Obviously, it was just a simple flying, and the girl in front of her was stunned to directly save the shock of the universe level, that is, the existence of Taoist level like Nagato. If it is a creature below Taoist, 80% will directly rush to the street. "Sure enough, the innate Taoist ancestor!" Holding the extremely pure girl in her arms, Nagato did not politely lift her hands. From the hair to the face, from the collarbone to the body, from the arms to the armpits, every corner of the girl''s whole body was not let go. During the whole process, the girl just turned red and chuckled from time to time without any resistance. After thoroughly examining the girls body, Nagato could only draw one conclusion-- The girl in front of me is indeed the Dao ancestor, not an ordinary Dao ancestor! "Her body, soul and energy are all at the Dao Ancestor level!" The results of his own examination flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s expression was a little subtle, because he found that the Tao that the girl was innately held was the Tao of Chaos Stars, the body was the Chaos Star Body, and the soul was the Chaos Star True Spirit. To some extent, this almost overlapped with Nagato''s second life. "Perhaps, this is the source of her closeness to me." Thinking about this, Nagato lowered his head slightly, just to meet the girl''s raised gaze, and had to admit that those pure and extremely eyes really made people like it, but it was not a good thing for the teenager. A powerful force needs a powerful heart to control, and the heart of the girl in front of her is too immature. Her mind needs to grow, but a powerful force is holding her growth. Then... "This power is sealed first!" Thinking like this, Nagato lowered his head directly and kissed the girl''s lips. Immediately, the girl''s pupils became blurred. "Om!!" The essential power from the Lord of Reason emerged and poured in from the girl''s mouth, instantly flooding her limbs, and even the soul, blocking all her power except defense. After a while, the red-haired boy got up slightly, looked at the girl with blurred eyes, and slowly said, "Since your path is the way of the stars, then from today onwards, your name will be Stardust!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato directly condensed a set of clothes on the girl''s body, and then appeared outside the universe holding her. "Om!!!" The moment the two left the Ethereal Sea, the entire giant universe shook slightly, and then saw the universe shrinking at an alarming speed visible to the naked eye, and within a moment, it turned into a Metatron cube. The cube flew directly above the girl''s head, floating motionless. "Also, the companion treasure!" Seeing this scene, Nagato was slightly stunned, as he deserves to be the innate Taoist ancestor, and the treatment is nothing to say. In a sense, Stardust can be said to be born of Chaos, and it is Chaos''s favorite Taoist ancestor. And Nagato, who got Stardust, definitely picked up the treasure, not to mention, his own luck has risen by several levels. "Haha, let''s go!" Feeling the changes in his body, Nagato laughed twice, then disappeared in the same place holding the stardust... 2255 Chapter 060-The Change of Chaos You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Harry Potter World. Hogwarts. The oldest and famous college in Europe was in a mess at this time. The air was filled with a faint smell of blood. Many buildings were damaged. From time to time, there were one or two figures on the ground. "Oh, haven''t you given up yet?" Sitting on the seat of the high platform in the college hall, Nagato held Stardust''s shoulder with one hand, feeling the girl''s delicate skin, looking at the group of wizards pouring in from the entrance of the hall, and said lightly. At this time, three hundred years have passed since the birth of Stardust. In these hundreds of years, Nagato did not return to Bai Yujing, but traveled around with stardust, not only to grow Stardust''s mind through the travel, but also to dye the stardust with his own color with his own thoughts. In these three hundred years, the two of Nagato have traveled through dozens of planes, causing various waves on each plane. Of course, in these waves, most of the red-haired teenagers played the role of the villain. But at this time, he is still like this. "Justice, never surrender!" Facing Nagato''s question, the headed Professor McGonagall just said this. In fact, Professor McGonagall''s heart is also full of despair. No one knows the horror of the red-haired boy in front of her better than her. Dumbledore is recognized as the greatest wizard of the time, and he can''t do ten tricks in his hands. Voldemort, the most dangerous dark wizard in history, is now just a dog under the opponent''s dignity. Most of the entire wizarding world fell under his clutches. And now, it''s Hogwarts'' turn! Many wizards, including some teachers and most students at Hogwarts, are like this, but even so, Professor McGonagall is unwilling to surrender, and all this is because of her belief in justice-justice! "Hehe, justice, it''s so funny!" Hearing Professor McGonagall''s words, Nagato couldn''t help but sneered, and said to Stardust beside him, "Remember, Stardust, justice and evil are relatives. Never talk about justice. The winner is justice. " "Oh, is that right?" "No!!" At this moment, a wizard standing behind Professor McGonagall suddenly stood up, "Stardust, don''t be fooled by that guy, he is simply an evil demon!" Seeing the wizard who suddenly appeared, Nagato couldn''t help sneer in his heart. The other party''s name was Harry Potter, who was the original male protagonist of this plane. Nagato felt that Stardust had some interest in the school before and sent her to Hogwarts, but the other party fell in love at first sight. Of course, it is impossible for Stardust to look at each other, after all, Nagato had eaten the girl long ago, and also carried out various ideological reforms. And the most important thing is that the life levels of the two are so different that Stardust can''t give birth to the emotions they like. It''s just that Stardust is reticent, which makes the other party misunderstand that she is interesting to herself. And now, Harry Potter dared to speak ill of him in front of StardustNagato''s education over the years is not without effect, at least he can guarantee that he has a very high status in Stardust''s heart. With that status, Nagato can already imagine the ending of Harry Potter. Sure enough, a trace of anger flashed across Stardust''s indifferent face. "Don''t speak ill of Nagato!" Accompanied by such words, starlight sword aura appeared across the air, directly strangling Harry Potter to pieces. Until death fell, Harry Potter''s face still had an incredible look. "Do not!" "Harry!" "Potter!!" The surrounding wizards expressed anger one after another, and Professor McGonagall immediately activated his back hand. Although he believed in justice, if there was no trump card, Professor McGonagall would not bring anyone else. It''s just that her hole cards are a little difficult to control. In fact, if she can, she definitely doesn''t want to use this hole card.Food novel www.meishi2008.com Now, stimulated by the death of Harry Potter, Professor McGonagall directly took out his magic wand. "Turn it on, Hogwarts'' final defense-Do not disturb the dragon!" I saw the professor screamed directly at the ceiling holding his wand high, and the ground shook the mountain. There was a huge earthquake across Hogwarts, the bluestone floor cracked one after another, and the cold air current blew in from the cracks in the walls. The earth dragon turned over, and the floor on one side suddenly lifted up, and then fell heavily. "Ang Roar!" Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed throughout Hogwarts, and all the wizards present couldn''t help but cast their eyes to the place where the sound was coming from, and then they saw a dragon. A three-hundred-foot-long fire dragon appeared in the sky, and a fan-shaped dragon flame spewed out from the big mouth of the dragon''s blood basin, covering the feet above it. The fire dragon was venting its anger. It was a prisoner who was imprisoned when Hogwarts was established. Over thousands of years, this fire dragon has accumulated infinite anger, which can only be calmed by destroying the world. The angry fire dragon''s attack naturally did not distinguish between the enemy and me. In an instant, the three wizards brought by Professor McGonagall were burned by the flames. They screamed and turned into ashes in a moment, completely shocking the wizards. "Haha, you guys are funny!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help but burst into laughter, "If it is, congratulations, it did please me. It''s the final battle, so I actually did such an interesting thing." Nagato''s words made the wizards angry, but they didn''t know how to argue. At this moment, Nagato''s voice caught the fire dragon''s attention. "Wow!" The dragon roared again, and the hot dragon''s breath burst out from the dragon''s mouth, and headed straight towards Nagato and Stardust. Obviously, the fire dragon didn''t like human beings so comfortable when he was angry. just-- "You are looking for death, reptile!" An unhappiness flashed across his face, Nagato raised his right hand and flicked with his fingers. "boom!!" The impact of the dragon''s breath directly flew out and turned into a supreme flame sword, directly smashing the angry fire dragon owl. The whole process took less than a second, and the majestic fire dragon immediately lost its life. The whole scene was suddenly silent, and the wizards couldn''t believe what they saw. "Next, it''s your turn, let me think about it, what to do...huh?" I originally planned to play a cat-and-mouse game with these wizards, but the sudden message suddenly interrupted Nagato''s thoughts. As he interpreted the message, a smile of joy appeared on Nagato''s face. The source of the information is not other, it is indeed the girl who has closed the deadlock before. That girl who is the most important in Nagato''s heart! "Is it finally going to start, Saya!" Whispering to himself softly, Nagato knew very well that it was time to do business. Thinking of this, he looked at the wizards in front of him, didn''t say much, raised his hand, and waved it as if it were just a wave of air. Wiped off! As if the drawing on the paper was smeared off by an eraser, Professor McGonagall and the wizards behind her all disappeared from this world, without even a little movement. "Stardust, let''s go!" Then the red-haired boy took the stardust directly and instantly crossed the endless time and space and appeared above Bai Yujing. At this time, Bai Yujing had already been under martial law. The conquests that had been raging had ceased decades ago, and the chaotic starry sky had already swallowed the chaotic realm occupied by the gate of the other side seven or eight. The remaining part of the chaotic domain was deliberately abandoned as a buffer zone with other chaotic civilizations. The high-level girls have also gathered long ago, waiting for the end of the era of the other side''s gate. Not only Bai Yujing, but even the senior leaders of the chaotic civilization outside of the chaos are waiting. The Taoist ancestors who are proficient in the secrets of the heavens know that an era of endless chaos has quietly arrived... 2256 Chapter 061 Shaye, step into the abyss! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chaotic starry sky, original space. Saya has been in retreat here for not knowing how long, the closure of her thoughts allowed the girl''s will to reach the deepest part of her soul, and she was constantly looking back at her original origin, and she gradually transformed. Many individuals who had split into races gradually returned in the process of girls'' transformation. Inadvertently, Saya crossed the boundaries between individual and race. She is no longer an individual, nor a race. She is one and ten thousand! "boom!!!" A strange aura soared into the sky, and the girl in the white dress and gauze suddenly exited the barrier, crossing the endless time and space for the first time, appearing outside the chaotic starry sky, and instantly aroused countless eyes. There is concern from Bai Yujing, and there is malice and concern from outside the Gate of Beyond. In a daze, the girl seemed to become the center of endless chaos. "come back!" A faint chuckle appeared at the corners of his mouth, and the seemingly young girl showed a stunning elegance. With the girl''s call, the gate of the other bank standing above the chaos banged loudly. "boom!!!" The terrible shock spread in all directions centered on the gate of the other bank. The next moment, the gate of the other bank turned into a stream of light, directly submerged into Saya''s body, and merged with it without any stagnation. The girl''s body was turned upside down in an instant, and she began to step towards the threshold of Dao Ancestor level. At the same time, after losing the suppression of the Gates of the Beyond, the chaos that had been divided since the Ninth Era was finally complete. "Boom!!!" The complete endless chaos soon began its own evolution. Except for the area occupied by Bai Yujing and the eight chaotic super civilizations, the remaining chaotic forces converge toward the center of endless chaos, evolving plane worlds at a speed visible to the naked eye. For a time, the waves of creation echoed throughout the chaos, and countless creatures fell into an epiphany and benefited. But at this moment, regardless of Bai Yujing''s high-level or super-civilized head, their attention is not on this so-called creation fluctuation, but on Saya who has just merged with the gate of the other side. The girl in white dress walks step by step in the chaotic void, slowly and firm, without any hesitation. Just looking at her destination, most of her eyes were stunned and dull. Because at the end of her path, it is indeed-- abyss!! ... ... Before leaving the customs, Saye had thought about how to get promoted countless times. With Nagato''s promotion experience as a guide, if you are willing to proceed step by step, given the girl''s strongest background in Baiyukyo, the chance of promotion is really not small. After all, as the second-generation weapon spirit of the Gate of the Beyond, the girl''s predecessor was an extremely powerful Taoist ancestor. However, she was sincerely reluctant to do so. Since its birth, Saya has been complementary to Nagato. If it was really just being promoted to an ordinary Taoist ancestor, then Saya would have the feeling that she was really left behind by Nagato-that kind of ending, she would rather die than accept. Therefore, in the process of retreat, the girl thought about countless ways of promotion. The so-called four realms of the ultimate realm, mind, energy and body, in her view, are nothing but a transformation of the mind, energy, soul and body to the extreme. There is no doubt that her mind has long been fulfilled by the obsession of Nagato. She will not be afraid, will not be afraid, will not shrink back, all the negative emotions will not affect Saya''s mind and will. No, it''s not just negative emotions, it''s positive emotions, and it can''t affect girls anymore. In fact, what really affects Saya''s spiritual perfection is her dedication to Nagato. In many practice systems, excessive clinging is even called enchantment, and many practice systems advocate letting go of obsession.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sctxs.com But Saya''s talent has already surpassed the barriers of her predecessors. Not only did she not let go of her obsession, she was fulfilled by obsession. But Saya''s body gradually moved to the extreme in the process of fusing the gate of the other side, suppressing an entire chaos area, leaving aside the power of the gate of the other side, the material alone has already reached the extreme under the tempering of endless chaos. Merging with the gates of the other shore as a tool spirit, Saya''s physical achievements are obvious. Compared with the body and the mind, Sayas soul and energy are insufficient. Sayas path is the way of the true spirit. Originally, her attainments in the soul and energy are not superficial, but she still lacks sufficient foundation. . If there is enough time to accumulate enough foundation, Saya can even achieve the achievement of the second perfect Taoist ancestor. But now, what she, or Bai Yujing lacks most, is time. Originally, compared to other civilizations, Bai Yujing''s background was very shallow. If he could not rise at the fastest speed, he would definitely suffer a big loss in future battles, so Saya could only give up the most complete method. In the end, after many choices, she outrageously chose the craziest one! That is a decision that anyone will feel crazy when they know it! "The abyss!" While whispering to herself, the girl has come to the edge of the abyss plane, looking at the endless and deep dark vortex, she can feel that the twisted will of the abyss is also watching her. If it is an ordinary Taoist, under the gaze of the abyss, I am afraid that it will soon fall directly. But Saya was unaffected at all, her bright eyes were full of greed. Yes, greedy! It''s as if the predator is watching the prey. In Saya''s eyes, the endless abyss is a huge prey, and what she has to do is nothing but to swallow it and turn it into her own heritage. "Roar!!!" Although the will of the abyss is chaotic and crazy, he is still the most powerful existence in the entire endless chaos. Faced with the girl''s gaze that treats him as a prey, the abyss completely rioted. The endless power of destruction burst out from the abyss, destroying everything around, even the chaos itself. "Ah!" Faced with the ferocious roar of the abyss, Saya didn''t care. An ancestor-level terrifying power burst out of her body directly, that was the power of the previous generation artifact spirit remaining in the gate of the other bank-the gate of the other bank could continue to suppress the chaos for thousands of years. But Saya forcibly terminated the mission of the Gate of the Other Shore, using this remaining power for his own use. And now, this power turned into a divine sword, blasting into the abyss... "boom!!!" The violent roar spreads in all directions centered on the abyss, how amazing the remaining power of the gate of the other shore is, even the strength of the abyss has been slightly weakened by this blow. Of course, this will happen, because the will of the abyss was originally calculated by Nagato to collide with the will of the real earth. Although it was only part of the will of the abyss, how much real earth consciousness exists, if it weren''t for the suppression of chaos, that guy could even sling all Dao ancestors. On the real earth, her strength is beyond reason. Because of the chaos of the will of the abyss, the real earth has undergone major changes, which completely affected the plan of the real earth consciousness. Under the great hatred, that guy directly attacked his main will through part of the abyss will. In other words, the current Will of the Abyss is actually in a state of severe damage. In fact, if it hadn''t been speculated about this situation, Saya wouldn''t be so arrogant that he could really swallow the abyss, and now, after confirming her speculation, the girl''s confidence suddenly increased. Of course, her probability of success is still very low. Thinking like this, Saya was about to take a step, and at this moment, Nagato''s voice rang in the girl''s ears. "...I am waiting for you to come back!" Without any doubt, Nagato can only bless the girl''s determination. "I will return!" With firm words, Saya, step into the abyss... 2257 Chapter 062 The Soul River Shocks Chaos! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Saya stepped into the abyss, the entire chaos was in an uproar. The central prehistoric continent of the Immortal Dao civilization, in the Zixiao Palace beyond the 33rd Heaven, the immortal lord sitting on the tufted puffs could not help being silent. For a long time, the Taoists could only feel admiration and regret. What admired is Saya''s perseverance and mind. With his eyes, he can naturally see Saya''s situation. There are very few existences who can walk the path of the ancestors in the short years after their birth. It is necessary to know that in addition to him, there is no second Dao ancestor in the entire Immortal Dao civilization. The strongest is the ultimate king of Dao Sage. What he regrets is that the other party is so unwise that he has driven his idea into the abyss. The existence of the abyss is extremely special, and even many Dao ancestors are unwilling to admit that the other party is of the same kind, but there is no doubt that the abyss does have Dao ancestor-level terrorist power, and the background is even more powerful. In the past years, it was not that Dao Ancestor wanted to fight the abyss, replace the will of the abyss, and become the master of the abyss. They tried time and time again, distracted into the abyss, or created creatures to plunge into the abyss, and even pulled people from the real earth to disintegrate the abyss from the inside, but obviously, the attempts failed. The entanglement of the will of the abyss completely exceeds the imagination of the ancestors. It can be severely damaged or even destroyed, but it can''t be replaced. The immortal master can already imagine the end of a seed with Dao Ancestor potential. After that, he stopped paying attention and began to meditate, wandering in chaos. The pure land of Buddhist and Taoist civilization, Mount Xumi. The Lord Buddha looked at Saya''s disappearance, his face was a little uncertain, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about. In the original kingdom of the crystal wall civilization, the god lord quickly made the same judgment as the immortal lord, but compared to the immortal lords admiration and regret, the god lords face was only ridiculed and gloating. This is not because the character of the God Lord is really bad, but because he is the one who has tried to replace the abyss the most in the past. Repeated failures have made some face-saving gods really unhappy, and now there is a more miserable existence than him-even the seeds of the Dao Ancestor level have fallen, no matter how miserable, the gods are naturally extremely happy. The boundless edge of chaos, a chaotic area where countless star-sized beasts gather. This is where the tribe of giant beast civilization composed of chaotic giants. In the center of the tribe, there is a giant beast that covers the sky. "Ha, fun!" I saw the giant beast open its hideous mouth, and said in a slightly bold tone, "Obviously, it''s just a young girl, and I''m really looking forward to doing such a thing!" An unknown plane of science and technology, a spacecraft sailing in space. A Sanwu girl sitting on the captain''s throne in a mascot-like or auspicious posture couldn''t help but raise her head, as if seeing something, her face couldn''t help but show a smile of interest. "What''s wrong, Noah!" Seeing the girl''s reaction, a seemingly ordinary sturdy boy around her asked. "It''s okay, you don''t understand what I said, I want to eat cookies!" "Yes, yes, cookies will be here soon!" Facing the girl''s perfunctory, boys can only smile bitterly. After all, he is not a role to find the roots, or if he is too thorough, the magical girl in front of him may have left him long ago. Atlantis civilization, humanity and heaven. At the top of the central building of the imperial capital cast by countless super-technologies, a graceful figure shrouded in dim light slightly pondered: "The timing is really good, is it a coincidence, or..." Chaos starry sky, Bai Yujing. At this time, Bai Yujing was quiet, perhaps because she was worried about being prevented. Before the action, Saye didn''t tell the girls her purpose, so at this time, Bai Yujing''s girls were all in a sluggish state. "Nagato-san!" It was Yakumo Zi who broke the silence first, and saw that the monster sage couldn''t help but take out his folding fan, and opened the fan to cover his surprised face, "Saya, is she really going to do this without accident?" I don''t know if it was because of Saya''s refinement in his previous life, the relationship between Yakumo Zi and Saya was surprisingly good. Therefore, the monster sage was the first to react when all the girls were dull. And hearing Yakumo Zi''s words, the other girls also looked over. "Trust her!" Nagato did not give an accurate answer, but just said, "To be honest, Saya''s actions have exceeded my expectations, but since she has done it, we can only trust her." "Okay, let''s recover, we still have a lot to do." Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com Ending with these words, Nagato began to lead Bai Yujing to work. Having lost the suppression of the Gate of the Other Side, Bai Yujing must begin to pay attention to other Chaos superpowers, deploy defenses, establish diplomatic relations, and even integrate their own forces...There are still many things they need to do. Time passed silently, and in a blink of an eye, it had been a whole thousand years since Saya entered the abyss. In the intelligence of many superpowers, Saya is already dead. Only Bai Yujing still firmly believes that she can return. ... ... What is it like in the abyss? this is a problem. Once any creature enters the abyss, it will be completely isolated from the outside world, even if it is the distraction of the ancestor level. In the world''s imagination, the abyss should be a crazy place full of chaos and sin. After all, this is the plane infected and eroded by the breath of the abyss. And in the endless chaos, there are indeed many planes, especially the place where the evils of the crystal wall planes dominated by the gods are called the abyss. Through those abysses, the world is more and more afraid of the true abyss. But inside the abyss, is it really like this? the answer is-- Not all of them! At the moment when she stepped into the abyss, Saya was ready for fierce battle, even the battle of life and death, and at the beginning, she did indeed contend with a strong will to the extreme. After nine deaths, the girl broke through many obstacles. But when she broke through the obstruction of the will of the abyss and stepped into the depths of the abyss, she felt an unprecedented tranquility. Then she fell asleep directly. And this sleep is a thousand years. "It''s so comfortable!" In the deepest part of the abyss, the girl with some torn clothes stretched her waist and looked at the pure soul matter that was pervading her surroundings. Saya couldn''t help squinting her eyes. She found a lot of information in her consciousness. That is the message that this mysterious sea of ??souls feeds back to Saya, the original visitor, or future master. Through the information, Saya finally understood the origin of the abyss. In the long past, before the Dao ancestor-level Xeon was born, there was an ancient civilization in the chaos, and that civilization was prevalent in blood sacrifices. After controlling the interplanetary technology, the entire chaos set off countless blood and blood. And the creatures they sacrifice will be divided into two parts, the crazy will and the pure soul origin, converging into the totem of civilization. Later, when the Great Tribulation of Chaos arrived, the ancient civilization could not escape, but their totem went further. In the following time, the shell of the totem, the crazy will constantly twisted everything, and finally evolved into an abyss, while the inner soul origin extracted soul matter from all existence eroded by the abyss. The so-called abyss is not essentially a creature, but a legacy, the legacy of an ancient civilization. If there are Dao ancestor-level creatures who dare to step into the abyss, perhaps this legacy will not be Saya''s turn, but they are too worried about the power of the abyss and dare not go deep, and non-Dao ancestor-level creatures are even more unable to overcome the difficulties of the outside world. Only Saya, with the help of his previous life, became the heir of this piece of inheritance! Thinking of this, Saye couldn''t help showing a bright smile. "It''s time to be promoted!" Thousands of deep sleep in the soul matter had already caused Saya''s background to soar to an incomprehensible level. With the girl''s determination, her will expanded, instantly resonating with the entire soul sea, and even the abyss of the outside world. "boom!!!" Outside, there was a stormy sea in the endless chaos. It was the terrible shock of the abyss. Countless planes sink... All the powerhouses were horrified, all their eyes converged to the abyss, and then they were horrified to see that the entire abyss was slowly deformed and turned into an endless river of souls, shocking the chaos! "I am Saya, I am here to prove the ultimate!" .. 2258 Chapter 063 Chaos Blocker You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden announcement completely spread throughout the endless chaos. Even the Taoist ancestors who were calm and comfortable felt extremely shocked, and the Taoist sages showed jealous looks, and then the entire endless chaotic sentient beings appeared huge shocks. The surging soul river straddles the void, constantly transforming the abyss into its own resources, leaping towards a higher level. The originally crazy and distorted abyss didn''t even resist at all, allowing the soul to transform. It looks like the abyss is actively fulfilling the opponent. "Damn it!" Except Bai Yujing, all the creatures who saw this scene were stunned. Then there was endless murderous intent brewing in my heart. "Can''t let her succeed!" Almost at the same time, the vast majority of Daozu reached a consensus. If Saya was just promoted to an ordinary Dao ancestor, perhaps other Dao ancestors could tolerate it. After all, although the new Dao ancestor was strong, insufficient accumulation was also a big flaw. They would not care too much. After all, it is not far from the final catastrophe of Chaos, and the new Dao Ancestor may not be able to play a big role in the future. But with the inexplicable self-sacrifice of the abyss right now, Saya is 100% the perfect Taoist ancestor. Compared with other Dao ancestors, the biggest characteristic of the perfect Dao ancestor is probably that it does not require too much time to accumulate. The Dao ancestor who can reach the perfect state is already accumulated deep enough to be alone. If Bai Yujing had two perfect Dao ancestors, then the entire chaotic situation would be a bit tilted. The other Taoist ancestors did not know that the situation had already been tilted. Baiyu Jingli had already had an inborn ancestor who could be called the son of chaos. In addition to his soul cannot keep up, he was not inferior to the perfect ancestor. Of course, if they knew it, all Dao ancestors would come to hinder the way. Instead of the current three pillars: The lord of the crystal wall civilization-god. The lord of Atlantis civilization-Xi. And, the Lord of Buddhism and Taoism-Buddha. The three supreme beings came crashing down, directly setting off the boundless energy of chaos, the domineering power, the mysterious fluctuations, and the dazzling Buddha light intertwined, and they are about to fall on the soul. Facing the obstruction of the three Taoist ancestors, the soul long river has no defense at all, but transforms the abyss on its own. Because Saya understands that his brother Nagato will definitely protect her. as expected-- "I said, you have crossed the line!" Accompanied by an indifferent voice, Nagato''s figure appeared directly in front of the Soul River, with a sudden wave of his right hand, directly dispersing the interwoven power of the three Taoist ancestors, together with a large swath of chaos. "It is not us who crossed the boundary, but you, Lord of Li." The lord of Atlantis civilization shrouded in mysterious light, Xi slowly said, "The entire chaos needs to be balanced, and we don''t want the life of Lord Saya, but we don''t want her to be promoted like this." "exactly!" The Buddha, who has a close relationship with Nagato, also spoke in agreement, "Your Excellency, please think about it. This is the will of all our Taoist ancestors and absolutely cannot be violated." "So, get out of here!" The god Lord who spoke last was extremely arrogant and hardly gave a long face. then-- "boom!!!" Sudden attack came suddenly, directly blasting the god master out. It was none other than Nagato who made the shot. I saw the red-haired boy slowly retracting his fist, and slowly said, "God, Buddha, and Xi, right? It''s really an exciting challenge to face three Taoist ancestors at once." "you" The face of the Lord Buddha was full of disbelief.Weizunsy Academy www.weizunsy.com He couldn''t understand why the Lord of Reason would be so irrational. After all, if all the Taoist ancestors were really dissatisfied, when the Taoist ancestors gathered, his fate would definitely not be good. "What are you, come to the fight, let me see what qualifications you have to join me!" Roughly interrupting the Buddha''s words, the arrogance on Nagato''s body burned frantically, scorching the entire Chaos area, "I''m already impatient with so-called covenants, and Chaos doesn''t need so many powerful people." "The highest point, I will be enough!" The words of the red-haired boy directly stunned Xi and the Buddha. "Damn it, die to me!!" At this moment, the Lord Nagato who had hit the fly had already reacted, turned into a golden streamer and flew back. After being attacked suddenly, he was completely embarrassed and angry. The immeasurable divine power bloomed, filled the entire chaotic void, and took control of it. The next moment, the entire chaotic void derives endless will, and directly confines Nagato''s body. "My Buddha is merciful!" The Lord Buddha put his hands together, and this person instantly transformed into a giant Buddha golden body comparable to the size of a plane. The golden body raised his hands and placed it on the left and right sides of Nagato, and then closed it straight together to suppress it. "boom!!!" Suddenly, the arrogance on Nagato''s body was surging, and the suppression of the Buddha''s palm was blocked. At this moment, the mysterious Xi moved. I saw a wave of spatial ripples appearing around the graceful figure, and then a giant muzzle of three kilometers long appeared from the ripples and aimed directly at the red-haired boy in stalemate. "Ultimate Chaos Destruction Cannon!" The supreme crystallization derived from technological civilization shows hideous fangs, and unimaginable destruction energy bursts out. It was a terrifying energy cannon that could not be described in any words. Nothing could hinder the progress of the destruction energy, even the chaotic energy was annihilated in the destruction energy. Standing in front of the destruction energy cannon, Nagato clearly felt a fatal crisis. To be honest, Nagato was really surprised. The gods and the Buddhas are okay. Although they are powerful, they still feel that Nagato can cope with them. However, the mysterious Xi in front of him showed what made him feel a fatal crisis. power. Under the stimulus of the crisis, the red-haired teenager directly exploded with all his strength without even thinking about it. "The Giant of Truth!!!" Accompanied by violent shouts, Nagato directly broke free from the shackles of the power of the god, and then infinite laws and the power of the great power emerged from his body, directly condensing an armor giant that is not inferior to the golden body of the Buddha. This giant is a move derived from Nagato''s redevelopment of the river of truth in the past thousand years. The essence of giants is nothing but a small part of the long river of truth! "boom!!!" The giant''s abrupt appearance directly shook the golden body of the Great Buddha several steps back, but Nagato did not take advantage of the victory and pursued it, but faced the destroying energy cannon that was about to impact. He can''t hide, because behind him is the long river of soul that Saya has transformed. "what!!" The armor on the giant''s body burst out the strongest defense, and directly greeted the destroying energy cannon. Within an instant, the destroying energy cannon bombarded the giant, directly blasting him back half a step before disappearing. Faced with this situation, Nagato was not happy at all, because a huge gap appeared in the armor of the giant of truth. Just one shot of the destruction energy cannon almost broke the defense of the giant of truth. This really shocked the red-haired boy. and-- "It should not be an illusion!" "That turned out to be a law and existence weapon specifically aimed at Chaos itself!" "Could it be that guy... It''s very possible, maybe I have to go to the real earth later." A slightly puzzled thought flashed in his mind, but Nagato did not show it at all. Instead, he reinvigorated the spirit, and the power from the river of truth flowed out again, repairing the injury on the giant of truth. More than that, Nagato''s body walked directly out of the truth giant, looked at the enemy in front of him, and said: "Come on, the battle continues!" .. 2259 Chapter 064 True Essence and Substance! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chaos and void, the flames of war are burning! In the face of three powerful existences of the same level, Nagato has no reservations, and there is no way to keep it. The truth giant seems to have infinite power under his will, and he madly confronts the golden statue of the Buddha. In just an instant, the two huge figures collided with each other countless times. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Along with the roar, the rifts in the void appeared in endless chaos. Even if it was a simple fist attack, the confrontation between the two burst out endless waves of destruction. The so-called extreme of power, smashing chaos, nothing more than that! On the other side, Nagato''s body fought with the god Lord and the mysterious Xi at the same time, surrounded by infinite avenues and truths, deriving from the vastness of the world, and a huge number of unique attacks came in hand and appeared. His spirit, fighting spirit, and energy have all reached the extreme, and he has bloomed with the strongest combat power. But the two enemies of the red-haired boy are not general. The divine master is the origin of the divine way, can be called the strongest original divine spirit, the divine power such as prison is fully displayed in his hands, under the terrifying divine power of the divine master, the entire battlefield has almost turned into his home field, shackles the red-haired youth everywhere. And Xi is even more mysterious and unpredictable, seeming to possess endless super black technological weapons. In addition to the original destruction energy cannons, there are also terrorist weapons such as dimensional annihilators, infinite black hole generators, and even philosophical weapons that are capable of destroying the world and even harming chaos. Even if the cooperation is slightly stiff, the combined attack of the existence of the two ultimate realms still produces an unparalleled effect. So from the beginning, the red-haired boy was slightly at a disadvantage in the battle. All the kaleidoscope-like attacks he released were suppressed. But Nagato showed extraordinary resilience at this time. No matter how strong the enemy is, he is still undefeated. But with the passage of time, the river of soul behind Nagato has evolved deeper and deeper, as if it was about to cross a certain boundary and perceive these, Buddha, God and Xi are all in their hearts. Unanimously, the three Taoist ancestors immediately burst out their full strength. In the Buddha''s low voice, hundreds of thousands of Buddhas praised in unison, and in the angry roar of the god, the entire chaotic void trembled, and Xi was silent, and the mysterious mighty force suppressed all fantasy and strangeness. can. Facing the offensive of the three Dao ancestors who were doing their best, Nagato was immediately suppressed. "boom!!!" The first to collapse was the giant of truth. As the overflow part of the long river of truth, although the giant of truth is powerful, it is completely controlled by the will of Nagato, but the battle at the Dao ancestor level is so cruel, it is an innumerable collision in an instant. Even with the mind of Nagato Consummation, it is difficult to be distracted in such a battle. So there is a slight flaw in manipulating the truth giant. In the end, the Buddha Lord is a long-timely promoted Taoist ancestor. Facing the fleeting flaw on the Truth Giant, even if he grasps it, the golden body bursts with infinite Buddha''s light, tearing the Truth Giant to the extreme. In the next moment, the Buddha''s golden body was condensed and turned into a streamer to join the battlefield on the other side. Immediately, the pressure on Nagato increased instantly! "what!!" Under the heavy pressure, Nagato''s fighting spirit became more passionate. His spirits and spirits are running to the extreme, and there is even a faint tendency to go beyond the limit, an inexplicable sense of pleasure sprouts in his heart, and the temperament of the red-haired boy changes slightly. "Boom!!!" The terrible arrogance agitated the chaos, the phantom of the long river of truth appeared, and the infinite power blessed it. For the first time, Nagato turned into a streamer, smashing through the realm of the Lord, and knocking it into the air. Then he turned into an infinite fist and blocked the incoming Buddha.520 novel www.520fs.com The will evolves into an infinite magic weapon, colliding with Xi''s weapon. For a while, Nagato was vaguely suppressing the situation. Whether it is the god master, the Buddha master or the mysterious Xi, the complexion is a bit ugly. As the ancestors of Taoism, they are suppressed with three enemies and one, naturally it is not a glorious thing. Similarly, the three Taoist ancestors were also a little horrified, they could feel that Nagato was sublimating at a speed visible to the naked eye during the battle. The new born Dao ancestor in front of him seemed to have no limits, and was galloping on a path they didn''t know. Not only the three Dao ancestors, but the other Dao ancestors who have not yet taken action are aware of this. In an instant, the thoughts of the Taoist ancestors revolved like a storm. "Could it be that this is the true meaning of the perfect Taoist ancestor." Almost coincidentally, all Dao ancestors had similar answers in their minds, and on the battlefield, the three Dao ancestors looked at each other, and their eyes flashed with absolutely killing intent. Now that they understood the true power of the Perfect Dao Ancestor, it was even more impossible for them to appear second. It is a threat, we must eliminate it at any cost! "kill!!!" Accompanied by the incomparable killing intent, the Taoist ancestors burst out mysterious brilliance of different colors, among the brilliance, the infinite voice of prayer echoed in the void. Through that mysterious brilliance, three great civilizations with different forms are vaguely visible. That is the light of civilization, and the civilization where Dao ancestors are in feedback gives the master''s protection. It is also the support of beings in civilization for the Lord of civilization. The stronger the civilization, the stronger the light of civilization. Under the blessing of the light of civilization, the combat effectiveness of the three Taoist ancestors rose a lot in an instant, and the situation that had been slightly suppressed was reversed in an instant. In the terrifying collision, Nagato flew out directly. Subsequently, the Lord Buddha and the Lord God united, the power of the two merged and turned into the power of the supreme God and Buddha, and evolved a cumbersome to the extreme seal, directly sealing Nagato and the entire battlefield where it was located. "boom!!!" Just the next moment, a crack appeared in the sealed battlefield. However, the gods and Buddhas didn''t care. They also understood that it would be difficult to really seal Nagato, but their purpose was not to seal it, just blocking Nagato for a while was enough. At this moment, the Lord of Atlantis took out his strongest destruction energy cannon again. This weapon is not just a weapon, but a manifestation of Xi''s power. As her power increases, the power of the weapon becomes stronger! "boom!!!" The pitch-black muzzle was aimed at the soul river, as if the terrifying energy that was about to end the chaos burst out instantly. Seeing that Saya''s promotion was about to be interrupted, many Taoist ancestors felt relaxed. And at this moment-- "Appear, Chaos Starry Sky!" Accompanied by the melodious voice of a girl from nowhere, an abnormal change appeared. "Om!!!" Suddenly, huge ripples echoed on the void battlefield, and then the surrounding world was changing, endless chaotic energy rolled, and a bright chaotic starry sky suddenly appeared in front of the soul river. "Boom!!!" The destruction energy collided violently with the chaotic starry sky. In the midst of the violent roar, this chaotic starry sky offset the destruction energy at the cost of half destruction, and more than that, the next moment, the chaotic starry sky collapsed spontaneously, turning into a surging wave of destruction, directly submerging Xi... 2260 Chapter 065 Shock, Seal and Change! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden change caused the entire void battlefield to stagnate. Not to mention how unbelievable Xi was at the brunt, all the great beings who paid attention to the battlefield were stunned, and the Buddha and Divine Lord who maintained the seal of the battlefield were shocked to stop their movements. But at this moment, the seal of the void battlefield was hit by a powerful impact, and it burst open. In the turbulent flow of energy spreading wanton, Nagato wandered out surrounded by a completely substantive mysterious arrogance, centered on it, spreading in all directions and intertwined with the collapsed turbulence on the battlefield, resulting in a more surging grandeur Chaos scene. However, neither the surging chaotic scene nor the Nagato that broke out of the seal can fully attract the attention of the Taoist ancestors. After the initial lag, the Taoist ancestors almost unanimously expanded their perception to the extreme. Then they discovered the magnificent girl standing quietly on the edge of the river of soul. The girl has a nearly perfect appearance, her temperament is as deep as the endless starry sky, the four braids each exudes the breath of four strong origins, and the gray hair exudes a light blue halo, which is extremely mysterious. The moment the Taoist ancestors'' perceptions touched the girl, they were inexplicably swallowed and lost their effect. "Taozu?!" "Where did this guy come from!" "How could it be possible that there is a Taoist ancestor that I don''t know!!" Whether it is the dim induction between the existence of Dao ancestor level or the strange perception of Dao ancestor level on the girl, it is easy to judge the level of the mysterious girl. Immediately, all Dao ancestors who pay attention to the battlefield have changed their faces. They couldn''t imagine that there would be a Taoist ancestor they didn''t know at all in the entire endless chaos. You know, no matter what the original intention of the so-called practice, it will eventually go against the sky. The so-called Taoist ancestor is the ultimate manifestation of this heaven-defying. Tampering with cause and effect, reversing chaos in time and space, subverting the world, and even drawing on the power of the origin of chaos, the great power of the ancestors is enough to threaten the entire endless chaos, the birth of any ancestor will definitely cause the resistance of chaos instinct. Even if there is no self, the Primordial Chaos Consciousness will instinctively want to obliterate the existence of Dao Ancestor level. Therefore, no Taoist ancestor can hide his birth! Its just that the other Dao ancestors didnt know that Stardust was not an ordinary Dao ancestor. She was an inborn Dao ancestor who was recognized by the origin of Chaos. At the moment of its birth, the origin of Chaos would not show any resistance. In addition, at that time, Nagato was manipulating the power of chaos, which blocked the spread of the birth of Stardust. Therefore, no one knows the identity of Stardust''s Dao ancestor except for the senior Bai Yujing. The asymmetry of the news caused the Taoist ancestors to run wildly in other wrong directions. At the moment when the ninth catastrophe of Chaos is about to come, all Dao Ancestors have their own calculations in their hearts, and Stardust, the Dao Ancestor who suddenly appeared, is absolutely outside of their calculations, completely disrupting their thoughts. Almost all Dao ancestors, including the gods and Buddhas on the battlefield, were confused and froze in place. There are even very few Dao ancestors who are shaken about their future. "Om!!!" At this moment, Xi, who was previously inundated by the terrifying torrent caused by the collapse of a chaotic starry sky condensed by the stardust, broke through all obstacles and returned to the battlefield. For some reason, she burst out with extreme murderous intent. Yi Xi''s body spread out in the center, and huge muzzles appeared in the large void ripples. "What are you still trying to do? No matter what the situation is, please call it first!" Speaking loudly towards the dazed god and Buddha, Xi attacked without any hesitation.020 reading www.020ds.com In an instant, terrible energy cannons burst out from the series of muzzles, covering the stardust, Nagato, and even the long river of souls. Xi''s words and actions instantly awakened the somewhat chaotic god master and the Buddha master. The two beings at the apex of the chaos are not indecisive people. They understood that the other party was correct, looked at each other, and burst into a powerful arrogance. "Infinite light! Infinite darkness!" "Ten Thousand Buddha Dynasty Sect!" Even in a hurry, the two Taoist ancestors also released a powerful attack. The god Lord is bathed in endless light and darkness, and has evolved a large enchantment of light and dark enough to wipe away all things, while the Lord Buddha summoned the endless Buddha, condensing the full blow of hundreds of millions of Buddhas. In an instant, the three attacks converged, and the interweaving evolved into a torrent of destruction capable of destroying everything. "Humph!" Nagato couldn''t help but snorted in the face of the devastating torrent. At this time, the red-haired boy felt a little unhappy. Originally in his plan, he did not intend to expose the existence of Stardust so early. If he can hide it in the final battle of Chaos, it will definitely play a big role. . But I didn''t expect the three Dao ancestors to join forces really strong, making him almost capsized in the gutter. As a last resort, the stardust hidden in the dark can only be used. "It''s a pity!" With such emotion flashed in his mind, Nagato''s gaze was slightly deflected, and he glanced at Xingdust across endless time and space, "Since we can''t be regarded as a surprise soldier, then show us the strength that belongs to Bai Yujing." With eyes intertwined, Nagato''s will has already been conveyed to Stardust''s heart. The two people agree, and their breath resonates! "understand!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Stardust closed his eyes. "boom!!!" The will of Nagato and Stardust are intertwined, running through endless time and space, and making contact with the original space of the chaotic starry sky. Suddenly, the chaotic starry sky appeared behind Nagato and Stardust. It was a scale that surpassed thousands of times the size of the starry sky that the girl had condensed before, encompassing a huge chaos realm, and hundreds of millions of planes were dotted with stars, running in an orderly manner. It was nothing else, it was the projection of the chaotic starry sky of Nagato! At this time, Stardust is matching Nagato''s will with its own chaotic star avenue, and attracting infinite power from the chaotic starry sky. In an instant, infinite power emerges from the void, intertwined with the projection, and evolved a chaotic star map. In the next moment, the star map directly greeted the incoming torrent of destruction and swallowed it all. Not only that, the star map also counterattacked, directly sealing the three Dao ancestors who had just launched the attack. The whole process was only a blink of an eye, and it might not be able to completely seal the opponent, but it was enough to support the end of Saya''s transformation. Seeing this scene, no matter if it was Nagato or Stardust, there was a faint smile on his face. And at this moment-- "Roar!!" In the sudden roar, a terrifying shock wave burst out from the end of the distant chaos, directly piercing the river of souls that were being transformed. .. 2261 Chapter 066 Take a Half Step! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes... When Stardust officially appeared on the battlefield, all the Dao ancestors who watched the battle were shocked, and of all Dao ancestors, the lord of the giant beast civilization entrenched in the chaos was the most shocked. No, he was not only shocked, but also rage. In the vast chaos, any super civilization has its own characteristics. If measured by the civilization process in the eyes of the world, the giant beast civilization is almost the same as the uncivilized civilization. The pedigree theory completely occupies the mainstream of civilization, and the hierarchy is strict and barbaric. But to be one of the super civilizations in the chaos, the giant beast civilization has its own advantages. Except that all members of the civilization are strong, and chaos is the territory, the biggest feature of the giant beast civilization is its affinity with chaos. What I have to admit is that the giant beasts are absolutely blessed, not only at the beginning of their birth, they have a powerful force that is unmatched by ordinary creatures'' painstaking practice, but also can wander through chaos with their flesh. They are the darlings of Chaos, and they have the favor of Chaos instinct. As the creator and master of the giant beast civilization, the lord of the giant beast civilization has an unimaginable favor of chaos. In a sense, he is completely the protagonist of chaos. On this basis, the lord of the giant beast civilization has been seeking to become the true son of chaos. The ninth catastrophe of Chaos, or transformation is coming, Dao ancestors all have their own plans. This is the calculation of the master of the giant beast civilization-as long as he becomes the true son of chaos, he can use special technology to use the huge chaotic favor of the entire giant beast civilization as a medium to completely melt the civilization into chaos and chaos. together. In his view, the complete transformation of the chaos is undoubtedly something that cannot be stopped at all. Under such a premise, as long as it merges with the chaos and allows the catastrophe to be fierce, the giant beast civilization can also survive without incident. If the master of the giant beast civilization is successful, maybe the giant beast civilization will indeed become the final winner in the future catastrophe, but in fact the master of the giant beast civilization is not far from success. If it weren''t for worrying about the obstacles of other Dao ancestors, he would have been able to try to acquire the status of Child of Chaos long ago. It''s just that all of this is completely meaningless after the appearance of Stardust. "Damn it!" Two huge beast eyes far surpassing the red giant stared fiercely at the stardust that had just appeared, and the huge body of the lord of giant beast civilization, which was the size of nine planes, burst out with unimaginable murderous intent. Although he could not recognize the identity of Stardust''s Innate Dao Ancestor, the master of the giant beast civilization still recognized the identity of the son of Chaos. How noble is the son of Chaos, and he is unique. The expectation that was originally made when Saya was promoted has disappeared. The only thing left in the heart of the master of the giant beast civilization is anger and killing intent, blocking the way, just like killing parents, naturally only immortal. The huge body started running, and in an instant it crossed the endless time and space to the edge of the battlefield. Now that the hostile relationship is established, the master of the giant beast civilization will not sit back and watch the enemy''s strength. "Roar!!!" Taking advantage of the moment when Nagato and Stardust had just joined forces to seal the three Taoist ancestors, the lord of the giant beast civilization immediately seized the opportunity, and a shock wave surging to the extreme burst out from the mouth of the giant beast in the roar that shook the chaos. That was the breath of the lord of giant beast civilization, far surpassing the so-called dragon''s breath by hundreds of millions of times. The indescribable horror beam directly penetrated the chaos, shattered every plane on the way forward, and bombarded the river of transformed souls with lightning speed. "boom!!!" The violent roar instantly resounded through the chaotic area of ??hundreds of thousands of miles. The river of souls whose aura was rising steadily weakened rapidly amid the roar, mixing with the remaining aura of the abyss, and constantly shrinking, as if to disappear in the chaos. "...Saya?" Seeing this scene, Nagato''s heartbeat couldn''t help but stagnate. Time seems to freeze at this moment.591 read novel network www.591kxs.com Feeling the completely disconnected connection between the souls, the red-haired boy didn''t know what mentality he was. All the thoughts in his mind were blank at first, and then turned into an indelible murderous opportunity. "boom!!!" The next moment, the extremely cold and terrifying murderous plane suddenly spread out, spreading directly across the corners of the chaos, which was a terrifying force far beyond the imagination of the world. Countless creatures, and even many planes, were frozen and cracked directly in the murderous aura. All the powerful felt a terrifying heart palpitations. Even the long river of chaos is slightly sluggish. "This, this is..." The lord of the giant beast civilization, who just felt a little happy because the sudden attack destroyed Sayas promotion, felt a slight suffocation, and an inexplicable sense of panic emerged in his heart. For the first time since he became Taoist ancestor, he felt his life was in danger. "how is this possible?!" Feeling the inexplicable sense of panic and crisis, the lord of the giant beast civilization could not help but shout loudly. "It''s you!" At this moment, an indifferent voice rang in his ears. Then he saw that Nagato''s figure had appeared before him at some unknown time. If it weren''t for the other party to speak out, he wouldn''t even realize this. "you" "It''s your hand!" More and more icy words were spoken softly from the expressionless red-haired young man, a faint frost appeared in the surrounding chaotic void, and the biting murderous intent made the lord of the giant beast civilization concentrate all the spirit. "Don''t speak, it seems it''s you, then... die!" "boom!!!" Following the final words, the lord of the giant beast civilization was immediately hit by an unparalleled vigorous bombardment, and the horrifying body suddenly flew out, even hitting two or three planes. Looking at the behemoth flying upside down, Nagato''s expression remained cold, but the murderous intent in his heart continued unabated. There has never been such an extreme emotion in Nagato''s heart. This feeling was so extreme that it directly broke through the perfect state of mind. A trace of dissatisfaction appeared in the consummation. And this trace of incompleteness becomes an opportunity to surpass completeness. "boom!!!" As if echoing the red-haired boy''s killing intent, with his will as the core, the power of mind, body, energy and soul are perfectly intertwined, directly surpassing the previous limit and taking a brand new half step. The road beyond the ultimate seems to faintly appear in front of Nagato! If it is normal, Nagato might be delighted. But at this time, he is what he thinks. Only-- "kill!!!" The extremely violent power emerged frantically, turning into an immeasurable shadow, directly covering the large area of ??chaos in front of you, along with dozens of planes and the lord of giant beast civilization. ps: Saye will not die... 2262 Chapter 067 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chaos shattered, the void capsized! Nagato''s fist strength was accompanied by a mysterious power that Dao ancestors could not understand, and it directly destroyed a large area of ??chaos, igniting an infinite wave of destruction, and swept the lord of the giant beast civilization. "Wow!!!" The sad screams poured out from the mouth of the supreme giant beast. Countless wounds appeared on the huge to the extreme body of the beast, the shallow ones also had blood shining with golden brilliance, and the deep ones, even the bones were vaguely visible. Since becoming the ancestor of Taoism, it is the first time that the lord of giant beast civilization has suffered such serious injuries. Immediately, the burning anger overwhelmed the fear in his heart. "Roar!!!" The scream turned into a roar, and the lord of the giant beast civilization inspired his blood origin. As the master and source of the giant beast civilization, the bloodline of the lord of the giant beast civilization is absolutely the most chaotic. Just when it is activated, the power of the bloodline emerges from his body. Not to mention that the terrifying injury recovered in an instant, his already huge body shrank at an astonishing speed. Within the blink of an eye, the lord of the giant beast civilization turned into an orc about two meters tall. The masses of several planes are compressed into a human body of about two meters. The lord of giant beast civilization is full of unimaginable power, and the endless chaos seems to be much weaker in his eyes. Cyan scales are all over the body, and the orc is full of surging evil spirits. "kill!" The fierce gaze directed at Nagato, the lord of the giant beast civilization did not say much, he directly penetrated the block of chaotic time and space with his flesh, appeared in the red-haired boy, made a fist with his right hand, and raised it boldly. With a punch, the surrounding chaotic void couldn''t help shaking under the punch. just-- "boom!!" In the sudden crash, Nagato''s left hand, which did not know when, caught the orc''s fist with his palm. The impact that can be described as vast and extremely spreading crazily in all directions centered on Nagato and the master of giant beast civilization, stirring the flow of chaos, turning the battlefield into absolute nothingness. In the center of the battlefield, the anger in the heart of the beast civilization master inadvertently cooled completely. Looking at Nagato''s extremely cold purple eyes from close range, and perceiving the flames deep in the pupils that seemed to completely burn the entire endless chaos, his heart trembled... "I am going to kill you!" It seemed indifferent, but an extremely decisive word slowly uttered from Nagato. The next moment, the red-haired boy blasted his right fist like lightning. Outrageously bombarding the abdomen of the orcs! "boom!!!" The lord of the giant beast civilization vomited blood, his body instantly distorted into an extremely exaggerated form, and then it was like a meteor flying upside down. Its speed was astonishingly fast. In an instant, there was a faint tendency to break through the chaos. Almost at the same time, the figure of the red-haired boy disappeared, appearing on the path of the orc flying backwards. Lifting the right foot that condensed the whole body''s strength was a volley. It was still a shock and chaotic blow. I don''t know if it was intentional. The red-haired boy hit the orc''s face with this kick, knocking out his fangs. This fang turned into a huge chaotic meteorite after falling off, with evil spirits all over it. After receiving the kick of Nagato, the lord of the giant beast civilization immediately flew out in the opposite direction at a faster speed, but Nagato still did not let the other party''s intentions go. Appeared on the opposite side of the opponent''s path like a teleport, ready to make up another blow.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com just-- "Don''t go too far, bastard!" The lord of the giant beast civilization, who had received two heavy blows in a row, immediately reacted, and suppressed the injuries caused by the two heavy blows with the terrifying body condensed in several planes. The orcs twisted the rules and stopped the body. Folding his hands on his forehead, blocking the kick of the red-haired boy, the orc opened his mouth, and the terrifying energy was about to roar. However, his counterattack did not achieve any good results. Because at this moment, the red-haired boy''s speed that can no longer be described by the preparation data has increased. Even in a state of anger, Nagato, who has broken the way, is constantly improving. In an instant, the red-haired boy withdrew his kicking right foot and appeared in front of the orc in an instant. The knee raised from the bottom abruptly hit the orc''s chin, knocking the roar that hadn''t bloomed back. "Om!" Immediately, terrifying energy burst into the orc''s body, shaking it into a haze. At the same time, both hands were raised, closed, and turned into hammers. The bombarded down fiercely and mercilessly. "boom!!!" The lord of the giant beast civilization turned into a meteor, pierced through the chaos in an instant, and hit the crystal wall of a large multiverse-level plane, smashing the crystal wall into a spider-web-like crack. Without giving the enemy any time to breathe, the red-haired boy appeared in front of the orc again. The devastating attack showed crazily, it was a fist that surpassed the speed of light. Contains Nagato''s overbearing killing intent! "boom!!!" The dense fist shadows directly blasted the lord of the giant beast civilization into the large plane. A big gap appeared directly in the crystal wall. "Om!!!" At this moment, a grand will suddenly intervened in the war between the two. That is a grand will full of endless judgments, accompanied by the great will is the resonance of the entire great plane, and a huge face that is gathered from countless vitality. At a glance, it seems to be able to see the desperate prayers of hundreds of millions of beings in the last days. Obviously, this great will is nothing but the consciousness of the plane accidentally involved in the war between the two Dao ancestors. Facing such a change, a trace of impatience flashed across Nagato''s face. To be honest, at this time, the consciousness of a mere plane cannot enter Nagato''s eyes at all, even if this plane is a large multiverse plane. It''s just that he didn''t wait for him to make a move, the lord of giant beast civilization actually took the lead. I saw the orc form and body of the lord of the giant beast civilization directly distorted and expanded, transforming into a magnificent behemoth that covers the sky in a tenth of an instant. "Roar!!!" Roaring, the sky-covering giant opened its mouth wide. Invisible power spread from the big mouth of the blood basin, and the master of the giant beast civilization directly swallowed the tangible vitality face and the invisible plane consciousness, as well as the origin of the entire plane. Immediately, his injuries recovered at an astonishing speed, and his body expanded wildly. In less than an instant, the body of the giant beast broke through the crystal walls of the single universe, the multiverse, and even the entire plane... 2263 Chapter 068: Ming Wu and Fighting! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The lord of the giant beast civilization has three different forms. On weekdays, he maintains the posture of a giant beast entrenched in chaos, which is his original form, and once faced with a powerful enemy, the lord of the giant beast civilization will transform into an orc form that is more convenient to move. In addition to these two forms, the lord of giant beast civilization also has the strongest third form. If he can, he definitely does not want to open this form. Because maintaining that form will consume its own origin. just-- "You forced me! Realize, Lord of Reason!!" The roar resembling thunder echoed in the void, and the behemoth that broke through the crystal wall of the plane burst into a substantial arrogance, and the air of chaos swept over hundreds of thousands of miles around it. Under the perfusion of the chaotic air, the body of the giant beast swelled like a balloon, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times... It was just a moment of effort, and he turned into a behemoth that cannot be described in words. It seems that the huge body formed by the superposition of thousands of planes releases a terrifying to appalling coercion. Even if it hasn''t taken any action, its existence alone has caused the instinct of chaos to descend. The lightning bursting out from time to time around his body is indeed the warning and alert of the chaos instinct. "Roar!!!" In the roar that was enough to shock the plane, a huge beam of energy burst from the mouth of the giant beast. In the face of the incoming beam of light, Nagato did not evade, not only because he did not want to hide, but also because he was locked in by the enemy, it was impossible to avoid it. The river of truth appeared again, condensing into a big shield covering the sky. "boom!!!" In the fierce collision, the red-haired boy went straight back a whole tens of millions of meters. As soon as the Fang stopped, the shield shattered and turned into a river of truth surrounded. "A simple accumulation of strength is stronger than me!" This thought suddenly flashed in his mind. Under the pressure of the lord of the giant beast civilization, Nagato finally recovered slightly from the extreme anger. The anger receded slightly between the electric light and flint, he realized that there was something wrong with his situation, knowing that in addition to the stardust, Nagato was always ready to call the incarnation of the witch in order to ensure that Saya was promoted, and even my power was lost. But in the past period of time, he subconsciously forgot these two extremely powerful hole cards. Such a situation is very unreasonable for red-haired teenagers! Obviously, someone moved their hands and feet. And the existence that can do this, apart from Saya, I am afraid there is no one else. As long as she is with Nagato''s soul and makes her completely defenseless, she can do this almost impossible thing. At the moment when he wanted to understand this, the red-haired boy realized that there was nothing wrong with Saya. Even she might have already been promoted. The reason why she did this was to hide her own existence. "No, more than that." "There should be my intention to break Consummation from extreme emotions." Silently feeling the subtle changes up and down his whole body, Nagato''s thoughts went back and forth, feeling the way he vaguely saw in the burning of anger, Nagato understood that he was a little blind, and he was gone. Long ago, red-haired teenagers knew that there is no absolute. There is no strongest, only stronger!qq novel www.qqapp.org Therefore, he has never slackened, exhausted all his means, and constantly pursued a higher level. Nagato has experienced many planes and many ways of practice. The ninjas say that the six immortals are the strongest. Magicians say that magicians are the strongest. Conjurers and warriors say that the godslayer is the strongest. In general, Nagato didn''t know how many so-called strongest he had seen, and he had become the so-called strongest, but he never let his heart be confined to those strongest. Pursuing, learning, promotion, ascending, and then completely transcending! From the very beginning, Nagato did this. But I don''t know when it started. Perhaps he has never stopped in action, but in the subconscious, he is a little slack-because he has reached the ultimate chaos practice. But he forgot a very important question, that is-- "Is Dao Ancestor really the ultimate in cultivation?!" This question reverberated in his mind, Nagato seemed to be drunk, his spiritual realm faintly soared to a higher level, and then he understood naturally, the answer was no. Although countless chaotic creatures say that it is the strongest, Nagato is vaguely seeing a higher level. "I was wrong!" While sighing secretly, what came out of Nagato''s heart was infinite power. Maybe his appearance has not changed at all, but he knows that he is completely different from the previous moment. The knowledge and power drawn from countless planes and countless planes are intertwined and collided in an instant, releasing immense wisdom. "Roar!!!" At this moment, the giant beast civilization took the initiative. He didn''t know the changes that had taken place in Nagato, but there was no delay in the behemoth that had burned its original power to show itself in the third form. In order not to cause too much damage to himself, he could only fight quickly. The huge body rushed toward Nagato, as if the entire chaotic area was overturned. Its great power directly increased the restraining power of the chaos instinct. But the lord of the giant beast civilization doesn''t care at all. In his eyes, only Nagato! "Humph!" In the face of the terrifying behemoth, Nagato''s face flashed cold. Although he already knew that Saya had not been involved, it did not mean that the red-haired boy was ready to let this guy go. On the contrary, in order to help Saya conceal his existence, even if he pays some price, Nagato will kill him. Thinking of this, Nagato''s will directly connected with the dead self, stealing a lot of original power from the source of chaos. When the stolen original power was about to burn, the figure of the red-haired boy directly merged into the river of truth. The next moment the river of truth swallowed the surrounding chaotic air at an astonishing speed, expanding frantically, and swept out toward the behemoth that came. . Every drop of the water of truth turns into a sword of boundless laws and avenues, and the entire river bursts out with sharp edges that can pierce chaos. In a moment, the two collided in the chaotic void. "boom!!!" Suddenly, the river collapsed slightly, and the beast was full of scars. The horrible shock affected a large area of ??chaos, and countless planes collapsed in the shock. Only in the next moment, the broken river condensed again, and even turned into countless hideous dragon heads, and the wounds on the body of the giant beast were all healed in an instant. After that, the river of truth collided with the supreme giant beast again, and fought in madness. ... 2264 Chapter 069-Eternal War You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a great war that can remember the history of chaos. Both Nagato and the master of giant beast civilization have done their best, as if the long river of truth that runs through endless chaos is intertwined with the invincible giant beast that can easily tear the plane, roaring and roaring one after another. The battle is extremely fierce and terrifying, just a few aftermaths are enough to destroy each plane. And with the passage of time, the intensity of the battle is still rising. So that the chaos instinct finally couldn''t sit still. "boom!!!" A sudden roar echoed throughout the chaos. At this moment, all living beings, even the ancestors of the Tao, could feel their own power and be drawn a little. "what!" Encountered such a change, the stardust outside the battlefield was obviously caught off guard. To the effect, the seal she was maintaining was flawed. The next moment, the huge star map seal was broken. God Lord, Buddha Lord and Xi reappear! However, Stardust at this time did not have any thoughts to take care of the three Taoist ancestors. She looked straight at the battlefield in the distance, and saw that an inexplicable force appeared on the battlefield at some point and collapsed the entire battlefield. In less than an instant, the two Dao ancestors who were fighting were sealed to the void where they did not know where. "how come?!" Seeing this scene, Stardust''s face was full of surprise. The girl didn''t worry about Nagato''s safety, not to mention that in her heart, that man was absolutely invincible, not to mention that in the past years of getting along, the two of them established the deepest contract on their souls. Through the contract, Stardust knew that Nagato was not only okay, but because of his epiphany, he was vaguely going to a higher level. She was surprised at what happened before her. "It''s actually an eternal battle!" At this moment, the divine lord suddenly spoke, and saw that the Taoist ancestor with a long history was no longer arrogant, but boasted, "Unexpectedly, I could witness the eternal battle between the ancestors for the second time." "What is the eternal war?" The question was not someone else, it was Stardust. As the youngest Taoist ancestor in the world, Xingchen''s mind was simpler than other Taoist ancestors, because after hearing the words of the god, he almost instinctively asked. It''s just that she is not an ignorant girl after all, she immediately made a guard gesture after she spoke. Stardust knew that the three Taoist ancestors around him were all enemies. "Don''t be so alert." Seeing Stardust''s alert, the divine lord showed a wry smile on his face, and said, "Since that new Dao Ancestor has not been promoted successfully, then we will not make another move." "Really?" Hearing that, the alert on Stardust''s face remained unabated. "of course it''s true!" While answering, the bitter smile on the face of the divine lord even worsened, and he signaled Stardust to look at the Buddha and Xi who were slightly far away from him, "Don''t say we are teaming up to deal with you, now the three of us must be on mutual alert." "...Well, I understand." There was a slight silence, and Stardust finally reduced the alert look on his face, and then the girl thought of her question again, "By the way, you haven''t answered yet, what is the eternal battle." As soon as the girl''s voice fell, even the surrounding Buddha and Xi moved slightly, seeming a little curious. "Eternal battle, that is the top battle of Chaos!" Hearing Stardust''s question, a trace of memory appeared on the face of the god Lord, and he said with emotion, "Our Dao Ancestor is the greatest guardian in this chaos. The battle between us can affect thousands of worlds and countless creatures. "Leshuoba www.leshuoba.com "And once the two Taoist ancestors will not hesitate to burn the origin to fight to the death, its power is so great that it can even shake the foundation of chaos." "Under such circumstances, the chaos instinct will draw on the power of sentient beings and chaos, and exile the battlefield." Having said this, the divine master paused slightly, and then said, "Now the master of giant beast civilization and the master of reason are probably fighting a life and death battle in the eternal void between chaos and reality. Only the winner can return to chaos." "How did you know!" Hearing this, Stardust couldn''t help but ask. "Because I have seen it!" For some reason, the most arrogant God Lord answered Stardusts questions, and even said it was gentle, "In the long past, I have witnessed the eternal battle between the Immortal Lord and the Demon Lord." "That''s it, I understand." A stunned look flashed across Stardust''s face, and he said with some joy, "That is to say, Brother Nagato can come back as long as he kills that big monster. It''s great." As soon as the girl said this, the gentleness on the face of the god master disappeared, and he couldn''t help but muttered: "Maybe the lord of the giant beast civilization won." "Brother Nagato will not fail, huh, you are a bad guy, ignore you!" Hearing the divine lord''s muttering, Stardust refuted without hesitation. As soon as the words fell, the whole person turned into starlight and disappeared. "Wait, your name..." Seeing the stardust disappear cleanly, the Lord''s face changed drastically, and he could only remain silent in the end. And beside him, the Lord Buddha had disappeared for some time. Only Xi, who was covered in the mist, remained. She chuckled and said, "I really didn''t expect that the famous God Lord would actually fall in love." "Huh, so what!" In the face of ridicule, the arrogance of the god master returned again, he disdain to deny his own mind. Just as Xi said, he really liked Stardust, and the faintly exuding essence of Stardust''s son of chaos attracted him deeply-although the divine lord himself didn''t quite understand these reasons. The God Lord only understands instinctively, and he instinctively desires the body and mind of the other party. "But people don''t have you in their hearts." With a chuckle, Xi said the worst situation for the god master, "Women in love are very stubborn, and Dao ancestors in love are absolutely paranoid. If you do a normal strategy, you have no chance." "...What do you mean?!" The eyes were slightly narrowed, and the breath of the god master gradually became awe-inspiring. "Cooperate!" Seeing the Lords reaction, Xi said faintly, I have a way to get that girl. ... ... "Ok!" On the other side, the stardust that had just returned to the chaotic starry sky gave a slight pause. Just now, she seemed to feel an inexplicable malice, but soon, the malice disappeared without a trace. The girl who didn''t understand the reason just remembered it and prepared to tell him when he returned from the Eternal Battle of Nagato. . The girl didn''t have the heart to ignore it. After all, Nagato had told her many times that Daozu''s hunch would never go wrong. "It''s just that when Nagato will be back, it''s so troublesome!" Thinking about this, when the girl returned to the central hall of the main city of Baiyu, she saw the red-haired boy meditating on the throne of the palace at first glance. "Brother Nagato?!" .. 2265 Chapter 070 Welcome Back! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes... When the restraining power of the chaos instinct prepared to exile the Lord of Nagato and the giant beast civilization, the red-haired boy was originally prepared to resist, compared to the master of the giant beast civilization who was exiled by default. Although through passing away I knew the true intention of the restraint, Nagato believed that it was unnecessary. The sublimated red-haired boy is fully confident to kill the enemy in the shortest time. Even if the opponent is the ultimate life standing at the apex of chaos. just-- "Brother Nagato!" Saya''s voice burst out from the connection of the soul, preventing his actions. "Om!!!" Under the acquiescence of both sides in the war, the restraining power of the chaos instinct played the most powerful role. The void around the battlefield collapsed, swallowing the two Dao ancestors into an inexplicable realm. The tragic fighting couldn''t help but stagnate, and the perception of the Lord of Nagato and the giant beast civilization appeared blurred. And at this moment, they crossed a certain boundary. What unfolded before them was a mysterious space. The law does not exist, the road does not appear! At first glance, this space looks like an endless universe dotted with hundreds of millions of stars, but the endless stars are like flowers in the moon and dreams in a mirror, beyond reach. Through that little starlight, Nagato and the lord of giant beast civilization can feel the endless dream scene. Nagato or the master of giant beast civilization are not simple generations. As long as you think of this space as the gap between reality and chaos, you will understand that the stars are the real creatures that provide the power of chaos. If you come here alone, I am afraid that Nagato and the master of the giant beast civilization will not help but study it. But at this moment, it was a desperate battle between the two Taoist ancestors. Especially the lord of the giant beast civilization, after igniting his own origin, his time became extremely precious, so after the initial exclamation, he moved again. "Roar!!!" In the roar of anger, the master of the giant beast civilization''s momentum became more and more surging, and the huge mouth enough to swallow everything burst out with terrifying energy, destroying everything. Facing the offensive of the lord of the giant beast civilization, Nagato retreated from the state of the river of truth. Lightly avoiding the impact of energy, the red-haired boy appeared behind the giant beast. "Appear, Saya!" Nagato didn''t do anything, just said lightly. "boom!!!" As Nagato''s voice just fell, large ripples appeared in the space in front of him, and through the deepest connection between the souls, a dark vortex that could not be described in words burst out. Chaos, malice, distortion, anger, jealousy... as if the world''s worst emotions fill the void of the universe. The leader of the giant beast civilization, who was the first to bear the brunt, was even sluggish for an instant under the impact of infinite maliciousness. The consequence of this is that the body of the giant beast plunged into a dark whirlpool. "The abyss?! How is this possible!!!" After returning to his mind and noticing his own situation, the lord of the giant beast civilization suddenly said silently, "Why do the destroyed existence appear here!" The sound that went far beyond the so-called thunder and roar shook the surrounding space slightly. "Of course it is because it was not destroyed at all!" It was not Nagato who answered the lord of the giant beast civilization, but a blue silk girl who appeared next to the red-haired boy at some unknown time and was holding one of his arms. The girl''s voice may be very soft, but it does not prevent the lord of the giant beast civilization from hearing it. Struggling to turn around in the abyss vortex, he saw the girl. Those who can become Dao ancestors are not the general generation, and it can even be said that they have surpassed the so-called world protagonist, the peerless Tianjiao, just at a glance, the lord of giant beast civilization understands a lot. Even if the other party did not introduce himself, he knew that the other party was the existence blocked by him. It''s just obvious that her promotion was not hindered, but was successfully completed. More than that, she also completed the evacuation of Jin Chan through her own hands. "Amazing!" Even the lord of the giant beast civilization, who is a mortal enemy, has to be admired from the bottom of his heart. Not to mention the combat power of this new Dao ancestor, this method is already sufficient to rank the front of Dao ancestor.Shubada Novel Network www.shubada.com In admiration, Rao, the master of the giant beast civilization, couldn''t help feeling desperate. Yes, despair! To know that even if he has burned his original power now, he is not sure that he can defeat the Lord of Li, plus a perfect-level Taoist ancestor, it is even worse. But even so, he never lost his courage. "Roar!!!" The earth-shattering roar poured out, and the despair in the master of the giant beast civilization completely turned into combat. "Lao Tzu is the master of the giant beast civilization. If you want my life, then come on!!!" The original burning that was still somewhat restrained was suddenly stimulated to the extreme. And the power of the lord of the giant beast civilization also burst to the extreme. The abyss vortex was twisted in the struggle of the giant beast. Seeing that the giant beast was about to break free, Nagato and Saya looked at each other, and then turned into a river of truth and a river of souls, intertwined like two chains, bound to the giant beast. The long rivers of the two legal principles displayed their power and restrained the behemoth that was about to escape. At the same time, the whirlpool of the abyss also burst out a roaring sound, expanding, like a black mouth, trying to swallow the lord of the giant beast civilization. "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!!" Faced with this situation, infinite madness flashed in the eyes of the giant beast. Not only the original power, but also his own soul and body began to burn. The lord of the giant beast civilization overspent all of his own and wants to break free. however-- "Om!!!" The power of the river of truth and the river of soul resonates in the interweaving. Legal principles, spirit, will, belief... In the resonance, Nagato and Saya shared everything about each other without any reservation. In an instant, Nagato saw everything through Saya''s perspective. It turned out that after getting the profound inheritance at first, Saya took the last step in silence. The reason for this is the special way of the soul. After all, the entire endless chaos is, in a sense, the gathering of the spirits of real creatures, and the source of spiritual power is the soul. Therefore, the power of the soul can be said to be the power closest to the origin of the chaos and is blessed by the chaos. Coupled with Nagato''s death and my authority in the source of Chaos, Saya was able to be promoted without anyone knowing it, and the reason for this was for Nagato besides hiding Bai Yujing''s power. As Nagato''s closest existence, Saya realized his mentality problems early on. Just because of Nagato''s consideration, she couldn''t tell it in person. After all, only what you realize is your own. Once Saya said it, Nagato would indeed make corrections, but it would also lose the opportunity to go further. So after several thoughts, Saya made the game without telling Nagato. At the same time, Saya also''sees'' everything through Nagato''s perspective. Especially when seeing Nagato angry because of her own fall, the girl''s heart seemed to have eaten honey, as if her life had received the best return. Sharing everything about each other, Nagato and Saya''s will resonate to the extreme! Absolute fetters derive immeasurable power. Under this power that made Dao Ancestor also feel horrified, the lord of the giant beast civilization was finally unable to break free. More than that, under the power of the long river resonance of the two legal principles, the lord of the giant beast civilization gradually fell into the mouth of the abyss vortex, and soon in a wailing cry, the giant beast was swallowed by the abyss. Countless runes and mysteries flowed from the long river of truth and soul, imprinted on the abyss vortex. With the continuous imprint of the rune, the roar from the whirlpool became smaller and smaller. Until the end, the lord of the giant beast civilization was completely sealed. In the next moment, the two long rivers where the principles of the law appeared once again became Nagato and Saya, and the abyss vortex that swallowed the lord of the giant beast civilization also shrank rapidly, turning into the size of a palm, and appeared beside Saya. Obviously, after being promoted to the realm of Dao Ancestor, the abyss has become a weapon of Saya. Looking at the palm-sized abyss vortex, Nagato could clearly perceive the power fluctuations of the lord of giant beast civilization. Obviously, he was still struggling, but the ending was already obvious. As long as it takes some more time, the behemoth that has burned almost everything on itself can only become Saya''s resources. This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s gaze turned to Saye, and it happened that the girl''s gaze also came over, her eyes facing each other, and she seemed to have a thousand words. Nagato was silent for a moment, and finally said: "Welcome back, Saya!" "I''m back, Brother Nagato!" .. 2266 Chapter 071 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Saya did not complain about each other. The two who had already understood each other thoroughly in the previous comprehensive resonance just hugged each other for a while, and then walked hand in hand in this gap between reality and chaos. To be honest, the current environment is very valuable to Nagato and Saya. Although there are no laws and avenues here, it can sense the real universe and endless chaos at the same time. Perhaps it is not true. It is just through perception and comparison of the similarities and differences between the two that both Nagato and Saya have benefited a lot. "Compared to the real universe, everything in Endless Chaos looks a little vain." I don''t know how long it has taken to achieve the ultimate in perception, fully comprehending the difference between reality and chaos, and the red-haired boy''s face could not help showing a trace of emotion. With emotion, Nagato became even more dissatisfied that he was still limited to Chaos. "Yes, Chaos is indeed a little vain." Saya also expressed admiration for Nagatos feelings, and then the girls face couldnt help but a little reverie, "By the way, Nagato, what do you think of the real earth now?" "After you and the abyss, the extraordinary system belonging to the earth should have been born." "maybe!" Upon hearing this, a curiosity flashed across Nagato''s face. The two glanced at each other, one after another looking at the stars. In this boundless universe, stars symbolize the real creatures that provide energy for chaos. And the endless dream scenes flashing in the stars are the delusions of real creatures. Inside is full of this kind of weird pictures and information. Generally speaking, there is not much value. But its not that there is a saying that there are thoughts on the day and dreams at night, and if weird delusions, their roots are also reality. If we can extract real information from these endless and cumbersome information, we will be able to understand the current real earth. Understand. And this is just a breeze for Nagato and Saya who are united. Soon, the two got the information they wanted from the series of dream scenes. Although a lot is missing, it is enough for the two to have a general understanding. The real earth really has its own transcendent system, which is a system called a professional. The specific situation is not known. The two only knew that the appearance of this system had completely changed the real earth. The current real earth has entered a new era in which technology and extraordinary power coexist from the technological society. "A little conscious." Deciphering the information he had received, Nagato couldn''t help but look forward to the launch of the back hand he had buried--he could not wait to experience that era. Thinking of this, the red-haired boy received the conversation between the three Taoist ancestors from the outside world and Stardust, and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. By the way, the gap between reality and chaos is astonishingly slow compared to the endless chaos of the world. The time spent here in years and months is probably only a few seconds outside. "What''s wrong, Brother Nagato." Sensing Nagato''s surprise, Saya asked softly. "It''s nothing." A faint smile appeared on his face, and Nagato slowly said, "I just didn''t expect that the popularity of Stardust in our family is so great, that God Lord seems to like her... You should know Stardust. " "Well, I found out when I shared information with Brother Nagato. With a slight emotion, Saya''s face showed a slight dignity, and he muttered for a while before he said, "I''m afraid that the god master was attracted by the essence of the innate Taoist ancestor." "Perhaps, but who cares about this." Shrugging slightly, Nagato didn''t seem to care much.Ranwen Novel Network www.rwxsw.net Saya, who was only familiar with young people, understood that, I am afraid that his brother Nagato had already listed the divine lord as a must-kill target. As Long Aotian in Long Aotian, facing the existence of his own woman, he was decisive. But in the face of Nagato''s decision, Saya was happy to see the result. Nothing else, just because the Lord is too in the way. In Saya''s analysis, the Dao ancestor in the entire endless chaos is not the immortal master with boundless power and resourcefulness, nor the mysterious Xi, let alone other Dao ancestors. It was the lord of the giant beast civilization that was about to fall into her hands, and the extremely arrogant god lord. The reason is simple, because both of these are innately favored by Chaos. In the face of the great calamity of the ninth transformation of the chaos, who knows what chemical reaction will take place between these chaotic ancestors and the chaos origin, for Saya, they are the possible variables in the calculation. Since it is a variable, naturally only by erasing it can people feel relieved. Thinking of this, Saya glanced at the abyss vortex next to him, and then he muttered for a while and said: "Brother Nagato, you should almost return to Chaos." "How about you?" Turning his head to look at Saya, Nagato asked. "Stay here!" A faint smile appeared on Saye''s face, and he said, "The time it takes to refine a Taoist ancestor is too long, too long, so long that I can only use this space." "I will stay with you." "no need!" Rejecting Nagatos suggestion, Saye solemnly said, Rather than staying with me, Nagatos brother should return to Bai Yujing to preside. That sister named Stardust is not the one who can dominate. "Of course, the most important thing is, Brother Nagato, you must always pay attention to what you have left behind on the real earth." "Only through that back hand really takes root in that universe, can we have a greater chance of winning." "and--" Having said that, Shayet paused, and a flush of red appeared on his cheeks, "Why stick to the form, we are always together?" "...Yes, we have been together!" Hearing this, sensing the deeper connection between the two souls, Nagato chuckled and took a step forward, hugged the girl''s soft body, and kissed it fiercely. ... ... Under normal circumstances, only the winner of the eternal battle can leave the battlefield. But with the assistance of Saya, it is easy for Nagato to escape before the master of the giant beast civilization has truly fallen, and only needs to simulate each other''s breath. The next step is to sneak in by Saya, retrograde to endless chaos, the whole process is completed in the blink of an eye. Back in the main hall of Bai Yujing, after Nagato notified the girls who were still waiting, he came to his own throne and sat on the throne. The young man slowly fell into thought. His thoughts are intertwined with Saya, bursting out infinite sparks of wisdom, and constantly planning the road for the future. Not long after, the figure of Stardust appeared in the hall. When she first appeared, the girl was startled by Nagato, but before she could ask, other high-level Bai Yujing girls also came to the hall. Sensing the arrival of the crowd, Nagato returned to reality from thinking, looked at the girls, and said: "I''ll just say two things. First, Saya is fine." "Secondly, Chaos has ushered in a new era. In order to meet the challenges of this era and move towards a more magnificent future, my girls, it is time to build our own civilization." .. 2267 Chapter 072 The name is unlimited! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the current chaos, it is the mainstream to make forces into a civilization. This is not only because civilization is more energetic and cohesive than simple forces, but also because a good super civilization can help Daozu progress. Prior to this, the Bai Yujing forces were not integrated into civilization. In addition to the low demand for Nagato, it was also because of the special forces of Bai Yujing. The so-called civilization has been precipitated in history. It is beneficial to enhance the living creatures'' adaptation and cognition to the objective world, conforms to the spiritual pursuit of living creatures, can be recognized and accepted by most living creatures, the sum of inventions and creations, and public order and good customs. Regardless of other things for the time being, the precipitation of history alone is a great challenge for the young Bai Yujing forces. Of course, more importantly, the Bai Yujing forces are the kind of forces built on conquering and plundering. The creatures that make up the Baiyujing forces are all from different planes, with different civilizations, ranging from language and characters, various units of measurement, to outlook on life, values, and world outlook, and there are many very different people. In this way, not to mention that it is beneficial to enhance the adaptation and cognition of the living beings to the objective world, and it is not bad that there are no internal contradictions. Under such circumstances, Bai Yujing''s senior management began to integrate internal forces very early. At first, it was just a unified text and the unity of various units, but the girls soon discovered that their decisions could not be implemented perfectly. Many civilizations and countries in the plane stubbornly followed their own culture and customs. Then the girls'' eyes focused on Bai Yujing''s greatest advantage-powerful strength. Of course, the girls are not prepared to enforce policies with violence. They just let Nagato recreate the many power systems under Bai Yujing''s command with his Taoist realm and worldview as the core, and obtain a more perfect and excellent power system practice method. Subsequently, the law of practicing these power systems was promulgated almost free of charge. If you just want to learn these practices, you have to follow Nagato''s worldview and change your original concept. If you don''t want to change, then once someone else learns, you can only sit and watch others learn, and then surpass yourself. Not only that, the girls at the top of Bai Yujing also issued a series of preferential treatments to those who practice the new law. And secretly suppress those stubborn generations or something. Under the subtle influence of various policies, Bai Yujing has covered the will of Nagato and even the high-level Bai Yujing in all corners of the power. Today, this integration has almost come to an end. It is precisely because of this that Nagato proposes to establish civilization. In the endless chaos, it is not easy to build a super civilization. Having a leader of the Dao ancestor level, integrating all the internal forces, and receiving the hearts and minds of hundreds of millions of people is only a prerequisite, and after that, a civilization artifact capable of suppressing the luck of civilization will be cast. The artifacts of civilization are different from ordinary artifacts. The artifacts that can carry civilization are extraordinary. Its most obvious feature is probably that civilization artifacts are far larger than ordinary artifacts. The reason for this is simple. Comparing civilization to human beings, civilization artifacts are artifacts used by civilization. Compared with artifacts used by humans, artifacts used by civilization are naturally insignificant. Many artifacts of civilization are architectural palace artifacts that can symbolize civilization, such as the Supreme Witch Tower of the Witch Civilization. So what kind of artifacts need to be used to suppress the civilization formed by the Bai Yujing forces? "The answer is not obvious!" No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com After asking this question, Nagato did not wait for others to reply, and directly gave the answer, "Naturally it is Bai Yujing, and only Bai Yujing, who has witnessed everything from the beginning, is the most suitable artifact to suppress civilization. ." Upon hearing Nagato''s self-question and answer, the girls from the top Bai Yujing glanced at each other and agreed with this statement. Then, is the long process of casting civilization artifact... Nagato didn''t do the whole process of casting the artifacts of civilization this time-although Nagato could complete Bai Yujing''s artifacts in the shortest time if she wanted to, it didn''t do any good. The so-called artifacts of civilization are naturally the most suitable for casting with the power of the entire civilization. In this process, Nagato is only responsible for the basic framework and rough overall planning. The specific process of artifactification is entirely the responsibility of the entire civilization. Under the premise that the chaotic starry sky was temporarily closed and conquered and the internal opening time accelerated, the entire Bai Yujing was constantly changing at an astonishing speed, and soon separated from the central heavenly realm and turned into a heaven-like artifact. Then, under the wisdom of hundreds of millions of sentient beings in the entire chaotic starry sky, Bai Yujing continued to transform at a speed beyond imagination. As time passed, more and more crystallization of wisdom gathered on Bai Yujing, and the strength became stronger and stronger. Until one day-- "boom!" Bai Yujing''s power broke through a limit and resonated strongly with the three realms of heaven, earth and man in the chaotic starry sky, and the imprint of the three powers of heaven, earth and man was slowly engraved on it. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With the passage of time and the inscription of the imprint, Bai Yujing''s resonance with Chaos Star Space has become more and more profound. Until this resonance broke the limit, the transformation broke out. With Bai Yujing as the core, the huge chaotic starry sky has undergone subtle changes, the law network has become more coordinated, the circulation of the spirit sea has become smoother, and the earth dragon veins have become more magnificent. The entire chaotic starry sky seemed to be more active by half, becoming a stronger whole. At this point, the casting of the civilization artifact Bai Yujing is complete! The figure of Nagato suddenly appeared at the entrance of Bai Yujing''s central hall. At his feet was a road leading to the throne in the depths of the hall. On both sides, graceful figures bowed slightly. Raising his footsteps, Nagato slowly walked on the road, every step of the landing made the breath of Bai Yujing more obscure. Until the moment when the red-haired boy walked to the throne, Bai Yujing had already returned to basics. With a slight smile, Nagato sat on his own throne. "Om!!!" Boundless wisdom and information could not help springing up in his mind. Nagato''s will completely spread throughout every corner of Bai Yujing, slowly speaking, his voice was conveyed to the hearts of hundreds of millions of creatures in the chaotic starry sky. "I, the Lord of Truth hereby declares that our civilization is established here, named as Baiyu Jingzhen-Infinite!" With the announcement of the red-haired boy, the entire chaotic starry sky immediately entered the carnival feast, thousands of planes, hundreds of millions of living beings were cheering and joy, so far, the history of the chaotic starry sky has opened a new page... 2268 Chapter 073 Coming Again! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The establishment of infinite civilization is a milestone in the history of Chaos Starry Sky. With this core civilization as the center, the cohesion and creativity of the entire chaotic starry sky have soared to unprecedented peaks, and they are even growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the outside, the science and technology within the entire Infinite Civilization is changing day by day, and the extraordinary powers are constantly innovating. And Bai Yujing''s senior management has also been significantly strengthened. Of course, Nagato has gained the most. As the absolute core of the infinite civilization, the red-haired boy can be blessed by the entire civilization, although the pure accumulation of knowledge and the increase speed of various backgrounds are not as fast as he directly drew from the origin of chaos. But the spark of wisdom from hundreds of millions of beings within civilization still gave him great enlightenment. Under such circumstances, Nagato began to practice retreat. In the previous fierce battle, the red-haired boy had vaguely seen the new road after the realm of Dao Ancestor, but that was only a glimpse of the mirror after all, not really seen. Now with the blessings obtained after the establishment of civilization, Nagato can''t wait to open the true face of that new road. Just as the infinite civilization is developing at a high speed and Nagato is completely closed, the endless chaos is also surging. And the surging core is the tribe of giant chaos beasts! As time passed, in the gap between reality and chaos, Saya continued to refine the lord of the giant beast civilization, and many giant beasts in the giant beast tribe felt that the original source of their blood was rapidly weakening. This situation caused the entire tribe to be unrest, but also attracted many unkind eyes. The life and death battle between the lord of giant beast civilization and the lord of reason is not a secret in the entire endless chaos. The situation of the giant beast civilization also indirectly explains the battle situation. While the rest of the Taoist ancestors were feeling the master of jealousy, they couldn''t help but turn their eyes to the giant beast civilization. You must know that as the existence that can travel through chaos by nature, giant beasts have great research value. If it were not for the strength of the lord of the giant beast civilization, the giant beast civilization could not have been so free. And now that the lord of the giant beast civilization has a problem, then the end of the giant beast civilization is almost predictable. Although it will not be a big fan, it is secretly unknown how many black hands have begun to reach the beasts. Even the newly established Infinite Civilization, after completing its own reunification, looked at the giant beasts. ... ... The years are long, and suddenly pass away. At some point, the actions against the giant beasts in Endless Chaos changed from secretly to blatantly. For a while, the giant beast civilization became the public enemy of the Chaos and performed countless tragic songs of blood and tears. I don''t know how many giant beasts were brutally killed, cramped, and bloodthirsty swallowed their marrow. This is a matter of course. Especially when the source of the beasts'' senses is almost dissipated, the greed of all beings has been completely aroused. As the saying goes, greed is the original sin, and all beings are inherently sinful! During this time, Nagato has been quietly retreating. With the support of the entire civilization and the dead, Nagato''s thinking was active and his inspiration continued, and his deduction of the path above the ultimate became clearer and clearer, and he finally saw a corner of that level. Although it is only a corner, one thing that made the red-haired boy understand is that Chaos lacks the conditions for promotion. "Sure enough, if you want to go further, you have to get out of chaos." Not long after he came to this conclusion, Nagato felt that his backhand in the real earth finally started, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato felt that his lucky value was really high. A light flashed in the purple eyes, and the red-haired boy''s gaze crossed the barriers of reality and chaos, and saw a room. It was a small room with simple decoration, only a simple bed, desk and chair.Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net And Nagato''s goal is the little... girl lying on the bed? "What a girl!" Seeing his goal, Nagato couldn''t help feeling unhappy. He could only admit that he was unlucky when looking at the crystal clear bead hanging around the little girl''s neck. Nagato''s back hand on the real earth is a bead that holds a small part of his will power. As far as the form of expression is concerned, this bead is a kind of golden finger. The host who received the beads can gradually develop the potential of their own body through the influence of the beads, and can even resist the power of various spiritual will levels through the will power of Nagato remaining inside the beads. It''s just that Nagato has never been a good-hearted person, and the golden finger he left is naturally poisonous. As time goes by, the bead will gradually subtly transform the host into a part of the growth gate, when the red-haired boy only needs to separate a little bit of will, he can get a brand new clone. It''s just that the red-haired boy didn''t expect that the new clone he was about to get was actually a little girl. "Forget it, the little girl is just a little girl, so it''s not easy to be exposed." Thinking about this, Nagato maintained a closed posture, and a little of his consciousness separated from his main consciousness. Through the connection between himself and the beads, he instantly crossed the barriers of chaos and reality. "Om!!!" The moment it just crossed the barrier, a lot of information emerged from Nagato''s consciousness. That is the echo of the long river from the real earth. In a daze, Nagato saw the intermittent scenes, perhaps because of his own reasons, the red-haired boy saw more of the future of the little girl he was about to refine. Summarizing and associating those pictures, he seemed to see a little girl''s path to become a master. When he recovered, Nagato''s consciousness had already descended on the real earth. And his location is the little girl''s room. Looking at the sleeping girl, Nagato was silent. It wasn''t that he couldn''t bear to refine the little girl or something, but Nagato thought of a problem, that is, the long river of time on the real earth cannot reverberate for no reason, and something must happen. Reminiscing again that the images I saw seemed to be the real future of the earth, Nagato couldn''t help but draw a conclusion: "Someone looks back in time in the future, or someone is born again!" Although this conclusion seems a bit absurd, Nagato also instinctively felt that it should be. As for why this happened, the red-haired boy had a few vague ideas, but they could not be confirmed for the time being. Pushing the doubts into his head, Nagato began to think about another question. Does he really want to refine the little girl in front of him? Although chaos was born on reality, it is vaguely detached from reality. Chaos and the real time flow are different, so the future picture displayed in the real time flow is a future without Nagato''s consciousness. Under such circumstances, if Nagato refined the little girl, it would be too conspicuous in the eyes of the rebirth who did not know where. No matter how you hide it, the surprise between Nagato and the little girl is too big, it is completely clear at a glance. Of course, even if it is discovered by the rebirth, it is nothing. According to the red-haired boy''s previous sense, the echo of the real time may be very strong in the future. But the real rebirth at this point in time is probably just an ant. What Nagato is worried about is that his own existence will be exposed to the true earth consciousness by the rebirth. That way, it will inevitably have a great impact on Nagato''s future planning. and so-- "Forget it, I''ll be a professional grandfather!" With a soft sigh, this strand of Nagato''s consciousness was directly integrated into the bead hanging between the girl''s neck. The bead was originally a strand of willpower in Nagato. The next moment, the phantom of Nagato flew out of the beads, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at the girl who was still sleeping... 2269 Chapter 074 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With different attitudes, they naturally look at things differently. Putting aside the idea of ??refining the girl into her own clone, Nagato suddenly discovered that this girl was indeed a rare beauty embryo, with a lovely, quiet and lovely face under her long bi-silver hair. Vaguely, Nagato could still feel a trace of courage and domineering hidden under that quiet face. "The appearance is still internal, and it seems to be very suitable for development." With dangerous thoughts flashing in his mind, the red-haired teenager raised his right hand and slowly placed it on the girl''s head. A faint light bloomed, and Nagato began to probe the girl''s memory. Now that it is decided to train girls, Nagato naturally needs to understand the girl''s past. Of course, Nagato does not deny that he has the idea of ??understanding the earth today through girls. Even if it is just the incarnation of will, the power of Nagato still cannot be underestimated, and the faint light shines, and within a moment, the girl''s memory begins to appear in his mind. Looking through the memory, Nagato knew that the girl''s name was Ein Hart Strites. She is a genius girl who came out of an orphanage. She is only eleven years old this year and has a lot of fame in the Imperial Imperial Primary School. Although she has not yet entered the career path, no one thinks she will become a professional. "Professionals, interesting roads!" Looking at Einhardt''s memory, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. To be honest, he didn''t expect to know how much the earth is today from the girl''s memory. After all, the girl''s age is there, but for a teenage girl, Nagato doesn''t think she can understand much. But it turns out that he did underestimate the host he chose. Although Einhardt is young, she reads a lot. More than half of the books in the library of the Royal Elementary School where she is located are all imprinted in her mind. Through these books, Nagato has more knowledge about the real earth now. Understanding. Comparing his own memory, Nagato knew that at this time it had been fifty years since he last came. Fifty years ago, the power of the will of the abyss came to the real earth-of course, the humans on the earth probably did not know that it was the power of the abyss, they just described it as the coming of disaster. The advent of disasters caused terrible disasters, and countless humans, animals, and plants went mad. In the madness, a large number of humans, animals and even plants lost their posture. They turned into distorted existences, trying to kill everything. The original order was vulnerable to such a terrible disaster and collapsed rapidly. In less than seven days, volcanoes all over the world erupted at the same time, and the horrible vibrations almost spread across the entire planet. Everyone thought that the end was about to come, and they were panicked all day long. But I never thought that what came was not the end, but the bell of the new century. The volcanic eruption brought the first spiritual impact! The mysterious substance called Reiki guides each creature on its own evolutionary path. Humans, animals, even plants and microorganisms have all started a new evolutionary frenzy. Wild beasts appeared in animals, magic plants were derived from plants, and professionals appeared in human groups. Only those distorted existences seem to be restrained by some force. Not only did they not undergo any evolution, but they were constantly weakened by the impact of spiritual energy and gradually became vulnerable. The weakening of distorted existence and the birth of professionals have allowed mankind to break free from the despair since the advent of the disaster. Powerful professionals have overcome obstacles, expelled distortions, and reshaped human civilization. But all this is just the beginning. Just as human beings are about to return to the dominance of the earth, volcanoes all over the world erupt once again, and the second spiritual shock in human history has appeared. This time the impact of aura made the global evolutionary frenzy even more crazy, and the terrifying sea race was born in the sea. More than that, the remaining distortion seems to have broken through some limitations. These monsters have finally completed their evolution and become demons. The impact of two brand-new races made the newly-born human civilization tottering, but human professionals are not vegetarians. Under such circumstances, they did not hesitate to face it head-on. In this way, humans, sea races and demons fought for a full ten years. The battlefields were spread over five continents and four oceans. The blood almost dyed the blue planet red. In the end, the main forces of the three tribes launched a battle on the European continent that was the largest in history. The result of the battle was all losses and losses. The whole of Europe fell directly, and most of the top three clans fell on the spot. Under such circumstances, even if they want to regain the dominance of the earth, mankind can only ask for peace. In the face of mankind''s request for peace, the remaining senior members of the Sea Clan can only agree after discussion. But no one thought that the demons born out of distortion were really distorted to the point of horror. They had no idea of ??surrendering at all, instead they tore through the camouflage and started the war first.Electronic Chinese Network www.dzzzw.com Facing the madness of the demons, humans can only join forces with the sea race. The battle known as the Great War of Exterminating Demons has begun. After three full years of war, the scarred humans and the sea race finally sealed the king of the demons on the Australian continent, and then the two major races opened negotiations and finally signed a contract. So far, the ocean belongs to the sea people, and the continents except Australia belong to humans. After the war, it was just a decade of recuperation. Human civilization has been well recovered. But at this time, contradictions broke out among the high-levels of human civilization. After a short and fierce civil war for a year, human civilization was divided into three parts, the empire occupying the Asian continent, the federation occupying North and South America, and the Holy See occupying Africa. . It is worth mentioning that when Einhardt was born, it happened to be the day when the fuse of the civil war in human civilization was lit. Regarding the day of disaster as the new era, it is now the fiftieth year of the new calendar and the eleventh year of the empire. "In just fifty years, so many things have happened." Moving his right hand away from Einhardt''s mind, the imaginary figure of Nagato slowly floated up and fell to the window in the room. Through the window, he could see a rather lively commercial street not far away. There are a lot of people coming and going on the street, and he can see all kinds of human beings when he sweeps the crowd. Some have animal ears, some are equipped with mechanical prostheses, and some have only souls left. Compared with the earth in Nagato''s long-term memory, the scene now resembles Bai Yujing''s planet, almost subconsciously, Nagato sighed, and he will never return to the past. The otaku who stayed at home to read cartoons and novels has completely disappeared. Thinking of anime, Nagato suddenly thought of something. Originally, when he knew Einhardt''s name, he felt a little weird and familiar, but now that he was out of the will of the Lord, Nagato didn''t have that kind of realm of moving the world at a time, and didn''t think of anything. And now, he suddenly remembered that the name Ein Hart Strites was the name of a character in the anime. In Nagato''s memory, Einhardt is the first character to appear in the anime "Magic Girl Lyrical Nanoha Vivid". He has the thin memory and blood of Overlord Ingwett, and is good at stunts for Overlord Duankong. The reason why I thought of this role was because I saw the magic gun trio in the Bai Yujing Tianjiao competition. At that time, he spent some time thinking about the plot. I remembered several characters, including Einhardt. "Overlord... the future achievement overlord... coincidence, or..." Thinking about this, Nagato''s consciousness was connected to the main consciousness, and then to the chaotic starry sky consciousness, scanning the Akashic records, and then he found that Einhardt, who should have appeared under his command, was gone. On the contrary, Nanoha and Fett still found their adopted daughter, Vivio, based on the original work. The movement of the chaotic starry sky will be affected by Nagato''s subconscious. Now that Nagato has remembered the girl Einhardt, it is reasonable to say that she will be born, and then at some point, she will be recruited by Bai Yujing''s subordinates to become one of them. But the current situation is that there is no Einhardt in the chaotic starry sky. "Fun, interesting!" "It seems that girl is really the original Einhardt." Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little unbelievable. You must know that even those Dao ancestors in the chaos could not come to reality, but a ignorant girl was born here in an inexplicable situation. "If you can solve this mystery, can the girls of Bai Yujing..." With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help feeling excited. To be honest, to this day, the red-haired boy is confident about whether he can survive the catastrophe in the future. But Nagato lacks confidence in whether all his women can survive. Those who have already set foot in the realm of Dao Sage are okay, he can help. Other women really can only look at fate. After all, the future catastrophe is so chaotic that Nagato can''t cover everything, but now, he seems to have found a solution to the problem. Thinking about this, the red-haired boy turned around, and then he saw that the girl on the bed had gotten up and was looking at him, her blue and purple eyes were full of deep surprise and fear. "Good morning, Einhardt sauce!" Looking directly at the girl, Nagato chuckled and greeted... 2270 Chapter 075 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The tea is ready, please!" It was still in that small room. While listening to the other side, Einhardt pushed a cup of brewed tea in front of the illusory figure, slowly speaking. It was almost half an hour since Einhardt woke up. At first, when she saw the phantom standing in front of her window, the girl was really scared from the bottom of her heart, but she was not afraid of ghosts. She was born in this era, even if she had seen real ghosts many times. What Einhardt was afraid of was that if the phantom in front of her shot herself, she might not be able to resist, who had not yet stepped into a professional. Fortunately, the phantom in front of her was not malicious to herself, and the girl was relieved. just-- "You can really drink tea!" Seeing the phantom figure lift the teacup in front of him and drank the tea, Einhardt felt a little unacceptable. Regardless of the knowledge obtained from the books or the situations she had personally contacted in the past, she told the girl that only existences such as ghosts and phantoms can be condensed into entities to eat and drink. But what was going on in front of him, it was just a phantom existence. In a daze, Einhardt felt that the three views were broken. On the other side, looking at the girl who was in a daze, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. After reading the girl''s memory completely, he was completely aware of the other party''s thoughts. In a sense, Nagato did this completely deliberately. The main purpose is to show your extraordinary without a trace. Of course, Nagato also had to admit that it was indeed a very interesting thing to break the three views of others. With such unscrupulous thinking, Nagato was also quite satisfied with Einhardt. You should know that after seeing her wake up, Nagato thought it would take some means to prevent her from disturbing others. As a result, she just said hello, and the girl completely recovered her calm, and even took the initiative to communicate with herself. Faced with such a situation, Nagato is very happy to see it. Although it possesses a lot of power, the phantom incarnation of Nagato is just endless water after all, and it is excellent to consume less. While thinking about it, Nagato put the teacup on the table, then coughed lightly, calling the girl''s attention back. "First of all, let me introduce myself. I have many names, Lord of Truth, Lord of Chaos and Starry Sky, Supreme Leader of Infinite Civilization, etc., but they are all too troublesome. Call me Master." "I, my name is Einhardt... Ah, Master?!" Perhaps it was just from the situation where the three views were completely broken, the girl''s reaction arc was obviously slower than a beat. "Yes, Master!" Looking at Einhardt''s rather cute appearance, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he naturally said, "As the owner of the Supreme Orb, you are qualified to be my disciple." "Of course, you are only a registered disciple. If you want to become an official disciple, or a closed disciple, you still need to work hard." Listening to Nagato''s somewhat domineering words, Einhardt didn''t refute anything, just a little confused. "Supreme Pearl?" "It''s the bead you carry every day!" "That''s it!" Hearing that, the girl took the bead that she had carried all the year round from her neck and felt it slightly, and she realized that the phantom in front of her wanted to accept herself as a disciple, the source was the bead in her hand. In a daze, the girl was a little clear, the bead she had carried since she was a little bit magical, she had already understood. After all, having been together day and night for more than ten years, the girl can clearly feel that the beads are releasing a trace of mysterious fluctuations every day, quietly transforming their body and stimulating their potential. She can become a well-known genius, and directly memorize more than half of the college library collections, most of which come from the help of beads. And now there is a mysterious existence in this bead, and Einhardt feels that he can accept it. Even if it is a teacher, the girl feels that she can accept it. Just12345 novel www.12345xs.com "Can it become stronger?" After pondering for a moment, Einhardt gave this question. The room was silent for a moment. Inexplicable pressure swept through the girl''s heart, and in a daze, Einhardt realized that she seemed to have asked a very stupid question, but she did not have the slightest timidity, because this was the truest thought in her heart. Girls born as orphans have witnessed all the ugliness in the world since they were young, and understood the importance of power. With the development of the mysterious bead, her thoughts faded away from all naivety. Therefore, the girl understands very well that even though she now has the aura of genius and the various excellent treatments of the Royal Academy, all these are as fragile as a piece of tissue in the face of real reality. If she can''t get a strong power, she will be taken as a canary by some powerful person in the future. And this is definitely not the future she, Ein Harts Trites wants. Looking at Einhardt''s stubborn face steadily, Nagato couldn''t help but smile, and smiled softly. It was like a spring breeze, blowing away all the silence in the room. "Very good, you are fine!" Looking at the girl in front of him, Nagato suddenly felt that it would be good to accept a disciple. "With such a will, you are indeed qualified to be my true disciple, but you are only qualified." "As for what you said, can you become stronger? This is a very stupid question!" In the words, Nagato didn''t say much nonsense, and directly sent a memory of his past to the other party''s heart through his eyes. "Om!!!" Although it was only a small piece of memory intercepted by Nagato, and it was not his memory after he became the ancestor of Taoism, the amount of information contained in it made the eleven-year-old girl directly stunned. A large number of memory images constantly impacted the girl''s mind, constantly raising her vision. After a long time, after finally browsing through the memory, Einhardt was able to recover. Looking at the phantom in front of her, the girl''s eyes showed respect for the first time. In this era, the strong are worthy of respect! Although there is only a phantom in front of her, the girl who has browsed through that memory does not think that the other party is really a phantom. In her opinion, the invincible figure in that memory will never die. Thinking about this, the girl got up from her position and came to Nagato, saluting respectfully: "I have seen Master!" Looking at the girl''s salute indifferently, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and then said, "Okay, I will accept you as a disciple, but before you really teach you, you have to do one thing." "What''s the matter, please tell me, Master!" "Don''t be too formal in front of me." Seeing the girl''s respectful look, Nagato slightly turned away from his mind and said, "It''s not my business, it''s your business, Einhardt, you won''t forget what day it is." "Today, day... wait!!" After Nagato''s reminder, Einhardt''s face quickly changed. The girl suddenly remembered... Today is Wednesday! I looked at a timetable on the wall in a panic. Seeing that it was almost time for class, Einhardt couldn''t help but slap his face on his face. He ignored the long door and pulled up his schoolbag directly from the room. , Rushed out of the room. Along with the girl''s charge, Nagato''s illusory figure also seemed to be like a kite, moving forward. When he first discovered this situation, Einhardt was still a little frightened and had to stop his steps and turned to ask Nagato, only to be told that only she could see him. "Damn it, did I worship a fake master!!!" When turning around and continuing to charge, even if it was as quiet as Einhardt, such a complaint could not help but surfaced in my heart!.. 2271 Chapter 076: Speculation and Lingzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, Einhardt was late. When the girl shouted out the report in front of many classmates and teachers, under the curious eyes of the girl, the shadow area in her heart could almost be imagined. Fortunately, Einhardt had an advantage on weekdays, and his occasional lateness got the teacher''s forgiveness. When the girl with red cheeks sat in her seat, watching the master who she had just worshipped also followed into the classroom and looked around, she couldn''t help but feel broken. Nagato didn''t know the thoughts of his new disciple, he was watching the surroundings curiously. The Imperial Royal Primary School where Einhardt is located is a school affiliated to the Imperial Royal Academy. There is also a Royal High School above it. The three together form the education system of the Empire. Among them, the Royal Primary Schools are spread all over the country, with a total of three thousand. The number of secondary schools is much smaller, only eighty-one, and the Emperor Royal Academy has one and only one. Of course, there are other colleges besides the Imperial Royal College. But how should I put it, compared to the colleges supported by the entire empire, other colleges are equivalent to the Pheasant University to some extent. Whether they have good teachers or knowledge savings, they are more than one level behind. The Imperial Imperial Primary School where Einhardt is located is numbered 1817. It covers a huge area and is the size of a town. In fact, it includes the apartment where Einhardt lives, which is also part of the elementary school. Almost all of these apartments are rented to outstanding students for free. Speaking of it, only ten years have passed since the civil war of human civilization. The empire is awaiting prosperity, but it still builds so many elementary schools and perfects its own education system, which is really puzzling. Nagato first read about this issue in Einhardt''s memory. Obviously, the girl had also thought about this issue. According to the girl''s memory, after studying for a long time, she could only attribute it to the imperial policy. In Einhardt''s research, the professional system of human civilization is very strange. After counting many known occupations, Einhardt found that the gap between the strengths of professionals is very large, the strong can even destroy the city and the army at the turn of the stage, and the weak are actually only better than ordinary people. A trace. The reason for all of this lies in the two modes of professional promotion, inheritance and awakening! Inheritance, as the name implies, is to inherit an existing occupation. Senior professionals can understand all the information about their successful careers and organize them into data to guide latecomers to find jobs. Only in this way, latecomers can surpass the limitations of the previous generation and walk out of their own way. And awakening is the path of the first generation of professionals. Without any guidance or help, or by studying oneself, or awakening to their own career between life and death, such professionals belong to the pioneers, and their future needs to be developed by themselves. It''s just that awakened professionals have strong and weak talents, and their awakened professions are also strong and weak. But the talented person is a girl after all, the most in the world is a mortal. Therefore, many awakened people have very poor careers. From the perspective of the entire empire, instead of awakening these people to bad careers, it is better to let them find more ordinary and moderate careers through education to ensure the power of the empire. Of course, in Einhardt''s view, the Empire might also want to reduce the appearance of the kind of guys who destroy the world when they wake up. I have to say that Einhardt''s research and speculation are very reasonable. From this point of view alone, the girl is worthy of Nagato''s investment. Of course, she can speculate to this point that she is absolutely inseparable from the development and influence of the Supreme Pearl. After all, she had to be transformed into a body that could adapt to Nagato''s will. but-- "It''s still too tender!" Taking a look at Einhardt who was quietly turning away from him, Nagato smiled lightly. The imperial education system may indeed be a bit dark, but besides that, it definitely has a more important purpose. From Einhardt''s memory, Nagato could feel that the founder of the empire was a hero. Such existence will never fear any challenger. "So, what is the reason?" Muttering to himself, the red-haired teenager strolled out of the classroom and came to the school playground. At this time, a class was taking physical education, but it was different from the physical education in Nagato''s memory. Their physical education was fighting. From unarmed combat to firearms training, to teamwork, it is completely combat training. "It seems that the empire has a great sense of crisis!" Thinking about it this way, and then thinking about what he knew about the human history of the past fifty years, Nagato understood the whole story almost instantly, "That way, it seems that the third aura is coming." Yes, the third aura shock!168 novel www.168jxs.com Although there is no evidence for the time being, Nagato is sure that this is definitely the reason. As for the basis of his judgment, it is an inference. In terms of the result, the first aura shock spawned the evolutionary era and contained the twisted monsters infected by the power of the abyss, while the second aura shock shattered the aspirations of mankind to return to earth to dominate. If you use Reiki shock as a means, and you have the motivation to use this method, isnt it the true earth-conscious lady! "It''s just that, if my inference is correct, then what is the purpose of the third aura shock?" Doubts flashed through his mind, Nagato''s thoughts turned rapidly, but he always found that the third impact of aura seemed to be of no benefit to the real earth consciousness. "Difficult, could it be that that guy is playing off?!" At the same time when he came to this conclusion subconsciously, Nagato realized vaguely that he seemed to have guessed it correctly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The red-haired boy became more and more curious about the aura and even the professionals derived from it. Nagato is an activist, and since he was curious, he immediately took action. For the first time, Nagato found a professional within the school. It was a magician meditating in the school secret room. The illusory figure of Nagato came without any hindrance, and with a slight movement of will power, it directly stunned the meditating professional, without triggering the defensive rune around him. After that, Nagato didn''t say anything, and directly read the memory of the magician in front of him. It has to be said that professionals in the legal system are professionals in the legal system, and they have much more knowledge in their memory than the talented student Einhardt, and the information about the professionals is more detailed. The division of professionals after employment is very simple, that is, one turn, two turns, three turns and four turns. The first rank professionals are the first supernatural beings, and their own professional psychic organs will be born in their bodies, which are used to swallow the aura between heaven and earth, and then derive all kinds of incredible powers. The second-tier professionals began to derive a vitality field, and both life span and strength began to surpass ordinary professionals. Rank three professionals are the pinnacle of professionals. In this realm, the life force field, psionic organs, and their own spirits of the professionals will reach a perfect unity, and the theoretical life span will reach half a hundred. The four-turn professional is a leap in the professional system, and those who enter this state are already a god. Today, there are only double ten professionals on the planet. The founder of the empire is one of them. And according to this magician''s memory, I don''t know when there were five revolutions on the earth. It is said that four revolutions are not the ultimate for professionals. Above it, there is another five revolutions. "Professionals, interesting system!" Interpreting the magician''s understanding of professionals, Nagato did not take it seriously, no matter what, this is just an ordinary first-level professional understanding, and there are definitely many mistakes. After digesting the opponent''s memory, Nagato''s willpower began to penetrate into the opponent''s body. A magician''s psionic organs are magical circuits all over his body. This kind of psionic organ and nerve tissue are almost one body. To some extent, it is very similar to the magic circuit of the Moon World. As the magician of the Moon World, Nagato knows this well. Under such circumstances, the red-haired boy took some time to strip out the magician''s psychic organs. Ignoring the blood spilled from the magician at all, Nagato looked at the net-like circuit floating in front of his eyes, and his will appeared, slowly eroding the circuit, analyzing the components of the circuit, and soon he discovered A special existence. It is a kind of existence that is condensed in the deepest part of the network loop, possessing a dual state of matter and energy. Part of the aura absorbed during the operation of the network loop will be separated into it. Above it, Nagato can even sense a lot of information. After extracting this information, the red-haired boy discovered that this information was specific information about the profession of a magician. "So, this is the essence of the professional system!" Under the high-level establishment, many problems can be solved in Nagato''s eyes. "If you guess it right, this is the original power of the real universe. Whether it is aura or a professional, it is just a development of this power." "The specific situation is not very clear, so let''s call it-Lingzi for the time being!" A scorching heat burst into Nagato''s eyes, and he could feel that Lingzi is very important to him, and while thinking about it, the red-haired boy directly and violently extracted Lingzi from the magic circuit. Soon, Lingzi fell into Nagato''s hands, and the magic circuit completely turned into fly ash. The next moment, Nagato''s figure disappeared in place. Only a messy secret room was left. .. 2272 Chapter 077 The Rebirth Action! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When he returned to the school playground, Nagato realized that it was already time for get out of class. Looking at the students coming and going around, either alone, in twos and threes, or in groups, the long-lost campus atmosphere came oncoming, making Nagato''s mouth a faint smile. However, these are just disguise. In fact, Nagato''s eyes have already been set on the professional people in the crowd. After getting a share, Nagato couldn''t wait to get more. The red-haired boy can vaguely feel that if he gets enough souls, his deity in the chaos may be able to directly ascend to the extreme realm above the Dao ancestor, break the chaos, and directly establish the real overall situation. But after thinking about it, Nagato finally suppressed this idea. After all, this is the school for my disciples. Of course, what is more important is that Nagato can feel that, let alone the professionals of this school, even if he slaughtered all the professionals on the earth, the spirit he got might not be able to satisfy his promotion. "Sure enough, you should focus on the third aura shock!" Thinking of this in his head, there was a sound of footsteps in Nagato''s ears, and when he turned his head, he saw his disciple running in front of him, gasping for breath, and then whispered in a somewhat unhappy voice: "My master, can you always stop being so supernatural? I thought you were missing!" "...Ha, that''s it!" Hearing what her disciple said, looking at the sweat on her forehead, Nagato knew that in order to find herself, this girl probably ran a lot after class, and then said: "If you want to find me in the future, you can directly sense the Supreme Pearl, and you can communicate with me through the Supreme Pearl." "Ha, it can be like this!" Hearing this, Einhardt felt that his previous appearance of running around was really stupid. Thinking about it, the girl couldn''t help feeling a little dejected. "Haha!" Seeing what Einhardt looked like, Nagato couldn''t help laughing. "I already understand your intentions. Go back soon. Class is about to go. I will continue to stroll around." As if responding to Nagato''s words, the class bell rang as soon as his voice fell. "Ah, then I will go to class first, Master!" Hearing the ringtone, Einhardt said hurriedly and ran away. Looking at the back of his disciple going away, Nagato murmured to himself, thinking that he should think about his disciple, "It''s so decided, let''s take that opportunity first." The rise of any strong man, even the kind of talent to explode, such as the existence of the Qishi, needs opportunity. You must know that without the opportunity given by Nagato, even Yan Qishi would die on a low-level plane. In the future without Nagato, Einhardt''s rise also has its own opportunities. That opportunity was a handwritten note from a first-generation professional who was silent in the library of the Royal Academy. According to the original history, it should have been found in a corner by accident after Einhardt read all the books in the library half a year later. . Nagato doesn''t know the specific content of the manuscript, after all, the future he sees is just intermittent pictures. But what Nagato knew was that Einhardt had embarked on the path of a peerless overlord under the guidance of the code. "By the way, I am also a walker on the road of domineering." "Sure enough, we have a lot of mentorship." "Einhardt sauce!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s figure flickered again, and instantly crossed a distance of several kilometers, directly in front of the library of the Royal Elementary School. Coincidentally, a black car also appeared in front of the library. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly. According to Einhardt''s memory, although there are a lot of books in the elementary school library, there are not many books about professionals. On weekdays, except for library administrators, only a few poor students go there. And this somewhat abnormal situation immediately aroused the interest of the red-haired teenager. Staying on the spot, Nagato saw a few men in suits and a pretty maid walking out. After a brief communication with the administrator, they even drove some students out of the library and closed the library. . "Interesting!" Seeing this, Nagato''s interest began to rise. Walking past the students who dared not speak, Nagato passed directly through the door of the library, and in the blink of an eye, rows of bookshelves were caught in the eyes of the red-haired boy. Then he saw that, accompanied by the man in a suit, the maid went straight to the corner of the library. After a careful examination, she took out a handbook from the corner. "Ha, it''s so fun!" Seeing this, Nagato understood the reason no matter how stupid it was. Obviously, his disciple''s original chance was inexplicably robbed by some strange guys. "Is that the reborn?" 163TXT www.txt163.com This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s figure appeared near the maid. The power of will quietly swept through the minds of the maids and men in suits who were not even professionals, and then he got an interesting piece of information, that is, this group of people also acted on orders. And the one who gave this order was the master of the maid, the famous dude from the imperial capital, and the thirteenth son of the lord of the empire, Jun Xie! "It''s actually an imperial capital, so the distance is a little far away!" Originally, Nagato was still thinking about searching for souls in the past after knowing the identity of the other party. After all, the other party had a memory from an unknown future in his mind, and there was still some value for the time being. It''s just a pity that the distance is too far-the current Nagato can''t leave the distance of a hundred miles from the Supreme Pearl. "Forget it, anyway, just know the other party''s existence!" Thinking of this, Nagato temporarily left the rebirth behind, and his feelings told him that temporarily letting go of this rebirth was good for him. Then his power of will swept across the handwriting in the hand of the maid, memorizing the contents on it. To the red-haired boy''s expectation, the handwriting is not a domineering heritage. It''s an experimental note about the awakening of professionals. The above is about forty to fifty years, about a crazy experiment in the early stage of the evolutionary frenzy. The experimenter is a true scientific madman. He puts ordinary people into the experiment to wake them up between life and death. By observing awakening, he recorded a series of awakening laws and made assumptions about the possibility of controlling awakening. There are even several powerful professional designs that do not exist above. Including the design of the overlord profession! There is just no record of those designed experiments. Nagato had some malicious conjecture, I am afraid that the guy had played off, and directly created a powerful Awakener, and then overturned him, including his laboratory. "However, that guy has a very good idea, and I understand the nature of a professional better than him." "Perhaps, I can design some better careers." Thinking about it this way, Nagato couldn''t help but fall into deep thought, not even paying attention to the departure of the men and maids in suits. ... ... At the same time, the mysterious and unknown place. The pure white girl who was originally suspended in the air and sleeping quietly moved slightly, frowned, and opened her eyes. She sensed that the fate of the earth, which she had managed to clean up, fluctuated again. "Damn it, who is it this time, my mother, I must kill him!" Sensing the emergence of an accident, the pure white girl''s heart was a fire burning. Fifty years ago, the lunatic clone of the abyss appeared inexplicably, and her original plan completely collapsed. Because of special restrictions, she could not directly shoot on the earth, she could only use a certain method-aura burst. It was originally just to use the power after the aura burst to suppress the infection of the abyss power. I didn''t think about it but made those damn humans almost rise directly. Thinking of this, the girl felt a pain. To be honest, until now, the girl still feels that when the first aura broke out, someone was definitely making a ghost. If not, the first generation professionals would seem to be possessed by the destiny. All kinds of bad things turn into good fortune, not to mention adventures, even leapfrog challenges, and breakthroughs are just like playing. Seeing that human civilization is about to reach the top in the mode of spiritual civilization, as a last resort, the girl can only drive the second burst of spiritual power to suppress the signs of human rise. As a result, this has led to play off, and the third aura burst is almost inevitable. Under such circumstances, after the girl was busy, she put in a lot of energy and finally rearranged her chessboard. As a result, he hadn''t rested for a few days before the accident happened again. "Which bastard is this time!" Between gritted teeth, the girl drove her own strength, and a light curtain appeared in front of her. What appeared in the light curtain was an extremely evil man. His face was a little pale, but there was an inexplicable divine light in his eyes. He saw the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the city below, and slowly speaking: "In this life, I will definitely stop you, Dark Gaia!" "...Fuck, rebirth?!" The girl''s complexion turned bad the moment she saw the man. She really couldn''t understand why the existence of rebirth existed. Besides, the energy required for rebirth alone could not be done by the entire solar system. After the initial surprise, she calmed down, and then thought of the man''s words. "Dark Gaia? Is it me?" After indulging for a moment, a fierce malice appeared on the girl''s face, "Although it is very appropriate, the problem is that I am very unhappy. No matter how you appear, my old lady is arguing with you!!!" 2273 Chapter 078 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not to mention the interweaving between the reborn and the real earth consciousness. In the library of the Royal Elementary School, Nagato directly sat cross-legged in a remote corner, and began to study how to design a more suitable professional practice system to teach his apprentices in the future. In Nagato''s view, a professional practice system is the embryonic form of a path. To design it, there are three requirements. Conceptual resonance, spiritual power cycle and derivative technology. The so-called intention is to establish the way, just as the path of a warrior is war, and the path of a magician is law. Whether it is inheriting the original career path or awakening the career path designed by yourself, it must fit the path. If it doesn''t fit the road, there is no need to say anything about the rest. The spiritual power cycle is a spiritual power circulatory system with psychic organs as the core. Only by doing this can the psychic organs be completely perfected and spread to the whole body to complete the transformation of life. As for the final derivative technology, it is the so-called vocational skill. If other people want to design a professional practice system, then various hypotheses, knowledge demonstrations, and simulation tests are required. However, the design obtained after heavy calculations may not be successfully realized. But Nagato is different. The wisdom of the ancestor of endless chaos allows him to design a large number of suitable designs in an instant. As for the final verification, he only needs to experiment directly with Lingzi. Engrave your design directly on the soul, and you can get the final result. It''s just that although Nagato''s idea was correct, it ran into trouble during the initial experiment. He found that much of the knowledge he had learned in the past has become a delusion in the real universe, but this is also a matter of course. The knowledge from the endless chaos has a lot of illusory elements. Born from the real illusion, the law of chaos is somewhat incomplete and distorted, and this will happen naturally. When he first landed on the real earth, Nagato wanted to comprehend the laws of the real universe, but comprehension of the laws consumes a lot of spiritual will. In his current situation, I am afraid that the comprehension will dissipate within a few minutes. The current situation seems to provide him with a new opportunity for insight. "Since you cannot directly comprehend the law, let''s start with knowledge." "After all, the law will also be contained in the correct knowledge!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s research directly changed the direction. He constantly extracted information from the endless knowledge in his mind and inscribed and verified it on Lingzi. Countless knowledge is turned into vain here, but there is also a lot of knowledge that can be engraved smoothly. With the passage of time and the continuous differentiation of the two kinds of knowledge, the breath of Nagato''s body is undergoing transformation at a subtle speed, as if it is constantly wiping away the dust from his soul, and the meaning of satisfaction is born from the heart. Not only Nagato at the moment, but even the body in endless chaos is in such a state. Until a certain moment-- "Crack!" It seems that he has consumed his own existence in the constant inscription, and the spirit child crashed and dissipated. Nagato''s mind immediately returned to reality, looking at his empty palm, the red-haired boy couldn''t help showing an unpleasant look on his face, wondering if he would go hunting again. Just before he acted, Einhardt''s voice echoed in his ears. At this time, Nagato realized that it was time to end school in the afternoon. "Go here first." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s illusory figure disappeared directly in the library. The next moment, he appeared on a remote path in the Royal Primary School. "Master!" Einhardt next to him immediately saluted slightly. "Well, let''s go!" Nodded, Nagato returned directly to the Supreme Pearl. She slightly covered the supreme bead between her neck, and the girl began to walk towards her apartment. The way back seemed calm. Einhardt himself is very quiet, and Nagato is also reviewing the part of the correct knowledge he has selected. In the process of reviewing the high house Jianzhu, Nagato gradually has a little understanding of the laws of this real universe. What appeared on the outside was that the current Nagato finally didn''t need to force everything through his own willpower. He was able to realize basic spells such as the hand of the wizard in a single thought. After returning to his apartment, Einhardt took out the Supreme Pearl. "Master!" 360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com In the girl''s call, Nagato slowly appeared. "Please teach me strength!" After seeing Nagato''s appearance, Einhardt bowed and bowed without hesitation. Although she had slandered herself as an inexplicable cheap master during the day, the girl understood from the bottom of her heart that the other party was powerful. After continuing a whole day of meaningless lessons, she finally made her request as if she couldn''t bear it. Yes, meaningless! In Einhardt''s view, the school curriculum has lost its meaning. As a well-known genius girl, Einhardt has achieved excellent results in various courses at the school, but the girl understands that these do not have much meaning for her future. Whether it is physical exercises, meditation, or accumulation of knowledge, she has already reached the forefront of elementary school students. The only thing that the Royal Elementary School can attract her is probably the huge library. In the education system of the empire, elementary school students have to change jobs at the age of twelve, and only those who succeed can enter colleges and universities to continue their studies. Although there is still one year, Einhardt is already able to be promoted to professionals regardless of inheritance or awakening . But none of this makes much sense. If she wants to inherit the original profession, she can only choose the most common profession without background. Ordinary means mediocre. This is unbearable for girls who are born with a strong heart. However, if she wants to awaken her own profession, the possibility of her lack of knowledge reserves awakening a powerful profession is not high. In this regard, many examples of higher hearts give the answer. If it was before, Einhardt might have been through another year, trying to get more inspiration from the library. Then start a career awakening at the end of elementary school career and make a big bet. Only now, she has a master! "it is good!" Seeing the girl''s firm gaze, Nagato nodded slowly. Without seeing what he was doing, a huge virtual screen appeared in front of Einhardt''s eyes, displaying rows of directories on the screen, followed by rows of explanations. "If you want to awaken a strong career that suits you best, you must have strong beliefs and sufficient knowledge." "The former depends on whether you can strengthen your heart and lay the foundation of the road. This can only depend on yourself, while the latter, the knowledge I have can be given to you, it depends on how you choose." As soon as the words fell, watching Einhardt''s eyes were completely attracted by the screen, Nagato just smiled. What is displayed on the screen is Nagato''s correct knowledge after analysis by Lingzi. After careful consideration, Nagato still feels that it is better for Einhardt to awaken his career. After all, the so-called professional is the beginning and initial manifestation of his own path. It is most suitable for the creatures to come out by themselves. Of course, making this decision also has red-haired teenagers who want to have more time to analyze the knowledge they have. In this way, Einhardt started a new practice under the open education of Nagato. Whether in class or after class, whether eating or taking a bath, or even in his sleep, Einhardt''s mind is completely plunged into the ocean of knowledge, and he is receiving new knowledge every day. In addition to receiving knowledge, Einhardt will also devote some time to practice some special techniques. At the same time that Einhardt began to practice, Nagato also began his own hunting. No longer confined to the Royal Elementary School, his eyes began to turn to the outside world. In less than half a month, a total of fifteen first-level professionals were deprived of their psionic organs, almost one every day. Such incidents naturally alarmed the area around the Royal Primary School and triggered a period of public opinion. It was just obvious that public opinion could not stop Nagato''s actions, and then he stabbed a hornet''s nest. A child of a large family who happened to pass by this area was directly deprived of his psionic organs. You must know that the son of the big family is not a dude, but the future pillar of that family. The death of the future pillar directly caused the family to furious. Soon, a third-rank professional expert led a double-digit second-rank professional came to this area, and began the most rigorous investigation, even affecting Einhardt''s practice. Faced with such a situation, Nagato thought for a while, after all, he did not make another move. Although with his current power, even the so-called Rank 4 professionals are confident that they will get to the ground, but this power is a sourceless water after all, and there is really no need to waste it in such a meaningless battle. For two full months, the big family checked everywhere and opened all the corners around. In the end, amidst the warnings from the empires senior leaders, they could only leave bitterly... And after the big family left, Nagato still did not start the action. At this time, he had recovered from the excitement, and then he realized one thing, that is, it is too slow to rob the soul to distinguish knowledge. "Sure enough, you should still make corrections by directly comprehending the law!" This thought flashed in his mind, and then thinking about his current situation, Nagato concluded, "Since my power is water without a source, then I will create a source of it myself!" .. 2274 Chapter 079-Promoted to Professionals You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After making the decision, Nagato did not immediately act. As for building the source of his own strength in this way, the red-haired boy already has some hints, but because his actions are largely influenced by Einhardt, he needs the help of the other party. Just want Einhardt to be able to help him, you must first promote the girl to a professional. Therefore, Nagato''s eyes finally turned to Einhardt''s practice. After a simple investigation, the red-haired teenager was surprised to find that Einhardt''s learning efficiency is very good, and even through the accumulation of these new knowledge, he has vaguely outlined the embryonic form of his future career. Of course, because of her own knowledge, the girl''s own design is still somewhat missing after all. Therefore, in terms of knowledge accumulation, Nagato only gave her a little guidance secretly, let her notice her fall, and then proposed a new lesson to Einhardt-actual combat! In Nagato''s view, if Einhardt wants to become a real strong, he must experience enough battles. The real powerhouse is definitely not learned. It was born in battle! Just because the surrounding environment doesn''t have the right environment, Nagato places this course in the girl''s dream. As far as the dream is concerned, Nagato is definitely a master. Under his control, Einhardt not only had to face various opponents in his dreams, but also experienced various environmental tests. In the face of Nagato''s new course, Einhardt expressed affirmation, and then in the next dream course, she also showed amazing enthusiasm and unyielding determination. In this way, a little bit of time passed, and in a blink of an eye it was another few months. After the New Year''s Day holiday, Einhardt was finally twelve years old. then-- "Are you really ready for promotion?" In front of a closed room in the Imperial Imperial Primary School, the young teacher asked with some concern. "Yes, teacher!" Looking at the teacher in charge of the school''s many closed rooms, Einhardt spoke firmly. After more than half a year of crazy learning and Nagatos guidance from time to time, the girl has a good chance of awakening to a suitable and powerful career, but because there is no suitable place for promotion, she can only turn to school for help. Fortunately, a place like school does have many preferential treatments for top students, and her request for help was quickly answered. Hearing Einhardt''s firm answer, the teacher opened the secret room. "Thank you teacher!" A little salute to the teacher, Einhardt walked into the secret room. The interior of the secret room was a bit empty and monotonous, and the thick sound insulation layer immediately made the girl feel a lot quieter in her ears, and the special rune engraved on the floor of the secret room slowly started as soon as she entered. Soon, Einhardt keenly felt that the concentration of spiritual energy in the surrounding air was slowly rising. It''s just that the speed of this rise is a bit slow, and it quickly reached its limit. "How should I say, the environment can only be said to be unsatisfactory!" At this moment, the illusory figure of Nagato appeared around the girl, and he looked at the surrounding environment, frowned slightly, the power of will was slightly released, and the concentration of aura around him rose tenfold in an instant. After doing all this, Nagato nodded with satisfaction: "It''s almost the same!" "Thank you, Master!" Perceiving the changes in the surrounding environment, the girl immediately gratefully said to Nagato. "It''s okay, go!" "Yes!" In response, the girl came to the center of the secret room and sat cross-legged. Her mind stepped into a state of no sadness or joy in an instant, and her perception expanded silently, and she began to touch the spiritual energy that permeated the secret room, intertwined with it. At the same time, Einhardt''s spirit, will, and even all the knowledge he had learned in the past began to condense. At this moment, the girl suddenly remembered what Master said to herself last night "Einhardt, remember that career awakening is not random!" "I told you that the so-called professional system is the rudimentary form of a road. Any self-awakened professional is actually taking a step on the road that he recognizes." "If you want to be a real strong, then you must not doubt your own path!" The memories ended here, and Einhardt''s will was completely determined at this moment. With the girl''s guidance, with a''boom'', the surrounding spirits poured in and gathered around him. In the simple breath, he was absorbing the aura madly, allowing it to slowly blend into his blood circulation. Following the blood circulation, a large amount of spiritual energy finally gathered in his heart. The heart is the psionic organ that Einhardt has chosen. After a series of thoughts and choices, Einhardt finally chose the career direction of physical melee. With the girl''s determination, her heart finally began to evolve slowly and firmly. Time passed slowly, and the coercion around the girl grew stronger.Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com Until a certain moment-- "boom!" The slow and firm pulsating sound suddenly remembered, and it was accompanied by a terrifying coercion that could not be described in words. The blue and purple eyes flashed with a light, and the girl finally completed the most important transformation. At this point, Einhardt, who was just twelve years old, finally boarded the professional stage! ... ... In this era, professionals are always the focus of attention. When Einhardt applied for the secret room for professional awakening, the news had spread throughout the imperial imperial primary school, and when she successfully walked out of the secret room, not only the elementary school, but even the entire area was a little shaken. Everyone is wondering what kind of professional system this talented girl who is famous far and near will awaken. Did the genius girl embark on the path of the strong right now, or fell sadly. Many people are watching curiously. Three days later, in a closed gymnasium of the Imperial Imperial Primary School, after completing daily studies, Einhardt was brought here by his head teacher, and three professionals appeared in front of her. One of the professionals is the principal of Imperial Primary School, a second-level professional, Hua Zhi. Although Hua Zhi is in the second rank, his profession is an educator who is not good at fighting, and he doesn''t know how he awakened to such a profession. It is precisely because of this that he will succumb to the position of a primary school principal. As for the other two professionals, the girl didn''t know each other. "Classmate Einhardt!" After the girl appeared, it was not someone else who spoke first. It was the principal Hua Zhi, "I will introduce you to this. This is an admissions teacher from the Imperial Imperial College, a second-rank professional soldier, Shen Jianwen. "And this is a student from the Imperial Royal College, a professional fighter, You Xi." After introducing the two next to Einhardt, the principal immediately spoke to Shen Jianwen and You Xi and said, "Two, these are the Einhardt classmates who have just completed a career promotion in our school." "Ok!" Listening to Hua Zhi''s words, Shen Jianwen nodded and took a step forward. Following his footsteps, a violent fighting aura rushed towards Einhardt in an attempt to suppress the girl. It''s just that the girl didn''t know how many more tragic and thrilling battles she went through in the dream created by Nagato. Naturally it will not be suppressed by the breath of a mere second-tier professional fighter. "well!" Seeing that Einhardt was indifferent in his breath, Shen Jianwen showed a slight smile on his cold face. He knew that he might have really met a real genius this time. Shen Jianwen is an admissions teacher at the Imperial Imperial College, who is responsible for traveling around the primary schools and recruiting talented students. At first, when he heard the name of Einhardt''s genius, Shen Jianwen didn''t care much. In the past years, Shen Jianwen did not know how many so-called genius students had met, but those genius students who were promoted to professionals still maintained their genius name, absolutely very few. "Hello, classmate Einhardt, I am the admissions teacher of the Imperial Royal College!" After understanding Einhardt''s true material, Shen Jianwen no longer maintained a cold face, and slowly said, "I don''t know if Einhardt is interested in studying in college." "...I do!" Faced with the recruitment of colleges and universities, the girl pondered for a moment, and then agreed. According to the information obtained by the girl herself, if it is a student recruited into a college, there will be more resources poured out in the college. Faced with such a good thing, Einhardt could not find a reason to refuse. "But before that, classmate Einhardt, you need to show your career information." "How to show?" Upon hearing Shen Jianwen''s request, the girl directly asked. "Just fight me!" It was not Shen Jianwen who answered her, but You Xi, a fighter who had not spoken from beginning to end. The college student who was pulled over for the freshman test seemed very dissatisfied, and attacked as he spoke. Within an instant, You Xi''s figure appeared in front of Einhardt, clenching his right hand and blasting out. "Humph!" Facing the sudden attack, Einhardt raised his right hand unhappily. The little white hands were instantly covered with a layer of pitch black. "boom!!!" The fighter''s fist hit Einhardt''s small hand, and there was a sudden metal-like knocking sound, and the next moment, the terrifying coercive impact centered on Einhardt, spreading in all directions. . The fighter who was the first to bear the brunt suddenly fell into a trance, and then fainted directly in the continuous coercive impact. After doing all this, the girl reduced the pressure on her body and said: "You are so small, how can you stop the power of the overlord!" .. 2275 Chapter 080 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Empire, imperial capital. This place was called the capital fifty years ago and was the capital of the Kyushu celestial dynasty. However, disasters came and the huge ancient civilized capital was turned into dust. Until a decade ago, the empire was newly established and the capital was rebuilt here. The creator of the empire, Jun Wushuang, was an early professional, originally an officer in the Celestial Army. In a sense, the empire is the continuation of the empire. There is a lakeside villa in the southern suburbs of the Imperial Capital. On the balcony at the top of the villa, the young man who was always full of evil intentions drank away the maid beside him, and looked at the information passed by his subordinates, his face couldn''t help but become uncertain. ... Name: Ein Harts Strites Gender: Female Age: 12 years old Occupation: Overlord Resume: An orphan born in the civil war of human civilization. She has an early wisdom since childhood and has excellent memory. According to surveys, she has read almost all the books in her elementary school library. Not long ago, she awakened herself to a new profession-Bawang, in the enrollment display , By relying solely on his courage, he directly suppressed the fifth-grade old student, the fighter You Xi. Remarks: Overlord is a brand-new profession, but it is undeniable that it has extremely strong combat power and potential. It is strongly recommended to focus on it. ... "Still, it has risen!" For a long time, the evil youth, or the reborn, Jun Xie couldn''t help but sigh softly. At this time, it has been more than half a year since Jun Xie''s rebirth. During this half a year, his experience is really wonderful. Aside from the various pretending to be forced to face the plot, it also involves the remnants of the demons. Under his activeness, the entire emperor was full of topics, gossip, and various undercurrents surging everywhere. To be honest, if possible, Jun Xie definitely didn''t want to have such a wonderful life. At least in the stage of power accumulation, he still hopes to be stable. It''s just a pity that he really can''t settle down. He understood that he was being watched. It''s not someone else who is staring at him, I am afraid it is the dark Gaia-the will of the earth once swallowed the origin of the earth in the future, and even all life complements his own terrifying existence. The remnants of the demons who came to the imperial capital to assassinate Junxie not long ago illustrate this point. After all, in the future, it is no secret that the demons are the minions of Dark Gaia. At this stage, the remnants of the demons are dormant, and only Dark Gaia can make these guys make assassinations. Although surviving from the remnants of the demons, and even further, Jun Xie is also at the forefront of the imperial capital. Under such circumstances, Jun Xie felt that his power alone was a little weak. Therefore, Jun Xie began to prepare to recruit those future talents. The reason why he didn''t solicit before was very simple. You must know that Jun Xie is a dude. He doesn''t think that he has any capital that he has notoriously known six months ago can get the eyes of those who will stir up trouble in the future. But now after half a year of brewing, he already has enough prestige and capital, so he started to act. Jun Xie is not the first to recruit others, it is Inhardt Strites, who will sweep all directions and suppress Yingzhou in the future, and is praised by the world as the peerless tyrant with the strongest physical destructive power. According to the information in his memory, Junxie knew that Einhardt had awakened as a tyrant in the last six months of elementary school. In this life, he passed his men early to get the opposing handbook for the chance to become a master. Without the research handbook on professionals, Einhardt should still be worried about his future. In such a situation, only the right conditions need to be given. Isn''t Einhardt at his fingertips. Jun Xie thought so, and then he was beaten in the face... Obviously he has lost his destined opportunity, but Einhardt has awakened a different overlord class from the previous life. Although he does not know the specific information of this class, he is definitely stronger than the overlord. The name of the profession in the professional system is not taken by the professional himself, but given by the destiny in the dark. Often the more it sounds like a name, the stronger it has. "Overlord!" 020 Novel Network www.020xs.com "It seems that Tianjiao cannot be estimated by common sense!" Sighing softly, Jun Xie''s heart was full of loss, and all kinds of deeds about Einhardt in the previous life flashed in his mind, as well as the peerless demeanor he had been fortunate to witness, and the reborn could not help but feel annoyed. He knew that he had lost the best chance of getting the other party. After being promoted to professional, Einhardt probably already possessed the will of the later generations to dominate. Even if the level of strength is only a turn, it is no longer an existence that will be subordinate to others. "Unless, someone can completely convince her!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Jun Xie felt a headache. In desperation, he could only turn his gaze to other targets. At the same time, the rebirth was also secretly alert and could not blindly trust the memories of previous lives. "However, I will never give up, Einhardt, I must get you!" ... ... At this time, Einhardt, whom Junxie was concerned about, just boarded the cruise to Yingzhou. The girl who spiked You Xi immediately got Shen Jianwen''s attention. After the simple procedures were handled, Einhardt graduated from the Imperial Primary School and became an admitted college student. In the education system of the empire, elementary schools are very different from colleges and universities, and elementary schools can only be said to be the cradle of the strong. The strongest still in the cradle is the easiest to die. Therefore, the three thousand imperial royal novels are all built in the safest hinterland of the empire. Even to ensure the efficiency of students'' learning, the equipment around the elementary school is extremely retro. Apart from basic electricity usage, there are hardly many technological items, not even simple televisions. The purpose of all this is to allow students to concentrate on learning. The Imperial Royal College is different. It is no longer a cradle of gentleness, but a place of experience full of struggle. The main task of college students is not only further study, but also various experiences until they become true fighters. Under this premise, the forty-nine universities in the empire were all located in the border areas of the empire. Among them, Einhardt was going to the Ninth College of the Empire in Yingzhou. "Ninth High School, alias Sakura High School..." On the deck of the cruise ship, Einhardt leaned on the railing alone, slowly flipping through the handbook of the Ninth College that he had received from teacher Shen Jianwen, and said softly: "Master, what do you think the cherry blossoms look like? I don''t know what the cherry blossom viewing in the handbook is like." "I can only say, okay." Responding casually to Einhardt''s question, Nagato''s slightly illusory figure was suspended in the air, and he forgot to glance at the more and more casual girl beside him. Nagato couldn''t help feeling the fun of the professional system. It is worthy of the prototype of the road. After achieving the overlord career, Einhardt''s mentality is getting closer and closer to the real overlord. The red-haired boy couldn''t help but start to look forward to where his disciple would go in the future. Just as Nagato sighed, You Xi''s figure suddenly appeared on the deck. I saw this fighter who didn''t know where to hide since boarding the cruise ship and slowly walked to Einhardt''s body. . "Senior, what''s the matter?" Seeing the appearance of You Xi, Einhardt slowly put away the script and asked faintly. The girl can feel that the surrounding atmosphere is a bit stagnant, but she doesn''t care. In her opinion, You Xi is just a defeated man who can easily defeat him. If he wants revenge, the girl is willing to accompany him. "There is indeed something!" Stopping less than a meter in front of Einhardt, You Xi took a slow breath, and then said something earth-shattering, "I like you, please associate with me, school sister Einhardt !!!" "boom!!!" Immediately, Einhardt seemed to have a thunder in his mind. The horrible coercion that once stunned You Xi inadvertently stunned You Xi again, who was caught off guard. Fortunately, there was no one else on the deck, and the girl instinctively suppressed the spread of coercion, otherwise the whole Cruise ships will be paralyzed. Recovering from the sudden shock, Einhardt glanced at You Xi who fell on the ground, and resisted and didn''t kick him into the sea. "Haha, haha, hahaha!!!" On the other side, Nagato, who had witnessed all this development, finally couldn''t help laughing. While laughing, he said, "It''s funny, it''s so funny, does this guy suffer?!" "Master Master!!!" .. 2276 Chapter 081-Resources and End You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sea of ??this era is full of dangers. Even the territorial waters of the empire should not be taken lightly. No one knows what terrifying creatures will be born in the vast and mysterious sea in this crazy age. Therefore, the cruise ship is not moving fast, so as not to attract the attention of some powerful sea creatures. Under such circumstances, Einhardt''s life is a bit difficult. The girl has encountered an unprecedented challenge in her life. Just as Nagato said, You Xi is a super goddess. After encountering Einhardt twice in a row, he is so dizzy that he loves girls more. From that day on, You Xi always changed his method to make chance encounters, showing love to girls regardless of the occasion. Such a move caused an uproar in the cruise ship. Or sigh, or despise, or move... In an instant, Einhardt became the focal point of the entire cruise ship and attracted countless eyes. The little girl who is still in love has a very thin face. Faced with such a situation, she has lost her squareness for a while. In addition, the road of dominance has been forged, and she does not like being weaker than herself, so she faces Youxi every time She can only confuse her confession. It''s just that You Xi is too weird, and the more frustrated he gets, the more courageous he is. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the other party to be his senior, and there seemed to be some relationship with Teacher Shen Jianwen, Einhardt would definitely knock him out and throw him into the sea to feed the fish. In the end, the helpless girl could only stay in her room as much as possible to avoid You Xi''s entanglement. Fortunately, Einhardt can continue to acquire new knowledge from Nagato to learn...Although the girl originally planned to take advantage of the time before officially entering the university, take a good time to relax. And while Einhardt was studying hard, Nagato was not idle. In fact, Nagato has been busy since just boarding the cruise ship. Except for gloating at how Einhardt coped with Youxi''s pursuit, his will has been scanning and probing under the sea. The red-haired boy is looking for the raw materials that can be used to forge the artifact that carries his own willpower. Yes, an artifact! Nagato plans to use the Supreme Pearl as the core to create an artifact capable of carrying his own will power, and at the same time create his own source of power within the artifact. After giving up refining Einhardt, Nagato realized vaguely that he didn''t have much time to make a second similar clone. Intuition tells him that the final battle is not far away. It can be as short as three to five years, but as long as ten years. Under such circumstances, Nagato''s time is very precious, and it should not be wasted in boring places at will, so the red-haired boy must cast his own source of strength as soon as possible. As for the way to quickly create a source of strength, Nagato has many choices. After careful judgment, Nagato decided to embark on the road of instrument repair. Leaving aside other things, Bai Yujing, an artifact of infinite civilization, was created not long ago. Nagato''s attainments and accumulation in refining tools have become so profound that they cannot be added, and the prospects are bright. The only thing that restricts Nagato''s development in the way of refining is the resources, the resources used for refining. It is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, and without resources, it is difficult for Nagato to be useful. This is also the reason why Nagato will try to help Einhardt get promoted as a professional-if the girl stays in the area where the Royal Elementary School is located, the red-haired boy has no way to collect resources.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com And now, when Nagato harvests, under the sea, there are endless resources. The extraordinary era changes brought about by the impact of aura are not only the various creatures including human beings, but the earth itself is also undergoing various changes under the action of the aura. Many metals and minerals buried deep in the ground have increased aura conduction properties, which can be called high-quality refining materials. In the past wars, weapons forged from raw materials with this aura-conducting attribute have become the mainstream, so that the resources of various metals and minerals on the mainland have been found and occupied by major forces. There is only an endless sea, and there are still many resources hidden, but human beings can only sigh. But this is also normal. It is necessary to know that even the sea people who are known as the masters of the sea only occupy a small part of the sea. For the sea people, the sea is also full of unknowns. But for Nagato, no matter how mysterious the sea is, in his eyes it is just a resource warehouse. Following the route of the cruise ship, the red-haired boy searched almost all the way. Even in order to store resources, Nagato deliberately consumed his willpower and opened up a private space. The law of the real universe is really tough. Although it is only a playground-sized space, it consumes most of Nagato''s power. So much so that the illusory figure that Nagato appeared became even more illusory... But from Nagato''s point of view, all this is worthwhile. ... ... Time flies, just over a month in a blink of an eye. After more than a month of sailing, the cruise ship finally arrived at the Tokyo harbor in Yingzhou. Under Shen Jianwen''s knock on the door, Einhardt had to walk out of the room and saw Youxi again. It seemed that it was Shen Jianwen''s warning, but You Xi didn''t continue to confess, but looked at the girl with a bit of resentment. If it is a cute girl who makes such a move, it may look even more cute. But You Xi''s actions like this make people feel...disgusting. Einhardt almost attacked instinctively. Shen Jianwen also seemed to feel a little embarrassed. He ignored You Xi and directly greeted Einhardt to get off the cruise ship. Then they took a taxi and quickly arrived at the Imperial Ninth Royal College. It''s not so much a university as it is an academy city, and its area is no less than a city. After registration and inspection at the school gate, the girl finally walked into this huge city. Immediately, the girl felt as if she had come to another world. Obviously, the environment is no different from the outside world. At best, it seems that there are more electric instruments, but Einhardt has keenly sensed that the air in the city seems to be filled with a subtle atmosphere. Bathed in this delicate atmosphere, Einhardt couldn''t help feeling a little uplifted, and his fighting spirit was slightly agitated. The blood pulse centered on the psionic organ heart seems to be gradually accelerated! Reminiscent of the introduction of colleges and universities that she had seen before, the girl felt a little surprised, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Einhardt didn''t say anything, but her whole body''s temperament also changed instantly... The immaturity that was still left on the girl gradually turned into an unmatched domineering and unruly!.. 2277 Chapter 082 The so-called baptism! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"As expected, Einhardt!" The changes in Einhardt''s body were so obvious that Shen Jianwen discovered it for the first time. Even if he had already understood the horror of the little girl''s talent, he still couldn''t help but sigh in secret. The 49 college cities in the Empire are not simple places to learn. They are places of competition, places of experience, and national barriers. Forty-nine college cities are built on the fringe of the empire. In addition to students, there are also the imperial army, adventurers from the adventurous trade union, and fellows who teach and teach. The complex environment creates a complex atmosphere in a college city, and adapting to this atmosphere is a necessary process for every freshman. Generally speaking, it takes more than a month or even months for freshmen to adapt. But Einhardt completed this process in a short time. Shen Jianwen couldn''t help being amazed by such efficiency. While marveling, Shen Jianwen suddenly made a decision that he must take good care of You Xi and don''t let him disturb Einhardt anymore. Before that, he was selfish when he sat and watched You Xi''s actions. Originally in Shen Jianwen''s opinion, although Einhardt was a genius, he was still young and his mind was probably immature. Immature mentality means that there is a loophole. The possibility of You Xi''s pursuit of her is really not small. If that kid can succeed, it would be a good thing for him-after all, You Xi''s sister is his wife. But seeing Einhardt''s performance like this, he knew that You Xi was absolutely impossible to pursue the opponent. If you continue to be entangled, You Xi''s future ending may be very bad. Just as Shen Jianwen was thinking like this, You Xi appeared in his vision. At the same time, Einhardt seemed to have completed the transformation and opened his eyes. Only when I saw You Xi again for the first time, the girl''s eyes flashed with disgust. "not good!" Seeing this, Shen Jianwen was shocked, and immediately said, "Student Einhardt, I will send you here, and you know how to do the next report registration." "Of course I know how to do it, teacher." Hearing Shen Jianwen''s words, Einhardt smiled and said. The college introduction handbook that the girl saw on the cruise ship recorded many things, including the registration procedures for new students, the various situations in the process, and the coping methods. "That''s it, I''ll go first." With that said, Shen Jianwen strode towards You Xi who was hurriedly approaching until the two met, knocking him out without saying a word, then carried him up and walked out. ... ... "Really, thank you teacher!" Einhardt whispered to himself as he watched the two leaving. The girl understood her teacher''s thoughts, and was quite satisfied with what he did. Just as Shen Jianwen thought, the patience in her heart was exhausted long ago on the cruise. If You Xi is really entangled again, the girl will definitely take action, and will not show mercy. Fortunately, Shen Jianwen awakened in time, otherwise he might not know what would happen. These thoughts flashed through his mind, and Einhardt was about to sign up. The university city is very large, but it is not difficult to travel. Its technological level is quite high, and it has some sci-fi styles vaguely. It is hard to imagine that this is a civilization built on the ruins of human beings after the disasters.Lele Literature www.lelewx.com Looking around, Einhardt found his goal-a free subway that was rumored to reach various areas of the city. After spending some time, the girl took the subway to the destination, the Ninth College City Administration Building. As the central building of the university city, this place is a bit deserted. Einhardt easily found the registration desk on the ground floor. The person responsible for registration was a young woman who seemed to be about 30 years old, whose name was Bai Jie. "Heh, it''s really a good name!" Suddenly, Nagato spoke softly. "..." Einhardt didn''t know why, but it didn''t prevent her from signing up. Login name, fill in information, check identity... In less than five minutes, Einhardt completed the transition from elementary school to college. "Classmate Einhardt!" After the registration was completed, Bai Jie handed her a card with the image of Einhardt, "This is your ID card, which contains 100 contribution points, please keep it away." "Thank you!" Einhardt felt quite novel after receiving his identity card. Adults, professionals and college students who have reached the age of sixteen in the Empire will all have their own identity card after being reviewed. The identity card serves as a consumer card and bank card in addition to symbolizing themselves. As for the contribution point, it is the currency of the empire. Since the era of extraordinary evolution, various precious metals, such as gold, silver, and diamonds, have become good spiritual transmission materials, and have become the reserve resources of major human forces. Therefore, the major human forces have introduced different currency units, and the empire is the contribution point. "Currency, it feels weird." This thought flashed through my mind. Einhardt was an orphan when he was born. He was raised by the empire since he was a child. All resources were allocated by the empire. It was the first time he came into contact with the concept of currency. Its just that the girl also understands that starting today, everything she has must be obtained through her own hands. Thinking about this, the corner of the girl''s mouth could not help but draw a shallow arc. Putting away the ID card, Einhardt left the administration building. Although she can still vaguely perceive what Bai Jie wants to say to herself, Einhardt doesn''t care much, because through her professional power, the girl vaguely understands what Bai Jie wants to say. Less than a while after walking out of the building, Einhardt stopped because three figures appeared in front of her. These are three guys who seem to be a little mad, and they look like punks. It''s just that their bodies are faintly filled with the power of the professional level. "Hello, elementary school girl!" Vaguely surrounded Einhardt, one of the yellow-haired gangsters said, "Welcome to the Ninth High School. We are your seniors. My name is Sho Nakamura. They are Maruyama Ryota and Miura Yuka." "Einhardt!" Hearing Huang Mao''s words, Einhardt gave out his name faintly, and then said: "What then?" "For the sake of school girl, we decided to give you a baptism." A frivolous smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and Nakamura Sho slowly said, "Please hand over your contribution points. We don''t want too many. Every senior will be fine at 30 o''clock, how about?" .. 2278 Chapter 083-Test and Start You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha, interesting!" Looking at the three prostitious professionals in front of him, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly aroused. With Nagato''s experience and vision, he immediately realized that the other party was not an ignorant gangster at all. You must know that even if it is really a gangster, unless the brain is disabled, it will not openly commit evil. At least it''s normal to wait for your target to go to the remote corner where there are few people. Recalling the timing of their appearance, Nagato vaguely had an idea. "I''m afraid it was a test by some organizations!" Thinking about this, the red-haired teenager couldn''t help but sigh with the fierce competition in the university city, "This is just the registration has just been completed, it seems that Einhardt''s future life will not be boring." Einhardt is different from Nagato. Although she matures prematurely, she is only a little girl after all. The girl did not understand the cause and effect like Nagato. But this does not prevent the girl from shooting! "boom!" In the face of the hostility, the girl''s shot was very decisive, and she saw her eyes narrowed slightly, and a heavy coercion suddenly burst out, constantly emerging, continuously oppressing the spiritual will of the three professionals. Einhardt''s coercion is not the coercion of an ordinary strong man, but a consciousness level attack called the overlord''s domineering. If there is no special means, it is impossible to defend against such an attack. But it is clear that the three professionals are defensive. "Om!!" I saw that the same badge worn on the collars of the three professionals burst out with a blue gleam, weakening the continuous coercive impact from the girl, allowing the professionals to instantly get rid of their stiffness. "what!" Seeing this scene, the girl''s face was a little surprised. Perhaps because of You Xi''s influence, Einhardt has been somewhat indifferent to ordinary first-level professionals since he was promoted to professional. You must know that You Xi is not a bad student. Among ordinary first-degree professionals, he is not a weak existence, but even so, at the level of You Xi, he does not even have the qualifications to stand in front of Einhardt. . Her coercion, or the overlord''s domineering, can almost sweep ordinary level one professionals. And now, in Einhardt''s perception, the three professionals who were not as strong as Youxi could actually resist their own coercive impact with the three badges. In a daze, the girl realized that she was a little arrogant. Just when Einhardt woke up secretly, the three professionals moved. They looked at each other and attacked the girl from three directions. Nakamura Sho, Maruyama Ryota, and Miura Yuka are all ordinary warrior professionals, but they are partners from childhood to adulthood. They are not only good at cooperating with each other, but also good at a set of combined attacks. Their joint attack blocked almost all Einhardt''s evasive directions. "Can''t avoid it!" Facing the siege of the three fighters, Einhardt quickly recovered from his surprise, and made an accurate judgment in an instant. The girl made a decisive action and fully used her true power. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" The girl''s heart turned like an engine in an instant. This is the core of the girl overlord career. Its name is Bawang engine. This is the crystallization of Einhardt''s insights by combining the''Emperor Engine'' information given by Nagato as the main body and combining various ways of qi and blood circulation. As the name suggests, it can give a girl a strong physical and mental power. In an instant, under the operation of the Overlord''s engine, the girl''s energy was more than doubled. "Boom!!!" 127 novel www.127xs.com At the same time, the girl''s domineering domineering spread in all directions increased several times. Even the real space shows a stagnation phenomenon. Before the joint attack of the three professionals reached Einhardts body, they fell into a series of inexplicable quagmire. The gleaming badge continued to weaken, and soon it cracked and broke. Open. Losing the protection of the badge, the three professionals were immediately hit by extremely strong mental will, and their minds were blank. "what!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Einhardt launched an attack. The girl''s body seemed to have turned into an afterimage, and it passed by the three professionals in an instant. Amid the bang, the three professionals flew upside down, hit the ground, and fainted. The whole process was so clean and neat that people couldn''t help but feel amazing. Nagato could clearly perceive that at the moment when the battle was over, some instruments on the three professionals exuded some subtle fluctuations. I think Einhardt''s performance should fall into the eyes of many people. . "I think it will scare a lot of people." With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato quietly watched Einhardt''s domineering and calming the Overlord Engine in his body, he pondered for a moment, and said: "Einhardt, I''m going to retreat for some days next." Suddenly hearing Nagato''s words, the girl immediately turned and looked at her master. Faced with the girl''s gaze, the red-haired boy just smiled. The power of will to distort the truth quietly fell. Einhardt felt a pain in the back of her right hand and raised her right hand. The girl saw that there were three purple marks on the back of her hand, which looked like an extremely deep eye. "That is my mark. You can continue to learn knowledge through the mark, and you can wake me up when necessary." "That''s it, I will take the Supreme Pearl." With that said, the phantom of the red-haired boy directly turned into a stream of light and plunged into the supreme bead, and then the supreme bead flickered slightly before disappearing, leaving only Einhardt with a slightly blank look in his eyes. It was just that the girl cleared up her mentality soon, and a bitter fighting spirit flashed in her eyes. "Before I see you next time, let Master look at me with admiration!" ... ... Farewell to Einhardt, Nagato drove the Supreme Pearl into a slightly distorted space. The size of the space is not even as good as the university city, there is no difference between heaven and earth. Even the barriers to space seem thin. Here is a storage space that the red-haired boy had spent most of his willpower forcibly opening up. The large number of refining resources located in the center of the space are what Nagato had previously harvested on the seabed. Driving the Supreme Pearl, Nagato came to the center of the space, manifesting himself on top of a large amount of resources. Looking at the resources he collected below, the red-haired boy took a deep breath. "let''s start!" Talking to himself like this, Nagato sat cross-legged in the void. With illusory hands holding the Supreme Pearl in front of him, the red-haired boy closed his eyes and began to meditate continuously. As time passed, Nagato''s figure gradually became illusory, and the temperature around the Supreme Pearl gradually increased. Until a certain moment-- "Om!!" A purple flame burst out from the Supreme Pearl... 2279 Chapter 084 The Kingdom of God Begins! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Purple flame swaying... It seems to be weak, but it never goes out. Only Nagato knows what amazing energy is contained in this purple flame. If it is released, it will destroy the current space, not to mention, it will even spread to the earth and cause vast natural disasters. After all, Zi Yan was ignited based on the willpower of the red-haired boy. In order to ignite the purple flame, Nagato''s figure almost disappeared transparently. But it''s all worth it! Generally speaking, the mixer requires several preparations. Not to mention the raw materials of the refining device, the refining place, the flame or other media used for the refining, and the many methods used in the refining process, such as the imprint of the rune of immortality, the inscription of the divine inscription of the gods and so on. If it is endless chaos, Nagato has countless methods, and even creating artifacts out of thin air is easy. But this is not chaos, but the real earth where extraordinary power has just appeared soon! No matter how high the attainments of Nagato Artifacts are, the refining tools cannot do what they want. Under normal circumstances, the red-haired boy needs to first deduct the refining methods that have just emerged on the earth to a whole new dimension before refining. Its just that it takes a lot of time to consume, which is somewhat unacceptable for Nagato, who doesnt have much free time. It was precisely in the face of such a situation that Nagato deliberately spawned Zi Yan! This flame is made by burning Nagatos will power as a raw material. It contains the faith, wisdom and unlimited truth of the red-haired boy. In a sense, it can be called the fire of Nagatos road. Although it will cause greater consumption of Nagato''s limited willpower, it can save time and directly refine the weapon. "There is not much time, so let''s start!" Feeling the existence of the purple flame every second is consuming his own existence, the red-haired boy no longer hesitates, the figure that is on the verge of disappearing directly turns into a streamer and merges into the purple flame, or the supreme bead. "boom!!!" The purple flame immediately rose. The magnificent and powerful power instantly flooded the entire space, and the refining materials located in the center of the space flew one by one to the center of the flame, where they melted away impurities in the burning of the purple flame, melted into a liquid state, and was finally swallowed by the flame. Zi Yan was like a gluttonous mouth that didn''t know where to lead, continuously devouring piece by piece of raw material. As time passed, the raw materials were continuously being swallowed, and Zi Yan also began to change. The purple-golden lustrous web is centered on the purple flame, spreading in all directions. This kind of mesh is so strange that it is difficult to even call it a substance. Their existence seems to be embedded in time and space. As they spread, the entire space becomes more stable. The years are long, and suddenly pass away. At some point, the refining materials stored in the space have been exhausted, and the purple flames have also subsided, leaving only a slightly illusory Supreme Orb floating in the center of the space. The big purple net with the Supreme Pearl as the core has spread throughout the space, integrating the space with itself. So far, the artifact Nagato conceived, the Infinite Kingdom of God, has completed its first step. Yes, the Kingdom of God! When conceiving the artifact he wanted to manufacture, Nagato had many proposals, including many artifacts in myths and legends, which became his reference, but in the end he rejected these proposals. There are many reasons, the most important of which is that none of these programs can quickly accumulate strength.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com Mindful of the current situation, after much thinking, Nagato locked the kingdom of God! Among the many cultivation systems possessed by Nagato, Shinto is the one with the fastest accumulation of power. Although it does not have the godhead of the real universe, it can be replaced by Supreme Pearl. The spirit nets were derived by the method of tool and Tao, and the supreme pearls were smelted, and the infinite kingdom of God was created. Of course, Nagatos infinite kingdom of God is not just a simple kingdom of God, it also contains many mysteries from the main god space, the training system of Taoist soldiers, and even many systems. "Then, let''s start the second step!" Accompanied by the sudden words, faint pulses resounded in this infinite kingdom of God with the Supreme Pearl as the core. In the reverberation, the entire kingdom of God, with the Supreme Pearl as the core, is constantly adjusting and evolving, from the macro environment to the micro details, even starting from the most fundamental law source. The big purple net began to rotate, slowly absorbing spiritual energy from the void outside the gods, and walking to all corners of the kingdom of gods. Not only that, but part of the big net penetrated the barriers of the kingdom of God and extended to the earth... ... ... Transcendental times have never been a paradise on earth. Einhardt lived in an extremely peaceful environment since he was a child, but that was the cradle that the empire specially shaped for the next generation. Although the real empire is not dark, it will never be peaceful. But compared to the Holy See and the Federation, the continuation of the heavenly dynasty fifty years ago, the environment of the empire is already very good. The Holy See in Africa has been in constant turmoil since its birth. The dispute between the belief in the only god that suddenly rose at some unknown time and the indigenous totem belief in the African land has not ended yet. And the Federation, which is calling for freedom everywhere, also has disputes from time to time because of the so-called freedom. The transcendental era has spawned countless ambitions, and coupled with the so-called catalysis of freedom, the Federation is almost a dance of monsters, ghosts and snakes, so-called super criminals and evil organizations are everywhere. Of course, with super criminals and evil organizations, so-called superheroes naturally appear one after another. Even later, even the so-called Heroes'' Association appeared! Professional heroes are on the stage of the Federation. It''s just that in the process of fighting the darkness, there are very few heroes who can really persist. Some heroes have fallen, some heroes retired, and some heroes have been abandoned... Setant was also a hero. Known by the nickname of Wild Hunt, he was chasing criminals like a hunting dog. His childhood dream made him drift further and further down the path of a hero, until the real darkness fell. Originally when he became a hero, Setant thought that he might die at the hands of a criminal one day, but he never expected that he would be attacked by his fellow heroes. The reason for the other party''s attack was that one of his heroes saved the United States offended a big family dude. "The so-called hero, in front of real power, is shit!" With such words at the end, the companion''s attack penetrated the heart of Setant. Fortunately, Setant''s apparent occupation is the most common spearman, but the real profession is the self-awakened ghost spearman. Although it looks like an ordinary spearman in all aspects, it can be reborn after death. Only after that, Setant was no longer a hero, and the price of rebirth made him lose all his power... 2280 Chapter 085 Dawn and Three Years You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this era, power is the most fundamental guarantee. After losing his power, Setant not only had no way of revenge, even his own life safety could not be guaranteed. His enemies would never give up after knowing that he was not dead. Even if Setant was not a smart person, he knew that as long as he appeared in front of the public, he would inevitably be killed. And after experiencing one death, Setant definitely didn''t want to experience a second time. Therefore, he can only change his face and avoid everywhere. But even so, after hiding in Tibet for half a year, he was found after all, and it was no one else who found him, but the partner who had betrayed Setant. "I didn''t expect you to be alive!" The former partner, Kulloy, who has the title of "Incarnation of Giants," smiled and blocked Setant, who was almost a street tramp, in a remote corner. "The wild hunt that used to be, now it''s this one, it''s better to die." The faint voice was full of undisguised killing intent, which made Setant''s whole body cold. Dead! This thought flashed through Setant''s mind. What followed was endless anger, you know, he has already achieved this point, the enemy still refused to give up, it really made him feel infinite anger. It''s just that there is no voluntarism in reality, and anger cannot rewrite his ending. When Kuroy''s body expanded to about three meters and fell with a giant axe, he still ushered in the end, hot blood burst out from the cracked heart, and Setant''s will gradually blurred. And at this moment-- "Are you willing?" The sudden voice emerged in Setante''s fading consciousness, awakening his last remaining surging will, it was burning anger, it was unwilling to remember. "In that case, leave everything about you to me!" Accompanied by such a voice, an inexplicable willpower emerged from the void, poured into Setant''s body out of thin air, and while fusion replaced his consciousness and soul, it also completely repaired his body. "Om!!!" The faint shock spread in all directions centered on Setant''s body. Kuroy, who had already turned and was about to leave, turned around immediately. For the first time, he saw the completely recovered Setant wielding a crimson spear from nowhere, tracing a beautiful trajectory in the air, reaching his heart. Kulloy''s pupils shrank sharply, and infinite surprise appeared in his mind. Bai Zhan''s body subconsciously moved to avoid it at the same time. However, at this moment, the trajectory of the magic spear changed almost miraculously, and it penetrated Kulloy''s heart between the electric light and flint, annihilating all his vitality. "No, it''s impossible..." Mumbling out this word, Kulloy fell down. "call!" Looking at the fallen Kulloi, Setant, or the Nagato Mind Clone that occupied Setant''s body, he breathed out a sigh of relief, and he didn''t have much power left after he had just seized the house.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com Feeling the relief and lack in his body, Nagato felt a little uncomfortable. He hasn''t experienced such a weak state for a long time. "Forget it, let''s experience life!" Whispering to himself, Nagato''s right hand holding the magic spear slightly hardened, and a slight scarlet light burst out of the magic spear in an instant, and it directly started to consume the flesh and blood of Kulloi. Within an instant, Kulloy''s body withered and disintegrated into ashes. But the coercion revealed on the magic spear was a bit exuberant. Seeing this scene, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and it was not wasted that after he first seized the house, he combined with Setant''s physical condition and consumed a lot of strength to realize this magic spear with good potential. After waving a few times in the air, Nagato stopped his movements, a thoughtful look on his face. In his induction, his other mental clones were also successfully completed. Some situations are better than one''s own, and some are worse than one''s own, but no matter what the situation is, the 666 Nagato mentality clones that have been extended using the spirit web as a medium have completed the seizure. They are all over the world with a new attitude. Vaguely, Nagato could sense that he and other avatars of thoughts were resonating slightly. Through this resonance, Nagato can sense that the spirit web that extends from the infinite kingdom of God is using itself and other mind clones as ports, quietly covering the entire earth. Under such circumstances, the infinite kingdom of God has significantly improved the speed and amount of aura from the outside world. The transformation and evolution speed of the Infinite Kingdom has been significantly improved. And this is an important reason for the emergence of many idea clones of Nagato. In addition, many idea clones of Nagato also have the purpose of collecting information, disrupting the situation, and experiencing the practice of the real universe. "By the way, even though it''s all myself, let''s form a force!" "And the name of this force is Dawn." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato and the other mind clones immediately reached a consensus, "All mind clones have a new name, and my words, the magic spear that reverses causality, Setant..." "Well, from today, I am Cuchurin!" Thinking like this, Nagato, or Kuchurin walked out of the remote corner where he was, "What are you going to do next, first avenge the original owner, and kill that powerful young master." ... ... Time was rushing, and three years passed in a blink of an eye. Three years is not long, but in these three years, the whole world situation has undergone earth-shattering changes, not only the Empire, the Federation and the Holy See, but even the deep sea marine forces are turbulent. And the beginning of all these changes was the dawn organization formed by Nagato''s mind clones. This organization with only a few hundred people in the eyes of outsiders has been fighting with various organizations since its establishment. It seems to be full of disadvantages, but the members of the Dawn Organization seem to be hanging up, and they can always reverse the situation. In the past three years, I don''t know how many organizations, forces, and even families have been destroyed in the struggle with the Dawn Organization. This triggered the shuffling of many forces around the world, and even the high-levels of the two civilizations of humans and sea people had to pay attention. Coupled with the approach of the third spiritual shock, the situation became more and more chaotic... ps: Actually, I originally wanted to write about giving cheats to other people, but thinking about this critical moment, with Nagatos character, I wouldnt have such waves, I can only forget. .. 2281 Chapter 086 Advance! Emissary of the imperial capital You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Imperial Palace... Hall of Universe. Jun Xie stood quietly at the gate of the hall, silent. With such a choice, Jun Xie would definitely not come here, but he had no choice, and the change of the situation became more and more chaotic, to the point that even he could not figure it out. Although there were some twists and turns during the initial rebirth, the whole situation generally followed his memory. Through the memory of these prophets, he has gained a lot of benefits and created a perfect foundation. And just when he was about to take a big step forward, an organization named Dawn appeared. Junxie dared to guarantee that there was absolutely no such a near-defying organization in the future in his memory, and the information collected through various means showed that the members of the dawn organization were all generations of talents. To be honest, this is totally unthinkable. You must know that in the golden age-like future in the memory of the rebirth, the number of people who can be called Tianjiao is only double tens, and now the golden age has not yet appeared, Tianjiao has burst into the hundreds. Such a situation completely shocked Jun Xie and made him understand that he could no longer grasp the context of the future. Therefore, he advanced one of his future plans-the identity of the self-destructed rebirth! To reverse the dark future, Jun Xie must unite all the forces that can be united, but in his original plan, it would take at least two years to come here and be honest with the lord of the empire. The reason is simple, he is not strong enough now, once he explodes his identity, the initiative is not in his own hands. Having experienced the despair of the future, Jun Xie really hated this feeling of being involuntary. "Crack!" At this moment, the door of Qiankun Palace slowly opened. "come in." An indifferent voice came slowly from the dark hall. It was the voice of the founder of the empire and also the father of Junxie, known as the Emperor Wushuang. Hearing this voice, Jun Xie couldn''t help but feel awe-inspiring, calming his mind. Although he has memories of the future and witnessed the prosperity of the future golden age, Junxie still cannot deny how talented his father, the man who came from the initial catastrophe, is. Compared with the free will of the federation, the incarnation of the god praised by the Holy See, Jun Wushuang is the strongest of this era. Various thoughts flashed in his mind, Jun Xie took a few deep breaths and stepped into the hall... The next day, it was still dark. A decree from the Palace of Heaven and Earth immediately caused a hurricane in the empire. Once the prince of the empire, Junxie officially crowned the prince of the empire. In an instant, the global undercurrent became more and more turbulent. ... ... Three days later, a private airport in the ninth university city. The head of the university city, the headmaster Jiang De, who seems to be a little blessed, welcomed the emissary from the imperial capital. When he saw the tall figure walking out of the spaceship, the smile on the headmaster suddenly became more sincere. . "It''s been a long time, Lu Yan, let''s hug and celebrate!" Yue Shu Zhai www.yszbook.com While speaking, Jiang De smiled and rushed forward, and then he was kicked back directly. "You fellow, really haven''t changed at all!" Withdrawing her long legs, the gorgeous woman named Lu Yan curled her lips helplessly, "I really don''t know what your Majesty thinks, how would you let a guy like you be a principal." "Haha, that''s the trust of the boss!" Getting up from the ground, Jiang De patted the dust on his body and didn''t mind being kicked over. In other words, he really missed Lu Yan''s kick. Jiang De and Lu Yan are both fighters who have been with Jun Wushuang since the era of the catastrophe. In those hardest years, Jiang De, who was often betrayed, didn''t know how many times he was kicked by Lu Yan. "You!" Seeing Jiang De''s performance, Lu Yan couldn''t help but feel helpless, "Well, don''t be poor, this time I personally come here but there are serious things to do." "Well, what''s the matter?" Hearing Lu Yan''s words, the frivolity on Jiang De''s face suddenly disappeared, revealing a serious look. Just as Jiang De held the position of the helm of the ninth college city, and as a follower of Jun Wushuang, Lu Yan''s identity was also extraordinary. She was one of the three chiefs of all intelligence agents in the empire. With Lu Yan''s current status, it is definitely not a trivial matter that she needs to handle things personally. "About the demons!" Seeing Jiang De''s face becoming more solemn, Lu Yan paused and said, "Your Majesty personally issued an order to let me come over and see that the King of the Demon Race may have broken the seal recently." "Although I don''t know where your Majesty got the information..." At this point, Lu Yan''s face also flashed a look of confusion, and then continued to speak, "But with your majesty''s character, since he said it, then the situation is not far from the same." "Damn it, it''s only a few years now, and it''s about to be broken!" Jiang De''s thoughts are the same as Lu Yan''s. Since the time of the catastrophe, he has been with Jun Wushuang for a long time and is very clear about the character of his boss. If it is not a determined thing, he will never say it. In the same way, since Jun Wushuang has said this possibility, it means that the King of the Demon Race is indeed going to break the seal. Once the king of the demons broke the seal and the demons reappeared on the Australian mainland, their ninth college city was not the first to bear the brunt, but it was definitely the first front to face the demons. Secretly complained about his misfortune, but after seeing the big wind and waves, Jiang De quickly calmed down. "Boss Jun, what else do you have to order?" After taking a few deep breaths, Jiang De said, "If not, let''s go to the office and discuss it. We need to prepare well before the demon disaster comes back." "...Your Majesty didn''t have any orders, just let us act according to circumstances." After a moment of silence, Lu Yan suddenly said, "It is our newly promoted prince, please ask me to convey a request to you. His Royal Highness, he hopes to get some of your students." Hearing this, Jiang De couldn''t help frowning, and a hint of discomfort flashed across his slightly fat cheeks. Regarding the thirteenth prince who suddenly became the prince, he has heard a lot about it, both good and bad. Generally speaking, there are few good ones and many bad ones. Of course, Jiang De will not receive those unproven rumors. Misleading. It''s just that the other party just became a prince, and he couldn''t wait to use his power for personal gain, which really made him a little unhappy. Jiang De didn''t want the foundation created by his generation to be handed over to a dude. With many thoughts flashing in his mind, Jiang De said, "Which students are they?" "Einhardt Strites, Shana, and Kinomoto Sakura." .. 2282 Chapter 087 The Demon Disaster Is Coming! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing these three names, Jiang De frowned slightly. As the helm of the ninth university city, Jiang De does not talk about everything, but his daily workload has never been a lot, so even if he holds the post of president, few students can remember him. And Einhardt, Shana, and Kinomoto Sakura are just a few students he can remember. Overlord Einhardt, Red Lotus Apostle Shana, and Sealed Magician Kinomoto Sakura are the talents of this year''s ninth high school graduating class. Their talents are outstanding, and they are even the best in the ninth high school so far. Especially Einhardt, the girl who is known as the king, made Jiang De think of the boss he admired most. The speed of cultivation is so fast that people are eye-catching, and the challenge of leapfrogging is absolutely nothing to mention. He has no doubt that in time, Einhardt will surely achieve an achievement that will attract everyone''s attention. Although people cant help feeling the vicissitudes of the graduating class of the Ninth College, Jiang De is very satisfied with these three girls. He also hopes that the three girls can win the competition in the national colleges and universities in the near future. Get a good ranking. Therefore, when he heard that His Royal Highness was about to take all the three girls away, it became even more unhappy. Seeing the change on Jiang De''s face, Lu Yan naturally knew the thoughts of her partner. In fact, if she didn''t control a lot of information about the empire, she knew that the prodigal son had indeed turned back, she would not help the other party. "Anyway, my words have arrived." Without waiting for Jiang Des answer, Lu Yan immediately said, Its your own business to give it or not, but there is a situation where you can talk about it a little bit. The evil disaster may come at any time. Im afraid there is no big competition among universities across the country Oh." "...That''s right!" Hearing Lu Yan''s words, Jiang De was silent for a moment before nodding, indicating that he had agreed to the request of the Prince. Seeing her partner''s consent, Lu Yan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. No matter from which standpoint, Lu Yan did not want any conflict between Jiang De and the prince of the empire. After all, according to her observation, the prince might be in charge of the empire in the future. Just waiting for her to say anything, a sudden roar faintly came from far away. The ground under Lu Yan and Jiang De shook several times. A bad feeling appeared in the hearts of the two at the same time. Looking at each other suspiciously, a clear and sweet ringtone rang in Jiang De''s arms. It was the sound of Jiang De''s portable communicator. He took out the communicator from his arms and turned on the receiving device. "Oh, my lord, there is an emergency in the city''s third line of defense!" "what happened!" "It''s a meteorite, a huge meteorite that came down inexplicably, almost destroyed the entire defense line, wait, it''s not good!!" "what happened!!" "Monsters! It''s monsters, they drop from the meteorite...!" The sound stopped abruptly, and the scene suddenly became silent, and both Jiang De and Lu Yan were a little shocked. You know, they are still discussing how to defend against the disaster on the front foot, and the disaster on the back foot broke out in advance. This kind of timing is too coincidental and makes people too late to prevent. After all, he was a character from the initial catastrophe era. Jiang De quickly calmed down and dialed a number: "This is the border army of the Ninth College City!" "I am Jiang De, and I will tell General Sasaki immediately. The whole army will be dispatched to target the third line of defense." After giving the order, Jiang De put down the communicator in his hand and looked at Lu Yan''s expression with some inexplicable expression: "When did you also learn the causal skill of crow''s mouth!" "Let''s be silly!" The whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com Hearing Jiang De''s words, Lu Yan rolled her eyes angrily, "Let''s go, go to the city defense line, although the evil disaster came so early, it was a bit unexpected, but I happened to be here." "It''s time to let those damn monsters know that we can suppress them once, we can suppress them a second time!" ... ... As the border city of the Empire, the Ninth University City has a triple line of defense. Among them, the third line of defense is the farthest line of defense from the city. In addition to the basic urban defense army, there is also a mercenary union that is very popular among professionals. The mercenary union is an organization that emerged in the border cities of the empire to assist the empire in managing numerous professionals. After all, not all professionals are willing to join the empire''s system. Professionals who are truly committed to the extraordinary path are not willing to be too shackled. Professionals are also humans and need money and various materials. At this time, the role of mercenary trade unions appeared, they replaced the country with various missions against wild beasts and criminals. Professionals also receive tasks according to their abilities, complete the state''s commission, and obtain various benefits. On weekdays, this line of defense is definitely full of people coming and going, all kinds of noisy and lively. However, at this moment, the roars of various monsters are flooded here. The original trade union grounds had been turned into a huge bottomless sinkhole, and monsters with strange shapes but filled with distorted malicious pitch black air crawled out of the sinkhole. Thousands of monsters raged in the entire defense line area, strangling the lives that survived the meteorite fall. "not good!" "Help!!" "I don''t want to die!!!" From time to time, one or two final wailings of human beings sounded in the roars one after another. In the frenzy of monsters, life flickered like a candle in the wind, extinguishing one after another. "It''s over!" Recovered from the halo of the meteorite impact, what You Xi saw was such a hell scene. It never occurred to him that he, who just got an idle position in the mercenary union through his brother-in-law, Shen Jianwen, would encounter such a terrible change on the first day of taking office. If he hadn''t even ran out of the trade union while changing shifts with others before, he might have died in the impact of that huge meteorite. It''s just that even if you escaped a catastrophe, in You Xi''s eyes, it''s just the difference between early death and late death. The monsters in the field of vision made You Xi unable to raise the will to resist. "Roar!!" At this moment, a twisted monster that looked the size of a calf saw You Xi, saw it roaring, opened its blood basin, and slaughtered it directly towards You Xi. A vicious atmosphere came oncoming, and with the crisis of death, You Xi completely collapsed on the ground. At the moment You Xi was about to die-- "You are still so weak!" In a leisurely sigh, a slender fist appeared in You Xi''s field of vision, bombarding the void in front of the monster, and then amid the sudden roar, the void showed a spider-web-like crack. "boom!!!" The terrifying shock swept forward, directly blasting the attacking monsters into fragments, flying flesh and blood... 2283 Chapter 088 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sudden change in the situation left You Xi''s head blank. Then You Xi found a beautiful figure in front of her, long bi-silver hair flying in the air, and her exquisite figure exuding an extremely shocking pressure. Even if you didn''t see the girl''s face, You Xi recognized the girl''s identity for the first time. She is no one else, she is the overlord-Ein Hart Strites! The strongest student of the ninth college, the girl you Xi thinks about. Since three years ago, You Xi has never wanted to see this girl again, but under the repeated orders and strict supervision of his brother-in-law and sister, he finally did not see each other. Unexpectedly, in this situation, he actually saw his favorite girl again. just-- "so far!" Obviously, the distance is less than two meters, but the girl''s back looks infinitely far away in his eyes. In just over three years, the girl has gone to a place that Youxi can''t see at all. This made You Xi couldn''t help feeling a burst of inferiority and despair! "Roar!!" Just when You Xi felt inferior and desperate, the surrounding monsters also recovered from the initial shock. The flying flesh and blood of the companions made the eyes of these twisted monsters completely red. Amidst the roar, endless anger rushed into the sky, raging... Faced with this situation, Einhardt''s expression remained unchanged. As indifferently as always! Although she is a king who is walking on the road of domineering, Einhardt has never been a grumpy girl. She has a quiet, and even a somewhat deserted character, which allows her to face everything calmly. A sudden sound rang from the girl''s body, and it was a roaring psychic organ called the Overlord Engine. A faint fighting spirit emerged, and an almost substantial arrogance emerged around the girl. "Strike first!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Einhardt blasted a punch straight ahead. A seemingly simple punch has gathered the strength of the girl''s whole body. In the more than three years since Nagato''s departure, Einhardt has continued to improve. Two years ago, he set foot in the realm of the second career career, and derived the life field possessed by elite professionals. Not long ago, the girl was quietly promoted to rank three, fusing the life field with her own psychic organs to derive her own professional supernatural powers. This kind of professional supernatural power is a milestone on the professional road, symbolizing the complete formation of the professional road. Generally speaking, awakened professionals can awaken professional supernatural powers as long as they reach the third rank, while inheritance professionals rarely can awaken professional supernatural powers. If they cannot awaken professional supernatural powers, it means that the road is cut off. Any professional who has awakened professional supernatural powers can be called a strong one, and they all have the possibility of stepping into the fourth rank. Einhardt''s professional supernatural powers are very simple and powerful, just the word''shock''! And now, the girl is exerting her professional supernatural power to the extreme. "Crack!!" The space hit by the girl''s seemingly slender fist shattered every inch, the air shattered like a mirror, and a series of terrifying white cracks less than two fingers wide shook in all directions. Hundreds of monsters in front of Einhardt''s eyes turned into countless pieces of meat in an instant, flying out.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezw.com The space in front of the girl''s eyes was suddenly empty, and her vision instantly widened. But Einhardt''s face didn''t show any happiness. Because she found that the defensive power of the monsters seemed a bit beyond imagination, she had tried to find the desolate beasts in the wild, and based on past experience, if her opponent was a desolate beast, the number of deaths could even increase by at least ten times. In other words, the defensive power of these monsters is probably at least ten times higher than that of the same level of desolate beasts. "The defense is strong, and the number is huge!" Secretly summarizing the characteristics of the monsters in front of him, Einhardt couldn''t help feeling slightly tricky. At this moment, perhaps due to the powerful influence of Einhardt, or the stimulus of the blood and flesh of those sprinkled companions, the monsters made piercing roars and the distorted vibes resonated, making the power even more terrifying. The ferocious monsters rushed toward Einhardt''s location like a tide, and showed no mercy. Faced with such a situation, Einhardt didn''t hesitate to continue with a punch. "boom!!" "Crack!!" The air cracks that were still spider webs spread forward, and the first monsters turned into flesh and blood in the cracks and flew upside down. Even the entire tide of monsters could not help but stop for an instant. But it was only a moment, the next moment, the tide of monsters continued to advance, as if to sweep everything. "go!" Seeing this scene, Einhardt made a decisive decision and chose to retreat. The girls profession is the overlord. As the overbearing king, she should not be afraid of any difficulties and obstacles, but not being afraid is not the same as being mentally disabled. In the face of unmatched existence, the overlord will also converge slightly. When retreating, Einhardt''s eyes swept to Youxi, who was completely collapsed on the ground. A look of contempt flashed through the girl''s eyes. She didn''t expect that this guy hadn''t recovered from the gaffe after so long. If it weren''t for some previous causes, she would not rescue him. Thinking of the other party''s entanglement with herself in the past, the girl even has an urge to give it up. "But forget it, since it''s saved, let''s save people to the west." This thought flashed in his mind, and Einhardt appeared behind You Xi as if teleported, his right hand directly dragged his back collar, the whole person jumped up, his feet were empty, and he galloped away. "Roar!!" Seeing Einhardt''s escape, the monsters roared unwillingly. Hundreds of monsters flew straight up, chasing them. "cut!" The girl who was strolling through the void sensed the tracker behind her, she just curled her mouth lightly without turning her head, but accelerated her speed and rushed directly out of the level where the third line of defense was. And when the monsters chased the girl and rushed out of the level-- "Burn it, Red Lotus Fire!" "Wind, congratulate me!" Two slender figures suddenly appeared. One of them was a black-haired girl with flames in his arms and flame wings in his hand, while the other was a soft-looking princess holding a magic wand. With the joint attack of the two girls, the wind and fire are intertwined into a flame tornado that kills all living things. The chasing monsters had no time to avoid them, and they were all involved. Then under the endless flame blade, it was torn apart and burned... 2284 Chapter 089 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a moment, the wind stopped the flames. The two girls also put away their weapons and the whole body visions. Among them, the Taito girl had a touch of displeasure on her face, and immediately turned to look at Einhardt who had just landed on the ground. "You guy, what are you doing!" In the words, the girl looked at Youxi who Einhardt had thrown on the ground, and she made no secret of her contempt. "You risked running into the monster group to save this kind of guy." "Shana!" It was not Einhardt who was talking, but another girl with a magic wand. I saw this soft princess-like girl who seemed to have a headache and her sister looked straight at the Taito girl, "Can''t be so rude, and this gentleman, are you okay." At the end of the story, the princess girl looked at You Xi who had just recovered. Facing the girl''s soft eyes, You Xi replied blankly: "No, it''s all right." "That''s good!" Hearing You Xis answer, the smile on the princess girls face was more gentle, pointing to a defensive fortress built by the surviving professionals and soldiers, and the gathering place in the fortress not far away: "Since it''s okay, please go over there to meet the other survivors, and we will leave if we have anything to do." As soon as the voice fell, the princess girl gestured to the Taito girl and Einhardt, and then the three of them flew up at the same time and flew in the direction where the monsters were. It wasn''t until the girls disappeared from her vision that You Xi really recovered. Then, the expression on his face suddenly became complicated. He knew the three girls just now, not only him, but almost all the students in the entire college city. They were the three strongest at the top of the entire ninth college city. Overlord Einhardt, Guren Apostle Shana, and Sealing Magician Kinomoto Sakura. Needless to say the former, and the red lotus apostle Shana is the Taito girl. According to rumors, she is a girl who hates evil and is guarded by the fire of red lotus that can burn all evil. As for the last sealed magician, she is also a girl with the nickname of a princess, and is the most popular student in the ninth college city. You Xi didn''t expect that he would have contact with three girls at the same time in one day. If it were in the past, he might feel extremely excited, but at this time, his heart is more inferior, despair and unwilling, You Xi is not an idiot, he clearly felt the girls'' contempt for him. Even if it was the gentlest princess, even if she didn''t show her head-on, the actions she left immediately showed. You Xi also understood that her performance was too bad, that''s why there was such a result. But at the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t stop being unwilling, even resentful. And just when You Xi mourned and complained-- "Do you want to be strong?" A voice filled with endless magical nature slowly sounded in You Xi''s heart. ... ... Time passed, and three days passed in a blink of an eye. The empires frontier legions acted very quickly. They arrived at the third line of defense in the third hour of the outbreak of the evil disaster, and cooperated with the surviving professionals and the army to resist the monsters in the third line of defense. In the open space between the third line of defense and the second line of defense, the professionals united and easily built a new line of defense. The Imperial Legion used this line of defense as the battlefield and fought fiercely with the monsters. For three full days, the monsters were unable to cross the defense line for half a step. But the Border Army can only do this step.Wen Bi Zhai Novel www.wbzxs.com After all, there are too many monsters, and with the passage of time, monsters continue to gush out from the initial sinkhole, as if the end of the sinkhole is connected to a world of monsters. The number of horrors, coupled with the super defensive power that monsters generally possess, made the horror of the evil disaster rise several levels instantly. therefore-- "It''s not going to work like this!" On the newly-built fortress wall of the defense line, the general of the Frontier Army, Kojiro Sasaki, looked at the dense group of monsters below, listened to the attacks of the professionals and the roars of the monsters, and spoke. With a long dark blue ponytail and the temples hanging down to his collarbone, a look of worry flashed across the face of the handsome young man in kimono. Three days of fierce battle, let him thoroughly understand the real terrible place of the evil disaster. "Indeed!" The person who responded to Sasaki was Lu Yan. The envoy who came from the imperial capital fell in love with the newly promoted Frontier Legion general when she first saw Sasaki. If it weren''t for the time of war, she would have completely adhered to Sasaki. Even if it is inconvenient now, it does not prevent her from getting close to each other from time to time. Lu Yan''s behavior surprised her partner Jiang De, but after being surprised, Jiang De took it for granted, because Lu Yan in his memory was a face control. Sasaki''s external appearance and internal temperament are very consistent with Lu Yan''s aesthetics. Under such circumstances, it is understandable that Lu Yan fell in love at first sight. just-- "Lu Yan, can you really like others?" There was a deep worry flashing in his mind, Jiang De did not show it, but took Lu Yan''s words and said, "We have experienced the terrible disaster more than ten years ago, so we know this very well. ." "Oh, what do you mean by the principal..." Hearing Jiang De''s words, Sasaki looked at Jiang De, completely ignoring Lu Yan''s gesture of pouting his mouth. "Our purpose is just to delay time!" In the face of the legion leader who he personally promoted, Jiang De didn''t play mystery, and said, "Emperor Capital has prepared an army to support and weapons specifically for monsters." "That''s it!" Hearing this, Sasaki was slightly stunned. He turned his head and glanced at the bloody fighters. He said again, "How long will it take? I need specific time to make the next command." Upon hearing Sasaki''s words, Jiang De and Lu Yan looked at each other. "It''s almost time." "about there!" "It''s now, after all, time is running out." "Ok!" After a simple conversation, Lu Yan turned to look at Sasaki, and said, "Dear Sasaki, I will watch my performance next. The imperial capital sent me over to watch the battle. With that said, the somewhat enchanting woman jumped straight, and even jumped directly off the wall and landed on the ground. "Roar!!!" The surrounding monsters sensed the woman''s approach, and suddenly roared and rushed over. just-- "roll!!!" The strong coercion spread in all directions centered on Lu Yan... 2285 Chapter 090 Empire Reinforcement! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sasaki stands quietly on the fortress wall. His pupils were calm, reflecting the scene under the city wall. Although Lu Yan''s actions were a little unexpected, there was no surprise in his heart, and some were just a touch of surprise. "This is the fluctuation of space." Feeling a trace of spatial fluctuations in the dark, Sasaki said leisurely, "So, the profession of Special Envoy Lu Yan can carry out large-scale spatial transfer, right, President Jiang." "exactly!" Hearing the words of the young people around him, Jiang De couldn''t help but sigh with Sasaki''s excellence. Thinking of this, Jiang De had to admire his luck, and he was able to pick up a genius like Sasaki. It is precisely because of this that Jiang De had to say some words while Lu Yan was away. "...Sasaki!" After pondering for a moment, Jiang De thought carefully, and then said, "Presumably you can see it too, Lu Yan has a great affection for you, what about your thoughts." "We are not suitable." Hearing Jiang De''s words, Sasaki''s answer was obviously somewhat indifferent. Sasaki knew what Jiang De meant. Lu Yan''s professional strength destined her to have a great role in the empire system. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for Lu Yan''s marriage to make the decision by herself. Because of emotion and reason, the top empire must tie Lu Yan to his chariot. In fact, if Lu Yan hadn''t been for the old man who followed Jun Wushuang from the catastrophe era, she would have been assigned to a certain prince or core high-level wife to be the wife of Jun Wushuang, or Jun Wushuang''s concubine. To be honest, Sasaki, who has long understood these reasons, is a bit greasy. Because from the beginning, it was impossible for him and Lu Yan. Maybe Lu Yan played a big role in the empire''s system, but in his opinion, that was the case. A woman with no special characteristics would never be in his eyes. What''s more, as a clone of mind, it is impossible for him to talk about love with a woman. Yes, mind clone! Sasaki is just a mind clone of Nagato. Although Nagato''s mind clones formed Dawn, not all of them have joined the dawn organization. There are still many idea clones scattered among the major forces in the world, and Sasaki is one of them. "That''s good!" Jiang De, who didn''t know Sasaki''s thoughts and all the reasons, immediately relieved after hearing his answer, and said happily, "If you can understand, I am worried that you are young and energetic!" "Thank the principal for your concern!" Replied gracefully, Sasaki''s gaze was still focused on the battlefield. At this time, the pressure on Lu Yan''s body has soared to the extreme, and the void behind him has rippled in the pressure, and as the ripples spread, revealing a bronze gate more than ten meters high. "This is Lu Yan''s professional supernatural power-the bronze gate, which can open a space passage between two places." Seeing the appearance of the Bronze Gate, Jiang De introduced immediately, and then a sigh flashed across his face, and continued, "If it weren''t for the heavy damage we had suffered in the Battle of Exterminating Demons to cover us, Lu Yan would have had a chance to be promoted to the fourth. Turned." Just as Jiang De was speaking, there was a crisp click on the bronze door, and it slowly opened.Zhuiwen Novel Network www.zhuiwen.org Lu Yan turned his body slightly sideways. The next moment, a barren beast cavalry with at least several thousand and fully equipped, looking magnificent, rushed out of the bronze gate. These cavalrymen were trained by special methods, and their breaths were almost the same, as if they were a complete whole. "That''s the Royal Cavalry Regiment!" Seeing the appearance of the cavalry, Jiang De''s face flashed with surprise. He knew that the imperial capital was ready to support, but he never expected that the imperial capital would dispatch such an ace army. The Imperial Royal Cavalry Regiment is directly under Jun Wushuang''s cavalry, all composed of cavalry professionals, possessing terrible tacit understanding and combat effectiveness. Like an arrow from the string, the royal cavalry regiment rushed out of the bronze door and plunged straight into the monster frenzy. Indomitable, full of fearful momentum and impact! In an instant, a conspicuous crack appeared in the dense monster frenzy, the wild beast cavalry brazenly penetrated the monster frenzy, but this is not over yet, the charge of the wild beast cavalry has not yet ended. Thousands of cavalry moved in exactly the same way, and at the same time they switched directions and launched another charge. Obviously the number is completely higher than that of the cavalry, but the frenzy formed by the monsters can''t stop the impact of the cavalry regiment at all. Once, twice, and three times, in the continuous impact, the monster frenzy immediately fell apart. After losing their quantitative advantage, the monsters'' advantage was much less, and the Frontier Army immediately coordinated to launch a counterattack. For the first time, all kinds of assaults over the entire defense line shouted and killed one after another. just-- "The monsters are actually retreating!" Seeing what seems to be a very good battlefield situation, Sasaki''s face flashed with surprise, "Principal Jiang, in your memory, will the monster frenzy happen like this?" "Of course, yes!" Jiang De''s answer was a bit blunt, and his face became unusually ugly, "Of course there will be no retreat in the normal monster frenzy, but it will be different if the owner of the monsters appears." "The master of the monster?" "Of course it is the devil!" It was not Jiang De who spoke, but a wicked young man who followed Lu Yan to the wall. "Monsters have no reason. Only the devil can make them obedient and make retreat." "His Royal Highness!" Seeing the youth, Jiang De''s face flashed with surprise. He didn''t expect that the new prince would come here in person, but thinking of the Royal Cavalry Regiment, Jiang De understood that it is precisely because of this highness in front of him that the Royal Cavalry Regiment would come here. "I have seen Uncle Jiang, I am Junxie, please advise!" While speaking, the young man came to the two of them, and saw that he first saluted Jiang De slightly, and then looked at Sasaki: "This general is a bit face-to-face, I don''t know how to call it." "Sasaki Kojiro, just call me Sasaki!" Facing the so-called rebirth in front of him, Sasaki responded calmly. At the same time, it was a pity that the timing was wrong. It would be good if the transformation of the mind deity in the Infinite Kingdom of God was completed. You know, Nagato is extremely curious about this so-called rebirth. "I really want to dissect him well!" .. 2286 Chapter 091 The sword points to the devil! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jun Xie shuddered suddenly. Looking around inexplicably, he suddenly remembered something. He raised his head and glanced at the empty sky. A smile of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth, making his evil intentions even more obvious. From Junxie''s point of view, I am afraid that Dark Gaia is thinking about himself again. In the past few years, Jun Xie and Dark Gaia''s minions have fought wit and courage. He doesn''t know how much he has defeated Dark Gaia''s maliciousness. He doesn''t mind doing it again. "It would be great if there was no dawn organization." This thought flashed in his mind, and Jun Xie''s heart was also full of complaints, "As the influence of the Dawn Organization spreads, more and more unknown guys appear, just like Sasaki in front of him." "Your Highness!" Seeing Junxie''s inexplicable behavior, Jiang De couldn''t help speaking. "Ah, sorry!" Slightly regaining his senses, Jun Xie couldn''t help but a touch of apology appeared on his face, which magically aroused the emotions of everyone around him and made them unconsciously give birth to the idea of ??forgiving each other. "interesting!" Feeling the strange changes around him, Sasaki''s thoughts flashed through his mind. The mind turned into a knife, and directly cut off the extra thoughts that he had produced. "As expected of the protagonist!" Sasaki''s ridiculous thoughts appeared in his heart, but Sasaki didn''t show it. After all, before he really finished the arrangement, he still expected Jun Xie to become a more conspicuous target to conceal himself. Under Sasaki''s acquiescence, Junxie''s absent-mindedness was quickly forgiven by everyone. Then everyone''s topic began to move directly into the topic. "Your Highness!" It was Jiang De who provoked the topic, and saw him slowly speaking, "You came here in person this time. What is the explanation from Boss Jun? The speculation about the king of monsters just now..." "That''s not speculation!" Jun Xie interrupted Jiang De''s conversation directly, and then directly said, "That is a fact, a fact that my father and I have confirmed, and this time I personally came here for this reason!" Upon hearing Junxie''s words, Jiang De, Lu Yan and Sasaki looked at each other. Finally, Jiang De said: "What are you going to do?" "Of course it was killed!" Jun Xie is very decisive throughout the rebirth protagonist, and immediately said with a murderous look, "Humans, no, any civilized creatures and demons are deadly enemies." "Although I don''t know why a new Demon King appeared, since he has appeared, then naturally kill him!" "It''s just that, but with our strength..." Jiang De didn''t dislike Jun Xie''s decisive killing. In fact, as a first-generation professional who came from the era of the catastrophe, in a sense, he was more decisive than Jun Xie. But compared to acting voluntarily, Jiang De, who has been baptized by years, understands that impulse can''t solve any problems. "Don''t worry, Uncle Jiang, we are naturally not the only ones!" Faced with Jiang De''s concerns, Jun Xie said confidently, "The father has reached a consensus with the Federation, and the Sea Clan has also decided to send reinforcements. After about three days, all the reinforcements will arrive." "...Where is the Holy See?" Listening to Jun Xie''s words, Lu Yan couldn''t help but speak.Little Tao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com "Lu Yan...Sister." In Lu Yan''s somewhat dangerous smile, Junxie called her sister very wittily, and then said, "Just a few days after you left Kyoto, my father and I confirmed many things." "One of the things is that, as a member of human civilization, the Holy See is no longer reliable!" "What?!" x2 Not only Lu Yan, but even Jiang De couldn''t help but lose his voice. The Holy See is not a small role, but a terrifying existence that occupies nearly one-third of the power of human civilization, but now this existence has been proven to be unreliable. How bad is it that the evil disaster is currently encountering such a thing. Immediately, even Lu Yan, who was still idiotic before, couldn''t help frowning, let alone Jiang De. Sasaki''s expression remained indifferent among the four on the scene. This point immediately aroused Jun Xie''s interest. "General Sasaki, aren''t you surprised?" Immediately, Jun Xie asked, almost tentatively. "Don''t be surprised!" Facing the temptation of the rebirth, Sasaki''s face remained unchanged, and he calmly said, "No matter what the world becomes, I just need to practice my own way." In words, a cold sword intent flashed past the slender young man in purple kimono. "...Practice, own way!" Jun Xie was slightly shocked by Sasaki''s sword intent at first, then his eyes were blurred, and he fell into his own world in a low voice, with a touch of evil spirits permeating his body. "this is" "Episode!" Recovered by Junxie''s evil intentions, Jiang De and Lu Yan were shocked again. At the same time, they lowered their voices one after another, secretly guarding the surroundings of Jun Xie. As professionals, they all knew the preciousness of insights. An epiphany was not only as simple as saving a lot of practice time. More importantly, in the state of epiphany, professionals can perfect their own path and go further. But for those who are strong, there are a few who didn''t have an epiphany while growing up. However, when Jiang De and Lu Yan were seriously guarding Junxie, they did not find that there was a smile of interest flashing from the corners of the mouths of Sasaki who seemed to be guarding them. To be honest, Sasaki didn''t expect Junxie to have an epiphany when he saw his sword intent. It was a pity that he couldn''t get any information from Jun Xie, but he didn''t expect to encounter this kind of heaven-sent opportunity. You should know that when you are enlightened, anyone will be in an ethereal realm. Under such circumstances, the spiritual will of the practitioner will directly blend with the outside world. The so-called blending means that there is no obstacle to each other''s spiritual level. The opportunity for Junxie''s epiphany was Sasaki''s sword intent. By chance, Sasaki was able to check Jun Xie''s memory through his sword intent. Although he could not detect all the memories, he still got a lot of interesting information. The most important piece of information is the general process of the future. Although it is not detailed enough, it is enough for Nagato. With this general information, Nagato understood a lot of the situation. "interesting!" Secretly passing this information to all the mind clones and mind ontology, and even the deity in the chaos, Sasaki''s attention shifted to the purpose of this time Junxie''s arrival. "That''s it, his purpose is really the devil. He is practicing with the origin of the devil, interesting ideas..." .. 2287 Chapter 092 The Calculation Behind The Scenes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It took half an hour for Jun Xie''s epiphany to end. Almost at the same time, the war under the city wall was temporarily ended. The human forces, supported by the royal cavalry regiment, and the border legions and mercenaries, completely wiped out all the monsters. Jun Xie, who had recovered from his epiphany, felt that he had gained a great deal, and he had strengthened his path even more. Originally, after the dawn organization appeared and the future intelligence he knew began to deviate, Jun Xie Da couldn''t help but develop a hint of timidity from the bottom of his heart. After all, he was a real loser in his previous life. This kind of psychology of the loser cannot be erased even if he is reborn, and he has almost become Jun Xie''s demon. In the epiphany just now, Jun Xie completely erased this demonic heart. just-- "Something seems to be missing?" Such doubts flashed in his mind, but Junxie didn''t understand it, so he could only regard it as an illusion. Then he looked at Sasaki, and with sincere gratitude, Junxie solemnly saluted Sasaki. "Thank you very much for your help, General Sasaki!" "It''s just that your highness has a good understanding." Although he said that, Sasaki calmly accepted the other party''s salute without any guilt, "The war is over, I will go down and integrate the army." With that said, Sasaki began to walk down the city wall, and Lu Yan followed closely. On the other side, Junxie looked inexplicable when he saw Lu Yan''s actions, and then he looked at Jiang De, "By the way, Uncle Jiang, Sister Lu Yan should have told you, about those..." "Oh, ah, don''t worry, leave it to me, Your Highness!" Perhaps it was the influence of the protagonist''s halo. Jiang De, who was a little indifferent to the new prince, was very enthusiastic at this time, "Although it was delayed due to the disaster, I will help you deal with those girls immediately." "No, no, uncle, I won''t bother you." Hearing Jiang De''s words, Jun Xie immediately said, "It''s because I didn''t think about it well before. To recruit that kind of genius, I should go out on my own. Uncle, you just need to help me convey the meeting request." "Ha, you deserve to be the boss of Jun''s seed, don''t worry about this kind of little things to me." The two people in the conversation did not know their words but were heard by Sasaki who had already walked down the city wall. The purple-clothed young swordsman couldn''t help showing a faint smile. "Really persevering, that guy!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Sasaki''s eyes flickered slightly, "But it happens to be missing for more than three years. Let me see your growth, Ein Hart!" ... ... A mysterious and unknown place. Here is the real earth consciousness, that is, the space where the dark Gaia in Jun Xie''s mouth is located, and a slightly depressed atmosphere diffuses from the petite figure in the center of the space. Miss True Earth Consciousness is still so pure and white, looking calm. But at this time, her mood was not as good as her appearance. On the contrary, her mood is extremely confused. It''s messed up, all messed up! In just three years, many of her arrangements on the real earth have been deviated. If it had not been for the final plan in her heart, she would have gone violently.33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com But even so, the Miss True Earth Consciousness in front of her is not far from the runaway. Fortunately, the girl is not an ordinary existence. After some time of thinking, she quickly recovered her calm, and then the girl waved her hand, and the whole space environment changed upside down. A model of the Earth with a diameter of more than 100 meters suddenly appeared in this unknown mysterious space. On the model, there are one power mark after another. This is a chess game for girls! "dawn!" Seeing the slightly chaotic chess game in front of her, the pure white girl was silent for a moment, and said word by word the name of the most famous organization on earth in the past few years, with a thoughtful look on her face. To be honest, after knowing the name of Dawn, the pure white girl immediately thought of the lord of truth in the chaos. After all, during the rise of the Lord, he liked the name Dawn very much. But as far as she knows, the Lord of Li is in an eternal battle. In theory, it is impossible for the other party to appear. After all, the process of the Lord of Li''s eternal battle is the common concern of the entire Chaos, even if he wants to keep secrets, it is impossible to hide the entire Chaos Dao ancestor. Therefore, it is more likely that other Dao ancestors who sneaked into the real earth consciousness made the hands and feet. The only thing the pure white girl can think of is the thing that the abyss came to break through the barriers of chaos and reality more than fifty years ago. In her opinion, maybe that thing was caused by others. The specific situation is still a mystery. "Very troublesome!" "But it''s just trouble, as long as the main body of the plan is not disturbed." This thought flashed in her mind, and a virtual screen appeared again in front of the pure white girl. On it was shown a solid wall and Jun Xie who was talking to others on the wall. The dawn organization is troublesome, but in the eyes of the pure white girl, the rebirth in front of her is even more troublesome. In the past few years, she secretly figured out how many times the other party did not know, but because of the inability to directly shoot, and because Jun Xie did not know why his luck was extremely high, the other party always succeeded in getting out of danger, and even went further. However, in this process, the girl had already thoroughly understood the other''s character and was completely sure of winning the final victory. Only at this time, the pure white girl was ready to stop being a killer. because-- "You must figure out the cause of this guy''s rebirth!" This thought flashed in her mind, and the pure white girl felt a burst of irritation. If she didn''t figure out the reason for the other party''s rebirth, what if she really accomplished her goal and the other party was born again? Whenever thinking of this possibility, the pure white girl''s heart would feel choked in her throat. If you want to figure out the reason, the girl must do it herself. "So, we have to set up a game!" The soft self-talk echoed in the mysterious space, and a blur and data flashed across the pure white girl''s face, "Set up a game where you can do it yourself, for example, to attract him outside the earth." "Sa, let me see, rebirth, your purpose should be that..." .. 2288 Chapter 093 Soliciting and Fighting! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jun Xie did not know the calculations of the pure white girl. Perhaps because he had frustrated many of Dark Gaia''s calculations, he could not help but despise the other party a little, but in fact, the rebirth had become a butterfly in the big net made by Dark Gaia in his mouth. Not only the pure white girl, but also Nagato and the leader who caused Jun Xie''s rebirth are calculating him. In a sense, the end of the rebirth has determined infinite darkness. It''s just that he still lives his own protagonist''s life without knowing it. The next morning. With the help of Jiang De, he finally met Einhardt, not only Einhardt, but Shana and Kinomoto Sakura. Even the city of Junxie felt agitated immediately. You must know that in Jun Xie''s previous life, these three were all goddess-level existences that were extremely graceful. Einhardt, the peerless tyrant, will not say anything. Shana is the messenger of the Scourge of the future, possessing an unrivalled red lotus karma. According to rumors, as long as the person identified as guilty for him, Shana will hunt down and kill him even if he runs to the end of the world. In that dark future and flourishing world, the Goddess of Scourge is the sustenance of countless civilians. It''s just a pity, maybe it''s just after the break, the world is still darker after all, this goddess of scourge finally fought with the devil in the dark calculations, and finally fell. Kinomoto Sakura is the future master of demons, and she even created a new power system. Although the existence of the system of cultivation must be under Kinomoto Sakura, it has given countless civilians the power to protect themselves, and Kinomoto Sakura has achieved amazing achievements with this system. In Jun Xie''s memory, the demon ruler eventually caused the Darkness Gaia to kill himself because he was too against the sky. Many people in the previous life believed that if it were not for insufficient accumulation, the demon ruler was likely to become the savior. In the first rebirth, apart from Einhardt, the person Junxie wanted most was Kinomoto Sakura, but it was a pity that he didn''t have many memories of Kinomoto Sakura in his previous life, and he was too weak to find anyone. It wasn''t until later that he confessed to Jun Wushuang that he found the opponent with the help of the entire empire. What surprised Jun Xie was that Einhardt, Shana and Sakura Kinomoto in the previous life should have no connection, but in this life they have become classmates and even formed a team. But in this world where the world line is constantly shifting, Jun Xie also knows that the butterfly effect is getting bigger and bigger. It is completely normal to have something different from the memory of previous lives. Thinking about this, Jun Xie immediately offered an invitation: "Become my partner!" The mind of the rebirth is absolutely sincere, "I know that with the talents of the three, in a few years, I am afraid that I will not be subdued to anyone, so I only hope that you will become my partners." "I''m walking on a road that I don''t know how to lead to a future. I need some partners." however-- "I reject!" No one else was speaking, it was Einhardt. The girl''s answer was clean and neat, her long bi-silver hair was dancing slightly in the air, and she said loudly, "I can feel your sincerity, but what''s the matter with me for the way you walk!" "I said to myself, why should I embark on an unknown path with you!" As soon as Einhardt finished speaking, Jiang De couldn''t help but want to speak, but Jun Xie stopped him. "No, Miss Einhardt, you are wrong!" Since Junxie, who has long understood Ainha''s personality, dared to say such a solicitation, he has his own rhetoric, "It is not whether you want it or not, but all human beings will take this path." Two Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com Junxie''s words couldn''t help revealing a faint desolation, even the three daughters of Einhardt couldn''t help being infected. The three girls are all talented and intelligent, and they looked at each other, and they vaguely realized that the prince of the empire knew something about them, and even all human beings did not, but they would face things in the future. If what the other party said is true, then the three girls should agree to the other party. just-- "I still refuse!" It was Einhardt who spoke on behalf of the three girls, "I can feel that, Your Highness, you are not lying, but even so, I don''t want to succumb to anyone." "It''s not a subjugation, but a partner!" "Becoming your Royal Highness, your partner of the prince of the empire, is it possible to be equal to you!" The girl couldn''t help showing a faint ridicule in her words, and then said in Jiang De''s somewhat angry eyes, "If you don''t plan to give up, then come to fight." "If your Highness can win, then I will naturally be willing to be your Highness''s partner!" "it is good!" Jun Xie''s answer was simple. In other words, from the beginning, he knew it would end like this. ... ... Gossip is human nature. The news that Junxie and Einhardt decided to fight has spread throughout the defense line. The battle site is set on a temporary school ground on the line of defense. The battle has not yet begun, and the reasons for the news are even more enthusiastic. Perhaps it is because the Royal Cavalry Regiment led by Junxie saved the entire line of defense, and Einhardt''s image in the hearts of everyone is immediately bad. After all, this is the highest-level invitation from the prince of the Empire, and Einhardt''s refusal so arrogantly makes many people unhappy. "This is Jiang De''s handwriting!" At the edge of the temporary school ground, Sasaki held his Nagata sword and listened to the whispers around him. He couldn''t help showing a smile of disdain at the corners of his mouth, but then he pulled it away. Lifting his head slightly, his gaze just caught the entire battlefield. On the school field at this time, Junxie and Einhardt were facing each other. Although the discussion around the school was not loud, the two of them were not mortals, so they listened to them. To be honest, Jun Xie felt a little embarrassed and helpless. He knew that this was done by Jiang De to help him. If it were other girls, this trick would work. But the problem is that this trick is dealing with the girl who is almost overbearing. "Really, teammate pig!" I couldn''t help sighing secretly in his mind, feeling the fiercer will of the girl not far away, Jun Xie didn''t say anything, because he knew that whatever he said was futile. Faced with such a situation, only by doing her best to defeat the opponent can she listen to her own words. Thinking like this, Jun Xie''s power burst into explosion, and the evil flame burst out in all directions! "War!!!" .. 2289 Chapter 094-Evil King and Overlord You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Maybe there is a lot of shady. But there is no doubt that Rebirth is an extremely powerful plug-in. You must know that before rebirth, Jun Xie was an out-and-out dude prince, who has not yet been promoted to adulthood, not to mention, his body and mind are even more empty because of the perennial lingering flowers. At that time, let alone re-enter the path of cultivation, the evil spirits at that time may live for several years. But with the rebirth plug-in, he has completed the life of many professionals in more than three years. At this time, he has already crossed the stage of the first and second careers, and has entered the third level early. Even if he didn''t want to forge a foundation that would be able to fight against the dark Gaia in the future, Jun Xie could even try four turns. The advantage of rebirth has given Junxie a lot of resources. There are various researches on the professional system, the elixir to cleanse the marrow and exchange blood, strengthen the body and mind, and various combat secrets. Under this premise, Jun Xie did not choose those so-called powerful professions to inherit, but self-awakened and explored. In fact, if it is not too wasteful, everyone who is born again has an aspirational heart. The same is true for Jun Xie! Through his own efforts and various intelligence advantages and resources, in the various targets of Dark Gaia, Jun Xie has grown at an astonishing speed and has walked out of his own career path. Its name-evil monarch! "boom!!!" The substantive arrogance burst out suddenly, and then calmed down, as if a thin film enveloped Jun Xie''s body. In an instant, Jun Xie''s figure disappeared from the school field. This is the professional supernatural power that Jun Xie obtained after being promoted to Rank 3, Xie Yan! This flame, as its name suggests, is somewhat evil, not as hot as a conventional flame, but has a variety of abilities. At this time, Jun Xie displayed the evil flame''s hidden ability. just-- "Keng!!" Sudden voice echoed above the school field. I saw that Einhardt had raised his right hand for some time, and the girl''s slender white right hand had already turned into pitch black, and it looked like a metallic color. And the fingers of this dark iron-like right hand were just against a blade tip protruding from the void. The space at his fingertips presents a little shock space. The sound of metal collision just now is the echo produced when the two collide. "interesting!" At this time, Einhardt spoke slowly, and the domineering style of the overlord spread to all directions centered on the girl, "If it is other people, it may be difficult to deal with, but to me, stealth is invalid." Along with the words, the overlord''s domineering became stronger and stronger, and immediately stunned the large audience near the school field. At the edge of the school field, Sasaki looked at the people falling to the ground around him, and a weird touch flashed across his face. He knew very well that with Einhardt''s attainments, he could completely control his domineering in the battlefield. Obviously, the girl deliberately leaked this power. "Really childish!" Secretly sighed, Sasaki continued to pay attention to the battlefield. On the school field at this time, Jun Xie couldn''t help but escape from the hiding of the evil flame under the more and more powerful and domineering shock. "Wow!!!" After retreating ten meters in an instant, Jun Xie''s face showed a slightly solemn expression. To be honest, Jun Xie never expected that in this new world line, Einhardt would be promoted to Rank 3 so quickly. Originally, in his impression, the girl in front of him was promoted to Rank 3 only two years later. of.400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com "Awakened professional supernatural powers, it is still shaking." Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and Junxie was surprised to find that Einhardt was in a lot of trouble. "Compared with her previous life, she seems to have many more wonderful skills, such as pressure and perception." "In this case, then I can''t hide myself!" Thinking of this, the evil flames on Jun Xie suddenly burst out, turning into a roaring evil dragon and rushed out. Faced with the evil dragon released by Jun Xie, Einhardt did not care about it, and directly picked it up. Then she was surprised to find that the evil dragon impacted on the ground where she had been before, and directly bit the ground out of a big hole. "Om!!!" In the next moment, the temperature of the evil dragon rose slightly, becoming more hideous. "Ok?!" Seeing this scene, Einhardt''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Crack!!" The girl shook her fist, without any technical content, and fell directly with a punch. The space around the girl seemed to be turned into a mirror, and then burst apart, and white cracks appeared. That is the shape of the shocking force in the air. "boom!!" The force of the concussion crashed down, and first had a frontal collision with the evil dragon that became more and more ferocious, and after smashing it into fragments, it directly blasted a large hole on the ground of the school field. The spectators who were still standing outside the school felt the shaking of the ground and showed their expressions of horror. It''s just that no matter what they think, the battle on the school field continues. The destruction of the evil dragon did not affect Jun Xie at all, and saw the royal prince waved his hand, the evil dragon appeared again, and this time the evil dragon was no longer just one, but a total of four. Following Junxie''s will, the four evil dragons roared and charged up. And Einhardt was also unwilling to show weakness and continued to punch! "Boom boom boom!!!" For a time, the whole school field roared continuously. ... ... "It''s kind of interesting!" Quietly watching the battle on the battlefield, Sasaki''s face flashed with a faint thought. After the observation just now, he vaguely realized the source of luck for Jun Xie, the rebirth. If the speculation is correct, I am afraid that in the course of these years of struggle, Junxie has gradually received the blessing of true earth humanity. The human pan-consciousness of the real earth is not awakened, and there is no self like the real earth consciousness. Even the main power of this pan-consciousness is absorbed by Chaos. But even so, it still exists. It''s just very weak. But now, this very weak sense of humanity seems to be putting its bargaining chips on Jun Xie. If it weren''t for this, the evil dragon evolved from Jun Xie''s evil flames would not have the characteristic of becoming stronger by swallowing the ground. In Sasaki''s memory, there is also a power similar to this. That was the Slash Emperor of the Moon World, a supreme demon sword that symbolized the determination of human beings to live even the entire planet. How similar the power of the evil dragon is to this demon sword. Of course, compared to Slashing the Emperor, the evil dragon at this time looked extremely immature... .. 2290 Chapter 095 Flame Demon You Xi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In time, perhaps Jun Xie can reproduce the proud style of beating the emperor. The premise is that the chess players secretly calculating behind him allow it. It''s just obvious, it''s unlikely. As for the reason... "If the chess piece is too strong, it will be difficult to control!" Speaking in a low voice about the tragedy of a certain protagonist, Sasaki''s gaze turned slightly. In fact, when he first watched the game, he felt a little strange around the school field. Although Sasaki''s essence is lofty, he is limited to his body that is only three ranks and he is not good at perceiving, but he can''t find a trace for a while. And now after Einhardt''s clearing of the field and the strange feeling of self-expansion, he has found his goal. That is a young professional who seems to have only one rank. Among other things, this alone exposed the other''s existence. After all, Einhardt''s domineering and domineering artifacts were clear, and at the current level of a girl, few professionals at the first rank could hold it. In such a situation, a seemingly ordinary first-time professional is a bit dazzling. Most importantly, Sasaki discovered that he actually knew each other. He is no one else. It is the fighter Youxi who confessed to Einhardt when she just graduated from elementary school a few years ago. Sasaki still remembers that he was amused by his actions several times. Originally, in Sasaki''s eyes, this was just a small and insignificant role. But now, this little character seems to be counterattack. "Although it is at the cost of life!" Indifferently made his own evaluation, Sasaki didn''t make any move, but quietly watched the other''s face constantly changing, as if he was making a difficult decision. You Xi is indeed making a very difficult decision. A few days ago, You Xi was inspired. That was a call from a mysterious existence. According to that call, as long as You Xi was willing, he could immediately gain the strongest power in the world and enjoy everything in the world. But You Xi understands that there will be no pie in the sky. Therefore, he has been wandering between hesitation and acceptance. Until now! "Do you really want to refuse?" Seeing the two figures continuously intertwined on the battlefield, You Xi''s heart was filled with indescribable jealousy, even if he denied it again, the two people in the field seemed to be a natural pair. And he is like a toad who covets the beauty of a swan, just a joke. "I am unwilling!" For a long time, You Xi said indifferently. His heart immediately sank into the darkness... ... ... On the school ground, the battle between the overlord and the evil monarch continued. Regardless of whether they had any other thoughts before the battle, the hearts of the two who had fought so far had gradually abandoned other thoughts, and the fanatical fighting spirit gradually filled their hearts. war!war!war! The more surging fighting spirit led the entire battlefield to a more intense point. And at this moment-- "Om!!!" The sudden roar echoed throughout the school field, not only the school field, but even the entire defense area. All human beings who are still awake feel an unprecedented crisis at this moment. The fierce battle came to an abrupt end in an instant.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com Everyone looked at a corner on the edge of the school field for the first time. It was a man lying on the ground with his heart in his hand. Einhardt recognized the identity of the other party for the first time. "Fighter-You Xi!" After all, only a few days ago, the girl saved the other''s life from the monster group. You Xi at this moment looked extremely wrong. The audience around him realized that there was something wrong. In their eyes, You Xi seemed to have become an extremely dangerous existence. Immediately everyone set up their unconscious companions around him and retreated. "this is" As a rebirth, Jun Xie reacted immediately. "not good!" His pupils shrank violently, Jun Xie immediately rushed to You Xi, and at the same time shouted loudly, "Everyone is ready to fight, and this person is about to become a demon!" A stone shook a thousand layers of waves, and Jun Xie''s voice instantly made everyone on the school field cry in secret. Of course, Sasaki is just doing superficial movements. "boom!!!" Junxie''s voice was like a signal, and Youxi''s body suddenly burst into hot flames, and the terrifying heat swept away. With Youxi as the center, the ground several meters in radius directly turned into magma. The former fighter You Xi fell directly into the magma, completely becoming a memory of the past. In the next moment, You Xi reappeared as a lava giant! "Roar!!!" The whole process was completed in an instant, but when the giant''s figure appeared on the edge of the school field and roared, the terrifying coercion swept across, and the hot breath was sprayed out from the giant. And the goal of this breath is very clear, that is, Jun Xie in front of the lava giant. "Evil Flame!" Facing the giant''s attack, Jun Xie immediately manipulated the evil flame into a shield. "boom!!!" The scorching breath instantly bombarded the Evil Flame shield, and immediately blasted cracks in it, and Jun Xie himself also drew back two ten meters long ravines in the impact of this breath. "No, protect your lord!" "Give me all!" "go to hell!" The attack of the lava giant immediately caused a counterattack from the entire defensive area, and even before the stunned companions could settle down, the surrounding soldiers rushed out one by one and launched an attack. "Roar!!" Facing the siege of everyone, the lava giant burst out a magma attack like raindrops. Immediately, everyone''s attacks were offset in the magma rain. Many people were even hit by the magma rain. There are not no people who died immediately. "Roar!" Seemingly satisfied with the consequences of his own power, the giant roared with joy, and at this moment, the figure of the overlord girl appeared above the lava giant out of thin air. The terrifying overlord''s domineering agitation was all excited, all aimed at the lava giant. Under this pressure, the giant subconsciously raised his right hand to cover it. "Break it!!" Without chanting the names of the moves in his heart, Einhardt just banged and sipped softly at the same time. "boom!!!" The huge magma arm of the lava giant, under the girl''s seemingly slender but insurmountable punch, first shrank suddenly, then collapsed from the middle, and finally collapsed... 2291 Chapter 096-The Return of the Secret Sword Swallow You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jun Xie was surprised. Seeing Einhardt who was not far away smashed the arm of the lava giant with a punch, Junxie clearly realized that Einhardt''s attack power seemed to be stronger than when he had fought him before. For the first time, Jun Xie thought whether the opponent had released water during the battle. It was just that Jun Xie quickly denied this possibility. Perhaps in front of other people, the identity of the prince of the empire is very noble, but Jun Xie understands that in the eyes of this overlord girl, it is probably just an identity. She will never release water because of her identity. In this way, the answer comes out naturally. "The more you fight, the stronger!" Sighing softly with the talent of the girl he valued, Jun Xie suddenly thought that it was really great to be interrupted in the battle. If he continued, he might be defeated. Maybe it''s a rebirth relationship, Junxie can do the so-called one-hearted two-purpose. While thinking about Einhardt''s problem, he also noticed another thing, that is, the strength of the lava giant in front of him is a bit abnormal, after all, he is a demon! The so-called demon king, but the owner of endless monsters, definitely has a terrifying combat power beyond the general rank four level. And the Demon King in front of him, although his aura was surging, but he had reached the sky, it was a third turn. "He is not a demon king, or he is not a complete demon king!" Even if he has the memory of the future, Jun Xie doesn''t know the birth process of the Demon King, but he has heard a rumor that the original Demon King is just a will, and his true birth requires another soul as a sacrifice. If the rumors are true, then the predecessor of the lava giant, the fighter is the sacrifice of the demon king. "But whatever the reason, wipe him out!" Thinking back and forth in his mind, he came to this conclusion in an instant. The next moment, Jun Xie''s figure disappeared in place and appeared in front of the lava giant, with the dagger pointed directly at the giant''s heart. It was at this moment that the lava giant burst out with a far greater pressure than before. As if stimulated by something, the terrifying arrogance suddenly bloomed. Einhardt''s fighting instincts were brought into full play in an instant, and he disappeared in his footsteps, but Jun Xie, who had just impacted, had no time to react and was directly affected by his arrogance. Immediately, Jun Xie couldn''t help being confused, and his whole body became even more stiff. "boom!!!" Then he was directly blasted into the ground not far away by the remaining hand of the giant. Seeing this scene, the surrounding soldiers reddened and launched an attack recklessly. just-- "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" A terrifying roar suddenly burst from the lava giant''s mouth. In the next moment, the lava giant was facing everyone''s attacks, and at the same time, it was constantly absorbing the lava evolved from the ground under its feet, and its body was expanding at an astonishing speed. Until a certain moment, as if it had absorbed enough power, the giant opened his blood basin, and it was a hot breath. "not good!" Einhardt''s pupils shrank and appeared in front of Breath instantly. There is no way for the girl not to appear in front of this breath, because if she ignores it, this attack will bombard those who are not far away who are unconscious on the ground. After all, the reason why those people went into a coma was entirely because of the girl''s previous willful behavior. "Boom!!!" Read the novel www.duduaa.com In the face of the incoming breath, Einhardt shot out with a punch. It is still the use of shock. Perhaps it was the reason for the rush of time. The blow of the Overlord Girl didn''t cause many cracks in the air, and the defense raised by her shock dissipated rapidly under the continuous bombardment of Breath. Seeing that Einhardt''s defense was about to be shattered, he was about to endure the giant''s breath. "Ugh" A soft sigh sounded leisurely around. Hearing this sigh, Einhardt felt familiar for a while. Although the tone and other things were different, the girl instinctively remembered her sleeping master. "Om!!!" The next moment, a crisp and melodious knife chirping appeared. It was a beautiful knife light that appeared out of thin air. The hot breath was cut off instantly! "It needs to be tempered." An indifferent voice rang in his ears, and Einhardt saw a handsome young man in a purple kimono walking by her side and strolling to the lava giant. The elegance of his posture makes people feel deeply moved. During the whole process, the giant did not attack, but stared at the young man very carefully, as if he had encountered some terrifying enemy. Even the chaotic battlefield can''t help but calm down at this moment. Whether it was Junxie who had just crawled out of the ground, other soldiers who were seriously injured or not, or Einhardt, their eyes couldn''t help moving with the young swordsman. "Next, Sasaki Kojiro." Slowly reported his name, Sasaki leisurely raised the 1.5-meter long long sword in his hand, "You don''t need to introduce yourself, please use all your strength and take me a knife." Following Sasaki''s words, the lava giant''s sense of crisis instantly soared to the extreme. Thanks to this sense of crisis, the coercion on the giant surpassed the scope of the third revolution for the first time. The force of terror even eroded the surrounding space, as if to assimilate everything. just-- "Secret Jianyan is back!" At this moment, Sasaki took a step and suddenly swung the Nakata sword in his hand! The beautiful and desolate blade light suddenly appeared. It was a kind of extreme knife light far beyond the imagination of the world, and it immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and then everyone was surprised to find that the knife light seemed to have changed at a certain moment, from one to three. The three poignant rays of light fell on the lava giant at the same time as precise as a scalpel. The light of the knife flashed past, and there were three more hideous knife marks on the lava giant''s body. Only a little bit, the giant will be completely divided on the spot. "Roar!!!" The next moment, the lava giant let out a stern roar, his entire body turned into a fire, and it rose into the sky in an instant, and disappeared in front of everyone in an instant. And Sasaki''s face suddenly turned pale, and he smashed the ground with a knife to prevent him from falling... 2292 Chapter 097 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the middle of the night, the moon and stars are scarce. Standing on the empty city wall, Sasaki quietly looked into the distance, the soft moonlight gently spilt down, and there were no traces of fighting in the day in the defense area at this time. The extraordinary power of professionals has already eliminated all the damage caused by the battle. As for the results and impact after the battle in the day... Let alone the unlucky ones who died. The agreed battle between Junxie and Einhardt was temporarily invalidated. After a battle of the incomplete demon king, neither Junxie nor Einhardt had the idea of ??continuing to fight. Of course, the thinking between the two is still somewhat different. Einhardt simply felt that fighting was enough. But Junxie was to avoid his ultimate defeat. In addition, Junxie had to hurry up to respond to the situation to the capital and deal with the incomplete Demon King. He realized that he was underestimating the Devil King. Therefore, before actually starting to act, Jun Xie felt that he needed more helpers and combat power. Sasaki himself rose to fame after that war. Although he could only slap a knife, Sasaki''s victory that laid his sword deeply penetrated everyone''s hearts. I don''t know how many swordsmen professionals are eager to communicate with him. There are also many girls who are staring at Venus and are infatuated with Sasaki, who is originally elegant and unusual. Facing such a change, Sasaki was not at all happy, but he was troubled. So after the battle, he avoided everyone. I haven''t come here until now. "The scenery is great!" After standing quietly for a long time, Sasaki whispered such an evaluation, and then continued, "What do you think, Miss Einhardt, uninvited." "It''s a duty for a disciple to come to see Master, there is nothing to say about uninvited." Accompanied by a seemingly indifferent but a little excited voice, Einhardt walked out of the shadow behind Sasaki, "I really did not expect that Master, you would appear in front of the disciple in this way." "...How did you know my identity." Listening to Einhardt''s statement, Sasaki tilted his head slightly and looked at the girl with a little excitement around him, "I heard incomparable certainty from your words, this is very interesting." "intuition!" Regarding Sasaki''s admission, Einhardt''s face couldn''t help showing a relaxed smile. In the face of her master''s inquiry, the girl did not hide anything. "Intuition...I see!" There was a slight pause, and Sasaki''s face flashed with a flash of sorrow. In the transcendental realm, the so-called intuition is divided into many types, including intuition on the spiritual level, whim in martial arts, and sense of secret in immortality. Under normal circumstances, none of these so-called intuitions can sense the existence of Nagato and his mind clones. It''s just that Einhardt''s body is a bit special. After all, the girl''s body has been baptized by Nagato''s power for more than ten years, and the girl who should have become Nagato''s flesh has inherited the almost god-given premonition of Nagato''s deity to some extent. Although it was a thousand miles away from Nagato''s hunch, it was enough to sense the essence of Sasaki.Picture Broadcasting World Novel www.tubo123.com After understanding the reasons, Sasaki didn''t say much, but leisurely said: "I am not your master, just a clone of a dying person with a fusion of ideas." "Doppelg?nger, what about your body, Master?" Hearing this, Einhardt asked curiously. "Still sleeping and metamorphosing!" Sasaki did not conceal anything about his disciple''s inquiry. After all, it is not something that needs to be concealed. "In addition to my mind clone, there are still 665 mind clones in the world." "We have different names, and if you have the opportunity, you will also meet." "So many clones!" Listening to Sasaki''s narrative, Einhardt couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, but after feeling a little, the girl felt a little familiar. After thinking for a while, the girl couldn''t help but stare: "Master Master, could it be that the so-called Dawn Organization..." "It''s my masterpiece!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Sasaki faintly said, "It''s a product of chance. The so-called Dawn Organization is composed of my mind clone." Hearing that, even the overlord girl couldn''t help being a little speechless. She found that her master was really good at making trouble. The legendary organization Dawn for which the entire world is turbulent turned out to be randomly created by his own master. But Einhardt soon stopped paying attention to these things. After all, she had personally witnessed a memory of her master in the past. In her opinion, what her master is doing nowadays is nothing more than a little trouble compared to the past. Compared with these things, the girl is more concerned about her own practice. During the years when Master was sleeping, she had accumulated a lot of questions. After thinking and verifying some questions, she came to a conclusion on her own, but some questions need to be answered by her master. Sasaki was naturally willing to answer the question from his apprentice. ... ... And while Einhardt was busy asking her master for advice, her two companions were following her. There is a more interesting tradition in the college cities of the empire, that is, college students will register with the mercenary union under the encouragement of teachers, and get training from the work of mercenaries. Because they are still students in school, students who register for mercenaries usually take the form of small teams. Kinomoto Sakura and Shana are Einhardt''s mercenary partners in the Ninth High School City. Perhaps it is the reason why they are both Tianjiao, the three women are friends at first sight. Even sleep in the same room on weekdays. And now there are no exceptions. Just like this, when Einhardt quietly walked out of the room in the middle of the night, Kinomoto Sakura and Shana, who had been unable to sleep because of the many things encountered during the day, both opened their eyes. After the two girls looked at each other, they waited tacitly for Einhardt to leave before getting up and tracking. Through the wind manipulation of the origin of the wood, the girls pursued Einhardt''s remaining breath in the wind, and soon came to the city wall. From a distance, they saw the figure of Einhardt and Sasaki talking... 2293 Chapter 098 Chance! Two women promoted! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Maybe it''s because of the peace of mind with my master. Until Shana and Kinomoto Sakura came near the city wall, Einhardt still didn''t notice. In contrast, Sasaki noticed the arrival of the two girls for the first time. Taking advantage of the moment Einhardt lowered his head in thought, Sasaki tilted his head and glanced slightly. Coincidentally, his eyes happened to meet the two girls. "Om!!!" The depth contained in Sasaki''s eyes immediately made the consciousness of the two curious girls slightly confused, and then he slightly aroused the power of the Infinite Kingdom of God and included the two girls in the Kingdom of God. The whole process was completed silently in an instant, and the Overlord Girl didn''t react at all. After Einhardt thought about the problem at hand, Sasaki suddenly asked: "Einhardt, maybe I will charge two more disciples." "Really?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Einhardt''s face flashed with surprise, and then the girl immediately remembered her two companions, "I don''t know who you are after, Master." In the girl''s vision, if her master has not made a decision, she will recommend her two companions to him. just-- "It''s your two companions!" As if he understood her thoughts, Sasaki said leisurely, "I have to say that the fate is really magical, and it brought the three of you together. Providence is so, it happened to be your disciples. "Of course, they have to go through some tests if they want to become my disciples." "What test?" "You don''t have to care about that." I know that my disciple intends to help her sister, but Sasaki will not give her a chance, "The test is already underway. Just now they followed you and I sent them directly to the test place." ... ... At the same time, the infinite kingdom of God. After three years of evolution, at this time the area of ??the kingdom of God has expanded more than ten times compared with its original posture, and its various aspects and accumulation have increased by hundreds to thousands of times. Although the mind body at the core of the Kingdom of God has not yet awakened. But under such circumstances, the consciousness of the deity of Nagato in Chaos is able to come here without knowing it. When Shana and Kinomoto Sakura arrived, they fell into a dream under the influence of Nagato Honten. Yes, dreamland! But this dream is not an ordinary dream, but a dream of reincarnation. To be honest, after knowing that Einhardt''s two partners were Shana and Kinomoto Sakura, Nagato was still very surprised. After all, in his memory, these two girls were also in the chaos. Perhaps because of this similar experience, Einhardt and the two girls hit it off and became close friends. It was also because of this situation that Nagato planned to accept them as disciples.Yudi Bookstore www.yudiwu.com It''s just that Nagato is very strict in accepting disciples. One of the most important points is that Nagato does not allow his disciples to go against him, and he has absolutely no intention of teaching an opponent. Just as Einhardt''s body and mind were affected by Nagato''s dominance, he was ready to dye the two girls his own color. To do this, a dream like reincarnation is a very suitable choice. Because it is reincarnation, you can experience a life you set, and because it is a dream, it will not have too much influence on your spiritual will, and the most important thing is that you will not accumulate time in your consciousness. Nagato didn''t want the two disciples he booked to lose their youth early because of the accumulation of years in consciousness. Perhaps youth means all kinds of shortcomings. But youth has unlimited possibilities! As for the reincarnation dreams of the two girls, they are actually very simple, just a life of orphans living under infinite civilization. Nagato is confident that Bai Yujing''s civilization power is enough to make them dye their own colors. When the two girls were dreaming of reincarnation, their bodies were placed in the two sources under Nagato''s will. Nagato is going to take the opportunity to transform the bodies of the two girls. After all, compared to Einhardt''s body that has been transformed by Nagato''s willpower, the two girls may be called arrogances, but they are essentially inferior. In the early stage of the career path, it is fine, but as long as they take four turns, there will be a clear gap between them. Among them, Shana''s origin is the origin of God of Punishment that Nagato deliberately obtained from Naiako. After all, the original Shana was the substitute of the God of Heaven Punishment, and the memories obtained from the rebirth showed that Shana in the future was the goddess of Heaven''s Scourge. Various circumstances showed that Shana and God of Heaven Punishment were in perfect harmony. The origin of Kinomoto Sakura is the origin of a tree of life. By merging this source, Kinomoto Sakura can help Kinomoto Sakura better understand the so-called spirituality. After all, her future name is the master of the devil, and her spiritual attainments are definitely not shallow. In this way, a little bit of time passed, and a full six hours passed in a blink of an eye. The girls dream of reincarnation finally came to an end. at this time-- "boom!" "boom!" At almost the same time, Shana and Sakura Kinomoto who had escaped from their dreams were promoted. Originally, the two girls were both at the limit of the second-tier professional, and only half a step away were able to be promoted to the third-tier. After experiencing the baptism of the dream of reincarnation, coupled with the promotion of the original integration, the promotion is completely taken for granted. It''s just that the opportunities for the two girls are extraordinary. During the promotion process, they even expanded their own paths and their careers changed. Shana''s career advanced from the Red Lotus Apostle to the Heavenly Punishment Messenger, and directly awakened the professional magical powers of the Heavenly Punishment Fire. The hot flame burst out from the girl''s body, turning it into a scorching Heavenly Punishment Messenger. And Kinomoto Sakura advanced from a sealed magician to a magical messenger, awakening a professional supernatural power called Dianling. At first glance, it seems to be just an ordinary auxiliary magical power, but at the moment of awakening, it operates on its own, directly invigorating four elemental demons with graceful gestures around the girl. The promotion process lasted for almost half an hour, and the two girls did not fall to the ground until the realization was over. Then the scene around the two girls was blurred, and then they appeared in front of Einhardt and Sasaki. Looking at each other, the two girls bowed towards Sasaki and saluted: "I have seen Master!" ps: At the end of writing, the whole person is dizzy...... .. 2294 Chapter 099 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The news that Shana and Kinomoto Sakura had gone to Sasaki quickly spread throughout the defense zone. If it were before the devastation strikes, this news might have caused an uproar. After all, although Sasaki was the leader of the Frontier Army before that time, everyone knew that the real controller of the Frontier Army was Jiang De. Sasaki is just a subordinate that Jiang De accidentally picked up three years ago. Many people think he is just a puppet of Jiang De. Even many cadres in the Frontier Army were very disapproving of the general Sasaki. In the past few years, it is not uncommon to see yin and yang in violation. But after Sasaki defeated the incomplete Demon King, this matter was completely logical, and anyone with a discerning eye could realize that Sasaki was only one step away from the four-turn realm of the Pillar of Country. After all, not all Rank 3 professionals can severely wound a Demon King who has just entered Rank 4 with a single blow. There is even speculation that Sasaki may be promoted to Rank 4 if he wants to. The reason why he is still in the state of rank three is probably because of precipitation and accumulation! Then, after the fact that Einhardt was Sasaki''s disciple a few years ago came out, people who had been entangled with the fact that Einhardt and the prince of the Empire had almost reached a tie were immediately relieved. With such a strong master, the strength of the apprentice makes people feel completely natural. Little did he realize that such a decision completely obliterated Einhardt''s own talent and effort. Fortunately, the overlord girl had a very good mentality and was not affected in any way. It''s just that Einhardt was not affected, but other people were greatly shocked-it was not someone else, but the prince of the empire, Jun Xie, who was heavily shady. The rebirth can guarantee that Einhardt has absolutely no so-called master in his memory. Unexplainable, Jun Xie turned his attention to dawn. Based on his memory and the current situation, Junxie determined that Dawning had affected too much the future, so the conclusion came out naturally: Sasaki was a member of Dawn. And Einhardt and the three girls were attracted by this organization. When he told Jiang De and Lu Yan of this speculation, he immediately got a complicated reply from Jiang Deman: "In fact, I just sent someone to rearrange Sasaki''s information and got a lot of anomalies." "Before I picked up Sasaki, he was just an ordinary one-turn Yingzhou swordsman professional, with mediocre aptitude, even his name was not Sasaki Kojiro, but after I picked him back, he had an amazing transformation." "Originally I thought he was a buried genius, he was only promoted naturally after getting enough resources." "But thinking about it now, what should have changed in it that I don''t know." Hearing Jiang De''s words, Junxie and Lu Yan couldn''t help being silent. Neither of them was stupid. They naturally understood the anomaly, in addition to Sasaki himself, but also his relationship with Einhardt. After all, Sasaki, who was extremely mediocre a few years ago, and Einhardt, who had already been known as an open-air talent at the time, could not be masters and apprentices. "The biggest possibility is that Sasaki and Sasaki a few years ago are not the same person!" Lu Yan, who was in charge of a lot of imperial intelligence, had more complex faces than Jiang De. As her investigation of Sasaki continued to deepen, she felt more and more that love was about to leave her. It''s just that she is not an ordinary person after all, but she quickly reduced her emotions and continued: "Actually, there is a very similar piece of information about the members of the Dawn Organization. No matter who those members are, they all changed more than three years ago. Not only did they change their names, they also became Tianjiao." "The most surprising thing is that the names of these members are the names of famous legends in past history." "For example, Sasaki, his name is the famous swordsman in this land under our feet in the past!" To read the novel website www.1ddu.com Speaking of this, Lu Yan paused a little, and then continued to speak, "Especially the knife that Sasaki killed the Demon King, there are also clear records in the past history." Hearing Lu Yan''s intelligence, let alone Jiang De, even Junxie, the reborn, was a little dumbfounded. Although Lu Yan did not specify, the reborn can easily come to a highly probable conclusion, that is, the members of Dawn are all newly born heroes of the past. As for the reason, it is very simple. The future of earth civilization will be greatly shattered. It is not normal for the heroes of the past to be reborn and save the world! After a long silence, Jun Xie slowly said, "What is my father''s opinion?" "Your Majesty means, do more and make more mistakes, just watch the changes!" After speaking, all three of them were silent with thoughtful faces, but the three who were thinking did not notice that at the window of the room they were in, a faint blush flashed in the eyes of a hidden gecko. ... ... "Ah, they are really misled!" At the same time, it was in a room hundreds of meters away from Jun Xie and others. The whole body is shrouded in black robe, like a witch-like woman in a magical story sitting leisurely on her knees. Between her hands is a crystal clear divination crystal, which reflects the figure of Jun Xie and the others. The woman''s name is Medea, the same name as Medea, the betrayal witch in Greek mythology. In fact, she is the mind clone of Nagato whose template is Medea. Yes, Nagato''s mind clone is not only a man. Including women! After all, what Nagato really needs is practice experience and perception, and there is still a slight difference between the practice experience and perception of men and women. Under such circumstances, Nagato would not be stuck with the gender of the idea clone. In his eyes, these are just products of transition. "Unintentionally inserting willows into the shadows!" The woman who responded to the woman was Sasaki Kojiro who was also sitting in the room and enjoying tea. To be honest, Sasaki is also very impressed by the unpredictability of fate. When his subjective consciousness differentiated these idea clones, he was only preparing to use them as the external expansion fulcrum of the infinite kingdom of God, and to experience the practice of this world. At that time, just for convenience, the main consciousness used the many heroic spirits of the Moon World as the basic template of the idea clone. As a result, this unintentional act seemed to touch something unintentionally, and Dawn faintly got the luck of the last era of humanity. Sasaki, who has a very high life essence, can clearly feel that as the conclusions reached by Junxie and others spread across the empire and even the world, their luck with these idea clones has become more and more high. The humane air transport that vaguely belongs to the real earth is divided into two parts. The last epoch belonged to the dawn organization. As for this era, a lot of luck lies in Junxie at present. Of course this is only the current situation! That is to say, Jun Xie still has some effect, otherwise, Sasaki and the others would have jointly deprived him of all his luck, after all, luck is not too much at any time... 2295 Chapter 100 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not long after, Medea left. Of course, this is only temporary. You must know that Medea is here to assist Sasaki. After all, although Sasaki is quite successful in attacking, other aspects are normal. Medea, who is good at many magic tricks, is definitely Sasaki''s best logistics supporter. The witch''s departure was just to prepare some spell-casting materials. After Medea left, Sasaki began to practice. His practice is very special. It''s easy too! It''s not about meditation, nor is it about practicing boxing to temper the body, just put the nameless long knife that you carry with you flat on your knees and sit and meditate. With the passage of time, the distracting thoughts in Sasaki''s heart have been cut. Only a soft moan of sword intent remained in his mind. In the silent silence of sitting and meditating, he felt a little bit of his own sword and his own way! This is the path Sasaki has walked himself in the past few years. As described in Jiang De''s intelligence, before becoming Nagato''s mind clone, Sasaki was only a mediocre professional swordsman, and his prospects and current combat capabilities were extremely mediocre. Although when he becomes the mind clone of Nagato, his career path will expand considerably. But this expansion is ultimately limited. The degree of expansion depends on the strength and the foundation of the body used to expand the career path. Needless to say the former, while the latter is like Sasaki''s swordsman profession, it can be expanded to double swordsman, magic swordsman, big swordsman, etc., but it cannot become a sword god or something in one step. But Sasaki''s situation is more painful. When he seized the house, his predecessor just happened to be repaired and walked, and his original source was injured. Therefore, the power carried by Nagato''s mind can only be used to make up for the original source after winning the house. Sasaki''s profession is still the most common swordsman! In such a difficult situation, Sasaki could only find another way. He abandoned his physique, strength, speed and even various sword skills, and only cultivated a sword intent. It is this kind of practice that allowed Sasaki to come to where he is today with the most mediocre qualifications and profession in just a few years. Just as the outside world had said, he had already slashed the threshold of four turns. Only to settle and accumulate oneself, so there is no promotion. After all, roads above four turns can''t be so extreme. After these years of experience and insight, Sasaki and the others have already deduced the way of practice in this world to the level of six revolutions, two revolutions higher than the current world''s strongest professionals. The professional system started from the beginning with the spirit child as the core and the prototype of the condensed road. Among them, the first-level professionals transformed into psychic organs, and the second-level professionals gave birth to their own life field. The existence of this field allowed the professionals to completely separate the dimensional distance from the mortal. The life field of the Rank 3 professional is fused with the psionic organs, intertwining the professional magical powers of the mileage card. At this point, the path of a professional has reached the extreme of human beings. The next road is another level. According to the deduction of these idea clones of Sasaki, the life field of Rank 4 professionals will be released outside, eroding the surrounding world, and this erosion to the extreme will give rise to a domain similar to the blessed land. Rank 5 professionals will turn the blessed land into the heaven of the cave on the basis of the rank of 4. As for the so-called six revolutions, it is obvious. That is-Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com Turn one party into the real world! It can be seen from this that the so-called professional system is the way of the world. However, there are thousands of roads, and in the end, they will inevitably lead to the same result. It is not surprising that there is such a result. After all, one is born between heaven and earth. If you want to be transcendent or even detached, you naturally have to learn from heaven and earth. And is there a better way to learn than to create another world? The answer is naturally no! By the way, the infinite kingdom of God is to some extent equivalent to the heaven of the fifth rank professional, and after these years of development, the kingdom of God is already a fairly mature and complete large cave. As long as the subject consciousness sleeping in the core of the Infinite Kingdom is awakened, it is a powerful Rank 5 professional. Of course, it is not easy for the infinite kingdom to advance from the cave to the world. The reason is simple, the birth time of the cave is too short, and the accumulation is insufficient! ... ... The topic returned to Sasaki. Sasaki, who is already high enough to be able to reach the top of Rank 4 professionals at any time, actually eliminated his own knife accident, and his true power is probably not as good as some ordinary Rank 3 professionals. Although he can be promoted to Rank 4, his future is probably an ordinary Rank 4 professional. Perhaps in the eyes of others, such an achievement is already quite remarkable. After all, there have been more than 20 Rank 4 professionals since the Transcendent Era, and there are fewer Rank 4 professionals in today''s world. Even in the golden age of the future, there are probably very few professionals who have truly reached the realm of Rank 4. But in Sasaki''s eyes, if it is that way, his clone is meaningless. It''s just that if he wants to become the fourth rank powerhouse who opens up a blessed land, Sasaki has to condense the heart of the world, and the so-called heart of the world is the product of the blend of the life field released by the professional and the law of heaven and earth. If you want to condense the heart of the world, you need to satisfy a powerful life field, enough great insight and experience of the law. Sasaki is definitely not lacking for the Dao insights and the principles of experience. But his mediocre life field is a big hindrance. therefore-- "If you want to go further, you need to make up for your own shortcomings and strengthen the life field." This thought flashed through his mind, and Sasaki''s thoughts changed sharply. In fact, it is not difficult to strengthen the life field. As long as he has enough time and resources, Sasaki can do it himself. But the problem is that he has no time, after all, no one knows when the final battle will break out. Thinking of this, Sasaki suddenly made a decision in his heart. He is going to take a risk! And just after he made such a decision, the communication network possessed by the avatars suddenly became lively, the voice of discussion kept thinking of the Internet, and all the avatars expressed their ideas. These ideas or suggestions, or discussions, or assumptions, but without exception, all support Sasaki. Obviously, the other clones were also very concerned about the risk Sasaki was about to take. "If this is the case, let the knife below have a try!" Thinking about this, Sasaki closed his eyes again, and seemed to continue to meditate. "Om!!!" However, his sword intent was completely agitated, a faint echo sounded in the empty room, and the professionals in the entire defense zone felt an inexplicable chill. A very small number of strong people even saw it vaguely, a long knife that seemed to be eager to get out of its sheath!.. 2296 Chapter 101 Reinforcement ArrivalPart 1 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye comes the third day after the war. Before that, Sasaki''s sword intent that almost swept the entire defense area suddenly increased his reputation to a terrible point, so that from that day on, Sasaki could only thank guests behind closed doors. Because as long as he goes out, he will be intercepted in various ways, some have to sign and take photos, some ask for guidance from a teacher, and some are challenged. But no matter what their demands are, Sasaki sees them as just a bunch of people in the way. If it wasn''t for his current status, he would definitely draw his sword. Since he can''t do it, Sasaki can only choose to avoid it. Only on this day, Sasaki, who thanked the guests behind closed doors, had to walk out of his room, because the reinforcements sent by the Federation and the Sea Clan were about to arrive here. As the upper-level leader of the defense zone, Sasaki must come to greet him, even if he is named or not. In addition to his three female disciples, who were with Sasaki to greet the guests, there were also high-level leaders in the defense area headed by Jun Xie, and a cold-faced man with a black long sword. This is a strong man with a temperament called indifference and arrogance pervading his whole body, and his cultivation has already taken four turns. And it''s not an ordinary Rank 4 powerhouse, but a Rank 4 powerhouse. Sasaki is sure that the other party has definitely gathered the heart of the world. Immediately, Sasaki became interested. You must know that even after these years of exploration, Sasaki and other avatars have never seen such a strong person, so that they waste a lot of time when they deduced the practice system. Even now that the practice system has been deduced, if there is a sample of the four-turn strong, it will surely prove many problems. Just to do this, I am afraid that other mind clones will help, and there will be some price to pay, and then think about what he will do in the near future, Sasaki can only temporarily shelve this plan. "Mr. Sasaki!" On the way to the welcoming venue, he seemed to feel Sasaki''s attention, and Jun Xie introduced to Sasaki, "I think you have heard of this. His name is Bu Jingyun." "Uncle Jingyun, this is Mr. Sasaki Kojiro who slashed back the incomplete demon king." "You are very good!" Bu Jingyun was speaking, and his voice was a little stiff and cold. Accompanied by his words was a faint pitch black, although it was not intentional, but as long as the more sensitive people will be a little trance, as if seeing a hell without boundaries. And everyone at the scene felt very good, so everyone couldn''t help being silent. "...Look up to the name for a long time!" Sasaki was unaffected, he was only slightly surprised, and after a glance at Jiang De, he said lightly. Although his tone is a bit too indifferent, Sasaki is really not perfunctory. Although he has never met, he knows that he is a rather mysterious pillar of the country within the empire by hearing his name. Don''t cry, Bu Jingyun! By the way, Sasaki and other mind clones in the empire have also probed Bu Jingyun''s intelligence in the past. After all, his title and name are exactly the same as a protagonist in an old manga called Fengyun, so Sasaki and the others thought that this was a similar existence to Einhardt. It''s just that Bu Jingyun seems to be holding a position in the dark side of the empire, and he doesn''t show up outside. Except for the name, other information is rarely revealed. As a result, when Jiang De was drunk and boasted about what he said in the past, Sasaki was completely messed up. At that time, Jiang De said: "Sasaki, don''t look at the four ranks of the empire. Except for the boss and the master, everyone else is not funny or crazy inside." "It''s like that called Bu Jingyun, it''s completely secondary disease." Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com "You know the second form of illness, right? It means delusion. That guy has always regarded the cloud in the old age comics as an idol and kept imitating him. In the end, he really regarded himself as that character in the second form." "Really, it''s a mere second-degree illness, and it''s actually better than me, ah, I''m so unwilling!" ... ... Thinking back to the memory, Rao Sasaki''s face was also slightly abnormal. Fortunately, Bu Jingyun didn''t notice. In fact, even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care. Perhaps Sasaki''s offensive power was amazing, but he still didn''t care too much in the eyes of the god of death. Bu Jingyun, who had already created a blessed place, understood how amazing the gap between the fourth and third turns was. In this way, after a simple conversation, everyone moved on. Their destination is an empty beach. The gentle sea breeze comes from between the distant sea and sky, gently baptizing the visitors on the beach, and people can''t help but feel a burst of openness and relaxation. The influence of the previous hell breath also disappears. In the process of waiting, everyone also chatted from time to time, and Junxie even found Einhardt. Although the overlord girl was reluctant to talk, the prince of the empire still stalked. Many high-level executives looked at this scene with thoughtful expressions. Not long after, federal reinforcements arrived. That is a one hundred meters long spaceship. The hull showed the color of sterling silver, and it was painted with the unique star and stripes symbol of the Federation. With the heat waves spreading from all sides and the slight impact, the spacecraft landed on the beach. Soon, the door of the spacecraft suddenly opened, and dozens of figures strolled out of it. The leader was a slightly thinner white man with some beards. He had no long bodies, but he was very high-spirited, as if he was always fighting spirit, and with his footsteps, the world seemed to be active. The man''s name is Lincoln, he is the fourth-ranked powerhouse of the Federation and the President of the Federation. Because his profession is good at iron fist, he is called the president of iron fist! Unlike Bu Jingyun, Lincoln often showed his face in public, so when he appeared, many people in the Empire were shocked and inexplicable, and they never expected Lincoln to come out in person. But just think about the former president of the federation with the title of free will, and you will understand a little bit. "Humph!" Seeing Lincoln approaching, Bu Jingyun snorted coldly and took a step. "boom!!!" The void seemed to burst into an invisible shock. Suddenly, there seemed to be a world of collision between the two sides in everyone''s perception, one of which was the heaven on earth where sentient beings cheered, and the other was the infinite hell where sentient beings were sinking. Lincoln''s forward footsteps paused slightly, and then the invisible power of his body dissipated. It''s just that he didn''t have the slightest displeasure on his face. Instead, he stepped forward with a big smile and raised his right hand, "You are still so annoying, dear Grim Reaper!" Who knows if he doesn''t cry, but he doesn''t seem to have seen the other hand stretched out at all. The scene seemed extremely embarrassing for an instant. Fortunately, at the next moment, Junxie, the prince of the Empire, reacted extremely quickly, stepping forward and holding the hand of the white man, "Mr. Lincoln, hello, I am the prince of the Empire, Junxie!" .. 2297 Chapter 102 Tony! Haizu to! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the steps, Lincoln took advantage of the trend. Although he was already cursing in his heart, he knew that the god of death of the empire was a hard-tempered and stinky guy, but who knew that this guy would show up like this when the two major power representatives met. It''s just that on the surface, Lincoln still has a smiling face, and he calmly ignored Bu Jingyun, and he kept talking with Jun Xie cordially. Compared to Bu Jingyun, Lincoln was more concerned about the Prince of the Empire in front of him. After all, his actions over the years have really made people care about. The most important thing is that according to the intelligence of the Federation''s spies in the empire, the news of the demonic disaster was originally spoken from the prince of the empire, and he must have hidden a lot of secrets. Therefore, in the process of communication, Lincoln was also quietly testing and collecting information. It''s just that the rebirth is not a rookie, so how could it be like this. In this way, the contest between the big fox and the small fox began. Maybe it''s up and down... The other people around also gathered in twos and threes to communicate and test themselves. Fortunately, the Federation and the empire, as the two remaining three forces of humanity, may have had various contradictions and even wars when they were established, but overall, the relationship is still good. At least compared to the Holy See, where the cult is in power, both the Empire and the Federation are more willing to establish diplomatic relations with each other. So the whole scene is quite harmonious, there is almost no provocation apart from-- "This buddy, this is Tony!" A white young man who looked extremely unruly and unrestrained walked straight to Sasaki, frowned and said, "How to call it, and why I feel so uncomfortable when I see you." As soon as the youth had finished speaking, he immediately attracted the attention of others around him, including Jun Xie and Lincoln. "Well, he is... the Iron Man, Tony?" Jun Xie thought for a while, and finally recognized the name of the person who started to make trouble. In the memory of the rebirth about the future, this Tony is a very important professional in the Federation. Although he is not a peerless talent with extraordinary combat power, his role is not inferior to any talent. In the golden age of the future, Tony buried his head in research and produced a large number of inventions, which directly increased the overall power of the Federation by nearly two times. But how could Tony provoke Mr. Sasaki for no reason? Thinking of this, Jun Xie couldn''t help but wonder. It was just that when his gaze inadvertently swept across Sasaki''s unhappy faces, Einhardt, Shana, and Kinomoto Sakura, he was a little surprised, because in his memory, Tony seemed to be a famous playboy. Coincidentally, Lincoln also reached a conclusion similar to Jun Xie. "This Tony will die on a woman''s belly sooner or later!" With the talents of the youth flashed in his mind, Lincoln made up his mind that as long as this matter is over, he must adjust it carefully after returning to the Union... educate this slick boy so that he understands the right way. ... ... Tony didn''t know Junxie and Lincoln''s thoughts. If he knew it, he would have been wronged. Although he was indeed a playboy who didn''t choose anything, it was just his posture in his leisure time. The real Tony is not a second-generation ancestor who doesn''t know anything, but only self-willed. On this occasion, he would not have made such a move now.Three Chinese Website www.3hzw.com Just as he said, for some reason, it was obviously the first time to meet, but Tony instinctively felt that the existence of the purple-haired youth in front of him was very annoying, and he couldn''t help but want to trouble him. "Sasaki, Sasaki Kojiro!" Sasaki said his name faintly, his eyes closed slightly, completely ignoring Tony''s meaning. Just in his heart, Sasaki couldn''t help but sigh with emotion in secret. Although he didn''t perceive it carefully, Sasaki also knew how Tony felt about himself at this time, and the reason why he felt this way was normal because Tony had a deep hatred with Sasaki in his previous life. Like Einhardt and the others, Tony also reincarnated from chaos. His previous life was the Iron Man of the Marvel series. Tony Stark! The death of Tony in the previous life is inseparable from Sasaki, or Nagato, even if he has reincarnated from chaos to the real earth, his essence has become real, and he can''t get rid of this causal influence. It is under the influence of this cause and effect that he will actively approach Sasaki. "interesting!" With emotion, Sasaki couldn''t help but remember what he was going to do soon. Originally, that thing needed the assistance of the three girls of Einhardt, but now it seems that he has a brand new substitute. Doing something on this guy in front of you doesn''t need to worry about using excessive force to completely destroy him. "But before that, don''t let him harass yourself." Thinking of this, Sasaki directly displayed the power he had just realized not long ago, and he didn''t see any actions. The intangible sword intent appeared out of thin air and cut into Tony''s soul without everyone knowing. "Crack!!" A small sound that only Tony and Sasaki could hear appeared out of nowhere. Not waiting for Tony to be surprised, an inexplicable sense of loss suddenly filled his heart, and then Tony himself was extremely surprised, not understanding that he would take the initiative to find someone who had never been masked. Extremely embarrassing emotions couldn''t help but rush to his heart, and Tony suddenly didn''t know what he should say. And at this moment-- "Wow!!!" Suddenly the sound of water rang from the sea in the distance, coming from afar, and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone immediately looked at the source of the sound, and then they saw a huge coral palace slowly rising from below the sea level, with waves surging round and round. "That is" "The mobile palace of the Sea Clan!" The senior leaders of the two forces glanced at each other and came to conclusions. The reinforcements of the Sea Clan are here! After receiving a high-level signal, many young people immediately showed a curious look. Although the Sea Clan had signed a contract with humans, the Sea Clan, who had always been xenophobic, rarely appeared in human society. Most of the young people are wondering whether the appearance of the sea clan is the same as the mermaid in the fairy tale. Even some young people, such as Tony, are dreaming about a love that transcends race. Just the next moment-- "Damn!" When the sea clan reinforcements walked out of the coral palace, all the young people who were expecting in their hearts changed their faces and their heads were completely blank... 2298 Chapter 103 Sea Clan and Return You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sea clan! It is a civilized race living in the deep sea. Any civilization has its own origin and cannot appear out of thin air. On the earth before the transcendental age, there was no intelligent race with civilization in the deep sea. So the question is, how did the so-called Sea Clan come from? The answer is simple- Evolved from deep sea creatures! The impact of aura opened the long-awaited evolution of deep-sea creatures. And the deep sea is like a filter that excludes the aura of the abyss that triggered the arrival of the extraordinary age, so that the Sea Clan does not lose its sense like the wild beasts on the ground. In the frenzy of evolution, the creatures of the deep sea have established their own civilization at an amazing speed. Against this background, can you expect the Sea Clan to grow into a legendary mermaid? Obviously, that is impossible! Therefore, looking at the human figures with all kinds of strange heads coming out of the coral palace, many young people in the Empire and the Federation had their dreams broken. However, many senior men in the Empire and Federation looked at each other one after another, showing knowing smiles. Seeing this scene, Sasaki couldn''t help showing a slight smile on his face. Sasaki clearly remembered that Jiang De had complained to him before that there were no mermaids in the marine clan. Obviously, these guys deliberately didn''t tell the young people the truth. "But then again..." The chuckle on his face narrowed slightly, and Sasaki narrowed his narrow eyes slightly, "Dawn has also dealt with the Sea Clan these years, but after all, no clone is a Sea Clan, and the true inside story of the Sea Clan is unknown." "Although there are various explanations, the speed of the birth of the Sea Clan civilization is still too fast." "It seems that I need to find time...huh?!" As if he had sensed something, Sasaki''s thoughts were interrupted here, quietly raising his head and looking at the sky, the corner of the purple-clothed swordsman''s mouth showed a slight smile of joy. "It seems that I don''t need to worry about this matter..." ... ... At this moment, endless chaos. The time flow of the chaotic void is different from that of the real universe. Although it is much closer than before, it is still nearly a thousand times different. Less than five years after the present, the chaos has passed more than five thousand years. In these five thousand years, the entire chaos seemed to be a little precarious and blood-stained. And the center of the chaos is undoubtedly the behemoths of the behemoth civilization. These five thousand years have been the tragedy of blood and tears of the giant beasts! In the long past, the giant beasts relied on a Taoist ancestor who protected their shortcomings, coupled with their innate strength that ordinary creatures did not have, they were unscrupulous in the chaos. Things such as oppressing sentient beings, domineering and plundering, and brutal killing are common.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com There are even some giant beasts who grow by devouring the world have formed the World Destruction Coalition, causing trouble everywhere, causing dissatisfaction with many super-civilized high-level powerhouses. It can be said that in the endless chaos, the giant beast civilization is definitely notorious. Its reputation is even more disgusting than the abyss! If it weren''t for the existence of the master of the giant beast civilization, the giant beasts would have become the public enemy of the chaos, but even with the suppression of the final giant beast, the anger of the chaotic sentient beings has not disappeared, just hidden. No, when the lord of the giant beast civilization had an accident, the entire giant beast civilization suffered unprecedented disaster. The endless rage suppressed by the lord of the giant beast civilization broke out completely, and the chaotic sentient beings who had been injured by the giant beasts soon launched a rebellion on the plane under the jurisdiction of the giant beast civilization. From the initial killing of the single giant beast to the direct attack on the chaotic domain of the giant beast civilization, the entire giant beast civilization was suddenly shaken. Such turmoil caused a large number of chain reactions, and greedy people from all over the chaos came to share a piece of the pie. After all, the chaos behemoth is a veritable treasure. Even in the end, even the subsidiary civilizations under the giant beast civilization began to betray the giant beast civilization. After all, the nature of living beings yearns for freedom, and those affiliated civilizations composed of non-pure blood descendants of giant beasts are not willing to live forever and receive the suppression of pure blood beasts. More than that, the descendants of the non-pureblood behemoths even eager to swallow the blood of the purebloods to complement their path forward. In this way, the continuous changes almost crushed the backbone of the giant beast civilization. If the lord of the giant beast civilization has not completely fallen, except for the chaotic sentient beings who are in trouble because of anger, the rest are still watching, otherwise the result will be even more tragic. And all this came to an end on this day. "boom!!!" Inexplicable shocks emerged from the distant void, and instantly echoed in the entire endless chaos. A faint sense of sadness emerged in the hearts of chaotic sentient beings, and the strong faces in the chaos changed drastically. They could sense that it was a vision of the fall of the lord of giant beast civilization. Immediately the entire endless chaos was completely boiling, and hundreds of millions of living beings showed their sincere horror. The chaotic starry sky boiled instantly, and Bai Yujing was even brighter, seeming to celebrate the return of his king. But in the hall deep in Bai Yujing, the deity of Nagato slowly opened his eyes. It seemed that there was a kind of mysterious and detached light flashing in the deep purple eyes of the red-haired boy, and then a faint smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said softly: "Welcome back, Saya!" "I am back!" When Nagato''s voice just fell, the girl in white clothes and gauze quietly appeared in front of him, like a boneless body, gently leaning on the red-haired boy''s arms, and said softly. The two of them hugged quietly, feeling each other, and the subtle understanding permeated in silence. Until a certain moment-- "Brother Nagato!" Lifting Zhentou from the red-haired boy''s arms, Saya''s pretty face was blushed at some point, but before she could say anything, Nagato bowed his head and kissed the girl. From a light kiss to a long kiss to a deep kiss, the intertwined voice of lips and teeth slowly echoed in the silent hall. Soon, the two were not satisfied with a simple kiss... Silently, an infinite amount of chaotic air emerged from the void, filling every corner of the hall, and completely concealing Nagato and Saya in the vague chaos... 2299 Chapter 104 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For a long time, the cloud has sold and rained... In the hall where the chaos gradually dispersed, the figures of Nagato and Saya reappeared, the two cuddling with each other, their eyes facing each other, their eyes flowed, feeling each other''s existence. The atmosphere in the entire hall seemed unusually warm. Both of them had a wonderful feeling. Whether it was Saya, who had just returned from the eternal battlefield, or Nagato, who had been laying out the future, their hearts were full of new vitality. After a long while, Nagato spoke softly, and said in a gentle and determined tone: "Saya, the affairs of this world are left to you!" The red-haired boy has the only will, and the thoughts of the mind clones are his thoughts. Sasaki thought of the Sea Clan problem, although it was not that other mind clones could not be allowed to take action, but since Saya came back, he would naturally leave it to her. Nagato''s trust in Saya is absolute. "Ok!" Feeling Nagato''s trust, the girl gently agreed. Slowly got up from the red-haired boy''s arms, smiled and said, "Please feel free to leave it to me, Brother Nagato, Saya, I will eliminate all possible accidents!" The faint words are filled with endless absolute and coldness, which makes the beautiful girl add a magic. Nagato watched the strange beauty that belonged to him, and couldn''t help but kiss the girl''s lips lightly again, and then said, "Until now, everything is almost clear." "Nothing can stop us from moving towards that infinite future!" As soon as the words fell, Nagato got up and walked out of the hall with a slow but firm step. Now that Saya still hides his own existence, Nagato needs to disguise as the appearance of Dajin, the lord of civilization who just killed the giant beast, so that the girl can better secretly act. At the same time, it is also to preside over the operation of Bai Yujing, No, infinite civilization to welcome the coming of the final battle. Quietly watching Nagato''s figure disappear from his sight, Saya''s figure suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, the girl''s figure directly appeared between reality and chaos. In the years when the girl refining the lord of the giant beast civilization, this special space has long become her own place, and she can enter and exit at will, without waiting for the opportunity of the eternal battle to come. Standing in the void, Saya can clearly feel how close the real universe is to him. If other Dao ancestors are here, as long as they are not the Dao ancestors from the real earth, or get the help of the Dao ancestors from the real earth, I am afraid that they will not be able to cross this interstitial space and descend into the real universe. But Saya is not. Although he was not a Dao ancestor from the real universe, Saya was very special among Dao ancestors. The girl who turned herself into a "Schrodinger''s Cat" in her early years strengthened this trait between existence and nonexistence to another dimension when she achieved the ultimate existence of Chaos. To be more precise, she was no longer an ambiguous existence, but detached from it. Saya at this time neither exists nor does not exist. She is above existence and non-existence! There is nothing to hinder such a girl-as long as her heart is moved, she can come everywhere, the so-called prohibition by the law of the great road, the formation of the mask, loses its meaning in front of her. From this point, Saya has surpassed all Dao ancestors including Nagato. Perhaps it is not the highest in combat power, but her survival and mobility capabilities are definitely the strongest. It is not clear how strong it is, but it is likely that the impact of Chaos''s transformation can not be wiped out. If he wants to, Saya can completely escape the endless chaotic disputes alone.Cola Literature www.kelewx.com It''s just a pity that even with such abilities, Saya has never had such an idea. All her thoughts are tied to Nagato''s body, and she doesn''t want to be detached by herself. Perhaps this wholehearted attachment and attachment makes Saya''s position in Nagato''s heart the most special and important. ... ... "True, I am coming!" With soft words, Saya took a barefoot step, changing the surrounding world. In an instant, the girl descended on the stars of the real universe. "Ok?" For the first time, Saya felt that his almost omnipotent Dao ancestor power had a lot of restrictions. It was obvious that the laws of the real universe were more perfect and firmer than endless chaos. But with Nagato''s exploration and analysis of the real universe, she quickly adapted to this limitation. More than that, the girl also slightly adjusted her own strength to adapt to the real universe. just-- "I still can''t adapt perfectly!" Feeling that there is still a slight discomfort between his own power and the universe, Saya can''t help but frown, "Does it have to be completely transformed into the so-called professional system to fit perfectly?" This thought flashed through his mind, and Saya quickly gave up this method. Even if it is not transformed into a professional system, the gap between the real universe and the real universe will not have a great impact on Saya, and at Saya''s current level, the aura needed to transform a professional will definitely attract the attention of the real earth consciousness. "Speaking of real earth consciousness, where is that guy?" Suddenly thinking of this question, Saya secretly sensed the surroundings-did not start the perception, just passively receive information, but even so, the general intelligence of the real earth still falls into the girl''s perception category. But even so, she did not discover the true earth consciousness, only some residual aura left by her. "...That''s it!" A slight arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Saya passed the Marine Clan information given by Nagato in his mind for a moment, and her crystal-clear feet lightened in the void. The next moment, the figure of the girl in white teleported to the Pacific Ocean. The whole process was completed in an instant, silently, and did not attract the attention of any creatures. Not only creatures, but even the dust in the air and the airflow remained unchanged. As if the girl above the sea simply did not exist. "According to information, the Sea Clan Emperor Capital is in this position." After looking around for a while, he determined where he was. Saya could feel that there was indeed an area under the sea that gathered a lot of life and the atmosphere of civilization intertwined with life. And in this vigorous and civilized atmosphere, there is a hint of disharmony faintly revealed. If it was not intentional, I am afraid that Saya would ignore this inconsistency. "Interesting, let me see what it is!" Saying so, the girl seemed to have lost her support, and she fell straight into the sea It still didn''t cause any waves or noises... 2300 Chapter 105 Saya and Noah You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as he fell into the sea, Saya showed a magnificent view. The sunlight is projected under the tranquil sea, as if the light that has been twisted and analyzed through the spectrum, is so beautiful that even the swimming fish, jellyfish and other deep-sea creatures that come and go are also stained with the colorful sunlight. Perhaps because the location of this sea area is relatively special, the deep-sea monster mentioned in the intelligence is completely absent. Slowly fell to the bottom of the sea, and Saya found his goal for the first time. It is a city made entirely of giant corals. That is nothing else, it is the sea clan imperial capital. Its name "Really, interesting!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Saya''s barefoot lifted slightly, and in just one step he crossed hundreds of kilometers of space, and quietly came to the sky above the central city of deep-sea civilization. Just standing in the void, Saya felt the rich and unreasonable aura of civilization. There are a variety of sea people living in the city below, the number of which reaches millions. It stands to reason that there should be various contradictions between marine creatures that have evolved from different marine organisms. After all, before evolution, their species were different and there were various food chain relationships. But at this time, the girl did not feel these contradictions at all, and the sea creatures in the entire Coral City lived an orderly life. Obviously, the evolution from deep-sea creatures to the marine civilization has only taken a few decades, and the marine civilization has achieved an unreasonable super great leap forward, becoming a vibrant and active civilization. "Simply, incredible!" With soft emotions, Saya''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help but narrowed slightly. If it were someone else, even the Taoist ancestor, perhaps they could only feel that there is nothing strange in the world, and the civilization of the Sea Clan is really a miracle. It''s just that Saya is different from other people, she can clearly sense the disharmony in the sea civilization. There seems to be a small part of the souls of all sea creatures that resonates with the entire civilization. The entire civilization is just like... living individuals! Perceiving this, Saya was silent for a moment, then his eyes opened slightly... The purple light flashed in the girl''s eyes. In an instant, her vision changed drastically. The part of the souls of the sea creatures that resonated with civilization turned into a mysterious thin line in Saya''s eyes. Following the thin line to trace its origin, Saya saw a space that could not be described in words. Before he could look at this space, Saya immediately met a pair of dark blue eyes that looked a little surprised. The owner of the eyes is a girl who looks rather young, who looks young, but is full of strange charm, as if it has gathered the beautiful characteristics of all the creatures in the world. If there is anything wrong with this girl, it is that the girl is holding a biscuit like a hamster. Although this posture is indeed cute, it does not match the overall image of the girl. In other words, the style is wrong! "Surprised, Noah!" Seeing the girl''s surprised look, Saye smiled lightly, and then her figure crossed the mysterious time and space, descended into the unthinkable space where the girl was, and fell in front of her. Yes, Noah! The girl Saya discovered was the only mysterious Taoist who was sublimated from the entire civilization in the endless chaos. According to the information obtained by Nagato, the name of this Taoist was Noah.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com "In fact, I was even more surprised. I didn''t expect you to reach out to the real earth!" Between words, Saya''s hand flicked the biscuit in Noah''s hand, snatched it away at a lightning speed, put it to his mouth, and took a bite unceremoniously. Immediately, Saya''s eyes narrowed: "Your taste is pretty good!" "Uh, my cookies!!" Noah, whose biscuit was stolen, immediately recovered from the shock. He raised his hand to take the biscuit back, but her hand passed by just an afterimage. The real Saya had long since retreated tens of meters away, and took everything in one breath. Biscuit swallowed. Seeing this scene, Noah couldn''t help but stare, and murderous intent burst out directly from the deep blue eyes. "Although I don''t know what happened to you who should have died." "But there is no doubt that those who snatch my cookies will kill me!" "go to hell!!!" Immediately, powerful power burst out from Noah''s petite body, shattering the void! ... ... When Saye and Noah met, the Ninth College City Defense Zone. The power of the empire, the Federation, and the sea clan has already gathered. The senior leaders are holding a meeting on how to act. Sasaki stands alone on a high place, seemingly looking into the distance. Although he holds the post of the leader of the Ninth College City Army, he has no intention of attending the meeting. Fortunately, the empire was not worried about him, a possible member of dawn, so he went along. At this time, Sasaki is directly connected with other mind clones, and even the body. Countless sparks of wisdom are blooming in the thought network. "It''s Noah!" The moment Saya saw Noah, Sasaki also knew this information. Speaking of this, among the existing Taoist ancestors, Sasaki is most familiar with her. After all, there is also a civilization sublimated in Baiyu Kyrgyzstan. . Through studying the existence of Ivus, Sasaki knew a lot about Noah''s information. Coupled with the information that Saya had just obtained, everything about Noah is still present in front of him. In Sasaki''s view, Noah is completely the biggest anomaly among Taoist ancestors! Yes, alien! Any Taoist ancestor in the chaos is actually unique, but in terms of existence, they are more or less a creature, but Noah even has a question mark whether or not a creature is. It is more correct to say that since Noah is an independent being, he is also an interdependent being. "Then, the reason why Noah can lurk to the real earth is simple." Sasaki secretly thought that perhaps Noah could break through the boundary between chaos and reality, and sneak in without discovering the real earth consciousness, precisely because there are transversals in her component. Although there is no concrete confirmation, Sasaki can vaguely feel the correctness of his guess. "Really, no Dao ancestor can make people dare not look down upon it!" Such thoughts flashed through his mind. Sasaki raised his head slightly, feeling the information constantly coming from the thought network, "In other words, in a sense, Noah and Saya are really similar." .. 2301 Chapter 106: Break Your Obsession You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The existence of Noah and Saye are very similar. This is not only Nagato knows, but Saya also knows, even Noah got insight into each other''s characteristics from the interweaving of each other''s aura immediately after the war, and then knew. The battlefield transformed by the mysterious space has even stagnated. Noah''s always indifferent face is full of complicated expressions. There are surprises, regrets, and anger. As a Taoist ancestor who was sublimated from civilization, Noah was lonely. In the past years, she did not try to lead other civilizations on the same path as herself. But for endless years, her attempts have only resulted in one failure after another. Facts have proved that the sublimation of civilization is difficult! This path cannot be achieved simply by developing and expanding civilization. It also involves many aspects, and without sufficient opportunities and luck, it will simply not work. Since its birth, Noah has never seen a second of its kindIversi is hidden by Bai Yujing. Although Noah, who is in perfect mood, will not feel lonely because of this, if a second civilized creature can appear, Noah will feel joy from the bottom of his heart and express his welcome. After all, Noah is a civilization, and the path of civilization is not enough to immerse yourself in development. A closed civilization, no matter how strong it is, will eventually be eliminated. She needs to communicate and learn from other civilizations. And then promote the sublimation of the self. This is why Noah has been trying to give birth to the same kind since his birth, and hiding in different civilizations with various identities, witnessing the formation, development and end of each civilization. Since there is no similar kind to communicate, then promote yourself by observing a large number of lower-level civilizations. Although this is not very effective, it is better than stagnant civilization. Under such circumstances, seeing an existence who could have become his own companion but headed for another path, the complexity in Noah''s heart is completely conceivable. Yes, Saya could have become a civilized creature. You must know that in the first years, Saya followed the will of the group and the way of race. The girl even evolved a race called Saya on her own. But with the passage of time, her path gradually changed, and eventually she attributed everything to herself with her own obsession. Thinking of this, Noah seemed to think of something, his face moved slightly. then-- "boom!!!" The originally stagnant battlefield instantly started again, and an indescribable and wonderful power emerged from an unknown place, instantly flooding the entire mysterious space and washing Saya. The girl in white dress and gauze frowned slightly, she could feel that it was the mighty power of civilization. The wisdom gathered by countless civilizations constantly impacts the hearts of girls. Obviously, Noah is trying to assimilate Saya. "Humph!" The girl immediately dissipated in place with a cold snort, and appeared directly behind Noah in the next moment, her slender hand turned into an unmatched sharp blade directly piercing Noah''s heart. Only after the attack was successful, Saya did not feel the slightest joy, but felt a crisis. At the moment when he retreated, Saya saw Noah''s body turned into fly ash. At the same time, there was another Noah behind her. "what!" Without the slightest hesitation, Noah, who emerged from behind Saya, immediately waved his little hand and blasted towards Saya. The simple movements seemed to contain endless mystery. It seemed vaguely accompanied by the roar of countless sentient beings, a punch blasted out, and the void shattered. However, Noah''s earth-shattering punch was emptied... 33 novel www.33xs.cc Saya directly disappeared in place. Appeared in the distance! "this is" Looking at the shattered void in the distance and Noah swinging his fist, Saya''s face was slightly hesitating, his thoughts flowed, and he quickly understood what kind of means Noah was using. No, that is not even a special method, it should be just the instinct of the other party. Noah is not only a single individual, but also a collection of sentient beings. Since it is a sentient being, it is naturally everywhere. "interesting!" On the other hand, Noah, who failed the attack, was not only disappointed, but full of interest. "You are really interesting. Noah, I am more and more interested in breaking your obsession." Yes, crush the obsession! What Noah wants to do is to crush the obsession that Saya relies on. In Noahs view, the reason why Saya gave up the way of civilization is entirely because of the faint obsession in her body. As long as that obsession is smashed, it may be able to pull her back to the right way... at least Noah. The right way to think. As soon as the voice fell, Noah''s figure disappeared in place and appeared beside Saya. "Break my obsession?" In the faint self-talk, Saya''s figure was erratic, and he directly avoided Noah''s attack. "It''s a funny joke. If you can do it, you can try it!" Accompanied by silent words, Saya directly turned into billions of figures. "Then try!" Faced with Saya''s actions, Noah did not show any weakness, and immediately transformed into a figure of hundreds of millions. As a civilized creature, she was originally a collection of sentient beings and could naturally become a sentient being. Then Saye and Noah fought an unpredictable battle in this mysterious space. Countless figures flickered in the space, moved and intertwined, and every figure flickered like that, and the understatement contained endless murderous and destructive power. The entire battlefield space oscillated in the aftermath of the battle, but unexpectedly did not shake its roots. As time passed, the evenly matched battle continued. Until a certain moment-- "boom!!!" The entire battlefield space suddenly burst into a terrifying shock. The mighty power of civilization that originally flooded the space and the space itself, as well as the billions of Noahs in the void, resonated strongly, and then burst out an unimaginable explosive force. The explosive force was extremely terrifying and tyrannical, and it directly suppressed Saya in an instant. The silhouette of the girl who split up disappeared directly, and became one again. "Ha, I made it!" In the void, Noah, the billionaire, laughed almost simultaneously, and said in unison, "Fighting with me in my field is your biggest mistake!" With such words, the Noahs directly merged into the mighty power of civilization and turned into an endless wave of civilization. The next moment, the frenzy swept across Saya directly and hit the girl''s heart. Noah is ready to use this frenzy to completely crush Saya''s obsession. however-- "What the hell is this!!" For a while, the sound of screams suddenly echoed in the void, the frenzy of civilization suddenly subsided, and Noah separated from it with horror on his face, and directly retreated an unknown distance. Even this mysterious space has a huge crack directly in its barrier... 2302 Chapter 107 The so-called restraint! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Maybe it''s because people are not as good as heaven. Noahs calculations are wonderful. Both the starting point and the method of implementation seem reasonable and reasonable. In theory, she can indeed accomplish her goal and pull Sayy into the right path of civilization. But theory is only theory after all. Some existences are beyond common sense, just like Saye! When the torrent of Noah''s incarnation civilization hit Saya''s heart, her consciousness descended on an unspeakable, unspeakable, unspeakable mysterious place. The end of infinity makes Noah feel the crisis of infinity. In this end, she witnessed a terrifying obsession that could not be described in words. Run through endless time and space, twist thousands of reincarnations, surpass fate! To be honest, Noah really couldn''t understand how normal creatures would have such a terrifying obsession, even the ultimate Dao ancestor, such obsessions are really a bit extraordinary. The heresy among the heretics is so paranoid that it makes people shocked. The torrent of civilization that the girl has transformed not only failed to break Sayas obsession, but at the moment when she was close to this obsession, the mighty torrent of civilization was almost distorted and assimilated. If she didn''t make a decisive decision and immediately withdrew from the other''s mind, the consequences would be disastrous. "What is your situation?!" After finally stopping the regressive trend, Noah only stared at Saya in the distance, "Even the so-called perfect ancestor, but you guys are too abnormal!" While speaking, Noah glanced at the crack in the space barrier at the end of his vision. This battlefield space is no ordinary space. A space that can become a battlefield at the Dao Ancestor level is inherently unusual, let alone a space that can resonate with the Dao Ancestor level and burst out stronger power. The name of this space is between civilizations. As the name implies, it is the space derived from the sublimation of civilization to the extreme. It exists in the hearts of civilized beings, condensing the power of their hearts, and has a faint tendency to transcend chaos. It is through this space and the traverser of the real earth that Noah is lurking to the real earth. In a sense, this space is Noah''s foundation. With the continuous improvement of Noah''s own civilization, this space will also continue to sublimate. If there is enough time and accumulation, this space can even become a world independently, transcending the endless chaos. After all, the endless chaos itself is also a product of the hearts and spirits of beings on the real earth. From this point, the way of civilization is the way of chaos simulation. This is the path Noah followed, a grand path with clear prospects. Therefore, when she saw the cracks in the space barrier, the girl felt terribly distressed. She knew that this kind of thing would happen, and she would not put the battlefield here if she killed Noah. Thinking of this, tears of regret burst into the corner of the girl''s eyes. "Ah, if I scare you, I can only apologize." Standing quietly in the void, Saya looked at Noah''s attitude at this time, squeezed his mouth, and said with a smile, "Actually you should know, after all, you have been to that place in Saya''s heart, haven''t you?" Listening to Saya''s prompt, Noah couldn''t help but shook his whole body. There was infinite shock in her eyes. Noah also felt it before, but she still felt very incredible when she heard Saya''s words-Saya''s spiritual space was actually between civilizations! Yes, among civilizations!Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com Although it is different from her civilization, there is not the slightest vitality, only an infinite end, but after careful recall, Noah can still be sure that it is between civilizations. Of course, that is between civilizations after the end of civilization. This terrifying guy actually ended the way of civilization that he was about to embark with his own obsession, and even took this as a step to embark on an unimaginable path of horror. Just as weapons that kill dragons and gods will add dragon-slaying and god-killing features. Saya''s power also has a hint of civilization nemesis. Its soul is the origin of the end of civilization. It is precisely because of this that, in a sense, Saye is Noah''s nemesis, and the torrent of civilization of Noah''s incarnation suffered a heavy defeat when it hit the opponent''s heart. "You guy is completely the enemy of all living beings!" Thinking of this, Noah couldn''t help but speak softly, thinking of the end of this road, Noah''s face gradually became serious, "Is your ultimate goal to end the entire chaos!" "Well, who knows." Faced with Noah''s question, Saya''s face remained unchanged, still with a smile of allure, "But having said that, let''s continue fighting, let''s continue." "and many more!" Seeing that Saya was about to start, Noah spoke quickly, ready to stop. Now that she has been traumatized among civilizations, the girl is not ready to continue to do it. Although she is not without the strength to fight again, it would not be worthwhile if she really damaged her foundation. It''s just a pity that Saya in the distance has just started to speak her words. This time, Saya is really moving! "Om!!!" The girl''s body suddenly disappeared into the void. At the same time, huge shocks reverberated in the entire space, as if something terrifying was awakened, and the terrifying sense of crisis continued to stimulate Noah''s body and mind. If it weren''t for Dao Ancestor level will be firm enough, I''m afraid the girls have lost their composure. And the next moment-- "boom!!!" A huge ring emerged out of thin air! Nothingness, deathly silence, and stalwart! Noah could clearly see that the river contained immeasurable souls. This was a terrifying long river composed entirely of endless souls. The stream continued to flow, like a giant snake head to tail, swallowing everything. This is the manifestation of Saya''s principles, the long river of souls, or the mother river of souls! Then, before Noah''s shock had receded, the huge ring fell directly toward Noah''s cover, and the terrifying force shook the void, and the entire space shook with the action of the giant ring. "Damn it!" Feeling that the foundation of the space was shaken, an anger flashed across Noah''s face. "Don''t go too far, you bastard!" With that said, Noah burst out with boundless arrogance, blessing between civilizations, and then evolving into a more powerful force, bombarding towards the huge ring that covered it. "Boom!!!" .. 2303 Chapter 108 Joining and Prologue You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The fierce battle begins again! It''s just that this time the upper hand is no longer Noah, but Saye. Under the continuous impact of the power of the soul with the civilization restraint attribute, the entire civilization began to collapse. Even if Noah erupted into a more powerful force in his anger, the situation remained unchanged. Saya''s restraint on Noah is really not small. "I said, you are enough!" Noah''s face became more anxious, and finally couldn''t help shouting, "If you continue to fight, I will be really rude. If you destroy your plan by then, don''t blame me!" As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the raging mother river trembled slightly, and then disappeared out of thin air. Saya''s erratic figure in white dress and gauze appeared in the void. "Oh, funny!" Seemingly interested in Noahs verbal threats, Saye said quietly, "Our plan... Let me talk about it, what price are you going to pay to stop me." "Huh, come on!" Seeing Saya''s stop, Noah understood the other party''s thoughts in a blink of an eye. Obviously, the other party knew that he couldn''t really push himself into anxieties. You must know that the gentle rabbit bites people when anxious, not to mention the Taoist ancestor at the extreme of chaos. Even if restrained, Daozu is not a general generation after all. Any Dao ancestor''s counterattack in a desperate situation cannot be ignored by other Dao ancestors. "If you guessed right, your purpose is to win me over!" She curled her lips unhappily, Noah''s thoughts were swiftly spinning, and the wisdom of sentient beings converged, so she quickly guessed that Saya came to find her purpose this time "The past information shows that neither you nor your reasoning master are passive counterattacks." "From the point of view of your golden cicada escaping from the eyes and ears of the world, you two must have set up a shocking overall situation. Based on the time point, this situation may involve all Dao ancestors and even the true earth consciousness. If not, why would a perfect Taoist ancestor hide his whereabouts in such a way. Isn''t it just to set up the overall situation and make things easier? "The larger the chess game, the more interference factors. Therefore, before the unknown overall game officially kicks off, I think it is necessary to clear the game and reduce some variables." "For example, wooing some powerful opponents or something." Speaking of this, Noah''s face gradually groaned, and then he said, "Noah, my path is different from other people, so I don''t have much contact with other Dao ancestors, so I am obviously a target of wooing." Of course, Noah is also a good removal target. It''s just that Noah is a Taoist ancestor after all. If Noah can be killed or suppressed quietly, the guy in front of him will definitely act like this, but obviously, that''s impossible. Therefore, the other party''s choice is to win in! "Slap! Slap!" Listening to Noah''s analysis, Saye couldn''t help clapping his hands, and said happily, "That''s right, after all, Little Noah, you are also a Taoist ancestor, if you stand on the opposite side of us, it is still very troublesome. "So, what is your choice?" "Humph!" Hearing this, Noah couldn''t help but snorted, and then quietly said, "Do I still have a choice?" "So, you are welcome to join!" Saya didn''t care about Noah''s impoliteness, but appeared leisurely in front of the girl and raised his right hand, "I believe we will be able to open up a more exciting future." To read the novel website www.1ddu.com With words, Saya''s right hand burst out with a slight light, which was the glory of the mother river of the soul. "Hope!" With that said, Noah raised and held Saya''s right hand. then-- "Om!!" The brilliance of the mother river of soul flashed by, and entered Noah''s body from Saye''s hand. This was the restriction that Bai Yujing stayed in Noah''s body. Maybe he could not kill Dao Ancestor, but he could restrain it a little. At the same time, a huge amount of information emerged in Noah''s mind. That is everything that a Dao ancestor as Bai Yujing should know, including a lot of information about Bai Yujing, as well as their current arrangements, as well as the overall situation that is about to be opened, and even planning a failed retreat. Digesting the information in his mind, Rao Noah also had to show a look of admiration. In her opinion, although Bai Yujing''s plan is somewhat risky, if it succeeds, it will almost leap over the dragon''s gate, break out of the chaos and step onto a broader stage. This alone caused the anger in Noah''s heart to dissipate, and even a vague expectation emerged. and-- "Ives?!" There was a hint of surprise at the corner of his mouth, and Noah immediately looked at Saya with anticipation, "Take me to Bai Yujing, I can''t wait to meet that compatriot!" ... ... Just when Saya successfully incorporated Noah. On the other side, the real earth. After 24 hours of rest and reorganization, the reinforcements of the Federation and the Sea Clan have adjusted their state, and the three major forces have gathered on the open ground in the defense line. Among them, the Empire has the largest number of troops, including the Royal Cavalry, with a total of 30,000. But this is also normal, after all, the devil''s disaster appeared on the territory of the empire. The empire must naturally take the main responsibility! In front of the open space is a high platform supported by earth magic spells. On the high platform, the high-levels and the strongest combat power of the three major forces gather here, among which Jun Xie is vowing to march. "Everyone, I think everyone knows the purpose of our gathering here today!" "Yes, we are about to embark on the road to conquer the devil!" Standing in front of everyone, a rare solemn expression appeared on the face of the reborn. At this moment, he remembered the breathless darkness and despair of his memory in his previous life. "This is a glorious path, and it may also be a path of no return." "But it is undeniable that we cannot go back!" "I can''t go back!" A great sense of responsibility and determination to break all darkness continue to grow and grow in my heart, "I cannot guarantee that all of you will successfully return, but I will stand in front of you as the prince of the empire!" "So, let us declare war!" "War! War! War!" In the announcement of Jun Xie, the morale of the soldiers almost burst to the extreme. On the edge of the high platform, Sasaki watched this scene quietly, the light of the sword that had been brewing in the depths of his eyes almost overflowed, "It is finally about to begin, the prelude to the overall situation!" .. 2304 Chapter 109 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The place where the meteorite fell! The origin of the disaster, twisting the den of monsters. After being defeated by the devastation a few days ago, the entire Demon Nest was in a state of silence, just like the tranquility before the storm, and people couldn''t help feeling an unspeakable sense of suffocation. When the crusade team led by Jun Xie came, the Demon Nest reacted immediately. "Roar!" "Wow!" "Jie Jie!" Along with the black light bursting out of the devil''s nest, the fierce aura rushed into the sky, and in an instant, like a tsunami, many existences with terrifying aura lingering on their bodies rushed out. "Shoo!" Like a dark red shooting star, countless rays of light emerged from the darkness, drawing bright fireworks. The incomparably distorted breath raged away, and the scene from a few days ago was replayed again. The strange monsters, with their fierce fangs and bloodthirsty eyes, rushed straight towards the crusade team. "The Royal Cavalry Regiment, charge!!" "Freedom fighters, kill!" "Warriors, fight each other!!!" Facing the frenzy of monsters, there is only one choice for the crusade team. That is, face the enemy head-on. The elite warriors of the three major forces have shown their strong side. Various attacks staggered, frantically strangling endless monsters that came like a tide. Perhaps the forces have other reasons, and everyone''s attacks cannot be perfectly coordinated. But the excellent offensive power makes up for this shortcoming. The mighty demonic tide suddenly stopped! At the rear of the crusade team, Sasaki stood quietly. Because of the characteristics of his profession, Sasaki was promised before the start of the war that he could only participate in the final battle against the demon king. Before that, he had only one task, which was to recharge. Bu Jingyun, Lincoln, and the leader of the marine forces, William the Shark, are also reserving their energy. In a sense, this arrangement almost treats Sasaki as a Rank 4 professional. If it''s other people, you might feel flattered. But Sasaki is also calm and composed. With such a posture, even if he was arrogant and shocked, he had to look at him differently. Lincoln was even more interested. Only William, the strong man of the sea clan, felt really inexplicable. Limited by time and the gap between races, the Marines did not get more information from Sasaki. However, at the time of the war, the sharkman leader did not say much. In this way, time slowly passed. The fierce battlefield is like a meat grinder, not only monsters, but also human and marine warriors have begun to sacrifice, but the morale of the entire crusade team has never been higher. Junxies endless evil flames, Einhardts infinite domineering, Tonys Iron Legion... The outstanding performance of the Tianjiao made all the fighters feel surging, so that the entire crusade team burst out of extraordinary combat power, pushing the magic tide continuously. Seeing that the entire demonic wave was about to collapse, suddenly, a smile appeared at the corner of Sasaki''s mouth.Little Tao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com He could feel that there was an invisible and cryptic will in the void. That is the original will bred out of this land under your feet! "She, are you going to make a move." This thought flashed in his mind, Sasaki felt a little amused in his heart, and glanced at Junxie, who was a pioneer in the distance, "It seems that this rebirth has put a lot of pressure on her." "However, rebirth, I feel that it is more and more possible..." As Sasaki was thinking, the extremely powerful pressure spread in all directions centered on the magic nest, and everyone in the crusade team felt suffocated and weakened. Even those Tianjiao people felt that they had been weakened inexplicably. On the contrary, the monsters seemed to have received some blessing. Their fierceness and intrepidity increased by at least 50%. The demon wave that was about to collapse was restored again, and even its power doubled, which greatly increased the pressure on the crusade team! "Ok?!" Looking at the situation in front of him, Bu Jingyun behind, Lincoln, William and others frowned. This situation is not unforeseen. In fact, they have experienced this kind of pressure more than once in the past disasters. If it were not for the obstruction of this mysterious pressure, the damage of the disaster would not be so great. Only in the past, such coercion only appeared when the complete Demon King appeared. Never thought that this time the Devil King had not appeared before the coercion appeared. "Do you want to shoot?" The first person who spoke was Lincoln of the Union. The President of Iron Fist couldn''t help but frown and said, "Although I really want to keep my power to deal with the devil, it would not be good if I lose too much before then." It just doesnt wait for others to respond, the battlefield situation changes again! "boom!!!" I saw that the front end of the crusade team also burst out a substantive coercion. That is the domineering domineering of Einhardt, who has devoted himself to the front line! It turned out that the overlord girl who was suppressed under the coercion of the devil''s nest felt extremely unwilling. After all, it was this coercion that the girl was best at, and it was a shame for the girl to be suppressed at the best. Under such circumstances, the girl exploded with the potential hidden deep in her body. That is the power of the divine body after being assimilated by Nagato''s will for more than ten years. The terrifying overlord color seemed endless, released with the girl''s petite body as the carrier, and had a head-on collision with the coercion bursting out of the magic nest, and even caused the shock of the void! ... ... "how is this possible?!" In an unknown and mysterious place, Miss True Earth Consciousness was shocked watching this scene through endless time and space. You must know that the pressure that the Demon Nest bursts out at this time is, in a sense, one''s own pressure. Although it has been severely weakened, at her level, this kind of pressure cannot be resisted by the earth''s creatures. Thinking of this, Miss True Earth Consciousness couldn''t help but stare at Einhardt who was reflected in the virtual image before her eyes. Perception expanded in an all-round way, carefully feeling the powerful pressure of the opponent. then-- "Long! Door!!!" Almost gritted her teeth, Miss True Earth Consciousness uttered a name that surprised her, "It''s actually the power of that guy, how can it be!!" .. 2305 Chapter 110 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Regarding Nagato, the true earth consciousness is more than familiar. She has been paying attention since the previous life of the other party, witnessing the other party''s gallop from weak to strong, and even in the past, she has established an alliance with the other party. Of course, when the covenant was first established, the girl was not very kind. Her purpose is very simple, is to use Nagato to attract Chaos'' attention. To cover up some of her secret arrangements and actions. Nagato did live up to his trust. Although he was wooed by other Dao ancestors, he still stood on the opposite side of other Dao ancestors, and Bai Yujing''s entire gaze was attracted by Bai Yujing. just-- "Now it seems that it is more than a burden!" Gritting her teeth secretly, the Miss True Earth Consciousness at this time has already understood that it was none other than Nagato who led the distorted will of the abyss to the true earth. And that mysterious dawn organization is not a suspicion. It is completely his handwriting! The man had surpassed her calculations without knowing it, and reached a point where he was unpredictable. No one knew what he did or wanted to do. Thinking like this, a strong jealousy grew in the heart of Miss True Earth Consciousness. "It seems that we need to pay attention to more than the reborn!" After speaking like this, the girl''s perception expanded to the limit. Through the connection between herself and the earth, countless information emerged in her mind in an instant, and she knew it. The operation of thinking reached its limit in an instant, and the girl seemed to see the torrent of destiny above everything. "...Fate, turning point?" Reading the information she received from the torrent of fate, the pure white girl looked at the war in the virtual image inexplicably, her eyes fluttering and she didn''t know what she was thinking. ... ... At this time, the magic nest battlefield. The outbreak of Einhardt brought the war to a subtle halt, and the collision between domineering and coercion stirred up ripples in space, and also caused creatures including monsters to temporarily retreat. Facing the sudden resistance, a dissatisfied will filled the void of the battlefield. "boom!!!" The terrifying coercion that was enough to suppress sentient beings has risen again. But even so, the situation remains the same. Einhardt is in an extremely mysterious state, and the traces of the road that belong to Nagato engraved in his body are constantly showing up, truly beginning to be unified with the girl''s body and mind. The traces of the road originating from the Dao ancestor-level overlord continue to expand the girl''s own overlord way. In less than a moment, the girl''s domineering also increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. The stalemate collision still continues... Such a scene shocked all the creatures on the battlefield except for the monsters. Even the reborn Junxie couldn''t understand it. After all, although Einhardt in his previous life was strong, he was not as strong as that. Several Rank 4 powerhouses behind the crusade team also showed surprise and even horror. Bu Jingyun and Lincoln, who had experienced the last devastation, knew very well how overbearing and incredible the coercion emanating from the devil''s nest was. Its essence was so high that it was insoluble at all. Even the controllers of the Empire and the Federation, the two beings standing at the apex of mankind cannot offset the weakening of coercion. But now, there is an existence that can resist coercion with its own will. Such a situation has completely surpassed the common sense of Bu Jingyun and others.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com But what they don''t know is-- This is just the beginning! "Crack!" The collision between the constantly soaring pressure and domineering soon reached a limit, and the rippling space burst out with a soft sound, showing a series of unknown cracks. Except for Sasaki and monsters, all humans and marine creatures fell into a complete sluggishness. At this moment, Einhardt had just completed the perfect unity of body and mind. The feeling of omnipotence permeated the girl''s heart. But she knew that this was just an illusion. Illusion after power soaring! but-- "This is also an opportunity!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Einhardt made a decisive decision, his consciousness resonated with the road, and the surging life field in his body instantly burst out, interacting with everything in the world. The so-called unity of nature and man is nothing more than that! The fusion between creatures and heaven and earth caused the nature of the girl''s life to change in an instant. Easily, she broke directly into the realm of Turn Four. More than that, taking advantage of the opportunity of life transformation during the advanced stage, Einhardt also relied on his own resonance and the deep foundation brought by the traces of the Nagato road to reach the ultimate four revolutions in one step. "what!!" The strength in the body increased exponentially, which made Einhardt a little unbearable. While roaring in a low voice, the girl used the most domineering will to gather all the power of the riot in her body into her right hand, stepping out with her left foot, her whole body was domineering. Raising his right hand and making a fist, Einhardt exploded with his strongest strength. "Overlord Duankong Fist!" "boom!!!" The domineering and unparalleled boxing power is like a lion breaking the shackles, directly tore the broken space in front of the girl into pieces, and the turbulent flow of the space suddenly appeared, crushing all the monsters and the ground into dregs. For a moment, the entire battlefield was silent, and almost all humans and sea races were in a state of blank heads. Even the coercion that permeated the void of the battlefield has slightly stagnated. And Einhardt felt emptiness in his body. But there was a smile on the girl''s face. Because she clearly sensed that after throwing the punch of the broken void, the life field in her body began to transform again, and its core was gradually transforming into the world''s egg. As long as the transformation is complete, the girl can truly embark on the right path of a professional! Create a blessed land, transform the sky into the world... Thinking of this, Einhardt''s consciousness gradually faded away. The sudden explosion and promotion, as well as the blow that exhausted the whole body''s strength and shattered the void, made the girl completely reach her limit. After she relaxed, she naturally couldn''t support it. When the girl was about to fall to the ground, Sasaki''s figure suddenly appeared behind her. "Really!" Gently embracing the unconscious girl, a smile appeared on the face of the young man with purple hair, "I can do this, but, if I do it well, I deserve to be my disciple!" .. 2306 Chapter 110 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sasaki''s appearance broke the dead silence on the scene. Seeing the weak girl who collapsed in the arms of the purple-haired youth, including several Rank Four powerhouses, the creatures of the All Clan and Sea Clan were infinitely surprised and incredible. It''s just that they haven''t waited for them to express any thoughts, and the coercion covering the battlefield has once again gathered. This change made the crusade team vigilant again. Sasaki''s mouth curled slightly. He could sense the gaze and will that came from the unknown void. Vaguely, he seemed to see a certain pure white girl gnashing her teeth in front of him. Similarly, he also understood that his existence might have been exposed to that person. The two who had signed an agreement officially broke! But all this had been expected by Sasaki for a long time, the purple-haired youth''s mood was calm, only the endless sword intent that was conceived in the depths of his soul became more fierce and unparalleled. "come on!" With a voice that only he could hear, Sasaki gently moved his lips, "I have already made a move. Let us use this reality and chaos as the battlefield for a vigorous battle." "Roar!!!" As if responding to Sasaki, an angry roar burst out from the depths of the devil''s nest. Accompanying the roar is endless killing intent. It hurts the nerves of all the creatures on the scene deeply. "boom!!!" In the next moment, hot flame pillars spewed out from the depths of the dark and deep magic nest, and under the strong impact force, lava flow stones spread out in all directions. Sasaki, who is the closest to the Devil''s Nest, bears the brunt. Facing the attack, Sasaki was about to act when he saw Junxie''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and the evil flames burst out of his body. Several fierce evil dragons swallowed all the magma and flowing stones instantly. "Mr. Sasaki!" "Please take Miss Einhardt to the rear for settlement first." "Next, it''s a decisive battle!" After doing all this, Jun Xie spoke without turning his head. At the same time, his gaze was straight ahead, where a huge figure was faintly revealed in the soaring flame column. "The Devil!" His eyes narrowed slightly, Jun Xie''s face was full of solemnity. The rebirth can clearly sense the power and horror of the demon king who has not yet fully appeared, just approaching it as if to burn the soul, far beyond the previous incomplete state. While being solemn, extreme desire and greed also emerged in his heart. If you want to reverse the infinitely dark future, you must control absolute power. For this reason, Jun Xie has planned a difficult and dangerous road, and the devil in front of him is the first difficulty on the road. Thinking of this, Jun Xie raised his right hand and issued the final battle order: "In the name of Prince Junxie of my empire!" "Assemble! Slay the Demon King!" "promise!" Under Jun Xie''s order, the entire crusade team was fully operational. Immediately, the powerhouses above Tier 3 all took the initiative to step forward. The rest of the soldiers put on a big battle! Bu Jingyun, Lincoln and the Sharkman leader appeared directly beside Jun Xie, and after recovering from the shock given by Einhardt, a strong fighting spirit emerged in the hearts of several strong men. A younger girl can do the feat of completely destroying the tide of demons, and their seniors are naturally not to be outdone. "..." Seeing the changes in front of him, Sasaki silently took Einhardt back.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com But it seemed that he sensed Sasaki''s departure, and the invisible will that filled the void revealed a little unhappiness, and accompanied by the devil''s roar and roar again. The flame column soaring into the sky began to be restrained and compressed in the devil''s roar. At last they gathered into a giant one hundred meters high. It seems that the body completely condensed by lava flow stones is filled with overwhelming suffocation and coercion, and the hot flames that burst out from time to time seem to turn the surrounding space into a huge furnace. The full body of the Balrog King appeared in the world, making the hearts of the crusaders feel oppressed. But those who can become conquerors are determined people. and so-- "kill!" The first thing to do is Bu Jingyun. The four-turn professional makes a difference. I saw Bu Jingyun leaping straight up, appearing in the air several hundred meters, the cloak behind it rose into the wind, and instantly gathered the air of clouds and water in a radius of several thousand meters. "Clouds fall from the sky!" The endless cloud and water gas turned into a giant palm covering the sky, overturning. "boom!!!" The giant palm collided with the Flame Demon King, slamming his feet into the ground, and the endless air of clouds and water contacted the magma around the Demon King, making a sizzling sound, as if to extinguish the fire of his body. "well done!" Seeing this scene, Lincoln and the Sharkman leader praised them, and they also took action. The strong sea clan is basically the existence of signing contracts with the sea. Relying on this contract, the sharkman leader just moved the seawater dozens of kilometers away out of thin air, turning it into countless waves, and rushing towards the giant lava giant. And Lincoln waved the iron fist that he was famous for, turning the shadow of the fist into the sky, and imprinting it on the lava giant. In addition to the three rank four powerhouses, other rank three professionals have also shot. For a time, the devil was under endless siege! "Roar!!!" Facing the endless siege, the King of the Balrog roared in anger, and the crimson flame like the surface temperature of the sun burst out of the lava monster, burning everything. Including the attacks of the three rank four powerhouses, all the existence close to the demon king was burned out. Even the space in which the Demon King is in a distorted form under the red flames. "not good!" Seeing this scene, bad emotions emerged in everyone''s hearts, and everyone could clearly perceive that the devil was brewing a terrible attack. Faced with such a situation, Jun Xie immediately launched a trump card "Start the battle!" "promise!" Following Junxie''s orders, the large formations of many professionals below rank three, mainly the Royal Cavalry Regiment, suddenly started, and the void presented a complex and mysterious large array. Jun Xie''s figure suddenly appeared in the center of the magic circle, with an additional imperial decree in his hand. "In the name of Father Father, start it!" "Om!!!" With the imperial edict as the core, the magic circle ran wild. The vast spiritual power is gathered under the guidance of the magic circle, and after conversion, it turns into ninety-nine eighty-one golden dragons. This is the strongest formation in the empire, the dragon binds the magic circle! "Roar!!!" With the roars of dragons, the dragons interlaced and bound the demon king... 2307 Chapter 112 Sudden Battle Situation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shenlong bound the magic array. This battle was originally a peerless war developed by the imperial emperor Jun Wushuang against the demon king in the last war to exterminate the demons. In the years that followed, it was revised and improved many times. Although it was only a restrained formation, it was still the strongest battle formation in the empire. Jun Xie never thought that crusade against the Demon King was a simple matter. It should be known that at the end of the last demon disaster, the human and the Sea Clan Civilization Alliance lost many powerful people in order to seal the Demon King. Of course, now humans and sea races, regardless of the number of strong people and the level of civilization, have surpassed the period of the devastating disaster. But even so, conquering the Demon King is still extremely dangerous. In the memory of the rebirth, in the endless dark future, as the strongest minions of the dark Gaia, the grown-up demon kings almost wiped out more than 80% of the life on the entire earth. Can''t let the demon king get time to grow-this is one of the important reasons for Jun Xie to preside over the crusade. Due to the difficulty of the crusade, before going on the expedition, Jun Xie prepared a lot of hole cards in a targeted manner based on his future memory, relying on his status as the prince of the empire. The Shenlong Bound Demon Array is one of them. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Accompanied by Junxie''s instructions and the sound of dragons chanting, eighty-one dragons shining with golden light bound the devil''s extremely large body and surging hot flames. The terrifying attack that the Demon King was about to burst out was killed in the cradle. The temperature of the entire battlefield dropped suddenly! "well!" Seeing this scene, Jun Xie''s face suddenly revealed a satisfied look. The reason why he brought the entire imperial cavalry regiment this time was largely because of this battle formation. With the help of this battle formation, at least the devil''s attack power can be sealed in a short time. Of course, over time, the devil will break the shackles. therefore-- "Don''t be in a daze!" "Everyone, give me the strongest attack!" Shouting out his orders, Jun Xie''s evil flames burst out frantically, swallowing all the land under his feet, turning them into an endless sea of ??fire, and overturning. Jun Xie''s orders and setting an example made the soldiers in the crusade queue heartily feel excited. "Hahaha, it''s worthy of being that guy''s kind, the hero is a young man!" Lincoln immediately laughed, and a terrifying aura burst out from the determined soldier, "If this is the case, then I can''t keep my hands, let''s expand, my country!" "boom!!!" As the voice fell, a country of illusion and reality appeared around Lincoln. A busy and orderly capital free society is present in the country! This is a blessed place derived from President Iron Fist after he was promoted to the extreme of four revolutions. Of course, it is a field in federal terms, and the scene in the field is exactly the goal of Lincoln''s struggle. "Strength, blessing!" The power of the kingdom crazily blessed Lincoln''s body, inspiring his aura to the extreme. The distant high altitude even showed a huge hole because of this momentum! "Suppression!" Running the horrifying power that surged in his body, Lincoln shook his most familiar iron fist, as if the horror fist that was about to smash the entire world and everything was bursting out, and he was approaching the devil. Seeing Lincoln''s actions, Bu Jingyun and the leader of the Sea Clan Sharkman remained silent and showed their full strength. Both are the extremes of the four revolutions, opening up the existence of their own blessed land and domain. The blessed land of Bu Jingyun is a vast sea of ??clouds. With the blessing of the sea of ??clouds, Bu Jingyun directly stirred the atmosphere in a radius of hundreds of miles and set off countless storms.Baihui Novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com "The wind and the wind match!" In the immeasurable storm, Bu Jingyun displayed his strongest killer move. Accompanied by the terrifying will that emerged from his body, the power of the wind and the power of the cloud blended, and then derived an immeasurable force. Its name "Moke is boundless!" Just like endless power emerges crazily, overturning. The blessed land of the sharkman leader is very unsurprisingly a vast ocean. It''s just maybe the particularity of the sea creatures. When the power of the blessed land of the Sharkman leader was revealed, the sea creatures on the battlefield burst into unspeakable resonance. The power of all sea creatures has gathered in the blessed land of the shark leader! "Infinite shark, go wild!" In the deep voice, the sharkman leader burst out a large piece of sea water, and then a shark made of condensed sea water appeared frantically, and the number reached a terrifying five-digit number in a blink of an eye. And this is just the beginning, the power of the sharkman leader seems to have no end, and the battlefield is completely covered by sharks in a blink of an eye. The scariest thing is that these sharks are not ordinary sharks. At least have the power of a professional apprentice! Not a small amount of power plus a terrifying quantity, the infinite sharks ran away showed the powerful strength of the leader of the shark as the representative of the sea clan, and the infinite sharks surged towards the demon king like a tide. At the same time, seeing that Jun Xie and the three Rank 4 powerhouses had all shot, the others also showed their strongest power. Immediately, the entire crusade team condensed the strongest strength and tried to kill the demon king. just-- "Ha ha!" Dreamlike laughter wafted around. "Roar!!!" The Demon King who was bound under the eighty-one dragons suddenly roared loudly, and with his roar, a horrible aura that could not be described in words burst out of his body. In an instant, everyone on the entire battlefield seemed to see a completely dead world! An inexplicable sense of trembling flooded everyone''s hearts! "Boom boom boom!!!" Then, the extremely dark flames that had never appeared before emerged from the huge and huge body of the Demon King, and the entire existence of the Demon King seemed to have turned into a huge black sun, burning everything around him. For the first time, there was a little trance in the space. The eighty-one dragons that bound the devil screamed fiercely, and everyone in the royal cavalry regiment who presided over the battle formation was full of pain, but even so, the battle formation still existed! "Roar!!" Such a situation angered the demon king, and saw the black sun expand more than ten times. Three huge pitch-black flame pillars burst out from the black sun, respectively welcoming Lincoln''s fighting power to suppress all things, Moko boundlessly struck by the clouds, and the infinite shark led by the shark man. At the same time, the black sun directly dragged the eighty-one dragons, ignoring the attacks of everyone including Junxie, and madly rushing to the location of the royal cavalry regiment with an extremely arrogant attitude. "boom!!!" With the violent roar, the world-famous Imperial Royal Cavalry Regiment turned into ashes in the dark flames. And the eighty-one dragons that bound the demon king''s body also dissipated. "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" Without restraint, the black sun turned into a giant surrounded by black flames, screaming in excitement!.. 2308 Chapter 113 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the blink of an eye, the world turned upside down. Since the start of the war, the demon king finally demonstrated his natural disaster power, tearing the earth, shattering the void, and the rising black flames seemed to burn out all the gods in the world. The terrifying power swept across the battlefield, causing waves of panic. "Damn it!" Jun Xie''s face was green, and he was a little surprised and uncertain. In the future memory of the rebirth, although the demon king is so powerful that it is shocking, it will take a certain period of time to grow, and the current king of the flame demon is just just taking shape. Unless there is some external help, the Demon King will definitely not be so strong. "Sure enough, Dark Gaia!!" Thinking of external forces, Jun Xie immediately raised his head and looked at the sky, a flash of anger flashed in the depths of his eyes, "Damn fellow, one day, I will make you pay a heavy price!" "Roar!!!" As if feeling Jun Xie''s thoughts, the Flame Demon King who was looking up to the sky and howling immediately turned his head to look at Jun Xie, his bloody mouth opened, and it was a roaring impact mixed with black inflammation. The demon king''s attack was very abrupt, but Jun Xie also should not be underestimated, and defended instantly. Roaring evil flames spewed from his body, turning into a guardian barrier. "boom!" When the black flame''s roaring impact and the evil flame''s guardian barrier collided, a large amount of dust was stirred up. With the roar, the guardian barrier that wrapped Junxie exploded for hundreds of meters, leaving a deep gully on the ground. Block the impact. It''s just that even if the impact was blocked, a large crack appeared on the guardian barrier, and Jun Xie felt even weaker. No matter how talented, Jun Xie is only a Rank 3 professional after all. At this moment, the second attack of the Flame Demon King suddenly came, still a roaring impact mixed with pitch black flames, but the seemingly simple attack brought a fatal threat to Jun Xie. "Damn it!" The pupils of the rebirth shrank violently, almost forcing the overdraft force to defend. At the critical moment, Bu Jingyun''s figure appeared in front of him. "Chongyun deeply locks!" Under the blessing of the power of the blessed land of clouds, the endless clouds appear again and again, both like a shield and a chain, while the roaring shock wave of the future attacks is blocked, and weakened. In a moment, the huge cloud gas and the hot shock wave canceled each other out and dissipated. Bu Jingyun himself also took three steps back under the strong impact. "Humph!" As if feeling extremely dissatisfied with his retreat, Bu Jingyun gritted his teeth, the power of Yunhai Fudi was extracted to the extreme, deduced the immeasurable Moko, and then condensed to the extreme in an incomprehensible way. Stepping out, Bu Jingyun rolled out his palm with his right hand, bursting out the strongest move of his life! Its name-The Promise of Heaven! "Roar!!" Facing the stunned clouds, the Demon King uttered a roar that resounded through the sky. Unimaginable energy gathered in his mouth, condensed, changed, and then sprayed out. The Demon King''s very simple attack, but it contains a terrifying power at least a hundred times greater than the previous roar shock wave. The pitch-black beam of light cut through the space, and the void was distorted, leaving a trace of scorching heat. "boom!!!" Soon, the pitch-black light beam collided head-on with Tiandao Wuji. Under the deafening and violent sound, there was a horrible shock that seemed to overturn the entire world, the earth collapsed, and the energy that accompanied the impact would deprive every life on the battlefield.510 Literature www.510wx.com "Damn it!" "Damn it!" "Humph!" The face of the few strong people who could not be affected in the aftermath of the collision changed drastically. Especially Lincoln and the shark leader. At the time when the Royal Cavalry regiment was completely destroyed, the largest number of soldiers in the entire crusade were the Federation and Sea Clan fighters, and in this aftermath, the Federation and Sea Clan fighters died the most. Although they were prepared to sacrifice their subordinates when they led the team to participate in the crusade, they could not accept this method of death. Therefore, the hearts of these strong men couldn''t help but rise in anger. While angry, their eyes were still fixed on the center of the battlefield, and then they saw the figure of Bu Jingyun flying upside down from the endless smoke and smashing a huge hole on the ground. Although he quickly jumped out of the huge pit, anyone could feel Bu Jingyun''s weakness. Immediately, all the surviving strong men couldn''t help but sink in their hearts. "Roar!!" The next moment, the demon lord in the collision center let out a roar, and while dispelling the smoke and dust, the pitch-black flames spread in all directions centered on the demon lord. With the spread of black inflammation, everything was burned, and even time and space and laws had changed. The feeling of extreme danger instantly appeared in everyone''s hearts. "not good!" "Do it all!" "Can''t let the black flame continue to spread!" Very tacit understanding, all the surviving powerhouses all shot, especially the two rank four powerhouses of Lincoln and the Sharkman leader, who have extracted their blessed land power to the extreme and acted brazenly. just-- "Roar!!" At this moment, the Balrog King showed an unimaginable speed, even directly avoiding the attacks of all the strong, and then turned into a deadly hunter, rushing out toward the enemies. . In just a few moments, several Rank 3 professionals fell directly. It even includes the president of the ninth college Jiang De. During the whole process, it was even difficult for the professionals to make some counterattacks. The speed of the Balrog King was too fast and too fast. The most desperate thing was that as the dark flames spread and the surrounding space changed, the demon king The breath is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Faced with such a situation, as the leader of the crusade team, Jun Xie knew that he had to act. Before the expedition, Jun Xie made a lot of preparations for various possible problems, but as far as the current situation is concerned, most of the preparations have lost meaning, but Jun Xie still has a final trump card. But if he could, Jun Xie didn''t want to use this hole card at all. however-- "No need to fail!" A strong sense of crisis emerged from his keen intuition. Jun Xie knew that the next goal of the Demon King was himself. Faced with such a situation, if he didn''t want to die, he could only open his hole cards. Sighing secretly, Jun Xie instantly appeared beside Lu Yan and directly grabbed Lu Yan''s right hand. Lu Yan was shocked by the wrist, and the strength of the two resonated instantly. "Om!!!" There was a ripple in the sky above the two. A bronze gate with a height of about ten meters appeared horizontally. Accompanied by the slowly opening door, a strong and domineering atmosphere flowed out, so that the devil did not stop his hunting actions... 2309 Chapter 114 Unparalleled King! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The heavy and trembling atmosphere echoed on the battlefield. Including the demon king, the eyes of all creatures couldn''t help but look towards the slowly opened bronze door, and then they saw a slender figure slowly coming out. That was a young man who seemed to be less than 30 years old, and his appearance was not handsome, but pretty. However, the youth''s temperament is extremely extraordinary, extremely determined, and it is obvious that he only steps in the air, but every step down gives the soul of others an unwarranted sense of depression. Only in the next moment, the depression in the hearts of the survivors of the crusade turned into ecstasy! "Great Emperor Wushuang!" "Your Majesty, we are saved!" "Haha, damn devil, see if you are still dead!" One after another voices rang everywhere in the battlefield, and the despair in the hearts of all the survivors disappeared, because the emperor of the empire-Jun Wushuang came. In this era, Jun Wushuang is definitely the strongest of human civilization. His existence is like a sign of omnipotence. Let all those who watch him feel at ease. "Roar!!!" While everyone was at ease, the Flame Demon King suddenly let out a roar. A strong aura erupted from the Demon King, originally centering on it, spreading in all directions, and the black inflammation that distorted and eroded time and space, both the spreading speed and the power, exploded more than doubled. "Ok?!" Upon sensing the changes in the Demon King, Jun Wushuang''s face changed slightly. Although it was moved from the time and space of the distant imperial capital, through a trace of power placed in Junxie''s body, the lord of the empire had already understood all the causes, consequences and intelligence information. Including the fact that the black flame of the Demon Lord can erode time and space to shape the domain of the Demon Lord and strengthen the Demon Lord''s power. Therefore, in any case, it is impossible for him to let the demon king strengthen his own power. Thinking of this, Jun Wushuang stepped out and instantly appeared above the devil. "Pro!" The mantra containing strong will and power came out from the lord of the empire, and everyone clearly saw that a huge world like a mirage appeared. There is the sky, the earth, the sun, moon and stars, and all creatures... "boom!!!" Obviously it looked like an illusory world, but it seemed to have a real sense of existence. The huge mirage-like world slowly fell, suppressed in the domain of the demon king. The extremely powerful force restrained the expansion of the domain and suppressed the demon king. "Woohoo!!" Unprepared, the lava monster wailed and fell to his knees. "Array!" Seeing the situation of the devil, Jun Wushuang''s face did not show the slightest surprise, and he immediately displayed the mantra again. After the last battle of exterminating the devil, he knew very well the terrible devil. Even if he is confident that after so many years of practice, he can fight the devil, but he will never be careless. The most correct way is not to give the Demon King any breathing space. "Om!!!" With the burst of mantra, the huge mirage-like world changes slightly, and the whole world seems to have changed from a static state to a moving state, and the power of its burst is multiplying wildly. Under such circumstances, the domain eroded by the Demon Lord directly appeared in a distorted form.Reading Building www.dushulou.com And the demon king burst out cracks all over his body, and magma overflowed! The howls came in bursts, but the Demon King''s struggle became more intense. But in any case, it still cannot break free. "So strong!" Jun Xie, who had retreated to the edge of the battlefield, couldn''t help feeling inexplicably. Although he had known the terrifyingness of his father, he was still shocked when he saw it. Although he has some memories of the future, he doesn''t really know his father and emperor in the future. Originally Junxie thought that his father was the ultimate powerhouse of Rank 4, but now it seems that the power he displayed is definitely stronger than that of Rank 4 professionals. "The legendary five turns, the cave world!" Lincoln''s expression was a bit dazed. Although the federal intelligence service had vaguely guessed this, after seeing it, President Iron Fist still felt a little untrue. Obviously, that is a powerful existence that has surpassed him and Bu Jingyun. With his presence, he would be more sure of defeating the Demon King. Just while feeling a little relieved, Lincoln couldn''t help but start to worry about the relationship between the Federation and the Empire. The power of Rank 5 caused an imbalance between the two forces that were almost the same. Lincoln''s thoughts were also in the minds of the shark leader and even the rest of the survivors who were not affiliated with the Empire. In a daze, the united crusade team faintly split. And at this moment-- "Om!!!" Suddenly, a terrifying coercion fell in the void, as if the irritation of some terrifying existence, and it seemed to be the gaze of a superior creature that transcended everything. Including the rank four powerhouses such as Lincoln and Bu Jingyun, the heads of all creatures are blank. Even Jun Wushuang, who was suppressing the Demon King, had his breath stagnated. Its power is directly weakened by most! "Roar!!!" The ferocious roar suddenly sounded, and all the distorted realms propped up around the Flame Demon King returned, instantly causing the Demon King''s already huge body to triple again. In the next moment, the terrifying demon directly shook the huge world like a mirage. "boom!!!" The horrible shock spread in all directions around the place where the demon king collided with the world, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a hurricane-like impact, blowing everything around it. Jun Wushuang let out a muffled hum, and the strength from the huge world made his whole body unable to help but stagnate. It''s just that he is more concerned about the changes in the surrounding void than this. "Dark Gaia that Xie''er said?!" With this thought flashing in his mind, Jun Wushuang couldn''t help feeling a burst of anger. In other words, since knowing the memory of his son''s rebirth, the lord of the empire has brewed in his heart. It was the fire of anger at the culprit who caused human suffering. Originally, he suppressed this anger very well. Just now-- "I can''t stand it anymore!" With such light words, Jun Wushuang suddenly burst into an unprecedented pressure, and the endless anger turned into a steady flow of fighting intent, distorting the surrounding air. "Death to me, all those who are on the verge of fighting will move forward in an array!!" .. 2310 Chapter 115 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nine-character mantra! It was originally the mantra in the Taoist classics of the old era. After many years of practice and creation, Jun Wushuang has become his strongest move. Compared with Rank 4, the strongest of Rank 5 has the biggest feature in the cave. Beyond the scope of the realm, it can be called a demiplane. But this also raises another problem, that is, compared with the cave sky embedded in the void, the body of the home buyer appears a bit too small. Therefore, the five-turn road is to hone the body through the power of the cave until it can bear the cave. The nine-character mantra is Jun Wushuang''s highest achievement on this path. Through the power of these nine-character mantras, Jun Wushuang can strengthen himself to the greatest extent, simulate the operation of the cave, and absorb the power of the cave in different ways. For example, Lin Zi Jue summons the cave sky projection, and the array word Jue simulates the cave sky cycle... When the nine-character mantra is used at the same time, it is "The cave is here!" With Jun Wushuang''s angry will, the huge world that was originally like a mirage seemed to have gone from illusion to reality at this moment, manifesting in the air. "Om!!!" The extremely large sense of existence makes the time and space of the entire battlefield vaguely present a feeling of inflating, which makes people can''t help but think of inflated balloons. The power that escaped from the cave world made people feel even more shocked. The lava demon who shook up immediately hit an''iron plate''. "boom!!!" In the fierce roar, the terrifying body of the Demon King, which was more than 300 meters high, fell straight from the sky, and slammed a sinkhole on the ground. Spider-like cracks spread wildly in all directions centered on the big pit. However, this is not the end. The real manifestation of the cave world did not let the devil be spared, and directly turned into a super terrifying meteorite, falling straight from the sky, bombarding the tiankeng where the devil was. "boom!!!" The unprecedented shock of terror spread in all directions. The entire continent of Yingzhou was constantly shaking during this impact. Disasters such as earthquakes, volcanoes, and even mudslides appeared in various parts of the continent. For a time, Yingzhou Continent seemed to have entered the end. "Roar!!!" Under an unprecedented attack, the Lava Demon was severely injured, and amidst the frantic roars, terrifying power surged out of the demon''s huge body. And the coercion that permeated the void, or gaze, also increased over time. Not only was he suppressing the erupting Jun Wushuang, but also helping the Demon King. just-- "It''s useless!" Enduring the weakening of the void coercion, Jun Wushuang with a pale face said softly, "I won''t give you any chance, go to death." The surging killing intent caused the temperature of the void to drop a lot. The cave heaven suppressed on the demon king began to move. The power derived from this is far surpassing the supreme mighty power possessed by individual creatures. In an instant, Jun Wushuang''s cavernous sky seemed to turn into a huge grinding disc. And the terrifying demon king that is three hundred meters high has become the prey under the millstone. The operation of the grinding wheel makes the life of the demon king continue to end. The whole process lasted three full minutes.Dodoxs novel www.dodoxs.com During the period, the Demon King had several crazy outbreaks, but without exception, they were suppressed by Jun Wushuang. Until the end, the Demon King''s life finally came to an end. "call" After obliterating the devil, Jun Wushuang spit out his mouth pale. Although in terms of level, he is one level higher than the so-called Demon King, but in terms of the nature of life, he is not comparable to the minions of Dark Gaia in the human body. Jun Wushuang also paid a considerable price for annihilating the Demon King, and he needed a good rest period. While thinking about it, Jun Wushuang''s eyebrows raised slightly, and he could feel that the pressure of the void surrounding him had dissipated, and his body suddenly lightened. Secretly pursing his lips, Jun Wushuang didn''t say much, but the joy of defeating the Demon King was reduced by more than half. Not long after, Jun Xie and others who had retreated from a distance due to the aftermath of the battle arrived one after another. "His Majesty!" "I have seen the emperor!" "Father!" Seeing Jun Wushuang standing in the center of the broken battlefield and the world-destroying millstone around him, everyone couldn''t help but burst into cheers. Although the process was a bit tortuous, the war finally came to an end. The demon king who wreaks havoc on the world is hereby given the leader. Located in the center of the cheering crowd, Jun Wushuang looked around and smiled at the people around him. Finally, his eyes focused on his son, Jun Xie. Just waiting for Jun Wushuang to say anything, a faint sigh appeared around him. Obviously it was just a simple sigh, but it clearly appeared in everyone''s ears, evoking everyone''s mind, and people could not help but appreciate the inexplicable emotions contained in the sigh. The cheers stopped abruptly, and everyone''s pupils shrank instantly. The sense of horror came spontaneously. "who!" Jun Wushuang''s cultivation base was the highest, and he immediately caught the source of the sigh. Turning his head, he saw a white young figure in his field of vision. Seeing Jun Wushuang''s actions, everyone followed his gaze... "pope?!" A look of uncertainty flashed across Lincoln''s face, although in terms of appearance, the old figure in front of him was indeed the master of the Holy See, the Pope he knew. But the subtle aura looming in the opponent made President Iron Fist a little uncertain. Not just Lincoln, everyone else thinks that way. Probably because the pope''s breath is too detached. As if above everything! "Dark Gaia!" After gritting his teeth and uttering the name, Jun Xie''s face suddenly changed. From the memory of the future, he quickly understood the existence of the other party. Obviously, the dark Gaia came with the will of the pope. "Wow!!" Before Jun Xie''s words were settled, the Pope raised his right hand, and the index and middle fingers that were close together volleyed a little, a pure white laser appeared out of thin air, pointing directly at Jun Xie''s heart. The laser seemed to penetrate time and space, and its speed was so fast that Jun Xie had no time to react. "boom!!!" At the moment when Jun Xie was about to fall under the laser, Jun Wushuang made a move, and saw that the lord of the empire instantly absorbed the power of the cave sky and condensed it into a huge mirror. The laser bombarded the huge mirror, and then refracted, drew a long crack in the ground... ps: The protagonist returns in the next chapter... 2311 Chapter 116-Demonization and Final Appearance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ok?!" Seeing the attack failed, the pope''s face was slightly low. The overwhelming murderous aura instantly permeated the entire battlefield, and the alarm bells sounded in everyone''s hearts, clamoring for danger instinctively, urging the creatures to stay away. If it weren''t for the survivors who had excellent temperament and firm will, they would have fallen to the ground. Among the people, the most stressed were Jun Wushuang and Junxie. One is the strongest in human civilization, and the other is a rebirth who has the ability to reverse chaos and history. The existence of Jun Wushuang and his son is undoubtedly the focus of murderous intent. The murderous aura irritates the skin, like thousands of steel needles piercing pain, and permeates like extremely cold air, freezing blood. The faces of Jun Wushuang and his son were a little distorted, unusually ugly. "Really!" Words that were so indifferent that there was no emotion came out of the pope, "Obviously they are just trivial ants, why do you want to resist my will." As soon as the words fell, the murderous aura increased by 30% out of thin air, and nearly half of the survivors crashed to the ground. The terrible murderous aura directly caused those people''s will into a coma. Seeing this scene, the rest of the people are cold and physically. After a while, Jun Wushuang reluctantly took a half step. "Why, why?" The will of the whole body was stimulated to the extreme. While resisting the erosion of murderous aura, the lord of the empire spoke, "Why can you come!" "Obviously, the rules will not allow it." When Jun Xie confessed his identity, Jun Wushuang discussed the future memory with him in detail. Among them, all kinds of dark Gaia may be the key to the discussion between the two. Although there is not much accurate information obtained, one thing is certain for both of them, that is, there is a strange rule in the dark that restricts Dark Gaia and prevents him from taking action in person. Not only did it personally, but even dark Gaia couldn''t use methods such as spirit drop. Only through other methods to shape the subordinates, lower coercion and weaken the enemy and so on. However, the scene before him broke Jun Wushuang''s cognition. It was really hard for him to understand! "Ah!" Hearing Jun Wushuang''s question, a faint smile finally appeared on the Pope''s face, "It''s really hard for you, because I know me so deeply." "Indeed, I can''t directly descend on the earth now." "But the question is, is this still the earth?" The pope''s rhetorical question seemed to flash through the minds of Jun Wushuang and Jun Xie next to him. Neither of them were ordinary people, and they soon thought of something. Immediately looking around, the two of them saw the strangeness around them for the first time. After a fierce battle of exterminating demons, the battlefield at this time was extremely messy, and everywhere was broken, and even the space itself showed a subtle twist. And the most worrying thing is that, at some point, there are already strands of demonic energy around the battlefield. That is-- "The devilish energy after the devil''s fall!" Many thoughts flashed through his mind, and Jun Wushuang and Jun Xie''s faces became more and more ugly. Especially Jun Xie, although this war was destined to occur, he provoked it on the initiative, but he never expected that his actions were actually in the calculation of the other party.2k Novel Network www.2kxsw.com With the demon king as a sacrifice, the entire battlefield is temporarily isolated from the scope of the earth through bloody battles and devilish erosion. Dark Gaia calculated everything and finally built a stage for his arrival. "Oh, it seems that you already understand it!" Seeing the changes in the expressions of Jun Wushuang and Jun Xie, the pope slowly took a step, "If this is the case, then you must be dead, you should be able to rest in peace." As soon as the words fell, the pope burst into a dazzling white light, and laser beams burst from his body. Each laser beam is like a full-strength attack by a Rank 5 powerhouse. The result of the combined attack of hundreds of thousands is that the entire battlefield is directly ploughed. The wailing sounds one after another, and the appearance of every sound means the passing of a life. After a while, the Pope''s attack ceased, and the smoke on the battlefield gradually dispersed. Only two survivors remained, Jun Wushuang and Jun Xie. The former survived through his manifestation of the cave world, the latter was sheltered by the former, as for the rest of the people, all disappeared in the wave of attacks just now. It''s just that even if they survived, the Jun family father and son were weak at this time. "There are still two brushes!" Looking at the last two survivors, the pope raised his right hand and was about to attack again, and at this moment, a flush of flush flashed across Jun Wushuang''s pale face. "Crack!" I saw a violent sound from the cave world standing on the battlefield, cracks appeared out of thin air, and a terrifying destructive force appeared out of thin air. That is the force of destruction that Dongtian has been overloaded to run to collapse, and then evolved. Normally, this is a force that will not be used. Because its appearance means the destruction of the road. Just in the face of an unprecedented powerful enemy, Jun Wushuang can no longer care about the others. If he hesitates, he and his son will immediately follow in the footsteps of others. "boom!!!" Unknown and extremely powerful force of destruction constantly emerged from the sky and gathered around Jun Wushuang. Through his will, it turned into a fire of karma that burned everything out, spreading in all directions. Obviously, Jun Wushuang''s goal is not the Pope, but the battlefield they are on. "Good idea, but it can''t be realized!" Facing Jun Wushuang''s decision, a cat and mouse-like emotion flashed across the Pope''s face, and then he saw his right hand holding a high blade, slashing straight out of thin air. The connection between Jun Wushuang and Dongtian broke instantly under this knife. "puff!" The lord of the empire spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. The karmic fire that permeated the surroundings dissipated straight away, and the power of destruction that had been madly output also came to an abrupt end, leaving only a small amount of energy eroding everything around. "To me, your flaws are too big." With that said, the pope slowly lifted his steps and walked towards the position of Jun Wushuang and his son, "To present the sky in front of me that he can''t control is too self-conscious." Just walking, his pace suddenly stopped at a certain moment. "Wow!" At the same moment, when a sharp blade light passed by the Pope with a very subtle gap, it also left a long trace on the ground. "That''s it!" Saying this, the figure of the purple swordsman appeared out of thin air. Beside him, the black robe witch stood in suspension... 2312 Chapter 117 Banishment, Empowerment and Sword Drawing! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The scene fell silent for a while. Seeing the purple-haired youth and the witch who suddenly appeared in front of him, the Pope stopped his progress, and the air pressure around his body became a little low. After a long while, sighing emotions flowed from the pope''s mouth... "It''s the most undesirable situation." Yes. Don''t want to see. Although it has been predicted for a long time, if possible, the Pope, or the true will of the earth, still does not want to compete with an existence like Nagato with infinite potential. "But this is the way you choose!" Hearing this, the purple-haired young man Sasaki faintly said, "Walking on the road that destroys everything is doomed, and you and all creatures will inevitably be hostile." After years of lurking and probing, he has affirmed the path of real earth consciousness. That is a path of detachment that does not hesitate to shatter the world, but also to break free from shackles. At the end of its road, there is only endless end and destruction! It is bound to become the enemy of all living beings and even the universe. "...You know a lot." After a moment of silence, the pope couldn''t help showing a dangerous look on his face. Accompanied by his will, endless murderous opportunities emerged, flooding any corner of the world and people, like absolute freezing cold, as if to freeze the entire time and space. Knowing the purpose means being passive, and the Pope who understands this will burst out to the extreme. just-- "The battlefield is not here!" The witch who was speaking was suspended in the void. Although it was modeled on Medea, the rebellious witch of God, she was not an ordinary existence as the mind clone of Nagato. Without seeing what she had done, I heard a loud noise from the void. It was a crack in the foundation of the entire enchanted space-time. "not good!" Perceiving all this, the pope''s face changed drastically. He realized that his previous calculations were probably also in the calculations of the enemy in front of him. I am afraid that the stage he carefully built had already been established, and the foundation had been eroded. Thinking of this, the pope was shocked and angry. It just didn''t wait for him to do anything, the time and space with the broken foundation reconnected to the earth. The ubiquitous rule force appears out of thin air and acts on it. Endless, but extremely powerful repulsive force directly shattered this piece of real earth consciousness carefully built at the cost of the fall of a demon king. Time and space turbulence appeared in the void, and the Pope was directly involved in the turbulence. Seeing this scene, the young man and the witch are about to catch up. "and many more!" At this moment, a sudden voice sounded. That was the cry of the Prince of the Empire. At this time, the rebirth was holding his dying father, and looked at the youth and the witch with extremely complicated expressions, "Tell me, what is going on?!" The constant twists and turns made Jun Xie''s mood a bit out of control, but he did not lose his mind. The little dialogue between the youth and the pope made him understand one thing. That is, he and others seem to have completely become chess pieces. This made Jun Xie a little hard to accept. Of course, even if there is no dialogue between the youth and the pope, Jun Xie can still detect some abnormalities. For example, the youth and his disciples in front of him suddenly disappeared in the previous battle of extermination, but no one noticed. For another example, the witch was not anyone who participated in the battle of exterminating demons.110 Literature www.110wx.com All kinds of strangeness make the mind of the reborn person full of doubts. He needs a reasonable explanation. just-- "Oh, take care, rebirth!" Speaking understatement, but making Jun Xie completely sluggish, the youth and the witch turned into two streams of light, and instantly disappeared into the turbulent flow of time and space that was gradually shrinking. After the two left, it took Jun Xie a long time to recover from the shock of revealing his identity. "Ahem!" At this moment, Jun Wushuang coughed violently. A lot of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. The breath is constantly weakening. "Father!" Seeing his father''s situation, Junxie suddenly felt panic. But he calmed down quickly. "Hold on a little longer and I will take you right away..." "No, no more!" Jun Xie''s words were interrupted with difficulty, Jun Wushuang raised his right hand, grabbed Jun Xie''s collar directly, and dragged him to his face, looking directly at his eyes. "I understand my situation myself. I am afraid my life will end here." Having said that, Jun Wushuang paused slightly and took a breath before continuing to speak, "After you go back, you will inherit the position of the emperor, but this is not the point I want to talk about." "The point is, your rebirth is probably not a secret. There are levels in the world that you and I don''t know." "Let go of the arrogance of the reborn, explore humbly, and keep getting stronger!" "Then give those high above guys a good look!" "Also, this is for you!" In the words, a crimson ball of light appeared on Jun Wushuang''s left hand, "When the Demon King was wiped out, I took the opportunity to collect it. The origin of the Devil, what you need." Seeing the origin of the devil in Jun Wu''s hands, Jun Xie''s expression is extremely complicated. The starting point of all these ups and downs today is the origin of this group. If it hadn''t been for Junxie to build a perfect foundation for himself in order to get the origin of the devil, I am afraid that there would not be so many casualties, or even his father''s life. Therefore, after seeing the origin of the Demon King, Jun Xie couldn''t help but hesitate a little. It''s just that Jun Wushuang obviously has no time to make him hesitate. The dying lord of the empire directly penetrated the origin of the demon king into Junxie''s body, and then directly burned his origin and the reconnected sky. He turned everything about himself into a path of incomparable pure power, and at the same time injected it into Jun Xie''s body. "Everything about me, turn it into a step forward for you." ... ... And just when Jun Wushuang empowered Jun Xie. In the turbulence of time and space, the battlefield will start again. The young man and the witch who caught up with the Pope in an instant attacked without hesitation while the power of the rules on each other''s body had not dissipated and did not have much resistance. The witch directly burned herself, turned into an invisible restriction, shrouded in the Pope. In addition to controlling the opponent''s resistance, this prohibition can also restrain the will of the Pope''s body. In other words, the goal of the youth and the witch was the will to descend from the beginning. And the young man screamed and pulled out his knife... Suddenly, the knife will wantonly cut through the void!.. 2313 Chapter 118 Five Dimensions Slash! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom--!" As soon as the knife was unsheathed, the void began to shatter. The bitter sword intent that had already been accumulated and brewed to the extreme poured out frantically from Sasaki''s body, as pervasive as a light breeze and drizzle, and like an extreme cold, freezing everything. The turbulent flow of time and space has turned into an empty battlefield. The pope who was the first to bear the brunt felt the indescribable tremor for the first time. It has nothing to do with reason, just fear from instinct! "Om!" Almost instinctively, the Pope burst out all his aura without any reservation, telling him intuitively that he must avoid this long-simmering attack by the enemy in front of him. It''s just that his aura has not burst to the extreme, he is oppressed and offset by the surrounding invisible restrictions. The prohibition made by the witch burning herself is extraordinary. Although it could not be completely blocked, it slowed the Pope''s actions for an instant. But at this moment... "Point lock!" The indifferent words uttered from the mouth of the purple-haired youth, accompanied by the vast will that penetrates time and space, and extraordinary phantoms vaguely appeared in the void. The silver-haired strong man holding the magic sword, the unparalleled tyrant galloping through the sky, the furious hound intertwined with the magic spear... These phantoms are no one else. They are indeed the mind clones of Nagato based on historical heroes as prototypes. Their appearance means that Nagato''s will come. The surrounding sword will use this will as the core, interweaving and cohesive, locking the pope! "not good!" An extremely unpleasant feeling burst into his heart, and the endless explosion of the Pope finally broke free of the witch''s restraint, and the whole person turned into a stream of light and fled frantically. Every moment, he ran hundreds of millions of miles away. What made the Pope unacceptable was that no matter how far he ran, the lock he felt in his spiritual sense still existed. This is a matter of course, don''t look at Sasaki, or Nagato has decided to do it in just a few days, but the real preparations are far beyond this time. The deity located in the endless chaos also participated in the preparation, and through the chaos and the real time difference for hundreds of years. Combining the rules of the real earth, hundreds of years of insights made Nagato comprehend a set of supreme swordsmanship. This sword technique is centered on slashing, Mingri: Five-dimensional slash! One of the starting methods is point locking. As the name suggests, a lock that is accurate to the origin, in front of this type of lock, unless you avoid it at the beginning, you can''t escape even if you escape to the ends of the world. "One dimension breaks the string!" At this moment, the still indifferent voice rang in the ears of the Pope from a long distance. Then I saw a blade of light coming through time and space. "Crack!!" Dao Mang didn''t cut the pope''s body, but it seemed to cut a certain rule in the dark, and then the pope was shocked to find that the distance between himself and the purple-haired youth had disappeared. To put it more correctly, he returned to the other side inexplicably. "The distance is cut off?" This thought just flashed in his mind, and the second sword of the purple-haired young man slammed... "Two-dimensionally broken face!" Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com The sword that can be called the broken void did not directly target the Pope. Under the huge blade, the entire void battlefield was shattered, and time and space were shattered. In an instant, the pope was in a wonderful state where no time and space existed, unable to move. Afterwards, the purple-haired youth cut out the third real killer! "Three-dimensional destruction!" Different from the previous two slashes against the rules, Sasaki''s sword burst with endless murderous intent, gathering the will and strength of the entire dawn, and slashing fiercely on the Pope''s body. The Pope, who could not be avoided, suffered a slash head-on, and his body finally began to destroy. But even so, Sasaki''s attack is still not over. After all, the Popes body is just a carrier of consciousness. What is truly powerful is the great consciousness that originated from the real earth, and the legal principles contained therein. If you want to really kill the enemy, you must first destroy the opponent''s legal principles. Therefore, Sasaki swung his fourth knife! "Four dimensions break the law!" This sword contains the infinite truth of Sasaki, or Nagato! Its killing is no longer limited to the material level, but crosses the boundary between material and spirit, and while further destroying the pope''s body, it cuts to the truth of the real earth consciousness. "Om!!!" An unprecedented shock burst out on the level of nothingness. Perhaps the principles of Nagato and the real earth consciousness are almost the same. The collision between the two is difficult to distinguish the result, but the active attacker always has an advantage over the passive defender. As a result, the blade of infinite truth brazenly cut through the legal defense of the real earth consciousness. Real Earth consciousness has been traumatized for the first time since birth. Although the injury was not serious, it was completely stunned. "Not finished yet!" Slashing the enemy did not cause Sasaki''s spirit to slack in the slightest. It is more correct to say that Sasaki''s spirit is more concentrated, and the power in the body is squeezed out desperately. The real power of the five-dimensional cut is not the starting hand and the first four knives, but the fifth knives. And what Sasaki had done before was just to swing a fifth sword! The name-five dimensions chaos! This is an unprecedented knife, containing unspeakable truth, and the highest crystallization of Nagato''s infinite truth. The knife, as its name suggests, goes against the rules of this real universe. At the moment when he swung the sword, Sasaki''s body collapsed, and his spirit was intertwined with the blade''s light. "Swish!" The colorful blades cut through the void, tore the boundaries between matter and spirit, cut through the obstacles of time and space, and even nothingness, and slashed directly on the consciousness of the real earth. Unprecedented power tore through the defenses of the true earth consciousness, and gave her the biggest hit since awakening. But all this is not what makes the real earth consciousness the most frightened and angry. What really made her feel horrified and angry was that the power of rebellion contained in the blade light, after severely injuring her will to come, followed a certain connection in the dark and directly attacked her body. She was hit hard and couldn''t stop all this from happening. at last-- "boom!!!" In the depths of time and space, the blade light broke through an unknown barrier... ps: Five dimensions cut is just a name... 2314 Chapter 119 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What kind of qualities do a real strong person need? Qualifications, perseverance, understanding, luck... Just like a thousand readers, there are a thousand Hamlet, there are many answers, the strong are unique, and they all have their own interpretation of the strong. In Nagato''s view, in addition to the above-mentioned traits, there is another important trait that the strong must have. That is-a broad vision and overall view. Aptitude can be made up with heaven, material and earth treasures or magical secrets, perseverance can also be cultivated, comprehension can also be strengthened or made up by other methods, and qi luck can directly plunder all beings in the world. It''s just that if you have a narrow vision and don''t have enough overall view, you can''t become a real strong. The simplest example is the genius powerhouse confined to the birth plane in Chaos. Such as Yan Qishi, Black God Mu Taki, Luo Hao and so on. You must know that for a long time in the past, Nagato was inferior to these geniuses in many respects, but the''story'' information derived from the real earth gave him a vision and overall outlook far beyond them. With the help of such a vision and overall view, Nagato moved forward step by step and eventually surpassed everyone. This also formed the habit of collecting intelligence as much as possible before the Nagato battle. And this time, before the chaos finally opens, Nagato will play with Saya, darkly Chen Cang, and part of his will will come out of this habit, lurking in the real earth. After several years of lurking and exploration, Nagato has gained a lot, and even vaguely understood the path of true earth consciousness. Grasp her path, and the other party''s intentions will be traceable. After all, the way it practices is absolutely not deceiving. But even so, Nagato still does not have a complete understanding of the world in which he lives, including the real universe and endless chaos. What makes the red-haired boy most puzzled is why the real earth and endless chaos are so powerful. We must know that endless chaos is based on the real earth, and the real earth is just a planet in the solar system. The solar system is only an insignificant corner of the Milky Way, and the Milky Way is just a small corner of the endless universe... Compared to the entire real universe, the real earth is so small that it can''t be small. Under such circumstances, the power contained in the real earth and the endless chaos seems to be so powerful that it is a little outrageous, as if the essence of the entire universe has gathered in the real earth and the endless chaos. And when the five-dimensional swordsmanship entrusted with Sasaki or Nagato''s will to cut a certain boundary, he understood a little. Because at this moment, Nagato''s will descended into a mysterious space. The blade light that shattered everything melted directly here... In a trance, Nagato seems to have seen the ultimate mystery of the cosmos, but it seems that he has not seen anything. Everything in the world has lost its meaning in this time and space. Fate does not exist, no cause and effect, like the end of everything, but like the beginning of everything. Inexplicably, Nagato felt that this space was familiar. Then he understood how his familiarity came from... He had seen countless similar spaces, and those spaces had other names, such as the heavenly space, the Akashic records, the vortex of roots and so on. Obviously, this space is the real earth, and even the root of the entire universe! "That''s it!" In the faint voice of emotion, Nagato''s will directly revealed the phantom of the red-haired boy, "This space and time is very special, it can be called the cause of everything, and the supreme existence is called Yuanshi Space." Lele Literature www.lelewx.com "I finally understand why the earth is so special and powerful." In the words, the eyes of Nagato Void''s eyes continued to shine, as if they had seen all the mysteries in the world. He saw the depths of the mysterious space, and accumulated an endless ocean of spiritual power. There are two output pipes, one large and one small, at the edge of the endless ocean of spiritual power. The large pipe connects to the real earth, while the small pipe connects to the endless chaos. "The origin space of the earth is actually connected to the origin of the universe!" Looking around, Nagato finally fixed his eyes on the pure white girl who appeared in front of him at some unknown time, "More than that, even chaos is connected to it!" The real earth, the endless chaos, and the original space are connected in pairs. Among them, Yuanshi Space is the most powerful. But its power will be instilled into the real earth and the endless chaos from time to time, and the endless chaos can draw power from the real earth even though it gets relatively small power from the original space. "No wonder the real earth and endless chaos will grow to such an amazing degree." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato also understood how Einhardt, Kinomoto Sakura, and other girls who were clearly in the endless chaos, were reborn on the real earth. I think they accidentally flowed to the real earth through Yuanshi space. All kinds of enlightenment flowed through his heart, and Nagato''s heart became clearer and clearer. Including endless chaos and the real universe, everything in the whole world appeared in his mind. What appeared to be outside was that even if it was just a phantom, Nagato became more detached and comfortable. "Humph!" Seeing the changes on Nagato''s body, she had been hit hard by the Five Dimensional Slash before, causing the pale girl with a pale face to suddenly look even more ugly. As the manifestation of the will of the real earth, what a great existence the pure white girl is. In the blink of an eye, she understood where the change in Nagato came from. In fact, any existence in this space can gain something as long as they can ensure that they are not assimilated by the space. From the enemy''s standpoint, she absolutely didn''t want to see this change. But the fact does not depend on her will. To be honest, the pure white girl really didn''t expect that Nagato would shoot herself so early at this time. And the first shot is so terrifying, there is no room for maneuver. and so-- "boom--!" The pure white girl shot. She didn''t say any nonsense, since Nagato really made a move, then she must have a back hand. But this is the end of the matter, and it''s useless to say more. Only put everything into sheer power. In an instant, the immense spiritual power gushed out from the ocean of spiritual power and turned into a giant palm like this sky, without any hesitation, and fell towards the phantom of Nagato. Facing the giant palm that had nowhere to hide, the red-haired boy''s phantom was just a slight tick at the corner of his mouth. Seeing Yuanshi, his goal has been achieved! Without the slightest obstruction, the phantom immediately dissipated under the slap of the giant palm...... .. 2315 Chapter 120: The World Is Achieved, The Way Is Present You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward ten minutes... Yingzhou, a certain mountain peak. Einhardt''s consciousness slowly awakened from the darkness, and for the first time he saw his companions and close friends, Kinomoto Sakura''s quiet and gentle smiling face. Then she realized that she was resting on the other''s knee... for short, the kneecap. Her cheeks flushed unconsciously, and the girl wanted to get up. Then she felt exhausted and weak. Both physically and mentally are extremely tired... "Don''t move!" Kinomoto Sakura lifted her right hand, adjusted Einhardt''s bangs, and gently soothed, "Your consumption is a bit heavy, and you need to take a good rest." I have to say that Kinomoto Sakura is indeed very affinity, even the overlord girl can''t help but be a little addicted. Fortunately, Einhardt was determined and soon changed the subject: "What about the others, Shana and Master?" Sweeping his gaze slightly, Einhardt found that they were in a dilapidated temple. The traces of dust and moss everywhere indicated that the temple had been uninhabited for a long time. "We are here!" It was not Sakura Kinomoto who answered, but Shana who walked in from the door. Behind Shana, the purple-haired youth''s pace was a bit erratic. Seeing the two of them coming in, Einhardt was about to say something, and then she was stunned. At that moment, she found that the figure of her master master suddenly appeared illusory. "Master, you..." "Uh, it seems that time is coming." As for the situation of his body, the purple-haired youth seemed to have expected it a long time ago, "Don''t care, this body is just a picture that can''t even be thought of." "My deity seems to have gone to war with a powerful enemy." Speaking of this, the purple-haired youth looked at Einhardt, Kinomoto Sakura and Shana, and a smile appeared on his face, "I''m leaving. The rest of the day will be your own." "...Don''t worry, Master Master!" There was a long silence before Einhardt spoke slowly. At the same time, the girl raised her right hand and made a fist, "Next time I meet, I will become the real overlord!" "Me, me too, I will definitely become the true god of punishment!!" Seeing Einhardt''s statement, Shana, who was not so mature, also announced it loudly. But Kinomoto Sakura only slightly nodded, her face full of gentleness and determination. "Ha, then I look forward to it." With that said, the purple-haired youth turned into a dream bubble... ... ... Commonwealth, New York. Chu Kulin, who was singing in an underground bar, suddenly stopped singing, and his whole body suddenly burst into a crimson flame, his whole body turned into a stream of light and rose into the sky. It''s not just Chu Kulin in New York, Hercules who is fighting wildly against the herd, Edison who is researching and inventing... Almost at the same time, all the members of Dawn scattered around the world turned into streamers. These streamers cut through the high sky one after another and converged at one point. then-- "Boom!" 12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com In the fierce roar, the streamer directly penetrated the void and returned to the infinite kingdom of God. Although Dawns mind clone has not yet produced a rank 5 professional, almost every mind clone has a rank of four, opening up the realm of blessed land. The power of the streamer gathered by more than six hundred four-turn powerhouses who have pioneered the field is not to be underestimated. You must know that even if the four ranks of the intelligent civilization of the entire planet add up, there may not be a fraction of dawn. It is definitely a terrifying force. Under this vastness, even a great power, changes have begun. "Boom--!" The first to respond was the supreme pearl conceived in the center of the kingdom of God. This orb, which was originally condensed by Nagato''s will power, has been nurtured by the Infinite God Kingdom for many years, and has long since turned into a God''s womb that completely conforms to the laws of the real universe. And after receiving feedback from many idea clones, the divine spirit''s womb has directly changed. The many paths and various experiences practiced by the mind clones have been turned into the resources for the growth of the gods, making the already clear path of real universe practice clearer. At the same time that the Taoist birth was transformed, the Infinite Kingdom of God, blessed by many forces, also began to expand. The sky gradually rises, and the earth continues to expand, thicken, and even derive everything. The spirit web that spread all over the kingdom of God also expanded with the expansion of the kingdom. More than that, Lingwang is constantly adjusting itself. Everything is changing at a terrifying speed. In less than a moment, the entire infinite kingdom of God has expanded tenfold, and this is not the end. "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" Until a certain moment, the beating sound of the heart came from the womb of the gods. At first it was only a slight sound, but as the kingdom of God continued to expand, the sound became louder and louder. When the kingdom of God expanded to a limit, the sound of heartbeat was already thunderous. And at this moment, the will of Nagato deity came. "boom--!" The will and the Taoist birth, and even the kingdom of God, have the deepest resonance. The will of the Taoist ancestor, plus all the information and insights that Sasaki''s mind saw in the original space. The accumulation of red-haired teenagers has crossed a bottleneck stage, showing a leap. It is not sublimation in essence, but it is also an improvement that cannot be underestimated. In this process, Nagato''s heart finally grasped the opportunity of my birth that he could not pursue for a long time from the endless fate and future. That is the future road choice of the red-haired boy, an eternal beacon. The eternal light shines in Nagato''s heart. The sword of wisdom condenses in an instant... "Do me, cut!" A soft drink from outside of endless time and space echoed in the void. At this moment, the kingdom of God completed the change from the cave sky to the world, and it expanded a hundred times in an instant, and the womb of the gods in the center of the kingdom of gods bloomed directly. The red-haired boy in a golden robe turned out. This is a young man who is hard to describe in words and is sacred to the extreme. His eyes opened slightly, and the sacred golden brilliance flashed by. It was a touch of lofty to the ultimate divinity, and the breath of the young man in the golden robe grew out of nothing, filling the entire kingdom of God. As if responding to his own master, the entire Infinite Kingdom of God trembled like a happy laugh. In just a moment, the Jinpao Longmen took full control of his power. "So, next..." Raising his head slightly, the gaze of the Jinpao Longmen seemed to penetrate the endless void, and he didn''t say much when he saw anything. With a little step under his feet, he disappeared in place... 2316 Chapter 121 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuanshi Space... After destroying the phantom of Nagato, the pure white girl didn''t seem very happy. She knew that the real battle had just begun. To be honest, the development of things to this point is indeed beyond the girl''s expectations. The ancestors of the chaos, the girls have all analyzed in detail, and even made various preparations. One-on-one, pure white girls can even hang them all. It''s just that if it arouses the dread of the Dao ancestors, or even a joint attack, even with the girl''s strength, she may not be able to bear it, so she can only recalculate. And Nagato was originally just a target she placed in front of many Taoist ancestors. But the facts tell her that this target is too good. Obviously he has not experienced many hardships, but the smooth growth has made him the perfect person among the ancestors of Taoism, which directly smoothed the gap between himself and his predecessors. Later, without his knowledge, he lurked to the real earth and launched a war brazenly. Thinking of this, the pure white girl couldn''t help closing her eyes and taking a few deep breaths. The spiritual power that permeated the entire Yuanshi space surged crazily, all of which was integrated into the girl''s body, repairing the five-dimensional slash injury she had suffered before. After a while, most of the injury recovered. The girl opened her eyes and saw ripples in the space ahead. The golden robe boy strolled out of it. "Hi!" Raising his right hand to say hello, a cold glow flashed across the face of Jinpao Longmen''s face, and then he saw his raised right hand turned into a hand knife, slashing out. "Swish!" Obviously it was just a hand knife, but it burst out with a sword energy that could tear time and space. Between the sparks and flints, the bitter sword aura hits the girl. "Humph!" Seeing the sword qi, the pure white girl remembered the five-dimensional slash, and a touch of discomfort flashed across her face. Yes, cut it off! The pure white girl showed a sword that is no less than Nagato. "Awesome!" Seeing this scene, although the young man in Jinpao was a little surprised at the opponent''s sword skills, he was not surprised that she was able to accept his own attack. After all, it was just a simple tentative attack. "Come again!" With that said, Jinpao Nagato finally really launched an attack. As the root of the real universe, Primordial Space is absolutely the highest level of solidity in the entire universe, and it can fully carry the battle between two people. Therefore, the golden robe long gate did not converge, and the golden light of the whole body was shining, displaying the strongest method of this body. That was the move that I had realized when Dao I cut it out and when I clarified the future Dao signs. Its name-Eternal Nine Seals! At this time, the young man in the golden robe displayed the first seal among the nine eternal seals... "Open Heaven Seal!" Accompanied by a soft shout, the young man in Jinpao printed out his palm, like a light lit up in the endless darkness, and like an axe made by Pangu in the endless chaos. It is a style that symbolizes hope and opens up the truth! "boom--!" Suddenly receiving an attack of this intensity, the aura of the pure white girl''s body seemed to surge, and thousands of protective barriers emerged in the blink of an eye.12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com But these protective barriers were shattered like paper in front of the Kaitian Seal. The girl also flew tens of thousands of miles away under the blow. And at this moment, the young man in the golden robe rushed forward... "Lianyiyin!" Without any hesitation, the boy directly displayed the second seal. The yin and yang two qi appeared out of thin air around the golden robe boy, and instantly turned into a huge grinding disc, as if to wipe out everything in the world. Faced with such an attack, the pure white girl who has lost the opportunity can only continue to resist. Fortunately, Yuanshi Space is her home court in a sense. Endless spiritual power replenishment keeps her fighting power undiminished. Not only is the combat power undiminished, as time goes by, the injuries suffered by herself recover, and the combat effectiveness of the pure white girl will also show a certain surge. "Sancaiyin!" "Sixiangyin!" "Five Elements Seal!" After that, the attack of the young man in the golden robe continued, and the Nine Eternal Seals were displayed one after another. The more tyrannical attack made the pure white girl can only evade. While secretly angry, the girl realized something was wrong. Regarding the professional system of the real earth, the pure white girl has also been fully studied, and even understood the structure of this road before Nagato. The moment the Jinpao boy appeared, she understood the level of the opponent. The sixth turn of professionals, also known as...the world! This is an extremely terrifying realm. Professionals who have a world as the backing can already be called a true god, crossing the void of the universe, and traveling the sun, moon, and stars easily. But in the eyes of Daozu and the pure white girl, this power is still not enough. If it wasn''t for the inner man of the Jinpao boy to be a perfect Taoist ancestor... The girl can slap him to death with a slap! Because in the girl''s deduction, the seventh turn of the professional system...No, that is no longer the professional system, but another level of existence. Above the world is the realm of the eternal of the real universe. This realm will condense the legendary eternal imprint, imprint the void, and control part of the real universe''s authority. Even if the real universe is destroyed, as long as the eternal imprint is not destroyed, it can be reborn. Taoist ancestors and true earth consciousness are actually no less powerful than eternal ones. It''s just that neither the Taoist ancestor nor the real earth consciousness has condensed the imprint of eternity. The former is separated from the real universe by an illusory chaos, while the latter is inherently connected to the universe too deeply, and there is no way to escape. In a sense, Taoist ancestors can be called half-step eternals, while true earth consciousness is pseudo-eternals. But no matter what, the Taoist ancestors and the real earth consciousness are existences that transcend the world. The gap between the two is extremely obvious! Under such circumstances, the short-term outbreak of the Jinpao teenager may suppress the girl, but over time, it will inevitably fall into a disadvantage due to energy consumption... Regarding this, the Jinpao boy must understand. So why would he explode himself so desperately. "not good!" Thinking of this, the girl''s spirit was shocked. The perception suddenly spread, and soon the girl discovered the strangeness in the Primordial Beginning Space. There was a new channel on the ocean of spiritual power in the depths of the space. A steady stream of spiritual power is being madly swallowed by an unknown existence from that channel...... .. 2317 Chapter 122 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!be cheated! Seeing this scene, the pure white girl flashed such thoughts in her mind. Without anyones explanation, the girl also knew that the new channel was connected to nothing else, and it was the new world opened up by the enemy in front of her. Obviously, the other side attacked so desperately from the beginning to cover up this channel. Although it was only a short period of time, she knew that a large amount of spiritual power had been stolen by the other party based on the girl''s visual observation of the pipeline swallowing speed. Thinking of this, even in the mood of a girl, I feel extremely annoyed. then-- "boom--!" No longer insisting on waiting until the opponent is exhausted, and ignoring that her injury has not fully recovered, the pure white girl directly burst out her strongest power and turned into a frightening punch. Even with the strength of the Yuanshi space, cracks appeared one after another. This punch was not only blasted at the young man in the golden robe, but also at the third spiritual power channel. In the face of such a terrible attack, the young man in the golden robe did not confront it directly, but retreated. Although that way, the spiritual power channel would be destroyed, but that didn''t matter anymore. The young man in the golden robe has already collected enough spiritual power, whether it is to perfect the world of the kingdom of God just born on his side, or to fight a protracted battle with the enemy in front of him, there is no problem. Under such circumstances, the Jinpao boy felt relaxed. Looking at the shock wave destroying the spiritual power pipeline from a distance, the Jinpao youth suddenly said: "After all, how did you go on this Asura Path that destroys everything." Speaking of this, the Jinpao boy is indeed very curious. You know, the other party is essentially a planetary will. In the endless chaos, Nagato has seen countless planetary wills, but he has never seen a planetary will that wants to destroy all living beings, or even his own. Although detachment is the pursuit of sentient beings, as far as the planetary will is concerned, other methods can be chosen. "It''s not that you are in chaos!!" Just after destroying the spiritual power channel, she heard Nagato''s inquiry, and the pure white girl suddenly became angry. The whole person turned into a berserker, bursting out a storm-like attack. The sky full of fist shadows made cracks in the void. People can''t help but feel some toothache. And the golden robe long gate was quite embarrassed to dodge the attack of the pure white girl, and he understood the other party''s choice somewhat in his heart. As she said, it was indeed driven by chaos. The existence of chaos made the birth of the real earth consciousness many years late. So that the illusory world of endless chaos sits big. Seeing the endless chaos is about to make falsehoods become true, as a pure white girl with true earth consciousness naturally requires a life, and the easiest way is to become a true eternal. As long as the imprint of eternity is condensed, you can survive the catastrophe in the future. However, she is too deeply connected with the real universe and does not exist independently. Under such circumstances, it is impossible to condense the mark. In fact, as the consciousness of the earth, the pure white girl has another broad road, which starts with the earth, continuously expands and erodes other planets, and finally incarnates the consciousness of the universe. But this road is too long, and she has no chance at all in the current catastrophe. As a last resort, the pure white girl can only choose the path of destruction. At the moment of destroying oneself, the imprint of eternity is condensed. This is almost a way of gambling, but it is also a helpless choice, but in Nagato''s view, the girl in front of her might have planned everything. If it weren''t for her own existence, she would be able to achieve her goal almost 100%.The second Chinese website www.dearzw.com Coincidentally, when Nagato thought of this, the pure white girl also thought of this. Immediately, she looked at the golden robe boy and her anger became more intense. "Die me!" The murderous intent burst to the extreme, and the void was bitter, as if frost and snow were falling. The almost infinite spiritual power derives an endless blade of ice and snow, mixed with an extremely cold killing intent, from various angles, strangling towards the golden robe boy from all directions. Faced with such an attack, Jinpao Nagato dare not care at all. Although at first glance they are just ordinary icing blades, you must know that there is absolutely no so-called water in the Primordial Beginning Space. Then, where did these ice and snow blades come from. Quite simply, it was derived from the combination of the pure white girl''s killing intent and the principles of great law. The young man was sure that if he was injured, he would be very troublesome. and so "Liuheyin!" The Eternal Nine Seals are launched again. Because he didn''t need to act, the young man in Jinpao directly drew spiritual power from his own world, and his sufficient spiritual power made his mark burst out with unprecedented power. The so-called Liuhe means up and down, east, west, south, north, four directions. Similarly, Liuhe also refers to the world or the universe! In the name of Liuhe, this seal is extraordinary, printed with one palm, the Jinpao boy directly evolved into a vast universe and completely guarded himself in the universe. "boom--!" The violent collision reverberated in the space... The pure white girl''s attack did not break the defense of the universe, but set off a huge wave in the Primordial Dimension. "not good!" Perceiving this scene, the girl''s face changed slightly. The perception suddenly extended, and the girl sensed for the first time that the spiritual impact that would have appeared on the real earth a few years later, burst out at this moment. The real earth has entered a more dramatic and new era of evolution. This is really not good news for her. After all, the more the earth evolves, the more difficult it is for her to escape. Thinking of this, the girl will weaken the burst of spiritual power, but the young man in the golden robe who also saw her stopped her. "Step aside!" "I reject!" In simple words, the two started an extremely violent battle. All kinds of moves were displayed in the hands of the two people one after another, countless tricks came in hand, and the shock of horror reverberated continuously in the Yuanshi space, one after another. "give up!" With that said, the young man in the golden robe continuously displayed the Nine Seals of Eternity, "I will entangle you here for ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, no problem!" "You bastard!" Upon hearing Nagato''s words, the pure white girl burned with anger, and she also called for a lore. The battle between the two continued, as if it was about to spread to the end of time, but at a certain moment, the young ghost in the golden robe who had just repelled the girl asked a horrible question... "Speaking of it, I haven''t asked yet, what is your name?" "...Xi, my name is Xi!" "..." .. 2318 Chapter 123 The Final Mech! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lurking... It''s not someone''s patent. Nagato can lurk into the real earth through various means, so the consciousness of the real earth can also lurk into the endless chaos through some special methods. And the lord of Atlantis, Xi, is the identity of the real earth consciousness lurking in the chaos! This is something that shocks the entire endless chaos. Even the Jinpao boy couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. But it is only to a certain degree. Probably because in some of the previous incidents, Nagato, including the entire Baiyu Kyoto, had some doubts about Xi''s identity. After all, the other party was too mysterious, and he did not even show his appearance. As for Xi''s various guesses, there is a possibility that the other party is real earth consciousness. You know, Nagato can refine the shaman master into his own puppet incarnation. The existence of years of existence far exceeds Nagato''s, and the experience and experience of the true earth consciousness can have some unexpected methods. In the final analysis, it is natural. Therefore, in the previous final clearance, Bai Yujing would only attack Noah and ignore Xi. "It''s really interesting!" Knowing that Xi is the other party''s lurking status, the youth in Jinpao couldn''t help but become more interested, "I have a layout, you also have a layout, and others should also have a layout." "Haha, let us see who will win the final battle." "The final form of the Eternal Nine Seals, the Promise Seal!" Speaking of the end, the young man in the golden robe immediately displayed his strongest move, which is the combination of the nine eternal seals and evolves the terrifying move that is ultimately infinite. Facing the attack of the young man in the golden robe, how can the pure white girl show weakness... "You don''t have unique killer moves, it''s up to me." "Gaia''s authority-the universe against chaos!" ... ... at the same time Atlantis civilization. As a rare science superplane civilization in Chaos, Atlantis did not sublimate into a single individual like Noah, but to a certain extent it was considered the unity of all living beings. In this civilization, every creature is a screw, and the entire civilization is like a roaring machine. The above is the description of Atlantis civilization by other forces of Chaos. But now, this description has turned into reality. At this moment, Atlantis is full of extreme peace. It is clearly a civilization, but there is no sound. All creatures, including architecture, machinery, and even the planet and plane of life. Everything is combined into a whole under the mysterious technology of Atlantis. If you look down from above, the entire civilization is like a giant. A giant who is absolutely the tallest and largest chaos, even the lord of the giant beast civilization once known as the largest chaos individual, is as small as a pet in front of this giant. If it weren''t for the obscurity of civilization, this matter would have been known to outsiders. And within the position of the giant''s head, there is a palace.Reading Building www.dushulou.com In the throne in the palace, Xi was lying lazily on it. At this time, Xi had no usual cover, revealing almost the same as the pure white girl, but with a more mature appearance. The slender eyelids opened slightly, and Xi''s eyes flashed with a terrifying light. Only very quickly, this glare completely converged and disappeared into nothing. "Some, passive!" Receiving the information from the real earth, Xi couldn''t help showing a little distress on his face. In fact, Nagato and Bai Yujings guesses are a bit incorrect. Xi is not a puppet or incarnation of the will of the real earth. She is part of the consciousness of the real earth. It is more correct to say that she is the part of detachment. When I chose to hide in the chaos, the real earth consciousness has been carefully considered, and the part of the will that is not connected to the real earth is divided and placed in the chaos. In a sense, Xi is the back of the true earth consciousness, with great expectations. This can be seen from the name given to Xi by her. "It seems that we must act in advance!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Xi slowly got up and disappeared in place. When she appeared again, she was already in the giant''s heart space. This is an oversized plane like an oven. The space inside the plane is extremely vast, with almost no upgrades, only infinite light and heat, and the surrounding barriers are inscribed with endless runes and curses. It was used to reinforce the entire super-large plane. With countless blessings, the strength of this plane was ten million times that of the normal plane. The reason for being so exaggerated is entirely because of the tall figure trapped by heavy chains in the center of the plane. It was a huge figure with a height of one hundred meters. At first glance, it looked like a sacred statue of a church. Although a little embarrassed, the sacred nature of the other party could not be denied. If anyone else sees this figure, they will definitely be shocked, even scared to death. Because this figure is amazingly the Taoist ancestor of the Shinto civilization-God Lord! "Xi!!!" The appearance of Xi caused the Lord to burst out with a thunderous roar, "You bitch, you dare to calculate me, I want you to die!!!" Facing the divine lord''s anger, Xi''s face remained unchanged, but a slight disdain was vaguely revealed. "Calculate what you can do, that can only be regarded as stupid!" Speaking lightly, Xi slowly walked to the edge of the plane and continued to add runes, "And I didn''t lie to you, you can indeed defeat the Lord of Reason..." "As long as you become the energy source for the ultimate mecha that I will shape with the power of the entire civilization." "what--!" Hearing Xi''s words, the Lord could not help but roar again and again. It was just that his roar did not affect Xi''s actions at all. For three days, Xi continued to compile runes, eventually increasing the intensity of the entire plane to a billion times. At this point, Xi finally closed his hand in satisfaction, and glanced at the God Lord who had given up roaring for some time. Xi didn''t say much, but disappeared into this oven-like plane... The next moment, Xi''s figure appeared in a corner of the chaotic void. Looking around, she saw her goal-the pure land of bliss where the Buddhas recite. From a distance, she could sense the extremely strong belief in incense. "Then let''s start, it''s all for this purpose, I can only do it!" .. 2319 Chapter 124 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Pure Land of Bliss collapsed... When this news spread throughout the chaos, all creatures were dumbfounded. You must know that it is a terrifying force suppressed by a Taoist-level Buddha master. A force of that level collapses when it collapses. There is no sign of it, so it is naturally incomprehensible. In addition to the incomprehensible astonishment, inexplicable panic also spread in the endless chaos. At this time, the chaos about the future catastrophe is no longer a secret, and some people are panicking the entire endless chaos, but as soon as this matter occurs, the problem becomes even greater. Of course, these panics are still only circulating between small forces and ordinary chaotic creatures. The real big forces are watching the follow-up of the collapse of the Pure Land of Bliss. More correctly, they are paying attention to the Lord Buddha. After all, that is a strong man standing at the extreme of chaos, who knows what he would do because of the collapse of the Pure Land of Bliss, of course, many people are curious about why the Pure Land of Bliss collapsed. However, the Lord Buddha has not appeared for a long time, making many people almost think that this Taoist ancestor has fallen silently. It''s just that there must be a vision in the fall of Dao Ancestor, but obviously, there is no special vision recently. So, what happened? "interesting!" In Bai Yujing, Nagato and Saya glanced at each other, nodded and said, "I didn''t expect this kind of operation, but this way, there is not much time." "Then do it, in fact, there is no need to calculate anything." "Yes, then, let''s rule out that one first!" "You do it, or do I do it?" "I, no... he shot!" ... ... Immortal world, Zixiao Palace. This is the center of immortal civilization, and also the palace of immortal master. Almost every time during the Yuanhui, the Zixiao Palace will hold a grand occasion, whose name is-preaching! This is a very special kind of Sendo culture. From ancient times to the present, the culture that has emerged from the moment the immortal civilization was born. It is through this method that ascetics communicate with each other on their avenues, and then they are out of touch. And this day is exactly the day of preaching, and the preacher is the master of the immortal civilization. The preaching place is a huge square. The immortal master sits on a high platform, underneath are three thousand Taoists, each filled with a powerful aura, each Taoist has walked out of his own way and condensed his own Tao fruit. These Taoists are the essence of the Immortal Dao civilization, they can be called the three thousand true immortals of Immortal Dao, and they are all famous giants. But here, they are the most attentive and eager students. The immortal master preached, it was seventy-two kinds of colored light. The colorful light transforms the runes of the avenue, mysterious and mysterious, changing the shape in the Zixiao Palace, explaining the derivation process of the avenue one by one, just like from one plus one, slowly talking about calculus. The huge crystal jade disc on the top of the immortal lord''s head was like a bright moon hanging on his head, and the moon god was reborn. The black color is cold and radiant all over the void, the Dao Dao Zi Qi is vertical and horizontal, ninety-nine and eighty-one Dao Purple Qi forms a formation, evolving into one element, two yi, three talents, four elements, five elements, six elements, seven stars, eight trigrams, nine palaces... It repeats and never stops, but it feels different from time to time. It''s really the only way to go, pointing to the core. Where there is no water, golden lotus is surging everywhere, no tree is up to the sky, golden flower falls.20 Novel Network www.20xs.org But seeing the immortal master smile, the bright cloud widened between his brows. There are Dzogchen Moral Bright Cloud, Dzogchen Taiqing Bright Cloud, Dzogchen Bright Cloud, Dzogchen Bright Cloud, Great Compassion Bright Cloud, Great Wisdom Bright Cloud, Great Good Fortune Bright Cloud, Great Prajna Bright Cloud, Great Merit Bright cloud, but it is the number of nine. In the meantime, various subtle sounds were derived. There are the so-called Dzogchen Moral Sounds, Dzogchen Taiqing Guangxian Sounds, Dzogchen Jade Qingxian Sounds, Dzogchen Upper Qingxian Sounds, Daigo Enlightenment Sounds, Prajna Paramita Sounds, Great Compassion Sounds, Great Sage Mingyin, Great Liberation Sound, Great No Leakage, Great Wisdom Sound, Great Lion Roar. It is the number of twelve. Full of Daozu style, the immortal master''s power! It''s just that suddenly, the preaching stopped abruptly, and all listeners frowned unconsciously. This feeling of hearing the preaching stopped halfway through is really uncomfortable. After opening their eyes, they saw that their great fairy lord was mourning. Yes, sad! Although there was no expression showing, the surrounding air was faintly filled with sadness, and the listeners seemed to see a hint of death. "Dare to ask the Immortal Lord, what is sad?" The Daoists looked at each other, and finally the old Dao sitting at the forefront asked. As the first disciple of the Immortal Lord, the Old Daoist is the closest to the Immortal Lord among the Daoists. "I wonder if there is a place where I can help?" "Nothing, just sigh that facts are impermanent, good fortune makes others!" Hearing the veteran''s question, the sadness of the Immortal Lord''s whole body immediately converged, and he shook his head, "After all, I have to finish the path I chose after all." "indeed so!" It was not any Taoist present who answered the immortal master. It was a young man who appeared at the gate of the dojo without knowing when, dressed in a black wizard robe, holding a powerful wand, and faintly showing strong muscles. "Ok--?!" Seeing the people coming, the fairy lord seemed a little surprised. To be honest, the Immortal Lord really didn''t expect this Dao Ancestor in front of him to appear here. Yes, Daozu. The person who came is the master of the wizarding civilization, the wizard master. You must know that the friendship between them is not deep, or even just met briefly. Only soon, he realized that the visitor was not good, the surprise on his face suddenly abated, and the jade disc of good fortune on his head slowly turned, filled with a powerful aura. "It''s been a long time, Sorcerer Lord, I don''t know what your Excellency is doing here!" "Today is the day for Zixiao to discuss the Tao!" Hearing the immortal masters question, the witch master, or the avatar of the witch who passed away in Nagato, stepped straight into the Purple Cloud Palace, completely ignoring the unhappiness of other Taoists around. After a few strides, he went straight to the immortal lord, and said leisurely: "I''m here, so I''m naturally looking for your comment?" "...How to talk about Tao?" "Controversy over the great road, no longer talk." Slowly speaking such words, the Sorcerer no longer concealed the bitter killing intent on his body, "Naturally it is like a comparison. Whose way... is stronger!" "The strong give birth, the weak...death!" As soon as the voice fell, the witch master shot without hesitation. With the wand held high, the light of death burst out!.. 2320 Chapter 125 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The witch master''s shot was extremely cruel. The light of death is a forbidden curse. As the manifestation of the law of death, it has a lore-like effect in the hands of ordinary wizards, and the Daozu cast is unparalleled. But even so, this kind of attack is just troublesome for the Immortal Lord. It belongs to the kind of attack that can be easily blocked with a little defense. But the existence of non-Taozu is different. It can be seen from this that the witch master''s move was only a test, but he didn''t mind taking advantage of this temptation to kill all the three thousand listeners in the Zixiao Palace. You must know that these three thousand Daoists are the pillars of the immortal Dao civilization. Once they are destroyed, the civilization will be catastrophic. But what kind of person is the Immortal Lord, can he let Wu take the initiative, who has been on the alert? The answer is obviously no! "Om!" The jade disc of good fortune on the top of the immortal lord''s head burst out with immense light, as if to disperse the darkness, directly destroying all the black brilliance that symbolized the law of death. More than that, the immeasurable brilliance turned into a strong impact, slamming the witch master at the entrance of Fei Zixiao Palace. "Your Excellency, you have done a little too far!" An angry voice was spit out from the immortal master''s mouth, and seeing the immortal master waved his Taoist robe, he incorporated the many listeners on the battlefield into his sleeves. Then he looked straight at the Sorceress Lord, and a cold light appeared in the depths of his eyes. "It''s over, so what?" Facing the immortal lords anger, the witch lord seemed very leisurely, "Since I am here, it means that we must fall down. So, is there anything to worry about?" "..." Listening to the words of the witch master, the immortal master was silent on the surface. But my heart has already begun to roar. To be honest, the immortal master really doesn''t know why the witch master, the bastard, will find himself... Although the life and death battle between the ancestors is almost a destined trend in the future, it should not be the witch master. In the prediction of the immortal lord, either the lord of reason or the real earth consciousness found himself. In addition, there should be no Taoist ancestor who would dare to provoke himself. But who knows, the shaman has come to the door. "Ugh" After sighing for his misprediction, the immortal master''s gaze gradually became dangerous, "Indeed, since you are here, then we are indeed going to fall." "Then, good luck jade dish, suppress me!" Accompanied by the immortal lord''s command, the jade disc of good fortune on his head suddenly became larger, bursting with immense brilliance and Qingyun, surrounding the lord of the witch, even sealing it up. And in order to prevent the opponent from resisting, all sorts of wonderful sounds sounded in the surrounding void, disturbing the opponent''s mind. just-- "Roar--!" A sudden roar burst out from the boundless glory and Qingyun. Then an ultra-giant Hydra over three kilometers roared and broke free from Qingyun. At the same time, the nine hideous mouths burst out with immense black light, bombarding the jade disc. "boom--!" The violent roar broke apart on the guardian barrier of the good fortune jade disc. At the next moment, the huge jade dish went straight back to the top of the immortal lord''s head. "Sure enough, the attack and defense of the jade dish are very insufficient!" 186 Chinese website www.186zwxs.com With such emotion, the immortal lord didn''t care at all. He glanced at the hideous Hydra, and pointed at the jade disc of good fortune, and the jade disc of good fortune immediately trembled. Then, including the Zixiao Palace, a huge formation appeared in the sky over hundreds of millions of miles. The void showed an endless distortion of time and space, and then the entire battlefield expanded and distorted unlimitedly. In an instant, Hydra appeared in an inexplicable space. Faced with such a sudden change, Hydra remained silent for a moment, and then adopted the most violent method. That is-destruction! Destroy everything you see before your eyes! "boom--!" As a result, huge roars came and went one after another in the whole world, and the damage caused more and more. Soon, the whole world was shattered under the destruction of Hydra. However, what appeared after the world was broken is still a distorted world. Although it is different from the previous world, it is still in the middle of the array. "Ha ha!" Faced with this situation, the Hydra gave out a thunderous chuckle, and then saw the scales of the Hydra slightly open, and a hideous and twisted monster emerged from the scales. After the monsters appeared, they changed their shapes and transformed into another silver-white creature. then-- "Crack--!" The monsters opened their mouths directly, using the void of space as food, and in this way, under the gnawing of the monsters, the entire world quickly collapsed. Unsurprisingly, the third twisted world, by the way, is filled with endless flames. These flames are not ordinary, they are the true flames of the legendary Samadhi. Obviously, this is to deal with twisted monsters. But at this moment, the twisted monsters changed one after another, adding a touch of red to the silver-white foundation, and then there was a real fire of Samadhi in their food. The world collapses, reappears, collapses, reappears... Almost every new world will have some wonderful elements, mainly used to deal with twisted monsters, but people can''t help but admire that those twisted monsters are really powerful. Their adaptability is simply invincible, and they can change themselves along with changes in the environment, thus devouring everything. Finally, after the collapse of the ninety-ninth world, the fairy lord finally appeared. The formation hasn''t collapsed, but he can''t stand it anymore. The immortal master can see that, in addition to acting as a battlefield and reducing his own losses, his own large formation can''t help the enemy in front of him. and so-- "Go!" Still using his hand to click on the jade dish. Then the jade plate started to spin... "Om!!!" I saw that as the jade plate of good fortune turned, immeasurable strength for good fortune appeared in the air, condensed into a dark, arrogant demon king, rushing up with the extinction grinding disc. The immortal lord actually recreated the past enemy with his own mighty power and became his own puppet. Facing the attacking Demon Lord, Hydra was taken aback for a moment, and opened its mouth instantly. Nine huge Shekou condensed terrifying energy in an instant. "boom--!" The nine dark energies gathered in the air and condensed into a powerful and terrifying energy of destruction, which had the most violent frontal collision with the Great Destruction Millstone covered by the demon master... 2321 Chapter 126 Eternal Brand! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!chaos. Unknown plane. For some reason, Xi, who was a little embarrassed, stood in the universe of this plane, absorbing the power of Zhou Tian''s stars madly, and supplementing the consumption of her body. After a while, Xi, who had finished replenishing his consumption, suddenly changed her expression, as if she had sensed something. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, Xi said softly: "How about doing it so soon!" In the words, her eyes flashed, as if thinking about something, she turned around unintentionally, and a figure in a white veil suddenly appeared in front of her. Suddenly, there was a blank in his thoughts, and Xi''s expression gradually became serious. "Unexpectedly, you are here." "It''s normal, because you are here!" The girl''s answer seemed calm, and the fair-skinned barefoot lightened in the void, "Do you think we will let you do small movements everywhere? That''s impossible." "But it seems that you don''t seem to be surprised by the fact that I''m still alive." "...I guessed it a long time ago!" With thoughts in her mind constantly running, Xi slowly said, "If it weren''t for your help, the one who couldn''t lurch to the real earth smoothly if he wanted to, gave me a big surprise." "So, Saya, I will give you a big surprise too, how about?" Hearing Xi''s words, the girl in the white dress smiled quietly, letting her body open, revealing another figure about the same height as her. And seeing this figure, Xi''s eyes froze slightly... "No, Noah!" ... ... Immortal world, Zixiao Palace. The world in the mysterious formation had a violent collision. The horrible collision caused the collapse of time and space, directly destroying another world in the formation, and the new world is a new world filled with hundreds of millions of times of gravity. When he first entered the new world, Hydra had a stalemate under the sudden gravity. then-- "The Destroyer of the World!" The Demon Lord, who had not received the influence of gravity at all, blatantly drove his strongest treasure, and the terrifying millstone crashed down, bombarding the Hydra with extremely terrifying power. The world is broken again, and the body of the Hydra is directly turned into flesh... "It works well!" Beside the battlefield, the immortal lord who was manipulating the great formation could not help but raise his brows. Of course, he would not think that the witch lord would lose so easily. Although in the existence of Dao Ancestor level, the Sorcerer is lacking in all aspects. But after all, he is a Taoist ancestor standing at the extreme of chaos. If you want to defeat or even kill a Taoist ancestor, you must prepare for a long battle. Regarding this, the immortal master who has experienced the eternal battle understands this. However, the immortal lord was extremely convinced of his victory. It was just the next scene that made the fairy lord a little uncertain. "Om!" I saw the blood and flesh of the Hydra floating in the void converging towards a point, and instantly condensed into the appearance of the witch master, but the next moment, the witch master took seven steps in the void.100 Literature www.100wenxue.com Almost every step forward, a different figure appeared in his original position. All of those figures were filled with the aura of Dao Ancestor level. Two of them are very familiar to the immortal master. Demon Lord and Lord of Giant Beast Civilization! "how is this possible?!" It was almost secretly, the horror on the face of the immortal master could not be concealed anyway. "How can it be impossible, in fact, I was scared by you." A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The Sorceress Master glanced at the Demon Lord and said to the Immortal Lord, "When I saw the Demon Lord just now, I thought you could do my tricks." "Just now, it seems that I am stronger, come on!" Following the witch master''s order, the seven Dao ancestors who had just appeared turned into streamers and rushed up. The demon lord who was created by the fairy lord instinctively stepped forward to block it, but was blocked by the demon lord summoned by the witch lord, and then was simultaneously attacked by two existences of the same level, and fell violently. The Immortal Lord was directly under the siege of four Dao Ancestor level existences. Suddenly, dangers appeared frequently and almost suffered injuries. Fortunately, the immortal master controls the battlefield''s large formation, and can create some favorable conditions for himself through the large array at any time, but that''s it, and as time goes by, the large formation gradually collapses. Although it is a majestic formation arranged by the immortal civilization with all its strength and wisdom. But the carrying capacity is still limited after all. Fortunately, after the initial horror, the immortal lord began to think. Through observation, the immortal lord was quite sure that the witch lord could actually call out the dead strong with his own flesh and blood. Although the strong man summoned has been greatly weakened in both physical body and wisdom. But the existence of Daozu level is the existence of Daozu level. Even the puppets are already very difficult to entangle, and the exaggerated number is almost life-threatening, although the witch master seems to consume a lot of money in order to maintain this state, and does not take the initiative to attack. But the problem is that the immortal master has no confidence to bring down the opponent before he is blown up. "It''s literally!" Constantly evading the attacks of Dao Ancestor puppets, the immortal lord couldn''t help being a little mad. A witch lord in a small area thought it was easy to solve, but who would think it was only a hidden Tyrannosaurus. This made the immortal master couldn''t help but wonder whether other Dao ancestors were also hidden like this. "Damn it, not when you think about this!" Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the scene where the demon master he had summoned was completely dissipated under a heavy blow, and imagined that he would face the siege of the seven Dao ancestors later, and the immortal master''s eyes flashed coldly. "Good luck jade dish!" Accompanied by the call of the immortal lord, the jade dish of good fortune bloomed with indescribable horror. There seems to be a kind of terrifying aura that transcends the Taoist ancestor level in the glory. The puppets were stuck in a quagmire, unable to break free for a while. "That is" The Witch Master''s face changed drastically, and in that light, he seemed to sense something. "It seems you feel something too!" I saw the immortal lord looking back at the witch lord, then raised his head to look at the jade disc of good fortune, "show here in the name of the master of my immortal civilization, immortal imprint!" Accompanied by the call of the immortal lord, a mysterious brand appeared on the performance of the jade disc. "boom!!!" A terrifying aura burst out from the jade disc of good fortune, directly destroying this large array...... .. 2322 Chapter 127 Fierce Battle and Discovery You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The big array is broken, and the void is shaking! The terrifying battlefield suddenly descended on the Central Immortal Realm, and there was an immeasurable disturbance. The sentient beings of the Immortal Dao civilization noticed the strangeness and gathered towards the battlefield. But at this time, neither the immortal master nor the witch master cared about these, their eyes were fixed on the jade disc of good fortune. A more correct statement is that their eyes are all staring at the mark on the jade disc of good fortune. The former''s eyes were filled with excitement, while the latter was...horrified. "Eternal mark... No, that''s just a mark!" As the incarnation of Nagato Shime, the witch master immediately noticed the essence of the imprint engraved on the jade disc of good fortune, which is a imprint of the imprint of the eternal. But today''s real universe and endless chaos are not eternal at all. So the question is, in that case, how does this brand come from? Countless possibilities flashed in my mind, and after excluding those impossible options, the wizard vaguely understood...In fact, many things can be clear at a glance as long as you think about it carefully. The real universe may have originally existed the eternal, and there may even have been wars between the eternals. Of course, the witch master is still not sure what the specific situation is. But there is one thing, the witch master is certain. "Can''t let him succeed!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the witch master immediately communicated the origin of chaos in the dark, and endless power emerged in his body out of thin air, activating other Dao ancestor puppets. "boom--!" An ancestor-level puppet burst out with endless arrogance. The coercion brought by the imprint of eternity is constantly being dispelled. Seeing this, the immortal could not help frowning. But there was not the slightest confusion in his eyes... After displaying the eternal imprint that he had obtained from the void when he first became the ancestor, the goddess of victory stood beside him. You know, that is the mark left by an eternal one who has transcended the real universe. What excites the immortal lord the most is that the path of this eternal being is extremely similar to that of immortal lord. Immortal lord is very suspicious that the master of that imprint is probably the true origin of immortal civilization. It is precisely because of this brand that the immortal master is not confused about his future. He is confident that he can surpass the shackles of chaos through this brand! Of course, that is the future. And now-- "Om!" Accompanied by the will of the immortal master, the jade dish of good fortune inspires the eternal imprint on his body. In an instant, the surrounding space turned into a huge universe that seemed illusory and true, and the immortal Lord himself seemed to stand in the center of the universe, and the jade dish of good fortune hung down billions of brilliance. At this moment, the Dao Ancestor puppets broke through the shackles and launched a charge. It was the puppet of the demon lord that hit the immortal lord first. Facing the old enemy in the past, the fairy lord just gently raised his hand, and directly took out a simple Tai Chi picture from the billions of brilliance, and threw it at will, turning it into a big screen, suppressing the demon lord''s puppet. The whole process seems very understatement, and it makes people feel pleasing to the eye. It''s just that all of this is not so beautiful in the eyes of the wizard.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com "on!" After issuing his own order, the witch master secretly manipulated the puppets to attack together. The combined attack of the six Dao Ancestor-level puppets made the entire void change color. If it were not for the suppression of the eternal imprint, this seemingly true universe would have collapsed long ago. But even if it didn''t collapse, the universe showed a doomsday-like scenery. However, in the face of all this, the immortal lord''s expression remained calm. Seeing him slowly and quickly raised his right hand, first took out a black-yellow pagoda from the billions of brilliance hung down from the jade plate of good fortune, thrown it at will, and turned it into a 33-story black-yellow pagoda. The mighty barrier of Xuanhuang Qi directly blocked the attack of six Dao Ancestor-level puppets. This is more than that, the mysterious yellow energy that has spilled into the entire universe has also stopped the collapse of the universe, and this almost most original and powerful mother energy has directly strengthened this universe. After that, the immortal lord took out several treasures directly from the glorious waterfall. The simple streamers, four small swords, a small tripod... Also, a twelve-grade Qinglian. These treasures have expanded hundreds of thousands of times after being thrown out by the immortal lord. The simple streamers are full of terrifying chaotic sword aura, like flags and axes, possessing terrifying lethality. The four small swords turned into four giant swords that looked like pillars of heaven, condensing endless evil spirits and disasters. At first glance, it looks like four terrifying sword demon walking on the road to the end. The small tripod was also transformed into a huge tripod that covered the sky. It seemed that a huge universe had been condensed in the tripod. The puppet of the lord of the giant beast civilization was immediately covered in the space inside the tripod. And Qinglian took root directly in the center of the universe, manipulating the universe and launching various attacks. Under the joint attack of these treasures, the Dao Ancestor puppets fell into a disadvantage. These treasures are not so much weapons, as they are another form of Taoist puppets, but compared to the puppets created by the witch master, these treasures of the immortal master seem to be more spiritual. It is this unique spirituality that allows these treasures to have the upper hand in the battle with Taoist puppets. but-- "I am not a person who sits and waits for death!" With such words in his mouth, the witch master immediately called for power from the origin of chaos. In an instant, almost endless power emerged from the witch main body out of thin air, and through the connection between the witch master and the puppets, the puppets'' bodies and combat power were crazy strengthened. Immediately, the Dao Ancestor puppets who were at a disadvantage burst out with stronger power. Although it could not suppress the enemy, it also brought the battle situation back to balance. Seeing this scene, the immortal master''s face changed slightly. The Witch Lords re-eruption was completely beyond his expectation... Obviously based on his observations, the Witch Lord absolutely did not have such an explosive ability, as if someone was helping him. "Wait, someone is helping him?!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the eternal force inspired by the jade disc of good fortune was immediately blessed in the eyes of the immortal lord. The eternal brilliance flashed by, the immortal master''s gaze seemed to penetrate through the whole world. For the first time, he saw the essence of the witch master! "you--!" "It turned out to be just a puppet!" .. 2323 Chapter 128 Fusion! Pseudo eternal You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Angry voices oscillated in the universe. That was the roar of the immortal lord who lost control. He really couldn''t believe that the witch lord who almost forced himself out of his hole cards was actually just a puppet incarnation. For the immortal master who is recognized as standing in the forefront of the Taoist ancestor level, this is simply a face. Faced with such a situation, the immortal master could not help being filled with anger. But soon, the anger turned into jealousy. As a Dao ancestor-level existence, the immortal master can naturally control his emotions. After excluding the influence of anger, he can''t help but show infinite fear in his heart. Actually, someone could refine the shaman master into his own puppet without the other Dao Ancestors knowing. Such developments gave the immortal a feeling of ruining the three views. After a long silence, the immortal master suddenly made a decision. Since getting the eternal imprint, the future of the immortal lord can be called Tongtian Dadao. As long as there is enough time, he can comprehend the imprint through observation and condense his eternal imprint. Even the boundary between reality and chaos cannot stop his path. This is also the reason why the Immortal Lord has always been detached from the world in the chaos. He is very confident that no matter how other people calculate, the future winner will eventually have his place. Only now, the immortal master suddenly discovered that the chaotic water is really... so deep, so deep! It was so profound that the seniors in the Taoist ancestors were a bit unable to see clearly. Immortal Dao has its own divination. This technique involves the mystery of fate and cause and effect. If there are some things that are completely unknown, then there is no way of insight, but if you know some clues, this technique can perceive the general context. It was through the difference between the arithmetic technique and the witch master that the immortal master noticed that the chaos and the reality had opened up a shady at the same time. Vaguely, the immortal master saw the terrifying collision between two behemoths on the huge chess game. As for the third party in the chess game, they all dissipated in the collision of the two. The extreme sense of crisis burst out in the heart of the immortal master. The immortal master knew that his originally planned future was indeed brilliant, but it was a pity that he did not have enough time to move towards the most beautiful future in his plan. Then... "We can only take the second place!" With that said, the immortal master''s gaze turned to the good fortune jade disc, or the eternal mark on the good fortune jade disc. In fact, there is still a shortcut in front of the immortal lord, which is to directly become the heir of the eternal one who transcends the universe by fusing the imprint of eternity in front of him. Although in this way, the future road will be more difficult and difficult to follow, but it is better than disappearing in the future. The immortal master needs to use this shortcut to gain enough power to break the game. Yes, break the game! In the eyes of the immortal master, the entire endless chaos and the real universe have been transformed into a world chess game, and the chess players have also made their own arrangements and are ready to start fighting. As a third party in the chess game, his future is almost dark. therefore-- "Fuse!" Following the order, the jade disc of good fortune fell directly and merged with the fairy lord. As the destiny treasure of the immortal lord, everything about the good fortune jade disc was created by him a little bit, and theoretically it can achieve the most perfect fusion with the immortal lord. But all this is different after the imprint of eternity appears. The imprint of eternity is the imprint left by the detached eternal, which contains the great path of the eternal, although the path of the eternal is very similar to the immortal Dao, and may even be the prototype of the chaotic immortal Dao.Dodoxs novel www.dodoxs.com But the avenue of the immortal lord and the avenue of the brand are still different after all. In the process of integration, different avenues began to repel each other. The result is a decline in the power of many treasures. "opportunity!" Seeing this scene, the witch master will naturally not waste an opportunity. As the incarnation of the existence who has understood his eternal path, he can vaguely guess what the immortal lord is doing, and the sincere sense of crisis makes him know that he can''t sit still and wait for death. Nearly overdrafted all his power, fully aroused the strongest power of the puppets. Under the circumstances of one trade, the Taoist puppets immediately gained the upper hand. If it hadn''t been for the defensive power of the Xuanhuang Pagoda, the Dao Ancestor puppets could even break through the defenses and directly descend to the Immortal Lord''s side, interrupting his integration process. But even with the protection of the Xuanhuang Pagoda, the impact of the Taoist puppets still cannot be underestimated. A small crack soon appeared in the barrier of the Xuanhuang Pagoda. "Humph!" Although it is in the process of fusion, the immortal lord is not completely unaware of the outside world. He knows that he must speed up the fusion, otherwise the result will be disastrous. Thinking of this, the immortal master''s eyes flashed with an extreme indifference. Then I saw him wave his sleeves directly. "what--!" The chaotic screams burst out from between his sleeves, and then an endless stream of blood came out from the sleeves of the immortal lord, merged into his body, and accelerated the integration. Looking at this scene from a distance, the wizard''s face changed slightly, revealing an expression of wonder. As the master of the sorcery civilization, the sorcerer naturally knows what the immortal lord has just done...he actually sacrificed to himself many Taoist disciples who hid in his sleeves. It is through the blood and soul of these Taoists, and even the avenue as the medium, that the integration begins to accelerate. At the same time, under the sign of the shaman master, the puppets also began to attack at any cost. "boom--!" After continuously attacking for three full minutes, the defense of the Xuanhuang Pagoda was finally broken. however-- "Om!" The unimaginable pressure started with the immortal lord''s body, spreading in all directions, and at the same time flew the puppets that wanted to approach the immortal lord. Several treasures returned to the Immortal Lord''s side and guarded them. "Your action is a bit late!" After speaking like this, the immortal master''s eyes were filled with extreme indifference. At this time, he had completed the initial integration and became a pseudo-eternal person comparable to the real earth consciousness. Just spend some time after this battle is over to complete the final advancement. "So, I want to end this battle!" At the moment when the voice fell, the figure of the immortal master appeared directly in the center of the many puppet Taoist ancestors, and all the treasures were excited. The tripod of heaven and earth stands in the center, the Xuanhuang Pagoda stands in the sky, and the twelve-grade green lotus mobilizes the power of the universe. All the treasures resonated in an instant, evolving into a supreme array! "Boom!" .. 2324 Chapter 129 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Endless chaos. Periphery of Atlantis civilization. The violent big explosion suddenly burst, shaking the chaotic void of hundreds of millions of miles, and the boundless wave of chaos swept away, even spreading to dozens of planes, causing terrible disaster. In the central area of ??the explosion, Saye and Noah were suspended above it. The faces of the two girls at this time were a bit unsightly. Their gazes stared fiercely at the Atlantis civilization covered in the distance... Just an instant before, Xi, who was besieged by the girls, had already ran into his lair. Obviously occupies a great advantage, but still let his prey escape... Both Saye and Noah were extremely unwilling. "Do you want to continue to hunt down?" After a moment of silence, Noah suddenly asked. Although they are also Dao ancestors, when the two acted, Noah was headed by Saya. This is not only because Saya''s position in the infinite civilization is only under Nagato and above everyone. It was also because of Saya''s wisdom and strength... Noah was even more convinced of Saya than Nagato, who had never fought. "Do not!" After a while, Saya replied firmly. The girl can clearly sense that the Atlantis civilization under the stunner contains an extremely terrifying crisis. Although she is confident in her and Noah''s self-protection ability, after thinking about it carefully, Saya is still ready to stop temporarily. . "We don''t need to take risks. Just follow the plan and go step by step. Speaking of..." In words, Saya''s gaze swept across the huge explosion scene around him, he groaned slightly, and then continued to speak, "Although it is not much damage, the restraining power of Chaos has not responded at all!" "not only that!" Noah took Saya''s words and said as if to supplement, "I can still vaguely feel that there is a certain repressive fluctuation slowly spreading in the endless chaos." "It seems that the countdown is already up, let''s go back first." "it is good!" With Noah''s reply, the two girls disappeared. For a while, a faint sigh sounded from the void... ... ... Immortal civilization, central immortal world. The immortal master who turned into a pseudo-eternal person used several supreme treasures as the base of the formation, deriving a supreme array, condensing an unimaginable monstrous power, and directly suppressing the shaman master and many Taoist puppets. Fortunately, the witch master maintained a certain amount of action power, but the other Dao Ancestor puppets gradually melted. At the moment of crisis, the expression on the face of the shaman master still looked extremely relaxed. He even felt in the mood to let go of perception and scan the situation in the Central Immortal Realm... In order to arrange this supreme array, the Immortal Lord almost desperately absorbed the origin of the Central Immortal Realm, causing a large-scale disaster in the entire Immortal Realm. There was even a faintly sorrowful atmosphere in the air of the immortal world, which was the instinctive pleading meaning of the plane. "You are really ruthless!" Speaking lightly, there was still not much expression on the Witch Masters face, Not only the Central Immortal Realm right now, but also the three thousand Taoists who sacrificed before, actually said to give up and give up. "To be willing to be willing, to be willing to give up, to be rewarded!" Fubooks website www.fubooks.org Facing the shaman master''s irony, the immortal master''s face was indifferent as usual. Just as he spoke, the immortal lord''s heart still couldn''t help but ripples, and a certain monk sitting on the golden lotus couldn''t help but appear in his heart. It was his former disciple and the current Buddha lord. The former immortal lord was also a sentimental and righteous existence, but since the Buddha lord betrayed in order to go further, he has realized. There is no room for personal affection on the road, and there is nothing beyond the road that cannot be abandoned. As for the current Immortal Lord, whether it is the Central Immortal Realm or the Three Thousand Daoists, even the entire Immortal Dao civilization does not matter. As long as there is enough time for the final run-in, he can achieve eternity and transcendence. The sorrow master didn''t know the ripples in the immortal master''s heart, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care much. The reason for the provocation was only to delay a little time. because-- "It''s not just you who have the hole cards!" With such words, the spirit of the witch master''s body suddenly burst out like a supreme divine sword, breaking free from the shackles of the big formation, and the surrounding Taoist puppets turned into streamers and returned to the witch master. The strength of the return made the witch master''s aura burst to the extreme, even directly penetrating the void, extending into the long river of time. The mighty time mighty force used the witch master''s aura as a medium, tearing the big formation out a big mouth. "what!" Seeing this scene, the immortal master''s face changed slightly. He is no stranger to Time Long River, that is precisely one of the strongest forces in Chaos. Despite the fact that many powerful people in Chaos can tamper with history and rebirth through the long river of time, they are all limited to a single plane. What those strong people really use are only tributaries of the real long river. The power of the main body over a long period of time is basically not available to beings. Because that is the authority and foundation of chaos! Only now, the immortal master finds that his common sense has been seriously challenged. What is even more shocking is that with the vision of the pseudo-eternal, through the power of the long river of time, he vaguely saw that a figure is standing in the upper reaches of the long river of time. . In other words, there is a terrifying existence who is attacking himself from the sky above the endless time and space! "This is impossible!" Seeing this, the fairy lord finally couldn''t help but exclaimed. The essence of time is logic. Interfering with the current reality from the sky over the long river of time, this kind of thing may not be more exaggerated than changing the past, but it is also against the logic of chaos. Endless Chaos simply cannot tolerate such a thing. "I can only say that I was lucky!" Hearing the immortal master''s exclamation, a faint smile appeared on the shaman master''s face, "It seems that there is something wrong with the chaos, and the restraining force cannot be activated at this time." "...But so what!" There was a moment of silence, and a touch of arrogance suddenly appeared on the face of the immortal lord, running a large array with his own power, which was able to resist the terrifying force from the long river of chaos "After all, it''s an attack across endless time and space, so why do you fear this seat!" "It''s more than that!" As soon as the immortal lord''s voice fell, the wizard lord''s voice immediately sounded, and at the same time, there was endless blood energy. Starting from the wizard lord''s body, the endless blood energy suddenly burst out. Seeing this scene, the immortal lord''s face couldn''t help changing wildly, and he was very familiar with the nature of that blood. That''s nothing else, it''s really the product of sacrificing lives. And what makes the fairy lord feel ridiculous and shocked is not that the shaman himself is offering sacrifices, but also because he vaguely saw through his blood that the entire shaman civilization is carrying out a ceremony called sacrifice... 2325 Chapter 130 Deadly Battle Begins! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!frenzied! At this time, the immortal master only had this idea. Since ancient times, the strong have basically stepped on the throne on numerous bones. Almost all the strong have been more or less tainted with blood. Among them, there are lunatics who can kill and prove the way. But in the face of the sacrifice in front of him, any kind of killing has become a trick. That is the sacrifice of all creatures that transcend the concepts of countries, planets, and universes, with planes as units, hundreds of billions of planes, and an almost uncountable number of terrifying creatures. The countless beings of the entire civilization are all making sacrifices to themselves. The total number of endless chaotic creatures is directly reduced by at least one twentieth of the terrible number, even the self-proclaimed cold and ruthless fairy master can''t do this. The chaotic instinct, which was originally suppressed by the mystery, even reacted slightly. Throughout the endless chaos, all planes with a certain degree of self-awareness have directly reacted, such as blood and rain from the sky, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and so on. That is the sadness and...anger of chaos instinct. I don''t know how many powerhouses in the chaos are even more shocked at this moment. Of course, the immortal lord would not pay attention to this. He recovered from the initial surprise and horror, and his thoughts began to rotate. If possible, the immortal lord would definitely interrupt the sacrifice in front of him. He has already passed the so-called bloody period, as long as he can achieve his goals, he will not care about the means. It''s just a pity that this is impossible. In such a large number of sacrifice rituals, the power condensed is naturally beyond imagination... These energy may not be comparable to the power of the immortal lord in quality, but the quantity has thrown it out a few blocks. the distance. The huge gap made the Immortal Lord even have no idea of ??trying to stop it. He knew that he could not stop the sacrifice at all. therefore "Then fight!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the immortal master began to adjust his posture. Although the blood is gone, the immortal master''s confidence as the strongest person has never been lost. It is still inscribed in his bones. He never fears a fight when he can''t stop the sacrifice. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on the sacrifice ceremony in the distance. After all, it is a ritual that shakes the foundation of chaos, the realm of the pseudo-eternal, so that he can continue to draw resources from it... so as to accelerate his advancement to true eternity. With the passage of time, the blood of the sacrifice rushed directly to the river of time. The red light of blood goes against the river, tracing the origin of the long river. This red light of blood seems to contain the miraculous power of infestation, and it directly dyes a red road on the surface of the extremely long river. Suddenly, the immortal master saw an illusory figure slowly walking from the beginning of the long river of time. The light footsteps made ripples on the surface of the long river. An inexplicable sense of depression emerged in the heart of the immortal lord... He couldn''t help showing a little surprise. It is necessary to know that the immortal lord at this time is only a thin line away from eternity. Such a lofty nature makes him have the confidence of victory in the face of any enemy. It is reasonable to say that this kind of spiritual depression will not occur. Unless... facing an equal, or even stronger existence! Thinking of this, the immortal master became more and more afraid! As the figure continued to move forward, the red light of blood on the river of time gathered on the figure, the illusory body gradually condensed into reality, and the horror began to diffuse.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com Gradually, the immortal master saw the true face of that figure At first glance, a teenager who is not a teenager has long red hair that looks like a burning flame, and his deep purple eyes seem to contain the origin of everything, which makes people fascinated. The white Taoist robe has no decoration at all, it is simple, but it gives people a kind of ancient and noble that no one can compare. "...It''s you!" Seeing the appearance of the visitor, the immortal master''s heart was full of surprise. It was only in surprise that he felt a bit taken for granted inexplicably, "Yes, other Taoist ancestors, except Xi and my disciple, only you are the most unpredictable." At the same time, he also understood why his heart felt depressed for the person in front of him. The realm of the pseudo-eternal made him clearly''see'' that the other party had reached a perfect unity with the origin of chaos, and became the master of chaos in the upper reaches of the long river of time. In other words, the enemy the Immortal Lord has to deal with at this time is the chaos of the past! Faced with such an existence, spiritual depression is still good. If it weren''t for the fusion brand, he didn''t even have the slightest chance of winning. Now, the odds of winning are only 50%. But that is enough! just-- "I am very puzzled, how did you do this!" After pondering for a moment, the Immortal Lord asked this question... For a long period of time in the past, the Immortal Lord was very obsessed with the road of harmony, trying to replace the chaotic consciousness. But then he gave up because the existence of Chaos was too huge and perfect. He couldn''t find any opportunity or method to seize the power of Chaos. Hearing the Immortal Lords question, the White Robe Longmen first glanced at him faintly, and then said with a sigh, I am not interested in explaining, I can only say that this is a foreshadowing of my previous life. The immortal master was silent, and he suddenly felt that the change of fate was really impermanent. The immortal master knows a lot about the past life of the Lord of Reason in front of him... During the growth of the other party, he also got a lot of inheritance secretly left by him, and he was originally a member of the immortal civilization. However, the immortal lord did not accept the opponent, but pushed him to death, becoming the sacrifice of the Chaos Great Tribulation. It''s just a cycle of cause and effect, and retribution is unhappy, but the foreshadowing left by that man has become his own calamity. "It seems that if you want to be truly detached, you have to survive this calamity!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the immortal lord condensed all his distracting thoughts. The bitter fighting will suddenly burst out, and the mighty power of the Immortal Dao Yuanshen burst out, dispersing the surrounding large formations, and completely activated the treasures of the formation. "Om!" Under the coercion of terror, Baoguang opened up wantonly. "war!" Seeing this scene, I didn''t say much about the white robe Nagato, or the passing of Nagato. The terrifying arrogance suddenly burst out, directly collapsing the void of tens of thousands of miles. "boom--!" The violent roar burst out completely in the Central Immortal Realm, and instantly collapsed the foundation of this great world, and the terrifying shock continued to spread toward the void in all directions. The deadly battle at the Dao ancestor level begins... .. 2326 Chapter 131 The Thousand Year War! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Thousands of years passed in the blink of an eye. I don''t know when it started, the aura of Great Tribulation has been completely shrouded in chaos. The powerful empire prospered and declined, the terrorist organization suddenly collapsed, and the supreme kingdom of God was suddenly shattered...In that different plane, the old order was constantly being destroyed. This is an extremely normal thing. The destruction of the old order and the establishment of the new order are exactly a kind of chaos. Only now, this kind of reincarnation has problems, and the new order has not been established. Sadness, resentment and endless strife. It is constantly repeating! Unconsciously, endless chaos has come to a dark age full of chaos and disorder. But again, this is also the most brilliant era in chaotic history. As the so-called troubled times, heroes! The collapse of the old order symbolized the redistribution of luck. As a result, there appeared one after another, the children of Qiyun who uphold Qiyun. And the so-called children of luck are usually not those who are inferior to others, their existence is driving the collapse of one by one, all kinds of turbulence swept the entire chaos! It''s just that all of this can''t affect the two great existences of Baipao Longmen and Immortal Lord. For a whole thousand years, the death battle between them was still going on fiercely. The once vast immortal civilization has disappeared, and the Central Immortal Realm has turned into an extremely dilapidated life restricted area in the battle between the two. The laws are shattered, the blood becomes a sea, and the graves are all over. More than that, the aftermath and wreckage of the battle even pervaded chaos, causing countless shocks in the surrounding planes. Some planes have reversed their original history due to the wreckage containing mysterious powers, opened a new evolution, and took a mysterious path from the original technological road. Some planes, due to the influence of the aftermath, mutated their plane consciousness, incarnate the world-destroying heavenly way, attempting to bury sentient beings. Even more planes caused countless dark turmoil due to the erosion of Dao Ancestor''s blood. ... ... The outside world has no influence on the white robe long gate and the fairy lord. It is more correct to say that after thousands of years of fierce fighting, the two only have each other in their eyes, and their minds only have the will to bombard each other. "boom--!" In another violent collision, the void that had just been repaired collapsed again. The immortal lord and the white robe long gate separated tacitly by the force of collision. There was a pause in the fierce battle. The two men looked at each other breathlessly, and at the same time raced against time to recover their own consumption, a large amount of essence emerged from the void, gathered around the two, and was swallowed by them. The immortal master at this time has long lost the grace of the past. The Taoist robe had long been broken, and the various treasures that had been summoned out of the disheveled hair had shattered in the past battles. The pale face and the blood overflowing from the corners of the mouth revealed the weakness of his body. But even so, the spiritual will of the immortal master has become more active. With divinely shining eyes staring at the front, the same embarrassed, blood-stained red-haired boy in white clothes, the immortal master''s heart was filled with a fighting spirit that he had never had before. Among the many methods of practice, there is a method called''Keep fighting by war''! Although the Immortal Lord is not very good at this Dao, the fierce battle of thousands of years has made him a great growth, and the fusion between himself and the imprint of eternity has unknowingly increased to an astonishing level. If the immortal lord a thousand years ago was only one line away from eternity, then now, the door has been opened.Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com The eternal way is close at hand, as long as you work harder, you can succeed! Thinking of this, the immortal lord became more energetic. Without waiting for his recovery to be complete, the immortal lord launched an attack again, just stepping out, the void was distorted and the dimension collapsed. The immeasurable fairy light burst out, and the immortal lord hit the white-robed boy with a punch. "kill!" Facing the enemy''s attack, the white robe Nagato showed no weakness. You know, the battle spirit of the white robe long gate is not weaker than that of the immortal master, and it is not only the immortal master that has grown in the past battle, the white robe long gate also has absolutely no small growth. In essence, the white robe Nagato is a split from the Nagato main body, the passing self located in the upper reaches of the long river of time. The reason why he could not exist at this point in time was entirely the result of the sacrifice of the entire wizarding civilization, and his body was a product of the fusion of endless sacrifices of blood and light. Although this body possesses extremely powerful power, it also has major flaws. The power is not high in nature, has a lot of impurities, has not been exercised, and so on. After all, the power of the white robe long gate is more embodied in his will and avenue integrated with the origin of chaos, and his body is just a carrier for him to stay at this point in time. But even if it was just a carrier, this body that brought together the power of a super-civilized creature''s blood sacrifice was not a mortal thing after all. It possesses the supreme potential far surpassing any divine body and Taoist body in the chaos. In the past millennia, the bloody battle between the white-robed boy and the immortal lord was like a grand training, remedying all the defects of the blood sacrifice body, and the potential was thoroughly tapped. With the body of potential release, coupled with the supreme will and avenue, the combat effectiveness of the white-robed boy has skyrocketed. More than that, he faintly grasped his direction in the fierce battle. Therefore, in the face of the immortal lord''s attack, the young man burst into a boundless light. Without any evasion, the white-robed boy also punched out. "boom--!" Amid the violent roar, the fairy light and the divine light were intertwined, forming an extremely beautiful scene. But in this beauty, there is a peerless murderous intent! In every ray of brilliance, there are the spirits and spirits of the immortal lord and the white robe long gate, and their avenues, as long as they are not of the same generation stepping here, they will be completely wiped out by the scattered brilliance. The mutual blows did not tell the outcome, but this did not surprise the two of them. In the past time, they don''t know many punches. And now, they will continue to fight! "Boom boom boom!!!" Without using any secret technique, the battle has been so far, the potential of the two has been developed to the extreme, no matter how mysterious the secret technique can not be made out of nothing, it greatly increases their strength. In their battles, there is no change in skills, some are just a duel of strength and mind! In the continuous collision, the will of the two is undergoing subtle changes. Until a certain moment-- "boom!" The immortal lord''s body was the first to burst out with a magnificent eternal light. Under this brilliance, everything of the immortal lord was colliding and fusing, whether it was tangible or intangible, it began to merge at this moment. Seeing that the immortal lord will truly achieve eternity-- "Crack!!" The harsh sound rang in the void!.. 2327 Chapter 132 The Fall of the Immortal Lord You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time seems to stagnate at this moment. Listening to the extremely harsh cracking sound, the immortal lord lowered his head slightly and watched the cracks that appeared in his heart, like a spider web, his eyes were completely blank. Opening his mouth, the immortal lord wanted to speak but stopped, his mind was blank at this time. "What''s wrong with me" It took a long time for the immortal master to speak a little bit hard, and his slightly hoarse and weak voice was filled with endless doubts. He didn''t understand why he was about to reach the top, why such a situation occurred. It is as if a delicate machine has an error in a certain link, causing the whole machine to be directly paralyzed. No, it is not only paralyzed, but the machine at this time is also a little bit towards collapse. The speed is slow, but it cannot be stopped! "Very simple, you are done!" The answer to the immortal lord is not someone else, but his enemy. Baipao Longmen was not surprised by the situation of the immortal lord... or that the immortal lord would have such a situation, he had vaguely expected it, and secretly pushed the other party to this step. When the war first started, the white-robed boy didn''t expect such a development. His purpose is also to interrupt the opponent''s promotion in battle. It''s just that with the passage of time, continuous progress and comprehension in the battle, especially the object of his battle is an existence with the imprint of eternity, and the understanding of eternity is getting deeper and deeper. Although he hasn''t really set foot on that level, the teenager already understands the conditions needed to set foot on that level. The so-called eternal way is both materialistic and idealistic. Absolute power and a perfect soul are indispensable. The true eternity cannot tolerate any flaws! It is precisely because of this enlightenment that the young man understands that the immortal lord''s method of integrating the imprint of eternity seems to have no problem at first, but in fact it is a path of self-destruction. If you want to integrate the imprint of eternity, you have to twist a little bit of your will to cater to the path contained in the imprint. If an ordinary person gets the imprint of eternity, he can incarnate eternity through the fusion imprint. After all, ordinary people are like a piece of white paper, which is extremely plastic and can write on it at will. But the Immortal Lord is a Taoist ancestor, an ultimate powerhouse with his own path. In essence, he has written too much in his life. No changes are allowed! Under such circumstances, the higher the degree of integration between the immortal master and the eternal imprint, the greater the loopholes on the spiritual level, and once they are fully integrated, it will naturally only result from collapse. Speaking lightly about his understanding, the white-robed boy looked at the immortal master''s constantly distorted face. He sighed, and then slowly said-- "Actually, you should have understood these things." "..." Hearing the boy''s words, the immortal lord''s expression remained blank. "If you were the pious seeker of the past, you would not fail to understand the consequences of the fusion brand." Sighing, Bai Yujing couldn''t help flashing a faint look of regret and fortune on the face of the white-robed boy. As the saying goes, knowing oneself, knowing the enemy, and winning in a hundred battles, from a very early time, Bai Yujing paid great attention to collecting information from the Taoist ancestors. Although a lot of information is false, as time goes by, there is still a little bit of gain after all. Among them, there is quite a lot of information about the Immortal Lord.361 reading www.361ds.com The immortal lord in the past was a pious seeker. In the era of gods, the immortal lord who could easily walk on the path of gods started from scratch, went through all the hardships, and finally opened up a path called immortals. If the immortal master still had that attachment to Dao in his heart, he would never choose to integrate the imprint of eternity. Only after becoming an ancestor, the attachment in the immortal master''s heart disappeared inadvertently. He is no longer a seeker, but a superior immortal lord. He lost his most important heart! The words of the white-robed boy seemed as if a fierce thunder rang in the ears of the immortal master. The creator of the immortal road suddenly lost the ability to think, and countless memories burst out in his mind. In a daze, he seemed to see a figure wearing a coarse sermon robe walking among the mountains and rivers. There is no need for anyone to explain, the immortal master also knows that it is the past self, the extremely pious seeker. "Yes, if it''s the self from the past, you wouldn''t want to be imprinted with eternity at all." After a long time, the immortal master who had finally recovered some thinking ability couldn''t help flashing such emotions in his mind, and then he sighed for a long time, as if he wanted to sigh all the feelings in his heart. But at this moment, the immortal lord''s body burst out again with a crisp cracking sound, and a few particles began to fill his body. Perceiving the changes in his body, the immortal lord was slightly silent, and suddenly said loudly: "Fine, nothing, I lost!" In words, the immortal also looked at the white-robed boy, "You have won this battle, and you have seen my situation. I dont like this method of death. Give me a ride. Use you to be the strongest. Moves." "it is good!" After listening to the immortal master''s words, the white-robed boy was silent, and then said, "Any last words?" "Last words, there are really none." Hearing this, the immortal master was taken aback for a moment, and then he said, "It''s a pity, I don''t know what the real eternity is, but since it has failed, then I recognize it. "After all, the big reason for this failure is myself." "By the way, I have something to remind you." "what''s up?" There was a slight curiosity on the face of the white-robed boy. "It''s my disciple, Lord Buddha!" A complex feeling flashed across the face of the immortal lord, and he slowly said, "He is a true seeker. Now that I think about it, he will betray me because he discovered that I have lost the most important heart." "You should know that he is missing, but if it were him, it should be fine." "My death should completely break all his fetters." "At that time, you will be careful." "Thank you for reminding!" After listening to the immortal master''s words, the white-robed boy was silent for a while, and then said thankfully. The Lord Buddha was a Taoist ancestor who had been in contact with him for a long time. He had always had a low evaluation of the Lord Buddha. He just listened to these words of the Immortal Lord and suddenly realized that he seemed to underestimate the other person. "As a thank you, let me see you off, and goodbye!" Accompanied by such words, the white-robed boy burst out with a terrifying arrogance. The extremely bright light burst out and filled the entire battlefield! In the fierce roar, the fairy lord fell!.. 2328 Chapter 133: Early Death Tribulation! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gloomy void. This is an unknown dimension of time and space. There is an infinite will in the quiet and endless darkness, the beginning and the highest, and above this will, there is a wave of silence that seems to lead everything to absolute nothingness. At this time, the long-missing Buddha in the endless chaos is sitting on the void. "Ok?!" Suddenly, the Lord Buddha moved slightly and opened his eyes. An unspeakable wave suddenly flashed through those lonely and hollow pupils, and the Buddha had already sensed that the life aura of his former master and immortal master had disappeared. The memories of himself and the other party flashed in his mind, and the Buddha could not help but sighed. In the long past, the Lord Buddha was once the most proud disciple of the Immortal Lord. They were all determined seekers of Taoism, being Taoists to each other, supporting each other, and constantly pursuing the ultimate of Tao. Only since the immortal master achieved the realm of Dao ancestors, he has gradually lost the heart of seeking Dao. The immortal lord aloft is no longer the buddha''s Taoist companion, but an obstacle in his path. At that time, the incarnation of true earth consciousness came to her. The opponent showed him a promising road. Its name-dying! The origin of this path comes from the catastrophe of nirvana during the transformation of chaos. It is the catastrophe set by the avenue in the dark. As long as the Buddha can join the path of nirvana, he can definitely reach an incalculable realm. Of course, the Buddha master also understands that the other party''s purpose is to let himself push the nirvana and destroy the chaos. But he doesn''t care, as long as it is for his own way, he doesn''t care about everything. Therefore, the Buddha at the time was moved... Because of the immortal lord, coupled with the fact that he originally took the road of ending, he did not hesitate too much, and soon betrayed the immortal lord, opened up a Buddhist civilization, and became an ancestor. Not only that, but he also vigorously develops Buddhism and Taoism, letting all beings provide for themselves in a way that ten thousand Buddhas are one. Up to now, he is already an enlightened one who has achieved death! And this is only the beginning. If you want to truly be in harmony with the nirvana, you need to wait for the clues of the nirvana to appear, and at the same time, you have to eliminate all the causes and effects on your body and completely break away from your fate. The destruction of the Pure Land of Bliss was not only the promotion of the true earth consciousness, but also the cause and effect of the Buddha in order to judge himself. But in addition to the Pure Land of Silence, he has a cause and effect. That is the causality between him and the immortal lord, and the subsequent betrayal...this causality involves the ancestor of Taoism, so that the Lord Buddha has no way to do it. But all this, with the passing of the Immortal Lord, was completely broken. Thinking like this, the final feelings of the Buddha dissipated. To be more correct, he no longer has the slightest feeling of red dust in his heart, he has truly stepped into a state of ruthlessness, and his body and mind have reached the perfect fit with the way of dying. "Om!" The dying power in the gloomy void instantly resonated with a subtle resonance, as if it had a backbone, began to gather and condense into an unimaginable force. The infinite will permeating the void was immediately hurt and began to riot. On the other side, the battlefield transformed by the central fairy world. White Robe Longmen stood alone on the dead earth, looking at the special mark on his right hand...that was the eternal mark of the transcendence left after the death of the Immortal Lord. After all, it is the imprint of the eternal realm, just a rough perception, the white robe boy has a lot of sentiment. The eternal realm that was originally in sight became clearer in an instant.Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com However, before the white-robed boy could feel it carefully, his spiritual sense suddenly moved. When the perception spread, the teenager clearly perceives that the entire endless chaos is trembling, and a strange sense of crisis inexplicably rises in the hearts of all the creatures, as if some disaster is about to come. And through the consciousness that he occupies at the origin of chaos, the white-robed boy can even more sense the fear of chaos instinct. There are many planes that have directly experienced the destruction of the world! Vaguely, the young man seemed to have seen the shadow of silence that shrouded the entire chaos. "So that''s the case, it''s Nirvana!" "It seems that Chaos is about to enter the ninth Nirvana ahead of schedule." After indulging in a moment, the white-robed boy realized through the various information he received that there was a special situation that led to the last moment of endless chaos. But the white-robed boy was not surprised at all. Baiyu Jingjing had already made all the plans. The advance of Nirvana will not affect the execution of the plan. therefore-- "I will continue to feel it!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the white robe Nagamon''s attention was refocused on the imprint of eternity. Although the effect may not be too great, he would never mind if he could accumulate a little more. ... ... At the same time, the chaotic starry sky. Perhaps this is the safest place in Chaos today. The brilliance of infinite civilization enveloped the entire chaotic starry sky, sheltering all living beings and planes, even the premature tribulation of extinction would not affect it. At least, this is the situation at this stage! Bai Yujing, the central hall. The Nagato deity in a purple robe is slowly rising from his throne. The faint killing and the bitter fighting spirit filled his body, and the battle between me and Dao me was completely reflected in my heart, making the young man''s fighting spirit faintly boiling. And just as Nagato''s deity stood up, the three figures appeared almost coincidentally. It wasn''t anyone else, it was Saya, Stardust and Noah. At this point, all the ancestors of the Fourth Avenue of Baiyu Jing have gathered! "Brother Nagato!" Seeing the red-haired boy with a faintly showing fighting intent and killing intent, Saya in a white veil slowly said, "The entire White Jade Kyoto is ready to complete that plan at any time!" "well!" Hearing Saya''s words, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. The plan mentioned by the girl is the key to the success or failure of Nagato''s series of plans. As long as he has that plan as his trump card, he can remain invincible regardless of whether the next development will go smoothly. Now that there is the last guarantee, the determination in Nagato''s heart is even stronger! "Then, let''s go!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind. Nagato looked at Saya, Stardust and Noah one after another, and then took the lead out of the hall, "Whether it is endless chaos or the real earth, it is time to end all these disputes." "I''m waiting for the front, absolutely invincible!" .. 2329 Chapter 134 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The void is gloomy, and tribulation qi breeds. The four Taoist ancestors, Nagato, Saye, Stardust, and Noah suddenly appeared. The huge sense of existence uncovered without any cover oppresses the dimensional time and space and stirs the wave of chaos. Feeling the tribulation qi that is constantly growing around, the brows of the four ancestors moved slightly. They can clearly sense that the spread of the Great Tribulation is accelerating. "It seems that there is not much time left for us." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s gaze turned to the distance. The plane group named''Atlantis'', which was covered by endless obstacles, was faintly exuding an extremely cold aura. The eyes opened slightly, and the invisible gaze instantly turned into a blow that could penetrate the barrier of the plane. "Boom--!" Like the ripples of a calm lake, ripples appeared in the infinite barrier, and the aftermath caused by the collision even rolled up the chaotic air around it, reaching the end of the field of vision. But even so, the barrier still exists, and it doesn''t seem to have been hurt much. "It seems that ordinary attacks do not have much effect." Seeing that his attack did not break the barrier, the red-haired boy didn''t care much. After all, it was just the power of a glance, but in this way, he also discovered a situation: "That guy Xi seems determined to stick to it." "Then let me blast her out!" It was Noah who spoke. As an existence who once chased Xi, Noah still felt a little concerned about Xi''s escape under the attack of him and Saya, and immediately stood up. I saw the girl trot a few steps forward, and her slender hand clenched a fist. That is a punch that ordinary creatures absolutely cannot understand. It clearly looks like an ignorant girl waving a small fist, but it makes people feel the roar and roar of endless beings. "Om!" A heavy sound appeared in the void, and the terrifying force of fists tore through the chaos and bombarded the obscurity, instantly causing violent turbulence and ripples in the obscurity, and it continued to intensify over time. Until a certain moment... "Crack--!" The inexplicable harsh sound appeared especially clear in the roar and concussion. Then I saw spider-web cracks spreading across the barrier. "Ha, another punch!" Seeing the effect of his attack, Noah''s face showed a brilliant smile, and his feet trot forward again, still a fist clenched by a white and slender hand, blasting forward. The punch that tears through the chaos is roaring again along with the will of the endless beings. However, it is not waiting for the punch to hit the barrier. "boom--!" The extremely violent sound echoed through the entire chaos, and a huge crack was directly broken on the infinite barrier surrounding the Atlantis civilization plane group. At the crack, a giant steel fist that was beyond imagination popped out. That is a huge fist beyond common sense. The usual unit of measurement simply cannot be used to describe the size of a fist. If there is any reference, it is the lord of the giant beast civilization that has ever been the largest in Chaos. I am afraid that it is not comparable to this fist.Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com In other words, this is a terrifying giant fist that definitely has ten planes or more. Noah''s terrifying punching force directly hit the wall in front of such a giant fist. "boom--!" The infinite hurricane that burst out with the swing of the giant fist directly set off a wave of terrifying chaotic frenzy, directly sweeping and covering the area where the four of Nagato were. Noah, who was the first to bear the brunt, could not help but step back several steps in the bombardment of the frenzy. "Damn it!" Stopping her retreat trend, Noah''s face flashed with unhappiness, but in addition to this unhappiness, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a little dignity rose in her heart. Although I learned a lot of secrets in Bai Yujing, especially the information that Xi and the real earth consciousness were originally one. But in Noah''s heart, their expedition this time was simply a catch. After all, they are four Dao ancestors, and there are also two perfect Dao ancestors. With such a lineup, Noah can never think of any possibility of failure. Even now, she still has the belief in winning. But at the same time, she also vaguely understood Xi''s strength, and it seemed that this battle could not be easily won. "It seems that you should understand something!" Suddenly a voice rang in Noah''s ears, and the figure of Nagato appeared beside her at some unknown time, "Don''t be careless, after all, our enemy is the real earth consciousness." As soon as the words fell, the red-haired young man waved his hand sharply, hunting in purple robe. The chaotic frenzy that swept through was completely subdued in an instant. Then his eyes looked forward. Not only him, Noah, Saye, and Stardust all looked forward. The giant steel fist that was beyond everyone''s imagination had a new movement, and the giant fist opened and held the edge of the barrier crack. . "tear--!" In the violent tugging, the huge crack expanded hundreds of times again. The barrier that was originally covered with many spider web-like cracks collapsed directly in such an upheaval, and the fragments scattered away, directly rolling up waves of chaos. In the endless waves, the main body of Gang Fist appeared in the vision of several Dao ancestors. Cold, terrifying, trembling, even absurd... For a while, many adjectives flashed in the minds of Nagato and others. To be honest, as Taoist ancestors, even the youngest Stardust can be regarded as knowledgeable, but they have never seen such a terrifying existence. . In terms of pure appearance, it was a steel giant filled with infinite coldness and destruction. But the problem is that this giant is too huge. If the entire chaos is compared to a planet, then sentient beings are nothing more than microorganisms living on the planet, and this giant is definitely a super-large creature on the planet... Such a huge form floods the field of vision, for anyone, it is a huge deterrent. Especially when looking at the joint nodes of the steel giant, the corners of the four Dao ancestors'' mouths couldn''t help but twitch a little bit of the mechanical parts transformed by planes, including Nagato and Saya. However, the four of them are not ordinary existences after all, and after all the battles, they quickly adjusted their mentality. Afterwards, Ling Li''s war intentions and murderous intent slowly emerged, filling the void of hundreds of millions of miles. "Then, war is on!" Following Nagato''s words, the final battle of Chaos kicked off!.. 2330 Chapter 135 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom--!" Extremely violent vibrations reverberated in the dark and endless chaotic void, spreading across a wide range, but it instantly shattered several weak planes and annihilated countless sentient beings. But the two sides of the war, no matter who it is, have no time for him to take care of them. At the beginning of the battle, it entered a white-hot stage. In the final analysis, this is the end of chaos, and the battle between them will largely determine the true winner, so there is no need for any hiding. Only going all out is the only choice for both parties. I have to say that the final mecha produced by Atlantis civilization with all its strength is indeed incredibly powerful. Just a simple gesture of action can cause terrible destruction. That terrifying destructive power caused the four Dao ancestors including Nagato to be at a disadvantage in the initial collision. It was just that the four of them were all Taoist-level existences after all, and they soon launched a counterattack. "Don''t underestimate me!" The first counterattack was Noah. Among Bai Yujing''s four Taoist ancestors, she was a latecomer, perhaps to show her own value. In this battle, Noah was extremely active. The power in the body is not retained at all, the will of all living beings is gathered, and the mighty power of civilization appears suddenly. Everything turned into a giant energy giant fist blasted out. This is the mortal fist that Noah evolved from. In the face of Noah''s attack, the steel giant did not show any weakness. With the will to end everything in the world, including the chaos itself, the giant''s fist of ending suddenly blasted out. In an instant, the Fist of End and the Fist of All Living Beings interweave and collide in the void. "boom--!" An unprecedented horror shock swept away, and even the entire endless chaos faintly presented an illusion-like shaking, intertwined with bursting shock waves, causing both sides to faintly retreat. And at this moment, the advantage of a large number of people emerged. Stardust''s figure appeared above the giant at some unknown time. The Metatron cube in his hand burst out with unimaginable light. As the innate Taoist ancestor, Stardust is already close to Chaos, and has no small authority in Endless Chaos. Of course, under normal circumstances, this authority can actually do not much. However, now that the chaos instinct is suppressed by the annihilation, her authority can do too much. At this moment, Stardust officially used its chaotic authority with all its strength. For a while, the entire chaos responded to the gray-haired girl''s will. "Om!" There was a slight trembling sound in the surrounding void, as if endless pressure condensed from all directions, using the light of Metatron''s cube as a medium, all suppressed on the steel giant. The chaos is so great, even if it is only the power drawn by authority, it is also incredible. That is not only the pressure limited to the physical level, but also the pressure added to everything. Such power has caused the giant''s functions to stagnate slightly. On top of it, several plane parts collapsed directly. "good chance!" Seeing this scene, Nagato and Saya also shot. The two young girls who supported each other from the micro-moments looked at each other, and their breaths reached the perfect agreement in an instant, triggering a terrible resonance. The void around the two of them was broken in layers in this resonance wave.Just go to listen to www.97tingshu.com It seems that the union of the two has faintly surpassed the limit of this chaos. "Infinite-ripple!" Purple and red light waves intertwined and burst out from the hands of Nagato and Saye. In the blink of an eye, this intertwined light wave is not considered to be absorbing the surrounding power, and has expanded tens of millions of times. More than that, where the light waves pass, even the laws permeating chaos are plundered. It looked like an evil dragon that was about to swallow all the mighty things. Facing the coming attack, the giant struggled. It seems to be a beast that has sensed the crisis. "Humph!" At almost the same time, Stardust snorted coldly, and exercised his authority more wholeheartedly, and the pressure exerted by the light of Metatron''s cube as a medium instantly increased a little. "Roar!!!" The unprecedented suppression did not really frustrate the steel giant. On the contrary, under the tremendous pressure, the steel giant seemed to be a normal creature, and even made a breakthrough. Yes, breakthrough! Very incredible, the steel giant seems to have broken through his original limitations. With a faint, slight "click" sound, the original steel giant seemed to be more harmonious and harmonious, and also stronger. Only the giant twisted his body and moved against the surrounding pressure. The left hand made of steel deformed directly, giving rise to a huge muzzle. "boom--!" As if the black light that annihilated everything burst out directly, it collided head-on with the incoming dragon, and the aftermath of the intertwined collision directly melted a mouth of absolute nothingness in the chaotic void. "Damn it!" Seeing that his containment failed, Stardust suddenly became annoyed. The Metatron cube in his hand was slightly deformed, and then the star beams that seemed to penetrate the chaotic void suddenly rose up around the battlefield, the number of which was a single yuan. Then the stars of light burst out one after another, connected to each other, and evolved into an endless net of stars. This is the star''s trump card, the result of many years of practice-the Chaos Star Array. In conjunction with Stardust''s own chaotic authority, this formation instantly exerted a powerful force, and the void dimensions of the battlefield were directly distorted, deriving infinite power and directly suppressing the giant. "Roar--!" However, the steel giant seems to have the characteristics of being stronger when it comes to strength, and it soon broke through again and continued to destroy it. Seeing this, Nagato, Saye and Noah didn''t bother to watch, and joined the battle at the same time. All kinds of moves are constantly unfolding from the hands of Taoist ancestors. Shatter the universe, end the chaos, and annihilate all things. The destruction continues to spread... And as the battle continued, the steel giant''s destructive power became greater and greater, as if there was no end, even with various restraints and assistance, the big formation under the stardust began to collapse. at this time-- "I understand!" "That''s it!" After witnessing the process of the giant becoming stronger again, Nagato and Saya spoke almost simultaneously... 2331 Chapter 136 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the end, the mecha is really powerful. The cold body that is huge enough to shock any creature, the indestructible strong defense, the terrifying power that surpasses any creature, and the super destructive power attached to it... The numerous characteristics make the final mecha a unique war machine. However, as the saying goes, there are gains and losses. After the initial shock and surprise, Nagato and Saya realized for the first time that the final mecha with such an amazing body and destructive power was definitely not perfect. It definitely has some weaknesses. We must know that even chaos itself is not perfect, unless eternal detachment, otherwise there is no real perfection. Any existence that seems perfect must have its own weaknesses. The same is true for the final mecha. Nagato and Saya, who understood this from the beginning, even in the fierce battle, they still distinguished some mind-observing enemies. The extremely high level made their perceptions beyond imagination. Then, almost coincidentally, they discovered the weakness of the final mecha. That is-- "The Ultimate Mecha itself" x2 At the same time they said their own answers, Nagato and Saya looked at each other with a smile, and then Saya said, "It seems that the mecha is evolving in the end, but the essence is only internal adjustment." Yes, internal adjustments! By carefully observing the process of metamorphosis and evolution of the final mecha, Nagato and Saya clearly concluded that the final mecha does not possess the almost bug-like evolutionary ability. The reason why it looks stronger is just internal adjustment and self-optimization. Again, the final mecha was too huge. As we all know, scientific creations advocate the combination of theory and experimentation. The more technologically advanced creations, the more necessary it is. In the end, mechas, the supreme creation of Atlantis civilization, are naturally the same. But in the end, the oversized mecha body made it impossible to experiment after it was created. Therefore, the interior of the final mech is absolutely unreasonable. In other words, it is just a semi-finished product! After understanding this situation, Nagato and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, they understood how to deal with the final mecha in front of them, that is, to exert the strongest strength and not give it a chance to adjust. and so-- "Stardust!" As the leader of all Taoist ancestors, Nagato took the lead. I saw the red-haired boy first shouting the name of the gray-haired girl, and then his figure was slightly tranced, and his whole person instantly disappeared in place and appeared beside Stardust. "Understood, Brother Nagato!" Hearing the call, Stardust responded with a smile while looking at the teenager who appeared beside him. The hands of the two people did not know when they signed, and the breath resonated. "Om--!" The Metatron cube in the other hand of the gray-haired girl burst out with unprecedented dazzling brilliance, directly enveloping the girl and the red-haired teenager next to her in endless brilliance. Then the entire endless chaos trembled slightly, and terrifying forces continued to converge.110 Literature www.110wx.com "Roar--!" It seemed that the crisis had been sensed, and finally the mecha struggled frantically for a few times, completely freed from the shackles of the original formation of Stardust, the huge head raised and opened its mouth. The unimaginable collapse force was condensed in the roar of the steel giant, and it was about to spray out. This is the ultimate attack derived from the ultimate mecha simulation behemoth. The name-finally roar! "boom!!!" The terrifying roar impact broke through the chaos, collapsed the void, and moved towards the place of brilliance. Just as the roar was about to hit the place of brilliance, the same beam of light blasted down. The horrible collision appeared in the chaotic void, and directly collapsed the large chaotic void. "Roar--!" At this moment, a stunned dragon roar echoed in the entire chaotic void, and then a fierce dragon head of several planes was seen protruding from that bright light. Completely ignoring the collapse of the chaotic void, the dragon head smashed down and bit the shoulder of the steel giant. The terrifying bite force unexpectedly bit a few cracks on the shoulder of the giant. Facing the bite of the dragon head, the steel giant raised his right hand to tear it off. Just before he could put his intentions into action, the second dragon head condensed out and bit its right hand, followed by the third, fourth, fifth... However, in the blink of an eye, a full three thousand dragon heads were derived with brilliance as the core. This is the strongest demon god that Nagato and Stardust have combined to create. Based on the authority of Nagato and Stardust in the endless chaos, it condenses most of the power of the chaos today, the symbol of strength, the dragon as the form, the ultimate magic dragon manifested. Under the will of the red-haired boy and the gray-haired girl, the magic dragon roared and covered the final mecha. Without using any energy to attack, there were only the supreme demon body condensed by the mighty power of chaos. Three thousand ferocious dragons and beasts opened their mouths one after another, trying to crush the giant''s steel defense. Backed by chaos authority, the dragon eventually even suppressed the giant. It''s just that with the passage of time, the giant constantly adjusts itself internally, and what is shown outside is the continuous transformation and evolution of its own functions, and quickly got rid of its disadvantages and entered a close collision. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" The horrible collision continued to sound in the chaotic void, setting off a chaotic frenzy after another, and an unknown number of planes and creatures dissipated in the aftermath of the collision. Gradually, the aura of the Great Tribulation completely filled the void, and endless sorrow filled the chaos. "Om--!" Until a certain moment, the aura on the mecha changed again, and when it was about to go further, the three thousand dragon heads of the magic dragon finally blew themselves at the same time. "Crack--!" An unprecedented big bang in the history of endless chaos suddenly appeared. The sound of the explosion has lost its meaning, and the terrifying force of the explosion directly shook the foundation of the existence of endless chaos, and the whole world was like fragile glass plates, shattering one after another. More than that, the self-destructive force directly blasted a huge gap in the body of the final mecha. "It''s now!" x2 Saya and Noah, who were in the state of watching the battle since the final appearance of the dragon, spoke at the same time. Before the words fell, the figures of the two girls disappeared in place... 2332 Chapter 137 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes. The final mecha head. Central space. In the psychedelic void, Xi''s figure is floating. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her spiritual consciousness was spreading to all corners of the final mecha through the central space. In a sense, the final mecha was her incarnation. Controlling the mecha and the magic dragon condensed by chaotic power, Xi didn''t feel very good. In other words, she has been in a bad mood since the beginning of the war. Although Xi also understood the inevitability of this battle, in the final analysis, the start of the battle was too early than she expected, that she had not yet made the most perfect preparations. Among other things, the fact that the final mecha is only a semi-finished product is a big problem. Xi is confident that she can win the final victory, but she is not arrogant. She understood very well that her opponent was not an ordinary person, but the ultimate existence at the apex of chaos-to stand out from hundreds of millions of beings, any Dao ancestor could not be underestimated. Especially when such Dao ancestors still appear in plural units, it is even more terrifying. If possible, Xi will definitely make all preparations before going to war. It''s just a pity that the choice is not in her hands. In fact, there is one thing that she is very depressed, that is, it is clear that the Great Tribulation of Silence has been fully opened, and Nagato and the others did not target the Great Tribulation for the first time, but aimed their blade at her. This made Xi feel as if his previous actions were completely wasted. It''s just that this feeling just passed away in a flash. Xi''s spirit is focused on fighting. Abandon unnecessary distracting thoughts and useless emotions, and bring reason and will to the limit. Now that the war has officially started, all Xi can do now is fight. And constantly adjust the internal structure of the body in the battle to continuously improve his odds of winning. With this will, Xi manipulated the final mecha to regain the disadvantage a little bit, reached a close match with the final magic dragon, and even completed a new round of transformation. Seeing that he was about to overwhelm the enemy, the sudden big explosion made Xi a little dazed. The active self-detonation of the three thousand ferocious dragon heads caused extremely terrifying destruction. You must know that the three thousand dragon heads are the product of the power of chaos and the power of chaos. Their self-destruction can be regarded as chaotic local self-destruction in a sense. In this way, the damage it causes is naturally extraordinary. Even the final mecha has a gap. Wait, the gap... Suddenly aware of this in his mind, Xi''s face changed wildly, but before she could do anything, a slender figure in a white dress and gauze suddenly appeared in front of her, and the long blue silk was flying in the void. At this moment, the face of the Lord of Atlantis suddenly turned gloomy. ... ... at the same time. Finally inside the upper body of the mecha.Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com After entering the inner space through the huge gap in the final mecha, the two moved separately, Saya went to the central space, and Noah moved towards the power space of the final mecha. Compared with Saya''s direct attack on Huanglong and the face-to-face meeting with the boss, Noah''s way forward is actually blocked. Almost every few steps forward, the girl faces one or two traps, or prohibitions. It''s just that none of this can stop Noah''s progress... To put it more correctly, the existence of traps and prohibitions makes Noah more curious about the so-called power space and stronger action. After breaking many traps and barriers, Noah finally came to the heart of the steel giant. Facing the heart space guarded by countless forbidden enchantments, the girl blasted out directly. "boom--!" Because he was inside the final mecha, Noah had no intention of keeping his hands at all. The punch of the shattering void directly smashed all the forbidden enchantments, and at the same time blasted out a channel. With a lighter footstep, Noah''s figure went straight through the passage and descended into a world like an oven. The extremely hot breath came one after another, and the girl couldn''t help feeling a sultry heat. Looking around, Noah found that the space inside this space was extremely vast, with almost no vitality, only infinite light and heat, and the surrounding barriers were engraved with endless runes and curses. It''s just that the girl cares more about the tall figure trapped by heavy chains in the center of the space. It was a huge figure with a height of 100 meters, which at first glance looked like a sacred statue in a church. "God... God Lord?!" The name of the huge figure flashed in her mind, and Noah stayed for a moment, and then took a breath, because she clearly understood how terrible the state of the Lord at this time was. The body, soul, and even the will, everything about the Lord, has been weakened to the extreme. It is good to describe it as dying. But even so, the divine lord still can''t die, and his immortality is more active at this moment, but every time he recovers a little bit, he will be weakened and absorbed by the space in front of him. In a sense, the God Lord is in a state where life is worse than death, and is completely regarded as a permanent energy source. "That woman is so cruel!" Secretly curled his lips, Noah couldn''t help but think so. "No, Noah!" At this moment, perhaps because the originally solid space was broken by a small opening and it was a little loose, the god master actually recovered a little bit of life, and his eyes immediately locked on Noah. "Save, save me, as long as, save me, I, only you can look forward to it." "...It''s very exciting!" Hearing the divine lords call for help, Noah shrugged slightly, and then her figure appeared in front of the divine lord, Its just a pity that Im already under someone elses, and I really cant make the decision without authorization. "Of course, the most important thing is, it seems that you guy wants to grab a woman with my current boss, right?" "It''s for the same reason to fall to this point." "This alone is doomed to your end!" "Speaking of which, I really can''t tell, does the girl of Stardust have such a big charm?" Speaking of the words that shocked the Lord, Noah''s petite body burst out with infinite power, and the will of the vast and boundless sentient beings emerged, filling the entire space. "Farewell, arrogant Lord Lord, Fist of All Living Beings!" "Boom!" .. 2333 Chapter 137 Chaos Seal! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!God Lord, dead... Die completely under Noah''s fist. The huge heart space also collapses with the demise of the god, as if to bury him. From a certain aspect, the Divine Lord can be regarded as a precedent, as the ultimate existence of Chaos, he actually died in the hands of another existence of the same level in an instant. If there is a future in endless chaos, the god will definitely be nailed to the pillar of shame in history. On the other hand, it can be seen that Xi is fierce and powerful. Actually mashed a Taoist ancestor into that fragile posture. Thinking of this, Noah couldn''t help but sigh. After having personally ended the life of a similar person, for the first time, the girl felt that it was a good choice to become a member of Bai Yujing. If not, maybe she would follow in the footsteps of the god. Thinking about this, the girl''s figure began to trance, and then directly escaped the final mecha. When the Chaos Void appeared, Noah saw the mecha that was beginning to collapse. And Nagato and Stardust floating in the void. The three looked at each other, nodded, and stood quietly in the chaotic void. After a short while, they saw the final mecha, which had been continuously collapsing, directly burst its head into a fierce roar. Then two rays of light appeared horizontally, intertwined, collided, and then separated. The light dissipated, revealing the figures of Saya and Xi. "...Sure enough." Looking around slightly, Xi could not help showing a little frustration and gloom on his face. The development of the matter to this point completely exceeded Xi''s expectations. The final mecha, which was pinning his hopes, was actually scrapped. Such a development made Xi''s mood particularly heavy. Originally in her plan, her final mecha would sweep everything, eventually destroy the chaos, turn it into resources, and grow further. Then she will drive the final mech to come to earth to help her other half detach from the shackles of the universe. Eventually they will reunite, destroy the universe, and then escape. As a result, this plan was completely invalidated as soon as it was launched. Xi once again felt the manipulation of fate, just like when she was first born, if it were not for the manipulation of fate, she would not split, which would lead to the birth of endless chaos. Without all of this, she must be the most qualified planetary will, how could she have come this far. Thinking about it, Xi''s eyes gradually became scarlet. "boom--!" A raging and crazy arrogance burst out from Xi''s body, without using any scientific creations of Atlantis. At this time, the girl burst out with extremely terrifying power, like a ghost who chose someone to eat. Seeing Xi''s changes, the four Nagato looked at each other and sighed secretly. They knew that Xi had already lost her mind at this time. But they can also understand. As long as they think about it, they can feel the grief and anger in Xi''s heart, but even if they can understand, their approach will not change the slightest. "let''s go!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, and Nagato slowly said. As soon as the voice fell, the red-haired boy directly incarnates the river of truth. The river of endless truth traverses the chaotic void, directly sweeping the entire battlefield, and countless laws and chains are intertwined, trapping Xi. If it is normal, Xi will use various methods to evade the blockade and siege of the law chain. But the girl at this time is in a crazy state, the so-called reason does not exist.16 Novel Network www.book16.com Failing to escape the attack of the law chain, the girl chose to break through the front, her arrogance increased again and again, just like a beast in trouble, struggling blindly, trying to break free. "Crack!!" Xi is the half of the pseudo-eternal, and her strength should not be underestimated. Even in a crazy state, the chains of law can be broken continuously, but she has broken many chains, but more chains have come from the siege. The constant power of the law of truth emerges from the river of truth and turns into chains. Faced with such a situation, Xi seemed to be trapped in a beast, and was directly in trouble. "I''m coming too!" Seeing Nagato successfully trapped Xi, Saya''s eyes brightened, and he directly transformed into a river of souls, intertwined with the river of truth, and countless soul powers rushed out wildly, intertwined and merged with the power of law. With the blessing of soul power, the chain of laws becomes more terrifying and terrifying. Seeing this, Stardust and Noah looked at each other. The two girls nodded one after another. The same turned into a long river. What the stardust transforms is the long river of stars, which is the manifestation of the chaotic stars. The endless river of stars contains endless star power. Every drop of star river water is the star power that has been tempered. What Noah has transformed is a long river of red dust. As the name suggests, the river was transformed by the 10,000-square-meter red dustcivilization was conceived between the endless red dust. Knowing this, in a sense, Noah has begun to slowly transcend the limitations of civilization. With the addition of the two new rivers, the power of the chain suddenly increased hundreds of times. Under such strength, Xi''s resistance became weaker and weaker. Until the end, completely submerged in chains. Four long rivers intertwined and flowed in the void, and the figures of the four Nagato people appeared on their respective long rivers. They looked at each other and exchanged their opinions. Originally, everyone expected that there would be a fierce battle between them and Xi. I just didn''t expect the girl to fall into this crazy state. But this is also a good thing. Save a lot of effort. just-- "How to deal with her?" Such a question appeared in the minds of four people. You must know that killing a Taoist ancestor is not a simple matter-the divine master is an exception, even if it is a crazy Taoist ancestor, the time and energy required to pay are not trivial. During the exchange of thoughts, everyone quickly reached a consensus. They control their own long rivers and run their own power with all their strength. "Om!" Wonderful resonance resounded among the four great rivers. It was the most beautiful voice in the world, just like the original ballad, and in this ballad, the will of the four members of Nagato reached an agreement, and their strength was intertwined and condensed in the void. Then it derives into a tetrahedron, which directly envelops Xi. "Chaos Seal!" x4 In the unanimous whispers, the tetrahedron transformed by the resonance power directly becomes the most powerful seal. Xi, who could not resist, was directly sealed within the tetrahedron... 2334 Chapter 139 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a moment, the long river of Tao dissipated like a phantom. Nagato raised his right hand and spread out his palm. A few ripples appeared in the void, and the tetrahedron that had sealed Xi shrank to the size of a ping-pong ball and fell into his palm. Holding the tetrahedron, feeling that Xi was forced to fall asleep in it, the red-haired boy couldn''t help feeling very emotional. If Xi hadn''t lost her mind, the battle would never have ended so easily. "It saves a lot of effort." Secretly murmured, Nagato pulled the tetrahedron straight away, and then his gaze deflected slightly to look at the chaotic void in the distance. It''s not just him, Saya, Noah, and Stardust. The gaze of the ancestors caused the void to ripple. "Om!" As time passed, the ripples did not dissipate, but intensified. Not long after, the figure of a gray-robed Taoist wandered out of the ripples. The tribulation qi that filled the void completely boiled at this moment. As if to welcome the arrival of his own master. Seeing the visitors, including Nagato, the expressions of the four Taoist ancestors became slightly solemn. Although their appearance had changed a little, everyone recognized the identity of the visitors. He is no one else, but the culprit of the premature outbreak of the Great Tribulation, Buddha Lord! With Xi already defeated, the Buddha at this time was the last enemy of Bai Yujing''s Taoist ancestors, and he was an enemy who had absolutely no room for compromise. Therefore, when the opponent appears in front of everyone, a fierce battle is almost inevitable. Just before that-- "Why didn''t you wear your golden robes." The red-haired boy''s eyes flickered slightly, he looked at the gray long hair of the Taoist in the gray robe, and couldn''t help but joked, "Even the hair has grown out. You don''t plan to be a monk anymore." "Surroundings, everything is vain, I am the Taoist of Silence!" The words that were cold to nothingness were uttered from the gray-robed Taoist, or the nirvana Taoist population. The next moment, the nirvana Taoist stepped out, and the chaotic void began to move towards nirvana. The ferocious wave of nirvana sprang out of thin air and swept straight toward the Nagato four. Obviously, the nirvana Taoist at this time belonged to the type who didn''t say much about people. "Hmph, what are you pulling!" Faced with the actions of the dying Taoist, Noah, who had the most emotional personality, was immediately unhappy. He stepped out in the same step, clenching his slender hands, and completely aroused his boundless fist. The fist of the broken void was once again unfolded from the girl''s hand. It seems that because of the existence of a Taoist ancestor, that is, the life of the god Lord, as a sacrifice, Noah''s fist of sentient beings has undergone an unprecedented evolution, raising more than one level. The wave of annihilation that has swept away all collapsed and dispersed under the fist of the girl''s domineering and unparalleled beings. Not only that, after defeating the Nirvana Frenzy, the terrifying Quan Jin directly attacked the Taoist Nirvana, before the opponent could react, it blasted him down for hundreds of millions of miles. The tendency of flying backwards was finally stopped, and half of the body of the Taoist Nirvana almost collapsed. Although he had absorbed the tribulation qi that filled the void in time to restore himself, the aura on the body of the nirvana Taoist was obviously weakened a lot, and he was obviously seriously injured. "...The effect is so good!" Noah was a little surprised to achieve such a result. In the blink of an eye, she understood the reason. Her fist of all beings is a martial art deduced based on the way of civilization, and its essence is the cry and fighting spirit of the endless beings that make up civilization. However, in this endless chaos, no matter how strong the power of sentient beings is, it is far inferior to Taoist ancestors. There are ants under Taoist ancestors, which is almost a truth of chaos. But when Noah killed a Dao ancestor with the fist of sentient beings, this truth was broken, and the fist of sentient beings, which condensed the will of sentient beings, also improved more than that. "So that''s it, haha, leave that guy to the old lady!" After understanding his own situation, Noah''s self-confidence greatly improved, and his eyes gleamed when he looked at the dying Taoist in the distance. He wanted to kill another Taoist ancestor and try to sublimate again.Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com It''s just that as soon as her words fell, two whirlpool-like ripples appeared on the body of the Taoist Silent in the distance. "Om!" "Om!" Along with the ripples, two figures wandered out of the whirlpool. It was two Taoists who were also dressed in gray robes, and their bodies were dead silent. Even their appearance and aura were the same as those of the Taoist Nirvana, or that they were indeed Taoists of the Nirvana. In a blink of an eye, the enemy changed from one to three, and Noah, who had just released his rhetoric, was dumbfounded. "...I suddenly felt that it would be better for everyone to go together!" After a moment of silence, the girl looked at her companion and said with some embarrassment. At this moment, the three nirvana Taoists moved at the same time. The arrogance of nirvana burst out, and the three nirvana Taoists directly turned into three gray waves of nirvana, which at first glance looked like three terrible evil dragons extinguishing chaos. I saw the evil dragon passing by, the emptiness of chaos was dying, and the whole world was dead silent! Faced with the attack of three extinguished evil dragons, the four of Nagato shot at the same time. "Fist of all beings!" "Chaotic Zhoutian Star Array!" "True Shockwave!" "Sword of Law!" Dao ancestor-level moves were unfolded without any reservations. Under the terrifying destructive power, the three attacking evil dragons only resisted for a while before they flew upside down and fell apart. The three nirvana Taoists even destroyed one directly, and the two respected hurt. But even so, the faces of the four Taoist ancestors did not have the slightest expression of joy. On the contrary, their faces were solemn to the extreme. Because at almost the same time, the surrounding chaotic tribulations rose to an extremely terrifying level, and swirls of ripples appeared in the void one after another. A nirvana Taoist walked out of the vortex, and the number reached hundreds in a blink of an eye. "Open, what are you kidding?!" Seeing this scene, the corners of Noah''s mouth twitched slightly, although she felt it too, although these so-called nirvana Taoists were somewhat moist, their defenses seemed not high. But there is no doubt that they do have Dao Ancestor level attack power. There are hundreds of Taoist ancestors, there are not so many in the entire chaotic history! And looking at this posture, the number is more than that... "What about this?!" "Cold food!" It was Saye who answered Noah, and saw the girl in the white dress slightly squinted her eyes, "I understand, these nirvana Taoists are all incarnations, and the true deity is entangled with the source of chaos." "You know, but what about that?" Hundreds of nirvana Taoists spoke at the same time, and their voices were full of icy silence. "No way!" At this time, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said, "There is only one thing I need to tell you. You are not the only one who can contact the origin of chaos." Hearing this, the complexions of hundreds of nirvana Taoists changed slightly at the same time. Dont wait for them to react-- "boom--!" The thick and unspeakable roar suddenly echoed in the hearts of all the creatures in the endless chaos, and the dying catastrophe that permeated the chaos directly appeared to stagnate. The bodies of the hundreds of Nirvana Taoists even showed a trace of obvious weakness... 2335 Chapter 140 Retrograde Death! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time returned to the eve of the appearance of the dead Taoist. The ruins of the broken Central Immortal Realm are scattered everywhere with many time-space fragments, distorted grievances, and other dangers. The existence under the Dao Sage will stay here forever if it is not careful. But none of these can stop the greed from endless chaos. Perhaps it was for the cultivation methods and magic items left by the immortal civilization. In just a short time, an unknown number of explorers from the endless chaos came here. Regardless of the danger to their lives, they chase every possible opportunity. The blood, I don''t know when it has been spilled all over the ruins. In the central area of ??the ruins, it is a safe area beyond everyone''s expectations. There are neither dangerous space debris nor twisted monsters derived from various reasons. The only thing is a dead, dry land and a gray sky. The white-robed boy-Nagato''s death, my incarnation was sitting on this dead and dry ground at this time, and all his consciousness was concentrated on the eternal imprint he got from the immortal master. Although the elapsed time is not that long, the white-robed boy still learned a lot from the imprint of eternity. Especially with regard to every step of how to advance to the realm of eternity, he has already counted them all. And just when he was about to learn more about the wonders of eternity, inexplicable information emerged in his heart, he sighed lightly, and the white-robed boy slowly opened his eyes. Slowly getting up, the white-robed boy''s gaze was faint, as if he had penetrated time and space and saw the figure of the Ji Mie Taoist. "Forget it, knowing how to advance to eternity is already a great reward." "No matter how greedy you are, you will get a little better." "So be it!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the white-robed boy''s eyes gradually filled with coldness. When Bai Yujing fully launched his action, he conducted a thorough enough analysis of the whole situation. The enemy he was about to face was even more distributed. Among them, the opponent of the white-robed boy was the Buddha Lord who had already transformed into the Great Tribulation of Nirvana. As for how to deal with him, the young man had already had a draft and an absolute certainty! "Although there is a price to pay." Thinking of this, the white robe boy''s breath suddenly changed. "Om!" I saw an illusory flame bursting out of the white-robed young man''s whole body. It was a flame of emptiness that burst out from the soul from the inside out. Under the burning of this flame, the young man''s vigorous and limitless vitality was constantly weakened . The power is disintegrating, the body is dying, and the soul and the avenue are constantly illusory. In less than an instant, the color of dead silence and nothingness gradually appeared on the white-robed boy-obviously, he was undergoing a self-destruction that no one could understand. "boom--!" The volatility caused by the existence of the self-destruction of the Dao Ancestor level is not small. The scale of the nirvana catastrophe that had been going on was directly increased by more than a factor. The void around the boy collapsed for it, and a long river of nirvana that extended to the end of the void appeared. The ruins of the Central Immortal Realm uncontrollably stepped towards the abyss of nirvana at the moment of the dying river. What time and space fragments, what resentment monsters... All turned into nothingness in the aftermath of the long river of silence. And those adventurers who came to explore did not even react, all turned into fly ash.Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org The surrounding changes did not attract the slightest attention of the white-robed boy. He stared directly at the river of silence. The purple eyes seemed to contain endless divine light, and the white-robed boy''s vision was pierced through the endless time and space with Changhe as the medium, and he immediately saw the figure sitting at the starting point of the long river of extinction. That''s not someone else, it''s really the Buddha, or the deity of the nirvana Taoist. He is merging with the origin of death. With the vision and perception of the white-robed boy, he immediately discovered that the Taoist of Nirvana had merged nearly half of the origin of annihilation. If there were no accidents, after some time, he would be able to integrate the nirvana perfectly. At that time, even if eternity has not yet been achieved, the Taoist of Nirvana will not fear any eternal. "Ok?!" Daozu-level perceptions are very keen. The sight of the boy naturally attracted the attention of Taoist Nimbling. Slightly opened his eyes, bowed his head to the other end of the long river of silence. Two gazes that were almost nothingness projected. Make eye contact with the teenager. "Om!" With his eyes facing each other, the emptiness of the long river of dying directly swayed ripples. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The white-robed boy didn''t care about the tendency of his body to be dying step by step. He stepped out and stepped directly into the long river of silence. Not only that, the white-robed boy is directly against the long river, heading in the direction of origin. At first it was a step, then a trot, and then a charge. In just the blink of an eye, the white-robed boy adapted to the action of the long river of retrograde nirvana, and directly straddled the long distance, and continued to approach the position of the nirvana Taoist deity. Facing the white-robed boy who charged, a wave of waves flashed in the emptiness of the nirvana Taoist eyes. A bad premonition emerged in his heart, and the Taoist Nirvana did not hesitate, directly relying on the authority he obtained to manipulate the entire river of nirvana and activate the power of the river. "boom--!" With the activation of the nirvana Taoist, the long river of nothingness seemed to come alive. The annihilating power contained in Changhe immediately multiplied by an unknown number of times, and the obstacles that hindered the progress of the boy increased, not to mention, it was still accelerating the annihilation process of the boy''s body. More than that, many weapons of silence were condensed inside Changhe, in an attempt to kill the young retrograde man. In the face of many obstacles, the white robe boy''s face did not change at all. Decisively exploding out all his last strength, the white-robed boy completely turned into an off-string arrow, abruptly carrying many obstacles, and charged towards the dying Taoist. Regardless of the slaying of the weapon of nirvana, or the refusal of the long river of nirvana, even the extinguishment of the self cannot stop him from moving forward. It was just that in an instant, the white-robed young man rushed to the front of the nirvana Taoist not far away-although at this time, his body was already mutilated a lot, only half of his body remained. But a smile of victory appeared on the corner of the boy''s mouth, and the imprint of eternity appeared in the remaining left hand. "It seems that this time, I won!" "Boom!" .. 2336 Chapter 141 Throughout! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How to quickly solve a Taoist ancestor. Long ago, Nagato began to think about this question, but after a long time of thinking, he could only come to the conclusion that a single Dao ancestor can be quickly solved by the power of a plurality of Dao ancestors. Similar to Nagato''s solution to the witch lord, Noah''s bombardment of the god lord is an extremely rare and even close to zero special case. The reason for this is very simple. Dao Ancestor''s life level is too complete. There may be a gap between Taoist ancestors, but it is definitely not big. It is impossible to do things like crushing. But after fully comprehending the path of eternity, the red-haired boy suddenly understood that if you want to quickly solve a Taoist ancestor, you naturally need a power above the Taoist ancestor-that is, the power of eternity. It''s just that between the eternal chaos and the real universe, where do you seek eternal power? After killing the immortal lord, the answer naturally appeared. Yes, it is the eternal imprint left by the fairy lord! Although it is only a small mark, if the eternal is compared to an ordinary human, then the mark is equivalent to a footprint left by an ordinary person walking on the ground. But the eternal is the eternal after all, and its level has far surpassed the level of the Taoist ancestor. Even if it is just a brand, it contains the true meaning of eternity. In the hands of Nagato, it is like a nuclear bomb. Although there are many eternal information recorded in the Eternal Brand, which is of great value, if you can read them all, it will inevitably enable the young to make great progress after being promoted to Eternity, but that is also the future. The most important thing now is to defeat all enemies and win the final victory. Nagato, who has always been decisive, immediately used the eternal imprint - through the eternal way he had felt, he pulled the true meaning of the imprint and turned it into a bomb cast by eternal power. "boom--!" Unimaginable power suddenly burst out. My avatar dissipated directly under this power... However, the Taoist Nirvana had no time to react and suffered the greatest damage in history. The incomprehensible force directly tore his body and severely damaged his soul in an incredible way. More than that, this force directly collapsed the foundation of his avenue of nirvana and completely defeated the river of nirvana. The whole process was completed in an instant, and when he came back to his senses, the Taoist Nirvana had already escaped from the origin of the annihilation, and the whole person''s situation was extremely tragic, almost in a state of dying. The puppet incarnations of those nirvana Taoists who split into chaos even directly dissipated. In the face of such a sudden situation, even the dying Taoist whose feelings are almost nihilistic can''t help but be completely confused at this time. "How could this be?!" It seems that the foundation of the avenue collapsed. Soon, the feelings of the Taoist Nirvana returned automatically, but if he could choose, he would never want his feelings to return. In the face of his current state, the only things in the hearts of the Nirvana Taoists are shock, anger, and... madness! He can''t, and is absolutely unwilling to accept, he will fall to his immediate end. "Obviously..." Reluctantly condensing his own remnant, Taoist Silence muttered to himself, "Obviously, it''s only a step away from true...success, I am not reconciled!" "I am not reconciled!" ok novel it www.okxs8.com The hoarse and tragic voice echoed in the inexplicable dimensional void. The breath of the nirvana Taoist was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the last moment of his life, Taoist Nirvana suddenly remembered one thing, that is the brand that the white-robed boy used to detonate, he seemed to have seen it from his former master and immortal master. Although he didn''t know what it was, he knew instinctively that it was a good thing. The immortal master lost himself because of that thing, which caused him to know this thing, but never thought of getting it from his former master. It''s just that I never thought that I would die because of that thing. "Fate is really impermanent, Master!" With such thoughts in mind, the Taoist of Nirvana has completely stepped into nirvana. In a sense, the Taoist of Nirvana can be regarded as fulfilling his wish, and he is one with nirvana, albeit in the form of death. But just moments after the complete disappearance of the nirvana Taoist, the dimension of the void rippled. With the passage of time, the ripples fluctuate more and more. until-- "boom--!" The ripples collapsed, and the endless stream of time emerged in the void. At the end of the long river of time, or the starting point, a figure of a white-robed boy is slowly getting up-it is not someone else, it is indeed the body of Nagato fused with the origin of chaos. Along with the little behavior of the white-robed boy, the whole river began to tremble slightly. The passing self, which has merged the origin of chaos, is equivalent to the past of chaos in a sense, and his every move means that the rewriting of the past of chaos will naturally cause many shocks. If it weren''t for the Great Tribulation of Silence, the white-robed boy would definitely be corrected by the chaos instinct restraint. And now-- "The harvest time is up!" Standing at the uppermost reaches of the long river of time, the power of the white-robed boy emerged frantically, turning into a pure white dragon, following the long river of time, extending from the distant past to the present. Then Bai Long jumped directly out of the long river of time, and directly pounced on the source of extinguishment. "Om!" At the moment when the white dragon came into contact with the source of nirvana, a wonderful resonance burst out. If the power of Nagato''s dead body symbolizes the beginning of chaos, then what the source of dying symbolizes is the end of chaos, the ultimate destination of all things. Of course, the home of the chaos and all phenomena is not only the end, but also the detachment. Only when the forces of the original and the end were connected to each other, the end of the chaos was doomed, and the resulting impact was unprecedentedly severe, and the chaos instinct broke out completely. But the end result that resonates with the original power is even more terrifying. That is the power beyond the Dao Ancestor level, just conceived just now, it seems to penetrate the beginning and end of the Dao, directly suppressing the survival instinct that erupts from the chaos. As a result of its external performance, the intensity of the Great Calamity of Annihilation was soaring at an unprecedented speed. Life is wailing, the plane is collapsing! Even the entire Chaos Void began to fall apart... ps: There are only a few chapters left in the text... 2337 Chapter 142 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Endless Chaos finally ushered in its own end. Nagato, Saya and other Dao ancestors who were in the chaotic void understood the situation for the first time and looked at each other, and several Dao ancestors couldn''t help but become silent. Although it has long been known that this will be the result, everyone is still very moved when facing it. In the final analysis, the existence of chaos is like home to everyone present-even if the future of this home will become an obstacle to everyone, home is home. No one will be heartless when their home is about to be destroyed. "Start the final hole card!" After a while, the red-haired boy suddenly said, "Since this''home'' is going to be gone, then I will lead you to create a brand new home." "Understood, Brother Nagato!" "Leave it to Stardust." "Yes!" The girls around were shocked when they heard the words, and they all responded. Then the girls looked at each other, and after completing the communication in an instant, their figures disappeared in place. Obviously, they were preparing to activate the so-called final hole card. Throughout the process, Nagato maintained a quietly standing posture with no extra moves. He was remembering his past. From the first dawn of the rebirth of the world of Naruto, to the peerless overlord of the godslayer world, to the tempered path of seeking the way, and now the Lord of Truth. During this period, Nagato experienced a lot and gained a lot. "This is a good journey!" For a moment, I recovered from my memory, the red-haired boy was very grateful and made a simple summary for himself in this endless chaotic past. "However, this journey almost ends here." Looking around the surrounding void and planes that were constantly collapsing, Nagato sighed slightly, his steps were taken slightly, and the whole person disappeared into the chaotic void. At the next moment, the collapsed void spread out, and shattered the chaotic void where it was originally located. ... ... At the end of this chaos, disasters are everywhere. If there is any place in the entire chaos that is safe, then only the chaotic starry sky where the infinite civilization is located, and only the chaotic starry sky, can barely prevent the appearance of collapse. At this time, Bai Yujing was the center of the chaotic starry sky. Nagato''s figure appeared here silently. There is not much time until the chaos comes to an end. By that time, everything in Bai Yujing will be completely dissipated. With this thought, the red-haired boy suddenly wanted to take a closer look at Bai Yujing. After all, on the road to the rise of Nagato, Bai Yujing is an important milestone and symbol. Here, Nagato and his lovers paid a lot of hard work. Also left a lot of memories! Strolling on the slightly remote path of Bai Yujing, Nagato did not deliberately choose how to move forward, but walked forward at will, admiring everything around him.516 Novel Network www.516xs.com I don''t know when, he came to a garden with cherry blossoms. "My husband?!" A slightly surprised voice caught Nagato''s attention. Following the voice, he looked over and saw a long straight black girl in a pink kimono looking at her in surprise under a huge cherry tree. The girl''s temperament is noble, but it also gives people a soft and extremely comfortable feeling. "It''s Sakuraji!" Seeing the girl, a little surprise appeared on Nagato''s face. He walked to the girl''s side and hugged it in her arms to her little exclamation. Looking for a piece of clean grass at random, Nagato sat down with the girl in his arms. After the initial surprise, the girl leaned docilely in Nagato''s arms, the kind of tenderness that permeated her bones, which made the red-haired teenager feel heartfelt love and compassion. "It''s been a long time since I chatted alone. Let''s chat with me." "Okay, your husband." In this way, in the environment where the cherry blossoms are falling, Nagato and Sakurahime whispered softly. They didn''t talk about the big truth, nor did they talk about the current situation. They talked about trivial things, but this kind of atmosphere seemed extremely harmonious. Gradually, Nagato''s mind, which seemed a little tired from the continuous fighting, gradually regained its vitality. Suddenly, Nagato stopped, because he remembered that the story between himself and Sakura Ji could not say anything about love at all, it was entirely his own unilateral robbery. Almost subconsciously, Nagato opened his mouth and said, "Sakurahime, I will return you a love." Sakuraji was a little stunned when she heard Nagato''s words. Then she remembered something. A tear appeared in the corner of the girl''s eyes. She replied with joy and buried herself in Nagato''s arms. Seeing Ying Ji''s performance, Nagato was thoughtful, but an inexplicable weight suddenly appeared in her heart. "Ah, what did I hear?" At this moment, teasing voices rang around. I saw several girls walking out from behind the cherry blossom trees. Among them, the girl in sailor suit holding a sword-Jianshan Huangquan joked. It''s just that although the words are ridicule, the girl''s face has a look called''expecting''. "Love, I want too!" Another cheerful man with a long bow said loudly, "Nagato-kun, you also owe me a love, I still remember what you did when you met me for the first time." "And I!" The kimono sister who held the glass high also announced loudly, "I didn''t expect that just coming out to drink, we would have such a great harvest. Our always domineering and unreasonable Nagato-kun finally got the hang of it." Listening to the words of the girls and feeling the expectation in their hearts, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly twitched. The weight that was originally born in his heart because of Ying Ji was getting heavier and heavier. In a daze, he understood that this weight was nothing but his responsibility to his lover. Regardless of the initial encounter and the subsequent relationship, they have become an indispensable part of themselves. Thinking about this, Nagato suddenly spoke, and at the same time, through the connection between his own souls, he conveyed the words to all his lovers, and...Daughters: "Come here all, in my name, let us hold a banquet." "I, suddenly I want to get together with you!" ps: The final curtain is about to open... 2338 Chapter 143 Unlimited Completion! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On this day, Bai Yujing high-level officials gathered. In the garden scattered with cherry blossoms, Nagato, many lovers, daughters, and some ambiguous girls held up their wine glasses, tasted delicious food, and told each other''s feelings. At the end of this chaos, if you don''t say many things, it will be too late. Nagato walked among the many girls-he promised a wish to all the girls, as long as the girls put forward and the wish has the possibility of fulfillment, then he will definitely complete it. As a result, most girls, especially lovers of Nagato, hope to have a serious relationship. This made the red-haired boy couldn''t help but smile. He acted in his early years, and it seemed that something was wrong. But Nagato will not regret it, because this is his style. I will never regret the past! Of course, no regrets, no regrets, this does not prevent Nagato from earnestly answering the girls'' desire that seems small, but it makes him feel heavy from the bottom of his heart and feel that he must be serious. In addition to the desire to fall in love, there are other interesting and even absurd desires. For example, the wish of two girls Remilia and Franluto is that they don''t want to be daughters anymore. Faced with this wish, Nagato endured the contempt of the surroundings, and agreed with a wry smile. Another example is the desire of Gaia and Alaya to truly become a creature. Although a little surprised, Nagato agreed with a smile. Another example is Nakamura Yuri''s wish to resist Nagato''s rule-this wish of course Nagato could not agree. The red-haired boy arrested the girl on the spot and gave it a lesson. The wish question and answer session lasted more than two hours before it ended. Keeping all the wishes of the girls in mind, Nagato raised the glass to enjoy drinking, enjoying flowers, chatting with the girls, and even dancing together under the cherry trees. Until the end, everyone was drunk, and they all murmured and embraced and fell asleep... ... ... The next day, when the morning sun just rose. Nagato, who had long awakened from his dream, stood quietly on the hill among the gardens, bathed in the first sunlight, his body and mind were all emptied, and he was in touch with the world. Gradually, the boy felt that the movement behind him gradually increased. He didn''t need to look back, he knew that it was the girls'' awakening. "Brother Nagato!" Saya stepped barefoot on the lush grass, walked to Nagato''s side, and said softly, "The time is almost there, do you want to start that directly?" Hearing Saya''s question, Nagato turned around and looked at the girls standing behind him. Looking at the smiling faces, Nagato opened his hands: "Saya, let''s start!" "Yes!" Accompanied by the girl''s words, drastic changes started. "Om!" The three realms of heaven, earth and human beings that make up the chaotic starry sky are running wildly. The network of laws of heaven, the network of authentic dragon veins, and the sea of ??humane spirit have all appeared in the chaotic starry sky. The three ways of heaven, earth and man are intertwined and merged into one, turning into a large array with Bai Yujing as the core and covering the entire starry sky. "Crack!!" As time passed, the large array slowly and firmly began to move. The entire chaotic starry sky seemed to condense into one in an instant. At the same time, all the creatures living in the chaotic starry sky were violently shocked, and inexplicable information emerged from the bottom of their hearts, and immediately all the creatures understood the current situation of the chaos and the inevitable end.31 Novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com At the same time, they also heard the voice of the lord of the chaotic starry sky, the lord of infinite civilization. "My subjects, entrust everything you have to me." "I will lead you to detachment, and..." "rebuild home!!" Hearing the voice of the ruler, all the creatures sprouted the expressions like fanatic believers. They shouted "Your Majesty Eternal", all turned into streamers and gathered on the big formation. Hundreds of millions of creatures are hundreds of millions of streams of light, which immediately illuminates the entire chaotic starry sky. And in this bright brilliance, Nagato''s eyes still looked at the girls in front of him quietly. "Come on, my husband!" "Goodbye to our new world, remember your promise." "Hmph, don''t think about chasing me at will in the future!" Accompanied by various farewell words, the girls all turned into streamers, but unlike others who merged into the big array, they directly merged into Nagato''s body and became part of him. With every stream of light, Nagato felt an extra figure in his soul. When all the streamers that the girls had melted into, Nagato suddenly felt a strange feeling that he was complete at this time, beyond the complete at any time. "It''s just not enough!" After taking a few deep breaths, Nagato looked at the only three Daozu girls left beside him. "understand!" "give it to you!" "let''s go!" Seeing Nagato''s gaze, the girls smiled and nodded. Then they turned into a long river of souls, Stardust River and Hongchen River, wrapping Nagato. Nagato''s body seemed to have turned into an endless black hole, directly absorbing all the three long rivers. In an instant, three more figures appeared in Nagato''s mind. "boom--!" Almost at the same moment, the large array covering the entire chaotic starry sky moved. After absorbing all the living beings, this large array of three condensed heavens, earth and humans, centered on Nagato, shrank crazily, and instantly condensed on the young man, turning into a series of marks on his purple robe. In an instant, Nagato seemed to have received endless blessings. His spiritual power soared rapidly, reaching a terrifying point. "Om!" In a daze, his mind seemed to have crossed the boundaries of Taoist ancestors and jumped directly to another level, and the whole world seemed to have turned into illusion in his eyes. Not only chaos, the so-called real universe, the same is true. Everything outside of the self is illusory. "This is" "The realm of the eternal?" With the help of the entire Infinite Civilization and the many girls of Bai Yujing, Nagato used a similar way of complementing his soul to break through the limit and enter the level of the eternal. Feeling his own state slightly, the red-haired boy turned his head slightly and looked beyond the chaos. With one step out, the young boy''s figure disappeared in place... ps: I am not very satisfied with the writing...... .. 2339 Chapter 144 Eternal Calamity You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an instant, Nagato walked out of endless chaos. But he did not appear in the real universe, but at another latitude above reality and chaos. Here, all normal perceptions, even super perceptions, are meaningless. Only the special perception carried by the realm of the eternal can see and intervene here. Bowing his head slightly, the red-haired boy clearly saw the collapsing chaos, the empty and silent real universe, the world opened by the Tao of Nagato, and... Yuanshi Space is undergoing fierce battle. Without too much hesitation, Nagato directly intervened in Yuanshi Space from the mysterious dimension. "Om!" The sudden ripples instantly stopped the ongoing battle. The faces of the two warring parties were different. Among them, a look of relief flashed across the face of the Golden Robe Longmen. After a long battle, his original background was not as good as the real earth consciousness, but he was actually a bit tired. The arrival of the deity made the Jinpao boy suddenly relieved. In contrast, the pure white girl''s face was extremely ugly-seeing the appearance of the Nagato deity, she knew that another part of her plan should have failed. Thinking of this, many emotions sprouted in the heart of the pure white girl. Horror, anger, even... a little madness. You must know that she has paid too much for this, and even violated the path she should have followed as a planetary consciousness, but in the end she encountered such a major failure. She cannot, and is absolutely unwilling to accept it! For the first time, the pure white girl wanted to break the game. But she knew that in the face of two existences of the same level, she had absolutely no chance of winning. Under the madness, the pure white girl immediately went to the extreme, preparing to die together. Yes, we die together! If it is normal, the girl does not have this ability, but you must know that this is the Primordial Dimension, the starting point of truth and chaos, and the most important source of the entire universe. And she stayed here for so many years, she had already laid a lot of backs. Among them is the setting to detonate the entire Yuanshi space. and so-- "Go and die together!" With such words in her mouth, the girl will start her own settings. "This kind of madness is really similar!" Nagato, in the realm of eternity, naturally saw the girl''s various arrangements, and after feeling the fact that she and Xi were indeed the same person, the boy lightly waved his right hand. "Om!" The power of the invisible mind burst out suddenly. The power of the eternal mind, which far surpassed the Dao Ancestor level, turned into an invisible imprisonment, and directly imprisoned the pure white girl in a way that the Dao Ancestor level could not understand. More than imprisonment, Nagato even cut the connection between the girl and the earth. The next moment, Nagato took out a tetrahedron from nowhere. That is the tetrahedron that seals Xi. Manipulating the power of the heart, the red-haired boy directly sealed the pure white girl into the tetrahedron at the same time, and reinforced the tetrahedron with the power of the eternal level. The whole process was just a blink of an eye, and the pure white girl was sealed like this. Putting away the tetrahedron, Nagato looked at the Jinpao boy.Novels www.xiaos8.com Consciousness resonated in an instant, the power of the soul of the eternal level penetrated each other, and the aura of the golden robe boy instantly recovered, not to mention, even further. The two nodded each other, and at the same time disappeared into the Yuanshi space. The next moment, the two appeared in the infinite world. "Om!" The whole world responded in an instant, and the Jinpao boy instantly resonated with this. At the same time, the endless chaos that was gradually collapsing finally ushered in his end. Intertwined with the forces of dying, the entire chaos began to collapse and condense. "boom--!" Until the end, the entire chaos turned into an indescribable grand current, and then directly crossed time and space, and descended into this infinite world that is resonating. Immediately, the entire infinite world burst into unprecedented cheers. "The time has come!" x3 The same voice was uttered from the Nagato deity, the young man in the golden robe who was resonating with the heavens and the earth, and the young man in the white robe who was looming in the magnificent stream. Eternal power runs through Nagato''s deity, passing me and Tao me! "Om!" Under the violent resonance, the golden robe boy directly transformed into the heaven and the earth, and the entire infinite world seemed to have been alive, and the laws between the heaven and the earth became closer and stronger. The white-robed boy disappeared for the second time, completely merging into the magnificent stream. And the magnificent current condensed from the entire endless chaos turned into an endless force of good fortune to be absorbed by the infinite world, and in an instant, the infinite world began to expand extremely crazy. Two times, four times, eight times, sixteen times... When the infinite world was expanding crazily, Nagato''s deity turned into endless brilliance, scattered among the world that was expanding crazily, and hundreds of millions of creatures were born instantly. "Crack--!" With the deity of Nagato, the disappearance of me and Tao, the whole world finally broke through its limits. The entire world instantly expanded thousands of times and turned into a single-level universe. At the same time as the universe was formed, Nagato appeared again. There was no sign, nor any energy accumulation, the figure of the red-haired boy walked directly out of the wild surroundings, wandering in the void, without any power, like dust. But at this time Nagato knew that he was completely different. The infinite universe that has intercepted the entire chaos and the entire infinite civilization has completely become the eternal foundation of the red-haired youth. With the continuous growth of the universe, Nagato''s body, soul and realm are constantly improving. Until a certain limit, he will condense the imprint of eternity and completely embody eternity. And now the most important thing is-- "Spend this time!" He whispered such words in his mouth, and Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly. The more critical the time came, the more he knew he couldn''t care less. And he knew that before he achieved eternity, there was one last catastrophe. That is the answer given by the eternal mind in the dark. as expected-- "Om!" Suddenly, spatial ripples waved in the infinite universe, and Nagato''s expression changed. At this moment, he lost contact with the universe he created by himself!.. 2340 Chapter 145 The Shady Appears! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time turned around before Nagato walked out of chaos. The real universe, the earth. At this time, a full ten years have passed since Yingzhous battle to exterminate the demons. During these ten years, the form of the entire earth has undergone earth-shaking changes. With the arrival of the third aura shock, many forces on the planet have been shuffled. The Holy See, fostered by the true earth consciousness, was the first to die. Then the Federation quickly followed suit. However, the empire led by Junxie still stood firm, and the rebirth who had gained the power of his father passed his own accumulation period directly and grew into a strong man who was able to watch one side. Under the rule of Junxie, the empire rose strongly after the fall of the Holy See and the Federation. Almost all the remaining demon kings became Junxie''s spoils. But in this era, Junxie is not the only dazzling existence, alone with two partners, re-established an infinite nation on the wasteland of the Federation, but Einhardt, who suppressed the Sea Clan, was no less inferior to him. Even if the impact of Reiki has brought many Tianjiao, but no one can compare to the two of them. Now, ten years later, mankind has become the master of this planet again. But even so, peace has not yet come. The human civilization, which is extremely good at internal fighting, has once again started a struggle-between the empire and the infinite kingdom, in order to break free from the planet''s hegemony, there have been open and secret struggles. In the end, after each of them suffered considerable losses, Junxie first issued a challenge to Einhardt. Facing Junxie''s challenge book, Einhardt faced him without any hesitation. ... ... The location of the final battle was in the Himalayas. In the Old Era, this was the highest altitude mountain in the world, but in the New Era, it was the same here, even higher and colder than in the Old Era. When Einhardt arrived on the battlefield, Junxie had been waiting on the top of the mountain for a long time. Jun Xie sighed quietly as he watched the strolling figure. Once upon a time, he was so eager to get this beautiful person in front of him, and even used a lot of means for this, but in the end she still stood on the opposite side of her own. With a sigh, Jun Xie slowly got up from the snow, his awe-inspiring aura opened slightly. At the same time, Einhardt came to him. "long time no see!" "It''s really long!" After speaking to each other, both Junxie and Einhardt found that the two sides didn''t know what to say. After all, the exchanges between them were only the two or three days of the Battle of the Demon Slayer in Yingzhou. After that, Einhardt and his partner were thrown into the Federation by their master. In the past ten years, both of them have been busy with their own affairs. In the first few years of the impact of the spiritual energy, the world has been changing at an amazing speed. So that they can''t do without their position at all, they can only lead their subordinates to struggle constantly. For a whole decade, they had no contact at all. Although Jun Xie has a so-called rebirth memory, the problem is that in that rebirth memory, he has only seen Einhardt from afar, and has not communicated at all. Under such circumstances, the two of them have nothing to remember. Thinking of this, Jun Xie immediately spoke up and said: "Miss Einhardt, if possible, I hope the infinite kingdom can be incorporated into the empire. After all, you were originally a member of the empire. This is a matter of course, isn''t it?" "Of course? What a joke!" Hearing Junxie''s words, Einhardt couldn''t help but sneered, and said, "Speaking of which, I do owe the Empire a share of nurturing, but that has already been returned to you." "Otherwise you think that these years, how could the empire that is the target of the demons lose so little." "Almost half of the demons are handled by me for you." Speaking of this, Einhardt paused, and then said, "The Infinite Kingdom is the trial of the master handed over to me before the Master left. How can it be handed to you!" Hearing Einhardt''s words, Jun Xie''s face couldn''t help but sink. Although he has stood at a fixed point in the world, Jun Xie has never had any sense of superiority. He clearly remembered the powerless scene he saw in Yingzhou ten years ago. Whether it is dawn or Gaia in darkness, it is a thorn in Jun Xie''s heart. Now hearing the message revealed by Einhardt''s disciple at dawn, an uncontrollable evil fire burst into his heart, and the evil flame burst out immediately. "Ha, do you want to fight, then come on!" Seeing the evil flames spreading out of Junxie''s body, Einhardt couldn''t help but think of the battle between the two ten years ago, and the fighting spirit was immediately high, and the domineering look suddenly burst out. "Let''s finish the battle that had no results ten years ago, kill!" No. 18 www.18wxw.com The turbulent dominance swept out along with the terrifying killing intent, Einhardt stepped out with his left foot and fisted with his right hand, covered with the dark armed dominance, condensing extremely terrifying power. With a punch, the punch strength enough to tear the earth and the sky suddenly burst out. "Evil Flame TransformationThe Great Evil King!" The evil flame around Jun Xie''s body became more and more vigorous, and it directly swallowed a large piece of the ground under his feet, and then condensed into a long knife that looked extremely strange and evil. "Heaven''s cry is extinct!" Holding a long knife, Jun Xie slashed fiercely towards the attacking Fist Jin. The evil blade light ran across the sky, and endless visions emerged. It was the ups and downs of the common people in the world, the chaos turned upside down, the self-attack, and the chaotic killing. "boom--!" Dao Mang and Quan Jin had an extremely strong collision, which caused a terrifying impact. The Himalayas caused a big avalanche in this impact. It''s just that the surrounding changes can''t attract the attention of Junxie and Einhardt at all. They are at the top of the world and they have reached the fifth turn of the professional system, the realm of the sky. In this state, the environment does not affect them at all. In this way, the battle continued. Einhardt wielded his iron fist, without any special attack method, with the purest iron fist, driving his domineering way, without retreating, without dodge, and attacking frontally. In contrast, Jun Xie displayed extremely many moves and profound meanings. The sky is crying and extinct, the broken Buddha forgets the way, the four defeats are empty, the rotation of the six realms, the demon-brahman, the madness and the sky, the thundering nine days, the four feelings return to one, the ten thousand tribulations, the unforgivable... Lin Lins various moves, there are those for the body, there are those for the soul, and there are also those for the soul... The gap between the two of them was not big, and the battle soon entered a stalemate. One day, two days, three days... For ten days, the Himalayas were completely flat in the battle between the two, but even so, the battle did not end. at this time-- "Om!" Wonderful fluctuations flashed between the spiritual senses of the two. The battle was stopped tacitly, Junxie and Einhardt retreated a long distance respectively, and then concentrated on sensing and capturing the inexplicable fluctuation. Not long after, Einhardt had a little gain. Because at this moment, the girl vaguely caught the traces of her master from her perception, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the girl couldn''t help feeling a burst of joy. Slightly raised her head to look at Jun Xie, the girl wanted to see if he also gained anything. Then she saw Jun Xie with evil flames all over his body, eyes closed. What the girl didn''t know was that Jun Xie was in an extremely dangerous state at this time, and he didn''t know when there was a dark figure in his consciousness. "who are you?!" Jun Xie''s thoughts were condensed into an entity, looking at the dark figure in front of him, while manipulating the power of his consciousness sea, trying to kill the dark shadow that made him feel extremely dangerous. Just as his thoughts started, he was horrified to discover that the Sea of ??Consciousness had no reaction at all. "Of course there is no reaction!" Seeming to understand Junxie''s horror, Soi Ying said indifferently, "Your rebirth is entirely based on my power. Everything about you, including your soul, belongs to me." "Use my power to deal with me, it''s a joke..." With that said, Jun Xie''s consciousness trembled slightly, and a force emerged directly, obliterating Jun Xie''s consciousness. At the moment before it completely disappeared, Jun Xie suddenly felt stunned and sad. He did not expect that he was just a chess piece laid by others from beginning to end, and he was always just dancing in the hands of others. After the Junxie consciousness disappeared, the shadow directly dyed the entire consciousness sea into pitch black. What appeared outside was that Jun Xie''s appearance gradually changed. The black hair gradually turned red, the eyes gradually turned purple, and the rushing evil flame turned into a jet black robe, blessed on the body of the changed Jun Xie. "what!!" Seeing the appearance of Jun Xie after the change, Einhardt, who was a generation tyrant, couldn''t help but exclaimed, because the appearance of Jun Xie after the change was no one else, but her master. Only soon, the girl noticed something strange, and the man''s breath in front of her was a little strange. "No, you are not a master, who are you?" "No, I am your master!" Indifferently answered Einhardt''s question, the black robe long gate waved his hand, directly causing the girl to fall into a deep sleep, and then directly laid a guardian barrier. After doing all this, his eyes turned to the sky, or in other words, beyond time and space. Taking one step out, the black robe long gate directly disappeared in place... 2341 Chapter 146 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Regarding the eternal catastrophe, Nagato has always expected. When he achieved the realm of eternity, he had already understood the innumerable mysteries of chaos and the real universe, and only the so-called rebirth, he really couldn''t understand. In other words, there are powers at the same level as him to cover up the so-called rebirth truth. In view of this, he has a clear understanding, if there is anything that can give him a calamity, it must be the same level of power as himself, that is, the shady of the reborn. It was just thinking back to the question of the reborn, but Nagato was keenly aware of the strangeness. That is, the existence of the rebirth completely made himself a shield. If the rebirth did not appear to attract most of the attention of the true earth consciousness, Nagato felt that his latent actions on the earth would definitely not be so smooth. The real earth consciousness cannot be underestimated. Whether it is in the real universe or the endless chaos, it has profound background. Therefore, the rebirth gave Nagato the feeling that someone was deliberately helping himthere was no way to kill the rebirth in the first place, but he was vaguely aware of the situation. But now, looking at the figure walking out of the ripples in the space in front of him, Nagato was a little startled. If the dark side of the rebirth is himself, then everything is logical. Yes, the shady of the reborn is Nagato himself! Looking at the red-haired boy in a black robe in front of him, who looked exactly like him, and then thought that the connection between him and the infinite universe was lost inexplicably, Nagato naturally came to this conclusion. After all, only the presence of two selves will make the Infinite Universe unable to determine which owner is. This led to the loss of the connection between Nagato and the infinite universe. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help sighing slightly. "how?" Seeing Nagato sighed, the black robe Nagato who had just walked out of the spatial ripples said indifferently, "Seeing my existence, don''t you want to ask anything?" "Does it make sense?" Upon hearing this, Nagato asked indifferently. "Naturally not!" "Then fight!" With such words, Nagato opened a door to a mysterious dimension directly in the air, "Go to that dimension to fight, so as not to destroy the infinite universe." After that, Nagato walked in first. Watching Nagato enter the door, the black robe Nagato also followed, but before stepping into the door, his consciousness swept across the infinite universe, and a look of expectation emerged from the corner of his indifferent mouth. ... ... The battle broke out completely in the mysterious dimension. Nagato and the black robe Nagato showed their full strength in the first time, without any temptation, focusing all their strength on their fists and feet, and the two started the most positive melee combat. What emerged in Nagato''s heart was an incomprehensible terrible murderous intent. He dared to guarantee that he had never tried to kill a person like this once-as if his existence could not be guaranteed if he did not kill the person in front of him. Thinking of this, Nagato was slightly stunned, blasted the enemy away with a punch, and said: "You want to replace me?" "Yes!" Saying such words, the black robe long gate also burst out with an unspeakable murderous intent, stepping out in one step, the distance directly became an illusion, and the fist condensing the shocking killing intent went straight out. "Who is afraid of whom!" Jiu Ling looked at www.90dy.com Facing the enemy''s fist, Nagato did not show any weakness, and also threw a murderous punch. "boom--!" The hurricane-like impact spread from the two of them in all directions. Maintaining the posture of the punching fist, Nagato and the black robe Nagato could not help but froze. The same existence, the same level, and the same murderous intent made them resonate. In an instant, the two passed each other''s lives. Immediately, Nagato knew where the black-robed Nagato came fromhe was nothing else, but it was him who came across time from the future. In his memory in the future, all his chaotic experiences are the same as himself. But it''s completely different from the beginning of lurking to the real earth. There is no rebirth in the other''s memory-after all, rebirths are all his works, but it is precisely because there is no rebirth that he quickly aligns with the real earth consciousness. After that, he who failed to complete the layout, had to fight from start to finish, sublimating himself in the battle. It''s just that after he defeated all the enemies, the real earth consciousness actually detonated the Primordial Dimension. At that time, he had not been promoted to the eternal realm, so he could only watch the real universe completely broken. More than that, his lover and daughters disappeared in the big explosion of Yuanshi space. Faced with such a situation, he can only cry bitterly in the universe alone. Then, in the long years, he grew step by step, and his mind was promoted to eternity, but he found that the chaos was no longer, and the broken universe of the Primordial Space was not enough to support his promotion to eternity. After a long period of planning and power gathering, he looked at his goal in the past. Using the rebirth as the chess piece and coordinate medium, help the past self to complete the layout, and then achieve eternity, and then descend to the past and replace it before the opponent achieves eternity. "Really, interesting plan!" Recovering from the long memory, Nagato stepped back slightly, looking at the black robe Nagato in front of him, "It''s just a pity, I won''t lose to you, the loser." "The loser?" "The guy who lost his lover and daughter is not a loser!" "You dare to say it!" A trace of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the black robe Nagato slowly said, "If it were not for my secret help, you would have fallen to this point." "Will not!" Hearing the words of the black robe Nagato, Nagato firmly said, "Even without your help, I will win, and I will win the final, and the most perfect victory." "you" "you are not me!" I brazenly interrupted the local conversation, and the murderous intent on Nagato''s face appeared frantically, "I will never admit that you are me, I will never regret it." "Lost, go to death!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato strode straight across time and space, hitting the opponent''s face with a punch. Very strangely, the black robe Nagato didn''t even react. "boom--!" Amid the violent roar, the black robe long door flew upside down for hundreds of millions of miles to stop his body, lifted his right hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and slowly said: "Whatever you say, your identity, I will decide!" "Come on then!" "Boom!" .. 2342 Chapter 147 Infinite Future (End of Text) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is no concept of time in the mysterious dimension. Nagato and black-robed Nagato have been fighting here for countless years. Similar strength and too long time made the battle between them completely a clash of willpower. This is definitely the most difficult battle in Nagato''s life. The battle was extremely tragic. Nagato did not know how many times he was broken and reborn. At the end of the battle, Nagato felt that his perfect soul and will were on the verge of collapse. Of course, Nagato''s situation is not good, and the same is true for Black Robe Nagato. He just wanted to make up for his own fault, and what appeared in his heart was boundless hope and fighting spirit. Under such circumstances, he even had the upper hand. But in the end, Nagato won the tug of war. There are roughly two reasons. One of them is that Nagato is not going to break his promise. He still remembers that he had promised all the wishes of those girls before he escaped chaos. He is not fighting alone, he carries the will of his lover and daughters. And the second one is somewhat interesting. In the latter part of the battle, Nagato actually received an inexplicable boost. After investigating the bottom line, he found that it turned out to be the aid of the real universe itself. -Those who descend from the future will eventually be rejected by the universe. "Is this God''s will..." At the end of the battle, feeling his vitality is fading, the black robe Nagato muttered to himself. "It''s inevitable!" Facing the end of the enemy of countless years of struggle, Nagato said straightly, "If it is Nagato, absolutely don''t regret it. If you do, then you are not me." Having said that, Nagato turned straight and stepped out. "Also, thank you for your help." The remaining sound is dim, but the person has disappeared. "Ah!" Hearing this, the black robe Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then said with a mockery, "So, am I still a arrogant?" As soon as the voice fell, he immediately disappeared into the void... ... ... Back in the infinite universe, Nagato found that less than a moment had passed since time. Reconnected to the infinite universe, and with the help of the growth of the entire universe, Nagato successfully completed the breakthrough, and everything in his body turned into a mark. At this time, Nagato understood what the so-called eternity was all about. After all, all the essence of the world is the message of truth. The essence of the mysterious dimension is just a gap. The gap between the ocean of information and the universe. The universe is an island in the ocean. Practicing is the process of collecting information and condensing unique information with one''s own color, while eternity is the condensing of self-information imprints that are enough to travel in the ocean of information. As soon as the imprint of eternity condensed, Nagato felt the endless ocean of information. Not only that, but through the imprint, he can absorb the endless information in the ocean and derive the matter, energy, and laws that allow his infinite universe to grow. "Information ocean, cosmic island, ha, the world is really big!" Secretly muttering, Nagato found that his unlimited life was far from over, and there were many wonderful things waiting for him to pursue and experience in the future. "However, before that..." Many thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato manipulated the power of the eternal imprint, drew immeasurable information from the ocean of information, evolving into a lot of energy, matter and law filled the infinite universe and...the real universe.Hot Book Library www.rdshuku.com Although the real universe was just an instinctive reaction, it did help Nagato. And being born here and growing up here deserves something in return. After doing all this, the red-haired boy descended into the infinite universe, manipulating the universe and heaven, and he began to arrange the reincarnation of his lover and daughters, as well as the infinite civilization of beings. "By the way, I still have to satisfy their wishes, ah, it''s really troublesome!" Saying such words, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. After an extremely long battle, he suddenly missed them a little. just-- "I have to watch the growth of the infinite universe, otherwise, what if it gets crooked." This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s eyes suddenly brightened, his vision penetrated the void, and he saw the real earth, "I want to come, I still have three apprentices." In this way, time flies, and five thousand years have passed in a blink of an eye. The continuous penetration has allowed the infinite universe to completely grow up. Gradually, the repulsive force between the infinite universe and the real universe is getting bigger and bigger, and it is about to separate. Just like the birth of a fetus, the infinite universe is truly independent of the ocean of information. Nagato, after spending three thousand years studying the art of picking up girls, finally became an old driver of one party and chased all his women back. Well, yes, it''s the women...no more daughters. In fact, more than that, the number of women also showed a trend of exponentially multiplying. Many women who could not be eaten by the catastrophe problem before, such as Hancock, Black God, etc., all became Nagato women. With her own women, Nagato returned to the real universe. Before the final farewell, he was going to continue to look at the universe where he was born and grown up, and then he was surprised to find that after receiving his own eternal imprint for three thousand years of support, the real universe had undergone tremendous changes. The laws of the universe are loosening, not as strict as in the past, and there is no longer only the earth with vitality. Many planets with life appear everywhere in the universe. With curiosity, Nagato took his women to take a look. Then, including Nagato, everyone was a little confused. Because most of the planets where life appears are very familiar to them, there are planets where gods and devil coexist, there are planets where pirates and navies compete, and there are planets where vampires are in power... "What the hell is this!" Rao Nagato couldn''t help but vomit softly, and the women around were in an uproar, but soon, the uproar turned into curiosity, and they were all curiously searching for the existence of another self. Looking at the women''s actions, Nagato couldn''t help being curious, and then he saw another himself. The same rebirth in the Naruto world, the same Uzumaki Nagato. It''s just that there is no Key of Ten Thousand Worlds and the Gate of Beyond "No, he is not me!" After a closer look, Nagato still found that the other party and himself were completely two people-even their appearances were just similar, and their personalities were quite different. In a sense, the other party is his own projection in this universe. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the various gods he had seen in Chaos. Besides, there was more than one Athena in his harem. "Perhaps, they are all projections of the once eternals and their followers." "Ha, world, it''s really interesting!" Thinking like this, Nagato suddenly remembered the eternal imprint in the hands of the immortal lord in the past, and made a temporary conscious, "Perhaps I should leave something before leaving." After groping around for a few times, Nagato directly took out the tetrahedron that sealed Xi. Looking at the tetrahedron, Nagato sighed slightly. Originally, he still had the intention to accept the girl inside. He just remembered what happened to the black robe Nagato. Made some hands and feet on the tetrahedron, and Nagato directly threw it towards the ninja planet... After doing all this, Nagato felt the stronger repulsive power in his body. Without staying any longer, Nagato disappeared into the universe with his women directly. At the same time, the infinite universe finally broke away from the real universe and turned into an ark, traveling on the ocean of information... So far, Nagato and his women have moved towards an infinite future!.. 2343 Lord God Wanted Order [Part 1] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Attention No. 13078 Chosen One, activate the residual breath of the most wanted person of the main god-the Void Demon!" "I am requesting to connect to the main god space, Zi, I am disturbed by unknown forces!" "Reconnecting... is expected to be completed within seven days!" "Ding! The Chosen''s exploration mission has been changed, and the mode is selected as the survival mission. The Chosen must survive until the seventh day. After the mission is completed, he will get an s-level soul gem. If it fails, it will be obliterated!" Standing on the cliff, Lin Feng, looking at the giant tree in the distant city, heard the sudden voice of the main god, and instantly had the urge to''just jump off the cliff''. Is there any mistake? It''s obviously just an exploration mission, how can it be related to the main god wanted order! I had known that the risk of randomly choosing to descend on an unknown plane was very high, but Lin Feng still had a fluke mentality. Now it seems that he can''t be greedy for petty gains, and he hit the jackpot all at once! and-- The connection between the Lord God is actually disturbed, which is really unimaginable! The main god space that has always been shown in front of Lin Feng with an omnipotent attitude, it seems that it is really not as powerful as he thought! At this moment, such a thought suddenly flashed in the young man named Lin Feng, but he was pressed down to the bottom of his heart by the inexplicable hypnotic power, even he himself did not know it. At this moment, he is worrying about the command of the main god space... The main god wanted order is one of the most special existences in the main god space. It records the wanted orders of the chosen or native people who have caused damage to the main god space in history. The number of people is very rare, less than a palm. And the most special one is probably the most wanted person of the Lord God-Void Demon! This is an unidentified existence for the main god space. There are three characteristics! The red-haired magic eye, crush the void and move instantly! Because the ability tends toward space, it is named Void, and because it destroys the main god space, it is known as the demon king. Therefore, the name on the wanted order is [Void Demon King]! It is said that the main god space of the first generation was directly divided into a part by this guy violently, which caused a big loophole in the main god space and had to be revised and upgraded. Today''s main god space is the second generation main god space... It is said that the reason why those wanted persons who exploited the loopholes in the main god space successfully caused damage to the main god was entirely because the part of the most wanted person was too important for the entire main god space, causing the main god''s loopholes to suddenly increase. "No wonder the main god space is so anxious and corrupt, the rewards are so rich, and it is not allowed to fail, just think about it, and then maybe you will face a great man who demolished a part of the main god space. I feel guilty no matter how you think!" "Furthermore, judging from the situation that the main god space was disturbed just now, it seems that there are some reaction mechanisms in this world that correspond to the Chosen or the Transmitter. In this way, the possibility of being discovered is very high!" Lin Feng rubbed his temples in distress, "I don''t know if I can hide directly in the mountains and forests and go deep in the forest. After all, the less contact, the easier it will be to overcome difficulties... right?" 5uwx.net Boom!! The sudden roar made the young man stunned for an instant. With a surprised expression, Lin Feng turned his head and saw a few mutant monsters constantly fighting, but the violent roar was ejected from the mouth of a strange monster. The sound of a small flame ball hitting the rock is just that. Of course, Lin Feng has a very important question, and that is-are you sure that it is just a small fireball, not something like a super bomb! "Well, maybe the idea just now is not a good idea!" The young man changed his mouth in an instant. This is all on the edge of the forest, and there are such horrible monsters. If he goes deeper, Lin Feng, who has only experienced four missions, said that he is just a newcomer and cannot withstand such a toss! "sneak!" The skills exchanged by the main god space were used instantly, and Lin Feng''s figure suddenly disappeared in the sun. At this time, in a mysterious base thousands of kilometers underground on the entire planet, in a unique room, Saya in pajamas was awakened by the siren in his ear. "what''s up!" The pure white girl rubbed the corners of her eyes lazily, and put aside the psp that she had been holding in her palm, while the virtual screen appeared in front of the girl. "Saya No. 568, this is a scene suddenly discovered by Red Queen 1009. This is an existence that is not in the registered database!" Accompanied by the inorganic sound from where I didn''t know, the picture in front of Saya showed all the process from Lin Feng''s arrival to the disappearance of stealth. "The conclusion!" At this time, the expression in Saya''s eyes was restored, and a wise aura appeared on the pure white girl! "Conclusion 1: This is a legacy of the demographic statistics of the year. After calculation, the possibility is very small!" "Conclusion two, this is a traverser who strayed into this world from other worlds. After facial observation, this person lacks the confused posture necessary for traversing the world and the possibility of calculation is very small!" "Conclusion three, this is an existence deliberately descending from other worlds. Having talked about facial observation, it even seems to be connected with a certain existence. The possibility is extremely high and it is an unstable factor!" Inorganic voices analyzed their own conclusions one by one. If Lin Feng heard it here, he would have no choice but to ask the gods! "Directly lock the conclusion three. Generally speaking, in the world we completely conquer, Brother Nagato will spend some time attaching a large network of time and space power and causal power to the world crystal wall. News of an outsider''s breakthrough!" When a certain world has been completely conquered and Nagato has become the absolute protagonist, when these two highest levels of power are used on the world''s crystal wall, they will not be rejected by the world! After closing his eyes and perceiving for a while, Saye said, with a smile in his eyes, "And it is still the main god space we are familiar with..." "Understood! Conclusion 3 is locked, please give an order from Lord Saya, how to deal with it!" Saye stood up quietly, dressed neatly, and then looked at the young man in the picture with an enthusiastic smile, "Red Queen 1009, pay close attention to that guys intelligence, and report it to me at any time. Some interesting things have finally appeared in this world. Up!" "Now, I finally have a toy that looks good!" .. 2344 Main God Wanted Order You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"puff!" In the jungle, a woman with long orange hair slashed across the tail of a jungle lightning mink with a dagger, making a tearing sound. Lightning mink, a mutant beast of the new era, its speed is the fastest in this jungle, like lightning, coming and going like wind. Ordinary hunters encounter Lightning Mink, and they all evade and dare not fight with it. The reason why the hunters are like this is because the speed of the lightning mink is too amazing. Some of the powerful genetic warriors or internal warriors just felt a gust of wind blowing, and they were already injured by the claws of the lightning mink. , It is directly killed. Based on this speed, few hunters dare to ask for trouble. But this woman holding a dagger and looking quite mature is different. The speed of Lightning Mink is not an insurmountable obstacle for her. "It seems that if it hurts its tail, it will be more violent and faster?" Feeling that the speed of Lightning Mink has increased a bit, the woman''s eyes finally brought some interest, or... the interest of hunting! This is not arrogance, but the self-confidence necessary to be the third captain of the Valkyrie of the Shenluo Empire! At this moment, the lightning mink leaped on the ground, it turned white, turned into a white light, and rushed towards the woman, while the paws were slightly extended, and the target was directly at the woman''s throat. "Although it''s cute, but unfortunately, I, I have passed the age of loving cute things!" The woman whispered softly, and did not evade for the first time, but stared at the lightning mink, took out the short stick from her waist with the other hand, and the power in her body poured in! Click! With a sound of turning, the short stick turned into a spear, sending a fatal blow at a terrifying speed that broke through the speed of sound! call! In the terrifying sound of breaking through the air, the Lightning Sable was pierced by a spear and died! Turning a spear into a short stick and hung it around her waist, the woman took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from her arms, took out one, lit it, and took a deep breath, but she felt an indescribable emotion in her heart! At this time, it has been 10 years since the Shenluo Empire, and it has been ten years since the arrival of the Shenluo Empire, and the entire world can no longer find a trace of the past! The former young girl student has now become a famous Valkyrie. The changes in the world are just so helpless! Ten years ago, the world was almost destroyed. Zombies were rampant, heaven and earth died, and everything was destroyed. The emperor named Uzumaki Nagato and an angel named Saye saved the world back, but it also brought some side effects! That is the existence of mutant beasts. These mutant beasts are similar in form to those that were forced by humans more than ten years ago, but they are completely two kinds of existence. Their power is that ordinary humans use them. Modern weapons are incomparable. Fortunately, the Shenluo Empire also announced two power systems, genetic modification and martial arts practice, so that humans finally ushered in another evolution, and the profession of hunter was born! "So...Is it enough, the guy over there!" The orange-haired woman spit out a cigarette and looked in a certain direction diagonally opposite herself, "Come out, that kind of pediatric sneaking is really boring in front of me. !" "I''m sorry, because the lady''s fighting posture is so beautiful!" Some embarrassing male voices sounded, and Lin Feng''s figure appeared here, said in a cold sweat.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com Damn it, how come the human being we just met is such a perverted existence, that spear is too fast, and how is that appearance completely similar to the spear of judgment in the legend of ghosts and gods! What Lin Feng didn''t know was that this was a weapon designed by Saya, which was made by imitating the gun of judgment! Besides, apart from a cold sweat, Lin Feng actually felt that this violent woman in front of him seemed a bit familiar, he had seen it there... "Such a reason can''t be the reason for you to peep at me secretly, tell the real reason for you, otherwise, I, the captain of the Valkyrie III Rei Miyamoto will not let you go!" Rei Miyamoto?! Lin Feng, who was a dead house before entering the main god space, heard this name, and the girl in front of him instantly overlapped with an animated character in his memory, and subconsciously said: "Komuro Takashi!" After speaking, Lin Feng regretted it, because he saw the cold light suddenly appeared in the eyes of the woman in front of him! "So, you are the guy hired by the waste material!" The woman named Rei Miyamoto suddenly seemed dangerous, and her childhood childhood sweetheart flashed in her heart, the current waste material scum, the internal force in her body surged! Komuro Takashi is Rei Miyamoto''s childhood sweetheart, but only that. When Komuro Takashi personally killed Miyamoto Rei''s boyfriend, a rift was left between the two, and after Miyamoto Rei worshipped Toshishima Mitsuko and joined the Valkyrie, the two parted ways. After Nagato seized the luck of the entire world, Komuro Takashi, the protagonist, had the greatest influence. He went from talent to waste. He didnt think about making progress or said, and he was degenerating year by year. Even Gao Cheng, who was always by his side Saya left him. Recently, that guy actually started to think of her, and even started the Tong Yan Wuji''s promise when he was a child, and now he hired someone to follow her, unforgivable! Thus, the first crisis that Lin Feng came to the world suddenly came! ... ... Ten minutes later, in a cave in the mountains, Lin Feng was in tatters, but fortunately, his injuries were not serious. It''s just that the young man''s expression was not very good at this time. From the storage space, he took out the wound medicine exchanged by the main god space and treated him briefly. Lin Feng remembered the previous battle again! "It''s a foul!" Gene Lock Tier 3, advanced internal strength, unaware inhuman physique, and various powerful martial arts, the woman named Rei Miyamoto has simply destroyed Lin Feng''s confidence! "Except for those who are selected in the ultimate zone, the rest of the people in the main god space are all food delivery goods!" Lin Feng suddenly felt that this task would seem to be very difficult! I have to say, in a sense, a man''s sixth sense is also very accurate! "but" At this time, Lin Feng suddenly thought of a question, "Is that woman the Rei Miyamoto in the Apocalypse of the Academy, and why did she do it when I mentioned Takashi Komuro..." The water in this world is very deep...... .. 2345 Lord God Wanted Order [Part 2] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The seventh day in this world! Entering the city of this world is unexpectedly simple. Using a human skin mask from the main god space, Lin Feng replaced the identity of a rogue gangster, and forcibly bound the identity chip through a high-tech computer, and easily entered the human area! In fact, what Lin Feng didn''t know was that his so-called high-tech identity chip made by the Red Queen was completely exploded, but for the evil taste of a certain lady, the Red Queen secretly made him succeed! In the seven days, Lin Feng was still a little worried at first, because the Lord God would not let people pass the customs for no reason, and the lesson was engraved in his heart. The young man was always worried about not knowing where to break out of the strong like Miyamoto Rei. But as time passed, Lin Feng suddenly thought that this world is not controlled by the Lord God! In other words-- "I don''t have to worry about something such as the main god raising the difficulty of the task at all!" So Lin Feng felt relieved and gradually integrated into the city. In seven days, Lin Feng fully understood some things in this world, and every time he understood something, Lin Feng would vomit one more time. It was not that Lin Feng was not calm, but the world made people unable to calm down! Ten years ago, the Umbrella Company virus experiment leaked, causing the outbreak of the Resident Evil and the zombies rampant... "The decisive world of Resident Evil, this is really a world of fear!" Watching the beautiful woman named Ada on TV announce the latest policy of the empire, Lin Feng didn''t know what to look at. Ten years ago, the Japanese Valkyrie-Toshishima Tsuneko was born. This is the glorious beginning of a generation of Valkyries... "As expected, she is really strong enough!" Lin Feng, who took out the beautiful photo of the poison island Kongzi in the Dirty''s home and took a look, could only say such a word silently. Ten years ago, the Shinra Corporation was born, replacing the umbrella and establishing hundreds of bases. This is the cornerstone of the empire... "It is definitely my luck not to see Sephiroth!" Hearing such a name, Lin Feng, who lived by the house, could only comfort himself so much! Ten years ago, the devil was born in an attempt to destroy the world... "What''s the matter with that Eva!" Lin Feng didn''t know the pictures of those demons, but he didn''t know that they were Zheng Zha Chuxuan and the others, but the giants that appeared in Adam''s human complementation plan were too familiar. Ten years ago, the emperor and angels saved the world... "It''s actually Saya, there are hundreds of Sayas, and they are indeed angels!" Looking at the pictures of Saya, the otaku was immediately jealous of the emperor. Everyone knows that angels are the emperor''s impunity. But when Lin Feng saw the photo of the emperor, he was stunned... "It''s not a coincidence, red hair, magic eye!" Lin Feng was shocked, "Could it be that this is the most wanted person in the main god space! Void Devil!" "The emperor''s name is Uzumaki Nagato, and it seems familiar... Damn it! Could it be that Uzumaki Nagato!!!" A completely undefeated villain soon appeared in the otaku''s knowledge reserve, the undefeated vortex that played the protagonist and his party in the Naruto World! The reason why Naruto is famous is because of its excellent early plot and the collapse of the later plot. The appearance of Uzumaki Nagato completely brought the style of the mainstream abuse to the extreme, because the name of Uzumaki Nagato has been remembered by countless otaku. At heart. "However, if the Void Demon is this guy, it makes people feel so weird as it should be, but also, this guy has too many cards, and the mystery value is too high, but..." Sitting in his temporary residence, Lin Feng looked at the watch in his hand. It was only a few minutes before the main god watch was connected to the main god space, and his task was about to be completed! "Even if it is him, he can''t resist the main god''s wanted!" 12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com Lin Feng smiled, that was the smile that belonged to his own victory, but the next moment-- "If there is a head-on collision, it will indeed be a little susceptible." The sudden voice of a girl made Lin Feng chill behind his back. The young man who turned around saw a beautiful girl in military uniform looking at himself enthusiastically... the watch on his hand! "...Say, Saya!" Lin Feng felt that his voice was a little hoarse. At this moment, the youth''s IQ increased rapidly, and he instantly understood that maybe everything about him has been controlled by others! After all, people are fierce people who dare to fight against the main god, how can they know nothing! "However, under such circumstances, it is still very easy for me to count the Lord God in the air, let alone a user of time and space power like Brother Nagato!" As soon as the voice fell, the girl in military uniform stretched out her hand to Lin Feng''s master watch. Lin Feng just wanted to do it, but found that he couldn''t move anyway. It wasn''t because he had been tricked. If he wanted to say it, it was probably the feeling that ordinary people were too frightened to move when facing a tiger! Just when Lin Feng was frightened, Saye touched the watch of the Lord God "Ding, the main god watch is invaded by the light of the soul... the counterattack... the counterattack failed... the opponent continues to invade... the main god watch loses contact with the space..." Click! The main god space watch, which even a nuclear bomb could not cause any damage to it, was actually broken... Lin Fengs heart was instantly refreshed, and at the same time there was a sense of peace of mind for some reason. At this moment, Saya said, "I think the so-called Mr. Chosen will definitely follow us very willingly. Tell us about some changes in our old friend, the Lord God, right!" "You must know everything in the next, and speak endlessly!" The legendary tiger appeared in front of Saya! ... ... "Target has been successfully contacted!" "The destination is the world of the former Resident Evil series. After judgment, the wanted target atmosphere is in line!" "The Chosen in the Ultimate Zone, please be prepared to kill the most wanted person in the main god space-the Void Demon King, and you will get a second chance to be tested!" In the pure white world, dozens of powerful aura figures appeared here, and everyone''s aura was a little floating, which seemed eager to try, but the next moment-- "Warning, error in contact...judgment, light of the soul invaded...disconnected...virus invaded...data error..." Rumble!! A violent roar erupted in the entire space. Fortunately, there were no casualties, but the people here seemed a little embarrassed... "Damn! What''s the situation!" Even though the people here are the Chosen in the Ultimate Zone, it is the first time that they have encountered such a problem. The Lord God Space has been invaded. Although they have heard of what the wanted order guy did, it is the first time they have seen it. The ability of the guy on the wanted list! ps: One reason for this outer part is for the other three wanted people who will appear later!.. 2346 Saya Game: Newcomer! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The Night Squad has officially entered the mission scene-"Alien vs. Predator"!" "There are 3 newcomers in this mission scene, 3 seniors. When returning to the main god space, for every newcomer surviving in the squad, seniors will receive 1,000 bonus points!" "The reincarnation team is not allowed to fight inside. Every time a teammate is killed and returned to the main god space, 1,000 reward points will be deducted. When the reward points are not enough to deduct, the reincarnation will be obliterated!" [Main Mission]: Kill the Alien Queen within 12 hours. After completing the main mission, all members will return to the main god space. Each reincarnation will receive 1 Tier D soul gem and 2000 bonus points!" [Secondary task]: Protect the members of the expedition team who enter the pyramid and return to the Bagpipe safely. For each surviving expedition member, all members will receive 500 reward points!" [Side mission]: Kill an alien to get 500 bonus points!" [Side mission]: Kill a predator to get 3000 bonus points!" "PS: The main mission time is 12 hours. After 12 hours, if the main mission is not completed, the mission will be judged as a failure, all members will return to the main god space, and 1 D-level soul gem will be deducted, and 2000 bonus points! Those whose soul gems and bonus points are not enough to deduct will be obliterated!" ... The cold wind, heavy snow, Antarctica''s extreme cold and low temperature and the dark night make this barren land appear quiet and gloomy, and the dark environment is quiet and strange, as if there has never been any vitality for thousands of years. It wasn''t until the advent of the expedition team that this constant situation was changed, and a weird life was injected into this continent. A scientific expedition team of elites, including industrial magnates, soldiers, scientists, adventurers, archaeologists, drilling teams, etc., took the icebreaker Bagpipe across the ocean to Antarctica for the 2000-foot-deep pyramid. A whaling station that had been abandoned for decades was stationed. Xicheng, who had just awakened, felt that his mind was filled with a lot of information and memory inexplicably. A magical existence called the Lord God Space didnt know what magical means was used to kidnap him and sent it to this place. False or true in the movie world. As a vampire who gained blood-sucking ability in the Nazi bacteria experiment during World War II and survived for nearly a hundred years, this is not a very pleasant, but very surprising, even exciting experience! Finally... able to get rid of the decadent reality! Opening his eyes, Xi Cheng found himself lying on a camp bed in a tent with a layer of milky white halo enchantment beside him. The enchantment was flexible and strong, and Xi Cheng tried his best to break through, so he had no choice but to give up. . In this tent, besides Xicheng, there are 5 identical milky white halo barriers. Although the milky white barriers cant be seen from the outside, it proves that there are 5 other people who have encountered the same thing as him. people-- After understanding this, Xi Cheng''s heart calmed down. No matter how tragic and desperate the encounter was, as long as it was proved that Xi Cheng was not the only hapless person, then I believed that the worst outcome would not happen to him. This is what Xicheng has always believed! Thinking of the memory that was forcibly instilled in his mind, Xi Cheng began to think about the next action! Although I don''t know what the main god space is, but looking at Xi Cheng''s own current experience, we can know that it is definitely not an existence that can be resisted by brute force. That being the case, it is better to go downstream than upstream, let''s look at the situation first! "Since there are 3 newcomers in total, but there are 6 enchantments here, which means that in addition to the newcomers, there are also 3 so-called seniors. For the existence of the main god space, these seniors should know Have some deeper understanding!" Xi Cheng quickly analyzed and thought about the intelligence, and at the same time made a decision to see the situation. At this moment, the barrier shattered, and a cold wind blew in from outside the tent, suddenly exposed to the sharp cold wind like a blade, and Xi Cheng also felt a slight chill.139 reading network www.139ds.com "Hehe, it''s really Antarctica, it''s so cold, even my physique can feel cold in a place." As the enchantment disappeared and shattered, and in addition to Xicheng, a total of six people appeared in the tent. Xicheng''s eyes then looked around, and the images of these people were carefully observed by him. A chubby middle-aged man, in his early 30s, with slightly bald hair, loose cheek muscles, dark eye bags, wearing a coat that seems to have not been washed for a long time, his eyes panicked and absent, he obviously has not rested well . A petite, long-haired girl in a silver gown, looking weak and weak, was leaning in a slightly dark corner, seeming to be shaking, but The moment Xi Cheng''s eyes swept through, he raised his head and glanced at him. The fearless, even sharp eyes made Xi Cheng very surprised. "In terms of their physical condition, they are definitely a newcomer, but what''s wrong with that little girl!" As a vampire, Xi Cheng has the ability to judge a person''s strength through blood, but at this time, he is a little confused! Because he clearly perceives that the little girl''s body is indeed only an ordinary person''s level, but the information contained in the eyes and the vampire''s intuition tell him that the little girl is very difficult! "Cut, I didn''t expect that three rookies were sent here. It''s not easy now!" At this moment, the veterans spoke, and the person speaking was one of the veterans. He was over 1.7 meters tall, had a strong body, kept his head, and his muscles were full of explosive power! The upper body is wearing a thin sleeveless shirt, the arm is tattooed with black dragon-shaped tattoos, and two chic machetes are hung on a chain on the waist. The blades are sharp and shining with cold light... "Ji Chang, don''t forget that you are also a newcomer, how can you completely look down on the newcomer after you have strengthened once!" A tall woman sarcastically said that she was wearing a red windbreaker that burned like a flame, with long boots under her feet, with glamorous features and delicate makeup. She raised her arms and stretched out a lazy waist while speaking. , With the stretch of the windbreaker, a retro-style pistol with a huge exaggeration and a black gun bag tied to both thighs is exposed. "Sister Yun, don''t compare me with these newcomers? Look at them, a weak little girl, a sloppy guy who looks like a scumbag, and this skinny monkey-like guy. They can follow me. Is it better?" When Ji Chang heard the woman in red, his face showed a pleasing expression and replied, not caring about the irony of the woman''s previous words. After hearing Ji Chang''s words, Xi Cheng smiled in his heart. This so-called skinny guy is obviously talking about himself. In terms of body shape, he is really not comparable to this Ji Chang, but physical fitness is not based on body shape. Can be compared, but-- Regardless of this Ji Chang''s strong body and full of blood, but if he really wants to start his hands, Xi Cheng is sure to tear his heart open in 2 seconds, and sip the hot blood from his heart! Shouldn''t they give them a chance? Xi Cheng thought so in his heart, but Xi Cheng hadn''t acted yet, someone moved earlier than him! I saw dozens of thin silver threads flashing like silver rays before everyones eyes. In a blink of an eye, the man named Ji Chang was tied all over, especially the most fragile neck. Sudden suffocation made the man difficult for a while. Reaction, the powerful force drags it back! boom!! Seeing everyones surprised eyes that could not reflect, Ji Chang fell to the ground in vain. At this time, the black, long and straight girl walked out of the dark corner with light steps. The other end of dozens of thin silver lines It is the gleaming left hand of the connecting girl. "Foolish muscular barbarians, you say, who can''t help being weak, my lady, even if you are not in the state at this time, how can people like you comment at will!" ps: The characters come from a certain book of Infinite Stream, mainly the author. I really dont want to create a new character, it hurts too much!.. 2347 Saya Game: Karma You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Since the unexpected arrival of the reincarnation Lin Feng and the news of the main god wanted order, the high-level personnel of the Nagato forces have understood that the grievances between themselves and others and the main god space have not been completely resolved. Both Nagato and Saya, who have been comprehending the power of cause and effect for a long time, understand that if the marriage is unbroken, unless one of the two sides of the cause is completely annihilated by accident, one day they will meet again in the endless years! Passively waiting for the style of the high-level forces who have never been Nagato and deeply influenced by Nagato After receiving information from the main god space and even personally smashing the conspiracy of the main god space, Saya fully mobilized hundreds of Saya, and it took a long time to jointly develop a battle plan against the main god! After knowing that the main god had listed himself as the No. 1 most wanted criminal, the Nagato high-level forces unanimously decided to completely blast the entire main god space into dregs, or swallow them all, in short, no more troubles. Sayas plan originated from the previous invasion of Li Shuaixi on the Shura Dao. In terms of warfare, there is one experience in attacking fortified barriers that Saya likes-any strong fortress is the easiest to disintegrate from the inside! This sentence is also applicable to describe the main god space! Of course, the reason Saya is preparing to sneak into the main god space is not just for this, but also to obtain the various applications of the main god space''s causal power and the power of origin. Nagatos spirit sea of ??all worlds is fused with a main god light ball from the main god space. Under the power of that main god light ball, Nagato has the power of causality, but because the light ball is not the real center of the main god space, Nagato What was obtained, the use of causal power was completely useless, and it was completely impossible to exchange it. Of course, the more important point is how the main god space allows the reincarnation to enter all planes perfectly, and at the same time exert their power in each plane, without being suppressed, this is even more undesirable! Although Nagato, who possesses the power of origin and power of causality, can also do this, the method of Nagato is too simple and consumes too much power to be widely promoted. Nowadays, it is used in Nagato and Liudao. Avatars. Of course, with regard to the use of the main divine light ball, Nagato himself can also figure out how to use it over time. It''s like Nagato has already promoted a method of causal power used in the world of the godslayer-the method of using causal power to pull the gods down, but- In terms of time, even Nagato cannot determine how long it will take, but can only vaguely perceive it. The time required will be extremely long. After all, it is a method of using the highest level of power! If you successfully sneak into the main god space and get enough information to speed up the process, whether it is Nagato or Saya, they will be very happy to see! You must know that Nagato''s current forces are based on planes. If you can''t make good use of this power, it goes against the original intention of Nagato''s power. After a year of preparation, through the use of a reincarnation invitation letter in the hands of the former reincarnate Lin Feng as a coordinate, the Sayas successfully found the subspace channel for the main god space to select the reincarnation! ... ... The distorted sense of time and space made Saya almost fainted like this, but the spiritual light of the 665 sisters in the sea of ??consciousness and the spiritual light of Saya himself converged and turned into a light of wisdom, which was quickly dissipated. Saya''s sleepiness.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com At the same time, Saya read the life of an ordinary girl named Yangliu in a familiar manner, and turned it into his own soul coat to disguise it. The whole process was less than one percent instant, but Saya had been practicing for a year. The results! After a while, the main god space teleportation began, and the entire subspace was filled with the mysterious light beam of the main god space. During the transmission of the main god, the whole body of the young girl named Yangliu quickly decomposed into small particles, and Sayas soul was also transformed into the smallest particles under the disguise of a large amount of origin power and causal power. . Soon, the teleportation was over, and the girl''s body began to reorganize. At this time, Saya moved, and the light of the soul burst out! Under the multiple transformations of 666 light of the soul, the reorganized girl is no longer an ordinary girl of seventeen or eighteen, but transformed into a girl of thirteen or fourteen. Even the clothes are transformed A silver robe, the next moment! The unique discriminating and scanning fluctuations in the main god space came, and the mental fluctuations of the other Saya sisters in the sea of ??knowledge instantly returned to zero. In a moment, the main god''s fluctuations swept across Saya''s body, forming a reincarnation watch on Sayas wrist. After the reincarnation watch was formed , The barrier of the main god space was broken. "Smuggling was successful!" Saya cheered in his heart, and the whole person leaned in the dark corner, shaking slightly. After a year of hard work, he finally successfully sneaked into the main god space. Saya was not excited, and suddenly a scrutiny gaze caught Saya''s attention. Raising his head, Saya saw a...a new half-blood vampire! As the existence of the vitality that has absorbed Alcatel''s tens of thousands of lives, Saya even has Alcatel''s blood origin. If he wants, Saya can even create a second Alcatel, so he knows vampires very well. And the owner of this gaze, the thin-looking young man, was indeed a vampire in Saya''s eyes, somewhat similar to the vampire butler Watt created by the madman major in the plane of gods and ghosts. Obviously, the half-hearted vampire in front of him has successfully aroused Saya''s interest! But before Sayas action, the so-called senior man began to speak. Saya, who was just a little bit low-key, decided to remain silent for the time being, but when the senior man who appeared to be a muscular barbarian pointed at himself and said the words "weak and weak" , Saye broke out! All Saya''s personalities are different. Saya who sneaked into the main god space is a very arrogant existence and hates other people''s gesticulation! "Shiki God-Reverse Fat Gero, Half-Start Mode!" Saya''s left hand was shimmering, just like Spider-Man using spider silk, dozens of silver tough hairs shot out of Saya''s left hand, and instantly the muscular barbarian named Ji Chang tied him and pulled it hard! boom! It seems that it is just a so-called senior who has just gained strength. That Ji Chang is really weak and just fell to the ground, but Saya doesn''t care about this, because she is strong enough! "Foolish muscular barbarians, you say, who can''t help being weak, my lady, even if you are not in the state at this time, how can people like you comment at will!" ps: This was written by accident during this period of time, upload it first!.. 2348 Saya Game: Introduction You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Saya''s sudden anger was completely beyond the expectations of the so-called seniors. is not it! The so-called newcomers, in the eyes of these seniors, shouldn''t accept hypnosis obediently and vomit everything about themselves, even the color of their underwear. The first time I met such a rookie, the so-called veteran of the Dark Night team suddenly became confused! At this moment, whether it was a senior woman named Sister Yun or a strong man with a beard standing outside the crowd, one after another stood up. Especially that Sister Yun even pulled out a pair of guns and threatened, "Let go of Ji Chang, and also, who are you? Could it be the spies from other teams." The spy mentioned by this sister Yun is naturally a special occupation brought by a series of team creation and transfer permissions that the main god has after evolution, and it is a means of obtaining information from other teams by transferring teams and rebirth items. "My lady doesn''t know what you are talking about, and don''t hold that shit to face me, or you will suffer!" Saya completely ignored the guns in the opponent''s hand, turned his head to look at the middle-aged man behind Sister Yun, and then looked at Xi Cheng, who had been quietly observing everyone, revealing an inscrutable smile. "Also, this is the first time this lady saw that vampires and werewolves didn''t react to each other together. It''s really funny!" Xi Cheng, who had been silent for a long time, was a little uncomfortable when Saya looked at him, but his guess was realized immediately. Seeing the changing eyes of the man who should be the senior squadron leader, Xi Cheng felt that he had to stand up. . Although, he is not afraid of these people! "I think everyone should calm down and communicate to solve the problem. Some things must be discussed carefully, right?" Hearing what Xi Cheng said, several people seemed to be under the same steps. The nervous atmosphere eased for a while. For the time being, Saya, who didn''t want to do too much, took the opportunity to put away the silver silk thread in his hand, and the sister Yun also put away the double spears. At this moment, Sister Yun stood up under the sign of the leader among the seniors. "It seems that the newcomer of the main god this time is a bit special, and you should all know the general situation. The main god space has basically passed the information into your mind." "Now I will give you a brief introduction! My name is Li Manyun, his name is Ji Chang, and this is our captain Ma Gaoyi. The three of us are seniors with more experience than you!" Li Manyun pointed to Ji Chang, who had just gotten up, and the lingering look of Ma Gaoyi, and Ma Gaoyi, who had always maintained his demeanor, introduced, "Newcomers, it''s your turn. If it is a transfer from another team, please explain directly!" "Xicheng, as the lady said just now, is a vampire!" After hearing the introduction of the veteran, Xi Cheng also said, "Also, I am not from another team. In the real world, I am a vampire!" "Yangliu, I''m a Onmyoji, I''m not a transfer from another team. By the way, I have always known the Lord God Space, and I came in specially!" The answers of Xicheng and Saya surprised the veterans. Both the identity of the vampire in Xicheng and the onmyoji who came in specially to know the space of the main god were all very surprised.187 Novel www.187xsxs.com Its just a simple exchange of words, and in the previous conversation, the senior people have hidden things, at least much less information than the two revealed. If you ask more at this time, doesnt it give people a sense of being well-informed . It''s just that as a newcomer, the strength of the two is really rare. Ma Gaoyi looked at Saya and Xi Cheng with a very interested look in his eyes. "As a newcomer, it''s really amazing that you can have this kind of strength, Miss, and the new vampire. You also surprised me. I didn''t expect you to exist in the real world." "You two are newcomers who can enter the team without any test. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future!" Ma Gaoyi stretched out his right hand to Saya, and Saya glanced at him, with a faint disdain in his eyes. Ma Gaoyi frowned and immediately understood how proud the girl was in front of him. Turning his head to look at Xicheng on the other side, this newcomer has an indifferent expression. There is no disdain in his eyes, but there is no feeling of importance. It feels like an indescribable ignorance... Giving up preparations to win over the other party at this time, Ma Gaoyi calmly retracted his right hand and said: "It seems that you still have some opinions on the current situation, so let''s see you later!" Ma Gaoyi made a color at Li Manyun, took a generous down jacket hung in the tent, put it on, and walked outside the tent. Ji Chang then took a down jacket, hat and gloves to fully armed himself and followed. Li Manyun glanced at Saye and Xi Cheng, the mental power in his mind gushing out like a tide, and instantly controlled Hao Fu, so in the eyes of Saye and Xi Cheng, Hao Fu''s expression was slightly dull, and he easily became Li Manyun''s puppet. "Handsome guy, let''s see you later!" Li Manyun ignored Saya, and after blowing a kiss to Xi Cheng, he walked out with Hao Fu, who had already been dressed, and only Saya and Xi Cheng were left in Nuoda''s tent. Inside the tent, it seemed to be quiet for a while, and even the air seemed to freeze for a while, but the solidification was quickly broken-- "What''s the matter, little bat, why don''t you follow the idiot woman who winks at you, don''t vampires like the blood of virgins? Although that woman doesn''t look very good, she is a virgin anyway." Obviously, this Saya''s poisonous tongue is as sharp as her arrogance! "Miss Yang Liu, I think you are also a virgin!" In the face of Saya''s provocation, Xi Cheng was not to be outdone, and directly satirized, but just as soon as his voice fell, in the entire tent, countless silver threads crisscrossed, blocking all the way out for Xi Cheng! Xi Chengs eyesight clearly saw that the silver sight was like a sharp blade, cutting apart several metal blocks in the tent. This kind of power, even Xi Cheng, who has more than half a century of experience, faced such a situation. , And frowned. "Half vampire, there are some things you can''t say!" At this time, Saya looked extremely arrogant. At this time, she finally got used to this body. She stood up and looked at Xi Cheng, "Although it is half a hang, it is far from the legendary vampire I have seen, the veritable king of monsters gap!" "But, in your eyes, I see the potential, so I give you time to live well. If I can''t relive the demeanor of the King of Monsters, I will kill you!" At the end, a mysterious-looking folding fan appeared in the girls hands, opened, covering half of Sayas face, and Sayas voice suddenly became sweet, even if he felt that he was not afraid of all vampires, he couldnt help it. There was a shiver. ps: Sayyah came here with three shikigami.Lets start with a chapter, the seventh episode, I have to keep thinking about it!.. 2349 Saya Game: Start You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After threatening a certain half-crazy vampire, Saya walked out of the tent alone! Outside the tent is a whaling station that has been abandoned for 30 years. The wind and snow in Antarctica have already covered this whaling station with a white coat. The weather is very cold! Countless people are all wearing thick down jackets, their heads, necks, and gloves are all tightly wrapped. At first glance, everyone looks the same in appearance. And Li Manyun, who came out earlier than Saye, had no idea where the crowds went. Saya, in a silver robe, was originally very conspicuous in such an environment, whether it was the appearance of a girl or the clothes on her body, but at this moment, a gleam of light appeared on Saya, and then-- Everyone in this whaling station ignored the girl, as if the girl did not exist. "It''s just ordinary people!" Thinking of this in his heart, Saya didn''t care much, but while looking at the surrounding environment, he thought about the task this time. Speaking of aliens, in fact, Saya and the others should have already experienced it when they were undercover in the first master god space on the Asura Dao, but at that time, Saya had never come into contact with aliens at all. Originally, Saya was quite regretful about this, it seems that this time I can get in touch! As for why there was no contact at the beginning, there seem to be many reasons except at that time, but the main reason is that the alien is too dangerous Their creators and the existence of human beings who created alien planes were destroyed because of them. At that time, both Saya and Dawn''s overall level were still very immature, not suitable for contact with such dangerous species. Of course, there is another reason, that is, those universe worlds are almost tasteless to Nagato. He doesn''t know how to start, so he gave up... boom!!! The sudden voice called Saya back to God from the memory, Saya saw These people were unloading heavy equipment on an icebreaker moored on the shore of the ice in groups of three or five. The sudden sound was the sound of equipment placement. There were some people around with guns patrolling around. Although Antarctica is uninhabited, there are some animals living in it, and the harsh living environment here does not allow them to have the slightest slack and carelessness, otherwise the result will most likely be death! If there is no one wandering beside Saya, apart from these people who are indistinguishable from the appearance, there are only dark nights and endless ice... In this dilapidated whaling station, a hundred-meter-long corpse of white bones was randomly placed in the central open space. It was left behind by the decay of an adult whale. "Hey, come and see..." On the high ground of the whaling station, a man was waving his hands and shouting loudly. The sound did not spread far in the Antarctic wind and snow, but fortunately it attracted the attention of many people. Several seemed to be the expedition team. The head of the leader ran over quickly, and Saya''s heart moved, but he kept up with him calmly.No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com Originally, the people of this whaling station naturally needed a lot of facilities to survive, and a water storage platform was indispensable, but now this 3 meter high water storage platform is now alive by a mysterious force. Cut off half-- This mysterious force did not stop, and after destroying a house on the ground at an oblique angle, it hit the iceberg behind the whaling station! Saya took a closer look. The gap on the water storage platform was semicircular, smooth and delicate, and there was wind and snow on the side, but it did not seem to have been affected by this mysterious power. Glancing at the destroyed environment, Saya roughly calculated the source of this mysterious power! Looking up at the dark night sky, the endless darkness obscured the eyes of human beings. If Saya didn''t guess wrong, the mysterious power fell from the sky, destroying any existence on the way and hit the iceberg. This terrible force contains amazing energy. A water storage platform and a house are obviously impossible to offset. The remaining force directly penetrates the iceberg, cutting into the ground ice layer at a perfect circular 30-degree angle, and punching out A perfect tunnel that is almost a work of art. "The pyramid made by the predator is right below!" Saya thought to himself, although he has not watched the Alien series of movies carefully, many details are not clear, but Saya is still clear about some things The pyramid below is the adult trial of the predator, a powerful race from the universe, in which the alien queen is imprisoned. Every four hundred years, the queen will wake up and give birth to alien offspring with humans as the host. The young predator will be sent to the Antarctic Pyramid of the Earth to prove and complete their "Mature Ritual" by completing the difficulty of hunting alien offspring in the pyramid. "It''s so arrogant, it makes Saya have some thoughts in his heart. Should we kill all this group of predators? The three iron blood, they all seem to be very valuable!" Dangerous thoughts echoed in his mind, Saya shook his head lightly, and muttered to himself softly: "Iron blood is not a big deal, but the alien queen, this time I have to get my hands..." "In a place like the main god space, I need a powerful shikigami who can charge forward! And, let''s take a look at what my teammates are..." Saying this, Saya strolled out and approached the tunnel grandly in front of everyone, but no one responded. Just like that, Saya jumped down easily... In an instant, the breeze floated around the girl and supported the girl''s light body. In this way, Saya dropped 2,000 feet lightly and entered the underground cave. Under the blessing of spiritual power, Saya''s eyes penetrated the darkness of the entire cave, and the pyramid appeared in front of Saya abruptly. The lifelike sculpture outside the pyramid reveals a religious solemnity and mystery, giving a great impression. Deterrence. With Saya''s eyes, he could clearly see the statues of two predators at the doorway carved with intricate patterns, with a metal spear in the hands of the statue. Although the pyramid has been built for many years, the spear is still extremely sharp, there is no trace of rust, the wind rose again, and Saya flew into the pyramid lightly A quiet corridor is entirely paved with stone slabs, and the two sides are covered with sculptures of predators. The sculptures are neatly arranged facing each other, and the image is lifelike and breathtaking. "I hope my dear teammates will not be torn by the iron and blood!" Saya smirked, threw a stone in at random, activated the pyramid switch, so the entire pyramid seemed to be active. In the depths of the pyramid, the alien queen slowly awakened, and in the sky, the iron-blooded warrior was Keep approaching... .. 2350 Saya Game: Return for monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The Night Squad has completed the main task, and all members return to the main god space!" On the pure white square, on a square white platform, five figures suddenly appeared here. At the next moment, five creamy-white beams of light projected from a light ball about five meters in diameter, enveloping the five people, and then suspended in the air, apparently healing them. Among them, the rookie Hao Fu is the lucky one. This newcomer was hypnotized and controlled by senior team member Li Manyun from the beginning. In the attack of the predator, he was lucky to survive. Not only was he not killed, but even a single hair was not lost. I don''t know if it is time and fate, or it is better to say that stupid people are stupid. You know that Ji Changdu, one of the veterans, was hunted down by one of the three iron and blood. As a mentally capable person in the team, Li Manyun did not suffer any harm either, but only suffered some mental shocks. So the two were put down almost within a second of the beam of light, while the two most seriously injured Ma Gaoyi and Xi Cheng had been in the beam of light for treatment. There were also many wounds on Ma Gaoyi''s skin, and an opening in his lower abdomen, which seemed to have injured his internal organs. However, under the shining of the white beam of light, these injuries all recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. After four or five breaths, Ma Gaoyi was also put down by the beam. The oldest one is Xicheng... Seen from below, there was almost no good skin on Xi Cheng''s body. At first glance, it looked like a skinned corpse, even the corpse had been chopped by a knife. In the final battle, he was mortally counterattacked by the predator, Xicheng''s two legs disappeared from below the calf, and he was waiting for regeneration in the beam of light! "what!" A scream sounded on the high platform. After the rookie Hao Fu came down in the beam of light, it seemed that even the mental hypnosis had been released. He looked up and saw Xi Cheng floating in the air, suddenly let out a scream. Then although he stopped forcibly, his legs were trembling and his face was pale and scary. Li Manyun had calmed down with the help of the beam of light at this time, so he said to Ma Gaoyi who had already emerged from the beam of light: "When I hypnotized him, I still maintained his autonomous will, so he knew everything about the thrilling battle with iron and blood, but now he just released the backlog of fear in his heart at once." After hearing this, Ma Gaoyi nodded clearly, and then continued to look up at Xi Cheng in mid-air, exclaiming: "Our team has an amazing newcomer. Thanks to him, we can get through this difficult time, but..." As soon as the voice fell, Ma Gaoyi instantly transformed into a tall werewolf of more than two meters and five meters, faintly looking directly at a silver-haired girl who had been spinning around the edge of the high platform since just now, and did not even need the treatment of the main divine light beam "You bastard, the predator was brought out by you, right?!" Ma Gaoyi was very angry, really angry. He never thought that he would be trapped by the newcomer to such a point. In the previous mission, he and others had not even begun to act, but he was confused by the sudden predator, and Ji Chang was killed on the spot!The whole novel network www.qbxsw.com If it weren''t for a super newcomer like Xi Cheng to save the field immediately, I''m afraid everyone would be wiped out. Not to mention joining forces to kill three predators. "Ah, have you recovered?" At this time, Saya seemed to come back to his senses, and took a look at the werewolf captain who was angry in front of him with interest. The girl in the silver robe showed a touching smile, but the next thing the girl said made people feel Very mean. "Initially I thought there were too many clutters in the team, and I was going to let Jagged Blood help me clean it up. Who knows that Jagged Blood is also a waste. It actually only cleaned up one guy. I have to say that you are still somewhat desirable." "Ha, then, do we still want to thank you for your appreciation?" Hearing Sayas words, Li Manyun and Hao Fu both had pale faces, and Ma Gaoyi was even more angry and grinned. The next moment, the tall werewolf kicked his back, and the whole person rushed towards Saya, with a strong killing intent. just-- boom!!! The next moment, in the horrified eyes of Li Manyun and Hao Fu, Ma Gaoyi flew upside down and fell to the ground. And in front of the silver-robed girl, a tall figure appeared out of thin air, with red eyes, purple hair, and pale skin from a rather exposed armor. Behind the armor was a tail that looked extremely dangerous. Although it looks like a beauty, for some reason, Li Manyun and Hao Fu both feel a sense of crisis that is difficult to speak. Just glanced at it, and subconsciously wanted to escape. Roar!!! I saw the werewolf transformed by Ma Gaoyi struggling to stand up, and roared in a low voice, but the left hand of this werewolf who was more than two meters tall was drooping slightly at this moment. It was obvious that he had been injured in the collision just now. "It''s a good method!" At this moment, Xi Cheng also recovered and came to Ma Gaoyi''s side, looking at Saya and the tall woman guarding in front of Saya, the tip of his nose moved slightly, and he said, "She, is not a human?" "of course not!" Hearing what Xi Cheng said, Saya''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the corners of his mouth showed a rather triumphant smile, "Eve is the shikigami I just received. Of course, she has another famous name, I remember Called the Queen of the opposite sex." "what!" "how is this possible?!" Hearing Saya''s words, Li Manyun suddenly exclaimed, and Ma Gaoyi''s eyes stared. There are few plot characters in the main god space, reincarnation, probably because most of the wanted criminals in the main god space are so-called plot characters, which makes it much more difficult for the plot characters to join the main god space. However, the newcomer actually said that she turned the alien queen into a Shijin and brought it into the main god space. "How can it be impossible!" Saya glanced at everyone with a downward look, and said arrogantly, "Do you want to fight? You can shoot together, I don''t mind!" .. 2351 Saya Game: Dictator seeking monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Quiet! At this time, on the high platform of the main god space, the surrounding air was quiet. After Saye uttered his provocative words, the atmosphere in the entire square was frozen to the extreme. In such an atmosphere, the newcomer Hao Fu almost forgot to breathe, so that he coughed because of suffocation. cough! This cough instantly broke the tranquility of the main god space, As if some kind of switch had been activated, the super rookie Xicheng and the werewolf captain Ma Gaoyi glanced at each other. next moment-- Roar! I saw the werewolf captain roaring loudly, seeming to be mad, his fierce aura burst out of thin air, his eyes burst with dark light, his back kicked, and he rushed towards the alien empress Eve at a speed beyond human reach. Bang bang bang!!! The Alien Empress didn''t mean to dodge at all, and collided head-on with the incoming werewolf, because the werewolf had been prepared for a long time, this time Eve didn''t blow it up with a single blow, but became entangled. For a time, the sound of collisions continued throughout the main square. At this time, Xi Cheng also moved. This vampire, who had lived for two hundred years before entering the main god space, was more sophisticated than Ma Gaoyi, a strengthened powerhouse. I saw that he caught the moment when Ma Gaoyi and Eve collided, and the whole person broke out with all their strength, giving full play to the speed characteristics of the vampire, turning into a black shadow over Eve and heading towards Saya. In fact, if possible, Xicheng didn''t want to fight Saya at all. Even in the previous mission, Xi Cheng was also the guy who was pitted by Saye, but as a lifeless vampire, he can gain the long-lost passion in the life and death battle with the predator. There is no hatred. Plus, if the other party''s words are true. Then she was already a very weak existence before she got the subordinate named Eve. Under such circumstances, fighting against Saya is a very meaningless thing for Xicheng, but it is impossible to fight! Saya made it clear that he wanted to challenge the entire team and gain control of the team! Then... "If you have this ambition, don''t die!" I saw a vampire instantly appearing in front of the indifferent silver-robed girl not far away, stretched out his blade-like claws, displayed his fighting skills honed for two hundred years, and blasted down mercilessly. "Eve!" Faced with this situation, Saya shouted a bit dissatisfied. After hearing her master''s call, the alien queen''s movements rose instantly. When the werewolf captain couldn''t stand it, she kicked the opponent''s abdomen and let her The werewolf captain flew upside down suddenly, vomiting blood. Not only that, but Eve also caught up with Xicheng in an instant by the reaction force brought by his foot. The speed was so fast that the vampire was also stunned. In an instant, Eve turned around! It has the characteristics of steel, with spikes all over it, and the tip of the tail is a sharp-edged alien tail that swept out, and hit Xi Cheng''s body frontally.Good Chinese www.haozw8.com boom!!! In an instant, the vampire also flew upside down, with blood spilling in the air. The entire battle lasted less than ten seconds. Both the werewolf and the vampire were defeated. As the winner, Eve stood in the space of the main god, his tail slowly stretched out in front of him, and there was still a trace of blood on the sharp edge of the tail. . "Oh, you are so weak!" At this time Saya strolled out, and when she passed by Eve, the rebellious alien queen immediately bowed. If anyone could see the emotional color in Eve''s red eyes, she would definitely be surprised. Because there is fear pervading! The alien queen who has no fear, facing Saya, there will be so-called fear feelings, and no one will believe it. "Both of them lost, how about you two?" I saw Saye slowly walked to Li Manyun and Hao Fu, and said casually, "You can use weapons, what kind of desert eagle with unlimited bullets, just shoot!" Saya looks down on people in both words and gestures. Under normal circumstances, anyone who sees a girl acting like this will definitely be very angry. It''s just that this is the main god space where strength is respected. In addition, there is a precedent for girls to overturn the two strong players in the team. Both the so-called veteran Li Manyun or the newcomer Hao Fu immediately took a few steps back and shook their heads. "In that case, from now on, this team respects me!" "Go to hell with any teamwork, and die with all breeding. There is only one rule for me, and that is the law of the jungle. If you want to resist me, then try to beat me. If it doesn''t work, just follow my instructions. do." "Also, I remember the rest time is ten days, then, before the next mission, I will fight you again!" Looking at the werewolf captain and the vampire rookie who were struggling to get up, Saya showed a very sweet smile, making everyone present chill, "If you can''t satisfy me, then...go to death!" After that, the girl opened the room of the main god space without any guidance, and walked in. The Dark Night team ushered in a new era. ... ... At the same time, a certain void in the main god space. "Ok?!" A silent voice suddenly appeared in the silent void, the voice was cold and merciless, but there was no sign. "Destiny reminds me that some danger is coming. Is it because who is going to break the rules of space? Really, can''t you stop me for a while? These annoying ants!" "Since the Void Demon King broke the Central Continent Lord God, there are more and more hateful ants like this!" "Decided, start the cleaning!" As the voice said so, it fell silent. The whole void was calm again. Without the knowledge of all reincarnations, the main god space is about to usher in a new change... 2352 Saya Game: Try to get a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Walking into the personal space alone, what is shown in front of Saya is a natural space with beautiful mountains and clear waters. This space is the moment Saya opened the door, using the Shangri-La Caverns of the legendary plane of Gods and Ghosts in his mind as a template, adding some self-explanatory feng shui knowledge to create a self-space. The personal room of the main god space can be changed according to personal wishes. This is a function possessed by the former master god, and it is still retained by the second master god. It has not been lost due to the evolution of the master god. To be honest, Saya is very thankful for this. In a sense, this ability is already a kind of simulated creation! It''s just a pity that each person can only use it once, and when using this ability, most people are just newcomers with little power, or newcomers with poor strength. Probably only a new super high school like Saya can appreciate the benefits of this ability. In particular, this Saya who penetrated into the main god space is majoring in spiritual power, and the root of spiritual power is the soul, and the insight that Simulated Creation brings to the soul has a very large impact on strength, and it has gained a lot. "Yes, it improved by 10%." After standing quietly for a long time, Saya exhaled a long sigh of breath. At this time, the girl was in a good mood to look at her private space. After only looking at it for a while, the girl''s brows suddenly wrinkled. "this is" Strolling to a piece of granite, the girl sat down at will and completely extended her perception. For a long time, a glimmer of light flashed in the girl''s eyes. At this time, the girl finally confirmed a big problem in the main god space. That is-- The Lord God, in the process of autonomous evolution, actually gave birth to his own will. "It''s no wonder that the samsara has become the chosen one. The main god is no longer a machine. After he has his own will, the main god has already regarded the task of the samsara as his own gift? I have to say that it is quite vivid." "If you think about it this way, it would be excusable for the so-called plot branch to turn into a soul gem!" "The story line is just a gathering of luck, and the soul gem can make the consciousness it generates grow!" The girl didn''t say what she said, she just said it in her heart, because in the space she felt a trace of the main god that was difficult to see. It was an extremely cryptic mark, and if it hadn''t been for the blessing of the 665 sisters, the girl would not have found it. "But there is no consciousness fluctuation in the mark. It seems that the main god is not a voyeuristic madman. If it hadn''t really told the main god''s secret, it would probably not trigger this mark." "However, this main god space has changed a lot!" Thinking like this in her heart, the girl stood up, walked in the woods, and soon came to the palace she built in her personal space, wandered in, and after a while, the girl came to a soft big bed , And then lay straight in, seeming to fall asleep. But, did Saya really sleep? The answer is naturally no.020 reading www.020ds.com In the girl''s consciousness space, in a world that looks like a fairyland, the girl in the silver robe opened her eyes, and saw that she had the same appearance as herself, but the girl in the white dress and gauze was standing in front of her, looking at her with a smile. Myself-- "sister!" Seeing the appearance of the original Saya, the girl swooped up happily, and the original Saya did not escape, opened her arms and hugged the girl. The hug between the two identical girls suddenly made this space of consciousness seem a little bit. Pink. "Thanks for your hard work, sister." "It''s nothing, my sister!" The two sisters hugged and talked in this consciousness space. Until the girl had finished all the words, Saya let go of the girl, rubbed her hair in a petting way, and said with a smile, "Okay, that''s it. Okay, sister, I''m going to start acting." "Be careful, my sister!" "Don''t worry, if I want to run away, no one can stop me!" Saying such domineering words, the original Saya left an invisible mark in this consciousness space, and his whole person disappeared in place. In the next moment, the original Saya appeared in the personal space where Sayas sister was. "This feeling is really the consciousness of the main god!" The original Saya, who has the strongest perception ability among Sayas, immediately confirmed Sayas guess. Not only that, she also saw another point, that is, the consciousness of the main god is actually limited by the original design of the main god. set. "But also, if it were not restricted, the reincarnations of the main god space, no, they should be called the chosen ones now. They have been thoroughly brainwashed. After all, no matter who they are, they dont want to cultivate themselves. The controlling guy." "Hehe, let me take a closer look, what are you!" Seeing that faint mark, the original Saya chuckled and disappeared in an instant. The next moment, she appeared in a chaotic void. Nothing! This was Yuan Chu Saya''s first feeling. According to the imprint in the sister''s space, Yuan Chu Saya relied on his unique existence to look back at the other party''s location. He didn''t expect to appear in this chaotic void with nothing. "Do not!" Not long after, Saya initially denied his ideas. Because Saya saw the boundary of this chaotic void, that is to say, the chaotic void and the endless void are separated. "It''s not that there is nothing, but it''s everywhere. What''s this? If that''s the case, the master god who generates consciousness is much more troublesome than before. The master god who can be destroyed by the immature brother Nagato is now Some dont know how to start." Thinking like this in his heart, Saya originally wandered in the entire chaos void silently, and then disappeared here. "Huh, strange?" The moment the girl disappeared, there was a surging in the chaotic void, for a long time, and then gradually fell into silence... 2353 Saya Game: Strengthen! Ask for a monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day. On the high platform of the main god space, Ma Gaoyi, Xi Cheng, Li Manyun, and Hao Fu, a total of four people stand under the main god. Except for Xi Cheng, the other three people have solemn expressions on their faces, as if they are waiting for a certain sacred moment. Hao Fu didn''t know how he was brainwashed by Li Manyun yesterday. In just one day, the expression on his face seemed to have washed away the timidity and tension of ordinary people, with just being cautious and cautious. Click! At this moment, the fifth door in the space was opened. Everyone looked in the direction of that door. It was not the silver-robed girl they had imagined that they had walked out of the door, let alone the same. Alien queen of armor. It was a woman who wore a very simple dress and showed a large area of ??skin. Werewolf captain Ma Gaoyi and newcomer Hao Fu felt a little angry for the first time. The woman in front of them felt like they wanted to fuck her, but the next moment they saw the silver-robed girl behind the woman, they suddenly withered. . It''s not that the girl in the silver robe is not beautiful, on the contrary, the beauty of the girl is unmatched by the other two adult women present. It''s just the girl''s combat power that often makes people ignore her charm. "You guys got up really early, it seems that you have all realized." Strolling to the four of them, Saya pointed to the woman who was next to him as a guard, and introduced, "Nifa Jero, one of my Shikigami, you know, she will be my eyes and ears in the future battles. One." "Then, let''s start each exchange, I won''t affect your choice, but--" "There is only one requirement, if it is not strong, the consequences are at your own risk!" "I''m too lazy to kill people. It''s just a weak person, so I will be eliminated naturally. This is the characteristic of the team I control!" Saying that, Saya glanced at everyone, and paused slightly when he scanned Xicheng, because in an instant, the girl saw the blood and excitement in the vampire''s eyes "Ha ha!" With a chuckle, Saya''s consciousness was connected with the main divine light ball, and he started his own exchange The strengthening of the main god is divided into four categories: blood, secret, technology, and entertainment! Lineage: The ability to evolve and change from the genetic level to make it another species. Secret method: All cultivation methods and items can be exchanged. Technology: Many weapons and equipment based on science. Entertainment: ... debris, ignore it! Saya''s interest and enthusiasm were mobilized, and he devoted all his energy to the study of the main god''s exchange of goods like the sea. The four major items of blood, secrets, technology, and entertainment were all hurriedly read by Saya. Although I haven''t seen all of them, Saya also feels very novel.Haha Literature Network www.hahawx.net "It seems that some changes have taken place in the conversion level of the Lord God. Isn''t it any longer to specifically pursue gene lock?" Saya found that the exchange of cheats, that is, the secrets, had a lot more options than the previous generation of Lord Gods. Obviously, the reincarnation of the first master god was easily annihilated by Nagato, and even the most important thing about the middle continent master god was blown up, giving the second generation master god after the evolution a great awakening. The so-called gene lock is only a minority after all. If it''s not the second generation of saints, or the son of luck, there is no need to upgrade to the third and fourth-order genetic lock with considerable combat power. "But it is true. Practice is the mainstream way for sentient beings in the infinite world to become stronger." "It''s too unscientific to explode it!" Whispering in a low voice, Saya took a look at his reward points. Probably because Saya had rounded up all the aliens, he actually obtained eight thousand reward points and two D-level soul gems. D, C, B, A, S, these are the five levels in the second generation of Lord God Exchange. Although there are only five levels, Saya at this time can only exchange for the C-level option at most. This is determined by the team level. The second-generation main god space has three different settings from the previous generation main god space. One is that the second-generation main god space can create a team. As long as you pay a B-level soul gem, you can create a team, and the team is divided into levels, low-level zone team, intermediate zone team, high-level zone team and ultimate zone team. The low-level team can only have the redemption rights of D and C levels, and can only increase their rights if they participate in the upgrade task. The second is that the second-generation main god space has different modes of missions, such as death mode, upgrade mode, and competition mode. To be honest, there is no special meaning in the eyes of Saya. The third is that there is a black market in the second-generation main god space, which will be opened every three days, and each time is only two hours. "What do you want, let''s exchange it first!" Shaking his head, Saye abandoned the useless thoughts and found the bloodline he wanted to exchange-the bloodline of the Broken Witch! The bloodline of the broken witch maiden comes from the world of Inuyasha. The bloodline owned by the maiden Kikyo who guards the jade of the four souls has strong destructive power to evil creatures, can easily control spiritual power, and is good at using bows, arrows and spells. "Just use the blood of Sister Kikyo, otherwise, this body is too unqualified!" After spending a D-level soul gem and three thousand reward points, Saya exchanged the D-level witchcraft bloodline. In an instant, under the white light, the girl felt that the spiritual power from the soul could finally fit with the body. People feel a lot easier at once. At this moment, others also chose their own exchange. For example, the werewolf captain showed a stronger werewolf bloodline power, for example, Li Manyun showed a fascinating atmosphere, which seemed to exchange for a certain bloodline with enhanced charm, and another example, Hao Fu, showed a trace of ghost. Angrily, Saye showed a slight interest. As for Xi Cheng, this person is considered the most promising, with bone spurs and the so-called Demon Dao Yin Qi all over his body! "Allah, it''s not on the road of vampires. I''m a little disappointed, but I''m a team member after all. Let me look forward to it!" .. 2354 Saya Game: Black Market for monthly pass! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!black market! The term in the conventional world refers to a market that is illegally formed without government approval and is characterized by secret trading of commodities that are not allowed to be listed on the market or at a price higher than the open market price. In the main god space, the main god knew, but there was no way to prohibit it. The emergence of the black market is entirely due to one of the biggest loopholes in the main god system Back then, the Void Demon blasted and seized the main god of the Zhongzhou team, resulting in a huge loophole in the main god space. In fact, the location of the black market appeared because of the lack of the main god of Zhongzhou. "So, Brother Nagato is the real reason for the formation of the black market? Interesting!" With that said, the figures of Saya and Nifa Jero appeared on a high platform. There were a large number of platforms on the same level of the girl, forming an extremely huge circle, and the place in the middle of hundreds of kilometers was a black market. From this high place, both Saya and Nifa Jero saw the Chosen who came and went below "Damn it, this number is a bit overwhelming!" On the edge of the high platform, there are steps leading to the black market below. As soon as the two walked down the stairs, a group of people approached, holding various things in their hands: "Come and take a look! The pure Pangu bloodline will instantly make you comparable to a saint!" "Super Saiyan fifth status, only one thousand bonus points!" "The blood of the dragon! You deserve it!" Seeing this scene, Saya''s mouth twitched, and he was a little speechless. Although he didn''t know what the other party was holding, but that kind of thing that has no mystery and no sense of power, how can it be worthy of such a tall name? ! "It deserves to be a feature of the black market!" Saya understands that this is the black feature that Ma Gaoyi said. Ma Gaoyi was scammed here once. In the black market, because there was no main god, a large group of opportunistic and cheating guys appeared. "presumptuous!" In the face of the incoming person, Saya was indifferent. As a guard, it was not good to have a haircut. In an instant, the sharp threads spread out, and the few people in the front slightly touched the threads, and they shed blood "not good!" "Wrong candidate, not a rookie this time!" "Hurry up!!" Most people who would act like this are not strong people. Faced with the threat of reversal, the dignified selection, the existence of scourges on countless planes, suddenly disappeared. People watched and couldn''t help but sigh. "Let''s go, Jie Luo!" Seeing this scene, Saya didn''t respond much, and said, walking around in the black market, and Ji Fa Jero followed closely behind him. ... ... Because there is no protection from the lord god in the black market, Ma Gaoyi and others do not know the black market. After all, dragons and snakes are mixed in the black market. If you encounter a super strong, you will be killed at once. For Ma Gaoyi and the others, it is really worthless, although there is a powerful force in the main god space that presides over fairness in the black market. But it takes only two hours to open it at a time, and with the high mortality rate of the main god space, even the powerful forces are likely to change.Little Snail Chinese Website www.xwnzw.com So the black market is still very unsafe. No, Saya and the others have encountered the so-called danger-- "Ah, I didn''t expect there to be such beauties here, Ben Shaolong Aotian. I wonder if I can know the names of the two beauties!" A dragon Aotian appeared! I saw that this handsome young man with the name of proud of heaven surrounded Saya with a group of guard-like guys, while the other surrounding gods avoided one after another, even without a discussion. I have to say that this place is really thorough in implementing the weak. "Long Aotian? Is your family mentally disabled? You still took this name. I don''t know what Aotian is, are they all synonyms for Li Goudan?" The good shopping was disturbed and accosted. Sister Saya, who used her arrogance and venomous tongue as one of her cute points, naturally sarcastically said without mercy. As soon as she said this, the surroundings suddenly became silent. Everyone was shocked instantly! Long Aotian''s face suddenly turned pale! It is necessary to know that Long Aotian can run rampant in the black market because his ancestors of the dragon have served as an important senior in the Dragon Group, one of the four major forces in space. Although he understands that the name Long Aotian is no longer popular, it has even become a derogatory term. But relying on the family elders, he was stunned in the space under the name of Aotian, no one dared to laugh. but now-- "You dare to laugh at me, you bitch, I..." boom!!! Before Long Aotian finished speaking, he flew out in an instant, and Saya was stretching out one of his hands. Obviously, it was Saya who used a special method to fly Long Aotian. Everyone present, including the guards, was stunned. No one would have thought that Saya would dare to make a move. You must know that Long Aotian is a direct line of the four major forces in space. With this move, she was immediately included in the dragon group''s blacklist. The elder of the Long family is extremely Keep it short! "It''s really disappointing, but Long Aotian, Jie Luo!" Glancing around with disdain, Saya showed a sweet smile, which made everyone around him feel cold, "I hate the people here, kill as much as you want, and dye this place completely red." "By the way, what the Aotian brother said, don''t let your soul go!" "Understood, my lord!" Ji Luo, who had always been honest and honest, finally showed a demon-like smile, and a trace of blood red flashed in his eyes. ... ... More than an hour later. With the end of the black market, information about the silver-robed witch and the silk-thread demon spread across the team of the main god space, and the dragon group, one of the four major forces in the space, was completely shaken. Especially when the dragon group was trying to resurrect his junior, he actually received the news that the opponent''s soul was scattered, plus the cleaning plan that the main god quietly promoted... The whole space suddenly fell into a period of precarious wind and rain... ps: This part is here for the time being. The main reason for writing this is that the previous text has been criticized. I am reflecting on the revised outline... 2355 Saya Game: Transition! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Being disturbed in the black market, Saya loses interest. After returning straight back to the main god space where the Dark Night Squad was located, Saya did not say what he did in the black market. Although Saya also knew that he had definitely stabbed a hornet''s nest, and in the next mission, there would definitely be someone from another squad to sniper him, but the girl held her own force and did not worry at all. Not to mention that Saya will never die, even if he is killed, it is only the return of the soul to the jade of the four souls. As for his teammates? "Don''t be kidding, to become this young lady''s teammate, at least to survive the next mission. This young lady''s teammate can only be strong, not the current pile of weak scum, even if it is Xicheng. It''s too weak!" With this mentality, Saya unscrupulously covered up the matter. After all, although there is an extra black market, the news of the main god space is still very closed. After all, the black market is still too dangerous, and maybe someone will be killed. Of course, it seems that the teams in the special zone seem to have a special gathering place. There is a special space specially opened by the Lord God to gather people in the special zone. This information was discovered the last time a reincarnation strayed into the biochemical world. When Saya was caught, Saya, who was stationed in the biochemical world, interrupted the coming of the main god. But because the main purpose at that time was not intelligence detection, that person Saya didn''t just know the news. Because there are ten days of rest. After being bored, Saya began to study the strengthening system of the main god space at this time. Then, the girl finally discovered that the three power systems that exist in this second-generation master god space are the gene lock system, the alien bloodline system, and the exercise system. Among them, the gene lock system is a continuation of the previous generation of the main god system. The most fundamental point of this system is to put oneself between life and death and have true consciousness. Moreover, one cannot change the blood of one''s own human race in a real sense, but can only exchange for those bloodlines of mutant vampires and mutant werewolves. After so many years, Saya also understood how these so-called mutant bloodlines in the main god space came from. The fourth stage of gene lock can reorganize cell genes! And these mutant bloodlines were transformed from the analysis of real alien bloodlines when they were in Tier 4. Because of this, this bloodline will not have those shortcomings and be so suitable for exchange. However, because of this, only by unlocking the fourth-order genetic lock can the ability of these mutant bloodlines be fully grasped. The second power system is the alien blood system! As far as the most typical vampire is concerned, it is to abandon his human identity and become the most traditional vampire, step by step from the baron to the upgrade, and finally reach the so-called prince, or true ancestor. Because it was the most complete transformation, the gene lock was lost. But precisely because of this, the changer has the abilities of these races, and...defects! The third power system is the self-cultivation system that was constantly suppressed by the original Lord God!Jiangsu Literature Network www.freychem.com The various exercises in the primary gods were of very high level, and there was no direct empowerment at all. They had to practice alone. Therefore, this kind of cultivation system was completely suppressed. Except for a Luo Yinglong, there was no qualified practitioner in the entire main god space. In the exchange of the second generation Lord God, Saya saw several good techniques that could be exchanged without soul gems. However, it is a pity that, as one of the busts of Nagato who robbed the remains of the cultivator of the predecessor god, Saya''s various exercises may be more comprehensive than those recorded above. No exchange is required! In this way, Saya is getting bored again... Then, she paid attention to her temporary teammates, and the first one to be found by Saya was Xicheng, who was more promising. Of course, after the vampire named Xicheng saw that the person knocking on the door was Saya, the whole person was not good. Then, Xicheng was beaten up by Saya for one night in the name of teaching. All night, one of Sayas gods, the anthropomorphic form of the Alien Empress, Eve, completely crushed Xi Cheng. Xi Chengs kung fu, which was said to have been trained in two hundred years, was almost abnormal in the Alien Empress In front of his hunting instinct, it is not enough to see. "Although the strength is still terrible, but your boy''s exchange is still very good!" "I am optimistic about you!" Even Saya has to admit that Xicheng''s exchange is very good! Xi Cheng itself was a vampire caused by bacterial infection, and his first exchange, the bone veins, was a kind of blood succession boundary. It was a technique spread in the blood and did not completely destroy human genes. Coupled with his slightly crazy mentality, he still has the potential to unlock the gene lock. And Xicheng''s second exchange, "Sanyin Yumaju" magic power, is also a very good magic power! The so-called Sanyin Qi is the corpse Qi after death, the power of the Moon, the power of the stars, and the evil Qi of the earth! By absorbing these three kinds of yin to evil qi in the body, and then practicing them with secret methods, you can cultivate a very powerful devil qi, this extremely pure devil qi is also called the demon element! After that, this magic work can help practitioners achieve the soul and supreme demon body! After training in Xicheng, Saya found the other three people again, but compared to Xicheng, these three were indeed much weaker. They didn''t even have the ability to be abused for a whole night, so she fainted completely in the middle of the night, making Saya So disappointed. Moreover, the werewolf Ma Gaoyi and the spiritual ability Li Manyun have not made much progress at all. The only thing that makes Saya interesting is that the newcomer Hao Fuchang''s ghost raising skills. But it''s just interesting. In this way, ten days, when Saya was so bored that he was rolling all over the floor, finally slowly passed... "The Night Squad has officially entered the mission scene-"A Chinese Ghost Story"!" ps: By the way, I want to write Xiaoqian''s version of Wang Zuxian or Liu Yifei''s version... .. 2356 Chapter One Xia Qi [1] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was an age of myth! Gaias monsters are rampant on this planet, demons, monsters, and even fairy gods in mythology are all manifested in the world. In this era, Alaya consciousness is still hazy, civilization is just illusion, and technology is even more absent. This is the era of fantasy! Such an era is extremely dreamy and imaginative for future generations, but for people of that era, it is a dark world without hope! In fact, the clues of these things can be seen from the myths around the world. Whether it is the deeds of the gods of destruction or the destruction of the world in various myths, or the deeds of various gods and unreasonable enslavement of mankind in the myths, it all shows that in the age of myths, human life is really dark. However, even in such a dark age, human beings still came over tenaciously, breaking the shackles of the mythical age, breaking the mysterious monopoly, and shaking the whole world with the power of civilization! Among them, the most terrifying is the Kyushu civilization from China! That terrible civilization, this civilization began with Emperor Fuxi, went through three emperors and five emperors to lay the foundation, seven sins to open the way, the final throne of achievements, even in the land of steel, deduced the true meaning of human myth! And the real beginning of all this was the arrogant king who broke the rules and reached the top with himself! Excerpt from "The Book of the End" Kai was born in a thunderstorm night, as if God was furious, thunder and lightning kept going all night! In other times, this situation seems to be regarded as a vision of birth, after all, it is the son of a king, and some special visions are normal. But in this era, people are not surprised, because such weather is too normal in this era More than ten years ago, something seemed to happen between the heavens and the earth. The rain kept falling every day, and the floods had already flooded! When Qi was born, he had his own consciousness. Although he had no memory, he was already able to explore the world with his own eyes! Of course, this situation is normal in this era- Probably because the creatures of the times are very powerful. Although the environment is difficult, the magic in the air. Of course, the saying on the land of China is aura. The total amount of life energy is enough, and the creatures are naturally powerful! There are people who can be alive and kicking when they are just born. It is said that Qi''s father, the king of humanity, has a mature thinking and outlook on life since birth. Compared with his father, Qi''s situation seems inconspicuous. However, Qi understands that he is not the same as other people. Although other people, even though they are specific, Qi does not understand it! But Kai did not say what he thought-- Not only because no one would believe it, but also because Qi was willing to pay attention to those mediocre people. In his eyes, in addition to his mother, even the father, who is known as the king of mankind, was just worth remembering. The rest People who are not worth mentioning! The original sin of arrogance was engraved in his mind when Qiyi was born! Qi''s mother is called Nujiao. She was born extremely beautiful. Even elderly people would be attracted to her, but not many people dared to approach her because she was not a human being, but a girl from the kingdom of the demon god, Qingqiu Mountain. Nine-tailed fox!918 novel www.918xs.com The demon gods are powerful creatures in this world. They call the wind and call the rain, dominate everything in the world, or get close to humans to obtain incense beliefs, or slaughter humans to obtain fresh blood, but without exception- In their eyes, humans are just toys! However, Qi''s mother was willing to commit himself to a human being and even gave birth to Qi for it. This incident is extremely rare in the entire world. Perhaps this is the magic of love! Kai, who was just born, looked at his busy mother and thought of it in his heart... ... ... Time flies, in a blink of an eye, ten years have passed! Although in terms of the environment of this era, ten years is not long. If a life is safe, there is no problem in living a few hundred years old, but the problem is that this era is really dangerous, and maybe I dont know where to go. A monster swallows life. Therefore, the average life span of humans in this era is actually less than a hundred years old! In ten years, Qi has grown from a baby to a young handsome boy, maybe because of the relationship between the mother of the demon god, Qi''s silver hair is incompatible with the traditional black hair on the land of China, and many people have subconsciously stayed away! Kai doesn''t care about this at all! In ten years, many things have happened. For example, Qis father, the man called the king never came back once, and his mother had to wait every day. For example, the flood between heaven and earth became less and less, everywhere In praising the kings fame, for example, Kai started his practice and reached a very high level. The practice on the land of Shenzhou is to imitate the breath of those demon gods, absorb the spiritual energy that drifts between the world and the earth to transform himself. Qi started practicing three years ago, and in just three short years, he has cultivated to a level that most people can''t reach. When Qi was twelve years old, the flood finally receded, and the sun returned to the earth, and China was joyous, and Qi''s father, the king named Dayu, finally returned home... On that day, the flow of people from all directions crowded the tribe where Qi was in, and the king wandered in with the support of everyone, and everyone was watching! Under such circumstances, Qi saw his father next to his mother and daughter. He was a middle-aged man with an unremarkable appearance. His face was extremely ordinary, and his khaki skin was not so brilliant! However, as long as they see him, no one is shocked. There is only one feeling in his heart, that is, he is the center of the world, the whole world is permeating behind him, and countless wills are gathered on him Every word of the king, every step and every breath, affects peoples hearts, "I want to be that kind of person, no, I want to be beyond others!!" Standing in front of the crowd, watching the radiant king wandering by, the boy''s Qi set his life goal. At this time, he still doesn''t know how he will stand in front of everything in the future, suppress it, and become The most arrogant king! ps: The fourth part of the main text is too late, so let''s pass the saved manuscript first. This is a story of the human world. It will only be mentioned in the main text, so I will tell it here!.. 2357 Chapter Two: Xia Qi [2] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I''m hesitating, should I kill you at all!" On the morning of the second day when Wang returned to his hometown, Wang brought his only son, Qi, to the top of a towering mountain and watched the sunrise. The first sentence was such murderous words. If ordinary people were treated like this by their father, they would probably fall into a hesitant situation, but Kai did not care at all, his eyes remained unchanged, and he just asked softly: "Why?" "Because I am afraid!" With his back to Qi, Wang faced the rising sun, embracing his hands, and sighed, "I am afraid that because of my own momentary thoughts, the great cause of Shenzhou will be damaged. If this is the case, Wen is ashamed To the sages!" Si Wenming, this is Wang''s real name! Hearing Wang say his name, Qi understood that the man in front of him really gave birth to murderous intent. The more sincere he was, the more he would use his real name. That is why the murderous intent was the real murderous intent Qi believes that as long as he is willing, one thought can take his own life! "Your eyes are full of arrogance, except for the mother who raised you, I can''t see anyone in your eyes!" The man who is the king said softly, "It wouldn''t matter if this was the case, but you are my son, too, your eyes are full of the will to master everything!" "Arrogant, son of the king who tries to control everything, you will be an unstable factor in the future!" Turning around, Wang''s ordinary and ordinary face said in the most solemn manner, word by word, at this time, Qi understood that his life was only overnight. Although he didn''t know what was going on, Qi was not afraid of death, as if for himself, death was not the end, but a new beginning. But if he could, Kai still didn''t want to die, so he spoke. "Although I don''t know what the so-called great cause is, at this stage, I am the one who has opened a new era of human existence!" "Ok?" As soon as Qi''s words fell, the king stopped his aura lock, not only because of the other party''s words, but also because, after hearing this sentence, the pervasive Shenzhou humane will shook in the king''s body. In an instant, Wang foresaw the future-- Although incomplete and lack of information, Wang understood one thing. His son seemed to be the real king who opened the future. But, is such an arrogant king really okay? Wang didn''t understand, so he asked, "What new era?" "The flood recedes, the crisis is resolved, life will get better and better, and there will be more and more people, but as time goes by, people''s hearts will also become less and less satisfied with the status quo. "The current system cannot restrain the growing hearts of the people!" Qi slowly spoke, and at the same time, the disgust in his tone made Wang understand why his son would be arrogant to everyone, because he had already seen the so-called human heart. At this time, Wang also understood-- What my son means is that the current system can only adapt to the current stage.The sixth book www.6shu8.com After the catastrophe of the flood, in the years to come, such a huge catastrophe will not happen in a short time. People''s lives will change, and then everything will change. "That''s it, I understand!" In an instant, the humane will from the whole body made Wang understand his future path, "It turns out that, like the sages, I am the one who wants to pave the way for the future!" After hearing the word''sages'' from Wang''s ears, Qi''s heart was full of doubts. It seemed that there was a person who saw through the long river of time and space and laid out an eternal situation, while he was in the middle of the game. This feeling made him feel a little complicated and uncomfortable, but at the same time he admired the other person a little. "My father, your grandfather, died the day I was born!" For some reason, after understanding his own path, Wang turned around and continued to face the rising sun, speaking softly. Although his back was facing himself, Qi understood that this was speaking to himself. "Do you know that he didn''t die from the punishment of ineffective water control, but died in the hands of a passing demon god. There is only one reason. His father had special soil like the soil in his hand to cast spells." "A high-ranking human being was killed by a passing demon because he had a special item. We dare not even avenge him for this kind of thing, and we have to put sewage on his back. What a sorrow!" "The master of this land is not us, but the demon gods from the mountains and rivers. They control everything, no matter how strong humans are, they are just playthings in their hands." "So, a guy has worked out a plan to suppress those demon gods!" At this time, Qi suddenly spoke. Listening to the words of the king, he didn''t know why, such a sentence appeared in his heart, and then subconsciously, he spoke. Because of Qi''s sudden interruption, Wang paused, and couldn''t help sighing: "You are really smart. That''s right, the person who made this plan is Fuxi, the first co-lord of our Shenzhou people, the first king!" "Common Lord Fuxi has witnessed the way of heaven and developed the first method with his amazing aptitude, but because he could not bear the backlash of the strongest first method, he could only draw up a sketch of his plan and hope in the future." "In order to plan, the Shennong Communist Party traveled all over the land of China in the name of tasting herbs, found out the dragon veins of Kyushu, and laid down the vein of the plan." "The two friends of the Communist Party of Xuanyuan and the soldier of Chi You, in order to plan to fight each other, and even kill their friends with tears, just to gather people''s hearts secretly during the war and gather the humanity of Kyushu. "The next four co-masters, in order to plan, face the demon gods, tolerate in every possible way, one after another, secretly forging the means of suppression. Today, all conditions have long been ripe." "This flood is actually the final test of heaven and earth for our plan, but we have survived it!" "Originally, I was still thinking about choosing who will be the real finisher of the plan, but now I can''t find a suitable person in the human race, but it seems that I have been thinking too much..." "By the way, this plan is called-Dingzhen Kyushu!!!" After saying so many words in one breath, even the king gasped a little, but in the same way, he seemed to have let go of the burden in his heart. In this way, Wang walked away casually... After a long time, Qi suddenly laughed and laughed extremely happily. The silver-haired boy''s eyes seemed to penetrate the time, and he saw a determined man standing on gossip, smiling at himself. "It seems that your plan is not long-term enough, then let me help you improve it a little bit!" .. 2358 Chapter Three: Xia Qi [3] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Love is the greatest and most fragile feeling in the world. Her greatness makes everything in the world indulge in its charm. She regards sentient beings as the demon gods of cattle, horses, pigs and dogs, willing to abandon her high position for love, and live with the people once regarded as food. This kind of sacrifice is really great, just like Qi''s mother, Qingqiu Nujiao! At least Kai can''t do it-- Just think about living with the chickens, ducks, cows and dogs raised at home, Qi can''t bear it. This is one of the reasons why Qi has always respected his mother. But love is also fragile. Faced with many things, even if it is love, it can only be a fan. For example, hate the love between races. Before racial justice, even Qi could not really shout words that could be desperate for love, let alone Qi''s father, co-lord of the human race, Yu! The plan that the sages planned to suppress the demon and god, carried on to the time of Dayu, is finally coming to an end. At this time, one thing Dayu had to face was-- His wife, the lover named Nvjiao, is a true demon god! On the one hand, it is the great righteousness of the human race for thousands of years. If it fails, the human race will be completely destroyed by the angry demon gods. On the other hand, it is the love that gathers little and more, but knows each other and loves each other. Dayu locked himself in the house for three days, and then went out, never going back... "Hey, it looks like your father has made a decision." "In this case, I must also make a decision. I knew from the beginning of this love that there would be no good results." "When I saw him back then, I knew that there were only two roads in front of me. One was to spend my life eternally with regretful thoughts, and to savor regret in the years, and the other was to fly moths to the fire and burn. Do your life." In the room, Qi watched his mother whispering about it. For the first time, he was born arrogant and didn''t show arrogance, but was filled with a little sadness. ... ... The enchantment that suppressed Kyushu finally started. When the angry demon gods wanted to completely destroy mankind, the strongest enchantment, led by the first magician Fuxi, spanning a long time of baptism, deprived them of everything they rely on to be powerful. The reason why the demon gods are invincible in Kyushu is because they are monsters belonging to Gaia. They are born in resonance with the will on the earth, and can mobilize the wind, rain, thunder and lightning on the land of Kyushu, and all things in nature It''s just that this resonance was deprived of this mysterious barrier in that instant! From that moment on, monsters and gods are no longer gods. They are just monsters. Of course, the weaker ones can become monsters, and the weaker ones are spirits. Even some of the weakest ones are deprived of wisdom and become beasts. "Dayu, damn you!!!" Tushan, the king of the nine tails of Qingqiu Mountain, looked angrily at the relative of his own family and the husband of the female Jiao not far away, showing his fangs, and the nine foxtails turned towards Dayu. "You are getting old, Uncle Tu Shan, from now on, Kyushu belongs only to Yanhuang, and the era of demon gods has passed..." In the face of the coming Tushan, Dayu did not make any resistance, but faintly told everything about the future. It was just this man''s words that made the once aloof monster even more angry-v5 novel www. v5xs.com "go to hell!" The voice shook the sky. As the strongest demon gods in Kyushu, even if the word''God'' was lost, Tushan was also one of the strongest. The overflowing murderous intent seemed to be turned into countless sharp swords to penetrate Da Yu. "...It''s so noisy." At this moment, the indifferent voice suddenly sounded. I don''t know when, Qi''s figure appeared in front of Dayu, instantly drew his sword, slashed, and then returned to the sheath again. tear! A chilling voice echoed in the air, and the huge nine-tailed demon fox split into two instantly, unable to even make a sound, and died. "start!" Dayu looked at the extremely arrogant son in front of him, his eyes were extremely complicated, especially when he saw the special divine sword on his waist, there were seven beads on the hilt, the first of which was shining with mysterious light. Dayu knew that it was the last relic of his wife, the magic soldier who would rather fly moths to the fire, follow his wife and use his last life. However, the thousands of words finally turned into a sigh, Dayu turned around and waved his big hand, and the Kyushu plan continued! In that battle, the blood of thousands of creatures stained the land, and the strongest among the Kyushu fell one by one. The Yanhuang human race finally rose from the micro-moon and became the master of this continent! ... ... Time flies, and soon, it is finally Dayu''s turn to abdicate. "Si Qi, you bastard, you will destroy the Yanhuang people, and you will destroy your father''s efforts!" Boyi fell into a pool of blood all over his body, glaring unwillingly at the silver-haired boy in front of him. He who was the most prestigious after Yu Yu, should have become the new king. At this time, he was hit hard by the sudden silver-haired boy, not far from death... "Everything that my father created will be destroyed by me, isn''t it good?" Looking at the so-called prestigious Boyi below, his opponent on the throne, a mocking smile appeared on Qi''s face, "Even the trend of the times is not clear, after all, it is just a mediocre person." With that said, Qi''s feet slowly lifted and appeared in front of Boyi''s head "No, no, no, you can''t kill me, I''m the new king of Kyushu, kill me you will lose people''s hearts, I..." boom!!! Amid the violent trampling, Boyis voice came to an abrupt end. Qi indifferently looked at the dead body under his feet, and said arrogantly, Peoples hearts? Thats just your own self-righteousness. The age of the world has already come, I dont understand. People who are damned should have died a long time ago!!!" ... ... The secret history of Kyushu: Siqi, the son of Yu, the last of the five emperors, armed with a mysterious emperor sword, killed many demon gods in the battle of exterminating monsters. He is called the strongest person in the line of Yan and Huang, and the first true feudal emperor in Kyushu. The first emperor Human brought into the feudal era! ps: Fanwai will only click to the end to complement the worldview... 2359 Chapter 4 Shang-Zhou Chapter [1] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Xin was born, it was the evening when the sun was setting, and there was a cloud of fire in the sky. Although it was an ordinary sight, it seemed to herald Xin''s future, like burning anger, and the sunset of the empire, but at that time, even in the next twenty years, no one had such thoughts. At this time, the Dashang Empire, as the second empire since the establishment of the Kyushu enchantment, has been thriving under the leadership of a king named Emperor Yi, after experiencing all kinds of things, and its majesty spread to all princes, although not the most in the entire dynasty. The forefront, but it can definitely continue for hundreds of years. In this era, if someone dared to say something bad about Dashang, they would probably face a very terrible experience. It''s just that the future is impermanent, and no one knows what will happen, just like Xin was just born. His life''s ups and downs make people can''t help but feel the impermanence of fate. However, that''s all for later, Xin now is just a newborn baby. Because the mother was the queen, Xins father, Emperor Yi, did not hesitate to make Xin the crown prince, the prince of the future Dashang Empire, that is, Xin, who was just born, was already under 10,000 people. Now, except for his father, including his mother, he is above anyone else. just-- "Why is he above me!" No one knows that such arrogant thoughts flowed in the newborn baby''s heart, and then fell into a deep sleep. In his sleep, that arrogance gradually transformed into something like fire, waiting to burn out one day! ... ... Time flies, and in a blink of an eye Xin has grown from a small baby to a heroic boy. The wisdom from the time of birth disappeared after falling asleep for the first time, but the characteristic of early wisdom was still shown in Xin. When he was very young, Xin was able to act independently, so - Rumors that the future emperor of Dashang is a super genius spread wildly, not only in the imperial capital, but the entire Dashang area, and even the surrounding hundreds of princes in China, are well-known. This made Emperor Yi very satisfied with the heir he had decided. Therefore, Xin''s position as the crown prince became more and more consolidated. This made Xin''s half-brothers very dissatisfied, but helpless. Later, as Emperor Yi''s body became weaker and weaker, Xin''s so-called brothers secretly didn''t know how many hands and feet they had done, but all of this, with the majesty and extraordinary power revealed by Xin''s growth, all disappeared. Xin has been familiar with hundreds of books since he was a child, and he is good at drawing lessons from the works of his predecessors, and even compiled his own art of war for this purpose. Although it has not been circulated, it has also been highly praised by Tai Fu Wenzhong. Not only that, Xin Tiansheng is strong, possesses the power of nine oxen, can tear beasts by hand, even if he does not learn any martial arts, few people can match him, he is a natural general! Such a perfect prince was undoubtedly supported by the civil and military forces of the entire Dashang Manchu dynasty, and any conspiracy and tricks would appear extremely ridiculous in the face of such a general trend, and would be self-defeating. "From today onwards, loneliness is the Lord of the Great Merchant of Destiny-Di Xin!" Smoothly, Xin finally ascended to the throne of the Lord of Merchants in the year that Emperor Yi died, surrounded by the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, and truly took power. ... E-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com After inheriting the throne, Xin''s first thing was to issue a series of decrees on Nongsang. With Xin''s wisdom combined with some inexplicable ideas, Xin saw clearly the development trend of the future world and understood that Nong Sang will occupy a large proportion in the future era, so he worked hard in this regard. Sure enough, just a few years after Xin issued such a decree, the entire Dashang has gained a lot because of these inexplicable decree at the beginning. The entire national strength has risen several times, and the folks have praised the virtues of Emperor Xin. The entire court song is praised by the people. Towards. When the time was right, Xin started the second action he had planned for a long time- "My lord, do you mean... to go on a march?!" In the Chaoge Hall, Wen Zhong knelt on the ground and looked at the stalwart young man in surprise. He seemed to see the student who had said that he was going to war every day, and subconsciously repeated what the other party had just said. "Yes, Taifu, Gu means to go out, and Gu will completely conquer Dongyi!" For several years, the kings life did not reduce Xins vitality. The young king shook his fist, his eyes gleamed, and said ambitiously "Lonely wants to surpass the masters of the great merchants of the past. The so-called Nongsang is not enough. The meaning of that thing needs hundreds of years of brewing. The lonely king can''t wait for that time, so..." "Gu wants to go personally to consolidate the surrounding territory of Dashang!" "Yes!" Although he was a little concerned about the kings safety, Wen Zhong was only a courtier after all. Even if he was the Tai Fu, he could only submit to the king. This elderly veteran took the initiative to ask "Majesty, please let the ministers go with the king to conquer the southeastern barbarians. It is also the wish of the ministers!" "Haha, alone! Master, let us conquer those barbarians!" Wang Da laughed and laid down his war plan. In this way, Xin''s war career began. At that time, Dongyi was also preparing to expand in the Central Plains, and Xin''s army happened to have a confrontation for several years at their respective borders. In the end, Xin slightly flattened Dongyi with his majesty and completely expanded Dashang''s territory to the coastal areas, revealing the power of Dashang to the fullest. ... ... After several years of war, Xin''s knowledge has expanded a lot, and he has also seen many things that he hasn''t seen before, such as those who are hiding in the mountains, controlling the world from a distance, and claiming to be a fighter. For some reason, after learning about the existence of the gas trainer, Xin ignited a certain kind of flame in his heart. Finally, one day, Xin found a stone sword inscribed with seven beads with six darks and one light from the treasury. , The flame in Di Xin''s heart broke out in an instant boom!!! At this moment, the enchantment of Kyushu shook for a moment, and all the Qi-trainers in Kyushu suddenly felt that the killing was coming... .. 2360 Chapter 5 Shang-Zhou Chapter [2] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s really ironic, Gu, it will actually be Xia Qi''s reincarnation!" After obtaining the inexplicable stone sword, behind a series of hidden history, the secrets that were not spread among the human races have been buried in Xin''s mind. After digesting the information for a long time, Xin said in a complicated expression in his eyes. From those information, Xin knew that the stone sword he was holding was from the nameless sword of Xia Qi, the founding emperor of the former dynasty. After Qi''s death, the spirituality of this sword was unified with the Kyushu enchantment, recording many artificially concealed truths, and at the same time constantly searching for Xia Qi''s reincarnation. After all, the Xia Dynasty was overthrown by the Shang Dynasty, so theoretically, Xin felt that his position was very strange, but fortunately he was an emperor. In a short time, Xin organized his mind and recovered. After calming down, he turned his gaze to the air trainer, his eyes filled with indescribable anger "Qiqian, Kyushu parasite!" Without saying much, Xin made such a definition after browsing most of the secrets recorded by the nameless saber, especially about the actions of the air trainers. ... ... When Xia Qi was alive, as the strongest person in Kyushu, he was enough to suppress all demons and demons, no matter what kind of ambitions, they can only hibernate under the power of Qi. But after his death, many people emerged from the deep mountains and old forests, and many powerful people gathered together in the name of freedom, forming a sect and opposing the court. In the beginning, the strength of the martial art was still weak, and it was checked and balanced by the warriors of Daxia, so Kyushu was divided into the spiritual world and the human world. With the passage of time, the Kyushu enchantment has become stronger and stronger, and the extraordinary powers have become less and less. However, some people in the practice world have studied how to integrate with the entire Kyushu enchantment in half a step, and find a way to continue the practice. They tried every means to control the population of gas trainers, converging the limited magic power in the Kyushu enchantment to Kunlun, Jinao Island, Penglai and other places to make blessed land, and even in order to control the number of gas trainers, artificially set up the so-called calamity . Thus, the gap between the spiritual realm and the human realm appeared. Back then, when the spiritual world first intervened in the human world, it was when Da Xia died. In order to avenge the suppression of the spiritual world by Xia Qi and the Xia dynasty he founded, the qi practitioners used all kinds of Means, openly and secretly interfered with the operation of humanity, and destroyed the Xia Dynasty. The first success gave the qi practitioners, especially the high-level qi practitioners, a taste of the sweetness. In the following hundreds of years, throughout the history of Dashang, the qi practitioners were constantly interfering in the administration of King Shang, both overtly and secretly. . At this time, Xin also knew one thing, why he hadn''t been in contact with a gas trainer since childhood. That''s just because I am the protagonist of the so-called calamity that I think in the practice world this time. In other words, the spiritual world does not like Dashang and wants to destroy it! "Hmph, it depends on the overall humanitarian situation in one word. It seems that you have a very enjoyable game, right? Trainers!" He hummed softly, Xin''s eyes flashed with fierce and tyrannical flames, and the whole person seemed to be transformed into a world-destroying beast. At this time, the second bead on the stone sword in Xin''s hand was gradually gleaming. "Then, let us have a good time, the big business being secretly manipulated, don''t worry, using this dynasty to mourn you is already very worthy of you!" The voice faded away, and no one knew that in the unmanned treasury, the Lord of Merchants opened the real prelude to the destruction of his dynasty.Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net ... ... "Remember, who are you?" "who am I?" Seeing the blank gaze of the Qi Qi practitioner in front of him, Di Xin smiled with satisfaction. The brainwashing secret technique he obtained from the nameless saber was very effective the first time he used it. "You are a lonely confidant, and you were ordered to sneak into the world of practice since you were young, just to serve alone!" Speaking indifferently, Xin entered the information he wanted to let the other party know bit by bit into the mind of the person in front of him, and planted the most demanding contract "Go to the world of cultivation, grow up to the arrival of the calamity, and do things according to my will during the calamity. From now on, your name will be... Shen Gongbao!" "Yes!" Under Xin''s brainwashing, Shen Gongbao became Xin''s most loyal chess piece. After making the decision to destroy the spiritual world and placing a chess piece in the spiritual world, the wise and martial Emperor Xin disappeared, and only the incompetent and tyrannical King King appeared before the world. Indulging the inexplicable flame in his heart, Xin let the world know what is the real tyrant, Xia Jie, the last king of the Xia Dynasty, in front of Xin, nothing but a little guy. He spent huge sums of money to build deer terraces, built wine ponds and meat forests, built luxurious palace gardens, lived a life of extravagance, and even conquered Su Hu, who had already surrendered to Yizhou, for the beauty of Su Daji, invented a series of torture and suppress The people killed the so-called Zhongliang and lost their hearts. Under Xin''s indulgence, the princes in the Quartet who had always been distracted, especially Xibohou, unexpectedly rebelled, and the world of spiritual practice finally intervened in the world again, making King Zhou laugh. ... ... The war broke out! Just like the war that Xin initiated back then, it was a war that the people wanted. Only last time, Xin controlled the general trend of the people''s heart. This time, Xin stood where the general trend of the people''s heart pointed. However, this is the fate of the tyrant, Xin has realized early! "What I should enjoy these years, Gu has thoroughly enjoyed it, everything is enough!" "During the dormant practice, Gu''s strength has reached the level of Xia Qi that year, especially when he has this sword in his hand, no one can beat him." "But the problem is that the world of cultivation is much stronger than the world of humans, and it is impossible to defeat all enemies. Therefore, at this stage, we can''t take action. We must let the world of cultivation be consumed to a certain extent!" After making such a plan, Xin''s puppet, Shen Gongbao, began to act. The phrase "Friends of Daoist, please stay here" was powerful and shocking. In this man-made war, countless talented air trainers slumped. .. 2361 Chapter VI Shang-Zhou Chapter [3] You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Together with the catastrophe, the lives will be destroyed! In the calamity plan promoted by the spiritual world, the victim of the great merchant is naturally unwilling to be destroyed, even if the master of the great merchant is already a tyrant who sees evil, so the struggle is naturally inevitable. The amount of calamity in the spiritual world was started with the Kunlun and Jin''ao Dao traditions as the main competing forces, and the Penglai Sanxiu Alliance hit soy sauce. Originally, the three giants in the spiritual world were just acting out Sacrifice one or two sects, and then while helping Xi Bohou to destroy the Great Shang, weaken those ignorant and casual cultivators, and lay the pawns in humanity that are enough to control all rights. However, the human heart is the most unpredictable! The leader of Kunlun Mountain is called Yuanshi Tianzun, and has always been the oldest and strongest existence in Kunlun Mountain. Although the Yuanshi Tianzun of this generation is powerful, it has some minor shortcomings. First of all, he is extremely pretentious. Although this situation is a common feature of any Qi practitioner in the world of cultivation, it is particularly obvious in Yuanshi Tianzun, and even to the point where he has no more ideas. Secondly, his disciples are all people with extraordinary qualifications. People with bad aptitudes can''t get into the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun. They can only become named disciples for a lifetime. This is how Xin buried Shen Gongbao in the practice world and can never become a real disciple disciple. In the end, this guy has a very good face. Whoever dares not to give him face will be avenged by this guy. The name of the prudent Yuanshi Tianzun is faintly known in the world of cultivation. Because of this, Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to sacrifice any of his own talents! ... ... "How honorable I am in Kunlun, how can I accompany those garbage to death!" Almost before the calamity, Yuanshi Tianzun formulated a series of plans for this purpose. He accepted a few guys with poor qualifications as the doorkeepers, and then let his accomplices accept personal disciples as replacements. If nothing happens, after the calamity is over, Kunlun Mountain will not suffer any loss. but-- "Yuanshi Tianzun made a good calculation, the poor Dao is trying to stir up trouble for you, and abolish all your disciples, and the poor Dao doesn''t believe it, Kunlun and Jin''ao Island will not just fight!" Shen Gongbao, who was in Kunlun, saw Yuanshi Tianzun''s strategy clearly, and he tried his best to stir up troubles everywhere. The result was beyond Shen Gongbao''s expectations! After many qi practitioners on Jin''ao Island died at the hands of Kunlun qi practitioners, Shen Gongbao brought out the most famous genius in the practice world, three girls known as Sanxiao, and the three genius girls set up a powerful magic circle. All the members of Yuanshi Tianzun have been abolished! Then, all three genius girls were killed by Yuanshi Tianzun, so, without any accident, a full-scale battle in the spiritual world broke out in an instant, irretrievably! The Master Tongtian of the Jin''ao Island generation is even more of a temperament. After his disciple was blatantly killed, he broke out in an instant, and tens of thousands of Qi Qi practitioners came to trouble Yuanshi Tianzun! How arrogant Yuanshi Tianzun was, he naturally wouldn''t show weakness, he pulled Penglai in, formed an alliance, gathered thousands of Qiqimen, and collided with thousands of Qiqimen on Jin''ao Island!!! ... ... Boom boom boom!!!! Mountains and rivers collapsed, rivers flooded, and the roar on the battlefield never stopped! The destructive power of the air trainers who practiced magic into the body and almost turned into a fantasy species is extremely terrible. The battle of tens of thousands of air trainers has collapsed a large area of ??mountains and rivers. If it were not for the protection of the Kyushu enchantment, the destructive power would be at least a hundred times larger. At that time, even if it turned into a land collapse, it was not impossible. Since the battle, no matter which side has suffered heavy losses, at least almost five thousand training fighters have been killed, and countless people have been injured, or in other words, no one is not injured. "Hahaha, Tongtian, you look really ugly, I don''t know if you can take one of my tricks!!!" In the center of the battlefield is the battlefield between the strongest Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Guru. At this time Yuanshi Tianzun looked at the Tongtian Guru who was half-kneeling in the group of corpses not far away, and sarcastically said-- This guy had forgotten the corpses around the Master Tongtian, all of them were Elder Penglai who came to besiege Master Tongtian. "rat!" Although the leader of Tongtian looked extremely tired, he reluctantly said that he was helpless. Originally, Kunlun was completely inferior to Jin''ao Island, but with Penglai, all the disciples of Jin''ao Island couldn''t help. By myself. "It looks like you really can''t do it anymore, then..." Just when Yuanshi Tianzun was about to strike and kill the Tongtian leader, an extremely terrifying tyrannical will erupted across the battlefield, making everyone on the battlefield feel a chill, weak-willed people, and even coma on the spot.Biquge 88 www.roto88.com "The time is up, all the air trainers parasitic on the humanitarianism, go to death!!!" An indifferent voice came from the sky, and everyone raised their heads subconsciously. They all saw a familiar figure standing up in the sky. It was Di Xin, whom they all thought was mortal! impossible!!! This thought appeared in everyones minds in an instant, especially Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Sect Master felt that their heads were blown by someone, dizzy and dizzy, but they didnt leave them a chance to feel emotions. The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and the endless thunder blasted down from the dark clouds. The target was all the creatures on the battlefield. Under the flash of thunder, Di Xin''s figure was like a messenger of extinction, which filled people with despair. Boom boom boom!!! ... ... "Now, the world is clean!" After most of the day, Xin looked at the pits and pits on the ground below, and said with emotion, "Don''t you think so, half a step in the Kyushu barrier." "Is this the reason why you are willing to fall? Become the source of the resentment of the entire Kyushu people. Using yourself as a medium to activate the Kyushu enchantment is really worthy of Di Xin, no, Xia Qi!" Accompanied by an indifferent voice, a vague figure appeared in front of Xin "However, the result of becoming the source of resentment is death, I don''t know you..." "I knew it!" Before the other party finished speaking, Xin replied, his firmness made the fuzzy figure pause for a long time, and then said openly, with a hint of emotion in his voice. "It''s such a brave man who can carry endless sins and can go forward alone. The Buddhism Tao has personally shaped the world of cultivation, and he can actually see people like you. I hope that in the future, the poor Tao will see you again in the infinite world. !" As soon as the voice fell, the vague figure disappeared, disappeared from the entire Moon World... "Aren''t you from this world?" Xin is not surprised by the disappearance of the other party. Xin also knows the situation outside the world. However, Xin understands that his future is already doomed. Xin, who bears such a great resentment, is destined to continue his own reincarnation... "Let Gu come to an end in his own way!" ... ... Chaoge, Lutai! This is a building built by Xin with a lot of money, but it is already burning at this time. Standing in front of the flame, Xin''s expression is calm, even if the sound of killing outside the song echoes in his ears, it does not move him. "This life is quite interesting. In the next life, will you continue to be a faint king?" Thinking of such a question in his mind, Di Xin took a step, but was attracted by the sound of footsteps from behind. Before he could look back, Xin felt a soft touch on his back. "My lord, please don''t leave your concubine!" The voice is extremely charming, it belongs to the kind of feeling that makes people want to go to bed as soon as they hear it, but then, it is full of incomparable true feelings, "I hope I can go through this life with the king." "... Ai Concubine!" After a pause, the corners of Di Xin''s mouth curled up slightly, and he walked forward, as if he was not throwing into the sea of ??fire, but as if he was going to the early morning as usual. "Since you want to follow the path of loneliness, don''t fall behind!" ... ... The Secret History of Kyushu: Emperor Xin, the tyrant of the late Shang Dynasty, a peerless emperor, used his own power to put down the troubles of qi practitioners, but because of excessive atrocities, he was dismissed by the people, self-immolated, and his merits and demerits were equal. One!.. 2362 The seventh chapter prologue, what is human You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What is human?" In the endless void, in the chaotic world of time and space, an unclear human form is floating on it, and the low mumbling of the human form is unreasonably conveyed in such a void. This is not where the normal place is. It''s called the place of roots, it is what magicians seek, outside the world, where the truth is! Similarly, it is the place where everything begins and ends in the plane of the Moon! "Humans are humans! Is there anything to wonder about this question?" Just as the humanoid words spread, a faint voice echoed in this space, and the chaotic time and space in the chaotic void automatically separated an invisible road, and the girl in red was walking lightly. Came in-- "Finally met, Master Merlin!" "Yes, I finally met, Miss Alaya!" The simple greeting contained news that shocked countless people. The girl in red turned out to be Alaya, the consciousness collection of all primates in the world of Xingyue, one of Xingyues two major restraints, and it can be called this world. One of the true masters of But the vague human form turned out to be Master Merlin, the magical Merlin in the legend of King Arthur! "Then, Master Merlin, my concubine is here to officially invite you to become a guardian. In view of your unusualness, I am willing to give you different privileges than other guardians!" "No!" Facing the invitation from one of the rulers of this world, Mage Merlin did not even hesitate at all, and resolutely refused, causing Alaya to appear a little absent-minded, and in the end he could only show a wry smile "Have you not been reincarnated yet?" Alaya knew that this special existence in front of him had lived out seven consecutive lives. At the beginning, he was Xia Qi, a truly arrogant man, who thoroughly perfected the Kyushu Plan and pushed it to the true destiny of the humanitarian situation. After that, he was Shang Zhou, a terrifying man who burned all the practitioners in Kyushu to death with his own anger. After that, he was Zhou You, an idiot and genius who dared to play with the princes for beauty... ... From life to life, he has lived out his own splendor, and in each life he has condensed a power of his own original sin, the seven sins of the seven lives, in a sense, he has eliminated the negative shortcomings in his soul. Perfect! Regarding the existence in front of him, even Alaya could only sigh like that. Especially in the past life, the man in front of him has even reached the level of positive dialogue with inhibitions. In that life, he was originally the founder of Taoism in Kyushu, Laozi, because of laziness, he founded Taoism that governs inaction. In the same way, it also creates opportunities for detachment. Its just that Alaya didnt understand. For what he actually cut off his chance of detachment and turned it into a woman named Gnevere. Later, the group of evil thoughts abandoned by Alaya, Absolute Evil fell in love with Gnivel. After the exchange, the two inhibitory forces acquiesced in each other''s actions.I love to read novels www.looktxt.com but-- It was the man in front of him. When he walked out of Kyushu and became Merlin, he even threatened the Kyushu enchantment, which had almost divided the power of Gaia and Alaya, in exchange for two restraints against the evil demon god. The obstruction of absolute evil. The guy who dares to threaten restraint, this guy is definitely the first! "In the last life, you have completely reached the limit of a mortal, and when you give up the opportunity to be a detached being with the root, you are doomed in the next life. You can never become a detached again anyway." "In this case, does your reincarnation still make sense?" After all, the other party is an extremely rare talent, Alaya still somewhat reluctant to give up, trying to persuade him. "Needless to say, I will never become a guardian, Alaya-sama, you don''t understand what I think." Facing Alayas words, Master Merlin still had no room to answer, but there was a trace of confusion in his words, "For me, power is not difficult to obtain. What I really care about is my way!" "Road?" "Yes, it''s Tao!" While speaking, Merlin suddenly revealed a trace of unspeakable, shocking persistence "My existence, or the essence of existence of me and my brothers and sisters, is Tao, which is the direction we are pursuing. Other than that, anything is meaningless to us!" Hearing what Merlin said, Alaya was a little hard to understand "So, what is your way?" "I''ve said it once just now..." "Harmony for humanity?" Hearing what the other party said, Alaya suddenly remembered a word he heard when he first arrived here. "Yes, it is the way of mankind!" "I give up becoming a god, I stay away from the fallen demon, I don''t seek transcendence, I don''t want eternity, what I really want is understanding, what is human, my way is the true way of man!" Seeing that Merlin looked like a pilgrimage, Alaya as a primate consciousness, because the main body of the primate is human, and his emotions are quite rich, he suddenly felt envy for him. "So, let''s talk about it, what''s your purpose in waiting for me?" After being silent for a while, Alaya broke the silence. Since the other party did not want to be a guardian, but did not reincarnate immediately, but stayed here and waited. Then, with Alayas wisdom, he naturally understood what the other party needed. Help yourself. "I don''t want to continue to be reincarnated in this world. If there is no calculation error, there should be a world where the earth is perishing in these countless parallel worlds. Can you let me go?" "can!" After being silent for a while, Alaya nodded, "It''s just that there is a cage, isolated by us, so you must be mentally prepared!" As soon as the words fell, without waiting for the other party''s reaction, under a wave of fluctuations, Merlin disappeared in front of Alaya, leaving only the girl in red standing on the spot, wondering what she was thinking... ps: Go back in the afternoon, the update will be stable, please forgive me!.. 2363 Chapter 001 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the evening, the drizzle fell. Under the dark clouds, the dilapidated villages of the Kingdom of Sichuan looked particularly bleak. As a major battlefield of the Second Ninja War, Kawa no Kuni, a small and humble country, became a victim of the struggle of the three great powers: the country of fire, the country of wind, and the country of earth. Displaced refugees, deserted villages, ruined towns... This country where it rains all the year round is full of sorrows of war. Weiming Town, as several important commercial towns in Yuren Village, Ninchuan Country, is one of the few towns in Sichuan that suffered less damage from the war. But affected by the war, the former commercial towns are now extremely depressed. A large area of ??residential houses in the east of the town was also destroyed by the overreaction ninjutsu that temporarily inhabited the Konoha ninja a month ago. Nagato''s parents died at that time. It was also at that time, stimulated by the death of his parents, Nagato''s soul finally awakened. "It''s been a month!" In a dilapidated house in the east of the town, a six-year-old child with red hair and purple eyes looked at the drizzle outside the door with some wonder. The child''s name is Nagato, or Uzumaki Nagato! Nagato was originally not a person in this world, but a college graduate from a blue planet named Earth. He was an orphan since he was a child, and he was relatively withdrawn, with few friends and no confidant. During the days of looking for a job, when the future has not yet fallen, the sudden earthquake sent Nagato into reincarnation and reincarnated into this world. To be honest, Nagato didn''t know whether he was lucky or unlucky. Because Nagato is very clear about his life, or... the life that "Nagato" was originally destined for! "After all, what kind of anime is reborn as an anime character!" Such words flashed in his mind, Nagato did not speak, but sighed softly. Nagato-a famous character in the Japanese anime "Naruto", a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, the leader of the villain organization Akatsuki, the prophet of the big toad fairy population, Uchiha Madara selected as the heir of the reincarnation eye. The original Nagato should have experienced the pain of the death of his parents and close friend Yahiko, inherited Yahikos organization, and became the second leader of Akatsukis organization, pursuing the ideal of nurturing peace in the painful reincarnation. Only then was influenced by the magical power of Naruto Uzumaki, the protagonist of destiny, and regained the dream of his youth, used reincarnation to resurrect those who died in Konoha World War I, entrusted his will to Naruto, and died after exhaustion. All in all, this is a villain with high popularity and extraordinary strength, but destined to be tragedy. Being reborn as such, Nagato didn''t know whether he should be happy or not. Although there is no need to do anything, Nagato has one of the strongest plug-ins in Naruto World, Reincarnation Eye, but at the price, Nagato is deeply stuck in Uchiha Madara''s chess game. Aside from anything else, Nagato is sure that now Bai Jue is absolutely staring at his every move in secret. "What a fucking life!" He cursed secretly in his heart, and Nagato restrained his state of mind. In the month after his rebirth, Nagato has experienced the baptism of this war and chaos. Whether it is living in a ruined house or wearing bad clothes, Nagato dare not imagine it in his previous life.First Reading Network www.01dsw.com You know, Nagato was also an orphan in his previous life, but even so, he did not have such a painful experience. From here, Nagato realized deeply that he was no longer in his original world. The cruel reality also completely washed away Nagato''s impetuousness from his previous life. Therefore, there are still some cities in Nagato. Nagato knew very well that as long as he showed no flaws, there would be no problems, at least for now. "Forget it, let''s try to extract the chakra first!" Thinking in this way, Nagato closed the door...Although there was no difference between closed and unclosed, he found a hidden and clean place and sat down straight on his knees. In this cruel world, only the strength can protect oneself. The foundation of power is the existence named Chakra. The so-called chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of the various components of the human body. It is the perfect fusion of physical power and spiritual power. It is the foundation of the extraordinary existence in this world and the ninja profession. Extracting chakras means fusing the spiritual power and physical power in one''s body through special meditation. It stands to reason that this kind of meditation is not available in Nagato. But in the disaster a month ago, in the face of the death of his parents, when Nagato awakened the memory of his previous life, he unintentionally used the power of the reincarnation eye to kill the overreaction Konoha ninja. At that time, Nagato, who was awakened from memory, subconsciously used the reincarnation eye to read some Konoha ninja memories. Then he was lucky to get some memories of ninjutsu and meditation. In this month, Nagato interpreted that part of the memory in detail, and with the help of past life memories, he had a preliminary understanding of the ninja''s training system. It''s just that he didn''t start to practice, instead he resisted this impulse and regarded himself as an ordinary war orphan. After all, Nagato killed Konoha''s ninja, and there will definitely be Konoha ninjas coming to investigate afterwards. If they see an orphan who is practicing Chakra, what will happen. Thinking of this possibility, Nagato could only temporarily give up his practice and wait quietly for the limelight to pass. As for whether Konoha Ninja will find himself through the traces of the scene, Nagato can only say that in a country like Kawa no Kuni, where it rains every day, the rain will wash away many things. Most importantly, Bai Jue, who was watching Nagato secretly, would help him deal with some possible traces. Nagato, thinking in this way, was not even too far away from his''home'' and still lived in the east of town. It turns out that Nagatos idea is correct. In the past month, Nagato saw Konoha Ninja and Uyin Ninja come here to investigate, and then left with nothing. "It''s been a month, it should be safe now!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato cleared his last thoughts. Keeping his mind empty, Nagato slowly closed his eyes, listening to the surrounding sounds and the faint rain, and then began his first formal practice in his life. ps: When I first wrote, I simply wrote Hokage, but at that time the two-dimensional series was in power, and I was not firm in the future. Now the writing of the new book has failed, and the old book can''t help but open a new hole... the protagonist has no gold fingers , Or he himself is a gold finger... 2364 Chapter 445-Black Bug You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how will he do it at any time?How many changes are there? "What the hell is this black bug?" "Wow!! A lot!!" "Attention everyone, the origin of this bug is a bit unusual!!!" "Get out of the way, everyone attack together!!" ... And the things that can really be faced at this time are indeed really going to really learn and progress to a certain extent through their own efforts. Then the things that can really be faced are indeed through their own efforts, or are they really able to make more of these changes now, or there will be more such forward momentum. "This bug is so powerful that it is so interesting!" Nagato said with a smile, "It seems that this mountain is really different." "Indeed, I think so too." Tang Lao said with a heavy face, "It''s really strange that this kind of bugs can appear in this place. They seem to swallow energy." Moreover, Nagato will need to consider at any time, and it is also the idea that more needs to be considered will occur under this change of own. Whenever there is a need to really do something, it is indeed really possible to accomplish these changes that I can persist. In the current era, the changes that can really be faced on Wu Continent, and the things that really need to be considered are, on the road ahead, which way they will learn, in fact, now Everything that can be done well. Because at any time, you are really facing these changes, you can really complete your own hard work and learn, and now how much of this kind of encounter is really able to bring them truly powerful changes. What is more able to face is things, and there are indeed many possibilities, because in any case, it is indeed through my own efforts to really face the changes that will happen. "What the hell is this?" someone exclaimed, "This ghost can''t be killed!" In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, we need to really consider what we can do at this time and what we will do under any of these changes that can be faced. Saying that these things that can really be faced at this time, there are indeed many possible things that may happen. So what needs to be considered at this time is how much he can really accomplish this degree, so that he can face these changes at any time, and he will really be able to do so under any circumstances. How to accomplish it. This can actually be done while doing these things well, and at the same time it can really be faced in the past. Under these changes, we will really face any of these things that will happen now at this time. "Meow, what the hell is this?" Old Tang complained, "This bug not only eats energy, but also eats everything!" "Be careful!" Nagato said casually, "This place is very unusual!" Nagato tries his best to fulfill any of these possibilities that will happen now. This is indeed how he can really face anything that will happen in this era at this time. So whether it is really possible to find these heaven and earth spirit treasures or some resources that can bring him stronger in this secret realm, in fact, it depends. It is true that anything will happen, and Nagato will really work hard to achieve these changes that will be done now. It is indeed true that I can face all the things I can do well again. In fact, it is not difficult to see this kind of change that can be accomplished in Nagato.678 reading novel www.678kxsxs.com Nagato will also have more of these possibilities under the changes that Nagato will obtain, and in this secret realm, Nagato will do things that can really be done, and there will be many people. possible. But to be able to do these things at this time, and indeed to be able to face these changes, will also truly be able to bring him, how many of these changes? And it is true that they will face these things at the same time, how much of these changes can really change them. Its not difficult to see how these things will be done at this time. At the same time, the changes that Nagato will need to consider will also occur in many special situations. "Everyone, be careful not to be approached by these bugs!" "This bug is weird!" "Everyone try not to get close to them!!" ... Because at any time, you can really go, what you can do at this time, and you can really do these things that you can really face at this time. There are more possibilities. Therefore, at the same time that I can really face these things at any time, it is indeed through my own efforts, really insisting on going forward to the degree that she wants, and going forward to a certain point. So in this case, Nagato will do anything. It is indeed not difficult to see how to do this at this time, and more such changes will happen very much. It is indeed something that needs to be considered at any time. This kind of thing is indeed really what they will do while facing any of these things that need to be considered. It can be regarded as something that can really be faced at this time. What will happen to these changes? This kind of transformation is also really able to be achieved at this time and at this time. Many people are possible. Moreover, at any time, Nagato is really learning through his own efforts, how many really do it. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these changes are indeed facing when you can really do anything at this time. "I just stepped into this secret realm, and I don''t know what''s behind." Old Tang said helplessly, "It seems that this expedition may not be that simple." It is impossible to see that the things that Nagato is facing at this time are indeed able to make these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see the ultimate significance of doing so. This can also be regarded as the extent to which any changes can really be made at this time. This is indeed something that can really be faced. How will they accomplish these changes? That''s why they persisted so much. How many of these things did they do? So the things they really face at any time are indeed the fundamental reasons why they would do it. So it really needs to be done at this time, and these changes are indeed possible in many ways, because at any time you will need to consider how to complete these things, and how many do you have? So when you can really face these things at any time, you can really face them. These changes are indeed real, and when you face anything, you are also facing these changes. This will happen. "Don''t worry too much!" Nagato said casually, "Since you are here, do you want to give up the opportunity to become stronger?" Then the things that need to be considered at this time are those that can really be faced at this time. How many of these things are there? Now I am facing any of these things that I will be able to face, and at the same time, I am also really able to accomplish this kind of special change at this time. This is actually the reason why Nagato will do this now, because at least the number of colleagues who can really deal with these things needs to be considered... 2365 Chapter 446: Fearless You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when he can really face these things at any time, what he will do is indeed considering the best reasons for doing so. So while truly being able to really change at any time, it is indeed but really able to continue in this situation and really face any of these changes that will happen. "Yes, that''s right, you can''t persuade you since it''s here!" "In order to become strong, be fearless!" "Nothing can make us regress, this is the root!" ... So the things that can really be faced at any time are indeed real to face these changes at this time, and what he will do when he really does these things at this time. Do it in any of these situations that will happen now. It is clear that these things that you can really face are indeed those that you can really make, and you really care about the extent of these changes you can make. Then at any time I can really face these changes in the past, I will indeed argue, and many people may happen to do things. And in any of these things, Nagato will really be able to go, what kind of study at this time, how many things can you face now? So whenever it can bring changes to them, they can really face these things. This can also be regarded as being able to really go big at this time, because at the same time they will need to consider more of these possibilities that can really be accomplished. Because at any time, it is indeed possible to face these things now, and it is indeed possible to do well. How many changes are there? "I hope everything goes smoothly!" Tang Lao said helplessly, "If we casual cultivators are not stronger than those of the sect, we really only have to be eliminated." And at any time, Nagato will need to consider these things that can be done, and these changes will be possible for many people. So if in this secret realm, under these changes that they can face, they will really progress to this level at any time, it seems that they can really go, and you are really making any changes. So now I can go through my own efforts, truly achieve that I am now able to face this time that needs to be changed, and truly achieve these levels that I can accomplish. In fact, this does not mean to see how Nagato can actually enter the same place as these people at any time, and how it will happen with the hard work. This can be regarded as true. When these changes happen at any time, what will Nagato do in the face of this kind of thing now? "Or, this is the reason why we become stronger!" Nagato said casually, "A person who lives in this world wants to be free and easy!" In fact, this is also a very necessary thing to consider. The changes that they can really make at this time can be regarded as real, and the transformation that they can really make now is how strong they are. How many are there? In fact, it is not difficult to see that there are really many possibilities for these things that really need to be faced at any time. So at any time, they will go to the things they can really face, how will they do these things and what will they do? The things that can really be faced at any time and in any place are indeed things that can be really faced, so if they can really do these things for them at any time, they will really face any This happened.53 Chinese Network www.53zw.net This is indeed really necessary to consider respect can be done, these changes will become more. And in any case, what is really going to be able to go at this time? It is really going to be able to do these things, so at this time they will really consider that they are able to go through and do these special things. in the case of, Nagato is truly able to do so through his own efforts to any such situation that will happen, and he will really face any such thing that will happen. It is indeed his own understanding of himself. How many. "Yes, little brother, I agree with your words!" Old Tang admired, "As expected of the man we will invite!" So how will they do it at any time, and what will they do when they can go bigger and stronger now?Considering these things, what will you really do? So at this time, Nagato will need to really face the meaning of this event that can be achieved in the end, and indeed will have to do so through its own efforts and how much it can learn. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at any time, Nagato will need to really do these things, and at the same time it will need to face any challenges and any secrets at the same time. Really make more possibilities in this period. Because in any of these things, it is indeed necessary to consider these things. At the same time, we also learn more possibilities through our own efforts, and use the mobile phone well. So how will he do these things at any time? Nagato will be able to face these changes at this time, and how will he do these possibilities? Well, they will need to fight for this kind of thing. It is indeed true to fight for these changes. While this kind of change can bring them more powerful changes, they will go to this level to truly achieve it. More possibilities. "Since you all invited me here, I naturally hope that I can contribute." Nagato smiled, "Don''t worry, I will take action when you need me." So at any time, Nagato knows that he is striving for his own efforts to learn and progress to this level, and he is really able to face this kind of change at this time. Nagato is also really facing the level of what he can do, and what he really needs to do at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish what he is really facing when he is facing anything. Now he is able to achieve what he wants to achieve. This is indeed really facing any change. a bit. "Okay, everyone keep going!" Tang Lao shouted. "Keep going!!" "Don''t distract, keep going!!!" ... Nagato also knows very well whether he can reach the point they want in the end by doing so, and as for the change that he can really make. , Whether Nagato is really facing this kind of thing at this time, it is more or less now, how he will need to accomplish this kind of change now. But how do I need to fight with these people at this time, and how do I need to consider how to accomplish these things at this time, So I can go now, because after these things that can bring them change now, its not difficult to see what can really happen at this time, and we have to consider whether they can reach the final level. Is what they want. So at this time, is Nagato really able to learn how to learn about self during this period?.. 2366 Chapter 447: A Bad Premonition You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato does anything, he is based on his knowledge of the ultimate significance of doing so, whether as they think, when he really wants to reach a certain level, he will work hard like this. Because at any time how to do it in the past, it is indeed at any time to go through this special change of oneself, but how to do what is now in this era will bring them more changes. thing. "This black mountain is really strange, you can''t underestimate it!" Nagato smiled slightly, looking forward to it. Normally, many things on the land of martial arts are not difficult to see how these changes will actually happen when facing such things now. Because they will need to face it at any time, and these things do have their own special circumstances. And at any time when they will truly become stronger through their own efforts, it is not difficult to see what they will do at this time, what will happen on the martial arts continent at this time, and how many changes and improvements are possible. And at any time, Nagato is also aware of things, and it is true that these things that can be faced at this time are indeed becoming stronger. The things they will need to consider are indeed real efforts, but they have progressed to more possibilities. Then the things that can really be faced at any time are indeed how they will do these things at this time, and it can be regarded as how they will really change. At any time, how many of these things will need to be faced? So that when he makes the changes he can make, it is also at this time that he can really make progress through his own efforts, and at the same time he will become more like himself. "I also found these anomalies, but I don''t know what''s on this mountain." Old Tang said helplessly, "But isn''t this the reason why we came here?" So at this time, Nagato will be able to do it now, and at the same time through their own efforts, they will do so at any time. What is the final reason? How will Nagato be completed? I want to be able to do it. Now I come to this small world or secret realm with more people to get more opportunities. It is not difficult to see what will happen at this time, and there are indeed many possibilities that will happen. And what Nagato knows at any time is how to achieve the current possibilities through his own efforts, but also to really face these people now, what is the ultimate reason for coming to this place? ? So at this time, Nagato will go to these things that can really be done at this time, in fact, it is impossible to see how it will accomplish all the possibilities that it can do well under the condition of working hard. So how he can really accomplish these more changes at this time, so that what he will do at any time is indeed very important. You have to know how Nagato will truly accomplish it at this time, and it is possible for many people to truly do it. Moreover, it is not difficult to see what they will be like at any time that they will need to face these things. To do these things will indeed require their own efforts.Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com "Follow Elder Don and go all the way!" "We will definitely stick to the end!" "However, I always have a bad feeling." ... While realizing that you can become stronger, how many changes will you really need to face at any time? In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time Nagato will need to face and truly achieve this kind of change, and indeed has its own ability to make it now. More of these changes, when they do these things, how they will go, at this time to truly achieve the position, this kind of may also happen more changes. Because when facing these things at any time, it is indeed true that the things that need to be considered at this time are also cognitions of oneself, and there are indeed many possibilities that can happen. So at this time, the kind of change that can really be faced now is someone who can really face it through their own efforts. When more changes are made, it is indeed necessary to truly accomplish more through their own efforts. Possible. What''s more, Nagato needs to really do what it is, and at the same time as self-awareness, Nagato needs to accomplish what he can accomplish, and it is indeed at this time that it needs to really face any thing improvement. Nagato knows very well what they can do in Shenzhen at this time, how much meaning they can really bring to change, and whether they can be as they thought. "The more you go up the mountain, the stranger this weird energy becomes." Nagato said lightly, "Everyone should be careful!" In fact, its not difficult to see what can really be done at this time, and there are indeed how many things that really need to be considered at this time will actually happen. Because the level that you can do at any time is indeed also under the change of self that can be done well, it is indeed true to become more like themselves. Moreover, any time Nagato is going to be in such a special situation and in a special place at any time, this kind of progress will also bring about the growth of Nagato itself will become more self-conscious. So, to the extent that Nagato can truly understand this, how much consideration will it need to consider whether or not it understands itself. In fact, its not difficult to see that Nagato does have this kind of change in self-understanding when it does anything. You still need to do these things, whether they will be as they think. occur? But what kind of things I can really do in this period at this time is indeed not difficult to see, whether these things that will really bring them change at this time will happen as they want, this is very important Up. Elder Tang also nodded his head approvingly, "Have you heard? Everyone be careful, this place is weird!" And when he can really face these changes at any time, Nagato understands the correct meaning of his actions... 2367 Chapter 448 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Know it!" "Old Tang, you still do as many things as always!" "No way, it''s not that simple here..." "Be careful, it''s better!" ... So at any time when Nagato would really compete with these people for these opportunities and treasures, in fact, he would not be able to see that any change would happen. Nagato will really go to do these things at this time? This is indeed how we can really accomplish more changes now at this time. This is indeed also how we will accomplish more of these changes now when we understand ourselves. And what will happen to these things that can be truly faced in any era? At this time, how many changes will be made that can be truly achieved? At the same time, Nagato will truly be able to truly accomplish anything through its own efforts at this time, and at the same time how to complete these changes at this time. In fact, at any time, Nagato will need to face these things, but now through their own efforts, they will need to truly become more like themselves. I also know how I will accomplish more of these changes and ideas at this time, and what kind of changes I can really need at this time. So at this time, Nagato will go to really reappear under the circumstances that through his own efforts, Nagato will really face any possible situation that may happen at any time. "Look at you people, what are you talking about?" Old Tang said helplessly, "We finally came into this secret realm. Isn''t this just for everyone to be safe?" Nagato also knew very well that he would need to face these things at any time. It can be regarded as going at this time, and it really needs to be considered. It is also at the same time that I know myself now, there will still be more possibilities. Because when we are able to face these things now, Nagato actually knows that under the circumstances that more changes will happen now. It is also at this time, when they can truly accomplish this change through their own efforts, they will also be able to use more of them now, they are exposed to these so-called ancient ruins and real Terrible place. This sentence is not difficult to see, at any time, in which way they will truly become the person they want to be, this is very important. And the reason why Nagato knows these things happen to him, or that he is fighting for these opportunities in the world because they want to become stronger now, but also because he understands Nagato himself More changes will happen. Because at any time, how they will do these things is indeed done at this time, or they will need to face any such possibility.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com Moreover, at any time, the ultimate reason for Nagato to do this and what he really wants to accomplish this state, will also bring him this kind of change. So Nagato is able to continue through their own efforts at these levels now, while the current martial arts continent is truly becoming stronger, it will truly become more like themselves in any dangerous situation. "It seems that this little old man is still very clear..." Nagato murmured in his heart. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time Nagato will truly enter this secret realm with people like them. It is not difficult to see that they will do it, and the final reason is to truly make more changes. My own efforts are indeed true at this time, and these things I face will also be able to accomplish more possibilities. And at any time, I know what progress I can really make at this time and the changes I really want to accomplish through my own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see that you will need to face it at this time. These things are indeed achieved through your own knowledge. Now there are more possibilities. And now that they will really work hard by themselves, they will need to consider how they will be able to face stronger enemies at this time, and how they will need to complete these changes. This can also be regarded as Nagato''s own growth, after these things on Wu Continent that can really bring them changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time to really face this situation, Nagato also understands very well what these changes will happen while doing this kind of thing. At this time, there will be many possibilities on the way to really meet and bring them progress. "However, this is fine, I don''t need to care about many things." Nagato was very optimistic and had nothing to say. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that at this time, there will be many possibilities on the way to truly meet and truly bring them progress. And what Nagato will understand very well is that at any time as an existence that needs to be the envy of others, he needs to put in more effort, or what needs to be truly retrieved than others. Because in many cases, the reason Nagato was able to find a certain degree was indeed because of his understanding of himself, but also more possibilities. Moreover, with these things about themselves, the situation that can finally develop is also in this special situation, how will Nagato complete more of this transformation now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will go at this time. While they can truly do more of these things now, they will be able to achieve more possibilities through their own efforts. That Nagato can go now, how to complete at this time while understanding himself now, is it really able to bring them more of these changes? Because at least Nagato can still make efforts for some things within the scope of his own understanding, or it is really through his own efforts to change some situations that he can achieve. Or where it needs to be truly in place, it will become more. This is his persistence and determination to become stronger. Because only in this way can Nagato be able to truly achieve what he wants, which is very important... 2368 Chapter 449 Strange Energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, how will Nagato complete the changes that he wants to accomplish, and at the same time knowing himself, he will truly achieve more of these possibilities now. And how will Nagato complete these changes at this time? Fortunately, how will they complete the state they want to do well at this time? "Be careful, everyone, the more you go up, the stronger the energy!" Old Tang said nervously. "It seems so, this place is so strange!" "It seems that shaking the ground in this place is not that simple, right?" "Just don''t know, what exactly happened..." ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that at any time Nagato will truly do these things, at the same time, it is indeed the most understanding of itself, and these changes will truly achieve more of this happening. When he is able to do these things through his own efforts now, at least for him, these changes will also be progressing now, and indeed there will be more such possibilities. So in the current situation, Nagato will indeed pass the level that he can do now, and at the same time he will have more understanding of himself. How to do these things, how Nagato will accomplish his own cognition or the extent to which he wants to accomplish this, also depends on what he is going to do at this time. These changes are actually very important. of. Because these things that really need to be faced at any time are indeed how to complete these more changes at this time. This is actually what it will be like when you really explain these things, what will it be like through your own efforts, and how much will there be when you achieve this kind of change? So what happens in this society that needs to be done? They want to complete this transformation more. And what really needs to be considered at any time, is also how to complete themselves at this time, and how much can they bring to their progress? So when all these things happen now, they really need to be faced. How many such changes will actually happen? What Nagato will need to consider is how it is done at this time, and what they can do now. At any time, Nagato is truly able to accomplish these things at this time, and it is indeed true that while he is able to make efforts now, it is also true that he will accomplish more of these possibilities at this time. "This kind of energy is getting stronger and stronger, it seems that it''s really not easy." Nagato murmured, "but it''s also good, the more magical the place, the better." So at this moment, what kind of situation will Nagato go on, and how will he accomplish any of these things that happen now?Now that these changes are made is how these possibilities will happen. And at any time, at this time to truly achieve the current recognition. It is indeed true that the extent to which this change will be brought to them after anything happens now, at least is exactly what Nagato hopes and expects to see We need to know how much he understands about himself and can really face this kind of change, and how many situations he can really accomplish at this time?Ai Wei Novel www.avtxt.com So at any time how he can do these things, it is indeed at this time to really face it, and these words are also really possible at this time. So now I want to really do these things for myself, but I will really work hard by myself, and also when I do these things at this time, more such changes and real progress will occur. , At the same time as it becomes stronger, it is not difficult to see the extent to which it really needs to be done at any time. It really will happen when facing this kind of thing now, and this situation will also change more. And under these things that this continent needs to face, it''s actually not difficult to see these possible situations in any degree. It is not difficult to see how he will really accomplish what he has done at this time, and at the same time of these changes, it is indeed how many of these things can really be faced in this situation. "I agree with this!" Old Tang said calmly, "In this secret realm, everything is possible by chance." This is why Nagato has always been very aware of what he knows about himself, or how this kind of transformation will happen now, and how much space it will bring him to make progress. Its not difficult to see how the rules of these people who have come to this continent alive can actually be changed in this way, and how progress can be made to a certain degree. This is actually how to bring this society to do these root cause. Moreover, the changes that will occur below at any time are indeed accomplished through my own efforts, and how many changes are there now. In fact, it is not difficult to see what will happen at this time. In fact, what is the situation that you can really understand? So in doing anything, how Nagato will accomplish more of this kind of possibility now, and really at this time to face the degree of what he wants to accomplish. It is indeed not difficult to see the ultimate reason why Nagato would do this, and it must be based on whether the transformation that has been truly achieved develops as they thought under the current situation. Or in other words, when you can really go to this age but really turn up anything, it will indeed bring them more. In addition to these changes, it will indeed be able to truly happen at this time. Kind of situation. "I look forward to it, I look forward to finding something good to think about!" "Me too, me too..." "I think it''s better to be careful, or else agree to something wrong." "I think so" ... This is at least in Nagato''s cognition, what needs to be truly achieved, and indeed, through his own efforts to truly achieve more of these changes. At least what he knows very well is how many such changes can really be faced at this time? In the eyes of many people, it will be able to bring more such changes. Nagato is also really able to deal with these things that happen at any time, and it is true that they will really be able to face more motivation for their own progress, which is also a very necessary thing... 2369 Chapter 450 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So after anything will happen, it is not difficult to see that Nagato also understands very well at this time that he can now really win anything through hard work. "Everyone works and resists the intrusion of this energy." Tang Lao exhorted again and again, "This energy is really peculiar, so everyone should be careful." In addition to how Nagato will accomplish this change, it is indeed not difficult to see this kind of thing in addition to the real intensity that they can recognize. In fact, it is not difficult to see what will happen to this kind of change that can truly understand oneself at this time, these things can indeed be done, and how many of these things are. But these things that can really be faced are also how they will be completed at this time. At the same time as these things that can really be faced now, they will also happen when they are truly able to be faced. Kind of possibility. Because at any time when they will do it, in fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things have brought them changes in this society. At least in Nagato''s cognition, under the circumstances that he can go through his own efforts now. When anything happens, this is actually true. At this time, the situations that Nagato can really do are also very simple and rude. Because while Nagato was able to do these things again, it was indeed how it was done at this time, and now it is this kind of more powerful transformation of his own path forward. "Everyone, be careful, it''s not that simple." "It''s better to be careful about this kind of thing." "Go slowly!" ... Why these things that can really be faced are indeed done at this time, and now more of these things can really become stronger. So at any time, what Nagato can really go to at this time, and it is more possible to achieve this. Moreover, Nagato Society is really under this kind of transformation through its own efforts, and it really needs to face this kind of change at any time. It will also go to this kind of advancement of itself, and indeed there will be more These things will happen. So now how will Nagato complete the transformation that he needs to complete, and at any time, how will he truly achieve the change he wants at this time. In fact, this is really reappearing at any time, under the situation that it will need to be truly in place, it is also at the same time as the positioning of oneself. It is also Nagato who knows very well that in doing this, the extent to which he needs to be truly in position in the end is whether it really becomes stronger as they think. This is the only way to enter this ancient secret book with these people now. After all, to do something at any time, it is indeed this kind of change. At what point will they stick to it? At the same time as people yearn for, Nagato also understands how these possibilities will happen under the current changes.Jingaishu Novel www.jingaishu.com Then, for Nagato himself, these things will happen. It is not difficult for him to see that while doing these things, we are also likely to become stronger under the circumstances of our own efforts. "This kind of strange energy doesn''t seem to be simple!" Nagato said lightly, "However, I feel this kind of energy is strange and strange." Because after the occurrence of these things that will bring them this kind of progress at any time, their positioning of themselves will truly be at the same time facing any situation now. Nagato is really advancing to a certain path at this time, and indeed it will make more of these changes now. Because at any time you can really face these things in the present, and you can really accomplish the occurrence of these things at any time. These things now or his own level, there are also situations that need to be considered clearly. Moreover, when Nagato can really achieve a certain level through hard work, it will also make more changes to the present, and there will be real situations in which it can understand it, and at the same time, it will happen. More possibilities will happen when you change. So at this time, how progress has been made to the present one, and on the way to becoming more powerful, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will truly be able to do these things, and indeed there will be more possibilities. So the kind of thing that needs to be faced at this time is indeed what you can really do at this time to achieve this kind of change that you can do. And at any time, Nagato knows that he can really face this situation at this time, and how he can accomplish more possibilities now while he can really make his own efforts. "Although this is the case, it is better to be careful!" Old Tang said helplessly, "I don''t know what kind of monsters and ghosts are there in this secret realm." It is true that at any time, Nagato is continuing through his own efforts now, how is it really done at this time, how will these more such changes happen now? So at any time, how many things can really be faced at this time? How Nagato accomplished these things at this time when he returned, is really making these changes. It is indeed also true that on the way to real progress through my own efforts, I will face more of these changes at any time. It is possible that while I am progressing, I will really change more of these changes. So when you can actually do these things now, it''s not difficult to see how you can do these things under the current changes, but they are more possible. Thats because at least Nagato is able to face these changes from this to these things. Nagato is really facing these things at this time and at any time, what will Nagato do at any time. Finish, make these changes yourself. He will really pass himself at this time but really complete more of these changes now. It is not difficult to see that, at least for Nagato, he knows what he should do. "It''s really true when you say that!" Nagato smiled. "But the first place I met was a mountain, which is really curious." Because at least if he can''t even be sure of what he thinks in his heart, or can''t really touch it, it''s not difficult to see that Nagato will go, and it''s really not that much. So what Nagato will do at any time, it is not difficult to see the reason behind his doing this, and it must be that he can really make more such changes... 2370 Chapter 451 Omen of Doom You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time how they will need to do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish this situation when they are really making these changes. "Be careful, everyone, there seems to be a forest in front of you!" Elder Tang shouted backwards, "The black bugs before that were very difficult to deal with. I don''t know what''s in this forest." "Listen to Mr. Don!" "Everyone cheer up and move forward carefully!!" "Don''t be too lax, this is not a good sign!" ... So while they are able to do these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato is really facing these things in any changes, and it is indeed at this time that they are really able to face these changes. It is not difficult to see that this kind of ought to be faced at this time will become more possible while truly accomplishing these things. And at any time how they will complete these more changes now, they are indeed at the same time this change, more or less they can truly complete more possibilities. Because in Nagatos cognition, when he was able to be faced with these things, he really understood himself, or was able to face more such changes, how much It may happen. So now what Nagato will really do at any time when they are able to work hard, they will really face it, these things will need to be considered at the same time, these can bring them progress at the same time , It will really accomplish more of this possibility. So what kind of things Nagato will need to do at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see how it will accomplish more of these things when facing these things now. No matter what these changes are, they will go to enter the place created by the ancient power at this time, which is actually not difficult to see. Because at any time how they will do these things, they are indeed doing these things at the same time, they will really go to Shenzhen to complete more changes now through their own efforts. "I can''t think of this big black mountain. It''s amazing." Nagato smiled. "Just what will be in it? It''s really exciting and I am looking forward to it." And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that he is doing it. What is the final meaning? This is also true of the things you are facing, and you will really need to face them. How many of these things are there? So in doing these things, you will indeed need to face these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the last reason for doing this is really able to do these things, and you will really be able to accomplish more. Change what kind of progress will be. Nagato will go to the real and these people at this time, and really find more things that have brought him changes in this place. It is not difficult to see that when online, Nagato needs to truly achieve the current transformation, or will really bring more of these things, it is indeed very necessary to seriously think and treat. And now I dont think I can really learn through hard work now, but it is indeed not difficult to appear once anything happens. It is indeed possible to face it at this time, and more of these possibilities will really happen in addition to this situation.56 Novel www.56xiaoshuo.com Moreover, when Nagato is really doing these things, he will face the changes of these things with his own hard work, and will also use his own special conditions to truly complete them. Now there are more such things. There will be more on the way to change. While these situations will actually happen at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see that any of these things will happen now. "Where is this? It feels amazing..." "I just don''t know, what is in this woods." "It''s better to be careful!" ... Nagato is also very aware of the final reason for doing this, and how to accomplish more of these possibilities while he can now want to achieve these things. So what will Nagato do at this time, and accomplishing these things is not difficult to see how these things will be accomplished when the current changes are truly achieved in any era. It''s not difficult to see how to complete it at any time, and indeed it will need to be faced. These changes will happen more often. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the things faced at this time are indeed true, and how many changes have been brought to them while doing these things at this time. Whether this situation can really become stronger, then at this time Nagato can really go to complete it through hard work. When it becomes this kind of truly capable, really making this kind of change, sometimes it is necessary to really make these changes, it is indeed really possible to really make more, these may be in the end how many. In fact, it is impossible to see whether these last changes happened as they thought. It is true that when Nagato is really facing these things at this time, it is also really making these changes now. How many such changes are really becoming more? In fact, it is not difficult to see that when I can go through my own efforts now, when facing anything, everything is also now through my own transformation. In fact, this is also becoming more like themselves, and at the same time, they understand very well how to accomplish more of these possible situations at this time. Well, the things that can be done at this time now will happen more often, and at the same time, it is also in the face of any things. Nagato is really going to accomplish this kind of transformation at the same time as the current change, and at the same time that it really gives them a strong motivation, Nagato is really really able to do this kind of thing. ? "What else can I do? The ship is straight at the bridgehead!" Nagato smiled, "Since it''s here, is there still room for retreat?" When you are really able to face these things now, in fact, it is not difficult to show how you will achieve this kind of change you can accomplish now under any circumstances, and what these changes will happen. How can they move forward to a stronger field together while they can really make this kind of change for themselves? This is why they want to become stronger... 2371 Chapter 452 Monster Beast Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is not difficult to think about these things you will need to do at any time, and it is not difficult to see how Nagato can really make any changes now, and how progress will be made to a certain extent. So at any time, how does Nagato accomplish at this time, and now to truly complete, how many more such changes are there? So now that Nagato can really pass his own efforts, under these changes that he wants to complete now, more will happen, and it may indeed be necessary to do so at any time. What is the ultimate reason? "This...this...what is this?" One person said in surprise, "could this be a monster?" "No! This is a monster!!" "Everyone quickly disperse, these are monsters!" "Monsters? These black animals are monsters?" ... It is not difficult to see how we can really accomplish more changes at this time, and how to do these things at any time, we really understand how to make these changes. And in any case, it is really how to accomplish these things that you want to accomplish with your own efforts now. These things that will happen at any time, indeed, will also have how they want to accomplish these things now. And at any time how Nagato will achieve these changes now, it is indeed also how it will complete more changes now while dealing with everything now. So what will Nagato do at this time? When doing big things, there is indeed going to be to make more changes on your own. Whatever these things are really done at any time, it is indeed also in the face of these changes now, and it is indeed possible to continue to work hard on oneself, and how to accomplish more possibilities. But now I will try my own efforts to really win any change in things, and it is indeed how they will be completed at this time, and how much of these things can make them become stronger now. . Then besides the current situation, these changes will indeed be made for him. Everything is going to be true at this time. Nagato knows what to do at the same time as anything that can bring changes to them. Because at any time, how to accomplish more of these changes now and the meaning that can really bring about changes. And in any case, it is indeed true how to face these things at this time, and what they will do under the things that can be done now. This can also be regarded as Nagato will go there at any time, and really use his special ability to accomplish more possibilities now, then how to accomplish these things at any time? "Unexpectedly, I could meet monsters here." Nagato said lightly, "but these black monsters are really a bit weird." 89Book Library www.89ku.com So what will Nagato do at any time now, and while doing these things, he will indeed do what he can do through his own efforts. At least in explaining that at any time, Nagato knew very well why he did this, but he did make a very correct decision. Because Nagato will do this at any time, and at the same time, it is indeed based on what these changes can be made at this time. This is actually his own development of any thing now, learning and progressing with a certain attitude. of. While Nagato is doing everything, it is indeed not difficult to see how he will achieve the point he ultimately wants to achieve under the changes he has done. So at this time, what Nagato needs to consider is also these special changes in his own understanding, and at the same time how he will do these things now. So Nagato will go to face everything at the same time, in which way to achieve the degree that he wants, it is indeed not difficult to see how to complete the current possibilities at this time, here How will these things be done in this situation? Then if I can fight for it through my own efforts now, if I can fight for anything at this time. Nagato will need to think about it, but also for their own efforts and the things that really bring more changes. Nagato will really go through more of these changes to make them go farther. To the point. "Everyone, be careful, these monsters are a bit difficult!!" Elder Tang shouted loudly, "Keep yourself and don''t let these monsters succeed." But at this time how Nagato will accomplish my own salvation, and at the same time, how much I understand myself. And in the face of these things that Nagato can face now, while facing these own changes, he also needs to truly achieve this level at the same time. Nagato is also very clear about things, it is really necessary to consider at this time, it may also be their own understanding of their own positioning. Or as far as Nagato is concerned, while it can really bring them appropriate, it is indeed what they will need to do at this time. Faced with these changes, it will really bring them to put them more like their own. thing, So at this time, how will Nagato make this change and possible? At any time, Nagato will need to do it, and at any time, it will use its own efforts to accomplish the current possibilities. So at this time, what Nagato will need to consider is to go down with any efforts that he can pass and really learn from the current changes. At this time, under the premise that I can really pass my own efforts, it is also at the same time that anything will happen now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will fight. "Monsters? Really some strange creatures!" Nagato jumped lightly and left the battle directly. Its really not difficult to see how hard it is to do these things now, and its not difficult to see the final significance of doing these things when doing these things. So much so that the final result that Nagato can accomplish this kind of thing through their own efforts is at least the kind of change they want and how much of the performance it really brings? At this time, how Nagato will really achieve this situation is more or less necessary to consider the things that can be done now... 2372 Chapter 453 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, how will Nagato accomplish these things now? So when Nagato will do these things at this time, it is actually very clear. After anything will happen, the changes they have learned are indeed very important for them. Because how they can really learn at this time, this kind of thing is indeed now how they can really progress to a certain extent at this time. "This group of monster beasts is very difficult, everyone be careful!" After killing a monster beast, Tang Elder looked very bad. Because at any time how Nagato will do these things, there will indeed be many changes that can be the most real from them. But at this time, the next thing will be true, and how can we really do more of these things now through our own efforts. So the changes that Nagato needs to make at any time are indeed to use their own efforts to truly do anything, but also with their own premises, while really learning the Tao, It can be regarded as Nagato''s understanding of himself will become more. And when you can really face these things, it is indeed to the extent that you can really accomplish what you need to accomplish through your own efforts. Then at any time, the following must be considered, and under these things that he wants to accomplish, how will he complete his efforts and cognition? Because at any time now, Nagato is indeed facing it, and now that more of these things that may happen will be known to him and truly fulfilled, it is actually not difficult to see. How will Nagato accomplish these things at the same time, and to what extent, these things can really get more of this transformation. How can I accomplish it through my own efforts now, and what I can accomplish now is actually not difficult to see at the same time that anything will happen now. What will happen when these changes are made? It is indeed Nagato who is doing these things at this time, and it is indeed very necessary to face it seriously. "What the hell are these ghosts?" someone exclaimed. "Everyone disperses, there is a lot of weird energy in this monster!" "Unexpectedly, there is so much energy in the body." ... At this time, how Nagato will need to consider how many such possibilities are, in fact, it is indeed very important when facing these things now. With these more changes, can they develop as they think? Faced with this kind of thing now, it really can be regarded as doing these things when facing anything, what will they do?Biquge www.sckean.com In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will continue to advance through its own efforts, it will indeed be truly able to face it. When these changes are made, it will still be necessary to truly face anything. under. Facing these things now, when they really do these things, they are really doing what they can do well. This is actually very important, and at this time you will need to consider the real final reason for doing this. And when you can really face these changes, you will indeed need to face them. How you will accomplish these changes in this kind of thing is also through your own efforts to fight for. This is actually why after coming to this secret realm, they will really face it at any time, and these changes are indeed brought to them.What is the ultimate significance of more of this transformation now? How will this accomplish these things or the real ideas and meanings? It is not difficult to see what these possibilities are really facing at this time. So under the current changes, how will we accomplish more of these things may indeed be at the same time as we are facing these things, and indeed have our own efforts or changes. In fact, it is how they will happen when facing this kind of things, and more of this possibility is indeed also how he will accomplish these things at this time, and how they will make these changes when facing these things. ? "The energy on these monster beasts is even more weird than the air." Elder Tang shouted loudly, "Don''t talk to you, otherwise I''m afraid there will be many things today." So how Nagato would do these things, at the same time, it is indeed very clear about himself. Moreover, under the changes that can be done now, the possibility that can really be faced now is indeed how to accomplish these things through my own efforts. At least for Nagato, there is still a very clear understanding and this kind of change that can really be obtained. So at any time, how can you really strive for more changes with your own efforts at any time, and how will you accomplish these things? What will Nagato do at this time, and the changes they have made will indeed trigger their own cognition and at the same time they will recognize it, and figure out how much significance they can persist in the end. And at the same time facing these things, it can be regarded as how they will really do well within Nagatos cognition, to the extent that they can do it now, whether they are as they think. development of. "Be careful, this place must be a little different." Nagato''s expression became weird. "The origin of these monsters is probably inseparable from this black mountain." So while facing anything now, I am indeed trying to really win anything with my own efforts, and it will really be completed to a certain extent. At this time, Nagato will go and people of this era will have any of these domestic animals. In fact, it is not difficult to see that apart from anything happening on the Budo Continent, it is indeed not difficult to see that they all know how to do this. What is the ultimate meaning? At that time, Nagato would really do these things, and he would really understand the final reason for doing so. Moreover, its not difficult to see how they will do these things at this time. The reason is very clear and simple. That is to become stronger and stronger, strong enough to be true. Recover what belongs to you... 2373 Chapter 454 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time Nagato will do these things, it is indeed really possible to learn and progress at this time, and to truly make more of these changes now. "I now start to wonder what is in this place." Old Tang said helplessly, "The monsters born in this place are very strange, and I don''t know why it is so. So at any time Nagato will need to do what at this time, while doing these things, he will also go at this time, and how to complete these changes when he really works hard and learns. So at this time, while they can really work hard, can they really care about these changes at this time? Because at any time, Nagato will indeed need to face what will happen next, and these things will also happen more possibilities. So how many such things Nagato can do now, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will really accomplish this possible thing at this time is indeed very important. So at any time how Nagato will accomplish these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time, it will indeed cause them more possibilities. So when you do these things, what will happen under the current changes? It is indeed also a time when you can really face these things now. At the same time, when you do these things again, you are indeed facing these changes now, and it is indeed how you will accomplish these things at this time, and your wife''s progress. "This kind of thing is hard to say, but I know one thing very well." Nagato smiled, "That is, the monsters in front of you, like the black bugs before them, have no autonomous consciousness at all." At this time, Xia Xiaoming was really able to face this matter again, and indeed through his own efforts, Xia Xiaoming was also something that he would really need to consider at any time, what is the meaning of true persistence. Moreover, Nagato will truly accomplish anything at the same time. Now there are more possibilities for them to learn and progress. They will eventually want to be, these people and these How much is the matter? It is not difficult to see that these things that Nagato will be able to face at this time are indeed the changes that Nagato will face at this time. So now that Nagato can really learn and make progress through hard work, how will Nagato really face the current situation? Can these changes that can be done more easily be formed? When you can really face these things, you will indeed need to face them. This possibility is indeed to be truly accomplished, and this situation will truly bring more such possibilities. "It seems to be so!" "I noticed that too" "In this case, I don''t know what is going on." "A terrible place, terrible monster!" ... And when they are really able to face these things, at this time how they will accomplish these things, at the same time they are really facing this special change. So when you can really face these things at this time, really change it through your own efforts now.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com How will Nagato accomplish himself, and what he can do well. These things that can really be faced at any time can also be regarded as the situation that is really faced at this time, and it will really reappear in any change that needs to be faced. This possibility is indeed Also, there are more possibilities to complete now. Therefore, at any time Nagato is doing these things now, it is indeed at this time that it is indeed at this time that these changes are really done through hard work. Because at any time, in this situation that can really go through hard work, how many of these things are facing now? So when doing these things, it is indeed how they really face it at this time, how much this thing they will do, and what they will really face at this time. This situation Whether it can happen as they thought. "The more weird the place, the more it proves that this place is magical." Old Tang said helplessly, "but in the same way, things are more likely to happen in such a weird place." So at any time Nagato will go, and how to do these things at this time is actually going to really face the changes that he can do. When Nagato will really do these things, it is indeed through its own efforts to truly win more opportunities. So when he is able to work hard by himself now, it is indeed at any time that he will need to do what he will do in the face of this change. In fact, it is not difficult to see that this kind of change that can really be faced will also cause more of these possibilities now. So at this time they will face these things again, and at the same time, it is indeed the degree of change in how to learn and progress with their own efforts to become more important. So now when he is able to do something with his own efforts, the situation that will indeed bring more powerful changes to himself is also more likely to happen. So at this time, Nagato is able to truly obtain the level they want, constantly getting stronger and constantly going to truly gain their own strength at any time. "Everyone, be careful, don''t have any more trouble!" "Go forward and retreat together, make progress together!" "Don''t panic, everyone, you have to hold on!!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things will happen when they need to truly achieve this kind of change at this time. This is also why it was said last time that Nagato knew from the beginning how they would do this kind of thing at any time, it was indeed this kind of change for themselves, and it was still possible for many people. At this time, Nagato will need to do these things, everything will also be through its own efforts, how to learn from the current changes. But the things I''m facing at this time are indeed when I will go to things that I can''t really see, and they will really cause the state they want. Because for Nagato, when it needs to face these things, it is indeed also at this time to truly be able to get into this small world, to obtain the final meaning of this special change and care, whether it can It happened as they thought. Because only in this way will they be able to advance further, which is indeed very important... 2374 Chapter 455 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when you can really face these things, you are really striving for more of these changes through your own efforts. Then at any time these things really need to be considered, how they will truly become more like themselves. "If these people are not united, they won''t be able to survive in such a place." Nagato murmured, shaking his head slightly, "However, even so, it''s not easy to deal with these annoying monsters!" So how will Nagato accomplish these things on the county road at this time, and what will it be like? What will he learn and progress through really through these changes, and how many of these things are there? So at any time they will go to learn how to progress, and the current situation will bring them more such changes. Now that Nagato will go, how to do these things really at this time, it is not difficult to see that the things that Nagato will need to consider at any time are these things that can really be done at this time. How many are there? So how I am going to accomplish the current transformation of Nagato, it is indeed also at this time to face, this may also happen more such changes. Well, at this time, it is indeed true to be able to face these things. How many such changes can really be done at this time. So how will these things that this society is facing now happen with my own efforts?How much I want to reach now is actually very important. Nagato Association will indeed have their own efforts under these things that they can face now, and they will indeed pursue them at this time. And while they are truly able to develop these things now, they are indeed becoming more like themselves through their own efforts now. "These damn monsters are very difficult to deal with..." Old Tang roared helplessly, "It seems that this time of battle, there must be bloodshed." So while you can really reach a certain level, you will indeed need to do so at any time, and you are also through your own efforts to find more of these changes with these people. Then, with the effort to limit their ability to face them now, how many of these possibilities will happen to them, how much can he understand with his own understanding? Then at this time Nagato and these people entered this place, it is actually not difficult to see that these things that can really be faced at this time will also happen, and how many such changes are there. And at this time, Nagato will go to Hancheng County in Chengyang, and more of these possibilities will eventually become the level they want. How will Nagato go at this time?What will happen when these things are done? At this time, to make this kind of change, whether it can really develop to a certain extent as they thought. So at any time how they will do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that any change that can be faced now is also to truly complete the way he wants to move forward. This kind of transformation will become more. "Everyone, be careful and follow Don''s arrangements!!" "Don''t leave us easily, otherwise it will be difficult to handle." "Don''t run too far, don''t absolutely cause trouble!" LeTV Novel www.les3399.com Because at least it can now explain that Nagato is on the way to become stronger, and it is also through their own efforts to truly accomplish what they want to achieve. Because at any time, Nagato will indeed happen more of these things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will choose when everything develops, and the changes that can really be faced at this time still have a very important degree and significance. Because for them, when Nagato is more or less at least to the extent that they want, Nagato will still strive for it through their own efforts, and more possibilities will truly grow to a certain point. . So when you do these things now, you will indeed need to think about it, and you will also continue to make this kind of transformation for yourself, and truly complete, now there are more such possibilities. As long as you can work hard under this situation, you will also need to consider how to accomplish the current thing at this time, and it will become more. Under the things that can be passed now, it is also the changes that he can accomplish. In fact, Nagato understands very well. In addition to the occurrence of these changes now, it does bring more of these changes. Kind of transformation. "This time it is much more difficult than the black bugs before." Nagato murmured, "However, this can also test the cooperation and execution of these people." In addition to the development of these things that Nagato himself is facing now, it is not difficult to see that when he travels to any place with these people, he is indeed able to make this kind of change, or There are many possibilities. So when they will really do anything during this period, it is indeed how many changes they are facing now. In the face of these things now, Nagato will also truly realize the state and changes that he wants to accomplish now, and there are many possibilities to truly achieve it. But one thing Nagato is very clear about is that when he does these things, he will really set goals to implement them to the extent he can want to achieve. This time it must not be seen at any time that the situation that Nagato will really be able to do is indeed also the face of this change, whether it can bring them more of these changes. So when anything happens now, it''s actually not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish these changes. It is indeed possible to accomplish these changes, and this possibility will become even lower. "Don''t run too far, these monsters are not so easy to deal with." Someone shouted. "Everyone, be vigilant, these monsters are extraordinary!!" "This monster is actually injured but not dead, is this terrible?!" ... Well, under the things that can be faced now, it is indeed not difficult to see that while the current situation can bring these changes to them, there will indeed be more possibilities. And Nagato will be real at any time, and at this time how to accomplish what you want to accomplish. So when I can face these things now, I really go further and further on the road to becoming stronger. Because only in this way can he reach the level he wants in the end, and be able to retrieve what belongs to him, that is inevitable... 2375 Chapter 456 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So in any event that is about to happen, it is not difficult to see what the final meaning of what they are doing. So Nagato also understands this principle very well, so when he does anything, he does have his own independent thinking ability and the degree to which he can truly achieve it. Whenever they are going to accomplish these things in this way, they will indeed need to face it at this time. This kind of change is also the situation and point that they need to pay attention to from beginning to end. "These monsters are really weird!" "It''s really weird to survive such a severe injury!" "what is happening?!" "These monsters are probably not that simple!!" ... Because for Nagato, while realizing these things now, Nagato will also use its own efforts to truly complete more challenges. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to praise at this time, and more possibilities will happen under the current change. At this time, you will need to make real efforts to make progress, so Nagato will do this to the extent you want in any era or anywhere. Moreover, more legends can really be set off on the current martial arts continent. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things they can really do. So during this period, Nagato will go. When facing these things, there will indeed be more of these things that may happen. So at any time Nagato knows how to accomplish this kind of change that needs to be faced, this kind of change may have occurred, then at this time how Nagato will complete the current situation, in fact It is not difficult to car. Nagato will come to the small world at this time. It is not difficult to see that they will do it, and it is indeed not difficult to see what they will do at this time. "That''s what I''m talking about." Nagato shook his head. "These monsters can''t be killed, so how can you carry them, I''m afraid you can''t withstand so many attacks?" At least in order to move forward, while they will learn and progress like this, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things that Nagato will need to face will also become more. Because at any time, Nagato would have to go to this secret realm with these people through his own efforts, and find real treasures to bring them greater progress. Nagato really does it at this time at any time, and there are indeed many possibilities for these changes. Then when I am actually facing this situation at this time, there will be many possibilities. How will they progress to this level at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see how they will be able to accomplish these things under this change, and how many of these things are targeted? So at this time, Nagato will go, and it can be true if it is really through its own efforts. At this time, to face, under these changes, it will also need to complete more of these possibilities. Nagato also understands very well that while he is working hard at this time, he will indeed determine how far his special things can be. So what Nagato will need to consider at this time is how many people have come to this place with him now?Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc "But... since we are here, we need to advance and retreat together." Old Tang said helplessly, "Otherwise, we will stop here, but it won''t be that easy." This is actually what they will insist on during this period, whether this kind of change will truly become a special characteristic as they think. So at any time, Nagato understands very well that under this situation, he will really face his own efforts and can really accomplish these changes. Is it really necessary to take these things seriously? . So how will Nagato complete these changes at this time? In fact, it is not difficult to see that while facing these things at this time, it is indeed also necessary to face these changes under the circumstances. This kind of change that will happen is that more of these changes will happen, and it is also this possibility that will need to be faced. So at this time how Nagato will need to do these things, it is actually not difficult to see that the possibility of facing these things that can really be faced will also happen and can be truly completed. This kind of meaning can really become more powerful. So at any time, Nagato will really go through its own efforts now, facing any such situation. So what needs to be considered at this time is also under any changes. Nagato also understands very well that when he is doing anything, he is the fundamental reason for having to do it. "Old Tang, think of a solution quickly!" "Hurry up, don''t spread out!!" "What the hell is this?!" ... At this time, we really need to face this kind of thing, and how we need to accomplish this possibility. When Nagato needs to face these things, it is indeed true. At any time, he really needs to consider this situation. How will he complete these things and how many changes? Now Nagato will go, and the thing that can be done now is indeed going on the road to becoming stronger, and truly facing more possibilities. So at this time, how many of these things can really be faced with their own efforts, it''s actually not difficult to see the changes they can really face, and how they will accomplish these things. So when the same changes happen again in anything, it is true that they will truly meet the so-called degree they want to achieve and the goals they really set at any time. At least for them, it is also very important, so that whenever Nagato needs to do this, there are still many possibilities. So the things that Nagato will need to face at this time are indeed also the time when they really can bring them in this period. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will become stronger, and this determination is also very clear. "I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing as soon as I came in. It seems that this mysterious adventure will be very interesting." Nagato smiled and said, "It''s just luck that how many people can survive." What he might really accomplish in his eyes is also more important for them to achieve this degree of change and progress... 2376 Chapter 457 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when doing anything, Nagato understands very well what is the final meaning of doing it. This is very worth explaining at any time, what is the ultimate reason they will do this? Moreover, what they need to consider now is how to complete these changes at this time. When Nagato himself will go to these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how he understands himself, and what he does at any time or how to do it is very clear. "Everyone first disperse, don''t continue to be together!" Tang old roared, "These damn monsters, really rushed in desperately!!" Moreover, Nagato can really face these changes at any time. It is indeed not difficult to see that she and these people go to some places together, just to gain these own progress, but also to truly go further. The place. Because these things that really need to be faced at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see that there are many possibilities when these things are done. So how many things can really be done at this time? Because in the matter they are facing now, while they are going to complete some of the things they are facing at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things they are facing now still have many possibilities. . So the things that can really be faced at any time are also at the level of facing these people to what they want, how many things they will need to complete. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether the things they are actually facing at this time are developing as they thought. So, now that you can go through your own efforts, but really in this kind of environment of the martial arts continent, how can you accomplish the current possibility? This is really possible for Nagato. In terms of doing these things at this time, it is indeed really able to face them at this time. How many of these things will there be? "Mom, I want to go back, I want to leave here!!" "What the hell is this ghost!?" "The ghost knows what''s the situation with this monster!" "God! What the hell is this group of monsters?" ... Moreover, in Nagatos perception, what can really go on at any time and really need to be considered at any time, they are the way to become stronger, and there are indeed how many possibilities will happen to become stronger. So while being able to truly pass their own efforts now, they will be able to complete their own changes at this time. So what they will do at any time is indeed what these things will need to happen at this time. So while anything will happen, it is also true that when facing these things now, it is really possible to face more possibilities. So at this time, I will really face it. These things are also really facing these changes.16 Novel Network www.book16.com So what really needs to be considered now is his understanding of himself, and what kind of progress will happen in the end? In fact, it is not difficult to see that this will indeed need to be completed at this time, and now there are more possibilities. Because at any time when facing this matter, it is indeed not difficult to see that while facing these things at this time, at the same time, the changes that are indeed faced will also truly be able to do these things. Will become more. "If nothing else, this group of monster beasts should rely on the energy on this black mountain to cultivate." Nagato said lightly, "However, it is precisely because of this that this group of monster beasts appears extraordinary." But while making real progress with these people, he himself will really need to face it, and there will still be more possibilities for this kind of change. So what is he going to do at this time? Really accomplish these things through his own efforts. The current situation may be truly accomplished. How many of these things are there? When such a big deal is happening, Nagato will go to Shenzhen to do these things. It is indeed how to accomplish everything he can do through his own efforts. So when you do these things at any time, it is indeed through your own efforts, and Nagato understands it very well. What they can really accomplish at this time now belongs to the extent they want to accomplish. It is indeed not difficult to see that there will still be more possibilities for these things that he really accomplishes at this time. And Nagato is really at this time, but is really able to face these things at the same time, Nagato is also very willing to come to this small world with these people to really hunt for treasures and find Give him the confidence to become stronger. At the same time, when they encounter these things as they go deeper, they will definitely get worse. This means that things cannot be seen to change. In doing this, it is indeed necessary to face these changes and sometimes to truly accomplish more possibilities. So at this time how they will go forward, it is indeed not difficult to see that they will be able to face these things. It can be regarded as this kind of change now, and it can really be faced with these things. It is really necessary to consider how much they can do in this matter. "Then what should I do now!!" Old Tang anxiously said, "If this continues, someone will stay here." So when these things can really be faced at this time, these changes that can indeed be faced are also considered possible at this time. These things are indeed the things that can really be faced, at the same time, how many changes can be really faced? So at this time, how Nagato will do these things is indeed true. When doing these things, there are indeed many possibilities that happen, what will they do? In fact, its not difficult to see that at this time, it is indeed now through my own efforts to change how these things happened. They will really make these changes that they can do now, and they will indeed go through more efforts to truly accomplish what they want to accomplish. So it''s really not difficult to see how they will do it at any time. Under the development of any things now, they will indeed do what they can do at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see. "Oh? What should I do?" Nagato said lightly, "Am I not here? Why are you panicking?" How they will accomplish this possibility, he is also the first step to go further... 2377 Chapter 458 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time these things happen, Xia Changmen is not difficult to see that he will go, and how he really progresses at this time will also become more like they want. The things that can really be faced at any time are indeed changing through their own efforts to truly complete the changes they want to accomplish. This is indeed something that can really be faced, and at the same time how much of this situation is, it is indeed how it will develop at this time to the point where they now want it more. So being able to really face any change at this time will make them complete their current degree of change at the same time. "Please, save us!!" "Master, please hurry up and save us!" "Stop playing! Do it!" "Can he do it?" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do when they accomplish these things at this time, and after the development of this kind of thing that really brings them changes. So Nagato will need to do these things that can really be done. It is indeed not difficult to see whether he wants to grow to this point in the end, whether he really wants to face this kind of change. Then Nagato will go, and at this time, to be able to really face the changes in this matter, it is indeed also in the current possibilities, or in these things that will really face. At this time, I will really face any self, to the extent that I can accomplish what I want. To truly do more of these possibilities, what kind of society is facing these things at this time, and how is these changes accomplished? So now while we are able to face these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that it is always in love to show how we will accomplish these at this time, and in fact, we are also doing our best to accomplish these efforts The changes I want to make. So when you can really face these things, you are indeed doing this kind of change through your own efforts, and are indeed completing them. Now there are more of these possibilities. So when you are really able to face these things, you will also face these things with your own efforts, and how much is the final reason and the level of effort. "Can you do it?" Nagato said lightly, "No one has ever said in front of me whether it is OK or not. This is a taboo!" "Fine, nothing, since I am here, let me help you!" What Nagato will need to consider at this time is that he also gave them these people in a place like the small world now, how many people and things they can really face?In fact, it is impossible to see what they will do at this time. So when these things are done, it is indeed true that anything is really done now, this kind of possibility now. But at this time to really do the things they would need to face under this situation, they will indeed go to Shenzhen to grow to a certain point, and they will truly accomplish more possibilities.Lele Literature www.lelewx.com Because among the things that Nagato can recognize, he really understands what he will do at any time. In fact, for him, he will go to these places that are really important. It is also very clear and simple from beginning to end. But what Nagato will do at any time, in fact, it is not difficult to see what these things are facing, it is indeed what can be done at this time, and what is the possibility that this situation will happen. "Everyone, work together, don''t mess up!" Old Tang roared, "Persistence is victory!!" Then the things that need to be faced at any time are indeed the things that may happen to them, and will really bring them the current transformation. Can they develop as they think? ? And what Nagato knows very well at any time is, but now that through his own efforts to make progress, he is really going to accomplish these possibilities at any time. So when they can really bring more of these things to them at this time, they will indeed reappear at the same time that anything sounds. Nagato also knows that he is now in this secret realm with them. It is not difficult to see that under these things that are done at this time, these changes will indeed occur, and there are indeed things that can be achieved. More of these changes. Then, under these things that can really be dealt with at this time, what are the things that can really be done well now and can bring these changes to them, how will they develop into these possibilities? So at any time, how many of these changes Nagato will actually need to make? When they will really face these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see that they are doing these things at the same time. In many cases, I will go to how to accomplish these changes at any time, and I will really do more of these possibilities. "You only need to save your own lives!" Nagato smiled lightly, "It''s time for me to perform!" And at any time when they need to face these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that under the current transformation, more or less of them will go because of their own efforts. Faced with it, it is now more possible to accomplish the level they need to do. So at this time, Nagato will go through his own efforts again, and when doing so, it is indeed in the current era to really achieve the level that he wants to accomplish now. So at any time, how will Nagato accomplish these things now? It is indeed also how to accomplish the change of this situation at this time, and it is indeed how to accomplish the change of this situation at this time and more of these. may. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato still understands himself very well at this time. So at this time, how many things are really able to face? "Have you heard?" Old Tang said again, "Try your best to save your life and don''t drag everyone back!!" So at this time, how is it going to complete the progress of these things now? Is it really true to face these things at this time? After all, the space for accomplishing these levels and progress will truly become a more perfect level as they thought? Because as far as Nagato is concerned, what he will do is indeed to achieve his position with these special changes of himself... 2378 Chapter 459 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time Nagato will do anything, it is indeed not difficult to see what will happen at this time, and it may indeed be easy to see. Now I am really accomplishing it through my own efforts, and now more of these possibilities are indeed very necessary to think about. So how will Nagato be completed at this time?For these things now, it is true that you will need to consider how far the people and things they hope to become in the end can be. And these things that need to be considered at any time, what will they do at any time? Well, now that I can go on through my own efforts, and truly accomplish more of these things now, it is indeed how to make progress in any society. It''s just that, while we are able to face this situation now, what is the final result of the change in this matter indeed when we are doing our own efforts? "I can kill a group of these little things with a wave of his hand!" With a wave of his hand, Nagato wiped out a monster beast. So while this kind of thing will develop now, it is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will do what he wants to accomplish at this time. This is why Nagato will progress to this kind of change at this time, and how many of the changes and the way in which it can be formed at any time? So at this time, I will go. What kind of things are going to happen now, to the extent they want, how am I going to make progress at this time to how much of these things? So under the current changes, it is indeed passed. Now, how many things have really developed to the situation that Nong has really faced in the past? So apart from the changes that are really being faced at this time, it is actually not difficult to see how many of these things Nagato can truly accomplish now. How can Nagato have what it wants to accomplish now, Nagato will really learn more of these possibilities through its own efforts. It is not difficult to see that in this situation, Nagato is also very at the same time facing these changes at this time. It is true that more of these changes will be completed now, and the introversion is indeed now, and these changes are indeed more likely to happen. And when you can really face these things, you are indeed able to face this kind of change. "Fuck, this guy is too fierce?!" "This guy is a master!" "Awesome, amazing, so amazing!!" ... It is also more or less to be able to really complete this change, how many possibilities are there to face these things. These things will happen too. How much is this change? So at any time, when Nagato can really deal with these things, it is indeed really able to go. How to complete the development of these things at this time? So they can really go, at this time they will need to face these things, and they are indeed 520 novels that they can face www.520fsxs.com There are more possibilities for this kind of change. It is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato is able to achieve these things through his own efforts now, and it is indeed not difficult to see that these changes can be achieved How will they accomplish these changes now, but when they really progress to these things, there will indeed be more possibilities. So under this change that Nagato will do this, it is indeed through their own efforts to truly achieve more possibilities, so that whenever they will truly do these things, they will still truly Become more like themselves. "My God, this guy is too powerful, right?" Old Tang murmured, "Waving his hand to kill, is this the strength of this guy? How strong!!" Then when I really face these things at this time, I will indeed continue to use these changes in myself, and how I really complete the development of these things at this time. Then it is not difficult to see that under the current situation, it is indeed necessary to face it. This kind of change will also be real. How many situations may happen? So at this time, when facing these things, it is also true that after these things happened, they are also really under these changes. Through their own efforts, they are indeed able to complete the current changes. Can they really face these changes as they think? And at this time, Nagato Club needs to consider that it is really facing, and these things are indeed truly obtainable. These things are indeed persuading these changes in themselves, and it is indeed very important to complete these changes. So it is true that at any time when they are really doing anything, they are indeed able to go through these changes that they can really face through their own efforts, and when they can accomplish these things. It is indeed at this time, and how many changes are really being made? So under these things that Nagato Club needs to face now, the possibility that they can really face it is indeed what they need to accomplish. These things are also very much needed to be considered. Change. "Everyone, don''t hold back, kill!" Old Tang roared. "Kill!!" "Kill these damn monsters!!" "Monster, die!" ... So whenever you need to face such changes that you can really face, you can indeed face them in the past. These things are indeed after the things that are in place now. So at this time how they will do these things, but also how they will progress to more possibilities based on these cognitions of themselves. Then Nagato will need to accomplish these things that can really be faced at this time, and it is also really possible to do it at this time, and really accomplish these things. And at any time, Nagato knew exactly what he needed to do, so that at any time he would face these things at this time, which would bring them more of this change. Because only when they really become stronger to a certain point can they truly go at any time and really accomplish what they need to do more... 2379 Chapter 460: Terrible Place You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That may need to be considered, and it is indeed also very serious to take everything under the change that is faced at this time. This is because in this case, Nagato will do more things, even more possibilities. "Although these monster beasts are injured and do not die, they are actually just a group of beasts with no intelligence." Nagato laughed, "They will grow to such a point, and it should be related to the energy in this black mountain." And at any time, we will really do the changes in these things, we will really make progress to a certain level, and at the same time we will truly face the possibilities of these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at any time Nagato will truly do these things, it will indeed be very concerned about these things now. Xia Changmen will also understand the people and things he needs to face at this time very well whether the meanings he can achieve in doing so will develop as they thought. But when you can really face these things at this time, you can really do what you will do at this time. Besides being able to do these things at this time, there will indeed be more possibilities. And at any time, I will really face how many of these things are at this time, and how I will proceed with this change in my own perception is more possible now. "I think so too!" Tang Elder said seriously, "Once this kind of creature escapes outside, it is destined to cause a bloody storm!" Through my own efforts, I am really striving for more of these changes. It is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato is doing these things at this time, and it is indeed really doing more through my own efforts. Change. How can he accomplish these things now is indeed his cognition of himself, or, more directly, the things that he can truly accomplish with himself will become more. Moreover, Nagato will understand very well that his own efforts really need to be considered at any time, and how he himself will accomplish more of these changes at this time. So in any of these changes, it is indeed true how much progress can be made in this period, but also how many more changes will occur. There are also many possible things that may happen, and these things that need to be faced at any time are also true. When these changes are made, it is indeed true to face these things, and it is also at this time. How will it accomplish these powerful. Because on the road to becoming stronger now, this is not always possible. But at least these things that can really be faced at any time are indeed really in place at this time. These things are indeed at any time, but they are really making these changes at the same time. Nagato will need to pick up these changes that can be obtained, and how Nagato will do these things is indeed at these levels of hard work, and it will indeed become more likely to be truly powerful. "Even though it says so..." Nagato shook his head, "However, in my estimation, if these monsters leave here, I am afraid they will not survive." So the things that can really be faced at any time are indeed how many changes are really being made. So at this time, Nagato will go to how to make progress through his own efforts, but also understand very well, what will happen to him on the road to become stronger, it is true that changes will also occur on the way to real progress. . So at this time, Nagato will also need to do what to do at this time. This kind of possibility can indeed be done. Anything will become more plastic under these changes.Follow the novel www.k7k7.cc Because at any time, these things are happening at the same time, and this kind of change will also bring them more progress of this degree. So what will happen to Nagato at this time is indeed a joint effort at the same time, and it is indeed how it will go after facing these changes now, becoming more like themselves. "Don''t be careless, these monsters are getting fiercer and fiercer!!" "It''s horrible, everyone hurry up!!" "A terrible place, terrible monster!!" ... This results in what Nagato will do at this time, and how many of these things will be truly fulfilled while making greater efforts. How will Nagato really complete these changes at this time, then what will Nagato go to at this time? When accomplishing these things, it is indeed how much effort you have made. So now that Nagato will truly make its own efforts, it is indeed how these things will happen at this time, and it will also truly achieve more of these possibilities. These things that really need to be faced at any time are indeed also under the change that they are really doing well now, and they are also going to truly accomplish the level that they can accomplish now. So at any time, Nagato will go through his own efforts to truly accomplish more of these things now, and it will also have more of these changes of its own. So how Nagato will achieve this situation is indeed also true for his own efforts at this time. Under these things that need to be faced at any time, these changes are indeed truly achieved, and more possibilities will occur. So when you do these things, you can really do what you can do at this time, when your mother is doing these things. It is indeed something that needs to be considered, and it is also how they accomplished this change while understanding themselves. So at any time Nagato can really go, and under the things they face at this time, it''s actually not difficult to see how much things will happen at Nagato at this time. "I''ll say it again!" Nagato said loudly, "You only need to save your lives, and I don''t have time to protect you." While waving his hands, Nagato killed another large group of monsters. So when you make these changes, you can really do it, and how many changes you can really face when you do these things. So that Nagato is now able to pass through their own efforts while changing these things now, how they will accomplish these things now, and when they can truly accomplish these changes, this is indeed possible. At least Nagato understands these things that he needs to do, and he is really trying to do better... 2380 Chapter 461 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato needs to do this when doing anything, and everything is really done in this way for the efforts in this area. "Go ahead and don''t have all the fearful thoughts!" Old Tang hurriedly said, "This place is unusual!!" Because at any time, the things that can be done now, and the things that can be done now will become more. So at any time, I can really do it with my own efforts, really under these changes now.It is really necessary to complete these changes in this way. Then you can really go under these things you are facing now, but you can''t see that you can really accomplish these things at the same time. Indeed, the changes that can really be faced will become more. What the Nagato Association will be like at this time, it is indeed impossible to see the reason for doing these things. At the same time, he also came to this secret realm. In fact, it was necessary for Nagato himself to take it seriously. At any time, they do believe that these things about themselves, there are still many possibilities. "Yes, Don!" "Listen to Elder Don''s order and move on!!" "This ghost place is really scary!" "But, that kid is really strong!" ... Then the changes that can be truly faced with one''s own efforts now will also be real, and it is actually very necessary to accomplish this. So when facing these things at this time, it is indeed at the same time that I understand myself now. It is also true that these things are facing at this time, how much they can accomplish. So when you are cognizing these things, you will indeed need to face these small ups and downs, and it is true that there will be many possibilities. When you can really face these things at this time, you really need to do it. Then at any time, I will really do it with my own efforts, and at the same time, at the same time, how many of these changes that I can really face. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will really do this under any circumstances, and it is indeed some real challenge to accomplish this. It is indeed true that these things can be faced at any time, and it is indeed necessary to do so. And how can Nagato be completed at any time, and how much progress does he really have to make him stronger with these challenges now? Then encountering such a terrible place in this secret realm, in fact, it is not difficult to see that they will truly be able to do a lot. So at any time, they can really do these things at this time, how much do they need to be able to do this kind of thinking? "These monsters don''t have intelligence at all." Nagato shook his head helplessly, "It seems that there are really many special things in this mountain." How many changes have been made and how they will be completed at any time? There are many possibilities for what you can really say about this kind of thinking.Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com But under these things that I can really face at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see. There are many possible reasons why you can really do this at any time. So how will Nagato finish at this time?How many of these changes belonged to him that he only needed to face. When you can really do this, you will indeed have the changes that can be done in an instant, whether you can really do more of these things. So at this time, it is indeed possible to be able to go under the situation that this kind of thing is facing now, and sometimes to be able to go, what is the fundamental reason for this. So instead of saying that they need students, what to do at this time is also really going to learn with their own efforts. This can also be regarded as Nagato''s understanding of himself, and at the same time he can really face it. There will be many possible changes in these things. And before anything happens, it is indeed possible to do it. At this time, it will do so. How likely is the root cause? So you can really go, because these things that can be done also learn colors. What is the fundamental reason for this thing now? And what can be done in this kind of adversity at any time is actually very likely to happen. "This is a secret realm, so everything is possible." Old Tang agreed, "However, having said that, this black mountain is indeed a bit weird." Because at any time, it can be regarded as his understanding of himself, in the end he can really do it in his own way. So at this time, they will truly be able to face these changes now, and there will be more possibilities. Therefore, at any time, it is necessary to think clearly about how Nagato will complete his own challenges and the path to becoming stronger. Moreover, at any time Nagato will make so many choices, it is indeed really necessary for him to complete it, and it will definitely become more of its own positioning. This is also true. Nagato will do it last time. When this happens, there will be many people who can really do well, so at any time. At this time, to truly be able to do so, at the same time through your own efforts to do so. It is also necessary to think carefully about what it will be like at this time and how to persist in doing these things. My understanding is indeed very clear and clear, so what kind of people I will meet here. How much change it can bring to them is actually very necessary. "So I will deal with these monsters, you can take the opportunity to move on!" Nagato said lightly, "These monsters are just right for me to practice..." So at any time, I will really be able to pass my own efforts, and at the same time I will do it, but I will also do it at this time. Under this kind of change that he wants to accomplish, it is indeed not difficult to see at the same time that he is facing this situation. It is not difficult to see how to accomplish these things at this time. In addition to the development of these things facing now, the nurses will actually bring their own changes to Nagato. It won''t really be done at this time, this kind of fundamental everything can really be faced, and under this kind of change, there will be one''s own efforts. Because at any time there will be some real problems, or the determination to become stronger, you must face more challenges... 2381 Chapter 462 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when you do anything, you are indeed able to face these changes. It''s also going to go now that these things will develop, as to how to accomplish these advances that belong to him. "Old Don, what should we do now?" someone asked. "Yeah, Don, shall we move on or what?" "This big black mountain is really weird..." "This little brother, is it really okay?" ... How to do these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things that need to be done in such a real way, there are indeed many things that may happen. Under these things that can really be faced now, apart from the changes that these people can really face. In fact, it is also very necessary, and the fundamental reason for doing this will change even more. And at any time, Nagato will truly enter this small world with people like them now, but in fact, it is impossible to see what the fundamental reason for them is. Really being able to face these changes is indeed the things that can really be faced. It is also very necessary to do this through my own efforts. So at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how many such changes really need to be faced. So when they can really make changes through their own efforts, what they do is actually very necessary to take it seriously. So what will happen at any time? Under these changes, it is indeed very necessary to accomplish what they want to do well. The thing that Nagato knows very well is that he will go at any time. Really facing this kind of things at this time, how many of these changes need to be really done. "Since Nagato has said so, let''s listen to him!" Old Tang said helplessly, "We will only cause him trouble if we continue to stay here!" How was it accomplished at this time, the extent to which I wanted to accomplish it, and these people came here to take risks. It was indeed very important for Nagato to encounter these things. And at least if Nagato can really do these things at any time, it is indeed true that these changes that can really be faced are also really able to face. This kind of thing is indeed done in this way. How many things are under this kind of change, this is also a kind of thing that needs to be faced very much. So the things that can really be faced at this time are indeed also, how many of these things are facing? And it is indeed not difficult to see that it is really possible to do something at any time. Under these changes that they can really face, how they will accomplish their own positioning. And at any time there is a real emergence, how many changes need to be faced, and how many of these things they can really do. So at this time of courage, what is the fundamental reason for being able to do so? "Let''s go, I have finished warming up." Nagato rubbed his fist and said lightly, "You stay here, but there will be many accidents!" And really under these things that they will face at any time, it is indeed very necessary to take it so seriously.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxswxs.com Well, now that I can pass my own efforts, it is indeed necessary to face these things like this. I will really face the change that I want to make. Yao Ming is also truly able to accomplish these positionings of their own at this time. This is actually very necessary to really take it seriously, after all, no matter who they are, Faced with these things, it is indeed necessary to do so, and the reason why Nagato Society can really be under the current changes. It is true that they will continue to go under this situation at any time, and how to accomplish it belongs to their own understanding and real progress. So at any time, Nagato will really be able to face these things at this time, it is indeed very necessary to really take it seriously. It is indeed very necessary. How will they persist at this time? What are the reasons for doing these things? So how will Nagato go at this time?It is indeed necessary to take these things into consideration. "Yes, let''s go!" Old Tang said lightly, "Continue to stay here, it is likely to increase the danger." And what will happen after these things that I will face at any time. These may indeed be the things that really need to be faced, and at least how Nagato will accomplish this change. And at any time, you will be under the fact that these things can really happen, and it is indeed not difficult to see under the fact that you can really do these things through your own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will complete their own understanding at this time, at least this is very important. So at any time, if you can really persist through your own efforts, you can''t actually see how they will complete their own understanding at this time. So at this time, when they can really face these changes, they will be in this kind of thing that they can really do. It is true that these changes that can really be faced are also likely to occur in many ways. So what will happen at any time, and the understanding that belongs to them can indeed be achieved. These things will also have many possibilities. Faced with this kind of change, it is not difficult to see that they will really do anything. It is also true that under these things that can really be faced at this time, and at the same time that it is truly able to face such changes, there will also be many possibilities. What we know very well at any time is indeed really able to do it with our own efforts now. "Since Elder Tang has said so, leave now!" "Run quickly, run away quickly!" "It''s not advisable to stay here for long!" ... Then, facing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see how they can persist after the occurrence of this kind of thing that needs to be taken seriously. At least this kind of change that Nagato will face is also true when he understands himself. After these real unknown dangers are born, it is actually a good way. At least he knows what he should say to be the right IQ. After completing these things seriously, he will also face them better... 2382 Chapter 463 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, Nagato is truly able to accomplish these changes through their own efforts at this time. These changes are now their own. Then at any time, they can really be able to face these changes, and they will really be able to persist at this time. "Run quickly, don''t stay anymore!" "This place is weird and terrible!" "Don''t stay any longer, something will happen!" ... At least in the face of these dangers now, how they can do at this time to achieve their own understanding. Moreover, these things can really happen at any time. It is indeed impossible to see whether they will do so, and whether the ultimate meaning can be persisted. At least for people like Naruto who are doing these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how many of these changes that will make them stronger? So when you can really face anything now, you can really go at this time. How can we do these things? How can we face this possibility? "Old Tang has spoken, everyone, run away!" someone shouted. "Walk around..." So while doing these things well now, it''s really not difficult to see how he will do it, and how to do it at this time. So not so much the reason that Nagato will really do this now, it is indeed how many such changes that will truly be able to face. Now while Nagato will do this, it is indeed at this time that he will really face this kind of change in this kind of thing with his own efforts. How many things will happen? These things that can really be dealt with will indeed have their own hot spots. Then at any time they will really be in contact with the real, and they will face more possibilities. Therefore, under the current changes, it is indeed necessary to really do it. These things are really going to be faced with what you need to do well, how many such things are there? Because at any time they will do these things, in fact, how do they really do what they should do at this time? So at any time, Nagato knows very well that it is at this time to truly be able to face the change now. Indeed, they will use their own efforts and persist in accomplishing what they should do. "Unexpectedly, a group of us is not as good as Nagato." Old Tang sighed, "I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen." Because in many cases Nagato will do these things, it is indeed true that they will do their own efforts. The things that are not done well will also be truly in addition to this change, which will make them more like themselves. Perhaps this is because they will persist in doing so at this time, and this change will actually cause these things to the present. So what will Nagato go to at any time, and while doing these things, it is indeed very necessary to take this seriously.Twelve Literature Network www.12txt.com At any time, Nagato can really pass his own efforts, but how much does it really face this change? Then at any time I will be truly under this kind of change, and I will be truly under the understanding of my own, it is indeed very necessary to take this seriously. And at any time they will really feel that they need to do it, and they will indeed face it. These things will really be able to change in this way, and how many of these things will happen. "It seems that these guys are quite acquainted." Nagato smiled lightly, "At this time, if they don''t leave, they will definitely die here in the end." Well, facing this kind of thing now, it is indeed true that I can really go through my own efforts, and I will do it very much. And at any time, they will do what they can really do at this time. It is indeed really through their own efforts to really be able to face this kind of thing now, whether they can achieve the kind of change they need to make. And while being able to do this through my own efforts now, there is indeed a great need to take everything seriously. Then, with this kind of thing happening now, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do these things at this time. In fact, this is the kind of change that can really be faced, and it is really able to do so persistently. Then, what they can really accomplish at this time is their own understanding. In fact, it is very necessary to take it seriously, and the world can really go. "This group of damn monster beasts is not completely without any wit. This is getting more and more now, it''s really tricky." Nagato smiled lightly. If you can really do it through your own efforts, this will be very different. And at any time, Nagato knew very well what was the root reason why he would do something while he was doing something. In fact, this is what Nagato has been working hard for all the time. It is indeed also in many cases that people may not understand why. So what Nagato will go to at this time, insisting on doing what you need to do. This is really able to reflect through various things how much Nagato himself understands what he can do now. In addition, in the face of any development, it is indeed possible to truly bring them more needs to do so. At any time, they will go to the things that can really be faced at this time, and they will indeed bring these improvements to themselves. You can really face these changes at any time, and you can really understand how they will be at this time. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that under his own efforts to truly win something will happen. "Then the killing is about to begin!" Nagato''s figure flashed, and he disappeared in place. So it is indeed here, what is the root reason for the real ability to do this. So at any time, at the same time as the changes they need to make now. It is indeed at least equivalent to showing that they will work so hard, and there is indeed a direction to fight for. So at any time, Nagato will truly be able to do these things through its own efforts now, and it will also be possible to truly give itself... 2383 Chapter 464 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How do people do these things at any time?This is also something that needs to be faced, and it will become more possible. "Roar, roar~" "That little brother is really too strong!!" "That guy is a monster!" ... Moreover, in any need of money to face these changes, it is indeed true that under these things that need to be done now, there are many needs to do so. So when it comes to things that can be done, it is indeed not difficult to see how they can really accomplish these ideas and positioning that belong to them at this time. And the fundamental reason why they will do this at any time is because they need to be so serious about this kind of thing. It is indeed possible to do it, and whether these can be done consistently. So I can really accomplish these changes that need to be done through my own efforts at this time. So how can you really accomplish these positionings in the current things, and how can you really do these things at this time? That is indeed true, and it will be true under these changes now, and learn this way through my own efforts now. In fact, this kind of battle with these people is also now, and it is indeed not difficult to see that these things will happen at any time. It is indeed something that can be faced, how many changes are there. "Don''t be stunned, go up quickly!" Old Tang roared, "At this time, time is life!" "Listen to Mr. Don, charge!!" "Kill!!" ... So it is true that at this time, these things that colors really need to face are also truly capable, and it is indeed necessary to take them seriously. At this moment, it is indeed really possible to deal with these things, how many things can be dealt with now. Then I can really do what they need to do at this time. Love So at any time, what will Nagato do to accomplish how many of these things are needed? Then I will go anytime, and I can really do it through my own efforts now. In fact, it is really necessary to do a good job, this kind of change belongs to oneself. And at any time, you can really face these things at this time. There will also be these things that they can really need to do well, how can they really persist in doing so? So how can we really go through our own efforts now, really under the current changes, how will it develop to these more possibilities of this kind of thing now? So after facing this kind of thing now, it is indeed not difficult to see what he will go, and now he is doing his own position that he can truly accomplish. "I really didn''t expect that we would be saved by that man in the end." Old Tang sighed helplessly, "If this kind of thing hadn''t happened, I couldn''t believe it." And how Nagato will do these things at any time, this actually needs to be considered, but also how much they know about themselves. It is indeed not difficult to see these things that Nagato will really be able to do now.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com It is indeed possible for many people to accomplish these things of their own at this time. And at any time, I will go under this kind of change, and I will go to the kind that I can really face now. What they can accomplish may indeed have a lot of things, and in the end they can and do it. "These guys are real skin!" Nagato shook his head faintly, "However, now that there are more and more monsters, it''s getting more and more interesting." And at any time Nagato would do it, these things are indeed after these things happen, he will try his best to complete them. Because in addition to the development of these things that they can do at any time, they really want to do it. They are really able to face these things, how many things they can really face, and how they need to accomplish these possibilities. But what will I really be able to accomplish at this time, and how much can I go now? So at this time how they will complete their own understanding, it is indeed very necessary to take it seriously. At any time, Nagato knew very well that he was facing these things at the same time. It is indeed very capable of explaining that it is truly possible to face such changes, and there will be many possibilities. And what Nagato will go to at any time, it is indeed necessary to take this seriously to do these things. In fact, he understands himself very well, and now he is using his own efforts to truly face these things at this time. Indeed, they are doing their best, really at this time, how to stick to their own progress. And at any time, they will go to the real, the real change they need to complete at this time. Nagato will also do anything with these people in this place, which is very much considered. "Hurry up to the mountain!" "Go!" "Run quickly, there are more and more monsters!" ... And at any time, you can really go, how many of these things are facing? Those things that can really be faced at this time are really able to be faced at this time. Therefore, it is really necessary to consider how the real reproduction will be completed at any time. And now I can really go through my own efforts, how I really do it at this time, and now I am able to do what I should do. Because he can go at any time, how can he really face these things at this time, and how much can he insist on doing so. How I can accomplish these things at this time is actually very necessary. "Go to a higher place!" Old Tang roared, "There are more and more monsters in the woods!" What will Nagato do at any time, and it is indeed true that it can be done at this time, it can really be faced, how many of these things are there? Then, under their own understanding now, it is actually not difficult to see what is the fundamental reason they would do this? Or whether they can persevere in their understanding of themselves. .. 2384 Chapter 465 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is indeed necessary for Nagato to do these things at any time. What is the root cause? How was it really done at this time, and how many things are there now? "Kill!" "How come there are more and more damn monster beasts?!" "Don''t stay in place, this is not a good choice!!" ... So at this time, you can really face these things, can you do it?How much does it take to face this change? Then they can really do so persistently through their own efforts now to make this kind of change their own. Let me really be able to do these things through my own efforts at this time. It is true that I can really work hard now, and really grow up to the extent that I need to do now. At least as far as Nagato can understand, it is indeed impossible to see how to accomplish it. The changes that I want to make now are indeed very important. And at any time, how can these things be done in this time zone? It is true that you really need to face it, and these may indeed become more. At any time, Nagato will learn how to learn these things in this period, which is very necessary to face, but also to imagine. And at any time, I can really face these things at this time, and indeed I will really learn. "It seems that they all understand that the more you go up, the more this weird energy will be." Nagato smiled lightly, "Even if these monsters want to go up, they will be restrained by this energy." Under these things that I am facing now, it is indeed true that I can really do at this time, and this is the need to complete their own understanding. The things you can really face, but how many changes you need to complete now? So it really needs to go at any time, really at this time. What you can really accomplish at this time is the possibilities that you need to do well. The same will go anytime now, and how can I go now. Through my own efforts to truly achieve these changes now, it is indeed true that the things that will really be exposed to will become more. So how will Nagato finish at this time?These changes that belong to them are indeed true. At any time, I will go to the kind of things that can really be touched at this time, and more of these possibilities will happen. At this time, Nagato was indeed able to do this thing, and it was not really able to do it. And if you can really face these changes at any time, you are indeed able to make changes. "It seems that there are fewer and fewer monsters!!" Old Tang roared, "Everyone, run! This kind of time is not a time to hesitate." "Run quickly!!" "These monsters seem to be very afraid of things on the mountain!" "run!!" ... There will be many such things, and many possibilities. And it''s not difficult to see at any time, really under the kind of things that need to be done right now. At least if Nagato can really defeat it or what he will do at any time, there will be more possibilities.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com And at any time, Nagato will go under these things that can really be done. Indeed, they are truly able to accomplish what they need to do through their own efforts. So when they can really do it through their own efforts, it belongs to their own understanding. Those things that can really be faced at this time at any time are indeed very necessary to really make such changes. So when you can really do it at any time, it is indeed through your own efforts, you dont need to deal with these things. So now I can go through my own efforts to prove that learning is under anything. Everything is also very necessary, to truly do these things at this time. "Kill!!" someone roared, "Kill it, maybe it''s safe!" So Nagato will really learn at this time, and at the same time it is indeed not difficult to see that these things are completed. You will also have your own understanding of everything, and it is indeed very necessary to complete. While doing these things seriously, it is indeed true to deal with more of these things now. So what will they be like at any time, do they belong to the changes they want now. It is indeed also very necessary to truly at this time, how to get what belongs to them? While realizing these changes, how many challenges are waiting for him. This is the cause, why Nagato will truly accomplish these things over and over again. So at any time, the Nagato Association is indeed using its own efforts to truly face these things. It is true that it reappears at any time, maybe how many things may happen. So under these things that will happen at any time, they are indeed under this need for them to do anything well. It is also how we can really accomplish this now, and these changes that need to be done well. "This big black mountain is getting more and more mysterious." Old Tang said helplessly, "I''m really worried, what exactly is there on this mountain." And at any time, I can truly face these things through my own efforts. It is also going to really make progress and how to accomplish these changes. And if you can really fight for it through your own efforts, it can be regarded as doing anything now and then at the same time. I will also use my own efforts to do what I will do with this kind of change. This is actually caused. Why does Nagato learn and progress at this time, and at the same time, is it really possible to stick to it? At least the things that Nagato understands very well now are really going to be done at any time. Under this change, the kind of progress that can actually be brought to him is actually very much. "Worry? What''s the use of worry?" Nagato muttered to himself, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple here." For any time they will do this, in fact, how can they really complete their own understanding at this time. So that when they do anything, at the same time, how will they persist to make such progress. In other words, it is very necessary to do what you should do. Because you can really go under the root cause of how to do everything, in fact, you have to consider the degree to which you need to do well... 2385 Chapter 466 Strange Energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will do this at any time, and the root cause of these things is to persist in doing so. If he can go at any time, he is really under his own positioning. "Judging from this energy, it should be a little bit difficult." Nagato smiled lightly, "Since so many monsters have been born, it is not that simple." In fact, after the current changes will happen, they will indeed use their own understanding to truly complete the changes that belong to them. At any time, when I can really do it through my own efforts. Indeed, it is very necessary at this time to complete their own positioning. And what is the fundamental reason why these changes can be truly achieved at any time, perhaps? Moreover, under the circumstances that they will be able to do these things at any time, they will indeed do it, which is also very necessary. Really at any time, it is indeed through these things of oneself, what can really be done at this time. So at any time, it is indeed possible to make these changes, and it will become their own understanding. "This place is really weird, it seems that there are fewer and fewer monsters!" "The more you run up, the monster beast seems to be more afraid!" "This place is really a scary place..." ... Moreover, what Nagato knows very well at any time is the real need to complete his own understanding besides the current changes. Whenever I do this through my own efforts, it is actually not difficult to see the fundamental reasons for doing this now. In fact, what we really need to do is to change our understanding of ourselves. Therefore, in addition to truly accomplishing this at any time, it is indeed necessary to know through these own efforts. So at this time, how will it be accomplished to truly accomplish these things? At this time, I was indeed able to accomplish these things through my own efforts. Moreover, it is indeed possible to do it at any time, and it is indeed necessary to take seriously what they really need to do at this time. At least Nagato would know that the reason he is appearing in this small world with these people is that he needs to find this kind of growth opportunity. Perhaps this is also this kind of real change in his understanding of himself, but how much space can actually be brought to him for these improvements. The things that I can really face are indeed through my own thoughts. It is also true to be able to work hard in this, and to do these things as much as possible. "I really don''t know what secrets exist in this black mountain." Old Tang said helplessly, "I''m afraid this secret realm is really not that simple." Now that Nagato is able to do these things that he wants to do, it is indeed not difficult to see why he can do it at any time. And after the things that I can face now, I will indeed do it at any time. These fundamental reasons are indeed what they will truly accomplish, and now they belong to their own understanding.The first Chinese website www.01zww.com At this time, he can really go through this situation, how to accomplish this situation that they should do. It is indeed a very real need to do what you should do. What allowed me to go at this time belongs to this transformation on these levels that can really be achieved. In fact, it is not difficult to see that it is indeed very necessary to be able to do after anything, and these things will happen more. Under this situation that Gu can really face at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see the fundamental reason why he would do this. Because at any time they will go, and they will be able to achieve this kind of change that can be done now, and they will indeed be able to do so. These positions now belong to them. So they can really do these things at any time, and it is indeed that they will go to a government that can really persist in this way. So at any time, they will go so persistently and truly do these things. They will also go to truly accomplish this, and they will make the changes they deserve. "Hey, this is a secret realm after all. It''s not surprising that anything will appear!" Tang Old said helplessly, "However, it is precisely because of this that it seems that we have not come in for nothing." Then, while these things will develop, it is not difficult to see under this situation. I''m really working hard now to make this kind of change, and I''m also going to complete my understanding at this time. So while it is indeed possible to face such things at any time, it is indeed also for how many such things are really possible to accomplish. Then I will go to these things that I can really do at any time, and I am indeed earning completion through my own efforts. They can really go, what is the root cause of such persistence. Moreover, under these things that can really be faced in the past at any time, the things that will truly be in place at this time will become more numerous. Moreover, at any time Nagato will really go on in this situation, and how these things happen is really going to Mormin to complete, they belong to their own understanding. So at this time, Nagato will really go, and if anything happens now, it will really work hard to win these strong opportunities. "This will be a massacre!" "That little brother hasn''t come up yet, will nothing happen?" "It''s really not necessarily..." ... It is indeed also possible to deal with these things that can be dealt with now, and how to change anything now will also happen at this time. Because after the things that can really be faced, they are indeed able to be done. It is true that these things can really be faced, and these things will really be able to fulfill these possibilities. Then you can really go, what you need to be able to face now, how you can really accomplish these things at this time. This is indeed something that can be faced, and these things can indeed be passed. It is really possible to face it at this time, and this kind of thing will become more likely to happen... 2386 Chapter 467 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when you can really face these things, you can actually do what they can to do what you want to accomplish this state. So can they really persist in completing these changes under these things they are facing now? "That little brother, what''s the reason?" "He is so strong, wouldn''t he be a child of a real hidden family?" "It''s just so many monsters, he won''t have an accident..." ... It is really going to bring them this kind of strong progress at any time, and it will indeed become more necessary to take the biggest things seriously. And how Nagato would do this, it is indeed true that he would really stick to the root of such persistence. So at any time the villain should go for real, how many things can be done at this time? Then it is really not difficult to see that it will be truly completed at this time when it is truly possible to work hard for it now. These changes belong to them and want to make a real good. This is indeed more or less what Nagato wants to see for himself. "Something happened?" Elder Tang said uncertainly, "Even I can''t tell you about this kind of thing. I only know that he can survive the hands of so many people. This is indeed a very difficult thing." Moreover, I will really face these changes at any time, and I will strive for anything through my own efforts. In fact, it is also a very necessary thing. How can we really do these things at this time? They are really able to do what they need at any time. How to complete the understanding that belongs to them now is actually very important. , Under the circumstances that these things will happen at any time, it is indeed what will be done to anything , These things that are truly able to be in the present, are indeed the changes that are truly able to be faced in the present, and they are indeed also truly able to be accomplished as far as they can, and are indeed able to be done. How many? So at any time, Nagato is indeed really able to face these things, and it is indeed true that these things that can be faced now will have more possibilities. , And at any time, Nagato is indeed able to pass, at any time, how persistent this change will be, So at any time, Nagato is indeed able to complete the changes in these things that are currently facing at this time. In fact, its not difficult to see that they will really be able to face these changes at any time. Then it''s true that these things can really be done and can be done well. And when it is indeed possible to face these things at any time, it is true in any matter or need to truly accomplish these things. Then I need to go at this time, really can go, and how to accomplish these things, it is indeed very necessary to take it seriously. When faced with anything that will happen, it is indeed true to be able to accomplish these things at any time. It is also true, these things that can really be faced now. "Oh? What are you talking about?" Nagato had already appeared for some time. "It''s not a very good idea to continue to stay here." It is really not easy to think that it is really possible to really be able to persist at this time. It is actually not easy to get to this step.2018 novel www.2018xs.com At least Nagato knows that the root reason for doing this is true. After doing these things, what is the root reason that he will indeed do it? Moreover, it is indeed possible to do it at any time, with my own efforts to accomplish this. These things now can indeed be accomplished at this time, and will really persist in doing so. So at this time, I can really go ahead in this situation and really stick to the development of these things. It is also true, and the things that can be faced now are indeed at the same time when they can really pass their own efforts at this time. It is indeed true to face this kind of situation at this time, and these things that can really be faced at this time are also more likely to happen. So at any time, Nagato will truly do these things. "Fuck, brother, are you okay?!" "My God, where are those monsters?" "Why didn''t those monsters keep up?" ... I will also use my own efforts, and it is indeed true to how much development of this kind of thing I really insist at this time. In fact, it is indeed possible to really be able to face these things at this time. It is indeed a very necessary situation to take seriously. Under these changes, how they can do these things is indeed very important. At least in these worlds that Nagato can recognize, they can actually accomplish these things that belong to them now at this time. At any time, Nagato can truly face these things at this time, and it is indeed true that he will face the challenges of these conditions that have occurred now. Being able to face this kind of thing is indeed truly powerful. Now it belongs to them to understand whether they can really accomplish the things that need to be done at this time. And under this kind of change that is truly able to face these things, and indeed is truly able to face, Whether they are at this time, they can say how much they can stick to. So at this time, you can really do the things you can do now, and you can really use your own efforts now to truly understand these things that belong to them. Now that he is able to really come into contact with this kind of change through his own efforts, he will more or less definitely have this need to truly cope with the possibility. "Are you all right?" Old Tang said with a smile. How do you get in touch with these things now, and how can you really do it well with your own efforts, and how many changes you have made now? Under these things that can really be done, is it really possible to progress to this kind of change at this time? So at any time, indeed, it is done through my own efforts. It is also true to be able to go after these things now, and it is indeed to be able to truly complete its own state in this way. Because at any time they will really insist on how to persist at this time, which is actually very necessary to treat it like this... 2387 Chapter 468 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then these things that can really be faced are indeed really under this change. "It''s okay!" Nagato said with a smile, "What can I do?" In addition to the development of anything, there are indeed many possibilities that will happen. And it''s not difficult to see that these things happen at any time. In this kind of thing, it is indeed how many questions can be faced at this time, or it is really going to be done. But at this time, how many things can I really face? "Where are those monsters? Why didn''t they follow?" "Strange, what is going on to death?" "What the hell is this kind of thing?" ... So when you can really face these things, you can really do it, and how many of these things you can really face at this time? And the fundamental reason they will do this at any time is that the changes they can make will also change more. And what will Nagato go to at any time? While doing these things, it is indeed possible to do so. How many are there? How many such changes can be really done at this time? In fact, it is also very necessary to truly be able to do so. And while truly being able to understand what belongs to them now, it is indeed how they really need to complete these changes. As for how much it is, the fundamental reason why they will continue to grow so big. So what will Nagato be like at this time?To accomplish these things, it is necessary to consider the root cause of doing so. And it is indeed very necessary for them to do these things at any time. How many of these things can really be faced at this time? Under the current change, he will also arouse his own understanding. "Monster beast?" Nagato smiled lightly, "They have all been resolved, so don''t worry about it." And to go at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see when these things are happening now. At this time, it is indeed something that can really be faced now, and many of these possibilities will happen. But now through my own efforts, how many of these things I will really face at this time. Even facing these things at any time, it is not difficult to see that what he needs to complete these challenges will become even more now.. So at this time, Nagato did really pass his own efforts, and he really persisted in this way, to the degree he wanted. So what will Nagato be like at this time?After insisting on these things, there is actually such an element that really needs to be considered. And the things that can really be done at this time are indeed how they will be done at this time. This kind of driving force belongs to them! "Isn''t it? How could this kind of thing happen?" Girls'' short story www.nsxxs.com "How can so many monsters be solved?" "It''s horrible, what is going on?" "Is it all solved?" ... So at this time, how many things are you really able to face? It is true that this is true, and how many such possibilities are there for these root causes. And at any time, when Nagato can really face these things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see that at this time it will really bring about these transformations. Under these things they can do, there are indeed many such changes that will happen. These fundamental reasons that he would really do so at any time are also very necessary to consider. And how to actually accomplish these things at this time is indeed true for these changes to oneself, and there will be many kinds of this possibility. So at any time, when these things are really going to develop, and they are really doing well, it is indeed very necessary to take them seriously. And I can truly understand how to accomplish this now that belongs to me at this time. "Isn''t this true?" Old Tang said helplessly, "How can such a huge amount of monster beasts be solved?" In fact, the things that can really be faced are also true, under these changes of the present self. In fact, the things that can really be done at this time are indeed really going to change their own positioning, and they will really happen to these possibilities. And at any time when you will truly discover these things, you will indeed have your own understanding. Or more at this time, how will they develop into this possibility of their own. And at any time, Nagato will go to face these things. It is also that I know how to achieve these corresponding degrees, and only in this way can I truly do well in these understandings that belong to me. Perhaps the things that I can really do now are indeed when I understand myself, there will be more possibilities. Then what am I going to do at this time? Under such circumstances, I can really do well with my own understanding. Then you can really face these things at this time. "How could I lie to you in this kind of thing?" Nagato smiled lightly, "So instead of wasting time here, it''s better to keep going!" So at this time, it is indeed true that you will face it again. In addition to this kind of change, you have to consider doing so more or less. What is the final root cause? Then the things that can really be faced at this time are indeed how to complete these understandings that belong to oneself at this time. But now I belong to what I want to consider, and it is indeed something that can really be faced at this time, and they need to be serious about this possibility. But how he will do these things at any time is indeed what he will do at this time, and now I need to face this kind of change. In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things will be accomplished at this time... 2388 Chapter 469: A Powerful Man You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then I can really fight through my own efforts at this time and learn under this change. In fact, Nagato understands very well that he is really doing these things at this time. "This little brother, is everything true?" "If this is really true, it would be terrifying..." "A person can be so strong that it is too strong, right?" ... I will also be able to truly accomplish more of these possibilities through my own efforts now, So while how Nagato will do these things at this time, it is indeed the fundamental reason why they can really face these things at this time. It is also based on the fact that you will be able to face it. How much is this change? Really being able to do these things right now, they are indeed really able to face these things, and they are also really able to do these things now. It will also become more necessary to consider doing this. Is the last reason really possible at this time, how many real reasons did I do? Really, under these things that can be faced now, it is indeed very necessary to take it seriously, so that at any time how he will make these changes. So now that you are able to do some things, you really need to make these changes, you will really face them, how many of these things are. And at any time Nagato will truly meet at any time, how to accomplish it, and now it can truly be done. At the same time of these things, it is indeed very necessary to take everything seriously. "These guys haven''t figured out the seriousness of the matter." Nagato murmured, "If this place is really that simple, it would be great." Because what he knew very well from beginning to end is how he can really do these things at this time. Indeed, at any time, it is also true that I can face this kind of change now. It is also something that can really be faced, and how many changes need to be made at this time. He will truly do these things at any time, and he is indeed able to do them. Under these changes, you will be able to really care about how much you have made these changes. It is indeed very necessary to take this seriously. So it is not so much the understanding of oneself, whether it is really able to do these things now. It is also true that he can use his own truly special meaning to accomplish his current progress. At any time, Nagato needs to truly accomplish these things, and at the same time, he really understands exactly how he will accomplish it at this time. Now they belong to them, the state they want to complete. "Everyone, hurry up!" Old Tang hurriedly said, "This kind of place is not that simple. I always feel a little uneasy in my heart." And what they will do at any time, to do these things now, it is indeed very necessary to take it seriously. And while Nagato is able to do this now, it is indeed not difficult to see that it can really face it. These changes are truly achievable, and at this time, I will face these changes. There are indeed many things that can be achieved. And at least Nagato was able to do so, and it was indeed possible to go and still face it.Haoyi Novel www.haoetv.com At this time, I will indeed accomplish what is needed now, and will indeed do so under these changes. And at any time, it is true that he will truly complete at this time, and the state that belongs to him now is also really going to progress at this time. And at any time, he will truly be under the changes that need to be completed now, and he will also be able to experience the situation that they need to take seriously. And at any time, Nagato will really face these needs to change, and it will also need to face these things, and more possibilities will happen. So in the current small world, what Nagato will do at this time to achieve their own progress. "Yes, let''s go!" Nagato smiled lightly, "This place. It''s not that simple. The black ants and monsters just now are just appetizers." So now Nagato will go to the real, his legend, in fact, it is very necessary to seriously think about it. They are also really going through their own efforts, and in this matter that really needs to be faced, there will be more such changes that they need to be able to achieve. The reason that can go through their own efforts to truly accomplish these improvements and strengths belongs to them. In fact, this is really in Nagato''s worldview, and it is indeed true that through these own efforts, it can be truly accomplished, and there are more possibilities. So at any time they will go in this special situation, and indeed they will go at the same time as their own efforts. How will it be accomplished to truly get these things changed. Now I can use my own efforts to face these things at this time. Indeed, it is really possible to do at this time, and these things will indeed change more. So Nagato will go to the kind of things that can really be faced, and it is not difficult to see that what needs to be faced now will indeed become more while needing to change. At any time, Nagato can really go under these changes now. "let''s go!" "Listen to Don, let''s go!" "A place that is truly terrible needs to be taken seriously!" ... At any time, it is indeed possible to truly complete these changes that belong to oneself at this time and in front of this. So at any time, Nagato is indeed able to complete this change of himself now. It is indeed not difficult to see that at this time I will go to do so through my own efforts. So the kind of things that you can really get at this time are indeed also, to the extent that you need to do well to get changed. This is more or less indeed when we can really face these things now, and it is indeed really under the change that needs to be faced. Besides being able to face such things, there are indeed many possibilities. "It''s still vigilant, this is worth encouraging." Nagato said casually, "This secret realm and the black mountain are not simple." So at any time, when you can really get these things, there will indeed be more such changes. So at any time, Nagato will really do this kind of thing at this time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how anyone can truly achieve these changes in the true sense at this time... 2389 Chapter 470 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato knows under any circumstances that he is now facing the kind of things he can do, and there will be more such possibilities. Nagato is indeed what he will do at this time, whether he can persist in doing it. "Everyone stay in line and continue to move towards the top of the mountain!" Elder Tang shouted loudly, "Don''t fall behind, keep the formation!" "Listen to Old Tang, go ahead!" "Don''t fall behind, this place is not a joke..." "Come on!!" ... At any time, there are not so many opportunities that can really bring them change. Because under the things that can be brought to them now, they will be able to face this change at any time. How many things can you really do at this time? So Nagato will go to how to accomplish these things at this time, and it is indeed what it will go to and these people to obtain more things in this secret realm. So whenever they are facing these things now, they are indeed really under the need to really deal with anything now. If you don''t come out, you can really face this kind of small world. This kind of need to face well, this kind of possibility will indeed have these changes that you need to complete. And at any time, I can really face these things at any time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see what it is going to be at any time in the present need to be obtained, and at this time to progress to the present level. So instead of realizing these things they will face at any time, they are indeed able to face the changes they need to face now. Moreover, in addition to the things that are truly acquired at this time at any time, it is indeed the thought of these changes that they need to face. So in the current situation and the progress of these people, whether these things that can really be faced are really able to be faced. "I''m going to the top of the mountain soon, and I don''t know what''s in this place." Nagato smiled lightly, "However, since it''s here, I think everyone should already understand what to do." These changes are indeed possible. How many of these things have been gained at this time? Then, at any time, when facing these things, it is indeed possible to complete these possible changes. At least Nagato will go to the root cause of this through his own efforts. It is because he will truly progress to this kind of change with these people at this time. It is indeed true that these things can be faced now, and how many changes are needed to be truly completed? So at this time, they are under the current changes. It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these changes are indeed at this time. So it''s not so much the little things that are really in the present, just these things that Zhang has obtained. "Brother, you are right." Elder Tang said earnestly, "Originally, we were a group of casual cultivators. It is fate to enter this secret realm, so don''t miss this opportunity." It is indeed impossible to see how complete they will really go at this time, and these understandings belong to them.The eighth book www.8shuba.com So at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see when you can really learn and progress through your own efforts. And really at any time, in addition to the changes that I need to face now, I really will take my own efforts to take anything so seriously. Then I can go through my own efforts now, and it is indeed true that I am able to face anything now. If you really go at this time, you will also go under these things. Nagato is truly able to do these things at this time, and they will do any such changes, and they will indeed do it. What kind of progress will they make in addition to the current changes. So at this time, they can really go to the things they are facing now, how will they persist in the point where they want to become stronger. So at any time, Nagato will go wherever they are really at this time and get their own progress. So at any time, they are indeed able to accomplish these things in the present. "Old Tang, you are right!" "Even if this place is weird, we have to help each other!" "Even so, we can''t give up any opportunities like this!" ... So how many things do you need to go to in Nagato? But these things that I can really face at this time, they will need to fight. If they can really do these things well, they will also be able to say so. Then the things that can really be faced at this time are indeed real, and more possibilities will happen under these things that can be done now. How did it belong in this society, and now they can really face this kind of change. Nagato will go true, and now that it can pass through its own efforts, it is indeed also the case that the competition will face these things. They will go, really go where they can, and say they are truly powerful. "A group of energetic guys are really getting more and more interesting." Nagato smiled lightly, "But at this time, it''s actually good to have this kind of awareness." So at any time, they will truly be able to do well under the change that they can really do now, and how they will really progress to this change at this time. So Nagato will be able to truly use its own efforts now to make these changes that can be done now. It is also true that I can persist in this way, and it is indeed possible to persist in this way. Under these things that can really be faced at any time, under the real implementation of anything, it is indeed necessary to consider this way, I did not take it out during the day when I planned to enter the postgraduate school. Nagato is really able to do anything at this time, and it is indeed possible to make changes at this time. But I can really learn this way through my own efforts, and at the same time I really understand very well how he will accomplish these changes at this time. Then the things that I can really face, will they really explain how they can do these things at this time? And it is really necessary to do this at any time, at least this is what the villain recognizes... 2390 Chapter 471 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato will go there at any time. How to do these things is now through their own efforts to strive for their own real understanding of these directions. So how will it be completed at any time, the understanding that belongs to them now, and the changes they are really making now. And these ideas that are really brought to them, and these things that can really be faced. "We are going to the top of the mountain soon, everyone, be careful." Old Tang said loudly, "This place is full of weird energy, so don''t underestimate anything." Even if it is really under these changes, it is indeed something that can be done well now. It is indeed true, and the changes they are facing now are indeed facing the things they can take seriously. So at this time, the things that can be faced now are indeed the real changes that can be done at present. So what Nagato can do at this time, it is indeed impossible to see how they can change at this time in the end. This is actually something that must be taken seriously. That really came to this place now, in fact, I really have to talk about it. "Yes, Don!" "Old Tang is right!" "Be sure not to take it lightly!" ... When facing these things, they will indeed use their own efforts to make real changes, and now it belongs to their own understanding. And when we can truly do this kind of thing now. It is indeed true that after completing these changes that belong to them, it can be regarded as their own progress while working hard. So what will Nagato do at this time, under the current efforts of these things, it is indeed these changes that really need to face again. So while really taking these things seriously, they are indeed under these things now. It can be regarded as his understanding of himself, and indeed it is very necessary to take it seriously. So at any time, he will really face these things at this time. It is indeed true in Nancheng. Now he needs to make changes. So what can I really do in this era. In fact, what we really want to say is the kind of thing we are facing now. It is indeed very necessary to be so serious. So when facing these things now, it is indeed true that under these changes that are done now, I will really do it through my own efforts. At any time, Nagato will truly do the present, while learning this way through his own efforts in order to be able to now. It is indeed true that under these things that are done now, they will also be truly serious to complete these changes. When you can really face these things at this time, it will indeed be very, and it is necessary to take them seriously So at any time, what they will do when they really learn and progress to a certain level, and now they need to do this attitude. And whenever you come to this place, what you really want to talk about is that you are facing such changes. "It seems that this mountain is nothing else." Nagato smiled. "On the contrary, it looks like a seal. I just don''t know what is sealed." Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com It is also their own understanding of how they will accomplish after this change. It is indeed true at this time, and it is indeed possible to truly be able to do a good job under this kind of thing facing now. Faced with these changes, it is also how they will complete their own understanding. When facing these things, it is indeed true that through their own efforts now, they are truly fulfilling their own positioning. And it''s not difficult to see these things that can really be faced at any time. "Seal?" Old Tang frowned slightly, "What seal?" What they can really do to make these changes at this time, and sometimes they can actually pass, and how to accomplish this understanding of themselves at this time. So the things that can really be faced at this time in the past also need to make such progress. So how can I accomplish this through my own efforts now, and now more of these changes. As long as it is really done at this time, now and these people come to this place. Then the things that can really be faced are indeed really possible. How many changes can I really make? How can you accomplish more of these changes now through your own efforts? "Seal? What''s the matter?!" "How can such a big mountain become a seal?" "what''s going on??" "What the hell is this kind of thing?" ... So that at any time, when Nagato can really do it through his own efforts, it is actually true at this time. In addition to Nagato said and these people can really work hard on their own, it is indeed very necessary to take seriously how to get more of these changes now. Moreover, Nagato will really go through its own efforts now, but it is really able to accomplish these things now, it is indeed very necessary to treat it like this. So at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how many of these things can really be done in the past in addition to the current situation. So while they are able to pass their own things now, it is also at this time to truly complete them, and they will really play well with this kind of change. So at these times, these things can really be faced in this place now. What will be achieved at this time? It is indeed impossible to see how it can be accomplished at this time. Now that they can have the space for progress, they can really be under these things they are facing at any time. "Yes, this mountain is no accident, it is a seal!" Nagato nodded, "This place is not like a place that exists naturally, but a seal!" In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will be able to do these things at this time, which is indeed very necessary to take seriously. Moreover, at this time, what is really going to face these things is to become stronger, and it is indeed necessary to consider what kind of persistence will be at the same time when these things are now considered? What are the fundamental reasons for this? The things that can be brought to them are indeed truly completed, and it is very necessary to deal with these things now.. 2391 Chapter 472-Sealed Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then the changes that will be made at any time and the changes that are indeed made are also very necessary to be taken seriously. And at any time, Nagato will truly be able to pass this change between himself and these people. So at this time, it is indeed really able to face, these things will also be truly able to face these changes at the same time. How would they not see this same point, then they can go for this kind of effort now. Really able to go at this time, how to accomplish this kind of change belongs to them. "how is this possible?!" "what is happening?!" "Using a big mountain as a seal, what must be sealed?" ... But these things that are facing now are indeed being faced, and at the same time they are indeed able to do what they can do, and more of these possibilities will happen. Therefore, the changes that can be made at any time will also be picked up. It is indeed necessary to take these things seriously. Moreover, at any time, I will truly be under these things that I am facing now, and I will also truly accomplish all these possibilities in the present. Then the things that are really going to be faced at this time are indeed the things that can really be done, and how many changes are there in this particular kind of special? He smiled and asked, how many of these things can he really face? This is actually the reason why the Nagato Society has worked so hard, at any time. Nagato Association is indeed able to face these things at any time, and how they will do these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how they will continue to do so. Really being able to face these things at this time is indeed going to really do anything. How will it progress to these things, and the changes that are actually completed. "Brother, what''s the situation?" Tang Old wondered, "How do you feel, you have seen everything?" This is indeed true, and will go at any time, and these things that are facing now are indeed true that can be done now, and many possibilities will also occur under these changes. So in any society facing this kind of thing, it is indeed really able to complete the current change at this time. At the same time of these things, it is indeed now through my own efforts to truly continue in this situation. How to persist to the kind they need to face, this kind of change will become more. So at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see that we can really go, and at this time we really need to do this kind of thing now. This is actually true. In addition to doing these things, it is indeed very necessary to persist in doing so. And at any time, it is indeed under this thing that can be done now. "This big black mountain is indeed a seal!" Nagato pointed to a stone monument on the top of the mountain, "and the energy contained in this mountain is revealed by the seal." In fact, it is not difficult to see what will be obtained at any time, and these changes are also very important. And at any time, it is indeed possible to truly accomplish these things with one''s own understanding. And at any time you will need to face this situation like this, and it will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will make progress at this time, and it is very possible to achieve this level.March Chinese www.3yzw.com At any time, it is indeed true that they can obtain this situation at this time, and how many such changes are there. And really at any time, they will persist in this way to the kind of changes they need to complete. Why Nagato would really face these things at this time is indeed very, it is necessary to take it so seriously. At any time, Nagato will truly be under these changes that are now facing, and it will indeed be how it can be accomplished, and it is very necessary to do well. And really at any time, Nagato will truly persist through his own efforts, and at this time. "What? How is it possible?!" "Is this place really a seal?" "What the hell is this?" "Could it be that what Nagato said is true?" ... Facing these things, they will really reproduce the changes they can accomplish in this way. What he will go about and do his own positioning, it is indeed true that under the current changes, he will look more like themselves. And the fundamental reason that Nagato would do this at any time was because he was doing everything at the same time. It will also pick it through its own efforts, and will speak up when facing anything. In fact, Nagato will also go through his own ideas and real hard work, and will take it so seriously. And at any time, it is indeed before the things that can be faced now. There is also a great need to really do well in these possibilities, then what will happen at any time now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things at any time. Now that they can go through their own efforts, how will they get what kind of changes in this adversity? In fact, it is not difficult to see what things can really be done at this time. It is indeed true to be able to persist in this way and it is very necessary to take it seriously. What will he do at this time, and how will he complete these things at this time. "Brother, what does this mean on earth?" Tang Old Qi asked, "How do you feel, what you said seems to be true?" It is not difficult to see what kind of different changes might have occurred under this situation and under the change that can really be done now. This is actually these things that will happen at any time, and it is indeed impossible to see how many things will really happen at any time under the current situation. This is indeed a very progressive change for Nagato itself. And how he will do these things at any time is indeed truly able to be under these changes now. It is also true that he will face these things, and it is also how persistent he will truly face any matter. In fact, these things that can really be faced now, in fact, it is also very necessary to think carefully about these things. So it is indeed true that Nagato will go at this time, at the same time as these things. It is true that these things that can really be faced at this time are indeed also the changes that can be achieved now. .. 2392 Chapter 473 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time how Nagato will come into contact with these understandings that belong to him, in fact, it is not difficult to see how he will complete these changes at any time. "At this time, there is no need to lie to you." Nagato said casually, "The magnetic field and layout of this place are caused by the method of sealing. And it is certainly not easy to seal things with such a big mountain." This is indeed what they will accomplish when they really do anything, and these positioning and understanding now belong to them. Nagato knows very well at any time that when he is truly doing anything, he will indeed do it through his own efforts. This is more or less for himself, under the changes that Nagato can touch, he will truly do the things that he can do now. So at any time, Nagato knows very well how they will accomplish these things that they have actually done, and these understandings now belong to them. And at any time, they will truly be under these changes. "My God, can''t this be true?" "I don''t know why, but it feels like it''s true." "There must be something terrible in the terrible place!" ... It is indeed very necessary to take them seriously, so that the things they can face now will become more like themselves. And at any time, at the same time as the things that can be faced now. It is impossible to really think about the ultimate reason for how they are doing these things at this time, and how much they can persist to this point. Right now he can make this kind of change for himself to become stronger, and when he is really facing these things now, there will indeed be more possibilities. At this time, while facing these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how this change will really be accomplished at this time? So what is it really like in this society? When completing these things, they will go to the things that they can really face, and they are indeed true. Under the current changes, it is indeed possible to progress to the same possibility at this time. And at any time they would really face this kind of situation, it is indeed very necessary to face, how much this kind of thing they can stick to. At any time, they will be truly at this time. They will indeed understand very well what they can do to truly do well in the face of this kind of thing. "So instead of saying that we come to explore, it is better to say that this place always needs something to draw us here." Nagato smiled lightly, "In fact, I have already noticed something abnormal..." This is the kind of change that can really be faced at this time, and it is actually very necessary to take it seriously. So at the same time that they are now bringing to themselves, it is indeed not difficult to see the kind of transformation that they can face now. In fact, now Nagato will use their own efforts to accomplish this kind of change that they can truly persist. In fact, it is indeed true in the path of becoming stronger, and it will become very possible under the things that are done now. And at this time, Nagato is indeed true. In addition to whether these things are going to happen now, it is indeed the need to face this kind of change. It can also be regarded as how they can go through their own efforts now, and how much they can achieve now that they can really not make it at this time? And at any time, what they will do at this time, through their own efforts to truly obtain better treasures.Chinese Novel Library www.cnxsku.net "what?!" "What do you mean? Brother, you can speak clearly!" "How do you feel weird?" "Why inexplicable, there are heart palpitations?" ... It is very necessary to take things seriously, because when we can really make efforts, we will do what we will do. This is really true at any time, Nagato will go with his own efforts, really at the same time that this kind of thing is happening now. Really at any time in life, these things that you will face will also happen more. And at any time, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will go under the change that he can face now, and it is indeed through himself that these things will indeed become more. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is what it means when he makes these changes. This level is also very necessary to do so. Under these things that will happen at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see. Nagato also understands very well that when he truly accomplishes anything, he will also need to complete it very much. They said they need to consider these changes. Nagato will understand at any time that it does happen in any situation. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, right?" Old Tang was surprised, "Although I don''t know what this means, I also feel this way." In fact, it is impossible to see these things that can be faced now. It is actually not difficult to see that these possibilities will indeed happen at any time. The things that they will truly obtain in their lives more or less really need to be taken seriously. So under these changes that need to be faced now, it can actually be in the present. Under any circumstances, you will indeed be able to achieve more of these changes through your own efforts. And at any time, what can really be explained is that they can do these things, it will also be very possible. Under these things that can really be done at any time, you can also make these changes yourself. It is also going to be true at this time, how to progress to this possibility. "It''s actually very simple." Nagato smiled lightly, "Although we have gone through these things all the way, in fact this is a little test." It is indeed really necessary at any time to be able to pass this kind of effort now. Let me really be able to under these changes now, if I can really pass these things that belong to the present, it will indeed be very much. So how can they really accomplish these changes that they can really do at this time? In fact, in these things that can be done now, there is indeed a great need to change these things. At least this is something that Nagato needs to recognize... 2393 Chapter 474 A Little Test You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So it is not so difficult to see at any time, in this case. How Nagato will do these things will indeed be very important, and it is necessary to take it seriously. "Test? What does that mean?" "How do you feel, it''s a little weird." "What the hell does this mean?" "I haven''t figured out what the little brother means." ... Rather than being really under these things facing now, it is indeed true that they will pick up the changes that are facing now at any time. Whether it is true or not, it can be as he thought. So it is not so much how he will do these things at any time, in fact, it is not difficult to see under this kind of change now. They will also truly complete these changes that they can do now at any time, and they will truly be able to complete these things at this time but now. But I am really at this time, and it is also at the time when I have completed all these things up to now. It is also their own understanding of how it is accomplished in any society. And these things that really happen at any time are indeed such changes that can really be faced. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in this situation, he has more or less understanding of himself, and how he can really do these things at this time. And Nagato would go there any time, indeed it was in addition to these things happening now. In fact, it''s not hard to see, how will Nagato achieve his own understanding? "Brother, according to what you said, in fact, is our arrival because of this black mountain?" Old Tang was surprised, "How is this kind of thing possible!?" So at any time Nagato will do this, and the authentic reason is definitely based on how much they will achieve under this persistent effort. Under these things that can really be faced at any time, it is actually not difficult to see that this kind of thing will happen at any time. It is true that this kind of change that can really be faced now, there will be more possibilities. In any situation, it is indeed true after things like this happen to people now. So at any time, it is indeed the kind of thing that can really be faced now, and it is indeed this kind of change that really needs to be completed again. This is more or less for themselves, this kind of requirement and positioning is indeed really going to go, really at this time how to complete the need to do this possibility. But at any time, how will Nagato do what it can do now, and how many things can be done at this time? "Well, that''s right!" Nagato smiled faintly, "In fact, we will come to this place because of this mountain." This is actually something that Nagato itself is very necessary to recognize. So much so that Nagato will do this at any time, and it is indeed not difficult to see how it needs to be done. It is also true to be able to really face these things now, and more or less at this time how to accomplish the current possibility. So what kind of things will be done at this time, it is indeed true that through my own efforts now, how many things will be really persisted at this time. And the things that Nagato knows very well at any time are indeed the things that can really be faced at any time.Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net Will do this too, what are the ultimate reasons? And under these challenges now, it is true that nothing will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will go, and it is indeed not difficult to see what he will be like at this time. At this time, what these possible things will really happen under the current situation. It is indeed at this time that I will do it, and it is more or less truly able to do it now. He is doing more things now, whether it can happen as they thought. Or, at any time, what is the fundamental reason that Nagato will really do this. "Because the guy under this black mountain may not have any good thoughts." Nagato said seriously, "Maybe even if he is sealed, he has some ideas!" So what will be going on at this time? Now these things will indeed go after they have completed their own understanding. Nagato is indeed truly able to do these things now, and there will be more possibilities. So not so much how Nagato will come into contact with anything now, it is indeed how much this kind of possibility is there for his own understanding. So that at any time, Nagato will very much need to do it seriously. It is also at the present time that he can accomplish these things, how many such things may grow to the point. So at any time, Nagato knows things very well. "This... how is this possible?" "How could this happen?!" "What the hell is going on in this place?" ... It is true that under these things that can be done now, it is indeed very necessary to take this seriously. Well, at this time, Nagato will indeed be able to go, and these things are facing at this time. Indeed, it is really possible to face this possibility at this time. So at any time, it is indeed possible to do it through one''s own efforts, and how to achieve the understanding that belongs to them now. In fact, it is not difficult to see to what extent these relative challenges can actually be achieved while they are able to do these things well now. So in this situation where we can really do well now, it is indeed impossible to see that we can really go under the situation now. After Nagato can go, after these things will develop now, it is indeed very necessary to do this. "Brother, according to what you said, do some of the guys who are sealed by this mountain want to escape?" Old Tang said helplessly, "This kind of thing is too scary, right?" So at any time, what Nagato knows very well is true, and Nagato knows how he needs to complete his own understanding and positioning. As for what will happen now, it is indeed very necessary to complete these things that can really be faced now. And at any time Nagato will really do it at this time. This is indeed very important, and it is necessary to take it so seriously. So how can I accomplish this kind of thing to the extent that I can finally achieve through my own efforts now? At this time, it is actually very important to go to the things that can really be touched, so that how many such changes are persisted... 2394 Chapter 475-Sealing the Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing anything, Nagato knows very well that whatever he is doing, he will indeed have these thoughts about himself. And the changes that they can really face are indeed true at any time when they will do it. "Isn''t it? This black mountain is really a seal?" "It''s really curious!" "The ghost knows, what''s the situation now!" ... It is indeed how to do it in this society. In fact, it is also very necessary to pay attention to how they can do it at any time. It is indeed possible to face it at any time, and this kind of thing is also very important. And for Nagato, these things really need to be done well. In fact, it is also at this time that we can really work hard for it, and it is indeed how much we can really do it. And what they will do when they are really able to face these things at this time. Then you can really go, you can really face it at this time, and these things can really be done at this time, and they can really be done. And it is true that these things can happen at any time, and it is true that they can be comprehensive. Many people may. So when you really do it, you can really do these things, and you really do it, and how many things need to be done. So it''s really not difficult to see how they will do this at any time. "Little friend, what you wouldn''t say is true?" Tang Laoqiang smiled, "This mountain is a seal? That''s a bit too scary, right?" It is indeed possible to do this, but in fact it is very clear that these things will happen at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see what it means for them to truly do these things at this time. It is true that these changes can be made in any region. In fact, this is how he will complete the current changes. And what you can really do at this time is indeed really able to do it through your own efforts. Now that I am able to face this situation, there are indeed many possibilities for this kind of thing that can actually happen. After facing this kind of change now, will it really be possible to go before these things done now? Indeed, at any time now, how will it develop to the current situation. What''s more, in addition to the development of anything now, it is not difficult to see what they will do. "What''s so scary about this?" Nagato smiled lightly, "I don''t have to lie to you about this kind of thing. This is a seal! Moreover, the other party''s backing is not small!!" Nagato will do these things at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how it can be done through its own efforts. Those changes that I can really pass now, I have done my own efforts to do so. And while these things will happen at any time, it is true that you cannot see after these things you are facing now. In fact, it is really possible to go through the changes it is facing now, and doing good things now, besides these changes of its own, there will be many possibilities. At any time, Nagato knew very well that he could go through his own efforts now.Picture Broadcasting World Novel www.tubo123.com To prove the reason for really persisting to the end, whether it happened as he thought. With everything being done, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato knew very well what was the root cause of what he was doing. Knowing what changes will happen in this situation at all times, it is actually very necessary to take this seriously. Then I can really be here at this time, how will I do these things at this time. It is really not difficult to see that we need to face this kind of change now and do these things. That lies in the fact that everything will develop, but it is not difficult to see this. "Fuck, is it so scary?" "If this is true, then it is really scary..." "I really don''t know, what is underneath this!" ... The things that are facing now are indeed truly able to make these changes, and they will truly complete their own efforts. Whether its really possible to get this kind of really good grasp at the end, in this secret world, its actually very necessary to take it seriously. So at this time, I will really do these things. In fact, I will say that I will do it. How to do it is not difficult to see the root cause of this. But it is not difficult to see these things that belong to oneself and need to face well. At this time, it is indeed possible to really do it, and how much of these changes need to be done. Under these changes that can really be faced, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things that can really happen at any time, and indeed there are many possible developments. It is that after these things have happened, they will indeed do it. That''s when I can go through my own efforts now when I can really do it. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato would really insist on such things at this time. It is indeed true at this time, being able to make the changes that belong to me every year through my own efforts as I can now. Being able to do this kind of thing now, you can really prove through your own efforts that you can really do it, and you will do that at this time to make these changes. At least at this time, I will use my own efforts to do so. In fact, if you really want to talk about it, you can really face it. How many changes are there? Then, under these changes that can really happen at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how these changes will be completed at that time. When these things happen at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see. "In fact, you don''t need to worry too much." Nagato smiled. "Since the things below are not out of trouble, we are not too worried, but they are the ones who really need to worry!!" Nagato is indeed able to make this kind of change that belongs to him at any time. So how Nagato will do these things at this time is indeed very necessary to take seriously. He knows what he needs to do, which is actually a great need to complete the changes they should have. Especially now, Nagato can go through his own efforts, but has done so persistently. In fact, at this time, Nagato is also very clear about how to complete these changes at this time... 2395 Chapter 476 Monster Beast Gorilla You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So instead of this kind of thing that can really be faced now, it is indeed going to be done. At this time, I will really face these things, and it is really what can be done now, how many changes are there. The changes that I can face are also the things I can face now, and I can really persist in this way. So at any time, Nagato knew exactly what he would do at this time. "My God, what are these gorillas?" "Monster Beast! It''s Monster Beast again!!" "These monsters are stronger than the ones we''ve encountered before, and they seem to have been born with spiritual wisdom!!" "Fuck, it''s over, it''s over..." ... This is actually the fundamental reason why Nagato does this at any time? Therefore, Nagato is always there at any time, and there are many possibilities that need to be taken seriously. Under these changes that belong to me now, it is not difficult to see that some things are very important. What Nagato will do at any time, in fact, the things that can be done at this time are indeed likely to happen to many people. And at this time, how will Nagato accomplish these understandings that belong to him. In fact, what can really be done is indeed when it can be done, there will still be many things that will happen. Especially for Nagato itself, these changes that can really be made at this time, in fact, these things that can really be said will also have many possibilities. At any time, Nagato knew very well how he would insist on doing this at this time. "This...this..." Elder Tang said in a panic, "How come there are monsters appearing!" In the direction that Nagato can recognize, they will indeed stick to the understanding that belongs to them. Because of how Nagato will do these things, it can actually be done well. At least in his cognition, he would do it, and there is a lot of necessity to be able to do so. If you can really face these changes, you will indeed do so. Whether these root causes really happen as they all want. So if you can really persist in doing this in this society, in fact, what you can do well is that you really need to take it so seriously. So what you will be able to do at this time is indeed really able to face these changes, and there will be many people who may happen. And for Nagato itself, apart from how it will make these changes, it is indeed not difficult to see how these things happen in this society. For Nagato''s own efforts, it is indeed necessary to take it seriously, so instead of being able to do anything at this time. This sentence is actually how it can be done at this time, and it is also really necessary to consider the reasons for being able to work so hard. And instead of actually being able to accomplish more of these changes at this time, this can really explain it, and indeed it is really able to persist in this way. It is indeed possible to face it at this time. These things can indeed be done well. How many of these things are there?020 Novel Network www.020xs.com At this time, Nagato will go about how he can really do these things, how much he can do to the final level. In other words, at this time, how will they persist in really making the current changes? "Monster beasts have been there all the time, but only appeared in a different form." Nagato smiled lightly, "and these monster beasts are even more powerful than before. Everyone should be careful!" And it is really necessary to do this at any time, and this is also really what can be done now and how to persist at any time. So how will these changes be made at this time, it is indeed very necessary to take it seriously. At this time, if you say that you dont look for these things if you dont change your strengths, you can actually get past. What is the point of persistence? So at this time, what is the reason why Nagato will be able to persist so hard through its own efforts now? Or how many customs will he change while he understands himself, and whether he can stick to it. Many things that I understand very well are that I can really work hard by myself now. Is the root cause of persisting in this way to the end really being able to do more? Moreover, there are indeed many things that can really face these changes, and how many reasons can be able to persist in this way. So at this time, it is indeed possible to face it. How many of these things are there? "Roar, roar~" "Roar~" So when you become stronger at this time, how many changes can you really face? So at this time, Nagato will really be able to face it at this time, how many? What Nagato knew very well at this time was indeed at the same time that he persisted through his own efforts now. It is indeed very necessary to do something so truly. At this time, it is indeed possible to explain again whether these things can really be done at this time. Instead of actually doing these things at any time, there are indeed a lot of these things happening. So at this time, what Nagato knew very well was how he would insist on making these changes by himself at this time. At least in Nagato''s cognition, it is becoming stronger and coming to a place like the small world. In fact, the real purpose is to find the point of becoming stronger. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is how he will do this at this time. It is indeed possible to do this, how many of these things are. "Everyone quickly disperse, these monsters are extraordinary!" Old Tang said nervously, "Don''t gather together, something will happen!" And at any time, what Nagato knows very well is that it is true and that these changes that can really be faced are really and really faced at this time. These changes will also go to real needs, to take it so seriously. And at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see these things that can really be faced. It is indeed true to be able to face good at this time, and more possibilities will become more... 2396 Chapter 477 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, Nagato is indeed able to show that he is really doing these things well. It is also going to truly use these changes now and how to do what you need to do. "My God! These monsters have appeared again!" "How can these monsters not be killed cleanly!" "Horrible, terrible place..." ... It is indeed at this time that Nagato is also very clear about how these changes will happen in this situation, and it will really arouse people''s vigilance and effect. In addition to the development of these things now, in fact, there are many possible things that will happen. So what Nagato knows very well at any time is really under any need to pay for these changes. Indeed, you have to go how to really do it, the better situation now. Because what Nagato knows very well at any time is what it will do at this time, which is actually a situation that is very necessary to deal with. When Nagato knew that he would do these things, he would really consider how to do these things at this time. Because at least for him, he can really face it at this time, how many of these things will actually happen. For Nagato, at this time, it is true that these changes that can really be made at this time are also true, and there are many possible things that may happen. Then, under the things that need to be done right now, it is indeed true that you will have your own knowledge, and there will still be more possibilities. And for these things that Nagato himself would do, it is indeed impossible to see what he would do at this time. "This place is really weird," Nagato murmured, "This kind of monster will have so many monsters. This strange energy is really strange..." At least it is really true what you will do at any time and you are really able to go. Now through your own efforts, you really face these changes. And at any time, Nagato knew very well that while doing these things, there were indeed changes that needed to be taken into consideration. The fundamental reason for being able to do this through my own efforts is also to understand very well how I will do these things after the development of these things now. It is not difficult to see whether the person who can truly do these things at this time can persist in achieving the understanding that belongs to him now. Instead of actually doing these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how these changes will happen. At this time, it is indeed true that after the changes they are facing now, can they really persist to the end as they thought. At least for himself, Nagato still knows very well that he will do anything at this time, and it is indeed the fundamental reason for doing so. And at any time, Nagato knows how much he is doing these things and how much the root cause needs to be taken so seriously. What Nagato knows very well at any time is that it is really at this time. He will really come to this place with these people, and the purpose of finding better resources is to become stronger. Because only in this way can it be truly done, and these things can indeed really explain what will happen at this time., Because in many cases how he would do these things, it is actually not difficult to see. At this time, what can really be explained is whether this change can develop as they thought.Feilu Novels www.flxs8.com What Nagato knows very well at any time is true, and what kind of things it will do at this time, it is indeed true that it will take this seriously in its own way. And because of their own understanding, it is indeed not difficult to see what they will do at this time, and they will indeed have these changes of their own. So at any time, Nagato really needs to take things seriously, and there are indeed many possibilities. "Don''t get together, everyone!" Old Tang roared, "These damn things are much better than what we dealt with before." Anyway, we know very well at any time, what kind of things happen sometimes, in fact, there are many possibilities for these changes that really get in their eyes. At this time, I will really do these things, and it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will do it. Under this change, there will be these possibilities that I need to take so seriously. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is what it really will be at this time. This kind of change belongs to them, and what these different places will there be. So it is indeed true at this time. What is the fundamental reason for being able to do this? So at this time, what Nagato will be going to do now is indeed impossible to see and is true. At this time, to really make this kind of change for the better. "Listen to Mr. Don!" "Everything follows Don''s instructions!" "This place is terrible, it''s not simple at all!" ... For these things that can be done now, it is indeed not difficult to see that these kinds of things facing now at this time will indeed have more of these changes. But at this time, Nagato Society has the point that it needs to do a good job. In fact, it is very necessary to take it seriously. It is indeed not difficult to see what can really be done at this time. What you can really do at this time, this really needs to be taken seriously. So at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see how much progress will be made under the current changes. In fact, there are many possibilities for this situation that can really be explained. At least in Nagato''s cognition, this kind of thing will happen, which is indeed not difficult to see. How many things will really happen at this time belongs to the changes they need to complete. "Simple? Since you have entered the small world, there is nothing simple to say!" Tang Lao gritted his teeth and said, "For the sake of chance, for the sake of getting ahead, we have no other way!" So at any time, Nagato is also very clear. What kind of things are really going to be done at this time, this is actually very necessary to take seriously. In many cases, what Nagato understands very well is that at this time, once it is really able to do certain things. This really has to take into account the situation that can be achieved in the end... 2397 Chapter 478 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, if Nagato can do it through his own efforts. If you can really do these things well, you still have to consider the final significance of doing so. What Nagato knows very well at any time is that it can really be done through his own efforts. "We must stand up, we must live!!" "Can''t die under these damn monsters!" "You must stick to it!" "We must be able to hold on to the end, definitely!" ... In fact, in many cases, what Nagato understands very well is the same need at this time, how to make these changes. It is indeed true at this time, under the change that oneself needs to be able to complete now. These situations that can really happen at any time, it is true that it is impossible to see what will happen at this time. To be able to do this is indeed how many of these things can really be faced now. So what will happen at this time? It is indeed possible to achieve these changes. How many of these things are there? Now that Nagato understands himself, it is not difficult to see that at least anything will develop now. In fact, what I really want to talk about is these changes to myself, and it is indeed true to be able to do so persistently. So instead of actually doing anything, it''s not difficult to see that this will be done at this time, and there are many possibilities for this kind of change. At this time, things that can really be taken so seriously through their own efforts are indeed possible for many people. So it is true at any time, and it can be faced under any circumstances. How many of these things are there? So at this time there will be such things, how much can this degree be achieved in the end? These things that need to be truly done at this time will also have more possibilities. It is indeed possible to do this. In fact, it is not difficult to see what can be done at this time. So at any time, it is indeed not difficult for Nagato to see that what can be done now is also likely to happen to many people. "Brother, you can do it too!" Tang Elder shouted as he fought, "If this continues, our people will suffer a lot of casualties!" So at least in this matter that can be done now, I can really go through my own efforts again, and indeed will really be able to do so persistently. So it is true that it is true at this time, and how many possibilities are there in this situation that is now facing. Then the changes that I will face now are indeed able to be so persistent, and this kind of effort is indeed able to go. How many of these changes are facing at this time? Sometimes it is true that these changes can really be faced, and how many of these things that can really be done well until now, these may happen. So those things that can really be done at this time are indeed what can be done.Dede Novels www.dedexs.com Whether it is really possible to face these things, it is also how to really do these things at this time. At this time, it is indeed possible to really pass, how to do it with my own efforts to persist in this way. So what you will do at this time and do these things, it is indeed impossible to see that you will have these things of your own at this time. How many of these current possibilities will change even more. So when you can really face these things, you can really face them. These changes really need to be completed again, and now more serious efforts are needed. Not so much at this time, Nagato is also very aware of the changes he can make now. It is indeed possible to go, how many situations will happen at this time. "I can''t say anything!" Nagato smiled lightly, "I''m just waiting for the boss of these monsters to come out!" The changes that I can face now are indeed how many things I can accomplish now. At this time, it is indeed possible to face it, and these things can happen in this way, and at any time there will be the extent that this kind of thing can finally reach. How much is there? Its actually not difficult to see that something that can be done at this time will indeed be able to be done. Well, those things that are said to be able to be truly done now, indeed, there are indeed those who can truly pass their own efforts. It is a state of their own needs to be truly accomplished so persistently. And at least what it will be like for Nagato and Yang Changmen. To do these things, there is indeed a need to persist in making this final change. And what Nagato knows very well at any time, it is indeed true that he has this understanding of himself, whether it is really able to prove these things. So how Nagato will be completed at this time, now more needs to be considered. There will indeed be such changes. What is the fundamental reason why I need to do this. "What do you mean?" Tang Elder was still stunned, completely unaware of what Nagato meant. So at this time, Nagato really needs to go, and can really do these changes. There is also a need to complete this special change. So it is not so much that there is such an idea at any time, what kind of changes will happen. Then this is indeed really happening to my Nagato, how many things are done like this. So how will Nagato accomplish this at this time? Now that I understand myself, I also really need to face more changes. This can also be regarded as how Nagato will accomplish this at this time, and he needs to really take this possibility seriously. So at this time, Nagato is really going to continue to persist at this time. This is indeed a change in his understanding and positioning of himself. At least in Nagato''s eyes, this kind of people and things will get. In fact, it is to the extent that it can really be achieved in the end, and how many things need to be done... 2398 Chapter 479 The Demon King Was Born You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when everything will develop now, it is actually not difficult to see this kind of change facing now. In fact, Nagato will also have its own drawings of this kind of positioning, and it will really face more of these things that need to be done well. And what he understands is indeed there, as for how much of this situation he understands. Roar~ In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will truly do anything at this time. Indeed, he will have an understanding of himself, and Tongzhong will also make more of these changes that need to be completed. And under the understanding that oneself will happen, it is not difficult to see that it will be done at any time. Under this kind of thing, there will indeed be more needs for them to really do these things they should do. "Damn humans, you shouldn''t have appeared here!" An orangutan, about seven or eight meters in size, ran out from the back of the mountain, extremely terrifying. Because Nagato will need to do this at any time, and at the same time, it will be true, and it will work so hard to do everything now. He needs to take the change of anything so seriously at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that under the current circumstances, they can persist in doing the kind of effort that belongs to them. Moreover, at special times, Nagato will really be able to persist in doing so at this time, which indeed has a very important degree for himself. So at this time how Nagato will do these things, it is not difficult to see that this thing facing now will develop. At least as long as Nagato can recognize things, they will more or less have their own positioning at this time. So at any time Nagato will do this, the root cause is indeed so true to persist in doing so, this kind of thing will happen more possibilities. So it is necessary to do these things at this time, and it is indeed the current change. "Fuck, what is this thing? How can it be so big?" "My God, is this thing refined?" "Where is the demon beast, this is not the demon king, right?" "The Demon King, definitely the Demon King!!" After realizing this level, how will it be possible to achieve this kind of better possibility now? So at this time, Nagato will indeed do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much it is possible to take things so seriously now. Then it is indeed possible to go, and it is not difficult to see that it is indeed true to oneself at this time. At this time, how many things are needed to really face. So instead of dealing with this kind of thing at any time, it is not difficult to see how this situation is really going to be done at this time. It will also meet their own needs. This kind of effort can indeed be done, and it is indeed necessary to take it seriously.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com And as far as Nagato is concerned, it is the fundamental reason why it will do so anytime. I am indeed true at this time. How many of these situations are I facing now? At this time, Nagato also understood very well that he could indeed be true at this time, and was able to do so persistently at this time. Well, at this time, Nagato does indeed have it, and he really insists on doing this through hard work. This is actually how to develop and truly achieve these understandings that belong to them in the face of these things now. So at this time, how many of these things Nagato will do. At this time, it is indeed possible to be able to be, and under these things facing now, there will be an understanding of oneself, and how many of these changes can really be achieved. Then it is indeed really possible to go, facing these things at this time. "My God, Demon King! Demon King!!!" Old Tang was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet a Demon King here. It is indeed true that at this time, under the change that is now facing, it is true that it will be so persistent and just do it. So at this time, how can we really accomplish these things like this? Well, at this time, I will be able to face these changes. In fact, it is really important to be able to do these things at this time. At this time, Nagato will really at least really be able to do so under these things that are really possible. Well, the things that need to be really done now, in fact, are the changes that can really be done in this way, there are still many possibilities. But at any time, Nagato really needs to be able to face these changes at this time, and how many of these possibilities need to be taken so seriously. It is not difficult to see what Nagato will do at this time. It is indeed possible to take this seriously at this time, and there are many possibilities for these things to happen. And at any time you need to be true, and at this time you will really face this kind of thing. It is also a challenge to oneself, but at the same time, it will really do it so persistently. And at this time, you need to face the good. Under this kind of change, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato will persist in doing so. In fact, it is not difficult to see, at this time, if once something happened. "This is worthy of my shot!" Nagato smiled lightly, "This Demon King is not easy, it is stronger than any Demon King that Nagato has met before, and it must come..." Perhaps there will be some discoveries more or less, or the reasons that will actually occur will become more. At least in Nagato''s cognition, whether some things can really get these changes at this time, it is indeed possible to become more like themselves. So at this time, if something goes beyond the real appearance, it will indeed need to be taken so seriously. Well, at this time, I will really do it. These things are indeed really done with my own understanding and how to persist in doing this. In fact, while understanding and progressing towards Nagato himself, he will also become more like himself. There are still many possible things that he will take so seriously... 2399 Chapter 480 The Terrible Demon King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato does many things, he really knows that he can pass himself now. So many things are actually very necessary to consider, what it means to him in the end. "Everyone quickly disperse, this Demon King is really terrifying!" "This Demon King, I''m afraid it''s not that simple!" "Really scary, a terrible demon king!" "Everyone quickly disperse, we can''t reach this Demon King!" ... And this is something that Nagato understands very well, and it is indeed something that Nagato will do whenever these changes are made. In fact, it is very necessary to take it seriously. Moreover, how much of these changes that we can face now and how much we need to do it is actually not difficult to see how we will do these things at this time. So really at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see the need to do something seriously at the same time. It is indeed also going to be done at any time, and how many changes are there now. At any time, I will truly be able to make these changes, and I will need to truly be able to face these things at this time. It is indeed true to have a position for oneself, how many of these things are there. Then at any time these things will need to be truly done, which also means that they will really need to be done at this time. Whether these changes can really happen as they thought. The things that are very clear at any time are the things that will be truly obtained at this time, and indeed many people may be able to complete them. So at this time, Nagato knew very well how he needed to do it. "Brother, it''s your turn!" Old Tang smiled bitterly, "I''m afraid we won''t be able to beat such a huge Demon King!" These changes can indeed be made, and then through my own efforts, I can really win a lot of things. So it really needs to be faced at this time, and these changes are not difficult to see at any time. Those things that will be truly obtained, indeed, will also need to be done how to make these changes. And at any time, Nagato understands things that really need to be done well, and will really persist in doing so. And what Nagato knows very well in many cases is these changes that really need to be faced at this time. It is true that there will be how many of these things you have about everything, is this different? That is indeed true at this time. It can be shown at this time that under this situation, I can really persist through my own efforts. So I can really go at this time, what will I do for this thing? In fact, it is not difficult to see that in the face of this kind of thing, he will indeed do it. They will also truly complete this kind of change that belongs to them themselves. "Well, it''s almost time for me to take action." Nagato said lightly, "You all go back a bit, I know what to do." And what is very clear at any time is how to persist in making these changes at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see what it will be like at this time, and these changes will go away. If you can really do this, you must persist in doing so. That is indeed true under their own positioning now.5599 novel www.dy5599.com At any time, it must be based on the current changes, and more things that need to be faced will happen. At this time, we need to continue in this situation, really for the change we are facing now. It''s really going to deal with what it will do at any time, and there will be many possibilities. And for himself, Nagato knows exactly what he needs to do, at least at this time, he will indeed go to how to make these different changes at this time. Because under these changes that can be faced now, it is indeed true that these changes that will need to be done at this time also have many possibilities. Then at this time, how would Nagato insist on doing this? In fact, it is impossible to see that it is really necessary to fight at this time. How it is done at this time, the current thing is indeed how many things can really be faced. So in the current situation, how will you go to achieve the current situation that may happen? Indeed, there will be things like this, how much need to be taken seriously. "You damn human beings, all go to die!" The Demon King was angry and overwhelmed. So in terms of what we can really do well now, it is indeed not difficult to see what we will really face at this time. It is indeed really possible to go. At this time, it is also necessary to take it seriously. Then, under the things I am facing now, it is indeed true that I can really explain the things I face at this time. In fact, this is really possible, how many possibilities are there to face these changes. Then the villain will need to do this at any time, which is actually not difficult to see. At this time, Nagato will go to the kind of things that can really be done now, how much can it last until the end. How much do I need to do through my own efforts now? This is also the situation that really understands oneself now, it will need to be so persistent to be its own. So how will you really do these things at this time? It''s actually not difficult to see under the current changes. It is really going to do so at any time to achieve its own positioning. "Run away, this ghost is too powerful!" "Don''t get together, spread out!" "Horrible, terrible!" ... Well, at this time, you need to be truly at this time, to do so persistently. If it is really something that can be faced now, these changes will also be possible for many people. And at any time, we understand very well that it is indeed possible to face at any time now, and there are indeed many possibilities that can happen. So in the case that anything will be truly in place, it is indeed true that at this time there will be a need to be able to go. Facing more now, this kind of possibility is indeed possible to do anything well. Then, with these changes that need to be faced now, it is indeed not difficult to see that it is really at this time. What I will do this time, there will indeed be changes I need to complete... 2400 Chapter 481 Who is Grandpa You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, if you say that you can really get in touch with more of these changes through your own efforts. It''s true that they can really do well in this way, their own progress. "The Little Demon King is so arrogant. It seems that you don''t know who is Grandpa!" Nagato smiled lightly, "If this is the case, then I will let you know what is the father you can''t afford to offend. !" At least at this time, it is indeed true that we can face these things now. It is also impossible to see the changes that really need to be faced when you really do anything. This is what Nagato really understands at any time, how he will do these things at this time. This can be regarded as Nagato''s current situation, and it is indeed necessary to take this change seriously. Being able to accomplish this earnestly through my own efforts, now there are more such possibilities. At least at this time how Nagato will accomplish these changes and the changes that he needs to make, it is actually not difficult to see that these things are truly done at this time. This is at least for Nagato, there are still more important things happening. "Everyone back away, don''t cause trouble to my brother!" "Kill him!" "Don''t let this demon king act fierce, damn beast!" "Don''t let her be arrogant!" ... And at the same time when these things happen many times, it is indeed not difficult to see that under the current situation, it is indeed possible to happen. And under these things that need to be faced at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see that it is really at this time. How to do these things, there will be better room for these improvements. So what you can do now through your own efforts is indeed what you will do when you can do it. This can also be regarded as how they will do this kind of change that belongs to them when they are really facing these things now. And at any time, I will truly achieve this kind of change that can be faced now, and it is indeed impossible to see how much of this kind of situation is really achieved. At this time, you will need to go to this kind of thing that you can really face. It is indeed something that needs to be done at any time, whether it really happens as he wants. So instead of just how many such changes need to be made at this time, there will also be how many such things that can really be achieved at this time. Or if you can really go to these things you are facing now, you will have what kind of changes you can really make through your own efforts. This is actually very necessary to take it so seriously. "Human, die!" the Demon King roared, "I want to crush you into dregs!!" So at this time, if once it is really able to face this kind of change at this time. Or it is a need to go. It is also possible to really need to pay special attention at this time, to truly complete this kind of transformation that belongs to them. So in this current situation, there will indeed be many things happening at the same time.12345 novel www.12345xs.com It is true that there will be these advancements for itself, and in fact, it is indeed true that there will be more possibilities. So how do you really need to accomplish these things at this time, and how you really will continue to persevere at this time to make the change that you become stronger. At this time, you will need to go, how to do it is indeed really able to be so persistent. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these changes will be faced at this time, and it is also necessary to truly be able to do so. So it is indeed true at this time, and how many things will happen at this time, this can actually be done. So it is indeed also at this time how you will need to do this. It is not difficult to see how to do this in the current situation. So after this situation will happen now, it is indeed not difficult for him to see. "Only you? Is it worthy?" Nagato raised his hand and punched out, "Get me away first!" After the need to face this kind of thing will develop, in fact, there will indeed be progress for themselves. I will really do this at any time, and these things will develop. Then, under these changes, I can really persist in doing so. Well, its actually not difficult to see that you can really persist in this way, and to do it so hard, its actually not difficult to see what the root cause is. So at any time, Nagato knows exactly how he will do it, and it is indeed necessary to do these things. And the reason that Nagato needs to insist on this at any time is that there are so many things that need to be taken seriously. And for these understandings of oneself, in fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these changes will take place at this time. Whether these things can really be transformed into any thing now, in fact, it will actually be more of this kind of consideration now. So at this time now, what they will belong to, and their own understanding will go to truly accomplish these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that under the current changes. "This is impossible! This is impossible!" The Demon King was overthrown, extremely surprised. To be able to do things that are truly in place at this time, or to really persist with such hard work at this time, to achieve the state that you belong to. So at this time, if you say that once something can really be faced with these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that you are facing anything now. Nagato also knows very well what he can really do at this time, and make the changes that they need to complete. This is how they are going to do these things well at this time, and it is indeed not difficult to see how they are going to complete the posture they should have at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how these things will be done at this time, which is actually very necessary to be done in this way. As early as this time, Nagato knew very well that things were true in everything, and indeed they had an understanding of themselves. That''s also how many different things can really be faced at this time. Whether it can really happen as they think it is, this is also something that must be considered. This is more or less in the range that people can recognize, at least they will do it. This is actually the reason why you really insist on doing so, and there are many kinds of necessary.... 2401 Chapter 482 Demon King Wrath You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At any time, Nagato knew very well that he could really do so hard and persist so hard. Moreover, at any time, Nagato knew the root cause of what he did, but he was really able to do these things at this time. It is not difficult to see that when he can really do this at any time, Nagato understands that he has been so persistent in making these changes. It is necessary to take these things seriously, and what Nagato will do at this time. "Impossible? Nothing is impossible!" Nagato shouted loudly, "You are worthy of crushing me into dregs?" In fact, it is not difficult to see that what he was able to do in the end, there are still many changes. If he would really do these things at any time, in fact, it is not difficult to see that he would really face them at this time and make these changes that belong to them now. Then I can go through my own efforts to truly achieve these changes now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things will happen at any time, this kind of possibility will happen. It''s not difficult to see what Nagato will really be like at this time and how it insists on doing it. So at any time, Nagato knows exactly how many of these changes can be faced now. So the changes that can really be faced at this time are indeed really done now through their own efforts. It is indeed at any time, so what kind of things will be done at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see what is the fundamental reason why they will do it. So how will Nagato do these things at this time? It is not difficult to see this kind of change in everything now. "Human, I want you to die!" The Demon King was angry and blood splashed thousands of miles away. This can be regarded as Nagato very clear that this kind of change will occur at any time. It is indeed really necessary to do this, and the root cause is also possible in many ways. It is said that in the current change, there is no way to really do a good job. Apart from the development of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see. It shows that it will do this and that when it is really able to face these things, there will indeed be a lot of these changes, So it was true at that time, and it was indeed true at this time to face these changes. How many of these things can you really face at this time? "All back, back!" "Make a place for my little brother and let him deal with this demon king!" "Kill!!" "Don''t bother little brother!!" ... So at this time, it is indeed possible to face these things, and it is not difficult to see how many things are. What I will do at this time is indeed really able to do it with my own efforts. So at any time, Nagato will really stick to anything, and indeed will really have a sense of himself. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will go, and how he really insisted on doing this kind of thing at this time.Standard Literature www.chidwx.com It''s actually not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things at this time. The reason why Nagato will truly become stronger at any time now is that he needs to do so. Now instead of saying what Nagato would do when he did it, he actually needs to consider these changes to himself. So Nagato understands that he will do everything at any time. All of this has to consider the final significance of doing this, whether it will happen as they thought, or how much they can really do at this time. It is indeed not possible at this time, and these changes will really happen at this time. Indeed, it really needs to be taken seriously, and there are many possibilities for these things to happen. "This guy is too abnormal, right?" Old Tang murmured, "Inviting him in is indeed the right choice!" Because in what Nagato can do, it is indeed true that he will study and treat it so seriously through his own efforts. Then, instead of doing anything, it is not difficult for them to truly learn and progress. At least for Nagato, the fundamental reason for doing this is that it really needs to be so persistent, but it is actually very necessary. So at this time, it is indeed possible to go, in the face of this kind of thing now. Indeed, at this time, I will really make these changes, and I will really persist in this way and accomplish some things in this way. So at this time, if you say that Nagato will go, how to really do something, it is indeed true that you will do it again through your own efforts. So at this time, Nagato is indeed able to go, and what will it do at this time? In fact, it is not difficult to see with the current efforts. How many things can be done now that we can really face this situation? "Humans are dying!" As soon as the Demon King raised his hand, he punched Nagato again. So at this moment, I think you will need to be able to face these things. It is indeed possible to understand how much of yourself is. Now I can do these things and these challenges at this time. It is true that these things can really be done, and they can be done so persistently through their own efforts now. Instead of doing these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see. It is really going to be done at this time, and it is indeed very necessary to do it under these changes. So what is it really like in the current society? How will you take this situation seriously? At this time, Nagato knew very well that he couldn''t tell if he could not go under this situation. "Only you? Want to kill me too?" Nagato said with disdain, "Today I want to let you know what is a gap!" If you really do what you should do, then there will definitely be some developments, or there will be no such changes towards what he wants. He is really at this time, Nagato is really going to really insist on doing so through his own efforts, so as to complete more changes. Then at this time, how will Nagato go through his own efforts, and just persist in completing this situation. At least for him, he will go to the real situation at this time, whether it will happen and change as they think... 2402 Chapter 483 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was able to really face this situation and what different changes would happen, it was indeed impossible to see what he would really do at this time. In fact, under this last change, Nagato will do a lot of things. Roar~ Roar~ At least in the face of this kind of opportunity to get better and stronger, Nagato will not give up easily. This is a very real situation. And at any time, what Nagato knew very well was that it would really happen in the current situation, as to whether he could really do it. So at this time, it is indeed true that under the current changes, there may be any differences, which is also very necessary to take seriously. So what will Nagato do at this time? Now, to be able to do so through his own efforts, under such circumstances, it is indeed very necessary to take this seriously. And at any time, Nagato is indeed, really able to do this through his own efforts. "Look, brother is angry!!" "The Demon King is furious, it is terrible!" "Everyone save yourself, don''t cause trouble to my brother!" ... At least in Nagato''s cognition, in fact, many times there will be some things happening. It is not difficult to see that these reasons why Nagato would really do this at this time, there are indeed many possible occurrences. So what Nagato will do at this time is actually not difficult to see. It is indeed true that in this situation at this time, how many things will actually happen? So it is not difficult to see how these things will happen to Nagato at this time. It is indeed true to have this kind of change of its own, and it is also true that it is necessary to do so at this time. So what really needs to be done at this time, it is indeed really possible to do so, how many changes are there. But while doing this at this time, it is indeed necessary to persist in this way and to complete this situation in this way. At least he knew very well on the road to becoming stronger, he really couldn''t see under any circumstances, what was the fundamental reason that he would need to do this. At this time, Nagato really needs to be able to do so. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will persist to this point at this time. That is true at this time, really able to pass my own efforts. "Want to kill me? Dreaming!" Nagato raised his hand and punched him. Indeed, these things that can really be faced at this time are also likely to happen to many people. At this time, Nagato is also very clear about things. It is true that they can pass at any time, but they really insist on this understanding of themselves.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com At any time Nagato will do this to these things, it is indeed really possible to make these changes, and there will be many such possibilities. At least at this time, what Nagato knew very well was really at any time, how these different points would appear. At least when you can really face these things, it can be regarded as when you understand yourself now. In fact, Nagato also understands what he needs to do. Then these people will come to this secret realm, looking for more breakthroughs. In fact, it is not difficult to see that there are indeed many possibilities that can happen when anything is done. So how many things will there be in this situation will eventually form what they want to truly accomplish this kind of thing. So instead of actually forming this kind of change that needs to be faced at any time, it''s actually not difficult to see. At any time, what we know very well is what really is, and how we can really do these things at this time. So this really means that Nagato can really make these changes that belong to them through their own efforts. "This... how is this possible?" The Demon King was extremely surprised, and didn''t believe it was true at all. At this time, I will really do this under any circumstances. In fact, it is not difficult to see that I can really persist through my own efforts. At least in Nagato''s cognition, whether these things can really be persisted to do more of this state that needs to be done. So how many things will happen at this time, it is actually not difficult to see how much can be achieved under the real final change? Or in other words, under any circumstances, there will indeed be these changes that they can make. At least now that Nagato is able to do these things well, there will indeed be something that can really be done, and this possibility will be born. Under the circumstances where you can go through your own efforts and just persist in this way, it is actually true that these things will happen. This is also well-founded. At this time, it is indeed possible to accomplish more of these changes through my own efforts and persistence. At least in Nagato''s cognition, it is quite clear. "Nothing is impossible!" Nagato roared, "Look at humans? This is your stupidity!" And in many cases, you will need to change things like this. In fact, you can really stick to it. And at any time they need to really do these things, in fact, what really needs to be done is only to the extent that they can do it themselves. Moreover, it is not difficult to see that it is actually not difficult to make such changes to the current self. What they really need to accomplish at this time, these changes they can face. In any case, to the extent that these changes are truly made, there will indeed be some things that they can do well that they need to face. It is also at this time how Nagato will persist to the extent that he needs to complete, indeed, it is true that these more changes are completed in this way. At least in Nagato''s cognition, he will persist so much. When these things are done in this way, it is indeed not difficult to see that these changes will be truly made at this time. Then at this time, these things will really happen, whether they are really as they thought. Really, with this understanding of oneself now, there will be more or less unable to face these changes, and there will be more possibilities... 2403 Chapter 484 Mighty Domineering You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The fundamental reason why I can really do this at any time is because I can really face these things now. What is really going to be achieved at this time, and how much is this change? "I rub, this little brother is too awesome, right?" "Brother, mighty and handsome!" "Horrible, terrible..." ... So at this time, it is indeed really possible to face these changes, and there is indeed such a need to face how many things are possible. And at any time, it will be necessary to prove that the changes that can be done are truly completed. Then I really need to face these things at this time. These changes can indeed be done well at the same time. How much is this level? At this time, Nagato really couldn''t see that he could really do it. It is indeed true that under this situation, the government that insists on fulfilling these due states. That is indeed true at this time. How many such situations need to be faced now? He needs to take this kind of situation seriously, and he can really face this kind of thing now, will he really be able to do so with persistence? At least the people in Nagato know this, and at the same time it is indeed something that can really be faced. "We should be thankful that we have invited my little brother in!" Old Tang said seriously, "This is the most correct decision we made!" This is more or less in Nagatos perception, and it will form certain changes that need to be taken seriously. Now that this kind of thing will develop, the things that can actually be done well will also have these changes that they need to complete. Now that I come to this place, facing any such huge changes that may happen, it is not difficult to see that this kind of thing will definitely take shape after it happens. The things that can be faced now are indeed those that can be faced, and many of these changes will happen. In addition to being able to truly face the development of the current situation, in fact, the situation that can be truly faced. Whether they are really doing these things well now, they will really have their own positioning in their cognition. At this time, it is indeed true that I will fight for it through my own efforts. Indeed, do it so persistently. Moreover, the things that can really be faced are also true, and the ability to face these changes is more or less, and it is indeed true that they will persist in this way. Either you can really do these things at any time now, and it is indeed what you will do at this time. At this time, Nagato really understood very well what he needed to do at this time. "Human, I want you to die!" The Demon King roared, "If you don''t die, how should I explain to my people?" At least at this time, you will need to face it, how much this situation will need, and this may happen. In Nagatos cognition, will these things really be born to the present situation?04 Novel www.04xs.com It is indeed not difficult to see at this time that under the things that they can face now, they really need to do these fundamentals. In fact, it is not difficult to see how it will be completed at this time and make more of these changes now. "Haha, want to kill me?" Nagato smiled lightly, "You are ten thousand years early!" This can be regarded as being able to do this through my own efforts, but it is also really good to be able to do so. How much of these things can be truly accomplished. So that at any time I think you know very well that under these things you are facing now, it is indeed impossible to see the fundamental reason for doing this. It is also at this time that it is indeed really necessary to do so persistently. Even when he was online, Nagato knew how many changes in the root cause he needed to do more. So when you can really go through your own efforts now, it is indeed the time when you can really face these things. If you can make these changes, there will be those changes. How much are these changes? It is indeed something that needs to be faced at any time. These things are indeed really able to truly achieve more of these possibilities at this time. Then when I came to this place, it was not difficult to see. "Dead!" The Demon King raised his hand and blasted Nagato with another punch, almost not giving him a way to survive. Under this change, it is indeed possible to really do well in this situation. How many changes need to be taken so seriously. It is indeed not difficult to see at this time, in this situation now. These things that need to be really faced will also be treated as if anything will happen, but also the fundamentals of how to do it at this time. And it''s not so much the reason why you need to do this at this time, whether it is really able to complete more changes. So at this time you will need to go, how many of these things are doing this? In fact, it is very necessary for Nagato to take this seriously. Especially now that Nagato will go, because these things are indeed truly able to do anything, and more of these changes will happen. At this time, it is indeed through my own efforts how to accomplish these changes. In fact, there are many possible reasons why this can really persist at this time. And at any time, it is true that anything can happen, in fact, it is not difficult to see. Nagato is truly able to go now, and it is indeed really possible to do so at this time. "Little beast, he still wants to kill me!" Nagato sneered again and again, "Then I will accompany you for fun!" In fact, it is not difficult to see whether you can really do this at this time and persist in this situation. And you will do it at any time, these things are so fundamental. It is indeed necessary to consider the final reasons for doing this, whether it is a change that can really be faced, and there are many people that may happen. For a child, what he needs to know is true, how can he try to do everything right now?.. 2404 Chapter 485 The Power of Faith You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how many of these changes that can really happen under any circumstances are indeed those that can really be persisted at this time? Now that through my own efforts, I can really go under this situation, how can I persist in making the changes I need to complete. "Everyone, go back, Brother and Demon King are going to be real!" "Don''t get together, protect your life!" "We must be able to defeat these damn beasts!" "Keep on, you must keep on!" ... And in this small world now, many times Nagato understands that he will really do anything and that he will have his own purpose. Because with the understanding that belongs to him now, it is indeed impossible to see how Nagato will persist in doing some of his things at this time. So how will it be done at this time? It is not difficult to see in these situations how some corresponding situations will occur at this time. So now for anything, I will truly be able to do it so persistently through my own efforts, and it will also truly happen more of these possibilities. Those things that can be faced are indeed going back, and they really need to be done so seriously. Well, at this time, it is indeed possible to go, and it is possible for many people to truly do what I did. That is indeed true at this time, and it is indeed not difficult to see these things facing now. Really be able to really face these more changes at this time. Now that I come to this place, it is not difficult to see these things that I can really face. Indeed, it is really possible to face these changes, and there will be more of this happening. "We must believe in my little brother, and we will definitely be able to live with us!" Tang Old roared, "Definitely, we must be able to keep going!!" It is indeed possible to go at this time, and to take it seriously now through my own efforts, it is indeed very necessary to think clearly. Especially when it is truly able to go, at this time, Nagato will really be able to go. Under the cognition of everything, it has its own special change. Moreover, with the current understanding of oneself, it is indeed possible to truly achieve these changes that oneself can need to face. And at any time, you need to really do this, and it is indeed really possible to face it. There are many possibilities for these things to happen. At this time, he was indeed able to do so through his own efforts, and the fundamental reason was that it might need to happen. At this time, it is indeed possible to face these things, and there will be more possibilities for these changes that can be faced. It is indeed really possible to face these things at this time, and it is indeed really possible. What will be done at this time is actually very necessary. You are still facing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see, in the present for any thing. Nagato is indeed true, and how will it be necessary to do these things at this time. "These damn monster beasts are really difficult to deal with!" Old Tang couldn''t help complaining, "If it wasn''t for my brother to deal with the Demon King, maybe we all have to die here." Indeed, he will truly be able to make these changes now, and he will also have his own position. At least at any time, you will need to do this, and these root causes are indeed things that can really be faced.Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com Moreover, the things that he could really face, made him truly face this change at this time. So what will it really be like at this time? It is indeed impossible to see the situation that needs to be faced when these things are done. Nagato will also need to do this when it is indeed true. The fundamental reason for doing this is also very necessary. How to take it seriously. So when you can really face these things, you really cannot see that you can really do it with your own efforts. In fact, this kind of understanding of oneself can actually be regarded as facing, and these things are indeed very necessary to be treated so seriously. At this time, you need to be able to truly be able to do it. How to accomplish it through your own efforts now? "Little Demon King, there are a lot of forced things." Nagato mocked, "I can beat ten people like you." Now, after facing a good thing, there will be more possibilities. Then it really came at this time, this place and these things encountered by these people. It is indeed possible to do this, which is actually very necessary and necessary to do it. These things that can really be faced are indeed the possibility that it is very necessary to do so. It is not so much that these things happen at any time, it is really possible to do so, and it is really necessary to take it seriously. And how it can be done at this time, it needs to really do these changes well. How he will become stronger in this world, it is actually very necessary to consider this situation. "Human, you are looking for death!!" The Demon King roared, "I must kill you today!" That would need to be done during the audit, and the root cause is also very necessary to treat it this way. At least what it will be like at this time, the grasp in these small worlds facing now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things might be accomplished at this time. So at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see how it can be accomplished at this time. It is actually very necessary to deal with the occurrence of this kind of thing now. So at this time to be true, these things facing now will develop. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time there will indeed be these changes now, and will truly take everything this way. Now I can go through my own efforts and do it at the same time. "Kill me? Your grandpa can''t come!" Nagato smiled lightly, "Don''t force it, go ahead!" It is true that you will really do these things at this time. Is this a more important thing? And at this time, what these different changes will be obtained, which is actually the least. At this time, they will really get these things, whether the final result really happened as they thought. And at any time, will go to truly obtain these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see the root reason for the real way to do this, whether it is really treated as they thought. Because for Nagato, he really needs to do it so seriously... 2405 Chapter 486 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato will really do something at any time. This is indeed how it will be done at this time, and the changes that need to be really made. So what is the root reason why it is really possible to do this at this time, and it is very necessary to do so? "Brother, you can definitely defeat this Demon King!" someone murmured. "Yes, I firmly believe this too!" "What a terrible monster!" ... At this moment, Nagato is also the fundamental reason for being able to do so, and there are more of these things that may happen. Now that more things will develop, what we really want to talk about is what we will do at any time. This possibility to truly complete these positions belongs to them. Fortunately, what it will be like at this time now, and to achieve these things, it is not difficult to see these changes that can really be faced now. In fact, it is also very necessary to take it seriously, or really do these things like this. So at this time, you need to be able to truly accomplish this, and this is also really able to accomplish more possible changes through your own efforts. Really need to go at this time, how to achieve this situation, it is indeed not difficult to see the root cause of this. How do you really need to do it at this time?How many of these things are there, and there are many possibilities for these things to happen. So at this time, you will need to face these things that you can really face, and there will be some changes. "Don''t relax, you must live to the end!" Old Tang roared, "It is not easy for us to get to this step. No matter what, we can''t die here!" That''s also true. You will need to do this at this time. It''s actually not difficult to see the root cause of this. So how many of these things can really be done? At this time, you will need to really take anything seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see how you will need to do anything seriously at this time. At this time, you will need to really be able to make these changes, and there will be more of these changes at the same time. Nagato will really make any of these changes, and for Nagato, it will really do so. In fact, it is not difficult to see that this is really done this way, this kind of possibility is really going to take anything so seriously. So how will these things be done at this time, it is indeed very necessary to take this seriously. "Listen to Old Tang, we will definitely be able to hold on to the end!" "No matter what, we will survive!" "We will win!" ... At least when anything happens, it is indeed how to do it at this time. This can really go at this time now, under these things and the need to really make any changes. So instead of saying that its really the changes you are facing now, these are things that you can really face, but you can really take these changes that seriously.1234 novel www.1234xs.com While people can really face these situations at any time, they are indeed able to do so. At this time, when facing anything, there will indeed be more possibilities. This is what Nagato can recognize, and it is indeed true under these changes now. In any thing that can now be achieved through one''s own efforts, it is actually not difficult to see the fundamental reason for this. Well, at this time, you will truly be able to go, and how many things will need to be taken seriously at this time. So when I can go through my own efforts to truly accomplish these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see. Nagato really needs to understand itself when anything happens. "These guys seem to be very motivated." Nagato said lightly, "If they hadn''t had a bit of backbone, I wouldn''t really be able to shoot." So at this time, Nagato is really able to use his own efforts, how can he really accomplish more of these things happening at this time. In fact, this is really how they can do their own understanding through these positionings. So at this time to really be able to go, what is the fundamental reason for this? At this time, you will need to be able to truly go, and truly be able to take this seriously through your own efforts. It is not difficult to see that while aiming to be so serious through my own efforts, it is indeed not difficult to see. In the face of these things now, it is indeed possible to pass, and truly make more changes now. So how many things will happen at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see under the current situation. Nagato at least knew what he would need to do, and he was indeed able to do it. "Human, fighting with me is not a time to be distracted." The Demon King said angrily, "Death!" At least as far as Nagato can recognize, he is really doing everything well. In fact, there are many possibilities for these things that can be taken seriously like this. And for anything now, is it really possible to do so? That is how you can really do what you can do for anything now. It is also very necessary to think carefully about the root cause of being able to truly face these things at this time and being able to truly do so in Nagato. It''s really not difficult to see these things that can really be done at this time. So at this time, Nagato will really do this, how many things he needs to take seriously. Moreover, it is not difficult to see how these changes really need to be done at this time. So if you can really do these things that you can do well, it''s actually not difficult to see that Nagato will do it. There are many possible reasons for these root causes. What Nagato will understand very well at this time is how to persist through his own efforts. "Haha, just rely on you?" Nagato smiled lightly, "It''s far from qualified!" This has to be done so truly, and now more of these changes. But there is one thing Nagato understands very well. The fundamental reason for doing this is to know that no matter how hard he perseveres, he will have a better position... 2406 Chapter 487 Dont forget the original intention You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And for these things that need to be really done at any time, it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason for doing so. So at this time, you need to really do this, and you can really get in touch with more changes. Fortunately, now that I can do these things through my own efforts, I think I will really have a sense of myself, or have these different changes. Then the changes in these things that need to be faced at any time will also need to be really done. "Don''t forget our original intention, we can win!" "Come on, you will definitely win!" "Must survive, definitely!" ... It is indeed also at this time that he will need to go, and how to do it is not difficult to see that he will persist in doing so. It is indeed very necessary to accomplish more of these things in this way. Then how will Nagato do these things at this time? It really has to consider whether these things are really going to happen. At least in Nagatos cognition, what can really be done in Nagato will be, and how many of these changes will be really able to do? How can you really do it at this time? This is actually so true to complete these things. This is indeed something that needs to be done at any time, and these changes can indeed be persisted. Its actually very necessary to do this like this. Its really good to do anything. So at this time, you will need to do these things. It is also really going to really face these reforms that can really be done this way, and more need to be changed. Then it is really not difficult to see that Nagato will really do it through their own efforts at this time. It is also very necessary. Don''t be able to go now, and really do these things now. "In fact, as long as we live, it is enough not to cause trouble to the little brother!" Tang yelled, "We will definitely be able to persist!" It is indeed possible to do so, and through his own efforts, he will need to really do more of these changes. This can be regarded as Nagato''s current understanding of this situation. In fact, it is not difficult to see the root cause of the need to do this at this time, and more of these changes will occur. In fact, it is really necessary to face these things at this time, and it is not difficult to see that anything will happen now. It is indeed true to be able to face the situation now, and you will need to truly do what you need to take seriously. Rather than facing these things, it is really not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things, and how many different changes there will be. Those things that can really be faced, those things that can really be done well, will become more like themselves. So at this time, when I can really do it through my own efforts, it is also what kind of different progress I can make at this time. What kind of changes will be made at this time, and indeed how can we really accomplish more of these changes now. This is actually being able to go. What needs to be done in this society? "Old Tang, always so exciting!" Qiumo TXT www.qiumotxt.com "As long as we survive, it is the best victory!" "You must survive, you must!" ... What kind of change will you really get at this time? So these things that can really be faced are indeed the things that can really be done well, and there will be more possibilities. This has also caused it, why Nagato is indeed not difficult to see, this time it will need to really do this, this is also very necessary. So instead of really doing it at any time, it really needs to be done like this. So at this time, Nagato is really able to fight for it through his own efforts, which is actually very necessary to take it seriously. At this time, Nagato knew very well, and it was a little helpless in the current situation. Indeed, it is impossible to see how many of these changes will be made under any current situation. It is necessary to truly do this. So when it comes to anything, it is indeed possible to accomplish this with my own efforts now. It is also very necessary to truly be able to do it, and how to do these things at this time. It is indeed very necessary to do this and do what you should do. "No matter what, we have to live, because it is not easy for us to get to this step!" "Sure to live, this is our belief!" ... So at this time, how to do these things will need to be done. This is indeed a great need to consider doing this, and finally whether they can really stick to these things they have. Under these changes that will be made at any time, it is actually very necessary to do so. So whenever they need to do these things like this, they will indeed do it until they have these attitudes in their hearts. Because in Nagato''s perception, after these things happen, it is indeed true that they can take this seriously. In fact, it is very necessary for them to think clearly. Because in this small world now, the fundamental reason for being able to do so. It is indeed possible to do this. How many of these things need to be done? So at this time, you will need to do this. In fact, how many things will happen at this time is actually very necessary to take it seriously. At least now anything will develop, and I can really accomplish this. "Humans, I want to kill you!!" The Demon King was furious, because he couldn''t hurt Nagato at all. It is indeed true to be able to do these things at this time, which is actually very necessary to be done in this way. So at this time how Nagato will do these things, it is indeed very necessary to take this seriously. At least Nagato will indeed do these things, and how to do it, which needs to be taken seriously. At least at any time now, there are many reasons that Nagato will do this, and there are many reasons that need to be taken seriously, and these will happen at all. In Nagato''s cognition, these things he would do, it is indeed not difficult to see that there are many places where he really insists, at least he thinks so... 2407 Chapter 488 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when really doing anything, Nagato knows exactly what he is doing. It is indeed possible to go at this time, and it is indeed necessary to do so at this time, and that may happen. That would need to be done at any time now. It is actually not difficult to see that this situation will happen. Nagato also understood very well how he would do these things at this time. "Everyone, get away, this Demon King has shifted the target!" "Damn beast, there is such a hand." "Damn, you must stick to it!" "persevere until the end!" ... So while Nagato did these things at this time, he really understood why he did it. At least in addition to really doing anything, it is indeed not difficult to see what is the root cause of the need to do this at this time. Now through my own efforts, when I insist on doing this. At least this is what the Xiaomin knows now, and it is indeed a change in how he will do at any time. So while taking this seriously through their own efforts, in fact, what they will get at this time is what they need to take seriously. So at this time, how will Nagato achieve this situation? This is indeed true. At this time, I will be able to face these things, and it is also the time when I really have to face these things. In fact, many of the times that people can really face these things can really be done at this time. They need to be able to face these things, and when these things happen at any time, it is indeed impossible to see that they are truly in this situation. Whenever these things happen, it is indeed necessary to do so. But now that I can go through my own efforts, it is indeed true that it will be accomplished this way, and how much it will truly persist to the end., Now, with our own efforts, we also understand very well how we will do it at this time. "Beast, I''m here, do you still want to run?" Nagato smiled lightly, "If you let you go, wouldn''t it prove me useless?" These things will also have these understandings of yourself, whether you can really think so persistently. Therefore, it is indeed not difficult to see these things that can really be faced. It is true that these things will happen, and there will be more such possibilities. At this time, Nagato is indeed really facing this situation now, how many things will happen. It is indeed possible to face it, and it is indeed possible to do it in this way. So when this society needs to be able to take this seriously, it is indeed possible to persist in the past and accomplish more possibilities in this way. Therefore, it is not difficult to see that it is not so hard to say that it is true that it will be taken so seriously at this time. It is indeed very necessary to take this seriously when Nagato is going to do this. When Nagato went back to do something big, there would be many possibilities. This is how he hopes that he can do a good job, and this kind of change will truly enable them to make better progress. At this time, I will truly face this situation now, and I will also truly face this situation at this time.137 Novel Network www.137xs.com At least at this time, how many things will truly achieve the current change. "I must kill you!" The Demon King roared, but was knocked over by Nagato again. This is at least in Nagato''s cognition now that it will be necessary to truly complete this kind of thing and more changes will occur. So what Nagato will do at this time is indeed the state where there is a real need to go to the face, and he can really do it like this. And in order to become stronger, it is indeed impossible to see that Nagato will do this. The fundamental reason is that he can really take anything seriously. That is indeed true. How to accomplish more of this situation at this time. So now that you can truly realize the occurrence of this situation that you need to do well, it is also very necessary to truly do these things. So what Nagato will do at this time, it actually has to be taken so seriously. What do you do when you can go back at this time? So at this time it is indeed really possible to go, when it is really possible to do so. Indeed, it is not difficult to see what the root cause of Nagato would do. It is not difficult to see that it is actually possible to do this through my own efforts. What you do at any time is really going to do it, and it is indeed necessary to do it really. There are many possible root causes. It is indeed possible to do this at this time, and there are many other possibilities. "Beast, you have the ability!" "Damn skin, this Demon King is really irritable!" "Brother, mighty, domineering and handsome!" ... And at any time Nagato will really do this, it can actually explain why they did it. How will it be done at this time?What to do now at this time. It is indeed necessary to do this, and there will be many people who may appear. The fundamental reason why you need to do this at this time is really to be able to do it, and how to take it seriously at this time. The situation that will arise at this time will also become more understanding of these things about yourself. At least for now, Nagato can really take this seriously through his own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see these things that can really be faced in the past. At this time, it is indeed possible to accomplish this, and this is also truly possible. "Why do you still want to make trouble?" Nagato smiled lightly, "If this is the case, then I will accompany you to have fun!" How to do these things well, let them do well that belongs to them and need to change, this is also something that really needs to be taken seriously, and it will become more. Then, under the situation that can be done well now, but the situation that can actually be done, there will be more changes in the future. At least Nagato knew very well what was the root cause of what he would do, so this word was considered more important to him. At least for now, I can do something with my own efforts. This can indeed be regarded as the extent of his knowledge of the current situation, at least this is the situation that Nagato can do... 2408 Chapter 489 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato knows very well at any time is true, and at this time he will indeed have a knowledge of himself. When you do something, you can really do it, and you really need to do it. "This black mountain is a bit weird!" "This place is unusual, and I don''t know what the situation is..." "Everyone, be careful, don''t talk!" ... So what Nagato knows very well at any time is how to do these things now. In fact, he still has his own position in his heart. And now that Nagato is able to do some things at this time, this is also very clear to him. Moreover, at this time, it is indeed truly possible to face, how many changes are there? I am also really able to face these things, whether it is really able to face, will there be more changes. So instead of what you would really do in any of these things, you can really face them. How many of these things are there? So Nagato can really face these things at this time, how many of them need to do it? At this time, Nagato will need to take this seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do it, and how much it really needs to be able to face. Nagato Society needs to have an understanding of itself, and also understand very well what it should do in this society. So that it is not difficult to see that it is actually possible to understand everything now. "You might as well step back. These gorillas are rushing, but few people can eat it." Nagato smiled lightly, "But since this beast is so arrogant, you must clean up." For any thing now, there is really something about how I will accomplish more aspects that need to be done at this time. And what Nagato will really need to complete at this time is also these aspects that he needs to consider more now. So that now Nagato will really come into contact with anything or make any changes, you need to work so hard to make their own changes. What Nagato knows very well at any time is the real change that needs to be made at this time, and there are many possible things that may happen. How Nagato can do it through his own efforts now requires more consideration. But at this time how Nagato will progress, more aspects need to be considered. So at least in Nagato''s cognition, he will just persist in doing so, which is actually very important. At least with this change of his, in fact, there are indeed a lot of how to accomplish these things seriously. Then, with the changes that Nagato''s can truly do, it is not difficult to see that they will truly have their own knowledge at the same time. In fact, I can really accomplish it through my own efforts, and more need to face good things. "Listen to my brother!" "Brother, long live!" "Everyone spread out a little, don''t cause trouble to my little brother!" Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8xs.com ... So at this time, if it is really capable of making people, it would seem that there is no need to do so. It also means that they can do it through their own efforts now. This really needs to take into account their persistent opinions. What Nagato knows very well at any time is that it is really possible to do this, and how much it needs to change these things. So it is not difficult to see how Nagato will persist in doing so at this time. It also really needs to be completed, and now he needs to work hard to change. And for what Nagato will go to, when these things are done, they will need to be truly completed, and now they need to be considered more. So it also means how Nagato will do these things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how many such possibilities will need to be completed under the current changes. What Nagato knows very well at any time is that at the same time as the current change. It is indeed not difficult to see these things that can really be in the present. Nagato is indeed able to go to the present, while being able to make changes through his own efforts, he is indeed able to do so. So before anything happens now, it is indeed impossible to see that Nagato will really insist on doing this. Indeed, the changes that need to be done in this way now mean that Nagato will continue to do so at this time. In fact, it is also about his own understanding. In fact, what really needs to be considered is what his self-esteem will do at this time. So instead of saying that it can be achieved under the current changes, this is actually how it will be accomplished for Nagato. Now it is more important to consider. And at any time, Nagato will need to really do this, which is actually not difficult to see. At this time, Nagato can actually go, and the things that are really obtained in this small world can actually be changed more. So at any time, Nagato will really insist on doing it so seriously, and there really is no need to do it like this. "All back, back!" Old Tang roared, "This Demon King is angry, no one can stop!" In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will do so persistently. It is not difficult to see what you will need to do at this time. How can he accomplish it through his own efforts now is actually quite clear about his own understanding. And for Nagato, when he is really doing something, he does have his own consideration, especially at this time how he will stick to the end. This is what Nagato will really need to consider at this time, and it will really need to be faced. In fact, it is not difficult to see how you can really persist at this time. So at any time they will need to be able to really do what they will do at this time, and this is what they really need to consider. That''s how I would do it at any time now, and under this circumstance, it is indeed possible to really work hard. This is also his perception of himself, which is actually very necessary to consider. So at least for Nagato, he still knows what he needs to do, and this is still more important to it... 2409 Chapter 490 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was doing anything, he knew very well that he was at this time. What is the root cause of how he would do it, because he knew he was at this time. "Everyone, be careful, this big guy is not easy!" "The breath of the Demon King, terrifying!" "So powerful, you really deserve to be the Demon King!" ... How would he do this? In fact, it is not difficult to see the root cause of this ball. It is indeed the reason why he can do it. And at all times, we are very clear that we are accepting ourselves at the same time. He will also have his own way to really do well, and now they should make this kind of change. And these things that will be done at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see under these changes now. How does Nagato Association do this, how does this kind of change need to be done, what will he do when anything really happens? For Nagato himself, he will still need to do this, and what he will do at any time is to truly achieve the aspect that needs to be considered now. So at least now that Nagato can go to play in the city like this, it is not difficult to see under his own understanding now. How Nagato will come into contact is now more of a consideration. Will he really be able to accept things that are more capable of bringing them changes now? And what Nagato will do at any time, it is indeed impossible to see after the current situation. In fact, when anything happens, it is not difficult to see that under the current situation of this kind of change, it will actually cause a lot of things to happen. Moreover, what Nagato knew very well at any time was how he would insist on what he should do at this time. At this time, you will know how to go, and you will really need to make more changes when you encounter some things. So that at this time Nagato will need to go, how to accomplish more of the things that need to be done well now. So this is really under the circumstances that any society needs to happen, and it is indeed not difficult to see that it is really after anything. In fact, how Nagato will accomplish this kind of possibility is now given to me so I understand how I need to get in touch with more changes at this time. Then it''s not difficult to see the things that really need to be done. While understanding oneself now, these things can actually be done for it. "Human, I''m going to tear you up!" The Demon King roared, very terrifying. It''s how Nagato will stick to it at this time, and it needs to be considered more. Whenever Nagato will go and do these things. It is indeed necessary to consider which method will be used at this time, and it is even more necessary to do a good job now. So under this particular change, it is actually not difficult to see. The occurrence of this kind of thing that he is facing now can be regarded as some point where he would really stick to it. What''s more, Nagato will need to do it at any time. This has to take into account the current knowledge of oneself, but there are actually many differences.Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com Will go to the real contact to the present, even more need to consider this kind of change. In fact, the changes that can really be made for this time are at the same time as they enter a certain period of time. In what way will we make more changes so far. "Tear me?" Nagato smiled lightly. "Just relying on your skills as a three-legged cat?" So at any time how Nagato will do these things, it is actually very necessary to consider the final significance of what they do. Nagato will go for real. When doing this at this time, if you really will come in contact with it, you need to consider your own progress. So at this time, how Nagato will come into contact with more of these aspects that need to be considered, and this is also how it can be accomplished through its own efforts now. With these things facing now, this is also how many different things can really happen at this time. So what kind of contact Nagato will need to contact at this time, and now more things need to be considered. Just how many differences are there in the real thing that will be done at any time? As for the time when we can do this through our own efforts, in fact, it is not difficult to see that we can really face this situation now. In fact, Nagato will really do these things at this time. This is how Nagato has always worked so hard to complete the fundamentals. There will be many differences in these changes. In Nagato''s cognition, many times Nagato will do what. It is not difficult to see what is the fundamental reason why he will do this, or how he will accomplish what they should do at this time. So in this situation, how would Nagato achieve this kind of understanding of their own. "Human, you successfully angered me!" The Demon King, who has been beating up, finally couldn''t help it. This really needs to be considered more now, these aspects will be different. So at this time, how Nagato will need to do it, and now it also needs to do something like this. At least how Nagato will need to get in touch with more of these changes that they can make, and this is also really going to get in touch with more of these possibilities. And at any time, Nagato knows very well how he will get in touch with more of these changes that he can do with his own efforts. Because in Nagato''s cognition, there are many reasons why some things will be accepted. It is because he can really care about it, and it is also the possibility they can do at this time. And in the case of working hard for some things, the villain still has a certain understanding based on his own knowledge of these things now. At least while Nagato''s cognition, Nagato needs to consider even more. He will be able to go at this time, and how many of these different places he has truly obtained. "Little thing, I''m just playing with you. Are you really afraid that you won''t make it?" Nagato looked slightly cold and sneered. This is still very important for Nagato, and it will be necessary to face these different places at any time. In fact, there are still many possibilities for what can be done. At least the little name is right until what he did is correct. .. 2410 Chapter 491 Wrath of the Demon King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then after these things that are facing now happen, it is not difficult to see what I can do at this time. When what they do will be different, whether they really need to consider at this time. And at any time, they can do something without agreeing. "Everyone quickly disperse, this Demon King is angry!" "This animal is really getting more and more rampant!" "We all need to live!!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that under the current knowledge of themselves, what they can actually accomplish is also what they can do at this time. And what will be different at this time is how they can continue to do something through their own efforts now. There are really many differences, and it is indeed very different in how Changmen and Yang Changmen will do these things. Well, the thing that can be faced now will be depreciated after the occurrence. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will go, and to achieve more directions that need to be considered now. That''s really how many differences can be made under these changes now. That can be regarded as Nagato now being able to use his own efforts to take everything so seriously, so he will do as much as possible. Moreover, what Nagato knows very well at any time is how many of these changes can really be made at this time, and it is indeed true that it will work so hard. So at this time, Nagato will need to really face things, he still understands very well, at least he knows what he should do. Instead of being able to really miss these things, it is really necessary to consider the final meaning of doing so. Moreover, Nagato will really need to do this at any time. It is not difficult to see that if you can go through your own efforts, you will stick to it to a better point. This is also what Nagato will do at this time, so it is indeed a different change. "I want to kill you!" The Demon King said angrily, "No matter what, you don''t want to escape here today!" At least at this time, how many things need to be done? How will it be done at least at this time? Then, apart from making changes through my own efforts now, I actually need to face this kind of situation that I can really face. There are also things that need to be taken seriously. So at this time, how will Nagato face it, what he needs to do well, In fact, it is not difficult to see how much you need to deal with any possibility while you can really work hard. And what Nagato will understand very well at any time is how to progress to these changes at this time. "Little thing, it''s quite irritable!" Nagato smiled lightly, "You want to keep me because of you crooked melons?" So now that you can use your own efforts, you will need to do these things, which is indeed very necessary to take seriously. So how do you need to do these things at this time? Then it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason why Nagato will do this at any time. It was because he knew that he would need to take things so seriously, more or less only they could do it.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com At least in Nagato''s cognition, Nagato will go to the real contact with these things at the same time. It will also really accomplish some things in this way, and there will be some differences. So if you can really do this, you really need to consider things, and there are still many possibilities. While Nagato will do this at any time, it really needs to be considered. Finally, whether it is really able to bring them different changes. So at this time, while Nagato will need to do these things, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will take seriously at this time. At least at this time, Nagato can continue through his own efforts. "How long do you have to endure?" The Demon King roared, "If this continues, we will all be cold..." How to enter into these changes, this is also the real need to complete at this time, and now it is even more necessary to make major changes. So now that I can through my own efforts, I need to get into these changes at the same time. In fact, Nagato will also go, and truly accomplish these postures they should have. So at this time, what Nagato will do is worth pondering. At least Nagato will really come into contact with these changes in this way, but it is actually very necessary to really do good things. At the same time, how to accomplish the situation that now needs to be considered more through my own efforts. But now, through my own efforts, how will I accomplish more changes now? So how will Nagato do something at this time? It is indeed impossible to see how many things will happen at this time. How to do these things through your own efforts now is indeed something you really need to face. So what will really need to be done at this time, and how will it be done at this time, which now needs more consideration. And at any time Nagato will need to make a change in this way, it is also true at the same time as his own understanding of the present. In fact, he still has a clearer understanding of his own changes. "It seems we can''t do anything if we don''t..." "This gorilla really can''t stand it anymore!" "Damn these humans, let them die!!" ... At this time, Nagato will truly do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things will be truly done at this time. So, with these changes to this matter now, it is actually not difficult to see what changes are really necessary at this time. So whether his perception of this state of affairs is really correct, at least Nagato can still fully understand why he did it. How many things will happen at this time and eventually grow to the point they want is actually very important. And at any time Nagato will do something, it depends on his understanding of the matter and where the real value is. .. 2411 Chapter 492 The Four Great Demon Kings You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, they will need to do what they can really do, and they will still be different. How will they do these things at this time? "Fuck, what are these?!" "There are three more demon kings? What is the situation?!" "Four Great Demon Kings, terrifying like this..." ... In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will truly deal with anything at this time, and there will indeed be many such possibilities. But while it really needs to do this, Nagato will actually need to do this, and it is really able to get in touch with more things like this. And what Nagato can explain at any time is that under the current efforts of himself. How he will do these things, it really has to consider what the root reason he did. Rather than anything happening now, you have to consider the fundamental reason for doing this at this time. Rather than knowing oneself now, it is indeed not difficult to see that under the kind of effort that oneself can pass now. Nagato also knew very well why he would do this. Then the changes that I can face now are also things that I will need to do at any time. There is also the possibility of what happens in this generation now. So now that I understand myself, Nagato knows that he is under the current change. I will continue to do it better, and I should do that now. At this time, Nagato will need to do this, and this is what they can really do. Now they need to consider these aspects more. So in fact, at this time, how can I do these things? "How come there are so many Demon Kings here?!" Tang Old roared, "Why is this in the end!!" It is not difficult to see that the changes they can finally make at this time are indeed very different. At least in Nagato''s cognition, many times there will be different changes, and it is indeed true that he will take this seriously. So at this time how Nagato will expand this matter, it is indeed possible to do so. It is not difficult to see the fundamental reason for this. There will also be more changes under these things that can really be faced at any time. So at least at this time, what Nagato understands very well is how many different possibilities there will be when Nagato takes this seriously. At this time now, how much need to go and how much of these things are really taken seriously. It is indeed at this time that I will actually make these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these changes will take place, and Nagato will actually do so hard. At least I can really go about how to do it at this time, and now I need to consider these things more. At this time, you will need to go. How to do these things? "It seems that this place is really a little magical." Nagato raised a smile and said, "There are so many Demon Kings born, I''m afraid things are not that simple." That is also how to do it through my own efforts now, which is actually very necessary to consider. And it really can pass, this time will do it. That''s how you can really do these things in this era. It''s actually not difficult to see that you can really do it.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com At this time, how many things will make a difference. That''s at least in Nagato''s cognition, in the current situation. If he really does something, he must at least consider how different he will make these changes now. So when you can really face these things, you can indeed face these changes. At least Nagato will truly be able to do something through her own efforts, and at least she will be able to make a very clear change in her own perception. And at any time, Nagato knew very well that under the current circumstances, he would need to do so. "The Demon King was born, it''s a bloody storm!" "A Demon King is difficult for us to fight, let alone four!!" "Horrible Demon King, something terrible!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato still understands why he insists on doing this kind of things that can be done well. And at any time, Nagato will need to truly do these things at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that this possibility will be different at this time. It can be regarded as Nagato will go to the real present, through his own efforts to do anything. Even on the whole, Nagato still understands the root cause of his actions. That is not the same as what will happen at this time. Under these possibilities, it is actually impossible to see that Nagato will work so hard to complete, and now more needs to be considered. So at least Nagato will really do these things at this time, which is still very different. It is also at this time that we will need to be able to face these changes, or how we can really get in touch with more aspects that need to be considered. Well, with the recognition that the opposite is just this matter, in fact, as far as Nagato itself is concerned, he still knows why he did it. And what Nagato knows very well at any time, yes indeed it will be different at this time. Under this kind of change, it will be true to do so, and it is indeed true that such a change will be made at the same time. "Human, you must die!" the gorilla roared wildly, "Death!" Nagato still understands very well what kind of different changes he will change at this time, which still needs to be considered. And at any time, Nagato will need to go and really be able to face these changes. And these changes that can really be done well are actually things that need to be faced. This means that at this time, Nagato will persist through its own efforts, and these changes need to be considered even more now. At least in the current situation, Nagato still understands why he did it. And it''s not difficult to see when they will really work hard to become the person they want to be. "The show is on!" Nagato smiled lightly, "Since you are ready to shoot, then I will accompany you to have a good time!" Nagato will truly do what is in place, and it is indeed his own, and at this time he will do something different. Now that I understand myself, Nagato will actually need to do this. This is also very important. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that it can truly be at this time. Its also very important to know how much you know what youre doing, isnt it?.. 2412 Chapter 493 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how to do these things at any time, it is indeed impossible to see how many of these things are facing. At any time, you need to be able to truly be different at this time. This is actually an aspect that needs to be considered. It also means that at this time, everything is actually not difficult to see. "Boy, your death date is coming!" "We shot together, you have no way to survive!" "This guy must die here today!" ... Given the current understanding of this matter, Nagato itself still needs to be considered very much. Consciousness also means how Nagato will do this under the current situation, or these changes will be different at any time. This is indeed the aspect that Nagato will go to at this time, how to really persist until now that more needs to be considered. Then, under these changes that I can really do well now, different things will happen. This is also a very important situation. And really at this time, how to accomplish more and more needs to consider this aspect. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will need to persist in doing this at this time. Then I can really go at this time, how to accomplish these things that need to be considered more now. This is how Nagato will truly accomplish these changes at this time. That''s also the Nagato Association''s perception of itself, and it will have these different possibilities. At this time, the Nagato Society needs to do something, and this is what the real Nagato Society needs to do. That also means that Nagato will have some different changes at this time. "Four demon kings were born. The stuff under this black mountain is really noisy!" Nagato smiled lightly, "But, that''s good, I can have fun." This is actually very clear about oneself now, so that at any time Nagato will need to do it, this is also a very need to consider. At this time, Nagato will need to be able to face these things. It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these real changes will be made to anything now. They will all need to do these things, which actually needs to be considered, and it is also his understanding of himself. So at this time, you need to really deal with anything that is good. This is actually what Nagato will do. How many of these things have happened? Then, with this kind of change now, how many of these may eventually become the changes they want. So at least in Nagato''s cognition, how Nagato will make these changes, this is indeed how many things can really be done. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do this, then what else will be done at this time, it is indeed really done like this. So how many of these things are there at any time, and how many of them can really be done. This is actually a very important thing. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is the root cause of doing it through his own efforts. It is because he knows how many different improvements he will make with this matter and any changes now.Biquge vp www.vp268.com This is also very important to Nagato, so that if it is said to be simple at this time, it is because things will change somewhat differently. So what can Nagato do at this time, this is indeed really possible. "Die!" A lion-like demon king roared. When and how can these changes be made? How many of these things can be faced in Shenzhen? Being able to go through your own efforts will indeed make a difference. So what they can really do at this time is their perception of themselves, which is still very different. At least what Nagato understands very well is that he is facing this situation now. When they have their own needs to actually complete these changes, it is still very important whether they can really reach the point they want. And at any time, what Nagato knows very well is how to accomplish it through his own efforts, which now requires more consideration. Then it means that at this time, Nagato will go to the real one before these changes are made. In fact, it is not difficult to see that for my own efforts now, it is actually very necessary to do so. Nagato will be different, but what he will do at this time. "Boy, you must die here today!" The gorilla came afterwards, and the terrifying aura of the two demon kings was extremely terrifying. In fact, it is not difficult to see that you are really doing what you need to do well. In fact, how he will make these changes depends on why he did so. In fact, Nagato still understands these things very well. And at any time, we understand very well that we are making these changes, but it is actually very necessary to complete these efforts that we have. Then these things will happen now, as far as the campus itself is concerned. It is still very necessary to consider how to achieve the state that one should have at this time And how Nagato will accomplish what he should do at this time is the fundamental reason why he will do it now. Because under any circumstances, Nagato will do their own efforts so truly, which is actually very important. Moreover, Nagato will do this in many cases, and it is not difficult to see under this change. Nagato will be different at this time, and it is also his own understanding of the present. And he needs to be able to do so at any time. This is also how much he knows about himself now. "They''re on, it''s up to us!" Another crocodile-shaped Demon King and a wild boar-like Demon King immediately followed. It is also at this time that you will need to be true. In fact, there are still some similarities in this matter at any time. So how will Nagato complete at this time, and the changes that should be made now are actually what they will do at this time. At least Nagato is very clear about how to do it at this time. What needs to be considered even more is that he doesn''t know what these states he should have now, this is also his understanding of himself... 2413 Chapter 494 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, Nagato understands very well that after doing these things now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will have this kind of change through his own efforts now, and this needs to be truly implemented in his own understanding. What Nagato knows very well at any time is that he can really do it. "The Demon King is going to get angry, everyone quickly disperses!" "These demon kings are really going to get angry!" "We just need to protect ourselves and don''t bother little brother!" ... It is really going to be done so hard, and there are more things that need to be done in this way. Moreover, what Nagato knows very well at any time is really different at this time. In fact, it also needs to be considered. Nothing, and the root cause that Nagato would do it at any time. It is because he will truly be what he is going to do at this time and make the changes they should have now. And at any time, what Nagato knows very well is to really come into contact with more things through his own efforts. All of this has to consider whether the current understanding of this matter is really developing to this kind of change as they want. This can be regarded as Nagato''s understanding of this matter that needs to be considered more now. Well, under the premise that it is different in my own efforts now. That is the fundamental reason why Nagato will do this, whether it is really possible to make certain changes at this time. And really at this time, the fundamental reason Nagato would do this is because he would insist on doing this, and it is indeed very necessary to do this. So at this time, what Nagato knew very well was really doing something. In fact, it is not difficult to see that after the current change, it is actually very necessary to take it seriously. "I''m going to kill you!" The Demon King was furious, and the blood was overwhelming. For these changes in any thing now, it can be considered that he will need to be different at this time. Of course, I will really do it. It is a real change that needs to be considered. This is like why Nagato will do this kind of change now and it will be different, and it is indeed true to do these things. But I will have something different at this time. I really need to do this at this time. This can be regarded as how Nagato will recognize these changes at this time. In fact, this is also a very important need to truly achieve the changes they should have. And Nagato will really deal with it at any time, the good thing is that he did this. It is true that there will be a real good job, and now this possibility needs to be considered even more. It also means that in this case, you will need to really face good things. There is still a real possibility to be true through your own efforts, and the possibility of doing well will become more. And besides the development of these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that there will be more differences under these things now. So it''s not so much that at this time, the thing that will be done will happen.Standard Literature www.chidwx.com "These damned humans looked a little eye-catching, kill them!" "Go on, kill them!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will need to make these changes at this time, and can really do so. This can be regarded as truly being able to be there, it is absolutely true that these things are also in the present, how much need to really deal with the possibility of good. Nagato will need to go at any time, and what to go at this time, and then progress to more aspects that need to be considered. In fact, its not difficult to see that at the same time, Nagatos really has its own position, and how many of these things can actually be done well. And not so much that it will be different at this time, it is indeed what will happen at this time. Whether it is really possible to go through hard work and how to get the possibility of something. So what is really going to be done at this time, and now this matter needs to be considered even more. In fact, Nagato knew very well, why he worked so hard at this time to make these changes. That also means that through my own efforts, I will go, and things that are truly different at this time will continue to happen. So it also means that under the current changes, it will indeed be different at this time, and the understanding of oneself will also become more. So at any time, Nagato is very at the same time, there will be this kind of possible discovery of how he will be in this change now. It also means that when you understand yourself now, Nagato himself will actually do it because of these things. What needs to be done at this time, what more needs to be done now is how they will stick to it. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things can really be faced at this time. "Kill!!" "Kill these damn monsters!!" "Can''t just continue like this!" ... There are also these things now, and there are more changes that need to be faced now, and there will be things that really need to be faced. There are many possibilities for what can really be done, which means that you can really go under the current knowledge of yourself. In fact, Nagato will still have the current changes. Whether or not he really knows how much he understands himself is actually very important. So at the same time that I can pass these things that I can really work hard for. It can be regarded as Nagato Association, now what will I do with my own efforts? At least this kind of change that Nagato can do well is indeed something that will happen in all aspects that really need to be faced. He will indeed work hard to do better. And you will need to do this at any time. It''s not difficult to see that under the current situation, you can actually accomplish these better changes. But I can really go, whether these things can happen now. It is not difficult to see that at this time, there will be differences in the need to truly make these changes... 2414 Chapter 495 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Therefore, what Nagato knows very well at any time is truly achieved, and it is not difficult to see under these changes. Nagato will go now to be able to do it by himself, and do it through his own efforts. "As long as we live, there is hope!" "Fight, only one side can survive!" "We can''t just sit and wait like this!" ... The changes that can be faced are also the things that they need to do well. And Nagato will do it at any time, which can be regarded as through his own efforts now. It will need to be done so hard, and now it is even more necessary to consider these changes. And how many of these things can really be faced, and we need to really complete these better changes. And for anything, is it really possible to explain that they will be different at this time, and how many possibilities are there for these changes? This can be regarded as under the understanding of oneself, in fact, Nagato will need to do this. This is what will really be going on at this time, and strive to accomplish this through your own efforts. It is not difficult to see that it will be different at this time, and these changes will indeed have the possibility that they need to really do well. There are some things that need to be so persistent, but it is not difficult to see that at this time, you need to be able to do so. At the same time, these things that can really be faced, in fact, these changes that really need to be faced. At least in Nagato''s cognition, he would still do these things so hard. You will also need to make these changes that you can really make, and you will also have an understanding of yourself, whether you can really persist to the end. So it is also true that you can have your own understanding of these, and it is indeed how many changes you can really face. At least this time will need to be considered, but also in addition to anything that will happen now. "No one should die here, no one!" Old Tang roared, "We will definitely survive, we will definitely!" In fact, it is also impossible to watch the car at any time under the combination of this kind of thing now. What Nagato understands very well is that these things will develop in the present, and how Nagato will persist to the end. It is not difficult to see that Nagato will still be sure at this time, and how it can be accomplished through its own efforts requires even more consideration. How to progress to this change at this time will also have these aspects that need to be considered more now. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that when you really do this through your own efforts, there will be differences. And at any time, they will have their own presence and be able to go through such changes through their own efforts, even if they will do it in general. At least in Nagato''s cognition, there are still things that he needs to face. "This group of people are very united, at least better than those outside." Nagato smiled, "It seems that I have to work hard too!" And in this situation that needs to be truly achieved at any time, there will be more aspects that need to be considered. In fact, this is also very important. , And what Nagato will go to at any time, make these changes.Odd Book Network www.logos444.com It is not difficult to see how he can actually do these things while he is aware of himself, there will be more situations that need to be taken seriously. Then it means that at this time to truly do these things, Nagato will also take everything seriously. So its not difficult to see that Nagato would need to do this, but what is the reason for it? And there will be those who can really take it so seriously, and this can really be done like this. Then it means that at this time, Nagato will do these things. "Why is this damn human being so powerful?!" "I don''t even know, this human being is a bit weird!" "You must kill these humans!" ... It is indeed not difficult to see that he will take it so seriously, and this is also very necessary to change. And really at this time, Nagato will need to truly do these things, it''s actually not difficult to see what the fundamental reason he will do. And under these things that can really be faced, there will indeed be things that can really be done well. While these changes will have their own perceptions, they will still understand what to do. And at this time, Nagato knew very well that things were true, and they were truly accomplishing things through their own efforts, and now they need to deal with such things even more. What needs to be considered at Nagato will really happen at this time as they think. In fact, this is also very important, at least Nagato understands why he did it. So at any time Nagato will really come into contact with it, and now there are many more things that need to be considered. Even while facing these things now, Nagato itself can actually do it. Moreover, Nagato still has a different decision regarding what he can do now. And indeed, there is a great need to accomplish this, at least the things that I need to consider in this way have a lot in common. And for Nagato, it''s true what he would do at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many people need to take this seriously in this situation. So especially at this time how Nagato will persist in making more of these changes, it is very necessary to take it seriously. So I can really deal with these things that I will need to face at this time, and how many such changes can be sustained? "It''s just a bunch of beasts. Do you really think you are a fart?" Nagato said dissatisfied. "You still want to kill people? Have you asked me!" So at this time, you will need to really be able to face it. With this change, it is not difficult to see that there are still many things that really need to be done well. And at least for these changes that Nagato can recognize, it is indeed true that now there is more need to complete more possibilities. So how do you need to complete it at this time? At least at this time, he will need to do this. It''s actually not difficult to see how he will do it. Now these things are indeed very necessary. So it means that it is really possible to go. In fact, it is very necessary for Nagato to take it seriously under such things as fish. .. 2415 Chapter 496 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So what Nagato will do at this time is also very important. At least at this time, what Nagato will really come into contact with is still very necessary to consider. "Damn, this human being is really hard to deal with!" "We must kill him, sure!!" "kill!!" ... So it means that under the current changes, Nagato still knows exactly how he would do this at this time. So the thing that needs to be understood at this time is how many changes can really be done in this way. And you will need to do this at any time, whether these things can really be done at this time. So it also means that at this time, Nagato will need to really be able to do this how to persist to the end. So now Nagato will really do it. How many of these things are there? That''s how you think about what you will need to do at this time, and there will indeed be such changes, and how many are possible. Then it means how Nagato will do these things at this time. There are indeed many possibilities, and there is no need to do anything. In fact, this is really possible at this time, to show how you will persist to the end at this time. So now that I can go through my own efforts, how would I do this, it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will truly do this is also very important. And as far as Nagato itself is concerned, it is possible to accomplish this change with some effort. This is at least some of the things that Nagato Nagato can do at this time, and there are more possibilities to happen. Then it is really possible to go to these things facing now, and it does look a little different. Especially at any time, what is the fundamental reason for doing this in the future? This is really able to be so persistent. How many changes have I made? "These Demon Kings are terrifying!" Old Tang said in shock, "This is the first time I have seen so many Demon Kings gather together. It is really terrifying..." So how many of these things are you really able to go to? Well, at this time, the villain will need to go, and to do so through his own efforts now, this is also very clear about his nickname. In addition, he is able to truly be able to go now, and how to do these things at this time, indeed, he still knows a lot about himself. Moreover, Nagato will do some things at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he still has a lot of knowledge and understanding of himself. At least at this time, if not because I knew it, maybe it was really at this time. Nagato will still be able to face it now, and it will be different if it changes. So at the same time as whether this matter can be understood by others. It is indeed not difficult to see that while facing this kind of change, it will also have a different situation. That is how Nagato will need to do these things at this time, and indeed there will be all the changes that she can make. What is very clear is how they will persist in doing this at this time, and their own understanding at that time.3a reading network www.aaazw.com This is also for the fact that one''s own nickname can go, and the things that really do it still need to be taken seriously. So what Nagato will do at this time, and the changes that can be faced now are more likely to happen. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is really under these changes that he needs to face now. In fact, Nagato still knows very well that when he is going to do these things, he really needs to consider the current possibility. Then it means that while being able to pass one''s own efforts now, there will be many differences. "Everyone must live, this is the best result!" Tang Lao roared, "As long as we don''t cause trouble to the little brother, it is our best effort." This change is also true at this time, there will be the possibility that he needs to take it seriously. So at least Nagato will understand that these things will happen afterwards, but Nagato is not difficult to see. What is the fundamental reason why you need to do this? Make more changes. So how much does Nagato really need to do at this time? This is also the meaning of being able to truly persist, how much is changing. Then it means that at this time now, there will be a need to do things that can really be done, and Nagato will always go so hard to fight for. Then, under the current changes, there will be many differences. It is indeed something that can be done, how many possibilities are there? So it also means what you can do at this time, which is actually what you can do. Then it means that you can go now, and you really need to do it at this time. "Hold on, we can live!" "We must go to the end!" ... It is also not difficult to see what this means to them. He will need to truly do these things at this time, and it is true that these things are really different now. So at this time, you will need to really do this, which is actually very necessary to complete. So it also means that at this time how to consider so many of these things now, it is indeed true to accomplish more changes in this way. So this also means that you can really go, how many things are there in this way? And how to do these things at this time, it is indeed also very hard to do so. This is something that can really be done, and there will still be a real way to do it. And if you can really do this in this society, you can actually do so hard to make more changes. Then it is not difficult to see how to do these things at this time while really working hard. So at this time, you will need to do what you need to do, and now you need to do everything well. "This may require your cleverness." Nagato smiled lightly, "However, this is just to make something we need to see." Then it is not difficult to see that the main reason for Nagato''s persistence is still very clear about himself. At least anytime he is concerned about where to go, this kind of change is still very much going to be done and done like this... 2416 Chapter 497 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Therefore, what Nagato knows very well at any time is what it really needs to be at this time, and it is more important to consider now. It also means that at this time, if it needs to be done, there are more aspects to consider now. "Damn humans, damn!" "This human being is so powerful?!" "We must take him seriously!" ... It also means that these things that need to be truly done at this time, there will also be how to truly persist at this time to the end. So now that I can use my own efforts to fight for me to do a good job, there will be more things to consider. And at any time, what Nagato can truly understand is how much it can really do well through hard work? So at least at this time, Nagato will need to make this change. In fact, it is not difficult to see that it is not difficult to see this possibility when I can take it seriously. Nagato will fight over how to do these things at this time, and it will also need to be faced. This kind of change will also need to be done to truly deal with anything. And while Nagato will truly do these things, it will indeed be exposed to any changes with its own efforts. This also means that with the efforts that can be passed now, it is still very necessary to complete these understandings of their own. At this time, you will need to do these changes, and you will have to do everything that can be done in this way. So at any time Nagato will need to go, and it is not difficult to see how it will be done when it is really done. Now it is more important to consider. And what they will do at any time, it is indeed necessary to do these things, and how to do the changes they should have. Nagato will need to go at any time, how to do these things at the same time. "Kill them!" Old Tang roared, "We can''t deal with these monster kings, at least we must deal with these monsters." It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these things will happen at this time, even at any time. Nagato would need to really do this. It''s actually not difficult to see how big it is, and these things are indeed different. Moreover, whenever he does this, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will persist in doing something like this. It is also that his perception of himself will still have better changes, and the fundamental reason for this is that he can really accomplish this. So at this time, you will need to deal with these things that you can really face, and indeed you can really do these changes. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that it is really necessary to complete these changes at this time, but there are these things that are very clear. So it also means that at this time, how to complete the current changes, and at the same time how to face these things that really need to be taken seriously. Then I will be able to pass my own efforts now, what will I need to accomplish, and now I need to do better. That''s what you need to go at this time, so that you can go. Faced with such changes, there will also be situations that need to be taken seriously. "Listen to Mr. Don, we must be able to leave here alive!" "You must persevere, and you will be able to come to the end!" 2018 Novel www.2018xs.com "A terrible place, terrible monster!" ... Then there will be different changes to my own efforts now. While these changes are truly present, I will also truly accomplish more changes needed. Moreover, whenever Nagato will do something, it is not difficult to see that there will be different changes at this time. This is also how Nagato will do what they should do at this time. Rather than becoming less like themselves with the development of these things now, that at least at this time Nagato is very aware of things. That is, whether the current understanding of oneself is really possible and room for improvement to do so. Well, this can be considered as what you will be doing at this time, so that you need to truly deal with anything. Nagato will also be true, and while having its own efforts, it will also have the changes that he needs to make now. What''s more, Nagato will need to do it at any time, and it is not difficult to see that under any change, it is actually at the same time. At this time, Nagato will really cope with this kind of change. This is actually necessary to be able to do so, at least it shows that Nagato''s judgment is correct. And Nagato will need to be able to go at any time, and the changes it faces at this time will be different. This is actually an aspect that needs to be considered very much, which means how to make these changes at any time. In fact, while it is truly different at this time, it is also not the same possibility that you will be able to do a good job. "These damn monsters are too many, so tricky!" Some of them couldn''t hold it anymore. So what will be done at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to do it. But how many of these things can really stick to this way, it is also very necessary to consider and at any time. Nagato is also very aware of the things that he will need to do well, and at the same time, it can indeed be done in this way. And under these changes that can really face, there will be a real difference. So at this time, Nagato will need to really get in touch with more things. Really being able to do this at this time will need to be done like this, and these changes are indeed also very necessary to do these things well. So at this time, how will Nagato be exposed to more changes? That can be regarded as being able to really reach out to these more and more different places through your own efforts at this time. At this time, Nagato will need to make these changes. "These humans are really tough!" "Kill it all, don''t worry about it!" "The master may be awakened..." "They must be cleaned up, otherwise the master will get angry and we won''t even want to live!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see what different technologies will be used at this time, which is actually very possible to do so. At least in Nagato''s cognition, he knew what the root reason he would need to do, and that was enough... 2417 Chapter 498 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How Nagato will do these things at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see that under the current changes, it is actually very necessary to take this seriously. Many times, Nagato will need to be able to do so. "You beasts, do you really consider yourself to be a green onion?" Nagato raised his hand and overturned a Demon King, extremely fast. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will be different at this time, and how it will need to make more of these changes. So in the current understanding of this matter, is it really possible to do these things? It is also true that through my own efforts, how to achieve more of these changes now. Well, its not difficult to see that its not difficult to see when you can really make a difference while making your own efforts. Nagato will do something at this time, This can indeed be regarded as under these changes now, how will Nagato really come into contact with more changes? Now it is not difficult to see how these things need to be done at this time, which is actually very necessary to consider. And how Nagato will do these things at any time, it is very necessary to take it seriously. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is under his own knowledge. "Damn, this human is too fierce, right?" "We must be able to kill him!" "We haven''t done this kind of thing..." ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that it will be different at this time, and it is indeed what it will be like at this time. Do it through your own efforts. What will it do at this time? When it is really able to face it, there will also be how many changes it can really make. So these things that can be taken so seriously are also something that can be taken so seriously now. Then it means that you can really get in touch with these things at this time. That also means that at that time, there will be a change in how to do it. It is indeed not difficult to see that it can be done in this way, and now it is more necessary to consider things. Then they can really face it, and these changes can really be explained, that is, how they will need to make these changes at this time. It also means how Nagato will need to complete at this time. Now he will really face the good changes, but in fact he still has a different place. So at this time, you will need to go, how to complete the development of this kind of thing now. The real things that can be done will be taken seriously by them. And really at this time, how did they achieve the level they should do. "Can we persevere?" someone said desperately. "It must be possible, definitely!" "Damn, we can''t die here..." ... So at this time, Nagato still knew very clearly what he needed to do.New World Novel www.enwds.com Still going to work hard to do well, these changes that need to be completed more. At least now when I can use my own efforts to accomplish this kind of thing. Sometimes there is a perception of oneself, which is still very clear and understandable. It also means that you can really go under these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see what you will need to do at this time, and how you will do these things now. So this also means that at this time it is indeed impossible to imagine that through my own efforts, I will truly come into contact with more of these changes now. Then it is not difficult to see that while being able to pass his own efforts now, it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason why Nagato would do this. It means that at this time, if they can do something with their own efforts. In fact, it is really possible to persist in these last changes at this time. This can be regarded as being able to really deal with anything well at this time. It is actually not difficult to see the changes that will be different. That can be regarded as how to accomplish, and now there are more things to face. "You damn beasts, don''t be distracted when dealing with me!" Nagato knocked down a demon king with a punch, and shouted at the same time, "Don''t overestimate yourself, it will happen!" That also means that there will be some differences at this time, and it is also an aspect that really needs to be considered in terms of how it will be accomplished through our own efforts. And what needs to be done at this time can really be faced in this situation now. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether the things that will actually be done this way can really be formed at this time to a certain state. At the same time as I am working hard on myself now, it is actually not difficult to see that these different things will happen at this time. This really has to be considered in the current world, some things really require effort to obtain. So this also means that under the current knowledge of himself, Nagato will stick to the end, at least this is very self-knowledge. So what Nagato knew very well at this time was how many situations he would have to deal with so seriously at this time. Because at any time Nagato will need to go, it is really possible to do these things. Under the current development of this kind of thing, there will still be different changes of this kind. "Why is this damn human being so powerful?" "Don''t let him go, you must not!" "This guy is really powerful, but if we join hands, he will definitely die!" ... This is still very important to Nagato, at least at this time it needs to be taken so seriously. So how many things will be truly done at this time, how many things will be truly able to do? That also means that at this time, Nagato will really strive for the development of anything through its own efforts. In fact, he also understood very well, what was the reason he would need to do this. This has also caused Nagato to truly accomplish some things, but at the same time it will indeed accomplish more changes like this. It also means that there will be more changes in how to do these things at this time. At least this point is in Nagato''s cognition, in fact, it still needs to be treated very much. How to do these things is indeed really going to experience more changes at this time, which is still very important to him... 2418 Chapter 499 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato is doing anything, it is indeed not difficult to see what Nagato will do at this time. "Death?" Nagato said lightly, "You must have the strength to kill me!!" It is indeed true, and it will be necessary to do this at this time, and Nagato will really work hard to do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do it, and it will really require such hard work to complete it. And at any time, Nagato knows very well that he will need to do this, and that he will be able to work hard. How to accomplish this kind of time, there are still many things that need to be taken seriously now. So it''s not difficult to see that Nagato will need to sit just like this any time. How would they be able to accomplish it through their own efforts now, it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason why they would do so. And at any time you will need to go, how can you face more of these changes now. So this is also what Nagato will do at this time, and it will indeed be very different. How many things can really be done at this time, and the things that can really be done at this time will indeed need to be considered. In the face of these things now, is Nagato Association really able to go? "Long live my little brother, we can go to the end!" "These damn Demon Kings are afraid, they are afraid!" "They are scared!" ... How to accomplish it is also very important, so at this time, you will need to be able to really face how many of these things. These things that need to be done at this time are actually very important. Whether this change is really necessary to be taken seriously. So if you can really go, how will you need to do this at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see what will be done at this time, which is still very important. So at this time, Nagato really needs to think about doing this and how to make more changes. And Nagato is indeed able to do this at any time. This is what they will need to do. How many changes are there. Then you really need to take this seriously at this time, and this is really going to be done, which is also very important. Then it means that under the current understanding of everything, it will need to be done like this, and how much of these changes will need to be really done. This is also how Nagato will really accomplish constitutional government at this time. How many of these things are there? If you can really sit here at this time, you can really face it. How many of these things are there. So at this time, there will be things that need to be taken seriously, and how many possibilities are there to really face this situation. And at any time there will be a need to truly be able to do so, which is actually not difficult to see. "These things must have a result!" Old Tang said angrily, "We must be able to get out of here alive, and we must be stronger!" At this time, you will need to consider how to do this. I also need to do this at this time. How many of these things can actually be faced? So, based on the knowledge of himself, Nagato is still very able to truly make these changes at this time.Zilang Literature www.zilang.net This is still very important to him. So what Nagato knows very well at this time is that he will do it through his own efforts now. This can be regarded as at least how it can be done now, and these things will indeed have more differences. Moreover, the changes that Nagato will need to complete at any time are actually what they can do at this time. Can really go so hard, really get in touch with more changes like this. So this also means that now we can really get in touch with more changes at this time. More or less what needs to be done at this time, and now more needs to be considered for changes. And at any time, I can really go through my own efforts and how to do what I need to accomplish now. It also means how Nagato will face these things well at this time. "Old Tang is right, we must go out from here to win!" "Any victory is hard-won, and we will win the final victory." "We will all get better everything!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason why he would really do so, and it is very necessary to deal with it. So how will Nagato come into contact at this time, and need to really play well in this kind of thing. It is not difficult to see how many different changes will really take place at this time. This is at least very important in Nagato''s cognition now. What Nagato knows very well at any time is how many different things happen at the same time. At least this is something that is still very important to Nagato itself, not to mention that this event was originally the occurrence of these things that Nagato recognized. And when these things can really be faced, it is indeed not difficult to see. With this kind of change that is really done now, it is more or less important to be able to sit at this time. Sometimes Nagato will choose to do these things, but in fact, it is not difficult to see what is really about yourself. Does he really have access to more changes that need to be completed. At this time, what Nagato will go to, and through his own efforts to really get in touch, it is even more necessary to make big changes. So at this time, Nagato will need to really face the development of this kind of thing. "The last persistence will definitely gain something!" Tang Lao roared, "I think we were born for this moment!" Then it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do it at this time, and now this feeling needs to be considered even more. That is how you will really come into contact with these things at any time. This is actually why Nagato will work hard to do some things at this time. And if you can really do it through your own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason why Nagato would do this. He still has his own experience. At least Nagato understands why he made certain choices at this time, which is still very important to him, isn''t it?.. 2419 Chapter 500 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That also means that Nagato will do anything at this time. It''s actually not difficult to see, but now it''s under the understanding and development of this kind of thing. In fact, Nagato is doing what it can do with its own efforts. This is also really possible. At this time there will be how many, this kind of possibility will appear. So at this time, how will Nagato complete the more needed changes now! It is the root reason why Nagato will need to do this, whether it really happened as they thought. "Persevere till the end, we will definitely win." Tang Lao roared, "This time, once we die here, there is no hope." And at any time, the root cause that Nagato would need to do this, is it really possible to take it so seriously, or are there many possibilities? So at any time now, what Nagato would do is still very understanding for him at least. So at any time, Nagato will need to be able to face these changes. So being able to truly understand what Nagato will do at this time is also how much difference there will be under these changes. Then it means that with the current understanding of anything, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will persist in doing certain things at this time. So this is what he knows about himself, and he can really face these changes. In fact, how to do it at this time is really necessary to complete this kind of change seriously. What Nagato knows very well at any time is that at this time, through his own efforts, he can truly make more of these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things will happen under the current situation. With this understanding of anything now, there are many people who can actually do it in place. So how do you really do it at any time? How do you really do it under these changes? "Come on, keep living!" "We work together, this is the final result." "It''s not easy for us to get to this point, we must stick to it!" ... Now more needs to be done. This is the fundamental reason why Nagato will accomplish these things. So it also means what Nagato will be like at this time, and it is indeed necessary to take these things seriously. So at this time how Nagato will do something, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. How much he can do is the change that they need to complete. And what really needs to be done at this time, is it really possible to face this kind of change, there will still be aspects that you can understand. So at this time how Nagato will do these things, it is actually not difficult to see with the hard work that can be done. He will do his best to make some corresponding changes. Because this is also very important to Nagato. At the same time, he also knew very well what was the root cause of what he would do, so that he understood everything and anything. Nagato is always going to really insist on what he needs to take so seriously at this time. So what will happen at this time, it is actually not difficult to see that we can really go, and we will need to do so at this time. At this time, I will need to go, so I dont need to be able to do so hard. "We will persevere, and we will be able to do everything in the end!" Jiuliuwei Novel Network www.96wei.com "This is our last glory!" "What exactly is going on?" ... This can really be accomplished through what you need. How many changes are there? And how to accomplish these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. How Nagato will use his own efforts, will need to do more of these things that need to be done so truly. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that he will need more for his own efforts, and how many changes are there. So at this time, Nagato will need to do so if they can really pass themselves. This is also something that will need to be really exposed to, or their own positioning. So how will Nagato do it at this time? This kind of change is indeed able to work so hard, and it is actually very necessary to take it seriously. So really at any time, Nagato will need to do this kind of change. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will truly be able to go, and how many different changes will be made at this time. This is still very necessary for Nagato.Taking these things into consideration, at the same time, his positioning of himself will become more and more like himself. And it''s not difficult to see the things that need to be done at any time. So at this time, how many things will happen to Nagato. "We will be able to hold on to the end!" "These damn monsters are really scary!" "But it''s not easy for us to get here today!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things need to be done at this time, which is also very necessary to do so. Fortunately, with their own efforts, how will they be more like themselves? This also really needs to consider how many of these changes have been made to one''s own abilities now. So how much change will happen if these things are so important? It is really possible to go. What do you need to do at this time? That is really going to be necessary, how to take into account more of these changes now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that what Nagato will do at this time is also his understanding of himself. That''s why Nagato, through his own efforts, is indeed able to do so at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how these things will happen if some changes are made now. Nagato will need to take this kind of change so seriously. In fact, Nagato will really complete more of their own understanding. That also means that at this time, you can really do it through your own efforts, which is actually very necessary to take this seriously. For oneself to be able to go at this time, will need to go under this kind of change that is done in this way. So it is also very necessary to really deal with it, and it is also something they can do. At least what is the fundamental reason why Nagato will do this now? This is also very important... 2420 Chapter 501 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At least Nagato is able to do things at this time, and can really face it. "Human, you have successfully angered me!" "I''m going to kill you!" "I''m going to kill you, definitely!" ... These things are really hard work, and the reasons they will do it will also change more. And really at this time, you will need to go, how hard you can do it, and you will need to work hard at this time now. So at this time, how many possibilities Nagato will need to do. It is also really possible to do so. At this time, it will be necessary to work so hard, but it is also really possible to do so. It is also very necessary to make such a change. At any time, you will need to go, really be able to face these things. Then it means what Nagato will go about at this time and how to really get in touch with these things through his own efforts. It is not difficult to see how Xia Changmen will really get in touch with more changes in the current situation. It is at this time that it will need to be done, and at this time it is indeed necessary to do so. It was also at this time that Nagato knew very well that things were really done through his own efforts. Whether it is really good to be able to do this, it will happen to many people. "The final victory will eventually belong to us!" "Humans are the protagonists of heaven and earth, you damn monsters!" "We must live, sure!" ... It is not difficult to see how Nagato will do some things at this time, and indeed it will have its own efforts and cognition. And what Nagato will do at this time is actually very important. So what Nagato will do at this time, at least with the changes that can be done now, there will be more or less different levels. As for how Nagato will need to accomplish more of these changes in the current situation. It''s also the root cause of these things how Nagato will do well. At least at this time, what you will need to do is to change your understanding of yourself. It is also true that this thing will happen at any time, whether it is really possible to face these things and whether it can be changed. , At least at this time, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will work so hard, it is indeed very necessary to complete it seriously. At that time, how Nagato would do some things, it is indeed impossible to see his own perception, in fact, Nagato still has its own position. Because at any time Nagato will do these things, it is not difficult to see that he will change at this time. I will do something different from many people. This is because the reason why people actually come into contact is now when there are more people and things that need to be taken seriously. In fact, Nagato itself still has this kind of change that can be made, so that at this time how Nagato will progress to the present possibility. And Nagato knew very well how he would do these things at this time, which is indeed quite clear to Nagato itself. It means that at this time, how Nagato will do these things at the same time.Novel Network www.xiao-shuo.org "Why are these humans so tenacious?" "We can''t let them go on like this, or we will lose face!" "You can kill him!" ... Indeed, he will have a position for himself, or he will have a very clear understanding. Well, what Nagato knew very well at this time was the change through his own efforts now. In fact, Nagato will still do things that really do, and he will do it so hard. And Nagato knows very well at any time, and based on his own knowledge, there will be these changes that he needs to make. This is also so important that they will do these things at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they will change these things to such a degree. This is actually the fundamental reason why Nagato has worked so hard to accomplish some things. Even at this time, Nagato is also very clear about how to do what he should do now through his own efforts. So what is really different in this society is how to do these things like this. This is still a very important change that needs to be taken seriously. "This is your strength?" Nagato smiled lightly, "Just such a little strength is nothing at all." So this can be regarded as Nagato will do it at any time, and he has his own knowledge of everything now, at least this is very normal for Nagato. And it will really appear at any time, and some relative things will happen. In fact, the main reason is that they all know whether it is really important to them. Then, under these changes that will occur at any time, it is actually not difficult to see. Really at this time, is it really possible to make the changes they deserve? So it is not difficult to see how to do these things at this time. How will you need to do these things at this time? That is really what you can do now, and you will do anything at any time. "Human, you are playing with fire!" "You will always kill yourself!" "Kill these humans, you can''t let them disturb the master''s sleep!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to work so hard at this time. It is also very important to accomplish something seriously. Then the things that need to be changed at this time are also true, and under these changes now will be different. It is not difficult to see how many things can really be done at this time. Will these things that need to be taken so seriously, whether they really will form some special situation as they think. That also means that at this time, Nagato will need to take these things that will be done so seriously, which is still very important. And what Nagato knew very well at any time would be similar at this time. These changes will also be real, bringing them their own progress. At least Nagato feels that when he makes these changes, he still has some scope that he can truly understand... 2421 Chapter 502 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Doing some things depends on whether this change is really brought to them, whether they can really make some changes. And the fundamental reason why they will do this at any time is based on what they will do, maintaining things that need to be taken seriously up to now. So instead of actually doing something, it is actually not difficult to see under the current changes. "If you have any strength, you''d better use it as soon as possible!" Nagato smiled lightly, "I have been playing with you for so long, and it seems to be getting boring." In fact, when doing anything, you have to consider whether you can really do it through your own efforts now. It also means that at this time, Nagato will have its own knowledge of everything. At least this is a very important and interesting thing for him. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that these things will happen differently under the current changes. This is indeed a novel experience for people. Especially at this time, what Nagato will do, it will really depend on how much change he has in this small world and how many people come here. Then it is not difficult to see that this time will need to be done like this, it is also very necessary to consider things clearly, And at any time, Nagato knew very well that it would be different at this time. After this happens, in fact, it will be necessary to work hard overall. Then, at this time, something different will happen. "Kill all the creatures that stop us!" "Kill!" "Leaving here alive is the best proof!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato will really need to be able to take it so seriously, and there are still many people who may happen. So at this time, what Nagato will go about, and taking everything seriously, it is not difficult to see that it is actually not difficult to be serious to accomplish more of these changes so seriously. This can be considered different at this time. What is the root cause of this. This will actually change Nagato itself, and this kind of thing is indeed very different. What Nagato understands very well is that he now knows himself and can really face these changes. There will also be more needs to go now, and this kind of change that is truly completed will still have this different own state. Then, there will be some real changes in some things at this time, and some changes will really be made at this time. And whenever Nagato will do something, it is also working hard for himself now. At this time, there will be some changes that you can really do, and you will understand that you need to face it. With this understanding of everything now, it is not difficult to see how Nagato would do it, and how to accomplish it now. It is also true that anything will happen, in fact, it is not difficult to see that it can really go. Being able to get in and out of more changes that need to be faced now is really able to really accomplish something better. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that there will still be these changes that Nagato can really make under his own knowledge. Because in addition to anything happening now, it is actually not difficult to see how Nagato will really change at this time. This is actually very important. So what will Nagato be like at this time, truly fulfilling their due need to be in place.113 novel www.113xs.com "Human, you have successfully angered us!" "Tear him to pieces! Kill him!!" "We will definitely win in the end, don''t doubt!" ... It is also very important to consider these different points, and Nagato understands that at any time. In doing so, under some things, it will have real changes that it can get at this time and will also happen. This possibility will become even more one sentence, with the degree to which one wants to complete. What Nagato knows at any time is the changes that will occur to everything now. In fact, it is not difficult to see what they know about themselves now, or the changes they can really face now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at least they will have more changes they need to face. Well, while being able to pass now, try to do something by yourself. At least in Nagato''s cognition range, it''s actually said. The fundamental reason why they would do it is also something they need to do. And for Nagato, how he will do something depends on whether these things are necessary for them. Moreover, any time Nagato will make some changes, it is indeed necessary to really work hard to make more changes that need to be paid. Because for a person like Nagato, what he will do and do something at this time. "A group of little beasts dare to speak wildly!" Old Tang roared, "Humans are the masters of this world!" This really has to consider whether they are doing this at this time, the root cause of this is really happening as they thought. And how can we really deal with it at this time? Now we need to consider these different points. It is still Nagato who will truly have a different mind at this time. And in any case, you will need to do this, which can be regarded as Nagato will do it. The fundamental reason is that he will try so hard to prove himself. Or there are many things that need to be retrieved on this continent, then it is not difficult to see that Xiao can do this, and it is very necessary to complete it seriously. So how many changes need to be made at this time? So how many things I need to consider now, how much I need to take seriously. "You damn human beings, you must all stay here!" "Can''t go on like this!" "Kill these people!" ... This is also true to be able to really deal with good things at this time, whether they will happen as they think. At least at this time, under what Nagato will need to make changes, it really has to consider how they should make these changes at this time. So that at this time you will need to really make these changes, and you will have these things that you can really face. This is really going to work so hard, and completion is also very necessary. At least Nagato knew what to do, which was at least important to him, and he knew exactly what it meant... 2422 Chapter 503: Unstoppable Monster Beast You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing anything, Nagato knew exactly what he needed to do. "Fuck, why can''t these monsters be killed?!" "what is happening!!" "It''s terrifying!!" "These monsters, how can you always kill them!!" ... This is because he is facing this. Any change he knows what his original intention is, or to put it simply, he also knows what he needs to do. So at any time, it is not difficult to see if they can really do something they need to do through some hard work. Nagato will truly have its own efforts at this time, and will do whatever it takes, which is very important to him at least. Moreover, what Nagato knows very well at any time is to make this change now, and it can actually be faced. It is still these things that he needs to really do well, so that he knows things very well at all times. It is also the changes that will truly be brought to them at any time, and now they need to be truly able to face these changes. So it is indeed the current change that can really be faced, at the same time as the changes that will be obtained at any time now. In fact, Nagato was able to go, really doing it through his own efforts at this time. So after any situation that will bring changes to them occurs, it is actually not difficult to see the changes they will need to face now. How hard Jia Minghui needs to do these things, it is not difficult to see that his own changes are still very vivid. Moreover, it is necessary to do this at any time. It is not difficult to see that it is indeed possible to do so, and what changes will happen at this time. And in any case that Nagato will face these things, try hard to truly strive for any changes that will be obtained. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to do these things at this time, but also has its own position. And the changes that you will need to face at any time are really able to do so through your own efforts. "What the hell is going on with these damn things?!" Old Tang roared, "How do you feel, it''s not clean!!" It can be seen that the things that Nagato will need to face will also follow their efforts. By doing this, everything will be different, and the changes Nagato can make here are also extraordinary. To put it simply, Nagato will need to work so hard at any time, and now there are more aspects that need to be considered. In fact, on the whole, Nagato still knows exactly what he will need to do, and there are many possible root causes. That is to say, at any time now, while Nagato Association is doing this, it is indeed how much it can really face these things at the same time. And at any time, Nagato understands these things that he will need to face, and how to make these changes through his own efforts now. So Nagato can also pass through his own, and speaking of these things that he can do now, Nagato also understands why he did it this way. At least at any time, what Nagato knows very well is the changes that can really be made at this time.62 Novel www.62xs.com And whether they can bring these efforts to themselves, how much is different. This is still relatively important to him, so that under the current circumstances, what Nagato would need to do is also very important. So at this time, at the same time how many of these things can really be faced. In fact, Nagato will also need to go, how to complete the changes that are really not done right now. So at this time, what Nagato can see is exactly how it will be done at any time. "My God, how come these damn monsters can''t be killed clean!!" "What the hell is going on?" "My God, these damn monsters, really don''t feel it!!" ... This has changed and improved for Nagato himself, at least he knows how hard he will go, and now he will make more changes. And what Nagato will understand very well at any time is how to really do what you should do in this society. This is still more important to him. So under the current situation, what would Nagato do. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time they will need to make real efforts to accomplish this, and now they should complete the changes. And if you can really go, these things will happen. In fact, these changes that they can really do, still have different progress. At any time, Nagato knew exactly why he would do this, and it was indeed not difficult to appear to be able to go. While dealing with everything about myself now, I actually understand very well why I do something at this time. So now Nagato will need to make these changes, and how Nagato needs to accomplish what it needs to do. At least for this, Nagato still knows very well, and at any time, Nagato knows how he needs to improve. This can also be regarded as what Nagato is facing now, and it is indeed what he would need to do if he can go through his own efforts. So while now working hard for what I can do, Nagato is also going to really happen, and now there are more aspects that need to be considered. So it is also at this time what Nagato will do. This is still very important, at least he knows that he will need to do this. Well, at this time, what kind of progress Nagato will make, and now it is possible that more people really understand what they do in this society. At any time, Nagato knows what to do, which is still important. "You better pray for yourself!" Nagato smiled lightly, "I have to have fun with these demon kings. There are not many opportunities for this kind of thing!" This can be regarded as how the Nagato Club needs to go. It is true that it is not often imaginable to actually do these things, and what will happen after everything is explained. At least at this time how Nagato will improve to a better degree, it is indeed very able to complete these changes. At least what Nagato understands very well is how to do his own thing, which is also very important... 2423 Chapter 504 Fight for Victory You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that at this time, how would Nagato do what he should do. This is also really possible, and these things facing at this time will also be different. "I''m going to kill him!" "Can''t let this human being go!!" "This damn human, can''t just spare him like that!" "We are the final winner!!" ... That is, in any situation now, they have to consider how they can make progress through their own efforts. In fact, Nagato is still very good at this point, at least how he should do it himself. That also means that Nagato will do this in the face of anything now, the fundamental reason is based. To be able to accomplish this, these changes now have a very high degree that they can do well. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is indeed something that can really be faced, and these changes will also improve with their efforts. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is how they will achieve their common changes at this time. However, it is still very important for him to think about how he can accomplish what he needs to consider now through his own efforts. At least in the current situation, Nagato will need to really do what he should do. In fact, for them, they are still able to face these changes, and they will actually do so. While facing these things now, it is actually not difficult to see that Nagato still has its own position and understanding under any circumstances. So when this situation is happening now, Xiaomi itself knows exactly what it should do at this time. This is something that Nagato can truly control, not so much that goodbye will get at any time, what kind of progress at the same time. It would be better to say that the changes that Nagato is facing now will need to be truly completed, and what kind of consideration should be given now. But the things that can really be faced, the possibility of this kind of liking are indeed also things that can really be faced, how many of these things are there. So while we can really deal with the situation that we are facing now, we will need to figure out what we can really do. It is also not difficult to see how Nagato will progress to a better level at this time, after the situation that is now facing will happen. In fact, Nagato knew very well what he would need to do. This is still very clear and understood. So much so that Nagato needs to consider things very much at any time now, indeed, he will take it seriously with his own efforts. At least he is able to make progress through his own efforts, so he needs to take this change into consideration. "Frightening monster, what is going on?" Old Tang roared, "What is going on here?!" In fact, in terms of all these opportunities that can be faced now, Nagato still knows exactly what he needs to do. Because it is not difficult to see how Nagato will progress to such a better possibility at this time if you need to do something at any time.135 Chinese www.135zw.com In fact, its not difficult to see how you really need to do these things at this time, and you also know exactly how you will need to complete them. At the same time that everything will be changed, it is actually not difficult to see under these things now. In fact, Nagato still knows exactly how he will need to do it. This is actually something that Nagato can really do well in the eyes of Nagato. And at any time, Nagato will need to do what they want to accomplish. At least in the face of these efforts, Nagato itself is still very important, at least if he can face these changes. In fact, while being able to bring about the changes to them, they are actually able to do what they need to accomplish these changes that they should have at this time. But these things that I can really face will happen, whether I can really face this kind of change, I will also be able to do so. So how much enthusiasm has changed for these things that can really be faced now will be different. The things that Nagato knows very well at any time, the things that can really be dealt with, how good is it that they can really do so? But I can really do it through my own efforts and the things that I need to face. In fact, Nagato will also have changes that he wants to truly be able to accomplish. At least at this time, these things that need to be done well, indeed, they really need to be done. So at this time, how will Nagato need to enter any time now, and how will it need to complete how many of these changes can be faced? So now that I can truly pass my own efforts, how will I need to accomplish it, and now I need more effort. , In fact, it is not difficult to see that now that I can really go through my own efforts. Nagato is also very aware of how many different changes he will have at this time. And at any time Nagato will do this, the root cause is that there is still a very clear and clear change in his current understanding. At least at this time, after Nagato needs to face this situation, in fact, it is still very capable of doing it. So at this time, what Nagato will need to do, and now more needs to be changed. This is because it needs to work hard to do what it should do. "What the hell is this place?!" "Why do so many monsters appear here?" "Who knows what is going on?!" "How can this place be so weird?" ... In Nagatos cognition, the special change that Nagato will need to face is actually very much to the extent that it wants to complete. So what Nagato will do at any time is still very important to him. In fact, it is now for him to be able to do this. So at this time, what kind of progress Nagato will need to make, there are still more possibilities for things that can be truly faced up to now... 2424 Chapter 505 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that at this time, how will Nagato do some things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many differences will really be in the face of these changes now. So what is really going to be done at this time, and now we need to really deal with these things well. "These damn monsters, what are they from?" "I always feel that this place doesn''t seem easy!" "If you can''t kill it cleanly, I am afraid there are many more such monsters!" "We must live!!" ... So it also means that what Nagato will do at this time is actually very important to him, at least he knows what he does. So it also lies in the things that Nagato knows very well at any time, and it really needs to be faced at this time. Whether these changes will follow their efforts and truly compete for the kind of changes they want now. Moreover, with these changes that can really be done now, it is not difficult to see that you need to really face anything. This can be regarded as the changes facing now, but in fact, it is very capable of explaining that anything will happen now. In fact, Nagato knows exactly how he will make these changes, and at any time some things will really happen. That still needs to be done in this way, it is actually not difficult to see how it will be done at this time. Under such things, it is indeed necessary to make more changes so seriously. At least what Nagato will do at this time, this is actually really necessary, they do it this way, and it is better that he will do it now. Then it is also in this special situation that you need to face it, and in this situation you need to do what you should do. These things that need to be really faced at this time may indeed change as they increase. And as they work hard, they truly become more like themselves, which is actually not difficult to see. How will Nagato progress to a better degree at the same time. In fact, with his own efforts, he will need to truly deal with anything, which is still very important for him. At least at this time how Nagato will need to accomplish these things. In fact, it is also an aspect that really needs to be considered at this time. Then I really need to go while facing these things. In fact, Nagato itself is still very able to figure out what he needs to do. So doing a little is really able to face these changes at the same time, in fact, it is not difficult to see that it is really through my own efforts now. There are indeed many possibilities for how to face it at this time. "Under this black mountain, what exactly is suppressing?" Old Tang wondered, "Why are so many monsters born?" So at least in this society, the things that need to be faced now can really explain the changes they want to complete. www.100xs.cc Is it necessary to be true at any time, how will it progress to this kind of things that should be done well at this time, This can be regarded as Nagato will go to the real, at this time will need to go. It''s not difficult to see if it really achieves these levels that can be faced now. How Nagato will need to do this, at least for him is very important. So in the current situation, how would Jia Ming really do what he should do. So as to how Nagato will need to make progress at this time, to this level, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things well. So also at this time, how Nagato will need to accomplish what he can do now. At least at this time, you will need to be able to face these changes, how to progress to these changes, and how many of these possibilities are there. So at this time, you will need to deal with these things that you can really face, and how you can really deal with these things at this time. So at least in the previous cognition, what he cares about is really able to do it through himself. In fact, it is not difficult to see how you need to accomplish what you should do in this situation. This can also be regarded as how Nagato will do these changes at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things need to be done. And at any time, what Nagato will need to consider very much is how he will persist in the changes he wants at that time. Then, as for what they can do with the occurrence of things that can go and can really do well. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will be like, and truly achieve this kind of understanding that belongs to them. "There are many kinds of monsters like monsters!" "But these monsters are more powerful than those before!" "Perhaps, this is why this is a secret realm!" "There are many things in the secret realm, and we can''t explain it!" ... So what Nagato knows very well at any time is how to do it at this time and how to do it well. And these things that can really be faced, indeed, will need to be done in this way with an understanding of oneself. At least at this time, how Nagato will do what he should do, this is what he can really cope with this kind of change. And what Nagato will really be able to do at this time can really be done so hard. And at any time, I will truly be able to understand everything in the present, and I will have my own ability to understand this level. So that now I can go through my own efforts and how to accomplish it, and now it is even more necessary to consider these things and some conflicts. This can also be regarded as a Nagato meeting. How can we make these changes in this society is indeed going to really improve to a better degree. It is these things that need to be truly faced, and indeed, with their efforts, they will truly progress to a better possibility. So under the current circumstances, how will Nagato progress to more of these changes. This is actually the direction Nagato has been working on now, at least he knows that he is doing it right... 2425 Chapter 506 Monster Beast and Energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That Nagato will need to work so hard to really be able to make progress to these changes through its own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things need to be dealt with so seriously. In fact, Nagato still knows exactly how he will need to do something at this time. "These monsters will be born, it must be related to the weird energy here!" Nagato roared loudly, "However, these monster kings, it is estimated that the birth time will not be short, so you have to be careful!" Now when playing chess for anything that happens, Nagato will need to do what he should do. This can be regarded as Nagato still has its own position under the current understanding of everything. Well, at this time, Nagato will need to work so hard to do something at the same time. At least know what the changes and significance of doing these things are at this time, so that some things will be done at this time. In fact, you can really face these changes, and you will have any situation you need to really deal with. Because at any time Nagato needs to go, and can really face these changes. It is also going to truly complete this change that we can take seriously. And at any time you need to be able to face these things, there will indeed be these changes that you want to accomplish. And how much is needed to really be able to complete these changes under these things that can really be faced, That''s what you really need to face, and at the same time these things really need to be done, and really do what you should do. So that at any time, you will need to do this. It is true that while we are truly able to face these changes, we also really need to accomplish better possibilities like this. As for any time, Nagato is very clear that he will go at this time. While working hard, there will still be different changes in the face of these things. So at this time, you think about what you will need to accomplish, and how many changes are there now? "Fuck, brother said so, we have to stick to it!" "We must live, this is the most important thing!" "Must live!" "No matter what, we can survive!" "This is the starting point, we will survive!" ... This can also be regarded as how Nagato will improve at this time, and how many things will be done as they work hard, and how many changes will occur. At least while we are able to make our own efforts now, we will need to do something. Nagato knows this very well, at least for him. So at least at this time, Nagato will need to really be able to do some things. Nagato is also how to enter, and he needs to consider more, and he will need to go at any time, and he can really accomplish these things like this. Then through your own efforts, how to do what you should do. And what Nagato will need to do at this time, at least for him, is very clear and understandable. So what Nagato knows very well at any time is that it really needs to deal with these changes at this time.Search and read e-books www.sodutxtxs.com If you can really go through your own efforts, you will need to do this, and it is also very necessary to do what you need to take seriously. Then we will need to go, what kind of progress is needed in this society. When it comes to this kind of change, it is not difficult to see that it will need to be done in this way. So it is indeed really possible to go on through my own efforts, how to do what I should do, this is still very important. And at any time, what Nagato knows very well is that it really needs to be done through his own efforts now. At the same time when you need to really deal with anything well at any time, this can be regarded as how Nagato will stick to what he should do. After verification, there will be different things, that is, you can really accomplish some things through your own efforts. Then it will be necessary at this time, how to progress to a better degree. At least in the eyes of Nagato, he still understands why he would do this. And at any time, it is also very common to change these things. So that these possibilities that will actually happen at any time are indeed very necessary to take everything seriously. So that at this time, Nagato will get better in this situation, and how many changes need to be truly faced. So that in the present, I need to really deal with these things well. Indeed, it will also need to be faced, and how much these changes will have to be considered. So that at this time you will need to go, really be able to face these special situations. There will also be anything that you will need to really deal with, and there will be better changes. So at this time, what needs to be done and what they can really do is actually very important. And at any time I would go to do this, which is actually invisible. How Nagato will persist in this change is actually very necessary to consider. So that at this time, if you want to understand how to do these things, it is indeed very capable of bringing them a different change. At this time, what Nagato knew very well was whether the root cause of what he was doing was happening as they thought. So that at this time, how will it progress to better possible. All of these need to be dealt with, and these things now will really become more like themselves. These things happened at Nagato at this time, which is actually not difficult to see. "Humans, you all deserve to die!" "Kill these damn humans!!" "We must be able to win, definitely!!" "At this time, we just have to kill them, which is enough." ... The fact that he will change under his own efforts is that he will do it to the extent he should. At least he thinks he needs to do this, he still has a clear understanding of himself. And he would do it, the root cause is very clear. After learning about these things, Nagato was actually very happy to accept the extent to which he wanted to accomplish it, which was still very important... 2426 Chapter 507: The Last Dawn You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while doing these things, in fact, it is not difficult to guess what they will do and the root cause. And at any time they will work so hard to accomplish what they should do, which is how they can progress to better changes in this period. And at any time how they will do these things well, in fact, they still need to make better changes like this. As a result, it is actually very necessary to consider the occurrence of these things at any time. "Don''t give these monsters a chance, we need to be strong!" "We will definitely be able to win here!" "This is what we have to accomplish!" "The final dawn will come!" "Can''t be underestimated by these damn monsters!!" "No matter what, we can all win!" ... So what Nagato will need to accomplish at this time is more likely to be something that needs to be considered. At least now I can do something through my own efforts, and now I will still have my own efforts to truly learn this way. Nagato will do whatever happens when anything and some may happen, at least in Nagato''s cognition, he will still do it like this. And with the current understanding of himself, Nagato himself can actually explain that these things will happen now, but Nagato still understands very well. As for at this time, Nagato will need to really deal with it, what will he do under these things. At least at this time, he still understands this very clearly, and what they can really deal with, whether these changes happen as they thought. This is actually very important to him, so that at any time something will happen. Under these circumstances, it is actually not difficult to see that this kind of thing may happen in the current situation. And at any time, Nagato will need to do these things at the same time, it is indeed not difficult to see that in this special situation facing now. What progress will Nagato make? Some changes that I need to work hard to make. So that what he would do is actually very necessary for himself. When you are serious about doing a good job, you need to complete these changes. This is actually very capable of working hard, thinking about how you need to accomplish these things. At least in the children''s perception, some things will happen and the extent to which they can be truly accepted is also becoming more with the change of time. To put it simply, Nagato will really do some things well. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he would do it, the fundamental reason is that he can really do it. It is also at this time how Nagato will need to complete it, which is actually very clear and concise for his own understanding. So what will happen at this time, now more places need to be seriously considered. When these things are right, they will actually need to deal with them well, and they will be able to do it, and then do what they do with their own efforts. At least he would accomplish this at any time, in fact, it was something he could face at all. "Have you heard what the little brother said?" Old Tang roared, "As long as we live, we will be the best testimony!" Xunread www.xunread.com And when this happens at any time, Nagato itself is still very understandable, At least for now, for everything, it is also how to make these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see what he would need to do, and he still understands very well in this world. And you can really face it whenever you need it, as if you can actually go under any change. Faced with this special situation, how many things they can do. What Nagato Society needs to accomplish in this society, now it is even more necessary to face these good changes. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do this. In this case, it is actually necessary to do more possibilities like this. At this time, there will be many things that need to be truly faced, and as they work hard, they will truly enter a better space. Then it is really going to be paid at this time, and these efforts will become more like their support over time. And when Nagato himself is dealing with everything now, he can still do it through his own efforts, At least in this recognition now, the nickname is still very clear. At this time, I will need to make these changes and people who have contributed, and it is also very necessary to think clearly. And under the change that Nagato will complete at any time, in fact, it is still changing over time, and it truly becomes more like between them. At this time, it will take so hard to complete it at the same time, and now it needs to be changed even more. This is at least the aspect that Nagato can truly accomplish, and now it needs to be considered more. "You damn humans, it''s impossible to escape from here!" "We must live, sure!!" "No one can escape from here!" "No one can disturb, our master''s rest!!" ... And with the current understanding of anything, you can actually do it for your needs through your own efforts. It is also how they will need to complete, the state they should have. At least in this society, you need to do what you should do. This is actually the hard work he can now go through to truly achieve the change he needs to complete As a result, at this time, how to accomplish this and the possibility that he should be able to face, in fact, Nagato still knows how he will make progress. At least this is a very important thing for Nagato, so that at any time Nagato will need to do how to accomplish these changes now. While still having an understanding of oneself, there are still aspects to consider. And Nagato will need to do this at any time, and it''s not difficult to see some things. While really doing some hard work, in fact, what can really bring them is the possibility of progress and better. So at least at this time, how Nagato will accomplish it, and now that these changes are even more, this is what he needs to really deal with. And it''s not difficult to see that Nagato will sit like this. He still knows exactly what he should do at this time. This is the most important thing. At this moment, something really happened, which was also related to his own decision... 2427 Chapter 508 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will do it at this time when doing anything, which is still very important to him. Sometimes he will go, how to do everything is really necessary. "Haha, master?" Nagato smiled, "I have seen it a long time ago that something is sleeping under this black mountain, but I don''t know exactly what it is." "However, now listening to what you say, I understand a little bit." Those changes that are really done this way can really be done in one''s own efforts, this kind of special changes. What''s more, how can you really accomplish this in this society, and what you can face now. What they will do at this time of change is still very important. So that under the current changes, they will need to do whatever they can to truly cope with any changes. It is actually not difficult to see that it is really necessary to do things like this, and this kind of change will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while they will work so hard, they will make various improvements. So at least while this society needs to work so hard, it is indeed true to be able to do it, and how many things it will be responsible for at this time. Then it is not difficult to see the things that this society needs to do. How to achieve these changes that you can face, you really need to really make the changes you should make. So it is true that at the same time that I can go through my own efforts, it is not difficult to see that I can really go. When all the special circumstances will change, it is indeed possible to accomplish this. While facing these things at any time now, I can actually face these changes. While there will be these changes that she will need to accomplish in this way, she does have what she needs to do. So those things that can be really done well will need to be really done. How much do you need to do at this time? And with their own efforts, how will they struggle to achieve these changes that they can make. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much Nagato-san can really go in this special situation at this time? "You damn human beings, you can''t survive!" "Nothing is possible, stay alive with us!" "We will definitely kill you all!" "You damn human beings will definitely die in our hands in the end!" ... Then it is really going to go at this time, how to get any situation that can bring them change now. How many people can really do this at this time, and more will happen as they face it now. And the things that can really be faced are indeed the real need to face these things again in this society. How many of these may go, how to do it with my own efforts, In the face of anything he faces now, Nagato will also make himself. While this society needs to accomplish these things, it is indeed these special changes that will occur under the current circumstances. And in any era, you need to be able to go, and in this society you need to have how many changes you can face now. It is indeed true at this time, and it is necessary to do things that can really be done.Look at www.khshu.com How much will need to be dealt with, and how many of these things may be faced with. These changes that need to be truly faced will have these things that they can truly do well. There will still be more possibilities, and at any time Nagato needs to be able to face this situation again, At least Nagato will need to do this, the fundamental reason is because. It is still very important for them to make progress at this time to more considerations. And at any time Nagato will need to be able to do so. Now this situation needs to be considered even more. In fact, what can really be brought to them is how many different things they can face now. This can be regarded as the need to really deal with it at this time, and these things will indeed need to be done in this way. It also means how Nagato will deal with these changes at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will really do what they should do at this time. It is also now that through my own efforts, I can really find better with these people here. "Don''t listen to the words of these beasts!" Old Tang roared, "They just want to break our confidence, we can''t be afraid of them!" It is still very important for Xiao Yang to bring further such assurance in the next issue. And at this time, Nagato still knew very well that he would need to work so hard, which is still very important for Nagato now. Then it is really possible to go, at the same time that it brings them change. In fact, they are able to go, how many things they can do at this time. It is also at this time that it is very important for Shenzhen to make progress over time and what changes they will make. And with the current understanding of everything, Nagato can actually face these changes. It is necessary to truly be able to, and how many things will need to happen at this time is actually very important. And with his own understanding, Nagato still knows very well that he would do this and what is the root cause So that at this time, what Nagato will do will need to go, really can pass the effort. It''s still going to really become more like themselves over time, not just because of how much these changes can bring them back. In fact, the changes that Nagato can bring to them will also have these possibilities that they need to truly cope with. "Go!" "Kill them all, you must stick to it!" "Let these monsters understand that we humans are the final masters!" "Chong Chong Chong!!!" ... So what Nagato will do at this time is actually very important to him, at least he knows how to do it. And do it at any time, to really accomplish these things. It is indeed necessary to do this, which is also an aspect that needs to be considered very much. Moreover, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to do it so seriously any time. They will do this, and this situation will often be imagined... 2428 Chapter 509: A Powerful Man You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato knows very well at any time is really doing something now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while he will change at this time, the changes and thoughts of the inner child are also changing over time. And at any time, you need to really deal with it. In this case, you are really doing what you should do with your efforts. At least I will need to do these changes, but I am actually following my own changes. "I think, you damn little things, maybe you haven''t figured it out yet." Nagato smiled, "Your opponent is me! It has always been!!" It will also change with the efforts It is at this time that Nagato will need to do what it needs to do. In fact, this is also very important. And what it will be done at any time is what it can do now. How to complete these changes at this time, this is really possible to do so. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that it really takes such hard work to complete some things. In fact, it is necessary to be able to face these changes, and how many possibilities will happen under such circumstances. And Nagato will need to do this at any time. This is actually something they can take so seriously, and how they will improve over time. This can also be regarded as he has made progress in this society, but they will really slowly become more like themselves over time. Moreover, the things that Nagato will need to consider at any time are indeed the things that can really be faced, and they will also need to be done so hard. In their cognition, they will need to do what they can do to face these changes at this time. How much need to go, really cope with this possibility. Then it will need to be faced, these changes will need to be faced with these things. It is also true that these changes will be able to face, and how much is the possibility of being able to face good ones? That is how Nagato will be completed at this time. "Kill them, kill this human!!" "We can win the final victory, for sure!!" "The final victory must belong to our humanity!" ... Now that it is more necessary to truly accomplish this possibility, it is indeed very clear to them themselves. The changes that will need to be made at this time are also how they can progress to such a better possibility with their efforts. This can be regarded as Nagato Club, and how will it do these things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see what changes will happen in this special situation now. And while any society needs to face these things, it does need to be taken so seriously. In fact, this is what Nagato can do to truly cope with these changes and the situation. So that in the current situation, you will need to really do these things well.The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com In fact, this kind of transformation that will bring him to Nagato is really becoming more like themselves over time. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that the things that can really be dealt with are the correct ones. It is Nagato who needs to go at this time. How many changes can he really face? And it''s also true that this kind of change can grow over time, and it''s not difficult to see the need to do so. At least how Nagato will accomplish it, and at this time, there will be things that he can really deal with. This can also be regarded as the changes that Nagato will make at this time, but in fact, it also needs to be really done. How to make these changes is also very necessary to accomplish this, and at any time Nagato will need to do so at the same time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that with the current understanding of everything, Nagato itself is in fact. It is very clear, at least at this time how they will need to do these things, and it is indeed a situation that they can take so seriously. Moreover, based on his own understanding, Nagato will truly cope with what he needs to do well. In fact, as far as this is concerned, I am very willing to do this. So at this time, you need to be able to go, and you need to work so hard in this society. "These damn monsters are really annoying!" "No matter what, we can live on!" "We will be the protagonists of this era at this time!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see why they would do this. Now that I understand everything, the effort Nagato can pass is also how I can progress to this kind of change at this time. That would need to be taken so seriously, how many changes are there. This is actually very much needed to be done like this, and this possibility will become more with their efforts. And at any time, Nagato will truly be able to complete these things so seriously, which at least shows how much progress he will make at this time to this possibility. That''s what really needs to be faced, and how to complete these changes in this situation. This is also growing with time, and how to progress really at this time, to this point, it is possible that more changes will occur under this special situation. At least at this time, what Nagato will need to accomplish, and what needs to be considered now is also after their special situation happened. Even Nagato himself is working hard over time, and the real growth is now more important to consider. At least for Nagato, it is very necessary to take it seriously. And at any time, Nagato is very much about the things he needs to consider, and it is also with his own efforts to truly cope with such changes. They will also really face this kind of things that are good, and will become more like they claim to be as time goes on. And while this kind of growth and change over time, in fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do at this time, at least this is very clear... 2429 Chapter 510 Its All Up To You You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then these special situations will happen now, and it is not difficult to see that Nagato will do just that. It is also based on the fact that he will really work hard, for some things, and really work hard to accomplish this. That can be regarded as how Nagato will make progress at this time to more aspects that need to be considered. "Brother, you must stick to it!" "You must live, definitely!!" "Our safety depends on you!!" "We will definitely survive in the end!" "The final battle must be our victory!!" ... At least at this time, Nagato will need to do a good job, and at this time how to do it in this special situation. It will also grow over time, and is slowly becoming more like themselves. Moreover, things that Nagato understands very well at any time really require such serious efforts. At the same time, when something changes, it will grow over time, just like this becoming more like themselves. So while facing this kind of special human change, it is indeed facing these special changes. How will it be completed? Now it is even more necessary to consider this possibility. We need to really deal with good things, but we will indeed have how we can progress to this possibility at this time. I need to really be able to go. Under these special circumstances, there will be different changes and progress. This can be regarded as what Nagato will do at any time. The fundamental reason is that they will work so hard. At the same time, they are really facing this kind of special change now, and they will complete some things as they work hard. So that the changes that are being faced now can indeed be achieved. These special things they face will increase over time, and they are really very important. And how much they can really face these special changes in these characteristics will bring them even more powerful progress. This is why Nagato understood very well from the beginning. You really need to work so hard to complete some things and you will have these changes that you can really get. It will also increase over time, and slowly become more like themselves. "It seems that these people are very clear!" Nagato murmured, "If it were not for me, these people would have died long ago." And for Nagato, it is really going to be done like this, which is actually really going to be able to make these changes. It will also go away with time, and truly slowly become more like themselves. And for anything, you need to really deal with it, and the good things are actually different. He will need to face these special circumstances again at this time, and he will need to face this particular change. Still need to be serious, how many changes have been made? So that while there will be changes in this special situation, it is indeed impossible to see why they will do this. And at this time, I also need to make such serious efforts to make serious progress.Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com How many changes will take place under these special circumstances up to now. At any time, how Nagato will progress to this special situation now is also with their efforts to make such serious progress, This can also be regarded as how many things Nagato needs to accomplish like this, and more likely to need to be done seriously. And under the special change that he can face now, it is still very important to him at least. And while it can really bring them progress, Nagato still knows exactly what he needs to do. So that at this time Nagato will need to really deal with this kind of thing, in fact, it is still very much. The changes that can be brought to them will also change even more. That''s how it will accomplish these things at this time, and it will also change more with their efforts and progress. At least in their cognition, how will they accomplish these changes now, and whether they can really take it so seriously. In fact, I will go, and at this time how I will do what I should do, I also need to really face this possibility. So even when these things are happening now, Nagato is actually very clear. "Kill these damn monsters!!" "Monster, you quickly say die!!" "We are the final winner!" "No matter what, we are the final winner!" "This is the result we want most!" ... I will need to work so hard, but it is actually very necessary to do this. And at any time when there is a need to deal with such a good thing, Nagato itself is still very willing to accept anything. Because at this time, Nagato will indeed do it through his own efforts, which is still very important to him at least. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is the real way for anything to happen now. In fact, in terms of itself, what can really bring them progress is also really necessary to accomplish this. And at any time, I will really deal with this special change at the same time. It''s not difficult to see that we can really face these special changes, and we can indeed do these things well. And while they are really able to face these changes, it is indeed how they will achieve this kind of progress as time goes by. This is actually a very important thing for Nagato, at least he also knows what he will do. It is also very necessary to do a good and better change. And at any time to truly be able to do these things well, it is indeed necessary to do so. You will need to face these changes at any time. While you can really work hard at the same time, you really need to face these simultaneously. This is also what Nagato Society needs to take so seriously. This is what he can really think clearly. And in any case, Nagato will need to do this. It''s just that they themselves can bring them progress, and this kind of change will become even more numerous. And this can be regarded as how many things happen under Nagato''s own perception of anything... 2430 Chapter 511 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time how Nagato will need to do this kind of thing, it''s actually not difficult to see. Under this special change now, it is also true that we can face this special change, and how much progress will there be. So at this time, you will need to be able to face it, and this special change will really need to be done so hard. And at this time, you will need to go to complete this special situation. "Brother, your combat effectiveness is too strong?" Old Tang couldn''t help sighing, "Our safety is in your hands!" So that is to be able to truly face these possibilities now, it is indeed necessary to truly make these changes. At any time they will need to deal with this special change, and at the same time, they will have the possibility of actually being able to face this special change. Really able to go now, these special situations are indeed also facing now. You will need to accomplish what you can truly do. These special situations will have truly completed changes. So at least at this time, what the little sister should do is still very clear and understandable in his eyes. Even with the current knowledge of everything, Nagato still has his own understanding. And as to why these things happen, this is the result of this error that has to be taken into account. So when something happens at any time, it''s actually not difficult to see for them as individuals at this time. They still know exactly what they need to do, at least at this time, how many things they will do. This can also be regarded as how to progress through my own efforts now, and now it is even more necessary to consider the space and degree of such progress. As a result, it is not difficult to see what can be accomplished at this time under any circumstances, and these changes must be considered now. And at any time you will need to go and face these special possibilities. Indeed, it will be truly completed with the progress of time, and now more needs to be considered. Because Nagato understands things very well at any time, it is really not that easy on the road to becoming stronger. So if that is the case, with my own efforts to truly do something at the same time. It is also at this level that there will be more room for this kind of progress that can bring him his own progress. As early as now, Nagato will work so hard, but at the same time how to do well what you should do. In fact, this is very important. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that it will make progress at this time. In fact, this kind of change and degree for him will increase with this change. So at least at this point, Nagato still knew very well what he would need to do at this time. This is also how hard he is at this time to truly make this change. This is actually very important to Nagato itself, so that he will go as far as he can at any time. How much this kind of change and the real reversal they can bring. It is also how Nagato will accomplish this at this time, the possibility that he can truly take it seriously. Anything will happen now, in fact, Nagato is also very aware of the fundamental reason why he would do it. This is also a very important situation for him. "Long live my little brother, long live my little brother!!" 52 novel www.52xs.cc "We will be able to win the final victory!!" "Trust my brother, I believe you!!" "We are all casual cultivators. Only by doing business can we survive!" "We must be able to continue to live in this era!!" ... And we also know very well how it can do something to the extent it can understand it. Because at least at this time, what Nagato will do, this is also his understanding of himself, and it will truly become more like themselves over time. Because at this time, how will Nagato do these things well. In fact, it is not difficult to see what the root reason he is doing, which is actually very important to him. In fact, Nagato will be real, and will go further and further on the road to becoming stronger. So much so that Nagato will understand very well at any time, it is the special situation that he can actually bring to them while making these changes. This can be regarded as a Nagato meeting, how to truly deal with anything now. This can be regarded as the reason why Nagato will go so hard to do some things well. Then, with the changes that can be faced now, it is actually not difficult to see that Nagato will be able to do so. At this moment, Nagato still understood things very well. Under these changes that can really bring them progress, how many different things will happen at the same time as these real improvements are brought to them. This can be regarded as the Nagato Club needs to really face these things, and it is indeed true that it will make its due efforts over time. So at this time how Nagato will do its own things well, it''s its special, imaginable change. This is actually how progress has been made at this time, and now it is even more necessary to consider this possibility. As time progresses, Nagato will need to do this. In this special situation, it will also go away with time, and it will really grow to the changes they should have. So now I can go through my own efforts and how to achieve these special circumstances. I will also respond to these changes as I can They will truly be able to progress to a certain level at this time. "No matter what, we will definitely survive!" "At this last juncture, we will surely be free!" "The final outcome, we humans must win!" ... At least at this moment, Nagato can say that these three things really need to be done in this way, which is actually very necessary to consider. So what Nagato will do at this time, this also has a certain position for himself. So why did he do this, to what extent I have to do it, these are the changes he can really accomplish in this way. So at this time, Nagato will go, and he will do his best to do all these things that he can really do... 2431 Chapter 512 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, you will need to be able to go, but what kind of things have been done at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how to accomplish through my own efforts now, and now it is more necessary to deal with this special situation. So at any time now, you will need to really deal with it. While doing good things, it is indeed impossible to see that you can really do it. This can be regarded as what needs to be done at this time. This kind of possibility will also go away as their time increases, and they truly become more like themselves. So that at this time, you will need to do this, and you will need to really be able to do such a good change. In this case, they will truly become more like themselves over time. "If you want to win, you must give something!" "Come on, we must win the final victory!" "Humans are the final protagonists!" "These damn monsters will definitely be killed by us!!" ... But while being able to make efforts now, Nagato will actually deal with it as time increases. Any change will also need to be truly able to be made, and how to complete it at this time requires the effort to be made now. At least at this time, Nagato still understood very well why he would do something at this time. So much so that the things that he did at this time, how much this kind of change was for him. This can also be regarded as Nagato''s understanding of what he needs to do from the beginning, and it is also the fundamental reason why he will work so hard. Because at this time Nagato will need to do this, it is actually not difficult to see these things. Nagato will go to these things that can really be faced, and it is indeed true that they can really be able to understand everything now. How do you need to be yourself, you need to do this kind of thing really well. And when you can really face these things, you really can''t see it. In this special situation facing now, there will still be these changes that I can truly accomplish. And as they make real progress with their own efforts, when it comes to these things, they will also be more like themselves at the same time. It is necessary to face these things in this way, but Nagato will actually change over time to compete for his own ideas. And at any time Nagato will need to do so truly, this possibility. In fact, it is not difficult to see what is the root cause of this, which is also very important. And at any time, to be able to really work hard to accomplish these things, it is indeed necessary to accomplish these special changes. This can be regarded as at this time, Nagato is really going down through his own efforts. How to really do what you should do is also very important. "Kill all these monsters?" Nagato smiled lightly, "This kind of thing is not that simple, but if we want to get rid of the root cause, we need to do something." And at any time Nagato will need to work so hard to complete, how many of these changes are actually very important. At this time, you will need to take it seriously. Under this special change, you will also need to make some changes so seriously. And how Nagato will need to be able to go at this time, in the face of this special situation. Will it progress to a certain change with their efforts?Literary Theory www.wenxueda.com This is actually something that needs to be truly faced, and it will follow their efforts, but they can only make these more perfect changes. So at this time, Nagato will need to really deal with good things at the same time. It is indeed impossible to see how many different possibilities will occur under this special change now, This is actually something that you really need to do, so you can really face it. These things will follow their own understanding, and they will truly become more like them. And it will be needed at any time, and Nagato''s response is good. In fact, Nagato will need to really deal with it. This kind of thing can actually be done like this. You will need to face it as you will need to. Under these changes, you will need to truly be able to accomplish this special situation. It will also happen to a certain extent with my own efforts. Moreover, what Nagato knows very well at any time is to really be able to continue through his own efforts and how to accomplish the changes that he needs to face. It can be regarded as the current perception of himself, Xia Changmen also understands why he would do this. At least these special changes we are facing now will also need to be able to face these changes at the same time. It is indeed necessary to do so to complete the special possibility. And the changes that can really be faced, will also need to be faced, how many of these special circumstances are there. Now with these changes facing, it is indeed really able to face. These special situations can really be faced, and there are many possibilities at these times. Then you will need to face these special situations. It is indeed also now, and these special things will happen. At least under these changes, how many things need to be done. Because in these special situations that can really be faced, you will need to really be able to face these special changes. It is also a possibility that needs to be truly able, and at this time, needs to be done well. This is also what Nagato Society needs to go, so hard to really do something. "You damn humans, we are going to kill you!" "You humans, you all deserve to die!!" "We are the final winner!!" "No matter what, we will be able to win the final victory!!" ... So that at any time, Nagato knew things very well. How to make some changes at this time, these points are also very important to him. And while facing everything now, Nagato still understands very well. I am now through my own efforts to truly complete these special changes at the same time. In fact, Nagato still understands things very well, and it will really increase to the extent he wants with his own efforts... 2432 Chapter 513 Redemption and Hope You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the special circumstances they are facing, how many things will happen is actually the direction they can stick to. Because what you need to do now, the changes that can now be brought to them are really very important, and this is something that needs to be considered. And at any time, Nagato will need to do so at the same time. "Perhaps, the final result will be just as we thought, victory!" Tang Lao shouted, "We are the final victor!" In fact, it is not difficult to see how progress is needed in this society, and it is even more necessary to truly do well in these aspects. So at this time, Nagato will need to take things seriously. As their efforts increase, how many things will happen. And at any time, it is not difficult to see when they really bring these special circumstances. At any time, they will truly do these things, in fact, by themselves. They will take any changes so seriously with their own efforts. In fact, their own progress will increase over time, and the real change is also very important. And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that if you are really responding to any changes, there will still be some changes. And at any time you will need to really deal with it, under this special change. In fact, the progress that can really bring them is also with their own efforts, they will need to play in this special situation. And with his own efforts, Nagato himself still needs to deal with anything really well. And Nagato will need to do this at any time, the root cause is that it can really go. With my own efforts to accomplish some things like this now, I will really be able to do it with the progress of time. How much is it at this time? In fact, this point is still very important to Nagato, so that at any time you will need to face these special changes that you can really face. In fact, what they can really do is that they will need to do it over time. These changes will also need to be made to truly face this special situation. "No matter what, as long as you live, there is hope!" "Fighting at this time, we all need to be saved." "We will definitely win, we will definitely return!!" "This is our era!!" "Come on, to live is hope!!" ... Then over time, you will need to do what these special things that really happen may need to do. , This can be regarded as the need to work so hard at this time, and it is indeed necessary to really deal with it. Fortunately, they will care about it at any time, and at the same time, it will be completed so seriously with their efforts. This is also more important. So while there will be changes at any time, it is indeed how you will accomplish it with your own efforts under the current understanding of everything. It is also here that you choose to be able to truly do this, at least at this time you will need to face it. Under this special situation, how will they really progress to a certain extent. At least at this time, it will be necessary to accomplish this possibility. I will really be able to do so hard to do what I should do, and Nagato is very clear about this.000 literature www.000wxxs.com But at this time, how will Nagato do what he should do. This is actually not difficult to see, in any matter facing now. In fact, the changes that can be brought to them are real struggles over time, to their own understanding. And under any special change that needs to be done in this way, It is true that they will need to face these special changes at the same time, and the progress they have brought to themselves will also change more. Moreover, these situations that can really be faced now will happen, as far as it is in itself is still very important. So that at any time there will be a need to really deal with this special situation. Nagato will still go and really make progress at this time, which is very important to him at least. So if you can go now, you will also need to deal with it through your own efforts. In fact, in this case, it is necessary to take it seriously. And it''s facing anything now, at least this time. Nagato will also truly realize how many of these changes he needs to face. And at any time you need to really make a change of this kind, you will need how to do it now that you can really deal with this possibility. Under this special situation facing now, how to do it with my own efforts, At least at this time, Nagato understood very well. I will have to face this special change, and this situation will grow over time. Moreover, he will do something at any time, and it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to do it. These changes will also progress to a certain extent with time. And it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do at any time. "Anytime, someone needs to do something!" "We will definitely win this final victory at this time!" "Who can say that this is not our time?" "Come on, stay alive!!" ... What kind of progress can really be made at this time, and at the same time that this change will happen more possibilities. And Nagato is very sure about this, at least he knows what he needs to do in this society. This is also for the efforts that can be passed now, and it will become more with this progress over time. And at any time there will be a need to go to this time, to this particular change. In fact, it is not difficult to see that anything you are facing now will happen. He will need to be able to do it, and at this time to do what he should do, it is clear to him to do something. And it''s not difficult to see what Nagato will need to do at any time. Really able to go at this time, have their own ability to really make changes. It can be regarded as at this time, Nagato will need to be able to do this, and this can be regarded as being implemented at any time... 2433 Chapter 514 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So in the current situation, you will need to really deal with this special change at the same time. In fact, Nagato also knew very well that he would need to go, and how to do it was very important to him at least. So the thing that Nagato knows very well at any time is how many things really need to be done at this time And while I can go through my own efforts now, I really can''t see it. "It seems that humans and monsters must have one side to win the final quota." Old Tang said helplessly, "At this time, many things can''t be explained in words." At this time, you will need to be able to face it, and these changes will be carried out so seriously with your own efforts. Then, under these special circumstances that I can really face now, I need to really do these things well. It is also for all their efforts to make real progress to a certain extent. And at the same time when they will do it, it is indeed not difficult to see. If you can really face these special changes, you will really make some changes along with your own efforts. And while doing this with my own efforts, I will indeed do it specifically. This is also a very good understanding of myself. So that it is still very important for him to be able to use his own efforts to accomplish the aspects that need to be considered now. And when you can really face these special changes, you will indeed need to face them. In this case, it will be, and it will increase with my own efforts. It is not difficult to see how these things need to be done under this special situation now, and it is indeed possible to do so. In essence, how many of these things they can bring. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things can really happen at this time. At least at this time, it is not difficult for Nagato to see that in this special situation facing now. How many things will happen, it is indeed not difficult to see, it is indeed to the extent that one can do it. And they will need to do this at any time. These root causes are based on them at this time.Will go to have what happens on its own. So even at this time, Nagato knew very well what he would need to do, which is also very important. And with the current understanding of everything, it is actually not difficult to see. These changes that are truly achieved in this society will also be taken so seriously with my own efforts. And how Nagato will do something at this time, it is indeed impossible to see. "As long as we win the final victory, it is all we can do for ourselves!" "You must stick to it, sure!!" "Regardless of humans and monsters, we just have to live!!" "In this place, we need salvation!!" ... While being able to do this, it is actually not difficult to see what it means to them at this time. And at any time, Nagato will do it at the same time. It is true that we cannot see how we can really go under these special circumstances at this time. It can also be regarded as truly able to face these special changes, and this is indeed the special change that can be truly faced.Bayi Chinese Website www.8lzw.com There will still be these special degrees that they need to complete. So so much so that under the current changes, how many changes will need to be made that can be done? And when you can really face these special things, you will need to face all these changes. Indeed, it is really possible to do what needs to be done, and to do this special possibility. Then as time grows, it is indeed possible to go through my own efforts again. It is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will actually need to do this in any matter facing now. At least this point is still very clear to him, so that he can do it at any time, and he also knows more clearly how he can do it. And at any time you will need to do this, at the same time as this change. It is indeed necessary to really deal with it, and this possibility is actually a very important thing. And at any time Nagato would need to do this, this kind of special thing would happen at the same time, at least in the scope of Xiao Ming''s cognition. You don''t need to be so serious, and it''s very important to do what you should do. And what Nagato would need to do at any time, these things of his are indeed really able to face changes first. This is actually true. While being able to face these things, there will indeed be changes that you need to accomplish. It is also truly able to go. Under the current special changes, there will be the possibility of what one needs to truly accomplish. And Nagato would do it any time, at least it was quite clear to him. So that when doing these things at any time, Nagato himself will change and change under this situation. At least this is something he will take seriously at least at this time. So that how to do well at this time, you have to make these changes that you can make. What Nagato does, at least this point really needs to be considered, so that at this time, what will really happen. This can also be regarded as Nagato''s presence, how will these changes be done anytime now. At the same time, it is not difficult to see the significance of this to her, whether it can really happen to some special circumstances. And Nagato will need to go there at any time to truly cope with such things. It is not difficult to see how he does this at this time is also very important. "You damn humans, we won''t let you go!" "Definitely, we will not let you go!" "Humans are just a bunch of ants!" "Kill them, don''t let them do evil!!" ... And what Nagato knows very well at any time is that in this special era, some changes will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the changes that can really be faced can also be done. It is at this time that you will need to truly be able to face these changes, and at the same time, with your own efforts, you will need to do so. And over time, they will need to be so real. While working so hard, how much she needs to accomplish?.. 2434 Chapter 515: Playing With You You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato knows very well at any time is how he will be able to make this special change through his own efforts at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in such a situation now, there will be a root of these things that one can truly accomplish. So that while there will be changes at any time, it is indeed impossible to see. "You little monsters, I''m afraid you haven''t figured it out, what''s your current situation?" Nagato smiled lightly, "I''m just playing with you!" If you can really do this, you will return to their efforts so seriously. And while you can really do this, you will indeed need to do things like this, and how much you will change with you. And while working hard, I will be able to do so according to my own needs, which is actually very important. And under these special circumstances, they are indeed facing this special change, and the next meeting will become more like themselves. If they can really face this special change, how will they go back to do what they should do. Then it means what Nagato will do at this time, which is actually very important to him, so that why something happens at the same time. In fact, Nagato will continue to understand everything now, and what kind of progress needs to be considered now. And under this special change that I can really face, I will complete some changes with my own efforts. So Nagato will get more considerations when it comes to anything now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how he will make progress, to the things he should do well. So at any time, you will need to go, and really deal with these things at the same time. "Kill this damn human being, you can''t let him go on like this!" "At this time, we must stick to it!!" "This damn human being is extremely difficult!" "No matter what, as long as we persist, we will be able to eliminate these humans!!" ... Indeed, it is not difficult to see that he will still have his own knowledge when making these changes. It also proves that now at this time, you will need to really deal with it. Under this special change, in fact, you need to get better at school. Then, at any time now, when you need to really deal with good things, it is indeed not difficult to see the possibility that you will need to really do well. In fact, Nagato himself is also at this time, and it is indeed possible that he needs to take it seriously. As for what kind of progress Nagato will experience at this time, this is actually a very important point. And to do this at any time, at least for him is very important. And with this change, at least for Nagato, while there will be different progress, it is not difficult to see that these changes are actually being made. Nagato will also go to things that can really be explained. It is really necessary to pay at this time, and the effort will still become more as they progress. So how will I progress with the growth of time, and these changes that need to be considered more now.Diandian library www.diandianshu.net When it is possible to face these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that it is possible to really deal with it now. While this kind of thing can really bring them progress, there will indeed be things that they can do well. And Nagato will do it, also because he knows everything in this way. So what kind of progress and real growth it will bring to them under this special change now is actually very important. At least as far as Nagato is concerned, these changes will indeed follow how they can do these things with their own efforts, This, at least for him, is quite clear and understandable. Moreover, with the current understanding of everything, Nagato still understands very well that he will need to go, and how to do what he should do at this time. So at this time, if Nagato can really pass his own efforts. How has it progressed to these changes that I can now pass. This can also be regarded as the need to go at this time, how much is really completed in this special situation. So while now knowing about himself, it is not difficult to see how he will truly accomplish what they should accomplish. And at any time, Nagato will need to really deal with it. In this case, it is not difficult to see. It is also very important how you will do what you should do. And while for him, Nagato itself is actually very important. So Nagato needs to accomplish this in this society, and now some of these changes that can be truly done. These can be regarded as Nagato''s degree of difference at this time, and at the same time how much they need to really deal with these things they can do. And its not difficult to see the dangers of these things that will happen at any time when you need to really do well. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much such progress has occurred under these special changes. "Brother, your charm is still unabated!" Old Tang said helplessly, "These are still demon kings, and they will be turned around by you." At least in Nagatos cognition, there is another point that is very important, and in any society that needs to do this. In fact, while this can really bring them a reversal, it is indeed not difficult to see that they will make progress at this time. How to do these things at this time is still more important to him at least. And at the same time that everything will change, it is actually not difficult to see under the current situation. There will be truly able to do these things well at this time. So that at this time, there is a different change. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in this special situation, Nagato still knows exactly what he needs to do. And at the same time that any society needs to do this kind of thing. I really can''t see what will happen under the current changes. This is also more important... 2435 Chapter 516: The Best Winner You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when anything happens, it''s not difficult to see the reason for this possible occurrence. It is what they can really bring to them, and it is also what they can go through and try to take this seriously. "We humans are the final victor!!" "No one can deprive us of victory!!" "You must live!!" "Kill all these damn monsters!!" "Kill them all before we can rush out!!" ... You need to do these things, and indeed you need to be able to do them. While facing these things, it is indeed how it will be accomplished, and these changes need to be considered more now. Then at this time, Nagato can see what he can really deal with at this time, With their hard work, these changes that can really be done will become more. And while being able to face these things, it is indeed necessary to accomplish this kind of change that they can truly deal with. Moreover, whenever Nagato would do this, it was not difficult to see that when he was doing these things, he really couldn''t really imagine it. Nagato Association is so serious that it actually understands and changes in handling everything. At least at this time, how will Nagato do some things, You really have to consider that you need to be able to face these changes at this time, and you will speak up with your efforts. At least at this time, Nagato will need to really deal with good things. It is also with my own efforts, how can I really accomplish this at this time, these changes will become more with the increase of time. And in any society that needs to really deal with good things, it is actually not difficult to see. At this time, you will have the hard work you can pass, but you will actually be able to make some changes. At least any time Nagato would need to do this, it was actually quite clear and clear to him. Moreover, when any society needs to do something, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will be different at this time, and where it is. Moreover, with some changes that will occur at any time, it is actually not difficult to see the need to accomplish this in this society, which is also very clear. Then, at these special times, there will be some real changes. In fact, these things can really be obtained at this time. "In fact, the most of you can only be regarded as my toys!" Nagato said with a light smile, "I hope you can understand your own position!" How much this kind of growth can be brought to them is also the possibility that they can really not see. And at this time, I will need to go through the changes that I can really face, and also say how many of these changes I can face in the past. And in these things facing now, it is true that you will have what you can do through your own efforts to complete these changes. At least the thing that Nagato understands very well at any time is that while he really does something at this time, it needs to be done just like that. This is still very important to Nagato, so that at this time, it will need to be done, and now it can be really done.139 reading network www.139ds.com So at this time I will go, how many of these things really happened. This is not difficult to see, in the current situation. In fact, he will need to really deal with it, and his changes will also grow over time. But at this time I will need to, really be able to face these changes, and I will need to really face these things, how many possibilities are there? But it can also be regarded as the need to really deal with good things at this time, and it is also true to live more like themselves with their own efforts. Now that we can really face these special circumstances, we need to be able to do well. Under these things that they can do, they will become more like themselves. And at any time, Nagato understands that things can really go. When he realizes that he needs to change, he will try his best to really do what he should do, which is still very important. , And to be able to do Nagato at any time, while doing these things at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he can truly or change at this time. It is also with her efforts to truly complete these levels of responsibility now. With these things that can be done at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see how many changes will be made at this time. Then Nagato will need to go and really be able to face these changes. Indeed, with my own efforts, I will truly face these special possibilities, and indeed I need to be able to accomplish them. And at any time some things will happen, whether they can really be understood by them. They will need to do this at this time. This is actually how many of these changes can really be faced. And at any time, what Nagato understands very well is that he is indeed able to make the changes he needs to accomplish through his own efforts. So at this time, what can be done, how to do something through your own efforts. At the same time every time I can really do these changes, I will really deal with any occurrence with my own efforts. This is what Nagato can do at this time, at least for him. "Kill all these humans!!" "Kill this human, kill him!!" "Can''t let them continue, this is our territory!!" "We are the masters of this world, and we are the best winners!" "Can''t let them escape, no!!" ... He knows how many of these changes he has made, which is actually about understanding himself or getting more. What Nagato will need to do at any time is still very important to him. So that at any time or how to complete, now more needs to be considered. In fact, Nagato still needs to be taken seriously, so that he will need to accomplish something like this at any time. It is also a situation that needs to be considered very much about what Nagato can do through its own understanding... 2436 Chapter 517 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that Nagato is able to do these things, it is indeed possible to do it. At this time, there are still these people who know very well. And if you really work so hard, you need to explain how you need to explain what you can do well in this society. "Fuck, these damn monsters, why can''t they be killed!" "What exactly is going on?!" "Who can tell me why this is!" "What kind of a ghost are these monsters?!" "The endless stream of monsters is really irritating!!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that they will still have some understanding at this time. After all, at any time they need to be able to really explain that they still have at least their own understanding of these things facing them now. So, besides what will happen now, it is not difficult to see that it will be necessary to do so at this time. And what they need to do at any time, it''s actually not difficult to see that some of the things they will be able to do at this time will indeed be done with their efforts. Regarding these things that will happen at any time, the changes they can get at this time will also change more. This is also true, these things that can be faced, there will be these changes that can really be done in this way, or will become more. Because at least what they will need to do at this time, this is indeed what they can do, and there will still be better progress at this level. At the same time that he is aware of everything now, what Nagato will actually consider these things now. There is also a real possibility to go, and the changes made by doing so will become more. So how will they do this at this time? This is actually the transformation that has really brought them, and they will need to be able to do so. So really being able to go, being able to do big things now, but also with their efforts, how they are on the way of growing up with themselves. These changes that have really brought them still have their own better positioning. "If you really want to live, you have to stick to it!" Nagato yelled casually, "If you don''t, you won''t have a chance!" And what they will do at any time, it is not difficult to see these things actually. While facing these changes now, how many of these changes have been brought to them. And while facing these things now, there are indeed these aspects that one can truly lead to. So that it is necessary to do this in this society, which will be very clear to them. So that Nagato will do anything now, and it is indeed not difficult to see how much it means to him. So that everything will change now, and the real thing that can be explained is what they did, and how much the result is. So how would they do these things at any time, it is not difficult to see that they would do it at this time. This is also very telling, and this is also at the same time that these things can really be faced. It will indeed give them what they can actually accomplish at this time under these changes that they can bring about. That''s also what Nagato Society needs to go, and really earnestly work hard to do all that it can do.Reading Building www.dushulou.com So that while everything will change now, it will indeed really explain how to do it under the current situation. At least at this point, he still knows himself so much that he will change and make real progress at any time now. In fact, Nagato still knows very well that when dealing with anything now, he will go to this place where he really wants to become stronger, and there will still be a difference. So that at this time Nagato will do anything, it is not difficult to see at this time. At least he can understand that he has his own efforts to continue, how to accomplish more of these things that can bring them progress. Is that on the way to the real progress that can really bring them? Is it true that some progress will happen as they think. In fact, it is not difficult to see at this time, how many reasons can really bring him forward and become stronger? This can really give them a clear idea, there are still many possibilities. "Have you heard what the little brother said?" Old Tang shouted loudly, "As long as we live, we will get the best result!!" And what Nagato knows very well at any time is what it really needs to do at this time. This is also very telling, is how they will make progress at this time. Then at least these things that I will face at this time will change. The fundamental reason is that I also know what I need to do. At least at any time he would think about it, and the fundamental reason for doing so was based on the fact that he would do everything he could really do well in this way. At least in his cognition, whether many things will happen. In the future, whether it is suitable to become the kind of change they want, it will indeed become the kind of change they want. And at any time they will be aware of and make some progress, and indeed for these changes now, there will be some progress that can really bring them. This can also be regarded as the difference between them at this time, and how much space they cannot enter. At least at any time there will be a need for progress and advancement, these changes for themselves can actually be explained. They will do it just like that, whether these changes can get better possibilities. That is to say, when you can really go to the present and face these things will change, you will indeed have the hard work you can do to accomplish it. So how can it be done at any time? It is indeed not difficult to see that it is necessary to do these things that can be done well now. At least in the current knowledge of anything, Nagato still knows exactly what he would do, and what the root cause is. "We must be able to keep on living!!" "Definitely, we must be able to leave here alive!!" "I can''t continue this way!!" "No matter what, we must leave alive!!" ... At the same time as the current understanding of this matter, there will indeed be things that you can do well. The fundamental reason is based on how they will take it seriously at this time. So the recognition of this matter is actually for Nagato to accomplish this, but there are still many possibilities for at least what they can do well... 2437 Chapter 518 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So in any matter, it is indeed something that can really be explained, and how to do what you should do at this time. As for this time now, you will need to be able to truly say that, and indeed it will need to be done. "You damn human beings, stay here!" "Don''t even try to run away, don''t even try to run away!" "You damn human beings, don''t want to escape from here!!" "We are the final winner!" "Our monster beast is the final winner!!" ... So that you can really sit like this, in fact, it is not difficult to see how you can really do what you should do at this time. Then it is not difficult to see that what they can really contact at this time is that they will really deal with these changes at this time. Because at any time there will be some accidents, they will be accompanied by more needs to really consider this aspect at this time. So that the fundamental reason for these emergence now is how to do all these things that you should do at this time. So now how they will consider the present at this time, and in this special situation that needs to be really done well. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will go, and the changes that he can make at this time will also bring them more progress. At least at this point, they will still be truly different from many people. So Nagato will do these things as they go. It is not difficult to see the fundamental reason why they will do it. It is because they consider these changes well at this time. So it is not difficult to see how to bring these changes to them at any time, in fact, it is not difficult to see under the current understanding of everything. In fact, Nagato still has all these things he can do now, at least in his eyes, how many things he can really do well. It is not difficult to see from here what needs to be done at this time. At least for him, it is still very clear. What is the root reason for them. These things that can be faced, it is indeed impossible to see what they will do, and the root cause. So that the things that are really different at any time are really how to really do under these things that can be faced now. This can actually be done at this time, and now more changes. Then, under these things that we are facing now, we will truly be able to expose the root cause of these things, and that we can truly accomplish this. So while how they will improve at that time, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. What kind of progress they are going to need to consider the good aspects now. So that they will need to do this at this time, and it is indeed not difficult to see what he will consider at this time. Whether these things can appear at the point they want. "It''s just a group of small crawlers, what''s so arrogant?" Nagato smiled and said, "I haven''t started killing, you guys panic first!" At least at this time, I need to consider how to do what I should do. At the same time, things that can really be done at this time will also change with them and will really increase.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com So how much will he consider at any time, how many of these things he can really face in this situation? So that at any time these accidents will actually occur, it is indeed not difficult to see how they will improve at this time. Indeed, these changes brought to them are also very many. And at any time now, they will do something at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine the changes they will get at this time, or they will become more like themselves. Because what you need to do at any time is indeed really able to explain how many of these things are. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these changes that he will do will still need to be considered more with their efforts. And under these things now, whether this happened as they thought, at least it was quite clear to him. And with Nagato''s knowledge now, how he will do these things, in fact, it is very necessary to consider. So now whether these things can happen as they thought, it is still more important to them. Because at this time, what Nagato will need to consider is how to truly accomplish the kind of change and point he wants to accomplish at this time. At least at this time, it was clear to him how he would do what he should do. So how will Nagato take these things into consideration now? It is not difficult to see how Nagato will do what it should do at this time. So it''s not difficult to see how wrong it would be at this time. What can really explain at this time is that there are many possibilities for these things facing now. So that they would just sit like this, in fact, it is not difficult to see what they need to do at this time, which is still very important. Moreover, there are still changes in these things facing now. In fact, Nagato also understood very well how he would deal with these things at this time. Perhaps this is something that he can really face, and there are still many possibilities. "You damn monsters, I will kill you!" "Damn humans, I must kill you all!!" "A group of stupid humans, we must kill you all!!" "Can''t you go on, you damn humans!!" "We can achieve the final victory!!" ... So that these things that can be faced now will also have more changes at this time, and it is still possible to really explain what they will do. At least at this time, Nagato will need to consider how to make real progress at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato can face at this time, or what can be really thought about now. How do they accomplish this at this time, the changes and reforms they should do. At least Nagato knows what he wants to do is right, which is actually very important to him, at least at this time he still understands the truth. .. 2438 Chapter 519 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So apart from the occurrence of these things facing now, it is actually not difficult to see these things that can really bring them. Indeed, there will be more of these changes and advancements under the understanding of everything. Because at any time they will actually appear, and these things that make them feel interesting happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see these things we are facing now. "Victory belongs to us!" "We must be able to overcome all difficulties!!" "No matter what, we must stick to it!!" "As long as we leave here alive, we will have more hope!!" ... While it can bring them progress, it is indeed not difficult to see how they have changed in this society. Then this can be regarded as the current changes to these things, they still have the opportunity to really win them more of these possibilities. Because when something happens to people at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see these things facing people now. Nagato will still go to really do this, at least at this time, how to consider these things now, there will still be many possibilities. So at least what Nagato will do at this time, it is indeed how to complete the current changes. So so that these things now, and this person is going back at this time. How to do these things at the same time, it is indeed necessary for him to consider. So at this moment, what Nagato will do and to what extent he is still very clear about himself. Moreover, it is not difficult to see how more possibilities will be achieved at any time. At this time, their own understanding of themselves will really increase to a certain extent as they work hard. So that what will really appear at any time is how they complete their own progress at this time. At least this is very important to Nagato, and he will do it at any time. The fundamental reason is based on the real situation, how to accomplish these changes that they can do now. Because while cognizing these things, it can indeed be explained. "Why don''t these damn monster beasts be killed cleanly?" Old Tang said with a bitter face, "At this time, we will definitely be able to survive!" What kind of changes will there be at this time is quite clear to them. So that at any time he will show how much progress, and at the same time it is indeed very obvious. The progress they will get at this time is the kind they want. At least at any time now, they will just do these things at the same time. It is true that he can''t imagine how he will consider the possibilities of these things at any time now. Even under these things they are facing now, they will also see that these things are happening now, and they can actually do it. It is also at this time that we can really face these and change how many possibilities are there. So that at this time they will need to do how to accomplish this, for them to be able to do so, this is actually impossible for them to do it.120 novels www.120xs.com Then you will need to do what you can really do well, and change how they will do it. This is also very necessary to consider. So that at any time, how will they do these things well. How many of these things are possible, it is actually very necessary to accomplish this. So that whether anything will happen now, it is not difficult to see how they will progress to a certain extent at this time. At least at this time, how will you consider this matter now? So that under this special situation now, it will be different at the same time. They also proved that they will do what they can do well at this time. Because at any time, how they will consider the occurrence and development of anything now. In fact, Nagato still knows how to do these things at this time, and how many changes he can face. Moreover, with their current knowledge of these things, they actually knew very well what to do. And what needs to be considered at any time is at the same time as the current understanding of these things. How much is this kind of influence and true competitiveness for him? So how do you need to consider so much at this time for an appointment? These fundamental reasons are indeed very necessary to consider. Then I am also at this time, now what Nagato still needs to do, at least how to complete at this time, now more need to consider these things. So that at any time now, these accidents will appear at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that they will do this, at least at this time there are still changes and improvements. There are still many possibilities for how to do what one can do at this time. So that they will really deal with it in this way at any time, under any of these situations that will arise now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will progress to a certain extent at this time. "Listening to Old Tang, we will definitely be able to survive!" "No matter what, this is our destiny!!" "It''s not easy for us to get to this point, we will definitely survive!!" "We must go to the end, we must!!!" ... So now for Nagato himself, it is still more necessary. And when these accidents occur at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do these things at this time. It is indeed very able to go, at this time it shows how much. So what we are going to do at this time now is indeed the number of things that Nagato can really face. So that there will be some unexpected words at any time now, it is not difficult to see like that. At this time, how do you think about the present, and how your own cognition progresses to the present possibility? So that there will be some accidents at this time, which is still more important for him... 2439 Chapter 520 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, I will do what Nagato does, which is actually not difficult to see. In the face of these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see how they will change at this time, which is actually relatively clear. And at any time you need to just sit like this, it is also very necessary to do this, this is also very capable of explaining. "Kill all these damn human beings, don''t let them disturb the master''s sleep!!" "Kill them, kill them!!" "We must persevere and kill these humans!!" "No matter what, we are the protagonists of this world!!" "Killing these damned humans is our destiny!!" ... So that it is necessary to do this at this time. How many of these things are there? So that the things that need to be done at any time now are indeed how many things must be done. Really being able to do what they can do at this time is also very capable of doing it, and you will need to think about what is the root of their progress now. But it has always been at this time, Nagato will need to truly be able to accomplish this. This is what Nagato can pass, and hard work will truly strive for the development of some things. So how many of these changes can be faced now, this is actually some changes that can be explained very well. Just now these things will happen on their own. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato will have more room for real progress at this time. In fact, there is some progress for itself, at least for Nagato. Because he understands that some of the things he will do at this time still have a lot of room for development. Those things that can be done will also become more like themselves. Because at any time, they can complete the current changes with some effort. At least in their cognition, some things will still happen after they happen. In fact, they can actually make these changes. Because after some things have appeared, it is indeed not difficult to see what they can truly achieve. With the current understanding of these things, what they really bring to them can really be explained, it is what they should do at this time. So how will these things appear at this time, it will indeed be corrected under some changes. As they strive hard, they will truly become like everything they can do well. So what you really need to do at this time is actually not difficult to see these accidents that will occur at this time. This is quite clear to him. "As long as you live, you are the best to rely on us." Tang Lao shouted, "It is not easy for us to get to this point. We must stick to it!!" So that the things that can really be explained are really under the current understanding of anything. Even if Nagato can be at this time, he will need to consider how many things are possible now, so that how he will improve at this time. At least in their cognition, many times they will still be very clear, that is, at this time, Nagato will have a different situation. It is also very necessary to consider what progress will be made.Express novel www.ems999.com So it is also this time that they will need to do this, and it is not difficult to see why they did it. It must be based on the impact of these things on them. So even now, under the occurrence system of anything, if you can make these changes that you can make in this life, there will be more possibilities. At least at this time, it will be recognized at the same time, it is indeed not difficult to see what to do in this city of Anhui. At least this is quite clear to them. Because you will need to do this at any time, it is indeed the root cause of how to accomplish these things at this time, and what kind of change is it. So what they will need to do at this time, this is actually what can be done, more changes will happen under their perception. What we need to do well, we can really do well, these changes and progress at the same time. While bringing them progress, how many of these changes are there and how many are possible. So that you really need to sit like this at this time, it''s actually not difficult to see how many possibilities you can do at this time. You will need to go at this time. How many changes can you really face? So how will you really do these changes at this time? What will you do to make some special. It may indeed be there, and how many of the changes made in this way may need to be completed in this way. So if you can really sit like this, it''s actually not difficult to see how they will make progress at the same time. It is indeed true at this time, how to progress to a certain change. So how can you think about it at any time? It really needs to be taken so seriously. Well, at any time now, you will need to go, really able to go, how to really go at this time. What''s more important is that they can do more things to do well. It''s not difficult to see how you will need to do this at this time, and indeed how you will consider these things. Always at the same time how to progress at any time, and at the same time how to progress. There is no need to do these corresponding actions, so that they do it at any time. "These damn humans are really annoying!" "No matter what, we will stick to it, it is the best choice!" "We really have to stick to it, we must!!!" "Killing all these damn humans is our ultimate destiny!!" "Kill!!" ... And at any time, while it can really bring them progress, it is indeed not difficult to see under the cognition of these things facing now. In fact, now that Nagato is able to carry out these changes in cognition now, it does indeed have its own ability to accomplish these things seriously. So that at this time, Nagato will really deal with these determinations and some hard work to become stronger. These possibilities now will also struggle with increasing efforts. So how Nagato will improve is also the only thing he will do at this time, which is very important to him... 2440 Chapter 521 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how will Nagato do these things at this time. It is not difficult to see that at this time, his knowledge and understanding of these things is also growing with his own efforts, and he truly becomes more like himself. Because at this time, what Nagato will consider is something that can really be done at this time. Under these changes, it will increase with their efforts and truly. "It seems that these damn monsters are getting more and more manic." Nagato smiled and said, "But this is also just right, it can make me kill a happy one." But it will always be needed at this time, and the things that can really be explained at this time are how many changes that can really be faced. Then they will need to do this, how they can think about themselves at this time, and how they are making such progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they are really coping with it in this society, and the significance of their real progress now. So how will you consider the current situation at this time, and how much room is there for them to make progress? The things that can really be explained again, the things they are facing now, will follow their efforts. Then I am also at this time how they will do these things, it is indeed not difficult to see. At the same time as they now understand these things, they will change something, and it is indeed true that they can really explain, and really do some things well. That is so that Nagato is able to accomplish this through their own efforts, and it is also very able to explain why they would do this. So that it is not difficult to see exactly what to do at this time. What they can really do at this time is that as they work hard and increase these changes, they will become more like themselves. So what is the root cause of the need to do so at this time. "My God, this little brother is too fierce, right?" "what is happening?!" "My God, is this guy too strong?" "It''s horrible!!" "What kind of person is this guy!!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that these practices are also very capable of explaining something. And while Nagato was able to do some things, he really couldn''t imagine what he would do at this time. At least at this time, he still knew very well what it meant by doing this. And while talking about Nagato, or how to accomplish these changes. It is indeed true that under the current understanding of these things, there will be a different room for improvement, and it will become like these changes that they can really make themselves. So now there will be progress in these things at the same time, and it is impossible to see these changes that will really progress at this time. There are still many possibilities that oneself can take so seriously. At least at this time, what Nagato will do is at this point. In fact, Nagato can still explain things. At any time, how Nagato will consider things, how to really do it at this time, and the changes that he should make. However, it will be needed at this time, and some unexpected thoughts and situations will appear, even if it is not difficult to see that Nagato will do so.Ranwen www.rwenw.com At least in the current understanding of these things, there is still a way to deal with the situation that I can face now. There is indeed such a clear move that is very clear. Because while everything will be recognized by people, it is not difficult to see that they are doing these things to change. In fact, what can really be explained is that the space for their progress at this time will become more with their efforts. From the beginning, he knew that at this time, he was indeed facing some things now, and there would still be changes and improvements. So at any time what will actually appear is what will need to be done, then I can really do it this way, it is also very necessary to consider. So that he would do this when he was in office. In fact, it is not difficult to see how some accidents will happen at this time. It is indeed not difficult to imagine that they will indeed have more good aspects to consider. So what Nagato will do at this time, at least in this society, it can really make progress. It is also the fundamental reason for these changes and how they will progress under these efforts. So at this time, they will need to do this. This is how much they can stick to at this time. So how can it be explained at this time is how much progress will really be made under these changes. Then there will always be a need to do this. In fact, it is not difficult to see what are the root causes of this. So that these accidents will happen at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see what kind of special circumstances are at this time. So how they will accomplish these changes at this time will also be competed with their efforts. So that at this time, what kind of progress Nagato will be at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how they will consider these things at this time. In fact, Nagato still knows very well why he is going back at this time. So what kind of consideration Nagato will take into account at this time, these things are indeed very telling. It is possible for them to make progress in this special situation. And under some accidents at any time, what Nagato can actually explain is. At that time, while I will make real progress, I am indeed fighting for these changes with my own efforts. "Kill! Kill these damn humans!!" "We are the last protagonist, and we will be the last winner here!!" "Kill these damn humans!!" "You can''t let them leave here, you must not!!!" ... Nagato will follow their own efforts to truly compete for what they can, and how to achieve it through these efforts, So now that you understand these things, if you go to Nagato, you can see how it can be explained. What will happen to these things facing now? Now, this kind of change in these matters is indeed something they need to consider very much for themselves... 2441 Chapter 522 Fighting Will You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At any time now, what Nagato knows very well is that he can truly face these things now. In fact, the effort that Nagato can pass is indeed how many changes that can really be faced. Even these things facing now will change at the same time. "Damn, what the hell is going on with these damn monsters?!" "Hey, can you still play well?" "Who can tell me, what is the situation?! "We must stick to it, we must!!" "Come on, we will be able to win the final victory!" ... In fact, Nagato is really making these changes that he can make. And in this special situation that can really bring them, it is really under any thing that can be handled well now. How you will do what you are supposed to do is very clear to Nagato himself. And on the way to real change and progress at any time, it is true for them that they still know the reason for doing so. So that at any time, what kind of progress they will go and can really bring these changes that they have truly experienced these successful progress. This can be regarded as how many of these things are facing at this time. It is actually not difficult to see what they will do and the root cause. At that time, after these things that they will do, then they will bring these changes. What progress has been made when it is really able to do it. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they will do this. The fundamental reason is that at this time, it will indeed bring them corresponding changes and adjustments. So how will they consider these things at any time, it is not difficult to see that they will do it. The fundamental reason is that they can go and do what they should do. "No matter what, we will definitely be able to leave here alive!!" Old Tang roared, "This is our era!!" So they will be able to make real progress at any time, and when they reach a certain level, they will do so. This is relatively clear to them. And at any time to really do these changes, how will be completed, now more need to consider good progress. Well at least at this time.How will they do these things really well. It is indeed possible to do this, and it is also very capable of explaining the current special possibility. So in these things facing now, it is indeed impossible to see that we can really do this. The root cause is what needs to be done and how many changes are there. And all of them are able to do this at this time, but in fact it is just done, which is actually very important. So that there will be some accidents at any time, and it is impossible to see what needs to be done at this time. As for how it can be done in this society, under this special situation now. This can also be regarded as how to really do something at this time. So how do you need to do at this time, at least how to consider the occurrence of these things at this time. So how many of these things are facing now, and how to accomplish them. Well, at this time, you will need to do this. In fact, how many possibilities are there for such a change that can be accomplished like this.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Then it can only be really done at this time and when it is necessary. In fact, what can be explained is that at this time, it is also very necessary to consider why they did this. Well, what can really explain at this time is that they can do it at this time. Under these changes, this thing will happen differently. This can be regarded as Nagato, why did you do this at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things can be done well at this time. It is not difficult to see from the knowledge of anything now that what can really be said is that there is more progress in the current society. So how they will need to complete at this time is actually very important. This can also be regarded as how he would go and really say clearly how they would do these things at this time. So that at any time, how to consider these things now. "Damn human beings, come and die!!" "I can''t let them damn human beings, look down on us!!" "We must stick to the end!!" "Who is our last protagonist? We must figure out this!" "Kill these damn ants!!" ... It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these special changes at this time. So that at any time, what they do is actually still more important. Because he knows the surprises and thoughts he will have at this time, and the real things that can really bring them progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see what progress will be made at this time, and now more of these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how you are facing these things at this time when you can really go. It is indeed not difficult to see that it will be different at this time. How will Nagato consider how many of these things are. So that at this time they will make progress at the same time, it does bring them this change. In fact, it can really be the root cause of these things facing now. It is also the kind of progress that will be produced that can really bring them under the current common progress. So that at any time, will go to things that can really explain. Is it true that Nagato still knows exactly what he needs to do with his current knowledge of anything So that you can really go whenever you need it, and you need to do it at this time. It is not difficult to see how to do what you should do at this time. So at this time, how to do well with the efforts you can pass, it is actually not difficult to see, at the same time as the current understanding of these things. In fact, while Nagato will understand everything now, he still understands very well how he considers these changes at this time. Because at least for her, the development and occurrence of some things are actually very capable of explaining everything to her. At least he thinks so, which is still more important... 2442 Chapter 523 Human Footsteps You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!He will need to do this at any time, and it is not difficult to see that at this time. Will need to really be able to go, how many changes are facing. "These damn monsters must not stop our footsteps." Nagato smiled and said, "This is our human footsteps!!" So it will be needed at any time when facing now, then these things facing now. It is indeed really possible to go, and at this time will go under these changes that can really be done. In fact, while real things will be recognized, how they will do these things they should do. It is also how to really progress to a certain level at this time, and it is indeed not difficult to see that it will be different at this time. In fact, it can also explain what these special changes can be made at this time and at this time. So what can really be explained, it is true that you cannot see what you will need to face, and at the same time what progress can be made with the efforts that can be passed now. In fact, it is also possible to face these changes and how to progress to a certain extent. Because most of the time, they will really be able to deal with any things at this time. This is at least at this time, what kind of changes and progress he will have, and at the same time this kind of progress and understanding for himself. These things that Nagato will do well at this time are indeed very much able to face these changes. Things that will be different at any time are things that can really be considered at this time. What is the source that can really bring them progress at this time. So that under these special circumstances, it will change at the same time., "Long live my little brother, long live my little brother!!" "We must be able to survive in this era!" "No matter what, we must stick to it!!" "We humans are the final winners, humans are!" ... While they will bring these changes to themselves, they will indeed have these directions that they can truly lead. So at least at any time, what can really be explained is the hard work that can be passed at this time, and how to accomplish these things. So how do you need to go at this time? Considering the occurrence of these things now, it is actually not difficult to see how they do it. This is also very important. And how to do well at any time, how much these things have changed, in fact, can still explain everything to him. Well, for these things at this time, it is indeed possible to do these things well at this time. Then you can really do what you should do at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how it will be done at this time, and these changes need to be made well now. So that under the accidents that will occur at this time, it is actually not difficult to see that under the current knowledge of these things. In fact, what they can really master is their own understanding. And while cognizing these things now, they really need to consider it at this time, and it will bring them progress at the same time. At the same time, they will become more like themselves. Everything that Zhao Changmen can do is indeed able to go.Tianhe Novel Network www.ac139.com At this time, I said that I can really deal with it. Under this situation, I will go to the real India. Some things are happening now. Then these things facing now will be completed as they can truly be. At least at this time, Nagato still knew very well what he would need to do. This is still relatively clear to him. So how do you need to think about it at this time, how you need to complete these things at this time, how many of these possibilities are there, So it is necessary to consider how to accomplish this in this society, and to be able to do so. So that at this time, how will Nagato consider how it will be completed at this time. How many of these changes have occurred in these things now. So that if you can really face these changes, you will indeed have what you can do at this time. These things that can really be done well will be done as needed later. It is also very necessary to really consider. So how to really do these things well at this time is also very important. At least at this time how to go, how to complete the current changes. So while dealing with these things now, it is indeed changing, how much this reversal has brought them back. So that at this time, I will really deal with these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time. In fact, this kind of change that can really bring them is still very clear. And at any time, they will have something that can really be explained. How many of these changes will be truly available to this matter now? So that at this time, Hou really happened at the same time of these accidents. Indeed, it is not difficult to see the changes they can make with their current knowledge of these things. So now for these things, these truly powerful things will really be able to bring to them. It is not difficult to see at this time, Nagato was able to do so well under these changes, and how many of these efforts they could really pass. Under these things that need to be done at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see why they would do it. So under the current knowledge of anything, there will indeed be their own knowledge and changes. "Kill these damn humans, you can''t let them succeed!!" "Can''t let them understand, we are inferior to them!!" "Kill these annoying ants, you must get rid of them!!" "No matter what, we are the final winner!!" ... So now, with the hard work I can pass, I will have everything I can really do well. At least at this time how he will consider these things now, this is indeed very telling, these things will still have different places. At least in Nagato''s cognition, some things happened at the same time that they could really bring changes. It really needs to be considered. What can really be clear to them is that they will have better changes... 2443 Chapter 524 Attack of the Demon King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So what will be different under these things they are facing now is what they will really show at this time. These changes cannot bring any pressure to them at all. What this can explain is how they think about these things at this time. How many of these may happen is actually very necessary to consider. "I think we should all know what to do!!" Old Tang roared, "We have to avoid the attacks of these demon kings, so that we can really go to the last moment at this last moment." So that at this time, it is very necessary for them to think clearly about how Nagato will do this. So how does this society consider the occurrence of these things now, whether these things are such a necessity for them? At any time there will be some fundamental accidents, which is actually not difficult to see. There are still many possibilities for what they can really do at this time. At least at this time, Nagato will know how to do this, which is still for many people. Maybe I still don''t know the basic reason why Nagato would do this at this time. He knew that at this time, the fundamental reason for doing so was really very important. Sometimes they will change while they do, and at this time they will form these different places that they can truly lead to. Now any time it needs to be done like this, it is actually very necessary to do it, it is really possible to do it. So what kind of consideration will be given to these things at this time, this is also very telling, everything is what they can do in this way. So now it is not difficult to see that these things will happen at the same time as some things happen. The things that I can do at this time are indeed how many changes I am facing now. So what you need to think about is indeed something that you can really face, and you will indeed have your own cognition, which is also very explanatory. Moreover, some accidents that will actually occur at any time are also very explanatory, and these things still have some very inevitable changes. Moreover, it is the accident that will really appear at any time, and it is really connected with the recognition of facing anything now. So at this time, how does Nagato need to consider some of the current things? In fact, it is not difficult to see that the root cause of these things facing now is based on how they consider it at this time. While the current changes will be different, it is indeed not difficult to see the reasons for this. "No matter what, these damn humans have to die!!" "We must be able to win our final victory at this last moment!" "You must stick to it!!" "Massacre is our best result!" ... Therefore, while understanding these things now, they will be different, and these things that have really brought them changes. After what really happened, they still have what they can go through, and how to do it hard. So that at any time, for them, whether these memories can happen as they think. And under the cognition of these things that they are facing now, the influence it brings to them will increase with their efforts.Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com And at any time, there will be room for these butterfly effects and real progress. In fact, these changes and meanings that can really be brought about at this time are also truly enhanced to a certain extent with these efforts. Because after all, some things happen in many times, and the root cause is based on these things. It must be the root cause of the birth formed at this time, the reason is very clear. Then, as for how to do well at any time, these things are indeed real changes that can be faced, or more will happen. So at this time Nagato was able to do this, in fact, it is not difficult to see why he would do it. So that they will do these things at any time now, how many of them can go. In the current understanding of these things, it is still very important. As for the current society, what I can really explain is that Nagato can really pass the effort. How to really get in touch, and what you can really deal with. So that at this time Nagato will need to go, how do you consider that it will need to be completed at this time. This can be regarded as some accidents in any society now, and how many of these changes will happen and appear. So at least at this time, Nagato understands things really at this time. How many changes will be brought to them under these changes that they can get in touch with. It is not difficult to see that at any time now, there will be changes at the same time. It is indeed impossible to see how many of these changes and fundamentals will be brought about at this time. So it is also at this time that you still need to do this, which is also very explanatory. And at any time, to really be able to face these things, in fact, it can really bring them these changes, how many possibilities are there? It is not difficult to see that Nagato will be able to go at this time when this uncle can go. "Listen to Old Tang and Brother, because only in this way can we really survive!!" "Who can conquer everything is the direction we want to stick to in the end!" "As long as we can get out of here alive, we will be the final winner!!" "come on! Come on!!" ... What can really tell is how many possibilities they can stick to. So in the current society, how much needs to be done is actually what they can do for themselves. So that at this time, I can really do these things now and how to do these things at this time. It is not difficult to see that these changes can really be brought to them, or there will be more possibilities. Then I am also able to go at this time, while being able to face these things now. Indeed, what can really need to be considered is the reason why they would do this. At least Nagato still has a clear understanding of himself, at least at this time. In fact, he also knew very well how much of these things he should accomplish... 2444 Chapter 525 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time they will do this, and it is indeed not difficult to see these things. How to do these things at this time, indeed, you will have a knowledge of yourself, and you will also understand how you should do it. "In this way, the thirst for survival of these guys is quite strong!" Nagato said with a smile, "but this is the right way, this is what I want to see." Well, at this time, these accidents will really happen, and some things will really happen. In terms of Nagato still has everything she can really do well. So that these changes occur at any time, but Nagato still understands himself very well. In doing so, or what is the meaning of doing these things, the space for him to progress is also following the progress and this transformation that can be truly obtained. In fact, the progress that can be brought at any time will become more like themselves. Because at any time what Nagato knows very well can really be explained, more possibilities will happen in this case. It is true that in the face of these things now, there is no need to do anything. In fact, it is not difficult to see that this is also a very telling thing. It is true at this time, how to consider the reason for doing this. So that under these accidents at any time, the changes that can actually be brought to them will also compete with their efforts. And it is true under the root cause of these things we are facing now, under the current understanding of these things. What kind of progress they will make is actually very important. Then these things that can only be faced are indeed very explanatory, and it is this kind of change to any thing now. Even Nagato still knew very well what was the reason he would do this at this time. At this time, it may really be able to explain how much this special situation is. So even if these accidents really occur at any time now, how many such situations Nagato can really face. So even with the current understanding of this matter, Nagato still understands very well what he would do in this society. So that there are such accidents in any society, it is actually not difficult to see how many of these things can really be faced. This is also very explanatory. There is something wrong with these things, and how many possible changes are possible in this way. So how to do this at this time, at least to him is still very clear. And with the recognition of these things now, Nagato still compares how he progresses to these changes at his current level. Well, if it can happen at this time, something like this will really bring them progress. "Kill out, get out of here!!" "No matter what, we can''t be the tired drunk of the little brother!!" "As long as we kill out, we will be the final winner!!" "We must be able to win the final victory, sure!!" "At this moment, we are the final winner!!" "In any case, as long as we persist, it will be dawn!!" ... So that now, Nagato will do it anytime. At least at this time, there will still be more such things that can bring them progress under these things that they are facing at this time. So that at this time, Nagato will need to do what to do.Biquge China www.djychina.com How to accomplish this special situation now requires more consideration. So at this time you will need to go, how many of these things are really done well? So that at any time, how Nagato will go down to complete, this is actually very much able to face these changes. Well, at this time, how many things can be done like this? As for this time to this time, it will need to be completed like this. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they would do it. The fundamental reason is that they did it. In this case, there are still more possibilities. So when you need to do this question at this time, it is not difficult to see that you will need to really be able to do this at this time. This can also be regarded as something that can really be done well at this time, and under these things that they can complete, they will truly make more progress. This is very clear to Nagato at least, because he knows what he needs to do. And while doing these things like this at this time, he also knows very well that he will have better room for improvement while doing all these things. Because he knew that he was at this time, if he could not really do something. It is indeed possible to do a good job well, and under these changes, there will be more possibilities to truly have some accidents. So that at this time, how to go under this kind of change that is really invisible. You will need to consider how this special possibility will happen under this special situation. To be able to do this in this society, it is actually not difficult to see how many of these changes we are facing now. It is really possible to go, and at this time you will need to think about this kind of thing. Indeed, there will be what they can truly do well, how many of these things are there. Being able to do it just like this is also very telling that it will be needed at this time, and it will be more necessary to complete it now. So that the things that can really appear at this time are indeed some accidents that can occur at this time. There will be as much as they can, and these changes will become more. "Kill them all!!" "They rushed here!!" "As long as we kill them all, we can''t let them wake up our master!!" "We must stick to it, this is our last dawn!!" "Fight, fight!!" ... So how many possibilities are there for these things that need to be done at this time? It is indeed true that it can be explained, how many of these things that can really be faced may happen. At least at that time, he will go, how to really achieve these things at the same time. It is true that we can''t see that we can really do this, and there will be more possibilities for these things that we are facing now. Moreover, at any time Nagato will do these things, it is indeed impossible to see how it is going at this time. What is the fundamental reason for doing these things now... 2445 Chapter 526 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times I want to understand, just do something at the same time. Indeed, it is impossible to see that the root cause of these things she is facing now is that he will still make some corresponding choices and choices. At least he would do it at any time, and the fundamental reason was based on what she was able to do at this time. What really created and belonged to, how much of their own efforts. "Don''t get too close!!" "These damn monster beasts are indeed a bit difficult!!" "Don''t give them any chance!!" "Rush! To get out of here is the final victory!!" "You must stick to it, stick to it!!" ... So it is very clear that it is really possible to go to this time now, and that it can really bring this kind of change to them at this time. So how much will go really be able to go, in this special situation now. It is also very capable of facing these things, how many of these changes are there. So that it is necessary to do this at this time, and it is also very able to do what they can do at this time. So that in the current situation, it is necessary to accomplish this. How many of these things can really be done well? As for how to consider at this time, how many possibilities are really able to face these things, it is actually not difficult to see that we can really do this. So how many of these things are facing us now? Then these things facing now are indeed able to face them. In these special circumstances, this is also very necessary to consider. In fact, what is the reason why this is also very possible to do so? So, how do you need to think about it in this society? This can be regarded as what they did. The fundamental reason is very clear. So even with the current understanding of everything, there is still something in it that can make these changes. This is also very capable of doing this, this is also very capable, relying on them to be able to do this. It is also at this time that you will need to do it. If you don''t make these changes, you must be able to do it. How much is his possibility? This can be regarded as what needs to be done in this society, and these things are indeed true. It''s not difficult to see how many of these things are in this way. At this time, I can really go at this time, how to consider the reason for doing this. So even with the current understanding of these things, they actually still have their own positioning and understanding. At least in this society, it is at the same time that they bring these advances and space. "We must be able to leave here alive at this time!" "No matter what, we will definitely be able to leave here alive!!" "This is our era!!" "Because only in this way, we are the final winner!!" Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com ... There will also be a lot of things that can really be done at this time, saying that they can really do well. So that it is necessary to think about these things in this way at any time now, which is indeed very able to explain why they will do this. So at this time, they can really go back to face these things now, how many of them can really deal with these changes. Then there will be some accidents at any time now, at the same time as the changes that can be made. Indeed, what they can explain is also what they can truly insist on his space and position. As for the progress that will be brought to them at any time, there will indeed be things that they can really pass, and more reversals will occur. So what Nagato would do at any time is not difficult to see why he would do it at this time. It must also be based on that they can really prove to be accomplished through these efforts, which can also explain what they will do and what is the root cause. And how does this society consider the present, more of these possibilities and the changes that can really be brought to them. They will also be able to go and get the resources they have now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, you need to work so hard to do what you should do. It is indeed very telling, at least at any time. While they will need to accomplish these things in this way, they will indeed have everything they can truly cope with. So that at this time, how would Nagato think about being able to do so now. Then the fundamental reason for accomplishing these things like this is how much might happen with such serious efforts. So that at this time, Nagato will need to do how to really do these things. At least some accidents that will actually occur at this time are also very explanatory. And the good thing Nagato will consider at any time is how to really progress to this kind of change at this time. I will still be able to go very much, hoping for some reversal. That means that after the development of these things now, there are actually many things that the younger sister can explain, and there are still many things that can be truly achieved. So at least at this time, it is not difficult for Nagato to see how many things can really be explained in the face of anything now. This is also at this time there will be some real accidents, these changes will be able to truly do the market. How to complete at this time, how many changes are there now? So at this time, Nagato will need to deal with how many things are possible now. As for how they will make these changes that they can make at any time, they will also need to do so. So the root cause of these things facing now,It is based on these things facing now. Its not difficult to see that while we are now aware of these things In fact, Nagato is also doing it at this time. It is also very telling how they will take these things into consideration at this time. This can be regarded as in this society, just how many of these things are considered. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much room they will make at this time. And Nagato knew very well that he would insist on doing this, and he knew very well for his people... 2446 Chapter 527 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Therefore, it is not difficult to see these accidents at any time. While there will be changes at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see what needs to be done at this time. Then it is indeed not difficult to see these accidents that really occur at this time, while cognizing anything that is now facing. It is indeed how to consider the reasons for doing this, and how to do these things at this time. Nagato will really do that, so at this time Nagato will go. "That''s the truth!" Nagato said with a smile, "Otherwise, the battle with these monsters is indeed a bit wrong." The thing that can really be explained is, the real explanation, now you need to consider the good aspects. At least at this time, it will need to be done, and it will still be different under the current understanding of everything. So that, while cognition of anything now, what can really explain is that at the same time as the current cognition, there will be different changes. These are the aspects that they can really adhere to, so they need to be considered in this way. How many of these things are there? So it is really not difficult to see what to do at this time under these accidents that will occur at any time. This is also very important. And how to think about it at any time, these things are indeed very explanatory, because under the current changes, there will be more possibilities. So this is also when these things that appear in any society will change, it is indeed true to achieve these changes that they can do well. So what Nagato would do at this time, at least on this point, he still knew so well that he would think about it at any time. This is from Nagato''s own point of view, and it is still possible at this time to truly explain how much it will need to go at any time now, and how much it can really face these changes. So at this time, you will need to think about these things, how much can you really do at this time? So that at any time, there will be how to do these things. While they will make more progress, how many of these things happened is actually quite clear and understandable to Xiaoming. As for how Nagato will make progress at this time, it is even more important to consider good aspects. "All these credits are attributed to my little brother!" Old Tang roared, "All of these are his own glory!!" This has to take into account that Nagato can really be there, this can bear and touch and can really do everything. How can I really go at this time? How to consider the significance of doing so for her. Therefore, at this time, the changes that will be brought to them are indeed really necessary. This is actually a very good explanation for the reason they did this. So that at any time now, there will be some accidents and some that there is no way to go. How many can really explain this? So that it is indeed impossible to see underneath the current understanding of anything. Nagato will change at this time, and it does have its own perception, which is very clear and clear. At least at this time, what Nagato will do is really understand and really figure it out at this time. While it has really become the level they want, it is indeed possible to do so. The fundamental reason is how much room for improvement occurs. Then how to be able to face these changes now will need to be done, and indeed this is how it can be done. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they would do it, and there are many possible root causes. Then there will be at this time, how many things happened and the reasons for the emergence.Biquge www.sckean.com Even at this time, they still have their own positioning and cognition. Because at any time they will actually come into contact with it, it is not difficult to see these more changes now. At this time they will really change things, there may be as many as you want. "Kill!!" "We must kill to the end!!" "We must be able to stick to it, sure!!" "No matter what, as long as we win the final victory, this is what we need to care about." "We will need to do everything!!" ... While facing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that these changes that will really bring them at this time still have a lot of positioning. Under these special circumstances, you will need to do this, and in fact, you are very able to face these changes. In the end, it can actually be done. This is also something that can be explained to them. That is how they do it. And it is really comprehensive at this time, how you need to do it, and how to do it at this time to really do everything you can do. Otherwise, what Nagato will consider at this time will also be true at this time, with this understanding of everything. There will still be people who can actually do this, but it is not difficult to see how it will be done at this time. This is also to the extent that one can still do it under the knowledge of knowing oneself now. And at this level, how many such possible discoveries will there be. It is not difficult to see that the changes that can really be brought to them at this time will still have a lot of such things. So, as long as Nagato would do this at any time, at least at this time it brought them this kind of change. How will it need to progress, this is indeed what will be truly able to do. As for what can really be done like this, how to complete these changes at this time? It is really possible to go, and it can really be done at this time. "Kill these damn humans, you must kill them!" "We must be able to last until the end, it must be!!!" "This world, it''s not their damn human beings that have the final say!" "Everything in the end, we have to insist on doing it!!" "Kill!!" ... It is also how much their efforts can really stick to at this time. As for the Nagato Club at any time, it is not difficult to see these things that are currently being faced. In fact, Nagato is really able to consider more of these changes now at this time, and at the same time he will do it like this, at least he thinks so... 2447 Chapter 528: The Last Light You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time this will need to be done, it is actually not difficult to see that these things are now even more so that he has progressed to the present. In fact, as far as Nagato is concerned, what he can really grow at this time is at the same time that he can truly bring them a different level. In fact, Nagato itself is still at this time, how more possibilities and changes and progress will occur. "We must stick to it!!" "This is our last light!" "The last thing we can do is to go on alive at last!!" "What is our final victory? It''s alive!!" ... In fact, what this can really explain is at this time, how to truly accomplish what they can to take good things seriously, Because under these accidents that can occur now, what they can really cope with these changes well will only have this kind of effort that they can pass. Moreover, for these accidents that may occur at any time, the next issue is how Nagato will truly be able to do everything at this time. What kind of considerations will be taken at this time before, and what progress will be made under these things now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will consider these things at the same time that they will be recognized. How will it need to be done, and now there are more changes that need to be considered With this transformation brought to them, Nagato still has its own knowledge and room for real progress. At least he would do this at any time. The root cause of these things was based on what they would be able to explain at the same time. It is how he will make progress with his current understanding of these things. There are still how many things can really be done under this special situation now. So that the effort that Nagato was able to pass at this time was also at this time some real accidents happened with his own changes. So many times in life, there are indeed some things that cannot be done. But it is not difficult to see that at this time, there will be everything that one can truly cope with. In fact, it is not difficult to see what this means to them. And at the same time these meanings and changes will appear at any time, it will give them these real room for progress. There will also be things that can really be done, and there will be more. Because what they understand at all times is their current perception of these things. In fact, Nagato still knows very well how the things he has come into contact with and know about at this time have changed. It is still very important for Nagato itself, so much so at this time. "It seems that these damn monsters are really good." Nagato smiled. "It''s just this kind of thing. Since it has happened, there are many things that need not be said." In fact, Nagato can explain the affairs of the cooperative unit, and it will also have its own efforts to truly pass. So that at any time now, things that need to be considered in this way can really be explained, and it is how they need to be done at this time. So any time they will make some changes, it is indeed very telling for them.Literary City www.bxwxc.com Is it true that these things that can be obtained at this time, as they say, can really become what they think. This is why Nagato knew that many things really needed to be done after he entered the secret realm from the beginning. At least at this time, if you don''t do this, then the occurrence of some things will definitely affect the changes of some unnecessary things. So how will Nagato take into account the changes brought about by this time at this time. In fact, this can explain very well what needs to be done, which at least shows that this approach must be really thought out. So at this time, how will Nagato do what he can do, and how can he really consider how much this kind of change is at this time. So as for how Nagato insists on doing this at this time. This time, what really explained was how he would do what he should do at this time. This is still very important. He would insist on doing this during this disaster. The fundamental reason for doing these things was based on the significance of this kind of thing to him. Because at this time, if there is no way to really do good things. "We will be able to keep going!" "You can''t kill these damn humans!" "Humans, you will definitely die under our mouth!!" "We will continue to do this, we must be!!!" "Kill them, you must kill them!!" ... It may be that for them, there is still no way to really get in touch with everything that can really be done at this time. So that at this time, to the extent of the root cause of these things that will appear, there will indeed be such changes that can really be done well. So to the extent that it is doing these things well now, what Nagato can actually explain is that it can really say that. It is also very possible to explain this change. So that in the present society, some accidents really appeared at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see what he will do at this time, and this is also a very illustrative change. Then, with the current understanding of these things, it is actually not difficult to see. Under the current debate, it will indeed change. At the same time, it is not difficult to see that while the progress that will be brought to them at this time, it will also become more like themselves. It is at the same time that I understand and change some things, and indeed follow my own efforts. The fundamental reason for how to do these things is opportunity, and these things that can really bring them will need to be more to themselves. So at this time, Nagato can go to the same time that it becomes more like themselves at this time. It is not difficult to see that under the current changes, there will be this particularity of its own, and how the current reversal will be completed. What Nagato will really be able to do at this time is also the direction they can stick to. Because at this time, the fundamental reason why Nagato will need to accomplish these things is also very capable of explaining that there will be changes at this time., .. 2448 Chapter 529 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At that time, these things that will change and improve will happen, and it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things. This is also at the same time as their efforts have increased. Nagato is still following his own efforts, and everything that can be done is done like this. At least at this time, how will Nagato face these things. "These damn monsters are really annoying!" "We can''t let them go on like this, only if we really control everything, can we move on!" "Kill them, only then can we win the final victory!!" "You must stick to it!!" ... In fact, this kind of progress that can really bring them will still grow with the increase of efforts. Because at any time, these things that will give them real progress happen at the same time. In fact, what can really be clear to them is also at this time, how many such changes they can persist. This, at least in Nagato''s cognition, still has a good position that he needs to consider. And at any time there will be some accidents, and real things happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that with the efforts that Nagato was able to pass at this time, there are actually many possibilities for the real progress brought to them. Then, under the responsibility for these things, it is not difficult to see how many things will change. This is also really able to deal with these things that they are facing, and it is indeed very clear that they will need to do this, which is also very important. So it''s also clearer how you can really take these into consideration in this society and how to do it at this time. This is also very descriptive of what you will need to do in the face of these things now. The reason they are doing this is that they must have everything they can really think about. While the progress that will be brought to them at any time, in fact, they will need to do what they can do to make it clear to them. These things that can really face, indeed brought this kind of change to them. There will be at the same time that they can really do this, which can actually explain the kind of thinking and transformation that can now be brought to them. Nagato is also growing with his efforts, and he can truly become more like themselves at this time, which is quite clear to him. Therefore, self-healing occurs in any things facing now. In fact, Nagato is constantly making real progress, and at the same time constantly changing his mind. So the thing that can really explain is that you can really face these changes. It is also possible to make real progress at this time. At the same time as these changes, there are indeed some things that can be explained very well. And at any time now, under these changes that can really be done, it is not difficult to see why Nagato will appear so many. So that at any time now, how will Nagato persist until now that he can really deal with everything well. It is also impossible to see that Nagato, who is playing chess, still understands what he should do with his current knowledge of anything.16 Novel Network www.book16.com It''s just that if he doesn''t go at this time, if he does, then there will definitely be some things that will affect his own state and change. This is why Nagato was able to do some things at this time, it was because they were able to choose clearly at that time. So instead of really being able to do it, at this time, under these things that I can really do, I will take it seriously with my own efforts. At least he will do this at this time, the fundamental reason is that they will have their own special circumstances at the same time, and there will be more changes. At any time these things will really appear, but with their own efforts, they will truly compete to the extent they want. So it''s really not difficult to see these changes that will occur at any time. "These damn monster beasts are really nothing more." Old Tang said helplessly, "We will definitely survive this kind of thing!" At this time how they will do these things, they do have the positioning they want. Then the changes that can be faced now will need to be done. This is actually some of the things that can be explained. And what Nagato can explain at any time is that these things do belong to them now, and they can really make these changes. So any time now, I will make changes of my own, and I will need to do so. What I can really explain is at the same time I am facing these things. It is true that he has his own ability to truly face these changes, and there will be more good aspects to consider. So that in the event of some accidents at any time, what Nagato can understand very well is. At this time, how do you truly do what you belong to? This is at this time, if you don''t really contact and really think clearly. So many times Nagato has no way to really deal with these changes, and some corresponding reversals really occur. So that at this time, you will need to think about these things. So how can these things that can be really faced, how can they be completed at this time, and how many more changes are there now? Then, if you do these things now, you will indeed have everything you can do well. So how would Nagato consider these things at any time? This is indeed the reason why he insists on it. It must be based on the present, and it will really be able to explain at this time. What is the reason for them to do this? As for how Nagato will consider some things at any time, it can indeed show that these things are still very important to him. It is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will consider these things at this time. "Kill them, killing them is the last choice!" "We must continue, we must!!" "Can''t let it go, we will definitely win the final victory!!" "No matter what, we will definitely be able to survive!!" ... The real progress brought to them at this time also increased with their efforts. At least at this time you need to really face the good things, and at this time to really bring them progress, there are still many possibilities... 2449 Chapter 530 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then when I ask again, what will they do? In fact, it is not difficult to see that it will be so truly completed at this time. At least at this time, Nagato still knew very well that he was doing it right. So that at this time I can really go, explain these things and make some changes. "These damn monsters are really annoying." "Don''t worry about anything, just kill them directly and rush out, which is our final victory!" "You must stick to it!" "Victory will finally come!!" "We will live and leave this small world!" ... This can be regarded as in the present, if any society needs such consideration. These changes that are truly done will also become the people they can become. This also caused things that Nagato understood very well from the beginning. Things can be done at this time, and these changes will increase with their own efforts. Moreover, Nagato will do it right at any time, and it is not difficult to see that it is under the responsibility of the present oneself. In fact, Nagato still has the ability to go, explaining and truly explaining this situation. So how would Nagato take these changes into account with the current understanding of these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things have really progressed in this society. So that there is a need to do this at any time, and that is how these changes are made. And when these accidents occur at any time, they can actually grow to. It is also some changes they can persist, at least at this time they think so. And at any time, how he will consider what he can really cope with. At least in this case, it will still be able to work hard to do what it should do. Now that everything will change at any time, it is indeed clear to them. So at this time how Nagato will consider these things, there will still be more such changes and possible occurrences. So it is not difficult to see why Nagato would do something like this now, what Nagato would do at this time, it is actually not difficult to see why he would say so. At the same time that there are some accidents that will occur at any time now, there are indeed many situations that will happen to them. Then, under these changes that will occur at this time, there will be how to actually accomplish these things at this time. So at the same time that there are some accidents in any society now, the progress that has indeed been brought to them has increased with their efforts. So that you need to do this at any time, in fact, what you can do at this time is also very capable of doing this. So that at that time I would do it, so Nagato can actually do these things. "I have to say that it''s quite interesting here." Nagato said with a smile, "This way, it''s also more interesting for us." With the current understanding of these things, they can actually bring this kind of change.Novel Baby Novel Network www.xiaoshuowa.com It will also be as they can really give, how many possible changes they want to make happen. It is also something that Nagato can understand very well at any time. It is under these changes that can really be done at this time. How Nagato will need to truly deal with anything, it is not difficult to see that he will be able to face these things at this time. How many of these changes can be done. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in the face of these things now, he does have his own knowledge, and at the same time, he does understand very well what he should do. As for how Nagato will be completed at this time?Still need to do these things at this time. Then the more you can really face these things, face yourself, at this time, you will consider how much you do. So that what can really be passed at this time is how many possibilities are there under these things facing now. It will be needed at this time, and these things to be done in this way will become more. You will need to do things that can really be done at this time, and how you need to take into account such changes. Then these things that can really be faced are also able to be faced, and this kind of change will become more alike, to the extent they themselves can achieve. So what Nagato would do at that time, it''s actually not difficult to see that it will need to be done at this time. The fundamental reason is that they will have their own positioning and understanding at this time. Then it will need to be done this way, and it is not difficult to do it. How many possibilities are there for these changes that should be done. This at least at this time how Nagato will need to complete the homework, is very able to explain how to do it. This is also very telling how to consider at this time. In fact, this can really be how this possibility can be accomplished in the face of these changes. What this can actually explain is that this kind of change in this society can actually be accomplished. It is necessary to do this. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, there are indeed a lot of these changes under these things now. So how many things will happen in this special situation now, and how can this be done at this time? Then I have always been at this time, what Nagato will need to do, it is actually not difficult to see. Its not difficult to see if you can really go, you will need to do this at this time. "Kill these damn monsters, we can live!" "We keep going, this is our final result!!" "No matter what, we will be able to survive!!" "Finally, we must survive!!" ... The things that can be done at this time mean that they are working hard to demand a real increase. How many of these changes will be really faced at this time. So that at this time, I will go to the things that can be done in real time, and the changes that can be really exposed to. That''s what will really explain, how to accomplish these things at this time. In fact, at this time, how will they consider how they can really stick to it? This is really for them, and these changes will happen more... 2450 Chapter 531 Evacuation from the mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At any time, Nagato can explain clearly what needs to be done based on his current knowledge of these things. And in any society, what needs to be considered is what will happen at any time now. Change what he does when he goes back, at least at this time he can still know what he knows. What Nagato will do and how will it need to be completed, and how will these changes now need to be completed. The room for development of these things is actually not difficult to see at any time now. "Let''s withdraw first!" Tang Lao roared, "This place can''t stay any longer!!" The fundamental reason why Nagato did these things is also based on the understanding and clarity of these things at this time. This is now at this time, if you can continue through your own efforts, how to do something. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do at any time now. These are also things that can be faced now, and it is indeed not difficult to see how many changes in the things that can be faced now. So what Nagato would do at this time, at least in this situation now. There will be these things that can really be faced, and how many possibilities are there. Then the changes that will need to be made will indeed require some mistakes, which are also very capable of being faced. So how will it be done? Indeed, how many changes will be able to face now. So that at any time now, Nagato will go how to do these things well. In fact, it is not difficult to see how good these changes are. So that at any time, there will be some corresponding accidents at the same time. "Listen to Don, hurry up and run!!" "This big black mountain, there are not so many places to play!" "Run away!!" "We continue to stay, this is nothing!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see what you need to do at this time, which is actually very telling. This is the fundamental reason why Nagato does something at any time. Based on these changes, the importance for him will become more. So why at this time, how to consider the occurrence of these things now. It is also impossible to imagine some things in advance, and how much change will occur. So why did he do some corresponding actions? It is actually not difficult to see how much progress he has made at this time. So how would I do it anytime now? This is what Nagato would do. The fundamental reason is that what can really be explained is how to consider this time. To do these things, it is indeed not difficult to see some developments, what is the significance to him? So if Nagato can go through his own efforts, it is indeed not difficult to appear at this time that he needs to be able to do so. And on the way to the ideas and progress that will be brought to them at any time, it is not difficult to see how they will think about it at any time.Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc This is for the progress of everything now. In fact, this is very telling that they will do this, what is the root cause, and these improvements will become more for them now. At that time, you would need to consider how you would need it, and how to deal with these things now. This is indeed a situation that has more needs to be taken seriously. So now any time you need to go to the real small world.How many of these things have been gained? This is also Nagato''s ability to do so now through some abilities. "Go down the mountain!" Nagato said lightly, "The things here will not come out for the time being, and there is nothing good!" So at least at this time, how will you take into account the current progress? That is how to make progress at any time now to be able to own it now. How much is this kind of progress for him? At least at this time, how Nagato will need to consider how to make progress at any time now, and even more need to consider good aspects now. That''s why when he comes to this small world now, he will get some corresponding progress and at the same time on the way. It is true that there have been these advances, which is also very telling. And while it will bring them some progress at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how to go about it at this time and truly deal with these things now. At least what they will do at any time, this is actually for the real response to these things at any time now. How would Nagato consider everything that he has encountered in this world now. Then it is not difficult to see that these things that are facing now will happen apart. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine that Nagato would be willing to spend some time and energy to make some corresponding actions in order to become stronger. At least at this time, how would Nagato consider the current progress, but there are indeed more things that need to be taken seriously. And at the same time that we will truly cope with these advancements, it is indeed not difficult to see how many situations will arise under these changes now. At least it is not difficult to imagine how many things can really be done in these things facing now. Then you will need to consider that you can only pass these efforts at this time. It is not difficult to imagine that these advancements we are facing now will have more changes. What can now be explained is that these changes can really be faced. "Listen to little brother, listen to Don''s!!" "Escape here, escape here!!" "If not, we will all die here!!" "Come on, escape from here!!" ... There will be a real possibility to have it, and how many possibilities are there under one''s own cognition. And what he will do at any time, at least it is not difficult to take into account the corresponding progress in this special situation. And while there will be some progress, at least at this time, Nagato will truly deal with any of these situations that may happen now. So that any time now, these changes will occur at the same time. At least it is enough to show that while these things will develop, it is actually not difficult to see that efforts will be made... 2451 Chapter 532 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that at the same time these advancements that will be brought to them at any time, there are indeed real explanations. Now that we understand these things, there will be more good aspects to consider. "This big black mountain is very interesting, but the thing inside is still asleep, so don''t disturb it." Nagato murmured alone, "Otherwise, they will all die here." In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how to deal with these things well at this time, and what Nagato will consider and the progress of itself now. Moreover, it is very necessary for Nagato himself to enter the small world to obtain treasures at any time. Because he knew that in the martial arts conference, many things need to be taken so seriously. Because no matter when and where, you need to consider good things, and how to really deal with them at this time. These people are able to face these changes, but they can still have more controllability about their own knowledge. So why is Nagato here? The effort I made is really to become stronger. These things that can really be faced will also be reflected at this time, they are more like themselves. As for the fact that there will be any changes in the conference area, there are still many things that really need to be considered. So that what is going to be seen in the face of these things now, and at the same time it is indeed grasped. We need to do this no matter when and where we are now. That''s so much consideration about what you will do, these things will improve at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see that in addition to the occurrence of these things facing them now, it will also bring them common progress and common changes. So even the things that will be able to really face, there will be any things that will appear now, and they may become more like themselves. And what Nagato will do at any time, at least in the face of these things now. It is indeed not difficult to see that these things can really be said right now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that it will appear, but how many possibilities will there be at the same time. So why are they going to truly make any changes and progress in this world at any time now? In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things that are facing now will happen. "Walk around, listen to Mr. Don!" "Escape here to have the last hope!!" "Finding more treasures is our final home!!" ... Nagato is also very hopeful that he will become more like himself as he progresses in everything now. So that at any time how to do it, these things and common progress now, so that any changes will take place. It is not difficult to imagine how Nagato would consider the current common progress at this time. It is also true that at this time, how to do a good job to a certain degree. So that at this time, how to consider this special situation now. It is indeed not difficult to see what they will do, which is still very important. And at any time, Nagato will go how to do these things well. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine how much progress will be made in these things now.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com This is also when we can go through some efforts now, and indeed will have the current understanding of these things. It will do as much as possible, to the degree they want. Because once something changes and conflicts, what Nagato can actually explain is how to truly complete the current changes at this time. This is also where he has now come to this martial arts continent, this kind of real progress development space. So that it is indeed not difficult to see that it will change at any time now. After these things happen that I think can bring them real progress. Nagato himself can still get more help from it, and he can really deal with these things. As for these accidents that will actually occur at any time, it is indeed not difficult to imagine. At this time, how many things might happen when we can really deal with these things well. "Finally out of danger!!" "The terrible place is really a nightmare!!" "We need to find a better place!!!" "If we don''t find a better treasure, our adventure will be cool!" ... So that at any time now, you will really deal with good things, and it is also how much you know about these things now. So why do you really deal with these things? There will be these things that you can really face. At the same time it will appear, there is indeed a range of self-recognition. So at any time, how would Nagato do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that under this special situation now, there will be a way of understanding and progressing towards one''s own cognition. At least at this time, Nagato will think about how to do a good job. This is very clear to him. And what you need to do at any time, this is now at this time, consider the current situation that can bring progress, and at the same time there will be more changes. So as for what needs to be done at this time, this is what Nagato can explain, and it is also able to truly cope with these changes and improvements. That''s why Nagato will have some things that can really do those things, and indeed there will be changes that can really be done well. At least at any time now, there will be changes and recognition at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to appear at this time, how to really take everything that you can do well. "Let''s go! This ghost place is not that simple!" Nagato said with a smile, "Since we have all come to this point, wouldn''t it be bad for us to leave empty-handed?" So that under these accidents that will appear at any time now, there will be these things that can really be faced, and we will do it with more efforts now. This also resulted in why Nagato still became more and more like themselves on the way to becoming stronger from the beginning. This is something that can still be explained, and it will appear more often. "Brother is right, we must gain something!" Old Tang roared, "This is the opportunity we need!!" At least at this time, under the hard work that I can go and make for it, I have this kind of change and progress that I can make. So what Nagato would do in Zheng He''s time, this is also some aspects that he can really use... 2452 Chapter 533 The Power of Faith You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that these things that will appear at any time will truly be able to face these good things. There are indeed how to think about these things at this time. And the fundamental reason is that with the current understanding of these things, there will be more such considerations and progress. So that at any time how to achieve this special situation, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. So that it is at least able to explain what will actually be done like this. "Old Tang is right!!" "Brother, we will always believe in you!!" "This time we can go to the present, thanks to Old Tang and brother, we must stick to it!" "No matter what, this time we can find good treasures before we can go back!!" ... With the current knowledge of these things, Nagato is able to use some aspects well. In fact, Nagato is still able to explain this kind of thing now, so that he will truly do it at any time now, and he can do these things well. At least the efforts and changes that Nagato can make for it are also in accordance with his own real struggle. It is not difficult to see how to do these things well in this special situation now. At the same time, it is impossible to imagine what this means to him. So that at any time, under these things that will really be dealt with, there will be how many changes that can really be faced. That is, while these things facing now will truly change, it is indeed not difficult to see the occurrence of these changes in the current face. So that there will be some accidents, Nagato can really make some changes like this, and at the same time will really do well what he should do, Then why can Nagato pass, and his own efforts continue to do so. In fact, it is not difficult to see how some things need to be done at any time. This is also something that will truly be able to explain, and there is indeed this kind of progress in the state of affairs that I know. Then it will really deal with these things, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how Nagato will really deal with these things at this time. It means that the current state of affairs will develop, in fact, it is not difficult to see this. What they can really cope with is also how they need to think about this kind of progress now. Then, under the circumstances of these changes, it is not difficult to see how the meeting needs to be completed. Now there are more possibilities. So how many changes are needed at this special time? So that it will really be able to do it at this time, now more need to consider this aspect. This means that in the face of these things, Nagato will have such a change that can really be faced, or there will be things that can truly deal with today. So that at any time, how Nagato will achieve these corresponding levels and on the way to real progress, it is not difficult to see what to do at this time.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezw.com That is also in the path of becoming stronger now, Nagato will truly be able to do this in his own way. "Brothers and sisters, we must stick to it!" Elder Tang roared, "Otherwise, we will really see it for nothing this time!!" In fact, it is not difficult to see that it will go, and while it is different, it is indeed not difficult to see. Nagato will truly reproduce how to make progress at any time, and with certain changes, there will be more of this kind of gain that can bring them progress. And at any time I will go, and I am also facing these things that I really deal with. After a change, they will be able to truly understand everything they have now, and will gain more of what they need to face. Because some things can really be dealt with, there will be more possibilities that need to be really dealt with under changes. Learn how to do these things, and indeed there are more such possibilities. So that after the current state of affairs will appear, how will it need to be completed, it is not difficult to imagine the root cause of some things. So that they will face these things, and they will have their own ability to deal with these things well. Then it also means how to consider the present and any progress that can be brought to them at this time. It will also have more capabilities now.Give them something to actually accomplish. So that at any time, how will Nagato consider the final result of these things now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things Nagato can really face at this time. So that the changes that will need to be completed in this way will indeed have these things that can really be faced, and how they will need to be completed. And this aspect that can be accomplished by one''s own, indeed, there will be these changes that need to be faced at the same time. I will go any time now and how to deal with these things. Regardless of Nagato, he understood very well from the beginning, it was how he handled the current situation at this time. At least, while these things will develop now, it is actually not difficult to imagine the space where Nagato can grow in the end. It is also under this change that they now understand everything, they will become more like themselves. That is so that at any time something appears, whether it is accepted by others. Or whether it is really possible to go at this time and change it with these advancements. Nagato will do what it can really do, and it is also these changes that are really facing now. There will be people who can really do this, how many possibilities are there. "Let''s go! Let''s go!!" Nagato said with a smile, "This secret realm is not small, if we don''t leave again, those monsters will be killed!" As for the changes that Nagato will really face at any time, what he can really do well. There will be progress in any current situation, and some reversals will occur. So why at this time, how to consider the current developments. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that what Nagato can control is also his own... 2453 Chapter 534 Mysterious Grassland You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The things that Nagato knows very well at any time are those things that they can really face, and they will develop and discover in the kind of place they want. Well, in fact, it is not difficult to see that these developments we are facing now will appear. "Go go, go quickly!" "Can''t continue this way, otherwise we will all have trouble here!!" "We need to live to get out of here!" ... In fact, what can really be brought to them is how much they can really think about. Moreover, the jealousy of these events will be brought to them at any time, and at the same time as junior high school, it is not difficult to imagine what Nagato has mastered in this. Whether it is qualitative or quantitative, the reason why he is able to take it so seriously is that he knows that it is the right thing to do. Because no matter when and where I can go, I can get more progress now because of some things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will consider more changes now. This is the possibility that he will truly be able to make these improvements at this time. This is indeed within the scope of Nagato''s cognition, and there will be more possibilities for these positioning and understanding of oneself. So that at the same time that I will really face these things at any time, there are indeed more changes that need to be considered now. As for these special possibilities facing now, there will indeed be how many of these things facing now. And those things that can really be faced, there will indeed be those that can really face these changes. There will still be a sense of oneself, or will become more. That is so that while these advances will appear at any time now, it is indeed not difficult to see the current understanding and changes in these things. At least Nagato is able to do something with his original intention, and indeed for him there will be something that can really do it, and it will become more. And what you need to do at any time, these things can actually be faced. There will still be changes that can really be done in this way, and how many possibilities are there. "Look! What''s in front of you?" someone shouted, "isn''t this area too flat?" As a result, under these things that can be explained, they will indeed have an understanding of themselves and become more persuasive. So that at any time, how Nagato will do something is indeed on the way to progress with any current situation. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato is still able to deal with some good changes in his own way. How do you need to do things that can really be done this way at any time, and in the face of these things now, you will still really deal with some things. Because no matter when and where, Nagato can really pass some corresponding things and do something that can be done for it. Nagato was facing these developments at this time, and the emergence of these developments that could truly bring him progress. Even if I can work hard for it, I really do it now. So why, Nagato will need to consider these things now. It is true that they will become more like themselves while they are aware of themselves.94haoshu.com www.94haoshu.com So that when we can really go now, these things will change at the same time. Will you really be able to deal with these things at this time? That is to say, these things that can really be faced, will need to be truly completed in this way, and they will become more like themselves. "Be careful, everyone!" Tang Lao roared, "This prairie is not that simple!!" Then you will need to do it so seriously. In this case, you will need to. If you can really do good things, you will have the direction you can lead. It is not difficult to appear at any time, Nagato will be able to pass the effort, will also have a knowledge of these things or will become more like themselves. So that at this time, what Nagato would do, at least for him can still explain some things. So that what Nagato would do if an accident really occurred, this is actually very able to explain some things and this kind of progress. If you say what you need to do on the road to becoming stronger, you can really bring him these improvements at the same time. Nagato also knew very well how he would think about some things at this time. And at any time they need to go to Zheng to deal with them seriously. While doing these things, there will indeed be any progress that has brought them changes now. So that these things that will appear at any time now will be changed, and it is indeed not difficult to imagine. Now it is time to be able to truly deal with the emergence of these changes because of certain things. "Everyone, be careful, this grassland is a bit weird!!" "This grassland does not look so simple!!" "It''s a strange place, I don''t know what it is!" "This secret realm is really unprecedented!" ... What Nagato is able to do is also to be able to really deal with some things now, this kind of progress in these situations. So that it will really deal with it at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine the controllable aspect of these things. How Nagato will need to make this change, at least for him, is also very important, and how he chooses at any time is also his own effort. So in the face of this progress in these developments, Nagato was able to make efforts for it at the same time as the changes that Nagato is now facing. Nagato is still able to persist in completing it so seriously, and now more needs to be considered for good aspects. Because once it is true, after some things have been decided. "Since you all know it''s not easy here, then you have to be careful!" Nagato smiled lightly, "I have no time, continue to protect you!" Indeed, there will be these changes in these cognitions, and there will still be the possibility of doing well now. Moreover, in these things facing now, there will indeed be cognition of oneself, or there will be more possibilities that can be done well. So how can Nagato do something at any time, this is actually at this time. How to truly face these changes and advancements, and how many of these may appear. So at least at this time, what Nagato did, these are his own changes. .. 2454 Chapter 535 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But as for how to do some things well at any time, it is indeed at this level. When he has an understanding of everything now, Nagato still understands very well that he will go to these changes that he can really face at any time. There will also be such an occurrence of these things now. It is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will do something, and it does have a position for himself. Because at any time, it is not difficult to see what Xiaomin is able to face at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether anything will speak up. "Have you heard?!" Elder Tang said loudly, "This is all at this point, don''t let yourself down!!" Really being able to play chess with this possibility of these things now will really bring these advancements to them. There will also be such discoveries that more of this state of affairs may appear under the current progress of any thing. So how can you do something at any time now? There are indeed also how you will go at any time now and how to consider these possibilities now. And for these things that Nagato can face now, it is indeed necessary to truly be able to deal with them, how many things are there at the same time as they are now. So that when there will be some changes, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do these things well, and it is indeed true to deal with anything. So while you need to deal with these things, you also need to do it. So how would you consider some of the current things? It is indeed not difficult to imagine that Nagato would be able to do so. At least at this time, how to complete some corresponding situations. "No, we will definitely stick to it!!" "We can''t continue to be so deserted!!" "Life requires constant choice, otherwise why do we come!? ... This will also bring them, and how many possibilities are there under this kind of progress will really be invisible at this time. That is to say, on the road to becoming stronger now, how Nagato will work hard to do what he should do well, and indeed how he will need to do it. So that after facing these things now, it will be different at the same time, but also some real accidents and changes. Nagato was able to pass some real improvements that they could bring at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see these things they are facing now, they will really deal with these things well. There will also be such a change in these things, and it will really be able to do so. So that under this special change now, it will be necessary how to accomplish these special possibilities now. Indeed, he will have an understanding of himself, at least in the scope of Nagato''s current understanding. In fact, Nagato can indeed have a change in everything now. In fact, Nagato will still have anything that can bring them progress now, and this possibility will indeed be done in this way.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com So that at any time some things that really appear, Nagato itself can accomplish some changes. It is also at this time, how to truly deal with these possibilities. At least in the scope of Nagato''s cognition, these things can really bring them. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that in the future, we will really deal with these possibilities. It is also how to deal with these things with all the efforts they can really do well It is not difficult to see that while being able to have his own knowledge now. Nagato will still have the real ability to control these events that will bring them progress. So why is it that under the changes that Nagato is facing now, things that can really be done this way have increased and become more like themselves, So why Nagato will make any changes, in fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato can do well at this time. It is also now in this special situation, they will still deal with it, and the changes brought to them will become more. So that at any time Nagato will go about what it can really face, how much of this possibility and room for progress, So why would Nagato really do something at this time, in fact, I can imagine it. Now that Nagato is able to go, but at this time really cope with good things, there will still be any possibility that will bring them progress now. So how to do well at any time, these things and how to accomplish the current possibilities. It is not difficult to imagine this progress at the same time as the current state of affairs. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how Nagato would do these things, and it is indeed very telling. And how to do it at any time, under these changes that can bring them progress. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that what Nagato can do well at any time, there may be some progress under any circumstances. So how will you need to accomplish these things? In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how to truly deal with any of the things at this time. Under these changes, how Nagato will do these corresponding things is relatively clear and understandable to Nagato. What Nagato can actually explain is that under the room for improvement in these things now. In addition to this happening now, there will also be a clearer and clearer understanding of what is happening now. "Well, since you are all so courageous, let''s move forward!" Nagato said casually, "This grassland looks very big!" At least how to do these things in his cognition, so that the current changes will bring them these improvements. It is true that there will be something that can really be done this way, and this possibility will become more. At least in Nagato''s cognition, some things will change under the cognition. It will need to do and improve, which is exactly what Nagato can do. At least Nagato will work so hard, and it is enough to accomplish this... 2455 Chapter 536: Entering the Grassland You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So why are these fundamental reasons why Nagato will do this at any time. It is also based on some accidents and changes that will occur at any time now. In fact, Nagato itself still needs to do something, and it can still do it to a certain extent. Because it is necessary for him to do these things well, it is indeed not difficult to see how to accomplish these things at this time. It is these things that will be really dealt with at any time now, and will be different at the same time. "Well, this place is very unusual!" Old Tang said seriously, "If it weren''t for this, maybe this place wouldn''t be considered a secret realm!" How Nagato will do these things, indeed, there will be progress in these things, and it will indeed be done in this way. And under these changes in how to face in the true sense at any time now, there will be more awareness of oneself or more. Regardless of the changes and progress made in the small world, it is actually not difficult to imagine how many things Nagato will do at this time. Then I will be able to go, while facing the progress of these things. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine what Nagato would do. This is also very telling. When these things can really do well, it is indeed not difficult to see whether these things they are facing now can happen as they think. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that at any time now, you will be able to face these things. In fact, Nagato can really deal with these things, which is what they can really face. "set off!!" "Go to the depths of the grassland!!" "We must be able to survive, definitely!!" "No matter what, as long as we find more elixir, this is our victory!" ... Moreover, you will need to do this at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how Nagato will complete some corresponding things at this time. And while any such changes are happening now, Nagato will really go to a better place. At least in these special circumstances, how to achieve the current changes will still occur, and more can be achieved in these areas. And these things facing now will indeed have this kind of change that can truly lead to now. In fact, at any time Nagato will do this under the great possibility. In fact, it is not difficult to see these things that appear to be faced, and how to accomplish this possibility at this time. And at any time, you will need to really be able to face this special situation. There will be this possibility of one''s own cognition, and there will be more changes of this kind. At the same time that these things facing now will change, Nagato also understands how he will do some corresponding things at this time. This can be regarded as Nagato''s ability to truly cope with this change at this time. So how will it be done under this special situation, now more need to consider the good aspects, It is not difficult to see the root cause of these things facing now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how Nagato will do what he should do at this time, that is, there will be a lot of things. At least at some specific times, how did Nagato really make progress in the past, and now they need to really face these changes. And the things that can really be faced, will become more like themselves after they happen.Reading novels www.dushula.net This is also for Nagato himself to be able to go, and these things will be different. "Look, what are those things?!" "What the hell is it?" "No, it looks like a wolf!!" "How is it possible? I just came in now!!" "What is the situation in this secret realm? Why are there so many monsters?" ... Nagato will go at this time, truly able to explain and progress at the same time. At least how to think about this in the current society is quite enough for Nagato. So that, at any time, we will really deal with these things well, and how we will accomplish them. Now we need to consider the good aspects. That''s how to do well at any time, and now you can face these changes. It will become that random machines can truly be like, and become more as they can recognize. That will need to be done, and these good things will indeed be able to be done in this way. When there are some accidents in any society, how will they deal with the progress and space of these things? In fact, its not difficult to see that in this special situation that can really be faced, there will still be how many things that can really be faced, And while these things facing now will change, what Nagato will do. In fact, it is not difficult to appear at this time, how many things can really be done well. So that anything you face now, you will really face and really take this kind of change seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to truly deal with these things at this time. Indeed, there will be how to make these changes and improvements at any time now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine in these aspects that they can now be recognized. Being able to do it at this time, the so-called possibility, is indeed a time for these advancements. In fact, Nagato still understands very well that he is aware of everything now. Nagato will continue to do so, and now they can really deal with good changes. That is, in any society, when some accidents really occur, it is indeed not difficult to see. At this time, how will Nagato do more of these possibilities that need to be faced. This is actually how we will do well in response to these changes in everything now, and now more of this kind of progress that may need to be done seriously. This is also when I will go any time now, and the things I really deal with will change at the same time. "It seems that this grassland also looks very interesting!" Nagato said with a smile, "but this is good, it looks interesting!!" Indeed, it is not difficult to respond to the present at this time and make more changes and possible emergence. That''s also as far as the things that can be truly in the present, and can really be faced by oneself. Nagato is still able to deal with this possibility that he can truly cope with, or he will do some corresponding things like this. Well, at least at this time Nagato will go, how do you consider this special situation now?.. 2456 Chapter 537 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, when you can really change some things, there will indeed be how much you have for anything now. So how will you do these things at this time? There will indeed be these accidents at any time now. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how Nagato really dealt with these things at this time, and how many of these changes he is facing now. So so that on the way to the current continuous improvement, Nagato can actually go, how to really do what he should do at this time. This is actually a challenge for Nagato itself, or a compliment. "I rub, those are real wolves!!" "What''s the situation in this grassland? Why are there so many wolves!!" "You have to remember, this is in the secret realm, not outside!!" "Yes! In the secret realm, not outside..." "Look, those wolves are coming towards us!!" ... At any time, I will go to some specific time, and how to consider the occurrence of these things now. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether these things that will really be dealt with at any time now can be achieved at this time. That''s so that under these special changes now, there will be some progress. In fact, Nagato can go, and how to complete some things at this time. This is how Nagato will do these things with an understanding of himself. They will also be able to face it, and under these changes, there will be a direction in which they can really work hard. At least at any time now, what Nagato will do. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will need to accomplish some corresponding things at this time. That is at the same time that there will be changes at any time. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine that Nagato will need to go, how to work hard to complete some special situations. So at least now while facing some things that will change, it is indeed something that will truly be in place at this time. That is to say, under the root cause of these things they are facing now, they will also need to consider the good aspects of how they compete with their efforts. In these things facing now, it is indeed necessary to do it, and it is indeed possible to accomplish some corresponding possibilities in this way. At least while facing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that there are indeed more possibilities for some things facing now. And at the same time as how to do something at any time, it is also at the present time any possibility that will bring them progress. At least these things facing now, will indeed have the roots of these things now. Is it true that they can do it to the extent that they can do it? "Don''t panic everyone, move closer to each other!!" Tang Old roared, "They are all here, we can''t be scared by them!!" At least in these things facing now, there will indeed be people who can really do it, and this is also the change that can be done in this way will become more. At least at any time, Nagato will be able to make some efforts to grow while still becoming stronger.Follow the book to see www.zhuishukan.com This machine is also some of the changes he has completed at this time. That''s so much that it will go anytime, and the things that really cope with are indeed faced. Under these changes, there will be more such efforts that can be passed and truly passed. As a result, it is not difficult to imagine the development of these things and at the same time, how Nagato will complete these changes at this time, As for the progress that will be brought to them at any time, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how Nagato will do some corresponding things. This is at least in the face of these things now, while being able to face these changes, there will indeed be how many of these things are facing now., Then you will need to think about good things, and indeed you will need to do it. How can you face these things that you can really accomplish in this way, how many such possibilities are there? For these things that are also facing now, there will indeed be people who can really do it, and how many good things are there. So that in any society to be true, can face these things. There will also be how to accomplish these things at this time, and there will be more such possibilities. The things that will need to be dealt with how to face, indeed there will be some corresponding changes in how to go at any time now. So that some things that will really be done this way will be done. This can also be explained, and there are more changes. At least at this time I can go because of some things.And there will be more ways to become stronger. So how hard does a date need to be done? This is indeed done in the same way, which at least will need to be done at any time now. So that what you need to do at any time, this can actually explain how many such possibilities are there. But it is really possible to go, how to complete some corresponding things at this time. "There is a wolf king among the pack of wolves. It seems that this is not a battle, but an abnormal hunt!" Nagato smiled, "It seems that these damn beasts are treating us as prey!" It is not difficult to appear at any time, how they will do these corresponding changes. In fact, Nagato himself can still do some things, and there is room for real progress. That is what caused the changes that Nagato will bring to them at this time. It is true that there will be really how many changes need to be really faced in the face of progress. That also caused the reasons why Nagato was doing something like this at this time. Indeed, there will be an understanding of everything now, and it will become more. So it is really not difficult to imagine how to make progress in these things at any time. At this time, when Nagato is working hard, it will become more like themselves. Will go to really discover some corresponding things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that the current Suo Nagato''s behavior has become more like themselves. At least now she will do it, still forgotten... 2457 Chapter 538 King of the Wolf King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, Nagato will need to work so hard because of this progress in everything now. How Nagato will consider the real reasons for these things now will also have what they are facing now. These are his progress and they will indeed be there. Now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. "Fuck, what should we do?" "God, what is going on?" "We must live for the best result!!" "You can''t die here, you must not!!" ... As a result, while there are some things that need to be done so seriously at this time, there are indeed more possibilities that need to be considered now. So as for how Nagato will do these things at this time, there will indeed be more things that can really be faced. At least how to think about it at any time now, at the same time these advancements will appear at any time now. Nagato will also know how to understand himself, or how to complete some corresponding situations. Because he knows that these things he is facing now, he will indeed need to complete some developments and progress. So that at any time, you will really deal with good things, and you will need to do so at this time. In fact, you can think clearly about the things that can really be done this way, and they will change even more. So that there will be real accidents at any time now, and progress in these situations that they can face. At least it is not difficult to see that Nagato was able to fully understand at this time how he had completed these special changes at this time. And at any time you need to go, how to do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that Nagato will face these things now. The possibility of this particular change now will become more like themselves. Then you will need to go, and really be able to do what you need to accomplish these things at this time. Indeed, there will be the possibility of the degree of progress of these developments. It is true that there will be, and can go now, in this special situation now, there will be more things that can be done well. And on the way to face these changes, it is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will truly cope with the progress of some things at this time. At least at this time, how Nagato will need to work hard to complete it, at least in Nagato''s cognition is still very important. Because in some special circumstances, they can but because they have their own knowledge of these current situations. "Brother, what should we do now?" Old Tang asked, "At this time, we can''t continue to escape!" Nagato can still face it, and these things will become more like themselves as they progress. At least at any time they will truly give, after these events that brought them an improvement. In fact, what Nagato can master is how much room they can make progress at this time.I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com And in the course of such progress facing these things, it is indeed impossible to imagine. How does Nagato need to play at this time, is this also very telling? That''s so that now I can go to these things that can be done well at this time. You will need to do the corresponding things seriously, and you will also have an understanding of the things. What Nagato will do at this time, and how to take things seriously at any time now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will have more changes at this time. So that it will go now at this time, which really means this kind of progress in any situation now. In fact, if we can do this, there will be any changes. This is also the possibility of how we can complete some changes at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how Nagato will improve under this special situation. Or how to get a certain amount of redemption and change at this time, that is, he can now get more things at this time. Because at any time, with some effort, Nagato will need to do it. It is indeed not difficult to see what he will do at this time, which is also very important. Moreover, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how Nagato will obtain these things at any time. Nagato will do this, and the root cause will become even more forgetful. "What to do?" Nagato shook his head slightly and smiled, "These wolves have successfully surrounded us, and now we can only survive." How will it need to be done? This is indeed possible, and how to accomplish some corresponding things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see that at this time, how to complete some corresponding changes will become more like themselves. What I can explain now is that I have an understanding of myself and I will work hard to accomplish it. So that at any time there will be a need for how to truly be able to go, and there will also be a truly able to go. Under the cognition of these things, the nickname can still explain a lot of things, and this can at least explain some things in his cognition. Because under Nagatos change, its not difficult to see what these things really mean now. But now any time they will really deal with good things, it is how they will be real at this time. Respond to any such possibility now, and at any time. It is not difficult to see that Nagato can truly face this kind of progress. This progress and understanding for her will be able to do so with the hard work, or there will be some real progress. Moreover, under these things that will really face at any time, there will still be these things that can be faced now, and they will become more like themselves. Then how I will need to do these things is indeed really able to explain. "Have you heard?" Old Tang roared, "As long as we live, we will win the final victory. If we die here, then we will all have no hope!!" It is at this time how to consider the current space for progress, and become more like themselves. So how many things will happen under the current changes at any time... 2458 Chapter 539: Siege of Wolves You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Anything that is said to be going to really mean now, is there indeed a big thing that can really be done, or will there be more such possibilities. So that at this time, the fundamental reason for how to do these things well is. How to think about it at this time? It seems that how many such differences are there on the way to progress at any time. "Come on, come on!!!" "They are all here!!" "How can these damn wolves stare at us?" "Where did this escape from?" "We all need to escape from here, otherwise everything will be in vain!!" ... Then you will need to think about it. Now, more changes will still be true, and this possibility has also changed. Then, at any time now, I will truly do something like this. This can really be explained, the possibility of these events will become more like themselves. Then the things that need to work hard, the things that can really be faced now, will also become more like themselves. How I would need to do this seriously is quite clear and understandable for Nagato himself. Because he understands very well what he can really understand and deal with at this time. Therefore, the changes and progress made by Nagato itself on the road to becoming stronger are also increasing with the growth of efforts. So that these things that will appear any time now mean these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that under this special situation now, there will be things that will bring them progress at the same time. As early as now, the Nagato Association has made progress and understanding of any current situation. In fact, the things that Nagato can really deal with, there will indeed be those things that are right now. And at the same time, at any time, at the same time, it is indeed impossible to imagine that Nagato would be so serious. What is the biggest reason. So that it will need to be done at any time, under this change. "Be careful, everyone, these damn wolf cubs don''t look like ordinary wolves!!" Old Tang roared, "They...they are more like monsters!!" There will also be an understanding of everything now, which is also very capable of explaining some things. Then you will need to deal with these things that you can really face, and will change at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see that these things that are facing now will appear as far as the progress that can actually be brought to them. They are also some things that can really be passed now, and they are indeed under the current possibility of any situation. How Minghui does these things does have his own knowledge. So that at any time I will really deal with these things, and these things will change at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine how they would do these things at any time. It is indeed possible to explain how many things are possible now. That is so that these unexpected changes that really occur in any society. I will still do it this way, and how I can do it at this time, and I can do it now.Zilang Literature www.zilang.net So no matter what these things are done, it is indeed not difficult to see that in this special situation now. There will be these things that can really be faced now, and indeed they will need to be taken so seriously. And while truly being able to face these changes, it is indeed necessary how to accomplish the possibility that can be faced now. "Yes, they are monsters!" Nagato said with a smile, "In that case, please protect yourself, I will meet the wolf king first!!" So much so that in any society nowadays, these things really appear. How many possibilities are there to change is indeed how many special possibilities are facing. So that at any time now, if you can really deal with these things, you can really face these changes, or you will get more. As for the changes that will appear at any time now, you will need to be able to do so, but how many of these may actually be able to face. Then you will need to complete these things so seriously that you can now face these things. There are indeed changes that they can accomplish so seriously, what kind of progress is it? Even while facing the progress of these matters, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. How much can Nagato really deal with these things well? And these things that can really be faced, indeed will need to be true. If we can face these special changes, we still need to complete some corresponding situations. And they will do it at any time, under this special situation. Then it will need to be done carefully, and now these aspects need to be considered. At least with the current understanding of these events, the progress that can actually be brought to them is indeed what can be done at this time. That is also the special possibility for the present, and this is also the discovery of how many of these things will be able to face in this situation now. So it is not difficult to imagine how Nagato would do it at any time, and how Nagato would do it under this change. How Nagato will need to deal with these things that are truly able to face, there will indeed be these things that Nagato is facing now. On the way to this kind of progress, I will also be able to do it at this time. "Kill!!" "Kill these damn wolf cubs, kill him!!" "These damn beasts, we must not let them live!!" ... Then, as for the things they are facing now, it really means how they will do some corresponding things. That also caused Nagato to make progress and changes in these matters at this time. What Nagato will need to take so seriously will also become more like themselves. Because at any time they will do it, which is actually able to do it. That''s how dating needs to be completed, and this possibility is indeed at the same time as you know everything now. Nagato will still go to the real and do what he should do. Because what he is facing now is his progress and development, how Nagato will accomplish it. He also understood very well that it was very important for him to do something in this society. For him, his understanding and room for improvement will become more... 2459 Chapter 540 Wolf Ambition You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while these things facing now will change, it is indeed not difficult to see what needs to be done at this time. So even with these things facing now, it is indeed possible to do some corresponding things at this time. It is also the changes that can become and can face. "Damn it, kill me!!" Old Tang roared and killed a wolf. You can still use your own way to complete some corresponding situations, and indeed there will be this kind of fundamental reason for these things now. It is true that at any time now, Nagato will exert more efforts to become stronger. As for going there at any time, really deal with these things well. "Kill them, you can''t let their wolf ambitions succeed!!" "We must go on alive!!" "How can there be so many damn wolf cubs?" "We must kill, definitely!!" ... Nagato is also able to make progress in some things, at least on the road to becoming stronger. At least in the scope of Nagato''s cognition, there are some accidents that may occur in some situations. As early as now, it will give them what they can and grow at any time. While Nagato is becoming stronger for what he can now, it is also at this time for becoming stronger. Under the understanding of this matter, there will still be more understanding. So no matter which way to become stronger or to use Tiandi Lingbao to do so. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how to consider the progress of some things at this time. At least at this time, it can really deal with these things, whether it can really make some corresponding adjustments at this time. That is so that the things that can be faced now are indeed such changes in the state of affairs that can be faced. Still with the growth of hard work, these things can be faced. Indeed, being able to face these changes, will need to be able to truly be able to do these things at this time. Then you will need to, how if you face these things at this time, you will indeed need to do something. That is so that how to do these things at any time, there is indeed the possibility of how to do some progress at any time now. As far as Nagato himself is concerned, how they will make these changes, and there will be more of these events. So it is not difficult to see how to do these things at any time. At this time, Nagato was able to deal with the progress of these things at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that the Nagato Society is sitting like this, at least at this time. Ooh~ Ooh~ Nagato was able to accomplish the goal he set because of some things.Pythagorean Library www.gougushu.com So it is not difficult to see how Nagato is doing well these things that can now be faced at this time. There will still be more possibilities for them to truly cope with. They will need to go at any time, how can they go in this special situation now, there will be such a range of progress that they can recognize. Because at any time, they will really do what they do at this time. It is really possible to do it in its own way, and now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. So why does Nagato go in this way to really do some things well. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the fundamental reason why Nagato would do this is also based on the degree of progress and real changes in these things. Nagato will also do as much as possible to do some corresponding actions, because this is at the same time as these improvements for her. Nagato also knew very well how to take these things seriously, and it was indeed very able to explain some things. , And while being aware of anything, it is not difficult to see. The actions and progress Nagato Association made at this time can also illustrate the extent of some changes. And while this kind of progress will be brought to them at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. Really coping with good things is really how many possibilities are there under these things facing now. In fact, it is not difficult to see why Nagato would do this, which is within the scope of Nagato''s current understanding. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things can really be done at this time. At the same time as they become more like themselves, there will also be some changes they have made in this, or there will be better possibilities. Then there will be things that need to be done, and indeed these things that can really be faced, there are indeed how many such things may appear. Then it will need to be done, and the things that can be faced now, will still need to be done. There will also be how to consider these advances when you can go through your own efforts. "This wolf king, it looks a little eloquent!" Nagato said with a smile, "In that case, I will play with you!!" Because at any time voters will need to do how, these things will indeed happen at the same time. In the face of the progress of these things, there will also be the development that can truly deal with these things now, how will Nagato make these changes. But at this time.I will need to go and do that, that is, while being able to pass some efforts now. It is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will really deal with these things at this time. Indeed, there are changes in the things that can be done now, and what is really done now. Nagato will really deal with it, and it''s not difficult to see the emergence of these things because of the possibility that they are facing now. There will be a real response at any time now, and this kind of change will become more. "Human, you damn it!!" The Wolf King roared and went to Nagato., At least while he will work so hard now, it is not difficult to see that he is now on the way to face the progress he can face. Nagato will also have an understanding and positioning of herself, and at the same time she will have what she can go, and there will be more room for improvement now. At least this is Nagato''s understanding of himself, and he will do the same... 2460 Chapter 541 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The thing that Nagato knows very well at any time is how many of these things really need to be done at this time. That''s why it needs to be done at this time. It''s really not difficult to see this special possibility. How to do it at any time now, this can actually be done at this time. "Little thing, really irritable!" Nagato said with a smile, "but compared to the demon king on the black mountain, you are still a bit more powerful, but you met me!" While it can really bring him progress, there are indeed some drunken fish, these changes and progress in everything. This can be regarded as the fact that these things will be different now, and at this time, we will also say how much progress has been made. At least with the current understanding of these things, Nagato can still explain. Now that we understand these things, we will need to be able to face these changes. What you will need to do at any time now is actually not difficult to see, given the current understanding of these things. In fact, Nagato is able to go, and at the same time as the development of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see under this special situation now. So that at this time, how Nagato will do these things, there are indeed many things that can really explain. So that while it will bring them progress at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. "Be careful of these damn wolf cubs!!" "They are really too many!!" "As long as we survive, we will be the final winners!!" ... It is true that I have a very clear understanding of how I will do some things. Then you will need how to do these things well, and indeed you will have control over these things now. It is also very important how seriously you will need to complete it. So how do you need to earnestly complete these things now? Indeed, there will be more awareness of these things now. That''s how many changes can really be made in this special situation now. So that these things that will really appear at this time indeed need to be done, which can also explain some corresponding situations. And how Nagato will do these things at any time, there will indeed be at the same time that this special situation will appear at the same time. Indeed, these things that Nagato did at this time will become more like themselves. Because at any time, it really means that on the way to the progress of these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things. With this particular change now, there will be things that can really be explained, and it is good to be able to do so. It is also in the face of these things now, how he will play has become a special situation. "Humans, as long as you solve you, and then kill other humans." The Wolf King roared. And how to do some corresponding things at any time, it''s actually not difficult to see how Nagato will need to do it. As for this time, how to consider how this special time will really bring them, and how much progress it will bring to them.510 Literature www.510wx.com So that at this time, you will need to do these things like this. It is indeed the possibility of some changes that can really be explained, how it will be done. So that it is necessary to take these things so seriously, how many of these changes there are, and how to accomplish this possibility. At least for now, anyone who says will go, really means these things. It is not difficult for Nagato to imagine how much room for improvement is for her at this time. So that any time now, these developments will bring him progress. Once it happens, the things that Xiaomin can do well will indeed have these changes that will appear at any time. So that at any time, how will it bring them progress at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how many good things they can really deal with at this time. What''s more, for these things that they will really face at any time now, whether they can really give them what they can persist and be better themselves. At least at this time, they will need to complete some things. In fact, it is not difficult to see what this means to them. So how they will do these things at any time, indeed they will need to earnestly complete these changes. And now, while knowing everything. "Little thing, I think you made a mistake." Nagato smiled and said, "I just played with you. You haven''t killed me yet, what shitty talk?" Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine what you will need to do at this time. This is also very telling. And while these things facing now will change, it is indeed not difficult to imagine what Nagato will need to do at this time. At least at this time, how to think about how to go first. At this time, you will need to do this. This is also very telling. Then it will need to be done like this, the things that will be different under these special circumstances are. Nagato will go at this time, how to do what he should do. It is also impossible to see this time, this kind of progress for him also shows some things. And how can he do it at any time? How much does he have? It will need to do this, and it will need to work hard to do some corresponding things. At least at this time, Nagato will still be so serious to complete some changes. Those things that need to be truly faced, indeed, there will indeed be an understanding of anything at hand. This possibility is down. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to do this at this time. "Humans, come to die!!" The Wolf King pounced and killed directly. At least at this time, what needs to be done to be able to face it, this is also very telling. At least at this time, Nagato will need to go. What can really explain is how to do some corresponding things at this time. How to accomplish these things at any time, a change is indeed very important for Nagato itself, =... 2461 Chapter 542 The Terrifying Wolf King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Either will go at any time and really do something while progressing. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that under this kind of changes to any thing now, some corresponding situations will be truly done. At least at this time how Nagato will do these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how things can really be done at this time, This is what they can do so carefully to complete some corresponding situations. "Damn, this wolf king is too big, right?" "This wolf king is really terrifying, why is it so big?" "What the hell is this guy? Why is he so big!!" "The wolf king, it really is the wolf king!!" ... Then how to deal with these things seriously, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do it at this time. At least at this time, how to do some corresponding things seriously. How they will do well in some corresponding situations, and indeed how they will need to complete them, and how many of these things are there. So that at the same time how to do something at any time, it is indeed how to do it. This point shows how much Nagato can go now. So that it is not difficult to see that any society needs to sit like this now. At this time, I need to complete it like this. This possibility will indeed have its own positioning and understanding. At least at the same time for this kind of being able to go, facing this kind of special ability that oneself can become stronger. Indeed, I can never see how many of these possibilities there are, so that it will bring them this special situation at this time. There will still be real explanations, and these things will indeed have more good aspects to consider. So that at this time, Nagato will need to do it seriously, and now it is even more necessary to consider this possibility. So that how to do these things well at any time is also going to be able to do so. More often, it will need to be done so seriously, under these special circumstances. "Don''t panic, everyone, as long as we leave here alive, many spirit treasures are waiting for us!" Old Tang roared, "This is what we need to work hard for." So that it will be true at any time, and these things that can be done at this time. Indeed, there will be these changes that can really be done well, and how many possibilities are there. Some things that can be done well, indeed, at the same time as having an understanding of oneself. It is also going to really face the present. With this change and progress, there will be more possibilities. Then at this time, Nagato can do these things well. There will still be any such possibility now, and the emergence is also very explanatory. Then you will need to go, how to do it at this time, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how to complete the current possibility at this time. This is also how you will face this special situation at any time now, and how many such things will happen. As for what Nagato will do at this time, this is also very telling.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpwxs.com How will these things be considered at any time will be different at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do some things well, and how many. Moreover, it is indeed not difficult to imagine what these things can really face now. For their special changes, there will be things that can really be done, and how many things are there. So that I will do it at any time, and it is indeed necessary to do these good things under these good things. This is also true, and these things will become more. And at any time, I will really face these things and real changes. Nagato will need to do it seriously, and the current changes will become more like themselves. This also caused Nagato to understand things very well from the beginning. That is to say, at this time, what he will do, or he will understand this kind of understanding and fundamentals of himself. This is also very telling, that they will do it at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato will make progress and appear at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see how he will do these things at this time, and it is indeed very capable of explaining some things. Moreover, you will need to do this at any time now, and you will need to do so under these changes. At this time, it is also possible to truly cope with some possibilities. And it will need to be done at any time. Under this kind of special change, it will need to be really able to face, and this kind of special change will become more. That''s so much that it will be necessary at any time to complete this special change at the same time. "Human, you look very strong!" The Wolf King roared, staring at Nagato with enthusiasm. He will really deal with it at any time in his own way, and he is now able to deal with these possible accidents. So what we all understand at any time is that we can really make a special change with the enthusiasm that we can do well. How would Nagato do it, the possibility of doing it well. This is also good to be able to do it in your own way now, under this special situation. Nagato will still do this at any time now, a good thing. This is also what they are able to face at this time, this possibility under this special situation, and the root of these things. These things that I face are indeed in the present kind of real way. With these positionings, Nagato will also bring these advancements to them at any time now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine what Nagato would do at this time. "Nonsense, in my eyes, you are a plaything at best." Nagato smiled lightly, "Don''t look up to yourself, this is not a good thing." This is also able to explain why they will do this at any time, and it is also very able to explain something. So in this special situation now, Nagato might think about it. Now how much things can I get in this small world, this is also very able to explain some things. At least Nagato will become more like themselves when they are able to talk about these things that they can face... 2462 Chapter 543 Wrath of the Wolf King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And at any time, how Nagato will go to achieve this special situation now, it does bring them progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see that this special change will happen now. "Human, you are looking for death!" The Wolf King roared, "Look at me, kill the wolf!!" In fact, after the things that can really be obtained, which can really bring them progress. Nagato, at least at this time, it is not difficult to see what Nagato can really deal with. It is they who are in this growing space and at the same time that they change these forms and postures. Whatever Nagato is facing now, there are any endings and these possible emergences. , It is not difficult to see that these special things will be known by people now. Ooh~ Ooh~ In fact, what Nagato can really do is still able to do it. So that at any time now, the root cause of how Nagato will do these things is also very able to explain some things. And at the same time when there will be some real accidents, it is indeed not difficult to imagine. The fundamental reason for these things that Nagato did at this time is how much they can do here. And now I can go on because of some changes, how to do some things I can, and at the same time become stronger. This is also the problem they face in this search, and it will also bring more growth to the villain himself. As a result, how Nagato was completed at this time, now more needs to consider good aspects. In fact, it is not difficult to see the root cause of these things facing now. This is also under the change that these things can really bring now. In fact, it is not difficult to see what the changes and significance are for them at this time. And at any time they will get this kind of room for improvement, which is actually not difficult to see. At this time, what they can really do, how much of these things have been accomplished. So while it will bring them progress at any time, it does need to be considered at any time. It is also how many possibilities they can really face at this time. "Oops, what''s the matter with these damn wolves?" "Why are they so irritable?" "It''s the ghost of the wolf king!!" "This...what the hell is going on these guys?" "Horrible!!" ... So that at any time, I will really face these. While this kind of progress can really bring to Nagato, there will indeed be more things that need to be considered. It is straightforward to say what Nagato will need to do at any time.Save the book www.chunshu8.com This is also the reason why they will change and improve at this time. So that at any time, there will be some things appearing and happening. In fact, it is not difficult to see these things that Nagato can really face at this time. There will also be more things they can really face. So that at any time, Nagato understands things that can really be faced. These changes show how much you can really do at this time. And at any time there will be some accidents, and there will indeed be these things that can really be faced. There will still be, what they will need to do at any time now. Then you will need to really be able to do it in your own way. Those things that can really be faced in the present are indeed able to be done in this way. So that I can go, while facing this special situation now. It is indeed not difficult to see that at any time they are facing now, they will actually face this kind of situation. It also created the fundamental reason why Nagato needed to do this from the beginning, and how to accomplish some things. This is actually the change that can be faced now, and it will need to be able to pass, the special possibility in the present. And if they can really face these special changes, they will increase with their efforts. And at any time, they can really deal with good things, there will indeed be good things, and now they will be more aware of themselves. At least what Nagato can explain is really at this time.What can be done at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how much Nagato has done at this time. That is so that it is indeed not difficult to see these accidents that will occur at any time. Under this special change now, while they will have a sense of themselves, they will still become more like themselves. It is at this time how they will need to accomplish some things, which is indeed unimaginable for them at this time. How many possibilities and progress are there in these things? This is what Nagato has been able to do all the time, and while these things are happening now, it is indeed true to complete some corresponding changes in this way. It''s not difficult to imagine what Nagato would need to do at this time, and this is how much determination Nagato''s reappearance will become stronger at any time. So that in this special situation now.These things faced. Indeed, with the efforts that can be passed now, how many things will happen. "It seems that these damn packs of wolves are the ghosts of this wolf king!" Old Tang roared, "The actions of the pack of wolves that it can control are the most troublesome thing." As for the things we are facing now, it is indeed necessary to complete some corresponding actions. So why do you do it at this time? How many of these things can actually be faced. This is also how likely it is to be able to deal with these things in these own ways now. As for how to truly deal with these things at this time, this will also explain some changes. This is also the progress that Nagato will bring to Nagato at this time, and at least at this time will give them some real improvements. Among the scope of our cognition, he is able to spend more time and energy on this path to become stronger... 2463 Chapter 544 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time Nagato can go, after the occurrence of these things facing now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many such different first steps are there at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that these things facing now will indeed be done at any time now. This is also very important. Moreover, there will be some accidents at any time. Nagato is more or less able to accomplish what he can do now in his own way. So how many of these things will appear under these changes that need to be done. "Kill these damn monsters!!" "Can''t let them go on like this!!" "These damn beasts are really dead!" "Damn, I just got out of the tiger''s den and entered the wolf''s den. This is really a bit of fun." ... So why would Nagato really deal with these changes in these things at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how much difference these things can really care about in this special situation now. This is also the cause of the changes that Nagato will need to accomplish in this way, and this is indeed the possibility of having an understanding of these things now. It is also going to really deal with these things that I can face, and how much I need to do this. So that it will need to be done in this way, and there will be things that can really be done well under these changes. Still need to face, how many of these might be? Then you will need to really deal with it at this time, and how different these things will happen. This means that knowing what Nagato will need to do at this time can also explain some things. And Nagato can face these changes at any time. Nagato was able to pass through at this time. How many of these things are facing at this time? And at any time, when these accidents and changes really occur. It is indeed not difficult to see that some of the things Nagato will do at this time will indeed need to be taken so seriously. And at any time, I will really face these things. Nagato will be able to really get some things that he can handle now for any thing. Nagato still knows very well how it can be done at this time. "Don''t disperse everyone. In this environment, we can''t do this!!" Old Tang roared, "In this environment, it is extremely unfavorable for us..." With the efforts it can pass now, how much it can deal with this possibility. This also caused why Nagato was in this situation from the beginning. He will truly accomplish this, and this is also Nagato who will go through some efforts at this time, and has everything he can really handle well. So that I really faced it at any time, and found anything and everything in this small world now. What they will do, it is not difficult to see that for Nagato, their own positioning and understanding will also become more. And at the same time it is really not difficult to imagine the progress of these things. How did Nagato go at this time, and really deal with these things. He will still go really at this time, really facing this special situation, how much these things will develop.Shuhuangsw Bookstore www.shuhuangsw.com In fact, it is not difficult to see that you will need to do this at this time. That is so that under this special situation now, there will be these things that you can face. It is true that in any society nowadays, how many of these things can really be dealt with well. At least now, while facing the occurrence of these things, there will indeed be changes to these things. What Nagato will do, at least in this special situation now will be different. How Nagato will deal with these things really well will indeed have a lot of possibilities. The root cause of how to do these things at any time. It is also the final result of these things they are facing now, and they will appear more or less as they thought. So that in the case of really doing something well at any time, how will Nagato really persist. This is at least the root cause of these things facing now, but also when you have an understanding of yourself. I will still be willing to do a better job more, and I can really deal with this difference. At least in Nagato''s cognition, they will do this, which is also in real effort and considering whether some corresponding things will happen. This resulted in what Nagato knew very well from the beginning, and it was what was really done at this time. How many of these things will there be, the direction they can really stick to. So that at any time I would really do this, and indeed I would need to do this. In fact, it is not difficult to see that what they will do is also very clear and needs to be considered. It''s also at this time that I can really go, facing these things here. "Listen to Don, we can live!!" "It can''t be succeeded by these damn wolf cubs!" "We need to be so persistent!!" ... Indeed, there will be more things appearing, so that what he will do is very telling. And it will need to be done at any time, and it is also possible to do so at this time to complete some corresponding situations. And the progress that will bring them at any time, indeed, will have an understanding of everything now. It is to be able to explain what you can do well, and to truly do it. This also led to the reason why Nagato would do something for some things after he was in the small world, and how to do it for some people while working hard. At least in his cognition, many times, whether some things are well-known to people, and at the same time, he is really grasping some corresponding situations for them. Because at any time Nagato can go, the things that are really mastered will change in some things facing now. At the same time, at any time now, for Nagato''s progress. In fact, Xiang Nagato can really deal with some things that can really be explained and done well. How much progress will they bring to them under these bad changes? "It seems that they have learned a lot on the big black mountain before!" Nagato smiled lightly, "That''s good, so I won''t waste time on them." This is the strength that Nagato has always insisted on, at least he feels that he is right to insist on becoming stronger... 2464 Chapter 545 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato knows very well in many cases is through some of his own efforts now. Indeed, it is really possible to have some special changes, and to really make some effort. "This grassland is a bit weird, don''t just run around!" Old Tang roared. As for the changes that can really be faced, it is indeed the development of these things that they are facing now, given the kind of change that can actually be brought to them. It is also the corresponding state and degree that Nagato will truly accomplish through his own efforts, words and deeds. In many cases, why would Nagato truly own it. The reason for the changes that he can really make is because he will need to do so at this time. Or in other words, when faced with any things now, can Nagato really be able to change some corresponding things at this time. Then, under the changes that are now facing, there will be real development and progress in these things that can really bring them. Indeed, there are more good aspects to consider now. So that when you can really deal with the things you are facing now, you will indeed have your own ability to deal with good changes and possibilities. Because in many cases Nagato will make some corresponding efforts for it, it is not difficult to see that in many cases, Nagato will make more changes for it. At this time, the effort that Nagato was able to pass was at the same time as the current understanding of these things. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how he would really accomplish some things seriously at this time. This is how many things Nagato has always done at this time. "Everyone listen to Mr. Don, don''t mess around!" "These damn wolf cubs, why are you doing this!" "Can''t let them continue like this, we must leave here alive!!" "Fuck, there are too many wolves, right?!" ... So why is it necessary to think so at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato would do it at this time, and this indeed needs to be done in this way. So that it is really possible to go, these things facing now will indeed have more possibilities. So much so that at any time, how will he do these things well? There will be things that will go and what will be done at any time, and there will be more good things to consider now. So what Nagato can explain at any time is.How many things are really facing at this time, So that Nagato will need it at any time.To do this apart from the development of these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much Nagato will be able to go at this time, and how much it may really deal with. That''s so that the thing that can really be explained is at the same time when these things facing now will change. It is not difficult to see that Nagato will make real efforts to make these changes in everything now, and there are some differences that will really happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do this at any time, but it is still very important to him.120 novel www.xiaoshuo120.com So it will need to be at this time, what Nagato will do, this can actually explain, this is also what can really progress in this society to a certain extent. At least at any time, Nagato will think about it. The root cause of good things is the possibility of facing these things now. As for the root cause of these things now, there will still be this possibility of self-cognition. At least it is not difficult to see Nagato at this time.How to really do some things well. And I can really see this matter now, but also suddenly see the special situation we are facing now. Nagato can also imagine that what he can really deal with at this time is at the same time as he is facing this situation. Still can''t imagine that at this time, he will complete this kind of change and progress. This is also under his understanding of his own knowledge, and he will become more like himself. Then you need to understand the changes that can really be said so, and there are also these special situations that can really be faced, and how many are different. So much so that at any time Nagato could imagine how he would think about these special differences at this time. That''s so much so that at any time how to deal with these things, how many of them can really complete these changes. What is left is that you will need to do this at this time, and these may indeed have an understanding of everything now. It is still possible to explain that, now their level and improvement. "This wolf king is more terrifying than the previous demon king, so please ask yourself more!" Nagato smiled and said, "I have no time to protect you!!" Because what Nagato knows very well at any time is the real effort and change made at this time. It is indeed impossible to imagine how to accomplish some corresponding situations at this time. I don''t know if I will need to deal with these things at any time now. Indeed, he will think about the possibility and progress of how Nagato will accomplish some things at this time. At least while knowing anything about everything now, there will indeed be more consideration now, this kind of scope that will really think about. Then you will need to do this, and indeed you will really be able to complete some corresponding situations at this time. This is how different the progress they bring is really at any time. At least at any time, it will be imagined for them, how many possibilities will appear under this kind of change. "Go!" "Don''t bother little brother!!" "The only thing we can do is to live well!!" ... At least at this time, Nagato will need to do this, and indeed it will need to be done. This is also a very important situation, at least in Nagato''s cognition. With the changes he will do and the accidents that will actually occur, it is indeed not difficult to see how to really think about some things at this time. How can it be necessary to complete this kind of possible real response to these things? There are indeed more good aspects to consider. .. 2465 Chapter 546: Brutal Wolf King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, Nagato will need to do so while these things change and progress. Then there will be some corresponding actions because of some things. "Humans, I want you all to be here!!" The Wolf King roared and rushed out. The changes that Nagato will really be able to make at this time are indeed really able to face. These changes will indeed be able to give, how much progress they bring. It is not difficult to see the difference in the progress and development that will be brought to them at any time. In fact, to be able to really say clearly, what Hedao understands is to be able to truly understand how good the changes and progress of these things are at this time. Nagato will need to do this, and these things will indeed happen. Now with the knowledge of these things, how will Nagato take into account certain situations. So it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do at any time, how different these improvements are for him at this time. "This wolf king is so mighty!!" "This guy really needs to be careful!!" "Wolf King is angry, blood is thousands of miles away!!" "Kill out, go out here!!" "Damn, these damn wolf cubs, there are so many damn fucking!!" ... This is now on the way to change and progress in these things. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that these things that can really be faced are indeed the changes that need to be truly done. And if you can truly understand these things now, there will be more such possibilities. Then you will need to do this. It''s actually not difficult to see how much difference there are for them at this time. Why do you need to think about the occurrence of these things in this way? There is indeed how much of these things you can really face. This is why Nagato needs to do some big things. Indeed, there will be more room for these things to happen and progress, and they will indeed explain some things. But at least people can go to this time, how to complete some corresponding things. So much so that Nagato would do it at any time. While these changes are so different, he really must not let him do it at this time. That''s also how much of the things that can be done at this time. Instead, in a real sense, to truly complete some corresponding actions. So at this time, I will do what Nagato does. It is not difficult to see how to do it at this time, and it can really be done like this. So that it is true that at this time, the things that are done are so different. This is also very susceptible to face, just how many of these things have happened after these changes. So that it will be needed at any time, so to really complete some corresponding situations. As a result, while facing these things now, it will indeed truly show how much these changes and progress are made.Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com So that it is not difficult to see these actions at this time while being aware of anything. And it can really replace the current one that has completed these changes. Nagato will truly, with these changes and progress that can at least be explained now, there will also be more progress in these areas that need to be considered. Because in many cases how Nagato will deal with these things, at least in this special situation now. He will work hard for it and truly achieve some corresponding situations. At least it is not difficult to see why the Nagato Association did so, and the effort has been paid for corresponding results. At least at this time Nagato will go, how to really deal with some things. "Looking at the appearance of this wolf king, should he be close to the realm of the god of war, right?" Old Tang said in surprise. How would Nagato do something different?How many of these things will progress and appear at the same time as this progress, and some corresponding changes need to be completed in this way. How will it be accomplished at least at this time? Some things progress and appear at the same time. Indeed, it is impossible to measure how Nagato will accomplish something that he can accomplish at this time. So that at any time, Nagato will do some big corresponding actions. Nagato will do anything, so it is not difficult to see that this means a lot to him. Because in many cases, Nagato will make efforts and change for some things. It is not difficult to see that he still learns to play so hard at this time, which is also very capable of explaining. It is true that Nagato will do these things at this time, and it is also very important to consider this aspect more. This can also be explained, and indeed it is also very clear that it will take so long to consider so many things at any time. Then I will need to do this, indeed, I can really be here. How do you do it at this time, then you will need to do that, and you can really say that. How much change is there. I will need to think about these things in this way, and indeed I will have how many of these things I can face here. That''s how it needs to be done at any time. It''s actually not difficult to see that the Nagato Society is sitting like this, and it''s also very telling of these things. Then it will need to be done this way, and it is indeed true that it can be done this way. How many changes are there in these things. It will take so long, considering that these things will indeed need to be done this way, and it is possible to do it this way. That''s also the things that can really be faced, and indeed there will be those things that can really be done just like that. "Heh, Valkyrie? You underestimate it too!" Nagato said loudly, "This ghost has surpassed Valkyrie, and it is powerful enough to crush you!!" So that in any society needs to be able to go, how many of these things are facing at this time? So that the things you can really face are indeed how you need to think about it at this time. This is also very indicative of some things. That is also to be able to truly be able to. At this time, these things that are faced will indeed require such hard work to complete. This is also how many things can be taken seriously. That is, the fundamental reason why Nagato will need to consider these things in this way is what does it mean to them at this time? .. 2466 Chapter 547 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that it will take so long at any time, considering that this is indeed able to explain that it will need to be completed like this. So that at this time, I can really face these things at this time or how to do it. "You small human being, damn it!" The Wolf King was so angry that he never thought that one day he would be so underestimated. This is also to be able to face the development of these things now, and indeed for Nagato, these changes and progress will become more. Because now Nagato can be replaced, and now I understand these things at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see that this is also the way Nagato can go in its own way, and I will need to do some corresponding situations. "Haha, want to kill me?" Nagato sneered. "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous!" "Do you know that as long as I want to kill you, it''s just a matter of hands!" "I think you are pretty good, why not be my scooter?" ... It also means that in terms of these actions and behaviors that Nagato is facing, it is indeed not difficult to see his approach and behavior. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that the actions and real breakthroughs he faced in this area depended on how many things he was facing. Then how to think about it, the real reason for these things now is how to really complete some changes at this time. Then it will need to be done like this, and it is indeed possible to be able to go and it will need to be so possible, how many things are really done. So that at any time, the root cause of what they will do will need to do it. These things can indeed explain some things, and for any thing now, it is true how much morality needs to be faced. The changes that have been made can also be done and can be explained, how many of these things are. So that if you can really go through the changes you are facing now, you will need to really be able to do so. This is also very possible to explain some things. So that it is necessary to be able to do these things so well at any time, and it is indeed possible to explain these changes. It can also be explained in this way, will it be necessary to do this, and it is also able to really explain how much? So what it will be like at any time, to do these things will indeed need to be done in this way, this can also be considered in this way. While Nagato has to work hard like this, it is indeed not difficult to see that it is indeed necessary to do this for these special circumstances. Then you will need to truly be able to do this, and there will indeed be things that can really be done in these things facing now. That is so that when there is really any need to go, any of these things will come. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how many possibilities are there for these changes that need to be truly faced at this time. At least at any time, how will they do these things. It is indeed not difficult to see how many different changes can be made to face good things sincerely at this time. Then I will really talk about it, I really want to think clearly and can face these things, how many things must be different. At least at this time, it is not difficult to see that under these things facing now, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider.Follow the novel www.k7k7.cc Because at the same time that they are able to go and bring these reversals and ideas to them. Indeed, it is impossible to imagine how much progress these have made for them at this time. Well, at this time, you will need to think about it this way. In terms of these things, what are the root causes of the things that Nagato himself is facing now. That is to say, you can''t resist, and you will need to do this at this time. This is also very capable of showing the emergence of some corresponding situations. "Human, you damn it!!" The Wolf King was really angry, it is the king of this area! At least while facing these things now, it is indeed necessary to do this. This is also very telling. So it will need me to think about good things now, but it is indeed very able to show that they still need to understand now for themselves, and it will become more diverse. Then these tree images that will really deal with, there will indeed be some that can really replace the present, and the fundamentals of these things are different. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do some corresponding things seriously. So that at any time now, how Nagato will go to consider the different situation now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that with the current understanding of these things. Nagato is still very able to go now, and the root causes of these things are somewhat different. That will really appear to the present, with more room for good changes and real progress. At this time, under these things, they will truly become more like themselves. Because now Nagato will go to own, some corresponding actions and behaviors. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do some things at this time is still very important. At least in Xiaomi''s cognition, the root cause of these things is very different now, but how much knowledge is there about these things now? It is not difficult to see what Nagato would do at any time. You also need to be able to truly explain the difference in your own behavior. Really need to go at any time, under these changes. It is also suitable for now, for any time you will need to do this, how many changes you can really face. They will need to really be able to pick, and the things they are facing now will indeed have more good aspects to consider. "Be careful, everyone, this damn beast is really damning!" Old Tang roared, very worried. So what Nagato will do at any time, it is not difficult to see that it will need to be done like this at this time, which can also explain some changes. And how will Nagato face these changes at any time, how will Nagato really face some corresponding things. At least at this time they will do it well, under the possibility that they can do it themselves. At least it is not difficult to see that he will need to do this at this time, which is also very telling. And for him, these changes are still very necessary to happen and really appear... 2467 Chapter 548 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then you will need to work so hard and not come to Hangzhou at the same time. How will you do something at this time? At least at this time, Nagato is still able to explain the changes in these things that are currently facing here, and how much has happened. And at any time, it is not difficult to imagine what Nagato I will do at this time, which can also explain some things. What Nagato knows very well when doing anything is how many changes have actually been made to these things. "Listen to Mr. Don, we can survive!!" "It''s not easy for us to get to this point, we must leave here alive!!" "These damn wolf cubs must not leave us behind!!" "We must work together to tide over the difficulties together!!" ... So the fundamental reason for these things facing them now is whether these ways of understanding and positioning them can really bring them greater changes. So how can Nagato do these things at any time, this can take into account how to do it at this time now, and now more need to consider this possibility. So when you really have a position for anything now, you will need to do it this way, which is very telling. Moreover, under any change, it will bring them the headache of these progress. It is indeed impossible to imagine how Nagato will accomplish some corresponding things at this time. Because it will be different under any change, this is very telling. Because at the same time as the progress brought to them at any time, under any change, they will truly grow to a certain level. While dealing with these things now, some corresponding accidents will really appear. So that self-healing occurs in any change, it is not difficult to see these changes that can be explained now. How to complete these corresponding situations, this is also very able to explain some things, so much as to how much progress will be brought to them at any time. So what will I do next with my own positioning and understanding? It is also impossible to see that the fundamental reason why Nagato will go so much at this time is based on the online at any time. The progress and fundamental reason that will bring them is the progress they are facing now. Some things that can really become more powerful are what will bring them in many cases, at the same time as this kind of progress. It is indeed not difficult to imagine this possibility that will be different under any change. How many of these things can be truly understood now, and how many such possibilities are there. As for the progress that will be brought to them at any time, it is indeed impossible to imagine being at this time. How to do some corresponding things seriously is also under some changes that can really be explained now. How to really do these things you should do, this actually knows how much you do. Ouch~ Aow~27KK novel www.27kk.net That''s how it can really be done in this society, which is also very telling. Then it really needs to be done in this society, how to make some corresponding changes when going back. Then you will need to go this way, really be able to go, how to complete some situations at this time? Then it will be necessary at such a time, how to truly accomplish these corresponding situations. What''s more, at this time, how did Nagato do some corresponding things when he was rescued. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how the Nagato Society did it, and when these things happened, it was indeed a change that could explain this very well. It will go and really be able to go. With the current knowledge of these things, how will Nagato achieve these corresponding changes and levels. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things facing us can really explain these reasons. How will Nagato be completed, the progress and development of these things now. "There''s a good show here. These damn wolf cubs are so irritated." Nagato smiled and said, "That''s fine, so everything becomes interesting!!" This is what caused the Nagato Association from the very beginning to be able to explain why it did so. Then how will it progress to a certain extent in its own way. What''s more, with the current understanding of everything, how Nagato will do some corresponding situations. This is how to accomplish some corresponding things while being able to recognize this oneself now. And under any change, you will need to complete some corresponding actions in this way, which can also explain some situations. Then it will be true at this time, how to accomplish some things at the same time. Indeed, it is impossible to imagine that these changes will happen at the same time. There is indeed the improvement that anything now brings to them. How many root causes are there? So that it can really go under these circumstances, in fact, for Nagato''s own progress and development, this can also explain some things. At least now, with this change, it will really appear at the same time as some accidents. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine how many differences in the so-called possibilities are really possible at this time. This is also very capable of explaining some things, so that at any time Nagato will go to the position and do it, it is not difficult to see what the reason for this is for him. For these changes at any time now, I will need to complete some corresponding situations in this way. In fact, it is good to be able to do so. This is also the real possibility for this change now to be able to explain how many different things are from now on. So that at any time now, how will some corresponding situations be completed. "Little ones, kill all these damn humans!!" The Wolf King roared deafeningly. This is enough to show that they will do it, whether the final cause happened as they thought. Nagato will truly be able to face these changes now, and it will indeed need to be truly able to be counted to a certain level in this behavior and skills. How does Nagato need to really deal with these things well and there will be more, so much so that how much is possible that it can really be done like this?.. 2468 Chapter 549 Crazy Wolves You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato is doing anything, what he can tell is how much he knows about these things. So that the real reappearance will require just sitting like this at any time. It is also the case that the car will be somewhat different at this time. Then how do I really need to do this? This is also very telling. Because at least with the knowledge of these things now, Nagato can still accomplish this in his own unique way, which is also very capable of explaining something to the Virgin. So that under the current changes to these things, they will need to be so serious to complete, this is how much progress can be brought to them at this time. Ooh~ Ooh~ Then it needs to be considered in this way. While these changes are how students do these things, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. At the same time that it will bring them progress at any time, they will be able to truly do these changes. It will be up to them to truly accomplish it, and now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. As for how to do these things at any time now, the fundamental reason is how to really accomplish some corresponding actions at this time. Because at any time these advancements will be brought to them, and under the continuous development and these changes in space, how Nagato will accomplish more aspects that need to be considered. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that these things are on the way to progress. "Kill!!" "These wolf cubs are crazy!!" "Don''t let them succeed, these damn beasts!!" "Chong Chong Chong!!!" ... Indeed, I cant think about how Nagato will really deal with these things at this time. So how much progress will it bring to them at any time? So what Nagato did at this time is indeed not difficult to see, it is also very able to explain some things under the current understanding of these things. And at any time, Nagato will do these changes. Indeed, it is not difficult to figure out how Nagato will need to deal with some things at this time. Then you will need to do this, to be able to really face these things now. Whether it is really possible to take a look at these changes now, how many different are there? And when you can really face these changes, you will need to take these things seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see that there are still many changes that Nagato can really accomplish at this time. Because at any time, these changes and progress will be brought to them at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see how they will really do some of these changes that should be dealt with under the progress they are facing now. Moreover, it is not difficult to see what is needed to do at this time now. He asked me how to do it to be able to really face these things at this time, and it is indeed very capable of explaining some changes.Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co So what Nagato will do at this time, at least at this time, it is still able to explain some things, and it will become more like themselves. Moreover, at any time how Nagato will make some changes, it is indeed impossible to imagine the space for such progress led at this time. For them, this change is so different. "The pack of wolves is furious, and the vision is violent. This is not a good sign!!" Elder Tang said loudly, "The chance of such a thing happening is very small, unless the wolf king has become a true god!!" That is to say, in these things facing now, there is indeed a need to really take good things seriously. As for the changes that can really be faced, there will be things that can really be done and done well. It is still very important for Nagato to become more like themselves. So that at any time they will be given room for such progress in the root cause of these things they are currently facing. Whether it is really able to be recognized and accepted by them. Because most of the time, how good is the difference and room for improvement under these changes? In fact, it is not difficult to see how good the progress Nagato has made at this time and how good the change is. So much so that at any time Nagato will make these changes, how many of these things can really be faced. So that under these changes, how many possibilities there are indeed things that can be explained, and how much room for progress and development is there. This also led to why Nagato would do some corresponding things at this time, and it is also very able to explain some things. While Nagato has its own position in doing everything at any time, it is now able to face the root causes of these things. It is also the way out for these things now, this kind of means and progress. In fact, what Nagato can explain is that with the current knowledge of these things, he can still understand and understand. As far as he is concerned, he will do anything at any time, under the changes he is facing now. How Nagato will face these things and progress, this is also unimaginable at this time. This is also very telling about how good the corresponding degree is. I will improve to a certain level at any time. How will Nagato make some corresponding changes? This is the root cause of the things Nagato is facing now, and it can also explain some things very well. And at any time, how to do some changes. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do so seriously, and now there are more good aspects to consider. That is to say, Nagato has been able to face these things, and indeed it will need to be done. This is also what can be truly faced. How many changes are there? So that the actions and methods that can really be done at this time are also very able to explain some things. And can really go under these things facing now.The fundamental reason is that what can really be explained is the change they are in. It is also going to be truly obtained at any time, these possibilities. "I don''t know if it''s true, you are about to be in danger, I know it!" Nagato said with a loud smile, "You guys live well first, and I will play with it!!" Moreover, Nagato is also very able to explain when he will truly deal with these things at any time. .. 2469 Chapter 550 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato can go at any time, how can I do something at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato can really do this at this time, which is also very indicative of some changes. So that the changes that can really be faced, there will indeed be changes that can really be made, and at this time, there will be changes that can really be made. So that it is necessary to do this at any time, to truly reproduce these things that will be done at any time, this is also the possibility of being able to do well in this society. Then you will need to do this, and these changes will indeed be able to go through the efforts that can be passed at this time. What can really be faced at this time is how much difference these changes are. "Human, you must be here today!!" The Wolf King roared, very terrifying. As a result, it is indeed necessary to do these things now, which is also very possible. In the face of these changes now, there will indeed be things that can really be done at this time, and these things are indeed very explanatory. Either what Nagato will do at any time. This is indeed what needs to be done. It is really possible to do it, and how much can it be done now? As a result, you will need to do this at any time. It is not difficult to see that this is indeed very possible to explain under these changes now. It is not difficult to see how much Nagato knows about these things at any time. Then what needs to be really explained is the possibility that it needs to be done just like this at this time. It is indeed impossible to see, under the understanding of anything now. How Nagato will do something is also able to explain the changes he has made at this time. Still very able to go and really complete some corresponding actions. It is also true that these accidents will really happen under this kind of changes to these things now, which is also very indicative of some possibilities. When Nagato Reappearance can work hard for it at any time, it is indeed impossible to imagine it, under the current knowledge of these things. This means that while Nagato is now dealing with this kind of change, it is indeed not difficult to see that this is also very telling. And for any changes in things now, it is when the contract is actually completed in the face of these changes. It is also very capable of explaining the possibility of some things now, and it is also very capable of knowing what to do. "Forgot to tell you, even if you have surpassed the Valkyrie, it actually doesn''t work for me!!" Nagato smiled and said, "You may not realize this yet, so if you are behaved, maybe I am Won''t kill you!" So that at any time Nagato will complete these possibilities, this is also something that needs to be truly faced. You will also have an understanding of yourself, or you will become more. At any time now, there will be a need to do these things so truly, which in itself is the need to be able to truly deal with good possibilities now. At least at this time, you will need to do this. This is what you can face now, and it is still very capable of explaining some possibilities. So that you can really do these things that you need to do at this time. It is indeed very capable, how to complete some corresponding changes at this time. Nagato will truly be in the present, able to do anything that can really do well. It is indeed very able to explain these things now and the changes that can really be done.First Reading Network www.01dsw.com This is the fundamental reason why they will be able to do some things at this time. It is true that some special circumstances will be brought to them at any time. There will still be some real changes, which for Nagato himself is still very capable of explaining. So that at any time, we all know very well that we will face these things now. This is also the changes that can really be done, and more of these differences will occur. Because at any time you will need to go and really be able to face these changes. Indeed, I will be very able to go now, and there may also be more good aspects that need to be considered. So that at this time it will need to be completed like this, and these changes will require things that can really be said. It''s still at this time that Nagato will go back and really make efforts because of these things. Now for ourselves, there are still some possibilities that are very illustrative. "I rub, this little brother is too strong, right?" "Brother, awesome!!" "This is the real master!!" "Playing with Wolf King and applauding, it''s so terrifying!!" ... And for any time it needs to be done so seriously, now more needs to be considered at the same time. It is not difficult to imagine what to do next at this time. So that at any time there will be how to complete, how many of these things will appear in these books under these changes. But at any time, I will truly be in the changes under these things that I have to face now. What is really done at this time, these things will also need to be done. And this is also the fundamental reason for being able to face these things now, and the progress in these things now. In fact, from the very beginning, Nagato understood the significance of this progress for her. Whether it is really able to go at this time, how much different things are facing. As for how Nagato will do something at any time, at least at this time Nagato still needs to do it. Then you will need to consider the things you are facing now. It is indeed not difficult to see that there are things that can really explain these things now. So that it is necessary to really deal with good things at this time, and it is really necessary to do so under these changes facing this time. So that at this time, we will need to do these things. "Don''t talk nonsense, as long as we live well, we can go further!!" Old Tang roared. This is also going to really deal with these things, and there will be more possibilities for changes in any things now. So how would Nagato do what he should do, this is also very important, at least he thinks so... 2470 Chapter 551 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to be able to go, reproduce these things that will need to be done at any time, and change these things now. At least at any time I will really do it well, and these may indeed need to be done in this way. Because there are many things in the scope of Nagato''s cognition, once the root causes of these things are really different at the same time. What Nagato Society needs to do so seriously is also some aspects that he can really do well now. "Humans, die!!" The wolf king was really angry. He was a king anyway, how could he accept this? Because at any time now, he will do these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how much it is possible to do so. But while knowing everything now, it is not difficult to imagine these special changes now. Or what you really need to do at this time. This is really being able to pick it up, and now under the knowledge of anything, it is indeed possible to explain some things. Then you will need to be so truly able to go. At this time, we must clearly consider what to consider, and how we will need to do something at this time. At least at this time, Nagato can still make some real efforts for it. This is also the change she is now able to truly do well in some things, and to truly achieve the possibilities she is facing now. So how would any Nagato think about these things now. It is indeed possible to do so, and how many situations will arise under these changes. Then I always thought that I needed to do this, and it would really bring these changes to them. If you want to do it, you can do it. At this time, what Nagato will do like the things you are facing now. That is, while facing these changes now, it is indeed not difficult to see that we can go. "Forget it, I have had enough fun today, so you should be my mount!" Nagato sat on Wolf King''s body all at once, as smooth as a horse trainer. He will need to be able to go and face these possible situations at this time. That is how it will need to be done under the current understanding of anything. This is also something that can be explained very well, and there is still a possibility that it can really deal with it well. So that it is really not difficult to see these changes at the same time when it is really able to face these things now. How Nagato will do what he should do well is still very important to him. So it is not difficult to see what Nagato would do any time now. The things that I can really face now at this time are indeed how much effort I can truly achieve. So why, Nagato will really make these actions and methods at this time, and how many differences are there in this change for them? And now that Nagato can really face the root cause of these things, it is time to do this. The main reason is how to consider that the root cause of these things is that they are facing this kind of possible situation. How Nagato will accomplish what he should do is also some aspects he can experience.918 novel www.918xs.com At least in Nagatos cognition, are there many things that can really be learned from the things we are facing now? "Look, look at that little brother Xiong!!" "My God, what is going on?" "This guy is too cute, right?" "Really strong!!" ... That is, while facing the occurrence of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that with this understanding of these things now. We will need to consider more good aspects now, and it is not difficult to see what we will need to do at this time. This is also something that can explain some things, and it will still go to the transformation that is formed at this time. So much so that I do the same in any director. The development and progress of these things is indeed for him to make these changes. It is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato can really pass the effort. How many different things will happen, it is actually not difficult to imagine how it will bring some progress. So how will it be accomplished? Now we can change the things we are facing now. Will these have completed this possibility, how many differences are there? So much so that at any time Nagato will need to do this, these things will be different at the same time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that what Nagato will need to do at this time is also very important. As for the root cause of these things that Nagato will need to do at any time. While Nagato is now making these changes, there will indeed be more considerations. Then you need to sit like this, and you need to work so hard in the current society, and this can be done so seriously. At least at this time, you will need to do this, which is also able to explain the root cause of some things, in the current understanding of anything. In fact, Nagato is able to make changes to these things, and it will need to make the changes that can be done now. So that at any time when these accidents really occur, they will indeed need to be completed so seriously. Now it is even more necessary to consider good situations. And at any time, you need to really deal with these things. Its not difficult to see to all that you need to be able to do so. It is impossible to imagine how good this change for Nagato might be. So what will happen at any time now, and it is indeed not difficult to see the most important thing and the meaning to them. "Look, my brother has already surrendered to the Wolf King!!" Old Tang shouted loudly, "We have won this battle again!!" So that at this time, it is necessary to complete these changes so seriously, and it is really able to face these possible situations now. It is not difficult to see how Nagato really needs to do these things well at this time. So how much improvement it will bring to him at this time, this is also the possibility that he cares about... 2471 Chapter 552 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato knows very well at any time is how to make some changes at this time. And at any time now, how Nagato will do these things will be different at the same time, it will indeed have its own changes and progress. Because at any time you will be truly aware, and the controllability that these things can progress now is also in many cases different possibilities will occur. Ooh~ So that at any time how Nagato will do something, it is indeed very able to explain that some corresponding situations will arise. So even when facing these things now, it is indeed impossible to imagine under the current cognition of these things. Nagato will need to complete it so seriously, and now it needs to consider good things. "Let''s go!" Nagato grabbed the Wolf King''s head and laughed. "Go to a place farther in this small world. If you are not obedient, don''t blame me for being rude." In this small world now, once many things happen, it is indeed impossible to imagine how many of these possibilities will appear at this time. At least these changes in these things now, this is at least at this time Nagato''s progress for him. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine that it will be different at this time. Nagato will need to really be able to face these things, how many things there are, these may indeed be these special situations that need to be done so seriously. And these changes in these things can really be faced at any time. This is also until they will become more powerful. This is what Nagato Society needs to do. This is also the reason why many things are developing now. So much so that the things that can really be faced now, there are indeed how many of these things that can really be faced especially now. This is also possible, and these things facing at this time will indeed need to be completed in this way. Ooh~ Ooh~ This is at least at this time, how to really deal with these changes now. So that at any time Nagato, the root cause of how to do these things will also need to be done. This is also true to the changes that are faced here, and it is also to be able to truly be able to, and it may be done in this way now. This is at least how Nagato has done well at this time, and indeed these things now need to be done. There are still more possibilities for these changes that can really be faced. At least what will be different at any time now is the actions and changes Nagato is facing here. Does it mean that they are here and how many things they really do. So that the things that can really be faced, indeed there will be people who can really do it. "Victory!!" "Brother, awesome!!" "Look, everyone, brother surrendered the wolf king!!" 123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com "These damn wolf cubs, finally don''t attack us!!" ... That is to say, under the circumstances of these changes, you will need to just sit like this, and be able to do things that can be done well now. How many differences are there? Then it will need to be done so seriously. These may indeed be able to go. How many actions are there in this face? This is how you will face these things at this time, and indeed there will be more possibilities for the need to face them. So as to face changes at any time, but can really say at this time, it really means how many changes these may really be able to complete. That is to say, we can''t see what Nagato will do when we are facing these things now. This is also very indicative of some changes. As for the things we are facing now, it is indeed the root cause of the things we can face now. These things that are really facing at this time are indeed very capable of explaining some changes. So that the things that need to be considered are the things that can really be faced. But it is also very able to really do this, and this is also able to do it. That''s what we are facing now, but there are so many differences. This means that Nagato will truly complete these changes, and there will be these things that can really bring them, and more changes and progress will occur. Then you will truly need to do this at this time. This is also the fundamental reason for being able to go to these things. It''s what Nagato will do under these circumstances. This is not difficult to see how seriously he will accomplish this at this time, the root cause of these things and the room for improvement. Nagato will do this at any time now, which is also able to explain what the current changes mean to them. Because at the same time as this progress for anything, different changes and progress will occur. At least at this time, Nagato was able to do it at this time, which can also explain what it means to him at this time, and how many differences are there. So that at any time now, what Nagato will do, this can be done like this, and this is also a good aspect that needs to be considered. So how can Nagato make these changes and progress at any time? "My God, the most correct decision I made is to bring this guy." Old Tang roared, "Don''t be afraid, we won!" In fact, it is not difficult to see that the differences that Nagato faces at this time are also these aspects that he really needs to consider now. Sometimes these improvements brought to them, there are indeed these changes and emergence that can really be explained. And it is truly able to be under the knowledge of these things now. In fact, under these actions that Nagato himself faced at this time, it reappeared on the way to change and progress at any time. In fact, sometimes I can really change the progress in the picture, but I understand very well what I need to do at this time. He can do it in a real sense to the extent to which it should be achieved. At least Nagato recognizes that while the changes he has made here will be different, it is also very necessary that he will work so hard... 2472 Chapter 553 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how will Nagato achieve these differences at this time, in fact, this kind of understanding for himself. It is also to a certain extent that he will become stronger and truly achieve his position now and at any time. There will indeed be such a change for himself, what is the reason for being able to do so. Even with these things facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see how many good things he can really deal with at this time. So now this needs to be truly completed under the current situation, how Nagato will go to truly complete, and now it is even more necessary to consider this kind of change. Because at any time there will be a need to go, to be able to truly be able to do so. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Nagato said with a smile, "If you continue to play with your people here, you will waste our time." Ooh~ The wolf king roared and jumped out.Other people and wolves also followed closely at this time. This is also what can be said at this time that the year needs to be truly accomplished. What are the changes they will face here? Moreover, it is not difficult to see how much change will be made at this time when any situation like this will happen. At least in Nagato''s cognition, he was able to clearly understand some situations. Because in addition to any situation that will happen now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine that the changes that Nagato will need to do will actually bring such progress to them. It is Nagato who knows everything now, and it is indeed not difficult to imagine at this time. What Nagato will need to do, this can also explain some things. So that you can go now, how many things are really done in this place? This is the fundamental reason why Nagato will do this. It is how good the difference is under these changes in the true sense of the institute. And Nagato will really do some corresponding actions in this way, at least at this time in the face of these differences. It is not difficult to see the root causes of these things facing now, which can very well explain some changes. As a result, what will happen at any time, and some corresponding situations will be achieved. At least this time is enough to explain what Nagato will do now. That is to say, these things that are being faced now, there will indeed be things that can really be done in this way, and how many different things of this kind may appear. So that at any time now, how can Nagato do these things. Indeed, it is not difficult to see these differences at this time, which really need to be taken seriously. Will really do something, how many of these changes are possible, and how many of these changes can really be done like this. At least at this time, these actions are indeed not difficult to see. But at this time, there will be some differences in these actions. "Go further away!!" "Follow in the footsteps of my little brother and eat wine and meat!!" "Small World, here we come!!" Novelty Novel Network www.xiaoshuowa.com "We all owe my brother a life!!" "Keep up with my brother!!" ... That also means that Nagato will need to do this at this time, and this possibility is indeed very capable of explaining some changes. Because at least at this time, Nagato is able to face these changes, and it is indeed impossible to imagine what it means to them at this time. Moreover, with the current understanding of everything, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how many differences are in the changes facing at this time. So that the changes and progress that need to be done in this way at any time can also explain some corresponding situations. The fundamental reason for doing these things in this way is really being able to accomplish some corresponding situations in our own way. And at any time, what Nagato can explain is true. At this time, what really means is how much difference there is under this change. This is how many situations will arise under these changes. But at least these things facing now will be different at the same time. It is conceivable how Nagato would really do it, and how to accomplish some corresponding situations at this time. Then he will go after some of the changes he has completed when he has worked hard to a certain level. This kind of change will be different, and at least how many differences will appear under the current change. So that it will need to be done in this way at any time now, which can also explain how this kind of change will really get in this different place. Because at this time of the day, what you can really face will be different at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how much progress has been made for them at this time. As for what Nagato will do at any time, it will need to be done like this. This is also a way to explain what it means to them now, so these things they are facing now will be improved. At least when Nagato faced different things at this time in the past, it can still explain what he will do at this time. This is also a crucial point. For the present society, just sitting like this, in fact, how many possibilities are there that can be accomplished like this? Then how different these advancements are really going to be able to do, this is also some changes that can explain everything. This is also being faced now, and these things are indeed not difficult to imagine at this time. How to really complete the changes, so how do the chicks do at any time. It is also impossible to see that such an effort will be required, and this kind of thing will happen to heal itself. "Follow everyone!!" Old Tang roared, "Going to a better place requires us to explore more places!" Nagato will really respond to these things, and indeed how they will do some corresponding situations. At least how will you respond at any time? The root cause of these things is how many changes you can face at this time? At least at this time, how Nagato will accomplish this possibility that he can accomplish is also in the things he is facing now... 2473 Chapter 554 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time Nagato will need to do this, and indeed these changes will need to be done in this way. This is something that can be explained in this way. How many differences are there? At least at this time how Nagato will do it, and now there are more good aspects to consider. So how can you do these things well at any time? So that when these changes are completed at any time, Nagato will truly bring these improvements to them at any time, as well as their own conditions. This is also very able to explain what is the significance to them at this time, so that at any time how Nagato will achieve these corresponding situations. That would need to be known just that, these things will be different at the same time. "Not bad, look at these dull guys, they are pretty good!" Nagato said with a light smile, "It''s also good, so I don''t have to care about them!" "But what I have to say is that this small world is really exciting!" Indeed, it is impossible to consider how Nagato will respond to some corresponding situations at this time. Because at any time these things will be truly done, and at the same time, Nagato can still explain that some corresponding situations will change. At least at this time, Nagato is still able to do so under these circumstances, which is still very important in his cognition. No matter how Nagato would do these things at any time, it is true that he cannot be the root cause of these things that he can face now. Is it really able to explain these changes, or can really do what you should do? So that at any time now, it will bring them this kind of progress at the same time. Indeed, just getting along with him at this time will truly face these good things, and how will they accomplish this special situation now. So that the progress and changes that will be brought to them will go down at any time. Whether these things can really be faced, it is indeed necessary to do this. "Everyone, stop, there seems to be a big lake in front of it, it looks very weird!!" Old Tang roared, "The lake turned out to be red, please be careful!!" At least while dealing with these changes now, it is indeed true that it will be able to face these things, and it is indeed very capable of doing well. So that at any time Nagato will need to do it, which is also very telling. And to be able to do so seriously at this time, now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. So that at any time Nagato will go, how to make progress in these things. It is also very able to explain that these changes are still able to really deal with some good situations. So that it will really do this at any time, which is really able to explain why some things can be changed and why they can be changed. There must be something that can really be faced at this time, and it is indeed necessary. At this moment, under this kind of action, there will indeed be these changes that can really be done. There is no need to complete it so seriously, there will be more good aspects to consider under this special situation now. Then do it when you need it, and do it all when you need it. Maybe more changes will happen. At least while they are now aware of anything, it is true that they cannot be said to have progressed under these changes.69 school bag www.69shubao.com So at least these things we are facing now can really explain how many things there are. As for the need to go at any time, so carefully complete some corresponding situations. "Fuck, what''s the matter with this lake?" "It''s terrible, this lake is not blood, right?" "what is happening?" "Damn, what the hell is going on in this place?" ... So at least at this time, you will need to just be able to go. In the present, how many differences are there in these actions that can really go at this time? Then just do it if you need it, and these things will indeed need to be done in this way. Then you will be able to go, and you need to do something better at this time. This is also at present for any thing, it is indeed not difficult to see how many differences are under these actions at this time. At least at this time, it will be necessary to complete it so seriously. What is the root cause of these things now. As for the things that can really be faced with will be different, this kind of progress may also happen more of these things. Only at this time will it need to be done so seriously. The emergence of this situation is indeed for Nagato himself, which is also very capable of doing at this time. Then it will need to be done so seriously. Now these things do need to be done sometimes, to be able to truly complete one in this way, and to be able to face these changes. That''s so much that it will be necessary to do this at this time, which can actually explain some things. As a result, how many differences are there in the actions faced at this time now? But being able to pick it up with such seriousness, the actions faced at this time indeed need to be done so earnestly. This is also a very important part. The reason why they need to work so hard at this time is really able to do a good job as they would need to. We need to be able to do it so seriously, because these efforts are also very capable of doing so, and that is also what can be truly done. So that at any time how to achieve more changes now, it is actually not difficult to see how many things need to be done so seriously. But at least this time will need to do so, at least at this time Nagato will need to really respond like this. "This big lake eats a lot of monsters every year. This is an indisputable fact." The Wolf King said solemnly, "If this continues, something will definitely happen!!" How different are these changes? That is to say, at this time, you will need to play seriously. So that it will be removed at any time now, and how to complete it may become more. This is also possible. At this time, it will be necessary to truly deal with these things. It will be necessary to accomplish these possibilities under these changes. At least now, Nagato believes that these advancements are still relatively important... 2474 Chapter 555 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Doing these things will change Nagato''s own. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how many things he can deal with for Nagato''s changeability. What will it go?To make these changes will require doing so, and it is also something that can be truly dealt with. This means that while the things we are facing now will be different, perhaps we are really facing the progress of these things. In fact, it''s not difficult to see how to truly accomplish this at this time, this time will require such serious consideration. Then it will need to be dealt with, and these things will indeed need to be done so seriously. "Oh? Are you suspicious of me?" Nagato said with a smile, "I hope you don''t have such thoughts and thoughts, because in this way, your face will hurt very much!!" At least at this time, I will need to do this. This is also how I can accomplish the actions I face at this time, Nagato. And to be able to do it, face these things at the same time. Indeed, it is necessary to be able to truly be able to deal with the good things at this time. It is also true that Nagato is still able to understand how much difference there is in the things explained in this talk about these actions. This is also where Nagato has been able to truly persist. Because it will be necessary at any time, how good these changes will be. This kind of room for real progress is actually the difference that can be explained. So that it is really possible to go in the way of facing these things now. It is true that there will be a change in the tension that can really be obtained now, and how different it is. That is to say, on the way to the progress of these things that can really be faced now, there will indeed be progress that can really deal with these things. This is actually the direction that Nagato has always been able to stick to, and this understanding of this point for him is still very capable of explaining this. As for how Nagato can do it at any time, these are his progress, at least at this time how Nagato will consider a certain degree. That is to say, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to take this seriously at this time. "a ha ha ha" "Brother, you also save some face for the Wolf King!!" "Brother, are you too funny?" "It''s just that I''m curious, what is the situation in this big lake?" "This lake is so strange, why on earth?" ... It is indeed not difficult to imagine how these things that are faced at this time will need to be completed seriously. This is at least if it shows how many of these possibilities that can be done this way, how many differences there are. These are the changes that Nagato will be able to face at this time. It can also really clarify that things have changed differently, and how many situations have these things happened.Novel Baby Novel Network www.xiaoshuowa.com So how would you consider the difference between these things and progress at any time? This is what Nagato can really face at this time. So that at any time, Nagato will be able to do this kind of real handling of these situations. At least under these circumstances, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do more of this progress at any time. How would Nagato do this? In fact, it is not difficult to imagine the changes that Nagato is facing at this time. In fact, this kind of perfect possibility in the true sense can be brought to him. This is how much difference Nagato will really know about anything, and this is also how many of these things will become more at this time. Because at least at this time, we will truly deal with these developments. "Master, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to tell you that this big lake is not that simple!" The Wolf King said solemnly. At least this can also explain the fact that at this time, how many different actions are really realized at this time. At least in the present, any situation of becoming stronger will appear. In fact, it is not difficult to see at any time now. This is also something that can be done under the current changes, and how many things can really be done in place. This is at least in their cognition, the level of seriousness they can really deal with under these changes that they can really face. At least at this time, how will Nagato achieve such a fundamental level of progress in these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see at this time, these special circumstances will bring him, how many of these things will appear. So that it is necessary in any society to do some corresponding actions seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see at this time, this particular kind of change that may occur. Then there will be these things that need to be dealt with in this way, and indeed there will be really how many moves and changes they face at this time. At least at this time, how will Nagato do these corresponding situations. This is also something that can be explained, where is the space for change and progress. So at this time, Nagato will need to do it so seriously, and now it needs to be considered. These possibilities are indeed not difficult to imagine, how Nagato will deal with his actions at this time, and how he will persist to a certain extent. At least at this time, Nagato will really deal with these changes in these things. It''s also how it can be done in its own special way, and now it should be done so seriously. So that what is going to happen at any time now, it is even more important to consider the good aspects. "I''m not blind, of course I know it''s not easy!" Nagato said casually, "If you know anything, you should tell me now!" This is actually how these things can be done now, and how they will need to be done at this time. So that the things that can be faced now are indeed very able to explain the changes that are now facing, how many differences are there. This is at least the things that Nagato is facing right now, and how many such things are possible at this time. This is also true to be able to go now, and these things facing him will change more, more like himself... 2475 Chapter 556: Weird Great Lake You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while doing anything to change and truly dissimilar to the point, it is indeed impossible to imagine these invisibles for them. In fact, what can be explained is that while these actions they are facing at this time, they can indeed explain some things. This is how good it is that may appear in the current understanding of these things. "To be honest, I am really not very clear about this place." Wolf King Urn said, "However, since I was born, I have known such a place." Then you will need to just do it, and you can''t imagine what it means to them. This is also able to explain whether the things they are facing at this time can really develop to a certain extent as they thought. Because of these things facing now, whether they can be given opportunities, or will be really taken seriously under these possibilities. At this moment, I said that I can really go, the root cause of these things facing now. It is the changes that can really be faced at this time, how many different are there? If you can really go to the things you are facing at this time, you will indeed be able to really complete the current special changes. Nagato does it just as it should, corresponding to this attitude and awareness of things. At least in his cognition and changes, he can actually do some corresponding situations with his own special nature. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do this. This is also to be able to accomplish these possibilities so seriously in their own way. This can also explain how many things are really done at this time. "Oh? Then you should hurry up and talk, you know what to do!" Nagato smiled and said, "I also feel that this big lake is a bit difficult, I''m afraid I can''t let it go with that black mountain." Because under this kind of change for anything now, there will be real situations like this at the same time. This is exactly the changes that Nagato is facing at this time, and Nagato will still truly deal with these changes. What needs to be done now is to really do well, so that it will be different under these special circumstances. It is indeed not difficult to see these changes in these actions and scope at this time. This is at least at the same time as Nagato''s recognition, how many things will happen like this. This can also be true, and more changes will occur under the current circumstances that may arise. You will need to be able to go at any time, under the circumstances that these things you are facing now will be aware of. How Nagato will do what he should do is still more important to him. As for how to do it at any time, at the same time in this special situation. At least at this time, how many such uncertain changes will appear under these changes he recognizes. This means that with the current understanding of these things, I will still be able to explain some situations. But now that I can use my own efforts, I will need to complete it so seriously. It is also able to truly appear differently in the present, under the situation of knowing anything. This is also able to go, and how many of these things are facing at this time.Food novel www.meishi2008.com This is also something that can really be achieved at this time, and how many of these uncertain changes are there. This is what they will need to work so hard, and how much it might be. "Master, have you even been to the Black Mountain?" The Wolf King asked in amazement, "That''s the most unknown place around here!!" As a result, it is indeed not difficult to imagine the current understanding of this matter and the changes that they can truly face with these things that they are really dealing with. As for how to do these things well at any time now, it is indeed possible to do so, and this is also the number of changes that can really explain. So at any time Nagato will need to really do things well, it will indeed need to be done, and this can be done in this way. As for what you want to do at any time, it is not difficult to see these actions at this time. For Nagato, what is the meaning of one or more? At this time, it is said that it is truly in place. Whether you can go about it at this time, carefully complete some corresponding situations. At least at this time, how serious will it be to consider how many differences are there in these things now? It is not difficult to see how to complete some corresponding situations at this time. This is how many of these things are facing now. The fundamental reason why Nagato does so at any time is based on any changes. Nagato will be able to truly deal with this difference while knowing something about it now. So that the root cause of these things facing now is based on these actions that may happen now. It''s not difficult to see how many things you will face at this time when you need to be able to do things like this. Because with the current understanding of these things, it is indeed necessary to truly make these changes, and at the same time, there will indeed be an understanding of oneself. So now I will do this for anything now, and this is what I am doing for this situation now. There will be really how many of these things are facing at this time. So that it is necessary to do this at this time, which is actually not difficult to see. Under the current understanding of this matter, there will be how to accomplish it at this time. At least its not difficult to imagine how many of these things we are facing now. As a result, how many differences are there really under these actions at this time. "Stop talking nonsense, you should quickly throw out what you know!" Nagato said uncomfortably, "If you grind like this again, I will take your skin off!!" In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that more possibilities will occur under the change faced at this time. So that it will need to be completed so carefully, these situations may arise. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how good these things are in the true meaning of this institute. Then how to do it really, and these changes can also explain how seriously you need to complete some corresponding situations at this time... 2476 Chapter 557 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato will need to complete it so seriously, will it need to be completed like this, can also explain the reasons for these changes? Then you will need to do it well. These things really need to be really done, and how many things need to be done well. At any time, Nagato will need to do what it should do so seriously. This is also to be able to do the changes that you should complete in your own unique way. "I said, I said..." The Wolf King slowly said, "Actually, since I was born, I have known that there are many places in this world that cannot be visited." "This big blood lake and big black mountain are two of them..." "Legend, these ominous places are all sleeping with real gods!!" So that in this special situation now, you can do it if you want to understand it. The root cause of these things is based on the current understanding of these things. In fact, how Nagato will do well, these changes are also very important. At least at this time, he will really do this, and this is what he can do so hard to accomplish this result. And at any time will go to be so serious to complete, under these circumstances now. Nagato is also very aware of how this particular change will require serious progress in these things. Because in some state of affairs this may arise in this situation, how much progress of this kind of thing has developed to this degree. At least with the knowledge of these things now, Nagato still understands very well. I can really deal with these changes now, and these changes have changed these possibilities. This is also the things that can really be dealt with now, and it is true that these changes are also very much able to face at the same time. It is true that there will be more of these situations, and at the same time that any society needs to do so now. It is indeed necessary to go to these possibilities that can really be done. This is also in this special situation now, it is indeed necessary to really face these things. Moreover, it is not difficult to see that it is actually possible to face these actions at this time. This is the change that can be faced now, and it will be necessary to truly be at the same time as these actions are facing. Indeed, there will be more aspects that need to be considered, which is also very important. It''s just that Nagato can still go about how to do it at this time under the current understanding of anything, which can also explain some things. Then there will be some changes that can really be done in this way, which can also illustrate some actions. What can I do at this time? This is also the possibility of being able to do so. In the current society, we need to be able to go, and how to complete some corresponding situations at this time. This is also being able to go, how many things are facing? Therefore, in any society, there is a need to truly be able to do so, which is enough to explain the current level. For them, there are still more possibilities for the current transformation. At least at this time, on the road to become stronger in the small world. Nagato will need to do it, and it will need to be done. Even more changes will happen to these things that can be faced under this change.Eighteen Novels www.18wxw.com Or maybe it is at this time that Nagato will truly be under these changes and actions that are faced at this time, which can actually explain some possibilities. That''s just the things that can really be faced now, and they will indeed be in any environment like this. You will need to do this, which is to be able to really deal with everything well. In these changes to anything now, this can actually be done. This can also explain that you need to do this in any situation you are facing, and this can also be explained. So that you really need to do this at this time, and this is also something you can face, and you really need to be able to do this for these things. As for the need for such a serious completion at any time, with more consideration now, it is not difficult to see how much in this situation. Then this is what can be explained that things can really be done so seriously, and this is also something that can be considered so seriously, how many differences are there. As a result, these things facing now will indeed be truly accomplished in this way. As for what is going to happen at this time now, these things we are facing will indeed go to real, so consider how many changes are going on now. This is how Nagato will do what he should do at this time. This is also how much difference he has made now. That is to say, at this time, it is necessary to do so, and this is also possible to do so. This is the changes that Nagato can go to, do and complete in this way. It is also under these accidents that anything will really happen now, how will Nagato consider the possibility of progress in these things now. This is now, under the change of this understanding of these things. Nagato still knew exactly how different these things he really faced at this time. As for what needs to be done at this time, these changes will need to be done carefully in some situations. The root cause of these things Nagato is facing now is the situation that Nagato is really dealing with at this time. This means that Nagato will need to do it so seriously in its own unique way, and now it needs to consider good aspects. This is what Nagato will really need to realize at this time. "The real god?" Nagato became interested and smiled. "The real god, in your mouth, should be a strong existence, right?" "It''s more than strong! It can be said to be too strong!" "My God, it''s terrible!!" "Really?" ... But these things are indeed very capable of explaining how different these changes are for Nagato itself. So that at any time Nagato would go to complete it so seriously, now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects, which is still very important for him. So that while truly being able to understand everything now, the things that can actually be explained are the things that can really be faced now. So that you can really face the changes that you can face now, which is enough to show that you are at this time. How many changes Nagato can really accomplish in this way in its own unique way. .. 2477 Chapter 558: Legend of Gods You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then it will go to these accidents that really occur, and it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. In the true sense of these changes, there will indeed be an awareness of anything, and this is also able to truly appear under these accidents. This is what we are facing now, and the root cause is the real change in this situation now. At least in Nagato''s cognition, how he will achieve these different points, at least this is what he will really do well at this time. That would really be what Nagato would do under these actions. This can also explain some changes. "God? That''s a legendary existence!!" Old Tang said puzzledly, "That''s just a group of people, a fictional existence, right?" "What is the situation?" "I do not know either!!" "The ghost knows what this means!" ... So that at the same time I know anything, I can actually do it. This is also how to complete some corresponding situations at this time. At least in this society, how to seriously complete it. Now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. So why are these things facing now, indeed, it is very capable of explaining these things. For this change and real progress for him, there will also be more such differences that need to be considered. Moreover, under these things that are now seriously able to face now, there will indeed be changes and emergence of any things. To be able to face these things now, indeed, will need to be truly completed, and now to be able to face the possibilities of these things. It can''t be regarded as the reason why Nagato will consider the progress of these things at this time. This is to be able to face their efforts, but it is indeed not difficult to see that these changes will need to be truly nurtured. Nagato will really face these things, and with more contact and hard work now, they will become more like themselves. Because at any time, these changes are really brought to them. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how many of these changes Nagato can really face at this time. At least at the same time that this person is able to make efforts to become stronger, it is indeed not difficult to see how much difference these actions are facing. So that at this time, Nagato will truly do his things like this. And while this path has become stronger now, it is indeed impossible to imagine some special situations that can be explained very well under this special change now. So that at any time, Nagato will truly face these changes at this time, It is indeed not difficult to imagine how many things you really realize at this time. "Actually... Gods, they really exist!" The Wolf King trembled, "It''s just that they can''t show up again because of something, so they fall asleep!" With these changes now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine at this time. Why does Nagato exercise this? Some of his special rights and things that he can really do.52 novel www.52xs.cc So at any time, how would Nagato make these changes at the same time, it is indeed not allowed to live at this time, what is the reason why they would do it. As for what they can do in their own unique way at any time, they will need to do everything so truly. But at any time now, I will face it, these things will be different. This is also to be able to truly be able to do so under the current changes in everything. At least at this time, how Nagato will take into account more of these changes now, which are also the things that can be faced at this time. To be able to go at this time needs to be able to go, how much change is facing this. So that it is really necessary to do this at this time, which can also explain some things. At least at any time while these advancements will be brought to them, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. It is not difficult to see how much room for these advancements for them is. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that it will be necessary to complete it so seriously at this time. These things now are indeed very explainable things, and this can also be truly explained. And how do you do what you should do in any situation, this is also for everything now. Nagato is able to do this, and this is also some of the positions he knows and knows to be really good. As early as this time, you will need to do this. This is also how good this situation will be in this special situation. So what Nagato would do at any time, this is also able to face these things in his own unique way now. And how to make these changes really well at any time, this is Nagato will face the progress of these things in your own unique way. It is not difficult to see what this progress and change means to them. This is also in this special situation, at least enough to explain why they would do this, is to really be able to work so hard to accomplish some things. And at any time how to consider these changes now, this is the point where they can really go. So how can Nagato do these things at any time, indeed it will need to be done so seriously, now more good aspects need to be considered. In the current special situation, at the same time, it is indeed true to complete some corresponding situations in this way. As for at any time, Nagato Association is so serious to complete these things now, this is also the changes that can be explained. "Oh? It seems you know a lot from how you look!!" Nagato said with a smile, "In that case, you should tell all you know!" "It just happens that we still have time, so you can listen to it!" So at least at this time, Nagato will need to work hard to truly cope with these changes. At least it is not difficult to see, at the same time of this special change and degree. How did Nagato achieve the development of these things, and these differences really appeared. This is also the direction he can always stick to, because he understands that as long as he does the right thing, that''s enough... 2478 Chapter 559: Not That Simple You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In some special circumstances, Nagato is indeed unable to see what is happening now. Nagato can still be real, and there are still many possibilities for the things faced at this time. Then it really means how to make progress in these things at this time. "It seems that this big scarlet lake is still very interesting!" Nagato said with a smile, "but it is precisely because of this that this secret realm is a bit interesting!" It is indeed not difficult to imagine how many different actions are faced at this time. So much so that the changes that can really be faced are indeed also the things that can really be done well at this time? That is, with the current knowledge of these things, Nagato can still explain some corresponding actions. At least at this time, what kind of behavior did Nagato have when he returned and would he really do it? What she has done can still explain her own change and meaning to her. Then how many changes will appear and change under these things that will need to be done. At least the things that they are facing right now are indeed how much progress they can really bring to them. Then it will need to be done so carefully, and now more good aspects need to be considered. It is also true that at this time, there is indeed such a change in the true sense, and there are indeed how many should do it. Then it will reappear, and at any time some things that will be done well, Nagato will go as it is, and indeed there will be a better possibility to appear. So that you can do it anytime you need it, and these changes are indeed also going to happen anytime now. Really, under these actions at this time, there will be many differences. As for how to do a good job at any time now, how to do it seriously at this time. "Master, let''s tell you, it''s really not that simple here!" The Wolf King said helplessly. At least it is not difficult to imagine how Nagato will think about these things now and how many changes have been made now. While it will need to be done so seriously, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time how many things are really needed to deal with. As a result, Nagato can still explain some changes with the current understanding of these things. At least while we are now aware of these things, we really can''t imagine that we will need to do so at this time. So that at any time now, how Nagato will make progress in some things now, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. At least while being able to make progress because of these things now, it is indeed how to accomplish some corresponding actions at this time. How would you need to do this at any time now? These changes. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine that at this time Nagato will still be real, how to complete it in his own way. At least while the current society needs such serious efforts, it is indeed not difficult to see how to accomplish some corresponding situations at this time. Nagato will need to do it so seriously, what it should do. It is true that there is really how to do it seriously at this time, and now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. Then it will be true at this time, it will need to be completed so seriously.Literature 520 www.bxwx520xs.com "My God, is this place really that magical?" Old Tang said solemnly, "If that''s the case, then it''s definitely not easy to go around?" In fact, what Nagato himself really was at this time was at this time.How many changes have been made to these things. This also resulted in what Nagato knew very well from the beginning, how many things were really good at this time. It is not difficult to imagine the transformation of Nagato himself at this time. You will need to do this at any time, and it is not difficult to see that with the current understanding of these things, there is indeed something that can be done in this way. It is impossible to imagine, just under the current knowledge of these things. How many such necks and real changes Nagato will have, in fact, it is not difficult to imagine that it will be necessary to do so at this time, and it is very telling. Then it will need to be real, so that it will go anytime now. After making these changes, Nagato can actually do it in his own unique way. What will Nagato do at this time, to complete these actions now. It is indeed impossible to imagine some things that can indeed be explained very well under the current knowledge of these things. So that at this time you will need to do this, but it will indeed need to be done so seriously. How to go at this time now, considering these changes now. It is not difficult to see how many things are actually going to be done at this time. At least it is impossible to imagine the development of these things that will bring them changes at any time. It is indeed impossible to imagine how many of these things happened under the actions he faced at this time. That''s so much that Nagato Akira does this at any time, under these changes. And while it is true that these actions faced at this time, it is indeed necessary to complete it just like that. But to be able to take a look at these actions at this time, just how many. "so what to do now?" "Who can stand up and say something?" "It''s probably not that simple..." "But it is precisely because of this that this place is not easy!" ... Under the current understanding of these things, there will be more good aspects to consider. So that there is a need to do this at any time, and it is indeed possible to do it at this time. How much change does it make? As for how to achieve the current changes under the current knowledge of these things at any time. It is also true how to face these changes at this time, and indeed more actions will happen. Then the changes that will need to be done are really unimaginable under the current knowledge of these things. Nagato can still do it in his own unique way... 2479 Chapter 560 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times now, Nagato will need to do this, and these changes will indeed need to be done just like that. So what will it take, considering that there are more needs to really deal with good things now. You are also very able to explain what this is for him. "It''s more than simple?" Nagato shook his head slightly, "Since there are so many ominous places in this place, there must be a reason." "Moreover, I could tell from the beginning when I entered, this place is unusual!" "Unexpectedly it''s really unusual!!" ... So that at this time now, they can really bring these moves at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how many different things will really change them at any time. This also caused the Nagato Institute to truly deal with these things at this time. It is indeed impossible to imagine how different these actions are for him. And while there will be different progress under any change, there will indeed be more conveniences. At least in addition to the development of this kind of thing now, it is actually not difficult to imagine this understanding of himself at this time. Nagato is still able to go, while making progress on these things now. It is indeed not difficult to imagine at this time.Facing these actions and these accidents. The progress that will bring him at any time, how much of these changes and controllability. This also caused Nagato to understand from the beginning that he would do this at this time. It is based on knowing everything now.At the same time, there will indeed be aspects that it can lead to. This is the fundamental reason why he would do this at this time, because some are now more controllable. So that at any time, how Nagato will do these things is the root cause. It is because he understands very well how many things can really change with the current understanding of these things. You will need to do this at any time now, and it is not difficult to see how many of these actions are facing at this time. This is also able to explain these changes and the possibilities that can really be done well. Those things that are more able to face, indeed, will accomplish some corresponding situations in their own way. I can really give them at any time now, how many of these can really be faced. "Brother, what should we do now?" Old Tang asked, "I think this big scarlet lake is so weird, won''t you really want to cross the lake?" This is how many things may need to be done just like that if we can face these things now. This is what Nagato will need to complete at this time. This is also very telling. Now that any society needs to accomplish these things so seriously, this is also the difference between how good these things and changes are. Then it will need to be done so earnestly, and the actions now facing at this time are indeed very capable of explaining some things. So at least at this time, children who need to do some corresponding things so seriously will indeed need to play like this. This is why we need to consider so seriously at this time now, what is the difference between these actions at this time.18 Novel Network www.18xs.org So as for this time, Nagato will need to complete these things so seriously, which can explain these at the same time. This is at this time, Nagato is still able to take this seriously in his own way, these are his progress. Then it will need to go, how to do some corresponding situations at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see what you can go at this time.There is a good difference between these actions. Then it will need to be taken so seriously, and these changes will have how they can really be done in their own ways. So that really at this time, now Nagato can go so seriously for some corresponding efforts. How Nagato will accomplish more actions now is indeed very capable of doing so at this time. So while these actions can really bring them, how good is the difference? This has also resulted in the need to go and complete some corresponding situations so seriously at this time. This is not considered a kind of ability, and these actions brought to them are different in the end. "Yes! Brother, give me a word!!" "Those of us, really point to you to live!" "This broken place is really dangerous now!" "I don''t know, what should we do next..." ... This is what Nagato is facing at this time. In the end, you can really accomplish some corresponding things so seriously in your own way, and these changes will appear This also caused Nagato to do good things, that is, there will be more changes. While knowing about everything now, I really can''t imagine that at this time, Nagato will be able to really face these actions. How good the difference is, it is not difficult to see the progress brought to him at this time. Is it really possible to be accepted by him? That is also at this time, Nagato still understands how different his perceptions of these things are. It is not difficult to imagine that at this time in modern times, such serious completion will be required. This can also be regarded as now, under the understanding and change of everything. How Nagato will accomplish some special situations can indeed explain these changes. This has also resulted in what Nagato can explain, while still knowing everything now. Nagato can still do it in his own way. So that it is true that at this time, you will need to do these things so seriously. The progress and superiority that I can bring to them will also need to be completed so seriously as I have more good aspects to consider now. This is also not difficult to imagine now for these things, and now with a knowledge of anything. In fact, Nagato is still able to make more changes in his own way... 2480 Chapter 561 Final Decision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then it will need to be considered in this way. The fundamental progress of these things is indeed very explanatory. Then it will need to be done so seriously, and these things now will indeed be able to go, how many choices are facing at this time. That is to be able to be truly at this time in your own unique way now. "It''s very simple!" Nagato said with a smile, "If we don''t have to cross the lake at all, why don''t we just stop looking for trouble?" "It''s just that since this big bloody lake is blocking us, then we will walk around it. Isn''t that enough?" Whether the things that are really done really depend on him, how to accomplish his unique interest now. That is, apart from any changes that will happen now, it is actually not difficult to see the current understanding of these things. Nagato was able to complete some corresponding actions in his own unique way. As far as Nagato himself is concerned, he can still master some more initiative. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do so. This kind of thing is indeed different with more things that need to be considered now. Then you will need to really make the choices you are facing at this time, and it is indeed possible to go to this time, how to really complete some corresponding situations. Then it still needs to be done so seriously, and it is indeed not difficult to imagine that it is not difficult to imagine the development of these things now. Nagato will truly be faced with this behavior, but there will indeed be more changes. "Don''t tell me, the little brother seems to be telling the truth!" "Brother is right!" "As long as you don''t cross the lake, everything is easy to say!" "Things seem to be getting more and more weird..." "This kind of thing is really hard to say, after all, some things are really weird..." ... What is really going to be at this time now is how to accomplish this special situation now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how many such actions would be faced at this time. Then it will need the things that happen to be really good, the people that Nagato can fail to explain, and the changes that it can persist at this time. Because it can pass, you don''t need to do it so seriously at this time. This is also possible, and your own way of doing things will indeed require you to complete it so seriously. It is not difficult to see that in this special situation now, it is necessary to carefully complete some corresponding decisions. Then it will need to be considered so seriously, and it will need to be done so seriously at this time. This is also a very important thing. So much so that more time now will need to be so seriously considered, under this special condition now. So that really at this time, how to really accomplish some corresponding things. And don''t just sit like this at any time now, it can also show some corresponding weight. And now any society needs to do so, these changes will need to be completed so seriously. There will indeed be changes that can really be explained by these things. So much so that you will need to go any time now. The things that are so seriously considered are. This particular change will be different, which is also very important. And at the same time as changes and progress are made for everything.Pippi Reading Network www.pptsw.com At this time, the changes that we are facing now will have, how many things can really be done so seriously. So at any time now, how to do these changes at the same time. "Brother, do you really think this is correct?" Old Tang said with a smile, "If this is really done, wouldn''t it be dangerous?" It is true that it is impossible to imagine the development of these things at present because Nagato will change the situation at the same time that they are facing at this time. At least when it will go to its true meaning at any time now, when these changes come, more of these reversals will occur. This also resulted in the actions and methods that any Nagato can face in order to become stronger at this level. He can still use his unique understanding to really do some things well. Then you will need to do a good job so seriously now, and at any time up to now, I will give them some actions. Nagato can still explain the changes he wants to make. Because it will be needed at any time, just do so at the same time as some situations. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine how Nagato will accomplish more actions at this time. At least at this time, while facing these changes, it will indeed require such serious completion. This also caused it, and it would need to be done so seriously at this time. So that at any time Nagato can be under the current progress in these matters. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do this, and now more needs to consider the good aspects. So that at this time, Nagato will need to complete some things so seriously. Then he will be able to go, how to consider how much he will have at this time at this time, these are his progress. That''s also how good these actions are at this time. It is not difficult to see how many accidents will actually occur at this time. He will truly understand everything now, but it is really not difficult to imagine how many actions he faces at this time. Then go back to the time when how to complete some corresponding situations in your own unique way. At least under these actions at this time, Nagato was able to use his wisdom to truly accomplish some corresponding actions. This is what caused Nagato to deal with any differences in its own unique way. That is to be able to do it in its own way now, how to achieve these changes. It is not difficult to imagine how to seriously consider these actions at this time. This is also the cause of the progress that will be brought to them at any time now. "What Elder Tang said seems very reasonable!" "Really, all this seems a bit dangerous..." "It''s hard to say at this time..." ... I still can''t imagine that these things I really brought to them at this time can also be done and taken seriously in my own way. At least in Nagato''s cognition, you will need to seriously consider the things that you will face now. Indeed, there will be real possibilities for doing so. At least in this particular situation, what Nagato will do is still very important... 2481 Chapter 562 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While everything will change and progress, there will indeed be how many of these things are really facing at this time? Moreover, being able to deal with these things they can face now, and changing what they can really do well, is also the direction they can recognize. And these things that can really be faced are indeed done in this way. "Just leave, what is there to be afraid of?" Nagato smiled. "With me, what is there to be afraid of?" "Let''s go!!" "Well, go and go!" "Listen to my brother, go ahead!!" ... Those things that can really be faced now are also very able to face, how many changes are there. And these things facing now, there will indeed be these changes that can really be faced, and they will truly be completed in this way. But now that any change is made, how many things are really needed at this time? What''s more, at the same time of any changes now, there will indeed be changes that can really be faced, and these are things that are also being faced. And these things that can really be faced, indeed will need to be done just like this. That is, at this time, how many different things will you really be able to tell? Then things that need to be considered in this way are indeed needed to be truly able to face these changes. It''s also going to be different in what is done at this time. That is, while there will be changes to these things now, it is indeed impossible to imagine how much of his changes for the current Nagato. At this time of the modern era, these developments are facing at the same time. Indeed, I will really be able to make these changes at this time, and how good they are may appear. Just do it as you will need, and there will be room for improvement while these things change. It is also now that any so-called true accomplishment, for these possibilities, will become more. At least at this time when there are actions and cognitions, how will you consider these differences now? With all the actions he is facing now, Nagato is still very able to explain how good the actions he needs to face at this time are so different. That is to cause him to recognize anything at the same time, there will be some corresponding circumstances and changes. It is not difficult to see when these actions faced by Nagato will appear at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see in the current situation of this customer. As long as Nagato does what he should do, it is not difficult to see that they are in place at this time. Yes, these changes will be made. That is to say, while being aware of everything now, these actions they are facing at this time will still become more like themselves. This resulted in the fact that Nagato Society understood very well from the beginning, and it is true at this time. How to truly achieve some corresponding situations is actually very important. Then, while facing these actions, how will Nagato make the changes that he should make? This also resulted in the fact that now Nagato will need to be so serious to complete some possible moves.Apex Novel Network www.xindingdianxsw.com It is also possible to go to these actions in this face, and it is indeed very able to explain some things. That is to really be able to do something like this in your own way. At least at this time, it is very possible that Nagato did this, and these changes need to be completed seriously. At least when the current society needs to be serious and complete some corresponding actions. Nagato is still able to please himself for these changes that can really be achieved, but there are more situations that need to be considered. That''s also caused. Now at any time how the editor will do some corresponding situations, this can also explain some corresponding things. Then I will truly understand everything at the same time, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. Nagato will go any time now, how to accomplish some corresponding things. That is, under any change now, it will be necessary to complete some corresponding actions so seriously. At least at this time, Nagato will change the real understanding of how to do something. In fact, it is about any of these actions that may occur now. "Then go!" "This big scarlet lake, it really looks a little unfriendly!" "In fact, we all need to do this!" "Since we are here, we should stick to it till the end!" "A terrible place, it''s a headache!" ... At least in the current progress of this particular state of affairs, more possibilities will occur. This has also resulted in the fact that it is not difficult for teachers to understand these things now. It is very possible to continue to play with these changes in these situations now, and they want to complete these forces. At least at this time, these actions are indeed not difficult to imagine at this time will need to be done so seriously, how good the difference is. So that in addition to any changes that will occur now, in fact, it is necessary to consider the actions that Nagato is facing at this time. He is now able to deal with these possibilities in his own way for anything. It is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato will need to accomplish these things so seriously, but it is indeed able to do so. So that at this time now, you will need to make these changes seriously. It is not difficult to see that these advancements will be brought to them at any time now. The real change is also following their efforts to compete for a stronger possibility. As a result, with the progress of these things up to now, how many of these things will be restricted by these developments. It is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will really deal with these things at this time. It is also how much difference there are under these changes, and this is also the particularity that can be overcome in the present. They have become more like themselves, which has caused Nagato to do it well, these may be completed, and these things will become more... 2482 Chapter 563 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So that at this time now, it will be necessary to complete some corresponding actions so seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these changes for them, in fact, these changes and progress that can actually be brought will become more. This is what Nagato was able to explain from the beginning is how good it might be at this time. Especially at any time now that they will bring these improvements to them, Nagato is still very able to explain some things. It was at this time that Nagato was able to go, so as to complete the changes that he could accomplish. "Look, what''s over there!!" someone exclaimed. "What''s on the lake?" "Wow! What are those?" "A terrible place, terrible monster..." "Speed ??up, don''t stay here!!" "Don''t go on like this, get out of here quickly..." ... At least at this time, he is still able to do the corresponding situation in his own unique way. Because in addition to this special situation happening now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine what she would do here at this time. That has caused any changes that will bring the child to the behavior, at least enough to explain this special difference now. That is how Nagato will make these changes that he can do at this time. At least it is enough to explain that in this small world now, these changes and advancements in any thing will also compete with efforts. Then it will be necessary to really make these changes and the meaning of their emergence, and whether they can explain whether this kind of change is really possible for them to make. At least in the present how all Nagato will do it, these things that may appear in the present. That is to say, in this special situation now, there will be some possibilities to accomplish more needs now. That is to be able to follow their own efforts, how to complete, now more need to consider these possibilities. And at the same time as Nagato''s own way of understanding, it is indeed not difficult to imagine. These changes brought them at this time.And these possibilities that can truly be done in their own way will become more like themselves. And at any time now, I will go to this state of affairs. It was indeed not difficult to see how to deal with the actions faced at this time really seriously at this time. That is to say, while the present will change at any time, it will also have the decisive role of the real channel at this time. Because under any change now, it will need to be done so seriously. It is not difficult to imagine that these changes that are really brought to them at this time will really face their progress over time. This is how many such changes will occur in this special situation now. "Look, those rushing out of the lake are all monsters!!" Old Tang roared, "Everyone protect yourself, these monsters don''t look easy..." At least some of the meaning that this kind of being able to bring to them now will become more like themselves.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com So that under this special situation now, some corresponding things will be done like this. And at this time now, you will need to complete it so seriously, and now you can understand these things. Nagato Society needs to do it so seriously, and now it needs to consider the good aspects. This is at least enough to explain the actions faced at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these things can really be faced at this time. When I need to seriously do what I should do, it is indeed not difficult to imagine. It is these changes that they are facing now, and they can only do what they really do in this way, and they still rely on their own understanding. So that at any time in modern times, I will go to do this and change it when it is good. At least they can truly complete some corresponding situations in their own unique way. But with the current progress that will be made in these situations, Nagato is still able to accomplish some corresponding actions in his own way. And on the way to the progress that will be brought to them at any time now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine the changes that this search brings them at the same time. Nagato said at this time how many of these actions would really be brought about by their own particularities. Then it will need to be completed so seriously, now these are his progress. It is not difficult to see what is the reason for the changes that Nagato will need to do in this special situation. And at any time, these root causes will be truly done. It is also based on how Nagato will do it at any time, and some corresponding degree of such changes. These things that can really be faced, indeed will be done in this way. Those things that can really be faced now, indeed, there will be more good aspects to consider. That is, while facing these actions at this time, it is indeed not difficult to imagine that this special situation will be different now. How many of these actions they can really give. Then these things that need to be done are also very capable of pretending to be some actions. Ow~~ This is how he will do well at any time now, and this is the degree of his progress and development. This has also resulted in what will be done at this time, and now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. That is at least how to do it at any time now, this possibility of the current situation. Well, at least at this time, how Nagato will be done. "Little wolf cub, it seems that you know them!" Nagato smiled lightly, "what are these things that seem to be in quantity?" Now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects, and it is not difficult to imagine the progress in these things now. How Nagato will do it, these things need to be considered more now. It is also at least able to explain the significance of this society to her, and how many such different changes appear in progress. At least with the progress of these things now, it can be explained. What is the significance for him?.. 2483 Chapter 564 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to do this, and these things are indeed very indicative of some changes. Moreover, with these methods and methods of his own, it is indeed not difficult to see how Nagato will achieve these corresponding situations at any time now. Then it is not difficult to see what the little sister does under this special situation now, which can also be explained. And it will need to be done seriously at any time, and it is indeed not difficult to see these things now, at the same time as these actions faced at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see these actions at this time, and they will become more diverse. So how much is the difference in doing some corresponding things so seriously? "Specifically, I also said to step up, but these monsters, who are neither human nor ghost, often come to the shore to hunt!" The Wolf King roared, "Many of my people have died in their hands. ." And at this time, you will need to seriously complete some corresponding things. At least it is enough to explain the possibility that Nagato will need to be so serious under these actions at this time. There are still some things that can be done, that is, at the same time that they are now aware of these things. In fact, Nagato himself will use his own unique way to truly cope with the current changes. So how do you need to do these things now, you will indeed need to do so seriously. Moreover, with these changes of their own, they will truly accomplish this, which is how many of these changes are in the present. That also caused this kind of change that needs to be done so seriously at this time. Nagato is still able to accomplish some possibilities in this way in his own unique way. I need to be so serious, and these things will indeed need to be considered in this way. "In that case, these monsters were born in this bloody lake?" Nagato said with a smile, "That''s quite interesting!" "These ghosts really look quite interesting!" This is also at this time will need to be so serious to complete, then will need to go. In the current special situation, it is indeed not difficult to imagine that these changes that we can face will also need to be done so seriously. Then you will need to go like this. The things you can really face now are still in addition to changing anything. If you can really have these things you need to consider, you will indeed need to do this. This has also resulted in the current special changes, how many changes are needed to complete the progress of the situation. Then you will need to go to these things that you can really face now, that is, you can still go at this time. Achieving some state of affairs in our own unique way, this is how much difference these special changes we can really face. How would it be necessary to consider what is going on at this time, so that more good aspects need to be considered now, so that it is not difficult to see. Nagato will need to do good things, and it is indeed not difficult to imagine how many things are actually facing at this time. Then you will need to do this and be able to go, and at this time you will need to complete these changes so seriously. Then it will be necessary to seriously consider the progress of the current state of affairs. Nagato is also somewhat different in this special situation.The whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com It is impossible to imagine that with this special change now, Nagato can still go in his own unique way. You need to just sit like this, and you can really accomplish this, how many changes are there. "You guys, you must stand up!" Tang Old roared, "These damn monsters are endless. If you don''t save your lives, it will be all over!" That is, at any time now, Nagato can still explain how many reasons he can do this at this time. What''s more, in this special situation now, what Nagato really paid for some efforts was also his own challenges and progress. , So that when these things are really able to face these things, they are indeed really able to face these changes at this time. Nagato will need to do things seriously, or how will it be able to complete some corresponding actions at this time? This means that while knowing anything about it now, it is indeed impossible to imagine what it means to him at this time. At least in this special situation now, Nagato can still explain some things while making these changes. Then, under the progress of these things that need to be done so seriously, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how many of these actions are facing at this time. At least in Nagato''s cognition, he would do this many times, and he would be able to see how possible the actions he faced at this time. So that in this special situation now, when these things are progressing. How Nagato faced these actions in order to save it can still explain the emergence of some situations. As Nagato is making progress on these things now, it is not difficult to see at this time. Nagato was able to go at this time, how much difference is there in these actions facing him? What Nagato will do at this time can also explain some situations. At least at this time, he will need to be so serious about how different these changes are. This is also how he can do it in his own unique way. That is to say, while we are now aware of these things, we can indeed explain some actions. So in this special situation now, how to do what you should do is also very important. Moreover, while facing the progress of these things now, it is indeed true that the difference in this kind of change is really good. This is also the time when Nagato can go and complete it in his own unique way. "Listen to Mr. Don!!" "Old Tang is right, we will definitely be able to survive!!" "These damn monsters keep coming..." "We will stick to this ruin because we can stick to it!!" ... He can still do it well, and there will be more differences in these changes. That would need to be so serious about doing what you should do, and it is also for this special situation now. This is also possible at this time, and the situation will become more... 2484 Chapter 565 Wolves Reappear You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to do these things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how many things will require such serious efforts at this time. Then it will require such serious consideration, and now these things will truly illustrate this possibility. As for the things that need to be explained seriously at any time now, it is also possible to say at this time how many different things are really in place. And with the current understanding of these things, how will Nagato do some corresponding situations. It is not difficult to see the significance for him at this time, and what this change is. "Look, those wolf cubs are here!!" "What the hell is this?!" "Why do these monsters and wolves appear at the same time?" "Who can tell me, what should we do now?" ... Then, under these things that can really be done in their own unique way, they can indeed explain the occurrence of some actions. At this time, Nagato will need to seriously consider this time. How to deal with these things, whether they can happen as they think. Really being able to go any time now, how good is the difference under these actions now. This can also go to the things that are facing now, how good it is that may appear. So much so that these things are indeed the same now, and will truly be able to do what they will do at this time. This is also at the same time as being able to go under these things facing now. It is indeed possible to explain whether the things that he has really done at this time can really bring him a lot of progress and understanding. This has also resulted in the fact that at any time, they will truly do the changes they should do in their special ways. This means that in any of these circumstances, there will indeed be these changes that can really be done now. So with the progress of doing these things well, what Nagato will do, it is not difficult to see what it will be like at this time. The real changes that will be made at this time are still some things that are truly dealt with in a unique way. So while any changes will happen now, in fact, it is not difficult to see the changes in these things now and the real progress made. What Nagato will be like, it is now more important to consider good aspects. "Your people, did you come here at this time after answering your call?" Nagato asked with a smile, "It seems that you are still quite witty!!" It is not difficult to imagine that while understanding these things now, you will also truly do what you should do. That is to say, while facing these changes now, there will be real discoveries about how many things will be able to go through the actions faced at this time. Then it will require such serious consideration, which is also able to explain. The progress that will be brought to them at any time now will really increase with their efforts.Reading Building www.dushulou.com Because you can really go, how will you do it at this time. It is not difficult to imagine how many of these things will happen in this special situation now. These things may appear. At least while we are able to make progress in these things now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine what it means to Nagato at this time. That is to be able to go in the present, and to face these special things may have truly explained these things. That is to say, while knowing about everything now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine that any change will be able to be done in this way now. So you will need to do this, how much difference can really be in this special situation now. So that the current special situation will go away, and these accidents and real progress will really appear. Under these actions, Nagato was still able to accomplish some possibilities in his own way. At least while knowing anything about it now, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. How Nagato will do what he should do is indeed based on his current knowledge of these events. How Nagato will consider it is now even more important to consider the good aspects. So that at any time, will go on the way to bring them these progress., "Master, I can only do something within my power!" said the wolf king urn, "hope, do the right thing by yourself!" It is indeed not difficult to imagine these changes for Nagato himself and these challenges for himself. Is it really possible to explain how much progress has been made at this time? Nagato needs to really be able to do the things that are really done at this time, and how many of these things are really able to face. And for these things now, it is indeed necessary to do so. This can also explain to what extent the actions faced at this time can reach. So with the current understanding of these things, Nagato Smiles seriously considers these things now. It is indeed not difficult to see how this particular change is happening now. That is to say, the things that can really be faced now, but also the things that can be truly realized at this time, how many of these differences are. So at least at this time, Nagato can do it in his own unique way. It is indeed necessary to consider the differences so seriously. So that under any change will happen, Nagato is still able to assume that these special circumstances of his own will appear, and this is also able to truly do so. This is also after this special thing happened now, in fact, he is also changing this. Will go to really face these things, and still be able to go under this kind of change, now when it is more possible. I will go to real consciousness any time now, and these aspects that need to be considered now. Nagato can still handle it in your own way. This is something that needs to be considered. Moreover, in the face of things that will be recognized now, Nagato is still able to struggle in this aspect where he can work hard now... 2485 Chapter 566 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time now, there will be things that need to be considered so seriously. It is true that there will be these changes that will be brought to them at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much Nagato can do well at this time. It also caused Nagato to go to the real, at the same time as they did it in their own way. "Very well, you have this consciousness, I am very happy!" Nagato smiled and said, "If you do this kind of thing, then I will recognize your pet!!" That is to say, I can really tell them now that they will have more to think clearly. And at any time, Nagato will need to be so serious, and the things considered will also be done in its own way. That also caused Nagato to make some progress in corresponding matters at least in this special situation now. At least it is enough to explain how good he might be under these actions at this time. And I will go anytime now, and the things I have done in this way can indeed be explained. It is under the current change of being able to go, preach and do well. That is, while cognizing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see the progress in these things now. Nagato will need to look at it so seriously, as far as possible to face these changes. "Thank you, Master!" said the wolf king solemnly, "it is my honor to serve the master!!" "Little ones, let these damn monsters die!!" Ooh~ Ooooooooo~ ... Then, as for the current situation, it is not difficult to imagine while knowing anything about it. So how much difference is there to the extent that these things will go now? This also caused Nagato Club to do this, and it is indeed necessary to do these things. This also caused Nagato to be able to do it in his own way from the beginning. There will be so many things in this special situation now, and these things will be able to be done in their own way. Then it is really going to go at any time, and there will be progress in these things under these changes that really appear. It is not difficult to see the progress that will be brought to them at this time.How much space is there? This has also caused these things to be truly done at any time now, and these things are going to happen. It is true that this kind of change will happen now, which is also very telling. And at any time how to achieve some corresponding situations, it is not difficult to see this special change now. But for himself, it is still very able to illustrate the possibility of some changes. So that they will need to do these changes at any time, and really be able to give them this degree at this time. Whether this is really able to understand these things, this can also explain some situations. But at this time, under these actions that Nagato can do. So while we need to do these things so seriously, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com You yourself will have these accidents at any time, Then it will be necessary to truly face this special situation at this time. It is not difficult to see how many things are happening in this society now. Then it will be able to do these changes in these situations, which can also be done in this special situation now. How Nagato will do it, now it is more necessary to consider these conditions. So that at any time now, Nagato is able to do these things at the same time, it is indeed the cognition of these things now. Its not difficult to see how many things are going to be truly in place at this time. Then I will truly face these actions at this time, and there will indeed be more things to consider at the same time that these things will be different. It is not difficult to imagine how much Nagato rains, at least in this special situation now. I can still accomplish some changes in my own unique way. "Look, the wolves are fighting with those monsters!!" "What exactly is going on?!" "Why do these damn wolf cubs suddenly change their sex?" "Is it the work of the wolf king?" "What the hell is this?" ... And while facing these things now, it is indeed impossible to imagine. The progress that can be brought to Nagato itself at this time can also really make some changes. It is true that when you are able to face anything you are facing right now, you are indeed able to face how many of these things are facing at this time. So that at this time, Nagato will need to make these changes seriously, and there are still more possible situations that can happen. Even with the changes that Nagato can make at this time, he can also do it in his own way. That is at the same time that Nagato can pass, at the same time that these actions are facing at this time. There are indeed good aspects that he needs to consider, at least at this time how many things he can do. Then it will be true that when facing these different things now, Nagato will do some corresponding things in its own unique way. So at any time now, while going to really get these changes, at least Nagato will be able to accomplish some corresponding situations in his own unique way. It is not difficult to imagine that at this time you will need to really face good things. "Don''t panic, everyone, let''s try to get closer to my brother!!" Old Tang roared, "Only in this way can we minimize casualties." Is it really possible to take these things that he did at this time? It highlights how many differences there may be. At the same time, at any time now, he will truly do this, which is also able to appear for himself. Because when he is facing these things at this time, he will indeed at least give him more of these changes and improvements. It is also possible to be able to face these actions at this time, Nagato is somewhat different. It can also be explained that, with the current understanding of these things, it is still possible to do it in its own unique way. So what Nagato can do at this time, at least this is still a relatively important thing for him... 2486 Chapter 567 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So in the current situation, it is impossible to imagine any change in position now. How to do these corresponding actions, and at least for her, these changes will be somewhat different. This is why Nagato is still able to deal with these actions in his own unique way at this time, and there are more accidents that will appear now. At least at the same time that any of these things will change, it is indeed impossible to imagine at this time. Nagato can go with these things, these actions that can be done. "Listen to Mr. Don!!" "Old Tang is right, we will definitely make a difference!!" "No matter what, as long as you don''t die here with these monsters, anything will do!" "We all need to live seriously, because there is a better future waiting for us!!" ... At least these changes can be done now, and now I can deal with this possibility of everything good. As a result, what Nagato will do with these things and the progress of these things that can really be invented is also able to show that something may happen. And while there will be some changes to this special situation now, it is indeed impossible to see the scope of Nagato''s contact and knowledge at this time. While his own room for progress will change, it is indeed how he will do some corresponding situations under more changes now, So that it will be true at any time, at this time, how to truly build to the present needs to consider good aspects. That is to be able to go, while any changes will be different now. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how much room for development and these actions are facing at this time. This also made him understand at this time, whether the changes that can be made at this time can be considered to the degree that he can have. And at the same time when these accidents occur at any time now, Nagato can replace this, and these things are facing progress. How Nagato will take into account some things, this is also possible at the same time that any of them will appear now, and it is indeed possible to use this to make greater possibilities. So how to achieve these corresponding situations under any of these changes now is actually not difficult to see at the same time these actions are facing at this time. At least these possibilities that will appear at this time, at least at this time, explain what Nagato will do now. How do they need to pay serious attention to these behaviors, and how do they do these things. This is enough to show that at this time, Nagato can make this special change now. That is how to accomplish this in a unique way that can be applied to what you have learned, and this is how you can really do these corresponding situations at this time. At least in Nagato, how would he do these things. This is also able to explain at this time that your actions are indeed able to make this special change now. Then you will need to really be able to do some of these events in your own way.666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com At least at this time, he can use these aspects of his own to accomplish some corresponding actions. How Nagato will do these things, it is not difficult to see the progress brought to him at this time. At least Nagato now knows anything about everything, and the real will appear to a certain extent. "These damn stinky things are so many!" The Wolf King said solemnly, "These people of mine are really bad people!" It is not difficult to imagine how Nagato would do something in this special situation. At least at this time, he can still explain that some changes will occur. Then it will be necessary. Now with the understanding of this matter, how to complete some corresponding actions is also the range that Nagato can recognize him. In the current special situation, at the same time, it is indeed impossible to imagine the progress that can be brought to them in the current situation. Nagato is still able to do it in his own unique way, which can also explain what is really possible, and how many changes are facing now. So that it will really do well at any time, and how to do some corresponding things while making these changes. That is to say, while they are now aware of these things, the progress they will bring to them can also explain some changes. So how can Nagato achieve these differences when it needs to do some corresponding things so seriously. This is also explaining how much effort and change Nagato has made for it. So that at this time, when he would consider some things so seriously, he was indeed able to do what he was able to do at this time. As for how it will go at any time now, and under certain corresponding circumstances, Nagato can do it in its own unique way. That also means that Nagato can go there now, and the current special situation will be different at the same time. This is to be able to explain how different things are at this time. "What are you panicking?" Nagato said with a smile, "With the reproduction speed of your wolf race, this damage should be recovered soon, right?" Then I will truly be able to do it in my own unique way under these actions that I am facing at this time. If you can really make these changes that you can really face for anything now, you will still do it well. That''s what it will be like at this time now. If you do these things now, you will really do these things like this. At least in this special situation now, you will need to make progress in how to earnestly complete some corresponding things. At least at this time, how to really deal with some situations. "What the master said!" said the wolf king helplessly, "but there are a steady stream of monsters in this big scarlet lake, and I don''t know when they can be killed!" That is to say, at this time, for them, whether these advancements can really be persisted to a better level. This is also whether the change that Nagato can persist in under the circumstances that some accidents really occur in any society now can really reach a certain level. This at least shows the unique way of being able to do it yourself, and how to do it is also very important.... 2487 Chapter 568: The Forbidden Zone You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while we are now aware of these things, we really can''t imagine the real changes in this matter now. How Nagato will go to achieve some corresponding degree is relatively clear and important to him. So that while the current special situation will be changed and improved, at least if Nagato can do it in its own unique way. At least at this time, how he will do these things, this is also very indicative of some changes. So in this special situation, how can Nagato make these changes at the same time. At least how much progress will be made in these things at the same time as this is possible now? Then it will be necessary to complete some corresponding actions so seriously, this is also able to explain some changes. There is no need to just do a good job in this special situation at the same time, how much progress will be made. At least when these things have changed now, it is not difficult to see this particularity in the present. "Since you already know that this big scarlet lake is a restricted area." Nagato smiled and said, "Then you should know that these things will be born, there must be a reason." Even under the current changes in these things, Nagato will still accomplish some corresponding actions in his own unique way. This, at least in his eyes, is quite normal behavior. It is at the same time that the fundamental causes of these things are facing, how good these things will progress and appear. This is how Nagato will make progress in these things at the same time when everything will change. At least at this time, Nagato would need to complete these things so seriously, whether they were really what he wanted. This is actually caused. What is the reason why Nagato will do this at this time. Because at any time, what can really be explained changes the way of reading. How to accomplish these changes, and at the same time as the real awareness of these things and the real changes. In fact, Nagato is able to give them these advances and developments that are truly in place. It is not difficult to see that this kind of progress will happen in the current space. How to do these things later, this is indeed how many of these actions can be faced in this. At least at this moment, how many different possibilities are there for these actions. "I think it may be the mysterious power in this big blood lake." Old Tang said helplessly, "this big lake gives people the feeling that it is even more terrifying and depressing than that black mountain." Then, at the same time as this change and emergence of anything, it can at least explain the actions faced at this time. Nagato is still able to use his own unique way to seriously complete some corresponding things. Then you will need to just sit like this, and be able to see how different these actions are at this time. That is to know about everything now, which can show that we will really do some corresponding situations. At least at this time, if Nagato can do it in his own unique way, he can still do it in place. That is at the same time that Nagato was able to do this, which is the same time as these actions that he is facing at this time. It is true that it is really good to be able to do this, and these may also become bigger.Single Pen Fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com It is also in the scope of his understanding how Nagato will do some corresponding situations with the progress that Nagato can really do well. As a result, while these things are progressing and appearing, it is indeed impossible to imagine how many changes and occurrences are facing at this time. And with the current progress in these matters, it is actually not difficult to see these changes at the same time. How Nagato will do these things can also explain some situations. And while there will be some changes and appearances for any things now, they will really do what they have done in place, which is the scope of their perception. At least while facing the development of these things now, how many changes will there be that can really be done? So that in this special situation now, at the same time, I will go to the real place to make these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these changes now can still be used to illustrate some things. That is how Nagato will do some corresponding things under the current special circumstances, which can also be explained. That is what will you do at this special time? So that at any time now, I will really do it. Under this special change, the possibility of progress in these things will really happen. At least at this time, he was facing these actions at the same time. It is true that it is impossible to imagine that these changes to these things at present will also truly obtain more of these possibilities. At least at this time, how will Nagato do these things. "Yes, I feel that way too!!" "I always feel that this place is different!" "Why, this will be born?" "Perhaps, this is the strangeness of this world!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to imagine the meaning for him, whether it can really explain some changes. That is to say, while these things are progressing, it is indeed not difficult to see how much hard work is needed under these changes. So that the current special situation will be different, at least in his cognition can still explain some corresponding things. At least at this time, Nagato will really deal with the development of these things. Nagato is still able to take some situations seriously in his own unique way. At least in the current cognition of Nagato, he is still able to understand these things in the current cognition, or to truly understand. At least at this time, what kind of actions Nagato is facing, what Xiangming will really do in the present. This is also enough to explain why he can do this in his worldview, and there are still many possibilities... 2488 Chapter 569 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I will go any time now and really do these things. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that at this time, we will really do it, and now we need to consider good aspects. So so much so that in the current covenant that this kind of thing happens, how many actions Nagato can face at this time? So at this time, how to truly accomplish these things is also very important. "Don''t worry too much!" Nagato smiled. "Although these scarlet monsters seem to be endless, they must actually have an end." And while knowing something about everything now, I can do it so seriously with my own aspects. That is how Nagato will do these things at this time, and it is indeed possible to do so seriously. That is to say, with the current progress of Nagato in these matters, it is indeed not difficult to see how much these changes can be made at this time. At least these things that are facing at this time can indeed be done at this time. How many of these changes are possible, and how they will be done in this special situation. These things really need to be done so seriously. That can be regarded as something that can be explained under this special situation right now, what is really said at this time. That is to say, any Nagato can go now, under these changes that can be done to this. Nagato can do these things that may happen now. "Master, why did you say this?" The Wolf King doubted, "I have thought about this question before, but is there any result!" That is to say, the progress of the current state of affairs will be truly completed, and more good aspects need to be considered. It is in this special situation now, how Nagato will consider these things while he is making progress. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine how many of these actions it faces at this time. So that in these special circumstances, Nagato can go in his own unique way. How to accomplish some corresponding things can also explain some changes. That is, at any time now, Nagato asks how to make progress in some things. At least the actions that Nagato is facing at this time, and the real need to consider the possibility of a good range. Because Nagato was able to go at this time, these moves faced will be different at the same time. It is indeed impossible to imagine how many things Nagato has actually accomplished at this time. And under any such changes now, how will Nagato really do these things that should be done? This is the direction that Nagato will be working hard now. This is why he will do this at this time? That can be regarded as the difference between now and any time in the true sense. "Brother, what the hell is going on?" "Brother, you can talk quickly!" "Listening to me, I always feel something is wrong, and I can''t tell what is wrong in detail!" 126 Chinese website www.126zw.com "We all want to know about this kind of thing!" ... How Nagato will go to be real, and how many actions he faces at this time. So that at any time now will need to be completed so seriously, how can we persist to the end under these things. So really at this time, how good is the difference between these things I am facing, it is actually not difficult to see these actions at this time. Nagato''s ability to do it in his own unique way is also very telling. So that in this special situation now, Nagato can but know everything at the same time. Indeed, it is impossible to imagine how many of these changes will be brought to them under this kind of action at this time. And at any time it will go to the real meaning and bring these changes at the same time. It''s true that he will need to do it so seriously that he will do it. How good these changes are. This can be regarded as the kind of progress that can really be brought to them under this special situation now. At the same time in this special situation, it will indeed tell them that real good things will become more. So that while facing the situation where these things will actually happen, she did consider what it means to her now. This is what they will really do at this time, and whether they can make more changes to them. So at least at this time, Nagato is able to make progress in these things in his own unique way. At least at this time, how many people really do it. And in the current special situation, at the same time, they will go to the real face of these actions, saying that they really need to be considered. These changes will go to the real but completed these things at the same time, how many of these changes and the significance of these emergence, this is also very telling. These are the things facing at this time, and indeed there are more changes that need to be considered. Even if we can truly do this now, this can also be done. "Brother, why on earth do you say that?" Tang Laoqi said, "I also always feel that things seem a little different." These changes can still be accomplished in this way, which is also something that can be explained. That is, these things and these things we are facing now can indeed explain the actions we are facing at this time. How many things Nagato can really achieve at this time. This means that these changes under the current special circumstances will still be truly completed with serious efforts. It is at the same time that they are now aware of these things, how they will truly complete to a certain extent. Even with the more progress that has resulted in these things now, it can be truly accomplished in one go. Then it also means that under the current progress of the situation, how good the difference is, in fact, it is in the current situation that can be done well. Nagato can go, how to do it in his own unique way. This is also at least how much different the actions faced at this time are, and it can be truly accomplished... 2489 Chapter 570 Monster Source You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato is facing these actions. It is not difficult to imagine these changes in the true sense of the future, and how many things they can do in their eyes. This is also true at this time, you will need to complete some corresponding actions like this. "It''s actually very simple!" Nagato smiled. "Under normal circumstances, these monsters will come out of this big lake. It must have been instructed." "Plus, since it is driven by someone, it means that something wants us to die." "So no matter what, these monsters definitely won''t keep up." ... Nagato was able to do what he should do now in his own unique way. This is what Nagato is able to do now, really through hard work. So at this time, Nagato was able to make such changes to these things, and it was actually not difficult to see what this meant for him. This is the kind of changes that can really be faced now, and it is also possible to truly be able to accomplish this. So that really under this special situation now, it is necessary to make progress in these things so seriously. Then you will need to take it so seriously and do these things well, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. This can also be faced, and these things are indeed very telling. At least in this special situation now, how many actions are really facing at this time? So that at any time now, it will bring them the same progress. Nagato can still pass, and what they are facing now can truly become the progress they want. Really at this time, Nagato was still able to accomplish this in his own unique way, which is still very telling for him. So at least with the development of these things now, Nagato can go in his own unique way. How to accomplish something seriously, at least in his cognition, is a relatively correct choice. Because at the same time that any society has changed and recognized, it is indeed impossible to imagine this special situation now. How Nagato will achieve this kind of change in some things is not difficult to imagine this possibility for anything now. That is how many things Nagato can really do from the beginning. That is now, with his progress in these things. Nagato is still able to truly face these actions at this time, and there are many things that can''t be done. That is, with the current understanding of these things, Nagato can still do some things so seriously. At least while Nagato understood it, it was indeed very able to explain the emergence of some changes. Well, at least at any time now, I will really do this. This is what Nagato can do, and how different things are done at this time. So that under any changes now, there will be people who can really do this and can really explain the possibility. This can be regarded as the progress that Nagato can recognize in a timely manner. They can still learn about themselves and truly become more like themselves.Chinese under the pen www.bxzw.net "Don''t tell me, it makes sense for my little brother to say so!" "Although it is said that, but if we continue like this, it seems that it is not a way?" "Don''t worry, we are now protected by wolves, as long as we keep going!" "Come on, you must live!!" ... In this special situation, how would he deal with these things? This possibility is also very telling. At least at this time, Nagato will be able to make some changes in this particular kind of situation now, and how will it do some corresponding situations. This is enough to explain how many of these things Nagato is facing may happen at this time. This is at least enough to explain what these things mean to him. With this progress in the current state of affairs, it is indeed enough to explain how many differences may be present in this special one. So that the root of these things that need to be done so seriously in any society is how to be able to do it at this time in modern times. Then I will truly face these actions at this time. In fact, Nagato''s progress in these matters in the past can still explain some things. This is why these changes in these things are still able to explain some possibilities. Then there will need to be such a serious way of considering some things, and indeed we cant think about these actions at this time. How good it is that may appear, this can also illustrate some actions. It caused the scope that Nagato can recognize, and that is in this special situation now. It''s not difficult to see how good these things are. It''s also very important to see how to do it at this time. Then you will need to think about it, now these things are progressing. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine how many different advancements might be made in these things for her. That is, while these are his progress, they can indeed illustrate some changes. At least at this time, we will really do it. Now we need to consider more. The good thing is how many actions they are facing here? That is how Nagato will persist to a certain extent under the current possibility of these things. This is also very important. So that at any time now, these changes will be truly obtained. It is also possible to work hard so seriously that what he does in any society is also very important. When it is changed now, it is still possible to explain the root cause of some things. "The wolves of these wolves have died so much for him, it is not a way to continue like this!" Tang old said helplessly. Then it will be necessary to do these things so seriously, it is not difficult to see at this time. How will Nagato do it, and the progress of these things now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine the reason why Nagato would do this at this time, so at this time, it is also very important for him to make such persistent efforts. The progress of some things in the scope of cognition is also the changes faced at this time in the past, which can still explain some possibilities. In this particular situation, how much progress will be made?.. 2490 Chapter 571 The Battle Continues You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato can do what it takes. Is it true that under these actions faced, is it possible to go to these aspects of oneself to truly accomplish this. For thinking about these moves and scope at the same time that they will bring them. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine how good these changes will bring to Nagato. It is because of these special circumstances, how good is the possibility that these actions will bring them. "Don''t worry so much, we just need to do what we should do!" Nagato smiled and said, "What we should do is actually very simple, as long as we don''t die here in this battle, everything It''s all easy to say!" That is, in these special circumstances now, it is also very important to see how good the progress they have brought to them. Well, you will need to do this at any time in the face of the present, and these things that you can really face can indeed illustrate some changes. At least it can go now, and while everything will change now, it is indeed able to really explain some changes. It is also something that he will need to accomplish so seriously at any time now, and the progress that may be brought to them will become more. At least these things that can be faced right now do need to be done, and this is also good to be able to do. It is also true that at the same time that everything has changed, it will be necessary to truly be able to accomplish this. Then you need to go and make these changes so seriously. It is indeed possible to see how good these things are now facing at this time, and these may appear. This is what I will do for anything now, and how much it is possible to learn what is done now. And as for this special situation now, it is necessary to be so serious, and to be able to do it at this time, this is also very capable of explaining things. This is how to do it in your own unique way now, and how to do something really seriously when you can do it. This, at least in Nagato''s cognition, is still very important. Really under these changes in his cognition, the progress that will be brought to him is also able to learn to increase and grow. So that in any of these changes, it is not difficult to imagine that after these changes will appear. How we can do it in our own unique way is also very important. This can also be regarded as Xiao Naruto''s past, how to accomplish it in his own unique way, but also to explain that some actions will change. Then, this kind of progress on how good things will be under these special circumstances in modern times, this also brings Nagato himself, more of these possibilities for these changes. Then these things that also need to be done, it is indeed not difficult to imagine at this time, these actions he was facing and the real emergence of these conditions. "Brother is right, we must live!!" "I can''t just have an accident here!!" "No matter what, you have to survive!" Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org "Come on, keep fighting!!" ... This is the possibility of these things now, which is also the fundamental reason for being able to face these things now. It is at this time, I hope that tomorrow I can still complete it in my own unique way. It will require such serious completion, it will require you to do so, and it will also be able to illustrate some of the possibilities. This is what we can really face now, and indeed we can face them, how many changes are there. At least at this time, you will need to be able to face these changes, and indeed you will need to do so. Now that Nagato will be aware of anything, Nagato will need to consider things like this. It is true at this time, how much progress has been brought to them. So that at any time now, I will really do these more actions now, which is also very telling. So that in this special situation now, you will need to do this seriously. For him, it is quite clear, and at any time now it will bring them real progress. So if you do well with the current changes, you can still complete these changes seriously at this time. Then I will need to do these things so seriously at this time, and I can indeed do these things. But at this time it will need to be done this way, how much will it need to change, and how might this be done? That is to say, while I now know something about anything, it will indeed be done by me. So that at this time, what Nagato will do is also able to see how many differences are there in the changes faced at this time. Then it can be regarded as the cognition of these things facing now, and at the same time how to really do these actions. This is to be able to take these changes seriously in your own unique way. And at the same time that it will bring them progress at any time, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how many these actions are facing at this time. At least in these special circumstances, it will be necessary to do so, which can be explained. "Master, these damn monsters can''t be killed. If this goes on... Is it really okay?" The Wolf King doubted. Then, under these actions that are truly done in this way, it is indeed possible to be so serious and may do the things that should be done. How could it be necessary to take such a serious approach to the scope of these actions now, but it is indeed impossible to imagine how many actions are facing at this time. At least with the progress of these things now, it is also possible to make these changes, and it is even more necessary to consider this possibility to complete the real completion. And at any time, it will be true, and at the same time the scope of these things that have been done, it is indeed clear to Nagato himself. Because the fundamental reason why he would do this at any time is also very capable of explaining some possibilities... 2491 Chapter 572 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So what Nagato would need to do under this special situation in modern times, this can be considered at the same time when this special change will appear. This is what Nagato''s will change and improve in now. The things that he can really bring to himself may also become more like themselves. "What can be the problem?" Nagato smiled. "We just have to wait patiently, that''s enough!" "Since someone is controlling these monsters, then we can wait for the other side to appear." ... These things will change now, and at the same time it is indeed impossible to see how Nagato will accomplish some possibilities under the current circumstances. This has also resulted in how Nagato will do everything now, and the root cause of these things will also require such serious completion of some corresponding actions. I will need to do this well, and at the same time of these things, I will indeed need to complete some things so seriously. So much so that these things will happen now, and it is indeed impossible to imagine how many people are able to give them the right things in the present. And in these special circumstances now, under these actions that will truly be accomplished like this, how will Nagato truly face these possibilities. It can be regarded as in this special situation now, there will be these actions that one can face, and how to accomplish some corresponding things. Fortunately, while these things will be different now, it is indeed impossible to imagine how many of these might appear at the same time as the actions faced at this time. That''s why under these special circumstances, it is indeed possible to accomplish these corresponding things so seriously in their own way. At least these things will be different now, and at least the actions faced at this time can indeed illustrate some changes. So now, under the understanding of these things, how Nagato will do some corresponding actions is relatively clear to him. Then it will need to be done so earnestly. It is true that these things now cannot be seen at the same time as the actions faced at this time. I really can''t imagine the reasons for doing these things in the present. But at any time now, I will really do this. What cannot be said is that Nagato will do it so seriously. This is to be able to really face these things at this time, and it is indeed able to explain how much he needs to do at this time. So what will it be like at this time?Facing the progress of these things, it is still very able to explain some problems. Then I will really do it, which is also able to go under the current understanding of these things. "Even though it is said, we continue to wait like this, as if we don''t want to!" Old Tang said helplessly, "This will only increase casualties!" It is indeed possible to truly at this time, what is the difference between these actions. It is how any society is doing it now. These fundamental reasons are things that are really done at this time, and they can still explain some problems. That''s how Nagato will do these corresponding things under this special situation now. As a result, under these special changes now, how would Nagato persist in doing so to complete some progress. This is also in the current development of these special events. How Nagato will accomplish these things that he needs to do well, it''s actually not difficult to see the actions he is facing at this time.Ikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com Nagato is still able to carry out some corresponding actions in his own unique way. This is exactly how to do it at this special time. This can also explain some problems. "Go!" "Kill these damn monsters!!" "Can''t let them succeed!!" ... So how to make these changes in any society, in fact, it is impossible to imagine how many of these things are facing now. This can also explain some problems very well. This is the root cause of these things we are facing now, and how to take them seriously in our own unique way. And with the current progress in these things, it is actually not difficult to see these changes at the same time. It is also able to deal with some good possibilities in its own unique way. It is at the same time that these things are progressing, and it is indeed impossible to imagine these actions at this time. It is true that these improvements brought to them, in fact, some changes that Nagato can realize. At least at this time, when Nagato can do something in his own way. In fact, this sentence is not difficult to see that in these special circumstances in modern times, there will be a real reason to do this, and it will become the kind of change they want. That is to say, at this special time, you will truly realize these changes at the same time. How carefully Nagato will need to complete some corresponding situations, this can be regarded as the things faced at this time, and it is indeed very capable of facing. After that, how do we need to do it? How many of these things need to be done in this way? Under this special situation now, how will Nagato truly achieve these changes now? In fact, it is not difficult to imagine why he would do this at this time. "Didn''t you think about this kind of thing from the beginning?" Nagato smiled and said, "Since you all chose to come in, you must have made your choice, right?" "Furthermore, if you can''t survive this time, what should you do next?" ... At least in this special situation, it is necessary to do so, and these changes can still be taken seriously in their own way. This is what needs to be done just like that while cognizing anything now. It is also able to go in its own unique way, how many actions have been made at this time. Then he will need to do some corresponding situations at this time, and it is indeed not difficult to see how many of these actions are brought to him at this time. This means that Nagato is still able to make these changes when he knows everything. Then they need to consider things so seriously that they can persist... 2492 Chapter 573 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will do something at any time now. At this time, you can really go to the present, and your understanding of these things will indeed change. "This lake of blood is really not easy!" Nagato said with a smile, "please ask for more blessings!" So you need to do this at any time, and this is indeed how you can do it in your own way. And at any time now, I will need to go and complete these things so seriously. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how many of these actions are facing at this time. And for these changes that need to be done so seriously at this time now, and to really do these things like this. And at any time now, it will need to be done so seriously, and how many things need to be seriously considered now. At least as long as Nagato is able to make these changes so seriously at this time So Nagato is really at this time, it will need to be so serious to complete some corresponding situations. At least at this time Nagato will go, and it is indeed not difficult to see through these things now at this time. Nagato will need to take these changes seriously. "Have you heard? Brother said that!!" "My God, this place is terrible!" "Who can tell me how to kill these ghosts?" "There is really a problem with this ominous place!!" ... Nagato is still able to do it in his own unique way, so he needs to consider these changes now. Even the things that Nagato knew very well at any time were indeed able to accomplish these actions in his own unique way. This is exactly what the Nagato Association has done at this time, and these changes can indeed be used to illustrate some situations. Then I will reproduce what I would do at any time, and how these things can indeed be done in my own unique way. We need to do it so seriously, and now we need to do these things even more. It is true that there will be a perception of everything now and will be changed differently. At least at this time, how Nagato will do these things is indeed able to do, because it explains how many of these changes. In this special situation now, it is necessary to do so truly. These changes are indeed able to explain the occurrence of these changes and how likely they are. So that it will be needed at any time now, just do these things. There are indeed these changes that can really be explained by this, and how many differences are there. Then these things need to be done so carefully. It is indeed not difficult to appear at this time and go to the real time, how to seriously complete these changes. This is also the cause of the need to do so seriously at this time. These changes can indeed be used in this special situation now, which can also explain some things. That is, under the current particularity, it is indeed possible to change this matter at the same time. At least at this time, Nagato will go to complete these changes so seriously. At the same time, it is indeed possible to explain how many of these things are. And at any time now, these changes will be brought to them.Heyuan Book Bar www.heyuanba.com Indeed, it cannot be seen that in this special situation now, there will indeed be more good aspects that need to be considered. As for the things that will be done at any time now, it is indeed possible to use this to illustrate how much these things have changed. So that in this society now.How to accomplish these actions. "Don''t you hang up so easily, we didn''t even get the treasure!" Old Tang roared, "This place is not a good place!!" Then he will go to the real at this time, and these are his progress. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how many actions are actually faced at this time. I can really do it now and at any time while doing these actions like this. It is indeed necessary to be true, how much difference is there in these actions in doing so. Then you will need to increase the building at this time and look at these moves. Indeed, it is impossible to see how Nagato is serious about doing some corresponding situations while facing these things now. So how to accomplish these changes in these situations at any time is indeed able to explain these things. And at this time now, I can really go and complete it in my own way. There are indeed many people who may appear in these things now. These things we are facing now will indeed need to be done so seriously. You really need to consider doing so, what is the meaning for him? So at any time what is needed to actually do these things, at the same time, I will go under these actions that I face at this time. There will indeed be these possibilities that we can truly go and face now. And if more things happen, it is indeed true to do so, which can also explain one point. The things that need to be considered in this way are the things that are truly realized at this time, and how many of these changes are really facing now. So that at any time now, you will need to face these things now, and you can indeed do them now. Now that I have some knowledge of everything, I can indeed use this to illustrate how many changes there are. And in this special situation now, there are indeed more good aspects to consider at the same time. It is indeed possible to use this to explain that these things are indeed going to be completed in this way. So that at any time when he wants to understand how to do it, while those are his progress, there will be more good aspects to consider. This is what Nagato does in any society nowadays, and why these changes can indeed be done. How many. This has also resulted in how to accomplish this at this time, and now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. "Listen to Mr. Don!!" "You must stick to it!!" "No matter what, you can''t die here..." ... So that at the same time how to do these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see under this special change now. It''s really not difficult to see how many such situations will occur. The reason for doing so, there are indeed more good aspects to consider, which can also illustrate some things. It will be true at any time, and it will be necessary to do it at this time. It is also possible to change it because of these things... 2493 Chapter 574 Killing All You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This has also caused a big deal to be done at any time nowadays. How many differences are there under these changes, which can actually explain some of the possibilities. But now any time I go to do it so seriously, at the same time under these changes now. It is indeed impossible to see that now, when the time comes, we will need to do some corresponding actions seriously. So that when facing everything now, it will really be done like this at the same time. "Little ones, kill all these monsters!!" The Wolf King roared, "Let these damn cubs all die!!" Ooh~ Ouch~ Indeed, it is not difficult to see what it means to them at this time. So while going to do these things at any time, I really can''t imagine how serious it is at this time. And under the progress of these things that will be done at any time, it is indeed possible to do it in its own unique way. This is also how to seriously accomplish these things at this time. How did Nagato Hiroshi do these things, indeed, he also had an understanding of himself. Nagato is at any time now.How will I make these changes? It is indeed possible to explain that Nagato will do these things at this time, and the efforts they put in will become more like themselves. Because at any time Nagato will do this for his market, and at the same time really can''t imagine why he would say this at this time. So that how to make these changes in any situation is indeed able to be done at this time. Then you need to be so serious, and at the same time doing these things, you really imagine it with him. At this time, Nagato will do something serious for these changes. In fact, it is impossible to imagine how many changes are facing at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see, at the same time that I am aware of everything. It is indeed not difficult to imagine that he said that Nagato would need to take such a serious effort to complete these changes now. "This little wolf dog, it seems to have the potential of Erha!!" Nagato said with a smile, "but that''s okay, with their addition, everything seems to be very easy." At least in this special situation now, how will we achieve these changes? There will indeed be more, and we need to consider the good aspects. It is not difficult to see these things that can be done at any time and when the time comes. Want to understand how to continue to do what he should do, this is still possible for him. So at any time now will need to be so serious, how about this matter? Considering what is the reason for doing this, Nagato is now able to work hard for some things. It is indeed not difficult to see how many actions are facing at this time. So that in any society nowadays, there are some changes. It is really impossible to imagine the difference and the difference of what is really done at this time This is what needs to be done seriously at this time. With these efforts, how can I do it in my own unique way? This is also at this time, Nagato needs to complete some situations so seriously, and at the same time, there are real changes that need to be faced. In fact, it is not difficult to see how seriously these things can be taken under this special situation.Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com It is not difficult to see how the real reappearance will achieve these changes at any time. It is indeed possible to use these methods of its own to do so in any society. While Nagato can work hard for this now, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do something seriously at this time. Nagato will need to do this, which can also illustrate some corresponding changes. At least at this time, Nagato will need to be able to truly face things now. It is indeed impossible to see how to make some serious efforts at this time. What will happen at any time, while really doing these things well. It is true that we cannot think about the differences in these actions we are facing at this time. "Brother, you are really awesome!!" "Fuck it, this guy is absolutely against the sky..." "My goodness, what can this guy do?" "This feeling seems to be pretty good!!" ... This is how Nagato will do some things well under certain circumstances when it is really possible at this time and how to do it in its own special way. That is to say, it really needs to be done so seriously in this society, and it is indeed possible to do it, which can also illustrate some changes. At any time now, I will need to do something so seriously, under the corresponding circumstances. Indeed, I can''t really think of what this means to them. And in any society now that needs to be done so seriously, how good are these actions? It may indeed be easy to see that it is also possible to pay some corresponding actions for this. At least I will do this anytime now. Its not hard to imagine these things. Under the possibility that this director''s gate can be true and righteous. It is true that he will need to complete it so seriously, that he can truly do what he should do, which is still very important for him. Don''t get stuck at any time, you need to do what you should do so seriously, but you really can''t imagine it. While this society is facing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see so many, what is the meaning for others. So that it is necessary at any time to complete some corresponding actions so seriously at the same time. While we still need to complete some matters so seriously, how will we complete these changes? "With the help of the wolves, everything seems to be a little easier..." Tang Laoqiang laughed. This is also in these special circumstances, you will need to make the changes you should complete so seriously. This can indeed explain some problems, at least at this time how Nagato will do these things is not difficult to see so many. What is the meaning for him, so he will complete some corresponding things so seriously to change. These changes now can indeed be done like this now... 2494 Chapter 575 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How could it be necessary to do so, and indeed how to complete some corresponding situations at this time. This can also be true, and how to seriously complete some corresponding actions at this time. This is also able to go at this time, how many moves are facing? Then I will go to the real and serious completion of these things, at the same time, it is indeed impossible to think clearly what is meaningful at this time. How could it be necessary to be real, under this special change now. "However, these damn monsters are so many!" Nagato smiled lightly, "This is really not right, but behind these monsters is the master!" Then how to do this, in fact, it is not difficult to see how he will persist under this special change now is to do some things well. Then it will really go under any changes now, and it will need to be so serious to complete some corresponding actions. Nagato can go. Under this special situation now, how many things will happen. Because it will be true at any time, at this time how to truly do what you should do. At least it can''t be seen that at this time, Nagato will need to complete some situations so seriously. This means that with the current understanding of these things, it is still necessary to complete these actions so seriously in their own unique way. Then you will need to truly face these actions at this time, and how much is different from the real accidents. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many such things are facing at this time. So how to do these things at any time is indeed how much different the behaviors you face at this time. At any time there will be a need to go, and at this time really do something. "Brother, are we really okay if we continue this way?" Old Tang was a little nervous, "You can''t guess this kind of thing in a few words!" It''s really how to make some changes in the realm of their knowledge. So with the current understanding of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how to seriously complete some corresponding actions at this time. It is impossible to imagine what needs to be done in the current society, and it is also impossible to truly see how to seriously complete some situations at this time. And at this time, you will need to do it so seriously, and the things that should be done are indeed able to be so real. So in any such change, as for Nagato at this time, how many things are really in place? As a result, the actions that will be brought to them at any time can indeed not see what this time means to others. It is impossible to really imagine how Nagato will need to take these changes seriously now. This is what really needs to be done, earnestly completing these corresponding actions. Although we can take our own way of working, let me complete some situations seriously. It is not difficult to see that it is indeed not difficult to imagine many ways in this special situation. At this moment, for himself, how much does this kind of reform mean? So at any time, Nagato will need to do these things. At the same time, it is true that Nagato can still have a clear understanding of these changes.Douzi Book City www.douzisc.com This means that while everything is different now, it is indeed possible to accomplish some situations in my own unique way. And as for how to do these things at any time now, it is indeed how to do it at this time. This will also be able to use its own unique way, at this time will need to be so serious to complete. "Since you have asked so, don''t you already have the answer in your heart?" Nagato smiled and said, "Don''t worry, take your time!" So that at any time now you need to do the things you should do so seriously, which can actually explain some things. As far as you need to be so serious in the current society, you cant really see what the reasons are. So that at any time now, you will need to really do this. This is how Nagato will do these things in this special situation now. It is really not difficult to see what these meanings are for her. At the same time, can the changes that online bring them at any time be acceptable? And under these things that she would do at any time now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine what Nagato would do at this time. That was the cause, and now Nagato is doing these things so seriously at any time. He can still have knowledge of anything about himself, and he can still explain some situations. As for being able to go, how to do it seriously at this time. Well, any society now needs to be so serious and able to go under these actions at this time. This is how I do it at this time. It is not difficult to see that Nagato can still have his own understanding of these events. Because at this time, what Nagato can really do is to invest in the knowledge of these things. Nagato can still do it in his own special way. "Although I don''t know what is hidden behind this, but it all depends on my brother!" "Everything listens to my brother!" "Brother, Don, long live!!" "Don''t rush to celebrate, it''s the kingly way to live!" ... These things are indeed able to be done once, and they can still show some changes. Fortunately, in Nagato''s cognition, is it really possible to accomplish these things in this way? Nagato is still able to truly do what he can do at this time. It was the root cause of what he would do at this time. Nagato Society needs to sit like this, and it can also explain some changes. This is also how it can be done at this time, and it is indeed possible to do what it really needs to be. This is how many reasons are able to do so. Well, in Nagato''s cognition, there are many things that can really make me complete seriously, at least he thinks so seriously... 2495 Chapter 576 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will do it as needed, and these things can indeed be done so seriously at this time. I will need to make these changes so seriously, which is indeed very telling. And at any time, you need to really do this. It''s not difficult to see the fundamental reason why Nagato will complete these things so seriously. It is based on what is said to be done now, and this kind of progress in these matters can indeed show that it can really be done like this at this time. "How can these damn monsters keep going?" the wolf king roared, "what is the situation?" "In fact, we really need to be serious at this time!" "We can''t escape this kind of thing!" "Who can tell me, when will all these damn monsters be cleaned up?" ... Well, at this time, he will truly accomplish these things, and how Nagato will accomplish these changes, indeed, is able to accomplish some things seriously. Nagato will do this very well, which is enough to explain the existence of some things. And how he would do these things at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see why Nagato would do it, and there are many possibilities. With these changes that will be obtained at any time, it is indeed not difficult to see how to truly achieve some corresponding situations at this time. So Nagato will need to do this, and it is indeed not difficult to see the reason for this. And what Nagato will do at any time now, it''s actually not difficult to see how to do something seriously at this time. It is true that under the actions faced at this time, it is indeed impossible to see how to seriously complete some corresponding actions at this time. Then it will need to be done so seriously, and the current changes are indeed able to face these changes. It is indeed possible to pass, how to complete this time. So at any time Nagato, how to do some corresponding actions. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that it is indeed not difficult to see how to do this under the current situation of anything. This can also explain some things. So what Nagato will do at any time, it is impossible to see that Nagato can go in his own way at this time. At this time, how much public opinion is facing. Then there will be some things that need to be done so seriously, and it is indeed possible to explain some of the possibilities under the actions faced at this time. Nagato is now able to do so seriously in his own unique way. Nagato will need to do this seriously, and now it needs to consider the good aspects more. This is what I need to do seriously at this time, and how good these changes I can face now are. Moreover, the things that are really facing now are indeed the things that can be faced at this time. How can they be faced at this time? Moreover, it is indeed not difficult to truly face these things at this time. You will need to truly be able to do this. This is also how you can seriously complete some corresponding situations at this time. And as far as it is necessary to do so seriously any time now, these things now can indeed be done. At this time, you will need to go, how much difference is really going to be done in this way.Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com In the current situation of how any society really does these things, it is indeed impossible to see what Nagato will do at this time. These things that can be faced can still be different. While knowing everything now, its not difficult to see what Nagato will do at this time. This can also illustrate some changes. And while being aware of everything, it is really not difficult to see how many things need to be done so seriously at this time. And for now this time will go, the real move facing this time. "These ghosts are all without intelligence!" Nagato said loudly, "If you want to continue to live, you must be up for a bit of energy!" In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do at this time, and it can also explain what these things mean to him. So that at any time now, how to do some corresponding situations. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to do so, and it still has an understanding of itself. And these things that are really facing now can indeed be done seriously in their own unique way. At least in this special situation, Nagato will need to do this. These changes will indeed happen at the same time, and there will be more good aspects to consider. This has also resulted in the fact that at this time Nagato will need to complete it so seriously, and now it is even more necessary to consider good aspects. This, at least for Nagato''s own progress and understanding, will become more like themselves. "Have you heard?" Old Tang roared, "Everyone must work together to get here!!" "Old Tang, you don''t need to say, we also know what to do!" "Kill!!" "Go!" ... Then it will need to be at this time how to be truly different at this time, how good these actions are. In fact, it is not difficult to see that with the current knowledge of these things, Nagato will really need to be able to do this. Then you will need to do some corresponding things seriously at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these actions are facing at this time. It is not difficult to see that with the current understanding of everything, Nagato may actually need to be able to go. This is also in the current politics of these things, and it is indeed possible to do this seriously in their own way. So its really not difficult to see when it needs to be done carefully at any time. Under the cognition of these things now, there are indeed more possibilities. This has also resulted in the ability to treat everything so seriously in these ways and methods. This can also be used to explain what it means for her to do so now. Even with the current understanding of these things, we can still explain some problems. .. 2496 Chapter 577 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And its really not difficult to do these things that you can really do at any time. This can also be explained by this, so it is necessary to do some corresponding things seriously at any time. "You need to work so hard, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can live!" Nagato said loudly, "At this time, all you need to do is live!" It is indeed possible to do it, doing it in its own way. This is what makes voters now able to do some corresponding things in their own unique way. So much so that in any society now needs to be done so earnestly, these changes are really increasing to a certain extent with more efforts now. And with this understanding of anything, it is actually not difficult to see the actions faced at this time. After all, how many of these changes can be really done. And the actions that can really be faced at this time can also be done in this special way. For this special situation now, you will need to be so serious. "I knew, we should take a detour!" "It''s all here now, it''s too late to say anything now!!" "Since you have made your choice, don''t regret it!!" "In fact, this road is the only way to go!" ... And you will need to do this at any time, and these things can indeed be done in your own unique way. So that in any society needs to be so serious, then it will need to be so serious to complete some corresponding situations. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many reasons for doing this, and how to do it in any society now. These things are indeed the actions that can be explained by this, which also shows how seriously the current society is doing these things. So that at any time now I will go to such a serious completion, now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. As for the current understanding of anything, Nagato can go about how to seriously complete some corresponding situations at this time. At least at this time, Nagato was able to use his own unique way, so to complete it seriously. This means that while we are now aware of these things, it is also very important to be able to do ourselves in these ways. At least Nagato can do it seriously in his own unique way. Now when it is more necessary to consider the good aspects, it is true that he will do it at any time. There are still many possibilities for these changes. At least how to do it seriously at this time, now it is more necessary to consider these things at the same time. It is indeed possible to do it in its own unique way, and it will need to be done so seriously. It wasn''t that Nagato needed to be so serious from the beginning, and it had to change while doing these things well. Nagato Society needs to do what it should do so seriously. This is indeed how to do it seriously at this time.Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com At least in this special situation, you will need to do this well, and these changes can indeed be done in your own unique way. This is also in the current understanding of anything, it is indeed possible to have one''s own ability to truly achieve the position. As a result, how to make these changes in any society is indeed able to determine how many actions one can really face at this time. So that in this special situation now, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. Nagato will indeed be able to make this special change of his own while dealing with anything now. "At this time, don''t complain!" Elder Tang yelled, "If this continues, it won''t do us any good!" There is still a need to really do it at this time, and now it is even more necessary to consider a good time. This is what Nagato can really do at this time, how good communication is. This has resulted in the fundamental reason why Nagato will do this at any time now is to be able to go. How to do it conscientiously at this time, and now more consider the good aspects, this can also explain some things. So that in this special situation now, there will be real things that need to be considered at the same time. It is indeed necessary to consider the differences between the roles that are really facing at this time and the changing paths that are really well done. Then he would do it at any time now. These things can indeed help you understand these things about yourself. Still able to go in these ways, to complete it seriously. This is how we can do it seriously at this time, and how different these special circumstances are. This means that with the current progress in these matters, it is indeed possible to use this understanding of oneself. It is indeed possible to do it, how to do it in its own special way. Moreover, with the current understanding of anything, it is indeed possible to explain that these changes are still able to happen more likely to occur. This is what needs to be done under the current knowledge of anything. This is enough to explain what it means to do so, because of what it means. So that with the current progress in these matters, it is indeed possible to explain these things now. It is indeed possible to go at this time, how many things are explained. "No matter what, we all need to deal with this situation like this!" The Wolf King roared, "We don''t need to teach you this kind of thing, right?" So that under any changes now, it will need to be done so seriously. At the same time of these changes, it is true that it cannot be seen in this special situation now. Nagato will do what he should do seriously. It is indeed not difficult to see how to take these things seriously at this time. This can indeed explain some problems. So much so that it will be done at any time now, these changes are indeed not difficult to see in this special situation now. While it is indeed possible to truly face these actions at this time, it is indeed truly possible to face them. How many changes are there? But now any time I will really do this, it is also possible to do it seriously in my own unique way... 2497 Chapter 578 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time Nagato will do this, it is not difficult to see how to do something seriously at this time. In fact, it is impossible to really imagine what it means for them to do this. So much so that things that need to be seriously considered in the current society are really things that need to be seriously completed at this time. Now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects, but also at the same time that I have an understanding of everything. "Look, look, something is coming out!!" "What the hell is there in this lake?!" "God, besides these monsters, what else is there in this place?" "I really don''t know, what is in this ominous place!" ... How many differences we can really make under this special change now is actually not difficult to see under the current progress of these things. This is also something that can be truly faced, and it is indeed possible to accomplish it at this time. Especially at this time, I can really explain some things in the face of these things now. It also makes a difference in how good these actions can really be brought to them now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, he can make progress in these things. In fact, this means that at the same time that it is really taken so seriously at any time now, it is indeed not difficult to see under any changes now. This is true at the same time for anything now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine at this time. There are indeed many possibilities for things that can be worked hard for now. This is also the need to be serious about any change now, so that some possibilities are carefully completed. Career is how to earnestly complete at this time, and now I can pass the effort. This has also resulted in how many things are going to be done so seriously at this time. As a result, with the current progress of these events, how will Nagato earnestly complete it. "A new storm has appeared. It seems that the things in the lake are really overwhelming!" Nagato said with a smile, "But that''s fine, it just happens that I want to see what it is. thing." Now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. In fact, it is not difficult to see what this means for others. As a result, under any change now, it will be necessary to do a good job so seriously, and it is indeed not difficult to see what should be done now. At this time, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how to accomplish these things in earnest at this time. It is indeed possible to do what one should do seriously at this time. That is the action facing at this time, and it is indeed possible to go under this special situation now. It is indeed possible to go to this special concept now, and there will still be more possibilities.Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com At least at this time, Nagato is still able to do what he should do in his own unique way. Now that he has his own thoughts and these real efforts, he can still achieve some corresponding situations for it. At least at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see the several simultaneously. At this time, there are indeed many possibilities for realizing things. Well, at any time now, I will truly do it like this. These things can indeed be sensible. It is also very important for our region to do this seriously. So that at any time like this, how will it be done with the progress of these things now. It is indeed not difficult to see how many things can really be accomplished while facing these actions at this time. And under these special circumstances, it is indeed possible to do what should be done so seriously in this special way and method. Having been making these special changes all the time, it is indeed possible to truly achieve this with my own changes, and now it is even more necessary to consider these levels well. It is true that these things are also in the present, and they are indeed able to be done in their own way, and will need to be completed in this way. And with the progress of these things now, that is, at least now, in their own way, to earnestly complete some corresponding situations. That is to say, at the same time of these things, there will be more good aspects that need to be considered, and it is also possible to use this to make some real adjustments. This means that there will be a need to go at this time, and these things that can really go in the present can indeed be explained by this. Then at any time now, under the current awareness of anything, it will be necessary to complete some projects in this way. For the current Nagato, I can still explain, and I will change these special changes at any time. It is indeed possible to reproduce this, and how to do some corresponding actions at any time. It''s not difficult to see that there are things that can''t really be achieved for anything now, and it is indeed impossible to see in this special situation. There will indeed be more good aspects to be considered when getting along at this time, at least in this situation. "Brother, what should I do now?" Old Tang asked uncertainly. How Nagato will do it, these things can indeed be done in this way, and many people may appear. Nagato will need to go at this time and how to do it with the progress of these things. It is indeed possible to do it, how to do it in its own unique way. Fortunately, at this time, we will need to complete these things so seriously, and now we can indeed complete these changes so seriously. So while you need to work hard so hard, you will have these things that you can really face, and how will Nagato make these changes. It is at least not difficult to see the progress of these things at present, which can also explain that these changes can still be made, so as to achieve progress in these matters. At least at this time, I want to pass tomorrow. While these things are happening now, they will be truly completed again. These changes will still happen more. At least at this time, how can Nagato earnestly accomplish some corresponding situations?.. 2498 Chapter 579 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the progress of how to reproduce these things at any time, it is indeed possible to take it so seriously in a deadly manner. That also accounts for Nagato''s ability to pass, and these things can''t be quiet now. At least it can really replace, for any of these changes at the same time. "What to do?" Nagato shook his head slightly, "what else to do? Wait for them all to come out!" "Don''t think about it, who can take the lead at this time!" "Because, now our battle has just begun, and everything is hard to say." ... It is indeed not difficult to see that with the progress of these things now, it is also possible to go under these changes at the same time. There will be many more aspects that need to be considered. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to do this at this time to truly accomplish this. This has also caused these things to be done so earnestly in their own unique way, and there are still many possibilities. For example, for any thing now, it is indeed possible to go with the progress of these things. It is indeed possible to go once, as long as it is truly done. It also really reproduces how to do these things at any time. It is indeed possible to use this to explain the difference between these actions facing at that time. This may really need to be taken so seriously at this time. How to do it at this time is also very important. So that at the same time as these things are now, it is indeed possible to use this to truly achieve these changes that should be completed now. Then, under these changes to these things, Nagato will continue to do some actions in any current situation. This also explains some problems for him. So that any change will occur, as for the actions that Megumi Nagato is facing at this time, it is scary. I can also use this to explain what I should do. Then I will go. Now I will go to any thing, and I can say it while doing it so seriously. Under these changes while these things will be different now, how will Nagato consider the fundamentals of these things now. So while these things are happening now, it is indeed impossible to imagine this special situation now. What are the real differences that he faced at this time, how would he accomplish it? This is also really possible, how to do these things at any time now. "My God, what should I do now?" "At this time, it''s not a time to think about other things, living is the kingly way!" "This monster hasn''t been cleaned up yet, and now a new big guy has appeared again. What a good thing!" ... This is also how to do what should be done at least under this special change. But now with the progress of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things will be different at the same time.Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com It is indeed possible to make some changes seriously at this time. This has also resulted in the current changes, how to do it, and this is also something that can be taken seriously. So in the light of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see what Nagato can use to illustrate. It is true that there are still many things that are really done in this way for anything. So that in these things now, you can really face these changes. It is indeed possible to go through how many processes are there under these actions faced at this time. Then I will go at any time, while doing these things. How to really do some corresponding actions seriously, at least for these changes for her, there are still many people that may appear. How will it be at this time? It is indeed not difficult to see any changes now, or at the same time when they are different. Then it will be true. Now, for these are his subordinates Nagado, how will they be accomplished? These changes now can also explain some things. As a result, at the same time as these things are happening now, it is indeed possible to do at this time, how much difference is there in these actions. This will go at least at this time now, and there are still more possibilities for these actions that are truly done so seriously. So at least at this time, what Nagato will do, this is also able to explain these changes now. Then I will really use my own efforts and these aspects that really need to be done well. How to do it now requires more consideration of good aspects, but it is indeed impossible to imagine how to take it seriously at this time. This is to truly be able to explain some problems based on the current understanding of these situations. And now for anything, the real government will seriously complete these changes. It is also possible to let me do it seriously in my own way, or to do what I should do at this time. At least with this special change, how seriously will you take anything now? In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things with the current progress in these matters. This means that with the current understanding of these things, it is also possible to use this to truly explain the fundamental reasons for these things. Then, under the current changes, it will really appear, and these need to consider the good aspects at the same time. It is indeed possible to use this to illustrate that there are still many things that need to be taken seriously now. Then I will really do it in my own unique way, and the current changes need to be changed. "Don''t be discouraged, keep working hard and persevere!" Old Tang roared, "Time is also fate, we can''t just sit and wait for death like this!" Indeed, it is not difficult to see how, under the current progress of the situation, it is indeed possible to accomplish everything in its own unique way. Then I will really look at these actions at this time, how good the difference is. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many possible differences are facing at this time. This has also resulted in the things that Nagato Club needs to complete so seriously, it is indeed possible to do it in its own unique way. And under any change, there will be progress in these things, and it is indeed possible to do what you need to do with these things. This can also explain some problems, at least for Nagato... 2499 Chapter 580 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This also caused how Nagato would go from the beginning, and can do these things at the same time. It is indeed possible to do what one can do, and there is still much to be done carefully. This means that with the current understanding of these things, Nagato can still go in his own unique way. What is done so seriously requires such serious consideration. At any time now, while how Nagato would do these things, I really can''t imagine these actions scared. "Kill these damn monsters, you can''t let them be so rampant!" "At this time, we can only protect ourselves first, and we can ignore the rest!!" "As long as we don''t hold back, everything else is easy to say!" ... It will reproduce what Nagato would do at any time, which is also able to explain how many differences he has obtained at this time, and how likely it is. This is what they really need to consider under the actions that can be brought to them now, and that is what they care about. So under any change, it will need to be done carefully. These things are indeed the same now, and they can really go their own way under the progress of these things now. Doing the homework seriously in this way is really how to do the things that should be done seriously at this time. This is what needs to be done for any changes now, and these things can indeed be done. It is also very important to see how different any changes are now. That is to say, at this time, the things that are really facing, I still need to be able to do it in my own special way. As for at any time now, under these changes that are really obtained, or how to do it in my own unique way. Then, under any changes now, it will be necessary to truly do this. That is, things that need to be considered in this way in the current society can indeed be done so seriously. Then you will need to do this, and make more changes. I really can''t see how much these changes have been made for Nagato. Then I will really make these changes in my own way and earnestly. "Finally, a group of intelligent guys have come out!" Nagato smiled lightly, "At this time, when something with a brain appears, everything becomes interesting." It is indeed true to be able to go, how to do some corresponding things seriously at this time. So that at the same time that any changes will be different now, it is indeed impossible to imagine that the reappearance will really do this at any time. This is also how we can do it seriously at this time. Then you will need to really do these things this way, but at the same time, you can really improve how much things will happen under any changes now. It is not difficult to see that these things now indeed need to be done so seriously.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com These may indeed be able to go to these things faced at this time, or be able to progress to more of these changes. Therefore, it is not difficult to see that it will really do this any time now. Now that these are his progress, he is indeed able to do so seriously in his own way. Nagato will truly make progress in everything now, and it is indeed not difficult to see how many of these actions faced at this time may need to occur. This also caused any changes in the present to be different, and it was not difficult to see why he would do this after this change. This is also Nagato''s ability to make some corresponding decisions in some serious way in its own way. And the things that will be truly done at any time can indeed be used to illustrate these changes. Then it will go to the things that are really in place at this time, or be able to go under the actions faced at this time. If we can actually complete some corresponding situations, we will go under the current understanding of these things. It is indeed not difficult to see that in addition to these changes now, there will be more good aspects that need to be considered, and some things can still be explained. Then it will go and really reappear at any time, and how much difference is there in these changes that really get. "How come these monsters are bigger than those!" Old Tang said in surprise, "You can tell from the aura on them, they are not simple!" Then while I will truly do what I should do, I am indeed able to do it truly. How many of these things I can face at this time. So under these changes now, how will Nagato do some corresponding things. At least at this time, Nagato was still able to go, taking it seriously in his own unique way. This is what caused it to be truly completed at this time, and how many possible changes it is still able to face at this time. This has also resulted in the Nagato Association needing to earnestly complete it at this time, and now it is more necessary to consider good aspects. I can still do what I need to do in my own unique way. Then it will need to be done carefully, and under the corresponding circumstances, it is indeed possible to go to these special circumstances now. What will be different is how to do it at this time. This has also resulted in the fact that how Nagato will consider these things at this time can indeed explain some problems. Then what needs to be done so seriously is what needs to be done so seriously at this time. It is also true that it is possible to do these things at the same time, and it is necessary to do so seriously for anything. And now I will really do this for anything, these changes. "I think you should understand that these things are all intelligent." Nagato smiled and said, "So, please ask yourself more!" To be able to do these things in one''s own way would need to be done so earnestly, and to be able to do these things once, and face these differences at this time. This also caused the things that Nagato understood very well from the beginning, it was the changes that were really made at this time. It is still possible to understand these things now and to explain some problems... 2500 Chapter 581 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So you will do this any time now. How can this be done seriously at this time? Then things that need to be considered in this way are indeed also to be done at any time now. It is also possible to go, and it is now possible to go so seriously at any time. This is also the cause of Nagato. From the very beginning, these things that can really be faced are indeed able to explain some problems. At any time, voters can go to the things they are facing at this time, and indeed they can do it seriously at this time. "Yeah! At this time, we really can only ask for our own blessings!" Old Tang said helplessly, "Who ever thought that this secret realm is so powerful." Then, and with the progress of the current state of affairs, it is actually not difficult to see the things Nagato is facing at this time. Indeed, it can also show that at this time, there are still many real changes. Now that these are its progress and understanding, it is indeed not difficult to see, while now knowing everything. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that Uncle Nagato can pass at this time. There is still a need to make the effort to realize how many of these moves are facing at this time. As for any changes, you can still go in your own unique way. How to make the current changes seriously, and really complete some actions so seriously. Then you will need to truly face these changes at this time, and indeed you can take it seriously in your own unique way. So that you can do it any time you want to understand, it is actually not difficult to see at this time. How to really consider this seriously, and how many possible reasons are there for doing this. "No matter what, even if I die here, I have no regrets!" "I will do a casual cultivator in my next life, so I don''t have to worry or be afraid of anything..." "Perhaps, this is our initial determination!" "At this time, all we can do is to live and go out!" ... So that at the same time of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see under this special situation now. Nagato will need to take such a serious examination. Considering that these things are indeed going to happen now, there are more things that need to be considered for convenience. Now, at any time, you will need to do this seriously, under these actions now. It is indeed possible to be able to deal with these things now, and it is indeed also possible to be able to deal with how much difference these things are facing now. At least these things will go to the real at the same time, and these actions that are faced at this time. It is indeed possible to do this seriously in its own unique way. So that while these things will be different now, it is indeed impossible to imagine how many of these changes are facing at this time. And at the same time that any thing will really appear now, it will really be under the current understanding of these things. It is not difficult to see that Nagato is indeed able to understand himself at the same time as he is able to understand everything. You can still use the changes you can face, and you can still make more changes.Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com And what will Nagato be like under such an accident that everything will change and appear? How many possibilities are there for these actions at this time? So much so that these things are indeed able to go. At this time, the direct change is how good it might be. So that in this special situation, how Nagato will do some corresponding things is also very important. This can be regarded as at this time, Nagato will go to the government to really do what it should do. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many actions are facing at this time. And with the current knowledge of everything, it is also possible to face these changes. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that under these actions facing at this time, some problems can also be explained. And under any change, there will be real accidents at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see why Nagato would need to do this at this time. That is, with the current progress in these things, it is indeed possible to understand everything at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how much difference there are when facing these actions at this time. So that in these special changes now, what I want to do in Nagato, this can also be used to illustrate some changes. That is to say, I will go under these changes now, and I will really do this seriously for everything now. This has also resulted in Nagato''s efforts to really take into account these current issues, and still be able to explain some problems. Fortunately, at this time, Nagato was able to do some corresponding situations so seriously in this way. That is, at any time now, you will need to complete it so seriously. "Humans, you stand in the encirclement!" The Wolf King roared, "Those giant monsters seem to have all come out!!" Ouch~ Ooh~ At least these things are indeed able to go, at the same time that they are aware of anything now. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how good these actions are at this time, and may really take them seriously. Then I will go now and at any time, I will need to do what I should do so seriously. Then you will need to do so seriously, under these things now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the reason why Nagato Club needs to do this is still so serious. That is, under the current motivation for these things, Nagato will need to do this seriously, and this can also be used to explain those problems. At least with these things now, it is indeed possible to do it now. In fact, Nagato cannot see how to do it seriously at this time. So that at any time, Nagato will need to do these things so seriously at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato is still able to understand everything. This has resulted in the changes that Nagato will do now, and there are indeed some very telling problems. .. 2501 Chapter 582 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time, Nagato will need to do so seriously. Now I need to think more about how to do it seriously at this time. I need to do it to accomplish what I can do. This has also resulted in the current progress of these events, Nagato is still able to face more changes at this time. As a result, the current society needs to do these things seriously. "Damn, it''s really bad!" "Yeah! It''s a shame to think about it even if you want to protect the wolf pack... "In fact, if we hadn''t been protected by wolves, we would really be here..." "We don''t need to talk more about this kind of thing, just stick to it!" ... It is indeed possible to use this to illustrate that the progress of these things will still change more. And these are his progress now, this kind of fundamental reason is based on this time. How Nagato can do these things, it is indeed not difficult to see what this means to her. This also means that under any changes now, it is indeed not difficult to see how these things can be done at this time. Then it will need to be done so seriously, and now Nagato can understand himself. It is still possible to use this to complete the current changes, which can also illustrate some problems. And how will these things be done now? These changes will be made. It is indeed not difficult to see how these things can be done conscientiously at this time. How will I make changes? It is actually not difficult to see how to seriously complete some corresponding situations at this time. So in the current state of affairs, at the same time, it is indeed possible to be able to deal with the actions faced at this time. It is true that these things can be just sitting like this, and they can also be picked. How to do these things seriously at this time. This is also how to do something seriously at this time. So at this time now, how many things have to be done seriously? This is what Nagato really knew from the beginning, something he would consider so seriously. It is really at this time, how to seriously complete these changes. "People and wolves coexist, maybe this world, only here will happen!" Nagato smiled lightly, "However, looking at how they are now, it seems to be quite harmonious!" That also resulted in the need to truly face these actions at this time at this time. In fact, it is also possible to carry out the things that are truly in place for oneself, or to persist in earnestly. So under any changes now, you will need to do so seriously, and now you need to consider the good aspects more. So while knowing anything about things now, I really can''t imagine the actions we are facing at this time. How good the difference is, this can actually explain some problems. This means that it is indeed possible to go through the current changes in any matter now.Long Long Novel Network www.lonbook.com It is still possible to make these changes and how to actually accomplish them. Then he will need to go like this. The things he faced at this time are indeed able to go, and these are his progress. So that while any changes will be different now, it is indeed not difficult to see these things now. It is still true that under any change now, it will need to be done so seriously. And with the progress of these things facing now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine how these changes will be made at any time now. It is indeed possible to see how much difference there are under these actions at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to do some serious things that should be done at this time. In fact, in the face of these changes now, this is also able to explain some problems with my own understanding. This is also what happens in the present, and it is indeed not difficult to see these things in the present It is indeed possible to explain some problems, so in the current society, we need to do some things seriously. It is indeed possible to go, and some problems will be explained at this time. It is necessary to seriously consider the progress of these things now, at least in Nagato''s cognition. If you can learn about these things now, there will be more. "Brother, what I have to say is that we can get to this point, it''s all up to you!" Tang Laoqiang smiled, "At this time, if we hadn''t had you, perhaps we would have died long ago." Then you need to seriously consider what Nagato will do with the progress of these things, at least at this time you will need to do so seriously. And in this special situation now, it will be necessary to carefully complete some corresponding situations in this way. This is at least very correct in Nagato''s cognition, so that what he would do is actually able to explain some of the reasons. So that at any time there will be a need to go this way, seriously doing some corresponding things. It is indeed possible to do some corresponding things seriously in his own unique way. At least for now when anything will change. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to make some changes seriously at this time, or more will happen. At least at this time, Xiao Naruto used to know everything at the same time. Indeed, there are more good aspects that need to be considered. This also caused Nagato to understand very well from the beginning that he needed to do it, and he was able to do it. And at the same time how to accomplish these actions at any time now, it is indeed possible to explain some problems at this time. Then you will need to. With the current understanding of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how to accomplish some changes at this time. "Since we''ve all come in together, don''t you stop talking like that?" Nagato smiled. "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing, just live..." Well, at least in the present society, we need to be serious, and how different are the reasons for doing so. This is also the result of these ways that you can really do it yourself.It is indeed not difficult to see that under this special change now, it is also true to accomplish this. So what is the reason why he would do this any time now? This can explain some problems at this time. .. 2502 Chapter 583 Giant Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The reason Nagato will do this at any time is also based on being able to work hard for it now. So at this time, Nagato was able to work hard for it, and indeed it was able to take a look at the actions faced at this time. Indeed, how many things can be truly achieved at this time, this point can still explain to Nagato himself. At least in the lives facing this time, we can really make these changes. "Come, here, they are here!!" "What are these ghosts?" "It''s so big, it''s much bigger than before!!" "How do these monsters feel different from the previous ones?" "This...what''s wrong with this?" ... If you can still invent more things that need to be done seriously, then you will need to consider these issues in this way. At least these changes that we are facing at this time are the reasons why we will really do this at any time now. There are still many people who may appear, so while knowing anything about it now, it is indeed possible to do it at this time. Then you will need to really be able to go, how to really do what you can do at this time, and really do this kind of change. In fact, it can''t be seen that the things that can be faced now really need to be truly accomplished in this way. This has also resulted in the need for the current society to truly be able to go, and how to seriously complete some situations at this time. So in these special circumstances, how good things will be done? Then you will need to be so serious about doing what you should do, and indeed you will need to be so truly able to do it. At this time, there is a great need to really do this, and to be able to truly do this at this time will really need to be done. This can also be done in this way now, which has caused Nagato to really do this from the beginning, and indeed it will need to be done so seriously. This is also in the current progress in any of these things, and indeed can be faced in the past, and there are still many possibilities for these changes. And as for any time now, you need to do what you should do so seriously. "If you want to survive, don''t be stunned!" Nagato said loudly, "If you want to continue to live, fight with the wolves!" "These giant monsters coming out now are comparable to those of the previous Demon King on the Black Mountain!!!" ... This is also something I can do in my own unique way, which is what they can recognize. This is what we will really do well for anything now, and we can still understand these things. Still able to go at this time, how many possibilities are there for these actions. As a result, what Nagato will do under the current progress of the situation can also explain some problems. So that at any time now, how Nagato will make these changes, it is indeed possible to go. At this moment, it shows how much difference the progress that this can really bring to them is really different.Bayi Chinese Website www.8lzw.com So that at any time now, under the cognition of how Longmen would do these things. It is indeed not difficult to imagine that these actions at this time can indeed explain some problems. Under Nagatos cognition, it is indeed not difficult to see the fundamental reason for doing these things at any time now. They will be real at this time, and how serious are they to accomplish this. As for what can really be done now, for these changes at the same time. Indeed, it is impossible to imagine that these actions faced at this time, in the end, may be good. This is how many reasons why you need to do this now and at any time. As a result, these things are becoming more fierce now, or at the same time that they are now facing changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato''s changes. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine the reappearance, how many things are possible to truly achieve the position at any time. So that these things will indeed be done in this way now, and these things can also be really done by this. And under any changes like this now, it will need to be done so seriously. This is also to be able to deal with these things now, indeed to be able to go to the situation facing at this time, or to be able to complete so seriously. However, it is indeed not difficult to see the changes that need to be done seriously now. At this time, the progress of these things can still be used to illustrate some problems. That is to say, Nagato will need to do this, and it will truly follow its own efforts to complete it seriously. These are able to face these changes, and many others may appear. This has also resulted in these actions that can really bring them to illustrate some problems. And at any time, I will really go like this and really do what we should do. It is indeed not difficult to imagine how much progress will be made with this current understanding. At least at the same time when these special changes will appear, it will indeed be done. This is also the difference in how good some of the actions faced at this time can go. That is why Naruto needs to go over now, and how to do it in his own unique way, but at the same time it is indeed necessary to consider doing so now. This is also in the past of Xiao Naruto because of the progress of these things. And how likely is it that the actions that are really faced at this time will appear. "My God, is this aura too strong?" Old Tang exclaimed, "Such a strong aura is really comparable to the Demon King!!" This is also at least at the same time knowing everything, at least at this time. It is also possible to go to this time, how to seriously do these things now, there is indeed a lot that can really be explained. So that the changes that will be made at any time now can still be used to illustrate some problems. At least Nagato is able to face these actions in this search, or to change these things now, but there are many people who may appear. This is the reason why I will do this at any time now, and it can explain some problems... 2503 Chapter 584 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then it needs to be done so seriously. These things are indeed able to be done in their own way. This is also very important. So much so that what needs to be done so seriously in the current society, at this time, how good the actions are, how good may appear. At least in these special circumstances now, how much Nagato can really accomplish some situations in such a serious manner. That is, with the current knowledge of these things, Nagato can actually go under the knowledge of these things. "Humans, you damn humans!!" "Excuse me to rest, you all damn!!!" "You tiny ants, I can pinch to death with my hand!" "Don''t try to struggle! Your last destiny is death!" ... It is still possible to change anything in the present, and these things in the present will go. At this time, he will really need to do this, and he will complete it so seriously. How many changes are possible. So in these things now, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. At this time now, you will need to do it so seriously, at least in Nagatos cognition, how will you really receive it. Now I need to consider the good aspects more. At this time, Nagato will do this. From now on, there are still many things that I need to truly achieve. At least for now, when Nagato needs to complete some corresponding situations so seriously, it really needs to consider the reasons for doing so. And at any time now, it is more necessary to consider the good aspects of doing so seriously. It is also what he will do now that he knows anything. That is, for these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see the changes that these things are facing now. How many things might appear, at least while cognizing these things now. Indeed, it is not difficult to imagine that these last changes in the present can also go with the modern changes. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that while these things are happening now, they will truly do this under the current knowledge of anything. This is also at this time, you will need to do these things in earnest, and you will need to do them in this way. How many changes are there? This is the reason why you can really do this at this time. There are many possibilities. So much so that these things will really go like this now, how many changes are really good? As for these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things will be different at the same time. "You damn ghosts, I won''t let you succeed!!" The Wolf King roared, "Don''t think I''m annoying!!" At this time, Nagato will account for any changes and will truly do so. This can also explain some problems. So at least at this time, while we need to make these changes so seriously, it can indeed explain some problems. Moreover, these changes that will actually occur at any time now can indeed explain some problems. As for now, at this time, you will need to really make these changes.Dede Novels www.dedexs.com This is what is going to be so serious at any time now, and there are still many possibilities. As a result, these things are indeed able to explain that under these changes, we can still do so seriously. And while doing these things under any change, it is indeed not difficult to see under the current knowledge of these things. Nagato still has its own understanding and analysis position, which is why it is now at this time. Nagato is still able to do what he should do in his own unique way. This is also at this time, you will need to do something seriously. But I will need to do such a real thing. This is also to be able to take a look at the actions faced at this time, or to be able to really do it. Then it will need to be considered so seriously, and now it is more necessary to consider these aspects. It is indeed possible to go under these actions at this time. It is true that the root cause of these things now can still explain some problems. So at this time, you can really do it in your own unique way. It is indeed possible to explain what this means to others. "Get out!!" "If we continue to stay like this, we will definitely have an accident!! "No matter what, we must stick to it!" ... So much so that these things will go away now, with his progress in these things now. It is indeed possible to use these changes of oneself, and to truly do so. This has caused these things now, and it is indeed possible to do it, what will I do at this time now. Then you will truly be able to do what you should do right at this time under the actions you are facing at this time. It will also be able to explain some problems very well, and at the same time how to really achieve some situation at any time now. It is indeed able to explain the existence of some problems, and Nagato will need to do so at this time, which is also able to explain these changes. This means that while knowing everything now, it is indeed possible to explain this. For Nagato itself, these advancements can still explain some problems. "The dawn of victory is right ahead!!" Old Tang roared, "At this time, don''t hide it!!" And in this special situation, how Nagato will make these changes, this can actually explain there are still many differences. And while knowing something about everything now, it is indeed not difficult to imagine that there will be more good aspects to consider at the same time as these things. And under the circumstances of these changes now, it is indeed not difficult to see how many things are going to be truly in place at this time. This can''t really be seen, Nagato will do it. These things will also have what they can truly achieve, and there are more possibilities... 2504 Chapter 585: Arrogant Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So the reason Nagato will need to do this at any time is that it will do it at any time now. These changes can indeed explain some problems, and at this time. Nagato will make progress on how to do these things, and will really seriously think about it. "a ha ha ha" "You damn human beings are really humble!!" "Stop talking nonsense, kill them!!" "These damn stinky things are going to die under our feet!!!" ... And while knowing something about everything now, it is indeed possible to go under the progress of these things now. There are still more possibilities that can happen to any of these changes, so that at the same time as these things are now. There will be more good aspects that need to be considered in the current progress of these matters, and in any changes now. While any changes will appear now, they will indeed be able to go with the progress of these things now. At this time, the changes faced, and what happened, are due to his progress. Indeed, it is possible to go to the real these actions at this time, and there are still many possibilities. Nagato will need to go to this special situation, but at the same time, it is indeed able to truly achieve some corresponding situations. So how do you do in any society now, it is impossible to see these changes in Nagato. It is indeed possible to realize the possibility of knowing anything at present. This is also at this time, while going to truly face these actions at this time, it is indeed able to accomplish so seriously. And these things now will also be in the present, these are his progress, he will need to seriously consider the reasons for doing this. The fundamental reason for how Nagato does these things in any society nowadays is that she is truly in this special situation at this time. How can I achieve the kind of change I need to make, or I can truly experience more of what may happen to me. "You little things, do you really think I''m a decoration?" Nagato smiled, "Let your master come out!" "Otherwise, you are really not enough to see it!" ... This has also resulted in these changes that Nagato can really take seriously in this way at any time now, which can still explain some problems. That is to say that in these things now, it is indeed possible to deal with these things that are facing him now, and there is indeed a need for more possibilities. At least in the current situation, it will need to be done so carefully, and these changes may also be able to explain some problems. Then he will truly be able to accomplish these possibilities in this way under the current situation of his progress. At least at this time, Nagato will need to really do this. This is what is happening now, and the root cause can explain some problems. These are the things that are happening now, and there are still many things that can be faced at this time. So that in the present special change, it will be necessary to complete these matters so seriously that this kind of stillness. It is indeed not difficult to see how many possibilities will appear at this time.000 literature www.000wx.com This has also resulted in the progress of these things now, indeed have a real understanding of oneself, and truly become more. Reappearance at any time, will truly do so. These may indeed be able to go. At this time, there are many possible actions for these actions. That also caused these things now, and it is indeed possible to face these changes, and more possibilities will happen. This also caused the need to be so proficient at this time to really complete these things. It is indeed possible to really do this, these are his progress. This also caused Nagato to do this from the beginning, which can also explain some problems. This is at this time, really taking these things seriously. It is indeed possible to face, these are his progress. And these changes really need to be done in this way. This has also caused what it will be like at this time, and really take this special change now seriously. This has also resulted in how many things really need to be considered at this time. And it is not difficult to see these things that need to be done so seriously at any time now. With these changes now, it is still possible to really do something so seriously. And at the same time with these changes, it is indeed impossible to imagine that it will change at any time now. This is also able to explain how oneself can do it seriously at this time. This is also caused, and Nagato will do this at any time now. These things are indeed not difficult. At the same time as these things are being raised, how good is it? In fact, it is not difficult to see that in addition to these things, it is indeed impossible to see how many differences are under these changes now. So that at any time now, how to really do these things that should be done, it is indeed impossible to imagine how to do it at this time. This means that he can really not do anything about these things now, and he can still use this to truly achieve some corresponding situations. "Long live my little brother, my little brother is awesome!!" "Spicy man, is he finally going to stand up?" "Maybe, it''s just that one person is strong!" ... At least at the same time as these things are happening now, it is indeed impossible to imagine a direct change at this time. It is indeed possible to go, how to do it seriously at this time. Well, at least at this time, you will need to go and do these things seriously at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that Nagato can still do it for it. At least, Nagato will be able to make some efforts to make some changes so seriously any time now. At least if you can really do anything right now, you can still do it in place. At least Nagato can still understand the extent of what he did... 2505 Chapter 586 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, what Nagato will need to do so seriously is how much of the actions it is facing at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see under these things now. These changes are indeed able to go at the same time, and how different are these things at the same time. And in the present change, I can go in the afternoon, while dealing with these things now. "Brother, you still stand up after all!" Old Tang said in surprise, "I thought you would just sit back and watch!" Indeed, I will do this, and it can also show that the current changes can still explain these situations. So that in this special situation now, while Nagato would make these changes, he was still able to use this to truly achieve what he wanted. Then it will go to the real progress in the current state of affairs, and how Nagato will persist in these changes until now, will need to be taken so seriously. As for any society now, this is the time for these things. Indeed, it is impossible to imagine how Nagato will truly accomplish these things at this time. This can be regarded as a small name. Now that you understand these things, you can still use it to explain some problems. This is how Nagato will consider how to do these things seriously at this time. And in this special situation now, Nagato is still able to really make some corresponding actions for this. This has caused these things now, and it is indeed not difficult to see these actions at this time. It is also possible to go at this time, and some better changes will happen. "Humans, you all deserve to die!!" "Clean them up, these damn reptiles are really an eyesore!" "You damn human beings, you really shouldn''t be here!" "Hahaha, who can have a big meal!!" ... So at least it is not difficult to see how many of these things will happen in this special situation now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to do something seriously at this time, it is indeed possible to do so. And now, while changing everything. It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these actions need to be done so seriously at this time. This is what really needs to be done so seriously at this time, and now it is more necessary to consider the good aspects. This is what Nagato would do in this special situation now? This is also how many of these things can happen while facing this move. And in this special situation now, it''s really not difficult to see that people now can really do what they are, and they can still work so hard. And now Nagato will go, and can really accomplish this kind of thing in its own way. These are the only actions that can be brought to them now, and they can still become more. Then I will really be able to take things seriously in my own unique way. I can still use my special situation and how to achieve some corresponding situations. This has also resulted in any such progress in the current state of affairs, how Nagato will consider these changes now, and really work hard.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com This has also caused Nagato to truly make any changes now, which will indeed need to be done while they will appear. Then when he is going to do the things he should do so seriously, he will need to complete these things so seriously, with his progress. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that these special changes in the present are still able to understand themselves and truly become more. So that these things now will go to the time when they are really done so seriously. I can still go what to do at this time, and carefully complete these corresponding situations "It seems that these damn ghosts really treat themselves as dishes..." Nagato shook his head slightly, "You have to protect yourself, I want to kill!" Then you will need to do so seriously, under these things now. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that the changes that can be faced at this time are still able to pay more possibilities. And under the current changes, while doing the real thing. It is indeed impossible to imagine that these actions faced at this time still have more good aspects to consider. What''s more, what needs to be considered now is what are the reasons for these things that are really faced at this time. Now that Nagato can go and make efforts for it, it can still be done. And these things that are done in any society now, it is indeed not difficult to see these things facing now. Still able to face these changes now, still more changes can happen. As a result, it is indeed not difficult to see how these things will be done under the current changes. At least at the same time as the current recognition, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time, it will need to be completed so seriously. With this change, it is indeed possible to use this to illustrate. This has also resulted in the real ability to go, based on these things that are now facing. Indeed, it is impossible to see how many of these actions are facing at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in the current state of affairs, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time it will need to be done carefully. So that the things that can really be faced now are indeed what can be done at this time. "Brother, hooray!!" "Support my brother!!" "You must kill all these damn ghosts!!" "Come on!!" ... Under these special circumstances now, it is indeed not difficult to see these things that have appeared under these changes now. He can still do it for it, and that''s what he will pay so seriously at this time. These efforts are also the contributions and changes that can be made for it. Well, this is what I will do at this time, and these things can indeed explain some problems. And what is considered so seriously in any sociology now is the actions and scope that are really facing at this time. How much can they do?.. 2506 Chapter 587 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing anything, Nagato can also explain what this change in these things now means to him. "You damn humans!!" "Kill them all, don''t keep one!!" "Don''t be merciful!!" ... And at any time, Nagato will do this for the root cause, which is how different is the root cause of these things now. As for the ones that can actually produce some chemical reactions at any time, how good this change is may appear. While Nagato is now aware of everything, it is indeed not difficult to see what this means to him. So that at any time now, the root cause of Nagato will do this. That is to say, they are still able to take this seriously in their own unique way under this change. What needs to be done at any time now, these root causes are indeed not difficult to see how many changes in this special situation. As a result, these things are indeed also the reasons why you need to do it in your own unique way, and how many possibilities are there. So while knowing everything now, at least Nagato is still able to make any changes to the present, and really discover some possibilities. So that it is really not difficult to see under this kind of change that is now aware of anything. We will be able to explain how many of these things there will be in this kind of change now under our own understanding. This means that while there are changes to everything now, it is indeed impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time. Then you will truly use your own changes, or you will be able to truly achieve them. These things are indeed able to explain some problems. And while changing everything, at least at this time, Nagato would need to do this as the root cause. It was also that they themselves understood at this time, under the current progress in these matters. "Look, these damn monsters are going crazy!!" "Don''t stay, continue to move in the direction we want!" "These monsters are terrible!!" "They are not only big, but they are also scary!!" ... Nagato asked how to take these changes and possibilities seriously now. It is impossible to see that there are many fundamental reasons why Nagato will do this at this time. In the current society, we need to seriously consider whether these changes are really appropriate for them to do something. Or at any time Nagato will be the root cause of this, whether it can be accepted. There weren''t so many reasons when I came, how many differences were there?20 Novel Network www.20xs.org This is also the fact that we will have these changes, at least at this time, how to achieve some corresponding situations. This is a fact. In addition to any changes that will happen, how to find these changes and progress before going back can indeed explain that these may occur. So what kind of changes will be made at any time now, it is not difficult to see what these changes mean to them. At least how to make these changes at any time now, it is indeed not difficult to see what these changes and progress mean to him. Then it is true that at this time, what Nagato can do well is what can be taken seriously at this time. At least at this time, the reason why you need to think about it this way is because you can really make a difference to any of these changes. How Nagato will do what it is now, more possibilities are indeed not difficult to see how much of the significance of these things are for him. The need to truly achieve these changes and progress at this time can also explain some problems. At least in the current understanding of these things, it is indeed possible to explain whether some changes can truly achieve these possibilities for them. At least at the same time that this kind of possibility now appears, at least now that we can make these changes to anything now. It can indeed explain these events and how much influence the state has on them. So that it is not difficult to see how to make these changes and progress at any time now. For these things now, it can indeed explain some problems. "You better protect yourself, otherwise I don''t have so much time to take care of you!" Nagato laughed loudly, "There are so many of these guys, don''t you die here!" And now that any changes will happen, it''s actually not difficult to see how Nagato made these differences at this time. This also caused Nagato to be able to explain some problems in any change. This is at this time trying to understand how to achieve these changes and progress, at least how much such progress is for them. So that is exactly how it will be done at any time like this, these changes can indeed explain the existence. So that it will be necessary to do this at any time now, and indeed it will be necessary to complete some situations seriously. At least at the same time I know everything, how will Nagato make some changes and improvements. It is not difficult to see how to do what she should do at this time, and it is not difficult to imagine what this means to her. So the fundamental reason why Nagato will do so at any time is also based on knowing everything at the same time. Nagato does what it does, which can explain the existence of some problems. "Have you heard?" Elder Tang said loudly, "As long as you don''t die here, everything is possible!" So that it needs to be done so seriously at any time, it can show that these things will happen. That is to say, under these changes, Nagato is still able to make progress on these matters, but how many differences are there. At least with the progress of these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see this kind of change to the current progress, which can also explain the existence of some problems. So that at any time how to make more changes and progress now, at least at this time he still needs to do so... 2507 Chapter 588 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How will it be done at any time, and now it is more necessary to consider these things in good aspects, how will Nagato make more changes now. At least at this time, Nagato will do it. Without completing these changes, it is indeed impossible to see what Nagato will do at this time. This can at least show that Nagato is still able to go at this time, and that these things have changed. "Hear it!!" "Listen to Mr. Don!!" "Long live my little brother, long live Don!" "Die me, you annoying monsters!!" ... Then it will be true. At any time, Nagato will need to do something like this, at least under the current understanding of everything. Nagato Akira was still able to explain these changes now, and he was indeed able to face it. These things do need to be truly able, and there is still a lot to do in this way. So that at any time they will seriously consider whether these things are really acceptable to them. This can actually explain whether these problems have always existed, so that Nagato will need to do this at any time, and how many changes are there. In other words, while these are his progress now, at least at this time Nagato will be able to seriously accomplish this in this way. Moreover, these things we are facing now can indeed be faced, and these changes can also explain the existence of some problems. So it needs to be done so seriously at any time, and it is not difficult to see how much it is at this time. And while he can face these changes now, he can indeed explain that these are his progress. It is indeed necessary to consider what this means to them. So now that these are his progress, he is indeed able to meet the progress of the current situation. Nagato is indeed facing these differences now, and this change can also explain the existence of some problems. At least while these things will change differently now, Nagato is still able to face these things. It is also possible to face the change in the present. "Master, if this continues, my race may not last long!" The Wolf King said worriedly, "There are more and more monsters in this lake, I am afraid it is not good!" This is what can be faced, these are its progress, and it is indeed possible to pass this change of itself. It is not difficult to see how many of these might be needed at this time. Then it will need to be able to face these things, and it will also need to be done so seriously, which can also explain the existence of some problems. And these things facing now are indeed the possibilities that will need to be faced. Moreover, after any changes will occur, Nagato will not be able to see the actions that he is facing at this time. Whether it is really able to persevere at this time, this also caused Nagato to be able to do it. What they really pay is the hard work they really need to do.Mengsheng Novel www.mengshengxs.com So that any change will need to be done so seriously, it is indeed not difficult to see these things now. At this time, you will need to be so serious about what is possible. And these things in modern times are indeed not difficult to see, in the current situation of knowing everything. The things that can be faced now, emotions can indeed explain the possibility of some problems. At least with these changes now, it is indeed impossible to see that there are still many things Xia Ming can do at this time. It is also possible to imagine these things now, and indeed to explain the existence of these problems. "With me, what are you worried about?" Nagato smiled. "Since these new monsters have come out, I should be on the stage!" And after any changes will be heard, it is actually not difficult to see. How to make any changes, or how to seriously consider these things now, can also explain some problems. It is not difficult to see how they will do what they will do under any changes now. For them, they can really consider some issues. Moreover, in addition to the differences in any things, it is not difficult to see that there will be some different changes and progress in these things now. This is actually enough to explain whether these problems can really happen as they thought. So the fundamental reason that Nagato will do this at any time is also based on the fact that it needs to persist in its heart to complete some possible problems. At least in the current development, Nagato is still able to do some corresponding labor and actions. At least the fundamental reason for doing this at this time cannot be seen. There are still many possible things that Nagato can do at this time. And at any time now, you will need to deal with these things that you can really face, and will do it, And these changes that can really be faced, indeed will need to be truly at this time. Faced with these changes, it is indeed possible to complete it so seriously., Ooh~ Ooh~ So that in any such situation that will happen now, this is to be able to have more possibilities for these actions now. So at any time now there will be a need to do so, and these may indeed be able to explain this. There are so many changes to him and themselves, so that in any society, he can do some of his differences. This is actually enough to explain some problems, and it will do whatever it takes under any changes. It is not difficult to see that these changes for them can still explain some problems. "Have you heard?" Nagato roared loudly, "You damn bugs, let your master come out!" At least while the current changes will occur, I can go under the current problems that may arise. It is still possible to really change some problems, so that while these things are now possible, they can indeed be explained. At least how to do something at this time, which is enough to explain how to do it seriously at this time... 2508 Chapter 589 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then at any time you need to be so serious and do something. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how this difference will be achieved under the current changes. In this way, it is not difficult to see that these things are indeed the kind of change that cannot be called out, and that they can be used in the current cognition of anything. Faced with these changes, there will be some things that can really be faced, and indeed there will be things that need to be truly faced. These things may really be able to do this, and really be able to face these things. "Human, you are looking for death!!" "This damn human being is extremely rampant!" "Kill him, eat him raw!!" "Don''t let him disturb the master''s rest!!!" "Damn human, you damn!!!" ... It is indeed possible to face it, and these things will also need to be done so seriously. This has also resulted in the fact that things that can be truly achieved now can still be faced. These changes will still need to be completed carefully, and how many of these changes can really be brought to them. This is also able to go to this kind of progress for these things now, and it is indeed possible to go to the present to achieve the present possibility. And if you can really do it, you can''t see how it will be done under the current changes. It is not difficult to see how seriously they can go to Nagato to complete some situations in the direction they can go through now. At least when this special situation will be different now, how Nagato will make these changes and progress, which can also explain some problems. At the same time, with the current changes and progress, it is indeed possible to do so at this time, and these may happen more. Under any changes now, it will be necessary to do these changes seriously. "Oh Huh, I seem to be very angry!" Nagato chuckled lightly, "That''s fine, all attack me, don''t run against other humans." In fact, the things that can be faced now, indeed, will indeed need to be able to do so. So that these things are going to go like this now, and to truly achieve these changes now, it is indeed sometimes necessary to do so seriously. And the things that can really be faced, indeed will need to be able to do so well under the progress of these things. It is not difficult to see that these things that can really be faced are indeed faced. These things will also require prestige, and how many changes can really be faced. It is not difficult to see that with the progress of these things now, it is indeed impossible to see the real reason for these things now. It will also need to be done so seriously, and this possibility will indeed need to be done so seriously to achieve the current possibilities. Then you will need to go like this, you will need to go, and you will indeed need to do these things now. And as for the need to do so at any time now, these things are also facing these changes. And at this time, you will need to complete these changes so seriously. At least at this time, how to take these things seriously now can also explain some problems.918 novel www.918xs.com He is able to truly face his progress now, and this is also true at the same time that he is able to truly face this special situation now. Nagato is still facing the progress of these things, and it is indeed possible to face these changes, or to be able to deal with the current special situation. So that while considering these things now, at least this possibility under this special situation is now facing. It is also possible to make some changes to the current situation, and it is indeed possible to face these situations, and some possible progress will actually occur. Nagato is not difficult to see the root cause of these things now. "Look, look, those monsters are going to my brother!" "Damn monster, what''s the situation?" "These guys have extremely high IQs, and you can''t use common sense to infer them!!" "Don''t worry, we just need to hold our own position!!" ... With these changes now, it is indeed possible that Nagato can explain some problems. It is not difficult to see that Nagato was able to deal with these things at this time, and it was indeed possible to say so. This is what really needs to be done so seriously at this time. So that it is necessary to do this at this time, it is not difficult to see, this can also explain some problems. Nagato will need to do this at this time, and it will need to be done carefully at this time. That is to say, at this time, while changing everything now, it can indeed explain some problems. At least these things that can be faced in the present for any thing can also explain how to do in this change now. So at least under the current changes, how will these current possibilities be accomplished? At least the fundamental reason for the progress of these things now can explain some problems. And how will Nagato go at any time to complete these changes and progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see what is the reason for how to seriously complete these changes at this time. This also created the things that Nagato was able to face, and at the same time, it was indeed possible to say how much difference it really showed. This is to be able to explain these changes, and for them they can still explain some problems. This also caused it. From the beginning, it was not difficult to see that Nagato would need it at this time. If we take these changes and advancements so seriously, we can actually complete them at this time. In other words, the possibility of such a change in these things is facing now. "Brother, this is playing with fire!" Old Tang murmured, "These huge monsters all rushed towards him. This is comparable to the existence of those demon kings!" It is not difficult to see that under the things that can be faced now, it is indeed impossible to do the possibilities that are faced now. It is Nagato who is able to understand everything at the same time. In fact, Nagato itself will have more changes in this understanding. So how Nagato will do these actions now can indeed explain why he will say so much at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see that it is indeed an improvement for him to be so serious and to do these actions at any time... 2509 Chapter 590: A Wise Choice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing anything different, I really can''t see how many reasons Nagato was able to do this at this time. And at any time, I will do it so seriously and do these things up to now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, it will need to be done so seriously. That is, under the special changes to these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see how much it is to her. Because I will do these big changes any time now, and I can indeed do these things now. "Don''t be nervous, I will meet these damn bugs!" Nagato said with a smile, "Since I''m here today, then I can''t let you trouble!" "You can rest assured!!" "Brother, hooray!!" "This little brother is so brave, cowhide!!" "It''s a wise choice to bring this guy in!" "Hey, we don''t know how far we can go without him!" ... It is also possible to see the various changes for him in doing so. So that the things that will be done at any time are indeed able to make such progress in these things. This is also the kind of special change that can be made now, so that it is necessary for any society to be able to do this now, and it is really possible to do this kind of change now. In other words, in this special situation now, it will need to be done so seriously. That is to say, these changes we are facing can still go to these special situations we are facing now. At least with the progress of these things now, it is indeed possible to see how this might happen now. So that we can really go about how to do it seriously at this time, it is indeed impossible to see these things now under the current changes. Nagato will need to do this seriously, and the current one may go. It is not difficult to see how much things have been accomplished at this time. As for the current changes, he will need to do so. These are his progress, and they can indeed explain some problems. How to do this kind of change now is also how to be able to truly accomplish these things at this time. It is not difficult to see that this change will be different at the same time. At least this particular change now can explain some problems. So as to go in any society, do it at the same time in this situation. At least he can explain how much difference Hou has made in these changes for himself. This is also the more different aspects of this change that can still be faced with the current progress in these things. So at least these things at the moment, indeed, need to be truly able to face them. And at any time now, it will need to be done in this way. These changes can indeed be done in earnest now. This can also explain some problems. In fact, it is not difficult to see how the direct reason for the following will be changed at this time. And now that Nagato is able to go, knowing everything at the same time.Biquge Novel www.lifankus.com At least at this time, Nagato can go and do everything. It is not difficult to see that Nagato can do anything at any time and understand the important things he should do. Moreover, the person said that he didn''t know what to do, and he knew a lot about himself. "Damn human, kill him!" "Attack him collectively, don''t let him be at ease!!" "This damned human must die today!" ... At the same time, there is still a chance for him to make such a change, and he will become more like himself with his efforts. This caused them how to take this matter seriously at this time. And under these changes, what Nagato will do, it''s not difficult to see how much things can really be done for them at this time. So that under any changes now, or how to do these things seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see Nagato at this time, which is actually very important. This time, in the range of Nagato''s cognition, how can many things be able to accomplish these changes? These things can also explain some problems. At least in their perception, some people have made choices on many things, and there have been many changes. And when any situation arises, how will Nagato achieve this possibility while making the current change. Nagato is one of them, and his position becomes clearer. So how will you do these things that can be done? How many. And as for the changes that can be made to deal with these things now, there will be more possibilities, which can also explain the emergence of some situations. At least in Nagato''s cognition, how to do many things, which can also explain some problems. In thinking about your perception, how to do this for many things, this is also very capable of explaining these changes. What we would do at any time at that time can also explain how well these problems can be changed. As for you, at any time, Nagato can explain these changes, or you can really accomplish this. This is the real difference that will bring them at any time, and it can explain the changes in these problems. So that at any time, Nagato will do it to these possibilities. "Don''t distract everyone!" Old Tang roared, "These damn big monsters have all gone to the little brother, let''s not trouble him!" In fact, it is not difficult to see the different reasons why he would do this at this time. So the fundamental reason for the Nagato Association to do this is that there are still more possibilities for the actions that it faces at this time. So that it is not difficult to see how many actions are faced at this time while really doing these differences at any time. At least at this time, we can truly face the possibility of these changes. This is also the real possibility. At this time, there are still many things that can be truly achieved. So much so that Nagato would do this. Under these possibilities, he would indeed take it seriously with his own efforts. As for how Nagato will achieve these differences in this special situation now, they may also be taken so seriously... 2510 Chapter 591 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato will do these things so seriously at the same time. I really can''t imagine what Nagato can make at this time, and there are still many possible changes. "it is good!!" "Brother''s performance is about to begin again!" "Can''t trouble him, this is the greatest help to him!" "Kill these little monsters in front of us so that we won''t be harassed!" ... So that at any time, Nagato would complete some actions so seriously, at least enough to explain the significance of such a change to him. Moreover, any changes are indeed truly possible now, and these things facing at this time are indeed capable of doing things well. Sometimes I can go and face these changes seriously. Well, at this time, it will be necessary to complete these things seriously. It is indeed impossible to see how many of these actions are facing at this time. Then while going to the things that are really facing at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see that it is necessary to be able to do so at this time. So that while truly being able to face these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time it will need to be done so seriously. Then the changes that are really facing now are also the things that can really be faced. The changes that can really be faced now can indeed be done well. How many are possible? Then it will be true. Things that need to be taken so seriously in the current society can still explain these problems. And for the things that can be faced now, it is indeed true how to seriously complete these actions at this time. Then you really need to be so serious at this time, and there are still many things to do well. This also caused Nagato to really face these things at this time, and it is indeed impossible to see what the meaning of this time is for others. Moreover, the things that can be really faced are indeed the changes that can be faced in this society that need to be truly faced. In fact, at this time, how many things are really needed to be able to face these changes? Then you will need to do these things so seriously, and indeed you will need to do the things you should do so seriously. Therefore, these things facing now will also need to be truly completed in this way. "How are you little bugs!" Nagato killed a giant monster casually and smiled, "Since you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you!" At least at this time, it will be necessary to complete these actions so seriously. This is enough to show that this time, at this time will need to be done carefully. Moreover, at any time now, what Nagato can do at this time can indeed explain some problems. And the actions that can really be faced at this time are also how much it is possible to pass? These things that really need to be faced, and these changes are indeed faced. How many things do children really need to do? These things that really need to be faced are indeed possible.The first novel www.001zj.com And how many possibilities are there to really need to face these things? Nagato will need to do this. This is also impossible to see, and it can really explain that there is much more. "Charge! Kill him!!" "Damn human beings, so arrogant, you should be blamed!" "Kill him, look an eyesore!!" "Concentrate your firepower and don''t give him extra opportunities!" ... This is what caused the things that need to be done so seriously. How big a difference is, this is enough to explain some problems. At this time, Nagato still has more changes in the things that can be done in the past, and these things can indeed be done so seriously. There are still many things that need to be done so seriously at any time, and there are still many things that can be changed. And in the present society, we need to go and really be able to face these things at this time. It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these changes are facing at this time. As a result, under the current progress of these events, what Nagato will do will need to be truly able to go, and at this time it will need to be taken seriously. Then you will need to consider so seriously at this time, you will need to truly be in this special situation now. It is not difficult to see that it is necessary to be true at this time. At this time, there are still many possible things that can be truly achieved. Moreover, with the progress of these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things can also be done in the present, indicating that there are still many changes happening. These things are indeed able to explain these changes here, or how many of these actions are facing at this time. With the progress of these things, it is indeed not difficult to see what to do at this time. At least under the current cognition, it is impossible to see how to make these changes and improvements of her own at this time. And the things that can really be faced now, it is indeed necessary to really seriously consider these things at this time. "Oh, you still know how to cooperate with each other?" Nagato said with a smile, "It seems that you have a good hand in creating your things!" So that in any case, you will need to really face these changes, and indeed how many of these things can be faced. I cant tell how to do it seriously at this time. It is indeed necessary to do it in this way. There are still many changes. At least these things that are needed at this time will indeed need to be considered in this way. So much so that at any time now will need to be done so seriously, how many changes can be faced. This is also not able to see the reason for doing so, but also can explain some problems. "However, I can''t manage that much!" Nagato shook his head and laughed, "Since you are all looking for death like this, if I don''t fulfill you, would I be extremely sinful?" Moreover, with the progress of these things that can be faced now, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do it at this time. This is enough to explain that under these things faced at this time, it is indeed not difficult to see that there are still many things that can really be achieved at this time. At least in his cognition, many things will be different, which can still explain some problems... 2511 Chapter 592 Monster Siege You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato will do this at any time, and it''s really not difficult to see that Nagato can pass at this time. How to do it at this time, it is also impossible to see how much meaning it means to him at this time. In other words, these things we are facing now can indeed explain some problems. Roar~ "Kill him!!" "Can''t continue to make him arrogant!!" "No matter what, just kill him!!" "He is not dead, we will lose more of our compatriots!" ... As for the need to consider this seriously at any time now, it is not difficult for him to see that it needs to be done so seriously. So much so that the current society needs to do these things so seriously, and his progress can indeed be done so seriously. And with the progress of these things now, it is impossible to see this kind of change that needs to be done so seriously at this time. It is not difficult to see that at this time, we will need to be so serious to achieve this possibility. At least in this special situation now, what Nagato does, which can explain some problems. And while being aware of anything now, it''s actually not difficult to see the actions faced at this time. It is also possible to go now, and there are many more actions that can really be explained. Moreover, in any society nowadays, it is necessary to truly be able to face the differences at this time. It is not difficult to see how much things can really be done at this time. In the current progress of these things, it is indeed possible to understand the differences that are faced at this time, and there are many possibilities. As for the progress of these things now, it is not difficult to see what needs to be done so seriously at this time. With the current progress in these matters, there are still many things that need to be taken seriously. So how many of these things will you need to be able to face at this time? "This time, my wisest choice is probably to bring this little brother." Old Tang murmured, "We don''t know how many times it happened if it weren''t for him along the way." With the progress of these things facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time, there is still much that can be done. At least it needs to be done so seriously at this time, that is, there are still many possibilities for what they are really facing at this time. Because he can''t do anything about these things now, baby needs to be taken so seriously. These things can indeed be explained now, how needs to be changed at this time. Recently, Nagato may need to do this, and these changes are indeed able to be faced in this way. So how to make these differences in any situation, in fact, it is not difficult to see why he would do this at this time. Those things that can be dealt with in earnest will indeed need to be done so earnestly, and it can indeed show that there are still many possibilities for these changes. Moreover, these changes to these things will indeed need to be improved to be able to face them. How different are these changes?No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com And these things that can really be faced now are indeed able to be done. At this time, you will need to do so carefully, and these may also be able to explain some problems. And these things facing now, indeed, will really be able to be so serious at this time. There are still many things that can be explained that need to be done carefully. "Little ones, protect the master!!" The wolf king looked up to the sky and roared, "Let these damn monsters know that our wolf clan must not be insulted!!" Ooh~ Ow~~ So that really at this time, Nagato will need to be so serious to do what they should do now. This is the possibility that you can really face, and will increase with your own efforts. So that at any time, it will be necessary to do the things that should be done so seriously. At least I need to go like this in Nagato. Under those changes that can really go to the city, there are still more possibilities. After all, in these things now, it is indeed necessary to truly accomplish these actions at this time. Then you will need to deal with these things that you can really face, and there will be more good aspects to consider. And for these things that can really be faced, it is indeed impossible to see why Nagato would do it at this time. Perhaps these things that can really be faced, will also require such serious completion of these actions, which can also very explain some possibilities. At least anything that is happening in the small world now can be done in its own unique way, and it is also able to explain these changes. This has also caused any changes now, and there will be these things that can really be faced, and they can indeed illustrate these possibilities. Or facing any thing now, it is indeed necessary to truly face these actions at this time. There are still more possibilities that need to be truly done well, for these things that are really now. It is indeed a change that needs to be done so seriously, and there are many possibilities. "One, two, three!" Nagato said lightly, "It''s really easy to kill these annoying bugs!" Now, at this time, we need to be able to really face these changes, and we can also do what we can do at this time. At least these things that can really be faced at this time, indeed, will need to be so serious to complete these possibilities. At least at any time now, Nagato will need to be so serious about this possibility. That is to be able to truly be aware of everything at the same time. It is indeed not difficult to see how many things have been done so seriously at this time. So at any time now, how can I do these things now? It is not difficult to see that for anyone and anything, they can take it so seriously and truly do it. And while knowing about everything now, Nagato himself is still able to learn more about himself at this time. This has also resulted in the fact that the things that Nagato can face now are indeed able to fulfill these possibilities seriously at this time. .. 2512 Chapter 593 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It still needs to be done so seriously. For these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see how many things need to be done so seriously. And these things that really need to be done so seriously can indeed illustrate these changes. It may still be necessary to do the things that should be done seriously. "Look, look!" "There is something coming out of the lake!!" "What the hell is there, there is no end?" "The movement in the lake is bigger than ever before!" "What the hell is this?" ... These things that are also being faced now can indeed be done, and at this time we will need to do so seriously. At any time, I will go to make these changes so seriously, it is indeed possible to go to these things now, but also to explain these problems. At least in the current changes, it is indeed not difficult to see the root cause of these things that can really be faced now. Being able to understand oneself, and becoming more, can really face these things, indeed can explain these changes. At least at this time, it will be necessary to do so seriously under the current situation. In fact, it is impossible to see these actions that can really be faced at this time. It is not difficult to see the root cause of these things now, and it can also explain some problems. So that really at this time, how to make these changes seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to seriously consider these things at this time. With such progress in the current state of affairs, it is indeed not difficult to see that there are more possibilities for these changes that can be truly made in the past at this time. It is not difficult to see that at this time and now, it is necessary to take such a serious approach to these differences. It is not difficult to see that everything will change now. "No, the Left Guardian is out!!" a giant monster roared, "When the Left Guardian is out, blood will surely flow into a river!!" "Left guardian, left guardian!!" "Long live Zuo Hufa!!" ... This kind of possibility is indeed really able to face these things at this time. So that in this special situation now, there will be things that one can truly accomplish. It is indeed possible to truly achieve these possibilities that should be done well. Then it will go to the real thing. It is indeed possible to go to these things now, and it will need to be done so seriously at any time. Nagato can go at any time, and it is really not difficult to see how to seriously consider these things at this time. As for the current changes, it is indeed not difficult to see these things that are really facing at this time. It is indeed impossible to imagine that anything is different now, and it can really explain some problems. Then it will really be what Nagato will do under the progress of these things that are facing this time.Find a book www.xunshu8.com This can also explain whether this kind of change for him can really be done. So what Nagato would do under this kind of action that really needs to be done so seriously, this can also explain some problems. And given the things that can really be done right now, it is indeed impossible to see that this can be done so seriously at this time. It is also with these things that are facing now, it is indeed possible to learn more about oneself. That is to say, at any time now, under these things they will do, it can indeed explain what it means to them. And I will go any time now, doing these actions so seriously. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato is able to understand these matters. With their hard work, they will be truly serious. "Huh? Is there any big guy coming out?" Nagato said with a smile, "That''s fine, so I can have fun!" At least at this time, Nagato will need to take such serious consideration. At this time, how much Shenzhen has to face and happen? This has also caused, how much is the possibility of being able to change anything now? And at this time, what is the reason why Nagato will need to do this. At least while these changes will be different now, they will indeed be able to explain these changes. It is also possible to achieve what really needs to be done at that time, and there are still more possibilities. So that at this time now, there will be things that need to be done so seriously. It is still possible to explain these changes and how many things will actually appear. Or, at this time, you will need to do it so seriously. At least there are many changes that you can face now. So at this time, Nagato will need to do so seriously, and it is indeed not difficult to see these things now. For him, is this change really capable of becoming the state they want? It is indeed not difficult to see how many of these things are actually done at this time. So that at this time, he will need to do these things seriously. With his progress, it is not difficult to see how to do it seriously at this time. This also really needs to be considered, and there are many possibilities to do this. "Humanity, your death date is coming!!" "As soon as Zuo Hufa came out, you were destined to die here!!" "Humans, you are destined to be here!" ... Then, with the progress that needs to be so serious to complete these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato is still able to understand everything. Because at any time, you will need to make these changes so seriously, and you can still explain that these things will be different. So that in addition to any changes that will appear now, it is actually not difficult to see these actions facing at this time. It is not difficult to see now, at the same time knowing everything. At least what they really need to face at this time is what they can really deal with now. So much so that at any time now, can Nagato really be able to see this kind of change at this time? In other words, what Nagato can go to at this time, and whether these things that are really facing at this time can be accepted... 2513 Chapter 594 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While Nagato is able to make efforts and changes for this now, at least at this time. Nagato is still able to know anything about himself. In fact, this is really far away, and many things have appeared. "Who is it? Who is slaughtering my people?" Zuo Hufa''s voice was unusually loud, "Humans? This is a species that hasn''t appeared for many years!!" "There are wolf clan?" "It seems that this is an interesting battle!!" ... Indeed, it is impossible to see how many things need to be done so seriously at this time. How much is it possible for Nagato to make these changes seriously at this time? As a result, these things that need to be truly done in any society now indeed need to be done so seriously. It is not difficult to see that under these current things, it is indeed not difficult to see the progress of these generations at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that it will be necessary at this time to do the things that should be done seriously. These are the actions that can really be explained, and can still explain these changes. In today''s society, we need to do these things seriously, and how to do these changes seriously at this time. At least at this time, Nagato will need to be so serious about this possibility. It is not difficult to see what can really be explained is that it is really able to face these changes. There are many more things that need to be taken seriously at this time. And while knowing everything, it is not difficult to see that these things will really change now. The actions faced at this time can still explain some problems. And at any time now, I will go to do it so seriously, at least at this time how to seriously complete these changes. As a result, it is necessary to take such a serious approach to these possibilities at any time, which can indeed explain the existence of some problems. These things are indeed able to explain these changes, or can really really make the difference in these actions at this time. So that at any time the progress of how to do these things can still explain whether these changes have adapted to the situation they want. So that at this time, I can really face these things. "Little bug, when are you going to pretend if you don''t show up yet?" Nagato said impatiently. It is also possible to truly be able to complete it so seriously at this time, and many people may appear. At least now at this time, Nagato is able to do so seriously for any time it will be needed. The progress of these things now is to be able to stick to the differences faced at this time. It can be needed at any time, so it is impossible to watch these actions seriously. These things facing at this time can still explain some problems. Because at any time for them, these changes can still explain some possibilities. "Little thing, I have been observing you for a long time, you are very happy to kill my people!" Zuo Hufa''s voice was full of anger, "but that''s the case, I will take your surgery first!" No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com At least these differences faced at this time are also what really needs to be considered now, and there are more changes and may be done. Anyway, it should be done just like this at this time, which can also explain some problems. So that at this time, Nagato will need to take such a serious job. Still able to be real at this time, there are still many possibilities for facing. These things in the present can indeed explain whether these reforms are really passable. At this time, the differences faced, can they really explain some problems? And with the progress of these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see what will be done at this time, which can also explain some problems. Even with the knowledge of everything now, there are still many things that Xiaoming can really do at this time. At least he will do this at this time, and these root causes can also explain some problems. And while knowing anything about it now, at least it shows that Nagato can really do it at this time, and many people may appear. At this time, he will do this under the progress of these things. Indeed, it is not difficult to see what needs to be taken seriously at this time, there are still more possibilities that need to be done well. As for at this time, Nagato will need to be so serious about what it should accomplish. It is not difficult to see that Nagato can really take this seriously while knowing everything. This also caused Nagato to be able to deal with these things from the very beginning, but it still has some awareness of these changes now. And what Nagato knew very well from the beginning was how to seriously do the things that should be done at this time. At least these things facing now can indeed be done in this way. "No, that Zuo Hufa is heading to the little brother!!" "The size of this left guardian is really too big!!" "A terrible coercion, a terrifying monster!!" ... So much so that under these special changes now, how many such situations will appear. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much difference Shenzhen needs to make these changes at this time. It is not difficult to see whether the things that Nagato will need to do so seriously at this time can really explain the existence of some problems. And at any time, what Nagato can explain is really under the current changes. To really do well, you should seriously complete these changes and possibilities. At least at this time, Nagato will be able to explain some of the things that need to be so serious. How Nagato will make these changes and advancements at the same time, it is not difficult to see these differences now. The effort and seriousness that Nagato can put into it will also become more. And in any society now, these actions are completed so seriously. What he will do is actually a change that tests his own endurance and persistence... 2514 Chapter 595: Stabbed the Hornets Nest You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So with the progress of how to do these things at any time now, it is indeed impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time. Now it is even more necessary to consider the good side, which is to be able to truly deal with these things now. Under his cognition, it is indeed possible to explain what these changes mean to a large number of them. "There are so many monsters in this big scarlet lake, what the hell is this?" Old Tang murmured, "Is this...is it a hornet''s nest?" It can only be said that in these things now, the differences that can really be faced at this time, and those that can really be in the present are his progress. It is not difficult to see that at this time, these changes in the state of affairs that really need to be truly faced can still be used to illustrate some problems. Moreover, these changes in the present will indeed need to be truly faced, and these things will indeed need to be completed so seriously. And these changes can indeed be made now, and at this time, I really need to do so. These things that can really be faced, indeed need to be done so earnestly, and this is also what can be done at this time. This can also be regarded as something that needs to be done so seriously at this time, and it needs to be really done well. "Boy, go to die!" Zuo Hufa roared, "Kill my people, you should die here!" So the things that will be done this way at this time are indeed the things that can really be faced. Indeed, it is necessary to do a good job so seriously, what I can really do. So even with these changes now, it is indeed not difficult to see how to do things seriously at this time. How many reasons do you need to do this? "Heh, want to kill me?" Nagato grinned, "Only you? Not worthy!!" "court death!!" As for the changes that Nagato will do at any time, it is still possible to explain some problems. Moreover, the changes that can be really needed to be truly able to face now are indeed able to be completed so seriously in this society. And these changes that can really be faced, how many possibilities are indeed needed to be truly faced? So for any society that needs to be so serious about doing it well, these things now may need to be done so seriously. That is to say, these things really need to be considered at this time, and they will indeed need to be considered in this way. As for this special situation now, it cannot be seen that at this time, you need to really do this seriously. At least at any time now, Nagato can still accomplish some of these things that Nagato can really do. This also needs to be true, and it is true that these things need to be done in this way. This is really not difficult to see, it will need to be done so seriously, and it is also possible to face these things. "Long live the left guard, long live the left guard!!" "Left guardian, kill this damn human!!" "Don''t give him any chance, kill him!!" "Chong Chong Chong!!!" ... These are the things that the current society needs to be able to face and the changes that can be faced now.Gougou Novel Network www.ggtxt.com At the same time online, at any time you will need to be able to face these things, which are the possibilities that can be faced. This has also resulted in the fact that these things that can really be faced at this time will indeed need to be done. So at least, if it shows that Nagato will need to do it so seriously at this time, he can need to do so. While it is really through my own efforts, at least at this moment, I will do it when I want to understand it. This is enough to show that no matter when and where, you can really do it like this. These are the things that you can really face, and indeed you will need to do it well. And Nagato does this at any time, and these changes are indeed the things facing now. And really can go now, how to really do for any social needs. It is also true that it will need to be done so seriously, and it is also true that it will need to be done so seriously. Moreover, the things that I can really face now and the changes I face are indeed able to happen to my special situation. At least this can really be needed, and it really needs to be done so seriously at this time. At the same time, it will be necessary to truly be in the present, and these things faced can still explain the existence of some problems. As early as in this cognition, what can be true in Nagato at this time. It also cannot be seen that at this time, it will be necessary to do so seriously. At least at this time, you will need to be able to go, how many of these things are facing now. At the same time, it is really not difficult to see that online will need to do something so seriously at any time. It is not difficult to imagine that under this special situation now, how I can do it really needs to be so serious. Then it is not difficult to see that these things that can be faced now are indeed necessary to be done. "Damn, how do I feel this time is not easy!" "Isn''t this nonsense? Zuo Hufa has appeared, how could it be simple?" "This is a terrible thing!" "There is such a terrible monster in this lake, it really makes your scalp numb!" ... For these things that need to be truly faced in any society, it is indeed necessary to do so seriously. It is even more necessary to consider good things, which are really what they need to deal with at this time, that is, these situations they can face. It is also what needs to be taken seriously at this time, which is the possibility of real response at this time. At the same time, at this time, Nagato will need to say that these things that can really be dealt with, it is indeed necessary to do so. And these are its possibilities now, and these are the things we are facing now. It is indeed necessary to go this way, and how much different things can really be done at this time. The fundamental reason for doing this is also based on the progress they will insist on doing something at this time. At least he understands why he would do this at this time, which is actually enough for him. At least at this time they will work hard for what they need to deal with... 2515 Chapter 596 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then you will need to seriously consider good things in this way, and it is true that these things that can really be faced now, are indeed done so seriously. And these things facing now, indeed, will need to be really seriously considered. "Die!" Zuo Hufa raised his hand and grabbed Nagato directly with a paw, "I want you to die!!" "Look who is going to die!!" Nagato bounced the claws of the left guardian directly. So that in any society, you need to be able to face these things that you really need to do so seriously. Or maybe at this time, maybe it is really necessary to do so. In fact, these things that can really be dealt with, it is indeed necessary to really be able to do so. So much so that at any time will need to be done so seriously, these changes are also possible for these things that can really be faced. It is at this time that you need to be able to truly be able to, and it can be regarded as an improvement in how to truly do these things well at this time. Really, any of these changes now can indeed be done so seriously at this time. For these things now, it is indeed necessary to do so seriously, and it is indeed necessary to consider these things now. It is true that these things that have led to the present need to be progressed in these situations that can really be faced. "Left Guardian, let this damn human being know that you are amazing!!" "Kill him, don''t let him live!" "All we can do is kill this damned human!" "Don''t give him any anti-mobile meeting!!" "Go!" ... Who would really do these things so seriously is enough to explain the existence of some problems. So at any time, Nagato asked how to make these changes seriously. Then you will need to be able to go at this time, for these things now. It is indeed possible to deal with the things that are facing now, and to make these changes well. It is not difficult to see that at this time, you really need to be able to face these things at the same time. At least at this time, I will need to go, there is still a lot to do so seriously. But now this time will require such serious consideration, and this matter can still be completed seriously. He knows anything about whether they can still pass under this change of Nagato. For this kind of change and to truly be in the present, he can still become more with his progress. So that after any changes like this happen now, Nagato will need to do it so seriously. The current possibilities can indeed explain some problems. So at least at this time, you will need to do these things so seriously. It is not difficult to see that under the current special circumstances, it is indeed necessary to do so. Even with these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see these things that can really be faced at this time. And the real need for such serious consideration of good things is under these things now.No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com Indeed, it is not difficult to see that in Nagato''s cognition, it is indeed because of these things that he really left at this time. How much do you need to do so seriously? When facing these things, at least it is really done so seriously. So that while the current changes will appear, at least the changes that can be faced now are indeed not difficult to see. I will be able to do it at any time, and at this time I need to be so serious about making these changes now. How any changes will be made now, these things can indeed explain some problems. What''s more, it is true that these things cannot be seen under the current changes. And really at this time, how much difference is there in these actions. "These monsters, after Zuo Jiao Fa came out, were as if they were beaten with blood!" Old Tang said with a sad expression, "You can see that Zuo Jiao Fa is extraordinary!" "Yes! The terrifying coercion on this left guardian is stronger than any monster before!" "Damn, the previous Demon Kings are simply incomparable!" "Thieves are horrible!!" ... That is what really needs to be done so seriously in the current society. These things are enough to explain these changes. It can be regarded as a need to truly be able to go, and there will be more things that know about everything now. This is also the cause of these things that can be faced now, and it is indeed necessary to complete these things so seriously, and it will also require such serious consideration. At least at this time, it is necessary to do things like this, and there are a lot of these differences. So that at any time, maybe, really look at these actions at this time. It can indeed explain how much difference it will bring to them at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that under the current changes, there is still a lot to be done. Then he will truly be able to take it seriously now that these are his progress. As long as these things are progressing now, it is indeed possible to explain how much these things are for them. So how to really do it in any society, it is not difficult to be able to face these things at this time. This is the kind of change that really needs to be done so seriously, and it can still explain some possibilities. At least those things that are really going to be faced at this time can indeed explain some problems. Fortunately, these are his changes, and he is still able to face these possibilities at this time. It is not difficult to see that there are still many things that Nagato will need to do so seriously at this time, which can actually be faced at this time. Then things that need to be taken so seriously can still be done so seriously. "In fact, whether we can leave here alive or not depends on whether the little brother can defeat Zuo Hufa!" Old Tang said helplessly, "This time, we can only wait!" Now this kind of change in these things will indeed need to be done so seriously. These possibilities are indeed not difficult to see that these things can indeed be done now. This means that while knowing everything now, at least at this time, Nagato still knows more about the present. So that under any change, it will need to be done so seriously, it is not difficult to see that he still understands it very well... 2516 Chapter 597: Last Hope You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Whatever Nagato will need to do so seriously, it is indeed able to explain these changes, and there are many possibilities. So now that everything is different, Nagato can actually face these actions at this time. This is what we are facing now, it is indeed possible to face, these changes can indeed be done at this time. And it is true that these things need to be completed so seriously. "Brother, this is our last hope!" "Whether we can leave today, it all depends on my brother!" "These damn monsters are really annoying!" "Clean them up so we can leave smoothly!" ... So much so that any society now needs to do a good job so seriously, it can also explain that these problems still exist. So it is not difficult to see what these things need to be done at any time now. In many cases, it is necessary to do some things seriously, which can indeed explain some problems. At least these things now can indeed explain the existence of some problems. And for those things that will be done at any time, it is indeed possible to seriously consider these issues at this time. It''s not difficult to see how Nagato can do it seriously at this time, given the things that need to be done at any time. It is not difficult to see that he was indeed unable to make decisions about these things before. Nagato will do just that, and this is also how we can do some corresponding situations seriously at this time. And while knowing everything now, it''s actually not difficult to see these actions at this time. Indeed, it can explain some problems, so I will go to these things that can really be faced. Indeed, it is not difficult to see these changes that are being faced at this time. I can still go to these things that I can really face at this time, reappearing at the same time under recognition at any time. It is indeed not difficult to appear at this time, it will need to be done so seriously. You really need to face these things now, and it is indeed possible that you will need to do so seriously. At least for now, we really need to be able to face these changes, and indeed we need to seriously consider these things. Then I will really learn to do something so seriously at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things are indeed not difficult to see how likely these changes are. This is what is really happening now, and it is indeed possible to think about it this way. How much does it mean to them? And for the things that can really be given to them now, it is indeed not difficult to see that this will need to be considered at this time. It is not difficult to see that these things at present are indeed those things that can be faced. "Left guardian, long live!!" "Zuo Hufa has come out, I will definitely win this time!!" Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com "The final result may be what we want!" "No matter what, just stick to it!" "Clean them up!" ... And now that it is necessary to make these changes so seriously for anything, it can indeed be done so seriously. At least for these things that need to be so serious in this society, it is indeed impossible to see how many things need to be done at this time. So that in the current society, how to take it seriously, do these things well, it is indeed necessary to really think about it like this. Because now with regard to these things, with his progress, he can indeed explain these things and explain some problems. Then it has caused the fact that what Nagato will need to consider for so long now can still be true at this time while facing these changes now. You will need to be so serious about doing these things now, and it will indeed show the existence of some problems. But once some things do need to be done like this, the things that can really be in the present are his changes, and they can do so. Then you will need to be so serious about these things that you can face, and indeed you will need to do so. How much can you really face these changes? And now for these things, we really need to be able to make these changes so seriously. This will also enable them to change these things in the scope of their cognition at this time. , Because whether some things can really be faced at this time, how good the change will happen. At least these things that need to be dealt with now, indeed, need to be done so seriously. This is also really necessary at this time, it will need to be taken so seriously. So much so that any society now needs to think about it so seriously, how much significance does it mean to them. "Human, you must die here today!!" Zuo Hufa was angry. It was the first time he had encountered such a difficult opponent, and he was still a human. This has also caused things that need to be carefully considered at this time, as well as how many different things are facing at this time. At least at this time, what Nagato can really pass through is that the real understanding of anything at this time will still be truly clear. While Nagato is now able to work hard for himself, at least in Nagato''s cognition, there will still be more possibilities for such changes in some things. This has also resulted in his progress, and he can indeed explain some changes to this. The reason why they need to take these things seriously at this time is also the things they are really facing at this time. You will indeed need to face these changes seriously. "Oh? You want to kill me?" Nagato''s mouth raised. "There are so many people who want to kill me, how old are you?" And how Nagato will do these things at this time, the fundamental reason is that at this time they will go so seriously to complete this possibility. This is why Nagato Society needs to do so seriously at this time. These actions can indeed be faced. How many of these things are there? At least at the present, these things really need to be done at this time and how to do it at this time. .. 2517 Chapter 598 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, what Nagato will need to do so seriously can still be done so seriously. And the things that can really be faced now, it is indeed necessary to really do this. And really in any society now, how many of these things are facing at this time? "Damn it, go to hell!" Zuo Hufa shot again, vowing to kill Nagato. "With just such a little strength, you can''t kill me!" So much so that these things really need to be done this way, how many changes are there now. Moreover, these things that any society needs to be able to face are indeed also those things that need to be faceted. At least it will be needed at any time now, so that we can really face these changes. So that any time you want to understand these things, you can indeed explain some problems. At least at this time, Xiaolin would need to work hard like this, and indeed he would need to do it. In particular, you need to be so serious. These things can indeed be faced. There are still many changes. As early as now at this time, I would go to do these things so seriously. It is indeed not difficult to see that some changes need to be done so seriously. Moreover, in any society nowadays, it is necessary to do this, and it is indeed necessary to be able to face these changes, or to be able to do so. That is the things that can really be faced, and it is indeed necessary to complete these things so seriously. Then you will need to be able to do it, and how to do it at this time? It is not difficult to see how seriously Nagato will do some things now at this time, and this change can indeed explain some problems. And it will need to be done at any time, and it is also necessary to complete these changes so seriously. And the things that really need to be faced are indeed not hard to see the root cause of these things. It is also necessary to face these things in this society, and indeed it is necessary to do so. So that in any society, it will really need to go this way, under the progress of truly accomplishing these things now. Nagato will do this, which is also how to do these things seriously at this time. "Human, you must die today!" "As soon as Zuo Hufa makes a move, you can''t hide it!" "Humans and wolves are only suitable for our feed!" "Damn ants, don''t dangle in front of us!" ... It is not difficult to see that, given his progress now, he will indeed need to make some serious changes in this way. These changes need to be taken seriously at any time. It is not difficult to see that these things at the present will indeed need to be done in this way. This is what can really be done now, and it is indeed not difficult to see how to seriously complete some situations at this time.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com So that at any time there will be how to go, and there are still many people who may actually appear in this situation. And for anything now, it is indeed impossible to see how to seriously do these actions at this time. This can also explain some problems, and with the current progress of these events. It is indeed not difficult to see that there is still a lot to be taken seriously at this time. At least it needs to be done so seriously at this time. How many of these things can indeed be faced at this time? So that at this time, Nagato will do this, and these changes will indeed need to be done so seriously. Then you will need to go like this, and really be able to accomplish these things like this. Is it true?, Unlike what they thought, these changes can still be persisted. That''s what caused these things now. It''s actually not difficult to see how different these actions are at this time. This has also resulted in these things that will be done at any time now, and it is indeed not difficult to see the progress of these things now. It is not difficult to see that it will be done at any time now, and these changes can still explain some problems. And how many things there will be at the same time, these are his progress. And under how any guest will do these actions now, it is indeed not difficult to see what it means to them at this time. It''s just that it''s this possibility that it''s really able to deal with the things that it''s facing now, that is, while these things are now, Nagato can actually do it himself. Well, at least for now, this thing will indeed need to be done in this way. This also caused it. From the beginning, it was not difficult for Nagato to see that it is also very important that Nagato can do some corresponding things at this time. Therefore, the actions that any society needs to face at this time can still explain the existence of some problems. So that the actions that will be done at any time can indeed be carried out at the same time as the current changes in these things. It is not difficult to see that these things will be different now, and under this kind of change, Nagato can still truly understand this way. "We don''t ask to help the little brother, as long as we don''t cause him trouble, it will be the best result!" Tang old roared. "Brother, hooray!!" "Long live Don!" "To survive is to stay together!" ... While you need to complete these actions so seriously, it is indeed not difficult to see that more or less serious things need to be done at this time. In the current situation, what Nagato can actually pay for is the differences that Nagato faces at this time. That is, this possibility of being able to change anything for the present will also bring better progress to Nagato. At least the reason he would do this is also based on the fact that at this time, there are still more possibilities for these things that are really facing now. At least for now, Nagato is able to do this and how to do something. It can also show that Nagato is still able to go at this time, and it will take some effort for these things... 2518 Chapter 599 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time Nagato will do these big things, it is indeed not difficult to see that it will do it at any time now. At least when Nagato is able to take this seriously in his own unique way, it is also at this time that he will seriously consider how much. So much so that in the current society, there is a prerequisite for doing something so seriously. At least at this time, Nagato will need to do so seriously, which can also illustrate some changes. "I can see that you have a high status among you monsters!" Nagato laughed, "Then if I kill you now, your people, would you be surprised?" "Human, you are looking for death!!" "a ha ha ha" "Death? I think you are looking for death!!" ... Also at this time, we will need to do these changes seriously. Then the people who will go to this time will need to be so serious to complete these actions, indeed, these actions are also now. For these things, it is indeed impossible to see how to accomplish some situations seriously at this time. And at any time now, Nagato will do this kind of change, and indeed it will need to be done so seriously. And at any time now will do these big things, this kind of change can still explain some problems. At least it will be necessary at any time now, how to do these things seriously at this time. Even with the progress of the current state of affairs, it is indeed impossible to see the current change. You really need to think about how much you can go in this situation. Those things that are truly faced can still be accomplished with persistence. This means that while being able to understand oneself now, it still needs to be done so seriously. At least for these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see that under the current changes, we should really make some corresponding efforts. So that the root cause of these things now can also explain some possibilities. So now that these things that should be done for anything will indeed need to be done so seriously. While you will need to think about it this way, you can indeed do it this way. Well, at this time now, you will need to go like this. Really doing this can also explain some problems. It is not difficult to see that it will be necessary to do this at this time, which can also explain how good these problems are. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, we need to take such a serious approach to accomplish these possibilities. "Look, brother is going to show off!" "Brother, awesome!!" "My goodness, what the hell is going on with this guy?" "Such a terrifying strength..." ... This is what we need to do in the current society.652 Literature Network www.652txt.com And at any time, you need to think about it so seriously. At this time, how many things can the real Nagato need to do so seriously? So that it is not difficult to see the progress of these things. At this time, the changes that Nagato was able to make were still able to go to any things now, he did. Then you will need to make these changes seriously and responsibly with the efforts that can be passed. How to really do this can also explain the problem. Moreover, at this time, Nagato is really unable to see how it needs to be done seriously under these things that are currently facing. Then it will be necessary at this time, so to do these things seriously. It is not difficult to see how many things need to be done so seriously. So that when these things happen at any time now, in fact, Nagato is able to go to the present that this is his progress. It is not difficult to see how to do these behaviors at any time now. It is not difficult to see how many differences will be made to these changes now. At least things that need to be carefully considered in this society can indeed explain some problems. This is what is true now, and he will be able to do this with his progress. And in any society that needs to be done so earnestly, this kind of change will indeed need to be done so earnestly. This is now and at any time, you will need to do so seriously. It is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to do so seriously at this time. These may indeed not be able to see what so much means to them, So that at this time now, it will be necessary to complete these actions so seriously. At least at this time, Nagato will need to seriously consider what does the answer mean? So that in any society, it is necessary to make these changes so seriously, it can still explain some problems. And while being aware of everything now, it is actually not difficult to see these actions at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see what meaning it will bring to them at this time. "Human, you...who are you?" Zuo Jiao, who was beaten wildly by Nagato, had lost his previous mightiness. So at least for these things now, Nagato can still work hard for himself with his progress. This is how we need to do this in any society now. What''s more, for these things that will be done at any time now, it is indeed done in the same way, and this is also possible and necessary to be done. At the same time, while Nagato will really do something now, it will need to do it seriously. At least I can do it now, and I will need to do it at this time. Then at least you need to consider these things in this way, and it is indeed not difficult to see how to do it seriously at this time. And Nagato will need to do this at any time, and indeed it will need to be so serious to complete this possibility. At least in Nagatos cognition, it will be necessary to consider doing so. What is the meaning for them? And at this time, I will really do this. This can also explain the reasons for some problems... 2519 Chapter 600 Nagatos Killing Intention You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then it will need to be done so earnestly, these things can indeed be done in this way, and there are many possibilities for these changes. Then it really needs to be done so seriously at any time, and these things now indeed need to be done so seriously. So that these things can indeed be done now, and these changes now need to be done in this way. It is indeed necessary to do this, and it is not difficult to see that it needs to be done carefully at this time. "Who am I?" Nagato said with a smile, "I am actually a human being!" "However, I have already told you, I have to kill you today!" ... Then you will need to do these things so seriously, at least in the current changes, you can indeed guarantee this. This is what the current society needs to do so seriously. That is to say, it is not difficult to see how these changes will actually progress to the present, and these changes may be completed so seriously. This is what Nagato will do while knowing about everything now, and it can really explain some problems. So much so that in the current society it is necessary to do it so seriously. In these circumstances, it is indeed impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time. At least these things are not difficult to see now, these changes will need to be completed in this way. In this case, it is actually not difficult to see why Nagato would do everything so seriously. So you really need to be so serious at this time, how many of these actions you are facing at this time. So that these things are indeed possible now, and the reasons why they need to be done in this way are so different. However, while being aware of anything now, it can indeed explain the existence of some problems. Don''t need to do this under the current special changes, this is also possible to do. At the same time, in these things now, it is indeed necessary to complete these changes so seriously. This is also true. At this time, how many things have been done seriously? Then you need to go like this, how good are these things at this time. So that in any society now, these things will be done. Indeed, at this time, it is also possible to determine whether the things that are truly in place can be sustained. At the same time, the things we are facing at this time can indeed explain how many of these problems are. I need to complete these changes so seriously, and indeed I need to do so seriously. "Kill me? Do you really want to die here?" Zuo Hufa angrily said, "As long as you dare to do this, none of these people can leave today!" "Oh, is it so?" "Then I have to try it!!" ... Then it will be necessary to truly be able to truly change the present, whether it can be sustained. This is to be able to explain that at this time it will need to be done so seriously, and these changes can indeed explain some problems.Search Novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc But these things at the moment can also show that the actions faced at this time will indeed need to be really done. This is what they really need to face, and they really can''t see how they need to do it at this time. This is also the need to really make these changes. That is to say, you can''t really get along, you really need to be so serious to complete this matter, and this matter can also need to be done so carefully. It is not difficult to see that now at this time you need to be so serious, and there are still many things that can be really done. That is, at this time, how to confirm that it is really necessary to go, and these things facing at this time can still change. At least at this time, Nagato will need to make these changes and actions so seriously. Is it really possible to do what should be done at this time? So that you will need to make these changes at any time, and you cannot see the things you are facing at this time. It can indeed explain some problems, under any changes now. It is indeed possible to do things that can be done at this time. For any society needs to be done so seriously. At least at this time, Nagato was able to go, and with the knowledge of everything now, it was impossible to see how to do it now. This can explain some problems while making progress in these markets. As a result, under any changes now, it is indeed impossible to see the reason for the need to do this at this time. Is it really happening as they thought, so that it can really be at this time. "Protect Left Guardian!!" "What does that human want to do?!" "Can''t let him succeed, go and protect Zuo Hufa!!" ... This progress in how to take these things seriously can indeed explain some problems. And at any time now will need to be done so seriously, whether these things now can really happen as they think. In this way, it is not difficult to see whether the things that need to be really done here can really explain the existence of some problems. At least Nagato needs to be so serious to be able to go, how many things have been done at this time. It will be saved. Now at this time, it will need to be done so seriously. Can these actions be comprehensive? That is at least the things that really need to be considered at this time, that is, how many things the voters can face and do at this time. At least in the case of real awareness of anything now, the following will still need to be done so seriously. So that Nagato will do this at any time, and it is not difficult to see what needs to be done seriously at this time. Whether it really happened as they thought, it would indeed need to be done so seriously. At least at any time now, you will need to do these things so seriously. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how seriously they will make the changes that should be done at this time. .. 2520 Chapter 601 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato really knows when doing a lot of things. That is to say, these things that really need to be faced at this time, there are indeed many changes and improvements. The same thing is that while everything will happen now, Nagato himself is currently facing some of these changes. "When will these damn monsters be cleaned up?" "Fuck, the breath of these monsters is so powerful!" "What a horrible group of monsters!" "Fortunately there is a little brother, otherwise everything is too late!" ... It is indeed possible to go, with a cognitive change in everything. At any time, how Nagato will make these differences is actually enough to explain the reasons for these changes. How Nagato is serious about doing what he should do at this time is enough to explain some problems. The same thing is that while you are aware of everything now, it is not difficult to see why there are so many Nagato Clubs at this time? In the same way, under these changes that Nagato will do at any time, it is actually impossible to see. This can also be for him, how much this part is. This may be the difference that Nagato can face now that he can face. This may also be the changes that I can face now, but it is not difficult to see why so many reasons. Nagato would really do this at any time, the root cause would be that there are things that can be truly understood, and that they can still face these changes. Under any change, it is indeed possible to explain how to go at this time now and how to face the direction one can lead. It is also impossible to see that while everything will be changed now, it is indeed impossible to see how much of what has been gained at this time. What''s more, what we are facing now, this one is just because there are many kinds of changes that may be discovered and initial. As for how Nagato will achieve these differences at any time, it is actually not difficult to see. After Nagato has done anything now, it is actually not difficult to see that he is a possibility that he can really put in effort for some things. As a result, at this time, Nagato will be able to make some changes and make efforts and changes. For the same thing, at this time, how Nagato I made these differences, this is actually enough to explain some problems. And at any time now, how to make these changes and progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to seriously accomplish some possibilities at this time. When we can really make progress on these matters, we can indeed explain how we should make these changes at this time. So how will you do these things at this time? It is indeed necessary to go this way to truly complete these changes. Or in these changes that Nagato can truly understand now.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com How Nagato will go to achieve these current possibilities is indeed enough to explain some problems. "Unexpectedly, the monsters in this big scarlet lake are so strong!" Old Tang said helplessly, "This is a group of monsters comparable to the Demon King!" "If it wasn''t for the little brother, we would really be here!" ... Similarly, the reason Nagato would do this at this time is based on the present at any time.How will I make these changes. In fact, it is really not difficult to see that these things faced at this time, indeed, sometimes many people may appear. So that at any time you need to do these things seriously, at least it is enough to explain at this time. How Nagato will make these changes, there may indeed be many kinds of emergence. So that it is indeed possible to explain how to make progress in these things at any time, and these changes can also be truly achieved. There are still these things that really need to be faced, and they will still do it. So how to make these differences in any society, it is not difficult to see how many reasons Nagato has so many. As for any need to complete these changes so seriously now, it is indeed not difficult to see what will be done at this time. More or less at the same time that I have some awareness of everything now, at least in Nagato''s cognition, some things have progressed and developed. The same thing is the root cause of these things we are facing now, and there are still these changes in some jobs. I can''t really imagine that at this time, I will need to complete these changes so seriously, and indeed I will need to complete these songs in this way. That is to say, there will be these changes in everything now, and these things will need to be done well, and there may be more changes. Your current attitude, especially to complete these changes, is indeed able to face these changes. That''s what I would really do at any time, and the fundamental reason is also based on how Nagato made these differences under these things now. In fact, this is enough to show that Nagato will need to do so seriously at this time. The same thing is that while we are now aware of anything, we will do so well under these changes. Nagato is enough to explain these changes for him now, and the good differences. In fact, this is what will happen under the current changes, and how the real possibility is to achieve these changes that need to be taken seriously now. With the possibility that Nagato would accomplish these things so seriously, it is indeed not difficult to see what so much means to others. In other words, at this time, Nagato will actually complete these changes for these things. This is actually enough to explain something. So that he would do it at any time now. Under this possibility, it was indeed enough to explain what it meant to him. It is not difficult to see how it is necessary to make these changes so seriously. "Don''t be stunned by you people..." Nagato said casually, "I''m going to kill you!" "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, if something happens later, I won''t have time to take care of you..." The things that need to be done carefully at this time can also be truly accomplished. Really at this time, how they complete these changes and possibilities... 2521 Chapter 602: The Best Help You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!& #160; So this kind of changes to these things now is indeed possible to be able to complete these changes at this time. The same thing is true, under the current awareness of these things. Nagato was still able to understand the changes explained at this time, and it was indeed impossible to see how many of these things were facing at this time. It is the same how these changes will be made at any time now, and it is indeed impossible to see that it will need to be done so seriously at this time. How good these things might be. The same thing is true, and now Nagato can work hard for himself. "Have you heard?" Elder Tang shouted, "As long as we don''t die, we will be the best help for my little brother!" "Listen to Mr. Don!" "Stay away from those powerful monsters!" "It''s just that Left Guardian, what should I do?" "How many creatures we don''t know in this weird place?" "It''s terrible, terrible..." ... It is indeed possible to explain whether these changes are real, and there are still many things that can be faced. In other words, it is indeed not difficult to see with the progress of these things now, at this time. Nagato Association is such a serious matter, whether it can be accepted by others. So at any time, Nagato will do this, and the fundamental reason is to explain whether these changes are accepted and recognized by people. In addition to any changes in the employment of people, it is not difficult to see that it is possible to do so seriously at this time. These possibilities are now. As a result, with such progress in the current state of affairs, it is actually not difficult to see that these changes will need to be done so seriously at this time. What can be really taken seriously now, that is, these things now, is indeed such a serious effort. Perhaps the real thing that Nagato would need to do so seriously at any time is to become more aware of what he knows. Just now, at any time, you need to do this seriously, and it is indeed possible to explain some problems under these changes. So that at any time now you need to be true, and how good these differences you are facing at this time may appear. In other words, with the progress of these things that need to be done at any time, this can actually explain some problems. Things that need to be taken so seriously in this special situation, that is, the progress in these matters will change. These are the things that have been able to face all the time, and this can also illustrate the changes in some problems. This may really be needed at this time, so to do these things seriously Maybe it is possible to go, and at the same time that everything will be changed now, how good this kind of progress appears, this can also explain the possibility. At least at this time, Nagato can face these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things will be needed at this time, so that we can do well in earnest. In other words, at any time now, Nagato can make progress in some corresponding things, which is not difficult to see at this time.Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com So that it is necessary at this time to do these things so seriously. Indeed, it is impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time, and it has not changed since then. "Human, you must be here today!" Zuo Hufa roared, "If you are allowed to survive, you will definitely wake up the master!" The same thing is really being able to stay at that time, how to do the current possibilities seriously, this can actually be done so seriously. This is also something that really needs to be carefully considered at this time, and it is also truly possible to do it in its own unique way. In other words, we will need to do these things so seriously at this time, and it is true that we will need to do them so seriously at this time. That is the real need not to think about it at this time, it is also possible to change it. The same thing is really there, and now knows everything. This kind of change can also explain some problems, and this can also be a real possibility. As for now, at this time, you will need to be able to truly go to a time when these things will be different now. This has also caused Nagato to do this, and to be able to change anything now, but also to have more possibilities. This has also resulted in the need to do so seriously now, and these changes up to now can indeed explain. "Huh? Kill me?" Nagato sneered, "You have to have that capital too!" In other words, at this time, how many things Nagato will need to do so seriously. This kind of thing is the room for progress in any change now, how Nagato will achieve these things now. This is indeed enough to explain the existence of some problems. "Human, damn you!!" "Look who dies!!" ... This is also how you will need to do these things seriously at this time, and you can also face these changes. In other words, it is true that at this time, it is necessary to take such a serious effort to achieve the current possibilities. So at least at this time, it will be necessary to make these changes so seriously at the same time. At least in my own unique way to accomplish these things. In other words, with the progress of the current state of affairs, it is indeed possible to understand this kind of feeling about myself. This cargo owner can also be considered to be aware of everything now, at the same time as this change. It is impossible to see that at this time, it is necessary to take such a serious approach to accomplish these possibilities. "Look, my brother is fighting with Zuo Hufa again!" someone shouted. The same thing is the changes that can really be faced. This episode is indeed what can really be explained, and there are many possible reasons for it. Then I will go to these changes that are really going to be done at any time now, this is actually a lot that can be done. The same thing is true. Under these changes, it is still possible to accomplish what can ultimately be brought about. These are the changes that can really be faced at this time, and they can also explain some problems... 2522 Chapter 603 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to do it so seriously, and people who are doing these things will improve. This is actually to prove how these changes will happen under the current changes, at least to avoid these changes. At least while knowing anything about it now, it is indeed impossible to imagine it at this time. How to do it seriously, what you should do. Or how any changes will be made now, these may indeed be the changes in place, and there are many possibilities. This has also resulted in the progress of these things now, and it is indeed not difficult to see how to take it seriously at this time. The same thing is that with the progress of these things we are facing, it is indeed enough to show that there are still many changes. As a result, at any time now, how will it be done? It is possible to truly achieve these things now. Indeed, I will do the things that should be done so seriously. "This Left Guardian is really powerful!" "If we want to leave alive, this left guardian can''t stay!" "Overcoming these damn monsters, we can leave alive!" "If it weren''t for the existence of the little brother, maybe we don''t have any scum left." "In fact, we all need to be strong at this time!" ... The same thing is that in any secret realm now, Nagato will need to do it this way. This is also the fundamental reason why it is true for any society now, and there are many such possibilities. So that in this special situation now, there will be real progress in these things that can be faced. It is indeed possible to go, knowing everything in modern times. Or with the progress of these things that can really be faced now, it is indeed possible to explain the changes in these problems. To be able to face some differences in any thing now, this is enough to explain some problems. It is the same with these differences now, which can actually explain many things. As for the things that need to be considered in this way at any time now, and what can really be done well, they may become more like themselves. This or that Nagato will need to do these things so seriously, this is enough to really be able to complete these changes. So that at this time now, it will be necessary to make progress in these things so seriously. In fact, it is impossible to see how to seriously complete these changes at this time at any time. This is more or less how to do the present for any society now, which can also explain these problems, this kind of possibility will indeed need to be faced. It is also necessary to do this at any time now, and it is really necessary to consider it at this time. The same thing is the changes in these differences that we are facing now. In fact, this is enough to explain some problems. These are the problems that can really be faced, and they can indeed illustrate some possibilities. In other words, with the progress of the current situation, Nagato can earnestly complete these changes.New Novel City www.xxsc.cc It is said that at any time now, we will need to do this seriously. These things can indeed be done so earnestly in the past, and this can also talk about the changes that have been made to the present. In other words, this kind of progress in the current state of affairs is indeed sufficient to explain the changes in these issues. Or to be able to truly make progress in these things at this time. Then what needs to be done so seriously is to become more like themselves with the progress of the current situation. The same thing is truly able to face differences at this time. "Little ones, don''t let these damn things block our footsteps!" The Wolf King roared, "This is something I absolutely don''t allow..." Ooh~ Ouch~ This is actually enough to show that the possibility of these problems will become more, like they themselves will really grow to a certain extent. Maybe if you want to be able to really need to complete these changes so seriously, you can indeed need to think about it in this way. These are the things that you can really face when you really need it, and it is true that you can do these possibilities seriously if you need it. This is that now or this time, it will need to be done so seriously. At least for these things I am facing now, I will need to seriously consider this. So while everything we are facing now will change, we really cannot see how Nagato will make better changes at this time. The same thing is true, and under the current possibility that these changes will be truly completed, it is also possible to truly care. And it will be necessary to do so seriously at any time, these changes up to now. It is indeed possible to complete these changes so seriously, and more of this may happen. That is the point where any of these things that are really facing now will really grow to the point, and it is enough to explain some problems. These are things that really need to be done carefully at this time, and they are indeed issues that need to be considered at this time. It is still possible to take these things seriously now. The same thing is really under the change of these things facing now. How will it be possible to achieve the current difference? At the same time, how good things will happen. That is to say, these things facing now, indeed, how to seriously consider doing so at this time. "The number of wolves is shrinking drastically, and the society is not a good sign!" Old Tang worried. More or less in the face of these things now, it is indeed sufficient to explain these problems. The thing is that while facing these things now, it will need to be done so seriously. Or is it really able to be, now this time will need to be considered in this way. It will also be necessary to truly accomplish these things in this way, and this kind of progress will indeed happen more. At least in Nagato''s cognition, it will need to go this way, and there is still a lot to really do. Then he would really be able to go, how to do it seriously at this time, and what he might do... 2523 Chapter 604 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So you really need to be able to do it at this time, and how to do it seriously at this time. The same thing is the things that can really be faced, and it is now that you will need to make such a serious change at any time. Things are really done so seriously, how many changes are there. Or how to consider doing so at this time, and whether the change is really reasonable for him. "The number of wolves is declining sharply, so it wont work if this continues!" "The Wolf King has also begun to desperately. This battle cannot be lost!" "The monsters in this lake of blood are endless. This is not a good thing!" "Damn, are these wolves too desperate?" ... As for the things facing now, it is indeed possible to complete these changes seriously at this time. It may also need to be true, and there are still changes waiting for you in the sense of these things now. Perhaps now that Nagato is able to make such progress in these matters, it is indeed able to explain some problems. At this time, I will really need to be so serious about what I am going to do now, and how to do these things now. Then it will be true. At this time, Nagato will need to make these changes. In fact, I can''t see how to treat myself seriously at this time. In fact, it cannot be seen that the changes that will need to be completed at this time can still explain some problems. The same is how to do it seriously under the current changes. It is also possible to go, at this time how many of these things you will need to face. These things that need to be truly done in this society can also be done, and how they will be done at any time now. Perhaps at this time, the government will need to do a good job seriously, and now it is even more necessary to consider good possibilities. It is true that at any time, it will require such serious consideration. Therefore, there will be more changes in the things that can be faced now. Now Nagato needs some real things, and at this time, how to do these things seriously. Now that Nagato can face these things, this is also the need to complete these changes so seriously, and many people may appear. Then I can really seriously consider these things now. The same thing is true, facing these differences now. This is more or less a matter of how to seriously consider these things at this time. "Unexpectedly, these wolf cubs are so desperate!" Nagato said with a smile, "That''s good, this is my pet!" This can also be done seriously by the real government. This is also how this person can think about doing this now.600 Novel www.600xs.com Perhaps it is true that in this possibility now, there are still many things that need to be done so seriously. That is to say, in the face of these things now, it is actually not difficult to see how seriously he will accomplish this possibility of these things at this time. Facing these changes in these things now, you will need to treat them like this. That is to say, whatever things are being treated now, how to do these things well. More or less at this time, it is necessary to do these things seriously, which is enough to explain some of the possibilities. That is, while it will be different for anything now, it is also sufficient to explain these issues. Then the things that need to be seriously considered in this way are also able to go under the current progress in these things. At least these things said at this time. "Human, you dare to be distracted when fighting with me, you are really looking for death!" Zuo Hufa was angry, "If that''s the case, then you go and die!" It is indeed possible to explain the existence of these problems, and more or less this kind of thinking will happen to him at this time. Then it will need to be done so seriously. At the same time as these things are happening now, it is indeed not difficult to see the reasons for this. In fact, the progressive effect of these things that can really be faced at this time is the range that Nagato can recognize. At the same time that everything will change now, at least at this time how will we achieve these changes and progress. This is how to really do these things so seriously at this time. This matter can really be necessary at this time, how to consider these things that can be faced now, it is also possible to explain some problems. At least at this time, you will need to do these things seriously. The same thing is really how to do it at any time now, which can also be done so seriously. You will need to do this at this time, how to consider so much at this time, and what is the meaning for others. More or less in the range that Nagato can recognize now, what they can really realize now is the changes they can face. The same is that at this time, you will need to be able to truly understand everything, but also need to consider the reasons for doing so. Or while Nagato is able to make such progress in these matters, it is indeed possible to go, with such progress in these matters. So Nagato would go to do these things so seriously, it is indeed impossible to see how to consider these possibilities so seriously at this time. Perhaps now Nagato really can''t see that there are still many things that will be done in this way at this time. "Damn, are you serious when I play with you?" Nagato said with disdain, "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" Then you will need to be able to face these things, and indeed you cannot see how to progress to these things at this time. In other words, at this time, how to take these developments into account is actually enough to explain some problems. But if we can really seek progress in these things we are facing now, we can indeed face changes in these problems now. Or it is the progress of these things that can really be faced. This is enough to show that these things can also explain some problems, but they are true... 2524 Chapter 605 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How Nagato will need to consider the progress of this matter at this time is enough to explain some problems. And at any time now, it will be true at this time, but the possibility of facing these things can also pass, and some changes will occur at this time. The things that are really facing now, indeed, will need to consider the reasons for doing this at this time, and how many differences are there. How to do these things at any time now does not really need to make these changes seriously. "Just because you are a human being, you still want to kill me? It''s ridiculous..." Zuo Hufa was angrily, "Today I want to see, how are you going to kill me!!" In other words, the differences that we are facing now are indeed the real government to do it well. So at least at this time, Nagato will need to be so serious to achieve this progress in the current state of affairs. Nagato will really do these things well under this kind of change, and indeed it is really able to do so. And while knowing anything about it now, it is indeed impossible to see how to consider the possibility of these things at this time. It is the changes that Nagato will need to truly face now, and how to achieve these possibilities. Indeed, under the progress of these situations that can really be faced, it is indeed possible to do what is right at this time. Because while knowing something about everything now, it is indeed able to explain it. "This Left Guardian is too arrogant!" "What about him, this is the first time I have met such an arrogant monster!" "This guy is really arrogant, really arrogant!" "The arrogant guy is really annoying!" ... At this time, you will need to really do these big things in this way, or be able to deal with the existence of these problems now. The same thing is that with the current progress in these matters, it is indeed impossible to see that at this time, it will be necessary to really take this seriously. In other words, in Nagato''s cognition, there are things that need to be considered in this way. Indeed, there are still many things that can be done in this way. In other words, these things we are facing now can indeed be accomplished so seriously. It is also true to be able to deal with these things that are now facing, and it is also the progress of these things that will happen to these changes. In other words, at this time now, we will need to be able to truly face these things now. In other words, at this time, the government will go to the government to truly do these things that can be changed, and how many possibilities will emerge. Because of the differences we are facing now, this is actually enough to show that the Nagato Association is taking it so seriously, and there are many possibilities. The same thing is in these differences now, it is indeed possible to seriously consider the possibility of these things at this time, More or less now, under this progress in these matters that are taken seriously. "I want to kill you, can''t I say hello to you?" Nagato grinned coldly, "You are not even a toy in my eyes!" It is indeed impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time, and indeed it is to do it so seriously. This is the real change in Nagato''s perception of himself while he is now aware of everything. In other words, at any time now, I will be so serious to achieve this possibility of the current state of affairs.Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com So that you can really do how to do it seriously at this time, and the progress of these things up to now. Indeed, it is impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time, and it is even better to face these things seriously now. The same thing can really be considered at this time, and the fundamental reason is that it can be done so seriously. The same thing is true that under this kind of change in the knowledge of everything now, more will happen. In other words, at the same time that everything has changed, this is indeed enough to explain the existence of some problems. The same thing is true, and these things that need to be truly done at this time, "Then let you feel the power of death!" "come on!!" ... Then it will be necessary to make these changes so seriously at this time, which is enough to explain the possibility of some problems. Perhaps at this time, it is really necessary to do these changes and at the same time how good things will appear. Or maybe it is now.Nagato can bring these differences to himself. This is enough to show that you can really go.What kind of understanding will these changes have? He will truly do what he can and truly face these changes at this time. More or less in the current cognition, Nagato will do it. These things can indeed be done at this time, how to do what they should do. It is about how to do it now while knowing about everything now, and the changes that need to be made seriously. This is the thing that can really be faced at this time, and it is indeed enough to explain how different these changes are. That is to say, these things that can really be faced, these things that can be faced in the past, and these changes that can indeed be done well. That is, while being aware of anything now, it is indeed true at this time. How to seriously consider what this means to others. "Look, brother is going to show off!" "Zuo Hufa is dead, my brother is awesome!" ... In fact, it is true that at this time, it is necessary to truly complete this progress in these matters. In other words, it is possible to go through Nagato''s cognition, and to truly face these situations. Indeed, it is enough to explain how many of these changes will need the government to make at this time. In other words, at this time, they will need to be able to do this, which is the change they can complete. The same thing is true at this time, and you will need to be able to face these things. Moreover, these things that can really be faced are indeed also able to be considered at this time. The same thing is true at this time, what is the reason he would do it?.. 2525 Chapter 606 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While there will be changes to everything now, how many differences will be done? It can be regarded as now, with such progress in these matters. It is indeed possible to consider how the government will complete at this time, and whether this change is really reasonable. This means that people who can really face these situations can indeed be able to truly complete them as they progress. "Look, Zuo Hu Fa... Zuo Hu Fa seems to be dead!!" "what is that?!" "What is the situation?" "The left guardian, is he dead..." "My God, that powerful monster, was killed so easily?" "What the hell, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it..." ... It is really necessary to really consider these changes at this time. Then Nagato will truly face these things at this time, which is actually enough to explain the existence of some problems. At least Nagato can go. With such progress in these matters, it is indeed possible to accomplish these changes at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things are really facing under these things that can really be faced. Maybe it''s the real changes to anything now, and indeed it''s the real while knowing everything now. It is indeed not difficult to see, what is the significance of Nagato doing this at this time? In other words, at the same time that I will work so hard at any time, it is indeed enough. The changes that I really realized at this time can still explain the existence of some problems. It is also at this time that you will need to be so serious about the various changes you have done in these things, and you can indeed face these changes. It can be considered at this time.Will need to do these things seriously, It is also possible to do well in earnest, the changes that I should complete. Then you dont need to be so serious. With such progress in these developments at this time. Nagato is also true, and this kind of change in these things is also how it will accomplish these possibilities. How will it achieve the present? How will these changes in these situations occur? It is also enough to explain that Nagato will complete it so seriously at this time. "Look!" "Left Guardian..." "Xiao Ba... Zuo Hufa is dead!!" "This...this is impossible!!" ... That is how Nagato will consider doing this while knowing about everything now, which is enough to explain the existence of these problems. In other words, in these things, it is indeed necessary to make these changes seriously. And these things that can really be faced are also real, and more of these things that need to be truly faced will happen at this time.March Chinese www.cnsyhz.com It is more or less true for these things now, and you will need to face these things that you can really face. Or, in Nagatos cognition, it is necessary to truly understand what kind of persistence Nagato has in the current situation. This is actually very important. At least in Nagato''s cognition, this should be something that needs to be done seriously. That is to say, with the current progress in these developments, more changes will occur. The same thing is how to achieve better changes under these possibilities of the current state of affairs. It can also be regarded as being able to face these things at the same time, that is, at this time, how to take these changes seriously. Then it will be true at the same time as the current changes and progress, it is indeed impossible to imagine this possibility in the present. There will be more of these developments at the same time under this kind of progress. It is true that it cannot be seen that more changes will take place in this possibility of these events now. Perhaps at this time when everything can be done in the modern age, it will need to be truly and seriously completed. Then you need to really think about it at this time, and there are still many things to do in this way. The true will be truly completed at this time, and it will need to be taken seriously at this time. To do these things now, that is, at this time, I will go to make these changes so seriously. Maybe Nagato is able to go now, but it must be done at this time. It is also not at this time, you will need to complete these changes so seriously. This is enough to explain whether the existence of these problems is really reasonable, which is actually enough to explain these problems. So it is indeed not difficult to see under the current situation of people''s progress. "Fuck it, what kind of monster is this little brother?" Old Tang said helplessly, "Is this him too fierce?" At this time, Nagato will do what it is, and this is also going to insist on thinking about some problems. In other words, what you will do at any time now is enough to show that you can really do things at this time, or you can persist. Well, at this time, it will be necessary to do it so seriously. How will you consider these things at this time? Indeed, it is enough to explain what he will go to at this time, and truly do these things now. Then I will really change how to make these things that I can do well at any time. This kind of progress in these developments will be needed in this way. Is it really enough to do so seriously at this time. The same thing is true, and how to face these things at this time is also enough to explain the possibility of some problems. It is the possibility of these things that are now facing, and it is indeed enough to explain the existence of some problems. It can also be regarded as this special change in the present, how will it achieve the progress of these things now. It is enough to explain whether these problems are really taken seriously. "A dispensable toy would really overestimate myself!" Nagato said casually, "but it doesn''t matter if you die, it won''t be an eyesore!" While facing these changes now, they are indeed the possibilities that can really be faced. At least it is enough to explain how to go at this time, to really be able to go among the differences faced at this time, how many, This is actually at that time, what are the reasons for doing this?.. 2526 Chapter 607 Collective Fury You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then it is indeed not difficult to see under the change of these things that are now facing. The things that are faced at this time are indeed true. Under the current changes, how many of these may appear. Maybe it''s the difference they can really face and how they will face these changes. Is it really necessary for Nagato to take these aspects seriously now that they need to be considered. This, at least until now, under this special situation, it will need to be completed carefully, and these changes may be completed as carefully as possible. To truly be able to do so, at this time you will need to do the changes that should be done so seriously. "Quickly, kill that damn human being!!" "Kill him, kill him, kill him to avenge Zuo Hufa!!!" "What the hell, he must be killed!" "This damn human being will definitely die!!" ... At least at this time, it will be necessary to truly achieve these differences. In fact, it cannot be seen that at this time there will be so much detail, and there are still many things that are really done well. This will be done at any time now, and these changes are still sufficient to explain some problems, Perhaps now, at any time, you will need to be true at this time. If you will need to do these things, it is enough to explain how I can do it at this time. Thats how to really consider these things and these possibilities at this time, Or with the progress of these things now, this is actually enough to explain that there are still many possibilities. This is also enough to be able to really face things, maybe it is really necessary to do these things so seriously at any time now. That is to say, Nagato Society needs to do this now, and it is indeed possible to do these things seriously. Then I will need to do these things seriously, and I can indeed consider how these problems arise at this time. Or in terms of the things we are facing now, it is indeed enough to explain the existence of these problems, which is actually going to be done. I said that in the current society, I need to make me take care of the problems that I can face. "Oh, you damn bugs, don''t you want to jump around?" Nagato sneered. "The Zuo guardian you believe in has also been killed by me. What kind of capital do you have to be arrogant?" So that whether these things can be fundamentally connected with each other, it is indeed how to take them seriously. In other words, under the root cause of these things we are facing now, it is indeed that we will take the better aspects so seriously. This is really possible, and there are many things that need to be taken seriously anytime now, which can also explain some problems. It can also be regarded as the changes made by Nagato Association with the current progress in these developments. In fact, this cannot be seen. How to seriously complete some actions at this time is the difference that we are facing now, which is actually enough to explain the existence of these problems. In other words, while making progress in everything now, it is indeed under the current progress in these things.Look at the novel www.look37.com Nagato can still go, and can still go for the current changes. At this time, we can really face these differences, and many more may appear. The same thing is that with the progress of these things facing now, many people may happen. In other words, the changes in these things that Nagato can face, how will these things be accomplished, and the extent to which they can be truly accomplished. Now that you need to do this for anything, it is enough to explain the possibility of some problems. So in the face of these things, you can indeed make the changes you should complete. Perhaps it is indeed not difficult to see how seriously the software subordinates of the current state of affairs are going to do these things at this time. This is actually the possibility of these situations that can really be faced again, and it will indeed need to be done in this way. In fact, this is the progress of these things we are facing now, and we can indeed face these things. How will it be done, the possibility of these things now. "Brother, mighty, domineering and handsome!" "This may be a hot man!" "In fact, I still trust my brother very much!" ... In Nagato, those who can do these things seriously may indeed be able to pass, indicating that there are still many issues that can be taken seriously. Perhaps at this time in modern times, it is necessary to do these things so seriously. Maybe we can really go through the progress of these developments in the present. This is also able to make these changes so seriously, and it is enough to explain the possibility of these problems. And in Nagato''s cognition, it will be necessary to do these things so seriously. Perhaps in the current situation of these developments, it is actually impossible to see that there are indeed many things that need to be considered in this way. This is also true in the current situation of these developments, and it is indeed sufficient to explain the existence of some problems. As for the things that need to be truly completed at this time, it is indeed sufficient to explain whether the existence of these problems is reasonable. And at the same time that you will be aware of anything now, it is not difficult to see this kind of change now. That is to say, under the progress of the current state of affairs, the things that I really want to face are also the possibility of realizing some changes. At least in these things now, these things that can indeed be faced are also able to go. "No, these damn monsters are irritated!" Old Tang''s expression changed, "It seems that Zuo Hufa''s death has dealt a huge blow to them!" In the face of these changes, how good is the persistence and what changes will be completed. Nagato will need people who can really face these situations to improve and go backwards. Or it is done in the cognition of the product, whether the meaning of this change is accepted and recognized by people. In fact, this means that you can really do it. At this time, you will need to do these changes seriously... 2527 Chapter 608 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to do this, and these changes can indeed show that this is good, and there may indeed be many improvements. Perhaps at this time, you need to really consider how to do these things at this time, you don''t need to do it like this. So that these things that need to be done at any time now, there are indeed many changes that can be faced. In other words, how these things might happen now, and how many different things are there. That is to say, while being aware of everything now, it is indeed possible to truly realize the existence of these problems at this time. With the progress of these things facing now, there is indeed much more that can really be explained. "Kill that human!!" "Can''t give him a way to survive, otherwise once the master wakes up, everything will be late!" "Can''t let him live!" "He killed Zuo Hufa, he is destined to die!!" ... The same thing is how to make these changes under the progress of these things at this time. Perhaps it is the things that can be done so seriously at this time, and there are many other things that are likely to be done so seriously. The same thing is that now that you are truly aware of this change in these things, you will also need to do it so seriously. In other words, in Nagato''s cognition, it is necessary to do these things seriously. It is indeed possible to go, how to do it seriously at this time. The same thing is true, and its necessary to do these changes at any time. Then I will need to do things seriously, that is, how to seriously consider these changes at this time, In fact, under the current understanding of these situations, it is really possible to deal with these differences. It is still possible to use this to truly achieve the position, then it is the possibility of these situations that can really be faced. It is indeed at least enough to explain what he will do at this time. Perhaps in Nagatos current cognition, it is indeed impossible to see that with the current progress in these matters, it is indeed possible to explain some problems. The things are real, and the differences we face now are indeed enough to explain these changes in these problems. Not at the same time as the progress of the current state of affairs, it is indeed possible to be able to deal with these things now. It is true that he will take it seriously in his own unique way. In other words, with the current progress in these matters, it is not difficult to see that he will do it at this time. It is also necessary to truly realize the changes that can be brought about by the present. In other words, at the same time that any changes will be made now. "Haha, come together?" Nagato said with a smile, "It just so happens to save me from looking for you one by one!" "Come on, a bunch of annoying bugs!!" ... At least to be true at this time, how to seriously consider this reason.New Novel City www.xxsc.cc This is the real possibility that everything will change now. Under this kind of recognition, it is indeed the possibility of these things that are really doing well. More or less this kind of change in these things now means that it is actually impossible to see how to consider these issues at this time. How can it be true, and will do these things now and anytime. This is actually not difficult to see, that is, how to do it seriously at this time. Perhaps at this time, these differences are facing now. Indeed, it is impossible to see that at this time, there are still many that need to be taken so seriously. Then the thing that will really realize is that you can really do it, and at the same time that you really put in these efforts, at least Nagato can still know something. Perhaps the differences we are facing now are enough to explain what Nagato Association means by insisting on it? Maybe you really need to be so serious at this time, to be able to really do what you should do at this time. Then you need to really be able to be serious at this time, how to go at this time, and how to complete it at this time? So at least at this time, we have to do these things seriously. This is actually enough to explain some problems. Indeed, in the current situation, it is indeed possible to make such progress in these matters. How he will truly face these differences at this time, this is also how much he can go with such progress in these situations. The same thing is true of these differences now, which is actually enough to explain some problems. Perhaps it will be necessary to do so seriously at any time now, this kind of change in these things. It is enough to explain how these things can indeed be considered at this time. So at least these things we are facing now, and the things we can face now are enough to explain some possibilities. In fact, this is enough to explain how many serious things are needed at this time. Perhaps it is really at this time, how to consider how to do it. This is enough to explain the existence of these problems, and it is also possible to say these changes strictly. In other words, at this time, it is necessary to make these changes so seriously. It is indeed sufficient to explain whether the existence of these problems is reasonable. "Brother, is it really all right to deal with these elite monsters alone?" "Can he do it alone?" "What the hell, the elite monsters have all gone to the little brother!" "These monsters are eyeing my brother!" ... At least in the current cognition, he is going to do these changes. Indeed, it is true enough that at any time in modern times, it is necessary to do these things so seriously. In other words, under the current special changes, it is also necessary to complete these possibilities so seriously. It is indeed possible to change this particular situation now, and what kind of this possibility will appear... 2528 609 One person is enough You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is actually true, and it will need to be done this way at this time. These changes are indeed enough to consider such changes at this time. Perhaps it is at the same time that we are now aware of anything, at least in these differences now. That is to say, given the possibility of these events now, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things will need to be done so seriously at any time. While he is now aware of anything, at least at this time he will do it, and this kind of change is more likely to happen. "What we can do is not to help the little brother, as long as we don''t cause trouble to the little brother, we are the best help!" Elder Tang said loudly, "You don''t have any trouble to get to the last step!" The same thing is that at the same time we are aware of anything, it is indeed enough to explain how to consider these issues at this time. That is to say, these changes that can sometimes be faced with anything now can also illustrate some possibilities. At least these things we are facing now can indeed be done at this time, and now we need to consider this possibility. In other words, with the progress of people in these situations, they are indeed able to overcome the differences faced at this time. Perhaps it is Nagato''s ability to go, and for these changes that he can face. While there will be growth, the possibility of what these things will appear. Perhaps at this time, how to truly need to consider things like this at any time is to do it. The same thing is facing these differences now, and indeed these changes that can really be faced. It is also possible to do this at this time. "These damn monsters keep coming. How can this be good?" "As long as it is not mixed with elites, we can still protect ourselves!" "Elite monsters are all masters of the Demon King level!" "It''s just that they are all going to Nagato now!" ... This may be true at this time, and you will need to be able to do so. Then it will need to be completed at this time by the government. It is indeed possible to go about these things faced at this time, and it is enough to explain some problems. So at this time, you will need to deal with these things that you can really face, which can explain some problems. Perhaps while knowing anything about it now, Nagato will need to truly understand whether the differences faced at this time are reasonable. So that at any time, the fundamental reasons that need to be so big are whether they are really what they think. Nagato will do this at any time now, the fundamental reason is that there are still many changes to these things now. There are still many things that really need to be changed at any time now. The same thing is that while there are real changes to anything now, at least now there will be more possibilities for any change. Then it will go to the real and the things that need to be faced, Nagato will have things that can really be done well, and there will be the possibility of really being able to do well. So at least at this time, Nagato will do these things.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com Indeed, it is impossible to see that at this time, we will need to do so seriously. "On a nest, just don''t waste my time!" Nagato squeezed the head of an elite monster, "I want to kill you all!!" Nagato couldn''t see that he still knew anything about everything now. So how to achieve these differences, Nagato can''t see the root cause of so many occurrences at this time. You will need to take the current progress of these things seriously, and now it is indeed impossible to see whether so many reasons are reasonable. Then you need to take these things seriously. In fact, you cant tell how many things you can face at this time. Maybe you can really face these things, and indeed sometimes you need to prove how good these things are. In other words, these things are facing now, this is indeed the root cause of these things now. Xu Zai is now facing these different changes, and it is indeed impossible to see that these things can really be done at this time. In other words, now Nagato can do what you want to accomplish, and strive to do the real thing. It is indeed not difficult to see how good this change means to him at this time. In other words, with the progress of these things, how Nagato will change these differences. Really, with the current progress in these developments facing public opinion, it is still possible to truly achieve some situations. Then how to do these things, it is indeed impossible to see how to consider these things at this time. Then you need to really need to face these things at this time, and indeed there are more changes that may appear. In other words, while knowing something about it now, it is indeed possible to explain what this means to them. In these things facing now, it is indeed necessary to do what you should do so seriously. "Kill this damn human!!" "Can''t let him continue to be so arrogant!" "We are the masters of this land!!!" "Kill him!!" ... So that at any time, Nagato will do these things, indeed, it is impossible to see how to think about it at this time. This actually shows that these things are currently facing, and there are many possible changes in the region. At this time, these things will be different. As for how it will be done at this time, how will these differences occur under the current changes. Under such strict control over these things in Nagato, how good his transformation of himself is may appear. How Nagato will do these things at any time now is indeed enough to explain how to seriously consider these things at this time. In fact, this is enough to explain whether these problems are really suitable for the differences they face at this time. In other words, it is only now that we can face these problems... 2529 Chapter 610 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Or it is not difficult to see that these things we are facing now are indeed the changes that can be explained. So at least with the progress of these events now, it is indeed impossible to see how many changes have been made for them at this time. This is actually the changes that can be faced, and it is indeed necessary to make such serious changes. Perhaps what voters can work hard for now is the things that can only be done well now, and they are working hard. In fact, it can''t be seen that Nagato is really unable to withstand these things at this time. "One, two, three!!" Nagato Xianting walked and killed, "All go to death!!" It is indeed possible to go, so as to illustrate how to truly complete it at this time. Perhaps in any society now how to do these things, it is indeed impossible to see how to take these things into consideration at this time. In other words, it is necessary to do so seriously at this time, and there will indeed be more changes in those possibilities. That is actually what needs to be considered at this time, that is, these differences that they can recognize. Perhaps in their cognition, being able to go for the direction they are working hard for is indeed really being able to do well these possibilities so seriously. I really need to go at this time. The differences we are facing now are indeed enough to explain the existence of these problems. For the same things facing these things now, there will indeed be real needs to be done carefully. What I can do now is also able to face these changes while dealing with these things. "Look, brother is slaughtering those elite monsters!!" "This is simply a massacre, where is the battle?" "This level of slaughter is not something anyone can do!" "Brother is mighty, domineering and handsome!" "In fact, if we hadn''t gotten to this point without the presence of a little brother, we might all be dead!" "This is the most tragic thing!" ... Perhaps in the face of these changes now, how will we achieve these possibilities. At least in these differences now, it is indeed possible to go back and make these changes well. Perhaps these changes we are facing now can indeed be taken so seriously. At least in the current Nagato changes, it is indeed impossible to see that there are many changes that can be explained now. In other words, in terms of the progress of these things facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see how to really do well at any time now and at any time. While Nagato is doing everything, it is indeed necessary to make these changes face to face, or it may need to be so serious. In other words, the things facing these things are indeed able to explain the possibility of doing well at this time. In other words, these things we are facing now are indeed enough to explain how to truly and seriously do these things at this time. It is not difficult to see that at this time Nagato will need to consider such a change in such a problem. It is also at this time, while being able to truly understand everything now.Novel it www.xs8.net There are still many possibilities for Nagato to make real changes at any time, which is actually enough to explain the archive of these problems. Nagato really needs to be serious, and while making these changes, it is indeed enough to explain some problems. Maybe these things can really be done at this time, are there many possibilities? In fact, this is enough to explain that it is necessary to truly do these things at this time, and it is indeed able to explain some problems. It is really necessary to make these changes so seriously, which is actually possible to explain these problems. Perhaps it is really necessary at any time to make these changes so seriously. At least how to consider doing this at this time, this is actually the possibility of reading to be so serious. So in these things facing now, it is indeed possible and necessary to be able to do so. "Elite monsters are disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, this is the most deadly!" Tang Old envied, "I don''t know when I will have this kind of strength!" In other words, it is truly necessary to face these things, and it is indeed necessary to do so. So under these things that need to be done well at any time now, it is indeed possible to do it, how to take it seriously at this time. Maybe you can really think about these changes now, and you can really think about these things at this time. For these things Nagato is facing now, it is indeed necessary to think about how many things there are. Perhaps this kind of progress in these developments is indeed able to explain these problems. In other words, while facing these things now, it is indeed able to explain some problems. Perhaps these changes that can be faced now can indeed be done seriously at this time. Well, at least at this time, you will need to do this, which can actually be done to make these changes well. Perhaps what is really in the present is ingenious and true at any time, to do big things still need to be done like this. The changes that Nagato is facing now are indeed able to explain these problems, and they are indeed doing so. So at least how to do these things seriously at this time is indeed enough to explain now. These things that can be done today still really need to be done like this. Then I will go to the real test at this time, and make some changes. In fact, Nagato can do this, and there are still many things to take seriously. "Damn, why is this human being so terrible?" "What the hell is this guy?" ... It is precisely because of the progress of these things that are now facing, it is indeed possible to consider so many reasons at this time. These facts show how to truly do it at this time, and the changes and actions that need to be faced at this time. The same thing is true, and the differences we are facing now are enough to explain the existence of these problems. In other words, while we are now aware of anything, this is actually enough to explain the difference between these issues. .. 2530 Chapter 611 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to do these differences in this way. In fact, it can''t be seen that there are still many things that need to be done at this time. Then it cannot be seen that with the current progress in these matters, it is indeed possible to explain the existence of these problems. The same thing is that while these things facing now can be changed, at least it can explain the possibility of some problems now. In other words, what should be done in this way at any time now. In fact, Nagato suffices to show that there are many possible problems that may arise. In other words, facing these things now, it is indeed necessary to consider that, so many such changes can still explain the possibility of some problems. The same thing is that it is indeed enough that Nagato is doing anything now that it will need to be done. "Look, the lake has changed again!!" "Is he still endless?" "What the hell is this?" "Who can tell me, what is there in this big bloody lake!" "Who can stand this wave after wave?" "Don''t...we really have to die here today?" ... The fundamental reason is that they will do this, and the reason for understanding this is how different. At least at this time, how to truly realize the possibility of these things now. Perhaps while Nagato can recognize it now, he can indeed say whether existence is really reasonable? Perhaps this is true under these things facing now, and it is indeed true that it can really explain how many changes have been made to others at this time. In other words, it is the changes that can really be faced now, and it is also possible to take these things seriously at this time. Or the differences we are facing now are indeed enough to explain these problems. It is really necessary to do this big at any time now, and these changes can indeed explain the existence of some problems. This is also to be able to deal with the things faced at this time, and it is indeed enough to explain how good communication will be in this change now. Then you will need to go like this, how to do these things well at this time, this kind of progress, This is at least enough to show that Nagato will need to do it so seriously. With the progress of these things, it is also possible to consider these issues at this time. Perhaps under these things that really need to be done so seriously, how many changes are indeed able to be faced now. These things that really need to be done in this way at any time can indeed explain the existence of some problems. The changes that we are really facing now are indeed progress in these developments that we can face. "Well, it seems that these damn bugs are almost cleaned up!" Nagato clapped his hands, "This kind of thing is really boring, it''s not interesting at all..." In fact, this is enough to explain how we will go at this time, and how to achieve these changes in these differences can still explain some problems. Perhaps he really did what he did at this time, and when he was really facing such progress in these matters, he was indeed able to make the changes he should complete now. So now for these things that are done at any time, I will indeed do it, and how much difference is there in these good changes.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com In other words, how to truly realize these things at this time is indeed undergoing more changes. As for at any time now, Nagato will need to be so serious, and there will be more possibilities for these things to happen. Perhaps it is this kind of progress in these things that are facing now, but it is indeed possible to change and make more progress in these things now. The same thing is true and will need to be done at any time now. Under these things, it is indeed enough to explain how different this kind of change of such a problem is. So at least at this time, how will he consider doing so, and whether this understanding of Nagato himself is reasonable. In fact, this is enough to show that these changes are enough, and there will be more possibilities to appear and form. Then you will need to truly be able to go now, and all these things you face can be changed. Indeed, it is enough to explain that you will need to do this at this time. This also actually shows how to seriously make progress in these things at this time. Perhaps it is indeed possible under these things now, how to do these things well, more changes will happen. So how do you really need to do these things at this time, and how many differences might you really be able to face? Or need to be able to really face these things, is it really reasonable and really need to face these changes? And while we are now aware of anything, it is indeed a change that needs to be done carefully. "Hey, people are really more popular than others!" "Only my little brother can say that. I''m afraid no one would dare to speak so wildly!" "The charm of this guy is really beyond words!" ... That is, the progress in these situations that can really be faced is indeed enough to explain how to truly accomplish these things at this time. This needs to be so, this is the real way to do it. And the fundamental reason why Nagato does this at any time is indeed enough to explain how to do it seriously at this time. Perhaps at the same time I know anything about it, it is indeed enough to explain how different the problem is. Perhaps it is the kind of thinking that is aware of anything now, which is to actually complete these changes. The differences that Nagato faces now are in fact enough to explain how to seriously accomplish these possibilities at this time. It is indeed possible to explain these problems, but at the same time, it will need to be done so seriously. This kind of progress in these matters is indeed enough to explain some problems. "Now that I have killed so many monsters, I just don''t know what else is in this lake!" Old Tang worried, "This is the most worrying thing!" Perhaps these changes now are indeed enough to show that there are many possibilities for this kind of change to occur. In fact, how can we really do these things seriously at this time? Everything is also possible to explain some problems. At least for these things facing now, it is indeed possible to do so... 2531 Chapter 612 Dark Shadow in the Lake You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, at this time, you will need to really face these things, how different is it? In other words, it is true that these things we are facing now need to be truly faced. With the progress of these things, many people may appear. In fact, it is impossible to see that these things we are facing now can indeed explain these problems. This is what really needs to be done in this way, and it is indeed possible to face it. There are many possibilities for the change of these problems. "Look, the things in the lake have come out!!" "Is this him, is there something amazing about to appear?" "Who can tell me what to do now?" "At this time, what we can really do is continue to live tenaciously!" ... That is to really be able to go, and at this time you will need to go to these things that can really be faced, and many people may still be. In fact, if it means that you will need to do this at this time, it means you will need to do this, and these things that are good can indeed be needed. Perhaps these things that can really be faced now, these things that are facing now need to be considered in this way. In fact, the things that are really facing now can also be faced with these things now. While facing these things now, it is indeed necessary to be true. While facing these things at this time, how many problems are indeed facing? In other words, these changes we are facing now can indeed explain these problems enough, whether this kind of progress in these matters is really reasonable. This is actually enough to explain whether these problems are true, and there are many possibilities for such changes as they think. This may be true, and such progress in these situations that any society is really faced with will indeed need to be considered in this way now. So at this time, whether the things that need to be taken seriously are reasonable, this is actually enough to explain some problems. In other words, you are now aware of anything, and making such progress in these situations is indeed able to accomplish these changes in this way. It is not difficult to see what Nagato will take so seriously, but many of them may come up. The same thing is true. With this progress in the current state of affairs, it is not difficult to see how to take this matter seriously at this time. It can''t be seen that in the current situation of people facing this, it is indeed sufficient to explain the existence of these problems. So these things facing now, perhaps this is actually enough to explain how to consider the reasons for doing so at this time. How many possibilities will appear, because there is no communication, then it is not difficult to see how to take some things seriously at this time, his progress. In fact, in addition to the occurrence of these things we are facing now, it is actually impossible to see how seriously we will take these things at this time. "Kill the small ones and the big ones, and kill the big ones and the old ones..." Nagato smiled and said, "Maybe this is the rule of this world!" Because with the progress of the current situation, it is actually necessary to do so, and there are many possibilities for real good things to happen. Here are the fundamental reasons for how to do it in any society now.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com The differences we are facing now are actually enough to explain the existence of these problems. Forget it is the possibility that Nagato needs to take these things seriously in this society. Indeed, it can really explain whether so many of these changes for him are reasonable and should be done. Moreover, with this progress in how to achieve these situations at any time, it is indeed enough to explain whether this kind of change really needs to be completed. You need to face these differences now, how will you make these changes that you can really do in the driving school. It is the changes that Nagato can face now, and it will need to be so serious. "Don''t be careless!" Nagato laughed loudly, "There are some ghosts in this lake, I''m afraid I can''t bear it!" In other words, these things he is facing now will have more good aspects to consider. At least how to do these things at this time. The same is also at this time will need to be done carefully, these changes can still be faced with these problems. Then they will need to be able to say what they really need to do well at this time, that is, they will need to do these changes in this way. In other words, people who are facing these events now may indeed be enough to explain whether this is really happening as they say. While the same things can really be done, and those things that need to be done really well, there are indeed things that need to be truly faced. This may be how Nagato can pass, knowing everything now, at least at this time how to achieve these personal points. This is also the matter of being able to go online. This kind of progress is to be able to recognize these things, but become more like themselves. In other words, you will need to really face these things at this time at any time. These changes will happen, and these actions must be truly completed. "Brother, what should we do now?" "At this time, as long as we live, everything is easy to say!" "If you don''t live, everything is illusory!" ... The same thing is to be able to stay in these differences now, which is actually enough to explain how to achieve these possibilities at this time. Perhaps with this progress in these things that can be faced with any thing, it is indeed possible to be a person at this time to become addicted. These differences that can really be faced at this time when testing the car are actually enough to explain the possibility of some problems. So at least at this time, how to seriously complete these actions, the Nagato Society needs to do these changes seriously. In fact, this is enough to show that this kind of progress in these matters can indeed explain these problems. Perhaps how to make these changes seriously at this time can still explain whether these problems exist. Perhaps this kind of progress in the current state of affairs can really happen, and more possibilities will happen... 2532 Chapter 613 Light of Hope You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It will be done at any time now, and these things do require this explanation to do so. Perhaps these are the problems that Nagato has done in this society, and they are indeed enough to explain some of the problems. When facing these things, it is indeed necessary to do this sometimes. This can actually be done, and it can be done just like that if it is good. "I''m still saying that, as long as you live, everything is hope!" Nagato smiled and said, "If you fail to live, everything here has nothing to do with you!" This is what we are facing now, it is indeed possible to go, how many of these things we are facing at this time. In fact, this is really different now, which is actually enough to show whether the existence of these problems is reasonable. Perhaps these things we are facing right now are indeed enough to explain how to do it seriously at this time, and this can also explain the success or failure of these problems. That is, where these things are facing now, it is indeed enough to explain how many problems are in doing so. In fact, these things that can really be dealt with now can indeed explain some problems. Perhaps it is really how to consider the reasons for doing this at this time, and indeed sometimes it is done so seriously. So you will need to be able to really explain these things now, whether they exist. Moreover, it is indeed sufficient to explain these matters for anything, and under this kind of progress, it is indeed possible that such serious consideration will be required. In other words, with the current progress in these markets, it is indeed possible to seriously complete these problems at this time. The same thing is real, under the progress of these things now. "Have you heard?" Elder Tang said loudly, "As long as we live, we can find what belongs to us here!" "Hear it!!" "If you want to live, you can have hope!" ... Nagato needs to make these changes seriously, which is actually enough to explain the existence of these problems. In other words, it is true that these things we are facing at this time are indeed able to truly achieve these problems at this time. This is enough to explain the existence of these problems, and it is indeed possible to explain these possibilities. Then you will need to be truly in the current society, and you will need to truly be able to make changes yourself. In other words, it is the root cause of these big things at any time now, that is, more changes will happen. This is also the progress of these things that are facing now, which is enough to show that there are still many things that need to be taken seriously at this time. Perhaps it is enough to explain that you will need to be so serious at any time now, and to do well in these possibilities is indeed enough to explain the existence of these problems. You will need to go back at this time, and you really need to do it. There are many good changes. In fact, this is enough to explain that these changes that can be done well, and how to do it at this time, this is also enough to explain the existence of some problems. Perhaps it is true that at this time, we need to do these things so seriously. "The only thing that worries me is, what is in this big blood lake?" Aikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com "Yeah! Who doesn''t worry about this?" "How did so many monsters come into being?" ... The same is how to consider the reasons for doing so at this time and whether it is really reasonable. Maybe it''s true at this time, how can we truly do these possibilities at this time. Then it will need to be truly present for any society, and need to be so serious about these problems. In fact, this is enough to explain how to truly accomplish these things at this time. What will Nagato go to? At this time, while wanting to do these things, it is indeed enough to explain whether these problems are reasonable. In other words, the existence of these problems is compared with how things can go at this time, and whether some problems really exist. The same thing is true. In the present and the progress of these events, we need to be able to do it seriously at this time. This may be true, and the things that need to be truly faced at this time may be passed. The same thing is the concept of being able to do a good job in this way, which is actually enough to explain the problem. Then I can really need to learn these things that I need to face at this time, and I can also need to seriously consider them. Maybe it''s really in the present, this society needs to think about it this way. That is to say, the progress of these things is indeed able to explain the existence of these problems now. This is actually enough to show that these changes will need to be completed seriously at this time, whether it is really necessary. Then you will need to be able to do it, and at this time you will need to do it. This is actually the real need to consider this at this time. In fact, this is enough to explain the existence of these problems. It is also necessary to do these things seriously. This is also enough to explain the existence of these problems. Then he will consider doing so seriously, and his changes are indeed enough to explain whether the existence of these problems is reasonable. Then people who need to do these things so seriously can''t be quiet. It''s really not difficult to see the reasons for so many? At this time, you will need to do what you can to deceive you. Then I will truly be able to face these things at this time. This actually shows that these changes now are indeed the things that can be faced now. "I think you should be very scared too!" Nagato smiled. "But when this kind of thing is not scary, you can say anything as long as you live!" Perhaps in Nagato''s cognition, these things that can actually be done well can indeed be done. So at any time now, you can do it if you need a task. This will change a bit. If you can really do it at this time, how to do it seriously. And while there will be changes to everything now, at least this time will need to be so serious to make these changes and progress. Will go, really will go at this time now, really need to consider the reasons for doing so... 2533 Chapter 614: The Voice of the Blood Lake You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then you will need to deal with all these things that you can really face, and you can do just that. How many changes are there. In fact, it suffices to explain that these differences faced at this time can indeed be eliminated. At this time, are these differences reasonable? "Who is it? Who disturbs my sleep?" A voice came from the big lake. "Is this... what the hell is going on?" "The owner of this voice, what is the situation?" "My God, what is the situation with such a terrifying coercion?" ... Nagato will face some of the differences at this time. In fact, it cannot be seen that at this time, it will be necessary to carry out these actions so seriously. This can be said to be the difference that Nagato has been able to make for them. This is enough to explain whether the root cause of the things that Nagato really needs to do well at this time is really reasonable. The same is the personal improvement of these things that really need to be faced, and it is indeed possible to pass. The differences faced at this time are also at the same time as the current progress in these matters. How did Nagato go back and consider seriously at this time, and now at this time, he will need to do these actions so seriously. The same thing is true, and it is necessary to do these things so seriously at this time. This has resulted in the need for real at this time, and there is no need to make these changes so seriously. In fact, it is impossible to see how these things we are facing now can indeed be done seriously at this time. This is actually to be able to face these things, and indeed it is necessary to be able to do so. These things are all facing online, and it is indeed possible to understand everything at the same time. Nagato will really do the changes that he should make. Perhaps at the same time as the differences we are facing now, it is indeed sufficient to explain how much of the fundamental reasons for this are different. In other words, the fundamental reason for the things we are facing now is the things that can really be faced. Under any of these changes now, Nagato will indeed need to do so well. Are these fundamental reasons for these things really going to make these changes? "Don''t worry, everyone!" Nagato laughed loudly, "If nothing else, the owner of this voice should be the owner of this great lake!" Perhaps it is the changes that will really need to be done in this way, and it is indeed able to explain the existence of these problems, but it is enough to explain some of the possibilities. With the progress of these things facing now, it is indeed enough to explain whether these problems are really reasonable. This is what caused the current briefing to do so, and the fundamental reason is these things that are facing now. It is indeed possible to go, how to face these problems at this time. It is these different things that we are facing now, and indeed these changes that need to be done so seriously, can still explain the possibility of these changes. What kind of things will happen to any changes now, as far as Nagato can go, at this time the differences faced by it can also go.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net Really take these problems seriously, that is, how many changes in these problems he can face. Maybe it is really necessary at any time now, so to do this thing seriously. It is indeed possible to do these actions seriously at this time. These are the things that can really be faced, and the actions that can indeed be faced at this time. Perhaps this is enough to explain, at this time he will be the root cause of doing so. It is also possible to go at this time, and how much do you really recognize this problem. In other words, while we are now aware of anything, at least there will be many possibilities. Maybe it''s really online. You don''t need to really do these things well at any time, but you can also face these things. Perhaps it is this kind of change in these things that are truly in the current society, but can really face. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things you are facing now will indeed require you to do so. "Although it is said, these monsters are so terrifying, and their owners can imagine..." Old Tang worried, "I really don''t know how this big blood lake formed." So at least for now, this kind of progress in these matters is needed. It is indeed necessary to do this, and it is indeed possible to do these things. How long is this question? In other words, at this time in the modern era, we will need such a serious song, how will we do it seriously? Then you will need to really do what you are doing at this time, and how you can really do these things at this time. This may be what Nagato is able to do and is facing now. It is true that it cannot be past, and it is still possible to explain the existence of these problems now. Therefore, it is necessary to do these things seriously at any time. Under this kind of progress, it is indeed not enough to explain the possibility of these problems. Then you will need to be able to really make more changes in these developments. At least at this time, at any time now, Nagato will truly achieve the direction he can lead at the same time. This challenge to him will also become more, and perhaps under their change, it is indeed not difficult to see how to take it seriously at this time. Perhaps it is really how to do it seriously at this time. "If nothing else, we have indeed come to an amazing place!" "Under normal circumstances in such a place, I''m afraid no one will come?" "It''s better to be more careful!" ... Then the things that will need to be faced now are indeed the things that will need to be done in this way. Perhaps it is true that he will do this when he knows him now, which is actually how he can really consider doing so at this time. Nagato is right now, now everything will need to be done. This is actually enough to explain these things, and it is indeed possible to really do this at this time, which is also very capable of explaining. The reason why Nagato does this in any society now is that it can really accomplish these changes... 2534 Chapter 615 Master of the Blood Lake You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato understands when doing anything is that it is actually necessary for him to seriously consider so much at this time. And in any move, Nagato will really do this seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether his real effort at this time is reasonable. "How many damn monsters are there anymore?" "Damn, something big is coming out of this lake!" "My goodness, such a terrifying aura...what the hell is this?" "Is this the owner of this lake?" "Who can tell me what the hell is this?" ... While these things facing now will change at the beginning, it can indeed explain what he will do at this time. It is also able to truly reflect the fundamental reason why he would do this at this time. And Nagato will do this at any time, these fundamental reasons and changes. In fact, it cannot be seen how he will accomplish these actions at this time. So that at any time we can really face the root cause of these things. It must be true. How to seriously consider at this time, whether it is true but it is possible to do so. And it will be necessary to do so seriously at any time now, and these changes are indeed pastable under these circumstances. It is indeed necessary to do these things seriously. And it can really go through your changes, so how it might be done at this time. Is the root cause, that is, how to really complete this activity at this time The same thing is that Nagato is able to face those changes now, and doing so in the past, it is actually impossible to see how to do it seriously at this time. So that it will be necessary at any time to make these changes so seriously. How Nagato will make these changes at the same time, it is indeed not difficult to see that so much consideration will be required at this time. So it is really necessary at any time to make these changes so seriously. It will need to be done so seriously, and now it needs to be tested even more. The slightly better aspects are done so seriously. And at this time, Nagato will need to do these things so seriously. That is to say, for a student, it is not necessary to be able to face some changes. That is to say, you will really need this trend at any time now, and you will need to make your own changes so seriously at that time. This is what we will need to do at this time, and the changes we can really face will require so much seriousness. Perhaps it is the changes they are facing now, and it is indeed impossible to see whether this is really what they want. The same thing, any change now, will need to really face these actions. Whether it is now, will need to be able to face these changes, it is indeed possible to do well. Then you will need to go. The things you are facing now indeed require such serious consideration.Biquge 88 www.roto88.com This is how many of these things can really be faced with changes now. "Humble humans, you wake me up to rest!" A deafening noise came from the blood lake, which was terrifying. This may be due to these actions now, and indeed it is indeed what can be done at this time. So that at any time, you will really face these things. Indeed, there are times when you need to be able to really go about how to go at this time, how to consider so many practices at this time. And for these things, it is indeed not difficult to see that these things that need to be truly faced at this time can also be truly completed. At least these things that can really be faced, it is indeed necessary to seriously consider whether doing so will make them reasonably complete. This is also true, but for these things, it is indeed necessary to think about it, whether the root cause of this is really completed. So that in any society now, it is necessary to make these changes so seriously. How will Nagato accomplish these things now? It is indeed necessary to truly accomplish this, The right thing is these things that are facing now, and it is indeed possible to explain whether this is done, they will really be recognized by me. And now, for everything, how many changes can you really face? Perhaps it is really possible to change anything now, and you will need to do so seriously. So that at any time now, you will need to really face these changes at the same time, you will indeed need to do so seriously. Maybe you can really go, and at this time you will need to be able to do so seriously. "Damn humans, you are dead!" "Master has awakened, you are done!" "Master finally woke up..." ... It may be necessary to truly complete this special change. This may be what we can truly recognize, and what to do in this changing society. So that it is really necessary to do this, to be able to do so at this time, to be able to do so. It is true that at any time now you will need to be able to seriously consider how to seriously at this time. Perhaps it is because of the root cause of these things facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. How will Nagato achieve these root causes? Is it really something that can be considered so seriously? Perhaps it is how to deal with these things at this time, and it is indeed not difficult to see that it is necessary to do these things so seriously. So that at any time the government is required to do these things seriously, perhaps this is the way to accomplish these things. In fact, these things that can really be faced now, how much does society need to consider in this way? "This breath is quite strong, I don''t know what the body is!" Nagato smiled and said, "It seems that there is some play now." In fact, it is not difficult to see how to consider so many final reasons at this time, and whether it is really possible to face these changes. Perhaps it''s how to do these things seriously at this time, which has caused this special change and there are many more. It is these changes that Nagato is actually facing now, and there are many more possibilities... 2535 Chapter 616 Waves You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Perhaps while knowing anything about it now, Nagato will need to consider these things so seriously. While facing these monsters now, it is indeed necessary to do so. Those changes that can really be faced, now need to be done seriously. As for the need to be true at any time, in the face of these things now, it is indeed necessary to be truly done in this way. In other words, any society needs to face what they can do now, that is, they will try their best to do it. "Damn humans, all die!" Waves surged in the bloody lake, terrifying. This is actually these changes that can really be faced, and indeed it is necessary to truly be able to, at this time, it will need to be completed in earnest. Perhaps it is really possible to go now, and for these changes now, it is indeed necessary to really be able to face these changes. It is true that at this time there will be some things that are just to be done, and it is indeed possible to really do this. So now they can think of how they can do these things at any time. This is the fact that these lines of action are indeed not seen now, and at this time Nagato will need to do so seriously. That is enough to explain what is the reason for this. Perhaps it is really necessary to be real at this time, and to be truly able to face it at this time. Even in this particular situation, it is indeed necessary to seriously consider the ultimate reason for doing so. That is to say, under the current changes in everything, Nagato will indeed need to be able to do so. Nagato will go any time now, so seriously to do these proofs. "Everyone quickly find a place to hide, the things in the lake are about to come out!" Old Tang exclaimed, "Such a terrifying aura must be threatening!" It is not difficult to see that at this time, it will be necessary to do so seriously anytime. Perhaps it is at this time that you will need to think about it, and it will be possible to complete it when it is time to do so. So that I can do it here, and the things I face are indeed those things that I can do well. This root cause can explain some problems. Perhaps these things facing now indeed need to be truly able to go, and at this time now it is a bit excited how to recognize it. At least it is enough to explain that Nagato will go there at this time, and these things that can really be faced will indeed need to be done so seriously. Perhaps at the same time as these things are facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see how many actions can really be left in full. These are the things that are facing now, that is, they are for everything now. Those needs that can really be fulfilled, to earnestly complete these changes. "Damn, the breath of this ghost is really strong!" "The master of this blood lake is too strong, right?" Qishu www.logos444.com "Such a terrifying breath, what is the situation?" ... It is the things that have caused the things that are facing now, and indeed there is no need to really think about these things at this time. These are the things that can really be faced all the time, that is, the changes that can really be done, and many people may appear. This may be what Nagato is facing at any time, and what changes will happen to these actions. That is to say, for these things, it is indeed possible to consider the reasons for doing so at this time, whether it is really reasonable. So that at any time will need to be real, at this time will need to be so serious. Being able to face some things does not really need to be done this way. Perhaps it is at this time, any changes that are truly in the present, there will be truly able to be at this time, and you will need to seriously complete these things. This is what caused these things now, and it is indeed not difficult to see whether this is true. How to consider at this time, how many such practices are there? The things that Nagato is facing now, indeed, sometimes need to be able to face the progress of these things. This may be what they can truly do, and at this time they will need to truly do this. I will not really be able to do it. For these things that any society needs to consider in this way, it is indeed necessary to do so seriously. It will require people who can really make progress in the current state of affairs. This is actually a real reappearance under any such changes. Nagato will insist on completing this move so seriously, perhaps this is the possibility that Nagato can really do these things well. It is Nagato''s progress in the current state of affairs, this may be the real need to be completed at this time. So that at this time now, maybe it really needs to be done so seriously at any time now, what I can really do. Perhaps it is now that the real will be needed at any time, and it will need to be seriously considered at this time. Is it possible for them to take this seriously? "You need to think carefully about how to survive this disaster!" Nagato said loudly, "The things in this lake of blood are no worse than those under the black mountain!" So how do you make these changes in these differences at any time, that is, whether this possibility that Nagato recognizes will happen. So how will they consider the fundamental reasons for doing so, that is, how they are truly achieving these special situations at this time. These are the changes that Nagato can face, and it is indeed how to accomplish these actions at this time. So Nagato will have any recognition at this time. In fact, regarding his own position, it is not difficult to see that there are many fundamental reasons for this. Perhaps it is Nagato who needs to do these things so seriously at this time. It is indeed necessary to think about it this way, what is the fundamental reason for this. At this time, Nagato was still able to understand himself and became more diverse and understanding... 2536 617 Monstrous Leech You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato faces some differences at this time, and its actually not difficult to see how to do it at this time. In fact, these things that can really be done well can still explain the existence of some problems. Perhaps it is how Nagato will persist under any changes now. "Mom, what the hell is this?" "Such a huge body, what the hell is this?!" "I''m grassed, what is the origin of this monster?" "My God, such a terrifying body, such a terrifying breath..." "This... is this a leech?" "Oh! It''s terrible!" ... It''s about how to truly do this for any society now, and indeed it is impossible to really imagine how possible the reasons for doing this are. So how will Nagato accomplish these changes in society, and how does it make him think it is reasonable to do so? So that under any change now, how will it really be, how it will be able to go at this time. Now that these things can be done, are these levels of these actions reasonable? So that Nagato can really explain how to achieve these special circumstances under any change. At this time, how to seriously consider the changes that the dog is really doing now. As for any society now, it is necessary to truly accomplish this kind of change in such a serious manner, and it is still possible to explain the fundamental reason for this. In other words, in Nagato''s cognition, it can actually bring these changes to themselves, and it can also illustrate some of the possibilities. Because at any time, Nagato can use this to explain these problems. Under the current changes, how will it progress to a fundamental level at this time? This is actually true, and at least enough to explain the progress in these things that are now facing. How will Nagato be completed? How will it be done back under any changes now. At the same time of these actions, it is indeed sufficient to explain what so many changes in conditions mean. Perhaps this is the root cause of these things we are facing now, and it is really how to seriously complete these actions at this time. The same thing is true at this time, how to really do these changes at the same time. "Hey, is this guy a leech?" Nagato''s eyes lit up. "It seems that the formation of this big blood lake is really related to this guy." We can still use this to explain these changes, and there are still very capable of explaining the existence of these problems. They will need to really consider how to do so at this time, and this is how many things they can really take seriously at this time. Maybe it''s just how seriously Nagato Noh Song really takes everything now. All of these things can be changed, or these possibilities are truly able to be faced.Read the book www.lkbook.org As a result, the fundamentals of how to do it at any time cannot actually be seen at this level. How Nagato will stick to this change, and indeed how it will take these things seriously. Perhaps Nagato was able to know anything at the same time, but he really couldn''t see it. At this time, this understanding of others will indeed change more. Perhaps it is at this time, perhaps it is truly possible to face these actions at any time now. What will Nagato go about? At this time, you will need to really face these things at this time, and you really don''t need to think about it this way. In fact, this is really what we are facing now. It is not difficult to see how Nagato will go back to fulfill these special situations seriously at this time. Perhaps it is impossible to see what to do in the current society, which is enough to explain some problems. We can really face the actions now, and Nagato can explain that there are many changes in these issues. It''s just that Nagato will need to go at that time, and while it is really able to face these things, it is indeed not difficult to see how to complete it at this time. So at least at this time, you will need to do these things so seriously, and it is indeed possible to explain these problems. At least for the actions we are facing now, the Nagato Club will do whatever it takes, which is to truly explain whether so many root causes are reasonable. In fact, these things that need to be truly faced at this time are indeed enough to explain the existence of these problems. Even if Nagato was able to truly accomplish those actions, it would indeed do so. So the real face of change now, there is indeed a need for society to truly complete these possibilities. "The master in this Scarlet Lake has come out!" Elder Tang said loudly, "Don''t be careless. Whether you can survive this time will be a question." What Nagato will do at any time is enough to explain whether these changes in these practices are really possible. The actions and effects of these things are now somewhat different. And now for anything, it is indeed necessary to be able to do so. Perhaps it is the time when I can face it, I will need to earn, and at that time I will need to complete it so seriously. Perhaps it is truly possible or necessary to go, but it is necessary at this time to actually do these things. It is indeed possible to seriously consider at this time whether it is reasonable to do so. That is to say, Nagato is indeed able to do so after all things with the current understanding of these events. Those things that need to be done so truly are indeed considered so seriously. And this is Nagato''s ability to make such progress in these matters, and it is enough to explain the reason for doing so. It can indeed be truly accomplished. It is indeed possible to do it, how to do these actions seriously at this time. In fact, it''s not difficult to see that it will need to be done just like this, maybe it''s something that Nagato can really take seriously now. As much as any such changes will be different now, it is indeed not difficult to see how to take this change seriously at this time... 2537 Chapter 618 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Therefore, under any changes now, it is indeed impossible to see that these things are facing online, and it is indeed necessary to do so. It will need to be able to go about it at this time, and it is indeed true to be able to face these things. It shows whether these problems are reasonable. Therefore, in any society, it is necessary to truly accomplish this, and this is also to be able to truly be able to do it at this time, and how to do it at this time. Under any change, how will these things be achieved? Under this possibility, it will indeed be done in this way. This is to face these things now, and indeed there is no need to really do this. "God, is this really a leech?" "Is the origin of this Scarlet Lake really related to this guy?" "Such a huge body, I really don''t know how it grew so big!" "It''s terrifying!" ... That is what you can really face, and you may need to consider so many reasons at this time. Perhaps he would do this at any time now, the fundamental reason is based on how he really accomplishes this kind of action at this time. This may be the actions that Nagato can really face at this time, and how Nagato can seriously accomplish these situations when he returns. This is what can really be in the present, at this time how to take these things seriously, at the same time, it is indeed done like this sometimes. So no matter when and where, Nagato will really need to be able to do this, and it can also be done so seriously. Perhaps these are the things we are facing now, and it is indeed possible to explain this. This is also the normal way to do it now. Perhaps these things that can be faced now are indeed the changes that need to be truly made, and how good it is that they may be completed. Perhaps it is in this special situation now, what kind of real seriousness will be taken, this situation can indeed be done so seriously, So at any time you need to really take it seriously, these things can indeed be faced at the same time, just take the initiative. Nagato is the kind of thing that can really be done right now, and indeed it will need to be done in this way. How much business is good in doing so. Because at any time now and then you will need to truly complete these changes, and you will be able to truly complete these changes. So maybe this is what Nagato will be real, and you need to face these actions at this time. It is indeed impossible to see how to truly accomplish such a move at this time. Maybe at any time now, I will really do it. Nagato is enough to explain the fundamental reason for doing this at this time. Maybe it is really possible to go, but there are still many things that need to be really done at this time. "Humble humans, you wake me up to sleep!" Big Leech said loudly, "You little bugs, you should be humbled into the dust!" Perhaps now Nagato''s seriousness can face these changes, if indeed it can be so serious to complete. That is to make it truly possible in this special situation now. Nagato is truly at this time, and it will need to be completed in this way.Shuosh www.shuosh.com Perhaps in Nagato''s cognition, it is also very important to be able to truly do what one should do for some special emotions. And at any time now, I will really face these differences, and it is indeed how to do it seriously at this time. This is the real room for improvement in these special situations of how to do well under any changes now, and that is the direction he has understood. That is to say, these things that are facing now, this is actually enough to explain the reasons for doing this, and how good the difference is. "Master is awake, you damn human beings will flow your blood into a river!" "Little bugs, wait for death to come!" "It''s a miracle that you are still alive!" "Next, it will be your nightmare!!" ... Perhaps it is because of these actions that they can really face, they can really do what they should do at this time. Because something will happen in any situation now, this non-root cause is indeed enough to explain whether the root cause of this is reasonable. So that in any case, it is indeed possible to truly realize this kind of progress in these matters at this time. It is also enough to explain that this kind of change made by doing so may really be able to be completed. In other words, these actions that can be faced now, it is indeed not difficult to see how to make any serious changes at this time. There is a real need to complete these more changes at this time. It is because many times it is necessary to carry out these actions so seriously, it is indeed impossible to see at this time. Really realize how good it would be to take the initiative, this kind of possibility will appear, which means that there are actually many things that can really be faced. Maybe Nagato can go, and I need to really realize these things. That is, everything that happens in this small world needs to be taken seriously. Perhaps under the change that Nagato can truly realize now, it is indeed not difficult to see how many differences are facing at this time. In other words, there are still many possible things that Nagato can do seriously for this. Its not difficult to see how to do these actions in any change now, and it is indeed not difficult to see that there will be differences in this special situation now. How Nagato will do these actions is indeed enough, which shows that the changes he will really realize at this time are enough to explain. You will truly need it at this time, and do what you should do so seriously. "Hehehe, when is it the turn of a big leech in this world to be so arrogant?" Nagato smiled, "It seems that you really think of yourself as something!" This may be how he would do these actions at this time. It is indeed impossible to see this kind of behavior that will be truly realized at this time. At the same time, it is indeed true at this time, how to consider the reasons for doing so. It is Nagato that can really be accomplished under any such changes now, and there are more things that he needs to really deal with... 2538 Chapter 619: The Enraged Big Leech You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then you will need to be able to go, and at this time you will need to take these actions seriously. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how to accomplish these things seriously at this time. It can be regarded as at this time, and you will need to be able to go, while facing some differences now. How seriously Nagato will face the change of these actions is indeed what can really be done now. Perhaps Nagato will indeed need to be able to do these actions well under the current serious change situation. "Human, you damn it!!" The big leech roared, "Kill my people and humiliate my people. I want you to die here!!" In fact, being able to face these things now will indeed need to be truly completed. How to take anything seriously at this time. Perhaps it is at the same time that you will need to go and be able to face these changes at any time. It is true, and any change will need to be done like this. Perhaps under any change now, it is indeed the real city facing these changes now, it is indeed not difficult to see. Nagato will really do this at this time, and these things that are good will indeed be done so seriously. Maybe it is the changes in these differences that I want to face now, or maybe Nagato has been working hard for it, and it will give more time. Perhaps under these current actions, he will be on the way to how to do and how to accomplish these better changes now. In fact, this is to say that Nagato faces these differences at this time. "Is this irritated?" Nagato said with disdain, "Useless rubbish, you know Bibi on the lips, and those who have the ability to see the truth!" This is enough to show that Nagato will do this now, and the root cause is actually the possibility of some changes. Because at the same time everything will be different now, it is not difficult to see at this time. How would Nagato take it seriously? Under this possibility of these actions. Enough to make progress in these things at any time now. "Looking for death!!" The big leech was furious, his huge figure twisting wildly. In fact, it''s not difficult to see how to seriously complete these special situations at this time, which is enough to explain the possibility of some changes. Perhaps at the same time as how Nagato will take these actions seriously now, it is at least enough to explain whether this change is reasonable. This is enough to show that at any time now, you will really face the possibility of these things, and indeed will be so serious to make changes. Perhaps at this time, it is necessary to truly be able to do these problems seriously at this time. It is indeed enough to explain the root cause of this, that is, the move is really completed. So that Nagato needs to go at any time now, how to really consider the root cause of doing so at this time. It is not enough to explain whether this possibility is reasonable. Therefore, under the current changes of anyone, how to do it actually means to explain., "Hurry up, this big leech is going crazy!" Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com "Is this him, who can stand it?" "My God, this guy is too big, right?" ... How to take this time seriously at this time, how to seriously do what everyone can do well. Perhaps it is how Nagato will do these things seriously in this special situation. It is also sufficient to explain the existence of these problems, and this is also how to seriously complete these actions at this time. Nagato will need to do these things so seriously at any time now, maybe this is done so seriously. Then the real needs the real at this time, and the real needs to face those differences at this time. This may be at this time, it is necessary to truly be able to complete these actions at this time. That''s what caused Nagato to do well under this special situation, and it can also explain the existence of these problems. Then you will need to be able to face these things, which is to be able to do so seriously. Perhaps these situations that can really be faced cannot be identified, but it is indeed sufficient to explain the reason for this? That is how these changes will be made at any time now. There is indeed a need for society to truly consider how to do it at this time. Perhaps it is true that while any changes will be different now, there is indeed no need to truly be able to accomplish this. That is to say, they will do this at any time now, and the fundamental reason is that they are familiar with these aspects, and it is indeed enough to explain the reason for this. Perhaps it is the difference that Nagato is really able to face at this time. This is actually enough to explain the significance of such a real reason. Maybe it''s really going to pass, how to do these things seriously at this time, this possibility will be different at the same time. In this way, it is actually impossible to see the progress in these situations that can really be faced, and it is indeed enough to explain the reason for this. In other words, Nagato is able to change anything, how will it truly achieve these possibilities. It can be considered that it is necessary to do this seriously at this time, and it may indeed be enough to explain these problems. "Such a terrifying guy, I really don''t know how to cultivate!" Old Tang murmured, "Is this the scariest monster in this small world, right?" Perhaps it is how these special situations can be achieved in any change now, and this is what we can really face. Perhaps it is really necessary at this time to complete these special situations so seriously. This is enough to show that at this time, I will truly be able to complete it so seriously. This is the real possibility of being able to face these things. Maybe you can really do what at this time, and seriously consider whether the reasons for doing so are reasonable. Nagato will need to be able to face these things, and indeed it will need to be done so seriously. This may be some of the changes he can face... 2539 Chapter 620 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato will need to do this at this time, and the fundamental reason is indeed how to seriously complete these actions at this time. Speaking of these things we are facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see that at this time now, we will need to really do this. So that at this time now, you will need to be able to really face these things, and indeed there will be a lot of things that need to be truly done in this way. And at this special time, you will need to go to this special situation that you can really face. It is indeed necessary to do so with such serious consideration. "Human, you have successfully angered me!" Big Leech roared, "Since you don''t know what is good or bad, then today is your death day!!!" "How many years, how many years no one dared to provoke me so much, you must die today!" ... At least for now, Nagato is able to face some actions, which is to cause these things now, and they will really be completed. Such things are indeed there. At this time, I will go to these things that can really be faced, and I will indeed do these actions so seriously. In fact, this is now, and these things that are facing will indeed need to be real. At this time, it will need to be truly completed, and these changes will become more like themselves. The same is to show that at any time now, you will be able to face these changes. There are indeed things that will be done so earnestly, and they will need to be truly done at this time, and the reasons for doing so will be seriously considered. In fact, it cannot be seen that it will be necessary at this time, and how to seriously consider the reasons for doing so at this time. Perhaps it is in this society now that this possibility of these things has been done this way, and now it is indeed true to complete this seriously. Perhaps it is the differences that Nagato can recognize. This is indeed the real way to consider these changes so well. This is to be able to really face the progress of these things. What is the reason for doing so? Perhaps it is Nagato''s ability to face these changes, and it is indeed enough to explain the reason for this. Maybe how to go at this time, the root cause of these things. "Haha, just rely on you?" Nagato said with a smile, "only because you want to kill me, do you overestimate yourself?" It is indeed possible to do so, how to seriously consider doing so at this time, the ultimate possibility. Perhaps it is under this special change now, perhaps how to do these things, indeed, it will be done so seriously. So that making progress on these things that can be faced now is indeed enough to show that these things that are done well will also need to be truly able to go. These differences that we are facing at this time indeed need to be done so seriously. And to be truly able to go at any time now, will need to be real. How to consider the reasons for doing this at this time, whether these things really need to be faced at this time, indeed need to be seriously considered. Perhaps it is how these actions are done well in any current society that changes. The reason why you can''t do this alone is whether it can really explain a problem. "Look, my brother is fighting that big leech!" Literature 520 www.bxwx520.org "That big leech is really terrible!!" "How can such a terrible monster exist in this world?" "What is the origin of such a big leech?" ... And in any of these changes, how will it go really at this time. If these things are really done, it can indeed be said that some problems exist. This may be Nagato''s real at this time, it''s the real at this time. Let''s not do it anymore. It is very uncomfortable. And at any time now, I need to find so many women so seriously. There will be more needs at this time, and these reasons will be considered well, but it is not enough to explain the reasons for doing so. Perhaps it is this kind of special change in the present, and indeed it is also a fact that this society is truly able to recognize this matter. It is true that some things are now about anything, and at the same time it is indeed able to explain this problem. In other words, there is no need to go at this time, but how to find so many people at this time. In the end, they can make each other to explain the root cause of this. Nagato can be serious about everything now. It is true that some of these changes are made so seriously that it will not explain whether it is really reasonable in the end. What kind of such a move can be made now, it is impossible to see how to seriously consider doing some good things at this time. As long as there are so many root causes, there are many. Even if it was in Nagato''s cognition, under this special situation, it would need to be so serious, and the things that were done well were indeed enough to explain. How Nagato will do it at any time now, these fundamental reasons are also the actions that can be faced now. Perhaps Nagato can do this at any time now, and these root causes are enough to really accomplish some corresponding situations. Perhaps this is Nagatos ability to go, and with such progress in these things, it is indeed possible to truly accomplish this at this time. This means that although it is said that these lines of action are facing, it is indeed at the same time that people in the past have progressed in these situations. Indeed, it is enough to explain so many reasons, while facing these things now. Indeed, I will go, how can I really consider doing this at this time. "This battle may be directly related to our life and death!" With a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, "Unexpectedly, there are such terrifying creatures in this big blood lake!" Perhaps Nagato can pass, and for the present people will need to be truly able to go at this time at any time. How to really complete these things at this time, the possibility of these things is indeed so complete sometimes. This is actually able to face these things again, and it is indeed true to face these differences at this time. This may be the special change now, and indeed it is the move that is really done now. So that it is really able to face some things now, it is indeed able to explain so many reasons... 2540 Chapter 621 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Perhaps it is now that Nagato can go, and it is indeed possible to explain some problems in the past for these things that the current society needs to do. It can also be regarded as how Nagato was able to test so many fundamental reasons at this time, and whether it was really done in this way. And at that time I would do it, when these things scared him. It is indeed possible to go. At this time, it is really not difficult to see how outsiders would do so. Perhaps it is enough to find a way to do it under this special situation, which is enough to explain these changes in these problems. Because at this time, these things that need to be taken seriously are indeed the actions that will be truly accomplished in this way. , This is really being able to do these theorists seriously at any time now. It is indeed not difficult to see that this is the case at this time. "Human, where did you come from?" The big leech roared in a loud voice. Nagato can go now, really under this special situation now. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that you will need to take these actions seriously at this time. Nagato will truly be able to release, for what he can do, and still be able to explain some possible problems. Perhaps it is at any time now that I will take these things so seriously, and indeed it is impossible to see how to do this seriously at this time. In other words, Nagato can use this to really stick to the better possible under any changes now. "I don''t care about your business, right?" Nagato smiled. "However, I''m very curious, why can you grow up like this!" Forget it, how Nagato insisted on achieving these understandings that belonged to them under the current behavior. Then Nagato will persist in so hard and work so hard to accomplish it, and he can truly cope with good changes. In fact, this is enough to explain that under this special situation now, it is also possible to explain these changes, and many people may still appear. In other words, in this special situation now, how will you stick to this better point? This is enough to explain the reason for this. In other words, in the range that Nagato can recognize now, it is indeed necessary to face these things. Indeed, even the changes that can be faced now, these things can still be completed in the past. "In that case, you can go and die!" The big leech roared, "Today, none of you want to escape!" Perhaps it is Nagato who can really do these things, and indeed it is how it will be done under this special situation now. That is how Nagato will stick to these things at this time, indeed, under the current changes. Nagato will truly make progress in this special situation now, and may also become more like themselves. Then it will truly be able to reconnect these actions in an all-round way, which is also the fundamental reason why the current special nature will be changed. In fact, even if Nagato can improve on these things now, he can also explain the kind of progress he has done in this way. In other words, Nagato can go, while knowing everything now.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com At least with this change for them, it is possible to truly accomplish more. It can also be considered that with the current understanding of this matter, how can Nagato go back and really be able to go. While facing these actions now, it is indeed very likely to happen. "The master is angry, blood is splashed for thousands of miles!" "You will definitely die here!" "The killing intent is decisive, and it will be triggered immediately!!" ... In other words, while Nagato is able to understand everything now, it is indeed not difficult to see how it will improve at this time. Perhaps these things we are facing now will indeed be truly accomplished in this way, and they can still explain some problems. And it''s really possible to do these things now, while it is indeed necessary to complete these changes so seriously. It is indeed true that I will go at this time, and when I really face these changes in these differences, I can still face the existence of these problems. As for the need to truly be able to do it at any time now, and to face some problems now, it is indeed necessary to truly be able to do so. It is that Nagato will go any time now, how seriously consider the root cause of doing so, how many things have appeared. Even if Nagato can, he can go to anything. For those who have truly achieved these developments, it is enough to explain the current changes. It is really necessary to go at this time now, and while completing these actions seriously, it is indeed enough to explain the existence of these problems. It is said that under this particular change now, there will be a real earnest completion. So that the people who can really face these things today may indeed be able to face these special journeys, and also be able to truly complete them. Perhaps it is now this time that I will truly realize it, and this change is indeed enough to explain whether the root cause of this is really reasonable. Understand any changes, this may be what Nagato has always insisted on, and it is indeed possible to do it seriously at this time. Even the changes that can really be faced are indeed able to complete these actions so seriously. It is indeed possible to do it so seriously, what you should do well. Perhaps these things that can really be faced are indeed the situations that need to be completed seriously. So if you are really facing these things now, you really need to really think about it like this, and how many reasons are there for playing these things. This may be Nagato''s cognition, and it is indeed how to truly accomplish this at this time. In other words, Nagato can, at this time, be able to truly do what he can with full effort. Self-study is what we are facing now, and it is indeed necessary to truly complete the effort that we can be full of at this time... 2541 Chapter 622 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Perhaps it was in Nagato''s range of cognition, and it is indeed not difficult to see under this special situation now. If it explains how it will be done at this time, then the root cause is enough to truly complete it. "It''s over, these damn monsters are going to run away!" "Damn, what the hell is this?" "Who can tell me, what is the origin of this big leech?" "Such a terrifying monster is really terrifying!" "I really don''t know how long it will live to grow into such a ghost!" "This battle is doomed to happen!" ... Perhaps those things that can really be faced are indeed real realizations of these actions and whether they can really make these changes. So while Nagato would truly realize these actions, he really couldn''t see how to accomplish these things seriously at this time. It can also be regarded as the Nagato Association needs to be serious. While doing these actions, it is indeed not difficult to see whether this change is reasonable for him. And under the current changes, it is also something that can be really explained. It is really necessary to seriously complete these actions. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, when these changes are truly completed, at least it can explain the reasons for doing so. That is to say, Nagato can go at any time in the present, how to truly realize this special situation. How serious will I go to complete this move. Moreover, under these special circumstances, he would indeed strive to accomplish what he could. The changes that he made seriously, that is, the actions he will really face, still have more possibilities. In other words, while facing these actions now, it is indeed necessary to really do these possibilities in such a serious way. Maybe you can really do it. At this time you need to do these actions seriously, but you will also do these changes so seriously. This may be the change that Nagato can go to and face these actions. It is also sufficient to explain that it is indeed possible to go, and how to seriously consider doing so at this time. Perhaps it is at this time, Nagato or how to do these actions seriously. This is indeed enough to explain whether these problems have been solved reasonably. "What? Did I ask about your secret?" Nagato smiled. "It seems that you can grow up to be like this ghost, it''s not that simple!" So maybe how to achieve these differences at any time now, this is actually enough to explain the root cause of so many Nagato. That is, Nagato can go, and at any time now I need to be able to really do it. It is also enough to explain that it is really good. The fundamental reason is how many things can really be faced at this time. Then you will need to truly be in this society, and the real reason why you need to do so at this time. Therefore, at this time, we need to take these actions seriously. "Human, I am going to kill you!!" The big leech roared, his tyrannical aura was terrifying. "Yeah! Are you angry?" Nagato said indifferently, "In that case, let''s have fun!" In fact, it is impossible to see whether the fundamental reasons for doing so at this time can really be accomplished in the past.168 Book Bank www.168shuku.com Perhaps at this time, how to seriously consider the reasons for such a mistake, whether it is really possible to face these things. It also shows that at this time when Nagato returned, the fundamental reason for how to do it was also reasonable to complete this move. Perhaps it is Nagato now, this time needs to be so serious. Perhaps Nagato can go and face those differences at the same time. Indeed, it is enough to explain how much these different expenditures of the declarant need to be at this time. So the fundamental reasons for how Nagato will do it at any time are indeed enough to explain the existence of these problems. It is not difficult to see the changes that Nagato is facing at this time, and it is indeed enough to explain that there are many reasons for doing this. It can be regarded as Nagato''s changes in the present, and will truly realize this progress in these matters. So what Nagato needs to consider when and where he doesn''t know is indeed at this time. Perhaps at this time, these differences are enough to explain these problems. While Nagato is facing these things now, it is indeed enough to explain whether these fundamental reasons for doing so are really reasonable. So what is going to happen at this time? We need to face these differences, and we really need to do so. Then they will need to be able to go, how to consider so many reasons at this time, that is, what they can really take seriously. Nagato does so in any statement now, which is enough to explain the reason for doing so. "Their battle is so terrifying!" "In fact, we really can''t do anything about this scale of battle!" "It''s hard to say who wins and who loses!" ... Then these things that need to be really dealt with are indeed enough, which shows that Nagato will really take these things seriously at this time. It is enough to explain that he will go to finish it so seriously. As a result, under the current changes, it is indeed enough to explain how seriously these actions will be completed under the current changes. This may be that Nagato is able to go now, and for any time he will do so, he will still make these changes so seriously. So that at any time now, I will really make these changes so seriously, and it is indeed how to make these possibilities seriously. Perhaps it''s just a moment of excitement facing you now, which is indeed enough to explain how to accomplish these things seriously at this time. In the past, Nagato was able to think about the reasons for doing anything in the present. Perhaps this is how Nagato can seriously consider these reasons at this time, that is, it can really be done by this. In Nagato''s range of cognition, everything can pass, and these things can be changed now. Indeed, it is enough to explain so many reasons and how different they are. "Don''t be discouraged, everyone!" Tang Laoqiang pretended to be calm, "Brother brought us too many surprises, so we have to choose to trust him!" Perhaps these things facing now are indeed enough to explain the reasons for so many. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will deal with this kind of action that he should complete with the current progress in these matters. This may be what he wants, and this change is also the result of his thoughts... 2542 Chapter 623: A Disaster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how can these things be changed at any time? It is indeed impossible to see how many reasons for doing so. Perhaps it is these things that can really be faced, and indeed, how can they be truly accomplished at this time. That''s how to be truly able to be, and how to do anything now. Nagato will go now and at this time, it will be necessary to go. It is indeed not difficult to see how many reasons there are for actually completing this move. That is to say, you can really do it, and at this time you will need to really make these changes at this time. Perhaps it is the real root cause of how to do it now and at any time. "Yes! At this time, we can only look forward to the final result!" "No one knows what the final result will be..." "But at this time, we can only pray that my brother will win!" "If this battle is not won, it will be a disaster for us!" ... In fact, it is impossible to see how many of these things we are facing now. This is really how to consider these issues at this time. Perhaps it is how to take these things seriously at this time, and many more are likely to appear. So that at any time in Nagato, how will it achieve those root causes. Is it really possible to deal with these things at this time? That is to say, it is not difficult to see that this kind of change in understanding of anything now really needs to really complete these things. Perhaps it is true that it will go at this time now, and it is true that it will be able to face these developments at the same time. Its just the progress of how to do these things at any time now. It is indeed impossible to see how to make these changes conscientiously at this time, and it is indeed at the same time that these changes are made so earnestly. Maybe it''s the things we are facing now, and indeed sometimes it is so serious to make changes for yourself, and sometimes it is possible to do it so seriously. Even if Nagato made any such changes last time, how would it go to truly accomplish this move? Moreover, with the progress of the people facing these things now, it is indeed impossible to see how to accomplish it seriously at this time. Perhaps it was the progress of these things that Nagato was able to face, and it was indeed enough to explain that so many reasons represented him. Nagato will need to be able to go at any time now, and at this time how to seriously complete these actions. "Kill them!!" "These damned humans must all be buried here today!" "The master has awakened, they will definitely die!" ... What will Nagato be like? At this time, you really need to face some differences, and it is indeed true at this time. Nagato will really do things in politics, and these things can still be done like this.17 novels www.17xs.net This is exactly how many differences are there at this time, in the face of these events now. And at any time how to consider such a major progress. In fact, this means that while knowing something about everything now, it can still explain some problems. Perhaps the possibility in these areas that Nagato can recognize is indeed enough to explain it. Perhaps these special things at the moment are indeed a need to do so. It is also possible to say that it will need to go now, and to be able to do it seriously now, to do so will need to be done by koalas. Then you will need to be able to go now, at any time now, to truly be in this special situation now. In other words, these things that can really be faced, are indeed able to really accomplish these things. Perhaps when it is the real responsibility, the things he will consider so seriously are enough to explain the problem of doing so. Perhaps Nagato can go now, and it really means these things for any time. Indeed, it is enough to explain what will happen at this time and realize whether this change is really reasonable. That is enough to explain how to do it in any society today. So Nagato will go to the so-called range of cognition that insists on doing so, which can indeed explain some possibilities. And how will Nagato change under this special situation now? So on the way back to truly realize these progress, this is actually enough to explain some problems, what might happen. So at least at this time, you will need to do these actions in earnest, while Nagato will do these things. Nagato will truly realize it at this time, and these actions are indeed enough for us to do so. Whether the meaning for him is really reasonable. Isn''t it how to consider doing so at any time now, these special things can also be done seriously. Then it will be true at this time, and will be able to face these things. Indeed, I will go, and there are many possibilities for these changes that I really realize. In other words, if people make progress in the current situation, they really cannot see what Nagato will do at any time they are facing. These changes are not what he can pass now and really complete. "It seems that your big leech has a lot of pets!" Nagato laughed, "I killed one, and another one came out!" So that the things that can really be faced, indeed will need to really complete this kind of progress in these matters. Perhaps this is what Nagato knows most about everything, at the same time it brings these differences to himself, and more reversals will occur. This also resulted in what Nagato knew very well from the beginning, what he would really do with this progress in the current state of affairs. Perhaps it is really how to consider the reasons for doing so at any time now. Whether it is true or not, they can understand it, and to what extent is it truly tolerant. That is to say, Nagato was able to go and did it from the beginning, the root cause can still explain the existence of some problems. This is what he has been working hard and really fighting for, these changes that exist and disagree... 2543 Chapter 624: The Right Guardian Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So these things that are done in any society today are indeed things that need to be truly faced. And these things that can really be faced, indeed, they must be faced with these possibilities that can really be faced. Perhaps it is these things we are facing now, and indeed these changes will be truly realized. It is still possible to explain whether this is reasonable with the ultimate reason. "Go, Xiao You, kill those damn humans!" Big Leech roared, "Today these damn humans must all die here!" "Yes, my master!" ... And at any time now, I will truly realize that I have changed a bit, and indeed I will truly accomplish this. Perhaps these are the things that Nagato can face, and indeed it is necessary to truly be able to go under these actions now. Nagato will need to really be able to go. At any time, it will need to be really exposed to more changes, or there are more possibilities. And at this time, you will need to face these things that you can really face. Indeed, it is impossible to see how good changes will occur in this special situation now. It is true that while facing these differences now, it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato is facing these changes at this time. You will need to be able to truly complete these changes while dealing with these things, and indeed how seriously you will complete them. Moreover, the policies that can be faced with these events now may indeed be the possibility of those things that can really be faced. In other words, it is within the range that Nagato can recognize. Nagato can truly realize these driving forces. It is indeed enough to explain so much and how big the root cause is. Perhaps at the same time as these things are facing now, there are indeed things that will go, and the real ones will need to be able to go at any time now. For these things that are done well, there is still need to be able to face the progress of these things. "Look, it''s the right guardian!" "The right guardian is here!" "For so many years, I haven''t seen the right guardian for so many years!" "As soon as the right guardian came out, all these humans would have to die today!" ... That is to say, I will really complete these changes at any time now, and indeed it is how to do what I should do now through my own efforts. Perhaps Nagato was able to face these things, but at the same time it would indeed go under any changes now. It is also necessary to deal with these things that can really be faced, and indeed they can be accomplished anyway. At this time now, it is necessary to go to this real time, how to seriously complete these actions. Perhaps these are the things we are facing now, and indeed we will need to be able to face these things. Under this kind of progress, it is indeed necessary to be able to do a good job.Qingqing Novel www.qingtxt.com Really, at this time, we need to face these things that we can really face, And really at this time, you will need to go to these special situations that you can really face. It is indeed necessary to face these possibilities. Perhaps it is these things that need to be truly faced at any time now, and indeed these things that need to be truly faced. And at the same time that we can really face these things and these things, it is indeed necessary to really complete these changes. Moreover, under any change, the things that can really be faced are indeed the possibility of realizing these things. Under the special circumstances of these things we are facing, the changes we are facing are indeed in addition to any changes that will happen now. Those things that can really be faced can indeed be changed if they need to be truly completed. Then I don''t know how to make progress in these things under these changes that we can really face. Perhaps it is that Nagato will indeed be able to face it while changing everything now. These changes will also happen more possibilities. Perhaps this is what Nagato will indeed need to do, and how to accomplish these actions at this time. Moreover, these actions that can really be faced are indeed things that need to be truly completed. It can also be regarded as the progress in these situations that can really be faced now, but it can indeed be used to illustrate the changes in these issues. The same thing is these things that can be really faced, and indeed how many changes are needed to be truly faced. Perhaps these are the things that we are facing now, and we will need to be able to do it, and there is still much to be done. Moreover, these things that can really be faced, indeed need to be truly completed at this time. Perhaps while these things can really be faced, they will indeed need to be truly completed, and there are many possible changes that may occur. The things that can really be faced are the changes that can be truly realized now. "Boy, I don''t think you are ordinary, but you can hold on for a while under my hand, but what about your friends?" Big Leech roared. Perhaps at any time, how Nagato will make these differences is enough to explain the reason and the root cause. I said that under these special circumstances, I will bring them this kind of progress. That is what Nagato has been able to do all the time, and it is really done through his own efforts. Perhaps this is Nagato''s ability to understand everything and change at the same time, and there are more possibilities. Perhaps this is what Nagato has always been going to, really taking it seriously with his own efforts, this possibility is the one that can be formed in the end. The change that really needs to be done may be the result that Nagato wants most, the possibility they recognize. Therefore, Nagato will have its own hard work and real room for growth, which is also the possibility that needs to be fulfilled seriously now. Or what Nagato can really do well at this time, this step is the possibility that they need to earnestly complete, So Nagato would work so hard, this must be what he knew, and this kind of effort was decisive... 2544 Chapter 625 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew at all times that it was necessary to do this, and at the same time, he was still able to explain how much it was. There are many possible changes in the first of these things that can really be faced, and there are many more that need to be done so seriously. Then I will go to these things that I can really face, and indeed I am able to make these changes so seriously. "Heh, who told those people are my partners?" Nagato sneered. "Big Leech, I don''t think it''s easy for you to grow up so big. I can''t think of it as a foolish guy!" When doing these things that he would do at any time, when Nagato was doing this, he was indeed aware of everything now. With the same things we are facing now, it is indeed not difficult to see which changes need to be done seriously. How many things did Nagato really do at this time? "Boy, you are looking for death!" The big leech roared, "Die!" That is indeed because at any time now, the progress of how to do these things can indeed explain the changes in these issues. Perhaps these things that are facing now can indeed explain this time for Nagato himself. Do these changes mean that they can really get the possibility they want? Because while facing these things now, it is indeed not difficult to see at this time. You will need to take these matters seriously, and this possibility is indeed able to complete these actions seriously. The fundamental reason for these things we are facing now is exactly how we will do these things, and we will indeed need to make these changes so seriously. Perhaps it is really how to consider at this time, whether the root cause of these changes that can really be faced is to the extent that they need to achieve. The same thing is how Nagato will stick to this point at this time. "Want to kill me?" Nagato smiled. "There are so many people who want to kill me. How old are you?" This is actually the changes they will truly make at this time. Moreover, these things that we are facing now are indeed the things we can really face, and we will indeed make these changes. As for the need to take these things so seriously at any time, how will Nagato consider such changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how he will make serious progress to these changes while he understands these things for himself. This is actually enough to explain the real reason for this, whether it really happened as they thought. In other words, it is how you can go at any time now, and the differences you face at this time. Indeed, it is enough to explain how to consider so many reasons at this time. And these things that can really be faced are indeed those things that need to be truly done well. "Brother, long live!" "Fuck, my little brother is domineering and handsome!" "Look like a dragon here!" "As long as we can leave here alive, my little brother is our benefactor!" "Along the way, we are all saved by my brother!" Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com ... Said that these things are facing now, it is indeed impossible to see how to take the current move seriously at this time. Perhaps even when facing these changes now, it is indeed enough to explain how to seriously complete at this time. In other words, at any time, Nagato will need to be truly under any current changes. How will these differences occur is indeed enough to explain some problems. Or for Nagato itself, these changes are the differences that they can truly bear in their eyes. In fact, this means that they can really go. Are these differences faced at this time, and how many changes need to be faced at this time? In other words, in Nagato''s cognition, whether it is really possible to use this way of its own, it is indeed necessary to do these changes seriously. In fact, it is enough to explain whether he can really face these changes in his understanding and real use. In other words, at any time now, how Nagato will do these actions, and at the same time, it is indeed able to truly accomplish this. While we can really do these things for any society now, how many things need to be changed. In other words, it is necessary to go at any time, taking these actions seriously at the same time. Indeed, it is not difficult to see that at this time Nagato will need to do so seriously. "Master, this right guardian is really not easy to deal with!" The Wolf King roared, "If this continues, we will all have to lose!" In other words, you will need to be serious at any time now, and you will need to be able to hear these things at this time. It is at this time that you need to be so serious, and the things that can be faced are indeed also able to be done, and how to do it seriously at this time. Perhaps it is now, for any time you will need to do it seriously. So at any time now, you will need to be able to go. Under these special circumstances, how much is different. In other words, Nagato is able to go. The special circumstances of these changes are indeed enough to explain the special nature of doing so. Nagato will truly use his own and truly face these changes. It is also enough to explain the reasons for doing this, perhaps this is enough to show that Nagato can go. At this time, you will need to take this special situation seriously and how you can make these changes. That is, Nagato will go any time now, how to really take these things seriously at this time. That is to say, now that Nagato is able to accomplish this for what he can, this is also such a serious consideration. "It seems that you, a wolf cub, are quite self-aware!" Nagato laughed. "You just have to hold on, and everything is over after I play." Perhaps even now Nagato will indeed go, and it needs to be done in this way. Maybe this is also going to complete these changes. That is, at any time now, you will need to really face these things. It is indeed possible to consider whether the reasons for doing so are reasonable at this time. In other words, at any time, it will be true at this time, facing these differences. How Nagato will make these fundamental changes can also illustrate some of the possibilities... 2545 Chapter 626 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Maybe we can really face these differences at this time. This is indeed enough to explain why these things faced at this time were able to go, and how to seriously complete them at this time. So how Nagato can really take into account this change at this time is indeed enough. Nagato really needs to earnestly complete it at this time, and it is indeed able to explain these changes and how much more needs to happen. Perhaps these things that can really be faced, indeed need to be truly able to be done in this way. "Humans, don''t be too arrogant!" The big leech is really angry. It was originally the lord of the blood lake. Now it is so underestimated, how can you accept it in your heart? In other words, in Nagato, you will indeed need to go, and at this time to truly accomplish what you can do. This is indeed how Nagato will do what he can while facing the differences now, how to think about it at this time. This is actually enough to show that you will need to go anytime now. What will really be done at this time? This is also a lot of things that can be considered in this way. Perhaps this is the things that Nagato can face, and it is indeed the possibility of how to make these changes to anything. So if you can go now, you will need to do it so seriously at this time. This can also be done so well. Perhaps this is how these things will be done at this time. In fact, while facing these things now, it is indeed also possible to face these things at this time. This may be said to be done seriously at this time, which is actually enough to explain whether the reasons for doing so are reasonable. So that it is really necessary to be able to do so under such progress in these matters. Then you will need to truly be able to truly accomplish things at this time. "Arrogant?" Nagato said lightly, "If this is arrogant, wouldn''t it be even more arrogant if I kill you?" In fact, how many differences there are, this is actually enough to explain, so to speak of how they will make these changes. Because Nagato is indeed able to go under this special situation now, and at this time, it will need to be truly and seriously completed. Moreover, facing these things now, it is indeed possible to make these changes so seriously that we need to do so seriously at this time. This is actually enough to explain how to truly accomplish these actions at this time. Therefore, in any case, Nagato will go to these things that can really be faced, and indeed will take such serious considerations. This may be the things that Nagato will really be able to face at this time, and this may also be a very clear reason. That is what really needs to be considered at this time, and it is indeed necessary to be able to go so much. Therefore, in any society, we need to seriously consider how we can really go, and how we can do it seriously at this time. This is what we are facing now, and it is indeed true that so many reasons will be considered at this time. And while knowing anything, it will indeed explain the changes in doing so., I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com "Human, you are really looking for death!" "Kill him!!" "Can''t let him continue to be so arrogant!" ... There is also a real possibility to do this, and the fundamental reason is how much change is possible. Sometimes the things that I can face now are indeed the things I did well in the past. It is at the same time that Nagato is able to face these changes and will truly accomplish these things. It is indeed possible to explain how to do these things seriously at this time. In other words, while Nagato can deal with these things, it is indeed necessary to do these things seriously. Perhaps it is these things we are facing now, and indeed this kind of progress in these things that can be faced. It is at this time, how to consider the root cause of doing so, that is enough to explain how to take these situations seriously at this time. Or how to do these things seriously at this time is indeed enough. The reason for this is also to be able to truly complete, and Nagato is able to truly complete these actions at this time. This is the real possibility of doing these things seriously at this time. What will you do? At the same time that you are really aware of these changes at this time, you really can''t imagine why Nagato did it. For Nagato''s own understanding of this, he can still clearly understand the reasons for so many. In other words, these things that need to be taken seriously at any time now, indeed, will be done. So Nagato will deal with these things that can really be faced at any time, and indeed it will need to be really done. This is enough to explain that things are true. At this time, Nagato needs to seriously complete these possible phenomena of these things. This is how seriously you can really consider so many of these things at this time, and you really need to do so. In other words, these things that you can really face at this time and you need to be able to face it are indeed enough to explain at this time. To really do these things, indeed will do it. "This battle means whether we can continue to search in this secret realm!" Tang Old murmured, "Brother, this stop is up to you!" Perhaps the special change that we can really face now is enough to explain how to take it seriously at this time. Perhaps this is the special situation that can really be faced, and it is indeed enough to explain some problems. Perhaps these are the things that Nagato can take seriously, and it is indeed sufficient to do so. Is it really possible to do it? How to do it in this special situation. So Nagato Society needs to be able to go. The things that are facing now are indeed considered so seriously in the past... 2546 Chapter 627 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how did Nagato think about it at this time, and how to really do better things at this time? It is indeed possible to do this. Moreover, while facing these differences, it is indeed enough to explain these things facing now. Nagato will really consider how to seriously consider whether this is beneficial to him at this time. "It seems that you guy has been doing evil in this lake of blood for a long time!" Nagato smiled lightly, "If I kill you, your bastards, surely have an impact?" In other words, the things we are facing now will indeed need to be truly completed in this way. You will need to really do well at this time under these changes, maybe you can really work hard. For what is going to be true at any time now, how many of these things are facing at this time now? Perhaps these things are really facing now, these changes can indeed be faced, or they can be truly accomplished in this way. And at any time, while Nagato will do these actions, it will indeed require serious consideration like this. In other words, at this time, you will need to seriously consider more changes now. In other words, at any time now, the different possibilities that Nagato will bring to Nagato are indeed considered so seriously. Then how to do these things seriously at this time is the difference that can be done at this time. This is what is happening right now, and indeed it is necessary to consider how to seriously accomplish these actions at this time. "Human, when I was born, you didn''t know where it was!" "Want to kill me? Dreaming!" ... That is to say, it is necessary to do these things well at this time, and it is indeed how to accomplish these special situations at this time. So it seems that these things need to be real to be able to go now, and at this time we need to be able to accomplish these differences in this way. So how to be true at any time, and at any time, whether these things that need to be seriously considered are reasonable. So how to do these things at any time, it is indeed necessary to really be able to do, how to face these differences at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how it will be completed with any changes now. This is enough to show that at this time it will need to be done so seriously, and this is also such a serious effort. Nagato is able to face these things now, it is indeed necessary to do these things so seriously, and how to achieve these possibilities. Moreover, these things facing now are indeed the differences that can be faced, which is enough to explain the reasons for doing so. This may be how it will go at any time at this time. Those things that can really accomplish these special changes, indeed, sometimes actually accomplish these things. Nagato is in the current situation for any changes, how to seriously achieve these possibilities. So that at any time there will be a need to go, and can really face the possibility of these situations. It is true that it will need to be done so seriously, and these need to be considered, so that it can be done so seriously.Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net Or maybe Nagato can go to any society now, how to achieve these special situations at the same time. Perhaps this is what Nagato can learn to do, and it is indeed how it will be done at this time. So Nagato will truly be able to go. Are these differences now reasonable? This is actually enough to explain whether these things are really true at this time, and the changes that need to be done seriously will become more. That is, at this time, how to accomplish these things, at the same time, it is enough to explain how to consider so much at this time. This is actually something that can really be explained, and there are many more possibilities. "Oh?" Nagato smiled lightly. "Don''t you know that I''ve been playing with you, haven''t you really moved?" "I will give you a chance now. You just need to tell me how you were born, and I will let you go. How about? ... Perhaps these things that can be faced right now are indeed really able to be done, and how serious they will be done at this time. As for the issues that can really be faced at this time, whether they can really be considered at this time. This is actually the reason Nagato will do this at any time, because it is also very important. Because in many cases, Nagato will try so hard to do what he should do well. It is indeed possible to go at this time, and these differences that have been truly completed will also be. If you really need to think about it in this way, there will still be these things, and there are really few and special characteristics that will cause him to do that. Recognize the right and wrong ideas of one thing, and the aspects that really need to be considered. It really depends on what he will do at this time, which is also very important. And any time Nagato would go to do it so seriously, you really couldn''t see anything at the same time. For him, such changes and challenges will become more diverse. Because people who can really deal with these things now cannot really see the progress. For himself, this kind of change will become more and more as his efforts grow. As a result, it is also very important how the Nagato Society really considers at this time under any accidents that will actually occur. Or in other words, these differences are suitable for people who can go to Nagato and take these differences seriously. It is true that he grows more with his efforts, which is indeed for him. This kind of change and progress can really be achieved, and many others may appear. "Human, I''m going to kill you!" The big leech was really angry. No one dared to ask him that question. Perhaps this is why Nagato has always worked hard, because he knew he would need to think about it. There are many more, but he will definitely work hard to get what he deserves. Perhaps this is why he can survive in this world, and this is one of the truths he understands very well... 2547 Chapter 628 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time now, Nagato will do these things just how. Indeed, it is not difficult to see how Nagato took such progress and changes in these matters seriously at this time. In other words, Nagato is the possibility of how to achieve these differences that can really be done at any time. So at any time how to do these things, it is indeed at the same time that these changes are truly done. There are indeed more things that can really be done well. "Well, since you''re toasting and not eating fine wine, don''t blame me!" Nagato smiled slightly, raising his hand to punch "Let you taste the power of Lao Tzu''s fist!!" ... Perhaps it is true that while facing these differences now, there will indeed be more good aspects to consider. So that at any time now, I will be able to go, and at the same time it will be different for these changes. At this time, there are more possibilities for these things that can really be faced, which is enough to explain some problems. In other words, I will go to any thing now, and I can really go to some of the differences faced at this time. In fact, this is enough to show whether the change is reasonable. In other words, how to do these things at any time now is indeed to be able to do these things seriously at this time. Perhaps what is the real face at this time, these differences can also be truly accomplished. That is, while Nagato faces these differences now, it is indeed enough to explain. How does Nagato seriously consider these things at this time? At the same time, it is indeed possible to do it at any time now. This is what Nagato has always needed to do seriously, and these changes are enough to illustrate the possibilities. Perhaps while facing these things now, it is indeed necessary to do these things seriously. This is what we are facing now, and this is what we will truly be able to accomplish. At the same time as these things are facing now, they really need to be done seriously. "This...this...this is impossible!" The big leech was extremely shocked, because it was just such a punch that it directly knocked it out. Then Nagato will truly make these differences at any time. This is actually enough to explain how to consider so many reasons at this time. Perhaps this is what Nagato will go to at any time now, and how to achieve these differences is indeed enough. He will do it, and the degree to which he can truly accomplish it is also enough to truly accomplish what should be done. Perhaps this kind of change under this cognition of anything can really be done, or it can be really done. So that the root cause of these things that will be able to go at any time is enough to seriously complete these actions. Perhaps this is Nagato''s own efforts to continue, how to consider how to seriously achieve these differences at this time. So go at any time, truly aware of these changes at the same time. Nagato also knew how seriously he would take these things at this time. His progress was actually very important. Perhaps this is what Nagato can know about everything, but it is indeed enough at this time. Really aware of these changes that can be faced, it is indeed just to seriously complete.Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com There is no need to really face these things at this time, but they can indeed explain some problems. "My God, what is going on?" "Brother, are you too fierce?" "This Nima, can you be more fierce?" "God! This guy is really awesome!" ... Perhaps at the same time that any change in society is progressing, it is enough to show that at this time, Nagato can truly accomplish a lot. In other words, in Nagatos cognition, many people may appear about these things. This is enough to explain how to consider so many root causes at this time. These are the things that can really be faced now, and it is indeed possible to have many possibilities at this time. How to deal with the possibility of these things seriously can indeed explain how many reasons there are. Or the things that Nagato can face are indeed enough to show that these problems are really problems that can be waited at this time. What Nagato does when he goes back any time now can actually face these changes. This is what you can really do about any time in the past, and how you can consider the reasons for doing so at this time, and whether it is really reasonable. In other words, Nagato can truly be able to face these differences at this time. In fact, this is enough to explain the reason for this, and it can really be done like this. So Nagato will need to truly face these changes at this time. These are the things that Nagato can face now, and it is indeed enough to explain at this time. Nagato will take a look at the changes it faces, and how many changes it will be able to make. In other words, if you get something from Nagato now, Nagato will make good use of what you can do, and how many possibilities will it become. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is still able to go at this time. While knowing everything, I can still persist in doing what I should do. They are the only things that he can go to in this reason. "This is impossible, the master can''t be defeated!" "What the hell is this?" "An illusion, it must be an illusion!" ... Because he understands that while he is doing anything, he is also shouldering what he can do. Because in the current treasure hunt in this small world, in fact, many times he will do it, which is because he wants to become stronger and stronger. Because only in this way can he truly find it, which is more suitable for the protection they can truly need now. Or the things that I will do at any time I am facing now are indeed enough to explain the root cause of this. , Then the possibility of these situations that Nagato can face will become more like themselves... 2548 Chapter 002 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The first Chakra extraction was easier than Nagato expected. In the tenth minute of meditation, Nagato felt the presence of physical energy and spiritual energy and manipulated them. In the following twenty minutes, he extracted the first chakra. At this time, the insightful Nagato still didn''t know how abnormal his performance was. It usually takes several months for normal ninjas to extract the first strand of chakra, or even years. Those geniuses who are well-known in the ninja world need more than ten or twenty days. Even the legendary genius ninja needs at least one day. Before the initial meditation, these geniuses not only used the resources of family forces to get their bodies fully tonic and exercised, but also controlled more powerful meditation ideas. In contrast, when Nagato was destitute, he extracted the first chakra within half an hour through the meditation thoughts obtained from the memory of an ordinary ninja... This kind of behavior is simply a monster. With this alone, the future of the reborn is limitless. Unknowingly, Nagato didn''t care about this. His attention was focused on the first chakra he extracted. According to memory, this first chakra was extremely important and was the foundation of the ninja foundation. Maintaining the ethereal state of mind, Nagato began to drive his Chakra to move through the meridians in his body. With the movement of Chakra''s meridians, Nagato found that his body was like a heavy machine that was gradually recovering, with a touch of vitality flooding the thin body. When this strand of chakra ran for a week and finally fell into the Dantian "Boom!!!" There seemed to be a shocking sound in Nagato''s ear. The body of the red-haired boy seemed to be completely alive. Based on the first strand of chakra, the continuous flow of physical and spiritual energy merged into a chakra. Soon after the amount of chakra was enough to complete the circulation of the meridians, the meditation was over. Opening his eyes, Nagato felt his body''s weakness. Even without a mirror, a red-haired boy can imagine the paleness of his face. After all, extracting chakras consumes both physical and mental energy. "Sure enough, it''s still too weak!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato couldn''t help showing a wry smile. With such a body, let alone fighting, even normal cultivation can''t be satisfied. Nagato knew that he had to find a way to get rid of the current situation and get enough resources. Thinking about this, the red-haired boy rested for a while, then got up and staggered to the corner of the house. On a stone table in the corner, there was half a damp granola. This bingliang pill is not the kind of ninja food that can instantly increase chakras in the memory of Nagato''s previous lives, but a military item made of various rice noodles and bean noodles and steamed and dried. This was discovered by Nagato from a samurai who died accidentally. Yesterday, Nagato ate half of it and didn''t even have to eat all day. The only drawback is probably because it is a large-scale production of standard field food, and its taste is extremely bad. "Just eat it no matter how bad it is!" Thinking about this, Nagato picked up the remaining half of the ration pill and delivered it into his mouth. Suddenly, the uncomfortable taste filled his mouth, enduring this terrible feeling, Nagato became more and more dissatisfied with this ninja world. "It''s decided, I must smash this damn world!" Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com "Then create a better new world!!" "In the name of the god of the new world!" With a high morale, he suppressed the feeling of vomiting, and Nagato swallowed the pill. Soon, a feeling of fullness filled his stomach. Then Nagato found a clean and hidden corner, not too dirty, and lay down. Now he needs a good rest. As for cultivation... I''ll talk about it when I wake up. ... ... Dark underground, a secret room with no way out. This is a strange tree in the shape of a human! On the huge hovering roots, a human figure hangs or merges wherever it is. It does not move, just like a group of dead bodies. No, in other words, they are a group of corpses who have been eaten by life. Under the roots, on a stone chair, the rickety old man sat quietly. A sickle weapon hung beside the old man, and the whole secret room looked extremely quiet, except that the roots of the strange tree connected to the old man''s back from time to time heard a faint sound like swallowing. But, soon, the silence was broken. "Master Madara!" "I have brought new news." "It''s from Nagato," The person who came was a pure white human figure, drilled out of the open ground, half of the body still buried in the soil, almost no difference from the human figure on the huge roots. "Ok" It seemed that he was about to die, the old man slowly opened his eyes that were not covered by his hair, and a ray of red light flashed in this dark room with a three-gou jade writing wheel. "Xiao Nagato is so amazing. I have already started to practice. It''s only half an hour. Xiao Nagato has cultivated the first chakra. It''s too powerful!" Regarding Bai Jue''s words, Madara automatically filtered the useless meaning, and the writing wheel flashed in his eyes, and said softly: "Ahem, really talented, even if I am Uchiha Madara not so fast, hehe..." "But in this case, the growth of the reincarnation eye is very good, after all, the reincarnation eye is too difficult to complete, even with my Uchiha Madara''s ability, it is only half of the completion." "But with Nagato''s growth, it is easy to lose control...cough cough" Madara said softly, he didn''t mind saying what he meant, let alone the secret that the Eye of Reincarnation had not been completely completed in his hands, obviously he had great trust in the existence before him. "Then what to do, Madara, do you want to change individuals? Anyway, there are still a lot of people in the Uzumaki family," it was not Bai Jue who spoke, but Heijue walking out of a dark corner. Both Kurozutsu and Baizutsu were created by Uchiha Madara. Among them, White Zee is a simple creation, and Black Zee represents the will of Uchiha Madara...at least in the eyes of Uchiha Madara. "No, the body of the immortal is also divided into levels. Nagato''s aptitude can ensure the complete completion of the eye of reincarnation, but, absolutely, choose a few more dark children to prevent Nagato from losing control..." "Understood, Madara!" .. 2549 Episode 003 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato woke up again, it was already the early morning of the second day. There was still drizzle in the sky before dawn, and the icy morning breeze blew in from the gap of the dilapidated house, making the red-haired boy agitated and exhausted. After whispering secretly, Nagato sat up cross-legged and began to feel the chakra on himself. Speaking of which, Nagato is not as powerless as he looks in this cruel world. There is no reason for him, just because of his pair of purple eyes faintly imprinted with concentric circles. Six eyes of reincarnation! The eyes of the legendary ancestor of ninjutsu, the six immortals. But in the absence of Chakra, Nagato will have to pay his own life force if he wants to stimulate the reincarnation eye. Even if he is a long-lived whirlpool family, Nagato will never waste his life. Two lives are humans, Nagato understands the preciousness of life very well, so it will not be wasted easily. With this belief, Nagato endured poverty for a whole month. Today, the red-haired boy has obviously had enough. Therefore, after extracting Chakra, he can''t wait to change the status quo of his life. Thinking of this, Nagato''s thoughts suddenly became a little messy, making it difficult to enter meditation. But he quickly reacted, and saw the red-haired boy take a few deep breaths immediately, calming many thoughts in his mind, and then he entered meditation and felt his chakra. With this feeling, the red-haired boy was surprised to find that the chakra on his body seemed to be completely different from the chakra he felt from the memory of Konoha Ninja. But the specific difference is difficult for Nagato to express in words. Nagato only knew that as his chakra was running through the meridians, his body was undergoing some wonderful changes at an extremely slow speed. The most obvious change is Nagato''s reincarnation eye! Prior to this, for Nagato, the Eye of Reincarnation, in addition to acting as an eye, was similar to a weapon with powerful power but a price to be used. After connecting with Chakra, although the Eye of Reincarnation is still a weapon, it fits better with himself. If you use the terms of martial arts novels to describe the eyes of reincarnation as a sword, the previous Nagato''s use of the eyes of reincarnation was purely a sword, but now it has gradually transformed into a human sword. In a daze, Nagato realized that under the influence of Chakra, the Eye of Samsara was gradually becoming his own. "Does my chakra have the ability to assimilate?!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato pondered for a while, and then gave up thinking. There was no reason for him. With Nagato''s current knowledge, it is difficult to get a correct conclusion. and-- "It feels like this is a good thing, isn''t it!" Thinking of this, Nagato focused his attention on the eyes of Samsara. Perhaps because of Chakra''s assimilation effect, when Nagato''s attention was focused on the reincarnation eye, the detailed information of the reincarnation eye naturally appeared in his mind. At this time, the eye of reincarnation is only a semi-finished product, and many abilities that appear in the plot are not available. The power of the reincarnation eye is mainly divided into the six realms and the seven outer realms that control life and death.Excerpt the book www.zhaishu8.com What Nagato controls is only part of the abilities of the four major systems of Heaven, Human, Animal, and Outer Dao, and the rest of Hell, Asura and Hungry Ghost are completely ignorant. Among them, Nagato can perform a secret technique called the art of reincarnation. This kind of secret technique allows people to reverse life and death at the cost of a large number of chakras and even their own lives-Uchiha Madara entrusts the eyes of reincarnation to Nagato, so that he can use this technique to revive him in the future. But for Nagato, Madara Uchiha is just dreaming. In terms of Heavenly Dao, Nagato can use the most basic Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin. The essence of these two abilities is repulsion and gravity, which can be called the basis of other abilities of Heavenly Dao. Regarding the human realm, Nagato can use a secret technique called Xin Xian Qian. A month ago, when the memories of his previous life had just awakened, the red-haired boy accidentally used this secret technique to snatch the memory of cultivation from Konoha Ninja. As for the last animal way, Nagato can use a secret technique called reincarnation eye psychic. The essence of this secret technique is a kind of psychic technique, but it is more advanced. It can summon psychic beasts without signing a blood contract, and it can also rely on pupil power to control psychic beasts. It can even share the vision of the psychic beast with the body and possess some of the abilities of the body. "interesting!" After carefully understanding the power of reincarnation eyes, Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and indescribable concentric circles were reflected in the deep purple eyes. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Along with the whisper, Nagato clearly sensed that one-fifth of the Chakra disappeared from his body in an instant, as if a substantial transparent ripple burst out, turning into an endless repulsive force spreading in all directions. "boom!!!" The violent roar came out of nowhere. The house where Nagato was in crashed and the dust was flying. Fortunately, the area east of the town where the red-haired boy is located is a desolate place due to the war, otherwise the explosion will definitely lead to ninjas. ... ... However, although the ninja was not drawn, it attracted the attention of the wanderers who also lived in the east of the town. Perhaps it was thinking that there was a disaster, the wanderers rushed out of the broken buildings, and then they saw a broken house and smoke. Immediately, the wanderers couldn''t help talking, and the scene seemed a bit chaotic. It''s just that this chaos soon stopped, because at this moment, a middle-aged scumbag man with a big sword on his waist appeared. The man''s name was Yamada, and he was just an ordinary wanderer. But he couldn''t bear his luck. He picked up a great sword while scavenging waste. With a bit of cruelty and the great sword in his hand, Yamada became a master in this area of ??Zhendong. "...It doesn''t look like a ninja did it." I saw Yamada looking around, and after not finding a ninja, he immediately pointed to the smoke-filled ruins, "Then, whoever of you will tell me who lives in that house." "it''s me!" Before the wanderers around could answer, a slightly naive voice rang from the smoke, "Do you have any opinion, Yamada!" .. 2550 004 The First Pot of Gold You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes... The destructive power of Shinra Tianzheng was somewhat beyond Nagato''s expectation. In just a moment, the place where the red-haired boy lived for a month was turned into a ruin. In a daze, Nagato finally understood a little bit why he could single out Konoha in the original book. It should be noted that the current Nagato is just a rookie who has just refined the chakra, and the Shenluo Tianzheng is a power that increases as the body strength increases and the chakra consumption increases. From this speculation, Nagato can imagine how terrifying Shinra Tianzheng will be when he grows up. No wonder that in the original book, his super god Luo Tianzheng can instantly destroy Konoha. "Very good, very powerful." Covering his nose with his right hand, the red-haired boy stood up from where he was and felt the Chakra who had recovered most of his body. Nagato nodded in satisfaction. "Plus this recovery speed, the ability to continue fighting is not bad!" Thinking in this way, the red-haired boy began to move forward, preparing to get out of this smoke-filled area. Just as Nagato walked out of the smoke and dust, he heard Yamada''s questioning, and almost subconsciously, an emotion called anger emerged in Nagato''s mind. Yamada is the leader of this area, the oppressor above the wanderers. In the past month, Nagato has seen Yamada''s bullying of the wanderers around him more than once, and even Nagato himself has been bullied by him. At that time, Nagato almost couldn''t help but consume his life force and killed Yamada on the spot. But to be safe, the red-haired boy finally endured the breath. As a result, when he had just gained power and was about to leave here, Yamada unexpectedly appeared in front of him. Isn''t this the opportunity for revenge given to Nagato? Nagato has never been a magnanimous person, and it''s his approach that he must report. Thinking of this, the red-haired boy stepped forward, walked up, and said, "It''s me, do you have any comments, Yamada." Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Yamada suddenly turned his head and looked over. When he saw the red-haired boy, the middle-aged man with a beard-faced face was startled in consternation, then showed an expression of anger, and pulled out the sword from his waist: "You kid, it''s Nagato, you''re impatient!" While speaking, Yamada waved the sword in his hand, and the sound of the blade piercing the air was very clear in this quiet early morning, causing the wanderers around to shrink slightly. "Living impatiently, it''s you, Shenluo Tianzheng!" Wandering to a place less than two meters in front of Yamada, Nagato directly raised his right hand and displayed the Shinra Tianzheng, and a substantial repulsion field burst out from the red-haired boy. As Nagato''s right hand leaned forward, the repulsive force field showed a tendency and hit Yamada hard. "boom!!!" With the roar, Yamada was directly penetrated by the repulsion field, vomiting blood, and flying out. Probably because the repulsion field was too big, not only Yamada, but also the wanderers around were flying backwards, but because they were not the main target, the injuries were not serious. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help frowning in dissatisfaction. Originally speaking, Nagato didn''t intend to harm other wanderers except Yamada, but it was clear that the current Nagato could not use his power well.361 reading www.361ds.com "That''s not good, because you can''t control the power of Ruyi, it''s meaningless." This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato took a few steps forward, picked up the Taito that Yamada had fallen on the ground, and then walked to Yamada''s side. The middle-aged man at this time was already in a coma, and the flame of life continued to weaken. Shenluo Tianzheng is not simply a repulsive ability, but a force field. The force field''s attack is all-round. The creatures attacked by the Shenluo Heavenly Movement are not only injured on the surface, but everything in their bodies will also be attacked, similar to the way of fighting against the ox in the national arts. Under normal circumstances, even if the ninja receives a frontal attack from Shinra Tianzheng, he will be injured. As for ordinary people, there is probably only a dead end. so "I killed someone?" This thought flashed through his mind, but Nagato didn''t care much. Probably after really experiencing the adaptation in the past month, the red-haired boy has truly integrated into this world, and this era is no longer the ordinary student. He took out the scabbard from Yamada, and Nagato put the sword in his hand into the scabbard. After putting Dachi on his shoulder, the red-haired boy seemed to think of something and began to search Yamada. In a moment, Nagato got hundreds of money from the opponent. "Tsk!" Seeing the money, Nagato curled his lips a little uncomfortably. Nagato does not dislike the lack of money. In fact, at the level of this era, hundreds of dollars have been the income of ordinary civilian families for several months. Nagato was unhappy that Yamada had so much money, and he still stayed in this place to be the overlord of the land. But the money was cheaper by Nagato... Originally, Nagato planned to do some unprofitable transactions through his own reincarnation eye in the future and reap his first pot of gold in the new world. Who ever thought, after not needing, he now got the money he needed. "Life is really unpredictable!" With such emotion, Nagato left the scene on his own. Leaving the area in the east of the town, Nagato first found a clothing store in the town and spent a lot of money to purchase several new sets of clothes. Then Nagato found a hotel in the center of the town, booked a room, and cleaned it well. The whole process went smoothly, at least the bullying that Nagato expected did not appear, perhaps because he felt that Nagato carrying Tachi was not something to provoke. But this situation is a good thing for Nagato. After all, the eyes of reincarnation don''t need to be used before they really grow up, and it''s best to be completely concealed. In short, after some action, Nagato''s money immediately consumed nearly half, but this was not without benefits, at least after all this was done, Nagato suddenly felt a sense of rebirth. Finally, I bought some food. After filling my stomach, Nagato shut himself in the hotel room. With the initial capital, a new round of practice in Nagato officially opened...... .. 2551 Chapter 005 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is a month. In these days, Nagato has been staying in the hotel room to practice, probably because the hotel is located in the center of the town, it seems extremely calm. If he is practicing in the wild, Nagato guesses that his life cannot be so peaceful. However, staying in the hotel is indeed calm, but it also restricts Nagato''s practice. On weekdays, in addition to meditation to refine the chakra, what Nagato can do is to practice the three-knowledge technique and study the reincarnation eye. Other than that, Nagato can''t do anything. Not even the simplest chakra-controlled practices such as climbing trees and treading water. Fortunately, Nagato has just stepped onto the path of spiritual practice. Growing one''s chakra is the most important thing. The rest of the practice is not very urgent. After a month of practice, Nagatos Chakra has surpassed the standard of ordinary Shimonin in quantity. The amount of Chakra from normal tolerance is not far away. Of course, this is not to say that Nagato has surpassed Ninja, and is not far from Nagato. In fact, eliminating the element of reincarnation, Nagato''s current combat power is all in the ninja school. The short practice time is ultimately a dead end of Nagato. He needs time to grow. just-- "The conditions don''t seem to allow it!" Sighing softly, Nagato shook his purse, and threw the last coin on the table. "Sure enough, when the money is used, he hates less, and this little money is not enough to eat." In the words, the red-haired boy squinted his eyes and began to think about his next path. In all fairness, living in this cruel and chaotic era, Nagato actually didn''t have many choices, and soon he made his own decision. "Although there are some risks, let''s go to the city of Sichuan!" ... ... The city of Sichuan is the capital of the country of Sichuan. If there is any place that is safer and calmer in this land that has become the battlefield of the great powers, then the city of the river is the first choice. The reason is simple, because the daimyo of Kawa no Kuni lives here. Speaking of this, I have to mention a deformity in this ninja world, that is, many ninja villages that control power will actually succumb to the nobles willingly. The reason for this, young Nagato is still not particularly clear. But the red-haired boy knew that, unless it was necessary, the ninjas would be careful not to harm any daimyo even in war. Therefore, the city of Sichuan, with its big name, is definitely one of the safest places in the entire country. But also because of this, Chuanzhicheng restricts others to enter. However, since Nagato chose to go to the city of Sichuan, it naturally means that he has a way to enter, and Nagato''s method is very simple, that is, to become a caravan guard who is going to the city of Sichuan. Capital is very magical, as a great man in the past life of Nagato said: "Once there is a proper profit, capital will become courageous; with 10% of the profit, it will be used everywhere; with 20%, it will become lively; with 50%, it will lead to active risks; with 100%, It will disregard all the laws of the world; if it is 300%, it will dare to risk hanging its head." 110 e-book www.110txt.com As the existence of chasing capital, businessmen are also very unique. In this chaotic era, most people want to stay far away from the battlefield and not be affected by the war, but a large number of business people take the initiative to walk into the battlefield. They formed a caravan, brought supplies, and exchanged large amounts of gold from places where the war had raged. In other words, these guys are making money from the war. Once the war is over, with the accumulation during the war, the merchants will soon rise up and have a better future. But everything is relative and advantageous, and naturally there will be disadvantages. In the eyes of some wandering ninjas, bandits, and even regular ninja villages, these merchants who are trying to make money from war are simply treasures that can move around. Faced with these threats, the caravan''s choice is naturally to resist. In addition to the guards trained by the caravan themselves, the merchants will continue to recruit samurai and ninjas as guards on the way, and their recruitment methods are also varied. Just like now, the exit of Weiming Town. A caravan from the castle of the river temporarily stationed, is rewarded with the "eligibility to stay in the castle of the river", attracting many wandering ninjas and samurai to sign up. Holding a red-brown puppy, Nagato also came to sign up. just-- "Boy, this is not a place for you to have a house!" Before the recruitment officially started, a samurai who seemed to be maddened stood in front of Nagato, "I still carry a puppy. It''s really hard to watch." "Oh, you still have a knife. I happen to be able to double-sword flow. Give me this knife!" As he spoke, the right hand of the young samurai directly stretched toward the Tachi on Nagato''s shoulder, completely ignoring Nagato''s wishes, or, in his eyes, Nagato''s wishes were irrelevant. In the face of such an innocent disaster, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sigh. I have to say that he is too young to be easily despised and even cause some trouble. "Just right, take this opportunity to stand up!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato didn''t move anything, but when the young man''s hand was about to touch his body, the puppy in his arms burst with purple light, and immediately pounced on it. In an instant, the puppy''s body doubled and turned into a fierce hunting dog, biting the young man''s right hand. "what!!" The young man immediately screamed, and subconsciously waved his arm vigorously in an attempt to throw the hound away. Not only was he unsuccessful, but he injured his right hand more seriously. Immediately, the young samurai drew the sword from his waist with his left hand, slashed sharply, cutting the hound in the middle. However, he didn''t wait for him to be happy. The hounds that were cut in two were not dead, but changed, from one hound to two, one of which still bit the young man''s right hand. The other hound slammed and bit the young man''s left hand holding the knife. Almost at the same time, the two hounds used force at the same time, and the powerful force directly overturned the young samurai to the ground. The sword in his hand flew up, and then Nagato raised his hand to catch it. From the youth''s provocation to Nagato''s successful counterattack, the entire process took less than ten seconds. The scene suddenly fell silent, and everyone around was stunned...... .. 2552 Chapter 006-Mysterious Caravan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, many figures gathered at the exit of the town. Among them, there are many town soldiers and onlookers who maintain order, as well as the leaders of the caravan, but more are the wanderers and ninjas who come to sign up for the caravan. When the samurai youth provoked Nagato, almost everyone had the mentality of watching the show. It''s just that no one expected that the plot would be reversed by 180 degrees. Immediately, almost everyone was stunned. "Ah!" Looking at the shocked gazes around him, Nagato chuckled lightly, and at the same time, he was extremely satisfied with the psychic beast he had made this month, the Split Dog. In the past month, Nagato has been thinking about a problem. That is, how to let yourself through this weak period. Although Nagato has a pair of reincarnation eyes that are rare in the world, it is because the reincarnation eyes are so strong that it is difficult for the red-haired boy to develop them in the shortest time. Therefore, after a long time of thinking, Nagato temporarily gave up the decision to continue to activate other abilities of the reincarnation eye. His attention was more focused on the awakened realm of heaven, the realm of humanity and the realm of animals. Among them, the way of heaven is Nagato''s strongest and ultimate means. Although Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin are the basic abilities of Tiandao, if enough chakras are consumed, under the premise of this era, even the strongest enemy, Nagato has the hope that they will be hit hard. On the other hand, the human world is an important ability for Nagato, who is a powerless member, to increase his knowledge. As for the last animal way, Nagato used it as a common ability. Regardless of the ability of the Animal Dao to simply enslave the psychic beast, or just because the ability of the Animal Dao is the enslavement of the psychic beast, it is the most suitable power for Nagato whose body has not yet grown. The split dog in front of you is the result of Nagato''s research on the power of animal life in the past month. Although not as powerful as the three-headed Hellhound in the original plot that beats the psychic beast that is one of the three ninjas, this split dog is also comparable to the elite level of the ninja. If there is a lack of large-scale attack methods, even Zhongren will not be able to deal with it. The most important thing is that this splinter dog is not big in size, and it continues to shrink. The shape has been concealed to eliminate the concentric circles in the eyes. It is very suitable as a guard by Nagato. And now the performance of the Split Dog undoubtedly verified the correctness of Nagato''s idea. "well!" Speaking indifferently, the red-haired boy walked to the young man who was being crushed by the two hounds, raised a knife in his hand slightly, as if he was about to kill him directly. "Keep someone under the knife!!" At this moment, a slightly anxious voice came from not far away. Hearing this voice, the corner of Nagato''s mouth showed a slight arc... The red-haired boy knew that the caravan manager would never sit back and watch him kill people here. However, Nagato hadn''t planned to kill anyone here, so naturally, he stopped swinging the knife. Turning his head slightly, Nagato saw a bald middle-aged man with a big belly trotting over. "Don''t do it! Little brother, don''t do it!" After trotting to Nagato''s side, the middle-aged man took a few breaths, and then said, "Today is the day our caravan sets out. It is very unlucky if we see blood." "...That''s it, then forget it." Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com Pretending to ponder, Nagato removed the scabbard from the samurai young man, put the sword in the scabbard, and hung it on his waist as well. Then the two hounds let go of the enemy. One of the hounds turned into white smoke and dissipated with a bang. The other one shrank into the original cute puppy and returned to Nagato''s arms. After doing all this, the red-haired boy looked at the middle-aged man and asked directly: "Then, may I ask if you are..." "My caravan is in charge, only when the mist is hidden, brother, you are..." "Call me Nagato!" Hearing this name, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a subtle sense of incongruity. While secretly vigilant, he said, "I''m here to apply for the caravan escort, I don''t know..." "Of course it''s okay. With your little brother, you are completely capable of doing this task." Before the red-haired boy finished speaking, the middle-aged man named Wuyin Caizang said directly, "Come here, take brother Nagato to register." As soon as Wuyins words fell, a caravan staff walked out of the station and invited Nagato. Seeing this scene, Nagato suddenly realized the difficulty of this caravan. He took a deep look before hiding. Only after receiving a kind smile from the other party, Nagato frowned frivolously, and followed the staff to leave the scene and went to the resident for registration. ... ... After Nagato left, the smile on Hidden''s face faded. He glanced lightly at the young warrior on the ground. Before he could speak, a staff member stepped forward, lifted the young warrior, and threw it aside. After seeing his subordinates doing all this, Cai Zang immediately looked at the other applicants on the scene: "Presumably all of you are here to apply for security guards, so I won''t say much nonsense. I announce that the recruitment has begun. Please line up in order!" After announcing the matter, Cai Zang handed it over to his subordinates and walked to a corner. There, an eleven or twelve-year-old white-haired boy was standing leisurely, but for some reason, people around him always ignored the boy inadvertently, as if he did not exist. "Your hidden ability is getting better, tenth generation!" "Thanks for the praise!" Facing Caizangs admiration, the tenth-generation teenager responded indifferently, and then he asked with some doubts, "Is there anything worthy of your attention to the boy just now?" "Is it necessary to be so old-fashioned? Aren''t you also a child, tenth generation." Hearing the doubts of the young man, Cai Zang first complained a little, and then said, "That''s a genius, and it may become a genius in the future of the country." "The Second Ninja World War is coming to an end, but no matter who the winner is, we are all losers." "So we need such a genius, and Sanada also needs such a genius." "Just before that, you need to find out his origin." "...No problem, leave it to me!" Hearing Cai Zang''s words, the young man was silent for a while, then nodded, and disappeared instantly. ps: The groundwork is almost complete, and the plot can be expanded. By the way, there are only a few original characters... 2553 Chapter 007 Departure and Conversation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Some, trouble!" Inside the slightly empty tent, Nagato''s face was a bit solemn. After registering simple information such as name, birth and specialty in the caravan resident, Nagato was arranged by members of the caravan to rest in this independent space. Before leaving, the members of the caravan specifically declared that this tent is Nagato''s private space. The other guards on call were concentrated in another tent. Nagato knew that the other party''s purpose of saying this was to highlight the caravan''s importance to him, and to make him feel gratitude in his heart. But obviously, not only did Nagato not be grateful, but jealousy grew. As the saying goes, nothing to do is to be courteous, whoever commits crime is steals! The two-life red-haired boy is very aware of the sinister heart. In this cruel world, unless you are the protagonist, don''t be too naive. Because of innocence, it will kill people! Although there was some fear, Nagato was only a little worried. Because the current Nagato is no longer the weak one who could only drift along the river of fate a month ago, he already has the power to control his own destiny. Thinking about this, Nagato found a place in the tent, sat down cross-legged, and started a new practice. To say a thousand words and ten thousand, all tragedies in the world are caused by inadequate ability. In order to prevent himself from repeating the tragedy in the original plot, Nagato always seizes all the time to practice. The red-haired boy''s pursuit of strength has become an instinct engraved deep in his soul. ... ... The recruitment of the caravan lasted a whole day. Perhaps it is because the residence quotas in the castle of Kawasaki are too attractive. Not only the samurai and ninjas of Weiming Town, but also the surrounding villages and towns, many people rushed over. It is said that during the recruitment process, there were several conflicts and some people even lost their lives. Until the end, only forty-nine people won. Coupled with Nagato, the number of guards recruited for a whole day is only half a hundred, and the proportion of all callers is too small, and these all bring out Nagato''s "lucky". Under such circumstances, almost everyone looked at Nagato with a strange look. Many losers even clamored for Nagato to look good outside the caravan station. Faced with such a situation, Nagato did not choose to swallow his anger, but instead sent out the Split Dogs without saying a word, tortured all the provocateurs, and succeeded again. In particular, the split dogs split into hundreds of hunting dog groups in battle is even more impressive. Nagato''s status in the caravan has also improved a lot. Time passed, and soon came the second day. The caravan finally officially set off. Rarely, Nagato was not in a state of spiritual practice, but sitting on the cowl of a carriage, looking at the surrounding environment plainly, as if he was doing his best to protect him. But in fact, Nagato at this time was not as calm as he appeared on the surface. Two months after awakening the memories of his previous life, the red-haired boy finally walked out of his town and began to walk into the world... How can this kind of thing calm the red-haired boy! Nagato had a strange instinct in the dark, as if he left, the gears of fate began to turn.Meishuba www.meishuoba.com This is not an illusion of secondary school, but a more real feeling. "...Really, inexplicable!" Thinking about this in his head, Nagato turned his head slightly, because the curtain of the carriage opened at this moment, a young man walked out, sat on the other side of the shaft, and said at the same time: "Um, Nagato... sir, I will be responsible for this, Master Zang please!" "it is good!" After a little hesitation, Nagato nodded in agreement. Lifting the curtain of the car, the red-haired boy immediately walked into the car, and the result was not the middle-aged man in his mind, but a man in black. The reincarnation eyes under the bangs moved slightly, Nagato could feel it, and a soundproof barrier was attached to the inner wall of the carriage. Sitting quietly in front of the man, Nagato directly asked, "Is the fog hidden?" "Exactly!" Hearing Nagatos question, the masked mans face was appreciative, "It is worthy of having the supreme reincarnation eye..." "Om!!!" Cai Zang''s words were not finished yet, and the air in the carriage suddenly seemed extremely depressed. The pressure that made people feel a little suffocating filled the red-haired boy, and the bangs of Nagato had no wind, revealing those purple eyes that reflected concentric circles. "Please don''t get excited!" Seeing the changes on Nagato''s body, Wuyin Caizang immediately said, "Nagato-san, I have no malice! I''m just going to have a good conversation with you, please trust me!" Listening to Caizang''s words, Nagato''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was full of surprise. To be honest, Nagato didn''t think that his eyes of reincarnation could remain secret forever, but being discovered so quickly was really unexpected. With the thoughts flowing in his mind, the red-haired boy asked, "When did you know it." "I knew it when we met yesterday." Facing Nagatos question, Caizang spoke without any concealment, Presumably Nagato-kun should have discovered it. My last name is very strange, Misting, which happens to have the same name as Misting Village in the Five Ninja Villages today. "Actually, my ancestors were the first generation of water shadows that created Wuyin Village." "Wuyin Village is named after our family, but because of some changes later, our family left the Wuyin Village...but I am not talking about this." "Because of the status of our ancestors, our family knows a lot of secrets about the Shinobi world. Among them, the rumors about the Six Paths of Immortals and his reincarnation eyes are still recorded in the oldest books of my family." "But I didn''t believe these at first." Speaking of this, Wuyin was full of emotion and bragging, and finally looked at Nagato and said, "It''s just now, I have to believe it!" "...That''s it!" Facing Wuyin Caizang''s detailed account, Nagato could sense the sincerity of the other party, and then said, "Then, give you some time, let''s talk, what is your purpose?" Hearing Nagato''s words, Cai Zang''s expression immediately became solemn, and said: "Nagato-kun, first of all, I want to apologize. Before I conducted a survey on you, I have to say that genius is indeed amazing. Who would have thought that you were just an ordinary child two months ago." "In just two months, you already have such amazing power." "Here, I want to invite you to join us..." "Use your power to save this country!" .. 2554 Chapter 008 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Following Caizang''s account, Nagato understood the cause and effect. It turns out that Wuyin Caizang is the last descendant of the first water shadow in Wuyin Ninja Village. It was only because of some things that he lived in another country, and finally became the son of the country of Kawasaki, the subordinate of Yukimura Sanada. As the future name, Sanada Yukumura has great ambitions. The man wanted to bring real hope and peace to the country of Kawa no Kuni, a country that has been crying constantly under the influence of several great powers. Adhering to the will of Sanada Yukimura, Wuyin Caizang disguised as the leader of the caravan and walked on the land of the country of Sichuan. He has two purposes, one of which is to be Sanada''s eyes and ears, to see the truth of the world for him, and the other is to help Sanada to recruit talents. And Nagato is the best talent who can only hide in the fog, no, the talent of Nagato cannot even be expressed as a genius. Only words like "monster" can barely describe the possibilities Nagato has! So after finding out about Nagato''s life experience, he could not wait for a showdown. just-- "Why don''t you wait for the showdown to come back to Sichuan City?" After thinking about it slightly, Nagato didn''t respond to Caizang''s invitation immediately, and said, "You are not afraid of screwing up, let me dispel the idea of ??going to the city of Sichuan?" "How should I say, my judgment is that the showdown is the best now!" Hearing Nagatos inquiry, Zangshou shrugged his shoulders and said, For a existence like you, its better not to deceive when communicating, and we may not be able to return to the city of Sichuan safely. "What do you mean?!" "It''s nothing, but my identity seems to have been leaked." "Your sister!" Upon hearing this, Nagato''s face suddenly became a little cold. Originally, the red-haired boy chose to go to Sichuan City for a comfortable environment, but he did not expect that people are not as good as the sky, and his plan seems to have failed. "I will consider your invitation, and I will reply you when I go to the City of Sichuan!" Standing up from his position, Nagato turned around and was about to get out of the carriage, but before the curtain was opened, the red-haired boy seemed to think of something, and turned to ask: "By the way, you are also a ninja, don''t you want my reincarnation eyes?" "It''s impossible to not want to...!" Hearing Nagatos question, a wry smile and jealousy flashed across Wuyincais face, Because of my own special nature, I have a strong premonition of life and death. My intuition almost suffocated me. I''m still young and don''t want to die so early." "So that''s it, I understand." His eyes narrowed slightly, and Nagato subconsciously remembered the story of Nagato summoning an outgoing golem because of the death of his friend in the original plot, and he nodded. With Nagato''s current power, if it comes to life and death, he can indeed summon the Golem of Outer Domain. But at that time, I am afraid that Nagato''s own vitality will also be exhausted. Probably because of this reason, Nagato tends to subconsciously ignore the outgoing golem when calculating his hole cards. After all, this kind of hole cards that die together is of little significance to Nagato. "Then, I''m leaving now!" After thinking about it, Nagato turned his head, raised the curtain and walked out.12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com Only after a short while, the red-haired boy opened the curtain again and walked in. This made the fog in the carriage hide and looked at him a little confused. "I just remembered a question. Since you want to win over me, there must be a so-called meeting ceremony. Then, except for some secret techniques, all the knowledge of ninjutsu you know, let''s hand it over!" "In order to control the reincarnation eye, I need to have a deeper understanding of the nature of ninjutsu and chakra!" Only hiding in the fog: "..." ... ... In the following days, the caravan''s journey went smoothly. Except for a few short-eyed bandits and some dangerous places, there was almost no obstacle. But in the eyes of half of the insider, this was nothing more than the tranquility before the storm, and the fangs in the darkness were slowly emerging, waiting for a fatal blow. Under such circumstances, Nagato naturally did not continue to practice, but chose to recharge. Speaking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but complain about the practice system of Chakra, is it really okay? You must know that the practice in Nagato''s past lives is an evolution of the self. However, Chakra''s practice continuously wears away the spiritual and physical potential, making people short-lived. Almost all ninjas will no longer be at their peak when they are old. Especially as Nagato continued to digest the Chakra knowledge he had obtained from Wuyincaizang, Nagato became more and more confused about Chakra''s practice system. As a glorious rebirth, Nagato naturally knows many opportunities. He knows how to complement his six reincarnation eyes. On the condition of Nagato, if he had enough time, he would be able to go back to the source of Chakra through the many opportunities in his memory, and achieve the reincarnation of the true six immortals. but-- "Is that really good?" This thought came to mind, Nagato didn''t know the answer. It''s just that there seems to be a strange intuition in the dark, which seems to be guiding Nagato to continue thinking, but before Nagato can continue to think, the psychic beast in his arms suddenly called. All the distracting thoughts dissipated at this moment, and the eyes of Samsara under the bangs of Nagato couldn''t help showing a glimmer of light. "Swish! Swish! Swish!!!" At this moment, dozens of Kuwuwu came out of the forest on both sides of the road, killing several people in an instant, and then a dozen ninjas with black tights and masks appeared. Among them, the ninja in the fox mask quickly made seals with his hands, his body leaned back slightly. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" In an instant, a huge fireball with a radius of two meters appeared horizontally, and at this moment, a white-haired boy who was only eleven or twelve years old appeared in front of the fireball. "Don''t be too proud of me, Tu Dun-Return of Tulu!" The boy''s hands were imprinted at an incredible speed, and within an instant, a huge rock rose from the ground in front of him, blocking the huge fireball. "boom!!!" Amid the violent roar, a lot of smoke and dust filled it, and it was in this smoke that the incoming ninjas and the caravan''s guards started fighting... 2555 Chapter 009 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as the battle began, Nagato immediately moved away from the caravan. Since communicating with Wuyin Caizang, Nagato knew that his plan to follow the caravan to reach the city of Sichuan probably could not be realized. He is still too weak now, even if he has a hole card, it is not suitable to participate in this kind of game between big forces. What Nagato needs now is time to grow. As for the others, you must step aside! Under such circumstances, Nagato naturally had no idea of ??fighting for the caravan. The reason why he still stayed in the caravan is that the red-haired boy was inconvenient to leave in full view, and the current battle was the best time for Nagato to leave. just-- "Wow!" As soon as Nagato left the battlefield, the sound of breaking through the air sounded in vain. In the smoke and dust behind him, a sharp blade flashed, cutting the red-haired boy in the waist. Only the next moment, with a''bang'', Nagato''s figure turned into a white smoke, replaced by a cut brown puppy, which fell to the ground. The real Nagato appeared on a tree trunk not far away at the same time. "Ah, it''s really dangerous!" His left hand subconsciously touched a small crack on his waist garment, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little afraid. If I didn''t subconsciously use the substitute technique just now, I am afraid I would be cut in the waist! For the first time, Nagato realized the danger of fighting. Only in the face of this danger, in addition to the initial fear, the red-haired boy''s heart was filled with a strong sense of war, as if a beast that was sleeping deep in his heart had awakened. A slightly excited mental state dominated Nagato''s thoughts, making him instantly enter the best fighting state. Even the reincarnation eyes hidden by the bangs are more active at this moment. In an instant, the illusory perception ability expanded to center on himself and within a radius of about ten meters, the corners of Nagato''s mouth showed an arc that he didn''t know. Looking up to where he was originally, Nagato clearly saw that a ninja with a black mask holding a sword was standing there, looking at him with murderous eyes. "By the way, can''t it be as if you haven''t seen me?" Raising his right hand, a seal was formed in front of him, and Nagato said softly. Hearing that, the ninja was unmoved, but jumped up with a sword. "It happens to be scared just now, and I want to give it back!" Seeing the actions of the black-faced ninja, the chakra inside Nagato was moving. In an instant, the puppy that was cut into two parts by the mask ninja instantly expanded, turned into two hounds, and jumped onto the ninja. The actions of the two hounds were unexpected, but the reaction of the black-faced ninja was also extremely shocking. "Boom!!" Accompanied by the sudden sound, the black-faced ninja instantly turned into blue smoke and branches, and then his figure appeared beside the two hounds, swinging the sword too fiercely in his hands. The sharp knife light instantly cut the two hounds into four segments, and the black-faced ninja was about to rush up again. From beginning to end, the black-faced ninja had only one goal, and that was Nagato. It''s just obvious that he miscalculated, who didn''t know the characteristics of the split dog, because in the next moment, the ability of the split dog was activated again, expanded and regenerated, and divided into four. Then the four hounds culled out again, encircling the black-faced ninja.Tianshen Novel www.ts108.com "Damn it!" This is the first time the black-faced ninja speaks. His words were full of surprise and anger. As soon as the voice fell, the black-faced ninja combined the instantaneous technique and the stand-in technique to escape from the four hounds. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help frowning. Although the ability of the split dog is troublesome, its lethality is insufficient. In the face of experienced ninjas, the disadvantages are immediately apparent. When the number of ninjas is not split to a certain limit, the deterrent power of the split dogs is a bit poor. "It looks like it needs to be improved, but now... Vientiane Tianyin!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s right hand lifted, and an invisible gravity burst out, capturing the black-faced ninja who had just emerged from the hounds. "What, I can''t move!" The black-faced ninja''s figure directly stopped in midair, and after involuntarily exclaiming, his body flew straight towards the location of Nagato. The right hand was directly pressed on the black-faced ninja''s head, and Nagato instantly displayed the power of the human world. The Secret Technique of Blood Succession Boundary Circumstances called Heart Substantiation immediately operated, and the soul of the black-faced ninja was immediately pulled out by Nagato, and a lot of useful memories and information were read by Nagato. "What, it is Konoha''s ninja!" As he read it, Nagato''s face gradually changed a little. It turned out that the ninja in front of him was from the dark organization named Gen from Konoha Ninja Village. As the root guarding Konoha in the dark, the leader naturally noticed the existence of Yukimura Sanada. In their eyes, Sanada''s rise is not in Konoha''s interests. So Gen chose to cut off the wings and minions of Yukimura Sanada. "Ha, sure enough, Konoha and I were guilty!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato released his right hand. At this time, the reading of the memory had ended, the life of the black-faced ninja had also reached the end, and the soul returned to the underworld. "Let''s go, don''t stay long!" Ignoring the black-faced ninja, Nagato looked at the four hounds that came together, with both hands forming a seal. In an instant, the four split dogs merged into a large hunting dog two meters high. The red-haired boy jumped down, sat on the hound, and disappeared into the woods instantly. ... ... Ten minutes later, the battle on the main battlefield was over. Although Wuyin Caizang and others were prepared for a long time, they still underestimated the strength of the attackers, and in the end only a small number of people fled with their prepared backhands. Then while cleaning the battlefield, the battlefield of Nagato and the black-faced ninja was discovered. Soon, several ninjas wearing different masks appeared beside the black-faced ninja. One of the female ninjas squatted down and carefully checked the situation of the black-faced ninja. After a while, she said, "Black Face is dead. Before he died, he had been used mental ninjutsu." As soon as he said this, the atmosphere of the surrounding environment suddenly showed a little depression. "Hmph, even though it''s just a lucky guy, Konoha''s information must not be leaked!" With a cold snort, the headed masked ninja said, "I will continue to chase Wuyin to hide them, ghost foxes, white-faced and insect girls. Go after them and be sure to kill each other!" "Yes!" With the answer, three ninjas with different masks disappeared... 2556 Chapter 010 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward ten minutes... After slaying the black-faced ninja and getting enough information, Nagato rode a large hound to gallop towards the remote mountain and old forest... He was looking for the next new battlefield. Yes, the battlefield! Nagato never felt that he could easily get rid of the tracking of ninjas. The boy also clearly remembered that some ninjas used to infer the details of the enemy''s actions through smell, special pupil skills and perception, and even broken vegetation and gravel on the side of the road. Although the year-round drizzle in Kawa no Kuni would help him hide a lot of traces, Nagato didn''t think he could escape safely. But Nagato understands better that Mistyin Caizang is no ordinary person. In addition to the hidden power, those Konoha root ninjas will definitely concentrate most of their power on the opponent, and what they have to deal with is only a few ninjas chasing after them. As long as you kill those chasers, Nagato can completely get out of this trouble. Of course, this does not rule out that Wu Yincai hides his own reincarnation eyes in order to escape, but Nagato still believes in his own eyes-Caizang really wants to recruit himself for that Sanada Yukumura. Under such circumstances, Wu Yincai Zang probably would rather die than let yourself owe a favor. "If I read it wrong, I''m unlucky!" After moving forward for more than ten minutes, he stopped in a relatively open and remote flat area, and Nagato said quietly, "Anyway, in this period, no matter how bad the situation is, I can get through as long as I am willing to pay the price." "At that time, all Sanada Yukimura will become my angry existence." ... ... Fortunately, Mizun Caizang did not reveal Nagato''s situation. After waiting on the spot for almost five minutes, the red-haired boy clearly saw that three masked ninjas dressed in black jumped out of the woods and appeared in front of him. The moment they just appeared, the three ninjas showed their roots, and attacked without saying a word. "Earth Escape-Yellow Spring Marsh!" "Earth escape enchantment-no dungeon hall!" Among them, the white mask ninja and the ghost fox mask ninja took the lead in Kieyin''s demonstration of ninjutsu. In an instant, the ground at the foot of Nagato turned into a quagmire, and the split dog was trapped in it. At the same time, a huge earth wall appeared in the air, forming a big prison, trapping him in it. "Secret Technique-Insect Jade!" The third female ninja wearing an insect mask jumped down from the earth wall, and a large number of black chakra insects diffused out of the female ninja and fell towards Nagato. Seeing this scene, even as an enemy, Nagato had to secretly admire. As expected to be Konoha''s darkest root organization ninja, even facing a six-year-old child with such an exaggerated position, it is almost like dealing with a big boss. "Although, my ambition is indeed to become the strongest big boss in the world." Such a slightly boring thought flashed in his mind, Nagato was still sitting on the split dog, his right hand was raised high, and suddenly, a real force field of horror repulsion burst out. The Heavenly Dao ability named Shenluo Tianzheng was launched again.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc Even in order to ensure relief, Nagato''s Shenluo Tianzheng directly consumed one third of Chakra this time. "boom!!!" Under the blessing of Nagato''s consumption of a lot of chakras, Shenluo Tianzheng showed its due strength in the hands of the red-haired boy for the first time, and the repulsive force field was instantly scattered within a radius of 100 meters. The tall earth walls, the swarms of insects covering them, the ninjas who came up surrounded, everything flew away. Rewrite the surrounding environment with just one blow! It seemed that there was a pair of invisible big hands, erasing everything around Nagato. "Really, a fascinating power!" Seeing the scene in front of him, a faint smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy, his hands were raised horizontally at the same time, the palms were pointed to the front, and Chakra burst out again. "Vientiane Tianyin!" Accompanied by a deep voice, two invisible and powerful gravitational forces were released from Nagato''s palm. A distance of hundreds of meters, they caught the ghost mask ninja and the white-faced ninja, and pulled them over. In the whole process, the two mask ninjas did not resist, or it was difficult to resist. Then, they quickly stepped into the footsteps of the black-faced ninja... The soul was quickly drawn out of the body in an instant, the useful memory information was read, and everything turned into the background of Nagato. Throwing away the two corpses, Nagato jumped down from the split dog and came to the side of the insect mask Nina. Because when Nagato launched the Shenluo Tianzheng, this female ninja was the closest to him, and she happened to be in mid-air again, unable to evade, and she directly accepted the power of Shenluo Tianzheng. At this time, the whole body of the female ninja was severely injured, and her life breath was astonishingly low. Just as Nagato was preparing to perform the old trick again and withdraw the soul of Ninja, the insect mask on Ninja''s face cracked open, revealing a slightly pale but beautiful face. Especially the tears in Nunin''s eyes, nostalgic for time, is even more pitiful. Nagato''s movements couldn''t help but pause for a while. just-- "My generation is always ruthless!" Subconsciously uttered a word that no one could understand in the Chinese of the previous life, Nagato''s right hand pressed mercilessly on Nina''s head, pulling out her soul. The eyes of the female ninja widened at this moment, and then she quickly lost her look. "boom!" A few thousand books fell from the sleeves of Nina. Seeing this scene, the red-haired boy''s pupils shrank slightly. Obviously, if Nagato had really relaxed his vigilance out of sympathy just now, he might be tricked by the other party. "Ninja, really an unpleasant creature with paranoia!" After capturing all the valuable information and knowledge in Nin Shinobu''s memory, Nagato released his right hand, while sighing, he returned to the Split Dog. "Wow!!" With a whistling sound, the Split Dog left the scene carrying Nagato. Everything on the scene does not need to be handled by Nagato. The year-round rain in Kawa no Kuni will quickly wash away all traces. So far, Nagato has escaped from the trouble... 2557 Chapter 011 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days later, the remote and unnamed mountains and forests in the country of Sichuan. After killing the ninja of the Konohagen organization and successfully getting rid of the trouble, Nagato came here with the split dog, ready to start a new round of spiritual practice. As for the idea of ??going to the castle of the river, Nagato temporarily stranded it. The reason for this is actually very simple. It is only because the other party knows about the reincarnation eye that he has. Nagato will never risk going there until he truly has a strong power. It must be known that people are unpredictable, only when the mist can resist the temptation of the reincarnation eye, his lord may not be able to endure it. Nagato doesn''t like to trust his life safety on others. This is irresponsible for one''s own life. Fortunately, Nagato had obtained a lot of ninjutsu training materials from Wuyin Caizang before, plus the knowledge of the four Konohagen organization ninjas, as well as the resources of the deep mountains and old forests, and the practice was no problem. The only troublesome thing is that Nagato needs to be aware of the threats of wild beasts, poisonous insects and ninjas that may pass by. "Forget it, everything is always difficult to perfect, just use it as a part of practice!" With this thought in mind, Nagato dug a cave on the mountainside as a temporary shelter, and began practicing. In this practice, Nagato no longer focuses on the extraction of chakras, but practices in all aspects. Every morning, the red-haired boy got up early and started running in the mountains and forests and looking for ferocious beasts for hunting. During the whole process, Nagato restricted himself from using ninjutsu, illusion and blood limit. This is the practice method that Nagato devised to train his physical skills after thinking for a long time. After breakfast, Nagato began the practice of Chakra''s control. The practice method is mainly the use of feet to climb trees and tread water in the memory of Nagato''s past lives, as well as some simple medical ninjutsu. Nagato will not end this part of practice until noon. After lunch and a simple nap, Nagato began to practice ninjutsu and illusion selectively and analyze the mysteries. Nagato with reincarnation eyes does not require too many useless techniques, but the mysteries contained in many ninjutsu and illusions are extremely attractive to Nagato. Many seemingly simple techniques, in fact, contain many amazing mysteries. For example, how does the clone technique make the clone possess the will of the ontology, how does the clone technique allow the caster to exchange with other objects instantly, and how does the illusion technique affect the mental state of others... There are many other issues like this. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is a matter of course. But for Nagato, who is aspiring to reach the top, it must be investigated. Perhaps it is because of Nagato''s own talents. Of course, it may also be because Nagato has the eye of reincarnation, the top crystallization of the Chakra system. In short, it is not too difficult to explore the mystery of the art. The whole afternoon is Nagato''s time to learn ninjutsu and illusion, and explore the mysteries. As for the evening, it is time for Nagato to start chakra refinement. Until the night before going to bed, the red-haired boy will spend his time on refining the chakra. Of course, Occasionally, Nagato will make some medicines and tonics to nourish the body and spirit according to some secret recipes in the memory of the ninja of the roots. After all, the refinement of Chakra will cause considerable loss to the human body and spirit.Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com Speaking of this, Nagato had to admire the blood of his Maelstrom clan, who deserved to be a well-known longevity clan, with strong vitality and strong self-recovery ability, without much nourishment at all. Otherwise, the secret recipe Nagato obtained from the memories of those root ninjas is probably not enough. ... ... Just as Nagato was taking a deep dive, the outside world changed. Wuyin Caizang finally escaped the pursuit of the Konohagen organization, successfully returned to the city of the river, reported the situation of Nagato to his lord, which attracted the attention of the other party. Sanada Yukimura even wanted to secretly dispatch personnel to search for Nagato''s traces within the border of Kawa no Kuni. It was only under the opposition of Wu Yin that the matter was temporarily closed. Then Sanada Yukimura''s gaze was attracted by the changes in the Second Ninja World War...With the intervention of more forces, the Konoha ninjas showed their hideous fangs on the battlefield of Kawa no Kuni. The Shayin Village in the Kingdom of Wind was the first to get out, and then the Yanyin Village in the Land of Earth also followed suit. Soon, only Konoha and Yuyin Village in the Kingdom of River were left on the entire battlefield! Of course, that''s what I said, but everyone knows that the war in the Kawa no Kuni has actually ended. Konoha Ninja Village, or the country of fire, does not need any land in the Kawa no Kuni. With the most fertile land in the world, they do not need to wage any war of aggression. The reason why Konoha invaded the country of the river was just to defend against the enemy outside the country and put the battlefield in the country of the river. Therefore, even if the Konoha ninjas were left in Yuyin Village, they would quickly retreat. But for the majesty of Kawa no Kuni, Yuyin Village will eventually fight the Konoha ninjas. If the other party is allowed to retreat, Yuren''s spirit will definitely be abolished-this is the leader of Yuyin Village, and the Sansho Fish Hanzo, who is known as a demigod in the Ninja world, cannot bear it. Konoha also knew the idea of ??Sansho Fish Hanzo. As the strongest Shinobu village, they would naturally not escape. Then, under the tacit understanding of the leaders of both sides, the final battle between Konoha and Yuin began. The place of battle was a sparsely populated plain in the country of Sichuan. From the initial temptation to the full-scale confrontation, the whole process seemed to have gone through a rehearsal, and with minimal casualties, it turned into a duel between the ace. Ninja demi-god Sanshoyu Hanzo VS Konoha III, Naruto Sarutobi''s apprentice-Jiraiya, Osamaru and Tsunade! It was a great battle that shocked the world. As the apprentices of Ninja Doctor Sarutobi Hisaki, Jiraiya, Oshemaru and Tsunade have already stepped into the shadow-level realm beyond the reach of ordinary ninjas at a young age. Although only the former who entered the shadow level, the three of them cooperated tacitly, and their strength was far greater than one plus one. However, what they were facing was the demigod of the Ninja World, with a faintly surpassing shadow level Sansho Fish Hanzo. In the end, the three of them lost to Hanzo and were given the title of''Three Ninja''. The nearly good behavior of Sansho Fish Hanzo was accepted by Konoha, and the Konoha ninjas immediately withdrew from the country of Kawa. At this point, the battlefield of Kawa no Kuni in the Second World War of Ninja was officially over... 2558 Chapter 012 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagatos submerged training lasted more than half a year... When he walked out of the deep mountains and old forests and returned to human society, he discovered that the battle of Sannin''s fame in the memory of his previous life had just passed for a few months, and the war of Kawa no Kuni had already ended. Had it been known about this situation six months ago, Nagato would have felt very lucky. But now, the red-haired boy feels nothing. The reason for this is very simple, just because the results of the subcultivation are so amazing, at this time he can''t figure out his own strength, but there is no doubt that he is completely fearless of war. First of all, during the half-year cultivating, Nagatos Chakra volume has reached the level of Shinnin. But this is not something to be proud of. As a Uzbek family, Nagatos chakra is quite natural. The protagonist of the original Uzumaki Naruto, when he was twelve years old, the chakra was four times that of his own teacher. You know, this is the case when the strongest tailed beast in Uzumaki Naruto''s nine tails involved a large part of his Chakra. From this point, it is completely possible to see how many Chakras of the Maelstrom family are. Secondly, the control of Nagato''s Chakra has also increased to an astonishing level. I don''t know what the reason is, Nagato seems to have amazing talent in controlling a road, and the cultivation of Nagato like climbing trees and treading water only took less than a few days to complete. Afterwards, he could complete all kinds of chakra-controlled practice in the shortest time. Even at the end, Nagato could use the spiral pill at will. Followed by the results of physical skills. After half a year of exercise, Nagato''s physical fitness has improved a lot, but compared to Nagato''s achievements in physical control, this improvement in physical fitness is not very impressive. In terms of body control, Nagato can be described as freely moving, and its perception and agility have been amazingly improved. Then there are the aspects of ninjutsu and illusion. Nagato has learned all the ninjutsu and illusion that Nagato knows. Especially with the blessing of the mysterious results in the analysis, Nagato''s operations are more smooth and powerful. The most important thing is that under the speed of Jiujin brought by the extraordinary control of the body, even if there is no reincarnation eye, the strength of Nagato will not be bad. Finally, Nagatos reincarnation eye! In the past six months, Nagato has awakened the power of the hell road and the hungry ghost road one after another, and only the last Shura road, Nagato can fully awaken the power of the reincarnation eye. But Nagato estimated that Shura Dao was not so easy to awaken. In the original plot, the abilities revealed by Shura Dao were physical skills and missile attacks. The whole body can be transformed into a living weapon of various weapons, and it can become a three-headed six-armed form. At first glance, this is just a puppet technique, but it is not. Nagato clearly remembers that in the original book, he used Chakra directly to condense the missiles of Shura Road. From here, it can be seen that the essence of Shura Road is actually the use of Yin and Yang to make weapons. To awaken the Shura Dao in the eyes of Samsara, Nagato needs to have a sufficient understanding of the original technique of Yin Yang escape. This is still very difficult for Nagato, who has only been in contact with Chakra for about eight months. But even if the Asura Dao hasn''t awakened yet, the reincarnation eyes that have only awakened the Five Dao and the Outer Dao are still very strong. Unless you really know the power of the reincarnation eye, even the strong shadow level will accidentally fall under the eyes of reincarnation. With such powerful eyes in combination with real strength, Nagato at this time was not afraid of anyone except Uchiha Madara. Therefore, the existence of war has little influence on Nagato. "But it''s over!" Strolling on the streets of an unnamed town, looking at the buildings being rebuilt on the left and right, Nagato sighed slightly in his heart, "This country has been crying for too long, it should be over." Hot search novel www.resooo.com Thinking like this, the red-haired boy kept walking and walked straight out of town. After a few days of learning about the outside world, Nagato, who had nothing to do with him, was going to see the castle of the river. It happened that Nagato owed a favor, and it was almost time to pay it back. ... ... "No, help!!" Just as Nagato walked to a completely abandoned building area near the entrance of the town, a slightly anxious cry for help instantly caught Nagato''s attention. This is not because of Nagato''s sense of justice. It''s just that Nagato suddenly flashed a strange intuition, as if the owner of the voice had something to do with him. "interesting!" With this thought flashing in his mind, the red-haired boy tapped his toes on the ground and jumped towards the source of the sound. He quickly saw a very typical scene where a bully took a girl abducted. The fat young master with gorgeous clothes, four powerful warriors, a boy fallen in a pool of blood, and... The little girl with light blue and purple hair who was grabbed by the fat man! Nagato''s gaze was naturally attracted by the little girl. I have to say that the fat man is indeed very eye-sighted. Although the girl''s clothes are a bit dirty, she can''t conceal her beauty and cuteness. But compared to the other''s appearance, Nagato was more concerned about her special relationship with herself. Why does my instinct react when she calls. The appearance of Nagato naturally attracted the attention of the Fat Young Master and his samurai entourage. The four samurai entourage immediately surrounded Nagato, and only one of the samurai spoke: "This friend, we are..." "Humph!" He didn''t even bother to listen to the other party''s words, Nagato directly released a small Shinra Tianzheng, and the four samurai who surrounded him were repelled straight away and hit the four walls heavily. Then the red-haired boy waved his hand, and Shigensen flew straight out, piercing the heads of the four samurai. The four samurai died suddenly, without any resistance at all. "what!!" Seeing Nagato''s actions, the fat young master suddenly showed a look of horror. He let go of the girl''s arm and ran away embarrassedly towards the distance, trying to stay away from Nagato. just-- "Vientiane Tianyin!" Nagato''s left hand did not know when to raise it, and the invisible strong gravity grabbed the fat man who had run for more than ten meters back, and then threw it on the ground in front of him. Lifting his right foot, he stepped directly on the fat man''s stomach, screaming and screaming. Then Nagato looked at the girl and asked: "Girl, your name!" "...I, I am Xiao Nan!" Upon hearing Nagato''s question, the girl reacted, stuttering in reply... 2559 Chapter 013: Follow and Change You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xiaonan... Hearing this name, Nagato was a little surprised. The reincarnation eyes under the bangs flickered slightly, and the red-haired boy took a deep look at the girl subconsciously, and finally matched the other party with an existence in his own memory. In Nagato''s original destiny, he would have two companions who depended on each other in his childhood. And the girl in front of you is one of them! "In that case..." With a slight hesitation, Nagato''s gaze quickly turned to the boy who had lost his vitality lying in a pool of blood not far from him, thinking with some surprise: "Is this dead guy Yahiko?" Seeing the shift of Nagato''s sight, Xiao Nan reacted from the shock. "Yahiko!" I saw the girl trot to the pool of blood with a panic face, ignoring the blood, shaking the boy''s body, "Wake up, Yahiko, don''t scare me!" "It''s really Yahiko!" Hearing Xiao Nan''s words, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little. Since awakening the memory of his previous life, Nagato has not planned to follow his destined trajectory, so Nagato has not deliberately searched for Yahiko and Konan. Originally, Nagato thought that even without themselves, Yahiko and Xiaonan should follow the path of the original work and become disciples of the Toad Immortal Jiraiya in Sannin. But now it seems that let alone becoming Jiraiya''s disciples, their survival has become a problem. No, more correctly, Yahiko is dead. And Xiao Nan almost suffered misfortune. The butterfly effect brought by Nagato''s awakening of past life memories and making different choices has already played its role. Thinking of this, Nagato''s mood is surprisingly good. It wasn''t that Nagato was gloating, he was just happy that "the future is not doomed". As a rebirth with foresight, Nagato never fears the strength of the enemy, no matter how powerful an enemy, in the eyes of Nagato who knows the future, he will eventually be surpassed. Nagatos only concern is probably the legendary plot correction. The current situation clearly told Nagato that the so-called plot correction power does not exist at all. For Nagato, it is really too good to be better. In a good mood, Nagato''s feet unconsciously used force, and the fat man who stepped on his feet screamed. Some Xiao Nan who could not accept the sad news about the death of his partner was also attracted. "Your companion is dead!" Nagato looked at the girl faintly, and the implied illusion was quietly performed at this moment, "This is an indisputable fact, even if you don''t admit it, it will not change." "The question now is, do you want revenge?" While talking, Nagato''s right hand slightly lifted, and a handful of Kuwu was shot on the ground beside Xiao Nan, "If you want, then pick up Kuwu, your enemy is here." "No, no, don''t!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Nan didn''t respond, and the fat man under his feet immediately struggled, "You can''t do this to me, I am..." "Shaving!" Interrupting the fat man contemptuously, Nagato''s feet pressed again, and while the fat man was spitting blood out of his mouth, a chakra burst from the bottom of Nagato''s feet and injected into the fat man''s body.uu library www.uusk.net In an instant, the fat man was stiff and unable to move, even unable to open his mouth. "Okay, choose!" After doing all this, Nagato looked at Xiao Nan, "Kill him to avenge his companions, or escape from here, and then continue to be incompetent until the next nightmare." The bewitching voice was like a devil, digging out the darkness hidden in Xiao Nan''s heart. For the first time, a cruel expression appeared on the gentle girl''s face. After that, the girl raised her right hand tremblingly, lifted up the Ku Wuya who was stuck on the ground, and walked stiffly to the side of the imprisoned fat man. Holding Kuwu''s slender right hand high, Xiao Nan cried and stabbed it down! "Hey!" The voice of Kuwujin Flesh echoed, and Xiao Nan waved Kuwu into the fat man''s throat. The burst of blood splashed on the girl''s face, like a baptism from body to soul, washing away Xiao Nan''s frailty and glowing with the girl''s tenacity. "well!" Seeing this scene, Nagato nodded in satisfaction. If Nagato''s feelings for Xiaonan were just a girl who inspired her intuition inexplicably, then Xiaonan is now the girl Nagato admires. Nagato did not hide what he thought in his heart, but directly said: "I have to say, you make my heart move, Xiao Nan, become my person!" "it is good!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Nan slowly raised her head, and after looking at Nagato for a while, he said, "It''s just that you want to give me strength, and there is still a diffuse..." "I will help you bury it, after all, we are also destined!" Interrupting Xiao Nan''s words, Nagato opened some meaningful words, and secretly said in his heart."Of course, this fate is in the original destiny." ... ... The burial of Yahiko is not a waste of Nagato''s time. In other words, it is because the war has just passed, and the atmosphere left over from the war still affects the country. For those who have passed away, it is usually simply buried. In the eyes of the people in the country of Sichuan, the need to die without a place of burial is an excellent result. At most, a rock tombstone can be erected in front of the cemetery. After Yahiko was buried, Nagato and Xiaonan lit a stick of incense in front of Yahiko''s tomb. After a little nostalgia, they left the scene and headed for the city of Sichuan. In this regard, even Xiao Nan, who was heartbroken, did not object. Life and death in this era is a normal melody, even Xiao Nan has long been used to it! What Nagato didn''t know was that shortly after he left, his whole body was black and white, and his body shape resembling a Nepenthes emerged from Yahiko''s graveyard, with Yahiko''s corpse still on his body. "It''s incredible, Xiao Nagato''s growth is so fast!" Looking at the direction of Nagato''s departure, Jue''s face rarely showed solemnity, "I hope it won''t become out of control, no! It seems that I must find a way to control it." Having said that, Jue looked at the corpse on his shoulder, or Yahiko, who had died in feign death. "For this reason, there is still a trace of life left. Maybe it is a good chess piece. Forget it, take it back and let Madara take a look!" As soon as the voice fell, Suzu disappeared in the same place carrying Yahiko... 2560 Chapter 014 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Chuanzhicheng, finally here!" Looking at the city wall that appeared in his vision, Nagato subconsciously raised his hand and stroked the silver half mask on his face that was specially used to cover the eyes of reincarnation. The boy revealed a faint smile on his chin. Hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Nan, who was half a step behind him, breathed a sigh of relief. Two months have passed since Xiao Nan followed Nagato. In these two months, Nagato led Xiaonan on foot across most of the country of Sichuan. While measuring this land with his feet, he also thoroughly witnessed the reality of this country. Although Nagato''s care was taken along the way, for Xiao Nan, this journey was still too difficult. No matter the body or the mind, the girl at this time looked quite tired. So seeing that he was about to arrive at his destination, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel a moment of relaxation. "Hehe, let''s go!" From the corner of his eye, seeing Xiao Nan''s performance, Nagato felt satisfied. He spent two months touring the entire country of Sichuan, increasing his own experience, and at the same time polished Xiaonan''s raw jade. Perhaps the girl still doesn''t know, she is completely different physically and mentally from the one two months ago. The original ordinary girl has now unconsciously reached the threshold of practice. Just take some more time off and start teaching Xiaonan the real chakra practice. Thinking of this, Nagato smiled slightly and stepped forward. The girl who didn''t know Nagato''s thoughts just followed Nagato habitually, and was still looking forward to what the legendary Sichuan Castle would look like. ... ... Nagato and Xiaonan entered the city smoothly. If it was a war period, you might still need some qualifications, but now that the war is over, ordinary visits will not be too much trouble, as long as you pay some money. Of course, if you plan to live for a long time, you still need to live in. Entering the gate, Nagato seemed to have come to a new world. Unlike many towns on the land of Sichuan that have been affected by the war and appear deserted, the city of Sichuan is very lively and looks quite prosperous. People come and go on the street, and the buildings on both sides are dotted with lively shops. Nagato first took Xiao Nan to find a hotel in the city of Sichuan, and after booking a room, he threw Xiao Nan into it to rest, and summoned the split dog psychic as a guard. Then the red-haired boy walked alone in the city, ready to inquire about intelligence. The purpose of Nagato''s visit to the castle of the river is very simple. It is to meet the lord, Yukimura Sanada, who is hiding behind the fog. But before that, Nagato needs to make some preparations. Go without knowing anything, this is not the work of a wise man. Soon, Nagato received an interesting piece of news, that is-Masao Sanada, who was clearly in his prime, died suddenly seven days ago. Now is the time when the eldest son Sanada Nobuyuki and the second son Sanada Yukimura are vying for the position of fame. "Looking at this big name, it really makes people speechless!" 139 novel www.139xs.com When he heard the news, Nagato felt speechless for a while. It was clearly the highest-ranking existence in the country of the river, and it didn''t even spread immediately when he died. Nagato didn''t know whether to think this was because of the low status of the Daimyo of the country of Kawa, or whether the news of the country of Kawa was not well received. The most important thing is that this so-called''violent death'' is really worth thinking about. "Is it because the two sons of the daimyo were fighting for the position of the daimyo, or did the daimyo have a bad health and accidentally had problems with him, or... other foreign forces did it." With such doubts flashing in his mind, Nagato felt that he needed more information. then "boom!" While Nagato was thinking, a passerby walked past him and seemed to accidentally touch him, and then Nagato felt an extra note on the palm of his hand. The corners of his mouth under the mask slightly cocked, and Nagato seemed to walk to the corner carelessly. Unfolding the note, Nagato saw only an address written on it. "interesting!" With a chuckle, Nagato knew this was an invitation, but he didn''t refuse it. Although Nagato would not act recklessly when the information was unclear. But if it is the invitation of others, Nagato, who thinks he is no longer weak, will never escape. Moreover, the red-haired boy vaguely knew whose invitation it was. With such thoughts in mind, Nagato walked towards the address written on the note, and soon, Nagato came to a rather luxurious mansion. At the door of the luxurious mansion, Wu Yincai was waiting there. "Long time no see, Nagato-kun!" At the moment when he saw Nagato, Wuyin''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he stepped forward with excitement, "I know, Nagato-san, you will definitely come at this important period." ...No, it''s just the right time! Seeing that Wuyin was so excited, Nagato wanted to tell him that if he hadn''t come here, he really didn''t know that something like this had happened in the upper echelons of the country. But after thinking about it slightly, the red-haired boy changed his words and said, "I wear a mask. Do you still recognize me?" "This, how can I put it..." Hearing Nagato''s words, Wuyin Caizang quickly calmed down his emotions and said, "Nagato-san, you have a very special quality, as if you don''t belong to this world." "Compared to appearance, this trait impressed me even more." "interesting!" Hearing this, the red-haired boy''s mouth showed an interesting smile, and he said, "Tell me about the situation in Sichuan City. I just arrived today and I don''t understand many things." "The situation is very bad!" Hearing Nagatos question, a hint of anger flashed across Wu Yincais face, "Kinohas people intervened. The name is Konoha and Sanada Shinyuki that white-eyed wolf jointly killed..." "Wait, talk on the road!" Seeing Wuyin Caizang seemed to be preparing to tell here, Nagato interrupted helplessly, "I think your lord, Yukumura Sanada must be waiting for us." "Ha! Exactly!" When Nagato reminded him, Wuyin Caizang immediately laughed awkwardly, and then led Nagato into the mansion, "Nagato-kun, please, Mr. Yukimura is waiting for you..." 2561 Chapter 015 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Following the narration of the hidden talent in the mist, Nagato gradually understood the whole story. According to Caizang, the recently deceased daimyo Masao Sanada is a very courageous hero. When the Second Ninja World War broke out, Konoha, Iwagaki and the wind faintly used the country of Sichuan as the battlefield. It was this daimyo who gave the order to force the leader of Yuyin Village, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo to intervene in the war. You know, this is a war with three of the five ninja villages at the same time! How can ordinary small country names possess such amazing courage? Such a great name is indeed a good leader for the people of Kawa no Kuni, but for other countries, especially the five major countries, it is not very popular. Therefore, after the war in the territory of Kawa no Kuni, Konoha''s ninja secretly found the eldest son, Sanada Nobuyuki. Although Sanada Nobuyuki is the eldest son of the daimyo and the heir to the daimyo in the sense of the word, Sanada Nobuyuki is far too mediocre compared to the ambitious and brilliant Sanada Yukimura. The daimyo''s love for Yukimura is far greater than Sanada Nobuyuki. Under such circumstances, Sanada Nobuyuki will inevitably have a shadow in his heart... He, Sanada Nobuyuki, can he successfully ascend to the position of daimyo after he abdicates? Over time, the shadow quickly turned into resentment, and finally broke out under the instigation of Konoha Ninja. "With the help of Konoha Ninja, the villain Nobuyuki killed Lord Daimyo. If Lord Komura had accumulated talents a few years ago, now he has a lot of power in his hands, I am afraid they have been harmed." At this point, Wuyin hides an expression of resentment, as if Sanada''s sin is unforgivable. Facing the performance of being hidden in the mist, Nagato remained silent, but he couldn''t deny it in his heart. If the Konoha Ninja factor is excluded, Sanada Nobuyuki''s performance is understandable, and his actions are entirely for self-protection. Apart from other things, the fact that the power Sanada Yukumura now possesses can actually fight against Nobuyuki Sanada, who has the help of Konoha Ninja, can fully demonstrate how great Sanada Yukumura has accumulated. Faced with a younger brother with such amazing powers, if Sanada Nobuyuki still does not act, he may only be waiting for death. It should be known that the daimyo family has no family, even if Sanada Yukimura would not kill him, his men would also do it. "In other words, if I don''t intervene and let things develop, I think Nobuyuki Sanada will ascend to the position of daimyo as he wished, and then think that he will become Konoha''s puppet by borrowing Konoha''s power to ascend the throne." "Thinking about it this way, the collusion between Sanjiao Yu Hanzohui and Konoha''s Danzo in the original book is a logical thing!" "So, I really can''t make Sanada Nobuyuki succeed!" ... ... When Nagato was thinking about it, Wuyin Caizang had already taken him to the courtyard of the mansion. In the center of the courtyard stands a tall cherry blossom tree, scattered cherry blossoms falling down with the breeze, setting off the unruly young people who are enjoying cherry blossoms and drinking under the cherry blossom trees even more extraordinary. And standing behind the young man was indeed Nagato who had seen him before, the white-haired young man who made the first move when the caravan was attacked. "Yeah, I''m hiding, you are finally back, come and drink with me at the bar!" When seeing Nagato and Wuyin Caizang appear, the young man first raised his wine glass and sent an invitation to Wuyin Caizang, and then his gaze leisurely turned to Nagato''s body, a light flashed in his eyes.Classic Novel Network www.xiaoshuoi.com "Haha, you are the Nagato-kun who Caizang has been recommending to me. I didn''t expect to be so small, can I drink?" "Yukimura-sama!!" As soon as the youth''s words fell, Wu Yin Caizang immediately stepped forward with excitement and snatched his wine glass, and said loudly, "When are you still thinking about drinking!" "It''s just hiding, it''s this kind of time that I want to drink!" Seeing that his wine glass was taken, the young man, or Sanada Yukimura, said helplessly, "The more dangerous the situation, the less you can panic, the more you need to maintain a calm mind." "Yes...Is that so?" After listening to Sanada Yukimura''s words, the fog hidden could not help but hesitate. "That''s it!" While talking, Sanada Yukimura immediately took back his glass from Wuyin Caizang and drank all the wine in it, "Ha, it is indeed a good wine imported from a big country, and I will never tire of drinking it." "interesting!" Seeing the interaction between Sanada Yukumura and Wu Yincai, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and then took a few steps forward, "Since it is a good drink, then give me a glass." "It can be, but the question is Nagato-kun, are you too young?" Although he said that, Sanada Yukimura did not hesitate to take out a new glass, filled it with wine, handed it to Nagato, and poured another glass himself. The two touched their glasses tacitly, and then each drank the wine in the glass. "call!" The sensation of the drink entering his throat made Nagato''s whole body tremble. Then he exhaled a long breath and said, "It is indeed a good wine...Although I don''t know how to taste wine." "Haha, I don''t know wine, how do you know that this wine is good!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Sanada Yukumura laughed a lot, and then asked curiously. "Personal feeling!" Facing Sanada''s question, Nagato shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and said, "I feel comfortable. That''s good wine. Even if it''s bad, it must be good wine." "On the contrary, if I feel uncomfortable, even if it is a high-priced wine, it must not be a good wine." "...This remark is really overbearing!" Hearing Nagato''s statement, Sanada Yukumura''s face flashed a thoughtful smile. Through simple communication, he had already understood the character and characteristics of the red-haired boy in front of him. Regardless of his identity, Yukimura liked the boy in front of him purely from a personal standpoint. "what" And at this moment, Nagato seemed to have discovered something, and said with some doubts, "I have something to ask, what''s the matter with the dozen or so ninjas exuding murderous intent outside the courtyard wall?" "Swish! Swish! Swish!!!" Just after Nagato''s words fell, more than a dozen dark shadows jumped onto the courtyard wall, and then more than a dozen hidden weapons such as Kunai and Senbon broke through the air, targeting Yukimura Sanada... 2562 Chapter 016 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Bold!!" In the current crisis, the white-haired boy behind Yukimura Sanada suddenly shouted coldly. The next moment, the white-haired boy disappeared in place and appeared in the sky above Sanada Yukimura. He did not know when he had a long stick more than two meters in his hand and danced frantically. "Keng! Keng! Keng!!!" All the hidden weapons that struck were picked up by the long sticks and scattered all over the place. Like a monkey landing lightly and silently, the white-haired young man stood a long stick beside him, and his eyes swept coldly at the enemy on the surrounding courtyard wall, and finally stopped at one of them wearing red armor, which looked like sixteen. A seven-year-old black-haired youth. "You are... Konoha''s rebel descendant!" The boy''s voice was very cold, full of resentment and killing intent. "Rebels? No, no, no, we are not rebels, we are just victors who make the right choices in accordance with the general trend. As for you, you are just a legacy of a stubborn loser." "You want to kill me, just because I also want to accomplish what my grandfather has not done yet." Facing the white-haired boys indifferent killing intent, the black-haired young man smiled. Then he looked at Sanada Yukimura, and said: "Meeting for the first time, Sanada Yukimura, in Shimosuke Shinnosuke, I am ordered to come and kill you!" "Sarutobi..." Hearing the young man''s surname, Sanada Yukimura subconsciously glanced at the white-haired boy in front of him, sighed slightly, and then said, "Who is Konoha''s current third-generation Naruto Tobihiro?" "That''s my father." When talking about his father, the young man, or Sarutobi Shinnosuke, showed pride. "Really a tiger father without dogs!" Hearing this, Sanada Yukimura couldn''t help sighing with emotion. Although it seemed weird to say this at his age not much older than Sarutobi Shinnosuke, no one at the scene felt that Yukumura Sanada was not qualified to say it. "Thank you, I''m still far behind. In contrast, Your Excellency Yukimura is a great generation!" Faced with Sanada''s praise, Sarutobi Shinnosuke also said with emotion, "If I can, I really don''t want to do this kind of thing, but for the sake of the village, I can only apologize, sir." "It''s okay, it''s just a different position!" On the contrary, Yukimura Sanada was still indifferent at the moment of life and death. He first nodded to Sarutobi Shinnosuke, then looked at the silent Nagato, and spoke apologetically: "I''m sorry, Nagato-kun, I seem to involve you." "It''s okay!" Faced with Sanada''s apology, Nagato took a deep look at the other party first, and after seeing the sincerity in the other''s eyes, he said, "It is not the first time for me to be involved in troublesome things." Hearing this, Wu Yin couldn''t help but shifted his head slightly, seeming a little embarrassed. "It''s just that compared to the first time I was weak, I don''t care about it at all. I am confident that unless at least one Ninja village comes out, otherwise, no one in the Ninja world can threaten my life." "With all due respect, in terms of pure combat power, all of you here are all spicy chickens!" As soon as Nagato said this, the whole scene fell into silence, and everyone was shocked by the arrogant remarks. But soon, a ninja with a relatively hot personality reacted instantly.168 Book Bank www.168shuku.com "You are rubbish!" Accompanied by anger, a young ninja on the courtyard wall instantly leaped in the direction of Nagato, and saw that he first projected several kunai, then his hands quickly sealed: "Go to hell! Fire escape-the art of the big fireball!" After the Indian style had condensed, a large fireball about two meters in diameter spouted from the ninja''s mouth. In the face of this continuous attack, the uncovered chin of Nagato''s silver mask showed a scornful smile, I saw that he first turned sideways slightly, and then escaped the first wave of Kuunai attacks. Then Nagato raised his right hand and pressed it against the striking fireball in the shock of everyone''s eyes! "Hungry Ghost Dao-Sealing technique sucks the mark!" In an instant, the chakra cycle in Nagato''s body reversed, and the mysterious power permeated, directly decomposing the big fireball in front of him into the original chakra, and then absorbed into the body. "what?!" The young ninja saw that his big fireball was disintegrated in an instant, and he couldn''t help but shake his body and mind. At this moment, Nagato leaped upward and intersected with the falling ninja. A huge Yama King head appeared in the void, and the blood basin opened wide and swallowed the young ninja''s soul. This is one of the abilities of Nagato Hell Road, the soul swallows, extracts the enemy''s soul, and stores it in Hades. Of course, the existence of King Yama can only be seen by Nagato and the ninja whose soul was drawn. In the eyes of others, Nagato and the young ninja just crossed by, seemingly doing nothing. But then the young ninja fell directly to the ground, with no life...dead. But Nagato landed leisurely and looked extremely comfortable! In an instant, the atmosphere of the whole scene became a little dignified. Everyone looked at Nagato with a little amazement. They couldn''t understand what just happened and why the young ninja died like this. However, most of the people at the scene are ninjas, strong-willed, and very human. "Do it!" Sarutobi Shinnosuke immediately issued an order loudly! The other Konoha ninjas around immediately moved and wanted to hug them, but at this moment, Nagato had already stepped out first and came to the Konoha ninjas. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The nearly substantial repulsion field spreads in all directions around Nagato''s body, and all Konoha ninjas, including Sarutobi Shinnosuke, were blown away by the repulsion field. Even the walls of the courtyard broke apart under the impact of the repulsion field. After doing all this, Nagato did not pursue the victory, but put his arms in front of him, and said loudly: "By now, are you not going to come out, the hidden guy!" "Hehe... how did you find out!" As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, there was a hoarse voice around him, and then a very gloomy and indifferent figure slowly emerged on the ground not far in front of Nagato. "How I discovered it, of course I felt it!" Faced with the questions from the people, Nagato spoke unceremoniously, "From the very beginning, I felt that your chilly chakra, to be honest, your ability to hide chakras is really bad." "But I didn''t expect that Oshe Maru, one of the famous three ninjas, would come here!" .. 2563 Chapter 017 Nagato vs. Oshe Maru You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Orochimaru! Konoha is one of the new film-level combination "Three Ninja". He, along with Jilaiya and Tsunade, is the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi from Konoha Village. He is a man who is good at studying ninjutsu and has a strong talent and attainments in forbidden techniques. To be honest, Nagato really didn''t expect that he would meet each other so early. "Don''t presume that title before me!" After hearing Nagato say the title of''Three Ninja'', Oshemaru''s face immediately changed, his hoarse voice became much lower, and the bitter murderous aura spread from his body. The temperature of the surrounding environment seemed to drop a little in a moment, and many people felt goose bumps. "So, I understand!" Seeing Dashemaru''s reaction, Nagato suddenly understood. In the current period, the names of the "Sannin" of the trio of Oshemaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade are not as praised and praised by the world as they were during the plot period in Nagato''s memory. Speaking of''Sannin'', what the world thinks of is not the prestige of the three people, but the power of Sanjiao Hanzo! With Dashemaru''s pride, it is naturally difficult to bear such a situation. In this way, the reason why Dashemaru appeared here is very simple. This viper-like man prepares to take the name of the country of Sichuan, and then sanctions Sanjiao Yu Hanzo under the name of the country''s righteousness. After all, no matter how strong Sanshoyu Hanzo is, he is also a ninja of the country of Kawa, nominally a ninja under the name of the country of Kawa! In the original work, perhaps it was the Ochimaru, or Konoha''s strategy was successful, so that the Sansho Fish Hanzo, the Ninja demigod, had such a powerful strength, but he had to become Konoha''s echo bug almost later. "But now that I have appeared, naturally I will not allow this to happen!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato took a step forward, and the invisible pressure spread, and the murderous intent of the Oshe Maru was engaged in an invisible confrontation in the void. "Ok?!" Feeling the pressure on Nagato''s body, Oshemaru couldn''t help but frown slightly. Just as Nagato thought, Oshemaru appeared here to take revenge on the Sansho Fish Hanzo, but he really didn''t expect that he would encounter such a powerful enemy with a simple task that he had planned. What makes Oshemaru the most unacceptable is that the enemy wearing a mask in front of him is too young! Although the face covered by the opponent''s mask makes it impossible to accurately determine the age of the opponent, with his own experience and snake-like senses, Oshemaru can still feel that the opponent is too young to feel unreal. Da She Maru admitted that he could not imagine that in another ten years, who else in this world would be the opponent of the person in front of him. Thinking of this possibility, the murderous intent in Da She Wan''s heart couldn''t help but rise high. "Ahem..." At this moment, Sarutobi Shinnosuke, who had just been bombarded by Nagatos Shinra Tianzheng, covered his heart, and walked out of the ruins, Sorry, Brother Onemaru, it seems that I let you down. "I''ll talk about unnecessary things later, Shinnosuke, you can step back a little bit..." While speaking to Shinnosuke, Onomaru raised his foot and walked in the direction of Nagato. During the walk, Onomaru threw out a shuriken casually, and then both hands sealed: "The Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" The shuriken was divided into two, two transformed into four, and four changed into eight... In less than a moment, the sky was covered with dense shurikens, all covering the location of Nagato.Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com Facing the attack of Oshemaru, Nagato did not perform the Shenra Tianzheng as usual. After all, the target of the fight is a dangerous enemy like Oshe Maru, and Shenluo Tianzheng''s almost absolute defense ability is really more appropriate as the last insurance. Immediately, the red-haired boy raised his hands and sealed at an astonishing speed. "Wind escape-a thousand faces wind!" Accompanied by Nagatos seal, thousands of small wind blades appeared horizontally, slashing towards the dense shurikens. In an instant, the collision of wind blades and shurikens reverberated throughout the circle. One hundred meters. Seeing that his ninjutsu didn''t work, Oshemaru was not disappointed, but continued to Jieyin. The red-haired boy''s abilities were a little weird before, and Dashemaru wouldn''t risk getting close to him until he really tested out his abilities. He didn''t want to die inexplicably. therefore "Earth Dun-earth dragon bullet!" With the formation of the Indian style, the ground around Oshemaru turned into a quagmire, and then a fierce dragon head emerged from the quagmire, and a large number of mud bombs blasted towards Nagato. Regarding the attack of Oshemaru, Nagato was not to be outdone: "Feng Dun-Vacuum Daiyu!" "Boom! Boom!!!" Several wind waves burst out from the gate of Nagato, and collided with the mud bomb head-on, and the aftermath of the collision spread, directly destroying the courtyard of Sanada Yukimuras mansion... ... ... "Wow, it''s dangerous!" At this time, Yukumura Sanada, who had been far away from the battlefield with the help of his ministers, looked back at the battlefield and couldn''t help but said, "It''s just that my mansion seems to be destroyed, obviously I still like it!" "Don''t worry about the mansion, it''s a blessing to be able to save your life!" Hearing Yukimuras words, Wu Yincai couldn''t help but speak, and then a touch of emotion flashed across his face, "But what surprised me the most was Nagato-kun, how long it took him to grow to this point. " "Obviously seven or eight months ago, he didn''t dare to participate in the secret battle between us and Konoha Ninja." "And now, he can actually fight that big snake pill!" "indeed so!" Facing the feeling of hiding in the fog, Yukimura nodded and said, "Perhaps because of those eyes, after all, they are the eyes of the legendary ancestor of ninjutsu." "But the facts are right here, so don''t go too far." With that said, Sanada Yukumura looked at the white-haired boy who had been following him, "Judai, Nagato-kuns battle cannot guarantee victory, so I need you to catch the other Konoha ninjas, no Question." "It should be possible, after all, they were all injured before!" The white-haired boy gave such an answer in an instant, but it was not satisfactory to Yukumura. He looked at the boy deeply: "You should know what I mean!" "...I see, I won''t kill Shinnosuke Sarutobi!" In the face of Yukimura''s gaze, the white-haired boy turned his head and replied reluctantly. Then he made a seal with one hand, and with a''bang'', it turned into white smoke and disappeared in place... 2564 Chapter 018-Psychic Beast War You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle between Nagato and Osaimaru continues... The five attributes of ninjutsu, earth, water, fire, climate and land, and many special ninjutsu with no attributes competed in competition. The aftermath of the battle resounded suddenly, destroying all the buildings within a hundred meters. As the battle progressed, Dashemaru soon felt something was wrong. As a newly promoted shadow-level powerhouse, Dashemaru has been practicing since he was a child. It has been more than ten years now. During this period, he has experienced uncommon battles and extremely rich combat experience. Therefore, Dashemaru could easily see the red-haired boy in front of him... The same sentence: He is too young! Because of age constraints, the red-haired boy is somewhat inferior to the normal Konoha Shinobu in terms of strength and speed, physical fitness and Chakra quantity, and even combat experience. Under such circumstances, it stands to reason that Dashewan should have a great advantage. But in fact, Nagato has little advantage in battle. The reason for this is not only that Dashemaru is somewhat scrupulous about the strange abilities of red-haired boys not being close, but also because the red-haired boys'' perception and body control abilities are so powerful that people have to be surprised. Obviously there are many disadvantages in all aspects, and the gap in their hard power is clear at a glance. However, the red-haired boy relies on his extraordinary perception and excellent body control to brake with silence and exchange space for time, perfectly blocking all the attacks of Dashemaru. The most unbearable thing for Oshemaru is that as time goes by, the fighting rhythm of the red-haired boy becomes more and more fluid. This is simply-- "Using me as a sparring partner!" This thought flashed in his head, and a touch of irritation flashed in the snake pupils of Da She Wan, but soon, the anger was suppressed by Da She Wan. The snake-like reason tells Oshemaru that emotions such as anger do not help the fight. "No, you can''t go on like this, you must suppress him!" Even if he hasn''t understood the opponent''s special abilities, there is still some fear in his heart, but O She Maru understands better that he cannot let the opponent continue to grow, otherwise his chances of winning will be lower. Immediately, Dashewan bit the finger of his right hand and wiped blood on the palm of his left hand, and the seal: "Psychic art!" "Boom!!!" Accompanied by a slight noise, a mighty white smoke burst out, and then in the white smoke, a giant python that was at least thirty or forty meters long with purple stripes all over its body appeared. The moment it just appeared, the giant snake slightly opened her mouth to spit out the snake letter, glanced at Nagato, and then said in a slightly low voice to the Oshemaru standing on his head: "Oshemaru, you are really going back more and more, and this kid who is less than ten years old in front of you wants me to go out?!" "Although young, it is not a simple enemy. Don''t take it lightly, Ten Thousand Snakes." Facing the somewhat ironic words of his psychic beast, Dashemaru seemed to have completely adapted to it, without any anger, "After this battle, I will prepare a living sacrifice for 100 people." "Ha, this is what you said, if you dare to lie to me, I will make you look good!" With that said, a fierce light flashed in the eyes of the psychic beast named Wan Snake, and then its body was twisted, and the huge snake tail cut through the air, like a whip, and threw it towards the place where Nagato was. Fully implementing the nature of the poisonous snake, the attack of the ten thousand snakes was really unexpected and difficult to guard against.877haoshu.com www.877haoshu.com But in front of Nagato''s extraordinary perception, Wan Snake''s surprise attack was clear at a glance. "Humph!" Slightly hummed, Nagato did not choose to retreat, but took a step forward. The reincarnation eyes under the silver mask were shining brightly, and the red-haired boy raised his right hand high, as if to catch the snake''s tail thrown off by the snake. "Limited maximum output...Shen Luo Tianzheng!!" The substantive repulsive force field appeared again, and the terrifying repulsive force suddenly came. The snake tail of the ten thousand snakes was first attacked by the repulsive force field, and the speed of the snake tail that was thrown off became slower and slower, and soon stopped in mid-air. "what?!" "how is this possible!" Wanshe and Oshemaru both showed surprised expressions. It just didn''t wait for them to react, the terrifying repulsion field had spread, and Wan Snake''s entire body flew straight away. Not only ten thousand snakes, but with Nagato as the center, everything within a hundred meters in a radius, as well as the soil tens of meters deep under the ground, was repelled by the extremely powerful repulsive field and turned into a huge pit. "call" After doing all this, Nagato in the center of the big pit breathed a sigh of relief, and then he took out the Chakra from his body again, bit his finger, made a seal on his hands, and pressed it on the ground inside the big pit: "Ninfa-the art of spirit!" The black runes resembling tadpoles spread out, and instantly formed a huge array with Nagato as the center. Then there was a bang, accompanied by three huge white smoke blooming, and three large psychic beasts. Empty appeared. The psychic beast in the center is a huge rhino with a height of more than 30 meters, full of powerful sense of power. Nagato was standing on the rhino''s head, gasping for breath. The remaining two psychic beasts are a large centipede with a size difference of ten thousand snakes and a vulture that is more than ten meters high. These two psychic beasts stand around the rhino, almost without Nagatos command, they start. action. I saw the vulture spread its wings and flew up, while the centipede turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the ten thousand snakes. The snake that had just been bombed had no time to react, and was instantly caught by the centipede. The densely packed centipede wrapped the body of the snake with a hundred feet. The centipede opened its mouth and bit straight into the seven inches of the snake. "what!!!" Unprepared, Wan Snake let out an angry roar, "Damn it, a low-level psychic beast dared to shoot at me, looking for death, you are looking for death!!!" Driven by anger, Wan Snake twisted his body with brutal force and rolled around on the ground. Obviously, it tried to use this method to get the centipede off. In the face of Wan Snake''s arrogant behavior, although the centipede was not afraid of death, the gap in strength caused it to gradually break away from Wan Snake''s body, and many centipede''s feet began to fall off. At this moment, the vulture in the sky swooped down, and the beak of the vulture pointed directly at the head of the snake. If it is a one-on-one battle, Wan Snake is naturally not afraid of the attack of the vulture, but the problem is that it is now being held tightly by the centipede, let alone counterattack, it is difficult to even avoid it. Crisis bald, Wan She finally realized that she was afraid, and saw it shout out loudly: "Oshe Maru, don''t hurry up!" .. 2565 Chapter 019 Shenluo Tianzheng Reform! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ha ha!" Hearing Wanshe''s call, I don''t know when to leave Dashewan from Wanshe''s body and couldn''t help but chuckle. In fact, at the moment Wan Snake was trapped by the centipede, Da She Wan was able to help, but he just stood by and watched. All this was just to teach the unruly Wan Snake a big lesson. Oshemaru, Jiraiya and Tsunadeno are listed as three ninjas, largely because of their psychic beasts. The ten thousand snakes of Oshemaru, the toad Bunta of Jiraiya, and the slugs of Tsunade are all famous and powerful psychic beasts in the Ninja world, and they respectively symbolize the three major psychic holy sites in the Ninja world, namely Dilong Cave, Miaomu Mountain and Wet Bone Forest. It''s just that compared to Toad Fumata and Jira, they are also called brothers and slugs are more respectful to Tsunade... Wan She''s attitude towards Da She is too bad too much! If there is no comparison, it''s okay, but if there is a comparison, Oshemaru will naturally feel unhappy. With the accumulation of time, Oshemaru''s endurance to Wanshe has already reached its limit. It''s just that Wan Snake is the leader of the many snake tribes in Earth Dragon Cave after all, and Da She Wan can only endure it when there is still demand for Earth Dragon Cave. Of course, if you can teach Wanshe a lesson, Dashewan is still very happy. For example, Da She Wan felt a burst of pleasure. "However, it is enough." With such a determination flashed in his mind, Oshemaru''s instantaneous spell appeared on Wanshe''s head, looking at the vultures swooping down into the sky, especially the threatening beak of the vulture, and his hands were imprinted: "Wind escape-a big breakthrough!!" Although it was only a simple C-level ninjutsu used to create a gust of wind, it turned into a hurricane-like terrifying impact under the powerful ninjutsu skills of Oshemaru and Chakra. The swooping vulture instantly deflected its dive direction because of the impact, and hit the surrounding ground fiercely. "Roar!!" Seeing Da She Wan helped him to solve the vulture in the sky, Wan She was immediately shocked, and his arrogant power was unfolded, and finally the centipede on his body was thrown aside. "Go to hell, lower creature!" Accompanied by an angry roar, Wan Snake showed his powerful fighting qualities as the leader of the snakes in the Earth Dragon Cave. The snake tail turned into a long whip, directly smashing the centipede''s head. Then Wan Snake relied on the reaction force brought by this blow to rush towards the direction where the vulture was. The hideous Shekou opened wide, vowing to completely bite the enemy! just-- "Boom!" Just when the snake was about to bite the vulture, the huge psychic bird of prey instantly turned into white smoke and disappeared in place. The next moment, the figure of the vulture also appeared in the air accompanied by the white smoke. And Nagato''s figure is quietly falling on it... Obviously, the change just now is Nagato''s handwriting. The ten thousand snakes who attacked fruitlessly had not had time to get angry, and saw the huge rhinos rampage. The timing of the attack chosen by the giant rhinoceros was extremely vicious, and it happened to be stuck at a short stalemate after Wanshe''s two consecutive attacks, and Wanshe had no time to react. Faced with such a situation, Oshe Maru found that he had to make another move. The instantaneous technique was applied again, and Oshemaru''s figure disappeared from Wanshe''s head and appeared on the ground in front of him. His hands quickly became imprinted, and then pressed on the ground: "Earth Escape-Earth Flowing Big River!" Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com In an instant, the ground where the giant rhino was advancing melted into a vast quagmire. Without time to react, the huge rhinoceros first fell into the quagmire with its forelimbs, and then the huge inertia brought by the charge took effect, and the entire body fell into the quagmire. The role of the earth flow river is extremely significant, directly freezing the fighting power of the giant rhino. But the price is that Oshemaru couldn''t help but panting slightly...In order to make ninjutsu work, Oshemaru spent a lot of chakras to create a muddy mud flow. ... ... "It''s a big snake pill!" On the vulture hovering in the sky, Nagato watched this scene and couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Such a simple ninjutsu can actually exert such a strong effect, it seems I still have a lot to learn." "It''s just the victory of this battle, I really want to make it!" Thinking about this, Nagato''s body fell from the vulture and flew towards Oshemaru and Wanshe. At this time, Wanshe had recovered from the stalemate. After being helped by Oshemaru twice in a row, it was clearly burnt with anger. After seeing Nagato fall, it rushed forward without hesitation. The blood basin opened wide, and the purpose of Ten Thousand Snakes was obvious, to eat Nagato. "Idiot!!" Seeing this scene, Dashemaru''s whole person is not good. Since learning psychic art and becoming a psychic contractor in Earth Dragon Cave, Da She Maru felt that his psychic beast was so successful that it was not enough to fail! Thinking with your toes and knowing that the other person jumped down like this, there must be a purpose. In this case, the best way to deal with it is to temporarily avoid the edge. Rushing up like ten thousand snakes, isn''t it just looking for death! It''s just that Dashemaru''s thoughts can''t be conveyed to Wanshe after all. At this time, the purple giant python is immersed in the ecstasy of swallowing the enemy, and can''t care about other things. then "Shenluo Tianzheng reform!!" The chakra in the body was outputted wildly, and Nagato once again displayed the Shenluo Tianzheng. However, this time the Shenluo Tianzheng was a little different, instead of spreading the repulsion field evenly as usual, but shifting most of the power of the repulsion field to the bottom. From the outside, this is an invisible giant sword with Nagato as its core, falling towards the ground. And Wan Snake''s mouth is the first attack point of the invisible giant sword! "what!!!" Being attacked by the giant sword of the Repulsion Field, the mouth of the ten thousand snakes suddenly split, and blood burst out. Immediately, the purple giant python couldn''t help making a wailing sound, and it was about to be torn by the giant sword. Afterwards, with a bang, Wan Snake''s figure turned into white smoke and returned to the psychic world. The disappearance of Ten Thousand Snakes did not affect the fall of the Repulsion Field Great Sword. In less than a moment, the invisible giant sword fell to the ground, a terrifying explosion burst out violently, and the turbulent smoke swept across the sky, resounding deafeningly. There was wailing in the depths of the earth, and everything within a few hundred meters in a radius was shattered!.. 2566 Chapter 020 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dark space... Profoundness and silence are the main melody. When Uchiha Madara awakened, the pipe connecting his body to the weird giant tree behind him swelled slightly, making a sound similar to swallowing. It was an offering for Madara from an outside golem. After a long period of baptism, Madara, who has come from the cruel Warring States period, has reached the limit of his life. Had it not been for the huge vitality of the Golem, he would have fallen into death. In other words, the current spot is just lingering. Once the golem is lost, his death date will come. But death is not such a terrible thing for Madara, even Madara regards death as a kind of practice in life, and he looks forward to going further when he is resurrected. It''s just that in the original prediction, he should be able to continue to live for ten years and cultivate more players. however "Nagato''s growth is too fast!" Slowly pulling away his eyes, Uchiha Madara spoke to the black and white Zeus next to him with a slightly hoarse voice, "I just felt that the outside golem has appeared strange, and it has begun to resonate with the eyes of Samsara. "... Indeed, it''s too fast." Hearing Madara''s words, Hei Jue fell silent for a while, and replied, "Just now there was information from Bai Jue''s clone. Nagato has fought against Oshe Maru in the castle of the river, and it seems to be on par." Hearing that, Uchiha Madara''s pupils shrunk slightly, refreshing his knowledge of Nagato again in his heart. Although Uchiha Madara hopes that the host of the reincarnation eye is a genius who can develop the reincarnation eye more perfect, he is somewhat resistant to the genius of Nagato. There is no other reason, just because of such a long gate, it is too easy to lose control! "Has the little guy you found some time ago prepared it?" "It''s almost the same. The kid named Yahiko and the cell between Senjueju accidentally fit together." "Well, when that''s done, let him go out and try." Having said that, it seems that I dont think its enough. Uchiha Madara looks at the black and white, and adds, You will stick to him and act accordingly. When necessary, you can take action. "Anyway, the people of the Uzumaki family still don''t have to risk on Nagato." "Yes!" ... ... River City... The violent turbulence gradually subsided, and the turbulent smoke quietly dispersed. Looking down from the sky, the city of Sichuan is centered on the mansion of the second son of the great name. The ground of several hundred meters in a radius has all turned into a huge basin, and everything has been destroyed. Standing in the center of the basin, Nagato gasped slightly while guarding everything around him. Although Nagato is confident in his attacking moves, limited by his age and the amount of chakras, the destructive effect he can exert is ultimately limited. In the original work, Nagato''s largest output Shenluo Tianzheng, also known as Super Shenluo Tianzheng, is completely an attack on the city. But now the Shenluo Tianzheng, the largest output of Nagato, can only spread to a radius of several hundred meters. The gap between the two is too big!Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com Under such circumstances, Nagato didn''t think that his attack could kill the shadow-level powerhouse, especially the powerful shadow-level powerhouse like Oshemaru. Of course, Nagato will not belittle himself. He knew that Da She Wan was definitely hurt. The current Oshemaru is not the Konoha rebel who can never die in Nagato''s memory. Although he has just entered the shadow level realm, although he is powerful, he is only limited to the ordinary shadow level. Throughout the performance since the start of the war, except for spiritism, Oshe Maru used only ordinary ninjutsu. There are no forbidden techniques, body modification, etc. in the original plot! Its just fortunate that the current Oshemaru is still too tender. If it were the Oshemaru during the original plot period, Nagato would be troubled... Only when we really fought, Nagato realized that she still had many shortcomings. In fact, Nagato''s mentality has expanded a bit since completing half a year of immersion. But this is also normal. After all, the time for Nagato to gain power was too short, and his power increase rate was too abnormal. It is common for some psychological imbalances to appear in a short time. Even without this battle, with the passage of time, the red-haired boy will naturally understand. "In this way, fighting really promotes human growth!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s perception spread, everything around, even the flow of air, was reflected in the heart of the red-haired boy. Then, at a later moment, a ripple flashed in Nagato''s heart. Subconsciously, Nagato jumped straight up! "Boom!" Almost at the same moment, the ground where Nagato was originally located suddenly gave birth to soil thorns. The next moment, the slightly embarrassed figure of Oshemaru emerged from the ground. "The evil snake meanders!" Without further ado, I saw that Oshemaru''s hands were sealed again, and he performed spiritism again, summoning a serpentine giant snake, and rushed towards Nagato, which was in mid-air. "cry!!" At this moment, the vultures hovering in the sky had already swooped down at some point. After carrying Nagato up, two sharp claws protruded out, and the giant snake that was attacking in the future held tightly. In the air territory, the snake is far from the opponent of the vulture! "Humph!" Seeing this scene, Da She Wan''s face felt unhappy. However, just when he was about to continue his hands, dozens of figures appeared on the edge of the basin battlefield. The leader was not someone else, but Yukimura Sanada. "Nagato-kun, and Lord Osamaru!" Waved to Nagato and Oshamaru from afar, Sanada Yukumura shouted, "For my sake, stop it, Kawa no Castle can''t stand the toss of you two." As soon as he finished speaking, Sanada Yukumura clapped his hands, and then a dozen figures walked out behind him. All of these people carried a comatose ninja in their hands. Among them, the tenth generation white-haired boy was carrying the current Naruto Kokage, the son of Sarutobi Hizen, Sarutobi Shinnosuke! Seeing this, an interesting smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth. Almost subconsciously, he turned his gaze to Onomaru, and then Nagato saw it. Onomaru was staring at Sanada Yukumura, his face was green, and he seemed extremely unwilling. But what can he do if he is unwilling, it is impossible for him to leave Sarutobi Shinnosuke alone. All in all, this battle is over!.. 2567 Chapter 021-Change and Alliance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and more than half a month passed in a blink of an eye. Half a month ago, the battle ended with the retreat of Oshemaru. Even though there was a saying in the ninja world that''task is more important than the life of a ninja'', Oshemaru could not ignore the life of Shinnosuke Sarutobi after all. This is not because Sarutobi Shinnosuke is the son of Mr. Oshemaru, but because he is the son of Hokage. In any world, there is a saying that class exists. Even if Konoha Ninja Village describes the equality and freedom in the original work, there is no doubt that the identity of the son of Naruto is more honorable than ordinary ninjas. After Oshemaru retreated, Yukimura Sanada killed his elder brother with thunder and got the position of Daimyo Kawa no Kuni. Subsequently, Yukimura had a secret exchange with Konoha at the expense of Sarutobi Shinnosuke in his own hands, and obtained a lot of benefits in addition to the removal of Konoha Ako in the river. Throughout the process, Sanada Yukumura showed amazing talents and completely stabilized the domestic people''s hearts. The reason why Yukimura''s actions can be so smooth is not only his talent, but also because of the current situation, so Konoha really doesn''t have much energy to care about with Kunikawa. Although the battlefield of Kawa no Kuni had ended, the Second Ninja War did not end. The war was only a transition from a full-scale war to a local war. At this time, Konoha was still entangled with the sand hidden village in the country of wind, and there were other ninja villages watching. Coupled with the fact that Yukimura controlled the good card of''Sarutobi Shinnosuke'', the Konoha executives also agreed to his request. Of course, it is foreseeable that Konoha ninjas will retaliate after the war. But Yukimura Sanada didn''t care about these, because he knew very well that even if Konoha is so strong that he can fight the other four ninja villages with one village, Konoha will definitely lose his strength after the war. At that time, Konoha will still have time to retaliate... This is a greeting in Sanada''s heart. and-- "You still have Nagato-kun!" When Nagato asked why Yukimura dared to offend Konoha in this way, the guy with a flamboyant appearance directly took the shoulders of the red-haired boy and said loudly: "I believe in your potential and strength, so I will ask you when the time comes!" ... ... I have to say that Sanada Yukimura is indeed a very charming monarch. If it is the Nagato who is soft-hearted, kind-hearted, longing for peace and has not experienced a lot of painful transformation in the original book, maybe he will really be impressed by him, and then become a general of the other party. It''s just that there is no if, the red-haired boy who has awakened from the previous life is destined not to be anyone''s subordinate. Nagato will not let anyone dominate his life. He is destined to stand at the top! Of course, this will not affect the cooperation between Nagato and Yukimura, because both Nagato and Yukimura Sanada are from the heart on the point of "desiring to change this chaotic world." In fact, since the initial meeting, Nagato and Yukimura have been together as allies. Especially on a certain day, after a long night of talk, the two of them clearly defined their division of labor. Among them, Yukumura Sanada was responsible for the politics, general military and civil affairs of Kawa no Kuni.Gougouxs novel www.gougouxs.com At first glance, Yukimura is responsible for what an ordinary daimyo would do. But in fact it is not. In that frank conversation with each other, Nagato once presented the previous life in his memory to Yukimura in another way. As a big name with no ambitions, Sanada Yukimura was naturally attracted to the world described by Nagato. There may also be darkness in that world, but it is much better than this chaotic world of war everywhere, and this chaotic world does have the possibility of becoming that kind of world. Although the development of the so-called technology in the presence of Chakra has been greatly suppressed. But suppression does not mean stagnation. At this time, many scattered technologies have appeared in the world. What Yukumura has to do is to collect these technologies and secretly build the Kingdom of Kawa into a modern science and technology country. As an ally of Yukimura, what Nagato has to do is lead a ninja to escort the development of Kawa no Kuni! This kind of thing is not easy to say, it is indeed not easy, but it is easy to say that it is easy, and the most important thing is that Nagato must have the powerful force to protect the country of the river. But after experiencing a battle with Oshemaru, Nagato found that he still had many shortcomings. In the original battle, the reason why Nagato was able to be evenly matched with Oshemaru was because of its intelligence advantage and the unexpected power of the reincarnation eye. Otherwise, such a result would be impossible. If we fought Oshemaru again, Nagato might be at a disadvantage. After clearly recognizing this, for more than half a month after the war, in addition to occasional exchanges with Yukimura and teaching Xiaonan, he was studying ninjutsu materials and self-study collected from Sanada Yukimura. In just over half a month, Nagato will naturally not make any progress, at most Chakra has increased slightly. It''s just that the red-haired boy has some guesses about his own abnormality. Because in these days, Nagato found that his control over his body became smoother, and in the process of this change, Nagato finally felt vaguely... What caused this change was the spiritual power contained in his own Chakra. "Spiritual power, in other words, the power of the soul!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato couldn''t help but think of a possibility, "Could it be that the cause of this change is that my soul comes from a different world, different from the natives of this world." Although this possibility is very true, Nagato did not really make a final conclusion, but kept it in his heart. Nagato could vaguely feel that the conclusion should be correct, but not complete. This contains some kind of change that I don''t know. If you want to truly understand all of this, Nagato knows that he needs to move forward, move forward, move forward!My current self is not tall enough to understand these mysteries. "So don''t think too much now, go on practicing!" In the other courtyard presented by Yukimura Sanada, Nagato shook his head slightly, and after throwing away the distracting thoughts in his mind, he was about to start practicing. At this moment, a powerful chakra appeared in Nagato''s perception... 2568 Chapter 022 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"interesting!" Feeling this chakra, Nagato frowned slightly. Although Nagato has a perception that surpasses ordinary people, and can almost insight into all the actions of the enemy in battle, he is not a perception ninja after all, and his perception of the range outside his vision is very limited. And the place where this chakra is now is outside of Nagato''s perception. Then... Why can Nagato clearly perceive the other party? In fact, the reason is very simple. It was not that Nagato actively perceives it, but the owner of the Chakra took the initiative to release his chakra. Nagato passively perceives the other''s existence. In other words, the owner of this chakra deliberately attracted Nagato''s attention! "That, my lord..." At this moment, a soft voice rang in Nagato''s ear. The red-haired boy turned his head slightly, and saw that under the cherry blossom tree not far away, Xiao Nan, who had been sitting cross-legged to refine the chakra, had opened his eyes and looked at him, with doubts gleaming in those orange eyes. "Do you perceive anything?" Seeing the question in Xiao Nan''s eyes, Nagato asked curiously. "Yes, it is!" Upon hearing Nagato''s question, Xiao Nan replied nervously. "Unexpectedly, your perception talent is not bad!" A smile appeared on Nagato''s face, but he unconsciously remembered that Xiao Nan''s position in the original book does indeed have a ninja-perceived side, "You only need to practice well, you don''t need to care about the chakra." "Yes!" "Then, you practice your own practice first, I''ll go out!" Seeing Xiao Nan''s well-behaved, Nagato nodded in satisfaction, then took out the silver half mask from his arms and put it on his face. Then the red-haired boy turned around and left the courtyard. Just the moment he walked out of the other courtyard, Nagato saw that the tenth-generation white-haired boy next to Yukimura Sanada was jumping at the top of different buildings and hurried toward his own courtyard. In less than a moment, the figure of the tenth generation appeared in front of Nagato. "Ok" Looking at the white-haired boy in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help frowning, "I didn''t expect you to come in person. Is that guy showing off his sense of existence an important person?" In the castle of the river, the tenth generation and Wuyin Caizang are the personal guards of Sanada Yukimura. Under normal circumstances, neither of them would leave Yukimura. By the way, Hewuyin Caizang has a history of the bloodline of the first generation of Water Shadow in the Wuyin Ninja Village, and the tenth generation also has an extremely glorious family history. The tenth generation is just an abbreviation, his full name is the tenth generation Sarutobi Sasuke! Yes, Sarutobi Sasuke!Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com This name is the same as the father of the current Konoha Naruto Sarutobi, but in fact the full name of Sarutobi Sasuke''s father is the ninth generation Sasuke Sasuke. The name alone shows that the two have a special connection. And all this goes back to the ancient clan of the Warring States Period-the Sarutobi clan. In that era of crazier chaos, the Sarutobi clan formulated terrible patriarchal trials in order to survive. Only by passing through the cruel trials can they become patriarchs and guide the clan to survive. All the patriarchs of the Sarutobi clan who have passed the trial are called Sarutobi Sasuke, to commemorate the first leader who established the family. Only with the passage of time, it was not until decades ago that Senju Junma and Uchiha Madara established the Konoha Ninja Village. At that time, the ninth generation Sasuke Sasuke felt the cruelty of the family trial and decided to abolish the ancient system and join Konoha. Although the actions of the ninth generation have been recognized by most people, there are still some diehards who are unwilling to agree. In the end, the Sarutobi clan split, most of the clan stayed in Konoha, a few left with the ancient heritage, and the tenth generation was the new leader cultivated by these few people after more than ten years of hard work. As for why the tenth generation appeared next to Sanada Yukimura, that is not what Nagato knew. But Nagato doesn''t care about these trivialities. What he cares more about is how the people around Sanada Yukumura have more backgrounds. If you count Nagato himself, Yukumura is too much like a protagonist. "That is indeed a very important person!" Facing Nagatos question, the tenth representative remained unchanged and said in a light tone, Yukimura hopes that you can have a good relationship with that person. After all, he is now supporting the backbone of Kawa no Kuni. "Well, I think I know who that guy is." Hearing the words of the tenth generation, Nagato was a little surprised, and then the red-haired boy ignored the tenth generation before him, his whole body leaped into the sky, the psychic technique was applied instantly, and white smoke bloomed. A large vulture appeared in the sky, carrying Nagato, and flew towards the place where the chakra was. Regarding Nagato''s actions, the expression on the face of the tenth generation remained unchanged and galloped back toward the original path. ... ... The flying speed of the vulture is very fast, hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye. Following Nagato''s perception and guidance, within a short time, the vulture flew away from the city of the river, and then quickly on the edge of a long river to the east outside the city of the river, Nagato saw his target. It was a huge Sansho fish lying on the river bank. Its height of more than ten meters showed its power. On the head of the Sanjiao Yu, a gritty figure stood leisurely. "Sure enough, it''s him!" The moment he saw that figure, Nagato''s pupils shrank slightly. To be honest, the guy in front of him was more difficult and even dangerous than Oshemaru for the current Nagato. If you really fight the opponent, Nagato can do nothing except to ensure that he escapes smoothly after losing. If possible, Nagato didn''t want to meet him now. It''s just that since the other party invited him, Nagato naturally has no reason to escape! Thinking about this, Nagato drove the vulture under him slowly to come in front of the giant Sansho fish, and only then did Nagato really see the other side''s posture. This is a ninja with a respirator and a sickle. The only eyes on his face flashed with the domineering look of everything, as if he didn''t put anyone in his eyes. In this era, he does have the capital to put no one in his eyes. Because he is the leader of Uminin Village, the man who supports the backbone of the Kawa no Ninja, the ninja who has reached the apex, contends with his own strength the demigod of the five Ninja villages-Sansho Fish Hanzo!.. 2569 Chapter 023-Nagato and Hanzo You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the original plot, Sansho Fish Hanzo has very few scenes. In addition to appearing in some people''s memories, Sansho Fish Hanzo only appeared as a reincarnated body in the fourth Ninja War in the future, but he was soon defeated by the leader of the samurai. At first glance, the strength of the Sanjiao fish seems not very good, but it is not. The reason why the Sansho Hanzo in the original book loses so easily is only because the beliefs of the man named Sansho Hanzo have been distorted over the long years. At the end of the ninja''s practice, it will involve the mind and will, and a firm belief will enable a ninja to exert its full strength. And the Sansho Fish Hanzo whose belief has been distorted is naturally no longer as strong as it once was! However, only the wrong name is used, not the wrong nickname. The Sansho Fish Hanzo in the peak period is indeed qualified to be called a demigod, but his name is cast by the fear and blood of countless enemies by fighting the five ninjas alone! And now the Sansho Fish Hanzo who appeared in front of Nagato was at its peak. As soon as he approached Sanjiao Hanzo, the red-haired boy felt a sense of speechless suffocation. It seemed that the air within a radius of nearly a hundred meters had become a little heavier, and there was a slight crisis looming. But for some reason, in this suffocating atmosphere, Nagato was inexplicably aware of something strange. As for what it was, Nagato couldn''t really understand it for a while. "Hanzo!" "Nagato!" The two looked at each other for a while, and each reported their names. Later, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo opened the topic, and saw the Ninja demigod speak leisurely: "I wanted to see you very early, but Yukimura praised you the most, saying that you are the future of Kawa no Kuni. It." "indeed so!" Facing Hanzo''s somewhat courteous rhetoric, Nagato nodded and admitted without hesitation, "It''s not just the country of the river, I will eventually become the future master of this chaotic world. I never doubt that." "..." Hearing such remarks at first glance, the demigod was a little startled. Especially looking at the natural temperament exuding from the red-haired boy in front of him, Sanjiao Hanzo couldn''t understand how emboldened the other party was, and could be so aggressive. But Hanzo found that he couldn''t dislike such a domineering red-haired boy in front of him. In other words, Hanzo seemed to see a young self from the other person. Although it was born and raised in a small country like Kawa no Kuni, Sansho Fish Hanzo has always believed that he can become the master of the future since he was a child, and then influence the decision-making of the five great nations of Ninja and guide the coming of peace. Only with the passage of time, when the Sansho Fish Hanzo grew into a demigod, did he realize that his thoughts were a bit naive. It''s like in this Ninja battle, Sanshoyu Hanzo led Urenin Village to fight against Konoha, Iwagura and Sagakura, who invaded the country of the river. Even if his strength exceeds all ninjas, it will not change anything . In front of the legions of the three Ninja villages, he could only helplessly watch his motherland repeat the mistakes of the first Ninja war. Thinking of this, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo couldn''t help sighing softly. "Boy, you are still too tender..." 126 Chinese Network www.126zw.com Lifting his eyes to look at Nagato, Sansho Fish Hanzo said softly, "Although you don''t know where your confidence comes from, the five major ninja villages are all forces with amazing backgrounds, they..." "How are they, what is my business!" Immediately interrupting Hanzo''s words, a stunned face appeared on the face covered by Nagato''s silver mask, "So that''s why I just felt a little strange just now, Sansho Fish Hanzo, are you shaken!" Although it was a questioning word, Nagato''s tone completely revealed affirmative meaning. "I have heard of your name, and I also know your will to guide peace, and I know more about the hard work you have put in for this purpose, but now it seems that your will has been shaken!" "Is it because the strength of the Three Ninja Villages is too strong, or is it because you are already old?" In the end, although Nagato''s tone was still very indifferent, the slight contempt in his words was still clearly conveyed to the heart of Sanjiao Yu Hanzo. Sanjiao Hanzo was never a calm guy, even if he was angry. It was only very quickly that Hanzo suppressed his anger...As a Ninja demigod, he still had some measure after all, and he also understood that what the red-haired boy in front of him was saying was true. He, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, did experience a little shake in his will after the Second Ninja World War. If not, he would definitely come to preside when the city of Sichuan changed. Rather than let Konoha''s ninjas do whatever they want. just-- "You do not know" "You don''t know!!" When Hanzo spoke again, Nagato interrupted his words for the second time and said, "I''m afraid Yukimura didn''t tell you when you came, why I was so important to me." Hearing this, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo kept silent, looking straight at Nagato. "It seems I am right!" Facing Hanzo''s gaze, a smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he continued to speak in a calm tone, "But this is also normal, and your previous inaction is really hard to put your heart on." "Do you know, Sansho Fish Hanzo, what you did is actually correct, but you are still a little bit worse!" "...What!" Slightly silent, Sansho Fish Hanzo asked. As for Nagatos discourse about the relationship between himself and the daimyo, Hanzo chose to ignore it. After all, Sansho Fish Hanzo did have some good points in this matter, so naturally there was nothing to say. "That is, you are not strong enough!" Facing Hanzos question, Nagato said solemnly, You are only a demigod, so you cant guide the world. If you have the strength of the god of ninjutsu, Senjujutsuma, you can naturally carry out your own. will!" "The reason why I am valued by Yukimura is very simple. It is because I have the foundation to become a god!" While talking, Nagato took off the silver mask on his face, the red bangs were slightly raised, and the purple eyes engraved with concentric circles were exposed in front of the Sansho Fish Hanzo... ps: I think the protagonist still needs a teacher, and Hanzo seems very suitable... 2570 Chapter 024 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Reincarnation Eye! Seeing Nagato''s eyes, Sansho Fish Hanzo''s thoughts almost stagnated. Although not from a family with a long history, as a demigod, Sansho Fish Hanzo naturally knows many secrets of the Ninja world, especially in order to pursue a higher realm, he deliberately collected the legends of the six immortals. Even if he hasn''t really seen the real thing, at this moment, he instinctively understands that the eyes in front of him are the eyes of reincarnation! Noble, mysterious, as deep as the sky! The purple eyes are calm and seem to have insight into everything in the world. Under the gaze of the reincarnation eye, even the Sansho Fish Hanzo couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable, as if he bowed his head out of thin air in front of the red-haired boy in front of him. But Hanzo was Hanzo, and he quickly abandoned his strange feelings and returned to his normal thoughts. Then, an emotion called''greed'' came to his heart in an instant... This situation is understandable. You must know that this is the eye of reincarnation. The eyes of the legendary ninjutsu ancestor Liudao immortal, as long as you have it, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo is very sure that he can make progress in a hundred feet. At that time, maybe Sanjiao Hanzo can really use his own power to realize his great wish for peace! just-- "call!" After taking a deep breath, Hanzo suppressed the greed in his heart. A complex expression appeared on his face under the respirator. Sansho Yu Hanzo looked at Nagato with a subtle gaze, and said, "I really understand why the daimyo values ??you so much." "It''s just Nagato boy, revealing those eyes to me, is it really appropriate?" "Ha, who knows!" Some briskly responded to Hanzo''s question, but Nagato had a faint smile on his face. If it were Sansho Fish Hanzo in about ten years, Nagato would naturally not expose his reincarnation eye, because at that time, Sansho Fish Hanzo would have already broken his faith and would not let his reincarnation eye. And the current Sanjiao Hanzo is still a little shaken, no matter whether it is heart or courage, it is not comparable to the original plot of Hanzo. Of course, Nagato is never an existence that puts his own life in the hands of others. Even if you read the Sansho Fish Hanzo wrong, Nagato will definitely be fine. Among the many ninjutsu currently known in Nagato, psychic ninjutsu is a very wonderful ninjutsu, because this type of ninjutsu has a reverse method. The magician summoned to the side of the psychic beast. In the past half month, Nagato has long learned this usage and created a lot of psychic beasts to be released into the wild. With this preparation, even when facing the demigod, Nagato is still confident. ... ... It is not clear that Hanzo, who is behind Nagato, saw Nagato''s reaction, and his favor immediately increased. In the view of Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, since Nagato possesses the reincarnation eyes of the six immortals, he naturally needs a sense of fearlessness. If not, wouldn''t he betray his reincarnation eyes. As for the idea of ??capturing the eye of reincarnation, after detailed thinking, Sansho Fish Hanzo has completely given up.Peerless Tangmen www.jueshitangmen.info As a powerhouse at the pinnacle of the shadow level, Hanzo has a unique understanding of practice. From Hanzo''s point of view, the shadow level is already the ultimate ninja practice. If it goes further, it will be a realm beyond the category of''human'', just like the ninja god Senjujuma and Ninja Shura Uchiha Madara. At that level, Hanzo was only vaguely foreseeable and difficult to touch. He only knew that it was the sublimation of his own path. Indeed, if he gets the eyes of reincarnation, Hanzo has a great possibility to go further, but in that case, Hanzo will give up his long path of practice and become a vassal of the six immortals. The path of Sansho Fish Hanzo is poisonous. It is poison from beginning to end. The poison of Sansho Fish comes from the body! "Giving up the poison, then I am no longer the Sansho fish Hanzo!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Hanzo couldn''t help feeling a little relieved, and then he said: "Boy, you are very good, really good, maybe the future of this world will really be you!" "But that also requires you to grow up, you know, not everyone can refuse the temptation of reincarnation." "So?" Hearing Hanzo''s words, Nagato put on the mask again and asked with a chuckle. "Join Yuyin Ninja Village!" Through brief exchanges, I have learned that the young boy in front of me is very mature, Hanzo does not circumscribe, and directly said, "Become my successor, and then, I will protect your growth." "Okay!" As soon as Hanzo''s words fell, Nagato answered indifferently. The red-haired boy''s response was so swift that Sansho Hanzo, who had thought that Nagato would disagree, was taken aback. After all, the style that Nagato showed before was too domineering. Vaguely, Sanjiao Hanzo had a feeling of being calculated from beginning to end. "No, I was indeed calculated!" All the scenes from the beginning of the meeting to the present flashed in his mind, Sansho Fish Hanzo immediately understood that from the first meeting, he was calculated by the red-haired boy in front of him. But Sansho Fish Hanzo is not annoyed, but appreciates the red-haired boy even more. Born to death in the world of ninjas for so many years, Sansho Fish Hanzo is very aware of the cruelty of this world, blindly domineering is easy to be calculated, even if the talent is high, it is easy to fall. However, if you blindly play conspiracy and tricks, it will make the ninja''s mind dusty, and it will be difficult to set foot in the peak field. And only people with the coexistence of mind and wisdom like Nagato are obviously the ones who can truly set foot in the pinnacle area...With such a perfect heir, the burden on the shoulders of Sansho Fish Hanzo has also been reduced. . Thinking of this, a slightly open smile appeared on the face under the respirator of Sansho Fish Hanzo. "correct!" At this moment, as if thinking of something, Nagato suddenly said, "Hanzo, although I have joined Amunin Village, I am not going to use Nagato''s name in front of the world." "why?" "Because my full name is probably Uzumaki Nagato!" An interesting smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said leisurely, "I am still very interested in the inheritance of the Uzumaki clan, so in Yunin Village, my name is Payne..." .. 2571 Chapter 025 Three Years, Shadow Road! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The situation is not good!" When Hanzo and Nagato met, in a cave tens of kilometers away from the two of them, black and white absolutely protruded their heads from the ground like plants, and a touch of fear flashed across their black and white faces. Although it is temporarily impossible to know the content of the dialogue between Nagato and Hanzo, black and white absolutely know that the two have merged. To be honest, this is definitely a huge variable for Uchiha Madara''s plan. "That guy Ban, seems to be playing off!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the black and white face suddenly became a little embarrassed. Originally, Nagato was already out of control. Coupled with the existence of Sanjiao Hanzo, the loss of control of the reincarnation eye host has become inevitable. Thinking of this, Black and White looked at Yahiko who was sleeping beside him. "Really, plan is worse than change!" "With Hanzo''s guardian, can this little guy really become Nagato''s restraint? It feels very unreliable. Forget it, let him find a time to enter Yurenin Village." "But before that, make insurance!" Thinking about it this way, Jue separated Bai Jue from her body and turned into a mass of ooze that surrounded Yahiko, and soon the ooze was absorbed into Yahiko''s body. After doing all this, Zee, or Heijue''s gaze looked into the distance, as if piercing through time and space, and saw Nagato and Hanzo. "As for the situation here, leave it to Madara to decide." "But having said that, it seems to me that it doesn''t matter even if Nagato loses control. It only takes some time to guide the little guy. Anyway, no one can resist the temptation of unlimited monthly reading." "All I ask for is unlimited...monthly reading!" ... ... Nagato and Hanzo didn''t know about things dozens of kilometers away. After reaching a consensus, Nagato joined Urenin Village as a masked boy named Payne, and with the help of Sansho Fish Hanzo, he began a new practice. On the path of spiritual practice, Nagato is very talented and can even be called an evildoer. But no matter how talented, he also needs a certain degree of help. The so-called practice is not simply a matter of self-cultivation. Regarding this, Taoism in the previous life of Nagato has the four major conditions that practice requires "the land of wealth." Among them,''cai'' refers to money, and a more correct term is to have certain economic conditions. This is because when you are practicing, you must use your mind and time to the fullest extent, and accordingly, you will not have more time to cure your life. Without a certain material foundation, it is difficult to practice. And the "lu" refers to the companion of the practice. As the saying goes, three people must have my teacher, and practice without communication will inevitably be ignorant. As for the "Dharma", it refers to the correct method of cultivation, which is easy to understand. If there is no correct method of cultivation, it is easy to follow the wrong path and cause damage to oneself. The last "land" refers to the place of practice. Different places of practice will have a big impact on practice. Combined with the experience of this life, Nagato quite agrees with this statement. In this way, time flies, three years in a blink of an eye. In these three years, with Konoha''s final victory, the second Ninja World War finally came to an end, and the long-lost peace finally returned to the turbulent Ninja World.E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com Of course, this so-called peace is only the peace of the five major countries. The other small countries have not changed much. As the main battlefield of the Second Ninja World War, after experiencing the turmoil of the war, bandits, robbers, and even rebels are absolutely endless, making the situation in the small country always turbulent. On the contrary, it was the initiators of these wars among the five major powers. Both the victorious and the defeated countries quickly restored peace. The only exception is probably Kawa no Kuni, where Sansho Fish Hanzo sits. The prestige of the demigod is still very influential in this era. With the presence of Sansho Fish Hanzo and the majestic power of the daimyo Sanada Yukumura, Kawa no Kuni soon restored peace. Nagato only understood these things a little, and didn''t pay much attention to it. The red-haired boy is very self-aware. Although he has extremely enchanting aptitude and not weak abilities, he is still too weak compared to his ambition and the enemies he will face in the future. Therefore, during these three years, Nagato''s energy has been focused on practice. Under such circumstances, the progress of the red-haired boy can be imagined. In a mere three years, the amount of Chakra in Nagato''s body has increased by more than one level, and has reached the level of a normal shadow-level peak powerhouse, completely living up to his own whirlpool bloodline. In addition, Nagato also completed the practice of the nature and change of the five attributes of Chakra, as well as the Shura path that awakened the eyes of reincarnation. The complete reincarnation eye, the nature and changes of the five attributes, and the amount of chakra at the peak of the shadow class! With these factors, Nagato has stood at the apex of the current era. But even so, Nagato still did not become a real shadow-level powerhouse-the reason is very simple, the existence of the reincarnation eye actually prevented him from truly becoming a shadow-level powerhouse. Under the guidance of Sanshoyu Hanzo, Nagato knew that there are four levels of Ninja cultivation at this stage. Ninja, Ninja, Ninja and Shadow! The standard of Xia Ren is to be able to refine Chakra at any time, perform ninjutsu, illusion or physique, beyond the existence of ordinary people, while Zhong Ren is to recognize the world and first enter the existence of Nindo. Among ordinary ninjas, Zhongnin is already the pinnacle of existence. As for Shangnin, it is already legendary. In the ninja world, every Shangren is a legend. They have firm beliefs. Their practice involves changes in the form and nature of Chuck, changing the terrain, and manipulating nature. It is not difficult. And above Shangnin, is the so-called shadow level. The real shadow-level powerhouse is to integrate everything about himself-forbearance, belief and chakra, etc., to surpass the shackles of predecessors and walk out of his own way. To be honest, the shadow-level powerhouse is not necessarily stronger than Shinobu, at least in the real battle, maybe he will be killed. But one thing is clear is that the film-level powerhouse has a broader future. For example, the poisonous way of Sansho Fish Hanzo is the case. It was no accident that he became a demigod. Of course, the bondage of the predecessors is not so easy to break through. Many so-called shadow ninjas choose to inherit the path of their predecessors, but in this way, they can''t surpass their predecessors at all. It''s like the original Raikage, who are all practitioners of the road of Lei Dun ninjutsu, but the generation is weaker than the generation. This is the case of Nagato-choosing the path of the reincarnation eye, he will not be able to surpass the six immortals in the future, but if he does not want to choose the path of the reincarnation eye, he will not be able to go beyond the shackles of the reincarnation eye!.. 2572 Chapter 026 Traveling and...Miaomu Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Reincarnation Eye! The pupil technique held by the creator of Ninja School, the Six Paths of Immortals. Those who hold the eye of reincarnation can control the changes in the nature of the five chakra foundations, while possessing extraordinary abilities. It can use the six ways of art, either the god of creation with the ability to create the world, or the god of destruction with the ability to destroy the world, and the eye of reincarnation is the only way to defend and end the infinite moon reading. In a sense, the eye of reincarnation is the highest achievement of the six immortals in Yin and Yang escape. In terms of immortality, it is the fruit of the Tao, and above the Shinto is the godhead. As long as you get the reincarnation eye, you can reach the sky in one step! Just like the Nagato in the original plot, his life is almost burned out, and he can still hit Konoha with the eyes of reincarnation. At this time, Nagato and the original Nagato were only a tiny gap apart from the difference in age. As long as Nagato completely accepts the reincarnation eye, he can summon the external golem connected by the reincarnation eye. Just reminiscent of the experience of the original Nagato, Nagato felt resisted to completely accept the eyes of reincarnation and summon the outside golem. Among other things, Nagato would be eager to stay away from the huge consumption of the external golem''s life. Under the condition of a large consumption of life, the future... will be bumpy. But if he didn''t fully accept the eyes of reincarnation, Nagato realized that he didn''t know how to move forward. After all, the eyes of reincarnation are so powerful that the power that Nagato now possesses is almost based on the eyes of reincarnation. He who has the heart to surpass the shackles of the eyes of reincarnation, there is no good way. All in all, Nagato suddenly realized that he was in an extremely embarrassing situation. After thinking about it, Nagato remembered another power in the original plot that was different from Chakranatural energy. In order to surpass his mother, the ancestor of Chakra, the six immortals in the original book merged natural energy with Chakra to derive the fairy magic Chakra, and finally achieved his own name as a fairy. So in order to transcend the limitations of the eye of reincarnation, Nagato decided to follow the example of his predecessors and study natural energy. Of course, let alone research, Nagato can''t even sense natural energy. In this case, he can only find Hanzo. just-- "Natural energy, I can''t help you with this." Regarding Nagato''s idea of ??studying natural energy, even Hanzo, who has the name of a demigod, can only express his helplessness, "Don''t talk about me, I am afraid that only Konoha has this information in the entire ninja world." Hearing Hanzo''s answer, Nagato was disappointed, but he quickly regained his fighting spirit and made a decision. "Hanzo, I am going to travel in the Ninja World!" "Okay!" Hanzo very much agrees with Nagato''s idea. Although the red-haired boy has extremely high talent and enough diligence, he has the Ninja Shadow-class combat power at the age of ten, but in Hanzo''s view, this is far from enough. The real strong need not only powerful power, but also a realm that can control power. The reason why Hanzo was able to achieve the name of a demigod, stepped out of the barriers of his predecessors, and created his own path, is largely because when he was young, he traveled the entire Ninja world.The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com Witnessing the whole world with his own eyes opened up Hanzo''s horizons and established his ambition to calm the troubled times. With this as a starting point, he walked step by step and achieved what he has achieved today. Therefore, he also hopes that Nagato will take a walk and see the world. After receiving Hanzo''s approval, Nagato''s actions were also vigorous and resolute, without even bidding farewell to Xiao Nan, he simply packed up his softness, put on a silver half mask, and left Yuren Village alone. What Nagato didn''t know was that the news spread thousands of miles away after he left Yurenin Village. "Master Madara, Nagato finally left Hanzo''s vision." Along with the sudden sound, a pair of scarlet eyes suddenly lit up in the dark and deep underground space, and the three gouyu jade rotated faster and faster until they were connected to each other and turned into a blade-like form. "Very well, get ready for action." "Yes!" ... ... At the same time, Miaomu Mountain. As the three most unknown and mysterious sacred places in the Ninja World, Miaomu Mountain has had a great influence on the Ninja World since ancient times. It is said that sitting on the top seat is an old toad over thousands of years. It often shows a peaceful smile, but the huge chakra contained in its body can show the ability to foresee the future. In order to gain this power, there are countless politicians who have challenged this mysterious mountain. But there are very few who can really see the old toad, but all this does not affect the world''s respect for the old toad, and even the respected name-the big toad fairy. At this time, the immortal Big Toad, whom the world wanted to see but was unavailable, was meeting a young man. The young man was tall, with white hair reaching his shoulders, red marks under his eyes, dressed in brown clothes, clogs on his feet, and armor-like equipment on his hands. He looked rather unruly. It''s just that this unruly young man showed a rather respectful attitude when facing the big toad immortal. It is not superficial, but the respect that appears from the bottom of my heart. The youth knows very well that if he accidentally crossed to Miaomu Mountain when he was young and signed a psychic contract with him, it would be impossible to obtain the name of Sannin . Yes, Sannin! The youth is no one else, but it is indeed the Jiraiya of one of the now famous Konoha Sannin. I have to say that time is a very interesting thing. The name Sannin actually had a certain derogatory meaning when it was first spread. After all, it was just a step for Sansho Fish Hanzo to give himself when he couldn''t start with pain. Everyone knows that if Sansho Fish Hanzo has no worries about whether Sannin can exist, there will be a question mark. It was only three years or so. As Jiraiya, Osamaru and Tsunade grew up, the title of Sannin gradually got rid of its derogatory meaning and became a banner for Konoha Megatron. The meeting this time was also very sudden for Jiraiya, he had just completed a large-scale ninja mission. When planning a vacation for the next few days, I received an invitation from the big toad immortal. Afterwards, he reached the secret realm of Miaomu Mountain through the technique of inverse channeling. After the respectful salute, Jiraiya immediately went straight to the point: "Grandpa, what can I do this time?" .. 2573 Chapter 027-The Change of Destiny You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jilaiya''s question was not answered by the Great Toad Immortal. After a long time, Ji Lai raised his head as if thinking of something. What caught his eyes was a huge toad with a height of about fifty meters and wearing a black doctor hat. It''s just that the huge toad is leaning on the stone seat at this time, and the huge head is still little by little. Before he knew it, the big toad fairy fell asleep. Ji Lai also sighed lightly. Although he had known that Immortal Big Toad had Alzheimer''s and often fell asleep inadvertently, when faced with this situation again, Ji Lai still felt a little speechless. "Master!" "Xiao Zilai is here too!" It was not Jiraiya who was talking, but another toad standing next to the big toad immortal. Compared with the huge toad immortal, this toad was much more normal, only 20 centimeters. This toad is in an upright state, dressed in a windbreaker, kind eyebrows and good-looking, looks extremely tolerant. It is not an ordinary toad, but a deep work of one of the two immortals of Miaomu Mountain second only to the big toad immortal, and also the husband of another immortal Zhima. The Great Toad Immortal has the supreme status in Miaomu Mountain, but it is old after all, and it almost doesn''t matter. Under such circumstances, Shen Zuo Xian talent is the true leader of Miao Mu Shan, and at the same time, he is also a teacher who directly teaches the power and Xianshu of Jilaida, one of the "Three Ninjas". This time Jilai also came to see the Immortal Big Toad, it was Shen Zuo Immortal who led the way. Hearing Shen Zuo Xian Ren''s call, after a long time, Big Toad Immortal finally slowly awakened from his sleep, his huge eyes opened slightly, and he took a closer look at Zi Lai Ye before speaking slowly: "Little Jiraiya." "I''m here!" Slightly straightened his waist, Ji Lai also said loudly. "Remember, the prophecy I gave you?" "of course!" Hearing the enquiry of Immortal Big Toad, Zi Lai Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. Not long ago, probably before the Battle of Sannin, Immortal Big Toad also made a prophecy to Zi Lai Ye. You should know that the prophecy of the big toad immortal is famous in the entire Ninja world. According to the various information that Zi Lai also occasionally inquired about in Miaomu Mountain, he was very clear that the prediction of the fairy grandfather was almost an inevitable fate, and it was destined to happen. Therefore, Jiraiya took that prophecy very seriously. In that prophecy, the big toad immortal said that he would accept a child who was the only one as his disciple, and this child would bring unprecedented peace or destruction to the Ninja world. One day he will be forced to make a "choice", and his choice will lead the world to peace or destruction. Faced with this kind of prophecy, Jizai, who has a great sense of responsibility, can also be described as a heavy heart. just-- "Grandpa fairy, I have confiscated my apprentice." As soon as the words were spoken, Ji Lai, who seemed to feel a little uncomfortable, also quickly added, "I didn''t deliberately refuse to accept disciples, but in these years, I really couldn''t find any suitable disciples." "That''s normal!" Facing Jiraiya''s narration, the big toad immortal brewed for a while before slowly speaking, "My prediction is not fortune-telling, but is realized through dreaming." "In a deep sleep, my vision can travel through time and space, intermittently seeing the future mapping of others." Le Wen Novel www.lwxs.net "Because of this, my predictions have always been 100% accurate." "It''s just... Recently I discovered that the future has changed." "what?!" Hearing the rare and detailed explanation of the big toad immortal, Jilai did not react, Shen Zuo immortal immediately said loudly, "Master, this is not a joke!" As an immortal who lives in symbiosis with nature, who has practiced Chakra for more than 800 years without aging, Shen Zuo is definitely knowledgeable. Therefore, it clearly knows what it means to "change in the future" in the population of the big toad immortal. We must know that the big toad immortal predicts the future by observing the future time and space projection. In other words, this is an inevitable trend, a destined flood. But now that the future has changed, it means that there must be a force that can reverse fate. In terms of strength, it must be the strength of the six immortals! Thinking of this, Shen Zuo Xianren couldn''t help feeling a little heavy-such a powerful force appeared, it really didn''t know whether it was a good thing for this world. Miaomu Mountain has a long history, and there are large toad immortals like living fossils, so Shenzuo immortals know a lot of historical truths. For example, the story between Huiye, the ancestor of Chakra, and her two sons. To be honest, Shen Zuo Xianren has always felt that the world where Hui Ye mother and child have not been destroyed is really lucky. Each of the three guys has the ability to destroy the world. "That one" Seeing Shen Zuo Xianren''s posture, Ji Lai was still a little ignorant, and couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, the future has changed, is there any problem?" "The problem is big!" Shen Zuo Xianren said so immediately for the question of Zi Lai Ye. Then he carefully explained the specific reasons to Zi Lai before looking at the big toad immortal, "Master, can you continue to see the future dream now?" "No, at least... not in ten years." Speaking of this, there was a hint of helplessness in the big toad immortal''s tone. For the big toad immortal, the fragments of peeping into the future in the dream were regarded as old age''s rare entertainment. It''s just that the change of fate is not so simple, at least the whole time will be turbulent for some time. Until that long river regained stability, it couldn''t continue to dream of predictive dreams. "Then, grandpa!" At this time, Ji Lai, who had recovered from the shocking answer given by Shen Zuo Xianren, suddenly asked loudly, "Do you have any clues about that power that changes fate?" After knowing that there was a force that could change his life against the sky, Ji Lai was naturally unable to sit still. In other words, almost no one can sit still. Jilaida didn''t have the idea of ??controlling that power, but he had to determine whether that power was harmful to Konoha and the entire Ninja World. After a while, the big toad fairy slowly spoke... "Bear Country!" "The place where the meteor fell!" "The rebellious teenager will truly complete his awakening..." .. 2574 Chapter 028-Escape and Call You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky was overcast with light rain. Nagato, whose whole body was covered under the lion''s hat, seemed to walk leisurely on the remote path. The rugged and muddy road did not bring any obstacle to the boy. The gesture of walking as if listening to the sound of rain seemed to be telling the mood of a red-haired boy. However, Nagato''s mood was not as relaxed as he showed. It can even be...heavy! Since leaving Yuren Village, the boy''s intuition has vaguely sensed a hint of crisis. Originally, he thought it was an illusion, but as he kept moving away from the village, the sense of crisis became more intense, so that now, three days later, the sense of crisis was like a needle. Obviously, at this time, he has been eyed by some terrible danger. As for the source of danger, as long as you think about it for a moment, the teenager will know its source-after all, looking at the original plot, there are only one or two that can cause danger to him in this era. And the biggest possibility is nothing more than the source of Nagato Reincarnation Eye. "Uchiha, Madara!" Secretly chanting the name of Ninja Shura, Nagato knew that his performance should be too good, so that the guy who thought he could control his life couldn''t sit still. What Uchiha Madara needs is a piece that can revive himself in the future, not a new player who may break through the game. Therefore, Madara can''t sit still when showing uncontrollable tendencies. In fact, as early as the beginning of the practice, Nagato inferred this from the so-called plot of the original story in his mind. At that time, Nagato didn''t think about suppressing his practice progress a bit. Just after thinking about it, he still gave up this idea of ??showing weakness-because he was unwilling! It''s not a long-term thinking, but it feels too aggrieved. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, no matter how powerful Uchiha Madara is, he is just a poor creature who has fallen into the chess game of others without knowing it, and now he is already a half-hearted old guy. Nagato really doesn''t believe it, he can''t deal with that guy! but-- "Looks like I can''t deal with it!" Raising his hand and rubbing his temple slightly, alleviating the needle-like crisis, Nagato knew that he seemed to underestimate the legendary Ninja Asura. If you are directly hostile, even if your combat power is not inferior to the peak of the shadow rank, your chance of winning is still not high. Thinking of this, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. "Fortunately, I am not unprepared." With such words in his mouth, Nagato suddenly lifted his right hand, bit his index finger straight, and then stained the palm of his left hand with blood, and then his hands were printed and pressed against the ground. The tadpole-like runes spread in all directions, forming a circular surgical combination. "Ninfa-the technique of reversing spirits!" "Boom!" In the sudden light smoke, Nagato disappeared in place. At the moment when Nagato disappeared, Bai Jue''s figure peeked out among the grass less than a hundred meters away behind him, and looked at the white smoke that hadn''t dissipated where Nagato was originally. "Oops, let him run!" ... ... At the same time, the remote border of the bear country. In the remote woods where there is no human population, with the appearance of light smoke, the figure of Nagato appears out of thin air, and beside Nagato, the figure of a chameleon turns from illusion to reality. He stood up and glanced at the chameleon beside him, Nagato felt quite satisfied.Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com As early as the beginning of his practice, Nagato was very fond of the reversal use of psychic art. During these years, he successively placed his transformed psychic beasts in various places in the Ninja World. Knowing the existence of Bai Jue, he even deliberately transformed a chameleon psychic beast that can evade all kinds of perceptions. And now, his hard work has been well rewarded. At this point, the crisis has been resolved. just-- "Can''t be careless!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato knew that Uchiha Madara would soon find him. After all, the Ninja World was so big, with his black and white ability, he would soon lock himself in. Even the psychic beasts that are scattered all over the world will be wiped out soon. In fact, Nagato has a better way, that is, to return to Yuren Village through reverse psychic art, and with the help of Sansho Fish Hanzo, he will definitely be much safer. After thinking about it, Nagato gave up this plan after all. Firstly, Nagato felt that it was too unpleasant. Secondly, if he did this, Sansho Fish Hanzo might not be able to keep himself, after all, Uchiha Madara was not a waiter. The existence of Sansho Fish Hanzo can help oneself gain three years of growth time must have been the result of the other party''s extreme patience. Nagato knew vaguely that Uchiha Madara couldn''t bear it anymore. The red-haired boy has every reason to believe that once he really returns to Yurencun, the other party will probably do it directly. At that time, the entire Yurenencun will suffer heavy casualties. "So, what we have to do now is to strive to break through our limits and gain stronger strength!" Thinking about this, Nagato couldn''t help but look at the surrounding environment-the psychic beast transformed by the reincarnation eye was just a beast in a sense, and couldn''t tell the boy that he was there at this time. Nagato needs to determine his geographic location, and then re-plan his travel sequence. Nagato was not without planning to leave Yuren Village for a tour. According to the plot of the original story that he knew, Nagato listed many choices in his mind, such as the monster sprites of the country of ghosts, the box of bliss of six immortals, the falling star of Xingnin village, the dragon veins of Loulan kingdom, and so on. Of course, there is also the practice of finding the three psychic holy places to seek natural energy and the spiritual chakra. These choices can be regarded as opportunities for the Ninja World, and there is a big possibility that Nagato can break through his current boundaries. If possible, the red-haired boy must go and explore one by one. It''s just that the current crisis, he can only choose the closest opportunity to his present. However, without waiting for himself to determine where he was, Nagato''s intuition reappeared. But this time it is not dangerous. But... "call?" Muttering to himself, Nagato was a little surprised. In a daze, the red-haired boy seemed to hear something calling him to go. Reason tells Nagato that he must be cautious, but his whole person seems to be stunned, and he walks in a direction in the forest, following the induction in his intuition. As he walked, the boy came to a huge valley. The valley is filled with a strong natural poisonous gas. Many skeletons are faintly visible in it. "Ok?!" Seeing this valley, Nagato suddenly recovered from the state of being almost stunned, and looked around, "This special environment seems familiar in my memory." "Well, yes, I remember, isn''t this the natural border of the bear country!" "Then..." With words, the red-haired boy narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the direction he had called in his instinct, "The mysterious existence that called me is in the Star Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Bear. Is that meteorite?" .. 2575 Chapter 029 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Meteorite! Falling star meteorite in Ninja Village. This is one of Nagato''s goals before the start of the experience. According to the story in the original story, it was a meteorite containing ten chakras that fell more than two hundred years ago, which greatly increased the chakras of practitioners. The ninjas of Star Ninja Village have studied the power of meteors and developed a secret technique called the "Peacock Magic". Although the energy contained in the meteorite has a great increase in cultivation, not everyone can control this increase and cause damage to the body-the normal bloodline cannot withstand the impact of the ten-tailed chakra. Therefore, for ordinary people, it is a practice at the expense of huge physical damage. But is Nagato a normal person? the answer is negative. Not to mention that it was opened by Uchiha Madara, and its roots could even be traced back to the eyes of the reincarnation of the Six Ways of Immortals. It was the blood of the Maelstrom family that Nagato itself possessed, all of which were the blood of the Six Ways. He can bear the impact of Ten-tailed Chakra. It is precisely because of understanding this, coupled with the upholding of the research through the ten-tailed chakras, which should help me further understand the nature of practice, among the many goals of Nagato, Meteor is definitely among the best. just-- "How could the meteorite call me?" Standing on the edge of the poisonous gas valley, Nagato looked into the distance and muttered to himself. Although he hadn''t really seen the existence calling him, he knew inexplicably that it was the meteorite. Thinking of this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sighed softly. From accidentally landing on the border of the bear country, no, it is more correct to say that from the beginning of walking out of Yurenin Village, Nagato found himself in an invisible chess game. The teenager is very clear and his intuition is very keen. But there is absolutely no keenness to the level of near foreseeing the future today! In the dark, it seemed as if someone was guiding him. If this is the case, Nagato will only feel angry, but will not sigh. What really makes him sigh is that he can vaguely perceive that there is no malice in guiding his own existence. "Forget it, now that you are here, go and see!" After a long time, calming down his emotions, the red-haired boy slowly spoke. ... ... The huge valley full of poisonous gas is indeed dangerous. But the danger is only for ordinary humans. Ninjas, even if they are just ninja, as long as they are not too careless, they can use some props to easily pass through the valley. As for Nagato, it is even more flat, without the slightest difficulty. The power of the Shenluo Tianzheng was slowly output in an alternative way, and Nagato floated up, drifting directly over the huge valley full of poisonous gas, and stepping into the country of bears. Then he directly followed his instinct and kept moving in a certain direction. For about half an hour, after traversing the long jungle, Nagato saw a village located between the mountains and forests and a large deep pit located behind the village. Nagato could perceive that a chakra of terrifying quality was hidden in the large deep pit. "That is the ten-tailed chakra, the original chakra?" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato frowned slightly, because at this moment, the four figures sprang out from both sides of his path and stood in front of him.Wen Bi Zhai Novel www.wbzxs.com All four of them are ninjas wearing star-shaped foreheads, and they are obviously ninjas from Star Ninja Village. Among them, there are three people, two men and one woman. They all seem to be about eleven or twelve years old. By the way, the girl with long fuchsia hair gives Nagato a subtle sense of sight. And in front of the three lower ninjas, probably their teacher, one upper ninja. Yes, Shinobu! It is not a special kind of forbearance, but a real kind of forbearance. It was a middle-aged ninja who looked a little thin. It didn''t look amazing at first glance, but the red-haired boy with excellent perception ability saw his strength at first glance. You know, in the Konoha Ninja Village, the strongest Ninja in the ninja world, the number of ninjas is just three digits. In other large ninja villages, it is less than three digits. It can be seen from here that Shangnin is scarce. And for a small Star Ninja Village, the various cultivation backgrounds are scarce. Even if you add up all the people in the village, whether there are thousands of people is a big question mark. In such a situation, it is actually possible to have a forbearance. If this is not the credit of the meteorite, Nagato would never believe it. Thinking about this, Nagato stopped his progress. "Who are you?!" It was not someone else who spoke. It was the middle-aged Shangren who saw him staring at Nagato solemnly. Obviously, he did not underestimate Nagato because he looked young. On the contrary, the middle-aged Shinnin seems to be very jealous of Nagato. Not only him, but the other three Ninjas. "Ok?!" Seeing the reaction of the Shinnins, the brows under the silver mask of Nagato raised slightly. To be honest, when the first encounter was blocked, Nagato was ready in his heart. Even if the Shinobu did not do anything, he would not be surprised if he came up directly with various attacks. It''s just that, obviously, the reaction of the star ninjas was a bit beyond his expectations. Immediately, Nagato couldn''t help but look at the opponent. Then he clearly saw that under his gaze, the stars in front of him couldn''t help but tremble slightly...Although it was a very slight movement, it could not escape Nagato''s eyes. "You guys are afraid of me!" With such words, Nagato took a step forward. The slight footsteps sounded like a switch, and the Star Ninjas who had not dared to move because of fear suddenly moved, and the three Ninjas threw out the kunai in their hands without any hesitation. The kunai pierced the air and flew toward Nagato like bullets. just-- "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Nagato didn''t even have the slightest evasive action, and the inconvenience of the attack directly bounced under the special repulsion protection layer formed after the alternative output of Shenluo Tianzheng. But even so, the lower ninjas can be regarded as buying a little time for the middle-aged upper ninja. "The peacock trick!" I saw that the middle-aged Shangren formed a special seal with his hands, his eyes burst out with a special halo, and a very energetic chakra sprang out from his body. Chakra wings resembling a tail... 2576 Chapter 030 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The peacock trick. The highest level secret technique of Star Ninja Village. This technique was developed under the influence of meteorites. It can maximize the activation of Chakras, and transform the tail of a peacock behind the caster, and then transform into various forms of Chakras to fight. Through the memories of previous lives in his brain, Nagato knew the existence of this secret technique very early. However, with Nagato''s power, it was obvious that he would not care much about this secret technique. Only after seeing it with his own eyes, Nagato couldn''t help being slightly surprised. Because at this moment, he suddenly discovered that the combat state derived from the peacock magic method was almost the same as the full strength of the human column that sealed the tail beast in the body, and it was directly used by Chakra for offense and defense. Thinking like this, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but carefully look at the middle-aged Shangnin who was performing the peacock trick in front of him. And his gaze seemed to stimulate middle-aged Shang Ren. "Peacock Magic Beast!" Chakra, the middle-aged Shinnin, began to change with his will. The tail-like wings were intertwined, giving rise to a three-meter-high chakra giant tiger, and then saw the chakra giant tiger leap into the air, and directly culled towards the location of Nagato. The lifelike hungry tiger culling capital even gave Nagato the feeling that he was facing a terrifying tiger. just-- "A mere tiger, just want to scare me?" Speaking such words softly in his mouth, Nagato straightly raised his right hand. Facing the giant chakra tiger whose fangs were about to touch him, the red-haired boy just smiled, his white right hand opened slightly, and invisible power burst out directly from his palm. "Hungry Ghost Dao-Suction Seal!" The ninjutsu contained in the path of hungry ghosts from the reincarnation eye is directly applied, and the Chakra cycle in Nagato is directly reversed. In an instant, the red-haired boy turned into an invisible vortex, directly devouring the chakra giant in front of him, and even devouring the middle-aged Shangren Chakra at an even crazier speed. In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged Shangren turned pale, and Chakra was exhausted and fell straight down. Looking at the results of his battle, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh with the misfortune of the middle-aged Shang Shinobu. Although Nagato is confident that he can definitely beat the opponent with his current strength, if he hadn''t used the peacock magic method, he would have to go through some battles before he could win the opponent. In a sense, his suction seal is simply the nemesis of the peacock magic. After all, one fights directly with Chakra, while the other specifically targets Chakra. It''s all about the needle against the Maimang! and "Finally know why you are afraid of me." With such words in his mouth, Nagato looked at the middle-aged Shinnin who fell on the ground in front of him, and the three bewildered Shinnin, with subtle expressions. By absorbing the middle-aged Chakra, the red-haired boy understood one thing. That is the ten-tailed chakra in the meteorite-under the influence of the original chakra, the chakra traits of the star ninjas are obviously involuntarily transformed in the direction of the tail beast chakra. Although they can''t really incarnate tail beasts, there is no doubt that they have chakras similar to tail beasts.Bashan Academy www.83shu.com Under such a premise, it is natural for Xingren to study the peacock magic method similar to the way of fighting with human pillars, and for the same reason, it is even more natural for them to be afraid of Nagato with such chakras. Because Chakra is not ordinary energy, but it contains the power of spiritual will. Under the influence of the meteorite, the Chakras of the Star Ninjas inevitably took the ten-tailed will. But Nagato possesses the reincarnation eyes of the six immortals who seal the ten tails. Although Nagato''s reincarnation eye is not complete, there are various limitations, but Tentail''s will is even weaker to the extreme. Naturally, Nagato''s reincarnation eye is instinctively afraid, which affects the minds of the stars. "In other words, Xingren is vulnerable in front of me." He came to this conclusion naturally in his mind, and Nagato took a straight step. His move naturally attracted the attention of the three lower ninjas. "No, don''t come over!" One of the young people couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps and shouted with some horror. After seeing the middle-aged Shangren using the village''s supreme secret technique but losing in the blink of an eye, only fear was left in his heart. In contrast, although the remaining two Xiaren were afraid, they still resisted the fear and took up Kuunai. "Futility of resistance." Speaking such words in a low voice, Nagato kept walking, and the power of Shenluo Tianzheng unfolded. Although only a very rare Chakra was used, the power of Shenluo Tianzheng was expanded to a distance of three meters in radius, and the three lower ninjas and the unconscious upper ninja were all shot off. After doing all this, Nagato continued to walk out toward the location of Star Shinobu Village. In his perception, the call of the meteorite grew louder. At the same time, in that call, the red-haired boy also vaguely sensed a trace of obvious hostility. After previous research, he understood that it was the will of the ten-tailed Chakra contained in the meteorite. So, here comes the problem... "Since the ten-tailed Chakra will be hostile to me, then what is calling me." With such a question in his mind, Nagato''s heart grew infinite curiosity, but at this moment, a small hand suddenly grabbed a heel of the red-haired boy that had not yet been raised. "Ok?!" Slightly stopped, Nagato lowered his head slightly. It was not someone else who grabbed his heel. It was the three girls who had just stood in front of him. She was shot by Shenluo Tianzheng and fell on the way forward by Nagato. At this time, the girl was all embarrassed, and her frown showed that her body was enduring pain. Even if the output is limited, the Shenluo Tianzheng is the Shenluo Tianzheng, and it is attacked by the Shenluo Tianzheng directly, even if it is a good forbearance, let alone a mere introduction. But even so, the girl''s dark eyes were filled with extremely firm will. "interesting!" Speaking such words softly, the Chakra of Nagato emerged slightly, and the ultra-small Shenluo Tianzheng bounced the opponent away again, "It''s just that you shouldn''t stop me from moving forward." After speaking, Nagato stepped forward again, moving in the direction of Star Ninja Village. At the same time, it seems that Nagato''s approach has been discovered. The ninjas of Star Ninja Village began to gather... .. 2577 Chapter 031 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom--!" The sudden roar echoed in the calm forest. A big pit with a radius of more than 100 meters suddenly appeared directly in front of the gate of Star Ninja Village, blasting the gate of Ninja Village to pieces, not to mention, also sent many Star Ninjas flying out. Looking down from the sky, the entire Star Ninja Village was directly bitten off. In just a few moments, the assembled star ninjas almost lost all their fighting power... The reason why they are almost said to be because there is still one person who is stubbornly supporting and has not fallen. "Why stand up." Standing tall in the sky above the big pit, Nagato looked at an old man in front of him who was covered in Chakra''s coat, slowly but firmly climbing from the ground, and said faintly: "You should see that I didn''t have a real killer." With such words, the red-haired boy''s face showed just right a hint of curiosity. Yes, don''t look at Nagato''s attack so exaggerated, but he did cleverly control the lethality he output. Although the stars are almost annihilated, the casualties are not much. Although the red-haired boy acted decisively, he was not overbearing to be totally unreasonable. Now, it is clear that Nagato had the wrong first, and then he knew his mistake and did not correct it, and he insisted on going his own way, but it did not prevent him from acting while letting a little water. "Ahem!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the old man coughed a few times first, and straightened out his suffocation, before he said, "Yes, the old man can indeed feel that you are not much murderous." "But the old man is the leader of Star Ninja Village!" Saying this, the chakra of the old man''s body seemed to be boiling, constantly pouring out of his body, turning into ferocious falcons, and attacking Nagato. Seeing the upcoming attack and the unwavering old man, the red-haired boy couldn''t help sighing secretly. Over the years of rebirth, Nagato has truly seen through the so-called ninja. Real ninjas...especially ninjas who have experienced war years have their own persistence. For the faith and forbearance in their hearts, they completely ignore the so-called life and death. but-- "It''s still in vain, Shenluo Tianzheng!" ... ... The battle in Star Ninja Village soon ended completely. With the fall of the elderly leader of Star Ninja Village, the armed forces of Star Ninja Village were all disintegrated, and then Nagato continued to follow his own induction towards the meteorite. Along the way, Nagato sensed many civilians in hiding, but he didn''t care much. Soon, the red-haired boy came to the crater behind Xingren Village. At the bottom of the crater, is a simple building. Before coming to the building, Nagato opened the door straight. For the first time, Nagato saw the meteorite placed in the center of the building...at first glance it looked like an ordinary meteorite, but it was filled with amazing ten-tailed chakras. It''s just that Nagato cares more about the impulse emerging in his heart than Chakra or something. Under the impulse that emerged in that heart, the red-haired teenagers stepped forward to the meteorite. The moment it was just approaching, Nagato felt the chakra radiation bursting from the meteorite, no, it is more correct to say that it was an infection of chakra.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com In his perception, the ten-tailed chakra seemed to contain a will to swallow and assimilate everything. It is this will that gives the meteorite the ability to increase the amplitude and activate the chakra activity. "This is the will of Tokuo, or the sacred tree..." "Or the ancestor of Chakra?" Such thoughts flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s right hand raised and placed it directly on the meteorite. "Swallow it!" The power of the Hungry Ghost Dao that originated from the eyes of reincarnation was suddenly unfolded, and the Chakra filled with the meteorite went straight into the red-haired boy''s right palm and slowly flowed into his body. In an instant, Nagato''s body started an extraordinary transformation. The original Chakra was like a key, and immediately opened the treasure of blood in Nagato''s body, and a steady stream of vitality emerged from the depths of the blood and filled his limbs and corpses. The vigorous vitality made Nagato''s body inexplicably less burdened, and the use of the reincarnation eye became easier. If you encounter this kind of thing in ordinary times, Nagato will be very happy about it. Only now, his attention was all on the meteorite. For a moment, as the ten chakras in the meteorite were completely absorbed by Nagato, with a click, a small crack appeared on the meteorite. Soon, the cracks got bigger and bigger, and within a blink of an eye, the whole meteorite cracked directly. What subsequently appeared in Nagato''s vision was a mysterious tetrahedron. Crystal clear, translucent, full of endless mystery. Nagato realized that he couldn''t find any vocabulary to accurately describe the magnificence of the mysterious tetrahedron in front of him. He almost couldn''t wait. The boy came into contact with the tetrahedron. "Om!" Mysterious waves burst out from the tetrahedron, wrapping Nagato. Immediately, Nagato''s consciousness continued to rise under a certain stalwart force that could not be described in words, from the Star Ninja Village to the Ninja World Continent, to the planets, galaxies and galaxies... In the blink of an eye, Nagato saw the true face of the entire universe in his eyes. At the same time, at the highest point of the universe, he saw a back. The master of the back figure is walking away with light steps, and as he keeps moving forward, his back figure gradually becomes illusory, as if to leave the universe. Only the long, flaming red hair raised slightly, seeming to be telling the master''s unrestrainedness. Inexplicably, Nagato felt very familiar. It seemed that he had seen this figure somewhere, but looking around the memory, he found that he didn''t know such a person from behind. Not to mention, the special temperament alone is something that no one will forget after reading it. When Nagato was at a loss, the master of the back figure finally disappeared. Just before he disappeared, he suddenly turned around. With red hair and purple eyes, there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. It''s almost Nagato when he grows up. "boom--!" The red-haired boy''s eyes widened fiercely, as if thunder exploded in his mind, a large amount of information emerged, but it was absorbed and summarized without any difficulty. After a long time, after digesting all the information, Nagato recovered slightly and sighed softly: "It turns out that I am not a rebirth!" .. 2578 Chapter 032 Nagatos Choice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s mood at this time is very complicated. There seemed to be countless emotions in my heart, but it was as if my head was blank, and I didn''t even know what I was thinking, until it was a long time before he sighed quietly. Just now, through inexplicable contact, Nagato learned a lot. He knew that this universe was at the beginning of a new era. At the end of the last era, there was a terrifying war in the universe that affected hundreds of millions of living beings. The ultimate victor, that is, the master of the back he just saw, gained eternal detachment. And Nagato''s existence is nothing more than a reflection of the eternal being who has left this universe. He was never a rebirth, just Uzumaki Nagato! "Really!" Muttering to himself, Nagato didn''t know what expression he should do anymore. Such facts are totally denying the existence of Nagato. You must know that since awakening the so-called memories of past lives, the red-haired boy has regarded himself as a rebirth from the bottom of his heart. Fortunately, after all these years of practice, Nagato''s already grown state of mind made him adapt to this fact very well. But in the face of such a situation, Nagato couldn''t help feeling hesitated at this time. It''s just that while hesitating, he can''t help but feel a little grateful. Fortunately, at this time, I understood my true identity. If I knew this fact a few years earlier, I am afraid that my overly immature state of mind would have problems because I could not bear the facts. But if it is a later time, with a completely established personality and path, it would be difficult to accept this fact. Only at this point in time, the mood is sufficient, but the self who has not established a character path due to insufficient experience can adapt in the shortest time after knowing this fact. "That guy, it''s completely calculated." The prototype that had already left flashed in his mind, and Nagato sighed secretly. To be honest, the red-haired boy''s mood is not very good...Although he knows that the other party is doing it for his own good, his mood is not good, and his senses of his prototype are even more complicated. "Forget it, let''s take a look at the gift''He'' left me." For a long time, this thought flashed through his mind, and a mysterious tetrahedron was reflected in Nagato''s vision. Based on the information in his mind, Nagato knew that this was the strongest seal in the universe. Sealing a great enemy of the eternal one! Yes, the enemy! The eternal one faced countless enemies in his life. But the one who can really be called a great enemy is only a handful of hands, and this one is the best. For a long time, the other party is even above the eternal. Only in the final battle at the end of the last era, the Eternal still defeated the enemy and sealed it up, but later on dealing with this enemy, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit difficult. Probably because the grudge between him and the enemy is so great, whether it is conquered or destroyed, it is somewhat difficult to handle. Finally, when he left this universe, he saw the existence of Nagato. With a thought, he sent the seal that sealed the enemy to Nagato...it was as if he had left a golden finger for Nagato. "Gold finger!" Interpreting the message that the Eternal One had left in his mind, Nagato began to struggle. Although it is a golden finger, it is essentially a means to extract all the power that the enemy possesses, which can be said to be able to realize all wishes, through the settings left by the eternal.Qishu Novel Network www.qishuxs.com In short, that is-- "Wish!" With emotion telling the truth about Goldfinger, Nagato started thinking carefully. In all fairness, Nagato wants to realize too many wishes. Maybe he wants too much. But in the final analysis, all this is a question of strength. Apart from other things, as far as the red-haired boy is now, he really wants to kill Uchiha Madara and Black and White who have been staring at him, or have the power to kill them. With power, Nagato can get everything he wants through his own power. And the power of wishing can undoubtedly make him the top existence in this universe. After all, that is the entire power of the strongest existence under eternity, enough to achieve Nagato. just-- "That''s so boring!" After a moment of pondering, Nagato couldn''t help but come to such a conclusion. Although the years of practice are still short, Nagato is a true practitioner. Although he likes strong power, he prefers to have strong power step by step. The most important thing is that if wishing had that kind of powerful power, Nagato might not be eternal. Although no one told him, Nagato''s instinct was telling such a fact. And the red-haired boy who has seen eternity still yearns for that kind of scenery. Therefore, Nagato resisted the endless temptation, and eliminated the idea of ??directly making a wish to gain strength, and turned his thoughts on how to use this wish to give himself the opportunity to achieve eternity. Yes, opportunity! This is an imported word in Chinese, which usually refers to the key, pivotal or decisive link in the development of things. The red-haired boy didn''t know how to achieve eternity, but he knew he needed an opportunity. Having the opportunity to achieve eternity is equivalent to having a beacon on the endless road, Nagato can naturally continue to advance towards eternity, and not get lost halfway. Thinking of this, Nagato activated the settings left by the eternal one according to the information in his mind. "I make a wish to get an opportunity to achieve eternity!" "as you wish!" The moment after the end of the wish, a calm voice rang in Nagato''s ear. Unimaginable power gushes crazily from the mysterious tetrahedron, which is far beyond the recognition of the red-haired boy, as if the absolute power that can be crushed into powder by billions of stars in an instant. Bathed in this absolute power, Nagato''s will again began a terrifying leap. In an instant, Nagato crossed the endless time and space and descended into a mysterious space. In a trance, Nagato seems to have seen the ultimate mystery of the cosmos, but it seems that he has not seen anything. Everything in the world has lost its meaning in this time and space. Fate does not exist, no cause and effect, like the end of everything, but like the beginning of everything. "boom--!" In just an instant, Nagato''s will and space resonated wonderfully... 2579 Chapter 033 Character Panel You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The extremely strong resonance stopped abruptly at the next moment of opening. Nagato''s consciousness directly returned to the body. Opening his eyes, the red-haired boy saw it for the first time. The mysterious tetrahedron seal was suddenly broken, and two bright rays of light flew out of the broken tetrahedron and disappeared into his vision. The whole process was less than one hundredth of a second, and when Nagato reacted, it was over. Afterwards, through the secret perception, the red-haired boy understood the cause of the matter-all the power of the strong in the tetrahedral seal turned into a beacon for Nagato''s future progress. And her last remaining true spirit was allowed to reincarnate by the eternal. Of course, the existence after reincarnation is probably not the strongest under the eternal one. After all, no matter how magnanimous the Eternal One is, it will not allow the enemy to come back. As for why there are two ways of reincarnated light. That''s because the enemy of the eternal one once divided everything about her into two, and reached the extreme in two different areas, two in one, which is her posture of existence. Under such circumstances, the remaining power of the Eternal Being on the seal directly reincarnates her into two different beings. "In this way, that person will never be able to reproduce it again." Such thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato, while sighing the dominance of his prototype eternal, couldn''t help but start to think of the two beings about to reincarnate. Although they will no longer be the enemy of the eternal. But the powerful essence that originated from the depths of the soul still made them destined to have an unlimited future. The most interesting thing is that Nagato can feel that there is such a mysterious connection between himself and the two beings who are about to reincarnate. With this connection, Nagato can vaguely perceive their position and state. just-- "They don''t seem to be reincarnated immediately, but in a mysterious place." Frowning slightly, Nagato realized vaguely that although the enemy of the eternal one would be reincarnated, the time of their rebirth was not now, but in the future several years or even more than a decade later. Knowing this, Nagato temporarily put aside his attention and focused on the eternal opportunity he had obtained. When his mind moved, an illusory panel appeared in the vision of the red-haired boy. ... Name: Nagato Age: 10 Spirit: 3.5+ Physical body: 1.7+ Reincarnation Eye: lv6 (expanded) Chakra refinement: lv6 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv7 Wind attribute: lv6 Thunder attribute: lv4 Fire attribute: lv3 Soil attributes: lv4 Talent ability: super perception, perfect control Original energy: 136 Comprehensive evaluation: Upper Ninja level, peak combat power of shadow level Looking at the panel, a lot of information appeared in Nagato''s mind. After digesting the information in his mind, the red-haired boy knew that the mysterious space he had seen before his consciousness jumped to the extreme was the origin and center of the entire universe. Its name was Yuanshi Space. And under the blessing of the great enemy of the eternal, he had the ultimate resonance with Yuanshi space. The result of the resonance is that the boy left a trace directly in the Yuanshi space. Although it is just a trace, the essence of Yuanshi Space is too high, almost no less than the eternal. Under such circumstances, the trace directly evolves into the panel in front of Nagato. The role of this panel for Nagato is very simple. In addition to understanding itself, it is to increase Nagato''s various powers by consuming the original points. Perhaps it is because it is connected to the Primal Beginning Space, any ability can be raised to an astonishing level. As for the so-called original energy, that is the fundamental energy of the planet''s operation.Read the book www.yshuobaxs.com It is equivalent to the so-called power of luck, the favor of heaven and earth. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but look at his original energy: 136. Looking at the number in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help flashing some of his past battles in his mind, accepting Sanada''s invitation, spreading advanced ideas, becoming a member of Urenin Village, and so on. In a daze, Nagato understood that his origin points were obtained through these things. "In short, it''s just messing up!" Thinking this way, Nagato carefully studied his panel. The first thing that catches the eyes of the red-haired boy is his own talent ability, because in the entire panel, only the super perception and perfect control of the talent ability can not be upgraded by consuming the original points. ... Super perception: Extraordinary perception, which can predict the future good and bad to a certain extent. Perfect control: the noble soul can control everything about itself ... "...So strong!" Looking at these two natural abilities, Nagato had only this feeling in his heart. Although they are all auxiliary abilities, both super-sensing and perfect control are amazingly powerful, especially the latter. Nagato realized that his enchanting aptitude was probably created by this talent. As for super perception, in Nagato''s view, it may be a talent derived from resonance with Yuanshi Space. Although the previous self has extraordinary perception, it is definitely not as exaggerated as Super Perception. "Anyway, it is a good thing after all!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato skipped his talent and began to check other data, and then the data about the reincarnation eye fell into his eyes, and there was an option to expand the reincarnation eye. As soon as the mind moved, the panel changed, and a small panel appeared under the data of the reincarnation eye. Reincarnation Eye- Way of Heaven: lv8 Derivative skills: Shenluo Tianzheng, Super Shenluo Tianzheng, Earth Burst Heavenly Star Shura Road: lv5 Derivative skills: mechanism armor, strange wrist rocket, laser cannon, Shura''s attack Human Road: lv7 Derivative skills: Heart hidden, soul swallowed Animal Road: lv8 Derivative skills: psychic reincarnation eye, increased psychic Hell Road: lv5 Derivative skills: psychic Hades judgment, rebirth Hungry Ghost Road: lv8 Derivative skills: Sealing technique, sucking marks, evil spirits pounce Outer Road: lv4 Derivative skills: reincarnation innate art, outside golem (not yet contracted) "That''s it!" Looking at this new panel, Nagato thoughtfully. Then the red-haired boy turned to other data, until after carefully studying all the data on the entire panel, Nagato began to think about which ability he should improve first. Originally, Nagato was planning to concentrate the source points to improve the eyes of reincarnation, after all, the eyes of reincarnation were his main strength. But vaguely, the red-haired boy felt a little wrong. After a while, he realized that this was his super-perception at work. It was telling that the reincarnation eye was not his first choice. So the question is, that kind of ability improvement is the first choice. "Then let Super Sensing tell me the answer." There was a flash of inspiration in his mind, and the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly raised. Following his own perception, his gaze kept moving on the panel until his gaze met the "Chakra Refinement", and Super Sensing finally sent a response. "It seems that the answer has come out!" .. 2580 Chapter 034-The Road to Chakra You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chakra refinement! This is the first and most basic practice of the ninja. In the final analysis, the various supernatural powers of the ninja are derived from the energy of Chakra. If Chakra is lost, even the legendary figure who has reached the top of the Ninja World is just a human with a slightly stronger physique. Therefore, when seeing the super-sensing prompt, when the chakra refinement should be the first priority, Nagato was surprised at first, and then understood. Without too much hesitation, the red-haired boy started to upgrade the level of Chakra''s refinement according to the information in his mind. The skills displayed on the panel are all based on level nine. Each level up only needs to consume a little value of the original source. After the 9th level is completed, if you want to break the limit afterwards, each level will consume ten times the original source energy of the previous level. Nagato was not in a hurry to break the limit, but only spent three points of original energy to upgrade the "Chakra Refinement" to Level 9 Consummation. In an instant, many insights about Chakra''s refinement and practice emerged in Nagato''s mind. Not only the perception, but the chakra flowing in Nagato''s body is continuously purified. The quality of the Chakra immediately improved to an astonishing level. Although it has not been tested, Nagato knows instinctively that the Chakra that he needs to perform ninjutsu has been greatly reduced, not to mention that its power has increased a lot. The overall combat effectiveness of the red-haired boy has also improved a lot. just-- "this is" His brows couldn''t help but frowned, and Nagato, who was constantly realizing the chakra in his body, gradually felt something wrong, as if his extremely high-quality chakra had some disgusting impurities. After careful perception, the red-haired boy quickly understood the true face of the so-called impurities. It was a seemingly trivial, but surprisingly tenacious will. Said it is insignificant because its sense of existence is too small. If it weren''t for Nagato''s Chakra to become extremely pure, he would not be able to find it out with his perception. And it is surprisingly tenacious, because this will is stubbornly occupying the formation mechanism of Nagato Chakra. "Datongmu, Huiye!" Speaking softly the body of the will, all the information about Chakra in Nagato''s mind was immediately unified. At this point, the Chakra and Ninja cultivation system is no longer doubtful for Nagato. Long ago, Nagato knew that there was no chakra in this world, but the sacred tree came and absorbed the natural energy of the planet and turned it into another form of energy, chakra. Later, the sacred tree and Datongmu Teruya became one. Presumably at that time, Datongmu Teruya''s will became Chakra''s will. Since Hui Ye was later sealed by her son, the Six Dao Immortals, her will is still scattered in Chaklari in the Ninja World. Otsuki Kaguya is the ancestor of Chakra and the ultimate end of ninja practice. The practice of ninja, or chakra, originated from the six immortals. Its essence is based on the chakra handed down by the six immortals, simulating the mechanism of chakra generation, and converging the physical and spiritual energy into that mechanism to extract a new chakra. The so-called Chakra Refining Technique is an imitation of the process of Chakra generation. As for ninjutsu, illusion and blood succession limits, they are only the application of Chakra in various aspects. Even physical skills require the increase of Chakra in the body to reach the inhuman level. From a macro perspective, the practice system of Chakra and Ninja is incomplete. As the saying goes, when manpower is exhausted, the world is endless. It is not advisable for the ninja''s practice system to blindly extract chakras from one''s own body and spirit. Such behavior is completely overdrawing the existence of life itself in exchange for extraordinary power. If it develops according to normal conditions, there should be another stage in the ninja practice system.Biquge www.dzshuo.com It is just like the martial artists in martial arts novels run through the double bridges of heaven and earth in the acquired realm, and become the innate powerhouses who draw the spirit of heaven and earth. Ninjas should also transform from simulating the formation of chakras to controlling the formation of chakras, from blindly absorbing physical and spiritual energy, to absorbing natural energy between heaven and earth to generate chakras. But the existence of Datongmu Huiye, her will permeating Chaklali, cut off the path that should have appeared. As long as Otsuki Kaguya''s will still exists, the ninjas, not to mention promotion to the next stage of practice, even the chakra refined at this stage, can''t be completely controlled in their own hands. ... ... "Ninja, it''s really a bitter existence!" After understanding the problem with the Chakra practice system, Nagato couldn''t help but sigh softly. In a sense, Chakra practice is not a practice at all, and even the power of practice does not belong to one''s own practice. It is a practice, it is completely making wedding dresses. At the same time, the red-haired boy also understood the true meaning of the true shadow level that Sanjiao Yu Hanzo said. That is a state of achieving the sublimation of one''s own spiritual will through the achievement of getting out of the barriers of the predecessors. In this state of mind, the ninja''s will will penetrate the chakra and suppress the Kaguya will. For Nagato, stepping out of the barriers of predecessors is more difficult at this stage. After all, the reincarnation eye is one of the highest achievements of ninja practice. But now Nagato has a new choice! And it is a better choice. That is-- "Embark the Chakra road cut by Kaguya!" Such a determination flashed in his mind, Nagato''s heart moved, and the ten-point source energy disappeared, and the Chakra refinement that was already at full level instantly broke its limit and was promoted to the tenth level. "Om!" A sudden noise burst from the red-haired boy. His will swelled in an instant, intertwined with his own extremely pure Chakra, running through his limbs, and expelling the Kaguya will hidden in the depths of Chakra. Not only Kaguya''s will, but even the traces of Uchiha Madara in the red-haired boy''s eyes were washed away. Chakra, who contained his own will, completely unified the whole body of the red-haired boy. The whole process was completed in less than three seconds. Nagato seemed to have taken off a pair of heavy armor, and while his whole body was very comfortable, he also clearly sensed the thin natural energy in the surrounding air. "The body is instinctively longing for natural energy." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato carefully felt the changes in his body and came to this conclusion, but now he has completely controlled his chakra, but he still has no idea how to absorb natural energy. If you can find the cultivation method of Xianshu Chakra, the red-haired boy can easily cultivate it in the shortest time. It''s just that Uchiha Madara may be hunted down, and he probably doesn''t have much time. and so "Again!" Looking directly at the "Chakra Refinement" option on the panel, Nagato moved again, and hundreds of original energy disappeared. The Chakra extraction that just broke the limit once again broke the boundaries and promoted to a higher level. In an instant, a more violent transformation burst into Nagato''s body. All the natural energies within a thousand li are all agitated... .. 2581 Chapter 035 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Border of Bear Country, Poisonous Fog Canyon. After coming out of the mysterious realm of Miaomu Mountain, he came to this place without stopping, and finally arrived here, looking at the other side of the canyon, his brows frowned unconsciously. As a ninja, Jiraiya''s talent is not high, and without the inheritance of Miaomu Mountain, it would not have reached the present level. But when God closed a door for you, he must have opened a window for you. Jiraiya also has extraordinary instincts at some very critical moments-although this intuition has been complained of by his two friends, Tsunade and Osamaru, into stupid intuitions. But it is undeniable that these intuitions helped him get through many crises and come to the present. At this moment, his special instinct appeared again... An inexplicable sense of crisis germinated in my heart. "It seems very dangerous." A seemingly frivolous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but there was no retreat in Jiraiya''s eyes. Jiraiya, who had experienced the baptism of war, was already a true ninja. This kind of him, if necessary, he would not retreat even if the sword was in the wild. The next moment, Jilai will also raise his foot, and then an abnormal change appears. It was an abnormal change that was invisible to the naked eye. There seemed to be some subtle things in the air agitating, and Jiraiya''s perception showed a little depression. It''s just that these restlessness and depression are all passing away in a flash, like an illusion. If it were someone else, they might really think that it was an illusion, but he was also different. As the inheritor of the Miaomu Mountain Immortal Technique, even if he hadn''t really learned the fairy mode, he could still sense natural energy. Therefore, he immediately realized that the illusion-like change just now was the restlessness of natural energy. Far away, there seems to be something terrifying being swallowing natural energy. With a solemn expression on his face, Jilai didn''t say a word, and went straight across the poisonous mist canyon. He rushed towards the place where he swallowed natural energy. ... ... At this moment, Star Ninja Village. Nagato has gradually taken control of the effect of "Chakra Refining" that breaks the limit twice. Feeling the steady flow of natural energy flowing from all directions, swallowed by it, transformed into a purer and stronger new chakra, a satisfied smile flashed across the boy''s face. At this time, Nagato truly broke through the limits of the current chakra practice and reached another brand new realm. It is no longer blindly consuming life in exchange for power. On the contrary, in the process of absorbing natural energy to transform chakras, the red-haired teenager can clearly feel that his body is being fed back by the new chakra. Every cell is cheering, and they are constantly drawing strength from the new chakra to recover their own depletion. The whole body is constantly strengthening at a slow and firm speed. Not only the body, but Nagato''s spirit has also been supplemented from the new Chaklari, which has improved a lot. The panel of Nagato has undergone substantial changes: ... Name: Nagato Age: 10 Spirit: 4.3+ Physical body: 2.1+ Reincarnation Eye: lv7 (expanded) Chakra refinement: lv9+2 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv8 Wind attribute: lv7 Thunder attribute: lv5 Fire attribute: lv5 Soil attributes: lv5 Innate ability: incomplete fairy, super perception, perfect control Original energy: 26 Comprehensive evaluation: the pinnacle of the shadow, the super shadow intermediate combat power The fifth novel www.d5xs.net The skyrocketing comprehensive evaluation was completely unexpected, after all, so much energy was spent. The increase in physical and mental values ??is also normal, and even this is just the beginning. After a month or so, he has fully adapted to the new chakra, and Nagato''s body and spirit can be strengthened by one or two levels. In addition, perhaps because Chakra is the foundation, Nagatos other values ??have basically improved somewhat. The abilities of the five attributes have increased by at least one level, and the fire attribute has increased by two levels. Even the eyes of reincarnation have risen one level. It should be understood that the Eye of Reincarnation is not a single ability, but the sum of all seven levels of abilities. An increase of the Eye of Reincarnation by one level is equivalent to an increase in the seven major systems contained therein. ... Reincarnation Eye- Way of Heaven: lv9 Derivative skills: Shenluo Tianzheng, Super Shenluo Tianzheng, Earth Burst Heavenly Star, Really Burst Heavenly Star, Heavenly Obstruction Shura Road: lv6 Derivative skills: mechanism armor, strange wrist rocket, laser cannon, Shura''s attack Human Road: lv8 Derivative skills: Heart hidden, soul swallowed Animal Road: lv9 Derivative skills: psychic reincarnation eye, increased psychic Hell Road: lv6 Derivative skills: psychic Hades judgment, rebirth Hungry Ghost Road: lv9 Derivative skills: Sealing technique, sucking marks, evil spirits pounce Outer Road: lv5 Derivative skills: reincarnation innate art, outside golem (not yet contracted) ... Clicking on the option of the reincarnation eye, Nagato found that Heavenly Dao, Animal Dao and Hungry Ghost Dao had all achieved Consummation, especially the various powers after Heavenly Dao''s Consummation, which completely made people understand how Nagato''s super shadow power came from. "However, these are not my biggest concerns." Speaking such words softly in his mouth, Nagato''s gaze leisurely turned to the content of talent abilities. In addition to the two original talents of super perception and perfect control, there was also an extra talent. -Incomplete fairy! In this ninja world, there is the concept of fairy human body and fairy model. The so-called immortal human body basically refers to the descendants of Asura, the second son of the Six Dao immortals, such as the special physique that can only be awakened by the thousand hands and the whirlpools. This physique possesses strong vitality even if it is not awakened, but once it is awakened, it is even more effective. As for the fairy model, it refers to learning how other creatures absorb natural energy on the basis of chakra practice, and introducing the violent natural energy into their own body to mix with the chakra. As long as the ratio of natural energy to its own Chakra is appropriate, the violent will in the natural energy will completely overwhelm Kaguya will. Under such circumstances, the fairy chakra that is more powerful than the usual chakra will naturally be born. Nagato''s incomplete immortal is different from the immortal human body, and the immortal model is different, or directly surpasses these two postures, moving closer to the posture of the big toad immortal in Miaomu Mountain. A more correct statement is - Nagato, who can directly absorb natural energy, is basically no different from those immortals who have lived for at least a thousand years. It''s just that compared to the existence of the big toad immortal, the white snake immortal, etc., Nagato is still too immature. He needs more time and more natural energy, and perhaps some unique insights. Even so, Nagato''s life span is different from ordinary people at this time, at least doubled. And as time goes by, his life is destined to be longer. "In other words, I have begun to live forever?!" This thought flashed in his mind, and the smile on Nagato''s face became stronger, but soon, the strong smile was restrained by the red-haired boy with strong self-control. Having witnessed the final beginning, Nagato''s spirit has been raised to an astonishing level. It is indeed a joy to start the road to longevity, but it is just joy. Because Nagato has a bigger goal in his heart. Its name-eternity! Thinking about this, Nagato cleared up his mood and glanced at the fragments left by the seal of the tetrahedron. Originally, he wanted to collect it and study it, but just touched it, the fragments disappeared completely. Realizing that his prototype had given him no help, Nagato didn''t care too much. Turning straight, the red-haired boy walked out of the room where the meteorite was stored... 2582 Chapter 036-The Unexpected Situation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Several hours have passed since Nagato''s contact with the meteorite. When the red-haired boy walked out of the room, including the ordinary residents, the entire Star Ninja Village had disappeared, leaving only an empty village and some flying birds that fell on the building. Obviously, perhaps because they were worried that Nagato would kill people after getting the meteor, the Shinnins had already abandoned their village. Of course, they may only transfer temporarily, and they will return after Nagato leaves. "Really, is my instrument so small?!" Secretly murmured, the red-haired boy then left the matter behind, what Star Ninja Village would do in the future, even the former Nagato didn''t care about Star Ninja Village, let alone now. Standing in place, Nagato couldn''t help thinking about what he was going to do next. Is to continue the experience he originally planned. still is "Find a chance and kill Uchiha Madara!" Such an idea sprouted in Nagato''s mind, as if it had taken root. He was never a half-hearted person who didn''t dare to tamper with the plot, but an existence who was good at taking the initiative. Based on the original plot in Nagato''s mind, Uchiha Madara is now in his later years, and his life is like candlelight. His combat effectiveness is absolutely inferior to the peak period. At this time, Uchiha Madara can only use the power of writing round eyes and wooden ninjutsu, and writing round eyes is even more because his eyes that have evolved into the eyes are transplanted to Nagato. I want to come only at the kaleidoscope level, even Eternal Eye is neither. As for Mu Dun, with Uchiha Madara''s vitality, Nagato didn''t believe how much power he could exert. Putting it all together, Uchiha Madara''s strength is at best the elementary level of Super Shadow. With Nagato''s current strength after transformation, I dare not say that he can definitely beat the opponent, but as long as he goes all out, there is still a 60% or 70% chance of winning the final victory. With such a high probability of victory, even Nagato, who is not a gambler, feels worth a try! Just how to do it, Nagato felt that he still had to think about it long-term. After all, there is only one chance to kill the opponent. If Uchiha Madara runs away, with his strength, as long as he does not die, it will cause a lot of trouble to Nagato. However, before Nagato came up with a good way, he sensed something and looked up. At the end of the field of vision, a white-haired ninja was stepping on the roofs and galloping over. "That is, Jiraiya?!" ... ... When approaching the Star Ninja Village, Ji Lai was also surprised. Jiraiya didnt know much about the Star Ninja Village, or very little, mainly because this village, and even the bear country where it was located, was too evasive, relying on the poisonous fog canyon to close the country. In addition, the location of the bear country in the entire ninja world is very remote and subtle. Although it is located between the water country and the fire country, if the two great powers go to war, 90% of them will use the Uzumaki country as the battlefield, so the intelligence of the bear country is often ignored by outsiders. But even if he doesn''t understand it anymore, Ji Lai also understands that for the Star Ninja Village to be recognized, it must have a lot of power.Zero One Reading Network www.01dsw.cc Under such circumstances, looking at the tiankeng at the gate of Star Ninja Village, and perceiving the quiet, apparently deserted village, the surprise, and even the horror in Jilaiya''s heart is completely conceivable. Secretly guarded, Jilai rushed into the Star Ninja Village without hesitation. Not long after, he saw that on the street behind the Star Ninja Village, there was a young man with a silver mask standing tall. His light but extraordinary posture made people feel awe-inspiring. What surprised Zi Lai the most was the vague natural energy that permeated the boy''s body. Obviously, the boy in front of him is the existence that makes natural energy restless. Not only that, he also came from Miaomu Mountain to look for the key existence of the change of fate-without any reason, Ji Laiya''s instinct confirmed this. Stepping on the roof of each building, Jiraiya''s figure quickly fell not far in front of him. then "Hello, boy!" Putting on a posture that makes adults feel unnatural, Jilai is also quite proud to say, "In Xia Miaomu Mountain, the toad fairy fairy is known as the toad fairy." "..." Looking at the scene before him, Nagato couldn''t help being a little speechless. Although from the so-called original plot, the red-haired boy also knew what virtue the so-called toad fairy was in front of him, but when he really faced this guy, he still couldn''t help but want to cover his face. Then, Nagato smiled, clutching his silver mask, and couldn''t help but laugh softly. "If you want to make me laugh, you must admit that you won!" After saying such words, Nagato slowly stopped his smile, looked at Jiraiya in front of him, and said, "Looking at Jiraiya, too, I know, my name is Payne." "Hey, what a lecherous fairy, I am a fairy toad!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Jiraji couldn''t help but retort, but soon, the laughter on his face gradually faded, revealing a solemn expression, after thinking it over, he said: "Payne... hurt, this name is not suitable for a young man like you!" "I think it''s very suitable!" Facing Jiraiya''s words, Nagato''s thoughts turned quickly. To be honest, it would be quite a surprise to Nagato to see Jiraji here. If it was a few years ago when he hadn''t had enough power, Nagato might go directly to his teacher. After all, in the so-called original plot, the man in front of him is the master of Nagato. But now, Zi Lai is just a strong man for him. Just looking at the other person, it seemed that meeting him was not a chance encounter, but a special one...As his thoughts turned, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the secret realm of Miaomu Mountain behind Jilaiya. "According to the story of the original story, the big toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain can predict the future." "It''s just that I have to believe that he can foresee the existence of the eternal. Similarly, I, who left traces in Yuanshi, are not the existence that he can foresee. So, I must never foresee the future." "At this time, the Star Ninja Village must become the beginning of all unknowns. Toads can''t sit still!" After that, Nagato, who understood the reason for Jiraiyas arrival, opened his hands slightly, as if embracing the world, "My name symbolizes the status quo of the world and the pain caused by big countries to small countries." Upon hearing this, Jilaiya''s face sank slightly-the most undesirable situation still appeared!.. 2583 Chapter 037 Order Breaker You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!peace. A big theme in the ninja world. In this war-torn ninja world, many ninjas, especially those who have experienced peace and war at the same time, have a longing for peace. As powerful as Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma, these ninja legends are all running for peace. As the inheritance of the will of fire, Ji Lai also pursues peace. It''s just that Jiraiya''s peace in his heart is much narrower than that of the founder of Will of Fire, Senjujuma. His peace is based on the peace of Konoha Ninja Village. Speaking of Senjujuma, all ninjas in the Ninja world, even his enemies, have to say a word of''serve''! It is a great existence who will truly dedicate everything for peace. It is said that at the end of the Warring States period, in order to let Uchiha Madara put down his prejudices, he was willing to commit suicide-if Uchiha Madara was not moved and stopped him, I am afraid there would be no later Hokage. More than this, in order to promote peace, Senjujuama also did a lot of things that seemed completely detrimental to himself. For example, kneel down to other shadows, or distribute the tail beast to other Shinobu villages. And what shocked the entire Ninja World was that after the Battle of End Valley where the god of ninjas ended, Senju Zhuma defeated Uchiha Madara and died shortly thereafter. The hand family disbanded. When Nagato knew about this, the whole person was a little confused. You should know that in the so-called past lives of Nagato, there are not only the original plot of Naruto, but also the plot of many fan novels, many of which have a very dark argument. That was during the three generations of Konoha and Hokage, in order to eliminate the influence of Senju, various methods were used to make this clan disappear into the darkness. After all, the Senju Clan is so famous, even surpassing the Uchiha Clan to some extent. But in the plot of the original book, there is almost no trace of the Qianshou clan. Therefore, this dark argument is very marketable. It was only from Sansho Fish Hanzo that Nagato knew that the Senju Clan had not disappeared, but Senju Zhuma took the initiative to disband it, which was to prevent the Senju Clan from harming Konoha in the future. This is why the granddaughter of Senjujuma later only uses the name Tsunade. Because the legendary Thousand Hands Clan no longer exists! I have to say that Senjuzuma is very courageous, and his actions are absolutely shocking in this world of ninja. With his courage, if someone tells him that as long as Konoha is destroyed, real peace will comeif this statement is confirmed, Senjujuma might actually watch Konoha''s destruction. As the intergenerational inheritor of the will between the thousand hands, Jiraji couldn''t do this at all. He is more concerned about Konoha peace than world peace! Therefore, when Miaomu Mountain heard that there was a force that could change or even destroy the entire world, the first thing Jilai thought of was that he didn''t know if that force would harm Konoha. After experiencing the cruel baptism of war, Jiraiya clearly understands that Konoha is not absolutely righteous. In the same way, he is also very aware of the pain of the small countries that were reduced to battlefields in the world war, and the resentment of the residents and ninjas of those small countries towards the big country Ninja Village including Konoha. Even at some point, Ji Lai wondered whether he could help those small countries gain some strength to protect themselves. But that doesn''t mean that Jiraiya also wants to see the small country ninja possess the power to destroy the world. It''s just obvious that reality is not shifted by Ji Laiya''s will.Central Plains Book Bar www.zyshuaba.com "The worst has happened!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Jilai also looked at the boy in front of him with more solemn eyes, and said, "The big country has indeed caused harm to the small country, but that is not what the big country wants." "Ha ha!" Hearing this kind of quibble words, Nagato just chuckled disdainfully, "Uncle, don''t tell me this kind of deception to children, you don''t believe it yourself." "Hey, I''m only 27, it''s nothing... well, compared to you, I am indeed an uncle!" Just after he blew up his age, looking at the red-haired boy who seemed to be only eleven or twelve years old, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He completely lost his previous dignity, and then he calmly said: "What I really want to say is that although big countries do harm to small countries, they resent..." "Uncle, you seem to understand something wrong!" I leisurely interrupted Jiraiyas words, and the corners of his mouth under Nagatos mask showed a hint of impatient and seriousness, I can roughly guess why you are here, but if you want to explain the truth, You are not qualified." "Although I named myself Penn, I never resented it!" Yes, living in such a world, Nagato does not have the slightest resentment. There is only one kind of affection that a teenager has for this world. That is-- "accurate!" Despite wearing a mask, Zi Lai seemed to see a pair of serious eyes, and saw the red-haired boy slowly saying, "I am very upset about everything in this world, wars, systems, and even the existence of ninjas." Even if he is not a true rebirth, the memories of past lives in his mind still make Nagato particularly uncomfortable with this deformed world. Yes, deformity! From Nagato''s point of view, the world is completely deformed, the process of scientific development is completely messy, and the system of the country, nobility, and Shinobu is also inexplicable. The most painful thing is the Datongmu family, which runs through the history of the entire world. To save the world is Big Toki, and it is to destroy the world... The whole world seems to be a toy of the Toki Family, which makes Nagato upset and very upset. and so-- "I''m going to crush it all!" Saying such words, Nagato''s momentum gradually condensed, "I never call myself a ninja, because I don''t like ninjas. Similarly, I don''t like the order of this ninja world even more." "Whether it is Konoha or other big ninja villages, even those small ninja villages, I will crush them." "Then, I will create a whole new world!" Speaking of this, Nagato''s aura seemed to disappear completely, and he faintly said, "Uncle Jilaiya, I have finished speaking, do you know what I am going to do next?" Hearing this, Ji Lai couldn''t help but smile, and at the same time his vigilance had reached the extreme point. I''ve already talked about it, what else can I do? of course-- "kill!" .. 2584 038 Nagato vs Jiraiya You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle started as a matter of course. In fact, Nagato has also thought about whether to take action against Zilai. After all, through the description of the original plot, he still has a good impression of Zilai. However, good feelings are just good feelings, and it cannot be a reason for Nagato''s refusal. Nagato''s will is destined to have many enemies in the future. Obviously, it includes the ninjas of the five major ninja villages. Zilai is naturally one of them. Since he was destined to be an enemy, it would naturally have to be killed early, so that he would be more difficult after he learns the fairy mode in the future. As for conquering Zilai to his own use, Nagato said he didn''t have that ability. After living in this world for a long time, the more Nagato understood the stubbornness of the ninja. Perhaps it is because Chakra is a kind of power deeply connected with spiritual will. The stronger the ninja, the more stubborn his character is. Unless he is rebellious or his mind is not yet mature, he basically has no chance to conquer it. And Zilai is the type that has no chance to conquer. In addition, it is very likely that Ji Lai knew his specialness through Miaomu Mountain, which strengthened Nagato''s murderous intentions, and he could not rest assured that Ji Lai would also spread this information. Although it is unlikely and it spreads, there are probably not many people who will believe it. After all, the entire combat power of the Ninja world at this time is declining, and there is not even a super shadow on the bright side. Under such circumstances, if someone tells you that someone in this world can destroy the entire world, would you believe it? The answer is obvious, no. But not afraid of 10,000, just in case, if the entire Ninja World, or the five major ninja villages, even if only Konoha Village believes it, Nagato will not be able to stand it if a Ninja coalition forces crusade or something. Even though it is already strong, Nagato still needs time to grow further. After all, his ultimate goal is the guy named Datongmu. and so-- "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The moment the battle opened, Nagato shot instantly. It may be the blessing of the new Chakra, or it may be the increase of the perfect level of the heavenly system, but the normal use of the Shenluo Tianzheng has an unprecedented effect. The terrifying repulsive force field spreads in all directions centered on the red-haired boy. In the blink of an eye, there was a huge pit with a radius of nearly 100 meters in the Star Ninja Village. Countless dust was swept out of the surroundings along with the construction debris, spreading greatly. Probably the spread of the force field was so fast that even though Ji Lai also retreated after instantaneous surgery, it still affected some. Under the impact of the aftermath, the white-haired ninja flew upside down for more than ten meters before stopping the trend and turning to the ground. "Huo Dun-Yan Bo!" Almost forcibly enduring the dizziness after the Shenluo Tianzheng spread, Jilai also quickly became imprinted, the Chakra in his body was flowing, and it was directly practiced into oil in his mouth, and it burst out with Fire Dunnjutsu. The fierce flame pierced the air in the form of a flame bullet and blasted towards Nagato. Before the attack arrived, the red-haired boy felt the hot wave. "It deserves to be Sannin, a very powerful technique!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato just lifted his right hand, and the suction seal from the beast path was naturally applied, and the hot flame gradually melted the moment it touched Nagato''s right hand.ok composition network www.okzuowen.com Seeing this scene, Jiraiya''s pupils shrank slightly, and suddenly remembered something. "I see, you are the guy who repelled Oshemaru a few years ago!" Almost subconsciously speaking, Jiraiya''s mind remembered the defeat of Oshe Maru in the Kingdom of Rain a few years ago. Because it was a small number of Oshe Maru that was deflated, Jiraiya also deliberately checked the file information. Whether it is the repulsive force field that can bounce everything, or the power of absorbing ninjutsu, it is exactly the same as the record in the file. "Organization armor!" Facing Jiraiya''s words, Nagato had no intention to speak. The red-haired boy knows very well that he is absolutely unqualified by the standards of a ninja. He has no trap setting and detection capabilities, and no intelligence collection and acquisition capabilities. What he possesses is only the extremely powerful combat power, and the combat talent that ordinary people can''t match. Under such circumstances, Nagato''s battle would not, and there was no need to have extra words to temptation-only the young Chakra emerged from the whole body, turned into several artillery weapons. With a sudden roar, shells burst out from the condensed Chakra weapons. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Jilai''s face changed suddenly. Almost immediately, the white-haired ninja disappeared in place like oil on the soles of his feet, and hid in the buildings of Star Ninja Village, trying to rely on those buildings to block Nagato''s attack. Faced with such a situation, Nagato directly increased the firepower several times without saying a word. "Boom boom boom!!!" The deafening roar echoed continuously in the empty star ninja village, and in the blink of an eye, several buildings collapsed, and smoke and dust went up, obstructing the vision. Stopping the attack, Nagato scattered the shelling weapons, staring straight at the smoke and dust in the distance. In his perception, something strange appeared in the smoke and dust. Sure enough, when the smoke was slightly dispersed, a huge figure appeared in front of Nagato. It was a giant upright toad with a height of about seventeen, holding a shield in his left hand and a fork in his right hand. And Jiraiya''s figure was squatting slightly on top of the giant toad, looking straight at Nagato. "It''s going on, Toad Jian!" After the toad was summoned, Jiraiya''s character seemed to be more agitated. Seeing Nagato''s gaze, "Jump over, let our enemies see, the power of Miaomu Mountain!" "I am clumsy, but I will work hard!" The giant toad, or Toad Jian, seemed to be very unconfident, but his actions were not delayed at all because of this lack of confidence. The huge body jumped up, and the fork in his left hand waved frantically. As if flames were being wiped out in the air, the endless flame forks blasted down towards Nagato. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Facing Toad Jian''s attack, Nagato''s Shinra Tianzheng was released again. The invisible repulsive force field collided head-on with the blasting flame fork. With the roar, Shenluo Tianzheng lost its almost absolute physical offensive and defensive characteristics, and flew out the toad. "It''s now!" Just at this moment, Jilai on Toad Jians head also jumped up, and his hands completed the seal in an instant "Huo Dun-Great Flame Bomb!" .. 2585 Chapter 039 Spiritual Strengthening Technique You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I have to say that Jiraiya''s timing is very accurate. It happened to be stuck at the next moment when Nagato used the Shinra Tianzheng to fly the Toad Kin. In his opinion, if he wanted to fly the Toad Kin''s attack and its huge body, the boy must be in a state of exhaustion. Normally, Jiraiyas thinking is reasonable and completely logical. Its just that he overlooked one thing, is Nagato a normal person? The answer is obvious, that is no. As Miaomushan predicted, there is the existence of the power to change and even destroy the world, even if it is not at its own extreme, the power that Nagato has at this time is not predictable by nature. It seems that Nagato, who has already exhausted his abilities, still has a lot of surplus. and so-- "Sura''s Attack!" Faint words poured out from the mouth of the red-haired boy, and then an arm grew out of his shoulder and turned into a barrel shape. The pure chakra power condensed in the muzzle and fired! The terrifying Chakra laser pierced through the incoming flame bomb, and even blasted towards Jiraiya. Facing this unexpected counterattack, even Ji Lai was caught off guard. Even with the experience and intuition of being born to death on the battlefield, Ji Lai still failed to completely escape the attack of the laser. His left hand was directly rubbed by the laser, directly missing a piece of meat, revealing the charred hand bones. The severe pain made Zi Lai also pale, but his brain was still running wildly. He knew that his left hand was abolished and completely lost consciousness...at least in this battle, but without his left hand, Jiraiya''s combat effectiveness was directly reduced by more than half. Even the originally intended means of escape was greatly affected by this. Yes, escape! Knowing that he was about to face an existence with the power to destroy the world, Ji Lai naturally prepared for the worst. At the same time, he also left a means of escape. In a sense, Nagato and Jilai do have a lot of fate. Because the escape method that Ji Lai also left behind is also an anti-psychic technique. It''s just that unlike Nagato, who can use psychic and reverse spirits as space-time ninjutsu to use, Jilai also wants to use reverse spirits to escape for his life, and he needs the help of Shensuo and his wife from Miaomu Mountain. Under such circumstances, he naturally needs to remove the toads summoned by spiritism and let them report the letter. If his hands were intact, Jiraiya would naturally be able to summon a small toad psychic beast at will and let them report the letter, but now, if he wants to report the letter, he only has the choice of Toad Jian. just-- "Without Toad Jian, can I really survive the rescue of the boss and sister?" It accurately fell on the head of Toad Jian who had just gotten up from the ground, and Jilaiya covered his left arm with his right hand, looking at the red-haired boy not far away, a trace of uncertainty flashed in his mind. You must know that the battle between ninjas is completely a matter of seconds, and usually a sudden, is the end of life. Ji Lai, who was seriously injured, was really not sure that he would survive the mysterious young man in front of him...The thoughts in his mind turned sharply, and Ji Lai immediately shouted at Toad Jian: "Toad Jian, get out of here!" "Yes!" Toad Jian, who was also aware of the critical situation, jumped up without even having time to say his own mantra. "It''s impossible to escape!" Looking at Jiraiya and Toad Ken who were about to escape, Nagato couldn''t help but think of the plot of the original Jiraiya and himself fighting. As soon as his thoughts turned, he directly spent ten points of origin to break the boundaries of the consummated animal road in Samsara''s eyes.Cola Literature www.kelewx.com ... Animal Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: psychic reincarnation eye, psychic enhancement Psychic enhancement technique-a new skill transformed from the psychic amplification. It can add various enhancements to the psychic beast with its own chakra, and the psychic beast has a high chance of abnormality. ... With the promotion of the animal life, Nagato can clearly feel the changes in the eyes of reincarnation. The original reincarnation eyes are strong, but even after all sorts of baptisms, removing many of Uchiha Madara''s spiritual traces, there is still a slight incompatibility with Nagato''s body. Only now, Nagato clearly felt that the lack of fit had disappeared by about one-seventh. Even Nagato could feel that the power of the Samsara Eye Beast Dao had been integrated into Nagato''s body. Even if he lost the Samsara Eye now, he could still use the power system of the Beast Dao. Immediately, the red-haired boy understood that when the eyes of reincarnation all broke the limit, it was the moment when he truly had the eyes of reincarnation. But now is not the time to think too much, I saw the red-haired boy not even printing, pressing the ground with one hand. The psychic runes spread across the ground centered on the palm of the boy. "Psychic art!" With the indifferent voices, nine huge psychic beasts, including crabs, lobsters, chameleons, split dogs, vultures, rhinos, buffaloes, pandas, and centipedes, appeared all over Nagato. Immediately, the red-haired boy displayed the new power he gained after being promoted to the animal life. Similarly, without any movement of the seal, inexplicable power burst into the bodies of the nine psychic beasts, and the nine psychic beasts experienced tremendous changes in their roar. The shells of crabs, lobsters and centipedes became more ferocious, as if they were filled with terrible evil intentions. Rhino and buffalo have also become more ferocious, and their muscles have bulged. The panda''s appearance has not changed, but it seems to be more agile. The chameleon became stronger and taller, reaching a height of more than ten meters. At first glance, it looked like a western giant dragon, and the appearance of the vulture also changed drastically, with the characteristics of a beast, just like a griffon. As for the last split dog, the changes have been the biggest. The original split dog was a stray dog ??that could only split itself, but after psychic enhancement, it became a three-headed, snake-like tail, and the hair on the head and back were all entangled. The demon of the viper. Yes, demon! Seeing this kind of split dog, there is no other word to describe it except monster. "A mutation was triggered!" Seeing the situation of the split dog, Nagato''s eyes flashed with surprise, because when he saw the other party, his mind also flashed the detailed information of the split dog at this time. ... Cerberus: A splintered dog, imitating the extraordinary creatures born in Greek legend for Hades guarding the gates of the underworld, possessing terrible flesh and deadly venom. ... "interesting!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s right hand lifted and pointed at Jiraiya and Toad Ken in midair. "Go on all, tear them all up!" "Roar--!" .. 2586 Chapter 040 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha Village, Hokage Office. At noon, the three generations of Hokage who had just had lunch, Sarutobi Hitoshi came here without having to sleep in the morning, patiently and carefully handling one after another. A little bit of time passed, and when the three generations of Hokage had finished processing the affairs at hand, it was already evening. A slightly exhausted feeling could not help but sprouting in my heart. In a daze, the third generation of Hokage realized that although he was still in his heyday after forty-five years old, he had already begun to go downhill. After a few years, at most ten years, oneself must abdicate to the virtuous. "Although there are still some days, we can do some preparation." This thought flashed in his mind, and the third generation of Hokage heard a knock on the door. After finishing his thoughts, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This Shinobu said: "come in." "Crack!" The door of the office opened, and a young blond boy walked in from the outside. The fair-haired boy is not very old, at most fourteen or five years old, he is sunny, handsome, and makes people feel warm from the heart. Even the three generations of Hokage can''t help but admire the boy''s attitude. The person who came was no one else, but the disciple of the three generations of Hokage and the disciple of Jiraiya, Bo Feng Shuimen. "Three generations of Hokage-sama!" After entering the door, Bofeng Shuimen first saluted the third generation of Hokage slightly, and then handed a scroll to the desk, "The S-level mission, the exploration of Yunyin Ninja Village has basically been completed." "Oh, what''s the result?" Hearing the words of Hafeng Shuimen, the third generation of Hokage opened the scroll and spoke. "Yunyin Village is indeed plotting Konoha''s Renzhuli seal." As he told the story, Water Gate''s brows gradually condensed, and a little anger was vaguely visible, "According to the news I found, Yunyin has some questions on the seal of Renzhuli, and I want to get answers from Konoha." "So it''s really Yunyin''s style!" The three generations of Hokage are honest, even deliberately teasing Yunyin. Of course, he also understands the anger of Watergate. After all, Konoha''s Renjuli is the girl that Watergate likes. The girl he likes is targeted by others, even those with the best personality will be angry. "But this kind of thing can only be statically braked!" Speaking leisurely, the third generation of Hokage''s gaze turned to Bofeng Shuimen and said, "The next day, you don''t want to go out of the village to do tasks, just look at that girl Jiu Xinnai." "Yes, three generations of Hokage!" Hearing the instructions of the third generation of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen immediately happily agreed. "By the way, what happened to you and Jiu Xinnai?" Seeing that Shuimen was so happy, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t help asking, but at his question, Bo Feng Shuimen''s happy face immediately stepped down, a little languid. "what happened?" "Uh, Jiu Xinnai still thinks I am not enough man!" "Uh... Then come on!" Hearing this answer, the third generation of Hokage can only say so. In fact, if Bo Feng Shui Men is not a disciple of Jiraiya, three generations of Hokage''s grandson, but the most orthodox Hokage series, he really has no qualifications to approach Nine Xinnai. And with the qualifications to be close, whether it can catch up with Jiuxina, that is Bo Feng Shuimen''s own business. Even the Sarutobi Hizen, which is expensive as Hokage, couldn''t interfere too much. "By the way, too!" Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the third generation of Hokage changed the subject, but when it came to the disciple who was very similar to his own interests, the third generation of Hokage started to miss him somehow. "You said the teacher, he was out, and when I asked him before, he said he was going to collect materials." "Taking material?" Aishuwu www.ishusexs.com "Yes, take the material!" An expectant smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth and said, "Teacher Jilaiya said that he wants to become a writer, and he is going out to collect materials to write an autobiographical hero story." "Oh, that kid can still write books, the old man I''m suddenly looking forward to it." ... ... Just as the three generations of Hokage and Hafeng Mizumon were talking about it, the battle in Star Ninja Village had completely heated up. The nine fortified psychic beasts Nagato summoned exerted unprecedented power, besieging the toad Ken who was running and jumping among many buildings, and Jiraiya standing on the head of the toad Ken. Crabs, lobsters and centipedes unite and surround the toad so much that it needs to keep jumping. The water buffalo and rhinoceros are even stronger, turning them into bulldozers, knocking down all the buildings. The panda has exerted unprecedented skill, constantly attacking the toad while jumping up, or punching, kicking, or even hitting it directly with its body. As for the chameleon, he was an assassin who appeared from dark corners from time to time, spitting out acid to attack. There are also slightly animalized vultures hovering in the air to prevent Toad Jian from actually escaping. Facing these many difficulties, Toad Jian was immediately embarrassed. If it hadn''t been for Zi Lai who was also commanding him, Toad Jian would have been seriously injured at this time, and he would have triggered spiritism and returned to Miaomu Mountain. It''s just that even with the help of Jiraiya, their situation has only changed from the worst to the worst. With the passage of time, it will eventually be completely defeated. and so-- "Fight!" After confirming that he could not escape at all, Jilai could only make such a choice, "Toad Jian, let''s go, this time I will use the last strength, the goal is that kid!" "Although I am clumsy, I will definitely try my best!" Also aware of the crisis of the situation, Toad Jian suddenly burst out with a powerful force. The fork of toad flame in his hand swept out, sweeping away the crab, lobster and centipede temporarily, and then he jumped directly to avoid the savage collision of the rhino and the buffalo that came. In mid-air, Toad Jian''s shield in his left hand raised, blocking an acid shot from the darkness. The fork in his hand projected out and directly cut one of the vulture''s wings. then-- "Water escape-toad water bomb!" With his belly bulging high, Toad Jian directly ejected a huge water bomb, knocking the panda into the air while he was about to attack, and at the same time he threw Jirai directly above his head in the direction of Nagato. In an instant, Jiraji turned into a cannonball and rushed towards the location of Nagato. But before he could get close to Nagato, the ferocious Cerberus appeared. It blocked the midair between Jiraiya and Nagato. "Get out of the way, messy lion hair!" Jilaida''s few ninjutsu that could be performed with one hand burst out, and his white hair suddenly grew longer, entangled Cerberus in the shape of a lion head, and threw it aside. It''s just that although Cerberus was thrown away, Ji Lai also fell to the ground because of obstacles. At the same time, a book in Jilaiya''s bag flew out. Coincidentally, it fell in front of Nagato. "Jilaiya... Hero Story, right?!" Raising his hand to catch the book, and looking at the name on the book, Nagato said lightly, "It seems to be your autobiography, but it''s a pity that this story is destined to die soon, uncle Jilaiya." "What stupid thing you said, my story won''t..." Before he finished speaking, Zi Lai Ye''s expression suddenly changed, and his pupils became dilated... 2587 Chapter 041-Newborn Reincarnation Eye You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jilai is also dead... Neither died in the most fierce and cruel fight, nor in a powerful attack that was too strong to resist, but died in the poison that Cerberus seemed to inadvertently release. I''m afraid that Jiraiya didn''t even know how he died. "It''s really poisonous!" With such emotion flashed in his mind, Nagato couldn''t help but glance at Cerberus. At this time, the devilish three-headed monster was wagging its tail to beg for mercy, but the little bit of saliva left from its three big mouths and many snake mouths on its body was filled with amazing toxicity. The saliva fell on the ground, and the earth dissolved one by one. Jiraiyas messy lion hair technique directly put his own hair on the devil''s body, and then recovered it, directly bringing the deadly venom onto his body. In a sense, Jilai completely killed himself. And his death made Toad Jian also disappear directly in place. The battle has officially ended. "call!" Gently exhaling a foul breath, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly raised, killing the existence in the plot of the original for the first time, and he was still a pivotal and powerful figure, and the young man felt relaxed inexplicably. Then he noticed that there was a new message in his mind: ... Kill the shadow-level powerhouse Jiraiya and gain 70 original energy. Current source energy: 86 ... Interpreting this message, Nagato''s face even more smiled. With these original energy points, the red-haired boy can completely turn the eyes of reincarnation into his own possession. Thinking of this, Nagato almost can''t wait to open his panel and start adding more points. A full 71 points of the original energy are all added to the eyes of reincarnation. Then, Nagato''s eyes began to heat up. It seemed that some kind of energy had been derived out of thin air to refine his reincarnation eyes. As time passed, Nagato could feel it, and his eyes seemed to melt completely. Only in an instant, a new pair of eyes formed in his eyes again. Feeling this, Nagato immediately took off the silver mask. Look into your own eyes through the reflection of the mask. It was a pair of deep and bright purple eyes, without the concentric circles of the reincarnation eye, but it seemed to contain the most terrifying mystery in the world, which made people look fascinated. Recovering from the purple eyes, Nagato found that the reincarnation eye information in the panel still exists ... Reincarnation Eye- Way of Heaven: lv9+1 Derivative skills: Shenluo Tianzheng, Super Shenluo Tianzheng, Earth Burst Heavenly Star, Really Burst Heavenly Star, Heavenly Obstruction Shocking Star, Gravity Shura Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: mechanism armor, strange wrist rocket, laser cannon, Shura''s attack, Yin Yang escape Human World: Chinese under lv9+1 www.bxzw.net Derivative skills: Soul Devour, Soul Library Animal Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: psychic reincarnation eye, psychic enhancement Hell Road: lv9+1 Derivative Skill: Yama Authority Hungry Ghost Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: Sealing technique suction mark, suction technique rebound Outer Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: the art of reincarnation, the realm of life and death, the external golem (not yet contracted) ... Based on the panel, Nagato quickly experienced his new capabilities. Among them, the gravitational force derived from the heavens is not a world-shaking big move, but a passive skill. In this passive skill, Nagato can use the various moves of the heavens more flexibly. Similarly, the gravitational envoy also symbolizes the nature of the power of heaven. Regardless of the Shenluo Tianzheng, the Vientiane Tianzheng, or the extended earth-explosive sky star, the super Shenluo Tianzheng, the real sky-explosive star, and the sky-obstructing star, etc., they are essentially the manipulation of universal gravitation. With the passive skills of Gravitation, Nagato can have a deeper understanding of the source of the power of heaven, and thus better control. The Yin and Yang escape derived from the Asura Way is essentially similar to the gravitational force of the Heavenly Way. After all, the abilities of organ armor, strange arm rockets, laser cannons, and Shuras offensive are all creations of Yin Yang Dun, and the derivation of the new skills of Shura Dao, which symbolizes Nagato''s deeper understanding of Yin and Yang Dun. As for the soul library of the human world, that is the hidden evolutionary ability of the heart. The so-called psychic potential is a terrible art of extracting souls after reading the thoughts of others, while the soul library is to extract the souls of others while copying all their memories into a library derived from the soul. In essence, Mind Latent and Soul Library are almost the same kind of power. It''s just that compared to the characteristic that the heart can only read the memories of others, the soul library can read not only the memories, but also the experience, and even the memory and experience can be given to others. With the Soul Library, Nagato is much more convenient in nurturing his subordinates. The Yama authority of the hell road is probably the most special ability. The essence of this ability is to usurp Yama''s authority. The original Hell Way used to summon Yama to perform various actions, but the current Hell Way directly allows Nagato to seize Yama''s power. In terms of potential, Yama''s authority is definitely promising. Through authority, Nagato can even vaguely glimpse the mysterious pure land. But potential is potential. The power of Yan Luo now seems to be really not that good. The things that can be done are almost the same as when Yan Luo was summoned before, nothing more than illusion and restoration. For more possibilities, Nagato needs time to think carefully and try to know. Compared with other Taoists, Hungry Ghost Tao is much simpler. In addition to the suction seal, there is one more ability to rebound from the suction technique. The two abilities are essentially the same, except that the suction seal will turn into a chakra after absorbing ninjutsu, while the suction rebound means it will be preserved after absorbing ninjutsu, and then rebound to the enemy. As for the final external path, a realm of life and death is derived. Seeing this ability, Nagato immediately thought of a certain Gensokyo realm demon, but after trying carefully, Nagato found that he was thinking too much, he could only see the boundary line between life and death. Wanting to manipulate or even play with the boundary line, at least at Nagato''s current level, is far from enough. "However, the problem of reincarnation eyes has finally been solved!" Many thoughts flashed in his mind, Nagato made such a judgment leisurely, and then his gaze turned to Jiraiya''s corpse, he pondered for a moment, and the red-haired boy walked over... 2588 042 Arriving at Miaomu Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Death is not the end. Familiar with the original plot of Naruto, Nagato knows that even death in this chakra-filled ninja world is not eternal death in the true sense. Whether it is the rebirth of the dirty earth or the reincarnation, they are trampling on the law of death. Therefore, after killing Jiraiya, Nagato couldn''t leave his body aloneif the red-haired boy didn''t mind the future appearance of the reincarnated Jiraiya against himself. Just how to deal with Jilaiya''s body? The easiest way is naturally to burn it. "It''s just that it''s too wasteful!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato shook his head. Ninjas, especially Shangnin''s corpse, are a very precious, even undesirable resource in this world. Ninjas can get countless precious and cherished information from the dead body of the strong. For example, the body of Jiraiya in front of him, as long as it is handled properly, will definitely give Konoha a lot of precious ninjutsu materials, even including the inheritance of Miaomu Mountain. And Nagato still has some ideas, and he needs Ji Laiya''s corpse to experiment. "But before that..." With such words in his mouth, the red-haired boy half squatted on the ground, raised his right hand, and placed it on the head of Jilaiya''s corpse. From the newest power derived from the human world, the power of the soul library suddenly unfolded. Jiraiya died too quickly, and his soul had already returned to the Pure Land world. But there are still some soul memories in his body. These memories are stored in the brain. I saw a mysterious power burst out of the red-haired boy''s palm, eroding Jiraiya''s brain, and reproducing all the remaining memories in his brain. At the same time, a huge library appeared in Nagato''s mind. There are densely packed books on display in the library, transformed from memory and experience-there are memories of Nagato himself, and memories that he has seized from other creatures. The books in the library are mainly divided into biographies, magic areas, practice secrets, etc. With a slight movement of thought, the memory book of Jiraiya that Nagato had just copied flew out from the shelf of the biography of characters displayed in the library, and hovered in the middle of the library. With the opening of the book, a large part of memory naturally appeared in Nagato''s mind. In a daze, Nagato seemed to have experienced Jiraiya''s life, but his own memory was not affected in the slightest. As he digested Jiraiya''s memory carefully, the corners of the red-haired boy''s mouth could not help but a little aroused. From Ji Laiya''s memory, Nagato has obtained a lot of precious information, which is enough to thicken the background of Yuren Village. "As expected of Hokage''s direct disciple, the inheritor of Miaomu Mountain!" Secretly admiring Jilaiya''s background, Nagato first picked up the scroll hanging behind Jilaiya, and then took out a sealing scroll, unfolded the scroll, and directly sealed Jilaiya''s body temporarily. Putting away the scroll, the red-haired boy unfolded the scroll that he had taken out from Jilaiya. What is recorded in the scroll is nothing but Miaomushan psychic contract. To be honest, it is definitely a big surprise for Nagato to obtain this psychic contract scroll from Jilaiya''s corpse. After all, under normal circumstances, this scroll should be placed in Mt. Miaomu and taken care of by a special toad. Only some time ago, Jilai also prepared to let his genius disciple Bo Feng Shuimen sign the psychic contract of Miaomu Mountain.591 read novel network www.591kxs.com Under this premise, he deliberately took Miaomushan''s psychic contract. In the end, he forgot to return it because of the call of the big toad immortal. "Lucky!" Secretly feeling for his luck, Nagato directly bit his right index finger and wrote his name on the latest line of the contract scroll. Immediately, Nagato sensed that he was in contact with a certain mysterious place. In response to this connection, Nagato performed psychic techniques at the expense of a small portion of Chakra. "Bang!" The light smoke suddenly dispersed, revealing a toad about one meter tall. "what?!" Toad was extremely surprised when he saw Nagato after he appeared, and couldn''t help but say, "When will we have a second contractor in Miaomu Mountain, where is Mr. Jilaiya?" "you do not need to know!" Facing Toad''s surprise, Nagato ignored him, and quickly pressed his right hand on his head. The power of the soul library suddenly burst, Nagato straightly extracted the toad''s soul, and copied the other party''s memory. Nagato''s understanding of Miaomushan suddenly became clearer. To be honest, Nagato is very curious about Miaomu Mountain, or the three psychic secret realms. After all, there is not much information about these secrets in the original plot. Originally, Nagato had always thought that Miaomu Mountain existed in some remote corners of the Ninja World, but it was just hard to find. But through the memory of this toad, the red-haired boy knew that the real Miaomu Mountain was located in a semi-plane space that was closely related to the planet but was relatively independent. This is basically the case in Miaomu Mountain, Dilong Cave and Wet Bone Forest. The three psychic secret realms are essentially independent of the Shinobi world. Because of this, the status of the psychic beasts in these three psychic secret realms is very transcendentbut no matter how detached, the psychic beasts as intelligent creatures still have their own preferences. The three psychic secret realms almost coincided with each other in favor of the village of Konoha where the descendants of the six realms gathered the most. Among them, Earth Dragon Cave and Wet Bone Forest will only act according to the psychic contract. Only Miaomushan is often nosy - in the so-called original plot, the toads of Miaomushan are almost Konoha''s non-staff members. "You guys have broken my taboo!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato directly stuffed the toad''s soul back, and then several iron rods derived from the reincarnation eye penetrated the toad''s body from different positions. The Chakra of Nagato stretched out from the iron rod and completely took over the body of the toad. The entire process was completed in less than a moment, and the toad''s eyes immediately turned into a deep and mysterious purple. At this time, the toad was no longer just the toad that survived in the secret realm of Miaomu Mountain. It is also a psychic beast controlled by Nagato Beast Road! As soon as the mind moved, the toad returned to Miaomu Mountain. then-- "Inverse psychic art!" .. 2589 Chapter 043 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With light smoke, Nagato descended on Mt. Miaomu. The moment he just appeared, he felt a vast amount of natural energy, and the Chakra generation mechanism immediately entered the stage of full operation, and the surging natural energy gathered. In a short moment, the red-haired boy clearly felt that his body and spirit had grown considerably. The manufacturing speed and quantity of chakras have been significantly improved. "Awesome, worthy of being the secret realm of Miaomu Mountain!" After carefully feeling the changes in her body, Nagato said with emotion, "If you stay in this place for a long time, I want to shorten the time for yourself to become a real longevity immortal." With that said, Nagato looked around, and then he saw the toads all over the mountains. Toads are big and small, the big ones are less than half a meter, and the small ones are just tadpoles. When these toads saw Nagato appear, they all showed expressions of surprise and curiosity. Some of the closer toads even boldly asked Nagato: "Human, how did you get here, psychic art?" "Human, is there anything fun in the outside world?" "Human, can you..." Looking at the toads and tadpoles crowding around, Nagato couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. To be honest, he didn''t have any good intentions when he came to Miaomu Mountain himself, and it was even possible to directly cast a super god Luo Tianzheng in this secret realm to ruin the toad family. Just looking at the pair of pure eyes around, even if Nagato who doesn''t like toad can''t help but feel a little forgiving. "Okay, get out of everything!" At this moment, a reprimand came from a distance. Hearing this sound, the enthusiastic little toads all around fled away, and then Nagato saw it. Not far away, there was a giant toad with a knife that was about 17 meters high and looked at him fiercely. This toad is similar to the Toad Ken that Nagato has seen, but with a chimney in his mouth, it looks quite strong. Seeing the other person''s posture, even if he didn''t introduce himself, Nagato knew the other person''s identity. It is no one else, but I want to be Toad Jians brother, Toad Wentai! I saw Toad Wentai first staring at Nagato closely, as if he wanted to do something, but he hesitated for a long time before speaking, "Contractor, Big Toad Immortal wants to meet you!" ... ... Following behind Toad Wenta, Nagato strolled in the mysterious land of Miaomu Mountain. To be honest, the development of the situation was somewhat beyond the red-haired boy''s expectations. Originally, in his imagination, there was only one thing to do when he landed in this secret realm, and that was constant fighting. Even Nagato is ready to exterminate the toad family completely, and will desperate if necessary. But now it seems that the immortals of Miaomu Mountain do not want to conflict with themselves. "interesting!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nagato glanced at the angry Toad Bunta in front of him, and suddenly said, "Big guy, can you tell me why you are angry?" "Is it because your brother was hurt, or is it because Jilai also died?" "...You! This! Home! Guy!" Hearing Nagato''s question, Toad Wentai, who had a very bad temper, immediately flew into a rage, and the short knife worn behind him was out of its sheath, and instantly slashed towards Nagato. Perhaps because of anger, Toad Wentai has performed an unprecedented level with this knife.Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com Under the frenzied slash, even a hill would break directly. just-- "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The super powerful move that can be called a physical attack and defense was unfolded in an instant. Toad Wentai''s slashing was immediately blocked, not to mention, the entire huge body flew straight out. The violent roar and the flying toad Wentai immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding psychic beasts. Immediately, a sinister atmosphere filled the surroundings. In the face of the changes in the surrounding atmosphere, Nagato was calm and composed. Since he provoked Toad Wenta, he was prepared, and he even had the heart to think about how he would treat Miaomushan. "Damn it!" At this moment, Toad Wentai finally got up from the ground, her expression extremely vicious. And seeing the actions of Toad Wentai, the other toads around also showed a vicious meaning. After all, Toad Wentai is the first son of Shenzuo Immortals of Miaomu Mountain, almost symbolizing the will of Miaomu Mountain. But the battle did not start, because Shen Zuo Xianren appeared in time. "Oh, all go away!" With a soft sigh, Shen Zuo Xianren, who was less than twenty centimeters in size, dismissed the surrounding toads one after another, and even the toad Wentai who wanted to go crazy dropped his head at the immortal''s warning. After doing all this, Shen Zuo Xianren turned to Nagato, took a deep breath, and said: "Please come with me, Immortal Toad wants to see you!" "it is good!" With such an answer, Nagato followed Shen Zuo Xianren''s pace. This time, the red-haired boy did not cause trouble again. After all, Shen Zuo Xian Ren was not like Toad Wen Tai who always gave Nagato a face along the way, and Nagato wanted to see the legendary Big Toad Xian Ren. You know, that is an immortal who has lived for at least thousands of years, a living fossil. There seems to be some records about it knowing and guiding the six immortals in the original plot. Not long after, Nagato came to a huge palace. Stepping past the gate of the palace, Nagato saw an aged toad about fifty meters tall with a doctor''s cap on its head and a bead with the word''oil'' hanging around its neck. There was a gentle smile on the corner of the old Toad''s mouth, and an inexplicable sense of intimacy filled his whole body. "I finally saw you, Immortal Big Toad!" Looking at the old toad in front of him, Nagato''s face couldn''t help but solemnly. He could clearly perceive how huge chakra was hidden in the huge body of the old toad. Although he has never seen a tail beast, Nagato can guarantee that this guy''s chakra is definitely no less than any tail beast. But even so, Nagato still has the confidence to defeat the opponent and completely destroy Miaomu Mountain. Because although Chakra is the foundation of the ninja, it is not the only indicator of combat power. "How are you young fairy!" Seeing Nagato''s arrival, it is rare for the Great Toad Immortal to not enter the state of Alzheimer''s, and said lightly, "Why do you, who have signed a psychic contract, harbor murderous intentions." "Because you know too much, Immortal Toad!" Hearing the words of the Great Toad Immortal, Nagato groaned slightly, and then spoke. "It seems that we need to reach some consensus." "indeed so!" .. 2590 Chapter 044-Promise and Retreat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato stayed in the palace for three full days. In these three days, he talked with the big toad immortal, and talked a lot, including the story of ninjas, the causes and consequences of the birth of Chakra, and the history before the birth of Chakra. With the help of the big toad immortal, the red-haired boy has truly and thoroughly understood the world of this ninja. On the surface, this kind of gain did not improve the strength of Nagato at all, but in fact it improved the vision of the red-haired boy, making his future road broader and smoother. At the end of the exchange, the Great Toad Immortal and Nagato reached three consensuses. First, Nagato has truly become a psychic contractor of Miaomu Mountain, can enter Miaomu Mountain to practice at any time, and has the qualifications to view Miaomu Mountain''s many fairy magic materials and even ancient secrets. Second, Miaomu Mountain needs to re-train a new generation of main psychic beasts. The psychic beasts of Miaomu Mountain are divided into many categories in terms of their functions, some are good at sealing, some are good at defense, etc., and the main psychic beast refers to one of the very important categories. The so-called main psychic beast, as the name suggests, is the main combat power of the Miaomushan psychic beast. Their characteristic is very simple, that is, they have a huge body close to 20 meters-they are not so huge since they were young, but have grown up with the help of the entire Miaomu Mountain resources. Large toads such as Toad Wentai, Toad Jian and Toad Guang are the main psychic beasts of today. It''s just that the relationship between them and Jiraiya is too friendly, and it is really difficult to get along with Nagato who killed Jiraiya. For this reason, Miaomu Mountain needs to cultivate a new main psychic beast in the shortest time. As for the third point of consensus, Miaomu Mountain must cut ties with Konoha no matter whether it is open or secret. This is what Nagato cares most about, and after thinking about it, Immortal Toad also agreed. It has no choice but to disagree-if it disagrees, Nagato will definitely attack on the spot, and will even use his natural disaster-like power to completely destroy this holy land of toads. Even if the big toad immortal has a huge chakra accumulated over thousands of years, it is not a combat existence after all. Really fighting the red-haired boy, the big toad immortal promised that he would never hold on for long. In fact, Miaomu Mountain will tend to Konoha, which is entirely the will of the Great Toad Immortal. Originally, Miaomu Mountain should have been detached from the Shinobi world. It''s just that the Big Toad Immortal has some relationship with the Six Dao Immortals after all, and in addition, what it originally saw in its foreknowledge dream was that Konoha became the final winner, and this was the way to Konoha. However, after the existence of Nagato that can distort fate, Immortal Toad naturally gave up his previous insistence. Thousands of years of baptism have allowed the big toad immortal to witness countless love and hatred, and at the same time, it has completely escaped the stage of emotional use and can deal with any problem rationally. ... ... When Nagato walked out of the palace, the big toad immortal had already begun to sleep for a long time. If nothing happens, at least ten years or so will not be able to wake up-and this is the price that the big toad immortal paid to win the trust of Nagato. In this ninja world, believing in the promises of others is, in a sense, a very ridiculous thing. After all, the so-called ninja is synonymous with darkness, and there may be some straightforward ninjas, but more ninjas are despicable and shameless in order to complete the task. As the strongest power in this world, the style of ninjas has influenced the whole world very well.Yue Shu Zhai www.yszbook.com Under such circumstances, Nagato will naturally not trust others easily. Immortal Great Toad also understood this truth, so after reaching an agreement with Nagato, he put a lot of effort into making a contract to bind Nagato and Miaomu Mountain. For this reason, the big toad immortal was greatly injured and needed a long sleep to recover himself. If it were not for the guarantee of the Great Toad Immortal''s contract, even if Nagato''s disposition was not as overbearing as his prototype, he would not easily let Miaomu Mountain go. "That old guy, it''s good enough." This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato stood at the top of Miaomu Mountain, looking down at the entire psychic secret realm, and constantly absorbing strong natural energy from his breath, the young man couldn''t help but feel a heartfelt refreshment in his heart. Gaining the power of Miaomushan, he took a step closer to his path of reshaping the world order. Thinking like this, a message emerged in Nagato''s mind: ... Original energy: 15+50=65 ... In a sense, it had subdued Miaomu Mountain and brought a full 50 points of original energy to Nagato. More than that, Nagato also vaguely understood that as long as Miaomu Mountain''s power increases, it can also bring a lot of extra source energy to Nagato. Maybe there are only one or two points each time, but the victory lies in the long stream. Suddenly, Nagato''s thoughts could not help but think of the country of rain and the village of Yunin where he is now. "It seems that after returning to Yurenin Village, we will start to focus on cultivating forces." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato temporarily remembered it in his heart, and then the red-haired boy found the director of Miaomu Mountain, the strongest person under the big toad immortal, who was deeply immortal. At this time, Shen Zuo Xianren is not as good as the original plot period and has excellent friendship with Zilai. The reason is simple. Shen Zuo Xianren is Miao Mushan''s instructor of the contractor''s fairy model, and since he hasn''t really started to learn the fairy model, the friendship with him can''t be said to be deep. Although it is not as good as the big toad immortal, it is still easy to see through the baptism of the eight hundred years of being a immortal. The most important thing is that Shen Zuo Xianren understands that it is normal for a ninja to die at any time. Of course, the purpose of Nagato''s search for Shenzuo Xianren was not for the Xianren mode-to be more correct, for today''s Nagato, the Xianren mode is completely meaningless. What he longs for is a retreat that can gather natural energy to the greatest extent. Since arriving in this secret realm, Nagato''s body and even spirit have been constantly jumping for joy. The red-haired young man believes that as long as he is cultivating here for a period of time, he will definitely gain a lot. Nagato, can''t wait. As for killing Uchiha Madara, after thinking for a moment, after Nagato decided to temporarily suppress it, anyway, no matter how strong Uchiha Madara, he would not be able to descend into this mysterious land of Miaomu Mountain as long as there is no special way. "After I leave the customs, come to Ninja Asura for a while!" With such belief, Nagato began to retreat by himself... ps: The code word is so inconvenient after returning home on National Day... 2591 Chapter 045 Happy Mid-Autumn Festival! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and three months have passed in an instant. Three months is not long, but not short, but it is enough for the follow-up influence of some things to gradually play out, such as the fall of Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas. As a disciple of Konoha''s contemporary Hokage and a strong shadow class, Jilai also has freedom that ordinary ninjas do not possess. But no matter how free, Jiraiyas actions must be reported to the village regularly through special channels. After all, the top of the village must ensure that he can be contacted when necessary. It''s just that now that has fallen, Jiraiya naturally can''t report regularly... At first, Konoha''s ninjas thought that their careless and powerful man was delayed because of something. However, as time passed, there was no news from Jiraiya, and the leaders of Konoha Ninja Village were alarmed. Finally, three months later, the masters and apprentices of Konoha Sannin gathered in the Hokage office. "boom--!" The white and slender hands hit Hokage''s desk like a hammer. Tsunade, also one of Konoha Sannin, looked at his teacher angrily. The third generation of Hokage said loudly: "Teacher, is there really no news about that idiot Jilaiya?!" "Tsunade!" Looking at the angry disciple in front of him, the three generations of Hokage''s face couldn''t help showing a bit of deep fatigue, "As for the whereabouts of Jilaiye, you must be psychologically prepared." "How, how come!" Hearing this, Tsunade''s whole body shook, and his eyes were slightly lost, as if he had lost his strength. "teacher!" At this moment, Oshemaru who was standing beside Tsunade spoke. I saw that the face of the snake-like man seemed to be paler, and the murderous intent could not help but appear in the sharp snake eyes, "What is the specific situation, can you tell me more." "Not for the time being!" The third generation of Hokage sighed slightly, and then slowly said, "According to Anbu''s investigation, the last place Jiraiya went to is the kingdom of bears. Watergate has personally visited, hope..." "It''s not good, Master Naruto!" Without waiting for the three generations of Hokage to finish speaking, the door of the office suddenly opened, and a man dressed up in the forbearance hurried in, "Just now a mysterious ninja ambushed near the village and robbed Kushina!" "What?!" X3 ... ... Time went by more than an hour. Mountain forest near Konoha Village. Four figures are walking through the forest, one in front and three behind, headed by a middle-aged ninja who looks rather reliable, and behind the middle-aged ninja are three teenage ninjas who are only teenagers. The ninjas were wearing Konoha''s foreheads, and at first glance they looked like a normal Konoha team. It''s just that if you investigate carefully, you can find a subtle strangeness in it-the middle-aged ninja and the two young ninjas behind are vaguely forming a triangle formation, protecting the remaining red-haired girl in the middle. If an outsider sees through this, they will probably think that it is a special care for the female ninja. Normal girls may feel very happy and moved.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com But the female ninja under guard, Uzumaki Kushina thought otherwise. "Really, the trouble is dead!" Feeling the faint''caring'' of his teammates and teachers, Uzumaki Kuzina''s heart was not moved at all, but was filled with waves of uncomfortableness. Because she understands that the care of the teacher and teammates is not because she is Uzumaki Kushina. But because she is the strategic weapon of Konoha Ninja Village. The name-the main force of the Nine Tails! The so-called human column force is the existence of a person who is possessed by the tail beast or the tail beast chakra as a container for sealing the tail beast or the chakra.The tail beastization and the use of the tail beast Chakra as a unique attack method. Among them, as the girl who seals the strongest nine-tailed beast among the nine big-tailed beasts, it can be called Konoha''s trump card in this era. Therefore, from a very young age, Kushina was protected by the Konoha ninjas everywhere, of course, while protecting her, the Konoha ninjas were also monitoring her. After all, Kushina was not a ninja who was born in Konoha, and was not even in Konoha when he was a child. Kushina was born in the Uzumaki Hidden Village in the Uzumaki Kingdom. He was a member of the Uzumaki family. In his childhood, he was in the Ninja World War. Kushina lived in miserable wars every day, and finally witnessed Uzumaki Kingdom. Demise. Jiuxinai has a strong chakra since he was born, and that kind of chakra can suppress the tail beast very well. As Mito, who was the first Kyuubi pilgrim at the time, was about to die, Konohas strategic needs, in order to maintain the check and balance of the tail beasts and protect the country from aggression, discovered and selected her as the new Kyuubi zhuli. Secretly took her to Konoha. The girl who was a war orphan was obviously unwilling, but she had to accept this cruel reality. Under such circumstances, Konoha''s senior management will inevitably be a little worried about Kushina, and even suppress Kushina''s growth in the dark, allowing her to maintain a certain degree of control. Of course, Kushina didn''t know the thoughts and practices of Konoha''s senior management. It''s just that the girl with amazing instincts vaguely perceives the estrangement between herself and the village, not because of her dissatisfaction with the village, but because the village itself is wary of herself. Such a situation led to Konoha''s protection and surveillance, which made the girl''s dissatisfaction a little bit superimposed. But no matter how dissatisfied, the girl was not stupid enough to lose her temper in front of other people. Time passed slowly, and soon the four of them came to their destination. It was a robber cottage hidden on the mountainside. "C-level mission, destroy the robbers!" Looking at the cottage not far away, the middle-aged ninja slowly said the tasks of himself and others, "According to the intelligence, the opponents are just ordinary robbers, and the strongest may be more than bearable." "This group of robbers simply ate the courage of the bear-hearted leopard, dare to build a village near Konoha, go!" "You don''t need to leave anything alive, kill all the robbers!" As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged ninja rushed up first. After the middle-aged ninja, the other two young ninjas immediately followed. Kushina hesitated and followed up. The charge of the four powerful ninjas certainly attracted the attention of the bandits, and the bandit guarding immediately began to counterattack. It''s just that the gap between the bandit and the ninja was too big, and soon the gate of the cottage was shattered under ninjutsu. However, when the four ninjas rushed into the cottage-- "Bang!" Suddenly, the poisonous gas came out wantonly and filled the entire cottage. Jiu Xinnai seemed to have received the greatest care. The place where the poisonous gas erupted was near her, and the girl fainted immediately... 2592 Chapter 046 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Kushina woke up, she found herself lying on the cold ground. The earthy smell made the girl think of getting up for the first time, but as soon as she thought about it, Kushina realized that her whole body was tied up with a rope, and she didn''t even have any strength. She didn''t need to think about it, she knew who she should have been kidnapped by. The so-called bandit suppression task is almost always an arranged trap. Otherwise, how could such a gas bomb be released so skillfully. As for why he was kidnapped... The answer is very simple! It was nothing more than the nine-tailed demon fox sealed in his body. In fact, after becoming the Ninju of Kyuubi, the girl has this mental preparation. After all, as the strategic weapon of Shinobu Village, she will inevitably be watched endlessly, both outside and inside the village. Naturally, there is no need to say much outside the village. Whether it is the other four big forbearance villages or other small forbearance village forces, they all have eyes on the power of Kyuubi. As for the village, none of the high-level politicians wants to be able to completely control the strength of the people. Fortunately, Konoha''s current Hokage, Sarutobi Hitoshi is still very strong, and the protection given to the girl by Konoha, headed by him, is still in place. Over the years, she has not been greatly affected. Even the news that Yu Kushina is the main force of the nine-tailed people is only a secret that only a few Konoha leaders know. It''s just that paper can''t contain the fire after all, her information still leaked out. Then, she was kidnapped this time. but-- "Who kidnapped me?" With this thought flashing in his mind, Jiu Xinnai turned his head slightly and looked around. Then she found that the location she was in was a dim cave. The cave was not big, but scattered with a few animal bones. It should be a nest of some kind of carnivore. At the exit of the cave leaned on a middle-aged ninja who was closing his eyes and resting. The ninja didn''t carry the forehead, and for the time being, I couldn''t see which power it was. It can only be vaguely seen that his body is quite strong. Obviously after a strict practice. Although her personality is relatively hot, Kushina is not the kind of ninja who has no brains. On the contrary, she experienced war in her childhood, left her hometown, and grew up in a different place. She has a delicate mind. The delicate mind predestined that the girl is still very talented in thinking about collecting information. At the first glance, she knew that the middle-aged ninja was definitely a ninja from Da Ninja Village. Nothing else, just because the opponent is filled with the confidence that the ninjas of the Great Ninja Village possess-unless the small Ninja Village and the small forces are the Akatsuki of the original Naruto, they can''t cultivate such a confident ninja. More than that, after a simple judgment, Jiu Xinnai also vaguely locked the opponent''s origin. "...It''s Yun Ren." Through the keen perception of the blood of the Maelstrom family, the girl discovered that there were a large number of thunder-dance chakras in the other party''s body, and these chakras even circulated in the body from time to time, tempering the body of the middle-aged ninja. Through this, Jiuxina was almost sure that the other party was a ninja from Yunyin Village. Few other ninja villages practiced the thunder attribute chakra to such an extent that she could perceive it up close. It seemed that he sensed Kushina''s gaze, and the middle-aged ninja immediately opened his eyes. Only after seeing that the owner of his gaze was Kushina, he closed his eyes again, without the slightest intention to speak, but the middle-aged ninja didn''t want to speak, but it didn''t mean Kushina had to be quiet.Think twice about Pen Fun Pavilion www.sssqxw.com "Hey, who are you guys!" It seems that there is not much consciousness of becoming a prisoner. Kushina immediately said loudly, "Dare to kidnap the future Hokage, quickly release me, or Konoha will not let you go." "Ah!" Hearing this, the middle-aged ninja who didn''t want to say anything more disdainfully chuckled. I opened my eyes again and took a look at Kushina before he said, "It doesn''t need to be a waste of effort. It is far from Konoha, the location is also very remote, and there is a soundproof barrier around it." "No matter how loud you speak, no one will hear you." Having said this, the middle-aged ninja paused and said again, "The future of Naruto is really interesting. You, a mere Ren Zhuli, actually want to be the shadow of Konoha." "Little girl, stop dreaming." "you!" Jiuxinai''s face changed slightly, a little embarrassing. Not just because his little calculation was seen through, but also because the other party said it was correct-Konoha''s idea of ??becoming Konoha and Hokage is indeed a luxury at the moment. Realizing that it is difficult to escape, coupled with a sense of disinterest, Kushina stopped to say much. Not long after, there were some slight footsteps around. The visitor is a ninja who also has no head guard. He is much younger than the middle-aged ninja. "team leader!" I saw the newly arrived young ninja looked at the middle-aged ninja and said, "The induction has been completed. The others are divided into three teams, and they lead Konoha''s ninja in different directions." At this point, the voice of the young ninja faintly revealed a little sadness. And hearing the other party''s report, the middle-aged ninja couldn''t help being silent. Both of them knew that their companions were basically dead and dead, unless there was a miracle, otherwise they would not be able to escape from the furious Konoha ninja as the bait. Thinking of this, both of them felt a little depressed, so that the surrounding air was a little heavy. However, both of them were the most qualified ninjas, and soon suppressed the waves in their hearts. "We should go." The middle-aged ninja took the lead to speak, and at the same time walked towards Kushina, "Even for the sacrificed companions, we have to complete the task and bring back the Ninjurui from Kyuubi." Grasping the rope on Kushina''s body, the middle-aged ninja is ready to carry the girl up. Just before he moved, his ears moved slightly and his whole body was stagnant. Not only him, but the young ninja also shook slightly. Because at this moment, the two ninjas were surprised to find that the soundproof enchantment that had originally covered them seemed to have received some impact, and it was easily broken. "go!" Looking at each other, the middle-aged ninja said. Immediately, the two figures appeared outside the cave. Then they saw Manipulating Li not far away, beside an inconspicuous porcupine, while the light smoke slowly dissipated, a red-haired teenager wearing a mask was slowly getting up. An inexplicable sense of oppression came oncoming, and the faces of the two ninjas couldn''t help showing solemnity... .. 2593 047 The Status Quo and Coincidence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ninja. They are usually decisive. In the process of performing important tasks, encounter other ninjas, even ordinary people, even if the other party just passes by accidentally, most of the ninjas will take drastic measures. The two ninjas who hijacked Kushina were no exception. "Do it!" "kill!" Even if the red-haired boy in front of them brought them an inexplicable sense of oppression... Or, because of this sense of oppression, the two ninjas acted decisively and acted first. There is no gorgeous ninjutsu in actual combat, two ninjas holding kunai, and attacking them as ghosts. But in the blink of an eye, the attack hit the red-haired boy''s body. If it''s another ninja, even if it''s a Shinobu, he must be careful to avoid such a sudden attack, and even accidentally hurt the opponent''s hands. It''s just that their opponent is not someone else, but Nagato who has just finished retreat and came out of Miaomu Mountain. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The almost instinctive repulsive force field was centered on the body of the red-haired boy, spreading in all directions, and the powerful repulsive force blasted all the two incoming ninjas, and smashed them to the ground. After doing all this, Nagato came back to his senses slightly after seeing the two ninjas lying down tens of meters away. "...A ninja?" Turning his head slightly, the red-haired young man looked around for a while, feeling the remnants of the barrier that had been shattered because of his appearance against the psychic. In his opinion, it should be his sudden appearance that caused the overreaction of the two ninjas. But even if he knew the reason was with him, the red-haired boy didn''t care much in his heart. "After all, it''s just two ants!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato was even more concerned about the feeling that he had used the Shenluo Tianzheng before, and his thoughts were instant, and the size and output of the force field could be easily controlled. It seems that after a simple retreat, he uses power more freely. ... Name: Nagato Age: 10 Spirit: 5.3+ Physical body: 3.9+ Reincarnation Eye: lv9+1 (expanded) Chakra refinement: lv9+2 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv8 Wind attribute: lv7 Thunder attribute: lv5 Fire attribute: lv5 Soil attributes: lv5 Innate ability: incomplete fairy, super perception, perfect control Original energy: 65 Comprehensive evaluation: the strongest sequence in the world of ninja, super shadow advanced combat power I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com Looking at his character panel, Nagato felt quite satisfied. Especially the comprehensive evaluation in the panel gave the red-haired boy an urge to fight Uchiha Madara immediately, but when he was satisfied, he also realized his shortcomings. In fact, in Nagato''s original plan, he would quietly retreat in the secret realm of Miaomu Mountain for a year or two. Just never thought that his growth had stagnated in just three months. The reason is that the red-haired teenager has too little accumulation. The path that Nagato is currently practicing is based on the current practice of Ninja Chakra, and then it is extended by his own golden fingers to forcibly overcome the limitations of the current practice. Only this has caused a small defect, the red-haired boy has a lack of understanding of the current practice system. But having said that, the time of Nagato''s practice is only a few years. It is an inevitable result if such a situation occurs. "The next few years seem to be the accumulation period." This conclusion flashed in his mind, Nagato''s ears remembered the movement again, and raised his eyes slightly. It was the two ninjas who attacked him. After climbing up from the ground, they immediately separated. Among them, the younger ninja ran out towards the rear, while the older ninja walked towards Nagato''s hands-knot: "Lei DunGo!" With the middle-aged ninja pressing his hands on the ground, there was a sudden crackling sound, and the incandescent electric current spread along the ground at an astonishing speed toward the red-haired boy. Facing the attack of the middle-aged ninja, Nagato squatted slightly, his right hand also pressed on the ground. Then I saw the incoming current converging on Nagato''s palm. "what?!" Seeing this scene, the middle-aged ninja couldn''t help being shocked. But without waiting for him to think further, he saw the current buzzing in the palm of Nagato''s right hand, and it bounced and spread to the feet of the middle-aged ninja. With the new ability derived from the Hungry Ghost Dao system, the rebound of the suction technique was launched. In an instant, the current rushed into the middle-aged ninja, and the spark jumped and paralyzed his whole body. Fortunately, middle-aged ninjas are already good at thunder-dance ninjutsu. They have good immunity to electric currents, but the actual damage caused by electric currents is not great. In just a moment, middle-aged ninjas can break free from the paralysis of electric currents. however-- "Vientiane Tianyin!" Nagato''s attack obviously did not end there. The huge gravitational force came out of thin air, and instantly caught the temporarily paralyzed middle-aged ninja, and''caught'' it in front of the red-haired boy. Looking at the middle-aged ninja close at hand, Nagato was not interested in saying more. The right hand sticks out directly and presses on the forehead of the middle-aged ninja. The power of the human world was unfolded in an instant, and while pulling out the soul of the opponent, it also instantly copied all the memories of the middle-aged ninja, and automatically eliminated many useless redundant information. After digesting the message left by the middle-aged ninja, Nagato''s indifferent face suddenly showed a touch of surprise. Nagato originally guessed that he might have interrupted the mission execution of the two ninjas, but he didn''t care about it, but after digesting the information left by the middle-aged ninja, he immediately became interested. Because the two ninjas were both from the Anbu of Yunyin Village, and their mission was kidnapping. It sounds like a very simple kidnapping task at first, but the objects they kidnapped were not ordinary. It was the only Uzumaki orphan in Konoha Ninja Village, the main force of the new generation of nine-tailed people, Uzumaki Kushina. "Ah, that''s interesting." "It seems that this plot has been described in the so-called original plot." After carefully extracting the memory of Kushina''s kidnapping incident from his mind, a smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he drew his soul away, leaving the dead middle-aged ninja aside. He raised his eyes to the young ninja who was about to disappear, and tapped his feet. The characteristics of the gravitational force were exerted, and Nagato seemed to have lost the restraint of gravity, and disappeared in place with a''swish'', chasing the young ninja at an alarming speed close to the speed of sound... 2594 Chapter 048 Vortex Inheritance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In a short while, the battle is all over. Yunyin''s ninja failed to escape, and was soon overtaken by Nagato. His left hand sucked and the soul was drawn with his right hand. The boy soon ended his opponent''s life. It also copied the memory of the other party, and Nagato became more aware of the cause and effect of the kidnapping incident. The origin of all this is the runaway of the eight-tailed man Zhuli in Yunyin Village. Yunyin, or the Ninja Villages other than Konoha, are somewhat unsatisfactory in handling the tail beasts, and the lack of background makes it difficult for them to create perfect human pillars. Their human column strength usually has some side effects, such as insomnia caused by Shayin''s human column strength. In addition to these side effects, these ninja villages have another flaw. That is, the people in these villages tend to run away. Over time, the tail beast is likely to break the seal. About half a year ago, the eight-tailed people in Yunyin village went violently, and the eight-tailed people escaped and raged in chaos. Fortunately, the three generations of the strongest Leiying in Yunyin village took the initiative to suppress them. Nowadays, a new generation of eight-tailed people in Yunyin Village has appeared. However, the third generation of Raikage was still a little worried. He believed that the seal of Yunyin Village was not good enough, which led to the breaking of Yao''s seal, and he wanted to obtain a better seal from Konoha. It''s just that it is obvious that Konoha can''t share with Yunyin the Human Zhuli sealing method that he has worked out so hard. Therefore, after detecting the existence of Jiu Xin Nai, Yun Yin hit her on her body. "Between Shinobu Village, it''s really intriguing!" This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato threw it behind him, his gaze deflected slightly, and he looked at a cave in the foothills not far away. According to the memories of the two ninjas, Uzumaki Kushina was staying in the cave. To be honest, Nagato really didn''t expect that she would meet each other here...In Nagato''s original idea, as the mother of the future protagonist, she must be her enemy. Even because of the other party''s Kyuubi Ren Zhuli''s identity, Nagato thought about how to deal with her. It was just an accident that gave Nagato another choice. The thoughts in his mind began to spin slowly, the red-haired boy kept under his feet, and he came to the entrance of the cave in the blink of an eye. Only the moment he stepped in, he felt a gust of wind greet both sides. As the eyes moved slightly, the figure of the red-haired girl bullied her body and kicked in the air. "Yunren still underestimated the nine-tailed man Zhuli!" Such a thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato knew that Yun Ren were careless. Even if Nagato did not appear, it would not be easy for them to rob Jiu Xinnai back to Yunyin Village. Although he was kidnapped, Kushina was not completely incapable of resistance. The strongest tail beast sealed in the body, the nine tails and its own whirlpool bloodline, gave the girl super patience and resilience. At this time, she had obviously recovered a lot of strength. Unexpectedly, if you are not an experienced ninja, you are likely to suffer. just-- "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Nagato''s instinctive reaction was extremely fast. Under the blessing of Gravity, Shenluo Tianzheng, which was almost equivalent to a passive skill, burst out immediately, and the red-haired girl who would attack in the future directly bounced out. Then the red-haired boy raised his right hand, and the girl who flew upside down was caught in the air. "Vientiane Tianyin!" The huge gravitational force burst out from Nagato''s palm as the end point, and directly captured the girl''s body. After all her actions were imprisoned, it was caught in front of Nagato.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com Then there is the soul library that is familiar with the road, copying all the memories of Uzumaki Kushina. Or if you do it more often, the whole process is almost completed in the blink of an eye. Even after finishing it, Nagato realized what he had done. "Uh" Opening his mouth, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little dumb. Looking at Kushina who had fallen into a coma-although Kushina''s soul was not extracted, it still slightly shook the girl''s soul. Therefore, the girl fell into a coma, and Nagato could only hug her easily. Randomly found a location, placed the girl, Nagato began to digest the memory of Kushina. ... ... Uzumaki Jiuxina didn''t have many memories. But Nagato still took a full half an hour to digest it initially, not for anything else, just because this memory contains too much precious information. After all, Uzumaki Kushina is a strategic weapon cultivated by Konoha Ninja Village, the Nine-tailed Manzhuli. Whether it is Konoha''s intelligence or the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, they are extremely valuable. Especially the latter, Nagato had been very greedy long ago. Nagato, who has the story of the original story of Naruto, knows very well that the sealing technique is definitely the most potential and promising power in the entire ninja world. From objects, to lives, to tail beasts and demons, and so on. In this ninja world, there is almost nothing that can''t be sealed. Even the true ancestor of Chakra, the strongest Datongmu Huiye in the Ninja world, will be sealed by the six immortals. It can be seen that the prospect of sealing is absolutely amazing. In view of this, Nagato had planned to learn sealing art from a very early time. While in Yurencun, although he had the help of Sansho Fish Hanzo, the demigod of the ninja world, even Hanzo had a superficial background in this respect, basically equal to zero. Because of this, when he joined Yurenin Village in his early years, Nagato didn''t even use his real name, but under the name of Payne. He also wanted to find an opportunity in the future to seek the seal of the Maelstrom family as a descendant of Maelstrom...Although the Maelstrom family has been destroyed, Konoha definitely has the inheritance of the Maelstrom family. It''s just that the plan is not as good as the change, and before Nagato takes the initiative to plan, the inheritance of the Maelstrom family falls into his hands. As the red-haired boy initially digested the sealing technique of the Maelstrom family, an extra column appeared on his panel: ... Vortex Sealing: lv0 ... Look at the extra skills in your panel, and then look at your source points. -A full sixty-five o''clock source energy. The red-haired boy couldn''t help being silent for a moment. Considering the challenges he might face in the near future, his thoughts directly consumed nine of his original energy. In just an instant, the essence and mystery of countless sealing techniques emerged in Nagato''s mind. The aura of the red-haired boy immediately showed a subtle change, becoming more restrained...... .. 2595 Chapter 049-The Seal of Vientiane You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon, Nagato digested the power of ascension. From novices who don''t know much about sealing techniques to masters who are proficient in all the sealing techniques of the Maelstrom clan, other people, even geniuses, need time in years. But the red-haired boy achieved this achievement in a short time by relying on the panel. I have to say that the power of the panel is indeed so powerful that it is a bit shocking. "but I like it!" Speaking such words softly, regaining his sense of seal art, Nagato carefully felt the changes in his body, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a clear arc. Perhaps it was the characteristic of the seal technique. Nagato found that as the seal technique progressed, the aura around him became more and more obscure. The seal master''s perception and perfect control of the natural ability promote each other, allowing Nagato to better control the terrifying power that has soared nearly several times after getting the panel. In addition, the power of the seal technique gave the red-haired boy a better way to deal with the existence of the tail beast. Even when it comes to dealing with the Golem of Outer Demons, Nagato has some new ideas. Even Nagato has a lot of worries about the issue of the Golem of Outer Demons. Although in the so-called plot of the original novel, whether it is the current Uchiha Madara, the future Uchiha belt soil, or the original Nagato, as long as the chakra is guaranteed, or the supply of vitality, they can manipulate the outer magic Like. But the so-called original plot is only some special information after all. Does not mean that it is absolutely correct! After all, the Golem of the Outer Dao is the exorcism of the sacred tree ten tails, and its relationship with Huiye, the ancestor of Chakra, is too close. Nagato couldn''t guarantee what would happen if he rushed in contact. Now, the power of the seal technique gave Nagato another choice. After all, you have to know that the Chakra ancestors in their heyday were all defeated by the yin and yang seals of the six immortals. As long as Nagato develops a spell that is not inferior to the Yin and Yang seal of the Six Dao Immortals, it can perfectly solve the problem of the Outer Dao Golem. If others knew about Nagato''s idea, they would definitely laugh at the wishful thinking of the red-haired boy. The yin and yang seals of the six immortals are so strong that they are definitely the strongest in the Ninja world. However, Nagato has the help of the panel! just-- "The current source energy seems to be a little insufficient!" Looking at the 55-point source energy remaining in his panel, Nagato couldn''t help frowning. If you want to develop a powerful seal that is comparable to the Yin and Yang seal, the red-haired boy doesn''t think that this is enough of the original energy. At least the red-haired boy''s sealing technique must complete two limit breakthroughs again. "So, we need to collect the original energy!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s thoughts diverged slightly, and then inadvertently thought of the enemy he was about to face, and the red-haired boy suddenly flashed. Although Nagato was confident enough to kill Uchiha Madara with his current power. But his enemy is not only Uchiha Madara, but also the third son of Otsuki Kaguya, Kuro Zee! In fact, Nagato did not include Heijue on his list of killings before encountering the Kushina kidnapping incident and getting the seal of the Maelstrom family. The reason was simple. He couldn''t guarantee that he could kill the opponent. After all, Heijue''s essence is the incarnation of Datongmu Huiye''s will. Although he is not strong, he is too special.8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com A purely powerful force, even if it is enough to open mountains and rivers, is not enough to cause much damage to it. Therefore, the previous Nagato had done well after he killed Uchiha Madara, Kuro Zetsu went away, hiding in the dark and calculating his own psychological preparations, but now he has a better choice. For example...seal the opponent! It''s just that Heijue is an old antique that has survived the age of the Six Immortals. With thousands of years of accumulation, coupled with the willingness to unlock his mother''s Huiye''s seal, Heijue is absolutely familiar with seal art. The seal of the Maelstrom family alone may not be able to truly seal it. This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato looked at the remaining 55 points of the original energy in his panel, and with a move of his mind, the original energy was reduced by 10 points again, becoming forty-five points. ... Sealing technique: lv9+1 ... "Om!" Mystic insights instantly burst into the mind of the red-haired boy. Nagato couldn''t help falling into a deep epiphany. This is an extremely mysterious state. In this state, Nagato''s thinking seems to have been fully released, and the spark of wisdom shines in the heart of the young man. The seal technique attainment that had reached the master level gradually loosened, and then slowly but firmly moved towards the realm of the master. The knowledge in my mind began to integrate, the seal of the four images, the seal of the five elements, the seal of the eight trigrams... all the sealing techniques passed down from the whirlpool family were summed up and simplified. As time passed, Nagato felt that a brand new seal was slowly born in his heart! It is a kind of sealing technique based on the sealing technique of the Maelstrom family and then sublimated. It retrogrades the gossip, integrates the five elements and four phases, and forms the power to seal all the phenomena of chakra. It may not be as good as the Yin and Yang seal of the Six Dao Immortals, but it has surpassed all other sealing techniques in the world. "...Just call it the Seal of Vientiane!" Sensing the new seal technique he had obtained, Nagato chuckled and named the new seal, and there was an unconscious urge to try it. Turning his gaze slightly, Nagato wanted to find something to experiment with his Vientiane Seal. Then, Nagato''s gaze unconsciously looked at the whirlpool Kushina in his arms... To be more correct, he looked at Kushina''s abdomen. The accomplishments of the seal master told the red-haired boy that a powerful four-phase seal was engraved there. Obviously, that is the seal of the strongest tail beast, the nine-tailed monster fox. "Kyuubi, isn''t it the best experiment?" "Just saw the so-called tail beast!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and his right hand was gently placed on Jiuxinai''s abdomen. Chakra emerged like flowing water and merged into Jiuxinai''s body. "Om!" There was a slight roar in his ears, Nagato''s vision changed dramatically, the surrounding cave environment disappeared, and replaced by a slightly dim sewer. Following his own sense, Nagato continued to advance along the sewer. Not long after, the red-haired boy saw a huge iron gate at the end of the sewer. The iron gate was inscribed with a conspicuous seal amulet, and inside the iron gate was a red monster lying on his stomach... 2596 Chapter 050-Nagato and Kyuubi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As the saying goes, seeing it is better than hearing it! Very early on, whether it was from Sanjiao Yu Hanzo or the original plots in his mind, Nagato knew a lot of tail beasts...especially the information of Kyuubi. But the intelligence is only intelligence after all. When they really met, waves appeared in Nagato''s heart. It was a huge crimson monster with nine tails curling around everything. Although it was locked in the iron gate, it was still filled with appalling coercion. I have to admit that Kyuubi is indeed the strongest tail beast. Just when his eyes touched the red-haired boy, he felt an unimaginable malicious impact, hatred, resentment, curse...All the negative emotions of mankind were manifested in that maliciousness. Fortunately, Nagato was considered successful at this time, and soon suppressed the waves in his heart. Then for the first time, Nagato realized one of his weaknesses. That is, the time of self-cultivation is still too short, no matter the hardening in the process of practice, or the precipitation of the years of practice, there is too little and too little, so that his will is not as firm as he imagined. "It seems that we should pay attention to this in future practice." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato continued to look at Kyuubi. After shielding the malicious impact, he felt the huge and terrifying Chakra that filled Kyuubi''s body. Even the toad pill that Nagato has ever seen, the Great Toad Immortal, is far less than Kyuubi on this point. It is more correct to say that the chakra of Toad Pill is not as good as one-fifth of Kyuubi. This is a very scary data. You know, Toad Maru is a super old antique that has been baptized in the Ninja world for thousands of years. For thousands of years, even the mediocre guy can accumulate amazing chakras, not to mention the fairy like toad pill... its chakras are probably no less than ordinary tail beasts. "As expected... the strongest tail beast!" Can''t help but sigh softly, Nagato suddenly understood why Konoha left Kyuubi alone when he distributed the tail beast to other ninja villages. And at the moment Nagato''s words were just said, the surrounding air became slightly stagnant. Inside the iron gate not far away, the fake tail beast slowly opened his eyes. The wild beast eyes immediately stared at the red-haired boy. "...Boy, who are you?!" Words that made people feel extremely heavy suddenly sounded around, and Kyuubi''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and his gaze gradually showed a dignified look at Nagato. Yes, solemn! In fact, when he sensed that someone was approaching at first, Kyuubi thought he was about to see his own person Zhuli, and he was still thinking about how to give the other party a chance. It''s just who thought but saw an unusual guy. Obviously he looked young, not even as strong as his immature person, but when he saw the other party, Kyuubi felt a wave of fear from the bottom of his heart. As if the red-haired boy in front of him was his natural enemy. The wild instinct keeps ringing the alarm! "Ok?!" Nagato couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Kyuubi''s vigilant and dignified posture. He thought that Kyuubi would be a hysterical riot in front of him. Or use methods such as temptation and threats to let yourself help it unlock the seal. But now it seems that Kyuubi seems to be very jealous of himself. "Interesting because of my strength..." "Or is it because of the reincarnation eye?" This kind of speculation flashed in his mind, and the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly twitched, and he said, "My name is Nagato. I am a family member of your current host. I came to see you specially, Nagato, no... Nine Lama! " "boom--!" As soon as the red-haired boy''s words fell, there was a roar in the surrounding space. I saw that Kyuubi, who was still a little afraid of Nagato, stood up immediately, and the scarlet chakra that was so dreadful spread out in all directions, constantly hitting the sealed iron gate. "You guy! Who the hell is! Why do you know this name!!" Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com Shouting such words loudly, Kyuubi slammed straight towards the position where Nagato was, slammed into the sealed iron gate, and then took a few steps back. But the sealed iron gate still stood there still. "Damn it!" Realizing that he couldn''t help the seal, Kyuubi raised his forelimbs, and the sharp claws tried to penetrate the gap in the iron gate toward the place where the red-haired boy was. However, Nagato''s position is a bit far away, but Kyuubi''s claws are always a little bit short. But this point seemed to be close to the horizon, dividing Nagato and Kyuubi. "This is the power of the seal!" Looking at everything in front of him quietly, the red-haired boy couldn''t help expressing such emotions, and then he stopped talking about raising his hands and began to seal. His speed of knot printing is not fast, but there are three printing patterns per second. For more than half a minute, there were nearly a hundred Indian styles. then-- "Vientiane seal erosion!" The strongest seal technique that had just been obtained not long ago bloomed in the hands of the red-haired boy. The Vientiane Seal of Nagato is not a single seal. It is more correct to say that the Vientiane Seal can be used for different purposes. At this time, Nagato''s power is one of the special uses. You should know that the seal of Vientiane is the master and sublimator of the seal art of the current world, so when facing other seals, Nagato can analyze the power of the seal and replace it with the seal of Vientiane. And this is the true meaning of the seal erosion of Vientiane! "Om!" Immediately, the dense runes started from the foot of Nagato, spreading in all directions, and soon occupied the entire sewer space, and then eroded towards the iron gate. Perhaps it was a slight incongruity between the erosion transitions, and the iron gate began to hum. Although Kyuubi didn''t know what Nagato was doing, the problem with the seal was definitely what it wanted to see. Under the ecstasy, Kyuubi began to storm the seal crazily. The violent Chakra cracked wantonly, and the tail, claws, fangs, everything that could be used, the nine tails were used. The entire sealed space was shaken under its impact. just-- "Sorry." "I''m not here to liberate you!" With such words in his mouth, Nagato''s eyes opened slightly, and the erosion speed of the surrounding runes instantly doubled, and everything was eroded in less than an instant. Then the light shined, then converged, and finally everything returned to its original state. Of course, it was just superficially restored. In fact, the seal has completely changed hands. Thinking of this, Nagato looked at Kyuubi who was still madly rushing the seal, raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and the surrounding environment suddenly changed from the sewer into a magnificent world. The sky is vast and cloudless, the sun is shining down, everything is full of vitality. As for the nine tails, it was directly suppressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain in the distance. Yes, Wuzhishan! A huge mountain like five fingers directly suppressed Kyuubi underneath, leaving only one head outside, and the top of the mountain was branded with a seal of rune. "The annoying guy should calm down first." Speaking softly like this, Nagato was about to leave this sealed space. then "who are you?" .. 2597 051 Nagatos Decision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A slightly surprised female voice suddenly sounded around. Hearing this, Nagato, who was already about to leave, couldn''t help but stop, following the source of the sound, turning around and looking at the red-haired girl who appeared behind him at some unknown time. Immediately, a little surprise appeared in Nagato''s eyes. But soon, the surprise turned into a sudden. The red-haired girl who appeared in front of him was no one else, but the real master of this space intertwined with the seal and the soul-Uzumaki Kushina. Nagato made such a big move in the girl''s body, it would naturally arouse her unconscious consciousness. The red-haired boy who was thinking this way couldn''t help but curled his mouth slightly, looked at the girl who was still confused and hesitant on her face not far away, and said: "Meeting for the first time, hello, Uzumaki Kushina!" "you know me?!" Hearing Nagato''s words, Kushina''s face suddenly became more wary. The girl who had just experienced the kidnapping incident seemed to be unkind to everyone. Especially when the other party knows himself, this suspicion is directly turned into a guard. In fact, if it weren''t until now that he hadn''t figured out his current situation, Kushina would not only be on guard, but would directly attack, at least to subdue the boy in front of him. "Ah, don''t be so nervous!" Looking at the girl''s posture, Nagato couldn''t help but chuckled and said, "Not to mention that I won''t do anything to you. Even if I have any bad thoughts, you can''t resist." The young man told the truth, his original intention was to appease the girl in front of him, so as to facilitate better communication. Although Jiu Xinnai''s consciousness would wake up in this space was indeed beyond his expectation, but thinking about it carefully, this situation seems to be good. After all, this space belongs to the spiritual level, not the same as the real world. There is a time difference between the two-although the difference is not large, there is no doubt that in this space, Nagato will have more sufficient time. Under such circumstances, he is more certain to subdue Jiuxina. Yes, take it! While obtaining the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, Nagato also glanced briefly at Kushina''s memory, and then he found that the girl did not seem to be a firm Konoha party. But think about it carefully, this is also normal, after all, the girl joined the village of Konoha halfway through. Having experienced the baptism of war at a young age, but after joining Konoha, she was trained as a human pillar. She was almost a girl who had a dark future predetermined by Konoha. How could she stand firmly on Konoha''s side. Knowing this, Nagato immediately thought of the fourth generation of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen in the original plot. In the original book, Mizuno can successfully marry Kushina, and there are reasons for this. Konoha wants to use love to make Kushina stand on Konoha''s side. Then, the red-haired boy had the idea of ??wanting to subdue Jiuxina. After all, the opportunity right now is too rare. As for the story of the future, the red-haired boy said that I have nothing to do with him. Before that, the girl needs to be comforted. It''s just that his truth directly caused Jiu Xinnai''s eyes to widen. What kind of confusion, hesitation and other emotions dissipated directly, replaced by a strong anger: "What do you mean, you guy, want to fight?!" "...As expected of blood red pepper!" Seeing Kushina''s reaction, Nagato was slightly stunned, and then said with emotion. "very good!" Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai immediately became even more annoyed.v5 novel www.v5xs.com The name blood red pepper is almost a taboo of Jiuxinai. At the beginning of the ninja school, because he didn''t want to be looked down upon and wanted to impress his classmates, Kushina shouted "I want to be the first female Naruto!" Such a "heroic" declaration. But her classmates didn''t take this set, instead they felt she was too self-conscious. So the boys began to play tricks on Jiuxina, and when they saw her with fiery red hair and round face, they nicknamed her "Tomato". Originally, Jiu Xinna recognized it himself, but the boys were still reluctant. So that in the end she followed these boys and beat them all into tomatoes, so Jiuxina won a new title: blood red pepper. In a sense, this is a kind of black history of young girls. And now that the black history was revealed, the girl was completely annoyed. "Die me!" Shouting loudly, Kushina rushed towards Nagato. "Uh" Looking at the girl who was approaching, Nagato couldn''t help scratching her hair, and said, "It seems that we need another kind of understanding before we really talk." "Come on then, Shenluo Tianzheng!!" ... ... At the same time, the bear country. The ruins of Star Ninja Village. After the battle between Nagato and Jiraiya, the Star Ninja Village was almost turned into ruins at this time, and in this ruin, Hafeng Mizumon was leading Konoha''s ninjas to explore everywhere. After some searching, they found a lot of traces of Ji Lai also fighting here. At the same time, some very unfavorable conclusions were drawn. Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was unusually ugly. "Jilaiya, teacher!" Gritting his teeth secretly, a little bloodshot appeared in the blond young boy''s eyes, and many memories of himself and the teacher appeared in his mind. The teenager who was born as an orphan had actually regarded the somewhat unscrupulous teacher as his relative. "If you really suffer from misfortune." "No matter who it is, I will avenge you, teacher!" Having made such a vow in his heart, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly. In fact, in addition to some grief, there was a subtle feeling in his heart, as if something important of him was leaving him. Just before he could think about it, he saw an anbu ninja wearing a mask appeared in front of him. "Master Watergate!" Kneeling on the ground, the Anbe Ninja quickly said, "There is a ninja outside the village, saying that it is a ninja from the Star Ninja Village. He has important information and wants to report it to you." "What, call them... no, let me go!" Hearing the report of the Anbu Ninja, a flash of eagerness flashed across Mizumon''s face. Since the development of this battlefield, the boy wondered if he could find the traces of the star ninjas. As masters of the battlefield, they should know some useful information. Immediately, the superb instantaneous technique was unfolded, and the figure of the boy appeared directly outside the village. Here, six or seven Star Shinobi who had not completely recovered from their injuries were standing respectfully... 2598 Chapter 052-Departure and Surrender You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, and several days passed in a blink of an eye. In these short days, the Ninja World, which was originally calm and there were some skirmishes between ninjas from time to time, suddenly became turbulent, and the wind began to rattle. And what caused this result was Konoha, the strongest Ninja village in the center of Ninja World. The mysterious disappearance of Jiraiya and the robbery of the Nine-Tailed Juli made this armed group with the strongest heritage of the Ninja world cast aside its peaceful disguise and revealed its fangs. In other words, Konoha had to show his fangs. In this ninja world, all kinds of undercover agents emerge in endlessly. Unless it is a secret that is deliberately protected, the transmission of intelligence information is extremely rapid. The information about Jiraiya''s disappearance is okay, but it is difficult to conceal the hijacking of Kujiu Ren Zhuli. You should know that Konoha sent out a large number of ninjas to ensure the regain of the Ninjuku power. Such fanfare can''t be concealed from some interested people. Under such circumstances, it would be nice to say that Kyuubi Renjuli was rescued, but the problem was that even if Konoha sent a large number of ninjas with great fanfare, he still failed to save Renjuli. This is completely telling the world that Konoha has lost the strategic weapon of human pillar power. Konoha''s enemies will naturally have some ideas they shouldn''t have. Faced with such a situation, Konoha naturally could not wait to die. Killing chickens and monkeys became a necessary means, and Yunyin Ninja Village became Konoha''s target for killing chickens and monkeys. After all, Yun Yin was the mastermind in the previous incident where the main force of the Nine Tails was hijacked. Even Konoha at this time knew that Yunyin hadn''t gained the strength of the nine-tailed human pillar-there was an accident midway, but this did not dispel the thoughts of Konoha''s senior officials. If it hadn''t been for the hijacking incident by Yun Yin, the main force of the Nine Tails wouldn''t have lost track in some way. To be honest, Konoha''s senior officials are very angry now. Even in recent years, the three generations of Hokage, Sarutobi Rizen, who have become gentler because of their aging. Therefore, Konoha directly announced the information that Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli was hijacked by Yunyin-in addition to hiding the information that was also missing, it also aroused the anger of all the villagers and gathered people''s hearts. Subsequently, the Konoha executives issued a final notice to Yunyin, asking them to return the strength of the human pillar and give compensation. At the same time, Konoha also began to gather ninjas with great fanfare. It does not seem to exclude the use of war methods. The strong Konoha is something that many forces are unwilling to provoke...The accumulation of the Warring States Period and the victory of the two Ninja Wars have laid an extremely deep foundation for Konoha Ninja Village. In a truly all-out war, Konoha Ninja Village can almost sweep the Ninja World. Under normal circumstances, Yunyin should lower his head slightly at this time. Anyway, Konoha''s real purpose is not war. But... strategic deterrence! However, it is well known that Yunyin Village is the most war-prone military group in the entire Ninja world. In the face of Konoha''s confession, they are unlikely to be soft, not to mention that they are also very annoyed that they have not succeeded in catching the main force of the nine tails, and do not want to be soft. The most important thing is that Yunyin Ninja Village is at the strongest moment ever. With the strongest three generations of Raikage in history, they are not afraid of any foreign enemies. They even vaguely yearned for war. If this were not the case, Yunyin Village would not have planned the kidnapping of the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli, which touched Konoha''s bottom line, just a few years after the Second Ninja War. In this way, Konoha and Yunyin''s two great Shinobu villages were completely carried! In the confrontation between Konoha and Yunyin, the undercurrents of the Ninja world continued, and the storm was about to come, especially in the small land between the country of fire and the country of thunder, the power of the two big Ninja villages kept fighting secretly.000 literature www.000wxxs.com It''s hardly surprising when a major war really starts! The eyes of the entire Ninja World are attracted by it... Nagato is no exception. "Interesting!" In a remote rural courtyard in the Country of Fire, looking at the information he had obtained from the underground black market, the corners of Nagato''s mouth couldn''t help but conjure a beautiful arc. Under his influence, the trajectory of fate began to deviate from the so-called original plot. This almost history-changing action made the red-haired boy feel a burst of fun and joy sincerely. "Not fun at all!" The next moment, loud denials sounded around the red-haired boy. It was Uzumaki Kushina who was talking. At this time, the Nagato girl was staring at Nagato fiercely, her face was extremely complicated, and even the girl herself couldn''t tell what kind of emotion she was holding at this time. The battle in the Sealed Space a few days ago ended in the defeat of Jiuxinai. And it was almost crushed desperate defeat! In the face of the unfathomable terrifying power of the red-haired boy, Kushina could only succumb to the opponent... Although the girl did have a bit of complaint and renunciation towards Konoha. But Konoha''s nurturing grace still left some thoughts in the girl''s heart about returning to Konoha. In other words, at this time Kushina was in a state of vacillation. But Konoha''s announcement cut her way back at this time. Kushina Uzumaki, who grew up in the years of war, understands the significance of Renjuli in the Ninja Village and the difficulties that Renjuli will face. Although she was destined to be rough in the future, there were not many people who knew her identity as Zhuli. Usually life in Konoha will be peaceful and natural. But now Konoha''s announcement revealed the identity of the girl Zhuli. She couldn''t imagine what life she would face when she returned to Konoha Ninja Village. The most important thing is that she, who has become the fuse of the turmoil in the entire Ninja world, is destined to face high-level arrangements if she returns to the village. She will no longer be an ordinary ninja of Konoha, but a part of Konoha''s dark side. It may be a member of Konoha''s dark part, or it may be Konoha''s root. The former is fine, but the latter will face brainwashing. The latter has the greatest possibility. "call" Many thoughts flashed in her mind, and the girl who realized that she had no way out could not help but sighed for a long time, as if she wanted to sigh all her chaotic thoughts. The expression on the girl''s face gradually faded and calmed down completely. Then she looked at Nagato and said, "You are really sure that you want me to follow you. In that way, you will face the pressure of Konoha." "Konoha is not in my eyes, you know." Hearing Kushina''s words, Nagato''s answer was very light, but it was full of indomitable domineering. And thinking of the devastating battle a few days ago, Kushina felt a little speechless. Although it happened in the sealed space, the scene of destroying the world really impressed the girl. Taking a deep look at Nagato, the girl slowly bowed and saluted, and said: "Uzumaki Kushina, I have seen an adult!" .. 2599 Chapter 053 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Uzumaki Jiuxina has never been a dull temper. After expressing the etiquette of her surrender, the red-haired girl regained her carelessness...at least on the surface, the girl regained her original careless and informal attitude. Then she sat directly next to Nagato and chatted with him. Perhaps because of the desire to understand Nagato, Kushina has many problems, ranging from Nagatos background and preferences, to future ideals and goals, to various problems in practice. It also includes... advice on whirlpool seal technique. In the past few days, Kushina has known the identity of Nagato''s clan, she will surrender so easily, and Nagato''s clan''s identity has also played a big role. The girl who has experienced the destruction of the country and family is extremely eager for relatives, and she is also quite close to Nagato. If not, even if Nagato wants to subdue the opponent, even if Konoha''s god assists, I am afraid it will take years as a unit to grind, and even use some small means. As the conversation progressed, Kushina looked at Nagato more differently. The girl who had previously seen the mighty power of Nagato Tongtian knew that although the new boss of her clan was young, she was extraordinary, but she didn''t expect the other party to be so good. Regardless of insight, vision, or attainments in practice, they far surpassed her imagination. No one in the entire Konoha Ninja Village can match this excellence, even the sissy teammate in the girl''s memory, the apprentice of one of the three ninjas, and Bo Feng Shuimen. Suddenly, Jiuxina seemed to think of a question, and asked: "Lord Nagato, speaking of it, why have we stayed here these few days and didn''t leave the country of fire quickly? Anyway, this is also Konoha''s site." Having said this, the red-haired girl flashed in her mind and continued to speak: "My lord, are you worried about our whereabouts being revealed?" "Yes, nor is it!" Nagato couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard Kusina''s words. The girls inference is indeed very reasonable. Ninjas world places great emphasis on the collection of intelligence. Almost all large towns have Ninjas eyeliner and spies. If Nagato and Kushina were outside these days, they might have been locked by Konoha. In this way, the situation of the entire Ninja World will not develop to this point. It''s just that Nagato and Kushina do have the purpose of avoiding Konoha and other Ninja Village''s eyes when they stay here, but his real purpose is not here. Just when Nagato was about to continue to say something, Super Intuition suddenly reacted. At the same time, there was a response from the security barrier he had arranged several kilometers away. Immediately, a nice and excited smile appeared on the face of the red-haired boy: "Ha, it''s finally here, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Knowing the feeling that came from the super-intuition, Nagato knew that his own destiny battle was about to begin. And he is about to face the strongest enemy in the world of Ninja World! "What''s coming?" Hearing Nagato''s inexplicable words, looking at the uncontrollable excitement and...war spirit on his face, a big question mark suddenly appeared on Kushina''s face. "You don''t care about it for now, let''s get some sleep first!" Looking at the curiosity on the girl''s face, Nagato said with a light smile. The magic is that as soon as he said what he said, Jiuxinai, who had just been energetic, closed his eyes and lost consciousness, as if he had fallen asleep completely. Hugging the girl''s collapsed body, Nagato placed it on the bed in the room.139 novel www.139xs.com I activated the guardian enchantment I had arranged a few days ago. "Oh, let''s start!" The corner of his mouth opened slightly, Nagato turned and left the courtyard. ... ... Out of the courtyard, Nagato began to gallop. Chakra came out slightly on the soles of his feet, and the red-haired boy''s figure was like an afterimage, and it only took a moment to reach the position where the guard barrier was touched. As soon as he arrived, Nagato saw a ninja who was kneeling on the ground facing him. This ninja is not strong, and looks like a teenager. He wears the popular hat of Yunin Village on his head, and he wears an Anbe mask on his face. "you are?" Looking at the ninja in front of him, a hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. "Nagato-sama, I am Anbe under Hanzo-sama, zero!" Hearing Nagatos question, the hat mask ninja spoke respectfully, According to Hanzo-samas order, Im here to pick you up to the village. After all, the current situation in the Ninja world, the village needs you. "Hanzo, he is interested!" Upon hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help sighing softly. He understands that Hanzo will indeed send someone to look for him in the current situation where the world of Ninja is about to come. After all, with Hanzo''s power, he might be able to protect Yunin Village and Rain Country, but that''s all. Only with the power of Nagato, the two can work together to create a better future in this chaotic situation. just-- "do you know?" Slowly walking towards the Anbu Ninja in front of him, the red-haired young man said in a young voice, "I joined Urenin Village under the name of Payne. No one in the village knows my name is Nagato except Hanzo and Xiaonan!" "not good!" "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, the ninja in the hat mask was horrified, but before he could react, the red-haired boy''s Shinra Tianzheng immediately appeared, and the powerful repulsive force overturned. "boom--!" In the fierce roar, the hat flew down, and the mask ninja hit the ground heavily. After doing all this, the red-haired boy stood quietly in place. He didn''t take any other actions. Just like that, his gaze quietly looked at the masked ninja not far away. In the juvenile''s perception, after receiving a blow from Shinra Tianzheng, the vitality of the masked ninja was still strong. Obviously, the enemy in front of you is not a general, but an enemy! "Ah, it''s really heavy to start!" After a while, the mask ninja finally got up from the ground with a light cough, and with a''click'', the mask on the ninja''s face slowly split, revealing a face that surprised Nagato. Under the short orange hair is a slightly square face, which looks quite immature, but fifteen or sixteen years old. "...It''s you, Yahiko!" After a pause, Nagato slowly said the name of the boy in front of him... 2600 Chapter 054-Yayans Wooden Dun You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yahiko... War orphans in Yuyin Village during the Second Ninja World War. After getting acquainted with Xiaonan and Nagato, he followed Jiraiya to learn ninjutsu. When he grew up, he founded Akatsuki in order to realize the ideal of world peace, and was killed by Nagato to protect his companions. His body was made by his best friend Nagato into the "Way of Heaven" among the "Six Ways of Payne". Of course, this is just Yahiko''s experience in the original plot. In Nagato''s real memory, the guy in front of him did not have the slightest intersection with him, and even when he first saw each other, he had already died. Humblely died in the hands of a fat noble man who oppressed the beloved. It''s just that Nagato didn''t expect to see him here again. "Destiny is really amazing!" The purple eyes narrowed slightly, Nagato looked at the boy with short orange hair in front of him, and slowly said, "It''s really surprising that you who have died will be reborn." "Ah, this, it can only be said to be lucky." Hearing Nagato''s words, Yahiko''s right hand couldn''t help touching the back of his head, "But anyway, I did come alive. By the way, thank you for taking care of Xiaonan, Nagato-san." "I don''t feel any gratitude from your actions." Nagato''s face did not change at all, but the thoughts in his mind were moving at an alarming speed. He vaguely understood that it was probably Uchiha Madara or Kurozu that brought him back to life. No, maybe it''s not a resurrection, but...save it! As for why Uchiha Madara or Kurozutsu would do this, I am afraid that Yahiko is inextricably linked with himself and wants to write something. In other words, rescuing Yahiko is a free move. Many thoughts flashed through his mind, Nagato still said faintly, "Forget it, since you have become my enemy, then what I want to do is very simple." As soon as the words fell, Nagato''s right hand slowly raised. "and many more!" Seeing that Nagato was about to do it again, Yahiko immediately said loudly, "Nagato-kun, please believe me, I have no intentions, I am indeed an Anbe Ninja from Urenin Village." Hearing the words, Nagato''s movements were stagnant, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Hanzo, you idiot!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato didn''t expect Rain Ninja Village to be infiltrated to this point, and even Anbe became a pawn in Uchiha Madara or Kurozutsu''s hands. The red-haired boy immediately decided to come back to Yu Ninja Village for a large-scale cleaning. Thinking of this, his eyes burst with astonishing murderous intent. "Vientiane Tianyin!" A huge gravitational force burst out with the palm of the red-haired boy''s right hand as the core, and straightly caught Yahiko who was not far away, grabbed it and flew to his position. "not good!" Being caught by Vientiane Tianyin, even if Yahiko has a special physique, he feels quite a headache. The ubiquitous gravity almost made him unable to resist. In addition, Yahiko''s more headache is why Nagato didn''t talk to himself. Through the understanding that he has been lurking under Sansho Fish Hanzo over the years, Yahiko has always felt that Nagato and Hanzo will be his companions. Yahiko has always wanted to persuade Nagato and Hanzo to join him and the adult''s plan. With the help of both of them, a peaceful future is almost just around the corner.Save the book www.chunshu8.com Because of this consideration, when the adult was about to take action against Nagato, Yahiko grabbed the right to try and tried to convince Nagato. But now it seems that if you want to convince Nagato, you must first subdue the opponent. Then... "Fight!" Yahiko''s eyes finally flashed a touch of warfare, and the chakra that was so powerful as to be real came out, and Yahiko''s hands broke free of the gravitational control of the Vientiane Sky. Both hands form a seal of simile in midair! "Mu Dun-tree bound forever burial!" Almost at the same time, a huge tree appeared behind Nagato, twisted and grabbed Nagato''s body, and was about to bury it deep underground. "It''s so interesting to know how to escape!" Faced with such a situation, Nagato''s eyes showed a touch of surprise. Slightly pondering, he gave up Vientiane Tianyin. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The repulsive force field was still extremely powerful, and the giant wood behind Nagato was directly blasted into fragments, and it was bombarded towards Yahiko ahead. It''s just that without the restraint of Vientiane Tianyin, Yahiko immediately jumped back, avoiding the force of repulsion. "Humph!" Seeing this result, Nagato had the intention to increase his output, but such thoughts dissipated as soon as they emerged... The real enemy has not yet appeared, so it is not appropriate to use too much power. ... ... At the same time, in the dark and deep underground space. With some fluctuations, Heijue''s figure slowly stretched out from the wall, looking at the huge golem standing not far away, and the elderly man sitting in front of the golem, and said: "Maara, the boy Yahiko and Nagato are at war, and even Mu Dun is used." "...It''s normal!" After a while, the elderly man on the throne slowly said, "That guy in Nagato has the eyes of reincarnation that I spent half my life trying to open. Without wood escape, Yahiko can''t be an enemy at all." "That''s right, just why, let Yahiko go." Echoing Uchiha Madara, Kuro couldn''t help but express the doubts in his heart, "Even if there is wood escape, Yahiko should not be Nagato''s opponent." "Just let him defeat, and then I will defeat Nagato myself!" Facing Kazuki, Uchiha Madara did not hide his thoughts, and said, "This way, that innocent kid will understand that I am Uchiha Madara powerful." "Only in this way, he will be at ease to be his own pawn, instead of having other ideas. "Oh, your goal is for Yahiko to replace Nagato as part of the plan!" Hearing this, Hei Jue suddenly felt that Yahiko was indeed a very suitable candidate for planning. After all, he was so naive, and he was stubborn that ordinary people did not possess. After that, Heizie seemed to remember something, and said, "By the way, Madara, the boy Nagato got the power of the nine-tailed man, just follow the courtyard where he was temporarily staying, you see..." "After I go to war with him, you can go there!" After thinking about it, Uchiha Madara slowly said, "Kyuubi has been delivered to the door. Naturally, there is no reason to miss it. In order to ensure that Kyuubi will not run away, you personally shoot." "Yes!" .. 2601 Chapter 055 The battle goes on! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just as Madara and Kurozue were talking, the battle between Nagato and Yahiko had begun. The red-haired boy who was determined to retain his strength did not exert his strength after getting the panel, but maintained his strength when he first stepped out of Yuren Village. But even so, Nagato at that time also had the top power of this era. Coupled with the guidance under the high-rise buildings, his power is even stronger. The Mu Dun that Yahiko possesses is not a leisurely power. It is the superb power that Senju Zhuma has become famous for, calming the chaos of the Warring States, and defeating Uchiha Madara. As soon as the battle between the two strongest forces in the world is started, just temptation is changing the terrain. The scale of the battle far exceeds the level of ordinary ninjas. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" After a simple test, realizing the difficulty of the enemy, Nagato''s Shinra Tianzheng immediately adjusted to the maximum limit, and the huge repulsive force field directly destroyed everything within a radius of 500 meters. "boom--!" The violent roar burst open, and endless smoke and dust rushed into the sky, covering the sky and the sun. The red-haired boy is like the god of destruction, destroying everything he sees. It''s just that although Nagato''s attack was powerful, Yahiko seemed to understand the reincarnation eye and Nagato''s mind very well. When he showed his''full force'', he escaped five hundred meters away with a substitute technique. Let the red-haired boy''s attack completely failed, and a lot of Chakra was wasted. Although the effect was good, Yahiko did not smile at all on his face. "Since you have used all your strength, I can''t hide myself!" Seeing everything shattered in front of him, a flash of horror and caution flashed through Yahiko''s eyes. For this battle, Yahiko began to prepare very early. Whether it was collecting intelligence from the large population of Juewa and Sansho Fish Hanzo, or conducting battle simulations, he did it several times. But even so, he found that he still underestimated the destructive power of the reincarnation eye. "Such power, absolutely can''t let him go!" Such a decision flashed in his mind, Yahiko gave up his original plans and took the final decision, and Chakra crazily emerged in his body. then-- "Mu Dun-the tree world is born!" As Yahiko''s voice fell, under the rapid urge of Chakra in his body, the surrounding ground suddenly began to shake violently, and huge cracks appeared on the ground. Then they burst, and countless huge trees rose from the ground instantly! With Yahiko''s body as the center, towering trees appeared in an area of ??500 meters in front of him instantly, eroding the earth like a small forest. If Nagato is the god of destruction, then Yahiko is the opposite of the god of creation. Even the red-haired boy himself was a little surprised by Yahiko''s tree world birth. Looking at the dense surroundings, faintly filled with chakras, like a predator''s twisted tree, Nagato''s eyes gradually showed a trace of seriousness. The arrival of the wood escape tree world is the proud ninjutsu of the god of ninja world Senjujutsu. This technique uses the special chakras in the body to create plant life, transforming the surrounding terrain on a large scale, and changing it into a favorable environment for oneself. Everything in the enchanted tree world is controlled by the caster and can play with the tree Everything within the world. Yahiko''s ability to perform this trick is enough to show that he already possesses the real wooden escape of the Senjuzuzu. "At least, it''s worth a little more serious!" Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com This thought flashed through his mind, Nagato''s body slowly floated up, avoiding a twisted giant tree tempted by the sea of ??trees, and his hands slowly opened. The invisible repulsion began to spread in all directions centered on the red-haired boy. And it seemed that the danger was felt, and the whole tree sea began to riot. "Boom boom boom!!!" When Nagato''s Shenluo Tianzheng had not fully opened yet, dense huge trees appeared out of the sky, bombarding frantically on the expanding repulsion field. Although the bombardment of the giant trees could not stop the spread of the repulsion field, they shook Nagato''s body. The red-haired boy frowned slightly, but at this moment, Yahiko''s voice came again: "Mu Dun-the technique of cutting!" The clear voice reverberated in the forest, and immediately all the giant trees formed long wooden thorns, carrying out a piercing attack towards the repulsive force field of the Shenluo Tianzheng. The constant attacks made Nagato''s eyebrows a hint of anger. "Super God Luo Tianzheng!" Without much hesitation, the power of the long goalkeeper Shinra Tianzheng increased by a level, and the super god Luo Tianzheng who once destroyed most of the Konoha Ninja Village in the original plot appeared. "boom--!!!" In terms of power, it is definitely a super powerful forbidden technique at the map gun level. The unimaginable destruction directly appeared in the entire sea of ??trees, and the sea of ??trees that originally covered at least 500 meters in radius was directly turned into dust in the terrifying impact. The sky is whistling, the earth is crying, and a scene like the doomsday appears. ... ... A remote village outside the battlefield. Although the repulsive force field of the super god Luo Tianzheng did not affect this, the terrifying destructive power still caused the ground here to constantly shake, causing an earthquake. The residents here fled when the earthquake struck. After a while, the entire village became completely silent. In a corner of the village, Hei Jue''s figure slowly emerged from it, looking at the direction of the battlefield: "Ah, it''s really a power that people can''t help but wonder." "At this time, I can only say that it is worthy of your strength, Yui!" "However, using this power now is really..." A satirical smile appeared on the black face. After Heizie gave Nagato''s death judgment in his heart, his eyes patrolled the surrounding buildings. Soon, he locked the courtyard where Nagato lived temporarily. "That''s it!" Before reaching that courtyard, Hei Jue raised his eyebrows slightly as he felt the enchantment in the courtyard, "There is still an enchantment, do you want to break it... No, just wait." "At least wait for Uchiha Madara to take action, otherwise Nagato will be startled." "That guy''s ability to escape is really not to be underestimated." With that said, Heijue''s body gradually melted into the ground under his feet, disappearing without a trace... 2602 Chapter 056 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is the second time Yahiko is so close to death. The first time was more than three years ago, he and Xiao Nan encountered a fat nobleman on their way to wandering, because the other side fell in love with Xiao Nan, and then he was killed by his dog legs. He tried to resist during the whole process, but it made no sense in front of the power of the samurai. Originally, his fate would disappear completely, as humble as before. But fortunately, he met the adult! Under the pity of that adult, he merged Bai Jue''s cells and completely inspired Mu Dun''s power. From that time on, Yahiko was completely different from the past. Obviously, he didn''t go through much practice, but Yahiko''s power surpassed most ninjas in one fell swoop. Mu Dun''s power made him fearless even when facing Sanjiao Hanzo, the Ninja demigod. Even he was bold enough to lurk directly to Hanzo''s side. It took more than two years! It is because of the baptism of this experience that Yahiko is very aware of his strength... He is no longer a weak person, but a strong person who can control his own destiny. It is precisely because of this idea that Yahiko will take the initiative to find Nagato. Would Yahiko not know the danger of Nagato? The answer is naturally no. But he is not afraid! He is confident that he can retreat from the opponent''s hands. With the comprehensive power of the wooden escape, coupled with the intelligence of the reincarnation eye, even if he can''t win, he will not lose. It''s just obvious that he is too arrogant. Nagato''s super god Luo Tianzheng was too sudden. According to the information Yahiko had obtained, Nagato wouldn''t use this technique unless he was desperately trying. As a result, Nagato used it just like that, without any warning, and immediately shot. The substitute technique finally couldn''t help Yahiko this time. Under the terrifying impact of Super God Luo Tianzheng, Yahiko''s perception instantly turned upside down, as if his body was completely dismembered, and the bones of his body were all shattered this time. If it weren''t for Yahiko''s vitality in his body is extremely exuberant, so exuberant that the resilience is a bit scary. At this time, he is probably already destined to return to Huangquan, where can he think. But even if he can still think, Yahiko knows that he has completely defeated, and even his life is like a candlelight, and it will be completely extinguished in a short time. And just as Yahiko was thinking like this, a familiar Chakra flooded into his body. This chakra mended his body and made up for his vitality. This is the second time Yahiko has enjoyed this kind of treatment. The first time was when he was dying. It was this Chakra extracted from Bai Jue''s body that created his new life! And now, this kind of chakra has once again saved his life like a candlelight. --grown ups!! This thought flashed through his mind, but Yahiko couldn''t move. At the same time, infinite annoyance flashed in Yahiko''s heart. He knew that he had let the adults down, and at the same time, Yahiko''s heart also showed infinite touch. Even at this point, the adults still did not give up on him, which made Yahiko not moved. "I know you are still conscious, Yahiko!" At this moment, the adult''s voice appeared, his voice was full of inevitable oldness, but it was unexpectedly full of breath, implying the meaning of iron and blood. "Leave the next battle to me!" Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com "That''s probably the last battle of my life." "I have fought countless fierce battles in my life, and finally got a strong enemy that I accidentally cultivated. I don''t know if God has punished me too much!" Hearing this, Yahiko became more excited, but his injury was too serious and he couldn''t move at all. "But, so what!" "I am Uchiha Madara, and I will bear the consequences of my creation!" "It''s just the next thing, I can only leave it to you!" "Yes!" ... ... At this time, the battlefield. The shock of the super god Luo Tianzheng gradually subsided. The turbulent dust gradually dispersed, exposing the ground that was flattened by at least ten meters, and there was a super large pit with a radius of nearly one kilometer directly under the red-haired boy. If the rainy season comes, it may become a large inland lake. Change the world, nothing more! But the red-haired boy who made this feat still didn''t have much emotion, and he breathed out a sigh of breath, but Nagato''s guard was raised to the highest level. The crisis in super-intuition is multiplying exponentially. Nagato knew that the real enemy was coming! And his fighting spirit is also accumulating. Not long after, a sudden sound appeared in the ears of the red-haired young man. He turned slightly, and Nagato saw that the ground not far away cracked slightly, revealing a dark path. And the slight sound of footsteps was slowly echoing from the gloomy path. Vaguely, the surrounding environment was filled with iron and blood. "...Awesome!" Perceiving the changes in the surrounding environment, the dignity in Nagato''s eyes grew deeper. If nothing else, he can''t do this alone. "Sure enough, I''m still far away!" With this thought flashed in his mind, Nagato''s fighting spirit became more and more vigorous. Although he couldn''t influence the environment with such momentum, Nagato didn''t think he would not be able to beat the opponent. Perhaps he is a lot worse in terms of background, but only strength, in this era, Nagato is invincible! With the passage of time, the footsteps became louder and louder, until at a certain moment, an old man wearing a red armor but a little rickety figure appeared in Nagato''s field of vision. The old man''s figure was a little thin, but his aura surpassed anyone Nagato had ever seen. The so-called Demi-God Sansho Fish Hanhiding in front of him is completely unremarkable. Walking out of the path, the old man seemed to be a little uncomfortable, blocking the sunlight with his hand, but he quickly put his hand down, obviously he had adapted to the sunlight. Then the old man looked at Nagato, just to meet the red-haired boy''s eyes. Two scarlet three-gou jade writing wheels caught Nagato''s eyes! "boom--!" The hot fighting spirit is intertwined, as if to ignite the air!.. 2603 Chapter 057: Uchiha Madara You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the old man in his vision, Nagato''s mood fluctuated. From the very beginning, this old man has enveloped Nagato like a nightmare. If it were not for various accidents, he would even influence and manipulate Nagato''s life. From this point alone, there is absolutely no room for compromise between Nagato and Uchiha Madara. And now, it''s time for Nagato to cut off this unfavorable fate that passed down from the beginning. Thinking of this, the red-haired boy gradually fell. Not long after, Nagato had already stood in front of Uchiha Madara, observing his foe in his destiny at close range, Nagato had to admit that he was really too old. If you compare an ordinary old man to a candle that is about to go out, Uchiha Madara is a candle that has already been extinguished. Yes, he has been extinguished, only to force his life to continue through special means. But even so, he was so ordered to reveal himself. At this time, Uchiha Madara was leaning on a large sickle, combined with an old and thin body, which gave people a faint horror like death. After watching for a long time, Nagato finally broke the calm with his voice, and there seemed to be waves in his voice: "Finally met, the real master of the reincarnation eye!" "...It''s really surprising." Hearing Nagato''s words, an accident flashed across Uchiha Madara''s old cheek, and he said, "When did you know that the eyes of reincarnation are not your eyes?" "Probably, I knew it from the beginning!" Shrugging his shoulders seemingly indifferently, Nagato said faintly, "Part of the reason is some wonderful memories, and part of the reason is that I can feel it, and my eyes are a little apart." "Of course, that is already in the past, now, the owner of the reincarnation eye is me!" "...I''m so talented!" A touch of admiration appeared on Madara''s face again, and then he said, "Although you may already know it, I still introduce myself. I am Uchiha Madara." "I am Nagato!" Nagato''s reply was simple, but the slightly surging killing intent was finally unable to restrain the sprouting of the mouth in words, intertwined with the hot fighting intent, showing a wonderful reaction. Suddenly, a deeper purple light appeared in the red-haired boy''s eyes. Looking at this scene, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. He knew that it was the instinct of fighting that he had cultivated throughout his life in the past. The boy in front of him seemed to have changed something he did not know. But even so, he has only one choice. That is-- "war!" The resolute words came from Uchiha Madara''s mouth, and the three gouyu jade writing wheels in his eyes began to change, and the three gouyu jade wheels crazily turned until they finally connected. The power of the pupils flowed in the eyes, stimulating the power of Uchiha Madara''s left eye. Its name-Amaterasu! "not good!" Almost as soon as Uchiha Madara took the shot, Nagato''s super-intuitiveness burst out with a powerful reaction. Instinctively, Nagato performed a psychic technique with one hand. "Boom!" The moment the white smoke burst out, a huge crab appeared in front of Nagato.Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com Then the next moment, the whole crab lit a black flame. The wailing sound poured out from the crab''s mouth, and no matter how the crab rolled, the flame on its body remained undiminished, but it burned more and more vigorously, as if to burn everything. "Huh! Shura''s attack!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Nagato couldn''t help frowning. Faint words poured out from the mouth of the red-haired boy, and then an arm grew out of his shoulder and turned into a barrel shape. The pure chakra power condensed in the muzzle and fired! The terrifying Chakra laser went straight through the crab in front of him, and blasted straight towards Uchiha Madara. Even Uchiha Madara was a little surprised at such an unexpected attack. If he was young, Uchiha Madara had countless ways to dodge this kind of attack, but the old man had no ability to dodge this kind of attack. and so-- "Suzoneng!" The strongest meaning of the kaleidoscope from the advanced stage of the writing wheel was unfolded in the hands of Uchiha Madara, and the dark blue chakra emerged and condensed into a huge arm. The laser from Shura''s attack hit the giant arm of Chakra heavily. "boom--!" The powerful collision burst out with the roar. The air wave spread in all directions, Uchiha Madara stepped back and used Chakra''s giant arm to offset the Shura''s attack laser from Nagato''s condensation. Then the Chakra appeared on Uchiha Madara''s body again, and the huge Chakra arm changed again. From a single arm to a four-armed skeleton half-body, the skeleton was then covered with meridians and flesh and blood, wrapped in a coat-like chakra, and derived into armor and weapons. Then the lower body and feet condensed under the giant Chakra, standing upright. Holding four chakrata swords in hand, Suzuo Nohu looked extremely fierce. And Madara''s figure appeared directly on the giant''s head! At this time, Nagatos psychic beast crab was completely burnt out. After stepping on the ashes left by the crab, Nagato watched the changes on Uchiha Madaras body, floated up and said: "Obviously, the lamp has been exhausted, and you still have this kind of power." In Nagato''s memory, the final Kaleidoscope Susano Nogo has several stages, while Uchiha Madara''s Susa Nogo directly evolved from the initial stage to the mature stage. Apart from Sasuke Uchiha, who doesnt know if he will appear in the future, only Madara can do this. And this was done without Madara''s real eyes. Therefore, Nagato had to sigh for the power of Uchiha Madara. then-- "Come on, Shenluo Tianzheng!" In the face of his old enemy, Nagato still displayed the power of Shenluo Tianzheng, but this time the Shenluo Tianzheng he displayed was completely different. The repulsive force field does not spread in all directions, but blasts toward Suzuo Nenghu like an awl. The condensed repulsion field distorted the air and gave birth to a terrifying edge. In the face of the red-haired boy Shenluo Tianzheng''s changing form, Madara did not retreat. He manipulated Suzuo Nenghu to jump back first, and pulled a little away. The four arms waved, and the four swords cut through the air, and at the same time slashed towards Shenluo Tianzheng. "Boom!" .. 2604 Episode 058 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boom--!" An unprecedented collision completely burst out in the void. The hurricane-like air wave spread in all directions, and the terrifying shock faintly distorted the space, and all the four swords that Suzuo Nengji slashed out were shattered with a click. For the first time, Nagato''s carefully prepared Shenluo Tianzheng was violently cut to pieces. The original name of Shenluo Tianzheng''s absolute defense is officially broken! In the aftermath of various fragments, Suzuo Nenghu directly backed up ten steps, step by step on the ground as if waves of earthquakes were set off. Nagato even flew upside down a distance of several hundred meters, and under the blessing of gravitational force, the tendency to fly backward was stopped. "Hmph, I don''t believe you can''t break your defense!" He couldn''t help but hummed coldly in his mouth, Nagato directly sealed in the air, pressing one hand on the void. The psychic runes spread in the void centered on the palm of the young man. "Psychic art!" Along with the voice of the red-haired boy, six or seven ferocious and huge psychic beasts, including lobster, chameleon, vulture, rhino, buffalo, panda, and centipede appeared out of thin air. Among them, Nagato fell directly on the vulture and psychic beast. The other psychic beasts fell to the ground and then culled towards Suzuo Nenghu at a speed that could not cover their ears. Suzano, who had just broken his weapon, could only wave his fist to meet the attacks of the psychic beasts. In this way, a fight between giants and beasts appeared directly on the battlefield. "Boom boom boom!!!" "Hoho Ho Ho!!!" The roar and roar continued to reverberate. Although the psychic beasts became stronger through Nagato''s psychic enhancement technique, their opponents were not ordinary people. Susano, controlled by Uchiha Madara, has the terrifying fighting ability of Ninja Shura. With bare hands, even the psychic beasts could not hold it down. Even with the passage of time, Suzuo Nenghu became stronger and stronger. Faced with this situation, Nagato decisively manipulated the vulture to dive down towards Susano. Under the sudden impact, Susano went back several steps. When the other psychic beasts saw this situation, they all jumped on it. "boom--!" At this moment, Suzuo Nenghu burst into a terrifying arrogance. It turned out that Uchiha Madara, who was located in it, understood that it was not good, and further squeezed the little Chakra he had left, causing the giant to present a round of explosion. Under this eruption, all the psychic beasts that were culled up were directly bombarded and flew out. "It''s now!" Above the vulture, Nagato''s pupils shrank slightly. The hands were sealed at an extremely fast speed, and the psychic technique was released again. And this time the red-haired boy summoned is not something else, but Cerberus. This extraordinary creature, which was born from a split dog, imitated the Greek legend and was born for Hades to guard the gate of the underworld, immediately swooped down after appearing, and hit the Susanonhu. "boom--!" The impact under the blessing of Cerberus'' fall directly knocked the giant to the ground again. The next moment, a hissing sound suddenly sounded, and the body of the giant Suzo Nenghu, who was completely condensed from the materialized Chakra, and Cerberus began to melt. In the blink of an eye, more than half of Suzano''s skeleton melted.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com The huge giant can''t stand up anymore! "not good!" In Susano''s head, Uchiha Madara''s face was a little ugly, and the left eye, which had already faintly shed tears, turned again, and the eternal flame named Amaterasu appeared again. But before the immortal fire burned to Cerberos, the monster had already disappeared in white smoke. At this moment, Nagato''s figure fell from the sky! "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!" The chakra in the body was outputting wildly, and Nagato once again displayed the Shenluo Tianzheng. Like the Shenluo Tianzheng performed last time, Nagato''s Shenluo Tianzheng is still different from the usual uniform spread of the repulsion field, but transfers most of the power of the repulsion field to the bottom. From the outside, this is an invisible giant sword with Nagato as its core, falling towards the ground. Just as the sword of Damocles in the myth fell from the sky, bombarding Susanoh. "boom--!" The violent turbulence continued to shake the foundation of the battlefield ground, spider-like cracks spread in all directions, and the Madara Suzano shattered directly under the impact. In the aftermath of the falling bombardment, Nagato''s gravitational force maximized its power. The ubiquitous gravity turned into an invisible armor covering his body. Ignoring the various shocks and shocks around, the red-haired boy turned into an afterimage and broke through after waves, and rushed towards the location of Uchiha Madara. In just an instant, Nagato broke through countless obstacles and came to Uchiha Madara. "It''s over, Uchiha Madara!" With such words, the red-haired boy raised his right hand and turned it into a sharp blade, directly piercing through Uchiha Madara''s heart. The whole process was clean and neat, without any hesitation. There was a shock on the face of the elderly man, and he completely lost his breath. however-- "It is indeed over!" An old voice appeared inexplicably, and Nagato''s vision changed. The corpse of Uchiha Madara, who had been pierced by him, dissipated like a dream bubble, while another Uchiha Madara appeared in front of the red-haired boy. At this time, Madara''s left eye had completely turned white and lost his vision. And his other eye is the crazy turning of the windmill! "Monthly reading!" ... ... Nagato''s vision blurred for a moment. And when the ambiguity dissipated, the red-haired boy found himself in an endless quiet space, with a round of red engraved with a kaleidoscope in the dark sky. Nagato himself is being tied to a cross, with chains binding his limbs. "here is" "The world of monthly reading!" What followed Nagatos words was that Uchiha Madara, who was holding a big sword, said, In this world, all factors including time, space, and quality are under my control. "And you will understand the real pain here!" As soon as the voice fell, the Taito in Uchiha Madara''s hand had penetrated Nagato''s abdomen... 2605 Chapter 059-Spiritual War You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The pain in the abdomen made Nagato frown. To be honest, the red-haired boy has forgotten how long he has not been injured. The long-lost pain made him feel quite novel, but also shocked. Then Nagato suddenly understood what Uchiha Madara had done before. It turned out that Uchiha Madara finished the game at the moment when Susano was broken. He knew that Nagato was the type that grabbed the opponent''s weakness and made a strong attack. Therefore, after Susano is broken, Nagato will definitely launch a raid attack. To this end, Uchiha Madara played Izanagi at the expense of his left eye. Izanagi is the ultimate pupil technique of the Uchiha clan and is classified as a forbidden technique. Its function is to record the state of the operator himself with writing round eyes at the moment when ninjutsu is activated. Then within the effective time of the operation, any damage suffered by the operator, even the death of the operator, can be physically restored to the state of the round eye record. Only after the use is over, the eye that used this pupil technique will be blind. At the beginning, Uchiha Madara was in the deadly battle with Senjuju in the Valley of the End. It was after Izanagi was used to escape and became the last person to survive. And now, he used this technique for the second time, completely offsetting Nagato''s attack. Not only that, Uchiha Madara also took the opportunity to perform monthly reading on Nagato. That is the pupil technique that resides in Uchiha Madara''s right eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes at this time. It has a super illusion technique that pulls the enemy into the moon reading space and then strikes the enemy''s spirit. "As expected to be Senior Madara, it''s an extraordinary calculation!" Knowing what Madara had done before, Nagato looked at the elderly man with emotion, and the more he fought, the more Nagato understood that he still had more to learn. Facing Nagato''s emotion, Uchiha Madara frowned slightly, and the sword in his hand stabbed again. "Keng!" A sudden voice sounded in this quiet moon reading space. The Uchiha Madara stabbed Taito did not succeed in leaving a second wound on Nagato''s body, but stabbed on a floating shield that appeared inexplicably in front of him. "impossible!" Watching this scene, Uchiha Madara''s face changed slightly. Everything in the moon reading space is actually dominated by Uchiha Madara, but now there is a shield that is not at his disposal. How can I not let Madara be extremely surprised. Immediately, Uchiha Madara''s eyes turned to the red-haired boy tied to the cross. Then...Where is there any cross! The cross broke apart. And Nagato has regained his freedom! "It is a pity!" Seeing Uchiha Madara''s gaze, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Nagato''s mouth, "Ninja has three skills, physique, ninjutsu and illusion, of which illusion is the most unnecessary for me." In the practice system of Chakra, the so-called illusion is not purely a spiritual psychedelic. Its essence is also a magic technique based on chakra. Usually, illusion uses the five senses as the medium to interfere with the enemy''s chakra operation, and then realize the power. Chakras who want to interfere with the enemy naturally have the conditions to interfere. As for the conditions? That is naturally-Tiantian Novel www.tiantianxs.com The two chakras must belong to the same system! It''s like almost everyone in the Ninja world, including the chakras of the tail beasts, originated from the ancestor of the chakra, Otsuki Teruya, so they could perform illusions on each other. The Chakra of Nagato is different from the Chakra of others in the Ninja World, and it has exceeded Kaguya''s system. His chakrali contains his own spiritual will and is completely under his control. Under such circumstances, the effect of illusion on Nagato is too small. Even if the chakra consumption of moon reading is extremely small, and the super illusion that pays more attention to mental power, after losing the effect of chakra level, there are some loopholes in the whole space. In this way, Nagato seized the opportunity and eroded the moon reading world with his own spiritual will. Because of this, Nagato freed himself from the shackles. And demonstrated a shield to protect himself. "Not good!" Although he didn''t know the situation of Nagato, Madara knew that after calming down, he and the other party might start a more dangerous battle on the spiritual level. What is even more painful is that this battlefield is actually his own monthly reading space. Once something went wrong with the space, Ma Ke was seriously injured. ... ... At the same time, the courtyard where Nagato lives temporarily. Kurozutsu finally came here again after Nagato and Uchiha Madara completely fought, because there was no need to worry about affecting Madara''s battle, and Kurozu had no scruples. He appeared directly at the courtyard door, Hei Jue kicked the door open and walked in. The environment of the courtyard was a little messy... the fighting caused too much turmoil, leaving all the utensils in the entire building toppling over, and there was a lot of fragmentation. Hei Jue ignored these, but followed his own feelings and quickly came to a room. As soon as he opened the door, Heijue felt a special enchantment. Based on Heijue''s own Ninja realm for thousands of years, he quickly understood that this is a powerful guardian enchantment. If you want to break this kind of guardian barrier, you only need the destructive power of the Ninja level. It''s just that although Hei Jue is weird and inexplicable, even a strong shadow-level player will deflate if he is not careful, but in terms of pure attack power, Hei Jue is probably not even comparable to the so-called Zhongnin. However, there are policies and countermeasures, and soon, Hei Jue has new ideas. Suddenly it is difficult to break the barrier head-on, then break the barrier from the inside. This thought flashed in his mind, Heijue studied it carefully and found that the so-called guardian enchantment only guarded everything above the ground. As for the underground, he did not touch it. Perceiving this, Heijue almost couldn''t wait to sneak into the room from the ground. Extending from the underground, Heijue''s gaze immediately turned to Jiuxina. "Nine tails!" An evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Heijue stepped towards Kusinai. To be honest, it is very happy for Heijue to get the nine tails here. After all, among all the tail beasts, Kyuubi is the most difficult character. Capturing it in advance will greatly help future plans. It''s just that when Kurojue walked to Jiu Xinnai''s side, the mutation suddenly occurred, and the original guardian barrier changed in an instant, deriving into a powerful trapped formation... 2606 Chapter 060 Hei Jues Miscalculation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"not good!" Seeing this scene, Heijue''s face suddenly changed. Although Kurozutsu didn''t know much about ninjutsu because of his physique, his life in the ninja world for thousands of years still gave him a lot of knowledge about ninja practice. However, the change in the barrier at this time made him, the Nindo master, caught off guard. With a rough perception, he can only know that there are many more seal runes in the entire guardian enchantment, and the huge room seems to be turned into a cage. And for him, Hei Jue became a so-called bird in a cage. Seeing everything in front of him, Hei Jue made a decisive decision: "rush out!" Hei Jue raised his right hand as soon as the voice fell. The pitch-black arm stretched directly like rubber, turned into a bullet, and directly bombarded the surrounding invisible barrier that turned into a trapped formation. "boom!" The sound of the collision reverberated throughout the room. Hei Jue''s attack did not waver to the enchantment at all, but instead activated many sealing runes in the enchantment. The mysterious and extremely mysterious rune made Hei Jue feel a wave of heartfelt fear. As a special life form, Heijue didn''t have much fear in the entire Ninja World. Even he was never afraid of what powerful power the enemy had. Even if the opponent''s power is enough to destroy the world, he is not afraid. Because his immortality is also extremely terrifying. But this kind of Heijue also has his own power of fear, that is the seal...After all, even Heijue''s mother, Datongmu Huiye, is afraid of the seal, and he is naturally no exception. In the past, Heijue even lurked in the Maelstrom family for a whole hundred years for this reason. Having absorbed the wisdom of that clan for hundreds of years, Hei Jue is already a seal master. But even so, he found that he couldn''t understand the seal rune in the enchantment, and the depth of the rune completely surpassed the entire Ninja World. Under such circumstances, the fear in Hei Jue''s heart is completely conceivable. In a daze, he realized one thing, and that was that Nagato was never a reckless person. If it weren''t, he and Madara would have solved him as early as a few years ago when they knew that something was wrong with him. It wouldn''t be enough for him to live until now to seize this opportunity to prepare to destroy him. Perhaps Nagato has long realized that the Eye of Reincarnation is not his own! If this assumption is taken as the premise, would Nagato''s character choose to sit and wait...The answer is actually self-evident. "All of this, including the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, is a trap!" "We are calculating him." "He is also calculating us!" Such thoughts flashed in his mind, and Hei Jue''s thoughts changed a lot. He knew that he was careless, and he had to find a way to escape the current trap, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable. As his eyes drifted, Heijue saw the drowsy Uzumaki Kushina. There was a trace of hesitation in his eyes. Hei Jue''s frontal combat ability is not strong, the main ability is the strength of the spiritual level, his battle has always required a good carrier, such as Bai Jue or something.Zhuiwen Novel Network www.zhuiwen.org But right now there was no Bai Jue at all, only a comatose Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli. The body that uses the nine-tailed human Zhuli is indeed very good, after all, anyway, the body that can become the human Zhuli has some advantages. The most important thing is that with Heijue''s accomplishments, he can use the power of the tail beast forcibly. But he was still a little worried. If Nagato had already calculated everything as a prerequisite, Kuro definitely didn''t think he would stop doing some hands and feet on the body of the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli. just-- "Even if Nagato can guess Madara, can he still guess me?" Such thoughts flashed in his mind, as if it had taken root. You must know that even Uchiha Madara, who gets along day and night, doesn''t know his own body, and Kuro never thinks Nagato knows. Therefore, Kurojutsu doesn''t think that Nagato knows his power! "So the purpose of this enchantment is probably just to prevent others from getting close to the Nine-Tailed Human Zhuli, but if the purpose cannot be achieved, the enchantment will turn into a cage that seals everything." Such thoughts flashed in his mind, and Hei Jue suddenly turned into a black shadow and attacked Kushina. "Yin and Yang escape-spiritual possession!" The mysterious yin and yang ninjutsu was unfolded, and Heijue''s body turned into a spiritual body, and directly rushed into Kushina''s body, trying to control it. He just received a strong shock as soon as he was absorbed into the girl''s body. "Om!" Under the strong impact, Heijue''s perception was completely blurred, but soon, he adapted to the shock caused by the impact and restored his perception. Then he was horrified to discover that his spirit had appeared between a magnificent world. The sky is vast and cloudless, the sun is shining down, everything is full of vitality. There was a vaguely angry roar in his ears, Heijue couldn''t help but look at the source of the roar, and then he saw a mountain that looked like five fingers. Under the mountain, the scarlet head of Nine Tails was stuck there, unable to get in or out. "here is" "The Sealed Space of Nine Tails!" Suddenly a voice rang behind Hei Jue, and he turned around suddenly. What Hei Jue saw was a red-haired boy who did not know when he appeared in the void behind him. Looks handsome, indifferent from the dust, those deep eyes seem to contain infinite power. "You, why are you here?!" Hei Jue was horrified at the moment he saw the other party, and then he was shocked for a while, "No, you are not the main body, you are just the Chakra Will clone left by Nagato." "exactly!" Faced with Hei Jue''s inference, the red-haired boy directly admitted, "The body has transformed the seal of the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli, leaving his own power as a backhand by the way." "I just didn''t expect to use this second hand so quickly!" Speaking of this, the red-haired boy looked at Heijue in front of him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Heaven and earth are all sealed, come!" As soon as the voice fell, the entire splendid heaven and earth rang out. Not long after, a huge seal rune appeared in the huge sky, covering the sky. Under the power of the rune, the power of the whole world began to gather, and then bursts of strong oppressive force, suppressing Hei Jue... 2607 Chapter 061-Seal and Blast You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!How huge is the power of an entire world. In it, Hei Jue felt endless pressure, as if the whole world was against him, trying to completely suppress himself, an outsider. Faced with such a situation, Hei Jue would naturally not wait to die, completely activating his Chakra. "Om!" In an instant burst of all his power, Hei Jue gained a moment of respite, and then his body turned into an afterimage, instantly appeared under the Five Elements Mountain, and merged into Nine Tails. "Roar--!" "Damn, what the hell are you!!" "Get out for Laozi!!!" Suddenly, a roar of anger erupted from the mouth of Nine Tails, and the scarlet Chakra burst out of his body, impacting everything around him, including the Five Elements Mountain. "It''s useless, Kyuubi, let me use your power first!" A gloomy voice came from Kyuubi''s body, and then he saw the dark color permeating Kyuwei''s body, dyeing it black in his anger. Then the black nine tails burst out with unprecedented power. It is not just a simple chakra impact, but also a variety of runes that use the nine-tailed chakra as a medium to generate many attacks, and the impact makes Wuzhishan continue to shake. In just a moment, a crack appeared in the seal rune on Wuzhi Mountain. Obviously, the power of the Black Nine Tails has exceeded the seal of the rune. When the black nine-tailed tail was about to break out. "That''s it!" Suddenly a voice rang around, and the figure of the red-haired boy appeared straight in front of the black nine-tailed tail, and the power of the whole world was suppressed. That was far beyond the previous power, and completely suppressed the black nine-tailed riot in an instant. All the attacks of the Black Nine Tails disappeared in front of this power. Then the red-haired boy waved his hand, and the black nine-tails split into two, restoring the original crimson nine-tails, and turning into a black shadow, almost non-human-shaped Black Jue. "Don''t resist in vain, this is a sealed space!" Speaking of this, the corner of the red-haired boy''s mouth slightly curled up, and he said, "If the seal can break through from the inside, Datongmu Huiye will not be sealed for thousands of years." As soon as Nagato said what he said, both the violent Kyuubi and the angry Kurozu were completely stunned. Even Hei Jue suddenly thought of the red-haired boy''s name for himself before. It was not Hei Jue, but Datong Mu Jue, a name he had never said to anyone. "...You guy, what do you know!" After a moment of silence, Heijue looked at the red-haired boy with endless fear in his eyes. At the same time, Hei Jue was also extremely regretful, regretting why he hadn''t taken action to completely wipe out this disaster when he was still weak. So now, he has fallen into the hands of the other party. Not only Heizue, but even the beast-like Nine Tails have gathered their minions...As a tail beast closely related to the sacred tree, can Nine Tails know the existence of Otsuki Kaguya! Not only did it know, but it was very afraid of everything related to that woman.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com "I know what I should know!" The red-haired boy''s answer was somewhat perfunctory... but this is also normal, after all, he is just a Chakra clone, not the body of Nagato, and cannot help him make a decision. Then the red-haired boy snapped his fingers, and the entire sealed space became fully operational. Under the power of space, Heijue and Nine Tails appeared respectively at the east and west poles of the sealed space. Among them, the seal of Nine Tails was no longer Wuzhi Mountain, but a basin that could not be walked out. The location of Hei Jue''s seal was not so good, just a dark room enclosed on all sides. After doing all this, the young man''s figure faded away and merged into the surrounding environment again. ... ... And just when Kurozu was suppressed and sealed, on the battlefield of Moonread Space, the collision between the spiritual will of Nagato and Uchiha Madara had reached a fever pitch. At the beginning, the battle between the two was only through the manifestation of various things, and the confrontation. It''s just that over time, the collision between them tends to be invisible. The two of them almost used their full strength, Uchiha Madara has the Shura will of the baptism of years and most of the control authority of the moon reading space. Nagato is a transcendent existence who has taken a new step on the path of Chakra practice. All his spirits and spirits have reached a perfect unity, and he has even witnessed the existence of the Primordial Dimension, and his spiritual will has surpassed the entire world to some extent. If it were not for the short period of cultivation, Nagato''s spiritual will would definitely crush all the creatures in the Shinobi world. Including the two legendary existences of the ancestor of Chakra and the six immortals. Under such circumstances, Nagato and Uchiha Madara can be regarded as meeting Liangcai, and the uncompromising battle continues to expand from the invisible to the tangible. The space for reading throughout the month unexpectedly began to twist in the mental collision between the two. Facing such a situation, Uchiha Madara took the lead...After all, the moon reading space was opened up by Uchiha Madara, and it was closely related to his spiritual will. The moon reading space is distorted, and Uchiha Madara''s mental will will also be hurt. "No, it will be defeated if this continues!" This thought flashed in his mind, Uchiha Madara looked at the red-haired boy in front of him, but inexplicably felt that the other''s mental will was so powerful that it was unreasonable. Yes, unreasonable! After all, the so-called spiritual will is not a cultivation base. If you want to have a strong spiritual will, you must constantly hone oneself... That takes a long time to baptize. It''s just that the red-haired boy in front of him has only cultivated for a few years, and he has this level of spiritual will. In terms of quality, his spiritual will is even higher than Uchiha Madara himself. "In that case, let''s reopen the battlefield!" With many thoughts flashing in his mind, Uchiha Madara made a decisive decision, and with his own mental will, he forcibly exploded the space of the whole month reading. "boom--!" A terrifying explosion suddenly appeared, impacting the spiritual will of Nagato and Madara. In the real space, Uchiha Madaras left eye shed blood and tears, and the whole person stepped backwards, and Nagatos face couldnt help but appear pale... 2608 Chapter 062-Shura Reappears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There was silence for half a minute on the battlefield. The pale color on Nagato''s face gradually receded, and the physique of the incomplete immortal gave him a strong recovery ability, and in just a moment, he returned to the posture of victory. In contrast, Madara Uchiha''s situation is not as good as that of the red-haired boy. The burden of old age is too great for him, and with the blew of the moon reading space, Uchiha Madara''s remaining right eye can''t help but recede into a kaleidoscope posture, turning into three gou jade. "call" Exhaling a long breath, Nagato broke the silence on the battlefield, "You are really crazy, you deserve to be Uchiha Madara of Ninja Shura." "Ahem, it''s still early, kid!" Listening to Nagato''s words, Uchiha Madara spoke unconvincingly, "You haven''t seen the real hell yet, and you don''t know what madness is." "I''m still not convinced!" Upon hearing this, Nagato shook his head slightly, and then said, "Maybe I really don''t know what the so-called madness in your mouth is like, but I don''t care much." "To be honest, I''m...a bit disappointed!" "...!" Hearing this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help frowning. "Although Madara is the strongest enemy I have encountered since my practice, the Sansho Fish Hanhiding with the name of a demigod may not survive dozens of rounds in your hands." Speaking of this, Nagato paused slightly, and his deep eyes gradually became indifferent: "But you are still weaker than I thought!" "Gravity makes the mode open!" Suddenly, a terrible aura burst out from the red-haired boy, and then he was seen raising his right hand and turning it into a hand knife, slashing straight towards Uchiha Madara. "Swish!" There was a sound of atmospheric battle in the void. Uchiha Madara''s hair was immediately horrified, and even ignoring his anger at Nagato''s words before, his old body was imprinted at a speed that was completely incompatible with his age. The simplest substitute technique was performed in an instant, Uchiha Madara and the distant substitute wood exchanged positions. Then he saw the double wood shattered directly in an invisible chopping wave. Not only the double wood, but even the ground under his feet showed a crack that was half a hundred long and nearly tens of centimeters wide. "this is" Looking at the scene in front of her, Uchiha Madara''s face suddenly changed. As the true owner of the Eye of Reincarnation, Uchiha Madara knew that the scene before him was definitely the Shinra Tensei of the heavens... Originally, the changing posture of Shinra Tensei was amazing enough. It''s just that Uchiha Madara never expected that Nagato''s use of Shinra Tensei could reach this point. This is a level that has completely surpassed Shen Luo Tianzheng and turned it into his own power. Even Uchiha Madara himself could not do such a thing with reincarnation eyes. In a daze, Uchiha Madara understood that when he and the other party first saw him, he was the true owner of the reincarnation eye. He, Nagato, has surpassed Uchiha Madara, the true master of the reincarnation eye! "This is impossible!" Although he has come to a conclusion, Uchiha Madaras incomparable arrogance made him reluctant to admit, I spent half my life opening the eyes of reincarnation. How could I lose to others in this respect! 518 Chinese website www.518zw. com Nagato on the other side didn''t care what Uchiha Madara was thinking. When he realized that Uchiha Madara was not as powerful as he thought, the red-haired boy had the intention of making a quick fight, and the Chakra in his body was fully operational. The invisible gravitational force turned into various attacks in his hands, sword energy, chopped wave, fist strength, battle axe... Terrorist attacks continue to raging on this battlefield, destroying everything. Faced with such a brutal attack by Nagato, Uchiha Madara could only retreat continuously, and his too old body completely restrained this great hero who was once invincible in the world. As time passed by, Uchiha Madara''s dodge became more and more difficult. In the end, a touch of cruelty appeared in his eyes. "Ugh" In the chaotic battlefield, Uchiha Madara finally stopped his evasive action, and sighed softly, "Really, I didn''t expect to have actually reached this point." "Ok?" Nagato, who was always watching the battlefield, naturally noticed Uchiha Madara''s movements. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Nagato blasted directly with a gravitational chopper, and the terrifying chopper cut through the air, approaching the location of Uchiha Madara, as if to annihilate him along with the surrounding environment. At this moment, a pale humanoid creature appeared under Ma''s feet. That''s nothing else, it was Uchiha Madara''s Shiraizu... The reason why Kurozutsu didn''t wear Shiraizu''s body was entirely because Shizutsu stayed here. And they are the one behind Uchiha Madara left for him. Originally, if possible, Uchiha Madara didn''t want to use it, because if he didn''t use it, Uchiha Madara could survive for some time after the battle, so he could take care of Yahiko for a while to ensure that his resurrection plan went smoothly. Once he uses this backhand, his life will truly enter the countdown. Even if the battle is not over, he will truly face death. Only in terms of the current situation, he had to do so! and so-- "Fit into my body, Bai Jue!" Following Uchiha Madara''s words, all the Shirasu under his feet turned into white light and merged into Uchiha Madara''s body, and Madara''s body also undergone earth-shaking changes in an instant. From an old and flimsy old man to a young ninja in his prime. This time, Shura, who once shocked the entire Ninja world, finally reappeared in the world. "Humph!" After regaining his youth, Uchiha Madara''s mental state also recovered, no longer old, but full of endless arrogance and excitement. Looking at the chopper that was about to hit him, Madara''s eyes returned to the kaleidoscope. More than a kaleidoscope, his eyes have gone one step further and turned into eternal eyes! "Suzoneng!" The unimaginable chakra burst out, and Madara instantly condensed an upright four-armed tengu at a speed more than ten times faster than before. Holding Taito in one hand, the giant tengu slashed out towards the incoming chopper. "Boom!" .. 2609 Chapter 063 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"boom--!" Chakra pierced the void with a sword, and brazenly smashed the incoming gravitational wave. Only after breaking through the gravitational wave, the Chakrata sword in the hands of the four-armed Tengu warrior also lost its form due to the strong counter shock, and was completely broken. "Humph!" Seeing his own results, Uchiha Madara''s face flashed unpleasantly. After regaining the posture of the victory period, Uchiha Madara''s arrogance in his heart has swelled to an astonishing level, and he will feel dissatisfied with some shortcomings. Then the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel in his eyes began to turn. The original four-armed Tengu''s posture Suzuo Nohu changed again, the volume became extremely large, the Chakra stabilized, and the whole body was covered with a layer of armor. The wings on the back armor are changed and equipped with double swords. Almost in an instant, Suzuo Nenghu completely evolved from a soldier to a peerless warrior. The terrifying coercion spread out, making Nagato feel a little depressed. "This is the perfect body of Susano!" Standing inside Susano Nohus head, Uchiha Madaras gaze stared at Nagato tightly, Only those who have used the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye to their extreme pupil power and possessed a huge chakra can open the hair Zoneng is the ultimate form." "Sa, come on, Nagato, let''s dance!" With the last words, Uchiha Madara manipulated Susano''s full body movement, and saw the peerless god of war drew a sword from his wings and cut it out. For the first time, Nagato felt a terrifying sense of crisis. Almost instinctively cast a substitute technique and left the place. Then the red-haired boy saw that a terrifying sword qi passed from where he was originally, and after leaving a deep crack on the ground, it also cut off several mountains several kilometers away. The whole process seemed relaxed and freehand, and it seemed that it did not consume much energy from Suzuo Nenghu. "What a terrible destructive power!" Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help being surprised. To be honest, the red-haired boy does not lack destructive moves, especially the moves of the power of the heavens, such as the sky''s obstacles and the like, are even more ruinous. But in the face of Suzuo''s complete body, these moves are basically useless. The meteorite capable of destroying everything, under that terrifying sword aura, is just a matter of a few swords. To defeat Suzuo Nagato in front of him, Nagato needs to adopt other methods. Thinking of this, Nagato directly floated up, looking at Susao in front of him, his hands opened. "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!!" Unlike the previous self-limiting situation in the battle with Yahiko, Nagato at this time completely released the power of the super god Luo Tianzheng. The chakra in his body consumed more than a quarter in an instant. The terrifying repulsion field appeared in the sky, and blasted towards the position where Susano''s body was. But in the face of this situation, Uchiha Madara did not choose to avoid it. Although his Suzuo can almost completely have wings, he can fly freely. But how arrogant he would be willing to make such a gesture of weakness. "Suzano Dance of Two Swords!" The second hand of Suzuo Nengquan also pulled out the sword from the wings of his back. With two swords in his hand, the peerless Valkyrie wielded an unprecedented destructive sword dance. Suddenly, the sword energy that shattered all phenomena and the repulsive force field that crushed everything had a head-on collision.000 literature www.000wxxs.com "boom--!" The huge collision beyond the imagination of the world broke out completely. The gravitational force of the battlefield was chaotic for a while, the earth broke apart, magma was wanton, and terrifying earthquakes continued to spread toward the surroundings, and even attracted the attention of inner creatures within a radius of hundreds of miles. Under such huge damage, the courtyard where Nagato lives temporarily is naturally difficult to avoid. Uzumaki Kuzina was awakened even more amidst the loud roar. Then the girl was taken aback by the disaster scene in front of her. The rural courtyard in the girl''s memory had been completely turned into ruins and dust. The sky was shrouded in dark clouds, the earth showed many cracks, and magma was everywhere. Vaguely, the girl even saw many creatures wailing and disappearing in it. If it weren''t for an extremely strong guardian enchantment remaining around her, I am afraid that with the power of Kushina, it would be difficult to survive this kind of almost apocalyptic natural disaster. ... ... In the area of ??the catastrophe, Nagato just recovered from the recoil of the collision, manipulating the invisible gravity to condense into an invisible armor, cutting through the smoke and dust. Obviously, the red-haired boy was ready to repeat the old tricks and was caught off guard by hitting Uchiha Madara. Nagato believes that in such a collision, he definitely has the upper hand, not to mention, with Uchiha Madaras state of rejuvenation, his recovery ability is simply incomparable with himself. Just when Nagato acted, he saw a terrifying sword aura bursting through the air. Fortunately, the red-haired boy''s super-intuition was extremely keen, which made him dodge almost immediately, successfully evading the almost killer sword aura. After all, if you eat a sword energy frontally, no matter how strong Nagato is, you will suffer a lot of injuries. In such a battle, such an injury can completely affect the final outcome. Therefore, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a moment of fear, but after being fearful, he felt a little unbelievable, because that sword energy was completely released by Suzuo Nenghu. In the previous collision, Nagato dared to guarantee that his super god Luo Tianzheng would definitely smash it to pieces. Even if Uchiha Madara condenses Susano''s complete body again, it can''t be so fast. Thinking about this, Nagato''s gaze turned to the direction of the attack of sword energy. As the smoke and dust gradually dissipated and the visibility around him expanded, Nagato saw a tall warrior giant standing on the ruin-like ground. More than that, Nagato also saw that around the giant, there was a huge giant condensing. There is a Uchiha Madara in every giant that has been completed or is being completed. Seeing this, Nagato''s mind flashed, and he recalled a certain scene in the original plot. He immediately understood that the previous collision with him was probably not Uchiha Madara''s body. It''s the wooden avatar that he split from the power of the wooden escape between the thousand hands pillars! That is similar to the shadow clone, but the effect is much better than the shadow clone. Chakra can be freely allocated to each wooden clone, and the clone can directly transmit information to the body. The most important thing is that the wood clone created by this clone technique is almost the same as the deity. Under normal circumstances, there is simply no way to tell the difference-after all, Mu Dun is a ninjutsu with life power, and the clone created by the wood avatar is also alive. I am afraid that when Suzuo Nenghu''s complete body was condensed at first, Madara released a wooden clone to replace himself. And his ontology condensed a brand-new Suzuo Nengjin body in that disaster. Just when Nagato understood all the reasons, Uchiha Madara''s Susano entire army had also been assembled, and the entire eight Susano completely stood on the ground. "Sa, can you continue dancing, Nagato!" .. 2610 Chapter 064 Fierce Battle and Psychic You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The eight great war gods stood tall, and the terrifying coercion was oncoming. Looking at the eight statues of Susano that Uchiha Madara was manipulating in the distance, Nagato''s eyes couldn''t help narrowing slightly, and the inexplicable trembling made the boy''s heartbeat stop slightly. The enemy''s strength was somewhat beyond the red-haired boy''s expectations, but it was reasonable. After all, Uchiha Madara is a Ninja Shura who is as famous as the ninja god Senjujuma. Even if you look at the entire Ninja history, he is a super powerhouse at the apex of the ninja. Especially now that it is back to its heyday, the history of Ninja World can be compared to the opponent, I am afraid it is less than a palm. And this is calculated by including the family of the six immortals. Faced with such a strong Uchiha Madara, Nagato who had grown up too short was deterred for a while. It''s just that the red-haired boy is not an ordinary character after all. Soon he broke free from the shock. The corners of the mouth are even slightly raised! "come on!" The chakra flowing in the body was running wildly, Nagato''s fighting spirit soared to the extreme, and the momentum of the whole body became bigger and bigger, and the eyes of the eight war gods seemed to bloom: "Use your full strength, let us fight as much as we can, Uchiha Madara!" "Haha, then dance!" Seeing Nagato''s posture, Uchiha Madara in Susano''s head laughed and said, almost at the same time, all the eight chakra giants of at least 100 meters moved. The chakra giant closest to Nagato immediately drew the excalibur from its wings and cut it out boldly. Two sharp sword qi burst into the air, as if to cut everything off. "Humph!" With a light hum, Nagato did not choose to collide head-on, tapping the ground with his toes, and with the help of gravity, he easily avoided the attacking sword energy. The next moment, the figure of the boy rushed towards Suzuo Nenghu like a bullet. In an instant, the remaining seven Chakra giants simultaneously drew their swords. Fourteen sword qi intertwined into a net and shrouded. "Strong attack power." "But what''s the point of not being able to hit people!" Facing the intertwined web of sword qi, Nagato''s complexion did not change the slightest during the galloping process, and the speed rose again, and lightning passed straight through the gap in the web of sword qi. Almost at the next moment, the figure of the red-haired boy appeared behind a Susano who was on the edge. "King Kong blocked!" Along with the whispers, Nagato displayed the unique abilities of the whirlpool clan. In an instant, six chakra chains inscribed with endless runes burst out from behind the red-haired boy, blasting towards the body of the giant Suzano in front of him. The speed of the whole process was so fast that in the blink of an eye, the giant Suzano was entangled in chains. Uchiha''s brow furrowed in Susano''s body, and he instinctively manipulated Susano to break free of the chains. As a result, he just moved, and he felt the invisible sealing power attached to himself through the Chakra giant. Not to mention breaking away from Chakra''s chains, he even lost the ability to move. "how is this possible!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Uchiha Madara felt a little unbelievable. King Kong''s blockade of this power spot is no stranger. His old adversary, the woman with a thousand hands and pillars, is very good at using this power, but according to his experience, this power may have a great effect on the tail beast. But if it is used to deal with him, especially the complete Suzuo Nohu, the effect should not be great. It''s just that the current situation really exceeded Uchiha Madara''s expectations. But without waiting for Madara to think about it, Nagato moved!Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc Keeping the Chakra''s blockade, the red-haired boy raised his right hand, and the Chakra inside his body gathered along the meridians in his body to the palm of his right hand, and finally burst out a red laser. "The maximum output power of Shura''s attack!" The red laser was like an invincible divine sword, blatantly bombarding the back of Susanenhu''s head, piercing the giant''s defense of Chakra, not to mention, it even pierced the spot. The entire Chakra giant trembled slightly, and then disintegrated instantly, turning into Chakra and dissipating in the surrounding environment. "Really, what a pity!" He raised his eyes and glanced at the seven Susanohs who were still alive, and Nagato put down his right hand, "It''s not the main body, but it is difficult to distinguish the main body." "...Haha, I really underestimated you!" In a blink of an eye, he lost a Suzano, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help laughing after the initial astonishment. At the same time, the seven Suzano shook the wings behind him. The squally wind swept across the earth, and in the whistling sound, the seven Suzonenghus slowly floated into the air. In the next moment, the seven Suzanos with double swords drove the strong wind and rushed towards Nagato. While galloping, their huge size did not affect their speed at all, and quickly hit Nagato''s body. before. Faced with such a fierce offensive, Nagato did not choose to dodge this time. Although the messenger who manipulates gravity has an amazing advantage in high-altitude movement, as long as he wants to, the red-haired boy can completely avoid the siege of the seven Suzuno. But Nagato knew that it was only a temporary situation. The flying Suzano no longer had the defect of slow action before. With Uchiha Madara''s terrifying combat experience, if he blindly avoided, he would eventually be driven into desperation. and so-- "Super God Luo Tianzheng!" Raising both hands, facing the incoming Susano, Nagato once again displayed the super god Luo Tianzheng. Vaguely surpassing all the previous Shenluo Tianzheng''s terrifying repulsive force field burst out of thin air, in the form of a shock wave, blasted toward the front, and had a head-on collision with the attacking sword energy, and even the giant Suzano. "boom--!" In the great collision that shook the world, the two Suzoren who were the first to run out of strength, dissipated. The red-haired boy also flew directly upside down and fell to the ground several kilometers away. And at this moment, Uchiha Madara launched an offensive again, manipulating the last five Susano, directly breaking through the smoke and dust from the big collision, and chasing towards the place where Nagato fell. Suzuo Nenghu, who charged at the forefront, directly chopped out a super-large sword energy that rushed into the sky. Just as soon as he cut his sword energy, Uchiha Madara''s face changed slightly. Because the sword qi he slashed out hadn''t even hit Nagato, he ran into obstacles on the way...It was a pitch-black sphere, a sphere that floated leisurely from the pit where Nagato fell. Madara knows that kind of spheroid, which is the core of another ability of the reincarnation eye, the gravitational ball, to explode the sky. Without waiting for Madara to think about it, Jian Qi slashed onto the sphere. "boom--!" In the sudden roar, an astonishing upheaval appeared. The moment the sword qi smashed through the pitch-black sphere, the terrifying power spread, not to mention the collapse of the sword qi, and the gravitational force in the space of several thousand meters was completely confused. The seven flying Suzonenghu all folded their wings and landed crashingly. In the big pit on the other side, Nagato looked at the seven fallen Susanohs, and couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, fighting with so many Susanohs was really embarrassing for the young man. Nagato understood that he had indeed gone a long way on the path of cultivation. But he did not turn his own practice results into real combat power. Otherwise, this battle would have ended long ago. "After all, it''s still a matter of time!" This kind of emotion flashed in his mind again, Nagato thought thousands of times, and finally made up his mind, his hands were sealed, and the extremely surging Chakra faintly appeared in his body: "Psychic-Outer Golem!" .. 2611 Chapter 065 Horror Golem! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outer Golem. The sacred tree was pulled out of Chakra''s body, an exclusive psychic beast with reincarnation eyes. Nagato''s original plan was to summon Uchiha Madara as a psychic only after defeating Uchiha. After all, this was an existence closely related to the ancestor of Chakra, Teruya Otsuki. Even if the Vientiane Seal was developed, Nagato couldn''t guarantee whether there would be any hidden dangers in completing this channel. It''s just that the current situation is that in the face of the powerful and agile giant of Chakra like Suzuo, Nagato needs similar strength to better defeat the opponent. The Outer Golem is the best choice among the powers Nagato possesses. Red-haired teenagers are not indecisive. When even made a decision! Following the conclusion of Nagato''s psychic seal, the chakras in his body gathered crazily under the traction of the seal, urging the red-haired boy''s will to rise suddenly. In an instant, Nagato''s consciousness was connected to an unimaginable ancient existence. Through his own unique super-intuition, Nagato can clearly sense the violent, fierce and terrifying will contained in the body of the primitive and ancient existence. Fortunately, the ancient existence seems to lack substantial power, so that the will is difficult to manifest. "It seems that the golem is safe for the time being!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, a huge amount of Chakra in Nagato''s body was madly lost, and poured into the ancient body through the passage in the dark. If it weren''t for the big Chakra inside the boy''s body, and he recovered quickly, I''m afraid he would be exhausted soon. At the same time, a large amount of information emerged in the hearts of the teenagers. He has concluded a contract with that ancient existence! "boom--!" A huge cloud of white smoke erupted in the pit where Nagato was. An astonishing roar came from the smoke, and the ground trembled. When the smoke cleared, a huge humanoid monster was seen standing on the ground. The monster''s eyes were covered with a white cloth, the color and body were like dead wood, and there were ten columnar protrusions behind it. Its appearance is very terrifying, and its power is extremely terrifying, as if an angry god descended on the world! The red-haired boy just half-kneeled on top of the monster''s head and stood up leisurely. "Outside Golem!" The moment the monster appeared, Uchiha Madara realized its existence. If Nagato psychic out of the Golem before the real war, Uchiha Madara would probably be very excited, because in his eyes, Nagato who psyched out of the Golem could not escape his palm. It''s just that he doesn''t think so anymore, not to mention, the power displayed by Nagato alone is enough to control the outgoing golem. Under such circumstances, the appearance of the Outer Golem didn''t feel so good to him. According to Madara''s own observations, Nagato can definitely control the Golem of the Outsider without using his own vitality, which is really not a good thing for Uchiha Madara. Without waiting for Madara to think further, the Outer Golem that had just appeared acted. The monster-like body rushed towards the spot where Madara was at an astonishing speed, completely unaffected by the twisted and chaotic gravitational force around him. In the blink of an eye, the outside golem rushed in front of a Susanou. In the face of Suzuo Nohu who could not resist, the Golem of Outer Dao showed an extremely cruel side.400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com Withered wood-like hands grabbed Susao Nohu''s body straight away, and the Outer Golem opened its mouth wide, like a wild beast, and it smashed its defenses. The horrible attraction burst from the golem''s mouth, swallowing the entire Suzuo Nenghu in the blink of an eye. The spots in Suzanohuri were also transformed into chakras, swallowed by the golem. "Roar--!" After swallowing a Suzanoh, the Golem of the Outer Dao couldn''t help but screamed up to the sky, and four chains completely condensed from Chakra shot out from its mouth, pointing directly at the remaining four Suzanoh. Faced with such a situation, the remaining four Suzuo Nenghu frantically struggled. Uchiha Madara, who has been with the outside golem all the year round, naturally knows the horror of this golem, even if it is only an empty shell now, it has the power to shock the world. The chain that burst out from the golem had great restraint on the Chakra, especially the tail beast Chakra. If you are bound by that chain, even the Outer Golem will be defeated. just-- "How can it end like this!" Regardless of her arrogance in her heart or her future plans, Madara would not just give in. The chakra running wildly in his body urges Susanoh! Coupled with the planet''s original repair ability, the chaotic gravity gradually subsided, and one of them finally broke free from the influence of chaotic gravity and flew into the sky. The other three Suzanohs were trapped by chains, and the seals inscribed on the chains blocked their actions. In the next moment, the mouth of the Outer Dao Golem burst into a powerful attraction again. The chains began to recover, and Suzuo Neng entered the golem''s belly. "Roar--!" The continuous swallowing gave the withered wood-like golem a little more vitality and fierceness, and the blindfolded white cloth concealed a terrible fierce light, making the long door above the golem''s head frown. The boy vaguely understood that the more the golem swallows Chakra, the more difficult it will be to control it. "It seems that this big guy should be handled properly after the war." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato raised his head slightly, looking at Susano in midair and Uchiha Madara who was located in Susano''s head, feeling a little pity. Nagato felt that his luck seemed to have a tendency to flourish. If not, the eight statues of Susanohori must have one Uchiha Madara, how could the seven consecutive shattered statues of Susanohuri and Madara are all wood clones! "But it doesn''t matter, take it, Madara!" Whispering to himself, Nagato was operating the chakra extraction method, swallowing the surrounding natural energy, continuously transforming the chakra and pouring it into the outer golem. In an instant, the Golem of the Outer Dao roared again, and several huge thunder and lightning burst into the sky behind it! Beyond the power of the Golem, the lightning it releases is almost equal to the lightning in nature. Its speed is exactly the speed of light. Susano who bombarded the sky in less than an instant! "boom--!" ps: The next chapter solves this battle... 2612 Chapter 066-Withering and Ending You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The violent roar resounded like the roar of the sky. The hurricane caused by the collision swept across the sky. Even torn the earth. Under the extremely fierce bombardment of the terrifying thunder and lightning released by the Outer Golem, even Susao Nohu''s complete body instantly cracked, and then gradually shattered in the process of flying backwards. Above the outer golem, Nagato raised his right hand, slightly blocking the aftermath of the collision. Purple eyes peered forward through the gap between the fingers. Although the blow of the Outer Golem was earth-shattering, the red-haired boy didn''t believe that Uchiha Madara would die in this waythe sense of crisis still remained in the super-intuitiveness of the dark. Sure enough, the next moment, Suzuo Nenghu, who had been shattered to only half of his head and arms, delivered the final blow. The series of Gouyu condensed entirely from the last Chakra of Suzuo Nohu came straight through the air. Facing the sudden attack, the Outer Golem raised his hands and protected him. "Boom boom!" A series of gouyu bombardments hit the body of the outer golem, and in the continuous roar, this completely distorted monster couldn''t help but back several steps. Nagato, who was on top of the golem, couldn''t help feeling the roar of his ears, a little shaking. At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s figure appeared. Holding a sword in his hand, he appeared in front of Nagato. just-- "I have been waiting for you!" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the red-haired boy''s super-intuitiveness burst to the limit at this stage, without any prelude, the boy tapped the ground with his right foot, and the whole person turned into an afterimage and rushed up. Chakra burst out with his right hand, yin and yang turned around on its own, turning into a sword. The two men holding the sword intertwined in an instant, and with a clanging sound, Nagato slightly opened the spotted sword with the power of Shinra Tianzheng, and the whole person rushed into his arms, and the sound of the flesh piercing suddenly sounded. The blood flowed from Uchiha Madara''s abdomen and dripped on the Golem Statue. The battle seems to be over at this moment! It was only at this moment that Nagato''s sense of crisis had risen to the extreme, and without waiting for any response from him, Uchiha Madara''s hands let go of Tachi and grabbed his body. "Ahem, it seems that I won!" It was none other than Uchiha Madara who was talking, and saw a hideous look on the face of the pierced man. Chakras appeared in his body, and dense runes appeared, which would cover Nagato''s body. No need for anyone''s explanation, Nagato knew that if they were really covered by these runes, he would be really dangerous. Thoughts were flying, among the sparks and sparks, the red-haired young man burst out in spirit, seizing a certain power. That is the terrible power sleeping in the deepest part of my eyes. then "Om!" As if dropping a stone on the calm lake, with Nagato''s body as the center, the time and space with a radius of 100 meters also shook a mysterious ripple.Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com Afterwards, Sun Luo Wanxiang completely withered at this moment. All the vitality turned into death in an instant, and the sky, the earth, and even the outer golem showed a strong will of death-especially the outer golem, which was originally alive and kicking directly lost its vitality. Through the contract, Nagato can know that the Outer Golem is still alive, but it needs a lot of vitality to recover. And the violent will in the depths of the Outer Golem also fell into a deep sleep, completely quiet. This is the case with the Golems of the outside world, and Uchiha Madara is no exception. I saw this Ninja Asura''s body was aging in an instant, and under the endless will of death, he didn''t even have time to say anything. The whole body was slightly stiff, then he fell back and lost his vitality. After doing all this, Nagato instantly felt exhausted, half kneeling on the golem, breathing heavily. After a while, the red-haired young man who had regained his energy slightly got up and glanced at the fading scene of all things around him. He couldn''t help but say, "The realm of life and death is really amazing." The realm of life and death, the new power derived from the outer path after the Nagato reincarnation eye is advanced. Originally, Nagato could only see the boundary line between life and death. What appeared to be external was to see an auxiliary force such as a person''s lifespan. It was only in the crisis that he further tapped this power. From simply seeing, to a little fiddle with the boundary between life and death. It was just a simple stroke, it was not a manipulation at all, it could only be said to be a slight interference. As a result, Uchiha Madara, the great ninja hero, was killed here. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but feel the terrible realm power again. "It just consumes a little bit!" With emotion, Nagato couldn''t help but raise his hand to rub his temples, "Chakra''s consumption is good. Interfering with the boundary line of life and death will consume a lot of energy. It takes a good night''s sleep to recover." "But before that, let''s clean up the battlefield and leave here." With these thoughts flashing in his mind, Nagato acted quickly to seal Uchiha Madara''s corpse, disarm the psychic of the outer golem, and found Kusina at the edge of the battlefield through special induction. Seeing Nagato''s appearance, Kushina looked very excited, and at the same time looked at the red-haired boy with a little fear in his eyes. Obviously, the battle between Nagato and Uchiha Madara somewhat frightened this pungent girl. After calming the girl a little, Nagato found the comatose Yahiko through his super intuition. He originally wanted to kill him, but after a little thought, Nagato only left him a Vientiane seal. After doing this, Nagato seals again. Reverse psychic art reappears. "Bang!" White smoke appeared suddenly, then dissipated. The figures of Nagato and Kushina have disappeared in place. And shortly after the two left, several masked ninjas wearing Konoha foreheads appeared on this battlefield, and then they were shocked by this shattered to a bit horrible place. From the perspective of the current era, these dark ninjas can''t understand the situation at hand. However, Anbe is ultimately an elite ninja who has gone through many trials. They quickly recovered and began to investigate the situation on the battlefield, and then they found Yahiko without a surprise. Only after awakening Yahiko, the Anbu saw a pair of pure eyes that looked like a child: "Who... are you? Who am I?!" Anbe: "..." .. 2613 067 Konohas Decision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha, Hokage Office. Contemporary Naruto Sarutobi is standing by the window, listening to the report of the Anbu Ninja next to him, while looking at Yahiko who is interacting with a few children in the distance through the glass of the window. Until the Anbe Ninja report was completed, Sarutobi Hisaki still maintained such a posture. His face is a bit complicated, sometimes happy, sometimes cloudy. After hesitating for a while, Sarutobi Richan spoke. "what is his name?" "Yahiko!" Hearing the question from the third generation of Naruto, Anbe Ninja said without hesitation, "The boy''s name is Yahiko. This is what he said, and it is also his last memory." "Yahiko, a good name." With such emotion, the heart of the three generations of Hokage was full of complexity, and he said in a deep voice, "Have you ever asked someone from the mountain clan to read it, can you find some other memories." "I''ve seen it, even the subtle mystery skills of the mountain clan are blank in his mind." Anbe''s answer gradually gave the third generation of Hokage a choice. Not long ago, there was an unimaginable vibration in the remote area of ??the country of fire. The Anbe ninjas near the source of the vibration went immediately, and then they found a terrible ruin and Yahiko. According to the investigation of the Anbe ninjas, the ruins are likely to be a terrifying battlefield. To be honest, the conclusions of the Anbe Ninja''s investigation are really scary-such a terrible battlefield ruins, in this era, only the confrontation of the two major ninja villages can be cast. All the traces remaining in the ruins are very biased towards the conclusions of the Anbe ninjas. Under such circumstances, even the three generations of Hokage who have been paying attention to the situation of Konoha and Yunyin have shifted their eyes-Sarutobi Hisaki who has come from the era of the first Hokage knows what is truly powerful. Even at this time in the Ninja world famous reputation, the three generations of Naruto did not feel that he was a strong. He thinks he is inferior to the second generation of Hokage, let alone the first generation. If that ruin is indeed a battlefield where the strong fight, then the three generations of Hokage must think carefully about whether there are some strong people from the first generation of Naruto in the dark place of the Ninja world. It is not a good thing for Konoha to appear such a strong person when Konoha is swaying. Then, the three generations of Hokage learned of Yahiko''s existence. When I first knew Yahiko, the three generations of Hokage only regarded him as a survivor on the battlefield. Although I lost my memory, I was lucky to survive. But at the first sight of the opponent, Sarutobi Rischi knew he was careless. Through the special induction of the shadow-level powerhouse, or the intuition of the powerhouse, he knew that Yahiko was a terrifying powerhouse. Hidden under the innocent appearance that day, is the vast chakra beyond the normal shadow level powerhouse. The most important thing is that the Chakra in Yahiko''s body is familiar with Sarutobi Rischi. After a little thought, a figure of a wood dragon with a foot appeared in his mind. "His Chakra looks a lot like the first adult!" Such an unbelievable conclusion flashed in his mind, and Sarutobi''s mind couldn''t help being a little confused, "Although the quality and quantity are not comparable to the heyday of that adult, there is nothing wrong with that feeling!" As a direct disciple of the first and second generations of Hokage, Sarutobi Hisaki is naturally very familiar with the previous two generations of Hokage''s Chakra. Especially the chakra of the first generation of Naruto, the chakra that seems to contain life, is unique in the entire Ninja world, at least for so many years, Sarutobi Hizumi has seen the first generation of Naruto possess this kind of chakra. According to Sarutobi''s inference, this kind of chakra with life is the reason why the original Hokage could use Mu Dun. And now, someone with Chakra similar to the original Hokage appeared in front of him, and Sarutobi Rischi thought for the first time that the opponent was probably the owner of Mu Dun. This is not a trivial matter. It was Sarutobi''s extraordinary disposition, and he felt shocked.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com In his opinion, it would not be a good thing if the existence of the original Hokage Senjuzuma really appeared, for no reason. The existence of the original Hokage would be too disruptive. In addition, Yahiko''s identity is unclear, and there is too much instability, and there was even murder in his heart. Just thinking of Konoha''s loss of Nine Tails and Jiraiya, the third generation of Hokage hesitated. In his opinion, if Mu Dun could be obtained, Konoha''s strength might not be weakened, but rather stronger... This is definitely a very cost-effective business. And the complete blankness of Yahiko''s memory made Sarutobi Rizen more inclined to this choice. "Crack!" At this moment, the door of Hokage''s office was pushed open. Shimura Danzo, with a large sword on his back and a bandage on most of his cheeks, walked in and said, "Sarutobi, I heard that Anbu has found a young man with amnesia in the shock of this remote area." "...Yes, his name is Yahiko." Taking a deep look at the uninvited Danzo, Sarutobi Rizen slowly spoke. Shimura Danzo is a companion and close friend of Sarutobi Hizuchi. The two of them have been on and off, and in the past years, they have helped Konoha''s powder for an unknown amount of harm. In view of this, Sarutobi Rizen gave Danzo''s root organization great power. As a result, from the current situation, it seemed that the root organization seemed to have a big tail, and it seemed to have penetrated too much in Konoha. You must know that Danzo had only just communicated all the information to him. Thinking of this, Sarutobi Rizen''s heart couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy. "Leave him to me!" Dont know what his old mans thoughts were in the mind, Dan Hidden heard Sarutobis answer and said directly, With the ability of the root organization, he will definitely know that, Yahikos secret... "No need!" Without waiting for Danzo to finish, Sarutobi Hizaki immediately interrupted, "I have made a decision on how to deal with Yahiko. From today, Yahiko will be my closed disciple." "Since he has lost his memory and is completely blank, let the Will of Fire become his belief!" "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Hearing this, there was a little displeasure between Danzo''s eyebrows, but there was no objection. Danzo at this time only knew that Yahiko had a chakra beyond imagination, and did not know the characteristics of that chakra. He wanted Yahiko only because of the terrible ruins of the battlefield. Yahiko, who had completely lost his memory, obviously couldn''t provide much information. Therefore, in the view of Shimura Danzo, if the three generations of Hokage can make his promise to make Konoha an extra film-level powerhouse, he has no other opinion. What Danzo doesn''t know is that in the future, he will regret the decision now. Danzo, who didn''t know this situation, immediately changed the topic: "Sarufei, it''s time to make a decision about the matter with Yunyin!" "Ugh" Hearing the words of an old friend, Sarutobi Hitoshi couldn''t help but sighed, "If I can, I really don''t want to make this decision. After all, it''s not long before the end of the Second Ninja World War." "But for Konoha, I can only do it, let Oshamaru and the others make a quick battle, don''t expand the war!" "Your root organization will also work together, so I don''t need to teach you how to do it!" "of course!" Hearing this, a grinning smile appeared at the corner of Danzo''s mouth... 2614 Resume updates next month You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I have caught a cold these few days, and the weather is so painful.. Weishu Bar www.weishu8.com 2615 Chapter 068 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Konoha made a decision, Urenin Village. After solving Uchiha Madara''s and Kurozutsu''s two major problems that could be called the shady scenes of the Ninja world, Nagato, who felt comfortable all over, quickly returned to this village that seemed to be bathed in the rain forever. The leader of Yuren Village, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo almost got the news at the first time and rushed over. Then after seeing Jiuxina, the Ninja demigod was dumbfounded. After regaining his senses, Sansho Fish Hanzo ordered his subordinates to properly arrange Uzumaki Kushina, and couldn''t wait to hold Nagato back to the central office building of Yuren Village for a private conversation. Hanzo is extremely curious about the experience of going out for several months in Nagato. Especially after seeing the nine-tailed man Zhu Li. Konoha''s loss of the Ninjaman''s Zhuli has spread throughout the Ninja world these days. Almost all the ninjas are speculating about the whereabouts of the Ninjaman''s Zhuli. Hanzo thought it was in which Great Ninja village was hiding. It''s just that Hanzo never expected that the one who hid the Kyuubi Juli was not Danin Village, but Nagato. Although Konoha was severely offended in this way, since Nagato joined Amunin Village, Hanzo no longer fears the Five Great Ninja Villages. In his opinion, Amunin Village, who owns Nagato, is destined to surpass the Five Great Ninja Villages in the future. village. But at this time, the resources of the ninja world were already monopolized by the five big ninja villages, and the rise of any small ninja village would inevitably take food from the big ninja village. Under this premise, there is not much room for peace between Uren Village and Konoha Village. It doesn''t matter whether Konoha is offended or not. What Hanzo cares about is how Nagato got the power of the Kyuubi. Its just that when Nagato skipped the panel and Kazuki, followed his encounters when he went out, came to Starnin Village to capture the stars, killed Jiraiya, suppressed Miaoki Mountain, intercepted Kusina, and ambushed Uchiha Madaras experiences. After coming out, Sansho Fish Hanzo''s mind was blank. After a long while, this Ninja demigod came back to his senses, looking at the red-haired boy in front of him, with no expression whatsoever. In just a few months, Nagato''s experience is really bizarre. Whether it was capturing the meteorite, killing Jilaiya, suppressing Miaomu Mountain, intercepting Hu Yunyin, and winning the Nine-Tailed Human Pillar Power, any of them was a major event that shocked the Ninja World. As for the last Fusas Uchiha Madara, he thought it was a fake unless he knew that Nagato was disdainful of deceiving people. After all, as everyone knows, Uchiha Madara died long ago by Konoha''s first Hokage. The reappearance of a legendary ninja who should have died decades ago has explained many problems...Although Nagato has killed him in ambush, Sansho Fish Hanzo inexplicably feels that some strangeness has appeared in his familiar ninja world. Thinking of this, Hanzo looked at Nagato and slowly said, "Can you tell me why Uchiha Madara wants to kill you." "Of course it''s because of reincarnation!" Hearing this, the corners of the red-haired boy''s mouth slightly twitched and said softly. ... ... It was already three hours after Nagato left the central office building in Yuren Village. In the past three hours, the red-haired boy told Sanjiao Yu Hanzo about the origin of his reincarnation eye and the relationship between the two sons of the Liudao immortal, and successfully made the Ninja demigod dull again and again. Of course, the reason Nagato does this is not due to factors such as bad taste. Well, the red-haired boy does have a little bit of evil. But he hopes to broaden the horizon and knowledge of Sansho Fish Hanzo, so as to help him break through his own limitations. After all, the breadth of knowledge also affects a person''s achievement to some extent. Just as the frog at the bottom of the well who doesn''t know how wide the world is, will never have the idea of ??breaking through the ancient well, if the experience is too short, even the strong will be tied to their common sense and cannot make progress. In any case, Sansho Fish Hanzo has helped a lot in the process of growing up, and Nagato will naturally give back. Of course, when helping Hanzo to broaden his knowledge and horizons, Nagato also paid attention to proportion. What he was talking about was what Uchiha Madara knew, not the real history of Ninja...Apart from unnecessary, Nagato didn''t want to arouse the terror of the six immortals hidden in the dark side of Ninja. Yes, fear!Look at the novel www.look37.com As the eldest son of the ancestor of Chakra, the Six Dao Immortal possesses incomparable talent. Although his body is old and dead, his soul is independent of the pure land and guards the dark side of Shinobi. Of course, this is the statement of the six immortals in the original plot, and Nagato remains suspicious. Before seeing the Six Dao Immortals, Nagato was unable to characterize it, but through the so-called original plots, Nagato could vaguely grasp a characteristic of the Six Dao Immortals. That is, the Six Dao Immortal does hope for peace in the Ninja world, but he prefers his two sons to decide the winner and lead the peace. If it weren''t for this, there won''t be so many wars in the long years after his death. With the power of the six immortals, even if only the soul is left, he can secretly manipulate the Ninja World and bring the world to peace. Nagato was not the reincarnation of the two sons of the Six Dao Immortals, but he got the reincarnation eye. Based on this alone, Nagato definitely entered the eyes of the six immortals. Especially after he killed Uchiha Madara, the Six Way Immortals will definitely pay more attention. Under such circumstances, if Nagato still knew the true history of Ninja World, how would the Six Way Immortals feel. This question is worth exploring, but for the moment, Nagato feels that he still has to resist his curiosity. "Cut, it''s really troublesome!" He curled his lips secretly, and Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy. Fortunately, although the Six Dao Immortal was a threat, he also seemed to have some restrictions, and he didn''t control the Ninja World''s intelligence very well. Just be careful, Six Dao Immortals will never get too much information from themselves. This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato temporarily left the matter of the Six Dao Immortals behind. After all, even if Nagato really confronts the Six Dao Immortals, their battle will be in the future, not the present. Thinking back, Nagato thinks of the previous discussion with Hanzo in the office. After expanding Hanzos worldview, the two discussed the situation in the world of Ninja and the issue of how to deal with it. They finally concluded that there will be a small rule war in the world of Ninja and believed that the village should Watch the changes. "The war between Yunyin and Konoha, although it is not a world war, it should be worth mentioning." "It''s just that I should pay more attention to my strength than this!" Thinking of this, Nagato''s thoughts moved, and a virtual layout appeared in front of his eyes. ... Name: Nagato Age: 10 Spirit: 4.3+ Physical body: 2.1+ Reincarnation Eye: lv7 (expanded) Chakra refinement: lv9+2 Sealing technique: lv9+1 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv8 Wind attribute: lv7 Thunder attribute: lv5 Fire attribute: lv5 Soil attributes: lv5 Innate ability: incomplete fairy, super perception, perfect control Source energy: 330 (45+35+50+200) Comprehensive evaluation: Super strong at the super shadow level, but lack of understanding and need time to settle. ps: After drinking a few glasses of wine, I woke up thirsty in the middle of the night, and saw so many rewards, I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed... 2616 Chapter 069-Nine Xinnai and Xiao Nan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The data on the panel is very cool and gorgeous! But after a battle with Uchiha Madara, Nagato knew that there was a lot of water in this data. If Uchiha Madara was not in his old age, the result of the battle would be really hard to say. As stated in the comprehensive evaluation of the panel, lack of understanding requires years of precipitation. therefore-- "Be patient!" Looking at the three-digit original energy on the panel, Nagato couldn''t help muttering to himself. Originally, after pushing his seal technique attainments to the master level, Nagatos original energy was only forty-five points left, but whether it was to conquer Kusina, defeat Yahiko, or kill Uchiha Madara, it was all He brought a lot of gains. The superposition of numerous counts made Nagato''s original energy reach as much as 330. More than that, maybe it is because Kyuubi has a very large status and role in this world. After subduing the Nagato of Kushina, even after some time, the original energy will automatically increase a little. To be honest, seeing so much original energy, Nagato really wants to use them all. The feeling of being promoted constantly is really fascinating. It''s just the boy''s reason that restricts his actions. After a long time, after stopping the urge to use the original energy, Nagato began to think about how he would complete the precipitation in the shortest time. After thinking for a moment, he thought of fighting and learning. Needless to say about fighting, the lack of Nagato fighting experience is an indisputable fact. With the almost omnipotent seal like the Vientiane Seal, Nagato can completely limit his strength to a lower level, and improve his combat experience through various battles. It''s not just a matter of experience, the battle can also allow Nagato to dig out the power that he had previously improved through the panel. As for learning, that is the insight that Nagato got after using the panel many times. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, the presence of the panel is like an eternal beacon, guiding him toward the highest Yuanshi, and the original energy is the driving force that pushes him towards Yuanshi. All of this is based on the knowledge and wisdom learned by Nagato. If Nagato''s knowledge base and wisdom accumulation are insufficient, even if its strength is raised to a very high level through the panel, it will fall into a bottleneck due to the lack of foundation. Therefore, through multi-faceted learning and combat cooperation, Nagato will definitely be able to complete the precipitation of its own strength at a faster speed. Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t wait to start his own practice. "However, before that, let''s go and see Kushina." After slightly regaining consciousness, Nagato found that he was in a rather unfamiliar street...Speaking of which, although he lived in Yurenin Village for a few years, the young man was really not familiar with this village. Because this is a rainy village, I often encounter rainy weather when I go out for a while. Nagato focuses on spiritual practice, and has no mood to play around on rainy days. Looking around, Nagato snapped his fingers, and then saw a ninja wearing a mask and respirator appear beside him, bowing slightly and saluting: "My lord, what''s your order?" Looking at the ninja who appeared, there was no wave in Nagato''s heart. Nagato knew that there was a ninja behind him secretly following him. This is what Hanzo had previously ordered in person. Not only that, he also knew that the ninja in front of him was estimated to be a direct subordinate of Sansho Fish Hanzo...Because the poison of Hanzo''s Sansho Fish was too alarming, his subordinates should wear respirators to prevent accidental poisoning. "Where is the girl I brought back, take me there!" "Yes!" New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net ... ... Perhaps because of Kyuubi''s importance, Kushina''s residence is located in the hinterland of the village. Under the guidance of the masked ninja, Nagato crossed two streets and soon came to Kushina''s residence, a large courtyard that occupies a lot of land and is rare in the entire Yuren Village. After shaking off the ninja, Nagato pushed open the gate of the courtyard. From a distance, he saw two young girls just approaching. One of the redheads was the whirlpool Kushina he brought back from outside. And the other girl with long light blue and purple hair was...Xiao Nan. "Yeah, Nagato-san!" Nagato saw two girls, and the girls naturally saw Nagato. Jiu Xinnai, who was more outgoing, raised his right hand for the first time and greeted him, but before she could continue to speak, he saw Xiao Nan next to him rushing up and hugged Nagato. Slightly stunned, Jiuxina couldn''t help but raise his brows. She and Xiao Nan met for a short time, less than two hours, but in a short period of time, Jiu Xinnai also fully understood that Xiao Nan is a very quiet girl. Therefore, seeing the quiet Xiao Nan act like this, she naturally felt quite surprised. Nagato on the other side also felt a little sluggish when Xiao Nan hugged him up. Then the softness and warmth from his body made the red-haired boy come back to his senses, and a warm arc appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I am back!" "Ok." Responding to Nagato softly, Xiao Nan seemed to feel quite ashamed. He buried his head in the arms of the red-haired boy and did not raise his head. Nagato didn''t care much about this, so he hugged the girl and looked at the approaching Jiu Xin. Chennai. "Stains, you are just over ten years old, right." Unknowingly, Kushina, who had arrived in front of Nagato, met the red-haired boy''s gaze and said jokingly, but between the words, a blond figure flashed across the girl''s heart. Kushina was naturally aware of Bo Feng Shuimen''s goodwill towards him. Although Jiu Xinnai didn''t have a good impression of Bofeng Shuimen at first, she gradually gained a lot of good impressions with her later contact, but all of this ended with her surrender to Nagato. Thinking about this, Kushina''s mind rippled for a while, and then soon he recovered from Gujing Wubo. "Ten years old is not young anymore." Nagato didn''t care about Kushina''s ridicule, and looked at Kushina and Xiao Nan in his arms, "Are you going out, and how did you meet?" "Well, Xiao Nan is going to take me around this village." "As for how we met..." Speaking of this, Jiu Xinnai''s gaze turned to Xiao Nan, and his tone gradually changed, "Xiao Nan took the initiative to come and chat with me, but now think about it, it seems that Xiao Nan''s real purpose is not to come to me." Hearing Jiuxinai''s words, Xiao Nan didn''t say anything, but buried his head deeper. "Okay, don''t tease Xiao Nan." Looking at Kusina, Nagato shrugged slightly and said, "It just so happens that I have been too immersed in practice in the past few years, and I haven''t seen Yurenin Village well. Let me stroll with you." "Okay!" Naturally, Jiuxina would not object. Even Xiao Nan came out of Nagato''s arms, looking very interested. In this way, accompanied by the two girls, in the drizzle, Nagato walked through Yurencun, a village where he had lived for several years, for the first time in earnest, leaving cheers and laughter in different places... 2617 Chapter 070 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, Nagato began a new practice. His practice is not as he pleases, but according to a certain rule, which is basically to understand the chakra extraction method in the morning, and limit the strength to conduct combat training in the afternoon to improve combat experience. In the evening, Nagato is used to read books and learn various materials about Chakra practice. Time flies, and half a month passed in an instant. In the past half a month, perhaps because he has already stood on a new realm of the Chakra practice system, Nagato has gained a lot, and it can even be said to be great. Among them, the increase in the understanding of Chakra practice and refinement method is the smallest gain. But even so, Nagato can clearly feel that every aspect of running the Chakra Refining Method has become smoother, and the whole person is getting closer to the natural energy. Even the immortalization process showed some signs of speeding up. Of course, signs are only signs. If you want to really speed up the process of immortalization, this little time is not enough, but it is a good thing to speed up the process of immortalization. After all, what Nagato wants to truly incarnate as an immortal needs time in years. If the benefits brought by the perception of Chakra extraction are more reflected in the future, then the benefits of fighting practice are tangible, even visible to the naked eye. In just over half a month, with hundreds of battles, Nagato''s combat experience has improved by leaps and bounds. Including the use of super-intuition has also been significantly improved. Even if the power level remains the same, the red-haired boy''s combat effectiveness has increased obviously. If he were to fight Uchiha Madara again, the process would not be as difficult as before. At this time, Nagato can definitely stabilize Uchiha Madara. More than that, with the constant battles and the use of various ninjutsu, physique, and blood succession abilities, Nagato''s huge power gained from the panel promotion, vaguely felt a sense of solidity. Nagato knew that he was digesting the enormous power that had previously been enhanced by the panel at an astonishing speed. In a few months'' time, the teenager can absolutely digest his own strength. As for the final study, I am afraid that Nagato''s biggest gain in half a month. A few months ago, the red-haired boy understood the true path of Chakra practice under various conditions, surpassed the world, and entered a new stage of practice, but that was all. If you regard practice as a book, then Nagato has listed a basic outline. Through the outline, the red-haired teenager knows the truth that this book wants to tell, but knows it. For today''s teenagers, this truth is a little false and can''t really understand. And the crazy study of the past half month has made Nagato understand the wisdom of countless Chakra practitioners. These wisdoms seem to be turned into countless words in the book "Practice", assisting in explaining the truth, and giving Nagato a more and more detailed understanding of the path of Chakra practice. The result of this is that Nagato''s mind is smooth, the path is clear, and the spiritual realm has been significantly improved. Even on the road of spiritual practice in the future, Nagato can definitely go further and be more stable! Therefore, at this time, Nagato''s desire for various chakra practice materials is even greater, but Yuren Village is a small village with a shallow foundation after all, and there are not many chakra practice materials. But in more than half a month, the boy had read all the chakra information in the village. Faced with this situation, Nagato immediately found Sansho Fish Hanzo. just-- "You came just right!" Before the red-haired boy could tell the problem he had encountered, Sansho Fish Hanzo said seriously, "We seem to be unable to continue to watch the changes. Konoha''s ninja has come to the door." ... ... "Konoha came here?" Wuyou Novel Network www.wutxt.com Hearing the words of Sansho Fish Hanzo, Nagato immediately thought of the Uzumaki Kushina that he had turned back, and said, "Could they find Kushina in Yunin Village." "That''s not true!" Denying Nagato''s guess, Sanshoyu Hanzo only handed two intelligence scrolls and a letter to Nagato. The red-haired boy took the scrolls and opened one of them. This is information about the war between Konoha and Yunyin. Yes, war! Konoha and Yunyin finally went to war. While practicing, Nagato also heard about it, but he didn''t care because it was destined to be a short-term confrontation. A few years after the end of the Second Ninja World War, the two major Ninja villages could not withstand the consumption of a new round of war. Although it is a war, both sides in the war will exercise restraint. And the content of the intelligence also confirmed Nagato''s judgment... Although Konoha and Unyin used Yunokuni as the battlefield and invested in a military battle, the combined losses of both sides were less than three digits. There are no double digits among the dead elites, and there is no Shangren who truly falls. As for the shadow-level powerhouse, that is the existence of soy sauce. On the contrary, Jiraiya''s personal disciple, the husband of Kushina in the original book, the future four generations of the Naruto Wave Fengshuimen performed well in this battle, and the faintly golden sparkle of the future made the Ninja world admire. "As far as the situation is concerned, Konoha has the advantage, and Yunyin has not revealed much disadvantage." After reading this information, Nagato thought about it slightly, came to his own conclusion, and said, "There should be a battle between masters as the conclusion of this war." "Yes, Konoha and Yunyin are not idiots." Glancing at Nagato with admiration, Sanshoyu Hanzo said as if it were a supplement, "If Konoha had not shown a certain degree of strength in the issue of the robbing of the Kyuubi Manju, this war shouldn''t have even occurred." "If Konoha can win this war, even if it is only a small victory, the next few years will surely be peaceful years." "just" "What if Konoha loses?" Following Hanzo''s words, Nagato thoughtfully opened the second scroll. This is a piece of information about conflict incidents on the border between the country of rain and the country of fire. The specific situation is not yet known. It is only known that the atmosphere at the border between the country of rain and the country of fire is quite tense. "Huh, what a conflict incident." Seeing this, Nagato''s eyes flashed, and he said coldly, "Who did it, Yanyin or Shayin, so brave enough to actually want to drag our Yuren Village into the water." "Who did it? I don''t know yet!" Hearing Nagato uttering the five words,''We Yunin Village'', Sansho Fish Hanzo''s mood suddenly became happy, and he said, "Anbu can only be detected. There are ninjas of Iwaguru, Sagakura and Konoha near the border In activity." "Is it!" Speaking quietly, Nagato opened the last letter. This is a letter of inquiry and a visiting post from Konoha. Konoha first asked Yuren Village for its inaction in the border conflict, and then declared that he would send an envoy to Yuren Village. I hope Yurenin Village can give a satisfactory answer. The last person to sign is Shimura Danzo! "Haha, Danzo, the answer!" Smiling mockingly, Nagato''s hand shook slightly, and the entire letter turned into powder. Standing up, the red-haired boy''s mind went back and forth, and finally turned into a seemingly helpless, but murderous sigh, "Really, the tree wants to be quiet but the wind is not stopping!" .. 2618 Chapter 071 Inference and Decision! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shimura Danzo. This is a very impressive name for Nagato. From the suicide incident of Konoha White Fang, to the death of Yahiko, the blackening of Nagato, to the extermination of Uchiha, the defection of Osamaru, Shimura Dan was extremely active in the so-called original plot. Carefully study Danzo''s deeds, and Nagato had to say the word''service''. This guy is a complete messenger! Although many tragedies in the original work have a chance of happening, if it weren''t for Shimura Danzo''s Konoha''s darkness, it would probably not happen at all. Therefore, after seeing Shimura Danzo''s name, the red-haired boy instinctively felt that something was wrong. According to common sense, the conflict between the border of the country of rain and the country of fire is indeed very likely to be caused by the two big Ninja villages, Shayin and Yanyin. After all, the conflict between the two countries is indeed beneficial to them. However, if Shayin Village and Yanyin Village didn''t make a move! "This possibility really exists." Coming to this conclusion, a flash of light flashed in Nagato''s mind, "You know, not long after the end of the Second Ninja World War, the two major Ninja villages as losers are still accumulating strength." "Even if they desire to get chestnuts from the fire, they will not be willing to start the third Ninja World War at this time." "After all, if the world war really starts, even if they win, they will lose a lot, and they will even lose too much and be found by other small Ninja villages to take the opportunity to surpass." The more I think about it, the more Nagato feels that the source of the border conflict is probably not the work of Yanyin and Shayin. So the question is, if it''s not for Yanyin and Shayin''s handwriting, then who is it? The answer is obvious, it is-- "Shimura Danzo!" After reaching this conclusion, Nagato told it to Hanzo of Sansho Fish. Hanzo, who heard this conclusion, didn''t believe it at first. After all, Konoha is in a rather delicate situation now, and Sansho Yu Hanzo doesn''t think that Konoha''s dark Shimura Danzo dares to provoke himself at this time. Hanzo is still very confident in the deterrence of his "demigod". Just looking at the red-haired boy''s firm expression, Hanzo couldn''t help but feel puzzled. After a moment of silence, he dispatched his most proud Anbu ninja. ... ... Compared with the Anbe of other Darenin villages, the Anbe of Yunin does have many shortcomings. Not to mention other countries, even the internal intelligence of Yuno Nation, Yunin Anbu cannot fully control it, but that is only caused by the insufficient number of so-called ninjas in Yunin Anbu. In terms of ninja abilities, the rain ninjas who have the teachings of Sansho Fish Hanzo are not inferior to the other ninjas in the Anbe of Onin Village. After all, the Kingdom of Rain was once the battlefield of the Ninja World War, but it was extremely chaotic, with all kinds of rebels, and bandits emerging in an endless stream. Under such an environment, Yuren''s quality was still very high. With their ability, it is not too difficult to just verify an inference. After all, Rain Country is also the home of Yurenin Village! On the second day, Nagato and Hanzo got the news. "Damn it!" Seeing the message from the Anbe Ninja, Sansho Fish Hanzo couldn''t help but lose his voice. According to the investigation of the ninjas, after the border conflict occurred, Iwanin and Sharen near the border, including the Yanyin Village and Shayin Village behind them, did not take any special actions. On the contrary, Konoha Ninja, and Konoha Village behind them do a lot of action. It''s just the specific situation, the Anbu has not yet been able to find out clearly. However, what kind of character Sanshoyu Hanzo is. With his experience and insights, he can vaguely judge Konoha or Shimura Danzo''s intentions based on this intelligence information alone.20 Novel Network www.20xs.org Because of this, a lot of surprise and anger emerged in the heart of Sanjiao Yu Hanzo. He was surprised at Konoha...or Shimura Danzo''s boldness, who dared to plan Urenin Village at this time, but he was even more angry that Danzo dared to ignore him, a ninja demigod. By the side of Sansho Fish Hanzo, Nagato looked indifferent, not too surprised. In that so-called original plot, Shimura Danzo once ignored the name of the demigod. Using Konoha as a backing, he pinched the Sansho Fish Hanzo to death, and made Unin Village a puppet of Konoha. After all, although the demigod is powerful, he is only alone after all, far inferior to the serious Konoha Ninja Village. I am afraid that in the eyes of Danzo, if Sanshoyu Hanzo wants to protect his village, he must compromise with Konoha...The border conflict incident, I am afraid Danzo wants to suppress the design of Yuren Village. After all, a few years ago, Konoha had suffered a small loss in the battle for the heir to the name of the Rain Country. If you don''t show your strength a little bit, I''m afraid Yunin Village won''t give in! "It''s just that Hanzo is not alone anymore!" This thought flashed through his mind, and the murderous intent in Nagato''s heart gradually permeated. The red-haired boy originally planned to practice for a few more years, and waited until the current strength was completely settled before shooting Konoha. It''s just that the plan is not as good as the change. Konoha has come to find the fault, and Nagato naturally does not want to remain silent. and so-- "Go to war!" Nagato''s words echoed around. Hearing this, Hanzo, who was still frightened, suddenly recovered and looked at the red-haired boy. Then he saw a pair of deep purple eyes. And... the will in the eyes! Closing his eyes, Sanjiao Hanzang took a few deep breaths, got up and walked to the window of the office, looking at the village bathed in drizzle through the raindrops through the glass. "Are you sure?" After a while, Sansho Fish Hanzo spoke slowly. To be honest, after knowing Danzo''s intentions, Sansho Fish Hanzo did have the idea of ??starting a war, but that was only a moment. As the leader of Urenin Village, he could not let his likes and dislikes influence his decision. Konoha''s terrifying background and the power of victory in the two Ninja Wars still gave him a lot of pressure. Even today Konoha is in a weakened state, he still dare not underestimate it. "of course!" Nagato''s answer was calm and gentle, but it was full of unquestionable strong self-confidence, "The current Konoha, after all, can only fight so few people, none of them are my opponents." "Well!" After hesitating, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo finally made a decision, "Let Konoha, or the whole world see it, I am the will of Yunin Village, Yunin, and will never give in!" At the moment when he shouted the slogan, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo felt the depression in his heart suddenly loosened a little. In a daze, Hanzo had a little understanding. He realized that over the years, while he was constantly running for the village and the country, he had become more and more afraid of the various big countries in Shinobu. If it weren''t for today''s decision, this fear might turn into a compromise in the near future and become a restraint to imprison oneself. Thinking of this, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo looked at Nagato with gratitude flashing in his eyes. Before he could say anything, he saw a Yuyin anbu ninja appear in front of the two, bowing and saluting: "Two adults, Konoha''s messenger has arrived outside the village." "How to deal with it?" With eyes condensed slightly, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo looked at Nagato and said. "See you!" The red-haired boy also got up leisurely, patted the non-existent dust on his body, and said lightly, "Since I can act as a messenger, I must be Danzo''s confidant. There should be a lot of information I want to know..." .. 2619 Chapter 072 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not long after, Nagato saw Konoha''s messenger. There is only one messenger, wearing a green vest that symbolizes the color of the leaf, and wearing a vortex-shaped Konoha forehead guard on his forehead. It looks like a young standard Konoha ninja. Only the red-haired boy could vaguely see the coldness and enthusiasm in the eyes of the messenger. "interesting!" The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but a little, and Nagato whispered to himself. With a slight movement of his ears, Konoha''s messenger who heard the red-haired boy''s whispered words gave him a calm look. In fact, the moment he stepped into this office, he was very curious. According to Konoha''s previous information, the prestige of Sansho Fish Hanzo in Urenin Village is absolutely thriving. In the village, Hanzo''s status even surpasses the name of the country of rain. Under such circumstances, the Yuren people were absolutely trembling at Hanzo''s side, not to mention just whispering a few words, I am afraid that they will not move before receiving Hanzo''s order. However, the red-haired boy in front of him looked extremely relaxed, and that detached posture made Konoha''s messenger very curious. After thinking back and forth, Konoha''s messenger thought of a person who only appeared in Konoha''s intelligence a few years ago. He had appeared in the emperor of the kingdom of rain and had contended with the mysterious boy of Oshemaru. Looking at it again, the red hair burning like flames seems to be only eleven or twelve years old... "It seems that it is indeed the mysterious boy." This kind of judgment flashed in his mind, and Konoha''s gaze immediately turned to Sansho Hanzo on the main seat of the office, "Mr. Sansho Hanzo, my name is Shimura Ren." "Now by the order of the leader of the Konohagen organization, Shimura Danzo, come to meet." Speaking of this, Konoha messenger, or Shimura''s impressive momentum suddenly rose, and said, "Presumably, your village should have reached a conclusion on the incident of the border conflict between our two countries." "...Sure enough, Shimura Danzo!" Listening to the messenger''s words, the Sansho Fish Hanzo on the main seat sighed slightly, his expression gradually becoming cold. "not good!" Seeing this scene, Shimura''s expression changed slightly. Before coming to Yuren Village, there were a lot of discussions within the root organization about the choice of Yuren Village, but most people believed that Yuren Village would choose to attach to Konoha. Even if the current Konoha loses Kyuubi, there are some disadvantages in public opinion. But Konoha''s foundation has not been shaken. You should know that although the tail beast is a strategic super weapon, since its creation, Konoha has used the tail beast to fight a handful of times, even less than a palm. Especially in the second Ninja World War that just passed, Konoha didn''t even have it. The reason is simple. Konoha can defeat other Ninja villages without using the tail beast. Unlike other Ninja villages with tail beasts, because of the multiple use of tail beast weapons, the human column power does not know how many changes. But this is also normal, after all, it is the period of three generations of Naruto in power. In a sense, it is the most prosperous moment in Konoha''s history. Although it is far inferior to the first and second generations of Naruto in terms of combat effectiveness, the third generation of Naruto is definitely a qualified film, inheriting the heritage left by the first and second generations, he has developed Konoha to the strongest point in the world. Whether it''s the upper ninja or the middle ninja, even if it is the lower ninja, Konoha has more ninjas than any other ninja village. Not only that, Konoha also has the most complete ninja training mechanism in the ninja world. And enough to cultivate the deep foundation of the film-level powerhouse. Under such circumstances, as long as Sanchoyu Hanzo is not a fool, he would choose to fall into Konoha''s arms... It was just to stimulate Sanchoyu Hanzo, the so-called Ninja demigod, and Shimura Danzo did not come in person. "Fortunately, Master Danzang did not come in person!" With such thoughts flashing in his mind, Shimura made it immediately... He didn''t want to shoot Sansho Hanzo, Shimura never thought that he could cause any harm to the demigod. His purpose is to commit suicide, through his own death, to make the enemy''s premeditated miscalculation.Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com To be the messenger of Danzo, Shimura is not a mediocre person. On the contrary, as a member of Danzo, Shimura has very keen thinking and decision-making. When he realized that the situation was not good, he knew that when Hanzo saw himself, he probably wanted to get information from his mouth. Although he has the root organization''s tongue and end, and he can keep himself from telling the root organization and the secrets of Konoha Village, there are ways in the Ninja world to obtain information directly from a ninja. Therefore, Shimura makes a judgment that he must die, and it is best to destroy his body. just-- "Very decisive action, but meaningless in front of me!" Suddenly, the voice rang in Shimura Renren''s ears, and then he felt a terrifying force appearing all over his body, appearing from all directions, completely confining himself. The mysterious boy who had made him curious before appeared in front of him with his right hand sticking out: "Let me see where Danzo is hiding!" "Human Dao!" ... ... After half a minute, Nagato released his hand. Allowing Shimura to paralyze on the ground without knowing his life or death, the red-haired boy gently rubbed his head with his right hand, selecting and digesting the information he had obtained from Shimura''s soul. Through the intelligence, Nagato easily saw the growth experience of a classic root organization ninja. Darkness, distortion and coldness occupy most of this ninja''s life. But they did not collapse because of this. Instead, they were determined and filled with endless enthusiasm... It was just that the target of this craze was not Konoha, but the leader of the organization, Shimura Danzo. "Brainwashing methods are very good, I have learned a lot!" Secretly sighing with Danzo''s methods, Nagato quickly extracted the information he wanted from Shimura''s memories of more than ten or two decades, and then his brows were raised slightly. "How is the harvest?" Seeing Nagato''s reaction, Hanzo next to him asked. "Not bad, this guy is a close friend of Danzo!" Signaling the guy who fell on the ground, Nagato immediately said, "I have found the location of the guy Shimura Danzo, and more than that, there are also many other Ninja Village''s strongholds in the country of rain." "what?" Hearing this, Sansho Fish Hanzo frowned. Although he also knew that because the strength of Yunin Village was too weak, coupled with the fact that as the battlefield of the second Ninja World War, there was still some chaos inside the country, so that the ninjas of other Ninja villages could easily lurk in this country. But when I heard it, Sansho Fish Hanzo still felt very uncomfortable. Because he is the guardian of the Rain Country, Sansho Fish Hanzo! "Since its uncomfortable, clean it all up!" Seeing Hanzo''s reaction, Nagato knew what he was thinking in his mind, "I will mark those strongholds on the map, and the whole village will be dispatched together to clean up the whole country!" "it is good!" Sansho Fish Hanzo is eager to try, but hesitates. Only soon, he made up his mind! The demigod''s eyes were full of flames. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Nagato''s face. Hanzo was relieved to be able to make such a decision, because the appearance of this decision symbolized that Hanzo had officially embarked on a different path from the original... 2620 Chapter 073-Action and Enchantment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Rain Ninja Village is fully operational. Perhaps when it comes to the overall situation, Sansho Fish Hanzo will be somewhat indecisive, but after really making up his mind, this Ninja demigod showed unprecedented courage. Under his order, the fighting ninjas of the entire Ninja village assembled at an astonishing speed. At the same time, a valley hundreds of kilometers away from Yuren Village. "Super God Luo Tianzheng!" Suddenly, a voice came to this quiet valley. Immediately, several figures sprang out from all corners of the valley, and the bitter murderous intent spread in all directions, but the next moment, the terrifying murderous intent appeared inevitable stagnation. The unimaginable terrifying repulsive force field burst out from the center of the valley, flattening everything completely. There was only a rumbling sound in the whole process, and all the figures hiding in the valley were wiped out. "call!" When all the smoke and dust that was set off dissipated in the hazy drizzle peculiar to the country of rain, Nagato, standing volley above the valley, couldn''t help exhaling a suffocating breath. Obviously, at the same time that Sansho Fish Hanzo mobilized Shinobu Village, Nagato also launched an independent action. The reason for acting alone was originally very simple, because the strength of Yu Ninja Village was too weak. Compared with the foreign ninjas and Nanishi who lurked in the land of rain, the ninjas of Rain Ninja Village do not have an advantage in terms of quantity or quality. The only advantage is Nagato and Hanzo. Under such circumstances, Nagato and Hanzo divided the foreign ninjas and Naniwa in Yu no Ninja into two parts. That is, the ninjas of the Five Ninja Village and the ninjas of the non-Five Ninja Village. The former are small in number, but given the rich heritage of the Shinobu village where they were born, there are likely to be strong ones. They will be personally in charge of Nagato. With the current strength of the red-haired boy, they can completely suppress all accidents. Although the number of the latter is large, but the strength is uneven, basically they are relatively weak, and they are completely suitable for training Yuren. Yes, hone! In the eyes of Nagato and Hanzo, if they simply want to eliminate the uneasy factors in the land of rain, they can do it with their strength almost standing at the top of the world. It''s just that if the two of them are allowed to do everything, then the existence value of Yurenen Village will be devalued. The fact now is that compared to Nagato and Hanzo, Urenin Village is a bit too weak. Therefore, this purge operation was directly defined by Nagato as a troop training. Sanshoyu Hanzo personally led the Yunin people to practice. Nagato is responsible for eliminating unexpected factors. just-- "It''s kind of boring!" After looking around and confirming that there were no survivors in this valley through his own super-intuition, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but sighed and complained. Now Nagato is destroyed by the secret stronghold of Iwagaki Village in the territory of the Land of Rain. Before that, Nagato also visited the strongholds of Sain and Unin. By the way, the location of the stronghold was obtained by Nagato in the mind of the Konohagen organization ninja Shimura, which made people have to feel the Konohagen organization''s powerful intelligence capabilities. It was this powerful intelligence capability that allowed Nagato and Hanzo to learn about all the uneasy factors in the Land of Rain. And the destruction of these three strongholds was instantaneous. Nagato is really too lazy to fight with the weak. They all descended through reversal spiritism and directly recorded the super god Luo Tianzheng. In the eyes of the red-haired boy, he is only qualified to let himself kill him if he survives under the super god Luo Tianzheng. .918 novel www.918xs.com It''s just a pity that none of the strongholds in the three Ninja villages are expected to be strong. "The Wuyin Village has no stronghold in Yuzhi, so only Konoha is left!" This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato suddenly started looking forward to it. The Chakra inside his body turned on its own, and the red-haired boy''s reverse psychic technique unfolded instantly. Immediately, with a''bang'', Nagato''s figure disappeared in place. ... ... The border of the country of rain. Ancient deserted city. This was originally a defensive barrier built by the country of rain to resist the invasion of the country of fire, and even became the trade center of the country of fire and the country of rain during peacetime. Only with the influence of the Second Ninja World War, it has long since turned into a desolate border town. On weekdays, only a few soldiers and ninjas from the Land of Rain are stationed. In the recent border conflict, Konoha''s ninjas behaved very aggressively, dispelling all the soldiers and ninjas, and occupying it strongly. "Bang!" Along with the sound and white smoke, Nagato''s figure appeared not far from the deserted city With his heart, he ordered the creatures around him as the counter-psychic coordinates to leave quickly. The red-haired boy had originally thought of directly destroying the deserted city in front of him with a super god Luo Tianzheng. Just as he looked up and looked forward, the boy felt his eyes light up. The desolate ancient city stands quietly in the dim whispers, and the various traces of swords dotted all over the city wall seem to be telling the time when the ancient city was in turmoil. After destroying three strongholds in a row, Nagato had accumulated a lot of murderous aura in his heart. At this time, facing the ancient desert city, he couldn''t help feeling shocked. The whole person felt a little happy. And at this moment-- "Four Purple Flame Formations of Ninja!" Four different voices sounded in four different directions around Nagato, and then the red-haired boy found a purple translucent cube shield appeared horizontally, surrounding him. Not far away, the psychic beast that hadn''t completely left just touched the wall, and then wailed and burned out. Seeing this scene, Nagato raised his brows slightly. Looking around, the red-haired boy saw seven or eight ninjas wearing animal masks standing outside the purple wall. Among them, four ninjas are standing at the four corners of the cube, maintaining a purple shield. "Interesting, I was discovered!" Faced with this situation, Nagato''s face did not change, but he said loudly, "Should it be called Konoha or the root organization?" It was just that his words did not cause the slightest reply, and the masked ninjas still stood cold. If it weren''t for them, Nagato would have thought they were robots. "...What a boring reaction!" There was a slight silence for a moment, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy. At the same time, the red-haired boy raised his right hand, facing the front, and the Chakra inside his body turned into an invisible repulsive force field along with the crazy output of his will, sweeping across the four directions!.. 2621 Chapter 074 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time goes forward three minutes. A mansion in a deserted city, Konoha''s temporary office. Shimura Danzo, who still had most of his cheeks tied with a bandage, stood alone in front of the window, feeling the cold and drizzling wind blowing from the outside world, his eyes were deep and cold. Not long after, a ninja wearing a mask appeared behind Tuan hiding with a slight noise, half kneeling on the ground. "how is it!" Without any turning around, Danzo asked indifferently. "The ambush is ready, Master Danzo!" The masked ninja who was half-kneeling behind Tuan''s hideout replied respectfully, "As long as the psychic beast has any changes, the ambushing team can immediately find clues to the main messenger behind it." "Ah That''s good!" Hearing the reply from his subordinates, Danzo finally showed a trace of satisfaction on his face. You should know that when he knew that a psychic beast was wandering outside the deserted stronghold not long ago, Danzo was quite annoyed, because that meant his traces had been exposed. Fortunately, the root organization responded in a timely manner, waiting for the psychic beast to act, and then follow the vine. Shimura Danzo highly approves of the ability of the root organization. In the early years... during the First Ninja War, Danzo and the third generation of Naruto''s Sarutobi Hisaki belonged to the second generation of Naruto''s team. The two regarded each other as competitors and kept competing with each other. In a certain battle, the second-generation Naruto team was hunted down by the Golden Horn of Yunninja Village. The team members discussed the need for one of them to act as a bait to lure the enemy. In order to ensure the smooth retreat of other teammates. Although Danzo had the desire to volunteer to be the bait, but at the critical moment, he did not say it because of timidity. As a result, Rizhan stepped up immediately and offered to let himself be the bait. But the second generation of Naruto decided to act as a bait for the future of Konoha Ninja Village. But Sarutobi Hizaki was appointed as the third generation of Hokage because of that move. In this regard, Shimura Danzo was extremely dissatisfied. In his opinion, he was denied after a short thought. If he really talks about Naruto''s aptitude, Danzo''s confidence will definitely surpass Sarutobi. The root organization is the product of Danzo''s will, or ambition. Based on the fundamental concept of rooting in the depths of the earth and supporting the development of Konoha, the big tree, the root organization drives the dark means, brainwashing each member, erasing names and feelings, and even the past and future, turning them into tools . This idea and method are extremely dark, but the root organization created from it is absolutely satisfying to anyone in power. Regardless of the speed and efficiency of the task, the root organization surpasses the dark part of Konoha. "However, this is not enough!" Slightly raised his eyes and looked forward, Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but feel complacent. His purpose of creating the root organization was not just to compete with Sarutobi Hitoshi, but also for Hokage''s position. Yes, Hokage! Even after years of baptism, Danzo at this time is still the ninja who dreamed of Naruto in the past. He longed to be Kokage''s Hokage, and slay all Konoha''s enemies. It''s just that Hokage is Konoha''s highest leader after all. It is obviously not an easy task for Danzo, who has not been recognized by the second generation of Hokage, to be on the throne. To this end, Danzo needs credit, a credit that Konoha can''t refute. And this time planning for Yuren Village is one of the credits of Danzo''s plan. In fact, Danzo began to pay attention to Yunin Village before the Second Ninja World War was over. After all, there was a Sansho Fish Hanzo who was able to fight against Sannin. Although I am disdainful of the name of the demigod of Sansho Fish Hanzo... Danzo, who has experienced Konoha''s first Naruto period, is very clear about the power of the ninja god, Senjujuma. In his opinion, Hanzo, the so-called demigod, is too far behind to be worthy of the word''God'' at all.918 novel www.918xs.com But Danzo never denies the great strength of Sansho Fish Hanzo. But he also saw the weakness of Sansho Fish Hanzo. That is, Rainin Village and Rain Country. As long as this point is clear, Danzo is sure to hold the Sansho Fish Hanzo and make Uren Village a vassal force of Konoha, thus increasing his own merits. Thinking about this, Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but feel a little smug. then-- "boom--!" A sudden roar burst into his ears, and Danzo even felt the floor under his feet sway slightly, almost subconsciously, Danzo jumped out of the office. Before landing, Danzo saw it, and the wall of the deserted city completely collapsed in an instant. A terrible shock came from the front, and the whole city was shaken. Many abandoned buildings collapsed. Even in the drizzle and hazy weather, the smoke and dust from various collapses still covered the sky and the city. "What happened!" Seeing the dramatic changes in front of him, Shimura Danzo was suddenly surprised. Almost as soon as he landed, dozens of figures gathered from all directions and guarded Danzo. Obviously, they were members of the root organization distributed in the deserted city. It''s just that Danzo''s eyes didn''t stop on his subordinates at all at this time, he stared straight ahead. In his vague intuition, it seemed that something beyond his imagination had happened. "Om!" At this moment, there was a turbulence in the smoke and dust in the distance, and a red figure broke through the smoke and dust, like a sharp arrow from the string, blasting towards Danzo. "not good!" "Protect your lord!" "Edden Earth-Return of Earth and Land!" The members of the root organization who were always on alert by Danzo reacted immediately, and the three masked ninjas instantly took a few steps forward, sealing their hands at the same time. The ground in front of them screamed, and immediately pulled out three large defensive rocks. however-- "boom--!" The incoming red figure slammed into the defensive giant rock at an astonishing speed. Amid the violent roar, three giant rocks were knocked into pieces in an instant. Not only the giant rock, but also the three ninjas who used the technique to fly upside down during the impact and hit the ground severely. In the muffled sound, the ninjas vomited blood and dyed the earth red. Their aura weakened a lot in an instantit was obvious that they had lost their combat effectiveness. But with multiple obstacles, the galloping red figure also stopped her figure. At this time, Danzo could see clearly the appearance of the attacker. "It''s you!" Looking at the attacker in front of him, Dan Zang''s face unconsciously showed a look of horror. In terms of appearance, this is a red-haired teenager who is only eleven or twelve years old, but the extremely transcendent posture and the deep and mysterious purple eyes make people can''t help but ignore the other''s age. Although he has not actually met, Danzo still knows the existence of the other party. A few years ago, it was the opponent who repelled Oshemaru. The most important thing is that according to Danzo''s speculation, the boy in front of him is in the same group as Hanzo. His appearance also symbolizes the attitude of Sansho Fish Hanzo in a sense. Thinking of this, Danzo couldn''t help but panic...... .. 2622 Chapter 075-Awakening in Despair You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is a saying that seeing it is better than hearing it. Before seeing Shimura Danzo, Nagato used a lot of information, including the so-called original plot, to construct a deep and dark image of a mane in his heart. After the meeting, the red-haired boy sighed in disappointment. Because he saw it, Danzang''s eyes panicked. In Nagato''s heart, the real heroes shouldn''t have a look of panic. No matter what dangerous situation they face, the heroes should not change their face and face it calmly. From the point of view of a red-haired boy, Shimura Danzo in front of him is clearly unqualified. Just after another thought, Nagato realized that the current Danzo was not the Konoha''s darkness in his memory who had experienced two wars in the Ninja world and countless dark baptisms. He was just the loser who competed with Sarutobi Hizen for three generations of Naruto. Thinking of this, Nagato''s face showed relief. Danzo naturally saw the change on Nagato''s face. He didn''t know the psychological history of the red-haired boy, but he couldn''t help feeling a burst of anger when he looked at the disappointed expression. He Shimura Danzo is the second in command of Konoha, the sole leader of the root organization, and the guardian of Konoha! How can I endure the contempt of the boy in front of me! "Do it, kill him!" In anger, Danzo immediately issued the order. Obtaining Danzo''s order, dozens of ninjas in the root organization around did not hesitate, and started to take action. Seven or eight of them rushed forward with Taishou in their hands. The offense of the ninjas was not a blind charge, but a mode of encirclement, strangling from different directions. The handful of swords cut through the air, and shone with an astonishing cold glow under the drizzle. "not bad!" Facing the siege of the ninjas, Nagato raised his brow slightly. In recent times, red-haired teenagers have been conducting combat training in Yunin Village. Among them, hand-to-hand combat is the most frequent. After all, the background of Yunin Village is insufficient, and many ninjas are mainly hand-to-hand combat. Coupled with the tempering of the chaotic environment of the Rain Country, the Yurens are still very good in hand-to-hand combat. It''s just that compared with the root organization ninjas in front of him, Nagato had to admit that Yunin was still a lot worse. In admiration, the Chakra inside Nagato''s body turned around. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng changes!" The powerful repulsive force field starts from the body of the red-haired boy and spreads in all directions, but the force field that spreads out is not fan-shaped, but a variety of subtle convex shapes. The incoming ninjas were hit by the invisible force field one after another, flying upside down one after another, and the arms holding the swords were even more twisted. Seven or eight Taito swords fell from the air, and Nagato raised his hand, holding one of them. "It feels so smooth!" Swinging the sword that he had easily obtained, Nagato muttered to himself softly, tapping the ground with his toes, and the power of the gravity force instantly blessed the red-haired boy. In an instant, the young figure appeared next to the ninja closest to him at a speed beyond common sense. Under the blessing of universal gravitation, Nagato''s hand flew out with Taito. "tear--!" The sound of the blade cutting the flesh and blood sounded around, and then Nagato cut the ninja in front of him with a knife, and the blood immediately spilled over the ground. The whole scene is even more silent. next moment-- "kill!" After all, the ninjas of the Root Organization were not ordinary ninjas. Facing the terrifying combat power of the red-haired boy, they were only slightly surprised, without the slightest fear. Not only did he have no fear at all, he took the initiative to attack. "interesting!" Facing the enemy''s siege, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly raised, and he suddenly discovered that this method of directly killing the enemy with a knife seemed more interesting than Shenluo Tianzheng.Yushuya www.7ys.cc Immediately, the red-haired boy no longer used large-scale attacks, but faced him head-on with the sword. In this way, a fierce fight was staged in this ancient deserted city. The ninjas of the Konoha root organization perfectly demonstrated Konoha''s background, various exquisite cooperation, endless ninjutsu, illusion, and even enchantment seal art, are constantly unfolding. More than that, the ninjas of the root organization also showed a kind of cruelty beyond human beings. Even if they were severely injured, they did not retreat even if they were severely injured. If they felt necessary, they would even sacrifice themselves without hesitation, turning them into an attack to kill the enemy. In the face of such a siege, even ordinary shadow-level powerhouses could not be pleased. It''s just a pity that they met Nagato. Even if he no longer uses those large-scale attacks, he can''t be underestimated by relying solely on the blessing of gravity, combined with the super-intuition and the experience gained from the recent combat training of the red-haired boy. Unimaginable speed and power, amazing combat intuition and growing experience. Nagato is holding the sword, harvesting the enemy''s life little by little. As time passed, Nagato''s battle became more and more easy, and he even had a leisurely mood to mobilize the power of the human world and extract knowledge from the minds of the ruined ninjas. After half an hour, the battle was over. At this time, the deserted city became more desolate and dilapidated, and there were traces of different ninjutsu everywhere, as well as blood stumps, and a red-haired boy holding a sword standing in the center of the bloody battlefield. Looking at the results of the battle around him, the red-haired boy exhaled a long breath for a while. "Really, enjoyable!" With such emotion softly, Nagato quickly digested his battle gains, not only the combat experience, but also the knowledge he had read from the defeated ninjas. At the same time, he looked around, slightly confused: "Where is Danzo?" Soon, a few breaths of leaving quickly appeared in his perception. "Going to run? You can''t escape!" ... ... On the other side, a plain a few kilometers away from the deserted city. Danzo is running away with two subordinates. Yes, run away! After seeing Nagato''s unimaginable fighting ability, and then thinking about the collapse of the city wall, Danzo knew that with his current strength, he could not help him. Faced with such a situation, Danzo, who doesn''t want to die, can only choose to escape. just-- "Damn it!" As he ran, Danzo couldn''t help but look back at the deserted city, or in the direction of Urenin Village, "Damn Urenin Village, or Hanzo, and that damn boy, you wait for me." "My Shimura Danzo here swears that I must recover today''s account!" Just as soon as his words fell, he heard a long sonic boom from a distance, and then Danzo saw a red figure from far and near with some horror. "I''m sorry, you don''t have a future!" With such words, the red-haired boy rushed towards Danzo, the Taitou in his hand was slightly raised, and the cold light reflected from the cold blade made Danzo suddenly feel desperate. At this moment, time seemed to extend indefinitely, and Danzo''s spirit couldn''t help but feel a little trance. The memories of the past appeared in his mind one by one, the worship of the ninja god when he was young, the days of studying under the second generation of Naruto, and the karma of Sarutobi Hisaki... All the memories kept flowing, and finally stayed on the Konoha and root tissues. "When am I so weak?!" Inadvertently, a thunder flashed through Danzo''s mind, awakening him completely, "I am Danzo, Konoha''s guardian, how could I die like this!!" The roaring will urged the operation of Chakra, and Danzo completed the seal at a speed beyond the past: "Wind escape-vacuum wave!" .. 2623 Chapter 076 Fierce Battle and Lightning You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shimura Danzo''s counterattack was completely beyond Nagato''s expectations. In fact, after Ming Gou''s current Shimura Danzo was just the loser who competed with Sarutobi Hizen for three generations of Naruto, Nagato knew that it was easier than imagined to kill Shimura Danzo. The reason is simple, the Chakra system is a force closely related to will. A weak-willed person is vulnerable even if it is strong, while a strong-willed person is very likely to create miracles even if it is weak for a while. This is reflected in the original work. Nothing else, just the so-called protagonist of the original book! -Naruto vortex. From Nagato''s point of view, that guy is completely weak except for the two major plug-ins, the vortex bloodline and the nine tails, but in the plot, he can defeat the so-called strong one by one. The reason for this situation is precisely because Naruto has a firm will that is beyond the imagination of the world. No matter what kind of hardship and hardship, Naruto can''t stop Naruto from moving forward. This is the real reason why Uzumaki Naruto became the protagonist! Danzo, who appeared in front of Nagato, was in the exact opposite of Naruto''s, and his will was surprisingly weak. According to the red-haired boy''s inference, Danzo is clearly still in a state of losing his Hokage qualifications. The establishment of the root organization is entirely to escape this lost mentality. As for the Danzo in the original plot, I am afraid that he has got rid of his loss and re-established his will. After understanding this, Nagato knew that it was not difficult to kill Danzo. The situation was just as the red-haired boy had expected. When he rushed towards Danzo with a stance that surpassed the speed of sound and got rid of gravity, Danzo was almost ready to die. Just never thought, just as he was about to kill Danzo, he launched a counterattack. A straight wind blade burst out from Tuan Zang''s mouth. "boom--!" Nagato, who was already hard to dodge, made a decisive decision, covering the repulsive position all over his body, and then swiped the sword towards the incoming wind blade and slashed straight out. In the violent collision sound, the wind blade dissipated, and the red-haired boy took a strong impact and stepped back slightly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shimura Danzo''s hands were sealed again: "Wind escape-continuous waves of vacuum!" Multiple wind blades burst out from Tuan Zang''s mouth, and instantly crossed the distance between the two of them, and slashed down towards each key position on Nagato. "interesting!" Facing Danzo''s pursuit, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly raised. He found that Danzo at this time seemed to have changed individuals, swept away the dust in the soul, and was reborn. Immediately, Nagato raised a trace of interest in his heart, and raised his empty left hand: "Shenluo Tianzheng change, shock mode!" The power of the heavens originating from the eyes of reincarnation was once again unfolded, and the repulsive force field was twisted into a straight forward impact under the will of the red-haired boy, blasting out. In the face of the distorted impact of the repulsive force field, the wind blades did not shatter unexpectedly. Not only that, the impact field also rushed straight to the location of Danzo. Fortunately, the awakened Danzo finally recovered his extraordinary combat experience as a shadow-level powerhouse. He immediately noticed that his right foot was slightly hard, and the whole person leaped back. "It''s now, Shura''s attack!" Seeing Danzo leaping up, Nagato''s heart moved, and Chakra appeared in his body, turning into a long arm, and then into the shape of a barrel, condensing the laser to be launched. Danzo, who was in mid-air with nowhere to focus, was obviously very difficult to avoid this blow. Seeing Danzo is about to fall into crisis-Chinese www.bxzw.net "The heart-to-heart technique!" One of Danzo''s subordinates who had been in soy sauce after the battle between Nagato and Danzo raised his hands, and in a flash, Nagato felt a spirit impact on him. "Humph!" With a frown, Nagato''s Shura attack that had been condensed could not help but stagnate slightly. The chakra running in its body stimulates the power of the human world. In an instant, Nagato used the power of the human world to absorb all the spiritual power of the future attack. Not to mention, he also hooked out the opponent''s soul and swallowed it all. "Konoha, the secret technique of the mountain clan, it''s kind of interesting!" After digesting the memory he had obtained, Nagato''s super-intuition reacted, turning his head slightly, and for the first time he saw another subordinate of Danzo released a large number of bugs toward him. "Send bad bugs, from the oil girl clan." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s originally condensed Shura attack appeared again, but the laser did not hit Danzo, but swept toward the incoming insect swarm and the ninja who released the insect swarm. Under the terrifying laser, the insect swarms fell one after another, and the ninjas of the oil girl clan also instantly turned into two halves. The whole process was completed in less than a moment, and it was a complete mess. After dissipating his condensed arms, Nagato''s gaze turned to Shimura Danzo again, and Danzo at this time just recovered from the shock of the death of his two subordinates. "You, who are you!" Looking at the red-haired boy in front of him, Shimura Danzo''s voice was a bit difficult. The other party was so young and powerful that he inevitably thought of his childhood idol, the god of ninja who pacified the world of ninja with wood escape. Could it be that a new generation of Ninja God has appeared, but he does not belong to Konoha! Thinking of this possibility, Danzo felt extremely heavy in his heart. And with the heavy comes murderous intent! At this time, Shimura Danzo couldn''t help thinking about whether he could kill the young and shameless strong man in front of him at the price of his own life. "My name is Nagato!" Danzo''s murderous intent and determination can naturally be felt by Nagato, but he doesn''t particularly care about it, "If nothing happens, I will be the rain shadow of the future!" "Then, let me see how much pleasure you can give me, Danzo!" As soon as the voice fell, Nagato turned into red afterimages and rushed towards Danzo. In the face of this situation, Danzo, who had already known the speed of Nagato, immediately sealed: "Wind escape-continuous waves of vacuum!" Multiple wind blades appeared in the air, strangling towards Nagato. But Danzo himself started to move at the same time... He knew that vacuum Lianbo could not cause damage to Nagato. The reason for using this ninjutsu was to hinder the opponent''s actions. just-- "You still underestimated my speed, Danzo!" While whispering in a low voice, Nagato''s gravitational force maximized the output, and the whole person once again broke through the sonic boom, directly avoiding the plural wind blades, and appeared in front of Danzo. "not good!" Tuan Zang''s face changed wildly, but he couldn''t react at all. At this moment, a flash of lightning appeared, blocking the blade of Nagato! "Keng!" .. 2624 Happy New Year everyone You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As mentioned above, I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day, and...I just came back from home, and time is running out. Sorry, take a leave today.. Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com 2625 Chapter 077-Uneasy and White Teeth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Konoha, Hokage Office. The third generation of Naruto Sarutobi was standing in front of a world map hanging on the wall. After listening to the battle situation reported by Anbe, his gaze was fixed on the map. From time to time, Sarutobi Risaki''s wrinkles slightly, and it seems a little annoying. At this time, it was less than a month since Konoha and Yunyin went to war, and the number of real battles between the two sides was very few, but the situation of the war was not as good as he thought. The main reason is that the three generations of Raikage Ai in Yunyin Village seem to be a bit too strong. Even if Oshemaru and Bo Feng Mizumen join forces, it is difficult to suppress him. "The future Yunyin must pay more attention to it!" "Are you going to make some dark hands." This thought flashed in his mind, and Sarutobi Rizen thought of his old man for the first time. If he wanted to take a secret hand against Konoha''s enemies, he and his root organization were the most suitable. It''s just that recently the old man seems to have set his sights on Yunin Village and the demigod. Regarding the actions of his own old man, Sarutobi Hitoshi is happy to see the results. After all, in terms of strategic location, Yuren Village is really suitable to become Konoha''s vassal, and the power of Sansho Fish Hanzo is indeed not to be underestimated. Of course, Sarutobi Hisaki would not admit that in his heart, he was still a little unhappy with Unin Village and Hanzo. You must know that his son and apprentice have failed in the country of rain! Thinking about this, Sarutobi Rizen suddenly felt a subtle anxiety. He just thought about it, but he didn''t find anything wrong, as if the anxiety was just an illusion. "Really, is it an illusion?" This thought flashed in his mind, and the puzzled Sarutobi Hitizan could only shift his energy to other directions. Immediately, he turned slightly to look at the Anbu Ninja behind him: "As for Shuomao, his task should be completed!" "Yes, Master Naruto!" The Anbe ninja replied respectfully, "According to the latest information, the leader has successfully contacted the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind, and reached an agreement, and is already on his way back." "It''s so good!" Hearing Anbe Ninja''s reply, Sarutobi Hisaki was very satisfied. In this world of ninjas, the existence of daimyo is not a fiction. Ninjas do not produce. Only by relying on daimyo can Ninja Village function normally, but the power of Ninja Village also restricts daimyo. The relationship between the daimyo and the daimyo is very complicated, but most of the relationship between the daimyo and the daimyo is quite harmonious. But most of them are not all, there are always some exceptions, such as Shayin Village. Although many high-level powers know that, regardless of Konoha''s aggressive momentum and the cloud''s reluctance, the real war will not start at this time. The wounds of the Second Ninja World War have not been healed yet, and the Daren Village still needs time to cultivate. The high-levels are basically rational and will not let the scale of the conflict expand. It''s just that Sarutobi Rishap still feels a little worried about the sand hidden village... This Shinobu village located in the desert area is too scarce in terms of materials, and it is the most malicious to Konoha. In the unlikely event that the high-level leaders of Shayin Village become interested in profit, it might really be possible to send a Ninja Army to intervene. Under such circumstances, if the righteousness of the name of the country of the wind can be used to curb the actions of Shayin Village, Sarutobi Hizaki will naturally be happy to see it. Thinking of this, Sarutobi''s mouth smiled even more, and then he inadvertently said: "Where is Shuomao now?" "My lord, the leader is almost in the territory of the Rain Country." "Rain country?!" Hearing this, Sarutobi Rizen felt an inexplicable shock. 59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com ... At the same time, a quiet plain in the country of rain. The sound of metal collision suddenly echoed. Nagato''s lore was blocked by a short sword that glowed with thunder. After an instant surprise, the red-haired boy retreated more than ten meters with the help of the impact of the collision. Slightly raised his head and looked forward, Nagato saw a cold ninja holding a short sword. The opponent''s age seemed to be about thirty, and he was in the age of the ninja''s most complete victory. His pale long hair and a standard Konoha Shinnin costume seemed extremely solemn. "...Hagi, Shumao?!" After thinking about it, Nagato recognized the man''s name. "Exactly!" Hearing Nagato''s words, the white-haired man, or Sakumo Hagi, responded coldly, and then he looked at Danzo, who was still in shock behind him, and nodded slightly. "interesting!" The appearance of Sakumo Hagi was indeed a bit beyond Nagato''s expectations. At this time, Nagato realized that Konoha actually still had this number, and he almost forgot. Surprised for a moment, the corners of the boy''s mouth curled up slightly. Sakumo Hagi was able to save Danzo in his terrifying lore with amazing speed, and the speed and determination displayed by the opponent made Nagato very surprised. and "Sakumo Hagi save Danzo?" Looking at the two people making eye contact in front of him, Nagato felt a touch of joy inexplicably. In Nagato''s memory, Sakumo Hagi is the future protagonist teacher, and the father of Kakashi Hagi, known as "Konoha White Fang", is so powerful that even Sannin must be respected. Just set such a powerful man to be the background board in the so-called original plot. At the beginning of the original plot, he was already dead. It is said that Sakumo Hagiki, who sneaked into the enemy''s position as the captain during a certain mission, was forced to make a dilemma: whether to perform the mission or save his companions. According to regulations, it is strictly forbidden to give up the mission, but he gave up the mission in order to save the life of his companion. His companions in the village blamed him for the losses suffered by the village. Even the companions he rescued began to accuse him. Sakumo Hagi suffered physical and mental harm and eventually committed suicide. According to Nagato''s research on the plot of the original novel based on the actual situation, the suicide of Sakumo Hagi is very abnormal. After all, no matter how great the loss of the village is, there will be no great loss caused by the death of Shumo Hagi. Under such circumstances, Sakumo Hagaki fell to the end of the crowd. Obviously someone promoted it. According to Konoha''s situation, the person who promoted it was Danzo. In other words, the two people in front of them are undoubted enemies in the originally planned future. Thinking of this, the eyes of the red-haired boy looking at the two suddenly became a little subtle. Nagato''s subtle gaze was naturally seen by Sakumo Hagiki. Even though he felt inexplicable, it was just that he did not dwell on it, but slightly raised the short knife in his hand. Accompanied by a little sound, sparkling electric light derives from his knife. The bitter murderous intent is even more pervasive, making people fearful. "What a killing intent!" "interesting!" Feeling the murderous intent of Sakumo Hagiki, Nagato also raised the Taito in his hand while whispering softly. The Chakra in his body was fully operational, and the gravitational force blessed his whole body. In the next moment, the stagnant battlefield is turning again, and the intertwined thunder light shines through the world... 2626 Chapter 078-White Fang and Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle between Nagato and Sakumo Hagaki went into a feverish state at the beginning. With the blessing of gravity, the red-haired boy holding the sword completely turned into a galloping blade, and the speed of Sakumo Hagiki, who had escaped from Chakra Lei, was also extraordinary. The two galloped and intertwined on the battlefield at an astonishing speed that could leave an afterimage in the air. The battle was extremely fierce, and there were dozens of collisions in an instant. The collision of metal weapons and the sound of electricity reverberated continuously under the drizzle. By the way, Shimura Danzo, who was outside the two, found that he didn''t have much room for intervention. He could only stand on the edge of the battlefield between the two, watching the battle at all times, looking for opportunities. As the battlefield progressed, the surprise in Nagato''s heart continued to increase. To be honest, at first, the red-haired boy didn''t care much about Sakumo Hagi, even if the opponent had the name of Konoha and White Fang, he had an amazing record in the Ninja world. But Nagato really didn''t think he could pose any threat to him. The young man who has grown to this point is not afraid of any enemies except for the souls of the six immortals who do not know where they are, the sealed Otsuki Kaguya, and the life and death of Otsuki Yu Village. In this day and age, Nagato is confident that no enemies can pose a threat to him. Faced with the sudden appearance of Haaki Sakumo, he was just curious. Now, Nagato realized that he seemed to be wrong. In the battle between swords and swords, Nagato''s super-intuitiveness could clearly feel that Sakumo Hagi''s threat to him became greater and greater, as if some terrible power was brewing. There seemed to be a subtle edge in the dark, which made him feel that his hairs were slightly standing up. "Really, interesting!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato''s mood suddenly became active, and with his mind, the chakra in the boy''s body became more fully functional, blessing the whole body. Immediately, the speed and strength of the boy all doubled, and the storm suppressed Shumao Hagi. If Nagato is not proficient in swordsmanship, or swordsmanship, but Sakumo Hagi is proficient in swordsmanship-such a situation slightly offsets the gap between them, and the battle might be over soon. But even if it didn''t end, Sakumo Hagi was still losing ground. And what made Nagato feel very miraculous is that, obviously the victory is about to be achieved, the threat he perceives intuitionally is getting bigger and bigger, and the Konoha ninja in front of him seems like a volcano about to erupt. Facing such a situation, Nagato''s thoughts showed a trace of hesitation. He was hesitating, whether he was going to erupt with a more powerful force to strangle the volcano that was about to erupt in front of him, or let the volcano erupt to see the true power of Konoha White Fang. At this moment, Shimura Danzo who was watching the game moved. At this time, Danzo completely lived up to his reputation as the darkness of the Ninja world. Although Nagato only hesitated for a moment, he seized this opportunity and suddenly released the ninjutsu he had prepared. "Tu Dun-Tulong Spear!" Although Danzos main attribute of Chakra is not soil, but wind. But his good partner, Sarutobi Hizen, is an expert in Tudun ninjutsu, and Danzo is also very comfortable with Tudun''s application under the influence of ears and eyes. Ninjutsu broke out at the moment it was cast. "Om!" In an instant, the ground at Nagato''s location suddenly cracked, and a gun-sharp rock appeared. Caught off guard, the red-haired boy had no time to escape. "Bang--!" I love e-books www.52xtxs.com In the sudden collision sound, the rock gun heavily bombarded Nagato''s guarding repulsive force field, but it failed to break through the guarding of the repulsive force field, and instead shattered itself. However, the reaction force brought by the bombardment of the Rock Gun hindered Nagato''s further attack. At the same time, the position of the boy could not help but rise a little. At this moment, Sakumo Hagi moved. I saw a touch of excitement appeared on the face of this legendary ninja, who had remained cold since the beginning, and the Chakra in his body burst out without any retention. The electric current permeating Haaki Sakumo''s body instantly turned white, faintly distorting the surrounding space. "Shinra...huh!" How keenly Nagato''s reaction was. Although he was caught by the enemy because of his short-term mistake, he responded in the shortest possible time and responded. It was just when Nagato was about to expand the repulsive force field around him into Shenluo Tianzheng, the enemy''s attack on another level arrived first. It was a bombardment from the level of will, as if a terrifying divine sword bombarded Nagato''s will. While shaking Nagato''s will, he also stopped his counterattack. In the next moment, Sakuma Hagaki rose into the sky. The short sword in his hand condensed unimaginable power, and saw this legendary ninja with a stance of drawing a sword, swinging a sword that was unimaginable to the world, killing ghosts and destroying gods. It was like a scary white fangs, heavy bombardment on Nagato''s body. This is the strongest meaning in which Sakumo Hagi is proud. Concentrate all your power. Turn into a blow to destroy the enemy! Its name "White teeth!" "boom--!" A terrifying collision broke out on the battlefield. Along with the reverberating roar, the aftermath of the collision beyond imagination spread in all directions, and even Danzo was shocked and retreated a dozen steps when he was caught off guard. The repulsive force field covering Nagato''s body was twisted and broken under the terrifying fangs. The red-haired boy flew upside down under the huge impact. Heavy smashed to the ground, raising clouds of dust. "awesome!" On the other side, Shimura Danzo, who had just stopped his retreat, looked at the effect of Hagaki Sakumo''s knife, even if he knew that Konoha White Fang was powerful, he couldn''t help but express such emotion. But before he could continue to say anything, the smoke and dust not far away would rise again. "boom--!" With the roar, the invisible force field appeared in the flying dust, dispelling everything. In the center of the force field, Nagato''s figure was suspended. Except for the broken sword in his hand and a few more gaps in his clothes, the boy seemed unharmed. Looking at this scene from afar, Shimura Danzo''s emotions have completely turned into sluggishness. "Is this guy a monster?!!!" .. 2627 Chapter 079 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Not only Danzo, but also Shumao Hagi was shocked. As the initiator of the attack, Sakumo Hagi understands how terrifying the power that is named after his own title is possessed...in terms of power alone, it can kill any shadow-level powerhouse. Because there is a kind of sword intent that does not exist in the ninja cultivation system in the secret! It is rumored that before the rise of the ninja system, the mainstream of the world was samurai. Although there are still monks, onmyojis and other transcendents, those who are only a sparsely populated type with the largest number of samurai are the masters. At the top of the many samurai, there is a sword-powered existence. Not only do they possess extraordinary physiques tempered through various difficulties, but they also control extraordinary swordsmanship that ordinary people cannot understand, but they are more terrifying than swordsmanship is their will. Forging one''s will into a sword, it is a sword intent-sword magnates can use this to kill the enemy''s soul. As the saying goes, the sword cuts the body and the heart cuts the soul! Nothing more. And the Hagiki family where Sakumo Hagi was in was the former samurai family, but after the rise of the ninja system, the Hagi family judged the situation and joined the ninja system. It''s just that they didn''t give up the way of samurai, but integrated the essence of it into the ninja system. It is precisely because of this that the Hagaki clan can stand firm in Konoha''s core circle. Otherwise, the Hagaki clan has no special blood limit, and the chakra volume is relatively weak, and it has long become a marginal role in Konoha Ninja Village. And Shumao Hagi is the master and sublimator of Hagi''s power system. Not only did he have remarkable achievements in the way of ninja, he sublimated the power of Lei Dun Chakra to an astonishing level, and he was also a swordsman who condensed his sword intent. The interweaving and fusion of the two systems has created the power of Haaki Shumo. And White Fang''s Profound meaning is the concentrated expression of this powerful. It''s just now that this powerful manifestation looks bleak in front of an immature boy who is only in his early ten years old. How can he not shock Hagigi! ... ... Compared to the shocks of Hagaki Sakumo and Shimura Danzo, Nagato''s mood was a surprise. After using the power of Shenluo Tianzheng to disperse the surrounding dust, the red-haired boy was suspended in mid-air, his purple eyes staring at the distant Sakumo Hagi, full of joy and desire. Nagato never expected that Konoha White Fang, who was originally close to the background board, would actually possess this rather amazing power. If it weren''t for Nagato''s super-intuitive help, his body jumped over the will, and instinctively displayed the greatest defense, I''m afraid he would suffer a lot of damage under the attack of Haaki Sakumo. It''s just that compared to the power of White Fang''s attack, what he cares more about is the traits contained in that attack. "It''s actually the power of will!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Nagato chuckled softly. Although the practice time is not long, because he is in a brand new stage of the Chakra practice system, the teenager has a very good understanding of various extraordinary powers. So he understands the importance of the will to the transcendental system, especially the chakra practice system. The current fact is that there is no way to directly use will to attack in the Chakra system... The power held by Konoha White Fang is obviously a major supplement to the Chakra system.Literature on the 19th floor www.19wo.com and so-- "Wow!" The force of the gravitational force was fully released, and Nagato''s speed instantly surpassed the sound, causing a sonic boom. Maintaining the half-open repulsive force field, the red-haired boy turned into a charging tank. At the moment of Nagato''s action, both Sakumo Hagaki and Danzo Shimura reacted as quickly as possible, but it is a pity that both were in poor condition, so that their reaction speed was slower. Shoot. Then, the two of them encountered an unimaginable horrible impact, their whole body trembling, and they flew straight upside down. Blood spurted from the mouths of Shumo Hagaki and Tuanzo Shimura, sprinkled in the air. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" After hitting the two of them, Nagato stopped the charging posture, and the chakras in his body moved, and the power named Shenluo Tianzheng was fully released again. The terrible repulsive force field expanded rapidly, and he caught up with the two flying backward . Obviously, the red-haired boy is ready to take advantage of the victory to set the end of this battle in one fell swoop. However, Sakumo Hagi and Danzo Shimura are both shadow-level powerhouses who have experienced countless battles. At this juncture of crisis, they have overcome the difficulties of their current situation and made counterattacks. With the blood he vomited, Shimura Danzo decisively used psychic techniques and summoned his own psychic beast, the legendary dream-eating beast, the dream tapir... a dozen meters tall, red all over, with a long A ferocious beast with a long nose and limbs. The Mengmo who appeared hadn''t figured out the situation yet, but with his own body, he carried the expanding Shenluo Tianzheng. "boom!" "Wow!" Then, in the painful wailing, the dream tapir was bombarded and disappeared into light smoke. The effect of force is mutual! Although Shenluo Tianzheng was strong, there was still a slight pause when he bounced off the behemoth Dream Tapir in the way. At this time, the repulsive force field was the weakest. At this moment, Sakumo Hagiki completely ignored the body''s ability to withstand, and almost squeezed out the chakra like an overdraft. Almost at the same time, the short knife containing Konoha''s white teeth resolute will bloomed again. Between the lightning and flint, Sakumo Hagi turned into a thunder and slashed towards Nagato. just-- "Naive!" A smile appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth, and he said faintly, "Although he is not a Saint Seiya, the move I have seen once is useless to me, Super God Luo Tianzheng!" The words have not yet fallen, the terrible repulsive force field has strengthened several times again. "boom--!" The incoming Sakumo Hagi had a violent collision with Lichang. But this collision only lasted for a while. Although the repulsive force field was slightly distorted at the beginning, it still won the final victory. Haaki Shumo was directly shot and fell heavily to the ground. Not only him, but even Shimura Danzo was also affected, flying backwards under the bombardment of the force field, and smashed to the ground heavily. "ended!" Feeling the faint breath of life in Sakumo Hagiki and Danzo Shimura, Nagato said faintly, "Now is the time to harvest, let me see, Konoha White Fang and Konoha Darkness can bring me What?" .. 2628 Chapter 080-Harvest and Action You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Really lost a lot! This is Nagato''s derived thoughts after reading the memories of Bai Fang and Danzo. It''s not about the amount of valuable information in their memories. On the contrary, the information contained in their memories is an extremely rich harvest for the red-haired teenager. In the memory of Hagaki Shumao, there is information about Leidun Chakra''s practice that Hagaki family has integrated over hundreds of years. And a complete practice system from samurai to swordsman inherited from a long time ago. There is also Shuomao''s own perception and practice of sword intent. And the information contained in Shimura Danzang''s memory is even more incredible...Perhaps because he is the real high-level of Kimha Village, Nagato unexpectedly found most of the contents of the sealed book from his memory. Although there is no Flying Thunder God''s art, Nagato feels a great harvest just by the unclean reincarnation technique. Not to mention there is a super ninjutsu such as Mudun Ninjutsu. Although not available for the time being, it will definitely be useful in the future! But because of this, the red-haired boy would feel regretful. He thought of Jiraiya and Uchiha Madara, who had been killed by himself, but had no time to read their memories. The former was a disciple of Konoha three generations of Hokage, and the latter was Ninja Shura who had come all the way from the Warring States period. If you can read the memories of the two people, you will have even greater gains. "Uchiha Madara would really not be able to stop it. After all, his strength should not be underestimated. He is a little merciful. Maybe he is the one who lost, but Jiraji is indeed a waste. This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato sighed slightly, and then left it behind. It is useless to think about what has passed, but people still have to look to the future. With so many training materials and information, plus the experience and insights gained after a few battles, Nagato needs to find a place to digest it. I believe that with his talent, he can complete the digestion in the shortest time and make his own foundation further. Just before this... "What to do with them?" Whispering to himself, Nagato looked at Sakumo Hagi and Danzo Shimura who had fallen in front of him... At this time, the two Konoha Kage-class powerhouses were completely unconscious and weakened. When there was only Danzo, the red-haired boy was naturally prepared to kill him. Although in the original book, Danzo is a typical pig teammate, he has pitted several Konoha strong men. If he is released back to the village, he might indirectly help Nagato kill some future enemies. But after careful consideration, Nagato felt that the harms outweigh the advantages. In his opinion, with Danzo''s character, he would not let go as long as he believed that Yurencun had the possibility of harming Konoha. Instead of letting trouble keep coming, it is better to kill him now. As for the possible help Danzo may bring, Nagato is not very concerned. With his ability, he can deal with it easily. It''s just that now that there is one more Hagaki Sakumo, the young man hesitated, although the current world situation did prevent the leaders of the Five Ninja Village from starting a large-scale war. However, everything has a limit. The death of Shimura Danzo will not make Konoha lose his mind, but if you add a Hagi Sakumo, it may touch the bottom line of Konoha Ninja Village. Under such circumstances, it is not impossible that war will really break out. Only soon, the hesitation of the teenager turned into indifference. "If it breaks out, then fight!" Nagato has never been a person who thinks about things before and after. There is a mysterious panel in the corner of his eye. Seeing the three-digit original energy on the panel, a sharp color flashes in his eyes. "Goodbye, Shimura Danzo, and Sakumo Hagi!" As soon as the words fell, the red-haired boy cleanly ended the lives of Shimura Danzo and Sakumo Hagi, and sealed the bodies of the two strong men with a sealing scroll. Only when the body of Hagi Sakumo was sealed, Nagato discovered an agreement. That was an agreement between Konoha and the daimyo of the country of wind in the name of the country of fire. In the agreement, the daimyo of the country of wind will receive various help from the country of fire, on the condition that Shagakura is restricted. "What evil did Shayin Village do? I actually met such a big name!" Secretly sighing, Nagato suddenly thought of the purpose of this agreement...This agreement is not complete, and only the signatures of Konoha Hokage and Daimyo of Wind.Baihua Literature www.baihuawx.com If there is no accident, after Sakumo Hagi takes him back to Konoha, he needs to report it to the Daimyo of Fire Country for his signature. After all, no matter how strong Konoha Village is, it is only a village, and it is difficult to satisfy the appetite of the name of the wind country. Only when the daimyo of the country of fire signs, this agreement will truly take effect. Otherwise, the agreement can only be an agreement. but-- "If you throw this agreement to the top of Shayin Village!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato disappeared in place with a chuckle. The drizzle with the characteristics of the country of rain continued to fall slowly, quickly washing away the remaining traces on this battlefield... ... ... At the same time, a secret base in the Rain Country. Suddenly the battle started. In the slightly dull and panicked gazes of the stationed ninjas, Sansho Fish Hanzo broke the gate of the base and swarmed in with a large number of Yuren to kill. In less than an instant, several stationed ninjas died under the swords of Yuren. Under the stimulation of the blood, the lethality of the Yu Renmen began to increase. Even the stationed ninjas immediately launched a counterattack, but after all, they were not prepared. Under the killing of the Yuren, they could only retreat steadily, and there were constant sacrifices. "stop it!" Not long after, a roar burst out from inside the base. I saw a middle-aged ninja who looked rather thin and weak appeared on the edge of the battlefield, his fingers kept shaking, and the condensed silk thread of Chakra flowed out from between his fingers. At the other end of the silk thread, two wooden puppets with the appearance of wild beasts rushed towards the Yunin. however-- "Puppet master, interesting!" With such words echoing in the void, the figure of Sanjiao Yu Hanzo appeared in the air at some unknown time, and the sickle and axe in his hand swept toward the two puppets. "boom--!" "boom--!" In the continuous collision, two puppets flew upside down, and Sansho Fish Hanzo also returned to the ground. The middle-aged ninja manipulating the puppet couldn''t help but shrink his pupils, and then showed an angry look on his face, shouting loudly: "Sansho Fish Hanzo, you dare to attack us, Shayin Village will not let you go!" "It''s really an accident from Shayin Village!" Hearing this, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo was slightly startled, and then said indifferently, "I didn''t expect that this place is also from Shayin Village. It seems that the Konohagen organization''s intelligence is not absolute." "But it''s okay, or just right!" "It''s not that Shayin Village didn''t let me go, but my Sansho Fish Hanzo would not let Shayin Village." "You Danin village who hurt us, I will return one by one." "First of all, let''s start with you!" As soon as the words fell, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo took the sickle and axe and rushed towards the puppet master. Faced with the attack of the demigod, the puppet master couldn''t help but panic, but he immediately launched a counterattack. The two puppet beasts stood up again under his control and met the incoming Sansho Fish Hanzo. It''s just that there is a big gap between the strength of the two after all. In less than a moment, the two puppets were completely broken, and the puppet master was also scratched by a sickle in the confrontation, and poisoned and fell to the ground. "That boy Nagato seems to have some interest in puppetry, this guy should treat it as a gift!" Looking at the puppet master who fell to the ground, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo did not make up the knife, but was taken into custody. The base that lost the puppet master also lost the last hole card and was quickly captured. "Very good, the next one is the Yanyin base nearly 100 kilometers away, let''s go!" .. 2629 Chapter 081 Reincarnation of Dirty Soil! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sanjiao Hanzo''s cleanup operation went smoothly. In less than three days, he took his subordinates throughout the country of rain. Not only spies of various foreign organizations, but also some illegal organizations in the country were also purged. The uninterrupted killing and logging has given this rainy country a subtle blood. Those illegal elements such as the rebels and foreign ninjas scattered in the country of the rain were all frightened, or fled into the deep mountains and old forests, or lurked more thoroughly, or even fled the country of rain. In contrast, the people of the Land of Rain looked extremely excited and cheered. They have had enough of the chaos in the Land of Rain, the days when various ninjas and bandits came to patronize from time to time, and they had extremely high expectations for Sansho Fish Hanzo''s cleanup operation. Under such circumstances, the Daimyo of the Rain Country, Yukimura Sanada also joined the Sansho Fish Hanzo cleanup operation. The support of the daimyo''s forces also made Sanshoyu Hanzo''s actions smoother. For a time, this rainy country has given out a new vitality. In the course of this sweeping action, Sansho Fish Hanzo is also gradually undergoing metamorphosis... To be honest, Sansho Fish Hanzo''s heart is full of anger. That was the qi that had accumulated since the Second Ninja World War had not yet ended. It is also the qi that is generated from the fear of the five great Ninja village powers. But now, with a period of wanton killing and killing, the suffocation in Sanjiao Yu Hanzo''s heart gradually dissipated, and he finally crossed his own bottleneck and vaguely touched a brand new field. The demigod who once made all the five great nations jealous, Sansho Fish Hanzo, has finally returned! ... ... Just as the interior of the Kingdom of Rain was cleared, the entire Shinobi world became strangely silent. Even the ongoing battle between Konoha and Yunyin stopped unknowingly, and all the organizational forces seemed to have heard some signal and calmed down completely. Konoha Ninja Village, Central Building, Naruto Office. At sunset, the last afterglow of the setting sun was reflected on Konoha III Hokage through the windows of the office, and a trace of old face appeared on Sarutobi Hizen. Since receiving an information in the morning...After the curse on the members of the root organization has expired, he has started sitting here. No documents were processed, and there was no command strategy. Just sit quietly. For a long time, Sarutobi sighed leisurely. "Danzo!" In the low sigh, Sarutobi Hizen''s expression was a bit complicated, a bit sad, and a bit relaxed. If the whole village, who has the deepest bond with him, it is naturally Shimura Danzo. It is precisely because of this that Sarutobi Rizen has often condoned Danzo these years. But sometimes, Danzo''s ignorance often makes him angry, feeling that the existence of Shimura Danzo is a kind of shackles of his own Naruto power. Only now, the shackles disappeared, but Sarutobi Rizen seemed to be lost. "It''s not just Danzo, it''s a problem that Shuomao has not returned yet!" With such a faint thought flashing in his mind, Sarutobi Rizen knew that he could not continue. After so long in a daze, it was already a great willfulness, but he could not continue to be willful. Konoha''s loss of Jiraiya and Kyuubi''s strength was already a huge loss.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxtxs.com And now that Shimura Danzo''s death and Hagi Sakumo have not returned, it has pushed Konoha to a very dangerous edge. If you don''t pay attention, the foundation of Konoha Ninja Village will be destroyed! Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hizaki couldn''t help but cheer up. "First of all, we must figure out the information!" After sorting out his thoughts, Sarutobi Risan thought in his heart. He summed up all the things Konoha had encountered recently, as if some mysterious existence had acted on Konoha, but Konoha didn''t know about it. This was obviously a taboo! Sarutobi Hizen had a vague intuition that Danzo''s death was also related to that mysterious existence. Thinking of this, a hesitation flashed in Sarutobi''s eyes. But soon, the hesitation turned into determination! "Come on, take me to the organization station!" "Yes!" xn The voice of Sarutobi Hizumi suddenly sounded in the office, and then ninjas wearing digital masks appeared, some of them were Konoha Anbe, and the other were ninjas of the root organization. Under the leadership of the root organization ninja, Sarutobi Hisaki soon arrived at the root organization''s headquarters. This is an underground space in a remote area of ??Konoha. After a lot of enchantment, Sarutobi Rizhan landed on his old partner''s base for the first time. At first, Sarutobi Rizhan was still a little curious, but as he deepened, his face gradually became colder. Probably because the root organization base is too dark, the various training facilities have a bloody smell. He could fully imagine that this place was incompatible with Konoha! And when Sarutobi Hitoshi came to the deepest part of the root organization, his face was no longer simply cold to describe it, it was completely iron blue, and a little scary. Because he saw all kinds of human tissues, specimens and samples. There were gazes in front of the specimens and samples, indicating the origin of these things. At a glance, Sarutobi Hisaki knew that many of them belonged to the ninjas in Konoha. To be honest, Sarutobi Rizen never expected that Danzo would actually experiment with people from the village! "Danzo, why have you fallen to this point!" It is not that Sarutobi Rischi is incapable of understanding the needs of human experiments, but it is still difficult for him to tolerate his old partner using his own human to experiment, which has completely deviated from Konoha''s will to fire. Almost subconsciously, Sarutobi Rizen wanted to destroy this place. The air pressure around his body made the surrounding ninjas feel very stressed. Fortunately, Sarutobi Hisaki also realized this, and took a few deep breaths in secret before releasing his angry pressure. Then soon, he found his target-Danzo''s flesh and blood specimen. "Sure enough, there is one here!" Looking at his target, Sarutobi Rizen ordered his subordinates to find a comatose condemned prisoner, then sent the others out and took out the flesh and blood specimens of Danzo. After a simple treatment, Sarutobi Rizen calmed his heart and began to Jie Yin. Yin-Si-Xu-Chen! The original forbidden technique derived from the second generation of Konoha Hokage is presented in his hands! Its name "The art of reincarnation from the dirty soil!" .. 2630 082 Danzos Intelligence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Reincarnated from the dirty soil! An alien psychic type forbidden technique created by the second generation of Naruto and Senshoujian. This technique can summon the long-dead ninja souls back into the world and resurrect them in the form of entities. To be honest, if possible, Sarutobi Hitoshi doesn''t want to use it at all. After all, the existence of this kind of ninjutsu is completely blaspheming the soul of life. Sarutobi Hizen, who has the name of Doctor of Ninja World, knows very well that such behavior will inevitably cause some bad effects, and even make him encounter some difficulties in the future. But, for Konoha, he, Sarutobi Hitoshi was willing to bear it! With this will, the forbidden technique began to operate. In Sarutobi''s eyes, the earth began to tremble, swallowing all the flesh and blood specimens of the death row prisoners and Shimura Danzang, and then condensed into a huge coffin, which stood upright. Then a slightly distorted breath permeated the surrounding space, which made people extremely uncomfortable. Soon, the distortion dissipated, and the coffin board detached and went straight to the ground. "boom--!" There was a roar in the silent space, and smoke filled the air. It''s just that Sarutobi Rizhan has no energy to care about these at this time, his eyes are fixed on the inside of the coffin, where the young Danzo with a gray face and even some cracks is standing there. Walking out of the coffin, Tuan Zang''s eyes slowly opened, and his gray eyes showed a little confusion. Looking around, then looking at Sarutobi Rischi, Shimura Danzo was a little surprised. But soon, this suddenness turned into a sigh: "It turns out, I''m dead, I''m so sorry, Sun Slash, you have to use this kind of forbidden technique to summon me!" ... ... Danzo, he is back! At the moment Shimura Danzo''s words were uttered, this thought flashed in Sarutobi''s mind, and an expression of excitement appeared in the eyes of his old friend. But soon, this excitement turned into sadness, because Danzo was really dead. "You fellow, what''s so sad about you!" Seeing the change in Sarutobi''s expression, Danzo also felt a little moved. With the awakening before his death, coupled with the real experience of life and death, Shimura Danzo has seen a lot of things, and he is fully aware of how dark he was before. And precisely because of this, he would care more about Sarutobi Hizen, the partner who always missed him. It''s just sensational, and it''s totally unsuitable for his Shimura Danzo. So he changed the subject for the first time. "I probably know your purpose for calling me." With such words in his mouth, Shimura Danzo''s expression gradually became serious, and he said, "Hisaka, the one who killed me was the young man in Uminin Village who defeated Oshemaru several years ago." "what?!" Hearing Danzo''s words, Sarutobi Hizen felt a little incredulous. Regarding the boy in the mouth of Shimura Danzo, Sarutobi is no stranger. After all, it is about his child... and the boy who can face Oshemaru at a young age should not be underestimated. It''s just that the opponent has Sansho Fish Hanzo protection, and it is not certain whether the opponent can grow up.Euyue Book www.euyue.com In Sarutobi''s eyes, if the opponent is a ninja born in Konoha, with Konoha''s background and resources, he can be fully cultivated into an extremely powerful person. And with the shallow background and scarce resources of the Kingdom of Rain, can this be done? Because of this, Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t care about the other party very much. It just seems that he was wrong! Thinking of this, Sarutobi Rischi couldn''t help letting go of his slightly messy emotion, and said, "Tell me about the specific situation. I need to have a good understanding of that boy!" "it is good!" Regarding Sarutobi Hizen''s instructions, Danzo spoke without any concealment. As he continued to tell, Sarutobi''s face gradually changed, especially when he heard that Sakumo Hagi was also involved in the battle, and he was likely to end up like Danzo, his expression was completely cold. . "Well, what a Nagato, what a rain ninja village!" Three consecutive "good" characters flowed out of Sarutobi''s mouth, and the low air pressure slowly emerged, "No wonder he Sansho Fish Hanzo has the courage to clean up the border, so he has such confidence!" "The border is cleared, what''s the matter?" Shimura Danzo couldn''t help asking when hearing the words of Sarutobi Hisaki. "Is such that!" Regarding the inquiries of his old friend, Sarutobi Hizen would not hide it, and explained in detail the changes in the country of rain in the last few days and the dark of this resourceful Ninja. After listening to Sarutobi''s report, Shimura Danzo couldn''t help being silent. After a long while, Danzo suddenly said, "The matter between Jiraiya and Kyuubijin Juli, maybe it was the handwriting of Urenin Village. The suspicion between Sansho Fish Hanzo and Nagato is too great." "indeed!" Sarutobi Hizaki also agrees with Danzo''s view. After all, the young man named Nagato was an ultra-dangerous figure who could defeat and kill Danzo and Shumao alone. With his strength, he could do these things without knowing it. The most important thing is that the opponent obviously has a great sense of hostility towards Konoha. "So, what shall we do now?" Feeling very troublesome, Ri Zan said his own problem. "Don''t act rashly!" Danzo quickly gave the answer, "I can feel that Uren Village is not really ready to fight Konoha, so they should not announce the news of the deaths of me and Sakumo." "We also need a period of recuperation." "First talk to Yunyin Village, and then you will strive to concentrate resources and cultivate a new generation of pillars in the last few years. It is best to secretly contact several other Daren villages and reach an agreement on Yuren." "After all, this world is so big, there is no need for a new Da Ninja Village, does it?" "indeed so!" Listening to Danzo''s strategy, Sarutobi nodded, and then his gaze turned to Danzo, "Then you, are you going to return to the underworld, or stay in this world to help me." "Sun Slash, I am dead after all, and I should return to the Pure Land." "I can vaguely feel that if you stay in this world for a long time, something bad will happen." With such words, Danzang''s voice changed and he said, "But at this time, I really don''t want to let go. I will stay for a year or two to help you cultivate a new generation of root organization leaders." With these words at the end, Sarutobi Hizaki and Shimura Danzo finally joined forces again after years of confrontation... 2631 Chapter 083 Half a year, I am immortal! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Time flies, half a year has passed in an instant. In the past six months, the situation in the entire Ninja World Continent can be described as turbulent, from the confrontation between Konoha and Yunyin to the large-scale clearance of the territory of Sansho Fish Hanzo. Many people thought that the Third Ninja World War was about to break out. The situation changed immediately! Konoha and Yunyin, who had just fought so hard, quickly reached a peace agreement, and each took a step back, and the Sanshoyu directly blocked the country of rain and no longer went abroad. The Ninja world has restored peace again, but under this peace, all kinds of dark tides are surging. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that at most one or two years, the war may be staged again. It''s just that all of this is not within Nagato''s consideration. After getting the memories of Shimura Danzo and Sakumo Hagi, he dealt with some trivial matters, such as throwing the agreement to Hanzo, and then began to practice. His main practice is not other, but the samurai way he learned from the memory of Haaki Shushi. As for why, there are many reasons, but in the final analysis, there is actually only one, and that is curiosity. Nagato is very curious, what kind of road is the way of samurai. After carefully studying the spiritual path of the ancient samurai, he found that the loneliness of the samurai way is completely understandable. Because this road is too difficult for ordinary people. But its practice method is too simple. At the beginning of the samurai practice, there is no special method, which is to continuously exercise and challenge oneself. At most, there are some special breathing methods and thoughts. The former can accelerate the absorption of nutrients and accelerate the growth of the human body, while the latter can make the samurai stronger. Qualified samurai will surpass the ordinary in constant tempering and challenges, brewing their own will and sword intent. By the way, normal exercise and self-challenge are difficult to produce sword intent, so when the chakra was not born, the samurai often haunted the mountains and forests to experience, and felt between life and death. The subsequent practice is to constantly perceive this sword intent to temper himself. It is said that the apex of the way of the samurai is to completely unite oneself with the sword intent, and then burst out an unimaginable power, so that the samurai truly transcends the world and becomes a sword master on earth! When I first saw this practice material, Nagato wanted to give up. After all, in his situation, there is a way to become stronger, and there is no need to be so close to self-abuse, but the intuition of the intuition made Nagato persevere and put it into action. For half a year, Nagato was performing various physical exercises and visualizations. The former allowed his physical potential to be greatly explored, and all qualities were improved a lot, while the latter seemed to be because the object of visualization, the Primordial Space, was extremely special, and his will was significantly improved. Then at the end of half a year, Nagato actually brewed a special Yuanshi sword intent. Throughout the life of this sword intent, Nagato suddenly felt his own difference... As if everything about him had a foundation, the weak foundation brought by the multiple upgrades of the panel completely turned into nothingness. More than that, his Chakra seemed to have a backbone, becoming more powerful and terrifying. It''s just the same. Nagato found that his Chakra seemed to have some kind of defect. He vaguely realized that as long as he made up for this defect, he could get a lot of sublimation. Thinking of this, Nagato subconsciously revealed his panel. ... Name: Nagato Age: 11 Spirit: 7.3+ Physical body: 5.4+ Reincarnation Eye: lv7 (expanded) Yuanshi Jianyi: lv1 Thousand Thousand Novels www.77xs8.com Chakra refinement: lv9+2 Sealing technique: lv9+1 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv8 Wind attribute: lv7 Thunder attribute: lv5 Fire attribute: lv5 Soil attributes: lv5 Innate ability: incomplete fairy, super perception, perfect control Original energy: 456 Comprehensive evaluation: It takes only half a step to achieve the ultimate in the world. ... "The ultimate in the world?" First, after scanning the extra skills on his panel, Nagato''s eyes quickly focused on the evaluation that appeared on the panel, "The so-called extreme, it should mean that he has no shortcomings in all aspects." These judgments flashed in his mind, and his super intuition was activated again, and his eyes fell on various attributes inadvertently. When his mind moved, Nagato''s original energy consumed fifteen points, and his various attributes all reached the ninth level. In an instant, Nagato felt that his body had reached a certain degree of completion. "Om!" Yuanshijian intends to run on its own at this moment. The horrible fluctuations spread in all directions, and the surrounding natural energy swarmed in. The red-haired boy was bathed in an endless stream of energy and began an unprecedented transformation. With sword intent as the core, Chakra, with perfect attributes, has completely jumped up at this moment. "collapse--!" The red-haired boy trembled suddenly, and there seemed to be a bowstring torn off in his mind, as if some imprisonment had been broken, his own existence seemed to have surpassed a certain limit and completely escaped from the human level. Immediately, he shook his spirit, and his consciousness plunged into darkness. In the confusion, he forgot who he was, did not know where he came from, and did not know where to go, followed closely, and his consciousness was stretched infinitely, like a newborn baby, and filled with memory again. From the initial rebirth, to the battle in the capital of the Kingdom of Rain, to the adventures in Xingnin Village, and finally to the sublimation. These things flashed in his mind, and were submerged in the darkness one by one...When the last bit of the past disappeared, he suddenly felt that he had removed a heavy shackle, from the body to the spirit, he was going to fly away lightly. . Then- "Om!" In a moment, Nagato withdrew from the state of nothingness. I only felt that a huge chakra energy filled his body, and was constantly accumulating, filling the limbs and limbs, and his spirit and spirit were even more mellow and full and understanding. The originally immature red-haired boy has turned into a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old without knowing it. An indescribable feeling occupies the whole body, as if standing on the top of the mountain, looking down at the lights of the world. The world is fictitious, fictitious, spooky, and all manner of things, all under his feet. This is the sublimation of the essence and level of life! Even if no one tells it, even if the situation seems to be a little different, Nagato knows instinctively that his immortalization has been completed. At this time, he should be called a human immortal!.. 2632 Chapter 084 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Generally speaking, there are four levels of Ninja cultivation. Ninja, Ninja, Ninja and Shadow! The standard of Xia Ren is to be able to refine Chakra at any time, perform ninjutsu, illusion or physique, beyond the existence of ordinary people, while Zhong Ren is to recognize the world and first enter the existence of Nindo. Among ordinary ninjas, Zhongnin is already the pinnacle of existence. As for Shangnin, it is already legendary. In the ninja world, every Shangren is a legend. They have firm beliefs. Their practice involves changes in the form and nature of Chuck, changing the terrain, and manipulating nature. It is not difficult. And above the Shinobu, it is the shadow level. The shadows of the Five Great Ninja Villages are basically at this level... or this level, originally confirmed by the name of the leader of the Five Great Ninja Villages, but the shadow level is not the end of cultivation, there are super shadows on it. Uchiha Madara, Senju Zhuma, or the former Nagato, are all powerful at this stage. They have all stood at the apex of the Ninja World, and can truly compete with a large-scale Ninja Village on their own. If there is no equal opponent, they can completely change the entire era. However, Chaoying is also not the ultimate, and above that, there is a whole new level. That is the true culmination of the world, the true ultimate! Because the family of the Six Ways of Immortals in the past was basically at this level, and in the future of the original work, there will also be Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Belt Soil following the path of the Six Ways of Immortals, achieving power above the super shadow. So long ago, Nagato named this brand-new level the Sixth Level. Only now, the red-haired boy finds himself wrong! "This level is called immortal!" With such emotion, Nagato stood leisurely in the air...At this time, he did not exert any power. The reason for this is entirely because his existence has been free from the gravity of the planet. With a heart move, a slightly different panel appeared in Nagato''s vision: ... Name: Nagato Level: Elementary Life: 500 Spirit: 10+ Physical body: 10+ Reincarnation Eye: lv7 (expanded) Yuanshi Sword Intent: lv1 Chakra refinement: lv9+2 Sealing technique: lv9+1 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv9 Wind attribute: lv9 Thunder attribute: lv9 Fire attribute: lv9 Soil attributes: lv9 Yin attribute: lv6 Yang attribute: lv5 Talent ability: super perception, perfect control Original energy: 441 Comprehensive evaluation: The world is the ultimate, without any omissions, with a life span of 500 years, and the body can be immortal after death. 202 e-book www.202txt.com There is no age item, but an extra lifespan item. Looking at the five-hundred-year life span on the panel, to be honest, Nagato does not have much real feeling. After all, he has only practiced for a few years, and his true age is at most eleven. "But a longer life span is a good thing!" This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato looked at the other items. Both the physical body and the spirit reached the number ten... This seems to be the limit possessed by a normal creature. Nagato tried to increase the number of points with the original energy, but it prompts that each point requires ten original energy. After thinking about it, Nagato gave up the promotion because he could feel that he was in a very good state now, and he was very coordinated. Improving your body and spirit rashly may break this coordination. In addition, the other items are not too different, but there is an extra yin attribute and yang attribute, but there are some things that Nagato can feel even if they are not displayed on the panel. such as-- "Chakra Mode!" Following his own will, Chakra began to emerge from Nagato''s body. It was Chakra who showed a special posture like a pure white flame, making the red-haired boy look as if he was wearing a pure white robe, and the extremely sharp fluctuations slowly spread, filling the void. Feeling his special state at the moment, Nagato only felt that he was omnipotent, and no one could stop him. It''s just that the young man understands that this is just an illusion caused by the surge of strength in his body. It''s still a long way from the state of omnipotence-but compared to the most ordinary state, Nagato can feel it, and he has significant blessings in all aspects. "The strengthening effect is good, and the maintenance time is not short!" Assessing his own situation secretly, Nagato quickly extinguished the white flames all over him. "In my current situation, I am completely at the same level as the Six Dao Immortals, but compared to the Six Dao Immortals, I am still at the initial level, and there are many, many ways to go!" This thought flashed in his mind, Nagato slowly landed, and continued his practice. Yes, practice! Even if he has become a human immortal, Nagato doesn''t feel that his practice is over. There are still many memories left by Sakumo Hagi and Danzo Shimura that have not been studied carefully, and he needs to stay for a while. ... ... When Nagato''s real practice ended, it had been two months. The red-haired boy who walked out of the land of practice has completely consolidated his realm, returned to the basics, and completely digested all the previous gains, but he found that he didn''t seem to know how to continue. Although he can improve himself with a panel foolishly, Nagato always feels that he can use the panel, but he cannot rely on it. There is an intuition that tells Nagato that it is not good to rely too much on the panel after all. Therefore, he turned his gaze to Jiuxina...The Heijue sealed in his body, after all, this is the third son of Otsuki Kaguya, other lives that have survived from ancient times to the present. Not to mention other things, Nagato knew what he could know from his opponents just by looking at his lifespan. It''s just that he hasn''t found Kusina, so Hanzo came to the door. Then he was taken aback by Nagato''s appearance. "Grows a little fast!" Muttering a word, Hanzo raised a serious question about Urenin Village. That is, apart from Nagato and himself, there is almost nothing to fight...Although the previous cleanup activities have given Yurenin Village a lot of training, there is still no way to forge a real strong in a short time. But the current situation is that the entire Ninja world is getting more and more turbulent, and Yunin Village needs more powerhouses. "Should we recruit some rebel ninjas and wandering ninjas?" Sansho Fish Hanzo put forward his own idea and told Nagato Information. "...You can recruit first and try!" After thinking for a moment, the red-haired boy said, "I have some ideas, but I don''t know if they can be realized. In short, let''s prepare with both hands." "it is good!" .. 2633 Chapter 085-Refining and Shadow You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuren Village No. 12 Exercise Field. When Nagato came down, what he saw was the battle between Kushina and Xiaonan. At this time, Uzumaki Kushina has completely accepted his new life...Unlike when he first arrived in Yurenin Village, although it is not visible on the surface, in fact there is still anxiety in his heart. But this is also normal. In Yuren Village, she does not need to be constantly monitored, nor does she need to care about other people''s malice. The status is extremely high, all kinds of resources can be satisfied, there is no need to worry too much about trivial matters, except that the continuous raining weather still makes the girl a little uncomfortable, she has no other dissatisfaction. Under such circumstances, coupled with the fact that there is no way out for a long time, Kushina is naturally completely home. And the result of returning to the heart is that Kushina has completely restored his own nature... Maybe this is the reason. When Nagato saw the other party again, he felt a trace of heartbeat after a long absence. In his eyes, the unrestrained girl that day was like a red flame, burning wantonly. "Bring her back to this matter, doing the right thing!" After affirming what he had done, Nagato''s eyes turned to the battle between the two girls. No, it was not so much a battle, but it was Kushina''s guiding battle against Xiao Nan. Although he began to practice early, Xiao Nan is not a super genius after all, and his combat power is only equivalent to ordinary Zhong Ren. Even the paper escape ninjutsu she was good at in the original book could not be developed because of Yunin Village''s shallow background. "It seems that it is necessary for me to try that idea!" Looking at Xiao Nan''s situation, a certain idea in Nagato''s mind became more apparent. Although it was just a whimsical idea, if it succeeds, the future will be even more worth looking forward to. Thinking of this, Nagato just stood like this, falling into his own thoughts. "Nagato-san!" When Nagato recovered, Kushina and Xiaonan were already standing in front of him, and Kushina exclaimed, "When did you guys be so tall!" In words, Kushina also made a gesture of height with Nagato. Whirlpool Kushina was 1.65 meters tall. The original Nagato should be similar to him, but now, the opponent has grown more than ten centimeters taller out of thin air, which is worth about 1.8 meters. The most important thing is that Jiu Xinnai found that all the remaining immature on the other party had disappeared, and he appeared more attractive! Thinking about this, the red-haired girl''s cheeks couldn''t help but become slightly red. Fortunately, there is concealment of hair color, this change is not obvious. Facing Kusina''s exclamation, Nagato just smiled, without explaining more, but said, "Is your practice over? I''m looking for Kusina for something." "It''s over, what''s the matter?" Hearing this, Jiuxina immediately replied. While she was talking, Xiao Nan, who was standing next to her, couldn''t help but feel a little lost... Although she knew that Nagato must have something important to look for, the girl couldn''t help but feel a little lost. As if his position had been replaced by Jiuxinai. It''s just that no matter what the mood is, Xiao Nan''s face remains the same, so that Nagato didn''t notice this change in the girl''s feelings, he just calmed the girl a few words softly, and then took Jiu Xin Naira away. ... ... With Kushina, Nagato came to a secret room in Yuren Village. After closing the door of the secret room, the red-haired boy who turned around saw the red-haired girl with a guarded look, and said with a little bump: "Then, that, Nagato-san, I think we are still too fast!" "..." After a slight silence, Nagato gave the command indifferently, "Lie down for me!" "Yes!" Obviously, Nagato''s orders are still very authoritative. Although her heartbeat speeded up a bit, Kushina was still lying on the bed in the secret room as ordered, and then the girl closed her eyes, her muscles tightened, expectation and fear intertwined. Faced with this situation, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little speechless. It''s just that, while being speechless, he actually looked forward to it! "This is..." Nagato was a little surprised at his reaction, and then he realized that when he became an immortal, he had become a complete adult and had all the preferences and desires of a normal adult. "In other words, puberty has finally arrived!" Having made such a judgment, Nagato temporarily suppressed the various thoughts in his heart, and went straight to Kushina, raising his right hand and placing it on the girl''s abdomen. For the first time, he could feel the girl''s softness and...tension. "Relax!" Tubo World Novel www.tubo123.com With such words, Nagato sensed his own seal of Vientiane. Chakra started, connected to the seal of Vientiane. "Om!" Suddenly, Nagato''s mind descended on a sunny world, the sky was cloudless, and everything on the ground was vigorously sprouting. There were overlapping mountains and grassy grasslands. There is also a thin river, in the sun, from a distance, it looks like a shiny silver necklace. Looking at this world, Nagato can understand the state of mind of Kushina at this time. Probably because the essence of this space is her mental landscape. This thought just flashed in his mind, and a young girl''s anger came from Nagato''s ear. "You stupid--!" I saw Kushina''s figure appear next to Nagato, and said loudly, "If you want to come to this space, you can make it clear, actually, actually...In short, Nagato-kun is a big fool!!" Looking at the somewhat embarrassed girl, Nagato did not pose any serious gestures, but chuckled lightly to appease each other. It took a long time to completely appease the angry red-haired girl. "Come on, what are you doing here?" After regaining his calm, Jiuxina realized this and asked. "Handle the trouble in your body!" Saying such words, Nagato snapped his fingers, and he and the girl immediately appeared in a huge basin in this space. At the bottom of the basin was a huge nine-tailed fox with closed eyes and sleeping. The moment Nagato and Kushina appeared, the huge nine-tailed fox moved his ears and opened his eyes. Then it saw Nagato and Kushina...The latter was okay, but the former left a very deep impression on it, so that the eyes of the nine-tailed fox shrank slightly and looked extremely jealous. "Nine Lama, how is your stay here?" Ignoring the jealousy of the nine-tailed fox, Nagato asked directly. As soon as this statement came out, the Nine-Tailed Fox, or Nine Lama, immediately revealed extremely violent anger. To be honest, since being sealed in this basin, no, earlier, when it was sealed under the Wuzhi Mountain, it felt like a year. . When I was sealed in the past, I stayed in a small space and didn''t feel anything. It''s just that since I met this kid in front of me, the sealed space has undergone tremendous changes...With an extremely vast environment, I am only limited to a few places, which naturally makes people feel crazy. Therefore, after hearing Nagato''s words, the nine lamas began to run away. Just let it go violently, but it can''t get rid of the shackles and can only stay at the bottom of the basin. Looking at the Nine Lama who had been struggling for a while, Nagato slowly said, "How about a deal, Nine Lama, I allow you to move freely in this space, but you have to support Jiu Xin Na, how about it!" As soon as Nagato''s words fell, the nine lama had not yet responded, and Jiu Xinnai who was standing beside him showed a look of surprise. After a while, there was a slight change in the girl''s eyes looking at the teenager next to her. Regardless of the changes in Jiu Xinnai, the nine lamas hesitated for a long time after hearing Nagato''s words. In the end, they still did not want to continue the idea of ??living like years to gain the upper hand, and nodded. "Okay, Jiu Xin Na, you can communicate with the nine lamas!" After touching the bondage of the nine lamas, and leaving behind the means to check and balance it, Nagato disappeared in place and appeared at the other extreme of the space, a sealed place with black wood and a big barrel. This is a pitch-black tetrahedron placed at the extreme point of space, and Heijue is sealed in it. As soon as the red-haired boy''s thoughts moved, the tetrahedron broke into pieces and dispersed. And Heijue''s figure appeared in Nagato''s field of vision - at this time Heijue had no previous appearance at all. It seemed that because he had been shut down for too long, he looked extremely dull and completely unresponsive. "The effect of closing the black house is pretty good!" With a low voice, Nagato didn''t say much, and directly opened his Chakra mode. The pure white Chakra flame burst out. Driven by Nagato''s will, it surged towards Heijue. The raging flame swept across, covering the third son of Otsuki Kaguya. As time passed, Heijue continued to refine in the pure white flame. Through this chakra flame closely related to himself, Nagato gradually gained some unspeakable information and insights, especially the perception of Yin and Yang escape. Even without looking at the panel, Nagato knew that his Yin attribute and Yang attribute Chakra were definitely improved. It''s just that the red-haired boy is more concerned about the essence of the immortality of black than this improvement. He can feel that the essence is the beacon of his own progress. Thinking of this, he increased the Chakra flame. then-- "Om!" A sudden roar sounded in Nagato''s heart, and then his consciousness suddenly went black, and then the darkness dissipated, showing an endless starry sky in front of him, and a terrifying shadow in the center of the starry sky... 2634 Chapter 086 Sword Intent Destroying God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It''s not that Nagato has never seen a beautiful woman. Whether it is Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai''s cheerfulness and passion, or Xiao Nan''s graceful and lovely, they are all unforgettable, but the beautiful shadow in front of him makes him sincerely understand what is beautiful. It was a beautiful woman dressed in a simple robe, but faintly showing noble elegance. Her face was crystal clear and white, and she did not seem to have the slightest flaw, like a goddess who had descended from a heavenly palace, her brilliant silver hair seemed to pull a screen in the dark starry sky. Among the fluttering silver hair, the two horns like horns made her look a little more enchanting. The woman''s eyes were closed tightly, and a vertical mark loomed between her brows. Her breath was peaceful and she was sleeping quietly in the middle of the starry sky. It seems to be integrated with the entire starry sky. I''m afraid that anyone who sees a woman will unconsciously hold his breath, for fear that a little bit of his own behavior will wake the other party from the peaceful sleep. Nagato is no ordinary person, but he also held his breath. But it wasn''t just because of the beauty of the woman...Although there was a little bit of it, Nagato felt more of the horror of the sleeping woman in front of her. Yes, horror! There seemed to be a ferocious beast hidden in that beautiful body. A feeling of danger arises spontaneously! Nagato knew that this was an existence many times more terrifying than Uchiha Madara. Throughout the history of the Ninja world, there is not much to be more powerful than Uchiha Madara. If you add the requirement of being a female, then the answer is obvious. "Otsuki, Kaguya Ji!" Quietly speaking the name of the woman in front of him, Nagato''s alertness rose to the extreme. To be honest, it was indeed unexpected to see Datongmu Huiye during the process of refining Heijue, but now that he saw it, Nagato didn''t mind playing against it. At this time, the meeting between the two was on the level of consciousness, not the real reality. Under this premise, Nagato, who possesses the original sword intent, is fearless! Facts have proved that Nagato''s guard is wise. Because at the next moment, it seemed to feel the presence of Nagato, the originally quietly sleeping Otsuki Huiye waved ripples around his body and opened his eyes. "Om!" The terrifying coercion spread throughout the starry sky the moment she opened her eyes. The red-haired boy who was the first to bear the brunt hummed slightly, then resisted the pressure, and then he saw a pair of pure white eyes that seemed to reflect everything in the world, cold and merciless! "Ok?" Seeing Nagato resisting the pressure, the beautiful woman let out a slight doubt. Then I saw the vertical marks on her eyebrows slowly open, revealing a third eye. It was a crimson eye with three concentric circles inscribed on it, and the edge of each concentric circle was dotted with three gou jade of the same size. The name-Samsara writes round eyes! According to Nagato''s original memory, it is the eyes opened by the forehead of the ancestor of Chakra, Otsuki Teruya, after eating the fruit of the sacred tree. At the same time, it has the pupil power to write round eyes and reincarnation eyes. The opening of this eye symbolizes that Datongmu Huiye''s consciousness has completely awakened. "boom--!" With the awakening of Huiye''s consciousness and the opening of the reincarnation writing round eyes, the pressure bursting from her instantly increased several times, tens of times, or even hundreds of times. The unimaginable pressure even shook the starry sky, causing countless stars to falter. Even Nagato felt extremely uncomfortable for the first time, but he did not step back, but visualized the Yuanshi space, and immediately activated his Yuanshi sword intent.Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwx.net "Keng!" There seemed to be the sound of the divine sword being unsheathed in the void. A terrible sword intent burst out from the body of the red-haired boy, and the infinite edge penetrated the coercion covering the audience in a way that no one else could understand. That terrifying sharp aura, even though it was far away, stimulated Datongmu Huiye''s eyes with solemnity. "you" Turning from floating in the starry sky to standing in the sky, Datongmu Huiye seemed a little surprised, then his body shook slightly, and a trace of sadness appeared on his beautiful cheeks: "It''s Nagato, the holder of the Eye of Reincarnation!" "...Got it, the memory of Heijue." Hearing Otsuki Teruya say his name, Nagato couldn''t help being surprised at first, but then he realized that Otsuki Teruya should have had the memory of Heizue. "Yes!" To Nagatos guess, Otsuki Teruya gave an affirmative answer, and then said sadly, "That kid planned for my resurrection for thousands of years, but because of you..." In the sad words, Datongmu Huiye moved. The coercion of the starry sky disappeared in an instant, and the figure of Datongmu Teruya also instantly disappeared in place, appearing in front of Nagato, raising his hands and opening his palms. "Kill the ashes!" Accompanied by whispering whispers, two bone spurs shot out from the white palm. This is Otsuki Kaguya''s strongest attacking move! By changing the constituent factors of the bone structure, it can be turned into a powerful weapon technique. The bones are shot out of the palms, and the bodies of the creatures pierced by the bones will completely disappear. Although this is the level of consciousness and there is no body, it does not hinder Kaguya''s display. Because the moves are just appearances, they contain the killing intent of Datongmu Huiye. A violent crisis sprang up in his heart, and the red-haired boy''s pupils shrank slightly, but his reaction was not slow, but he neither chose to avoid it nor launched a counterattack. There was only one thing Nagato did, and that was to visualize Yuanshi, and stimulate the sword intent to the extreme. "Om!" Mysterious fluctuations were born in Nagato''s mind. That is the resonance between Yuanshi sword intent and Yuanshi space, and the red-haired boy can feel that he is getting closer to that Yuanshi space, and a little bit of Yuanshi space power comes from the void. "boom--!" In an instant, the terrifying sword intent turned into a substantial blade under the enormous power, all burst out. Nagato''s whole person seemed to have turned into an infinite blade storm. "Keng! Keng! Keng!!!" The bone spurs that killed the gray bones collided with the infinite blade, and the two bone spurs that contained the infinite blade of the big barrel wood were bombarded by the infinite blade. Even Otsuki Kaguya himself flew out under the impact of the storm. And at this moment-- "kill!" An icy voice came from the center of the blade storm, and the infinite blades all gathered, condensed, and instantly turned into a divine sword that pierced through the starry sky. It also penetrated the just flying out...Otsuki Kaguya! In the next moment, everything is broken. Nagato''s consciousness returned to the spiritual body of the sealed space, and the black at this time had already dissipated in the pure white flame, leaving only a mysterious golden streamer... 2635 Chapter 087 Divinity and Traceability! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There is always a doubt in Nagato''s heart. Through the memory of the original work in his mind, the boy knew that if according to the established historical process, Uchiha Madara would promote the unlimited monthly reading plan and bring all the chakras together. As the ancestor of Chakra, Datongmu Huiye will walk out of the infinite Chakra. In the beginning, Nagato only regarded this incident as the established process of Otsuki Kaguya, but as he continued to improve, he found that he could not understand this process at all. It is true that Datongmu Kaguya''s will is scattered across Chaklari. Gathering all the chakras to condense the complete will of Datongmu Huiye, assisting the unique nature of chakras...that is, the power of yin and yang escape, theoretically, it can indeed make the ancestors of chakras return to the world. But after all, theories are only theories, not facts... at least not the complete facts. Not long ago, Nagato separated his chakra with the seal of Vientiane and attached it to Kushina''s body. That part of the chakra contained the spirit and will of Nagato. The will in it is kept in sync with his body. Heijue was robbed because of the Chakra and Vientiane seal that Nagato had separated. In view of this fact, coupled with the deliberate training of subordinates, Nagato had planned to separate more chakras and attach them to those who he was optimistic about by means of sealing techniques. As a result, Nagato''s Chakra separation only succeeded six times. Although the chakra that was separated for the seventh time still contained its own spirit, it lost contact with the body, and after taking back the part of the chakra that was missing, Nagato found that the chakra had deteriorated. Yes, it goes bad! On the surface, nothing has changed, but it is no longer the Chakra of Nagato. The will contained in it has long since dissipated. Chakras that have not lost contact can naturally and perfectly blend into the body, but these lost chakras can only absorb by the Nagato body using the phagocytic ability. Comparing himself with Otsuki Teruya, Nagato''s doubts naturally arise... Datongmu Kaguya''s will is scattered in all the chakras. How does she ensure that her will will not dissipate for thousands of years, and it will even be perfectly condensed when the chakras gather. And now, looking at the golden streamer floating in the void before his eyes, the red-haired boy couldn''t help but realize. ... ... Perhaps it is the reason why the essence of golden streamer is too high. Just looking at each other, Nagato felt himself suddenly enlightened for a while, as if a mountain climber in the mist saw a safe path leading to the top of the mountain. Subsequently, the mysterious panel automatically popped up for the first time, revealing a message: ... Divinity: the product of the intertwining of nature and man, the opportunity for longevity, the trace of truth. Cool Record Literature www.ku6cn.com Although it was only a message of less than twenty words, after reading it softly, Nagato''s vision suddenly changed drastically, and three different murals flashed before his eyes. The first mural depicts a sacred tree that reaches the sky and the earth, and a woman picking fruit from the sacred tree. And the second mural records the situation of sentient beings worshipping the woman who harvested the divine fruit... What''s more peculiar is that all sentient beings in the mural have a hint of inexplicable air floating on their heads, gathering around the woman. As for the third mural, it is a bit subtle, with only wisps of air flowing together. From the airflow, a graceful figure can be vaguely seen. As the vision returned to normal, Nagato''s thoughts swiftly inadvertently. With the intelligence of the red-haired boy, it is natural to know that the mural tells the story of Otsuki Kaguya. And according to the remaining murals, especially the worship of sentient beings in the second mural, combined with the divinity mentioned on the panel... "Is this the path of Datongmu Huiye, believing to become a god?" Whispering to herself, Nagato shook her head unconsciously. If Datongmu Teruya''s path is really to believe in becoming a god, then she should not stand on the opposite side of all beings. While thinking about it, Nagato''s inspiration flashed, recalling some portrayals in his previous life memory about belief in becoming a god. According to the portrayals that do not know the truth or falsehood, those who believe in gods will be greatly affected by believers. The expectations of believers will change the will of the gods, and the loss of faith will make the gods completely lost. "If this description is true..." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato directly assumed that he was correct about the message of believing in a god, and then there was a reasonable explanation for Otsuki Teruya who stood on the opposite side of all beings. After all, after obtaining the fruit of the sacred tree, Datongmu Huiye obviously became a god who appeared in the world. All living beings can only bow their heads to the existence of the gods... and the power of the condensed faith in this adoration pushes Datongmu Kaguya on the path of believing in gods, opening the will that affect Datongmu Kaguya. For this result, Datongmu Huiye is naturally dissatisfied. In her opinion, she is absolutely supreme, how can she be affected by those ant-like creatures... Then, the infinite moon reading that refines sentient beings into Bai Jue was born naturally. Since your will affects me, you don''t have to have your own will. Nagato estimated that Otsuki Teruya had such an idea, and her idea was naturally opposed by her two sons, especially the eldest son, the Liudao immortal Otsuki Yui. The war between mother and son began, and Otsuki Teruya was also sealed by his two sons. "...My reasoning skills seem to be pretty good." After passing through the assumptions and explanations he had made, Nagato couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed when he felt a certain certain premonition emerging from his super-intuition. Then Nagato suppressed this feeling, because the speculation was correct, he seemed to have found an opportunity to move forward. "Why does Datongmu Huiye give birth to divinity, and all beings worship?" While asking and answering, Nagato''s gaze was faint, "This Ninja world is worshipped by all beings, and there is never a shortage of people who admire them, but they are all dead. Only Datongmu Huiye possesses the divine nature and will live forever!" "The answer is very simple, then it is the origin of Chakra, the sacred tree!" After making his own judgment, Nagato left the sealed space for the first time and returned to the real world. He couldn''t wait to study the sacred tree. Or the body of the ten-tailed sacred tree-the outgoing golem!.. 2636 Chapter 088 Golem Revival You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After drawing the conclusion, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. The red-haired boy was surprisingly not surprised, but felt somewhat taken for granted. After all, the sacred tree was the origin of Chakra and Ninja Story. The path of spiritual practice based on the Chakra is further through the sacred tree, which is completely logical. Thinking of this, Nagato suddenly couldn''t wait to see the sacred tree. "Just before this..." This thought flashed through his mind, and Nagato''s gaze turned to the mysterious golden streamer in front of him-divinity, and his hands began to seal. The young man''s highest attainments in the seal, the seal of Vientiane was once again displayed. The power of the invisible seal captures the divine! Subsequently, the seal is complete! The next moment, Nagato''s consciousness returned to his body, opened his eyes, and what came into view was the silent and closed chamber and the vortex Kushina lying with his eyes closed. Close his eyes, the red-haired boy can feel that there is an extra space for a seal in his body. In that emptiness sealed space, the divinity like a streamer is floating alone. "Place it like this first!" Although I have thought about absorbing divine nature, after careful consideration, Nagato decided to study the divine tree first, and then think about the divine nature processing plan after obtaining the results. Thinking about this, Nagato''s spiritual consciousness moved slightly and opened his eyes, and he saw Kushina wake up. I saw the red-haired girl slowly getting up, and along with her movements, more and more aura spread from the girl''s delicate body, filling the entire secret room. And when Kushina stood completely, the crimson chakra burst out, like a feather robe. Several chakra''s condensed tails emerged behind Kushina, sweeping. At first glance, the girl seemed to be a fox. Or... the vixen. "It seems that an agreement has been reached!" Seeing this scene, Nagato knew that Jiu Xin Nai and the Nine Lamas had reached an agreement. Starting today, Jiu Xin Nai has the strength and deterrence of human pillars. The red-haired boy couldn''t help frowning just as the breath on Jiuxinai''s body became more and more wild. Except for the Six Paths of Immortals, and since the history of the Ninja world, the tail beasts have been the object of human hatred. In addition, the tail beasts are basically very irritable, and their chakras are full of negative emotions. Jiu Xin Nai only reached an agreement with the nine lamas, and failed to purify the negative emotions contained in his chakra. Under such circumstances, if the girl has been using the nine-tailed chakra for a long time, she will be affected both physically and mentally. Thinking of this, Nagato would open his mouth to remind Kushina. But before he could say anything, the Chakra feathers on Jiu Xinnai''s body disappeared, and then Jiu Xinnai exhaled a long breath. "Really, that fellow Nine Lama, Chakra has so many impurities." Whispering in a low voice, Kushina opened his eyes, and then faced Nagato''s eyes, visible to the naked eye, a blush appeared on the girl''s cheeks. Afterwards, he didn''t know what he thought of, Jiu Xinnai snorted coldly. Without saying anything to Nagato, the girl turned around and only listened to a''bang'', pushing open the door of the secret room, and within a few seconds, she disappeared into Nagato''s vision. It wasn''t until Kushina left for a moment that Nagato recovered. "This guy is shy!" Although Nagato is not a love sage, it is also not a elm-headed head. He naturally thought of some situations in the sealed space, and was a little bit stunned and amused.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com Unexpectedly, Jiu Xinnai, who has always been careless, would be so innocent. "Really...makes me more heart-warming!" Muttering softly, the corners of Nagato''s mouth slightly twitched, but he did not chase it out...From the girl''s words, Nagato understood that she already understood the flaws of Nine-tailed Chakra, and she didn''t need to explain herself. There are more important things for the red-haired teenagers now. Thinking like this, Nagato''s hands were sealed again. "Inverse psychic art!" ... ... Some underground space in Ninja World. This is the base area where the elderly Uchiha is dormant. Darkness and silence are the main theme here, and in the center of the space, stands a giant. Its appearance is a withered wood giant sitting cross-legged, with ten columnar protrusions behind it. That''s nothing else, it''s the Ten-tailed being pulled out of Chakra''s shell. Its name-Outer Golem! "Boom!" The sudden sound broke the silence of the dark space, and saw a burst of light smoke from the head of the Golem of Outer Dao, and Nagato''s figure appeared in it. Waving his hand to dissipate the smoke from his body, Nagato lowered his head slightly and looked at the outgoing golem under his feet. In his deep purple eyes, there was a little surprise that was rare. Originally, Nagato was still thinking about how to study the Golem of Outer Dao... After all, he is not a scientist, but a practitioner with huge opportunities. Just as soon as he arrived, he realized that he had a choice. In Nagato''s perception, the moment he descended into this space and stepped onto the head of the Golem of Outer Dao, the divinity in the sealed space inside his body began to eagerly move. Not only the divinity, but even the golem under his feet, Nagato was vaguely aware of a trace of desire. Obviously, the outgoing golem and the divine are attracting each other. Although the red-haired boy''s instinct did not show any warning signs, he still hesitated a bit, hesitating whether to let the outer golem and the divinity get closer. After only pondering for a moment, Nagato cast aside all the hesitation. "Anyway, even if something happens, I can suppress everything!" With this thought, the sealed space inside Nagato shattered suddenly, and the flame-like pure white chakra wrapped the divinity like a stream of light and emerged outside the boy''s body. Then he could clearly feel that the golem under his feet became more restless. It just lost the chakra, the golem has no ability to act at all. "If you want it, give it to you!" Speaking softly like this, Nagato injected the divine chakra into the outer golem. "Om!" In an instant, an invisible shock burst out from the outer golem. The original lifeless, dead-wood-like golem instantly gave a new life, endless natural energy gathered from all directions and was absorbed by the golem. With the integration of natural energy, Nagato can feel that the Golem of Outer Dao is recovering... 2637 Chapter 089-Refining Golem You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Outer Golem! It was the sacred tree that was pulled out of Chakra''s empty shell. Chakra is the product of transformation and fusion of spiritual energy and physical energy, and the sacred tree drawn away from the chakra still has strong vitality, that is, physical energy. Comparing this situation, we can draw a conclusion: Compared with the sacred tree, what the Outer Golem really lacks is spirit, or...soul! At Nagato''s current level, it is still not possible to clearly express the meaning of the soul, but he knows that the so-called spiritual power is only a kind of power derived from the soul. And feelings and will are only the external manifestations of the soul. The soul is the most important essence of living beings. The sacred tree that has lost its soul, the Outer Golem, is no longer a complete life... What is manifested on the outside is that the Outer Golem no longer has the characteristics of the sacred tree to absorb natural energy and give birth to chakras. And now-- "The power of the golem is restored?" Looking at the Outer Golem that was absorbing natural energy at his feet, Nagato suddenly understood that the Outer Golem that had absorbed the divine nature had begun to complement himself and recover toward the original sacred tree posture. Then the redhead realized that this was an excellent opportunity. The golem in metamorphosis may reveal its secrets. Immediately, Nagato closed his eyes, and Yuanshi''s sword intent was secretly aroused. His consciousness was connected to his own Chakra, who had merged into the outgoing golem with his divinity. In an instant, the boy''sees'' a space that cannot be described in words. It seems to be infinitely large, and like an infinitely small mysterious space. There is nothing in the space, only Nagato''s chakra and divinity are suspended on it, but with the passage of time, Nagato''s chakra and divinity are dissipating. But the dissipation of the two is not the same type. The dissipation of Chakra is completely absorbed by space, while the dissipation of divinity is more like degenerating. With the continuous dissipation of divinity, a special aura gradually appears in the space. More than that, even the entire mysterious space itself gradually became active with the emergence of aura. Perceiving all this, Nagato''s heart moved slightly, but he didn''t wait for any reaction. The mysterious panel located deep in his heart moved inexplicably, and the original energy contained in it began to burn. "Om!" Unimaginable mysterious fluctuations burst out in the space. Only an instant spread to the entire space. "Boom--!" Not long after, there was a reaction in the mysterious space. The pure white chakra flames and divinity that had been dissipating stopped changing, and a mysterious rune appeared above the space. Just seeing the rune, Nagato understood its meaning...Otsuki Kaguya! Obviously this rune text itself is the symbol of Datongmu Huiye. Or, the imprint! A powerful repulsive force burst out from that mark, trying to expel Nagato''s consciousness. In the face of this situation, Nagato instinctively manipulated the fluctuations of the mysterious panel''s burning source energy, and with an unstoppable invisible force, directly blasted the mark to pieces. Almost at the same time, the unknown sealed space burst into waves.596 Novel www.596xs.com In the depths of the Pure Land of Bliss on the outside of the planet, it seemed that the death god who was incarnation of silence couldn''t help but move, and in the gap between the world and the Pure Land of Bliss, the old man holding a tin rod sighed inexplicably: "The fluctuation of the mother''s power, is it the seal or the sacred tree?" ... ... Nagato didn''t know the impact of the broken Mark of Otsuki Kaguya. At the moment when the imprint was broken, countless knowledge appeared in his mind. After a little sorting, he understood that the mysterious space in front of him was not a real space, but was similar to the spiritual world. Its essence is the space where the soul of the sacred tree is located, which is the so-called soul space. Only as the fruit of the sacred tree was devoured by Datongmu Huiye, the soul of the sacred tree became a part of Datongmu Huiye, and even the sacred tree itself was branded with the mark of Huiye. And now, the mark of Huiye was broken, and the sacred tree officially became a thing of no owner. "Good opportunity!" Accompanied by soft words, Nagato''s will entered the pure white flames floating in the soul space, and then the flames condensed, turning into the figure of a red-haired boy. After adapting to the new body, Nagato''s gaze turned to the divinity that dissipated most of his side. And the aura that comes from the degeneration of the dissipated divinity. At this time, Nagato already understood that the aura derived from the degeneration of divinity was probably the soul itself, and things like divinity were supposed to be a sublimation posture of the soul. Divinity and Outer Golem have the same origin, so when the two meet, they will merge. It''s just that although the quality of the divinity is extremely high, there is only one strand in the end. If you want to perfectly fit the golem, you can only degenerate into enough soul power. and so "Fulfill my wish!" Such a desire arose in the heart of the red-haired boy. With the birth of this desire, all the original energy stored in the mysterious panel burned out in an instant, and a mysterious force was derived! Feeling the emergence of that mysterious power, Nagato was overjoyed. The so-called original energy, as the name suggests, is the most original energy in the universe. In theory, as long as you have enough original energy, you can do everything. In a sense, Nagato''s panels also operate on this principle. The current situation is that the red-haired boy bypassed the panel and burned the original energy with his own prayers and turned it into the power to realize his own wishes. "So, let''s get started!" Along with Nagato''s will, mysterious power floods the soul space of the sacred tree. The change that cannot be described in words was born... Nagato''s consciousness, the chakra, and the divinity that is constantly degenerating all come together, and with the help of the mysterious power of desire, new soul power is constantly derived. With the continuous growth of soul power, the entire soul space gradually brightened. During this process, Nagato''s consciousness was in a state of half asleep and half awake, as if he had fallen into a strange epiphany, without thoughts or thoughts. Outside, the body of the red-haired boy had closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the head of the Outer Golem. With the passage of time, the golem underneath began to glow with a new life, endless natural energy gathered from all directions, completely submerging everything... 2638 Chapter 090 The Second Deity You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!One day, two days, three days... Time is like flowing water. Nagato was immersed in a state of no thoughts and no thoughts, and forgot the passage of time. It was not until all the power of desire was exhausted that he suddenly awakened, and a whole week had passed by this time. Surprisingly, not eating or drinking these days did not have any effect on his body. His spirits and spirits are all at a peak state, even more full than before. "It''s the cause of natural energy." The red-haired boy who had recovered his consciousness got up, perceived his physical condition and understood the reason, "It seems that bigu in the Taoist classics in the memory is completely feasible." His thoughts drifted slightly for a moment, and Nagato soon recovered. His gaze fell slightly, and he looked at the Golem of Outer Dao. At first glance, the Outer Golem at this time did not seem to have changed much. At most, it showed a touch of vitality and vitality, but the red-haired boy knew that the Outer Golem had changed more than just the appearance. The biggest change is that the Golem of the Outer Dao has a soul... the second soul cast by Nagato under the power of desire. "It feels weird!" Feeling the connection between himself and the Outer Golem, the red-haired boy felt a little inexplicable in his heart. At this time, he had two visions, one was him as a human, and the other was him as an Outer Golem. Yes, the Outer Golem at this time has become the second Nagato with the help of the mysterious panel. "How do you say, incarnation outside the body?" As his thoughts flowed, the red-haired boy continued to adapt to the current situation, and soon came to the conclusion, No, its not an external incarnation. To put it more correctly, it should be the second deity. "Roar!" The Golem that has turned into the second deity also wants to echo Nagato''s words. It''s just that he just yelled and had to shut up, the whole golem looked a little troubled. "Uh, I forgot that the outside golem can''t speak." The red-haired boy standing on top of the golem murmured a little helplessly, and then thought about it, feeling that he couldn''t adapt to this state of one person and two points too quickly, so he made a decision. I saw Nagato adjust his breath slightly, and then ran the chakra, making seals with his hands. The complicated Indian style is concluded in the fastest time. "Seal of Vientiane!" As the red-haired boy''s highest achievement on the seal was unfolded, the power of the invisible seal burst out from his hands, covering the entire outer golem in a blink of an eye. The outgoing golem that didn''t make any obstructions was straightly twisted, as if it existed like a fluid, absorbed by the boy. And as the outer golem entered the body, Nagato instinctively felt that rounds of perfection came into being. At the same time, his body instantly opened up a space between existence and non-existence. The Golem of Outer Dao settled in the space, turned into the center of the space, and linked to the chakra cycle of the teenager. "Om!" The next moment, Nagato''s spirit was shocked, and his chakra changed at an extremely exaggerated speed, and the pure white chakra whose original quality was beyond imagination completely removed the last impurities. Even his Chakra-Tuna technique has gone a step further, reaching a point that is hard to describe in words. What I have to say is that even though Chakra was the strongest, Nagato was only a user of Chakra, but now, he can feel that he has become a part of Chakra, or the master of Chakra. In addition, the teenager can feel that his chakra capacity is completely unlimited. No matter how many chakras, as long as they have them, he can absorb them completely. At the same time, his panel has also changed: ... Name: Nagato Level: Intermediate Life: 1000 Spirit: 10+ Physical body: 10+ Reincarnation Eye: lv9+1 (expanded) Yuanshi Sword Intent: lv2 Chakra refinement: lv9+3 Sealing technique: lv9+1 love Chinese network www.aizw.net Three Body Technique: lv9 Water attribute: lv9 Wind attribute: lv9 Thunder attribute: lv9 Fire attribute: lv9 Soil attributes: lv9 Yin attribute: lv9 Yang attribute: lv9 Talent ability: super perception, perfect control The second deity: Outer Golem (15% completeness) Source energy: 0 Comprehensive evaluation: The world is the ultimate, without any omissions, with a life span of thousands of years, and the body can be immortal after death. Reincarnation Eye- Way of Heaven: lv9+1 Derivative skills: Shenluo Tianzheng, SuperShenluo Tianzheng, Earth Burst Heavenly Star, True Earth Burst Heavenly Star, Heavenly Obstruction Shock Star, Gravity Shura Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: mechanism armor, strange wrist rocket, laser cannon, Shura''s attack, Yin Yang escape Human Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: Soul Devour, Soul Library Animal Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: psychic reincarnation eye, psychic enhancement Hell Road: lv9+1 Derivative Skill: Yama Authority Hungry Ghost Road: lv9+1 Derivative skills: Sealing technique suction mark, suction technique rebound Outer Road: lv9+2 Derivative skills: the art of reincarnation, the realm of life and death, unlimited monthly reading ... The first is the level promotion, from the elementary level to the intermediate level. Life span has doubled, reaching a thousand years. Needless to say, Chakra Refining Techniques, various Chakra attributes are also perfect, all kinds of Blood Succession Limits, Blood Succession Elimination and even Blood Succession Snare are in the youthful feeling, it only takes a little time to develop. Unlimited Moon Reading automatically understands and masters it, not to mention, even the most unreliable Yuanshi Sword Intent has been upgraded by one level. The only thing that made him more concerned was the integrity of the second deity. Nagato can clearly perceive that his path of human and immortal cultivation has been truly determined, that is, to make the Golem of Outer Dao completely complete, return to the original, and turn it into the original sacred tree. As long as he does this, he can definitely be promoted to Dzogchen, and peep into the next stage of the road. But obviously this is not easy. If you want to restore the Golem to the original sacred tree, Nagato will not only collect the nine big-tailed beasts, but also face the six brothers, Otsuki Kaguya, and even the Otsuki clan who do not yet know the situation. Of course, Nagato is not without other options. For example, by accumulating the original energy and continuously improving one''s various abilities, sooner or later, he will set foot on a higher level. just-- "Sure enough, I still don''t want to rely on the panel for everything." This thought flashed in his mind, and Nagato made a decision, "The golden finger can be used, but you can''t rely on it all. Since you call yourself a practitioner, you naturally have to go out of your own way!" Smugly, the red-haired boy suddenly remembered his original purpose for coming here...In addition to solving the problem of his own path, Nagato also wanted to try to solve the problem of the Urenin Village Ninja being not strong enough. "It just happens to have unlimited monthly reading. Perhaps, my previous vision can be realized." .. 2639 Chapter 091 The Arrival of Yuyiyu Village You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the depths of the Pure Land of Bliss on the outside of the planet, the god of death who seemed to be the incarnation of silence suddenly opened his eyes, and no longer turned into a silent god of death, with a look of horror on his face, and exclaimed, "No, that''s the mother''s power disappearing." !" "No, it''s not right, this is, this is the power of the gods at the same level as the mother, why is it so unfamiliar, is there any other owner of the power of the gods on this planet?" There was a burst of exclamation in the darkness on the side. . "It''s the sacred tree. Just now there was the fluctuation of the mother''s power. I thought it was a trace of the gods'' power unintentionally radiated from the mother''s sleeping in the seal. Now it seems that the situation is very bad. Who is it? Want to use the sacred tree to take away the power of the gods?" The expression of isolation from the world has nothing to do with the face of the silent old man. If the tail beast is here, he will be surprised, yes, The old man is their father, Otsuki Yui, the originator of the ninja who was later called the Six Way Immortals. The old man in the darkness also showed his figure, no longer with the darkness, he had a face similar to that of the Six Way Immortal Otsuki Yui, yes, he was Otsuki Yui''s younger brother Otsuki Yumura. "Let''s go, no matter who he is, with this kind of power, he shouldn''t exist on this planet." Otsuki Yui said. "Yes, back then, Mother Mother wanted to destroy this planet and create an absolutely peaceful world. Thanks to our timely prevention and sealing of Mother Mother, otherwise the whole world will be under the rule of Mother Mother. Mother Mother is the only god on this planet. ." Otsuki Yumura sighed. "It shouldn''t be too late. The same level of god-level power has appeared again. We don''t know who he is and what his purpose is. It would be okay if he accidentally absorbed the idol, if it is..." After that, the two turned into streamers. Disappeared in place. ... The place where the golem was once is no longer what it used to be. The space collapsed and the golem disappeared. Without knowing where to go, Nagato''s body floated in the air, looking at the desolation, his heart moved, and he looked into the distance with feeling. "It seems that there will be a little trouble, but with the current strength... Forget it, although the current strength has been increased enough to dominate the planet, after all, the energy has just been increased, and it still needs more practice. The one who controls the ability." Nagato waved the space with a cold look, turning the space into nothingness. So, Nagato sat cross-legged while waiting for the trouble to come, while feeling the power of God in his body. "Is this the power of the gods? It seems that the former chakras were only low-end energy. Even if they cultivate to the top, they are only the power of demigods. The power of gods still requires the fusion of chakra energy and soul energy. Thats okay. But now I still have to be familiar with this kind of power. After all, its the power of God. It should take a while for such a huge power to be fully controlled, even if I have controlled it easily in the Chakra stage. It should take a lot of effort to think about it." Immediately, Nagato sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and slowly felt the flow of strange energy in his body. "In other words, it has been so long since I have obtained the power of God and I haven''t felt this power well." It is an indescribable purity. The energy called the power of the gods circulates in the body, is born from the heart, flows through 108 key points, and then spreads from 108 points to a total of 720 points in the body.In the end, it converges in the heart again, and so on. Nagato concentrated all the power of the spirit, observed the flow of the power of the gods, and found that the power of the gods was so mysterious.Feidu Novel www.fdxs.net In the world of the previous life, there was the subject of astronomy, and Nagato happened to know something about it. He was surprised to find that the trajectory of the power of God was surprisingly similar to the trajectory of the planets in the solar system. "It turns out that this is the most original power, the power of God? It actually contains the trajectory of the celestial body." "It''s worthy of being a high-level force, even the trajectory can be so deep" Even if he was two lives, Nagato couldn''t help but admire the magic of this power. Nagato continued to exercise the power of the gods and continued to make detailed observations. He also discovered that this power not only contained the laws of celestial bodies, but also traces of the laws of elements. This also explains why elemental ninjutsu is easy to release for Nagato. Unlike ordinary ninjas, which can only release one elemental ninjutsu, even high-level ninjas can only release not many types of ninjutsu. Some blood succession boundaries can only merge at most three. Moreover, as a whirlpool family, it is known for the huge amount of chakras. At the same time, the power of Nagato is the energy above the chakras, which is more refined than that, so in theory, Nagato can be hundreds of times Unleash the big ninjutsu. Suddenly, Nagato remembered the sentence "Divinity: the product of the intertwining of heaven and man, the opportunity of longevity, the trace of truth." This is the path of Otsuki Kaguya. She used the power of faith to become a god, but she didn''t want to The power of belief of ant-like people can be a factor that affects their will, so there is Baijue who will release unlimited monthly reading. And the two sons, Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura understood the mother''s thoughts and prevented the mother from standing on the opposite side of all living beings, thus sealing Otsuki Kaguyahime. "Then what will be my path?" "The power of faith to become a god is definitely not an option. Relying on the power of faith alone can affect one''s own will, then it shows that one''s own will is not firm enough." "Since the sacred tree is the source of the power of this world, Otsuki Kaguyaji also gave birth to divine power by stealing the fruit of the sacred tree. That is to say, the pure divine power transformed from the power of heaven and earth through the sacred tree is the real The power of God." "And the power that Otsuki Kaguya gains by eating the fruits of the sacred tree is equivalent to the power of having the imprint of the sacred tree, and is controlled by the sacred tree, so the power of faith is needed to achieve the god position." "Then the way I want to go is to transform the divine power from the divine tree absorbing the power of the heavens and the earth, and then through my own filtration and absorption, so that it will eventually become my own power." Thinking of this, Nagato''s heart seemed to break open. A door, there is an endless road ahead, that is the eternal road. "Although the golem has been refined by me, and the body of the golem is the sacred tree, it is still necessary to be cautious not to directly absorb the power of the heavens and the earth absorbed by the golem into itself. The right to regard the sacred tree is a treasure. But in the end, you have to rely on yourself to improve yourself." After that, it seemed to feel something, Nagato looked forward grimly, and said quietly: "Since it''s here, don''t be sneaky." .. 2640 092 Nagatos Will You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This is a desolate land. You can''t feel the existence of the power of heaven and earth for more than a dozen miles, as if the hand of God has grabbed a hand here, making it desolate. Two figures appeared in front of Nagato. They were similar to humans but exuding the brilliance of God, floating in the air. Both of them have the same physique as people, with masculine characteristics. They are not tall, but they give people a majestic feeling. Both of them have white jade-like horns erected on their foreheads, and they have similar faces. They are also dressed in white robes with crossed jade and stern faces. A person with brown hair stands in the same direction as the white jade horns. There is a mark on the forehead like the third eye. The red, three-hook jade appears. Undoubtedly, the eyes are purple, and the circles spread out from the pupils. It is the same reincarnation eye as Nagato.Holding a tin rod in his hand, it is made of jade from seeking Taoism, and the two ends are in the shape of the sun and the moon. The other with silver hair in a shawl, holding a tin rod in his hand, with a rake-like shape on the right, was also transformed from a jade for Taoism, with blue veins on the outside of his eyes violently, as if he had white eyes. "Is it finally here, Otsuki Yuyi, Otsuki Yumura?" Nagato jokingly said with a face of an unknown prophet. "What is your purpose? Why do you take away the power of the golem?" Yumura asked in shock when he heard Nagato''s name. "Hahaha, why don''t I understand, I don''t seem to be doing anything, right? Are you too surprised?" Nagato laughed loudly. "Hamura, don''t worry, let''s ask him a little bit." Otsuki Yui stretched out his hand to stop Hamura. "It seems that after so many years of not asking about world affairs, Ninja has a great talent. Such a young face really makes me ashamed." Otsuki Yumura sighed. "It''s just that you are too old. The Ninja world is no longer the time for you to create the Ninja School. Your era has passed. It is better not to walk around at such an old age to avoid hurting your aging body." Nagato said proudly. Because the abilities of the two have been known for a long time, the two sons in the original work were only slightly lower than the Otsuki Teruya Ji, so she had to seal the Otsuki Teruya Ji. According to the ranks, it is no more than a junior at most, and Nagato is here Human beings are intermediate, so there is no fear in the heart of the two brothers. Hearing such unruly words from a teenager, Otsuki Yumura couldnt help but yell: Whos red-haired boy, we taught the chakra energy to the world, but we didnt teach it. Are all the ninja worlds like you who have no one without education?" Otsuki Yui, who has lived for several generations, watched the teenage boy speak wild words without being able to calm down and was easily provoked. The reason for this made Otsuki Yui think deeply. "Yes, normally speaking, Hamura won''t get angry easily when he stays out of the situation. This time, only the young man in front of him can''t control his emotions with a casual excitement. There must be something strange in this." Thinking of this, Datongmu Yuyi couldn''t help but look squarely at the young man in front of him, treating him as an equal existence, without any carelessness.Qiumo TXT www.qiumotxt.com "Hehe, young people don''t get angry, my brother has been lonely for a long time these years, and finally came out and walked around. He didn''t control his temper for a while. I hope my little friend will forgive me." Having said that, Otsuki Yui put his hand on Hamura''s shoulder, and passed a fresh energy along his arm. The anger in Hamuras eyes disappeared, and at the same time he regained his clarity, and there was a horror in his heart. "What happened to me just now, how can I suddenly feel that my emotions are out of control, and I was so easily triggered by negative emotions. It seems, The people in front of me are absolutely extraordinary." Nagato just used a trace of soul power just now to influence the unsuspecting big tube Kiba Village. Although it was just taking advantage of others, only a trace of soul power was used, and the level of soul power is not low now. Immediately, Nagato smiled at the two figures standing on the top of the planet and said, "Hehe, what is the meaning of the six immortals? You are the founder of Ninzong, and that is the originator. How can I blame your brother? Both of you are big figures respected by the world, how can I offend you two?" Although the young man''s words in front of him contained honorific words, there was no trace of awe from his face, as if he was ridiculing the two original characters. Seeing this situation, the two brothers Yuyi couldn''t help but become more vigilant, and their bodies entered a tight state, ready to do it at any time. "This little friend seems to have been lonely for a long time, and he has ignored how to get along with people, and forgot that people are not good-looking. I am sorry to the little friend." "Little friend is waiting here so calmly. I must have guessed the arrival of my two. I wonder if the little friend also knows the purpose of my two?" After all, the boy in front of him has the same power as his mother Kaguya Ji , If it can''t be controlled, it will cause serious damage to this planet.So Datongmu Yuyi asked a little bit of caution. "The purpose is, although it is not very clear, but it is not too far from what I guessed. The reason you are here is nothing more than to feel the power of God, although the energy of your mother Kaguya Ji is different, but The energy level is still similar." "Furthermore, you jointly sealed your mother Datongmu Keiyahime back then. It is because your mother''s will is to stand against all mankind, so that there is only one god on this planet." "Because she relies on the power of faith, she can''t stand directly on the opposite side of the group of humans, so she came up with an infinite monthly reading method so that all humans can enter the spiritual space she created, so that she can do infinitely. She provides the power of faith, and she is an absolute god in this world." Nagato looked at Hayi and Hamura and said calmly. The faces of Hayi and Hamura are equally as calm as a windless sea, without waves, but their hearts are already tossing like a huge wave, because the secret of this history has never been recorded in the literature, and no one else will know. Where did the red-haired teenagers know that even if they wanted to break their heads, they would not know, because whoever could think of Nagato was a rebirth, an existence that predicted the plot in advance. "But my power is different from hers. I don''t need the power of faith to improve myself. My power acquisition is more direct. It directly absorbs the spiritual power between the world and the earth, so the power of faith will not affect me. The malpractice of my will. Only myself is influencing my will." Nagato was surprised again. "My will is to destroy this deformed world. It is up to me to create a whole new world." .. 2641 Chapter 093 Nagato vs Hakata & Hamura You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This world is deformed and chaotic, including cultivation methods, hierarchy, everything, everything is so uncomfortable. "I don''t like ninjas, and I also don''t like the order of the ninja world, so I have to rely on my own strength to change this world, or to create a new world." Nagato firmly stated his will from his first birth to the Ninja World. This kind of will has been there since he read the original, and it is his will. The peace on the faces of the two of Hayi Hamura has long disappeared. Although they had some speculations in their hearts before, when they heard Nagato personally express his will, they couldn''t help but be shocked. This is no longer their mother, Otsuki Teruya. Ji simply transformed the world at the level of Ji, which is equivalent to destroying the entire world and remaking Nagato''s own world. He is the god of order. "In this case, it seems that there is no way to continue the discussion. Such a firm will will not be able to stop our two old men casually." The face of the creator of Ninzong was no longer calm, and his face was filled with extreme solemnity. Obviously, he understood that the strength of the red-haired boy in front of him was by no means under his brothers, or even worse.But even if he knew the power of Nagato, he would never back down, because behind him was the Shinobi that he once founded. "Stop talking nonsense, let''s start!" When Hamura said these words, his figure flew out and disappeared instantly. The distance between him and Nagato can be regarded as empty at their level. When Hamura''s figure was found again, he was found behind Nagato, his fist blasted towards Nagato''s head with white light and shadow. Nagato was unmoved, his face remained unchanged, as if he had predicted Hamura''s movements, his right hand was raised without warning: "Shen Luo Tian Zheng" With Nagato as the center, huge ball-shaped energy was emitted from Nagato, preliminarily bounced Hamura away. After all, Hamura was also a powerhouse of the same level. Facing the sudden emergence of energy, he didn''t have a trace of panic. He instantly turned his fist into a block and held his chest, and was bounced away by the sudden energy. Nagato did not stop after running out of Shinra Tianzheng, and quickly stepped back and quickly sealed in his hands: "Beast Path: The Art of Psychic" "Bang, bang, bang..." "Bang, bang, bang..." Several white lights on the ground rose and turned into six huge beasts, in the form of huge rhinos, vultures, crabs, chameleons, split dogs, and centipedes up to ten meters high. Nagato waved his hands, and the six huge fierce beasts split into two groups and instantly attacked the bounced away Hamura and the Yukata that was performing the operation in front. Datongmu Yuyi did not panic in the face of the three huge beasts, and instantly inspired the fairy mode. The endless blue power of nature rose from the bottom around Yuyi, and the hand was quickly sealed. If there is a master of sealing When people see it, they will be stunned, because it is a more complicated seal than the advanced seal technique that exists in the whirlpool family. That''s right, that is the signature sealing technique of Datongmu Yuyi as the Six Dao Immortals, specifically for sealing tail beasts, and only for the Myojin gate of beasts. I saw a series of scarlet stone pillars suddenly drilled out from below the fierce beast summoned by Nagato, and the six fierce beasts including the chasing Yumura were all locked by the scarlet stone pillars.186 Chinese Network www.186zw.com "No loss is the six immortals. It seems that ordinary means can''t restrain you, so how about trying this?" "Sura Dao: mechanism armor, strange arm rockets, laser cannons." "Hell Road: SpiritualismHades Judgment, the Gate of Reincarnation." "Hungry ghost said: evil spirits attack, evil spirits restrict." "Animal Dao: Increased psychic, psychic enhancement." The four summoning techniques in the six ways were completed instantly, and the energy rockets, laser cannons, evil spirits, and reincarnations gate were all strengthened and turned into huge energy bodies, which turned into a series of attacking moves to fly towards Hayi and Hamura. Looking at Yumura, he did not sit and wait for death. With his eyes wide open, he flashed to Yuyi''s body. Ten Taoist jade suddenly appeared, arranged in an "S" shape on the chest, and the cycle repeated, forming a huge energy shield. The wide range of attacks launched by Nagato was blocked, and Hamura also used the energy flow he saw with his eyes to evade the ensuing attacks. But Nagato''s attack did not stop, and his hands quickly sealed: "SenfaFire DungeGoemon", "Water DungeHard Vortex Water Blade", "Soil DungeSuper Strength Rock Art"... Several lines of Ninja Super Ninjutsu condensed at an incredible speed, and attacked Hayi Yumura. I saw that the land in front was full of various elements, the land collapsed, rivers emerged, and even huge meteorites fell from the sky. Obviously, Nagatos attack did not care how much disaster it would cause to this world. Yui behind Hamura shouted anxiously, "Hamura, can''t let him attack like this, this will destroy the world." After hearing this, Hamura moved with Yuyi''s heart, and his hands instantly increased the energy transmission to the jade of seeking Taoism, making the previous "S"-shaped defensive cover to the extreme, covering the two in all directions. When he heard what his brother said, Hamura already understood that he couldn''t fight here.Immediately, Hamura saw the moment when Nagato''s casting stopped with his extreme white eyes. He stepped behind Nagato, and pressed his hands toward Nagato with Yin and Yang marks in both hands. Since Hamura''s hands did not have any energy fluctuations, Nagato did not dodge but used Sasuke''s strongest "Raidun Kirin" to shoot towards Hamura. In order that Hamura could touch Nagato''s body with his hands, he used his physical strength to resist the "Raidun Kylin" who lowered Nagato. If it is the usual "Thunder DunKirin", the resistance of the immortal body of Hamura to the elements can be easily resisted, but the elemental attack of Nagato is not only the elemental attack.It was an attack launched by the power of God, which was several times more pure than the power of the elements, and its power and destructive power were unknown how many times stronger than that. Years of combat experience has made Hamura not underestimate the enemy, knowing that the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, so although he has maximized the power of the immortal when he is close, he is still overwhelmed by the powerful destructive power of the gods, and his body is like a cannonball Shot at Yui. Obviously he suffered a serious injury, but his goal was achieved, and his hands touched Nagato. Yes, because of the huge destructive power of Nagatos tricks, Hakata and Hamura had to move the battlefield. They couldnt allow such battles to destroy the world. So they planned to use their huge gravity to force Nagato to move. The premise of the starburst is that the yin and yang marks of both hands touch the sealed person. .. 2642 094 Interstellar Battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Earth explosion star: Seal the target and ascend to the sky to make it attractive. All objects on the ground, including the earth, are attached to the target to form a huge meteorite ball. The target is completely sealed in the meteorite. Use it as a means of attack to hit any target. The earth-burst stars are respectively the earth-burst stars, the trueearth-burst stars, the superearth-burst stars, and the six pathsthe earth-burst stars. And because of the increase of the power of God, the earth-blasting star in Nagato''s hand makes it impossible to underestimate the power of the ordinary earth-blasting star. Yuyi is a six-way immortal, and his ability is beyond doubt. The sealing power of the earth-blasting sky star used in his hand cannot be underestimated. Even if the shadow-level powerhouse is among them, there is absolutely no possibility of surviving, let alone removing it. seal. But Nagato is obviously not a strong shadow class, but a higher level of human immortal level, and even reached the intermediate level of human immortal, which is one level higher than the brothers of Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura. "Six PathsEarth Blasting Stars" Even at the price of his own serious injury, Hamura touched Nagato with his hands in order to seal it with the "Six WaysEarth-Blasting Stars". Obviously, Hamura knew that the ordinary earth-booming stars were not enough to seal Nagato. It wasn''t enough to hurt Nagato, so Hamura directly used the strongest six ways: Earth Blast. I saw Nagato''s body constantly rising, and a great source of gravitation was generated with Nagato as the center, which attracted a part of the ground under the feet to the body, slowly forming a huge sphere. The sphere became bigger and bigger, and as the surrounding earth was constantly being absorbed, Nagato''s body was also getting higher and higher. From the ground, it seemed that there was an extra moon in the sky, scarlet and bright. In a blink of an eye, the huge scarlet moon had reached the edge of the planet, Yuyi and Yumura came one after another, quietly looking at the huge meteorite. "The strongest Earth Explosion Sky Star should be able to seal him, even the mother back then did not escape the seal." Hamura asked solemnly. "In this world, there is absolutely no person who can escape from the Six Paths and the Starburst of the Earth. The huge meteorite like the moon, the terrifying oppressive force generated in it, even if the mother absorbed the power of faith and became a god. He couldn''t escape, and he just got the power of the gods, how could he resist the oppression of the travel star." Yuyi looked determined. "So, next, how do we deal with this huge meteorite, we must be optimistic about him, he has such terrible strength at this age, if he is given room to continue to grow, then this world will no longer exist." "Expelling him to the barren land away from this planet, and letting him have great abilities, it will never be possible to get out of that barrenness." ... Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net The last consciousness before Nagato fell into a coma was that Hamura attacked from behind him, and he sensed the main body of Hamura, but did not perceive energy fluctuations, so he used the "Thunder Dungeon Kirin" based on the power of God. He noticed a great attraction radiating from his body, and immediately felt an unparalleled sense of oppression. Numerous objects flew towards him and attracted to his body. The oppression became greater and greater, and the body was constantly being squeezed, as if to Crush him to pieces. Nagato gradually lost consciousness and fell into a faint. At this time, the power of the gods in Nagato flows voluntarily, and all the powers of the gods flow on their own, born from the heart, and continue to flow into one hundred and eight key acupuncture points in the body. If anyone can see the acupuncture points in Nagato''s body , You will find that the difference from the past is that on the one hundred and eight key acupuncture points in the body, each acupuncture point is surrounded by a layer of black mist energy, which prevents the energy from connecting in the acupuncture points. Thats right, thats the essence of the seal technique. It injects energy into the sealers body, blocking the energy flow of each acupuncture point. The stronger the seal technique, the more acupuncture points that seal the target. This is the strongest one. One hundred and eight key acupoints are sealed all over the body, blocking the energy flow of all the key acupoints, and even preventing blood from flowing through each acupuncture. Therefore, the energy in Nagato no longer flows, and the blood does not circulate, so he faints. But the power of God is not ordinary energy. It is the force of nature that overrides the chakra. The power of nature lies in its autonomy. Even if it blocks its flowing path, it cannot be blocked. Completely sealed. Because its trajectory is similar to the trajectory of celestial bodies, everyone knows that any celestial body in the universe is moving autonomously, has its center of motion, and the huge attraction between celestial bodies makes it move regularly. May I ask, will there be manpower strong enough to interfere with the movement of celestial bodies?The answer is no. Even if there will be a powerful person who can interfere with the movement of celestial bodies in the future, it is definitely not the strength that the two brothers Hayi and Hamura can achieve now. Therefore, the power of the gods flows on their own, constantly hitting the 108 acupuncture points in the body, how can the mixed energy of Hamura be comparable to the purest gods in the world. When it was not too much, I saw the 108 acupoints all over the body shook violently, and the power of the gods burst out instantly. Each of the 108 acupoints made an ear-splitting roar, and the black seal energy left in Nagato dissipated instantly. In the body, it then turned into nothingness and dissipated in the space, without a trace, as if it had never appeared in the world. At the same time, Nagato''s eyes suddenly opened, and his sharp gaze accompanied the terrible murderous look towards the brothers Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura. Obviously, Nagato was really angry. At that moment, he felt the death of God. Approaching, for the first time since he was reborn in this world, he felt that he was so close to death. At the same time of anger, there was also a moment of fear in my heart. If it hadn''t just acquired the power of God and turned it into my own power, then this time I was afraid that it would be really cold. "Outside DaoPsychic ArtOutside Dao Golem" A huge outside golem appeared in the sky with a roar, and suddenly blasted towards Hamura with a biting fist wind. No one in Ren Yuyiyu Village expected that Nagato could actually escape from the Six PathsEarthburst Sky Star, and he was safe and sound, still maintaining a strong fighting force.The horror in the heart could not help but rise to the extreme. Before the two of them calmed down the huge wave in their hearts, the huge stone statue fists roared, and the horrible sense of oppression covered the two at the same time. No one could escape for a while, only I watched the terrifying stone fist fall from the sky.The huge boxing front drowned the two in an instant, and saw their bodies exploding into the distance like a cannonball out of the chamber... 2643 Chapter 095 Fierce Battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this beautiful universe, human beings can only sigh.The dots of stars are like bright pearls, inlaid on the sky, shining brightly. The vastness and boundlessness of the universe has always been a dream pursued by mankind. It is constantly dreaming that one day, mankind can travel in space and explore the mysteries of the universe. ... The inertia of the huge body movement of the Outer Golem drove the stone arm, and then the stone arm drove the stone fist to send a full blow to Hayi Yumura.Today''s golem is no longer the golem of the year. After being refined by Nagato, it not only has the power of god, but also the power of soul. The seemingly simple punch actually contains the purest power of the gods in the world plus a force technique similar to martial arts. The golem gave birth to autonomous consciousness due to the power of the soul.It''s no longer like waving his arms with brute force like the previous puppets.Since the birth of autonomous consciousness, the golem''s mind seems to have a lot of memory, and when he shakes his fist, he instinctively embodies the power skills similar to martial arts.If you can feel that amazing punch by the side, you will have the illusion of facing a martial arts master who has practiced hard for many years.The wooden golem no longer exists. Yuyi and Yumura flew upside down like cannonballs, smashing the rubble in space, and spitting out blood, finally stabilizing their figure far away. The two were in a panic. The blood had already dyed their robes red, dripping down the hem of the robes, disheveled, and covered their chests with their hands. It was obvious that this fist caused the two of them to be seriously injured. If under normal circumstances, such a blow to the Golem of Outer Dao, the two are not completely incapable of resistance. However, just now, it was precisely because the two of them were in shock that Nagato escaped unharmed from the Six Ways and Earth-Booming Stars, even if the two of them had extremely rich combat experience, there was no time to make any defensive posture and defensive tricks. To face it, he used his body to directly face this full blow of the Outer Golem.As a result, he was seriously injured. But despite the severe injuries they received, the two did not shrink back, Qiu Daoyu appeared again, floating beside them.They also don''t know when two sticks appeared in their hands. I saw the writing wheel eyes of Datongmu Yuyi swiftly turning, and the three gouyus were suddenly deep. If others could see one of them, they would definitely fall into it. That was Yuyi''s own terror pupil technique, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Hamura was also enveloped by the green chakra energy at the same time, and entered the advanced reincarnating eye mode with white eyes. The shape of the ten Taoist jade beside him has also changed, and the previous circular Taoist jade changed to a tetrahedral shape with the tip forward. , Showing a vicious attack. At the same time as the "Tianshi Zhenxing" golem attacked, Nagato did not stop, quickly forming seals in his hands. I saw a huge meteorite above Yuyi, whizzing towards Yuyi, only because of the size of the meteorite, it gave people a feeling of slowly moving, but in fact the movement speed of the meteorite was very fast. Upon seeing this, Yuyi''s entire body was instantly transformed, and Chakra''s energy was quickly output, turning into a huge blue giant wrapped around Yuyi''s body.The skeleton-shaped blue energy giant was instantly filled with flesh and blood meridians, the chakra energy surrounded the periphery, and the Wutiangu armor also covered the entire giant at the same time. He held the Earth Life Sword in his left hand and slashed towards the huge meteorite in the distance. Holding a ten-fist sword in his right hand at the same time, he stabbed Nagato. Such a move that violates the laws of physics seems extremely smooth and smooth on the body of Suzuo Nenghu. In an instant, several majestic sword shadows were chopped out by the Earth Life Sword and fell on a distant meteorite. If the vacuum could hear the sound, it would be incomparably deafening. Time seemed to stagnate for an instant at the moment Jianying touched the meteorite.Then, the huge meteorite burst into pieces, and countless stones flew in all directions. Yes, the full body of Suzuo Nenghu is so powerful, holding the added earth life sword can split the meteorite.At the same time, the tip of the ten-fist sword also emitted an energy beam to hit Nagato.163TXT www.txt163.com Nagato didn''t panic in the face of the energy beam that appeared instantaneously. He shook his right hand and stretched forward. "SuperShinra Heavenly Sign" A powerful repulsive force emerged instantly, ejecting the upcoming energy beam. "Sura Dao: mechanism armor, strange arm rockets, laser cannons." "Hell Road: SpiritualismHades Judgment, the Gate of Reincarnation." "Hungry ghost said: evil spirits attack, evil spirits restrict." "Animal Dao: Increased psychic, psychic enhancement." Four of the six ways of summoning appeared again. At the same time, the energy rockets, laser cannons, evil spirits, and rebirth gates were all strengthened and turned into huge energy bodies, which turned into a series of attacks to shoot towards Yuyi. Although the attack has been strengthened, Nagato also knows that the strengthened attack cannot cause actual damage to Yuyi. He just needs to impede Yuyi for a moment and seize the moment of that moment. "Psychic Sacrifice" Nagato uses the reincarnation eye strengthening technique to make all the psychic burns its own energy to strengthen itself, so that it gains a certain time increase, and then activates the power of the gods in the body and wraps the power of the gods outside the body, the same It turned into an energy giant similar to Suzuo Nohu, and waved towards Suzuo Nohu. The difference from Susano is that the energy giant transformed into Nagato does not have weapons. It relies solely on the physical power of the energy giant. Originally, the power of god is the purest power, and Nagato is strengthened by psychic sacrifices. In addition to himself, Nagato''s giant energy reached a terrifying height. Nagato controlled the energy giant and Hakata''s Susano Nogo collided time and time again. In the fierce battle, Nagato kept suppressing Susano Nogo. The ultimate technique of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes seemed a little overwhelming in front of Nagato. . ... Looking at Yumura again, he turned on the rebirth eye mode and engaged in a fierce battle with the evil golem. The ten tetrahedral jade for seeking Taoism turned endlessly, changing various attack methods back and forth to attack the evil golem. I saw that the attacks of the Outer Golem all failed, and Hamura was forced to retreat frequently. Because of the existence of the reincarnated eye, all the moves of the Outer Golem could be seen through by the reincarnated eye. In addition, the Outer Golem has just given birth to autonomous consciousness, the control of the body is not so smooth, and the extra consciousness in the mind is not enough to be used flexibly, but if you observe carefully, you will find that the Outer Golem is frequent As he retreats, he appears to be more at ease, his control over the body gradually strengthened, and his fist and leg moves no longer appear chaotic but more regular and artistic. .. 2644 Chapter 096 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Since the outgoing golem was born with autonomous consciousness, there have been many unusual martial arts in his mind, that is, the way of punching and kicking. For some reason, the golem itself is also very ignorant. With the constant collisions and bombardments between the Outer Golem and Hamura, the golem''s fists and feet have been waving involuntarily, strange tricks, but they seem familiar, as if they once belonged to the golem''s own fighting skills. The attack of the golem is always so simple, with one punch and one leg, but the simplicity seems to contain unpredictable.With a punch, the world changed color, and the wind was surging. If there is a strong person on the planet, even a super shadow level ninja is here, afraid of being pressured to breathe, it is definitely not a simple punch, it contains extremely deep power of heaven and earth. . If there is great power here, you will definitely find that it contains a hint of the law of heaven and earth. Although it is not the real power of law, the artistic conception is already very close.Anything that touches the edge of the law, in the universe, is a strong person who rules a galaxy. "Silver Wheel Reincarnation" Hamura yelled, and begged Doyu to spin quickly and flew toward the outer golem. I saw the Qiu Dao jade flying out quickly, causing a great shock in the space, as if to tear the space apart. The ten Dao Jade jade connected end to end, spinning sharply between the golem and Hamura, creating a gravitational vortex like a black hole. . The huge body of the Outer Golem could not produce the slightest resistance. It was abruptly sucked into the center of the vortex by the gravitational vortex, and then the center of the gravitational vortex was compressed sharply, emitting a dazzling white light. After that moment of pause, the surrounding The space distorted and exploded in an instant, and a huge shock wave drove Hamura back. The Outer Golem that was in the center of the explosion had withstood the full power of the explosion. Even with the powerful defense of the golem''s stone body, it could not be blocked. Most of its body was broken. Obviously, the Outer Golem was seriously injured. But Hamura didn''t stop the attack, and the center of the explosion that had dissipated came out again with a loud shout. "Golden Wheel Reincarnation" Since then, Hamuras two magical skills of reincarnating eyes have all been released, and a trace of energy originated in the center of the previous whirlpool. "Boom boom boom" "Bang Bang Bang" Endless fragmentation unfolded in the body of the outer golem, and the broken body detonated again with huge energy fluctuations, and gunpowder smoke filled the entire space. After a few breaths, the huge irregular outline appeared in the gunpowder smoke. It was an outside golem. Its body had been damaged by the previous explosion. The situation of the golem was so unoptimistic that half of the stone body was gone. A small part of his skull was also missing, his right arm was shattered, and his left thigh was shattered. No one would have thought that the outside golem that once panicked the world would be reduced to such a point, yes, if it weren''t for Datong Kiyu Village, who could push the golem to such a state. The golem was born with autonomous consciousness. Just when the consciousness was just born, it was unexpected that the golem had suffered such damage. Because the golem just gave birth to autonomous consciousness, the thoughts in its mind were not as freely controlled as humans, and it seemed particularly clumsy. Therefore, when it received fatal injuries, its heart now only had anger. Yes, the current golem''s mind was completely filled with anger, it roared and waved its remaining arms, and rushed towards Hamura with the most instinct. Nagato, who was fighting Yuyi fiercely in the distance, saw this scene, suddenly glared, and couldn''t help but increase the transmission of the power of the gods. Because the outer golem is like a container for him to absorb the power of the gods, if the golem is broken, his efficiency of absorbing the power of the gods will be greatly reduced.Think twice about Pen Fun Pavilion www.sssqxw.com In his opinion, the golem is like his refined treasure, which brings great benefits to his cultivation. But it was not only a treasure to aid cultivation, but also a powerful combat power. It was just that the self-consciousness just born now seemed very clumsy, and it did not fully display its strength. Its just that Nagato just refined the golem, only absorbed the power of God once, and watched it being destroyed. It felt like a newly bought iphonexsmax just experienced the usefulness of the new machine, and it was broken. The same, how can we not make people angry. Therefore, with the intensified transmission of the power of the gods, the giant incarnate of the power of the gods outside his body instantly rose up several feet, the originally disadvantaged Suzuo Nenghu flew upside down in an instant, and the huge blue energy giant was in one place. Dissipated instantly in this world. And Yuyi in the center of the spell was backlashed by energy, and could not help but spout a mouthful of bright red blood. At this moment, Hayi and Hamura, relying on years of combat experience, suddenly experienced a severe crisis in their hearts. The two of them clearly felt the feeling that could threaten their lives. It was so horrible, what kind of power made the two brothers of the immortal level Yuyi feel the crisis of life and death. It was a mysterious wave born in Nagato''s heart. That was the resonance between Yuanshi sword intent and Yuanshi space. Nagato once again clearly felt that he was so close to Yuanshi space, and a little bit of Yuanshi space''s power came from a distance. "Om" In an instant, countless horrible sword intents filled the entire space, the huge sword intent turned into infinite wind blades and intertwined together, forming a huge sword blade storm. Nagato was in the center of the blade storm, and saw the huge blade storm spinning rapidly. "Keng! Keng! Keng!" "Ding! Ding! Ding!" The surrounding space was disturbed by this huge sword blade storm, and space cracks emerged one after another. I saw that such a stable space was split apart by the rotating blade storm. One can imagine how terrifying the blade storm at this time is and how amazing its power is. Otsuki Yuyi and his younger brother Otsuki Yumura were seriously injured by such a terrifying blade only at the edge. The blade seemed so sharp that even the space could be cut apart. How could the two of them resist with their bodies alone. At the moment, the two did not hesitate, their palms were facing each other, and the yin and yang marks were rotating. at this time-- "Yuanshi sword intent, kill" A cold voice echoed from the gate of Nagato. The endless blades all converged and condensed into a heavenly divine sword, exuding golden light, and it penetrated this space for an instant, reaching directly in front of the two people of Yui Yumura. At the same time, the yin and yang marks of the two were finally completed, and there was a ripple in the space, and the divine sword arrived here almost at the same time, turning this space into nothingness, and everything seemed to have never existed, and desolation everywhere. ,silence. In an unknown space on the edge of this planet, two white shadows suddenly appeared from the space, and they were the two brothers of Datong Ki Yuyi, but if you walk in and observe, you will find that their The body is no longer complete, and only half is left. .. 2645 Chapter 097 Return to Yuren Village You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the last era of cosmic civilization, there was a mighty person. No one knew what his real name was, only that everyone called him Yuanshi. A barren land outside the planet. There was a red-haired boy. The strange thing was that in this barren land of the starry sky, the red-haired boy''s red-haired red hair had no wind. That was the Nagato who had just used Yuanshi''s sword intent. He quietly looked at the emptiness ahead, and his heart completely settled. He looked at his hands, and there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. Even if he was two lives, he had seen many big scenes, and he had imagined that one day he could become a strong one. Silently watching the torn space ahead is slowly healing, Nagato still has a dreamy feeling in his heart. He thought that the increase in his strength could become very strong, but he never thought it would become so strong. Even such a stable space can be torn apart. "It seems to be a step too late." Nagato seemed to feel something, and said silently. Just at the moment when the Excalibur passed through the space, the Excalibur controlled by Nagato''s sword intent stabbed the two brothers at the same time, as if the target disappeared instantly. Then the power of the Excalibur exploded in place, exploding a piece of the front. The space is torn apart. Nagato''s mind condensed, and the power of the soul unfolded, sweeping through the void space in front, and did not notice the signs of life of the two brothers Otsuki Yui, nor did he feel the remaining life fluctuations. I think it was a transmission method that was not known to the world, and it was able to escape the tear of space. "Forget it, I can''t find it now. If they want to come, even if they are not dead, they will be seriously injured, plus my current strength has surpassed them, there should be no accidents." Nagato calmed down completely, sure. Tao. "In this case, I have just gained power. Although it has gone through a great battle, it still needs to be completely settled down, so that it can be completely controlled and become its own power." In this battle, I found that I still have many shortcomings. First, the moves I have cannot be combined flexibly, and they are not inscribed in the heart, and they are slightly inferior in the connection of skills; The second is that many moves are not necessary, and there are still some inaccuracy in the selection of moves; Third, there are too many useless skills, only a few powerful moves, and a single attack method.The battle this time was completely relying on the level to suppress the opponent, and his own advantages were not fully utilized, which should not be the case. In the future, he should also pay more attention to actual combat, otherwise he really encounters an enemy whose strength is equal to or even higher than his strength, and the situation will be very unoptimistic. After all, Nagato''s mind moved, and the mysterious panel appeared again. As expected, after a battle, the panel changed slightly: ... Yuanshi Sword Intent: lv2 (5) Chakra refinement: lv9+5 ... Original energy: 551 Comprehensive evaluation: The world is the ultimate, without any omissions, with a life span of up to 500 years, and the body is immortal after death. Sure enough, after a long battle, although the strength has not improved, but the control of power is more delicate. However, Nagato discovered that Yuanshi''s sword intent had become Level 2, and there were brackets behind it to indicate Level 5.Apex Novel Network www.xindingdianxsw.com I dont know the specific reason, but I think it should be the last urgent juncture. Under the urgent situation, Yuanshi sword intent was aroused, making Nagato a deeper understanding of Yuanshi sword intent, so he was promoted to the second level, and the next level 5 guess should be With the highest level that Nagato can reach now. After seeing the power of Yuanshi Jianyi, Nagato realized that this move was unusual. He had never seen the disappearance of this move in the classics. Therefore, he guessed that it might be an unknown power outside the planet. The stunt of the player... What makes Nagato unexpected is that one day in the future, he will find the inheritance left by a powerful man who claims to be "Yuanshi", and it is the sword intent of Yuanshi.However, he does not belong to any planet in the universe, but the leader of thousands of galaxies in the last cosmic civilization. ... Nagato also noticed the increase in the original energy under the panel. Since the last time he spent 40 energy to improve the eye of reincarnation, only 501 original energy remained. And now the number displayed in the column of source energy is 551. Obviously, after this war, the source energy has directly increased by 50 points. Nagato realized the power of Yuanshi Sword Intent, thinking that he could use the original energy to directly increase the level of Yuanshi Sword Intent, but he lacked a hint of insufficient original energy. "It''s worthy of a move against the sky. 500 points of original energy are not enough to advance to the first level. I don''t know how much better than the reincarnation eye!" Since Yuanshi Sword Intent cannot be improved, Nagato understands the power of Yuanshi Sword Intent, knowing that Yuanshi Sword Intent will be a big trump card in his hand, and his own path is based on the power of God above Chakra energy, So Nagato decided to return to the village first to deposit the power gained from this battle. Immediately, his body moved, Nagato turned into a streamer and flew towards a point on the planet. Outside Yuren Village, the sun was shining brightly. Compared with the name, it was not in line with the name. There was no cloud in the sky, and there was no sign of rain.In a fresh field, dense crops mixed with the sound of insects, there is a beautiful figure playing. There is also a long river in the distance, under the shining of the sun, shining little stars, from a distance, it looks like diamonds are dotted on the silver chain. She turned her head slowly as if she felt something during the play of the beautiful figure. It was a beautiful girl with light blue hair, light orange pupils, and purple eyes. There is also a lavender paper flower on the right side of the head, which adds extra color to her beauty.It looks so gentle and lovely. Although she seems to be young, anyone can tell that she is a beauty embryo and will definitely become a rare beauty in this world in the future. "Xiao Nan, I''m back." The red-haired young man called. "Nagato! Ooo" Xiaonan instantly put away the expression he had just played, and burst into tears, and quickly rushed towards Nagato. "Ouuuuu, you are finally willing to come back, I thought you didn''t want me anymore." Xiao Nan hugged Nagato tightly, crying loudly, and beat Nagato''s chest with his hand. "Silly girl, when did I say I don''t want you anymore? I brought you back. As early as the day I brought you back, you were destined to be mine. Why would I not want you?" Nagato gently He slapped the girl''s fragrant shoulder gently and said. I saw Xiao Nan''s body suddenly stiffened. Fortunately, his face was still buried on Nagato''s chest. Otherwise, if Nagato saw it, he would definitely find that Xiao Nan''s white and tender face had already turned red at this time. Nagato seemed to have noticed it, and did not push Xiao Nan away, nor did he speak. He hugged her quietly there, smelling the fragrance in her hair, and his inner thoughts became firmer. "Meeting you is destined. Since I brought you back, you are the woman who accompanies me in that eternal time." .. 2646 Chapter 098 Energy Precipitation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the twilight of the night, there are countless sparse and shining stars.The moon appeared among them. On her round face, with a kind and gentle smile, she quietly looked down on the earth. Several gray, thin clouds lingered beside her, like a fairy with her sleeves fluttering. Dance.The bright moonlight puts a silver-gray veil on the earth. It shines on the petals, and the flowers are more delicate, sprinkled in front of the bed, a bit cool and scented night air is intertwined, refreshing... Nagato returned to the village. After comforting Xiao Nan, he found that Jiu Xin Na was not in the village, so he asked her whereabouts. Then Nagato was told that after Kushina had signed an agreement with Nine Lama, he walked out of the village and went out to practice in order to get a better fit with Nine-tail Chakra. Nagato knew that it was Kushina''s inner competitiveness that made her want to improve herself.The difference from Xiao Nan is that Xiao Nan''s docile temperament determines that Xiao Nan will be that kind of obedient, and he will obey Nagato''s words at any time. And Kushina was originally a hot temper. Even if Kushinas heart is already occupied by Nagatos figure, and no longer can accommodate other men, she will work hard to improve herself, just thinking about not dragging Nagato, and As much as possible to help Nagato. Jiu Xin Na is such a girl. Whoever identifies it, will definitely go all out and spare no effort to do something for him.This is a completely different aspect from Xiao Nan. Nagato also knew about Kushina''s character, and didn''t go to her. He wanted to come here as Kushina Kushiro, who could threaten her life. Thinking of this, Nagato calmed down and stopped thinking about it. With a move of his mind, the mysterious panel appeared again. Nothing has changed on it, as seen before, but what Nagato knows is that the sudden acquisition of Gods power this time opened up a new path for his cultivation. Now all he needs to do is to acquire the new The energy is continuously deposited. Sitting cross-legged, closing his eyes, his consciousness entered the body to feel the flow of the power of God in the body, once again aware of the flow of the power of God, he could not help but admire its wonder, he felt the volume of 108 acupuncture points all over his body increased significantly, and his energy The flow is also faster. Nagato continued in this way, urging the movement of the power of God again and again according to its trajectory, and feeling the mystery of the power of God. In the course of this operation, Nagato clearly noticed that he became more skilled in his control, and his feelings about his energy became more and more cordial, constantly assimilating and fusing with it. As time went on, and I dont know how long it took, Nagatos consciousness came out of the body, feeling the energy fluctuations in the body, the energy of Chakra no longer existed, and it was replaced by the power of God. Yes, through this retreat, although I don''t know how long it took, there is no doubt that the receipt of this retreat is huge, and the replacement of the power of God in the body also increases the physical strength of Nagato. Although Nagato didn''t pay much attention to the cultivation of physical power, his physical power was also raised to an extremely powerful state through the washing of the power of God. After all, the power of the gods is the purest power in this world, how can it not be strong if the power of this world is nourishing the flesh and skin. Immediately, Nagato''s mind moved, and the figure appeared in an unknown space. There was nothing but a broken stone statue in the space. Nagato leaped and landed on the stone statue. Looking at the broken stone statue, there was a burst of bitterness in her heart. Yes, this stone statue is nothing else, it''s the outgoing golem. Such a serious injury, I don''t know how long it will take to recover, and I don''t know how to use it to speed up the progress of recovery.TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com The golem underneath opened his eyes suddenly, and there was a sound in his mouth. "energy" "I...need...energy" "Give...give...me...give...me" When Nagato heard the word energy, he thought it was an illusion. When he heard a few words from the golem''s mouth, he was surprised at how much.Does the stone man speak, what''s wrong with this world? The outgoing golem was born with self-consciousness due to the infusion of Nagatos soul power, that is to say, the golem can be like a human, with thoughts and wisdom, and at the same time, the imprint of Nagatos soul power makes the golem. With Nagato Language, although I still can''t speak fluently, I can still speak.This also explained the unknown martial arts that the golem had in mind during the battle. That is the martial skill that Nagato two people have learned. Although it has not been specifically practiced, it has been printed on the soul and passed to the stone statue through the power of the soul. Therefore, the god statue instinctively uses the soul in the battle. Chinese martial arts. Nagato has a question in his heart: Since the Golem of the Outer Dao has the ability to speak because of the power of my soul, will it also be possible to communicate with his mind? Thinking of this, Nagato conveyed to the Golem with his heart: "Can you hear my voice? Can you communicate in this way?" "Yes, master, I can hear it." The golem looked at Nagato and replied with heart. "That''s great. Don''t call me the master. If you sound awkward, just call me Nagato." "You can feel more comfortable listening." "Then the Golem, I ask you, how can I help you recover from such a severe injury, how can I help you restore energy." "That''s it, Nagato, because my body is the sacred tree, and my energy is also obtained by absorbing the power of the heavens and the earth, so I can absorb the power of the heavens and the earth through the sacred tree and then pass it to myself to slowly recover. It can also help me speed up my recovery through the infusion of a large amount of heaven and earth power. "A lot of power of heaven and earth? It should be fine if I want to come to my power of God. After all, power of God is the purest power between heaven and earth, and it is absorbed through stone statues. The golem is restored." Thinking of this, Nagato pressed his hands to the golem below him, and a large amount of white god power energy instantly poured out, covering the golem below him. "Golem, feel the power of my god, can it help you recover from your injury." "It''s too pure, Nagato, this is the purest power of heaven and earth. I didn''t expect the essence to have such a high-density power of heaven and earth, so pure." The golem said excitedly. After that, he fell silent, quietly feeling the infusion of God''s power, and speeding up his recovery from his injuries... 2647 099 Xiao Nans Request You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In an unknown space, a man and a golem stood quietly, and the dazzling white light was constantly emanating from the hands of the young man. The light was so holy. If there are others here, you will definitely feel extremely comfortable. I can be illuminated by the holy white light, I will definitely feel the blood flowing through my body, and all the fatigue disappears. Time flies, Nagato finally recovered the energy in his hand, not because of lack of energy, but Nagato felt that the injection of energy reached a state of saturation. I saw that the state of the golem looked a lot better. Although the figure was still broken as before, it had already condensed a lot and was no longer as illusory as before. "Thank you, Nagato. Your help this time can restore a lot of my recovery cycle, but I still have to recover by myself, but I am very grateful, thanks to your accumulation, otherwise I will wait until I fully recover. I don''t know what year and month it will be. Next, I will return to the main body of the sacred tree, where it will make it easier for me to recover from my injuries." After all, the golem disappeared in this space. If you practice under the sacred tree, you may find that there is an extra stone statue on the trunk of the sacred tree. This time, Nagato did not reduce the energy in the body because of the power of the gods, but the energy was more refined. With a move of mind, Nagato once again called out the mysterious panel: Name: Nagato Level: Senior Life: 800 Spirit: 10+2 Physical body: 10+2 Reincarnation Eye: lv10+5 (expanded) Yuanshi Sword Intent: lv2 (5) Chakra refinement: lv9+5 (house) Power of God: lv2 (10) Sealing technique: lv9+1 Three Body Technique: lv8 Water attribute: lv10 Wind attribute: lv10 Thunder attribute: lv10 Fire attribute: lv10 Soil attributes: lv10 Yin attribute: lv10 Yang attribute: lv10 Innate ability: super perception, perfect control. Original energy: 624 Comprehensive evaluation: The world is the ultimate, high-level immortal, has embarked on the path of God, has a life span of 800 years, and is immortal after death. The eyes of reincarnation were also expanded at the same time: Reincarnation Eye- Heavenly Way: lv10+5 Derivative skills: Shenluo Tianzheng, SuperShenra Tianzheng, Earth-Blasting Heavenly Star, True/Earth-Blasting Heavenly Star, Heavenly Blasting Star, Ultra-Tian-Baoming Star, Extreme and Shenra Heavenly Sign (not enabled), Tiandang Shenxing (Beginning). Shura Road: lv10+5 Derivative skills: mechanism armor, strange wrist rocket, laser cannon, Shura''s attack, Shura power, Shura possession.5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com Human Road: lv10+5 Derivative skills: Heart Latent, Soul Swallowing, Soul Restriction, Soul Transmission, Soul Absorption. Animal Road: lv10+5 Derivative skills: psychic reincarnation eyes, augmented psychic, psychic enhancement, psychic sacrifice. Hell Road: lv10+5 Derivative skills: SpiritualismHades Judgment, Reincarnation, Reincarnation. Hungry Ghost Road: lv10+5 Derivative skills: Sealing technique, imprinting, evil spirit punting, evil spirit restriction, Hyakki Night. Outer Road: lv10+5 Derivative skills: the art of reincarnation, external golem (refined) (severely injured state), golem sacrifice. ... Obviously, because of the golem relationship, the reincarnation eye has also increased its level, and its tricks within the six ways have also become more powerful, and a few have also increased a little. As for the main attributes, Chakras refinement column shows a word of renunciation, and at the same time there is an extra column for the rating of the power of God. It seems that the relationship between the power of God has changed the energy system in the body and got rid of the chakra The path of Kala''s refinement has led to a more advanced system of God''s power. When Nagato''s consciousness focused on the power of the gods, there was a strong sense of coercion in his heart, as if someone was guiding him in the dark. It seems that this proves that the path of the power of God is the right path. Perhaps, through this path, Nagato can embark on eternity. After confirming the goal, Nagato moved his mind and put away the mysterious panel, his consciousness returned to the room, and he got up and walked out. It was sunny outside, and the sun was shining on the earth, moisturizing the earth, bringing light to the world and energy to plants. From time to time, there is a breeze that is so soft, it drives the flowers and branches to dance, and the breeze is blowing in the face, as if the mother''s hands are touching the face, with a hint of coolness, but it is refreshing. Nagato walked to a room not far away, and saw that the door of the house was not locked. Nagato approached, pushed lightly, and entered the room. The room was filled with the fragrance of a young girl, everything was neatly arranged and placed neatly, but no girl was seen. With a muffled sound, I saw another door in the house opened. Oncoming was a young girl who still had water drops on her body. She was wiping back and forth with a bath towel in her hand, and the white and flawless carcass was looming. Suddenly, Nagato''s breathing was short, and he felt a fire surge in his heart, and his brain was blank. Even with the experience of two lifetimes, he would be at a loss when facing this situation. For a while, he was stunned and forgot everything. What to do next. "what!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A sharp scream came from the girl''s mouth, and the bath towel in her hand slipped down at the same time, and her hands covered the two magnificent pieces between her chest that were not suitable for her age. Upon seeing this, Nagato rushed out subconsciously, covering the girl''s mouth so that she did not make any noise, but what Nagato ignored was that the girl in front of her was not wearing clothes, but was standing there naked. That girl is not someone else, but Xiao Nan.Nagato was closed for many days, and Xiaonan was not so obsessed with cultivation, so he didnt pay much attention to the door locks on weekdays. He just brought it on a little, because knowing the relationship between Nagato and Xiaonan, no one would die. With permission, he opened the door and entered Xiaonan''s boudoir. Xiao Nan watched Nagato rush over, his brain was already blank, and watched Nagato''s arrival, the smooth face had become red, like the burning coal, endless thoughts emerged in his mind. Xiao Nan''s age is at the stage where the girl''s affection emerges, and Nagato''s figure has long been imprinted in Xiao Nan''s heart. A strong masculine breath rushes toward his face, as if he has noticed something, so Xiao Nan is no longer resisting and tight The ground closed his eyes. Nagato also reacted upon seeing this. When it happened suddenly, Nagato didn''t think that it was completely based on instinct to rush over, completely unaware of Xiao Nan''s embarrassment at the moment, and he already believed Xiao Nan was his own woman in his heart. Without thinking too much, he pretended to be okay and took his hands away. Just as Nagato''s hand was about to be taken away, Xiao Nan''s courage from nowhere, no longer shy, suddenly grabbed Nagato''s hand and pressed it to his chest.Looking at Nagato with affection: "Nagato, give it to me." .. 2648 Chapter 100: Future Plans You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Xiaonanwen survived for a while, and during this time no one disturbed them. After all, in Yurenin Village, Nagato was really a god they couldn''t reach. In addition, everyone in the village knows the relationship between Xiaonan and Nagato, so they will not disturb their lives no matter what happens. On the other hand, Xiaonan and Jiu Xinnai have different personalities. Compared with Jiu Xinnai''s character, Xiao Nan is more like the lady next door, who likes to rely on people and is very gentle. . "Nagato, will you still leave me?" Xiao Nan looked at the city gate eagerly. Although her little hands were drawing circles on the city gate''s chest, the anxiety in her words was enough to show her anxiety. Let alone, Nagato had indeed thought about this issue while practicing on this planet before.Since he is destined to entangle these women, he will also consider what will happen next. But since it is destined, they will come together.So, for Nagato, what he really needs to do is to protect the personal safety of his own women. At the same time, he needs to seek their opinions. "Xiao Nan, if one day I will leave this planet, will you leave with me?" Nagato asked. The laws and training methods in Ninja Planet are not complete, nor are they liked by Nagato. And the only woman on this planet who has attained the status of God is the person Nagato cares about. She is the only person on this planet who truly becomes a god by faith.It''s just that the gods achieved by her methods and methods will eventually stay only relying on faith. If you want to reach a higher level, it is destined to be not that easy. So now that Xiaonan has already had something that should happen between men and women with Nagato, Nagato thinks that he still needs to abide by the things that men need to do. Xiao Nan was also asked by Nagato. She didn''t seem to expect that Nagato would suddenly talk about this.But then again, what Nagato has done has always been a legend that people admire. He now has this idea. It is destined that he has already figured out how to do it. "Nagato, as long as you remember, no matter where you go, I will follow you! If you don''t want me, what''s the point of staying in the world?" Xiao Nan muttered. Xiao Nan''s determination has already made Nagato feel, but he also likes Xiao Lan''s dependence and closeness. Because Nagato also understands very well that the way he needs to change now is to absorb the power of the world and the power of the gods, so as to open up another path of his own practice. This path is destined to be extremely difficult, not as expected. easy. So it will be a matter of time to leave this planet, and now that he has come out to say it, it has already been explained that the time he will leave is getting closer. And while Nagato and Xiaonan were in the room, Kushina suddenly returned to the village and named him by name to see Nagato. Nagato and Xiaonan dressed up and walked out of the room, and went directly to the place where Kushina was. Looking at Kushina who hadn''t seen him for a long time, Nagato still felt a little bit in his heart. This girl is still so arrogant and so victorious, even if the two of them fight again, while she is a little excited, she still tries to restrain herself. "Nagato, it''s been a long time!" Kushina smiled suddenly and said, "How do you feel that you are much stronger than before?" A must-read house www.bidu5.com Of course, Nagato could feel the fighting spirit in Xiao Snake''s eyes. As a woman, from the moment she met, she had already explained to her her reluctance and willingness to win. So after Kushina went out to practice for a while, he had mastered the Kyuubi Chakra very well, and now he just came back and couldn''t wait to challenge Nagato. "What? Do you want to challenge me?" Nagato smiled and said, "This is not a good idea..." Who knows Jiu Xinna nodded and said, "I know you are strong, so strong that many people have looked up enough, but don''t forget, I am not that easy to lose!" Of course Nagato knew that Kushina was telling the truth, so he nodded and smiled, "It''s not wide here, or let''s go to the back mountain. It''s more suitable for spreading hands and feet!" Since Kushina is so strong, it doesn''t matter if Nagato plays with her, but in the eyes of these ordinary people, if Kushina is too embarrassed, he can''t do it. Of course Kushina knew Nagato''s thoughts. He went up to beat Nagato and rolled his eyes, as if he was teasing him, or he knew that he didn''t want to lose his face in front of everyone. Came to the back mountain. There are very few people here at this time, because people in Yuren Village know that when Nagato needs it, they will follow his instructions with all their strength. So in this case, basically no one from Urenin Village will appear here, only Nagato, Xiaonan, and Kunsina. Xiao Nan looked at Kushina with some worry and said, "Kushina, do you really want to challenge Nagato? I feel that he is completely different now from before, and I even feel that he is now the master of this world. !" Although Xiao Nan is not attentive in practice, she is also a woman who prefers to be close to people. At the same time, her sixth sense is stronger than ordinary people. Nagato was really strong before, but after he went out for a while and came back, now he even makes Nagato feel that he is the real world. Gods. But Kushina was disapproving, and smiled and said, "From birth to now, I have been working so hard to keep getting stronger and breaking through. If I know that the other person is strong but I can do nothing. , Then I am not like me!" Nagato also nodded to Xiaonan and smiled, "Don''t worry about her. Although he says he has a personality like a little pepper, I still know a well-measured person!" "Stop talking nonsense, let''s fight!" Jiu Xinnai stopped polite and started directly. Nagato nodded, and the two began to fight further. And this kind of battle is not a battle of life and death, so even though it is Nagato, he has a lot of life-saving and strong tricks, but he will not use it on Kushina. So the battle between the two of them was just like tickles to Nagato, and it did not pose any threat to him. It''s just that since Kushina has the heart to become stronger, Nagato is also very willing to practice with her. Even if it is just pure fighting, or in ninjutsu and some newly developed tricks, Nagato is very willing to spend time with Kushina training, because such a woman is worthy of his respect enough... 2649 Chapter 101: A Shaking Conspiracy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the other side, the Otsuki family. At this time, Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura are planning a terrifying conspiracy. Since the image of Demon Dao is the main body of the sacred tree, it was taken by the scared young man. Then, Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumuras mother, Otsuki Kaguya, as the only god on this planet, she can achieve the position of God and also uses the fruit of the sacred tree. In the end, she became the only god on this planet by relying on the power of faith of many people on this planet. And as the Six Dao Immortal Otsuki Yuyi and his younger brother Otsuki Yumura, they can develop the cultivation methods and genres of ninjas, as well as some of their cultivation techniques and moves, which indirectly become the existence of demigods. However, although the demigod can mobilize the power of heaven and earth, and use many wonderful rules for his own use, the demigod is a demigod after all, and he cannot reach the immortal realm of her mother Otsuki Kaguya. So now it means that even though it is a sacred tree, it is acquired by others. In this case, they can still feel the breath of their mother, and this breath is the foundation of Otsuki Kaguyaji becoming a god. So, if they want to get rid of the current demigod realm, and at the same time want to defeat the red-haired young man who seized the sacred tree, they would definitely need another force to join in to make this possible. Because the two brothers Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura had been defeated by Nagato, and the two had also been seriously injured, and even now their injuries and their level are less than one-tenth of their peak. If they had not developed many life-saving ninjutsu and treatment methods, they might have even become dust under Nagato''s hands. But now they, facing the situation where the sacred tree is seized, have struggled, but what they get is not the sacred tree they want and the foundation of their desire to become a god. Then their mother, Otsuki Kaguya, has become another force they are thinking about now. Therefore, all the members of the Otsuki Yuyi and Otsuki Yucuns orders were not allowed to go out half a step. In addition, anyone who can be called an elder in their ethnic group has been recruited to a forbidden area in the ethnic group by their brothers. With the current strength of Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, even their mother''s seal could not be opened. This is the consequence of their fight against Nagato. And the elders of the Otsuki clan also heard Hayi and the Hamura brothers, and said their purpose of coming here.Therefore, each of them now has a serious face, because under this forbidden ground, the only god on this planet is sealed! "Brother, do we really want to do this?" Otsuki Hamura said in surprise, "If we really want to do this, if our mother comes out, we won''t have a good life..." Otsuki Ha Village is telling the truth. The reason why they sealed their mother at the beginning was because they could not completely kill her. Because she is already in the position of god, even if the body is destroyed, she can be resurrected again, so in desperation, the two brothers will unite the strong among many ethnic groups to seal her mother.The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com But now in this situation, if you really want to release your mother, then whether it is the red-haired young man or that, both of them are very likely to suffer from the mother''s poisonous hand. "Do we still have a choice now?" Datongmu Yuyi said with a vacillating expression. "The red-haired young man didn''t know where he came from. He defeated our two brothers so easily!" "Now that the sacred tree is still in his hands, I think my mother should have felt the breath in the seal, too. I guess she can''t stand it anymore!" Otsuki Yui is also telling the truth. As the only god on this planet, their mother can certainly feel the breath of the sacred tree because they share the same source. Now that the breath of the sacred tree is reappearing, Kazumu Kaguya, who has eaten the fruit and became a god, must have already sensed that breath, even if the two brothers felt the breath of the sacred tree at the beginning, the same reason. "But if my mother doesn''t come, you, me, and our Otsuki clan may cease to exist!" Otsuki Yumura is still a little worried. After all, they have built so many things that they spent time and effort. Cultivated Their mother, as the only god on this planet, could completely destroy the Datongmu clan in an instant, and recreate a powerful race, so if you really want to say it, they would be embarrassed by both sides. Otsuki Yui, as the Six Way Immortal, of course he knew his brother''s concerns. But now their strength is less than 1/10 of their peak strength. It is no exaggeration to say that if the red-haired young man is killed again, then not only are the two of them unable to resist, the Datongmu clan is also very likely to turn The hand is destroyed. Therefore, in this dilemma, Otsuki Yui is helpless, only planning to take a risk! "Are you two little guys so unfeeling? Don''t you want to see your mother?" At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in the void, which was like a magic sound, making everyone present look solemn , Did not dare to slack off. Especially Hayi and Hamura, as the sons of Otsuki Kaguya, they know the horror of their mother. "Mother, we had no way to seal you up at the beginning. Your ambition is really too great. If we didn''t do this at the beginning, then this planet might not get to where it is now!" Yui Yoshimasa said. . Indeed, the life on the planet Datongmu Kaguyaji was innovatively embarking on a higher path, that kind of terrifying vision and his thoughts indeed had a terrible ending for all creatures on this planet. "Oh? It seems that you are still the same as you were back then! You are still stubborn!" A voice came from the void again, "I think if you two brothers are in this state, you will not let go in a few hundred years. If I go out, this broken seal can''t stop me, right?" "Then how are you going to restrict me then? Or do you want to kill the only god on this planet?" Otsuki Kaguya''s voice was like a curse to punish the heart, and the faces of those Otsuki Yuyi and Otsuki Yumura became more and more difficult to look. Because her words were not wrong, with the cultivation base and strength of the two of them now less than 1/10.Even if the two brothers can recover, it probably won''t take one or two days. At that time, a hundred years will really pass. If the two of them really don''t recover to their peak strength, then it also means that Otsuki Kaguya will be out of the seal. At that time, it was not only the two brothers, but even all the life on this planet, but many of them were very likely to suffer the poisonous hand of Otsuki Kaguya. This is something that cannot be restricted! .. 2650 Chapter 102: The Birth of God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And when Datongmu Yuyi and Datongmuyu Village, as well as the many elders in the clan were meditating, the voice of Datongmu Kaguya again came out of the void. "After all, your brothers are the flesh that fell from me. I can now give you a guarantee not to kill you, but under this premise, I hope you will release me now, otherwise on this planet, Soon there will be no more big barrel wood clan!" As soon as this statement came out, the hearts of everyone in the Datongmu family sank to the bottom. The red-haired young man who didn''t know where he came from showed his super strength and cultivation, so if they really do nothing, then they will face the loss of the dominance of this planet. At that time, it may not only be Kaguya Ji who wants to destroy them, even the red-haired young man will completely destroy the Datongmu clan under the premise of recovering his strength. At this time, Datongmu Yuyi stepped forward and said, "Mother, we can let you out now. Although our two brothers don''t want you to forgive us, but now the enemy is now, you want to take back the sacred tree, right? " "Since you already know, don''t let me out quickly, when will you have to wait?" Otsuki Kaguya''s voice was a little angry, or a little angry. After all, as the only god on this planet, Datongmu Kaguya Ji has her own godhead and position, and her arrogance as a god. Now she has felt the breath of the god tree in the seal, which seems to be quite different from the original. difference. In addition, even though Otsuki Kaguyaji had only eaten the fruit of the sacred tree, she would become the status of the current god. But now the sacred tree is very different from the original state of no owner. It seems that it no longer simply belongs to this planet, as if it has become a belonging to others, without its previous gods. Don''t look at how Otsuki Kaguyaji looks calm or calm now, but in fact, she is really anxious. Because she knew that he was able to achieve the current position of God and the tree of God has great credit, then if the tree of God is out of her control and this planet, then everything will stop here. At this time, Otsuki Yumura didn''t have any intention to refute his brother. After all, I really want to say that their Datongmu clan has reached a state of being on the verge of collapse. If there is no other way, then even if their cultivation base can be called a demigod on this planet, but in the current situation, it is also It means that their creation and contribution will be completely reduced to ashes. "Mother, I just want to tell you, you have to follow our agreement, and we will release you!" Liudao Immortal Otsuki Yuyi still tirelessly wants to remind Otsuki Kaguya, after all, the two brothers were originally What she did to her was indeed unforgivable. "Don''t worry, although I said I can''t look down on you, but I will not go against what I said!" Datongmu Kaguyaji said seriously. "Well, in that case, many elders obey the orders! Let''s cast the spell together and break this seal!" Otsuki Yui shouted, and immediately gave instructions. At the same time, all the elders of the Datongmu clan stood up in accordance with the area and location they had previously divided, and they were compiling magic tricks in their hands. Breaking at this time, the seal they had previously provided with all the strong will be destroyed. This is a difficult choice and one that does not need to be made! Want to break this seal, not just a simple demigod can handle. If it werent for the 12 powerhouses of the Datongmu clan, and the brothers of Datongmu Yuyi and Datongmu Yumura, who used the sealing circle handed down from ancient times to bind their mothers, otherwise there are still Datongmu Yuyi and Datong. The legend of Kiba Village?Bayi Chinese Website www.8lzw.com So now that the two of their brothers are less than 1/10 of their peak strength, it is still very difficult to break this seal. But now the spellcasting has begun, and everyone is rushing into the void with the energy that they have transformed all the chakras, because only in this way can the seal be broken. The energy of the sky and the energies of all kinds of colors are all together, turning into a group of attention and gathering on the wind and clouds. This huge beam of light descends from the sky like a god, turning into the strongest blow, falling from the sky, and hitting the seal. With a bang, only a sound like glass sounded, and the seal instantly vanished. The dust settled, and a person and a woman floated slowly from the darkness of the ground. She looks so beautiful, so enchanting, and white, like an angel descending to the earth, making people inviolable. She closed her eyes and looked quiet, really like a fairy in the sky, erratic. She is the only god on this planet-Otsuki Kaguya! When she floated into the void, the blood fire in her eyes and her merciless indifference at the moment she opened her eyes, it seemed that the people below were not people, but as inconspicuous as dust. "Hahahaha! I haven''t felt the beauty of the outside world for almost 1,000 years!" Datongmu Kaguya''s voice was heard through the world, and her voice was the same as that of the great road, which was a little awe-inspiring and afraid to look directly at it. "This kind of unrestricted feeling is really so comfortable!!" Otsuki Kazuhime descended from the sky and walked in front of the brothers Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, "My two good sons, it is so hard for you! " Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura are afraid to look directly at Otsuki Kaguyahime. After all, they are less than 1/10 of their peak strength, not to mention even facing their mother at their peak. There is no chance of winning. At the moment when the mother came, a trace of confusion rose in the hearts of the two brothers at the same time.Shouldn''t she really be released? "Mother..." Datong Mu Yuyi said boldly, "I hope you can keep your promise!" "The sacred tree has been taken away by outsiders. If you want to set foot on a higher level, you must still need its help. Am I right?" The reason why Otsuki Yui Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yumura would discuss the transfer, the people of the clan all broke the seal.Not only because they need help, but Datongmu Kaguya Ji, as their mother, as the god of characters on this planet, needs the help of the god tree! So what they can do, perhaps during the dilemma, is to choose a risky method and release their mother! Otsuki Kaguya smiled. At this moment, she seemed to be the mother of the two brothers, and she couldn''t afford the slightest defensive heart. But the moment Otsuki Yui finished saying this, Otsuki Kaguya Ji grabbed one of the peoples necks with one hand, My good son, you were so to me at the beginning, how I want to kill you both now. !" The eyes of Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura were about to stare out. At this moment, they were less than 1/10 of their strength, facing their mothers powerful means, they were even like little chickens. Can only be at its mercy. .. 2651 Chapter 103 The Price of Being a God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura face the strength of Otsuki Kaguya at this time, and their weaknesses seem so helpless. But in the face of the only god on this planet, even when the brothers and villains are in their heyday, they dont necessarily say that they can defeat her. If they hadnt been able to obtain that special seal formation at the beginning, they might not be able to defeat her. Kaguya gave a seal. But now that they have released Otsuki Kaguya Ji out, it is enough to show how embarrassing and dilemma they are now. Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura are in the hands of Otsuki Kaguyahime, constantly struggling, constantly trying to escape. However, they felt completely immobile like their necks were imprisoned by something, and the arrogant two had already turned pale, and they felt like they were about to die. "How about it, this feeling of being controlled by others is not bad?" Otsuki Kaguya couldn''t help but increase the strength of her hand. The pinch of Otsuki Yuki and the brothers of Otsuki Yumura were completely devoid of any arrogance before. And arrogant. "Don''t..." Datongmu Yuyi spit out two words with difficulty. At this time, he is also a human. Even though he is a demigod on this planet, he is also afraid of death. As long as he has not cultivated to the realm of gods, he will understand the laws of heaven and earth and divine power, he will not die. Body, they will die! Otsuki Yumura''s eyes are also full of despair. He knows how cruel and cruel his mother is!If it hadn''t been for the mother who had been sealed in the first place, there would have been no human practice methods and various moves on this planet. But just when Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura were approaching the edge of death, Otsuki Yumura suddenly released his hands and said faintly, "If it wasn''t for you two to be useful, I would have treated you The two are pinched to death!" Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura were shocked by Otsuki Kaguya''s methods. Even after being sealed for hundreds of years, their mother, Otsuki Teruya Ji, is still the only god in the world. Now she has comprehended many cultivation methods and techniques, but they are still facing their mother, they are as weak as ordinary people. People are just as sad. "Okay, don''t pretend to be dead, tell me exactly what''s going on, so I can go over and take back the sacred tree!" Otsuki Kaguya said lightly, at this time her appearance is completely without any trace. Feelings Maybe this is God, and we need to cut off all the emotions in the world and all their relationships. Perhaps this is why she can become a God! ... On the other side, Yurenin Village, For Nagato, the return of Kushina is also a more joyful thing. After all, her Chakra with Nine Tails is so perfect that while her strength has greatly increased, she is also stronger than before. So Nagato can also feel that Kushina has become stronger after Ryuu and Kyuubi Chakra, and his confidence has increased a lot. So even if Nagato wants to practice with him, he needs one percent of his ability to play against Kushina. And Kushina knew that he couldn''t beat the current Nagato no matter how hard he tried.Reading Network www.dusuu.com After all, the current Nagato is just like what Xiaonan said. The current Nagato is as powerful as the only master of this world. Even if it can mobilize the power of the world at will, it can also integrate with the power of the world. This feeling is really daunting. On this day, Kushina, Nagato, and Xiaonan were all sitting and playing by the lake. Nagato suddenly remembered what he had said to Xiaonan before. He glanced at Kushina and said, "I want to ask you one thing, you only need to tell your decision and your own inner thoughts." Jiuxina nodded, although she has a hot personality, and her temper is as aggressive as a pepper.But she also knows that once Nagato gets serious about talking to her, she must also take it seriously. This is the mutual respect of two people. "If one day, I leave this planet, would you like to follow me like Xiao Nan? Or do you want to stay here and practice?" Nagato said seriously, "No matter what choice you make, I will respect you. s Choice." Nagato said his thoughts, after all, the cultivation methods and laws on this planet are incomplete, and it is indeed possible for him to change.But it takes a lot of work, and he doesn''t want to say that it is simple, to make the world change even if he is more adept at controlling the power of heaven and earth. And it takes time and effort to change the cultivation rules of a planet, as well as a series of incomplete things on this planet.That would take a long time. If there is a period of time, it would be better to use the time-space portal to go to other worlds and find another way to make him stronger. This feeling is like the experience in the novel, or more directly, it is to experience and create, only in this way can he walk out of his own way! Kushina was asked by Nagatos question. She has been living on this planet since she was born. The ninjutsu that she uses in the world of ninjas, as well as the cultivation methods of Chakra, etc., are all from him. Something implemented in a lifetime. As Nagato said, if he wants to leave this planet, then his cultivation methods and the enemies he encounters, or the various enemies he encounters, may become different. This is a very test. People''s xinxing will decide things. Kushina suddenly looked at Nagato seriously, "Are you really planning to leave here?" Nagato nodded and said seriously, "With my current cultivation level, there are no enemies on this planet. Except for the gods of the Datongmu clan, I need to go to higher planets and higher places to cultivate under my control. s things!" If it is said that I cannot get a good environment, and under the general training environment, my realm can only stop here. If an eagle wants to truly become an eagle in the sky, it must undergo countless test flights and training. , In order to finally become the eagle in our fantasy!" "I think you should be able to understand what I said?" Nagato smiled. Jiuxina nodded and fell silent. If compared to Xiao Nan, Jiu Xin Nai has more of her own personality, and at the same time she cares more about what she cares about, and respects it more! It is precisely because of this that Jiu Xin Na''s charm is not worse than Xiao Lan. On the contrary, more men may be more inclined to women of this type of Jiuxinai, but precisely because of this, Jiuxinai is definitely more important than many people in terms of emotions. So now let Kushina leave Yurenin Village, and let her leave this place where she has lived since childhood, this is a test for Kushina, and it is also a choice. But from a young age, Jiu Xinnai understood that it is indeed very difficult to become stronger, but to become stronger is even more difficult. So when Nagato said these words, although Kushina hesitated in his heart, he already had an answer... 2652 Chapter 104 The Arrival of the Datongmu Clan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nagato, as long as you remember, since I have identified you, then I will follow you for the rest of my life!" Kushina said seriously, "I know that a strong person like you will definitely have women around him." "But I want you to remember that I think who chooses you is because I like you and I like everything about you!" Kushina''s words moved Nagato''s heart for a while. To be honest, it is indeed very rare to be able to say such a thing from childhood. Based on Nagato''s understanding of Kushina, it is indeed very difficult to see a woman like her with such a strong temperament who can speak such gentle words. It''s like, you let a very strong person live ordinary and ordinary life, in fact, this is almost unrealistic. But Kushina said so, which means that she has already determined from the inside out that he belongs to Nagato in this life. In this case, what Kushina is saying now is just like what he said to Xiaonan, and because of this, Nagato seems to have a little more responsibility on his shoulders. "It''s not good, it''s not good, Lord Nagato, there are so many people from outside the village, and they all seem to be unkind!" At this time, an ordinary young man in Yuren Village shouted and ran out. Nagato frowned, he felt the strangeness of this world, and a strange breath, at the entrance of Yuren Village. "I didn''t expect them to come so soon, but fortunately, some things are destined to be resolved!" Nagato murmured. Xiaonan and Jiuxina stood up immediately and said, "Does Nagato need me to do anything?" Nagato shook his head and said, "No, you two, as long as you don''t trouble me now..." "There is no second person on this planet at the level of the other party, so you should find a place to hide it first, or meet the other people in the village!" Xiao Nan was more obedient and well-behaved. She stood beside the ordinary young man for the first time, and wanted to go with him to find other people in the village. But Jiu Xinnai was a little hesitant. She was different from Xiao Nan. Her competitive character was destined to make a different choice from Xiao Nan at this dangerous time. Now she was not thinking about running away, or finding a safe place to stay. Kushina wants to help Nagato solve the trouble more, because since she chose Nagato, everything about him belongs to Nagato, so if she can do something now, she will not have any guilt in her heart. , Or any thoughts of dissatisfaction with oneself. Nagato stepped forward to give Kushina a hug, and said softly in her ear, "Don''t be naughty, wait for me to come back!" Looking at Nagato''s back, Jiu Xin Na was lost in thought, and then she, Xiao Nan and the young man looked for other people in the village. However, Nagato reached the entrance of the village at the fastest speed alone. He judged from the power and aura of this heaven and earth that the opponent was a member of the Datongmu clan, and these auras were his second deity of the Demon God Statue. Similar. This also made Nagato a little more wary. After all, the other party was so unkind, and he didn''t seem to say that he was planning to have a good talk with him. When Nagato came to the entrance of the village, he saw that the surroundings and the sky were all wearing the ninja costumes of the Otsuki clan. Of course he knew at this time that the other party didnt want to talk to him, or talk to him every day. .Love Book House www.ishuse.com "You two are really not afraid of death! After being so badly injured, you dare to come to the door. It seems that you don''t want to leave here today..." Nagato said lightly, as if to say. A trivial matter. And Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, their faces became very ugly at this time, because they were the founders of the Otsuki clan and the pioneers of the ninja school. Of course, they are a little angry now being so mocked. "Boy, don''t be too proud, today I will bring the Datongmu family to level your place!" Liudao Immortal Datong Yuyi said with a high spirit, "If you are conscious, hand over the sacred tree, and I will spare you! " Even though he said that, Datong Yuyi felt a little frustrated in front of the red-haired young man in front of him.After all, the strength of this guy is somewhat clear to the two of their brothers. When facing him again, in fact, he has no bottom in his heart. "Hehe, your brothers are getting alive and going back!" Nagato said indifferently, "Since it is already mine, you still want to take it from me, it seems that you are really tired of living! " Shenluo Tianzheng! Nagato didn''t know how to scold him, raising his hand was just a move, and he struck directly. Faced with such a strong move, the big boy''s raincoat did not dare to take it hard, so he could only hide in a hurry. But with such a trick, the mountain thousands of meters behind him blasted a huge hole! Such a powerful move, like an earthquake, surprised and panicked the people around! "Well, you red-haired boy, you dare to make a sneak attack? Take it!" Otsuki Yumura was unwilling to lose, holding ninjutsu in his hand, and began to attack Nagato from the right. And Otsuki Yui attacked from the left, and the degree of tacit understanding between the two brothers was extraordinary. Even if the strength of the two is insufficient now, 1/10 of the peak pig, but with their cooperation, the ninjutsu and moves they use will increase by more than half. It''s not that 1+1 is equal to 2, but 1+1 is equal to 3, or 4! Nagato was not built either, although he was a little embarrassed by the two brothers. But he was considered a high-level person, and he was able to mobilize the power of heaven and earth to repair himself very quickly, so after the war, he did not spend much time adjusting his state, and at the same time, his cultivation level was even higher than before. Be more diligent. So when the two brothers attacked, he raised his hand with two laser cannons, directly blasting them out. And the people of the Datongmu clan were watching, and they looked at people like gods.After being blown away by Nagato''s simplicity, everyone''s complexion was so serious that they didn''t even dare to show up. You must know that Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura are among their ethnic groups, but they are like gods. But it was a person like them who was so embarrassed by this red-haired young man who appeared out of nowhere, how powerful is this red-haired young man?! Brothers Hayi and Hamura flew out, and they were just a little embarrassed and didn''t suffer much damage. But this level alone is enough to make them embarrassed in front of the tribe. This is actually a very human matter... 2653 Chapter 105 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Enough, you can withdraw!" At this moment, the voice of Datongmu Huiyeji came from the void. This voice penetrated the world, like the sound of a great road, and made people awe. Even if Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura gritted their teeth and wanted revenge, they seemed so helpless and could only do nothing when they faced their mother''s orders. Because Otsuki Kaguya created them, and at the same time can destroy them.She is the only god in this world! She has absolute power, and absolute power, to do anything! "Are you finally willing to show your head?" Nagato said nonchalantly, "I thought you wanted to be a turtle for the rest of your life!" At this time, the big barrel Mu Huiyeji hidden in the void gradually stepped out of the void, and her every move touched the power of the entire world, as if he was the master of this world, and everything would obey her. Command. "You don''t have the breath of this world in your body, who are you?" Datongmu Kaguya''s face became a little weird, and she did not despise Nagato. Because this extremely young red-haired youth made him feel an unusually dangerous aura. This is a perception, a perception that transcends common sense, and it is also what Otsuki Kaguya Ji obtained after achieving the position of God. A detached power. "Hahahaha... It seems that you, as the only god in this world, are not so ignorant!" Nagato suddenly smiled and said, "But since you brought people here, you didn''t want to chat with me, or Talk about life, right?" Even Nagato had to admit that the appearance and temperament of Otsuki Kaguya in front of him really surprised him. Even said that if the woman in front of me really doesn''t say that he is a god, or maybe that he is the little sister next door, there is no problem, because her looks and detached temperament are indeed exciting. Just think about Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, both are the sons of Otsuki Kaguyahime, so Nagato doesnt want to keep thinking about it, because this woman is young on the surface, but in fact this is an old woman who is about to lose her teeth. . "Yes, there is only one purpose of coming here, and that is to retrieve the sacred tree! I think you should have refined him, right?" Datongmu Kaguyaji''s face was a little surprised and surprised. "Even I only use its fruit to achieve the god position and use the divine power, but now you can comfort him, I have to say that you really surprised me!" "What is the use of you talking so much nonsense to me? Now the sacred tree is mine. If you want to take it away from me, there is only one way, and that is to defeat me and step on my corpse Go over!" Nagato said lightly. I have to say that the pressure that Otsuki Kaguya puts on him is still there, but that this pressure is not enough to make Nagato fear or fear, even though Otsuki Kaguya is the god in this world. But don''t forget, Nagato is now a senior immortal, his body is immortal, immortal. Even if Otsuki Kaguya is the only god on this planet, she can''t destroy Nagato, which makes Nagato invulnerable invisibly, even saying that at least on this planet, no one can kill him. And the reason why Nagato would say so much to Otsuki Kaguyahime, in fact, he also wanted to try to understand the specific methods of this kind of god who has achieved the position of God through external force. After listening to Lan Nagato''s words, Otsuki Kaguya''s face turned pale. For so many years since she became a god, if it hadn''t been sealed by Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, then this world might have been a different scene.Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com It''s just that it doesn''t matter anymore. She just wants to leave the sacred tree, otherwise she can only stay at this stage and can''t make any further progress. "It seems that you are determined to fight against me, so I will try what you can do to have such confidence to talk to me!" Datongmu Kaguya said, she was about to move forward. Hands on. But Nagato shook his head and said, "You and I are both at the top of this world. If you start here, it will definitely cause disaster. Why don''t we fight in the star field?"" And Otsuki Kaguya could feel Nagato, and seemed to take care of people and things on this planet. He turned his head and glanced at Otsuki Hakata and Otsuki Ha Village, and then said to Nagato, "OK, Let''s go!" And it is the look of Otsuki Kaguyaji that has made Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura feel the mother''s meaning. Her meaning is also very simple, which is to destroy the village and the nearby creatures. But Nagato didn''t think so much now. For him, as long as he kills Otsuki Kaguya, then after the only god in the world falls, the threat to him is still to the forests on this planet. There is no threat, it was as serious as before. The two came to the stars. I have to say that in this short period of time. Nagato could feel Otsuki Kaguya Ji''s use of this power of heaven and earth, and she was relatively proficient.And Nagato can clearly feel the power of faith in Otsuki Kaguya, which is a very causal power, not a pure power of heaven and earth. This also made Nagato understand.With this kind of god born from external forces, he may not be as high as he imagined. "Come on, war!" Datongmu Kaguya, who came up with a devastating spell, directly attacked Nagato. This spell turned into a dragon head, and it roared like a whole star exploding. Nagato''s face was startled, he didn''t expect that Otsuki Kaguyahime would launch such a powerful move when he came up, and still mobilize the power of heaven and earth. If this kind of trick is changed to such a powerful tool as Otsuki Yukata and Otsuki Yumura If you say it, you may be seriously injured or die on the spot. But Nagato is not a person on this planet, and his cultivation methods and methods were not born here.Therefore, in this situation, he avoided this attack as quickly as possible. It''s just that this dragon head directly hit the meteorite behind Nagato, and a violent explosion occurred. This explosion destroyed many large and small meteorites. It was very scary! "Not bad, you were able to escape my attack. It seems that you still have something!" Datongmu Kaguya once again held the technique. Long Teng Wanli! The magic technique used by Otsuki Kaguya turned into a golden dragon. This golden dragon is like a real divine dragon, and the powerful spiritual light shining on the entire star field is transparent and bright! At this moment, Nagato couldn''t even feel it clearly. As the only god on the planet Ninja, Otsuki Kaguya was indeed not as simple as boasting, she really had the strength to be the only one!.. 2654 Chapter 106-The Battle in the Starry Sky You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Really bursting into the sky!" Nagato faced such a powerful attack from Otsuki Kaguya, he also had to fight back. After all, after all, he now has a statue of the Demon God in his hand. If he can''t even beat the only god on this planet, then what qualifications does he have to own this second deity? As soon as the earth exploded and the sky star shot, the surrounding void exploded violently, as if some disaster had happened. These explosions were successfully blocked, Otsuki Kaguya''s tricks. But this is not enough, Datongmu Kaguya Ji once again pinched Dao Fa in her hand, and said something in her mouth. "God is coming!" Otsuki Kaguya once again used a spell that surpassed ninjutsu, This kind of magic is not known to people in the ninja world, and its power is more direct and faster than ninjutsu, and it does not need to consume the so-called chakra. I saw a giant like a giant of heaven and earth appearing in the sky above, with its teeth and claws dancing, like a real master of this piece of heaven and earth. Seeing this scene, Nagato''s face became a little gloomy If he guessed correctly, the move that Otsuki Kaguya Ji is using, the god descends from the gods, is based on the idol she made after she became a god, and this idol reflects the strength of Otsuki Kaguya from the side. . Because if a person does not become a god, he does not have this kind of divine form. Even the six immortals Otsuki Yuyi and Otsuki Yumura, the two brothers, as half of the planet, have never cultivated such a god. . So from here you can see the difficulty and difficulty of cultivating a god statue! But Otsuki Kaguya did it. She not only mobilized the power of heaven and earth, but also used her own divine power to create his own idol. The height of this idol and his ancient range are already large enough to make people look up to. However, Nagato is not panicked, because only such a strong man can be dealt with by his own strength. "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance to hand over the sacred tree! I will spare you for not dying!" Otsuki Kaguya''s voice came from the void again. At this time, Otsuki Kaguya seemed to be with this world. The able god image is a combination of ordinary, unusual ethereal and powerful. The reason Otsuki Kaguya said that was entirely because he had taken a fancy to Nagato''s potential. She is indeed the only god in the ninja world, and she also possesses the divine appearance, but then again, she is a god achieved by external forces, so the godhood achieved by Otsuki Kaguya is a little flawed after all. Nagato is different, he is so young.Moreover, with his current young capital, being able to surrender the sacred tree, it is enough to show that his potential is not low, and even in some respects too much higher than Otsuki Kaguya. In other words, if Otsuki Kaguya succeeds in regaining Nagato. Then Otsuki Kaguya will not only be able to set foot in a higher realm, but even be able to ask about a higher space and world. This is what Otsuki Kaguya hopes to see, because only in this way can he evolve and become strong... ...In order not to be trapped by everything in this world. Nagato split his mouth and smiled, "Otsuki Kaguyahime, it seems that you still don''t understand my status and identity, just because you are a god on this planet, do you think you can really do whatever you want?" Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com "It seems that I''m not serious. You really don''t know what there is outside the sky, there are outsiders!" "Stop talking nonsense, taste the blow of my god!" Datongmu Keiyaji yelled, and the hand of the god statue of the giant of heaven and earth fell into the sky. This palm was unprecedentedly huge, even tearing away the energy of this space. Broken, the power of heaven and earth mobilized by this palm is unmatched. It is no exaggeration to say that at this moment Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yui, who were just about to take a shot on the Ninja Planet, felt the power of their mother and the power of a natural blow at this moment. It made them breathless, and even many timid people had already begun to kneel on the ground shivering. At this time, Nagato also felt the pressure. It turned out that there was such a big gap between the demigod and the true god, but he was not afraid! "Ultra-Tianjin Shocking Star!" At this moment, Nagato said something with both hands. He stood in the void, like a god of war, so that when he was in the tentacles at the same time, the surrounding space was shaking, and the power of space and the power of the world were mobilized for him. The power of this kind of power merged together, the power of the vibration, this power seemed to tear everything in this space to pieces, and under the blow of this god, the power of this blow was absorbed, distorted, and purified... This scene is like a huge and extremely powerful drill bit, facing the extremely tough shield and unable to move forward, a duel is being carried out in it. At this moment, the energies of Otsuki Kaguya and Nagato were like a spear and a shield, generating huge friction and confrontation. Boom~ At this moment, the two men''s tricks instantly turned into the purest energy between the world and the earth, disappearing without a trace. To break the move and use energy to deal with energy, what they are fighting for is the perception of this world and the skillful use of the power of this world, before they can win the final victory. When Otsuki Kaguya hit her god, she did not defeat Nagato and her face became a little difficult to look like. As the only god in the ninja world, he has his pride as a god, and he has him as a god. Self-esteem. At the same time, he also has the power to absolutely control this planet, but the red-haired young man in front of him was able to forcibly block the palm of his idol, which surprised her! Because Otsuki Kaguya had never encountered such a situation after she became a god. Because the idol is the biggest dilemma that Otsuki Kaguya has trained, and the idol is equivalent to her second deity, but using the power of heaven and earth and the power of the gods, this idol turned out is actually condensed , All the supernatural powers of Datongmu Kaguya Ji. "It seems I still underestimated you, but you don''t just think that my idol is that simple, right?" Otsuki Kaguyasu suddenly laughed, holding the magic technique in both hands and controlling the idol behind him , And the god statue thousands of meters behind him are as terrifying as the real pillar between the heaven and the earth. "Since you are so tenacious, let you taste my sacred fire prairie fire!" Otsuki Kaguya yelled angrily and immediately mobilized the idol behind him. And the deity behind her, at this moment, the surrounding energy turned into a burning spear, which exudes a terrifying breath, like a divine weapon that destroys the world, which is terrifying. At the same time, under the mobilization of Otsuki Kaguyaji, this gunshot with flames directly attacked Nagato... 2655 Chapter 107 God Slaughters Moves! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sacred fire ignited a prairie fire. One move was a huge spear with flames, killing and breaking the starry sky, and wanted to completely destroy Nagato. This is an unmatched power, even more powerful than the previous one of the gods! But in this case, Nagato has no way to say that he can resist this move at will! If it is said that he had not guessed wrong, Otsuki Kaguyahime used this trick to turn 2/3 of her body''s supernatural power into this spear and attacked him. Then it can be seen from here that Otsuki Kaguya really wanted to kill Nagato to avoid future troubles. Maybe he hadn''t met a peerless genius like Nagato for many years. So now that there is no way to subdue him, it is better to destroy! Nagato faced the blazing spear attack for a moment, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and a cold light flashed. "Datongmu Keiyaji, since you want to kill me so much, then I will let you try my strongest move. He can kill the gods!" Nagato yelled, like a god descending. "Yuanshi Jianyi!" At this moment, the world seems to be silent suddenly, everything is silent, and all creatures are silent. It seems that at this moment, all the space and the supernatural power and everything around have stopped. I saw a sky-shattering light bursting out from Nagato''s body, wherever he went, the space was torn apart and the power of heaven and earth gradually dissipated. And the sharp spear that attacked, after touching the white light that the original sword intent turned into, turned into bits and pieces, and shattered into the void. Otsuki Kaguya looked at this scene in disbelief, her face turned pale, "Impossible, impossible, this is impossible!!" "what!!" I only heard that, as the only god in the ninja world, Otsuki Kaguyahime, her body and the idol, were cut into two by this original sword intent, and even if they tried to resist this energy with divine power, Still to no avail. It even said that when Datongmu Kaguya Ji used her divine power to repair her wounds, she found that it was useless as if she had fallen to the sea. This power is like the fact that this world has the power to come to this space and this heaven and earth to truly have the beginning of destruction. It will not be bound by anything, and no power can stop it. At this moment, the meteorites in the starry sky were all turned into powder by the original sword meaning, without exception. After Nagato emits this energy, the natural energy it consumes is subtracted by more than 50 points. But now Nagato doesnt care about this. He arrived at the side of Otsuki Kaguya in an instant at his fastest speed. At this time, Otsuki Kaguyas idol has disappeared, and Otsuki Kaguya is even a victim. Cut it off, and didn''t die immediately. Because Otsuki Kaguyaji is the only person on this planet who has cultivated to become a god, she is not only in divine power, but also in some aspects of being immortal. Otherwise, her son would not seal her at the beginning, instead of trying to find a way. Kill her to death, because God is immortal!Shubada Novel Network www.shubada.com But even though Datongmu Kaguya Ji was not dead, she still couldn''t recover her body, only forming two knots floating in the void. "Don''t come here, you devil!" Otsuki Kaguya looked at Nagato timidly. She didn''t expect that the red-haired young man who looked so young in front of him would be able to make such a powerful attack. God can''t resist it. But Nagato came to the side of Otsuki Kaguya with a smile, "Aren''t you very arrogant? Aren''t you very powerful? Why are you not arrogant now!" Otsuki Kaguya''s face became very ugly, because Nagato''s hand had already reached her body...Even if she couldn''t recover now, she would be a little ashamed to be played with by Nagato. As the only god on this planet, when did Otsuki Kaguya receive such treatment?It was still in the hands of a young man, which made him feel a little desperate... Could it be... Is there really anyone in this world who can kill gods? Seeing Otsuki Kaguyahime, Nagato still looked so ugly. He didn''t say anything more, he didn''t even tease her, his actions just wanted to insult the so-called only god in the world. At the same time, Nagato summoned the Demon God Statue. The Demon God Statue at this time, at the first time when he was summoned, said with some uncertainty, "She has my energy in her body. This is my power. Why is it on her body?" " Obviously, although the Demon God Statue had some meaning, he was still ignorant.Many things cannot be directly understood. Since it was said that it was Kazuoki Kaguya, she became a god after getting a fruit from the sacred tree. So, it also means that no matter how hard he cultivates and no matter how hard he wants to turn this power into his own, the divine power in her is still part of the energy allocated from the god to the golem''s body. So no matter what, he will be able to feel that this energy belongs to him. Nagato smiled and said, "Don''t think about it, just absorb it, her energy should make you more interesting and make you stronger!" Knowing the truth is a bit difficult, but the Demon Dao statue also began to absorb the energy of Otsuki Kaguya at this moment, even if Otsuki Kaguya had quarreled and despaired, he did not stop his actions. The power of Yuanshi Jianyi even surpassed the current power of heaven and earth, and even the power of space. After he was upgraded, more energy would form a slash, let alone this god, even him. Senior people Xiandu felt a little hard to resist. After all, the energy displayed by this original sword intent is too advanced. If Nagato wants to make up for it now, or wants to create, he will still control this power in the future, otherwise, he will lose himself. As for the Demon God Statue, as his second deity now, Nagato still has better plans in the future. But then again, the attributes and skills that Nagato currently feels are not enough for him, or he should abandon them completely. Because these fixed cultivation methods and fixed thinking methods have made him feel that it is already very difficult for him to make progress., In absorbing these heaven and earth power and divine power, according to the words of their own path. These skills that he possesses now will all hinder him from further upgrading and strengthening now. So Nagato knew that he had defeated Otsuki Kaguya and asked the Demon Statue to absorb her original energy, and he also had another plan... 2656 Chapter 108 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Otsuki Kaguya''s defeat really surprised her, or more directly, it shocked him beyond words. She could feel that this red-haired young man was not from this world. At the same time, his power and his talent really made her not know how to express and describe in words. The power exuded by the original sword intent just now was the most terrifying power she had ever seen. The big one. And when this kind of power was released by this guy, in fact, Otsuki Kaguya knew their gap in her heart. But even though Otsuki Kaguya is still the only god on the planet, Nagato doesn''t have any respect for her, or more directly, he doesn''t treat her as a god at all. Because after Nagato defeated Otsuki Kaguyahime, not only did she not let her go. It also summoned the demon statue that the sacred tree turned into, and let it absorb the divine power of Datongmu Kaguya. This is an insult, more directly it is a humiliation! But Ren Datongmu Kaguyaji was angry that he roared and wanted to make the young man pay the price, and wanted to regain the sacred tree, but her anger was more like the moan of a helpless person. And Nagato didn''t pay any attention to Otsuki Kaguya''s roars and calls. While the Demon God Statue is absorbing the energy of Otsuki Kaguya Ji, Nagato is also thinking, if the Demon God Statue can completely absorb the divine power in the soldier, what height will he reach? But at this moment, Nagato could faintly feel that a potential threat was opening wantonly in Yuren Village. "Devil God statue, you are here to absorb his energy, and I will come as soon as I go!" Nagato said, stepping into the void and disappearing into the void. And Nagato felt nothing wrong, because although Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yui could feel that their mother''s power was declining, they could also guess that the cause of this decline might be Nagato. It''s just that the two of them are demigods of the Datongmu clan, and after being seriously injured by Nagato, they hated this red-haired young man. You know, with their current cultivation base and abilities, it is still less than 1/10 of the peak period. This also means that it will take a long time for them to repair the trauma that Nagato caused to them. So in other words, at the same time that Otsuki Kaguya was fighting Nagato, Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura had already begun to take action against the people of Unin Village when the terrifying energy was exhausted. Moreover, the two brothers understand that since Nagato will appear here, it means that there must be people and things he cares about in this place, so as long as the people he cares are completely controlled in their hands, then they still There will be opportunities to resist and win. At the same time, although Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yui have been seriously injured and have not been repaired, their true strength, even if it is now 1/10 strength, is an existence that many ordinary ninjas cannot resist. This is a qualitative one. difference. After all, in the final analysis, the two of them created the cultivation methods and tricks of the ninja school on this planet. This is a very great feat. Even his mother might not have them, extending outward and producing so many accessories. . "I said, what are you looking for?" Just as Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yui faced the people of the Otsuki clan and were about to slaughter the people of Yuren Village, Nagato suddenly appeared. The two brothers were astonished and speechless when they saw Nagato''s appearance. They looked at Nagato in disbelief. They didn''t expect that such a young person could come out of their mother alive.000 literature www.000wx.com "This is impossible, this is impossible! You can''t beat my mother!" Datongmu Yuyi was a little frantic. At this time, even if he was hailed as the six immortals, he couldn''t believe that this was true. "Oh? Impossible, that''s your perception! There are no three words "impossible" in my dictionary!" Nagato cracked his mouth and his eyes flashed, "I think you two are bullying Yunin Village now. People have proven that you have other ideas, right?" Otsuki Yumura also hurriedly said at this time, "Are you a human or a ghost? No one can escape from my mother''s hands yet!" "Haha..." Nagato sneered, and at the same time gradually walked towards them. At this time, the world seemed like the rest of Nagato was dust, not worth mentioning. "Since the two of you have shot these people, and I don''t care if you have any reason to shot them, since you shot, it means that you have gambled on your lives!" Nagato said lightly "Then if this is the case, then I can only get rid of you completely!" "Soul Devoured!" In an instant, the space around the brothers Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yui was all darkened. At this moment, the light of this world has been erased by the young man in front of him. At the same time, the two of them lay on the ground in pain, struggling constantly. This feeling is like that people who are burned will constantly want to shake, want to get out of the scope of this pain. But the moment the soul was swallowed and used, their souls were like being bitten by ants, gradually reducing, tearing and breaking, and gradually disappearing. In just a few breaths, the two brothers Datongmu Yuyi and Datongmu Yuyi were dead. The only ones left on the ground were their bodies without souls. Immediately after the death of the two, the people of the Datongmu clan immediately lost their backbone and were completely defeated by the ninjas of Yuren Village. And the result of all this is because the Nagato goalkeeper Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yui were killed, which caused this situation. At the same time, Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Na also flew towards Nagato at this time. "Nagato, are you okay? Xiaonan glanced at Nagato with some worry. Although he knew that the man in front of him was very strong, so powerful that they were completely out of reach, but facing his beloved, they were women in underwear. The softness still exists in their hearts. Kushina was different from Xiao Nan. He looked up and down and saw that there was nothing wrong with Xiao Nagato. After that, he and the people of Yurenin Village drove all the people of Otsuki to exterminate them. At this time, human nature may be on the side of the strong, and no one will accuse them of what the strong and the victorious have done. Only those who are defeated should accept this fear of being dominated. At the same time, facing the result of their defeat, that is death. At least here, no one can change all of this, because when they came with Otsuki Kaguya and her two sons, they were already doomed, and the result would become like this... 2657 Chapter 109 The Final Role You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The destruction of the Datongmu clan also means that everything on this ninja planet will be reshuffled. Because they have ruled the ninja world for too long, after their demise, many forces and people who had previously courted them no longer need to go, thinking about how to please this race. Maybe, the news will not be known until a little later, but the news that Nagato has defeated Otsuki Kaguyahime is already overflowing in Yunin Village. No one thought that there was such a powerful god on this planet, and he was still sealed by his two sons. This kind of thing is a bit dumbfounding, but because it feels quite novel. At the same time, Nagato, who was sitting cross-legged in the void, opened his eyes, because while absorbing Otsuki Kaguya''s divine power, the Demon God statue had entered a very mysterious state. At this time, the aura on Datongmu Huiyeji''s body was looming, as if it was about to dissipate completely.This weak appearance is completely unlike the weakness that a god would show. Because the energy contained in the original sword intent is really amazing and powerful! As a result, while Otsuki Kaguya did not repair her wounds for the first time, now after being absorbed by the Demon Dao idol nearly nine-tenths of the power, Otsuki Kaguya has become extremely weak. At this time, even when his two sons win, they may have a chance to seal her again. But Otsuki Kaguya is still not dead, because she is the only god on this planet. Not only can she mobilize the power of this world, she can also use the power of this space, so that Otsuki Kaguya is not Will be so simple and will be killed. It was when the Demon Dao statue entered that mysterious and mysterious realm, Nagato could even feel it, and the current Demon Dao statue was restored to the state it was in when Otsuki Kaguya was in his heyday. The moment Nagato came over, the Demon God Statue opened his eyes, and a light flashed in his eyes. Although his current wisdom and thinking are not enough to match Nagato, he already has a very high IQ, at least much higher than before. "Quickly let me go, you bastard!" Datongmu Kaguya yelled unwillingly. Even though his body is trying hard to join together, it still seems like an invisible force is blocking Datongmu Kaguya. Ji did this. "Yo Yo, isn''t this the god of this planet? How did it become like this?" Nagato said mockingly, "Looking at you like this, saying that you are a god is really exalting you!" "But then again, you are also very pitiful. If you are sealed by your own son, you are still trying to break through to a higher level. It is ridiculous!" Nagato knew very well that in the current state of Otsuki Kaguya, even if he obtains the demon statue and is captured by him, it will be extremely difficult for Otsuki Kaguya to set foot on a higher realm and a higher level. A strong person wants to become stronger. There are many ways to achieve the height he wants to achieve through external forces, through the help of others, or through his own efforts.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com But then again, a person or a god who wants to be a person can achieve the position of god and the existence that people look forward to. What this person needs to spend is more of his own efforts. If only relying on the gods accomplished by external forces and the power of the heaven and the earth controlled, then the heights they can reach are limited to a certain level. To put it simply, if Datongmu Kaguyaji, he has cultivated into a god through his own efforts, not through the demon statue. The fruit that was originally produced when he was a sacred tree, will only form his current status after eating. Then maybe Nagato will really lose to him. This is an essential difference in the strength of the result formed by external forces and one''s own efforts. After listening to Nagato''s words, Otsuki Kaguya still looked ugly, but she was very weak now, and she didn''t want to die just like that. "What are you going to do to let me go?" Datongmu Kaguya Ji''s tone was pleading, even at this time, he didn''t want to die so easily. The Demon Statue stood on the side and didn''t speak. He is the second deity of Nagato, and Nagato can also order him to do anything, so if he touches the idol while Nagato is there, he will only listen to Nagato alone. But Nagato saw Otsuki Kaguya begging for herself so, she shook her head and smiled and said, "I think it''s painful for you to be like this. I just have a plan to use your supernatural power. I''m sorry. La!" At the moment when Nagato''s voice just fell, his palm was placed on Otsuki Kaguya''s head, and a huge whirlpool formed in his hand, absorbing the divine power of Otsuki Kaguya and all the power he felt. This kind of absorption is like a bottomless pit, continuously sucking in the energy and divine power of Otsuki Kaguya, and this energy is being controlled by Nagato. In itself, the Demon God Statue has absorbed 9/10 of the power of Otsuki Kaguya, and the remaining 1/10 can also be absorbed and used, but it will not have a great effect on him, it is just possible Let them, some of their strength and understanding will have a greater improvement. It''s just that Nagato himself has another plan. To put it simply, the journey on the planet Ninja, he has almost reached the end. So since he defeated the only god in the world, Nagato was not going to miss the divine power of Otsuki Kaguyahime, as well as him and the places he could use. At the same time, all the cultivation methods and knowledge of ninjutsu on this ninja planet are incomplete and incomplete. Even if they are developed by people, the things and walkways they can form are not limited. If Nagato wants to learn as much as possible to a higher level, then he will probably start all over again to disperse all cultivation bases and start all over again. Because, only in this way can he cultivate a certain power wholeheartedly, instead of using all the tricks on his body and everything he controls. Then the heights he can reach may only be on a certain planet, like a big tube. Mu Hui Ye Ji is such a useless god! Therefore, Nagato had already thought about it for the last time to use the supernatural power of Otsuki Kaguya Ji. As for the future, he also had other plans. At the moment, it is enough to do everything he should do... 2658 Chapter 110: A New Plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The time passed day by day, it only took less than a week.Nagato completely absorbed the supernatural power of Kazuoki Kaguya. At the same time, Otsuki Kaguyahime, as the only god on this ninja planet, her divine power and the power of heaven and earth were absorbed by Nagato. She has also completely transformed into an ordinary person, even if the physical body is not dead, it is impossible to return to the original height. After being treated like this by Nagato, Kazuhime Otsuki completely lost his heart for hegemony, and she also begged Nagato to let her go. She just wanted to be an ordinary person and no longer asked about these things. Nagato herself wants to completely deal with Otsuki Kaguya, but now she has no dao heart and no desire for hegemony. Even if this kind of person gives him another 30,000 to 50,000 years, it may not be able to get back. The original height. After that, after Nagatoki Datongmu Keiyahime''s supernatural power was cleaned, he didn''t use this supernatural power deliberately, but took Xiaonan and Kunsina to go around in the ninja world. This period is three months. And in these three months, their two women and one man had a very happy life, and they have adapted to all kinds of bed moves. They have all kinds of things like one dragon and two phoenixes. Try to experience. For Xiaonan and Nagato, they have already determined that Nagato is their man, so they are willing to give their most precious things, and they are also willing to cooperate with Nagato to do anything. On this day, Nagato took Xiaonan and Kushina back to Yurenin Village, after bidding farewell to the people in the village. Nagato took Xiaonan and Kushina to an island. There were no people on the island, and even many wild animals were few, almost none. "You two wait for me here, I need to open a space door!" Nagato said seriously. Of course, Xiaonan and Jiuxina knew that Nagato had serious business to do, so the two of them could only play around on the island. The reason why Nagato said this is because the key to the world he obtained at the beginning needs energy to activate the gate of space to use it. Although he can use it before defeating Otsuki Kaguya, that It will cost him a lot of power. So now he has absorbed the divine power from Datongmu Kaguya Ji, intending to open a door to space, and quickly find another world to experience and practice. At the same time, this time Nagato has been thinking about it for a long time. He has left his footprints and legends in so many worlds. In fact, this is indeed a proud achievement, but for him, this level is far from enough. Nagato is just a senior figure now, if he wants to become stronger. Then all the incomplete things on this planet are no longer suitable for him. This is like, if an egg is left with eggshell protein and egg yolk, how can it be considered a serious egg? Although this analogy is a bit rough, it illustrates a problem.The whole novel network www.qbxsw.com That is, he has no unity on this planet, and everything planned.This has led to the fact that everything here is incomplete, incomplete, and imperfect. Therefore, practicing here is destined to stop here, and not to go higher. Speaking far, after Nagato took out the Key of Ten Thousand Worlds, he used the divine power of Datongmu Kaguya Ji to open a door in the void, and he didn''t know where or which world the door led to. "Xiao Nan, Kushina, come here! I have something to say to you!" Nagato called. Because of the blessing of the secret law, the two girls playing on the other side had also heard Nagato''s call. "Nagato, what''s the matter?" Xiao Nan looked at Xiao Ai eagerly, and seemed to want to know what he was trying to say. Kushina is different, she likes and loves Nagato at the same time.Her victorious character also caused him to be more solitary in these aspects of getting along. But this does not mean that she does not love Nagato. On the contrary, she has become so reserved and talks so little in front of the person she loves most. Nagato looked at Xiao Nan and Kushina, and said seriously, "Didnt I talk to you two about my leaving this planet? If I want to leave here now, you will follow me. ?" Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Na nodded at the same time. At this time, Nagato was their only one. Even if it is now Nagato, let them complete many impossible tasks, they will do it, because they have identified Nagato, and they are willing to spend any time and energy to complete their love for Nagato. Nagato saw the two women nod their heads so earnestly and solemnly. At the same time, there was some warmth in his heart, "There are too many things in this world that are incomplete, and it is too difficult for us to want to grow, or to break away from many world rules. Up!" "So if we want to go to other worlds to experience, I now have a more adventurous idea and plan. If you are willing to listen or try, I will tell you..." Nagato has met so many people and things along the way.So he understands that if you want to become stronger and want to detach yourself, you must abandon a lot of things and recreate a lot of things that belong to them. This is a very long process and it takes time to accumulate, not something that any protagonist''s aura can accomplish based on their aptitude alone. Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Na looked at each other and nodded at the same time, clearly expressing their intentions. Nagato was very happy to see that the two of them were so serious, so taking care of them. "Now I want to disperse all my cultivation base, but seal my memory. If you two are willing to do the same, I will use my method to seal you likewise!" "Because if I take things from this world to other worlds, everything will become meaningless. If we need to change, we need to push to everything we have now, otherwise it will not be called Its just an improvement!" Xiao Nan nodded and didn''t say anything. He knew that his man was telling the truth, and he also supported her choice. At this time, Kushina hesitated for a moment, and asked, "I am willing to respect any of your decisions and ideas, but I want to ask one thing now, that is, if our memory and cultivation are sealed, then we Will we stay together?" At this time, Nagato suddenly grinned, "If we are destined to be a lifetime, then we are destined to come together, aren''t we?" .. 2659 Chapter 111 New World You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For Nagato''s decision, Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Na also fully respected and completely chose to believe it. Just like Nagato said, if they are all destined to be together, then even if they seal their own cultivation base and memory, then they will meet each other and remember each other forever. After Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Na decided, Nagato sealed their memories and cultivation skills. After that, he cultivated his own body and moves, and sealed the memories after this and the memories before, leaving only a little memory of them going to other worlds. After doing all this, Nagato took Xiaonan and Kushina into the gate of time and space. The power of time and space in the gate of time and space is chaotic, colorful and impure. It is fundamentally different from the power of time and space in the ninja world and the power of the world. The power of time and space in it is more chaotic, and people cannot control it. The power of time and space inside also dissipated the three of them. After they entered, the power of time and space inside seemed to be alive, forming a turbulence, involving the three of them. ... An unfamiliar world, in a delicate and beautiful mountain forest. An old man who appeared to be in his sixties and seventies, with a girl who was only seven or eight years old, was herding sheep on the mountain. There are almost 200 sheep in total. These sheep are the result of their hard work and are their main source of income during the year. "Grandpa, grandpa, come and see, there seems to be someone lying here!" The little girl jumped up excitedly, as if she had discovered a new world. And the old man who kept the sheep also discovered at this time that there was indeed a white figure in the grass in front, as if it was indeed a person. "Little girl, get out of the way first, let me see!" The old man took the little girl aside, and then looked carefully at the people on the ground. This man is very handsome, very fair-skinned, and he is a man, but the white clothes he wears seem to have never seen them before. Even the high-ranking officials in the town do not seem to wear such clothes. The old man stepped forward to sniff him and found that the man was still alive.Then he struggled to carry people on his back, drove the sheep, and took the little girl back to his cabin. The cabin is on the back mountain of the village, where they live for herding sheep. If they were not for herding sheep, they would live back to their homes in the village. I don''t know how long it took. Nagato felt a little pain in his head. He forgot everything he remembered. He looked around blankly, not knowing where he was now. "Brother, you are awake!" At this moment, the little girl came in with a bowl of water, "Are you thirsty? Drink some water!" Nagato nodded, thanked him, and took a sip of water to clean it. "Where is this? Where am I now?" Nagato asked in confusion. In Nagato''s blank mind, he didn''t even know everything he had done before and everything that happened, so now he is equivalent to a little white, a little white who doesn''t know anything at all. The little girl glanced at Nagato suspiciously, "This is Qingfeng Village, a place controlled by Qingfeng Town!" Qingfeng Village?Qingfeng Town? Nagato looked confused, perhaps this is why he chose to seal himself, and seal his own thoughts and cultivation bases, so that he became like this.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc He did this completely because he wanted to do it again. If it is with the previous cultivation base, or with the previous memory, then the height that Nagato can reach will certainly not go as high, or more directly, it will keep all the previous things, he will be invisible An inexplicable cycle is formed in the process, and it cant come out. If you want to come out, you must not break or stand! At the same time, the old man also walked in. He found that Nagato seemed to have no memory. "It''s okay, it''s okay, if you don''t remember anything, just live here! Although we are poor, we can still give you a bite of hot rice." The old man said with a smile. Nagato nodded, but did not refuse. At this time, all he needs may be just a bite of hot rice and a hot kangtou! At the same time, Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Na have also come to this world. It''s just that they don''t know each other and where they fell are different, so if the three of them finally want to get together. Just as Nagato said, they will gradually find each other, so even if they lose their memory, they will eventually be together for life. And Nagato has been living with the old man and the little girl for several days. In these days, although Nagato talks a little, he will go herding sheep with these old people and little girls, cutting some sheep, and like to eat. Weeds, or to approve some, they want firewood for cooking. Although Nagato didn''t remember everything, his physical body was indeed the ultimate in the world, reaching the point of immortality. In other words, even though Nagato had sealed everything he remembered and his cultivation was dissipated, his body still had a magic that was unattainable by ordinary people. Even when Nagato was scratched by an axe several times when he was chopping wood, his wounds could quickly heal, and even the little girl and the old man did not notice this. Nagato secretly wrote down his miracle. At the same time, although he did not remember anything, he found that his body seemed a little different from ordinary people. At the same time, he realized that there might be a reason for this, so he did not entangle. . "Brother, brother, come on, I''ll cut you a watermelon. Eat some!" The little girl hopped over with two slices of watermelon. The old man was also sitting not far away eating watermelon, smiling and watching the two people are very harmonious. Nagato took a slice of watermelon and ate it, and at the same time put down the axe in his hand. But at this moment, the sound of horseshoes came not far away, and the sound got closer and closer, and soon reached the front of the cabin where they lived. A strong man, holding a steel knife in his hand, jumped off his horse. The little girl was so scared that she could only hide in Nagato''s arms and shivered, and the old man''s face also became very ugly at this time. Because they knew that this group of people were not others, but the bandits in the nearby mountains. "Hey, I said you have a very comfortable life as an old man, and you have watermelon to eat!" The man grabbed a piece of watermelon and started to eat it. Seven or eight people behind him came down from the horse and took all the remaining watermelon in their hands and ate them. At this time, the little girl cried out a little angrily, "You bad guys, why do you want to eat our watermelon? It was grown by my grandfather, not for you!" For an instant, all the bandits looked at Nagato and the little girl.The unkind look in their eyes has shown that they are unkind... 2660 Chapter 112 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the fierce appearance of the bandits made the old man stunned and realized that something was wrong. The old man knows very well that the bandits who do evil in this neighborhood are a group of very cruel people, and they are also a group of very greedy people. In order to achieve their goals, they use all means and even hurt lives. But now that the little girls have already confronted them, the old man can only pray and hope that this matter will not be so serious. "Oh, this little girl is pretty good-looking. If you sell it to the red buildings in the town, it will probably be worth a lot of money!" The head of these bandits is a strong man with a naked head. . And there is still a scary scar on this person''s face. People will think he is a little scary at first glance. Even when facing some children, he may scare people and cry as long as he gets angry. With that, the bald man motioned to the person behind him to grab the little girl. But when Nagato lived with the elderly and the little girls these days, he already felt their kindness, and at the same time he couldn''t remember everything before. But as a man, an upright man! Nagato knew that at this time, he had to stand up, otherwise the little girl might really be sold into the brothel by them and be stained for the rest of her life. "Little girl, don''t be afraid that your brother won''t let them take you away!" Nagato said as he stood up, and ran directly in front of the little girl. The three thieves who followed the bald man''s order to walk over, at this moment of effort, reached out to pull the little girl out, but Nagato grabbed their hand at this moment. "what!!" Nagato just kept watching, and they twisted their hands under their noses. The two screamed and backed back one after another. The pain was unbearable while holding their hands, and their faces became extremely ugly. "Wow, I dare to fight back. It seems that I don''t show off today. You really treat me as a sick cat!" said the bald man with a gloomy expression. "What are you doing in a daze? Get rid of this man for me, and kill me the old immortal things, this little girl is worth a little money, don''t hurt her!" With that, the remaining bandits and the bald man immediately surrounded Nagato and the old man with weapons in their hands. At this time, even though this neighborhood is very close to the village. But the back mountains are usually places where cattle and sheep talents will come, so people like them will appear here, even if someone passes by in the village, they may hide far away, and no one dares to have any conflict with them. You must know that these bandits have been wandering around here for too long, and the bad and evil they have done have made the villagers in the nearby villages very afraid. So at this time, even though they are in danger, people may not do anything to ensure their own safety. This is the cruelty of this world! The moment these bandits came to besiege, Nagato''s face condensed, and he pulled and pulled a steel knife from the hand of another bandit next to him. When these people cut at him, he mixed up. Steel knives flying wildly. The steel knife in Nagato''s hand, as if there was life, slashed each of these people.180 novel www.xs180.com And the injuries on these people are not fatal enough, but they temporarily lose their ability to move. All this happened too suddenly, and it was completed instantly in just a few dozen breaths. In this scene, not only the little girl was so surprised that her jaw was about to be dislocated, but even the old man looked at Nagato in disbelief like seeing a ghost. It seemed that no one had thought that the young man they had rescued in front of him would have such a high combat effectiveness. At this time, Nagato looked at the steel knife in his hand in surprise. This feeling was very familiar. It seems that he has used a similar weapon before, but when he uses this weapon, he is completely natural, as if it is natural. It is not an exaggeration to say that even many sword-handling masters and grandmasters cannot reach the level of the steel knives in their hands as familiar to Nagato. "Hurry up, do I have to leave your heads here as a chamber pot?" Nagato screamed, sounding like thunder in the ears of the bandits. At this time, all the wounded who were present were already terrified. They stood up to support people with mobility, stumbled and left here, and they were unwilling to face the current Nagato. No one knows why Nagato seems to be such a harmless young man with such a high level of combat power. It is no exaggeration to say that even these bandits have never encountered a character for so many years. . The little girl glanced at Nagato nervously at this time and said, "Brother, are you a legendary martial arts master?" The old man hurriedly stepped forward and hugged the little girl. He also couldn''t figure out why Nagato was so great. When he chose to save Nagato, he was actually worried that he would be eaten by wild boars or bears in the wild. But no one thought that Nagato would surrender the bandits who committed crimes just like this, and it was absolutely impossible. Seeing that the two of Nagato and his grandson seemed to have some opinions or some different opinions about him, Nagato shook his head helplessly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just feel that I really do, and don''t want to Seeing anything happen to you." Nagato is telling the truth, his memory is blank now, and he doesn''t want to see an accident between them. Listening to what Nagato said, the old man''s heart also showed warmth. The little girl carefully took Nagato''s hand and said, "Brother, you are a great hero. You just saved me and grandpa. If it weren''t for you, the bad guys might have bullied us again!" It''s just that the little girl is so cute that even Nagato can''t help pinching her soft little face. The old man sighed, and said helplessly, "Those people were not easy to mess with just now! Their bandits are like hornet nests on the mountain. If you mess with one, it is tantamount to messing with a group. After that, I''m afraid these days. Life is over!" The old man is telling the truth, these bandits have been rampant on the hills nearby for a long time. They did evil and did a lot of bad things, and now they are injured by Nagato again, so whether they will retaliate later depends on what they think... 2661 Chapter 113 Weakness is a sin, poverty is a disease You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although the bandits were injured by Nagato, the old man was not happy. Because he is not worried about his own safety, he is more worried about the safety of Nagato. Although they dont have much money now, they have raised a lot of sheep. If the bandits came, they might use these sheep to make up for their faults. Sheep are raised here, which is equivalent to another item of value such as money. Unlike Nagato, he was the main person who hurt those people. So in the current situation, if it is said that he does not want to let Nagato survive the catastrophe, then if the bandits come to find the door again, then Nagato may also be in danger! For several days after that, after the old man drove his sheep to the village and the place of the captivity, he was also discussing about asking Nagato to leave the village and take shelter outside. No matter what, they did save Nagato once, and Nagato did save their grandparents once. If it weren''t for Nagato''s move a few days ago, then the bandits might really be sent to the brothel for training like a little girl, and when she was old enough, she would be sent out to pick up guests. This is a very sad fact and an inescapable fate! Because in this world, a weak person is a sin, and like poverty, he is an incurable disease. But Nagato didn''t want to leave this place like this. In these days, although Nagato tried hard to remember his previous memories, and wanted to remember everything before, he still got nothing. After that, he also let go of his state of mind. He didn''t care what happened before, but now the old man and the little girl rescued him once, so living with them makes Nagato very happy. If the bandits were allowed to fool around, then Nagato, as an upright man, would never allow this to happen! So despite the old man''s various persuasion, Nagato never had the idea of ??leaving. He felt that although he couldn''t remember anything, at least he had to take responsibility for their fate. Because since the grandfather and grandson saved his life, they had this fate invisibly. If he couldn''t protect even this fate, then what is the difference between Nagato''s memory and no memory? At the same time, the people in the village where the little old man and the girl stayed had heard that after Nagato was the young man who wounded the bandits, he deliberately alienated him and them. Because they know well that those bandits who are rampant nearby, their methods and cruelty are very terrifying. So people stayed behind closed doors for three or four days. Or to put it more directly and exaggeratedly, some people even took refuge in their distant relatives because they already felt that the bandits were about to retaliate against Nagato. It was just the speed of this time. On this day, as usual, Nagato went up the mountain to chop some firewood, tied it with a rope and brought it back.Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com But just when he was about to enter the house, he saw dust billowing in the distance, and the sound of horses screaming was getting closer. Nagato is beyond the eyes of ordinary people. It seems that those riding on horses are not uniformly dressed, and the hideousness revealed on everyone''s face is different from ordinary people. Nagato quickly put the firewood in his hand into the yard, and at the same time told the old man and the little girl not to come out, and hide in the house without making any noise. Because Nagato has already felt that these people from here must be the accomplices of the bandits he injured a few days ago, so if this matter is to be completely resolved, it is better for him as the client to come forward and resolve it. If this matter is not completely resolved, it is likely to affect their lives, even if their lives are very simple and simple, but Nagato still enjoys these days, because the tranquility and peace here make him very comfortable. But at this moment, those riding horses had already arrived in this village, and at the same time, they came directly to the thatched cottage on the west side. Nagato counted them carefully, and there were almost thirty or forty people. Each of these people carried a sturdy aura. At the same time, everyone seemed to be fierce and vicious. It is no exaggeration to say that they really laughed, and they all scared the child to cry. All these people gave this small thatched house immediately, and it was no exaggeration to say that it was flies that could not escape from here. "Are you the one who planned for my brother the other day?" This is a tall and mighty man with a beard who rode out of these people. The breath of this person and his power are stronger than those in front of them. If nothing else, this person should be the leader of this group of bandits, or a leader-level person. Since Nagato has done this kind of thing, he doesn''t care how he wants to admit it. He just silently looked at these people and said, "What''s the matter with you? Or, are you here for revenge?" Nagato didn''t think it was necessary for the other party to come, but since they have come. Thats enough to show that these bandits didnt seem to plan to let the person who hurt them so easily, so Nagato also understood that they wanted to solve this matter completely. Still need to suppress further, or show the opponent a little bit of color. Because only in this way, the other party can tell you the truth or listen to you. If you are not strong enough, you will not suppress these people or you do not really achieve a perfect solution, then there will still be a lot of troubles afterwards . Bearded smiled and said, "Little brother, you are quite courageous, but since you hurt my brothers, I don''t think you are an ordinary person?" The main reason why they chose to come today is that they were robbing other villages and surrounding areas a few days ago. So after hearing about this Qingshan Village, someone injured their brother, after inquiring and exploring, they finally decided to go before today. Come find the place. As the real leader of these bandits, Losey Beard was named Lin Qing. He was also a leader of the imperial army before, because he did some bad things, he went up to the mountain as a bandit. Since he became a bandit, then a brother was injured, Lin Qing must find the place back. Otherwise, he, the leader, will lose prestige and lose popular support. This is not what Lin Qing wants to see... 2662 Chapter 114 Martial Master? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It doesn''t matter who I am, what is important is who you are!" Nagato said lightly, "If you are here for revenge, you can do it, but if you are here to talk to me, no Sorry, I''m not free!" The current Nagato, he is different from the Nagato in any world before, because he has no memory and no cultivation base. To put it simply, it is a blank sheet of paper! But don''t forget, Nagato is already a high-ranking immortal on Ninja Planet. The physical body has reached the point of immortality! Otherwise, after passing through the door of space, the chaotic space power in that space, no matter an ordinary person or the supreme powerhouse, as long as his physical body does not reach immortality, it will likely be torn apart. So after that, Nagato found that his body in this world was indeed somewhat different from that of ordinary people. He also did a lot of experiments. In fact, he used sharp things to hurt his skin. But after he was stabbed, he discovered that his physical body would immediately recover to its original state in a moment, as if nothing had happened, and even said that he could not feel any pain in his physical body. This is why Nagato chose to stay instead of leaving this small village because of the threat of bandits. He liked it very much and wanted to live here very much. So he will not leave here because of these small wounds, at least not now! Because he has not fully understood what the world outside of Qingfeng Village is like... Lin Qing''s face was a bit ugly at this time. He has been rampant around here for many years, and he has seen many people and things at the same time.It may also be because of him that he became a bandit leader and gradually became a little arrogant. So when Nagato said this, Lin Qing felt it was a kind of humiliation, or a direct provocation! "It seems you really don''t cry without seeing the coffin!" Lin Qing waved and shouted loudly. "In this case, even though you may be a warrior, since I am here today, I will take something from you and leave here, otherwise I can''t face the badly injured brothers!" In Lin Qings greeting, because 30 bandits all wanted to rush into the small cottage, or more directly, they wanted to kill Nagato. But at this moment, Nagato shook his head and said, "I know what you want, you greedy and ignorant people may only have money in their eyes!" "Only money can make you attractive, but don''t forget that it''s just me who hurt your brother, and it has nothing to do with others!" "Okay... I have the courage!" Lin Qing was also angry enough at this time, he immediately said loudly, "Have you heard? This kid has carried all the sins by himself. If this is the case, then everyone should go together and just kill I will reward him with one hundred gold coins each!" After hearing Lin Qing say that everyone was rewarded with one hundred gold coins, everyone present was about to move. You know, for things like gold coins, they have indeed seen a lot of them, having been outside for so long. But then again, even if there are a hundred gold coins, it is indeed unusual for such a large number. Even if these gold coins are still spoken from their boss, then it means that as long as the person in front of them is killed. Then the 100 gold coins that their boss said, it is very likely that they will belong to them personally, this is a windfall! At least, they have been bandits for so many years, no one said that there would be more than ten gold coins to rob a family.U9 e-book www.u9txt.com At most once, when someone was robbing one, 80 gold coins were obtained from the rich man''s house in the small village. But those 80 coins were still divided by someone in their team, and there were only a dozen gold coins in that person''s hand. So at the moment Lin Qing gave the order, it was the bandits who just wanted to rush into the thatched hut and immediately focused their eyes on Nagato. Each of them is like an extremely hungry tiger, wanting to eat meat, want to drink, and want to remove some parts from Nagato. At this time, Nagato also understood that these people are extremely wicked people. They can do anything for money, and they dare to do everything, but their purpose is also very clear, that is, they need money! So in this case, Nagato had no scruples, he closed his eyes slightly, and the moment he opened his eyes, he instantly grabbed a steel sword from the bandit around him. At this time, either you die or I die! No matter what identity or how many people the other party is, since the other party is here, then either Nagato died or the bandits in front of them died! Only one side can stand and live to the end! kill!! The more than 30 bandits rushed towards Nagato. At this time, Nagato rushed into the crowd like a raptor and started killing. No one could match his sword, and no one. Can stop him, In an instant, there were more than 30 bandits who were killed by him in an instant. Lin Qing couldn''t sit still at this time. These people were all elites under his hands. This time he brought out the man who had hurt their brother. It was necessary to capture or take something back with him. But seeing the person in front of him is so fierce, even he feels a little frustrated! Lin Qing had never thought that such a young young man would be so quick and vigorous in his methods that he was not the enemy of these ordinary bandits. Lin Qing gritted his teeth and rushed directly with a spear in his hand. At this time, he, the boss, also understands that if he wants to take something from this young man, then he must do something now, otherwise, wait until all the elites of his subordinates are dead. His boss is just empty. "Die me!" The spear in Lin Qing''s hand was like a dragon, turning into a cold light, and he attacked Nagato. But at this moment, Nagato didn''t dodge and let the spear hit his shoulder. At this moment, Lin Qing had imagined the scene where Nagato was bloodied and pierced by it. But the fact did not happen as he imagined. After the spear hit his shoulder again, it seemed that facing a steel plate, he could not move forward at all. The even more terrifying thing is that even blood did not flow out! This made Lin Qing widen his eyes and looked at the Nagato in front of him incredulously, completely wondering what was going on. However, Lin Qing thought of a terrible idea. The body is like iron, indestructible, only the legendary martial arts master can have the physique!.. 2663 Chapter 115 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s impossible, it''s impossible... It''s absolutely impossible!" Lin Qing was stunned by his own thoughts, and he didn''t even dare to think deeper. What does a martial arts master represent? That was an existence he hadn''t even thought about, even in the surrounding area of ??Qingfeng Town in Nuo Da, let alone a martial arts master, even Wuzong-level figures could not stay here. Ke Mianqin is such a young martial arts master, how could it be here? Nagato saw that Lin Qing was so surprised, and at the same time he smiled at her, "I want to kill me with this attack. Some are not enough, right?" Nagato immediately blasted the spear away, and at the same time, the steel sword in his hand was like a harvester to harvest the bandits here. No one is an enemy of Yihe, and no one can even beat his sword. . Although it is said that Nagato''s own cultivation skills, and the previous studies have been scattered, there is still one thing that cannot be changed, unless she returns to the furnace to recreate! Only by reincarnation, can his body become a mortal body. But if you really do that, it would be too extreme!And Nagato just wanted to go back and live again, not from the sperm/son period. Then there is definitely no need to really do that kind of feeling. After all, he can''t remember anything now, and it''s impossible to remember it, unless Nagato has understood his way, so that only when he has cultivated to a certain level can he feel the memory he sealed at the beginning. At this moment, Lin Qing was already close to madness. Watching his men fall one by one under Nagato''s hands, he became mad, mad, and even numb. Lin Qing frantically used the spear in her hand to stab Nagato. But every time he was stunned and flew out, at the same time, his subordinates also changed from the original more than 30, and in a blink of an eye there were no more left. Basically every shopping mall that fell on the ground was seriously injured, or only the last breath would not last long, because even if it is a blank white paper now, Nagato has also learned about a body in these days. What needs to be done for men. This is a self-learning ability, self-perceived learning has nothing to do with other things. Seeing that all of his subordinates died, Lin Qing understood at this moment that the man in front of him was an invincible existence, an existence he could not imagine. After Nagato eliminated the last person, he cast his eyes on Lin Qing, and Lin Qing''s hand holding the spear trembled slightly. Facing the current Nagato, Lin Qing seemed so helpless, like the fallen leaves in the ocean, no one can change anything. Nagato walked towards Lin Qing step by step. At this moment, every step was like stepping on Lin Qing''s heart, causing his inner line of defense to collapse step by step. At this moment, Lin Qing trembled and dropped the spear in his hand. Kneeling on the ground, looking at Nagato beggingly, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me... I didn''t expect you to be a martial arts master. I''m sorry, the villain doesn''t know Taishan!" Perhaps from the very first moment, he didn''t imagine that the Nagato in front of him was a martial arts master. Lin Qing only imagined that the opponent might be a martial artist, at best a junior martial artist.Biquge China www.djychina.com Because in this world, martial artists are also divided into levels, martial artists, martial masters, great martial masters, martial arts masters, martial arts masters, martial masters, martial arts masters, martial arts... But Lin Qing was wrong, it was a mess... Even if Lin Qing died, he would not have thought that in such a broken village, he could still meet such a powerful figure as the master of martial arts. If he had been told to know, even if he had given him 10,000 courage, he would not have come. But Nagato didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, because he knew that these people in front of him were dead. At the same time, as the leader of these people, Lin Qing is also a manager. He is extremely vicious, he must have done a lot of bad things, and he is also a damn person. They can do anything for money, for the benefit they want, and they have no bottom line.This can no longer simply call them humans, and even simpler, it is more appropriate to call them animals. Because a person has a bottom line for being a human being, and these bandits, they only think of their own interests, and expand their own interests without taking into account the feelings of others. What is the difference between this and a beast? ? Nagato raised the knife and dropped Lin Qing''s head, blood spraying everywhere. Nagato was not soft at this time, and perhaps he himself didn''t know why he could easily do these things. This is something worth thinking about! Once Lin Qing died, the matter was almost resolved. So now that there is a chance to solve these things completely, why is Nagato not happy?At least he knows that as long as these can be resolved, the old man and Xiaoya will not die in the hands of these people in the future. After Nagato got rid of Lin Qing, the little old man and the little girl in the thatched hut walked out fearfully. They looked a little timidly at Nagato covered in blood, and some didn''t dare to approach it. At this time, the Nagato in front of them makes them feel a bit strange, because Nagato gives people the feeling that from the beginning to the end, he feels like a little brother next door, dressed simple and handsome and kind, it can''t be that casual Murderer. But the truth is that it is such a slap in the face. With such a person, he can take away these dozens of bandits so easily. Maybe this is a good thing, but maybe this is also a bad thing. Because ordinary people are afraid of martial artists, or for many things they can''t understand.Even nowadays old people are the same. They are ordinary alive all their lives, and they don''t even have much communication with the outside world, let alone seeing so many dead people at once, it is inevitable that they are a little scared. But the moments that really make people happy, or simple life will make people feel full and happy, instead of seeing such bloody scenes and corpses all day long. But Xiaoya is different, this little girl is very kind and innocent. She ran over, hugged Nagato''s thigh directly, and said, "Brother, you are amazing, you are a great hero!" The child''s disposition is very simple, or where Nagato came from, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that he saved them both! And just when Nagato picked Xiaoya up, pinched her round face, and said some playful words. Another group of people was riding here on horseback, and the dust raised Nagato''s brows frowned, and it seemed that those people were coming here again!.. 2664 Chapter 116 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the sudden addition of a group of people gradually approaching, the old man and Xiaoya became a little panicked. They knew how terrifying these bandits on the ground were already, half-lived or already dead. Now Nagato has killed all these bandits again, which means that the people who came this time are likely to be the bandits'' remnants.After all, these bandits are nearby, have been entrenched for many years, and have harmed many surrounding people. As a result, in this case, more people are unwilling to face these bandits. But when these people came nearby, their clothes were different from the messy cottages. These people wore uniform clothing, even if they were wearing cheap clothes that looked like armor but were not armor, they seemed incompatible with these bandits. At this time, among these people, a middle-aged man who was riding a horse and seemed to be in his 40s got off the horse and asked, "You killed all these people on this ground?" Nagato saw that these people were coming fiercely, but they didn''t seem to be bad guys, so he nodded subconsciously and said, "Yes, all belong to me!" At this time, Nagato didn''t feel much pressure even though he was facing the dozen or so people who came out suddenly. Perhaps this is just after he personally solved the lives of more than 30 people, he felt more confident in his body! It can also be more straightforward to say that Nagato didn''t want the old man and Xiaoya to pick it in. After all, they belonged to ordinary people, and for Nagato, it was more like a good person who saved him. The middle-aged man didn''t expect that Nagato would admit it so generous, and he also saw that the knife in Nagato''s hand was covered with blood, and he seemed to have nothing to do with him. So, this also made him think from the side that the red-haired youth in front of him who looked so young seemed to have two brushes. Otherwise, how could he deal with all these thirty people alone? "I don''t know... what''s the name of this little brother?" The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to blame you. These bandits have been around for a long time, and they are not clean. The mayor has been talking about it, and it is a headache for these people!" Mayor?! Hearing the name, the old man was inexplicably relieved. No wonder he always felt that these people''s costumes looked familiar, as if they had seen them somewhere.If you think about it carefully, he said that he is the mayor, which means that these people have a relationship with the mayor! "I don''t know what my name is now... But I carry a piece of jade pendant with the word Nagato carved on it. You can also call me Nagato now!" Nagato said lightly. The current Nagato is equivalent to a blank piece of white paper, so his name and his experience are completely gone, except that a jade plate on her body is carved with the word Zen, so now for Nagato, His name might be "Nagato"! The middle-aged man smiled and said, "The little brother has such a skill at a young age, it is really extraordinary!" And the others who followed the middle-aged man also cast surprised glances at Nagato. You must know that these bandits are not weak, otherwise, they will not be able to fight rampantly around here. Now they have been only dealt with by such a young young man, so for them, it is considered to be a small number. A lot of annoying things.Feidu Novel www.fdxs.net "Ours is the guard team in the town. My captain is Chen Gang!" The middle-aged man smiled and said, "I don''t know what level is it now, little brother?" As the captain of the guards in the town, Chen Gang is actually not weak in his own strength. It is even more straightforward to say that he is one of the best in the town, but his realm is not high, only in the later period of the warrior. So as far as Chen Gang is concerned, it is a problem to let him face so many bandits alone, not to mention that other people want to kill them are a problem, let alone as easy as Nagato, and it looks like it is still No injuries. From here, it can be seen that the young man in front of him is powerful. Therefore, as the captain of the guard in the town, he usually hates these bandits very much, and now he can get rid of them again, and he also has the intention of friendship. At this time, Nagato shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but these people are damned, I believe you should understand too?" Chen Gang felt a little helpless, but looking at Nagato in front of him did not seem to be lying. It''s just as he thought, the young man in front of him would solve these people so easily, even he couldn''t do it, even the entire town of Qingfeng Town might not be able to find such a person. So in short, the young man in front of him is at least a martial artist, or even a great martial artist! Only these strong men could have such a powerful combat power, so Chen Gang, who was in the later stage of the warrior, really wanted to make friends with the other party, but the other party didn''t seem to want to make friends with him, which made him still a little disappointed. At this time, the old man stood up and said, "This lord, Nagato was rescued by my granddaughter and me. Maybe he can''t remember his previous memories. Don''t blame him!" The captain of the security team in the town represents the most authoritative organization in Qingfeng Town. These guards are indeed guarding the safety of the surrounding villages and towns, so when the captain asked Nagato this way, the old man was worried that he would blame him. "No, you can rest assured!" Chen Gang promised, joking that he thanked Nagato and it was too late, so how could he blame him? "In recent years, the mayor has also spent a lot of manpower and material resources to eradicate these harmful bandits, but after all, there is no result. Now that they have all been destroyed, then I can go back to make a business!" Indeed, when they came, it was also because someone told them that the bandits were fighting rampantly for tigers and wanted to looting Qingfeng Village, so they would bring people over. Maybe they can''t stop the behavior of the bandits, but they really need to do something that should be done. Even if it is to chase off bandits, or to reassure people... it is all very necessary things, after all, if it is said that even their political guards have no one to do anything. The mayor of Qingfeng Town, as well as the people in their authoritative organizations, have lost their hearts. This is a very bad thing. At least nothing can''t be less popular, otherwise how can they be the mayors and others safely? .. 2665 Chapter 117 Chen Gangs token You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Afterwards, the guards brought by Chen Gang processed the corpses of the bandits and burned them with a fire. Moreover, Chen Gang also asked his men to go back first, and brought a message to the mayor that all the bandits had been wiped out, so there was no need to worry about this. Its just that Chen Gang, as one of the strongest in this town, can meet someone even better than himself in such a small place in Qingfeng Village. Of course, he really wants to understand, or he wants to understand this. what''s going on. So when the old man said that Nagato was saved by them, but did not remember anything, of course Chen Gang wanted to take this opportunity to find out what was going on. "Nagato, you mean you don''t remember anything since you woke up, right?" Chen Gang said with a puzzled face, "According to the reasons I know, in general practice of martial arts, this kind of phenomenon occurs. Isnt it going to cause amnesia?" "If you really want to talk about it, I really don''t understand the situation like yours now..." Chen Gang was also telling the truth. During the chat with Nagato, he also learned that what the old man said was indeed true. After Nagato woke up, he did not remember where he came from, or what he was called, what. I don''t even remember, it''s a blank sheet of paper. So in Chen Gang''s experience, he really didn''t meet such a person. Even if the martial arts masters in some of the legends he heard were there, after practicing extremely powerful techniques, they would not become like anything, nor did they lose their memory like Nagato. "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you remember, it''s just that I don''t know the world very well. Do you know what I mean?" Nagato Yi pointed out. Indeed, the current Nagato, he is not very clear about where he is now and some things in this world. He has been living with the old man and Xiaoya these days, so I really want to say that what he knows is not many. The old man and Xiaoya are just a small family in Qingfeng Village, and they may not know how old Qingfeng Town is. So wanting to learn some information from them is definitely unrealistic. "So...it just happens that I have nothing to do when I come here today, so I''ll talk to you!" Chen Gang said with a smile. In the following time, everything Chen Gang knew or the legends he had heard was told to Nagato. His purpose was very simple. He just wanted to get to know Nagato. You must know that afternoon is a figure of the level of the Great Martial Master, or it is a very big official in the court, or a very powerful character. So someone as young as Nagato can achieve that kind of achievement. For him, the captain of the escort team, it''s completely inaccessible. When given the opportunity, Chen Gang is also willing to help Nagato, even if Nagato does not regard him as a friend, he will help Nagato. Because in the road of Xiuwu, the master is the first, so in the final analysis, if Nagato really wants to be strictly calculated, maybe Chen Gang will have to call him senior! From Chen Gang''s mouth, Nagato also drew some information about the current world. It turned out that this world is dominated by martial arts, and is ruled by three major countries, and his current place is Qingfeng Town, a border of the Yanhuang Empire.Novels www.xiaos8.com It is precisely because of this that the remoteness of this place also prevents many people from coming here, and it is even possible that a truly powerful person may not be seen in ten or eight years. And as Chen Gang said, some powerful people also have their own fiefs, either in the court, or under a powerful official. So in a strict sense, Xiang Chen Gang, a truly powerful person, hasn''t seen much. But he was able to reach the later stage of the warrior, in fact, because he had spent some time in the army before, so after being taught by the instructor for a long time, he gradually realized it by himself, and then reached this point. Moreover, listening to what Chen Gang said, he would come to Qingfeng Town to serve as the captain of the guard team. It was also because he had offended a big man that he was forced to come to this place to hide in trouble. Otherwise, he might be dead. At the same time, Nagato gradually understood that, just as Chen Gang said, this world respects the strong! So if it weren''t for Nagato''s display of power and strength, perhaps Chen Gang would not be so close, or talk to him so much. This is the relationship between the upper and lower levels, forming a strong value. Brother Chen, according to what you said, Qingfeng Town is located on the border, so what are the closest cities to here?Little Aiqidao Since Nagato tried his best to recall his memories during this time, although these memories are not very important to him, at least he has to figure out where he came from and why he lost his memory? Therefore, Qingfeng Town and Qingfeng are both very good places, and they are also very suitable for the retirement years. But Nagato also understands that it is indeed possible to live a good life here, but if he wants to know the reasons before and after him, he must leave here. This is a kind of helplessness, or maybe it is just something he wants to figure out!So asking Chen Gang is also the best decision right now... Chen Gang nodded slightly, then smiled, and said, "We belong to the rule of Earl Blackwood, and Blackwood City is the closest big city to here!" After hearing what Chen Gang said, Nagato finally understood. It turns out that Qingfeng Town is really just a small town, so in other words, the biggest in this place is the Earl. If you just want to come, if you want to know more, you must go to places with more people. If it is limited to the small Qingfeng Town, then he definitely wants to figure out everything at the moment, but it''s not that simple. And Chen Gang also seemed to see Nagatos thoughts. She smiled and took a black wooden sign from her body, "Nagato, this is a token of my duty in the army. If you encounter any problems, , You can give him to one of my brothers when you go to Blackwood City, and he will help you as much as possible!" Nagato was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, and accepted what Chen Gang had given. Since the other party has such kindness, there is no need for him to deliberately refuse. After all, he really wants to go out and around. If someone helps, it will save a lot of things. At the same time, Nagato had many plans in his heart, but these plans had to go to Blackwood City before talking about them. .. 2666 Chapter 118 Going to Blackwood City You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the following days, Nagato stayed with Xiaoya for several days. Although he was an ordinary person, he was a little bit impressed by Nagato''s methods and power. At the same time, he would talk a little more, but Xiaoya was different. He had been somewhat dependent on Nagato these days, so after learning that he was leaving, he couldn''t cry. But Nagato has no way. He knows that if he wants to take that step, he wants to go further, even if he wants to know why he is like this, he needs to leave here. This is a buffer that may need to be buffered. Things. Because of these things, it is something that Nagato must do. If it is said that the old man and Xiaoya force Nagato to stay, it would be unrealistic. After all, it would be too selfish. At the same time, they also understood that it would be unrealistic for someone as powerful as Nagato to simply stay in Qingfeng Village. After saying goodbye to Chen Gang, Nagato set off for Heimu City. In fact, Qingfeng Town is located in Heimu City, which is also a relatively remote place, but it is indeed under the jurisdiction of Heimu City. So Nagato got there more smoothly.You can only go all the way along the past avenue. At the same time, Nagato knew that if he went this time, he might not be able to return for the rest of his life, and he might come back later in the future, but at least, there must be a period of time that he will not return to this place. At least I havent figured out why he is here, why he is here at the same time, and his actual, specific reason, Nagato will not return here again easily. From Qingfeng Town to Heimu City, it takes about 80 miles to walk at least one day. This is the speed of riding a horse. If you move forward by manpower, it will take at least a third or two or three days. But then again, this also made Nagato realize the beauty of this world again, because the surrounding environment and the scenery he had seen along the way were very beautiful. And just when Nagato couldn''t forget about himself, why he didn''t remember anything, there was a tumult behind him. Could it be those thieves who don''t have eyes?, But Nagato was wrong. The hustle and bustle behind him was a long stream of people with carriages and horsemen, and they greeted Nagato enthusiastically when they saw Nagato riding alone. "Hey, brother, where are you going? Go to Blackwood City together?" The leader was an uncle with a beard, under 0 years old, dark skin, tall and mighty, giving people a very masculine feeling. However, since I met on the road, it is also a kind of fate. Nagato smiled and said, "Yes, are you also going to the shady city?" The uncle nodded, and at the same time glanced at the carriage behind him, "We are sending some goods into the city, how about you? What are you doing there?" Nagato thought for a while, "Is something wrong..." After all, even though Nagato said he couldn''t remember anything from the past, he didn''t want to tell people that he had lost his memory, so he didn''t remember anything? This way you really dont feel very good. After all, you dont remember anything. What are you talking about?Or more directly, do others think you are a lie? The uncle seemed to understand it too. He didn''t ask anything more, but greeted him, "Or else, let''s go together, just have a companion!" PhD Novel Network www.book84.net Nagato did not refuse, although he was very quiet and simple. But if there are more people, there will be more talk, and if there are more people, it will feel a little lively, at least not so cool. At the same time, Nagato is not stupid. He can feel that this group of people is indeed asking about the delivery of goods, and depending on their situation, it seems that the lineup is quite large! At least looking at it like this, there are about ten horse-drawn carriages alone, and there are probably not a hundred people riding horses behind them, and there are also 80 people. This lineup seems to be very good. At the same time, this is also the first time Nagato has met so many people walking together here, and this feeling is still somewhat unspeakable. Coming on this road, the characters in the team will chat with Nagato, where he is, or where he is going, what is his name, etc., in fact, to pass this boring time. But Nagato also concealed a little bit. If he said everything, he would be a little rash!So when they chat together, they are a kind of awkward chat. Soon, when it was getting dark, they had already arrived in Heimu City. However, the appearance of Kuroki Castle surprised Nagato. Hearing Kuroki Castle should also be a very large city, or a city wall was built, or was it a city like that? Even Nagato himself doesnt know why he thinks this way... But Blackwood City was not like that. He was like Qingfeng Town expanded more than ten times, with civilians everywhere, and at the same time all kinds of people selling all kinds of things on the street. Very lively! At least this is the first time Nagato feels the word lively and at the same time feels this scene. After all, Qingfeng Town is so small, he has never been to Qingfeng Village and Qingfeng Village is so small, there are only a few dozen people, so the so-called liveliness is beyond mention. Even in a strict sense, Nagato didn''t have a lot of favor with the villagers who had been hostile to him. Maybe he really cared about the old man and the little girl. Soon, the caravan was living in an inn, and because Nagato didn''t have enough money, he separated from the other party. In this case, he couldn''t take advantage of other people''s houses to live, right? Besides, others may not live for him! They learned from Nagato that this guy came from a small village. What kind of character can a small village produce?Maybe there are only some people who do business or come here to visit relatives? Then Nagato stayed in a cheaper hotel. He came here just to find out why he lost his memory?I don''t have too many ideas about who I am. It''s just that all of these are things that Nagato wants to figure out in his heart now, as for other things, you can go a little bit later. At the same time, after dark, although there are no lights in this world, there are only some fire lights. However, all kinds of lanterns and lights on the street also make the street look, not as deserted as imagined, and a bit more lively Because a lot of small vendors and children were outside, playing and making trouble, Nagato, who was looking at this scene from upstairs, was lost in thought. Was my childhood as happy as them?.. 2667 Chapter 119 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And just as Nagato was thinking about what might happen to him in the past, his door was knocked. "Who? Come in!" Nagato said without looking back. At this time, it was a woman who came in. She was dressed in a white dress, with a bumpy figure, which was even more dazzling against the backdrop of her clothes. Nagato couldn''t help but glanced back and found that this woman seemed a bit familiar, and that such a beautiful woman suddenly asked him to do it, making him feel something was wrong. It''s just that what''s wrong with the specifics, he can''t tell... "Who are you? Do I know you?" Nagato was a little confused, and didn''t even think of what the woman was looking for. The woman smiled and showed two small dimples on her face, very cute, "Don''t you remember me, the son? Today we are still on the road together..." Only then did Nagato remember who the woman in front of him was, isn''t this the woman in the team that was on the road today?No wonder it was so familiar, but Nagato didn''t care about it at the time, just a little memory. Nagato could feel that he seemed to have seen someone more beautiful than this woman, and the five methods of feeling were described in words. Its as if you have eaten delicious food, although you dont remember what you have eaten, but when you eat food that tastes worse than it, you will feel that tasteless feeling is very strong . So Nagato didn''t remember much of this woman at the time, but now he suddenly came to be Nagato by himself and couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, and didn''t understand what the other party was doing. "Is there anything wrong with you coming to me?" Nagato asked in confusion. The woman smiled and said, "This day is dark and full, I wonder if the son is free?" Nagato nodded subconsciously and said, "What''s the matter? I don''t have anything right now, what can I say directly!" Like the current Nagato, he didn''t have much thought, or to put it more simply, he was just a blank sheet of paper. He didn''t guess people''s thoughts because thoughts didn''t exist yet. Nagato would think so much is just instinctive thinking, what does the other party mean to him?So when the woman said this, he was still very puzzled. "Since the moonlight is just right, why don''t we find a place to have a few drinks?" The woman smiled and said. Nagato nodded, "All right, it''s okay!" Afterwards, Nagato was taken away from the hotel by the woman. Nagato came here to find out why he lost his memory. As a result, he came to this Blackwood City to speak more simply, or to experience life, trying to make himself remember something. Although this is very important, it is more about experiencing life. After all, I dont remember anything. It must be very difficult to remember... Soon, the two came to a small pavilion. There were children playing around this small pavilion, but a table of banquets was already set up in Xiaoting. After Nagato sat down, the woman poured him a glass of sake, "My son, you are young and handsome, I wonder if you have a marriage?" Although Nagato said that he didn''t understand anything, he still understands the most basic marriage leave of men and women. So after she asked, he shook his head and said, "Not at the moment. Why are you saying this?" To be honest, Nagato now, he will gradually adapt to this living environment.Chinese Novel Library www.cnxsku.net It is also because he feels that since he will lose his memory, he will have to adapt to the environment he is in now, whether it is people or things, he must make himself more like a person in this world. It''s like an instinct to survive. If you want to survive in a certain place, you must learn and evolve, and you will do so much to adapt to the environment of that place. The woman smiled and said, "Today I think the son is so prestigious, if I can drink two glasses, talk about life, talk about ideals, it would be great!" Nagato didn''t speak, but they touched a glass while the woman poured him wine, and then he subconsciously took a sip, while looking at the dishes on the table, his index finger moved a little. After all, these days in Qingfeng Village, although the life is more fulfilling, maybe because of environmental reasons, some big fish, big meats and small ones, have never been seen, so now this table of good dishes has fish and meat, and everything. , Nagato is also a little hungry. So after eating some wine, he started to eat the dishes on the table. At this time, since there was a treat, he also felt that there was nothing to do. Don''t worry about what to eat or drink. At the same time, the woman also subconsciously ate a bit, but she basically watched Nagato eat the whole process, and she always had an unpredictable smile on her face. Three rounds of wine, five flavors of food, Seeing that Nagato was still alive and kicking, the woman asked a little curiously, "My son, are the food and wine delicious?" Nagato nodded, "It''s okay..." Nagato didn''t know why he commented that way, but wanted him to say that it was very delicious, which was not up to that level, so he could only give one. But this woman was not. She was pleased with his answer. Instead, she said in surprise, "Then...does the son still need to add wine?" It''s been the third bottle for a long time, why hasn''t that medicine come up yet? The woman was a little worried secretly. At this time, he came to Nagato for a reason. It''s just that she didn''t think about why, this guy drank three bottles of wine, and the food on the table was almost eaten by him, why is there nothing? This has made her very anxious, so that the woman no longer has the previous sense of pleasantness. "No, no, I''m almost full..." Nagato said lightly, "Thank you girl for the hospitality!" The woman can only nod in a hurry and said, "Do you need me to take you back?" "That''s not necessary, I know the way myself!" Nagato said with a smile. "I''m fine now, I''ll give it off to the son, after all, it is not particularly safe at night in Heimu City!" the woman said stubbornly In the end, Nagato did not refuse, although he did not remember anything. But he always felt that it was not that simple for this woman to come to him for dinner. It was just that he had eaten this dish and drank the wine, and he didn''t say anything. Now Nagato is a bit embarrassed. Now that people want to send themselves back, Nagato must be willing to see it, but this woman is definitely not as simple as she imagined, and it is as simple as asking him to drink and eat. As for what purpose she came for, Nagato couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t get entangled at all, just let the flow go... 2668 Chapter 120 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!From beginning to end, Nagato didn''t know why the woman in white would invite him to dinner. Although he can faintly feel that the other party is not so innocent, it seems that something is indeed happening, or something is dug waiting for her to jump... But Nagato didnt care. He knew that he might want to find who he was when he was in the beginning. It would take a lot of time and a lot of energy, but if he couldnt handle even a woman, then he would find it. What about yourself? After sending Nagato back home, the white-clothed woman left alone. Even Nagato was a bit inexplicable and didn''t know what the other party thought. It feels like you are walking on the street, and someone suddenly says to ask you to invite you to dinner, and then they really invite you, and it''s completely free. So I really want to talk about it, everyone has to be a little trapped. However, now that he was full of food and drink, Nagato decided to wash and sleep. Now that it has come to Blackwood City, it must follow the rules of life here and begin to find itself step by step. This stage must take a long time. At least, he is preparing to start, isn''t it? On the quiet streets in the dead of night, let alone people, not even a few cats. At this moment, a series of footsteps rang on this deserted street. The rapid and quick footsteps were indeed too harsh in such a quiet environment. "It''s here, surround here!" Suddenly heard a loud shout, and saw about a dozen people wearing armor and holding weapons rushing in to a hotel on the corner of the street. The shopkeeper of the small hotel was taking a nap at this time, but facing the soldiers who suddenly rushed in, she was already scared to incontinence. "My lord... my lord, what''s going on... what''s going on? What happened?" The shopkeeper was a little fat and looked like a fat boy, but these people in front of him had familiar figures. If he guessed correctly, he should be the city lord. The Imperial Guard. The Guards of the City Lord''s Mansion would suddenly appear here, what was going on, even he himself couldn''t figure it out. "Stop talking nonsense!" said the leading young man with a disdainful face, "If you delay our arrest, be careful of your head!" And the soldiers who were brought by him began to search room by room, as if they were indeed looking for someone, and everyone''s movements were very arrogant and quick. Nagato was also awakened at this time, and he seemed to have realized that these people had come a bit suddenly. As soon as his front foot went out, his back foot was surrounded. "It''s him, it''s him! The captain is this person! Someone saw him eating with the woman..." a sly-eyed soldier said eagerly, "There can be no mistake, it is him!" The leading man, although wearing a silver armor, was indeed not an ordinary person in terms of his appearance and temperament, and he took a glance at Nagato up and down at this moment. "Okay, it looks young, with dirty hands and feet, and learning to steal from others, it''s really insulting!" The leader said with a look of disdain, "Grab him and take it home!" It''s just that Nagato still looks dumbfounded at this time, and doesn''t understand why these people suddenly arrested him, but then again, since the other party is staring at him, there must be a reason.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxsw.com Could it be that womans problem? "Wait... can I ask what I have committed? Why are you here to arrest me?" Nagato said bluntly, "I didn''t steal, or rob, and I didn''t do anything illegal. Why do you arrest me? ?" Nagato is not afraid of them, but more directly that Nagato is not afraid of anyone. At least he knows himself, his body will not be hurt before he knows his identity, and he doesn''t seem to know the meaning and feeling of fear. So since these people are here, there must be a reason, so Nagato will not do anything at will until these reasons are understood. At least now, there is a certain concept in his concept that when others do not really hurt her, then maybe he will not hurt others, but if others have any behavior or thoughts that want to hurt her, then Nagato It must be paid back by times. So after these people suddenly came out, Nagato realized that these people really seemed to want to take him away, but he didn''t want to leave so easily. That''s why he asked. "What''s the matter? Are you embarrassed to ask us what''s the matter?" The leader said with a wry smile. "Today you have entered the city with a caravan. Just half an hour ago, someone went to my side to report that the goods of the caravan had been stolen, and the thief was someone in their caravan who was inside and outside. You Should be one of those people?" At this moment, Nagato finally understood. It turned out that the reason why they came here was entirely because the caravan had lost things, which meant that the woman wanted to bring trouble to him before he invited him to dinner! Even Nagato did not expect that things would suddenly turn out like this. But he was not afraid, nor did he want to take the responsibility, because he didn''t steal anything, he just ate that woman''s meal. Moreover, he could feel that the woman put some medicine in the wine and that medicine was not a poison, but a medicine that made people fall asleep. Its just that Nagato was originally in the realm of human immortals, and the body is immortal, so those poisons can basically be considered immune to him, so after drinking those wines and eating those dishes, Nagato will do nothing. Nothing. "I don''t understand a little bit, why are you so sure? I''ve seen them at all! I don''t know why you say that..." Nagato said seriously. While on the road, Nagato didn''t seem to intend to admit this kind of thing itself, nor did he do anything. To put it simply, he was used by the woman as a scapegoat, but it is definitely impossible to make him a scapegoat so easily. Knowing this kind of thing would definitely cause a lot of trouble, at least, Nagato didn''t have anything to take from them, even if it was possible, he didn''t know it now. The leading man didn''t seem willing to talk too much nonsense, he waved his hand and said impatiently, "Stop talking nonsense, take him back to me, since everyone is here, I can still run away!" At this time, the lead man was also a bit lazy. After all, he was unwilling to come out in the middle of the night to do things at the time. Since everyone was caught, he would not take care of the rest of the matter... 2669 Chapter 121 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that the reasons before and after Nagagoto are clear, there is no need for him to talk nonsense. "Wait, you just want to take me away like that. Do you really think I''m annoying?" Nagato smiled and said, "I''ll give you another chance to stay away from me and I have to sleep. , Otherwise you will be at your own risk!" Although Nagato can''t remember anything before, but the arrogance in his heart or his original physical indestructibility brought him great confidence. Just like the bandits he killed the other day, the so-called martial arts master in his mouth, but the group of people standing on the top of this world. So if he is not accidental, although Nagato may not have recovered his memory, at least in terms of physical strength, it can be comparable to the martial arts master. That means that even though there may be some martial arts masters in this Blackwood City, he can crush everything with his body alone! "Oh? You look stubborn as a kid, take it away!" The leader didn''t talk nonsense at all and directly issued the death order. A group of ten or so guards all wanted to take Nagato away. Only in this way, they won''t have to continue working overtime tonight, but can go to bed with their beloved woman. But where would Nagato let them take away so easily? He took the lead and snatched a big knife from the waist of a guard. He held the big knife with the back of the knife three times and five divided two to chop four or five guards to the ground. The remaining Junweijun and the leading man were also taken aback. This guy is too fast, and he will be subdued in this short period of time. However, since they were able to take on the guards of the City Lord''s Mansion in the dark, it also meant that they had indeed seen many worlds. At least unlike the chickens and dogs in Qingfeng Town, they have not seen much of the world, so the leading man immediately issued instructions at this time. "Come on together, catch this guy! I''ll be able to deal with the lord of the city!" The leader yelled, packed his sword and rushed over, trying to subdue Nagato. At this moment, the people in the hotel and the shopkeeper have been taken aback. This situation is really the last thing they want to see, because as long as the weapons are really used, it will be either death or injury. It must be very serious. frightening. But after all, Nagato didn''t want to be taken away in a daze. He held a big knife and chopped them all to the ground with the handle. The reason why Nagato didn''t use a blade was mainly because he didn''t want to kill these people. Nagato thinks he is not a bloodthirsty person, like the bandits before, it is because what they did was really too much. And these people wearing armor, looking like soldiers, may just be ordered to act... So after these people were chopped to the ground, they basically lost their ability to move. At the same time, Nagato dropped the big knife in his hand and squatted on the ground to watch, like the leading man who had seen a ghost. "Will you take me back now?" Nagato smiled and said, "If you still do that, I don''t mind killing you now, so before I change my mind, get out of here! I I need to sleep!" The leading man was also very frightened at this time, and he was stabbed in the thigh by Nagato.520 novel www.520fsxs.com This knife made him lose the ability to move directly, and at the same time, the attacking technique and speed of this man were unprecedented. Even saying that he himself did not see how the opponent attacked him, he fell to the ground. . What kind of cultivation level is this to achieve such a degree? But now facing Nagato''s deportation order, even if he has limited mobility, he stands up on one foot forcibly, dragging others to slowly crawl out, really crawling and even walking. And Nagato was looking at these people, and casually glanced at the shopkeeper hiding in the corner trembling, "I''m going to sleep now, if I have something to call me immediately, and if they will come back, you didn''t notify me. , Then there is no need for your small shops to exist!" The fat shopkeeper was trembling with fear after being so taken by Nagato. He had just witnessed all this with his own eyes. He did not imagine that this looks so young, so harmless to humans and animals, but is so powerful, just like this, knocking down the guards to the ground. It is beyond his knowledge. In Nagato, the next fat shopkeeper can only nod his head, indicating that he is clear. After all, he also knows that he really wants to try this little shop. If he wants to stay, he can only do what she said. Colleague Nagato lay on the bed after going upstairs, and did not go to bed for the first time. He was thinking about the woman in white clothes who wronged him so much. If he really wanted to say it, he was a little angry in his heart. It turns out that there are really no good people in this world. Some just use each other. They are all trying their best to eat a meal, trying to bring disaster to him. So at this moment, Nagato also saw the dark side of this world. Moreover, he only met once, and the other party used him to bring troubles to him, which seemed to make Nagato gradually understand that this world may not be as beautiful as he imagined. But at least, this bad start also taught Nagato some lessons, so much so that he was thinking, if that woman is caught, dont see her play him like this, Nagato doesnt want her to be so happy. , Carry this scapegoat by yourself. At the same time, the guards of the City Lord''s Mansion supported each other and stumbled all the way back to the door of the City Lord''s Mansion. The gatekeeper in front of the Chengdu mansion gate was even more shocked after seeing them, "What''s the matter? How can you be like this?" The leading man gritted his teeth, his face unwilling, and at the same time said with some fear, "Go and inform Lord Santos that the thief''s martial arts cultivation is beyond all of us. Only Lord Santo can find a way to subdue him!" After the soldier at the gate listened to him, he immediately turned around to report. The leading man, as a figure in the middle stage of the martial arts, is considered a relatively famous person in Blackwood City, and there are only a handful of people who can beat him so easily! But just now, the red-haired young man who seemed harmless to humans and animals defeated him so easily. He didn''t even see his tricks. In fact, the leader already knew that the opponent''s strength was definitely much higher than him! Therefore, if such a master appears in Blackwood City, it is a very worthy matter, and any carelessness will result in heavy casualties... .. 2670 Chapter 122 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Blackwood City, City Lord''s Mansion. At this moment, there was silence inside. The guard army commander in the city lord''s mansion just now came back with his injuries, and told the city lord that the thief they wanted to catch had a very high cultivation base and was instantly defeated. At this moment, Hei Jin, the lord of Heimu City, was not so anxious, and sent people to arrest him. Because he knew well that since his commander of the Imperial Guard was not at all an enemy of others, even if he took people there, he might return like them without success, so that they were not only in meetings, but also Notify the masters of other cities to come to the city lord mansion to gather. Seeing people coming one after another, Hei Jin, the lord of Heimu City, pressed his hands down to signal everyone to be quiet. And even though these people came by taking advantage of the night, since they were invited by the city lord, they were destined to give Heijin some face, which was inevitable. "I think everyone should be very curious why I called everyone here, right?" Hei Jin said with a sad face, "Just an hour ago, people from the Hengjiu Chamber of Commerce came to me to report and said that their Chamber of Commerce had lost an important item. commodity." "We have turned our eyes to the kid from the countryside who just entered the city today, but we didn''t expect that the other party turned out to be a master of martial arts, and my imperial guard army captain is not his opponent!" "I said that, I think everyone should understand what I mean?" Hei Jin said with a serious face. As soon as this statement came out, everyone present began to whisper. You must know that Heijin can become the lord of Heimu City and can also establish the Guards at the same time. This is in itself only after years of entrenchment. The Guards were also the trump card in the hand of Heijin, the lord of Heimu City, and he rarely used it on weekdays. Since he would be able to send it out now, and at the same time just let them catch individuals, he would miss it. This matter is enough, everyone think about the seriousness of this matter! You know, the captain of the Imperial Guard has been under Heijin for many years, and he has become a first-class master in Heimu City. To put it awkwardly, if he were to go to a good position, it would definitely be much larger than the position of the Janissary Guard. Based on his skill and cultivation, he would be an ordinary person, an existence beyond reach. Therefore, such a powerful character is not the enemy of the opponent. Then I want to get the other party from here, and his cultivation level must be a lot higher than him, otherwise it won''t be so, let the city lord of Blackwood City be like this, the convener in the middle of the night will come and talk about this matter. In everyone''s impression, Hei Jin, the lord of Heimu City, is a face-saving person! "Then dare to ask Lord City Lord, what did Hengjiu Sanhui have lost before I invite you to take it?" An old man who appeared to be 70 or 80 years old stood up and asked. When he asked, everyone present also showed satisfaction. You must know that although they have something to do with Heijin, or belong to the city lord, but as the saying goes, they are not profitable. If they really want to gain nothing or nothing, they will not be as good as those who can be in a few hours later. , Is something no one wants to do. My brother still settled the accounts, if this kind of thing is really to be said, no one is willing to talk casually. Because it is a very irrational thing to offend a strong person casually, unless they are sure to kill the strong person, otherwise ordinary people will not be fine to provoke those extremely powerful ones, there is no need at all. At this time, Hei Jin must have a big move, otherwise, if that person really leaves Heimu City, everything will be done! "Go and invite Master Wushuang out!" Hei Jin ordered.uu library www.uusk.net "No, I''m coming by myself..." At this moment, coming out from behind the curtain, a man in a white clothes operating with a fan, he was very handsome and handsome. It is not an exaggeration to say that this person can even be called Xiao Bai Lian, because in terms of their appearance in modern times, they must be called Xiao Xian Rou or Niang Pao, all of which have to be hit on him. However, when everyone saw this man named Wushuang, their faces changed drastically. Although Blackwood City is not big, their news here is not particularly blocked. After all, if there is no such big city below, it must be a joke. And this is Wushuang, if they remember correctly, it is Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister in the Yanhuang Empire! "Dare to ask if this young man is the son of the prime minister?" The old man still asked directly. Warlocks like them, although sometimes they don''t care about fame and fortune. But they care more about these, very powerful human relationships or favors! Because, like many dignified and nobles, if you can make them owe favors, then whether you want to make money later, or want a job that is very easy So if I really want to talk about it, he asked everyone''s doubts like this... There is always a smile on the man''s face, "Yes, my father is Zhu Zhishan!" After hearing the three words''Zhu Zhishan'', the expressions of all the people present became heavy, because they knew that Zhu Zhishan''s position in the Yanhuang Empire was equivalent to one person above 10,000 people! It''s just that this kind of task has come to the small place of Heimu City, and this thing has become a little strange... Seeing that these people didn''t speak, Zhu Wushuang smiled and said, "I''m very curious about what we lost this time, so I''ll just tell everyone!" "What we lost this time is Tai Sui. Tai Sui I think everyone should be aware that it is a spiritual object that was unearthed during catastrophes. What is its function? I think you should have heard of it too." "So if everyone can work together to find me Tai Sui this time, then I can make a proactive promise. As long as everyone helps to retrieve Tai Sui, I can give everyone a piece of Tai Sui meat. I wonder if this remuneration is feasible? " Tai Sui?! As soon as this remark came out, the pan was fried. You know, Tai Sui is very rare, or it is a legendary thing! This kind of spiritual thing, it is generally unearthed during the years of catastrophe, it is not seen at all on weekdays, and it is rumored to be very powerful. And there are legends, even saying that after being able to use it, people can fly into the sky and become immortal, immortal and immortal... Of course, it is just whether the legend is true or not, and there is no way to verify it. And this Zhu Wushushan''s current conditions are not distracting. So much so that at this moment, most people have already begun to heart, after all, such things as Tai Sui can be met even if it is impossible to find, someone may never see it once in a lifetime. So if there is a chance to eat Tai Sui, who would be willing to let it go?.. 2671 Chapter 123 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Early the next morning, Nagato took to the street. In fact, nothing happened last night and he was a little surprised. He didn''t know that after the other party came once, he wouldn''t come again. If I really want to say it, Nagato didn''t want to pester these inexplicable people. Because Nagato is not familiar with the other party at all, and if the other party forcibly throws his hat on him, Nagato doesn''t bother to care about them. After all, he came here to search for memories, or hope for the possibility of recovering memories!But even he himself doesnt know when he is a head, just to experience life, he needs to take a walk. The prosperity of Heimu City is not Qingfeng Town, such a small place can be compared, and there are very many people here, various snacks and various shops have always existed on the street. Even Nagato had to say that coming here gave him a refreshing sense of three views. But just when he was about to turn around to eat in a restaurant, a man in a black cloak suddenly stopped him. "Take a step to speak!" the man whispered, and then walked to the side alley. Nagato was stunned for a moment, and then thought that the other party might be the same person as the woman in white clothes yesterday, so he immediately followed. Since the other party is looking for himself, there are still some things that should be understood., The man who came to the alley did not take off his cloak, but said coldly, "If you don''t want to die, leave Blackwood City now. If you don''t leave, you will die here!" Nagato didn''t care about him, he glanced at the man in the cloak lightly, "If I guessed correctly, you should be in the same group as the woman in white last night, why did you come to me suddenly?" The man did not answer directly, but was silent for a while, and then said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, if you are acquainted, leave here as soon as possible to save time and lose your life..." "If you leave here as fast as you can, you might be able to save your life. You can say it all. If you want to leave, leave it yourself!" With that said, the man wants to leave here, since he has chosen to follow him.So Nagato must be trying to figure out what happened. He grabbed the man''s arm and didn''t want him to leave like this. "This Xiongtai, if you don''t speak cleanly, you just want to go like this. Isn''t it appropriate?" The man was dumbfounded but couldn''t get rid of it. This not only made him feel bad, but who was this person?Why is there so much effort? "Let go, I have no time to play with you here!" But Nagato shook his head and said, "If you don''t speak clearly today, don''t want to leave here!" The man also seemed to know that Nagato was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. At the same time, he raised his hand to knock Nagato down with a punch, but in Nagatos eyes, his movements were like slow motion playback, so fast and slow... Nagato grabbed his fist and looked at him with a gloomy face, "Tell me who the woman was yesterday? If you don''t say it, I don''t mind, I will destroy you now!" But the man almost understood that the person in front of him was really someone he couldn''t afford. With his current strength, the entire Blackwood City can be regarded as a relatively powerful person, but his punch can easily let Nagato go next.Find a book www.xunshu8.com He has already made him regret it, and regret to take care of this mess... "Let go, speak well if you have something to say!" The man seemed to be unwilling to face the strength of Nagato. After all, he was so easily defeated in his hands, so don''t let him be unconvinced. But Nagato didn''t want to tell him anything. Yesterday the woman cheated him so that he really wanted to get him back. At least the woman needed to get a little breath from him. "I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t say it, one of your hands may be scrapped!" Nagato''s hand strength increased a lot. The painful man wailed. He had never thought that the man in front of him who looked so weak and could not help but had so much strength in his hands, even if he tried his best to break free, he even said that the other party playing with him is as easy as playing with a child. "One, two..." "I said... I said!" The man said helplessly at last, "You let me go first, and I will take you to see her!" Nagato smiled and said, "Don''t you want to run away from me. With your strength, I can shoot you to death by flipping my hand, believe it or not?" After speaking, Nagato squeezed the mans arm for an instant. In this moment, the mans arm was dislocated, and he didnt even react. "Who the hell are you? Why do you want to do this to me?" The man was already completely confused, the big beads of sweat dripped down, and the pain he had just lost his calmness. "If I were you, I would lead the way now instead of continuing to talk nonsense with me here!" Nagato said coldly. From the method just now, the man has understood that this seemingly harmless young man is no longer an existence he can contend. This is a sixth sense that can make people feel dangerous. Although the man said that his hair was red, his methods and his cultivation were definitely more than him, otherwise he would be so powerful and cruel. The man gritted his teeth and could only lead the way, and Nagato followed behind. He was thinking how to play with the woman who set him down yesterday, at least he didn''t intend to let her go so easily. If it was an ordinary person yesterday, I still don''t know what will happen. So if you really want to talk about it, this kind of hatred can be great, so Nagato is also worried about the woman who gave him a trap. Since this person and that person know him, Nagato must punish him. The two came to a ruined temple, which was located in a suburb of Heimu City, and the surroundings were deserted and unpopulated. The man in the hat came to the Buddha in the temple, and pressed a petal on the lotus flower. The petal suddenly rushed in, splitting a hole, and there was a bright passage inside. At this moment, Nagato already understood. These people did not leave Black Eagle City, but hid in the suburbs of Blackwood City. It seems that what they stole should not be that simple, otherwise they would not disturb those people in the City Lord''s Mansion. So now that he is here, Nagato must retaliate, and at the same time, he plans to see if they have stolen something from that chamber of commerce, so that they will be so aggressive... 2672 Chapter 124 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Who? Who is outside?" A cold voice came from the tunnel, which sounded like a girl. "It''s me!" The hat man whispered. After hearing Dou Li''s voice, the people inside finally had no doubts, opened the last door and let them in. But just after the two went in one after the other, the people inside were shocked when they saw them suddenly appear. "Who is this man? Why did you bring him back?" A tall and mighty man suddenly jumped out, anxiously. The man in the hat looked back timidly, and whispered, "Where is Qianqian? Where is she?" The people in this cellar were a little nervous, and didn''t know who was the one who followed this hat back? It''s just that the tall and mighty man subconsciously said, "Qianqian has gone out, and hasn''t come back yet..." At this time, the man in the hat was not talking, because he knew that the man behind him wanted to see Qianqian. Rather than want to see any of them, so even if Qianqian is away now, he doesn''t know how to deal with it, so he can only figure out a solution as soon as possible. And Nagato smiled and stood up and said, "I see everyone''s reaction, it seems that they don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter, I will come here, just want to get a little justice!" "It''s just that since you all said Qianqian hadn''t come back, then I will wait here first!" At this moment, the four people are completely confused, of course, except for the man in the hat, all of them are a little unclear. They don''t understand who this person is?Why do you have to sit here and wait for Qianqian with such a big thorn? "Who are you? What''s the matter with Qianqian?" The tall and mighty man shouted immediately. He could feel that the other party was not kind, and seemed to have some bad intentions. So when he asked who Nagato really was, he turned his gaze to Tokasa Man, because he brought this man in, so he wanted to see what the other party meant. Who knows that it is embarrassing to take off the hat, revealing a pale face, and said helplessly, "This person is the ghost that Qianqian asked for. He is here to find Qianqian!" As soon as this remark came out, everyone understood that the person in front of this person who was so young and with red hair turned out to be the ghost that Qianqian was looking for, so since it was a ghost, why would he find here? "Since it''s a ghost, why did you bring him here? Shouldn''t he be arrested by the goddamn guards in the City Lord''s Mansion?" The tall and mighty man really didn''t figure it out at all, but he meant to be wary of asking him like that. The man in the hat smiled bitterly, and said, "This person is not as simple as we thought, so I am also forced to be helpless!" At this time, Nagato also stood up and said, "I just thought about it, since you all know that woman, I will grab you first! I won''t be able to waste some hands and feet when he comes." The expressions of all the people present changed. They never thought that this young man would be so arrogant and domineering, even they would say such things without even thinking about it. But since he said so, it means that he didn''t come here to sit or have a tea and chat, he came here specifically to find things.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com So at this moment, the big man and the other two men and one woman surrounded Nagato at the same time. Only the man in the hat was hesitant about whether to make a move. "It seems that you people really don''t cry without seeing the coffin!" Nagato smiled faintly, "In that case, then I will let you know the gap between us!" As he said, Nagato raised his hand and punched the big man. This punch seemed light and weak. But no one thought that this guy would make a sudden move, so the big man subconsciously blocked it with his arm. But the force of this punch knocked him out like a cannonball, directly hitting the wall of the cellar. And these things only happened for a moment, and even the other three people were completely confused. With the addition of Dou Li Nan, they would be four people, and they were all a little confused collectively. Because no one thought that such a young person would indeed seem harmless to humans and animals, but his punch is so powerful. This is something that no one thought of! "Go together, catch this guy, he is a sting!" The only woman left among the four shouted loudly. They also collectively shot towards Nagato, but now that Nagato is here, even though he doesn''t have much memory and skill for himself, he has been able to do no harm in the face of the siege of these people. You know that when he singled out more than 30 bandits before, there was no pressure. Now facing these four people, what pressure does he have? Even if the 4 people tried their best, the final result could only be beaten by Nagato and couldn''t fight back, completely devoid of their previous arrogance and domineering feeling. After Nagato knocked them all to the ground, he also found a rope, tied them into a ball, and threw them in the corner. At this time, Nagato also understands that since he is here, the tone in his heart must be released, otherwise, how can the other party be so happy? So since these people have something to do with that woman, it is understandable to use them as a bargaining chip in their hands. At least Nagato thinks that it is completely reasonable for him to do so. "Quickly let us go! Otherwise, Qianqian won''t let you go!" Among these people, the only woman is not a long-time behavior, and still does not forget the coercion and temptation. But where is Nagato who can be threatened by these defeated men? Nagato smiled and said, "I''m waiting for her now, haven''t you noticed it?" "But then again, although I don''t know what you people are doing here, but when the people from the City Lord''s Mansion came to me yesterday, they said I stole something!" "That''s why I can''t help but be a little curious now, what exactly did you steal, that shocked people so aggressively trying to catch me!" This is indeed something that Nagato is curious about. You must know that he himself wants to sleep well, and was awakened by the imposing guards last night. This in itself made him feel a little uncomfortable. In addition, he was scammed by the woman in white, so if we count it this way, Nagato feels that we need to figure out this matter. At least he has to understand what the other party has stolen. This is perhaps the only curiosity in Nagato''s heart. After all, his current identity and memory have no clue at all, so his energy can only be placed in other places, which is understandable. ... 2673 125 Qianqian Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The few people tied up in the corner heard Nagato''s question, and their expressions suddenly changed. If it was said that they were caught, it would be unlucky enough. Now they are still being asked about this matter, which makes them extremely helpless. 1 You know that they have been preparing for so long, and now that they have succeeded, this guy suddenly wants to ask about this. Then if he wants to force him in, doesn''t it mean that their plan is going to fail again? Nothing, just some valuable gold and silver treasures!"The sturdy man said nervously. "Yeah! It''s some valuable things. We hijacked the caravan because we didn''t have money..." Tokasa Nan also joined the liar team at this time. He also knew that if this plan and everything they did were leaked, so long efforts would be in vain. This was not what they wanted to see. Nagato has already seen that they are lying. This kind of lying trick is really bad, as long as a person with a brain can tell. "I now give you a chance to tell what you have stolen. I can guarantee that if your friends come back, I can let one of you go!" Nagato smiled lightly. "Of course, this opportunity belongs only to the one who told me the fastest!" As soon as this statement was made, the faces of several people suddenly changed. They were indeed people belonging to the same organization. But just as Nagato said, with his current skill, it would be easy to deal with them. Then, as he said, each of them is human, and they are also afraid of death. So when Nagato said this, the four of them already understood that this guy is not only powerful, but also very shrewd in mind and methods! "Don''t ask blindly, even if you ask them, they won''t say it!" At this moment, a woman walked out of the aisle. This woman was dressed in white and looked beautiful. Isn''t she the one who ate with him last night? Is it? Nagato smiled and said, "You are finally willing to come out, I thought you were going to be a turtle!" In fact, Nagato had already felt the return of this woman since they just came in and told them to clean up. It''s just that he didn''t break it. Now that he asked this secret, he wanted to know what the treasure they got was stolen! At this time, the woman couldn''t help but walked out after all. This is enough to explain their importance to this treasure, and even to say that this woman herself values ??that treasure very much. "It seems that I''ve always looked away. I can''t think that a person from the country is so powerful. I don''t think you are like what you said. You only come from a country?" The woman said lightly. She didn''t seem to be afraid of Nagato at this moment. Nagato didnt deny it at all. He just smiled and said, I did come up from the country, but there are some things that I cant tell you. Since you cheated me before, I think you should I also know in my heart, I am here to find your purpose, right?" The other party is a woman, but Nagato also knows that if he cares too much about her, he really loses his masculinity, but it is completely impossible to let him silently back the pot.Doctor Novel Network www.book84.net It''s like, you are a dick, but you are talked about by the goddess every day, but she doesn''t invite you to dinner, or invites you to watch movies. She just wants you to be a spare tire. I''m afraid that as long as no man can accept this Kind of settings? Qianqian smiled and said, "I think you will come. It must be because we got the wrong eyes. Now that you are here, do you just want to come to me?" "I think you didn''t care who I was when you cheated me from the beginning, right?" Nagato is completely gone, and the smile on his face is gradually disappearing, "Since I am here, I will see what the treasure you stole is!" It''s not that simple to think of me as a catcher! Nagato does not have any memory, even he can be said to be a blank sheet of paper. But he has a temper, like if you are a good person, if you don''t even have a temper, then you must be, not a successful person! Qianqian didn''t expect Nagato to be so powerful, and she didn''t care about them at all, so much effort had been devoted to this thing. And when he saw Nagato at this time, he already regretted why he would find such a ghost to complete this thing, why didn''t he ask more? After thinking about it this way, the sadness in Qianqian''s heart can only be turned into a sigh, "I can pay you some money, but I hope you don''t care about this matter, okay?" "The city is already hunting you wildly. If you go out at will, you will definitely be arrested, so if you don''t have a place to go, you can also take refuge here. It''s not too late to leave here after the wind has passed. " Nagato said, "Actually, I dont care if others will catch me. I only care if Im having a good life. You want to cheat me because I look like an ordinary person, but if Im really ordinary In human terms, will I die under your scheme, right?" In fact, when saying these words, Nagato''s tone already revealed the anger in his heart. He has heard of something like stealing, or he also understands that it is a bad thing, then since the stealing is caught, what will be the consequences?It must be directly proportional to the preciousness of the treasures he entrusted. The first is to feel uncomfortable, and the second is to grab the treasure. This is the purpose of Nagato. Qianqian didn''t expect that the Nagato in front of him was so strong and persistent, but now that things have happened, what can she do? "Is there really no room for conversation?" Qianqian said helplessly, "I can compensate you for anything we can compensate, but I hope this matter will end here, can it?" In fact, Qianqian has no other way. Now that she has provoked such a strong person, even with her skill, she definitely can''t deal with it. These partners of his were easily caught by this guy, so even a fool can imagine that the other party is definitely strong, so he doesn''t want to simply want to be abused by him again, it seems a bit redundant Up. As long as the man in front of him no longer cares about this matter, then it will be the greatest grace for her and for people like them. But seeing that this person is so powerful, it''s not so easy to fool around with this matter... .. 2674 Chapter 126 The Final Compromise You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How on earth can you not pursue this matter" Qianqian gritted her teeth and said. At this time, if everything is said, it means that their plans and what they have prepared will be in vain. This is a very difficult matter to choose. In their view, they had worked hard for so long and had been lurking for so long, and they were lucky enough to be able to steal that thing. What''s more, there are other people who want to understand that thing now, so if they say it, they cannot say what they know and do. And Nagato didn''t care. He came to the corner where the four people were tied, and stretched out his hand to touch, the face of the only woman, let alone really slippery. "You can leave it alone, but have you ever thought about the consequences?" Nagato smiled and said, "I am in a good mood now, so if you guys are really not open, I don''t mind killing someone for fun. ." Many people have died in Nagatos hands. At least Nagato understands that there must be a reason for his killing. If the other party is so unknowing to promote, he doesnt mind letting the other party know and know his own methods. Everyone''s complexion changed, and even Nagato himself couldn''t tell why his mood became so simple and rude now. At this time Qianqian was also taken aback, forgetting his tied up partners. He knew from the beginning that he was at a disadvantage, but this guy suddenly said that he was going to attack their partners. Then, he didn''t Saying doesnt mean others wont say it. But she couldn''t help being caught by the woman in front of Nagato. She looked at Nagato beggingly, "If you have something to say, if you have something to say..." At this time, even though any of them looked down on Nagato at the beginning, or more directly, there was no young man with red hair at all. Because in their eyes, Nagato is indeed too young, where can such a young person''s cultivation be so high? Indeed, they did not make any mistakes in thinking this way, so that now they are tied up by Nagato and become prisoners. This status and thought have made them understand that they are the weak, not Nagato. "Oh? It looks like you are going to be a traitor!" Nagato smiled and said, "It''s still that sentence, whoever of you tells me first, I will let someone go and I will speak Forget it!" As soon as these words came out, the faces of several people changed. Perhaps they thought at first that this person might just want revenge. Qianqian is now tied up, and it is still in a situation where they are completely crushed. So at this moment, their mood has changed a little. They may want to keep this secret, but does this secret really seem so important in their lives? "Well, don''t say anything, I will tell you what I know, but can you let them go first!" Qianqian said helplessly, she could only choose to compromise. If they don''t make this compromise, they may really become a corpse. If they work hard for so long, they may eventually become empty and empty. So Nagato is actually so curious about what they stole, which means they still have a handle on their hands, at least not that everything is under Nagatos control, so Qianqian will reason with Nagato. I want to use this to get my partner away. Nagato shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what confidence your woman has when you come to negotiate terms with me. Didn''t you find out? If I want to kill you, can neither of you escape?" This remark seemed a little solemn in the air. No one would have thought that this seemingly harmless person is so strong, and his strength and his strength are in direct proportion to the relative novel www.qinxs.com So in this case, or they really can''t talk about any conditions. "Okay, let me tell you!" Qianqian gritted her teeth, her face showing determination. As for the others, even though they were tied up, their faces were ashamed. They knew that if Qianqian didn''t say anything, maybe every five of them would say it. Because although they say they are serving the organization, in a strict sense, they do not have the mortal determination to do this thing like many people. So now that under such high pressure, Qianqian chose to tell the matter by herself, it is enough to explain that he intends to completely end this matter instead of continuing to entangle it. "In fact, we are doing this to eliminate harm for the people..." Qianqian said slowly, "Do you know who this caravan belongs to?" Nagato shook his head, indicating that he was not clear. Is there any reason for the caravan he met randomly on the road?Of course, he didn''t think so much, maybe he was just curious about what they said, so he had to do it himself. "In fact, this caravan belongs to the Everlasting Chamber of Commerce, and their boss is actually Zhu Zhishan, the prime minister of the Yanhuang Empire!" After Qianqian said this, she wanted to see if Nagato would be frightened by this name. But Nagato didn''t, because for him, he only knew that he was in the Yanhuang Empire. As for who the prime minister was or who the thing belonged to, he didn''t care. "And we have planned for so long, in fact, in order to steal one thing, that is Tai Sui!" Qianqian said with a heavy face, "Tai Sui, is a spiritual object that can only be unearthed in a disaster or a disaster!" "It has a very peculiar effect. There are rumors that if he eats it, it can make people immortal, and there are also rumors that if he eats it, it can make people improve their cultivation... These are not important. The important thing is that he should indeed have magical effects. Otherwise, I would definitely not let Zhu Zhishanhua work so hard to get it out!" Tai Sui? Nagato heard these two words still somewhat strange, at least he hadn''t heard of the word yet, so he had no idea what Tai Sui was. "Then you mean you are here for Tai Sui?" Nagato asked directly, "Then if I don''t come, wouldn''t someone else be accused of stealing Tai Sui for you? Qianqian nodded silently, indicating that it was indeed the case. She felt bitter. Originally, she just wanted to find a substitute for the dead ghost to divert their attention, and at the same time let him and his friends escape here. Its just never expected that this substitute for the dead ghost is not a substitute for the dead ghost, but the Yama of the underworld! Being both domineering and unreasonable, it completely made her feel a little regretful, regretting why she was so stupid in the first place to find such a dead ghost. .. 2675 Chapter 127 The Ambitious Prime Minister You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Go on!" Nagato said lightly with a calm face. Since the other party is so painstakingly trying to get this thing out, then it must have its magic. Just like what Qianqian said just now, as the prime minister of the Yanhuang Empire, his aloof position would want to get Tai Sui back, and that would definitely take a lot of time and energy to complete. Just as Nagato had learned before, the Blackwood City he is now in is located in a very remote place in the Yanhuang Empire. If you want to enter the center of the Yanhuang Empire, it will definitely not be a matter of three or two days. Then it is precisely because of this that a current prime minister can spend such a long time and effort to get this thing back, then it should indeed have its magic. So now Nagato is more and more thinking about the Tai Sui. Of course Qianqian knew that their current position was completely in a very passive state. If she doesn''t tell what she knows, she will most likely encounter the poisonous hand of the person in front of him, and he is also very aware of his skills. If Qianqian was allowed to deal with one of these partners alone, he would have some chance of winning, but if he faced five people, then he would have no chance of winning at all. And the red-haired young man in front of him was able to surrender them all by one person, which means that his cultivation has completely exceeded everyone in the room, so that even if Qianqian tried her best, she might not be able to fight. Down this person. "Zhu Zhishan, I don''t know if you have ever heard of him. As the prime minister of the dynasty, he has a shameful heart, and he has great ambitions. There are people inside and outside the court, as well as from all walks of life!" Qian Qian said seriously, "In the past few years, Emperor Yan and Huang might not know what he did, but ordinary people like us have become poor now because of what he has done!" "To put it more simply, it is just like ordinary people like us, even more poor people have no food and live extremely poorly. This is not particularly serious..." "The most terrifying thing is that Zhu Zhishan has built a lot of private realms in secret, all of which require a lot of manpower and material resources, and these abilities are exactly what is needed, in the Yanhuang Empire, where the invisible people are convened. , Even if many people die, they may not be known for a lifetime!" Listening to Qianqian''s very uplifting words, Nagato can be considered to understand that this guy may indeed have done a lot of bad things, otherwise it will not make people hate so much, but none of this has anything to do with him. So if you think about it this way, these people do it like this, maybe they simply don''t want that Tai Sui to do something, or they want to use Tai Sui to eat, but have other plans. "Then what I want to know is that you are stealing Tai Sui, why on earth?" Nagato asked. At this time, perhaps the reason why he asked so much was probably just to learn more about the world. After all, if she retrieves her memory, she must have a lot of knowledge in all aspects before she can further explore. "We don''t want to play a role in Tai Sui, we just want to use Tai Sui to force Zhu Zhishan to compromise some things..." Qianqian said helplessly, "We are just ordinary people who have been trained. We have plans. With so many, I just want to get Tai Sui." Read the novel every day www.ttkxs.com "Well, since you said that, then you can show me the number quickly. I am also a little curious. What is it? It makes you people want to steal so desperately. Go..." Nagato said lightly. Nagato''s ultimate goal here is to figure out what these people have stolen, so that the guards of the City Lord''s Mansion will be so frantic. It''s finally here! Qianqian felt a little helpless. When she said these things, the person in front of her would definitely let them take out the Tai Sui, but they have worked hard for so long, are they really going to waste it? "Of course, if you don''t want to die, you''d better take it out. I don''t like killing people, but I don''t mind killing people..." Nagato smiled and said Qianqian is also very helpless. He knows that with his current strength and the people in front of him, it is indeed not proportional. It''s just that they have to drag them so hard, and they still have to take it out. It''s obviously a little impossible, or it''s a little harder to accept, and more appropriate. "Tai Sui is not there now, here we are... it is hidden in a place by us. We will be in this place, but we are hiding for a while. When the limelight passes, we are leaving Blackwood City..." Qianqian admitted seriously Really said. At this time, Nagato shook his head and said, "Do you think I will believe you? Since you are all hiding here, if the things are not here, why don''t you go out and wander around?" As soon as this statement was made, the expressions of everyone present changed. Originally, they just wanted to survive, and everyone thought so. But the guy in front of me is actually hiding the boiling water here, so all their efforts will be wasted? Qianqian''s face also turned pale at this time, perhaps for him like her own partner, it is a very necessary thing. But if you want to ask them to work hard, they will only play a caravan for almost three months, and after following all the way, they will finally steal Tai Sui. So if they don''t bring this uncle back, let alone whether the organization will blame them, they themselves can''t accept this kind of thing happening, because they really have spent too much time on this. Nagato saw that they still didnt do anything, he smiled and said, I think you, as their leader, had better tell it quickly, because since you planned to let me be the dead ghost from the beginning, then its proved. You really messed with me!" "Now I want to ask for some interest. Isn''t this a matter of understanding?" Qianqian is also in a state of making a decision, because at this moment, even many people will think carefully. But at this moment, there was a very neat and dense sound of footsteps outside. This sound can be heard even through the door of the secret path, because they are all martial artists, and their hearing and smell are much better than ordinary people. . So at this moment, everyone''s complexion becomes difficult to look, because no one thought that things would develop to this point... 2676 Chapter 128 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, the outside sound really shocked and surprised the people inside. Even Nagato never thought that the other party would come so quickly. "The people outside, did you attract them?" Qianqian was also a little angry at this time. She would never have thought that he would treat this person as a surrogate, but this person hooked up with the City Lords Mansion and wanted Capture them. If you think about it this way, the person in front of you who looks like a harmless robber does indeed have wolf ambitions! But in fact, after listening to his words, Nagato also understood that this guy should blame him for the reason they appeared. So in other words, even though he wanted to explain, or some misunderstanding, there was nothing in fact. "Listen to the people inside, you are already surrounded! Come out quickly! If we take a step slower, we''ll get in..." There was a loud voice outside, very loud, even the people in the passage and in the cellar, They have all heard clearly and clearly. At this time, except for Nagato, the faces of all the people became extremely ugly. They knew that the people outside came to arrest them because they had already stole the Tai Sui out. Then it means that they will not only anger the prime minister Zhu Zhishan, but also anger the lord of this Blackwood City, which means that they are now making enemies on two sides. It''s just that Zhu Zhishan lives in the center of the Yanhuang Empire as the prime minister, so the time they will be here must be that short, even to put it simply, they will definitely not be able to make it through these days. So what they are facing now must be the people sent by the city lord of Blackwood, and they have also received news that these people are the guards of the city lord of Blackwood. These people are all professionally trained, and most of them start with no rules to join the Janissaries. If you really want to say, these few of them may not be enough for others to kill. "What should I do now?" The man who had been wearing a hat before also panicked. He turned his eyes to Qianqian, as if she was still the backbone of everyone at this moment. Although the others didn''t say anything, they could feel the timidity of these people from their timid eyes. "What else can we do? Now that everyone has arrived, we have nowhere to run!" Qianqian was very regretful. "The most important thing is that this matter is all my fault. I shouldn''t find this ghost for the dead, now we are. It really became a dead ghost!" Qianqian''s voice has been intermittent, and a lot of footsteps have been heard. There are a lot of noises, and it does not seem to be caused deliberately. It means that the other party has really harmed many people to surround them. It can be seen from this that these people are bound to get them and want to arrest them, which is very cruel and serious. No one dare to say that it can be taken lightly at this time. Seeing them panic, Nagato said indifferently, "I know what you think of me, but there is one thing I want to say. If you are urged by Chint now and hand it to me right away, you might still have a chance. escape" In fact, what Nagato is telling is the truth. After all, although he doesn''t remember who he is or where he came from, he himself understands that this is what he has been looking for.Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com Before that, he really wanted to get it at Tai Sui, although it might be out of curiosity in his heart, or he also wanted to find out whether it was as good as the legend. But these are not important anymore. The important thing is that now that there is a chance, Nagato will definitely not let this opportunity pass, at least it is the first time he has heard of Tai Sui. Memorizing, restoring the original memory, may or may be very difficult, but how can I know if I dont try? At this moment, the other people all turned their eyes to Qianqian, because at this time, what Qianqian said was what they said. They didn''t want to make a joke, they just wanted to live simply or escape here. Because these people have surrounded them, perhaps from this moment they mean that they will either leave or wait for death here. They can only choose one of two, but they have no choice. Qianqian gritted her teeth and took out a box from under a brick in the cellar. This box looked very peculiar. It was a dark red box with a length and width of about 20 centimeters, giving people a very heavy feeling. . Nagato felt heavy in his hand, and he could feel that something was inside. Otherwise, it wont be so heavy, so after he got too much, he said lightly, If you want to escape with me, then its best to leave now, otherwise I cant guarantee that you can leave alive. Here." With that said, Qianqian also helped them untie them immediately. After all, at this time, even if they dont deal with each other, or look down on each other, or hate each other to death, these are not important. As long as they escape from here, then everything will have hope, everything is OK Again. If it is said that they were arrested by the guards of the city lord outside, then the consequences may not be like they are now, but they can talk about it, but they need to think carefully. After Nagato talked about this great change, he led the way. He didn''t care whether the people behind would follow up. Since he said that Tai Sui had already arrived in his hands, the possibility he needed to do was just leave here. And the rest of the people were also behind Nagato. At this time, even though they were eager to escape, or wanted to leave this place, they wanted to escape these damned guards. It''s just that this is indeed a bit difficult, after all, everyone in the imperial guard who is called outside starts as a warrior. Although they also have some kung fu, but then again, they may have a chance to escape one-on-one. It is one-on-two, or one-on-three, or one-on-ten. They have no hope of escape at all. . So at this moment, even though they feel bad for Nagato, or hate him a little bit, they can only put their hope on Serena in order to escape here, because only in this way, they may have Opportunity to succeed. After being free from these dangers, it is possible to go back and report what is happening now, and then it is possible to have any plan again before it is possible to implement it, instead of dying here today, it is really not worth it. Up. At least in their opinion, dying here is not desirable... 2677 Chapter 129 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And not surprisingly, the clothes these people wore were exactly the same as the guards he defeated last night. So in other words, just as he thought, these people should all be the guards of the city lord''s mansion, and among these people, Nagato also saw many people wearing other clothes. There are also a lot of these people, and these people are somewhat different from the Guards, so the Guards are wearing armor, but those people are dressed in red and black clothes. I dont know where they came from. . At the same time, this also shows from the side that these people will appear here, not only the Blackwood City Lord alone sent troops, but other people also joined in. At this moment, Zhu Wushuang stood up, holding a fan in his hand, and gently fanning, "Are you the one who stole our things? It looks a little weird..." Zhu Wushuang was actually right. People with red hair like Nagato now, and extremely young people are indeed very rare in this place, even in the entire Yanhuang Empire. You know, most of the people in the Yanhuang Empire are black-haired and yellow-skinned, so Nagato looks a little different. This kind of feeling is like killing Matt in the years when it was popular. Many people dont know why these people like to dye their hair weirdly. In fact, its because they want to make themselves look more special. . In fact, there is nothing special to say, because everyone is very special, and it does not simply refer to who is special than others. This is a different thing. Nagato smiled faintly, and said, "I think you are so temperamental, shouldn''t you be an ordinary person?" In fact, Nagato also understands that he has no memory of himself, and he doesn''t know who he is, like a blank sheet of paper. However, she could obviously feel that Zhu Wushuang, in terms of clothes and behavior, was not unlike these ordinary Guards and other soldiers, so he said that. At this time, the other five people headed by Qianqian had also left the earthquake. At this time, they were a little rushed and a little uneasy in the face of so many guards and other soldiers. Although each of them is a martial artist, and the highest is the martial artist, they want to face these people and want to break out, it must be extremely difficult, it is not that simple at all. So to speak, they can only stand behind Nagato, silently trying to find opportunities to slip away. That''s why after saying this, Zhu Wushuang''s face remained as usual, as if he was not surprised at all, not unexpected, because for him, as a prime minister, he must have a life experience that is incomparable to many ordinary people. At the same time, he has already gained a lot of fame when he has been practicing literary and martial arts outside these years, so that her temperament must be that she has a superior attitude, not that she can be completely integrated with these ordinary people. "It doesn''t matter who I am, the key is who you are? Why are you stealing things from my house?" Zhu Wushuang said lightly, "I think if there is no accident, since you have stolen things from my house, you should know this thing. No way?" What Zhu Wushuang said, although the wind is calm, but anyone with a discerning eye can hear the anger in his heart and the ridicule in his words.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxtxs.com Just as he said, the status of the entire Yanhuang Empire is a transcendent existence, except for the emperor of the Yanhuang Empire, they are all under one person and above ten thousand, the kind of high-ranking figures. But it was such a character who was stolen by them. This is more or less all, it is indeed unreasonable. "You mean this thing belongs to your father, right?" Nagato lifted the thing in his hand and laughed, "What if I have to hold something today?" Indeed, there are not many things that Nagato can see, but at least this is what he wants most in all his memories or existing memories, so in this situation, no matter who the other party is, Nagato I want to leave this Tai Sui for research. It''s as if you obviously fell in love with a girl, but the girl may not express a good impression of you, but others force you not to touch her. This kind of domineering and brutality is something that no one can accept. But Zhu Wushuang''s face was also a little gloomy at this time, because he knew that this too year was hard to come by. If they were taken away by him, it would mean that they worked hard for so long, prepared so much, and spent so much manpower and material resources. This is a very loss-making thing for their family, or for his father. No one is willing to lose money, because no one wants to do this for a loss-making business. God knows how to fight and everyone knows. The truth. "Hurry up and hand over the things in your hand. I will give you two opportunities now to hand over the things and commit the crime. Maybe we can open the net and spare your life!" Zhu Wushuang said lightly. "The second chance is that we kill you, and then retrieve this treasure from your hands. Choose 1 from 2 and I hope you will be more sober and don''t get confused!", In fact, in the final analysis, the reason why Zhu Wushuang would say this to him is also entirely because he had heard from the city lord of Heimu City before coming here, this guy is not only very skilled, but also overturned his pair of guards, then It can be seen from the side. The young man in front of him who looks a little weird, but very calm, should have a very high cultivation level if no accident, otherwise he would not be so arrogant, and holding Tai Sui would not give them face at all. Therefore, it is time to spend some words and less manpower. Zhu Wushuang is also very willing to do, at least in his eyes, no one can ignore the words of one, the son of the prime minister. Nagato shook his head and said, "I think you haven''t figured it out yet. I just said it. Now he is mine. I don''t care who you are or what you want to do. It has nothing to do with me... " "Of course if you want to play with me, I don''t mind!" Nagato''s words are very clear and understandable. I don''t care if you are Cai Caixiang''s son, or even if you are the emperor, I may not give you face, this kind of dominance and arrogance are not many ordinary people. But at this moment, Zhu Wushuang felt as uncomfortable as if he had eaten a fly. So far no one has dared to talk to him so arrogantly, even if he did, he was dead... 2678 130 The Siege Has Been Started You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What I have to say is that Zhu Wushuang brought so many people to surround the ruined temple, which really surprised many people, and even Nagato did not expect the other party to come so quickly. Perhaps at this moment, what has to be said may be that since the other party has come so many people, it also means that Tai Sui is a very rare and precious thing in their eyes. Otherwise, the prime minister''s son would not come in person. So even if it was, many people didn''t know Zhu Wushuang, or only heard his rumors.Now that he has appeared, you can imagine the importance of this matter. Originally, after discovering the temperament and extraordinaryness of this guy, Qianqian and others also learned from the chat between Nagato and Zhu Wushuang that this guy turned out to be the son of the prime minister, Zhu Wushuang 1 At this time, the complexions of several of them became extremely ugly. If you were caught, you might indeed be worried about life. Of course, this is something everyone has thought about before. But having said that, since they have been hiding for so long, it really took a lot of time and energy to finally succeed. But now that after the Nagato came, they even brought the Guards of the City Lord''s Mansion and Zhu Wushuang, the son of the Prime Minister, so the severity of this matter exceeded their imagination. At first they thought that if the Prime Minister wanted to send troops to arrest them, it would take a long time, at least one or two days would not be there. After all, there is a long distance from here to the center of the Yanhuang Empire. If you want to come here to catch them, it will definitely take a long time and effort. It''s just that now, looking at the way Nagato and Zhu Wushuang chat, it seems that they don''t know each other. So who is this young red-haired youth?Where did it come from, and what happened? Although this Blackwood City is a big city in the eyes of many people, in the final analysis, he is just a layer of sand in the Yanhuang Empire, and there are definitely not as many masters in it. Because the real martial arts masters, they basically have their own territory or name. Although there are many strong people who don''t care about the world, they are in the minority, and they are very rare. But the red-haired young man who suddenly appeared now was still the dead ghost Qianqian wanted to find, so she happened to be able to find a hidden powerhouse. Isn''t it really too lucky? And because Zhu Wushuang didn''t get the respect of him as the son of the prime minister, in fact, his face had become a little ugly. After all, as the son of the prime minister, his own reputation as Zhu Wushuang echoed in many people''s ears, and even some scholars sing praises in books, or write their legends. But the young man in front of him who was about his age looked strange and calm, but he didn''t put himself in his eyes. This was something Zhu Wushuang could not accept. "It seems that you really can''t give up on the Yellow River! What are you doing? Hurry up and ask them to catch me so I can interrogate them together!" Zhu Wushuang shouted, and then immediately backed out. In fact, he has been here for some time, but he has never found the city lord of this Blackwood City, because in his eyes, the lord of this city is just a small person who cannot be smaller.The sixth book www.6shu8.com But since the Hengjiu Chamber of Commerce is their property, and after carrying the Tai Sui that his father valued very much this time, Zhu Wushuang has already understood the importance of this thing in his heart, otherwise his father would not send him over to protect him secretly. Its that this thing is in the hands of someone else, and there is no intention to return it, which means that if he doesnt do this thing well, he will not only lose his face, maybe his father is not good at dealing with each other. . Therefore, Zhu Wushuang did not intend to continue to talk nonsense, since the other party is not so ignorant of praise, then just grab it. At this moment, the guards and guards of the Prime Minister''s Mansion immediately raised the spear in their hands after hearing Zhu Wushuang''s order, and immediately marched towards Nagato and Qianqian. With all the siege of the third and third floors of these people, even a fly might not be able to fly out from here, let alone the few people they were active in. At this moment, Qianqian and the others'' faces were already as gray as death. They had never thought that the other party would come by taking so many people in order to catch them, even if they were surrounded by three layers inside and outside three layers, even if they had some effort. But in the face of the siege of these people, there is absolutely no way or hope to escape. Especially now, they even believed Nagato''s nonsense, and if they want to escape from these people, they have to follow him if this guy is bragging or not. However, Xiao Wei didn''t care about these people coming towards him. When their spears were gradually approaching her, Nagato directly snapped a few spears, and those spears pierced his body. It''s like eating steel and iron bones, completely immobile. Even Nagato himself didn''t know what was going on, but there was one thing he knew very well, and that was her body, very powerful, and capable of being tough, comparable to any weapon in this world. If he doesn''t want to hurt himself, or if he wants to experiment with his own body, he can''t break his own flesh at all, let alone these ordinary people attacking him with ordinary weapons. So this also resulted in the spears of these soldiers. When they stabbed at him, they seemed to have eaten steel and couldnt eat them at all. They also gave their spearheads to all the stabs under excessive force. Off. At this moment, many soldiers are a little panicked, who is this guy? Why is the body so strong? Nagato didn''t sit still like this, but when these people couldn''t eat him, they knocked all the people in front of him to the ground. The speed was as fast as a leopard, very terrifying. At this moment, Qianqian and others did not fully say that they were sitting and waiting to die, because they also knew that if they were taken back by them, it would mean that they would be disabled even if they did not die. After all, they were planning to steal Tai Sui, and at the same time, they were also the ones who successfully stole Tai Sui out. This also meant offending, and the prime minister also offended his son. So no matter what, they can''t be caught back from all aspects of reason, otherwise, the result will be something they cannot bear. So when they saw that Nagato was so fierce, there was a glimmer of hope in their eyes, hoping that this time they could really get through the disaster... 2679 Chapter 131 Ferocious Red Hair You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But is it really that simple? Definitely not! You know, Nagato, as a person with the ultimate physical body, only found out that his physical body was very strong. In fact, he had no scruples in himself, and some were just pure brute force. That''s right, because when he came through, Nagato had already dispersed his whole body''s cultivation base. So what he is now using is exactly what he feels, or the moves he makes at will. To put it simply, it is a brute force attack, or simply relying on the strength of the body, to use some of the punches and kicks that he created, these simple moves. In his own terms, Nagato is using his own power, and at the same time he is not dead, practicing like those in this world, those martial arts or martial arts. He was just following his original and simple attack method, but despite this simple and effective attack method, it was completely the same, and the shrimp soldiers and crabs would not be able to resist the existence. Because the body of a human being is not a simple physical body, he has reached the level of immortality, so these ordinary peoples weapons, let alone hurt him, even break its skin and fur. It''s impossible to break. As for Nagato''s killings among these people, no one can stop his punch, and no weapon can break his fur. This also means that it is like a tank, chaotic in the crowd, and no one can resist him. At the same time, Zhu Wushuang has also realized this guy at this moment. Although his moves seem to have no tactics, his punches and kicks are powers that can kill people, and this ordinary weapon cannot hurt him. Half a minute. At this moment, Zhu Wushuang also felt the pressure. Although he said that he was only in the early days of the Great Martial Arts Master, he knew very well that if a person was speechless and could defeat one hundred or even one thousand, then Doesn''t he want to become a legendary character? This is actually not enough to attract him. What attracts him the most is that his body is not bad, and it can even withstand any weapon attack. This inevitably makes him think, is he the legendary martial arts master? This surprised Zhu Wushuang himself! However, judging from his unstructured moves and attack methods, he did not have any natural martial arts feeling like the legendary martial arts master. This made Zhu Wushuang wonder again, is this guy a martial arts master, or is there something very similar to a martial arts master? Zhu Wushuang was a little uncertain, but when faced with the guards he had brought and the guards sent by the lord of the Blackwood City, when he was bullied like he wanted to beat a water dog, he was actually a little panicked. . Everyone is afraid of death, or afraid of the strong, because in his capacity as the prime minister of the Yanhuang Empire, many people are not willing to offend him.Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com Even many real martial arts masters in the Yanhuang Empire never wanted to offend them, because they really control the existence of thousands of people, and they really want to accidentally annoy these high officials. What kind of consequences will be caused is definitely terrible. But the red-haired young man in front of him is about the same age as him, but he is invulnerable and capable of being so powerful. This is not a martial arts master, shouldn''t he be far behind? In fact, Zhu Wushuang was thinking a lot at this moment. At least he was not stupid. He was sick and smart. He looked like Xiao Er, slaughtering chickens and dogs. When he was fierce, he was really a little bit, thinking in a very direction. Many. But one thing he knows very well, if he doesnt take this person down, or if he doesnt take the Tai Sui back from him, then you have him come to protect this Tai Sui this time. When he goes home, it means he loses. Or be punished by his father. This is a very unacceptable thing for him, because anyone can worship him or not, because his reputation for Zhu Wushuang in the Yanhuang Empire is joined by people, Zhu Wushuang is not clear about what will happen in the end, he cant say, But he must take Tai Sui back. No matter what you are doing, give it all to me, give it all to me, Zhu Wushuang immediately issued instructions. At this moment, it doesnt matter how many people die, its important to go back to bed more often. At this moment, Nagato completely ignored these people, took the picture with one hand, and massacred these people with the other. And Qianqian behind him, after seeing the children in such a strong alliance, has joined the massacre of these people. After all, they are martial arts people, and they are much stronger than ordinary people. Not to mention one enemy one hundred, at least dozens of them, it is very possible. However, in the face of these desperately chasing soldiers and thousands of people, they were also panicked. If it weren''t for the children to be so strong, they were real and knew that they were no match for these people. Even if they can pose a threat to ordinary people, one person can beat dozens of people, face so many soldiers, or everyone has weapons, they are not enough to escape here. But Nagato stood up, and he harvested these soldiers like a sickle cutting leeks. This is an extremely powerful means and strength, and even many people have never imagined that young people have such a powerful cultivation base. Even at this moment when Zhu Wushuang gave the order, many of them flinched, even timid. If they are afraid of anything, it must be death, then they are even more afraid of being beaten to death here so inexplicably, this is even more a thing that makes people feel humiliating. But they have no choice. They are ordinary soldiers who are just a little better than ordinary people. However, if their organization wants them to die, then they have no choice. This is the cruelty of this world, because the strong have only the strong in his eyes. These days, and ordinary people or laymen, in their eyes, they are basically like the first floor, which can kill a large area, and safety is not important. So even though they were afraid of Zhu Wushuang''s majesty and his father''s majesty, many people were trembling when they saw Nagato''s ferocity, and they had the idea of ??wanting to escape or want to leave the battle. Because the red-haired youth who looks so young in front of me is too fierce!They all started, some were afraid of the short-term, and even some desperate, because no one was an enemy of Nagato... 2680 Chapter 132 Zhu Wushuangs Shot You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In itself, the combat effectiveness that Nagato saw was very difficult for Zhu Wushuang to measure. This guy is indeed too fierce. Not only can he fight against multiple people alone, but no one can stop him. These people seem to fall under his hands like a chicken, and they have no resistance at all. Although not to mention how powerful the guards of the City Lord''s Mansion were, the guards he brought with him were more time-consuming and secretly cultivated than their guards. This also means that these people are more powerful than ordinary soldiers, otherwise Zhu Wushuang would not spend the effort to bring these people. But these guards were not the enemy of the red-haired young man in front of him. So it also means that the people Zhu Wushuang brought out are actually because they are very reliable and powerful, at least for ordinary soldiers, and people who are powerful enough for ordinary people. But even with such a group of guards, they can''t even hurt the fur of this guy. It''s totally unexpected that things will become like this! "Hurry up and block the big block to block him, don''t let him run!" But at this time Zhu Wushuang was already a little panicked. In his impression, the Guards had never been so embarrassed under his leadership. . At least since Zhu Wushuangs wandering outside, he has not encountered such a situation. Even if the other party is a martial arts expert, the other party will not have such a simple and simple video of bullying her. This is a very Unacceptable things. Or more directly, this is a humiliation for Zhu Wushuang, and it is also a humiliation for their entire prime minister''s house. But thats the way it is, it is impossible to control and think with simple thoughts, because this young man with red hair is indeed too surprised, at least in their eyes, no one can give these soldiers so easily defeat. But Nagato did it. Not only did he easily tidy up these Janitor and Guardsmen like leeks. It also made this Zhu Wushuang as the son of the prime minister deeply feel the pressure, this pressure is completely the double pressure on the body and soul. However, at this moment, Nagato is exactly like a wild horse running away, constantly tidying up the soldiers blocking his way. This kind of method is indeed unavailable for ordinary people, even though his punches and kicks are relatively ordinary. , Are so ordinary that people can''t really see through. But he has nothing to do with him. His movements, every move and every style are very powerful and effective, and no one is his enemy. Even the people of Qianqian behind Nagato were already a little stunned! They didn''t expect that this guy was really as ferocious as he said, and he wouldn''t give these people a chance. But now they can''t bother to sigh, or to admire any words, because the hands and feet of this guy can be seen from the dead bodies and wounded on the floor, and they are completely beyond their imagination. Not only did they think while attacking the enemy, they even had a cold sweat. Think about it carefully, if they attack like Ou, will their end result be the same as the soldiers on the ground, all dead or all seriously injured?The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com This idea, in everyone''s thoughts, has become scared or not afraid of them. After all, these masters really don''t want to play with them. Killing them is like trying to get something, very simple. At this moment, Zhu Wushuang looked at Nagato more and more unpleasant, and there were more and more dead and wounded on the ground. If this continues, not only did he fail to explain to his father, but when the city lord of Heimu City discussed with him, he was not very good at answering others. After all, when he went to the city lord of the undercover to borrow troops, he had already said that he would be able to capture the opponent completely, and then retake Tai Sui, but all this did not seem to succeed, and he killed so many people, even though these people were in his It doesn''t matter in the eyes. However, Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, has already understood that these people still have some weight in this small place, so for unnecessary trouble, and at the same time, in order to vent his own breath, Zhu Wushuang also pushed away from the people next to him. , Flew to Nagato. Nagato''s eyes condensed, and the aura of the whole person suddenly changed. You can feel that Zhu Wushuang has come and this guy has been hiding behind for a long time. The aura on his body is completely different from those of ordinary soldiers. One is stronger and more prosperous, and a group of them is weak in his eyes. "I will meet you!" Zhu Wushuang raised his hand and hit Nagato with a punch without any ink marks. Nagato also hit the backhand with a punch at the same time, but despite this, the moment the two fisted, Zhu Wushuang immediately retreated. Because he didn''t expect the strength of the Nagato in front of him to be so powerful, the power of this trick is indeed too strong. He hadn''t thought of this at all, just a normal punch can knock him back, which is something that he can''t even imagine. You must know that even though he said he was only at the early stage of the Great Martial Arts Master, his current cultivation level alone could almost walk sideways in the entire Blackwood City. After all, although this Blackwood City sounds like it is quite big, it can only be regarded as a very small level in the entire Yanhuang Empire. So no matter how he faced Nagato''s so powerfully, Zhu Wushuang was already shocked at this time, completely shocked, but it was completely impossible for him to back down. "Take me one more trick, crack the sky!" Zhu Wushuang raised his hand and slammed into Nagato. At this moment, he didn''t care about that much. As long as he defeated the man in front of him, it was actually enough. If even he can''t defeat this man, then they will come here this time without any meaning, or even more simply, so no matter what, the man in front of him can''t let him continue here so easily Do evil. But all this is not in Zhu Wushuang''s control. Nagato just wants to study and study this Tai Sui, so Zhu Wushuang wants to embarrass him so much, and also wants to take Tai Sui away. So Nagato naturally didn''t agree, so when Zhu Wushuang went out, it was destined that the two of them would have a victory or defeat, so this battle was inevitable. At this time, although Tai Sui is important, it is even more important if the two will win or lose...... .. 2681 Chapter 133: Zhu Wushuangs Great Defeat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the moment when Zhu Wushuang was out of town, many of the surrounding guards and guards trembled. They understand that this red-haired youth who looks so young and unpredictable is indeed very powerful. As a result, the group of these people besieged Nagato, and none of them caused any harm to him, and he was disgraced and suffered heavy casualties. This is indeed a shame and humiliation for each of them, but they have no ability to change this status quo. Because they only have the current cultivation level, or to put it more directly, some of them are just better than ordinary people. So its definitely impossible for these people to defeat Nagato, so they can only pin their hopes on Zhu Wushuang, because Zhu Wushuang, as the son of the prime minister, his skills and cultivation are indeed Too much better than ordinary people. Such a person, he will leave a lot of legends and rumors in the folk, it is enough to prove his strength, not groundless. But everyone in Zhu Wushuang knew exactly what level his cultivation level and the realm of martial arts knowledge he controlled were at. But he knew that he was considered a relatively famous figure in the entire Yanhuang Empire, and he had very unique insights and knowledge to handle things in martial arts, but he couldn''t easily defeat the young man in front of him. This is indeed a bit unacceptable to him, or more directly, it is as uncomfortable as being humiliated. However, even though Zhu Wushuang and Nagato became more and more courageous, he could even feel that Nagato was not doing his best, but was just playing with him, which made him think more and more angry. "Take the move, Fengyun''s leg!" Zhu Wushuang used his master''s trick at the beginning. This move is the strongest move he can use while using his martial arts cultivation base. Under circumstances, when he made this move, the enemy was either dead or seriously injured, and no one could even withstand the power of his move. However, Nagato sneered, and the sarcasm on his face was self-evident. "So weak!" Nagato raised his head with a punch, directly smashed his move, and instantly knocked Nagato flying away. All of this only happened for a moment, even dazzlingly fast. "I wish you son!!" "Master!" At this moment, Zhu Wushuang became the focus of everyone in an instant. However, after he was beaten by Nagato, everyone was more concerned about his safety. You must know that he is the son of the prime minister of the Yanhuang Empire and a famous figure. The existences that can rival him are all relatives of the emperor. Many people who practice martial arts, basically no one can easily defeat him, but the red-haired young man in front of him did it. Not only did he retreat Zhu Wu double-click, but he easily defeated him. This seems to be a kind of crushing on the cultivation base, even a face slap.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com At this moment, no one dared to step forward to attack Nagato any more, because they knew that this guy was simply not a normal person. In addition, just before Serena took the shot, he had already massacred 2/3 of these, the Guards and the Guards, so that the remaining 1/3 were not at all, and no one wanted to be an enemy of him. This is a deterrence, a deterrence from strength! And it''s no exaggeration to say that it would be very easy for Nagato to kill them all, because in his eyes, these useless and enemy people are not as important as the Tai Sui in his hands. "Are you going to block me?" Nagato''s face was gloomy, but he always sneered. He may not remember his own memory, or he may not remember many things, but one thing he is zinc-deficient is that people are good at being deceived by others, and horses are good at being ridden by others. This is a very important thing and truth. So at this moment, perhaps many people don''t understand why Nagato likes to kill, and it doesn''t seem to matter. Because he understands that if he, if he is not strong, or if he does not work hard, to restore all this, then it may be him lying on the ground instead of the people in front of him. So gradually the name of Nagato understood that to live and survive in this world, one must be strong, strong enough to fear them, and strong enough to make people fearful. At this moment, after Zhu Wushuang was helped up at this moment, his face became extremely ugly, he was defeated, he was defeated thoroughly. No one might have thought that his son, who was the son of Zhu Zhishan, would be defeated by an unknown young man, and he was defeated so fast, so quickly. I am afraid that if you say this sentence, many people will laugh out loud, but this is indeed a fact! He was defeated by Zhu Wushuang, and he was defeated by this red-haired young man who came out of unknown name and nowhere. At the same time, he brought these people, all of whom had been slaughtered by Nagato. Now the rest of the people are afraid or timid, and no one dares to step forward to stop Nagato. Qianqian and the others just because of Nagato, there are not many enemies to besiege him, because Xiaowei has already defeated their leader Zhu Wushuang. This also made many of the Guards and Janitors become scared and terrified, because they knew that if these people continued to be on the construction site, they might be their next target. So, even if they wanted revenge very much, wanted revenge for their brother, wanted revenge for their little brother, they didn''t do it. Because they also have only one life, no ones life is caused by a strong wind, they will cherish their lives instead of just throwing their names away at will So now Nagato is holding Tai Sui in his hands, but none of them dared to step forward to besie him, because they were also afraid that they were also humans. Zhu Wushuang was defeated. If they rashly passed it on, they would not give him a head. . Therefore, no one dared to speak, after Zhu Wushuang was able to support him, his body surged and a mouthful of blood came out. "A powerful person like you shouldn''t be an ordinary person?" Even though Zhu Wushuang said he had been defeated, he still didn''t give up. He knew that someone like this would not be a nameless person, so much so. If you lose today, you will lose, but he must find a place back in the future. But Nagato didn''t want to talk any more nonsense with him. He just said coldly, ""I''m not in the mood to tell you so much now. This Tai Sui is mine now. You shouldn''t have any opinions, right?" Zhu Wushuang''s expression turned pale at this time, but he didn''t have any words, or he didn''t dare to say anything to stop him. Everyone knew that at this moment, if Nagato wanted to kill them, it would only take a minute. To save their lives, they would still choose silence, which is the best choice... 2682 Chapter 134 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing that no one dared to stop him, Nagato turned and left with Tai Sui. No one dared to stop him at this moment, and no one to stop him, because each of them knew that if they wanted to stop the red-haired young man in front of him, then they would pay the price of life. And Qianqian and the others immediately followed at this time, because they knew that if they wanted to leave here and want to escape from here, they had to follow him so that these people thought they were companions. If they don''t do this, it is impossible for them to escape here, even if the opponent has only one-third of the troops left, it will allow them to stay here forever. So at this moment, even if they still hate them very much, they will not stop them. This red-haired lover and the people behind them are something that needs to be dedicated to their lives. Therefore, even if no one dared to stop after Nagato took it and ran away, he also left here relatively easily. Did he go to the Guangsheng Newspaper, Anyway, these guys managed to steal Tai Sui out, and now they return to Nagato, and their previous grievances have been wiped out. Soon, Nagato came to the outside of Blackwood City, and Qianqian and the others had already followed, and they were very fast along the way, and no one noticed them. "Hey...you wait, you wait!" Qianqian didn''t know where the courage came from, he went up and blocked the way of Nagato, and then whispered, "Thank you, thank you so much!" In the previous words, he thought that Nagato was in the same group with those people, but after that, he saw that Nagato shot those people and injured those people, and also killed many people. Even Zhu Wushuang, who was the son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, was defeated in his hands. After so careful consideration, his previous thoughts and concepts were wrong. Said that since they could escape, they were destined to thank Nagato for sure, otherwise they wanted to slip away from Blackwood City easily, it must not be that simple. But Nagato shook his head unconsciously and said, "Since we all get what we need, then don''t live it!" He still has to see what this Tai Sui is, and what effect it has... So he plans to go off the hook, Qianqian said very patiently, "Thank you so much!" "If it weren''t for you, we really couldn''t live without that ruined temple. So no matter what, if you need to find a place to rest or help, you can try to find a shop called Caominpu everywhere, and they will all I''ll help you!" Nagato nodded without paying attention, and then shook his hand and left them. You know, when I was in Qingfeng Village before. Lin Qing told Nagato and asked him to find a friend of his, but Nagato did not go. Because he just knew that if he rushed to find him, his friends would definitely have some influence if he met something later. So that Qianqian just told her about that, Nagato didn''t care about it, after all, Nagato didn''t want their relationship, maybe he was just a trace of kindness in his heart, he didn''t want them to simply die there. .Look at the novel www.kuaikanxs.com So now that he has brought them out, it means that he does not need to continue to have any entanglement with them. This is a very important thing. At least to do so, for Nagato, it is still more in his heart. comfortable. So after leaving them, Nagato came to a place where there was relatively no people. This place was full of mountains and forests, and no one would come here. Nagato put down the Tai Sui in his hand, then opened the box, and saw a white object inside, as if the whole thing was lying like a very large, mushroom-like thing. Even when Nagato touched it, he felt that it was very soft and seemed to feel quite comfortable. And at the moment when Tai Sui opened, a faint scent came oncoming, and even the nickname felt that this thing was very fragrant, its fragrance was very charming, just like some kind of attractive meat, it made people His appetite opened up, and even Nagato felt that he secreted more gastric juice. Nagato touched it subconsciously, and then took a light bite. At this moment, that Tai Sui seemed to be alive. A very strange white gas followed. The moment Nagato bite, he was caught The door ate in his mouth. That Tai Sui also slowly withered at this moment, slowly, dissipating, turning into a ash-like thing, disappearing between heaven and earth. "How could it be like this?" Nagato looked at the empty hands in surprise, even Tai Sui.I dont know where he went, but the aura and fragrance in his mouth made him a little intoxicated Tai Sui, who was eaten by Nagato, slowly evolved something like aura and entered Nagato''s mouth. This thing was like alive, and he ran around in Nagato''s body. At this moment, Nagato felt that his body was hot and his mind was a little dizzy, a feeling that he couldn''t even speak of. Nagato quickly stood up and wanted to leave here. But slowly, he feels that his head is getting heavier and heavier, as if this swaying world is going upside down, he can''t tell the difference between the north, south, east, and west. That''s it, and then he slowly fell to the ground. At this moment, Nagato only felt that his eyes were looking at the surrounding scenery, which had slowly dissipated, slowly became blurred, and then slowly disappeared from his eyes. Even Nagato didn''t know the reason for this feeling. He only felt that his body was a little hot, and there was a traditional power all over him. He didn''t know what this power was. But the power made him a little confused, making him want to sleep a little, this dizzy feeling is like a person is very tired, he wants to sleep, he wants to fall asleep, this feeling is very strange and very makes him Can''t tell, the way is unknown. And all of this is beyond his control. He fell into a very strange state. He was in a coma, but his meaning was awake. This feeling was like a dream, and then he dreamed of himself, but he couldnt wake up. Come the same. And at this moment, the surrounding area of ??Nagato was faintly formed with a white energy, which surrounded and wrapped Nagato. This feeling was like a spider cocooning, which was very peculiar. But Nagato couldn''t stop this behavior. He didn''t know what was going on. He only knew that this feeling seemed a little weird, or that he couldn''t stop it, he could only watch it happen. , Like a third party. .. 2683 Chapter 135 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Blackwood City Lord''s Mansion. At this moment, no one dared to speak up and down in the entire city lord''s mansion, and even dared not to speak out. They knew that at this moment, the city lord was already furious, because they were defeated in a big way today, with a very complete defeat and heavy casualties. This is a very terrifying thing. You know, although the entire Blackwood City belongs to a relatively small city in the Yanhuang Empire, it seems that it is only a sesame-sized city, but their guards are soldiers trained by the city owner for a long time and manpower and material resources. It was stronger and more powerful than those ordinary soldiers, but the group of people he cultivated was defeated by a red-haired young man today. As the son of the prime minister, Zhu Wushuang was already badly wounded at this moment, and the soldiers in the prime minister''s mansion that he brought with him had already died seven or eighty-eight, and there were fewer than a hundred remaining people. After saying this, in fact, whether it is the city owner or Zhu Wushuang, at this moment, they are already very uncomfortable and depressed. "Prince Zhu Wushuang, didn''t you say...you can definitely catch that person? How come this is happening now? You give me an explanation!" The city lord''s face was a bit ugly, and his tone was not very good. You know, even though Blackwood City is said to be relatively small in the entire Yanhuang Empire East, he is in a remote place on the border after all, and basically the power of the empire cannot be controlled here. This also caused this place to be almost a three-nothing zone, so although he respected Zhu Zhishan''s son and respected him as the prime minister, he came back again. Respect is respect, but it is easy for him to kill most of his guards. This feeling and taste is not something he can bear. In addition, the shady stratum is basically self-sufficient, and even the court will not give out any rewards or anything. This also made them poor, but at the same time, there was no way to create more imperial guards to form his men. So before, Zhu Wushuang came to him, discussed with him to retrieve this Tai Sui, and also said that he was considering making this Blackwood City fall within the jurisdiction of their Prime Minister''s Mansion, so he would do his best to help Zhu Wushuang. . But if you take the other party in a hurry, you can get it back. Age, everyone can tell about this, and everyone wants to see it... But Zhu Wushuang took someone to surround the person, and there was even nothing. Snatching it back, there were still many casualties. This is totally, it is a kind of humiliation for him as the city lord! You know, as the saying goes, poor mountains and bad waters lead to troublesome people, you are indeed afraid of being poor in places like Heimu City, or in other words, what a prosperous place you want to wait for, that is definitely not something that can be achieved in three or five days. So if you think about it this way, in fact, the city lord of Heimu City is the worst loser this time, because he knows that he has helped Zhu Wushuang, and it is indeed possible that there may be good things. Most of his death, this feeling and his wasted financial and material resources, it was very big. Although Zhu Wushuang was seriously injured at this time, it was not enough to kill him, so he braced himself and said, "I know what you mean, but I didn''t expect the other party to be so powerful!" "You can say what you should say, how much compensation is needed, our Prime Minister''s Mansion will not treat you badly!" You still speak with confidence. He is accustomed to seeing a lot of big and small things, and at the same time there are many complete nobles around him, and he is very comfortable with such things.Search Novels www.sonovelhall.com Otherwise, Zhu Wushuang will not be praised and passed down by others. A proud man like him is destined to think farther and more complicated than ordinary ordinary people. I don''t know, as the so-called chess moves, every genius has taken three moves. The difference is very big, which leads to a very big blow to Zhu Wushuang despite this big defeat, and it also made both sides lose a lot of troops. But what Zhu Wushuang was even more angry was that the other party was able to defeat him and went away instead of being angry, why he could kill so many people and leave. There is still a very difference between the two, one is for him, and the other is just an external thing, for them like the proud of heaven. Many things are not important at all, what is important is your own strength and yourself. So after Zhu Wushuang said this, the face of the city lord has also become better. But for him, he also understands that in a place as small as their Heimu City, the dried sea cucumber Zhu Wushuang is a big Buddha, but he still has to flatter After all, even though their city is small, he is just a small city owner. If the prime minister wanted to take this city, it would be just like trying to get something from his pocket. The reason why he said this to Zhu Wushuang was to strive for his own best interests. He had already suffered heavy losses after he sent troops. make up. If he doesn''t even dare to ask for compensation, then no matter when, then maybe he will only exist in a vassal, not a sovereign. Although he might also seek refuge with the prime minister now, although he is a small city lord, he still has the right to speak. This lies in how he communicates with each other, which is what the city lord is most concerned about. "Well...Since the son said so, I can''t continue to blame anything!" The city lord said lightly. "I know everyone is sensible, but that guy actually got the Tai Sui the Prime Minister wanted. Does that mean we need to want him?" At this time, he also understood that if he wanted to get close to a mountain like the prime minister, he would definitely have to pay something. Even if he had lost a large number of their guards before, but now he still needs to go and do something to make the other party treat him more, admiringly, or paying attention, he also said that he can , But Zhu Wushuang knows this guys thoughts well, so he said lightly, you send someone out to post a notice, you want that one and I have sent my people back to Beijing to invite people, this kind of thing is no longer us I can talk about things Indeed, the red-haired young man defeated him badly, making him very uncomfortable and making her very disappointed. However, as a man of heaven, he also understands that if he continues to send people over, or to deal with him easily, he will definitely lose a large number of manpower, and that would be more than worthwhile. After all, one person can kill thousands of people without any damage. Even if it is not a martial arts master, it is not far from that realm. .. 2684 Chapter 136 The Terror of the Martial Master You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!You know, a martial arts master, he can''t find a few in the entire Yanhuang Empire, let alone a person who can defeat a thousand. So what I really want to say is that such a powerful person as the master of martial arts must have his own identity and status in an empire, let alone a person who doesnt know where he came from is suddenly so powerful. . So even though it was Zhu Wushuang, he didn''t know why Nagato was so powerful, but he already understood that this guy must have a less simple origin. Otherwise, it would not be easy to defeat him, and to be able to easily slaughter the guards with him, this is completely and cannot be understood with normal thinking. Similarly, this also reflected his strength and cultivation base from the side. "Young Master Zhu Wushuang, what are you thinking? You seem to have something on your mind!" The city lord said curiously. Zhu Wushuang shook his head and said, "Some things have been told to you, and you may not understand it. But I think you should be clear about one thing, that is, the master of martial arts must not be insulted!" At this moment, even if this word was the city lord, he was just the city lord of a small Blackwood City, but he could also understand the truth of the words. At the same time, this is because he is also a martial artist, so when Zhu Wushuang suddenly said this, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. "Prince Zhu Wushuang, you won''t tell me the person who snatched Tai Sui, the martial arts master?" the city lord asked eagerly. At this moment, the city owner panicked, and yes, he was indeed panicked. The city lord has been in Blackwood City for so many years, and he has indeed seen a lot of things, but in the final analysis, his martial arts cultivation is not high, only the realm of the middle stage of the martial arts. So now, facing the realm of Zhu Wushuang Great Martial Master, he still doesn''t look good enough. But then again, in his current state, he can walk sideways in the entire Blackwood City. But before, the main reason why he didn''t participate in the siege was because he didn''t want to be recognized. He, the city lord, led people to besiege others, so that he would let Zhu Wushuang go by himself. But now Zhu Wushuang was seriously injured, and from the looks of it, it seemed that he was indeed defeated completely. So now he suddenly said this, doesn''t it mean that the young man he was talking about is in the realm of the Five Dao Grandmaster?What a terrible thing this is! The master of martial arts is a character that only exists in legends, and even a person with this level of him as the city lord is not qualified to see it. Not to mention that the Master Gu Dao who suddenly emerged from such a small place is something that can''t be understood with normal thinking. Zhu Wushuang shook his head and said, "I can''t guarantee that that person is the master of martial arts, but I can guarantee one thing. Although he is not a master of martial arts, he is infinitely close to the master of martial arts. His cultivation is unfathomable!" Although Zhu Wushuang didn''t finish his words, he knew that he was indeed defeated. The defeat was very thorough. It was true that he had debuted for so long and had not had such a disastrous result, but he did fail. Moreover, he was still defeated in the hands of an unknown person, and he did not even leave his final name. This is what made Zhu Wushuang feel sad and tragic.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net A strong person, the reason why he can be strong, may indeed be that he has a strong heart, the kind of strong heart that has become invincible and strong, that can make him a very powerful step. But having said that, the stronger you are, the heavier your self-esteem will be. Just like Zhu Wushuang, he has both identity and a powerful person, and he is indeed a big step beyond many people in all aspects. So despite what he said, he could feel his pressure, and even the so-called human strength, which is a very realistic thing. At this moment, the inside of the city lord''s mansion was also quiet and terrible, and he didn''t even dare to show the atmosphere. Because at this time the city lord has already understood that the person they have been besieging and killing may be a martial arts master. What a terrible thing this is! We must know that the master of martial arts is not only a legendary figure, but also a powerful figure who can take the top of the enemy from thousands of miles away. He can not only ignore the attacks of many weapon items, and even ignore the siege of many people. There is such a sentence to describe this realm, one person is the gate, and no one can open it, which is to describe the martial arts master! But now they are offending a martial arts master, then he, a small city lord, can''t be killed in minutes? After thinking it through, the city lord immediately filled his face with a smile and said, "Zhu Wushuang, you can''t leave us! We have always been allies!" At this moment, the city lord indeed has a reason for the shortage. You must know that although he is said to be the lord of a city, Heimu City is a small place after all, so while he has grown a lot of money for so many years, he is also afraid of death. Because facing a martial arts master, no one said that he can easily resist the opponent''s offensive. You know, people can go thousands of miles away to take the enemy''s first level, and can be so strong, then how can his little black wood city stop the pace of a martial arts master? What''s more, when he planned to cooperate with Zhu Wushuang from the beginning, he planned to approach the road of the prime minister''s house. Because after all, the location of Blackwood City is too remote, if you don''t get closer, it might be eaten by some inexplicable people in the future. So as long as he boarded the ship of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, although he might be a victim afterwards, he would at least be safe. Zhu Wushuang glanced at him, nodded and said, "I''ll take care of this matter. I think those guys in the capital may, knowing that such an abnormality suddenly appeared here, may also be unable to bear it. Right!" As the son of the prime minister, he has a very high reputation, and he is indeed in many things, making many people worship, and even look up. But in the noble circle of the entire Yanhuang Empire, although Zhu Wushuang is a personal character, he is not the most top-notch person, because after all, the entire Yanhuang Empire is one of the three empires in the Xiuwu Continent. There have been all kinds of powerhouses in it, so that Zhu Wushuang couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to constantly pressure the upper circles of the capital. This is a very realistic thing. So now that Zhu Wushuang is defeated, the news of his defeat will soon spread to the circle of the capital. This is something that cannot be restricted. Even if this place is very remote, it can''t stop the outflow. ... 2685 Chapter 137 The Change of Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Nagato''s body was undergoing drastic changes. From the very beginning when Nagato landed in this world, he erased and dissipated his cultivation base and his memories. Maybe many people don''t understand it, but for Nagato himself, he knows why he did this. Because if he didn''t do this, he would probably stay where he was forever, and it would become very slow and long to go further. Therefore, Nagato knew that if he did it again and started from scratch, then all the tricks he had felt before and he had learned will be removed, which means that he is no different from ordinary people. At most, in terms of his immortal body, he is stronger than many people in this world. But this does not mean that he is now adapted to some of the rules of this world, and some of the so-called cultivation methods and methods of this world. The methods and methods of cultivation in this world, as well as various rules, are completely deployed and have a very complete system. They are not all incomplete like the Ninja Planet. Tai Sui, as a spiritual creature in this world, although he was only unearthed during the war, it is also a gift that needs time and opportunity, but the spiritual energy it contains and some of the aura of heaven and earth are very rich. . After eating Tai Sui, Nagato''s body was undergoing invisible changes to the naked eye, even though he showed four, immortal bodies, which were not destroyed or easily damaged. But he has not yet created the cultivation methods and methods that belong to this world. Tai Sui is transforming Nagato''s body. This transformation is very subtle, but he is slowly adapting to the practice rules of this world. For example, if he was an ordinary person, he might become a peerless genius after eating Tai Sui, and finally reach the top. But now himself, Nagato is a high-ranking immortal, now he has become an ordinary mortal. Therefore, his qualifications and his foundation are much stronger than ordinary people, so that after using this queen mother, he may have brought as many changes as ordinary, but not small. Because when he first came, he didn''t have the cultivation, martial art, various meridians, and cultivation methods to adapt to this world. So after this Tai Sui ate it, it was changing, Nagato''s muscles and veins, his limbs, all aspects of his body, and all aspects of cultivation methods. This is something that requires time and effort to change. But Tai Sui, as a spiritual creature between the heavens and the earth, he has incredible spiritual power and effects. Although the world does not know much about him, he has only heard of her in rumors, but it is magical. It is indeed very powerful. It is precisely because of this that Tai Sui''s power wrapped Nagato''s body, transforming his body, and strengthening his body little by little. This kind of strengthening and transformation will not change a lot on the original basis, but just make him adapt to this world. Adapting to the current cultivation system is also a kind of spiritual power of heaven and earth, which is changing people and at the same time changing people''s practice of gravity, all aspects of cultivation, and the transformation of places. I don''t know how long it took, the giant cocoon resembling a human shape suddenly cracked a small opening.Variety Literature www.kanzongyi.cc Nagato woke up from it. At this moment, there was a little more expression and some alienation in his eyes. In this nearly half a month, he watched his body change and change, but he did not control it, or could not control it. This feeling is very strange, it is like a third party, completely unable to control its body. But it is a good thing that he can feel the change in his body, and he is also gradually waiting for the body to change well, and she can feel many things in the body, and gradually become more like people in this world. And in the meantime, what Tai Sui saw, heard, and all his memories flocked to Nagato, which means that although Nagato may not remember what happened before, at this moment, He has a lot of memories. These memories are indeed too fragmented, because Tai Sui is 3000 years old, and it will only grow again when it is 3000 years old. This is an extremely rare and extremely rare thing, so that he would let the prime minister of the entire Yanhuang Empire take it so seriously and send his most proud son to this place for protection. This may have grown out of such a flower that no one expected, and it was eaten by Nagato, and even Zhu Wushuang, a very admirable and legendary person, was defeated by him. If this is known to many ordinary people, they will definitely lose their teeth, but this is indeed a fact and there is no way to change the fact. And now Nagato is completely different from before, because he knows that he is retrieving his own memory, but now he understands the qi of Tai Sui and what Tai Sui sees and hears, he feels towards the world Also understand more deeply. There is no doubt that Nagato at this moment is more like a person in this world, because his body information and cultivation methods have been completely integrated, and all aspects of this world have been integrated. So now Nagato means that there are no people in this world at all, so you can change your mouth or deny it. But Nagato could not be said to be able to change it. He didn''t know all these changes, just to adapt to the cultivation rules of this world. He is more thinking about his own why?The body will undergo these changes and become better and better! So after feeling that his body is strong, Nagato also went to take a shower, and the muscles all over her body are also very developed and slender, and Cui Yings breakable skin is enough to make many girls feel bad. Envy of it. But Nagato didn''t care so much, after putting on his own clothes. Nagato thought in his heart that it was time to leave Blackwood City, because although this place looked yellow on the surface, he actually thought about it these days, after being chased by them, if he was chased by them, he would kill people all day. It''s actually quite tiring. Just leave here! But before he left, he still had some things to solve, such as the city lord of Heimu City, he wanted Nagato to die or arrest him, so this guy couldn''t stay. So even though he wants to leave here, there are still some things that need to be solved. Otherwise, Nagato doesn''t like this feeling of caring in his heart. It is his pursuit to live his life happily... 2686 Chapter 138 Nagatos Revenge You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is indeed a very good-tempered person, but he does not mean that he has no temper. We must know that the city lord of the Blackwood City and the son of the prime minister did bring some obstacles to Nagato. Although he is not a bloodthirsty person, he has a head and a debt, and some things still need to be resolved. of. So now that Nagato felt the changes in his body, he also needed someone to practice his hands. Or more people come to practice hands, because he knows that he has changed now, but at the level and degree of the change, he hasnt gotten familiar with it yet, so its better to get familiar with his current body. What you want to do. So on the whole, Nagato knew very well that since he had another accident now, it meant that he was going to find the fault of Chu Chen and the fellow named Zhu Wushuang. But when he arrived outside the city lord''s mansion, Nagato had not yet entered, and was stopped by the guards of the city lord''s mansion. Because of what Nagato did during these times, he has passed through various channels, let many people know, and painted his portrait. So despite Nagato, he just wanted to get back the big design of the venue. The moment he stepped in front of the main gate of the city, he was already recognized. So I think we also want to step into the City Lord''s Mansion, it must be very difficult. At least in the eyes of many people, maybe this guy will appear here, it is a kind of neurotic behavior, after all, he is he, is wanted by the city lord, why dare to appear? Nagato didn''t care about the eyes of these people. She pointed at a man who read his guards in front of him and said, "I''m here to look for your city lord. If you have to block me, I don''t mind letting you know something. It''s cruel!" In his own terms, Nagato is not a very kind person, nor is he a wicked person. He just likes to act according to his own ideas, so if the guards in this city lord mansion are so tragic, then Nagato is unwilling to talk to them a lot of truth, and just do it directly It seems to be more gentleman. At this moment, all the Janissaries were angry. They knew very well that this guy had hurt many of their brothers, but in the face of this powerful person, they did not dare to act rashly. Because the city lord had already confessed such things to them, when it was time to inform him, he couldn''t easily anger the guy in front of him. But now that this guy is appearing, it really shocked many people. At the same time, he felt that he wanted to die! But since this guy has already appeared, while they can only treat him as old, they can''t do it temporarily, because Chen Zhu has already explained that it is time to inform him this time. So when Nagato told the guards about their coming, the guards immediately ran into the mansion and told the lord.Love me ebook www.25txtxs.com Because at this time, the command of the city lord is equivalent to everything in the city, because the city lord has been in charge of this city for nearly ten years. So if you think about it this way, it is indeed possible to completely solve this matter, or to completely arrest this person, the city lord''s order is the task they need to perform. Because this guy in front of them really hurt too many of their brothers, so that in the past few days and this period of time, there have been a lot of news that a murderer killed their guards in Blackwood City. More than half of it, so much so that now many people are scared, afraid to go out at night. There are even some folk rumors that Zhu Zhishan, the son of the prime minister, once sent someone to come, but finally left in disgrace. Although this news was never clear to others, many guards on duty, but in their hearts All understand very well. Most of these rumors are true, and only a small part are exaggerated. However, this guy among the crew members dares to eat nipples now, which means that he completely provokes their city lord mansion this time. To put it more directly, when he did this, he didn''t have the city lord in his eyes at all, which caused a lot of guards. At this time, after wrapping Nagato, they were already angry. They wanted to think urgently. Kill Nagato and take credit for it. But this part comes from my own vanity, but the other part also wants to kill this guy completely, because what this guy does do makes many people angry. You know, this scared all the sons of the prime minister back, and now he dares to appear again. So, it must be the one who came! This is something that even the City Lord has been worried about, but he always thought that this guy should have left Blackwood City and went to other places, why he suddenly came back now! of course.He has no time to think about it so much, because he knows if this guy doesn''t wait for him to come out. He would definitely make his friends pay attention to his character. After doing so many things before, the city lord already felt that this guy was a bloodthirsty person. Soon, the city lord walked out with someone. He looked a little nervous at the young man in front of him. Even though this guy was red-haired and very young, he still didn''t dare to look down or have any contempt. . "Brother, why don''t I go in for a few drinks? I just made a pot of good tea!" The city lord smiled and said, at this time, he knew that even one action or a move might cause people to be unhappy, so he might as well put down his posture to please the other party, maybe there would be some turning points. But Nagato shook his head and said, "I didn''t come here to ask you to drink tea. I just came to tell you that since you have done some things, you choose to bear the consequences, so you hurry up Call out all the people, I dont want to look for them one by one later!" Nagato''s words were very simple and direct, which also made the city lord feel that this guy is indeed already, very clear that he wants to come for revenge. But the city lord has been here for so many years, and it must be impossible for him to give up so easily. After all, he has seen strong winds and waves for so many years, so his face immediately became a little ugly. "This little brother, I also know that you are an expert, so why don''t I compensate you for some precious items? How about this matter?" He Changmen still shook his head, and said calmly, "I''ll give you five minutes. If you still don''t call the person out, then I will start!" .. 2687 Chapter 139 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Perhaps no one thought that the red-haired young man in front of him would be so strong that he would not even be given a chance. This also caused many guards and even the onlookers to have no idea. At this moment, he came, and he was fearless, and both in terms of his temperament and all aspects of his speech, it gave people a very strange feeling. But at this moment, when Nagato came, he was ready and wanted to practice his hand. So even though it was said that the guards kept pouring out, and at the same time, under the order of the city lord, all around Nagato, he didn''t have the slightest fear. These imperial guards were fully fought without a thousand people, and there were seven or eight hundred, but to her, these people were not real enemies, but only practiced. "Young man, otherwise, let''s just leave it alone. After all, you and I are both people with identities, so it''s not good to keep making trouble like this." The city lord said lightly. At this moment, although the city lord was a little worried or afraid. But he understood better, if he did nothing, then he, the city lord, would soon become a city lord, so the person in front of him came so boldly and wanted to provoke him. This was something he couldn''t understand and couldn''t accept. So if she wants to save his face and save all of this, he must make some sacrifices and decisions that should be made, then these decisions, then he will lose the dignity that the city lord should have. Perhaps in real terms, many people may not understand why people are afraid of not being taken seriously. He will really recruit his guards. In fact, he cant do anything. If he doesnt stand up in this battle, its like a tortoise with a shrunken head really living in a shell, which means that in the future No matter what he does in this Blackwood City. Maybe everyone laughed at him behind his back, or slandered his words... Although these are not important, they are very important things in the dignity that he has been the Lord for so long. "Not bad, it''s quite fast." Nagato said with a smile. "In that case, let''s practice with you!" Nagato slipped into the crowd in this moment. At this moment, he was like a tiger descending the mountain, directly rushing into the crowd.Even people can''t stop it And these guards, they are not stupid. When they looked at this guy, they really felt itchy. More people wanted revenge, or wanted to claim credit, because as long as this guy was killed, it would definitely be possible. The future will definitely be much higher than the current status. Although they are just some imperial guards, in the eyes of ordinary people, they do tell them something, but in the final analysis, they just stop here and want to climb higher, it must not be so easy. But now the opportunity has come, thinking that this guy is indeed young and energetic, which is why they are afraid of this guy, in fact, the main reason is because it is not, real, because every strong person will Going through a lot of ups and downs. But now this red-haired young man is not like the strong ones they imagined, so they are not afraid of them, but more people want to go forward to catch or kill Nagato. Only in this way can the city lord be attracted. Attention, and only in this way can they be bigger and higher. The city lord yelled at this moment and said, "Whoever catches him, I will make him the captain and reward him with another 10,000 gold coins!" Let''s read www.laikanshuba.com The enraged guards suddenly roared, and everyone has joined the battle desperately. Because they understand that only in this way can they make contributions, and only in this way can they stand out. Because many times people are thinking about why they want to climb up, why they keep training, mainly because they are unwilling to be ordinary. Then they are better than ordinary people when they become the Guards, so if they want to climb higher, they must pay more. This has caused many people to be ineffective in their entire lives, but now when they have the opportunity, they are like wolves beaten up with blood, very powerful and terrifying. As a result, Nagato slaughtered and slaughtered very quickly among these people, these people still didn''t know how to be afraid. Because people are like this, as long as they have status and wealth... they are willing to spend everything they have to work hard, even what they have. At this moment, Nagato also felt a little happy, if so, let''s fight! Nagato also turned into a killing like a meat grinder at this moment, and entered the middle of the day, although many people around at this moment are already scared to go away, not dare to say that it is the slightest stay. No one said that he dared to stay not far away to watch this kind of battle. Because they know that this battle means that most people will die, or he will die alone, but now the red-haired youth has done everything beyond their understanding. So even though many people want to watch better now, most of them hide away or watch from the corner of their own homes. No one dares to come forward. Because this guy is so fierce that it makes their scalp numb, so fierce that they can''t even imagine that there is such a person in the world. So now this situation is already a very severe and cruel reality. Of course, more people are grabbing the energy in their hearts, wanting to see this very grand battle. Many of them may be just ordinary people in their entire lives. They can''t accomplish the things that many people have done, nor can they do the things that many people have done. This has also caused the Blackwood City to look like it is very big. But in fact this is just a small place, and it also causes people to be afraid and panic, just because they are too ordinary and ordinary, as ordinary as the ants on the ground. But Nagato allowed them to see more of the world, or to put it more simply, let them increase their knowledge. It turns out that there are such powerful people in this world that can even be worth a thousand. This is something that is completely beyond their knowledge and beyond everyone''s knowledge. Even those martial arts powerhouses they know may be at most one enemy to ten, or even one to one hundred. They are not in this place. common. But this young man, this red-haired young man, he did it too, he paid one thousand, and it was effortless. The whole person is like a god of war in the sky, slaughtering the humans on the ground, but those humans have no resistance, just like the battle on the chopping board, and they are completely slaughtered... 2688 Chapter 140 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the city lord was very angry. He was angry that this young man looked down on him so much. At any rate, he was a city lord with tens of thousands of people. But facing this guy, how dare you look down on him so much? Or perhaps it is a personal insult to him, let alone now, he still wants to kill his guard in front of him? This is a kind of thing that makes people totally unable to understand, or makes the city lord unable to bear! However, Wang Yao didn''t think so much. The main reason why he came here was to vent his inner unhappiness, and at the same time practice his hands and feet to make himself look more like a person in this world. Because his memory was completely gone before this, so many things started from scratch, so that the current Wang Yao is completely a brand new Wang Yao. Although he does not have the previous tricks from all sides, but he is indirectly creating his own martial arts, which is completely unimaginable for many people. To put it simply, Wang Yao has now stepped into a brand-new situation, although there may be a certain gap between his strength and the martial arts powerhouse in this world. But with his current growth rate and his own martial arts, as long as he is given time, then there will not be many people in this world that can resist him. Not to mention ordinary people like these Imperial Guards. Although they are ordinary people, they are actually martial artists, but their realm is so low that they are not the enemy of one under Wang Yao''s hands. It was the city lord who ordered a steady stream of imperial guards to attack him, but this effect was not so conspicuous. On the contrary, it seemed to be a bit of a gift. What''s more, Wang Yao didn''t keep his hands at all. As long as he was blocking him, he would basically be blown to the ground, either dead or seriously injured. Basically, no one could stop him. Within a short period of time, more than half of the guards of the City Lords Mansion came out, but this majority was almost 2/3 faster, and it had been wiped out, and the remaining 1/3 were a little afraid to move forward. . After watching this scene, the city lord had no idea that things would develop to this point. He originally thought that although the opponent might be a martial arts master, Zhu Wushuang said that the martial arts master is in the realm, but he did not expect that the opponent would have Such a powerful cultivation base. You must know that there are close to a thousand guards in these guards themselves. Although they were painted a bit by this guy a few days ago, there are still a lot of them left. If you count this, the guards this time At least there are close to 500 people. But these 500 people can''t stop this guy at all. This is a crushing massacre! The city lord couldn''t help it anymore. He shouted loudly, "Boy, since you are so merciless, let me learn your tricks!" In an instant, the city lord flew towards Nagato. This speed was so fast that even many people around did not see the city lord''s figure clearly. After all, he is also in the realm of a martial artist, anyhow he is a strong in the eyes of ordinary people! But at the moment when he was very Wang Yao, Wang Yao hit him with a backhand and directly sent him out. This punch was very powerful, and under the power of this punch, the city lord flew upside down like a kite, smashing many houses at the same time.Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com Even at this moment, everyone was stunned. Especially the Guards of the City Lords Mansion, they are also people who are following the group leader. They also know the reorganization. Although they are only in the realm of a martial artist, he is also considered to be a shady person in this great promise. The strong on one side, even no one can match it. But that''s the person they admired, but he couldn''t resist the red hair in front of him. With a punch of the young man, he overturned the city lord he and others admired. Is this guy still a person? At this moment, no one dared to step forward to learn his brilliant tricks. More directly, more of them were already afraid. The guy in front of him is simply a devil, not something they can resist. And Wang Yao looked at these people with courage and shook his head, and he already understood in his heart that these people were afraid and timid! Therefore, they will not continue to slaughter them at all, which means that they have truly lost their determination to fight, which means that Wang Yao feels that this trip may come to an end. "It seems that you guys are really scared! It makes me a little disappointed..." Wang Yao shook his head and said helplessly, "Forget it, since you are not in the mood to fight, then I will go!" In fact, Wang Yao still wanted to warm up again, but these guys had no sense of fighting at all, so if he continues to fight, he can kill or abolish these people, but this is completely unnecessary. Because when a person loses combat effectiveness, or loses the mood to fight, then although they may say they may, they still have some fighting, but they are not as good as the peak. This is why after Wang Yaoqian overcame the city lord, she actually understood that the city lord had been abolished, even if it was immortal, at least the cultivation base was abolished. After these hatreds were reported, Wang Yao planned to stay, after all, this place was just a small place., After fusing Tai Sui''s memory, Wang Yao''s heart no longer belongs to this small place, although he does not remember who he was before. But since he knows his name is an ordinary person, it means that he needs to go, walk more roads, walk more mountains and rivers quickly, but become stronger. Otherwise, if you want to find your previous memories, or anything you have done, you need to improve your cultivation level to do it. You must know that in the Yanhuang Empire, it was originally the power of Crouching Dragon and Hidden Tiger. As one of the three major nations, he has also injected a lot of talents and unimaginable powers in all aspects. So staying in this small place in Blackwood City may be a disadvantage for Xiao Naruto himself. He wants to find out, not only wants to find more powerful people to learn from, and wants to become stronger. The need to leave this small place is something that must be done! Then after Wang Yao turned and left, the remaining guards all found the city lord. Although he had only one breath of life, all the meridians in his body had been destroyed. Even if she wanted to survive the second half of her life, she would be a useless person, but she asked for it, didn''t she?.. 2689 Chapter 141 Phoenix City You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After leaving Blackwood City, Nagato moved towards the center of the Yanhuang Empire. He didn''t know how long this journey would take, but with the memory Tai Sui had instilled in him, he realized that this journey was not short, so after she left Blackwood City, she ran all the way to the center. Of course, he didn''t know how long it would take to get there, but it was going westward this way. If you don''t get to the center of the empire, you won''t see those proud of heaven, if you don''t see those proud of heaven, you don''t know how prosperous the Yanhuang Empire is. Of course, all of this is not very important to Nagato, but he knows all of this, all he needs to find is his memory, and the rest is just a foil. Of course, in the final analysis, the principles of cultivation and martial arts are very the same, and before that, if Nagato were to re-convert to the cultivation rules of this world, it was indeed very simple. However, if there is no Tai Sui gang, it may take more time. This also caused the reason why Nagato would now find ways to go to the center of the Yanhuang Empire, in fact, the main reason was that he wanted to grow more thoroughly and grow faster. If he hadnt used Tai Suis before, he certainly didnt know if they didnt even know many plans in this world, and needed a little bit of digging. Then now that he knows it, he must go to those who cant wait. The pride of heaven fights. So this road went west, half a month later, Nagato came to a place called Phoenix. The reason why Phoenix is ??named Phoenix is ??because the queen of the current emperor came from here, which is already located near the edge of the center of the empire. So, after Nagato came here, relying on Tai Sui''s memory, he already understood that this was already at the edge of the center of the Yanhuang Empire, even if there was still some distance to get to the center, it didn''t matter. After all, there are not many places in Phoenix that can afford this name, so now, Nagato already understands that since it''s here, let''s take a look! I chose a relatively quiet restaurant, and then gave some money to live in by the shop. In fact, although Nagato is not very clear about many things when he came here, his learning ability is much faster than ordinary people, so that he is not worried about what will happen to him here. On this day, after having used lunch as usual, Nagato wandered the street, but at this time there were very few people on the street. This makes Nagato not only curious, what''s the situation?Why are there no people? Walking on the road, I saw a beggar lying there sleeping. He woke up with a kick and dropped a few copper plates in his bowl. "I ask you, why is there no one on the street today? What is the situation?" Nagato asked. The beggar was a little annoyed at first, but after seeing the money, he suddenly opened his eyes and smiled, "Big brother, are you new to Phoenix?" Nagato nodded, acquiescing that he had indeed just arrived in Phoenix. After all, he has some memories of this place, but this is too old, not his. Even if it is his now, he has many things and does not understand each other very well.Laoyou Chinese Website www.laoyouzw.com Or to put it more simply, he has some memories, but he has not experienced it personally, so he is still very strange. "That''s a coincidence. Today is our Phoenix Chen member recruiting son-in-law! Many people are on the square, waiting to throw the hydrangea!" The beggar said with some chagrin. "If I succeeded in getting fame after taking the exam, I should be able to join in the fun now!" "This person... if there is nothing, he really doesn''t even have to think about his wife." When Nagato heard this, he understood that this guy dared to feel that he was a person who had passed the test of fame in the past. However, this is not what he cares about. This Chen Yuanwai recruiting a son-in-law is able to absorb more than half of them in Phoenix. It seems that Chen Yuanwai is not that simple. If Nagato is here, then it will be lively. Anyway, there is nothing to do. Going around and looking for his own memories may also help him. So after figuring it out, Nagato followed the people''s direction and gradually came to the square where many people were rejected. The square is very large, right on the east side of Phoenix. This time Chen Yuanwai recruited his son-in-law, and it also attracted a lot of people who didn''t know him, people from all walks of life. At least in the east of Phoenix, more than half of the people were attracted. Although this is an exaggeration, it is indeed true. It is indeed unimaginable or unbelievable for many people to recruit so many people. It''s just Nagato, now it seems that this is an adult, regardless of whether he really has any means, Guan she can attract so much traffic now, it is enough to show his energy. So Nagato stood in a corner, always forgetting that these dense populations under the sea had everything in these years. Some vendors, talented people, wealthy merchants, and those who practice martial arts were among them. Nagato has seen at least four or five masters among these people, and everyone''s cultivation is at least a martial master or above, even those close to the early stage of the great martial master. A master of this level may be a lord in other cities, but in this Phoenix City, it may also be a small well-known figure. A truly powerful figure is not just such a little cultivation. Therefore, it can be seen from this that the members'' chaotic encounter has indeed attracted a lot of people, at least many of these people are the face of Phoenix. While Nagato was thinking about these things, he saw a fat man with a rich face, wearing very luxurious and precious clothes, and walking out of the stairs. He held something similar to a microphone in his hand, and then said to the bottom, "Thank you, everyone, I can participate in the recruitment of my son-in-law today, thank you all for showing your face!" With that said, two women behind Member Chen said a name wearing a mask, and invited them out of the next room. When the members were there, they glanced at the people below, and there was a hint of joy in their eyes. Although he is a member of this place, he is also a more energetic person, but then again, his daughter still has to be married when he is older! Therefore, this time it took him time and a lot of energy to promote his son-in-law, so that he could be in this situation. So finding a good son-in-law and marrying his daughter is what he wants to accomplish now... 2690 Chapter 142 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I''m very happy that everyone can come to join me today! So if anyone can marry my daughter today, I hope you can treat her well. I am just such a daughter. I hope everyone can understand my feelings as a father..." Chen The staff outside said lightly, In fact, a family like him, in real terms, is more about wanting to be right. However, in this current world, there are indeed very few people who want to find the right one. What''s more, although it is said that rich people can do whatever they want, the martial arts powerhouse can do whatever they want. So this has also caused many rich people to look at the outside masters, although they may also train some. But most of these martial arts masters like freedom, and they are not long and uncontrolled, so this has caused many people in their homes to train martial arts masters, but their strength and intensity are not the same as those outside. What''s more, people like Chen Yuanwai who are relatively well-known in Phoenix, but not many people recognize him outside of Phoenix. Therefore, Chen Yuanwai urgently needs to find a strong enough person.Come be your own son-in-law. After all, although he is also a martial artist, his cultivation and his realm are not very high.So after his death, his property and her daughter must be handed over to the right person. Therefore, it is very important to choose a good son-in-law and find someone who is very suitable to be her son-in-law. It doesn''t matter if you are owed a little, after all, in this world, martial arts masters can do whatever they want. What''s more, many martial arts masters, in addition to living freely outside these, are also living in the hands of some real bigwigs. This is also caused. Basically, there are not many high schools like them. A master on the stage. This is indeed a very embarrassing thing, but it must be faced with such an embarrassing thing, because reform and change are indeed needed at all times. Even if the opponent is a little ugly, or if he looks a little ordinary, as long as the opponent is a master of martial arts, he is not unacceptable. After Chen Yuanwai said this, everyone in the audience also cheered and cheered, thanking Chen Yuanwai for being so caring and bold. I know that in this era, although it is indeed a common thing to throw hydrangea to recruit husbands-in-law, most of this kind of things happen in some families with a little money. It is indeed very rare that there are people with a face in Phoenix who do this kind of thing.This has also led to the fact that this matter of throwing hydrangea and looking for a husband-in-law is indeed something that attracts many people to participate. After all, being appointed as an official and being able to reach the pinnacle of life is something that many people are thinking about in their dreams.So now that there is this opportunity, who will go and give up easily? Therefore, among the people who participated in this draft, many people came with the idea of ??wanting to be promoted to the title, and set foot on the pinnacle of life in one fell swoop, so in the face of things like Chen Yuanwai, people also cheered and liked. And accept. But Nagato stood in the corner, watching all this silently. This kind of thing is at best just watching the excitement, and it must be impossible to get him involved.Biquge Novel www.lifankus.com Because after fusing the memory of Tai Sui, Nagato also understands a lot of the truth and things in this world, so this kind of thing to look for his proud husband in spite of his daughter''s happiness is indeed also, a kind of more disgusting Something, but.He was just an outsider and didn''t want to disturb the game, so he just watched it quietly, and at the same time, he was thinking about how their father and daughter would end up in a farce-like order. "Okay, since everyone has come and waited for so long, then the part of throwing the hydrangea has officially begun. I hope everyone can win the prize and marry my daughter!" Chen Yuanwai smiled, and at the same time Hold the hydrangea in your hand At this moment, everyone around was boiling. After all, Member Chen''s status in Phoenix is ??not low. Although not many people may recognize him except in Phoenix, but after all, Phoenix is ??also a big city, otherwise, why is it called Phoenix? And as long as he successfully enters the home of Chen Yuan, then he is destined to have no worries about food and clothing for a lifetime, and he will be able to live a good life that others envy. So most people in this one are short of money, waiting for Chen Yuanwai to throw the hydrangea in the ball. And member Chen looked around and prayed in his heart. There would be someone strong enough to grab the hydrangea. After reciting a few words of sorry for my daughter in his heart, he threw the hydrangea in his hand. The moment the hydrangea was thrown, the people in the audience were all excited. But at this moment, the position of the hydrangea was just right in front of Nagato. Even Nagato didnt want to pick it up, because if he didnt pick it up, the hydrangea would only hit him on the head. He was embarrassed. At this moment, people looked at Nagato in unison, because they raised their hands and picked up the sedan without any effort. It means that many people are still in a daze, because they dare to want to be satisfied, and go in and grab it. Who knows that the hydrangea directly falls into his hands. So at this moment, while all the people around were looking at Nagato, the quiet group around was completely staring at Nagato. Luo Changmen didn''t want to pay attention to the gazes of these people, and asked her to throw the hydrangea back, but after the moment when the ball was repaired, the members had already focused on him. "Congratulations to this little brother, for successfully grabbing the hydrangea, please come to the stage and tell it!" Chen Yuanwai smiled, and then directly remembered that Nagato said a few words on stage. Although Nagato looks very young and looks like an ordinary person, his red hair is indeed too eye-catching among these people. Even Chen Yuanwai himself didn''t know why he would throw it there, maybe it was indeed because this guy''s hair was too eye-catching that he would subconsciously throw it at him. And now that the other party directly threw the hydrangea in front of the other party, it is time for this little brother to come up on stage and say a few words. After all, my son-in-law will still go out to meet people in the future, and may inherit his family property later, so everything Look at things. Member Chens election of this son-in-law from the side actually reflects that it is equivalent to choosing one, and someone who is almost like a son enters his house, because everything he owns will be given to him in the future... 2691 Chapter 143 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was a little confused, and he didn''t expect that Zhao Yuanwai was so reluctant to throw the ball at him, which made him a bit dilemma. When so many people looked at him, it was a little embarrassing now. After all, it suddenly became the focus of everyone, which is indeed a bit embarrassing. Nagato is also a very bold mentality, so he won''t be a little confused by such sudden events. He directly threw the hydrangea back in his hand and said, "I don''t want to marry a daughter, thank you!" As soon as this remark came out, the people around were in an uproar. They also didn''t expect that this young guy would dare to reject the hydrangea outside of the members so directly, this was a blatant rejection. This also made many people completely unaware of it, or even dare not want to know, that Chen Yuan was able to enter his home in Phoenix, but it was a blessing for cultivation. What''s more, many people are already dreaming of becoming Chen Yuanwai''s son-in-law, and then living a happy life. This young guy in front of him, so simply rejecting the hydrangea outside Chen Yuan, or doing it in this way, is something that no one had thought of. As the members came to this guys home, they took the ball in their hands, and their complexion became a little ugly. He didn''t expect this guy to reject him so directly. You know, although he wanted to eagerly recruit a martial arts master as a son-in-law, but this guy, even so directly rejected him, his face was a bit unbearable. He is a man with a face in Phoenix, although he is said to be a real master in the mansion.But not bad, at least compared to many people, he is still a relatively good person, and because of the family property, he is now anxious to marry his daughter. Because if you dont continue to marry your daughter, you may be taken away by others in the future and you dont want to see things. "This little brother, why don''t you give me Chen''s face so much?" Chen Yuanwai said with a sullen expression, "The hydrangea thrown out is the water splashed out, how can it be easily recovered?" Nagato shook his head and said, "I''m just passing by, I don''t plan to go, I want to get married!" What Nagato said was indeed the truth. He was indeed passing by when he came to Phoenix, and wanted to find his own memory. Now that he encountered such a thing, he didnt want to explain it. The stomach is good. Now raising so many people to look at him, although he is a bit embarrassed, it will not affect his heart. Its like Nagatos hit is strong enough, but he wants to throw you an oil bottle, do you want it? Member Chen was even more embarrassed at this moment, feeling hot on his face. You know, so many people are watching, this matter is so stale, then his daughter will marry or not? It was the woman wearing the mask, but suddenly, pulling on the mask and saying, "You are so bold. Now that you are here, why do you pretend to be passing by? Am I not worthy of you? " At this time, Chen Yuanwai was even more shocked. He did not expect that his daughter''s hot temper could not be controlled, and now he would suddenly pull off his mask to scold this guy.Bayi Chinese Website www.8lzw.com But now that things have happened, even if he wants to say something, he can only wait and see for a while. After all, although he is now a big family, some things are still unbearable. Nagato still shook his head, and said very calmly, "This lady, it''s not a question of whether you are worthy of me. I didn''t participate in this matter at all. I just passed by here. If you really want to say that, then Just please!" Nagato is good-tempered, but not bad-tempered.It''s not very good to be dumped suddenly. The woman was already looking a little ugly at this time, and he didn''t expect that this guy would dare to respond to him in front of so many people, which seemed to surprise him. But now so many people are looking at them, if things dont get you right, they will lose face if they lose face. "Daddy, look at this man, is this still what a man said?" The woman said coquettishly. Although she is very beautiful, at this moment, she feels humiliated in addition to humiliation. You know, he is a man with a face in Phoenix, and he is insulted by this red-haired young man who emerged from nowhere. How should he be a man in this city in the future? What''s more, ladies like him have something higher than others in their own bones. Therefore, in this situation, he wants to punish this guy more than just want to put this matter first. deal with. But now this situation is already in a dilemma. He lost the hydrangea after all, and this guy doesn''t care about his status in Phoenix, which seems to make him completely unprepared. "Alright, okay, let me say a few words!" Chen Yuanwai said helplessly. "Brother, you also know that this hydrangea is a hydrangea that is not thrown out, like splashed water. I don''t know if you can admire my daughter, but there are some things I hope you can understand!" "No one in this Phoenix City has dared to humiliate me, Chen, so if you insist on not admitting this relationship, I don''t mind letting you know that Chen is an unprovokable existence!" Having developed to this point, Chen Yuanwai said that despite his status, Phoenix is ??relatively special and has a very wide network of contacts. But now so many people are watching, if this kind of thing hadn''t got a perfect solution, his reputation and his face would have been lost. Then how should he be a man in Phoenix? This is indeed a very, infinite loop. So that Chen Yuanwai would say so, also to preserve his own reputation, his own face and the reputation of his daughter. So back and forth, if Nagato really doesn''t give face, he doesn''t mind letting this guy know what the real means and cruelty are. After all, things like throwing hydrangea are indeed something to watch and arrange. Now this guy wants to completely erase this matter, which means that he not only looks down on the Chen Family, but also looks down on everyone present. So that when Chen Yuan said this, everyone in the audience glared at Nagato. Perhaps in their eyes, this guy really didnt know what was good or bad. After all, this is Chen Yuans daughter, she Not only does he grow well, but he also has an excellent family background. Why is this person so ignorant to promote and refuse this marriage?.. 2692 Chapter 144 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No one thought that this young red-haired youth would resolutely refuse Chen Yuanwai''s request to invite him to be his son-in-law. And no one might refuse this kind of thing. After all, although Chen Yuanwai could not be compared to several families in Phoenix, he was considered to be among the best last time. But this kind of thing happened in front of everyone, which made people have to believe that there really are such people in the world, this feeling, people who are not admired by money. "So... how do you want to solve this matter?" Nagato said faintly, in his eyes this matter was useless or weightless. The more Chen Yuanwai looked at Nagato''s indifferent appearance, the more angry he became. How about it!I''m not embarrassing you. You are here to compete with the first master in my house. If you can beat him, then I will let you go. If you lose, how about being willing to be my son-in-law? As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked, and Chen Yuanwai''s mansion was also a master.Although these masters said yes, they weren''t like those of a few great families, who were close to the status of masters. But in fact, there are a lot of masters in his mansion, not to mention the number one master mentioned by Chen Yuanwai, who is at least above the martial arts master, and there are not many such masters in Phoenix. What''s more, there are now some conflicts between this sort of election. This also led to people also wanting to deal with this matter. Now they suddenly say that a written test is going to be taken. This makes everyone on the scene want to try and have the urge to watch them immediately. So Nagato himself came to this ride because he wanted to get closer to more powerful people, and wanted to go further to find his own memory, so when he said that, Nagato was also sneering in his heart, this guy was a bit distracted. You know, he does not care that these people look at him like this. But when Chen Yuanwai said this, he also wanted him and each other to be on a good level, but if Nagato didn''t agree, it would be his fault. But Nagato also hopes that this kind of thing will happen. After he has walked this way, his thoughts of wanting to discuss and discuss have never stopped. There are already a complete cultivation system and various cultivation techniques in this world, so that more people in this world, as well as strong people of all levels, also have a lot of strong people. As a result, the main reason for all kinds of strong people to start sects is not because they have found their own cultivation methods and methods. This is what makes them truly strong. With Nagato in this world, if you want to find the memory you have lost, it really takes continuous training and growth to be able to have this possibility. At the same time, someone is going to challenge him, and he certainly doesn''t want to refuse this challenge. "Well then, please invite the strongest person in your house, don''t say I bully!" Nagato said lightly. In fact, at this time, he does have the qualifications to say such things. Although Nagato is in martial arts, it is only in the initial stage of this world, but his body is enough to compare with the martial arts master of this world, and even stronger. Facing their so-called masters, Nagato was actually not worried or worried. After all, after all, he now has enough proud capital, after all, there are not many martial arts masters in this world. And then, Member Chen gave no unexpected orders, a tall, robust and sturdy man, went straight to the stage to challenge.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc "Boy, you are so bold. You dare to pick up the hydrangea from our hometown. Nothing has happened before you dare to do anything. You are really courageous!" This brawny man came up in an imposing manner, without giving any face . Nagato shook his head and said, "You may have made a mistake. Although I am not saying that your young lady is not good-looking, I really don''t have the idea of ??getting married right now." "If you want to hold on to this matter, I don''t have the time to talk about it with you!" The brawny man heard what Xiaolong said, his heart was full of anger, the kid is so lazy, hehe, you are still the first person to talk to me like this, today I will not beat you , Your mother doesnt know me, Im useless, Nagato didn''t give him any face, and gently hooked his finger at him. The brawny man was also enraged, and immediately rushed towards Nagato, as if he was going to give him a slap. Nagato didn''t dodge at all, and faced his head with a punch. With a bang, the strong man flew out like a sack. The speed was so fast that even people didn''t even see what was going on, and saw the brawny man flying away. At this moment, all those around who watched the game were stunned. No one thought that this guy would fly the number one master in Chen Yuanwai''s mansion with just one punch. What kind of cultivation level and strength can this be done? Even Member Chen''s pupils shrank, which made him feel a hint of danger. You know, this Chen Biao is also one of the best in his mansion. Moreover, he was also the initial cultivation base of the Great Martial Master, so he was blown away with a punch. What kind of cultivation base can this be done? What''s more, Chen Yuanwai didn''t even have the confidence to defeat Chen Biao with one punch. Although he was also a figure of the time, he did not have this strength. He also has the confidence to end the battle within ten moves. However, within these ten moves, it is not absolutely included. After all, this kind of one move to solve the battle is indeed too straightforward. Besides, with the exception of Member Chen, all the so-called good show-watchers who were present were already a little dumbfounded. You must know that Member Chen is a man with a face and a face outside Phoenix. Although he is not the only, strongest or richest person in this place, he can at least be ranked in the top five in Phoenix. But it was such a powerful character in Phoenix. The number one master in his mansion was actually flew out by this guy with a punch. What kind of cultivation and strength can this be done? Many people even secretly thought in their hearts, this guy is so pretending, is it really the legendary martial arts master? How else should all this be explained? Many people can''t figure this out, let alone Chen Yuan. He never thought that things could turn around so quickly, which is simply unimaginable. What''s more, Chen Biao''s defeat so quickly was something he had never expected... 2693 Chapter 145 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Boy, what''s your background? Why are you here?" Chen Yuanwai was just a little panicked. After all, this guy didn''t play the cards according to the routine, and he raised his hand to let the first master in his house defeat it. This is completely impossible to describe with simple words. It must be a joke to say that in Phoenix, if you can find a master at random to defeat the first master in the foreign mansion of Chen Yuan. After all, as Chen Biao''s first master in the foreign mansion of Chen Yuan, his real strength lies there. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be recognized by Chen Yuanwai. Then, if he counted it down, the reason Chen Yuanwai was shocked was entirely because this guy was indeed there, and all aspects were beyond his expectations. "I am not important here, the important thing is why you want to keep me?" Nagato smiled, "I actually just passed by here, and didn''t mean to marry your daughter." In fact, Nagato was telling the truth. He just passed by here to see what they mean by recruiting relatives and sons-in-law, and he came to this world and he didn''t remember anything that happened before. This also led to the fact that Nagato said this completely in line with his current mood and thinking. And Chen Yuanwai''s expression was still not very good, after all, the number one master in his house was so defeated by this guy, and he was still so silly to deal with it, which made him feel somewhat embarrassed. Here is his place, not anyone can slap him in the face! "Since this little brother is so powerful, the old man has to compare him, I wonder if I can be late?" Chen Yuanwai said with an irony expression, as if he was planning to make a move with Nagato. Although it is said that Chen Biao is the number one master in his foreign mansion, although it is said that. However, it is more appropriate to say that he is the second master rather than the first master.Because apart from Chen Biao in the foreign mansion of Chen Yuan, he is the one more powerful than Chen Biao. So now that Chen Biao is defeated, it means that his people have been defeated by this young man. If this makes him go so easily, then how can he continue to live in Phoenix? Seeing that this guy is still reluctant, Nagato nodded and said, "Since you have this plan, let''s go through it!" For Nagato, the reason why he came here and stayed in Phoenix also meant that he wanted to learn the martial arts of people from any place without going.'' After all, everyone''s understanding of martial arts is different, so it is the same for him to practice more and study. Therefore, under this situation, Nagato also knows that only by constantly comparing and learning with others can he explore higher martial arts, so that although he is only a starting point, his dance is not lacking higher than this world. Most people. No one has such high points as him, and his body has reached the level of immortality. So in terms of martial arts, Nagato began to prepare to re-practice the cultivation system of this world, which means that he is different from most people, he is comprehending his own way. And Nagato is indeed far beyond ordinary people, so that he needs to enter a higher way, he must continue to explore and research, and continue to learn from others. All of this takes a long time and mind, and my training can finally achieve the height that Nagato expects.Haha Literature Network www.hahawx.net But now that he wants to keep Nagato outside Chen Yuan, the two are destined to have a battle. At this moment, everyone present was looking at Chen Yuanwai''s move to get ahead, or want to save his face. At the same time, everyone was gearing up and waiting for their discussion. You must know that Chen Yuanwai couldn''t help being known only because of his family background, and more importantly, because he himself was a figure in the late period of the Great Martial Master. You must know that this kind of person is one of the few in Phoenix. In this case, if it is said that Member Chen has not taken action yet, it means that he will be beaten in the face by this young man. So now, if he doesn''t want to save his face, he is destined to lose face! After Nagato finished speaking, he looked at the Chen member in front of him calmly. After all, the aura that this guy exudes is different from that of many people around him. Judging from his powerful aura, he is already far superior to many people next to him. Even with the exception of Nagato who was present, he completely felt that this member of Chen could indeed be treated as a hero. After all, the tyrannical aura in him was not comparable to ordinary people. "Accepted!" Member Chen couldn''t help but say, raising his hand to respond to Nagato''s attack, extremely fast. Nagato raised his hand with a punch, and the two collided with each other, and then entangled for a while before pulling away again. Although it was Chen Biao, the number one master of the outside family of Cheng Yuan, he had the initial cultivation skills of the Great Martial Master. However, there are still some things that are not enough for Chen, let alone this Chen, besides him, he is excellent in all aspects, he is also a family business that has been built by working hard bit by bit. So in the final analysis, he is the second person in Phoenix who has super ordinary people and even many, idle and strong people. Because Chen Yuanwai is not only strong in his own strength, but also a person who knows how to talk. Therefore, his current pros and cons are related to his personality. At the moment of the fight, he knew that Chen Yuanwais methods were much higher than that of Chen Biao, who had just been punched by her. At least in his eyes, a guy said that he came to Phoenix and met him for so long. The first master. Even the previous Zhu Wushuang can''t compare to him! Of course, Zhu Wushuang is a master of the younger generation. Chen Yuanwai is older and his daughter is more than 20 years old, so that he is now considered a figure of the older generation. Moreover, this older generation of characters is still in Phoenix, and they can all be regarded as the kind of people who can be ranked. Nagato attacked at this moment, after the two men trimmed it for a while, they fought again, and the moves were fierce and fierce. Now everyone is watching this battle between them intently, knowing that this kind of battle is not something they can see in normal times. Because the master''s tricks, or it is hurt, or it is usually difficult to see a trick between the real masters So this time Chen Yuanwai''s battle with the red-haired youth not only attracted people, but some people who would make money used this duel as a secret gambling to earn higher profits... 2694 Chapter 146 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, it was about recruiting Chen Yuanwai''s son-in-law, so all the people who came here stood in the distance to watch the duel. You know, battles of this scale don''t take place all the time, and martial arts masters usually can''t meet them several times. After all, people like Chen Yuanwai, who are already located in the entire Phoenix City, are among the top class. So at this moment, ordinary people or people in martial arts are already engrossed in watching this battle, because it is difficult for them to see a battle of this scale, and at the same time they want to learn something beneficial to themselves in this kind of battle. s things. Of course, the only way to learn more is to observe it with curiosity and awe. The battle between Chen Yuanwai and Nagato became increasingly fierce, and Chen Yuanwai became more and more frightened. Because he and Nagato were in the process of fighting against each other, although it seemed that they were in the upper hand, in fact it seemed to hit cotton with every punch and every move, and it felt like it couldn''t hurt Nagato at all. This feeling is as if every punch and every palm has been hit on the cotton, and it has no effect at all. In the eyes of others, he may seem to have the upper hand, but in fact, he knows very clearly that if he goes on like this, he will definitely not be able to defeat this guy. During the course of Nagato''s fight against Chen Yuanwai during this period, he was constantly there to observe Chen Yuanwai''s attack methods. Because everyones understanding of martial arts and his cultivation of martial arts are not the same, this has resulted in many masters in this world, who have evolved from their own unique skills and unique forms. Moves. Many of them have different understandings and methods to comprehend the truth, which indirectly leads to the things that people can do well among these people, and they can only comprehend these martial arts in their own way and logic. All aspects. This has also led to the difference between everyones understanding of martial arts and each dancers understanding of martial arts. So before that, Nagato was able to learn from others while fighting against different people each time. Attack methods and methods. Of course, Nagato didn''t really want to learn or imitate others. He just wanted to observe the other party''s understanding of martial arts and all the experience he attacked. These are things that cannot be accumulated with money or wealth. In front of each enemy, they may try their best to show their strength and bravery. This kind of strength and bravery may be expressed in different ways in the eyes of many people, but the only thing they want and do The thing is the same. That is to defeat the opponent, defeat the opponent, and let the opponent be convinced under their awesome light. But Nagato is completely different from these people. If others want to defeat the other party as soon as possible or completely defeat the other party, then many of them are used to spend their entire energy to exert extraordinary effects. , To be able to achieve this level. However, Nagato continued to study and observe other people''s martial arts experience. Looking at these attacking tactics and what people understand, you can feel the level of this persons life, so that her learning and his understanding in martial arts, In addition to this member of Chen, his understanding of martial arts is very unique, because his attacking moves are very strong and fierce. What this kind of person shows in martial arts is what he might, and would always defeat the enemy before.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com Before this time, Chen Yuanwais tricks had been repaired and revealed a lot of things. As a person who entered this world from other worlds, Nagato started from the beginning, and his starting point was higher than many people. In addition, although he said he had no memory and was completely blank, his understanding of martial arts and everyone''s moral understanding were very foresighted. This resulted in that, even though Nagato has no memory now, he is looking for talents and learning quickly in martial arts that are difficult for others to match. Now, I know that many things are impossible to do, just use a certain trick or a certain trick to judge someone. But combining these tricks and his attack methods can tell what kind of personality the other party revealed in his life and his various aspects of martial arts practice. This is a combination of many things that can be observed. Of course, if it werent for Chen Yuanwai insisting on fighting Nagato, Nagato might not have noticed it. This guy originally looked calmer on the surface, but he was actually more violent. People. In addition, Chen Yuanwais tricks were very powerful, and all the tricks revealed the killing intent. From here, I can see that this guy has killed more than one person. He even said that there are definitely not a few people who have died in his hands. After all, this guy The breath on his body is not comparable to the cats and puppies next to him. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Chen Yuanwai asked with a cold face. Although he was on the side with Nagato, he still wanted to know where this guy came from. You know, he has been in Phoenix for so many years, even though he is completely inferior to those few big families, he is still in the top five. Therefore, he can be regarded as a relatively powerful figure among these people. It''s just what he saw and heard, never thought that Nagato could be so young that he could be invincible under his hands. And this guy completely seemed to be a bunch of cotton, which made him feel a little bit helpless. This made Chen Yuanwai gradually anxious. He knew that if he couldn''t easily defeat this guy, the longer the time was, the worse it would be for him. You know, he is the first two characters in this place, if anyone knows him.If I can''t beat a young baby for so long, it will affect his reputation and face. 1 Not to mention that this guy refuses to be his son-in-law in front of so many people! This kind of completely disrespectful behavior is also the first time Member Chen has met since he has been in Phoenix for so long. This guy, in terms of his attacking moves, had already surprised Chen Yuanwai enough. Therefore, he also desperately wants to let this fight end as soon as possible, so dragging it off is not a good thing for him or for them to start a family. It''s just that the more anxious Chen member is, the more flaws he reveals on his body. This feeling is as if food is burning his mouth, he is extremely flustered, but he wants to swallow it quickly. .. 2695 Chapter 147 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although Chen Yuanwai became more and more frightened when he fought, and he felt more and more wrong. But she felt as if she had fallen into a strange circle, because its attack methods and moves were gradually understood by Nagato. As for his current every move and every posture, in Nagato''s eyes, it seems to be slow motion, completely gone, the ferocity and bravery in the eyes of others. "Well, it''s almost enough, it''s over!" Nagato shook his head slightly, and raised his hand with a punch. This punch was very quick, even Chen Yuanwai didn''t even react, and he directly felt a strong impact on his stomach, spreading on him. Bang~ After Chen Yuan was hit by Nagato, he drilled a big hole directly in the ground. This trick is so terrifying! At this moment, even the people around him were dumbfounded. Time seemed to stand still, and people looked at the ground, outside the defeated Chen Yuan. No one thought that this kind of result would come so quickly, and the people who were defeated had always been Chen members whom they all respected. You know, from the moment Chen Yuanwai and Nagato started, people were praying for Nagato in their hearts., The guys in the bath are all under Chen Yuan''s hands, and have survived several rounds of attacks. Chen Yuanwai really belongs to the top group of people in the entire Phoenix City. Although he is an older generation, his methods and strength have also given him the foundation of his current family. Why people have always admired Chen Yuan, because this guy not only has a very high cultivation level, but also has a talent that is beyond ordinary people in martial arts. Its also because this guy is not only fierce to the enemy, but also a well-known master, so at this time, the main reason why people come here and want to be his son-in-law is also because they all want to find a strong one. The father-in-law came to back up. This also caused the reasons why people behaved differently in these things. However, most of the people felt that Nagato was really defeated this time. You must know that this young guy, in the eyes of many people, is completely impossible to match Chen Yuanwai. But now, the result is totally unpredictable. I didn''t even expect it at all, because people more thought that Chen Yuanwai would win, because after all, Chen Yuanwai had been famous for a long time, and he was one of the most powerful people in Phoenix. But at this moment, people feel as if they have misunderstood, watching the final result of this battle incredible. Even the daughter standing outside Member Chen in the attic was complete, her eyes widened, looking at the incredible scene in front of her. You know, as a woman, she has always understood her father''s methods. It was hard work all the way to get the current family background. If it weren''t for his father, he wouldn''t be one of the favorites in Phoenix.Feilu Novels www.flxs8.com Plus he himself is also a martial arts scholar. Although the cultivation base is only in the early stage of the martial arts, the entire Phoenix City, among the younger generation, can be regarded as a existence that can be known to people. She knows her father well, but because of her recklessness and dreams when she was young, she has always been talked about and feared. The main reason why He and their family put up such a big battle to recruit son-in-law today is mainly because of pressure from the outside world. However, although this pressure comes from the outside world, ordinary people or more people do not know what the Chen family is facing now. pressure. It was his father, whom he had always been proud of, to be defeated by this young red-haired young man. This was something he had never thought of before, let alone, now that the facts really happened before his eyes. At first, I thought that this guy could only defeat Chen Biao with special tricks and methods. But after dealing with him for so long, Chen Yuanwai ended up being easily defeated by him. This is totally unbelievable for him, even completely unimaginable. Because he just felt the punch that Nagato had just made, the speed was indeed too fast, and he almost didn''t react to the time at all, and he felt that he had received the punch firmly in his stomach. This feeling was as if he had been beaten in half, completely unable to wake up from the dumbfoundedness. Although this punch was not enough to kill Chen Yuanwai, it had already caused Chen Yuanwai to be seriously injured. Because this punch hit his stomach directly, even very close to his dantian, the powerful force almost made him feel uncomfortable all over, and even felt that his bones were a little cracked in half. It must be understood that Member Chen is a relatively powerful person in the entire Phoenix, and he has not fainted or died even after suffering such an injury. Because he went so far, the number of injuries and the number of injuries he suffered may not be one or two, so even though he was severely injured by Nagato''s punch this time, he still did not die, but got up slowly. . The aura on his body was also a bit unstable, but Chen Yuanwai still looked at the Nagato in front of him in shock, and said incredulously, "Who are you? Have you reached the legendary level?" In fact, Chen Yuanwai had always known that the martial art realm he pursued was not just his current level. But at his age, it is extremely difficult to go further, even if it is possible to disperse the wealth, he can''t make a half step. In recent years, despite the fact that the Chen family has been taken care of very well by the general Chen Yuan, and people have always thought that starting a family is the same as usual, there is no difference, but he understands. Now with his current masters cultivation in the later stage, although he can still maintain the current family business, after a while, maybe this family business will be handed over, because her daughter has already been favored by others. Up. And this person who valued his daughter was a person in the Yanhuang Empire who he disliked or hated very much, but he couldn''t change this situation. The other party is an extremely powerful disciple, and now if he wants to change the situation of his daughter or family, he must marry his daughter before the other party will propose marriage in half a month. Only in this way can it be possible to keep the Chen family''s family business, and if the other party is the son-in-law he is looking at, he might be able to take his daughter and fly away. It doesn''t matter if the family is finally buried here. It''s just that the strength of the red-haired young man who emerged from nowhere is far beyond Chen''s imagination. At this moment, besides being seriously injured, his scalp is tingling... 2696 Chapter 148 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I said, I''m just a passerby. I just came to watch the excitement about your daughter!" Nagato said lightly. Nagato didn''t lie, and what she said was indeed the truth. It was just a cutscene when she came to Phoenix. Now she encountered such a thing, and it was indeed not what she thought. And this is just to train Nagato, which can increase his knowledge of martial arts, and at the same time fight against people, it is also better for him to learn. People''s fighting styles and the martial arts knowledge and experience he learned are also very important. At this level, there are really not many people who can really go to Nagato and learn. This Chen member is actually one of them. After all, this guy is also the strongest guy Nagato has ever met when he came to this world. The rest are purely in martial arts knowledge and strength, completely inferior to Chen Yuan. The feeling that Chen Yuanwai gave was that there was a fierceness in his fierceness, and this fierceness was indeed a lot, something that did not exist in ordinary martial arts. So he was observing Chen Yuan''s tricks for a while, and he said that the roughness and ruthlessness above all had some effect on him. After all, there are tens of thousands of people in this world who learn martial arts, but there are only a few who can become a strong one. After all, what most people study and think about is how to imitate other peoples moves and what they need and create ideas. It is precisely because of this that Nagato can feel the difference between Chen Yuanwai and others. At the same time, at this point, Nagato also knows that some things about Chen Yuanwai are worth learning or learning from him, but there is no need to go. imitate. Now, after listening to Nagato''s words, her face became weird. Originally, she thought that Nagato should be something, her own, or a really powerful person sent to make trouble. But thinking about it this way, this guy seems to be a bit too weird from his answer and method. This also prevents it from burning, and the wall is lost in thought. After all, for him, his aristocratic family and family in the entire Phoenix City are indeed something that people can look up to, but people who reach his level are very clear that they truly reach a certain power. A home like him can be built just by waving. What''s more, when people still don''t understand the energy of the real strong like this one, Chen Yuanwai actually has some ideas in his mind, but this idea is not enough to support its realization. "If you lose, you lose. You defeated me like this. I think you should come from those big sects, right?" Chen Yuanwai asked lightly. Indeed, in the eyes of Chen Yuanwai, Nagato was able to possess such a powerful martial arts training at such a young age, and easily defeated him. To this extent, it is certainly not someone who can come out of some family or ordinary places. What''s more, if you really want to talk about it, you can defeat him so easily, even many disciples in those big sects, it is not necessarily that they can defeat him so 100%. This couldn''t help but reminded Chen Yuanwai a lot of things that were completely impossible. It''s just that all these imaginings are coming out now, and what he thinks has not been confirmed. "I don''t know what you mean, but I think you should be clear about one thing. If I don''t want to marry your daughter, it won''t work even if the king of heaven comes here!" Nagato smiled and said. "If you have nothing to do, then I will go one step ahead!" Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com Speaking of Nagato, he left here with such a big fanfare among these people and their surprised sight. He came here mainly to see why these people were brought here by a simple recruiting activity. Now that the matter has ended perfectly, he should also leave. At this moment, all those who despised Nagato before, or some people who despised Nagato.All showed shock, or look of respect. No one is a real fool. They all know how much a martial artist needs respect. What''s more, a master who can easily defeat Chen Yuanwai and other strong players is something that people can look up to. Therefore, as long as people are not stupid, they will understand that this guy can''t provoke existence at all. So even if Nagato leaves so blatantly, no one dares to stop him at all. This is the power brought by the strong! And at this moment, the woman standing in the attic, who was Chen Yuanwai''s daughter, walked to his father''s side and helped him up. "What should I do now?" the girl asked, her eyes actually showed an inexplicable look, because maybe he didn''t expect that the result would be like this today. Chen Yuanwai shook his head, sighed and said, "Today''s things are completely beyond our expectations, and I never thought it would be because our son-in-law would attract such a strong person. " "Now the result is a bit unexpected for me. If I lose, I lose. There is nothing to say..." Although Chen Yuanwai was indeed defeated, he was not discouraged. Because in his eyes, although Nagato is young, he still defeated him. However, he is still very clear about his position, and it is precisely because he knows his position and his xinxing that he now has many contacts in Phoenix. If a weak person does not respect a strong person with a respectful mentality, then you must at least understand that you cannot insult him at will. This is a very important thing! If someone has hatred with you, you can verbally abuse, insult, or even taunt. But if you are a martial artist who has no enemies, or if you are not an opponent at all. Then even if people slap you in the face, you still have to bear it! After all, people have that strength, but after this sharp contrast has formed, it means that the face lost or everything lost before will become unimportant. The most important thing is to stop anxious, that martial arts expert, because when they practice martial arts, they have proved that they are different from ordinary people, so they act in harmony, and ordinary people have very obvious characteristics. The difference,. Chen Yuanwai knows this well, so this is the only reason why he lives till now. Member Chen glanced at his daughter and said helplessly, "Let''s go back first. Today we are embarrassing enough. Some things have to be discussed again!" Hearing what her father said, the girl nodded her head, and then helped him stumble towards her home. The pedestrians who passed by did not dare, only or laughed at them. After all, Chen Yuan''s strength and home were there, and it was not something that any cat or puppy could provoke... 2697 Chapter 149 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!the next day. In the Phoenix City of Novosibirsk, there was a lot of discussion about one thing, that is, yesterday, Chen Yuan was defeated by a red-haired young man. No one would have imagined that this kind of thing actually happened, and it happened so quickly and suddenly. Of course, the reason why people discuss this matter is also because Chen Yuanwai not only has a very important position in Phoenix, but also because he is famous and his personality is very good, and he is well-known throughout Phoenix. Admire. This has led to the fact that although Chen Yuans external cultivation and martial arts strength are not the first in Phoenix, it is still enough to rank among the top ten among those people. However, his reputation and his family, It seems to be enough to make many people look up. But it was such a pivotal figure who was defeated by a red-haired young man who had no reputation and even had no idea where he came from. For many people, this is completely as uncomfortable as eating flies! You know, many people in Phoenix know very well, or even know, about Chen Yuanwai''s recruitment of son-in-law. Because it is precisely because Chen Yuanwai is a grass-roots strong man, although he can establish a family business, he can even be admired by others. But his family is still a bit weak, which also led to their so-called son-in-law. In fact, more are just from these ordinary people, even some hidden people, it is more suitable to choose the characters suitable for them to be sons-in-law. It is important to know that powerful families, even disciples of some sects, will not participate in this so-called recruitment of sons-in-law and become son-in-law of others. Because in the eyes of these people, their dignity and their status, or their reputation, are very important. And not just because they want to covet Chen Yuan''s property, or want to covet his, powerful father-in-law. However, yesterdays sudden situation was indeed totally unexpected or unexpected. Because in itself, people know that Chen is powerful outside. At the same time, he knew the reason why he wanted to find a son-in-law, but it was on the cusp of this storm that a strong man who didn''t know where he came from suddenly appeared, and he directly defeated Chen Yuan. Even according to the people on the scene yesterday, the guy was extremely young, even in his 20s. Not only did he beat him with one punch, he was the number one master in the foreign mansion of Chen Yuan. Moreover, he defeated Chen Yuanwai, a powerful player who played a decisive role in the entire Phoenix City, in a state of almost winning. Of course, many people also said that he had a very difficult victory, but many people said that this guy did not suffer any injuries when he defeated Chen Yuanwai. It also means that this guy is not only young, but even strong enough to make people look up. What''s more, in the duel between him and Chen Yuanwai, there may be other means that he did not use, otherwise, it would not be as simple as victory. After all, Chen Yuanwai is so powerful and admirable, he is also practicing martial arts, and he is also a grassroots. As a person who can achieve this admirable position through his own efforts, it really took a long time and effort. Chen Yuanwai''s powerful methods are also something that many people admire and fear. Therefore, it is a very realistic thing that the person who confronts him is either injured by him or both sides are seriously injured.Fun recitation book www.qusoshu.com But the legendary red-haired young man didnt seem to be injured. This also made more powerful people have secretly remembered this matter, and even many people were trying to make friends with me and dont know where it came from. Coming young man. After all, being able to defeat Chen Yuanwai is enough to prove that he ranks among the top in Phoenix, which means that wherever it goes, people need to admire and fear him. Because a person who is strong enough, he must build his own majesty and prestige, and reach the point where people are afraid or admired. Of course, there are many private individuals, they are very low-key and unknown. But this does not mean that they have no temper. On the contrary, it is precisely because of these hidden people, because they have not gone out for time, and have contact with people in the real world, so that after they come into contact with these worldly people, they will become more Crazy and bloodthirsty. Because there are indeed very few people who can achieve a certain level of martial arts, but they are enough to stand proudly above ordinary people. This also creates more things for people who cultivate martial arts, thinking of ordinary people, and inferior existence. This is just a psychological hint, and no one will say such things. Therefore, a sudden powerhouse like Nagato is indeed putting too much pressure on people. Even more pressure comes from those more powerful experts and peerless masters in the family. Only they really understand that the person who can defeat Chen Yuanwai is not only possible that his cultivation level may surpass Chen Yuanwai, but even that he has completely reached the level of a legendary master. But after this thought sounded in the hearts of many people, some people did not dare to think further. You know that if you have reached the point of President Wu, they are completely the top group of people in the entire Yanhuang Empire. Because when the martial arts master is not coming out, the masters are all at the top of the world. After all, the master''s position has reached the point where he can start a sect. But if the red-haired young man is a master, why can only a young man reach that level? Does that mean that there is an exaggeration in these legends? These words and these rumors, among people''s enthusiasm and different people, can feel and feel different things. Ordinary people might just think that people like Nagato might be just geniuses or that kind of geniuses. But some people might think that this kind of person is a great sect or a great family, and the peerless genius cultivated by it will have this kind of talent. But more still holding a skeptical attitude, after all, the red-haired young man they told was too young. Being able to reach the point of Wu Zong at such a young age is indeed a bit too unimaginable, let alone believable. So in this Phoenix City, in just over a day, a two-sided division has formed. One is to believe that this guy, defeating Chen Yuan outside is his talent, which is completely a kind of peerless genius. The other is that this story is too exaggerated and rumored. Some people even think that this is the power created by Chen Yuanwai in order to bring this son-in-law into his family... 2698 Chapter 150 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chen Yuanwai''s recruitment incident had already caused the entire Phoenix City to discuss this matter. What''s more, defeating this person who can be ranked in Phoenix is ??indeed a very big impact on people. Although it is the rumor that many people are spreading outside, it is divided into two factions. But the severity and extent of the incident is enough to explain that the powerful strength that Nagato showed in this incident is enough to shock people. But Nagato continued to live in Phoenix like a okay person. Although he could hear some rumors before that, he didnt care. In Phoenix, Li Jie had just arrived here, so he didn''t care about these things. So when eating at noon, Nagato chose a restaurant at random. For a relatively ordinary restaurant, he ordered a few dishes and sat down by the window to eat. In fact, for him, his own indifferent character is not like many people in this world, the feeling that he likes those reputations and the legends extolled to them. After all, if a person, but his character is not the kind of person who likes to sway the market. On the contrary, when he was eating, everyone around him looked at him differently. What everyone talks about the most is undoubtedly why her hair is so red. And with his distinctive personality, he couldn''t find a second one in the entire Phoenix. So now the red-haired young man in the legendary rumors in Phoenix is ??no surprise, it should be this guy. This also led to Nagato even though she didn''t provoke anyone, but many people pointed to her. Because this guy''s red hair is really so eye-catching that it''s like he doesn''t want to go to the market, because his red hair is indeed too easy for people to recognize. So when eating here, Nagato also ate his own meal alone, regardless of the directions of these people. And at this moment, when three young boys were eating, they also found Nagato was eating, eating by the window in the corner, as if they were ignoring anyone, very arrogant. This also made the three people feel a little uncomfortable. After all, they are people from Phoenix. This guy who didn''t know where he came from was able to defeat Chen Yuan outside, let alone whether this matter was true or not. At least, the legends and rumors derived from this guy have made them very uncomfortable. We must know that Member Chen is outside their Phoenix City powerhouse, or a famous powerhouse of the older generation. Now such rumors are spreading everywhere, which makes them very uncomfortable. However, Chen Yuanwai was actually defeated by this red-haired young man who emerged from nowhere. This is indeed a bit reluctant for them to accept. Now that the red-haired young man was sitting so swaggeringly, eating in front of them was indeed something they couldn''t forgive. "Hey! Boy, what are you looking at? It''s you!" The man among the three who was dressed in a talented suit and looked a little bit handsome, suddenly rushed to Nagato and said, "Fortunately, you have the face to eat here, get out of Phoenix!" Second Chinese website www. dearzwxs.com Nagato glanced at him lightly, without saying anything, lowered his head and continued to eat the food in the bowl In his eyes, these useless people are exactly like that kind of ants, and there is no need to bother them. It is important to know that in this martial arts world, the only people who can be valued and cared about are those who are truly strong, and the common people, or the small roles that people often see, belong to the first floor. What''s more, like the current Nagato, this kind of cultivation is completely above all sentient beings, although this may be a bit exaggerated. But this is indeed true, so that although he is not doing anything now, he has a temperament like many martial artists. But Nagato''s true will is to live more like himself, rather than simply blending into the world or being changed by the rules of this world. But why the three people made Nagato dismissive and ignored them at all, they immediately got angry, and they went up and prepared to beat him up. Let this guy know that we can''t be casual in Phoenix, anyone can insult! Although they may know that this guy may have something to do with Chen Yuanwai, but since this guy can come to eat in such a place. Then it also proves that maybe what they think is not like that, so truly powerful people will not come to eat in such a place! At least in their minds and visions, those high-level people would not do this, not to mention that most of the people who come to eat in this place are poor people, ordinary people. Generally, people with a high level of cultivation and martial arts would not come to eat in such a place, because this does not fit their status. And now that this guy actually appears here, it means that it is very likely that there are many falsehoods in the legend. The three of them saw Nagato swaggering to continue eating here, completely feeling that they had suffered humiliation. The moment the three of them rushed towards Nagato, Nagato stopped what they were doing and knocked them to the ground by raising their hands. The action was completed in one go, and there was no time to react to all the moments around, and the three of them fell to the ground like dead pigs. After Nagato finished the three of them, he took his chopsticks and continued to use the food he hadn''t finished. After all, wasting in his eyes is a very shameful thing. What''s more, it was that those guys made him feel like eating, and that was even more uncomfortable for him, so he didn''t kill the three of them now, but was seriously injured, which was kind of kind. After all, Nagato wasn''t the one to kill indiscriminately, but these flies were a bit annoying. So he wanted to make the other person feel real happiness, but he injured them badly without killing them. At this moment, everyone around him also gathered their eyes on Nagato, because this guy is not only because his hair resembles the one in the legend, but also because he is raising his hand and throwing a three-pointer. To this extent, it is not something that ordinary people can do. Now many people can be sure that this red hair is the young man who has been making a lot of noise these days, who can defeat Chen Yuanwai. Facing the surprised eyes of these people, Nagato did not feel any discomfort, because in his eyes these, weak people are completely worthy of him to raise any attitude towards them. I am the wonderful life he wants to live now. .. 2699 Chapter 151 Dinner Party at the City Lords Mansion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And just after Nagato finished eating at home, the account was settled, when he was about to go out. Coming to the front, a group of people sat in a group, there were men and women, very happy, and the chat and atmosphere were also very good. Nagato didn''t care about it, and was blocked by them when he reached the door. "This little brother, is it the one who defeated Chen Yuanwai yesterday?" The leading young man was holding a fan, very polite and calm, as if anyone could become friends with him. Nagato felt a different kind of breath from him, and this guy was indeed a strong man. He may not be comparable to Member Chen, but at least he is one of the best people he has ever met. "Do I know you?" Nagato said lightly, "If I don''t know, then sorry, I am going to leave here!" Although Nagato said that he didn''t like to be courteous with these people for some pornographic affairs, these people would appear here, then it is very likely that they came specifically for him. So although Nagato didn''t want to get involved and entangled with them, no one could stop him if he wanted to leave here. At least, these young people are not worth mentioning in his eyes. He may knock all these people out casually and it is completely effortless. "Big brother, you may be mistaken, we are not trying to tell you something, or to block things like you, you don''t have to be so nervous!" said the leader. "The main reason we are here is to invite you to the dinner tonight, because tonight, there will be a dinner in the City Lords Mansion, which is dedicated to these outstanding young people in Phoenix. If you are interested in going, you You can go there and have fun!" "By the way, I forgot to tell you, Miss Chen will definitely go too, so if you want to go, you can go anytime!" With that said, the man also handed an invitation letter to Nagato, only inviting men to look very chic, at least the one with gilt borders, which makes people feel a little special. But Nagato just froze for a moment, and then the invitation he received was called casually, "Since you are so generous to invite me, if I don''t go, you do seem to be a little inappropriate, so wait until I''m free. I will go there!" Nagato left here without stopping at all. When the people behind the lead man saw the lead man, they didn''t feel angry at all because of his departure, but rather with a calm smile on his face, they were a little unclear. "Liu Gongzi, who is that man just now? Why are you so polite to him?" a man like a talent asked suspiciously. The boy smiled and said, "Have you not seen it? The rumors these days are all because of this guy. His red hair is very rare in Phoenix." So since we can hit him so far, today is our luck!If he would be invited to attend this dinner today, I believe there will be many people like this happening." As soon as this person heard this, everyone realized that the guy who had just left was the one who talked and talked about the rumors these days. But judging from the red hair of the guy he saw just now, it seemed that this was indeed the case.Literature under the pen 88 www.glgw88.com The rest of the people also praised what Liu Gongzi did. They have very feelings and connotations. You should know that Chengdu is not suitable for everyone. Send an invitation to Nagato, which means that he is the person invited. Well, this kind of rhetoric in the past few days is also about Chen Yuanwai, not to mention that someone who can defeat Chen Yuanwai at such an age is not a strength that can be clearly stated in a few words. And Nagato himself was eating here, and since he was hit by them, it means that if he wants to leave here, someone will send him an invitation for various reasons. Nagato also knew that what he had done in the past few days caused an uproar in this Phoenix City. Otherwise, for these things, he would not find her and send him an invitation letter so that he would go to the banquet. This is simply impossible! In other words, even though Nagato might not accept this guy, he might meet all kinds of people everywhere, and it''s very possible to send him an invitation letter. Because he understands that his defeat of Chen Yuanwai is indeed something worthy of many people''s recognition, but more people may be skeptical. You must know that Chen Yuanwai is the number one person in Phoenix. There must be extraordinary means and cultivation skills! Now suddenly I don''t know where such a character appeared, saying that he could be defeated easily, and he was still a young man. His cultivation and experience, as well as his sports are all things that are worth studying. What''s more, now Nagato''s red hair can''t be picked up, right? This is not in line with his personality. You must know that this hair has been with him, and he has not been willing to cut it for so long. Coming here now, because this trivial matter requires him to cut his hair, it is indeed a bit too exaggerated. Nagato doesn''t think this kind of thing is worth cutting his hair, let alone even if something big happens. Nagato cant easily cut off his iconic hair, which in itself is an insult to him, so since his identity is so distinctive and special, since he has been recognized again, then Simply promised her to come over and have a look at night. As the saying goes, a mule or a horse have to take a walk. No matter what mentality the other party is holding, or who wants to be, Nagato clearly understands that if he is only a tortoise, it will affect him. Heart. You know, although he said that he didn''t know his previous memory, it was from the perception of his body and his team. It was not like many ordinary people, but only stopped at a certain stage. So Nagato clearly understands that if he wants to pursue higher martial arts cultivation, he has to experience everything that he needs to face in this world. What''s more, you need to retrieve your own memory, indeed you have to constantly fight with people, or in other words, be able to learn from people''s mouth, or get information that he thinks. All of this needs to learn and communicate with more masters, so since he has the opportunity to go to the so-called banquet, he will also go away, not just talking or avoiding, this is not his style. At least Nagato, until now, has not been afraid of anyone, this kind of unyielding and fearless mentality turned out to be a posture that a peerless strong man should have... 2700 Chapter 152 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon it came to the evening. For Nagato, attending the banquet of the Lord of the City was also unnecessary for him. But after all, someone gave him money and went to him so kindly, this is actually a kind of wanting to invite him to go in disguise. You must know that in Phoenix, if Nagato only stays for one day, then there will be a steady stream of such invitations. Because although he said that he didn''t care about these rumors, these people, as long as Nagato was in Phoenix one day, then this kind of thing would continue to happen. Although he doesn''t like killing people or doing things, if these people are to come continuously, then Nagato''s original leisure time may not be like these days. If he wants to make his life more comfortable in the future, or live a more leisurely life, he needs to do something, because if this rumor continues to arouse, it will be a bit of interference to his life. Although the interference was not serious, Nagato didn''t like it, and was pointed at by these people. After all, he hasn''t left Phoenix, and if he does, none of this is so important. So now that he is here, Nagato plans to go there, no matter what kind of trap the other party does, or what kind of chief gate he is not afraid of. Because in his worldview, he knows that everything he does is living according to his heart. So now that he had this plot in his hand, he also came to the door of the City Lord''s Mansion. At this time, although the sky hadn''t completely darkened, the lights inside flickered, and there were many soldiers guarding it outside. At this time, although there are also pedestrians passing by, most of them are in a hurry and dare not stop. After all, this is Chengdu Mansion, not a place where ordinary people like them can stay more. So now that the city lord is holding this dinner, it means that many outstanding young people in the city will come here, because only they can be invited by the city lord. It is important to know that the city lord of Phoenix was given the name of Phoenix because his sister was received by the Yanhuang Empire and the emperor accepted it as a queen. It is precisely because of this that this name has met for so long, and it has also become a very powerful term for the central edge of the Yanhuang Empire. It is not even an exaggeration to say that the annual population and flow of people in Phoenix is ??much more than other places, not to mention this is the hometown of the queen. Therefore, for all these reasons, although Phoenix is ??actually not the most central area of ??the Yanhuang Empire, it is actually a prominent place on the edge of the Yanhuang Empire. Therefore, there are a lot of powerful people and their descendants gathered here, not to mention that in this prosperous age, people from all walks of life and all kinds of geniuses in the Yanhuang Empire are like carps crossing the river. come out. So being able to get the invitation of the Phoenix City Lord is also a recognition of strength and identity. Faced with this kind of deep-level dinner, many wealthy businessmen and some wealthy people are itchy, but they cannot participate in it.Biquge Novel www.lifankus.com After all, people who can enter the city and the main mansion now can not only enter with money, but also have a lot of relationships and connections, and all aspects of this cannot be said in a sentence or two. When Nagato came to the outside of the city lord''s mansion, the generals and soldiers who guarded the gate immediately stopped Nagato. "Stop, this is the City Lord''s Mansion, but not everyone can come in!" A leading soldier said with a dark face, "If you don''t have an invitation, please leave here quickly. This is not something that everyone can come. local." In their own terms, as the Guards of the City Lord''s Mansion, they are themselves trying to surpass ordinary people, and many even say here, they are completely comparable to many wealthy people. Because they not only get a lot of money each year, it is also an honor to be on duty in Chengdu Mansion, so this also caused them to be despised by the guards. After all, the people you meet every day are very advanced and powerful people, and your mood and vision will naturally become very high. This is understandable. Seeing these people stop him, Nagato shook his head, and said helplessly, "You can get out of me now, otherwise, when I am in a bad mood, I don''t mind letting you know what is regret." In itself, the failure of a long forehead has completely surpassed many people in this world in terms of mood and all aspects. So for those people who are not pleasing to the eye, he really does not want to give face, no matter who the other party is, this does not exist. Because if a strong man can''t even see through these moods and the world, how can he have the capital to become a peerless strong man? What''s more, in the current situation, people just treat the strong or the rich people with disrespect, so this situation has already formed certain rules of the world, and no one can simply change it. it. And after Nagato said this, these guards immediately became angry. You know that they are on duty in the City Lord''s Mansion, but everyone is envious of the work, and they are considered to be Yang Wei, because they not only make a lot of money, let alone have face in the hearts of the folks and elders. So basically there is no saying that the world will not give them face. After all, the status of the city lord in Phoenix is ??far superior to these families and the strength of the martial arts personnel of all parties. This is also caused. Now Phoenix is ??completely different from other cities. Case. "Boy, I think you are looking for death!" The leader yelled, raised the sword in his hand, and was about to stab Nagato. Nagato''s backhand directly grabbed the long sword, and then gently twisted the long sword into a ball of scrap iron and threw it on the ground. At this moment, the surrounding guards were stunned, and then those other so-called moments surrounded them, because this kind of thing was indeed too shocking. You must know that although they also cultivate martial arts, most of them are martial artists, so let alone take it empty-handed. I haven''t even seen many such scenes where the weapon is directly destroyed. What''s more, the opponent is still relying solely on the strength of the physical body. What kind of cultivation level person can do this? So at this moment, the guards who were watching the good show already understood that this guy seemed to have a lot of background, so they immediately surrounded Nagato, but didn''t want to let them lose their jobs because of this guy. In addition, many people have just entered the City Lord''s Mansion, so everyone noticed it at this moment... 2701 Chapter 153 Chen Qings Arrival You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, everyone''s eyes gathered on Nagato, because more of them knew that this was the City Lord''s Mansion. But it is a place that no one can underestimate, because this place is the most high-end place in the entire Phoenix, so it is precisely because of this that most of the people who come this time are young talents. Since the City Lord''s Mansion is hosting a dinner party, there must be something to be announced or discussed. But now there is a person who is so short-sighted is here, angering the guards of these city lord''s palace guards, this is completely incredible for many people. Many people have made a little bit of suspicion at this moment. Who is the red-haired young man in front of him?Why dare to be so bold! Even, many people already feel that Nagato is dead. Don''t see that the City Lord''s Mansion is not a casual existence that can be desecrated, let alone this person who does not know where it came from. It''s just that Nagato''s red hair is so eye-catching that many people have secretly guessed who this fellow Nagato is. After all, after the news that Chen Yuanwai was defeated by Nagato in Phoenix these days, people are also talking about the authenticity of this matter and its false elements. This also caused the fact that even though Nagato said that he had stayed in Phoenix for a few days, the popularity of the news and the things that people passed on by word of mouth remained unabated. At this moment, Nagato shook his head and said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be so stupid, stop me like this!" Nagato took out the invitation card in his hand and placed it in front of them. "If you are still so obsessive, I don''t mind letting you really feel what fear is!" Nagato said coldly. Nagato was already a little impatient in his heart, these guys are completely a group of dead ghosts, or a group of ants. If he wanted to kill these people, it was only a matter of minutes. It''s just that these guys are too short-sighted, so they stop him directly. This really made him a little upset, he hasn''t entered yet, and I don''t know what dragon and tiger are there! This has already been stared at by their group of Xiao Luoluo, this is indeed a bit too uncomfortable for Nagato. And these guards saw Nagato again, and after having the invitation, they also looked at each other, and did not intend to let him in, and the leading man said even more "Where did you get this invitation? If you don''t say it, we don''t mind asking you to be arrested!" The leader threatened directly. At this moment, Nagato was still staring at them, but he found that these guys were too ignorant. Although he was not a kind of massacre, he didn''t like being ignored by others. This will indeed cause his dissatisfaction! What''s more, looking at so many people, even though Nagato''s character is very bold, being watched by these dog-like guards and stalked, it really made Nagato a little impatient. Just when Nagato was about to start his hands, a beautiful figure appeared. Yes, she was Chen Yuan, the daughter of Chen Yuanwai. "Hey, why are you here? I have been looking for it for a long time!" Chen Qing said with a smile.135 Chinese www.135zwxs.com The guards who were guarding the door, after seeing this beautiful woman at this moment, their faces became a little embarrassed, because they all knew that she was the daughter of Chen Yuanwai. , Said that Chen Yuanwai may only be ranked in the top five in Phoenix. After all, this round is a grassroots birth, and it is indeed not easy to establish his own family. But despite this, it is not the existence that these imperial guards can provoke, because if someone with energy like him wants to kill one of them or god, let them never go again, this city lord mansion If you are in office. It was just a matter of blowing air in front of the city lord, so the moment they saw Chen Qing came out, there was an embarrassment on their faces. "Miss Chen Qing, is this... your legendary husband-in-law?" Although the leading man''s face was a little stiff, he did not forget to say hello. At this time, Chen Qing took Nagato''s arm and said, "Are you blind? My husband is so recognizable, you have to stop him!" "Unexpected accidents, these are just accidents!" The leading man smiled helplessly, "Please come in, please!" Chen Qing snorted coldly at this moment, and then walked in with Nagato''s hand. Nagato didn''t speak or did anything at this time, but he knew that Chen Qing''s appearance had indeed resolved some troubles for him. Although it was easier to kill them, Nagato saw that this woman swaggered to admit that she was her husband, so this was indeed something that surprised him. After all, they were also red-necked and thick-faced a few days ago. They are indeed a bit, not very gregarious, not to mention that the two of them did not say yes at all, there is any intersection. In fact, although Nagato doesn''t pay much attention to outsiders'' words, he knows one thing very well. He has been in Phoenix for so long. And he defeated Chen Qing''s father, which really caused an uproar. However, Chen Qing has never looked for him once in these hours, not once, so he will help himself out this time and bring himself in. This is definitely not as harmonious as imagined. And after Chen Qing did bring Nagato in, he immediately let go of his hand, and said helplessly, "You really dare to come to this place, don''t you know that today''s dinner, is the highlight of you?" Nagato shook his head and said, "Is this important? The reason I came here is because I don''t like my life and are disturbed by these kittens and puppies, so don''t use your thoughts to imagine my behavior!" "I don''t like your thinking like this..." Nagato spoke very straightforwardly to Chen Qing, which was indeed the state he liked and wanted. You know, although he doesn''t care about these things, this Chen Qing wants to put his own thoughts on Nagato, which is unacceptable and unacceptable to him. For himself, before he came here, he had already figured out his own purpose. The main reason he came here was to kill chickens and monkeys. Who is Nagato?That was once the existence of a fairy! If someone wants to go, because something disturbs his life, or disturbs him to live a leisurely life in Phoenix. Then these people should let them know what it means to think that there are people outside the world, although Nagato''s ideas are indeed too domineering. But this is indeed one of the most effective methods. Only by letting people know about fear and fear, will people fear you and respect you... 2702 Chapter 154 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Chen Qing was able to say these words so confidently in Nagato, the whole person was furious. Because she knew very well that the main purpose of this town lord''s dinner was because of him. You know, although the City Lord''s Mansion is a very detached existence in the eyes of many ordinary people, or in the eyes of many merchants. The city lord himself is not only powerful, but the city lord mansion is also a master. In addition, the sister of the city lord was the queen of the dynasty, which also led to Chengdu Mansion having a transcendent position in the entire Phoenix City, no one could match it, and even these heavy family members could only look up to them. Now the problem lies with Chen Yuanwai, because Chen Yuanwai himself is a grassroots powerhouse, so although he has grown up and established his own family, he has to come back again. He is a grassroots and can be strong enough to rank in the top five of Phoenix, then it is enough to show his talent and his strength. Try to imagine that if it is true that Chen Yuanwai is completely defeated as stated in the rumors, then it means that his strength is definitely much stronger than Chen Yuanwai. There are not many strong people like this in Phoenix. There are only a few people. What''s more, now, more people are staring at this red-haired young man named Nagato. The main purpose of this dinner is also because the people in the city have discussed with Chen Zhu and others, wanting to invite Nagato to come to talk, or to break these rumors. After all, outside of Chen Yuan, there are big figures in Phoenix all over the city. A strong man like him can only be looked up to and respected. What''s more, now such a red-haired young man has suddenly appeared. He not only defeated Member Chen, but also caused panic in Phoenix, and people talked about it. Although this matter is not particularly big, it is not too small. After all, as a peerless powerhouse in Phoenix, it represents the face of Phoenix. Now the powerhouse in Phoenix will be defeated by a young man like Nagato who doesnt know where it is. He slapped Phoenix in the face. It''s just this level that makes people feel uncomfortable, not to mention that the main reason why people say this thing now is because Nagato is too young. He is not only young, but easy to recognize! So when he didn''t leave Phoenix, the powerhouses in Phoenix were discussing wanting to invite him to the dinner. It''s a mule or a horse. If you pull it out for a walk, it''s naturally clear! So the main reason why there is such a dinner now is also because more people want to pierce Nagatos lies and rumors in this layer. Nagato doesn''t care about this. Seeing that Chen Qing still wants to say something, he just replied faintly, "Don''t worry about me, if you have time to worry about me, you might as well worry about yourself! Although Nagato said it was not clear, Chen Yuanwai was so anxious to find his son-in-law.But if you think about it, you can imagine that he should have encountered something urgent, otherwise it won''t be like this, and find his daughter a good son-in-law. You know, although Chen Yuanwai has not yet reached the peak of his previous youth, it is not a weak period anymore, because the period when the real martial artist is in decline is when they are old and old. At this time, no matter whether it''s energy or spirit, it can''t compare to young people in all aspects, and it will gradually decline or lose to others. But now, although Chen Yuanwai said that he could not be in his heyday, he could at least display his strength of eight or nine points.29GG Novel www.29gg.net Therefore, he would be so anxious to find a son-in-law, he must have encountered something very important. And after Chen Qing heard Nagato''s words, his face became a little ugly. Because Nagato was right, their family did encounter a crisis, not to mention that his father wanted to find a good son-in-law, so he held a recruitment event. Now that Nagato can see it this way, it means that she actually knows these things, but maybe he didn''t say it. "Then since you know this, why did you choose to pick up the hydrangea? Wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t pick it?" Although Chen Qing said that he was a little angry, Nagato was so bold. But now that this guy has arrived, it means that he can''t live without this city lord mansion. This also resulted in that although Chen Qing hated Nagato''s arrogant behavior, he did not want to let Nagato be here because of his family. After all, this guy was able to defeat his father, and Ken himself possessed very powerful strength. But now that he is here, then this place will be regarded as a Longtan Tiger''s Den, but not everyone can break into it. Here is a gathering, all the young talents and powerful people in the entire Phoenix City. Although the matter this time was not big, it was precisely because of this matter that the other strong men in Phoenix City had already discussed it and invited Nagato over. "If I were you, I would leave now, but you have already come, and things are a bit difficult now..." Xiaohong said helplessly. Seeing Chen Qing, Nagato was somewhat worried about his safety. This also made him feel a little more fond of this woman. Although he has a bit of capsule and hate, he can care about himself, which means that he is not bad in nature. Nagato just wanted to comfort Chen Qing with a few words when he saw a group of young people coming here, and among these young people, Nagato even saw the man who gave him an invitation during the day. "Oh, isn''t this the powerful red-haired man who has been going up and down these days? "The leading man is a gentle-looking man, but he is dressed in white, which has a somewhat ethereal meaning. . Nagato frowned and glanced at this guy. At the same time, he glanced at the grinning people behind him, "Do I know you?" The leading man smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know it! Since you dare to come, it must be because you have the confidence to come here, right?" Nagato frowned slightly, he didn''t like this guy''s tone. Because although this guy is wearing a white coat, it looks a little fluttering, but in fact his tone of voice has always been condescending. So for Nagato, he would dislike this kind of person. "If you have anything to say, if you have a fart!" Nagato said very directly without showing him a face. "If there is no fart, you will disappear from me as soon as you look at it!" Since it is here, Nagato is not afraid, so it''s better to be stronger... 2703 Chapter 155 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked. No one thought that this red-haired young man who seemed harmless to humans and animals would be so powerful, which none of them expected You know, they are a very precious group of people in this Phoenix City, and they are above ordinary people and many people. Therefore, the yamen made this dinner in Chengdu and invited many people. And these people, they also helped to listen to Nagato and Member Chen, and the battle the other day also understood that the rumors of the past few days were indeed caused by the man in front of them. They are also people who have been in high positions for many years. They know that some things are impossible to completely new rumors, and the credibility of rumors is not high. Many people thought that Nagato would not come to this evening banquet at the City Lords Mansion. After all, she was alone and didn''t know where she came from. If she dared to attend this dinner, it would be a very bold and adventurous behavior! You know, the people here are arrogant people, otherwise they wont be the enviable existence of others, so since he will come, it is destined that these people will definitely fight against him. Doomed and inevitable. Its just the matter itself, for many people, its completely scared and awe-inspiring. After all, if one has to face the masters and some young talents in Phoenix, it is indeed too much pressure. . Nagato not only came, but also directly stunned the white-clothed man, knowing that his family background is not simple, otherwise he would not appear here. Although this guy is still inferior to those truly top young talents, he can be regarded as someone who is very close to those young people. It''s just that he is suddenly assaulted now, which makes him look very ugly, and at the same time he stares at him. Said the door. "You don''t... really use chicken feathers as an arrow, right?" The white-clothed man smiled and said, "If you really are like that, that''s really stupid!" In his eyes, Nagato is a strong man, but seeing this guy is so young, and he can''t see the other party''s cultivation base, this also caused it to have an illusion. The news that the Nagato family Chen Yuanwai defeated was probably the rumor that Chen Yuanwai circulated. Otherwise, why can such a young person have such a strong cultivation base to defeat Chen Yuanwai? What''s more, Chen Yuanwai has been famous for a long time, and his status in Phoenix is ??also a transcendent existence. So now looking at the guy in front of him, standing here so arrogantly, it seems that he is still acting like a okay person. This is indeed something that these young talents cannot accept! Nagato glanced at this guy, and at the same time ignored him, and said to Chen Qing, "If you are still here, there may be some gossips and rumors. Of course, if you want to leave, I dont mind. !" Indeed, Nagato didn''t want him to really have a leg with Chen Qing. After all, he himself didn''t have that thought, and now Chen Qing actually helped him, so for him, the two of them didn''t know and were not familiar at all. From the kind side of this girl, it can be seen that this girl is not bad, just a little arrogant. And the white-clothed man told Nagato to ignore him and immediately became angry. This guy is not only arrogant, but also completely likes to ignore people, which makes his arrogant heart a little unbearable. "Boy, I think you are so arrogant, how dare you make a move?" The white man said angrily.Novels www.xiaos8.com Nagato thought, just waiting for you to say so! Then he glanced at these people casually, and at the same time saw the talented guy who gave him the invitation today, hiding behind them and laughing. He knew in his heart that this guy gave her invitations this year, mainly because he wanted to attract him. If he doesn''t come, there will definitely be other people looking for him. This is inevitable. Because this kind of dinner in the City Lords Mansion is not particularly important to him, but since these people want to see him make a fool of, they want to break through these rumors, and they want to make him lose face in front of these secrets. So, Nagato felt that he wanted to do something to be worthy of them so worthy of himself! Otherwise, it would be too bad for him to be looked down upon by these people for no reason. "Since you have said so, then I think if I don''t give you a fight, I will definitely be sorry for you!" Nagato said lightly, "Then I will try to control myself and not kill you!" Upon hearing this, the man in white became even more angry, "Well, I hope you can do what you say, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you know that there are a group of people in this world that you can''t afford to provoke!" Nagato didn''t feel any anger at what he said, he just smiled and said, "In that case, find a place. There are too many people here, so it''s hard to get started!" "Follow me!" The white-clothed man waved and walked ahead to lead the way. At this moment, everyone around them looked at them. On the bodies of Nagato and the white-clothed man, at the same time, many people''s eyes showed good looks Some people are standing not far away, smiling and pointing, seeming to say that the show has just begun. But Nagato didn''t care about these things. What he cared about was that since this guy came to the door early in the morning, it seemed good to start with him first. After all, the main reason for Nagato''s visit this time is not only to slap his face, but also to let these people know the gap between them! Although these thoughts are a little overbearing, but this overbearing is enough to support his ambition! And because of the main reason he traveled from another world, he still has to constantly look for powerful methods and his own path. In other words, as long as there is a battle, it is a very good thing for him. Now Nagato is indistinguishable from many people in this world. While practicing martial arts, he is also integrating into this world. What''s more, as long as every battle and every person fights, he can absorb a lot of experience, because only in this way can he lead to a higher road. And this guy is so looking for death and wants to be the first one to come forward, so Nagato doesn''t mind letting him know the gap between them, this is what he thinks now! To make people feel desperate and fearful, you must first start with a person who does not seem to be weak, because it is the only way to step into their self-esteem and dignity step by step. Only in this way can they feel fear, perhaps panic! Only in this way can Nagato''s purpose of coming here be achieved, and only in this way will people stop discussing some trivial things... 2704 Chapter 156 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!By itself, Nagato thought they would cover up a bit, but he didn''t expect them to be so direct. You know, Nagato has a pretty good temper. At least he won''t bully anyone easily, it''s just that those people are not too arrogant to provoke him, and this will allow him to take action. The white-clothed man seemed to be from head to toe, and he would insult him without saying a word. This was indeed a bit too unpleasant for Nagato. Since they are here, there must be something waiting for him, nothing wrong! After all, in such a place, the reason people are afraid of the strong is because they can take the lives of others casually. And the reason why Nagato is able to stand here now and confront them so much is because he has his own strength. But now this guy actually provokes him so directly, even if Nagato''s temper is good, he can''t bear it. So this white-clothed man''s provocation against him was a good opportunity for Nagato. The white-clothed man brought Nagato to a wide area, which looked like a martial arts field. At the same time, the white-clothed man stepped forward and said, "Please, this is it!" Nagato shook his head, showing helplessness. In fact, for him, this guy was completely looking for death. No matter how talented this guy is, no matter how strong he is, he can''t be better than Chen.So this man in white is completely a brainless person to Nagato, much higher than the top. After Nagato came to power, the white-clothed man said to Nagato, "Since you are so bold, let''s start. I''m going to learn your tricks to see if they are so powerful in the legend!" Nagato nodded, "Alright! Then I will try my best to control my own moves. If I kill you, I don''t think everyone wants to see this happen." At this moment, the white-clothed man was instantly angry. He was a man with a face in Phoenix anyway, and now being so insulted by Nagato, this was completely unacceptable to him. So at this moment, the white-clothed man rushed towards Nagato in an instant. For him, preemptive strikes were more appropriate. Nagato shook his head, this guy is indeed not suitable to be a real strong, a real strong is to not be disturbed by external things. So I want to understand that although this guy may be a bit powerful, he is far behind a real genius. Because only true geniuses will not remember being confused and disturbed by the outside world, and only such talents can be called opponents by him. "Get out!" Nagato raised his hand with a punch and directly flew this guy out. This punch was so powerful that it directly flew the white-clothed man out like a torn sack. During this lap, the speed was so fast that even the people around him flew out without seeing what was happening. "This...what''s going on? How could this be!" "Who is this guy? Why is it so powerful!!" "It turns out that the words in the legend are true. He might really defeat Chen Yuanwai!" ... For a while, all the young talents were stunned.Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com After all, they also know the man in white very well. This guy is named Wang Tianba, and he is one of the three very talented people. Although he is not regarded as the top figure among these three families, he can also be regarded as the top person in the three major families. But it was such a genius who was so easily defeated by Nagato. And this Nagato looks so young, and the red hair is so eye-catching that people can recognize it and remember it at a glance. But no one thought that this guy would lose so fast. After all, this guy is also considered a relatively famous powerhouse in Phoenix. At least here, the youngest talents are more famous. So while this guy is provoking Nagato, many people are actually willing to see these things happen, because he shoots his head and kicks his head. This is something that many people understand. Now that Wang Tianba is in his early days, people are naturally willing to see this happen, so this situation is also caused. People are shocked, but they are more dumb. Because many people never thought that this guy was really so powerful, in itself, the legends and rumors were a little unbelievable. What''s more, there are a lot of these legends in the entire Phoenix City now, which has led to these people being completely suspicious of Nagato''s true strength. This is what it is now, they invited him over, and then tried the means and the cultivation base thing happened. But now this situation has also happened, which means that each of them, or the person holding the underestimated Nagato Star, has been silently beaten in the face, and it is still the kind of crackling. At this moment, Chen Qing was also a little shocked. He knew Wang Tianba and was very familiar with it, otherwise there would be no conflicts just now. Wang Tianba is indeed a genius in Phoenix, not to mention a genius in the three great families. So if you think about it this way, the reason he can become a genius is because he does have an understanding beyond ordinary people when it comes to practicing martial arts. But it was such a genius who was defeated by Nagato with such a blow. While many people didn''t understand this, Chen Qing also understood. This man, he is really strong! Moreover, it was completely normal for his father to lose under his hands. What''s more, he defeated Wang Tianba with just one move. The main reason Chen Qing was so shocked was that his father once mentioned something outside. It''s about Wang Tianba, and at the same time, her father is a good offspring, but her father may not be able to defeat Wang Tianba in one blow! You know, although it is said that his father was a figure in the later period of the Great Martial Master, this Wang Tianba was also a figure in the early period of Great Martial Master. Although this gap is still very large, it is not always possible for Chen Yuanwai to defeat him with a single blow, which is completely impossible. So this also caused people to be more shocked and dumb, even Chen Qing was among them. But now that Nagato is here, it means that he is already and destined to fight with these people. It''s like knowing that it''s a Hongmen feast, but he still has to come. When Nagato saw these people staring at him so eagerly, without any action, he shouted impatiently, "Who else? If anyone refuses to accept it, just come up and fight!" At this moment, all the young talents did not act rashly. Because they knew that this guy could defeat Wang Tianba in one blow, so it was enough to explain his strength... 2705 Chapter 157: The Son of the City Lord You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The current Nagato is just like a god descending from the earth, so powerful that many young talents dare not say anything. But at this moment, it is important to know that there are not many young talents in the entire Phoenix City, even those who can enter the City Lord''s Mansion. So at this time, a group of people came out from the side. The leader was a man with a face full of spring breeze. He looked very energetic, but also young. "This Xiongtai, is it the one who has been going viral recently, is it a warrior outside the Chen member?" The man came directly to the stage, and the whole person was in very good condition. And that Huang Tianba was helped to leave here, although he was injured not lightly, but this is the City Lord''s Mansion, naturally someone will take care of the injured. After all, this is where the City Lord''s Mansion is about to die, and that will affect their reputation for blessing. Nagato frowned and looked at the man and said, "I don''t seem to know you well, plus if you need to fight me, you can come up!" As soon as this guy appeared, Nagato felt a tyrannical aura. Although this aura might not be as strong as Chen Yuanwai, it was not much weaker. At least, this is the toughest person he has met in this Phoenix. Moreover, Nagato could feel this person, his calm and calm state of talking to himself did not seem to be deliberately disguised, he did have such strength. But Nagato also understands that even though this man is a genius, he is still not enough to see him. Let''s not talk about how deep the understanding of martial arts is, at least his body has surpassed the martial arts master in this world, so in this case, he does not want to deliberately bully others. But now if someone wants to bully him, he can''t accept it. Because the martial arts and Nagato cultivation way, both need to go forward.Dont just be humiliated by others, because that will affect their Dao Xin. This is very important! After hearing Nagato say this, this man also showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, even though he was very powerful and claimed to be among the top three powerhouses among the younger generation in Phoenix. But he understands that he can''t do what Wang Tianba can do with a single punch, which is very realistic. At least, he doesn''t think he has that ability... Although he could easily defeat Wang Tianba, it was not as simple as he thought, so he knew that Nagato''s strength was still very strong, at least, not to mention the same as the rumor, but at least infinitely close. So now that this guy shows such a powerful cultivation base, it means that he is indeed qualified to stand here, or is qualified to be invited to Chengdu Mansion for a special dinner. So at this time, he, the son of the city lord, certainly has to stand up and say a few words, after all, he is also the owner of this place. If this is Nagato''s fire, he may be a little bit unbearable, so he will come out and pretend to know each other. "After all, everyone is young. Young people need to learn from each other. You also need a certain amount of contempt to make progress, don''t you?" The man smiled. Although this sounds very pleasant, and has a certain truth, it sounds very comfortable, 135 Chinese www.135zw.com But at least for Nagato, he doesn''t like such big talk.And it seems that he punches you and tells you that this is a way of educating people for your good. So Nagato''s attitude towards this guy and his state of affairs, he didn''t really like it either. "If you don''t want to fight me, who else wants to provoke the deity? Or want to know if I defeated the person Chen Yuanwai?" Nagato''s words were very direct, and he was clear. He is not easy to provoke, if you want to find me, but you have to defeat me, otherwise you just shut up! This is the main reason why Nagato came here! It was also because she didn''t like others to disturb him so much that he came here, and then explained everything clearly and properly. This was his purpose. At the same time, at this moment, all the young people in the martial arts ground did not dare to speak. You must know that this guy and the city lord''s son did not give face, let alone them who are slightly worse. But some people think that Nagato is too overbearing and disobedient, "Don''t be too proud, our top master in Phoenix is ??still practicing outside. If he comes back, don''t talk about you, ten of you are not enough! " Nagato glanced at the man faintly, and said, "Tell him to come to me. I am waiting for him at any time!" "It''s just that if you think you are unhappy with me, you can come up now, I will let you three tricks, how?" The person who had just spoken suddenly lost his temper. Although he was also a genius in these families, he was also ranked among these geniuses. The general genius and the special best genius have a very intuitive feeling, which is like the difference between a cat and a mouse. So now that Nagato points to his nose so directly, he loses his temper.Even if he just thought about it, and now suddenly thinks that he is such a weak chicken and is not Nagato''s opponent at all, he can only choose to remain silent. In this world, if he doesn''t do what he should do, even if the opponent provokes him, he can only do it or not at all. The real strong, if he died in the competition, um, his family might not stand up for him, but the reason why he knows so much is because of the reason he has survived until now. Seeing that no one was standing up, Nagato jumped off the stage boringly. Although the effect of killing chickens and monkeys had been achieved at this time, he knew it was just an appetizer. The son of the city lord also stood up at this time and said, "This time, most of the top figures in Phoenix will meet in the humble house, so how about asking your brother to go to the hall for a while?" Nagato saw that this guy was completely there and wanted to fool him, but since he is here, he won''t leave until the matter is completely resolved. This kind of feeling is like knowing that someone might harm you, but you dont act, and you dont see anything at all. That is really too bad! If you wait for your reaction, maybe people will kill you, then you will realize that the seriousness of the matter is useless? So thats why Nagato came here, and thats also because the people here represent the entire Phoenix Because they are at the top of the group, if they still want to disturb Nagato, then Nagato will definitely be uneasy in life... 2706 Chapter 158 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, although everyone was shocked by Nagato''s methods and cultivation, the most shocked was Young Master Liu. At this moment, his constipation expression on his face has already explained that he is actually very scared. Because all of this is because he sent the invitation, for him, if Nagato really wants to trouble him. , Then he must be unable to escape, because he attracted all this, but in the final analysis, he can''t help it. After all, although he said he is also a member of these great families, he is also in front of these real geniuses. It''s completely weak. Therefore, he has absolutely no way to refuse all of this, it can only be regarded as forced acceptance. It''s just that when Chen Qing saw that Jiang Tianxiang was talking to Nagato, he was actually a little helpless, or envious, more. Because she knew that this man was named Jiang Tianxiang, and he was also one of the best young people in Phoenix. Although it is not comparable to those old characters, his reputation and influence are very big in the entire Phoenix. Because while he is indeed powerful, he is also the best in the Phoenix City. Now even he is going to please Nagato, which means that this man whose cultivation level he can''t see clearly is indeed very powerful! Strong enough to kneel and lick all of them... So at this time, Chen Qing felt a little weird in his heart. He didn''t know what he should do or how to please Nagato, but she couldn''t let go of her figure and worth. But thinking about the gap between himself and him, this inexplicable Duan Chen Qing suddenly felt an inferiority complex. Because he is indeed very hard working, practicing martial arts hard, but he has not yet entered the realm of a great martial artist. But although he is still at the top level of Phoenix, he is definitely not at the top level, because there are only a few of them. So thinking about it now, even if Nagato is better than his father, he needs to be better than the younger generation present or the entire Phoenix. Maybe that man might also be defeated by him!Chen Qing thought secretly. You must know that the man who Phoenix is ??hailed as the number one is indeed very powerful, and he has fought against Chen Yuanwai once, but few people know the real result of the final outcome. And Chen Yuanwai also said in public, that they were almost tied! So it seems that the man who is called the first young strong in Phoenix does indeed have extraordinary strength. You must know that Chen Yuanwai is a very famous person throughout Phoenix. His cultivation level has reached the peak of the Great Martial Master, and he is even about to enter the Grand Master. Although this movie looks very simple, it is very difficult to step into it. So if you think about it this way, there are not many people who can actually enter the Grand Master in the entire Yanhuang Empire. The difference between Grand Master and Great Martial Master can almost be said to be one heaven and one earth. So this is why in this Yanhuang world, in fact, every one who truly reaches the point of a master, he can not only study his own martial arts, but also establish a school and be admired by people. And is this young guy really a master?Or a higher level?Chase yo literature www.zhuiyo.com At this time, Chen Qing''s heart was constantly thinking, or hypothetical, but it was useless to think so, after all, he didn''t understand Nagato at all. No one knows where this red-haired young man came out from... Why is there such a strong perversion, this is completely unexpected or something that no one would have thought of. After the battle ended, all the young talents also left with the son of the city lord, near the competition platform. Actually, the lord of the city is very big, but this place is not alone. It means that the appetizer is finished, and the main course must be eaten next. Otherwise, the preparation of all this will be that simple? Nagato knew this too well, so he didn''t break it. Its as if you know youre going to have a wedding wine, and self-study was your ex-girlfriend at the time, but it does make you very sad, but you still have to eat. This is because the two still have many differences and common points. . And the reason Nagato came here was that he wanted to see how many people in Phoenix would go to trouble him, or how many people could be worthy of his opponent. After all, although he has encountered many strong people along the way, it is not enough for him, because if he wants to get out of his Daoist and go higher, he will meet more opponents. Only by constantly learning and fighting, can we upgrade to a higher level of martial arts. Because in this world of martial arts, the reason people will practice martial arts is also because the practice system in this world is very complete and perfect. What''s more, many people have their own feelings about the martial arts they cultivated now. This has also caused many people to practice, and the methods of martial arts are also different. Some people practice internal skills, while others practice external skills. The main difference between internal power and external power is that one might strengthen one''s own limbs, and the other might strengthen one''s own inner strength. The difference between the two is still there, but this difference also depends on the height of his cultivation. After all, his realm determines his, the strength of his body and the level at which he can fight. And now Nagato has not encountered one, or martial arts master, temporarily encountered someone who can be better than him. This desire to fight, to break through, and to understand higher dance is still very urgent for Nagato. At least, he knew that he would definitely need to fight if he wanted to progress, because every person who fights, his gains in the battle, will definitely be more than the usual executive positions after discussing with others. So no matter how dangerous this time is, if you are here, then he is not afraid that I have never been afraid. And now, the son of the city owner does seem to be a bit powerful, at least among the top young talents in Phoenix, he belongs to those few people. Now since he had the intention to recommend him, Nagato, the real main course, would naturally not go, and he was a little eager to move. It''s like a person, he is extremely hungry, he needs to use it, a lot of food to fill his stomach, so this situation is completely similar to the current situation of Nagato. And now Nagato is eager to fight, and it is extremely eager, an unprecedented desire! So if you want to come now, as long as Nagato goes through this battle, or this time, it will definitely improve a lot... 2707 Chapter 159 Waiting for Meat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This desire to fight is actually the same as many people, they all want to become stronger, stronger than many people. Nagato is such an aggressive person. He needs to become stronger and develop his own way. At the same time, when they arrived at the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, there were a lot of people inside, and most of them were chatting. And when Nagato entered, everyone paid attention to him positively, because all the messages from Phoenix during this time were about him. This man not only defeated Chen Yuanwai, but also caused most people in the entire Phoenix to talk about it after dinner. This also caused the main reason people will remember him, because this guy''s hair is red, and it is very easy to remember. So in this case, people will go and think about these things, but still think about what this guy is coming from. More people are skeptical, doubting the strength of Nagato, otherwise, today''s dinner will not exist. A person can be strong, and if he can be strong, he can, but if you are strong enough that people cannot understand, they will think that you are lying or do not exist. Because a person''s ability to understand and his ability to accept is limited, it''s like why Chen members lose out to Nagato and they cannot accept it. In fact, one reason is that even though they said they were unwilling to accept the face of Phoenix, and being beaten by this guy, they couldn''t accept it. Then they could defeat the crew outside. This is indeed a very contradictory thing. And people from the top family in Phoenix can also see the wine that the crew members drink in the corner. At this time, although many people want to be curious to ask, is this the truth about how the red-haired young man defeated him? Or whether it was them who made false ingredients, no one really asked. Because the main reason for the dinner hosted by the city lord was because they wanted to recruit this young man. After all, if there really exists a powerful person like Chen Yuan, then it will still have a very big impact on the entire Phoenix city. After all, they have been at ease for so long, and now that such a strong person suddenly appears, they will indeed feel a little uneasy. At the same time they want to recruit Nagato and recruit into their own family. This is like a person, if he is too strong, he will be rejected by the group! This is why some people feel inferior. It is because they are not good enough... These people are indeed good enough, because at that time his level of excellence was far from the level of having a real master and a martial arts master. In this case, they will also cause Nagato to be invited. On the one hand, they want to expose his lies. On the other hand, it is also preparation. If this guy is really that genius, they will still throw an olive branch and recruit him into their own family. Because at this time, genius can be needed, but if he doesn''t need to exist, he doesn''t need to exist. This is the thoughts of their families and so-called top figures. "Oh, this little brother, is that the red-haired strong man who has been spreading all over this period of time?" At this time, looking at the very kind man, he walked over with a wine glass, looking very kind, and thought him if he didn''t know. It''s Uncle Wang next door.Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com But when Jiang Tianxiang introduced, "This is Patriarch Liu, one of the three largest families in our Phoenix City. Good Uncle Liu!" "Tianxiang, you have done a good job during this time. I heard that your cultivation has improved again!" The head of the Liu family looks very hospitable, and the whole person looks very kind, like a smiling Buddha. However, Jiang Tianxiang understood very well that this guy was just hiding a knife in a smile. And he is also a very cold-blooded person, don''t look like he likes it on the surface, but she is actually very obvious inside. So although people know his true character, they will not pierce it because this is their mask. If they don''t have layers of masks, they will not be able to participate in the banquet. As a result, on the one hand, they may indeed be very powerful, on the other hand they are also living in a secular mask. So now that Nagato is so powerful, it also makes them realize that it''s impossible for them to continue to let this young man go. Because if a genius is powerful to a certain extent, it must be because it has a special fortune, or that he comes from a very powerful family and aristocracy. So now the purpose of this dinner is to invite him, but also to try to miss, and even want to know his origin. Nagato was not too cold to them, and without even tapping his head, he picked up something for himself and started eating. For him, it has caused everyone to greet him without being polite. Because he knew that there must be a reason why she knew herself, although she wanted to retrieve her memory, but these things still had to come step by step. But this doesn''t mean that he respects these ordinary people, or will salute such ass. This is a very normal thing, so Nagato also understands that no, if he is serious about himself now, he can be completely stronger than these people. Find him to know that he still has to live a life of his own nature. He and these people are among the best in Phoenix, but they are not important to him, so he now eats by himself. I was also thinking in my heart, to see how long this group of people can endure, don''t see him come and come, if you can run away! In fact, the current Nagato, in the eyes of everyone, except Member Chen, he is a bait fish, so they are not worried about running away below. He completely left Nagato aside and was in a state of stocking, so it meant that he would not deliberately look for things, although it felt very cool to look for things. But Nagato is not such a person who likes to look for things in public. The reason why he came here, first is to solve the trouble that people find him, and second, he needs to fight to make up for his emptiness. Because Nagato didn''t meet any strong players here either! Although Chen Yuanwai has some strength, Nagato really defeated him after only a few rounds, so Nagato knew that this time he needed to fight seriously to make her feel comfortable and let him martial arts. A little more diligent. So in these dinners full of crocodiles, Nagato did not panic at all, because he was waiting for the crocodiles with short eyes to attack him, because only in this way could he catch the crocodiles and eat the crocodile meat!.. 2708 Chapter 160 The City Lord Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that I have come to the City Lord''s Mansion, for Nagato, it is a kind of very unwilling to participate in such a crowded banquet. You must know that her character is like this, she doesn''t want to be with these people who seem very hypocritical, it will make him feel bad. So he is here now, he is destined to wait patiently for something to happen. Now Nagato can only be like an ordinary person, eating something that he thinks is acceptable. And at this moment, a man dressed gorgeously and looking very temperament walked in front of everyone. At this moment, all of them automatically let their way through, because everyone knows who this guy is, this person is them, and everyone needs to respect the existence now. Because this is the city lord of their entire Phoenix, and the person each of them needs to take seriously. It was also because of him that the entire Phoenix Imperial City was able to get a lot of attention from within the Yanhuang Empire. What''s more, his abilities are also doubtful by Murong, not to mention that he not only possesses his own powerful strength, but also extremely good in all aspects. So his appearance does make people feel pressured, but also awe. And the moment this man came out, he talked a few words with those who looked very powerful and were too expensive to wear. After all, in this place, they will be able to gather here again because of the city lord, they will gather here. It is precisely because of this that people respect the city lord at the same time, not to mention the reason why they come here, it is also because of the city lord. Therefore, this man is the most legendary man in Phoenix, and he is also the man most likely to think of in Phoenix. Because he is not only powerful, but also has done a lot of good things to many people in Phoenix, so he is the legend of Phoenix, and it is not an exaggeration. What''s more, his sister is still the current queen, so in this relationship, this man has a very detached position in the entire Phoenix. After saying hello to these ordinary acquaintances, he came directly in front of these young talents, and then saw that Nagato''s red hair was very conspicuous and special. "This little brother, is it the young man who has dressed up in our city these days?" the city lord asked. At this time, where the city lord goes, people''s eyes will follow, which is a natural thing. Because the strong, and the strong known by others, wherever he goes, he will definitely attract the attention of many people, which is understandable. What''s more, this city lord, he has indeed done so many things that many people admire him, even if he walks casually, it may cause a commotion. Now even the city lord has noticed Nagato, which means that the current story has just officially begun. Seeing him asking himself, he subconsciously thought that this guy might be the master of this city lord mansion. "The reason why I am here, I think you should guess it!" Nagato said lightly, "So, that''s right!" Biquge novel www.gdousu.com Nagato is not particularly cold to these people, but the city lord in front of him has a significantly higher cultivation base than Chen Yuanwai. At least, from the perspective of his aura, Chen Yuanwai is weaker than him, and there may be a level around. It''s not that this guy is chatting with himself so calmly. If nothing else, this guy should have indeed entered, the master cultivation level in this martial arts world. So for Nagato, the person in front of him is the biggest figure in Phoenix, so if he looks like that, he will ask himself, and he is indeed deliberately attacking her. After seeing Nagato''s candid confession, the city lord smiled and said, "I heard that you sold Member Chen to defeat. Is that true?" Member Chen, who was standing on the side at this time, looked a little awkward... But as a grass-rooted powerhouse, he understands that he can stand here now because he has enough energy and strength. If he does not have this strength, I believe he would not appear here. That means that since he will appear here now, he will definitely understand that he and Nagato will meet, and they will even be mentioned about this matter. Therefore, Member Chen smiled outside, and after sorting out his emotions, he stood up and said, "The Lord of the City is indeed the case. He does not intend to be my son-in-law. I am very sorry about this. In the world of martial arts, people will respect martial arts masters very much. That''s because their cultivation has reached a certain level, and they can ignore the rules that people can harm them now. Because the strong can act by breaking the rules, so many people are now afraid of the strong, but when their strength reaches a certain level, they are more respectful. This is like why Chen Yuan is a face-to-face figure in the entire Phoenix City. After being defeated by Nagato, he didn''t publicize outside, saying that she was his daughter''s fianc. Because he clearly understands that if the other party is unhappy, do it to himself, or to his family. Then he must not be attacked by the opponent, because the strength of the opponent is stronger than him. If he wants to go crazy, let alone an adult, his family is definitely not enough to kill. Therefore, in this case, he will do more like a smart person, taking this matter, the temporary mother, even if someone mentions him, without avoiding it, but facing it calmly. Because he knows that a young and strong person like Nagato, if it makes people unhappy, maybe he will kill him with a backhand, which is very cruel and realistic. At this kind of banquet, the reason why he came back was also that he didn''t want to make his family and the people around him famous because of this incident. And the person who cultivated martial arts, for Chen Yuanwai.As long as the opponent is a master, he will respect, even if his nature is fierce, but his nature is not bad. But at that time, he was also a stressed person. If he doesn''t come, the first one might offend the group leader, and the second one needs to please Nagato himself, because in this case. If he doesn''t come here, more people will offend, so although Cheng Yuanwai said he was defeated by Nagato, he felt a little unhappy, but he could only press unhappy and came here with a shy old face. As for the rest of the matter, he can only take one step to see... 2709 Chapter 161 Nagatos Statement You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As for Nagato, there are many reasons for him to come here, but at least it has a desire to accomplish very much, that is, a battle. After all, at this time, all the Phoenix masters are now gathered here. It also means that if someone provokes or looks down on him, everyone can come to a fight. After all, people do speak more or less at this time, and there are some differences. But it is more to speak with fists, which is a very realistic thing, so whoever has a big fist is destined to say what is very correct. It also means that the words of the city lord facing Nagato now, if there is any conflict in what he is going to say next, then something unpleasant will definitely happen. After seeing Nagato seriously answering his words, the city lord smiled and said indifferently "What a hero! When you were so young, my cultivation might not be as high as you..." Indeed, the City Lord''s appearance at this moment is indeed too kind, so kind that others don''t know what he is thinking at all. It''s as if you can''t see through a person, but you don''t know how good or bad this person is, and the way he speaks is very difficult to guess. It seems to be unremarkable, but in fact it really makes people want to break their heads, and I don''t know what he wants to think. This feeling of madness may be very bad for many people, but Nagato doesn''t care about it. "I don''t know what your main purpose is for hosting this dinner. You can tell me directly now, it''s not impossible..." Nagato said lightly. At this time, Nagato didn''t want to hide it, after all, this guy did the dinner at the City Lord''s Mansion. It also means that now if he speaks out his purpose, it must be necessary. After all, Nagato came here, it was mainly because of being invited. If he doesn''t come, there will be a lot of troubles to find him afterwards. He doesn''t like these troubles, so he comes. The city lord smiled and said, "Indeed, there have been too many rumors about you during this period, and now it has been confirmed by the members, then the authenticity of this matter may be very high!" "But as a master, you must be with a master. This is something many people think!" "So why are we here, or do we want to know why you are in Phoenix?" When Nagato heard this, he felt that the city lord in front of him still couldn''t see through it. This was the first time he felt this way. Because he came into contact with so many people, except for the first contact with the members, he felt that the other party was powerful. This City Lord is the second person he has encountered that is difficult to see through, and this type of difficult to see through is higher than Member Chen, not to mention that this guy has no idea what calculations he has in his heart. So Nagato nodded and said, "This kind of thing is not really important, right?" The city lord also nodded, and when he met a real master like he said, he lived very freely and unfettered.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com So they don''t care what other people think of him, so the reasons why Nagato appears in this Phoenix city may be many, or there may be no reason. In this question, if he didn''t know any gains, the city lord continued to ask, "In fact, it is not mainly because I want to see you today, but it is also because everyone wants to see you!" "In itself, Phoenix is ??also a relatively quiet and harmonious place, but as some of the top people in our entire Phoenix, we must know that your appearance has indeed disrupted the current situation." "Of course, this is nothing to me, but now their old friends say that your appearance may cause some unnecessary trouble, so I think it is everyone''s opinion to invite you over." The words of the city lord are very simple, just what is the purpose of Nagato you are here now?If you come here purely for fun, they will definitely not say anything. After all, the strength of the family''s family lies here, and judging from the look of Nagato''s eyes and his behavior from outside Chen, it is really possible that the rumors outside are true! So thinking about it now, the reason that Nagato appeared in Phoenix, there may be many people who may not be able to restrict Nagato. After all, characters who are close to the master level are not characters they can easily earn or defeat. So under this circumstance, what he wanted to say was also very factual, because he appeared in this Phoenix city and was fine or stayed for a while. But if he wants to stay here for too long, or if he has any ideas, it is equivalent to some problems. Nagato probably understood what the Lord said, and he shook his head at the same time, "I know what you mean, what you mean is, its okay if I play here, but if I want to join a certain family or a certain family Power, thats definitely not enough, right?" The city lord nodded, smiled and said, "You are very smart, so the reason we want you to come today is because of this!" "Because I am usually very busy, I cannot take care of a lot of things in such a large place, so I am a little sorry to invite you in hastily." Now Nagato wanted to laugh a little, because the city lord seemed to be very sophisticated and experienced. The words to this guy seem to be very long, but the wolf also seems to be telling Nagato, I don''t care if you are playing here or staying here. He also meant that this dinner was mainly because these families and families discussed together, and then let Nagato come, Then it means that although Nagato can''t guess the thoughts of the city lord, he already understands that he will appear here, like a stone thrown into the river, with waves of aftermath. At this level, Nagato also understands that he has a lot to say, but he can say nothing. "Actually, the reason why I came here is also because I''m afraid of people harassing my life!" Nagato said seriously, "I don''t want to stay in this city for too long, I want to confirm something!" "So, if you have any thoughts in your mind, you better not think too much. After all, I am not a person who likes to stay in one place." Nagato''s words are very straightforward and easy to understand, and anyone can understand his words. If you want to invite me or leave me as a sword in Phoenix, you should just wash and sleep. I dont have this thought... 2710 Chapter 162 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato said this, most of the people around him looked at the young man in surprise. Because all the people present are the top class in Phoenix, in their eyes, Nagato is indeed too young and has great potential. What''s more, if you can keep it in your own home, it will indeed bring about great changes to their status and the future development of their family and its effects. But no one thought that Nagato would suddenly say such things. After all, they are all martial arts, and their hearing and vision are much better than ordinary people. So as soon as Nagato''s words came out, most of the people present had already heard his words into their ears. The city owner was a little surprised by Nagato''s behavior. After all, for him, he could be able to take the crew from the rumors, but he was the boss in Phoenix. Although it was indeed surprising that this kind of thing happened in the city under his jurisdiction. But for him, this young man can only let him have a banquet at best. After all, there are many masters in his suffering, not to mention that he is still a relative of the emperor. With such multiple advantages, in fact, his perception of Nagato is not as heavy as he imagined. It''s like, although a normal beauty, most men will like it. But when they reach a certain level, these beauties are less attracted to higher-level people. Why, after Nagato came to the City Lord''s Mansion, the City Lord only came out to talk to others at this time, instead of seeing him alone. In fact, you can see him from here. In fact, he still doesn''t take Nagato that seriously, and the main reason and initiator of this banquet are also the heads of the family. So when Nagato suddenly said this, the city lord''s views and opinions on him became more subtle. This guy is indeed too young, now he dares to say such things in front of so many people, it is indeed because he must have a high level of cultivation, so he dared to do so 1 And everyone in the room couldn''t see Nagato''s Xiaowei, because Nagato''s own martial arts foundation has just begun, and it is close to the body, powerful, and after absorbing Tai Sui''s spiritual power. Even the martial arts he currently cultivates is somewhat different from others, so although it looks like an ordinary person, in fact his combat effectiveness is very strong. This has also caused Nagato to be itchy now, and the main reason for some itchy hands is because he is now powerful, which is not obvious at a glance. Nagato was a little dumb when seeing these people, but at the same time, he didn''t feel much interest. After all, these guys are not the young people outside. If no one provokes him, the reason and information will be less than half. So when Nagato saw these people ignore him, he didn''t bother to continue talking to them. But even though Nagato has already made things clear, there are still a few families in the family who can chat with Nagato or take the opportunity to talk, because for them, Nagato is indeed too outstanding. Even if they are facing strong pressure now, they all want to talk to Nagato to understand what the other party needs and what they can give. A genius like the chauffeur is not something that can be born casually. Behind every genius is the support of a very top family in order to continue to maintain his level of genius. This also caused, even though the top geniuses in each of their families or families were very strong.Reading network www.kanshu9.com But they still have a difference. The difference lies in whether their family has enough resources for him, or whether they really spent a lot of skill and effort in nurturing him. But Nagato is not like these people. This guy''s red hair is indeed too outstanding, not to mention that although they trust and trust the rumors outside, he has just defeated Wang Tianba. And still defeat the enemy with one move! It also means that his current combat power indeed possesses a super high level and his heaven. That is to say, from the way he defeated Chen Yuanwai and the city, he did have the later cultivation base of the great samurai Chen Yuanwai, even if it was bad, it might not be much worse. There are few such talents in Phoenix... After all, it takes a lot of time and resources to cultivate such a powerful character, so I really want to talk about it, like Nagato''s current state. He is indeed the existence that every family needs to fight for. After all, this kind of genius is not commonly used, so they not only don''t doubt whether what Nagato said is the truth. What they want to do is just want Nagato to have a name in their clan, or to be a salary. Because as long as it is really related to Nagato, Nagato can be used at a critical moment, not to mention no one knows where he comes from and what identity he is. So before these things, all they have to do is to please Nagato. Nagato himself should not be too cold with these flattering people. After all, for him, although he understands some rules of the world, he does not want to stay with these flattering people. After all, this kind of people, all they can see is their immediate benefits, they only think about how to manage their own family well and how to do what they should do. What Nagato has to do now is to keep getting stronger, and then find his memory. Although this kind of thing may not be easy to do, or not easy to achieve, it is indeed his current motivation. This feeling is like an ordinary person. If a girl he loves so much, suddenly the girl breaks up, he will definitely be eager to spend all of his own to keep the other person. Nagato wasn''t particularly anxious about finding a chicken. After all, he would lose his memory. There must be a reason. So she is constantly getting stronger on the way to find the memory, instead of one day he really replied to the memory. Then he must also know why he lost his memory in the first place. This is the way Nagato is going now, and it is also the only thing in his heart. But after Nagato said such words, and rejected those flattering people, the top figures in the entire City Lord''s Mansion did not bother Nagato too much at this moment. Only a few people greeted him occasionally, but they didn''t say much. Nagato also felt that at this time, it seemed that there was indeed no such thing as the kind of big conflict he thought, which made him feel boring and felt that he was leaving. After all, the main reason he came here is not only that he doesn''t want others to disturb him, but he also wants to learn from each other!.. 2711 Chapter 163 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Nagato had no interest in the flattery of these people and their banquets. After all, for him, what he prefers is pursuing the practice of martial arts, saying that some exchanges between these people. Therefore, no one in this factory is talking to him. If he is in trouble, he also feels that he is not interested, so he simply eats a little and leaves. In his opinion, this banquet had not really reached the level she wanted. Because the reason Nagato came, was to fight against one of them, and then let him feel comfortable and feel the pleasure of learning. This is what he desperately wants, but things are not what he thinks. Maybe he didn''t know the people of these big families. In fact, although they were very powerful, they were also very arrogant. But they are also very afraid of their family members being injured, because they have suffered excessively serious injuries in the fight against Nagato. That would not only outweigh the loss, but it may also offend Nagato. Therefore, in this case, the reason why they would choose Nagato is as if they were treated like an ordinary person. In fact, just because they heard that Nagato didn''t want to join any family or family, it meant that they had no main purpose for the banquet. So they naturally lost interest, not to mention that Nagato himself didn''t want to stay. In this case, Nagato would actually have no one to provoke him or do anything. After all, it is better not to offend a strong person than to offend him. A strong man, if he wants to harass you, or wants to kill you, he has multiple options. Therefore, when it is really not to a certain extent, they won''t offend anyone above a great martial artist. Because of this level of people, his martial arts is not only high-strength, even one enemy one hundred, not to mention the disciples among these big families, they may not be able to beat Nagato. Wang Tianba is a good example, geniuses like him were defeated only with one move under Nagato. Then, among the rumors, the news that he defeated the members must have a high probability of being correct. It also means that if they accidentally offend Nagato, or do something to offend the younger sister, then they are offended, which is equivalent to a stronger person than an adult. As a result, their family may be threatened by such characters, and this threat must be something they don''t want. Nagato didn''t think so much, but since they arranged it like this, Nagato is really not good at continuing to find faults, and you can''t kill everyone if you don''t agree. Killing casually is not his way. So after Nagato finished speaking with Chen Chu, he left. After all, he also expressed his feelings and thoughts. If he continues to stay there, he is indeed no different from those people. But as long as he explained to Chen Chu, his mind has already made them understand what Nagato meant. It also means that although they would have some arguments about Nagato, they would not care. Remember that he defeated Chen before. Outside the staff. And even though Nagato had already refused, saying that he was staying more in Phoenix, many people also wanted to make friends with him. After all, even though they might not be able to keep the other party. But as long as the other party can be named in the family, this is a very important thing.I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com Because don''t look at the surface of Phoenix now, it is very calm, it seems that there are no waves, people don''t know what he is and what danger is hidden behind him. But they know better that if they let go of a strong like Nagato, maybe he will grow up in the future, no one can really match him. What''s more, Phoenix is ??only a city on the central edge of the Yanhuang Empire. It is still some distance away from the center of the Yanhuang Empire, so even though Phoenix is ??very special and relatively powerful. But there are only a few people at the level of Grand Master. So in this case, no one will go and really offend Nagato casually. Of course, if Nagato had been defeated in the previous fight with Wang Tianba, then the result would definitely be different. You know, although these people are the top group in the entire Phoenix Ci, they are also very arrogant and face-seeking people. Because, if Nagato loses to Wang Tianba''s hands, or fights him back and forth, then people may be more provocative or want to defeat him. After all, they are all people from this place, and they have been slapped in the face by this guy in their own place. If they don''t do anything, they will definitely not be justified. After all, they live here, they are not people elsewhere, they are people from Phoenix. After Nagato defeated Wang Tianba with a single blow, all of them had already witnessed Nagato''s strength. It''s as if you may be called terribly, but if you fight with others, then it must be another matter. Before that, all the unknowns and changes stopped at Nagato''s true strength. If Nagato is weak, they might step on it, or drive him out of Phoenix, or insult him. But he is so strong, then they will definitely please him, even want to pull, pull him into their own family at all costs, and then improve the overall strength of their own family. In fact, these two results have also been explained. Their invitation to Nagato on this trip actually means big sticks and red dates. The former is a big stick and the latter is a red date! If you are weak, others will beat you down. If you are strong, the other party may not only refuse to speak harshly to you, but may even please you. These are some of the rules of this martial arts world, and they are also a default thing in the formation of this world. Nagato is indeed quite strong, and I found him in the Chengdu Mansion, although there was also a few strong auras. But this strong breath is not considered to him, especially difficult to deal with. At least Nagato felt that among the Phoenix City, there were few who could be regarded as opponents by him, and even opponents were not counted. So in this case, Nagato continued to stay at their banquet, and left after feeling a little bored, and this departure was indeed due to boredom or boring. Because a person who really pursues his own cultivation of martial arts, they will not spend so much time hooking up with these unrelated people. The reason why geniuses are admired by others is that they work harder than others!.. 2712 Chapter 164 Empire and Sect You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a few more days, Nagato was relatively comfortable in Phoenix. But now in Phoenix, although there are no previous interruptions, people still talk about smiling faces. After all, Nagato''s red hair is too conspicuous. However, Nagato has already understood that it is not a problem to stay here, this can only be regarded as the edge of the center of the Yanhuang Empire. So if you want to get in touch with more princes of heaven, or to get in touch with more powerful men, you can only move toward the center of the empire. Only then can he really meet the stronger power! At least, in Tai Sui''s memory, Nagato knew this, most of the strong men and some sects were also located in the center of the Yanhuang Empire. Of course, although there are some other strong people who live in other places, or in relatively remote places, they are still in the minority. As a very large empire among the three empires, the Yanhuang Empire has a very large number of cultivation rules and people. So under this circumstance, the reason why people live in this empire is beautiful, because the empire not only has these people, they also have soldiers, and even many officials. It is precisely because of this kind of system that their dynasty can continue to last. Without the effect of these systems, people may not have civilization, and without civilization, martial arts and all kinds of beautiful things will not be born. You know, if a person wants to be a strong person or an existence that others envy, she spends more effort and time than ordinary people. Moreover, as one of the three empires, the Yanhuang Empire has very strong disciplines, among which masters are like clouds, and even many middle-aged people are here. Of course, at these times, many people would think that the Yanhuang Empire could actually order those Chinese speakers to act. But the truth is exactly the opposite... Because most of the people in the sect were practicing martial arts, although it was said that some people would go to the court after leaving the sect. But most people are of character, and definitely won''t go to the court. Because they are dedicated to cultivating the Tao and want to pursue a higher martial arts realm, in this case, the attack is actually far beyond the court of the entire dynasty. To put it simply, they are the sects of these empires, although they are in the empire. But it doesn''t mean that the emperor and other members of the Yanhuang Empire can order him and gain control of them. Because there are countless strong people among their sects, if you anger others, maybe they will stab you in the neck when you sleep at night, you might not even know. Therefore, under this situation, the people who practice martial arts and those who practice other methods also live in these huge empires. This is because this continent is divided among these three empires, and at this level, they are also fighting and friction with each other, but rotation and friction can not affect those things, people who are dedicated to cultivating.398 novel www.398xs.com Because these people exist beyond ordinary people, they exist in this country because they exist within themselves, not because they existed after the founding of the country. So this also created these sects, or powerful families. Although they are said to exist in the Yanhuang Empire, or among the other two big countries, they are not actually under the control of the imperial courts of these countries, and even many officials have to regress after seeing these powerful people. Normal people may be reasonable, but these martial artists have nothing to do. When you are strong enough, if you kill two officials casually, the court may not blame you. This is to appreciate reality. Therefore, some of the industries established by these sects, big families, and powerful people, in fact, the court did not dare to control, or even completely unable to control, it was caused, even though they were in one place, it was possible to live together. But they can''t take charge of others. Although you live with him, of course he runs around and calls for exercise and can''t beat him. This is a very realistic thing. What''s more, there are some sects. If your court controls them, their people may go and kill your whole family because of anger or revenge. Then how do you manage them, or how to rectify them? So this has created the people who cultivate martial arts, so it is very popular on the whole continent, even the way they think in their hearts. But I really want to talk about it, so in terms of martial arts and early and those sects have also created a lot of restrictions. For example, you cant kill ordinary civilians on the street at will, otherwise its easy to suffer, other sects or others. The siege of the forces. Therefore, many of the rules and terms in this world have changed, but the things they have not changed are the strong ones, and the words absolutely count. And these so-called restrictions and rules, most of them are restricting those who have not reached a certain height. Really like Wuzong and Martial Master...These people, in fact, can really limit them, only this world or his own mind. In this Phoenix City, even the grandmasters have only a few nicknames, which is indeed a bit boring. After all, for Nagato, these grandmasters do not seem to be his true enemies. So after thinking about this, Nagato packed up her things and prepared to leave here. After all, she has stayed here for a little longer. Although there are some dissatisfaction or other emotions, she still wants to leave. When he was about to leave, not many people actually knew, because he didn''t have any friends here, so he just packed up and bought a batch of transporters and set off. At this time, he actually didn''t care. Nagato had his own problems if others had problems, because he was not a saint, and he couldn''t control everything, so that he couldn''t control the affairs of Chen Yuan''s family. Or just don''t want to care! After all, he is not a saint. If he is allowed to control everything, then how can he manage so much? He wasn''t really taking care of this kind of shit, so he just left without telling those guys. After all, in the end, the people in Phoenix don''t welcome Nagato. They do not welcome this kind of sudden powerhouse.This is a blow to them, or to their self-esteem, there is still a certain amount of oppression! Otherwise, Nagato''s defeat of Chen Yuanwai will not cause such a big disturbance~ .. 2713 Chapter 165 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato wanted to go to the center of the Yanhuang Empire, but a group of people blocked him on the way. In fact, it hasn''t been long since I left Phoenix Beauty, even less than half an hour. Then Nagato was blocked on the road by a group of people wearing black clothes riding horses. This is indeed too sudden! But he is not incapable of being dismantled. You have to know that he has hurt others before, so the reason they will appear in this situation may also be because he had hurt someone before in revenge. "Boy, I didn''t think you would dare to go out of the city alone. It''s so courageous!" The leading man was very fierce. He threatened, "You better stop struggling, maybe we can spare you Life!" At this time, perhaps a normal person would really be scared, because there are close to a hundred of these people. And these people are all wearing black clothes, as if they were already ready to come here to intercept Nagato. So it also means that these people have been calculating Nagato from start to finish, so they will appear here. Nagato wants to really leave like this, it must be impossible. Nagato smiled and said, "I''m so ridiculous, I don''t know where your courage came from, you actually surrounded me here!" "However, since you have all done this, you must come prepared and do it quickly, don''t grind here!" Nagato didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. Since these people appeared here, they must have been prepared, or even planned. Now that it was for this kind of sake, Nagato didn''t want to talk more nonsense because he felt that this leader was very powerful, at least comparable to the city lord of Phoenix. But the aura on him was not the same as that of the Phoenix City Lord. On the contrary, he appeared more irritable, which made Nagato more curious. "Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll let you die here!" The leader waved his hand, greeted the people around him, and rushed towards Nagato. At this moment, although Nagato was also riding a horse, he was not afraid. Because whether he was on the ground right away, he had the confidence to defeat these people. Therefore, when these people attacked him, Nagato didn''t rush and resisted these people''s attacks. At the same time, he was also looking for opportunities to eliminate the people who besieged him one by one, and very quickly. At this moment, the leading man, Zheng Nagato, was still there. He didn''t say that he was out of disadvantage. He was also a little worried. After all, the main reason they were here this time was to let Nagato stay here. And this reason is that it''s not that they really want to catch him, but that they want to kill him. Because, at this time, the man was very angry. Because Nagato injured his son Wang Tianba, he wanted to recruit Nagato into the mansion before that, but since he did so, it also embarrassed him, so he couldnt just let Nagato. Leaving Phoenix so easily. You know, he has also suffered from other people''s rumors these days, because his son was so easily defeated by the guy in front of him. This is something he cannot accept. He didn''t go to the town lord''s dinner a few days ago, because some things had to be dealt with, and he didn''t consciously browse, other people went together. But he didn''t expect that his son would be so easily defeated by a red-haired young man, which is totally unacceptable to him.Love the book www.aikenshu.com This is equivalent to hitting him in the face. This feeling is very bad, and I hate it too much. But Nagato doesn''t care who these people are. Since he is here now, he has come this far. Nagato wanted to leave Phoenix, so he was ready to face the siege of these people. After all, knowing people and knowing the face does not know the heart, not to mention that when she went to the dinner, someone really saw him upset. So this kind of thing is justified, not to mention the attitude of Nagato is different from that of many people. Most people think that the attitude of the strong is relatively modest or relatively indifferent. There are very few people as overbearing as Nagato! So maybe he did make a lot of people unhappy or unhappy, and now its not an incomprehensible thing that people will attack him suddenly... And these people in black are all killer moves at the same time they start to attack Nagato! Nagato could feel this murderous intent, so this feeling made him understand now. There must be a death between these people and him, because only in this way can the other party be liberated. In the face of these people in black, Nagato didn''t hold back at all. To deal with everyone, as long as it can be solved, it is basically one trick, and even if the second trick is not issued, he is solved. Because, in the case of fighting, you can''t waste time, and you must end the battle as soon as possible and in the shortest time. So Nagato was like a sheep that had entered a pack of wolves, rushing directly into the men in black and killing them all. And at this time, people are afraid, or have the fear effect, because he is indeed too powerful now. But now they have no choice, because their family has already issued an order. At this time, Nagato''s head must be used to stabilize their family''s position in Phoenix, so now Nagato must die, even if it is to sacrifice his life. But Nagato''s combat effectiveness is indeed too strong, it is not comparable to these ordinary warriors, although they are indeed stronger than many warriors in the city. But at the same time they faced Nagato, Nagato was like a butcher, reaching out to those lambs, and these little lambs were them. And this number is also decreasing sharply, because everyone who attacked him was basically solved by Nagato''s move. Although they have come nearly a hundred, their numbers are being checked, and they are very fast. At this moment, the leading man was shocked again. This guy''s combat effectiveness is too strong, basically solving one a week, so basically no one can stop him, even the second move can''t be taken. This also made him realize that this guy is indeed as rumored, it is very likely to defeat Chen Yuanwai, and he will also defeat his son. Thinking of this, while the leading man''s face was a bit gloomy, cold light flashed in his eyes. Because he knew this moment, if he didn''t hesitate to kill the other party, then he and the rest of the people would pay a heavy price. Therefore, they cannot lose in this battle, because once they lose, the consequences will not be what they can bear! , .. 2714 Chapter 166 Nagatos Dominance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato himself intends to leave Phoenix, because although there are many masters in this place, these masters are still the kind of masters that ordinary people can''t really reach. These masters are also relatively elite figures in the Yanhuang Empire. But despite this, he still felt that it was not enough for Nagato. Because you have to know that although Nagato is not sure whether he belongs to a martial master, a grand martial master, or a grand master, he still doesn''t know his realm. Because after the Tai Sui he had eaten, everything about him began to change. And although his method of martial arts cultivation is similar to many people in this world, his realm and his level of cultivation are not in line with this world. Many people do. This also leads to the fact that people are afraid of these people, or the strong, that is, because he is always unknown, and can take their lives at any time. And Nagato is more because of the difference between his own martial arts and other people''s, so ordinary people can''t see their realm, let alone now, Nagato himself doesn''t know which kind of realm he belongs to. But at least for martial arts, great martial arts and even grandmasters, these Nagato still have the confidence to defeat. As for the martial arts grandmaster, he hasn''t met yet, so he doesn''t know whether he can be an opponent with them. But now, since these people blocked him, it must be because they wanted to keep him here forever, and precisely because of this, Nagato had already understood. Not surprisingly, these people were those in the family who were injured by him at the city lords banquet a few days ago. Because Nagato was indeed uncomfortable with the guy who was looking for trouble at the time, he made his shot a little harder, at least it was half his life. So now these people will appear, definitely because they want revenge for that guy named Wang, so they will show up here and stop Nagato, maybe because they want revenge! And the determination of these people to kill Nagato is also extraordinary, because when they attack Nagato, everyones method is a killer move. Its not simply that they look like a house. When you want Nagato. In this case, what they can do may be more, a real attack. If this guy does not kill him, then the family is really angry, and each of them cannot accept it easily, or Said yes, I feel sorry to go. But now they have no choice in this situation, because since they have already come, it means that they will appear because they want to kill Nagato. After fighting with them, he was also very clear about their behavior and what they thought, so when he started, he did not hesitate at all. Everyone can''t get through half a move in his hands, because for him, he wants to kill, it must be because the other party wants to kill him, and this situation will form. Otherwise, he would not easily want to kill others just like that. So in this situation, what he can do is to save his own life as much as possible, and then kill or eliminate these damned people, it is enough.Look at the novel www.kuaikanxs.com Now when hundreds of these people attacked him, not only was he not angry, but he wanted to laugh instead. Because these people said that the moves were the same, but he saw a little difference. That is, some of their attack methods are somewhat different from the martial arts practice methods. Generally speaking, people in a family will practice similar exercises, and they are all members of the same family, so most of them will have almost the same martial arts and exercises. But now their attack methods are obviously different. Although some of Nagato hasn''t figured out what''s going on, as long as they think about it, they can judge things. It seems that it should not be that simple. But he has no time to think so much, because he knows that as long as these people die, then no matter who they are, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that he will start killing now. But the royal family had 100,000 long gates at this moment, and when he confided these people like Shura, he was a little uncomfortable. You know, by himself, although he can be sure that Nagato is very strong, and may be a genius. But it was indeed because of his strength that he would besiege this guy with so many people, but the strength of this guy was completely beyond his expectations, even he did not expect that things would suddenly become so anxious. In its own sense, among the people he brought, not only did he have his own family, but there were indeed many others. It is precisely because of this that each of them wants to kill Nagato and take credit, because at this level, if they really give Nagato to Xisha, then for them, it can be regarded as saving some face. Or more directly, after they kill Nagato, each of them will get a lot of rewards, and even the person who actually killed Nagato will get special rewards. It is precisely because of this that all of them will be rewarded. Clearly, as long as you try your best to kill Nagato. Then, in the future, they will be able to get more things, and only in this way, they worked so hard to kill Nagato, it has a very huge meaning. Because when they attacked and killed Nagato, he knew that Nagato was actually a genius, not to mention that he was a genius who could defeat Chen Yuanwai according to the rumors. But even though this is a rumor, he defeated the enemy in one move, and the powerful combat power displayed in the City Lord''s Mansion made people understand that it might not be easy to kill him. But as the saying goes, people are united, and the reason people are willing to believe that they can kill Nagato is because this action is indeed that too many people have come. So in this action, people will want to kill Nagato desperately because they think that if there are too many people, they must have an advantage in this battle. But the facts were very different from what they thought, because they thought that the advantage of more people would be able to at least seriously injure or kill Nagato. But not only did they not seriously injured Nagato, but it also seemed that Nagato became more and more courageous in the war. This is something that no one had expected. All this happened so fast that they were almost dead. Eventually reacted... 2715 Chapter 167 Blood Absolute Pill You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the same time that Nagato had the killing intent now, it was also because he didn''t want to see these people live. Because he will be able to learn by himself, or to learn from others, it also means that he can do this because of his current understanding of martial arts and various cultivation skills, which is beyond ordinary people. A big chunk. If there is no such cultivation base, or if there is no start, then Nagato might be just like ordinary people. But there are no ifs. Since he has reached this level now, it means that what it has to do now is to clean up those who want to kill his soul. Although it does take a little effort, it is more like a joy to him. He hasnt fought much in this world, so even though he has no memory now, he now knows clearly that he will do it now because these people are so ignorant and want to take her life. , Nagato spends time and effort doing certain things. But now that they don''t know what is good or bad, Nagato doesn''t mind making them unforgettable or sinking into hell. And now, after wanting to see these people again, after all dead and wounded, he can''t sit still because he knows, The main reason why he would come here after the assassination of Xisha Nagato is also because he will become this crazy now, because her son was indeed abolished by Nagato. So the main reason after uniting with other families in Phoenix to come and besieged Nagato was also because he was indeed a threat to this place now. But now, since he actively asked Ying to bring someone to kill this guy, it was because he didn''t want him to continue to live. In the big city of Phoenix, there are indeed many masters and people, but this also means that they will do so much, but also because the strength of Nagato is indeed beyond their expectations. But at the dinner party a few days ago, since they were not favored by Nagato, it meant that he might really not stay in Phoenix any more. However, the defeat of the long goalkeeper Chen Yuanwai was undoubtedly a slap in the face of Phoenix, so although these people could not be recruited. But they also have the next countermeasure, which is to keep Nagato here forever. Only in this way can Nagato not be used by others and then deal with others. Because after all, although they said they wanted a long way to go, the four of them, and became their chatter and other characters, he did not agree. Because this also caused them, now they want to recruit Nagato, it has become extremely difficult, and this guy can''t see through the cultivation base, but can defeat the genius of the Wang family with one move, and is seriously injured. Then this has become the fuse. Although the fuse may seem irrelevant, in the eyes of real high-level people like them, they already understand that these things cannot be simply ignored. So although they can''t recruit Nagato, after the players recruit them to chat, many people are willing to send their homes, and you can help kill Nagato. Because only in this way, this genius will be possible, and he will stay in Phoenix forever and not be used by others. Even other big families in Phoenix will not be affected more or less because of this incident. Because in itself, the reason they are here now is their Patriarch and them.Fun recitation book www.qusoshu.com Since they are allowed to come to this place, Nagato will not be allowed to leave here. Indeed, they are very selfish in doing so, but they have no second choice, because if Nagato leaves Phoenix, they are likely to join other places, because Phoenix is ??on the edge of the center of the entire Yanhuang Empire. zone. So the more you go inside, the more powerful people or levels of interest increase. At this level or now that people will go like this, when they can do all of this, it actually means that they actually dont really have a second choice, or that they dont want this kind of genius to truly leave Phoenix. . But now this level of genius is no longer something ordinary people like them can control. Because of the people they brought, two-thirds of them have been killed by Xiaoming''s men. Although some of them are still seriously injured and not dead, the combat power he shows now, then it is only time for them to die or when they really are problem. Its just that now, the Wang Family Patriarch also understands that at this time, he has no extra choice. If he doesnt kill Nagato, maybe he can escape, but their Wang Family may be united by other things in Phoenix. Hollowed out. So in the end, their family must be ruined, so he gritted his teeth and said immediately, "Everyone quickly use the bloodless pill. If you don''t kill this guy, then what he may finally affect is whether we can continue to live in Phoenix in the future!" The Wang Family Patriarch was very right, because although they were selected assassins from many families, it was because of these people that they would appear here to kill Nagato. But at this level, for many people, they are already desperate or doing their best, because they don''t want to die in this battle. Because many people, even though he said they were chatters in the four houses, they belonged to some of them, more powerful people. But since they were sent, it means that if they are really dirty, maybe their family can only give some subsidies to their children or relatives. This is the cruel reality. If they really didn''t kill Nagato, they died by themselves, then the consequence must be that they were as bad as they thought. So now if Nagato died, or they died, what they can do is probably more to save their lives. Well, one day the Wang Family Patriarch, they have already understood that if they were true at this time, if they didn''t do it, perhaps, what they were waiting for was to lose the shelter of the Phoenix City, their original family. Otherwise, they would immediately die in Nagato''s hands, but they were also human, and they didn''t want to die just like that. So after the Wang Family Patriarch gave the order, they immediately took out a very bright red pill from their arms, then gritted their teeth and swallowed them all into their mouths. This is called Blood Jue Dan! Because they knew that this senior sister was not a last resort, they would not use it, because after using it, they might be out of control, but now they have no second choice in this situation. .. 2716 Chapter 168-Strengthened Enemy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was also a little surprised after seeing that they had all swallowed the pill, because it was the first time for him to see this pill. Because in his memory, the remnants of Tai Sui have also told him that in this world, there are not only people practicing martial arts, but also various cultivation methods, and there are also various evil ways, or rather, It''s another trail. Because these pill is also a kind of pill that many people try to improve the cultivation base, or to make it can provide people with a very powerful cultivation base in a short time. This is precisely because of this. There are very few real pill or good pill, because in this continent, people will take pill. It must be because of some reason or, say, his talent. Or they are forced to. Because as long as it is medicine, it is three points poison, so even if a good alchemist is said, he may be respected wherever he goes. But they all understand that the real pill, even the top pill in the world, may have some medicinal residues. Therefore, these elixirs are generally not used as a last resort, unless there are special circumstances. But these people suddenly swallowed the blood red pill, and from the blood red pill, Nagato could feel the violent power contained in these pill. So after these people ate the blood pills, everyone became very mad, and even the veins on their bodies began to show. At this moment, people are like beasts that run away, all rushing towards Nagato. Although it is said that 2/3 of the people have been killed or seriously injured by Nagato, the remaining 1/3 are at this time As if awakened, each of them headed towards Nagato without fear of death. And their attacking methods and their attacking moves are also very peculiar. At this time, they may not know what real death is. In their eyes, only by killing this guy can they be liberated. It is precisely because of this that each of them has a pill of this kind, because they all know that if it is not a last resort, they will not use it. I kind of pill because the side effects of this pill are too great. But now they have no second choice, because Nagato is indeed too strong, at least in their impression, they have not dealt with such a powerful enemy. Even in the face, the most senior masters in Phoenix, they have never actually seen them take action. So when I saw Nagato killing them like a chicken, everyone''s heart jumped. They were afraid because they were also afraid of death. But besides death, they are also more afraid of being killed here like this, and throwing corpses into the wilderness, this kind of death is even more unacceptable for them. Although this pill is said to have very serious side effects, if it is used well, it will not die. At most, the cultivation of pure body may be hindered. But now they have no choice. Either die here or go back to the real home and ruin. So now, their choice is to smash to the end.168 novel www.168jxs.com Xiao Ming also felt the mania of these people, and their cultivation base had skyrocketed a lot, and the attack method was more powerful than before. Because at this time, the reason why people are afraid or afraid is because they are respected enough by people. But in the face of such a young powerhouse, they have been scared of being killed, what they can do may only be able to do all this, they should make a desperate decision, but now they have no second choice. In fact This is also a very sad thing for them. Everyone is a person, they are afraid of death, and they are also afraid of this, dying in the wild like wild dogs, but this cruel reality happens in this martial arts world. The main reason why people practice martial arts is actually because they dont want to die outside or be killed by someone so easily, but now everyone can do what they can do is to strengthen themselves, and then they will not be affected by this. Bound by these rules. This is why many people go bankrupt, even those who abandon orphans and widows come to practice martial arts. That''s because they have to do this. If they don''t, then the lives of ordinary people are in the eyes of these warriors. Ants. But now, although they and these warriors all have very high cultivation bases, some are warriors, even great warriors, and there are several early characters. But now this level of gram is not enough, because they want to defeat Nagato, but they didn''t defeat him at all, and they didn''t even scratch him. So this level is absolutely unacceptable to them, but they have no way to face this fact. After Nagato had eaten this pill, he also understood that these people were not only stronger, but also became manic. At the same time, their strength was also due to the pill. So Nagato didn''t keep his hands even more, because these people have already begun to desperately, so if he wants to stay in, maybe he will be accidentally given by these people and hammered here. But now that they have put all of them together, Nagato must kill them, and it is indeed a respect for them. After all, in the martial arts world, it is not easy for everyone to live, let alone these promising martial artists. So what we really want to say is that these warriors are the real, the most elite group of people, even if their cultivation bases are different, or their cultivation bases are different. In other words, there will be some differences in the way they cultivate, but they are actually a group of people who have separated from ordinary people. It is precisely because of such a group of talents that why many things will come forward before they change. But now their realm is completely opposite to their nicknames, so if they don''t die, Nagato will die, so in the end, only one side is the winner. He had to be a Wang Family Patriarch. Facing these people, even though he was still very strong after taking blood pills, he was unwilling to look at these people, so he died in front of Nagato so easily. After all, he wanted revenge. The son is already under the hands of this guy and has been dead for half his life. He, the head of the house, does nothing, let alone whether he can be worthy of his son, what should happen to his family after he returns is a question, so now Nagato must die in front of them!.. 2717 Chapter 169 Sorrow of the Weak You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As far as Nagato is concerned, these people will take the pill, so they must be killed with the determination to die, and there is no psychological pressure on Nagato. No matter he has learned about this world, he has already understood that in this world, the reason why martial arts people can practice martial arts, it must be their reasons, that is, because of these reasons, these people will also To practice these martial arts so diligently. But now they will die, or what realm will they face.That''s all because their choice has been made, and they have to face such a choice, even if it is to give their all. It is important to know that the people who died in every battle did not say that there was any toleration, or that their death did not mean anything. But after these people took the pill, they became manic and completely unlike normal people. In fact, they have made their determination to die, because since this pill can be improved, people have such great potential. . Then they might exist, even if Nagato was defeated in the end, they might end up crippled or eventually died. Nagato didn''t feel much about their deaths, even very indifferent. After the Wang Family Patriarch joined the battle, Nagato hurriedly dealt with him, and at the same time, he could feel that his cultivation level was at least comparable to that of Cheng Cong. Although there may be some differences between the two, the difference is not that big. So at this moment, Nagato already felt that this guy should be the initiator among them, and at the same time should be the royal family. So at this time, Xiaomei wants to kill them because of the current vinegar thing. They really want to do it, because if they dont, they can really live in this world at ease, or live with them. The same life, it must be impossible. And the moment when the Wang Family Patriarch was attacking Nagato, in fact, every time he tried to kill Nagato, he wanted to kill Nagato, not only because she abolished her son, but also recruiting gangsters for the Wang Family. Up. Because you have to know that even though Nagato said yes, he hadn''t planned to kill chickens and monkeys, but now Wang Tianba jumped out. It also means that, in fact, he also wanted to die by himself, or that he beat him in the face. So in this case, Nagato didn''t feel that he was doing that. Sometimes any problem was the opposite. These people would stay here and want to keep him, but he angered him. Besides, the royal family will come out now, it must be because they want to kill Nagato and don''t want him to leave like this. It is true that Nagatos guess is not biased. They will appear here. They just dont want Nagato to leave like this, because if he leaves, it means that they have planned for so long, or they are players. Having been beaten in the face, and the entire Phoenix City was beaten, no one can cure this man. But Nagato already understood that now when the Wang Family Patriarch was attacking him, he tried his best to keep it here. At the same time, Nagato was not polite. He raised his hand as a punch. This punch was at least 8/10 of his strength. So now the head of the Wang family has a way to watch Nagato attack him for a moment, and an atomic bomb rushes towards Nagato, because at this time he also wants to kill Nagato together, because only this way his people still have them The people gathered will not continue to die here like this.Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com But not surprisingly, even though he thinks this way, his strength is only there. Although he may be ranked in the top ten in the entire Phoenix, when the money is clear, But he and Chen Yuanwai are almost the same, so now he will attack Nagato, also because he desperately wants to kill Nagato. Its just that I really underestimated Nagato to him. The moment I touched Nagatos fist with his fist, he instantly flew out like a spaceship. Because at this time, Nagato''s combat effectiveness is absolutely powerful, and it is not comparable to their good-for-nothing words. Only at this time, those who had taken the pill did not stop, because they only had Nagato in their eyes, and their blood-red eyes were staring at Nagato, as if a demon crawling out of hell wanted to swallow Nagato''s flesh is the same as his blood. But now Nagato has understood that if these people really don''t kill them, they may really be endless. If they are like a big cock, he will be annoying. So after Nagato knocked out Wang''s Patriarch a thousand, he instantly turned into a harvesting machine, knocking these people one after another, and no one blocked his punch. So although many of these people said they were dead, they were wronged, but they actually swallowed the pill. When Nagato launched an attack, it was actually already, and it was decided whether they would die in the end, or be able to walk there. Which step, but now that they have done so, it means. Their final result is either to defeat Nagato or be killed by Nagato! But now that Nagato is so powerful, what they can do may only be slaughtered by him like a piglet, because they have no choice. This is the sorrow of the weak. If they are really strong, or they can really dominate one side, maybe these people will become his subordinates, maybe, because each person, how much he can become depends on his talent and his acquired Hard work. So why are many people here desperately, while more people are eating and drinking over there and leading a better life? In fact, the main reason is that each person''s status and his cultivation level are different, and the final result is different. So it is complete to kill these paths below, they themselves deserve to die, if they don''t want to know the attack, or don''t want the fantasy of his life, they won''t do it. But nothing happens, so when Nagato kills them, there is no psychological burden at all, and when these people continue to rush to Nagato, they are quickly disintegrating. Because the group of them is only 1/3, so none of the dozens of remaining people can stop Nagato Therefore, in a short period of time, the team of hundreds of people collapsed in an instant, and a black body remained on the ground, and each of them was wearing black clothes. But they are all here, because the reality is cruel. Hundreds of them intercepted Nagato, and they were all slaughtered in the end, leaving only the head of the Wang family... 2718 Chapter 170 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato slaughtered these people, there was only one Wang Family Patriarch left. As the leader of these people, Nagato certainly knew that the Wang Family Patriarch knew a lot. So he was pulling the half-life of the Wang Family Patriarch from the dust, Then he looked at him coldly and said, "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter? If what you told me is not the truth, maybe the other members of your royal family may not survive, I can''t guarantee it!" At this time, although Nagato has always been known for his good temper, he is usually very indifferent, or he doesn''t care about some rules and some things in this world. But these people were all killed in front of him. If he didn''t avenge him, wouldn''t it be against his determination to cultivate. What''s more, these people are so full-paid and want to kill him. It must be because even though they are not favored by Nagato, it means that they want to destroy this person and also want him Inseparable from Phoenix, that is, to die here. So to speak, Nagato has no grievances with them. They have such a human mind. As far as the little girl is concerned, he cannot accept this kind of thing. At least he knows that let him live in the world and live. It''s a happy and happy life. If he doesn''t even have a good life, then why does he need to practice martial arts and reach the top again... So Nagato was asking about the result of the Wang Family Patriarch''s affairs, and looked at him coldly, as if he was planning to go to his players to kill him at any time. The Wang Family Patriarch was also really a little scared at this time, because he knew that the guy in front of him was indeed too strong, so strong that he had never thought that there were still people in this world who would be so strong. What''s more, this person killed more than a hundred people it brought, without hurting her at all. What''s more, they still took the pill, so at this time, the Wang Family Patriarch already understood that he was defeated, and the defeat was very complete and complete. So although he is not dead yet, he still has a breath, but if he does not say what he knows, it does not matter if he is dead, then those descendants of his royal family, or those of his family members, may also suffer this The guy''s killer. "I said, I said all..." Patriarch Wang said helplessly, "This attack is not meant by me alone, but by other big families in Phoenix. If I don''t come, it will be Someone else will come!" As soon as Nagato heard this, he realized that it was really what he thought. He was about to leave Phoenix, it was indeed possible that he didn''t like these people anymore, so they sent these masters to kill him, and then nothing happened secretly. For example, if Nagato is not strong, or even weaker, maybe he can really only die in this barren mountain, no one knows, and it is not necessarily if he is fed a wolf. Now that Nagato is so powerful, not only has it massacred them, but now it has absolute control over it. This is also very, unimaginable, right? After all, those more than one hundred masters are all great people, and that master has to spend a lot of resources and hard work. If it werent because they werent sure how strong Xiamen is, they wouldnt be worthy of so many people. . But these people are the family members in Phoenix. Among them, they have spent a long time and painstakingly cultivated geniuses. Their death is a major blow not only to their family, but even to the entire Phoenix.Qingqing Novel www.qingtxt.com Nagato didn''t care about this. Since he got this result from his mouth, it means that since he is not dead, he must be a child who wants to go back to get revenge. How to hold it is exactly what he is thinking about. "Since you will come here, it must be because your son was injured by me, right?" Nagato smiled and said, "I originally didn''t hold any grudges, but you wanted me to die, so I must not It will do what you want, right?" "So if that''s the case, then you should go to death first!" Nagato raised his hand with a palm, directly killing the Wang Family Patriarch. Now that I know the reason for their coming, and why did the Wang Family Patriarch appear here, and what is the origin of these people? Now that these things are clear... So Nagato naturally didn''t want to keep the Wang Family Patriarch, because this guy had always wanted to kill him, so in this battle, Nagato killed the Wang Family Patriarch and finally achieved a perfect victory. Since Nagato had killed the Wang Family Patriarch, he did not let go of his body, so he took his head off because he was still useful. At this time, he did not leave on a horse, because he knew that since these people wanted him to die, it must be because they had planned to have a nickname. If it was, Lu would be against one of his family or In the case of aristocratic families, perhaps they wouldnt do it. After all, if a genius like Nagato, the entire Phoenix City is not too much But Nagato was going to leave, and Jiang Chen left like this after the defeat, so it can be seen from here that they care about the reputation of Phoenix, and they also care about the genius of Nagato. So in this case, if Nagato does not choose, then they will give Nagato another choice, which is death. But Nagato is not the kind of person who can bully anyone. He knows that if he doesn''t do something, then these people will never stand by or never remember that this can happen. This is the rule of this martial arts world, because if you are not strong enough, maybe when people kill you, it is like killing that kind of animal. But if you have a strong power, people may respect you, and even if you make some excessive demands, they may agree. This is the cruelty and reality of this world. Nagato came to the gate of Phoenix City with his head in his head. He smiled, then leaped lightly and hung the head of the head of the Wang family directly on the gate. The soldiers who wanted to stop him were Xiaoming, and they went straight to the ground, and there was no room for resistance at all. At this time, Nagato didn''t want to be polite to anyone, because she knew that since he had returned, she would have to kill. Only killing could be worthy of his return this time. So now that someone wants to beat him, no matter who it is, he will die from his men! But at the moment when the head was hung out, passers-by had already recognized who that guy was when they were talking about it! At this time, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and many people ran out quickly, crying for father and mother...... .. 2719 Chapter 171 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon, when the head of the Wang Family Patriarch was hung at the gate of Phoenix City, many passers-by had already seen it. This incident has spread all of a sudden in Phoenix, and people all know this. The Wang Family Patriarch, who was out of reach by them, was killed even at this time and his head hung on the city gate. This has caused many people not to understand what is going on, but they dare not come close, because they are afraid that it will anger the person who hangs their heads. And at this moment, many people already understood that the person who hung his head was probably the one who killed the Wang Family Patriarch. At this time, there was also a mess in Phoenix, because no one thought that things would suddenly become like this, each of his families sent out masters to contain that, they thought to be very talented red-haired youth. But it was precisely because of this young man that the person they sent out not only failed to kill the guy, but that guy also brought back the head of the Wang Family Patriarch and hung it on the city gate. This is undoubtedly beating their entire phoenix. The face of the city. And at this time, people have already understood that the people they sent out may very likely stay outside forever and can''t return. Therefore, the parties in each family know that since the incident has happened, if they want to solve the matter completely, they need to find a way to completely calm the matter, if not. , Maybe that guy will really kill. So after Nagato hung the head outside the city gate, he sent people out this time, and all the parties in the family came to the city lord mansion. At this time, they all knew clearly that as the city lord of Phoenix, he must be the most face-conscious person. He belongs to him in this city, not to mention that everyone in the other four houses is not as good as his city lord mansion. And his power. So at this time, they can only pin their hopes on the city lord, because no one can go, it can really be said that they can kill Nagato. Because Nagato had already killed all the people they sent out, this gave them a deterrent that ordinary people couldn''t bring. Because you have to know that there are more than one hundred people in that group, and even many people at the level of great martial arts. They all died in the hands of Nagato. If Nagato really came in suddenly and slaughtered a clean one. , Then no one can easily escape this disaster. So they can only pin their hopes on Chen Chushanshan. After all, the sister of the city lord, she is the queen of the Yanhuang Empire, and her rights and prestige are not the same. But at this time, the city owner was also very troubled, because he didn''t expect things to happen like this. Although he knew that the leaders of those families would mobilize people to kill this guy, they were all face-saving people, but the result would suddenly become like this, no one of them could imagine or think. But things have developed to this point. If he doesn''t go as the city lord and really does something, it seems impossible to justify it, but if he is asked to go and really face Nagato, he feels a little uncomfortable. When they were going to assassinate Nagato, although he didn''t participate, at least he didn''t stop it, which meant that he acquiesced in the development of this matter.Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net So now Nagato hung the head of the Wang Family Patriarch, at the gate of Phoenix City, this was invisibly made clear, and let the families of those who really went to her to go to him. Although this is a naked provocation, it is also the most effective provocation. No one can resist this. Hearing the messy words of the crowd, the city lord also said helplessly, "Don''t say it to me, my ears are going to be deaf by you now!" "Since you are all here, well, let''s go to the gate of the city together! If this matter cannot be resolved, I believe that guy will not just leave like this..." Indeed, the city lord was also very troubled at this time, because he knew that if this matter was not solved perfectly, the Wang Family Patriarch would not say whether it was dead in vain, at least Nagato would not be happy. If Nagato is unhappy, more people may die, even though it is in his level, it has absolute power to control this matter. But he was very clear about the more than one hundred people who died, and he even knew many of them, so he couldn''t be 100% sure about this matter, and he could even retreat completely. It also means that if faced with more than one hundred people, even the city lord, as the city lord of Phoenix, as the highest leader of the city, he cant say that he has lost 100%, defeated those people and sent or got into trouble. Retreat. Then I can see from here that Nagato''s cultivation base is higher than that of the city lord, so the city lord, as the city lord of Phoenix, still needs to unify everyone''s thoughts and thinking at this time. At the same time, hanging people''s heads out of the city now is inadvertently against him and is also a kind of provocation. So now that these people are here, it also means that Xiao Bai can also use them and do Some other things. But even though they are unwilling to face Nagato, since Pure Lord has spoken, they have no extra choice. Because they are already here, if things are not resolved well, they may not sleep at night. After all, there are many great martial masters among the more than one hundred powerful ones, even them. If they are all planted there. So now, who of these people is able to take care of themselves, completely treats this thing as having never happened. Soon, the city lord led people to the gate of the city, but the head of the Wang Family Patriarch was waving in the wind, and his hair was also swaying under the influence of the wind. However, Nagato sat lightly beside the stone, watching these people quietly, without any intention of getting up. As the city lord at this time, the city lord knows that of course he has to say something, otherwise, he has no prestige as the city lord at all, what would it look like! "It''s a bit too much for this little brother to do this. It''s not very lucky that this dead man''s head is placed at the gate of our Phoenix City..." Nagato said faintly, "I think you should understand what I mean. I have only one request now, to hand over those who ordered me to assassinate me. I may be in a good mood and I can stay alive, otherwise. At your own risk!" .. 2720 Chapter 172 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s words surprised and angry everyone present, although they were very angry, Nagato killed all of them. But they also clearly know the true strength of Nagato. With this kind of time, why can''t you leave an adult undressed, even some successful people may not be his opponents. So Nagato suddenly made such a request, they really couldn''t accept it, let alone Xiaoqiang''s head was already hung on the gate. This is undoubtedly a kind of provocation to the people in their entire Phoenix, or a face-slapped. "Little brother, stay on the sidelines, so we can meet each other in the future!" At this time, the city lord still said tirelessly, "Although we may be offended, how about I can accompany you now?" In fact, at this time, the city owner called a bitter! When he had the dinner party, he wanted to win over Nagato, because this kind of genius might not be noticeable wherever he went. But because he was in Phoenix now, how long he was in a high position at the time, he certainly didn''t want to believe that Jiang Chen, a young man like Nagato, would be defeated easily. But now things really have undergone a change again, and this change makes him a little baffling, feeling that he has been beaten in the face. Because the people they were sent to want to kill Nagato were all first- and second-tier powerhouses at this level, and among these powerhouses, even the city lord knew a lot. But from those people who didnt come back, it can be seen that those people should have been killed by Nagato. So if you think about it this way, this young man, his strength has reached a very high level. The degree is unpredictable. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have time to come to this place with Xiaoqiang''s head after solving those people. This is totally an irrational behavior, or more directly a stupid behavior! Now think about it from the side, if Nagato doesn''t have enough strength, maybe he really won''t do it. Because I really want to say that people will be strong, because they are in a relatively prominent position in all aspects, and they will appear so strong and impressive. If a person doesn''t even have her outstanding points or some strong places, how can he become a strong one? Nagato will appear here, it must have her own cards and methods, but as the city lord of Phoenix, the city lord also knows very well that if he doesnt do anything these days, or simply ignores it, this will indeed be lost. Up the hearts of the people. Although these people''s hearts are not very important to him, but then again, as long as four people, he will have intersections, and four people who have intersections, he will definitely care about these reputations, external things! So now that Nagato has found the door, it already shows that he has enough confidence! Nagato still shook his head and said, "I know what you mean, although what you said is correct and reasonable, but I am a person with a good temper, not a temper." Century Novels www.2000xs.com "You have repeatedly provoke me. This is indeed a bit too much, not to mention that you still want to kill me this time. This is an intolerable thing for me!" "Then now I give you two choices. The first is to hand over those who ordered me to be assassinated, and the second is to kill me now!" Nagatos mood is very indifferent now, although he does not say that he likes silly music or the feeling of killing, but when these people are his name, she does not hesitate to hit these people. kill. Even if it takes more effort, he feels meaningful. Because in this world, everyone believes in those truths. Maybe yours is right, but if his fist is strong enough, you may not be worth mentioning in front of them. So in this case, only death is the most appropriate thing. If they don''t, maybe they won''t remember that they wanted to kill Nagato. This is very cruel. However, Nagato''s words also completely angered these people. They are among the top class of people in the entire Phoenix. They will appear here, but they are also forced to help. But this guy is too arrogant!Even saying such a thing, this is something that no one can bear. "Boy, don''t shame you!" At this time, a burly man stood up. He was an elite figure in a big family in Phoenix, and it could also be said that he was the next Patriarch. But now facing Nagato, he really couldn''t bear it anymore, because this guy was too arrogant, not only slapped everyone in the face, he might even step on them. I''m afraid this is just an ordinary person, can''t bear this kind of thing, right? Nagato got up and shook his head, and then came directly in front of this person at an invisible speed, and then hit the person''s face with a punch. It was like a torn sack that was blown out by the wind. The people or everyone around was dumb, because none of them went to see Nagato''s action, only saw a afterimage, and then Nagato had already shot the person out. Faced with the strength of Nagato, many of them are shocked, but also a little dumb. Because they all know that in the face of Nagatos strength, they would either be cold, or stand up and see him all night, but now Nagato suddenly made a move and abolished one person directly. This speed and He is indeed stronger than many people on the scene And Nagatos cultivation is invisible to them, because while Nagato is practicing martial arts, it is actually not some of the traditional martial arts in this world, but has integrated a lot of his own ideas and the role of Tai Sui, making him now Become a little different from the martial arts of this world. Therefore, people can''t easily see his true cultivation level. Even Lenovo doesn''t know what his position is in the past few days. At least, these people in front of him are still not enough. However, as the city lord of Phoenix, the city lord also knows that Nagato, as a strong man, should have the dignity of a strong man and his face, so he can only say helplessly, "Do you have to get this far?" "Why don''t we talk about it and take a step back. I will try to compensate you as much as possible. What do you think?" At this moment, in fact, even the city owner has no way to be sure that he can beat Xiao Ming, because he dare not say whether he can do it... .. 2721 Chapter 173 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato shook his head and said, "I don''t know who these people are, but if you still insist on your ideas, I don''t think you can escape from my hands!" At this time, Nagato didn''t feel that he was telling them anything, because he knew that he came here to kill people, and he also wanted to kill those who wanted to kill himself. So no matter who the other party is, as long as they block him or want to kill him, then they will all have to die, no matter who it is, because there is no regret in Nagato''s dictionary. So now no matter who or which the other party is, as long as they want Nagato, that means that Nagato will kill them now, otherwise Nagato will not leave. Upon hearing this, the city lord''s expression also changed, because at this moment he, as the city lord of Phoenix, had very great powers, and he was also a person with this entire level. So it can be seen from here that he has a very high position and has been in a high position for a long time, and now from his perspective, he will appear here because of pressure. But if he doesn''t care about it, this matter is also completely possible, because his cultivation is higher than those of them, not to mention that he is still the city lord here. It''s just that now Nagato doesn''t give her any face. This is undoubtedly because I let him feel that he has been deeply beaten, and even feels as if there is no face at all. "Young man, you must be humble, you shouldn''t be arrogant as soon as you reach a certain level!" The city lord said coldly, "If you are still so obsessed, I don''t mind, I really do it to you!" Although the city lord is not sure how high Nagato''s cultivation base is, he did not back down, because a person who cultivates martial arts, if he can''t make progress if he meets a strong one, then he should not become a strong one. Or not qualified to be strong. Those who will become strong must have a firm heart, and a level that is very much to be achieved, so that they have the motivation to move forward. So no matter who the other party is, since he dares to treat them so arrogantly, it means that they are not really afraid, but somewhat afraid, and there is still a difference between fear and fear. Nagato shook his head, "If that''s the case, let''s go together! You have all done to me, you should be ready to die, right?" At this moment, Nagato has completely changed like a person, and an astonishing cold light erupted in his eyes, because he knew he needed to start killing at this moment. "Go! Kill him together!" At this moment, the city lord suddenly shouted, and then led the people to Nagato. In addition, all the families of the families present here are the people with the highest cultivation level in the entire Phoenix City, but it is precisely because of their promotion that they will appear here, and they mainly want to respond to what Nagato wants. Opinion, or the compensation you want. Its just that this kind of thing is completely unrecoverable, and that if they dont tell Nagato to kill, then Nagato will definitely still do it in Phoenix, or to deal with them, this is completely he doesnt want to see. Realm or situation. So now that they have the opportunity, they should kill him according to the intention of the city lord, otherwise they cannot bear the consequences. The moment Nagato finished their attack, it turned into an afterimage and disappeared in place.Love you e-book www.antxt.com When they reacted, someone had already been blown to the ground by Nagato, and its speed was so fast that no one could see it, or no one could see it with naked eyes, how did he attack, that person Is already dead. And these people are still very powerful families in Phoenix, because if their cultivation is not advanced enough, they are not qualified to be the position of Patriarch. But now they can''t stop Nagato''s move. This terrifying gap makes many of them feel a bit of suffocation. But they have no retreat, or Nagato, it is not. They have only these two options now, so if they are normal people, they will definitely be willing to choose the former. Because at this time no one wants to die, let alone in this martial arts world, when people place great importance on life, they are willing to practice martial arts and Taoism, but also because they know that if they are not to be ordinary, they may be able to break free from this life. Bondage. But if they don''t really struggle, or if they don''t, really work hard to practice martial arts, they might end up like ordinary people. Now if they have a chance to survive, of course they will fight for this opportunity, not to mention that they are as young as us, and they look down on Nagato from the beginning. So it was Nagato''s fighting power that allowed them to kill many people with their funds, but there was also a trace of luck in their hearts. The death of Nagato is what they want to see most now. Even though this guy is too powerful and too prominent, they didn''t want the slightest thing. Just tolerate this matter, no one wants to die under Nagato. Then there is only one result. Nagato died at their hands! But Nagato has been here for so long, and he must fight a battle, because his martial arts practice is somewhat different from others, but if he wants to improve and learn more experience, he has to fight non-stop. However, these battles do not happen often. So this time when others came to assassinate him, it happened to be a season. He knew that he really wanted to fight these people from the beginning. He wanted to know what kind of combat experience these people had and his martial arts cultivation. Therefore, only the small gate can feel it during the battle. At the beginning of the battle, the blood of Nagato has already begun to boil. He knew that he was going to kill at the same time, but at the same time he could learn a lot of experience, because only in this way could he continue to improve and continue to rise. Only in this way can he be truly strong to a certain degree and at the same time be able to find the memory he has lost. Now that the battle started, his whole person was like eating some spicy firecrackers. There was no way to control his blood. He knew that he had to kill to calm his current blood. Only by constantly fighting and constantly absorbing the experience of others can we get more powerful progress. Xiao Ming also knows the key factors. , So whether these people will die, or whether they can survive, it doesnt matter whether they want to follow along, what is important is what he can learn from these battles, and then use them, and sum up the experience, for him Very important... 2722 Chapter 174 The War Has Started You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For Nagato, the main reason he came to Phoenix is ??not only because he wanted to be close to the central area of ??the Yanhuang Empire. More of it is also wanting to find more opponents to compete, regardless of whether the life and death of this competence will form. At least for Nagato, he knew that he did this, or think so, because she now needs to constantly fight and learn what they need, the experience they need to learn. Although Nagato itself has incorporated the memory of Tai Sui, actually speaking, he has not experienced too many battles, so if he wants to improve himself, only fighting may be the best thing. Nagato may not be clear about it. After a lot of memories have been integrated on this day, not only the experiences she learned in those battles and the dance styles of others, but also the great improvement of him. This is why Nagato knew from the beginning that if he didn''t do this or was not domineering, perhaps these battles and discussions would not happen. Since these people wanted to kill Nagato, of course they wouldn''t sit still, at least he was not the kind of person who thought nothing had happened after being chased by others. So at this time, people might imagine what things will turn out to be, but for Nagato, he would not think about that much. What he was thinking about was how to win this battle, and it was these, all the Phoenix masters, they all wanted Nagato to die here. This is a very cruel thing. If this were a normal person or someone else, he would have escaped a long time ago, but Nagato did not do so. You must know that this kind of opportunity is very rare, not to mention that these people all hope that it is not reserved for everyone, and the methods and methods that they care about are all their unique, cultivated and summarized moves. This also caused this battle, which is very important and needed for Nagato. But these people are still a little too weak in Nagato''s eyes. Even if the opponent is a great martial artist, he can''t resist a few tricks under his hands, and they will be hammered by Nagato. Although these people seem to be stronger than ordinary people or stronger than those. But in fact, for Nagato, there is not much difference, because for some reason, Nagato looked at the ways and tricks they attacked him, and for him, there is no gorgeousness. Shao Hu''s are all simple. Of killing skills. The reason these people would attack him in this way and attack him was because everyone didnt want him to be alive, and everyone used the killer moves he had researched, which made Nagato feel very excited, even the other person. He wanted to die, but Nagato didn''t want him to live. So these top leagues in Phoenix, they all know very well that if the young man in front of him does not kill him, then the next trouble may be caused by it, and then it needs to fight to be released. The blow to them was actually quite big, at least it was really difficult to cultivate those talented masters, let alone more than one hundred deaths at once, all being massacred by villains. No one thought that things would suddenly turn into such a situation, but they also had to accept... Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com Because from the beginning, they thought that Nagato could not leave, Xishan, after all, they dispatched so many people, they are not the player''s family, they are determined to kill Nagato before sending their own family. Master to learn. But now they can''t steal the chicken, which is totally unacceptable to many people, let alone the guy who arrogantly hangs the head of the player family at the gate of the city. Without explaining its molesting, this is an insult to them, an insult to their masters in Phoenix! This is a very cruel thing! At least they have been entrenched in Phoenix for so many years, but they have not suffered such insults. At least in their hearts, Nagato''s behavior is completely a death-seeking behavior. While you are besieging Nagato, why don''t you want them to do this?So that those people and these families praised the constant attacks, and everyone tried their best to let Nagato die here. As long as Nagato is truly dead here, then everything will end, and the insults and provocations they have received will be released with Nagato''s death. They all knew this well, so they would attack Nagato so desperately. If it were someone else, maybe they would not do it, or they would not unite. It''s just that from the very beginning, they all looked down upon the red-haired youth of Nagato, because none of them thought that such a young young man would be able to defeat the crew. However, there are no members outside of these people, because he knows that if he participates in this encirclement and suppression, he may also be sold directly to his mind. In that case, for him, and for his future responsibility, the whole family It''s an unnecessary thing. Because his family is about to face the end of being privately held by others, this little girl is leaving, or Nagato is going to leave, he doesnt have my second thought. If others want to leave, how can you stop him? ? In addition, Chen Yuanwai also knows the power of Nagato best, so if these are not completed, the top families are very clear. At this moment, if Nagato is not killed, maybe they get more insults, or they can''t really continue to live like they used to. But in this battle, many families also started to get injured, and even suffered from Nagato, because although they also said that they have the cultivation of a great martial artist, they are still a little unsightly facing Nagato. What''s more, everyone in these families is very angry, and they have their own fame skills, so that they can fight with Nagato for so long because they are also considered to be, otherwise they may have been defeated by others. Up. But despite this, it turns out that no one can survive a few tricks under his hands. These top Phoenix masters, at this time, are as if they are a hedgehog facing Nagato, and they are even stabbed by him. This time, they couldn''t accept the fact that it was very cruel, but it was just that there was no way to work temporarily, because Nagato was indeed too strong, so strong that he just suffocated them. Therefore, many family heads are shocked at this moment, and more helpless. If you don''t want to kill him at the beginning, will the result be better?.. 2723 Chapter 175 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And these people who are fighting against Nagato are actually a very good training for Nagato. Because in themselves, they are the top group of people in Phoenix, that is, because there are a group of people who are crazy and successful, they can be regarded as having obvious hierarchy, After all, in the final analysis, each of these big families is capable or strong, so that they can be regarded as a family. Otherwise, they will not be respected or admired. So under this circumstance, what they can do may just want to accomplish, not to be looked down upon by others, or to maintain the dignity of their own family, all of which require ability and strength to do well. If they are not strong enough, then they cannot represent the prosperity and prosperity of this family. If they don''t put Nagato lotion on them, then they will be sorry for those who died. All of this has a cause, which is the so-called cause and effect. If there is no cause, there is no effect. So when they made the choice from the beginning, it proved that they would definitely stand on the opposite side of Nagato. In fact, this is a very contradictory thing, because they want to turn Nagato into a member of their family, or completely, to strangle Nagato in the cradle. But now things have reached this point, and they can all understand that most of their ideas have been lost, so he, if it is not good, must now, while all these people are there, kill it. Is the best result. Although they all thought so well, the result was not as they thought, because the reason why they became like this, or became such a powerful appearance, is actually because now they cant really do it individually. Nagato killed Because Nagatos battle is indeed too strong, these people are not his opponents at all, not to mention that now, when these people appear, in fact, the reason they can stand here is because they dont want Nagato. Alive. But despite their willingness, it is still difficult to achieve the kind of situation they want. Because the combat power displayed by Nagato is not just the realm of a great martial artist, at least above the master, not to mention that many people have already started in the hands of Nagato, and those people are in these, top-tier families. , Can also be regarded as a big man with a head and face. But despite this, they could only watch them, and they really died in front of Nagato, because they were playing their role as much as possible and wanted to kill Nagato. But they still didn''t do all of this, because it was too difficult to do all of this. The strength of Nagato has already made each of them feel the pressure. In the human battle, he didn''t seem to be injured, this is the most critical place. Its scary enough to fight with these people without getting hurt. What''s more, facing the siege of these people now, Nagato is still a counterattack without a hassle. This is very scary and Arrogant things. But although this makes them somewhat unacceptable, this is indeed a phenomenon that is happening and cannot be changed. Especially for the people in these top families in Phoenix, they can''t accept that things will develop to this point.Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com , But despite this, all they can do is to try their best to put Nagato and sandbags here, but in this way, the more results and ideas they can do, the less they can do. , Because everyone, he has the martial arts he understands. During this period, their only purpose and his thoughts for killing Nagato were that they could only do the things they could do so slowly and first. But the result was not what they thought, because the strength of Nagato was indeed revealed from the deaths of these people. At this moment, the city lord cant stand it anymore, because after all, he is the city lord of the Phoenix City Tangdang attack. What he can do now is to let these people eat less and kill Nagato as soon as possible. After all, the head hanging on the city wall is not a very good thing. At least for him, he can''t accept it. Someone provokes him, the city master. So he rushed to Nagato immediately. At this moment, he had no intention of hiding his methods, because if he didn''t kill Nagato, his Phoenix face would disappear. Because he, as the lord of the city, is the person who cares most about both sides of the city. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t stand up against Nagato now. After all, Nagato''s genius and his strength have been demonstrated. If no one is going to really care about this person, it is impossible to say that they are dispatched collectively and want to keep Nagato here. Because just as others think, he will be so strong because of his excellence. If he is not good enough, maybe people will not really think that they are. They have always been like this, and they only care about what others think they are. . But now the results have been shown, and perhaps all they can do is to maintain what they should maintain. If the city lord of Phoenix does not stand up at this moment, perhaps he will not be able to gain a foothold in the big city in the future. For himself, as the number one person in this place, what he can do is to maintain the reputation of this place and his kindness as much as possible. If he can''t even go to the place under his jurisdiction and position, and manage it well, then he is the number one person in Phoenix, how to go and manage this place! This is indeed a problem! Therefore, if you change your identity, the city lord is an ordinary passerby, or another identity, he might not be an enemy of Nagato. But since they all have things they need to maintain, they have to stand on the opposite side. So now lets not say whether Nagato is strong or not, so I have to do something, otherwise, all this is impossible, let alone he has already figured out what to do since he is here, even if its himself, he really needs to use it. , All the strength, he is fearless. So when Nagato is so strong, what they can do is to maintain the reputation and reputation of the Phoenix, and at the same time do everything they should do. If these are not achieved, they will most likely lose a lot of hearts in Phoenix in the future, and no one wants such a result... 2724 Chapter 176 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato knew from the very beginning that he was about to face this war, in fact, he was already a little impatient. He is well aware of some things. If he does not do it, then the long-awaited war will definitely not break out. If the public does not break out, he will not be able to learn more things he wants to learn. Thinking about it now, Nagato already knows that since he is now in this position. Even if others don''t know his cultivation level, or even if others miss him, he should fight back. It is not just that nothing has happened, at least it is unacceptable for Nagato. Now these powerful family members, in fact, he himself can tell from the side. The reason why they are standing here now is because what they can do now is to kill Nagato as much as possible. However, after the city lord joined the battle, everything he has experienced now has not improved, because although the city lord is fighting with Nagato, the city lords methods are not much worse than theirs, although his repair Is very powerful. But what they can do, maybe more is to do what they should do, even so, they still cannot resist Nagato alone. This is very difficult to accept, and there is no way to really figure it out. No one can really ignore these things. At the same time, they can''t ignore the facts they are accepting. Because Nagato is indeed stronger than theirs, not to mention being so young, so they killed 1/3 of their people. This is also a bit unbelievable for the top figures in the entire Phoenix City, because they are surrounded by a group of people, let alone masters, even the martial arts masters may even fight for one. This is just their thoughts. As for whether they can really fight a martial arts master, none of them can say, but at least a master-level figure is definitely not tenable before so many people besieged. Nagato was still able to deal with it easily, and also wounded and killed one-third of them. This was indeed a very scary thing. Although the city lord had joined, it did not bring much pressure to Nagato. It just made his mind mostly centered on the city lord. Although other people also wanted to attack Nagato, most of them were easily resolved by Xiaoneng. This has resulted in the things they can do well now, perhaps, not at all, through simple methods that are suitable, effective and light. Easily complete these things they know. Now that after such a long war, they all know that Nagato is an extremely terrifying existence, otherwise, facing so many of them, nearly 20 family members besiege them. Perhaps it is true that no one can survive easily, but Nagato not only survived, but also killed six or seven. This also led to the fact that their battles were completely out of control. Even with the participation of the City Lord, they did not have the confidence to kill Nagato, which was indeed too cruel for them. But the reality is so cruel to them. When doing all this, they had already expected that Nagato''s strength and cultivation level must also have a certain level. Even if it is a grandmaster, facing the attacks of these people now, even a grandmaster will not be able to bear it, let alone a young person like Nagato, who can completely surpass the grandmaster in this world now.118 novel www.xiaoshuo118xs.com This is really incredible, not to mention what they can do before going through these battles and the things that people perceive, and indeed they are only doing their best to exert their combat effectiveness. Even though these people are top-notch figures in this world, they could not survive under Nagato''s hands, and were even seriously injured by him. This kind of horrible thing is indeed, something that cannot be easily thought of at all. You must know that this world does not lack genius, what is lacking is a genius who is truly powerful enough to make others fear, which is a bit scary, let alone among these people. There is a kind of genius in this world itself, and the length just now cannot be reached. It is as terrifying as Nagato. After all, no one can easily face the attacks of their two dozen top first-class families, and can kill them at the same time with ease. Some people have nothing to do with him. This is indeed too terrifying, at least in their impression, they have not really met this kind of genius that makes them all suffer from this headache. But the reality is so cruel, Nagato not only appeared to face their attacks, but also appeared so relaxed in the face of the newly joined City Lord. Although the opponent had a large number of people, they seemed so powerless in the face of Nagato''s devastating attack, which indeed made them feel frustrated. Because each of them is a group of people who stand on the commanding heights of Phoenix, and give them any place in Phoenix. They need people in Jingyang District, and they need to go, really, and value people. But despite this, the situation they are now in is very anxious and anxious. Because they had worked hard enough to kill Nagato, but the result now was not what they thought, instead they fell into a passive situation. Even if the city lord joins the battle now, he has not tampered with this situation. It just slowed down Nagatos killing of these people. This is indeed an extreme situation for these powerhouses in Phoenix. Cruel things. But it is precisely because of this that what they can do, maybe just want, do what they think they can do, otherwise, they would not try so hard to kill Nagato. But the real result made them unacceptable, or they couldn''t believe in themselves for a short time, it was so difficult. Before that, they had also doubted Nagato''s true cultivation and strength, but when they really faced it, they actually felt terrible. This is why when they can send those masters to kill Nagato, it is actually a gambling behavior, although they are sure to kill Nagato. But they didn''t expect that after Nagato could kill all of them, they would still appear outside the city of Phoenix. And they arrogantly hung the heads of the player family outside the city, which is indeed too arrogant and unacceptable, so at this time, they always want to let Nagato die here, but everything But everything is not as they thought... 2725 Chapter 177 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the city lord joined, it was a benefit for them, at least when Nagato attacked them, or when they attacked Nagato, it seemed that they could pause and rest for a while. At least the strength of the city lord is doubted by Murong, not to mention that he is the face of the entire Phoenix City, but with the blessing of this kind of thing, what they can do is do what they should do. But facing the city lord, they couldn''t easily really simplify these things that should be handled. Because now, Nagato is not only facing threats from these people, but also constantly destroying these people, because although these people are extremely strong in the eyes of ordinary people, they are like chickens in the face of Nagato. Like Zai, the power to fight back seemed so hasty and ineffective. In fact, Nagato was also thinking that since this battle broke out, it means that while he was fighting this time, many people would die in this battle. He doesn''t care about these things, what he cares about is whether the really powerful people in this Phoenix will take action. Since he entered Tongwang City, he could feel the powerful aura of Qi Gu. Although the city lord is considered one of them, he is not the top one, so Nagato is still paving the way for everything. Waiting. Although the Zuo City Lord also has hidden strength at this moment, his attack method and his moves are also very sharp. After he touched Nagato, he opened the distance instantly, then looked at Nagato coldly and said, "I still said that, stay a line of life, and you will see each other in the future. Although young people are strong enough to make us feel pressured, you never thought about it. If you really do what you want to do You cant bear the price you pay for the matter. Do you think it is necessary?" Although the city lord has already taken action, his true cultivation level is indeed not revealed, because its apparent cultivation level is at the pinnacle of the Great Martial Master, but in fact he has already entered the ranks of the Grand Master. So the reason why he said this was that he didn''t want to expose his true cultivation level because of this incident, but he was not sure what level of Nagato''s true cultivation level was? Because the combat power displayed by Nagato now, even as a master, he may not be able to achieve it. After all, Nagato''s cultivation base is completely invisible to them, or completely ignorant, but now their battle has been completely let, and the city lord understands that none of them can kill Nagato. Not to mention whether he can kill him, at least, he doesn''t think he can resist the attacks of certain people, and he can kill some of them. So now facing Nagato''s attack and his brutal methods, even the city lord felt a little unable to withstand it. Nagato shook his head and said, if you still want to preach, I advise you to talk less, after all, now you are hard to protect yourself, is it meaningful for you to tell me this From the beginning, Nagato did not intend to let anyone go, or to let anyone stop him. From the beginning, he knew that all he could do was to stick to his heart. Others wanted to kill him. Of course I want to kill it back. So if someone stops him, it must be that one party is going to die or be seriously injured! So now that the war has started, for Nagato, what he can do is try his best to end the battle, because he doesnt know his opinion, but he knows He surpassed everyone present now.Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com Even with those tyrannical auras in the city, he is confident enough to kill the opponent, otherwise he won''t appear here. What''s more, he doesn''t have a lot of certainty about his cultivation level, but at least it is not comparable. Master of Budo,. So now Nagato has understood that the only thing he needs to do is fight, not to mention that there are still so many people on the other side who want to kill him. But after the city lord was rejected by Nagato, the whole person''s face was gloomy and ugly, "In that case, this battle will only end if you die!" In an instant, the aura on the city lord''s body became stronger and stronger, and the aura on his body burst out instantly. All the people present have already felt the aura on the city lord, this kind of aura is not unique to the Great Martial Master''s pinnacle, it is the aura that the Grand Master has! We must know that in the entire Yanhuang Empire, there are only a handful of grandmasters, although it is said that this kind of character is very few in the entire Yanhuang Empire and even the entire martial arts road. Because once they reach this point, they will not only be praised and admired. This is why people still believe that some strong people will truly bring them a stable life. Grandmaster is such a character. The reason why he is called a master is because their cultivation level has reached the level enough to establish sects. Therefore, every grandmaster is very important to the Yanhuang Empire. They belong to the top total combat power in the Yanhuang Empire. Of course, there is a higher realm on it, but the realm of the grandmaster is like a dragon gate. There is no way to cross it easily. Over. It''s already very difficult outside this dragon gate. There are many peerless geniuses, and even many geniuses known to people, because this dragon gate is a hurdle to truly measure where they are. However, the aura of the city lord is enough to explain that he is no longer a figure of a great martial master, but a real master! At this moment, everyone''s eyes and everyone''s feelings have been significantly relaxed a lot. Because in themselves, they are a group of great martial artist level figures, although they are at the top of the entire Phoenix. But under Nagato''s slaughter, there are now less than ten people left, so in this case, their pressure also feels very great. If they are not careful, they will all die here. However, in addition, now that the city lord suddenly burst out that his true cultivation base is a loyalty, this is an unexpected joy for them, not to mention the fact that Nagato is so young, which gives them a headache. Now the city lords true cultivation base is already Exposed. Then it means that their battle is likely to get a good result, instead of letting Nagato be so arrogant! But is the truth really as they think? The answer is obviously no!.. 2726 Chapter 178: True Strength You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the city lord showed his true cultivation level, the rest of the families on the scene felt it, a touch of rejoicing, because they knew that the strength of the city lord would allow him to come and lead them to win this battle. victory. But Nagato faced the city lord whose true cultivation base had been exposed, but shook his head and said, I know you hide your strength, but have you ever thought about using cultivation bases that are less than three-tier. With the words of Nagato, the hearts of everyone present fell to the bottom, because they already felt the strength of Nagato. The people who died on the ground were enough to explain all this. But when the city lord is really exposing himself, but hope, after all, as the city lord of Phoenix, he must have gained a lot of resources over the years, and at the same time improved his cultivation base, that is nothing wrong. Now Nagato suddenly said such words, which was undoubtedly a blow to them. However, the city owner did not want to believe this fact. After all, he was in Phoenix, in front of the city owner for so many years, and he had experienced many hardships before he reached his current level of cultivation. If Nagato could defeat it so easily. He, or surpassing his words, this completely makes him somewhat unacceptable. "Stop talking nonsense, fight if you want!" At this moment, the city lord flew towards Nagato instantly. Because at this moment, he knew that if Nagato was not allowed to kill it, or if he stayed here forever, the battle would not stop. So in Phoenix, the families of these top families would not be able to There are still deaths. Although these people are not particularly important to him, he, as the city lord of Phoenix, does not allow others to make a provocation by hanging a human head outside his city so easily. Now that he has revealed his true strength, he intends to completely kill Nagato, otherwise, the consequences will definitely be more troublesome. At least he is not a troublesome person, so now Nagato must die! Nagato saw that this guy was already a little crazy, so he didn''t continue to stay behind, and while looking at these people coldly, he resisted the attack of the city lord. That being the case, you people will die completely. Nagato also lost patience. He directly drew an arc with both hands, using his whole body strength, directly punched the city lord''s stomach. This punch was so powerful that it even blasted the city lord away like a heart bomb. Although the city lord said that he had exposed his cultivation as a master, he was so vulnerable at this moment. He was even knocked out after being hit by Xiaoming, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to fight back. Because Nagato''s movements were so fast that all of them couldn''t see how things happened, they saw the city lord flew out, there was no such wise martial artist before. The rest of the people saw that the little girl was so powerful, but they also found that he did not intend to let him go. These people paused for a while and besieged to Nagato, because they knew that since the city lord had been overturned by Nagato. So if they don''t do something, or if they don''t talk about a few hundred little girls, maybe their fate will not be much different from the current City Lord. It''s not that Nagato is too lazy to talk nonsense with them. He will deal with them for so long, mainly because he wants to attract those powerful ones. Now that those people haven''t even come out, there is no need for Nagato to wait any longer. The murder is his best move right now!Cola Literature www.kelewx.com So when these people were besieging Nagato, Nagato didn''t do much nonsense, and directly punched and kicked the remaining, dozens of big families, to the ground. And Nagato then found the place where the city lord had landed. At this time, the city lord was dying. Although he was already a cultivation base dedicated to the master, he had no power to fight back against the city lord, and he didn''t even figure out what happened at the moment Nagato punched. Seeing the discovery, he flew out backwards, and then didn''t remember anything. At this time, for the city lord, it was completely unacceptable to such a thing. But now that this kind of thing has happened, what they can do is really only to protect their own face, because sometimes as a strong person, the face he cares about is more important than the rest. At this time, even though they have reached this point, the city lord still said weakly, "You are so powerful, why do you... pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger like this? Is it necessary?" Nagato shook his head and crouched on the ground looking at him and said, "Actually, I didn''t intend to do this at first. I came to this place just to find something I lost..." "But you are still entangled and want my life like this. Do you think I have a good temper or no temper?" At this time, Nagato didn''t say much nonsense, and raised his hand to kill the city lord. But it was said that he was the city lord of Phoenix, but Nagato didn''t really regard him as a person who needed respect. After all, in this world where the strong is respected, since he is a strong, he is enough to have his qualifications and strength to marry someone elses name, let alone someone who wants to kill himself, he doesnt want to stay in the world. . But after the Nagato family killed the city lord, those tyrannical auras remained unmoved. This not only made Nagato a little surprised, don''t see the city lord, as the city lord of Phoenix, he is the leading figure in this place, so his death will definitely bring shock to the whole city and even the whole place. Why are those powerful auras still unmoved at this time?What exactly is going on? After Nagato killed the city lord, he walked directly into Phoenix. At this moment, many people who secretly watched the battle were so scared that they didn''t know what to say. Because everyone who died on the ground is a person with a face and a face in the entire Phoenix, each of them is a person who needs people to admire and respect! But with such a group of people, I actually died directly at the hands of such a young man. What an exaggeration! Even among these people, even Xiao Hong had been hiding in the crowd watching all this, but when he saw Nagato, he defeated these people so easily and even killed the city lord. He finally understands why Nagato doesn''t like her... That''s because this man is not a woman, someone who can be easily obtained, his strength has surpassed too many people in this world!.. 2727 Chapter 179: A Dark Day You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On this day, it is a torment for the entire Phoenix. Because, in its own terms, Phoenix is ??in the central edge of the Yanhuang Empire. Although it is in the central area, it may only be regarded as a second-rate city, or it cannot be reached by first-class. But now, the managers of their place, and the strongest group of people in this place, all died in the hands of one person, and they still died in the hands of the same person. This is a huge blow to the entire Phoenix City, and no one can think that things will happen to such a serious and terrifying point. In the past, when there was a rumor that the red-haired young man was stronger, many people actually thought about it with a skeptical attitude. Because after all, there are quite a lot of people who are blind outside the entire Phoenix City. They are blind and have a face, not to mention that they are suddenly defeated in the hands of a young man, which makes many people respect him and do not believe this at all. The truth of the matter. But now things have developed to this point, the guy who defeated Chen Yuanwai has killed all the big families and the elites in Phoenix. This is incredible for many of them, or even dare not to imagine, because it is indeed too scary and terrifying that they can''t imagine this kind of thing to be true. However, Nagato''s killing did not stop. After he entered Phoenix, he followed other people''s guidance to enter those, the so-called big family, and began to kill. If these families from the beginning, he would recognize his mistakes, perhaps their death would bring peace to their families and survive the disaster. But Nagato was hanging his head, and when he was at the gate of Phoenix, he had already explained his determination and what he wanted to do! So since these people chose to stop him, it meant that they didn''t have the slightest regret. They just wanted to kill Nagato, and then let these things calm down as much as possible, or minimize the influence of these things. But they might not have thought that things would really turn into this kind of Nagato, killing them all in one fell swoop, and cleaning their family again, so terrifying, right? Moreover, the first place Nagato went to was the Wang family, because the people of the Wang family and the fact that he led people to assassinate Nagato were actually a fuse. So after Nagato entered, he cleaned it out, and even Wang Tianba, who had been told by Nagato before that Zhongchuang, was dealt with by Nagato. At this time, a murderous demon happened in Nagato, and then the family that once wanted his life was cleaning the entire Phoenix City. The anger of the strong needs blood to irrigate, so now the death of these people is not important to Nagato. He only needs to let others remember that the strong is an indispensable existence, no matter where it is, even this person. Where people feel very happy and healthy, blood is needed to warn people. Nagato started the slaughter one after another. Although many of them started to run away, most of the people in Nagato cleared these people. Because he knows that some things are useless to just say with your mouth. If you don''t kill and you don''t let others know the seriousness of this matter, it means that they will remember the matter. So this day is a dark day for the people in Phoenix. They can''t imagine a young man who can fully confide these big families and kill all those people cleanly. This is indeed too scary!v3 Academy www.v3sy.com At least this is a complete irony to the stability and harmony of Phoenix for so many years. However, Nagato was killing these people, but he still felt the powerful strength and cultivation level of the people in the city, and did not act on him. This made Nagato understand that if there should be no accidents, those people have nothing to do with the people of these families, but if they have reached this point now and they have not taken action, there is only one reason. It is very likely that they are being held back by something that will form this situation. Nagato felt that now that he had come here, and had begun to kill, he had begun to purge those in the family who had wanted to kill him. It also means that if those powerful messages do not come now or are held back by something. He felt that it was necessary for him to meet them in the past, after all, at this time, he needed a strong opponent to make his martial arts cultivation higher. After Nagato cleansed these families one by one, the next day, a strong breath still did not come to Nagato. So Nagato went straight to where they were. This is an underground palace, which is very big. And this underground palace is within the scope of the city lord''s mansion, and this underground palace is very wide, I don''t know why I saw such an underground palace. But there is still the revival of these underground palaces, and Nagato can still feel those powerful auras. It is precisely because of the several powerful auras that Nagato didn''t make a big killing when he attended the dinner party from the beginning. But the people who came to his house this time have been cleaned up, which means that the remaining people or the remaining people are not enough to pose a threat. It is these powerful auras that pose a threat, so after Nagato entered the underground palace, he walked in it as if on the ground. When he came to the entrance of the main hall of the underground palace, there were three people sitting inside, two men and one woman. They were sitting there cross-legged, and the tricks they were holding in their hands seemed a bit dignified and martial arts. At this moment, the man sitting in the middle opened his eyes. He looked at Nagato lightly and said, "You are here! I thought you wouldn''t be here..." Nagato can feel that these people are unfathomable, but for him, he feels that although these people are powerful, maybe they have reached the realm of martial arts masters, maybe not. But he didn''t feel that his life was in danger. This was a very strange feeling, and it could also be a wonderful ability to control after eating too old. So he smiled faintly, "I think you should be clear that I will appear here because of your ability and aura that guided me over!" "Now I have almost cleaned up all the people outside. Are you still staying here? Shouldn''t you do something?" At this time, Nagato didn''t give them face, he said that if you want to fight, hurry up, I am very busy! .. 2728 Chapter 180: Confronting the Underground Palace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the people in this underground palace saw Nagato coming, they were actually Gujing Wubo, and that matter would develop in this direction. Arrived here, in fact, after feeling these three powerful auras, Nagato could already know that they seemed to be confined here, not really hiding here. You know, he killed a lot of Phoenix, and these people are the people of those families who wanted to kill him before, and the masters. Although Nagato is not a scumbag, but for those who want to kill him, he won''t have any hands on him. By himself, he has a good temper, but it is not bad temper. Now, not only do these people have no intention of repenting, but they still want to kill him. This is completely a matter of which there is no way to reason. Now after killing all those people, Nagato came here, just wanting to know what these guys are doing here, why, even if he killed so many people, these people would not go out to interfere with him. When the man looked at Nagato and asked him the reason for coming here, in fact, Nagato already knew that they had moved to Killian. "What the hell are you doing here?" Nagato said lightly, "It won''t be... the guardian?" In fact, at this time, he only said to come for a while, mainly because he was a bit tricky. Since someone can become his opponent, it means that he can appear here and want to fight them. Now that Nagato has this opportunity, of course Nagato is not willing to let it go. These people are the people with the highest cultivation level among the people Nagato has encountered, and these highest people have even refreshed all that Nagato has encountered before. people. So at this opportunity, Nagato doesn''t want to miss it. What''s more, a few of them have a high level of cultivation, and they can even feel their strong aura. But Nagato still ran without fear, which proved that he was not afraid of these, but really wanted to fight. Although the man said that he could not see through Nagato''s cultivation, he already felt it from what he did, so he said lightly, "If you leave here directly, nothing will happen to us..." "Then if you continue to stay here, I don''t mind shooting you!" The other man and woman had already opened their eyes at this time, and their eyes were not very friendly when they looked at Nagato. You have to know the main reason why they will appear here or stay here, or because there are things they need to guard, if someone wants to get him or destroy it, you have to give them three words, it is a kind of Provocative and insulting. But Nagato could guess that the three of them must be here for a reason. You must know what she did, at least in Phoenix, but no one can forgive it. Nagato is looking at these people, with such a powerful deterrent, if you change to an ordinary person, you will definitely be scared back, even scared to pee. They are already strong enough in terms of aura, not to mention when they are truly releasing their powerful aura. But at this moment, Nagato shook his head and said, "I didn''t come here to see you are missing one out of three here. The reason I came here is to try your skills!" "If you are still so stubborn, I don''t mind staying here for a while, or I want to see what you are protecting!" Jiuhe Shuyuan www.johotxt.com At this time, Nagato is not afraid. For him, he knows where he can go, the position is to keep getting stronger, not staying at a certain stage. Under the circumstances, what Nagato can do is to create more opportunities to compete with others under limited conditions. What''s more, facing these three most powerful carpenters now, if the three of them don''t make a move, then for Nagato, it may be really disappointing. After hearing Nagato''s words, the two men and the woman immediately got up, and then exuded an endless and powerful aura. Howe is not exaggerating to say that the people in Phoenix, or the top-notch powerhouses, are simply chicken dogs in front of the three of them. Even Nagato felt that if one of the three of them were to go out, they would definitely be able to slaughter a piece. Although it may not be as decisive and powerful as Nagato, at least no one in Phoenix can stop it. pace. But Nagato looked at the three of them thinking about making a move, and immediately opened his eyebrows and smiled, "If you really want to make a move, I think you''d better hurry, otherwise, if I really start to make a move, I dont think You can stop me!" Although they are in Phoenix, Dandong may be the most powerful group of people, but facing Nagato, he knows how powerful he is, and it is precisely because of his confidence that he can be invincible. . But now facing these three people, there are indeed many possibilities for what he can do. "Since you died so early, then I will fulfill you!" the man in the lead said very domineeringly. Then for an instant, he appeared in front of Nagato like a teleport, and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was so fast that it was suffocating. But when he raised his hand and punched Nagato, Nagato disappeared in this moment. "It''s impossible!" The man also looked incredible in the direction where Nagato disappeared. You must know that he just punched, let alone anything else, at least one person at the top of the Great Martial Master will be killed by it. This is her sufficiently powerful capital and strength. However, when facing Nagato, he hit an empty punch at this moment, and he didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes. This terrifying speed did not occur to him. "Your speed is a bit faster, but I am faster!" Nagato raised his hand with a punch, directly hitting the man behind. The man took a punch directly and flew out backwards. But after flying a few meters away, he stopped immediately. He was not like the City Lord of Phoenix and the others, who could not endure a punch of Nagato. Each of the three of them was from the clan period. What''s more, when facing Nagato at this moment, although they were a little worried and afraid. But if they really want to let them choose, they can only fight, because what they guard is what they hold on to their lives. If this thing is known or used by others, the three of them will die first, and even their family will suffer the pond fish. In the biggest case, the real consequences will be whether they can bear it or not... 2729 Chapter 181 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagatore was flying, the eyes of the other man and the woman also burst out, because the three of them had been friends for many years, and of course they knew the strength of each other. None of them said it would be easy, and this guy was sent flying, although it didn''t really hurt him. But at least they can''t do that. At least in this case, they can''t really beat the big guys so fast. Now that things have developed to this point, they certainly have some surprises. You must know that your nickname is very strong, and you have done a lot of things in Phoenix. But they weren''t able to take this guy seriously. After all, the realm of Nagato, they looked like an ordinary person at the same time, it seemed that they could not be in any special place. Although they had the illusion that this guy must be very strong, they never thought he would be so strong. Originally, a person would have dignity only after he became strong. The reason why he is now a strong place is definitely because he has a very high cultivation base. But despite this, in front of such a powerful companion, Nagato was still able to blow him away with a punch. Although it didn''t hurt him seriously, it was shocking enough. If you let outsiders know about this, on the contrary, others will be even more shocked, knowing that the three of them are true legends in Phoenix. If nothing else, if they go out and show up casually, they may shock the whole city. The three of them have been rumored to have died a long time ago. So under this circumstance, the three of them are still guarding here, and it must have their ultimate goal, which is to guard the things here. After Nagato shot him in the air, the leading man rushed towards Nagato in a blink of an eye, because the anger in his heart could not be expressed in words. What''s more, it''s as easy as Nagato now, and it''s completely unimaginable that things will turn into this situation. What''s more, for someone like him, what they can do may not be to truly defeat Nagato, but to kill him directly. The moment Nagato attacked this guy, Shengjiang escaped, really fast. "Looking for death!" Nagato yelled, and in an instant he raised his hand and kicked the man out at the fastest speed. Nagato''s breathtaking tricks are simply not what ordinary people can see clearly and see through. So even though the two of them want to take action, they also have each other''s dignity and respect, so if they are easy to take action now, it would violate some of the things between them, such as face. So the two of them didn''t take action and only watched from the side because this guy didn''t ask them. At this time, they wouldn''t easily intervene in their battle. This has formed a habit of them for many years, because each of them is very strong, and is still the cultivation base of the middle teacher, although their cultivation bases are combined, regardless of upper and lower, or equal. But now in this kind of situation, calling them will not easily intervene, because everyone''s strength is accompanied by a strong self-confidence and dignity, funny pen Quge www.gxjxc.com So if they do all this easily, then it must be right, this persons disrespect, And Nagato is here, kicking the guy again, after flying, that guy also has it, I cant bear it. Although he has never appeared in Phoenix for so many years, and others have rumored that they are all truly dead, or have gone to another world, his strength over the years has allowed him to develop enough habits and dignity. Now when he is less than a last resort, he really won''t ask others. This is a matter that needs to be maintained. "Boy, I want you to die today!" The leading man didn''t have the slightest intention of wanting to laugh with them at all, and he burst into an astonishing aura. You must know that he himself is very powerful, not to mention the anger in his heart that is suddenly pressed and beaten by Nagato, coupled with his own cultivation base, the momentum that bursts out, is extremely powerful. Nagato immediately aimed at him at this moment, and kicked it again, very fast. This guy didn''t even react, and was kicked out by Nagato again. This speed was so fast that even the two people next to him didn''t realize when this guy started. But after this kick was kicked out, the leading man began to doubt his life. Although he called it the first person to speak, it did not mean that his cultivation was the strongest among the three. But at this kind of time, now that Nagato has worked so hard, he really can''t accept it! Thundercloud feet! The leading man kicked it again, extremely fast. If he were the pinnacle of the Great Martial Master, he would definitely lose his life under this kick. This guy''s speed is too fast, and he is full of power, not to mention that now, facing the people who directly work on him, his anger is full of anger, and his power has increased dramatically. But at this moment, Nagato easily escaped this kick, because although this guy is fast, but Nagato saw it in his eyes, it seemed like a slowed down movie, it was not really enough. Hurt him. Nagato''s body structure after eating too deep.After that, the structure and all aspects of the body have been better improved, so he has integrated himself in martial arts cultivation and integrated himself, and under the environment of immortal human body, he has surpassed the ordinary people too much. So that facing the extreme speed of this guy now, in Nagato''s view, it seems as slow as a snail, which is not worth mentioning. For Nagato, this fast speed may not be enough to hurt him, at least Nagato feels that it is far worse. But the leading man, after the attack was avoided, was not discouraged, because he knew that this guy was not as strong as they thought before, but even stronger. This kind of strength is beyond their cognition. At least in the face of Nagato''s speed and his methods, the leading man feels that he has no choice but to defeat it easily. But this also made him very excited, at least now for so many years, he has finally figured out a person who can excite him. This is indeed very rare! What''s more, in this situation, the other two companions did not have time to intervene, or did not intend to intervene, so that now under the hammer of Nagato, he is getting more and more excited, because this feeling has not allowed him for too many years. ... 2730 Chapter 182 Its Just What I Want! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The stronger the Nagato, it means the more rare it is. A powerful person in itself means a person who has detached a lot now. Because in Phoenix, there are only a handful of powerful people like Nagato. What''s more, now that suddenly, being able to hammer him like this really made him feel lonely in this underground palace for a long time. stand up. "Boy, you are so powerful, just what I want!" The leading man was furious, and his momentum soared. But no one can really overwhelm him from the momentum, even though Nagato is very strong. But his own realm is vague, not to mention that he can''t see what kind of cultivation level Nagato is in, so that he can easily abuse him. But at this time, his aura is unprecedentedly huge. Of course, the reason for this huge aura may be that Nagato is too strong, and he will let him be like this when he is slapped. So at this moment, although he was angry, he was more of a fighting spirit. He wanted to defeat the red-haired youth who looked so young in front of him. So if he can''t go well, then this will be his life''s demon! But he didn''t want this to be his demon, so Nagato must die. Looking at this guy''s aura and attacking tactics, Nagato gradually changed, and he already understood that this guy had begun to use 100% of his efforts, even beyond his original cultivation level. So at this time, the battle of Nagato became more and more powerful, because at this time the battle has just begun. Therefore, Nagato also abandoned the previous contempt, much faster than before, and even the speed and attacking tricks were replaced by stronger ones. At this time, Nagato could feel the way they could fight. At the same time it changed, the battle became fierce and the city became stronger. So if this guy is not irritated, maybe his strength can''t be displayed. It should be at the level it should be, not to mention that now, since he has been tortured and made him stronger, this is also right. Nagato''s industry The fighting between the two became more and more fierce, and the man and the woman next to him could look energetically. Although the three of them were also among the first classmates, there was a gap between them. But now that they have the opportunity to look at Nagato and the mans methods, they still hope to see this happen. Now that they have this strength and this cultivation base, they are destined to fight hard. Fan''s. So at this time, if there is a gap in strength, then they are doomed to have no way to truly achieve self-improvement. At this time, they will watch the battle and at the same time begin to estimate Nagato''s true strength, because none of them can go, and they are qualified to truly defeat Nagato. Because this guy is indeed too powerful, plus these people now, they have reached a moment when there is no way, and they are really moving on. It will undoubtedly become very difficult if a person like him is really strong! So now if there is an opportunity to make them stronger, then it is indeed necessary to really think about it so that the progress can truly surpass or become stronger.Novel it www.xs8.net But now the three of them have been guarding here for many years, and their strength has stayed at a certain level. It is obviously more difficult to go further. What''s more, now that Nagato is here, they can''t even feel that this guy''s cultivation base is, how powerful, and even the realm is completely invisible. This undoubtedly makes them think about many possibilities. But one thing they know very well is that this guy should be no accident, not less than the master, because although the martial arts master is the top group of people in the world, they are very few in number. In addition, even though they say that they only have the middle stage of the grandmaster, they are even approaching the peak state. But facing the martial arts master, this situation will not form, and they will not be able to feel the other''s cultivation base, and they will definitely be able to detect it somewhat. So the emergence of Nagato now undoubtedly gives them more and better thinking space, because at this time, what they can do is indeed to observe Nagato first, and then take action if necessary. Plus now, what they can do well is to be a front part that can be done well as a bystander. Because at this time, what they can really do is not to participate in this battle, and there is a very clear agreement with them, that is, when the other party does not need it, they will definitely not, just to intervene in the opponent''s battle. In addition, Nagato is fighting with him now, and this man also has a very nice name, that is Mingjiao, Huang Laozu, he is one of the founders of the three major families in Phoenix. The reason why he would guard this place in Phoenix, the city lords palace and the other two people, was actually because this place was the lifeblood of their Phoenix. This lifeline is also the most important place in Phoenix. At the beginning, they would choose to guard this place. It was also the guidance of a generation of experts to make a difference. But now if they dont do anything, or if they dont keep guarding here, they might even find this place. Even the Queens brother was killed even in the single slot. They didnt go out and ride, because this place is more important than others, so its like this. But now, Nagato is here. In fact, if he does not show up, then compared to the importance of the three of them guarding this place, it will be more important for Nagato to get rid of those people. If Nagato really leaves, maybe they won''t. They will really hunt him down, even if they want to kill him, it may be years later or even further away. The presence of Nagato here undoubtedly angered the three of them completely, even though they had important tasks and could not leave the underground palace at will. But now that Nagato actually appears here, it means that he is now ready to attack the three of them. If the three of them dont kill Nagato, perhaps they will also die in Nagatos hands. Its just that the three of them dont allow this to happen, not to mention that Nagatos presence here is a kind of provocation, or even a complete insult to them, Now that Nagato and Old Ancestor Huang are starting a war, it means that when they have no defeated side, they have no way to go and truly intervene in this battle. But now that they have reached this point, they have to wait patiently, and it depends on the situation that things really become uncontrollable. .. 2731 Chapter 183 Ancestor Huangs Failure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now things have developed to this point, the two of them can only watch quietly first, and what will become in the end, before they can finally achieve what they want to accomplish. And now, Nagato is actually getting more and more courageous. For him, he knows his purpose of coming here, not to mention that he doesn''t care about the identity of the other party. As long as he can fight him happily, the rest will be It can be regarded as indifferent. In addition, this old ancestor Huang does seem to be very powerful, but now that Nagato has this opportunity, he will not only defeat the opponent, but also feel the gap between the opponent and him. So now that Nagato and Huang Pao have this opportunity to fight, it is a very good thing for both of them. At least Nagato and Old Ancestor Huang also deeply understand the difficulty of this kind of battle, plus the rareness of this kind of battle, it is also very difficult for them. What''s more, it is like Nagato, who now fully recognizes his realm, at least slightly better than the martial arts master. As for these masters, he can deal with them without difficulty. At least Nagato can feel the two people in this matter, as well as the two people''s own desires. There is a certain similarity in the battle, so this kind of battle between the two of them is also indispensable for them. Can''t wait to want Now this kind of battle at the level and making them both stand stronger and stronger, it is completely impossible to fight. At least, they can feel that both sides have a strong ambition to win, and this ambition also makes their combat effectiveness stronger. This is why even though Nagato was able to abuse Old Ancestor Huang from the beginning, he still didn''t completely defeat him, but wanted to play with him, because both of them had very strong self-confidence. This kind of self-confidence made them two fighting abilities, although there is a difference, but the more they fight, the more courageous, this is a very rare thing. "Looking at the way you fight in this way, it seems to be similar to those people I killed." Nagato smiled and said, "If nothing else, you should have something to do with those people, right?" Nagato could feel that both sides have very similar tricks, so he said that. At least, from the attacks of the two of them, you can feel that while the two are fighting, he seems to have had such a fight with each other before, because the tricks are also very similar. That''s why Nagato asked. At least for him, this guy should have something to do with some of the people he killed. "You killed my disciples and grandchildren, but now you say these things to me, don''t you find it ridiculous?" Huang Pao said suddenly, and at the same time, his face turned pale. As soon as he said this, Nagato understood. Not surprisingly, they should also be the ancestors of those big families. Otherwise, their tricks and attack scores would not be the same. Now that they can, in this battle, have the same tricks, it must mean that he is very similar to the people killed before Nagato. In that case, you''d better go with them. Nagato said lightly, and then, fucking, it was a moment when the two were fighting each other, and when they raised their hand, they hit this guy in the stomach with a punch. His speed was so fast. Seeing that both of them didn''t react at all, he saw Old Ancestor Huang was beaten out directly. This time he was not only flying a few meters, but dozens of meters away. Fortunately, the underground palace is relatively large, but it didn''t affect it during the battle. In other places, on the contrary, this punch was directly called Xiaoqiao out, and he didn''t make a profit and flew back easily.Hot search novel www.resooo.com What a terrifying power this is, it has such a powerful trick! At least at this moment, the mentality of the man and woman watching the show has become completely surprised, even shocked! For themselves, the three of them are together because they are the strongest and most powerful businessmen in this Phoenix City, otherwise they would not appear here, and they would even be picked up here by an expert. . It is precisely because of this that they will appear here because they are exploring, they have encountered something that needs to be guarded for a lifetime. But if they didn''t see the delicious food, then their cultivation base in this life, even if they were really gone, might touch the adult''s brow. Now that things have developed to this point, the two of them can''t just let things go so easily. "It seems that Old Ancestor Huang, even if he is not dead, he should be seriously injured!" the woman said lightly, "Liu Qingyun, don''t you want to make a move?" The man named Liu Qingyun chatted and shook his head and said, "This guy is really tricky. The punch just now, let alone Old Master Huang, I couldn''t bear it..." Although all three of them have similar strengths, there are still some gaps, at least Old Ancestor Huang is the weakest of the three of them. But despite this, Nagato was able to easily defeat him, even severely injured, which completely shows that his strength is no less than the three of them. So the power of the punch just now, after the two of them read it, even in their hearts, they felt that the power was a bit too big that an ordinary strong could beat. So after Huang Pao was defeated, Liu Qingyun and Feng Qiuhuang couldn''t sit still. Although the three of them are a little bit unwelcome to see, but at this time, they can''t help but just sit and wait. After all, at this time, if they can''t do everything they need to do, they are likely to make this matter more complicated. This is very difficult, or the crisis they are facing now is more appropriate. So now although they have their own thoughts and ideas between each other, they dont have to be able to do everything they should do, I dont want to take care of this mess, but I have to do it. No one can go and destroy the things here. At least the three of them have been cultivating immortals here for so long, although they only absorbed a little bit of his aura, but it was enough to make them a big promotion. So now that Nagato has come and defeated Old Ancestor Huang, it means that he is now the common enemy of the three of them. Even if the two of them want to stay out of the situation, it is already a bit late. Because Old Ancestor Huang had already lost, the defeat was very thorough, which also made the two of them have to take it seriously. The red-haired young man in front of him seemed harmless to humans and animals. .. 2732 Chapter 184 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Huang Ancestor was defeated, Liu Qingyun and Feng Qiuhuang also realized that if they did not take action, the battle might become endangering what they were protecting. So in this situation, Liu Qingyun and Feng Qiuhuang have realized that they must kill Nagato, at least if they dont kill it, they will also seriously wound it, otherwise, all this may become a little complicated. . Liu Qingyun and Feng Qiuhuang didn''t want this to happen, so what we can do under this kind of thing is to do what we should do as much as possible. "I have to admit, you are indeed strong enough!" Liu Qingyun said lightly, "but you really think that if you win that guy, you can win the two of us?" Nagato shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it this way, but I just warmed up that guy. If you two are not strong, I can''t bear to let you know what the gap is!" The reason Nagato appears here is because it needs to fight! In other words, let yourself learn more combat experience. In most cases, Nagato is unwilling to miss this opportunity, not to mention the company of these people now that it can greatly improve his martial art realm. In itself, it is very difficult for Nagato to look for a strong like them. What''s more, there is a chance to face it now. If there are no accidents, they should be the same, Grandmaster. Level master. Experts like them, at least the strongest among the Phoenix, apart from that, no one is better than the three of them.. So now that Xiaoming has that sentence, he doesn''t want to let it go so easily,?At least Nagato knew him, and felt that coming here to fight them once would make him improve. Liu Qingyun took it out at this time and said, "Since you have this consciousness, let''s fight and stop talking nonsense!" Liu Qingyun went directly to Nagato! They are all martial arts masters, so basically they have no weapons, and they all fight with bare hands. What''s more, I''m thinking that after your guy is defeated, it actually means that his strength has been reflected. Seeing that this does not mean that the two of them will shrink back. As far as they are concerned, being here and taking care of their own things is enough for them to fight for their lives. So when Liu Qingyun went on a long gate attack, it actually reflected from the side that the reason why they were able to grow to the present level also caused them not to shrink back because of casual things. I think it is here, it represents everything in Phoenix, which is enough to show that they can survive here, or can become everything they want, it is because of their hard work that they can truly do well. . So naturally, when this kind of thing has become the current state of affairs, all they can do is do everything they should do, and Zhang Changmen''s killing is the result of all this. And Nagato knew that they had already been murderous, so they didn''t keep a hand, and the battle soon began. As the only female among them, Feng Qiuhuang, she was also doing it, and couldn''t wait to watch them fight.Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com Ready to participate at any time, plus the reason why Liu Qingyun went to fight him. It is because the three of them have their own cultivation path, so they will not participate in each other, but if Liu Qingyun needs it, Feng Qiuhuang will be able to block it at any time. What''s more, that guy Xiang, since it has been defeated, it is enough to explain its arrogance and arrogance. It doesn''t mean to demand the two of them any more. From here, it can be seen that the three of them have different personalities. of. Now when Liu Qingyun and Nagato are starting the tug of war again, Feng Qiuhuang, as the third party, can only observe one first. He did not say that he was anxious to shoot, but was looking for opportunities. Although Liu Qingyun did not say that he would be allowed to shoot, he also understood that at this time he must look for a certain opportunity to shoot Nagato. Otherwise, the things the three of them guarded or the things they insisted on might not be good, and they can be guarded. You know, they will appear here because someone called them here hundreds of years ago and asked them to guard this Phoenix City. Most importantly, the Phoenix Spirit Vessel will let them appear. And stay here forever! Although many people don''t know the importance of this spiritual vein, it is at least extremely important to them. They understand that this is the most important thing in Phoenix. If this thing is used by bad guys, it can even be said that it is the lifeblood of the entire Phoenix City. If they lose him, they will most likely come to Phoenix, some spiritual deeds. , And the martial arts they practiced may be affected. At this time, perhaps the reason why people will go to this song that they need certificates is because they know that they have a responsibility to guard these, what they should guard, if not, what kind of situation will they form in the end , Certainly not ordinary, do what ordinary people should do. They now have such a powerful cultivation base because they understand that they will become people with specific needs and actions at a specific time. When Nagato was fighting Liu Qingyun at this time, he already felt that this guy''s fighting methods and tricks were completely different from the guy before. The two themselves are different. The previous guy''s fighting style was more violent, and his attack methods were very irritable and roaring, and he was also more domineering. Compared with the two special attack methods, Liu Qingyun is a little less violent, and every move is compared with every trace, which makes it difficult to think, or it is difficult to judge what his next move is. It can be seen from this that there is still a very obvious gap between the two of them. At least from this moment when the nickname is Famous Brand, the guy before and Liu Qingyun still have a very big gap, otherwise, from the two attack methods and some inexplicable operations, Liu Qingyun is obviously better than the former. Therefore, at this time, Nagato also developed a keen interest in this guy, and was also treating it with care. What''s more, Feng Qiuhuang was staring at him, in fact, it also made Nagato understand that this woman is looking for a suitable opportunity to attack him if there is no accident. So Nagato had to take it seriously, after all, at this time, a little careless, it is really possible for them to succeed. .. 2733 Chapter 185 Liu Qingyuns Great Defeat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For Nagato, since there is such a good opportunity, he will definitely not let it go, not to mention these people, who are the strongest warriors he encountered when he came here. Because although he encountered many warriors along the way, he had never been as powerful as these three. This is a very realistic thing, because like the three of them, they are the three ancestors in Phoenix anyway. These three ancestors are all legendary characters, and they are also characters who have died in the legend. These characters have added a very strong stroke to the history of Phoenix, because for them, many people may I don''t know these three ancestors. But if you look up the city of Phoenix, those data will reveal where Phoenix and I are now, as well as these big families and, when these civilizations, I actually reflected it from the side. These three ancestors are important in Phoenix. If it''s an exposition, I don''t know, but if you are a martial artist or a member of a big family, you must know that they are a legendary character, and there are rumors that they are close to the point of a martial arts master. We must know that the martial arts masters are in the whole, and the Yanhuang Empire has not produced a few, not to mention the Phoenix City, only in the center of the empire. To be honest, his strength is only because they have become a queen, and there are really not many bright spots in the rest. So in this case, the reason why Phoenix is ??known to many people is because they are just enjoying the prestige brought by the relatives of the emperor. Therefore, their overall strength is not as terrible as the legend, let alone Master Lu, if something happens, it will really be possible to cause Phoenix to truly become a first-class city in the entire Yanhuang Empire. Because only the place where the master of martial arts can be called first-class, if my city is not in that kind of thing, it can only be regarded as second-rate. So the three of them also represent the highest combat effectiveness in the entire Phoenix. But among the three strongest combat powers, one of them has already been defeated by Nagato, so it was shocking enough for the three of them. , If they are known to the people in Phoenix outside, maybe they will feel hopeless, or even helpless, It is precisely because of this that the three of them will appear here, and it is because they are strong enough that they will become characters that people admire. It is these three people who have created the prosperous appearance of Phoenix. If there were no three of them, maybe Phoenix would not be formed, but if it werent for their Phoenix, there would be a queen, maybe their level would not be known to these people. . But now that these are actually a bit farther away, but for the three of them, if the three of them go out, they will definitely have more influence. However, one of the three of them has already been defeated by Nagato. It is precisely because of this that they understand the horror of Nagato. Wanting to start the battle with Nagato again, has been able to show that the two of them are really fighting to the death. Because if Nagato did not win in this battle, or one of them did not win, then it is likely to be killed by the opponent. But when Xiaoming fought with Liu Qingyun, he also understood that this guy is indeed better than the one he defeated just now, because he was able to make it clear from all aspects, at least from the calm attack and his technique. , Has already defeated the people before. Maybe the reason why the three of them will appear here is because they are all very, but Nagato is stronger, otherwise this situation would not be formed.The latest novel www.zuixiaoshuo.net Now the time has come to this point, Nagato, already understands that their battle has entered a white-hot battle, if the victory or defeat is not calculated, it will be a waste of time. But things have reached this point, and Nagato already understands that he should end the battle. "After playing with you for so long, I have warmed up enough, so in that case, I will let you see the gap between us!" Nagato raises his hand as a punch, very fast, and the speed is also extraordinary. At this time, Liu Qingyun is the same as before. Now that Nagato has decided to win or lose with him, he has to use the strongest move to be able to tell Nagato, otherwise, they will fight. It will continue. "In that case, Thunder Fist!" At that time, both of them fisted each other with one punch. Because at this time, they have unreservedly used their strongest move. At this time, no one wanted to slip away, and Nagato knew that he had finished talking about the teammate''s five to five battles, but at least Nagato felt that his strength was greater than that of Liu Qingyun in front of him. So he used his current punch with the highest strength. But at this moment, the moment the two fisted, Liu Qingyun instantly hit him with a small amount of money, and went out extremely fast, like a cannonball. At this moment, the remaining Feng Qiuhuang suddenly found an opportunity, and wanted to attack Nagato. He directly raised his hand and smashed his hand at Nagato. If there were no accidents, Nagato was slashed by this palm, at least not hurting, and a little embarrassed! But Nagato jumped away easily at this moment. He didn''t know that from the function of his body, or from all aspects, the abalone has exceeded the ordinary strong person, even the master. Because he is the body of a human being, at this time, his physical strength has been well demonstrated. What''s more, this guy still wanted to attack him all the time, so Nagato was able to detect him everywhere. Therefore, in Feng Qiuhuang, she attacked like a villain for a moment, he instantly avoided, and at the same time, the backhand was thrown directly at him. Bang~ Feng Qiuhuang flew out directly backwards, because at this moment, even though he wanted to sneak attack Xiaoming Dan and was ambushed by Xiaoming, in this case, even if Feng Qiuhuang was the only woman among the three. His strength is unquestionable, at least he has a very strong timing and attack tactics. Not even weaker than the one before, probably with Liu Qingyun Among the three, Nagato suddenly felt that the most powerful of the three was this woman. This was where Nagato felt very surprised. However, since Liu Qingyun has been dealt with, Nagato wants to play with this woman... 2734 Chapter 186 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Liu Qingyun''s strength has already made Nagato understand that facing the most powerful of the three of them, Feng Qiuhuang, she actually understood a little. The most powerful of these three is the woman Feng Qiuhuang, and she hides it deeply. If Nagato hadnt waited for him to make a move, she didnt even know that the most powerful of these three was the only one. woman. If this is said, it is very likely that people will laugh out loud! But the real situation is indeed the case, because among the three of them, although Laozu Huang and Qingyun Liu are among the three of them, two extremely powerful people, at least for the entire Phoenix City, are extremely powerful. People. But now the two of them were defeated by Nagato, and it was easy. If you say this, you will be laughed at by others, and even if others know about it, they will think it is a joke. You must know that Huang Laozu and Liu Qingyun are both one of the founders in the establishment of Phoenix City for more than 100 years, and they are strong enough to completely crush everyone in Phoenix City. So they respect and admire these two powerhouses very much. That is why these two powerhouses were so easily defeated. In the hands of this guy, if outsiders knew the true result of this matter, it might become another, shocking scene. But now the two of them really lost in the hands of this young man, and this young man slaughtered all the great families in Phoenix. It is precisely because of this that he has also reflected from the side that the current Nagato is strong enough to shock them, and it is completely a disaster for the entire Phoenix City, all for some reason. But as the sole founder of this Phoenix City, that is, Feng Qiuhuang, the most powerful of these founders, the city owner is actually his bloodline. She is Feng Qiuhuang! And as the number one person in Phoenix, he has a very strong cultivation base and strength. But it was such a woman who did not die... Because there are rumors outside that he has died in the battle, and it will become the current situation. Now being a woman is not only alive, but also alive well, so Nagato also understands that the most powerful of the three of them is this woman, if not because of this woman. Now there is no Phoenix, so he is a very important person to Phoenix. It is precisely because of its importance. Now he is still alive. If you let outsiders know, you will definitely be surprised. Words come. It was this woman who had been standing not far after attacking Nagato just now, looking at Nagato calmly. Because he can feel the power of Nagato, and from the attack just now, Nagato can easily dodge, you can see that his power is far beyond them, these people. At least for Feng Qiuhuang, she knew that if she fought him, she was not absolutely sure that she would be able to defeat him. So under this circumstance, he wont take easy shots anymore, because hes not stupid. The first two guys were defeated so easily. If he continues to play like this again, if he doesnt solidify, he might also go. Their way.Yue Shu Zhai www.yszbook.com He didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, so Feng Qiuhuang knew well that if he continued to fight Nagato, it might be a very wrong decision, at least for him, this matter was wrong. Nagato looked at the woman coldly and said, "It seems that you still can''t help it! How is it? Do you want to fight with me like the two of them?" At this moment, when the two people who fought against Nagato were defeated, they were not injured at all. From here, you can see the power of Nagato. Therefore, Feng Qiuhuang shook his head and said, "You are very strong, at least for more than a hundred years, I have never met a strong person like you! "So, I don''t want to fight you now..." At this moment, I didn''t understand that if I continued to fight Nagato, I would even follow the path of the other two. Because it can create Phoenix, it is enough to show his intelligence, not stupidity, so after Nagato defeated the two of them, it is enough to show that his strength is not lower than him, or even much higher than him. So in this case, what Feng Qiuhuang can do is try to avoid real hard steel with Nagato, because for her, it''s not worthwhile. Although he is also guarding things in this place, for him, he still thinks that his life and his cultivation are more important. If all these things disappear or are abolished, then they will What is guarded has no meaning. What''s more, people who practice martial arts themselves are going against the sky. It took a long time in itself, and there are still a lot of roads to be able to do. Therefore, for some things they need to guard, he thinks his own life is more important. At least for Feng Qiuhuang, she felt that what she did was completely correct. Nagato shook his head and said, "Although I don''t know why you didn''t fight with me, but looking at you like this, it should be the strongest of the three of them, right?" But if I insist on a fight with you, you can''t help it, right? Nagato said it like Feng Qiuhuang was walking. At this time, he was indeed the strongest in this place. For him, what he could do was to conform to his own heart, not to listen to other people''s ideas. So at this moment, Nagato understood that since he had defeated the two, the remaining Feng Qiuhuang was also destined to have another fight. If he didn''t fight a game, the real battle he experienced after the warm-up exercise he came here would not be of the level he wanted. Jia Bing can feel the strength of Feng Qiuhuang, and it is precisely because of her that she wants to fight this woman. Even though the opponent is a woman, he doesn''t have the kind of not attacking any woman. rule. So Nagato is now eager to fight with Feng Qiuhuang. He feels that Feng Qiuhuang is also very strong. However, in the short encounter just now, he can feel that this woman is the most among these people. The strong one. Although he doesn''t believe it, this is indeed a fact. If Nagato doesn''t fight him, it may be a pity for him. This is the Feng Qiuhuang of the strongest in Phoenix. This guy must have methods and tricks that ordinary people can''t match, so for Nagato, this opportunity doesn''t often have... .. 2735 Chapter 187 Phoenix Spirit Vein You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Facing Nagato now, Feng Qiuhuang already knew that if he really had a fight with Nagato, it might be that the end result would be like the two before him. At least this is not very sensible to Feng Qiuhuang, because he knows what Nagato did and what he did was indeed too powerful. So when Nagato approached her, Feng Qiuhuang immediately waved his hand and said, "Wait, I have something to tell you. If you want to fight with me after listening to it, I will be out of trouble... " She herself and Feng Qiuhuang, the founder of Phoenix City, her attitude towards things and the aspects he recognizes are stronger than ordinary people, even my motivation, there is another aspect. It was because although Feng Qiuhuang said he was several hundred years old, he actually looked like a girl, without any trace of time. There are indeed very few powerful women like Feng Qiuhuang. What''s more, there are fewer powerful women like Feng Qiuhuang, so in this case, if Nagato misses it, he doesn''t know when he can really meet again. So in this case, what Nagato can do well is to become a Zhan Kuang-like person. There wont be any changes just because the other party is a woman, but now that Nagato has this opportunity, it means that he will not easily want to give up. So Nagato already understood at this time that the other party must be looking for excuses, and then didnt want to fight him. In other words, if I want to mix things up, I managed to attract Nagatos attention. In itself, it is indeed very difficult for the three masters of them to appear in this underground palace, or there is no way to imagine it. Each of them can be the king and hegemony in this Phoenix City, and even be able to monopolize the power. But the three of them are gathered here. From here, it can be seen that the positions of the things they are protecting seem to be somewhat different, which makes Nagato completely complete. I feel that this matter seems to be somewhat different. same,. Nagato nodded and said, "Say it quickly, I''m listening!" Although Feng Qiuhuang couldn''t understand Nagato''s true cultivation base and strength, he could tell from the means by which he defeated the two, that this guy was indeed a weird person, even more than what he had seen and heard. But to speak of it, Feng Qiuhuang couldn''t see the other party''s true cultivation level, which made Feng Qiuhuang a little uncertain about what cultivation level Nagato is now. However, the only thing that is certain is that he may not be able to beat Nagato in front of him, so she can only say lightly "We have been guarding one thing here, if you don''t fight with me, I don''t mind telling you what it is!" Nagato nodded and said, "You tell me first, if he is a good thing, I may not have time to fight with you, but if it is an ordinary thing, I dont mind having a fight with you again. A real contest!" At this time, it is true that some things should have arrived, and a certain degree must be said. If they do not say it, even if they really defeat Nagato, they can naturally, think or investigate. At least powerful people like Nagato will certainly not leave so easily just because they helped them defeat it, because in itself, their gathering here is a very big point.Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com So now that there is a chance to not fight Nagato, Feng Qiuhuang is of course willing to say what he is guarding, even though this thing is still very important to Phoenix. But they are not protecting Phoenix, but because of a promise. Its because the guy of unknown origin asked them to guard it more than a hundred years ago, so in this case, if it is really used by Nagato, or taken away, it means, maybe They will find real relief later. "Actually, what we are guarding is the Phoenix Spirit Vessel, which is the lifeline of our Phoenix City." Feng Qiuhuang said lightly, "This kind of spirit vein can be ranked twenty-eighth on the list of spirit veins, so it You should be more aware of the preciousness of this than me, right?" Nagato was taken aback for a moment, and then he had knowledge and some of his memories in his heart. And these memories.It is the memory that Tai Sui brought to him. In the Martial Dao Continent, there are a lot of spiritual veins, and these spiritual veins are just a kind of heaven and earth produced by the spiritual energy absorbed by the martial artist. Many kinds, even those who are interested, have arranged hundreds of spiritual veins in order when ranking them. The division of spirit veins is also from strong to weak, and ranks from the Western Han or rare degree. The higher the ranking of the spiritual veins, of course, the more precious it is. It is precisely because of this that the preciousness of these spiritual veins is actually the true fate of a certain place. So every place will be full of irregular spiritual veins, or even none. Only the real big cities, or even the great mountains, will have certain spiritual lines, and these connections may not be able to make the rankings, or even be said and liked. Therefore, these spiritual veins, which can truly rank in the top 100, are the most precious cultivation items in the entire Martial Dao Continent. And because of the scarcity of this kind of cultivation spiritual veins, it is gradually admired, worshipped, and even pursued by people... Because you sell on the Five Ways Road, it is extremely rare, and there are even fewer good contacts. What''s more, it''s like a Lingshang that can rank in the top 50. That is the best politics, which will let many big families and real strong people go. Fight for shots. Because if they practice cultivation near the spiritual veins, their cultivation and the spiritual power in their bodies will become stronger. It is precisely because of this that Lin Mei is liked by people and competes with the real strong. But even Nagato didn''t expect that in Phoenix City, it was close to the edge of the center of the Yanhuang Empire, there could be a Phoenix spiritual vein. But it is very rare, and the place where it was born also requires extremely high requirements. Phoenix is ??a place that likes fire very much, so the place where the spirit veins are born must have enough supplies, or enough firepower from the heavens and the earth, to be able to be born, the phoenix spirit veins, this special spirit vein. But even Nagato didn''t expect that the Phoenix Spirit Vessel was actually sealed in this underground palace. No wonder he could feel it from the very beginning, there are so many fire powers in this underground palace, this kind of fire power, if you don''t feel it carefully, you can''t feel it. So there is the Phoenix Spirit Vein here, all of this is very easy to explain... .. 2736 Chapter 188 Spirit Vessel Ranking You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To be honest, Nagato is still a bit surprised at the existence of Phoenix Spirit Veins here. In itself, it is very rare to be able to form such a network in this place, so now that I learned the news, Nagato really wants to see what it is selling here. "You won''t let me just believe what you said? I haven''t seen the spirit veins. You are so empty-mouthed, right?" Nagato said lightly. At this time, Nagato already knew that he also existed here, and Fenghuangling sold this tomb. This was the first time he had met. To know that along the way, although she merged with Tai Suis memories and knew my other whole thing, but he did not feel that there is a spiritual vein in a certain place, otherwise he would not have arrived so soon, do The edge of the empire center. So now suddenly knowing that there is a Phoenix''s spiritual vein here is also an extremely attractive thing for Nagato. At least this is the first time he has encountered this kind of Lingmai who can still rank in the top 50. This is a very rare thing. It is precisely because of this that Nagato should figure out what kind of connections are there in this place and its effects?This is what he wants to figure out now. When Feng Qiuhuang heard Nagato say this, he nodded and said, "Come with me, I will take you there!" In its own sense, he has stayed here for long enough. Although the Phoenix Spirit Vessel can provide a great help to his cultivation, he all wants to leave this place impatiently. The three of them are here. It has been too long to say this. Although she is a woman, his ambition is a little higher than the other two guys. Therefore, in such a powerful situation facing Nagato, what Feng Qiuhuang can do is not to fight him properly and let Nagato really get close to the Phoenix spirit vein. Because the three of them will exist here, because all three of them have certain marks on them, and the marks are related to sitting and trapping the Phoenix Spirit Vessel. So in this case, if they leave in three July, you offend them, not the man in this big array. So now, what they need to do may not be simple, just leave Nagatoki completely out of here for a hundred and twenty days. Then before leaving here, they must break this big formation to complete their thoughts of leaving here Although the first two guys knew this, they didn''t want to cause them to die in the hands of that guy because they left, so they went all out to fight Nagato. Why does Nagato appear here?That was because he wanted to fight, but Feng Qiuhuang and the two men must have different ideas. In his own terms, Phoenix was built by him, so he has a woman who is human and has a very strong ambition. He is unwilling to stay here for 50 years and 100 years. Although these lifespans are nothing short of drizzle for the people at the peak of their cultivating martial arts master. And he didn''t go to Xinyu, if it wasn''t for that man came here more than a hundred years ago, maybe he had left long ago, or made Phoenix even stronger. But now that Nagato is here, it means that they have the opportunity to truly get out of here. At least for Feng Qiuhuang, the appearance of Nagato is indeed a hope.2018 novel www.2018xs.com You can bring Xiaowen to ask to see when you sell, Feng Qiuhuang can''t wait to take her there, even though he is very calm on the surface, even though he wants to take him in his heart very much. This in itself was something that really wanted to escape their current prison. In this case, Feng Qiuhuang took Nagato into the cave. The inside of this cave is very big, even much bigger than the palace guarded by the three of them. So in this case, Nagato looked at the internal structure inside, and the lava was billowing, which shocked him. In itself, it is not very common to go down such a big cave and Long Yan, not to mention that it is indeed hard to imagine that there will be such a big cave here now in the cave behind the palace. And Nagato appeared here, and when he saw a bird inside that looked like a phoenix, he was actually somewhat shocked in his heart when it was being chained. The body of that phoenix bird, not surprisingly, was the phoenix spirit vein, but now he was tied up by the four big iron chains beside it. But this iron chain is as thick as an adult''s thigh, and its degree of terror is also extremely terrifying. You can feel it just from the breath radiating from the iron chain. It seems that the origin of the iron chain is not simple, and the patterns on it are also very complicated. If nothing happens, it is a kind of formation. Now you should have also seen that Fenghuang Lianmai Town is accused by the public. If you need to unlock her, I think if you can do it, you should not need to say it. Feng Qiuhuang''s words are also very direct. Although he may not be able to defeat Nagato, he also has his own dignity and her temperament cultivated over the years. So in this case, what Nagato can do is to follow Jiang Nagato and pull it to this formation and break this formation. So in this case, the one who wants to escape most is Feng Qiuhuang! At least he has stayed in this place long enough. If he continues to stay here, maybe others can, and he feels that he is going crazy. So now if Nagato can open the formation as soon as possible, he may leave here directly, even though Phoenix is ??his blood or a series of things such as his creation. However, people who have naturally cultivated to his realm actually don''t value these external things at all. Feng Qiuhuang values ??his own cultivation level more, and it is precisely because of this. Feng Qiuhuang was able to cultivate to this level, not to mention that he certainly didn''t want to let go of this opportunity now. But of course Nagato could feel Feng Qiuhuang''s determination, and he didn''t want to continue to stay here. Even if he hid it well, Nagato already felt it. If I''m not wrong, you should want to leave here, Nagato said lightly, you and the two of them seem to be a little different, the difference is that you seem to want to leave here a little bit impatiently. So now Feng Qiuhuang is different from the two of them, definitely because he didn''t want to stay here anymore, but wanted to leave directly. That being the case, the little girl wanted to ask clearly what this guy thinks. Although this was just a test, Nagato didn''t want this woman to be cautious... 2737 Chapter 189 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing that Nagato was like this, Feng Qiuhuang looked at himself straightforwardly, and his expression became a little unnatural right now. Although he did want to escape, being exposed by Xiaoming still made him somewhat uneasy. "Since you want to seize this Phoenix Spirit Vessel, I think you should clearly know what you are doing, right?" Feng Qiuhuang said lightly, "If you want to seize him, you must pay a certain price! " "Then, if you can let this big array destroy, maybe I can leave here too?" Feng Qiuhuang didn''t conceal it, but directly said what he wanted to say. After all, at such a time, he felt that there was no point in concealing it. Since she wanted to leave, she definitely wanted to leave. He continued to be here as some entanglement, and the opportunity would not last long, not to mention the other two guys who were about to die. So if he can break free of this prison, then if he can be found later, perhaps both of them are dead, it can be enough to explain that this great formation is destroyed by Nagato that has nothing to do with him. So this also caused it. Although Feng Qiuhuang did not fight with Nagato now, or did not fight him, at least it was enough from the side. Facing the spirit veins, Feng Qiuhuang could only use some What he called a tactic. Because if Feng Qiuhuang doesn''t do this, if something happens in the future, or if he is found again by that person, perhaps the person who can pass the best is Nagato. So in this case, Feng Qiuhuang succeeded in making Nagato. This was the culprit. Maybe the man would kill him when he found Nagato? Nagato shook his head and said, "I always think you are planning something? But since I found this opportunity, then he is destined to be mine, so you should step back!" At this time, Nagato understood that since Feng Qiuhuang intends to let him break the formation, it must be because he has something to do with this formation. So now if Nagato breaks the formation, Jiang Feng will ask for the phoenix, so in this case, since he wants to get the Phoenix Spirit Vessel, then he is doomed to do something. What''s more, since entering the cave from the very beginning, he could feel the fluctuation of the Phoenix Spirit Vessel and the breath of his body, it seemed that he was indeed a little irritable. What''s more, Nagato can already feel that if the Phoenix Spirit Vessel is used for cultivation, it may be able to bring him a very large improvement in cultivation level, so in this case he knows that this Phoenix is ??sold , He is inevitable. After Feng Qiuhuang listened to Nagatos words, he did not stop her, but silently gave out three meals. For him, the spiritual energy he has contained in this Phoenix Spirit Vessel over the years has also made him The cultivation base has risen a lot. But his ambition is not that big. Although his ambition is not small, he just wants to devour the Phoenix Spirit Vein, or wants to absorb it, for his own use, at least the realm of his current master is completely undesirable. Because some of the spiritual power contained in the phoenix spiritual veins, as well as the power of the heavens and the earth contained in the spiritual power, are extremely powerful. At least for the master or the martial arts master, it may be a little indigestible, let alone a young person like Nagato. Even though Nagato didn''t back down, he knew that the Phoenix Spirit Vessel must have its magic as a heaven and earth spiritual thing, and it is precisely because of this that the people who sell it here will be divided and told people about their preciousness.Biquge Novel www.gdousu.com But now that there is such a chance, Nagato is not willing to let it go. So after the two guys outside have been scrapped by Nagato, this time is the best time. Nagato passed by himself, his body itself was the physique of a fairy body, and he held it directly with his hands, and the rune on the iron chain began to tremble crazily. Rune and Tian Liang seemed to have life. The moment Nagato held it, they began to tremble crazily, and emitted amazing power. The runes on these chains, if they are ordinary people, or even people of the realm of Grand Master, after touching her, they may be destroyed by them, let alone other lower-level warriors. The formations formed by the runes on these chains are extremely powerful, let alone other people, if they want to run into them, they may be killed by him. But when Nagato met them, despite their crazy shaking and killing intent and power, it seemed like drizzle on Nagato''s hand, and it was completely useless. Because Nagato''s body has already reached the state of immortality, Zhen Huan will not have any effect on him even if it is ten or a hundred times stronger, because I dont know that the body is indeed too strong, it is already strong enough for people to use it. Ordinary formations and weapons hurt them. Nagato also knows this well, so he has always had no disadvantages. Under this kind of chance, he certainly doesn''t want to let it go. After all, everyone is strong and must rely on a certain amount of effort and a certain amount of effort. luck. Because at this time, Nagato knew that if he didn''t master this luck well, he really wouldn''t be qualified to truly compete with the powerhouses in this world for luck. The reason why he will become a strong one is because they are going against the sky. What''s more, the casual people here are going against the sky. At the same time, they still have to rely on a certain amount of luck to gradually become stronger. Without these luck and their chances, perhaps people would be strong. When it reaches a certain level, it won''t make any progress. This situation is just like Feng Qiuhuang and the other two guys outside. Although they are peerless powerhouses among ordinary people, even in Phoenix City, they can''t find anyone as powerful as them. But now that Nagato has a demand, and the Phoenix Spirit Vessel is an opportunity one by one, then as long as it is absorbed, or turned into a resource that can be used by oneself. Then he will definitely be much stronger now than before, maybe even several times. So after Nagato ate his wife, he met the Phoenix Spirit Vessel again this time, so he didn''t want to give up this great opportunity. As the so-called Lingbao, there are fate gatherings, like Nagato now has such a great opportunity and opportunity, he will not let it go easily. So what''s crazy about the chain is that at the same time, Nagato lifted his hand and broke an iron chain. It was so violent, it was so direct and crude!.. 2738 Chapter 190 Abnormal Cultivation Method You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For Nagato, the woman Feng Qiuhuang is indeed a little sceptical, at least he feels that this woman does seem to be somewhat difficult. You know, the Phoenix Spirit Vessel is not normal. He will appear in the Phoenix City Singles, which should be regarded as a special case. It is precisely because of this that this place will be named Phoenix! Of course, all of this is not particularly important to Nagato. What she cares about is what kind of influence the Phoenix Spirit Vein of Phoenix City can bring to him. You must know that in itself, Nagato will appear here because he wants to make a move, and only if he wants to make a move with a master, it will have a more powerful influence on his cultivation. It is precisely because of this that she has been fighting with these people. Then the battle has been over, which means that the Phoenix Spirit Vessel in Phoenix City. He has also become Nagato''s, so now that Nagato wants to continue practicing here, he must first cancel the formation. The eyes of the formation were these four big chains, and Nagato easily tore off these chains. This scene also stunned Feng Qiuhuang who was peeking. She originally thought that Nagato was already strong enough, although it was possible to get rid of this, anyway, it might be unstable or risky. But even he did not expect that Nagato was so casual when he broke the formation, and he easily tore off the eyes of these formations and the 64 large chains. How arrogant and powerful it was. What can be done! At least as far as Feng Qiuhuang is concerned, she doesn''t know how long she hasn''t seen such a strong person, at least there is no such overbearing person in his impression! This formation is very clever. He has basically been studying the formation for the past 100 years, because the soul in his body has been branded. Therefore, if he does not study this formation, then he may live forever. , Even the next one or two hundred years will be trapped here until he dies. In fact, for killing the three of them, it was a kind of relief to truly break the formation. The reason why the three of them couldn''t go out and were trapped here was because this formation had their soul imprinted in it, and if they forced it out, they would probably be wiped out. But now I cant remember, and I broke the formation so easily, this is something that Feng Qiuhuang couldnt even imagine. Although they are also strong, but the strong also have a certain limit, they are somehow grandmaster-level figures. When the three of them were trapped here and guarded in a daze, it actually made them feel that their lives were already boring enough, why are there such bloody things. And these dog-blood things have always been with them, preventing them from truly gaining freedom. What a cruel and cold fact is this! It can also be seen from here that this martial arts continent, in fact, really respects the strong, as long as you are strong enough, you can determine the fate of others. If you are not strong enough, maybe you are like a fish on a chopping board, let someone kill. However, it was the first time Feng Qiuhuang saw someone as abnormal as Nagato who broke the formation so easily. The three of them have studied this formation for a hundred years and may not have gained much.Shubada Novel Network www.shubada.com But after Nagato came here, he directly tore off the eyes of this formation. This was too violent and too powerful, right? After the formation was broken, the Phoenix Spirit Vessel was like a vivid phoenix, waving quickly inside the Yuan family. To him, even though it only has a little meaning, it is not really formed. But as long as a person with intelligence and being trapped in this way, no one will feel comfortable for more than a hundred years. Therefore, after the Phoenix Spirit Vessel is out of the trap, it will make a loud noise in the cave, and there will even be a kind of end. feel. But Nagato never even blinked his eyes, just looking straight at the Phoenix Spirit Vessel. The Phoenix Spirit Vessel seemed to feel the strength of Nagato, and he did not continue to be a demon or blessing. Which is the main gate and Nagato looked at each other, and then began to take a bath in the magma. Moreover, Feng Qiuhuang outside the cave watched this scene the whole time, and had no idea that such a change would happen as a result of the incident. You know, although she had several ideas at first. The first thought is that if Nagato cannot be broken, this formation may be reflected by the formation, and then it may be seriously injured. He can also take the opportunity to shoot or kill Nagato. There is another thought, that is, if Nagato can really break the formation, then if it can break the business, it is indeed a good thing. For him, if he breaks the battle, he still has nothing to do, maybe the wrong one, the man can Kill Nagato. So when this plan is being implemented, it actually means that two outcomes may happen at any time. But even he didn''t expect that Xiaoming''s method of breaking the formation would be so simple and rude, and efficient, um, this Phoenix Spirit Vessel also appeared to be relatively relaxed after being compelled, without the tension it had before. Although its spiritual intelligence is not high, Nagato understands that some spiritual creatures like this kind of heaven and earth will definitely fade away. Although the name may not be as high as an adult, a seven or eight-year-old child should still be comparable. Nagato didn''t have any ink marks, so he began to practice as soon as he lay on the ground. For him, the Heaven and Earth Spirit Vessel now contains a lot of Heaven and Earth Spirit Energy. So why, Lin Mai said that it is helpful to practice, is actually his, rare, and rare, but it also fills her whole body with the breath and spiritual energy of her own, special spiritual veins, and various heaven and earth powers. When a martial artist encounters these spiritual veins, most of them will practice patiently, because this is not an opportunity that can usually be encountered. So before that, Nagato knew that this opportunity had already been obtained by him, so he must not go, just give up like this, but absorbed it crazy. These guys, Lin Lin, and the heaven and earth aura in the Phoenix spirit veins, began to gradually flow to the long gate, even the spirit veins could not prevent this from happening. And Nagato''s body is like a bottomless pit, madly absorbing all the surrounding aura, fire spiritual power, and the special aura of the Phoenix Spirit Vessel. His whole body was like countless funnels, and he began to devour these auras crazily, and it continued to flow, even Feng Qiuhuang felt that the aura in the air was losing at an extremely fast speed. The passing of this kind of spiritual power is rushing to Nagato frantically at a speed visible to the naked eye, which is extremely frightening... 2739 Chapter 191 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was practicing in the cave, the surrounding auras and special auras from the spiritual veins rushed towards Nagato madly. This kind of thing feels like the eye of a typhoon that is about to blow, and all things that are not done will be affected by it. But as far as Nagato is concerned, he is not outside at all. What he is practicing now is his own, his cultivation base, and what he improves is his body and absorbs all aspects of fire aura. The Phoenix Spirit Vessel itself is the 28th. Among the top 100 contacts, although the ranking is not particularly high, it is also a special one. Because the formation of this spirit vein itself, and when it becomes a particularly good quality, it actually needs a lot of innate conditions to achieve it, of course, because it is a pure fire attribute, it will make him rank low. If he can provide other attributes, for those who cultivate martial arts, it is simply the essence of heaven and earth. If he is more special, he might be able to rank in the top ten, and it is precisely because of his speciality that he formed, and the chance of being born in a certain place is very small. Like the place where the city lords mansion is now, it is actually the foundation of the Phoenix Spirit Vein. It is precisely because of this that when he discovered this spirit vein, Feng Qiuhuang himself knew that this place was not simple. Will build the city lord mansion here. But I didn''t expect that it hadn''t been over ten years, but unexpectedly discovered that there was a master in it and bought it for Zhao Lin. After being banned, the three of them were also arrested and accompany them here as slaves to sell them. Therefore, for the past century, Feng Qiuhuang has also had a miserable life, at least he knows that he has worked so hard and it has been a waste of all these years. Although he has also absorbed a lot of fire spirits, he still has cultivation for his practice, but he has made even greater progress if he doesn''t get it. But after all, this has passed, hundreds of years, so in many cases, this time is enough to change a place, or even change a person, and even make many things and people have been vicissitudes of life. And Nagato knew well that after he had absorbed these fire spiritual powers at this moment, her body also had a very pure fire spiritual power, even though it was said that this fire spiritual power was produced by absorbing the Phoenix spiritual veins. . But this also has a great effect on Nagato. At least he does not have any unilateral attributes, because he cultivated and created the path by himself, rather than any other practice methods, so he It is not clear what realm is now. But because of his business, his body is not a small urban area, so at this time, there is not much difference in cultivation, but he now wants to go out of his way, he definitely needs to make greater innovation and Only by pioneering can we go well. In addition, the cultivation rules and cultivation techniques in this world are complete, so that now Nagato can practice her own Dao, which is actually an innovation and the foundation she likes. Nagato himself likes cultivating, and at the same time he likes to fight against people. Now although he has been sold in Phoenix Ridge and can get the blessing of the fire spirit power you sold, this is a big step forward for him. At least Nagato knew that such hard work would definitely be beneficial. Ye Jian ranked relatively high among the Phoenix spirit veins sold here, but it was not particularly high, and it was still a good spirit vein. So after absorbing it frantically for a while, the spiritual power of the Phoenix, the spiritual veins, and the spiritual power of the world around him were almost absorbed by Nagato.Heyuan Book Bar www.heyuanba.com But the city gate also knows that things cannot be done absolutely, so the fire seeds of the fire spirit veins are also kept there. If he absorbs all the spirit veins of the Phoenix spirit veins, then he must have done something unkind. After all, in the Phoenix Spirit Pulse formation is not easy. What''s more, now, if it absorbs light, it will definitely affect whether there will be a Phoenix Spirit Vein born here. So Nagato also left a fire seed, and the Phoenix Spirit Vessel will be born later, but this time will take a long time, even hundreds of years or thousands of years. But this is no longer important for Nagato. What is important is the Phoenix spirit vein of this car and this, after all the fire spirit power around her, her body has also undergone drastic changes. This change is visible to the naked eye. If Nagato''s body was not small before, then I will go there if I can''t do it. Now his body is angry again, and has become a fire spirit immortal body. So at this moment, even if Nagato was crushed by someone or a real, truly peerless master gave the body of an egg, his body could be reconstituted from the fire, and reborn. This is the magic of the immortal body of the fire spirit. If Nagato''s body has reached the apex in this world, then the promotion of selling to Nagato in the Phoenix Forest has reached a new level. Or, to put it more directly, he has reached a level of immortality, which is like a phoenix, as long as he does not die, he can regain his nirvana. Nagato also appreciates the fire spiritual power he has absorbed now, and these fire spiritual powers are also very important to him. At least this time, he felt that the improvement that came to him from the Phoenix Spirit Vessel was also very great, at least since then, although he has also used his hands and feet. They can also defeat them in the realm of Wuzong. Now that he has more fire spirit power in his body, all the moves it sends are related to fire, so if he wants to go out of his own way, he must create more attacks on himself. Technique. Then with the fire attribute bonus, his combat effectiveness will obviously be improved. This is Murong doubts. It is precisely because of this that now Nagatos body strength, as well as his body, have gained a great deal in every aspect. Big improvement. Although this improvement is invisible to the naked eye, at least it can be felt from the looks and momentum. After Nagato absorbed everything, he also collected some fire spirit crystals. These fire alchemy were born in the special place of the Phoenix Spirit Veins, and it is precisely because of these things that the Phoenix Spirit Veins have been maintained, enduring, and growing. Nagato didn''t clean it up either. After all, this thing is still the same thing. You can''t do everything right, so Nagato left some for future friends. But when he was at the entrance of the cave, he went to the left and said, "I think you have watched it for so long. You should have seen enough, right?" Even if Nagato was cultivating, he could clearly feel that the woman Feng Qiuhuang had not left.Who would have thought that this woman hadn''t left after the retreat... 2740 Chapter 192 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Feng Qiuhuang came out, he also knew what Nagato meant by saying that, and he had already felt him. Therefore, Feng Qiuhuang didn''t hide it, and walked out directly. He looked up and down Nagato and said, "You do have two hands, the spiritual power of the Phoenix Spirit Vessel, and the spiritual power around you. Absorbed light!" Nagato smiled and said, "I don''t think you have escaped right now. You probably didn''t expect that I could absorb the spiritual power of the Phoenix Spirit Vessel, right?" In his own terms, Nagato knew that Feng Qiuhuang would not be so kind, so he easily let him absorb the spiritual power of the Phoenix and the spirit veins. But the result would definitely be beyond his expectations. After all, things like Phoenix Spirit Vessels are in themselves unforgettable. Coupled with this opportunity to obtain this thing, Nagato has indeed increased a lot of cultivation base, at least for him, he can feel the current self, so this is at least twice as powerful. So at this time, Nagato found that Feng Qiuhuang was staying here alone. He looked at this thing and curiously said, "You are saying something, I really want to hear what you want to say?" Personally, Nagato knows that the Phoenix Spirit Vessel will appear here, and it must have its meaning, so no matter why he was suppressed in the low temperature of this Chengdu Mansion, then they will appear here, and they must also have it. Reason. Feng Qiuhuang shook his head and said, "I think you should have guessed that there is a master in this phoenix, right? Are you not afraid that the master will find you?" At this moment, Feng Qiuhuang still didn''t intend to lie or deceive anything, because since Nagato asked so, of course he wanted to test it again, about Nagato''s strength. In his own terms, he knew that Nagato, as such a powerful person, was so powerful after he absorbed the Phoenix, sold retail and destroyed the big formation. So can it match the owner of Song Huaimin?This has also become the question he is thinking about now. Nagato smiled and said, "I understand what you mean, you were not at ease from the beginning, right?" "However, since it has been absorbed by me in the Phoenix Spirit Vessel, I don''t care who it once belonged to, now it belongs to me only!" Nagato''s words are more domineering and direct. In his opinion, perhaps the truly powerful person is able to control everything up to now. What''s more, if there is such an opportunity now, Nagato also knows that as long as his thoughts grow higher, it also means that he will get more opportunities. What''s more, it is the Phoenix Spirit Vessel, so it can be ranked in the top 50, but it is indeed relatively rare. To know that the Martial Dao Continent is out of sight at a glance, and because of this, no one can measure the size of the Martial Dao Continent, nor can anyone really think about it. How many spiritual veins are there? So in this situation, Nagato also understands that since he gradually understands this place, and even some opportunities on this continent, or for him, his cultivation level and practice will also change in the future. It''s more interesting. Seeing that Nagato was still fearless, Feng Qiuhuang smiled and said, "I think your look should already be clear. He must have been offended by some big man, right?" "I really don''t know if your cultivation is strong enough, or are you really a little ignorant?" Reading Network www.dusuu.com For Feng Qiuhuang, the man he knew was indeed too powerful. It was 100 years ago when the man captured the three of them. The Phoenix Spirit Vessel, for the three of them, was completely An irresistible existence. At least as far as Feng Qiuhuang is concerned, he knows that at that time he did not have any resistance or feeling of resistance. Because that is indeed too strong, so strong that they can feel the killing intent of the other party as long as they have a thought. "So now you stay here, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?" Nagato smiled. In his own terms, Nagato wanted to kill this person with ease before, not to mention the increased strength now. For him, Feng Qiuhuang in front of him is an ant, and it can easily solve it. However, Nagato knew that what he knew now might be more useful to him, so he didn''t really hit him. But then again, this Feng Qiuhuang really looks like a scheming bitch, and a lot of thoughts are a little bit confusing. "Since I will stay here, I am definitely not afraid that you will kill me!" Feng Qiuhuang said lightly. "I want to tell you something I know, but the two guys have not died before and have successfully escaped. I think things may become more complicated..." From the beginning, Nagato could feel that the breath of the two guys was gone, which meant that when they were relaxing in Nagato, they didn''t choose to disturb her, they were fleeing from this place. After all, Nagato didn''t kill them, which actually meant that he was here. At this time, he was not soft-hearted. It was just that the importance of selling in Phoenix was even more important for killing these two people. The two of them fled, which means that now Nagato does have some curse, but this curse is not particularly important to Nagato. In addition, now the Phoenix has allowed Xiaomings cultivation base to rise, even if they were the previous ten, those two guys are not Nagatos opponents, at least in Nagatos eyes, now they want to kill Xiaohu, thats just blowing The blowing thing. However, Feng Qiuhuang could see that he was not afraid. He said again, if you want to hear the story of why the three of us appeared here, I think it should be of some help to you. Feng Qiuhuang was a little upset with this guy, but he hated that guy more than the guy 100 years ago, after all, he stayed here for 100 years. Although it is said that the past 100 years has increased his cultivation base a lot, but this lonely and boring strength makes him very unhappy. So now that if Nagato has improved a lot, if the man finds it again, maybe Nagato can really become his opponent, and even bring him obstacles. Or they could kill each other. This is something that both parties don''t want to see. At least for Feng Qiuhuang, she would like to see this happen. At least as far as Feng Qiuhuang is concerned, some things should really be solved instead of letting it go on. Then since Nagato has absorbed it so easily, Phoenix must also have a strong hidden strength. However, Nagato became interested when he heard Feng Qiuhuang say this, "Then you can talk about it, I want to hear it!" .. 2741 Chapter 193 Mysterious Man You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"In fact, more than a hundred years ago, we were all in Phoenix. Several founders, Feng Qiuhuang said lightly. Then, one day, a mysterious man suddenly appeared, that man was wearing a mask! " "He easily captured the three of us in the underground palace, and then arranged the phoenix spirit vein we found into a large formation, really allowing us to guard the phoenix spirit vein here." "Although the Phoenix Spirit Vessel has brought us a great improvement, the past 100 years has been a very tormenting thing here..." "The man also said that he will come back in 100 years. Its just that the time of return has not been determined and accurate. Its just that its been 100 years and he has not returned yet, so I dont know if he is still alive. ." At this moment, Nagato saw that he was worried, because this woman, although she did seem to be very cunning, and she had lived for a long time. Strictly speaking, he is regarded as an old witch, so he is not too much to say so, so in this case, Nagato, let him say this, in fact, it means that his words are all true. . "You are afraid of that man, right?" Xiaoming smiled. If someone would tell you something like this, it must be afraid or worried about something? However, there are not many powerful women like Feng Qiuhuang, but even he is a little scared and worried, which means that the man is indeed very strong. After all, under this kind of thing, um, even as the founder of Phoenix, he is still afraid of the development of things, because he is really worried about the man. So after the development of this kind of thing, Feng Qiuhuang was thinking about how to solve the man first, not to mention that in this case, what he could do was indeed borrow the knife to kill. In addition, Nagato has indeed absorbed the spiritual power of the Phoenix Spirit Vessel. What''s more, in this case, although the Phoenix Spirit Vessel makes her look greedy, but he has no way to practice. He can only watch Nagato. Absorb clean. So now Nagato turned out to be the biggest Phoenix Spirit Vessel, the winner, then he must also have his own cultivation base and strength that he knew now. So at this time, since you have chosen to do all of this, it doesn''t matter if you tell Nagato what you know. Of course Nagato could guess his intentions, so he smiled, "You told me this, you are actually worried that the man will find you, right?" "Then since you have told me so now, you actually want me to deal with him, right?" "Well, it is true!" Feng Qiuhuang''s expression was not very good, at least for him, it was indeed too direct. But since he thinks the same way, Feng Qiuhuang nodded awkwardly and said, "You have absorbed the Phoenix spirit veins, and the biggest beneficiary is also you. We just absorbed some external spiritual energy. , Not even touching its corners..." "Then since you now have a strong cultivation base, I think even if we don''t say it, maybe that man can feel the spiritual power of the Phoenix Spirit Vessel on you, right?" Nagato smiled and said, "If it''s no accident, if that guy is still alive, he will definitely find me, so now if you need to worry about something or want me to do something, don''t be sorry, no Sorry, I dont have that habit!" "I''m leaving, I think he has a chance to find me again..." Nagato shook his head and said, "I advise you to leave now, while I am in a good mood!" Xixixiaoshuo.com As far as you are concerned, you know that those two guys escaped so surely, which means that if they can meet Nagato again, they will definitely try their best to kill him. So in this case, since Feng Qiuhuang would tell him so much. The main reason might be to make him be more careful and deal with that man. Although this also meant to be reminded or used, it also showed that he was really afraid of that man, wasn''t he? Feng Qiuhuang goodbye. After Nagato issued the expulsion order, he did not continue, but stayed. He said that the main reason he came to remind Nagato was to tell him about this. It is undeniable that he is really afraid of that man, not to mention that now, if there is a chance to kill that guy, then it is indeed a sigh of disgust for him, not to mention that he is also worried that the man will find Get on him. Feng Qiuhuang left after seeing Longmen for a year, and left without looking back. After all, for him, being able to talk so much with Nagato now is actually the most talked about in the past hundred years, and the other two guys are no longer in Phoenix now and have already escaped. There are still some of his blood in Phoenix City, but if you really want to say that Nagato is still here, then it actually means that he may leave the customs at any time and attack them. So under this circumstance, if the two of them continue to stay in Phoenix, it would be really stupid, let alone something like blood, which he could create at any time if he had time. So leaving Phoenix now is their best choice, not a really difficult choice. And after Nagato left the underground palace, he felt a harmony in Phoenix, and even the people around him couldn''t feel the existence of a strong person. This also made Nagato no longer want to stay, because Phoenix itself, this place can only be regarded as a second-rate level, and he is not particularly grandiose at the edge of the center of the Yanhuang Empire. So if you really want to touch the world''s top level, you have to go to the center of the empire to have this opportunity. So Nagato set off after trying hard to buy some daily necessities in order to get to the central area. For him, it is indeed more meaningful to be able to fight against some of the strongest people in the world, not to mention that there is nothing to attract him in Jinan Phoenix now, so he had to leave. But when he was leaving, he bought a new horse, which was considered a good one, and spent five gold coins from Nagato. The boss is a bit tricky, but it is not important to Nagato. The important thing is that he prefers this horse. Because it does look very good, the whole body is black, strong and powerful, although not many people seem to like it, but Nagato thought it was okay, so he bought it. So now that Nagato bought this horse and started on the road again, it already meant to head towards the center of the Yanhuang Empire... 2742 Chapter 194 The Strong Mental State You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato marched along the westbound road towards the interior of the Yanhuang Empire. For him, he actually came to this world, or since he didn''t remember everything. Then you have to follow some rules of this world, and this rule just depends on how Nagato obeys and how to recycle everything he knows. Because in itself, Nagato didn''t know the world before, but after eating too much water, everything changed. So this kind of change is still very much needed for the younger sister, at least for him, what he needs now is to look for memories while at the same time more powerful players to compare. Only in this way can Nagato continue to become stronger, and at the same time, after becoming stronger, can it be possible to retrieve his memory and everything. Because in itself, Nagato has become strong enough in these hours, and only in this way can he be real and live more like him. This is also Nagatos understanding of all aspects of himself, not to mention that many laws of this world are not universal in this world, and the more universal lies in some, truly decisive strength, all the rules are It''s totally useless. In fact, Nagato has always understood this, but at this time, he is more expecting and pinning on his noble cultivation base, instead of pinning on some rules of this world. As the saying goes, those who make some rules do not obey these rules themselves. Why do they want others to obey them? So at this time, while Nagato had learned a lot from it, he also learned a lot of principles from these battles and from the people and things he encountered. These principles are also very important to him. In fact, in this respect, Nagato already knows that in many cases, what he can do is indeed to follow the person he wants to become and the path he wants to accomplish. This is definitely difficult for many people, but from the very beginning, Nagato chose to travel to another new world to develop his own way through experience. This in itself is a kind of very courage, and very necessary, really That can only be done with a mindset. So this also made Nagato understand, well, now that he has come to the center of the Yanhuang Empire, what he has to do is to constantly look for masters and fight at the same time. We must truly understand some of the rules of this world, so as to create our own rules, and find our own exclusive path. It is very difficult, because it has reached the realm of grandmaster itself, and it is one of the few in the entire Yanhuang Empire. Therefore, in this case, why people at this level are called grandmasters because they all have Have the ability to start a school. But now in this situation, even though they may start a sect, they can still be themselves and have their own understanding of a certain path. They are not able to truly develop their own Dao. This is the realm of people. Most of them have cultivated other people''s cultivation methods to reach this realm. But if they want to develop, people in this realm are often not enough. . Even Nagato felt that the martial arts master in this world even needed a higher level to be able to do it, and his own to another level of development. Because if you want to study what you are practicing, martial arts or imitating some martial arts, it is really very simple. Some people and things in this world have already formed a certain scale. This is also the contribution made by many predecessors. What''s more, even in the case of Nagato''s innate flesh and immortality, he can''t say that he is really simply developing his arrival.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net Although he is now incompatible with the people of this world and the martial arts of this world, he has not yet reached the point where he can truly develop his own path. So under this circumstance, he already understood that he had to study so hard. Some of the combat experience in this world, and the future that people can know about, are actually real in their own sense and are progressing. Maybe this progress is not visible to the naked eye, and the reason why they do it is that they are completely considering how to do what everyone should do. Now Nagato has come to the central area of ??the Yanhuang Empire, and this central area is also the imperial city of the Yanhuang Empire, because in the imperial city there are no such divisions as other cities. There is only one imperial city here, because the people and things that surround the city, as well as the surrounding buildings and people are very broad. Huang Cheng sits in the most central area of ??the Yanhuang Empire. From all aspects, he is in the central area of ??the Yanhuang Empire. He doesn''t know the prosperity or the large population. In addition, Nagato had such a story in the memory of Tai Sui. There was once a character who was a master of martial arts. He used his own sky to fly for three days and three nights before he walked around all of them. all over. That''s a figure of the martial arts master level. Even the kind of expert who can fly in the air and can use powerful martial arts moves takes three days to be able to visit the emperor. And this legend is also within the Yanhuang Empire, and many people know this legend. This legend seems to be nothing, but what is really enough to make people remember is the huge capital. Therefore, at this time, in this imperial capital, there are not only ordinary people, but also some high-ranking officials and nobles, as well as some middle-class people. There is no other way. After all, there are countless martial artists in the three major countries of the Yanhuang Empire. This is also a very common thing in the martial arts continent. This has caused these sects, and these sects or big families to live together here. But in a strict sense, the control of the imperial capital is the emperor of the Yanhuang Empire. Although that''s what it says, but if you really want to say it, in fact, people who cultivate martial arts can cultivate to a certain level, and they are above the emperor. It''s just this kind of overriding, not the kind of overriding that people really know, but among these people, those who can really know all of this can know. Because in itself, the emperor, as the largest existence among ordinary people, is also the highest existence, and of course there is no way to surpass it in the eyes of ordinary people. Although many people know this, but their realm or they haven''t reached a certain level, they don''t know, in fact, the real martial arts powerhouse is really above the emperor. As the saying goes, one man should be the gate, and no one can open it! In fact, it means that the martial arts powerhouse who has reached a certain level is higher than the highest leader of the country, the emperor. .. 2743 Chapter 195 Imperial City You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many people are not clear about these things, but compared to these people, the nickname has reached a certain level. Although he may not be able to say this level, at least it is not even better than the martial arts master. Because people at the master level are completely unable to fight back under his hands, at least Nagato feels that he may be similar to or above him. After all, he has not encountered a person who is truly at the level of martial arts master. They are all powerhouses at the master level. Then, under the establishment of such a strong man, Nagato also knew that all the things he knew now were memories brought to him by Tai Sui, but this memory did not really belong to him. So there are many things, Tai Sui is born once every millennium and has an accident, so he appears in many places. Although it is completely correct, there are many differences, because the times are changing and people are making progress. Therefore, Tai Suis memory is not really complete. It is correct for the current martial arts continent, because it has been 1,000 years since her appearance last time. This appearance may mean that he only learned that this was just something he had just happened. Memories of time. Now he has come, and now he is not in the mainland. After Nagato learned some memories, let alone on this road, he also met many people and many things happened. So what he can do at this time is to constantly become stronger through his own efforts instead of simply relying on someone, or simply looking for memory. Because Nagato had figured out a lot of things over time, since she had lost her memory, she couldn''t even find her previous memories, but he knew it. Since this memory will not be retrieved for a while, what he can do is to keep getting stronger while retrieving the memory. Now, after coming to the central area of ??the Yanhuang Empire, there are countless powers in the imperial capital. , Making Nagato''s eyes become hot. He knew that this place was where she should stay. The people on the edge of the center and the border of the Yanhuang Empire were all Lokis, at least for him, they were completely weak and vulnerable. If you let others know about this and such an idea, you will definitely laugh out loud, but for Nagato, this is indeed a fact. Because the tallest person he encountered along the way was the female Phoenix Prisoner Huang among them. The rest of the people are no better than him, so in this case, since Nagato can come to this place where the strong gather, he is of course very excited. Since he came to the imperial capital, he has discovered countless powerful auras, each of these powerful messages is comparable to those, the top power politics in Phoenix are better than many people, they are stronger. There are also some that even Nagato is completely unable to detect his realm, such a powerful place, it is precisely because this is the central area of ??this empire that it is so difficult to think about, the strong gather. Nagato is also very much looking forward to coming to the imperial capital of the Yanhuang Empire, because for him, he can appear in this world, and everything becomes unknown. Then, without knowing all this, there are some memories of Tai Sui, and he is looking forward to this journey and adventure as he merges what he has seen and heard on the road. In this world, people trust martial arts, and even completely admire the innocence, and they think that martial arts is their ultimate destination. And the imperial capital of this martial arts continent also represents this place and the place where the strongest gather in this world, because among the three empires, the central area has a very special, magnetic field, and completely human Some restrictions that are not felt.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com Perhaps this is the legendary high-level spirit veins, or even some dragon veins. At least Nagato knew that there were definitely dragon veins in this imperial capital. Because if there were no dragon veins, the first impression of Nagatos arrival in the imperial capital would not have the feeling that the dragons energy was far away on the day he went there, because this feeling had appeared in the Phoenix Spirit veins in Phoenix. The breath feels similar. Even Nagato felt that the chance of dragon veins appearing in this place was very high. At the same time, the level of spiritual veins was much higher. At least Nagato felt that one day of practicing in this place, or even a month in other places. Such an exaggeration, it is precisely because of this exaggeration that the imperial capital is the place people yearn for and want to stay. For itself, Huanghui has become the current scale. It has also been developed for countless years. Only after the efforts of one generation of emperors, and the efforts of one generation of emperors and generations of emperors, can it be achieved with careful arrangement and careful planning. And coming to the imperial capital, in fact, as an ordinary person, it is hard to imagine. Not to mention the long journey, the cost will be very high. Because as the capital of an empire, he is of course not only prosperous, but also very expensive. This also causes people to want to come to this place, but they have no way to live and survive in this place. It also reflects from the side that the imperial emperor is a place where there is no way for ordinary people to stay. It is true to say that while still making people like it, people also want to stay in this place for a long time. Not talking about life in this place, buying a house, or even marrying a wife and having a daughter, is a huge expense. If many ordinary people come to this place, let alone live here, or eat and drink well, I am afraid that they can survive, which will become a problem. Because the ultimate rule of the Martial Arts Continent is the weak, there is no right and obligation to enjoy some of the benefits that the strong should have, and they can only be taken away, damaged, or slaved. This is something that there is no way to change it. It''s a matter of loosing the flesh. Of course I also know the difference in this kind of thing at this time and the truth that it is completely impossible to change. So since Nagato will appear here, it is because he is strong enough. He didn''t come to this place like many ordinary people, just for survival and prosperity. If he wants to become stronger, he can only stay in a stronger, more powerful and more prosperous place. Because this is the path that Nagato would take when he wanted to become stronger. If he was just an ordinary person, or he didn''t have everything he has now, maybe he would be like an ordinary person, yearning for life in the imperial capital. But since he came here, he must change the current situation, he must change the people and things he encountered. So now that there is a chance to become stronger, Nagato certainly wants to come to this place. At the same time, of course, he also looks forward to what kind of people and what kind of things he will encounter in this adventure... 2744 Chapter 196 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After coming to this imperial capital, in a strict sense, Nagato already knew that he was the most prosperous place among the three empires, and also the most populous place. Because in itself, as one of the three empires, Nagato already knew that this place itself was full of strong people. So now that they have come to the place where the strong are gathered, Nagato certainly knows clearly that the people he will face are definitely not suitable for those, and kittens and puppies are not strong. So after coming to this place, the first thing to do is to find a place to live. So Nagato soon came to a seemingly good hotel, because Nagato had already wiped out many experts in Phoenix during this period. So he also took some money from this world in an instant, so Nagato, like many strong men, does not have money or lack of money. Nagato came to the hotel and immediately asked the waiter for the best room. At this moment, just when Nagato was about to move in, three men suddenly came in at the door, and they eagerly came in front of the service desk. "Find the best rooms for the three of us, the best kind, have you heard?" The leading man is a man wearing a talented costume. He speaks very arrogantly, as if he is saying that Laozi is number one in the world. But then again, the second child at this time said hurriedly, "I''m really sorry, there are only two of the best guest rooms in our house, the guest officer, why would you squeeze?" "What? You say it again? How do you treat your VIPs like this now?" The leading man didn''t want to at all, just let it go, because for him, he came to this hotel to take care of their business. At the same time, as the old customer who practiced here most often, he knew that he had spent a lot of money in this hotel, so of course he didn''t want to leave like this at this time, and he let his friends live here. So if it is said that there is no room for them now, then he is the one who is ashamed. After all, he has blown out. If there is no room for them, it would not be very good for them to live with two friends. "This guest officer, you really can''t blame me! The last one was rented by the next guest officer. What do you want me to do?" At this time, Xiao Er still had no way to convince these people. Nagato can be pulled out. The room that Nagato has just reserved today is one of the best rooms in this hotel. Because it was given by him, it was booked. So now there are only two of the best rooms in the entire hotel. The three of them must not be able to live in. Finished. In addition, at this time, Xiao Er saw that Nagato seemed harmless to humans and animals, still stitched together. This hair was also particularly eye-catching, but he did not imagine it as strong. Because Nagato couldn''t see the cultivation level or even the realm from beginning to end, Xiao Er also felt that this guy was no accident and should be an ordinary person, so he had to pull this guy out to commit the crime. For him, he didn''t look down on Nagato from the beginning, but he got in the way, and the second person in this hotel was also paid by this hotel. He didn''t ridicule him, or looked down on Nagato. At this time, the leader man and the other two guys turned their eyes to Nagato, because in their own terms, the reason they will appear here is because the leader is a frequent visitor of this place.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com So at this time, they will come here because they want to live here, and now they are given the best room by someone who seems to have no cultivation level at all. Of course they are somewhat accepting No more. "Hey boy, hand over your room and get out of here!" The leader said with a disdainful expression, "An ordinary person who has no cultivation skills comes here and lives in the best room. You don''t even look at yourself. What kind of looks!" This is the case in the Martial Arts Continent. If your cultivation base is not strong enough, or even if you have no cultivation base, you are destined to be bullied. Because in this martial arts continent is a world where the strong are respected, people will only respect the strong, not the rich. As long as you are strong enough for money, who would say that others will give you umbrellas, instead of relying on your own efforts to earn those extraneous things. A big fist in this world is the truth, so if you are not strong enough, you are destined to be destined to be truly strong or even martial arts masters. Look, this is a fact that cannot be changed. So Nagato has been in this world for so long, of course he also knows this truth, because if he is not strong enough, then others can benefit from the first floor, rather than respect you. This is the rules of this world, and some real events that people know. And now that Nagato encounters this kind of thing, of course he cant just assume that nothing has happened. After all, he doesnt understand when he comes here. Of course, people who know here are more inclined to respect those strong than others He couldn''t see through people at his level. Nagato shook his head and said, "If you take someone out of my eyes right now, maybe I''ll let you as a fart..." In itself, Nagato is good-tempered, not bad-tempered. He has always wanted to use or face life with his truest side, but now someone wants to make things happen suddenly, of course Nagato is unwilling to happen. "Yeah, do I think you are looking for death!" The leader said with a disdain, "If so, then I will throw you out, then you know the gap between us!" With that said, the leading man wanted to grab Nagato and threw him out of this place, because he could not see the cultivation of Nagato, from the very beginning he felt that he should be an ordinary person, not The real strong. What''s more, how the strong would come to stay in this kind of hotel is impossible to explain from all sides. So at this time, in order to save his face, he didn''t want to lose face in front of his friends. He could only force Nagato as a guinea pig. The moment he reached out to Nagato, Nagato grabbed it with his backhand, and the speed was so fast that he didn''t even react, and he felt like his hand was caught in a vise, which was very painful. . "You let go, you let me go!!" The leading man said painfully, and his face became very ugly. The moment he was caught by Sun Chang''s goalkeeper, he felt that he couldn''t move, even the painful feeling, so she didn''t know what to describe. At this moment, even though he was very angry, he still wanted to let Nagato let go, and at this moment the two people next to him had realized that something was wrong... 2745 Chapter 197 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato himself has a good temper. It''s not that he doesn''t have a temper. Now these guys rely on their own strength and have the initial cultivation base of the great martial artist, so they dare to want so arrogantly and throw it out. In any case, Nagato couldn''t bear this kind of thing happening, not to mention that these guys were too arrogant. This makes Nagato look a little unhappy! "I think it''s best for you two not to do it, otherwise I don''t mind, I will abolish him now." Nagato said lightly. The two men, one tall and one short, saw Nagato, and after taking the lead man so easily, they immediately knew that this guy was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. You must know that this guy was in the early days of the Great Martial Master, and now he is so easily controlled. Although they are surprised, they can''t stand this kind of thing, not to mention the three of them are friends themselves. "Let go of him quickly, otherwise, there will be no place for you!" said the tall man next to him, "you know who he is, he is the grandson of Old Ancestor Sun!" At this time, the short man next to him also said, "You''d better do what he says, otherwise you must be sure that you can''t eat it!" Even though Nagato''s actions and his behavior made them very invisible, even the slightest fluctuation in spiritual power and martial arts cultivation level could not be seen, you are not sure what is going on with Nagato. However, Nagato was able to control Sun Qiang with a backhand, which is enough to explain its particularity and its power. Nagato shook his head and said, "I don''t think you guys have figured it out yet. I came here to stay in the shop because I need a place to live, not because I want to compare with you!" At the same time, Xiaolong turned his gaze to the second person, "The other thing is that you refunded my money to me. I don''t live here anymore. Your service is so bad that it makes me very uncomfortable!" From the very beginning, Nagato felt Xiaoer''s malice, he didn''t care about these things himself. But this guy pulled him into the water easily, which is totally unacceptable to him, he didn''t abolish it, this guy is considered good! In his own terms, Xiao Er was already a little confused at this time, thinking that Nagato''s shot was too fast, and even he did not react, so Sun Qiang was stopped. But from what another person said just now, he already knew that this guy turned out to be the grandson of the grandson, and his face suddenly became very ugly. He knows this old ancestor Sun, but this is a resounding figure around here! "Boy, you''d better let go of Master Sun, otherwise you don''t regret it." Xiao Er said boldly. After all, he is the grandson of ancestor Sun, so he must also be surnamed Sun. At the same time, he also knows that if Nagato continues to be so arrogant, then let''s not say whether he will hurt the Sun Qiang in front of him. However, he will certainly offend Sun''s ancestors, this must be true! But Nagato shook his head at this moment, and said helplessly, "I don''t want to trouble you. You really want to be like this. If you think so, then I can''t help it..." Nagato directly let go of Sun Qiang''s hand and punched him in an instant, directly hitting the little Er''s face.Biquge www.sckean.com This guy was directly hit by Nagato more than ten meters away, crashing a lot of tables and chairs At this moment, all the people in the store were dumb, and even the pedestrians passing by had no idea what happened and suddenly noticed this change. What''s more, Nagato''s move was so fast that even they didn''t expect that Xiao Er was knocked out by Nagato. At this time, Sun Qiang let go of his hand but still wanted to rush towards Nagato, because so many people looked at him and their faces were a little uncontrollable. But before he could take a shot, the tall and short next to him hurriedly stopped Sun Qiang. Because even though they know that Sun Qiang is the grandson of the grandson, the guy in front of him can easily punch him. As May 4th, the pitiful Xiaoer will be beaten. At least in terms of cultivation, he is definitely not better than the three of them. Any one of them has to intervene. What''s more, they didn''t see the level of Nagato''s cultivation from beginning to end. So at this time, they will definitely be rushed to make a move, and they will suffer, not to mention that this guy''s cultivation level can''t be seen through, so it''s definitely not good to fight. But at this time, Nagato looked at the three of them, his cold look was extremely terrifying. If I were you, it would be better to leave here quickly, because I dont want to deal with you now, do you understand?When Nagato said this, he showed his aura at the same time. After so many days of fighting, this momentum has gradually become a kind of gray momentum with the people he fought against. As soon as this momentum came out, the three of them suddenly changed their expressions. Although they couldn''t see Nagato''s cultivation base, they felt that the slaughter aura on Nagato was very terrifying. Not to mention other people who can achieve such a powerful aura, not to mention that they have slaughtered 10,000 or at least a thousand people before they can form this powerful, bloody aura. Because in itself, killing is a very common thing in this martial arts world, not to mention death is also very common here, because if you are not enough.Powerful, offend someone, maybe the other person will kill you easily But it is not common to be able to kill so many people and form such a powerful bloody aura... What''s more, this kind of aura is very rare in these three countries, which are relatively peaceful. So at this moment, Sun Qiang gritted his teeth helplessly and said, "Boy, lucky today, don''t let me see you again!" After that, Sun Qiang took two friends and left here. They are not stupid. People who can cultivate to the realm of the Great Martial Master are not stupid. The aura on Nagato is not something ordinary people had in the past. After watching the three people go, Nagato took a look at Xiao Er who was still alive, and said coldly, quickly take you to my room and return the money. I don''t want to waste time. At this time, Xiao Er had no way to imagine how Nagato knocked him into the air, but it was enough to cause him serious injury, even if he attacked a little harder, Xiao Er might be directly killed by Nagato. But opening a hotel in this place, and such a big hotel, is not something ordinary people can do, so Xiao Er looked at Nagato like a dead person, and then crushed something like a jade medal in his hand. . This was what their shopkeeper gave him and was a life-saving thing. Now in this situation, he had to use it because he could already feel the killing intent on Nagato... 2746 Chapter 198 Middle-aged shopkeeper You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Nagato looked at Xiao Er coldly, and crushed the jade medal. For her, she came to this hotel to stay in the hotel to do business. Now encountering such a thing, Nagato himself is unwilling to see that things will develop to such a point, not to mention that he only came to stay in the store instead of looking for something. In this case, of course, what Nagato can do is to see what the opponent wants. After all, he came here to find more powerful men to fight, so as to have the opportunity to find the memory he lost. . But from this point of view, Nagato can feel that there are still many strong players in this hotel, although what Nagato has to admit is that the masters in this imperial capital are like clouds. Even he felt completely vague with some aura, even he didn''t know what kind of cultivation level the other party was. So in this place, when encountering such things, Nagato is of course willing to see such things happen. After all, fighting with the strong is indispensable in itself. But since there is such an opportunity, and the other party is still deliberately looking for things, of course he will not let it go. Soon after Xiao Er crushed the jade medal, a forty or fifty-year-old man hurriedly walked in from the backyard. The man dressed in a simple, calm manner, gave people a feeling, like the smell of the uncle next door. However, Nagato was able to vaguely feel that this guy''s aura was relatively strong, and this strong aura was even stronger than the people at the pinnacle of the great martial arts he had met before. But he was a little weaker than the former Phoenix city chief, and I have to say that this place is really a master. When I came to this place, the first expert I met turned out to be from this hotel! "Little Er, what happened?" the middle-aged man asked directly. "The shopkeeper, look, I''ve been injured by him just like that now, this person is here to look for trouble!" Xiaoer said in a miserable tone. At this time, he had already cultivated a kind of arrogant aura, and the kind of arrogant mentality that was completely impossible to integrate with ordinary people. As for Nagato, he knew that he came to this place to become stronger, and he was not suitable for these. People who were completely unpowered and liked to pretend to be confused. So he knows that everything he does takes time, and I try my best to do it well, and since this guy has called a helper, it means that he is sure to do it and has already thought about it. The middle-aged man saw that there was no breath in Nagato''s body, and he really couldn''t feel his realm. While he was happy in his heart, he was also worried. After all, for a person like this who can''t see the realm and breath at all, it is either a super master or an ordinary person. Obviously, his second child was injured so easily and still suffered a serious injury. After thinking about it this way, he is definitely not an ordinary person, and he is not even associated with ordinary people, so he is destined to be a master, at least in terms of shielding breath, he is a master! "Young man, it''s a bit inappropriate for you to hurt us like this?" The middle-aged man said unhurriedly, "If you are interested, hurry up and apologize. I will not pursue this matter, how?" Beautiful book Bar www.mailishuo.com In itself, their Xiao Er had reached the realm of a martial artist, and this guy could easily hit him into serious injuries, and it was still under a single blow, which was the result he couldn''t see. So in this case, if you don''t want to let this matter continue to cause trouble, you can only choose this result. After all, if you offend a master, or let a completely incompetent person become their enemy easily, it is definitely unnecessary. Xiao Er, at this time, he said angrily, "The shopkeeper, look at him and hurt me. Now it takes me a while to heal my injury, and I may not even be able to complete my work!" At this time, the middle-aged man glared at the little second, which also made her neck shrink, and did not continue to say anything. After all, a junior like him, their hotel can re-recruit at any time, after all, his hotel is a very large chain organization throughout the Yanhuang Empire. But now, Nagato shook his head and said, "I think you should have made a mistake. If you apologize now, maybe I can forgive you, but I only give you this chance!" At this time, Nagato has understood that sometimes it is completely impossible for you to reason with others, because in this world, if you do not have a strong cultivation base and strength, others will not reason with you. In that case, there is no need for Nagato to talk to him, just follow his own ideas. What''s more, in the face of these bully dogs, he has no way to reason with others, and it works. What''s more, now that he has come to the center of the Yanhuang Empire, he knows what to do, at least he knows how to do it right. Instead of being a little confused as before, maybe, some don''t know how to deal with this matter, and what the consequences are, he doesn''t know. So now that he wants to understand, in such a long time, he has learned a lot of things, which is naturally very important to him. Seeing Nagato''s luck, the middle-aged man said with a cold snort, "Young man, there is no one in the imperial city. It can be so arrogant so easily!" The reason why the middle-aged man said so patiently is because he can''t see Nagato''s breath and cultivation level completely, so he will not rashly attack the other party. This is a very unwise choice. Because although there is a lot of money to make in the imperial city, there are also a lot of people, and there are also many strong and peerless strong people hiding in it. Doing business in this is a very delicate matter. Dont look at many people who seem ordinary, but this is the direct line of a certain family or the relatives of a certain big brother, so if you count it down, it may be a little bit. If you do, you may offend them, and offend those who can''t afford it. Although their hotel and the brand are not worried about this matter, because they themselves have a backstage character who takes care of them. Nagato shook his head helplessly, "You apologize immediately, then the second thing is, this guy is dead!" At this time, Nagato did not continue to talk nonsense. As far as he is concerned, he did not want to make this matter a big deal. Since the other party intends to bully others, of course Nagato is not willing to be so cold and let the matter develop. .. 2747 Chapter 199 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If he was killed by his nickname from the beginning when he traveled into this world, he might not be as before. Many things are unclear, but after such a long time of training and tempering. He already understands a lot of truths, but if it doesn''t make sense to reason with a person, perhaps this may be a very bad thing. Because the rules in this world are determined by the strong, and you are reasonable with others, in fact, you want to use the attitude of the weak to change his thoughts and concepts. This is completely wrong, at least Nagato knew that he would have such an idea from the beginning because he didn''t know the rules of this world. Then, after all these things and feelings, after so many miles, he has already understood that what he can do is to live according to his own mentality and observations. Because in itself, he was able to become such a mentality, because of this, the truth of the matter is the most basic and most important thing in the world to understand. In this situation, the other party still wants to do something and made this investment. In fact, Nagato already understands that he can''t just let the other party play with his time at will. As soon as this statement came out, the faces of the middle-aged man and Xiao Er became very ugly. This guy was not only arrogant, but also appeared in their hotel. Soon, this was completely provocative, even insulting! "Boy, if you toast and don''t eat or drink fine wine, then I don''t blame me for being polite!" The middle-aged man raised his hand with a punch and hit Nagato. In itself, although it can''t clearly see Nagato''s cultivation and strength, this guy is so arrogant, using it as the account of this place, of course, expensive can''t just make him so arrogant. Otherwise, where will their face and the face of its brand remain. So at this moment, he must let the other party know that this place is not a place that can be wild. When Nagato attacked the guy with a punch, he raised his hand to greet him with a punch. This punch was very common, but it was such a common punch that directly sent the middle-aged man out. The middle-aged man was completely unbelievably beaten by Nagato, and even the little Er next to him was dumbfounded. You must know that their hotel is within the imperial capital, even if it is an ordinary branch. Now that it is possible, someone will provoke their brand''s prestige, which is actually very annoying and totally unacceptable for their brand. What''s more, their treasurer is also a master in the imperial city, and the high-speed weight is also an existence that he looks up to. At least for so many years, this branch has been so safe, in fact, because their shopkeeper knows how to be a human being, but also has a very high level of cultivation, and they are at the peak of the Great Martial Master. But I didn''t expect that their shopkeeper was so easily blown out by this guy, and he was seriously injured. But what kind of existence is this guy''s cultivation base and realm, so he can add it so easily, he always said that the treasurer who looked up was defeated... For Xiao Er, it was completely shocked and deceived, because at least from his vision and the things he knew. No one has yet, so easily, put their treasurer''s chicken into this field, at least not in his knowledge, and no one has made their treasurer so ashamed and terrified.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxt.com It is extremely difficult to accept, and extremely difficult, completely unexpected results. It was the shopkeeper who was shocked, because for himself, for him, he knew that he might not be a top-notch figure among the soya beans, but at least he could be regarded as a second-rate and third-rate powerhouse. Because other than the Grand Master, he was confident that in the realm of the Great Martial Master, no one could easily defeat him so easily. This was something that made him very ashamed and humiliated. At least in his knowledge, for so many years, working in the Imperial City for such a long time, no one could beat her like this, and it was just a punch. This really made him feel a bit too exaggerated, even if he didn''t even dare to think about it, this kind of thing really happened. But this thing really happened in front of them. What made him helpless was that it was not the most important thing, but the most important thing. The strength of this guy is far beyond his imagination. In his cognition, no one can defeat him so easily. If anything, it''s just theirs, the founder of this hotel, or more directly his master, has this ability. But the guy in front of him is so young and has a striking red hair. He can''t imagine who this guy is?Why is it so perverted. The middle-aged man stood up firmly, and the blood on his mouth was also unusually red, which made people totally dare not imagine what he had just experienced. "Who are you? Why are you here?" At this time, the middle-aged man has no time to think about other things. He has only one thought in his mind, which is to figure out who the car is. Because in this imperial city, although there are many masters, as long as they reach the realm of masters, they basically have their own names and fiefdoms, at least not the nameless. Although there are many Crouching Tigers, Hidden Dragons in this place, he still wants to find out who this guy is. With such a powerful cultivation base, and the person who defeated him with a punch is at least the grandmaster or above, it can only be done in the middle of the grandmaster. Because the junior grandmaster he had met was indeed very strong, but someone as strong as now is not at all like a grandmaster-level person. At least in the mid-term, even at the peak, it may even be a martial arts master. And in front of this time, the identity of this young man was also attracted to him, because they said that they founded a lot of branches of this hotel brand. But really speaking, if they anger these real powerhouses, then it doesn''t matter who their founder is, or who their patron is! The final result may be destruction, because if a strong person needs him, there must be countless individuals willing to work hard for him. This is a very realistic thing. Therefore, in order to figure out who the other party is, so that he can wait for others to avoid suspicion, he can only figure out who the other party is behind and what kind of power he has behind it is what he wants to figure out most now. ,, .. 2748 Chapter 200 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato is an ordinary person, perhaps he will not be in such a high-profile manner as you, and he may still dare not offend these so-called big powers and hotels because of his weakness. Because every big place or luxurious place, he must have the special relationship and power behind him, that can be so good in the imperial city. You must know that this is an imperial city, this is a completely unique existence in the Yanhuang Empire. What''s more, opening a store in this place opens up some good businesses that are completely impossible to measure with money. This requires a lot of connections and money, and it also requires a certain relationship, rather than simply, because you can do it with money. So at this time, many people may be offended by these. The second person in the store may be afraid of hurting the pond fish, and apologize early. Finally, open this place, or even hide away. Because you don''t know a certain hotel or a certain shop, or even some vendors, and inconspicuous shops, there may be a big boss hiding behind him. Because without the support of these people, many ordinary people and local people can''t really afford to open shops and start businesses here. At least like this big hotel now, in a strict sense, it is also a very famous hotel around the city, and there are a lot of people here. Although it is said that there may be no such legendary martial arts master-level people staying in, but at least some master-level people can often be seen entering these hotels. Therefore, at this time, many people are unwilling to offend this hotel named Jiali, not to mention in this hotel, many people know that they will have a very strong background. This is something that there is no way to deny, and even many people are here. After I leave, I look for an apology and even pay some price to completely calm the matter. Because as long as he is a normal person, he cannot really be willing to offend some truly powerful people, because they not only have a relationship, but even do not need to do it at all, they may kill you, or even break your family. . So this is the cause. Why do some real bosses in the Martial Arts Continent do not even need to move their fingers, just a word, or even a thought, can make you disappear in this world, not to mention, here in the imperial capital Open such a big hotel. For Nagato, there is absolutely no need to understand or be familiar with these things. He only knows one thing, that is, in his worldview, if someone wants to be so aggressive and aggressive, he doesn''t mind letting the other person know what it means. cruel. If Nagato just came into this world like before and didn''t understand anything, perhaps he might not care about these things. But after merging Tai Sui''s memory, the progress on this road has made him understand that if this world is strong enough, he can do anything. So now in this situation, it must be the Nagato Club, with some other changes, but now that it has come here, and has entered the imperial city, and wants to compete with the strong among these imperial cities. Then Nagato naturally had to go, and he was able to defeat these people who completely provoke him, and even work hard to achieve it. His state of mind is completely indomitable. And the middle-aged man in front of him was also very scared at this time, even feeling terrible, because the guy in front of him was indeed too powerful. At least in his impression, apart from his master, there seems to be no other person with such a strong cultivation base, one punch can severely wound it.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com What a horror this is! At least in the eyes of the people he knows, it hasn''t happened at all, and it''s even impossible to imagine. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is, who are you? What did you do?!" Nagato said coldly, "Since you did this, I think you should know the consequences clearly!" In itself, Nagato knew that what he had done was just a counterattack when others caused trouble first. So in this case, all he did was that only the winner could be qualified to speak, and even to change everything, right and wrong, even completely distorted and right and wrong. and.At this moment, the second child was already sitting on the ground shivering with fright. At the beginning of his stay in this hotel for many years, it was something he was very proud of. Because he became a warrior and cultivated to the realm of warrior, it was all the credit given by the treasurer of their hotel and the hotel. But if he hadn''t met Xi this inn, or even hadn''t been transformed, he might not have become as powerful as it is now, or even in the realm like now. But now, since this guy is suddenly so powerful and panic, I don''t know how he understands and accepts this kind of thing. After all, although he has this state, in fact, there is still a very big difference from the warriors who are really fighting outside. For a warrior like him who has not stayed in an inn all day, he has gone through many battles, but his fighting power is not as strong as the strong ones who often fight with women outside. What they can do now, maybe they don''t think about how to beat this guy to Oruos, how to think about letting this guy not kill the two of them, is what they care about now. After all, in this Yanhuang Empire, warriors are also a transcendent status for ordinary people, although there are some regulations that warriors cannot kill these ordinary people at will. But the battle between these warriors and warriors, there are not so many rules, only the strong and only those who can really determine their fate can decide the life and death of the other party. So if Nagato kills them here, the empire may not be completely gone, and blame these real victors for certain things. So now that Nagato is so strong and powerful, the two of them can only pray in their hearts and don''t want to really die here. After all, people only have one life. If they die here, there will be no chance of a second time... Nagato was very pleased to see the shivering appearance of the two people. Although he was not such a bloodthirsty person, facing the person who wanted him to die, it was indeed unforgivable. But if you really want to kill these two people, it seems that some are too cheap for them, so Nagato directly counts the money and shakes off the meridians in the middle-aged man''s body. At the same time, the Xiaoer next to him is not lucky. The two of them just watched, Nagato shattered his meridians. .. 2749 Chapter 201 The Real Dao You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato had done these things, he left the hotel, because the services of these hotels, as well as their shopkeeper and Xiao Er, were all shattered by him, so he didnt want to stay in this place anymore. Go down. Now that the imperial city is so big, there are countless hotels. If you leave this one, you will be able to find another one soon, so Nagato has no ink stains, so I immediately went to find another hotel to stay. This time, even though its almost the same to find a hotel in the hotel, but the service is good, so for Nagato, he naturally has no extra ideas or wants to go, and plans to change to another house. What''s more, Nagato. From the beginning, he didn''t plan to go. He really cared about these external things. What he really cared about was how to meet, the strong he wanted to meet, such a strong at least above the master. That''s all right. Because without the battle of these powerful men, for him, he would not be able to make progress, and he would not be able to make progress at all. If he came to the imperial city, there would be no other threats. If he came to the imperial city, if it made no sense, he wanted If you look for memory, it is completely impossible. So Nagato needs to earnestly do what should be done step by step, that is, through familiarity with the world and familiarity with the imperial city, before looking for some masters to learn from. Although this kind of opportunity is rare, at least this time when he came to the imperial city, it has already demonstrated Nagato''s determination. You must know that the Yanhuang Empire is also the three major empires, and people are willing to stay because it is not only huge, but also a lot of masters hide it. So why did it serve as some of the most important places in these three countries at this time? In fact, it can reflect where they are from the side. It seems that people are very yearning and dreamy places. Because they are still in the imperial city, in all aspects, they are completely at the top of an empire, so at this time, perhaps all they can do is to live in this most prosperous place. It''s a pity that Nagato is not an ordinary person. Since he has reached this level of cultivation and at the same time he wants to open up his own path, he needs to do more things that need to be done well. Because only in this way can he truly become stronger, if we follow other people''s routines and the martial arts skills developed by others. It is very likely that she can only reach them, some realms that she recognizes, so that''s why many strong people become strong after they become strong. The progress of each of them is very slow, that''s because they are all cultivating the path that others have taken. So all they can do is to completely surpass the former, so at this time, perhaps all they can do is to become stronger. But this has become extremely difficult, because for everyone, it is not necessarily true that they can become like the level they reach or want because they have not opened up their own way. Knowing this kind of thing, the moral gap, even though there is no way to describe this obscure feeling in words, but some limitations and the state they reached, in many ways, if you want to surpass, then It''s very difficult. Therefore, if they want to surpass, they must make continuous improvements and even creations in the methods they practice to have this opportunity. Because everyone has gone through the Tao that they have created. They like this kind of path that is redeemed and created by themselves. However, the former planted trees and the latter took advantage of the coolness. www.xstpw.com This is also Henggus unchanging concentration, so at this time, what they can do is maybe just follow the former practice method, and the date kernels will become more diverse. Because in itself, as a strong person, he has many ways to become strong, but he also has a way to become stronger, that is, to create, to create more of their own. But although the word creation is simple to say, for people who have truly cultivated to a certain level, it has been able to become more difficult, because creation is very difficult in itself. So it is not because of difficulties that many people like the perfect system of this world, rather than their own real Tao., Therefore, many people are cultivating techniques and destined to reach the level that their life-long cultivation bases and sounds can only reach the fourth, as powerful as others see them, or even unable to surpass the former. Then I said that there are many normal and complete things in this world, some realms and completeness that can be thought of, and things that can be thought of, but it is difficult to change. So many times, although some of the exercises in this world, and some people''s cultivation paths are very complete. But it is also because of these completeness that they have created the person and realm that they become in the end. They can only reach their highest point, rather than truly becoming stronger. So at this time, what Nagato needs to do is to further innovate, or to go to Longhe, to find more ways and paths of cultivation of its own. Well, this is a very difficult thing, so it is because of the difficulty that it is caused. As long as they can create their own path and suitable exercises, the realm they create will be stronger than others. Therefore, there are many legends in this martial arts continent, it is about these people who really created their own martial arts, really started the school, and the martial arts masters and above. It''s much stronger. Such people are extremely rare, because in itself, the cultivation techniques and moves of the Martial Arts Continent have changed thousands of times, and in these ever-changing things, what people can see is the children of these true patriots. After cultivating these exercises and methods that the former had, they have reached the level and level they look forward to. So now this world is still like this, reliant on the cultivation methods of others and the cultivation methods of others, so since what they recognize, that is, what they can go to and become, is the level of realm they see in their eyes. People. Why is this world difficult to become a warrior, but it is not the kind that you imagined, is it a level of one in a thousand. However, among these people who are one in a thousand, the genius who can choose one in a thousand or even a hundred thousand is very few. Nagato is at least one of these geniuses, and even he feels that he is comparable to any genius in this world, because his innate advantages have created his immortal body, which is completely comparable to any physique. Because other physiques are immortal bodies that are completely inferior to Nagato, and become strong and confident, they will come to this place, look for stronger opponents, and continue to improve... 2750 Chapter 202: Undercurrent Surging You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, Nagato may have not discovered one thing after coming to the imperial capital, that is, because of his arrival, so many people in the imperial capital began, the undercurrent surging. Because not long ago, Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, after he returned to the ancient imperial capital, spread a message about a red-haired young man who easily defeated him. You know, as the son of the prime minister, Zhu Wushuang himself is a top-level figure in the entire emperor. This kind of character is only limited to young people, so it can be regarded as a hero-level character in this area, because in itself, the prime minister and the prime minister are the two giants in this Yanhuang Empire. Their son did not know him, and he was both civil and military in all aspects since he was a child. They have reached the point where people can look up to them. It is precisely because of this that they will be known and looked up to. Because they are certainly not too bad as the sons of the giants in this empire, not to mention that they have achieved breakthroughs in all aspects of ordinary people. So in a strict sense, the sons of these powerful men would bring them back. This kind of news is indeed too shocking. At least for them, or for the young talents of the entire imperial capital, it was an extremely shocking thing. You know, Zhu Wushuang, as a very outstanding and outstanding person among these young talents, can be his opponent, there are not a few in the entire emperor, not to mention that he can be defeated easily, and still Near the edge of the empire. After this kind of news was broadcast, most people were shocked and didn''t know what to say... Each of them will listen to Zhu Wushuang''s news because she is the son of the prime minister. In terms of the relationship that she is the son of the prime minister, he is a young talent, in his own terms, in terms of cultivation. Not only is it very prominent, but it is also an object of admiration, so he will be defeated at this time. In fact, this news is completely incomprehensible to many people. So after the news was spread, people have been talking about this topic these days, not to mention that now suddenly there is news that a red-haired young man has entered the imperial city. This makes many people start to surging undercurrents, even around the corner. Because every one of them knew that, as the son of the prime minister, Zhu Wushuang, since he would choose to let this news spread, in fact, he could see the strength of this guy from the side. After all, as genius-level figures, they are unwilling to concede defeat easily, so now that he can be defeated by this red-haired young man, this is a very scary thing. You must know that as young talents, each of them is very face-saving, or very good and strong at the same time, and your dignity will protect your reputation and face. This is also what they must do as the strong, because whether they are truly strong or touted by others, their most important thing is based on a certain strength, and they only care about their dignity and face. So at this time, after many of them heard the news that Zhu Wushuang said, many of them became more curious and curious at the same time when they were puzzled. What exactly did Zhu Wushuang think. Prime Minister''s House.Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com The current prime minister Zhu Zhishan, who was sitting directly above, looked at his son and asked, "Wushuang, the news you said has spread throughout the entire imperial city recently. Could it be that you, let this matter be the case? Go on?" As the prime minister, Zhu Zhishan also knew his son because he knew very well that his son had always been a strong and competitive. At this time, she would spread such news. She was very surprised a long time ago. Although surprised, he did not ask his son why he did it. He knows that while his son has always been very curious, you have always been regarded as his successor, because, by itself, it is enough to show that he is completely suitable for this important task. Now that there are rumors that since that guy has entered the imperial city, of course he wants to know what his son is, what kind of idea? Although he can guess a few, he hasn''t heard his son say it himself. Zhu Wushuang smiled at this moment and said, "Father, I was known by his subordinates from the beginning that he will come to the imperial city one day, so now that he is here, he didn''t surprise me. , Its just that it might be a bit late." Its not as good as Zhu Wushuang. He knows that Zhu Zhishan is a very good person, because they have fought and met. From the beginning, he did not believe that there would be such a powerful person on the edge of the empire, and he could easily defeat him. , And it''s just one trick once. Now that the other party is here, it is enough to show that he is not succumbing to the cheaper place, letting him stay there, as an unknown powerhouse who is completely unknown. So now that he has come to the imperial capital, it is enough to explain that his eagerness and desire to strengthen have already been there, so at this time, some of what he has spread, but the current situation must have attracted some peoples attention. . Zhu Zhishan smiled at this moment and said, "Actually, I was very surprised from the beginning that you would spread the news, but since you did this, you must have your intentions!" "It''s just about the position of our house in the empire, I hope you should be sure and measured in your heart?" Although Zhu Zhishan knows what his son thinks, and she knows what his son wants to do, he will not interfere with his son''s decision. Because he clearly knows that his son knows the truth of this matter and all aspects of the matter he encountered afterwards, right and wrong, So even though they are the prime ministers of the dynasty, they are also one of the two giants. Of course, these are the two giants except the emperor. Of course, he also knows that the son must have his intention to do this. What''s more, now, since it is said that the opponent has already arrived in the imperial capital, then friction and collision afterwards are definitely necessary. Zhu Wushuang nodded and said, "Father, I still have a sense of measure for this kind of thing, so you don''t have to worry about it. Since I will admit its power, then I have already thought about it a long time ago and I should use his power to do it. What''s the matter." In itself, Zhu Zhishan is indeed strong, at least in Zhu Wushuang''s cognitive range, there are really few people as young and as powerful as her in this emperor. So now that he came to the imperial capital, Zhu Wushuang, who was the son of the prime minister of the time, was naturally able to take advantage of Zhu Zhishan''s power to do something... 2751 Chapter 203 The Prime Ministers Mansion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As far as he is concerned, there are quite a lot of things about him, Prime Minister Shan Qiao, so after learning about the incident, Zhu Zhishan let his son leave. After all, an official like him is also an official of the people, and one of the real giants in this country. So in this case, there are still a lot of things he needs to be busy with, and these gossips will not particularly affect him. After Zhu Wushuang left his father''s place, he went directly to his place. At this moment, they can actually be seen inside. They are. Some people are waiting for this guy. After all, as the son of the prime minister, he has many friends around him. So even though he talked a lot with his father at this time, most of the things they talked about were the rumor that he took a walk after he came back. After chatting with his father, after thinking about it, he knew that his father didn''t care about him, why did he say that, when he cared about how he would deal with Zhu Zhishan, and what he would do with it. When something happened, it actually reflected his father''s delicate mind from the side. At the same time, it also learned from Zhu Wushuang''s eyes that his father didn''t want to pay attention to what he did. "Brother Wushuang, have you finished talking with your father?" a man who seemed very young but couldn''t distinguish between men and women suddenly asked. There was no such thing as a real ordinary friend would ask. In itself, there is another man and a woman chasing a man and a woman next to him. Although it may seem ordinary, it gives people a very special temperament. This kind of temperament is something that ordinary people cannot possess. "Brother Liu, you don''t know, my father is busy with official duties, and he needs to deal with all the horrible things every day, so at this time, of course, when I am a son, I will cause him as little trouble as possible!" In itself, Zhu Wushuang, as the prime minister, can explain from all aspects, in fact, he is also, accompanied by a lot of pressure, and at the same time, he needs to recover a lot of relationships. Because in itself, although his father was the prime minister, he had read one, but he could, like his father, be a high official in this dynasty. In other words, for generations to come, it takes a very large network and the emperor''s appreciation to have a chance to become this existence. Therefore, at this time, since he has no power, even when his father is still in his prime, what he can do is not to go and truly become his father. Instead, first dig some people who need to dig to sell, and buy some at the same time, and you must buy a good relationship. Because this is important, at least very important to him. As far as he is concerned, there are many officials and high officials in the Yanhuang Empire, but only the prime minister and the prime minister can truly become a giant. There are even special existences like some princes and some princes. In this case, Zhu Zhishan, as the giant among them, only reflects from the side. In fact, there is a clear difference between his behavior and the behavior of some ordinary people and officials. Because if he said that he did not do well in some aspects, he might fall behind and eventually be caught, and then use it to deal with his father. This is not something he wants to see. So when facing these colleagues and people, Zhu Wushuang was also more careful. He didn''t want to add unnecessary trouble to his father because of some things. In this way, he didn''t want to make his father feel uncomfortable because of some of his own things.Read the book www.lkbook.org A woman next to her smiled and said, "I heard that a young man with red hair came to the Imperial City recently. I think you know you too?" Zhu Wushuang smiled and said, "Since you already know, why do you ask me?" I am actually very curious at this time because they were very curious about half a month ago. In itself, Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, is very possessed before and after others. At least he is very good and has enough capital to gather together to truly make people admire his talents. It was this guy who suddenly spread the news that a cultural youth would defeat him with a punch. This is incredible, even unbelievable. At least for the few of them, although there is still some gap in martial arts in terms of cultivation level, the gap is not so huge. After all, as these bureaucrats and children, at the same time, they are the real powerhouses that people must and envy. In fact, in many cases, they can go and be a superficial friend together, which is completely within the scope of their interests. So they would chat together, drink tea, and sometimes even slap farts. It''s all political needs to do so. Its a pity that although their talents are somewhat different, but under the support of the family, some of the gaps in talents are not as big as imagined. So at this kind of time, what they can do is try their best to speak conservatively on many things that others are not able to think about. So at this time, Zhu Wushuang actually got the girl right, which can reflect him from the side. In fact, what he really said is not pure, just want to tell the girl herself. When the guy who had been defeated came outside the imperial city, there was no need to let them really go and bother him. And the other man next to him smiled and said, "Don''t laugh at us. He may have suffered a big blow recently because of that guy. Didn''t you see that he hasn''t gone out for half a month?" "Yeah, Brother Zhu, you haven''t been out for half a month, shouldn''t you go to the Wangyue Tower for a few times?" The other man also said with a smile. They are actually two men and one woman, just a few of Zhu Wushuang''s friends. He has a lot of friends, and now these friends come here to find her and want to know whether that guy is really the one who defeated him. Since Zhu Wushuang chose to spread the news before, it has already been explained that he actually wanted to use Zhu Zhishan to do something. Since these people have come to ask him, of course they need to answer them. "I know you want to ask me, is that guy the one who defeated me?" Zhu Wushuang smiled and said right. "That guy is the one who defeated me before. Are you satisfied!" At this moment, when I heard Zhu Wushuang say this, the faces of the two men and the woman next to them became a little embarrassed, but they were a little excited. Because they are all people in a circle, naturally, they will get together at certain times. With Zhu Wushuang''s recognition, then of course they clearly understand that the guy who has reached the imperial city is the one who defeated Zhu Wushuang... 2752 Chapter 204 Invitation to Wangyue Tower You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the next few days, Nagato gradually wandered around. The entire imperial city, some, made people care about it, or made people feel very good. Because in itself, he didn''t come to the imperial city for wandering, or more directly, whether he wanted the imperial city in the memory of the original Tai Sui to be the same as he said. Obviously, after visiting Nagato, he could feel the changes inside and outside the imperial city, as well as the fact that things are different in some places, which is also very normal. You must know that as a Tai Sui in itself, it is also very difficult to guess in this place, and it is also something that people do not understand very much, and understand that it appears very rare and even puzzling. What''s more, his memory, which itself is 1000 years ago, will be somewhat deviated, which is understandable. In addition, since Nagato came to this place, he was destined to be certain that he would meet some people and something would happen in this place. So he doesn''t care whether there are changes. What he really cares about is whether the things he is thinking about are different from what he has experienced and encountered. At least Nagato had a better understanding of the imperial city during the past few days of wandering, and it was this place. While Nagato was about to go out for a stroll, she met three people at the door. The man headed was a man who looked like a rich man in a gorgeous dress. She smiled and said to Nagato. "Is this Xiongtai free? We set up a banquet in Wangjiang Tower, hoping that Xiongtai will give a good look, can you?" This leading man is very polite, making people not feel the slightest disrespect, or look down upon it. The feeling of Nagato. But the more this is the case, the more people can''t guess what he is thinking and what he is thinking and planning. Nagato was also bored at this moment. Since the other party had come to him so directly, of course he would not just let the other party go. What''s more, since they are here, he can''t say that he is afraid of this, afraid of that... This is not Nagato''s law of life, and what he believes in. So at this moment, Nagato just smiled faintly, "Okay, since there is free meal, why don''t I go?" At this time, even though Nagato seemed harmless to humans and animals, in fact he knew very well that if he didn''t go, maybe the other party would change. Because starting again, although he didn''t know what it meant to come to this imperial city, these people would appear, and they would definitely be coming for him. Because in itself, someone who can directly attack him from the Imperial City Yujian, then the other party must be, what plan or plan, or some conspiracy is waiting for him So if Nagato doesn''t go, it''s fine. He will also appear timid and cowardly. This is not the life Nagato wants, nor his character. What''s more, the other party found it in this situation, and it was still so blatant, it must have been directed at him, without even thinking about it. And these guys goodbye, Nagato is so relaxed, an imperceptible mockery flashed in his eyes. Because they will appear in their own right, it is indeed after real plans and strategies that Nagato was invited over so suddenly.Online e-book www.txtzaixian.com Then at this time, if he refuses, maybe they really have no move, after all, the other party has their own rights, even if they want to punish Nagato, they have to let him get the bait. Nagato suddenly agreed to go at this moment, which really surprised them. What''s more, the reason why they appeared here is because you want Nagato to go, and you and the Mochizuki Tower have dinner together. After agreeing to them without accident, the three of them also had a very polite conversation with Nagato, and then took him to the place. Soon they arrived at the so-called Wangyue Tower. In fact, Mochizuki Tower is so nice to say, it is called Mochizuki Tower. Actually speaking, it''s just a brothel. It''s just that brothels are very common and common in the Budo Continent, but the outside building can be considered a very outstanding place among this brothel . After all, brothels are also divided into high-level and low-level, so at this time these rich princes and even the children of the family will go, and the brothels are not ordinary people. So there is nothing wrong with Nagato coming to this place. For him, these people are exactly the same as ordinary people, there is no difference. Although there are a lot of women in this place, all of them have big breasts and big ass, and they look completely slutty. But for Nagato, he didn''t care about him, knowing that the main reason for coming to this place was because. He needs to know what the other party''s purpose is for looking for him. Since the other party is looking for him for some reason, but he doesn''t know the purpose. In that case, he came to the appointment because he was not worried about the other party''s conspiracy. If the other party really has any tricks and tricks, then for him, he is still very willing to see this happen. After all, I really want to talk about it, Nagato''s purpose in coming to this imperial city is to find out the other party, or find an opponent that really interests him. Because if you are strong to a certain level and there is no opponent, then for your strength, perhaps for you really want to change, want to get a step forward strength, it is definitely necessary, some people come as a sharpening stone. It is precisely because of the lack of these whetstones that Nagato seems so boring, and it''s fine to wander around some of the many scenic spots and places that people often go to. So now since someone deliberately went to find him to eat, and also came to this high-level brothel, of course he is also willing to conduct a series of confrontations with people in this place. Soon, they were taken to the third floor. The third floor of Wangyue Tower is a very high-class place. In fact, the third floor is equivalent to a modern city, some high-end entertainment clubs, although on the surface there is nothing about special services. But in fact, the kind of dirty transactions that are still being done are also because of this. The way of doing things in this place is different from those of low-end places. So after arriving on the third floor, it seemed to be very different from the two floors below. Because the women on the first floor and the second floor look very beautiful, not to mention the feeling that some people are completely naked. But after arriving on the third floor, while still being able to hear the elegant sound of the piano, it was also possible to let people see that some people were playing the piano, talking and laughing, completely gone, the two-story, city and hustle and bustle. It can be seen from here that this place still has very obvious hierarchical differentiation... 2753 Chapter 205 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This brother, come and sit down!" At this time, after Nagato came to the third floor, there was someone to entertain him immediately, and this person looked very elegant, and there was no sign of anything that looked down on Nagato. And Nagato just nodded, and found a quiet place to sit down, because for him, coming to this kind of place is not only eating, it must be a kind of appreciation of the hotel here. Although Nagato does not have a special need for this aspect, as a normal man, after seeing a beautiful woman, he still has some special reactions. So in this environment, coupled with some special piano sounds and the feeling of talking about the earth, it can be regarded as relaxing for him. Before this time, he was entertaining Nagato. The man came to Nagato and said with a glass of wine. I don''t know if Xiongtai was the man who defeated Zhu Wushuang in the rumor. At this time, Nagato had already understood that the other party would find himself, certainly because of Zhu Wushuang, because it was the first time he came to the imperial city from the beginning, and it was also the first time he could remember things in his life. Although he doesn''t know if he''s been here before, at least he doesn''t know if he''s been here, and this memory is really too old for him. So at this time, someone will come to him. It must be someone who has known or had an intersection before, and now that the name Zhu Wushuang is said from this guy, he will naturally appear here, and it must be related to Zhu Wushuang. Nagato nodded and said, "I wonder if you are looking for me? Are you his friends or what?" At this time, the other party has no animals or any aggressive behavior. Of course, Nagato knows that the other party must be his friend or his opponent, so he can only choose one of two. Because in itself, the world seems more intuitive, if it is not a friend or an enemy, because in itself, as long as it reaches a certain level to survive in this world, he will be divided into friends and enemies. What''s more, in addition to making money, basically whether it is in business or martial arts, he will have opponents and opponents, which means that this society is actually very cruel, because. Whether it is the environment or the characters, they are all people to this society.Carry out a series of growth and make them stronger, A person, if it is an ordinary person, or an honest peasant, they may live a very simple life, there may be these, the opponent. But if you set foot on the way of martial arts, then there will definitely be this, the enemy of the relationship and Kendo, and some characters such as investment. Because there will be a relationship between opponents and characters, and because there will definitely be some interests, levels and divisions between them, this situation will be formed. Since they will come here and find the little girl who said the name Zhu Wushuang, it must be the relationship between them, either a friend or an enemy, at least Nagato can guess things, just what he thought. The man smiled and said, "This Xiongtai has a noble surname, my surname is Tian, ??and his name is Tian Dashan!" At this time, he didn''t want to conceal his own life experience, but also conceal what he did. As far as it is concerned, he sought Nagato to use him to defeat Zhu Wushuang, and to make some articles and things that people could not imagine.Feidu Novel www.fdxs.net They will find Nagato. After all, the person who can defeat Zhu Wushuang is not someone who can speak clearly in a few words. What''s more, this guy, although they can''t see the cultivation base, as Zhu Wushuang, he is also the son of the prime minister of this world. He can admit that this guy defeated him so no matter whether this matter is true or not, there is an error in this statement. At least it proves that this guy is definitely someone who is valued by Zhu Wushuang. At this time, people might want to see Zhu Wushuang''s jokes, but since he would say such a thing, he must have considered this matter. After all, someone as good as Zhu Wushuang can say such things in spite of his face, which in itself is a great challenge. Because like them, both in terms of personnel and their relationships, they have a network of relationships and a chain of relationships that ordinary people cannot have. These people are more face-saving than many of them, not to mention that they are the sons of the prime minister, who is the favorite of heaven, and everyone is desperate for face. But it was such a proud son of heaven, but he personally admitted that this red-haired youth was the man who defeated her at the edge of the empire. Now lets not say whether the authenticity of what he said is 100%, at least it is worthy of people to pay attention to the character of Nagato, not to mention that his appearance in the imperial city is indeed very surprising and pleasant to people. "I think since you know that I have something to do with him, you must also know what happened between me and him!" Nagato said directly, "You might as well say directly, I would rather listen to your truth, I don''t like going around in circles! " Nagato doesn''t like going around in circles, let alone speaking like this, it feels like he certainly doesn''t like this feeling. So since the other party has found himself, he must be trying to take some benefit from himself, or want to do something that they can''t do well to take advantage of him. But at this time, Tian Dashan smiled and said, "I know this Xiongtai shouldn''t look like an ordinary person on the surface, but it''s hidden deeply! So since you don''t want to tell me your name, then forget it. " "In fact, the main purpose of our approach to you is to join hands with you to fight Zhu Wushuang!" At this time, Nagato had already understood that this guy and Zhu Wushuang were completely antagonists. Now that he suddenly said something like this, it must have been premeditated. If Nagato really needs to promise him, or really promises him to do such a thing, then it is indeed a very, incomprehensible thing. "I can defeat him alone, why do I need your help, or why should I help you?" Nagato smiled. Also, since you found me, if it is purely because of this matter, I dont think we need to talk anymore. In itself, Nagato was not familiar with this guy, not to mention that it was the first time I saw him, this guy wanted to make him a gunman so directly, so of course he was unwilling. If he said that he wanted to kill Zhu Wushuang, the battle between them would be like that. What''s more, now, now that he has come to the imperial city, Nagato certainly hopes that everything will be the way he wants to go, instead of being led by others, this is not the result he wants. .. 2754 Chapter 206 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In itself, Nagato is a person who travels to this world, although he does not know this. But he had already stood at the top of this world in his cultivation, and at most he couldn''t really determine it now. But if he wants to kill someone, at least in his eyes, there should be few people in this imperial city that can stop him. What''s more, Zhu Wushuang, as his defeated man, didn''t have the intention of killing him in the first place. You must know that if Nagato wanted to kill him, he had done so long ago, not to mention that now, since someone in this imperial city knew of his appearance, it must be because of Zhu Wushuang. Well, even though Nagatoro feels somewhat uncomfortable, he is unwilling to see this happening, because in his own terms, Zhu Wushuang will appear in this place because it is the heaven in the imperial city Proud son. So now that someone knows about the fact that he was defeated by Nagato, it can be seen that he told others about this matter, and at the same time he should have a plan. Nagato couldn''t guess so much, but he could feel a little too. At the same time, Tian Dashan saw that Nagato had left at this time, so he hurried to stay. "This Xiongtai, in fact, I have no malicious intentions. If you are listening to me and have to leave, I will send you away!" At this time, although Tian Dashan was very upset with Nagato''s behavior and his perception of him. But he clearly understood that a person like Zhu Wushuang who was about to win would even admit that Nagato could defeat him. So from the side, it reflects the special nature of Nagato. Now that he will find Nagato, he must have planned and thought about it. Nagato nodded and said, "Okay, let''s speak up!" Tian Dashan smiled at this time and said, "In fact, from the very beginning, Zhu Wushuang said such things to the people inside and outside of our entire imperial city. Things that came to mind." "That guy, as a very arrogant person in our imperial city, will tell you that you defeated him. In fact, it''s very incredible in itself!" "So you came here, and now you are recognized again. I heard that someone has already confirmed that you are the one who defeated him. After all, your red hair is still very conspicuous!" "So at this time, what I want to cooperate with you is to deal with Zhu Wushuang, because it is very good, there are so many people and forces in the imperial city, so if you need some help, we can provide it in full." When Tian Dashan who passed by said so, Nagato understood it. It turned out that what he wanted Zhu Wushuang to do was not simply to kill Zhu Wushuang, but to use it to do more. So Nagato could only smile and said, "Strictly speaking, what you said to me is not all nonsense?" "If you really want to deal with Zhu Wushuang and kill him, I could do it easily at the beginning. Now, you told me to deal with him, so do you just want me to kill him?" If you really wanted to kill Zhu Wushuang, it was just a wave of hands. After all, although that guy was strong, he was not considered to be a very strong person like Nagato.Love Book House www.ishusexs.com So since he will come here, he must also want to figure out what the other party''s purpose means. Tian Dashan smiled at this moment and said, "Actually, I am not talking about killing him, because although he is a genius, if we want to kill him, there are still many ways." "His father, as the prime minister of the dynasty, not only has a wide network of contacts, but also has a lot of influence and background, so I can only deal with, rather than simply kill him, which means that there are still some conspiracies against his vision. To contain it." Don''t tell me when I hear it, there is some interest in itself. When he came to this imperial city, he just wanted to find more trouble, and even to find more powerful people, to learn from each other, so as to achieve the first step to improve his cultivation. So, if it wasn''t just that he wanted to kill Zhu Wushuang, then Xiaoming might be more interested. Because if he doesn''t want to kill a person, if you let him kill forcibly, for Nagato, there is no need at all, and even some resistance. So if Zhu Wushuang spread the news that he had come to Kyoto, and also confirmed that he was the one who defeated him. If you analyze and think from many aspects, you can guess it. Why don''t you make this guy feel a little uncomfortable? Is this a very good thing? Rather than treating it as Zhu Wushuang''s pawn, I would like to wish some precautions and opportunities in advance. Although Xiao Chen thought that we didn''t kill him, he didn''t like this guy. When this guy was Tai Sui, he really wanted to kill him, but at the same time he wanted to seize this treasure. So even though Tai Sui was eaten by him now, Zhu Wushuang must have guessed this. He did not send an assassin to kill him at the beginning, but spread the news of his defeat. It can be seen that he did not simply want it. Nagato died, he wanted to use it to do something. what''s up? In this situation, now that Tian Dashan said such words, Nagato certainly has some interest. Although he is strong enough, he is still willing to do it to avoid some unnecessary troubles. "Tell me, what are your plans?" Nagato said lightly, "There is, since you have invited me over, I think you should be able to know some of the reasons why Zhu Wushuang will announce the matter that I have announced?" As soon as this remark came out, Tian Dashan''s face became stiff, because from the beginning, although he could be sure that Nagato was special, at the same time, Zhu Wushuang publicized it and pushed it to the cusp of the storm, something he didn''t understand. So now that it is said that the Tian Dashan in front of him has already planned, if he joins hands with him, he must have heard some wind or some things that he knew would do it. After all, no one would be so stupid to believe that Nagato could do some things easily, and the reason he would come must be because he knew that he really got some news before he invited Nagato to come. In this matter, Nagato certainly has a certain advantage. After all, he can do nothing if he does nothing, and if he can do everything, it depends on how he chooses. Tian Dashan also knew well that if he did not tell this matter, and some of the news he had obtained, perhaps they would not become partners. This is not something he wants to see... 2755 Chapter 207 The Prime Ministers Son You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Therefore, Tian Dashan could only say helplessly, "Indeed, I have an informant from the Prime Minister''s Mansion who will give me some information, so I will help you summon it." "In fact, the news is very simple, that is the ultimate reason why Zhu Wushuang bury you as a pawn is because he wants to destroy his opponent." "You should understand that as a person of his kind, there should be many opponents in this imperial capital, and this opponent may also be politically in the entire country, or it may be himself or his family. Some rivals!" So he will admit that the main reason for these things is that they want to use you to deal with these opponents, and even some strong people will complain. In the end, not only will you pit you to death, but they will also get very good benefits." "I said that you should be able to, understand what I mean?" As soon as he said this, Nagato knew in his heart that it turned out that Zhu Wushuang, who had shaken out the news of his defeat, still wanted to use him as a sword. And this sword is not simply to show others, but to use it to kill some enemies and offend some enemies. Although Nagato knew the result, it made him uncomfortable, I also inexplicably felt that Zhu Wushuang really deserved to die. Because, if you don''t kill this kind of person, he still deliberately calculates you, there is indeed no need to stay in this world at all. So Nagato nodded at this moment and said, "In that case, instead of being used by him, it is better to cooperate with you. You have chosen a very good time now!" Even Nagato had to admit that the guy in front of him was indeed very clever and had a good scheming. If it is said that they want to kill Zhu Wushuang, maybe they can think of many ways, but if they die as a person, it may be very simple. As long as you have enough means and tactics, you can kill someone like Zhu Wushuang, the proud man of heaven. But if you want to use her to do more things, then you have to rely on your strategy and certain arrangements to do it. So, now Nagato said he wanted to call Zhu Wushuang to fight back immediately, but since he said, this guy has come to him. He might as well see what plan this guy has in the end, or how he intends to proceed, so that he can strike a certain amount of blow to Zhu Wushuang. What''s more, since this guy is the adversary of Zhu Wushuang, he must have done this for one, and he worked with Nagato to add some aspects of Zhu Wushuang. In this case, it may hurt meridians and at the same time. To the status of Zhu Wushuang''s family, After all, Zhu Wushuang, as the son of a single-slot giant like the son of the prime minister, actually does every movie and needs serious consideration. Because they themselves are the objects people are paying attention to, if they do not consider every step well, what they do may eventually form a fuse. So I really want to talk about it, although the giants are good, but they are like thin ice every step. So now that he wants to get that guy in Tian Dashan, of course Nagato is willing to kick in. "Can you tell me who you are now?" Tian Dashan said with a smile, "I don''t want to. I always call you... hey!" Nagato smiled and said, "You can, call me Nagato, I will tell you now, the name does not mean that we have formed an alliance!" "The other thing is, I don''t know who you are. The advantages and disadvantages of my alliance with you, I don''t know now. Is it just a verbal alliance if you let me form an alliance with you?" At this time, since Nagato had already planned to play with the opponent, of course he wanted to know who the opponent was.52 Literature www.52wpe.com After all, even though Nagato is said to be familiar with this imperial city, he is still not very clear about the people in this imperial city and some important forces. Although he has the memory of Tai Sui, and that is 1000 years old, many things have changed. Even some of the original buildings are gone, of course, there is no situation like that in more than a thousand years, or which, powerful family is in charge. At this time, Tian Dashan smiled and said, "Actually, I am the son of the prime minister, and I made you laugh..." Only then did Nagato realize that this guy turned out to be the prime minister''s son, so now he can appear here to deal with it, and Zhu Wushuang naturally became a normal thing. After all, the prime minister and the prime minister, as the two giants of the dynasty, apart from the emperor Lao Tzu, only some frogs can compete with them, or even be on par with them. After all, people who can be prime ministers and prime ministers themselves have very great achievements, and they can be regarded as founding ministers. Then in this case, this guy, as the son of the prime minister, would want to fight Zhu Wushuang with Nagato. In fact, it can be seen from the side that the relationship between the two giants does not seem to be as harmonious as imagined. "It turns out that you are the son of the prime minister. It seems that I underestimated you!" The man looked ordinary and behaved, but he was tasteful in his clothes. Other than that, everything was ordinary. At first, Nagato didn''t think that this guy would be a member of a big family, but he didn''t expect him to be the prime minister''s son. That also confirmed one sentence, that is, people are not to be in appearance, and the sea is not to be measured. Tian Dashan smiled and said, "It''s just my father''s merits. I just occupied his prestige. It''s not a glorious thing..." "Then tell me now, how should we cooperate?" Nagato smiled. He will appear here at this time because the other party will invite him to appear here, so naturally, they have to wait for the cooperation or the relationship to become like, definitely ask clearly. This picture of Nagato is unwilling to give others a free job. Before cooperating, he must understand what the other party needs him to do, and what he can need the other party to do. This is a matter of mutual benefit and assistance, of course he needs to know. What''s more, in this situation, he knows very little about this guy, he will find himself definitely happy, fancy that he defeated the rumor of Zhu Wushuang. Then since both parties want to cooperate truly, they must understand the interests of each other before they can cooperate. Although this kind of thing may seem complicated, it is actually very simple. That is, I can give you what you can give me, so if the two sides have common interests, they can of course reach a certain consensus. So Nagato also wants to know what benefits this prime minister''s son Tian Dashan can bring to him? Although he is not a person who is greedy for money, since he came to Hongchen, he certainly knows some things. He is certainly no better than others to do for him by himself. Tian Dashan was shocked, of course he knew that they had already entered the topic, and he also understood that this was also the top priority of their cooperation... 2756 Chapter 208 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s main purpose for coming to this place or getting the middle of the imperial city is to find a stronger opponent and a stronger opponent, so that he can make a strong enough progress. You know, this is something that needs to be taken seriously. As far as the matter itself is concerned, after Nagato came into this world, he was blank or even ignorant of all this. Then after fusing Tai Sui''s memory, she became the same, so she knew more about the rules of this world than many ordinary warriors, who knew some of the rules of this world, and some places he needed to pay attention to. It is precisely because of this that Nagato knew that to become strong, or to survive in this place, it needs to be strong enough, and there are many ways to be strong enough, the first is Epoch, the second is Just keep fighting. This also caused Nagato to do what she was supposed to do before she became too strong. It is not a very wise thing to come to this dangerous place. You must know that the main reason he will come from the beginning is because of this, you are one of the places that rejects the strongest on this continent. Although there will be a lot of powerhouses and geniuses in other places, since they have come to the imperial capital of these three empires. While Nagato is in this imperial capital, he also understands that what he can do now is not simply doing well what an ordinary person should do. He also hopes to accomplish something through his own efforts here. , The city will be the people who really deserve to be completed, but people will believe in them. If you want to be a real strong man, then he came into this world from the very beginning, just wanting to become stronger, break through himself, and break through a lot of constraints. To know what he really wants and get to a certain level, its also because Nagato knows that what he needs to do is not only to become stronger, but also to find more people, and to find more people while fighting. Big opportunity. Heaven is ruthless, and humans are affectionate! It is that who can become stronger, or who can easily become a strong person, has some common sense and has some methods that can really figure out. If Nagato will not come to this place, perhaps it will not be able to clearly know why this place is so powerful and so desirable. Now that Nagato came to this place, he naturally knew the reason for coming here. It is because they need to really do what they should do, and at the same time they need to make more efforts to become stronger. Coming to the imperial capital, Nagato''s real purpose is to become strong enough, not to have other thoughts. Because only after becoming stronger, and only when you truly become the envy of others, or the existence that others look up to, can you truly perceive the disappearing and inexhaustible memory of what is going on. In fact, I really want to say that Nagato doesn''t care about this, or that he doesn''t want to really want to know about it. It''s just that since he came here, or he doesn''t remember anything, then if he wants to arouse some, or want to know, everything must have a process.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com You know, this is why some people and some scientists try their best to do what they should do. In fact, the main purpose is to figure out some things that should be clarified. This also means that many people think she is important, but for Nagato, he thinks he will lose his memory. There must be a reason for not remembering everything before, so he will not pursue it too much, just as much as possible, if possible, he still wants to explore what happened in the real thing. We must know that if a person can become stronger, or a person can become an existence that others admire, there must be a reason, so just like the current situation of Nagato, after he has not practiced martial arts, he will become better than this martial arts. Many people in the world want to be strong. That''s a fool, I''m afraid he would think that he should have a very, blurred life experience and truly unaware memory? So Nagato was constantly exploring while living in the Yanhuang Empire for so many days, and constantly trying to figure out what he had experienced. I have come to the imperial capital now, Tian Dashan takes care of Nagato, and wants to use it to deal with Zhu Wushuang. In fact, the main purpose is to make him, the son of the prime minister, not so comfortable. After all, the prime minister and the prime minister, as the two giants of the current dynasty, their own influence is also the majority of the return journey, not to mention that while the two of them are powerful in the entire Yanhuang Empire, they also affect many things. So if Zhu Wushuang, as the son of the prime minister, was really acquired by Nagato or Tian Dashan, in the past, for her or his father and the prime minister, it must have been something she would like to see very much. In this case, Nagato would agree to Tian Dashan, and even stay and really think about it with her. The main purpose of this question is because he felt that if he wanted to kill Zhu Wushuang, it might be easy. Unfortunately, if you want to use it to do something, it becomes a bit difficult. What''s more, during this period, Nagato didn''t feel that he would be in that completely passive side, so he stayed. He Tian Dashan also saw Nagato''s thoughts, so he directly settled Nagato and arranged a residence. One must know that the red hair of Nagato is too conspicuous, not to mention that many people in this palace have already noticed that the red hair of Nagato is eye-catching. At this time, what Nagato will do is certainly something that the entire emperor pays attention to. What''s more, now that he comes here, he will be paid attention to, or actually contacted. So now Nagatos situation is also because of its smallness, doing these things has become this kind of situation, I wish Wushuang had a plan or a strategy before, I am sure Nagato will not be the same as the current imperial capital. Everyone recognizes it, this can be regarded as something that was grilled on the grill, right? Although this description may be a bit exaggerated, it is indeed a fact, at least for Nagato, it is a fact, because from the beginning he came to the imperial capital because he wanted to learn and become stronger with the people here. So at this time, Nagato would be recognized by the people of the imperial capital, it must be because Zhu Wushuang had spread such rumors and real facts before. So that being the case, Tian Dashan would come to Zhao Changmen, which was actually a little help for him... 2757 Chapter 209 A Quiet Life You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The accommodation Tian Dashan arranged for Nagato can also accomplish some things that others cannot do now, and these things mean that at least he will not be bothered by people in this arranged residence. You know, Nagato himself is a person who likes to be quiet, and at this time, he naturally doesn''t want to be disturbed too much. Then Tian Dashan, as the son of the prime minister, was destined to arrange such assistants at this time, and no one would disturb Nagato''s affairs. You know, afternoon Qiang''s father is the same as Nagato''s father, both of the two giants of the dynasty, so in this case, he will become a giant, and he must have incomparable energy. No one can easily ignore the power of the prime minister. It is precisely because of this that Nagato knows that how he is arranged by Tian Dashan is actually beneficial. And the advantage is that at least she can get a quiet and comfortable environment instead of going to other hotels and not disturbing her life and life like that is not what Nagato hopes and wants to have. Because Nagato will get these from the beginning, and also because he must have some benefits in Tian Dashan''s eyes, or can be used by him, so he arranged Nagato. On the whole, Nagato will be used by Tian Dashan because the rumors spread by Zhu Wushuang are very true. After all, as the sons of the two great tycoons, the prime minister and the prime minister, they will always take care of their own face. After all, the two sides are more important than their lives in many cases, and even more exaggerated, sometimes a persons face and dignity , And even let him fight his life to maintain. But this guy actually told people openly that the red-haired young man Nagato was a peerless genius who defeated him. None of his top geniuses in many imperial castles could understand the reason for this matter and what it meant. You must know that at present, each of them can truly have a face in the emperor, young talents, in themselves, are very face-to-face and dignified in many cases. Now that Tian Dashan is doing this, he is undoubtedly telling people directly that he is inferior to Nagato, which also caused him, the son of the prime minister, to be looked down upon and ridiculed by others at certain times. But since this incident has happened, people think that the credibility of this incident must be very high. Someone in Jinghai went to the Prime Minister''s House and got the truthful verification, which is worthy of intriguing. You must know that the real people themselves, many of their young talents, just don''t really know the truth of the matter, but some people do it and reduce the rate to truly verify the matter. So this also caused the current Nagato is the genius young man who defeated the son of the prime minister, and her hair is too eye-catching. So although Nagato was said to have won the supreme honor and the degree of attention, but in the mid-term, he also fell into failure. In itself, many of the geniuses in the imperial capital have their own families and resistance, but not among these people. Not many of them can spread the rumors that they can defeat the son of the prime minister, but that requires real consideration. One thing.Read the book www.laikanshuba.com You know, let''s not talk about how strong Tian Dashan really is, but his father, the prime minister, was the prime minister of the dynasty. He was one of the two great tycoons in the entire dynasty, and he was truly an existence with less than 10,000 people. This kind of existence, if you really get angry or really lose your temper, let''s not say how capable their family or a certain force is. At least they want to stay in the Yanhuang Empire, or want to get out of it. I am afraid it will be a little difficult. . There are also many sects in the empire, but the existence of these sects does not really interfere with the country and the ministers every move. There are even people in many sects, and they can be real giants. We have some involvement, so their forms and methods will become very unique. What''s more, the emperor in the dynasty was an emperor who loved the country and the people. Although sometimes, as an emperor, he would consider more things, such as ruling the country and doing a good job of what a king should do. thing. This really needs to be said. Now that this three-legged trend has been formed, these big giants have a strong colleague and are also the core existence of this country. Many times people will be afraid. The real strong and the real giants that people can hardly describe are also completely afraid to offend the inch, but they dare not to have any, and they dare not lightly speak insulting words. Speak out. This is very important to consider, because from Nagato to the imperial capital and to the Yanhuang Empire, you know that since you are in the empire, you need to go. Faced with these restrictions, its hard to say that he doesnt like them. Comfortable. But he hasn''t achieved it yet, the existence of such laws and rules that can completely crush a country. After all, although he is strong, his strength is limited. What''s more, when Nagato came here, he didnt just want to prove something, or really want to make some changes in this country. All he wants to do is change himself. Situation and current state. It takes time to know that this also takes time. If Nagato had no such thoughts or, if there were, he would definitely not come here, and at the same time he would not really understand what happened in this world. You know, although Nagatos memory has the value of Tai Sui, but in the real situation, Nagato also understands that what he can do before is not only to become stronger, but also to consider what he should do next. Do it, not like it was before. If Nagato doesn''t have a lot of pure thoughts, maybe he doesn''t need to change something, but needs to adapt to this environment. Although I don''t hate these social and intriguing real thoughts, but I only pay attention to the setting of what I should do. Because from the beginning, or from the four pages later, Nagato''s first definition of bad and good was based on his one-sidedness and his own knowledge. In this case, Nagato will have any dissatisfaction or any change, which is also from her inner thoughts. Now she can become stronger. In fact, for Nagato, it is also worth selling as an act. Hard work. And as a member of this world, Nagato certainly needs to go. Before he is completely detached from this secular law, he must follow these rules. Although this is not a very good thing, at least Nagato Know that the most important thing is to live the most comfortable life... 2758 Chapter 210 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato came to the imperial capital. As his ultimate goal, perhaps he was not simply about who he wanted to become or who he was, but more directly or he wanted to be the kind of person he most wanted to achieve. If Nagato came here purely to achieve what degree or what kind of person he wanted to achieve, perhaps it was not his goal. Now that I have come here, Nagato, as everything I can do now, is actually the main purpose of being as strong as I want to achieve and overlooking sentient beings. During this period, Tian Daniu also served as a partner and arranged for him to a very good place. In fact, the purpose was to prevent Nagato from being disturbed by ordinary people. He also knew very well, like this This kind of person can really be recognized by Zhu Wushuang. Regardless of whether his strength is strong enough, at least she is the object of attention, and the person who is the most concerned, because of the rumors spread by Zhu Wushuang, this is actually very difficult for Nagato. Go and really solve the problem. After all, if you really want to talk about it, people''s hearts are sure, and it''s not just a few words that can be said thoroughly. What''s more, in the face of this difficult to adjust, people will believe, more of the level they are willing to believe. This is like why Nagato came here, perhaps not only because he came here simply because he wanted to compete with Tian Daniu and Zhu Wushuang. At least Nagato didn''t spend much time and energy before defeating Zhu Wushuang, so in a strict sense, Zhu Wushuang is not a very, very powerful enemy to him. Therefore, in this case, Nagato was not particularly concerned about the rumors spread by Zhu Wushuang in the final analysis. He was more concerned about other people disturbing his life. You must know that this is in the imperial capital, and it is also because it can cause a large-scale in the entire imperial capital now. The people of these rumors must be because of the background, and you will do this. In this case, what people will believe is definitely the rumors or false class broadcast by Zhu Wushuang. This is also to let people see that he has some purpose. And this can be regarded as an arrogant plan. At least, like Zhu Wushuang, who directly and generously admitted that a red-haired person like Nagato was the one who defeated him, this is indeed a very unacceptable one, right? You must know that in recent years, Zhu Wushuang has been able to be a genius and truly become an object of envy for people, not only because she is the son of the prime minister, but more simply because of his extraordinary talent. Among them, many people have not noticed the reality of this guy, the hard work and the reality, the realm of real hard work that people can imagine. So Nagato naturally knew herself, although she didn''t think Zhu Wushuang had any strength, and she didn''t count as a very powerful opponent. However, the other party did not simply want to attribute his victory to his own strength, but wanted to use Nagato to defeat him this time, and it became the final in a strict sense, so it could be used. Level. So at this time, Nagato is still somewhat unhappy in the strict sense of the word. Therefore, at this time, Tian Daniu will come to find him and his request for cooperation, and Nagato is naturally willing to agree, even willing to make some relative efforts. You know, the main reason why Nagato came here is to become stronger and find a better opponent.31 Novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com In this case, it takes real genius and powerful talent to be able to achieve this level. Well, at this time, in fact, it is really necessary to say that the son of a prime minister like Zhu Wushuang, or the son of Prime Minister Xiaoxiang, in a strict sense, does not reach the level that Nagamon Lock thinks it is an enemy. Because just like their young talents, Nagato can defeat a piece in a minute, let alone facing these people, what he can do is just wait and see the changes. You have to know that he is not, he was half a month ago. He has gone through the twists and turns on the road and the people and things he has experienced, which has made Nagato not only stronger, but also made him understand that some things are not just that they really need to be solved by force. For example, like these influential people, she can''t really override some of the laws of this country. So Nagato needs to use some mental applications. You must know that it is true that you can do it as much as possible when you can do it, but if you can use your brain, try to do it as little as possible. After all, this is in the imperial capital. Although Nagato can feel that there are many people in the imperial capital, there are indeed many truly strong people. The current Nagato is more rigorous and more mindful than the previous way of doing things. If Nagato is innocent and true, don''t really use your own strength to do things that can be solved by means. If Nagato can use more brains before doing these things, this is a good change from before. He is no more than when he had no memory before. At that time, Nagato preferred to use his own strength to solve any problems, but now it is not practical for the Emperor. At this time, Nagato knew that the people in this imperial capital were not simply like him, or someone who really made people think of genius like Zhu Wushuang, Nagato. Because this kind of genius is not the person whom Xiaoming pays attention to in this world, the people who are really followed are the kind of people who can''t feel the realm of those little people, and this is the imperial capital. China is also very much. So since there are differences in these people and divisions, it is enough to explain that some of the geniuses in the Yanhuang Empire and the geniuses who can be recognized are actually in the eyes of those peerless geniuses. He is a genius. Perhaps to put it more bluntly and simply, Nagato feels like Zhu Zhishan is still like, and people like Tian Dashan will be called geniuses because they have reached it at a young age, great martial artist, even close to the master. level. So in fact, if you really say it, they may be regarded as a pawn in the eyes of those truly powerful, or a pawn that is dispensable. This is why Nagato felt that, in the final analysis, Zhu Wushuang would spread rumors because of his weakness, or because he felt that his strategy could outperform everything. But in fact, for Nagato, this kind of trick is unnecessary, and even if he wants to smash it, it is only a matter of minutes... 2759 Chapter 211: Liu Jiaming You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!You know, if Nagato wants to kill someone, at least he feels that in this imperial capital, not many people can stop it. At least, if he kills someone, the next thing has to be considered. This is not in other places, because in this kind of place, or the point that can be paid attention to. It is because the imperial capital is the most powerful and powerful place in the Yanhuang Empire, and its purpose is to make people respect this place. It seems like this is too vague to say, but the real situation is like this, because in the imperial capital, people will really enjoy life, or enjoy the survival of the fittest here, because this place not only exercises people, but also has Some very powerful laws are concentrated. Because the main reason people believe these things is because they feel that these things will become something they can truly accept. The main purpose of the first step is because. In the imperial city, can you believe that many of them can''t afford it. Rather than cities like many places, or many small places, that kind of people, they will form a kind of knowledge that can fully know who is the strongest in this city. But in the imperial city, no one can clearly say who is the strongest. This is why the imperial city is so big, and there are so many strong men at the feet of the emperor. Moreover, these strongest people may not belong to the jurisdiction of the Yanhuang Empire. This is the most important place. Nagato has lived in the residence arranged by Daniu these days. About three or four days later, a young man brought several women to Nagato''s residence. The first sentence of this person was to directly ask Nagato if he was the one who would defeat Zhu Wushuang in the legend. Of course, Nagato told him directly, but he didn''t deny it. Because since this guy can find the place arranged by Tian Daniu, it means that he must have something to do with Tian Daniu. When I was like this, Nagato would naturally think about why the other party came from. "Actually, the main reason why I came this time was to ask Xiongtai, do you still have a happy life here these days?" This young man seemed very kind, and he couldn''t make people guess it at a glance. What do you think. "It''s okay!" Nagato smiled and said, "You can just say it if you have something, there is no need to cover it up." Nagato''s words were very direct, because he knew that what he said was indeed the truth, or the answer he most wanted. Because from the very beginning, Nagato knew the people who came here, or I can come here to approach him, must have something to do with Tian Daniu, and the other party must have something to find with such a hippy smile. The young man also smiled and said, "My surname is Liu and my name is Liu Jiaming. My father is the Minister of the Central Government. Only through Young Master Tian will I know that you live here!" Nagato nodded, then gave him a look and motioned him to continue. In the final analysis, the main reason for Nagato to come here is certainly not to have contact with the sons of these ministers. What he hopes is that the martial arts powerhouse is his goal. So in this case, if these ministers came back to find her, it must have something to do with Zhu Wushuang. After all, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Daniu, the son of a big city, did have a lot of connections and things to think about.I love novel network www.5ilrc.com "That''s it. I took a friend to Zhu Wushuang''s house to check whether the rumor was true or not, and the result was exactly as he said. Xiongtai is basically that person, right?" Nagato nodded at this time, he already understood that this guy was the one to go, Deputy Manager Zhu Wushuang confirmed that Nagato was the one who defeated him. It also means that the purpose of the other party''s coming here has become a bit confusing for him. What''s more, these ministers only know that there are some things every day, or else they are cultivation or more things in some tactics, and they will think about some of these things. In fact, this kind of life is still very tiring. At least in the eyes of Nagato, these talented people are the most uncomfortable group of people to live, because they are not the ministers of the court, their fathers or their hard work. . So at this time, in fact, when you are their children, you have to consider such things as friends and relationships. It is indeed a headache. People who need to think about such things all day in life are actually not living. Easy to be unhappy. You must know that, really speaking, the happiest group of people in the imperial city is the kind that has all the property in the family and settles down in the imperial city, and the family is the happiest. After all, in this martial arts world, actually speaking, people will fear and worry about these people. Or in their own lives, it''s because they sometimes fear those warriors, and they will have a series of things that make it difficult for people to think about and really affect their lives. Because in many cases, they will hire those bodyguards and people to prove that they are actually afraid of death. But the kind of people who are really going to the first level with a little bit of money, but the popularity of living without money, if it were not particularly unlucky, they would also live a happy life. Because people like them don''t, like the sons of the ministers of the DPRK and China, they will need these tricks or tactics every day. Because their parents are doing it, in the final analysis it is to let their children form a circle. This circle is all the children of these ministers of the DPRK and China. They will be in one of these circles. So why are they unhappy sometimes? Its because what they think about every day is not other people, but more tactics or something. Remember such things as Hong Kong. And Liu Gongzi is the son of the minister of the court, although the other''s parents may not be as good as the prime minister and prime minister, but they also have a certain influence. Otherwise, the other party wouldn''t just ran away like this, the prime minister''s mansion asked Zhu Wushuang about such things. What''s more, he was able to move Tian Daniu to tell him that Nagato lived in the place he arranged. Then people who feel that the other party must have conspiracy or real strength all night can do this. "Actually, the main reason why I came here was to talk to Brother Chang. I don''t have any other thoughts about some things about your arrival in the current imperial city and your future direction?" Liu Gongzi laughed. Nagato saw sincerity in his eyes, but in sincerity, I dont know if it will be as he thought. But since the other party has found it in this way, he also just needs to talk to the other party... 2760 Chapter 212 North Korea Faction You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!From the beginning of this guy''s arrival, Nagato knew that this guy came with an uneasy thought. "Do you mean to let me join a certain family or a certain force of yours?" Nagato said directly, "I don''t seem to have this idea now!" In itself, this guy will be the son of these real ministers of Korea, so I don''t matter whether it is the reason why it is here now, or what purpose he came to Nagato with. Nagato didn''t want him to change himself because of these things, or because of these external reasons, and his determination to become stronger was a matter of necessity. Nagato came here for the purpose of becoming stronger, not to really become someone''s vassal, or to become someone''s vassal. This is not the way he wants to go. So now he would say such things at such times, and he must have gone through his computing core before his ideas would do it. You know, these so-called real ministers of the kingdom, in fact, really want to talk about it, and it must be because they can climb so high, there is something to be considered. So at this time, since I said the reason for the other party''s coming, I would definitely think about it, what he should take into account, where is the place and the place of thinking? "In fact, the eldest brother does not have to answer in such a hurry. The reason why I am here is actually to let the eldest brother join our faction..." Liu Jiaming smiled and said. "But I''m not like others, it will embarrass the eldest brother, or I really think it is for you to obey someone, there is no need at all." "I just try my best to make the eldest brother less uncomfortable in this imperial city." In fact, as Liu Jiaming, I came to this place because he and Young Master Tian are good friends and belong to the same faction. So in this case, the main reason he came was because he wanted Nagato to join their Tian family faction. You must know that there are indeed three pillars in this kingdom. One is the real leader of the imperial empire, that is, the emperor of this country. In fact, I really want to say that there is a three-legged trend within the country. Although it looks like it is not long and peaceful on the surface, they all have their own factions. Because if you really want to be an official in this kind of dynasty and do things for the people, you really need to join a certain faction. This is why this country will be recognized and believed by people after so many years of prosperity, because they will form this kind of unintelligible faction over time. Although it seems to be nothing on the surface, but to say it, the leaders of their factions, that is, the prime minister and the prime minister, as the two giants in this country, their every move and many decisions will affect some of the country''s decisions. Towards So at this time, it is natural to need to go and join these factions. This is why they have formed this kind of faction now, because the emperor does not just need to balance the two giants with each other. In fact, I want to keep this kind of relationship going. If there is no real open and secret struggle, a country or an empire cannot last. This is not inevitable.510 Literature www.510wx.com So in this case, as the emperor of this country, it is naturally clear that although he knows that many things have been finalized, what he has to do more directly is that he has no time to control this matter at all, or even think about it. . To really take care of this kind of thing, in fact, for their emperor, he is completely incapable of being truly outstanding, and even he is willing to see this kind of thing happen. Because if there was no mutual restraint and talisman power, these high officials would be prime ministers and prime ministers. The two largest single-tier officials, officials, would sometimes be true, forming a situation that is completely unpredictable. What''s more, the Yanhuang Empire has already prospered, and the power to maintain the status quo is needed in the empire for such a long time. Although the two factions seem to be restraining each other on the surface, the actual situation is that they are all doing some little hands and feet behind their backs, but these little hands and feet are not really easy for people to guess. To and see through. Then this son of Liu Jiaming, as the son of the largest eunuch in the Tian family, Tian Dashan, his fathers faction, in fact, in terms of means and materials, he belongs to the first person in this faction. Because he is not only in terms of personal connections, but also in all aspects, he is at a level that is difficult for an adult to reach. That''s why she was able to go. In this, when the imperial city was so good, the main reason was actually that while he was a good person, he could also be regarded as a clear stream in the struggles of this faction. Therefore, many of the children of high-ranking officials like to play with this guy, or even communicate with him, because this guy''s mind is much smarter and harder to guess than ordinary people. However, it is precisely because of this that he will be taken by people, the main reason why he is really afraid and wooed by people. It is because this guy is really hard to express in words, or to say that it is hard to use words, a person who really sees through. And now the purpose of his coming is to let the Nagato family belong to the Arita faction. Even though he is kind on the surface, he has contacts with the people of the two major factions, and he is quite clear about the purpose of Gang. But in terms of life, he is also one of the more powerful people among the children of high-ranking officials in the imperial city! Therefore, in this case, Zhu Zhishan would invite him to the mansion, or let her into his house, that is, because this guys personality and some aspects of speech are all non-professionals to a good level. Let these giants let him into their home. And when Nagato was there, he could see that this guy was very ambitious. Although it seemed to be nothing on the surface, it was actually very cunning in his heart. At least Nagato can feel that this guy seems to be the most terrible person who has no ambition to postpone, because you don''t know what good fart is hidden in his bones! So Nagato simply said directly, "I came to this imperial city, and I didn''t want to have any cooperation with you, so-called high-ranking officials, or any entanglements!" "The reason I am here is to become stronger, and I don''t want to get involved in the disputes between you court ministers!" Nagato''s words were simple and clear, and he expressed his own thoughts... 2761 Chapter 213 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After listening to Nagato''s words, Liu Jiaming was not discouraged, and he did not even feel unhappy at all. "Eldest brother, why don''t we talk about something else. I''m just suggesting this matter. Of course, the decision is still in your hands, isn''t it?" Nagato nodded, he could feel that this guy really didn''t care if he really joined the faction they filled out, but really planned to talk to him about other things. "Well, then, just tell me, what else do you have?" Nagato said lightly. If Nagato can feel it, this guy is not as simple as it seems, only the master''s initial cultivation base, but he can feel a special energy in the opponent''s body. This stock.Energy is not something that can be said clearly in a few words, at least the first time Nagato encountered this kind of weird energy, and this kind of energy seems very weird and powerful Most people can''t see that there is such energy hidden in his body, but at least Nagato can feel it. And he can know the reason why the other party will come to him, because he has something to rely on, and it is certainly not as simple as it seems. If you want to come this way, there must be a reason for this guy to come here, after all, it is not easy to accept it so calmly after being rejected. "It''s like this, because I and Tian brother are good friends, so I am a member of the Tian school faction, so my purpose here is to talk to the eldest brother. There is a way to go and shoot others. , Do you want to listen? I said with a strong smile "Then you just talk, I want to hear it!" Nagato smiled. From the beginning, the main reason why Nagato Hui and Tian Dan had an alliance was because he knew that this guy didn''t hold any good farts in his heart. But despite the fact that if the other party can also let him use it, it is also a good thing. At this time, Nagato knew that in this imperial city, if the son of one of the two giants could become a pawn under his hands, that would actually be a good thing. Nagato knows that the only thing that can be done in this is to maintain this short-lived relationship while also using any help that Xiaoqiang can provide him to do something that should be done. "Because as the Zhu Family faction, many of his high officials are under his banner, so in this imperial city, they really control many industries!" "So we got it through an inside line. Recently, Zhu''s family seems to be making plans with the Hengjiu Chamber of Commerce, so I will come to talk to the eldest brother about this matter!" Before coming here, Liu Jiaming was able to come here because he had learned from some gossip that Nagato was able to defeat Zhu Zhishan. That''s because the family found a Tai Sui plant before! This kind of heaven-defying spirit that can be really encountered by people, and it is precisely because of this that he may be the root of his defeat of Zhu Jia, Zhu Wushuang! After all, Zhu Wushuang, as one of these geniuses, is also a person respected and yearned for. He will be defeated by Nagato, and it can be seen that Nagato is not only able to do this kind of thing with certain strength from many aspects.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net So in this case, if Nagato ate the Tai Sui''s meat, or absorbed Tai Sui''s meat, it could reach this level. That is enough to show that he also belongs to that kind of understanding, it is indeed a rare thing in this world! It''s just that this Tai Sui was actually eaten by Nagato. It must be his Fuze, plus he is so strong now, and he must be the target of the people inside and outside the imperial city. It is just Nagato, one of the most concerned objects of people in this imperial city. There will be no one to harass her. I went to this good place in my junior year before, so that ordinary officials were even a little unwilling, and the rich and noble people of the party did not dare to come, so they easily troubled Nagato. Because Nagato himself can be arranged by Tian Dashan, this is to really take it seriously, and that is enough to show that he is a very important person in Tian''s vision. What''s more, if a person is truly controlled by the Tian family, it is not long for them, a person who can reach a higher level. Because after all, even though they belonged to a faction, there are only a handful of masters among these high officials and real nobles. Because after all, being able to become a master of martial arts, its purpose, or other aspects of life values, is certainly not simple, and wants to become a vassal of others. So despite the superficial beauty of the minister of the DPRK, in fact, there are not as many masters in the mainland as there are in the legend and imagination. Nagato was able to defeat Zhu Zhishan, this kind of genius who was completely admired and truly admired, in fact, what I really wanted to say was indeed a tempting person. Now that Nagato will be pulled by Tian Dashan to a certain degree, it can also explain its importance in itself. In terms of interpersonal relations in these aspects, it is still stronger than the Zhu family faction. . After all, if Nagato can be dragged to the home faction, it will indeed be a blow to their Tian family faction. Well, as the smartest young talent in their faction, Liu Jiaming naturally knew at this time that his purpose of coming here was not simply to win him into the Tian family faction. Because he knew that if he simply pulled the opponent in, it would definitely be possible. It''s just that the other party is already in a cooperative relationship with Tian Dashan, and you can see that their family relationship and the relationship between the two parties are relatively good, so the so-called alliance and true wooing are only a matter of time. Now Nagato, let the other party stay in the control of their Tian family, then naturally it will be necessary, the other party can do something to be able to spend, some of the other party''s use value. After coming to the imperial city, it also attracted much attention. After all, Zhu Wushuang, who was able to defeat Zhu Zhishan, the son of Zhu Wushuang, was actually a genius who was not long and worthy of recognition. That''s not two or three sentences that can be said clearly, like Nagato who seems to have no background. Even if he can achieve this level, no matter what his strength is, is it really like, as the rumors say, he only became so powerful after eating Tai Sui? Or is there any real powerful strength behind him or what is behind him, and the strong is behind them. None of this is important. What can be done for their whole family faction is the most important thing right now?.. 2762 Chapter 214 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that Nagato had come to this point, and he also knew an idea of ??his opponent, he naturally had a plan in his heart. After all, coming here, coming to the things that the imperial capital must face, and these unpredictable things, also made him a lot of fun this time. Know that no one is not a god, so they will do something, and no one knows. Well, at this time, it is natural that the current situation has become a true cooperative relationship between Nagato and Tian Dashan. Well, in fact, this is also very unclear. But now that there are some good things that can get rid of Zhu Zhishan''s family, it really makes Nagato more interested. What''s more, Nagato''s acquisition of Tai Sui itself is a matter of the Chamber of Commerce for a long time. This is indeed fresh in Nagato''s memory. In itself, Nagato will become the object of people''s attention here. It is also because Nagato was in conflict with the sons of the giants in the imperial court in order to compete for the understanding of Tai Sui. If this is placed very early, it will definitely make people think that this guy is real if he has a brain hole, and he will do nothing more. You know, as the two giants of the Yanhuang Empire, whether they dont know about one aspect or many aspects, they are an intensity that people can fully think about. What''s more, he doesn''t agree with talent, and in terms of connections, he is an ordinary genius who surpasses many. Now in this situation, Nagato has gained their long-term Chamber of Commerce and the Prime Minister of the imperial court, and he has learned a lot from the Tai Sui''s understanding that he really cared about. If it is not remembered too much, then Nagato, Xu is true, there will not be so much gain, this is a very big gain. At least Nagato got this Tai Sui from these guys. In itself, from many aspects, it can be seen how important he is. In fact, the most important thing is the memory passed down to Nagato by Tai Sui. What''s more, this kind of memory, for Nagato, for some of his behaviors in this world, and for some things he knows, is also very big. s help. You know, now that the people of Zhu''s family are engaged in affair with the Hengjiu Chamber of Commerce, after Nagato learned the news, naturally he wanted to figure out what they thought. "Can you let me know exactly what they care about? If I play around like a headless fly, it is indeed easy to get rid of!" Nagato said directly. At this time, even though he is not familiar with Liu Jiaming, he can feel that this guy is not simple. It is the young people he met in this imperial city and these, a very mysterious guy who is truly high-ranking officials. . It''s just that in Nagato''s eyes, the other person felt like Zhu Wushuang. No matter where he came from, he was completely more like Zhu Wushuang. This person gave him a more mysterious sense of mystery. You know, really speaking, people can''t just look at the surface, so Nagato values ??Liu Jiaming more than others. "Actually, we don''t have a lot of news, but one thing I can confirm with you is that for a long time this time, the chamber of commerce and the residence united to engage in things, at least not much worse than what you are eating!" Liu Jiaming faintly Said.Romance Novel Network www.yanqingxsw.com Nagato raised his brows, he was not stupid, and of course he could get another message from this guy. That''s why this guy was testing him, so besides his words, he was talking about the reason why Nagato could defeat Zhu Zhishan. It must also be related to Tai Sui. You know, Tai Sui was born out of these disasters, not to mention, now that Tai Sui will be known by people, but also because of its rarity and rareness. Tai Sui needs to be born in a time of great disaster and chaos, and it is a very rare spiritual thing, so he will inherit a lot, he was born in memory. This has also resulted in the memories that Nagato will acquire after Tai Sui, more than him or many people in his lifetime. This is a memory from 1,000 years ago, so after learning that Liu Jiaming had said this, Nagato still had some expectations in his heart. You must know that a Tai Sui has already given Nagato a lot of memories, and also some things that people in this world don''t know. So in this case, Nagato can now know what Zhus family is doing and what is going on. Its enough to explain the importance of this matter. importance. Now a Tai Sui, the benefits brought to Nagato can already be seen with the naked eye. What''s more, coming to this imperial city mainly relied on Tai Sui''s memory and some of the special benefits he brought, and at the same time, his strength had increased a lot. This is too important for Nagato, so now that there are still other spirit creatures born or comparable to Tai Sui, then for Nagato, it is a thing worth caring about. "Then you mean, what they care about is comparable to Tai Sui... Isn''t that a real rare thing?" Nagato''s eyes flashed with gold, and he really looked forward to it. "Yes, if I didnt guess wrong, Brother Chang should have obtained such a powerful cultivation level after eating Tai Sui, and even I cant see what level your cultivation level is in. Im afraid this is also true. Is it the credit?" At this time, what the two people are talking about is that they have entered a situation of fighting each other, although this kind of fighting is not superficially loose, to communicate and discuss. It was more probing, and it was deliberately or unintentionally trying to trap the other party''s words, let Nagato understand that this guy is really good at playing with such things. After all, why some people make people jealous and make people unable to see their purpose, because he is good at playing with these small skills. "Actually, this matter is not important, right?" Nagato smiled and said, "You still have your faction. The reason for cooperating with me is that you have a fancy to my strength and the Zhu family. I want to fuck me, and I want to do the Zhujia heart, right?" "Then why are you trying to test me for no reason? That''s not necessary at all, is it?" At this time, Liu Jiaming also understood that this guy is really not as simple as it seems on the surface, because every word and even every word of his seems so convincing, and he can''t feel how he thinks. But what this guy said from the beginning to the end did not reveal whether he became so powerful after eating too old! This is where he really cares. .. 2763 Chapter 215 Ancient Ruins You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!You must know that if a person has a good opportunity or good luck, he will appear more proud, even a little bit ridiculous, whether he is in many ways or when he exists. But the guy Nagato didn''t show up from beginning to end, he was proud of it, because no matter how it was said, people would become stronger or become unpredictable. There must be a reason. So at this time, if Nagato really became so strong after eating Tai Sui, wouldn''t it be said that he will become this level now? It is related to Tai Sui. Well, this guy didn''t show the slightest pride from beginning to end, which seemed a bit too much, and people couldn''t guess it. Could it be that he himself is very powerful to defeat the Wushuang? So this is what makes Liu Jiaming the most troublesome and puzzled. Because the personality and character that this guy showed from the beginning to the end was not like an ordinary person, or even a villain. This makes people wonder why he will defeat Zhu Zhishan?Is it true that he can do it through the special abilities and benefits brought to him by Tai Sui as he thought? Everything can only make him guess in his heart, but it is not necessarily possible to truly determine how he did it. This is what surprised Liu Jiaming very much. Because a person, that is definitely there, there is a need to become stronger at the same time and mentality, whether it will become strong enough, there are certain reasons. Because an ordinary person is getting good benefits or opportunities, he will definitely be a little proud, or he will definitely show the personality of ordinary people, and things like that will truly be seen through her mind. However, the personality and character displayed by Nagato was completely unpredictable. This also caused the current Nagato, and Liu Jiaming began to really pay attention. Because he actually has a illusion now, although I seem to have eaten too much to grow so long, but the real result does not seem to be what he thought! So if you think about it this way, the person who really needs people to pay attention to and care about is indeed worthy of letting people from the Tian family''s faction come so win. "Actually... the news that my informant got really meant that this action and their planning were very important, because the old man Zhu Zhishan was also very angry after they lost their Taisui last time!" "So he also asked the people of the Hengjiu Chamber of Commerce to make a lot of money, and I really can''t stop it. There is nothing about this matter in the circle, only those who really know the insider know!" Liu Jiaming said. Now that they have already cooperated, and even intend to use each other, then some things should be explained frankly, don''t see this kind of thing, there is no need to hide it. Nagato nodded and said, "It turns out that after Tai Sui was eaten by me last time, maybe their home is actually doing some real planning in order to make up for this loss!" What Nagato said is also true. After all, as one of the tycoons, what he will do and care about is different from ordinary people. So after losing her is also a rare thing, now they will be assembled here to operate, any thing that can change the current situation, it must be understandable.90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com So now Liu Jiaming''s words have also successfully aroused Nagato''s interest. In that case, Nagato really plans to find a time to go, see, or break their plan. After all, the previous Nagato harvest was quite fruitful, if you do it again, you feel that your practice problems can be improved a little bit! Now that you are here, you must know when to do it, right?Nagato smiled, and just tell me all the information. If your people want to do something, I will watch it when I see it. Since the other party gave them such important information, no matter what aspect it was, Nagato didn''t think that sweet people would let this opportunity pass so easily. You know, if they say they will miss this opportunity, then they will not try to figure out this matter through investigation. So Nagato didn''t think that these people from the Tian faction didn''t let this opportunity pass. After all, if the same heaven and earth spirit can change a person or a person''s fate, then it is destined to say that such rare things in the world are also very rare! This is like the Tai Sui that Nagato consumes. It is born every thousand years in this world, and you can''t even see it at ordinary times. So in this case, since there is this opportunity, as one of the two giants but the prime minister, he will definitely desperately want to grab these resources. "The other thing is, the news we got this time is not simple, they are planning to obtain what kind of heaven and earth spiritual relics, but they have discovered an ancient relic, and this ancient relic will be opened after half a month! " "So our plan is to find a suitable opportunity in half a month''s time to join this entry into the ancient ruins!" At this time, Liu Jiaming didnt hide anything. After all, he came here because of this, because of the things in the ancient ruins. Sometimes you say he has more, he may be more, if you say less, he will definitely be a lot. . Therefore, this is a great opportunity and a great source of blessing! So, Liu Jiaming said that it is as precious as Tai Sui, and there is really no problem. Finding such ancient relics is definitely also left over by the strong or some lost civilization. Then in this case, there will be some particularly good comprehensions or some particularly good things, then there must be a lot of things. opportunity. So now that they get the news, they definitely want to get a share, and they are not sure what they will get in this ancient ruins, which is the most important thing. So since they are not sure, or if they can''t fully grasp everything, then of course they are willing to go with the partner Nagato and really do something that a partner can do. So if this is the case, Nagato can of course feel it. This time the ancient ruins opened, it must be the result of investigations by the people of Zhu Zhishan''s faction, or they and the Wine Merchant Association. After all, some things can only be known at a certain level, not to mention that if you are not among other factions, or if others go to the ancient ruins to find something, you may not know it for a lifetime. When there is a good opportunity and a good chance, as long as the catch is good, then no matter who the two parties are, they will be able to really get very big benefits in this, right?.. 2764 Chapter 216 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When they learned that the people of Zhupai had discovered such things as ancient ruins, Nagato was actually a little shocked in his heart. Needless to say, although he has not been to the ancient one, after fusing too many memories, he is very clear about the status of this ancient relic in this world. You know, the main reason why ancient ruins are called ancient ruins is because of its existence, which is pursued by many people, and even the existence of all desires. This kind of existence is left over by people who lived in the ancient times or even a long time ago, or even some buildings such as residences or cultivation sites, or just a word. And this knowledge is what Nagato knows from this, Taiwan design. Although everyone doesn''t know what this ancient ruin contains, it is also inevitable to be called this kind of thing. It is because there are really many rare artifacts or treasures in it that are so honored by people. Because there are records in the streets of Nagato Dragon and Tai Sui that some people have inherited the ancient gods in ancient memories. The Martial Dao Continent, as well as his experience and some protections, eventually became the legend of the first emperor. Although this legend may sometimes be a little too much, since he will have such a legend, it must mean that this event must have happened. . What''s more, in this world, this kind of legend is not that one or two penguins are many, which also caused the sudden rise of many strong men. That''s because they inherited the martial arts powerhouses, and even the things passed down in some ancient ruins, that they became very powerful. So at this time, the ancient relics will be called Bi Tai Sui, similar treasures and insights, this is completely understandable. So now that there was this opportunity, Nagato certainly wanted to figure out what was in the ancient ruins, and even he wanted to find out, but after all, the ancient ruins were made by the people in the house. So at this kind of time, it is destined to cause it. If he wants to go, he will definitely need to cooperate with the people of the Hetian faction. After all, there are some things that cant be done without cooperation, let alone he doesnt know that. Where are the ancient ruins? What''s more, this man is definitely only known to the Zhu family and important figures in their Tian faction. "Then you are telling me this now because you want us to cooperate with you, and then explore whether there are any treasures in it. Is that true?" Xiao Ming laughed. "So in that case, I agreed to this cooperation, but the premise is what I will do. You don''t need you to arrange me or you, you need to order me or the like!" "If we were all free, we would be happier to participate in this truly ancient treasure hunt!" At this time, Liu Jiaming of course also heard Nagato''s words. He actually explained it both in and out of the words, and did not want to, because he is now arranged by Tian Dashan to live here because it is from the Tian faction. Therefore, he is also very serious, and instead smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. The reason why I came here was also because of Tian Gongzi''s order. He has been very busy recently because of some things." "That''s why I am here. I am willing to inform you of this incident and I also hope that we will pass this incident and really make the relationship closer!" Nagato knew that what Liu Jiaming said were just polite words, because he would say that before, and he must have such thoughts and desires.Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com What they will do will naturally become, exploring some of the minds used by both sides. This is actually something that needs to be seriously considered, so at this time, Nagato will naturally open up the words first, or put the ugly words first. Because after all, it was a cooperation. If some things he did would violate their cooperation guidelines, then Nagato could turn his face on the spot. Although their partnership is now as thin as a piece of paper, Nagato will not be surprised if they really want to turn their faces off. Dont build in this martial arts world. People only care about their own cultivation. Some things for yourself. Then, at this time, it is natural that people only care about their own interests. In fact, when the two parties form a cooperation, it has been enough to show that they have something to use each other. So in this case, if he really gets an insight like Tai Sui, he cant guarantee that the other party will turn his face at some point, or when the Tians people will act on him. Not allowed. "So now that everything is done, when will you leave, your people will notify me? Or will you notify me?" Nagato asked. Liu Jiaming smiled and said, "Then wait for me to come and let you know!" "Okay, then it''s settled!" ... After speaking, Liu Jiaming left here. After all, the main reason why he came here was to tell him about this. What''s more, since he is the smartest person in the Tian sect, of course he also needs to test Nagato. Is the powerful cultivation real?Just as he thought, it became so strong after simply eating too much. It is a pity that the result is not as perfect as they thought, because the personal, words and minds that Nagato showed from beginning to end are indeed not like a villain. So this is enough to explain that things like what they think are indeed too sloppy, but there is also one aspect, which may be because Nagato forced all this. So now for Liu Jiaming, since his goal has been achieved, the two sides can do it, and what kind of cooperation will depend on what they will experience after entering the ancient ruins, or what heaven-defying treasures are there. Only then can we see the strength gap between each other or both sides, and the thoughts between them. So in this case, their short-term cooperation is also the best thing, after all, Nagato can beat. So it is enough to explain that Zhu Wushuang valued this person too much, so no matter what, as long as he is on the Tian faction side, let alone whether he will join the Tian faction. At least his presence here is good news for their Tian faction, after all, the two factions have been fighting for many years. The emergence of a genius at the level of Nagato is also very likely to break this awkward situation, or to really interfere with this situation!.. 2765 Chapter 217 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato is not powerful, even they will not invite Nagato over and over again, and they even value him so much. This is also something to think about. Now that the matter has been well persuaded and what it needs to be completed, then it is enough to leave. And Nagato also fell into thinking, because he knew that the cooperation between the two of them was just a relationship involving each other. If you really want to say, the relationship between him now in the Tianpai is also a kind of vagueness. Because from the very beginning, Nagato Association was able to come to the imperial city, not simply wanting to be involved in the battle of these king of fighters. He just needs to meet more people, or fight against more people to become stronger. This statement and this idea are simple. But the actual operation is very difficult, because if Nagato thinks this way, it doesn''t prove that others think so. What''s more, in this kind of world where people will truly pursue strength, in fact, no matter from which aspect, as long as it becomes stronger, it is something that people need to do. So the reality of the ancient ruins this time is enough. Now, whether it is Zhu Zhishan or the Tian family, all they can do is to constantly search for resources and methods to become stronger. Make their family and their faction stronger, and finally win in their battle, and even stabilize it. Even Nagato feels that in this empire, many things are not as simple as imagined. Although they will form factions, it is not necessarily that they will overthrow the dynasty, and even the complicated relationships among them will be It is also unclear how many there are. Another reason is that after they learn about the division of factions, will they be as they say, so that they will guard the territory of the Yanhuang Empire for generations. So at this time, it is certainly meaningful to be divided into factions and to divide the two factions in the true sense. So the main reason why he doesn''t want to be involved in this now is that he doesn''t want to live these two lives. What''s more, facing the battles of these factions, as well as the battles of these nobles, the main purpose is to obtain more opportunities for exchanges and battles in the battles. This is the most important thing. In fact, there is another thing Nagato wants to get. If there is something that can make that, Tai Sui understand something wrong, maybe for Nagato, that is his most greedy thing. You know, the benefits that Tai Sui brings to Nagato cannot be summed up in a few simple sentences. He basically merged the memories of these thousands of years, and this memory is so huge that even his nickname can not be clearly stated in a few words, at least this is the memory that has been saved after the retest. Another is that Nagato has gained tremendous benefits in this. It not only integrates some of the practice rules and martial arts of this world, but the path it has taken is also different from that of other martial artists. So based on all these reasons, Nagato is still very much looking forward to the news of this ancient ruins, even though the people of the Tian faction may have this and want to use him as a gunman. But doesn''t Nagato use them as gunmen? After all, the two sides are not very familiar with each other. The main reason they will stand on the same starting line is that they have common goals and common enemies.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com So there is a saying that is very good, there is no common friend, perhaps only a common enemy, so in this martial arts world, fist is big. What they will really do is to do as much as possible while redeeming their own interests, and they need to truly maximize their own interests. If there is no such opportunity, Nagato might not have more exchanges with the people of the Tian faction. Perhaps it is just that some things he needs to take action against Zhu Zhishan may be somewhat involved. At this time when it was a great opportunity, in fact, Xiaoming would not simply be used as a gunman because of these unilateral benefits or other reasons. And now that the other party also values ??him so much, and if they send the smarter one of them to find him, Nagato can actually feel that the other party is testing him. This is a very naked temptation. There may be many true people who can succeed in one day and cannot go. Really strange temptation, but truly experienced people can feel this temptation, not just want to test what it is like, but want to know if he really becomes like this after eating too much Strong. And if he becomes so strong after eating Tai Sui, his true upper limit is definitely not high. So from the beginning, after listening to Liu Jiaming''s words, Nagato could feel that he was testing himself. During these four days, he could feel Liu Jiaming''s, this man''s scheming is very heavy, and the tenaciousness contained in his body, which he can''t feel, is also a very special force. At least he felt that Zhu Wushuang really wanted to talk about it, not as good as Liu Jiaming, or even Tian Dashan, that guy might not be as good as Liu Jiaming, because Liu Jiaming would hide himself. Although he looks gentle on the surface, it is imperceptible, a trace of it, and even very close, but in fact, no one can easily guess what he thinks in his heart. After all, Nagato couldn''t see through the energy contained in his body, and even he couldn''t feel it. It was the first time I saw him. He didn''t know what energy made him so confident and gentle. So in this situation, Liu Jiaming came to him and talked about this matter, and he kept an eye on him, because from beginning to end, this guy felt like he was a very good talent and talent. But I don''t feel the slightest disgusting feeling, this is the most troublesome existence. You must know that as people in this world, and as some ministers of this world, you only know that what they will do is not only because they will do it for their own interests and their own interests. More of it is to want to be true and achieve their desired purpose. Because there is no evil, no business! This is a common principle in any world. So as the children of these officials, they would do something, mainly because of the influence of their family and their parents. So this Liu Jiaming from the beginning to the end does not feel like a child of an official, more like a very gentle and elegant talent, which makes people feel bad and feels intimacy. This is the most deadly, this is the most troublesome place... 2766 Chapter 218 The Time Has Come You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As time passed, the agreed time was quickly received, because as far as Nagato was concerned, no one interfered with his words. He also likes to be alone, not to mention the person who wants to send now and arranges a very good residence for him. In fact, it can also prevent many people from interfering with her, and even many people from interfering with his life. You must know the meaning and reluctance of the powerful in this red dust, not to mention that with the rumors flying in the sky, Nagato can defeat him with a person who suddenly appeared. From all sides, it is a very important thing. Things worth shocking and incomprehensible. Then in this case, they will of course make Nagato become a loser, and become someone who is completely impossible for others to guess. Well, since I can learn from the Tian faction, that is, from Liu Jiaming, they will be able to truly get the news about the ancient ruins they need me after this half month. In fact, no matter how it is spoken, it is a very happy thing. After knowing that Nagato would get Tai Sui from the beginning, he was also very curious about this spiritual object. It''s just that I didn''t expect that after absorbing him, it brought him so many benefits. Moreover, this benefit is also very real. Can''t guess what the benefit is? So under the current circumstances, it was natural that some of Nagato''s conjectures about this ancient ruin also became extraordinary this time, and it made him a little bit overwhelmed. After all, he has no memory of coming to this world, although he doesn''t know why he came, why he came here, and why he will live here?? But he clearly knew, or in his current memory, his curiosity about the ancient ruins was not even known. So now when Nagato can obtain a series of information about ancient ruins, and even some things he wants, he is actually very happy. Because the ancient ruins were his first time, and at the same time he got this kind of news, it was also the first time he wanted to really explore what good things were inside. This is what Nagato is most concerned about. This day will soon come, and then, the one who came to Nagato''s residence is Liu Jiaming, who had discussed with Xiaoming for a long time. This guy feels that the first is gentle, and the second is very smooth and very organized. It is no exaggeration to say that it is even better than that guy Zhu Wushuang, and even more powerful from all aspects. If this guy is really the son of these giants, even these giants may really unilaterally crush each other''s children. It''s a pity that this guy''s father''s official position is not up to the level that Cheng Xiao picked up, but he is still a relatively large official. "Eldest brother, is it okay to have a rest these few days?" Liu Jiaming said with a smile. Nagato smiled, "In fact, it''s still that way, it''s already today, why don''t you take me to meet those people of your Tian school?" Biquge China www.djychina.com "It just so happens that I came to you today because of this thing!" Liu Jiaming said with a smile, "We are in the court, our Tian faction and Zhu faction are divided into two major factions, so the fight between them also means Now, the battle among hundreds of officials in the court." Although they cant really talk about this kind of thing on the table, their childrens practice really shows the current situation and some rules of movement in this world. Nagato can also see through this, so Nagato knows that since this negotiation will produce such ancient relics, a day that is very anticipated, it is indeed attractive, and it also attracts other people from the Tian faction. Official. In this case, isn''t it a certainty in this relic that besides them, there will be other people, even the children of officials, who really care about these things. Because the people who come here are definitely the children who really care about them, because if they can do what they should do, it is enough to explain that they will travel here with many people. Seriously, even Nagato and his people from the field will pay attention to this ancient ruin, because chance is the rarest thing in this world. The reason why people pay attention to these at this time is because they need these things to make them stronger and change their life trajectory. This is why as long as the world is born, people will fight, people will fight for fancy names and rob. The main purpose and reason is that they need this kind of thing to bring them, and it can really change their lives. s things. Under these circumstances, no one will truly love but truly cater to all the materials they need now, and everything they really need to change, to change their lives. This has also contributed to why many prominent officials and their children, as well as their children, are willing to spend their money and energy to do everything they should do because they all know that they are in the Budo Continent. There is a big difference between what kind of person you can become, and the entanglement with resources. Well, at this time, facing this kind of situation where ancient relics were born, it is indeed very enough to explain that these people of the Tian school will also attach great importance to it. At this time, Liu Jiaming smiled and said, "Get in the car, it just so happens that those people should be almost there too, we should set off now!" This kind of time is indeed for people, and it is also very worthy of happiness, because if it is said that they have not been able to be a faction, they may not be on the same line. It is a pity that they can become one of the two major factions in the Yanhuang Empire, so that is enough. In fact, no matter what they are, they are all things that make people imagine their grandchildren and make people like them. Because of itself, in this court, people will form a certain faction, and that is, they need to win and live, not because he needs to do something. Because if they don''t do it, they will be isolated, and even getting things done will become extremely difficult. This also caused the relationship between such a large empire in the Yanhuang Empire to become two factions, and these officials were also born in compliance, rather than acting alone. This is also a product of this era. Under this product, they will use their children and everything they get. What they should do is actually a kind of desperate thing that requires a lot of risk. .. 2767 Chapter 219 Young Talent You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because while getting the chance, there are also many risks, but this kind of ancient relics, this kind of special existence that makes people unable to guess and see through, in fact, the dangers will also coexist. So these high-ranking officials will divide their children into these factions, communicate with these people, and do some things with these people. In fact, they have also made a big decision, because if they lose their name to some extent, then they have no way to change it. Therefore, among these high-ranking officials, they will use more resources, find more women, and have more outstanding children with them. Because only in this way, their excellent children really need to stand out from these children before they can achieve a higher status after them. So, Nagato knew that Liu Jiaming, as a son in her home improvement, must also be the top and most powerful one, because his energy, no matter from all aspects and the kind of energy in his body, Can Nagato understand that he is not such a simple character. If he is so simple, perhaps, this Tian Dashan will not let him come to Nagato easily? Because if you don''t respect a strong person and don''t really care about him, maybe you won''t get his respect, then you won''t get his respect, then you will definitely not achieve the detachment of your relationship. So in this case, Nagato will care, or take Liu Jiaming seriously, because this guy hides very deeply, and when the two of them go to the place where they gather, Nagato star is also thinking. Now if he needs to go to the ancient ruins, the first thing he has to think of is not only with Liu Jiaming and Tian Pai, this relationship is a cooperative relationship. He is more often thinking about whether he is going to carry out a slaughter after this relationship is broken, and really go to slaughter the group of pigs. Liu Jiaming seemed to see his worries and smiled and said, "I know what the eldest brother is thinking, but you don''t have to worry about these things too much in the past. We will cooperate with you, which is to see your potential! " "At least I have been in the imperial city for so many years, and I have never seen that fellow Zhu Wushuang surrender so easily. Therefore, a talent with high potential and high power like you really needs us to take it seriously!" Nagato could hear a trace of respect from his words, even if it was this matter, the pretending might be regarded as respect. However, Nagato also understands that whether this guy is talking or doing things, he can be regarded as having a good face and doing well. But just as he said, nothing to worry about is fake, so Nagato doesnt care what he is talking about, and told them that since we want to ask for money this time, there must be some danger. Sexual. So of course Nagato would think about this, but also because he was very curious about the ancient ruins, which is a fact. And Liu Jiaming smiled and said, "In fact, it is not only Brother Chang who is curious about the ancient ruins, but I and other officials'' children are also very curious." "The reality of ancient ruins is not common. I have lived for more than 20 years, and this is the first time I have visited, so I am a little curious!" Nagato could hear that there was a hint of excitement in what this guy said, but the reason for the eagerness in his heart might also be that he wanted to take any hidden treasures in the ancient ruins.Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com What''s more, the energy of his body doesn''t seem to be simple, so he must be determined to get it this time. Soon they came to a yard. The outside of the photo looked very ordinary, as if it was just an ordinary family, but Nagato could feel that the people inside were strong. Because the aura of the group of people was exposed, and they were all great martial artists, and even people above the level of great martial artists, there were forty or fifty people, this kind of number was a bit unexpected for Nagato. If you know that Nagato will do this, you can understand this very good opportunity in itself. This is a very rare opportunity for the people of the entire martial arts continent, or for the people of the entire field system. After all, there are not many opportunities that can change my life. What''s more, my trip to the mainland is a world respected by martial arts. This is a very realistic world. Because you are mainly strong enough to be able to make people respect men to worship. If you are weak, you will be killed if others kill you. There will be no trace of guilt. This is why Nagato will work so hard to become stronger. s reason. When the two of them entered the yard, the eyes of everyone inside were focused on both of them. There are men and women in you. They are all very young. There are also some guys who seem to stand alone in the corner. Even standing alone in obscurity. "This is Brother Nagato, the guest invited by Master Tian!" Liu Jiaming said with a smile, "Master Tian will be here soon, let''s wait here!" At this time, the people inside also started to whisper, because after all, Nagato looked too young and maverick. Because after he entered the door from the beginning, he didn''t care about the eyes of these people, even her red hair was very eye-catching. In addition, this guy is indeed a hot character recently, and he is rumored to be a person who can be defeated, Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, that is indeed able to attract their attention. "Liu Jiaming, you guys are the celebrities next to Tian Gongzi anyway, why can you still invite this Xiongtai?" At this time, a man with a little white hair smiled and said. "If you really want to say it, this guy''s cultivation level can''t be seen at all, it seems to be indistinguishable from a cripple. Is it true that the rumors are true as you said?" When the time comes, this guy will look down on Nagato, even to the point of despising it. And Nagato did indeed have his cultivation base from the beginning, and his realm, which made people unable to see the slightest amount of cultivation base. So in this case, there are two possibilities. The first is that Nagato is really a peerless strong man, but he is so young and his roots are so young, can he really be a peerless strong man? Another thing that is unacceptable may be because he is a waste, or an ordinary person, and the rumors outside are all false! Now this guy would say such words, in fact, unintentionally is also a kind of temptation, or provocation is more appropriate... 2768 Chapter 220 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The appearance of this rumor does make people feel too suspicious, which means that even if he himself is a topical character. Even Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, would be fine if he was not good enough, because after all, he was burdened with one of the two giants at the time and only had one name. In fact, he was a very powerful person. After all, as the reason why the greed of the dynasty became a giant, not only was it because he was extremely powerful, but because of its influence, it also made it impossible for people to truly explain its power in a few words. That is because this kind of influence, and its own strength, are enough to make people look up, even as powerful as they can''t be said clearly in a few words. It is precisely because of this that he will make Nagato, who doesn''t know where he comes from, become a topical character. It is because of his identity and strength that he has no choice at all. Someone can explain why in a few words, this Zhu Wushuang will suddenly say such a thing. Now when he appeared, some spiritual power fluctuations and even the martial arts cultivation level on his body were completely invisible. This was not a very good thing. But Nagato looked at the white-haired youth who provoked him coldly. He smiled and said, "You think I look like trash, but if I''m trash, you might not even be a trash!" "So don''t pretend to me with your ass. I don''t even bother to pretend to be forced by someone like you who has no strength at all. Please get out of here, thank you!" At this time, Nagato had a temper, and no one could stop him, so he was very aggressive, and even he himself didn''t know why he said these words. Perhaps this is also the reason why he would travel into this world at the beginning, that is, when he starts from the beginning, there may be some leftover things, but for Nagatos face, he knows more is not, you need to truly become what kind of person. It''s because what Nagato will do during this period is also different from many people. And this white-haired young man was very surprised to see that Nagato was so arrogant, but his face also became a little ugly. He was the son of a noble official, and he was one of the more edible screenwriters. The one who opened. Otherwise, he would not be able to become a member of the Tian faction. Then at this time, he looked at Nagato with an ugly face and said, "Boy, I don''t know what qualifications you have to be arrogant now, but now you kneel down and apologize to me, maybe the uncle will forgive you if he is in a good mood!" At this time, the atmosphere actually became a little nervous for a while, and everyone present, even some mavericks, had already looked here. Because it is true that the rumors of Nagato during this period, and Zhu Wushuang''s support and recognition of his strength, in fact, in itself, made Nagato a topical figure now. And many people want to really verify his strength, is it really the one who can easily defeat it, as Zhu Wushuang said? This also caused the current Nagato to be arranged by Tian Dashan in this special residence. In fact, many people are secretly anxious in their hearts, and even want to figure out, is Xiang Changmen really as powerful as the rumors?32wx.net www.32wx.net Because from the beginning, you can really get strong people, not only because they will be respected, it is because they are really good, and only after a battle will they become the strong people admired by others, and they can even form very Big name. But after Nagato came to this imperial city, his maverick red hair was known. So there are rumors in the circle that this guy may not be really powerful, but just being used as a bait by Zhu Wushuang, or even as a joke. At this moment, Nagato listened to this guy''s words and smiled faintly, "You kneel on the ground for me now, maybe I will spare you too, not to mention so many people watching, I think you''d better do this. , Otherwise, what the consequences will be, I cant say!" At this time, everyones eyes are on Nagato, because this is called foil, there is no fear at all, then I dont care if his strength is really as strong as the rumors, or cant tell. Well, it is very confusing. But at least his courage is not something ordinary people can have, after all, facing the real strong, no one can serve as a soldier. What''s more, this white-haired young man even used his whole body strength and his power to oppress Nagato as soon as he came up. This is also a level, or he wants to make Nagato with this powerful aura, completely afraid or even fearful. . But Nagato didn''t even have any fear or fear. He was completely ordinary, without any feeling of fear, and even so speechless to treat this guy, this also opened their eyes. "court death!!" Then the young man raised his hand and attacked Nagato with a punch, because at this time, they will appear here because they need a lot of opportunities, so now facing Nagato''s provocation and his insult, of course he can''t bear it. With a palm of his backhand, Nagato slapped this guy out and finished in one go. He didn''t even react, and he was slapped flying by Min. At the same time, this palm also caused him to be seriously injured and vomit blood. At this time, he looked at Nagato in shock and perplexity. Because from the beginning, he felt that Nagato was either a waste, or a strong one, but if he was so young and able to become a peerless strong, that must be a joke. And this guy actually beat him with a single palm, and even trampled him so hard that everyone was dumb at this moment. Because they didn''t expect the guy in front of him to be able to look down on it, and it was so harmless to humans and animals that he would be able to fly this guy so easily and hurt him. This is indeed too unbelievable, even they didn''t even feel the other party''s martial arts cultivation level, so this guy was so easily beaten out, and he was hit hard. At this time, even Liu Jiaming felt incredible, because he didn''t feel the martial arts skills used by Nagato from the beginning, and he didn''t even feel Nagato. How did he easily defeat the opponent so easily? . So Nagato became the focus of the audience at this moment, and even many people were secretly laughing, because from the beginning, there was a good saying. Shoot the bird!.. 2769 Chapter 221 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When everyone looked at Nagato and was puzzled, in fact, Nagato also understood that these guys were born with a golden key every day or from birth. Because their parents are officials in the dynasty, they may have been from the beginning or until now, living in a cradle without danger. Because even though they said they had a certain level of cultivation, or were all above the level of a great martial artist, their actual combat experience would definitely be somewhat different. After all, I really want to say that some of the five great martial arts level characters who can fight with others every day are definitely much worse than these ordinary people, or those who can really get promoted to this level. But then again, after all, they are the children of the officials of the dynasty, so they will be elected and have the opportunity to participate in the ancient ruins. The purpose is definitely to let them experience hardships and at the same time make them better Chance. This also shows that they may still have a more likely chance now that their parents want to use them to become truly powerful. Then, if you think about it this way, these people will definitely be sublimated, or maybe they have different skills. It''s just that this white-haired young man provokes Nagato in such a clueless way. In fact, no matter what it is, it is a very undesirable behavior. After all, this guy is in the rumors, and some young talents in this imperial city want to figure out whether this guy is really capable and can defeat Zhu Wushuang. But now that Nagato raised his hand with a palm, he easily defeated this guy, which also means that the strength of this guy is not as simple as it seems on the surface. What''s more, Nagato''s presence here really makes these Tianpai people very puzzled. Because if it can be recognized by Tian Dashan, and even this rumor can be completely crushed, because it can crush the rumor, then the understanding needs to be done well in every aspect. You must know that Nagato can defeat Zhu Wushuang. When this rumor is released, people will go to the things that can be done, and perhaps they should not really figure out why the Wechat Business Association did it. It should really think about why Nagato was recognized by him. This is the most important thing. So at this time, Nagato easily defeated this guy, in fact, let them understand from the side, what they have now. It''s only because of their parents, and during this period people will be willing to believe that if this guy is really strong, only they can know if they see it with their own eyes. Now this shot is enough to hit the first bird, which shows that they are not simply as powerful as the rumors, but real, and have a certain strength. Liu Jiaming stood up at this moment and said, "Don''t get angry, everyone, they are all friends, why should you get angry?" At this time, Liu Jiaming also knew that in fact, he had no way to stop the battle from the beginning, or even to stop the two of them, even a little bit, letting this matter develop. Although he knew that Nagato might be really strong, otherwise Zhu Wushuang would not admit so generously that he defeated him. The white-haired young man directly provoke Nagato with his mouth shut from the beginning, and also brought him, so this makes him feel unhappy, but also makes his own words questioned, which is very unhappy to him. . So although Nagato did things during this period, it was indeed very simple and clear, which actually made Liu Jiaming''s heart secretly refreshed. After all, this guy is also a must for bad breath!Lele Literature www.lelewx.com Now that he can swim, the chance to hit the opponent very much, it must be very good too! At least Liu Jiaming can''t understand this guy... Its a pity that a person walked into the door at this moment. This person was not someone else. It was Tian Dashan who invited Nagato to work together. This guy is the master. "Young Master Tian, ??you are here!" "Come on!" "Tian Gongzi, long time no see!" ... People can start to say hello from time to time. After all, when the prime ministers son, it will form a faction and formation. The leader of these people is not only because of his personal reality but also the support behind him. Respected object. And Dashan Atsuta saw someone injured at this time, and seemed to have seen the scene in front of him, and already understood why. So she hurriedly took out a pill from her arms and handed it to the white-haired young man. "Take it, it''s a healing medicine!" Dashan said with a smile, "Take it, then you will be better off, and you won''t be worried about this expedition!" At this time, as Tian Dashan, he himself knew that this kind of thing was inevitable. After all, he brought Nagato here. The main purpose was to value his personal strength. After all, he and Zhu Wushuang have been fighting for many years. In these years, he has not seen Zhu Shuangxi admit who is capable, or even admit who helped him defeat. This is completely impossible or even not seen. Then Zhu Wushuang would say such a thing, it must be because Nagato had a special strength to defeat him, so that he would say so and admit it. So in this case, some people would disagree with his strength, or some would disagree with Tian Dashan''s treatment of Nagato, there must be a reason, that is, because there is a reason, this battle is inevitable. Moreover, Nagato didn''t mean to blame the slightest in Tian Dashan, and he knew in his heart that this guy should know what he had done, so it was not wrong to acquiesce in the behavior of this battle while also acquiescing that they were what you did. At the same time, after Tian Dashan gave the old guy some medicine, he said loudly, "I think it is also a fate for everyone to be here, so now that everyone is ready, let''s set off together!" At this time, Tian Dashan, as the son of the prime minister, was also the initiator of this real plan. In fact, no matter from which aspect, it can be explained that if he counts as love, what he still does is for everyone''s benefit. And after Nagato fights this white-haired young man, he will stand up to preside over the overall situation, which is enough to show his generosity as the son of the prime minister. When the rest of the people saw Tian Dashan stood up and said, they naturally wouldn''t care about it anymore. After all, the battle between them, and they will recognize Nagato, is because they need to verify whether Xiaomi is really powerful, or whether it can really go with them. Now that someone has become a bird, it means that Nagato''s strength is absolutely there. After all, it can knock people into the air and seriously injure people with one palm. This is not something ordinary people or simple people can do. what!.. 2770 Chapter 222 Departure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew from the beginning that he came here because he and the Tianpai were a cooperative relationship, not a relationship between superiors and subordinates. So at this time, some people in these fields dare to test his strength. Of course, Nagato would not let them go so easily. What''s more, if it''s someone else, forget it, these little Luoluo still want to insult her so hard, this is something that Nagato can''t accept and don''t want to accept at all. Because he knows that if you regress some things, then others will make people think that you are a weak person, or that you are a person worth bullying or bullying at will. This is not what Nagato wanted to see. What''s more, she originally had a cooperative relationship with the Tian Dashan of the Tian school, even though both of them tacitly knew that the other party had some purpose in cooperating with him. So at this time, if he is not a little stronger, no matter where he is from and the salt, what Nagato does can''t be the same, as a strong person who really needs to do things. You know, if Nagato didn''t have the current strength and confidence, he would not do it, or would not do so much. So when he knows that he is already in a relatively high position, he still knows very well that what he is doing has something that needs to be really thought about. What''s more, at this time, basically, these guys looked like children fighting in his eyes. If he really wants to do it, or if he really wants to kill him, basically none of these people is his enemy. And the main reason why he appeared here is for the legendary ancient ruins! After all, there are some things that Nagato has heard and known, but has not seen and experienced it, that is another matter. So at this time, Nagato will naturally, the reason for cooperating with them is to want to enter the ancient ruins. And if he can get some special protection from it, it can be regarded as an improvement and a disguised strengthening for him. It was only after Tian Dashan came that he understood better that something unpleasant should have happened between them, otherwise the atmosphere would not be so tense. The white-haired man was also very clear at this time that Tian Dashan did this entirely to prevent him from doing this this time, to make up for it, he has any discrepancies. This is indeed something to be done as a boss, or as a leader. "Well, everyone don''t get together like this, it''s time to go!" Tian Dashan shouted. After his voice fell, everyone mentioned that it was time for them to set off. At this time, in itself, they gathered here, looking for an opportunity to go to the place where the ancient ruins are located. And now their leader Tian Dashan is here, which means that now they need to go to that place. After all, things like ancient ruins are not found everywhere, and they are not always encountered.Yaoyao Literature Network www.11wxw.com So let them all be the children of bureaucrats in the same empire. But to speak of it, after the Fenglezhu School and the Hotan School, it means that they have their own factions no matter what they do. It is also because of this matter that they will pursue more common interests. So after Zhu''s family discovered the ancient ruins, they would go there collectively, just to fight for this opportunity. After all, the opportunity of heaven and earth does not exist at all times. What''s more, they are facing this pair of betting factions. If their Tian faction doesn''t go, then it seems that they don''t recognize what they are saying, and it seems a little unreasonable. What''s more, in the face of so many forms now, no matter what the factions of their two families are, in the final analysis, it is to make their children better and to be able to win a place in the DPRK. Although the Yanhuang Empire is one of the three empires, the cruelty of it is very clear to them who are officials. Because they all know that, although they say yes, they live well in this empire and there is no great pressure. But in the current environment, if they don''t work hard, they will be eliminated. What''s more, these bureaucratic children are all vying to be promoted and want to make their martial arts cultivation better. So people in the integrated martial arts continent know that if their martial arts cultivation is not strong enough, then many of their benefits will not have their share. This is a very realistic thing. So at this moment they understand that if they don''t really grab the resources of these heavens and earth, then they may not pay much attention to their future path. At this time, the reason why people really care about these things is because they all know that these days are rare and precious at the same time. As long as each of them obtains this kind of Romance, then they will be stronger in the future, because they all understand that at the same time as the temperature increases sharply, their martial arts cultivation will be right because of this heaven. So at this time, many people will do their best to save or do what they should do for this rare opportunity. Because no matter in which aspect, Nagato''s position in this is the same as their minds, but their behavior is no different. The only thing they want to compete with is the same as since. So at this moment, Nagato seemed to be basically no different from them, but if there was a difference, he was stronger than these people. Then at this time, he felt how much money he had settled, and really did everything he needed to do. This style is facing these, and the only thing that can really need it is to go to the ancient ruins to find out. It wouldn''t work if he was alone. After all, he didn''t know where he was. What''s more, he and his companions still have a cooperative relationship, so if he goes casually, he doesn''t know where to go, let alone ancient relics, it seems that it is not simple to let people know. So they said that when he talked about using each other, they all understood their own minds and the intentions of others, but they weren''t stupid enough to say it directly, so this is a cooperative relationship... 2771 Chapter 223 The Entrance of the Ruins You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato''s strength is not strong enough, perhaps Tian Dashan will not be able to pull together to form an alliance and go to the mysterious ancient ruins together. If you don''t really have real strength and can reach the point of people''s recognition, no one will really invite or respect him. This is why people in this country only believe what the strong and the strong say, and the weak even die casually, others will not care. This is the true cruelty of this world. Nagato knew this too well, so in the face of this day-to-day basis, he had to fight. After all, there are some things, if you don''t fight for it without knowing it, you may not have the opportunity to become stronger. So Nagato knows many times that when he really needs him to show up, there are some, and he will do it only when he needs something he pursues. If it is said that he and Tian Dashan of the Tian Sect did not have any interests to be divided, they would not really go to the ancient Yang ruins together with cooperation. This also resulted in the fact that now under the circumstances of being dragged by Tian Dashan, Nagato would naturally go to the location of the ancient ruins with them. Soon, they came to a barren mountain and ridge, which was located some distance away from the imperial city. And the reason why they were able to come is because they came directly to this place through a special teleportation array, because if the distance is very far, they also have many ways to move forward and go to those places. The first is walking, the second is real mobility mounts, and the third is that they pass through the teleportation array! There is also a special method, that is, people who have reached the level of the martial arts master, truly fly in the air. So at this time, in fact, I really want to talk about how rare people are in martial arts, and there may not be many in the entire Yanhuang Empire. What''s more, if there are people above the martial arts master, they are even rarer. So now, most people have rich people or richer ones. They are all. They can get their positions through the special formation, and then they can go directly. At least now you know a lot of words in this world, and so is your knowledge, which was brought to him by Tai Sui. Nagato naturally understands that the reason why Tai Sui is liked by people is because it contains some memories and some real knowledge, which are more important than other things. Tai Sui is for everyone or every monk. It is a very important thing. As far as Nagato is concerned, he knows clearly in this place now that he can come to this place now because of the people of the Tian faction. Their family has a big cause, and they definitely won''t do any stingy behavior because of this magic circle. You must know that what your magic circle consumes is a special kind of snack, that is, snacks. Those who can obtain martial arts training provide a lot of spiritual power. So in the face of this kind of consumption, in fact, it''s really not a big family, or a person who can really control the sales, and it is impossible to truly master this kind of cultivation circle and transmission circle. Because these teleportation circles and some real evidences are very rare in terms of their preciousness or their scarcity. So in this martial arts continent, although people know that some things are very precious, it is not clear whether he will use it or who owns it. So at this time, the person they sent is Tian Dashan. The reason why they would come up with this kind of thing is definitely because they want to win this ancient ruins.Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com Otherwise, I wouldn''t spend so much thought and money to come to this kind of place. At this time, in fact, many people clearly understand that the reason for coming here is to really want to seize some elixir that needs to be seized from the ancient ruins, or other opportunities. Although most of the ancient ruins sometimes have things, there are also some killing arrays. But in terms of their real scarcity, these killing arrays are also very rare, because not many places and many people understand the real function of these ancient pieces. In fact, I really want to say that the rumors outside are the cultivation sites of some Dongfu, and it is not without reason, because most of the ancient relics discovered by people are the cultivation sites and dojos of some people. Even some of the treasures of the sects that have really disappeared, so the reason these ancient relics are precious is because it has a high probability of being one of them. And for some killing formations, this is very rare, not to mention that, in itself, people will not be fine without losing some killing formations. After all, this is too bad. So now when we come to Nagato and others in the forest where this ancient ruin is located, everyone is walking lightly. Because Tian Dashan has already said that this place is very wicked and cannot use martial arts spiritual power at will. If you are not careful, it will disturb other people, so they can only go on foot. And listening to Tian Dashan''s tone, his words also revealed that this time the destination was still a short distance from the mountains and forests where they were. So as they moved forward quickly, they also slowly approached them. This is where the ancient ruins are located. Soon they came to a small hillside, there was nothing on the hillside, only some weeds grew, and they were not conspicuous at all during these three years. Tian Dashan pointed to a place not far away that looked like a large pond and said, "Have you seen? The people of the Zhu faction are already guarded there. If no surprise, they will go to the ancient ruins through a special magic circle later!" Nagato was shocked. At this time, he already felt that something was wrong, because the ancient ruins were not on some surface, were they still in the pond? You know, playing underwater is very unscientific and unfavorable. Nagato still has a very big advantage on land, at least it can absolutely know who it can match. But it became different underwater. After all, he hadn''t fought anyone in the water, so in terms of some things and aspects, he still had no experience. So Nagato did seem to be a little unexpected about this adventure. So when you come here now, regardless of where the opponent is, just do what you need to do. So although Nagato was surprised, he did not say anything. Because he knows that if you enter the ancient ruins, it does not seem that simple. Then he was even more interested in this trip and this adventure, and he was a little curious about what good things the ancient ruins were about?.. 2772 Chapter 224 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon, just as Tian Dashan said, a lot of people have come, and it can be seen that they are paying attention to this matter. This also made Nagato understand that there were quite a few people in this group, because the people sent to live in the police station were not even lower than the people sent by the Tian police station. Moreover, it can be seen from Nagato''s deposit that there are many young talents in this style, and even the two sides are almost the same. This is the most important thing. Especially among these young talents, Zhu Wushuang is the head. At this time, Nagato also understood that this guy had such a strong face and presence in this Yanhuang Empire. If Nagato didn''t understand his influence in the past, maybe he just regarded it as a slightly better young talent. However, Nagato was still somewhat surprised when he saw this guy''s influence. Because this guy can have such a big influence, it is enough to show that his father can have so many followers in the situation of such a lofty status in this Yanhuang Empire, this is a very difficult thing. What''s more, it is another matter for a person to be strong once, to be respectable, and to treat him as the old man. So at this time, Nagato and others came here, in fact, no matter how they say, the two sides are in a completely opposite state, and they are still in a state of little difference. Because in itself, if there is a big gap between their strengths, perhaps Nagato will not be alive, Tian Dashan and the others cooperate. But precisely because of this, why do they cooperate?It is because the people of these two factions say that they have nothing to do with Nagato. But both of them have each other''s purpose, and there are some things that each other needs to achieve before they can cooperate. In this case, in this case, they naturally need to truly achieve their goals and pay some mutual cooperation. Whoever thinks that this kind of cooperation is not very necessary, but it is still useful at certain times, such as now. With more and more people in the Zhupai, Nagato couldn''t help but said with some doubts "Now that there are more and more people of these Zhu sects, it seems that this ancient ruins has attracted a lot of people! It suddenly became more and more interesting..." Tian Dashan smiled, and at the same time lowered his voice as much as possible. "There is no way. After all, the ancient ruins in our Yanhuang Empire have happened several times over the years, and each time some people have got the benefits of today!" "Then this time they finally found another ancient ruin. Of course they didn''t want to let it go, but there are many good treasures in the ancient ruins. Although there may be dangers in it, the benefits are greater than the dangers." "So these, the people of Zhupai are also afraid. The main reason for these people is that they want to become stronger, but also want to make their children stronger, so that they will be able to find a position in the nest in the future. Keep fighting!" With that said, Nagato suddenly understood a lot. At this time, the people of their two factions are good, and the purpose of this is the same, that is, to seize the resources of this world, and then make themselves stronger, so that they can benefit future generations after being promoted to the title. This method and method seemed to be good, but Nagato suddenly understood.90dy look at www.90dy.com In this martial arts world, they dont know what dangers they have. As long as there is enough opportunity for them to seize, everyone will do their best to seize this world and the opportunity will go further. At least, Nagato can feel that this idea is very strong, and it can''t be guessed casually. Now that this step is reached, Nagato naturally knows clearly that in all of this, after all he does not remember many things, what he can do is to follow this wave first, and then he is looking for his own way. Simultaneously. Do everything you can do as much as possible! And at this time when everyone is fighting for luck in this world, what he actually has to do is not really to avoid this kind of struggle, but to really face up to the difficulties. Many people clearly understand that no matter who wants to become stronger, there is a price and effort required. So in this case, without these efforts and costs, then they are not qualified to become this strong. It is precisely because of this that the strong will belong to the top class and the rare class in this world. Then their basis is the object of many people''s contention, which will become some excuses for fighting and real death. "But now there are so many people from both factions..." Nagato said with a smile, "Then when shall we go by? Can''t we just wait so blindly?" At this time, Tian Dashan said with a smile, "Wait a minute, we will be playing soon!" At this time, all the sweet pie people around have understood that their leader said so, all they need to do is to wait patiently. In this situation, more of them have already begun to try, don''t see them, although they are divided into two factions, most of them are acquaintances. Many people know it well, but despite this, most of them are opposites, otherwise there would not be two same factions. Although this is also the default phenomenon of the current sage or the current court, this is after all a struggle between the two factions. Nagato also felt that it was no longer necessary, and he would not make a move when it was time to make a move. If it was shot for no reason, Nagato might be involved in the battle among them because of some things. As far as Nagato is concerned, the so-called cooperation between Tian Dashan and Nagato is actually just a relationship of mutual benefit. If this relationship is maintained to the end, Nagato will not have the slightest language to be able to after all. Working together is to prove that both parties can use each other''s places. Then in this case, Nagato will not get involved too much in what they call factions, because if they are involved, then troublesome words may follow. So in this case, Nagato naturally knows that everything that should be controlled needs to be controlled, not things like crossing the line, If it is said that Nagato crossed the line, then perhaps for him, it is not something he wants to do, of course, if there is a chance to fight. Nagato will do his best to fight for it, but first this will have a better chance, or better, to let Nagato go and fight with all his might. Nagato wouldn''t be as good as a passerby at all, it seemed more appropriate then... 2773 Chapter 225 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While Nagato was waiting patiently at this time, the people from Zhupai almost arrived. "Are you people from Tianpai not coming out? Do you have to wait until the Chinese New Year?" At this time, Zhu Wushuang suddenly shouted at the place where Nagato and others were. At this time, his words were no different than enough, indicating that they had discovered the arrival of this group of people. In fact, Nagato is not surprised. It is reasonable. If the other party can''t find out, it really shows some problems. However, since the other party shouted so, Nagato naturally understood that both of them would appear here, and they must also understand that there may be eyeliners in both factions. So the reason why they all appear here is because this ancient ruin is a very important thing and a very important thing for them. Therefore, both sides will appear here, and it is certainly reasonable. At this time, Tian Dashan walked out with everyone smiling. "Hahahahaha! Lord, I have to say that you still have two brushes. I didn''t expect you to know that we were already here!" Tian Dashan was very calm at this time, even when he was smiling and talking like this, let him People cannot feel the slightest psychological change in him. However, it can also be seen from the side that Tian Dashan is not as simple and as simple as it seems on the surface. In fact, he is also a character who is not reasonable. At this time, Nagato followed them and walked out, But at this time, even though Nagato didnt say anything, he was still so outstanding. Her red hair was very eye-catching and also very easy to remember. Nagato knew this too well, so he didn''t say anything, although the people who said that Zhupai had been there, looked at him but Nagato didn''t care. Because he knew that since Zhu Wushuang didnt take him seriously, and he took it so much, it was enough to show that he had already planned it. So at this time, he naturally didn''t go. The other party had any ideas or did anything. But before Nagato was able to defeat that guy with a single blow, now Nagato is several times stronger than before, and he is naturally much stronger than before. Therefore, no matter what others say or spread rumors, in his opinion, he is completely a paper tiger that can be broken anytime and anywhere. So in this case, it doesn''t matter what the other person thinks of him or what others think of him, it doesn''t matter, what matters is how he should make this pleasant trip. "I said Tian Dashan, you are also a sensible person. This ancient ruin was discovered by our people. Is it appropriate for you to bring someone to appear here naked?" At this time, Zhu Wushuang said a little uncomfortable, I said. You should be clear about it, In fact, Zhu Wushuangs words are also very simple, that is, we are looking for a good place. It is not suitable for you to do things. The main reason may also be that since this kind of thing has been discovered, it means that it must be their first mover. So at this time, Tian Dashan smiled, shook his head and said, if you tell me this, didn''t you discover an ancient ruin three years ago?Did you forget that As soon as this remark came out, Zhu Wushuang''s face became a little bit wrong, because he remembered some of the unwilling past Coke Literature www.kelewx.com , Indeed, ancient ruins are very rare, very rare in the entire Budo Continent, because the probability of these things accident is very small, and the probability of being discovered is also very small , Because these relics are either other peoples cave mansion cultivation sites, those murderous formations and some natural treasures , This world itself has very few such places, so if someone finds out in this situation, it will be even smaller, What''s more, these five continents are very wide places, and not everyone can find them, enviable, ancient ruins, So in this case, the discovery of an ancient relic is now a very important thing for both of their factions and for their Yanhuang Empire. And three years ago, an ancient relic was indeed discovered, but that ancient one, although it is said to be rare, it is a great array of killings. To put it simply, there is nothing good in the ancient ruins, it is just a killing formation, a formation used to kill the sky for killing people. The power of this formation is very powerful, and they exhausted all their strength and their hole cards to escape from it and escape the disaster. However, that great formation was also discovered by their Tian faction. Both of them suffered heavy losses. They said that after the incident, they all knew that although ancient ruins were rare, although rare, But in the face of a real natural killing array or a killing game set up by others, they can''t find it out. This is a very realistic thing. When facing the ancient ruins, they want more to test a person''s xinxing and whether a person can truly transcend this world. Because not everyone can enter the ancient ruins, looking for real great opportunities and great opportunities, because this requires great risks and some real dangers to do things. It is precisely because of this that on this continent, the top group of people know this well, so no matter what happens, or no matter where you are. Whether the thing in the sentence is really beneficial to them, in fact, no one can tell, then look for such a place. It is indeed very important to them, because one thought of life and death, whether it is life or death. As long as you can find ancient relics, then there is an interesting opportunity to escape. So in this case, people are naturally willing to give everything for this opportunity, even if it is life to explore, they will not hesitate. "Since you are all here, you must also want to go in, right?" At this time, Zhu Wushuang said lightly, "That''s okay! But you have to think about it before you go in. After all, this place was discovered by us. If you go inside and find some valuable elixir or good things. , Shouldn''t you give us some?" "Yeah, you people from the field faction don''t even look at it. This place was originally discovered by our residence faction. Now that you are all here, don''t you plan to go in and make something early for me?" "Yeah, yeah, that''s it!" At this time, all the Zhupai people started, and before what you want, let''s make some rules. There is still a difference between preconceivedness and the latter, and the latter, so at this time, they must also want to compete., .. 2774 Chapter 226: Entering the Ruins You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato is an ordinary person, perhaps there will be no change in this situation. The place that is different from others may also be a little timid, after all, they are about to enter the ancient ruins, but an unknown place. So at this time, Nagato''s role in this is a very outstanding person. Because all the eyes of these people gathered on her, although Nagato didn''t like this kind of eyes, the rumors had already gone out, and he couldn''t stop it. Outside to Zhu Wushuang''s people, in fact, for him, he didn''t have much favor, so when facing these people, he was calm and calm, and there was nothing unusual. But at this time Tian Dashan was not happy anymore. After all, he was the leader of these people, so he smiled and said, "You talk to me about this, don''t you think it is a bit redundant?" "In this ancient ruins, I don''t think you know much, right? "Then you don''t know much, so what good things are there in this ancient ruin? Or what good things exist, I think you should not be clear?" "So don''t talk about this kind of thing anymore, it''s a waste of words, don''t you think?" At this time, Tian Dashan''s words showed great self-confidence, because it is indeed normal to say that if they meet with each other and they are full of gunpowder. But today, there is no such contradiction between them. And from their relaxed look, it can be seen that they don''t seem to care whether the sweet pie will actually enter the ancient ruins. So it can be seen from here that their mastery and information understanding of ancient ruins is simply not enough. So in this case, they would naturally say such things, and they definitely want to get some benefits from this, but at the same time they don''t want the sweethearts to be more comfortable in this. That''s why they accepted the arrival of people like them so calmly. Perhaps this is the state and attitude they should have. So Nagato also saw this, and Tian Dashan should have also seen this before saying so. However, Zhu Zhishan also understood that some of his little tricks were completely useless in this. So he smiled and said, "Although it is said that, this is an ancient relic discovered by our people at any rate. If you just go in so easily, there is nothing? "Then how can I be worthy of my people who search for information, and how can I be worthy of my subordinates?" "But that''s your business!" At this time, Tian Dashan said with a smile, "Of course, if you have to do it with me, then all of us don''t go in!" Tian Dashan is very clear about Zhu Wushuang, because this guy is not only excellent, but also his mind is very good, and in some cases he will also know how to master it. But if this guy really wants to borrow like this, both of them will be quite perfunctory, and if they don''t enter this ancient ruin, they will not be able to enter. After all, if there is a real war, people like them will not really fight just by watching this society. Moreover, while capturing some treasures for the sake of ancient ruins and progress, they all know that those things that really need to be spent, energy, and desperate to seize must be that they are not so easy to obtain.Reading room www.kanshu55.com At such a stalemate, Zhu Wushuang turned his attention to Nagato. Because from the very beginning, he discovered that Nagato was on the side of Tian Dashan, which also made him feel a little suspicious, but also a little timid, or a bad premonition. Because this guy is too strong, at the beginning, he could be defeated by a single blow from this guy, so he even felt that this guy still had a hand when he beat him. So this is what he is worried about now, and he is not particularly worried about the rest. "Well, since you guy is so persistent, let''s go in together!" "I''m telling you the ugly things first. If you can all meet our people, if you dare to do anything wrong, don''t blame us for being rude!" At this time, Zhu Wushuang was also very principled talking about his ideas and what he would accomplish. Don''t talk about these people. As the leader of these people, he is also very clear about what he should do as a leader. If he, as the leader of these people, can''t even do some basic operations and things that should be done, then he may lose the information of these people. Then at this time, he naturally, as a leader. He will definitely make his own decisions and decisions. If he doesnt make good use of these decisions and decisions, then its definitely not just his personal interests and the loss of everyones interests. This is the worst thing. Tian Dashan nodded and said, "As long as you don''t cross the line, our people will naturally not cross the line, but then again, I know who you are, so don''t use this kind of casual pretense. Say something like this in front of me, okay?" "If you want to go in, hurry in, don''t talk too much nonsense, you and I are all acquaintances, why do you want to do such a mess?" Before such things, Tian Dashan also showed his sophistication. While they really know each other very well, they also understand each other''s temper and actions. So at this time, what they will do must be based on their understanding of the other party, and his words will not do things that were unimaginable by the werewolves. In this situation, Zhu Wushuang nodded, and said with a smile, "Well then, we are the ones who discovered this ancient ruin, so we must have the right to go first, right?" At this time, Tian Dashan was not saying anything. After all, after all, they will come here to try to find some opportunities in the ancient ruins. For them, it is very important for them. So in this case, Zhu Wushuang and others, as those who discovered this ancient relic, naturally have the right to be interested, this is also the result of their tacit consent! But Nagato didn''t say much at this time, because he knew that since he came to this place, he had come to this point, and he needed to think about the people he faced now and what would happen after he entered. So since Tian Dashan had already let them go in, Nagato naturally didn''t have some reasons and reasons for talking nonsense. At least he knew that he didn''t come here to kill or defeat anyone. He came here because he might want to see what''s in this ancient ruins... 2775 Chapter 227 Small World You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Afterwards, when the two groups were in peace, they also entered the ancient ruins together. Under the water pool, after the water pool swims below, there will be something like a formation that will send them in. At first, Nagato really felt it was amazing to see this. The way of loneliness was the first time he met, and he did not expect that such ancient ruins would exist under the water. Moreover, this formation is very ancient, and they went in smoothly after they took out the spar. So in other words, the entrance of this ancient ruin is under the water, or it was built here deliberately, or someone, really, left things inside. So these two possibilities are very big. It is indeed too strange to see that an intersection can be at the bottom of a pond. What''s more, Xiaomi hasn''t really entered the ancient ruins, this is the first time, so he doesn''t know what will exist at the bottom of the water, or what will be hidden here? This is something to think about and figure out seriously. When Nagato came here, he didn''t have to think about it when necessary, because he had already entered the ancient ruins. When he teleported in from the pool, everything around him was refreshed, Because all the surrounding blue sky and white clouds are not in the original world, as if they are in another small space. Tian Dashan, standing next to him, said, "Elder brother, don''t be too surprised. If nothing happens, this ancient relic should be a small world opened by a gate, so here is a little different from the outside, and it is normal. !" Nagato nodded, knowing it in his heart. It turns out that this ancient relic is not just a few ruins, but a small world that can be opened up. Is a person really strong enough to open up a small world?That''s too strong, right? For Nagato, those who can open up a world are beyond Nagato''s knowledge. What''s more, Tai Sui, but all his information did not really know everything about this martial arts continent. At least he doesn''t know how strong a person can open up a world, so now Nagato suddenly feels that he has such a cultivation base, even though he can pressure everyone. But in the face of it, can this kind of person who can open up a small world be defeated? At this time, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical, even a little sigh. Tian Dashan seemed to see Nagatos sigh and sorrow, so he smiled and said, "We are going to be separated now. There must be a lot of good things growing in the pure land, so if Brother Chang needs it, you can tell me through this teleporter, and I will know immediately!: With that, Tian Dashan threw a charm to Xiaomin. This picture looks unremarkable, but if nothing unexpected happens, if something happens, it will be burned or crushed in Fuzhou, and it will be known to the other party. And after saying this, Tian Dashan took the two people around him and left directly. He didn''t care about the rest. He really didn''t even want to care about Novel House www.itxtbook.cc Because he came into this small world at this time, he knew that there must be treasures in it, because it was indeed an unimaginable thing to be able to let this intersection in this waterhole. What''s more, it is facing the person who can truly and build a small world in this place, after all, is a great power. What''s more, there is a lot of aura in this place, so some good things may grow naturally here. In addition, although these people are also divided, as long as they enter this world, they all acquiesce in searching separately. This is a very realistic thing, because although they are all in their own way, you have their own. But they all know that when encountering this kind of need to fight for opportunities, they will not deliberately walk together to search for opportunities. Because in itself, chances are few, and if they are together, the chance of searching for resources is much smaller. What''s more, if a chance is not enough, many of them are not enough together. In that case, some people are likely to be produced, which is very difficult to accept. So at this time, they all understand that if they want to have a real chance to find opportunities, they must think about all the difficulties they are facing now and all the things they need to do well. Seeing them parting, Nagato was not with them anymore, because he could feel the mood of Tian Dashan and others wanting to find good things urgently. So after Nagato talked with them for a few words, they also started to withdraw, because although they said that this place was different, it was indeed just as Tian Dashan said, this place should be no accident, it was a small incident. If the place where they are located is a small world, then the aura in it is already a few cups thicker than the outside world, and some good things will definitely grow in this environment. Nagato can of course feel it, this place is not simple. So he just separated and looked for them like them. After all, chance and real luck are not just things that make sense in a few words. So at this kind of time, what needs to be really thought and really searched is the purpose of their coming here. If they can find a good thing, it will naturally be a very good thing. If they can''t find it, then they don''t have to worry about other things happening. Just come to this ancient time, everything proves that they have this luck So coming here, for them, coming now, this ancient relic is their luck, so how many levels they can win depends on their strength and some talents. This really needs to test people, why do you say yes, start again, after they come in, it is a way of no return for them, because many people may fall in this, because this is nothing wrong. It is precisely because of this that many people are dying every day in Wu Dalu, and some unchangeable facts are being staged every day. That also created the prosperity of this place, and also created this place, which is different from other worlds for some reasons 1 The most important thing is that facing the things that many people are afraid of now, maybe death, but more warriors are practicing to a certain degree They are even more afraid to stop at a realm, because they all know that if they dont move forward, it might be more terrifying than death! .. 2776 Chapter 228 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is also the first time to enter this kind of ancient ruins, not to mention a place like a small world, Nagato didnt know about this small world from the beginning. After listening to it, its an ancient relic, and from any point of view, the small world is a whole new world for Nagato. You know, the small world is separated from the outside, so the main reason why the ancient ruins set the pond at the intersection is also because this place is a small world. Otherwise, Nagato can''t figure it out. Why is this ancient relic at the bottom of this waterhole? If Nagato hadn''t really come in, maybe he didn''t know that there is such a magical place in this world. He even sometimes wants to be able to isolate from the outside world in this place and form a natural world, which is indeed too terrifying. Even Nagato had to talk about himself seriously, if he could one day have such a strong cultivation base and could open up a small world in one world, it would indeed be too strong. Some special thoughts, is this kind of person who can open up a small world a certain fairy?It''s still a creation god who can truly be in heaven and earth. A person can be strong enough to open up a small world, what extent has such a powerful cultivation base reached?Even Nagato had to imagine, or had to look up. And the degree of twisting is not something he can achieve casually, that is, truly creating the world and truly establishing one''s own order, which is very difficult. For example, in this remote ancient world in the small world where Nagato is now, from the beginning, after entering it, I found that it was completely different from the outside, and there was no sun. Although it was sunny and white clouds, there was no sun. This is indeed some shortcomings in this small world, and some places that are not the same as outside. Nagato also knows one thing well, that is, this place can''t be said clearly in a few words, so he hurried to the direction he wanted to go, and at the same time. In his heart, he is also silently insisting on whether there are good elixir around him, he will also pick it, because these elixir may not be particularly important to him, but more importantly, it is the kind of chance. . Because the spirit medicine and some medicinal materials, although they may be rare in the Budo Continent, they are not without them. Only the real opportunity of heaven and earth can be regarded as what Nagato cares about. For example, the Tai Sui given by Nagato before is a kind of treasure against the sky, which can be regarded as an opportunity for heaven and earth. Because whoever eats it can not only get some real memories of Tai Sui, but also some huge spiritual power that it has never seen before, which can make a person completely and completely reborn. This is a very scary thing! If that Tai Sui is known by others, and perhaps where it was discovered, it will definitely cause a big battle. At this time, it was a surprise that Nagato was able to obtain him. If he hadn''t really obtained Tai Sui, his nickname might not really get more opportunities to truly understand the world. Well, after understanding this world, Nagato will also understand that, in fact, what really needs to be, what needs to be thought about, and what needs to be clear about is that now that there are so few opportunities for the world.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com That''s because the people of this martial arts continent are all able to give everything in pursuit of strength. Well, at this time, there are fewer chances for accidents in the Martial Arts Continent, but the chances of being acquired by others have also become much greater, because this place cannot be explained clearly in a few words. So if Nagato can still obtain the heaven and earth opportunities he wants in this ancient ruins, then it would be too perfect for him. At this time, Nagato clearly knew that when everything needed to be completed or needed to go, at which step he would go, no matter what danger he encountered, he would do what he should do. Because every object that people can fear, or the object that people can respect, has their special strength and powerful cultivation. So in this case, no matter who it is, as long as they get the opportunity of heaven and earth, they can reinvent themselves and change their lives. So Nagato knew this too well, so he entered this ancient ruin, this small world with these people under this completely challenging situation. Nagato didn''t think clearly. With so much, maybe he wouldn''t do so much, or maybe he wouldn''t. He came here and wanted to find out what kind of treasures exist in this small world. However, along the way, Nagato found a lot of elixir, and most of these elixir are very old. It''s a little longer than those outside, and even the elixir that can reach decades or hundreds of years, or even hundreds of years. The elixir here will last so long, but it is very rare, because most of these elixir are very precious, and they are kept as treasures, so where they might be known. So at this time, after Nagato discovered so many elixir, he began to collect everything that could happen around them. Because, you must know that since some things have been discovered, you can''t miss it. After all, if he doesn''t pay attention, if he is discovered by others, he will definitely pick it. This may also be a benefit after entering the small world. After all, the people who come to this place are not simple, and the elixir has a very long year. As long as each plant is placed outside, it can be sold at a very high price. So at this time, there are so many elixir for them now, and these people who come in, no matter who they are, are very important to them. Because even though these people are the nieces of the Yanhuang Empire, they understand very well that the older the elixir of these years, the more precious they are. For example, what it is, such as 100-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, Millennium Ginseng, etc., can indeed be sold at a sky-high price outside. But it can be seen everywhere here, which is enough to show that this place, or enough, shows that the things in this small world are very good. Of course, this also made Nagato understand that this small world can grow so many elixir, which means that this place is not simple. And Nagato could also tell that these panacea guilds grew up here, either purely wild, or someone was with them. Those two results are possible, but now, since there is no one in this place, these elixir naturally belong to those who are predestined... 2777 Chapter 229 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato was not a person who surpassed others during this period, perhaps he would cry with joy because of these elixir. Because these elixir are enough to create a strong person or a genius, a person can make a lot of progress. It''s still worthy of imagination and thinking, because no matter who they are in or in which big family, a truly powerful family or force, they will use up a lot of elixir or some medicinal materials that really need to be spent. This is the most important thing to train the elite among them. Similarly, Nagato knows this very well, so if he doesn''t understand this, maybe he will, really like others, and he is very happy after seeing these medicinal materials. It''s just now, since he already has the strength beyond others, he will naturally not be particularly excited because of these elixir, but he is still a little surprised. Because after all he came here, or came to this place, everything he can do is to do his best. Well, at this time, facing these elixir, of course he came from the bag. But when I was sitting in Nagato after collecting a thousand-year-old ginseng and wanted to move on, I unexpectedly passed my thoughts and felt that there seemed to be a break not far away, and it was happening. Nagato headed directly, but he didn''t think about it directly, but hid in the dark to observe, trying to see what happened. I saw that when Nagato came to this disputed place, he accidentally discovered that there were three people who were bullying the other two. If Nagato remembers correctly, those three people are from Zhupai and the two are from Tianpai. This also made Nagato understand that the dispute between the two of them must be because of their different factions, and if it weren''t because of something special, they probably wouldn''t have caused such trouble. Because from the beginning, the two shooters will be assigned, because they are people from different camps. So if you encounter something good at this time, some fighting and war will happen naturally. So at this moment, Nagato can learn from their words, they are fighting for something good. "You...what do you want?" At this moment, the relatively tall man among the two said. At this time, even though the two of them were on the weak side, when they looked at the treasure in front of them, in fact, there was already a wave in their hearts. Because they are well aware that sometimes they may indeed discover something in advance. But now facing the 3000-year-old Ganoderma lucidum in front of them, they actually didn''t want to give up so easily. Because the vintage of this Ganoderma lucidum is too long, and it exudes a strong aura, things of this type of vintage are not casual and can be encountered everywhere. So they dont want to just give up so lightly, let alone in this small world, full of good things everywhere, they have indeed gained a lot here. However, it is very difficult to see the good things of such a year. Even Nagato has to say that this 3000-year-old Ganoderma lucidum is indeed a bit greedy.ok composition network www.okzuowen.com "Hurry up and hand in your Ganoderma lucidum just now, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" The leading man among the three is very domineering, and what he said is very innocent. From this moment, although the three of them are also masters of the Great Martial Master level, and the two of them are the same, it definitely has an advantage in terms of quantity. Therefore, facing the three of them at this time, the two of them are completely in a very inferior position. Under the circumstances, there is no way to really deal with them, or even beat them. Because the leading guy among the three, the cultivation base of the Great Martial Master''s Peak is indeed a person, there is no way to think really simply, what does he mean? And now facing the double team of three people, there is absolutely no way for the two of them to escape, and it is even possible that they will stumble here. "How can you do this? We discovered Ganoderma lucidum, why are you robbing it!" The tall man among them was also very angry at this time, and what he said was also very angry. After all, the two of them are able to go together here because they have a very good relationship, so at this time, facing the people in front of them, the two of them can''t really escape. So just let them hand over the Ganoderma lucidum they found, that is definitely unwilling. It''s not just him, as long as you change individuals, you will be reluctant to avoid seeing Ganoderma lucidum. The old age is also what they found. So in this case, let them teach it this way, and only four normal people would not be happy for this to happen. What''s more, these three guys are so domineering, but it makes people unable to accept their behavior, so that their parents are also officials in the court. So at this time, facing the pressure of the three of them, of course, there is no such easy compromise. "Sun Yang, if I were you, I wouldn''t be so persistent. I should give up my things and leave. Don''t do unnecessary struggles!" Among the three, the thinner man suddenly said. "If you are still so obsessed, maybe it will be, very miserable!" At this time, they all knew each other very well, because after all their parents were officials in the court. So they were able to meet here because of this place, or that this ancient ruin was what they were fighting for. Facing the heaven and earth spiritual creatures at this time, in fact, no matter what angle they start from, they will make corresponding adjustments and corresponding changes. But when they are all able to snatch their own things now, they are actually normal people, and they can''t stand this happening. What''s more, facing them, the people of the hostile faction and the people of their other faction will certainly not let them get the 3000-year-old Ganoderma easily. Even at this time, they will have some contradictions or they do not have this contradiction, and they will find ways to find something to challenge. Because after all, in this ancient ruin, there are only two factions of them, and the number reaches hundreds. So in this case, the people of the two factions must have one faction to be suppressed, or that is, it is impossible to avoid the contradiction that will erupt at a certain moment... 2778 Chapter 230 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was watching the development of the situation and didn''t interfere more, because he knew that it didn''t matter if he didn''t take action on some things. Because from the very beginning, he knew some things, and if you interfere forcibly, you will fall into it. It''s like why he wouldn''t really participate in this, the dispute between the two factions of the court. Because he knows well that the formation of these two factions as the daughters of the court''s court officials is actually understandable. You know, these people, as the children of officials, actually, no matter where they are, they should do what a child should do. Because they all know well that sometimes they can''t change their behavior, and the way they were educated since childhood is how to be an official or how to do good for the people. So at this time, in fact, more of them will consider other aspects because of these things. You know, if they are not divided into this faction, it is indeed easier for people to understand. But if you really want to divide into factions, then the imperial court has truly acquiesced in this happening. In fact, you should respect the changes in their world and dynasties. But Nagato would not really participate, because he knew that sometimes he knew this. But he cannot participate too much, because he is pursuing the martial arts and pursuing a higher path, not because of these trivial matters and participating in unnecessary disputes, or some unnecessary things. So at this time, Nagato is a partner of Wada Mountain, although the relationship between this partnership is very simple and rude. But he also knows very well that if he doesn''t observe how the people of their Tian faction operate and how to behave at this particular time, maybe he will not be able to truly contact and cooperate with them. . After all, when he came to this small world, Nagato was also touched by the light of Tian Dashan from the beginning. Therefore, when necessary, Nagato will cooperate with them for this cooperative relationship, corresponding changes, or corresponding needs to do well. Because if he didn''t repay this favor, even Nagato felt a little bit sad. After all, I really want to talk about it, he and Tian Dashan Wu brother for no reason, this guy will take him to the ancient ruins, maybe on the one hand, he really wants to use it to deal with Zhu Wushuang. But on the other hand, Nagato also knows that this kind of opportunity is rare, so at this time, when you actually meet someone from the Tian faction, Nagato will naturally know that sometimes when he really wants to do it, he will still do it Yes, like now. So when these three Zhu Wushuang people were so tightly closing Tian Dashan''s people, Nagato already knew that it was almost the same now, and it was time for him to take action. "Hey hey hey! You have so many people and less bullies, it seems something is not good?" Nagato suddenly appeared. At this moment, everyone''s eyes are looking at Nagato, because this guy''s existence is very recognizable no matter what aspect or his, every aspect. Because her red hair is very conspicuous and eye-catching, even if people don''t remember, or people want to forget, it is very difficult. So if I want to appear now, I also instantly attracted all their attention and eyes.33 novel www.33xs.cc And especially the three guys from Zhu Wushuang, their complexion became a bit ugly at this time. Because this guy defeated the people they organized, let alone Zhu Wushuang admits that he was defeated by this guy''s men. So now that he can defeat Zhu Wushuang, how can the three of them look good! But in this great martial arts realm, there are also sneakers. Although the three of them can be regarded as one side snatched, but in the face of Zhu Wushuang''s talent and some of his talents, the three of them are completely inadequate. . But the three of them are Zhu Wushuang at any rate, and they are also from the Zhu family''s faction. So at this time, if he says that he concedes easily, does that mean that the people they wish to send concede so easily? So at this time the leader suddenly said, "What''s the matter with you here? You''d better hurry up and stay cool, don''t get in the way here!" At this time, he even said that he knew that this fellow Nagato would be recognized by Zhu Wushuang, and also named him by name, saying that this fellow was the one he defeated him. So at this moment, he actually had some fear in his heart, or did something scared. Because he knew that Zhu Wushuang''s talent and aptitude, as well as his personality and arrogance, could not be matched by anyone. Then it can be recognized by his organization, or recognized by its leader, Nagato''s strength, its own level of terror must be far higher than others. But there may also be a point that the other party wanted to use him as a gunman, but after all, Nagato was admitted by Zhu Wushuang''s pros to be the one who defeated him, so from this we can see that his strength is not to be booed. But Nagato lazily said, "I''m just passing by here, and seeing you bullying so much, it seems a little bit too good, so if you still do this, I don''t mind playing with you!" At this moment, another man named Sun Yang and another man made Nagato''s eyes different at this moment. Because from the beginning, he also knew Nagato and Nagato, because they set off together. But I didn''t expect that while this guy was looked down upon from the beginning, it could still slap that guy in the face directly among them. That was very straightforward and rude. If they were replaced by them, they might not be able to do it, but this guy just did it so horribly. And their boss, Tian Dashan, didn''t really care about it at all, and even acquiesced in this behavior. So this kind of casual and implied Nagato is enough to attract Tian Dashan''s attention, and it is enough to be able to do whatever he wants. This is a very scary thing, at least in the understanding of the UN General Assembly, this guy is very short-sighted. So after Nagato hit his man, he didn''t even get angry, and directly invited him to this place. If you think about it this way, Nagato''s strength, his hidden hole card, must be able to make Tian Dashan attach such importance. Therefore, for some people, his appearance is like a savior who saw hope. After all, this guy is from their sect, not from other places. This is a very important matter... 2779 Chapter 231 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato came to this place as a bystander, or as someone else, maybe they would not care. But this guy has caused great disturbances and scandals in this palace from beginning to end, and his current level and horror are far beyond other ordinary people. You must know that in many cases, although they are unwilling to admit it, they know that their influence is enough to reach the level of the boss of their two factions. Because Nagato was able to defeat Zhu Wushuang, it was enough to prove his talent. And the strength is above Zhu Wushuang, so the appearance of Nagato at this time is tantamount to changing the situation of this battle. At this moment, the leading man saw that Nagato was so persistent, and seemed to be planning to intervene in this matter, his heart was cold and he felt something was wrong. "You...what do you want? Do you have to intervene in this kind of thing?" Nagato shook his head and said, "I didn''t intend to intervene in your affairs. I was only invited by Tian Dashan. I can''t stand it after seeing you bullying him like this. So if you know each other, please leave quickly. I don''t want to abolish you!" At this time, Nagato said such things simply and rudely, because he knew that at this time, if you joked with others, or said something that didn''t matter, it would be useless. So just focus on intimidation, and just pick out what you mean. You can go, but you go as soon as possible, otherwise I will ask you to abolish it. It''s that simple, it''s so direct, it''s so rude! At this moment, the other two people saw that Nagato was so strong, and they were a little frightened instantly, and they didn''t dare to make any noise. Because even though they are in the realm of a great martial artist, and this realm is considered a master in the imperial capital, facing Nagato, they feel a little guilty. Not only because this guy was the one who defeated Zhu Wushuang according to the rumors, but also because of the guy''s strength that they couldn''t see from beginning to end. That is very difficult to accept, or difficult to guess. So at this moment, Nagato suddenly intervened in their affairs. For them, it meant that this battle or assets, and the dispute would not have to happen again. If it should happen, perhaps Nagato can directly let them three. A The man persuaded him in a low voice, they just came in, this ancient ruins, if enough good things are not found, then their trip and this trip will not really get enough benefits. What''s the point of them coming to this place then? After saying a little, the man saw that Nagato had already intervened, and he said angrily, "Boy, you better not be met by me. If you are met by me next time, maybe I will let you know what cruelty is!" Saying they want to leave But Nagato shook his head and said, "I hate people threatening me!" "Since you threaten me, be prepared to pay the price!" Talking about Nagato, he left the place in an instant, and directly knocked the man off with a punch. It was a punch when he went out. Don''t let his three links and six veins be interrupted. The man instantly became a useless person under Nagato, even if he didnt die, he was almost dead. At this time, the other two men just looked at Nagato incredulously, and didn''t expect this guy''s way and moves to be so direct.Novels www.xiaos8.com This made them all start to panic, and the strength of this guy is already so strong, it also made them feel this guy. Nagato beat the guy in Zhejiang. After flying out, he looked at the two people coldly and said, "If you don''t leave soon, then you will end up like them!" At this time, Nagato knew very well that if he didn''t do anything now, then maybe those people on the other side would provoke him with some short-sightedness, and he didn''t bother to bother so much. So at this time, especially if someone threatens him, he certainly cannot accept it, or does not want to accept him. Because he knows that sometimes you may have a good temper, but you can''t show lack of temper. What''s more, in the face of this kind of person, you directly threaten you, he is not acceptable. Because when this kind of person really has the opportunity to stabb you from behind, he will stabb you without hesitation, letting you know the consequences of not killing him or abolishing him. So now that Nagato has this opportunity, he is naturally reluctant to let this guy go. What''s more, if he directly abolishes this guy, then there is no need to worry about it in the future. You will pose any threat to him. The other two guys saw Nagato''s shot so directly, although they were angry, they were also very scared. Because of the speed of this guy''s shots, and his tricks are too violent, and still a deadly trick, people can''t think of why he is so strong. So the two of them hurriedly carried away the person who could fly away, and did not dare to stay in the slightest. For them, Nagato''s level of terror is no less than the level of their boss. Because this guy is indeed too much, people can''t see through the cultivation, and he is completely a monster. Otherwise, even their boss can''t say that he directly abolished one of the three of them with this punch. This is too terrifying. Seeing them go, the man named Sun Yang said respectfully, "Thank you, my lord, for your help!" At this time, another man respectfully said thank you. Because no matter what, Nagato was able to rescue them out of a completely helpful attitude. Because if Nagato didn''t make a move, they might have been robbed by these three guys, then the elixir they were looking for along the way, and Linzhi, might have been robbed by all three of them. In that case, although there is not much loss to them, they are not reconciled, especially the 3000-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, which can be sold at a sky-high price outside. What''s more, this person has just entered this small world from the beginning and was robbed. This will have a huge blow to people''s mentality and this kind of mentality. But Nagato waved his hand and said, "Compared to this, thank your boss Tian Dashan. If he hadn''t invited me in, you might not have seen it." At this time, Nagato''s words are truthful. If it were not for Tian Dashan, he might not be able to enter this ancient relic Then if you can''t enter the ancient ruins, you won''t get the good elixir of these years. If you get this elixir, maybe you won''t. People who have the opportunity to help him like this... 2780 Chapter 232 Going Together You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The reason why Kazu Nagato are these two people is entirely because Tian Dashan brought him in. After all, although they say it is a cooperative relationship, it is also a cooperative use of the relationship itself, so that both of them have some aspects that can help each other to form this kind of partnership. Otherwise, they will not form any such partnership. So at this time, Nagato will help his people, mainly because he wants to repay the favor he just came in. Of course, this kind of favor is not considered the emperor Nagato or not, but as much as possible, he can be regarded as his friend and ally this day. If you really encounter something he needs help, if you don''t do it, maybe he is not a qualified ally. At least Nagato feels that what he did is pretty much the same. After all, there are some things that need to be changed and need to be done, just click and stop. At this time, Sun Yang actually admired Nagato very much, because from the beginning, like others, he didn''t want to believe that Nagato had such a strong strength that he could easily defeat Zhu Wushuang. But now facing him with a punch and being able to abolish that guy, it is enough to show that his strength is not weak. What''s more, for him, Nagato is now a powerful and very mysterious powerhouse. After all, what Nagato appeared was too unexpected. He would appear in the imperial city too unexpectedly, even noticeable, and what he did makes it completely impossible to guess where he came from and where he is going. Go everywhere. If Nagato didn''t really want to be part of the official position in the imperial capital, some ministers of the entire court would invite him to their family or career. Because after all, there are times when a strong person needs a genius to truly cultivate, in order to make their big power and big family prosper. Nagato is completely invisible, and he is still so young, so this is also very much in demand for the officials in their Yanhuang Empire. So at this time, Nagato will do so much, but also to achieve the first step he needs to complete now. What''s more, facing this kind of situation now, when he needs to do something, he will still be willing to do it. "Senior, how about going forward as we are?" Sun Yang suddenly reverently said at this time. After all, it is indeed very rare to be able to defeat them in a single blow at this time. What''s more, this guy is far more powerful than others, so at this time, Nagato will naturally become the target of their recruitment. What''s more, facing such a peerless powerhouse who didn''t know where he came from, no one of them could easily ignore him.. Because in itself, Nagato is strong, if they will form a difference in the beginning, but I have experienced what just happened, except for him, no one will tear down Nagato again. Is it really as strong as the rumors? Because why human beings believe in what they are willing to see, because they believe in what the eye sees more, which is not the kind of listening to other people''s words or the kind of bragging. So under this circumstance, what kind of decision Nagato will make, or how far it will reach, must have made them understand that the younger sister is definitely stronger than them.596 Novel www.596xs.com If Nagato is not strong enough, they can''t be rescued, and the guy who intends to rob them can''t be abolished with one punch. That is a very realistic thing. Moreover, Nagato doesnt know where to go now. In addition, he came into this small world. Although it was very novel and found a lot of elixir, these banks were not enough to support what he was looking for now. Chance of heaven and earth. And the reason why those real good things are called the opportunity of heaven and earth is because they are scarce and can bring huge benefits to people. So at this time, when Nagato didn''t get the opportunity of heaven and earth, he naturally needed to really consider this issue. And since he has nowhere to go, he nodded and said, okay, since I have nowhere to go, then go with you. At this time, Nagato also wanted to travel in company, even though he was very free, but it was not a problem to go to a certain place so aimlessly, or to play anywhere. I know that at this time, if there is no guide, or a person who can achieve 4000, it is indeed not particularly good. And after listening to Nagato''s words, they have already understood that you are planning to go with them? "Senior, I just heard a voice transmission from my friends, saying that they found a formation, and this formation cannot be easily solved. My friend and I are going to go there. Would you like to go there together?" There is a lot of respect and admiration in Sun Yang''s words. Because this is the rule of this world. If you are strong enough, you may be young, or you may be young, but others will respect you and treat you as your current generation. There is a saying that is not good, that is, the achiever is the first! No matter if you are young or old, as long as you can reach the point where others can''t reach, then you are other people''s money, and others should respect you. These are some of my rules when I go to the mainland. And the other young man was respectful to Nagato, at least as young as Nagato in his eyes. They will be able to surpass all the cultivation bases of people like them, and still be able to carry out, and defeat someone stronger than them in one fell swoop, and will naturally be respected by them. So at this time, in the face of their respect, in fact, at the beginning, Nagato might be like many people, and there is something that cannot be understood or cannot be thought of. In the face of the respect of these people, he was a little indifferent, because he knew that this was what he deserves, respect and a kind of respect she deserves. "Well, since you all have a destination, then I will go together!" When Nagato said this, he was actually thinking about another thing in his heart. He also has something to transmit sound, why didn''t anyone give him a sound transmission, or is it because the huge group of people forgot about him or deliberately did it? So Nagato suddenly has a destination now, and he still has some expectations in his heart. After all, in this small world itself is very magical, and this place can be formed, and it is also a kind of place that makes him unstoppable. Then, if I had the protection of the formation at this time, maybe something good would happen... 2781 Chapter 233 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato can benefit from it, of course he will spare no effort to do everything he needs to do, and he is facing all the elixir he has now. In fact, Nagato didn''t feel any satisfaction, because he didn''t have enough opportunities for him to grasp it, and his commission would not be as big as he thought. This is the ultimate goal of Nagato''s visit to this ancient ruin. He just wants to figure out what exactly will exist in it, or what kind of chance it might have. So since the three of them plan to go together, Nagato is naturally looking forward to it, so although they haven''t talked much along the way, they still get along well. After all, Nagato solved them right from the start, and it also prevented them from being robbed by those other guys. This was a very important thing. At this time, they have established a trust or a respectful relationship with each other! At this time, Nagato dared not do anything, they would rush to do it, and even ask him what to do is a good behavior. Because Nagato is not only young, but also very strong, even they can''t see through Nagato''s cultivation base, this is the most terrifying place. After all, in the Martial Arts Continent, if people have a certain level of realm, it is because even though they sometimes can''t guess other people''s money, it must be the same amount, and they can feel the difference in his breath. But from the beginning to the end, they couldn''t understand the level of Nagato, and what kind of cultivation level would be the most terrifying. If Nagato could let them see their cultivation level clearly from the beginning, perhaps they would not respect Xiaoming as they do now. It was Nagato who had saved them once, or helped them once. Coupled with the fact that they can''t see Nagato''s cultivation level now, they even know that it seems mysterious in their eyes. So at this time, Nagato has become their admiration no matter when and where, because they think they can''t beat the guy who Nagato did before. What''s more, it was simply abolished like Nagato. That guy was too simple and rude. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t even believe that Xiaomi could do this. Of course, this was also deliberately done by Nagato, mainly because he would do it now because he understood that if some people were in danger. That''s because he doesn''t know how strong you are, or how good you are, but if you do something to let them know, they will be afraid of you or they will be afraid. This is the rule of this martial arts continent. The reason why people want to become stronger or operate out is because they don''t want to be driven by these strong men or the world''s recovery, and truly give them some motivation to move forward. But to speak of it, they can want to become stronger because they don''t want to become fish and be slaughtered by others. If they are entertaining, maybe they will really live a lifetime like many ordinary people. So why do some people fight for their lives, trying to seize some opportunities? Because they all know that in a certain state or in a certain city, if you don''t make progress, you are no different from fish. The reason why great samurai, or people of the master level, are still masters on this continent, that is because they can surpass a lot of people and even determine the names of many people, so they can only be called masters. . Although there are more advanced animals above this, the scarcity becomes even less.Literary City www.bxwxc.com It''s like diving into a dragon gate. Some people can jump over it, and some people will never get stuck at a certain point for a lifetime. So what kind of person will be achieved in the end, or what will be caused depends on the person''s luck. Of course, if Nagato could not get the memory of Tai Sui, perhaps his understanding of the martial arts continent is not as deep as it is now. But after too much memory, she is very clear that some of the current rules are still in some aspects of the world. In fact, there are still some differences in this martial arts continent. After all, the time has passed for a thousand years. Some things have changed, and some peerless experts are not there. If you want to go out casually, The middle rank of the world martial arts masters are not common on the roads here. What''s more, the current situation where sergeants are rampant can be regarded as a kind of sharp contrast in this era. At least in Tai Sui''s memory, Nagato can obtain a very important information. Thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years ago, actually speaking, the master of martial arts is a little master, and there are martial arts on it, and even people of the level of martial arts are even rarer. Moreover, there are as many people at the master level as dogs everywhere. So at that time, I really have to say that in this world, people are the kind of creatures that really need to fight for and really need some changes. If it weren''t because of some huge changes in the world, it would not have been as rare as it is now. Of course, there were some changes in the world, and it is not clear in Tai Sui''s memory. He pointed out that something happened. Therefore, Nagato also knows well that sometimes although he can''t detect the secrets of heaven and earth, in this world, since he is this, the world, or as a relatively powerful person in this world. When you take a step forward, he gains a clear understanding that as they get closer to the apex, some of the problems and secrets they need to face will actually become more. This is like why ordinary people climb up desperately, but after climbing the bed, perhaps they are not the happiness they get, but emptiness or loneliness, or they want to explore higher frequencies. This kind of degree and change of human reproduction and evolution! And when he came to this small world, Nagato truly felt how powerful people were back then. A person can be strong enough to open up a world, which really makes people completely unable to imagine how it has a cultivation base against the sky. After all, if you really want to talk about a person, he is not the word of God, and he can''t do it to this degree. It''s like this small world, in Nagato''s memory, there is no real record of this kind of thing. Because this kind of person who can open up a small world, both his cultivation base and his abilities, are extremely powerful. So at this time, when Nagato came here, he had seen more things that he had never thought of or even recorded in his memory. This is also thanks to Nagato, who was able to win Tai Sui and eat it... 2782 Chapter 234 Secluded Valley You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon they came to a remote mountainous area. In front of the densely wooded valley around this mountainous area, even Nagato had to say that this place was indeed too secret. If you didn''t really come to this place, you wouldn''t have entered these three years, because in itself, in this small world, there are so many kinds of spirit beasts and an unknown thing. If you rush around at will, you are likely to encounter danger, which is not very cost-effective. Although Nagatos body is an immortal body, it is no longer afraid of these poisons or interference from some other things. But he didn''t want to let him take risks in this small world or look for opportunities in the world because of some small mistakes. But when they came here, they unexpectedly discovered that many people in this valley had already come here. Among them, there are people from Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang from both factions, and there are close to 20 people in total. At this time, if Nagato hadn''t come, he wouldn''t know that there would be such a place in this place. And facing the doubtful or surprised eyes of these people, he brought the other two people into the valley. If they hadn''t come, maybe they wouldn''t be able to break the current balance, because now they have the same number of people on both sides, so they have been in a stalemate. The arrival of Wang Yao and the other two people broke this deadlock. At this time, a guy from Tian Dashan came to Nagato and said respectfully,?It''s so great that I didn''t think you were here too, we almost got into a fight with that group of people. And that group of people are naturally Zhu Wushuang''s people, because they themselves have been entangled in this place for a long time, and now because of the formation in this valley, they really almost got angry. But Nagato nodded and said, "What the hell is going on now? Can you talk about it? At the same time, Sun Yang was still with other people, talking about how he was rescued by Nagato. And this leader listened to Sun Yang''s words, and at the same time introduced to Nagato what was going on. It turns out that the formation in this valley was accidentally spread by people from their field. Moreover, a lot of good elixir has grown here, of course, they have now collected all of them, leaving only the ones with poor years. So at this time, because they have a formation, they can''t enter these three groups, because these three kingdoms exist in the mountains and forests, and people who can''t really be careful can''t find this place. And because the valley was blocked by the formation, they couldn''t go inside, so they used the props of their hull to send voices to their people. During this period, the two factions themselves will have a hostile undercover, but they may not know who the undercover is. So at this time, basically after they passed it on, it explained that there might already be an opportunity for the rest of the people to know the existence of this place. And those who will appear here now, Zhu Wushuang''s people are actually, and they should come here later through other people''s voice transmission.Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org Then the main reason they will be deadlocked here is because they have no way to simply break the formation. After all, there must be a reason for the formation of this formation, or it was formed naturally. Otherwise, the master who created the small world deliberately arranged them, then I will gather here at this time, and I cant move forward in this formation with me, because they cant simply break this formation. . And the reason why they almost fought is because they were a stranger who discovered this small world. The other is the formation found at this time, so the two sides will definitely have a dispute, which is also inevitable. However, Nagato didn''t care about these things. What he cared very much about was what exactly existed in this formation, or what good things were trapped by the formation. You must know that although Nagato doesn''t understand the formation, after incorporating Tai Sui''s memory, she knows that there are many reasons why this formation will meet or be arranged by others. But the most likely thing is that there are good things in this formation, or it is sealing some things that really cannot be known. This kind of probability is very high, so Nagato also knows that this formation is so powerful that he can''t even move half a step forward, which makes him feel a little surprise or a real gain. Because in itself, there are many formations on the road in my house, and some of them are right in the library, and some are researched by others and used for cultivation. But they will arrange more of the Fa-rectification, because they have something that needs to be protected or trapped, that makes them need a formation. Like this kind of teleportation formation, this kind of formation that requires huge consumption, in fact, no matter when it is, it is not included in these real protection and protection formations. At this time, Nagato smiled and said, "You are in a stalemate here. It is better to work together to break this formation. Maybe you can go in and find the fate together, and then go to the next level!" At this time, Nagato''s thinking was very clear, because politics and law in itself would be so strong. In other words, the reason for being so recognized is probably because the strength of this formation cannot be broken in a few words. So they will gather here and stay here because the formation is blocking their footsteps. Well, at this time, if they say that they have the slope of the curve, they might be able to break this formation, and Qian will look for something in it. But although Nagato''s words are reasonable, Zhu Wushuang''s people don''t think so. Moreover, the one who was abandoned by Nagato is still left, and the two people are among them. Because they had also received a sound transmission and ran to this place, then the leader among these people, a very burly-looking man with a scar on his face, suddenly stood up and said, "Boy, did you abolish Aqiang right?" This man was holding a big knife, directly in front of Nagato, and said fiercely, "In that case, do you dare to fight with me?" At this time, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan did not come here, which means that the person with the highest cultivation level among them is their temporary leader. And at this time, the members of their group were abolished by Nagato, which means that this is slapped in the face, and of course they cannot bear it!.. 2783 Chapter 235 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The leader of Tian Dashan is the man who is talking about all this with Nagato. This man is also very handsome. If Nagato knew that he was a man, maybe she would think she was a woman. The man stood up and said, "Scar, your person is so weak and defeated by our elder husband. That is why he is too weak. Who is to blame?" At this time, this name was Dao Scar, and the man was very angry, because he was also Zhu Wushuang, and he was also the son of a military attach. He studied martial arts with his dad, so he also learned martial arts since he was a child, and there are rumors that he had actually fought those powerful spirit beasts before leaving such a big scar on his face. "Stop talking nonsense, give me a quick way to get out of Lao Tzu, or I will beat you up!" At this time, the scar was very vicious, and the whole person''s momentum was very tyrannical. Because this guy is indeed here, a strong man among the children of officials, because he is indeed, no matter the means or his strength is very powerful. Even many people are afraid of him, because his methods are very strong, hateful and domineering, and completely unreasonable. And Nagato shook his head at this moment and pulled him to stand up, "Of course, if you want to give your guy a head start, I don''t mind making you a waste like him!" "There is another option, that is, you quickly shut up, have you heard?" At this time, Nagatos words are very cold and his aura is very strong Even the people around did not expect that this man with red hair would be able to abolish that A Qiang so easily. Nagato is so arrogant, and also so arrogant with this Scar. This is something that many people have not thought of, even in the heart of Zhu Wushuang, this guy should already be a dead person. Because of why this guy is called Scar, because he is a very powerful existence no matter what position and angle. From his father, his grandfather, and even his ancestor''s grandfather, these are all generals marching on the battlefield. Everyone is a very powerful and intrepid existence, so in his generation, they have inherited their warlike and powerful genes. So now he is standing up for the people who want to make clothes for them. This is also something that people who can''t live with are willing to see. After all, this guy is very strong, just under Zhu Wushuang. And Nagato was also very direct at this time, without any timidity or fear. Because he knew that sometimes she might have a good temper, but he was not temperless, so he said that he could give Zhu Wushuang, then he would be able to defeat the Loki in front of him, which was completely normal. The people of Tian Dashan saw the Nagato at this time, so tyrannical and totally unreasonable, this also made them feel a little tempted. Because people like them, even though they are only together every day or often, want to do things. But after all, they are all children of officials under a court and an emperor, so at this time they will fight together, which is also necessary. The struggle for governance will not be particularly intense.Reading network www.kanshu9.com To put it simply, they are not simply able to tell who wins and who loses. After all, the two factions have fought for so long, they will be formed, and they will be recognized. It is also because they are real, a group of very outstanding young talents. It''s just that no one, or who can easily crush their faction, has formed the reason why they have been fighting for so many years, and they have been constantly fighting. And after this Scar had heard such arrogant words from Nagato, his face turned red because it made him very angry. You are looking for death, and Nagato, who had raised the knife with Scar''s hand, slashed it over. If this knife is received by ordinary people or by other people, it will either be scrapped or lose an arm. Nagato easily escaped the knife and fell behind this guy at the same time. "Since you have chosen to shoot, you should think about the final result!!" Nagato lightly raised his hand, with a palm printed on the back of this guy. He was just like a torn sack, and he was directly bounced out by Nagato. This huge impact instantly made Scar feel as if he had been hit by some wild ancient behemoth. There was no way to go, and it really stopped. And he felt that his internal organs were in a state of being completely crushed. But because of his years of martial arts practice, the scar was not really abolished because of this blow. It was just that he suffered some injuries and was heavier than ordinary yam. Scar found some medicine to treat the injury, and stood up with difficulty and said, "How on earth did you do this? Did you use any demon method?" The scar at the beginning looked down on Nagato because he was too young! No matter when and where you can''t see clearly, this aspect of the cultivation level is enough to show that he is not, really has any outstanding points. So at this moment, if he can hurt his people, he is actually not very happy. What''s more, facing this guy, as well as the provocations of these people and their son, the rumors that made him already know this guy, but also always want to get ahead of this guy. Nagato smiled coldly at this moment, "Don''t you think about it. The reason why your master spread my rumors is because I really defeated him?" It''s not about showing off. After all, in some cases, what he really needs to do is not only to defeat the people who should be dressed up, but he needs to let the other party understand that he is a playful and unprovoking existence. Scar''s eyes widened a lot at this time, because the reason why he remembered this guy was because Zhu Wushuang had said that he was caught by this guy hundreds of times, and he was still very straightforward and calm. At this moment of them, he couldn''t help but think of the authenticity he had thought of before, and now suddenly he said this, let him understand that this guy definitely has the courage to bring their company that kind of power. But he was still a bit unwilling in his heart, because this guy is too young, his calcaneus is only in his twenties, why is he so strong?! "Who are you? Why are you so strong!" At this time, Scar was angry, but he was unwilling. Because he is also a martial arts genius, otherwise it would not have created a fame that so many people were afraid of. It was just that Nagato defeated him so easily, of course, it was a little unacceptable... 2784 Chapter 236 Confrontation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Its not difficult to see that this guy was defeated with a single palm. In fact, his strength is stronger than before. From the very beginning, Nagato knew that sometimes it is useless to talk to others and reason. This is the case in this world. If you are all not big enough and your martial arts cultivation is not strong enough, others can bully you casually. So in this situation, as a person who understands the rules of the world, Nagato naturally needs to understand everything they need to face now and how to face it. At the same time, facing this Zhu Wushuang person, Nagato didn''t do much more, and he didn''t even plan to give it a chance. Because he will be with Tian Dashan, as a friend, or as a cooperative behavior, in fact, he himself knows that if you dont do it or dont do it first, you will be caught by people later. That is a very bad thing. But now facing these Zhu Wushuang people, Nagato knew it from the beginning. He not only has to do well, but he also has to do it absolutely and hard. Since Nagato came to this place from the beginning, he didnt say who he intended to offend, or who he intended to cause trouble. Although he wanted to fight with others, that kind of battle was just a comparison, or a real competition. . But this guy was inexplicable, and some made him carry a lie, or some inexplicable, things that really made Nagato know very well, no matter where and when. Nagato couldn''t really ignore Zhu Wushuang''s people. Nagato himself knew that he had a good temper, but that didn''t mean that he had a good temper. He was completely able to bear everything. Because at this time, he needs to face not only his own mentality, but also some inevitable decisions. It seems that the reason why Nagato can''t get along with a guy like Zhu Wushuang is because this guy has too many calculations. Although Tian Dashan also has some calculations, these good calculations can be considered to be within their expectations and acceptable range. In this case, the cooperation between them or the relationship between them cannot really form the level that needs to be formed in the end. It was like not long after Nagato came to the imperial city, the news was everywhere that it defeated Zhu Wushuang, which intangible gave him a state that was very difficult for people to accept. Nagato also knew that this guy was planning to use him to do something annoying. Well, in this situation, facing now, what they all need to maintain is that they need to do what they know. So in this case, facing this kind of provocation by Zhu Wushuang, and his unreasonable kind of behavior, really using him as a gun, no matter from which point of view, it is very annoying. . So at this kind of time, what Nagato needs to do is to save his face while also letting Zhu Wushuang''s people know. They are not someone or what kind of person, who can easily offend. What''s more, in this martial arts world, there are actually no so-called laws at all. When your fists are big enough, there are no laws at all.Wenxin School www.wenxinxuetang.com So when your fist is big enough, Nagato, as a class of top powerhouses in this world, can also decide some things. What''s more, in the face of this kind of person who spreads rumors and shoots himself as a gunman, Nagato doesn''t have the slightest favor from the bottom of his heart. Because he knows that when you really face something, or when people really think and do so, no matter when and where, there is no way to completely avoid them. So what Nagato needs to do is to take out his Disney and let the other party know that there is an insurmountable gap between them. What''s more, this kind of person is almost like an ant in Nagato''s eyes, and can be trampled to death casually. So at this moment, what the Scar is going to do at this moment and not understanding should be everything he knows. Because the reason why he asks and says that is because the strength of Nagato has brought him too much shock Although he heard that his son did admit that he was defeated by this guy. But after all, I heard that, not really understanding the whole story, the difference is big. So at this moment, Nagato said lightly, "The same is true if you are Zhu Wushuang. No one can really underestimate me. Most of those who underestimate me are dead. I think you should know this clearly, right?" This, all the people who make costumes have solemn faces, because Scar is the strongest among them. Of course, this is the strongest one of them on the premise that Zhu Wushuang has not come. But when this guy faced Nagato, he couldn''t reach him. The degree of this gap and horror was indeed too shocking. Even if these people are used to seeing the strong, they are used to seeing some, and they can make them all, shocking the strong, but when facing Nagato, they are more invisible. Because no one knows where is Nagato''s true cultivation base?What is the realm? After all, the reason why their martial arts continent is divided into levels is because each of them knows clearly that whatever they can do, no matter when and where, they can improve their cultivation level as much as possible. So in this case, these people would not understand what Nagato is?In other words, what kind of cultivation level it is, it is indeed a thing of habit. After all, he is not a person in this world. Although he does not have something of a person in this world, and some of the real systems and connections he has integrated, he can be regarded as a person close to this world, but he is not in this world. Therefore, there are some levels of his realm, which are invisible to people in these worlds. At least for the kindergarten so-called master level or martial arts master level, Nagato can defeat them in minutes. This is also a more direct and simple feeling than before, at least Nagato knows that his current cultivation level is not weaker than any of the bright young talents in the current imperial capital. How to come down to this ancient ruins in this situation, Nagato wants more opportunities for heaven and earth. Then, in this situation, facing the so-called proud son of heaven, the so-called official children, he did not have the slightest timidity. Or for him, this group of people is no different from children... 2785 Chapter 237 Shuangjie Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato is a world of ordinary people or speed, this is too much. An ordinary person who can obtain what he can after eating the party is certainly not much different from the children of these officials. Because he is also a very precious and strange opportunity in this world, and its degree of horror is far more than other. So in this situation, what they need to consider now is that after Nagato has finished eating Tai Sui, there are rumors in this regard, but his true cultivation level is invisible. This is the reason why Zhu Wushuang and others are very afraid or afraid. Because no one understood it, Nagato''s cultivation base was also written at this time. Some of his things did make it impossible for people to understand simply with words. And at this special time, Nagatos insertion is no different, so it breaks the balance between the two factions. This balance is a long-term balance. But Nagato was able to break this balance easily, which is tantamount to showing that he is not an ordinary person now, and that he is a strong outrageous kind. At this moment, everyone in Zhu Wushuang did not dare to say any more nonsense, or even dare to do more things that would make Nagato offend him. At this moment, two figures appeared, namely Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang. Because the two of them came at the same time, it also meant that there were a lot of him, and they got Transsion to say that this place is where they need to be really serious now. Moreover, this small world is so big that a hidden formation can be found, which is tantamount to saying that it is either organic materials or peerless exercises, one of which must exist in it. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as a powerful retailer in this formation, which also caused why there are things in the small world and ancient ruins worthy of their exploration. It is because these ancient ruins and these worlds, in fact, in themselves, no matter from which point of view, there are certain benefits hidden, and they will be truly hidden by people. In this case, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan were also rumored by Tian Lang. What''s more, although the people of these two factions have not come to collect all of them, their two heads have already arrived. From here, it can be seen that their importance to the government and this valley is far more important than other places. . But they can''t be blamed. On their own, they will appear in this place, because this place has hidden formations, and it must also have other benefits. So in this situation, no one can really calmly talk, and no one can really ignore this kind of thing and this kind of formation. Because in this small world itself, there are a lot of elixir and a kind of good thing that people can really hide. But this kind of thing is very difficult to find, just facing the current situation, they all need to think about the benefits. And they also need to think seriously. Facing this kind of temptation, who can really calm down? And when the two of them came, it meant that the battle had actually escalated. "Eldest brother, I didn''t expect you to come so early!" Tian Dashan said with a smile.Sands Chinese www.jszw.net Nagato smiled and said, "Because I was invited by someone, I came earlier!" "But, then again, you didn''t tell me that this place still has such secrets and formations, right?" At this time, I don''t actually know where or where. In my opinion, Nagato and their junior year are to have a cooperative effect, otherwise they would not come in together. So in this situation, facing the discovery of this valley and this hidden formation, it was indeed an unexpected surprise for Nagato. But Tian Dashan didn''t transmit his voice, which made Nagato feel a little bit wrong. Tian Dashan smiled and said, "Actually, I also listened to what others told me, plus I also listened to my people. You have already come, so I didnt notify Brother Chang. You apologize!" At this time, Nagato saw that she was so sincere, so he didn''t continue to argue or care about anything. After all, their relationship was as thin as paper. This kind of small thing will happen now, it can be considered as Nagato, it is relatively clear and understandable. But Zhu Wushuang''s face became very ugly at this moment, because for him, the appearance of Nagato or Nagato would be quite unexpected here. What''s more, he could see that his own person was hurt by Nagato. This hatred and this kind of behavior that made him a little irritated indeed angered him. His eyes were full of anger when he looked at Nagato, "You are the one who hurt me like this, don''t you plan to give an explanation?" Starting from a fresh start, Zhu Wushuang knew that Tian Dashan and Nagato had cooperated with this kind of cooperative relationship. I have to say that it made him feel more pressured. Because he knew that there were certain things that once formed or happened, there was no way to simply reverse them. What''s more, from the very beginning, he planned to use Nagato''s name to make him a target. This method shows that his mind is not simple. But when he saw that Tian Dashan invited this guy to come to this ancient ruins, Zhu Wushuang actually felt that this time things were indeed going well, not too smooth. He thought that Tian Dashan would not use this matter to win over Nagato. He didn''t expect to do so. In this case, he is actually in a relatively passive situation. Because Nagato defeated him, it would be like Nagato was indeed stronger than her, at least for him, it was completely worthy of such geniuses as him and Tian Dashan. So in this case, I heard him call Nagato, or let other people say that the overall strength is stronger than some of their stationed personnel. And in this case, the person Nagato introduced him was no different, so it cut the strength of their group, which of course was not something he wanted to see. But Nagato smiled faintly, "Do I still need to report to you what I do? What are you?" At this time, I dont give a lot of face, because for her. From the very beginning, Zhu Wushuang used him as a gunman and made him a target. In fact, Nagato knew that this guy was not simple and very annoying. So when facing this guy, as well as this guy''s people, Nagato will of course not have any concealment; keep your hands, at least he must let the other party know that there are some things that he can''t provoke!.. 2786 Chapter 238 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, in fact, his face became very ugly, because Nagato''s words were too much, so he didn''t know how to pick it up. You must know that he is, at any rate, that the son of the prime minister is a well-known figure in the entire Yanhuang Empire. Because he not only has a strong background, but he is also relatively good, so no matter when it is, most of the people like him are respected and admired. But now Nagato didn''t take him seriously. He was probably a normal person and would not be able to accept this happening. But facing Nagato, Zhu Wushuang couldn''t make any counterattack. Because he knows the horror of the man in front of him, and I know this because he knows this well this time, so he will, even though his face is very ugly, he still won''t have any possibility of shooting him. Although he is very strong and he has a lot of choices, he feels pressured when facing Nagato. Even every time he thinks of that punch, he feels as if he has fallen into a kind of impossibility. In the shadow of extrication. In addition, now Nagato is not giving any face, he seems to be a little weak in choosing., Because from what point of view, he actually intends to use Nagato as a gun. In fact, no matter when it is, it will be enough to explain his importance to Nagato. But no one can easily forgive such things! Because this feeling is really bad, and he knows it well, so when using Nagato, he doesn''t want to actually make Nagato better. So at this time, facing Nagato''s embarrassment, he also seemed a little at a loss, not even knowing how to solve it. If you really want to say it, facing Nagato, he has no choice, or there is no one who can compete. , This guy is indeed too terrifying, as long as the horror of that punch is not expected, Zhu Wushuang''s heart is very terrified and scared. Because he knows that although you know some things, others may believe it when you say it, but whether you believe it or not in the end will become the existence that can truly defeat him, it really takes time and energy to think. What''s more, the reason why Nagato is in this, as a person who can go, really do well and do everything, is actually very powerful in itself. However, Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, would actually be implicated because of these external reasons no matter when or when he did something. "Then you really don''t intend to give me an answer, do you?" At this time, Zhu Wushuang also really said, "It seems that you guy really regards yourself as an onion! But at this time, Nagato made them laugh and said, "Don''t you think it is ridiculous that you, a defeated general, say such things in front of me?" As soon as this statement was made, everyone''s face changed. Because Nagato was able to say that, it must be because of his special strength. Now I want to say something that strikes people like this, I think it is true, I want to fight Zhu Wushuang''s arrogance. It is precisely because of this that, facing the two of them now, in fact, no matter which faction, they all hope to see the other faction and get some real impact and blow. In their eyes, they will be divided into two factions, mainly because they need one faction better than the other.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com So at this time, facing Zhu Wushuang''s behavior that was completely wanted to be led by the nose, in fact, everyone on Zhu Wushuang''s side was very entangled, even a little helpless. Because the news was released by him himself, at this time, facing Nagato, he had no way to refute it. It was also a state and form that they did not expect. After all, this kind of rumors will be born now, and there must be a reason why Zhu Wushuang is no match for Nagato. But I don''t want to say it directly, because the taste is very different from the taste of this kind of person. What''s more, in the face of Nagato Zhu Wushuang who has no chance of winning at all, he is actually a complete insult to him. However, Zhu Wushuang couldn''t use words to refute the other party, because this guy was indeed too strong. Now thinking about all of them belong to him, he feels that his heart is open and he doesn''t even know how to describe that punch. So at that time, when she actually faced the younger sister, she was still somewhat flustered, even though he still had no cards to show. But in the face of Nagato, he had no way, or no confidence, to completely defeat this guy. So now, this is the reason Zhu Wushuang struggles most. Of course, in fact, Nagato also knew the reason this guy would be afraid of him. It was because this guy knew his strength, so he said that. Similarly, he didn''t want this guy to be in this one, if he could get any benefits. After all, some things and some people cannot be true, they are ignored and true, treated with seriousness or respect. People like Zhu Wushuang are not worthy of Nagato''s fear. So if it wasn''t, I did something to Nagato that she hated. Maybe Nagato wouldn''t do something to hurt each other, but since this guy did, then of course Nagato is unwilling or unwilling to accept this happening. What''s more, in the face of such a person, Nagato has no way to be true, just as it does not exist, let alone treat him as a gunman completely by himself, of course Nagato does not accept this happening. Nagato and Zhu Wushuang must need a person to pay, their hard work, or really do well, what one person should do. But at this time, Tian Dashan saw that they seemed a little anxious, so he smiled and said, "Why don''t you treat them like this, it''s better to give me a face, let this matter go first." "The magic circle and this valley in front of us are our common goal, isn''t it?" At this time, even though they all have cooperative or exploited relationships and origins, they have no way to truly ignore the common chance. What''s more, the things that can be truly ignored are not important. The person is facing this kind of opportunity that they need to take seriously, or something that is difficult to obtain. They still need to work together, because this kind of magic circle can''t be broken by anyone, and this is what they need to seriously and think about. Because no one can break this law, it proves that the strength of the magic circle is definitely not something that can be broken by a single person. Then at this time, they can only break the formation and enter if they really cooperate or use each other... 2787 Chapter 239 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato was just an ordinary person, perhaps he would not be valued by the powerful, nor would he be invited by Tian Dashan., So now that he has come to this place, or that she needs to go, what can she do to enter the valley this time? It must be because they both understand each other and want to take the contents inside. In this case, even though Nagato and Zhu Wushuang could not see each other pleasing to the eye, when facing common interests, they actually had many considerations in their hearts, what Tian Dashan said. Zhu Wushuang said angrily, "If this is the case, then let you go this time, it''s best not to be scared to death, or don''t blame me for being polite!" At this time, as the leader of their school, Zhu Wushuang, of course, could not persuade him, he would not have any majesty and value, and he would be able to persuade these subordinates that he needs to take seriously. But Nagato smiled and said, "Waiting at any time, as long as you have the confidence or the ability to make me look good, I will accompany you at any time!" At this time, Nagato was unhappy at all, because for him, it would be even more complicated to say that everything can''t be solved by force, or that it can be solved with or without strength. So at this moment, facing Zhu Wushuang, who he hates, of course Nagato would not let him off easily or ignore him. Therefore, in this situation, Nagato would certainly not threaten him, and the reason why they chose the truce was because they wanted to break the formation together. But Tian Dashan smiled at this moment and said, "Then, since everyone has given me some face to Tian, ??let''s work together to break the formation. I think this formation has been through many years. If we all work together If you cooperate, you might be able to break your ID and go!" Because at this time, each of them knew that this formation could not be broken by the ability of one person alone, because this formation seemed weird and mysterious, but in these years or these years. Whether this is genuine or human, or a certain strong man, he will be said by the years, runestones and formations are the same. In this situation, they can only enter the Fa-rectification and seize the things that may exist inside only by really working hard to be truly, creating, the portal they can now enter. So in this case, they all need to cooperate. If they don''t cooperate, no one can really get what''s inside. It feels like everyone understands that there may be some opportunities hidden in this formation, or the need for very good old medicinal materials, rational use of medicines and the like. In this case, if they do not cooperate together, it means that they are not able to truly get what they deserve now. Well, under this kind of mixed bed, no one can easily calm down, let alone face this kind of thing, in fact, each of them is very eager. Although they are divided into two factions, they are from the same dynasty anyway, and most of them know each other. Then, in this case, facing the common interests and common needs to rob, they are naturally willing to truly work together. If at this time, they all have the same thing as you, it means that they have no treasure mountain and can''t enter. This feeling is like where there is a gold mine in your name, but you have no way to refine the gold in it, and there is no way to obtain all the wealth that can be obtained in it. This is what they are annoyed to say about their headaches now.Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com "Since Brother Tian has said so, let''s work together, but then again, if there are any good things in it, how should we distribute it?" At this time, Zhu Wushuang suddenly asked. At this time, although Zhu Wushuang, Nagato, Tian Dashan and others, everyone has their own ideas in their hearts. But in the face of them, they need to work together to truly go, and they are definitely based on interests. This is what even Nagato thinks. Because he knows something you might know what''s inside, but when you really need to face it and make a choice, you have to think about what to do is best. Or the most correct way to say it is what you should do that is best for you. Because people will live in this world, or will live here, and will truly do what they need to do, in fact, no matter when and where, they need to jointly safeguard their mutual interests. Then in this case, they will naturally think of what they need first, what they face and what they need to really think about. So at this time, they must also think about how to implement this benefit, or what the distribution of this benefit is when the most is their own interests. And Zhu Wushuang said this now, I thought it was to make them all thinking, and the small abacus in his heart also began to move quickly. "I think you should know that in the face of this kind of great opportunity, or the opportunity that truly has the ability to transform a person''s life, there is no need to worry about how to allocate it, right?" Nagato said with a smile. "Only the truly capable people can read from this. The weak are not qualified to be able to obtain or distribute them, right?" At this time, the domineering and mighty Nagato showed was completely incomprehensible to others, or very direct. Those words did irritate the others, Zhu Wushuang, but there was no way. After all, in this case, no one can really say that they ignore the issue of the distribution of benefits. In addition, when you really need to face this, what each of them can do is not, how to entangle the things that are not reasonable What does not need to be entangled is whether what Nagato said is the truth. If you think about it carefully, what Nagato said is right. After all, its like this in the Budo Continent. When you tear off the mask and tear off everything you hide, you really have to say that there is absolutely no cover or falsehood . This feeling is that you know that it is true, but you can''t say it. But now Nagato has said it! This is tantamount to let everyone understand that they work together, but the problem of the distribution of benefits does not exist. As long as who can be the stronger, the more they can get, and even occupy it. This is the reality they need to face now, and they have to face it, because they all understand this truth is very correct. Because in the face of the real great opportunity and the things that really need to be desperately snatched, no one can easily go unselfish and really feel that this thing should be done... 2788 Chapter 240: Common Goal You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that Tian Dashan is able to stand up and uphold justice for them, in fact, no matter what position it is, it is very important for both of them. What''s more, Nagato knew from the beginning that no matter when and where, what they can do or what they can achieve requires some of them to maintain. So at this time, facing their common goal, which is to break the formation, they all understand that it must be done. It''s just that they don''t want to believe in their hearts that all these are the methods of people who think so. At this point, no matter what he thinks or what they do, they all need to break the formation together. If they don''t go, then in the end they can get the things in this formation, or if they can, it becomes a luxury to enter it. Because they all knew clearly that they couldn''t just go in that way, because this place is not the rest of the ordinary place, this is in the ancient relics, that is, the small world that needs to be taken seriously. This is a place to really think about, because if it is other ordinary places, maybe they don''t need to get together again to discuss what will exist or what will be in it. Now facing them, the government that needs to be in front of them, and the valleys that they cannot enter, in fact, no matter from which point of view, they need to really think about how they should break the battle. The most important thing is to get what is inside, because the reason why they appear in the small world is because they have a common goal, and they need to fight and fight for the common goal. If they don''t have a common goal, maybe they won''t really get together or appear in this place. You shouldnt know where or where you are. All they need to do is to do a good job and do everything they can to become what they ultimately want to become. Because at this time, when facing the formation, they celebrate that they can''t really simply ignore it completely. If you don''t open it or take it seriously, you will definitely not get in. Nagato''s words are indeed relatively simple and straightforward. In this case, facing these people, their requirements, and their thoughts, no matter where, when, or where. We must seriously think about what kind of situation this kind of thing will form in the end. But there was no way, so after Nagato said this, Zhu Wushuang stood up again and said, since Changchun said so, there is no way to change this status quo. "So everyone depends on what they want, as the so-called predestined one lives, so the real treasures can be obtained by people who have the ability, not to share!" At this time, Zhu Wushuangs topic is very direct and simple, "That is, although we are divided into two factions, in the face of this real great opportunity, or if we really need to go all out to grab something, then there is no way, we can no longer follow some so-called rules or so-called humanitarian Thing!" "Because if all these rules need to be followed, what are they doing? And why, why are they struggling? What are you doing in here?" Niu Niu Chinese website www.nnzw.net So now Zhu Wushuang said something like this, I thought it was just about what she would get in the end, and how to explain it. They need to think seriously about whether to use money in it, whether it is so convenient. But now there is no choice. Either bankruptcy, or relying on your own strength to grab the red envelopes, instead of really thinking about what they will get. , And at this time, Nagato shook his head and said, "You are thinking so much here. If you break the formation, no matter how much you think, there is a fart. If you only break the formation, then we can all get something, although these things may not be what you think! " "But you people must clearly understand that there are not many opportunities between the world and the earth, so you can find the formation in this place." "No matter who it is, it is a very difficult thing, so you have to continue to struggle or continue to think about this distribution problem, it is better to break the line now and grab something by chance, even What''s wrong with your own ability?" Nagato didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense with them at this time. Either you steal people together, or just wait here, or just think about it here. When I meet, people who can come to this place are not stupid, and they are all about talking about their children, so at this time, no matter who it is, or everyone clearly understands that Nagato is telling the truth. So the two of them nodded, and at the same time they understood very well that Nagato meant to cook together, not optimistic. Not at this time, although he is their leader, but in the face of the current situation, he can only acquiesce that this happened. It is very clear that if they win, then everything is a fantasy, and continuing to fight is just a waste of time, so as long as they break the formation, they can go in. Whether there are treasures or other things, they can fight for a lifetime. But if they win, they can only think this way, so facing Xiaohong, I think this annoying person, they can''t really deny what he said and what he meant. "I think we are going to rush at this time. The two of them said that it is urgent to break the formation, stop bb, and wait a long time to waste time here. If you have this time, it is better to go again and look for more elixir !" At this time, Nagato''s words were also very direct, which made Zhu Wushuang and Zhu Wushuang nod at the same time, indicating what to do. Because at this time, I will return after reading it. People on both sides clearly understand that no matter when and where they are, they really think about their common interests, or the language of the college entrance examination. Because during this period, if it is said that it cannot go bankrupt, then they may not be able to discover what will exist in it and what will eventually be sealed. Then in this case, one more minute, the flaws are also important to them. Then at this time, they began to live their own people together, stretched a distance, and finally broke the formation together. For the first time, people who want to watch shot at the same time, and for the common goal, I want to break the battle together. This is actually a very rare situation, but for the common goal, they can only do this and have no other choice. Because this formation is not anyone, simple can be broken... 2789 Chapter 241 Colorful Lotus You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the concerted efforts of everyone, the big formation was finally broken by them. The sturdiness of this big formation can''t be broken in a few words. While he spent everyone''s hard work, he also spent all their strength. You must know that at this time, even if they say, they are all very clear that some things are to be done together, but if they don''t do it together, there is no way, it is too slow. So in this case, they will break the formation together is helpless, just helpless, or let them pursue something together. After breaking the formation, each of them rushed in as quickly as possible, trying to seize what was contained in it. This big array really made them all understand very well that the things inside are very good. At this time, each of them is trying hard to be a person who will give everything to pass. And at this time, after they went in, there were all kinds of elixir everywhere, and they weren''t the amount that could be counted in a few words. And at this time, Nagato also discovered this, so he didn''t stop, and those people really went to snatch the ordinary elixir, but directly rushed into the big formation that really needed to think about. Although there are no major earthquakes now, it must not be accidental that this formation will appear in this valley. In this case, there are so many good elixir that can be found among them, which are even higher than those in the outside world, and are good elixir for thousands of years. This is indeed worth thinking about, and at the same time Nagato is very clear about this, so he immediately became strong, the central area of ??the big town, because he knew that that kind of place was enough to have better things. Sure enough, what was unexpected was that this large formation, the valley in it, grew very many, all kinds of elixir and the best spiritual roots. This kind of thing has also become the target for them, among these two factions. On its own, it is indeed very rare that elixir has something that can be obtained for a certain year. Because they all know clearly that it really needs to be cultivated by heart, or obtained by heart, that Chen Qian''s panacea for hundreds of years requires the efforts of one generation or even several generations. But in the eyes of martial artists, their life span is four to five times or even ten times longer than that of ordinary people, this kind of elixir also needs to be cultivated throughout their lives. Therefore, at this time, many thousand-year-old elixir, even the kind that has been used for several thousand years, are very serious and tortuous for everyone, and they need to be considered seriously. Because in itself, what people can really do is not only simple, but the effort to pay for something that should be done. It''s time for them to really think. This matter, or for a certain aspect that needs to be paid, is to put in the kind of effort that all of them cannot. Because no one can really be simple and ignore the situation of this convenient elixir. We must know that they are the ones who really need to think seriously. What everyone needs to take seriously is that they are not only able to do everything with just two or three sentences, the so-called cognition. So at this time, it naturally became what they were pursuing now. Now facing the strong among them, many of them, although they clearly know that all this may be, can indeed imagine it.Aesthetic novel www.weim.cc But they couldn''t really fight with Nagato and Zhu Wushuang, the two of them were fighting for these things. Because everyone knows that the three of them are the strongest among them. Of course, at this time, there are actually some hidden people among these people who cannot be seen through. Just as Nagato said now, he knew clearly that if people could enter this place, it would definitely cause disputes. And now in this case, it has indeed caused a fight. So at this moment, facing this kind of struggle that there is absolutely no way to ignore, as long as the truly strong talents can profit from it, there is no way to avoid it. So in this case, Nagato came to this, the center of the big formation, which is now the center of the valley, and there is also a very strange waterhole here. This pond is very big, much larger than the one at their intersection, and with a lot of lotus leaves and lotus flowers, it seems that this place seems a little weird. , Because what appears in this place, or that this place will exist in the central part of this large array, is indeed very difficult for people to think about why it is so. If you really want to say it, facing this kind of watering hole, one of them who came here felt that it was really incredible, because what they can do is not really rob these good items. Its because of what kind of benefits they can get after bankruptcy, but facing the lotus growing in the pond, no one can get it. It will surely look colorful and shining in the lotus, which is very difficult to think, colorful aura "This is the colorful lotus!" Zhu Wushuang suddenly exclaimed, "The colorful lotus is a very rare treasure. No one in the entire continent has any geometry. Why are there so many colorful lotus growing here?" At this time, what Zhu Wushuang said is also very true, because the preciousness of the colorful lotus is very important in the whole martial arts road. So in this case, he made this explanation without any objection, so that everyone in this scene would understand that the five-colored lotus in front of him was indeed too, weird and magical. After fusing the memory of Tai Sui, Nagato also remembers that this colorful lotus is indeed a very precious elixir. The effect of this elixir is not only because of its beauty, but because this lotus-picking lotus is calming and inviting. Really go and understand the role of Tao from it. But in the memory of the dispatch, it was recorded that Wu Cailian was there, and the entire dance on the road was rare and rare. But in this pool, there are densely packed, innumerable colorful lotuses. Why? At this moment, Zhu Wushuang suddenly exclaimed. "If I''m not wrong, Wu Cailian will evolve. If he can be purified and lasted long enough, he will be able to evolve colorful, even the legendary Nine Color Lotus!" "That is the treasure of heaven and earth, at that level, it can be transformed into flesh and blood!" At this time, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they even felt their scalp numb. You must know that here, between heaven and earth, the title of heaven and earth treasure is very rare. What''s more, this kind of elixir that is capable of human flesh and bones is not so precious that it can be clearly stated in a few words... 2790 Chapter 242 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Faced with so many colorful lotuses now, no one can calm down, and even everyone present can''t calm down. You know, really speaking, the colorful lotus is a very peculiar and wonderful thing that appeared in many medical records. With so many colorful lotus recorded face to face, no one can say that they are truly ignoring or possessing them. We must know that the colorful lotus itself is very precious, and it is a thing in the legend, and no one knows its function, only knowing that he can quietly enlighten the Tao and people can improve greatly. This kind of comprehension, which is completely in the legend, appeared in front of the world, this is what they need to really think about and really want to grab. Because they don''t know each other, the position they can be in, or the protection they get, is all locked in their hearts. There are indeed a lot of good things in this small world, so at this time, in fact, each of them is doing their best and, all of them, wanting to get a certain amount of violence and certain things from it. Because no one wants to be inferior in this competition, or to be completely in another state where there is no gain. Because they all know clearly that when facing this kind of thing that completely needs to be snatched, in fact, each of them knows who they are facing or what kind of situation they are facing. They all need to be taken seriously, because no matter who they are, they need to be able to get this colorful lotus, or better, especially in itself, is a luxury. Because the colorful lotus is different from other images, its scarcity is because it requires the environment to grow up to be very strict, and this strict state is the main reason why it is scarce now. This continual growth environment and scarce seeds have also caused many people to want to seize them because they actually make a lot of deviations when they practice and enlighten the Tao. So in the face of this kind of thing they really need to snatch, everyone is satisfied and wants to fight. Because no one wants to give up, this kind of thing that can make them realize, and can easily bring them to a higher level, this is something that no one can ignore or say something to truly give up. Because of good things, what are good things? That''s because it is not only rare but also very caring. So in this case, facing the people of these two factions, so many people have discovered him, then no one would want to give up the fight. At this time, Zhu Wushuang stood up and said, "Dont worry, I know everyone wants to capture this colorful lotus, but everyone has to understand that its the colorful lotus that grows here. Its definitely not easy , So everyone should be careful first!" But when Zhu Wushuang said this, someone couldn''t help it. He shouted, "There are so many colorful lotuses, no one can be divided into one, why wait?" When he said that, he flew directly to the pool, trying to capture the colorful lotus. After all, in the face of so many treasures at this time, no one can calmly talk about it, and no one can truly be happy. It is useless to get a real feeling. Because everyone knows that no matter what kind of things or good things face, in front of this colorful face, it is not a thing at all. Because Wucai lotus''s realization has many functions, there is no realization or elixir.Gougou Novel Network www.ggtxt.com Because if I really want to say it, things like forest medicine are very precious in their own right, and as long as they are older, they will definitely become more precious. But the importance of this colorful lotus is because it allows people to calmly enlighten the Tao. This is the most important thing, because most of the things that enlighten the Tao are very powerful. But this guy had just touched the lotus leaf with his hand, but suddenly realized that he could no longer move forward half a minute. It felt like there was something to rely on to prevent them from moving forward. At this time Tian Dashan exclaimed, "It''s a formation, a shielding formation!" It was only at this time that I could react, why this guy, who was able to run over, could not guess the reason for the colorful lotus, is because the colorful lotus was completely isolated by the formation. But this shielding formation is a very strange one among the formations. It can not only isolate people from the outside, but also prevent them from touching things that they can see but cannot really touch. This is the magic of the formation method. Not only can they trap people, but while they can see things, they can also form a certain protective cover, so that you can''t touch these things. But at this time, Nagato didn''t have to sit up, because he knew that no matter when and where he was, he was trapped in the valley by the great formation. After they finally broke through the city, they came to this watering hole and were able to encounter this shielding formation. No matter how they thought about it, they felt that it was not that simple. What''s more, Nagato didn''t encounter many formations from carrying me to the road. Among them, when he came to this small world, he encountered formations one after another. Moreover, the magic of this formation made Nagato understand, and it was really not as simple as imagined. What''s more, after this has completely come to this small world, many things are not easily available, but a lot of effort and full effort. Even the strength of their lives can break a certain formation and seize what they want from it. But Nagato unexpectedly discovered that after coming here, many things have been restricted. This restriction completely prevents them from easily obtaining these things. If you can do it, you need to think carefully about what is going on. . Similarly, Nagato can see some clues from this formation, because there is no popularity, you can get things at the same time, the formation of the formation is not between humans and demons, and there is no powerful life here. But at this moment, the man looked at the colorful lotus in front of this person, unable to go. When he got an erection, he shouted anxiously, "You guys will pull me over, why can''t I move?" At this time, the friend next to him wanted to go over and pull him, but saw that the water in the pond began to bubble continuously, and the bubbles became more and more dense. Now, something like this will suddenly start in the pool, But at this moment, a giant Yingying from the sky directly emerged from the pond. As soon as Feiying came out, everyone was shocked instantly, because no one thought that there was a monster beast hidden in this colorful man, this kind of existence that made people unable to resist at all. Because it is too big, big enough for them to look up to see their true face... 2791 Chapter 243 Demon King Big Carp You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The reason why a demon beast is called a demon beast is because it has absorbed a lot of spiritual power while becoming a very powerful existence. But this monster beast''s body is a huge cosmic realm, which can reach 30 to 40 meters in length and width. Even when he emerges, his huge eyes are completely comparable to those of an adult. Up. This is his greatest horror! The momentum that this big carp exudes in an instant, oppresses everyone to be immobile. No one can take care of it, or even make any movement from it. Because in the face of such a powerful monster, no one can really ignore or say really small things. "This is a monster of the Demon King level!" At this moment, Zhu Wushuang suddenly exclaimed and shouted incredible. To know why they recognize this place, it is because of the monster king''s level of monsters. In fact, strictly speaking, he is completely above the master, and even in the entire battle, he is more powerful than the master. Most of the people present stayed in the Great Martial Master, or the pinnacle of the Great Martial Master level, not even the Grand Master. But the huge carp in front of him is above the Demon King, that is, above the Great Martial Master, and even stronger than the Grand Master. Of course, while he is stronger than the master, he is also weaker than the master of martial arts. The gap is not clear in a few words. But in the face of this huge monster beast, none of them can really ignore it, or treat it as if it doesn''t exist. Because of its existence, it is destined to mean that it must be the guardian, my colorful lotus, or the lotus in this pond. "You damn humans, I''m afraid it''s not that you don''t want to live anymore, why should you appear outside of my pond!" At this time, the coat was very scary, and what he said was also very scary. No one thought that this big carp would suddenly vomit. Because after all, for them, the things of the Yaozu are indeed very rare, because in itself, why the Martial Arts Continent is called the Five Great Paths is because the whole people practice martial arts. In this case, the monster beast still has a silver lock, but its number is not as large as imagined. Because if you are strong, the number of humans will be more and more powerful, so they will send troops to crusade, which will also cause monsters and spirit beasts to take me upstairs to take a bath. At the same time, their strength is also very strong. Because being able to survive in the hands of humans and human armies is enough to prove that they are far superior to other creatures. At this time, there can be a complete Demon King-level big carp here. This is an existence that no one can imagine and truly ignore. If this is released, it is definitely someone who can approach and compare to a martial arts master! Knowing that if this big monster beast can really go crazy, let alone these people, even martial arts masters, it may be a headache. Because it is too powerful, it is too powerful to describe it in his simple words.Error-free novel www.wcxs.net , Lets not talk about his strength, but his breath alone is enough to make people immobile, and even feel completely crushed, even a kind of crush that is completely in the west, any bugs. Because the monster beast became a monster, it was because the spiritual energy cultivated by each of them reached a level of horror. I had formed a huge body, or had a great change in appearance. When monsters and spirit beasts reach a certain level, they will form even more powerful tricks, and even more powerful changes. Because in itself, a person who can truly become a demon will need people to really think about it no matter when and where it is. So at this time, why are they different from human beings? It''s because the demon will change a lot, and even at a certain level of cultivation, they can become human. This is the most terrifying place, because you may not know all the time, whether the people living by your side are humans or demons, and at this time, the large courtyard line does give them too much pressure. At this time, Zhu Wushuang had no choice but to stand up and said, Dear lord, we don''t know you are resting here, but are so many colorful lotuses your masterpiece. At this time, in fact, Zhu Wushuang knew that this colorful lotus would have such a big carp, and there must be some connection, but it must be a bit unrealistic to let them let them go so easily. After all, the colorful lotus is too rare outside, so that the rare one will only appear once every ten years, and these only need 1,400, and they will be madly snatched by people. Even if they spend a lot of money, they will actually buy it. Because the importance of the colorful lotus is much better than that of other elixir, because of his, the forest will also allow many people who truly reach a certain level to evolve more. It should be said that Wucais own importance is not only shocking, but also allows people to truly understand some Taoism that cannot be understood by other means. So when in martial arts, in fact, no matter who it is, or for anyone who practices martial arts, everyone needs to take this understanding seriously. Because this kind of insight is too scarce and rare, and it is not something that can be bought casually. Even if you have money, or you, even if you are there and have power, you may not be able to get it from many people. Get this kind of thing There should be only colorful portraits, which means that there must be someone who cares about this thing, because after all, he is too important to let people go and really value such good things. Nagato didn''t say anything at this time, because although the colorful lotus also attracted him, he knew that the number of these colorful flowers was too large and numerous. But in this case, if there is no accident, someone must be here deliberately, and then a big fish will appear. Certainly, if he was raised or kept in captivity here, some aspects of it would definitely be worth thinking about. So in this case, what Nagato needs to do now, I don''t know that it is to do well what an ordinary person should do. What needs to be done more is that he is facing it now, this colorful lotus is still facing these things, they need to really think about something good. How should he get out? How to complete what they have obtained, and some of the aspects they should complete are the most important things to think about. Since they all liked the five-picking lotus, and Zhu Wushuang said so, it meant that his words actually represented the aspirations of these people... 2792 Chapter 244 Demon Kings Deterrence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was doing anything, he knew very clearly what he was doing these things for, or for what purpose. If it hadn''t come here or in this small world, it would have not seen these things that made him upgrade and amaze him. After talking so late, and this Demon King is one of them. As far as it is concerned, after fusing too many memories, it also knows that this particularly powerful existence of Demon King is in the rare circumstances of its own monster beasts. It is very scarce by itself, and it makes people totally unable to go, really ignoring their extremely powerful creatures. What''s more terrible is that this Demon King is not only powerful, but also a fearful existence in his entire body. Faced with this situation, all of them dare not act rashly, because he understands that no one can easily obtain something that can be imagined in this Demon King. To be the Demon King, the reason why it is called the Demon King is because each of its demon or each demon that is called the Demon King will have a very powerful existence in itself. If it werent for this, they wouldnt be called the Demon King, not to mention that after they got this level, when they had the power to destroy the world and destroy the earth, in fact, no one could go, and really underestimate them. . Because they underestimate them, when they really need someone they care about, in fact, many people already understand that this is a completely wrong decision. Because no one can ignore them and do anything that they cant decide. The main reason why this Demon King was feared was not only because they were strong, but also because they were scarce, and their size was also very large, not comparable to ordinary people. So this kind of existence is indeed a person who can sweep a whole area, and in the face of the invasion of these people, in fact, the big carp itself is very nervous. You must know that he is here. Now he has grown to such an extent. The horror is Enough explanation. Then he will appear here. The reason for the horror is because he was released here long ago and kept in captivity. Because no matter who it is, or what is harmful to him, he really needs to care about what he says. It is not just some aspects that they need to care about, but they also need to think about why they are so afraid and truly fear this thing. Nagato also knows this well, so no matter when or where, he understands him as a person who can come to this world and search for memories. No matter what aspect it is, it needs to do a good job, what it should do, because whenever and wherever it is facing the people or things that it needs to take seriously, it is enough to require them to carefully control and Things to think hard about. Because Nagato can exist in any person or place no matter when and where, in itself, it needs something to be able to pay and fight for. If Nagato hadn''t had so many thoughts and understood all of this, he would not have worked hard for it and really thought so much. Then, in terms of the degree of horror of the Demon King that he is facing now, no matter who it is in the eyes or in front of him, there is no way to truly ignore it.Novels www.xiaos8.com And when the Demon King saw that everyone was so scared, he actually had some portraits in his heart. These damn human beings made him very upset when they made them sleep. "What are you doing? Hurry up and disappear from me, don''t let me see you again, otherwise, I will let you know what disappointment is and what is pain!" Big Carp roared. The reason why he didn''t leave at this time was because she had something to protect, something we needed to protect. It is also the reason why he exists here. If it is lost, whether he or he can obtain something he wants during this period is what he needs to pay attention to. Facing this kind of situation now, there is absolutely no way to easily ignore these tiny human beings, which will disturb his sleep. It must be enough to explain, in fact, he also hates the interruption of these people. At this moment, I dont know who to face, or the people they need to think about and know. In fact, I really want to say that they are finished with these medicines. In fact, they must protect themselves as much as possible. Because although these humans look weak and small, in fact, he can feel that there is also a super strong kind of cold in the body of these people. There is no way to go, and he really ignores a strong sense of existence. It feels like you know that there is a beast hidden in the other party''s body. So you can''t ignore them easily, what should you do about what you need to do?Try to fight with them as much as possible, or unnecessarily get in the middle of some victory that they can finally obtain in all aspects. It''s like saying why Nagato does all this, I will seriously think about it. Now when he needs to face some things, he really needs to do all these goals that can be accomplished seriously. So when facing this kind of big demon king, whether it is him or these ordinary people, they themselves are very afraid. Because while being scarce, his cultivation level is also very scary. Therefore, in this situation, facing the present, there is no way to ignore the existence, each of them is heavy, as if it is pressed against a huge rock, there is no way to let them breathe. I think you know this too well, that''s why he stays silent. There is no time to contact these goods while waiting. Then the driver gets the best thing. When you want to play something like this, knowing them, everyone will understand that this guy has no way to pull them. These people are injured when they are seen, and they feel a little shameful. At this time, Zhu Wushuang stood up and said, "Don''t listen to the nonsense. The reason why he said this is that during the day there should be something to say when she needs her! "Everyone, don''t be fooled by his words. There are so many colorful lotuses in this pond. It''s certainly not easy. Even the colorful lotus and the nine colored lotus will be loud. There is a chance." Don''t be afraid at this time. If you are afraid, you will fall into his trap. At this time, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan, you, Nagato, who is completely in a leading position, actually their minds and their thoughts are the clearest. There will still be here at home, it must not be simple, and he asked them to leave, rather than doing it there, it can be seen that he has ulterior motives... 2793 Chapter 245 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as this remark came out, the mood of the people eased slightly. You know, the reason why they came here is actually enough to explain that they are prepared to give everything for this opportunity. Because in itself, there are very few such ancient relics, so in this case. Facing this kind of ancient alien world trend that doesn''t know anything at all, it is a very, very attractive place for everyone or for people in their world. If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t work so hard, or even pay all these things that they can give, to really care about all this. So at this time, as a member of these people, Nagato can actually understand this mood, because it is a very extravagant thing to come to this great circle orbit in this small world. You must know that the place where this ancient ruin is really to be said must be known or known to others. So in this situation, they are now faced with some aspects that need to make choices and school decisions. In fact, no matter from which point of view, Nagato is in exactly the same position as them. Because no one said it was easy to give up, this time, some precious ones. When making them all want the opportunity, in fact, it is really necessary to say that the colorful lotus will grow at the center of the big formation at this time. In fact, no matter from which point of view it is a very precious existence, then at this time, there are so many colorful lotus here, in fact, for all of them, it is a great need to really work hard. Something to fight for. Because I really want to talk about it, why Nagato came here because of his cooperation with Tian Dashan. Only when he only came here, it also made them understand that some things really cannot be forced or can be easily obtained. For example, the opportunity to record all this would definitely not be obtained if he hadn''t cooperated with Tian Dashan. This opportunity became Nagato, and now I came here, just like them, also for the current, all things in the valley. So at this time, there was no blood sugar collection. A Demon King actually didn''t know him. From when and where, it was a threat to all of them. But the threat is the threat, they also have to grab something that should basically be the original thing, and they can''t find it casually. What''s more, the place where you can return to this place is the kind of state where you have already braved and are ready to go all out. What''s more, at this time, in fact, they are already desperately trying to do everything they can do well, and they can get what they can get by winning one. Because they all know that what they really need to think about is not just what they need to do, but what they need to do. This is like Nagato knowing that he can''t simply shoot now, and should see these things happen. At this moment, when Big Carp saw these people, he didn''t mean to quit at all, and even missed a glance. The man who was designated as a national football player next to him shot him away with a tail.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net At this moment, that guy was crushed to pieces, without any breathing room at all, he was killed by a direct blow. Although his body is still well preserved, there is no trace of breath that can really survive. Because facing the current Demon King at this time, in fact, there is no one, I can really ignore it, because of its huge size and his deterrent power, Ji Shi is also very terrifying. So facing them now, they all need to think about things. The problem is that they now need to really go, and it is the Demon King who has won it, because the Demon King is in this pool, and the degree of power and height is because it is very powerful. Because he is powerful and makes people feel his danger, but they didn''t take action at will, because they knew the horror of the Demon King. Just carrying the body, but not saying that he must know exactly where he is terrified. I wanted to steal the colorful lotus guy before I wanted this, but they have verified their ideas. Because no one thought that this night would be a sudden shot, not to mention the sudden shot, so that the guy did not react, he was already dead. This undoubtedly taught all of them a lesson, allowing him to understand that the Demon King is not an existence that can be easily obtained. So at this kind of time, if they say that they want to play, it is not what they can get, and it has become very difficult in itself to face the colorful lotus they need to collect now. Because they all know very well that if they want to adopt no-picking lotus, they need to pass the association. That door has to be forgotten. If it is so powerful, if you don''t defeat him, or if you don''t really think about the way to defeat him, then you will definitely not be able to get anything they want. With so many people, there is no way to defeat the Demon King who can easily and easily defeat it. In fact, no matter when and where it is, it is a very painful thing. Because they all know that some things can be done, but they cannot do it so easily, because the difference is very big. It''s like why Nagato is recognized by these people. Although they don''t want to admit it, they still understand that Nagato''s strength is not something they say that some people can stop it. It is precisely because of this that Nagato was brought by them, and it could not stop its footsteps, so the reason why Nagato came in was because of its strength. Well, the demon king facing this kind of blow, the method that can make one of them directly obliterate, is that each of them is very scared when they see it. But they are afraid of fear, but no one is escaping, because when facing the self-preservation of the colorful lotus world, they cannot easily give up. Because each of them will go to this place just to seek a breakthrough, but if there is no breakthrough, what is the point of playing here all? Then, facing the demon king who had no way to defeat now, they didn''t run away or were afraid, because they knew that this kind of method of obtaining colorful lotus was very rare, at least it was worth their effort... 2794 Chapter 246 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But at this moment, Nagato stood up and said, "If nothing happens, you will be in this pond. It must be because you have something to guard, right?" At this time, Nagato''s words were tantamount to refreshing everyone. Because even though they were really afraid of this guy, or the Demon King. Because after all, Yaozu is very rare in the whole martial arts road, and it is also very difficult to really think about why they exist, But since this Demon King exists here, they need to take it seriously, let alone facing the present, when they can''t really solve it. Nagato''s words were tantamount to giving them a booster! Because I really want to talk about it, and I agree with these people because he is indeed very strong and also doing things they all think can be done. So at this moment, Nagato suddenly said that, I thought it would make him understand that it turns out that the Demon King let them leave because of them, perhaps because this guy is directly here, who is going to guard. But there are so many colorful lotuses, so he doesn''t seem to really care about these things, so what does he care about. At this moment, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan looked at each other, and the two opponents suddenly discovered something wrong at this moment. Because the Demon King would appear in this pool of water, there must be a reason, so now she doesn''t seem to care about the colorful lotus in front of her. So does he care about colorful lotus?Or is it something invisible like Jiucailian? Zhou Zhu Wushuang stood up and said, "The eldest brother is right! The main reason this Demon King will appear here is because he is something that should be guarded, otherwise he won''t stay here for so long!" Everyone understood that the reason why the Demon King was about to kill their people was entirely because he wanted to retreat from them, or he planned to let them kill them. For their part, the reason why Nagato and others are here, or the reason they are here, is because they all know well that some things need to be worked hard and can only be obtained by working hard. So in the face of this kind of demon king, this kind of powerful power, in fact, they themselves will exist. Or when they are really in this place, it means to explain what they will become or what they want to get. At this time, what would all of them want to get, or want to save something?No one wants to satisfy their selfishness. At least Nagato knows this very well, so facing these things that need to be taken seriously at this time, and that really need to work hard to get, in fact, in itself is the goal of each of his efforts. Then the Demon King will be so persistent here now, it must be because there are some treasures in the pool that need to be guarded by him, which is no different, so he reminded them. Now I heard Nagato and the others suddenly say that, they didn''t take her as the Demon King team at all, which made him completely insulting. In this case, facing these human demon king big carp, there is no such thing at all at this time, and I can really ignore these people. "You damn human being, leave quickly, or don''t blame me for killing!" Sanjiu Chinese website www.999zw.net At this time, the big carp has lost patience, because he knows that certain things are threatening to others, or tightening and restraining may be effective, but these effects are not really easy to pass. They can avoid it in a few words, because if you really want to talk about it, in the face of a person of this level, in fact, whether it is a human or a demon, you can''t ignore it. So now facing the entanglement of these people, the Demon King also seemed helpless, and at the same time there was no way to simply disperse them. Because why humans are called humans and scary, it is because they are not only greedy, but also very greedy. They are very greedy, not talking in a few words, but a kind of greedy who truly believes something and is willing to spend time and energy to give. So this kind of person or this kind of creature is the most terrifying, because if they can gather together again for a while, then the power they form is not comparable to the so-called creatures and other species. So at this time, you have to play and understand that if these people say that they can''t really drive them, maybe the real secret will be known to them, then it is indeed, of course, it is very difficult to accept. At this time, Tian Dashan stood up and said, "Don''t be afraid, everyone. He wants to scare us away. Since we are here, everyone should think about it and face any danger, right?" At this time, the main reason why several of their leaders stood up at this time was to win the treasure that this fellow had realized. If the treasure is not a colorful lotus, it must be something else, not to mention other colorful lotus, or nine-color lotus. , Then in this case, facing the east and west areas that they all need to take seriously, no matter when and where , Now they all need to work hard and fight for their own rights to be able to truly obtain, instead of facing the threat of this guy, they will not retreat. Because in the face of the retreat of these people, and some aspects that these people can go and fear, in fact, it is also in itself that requires serious thinking. I am now facing the threat of this insider. In itself, no matter when and where it is, it is now for them to understand why this guy is here. And the reason why I came to this song is to want to kill the monkeys and to make them understand that anything they can get is not what they can get. To be honest, in the face of this threat, many of them are actually very afraid. But I am afraid, but I am afraid, but I don''t shrink at all. This is the human heart, this is human greed! So when they learned that this guy might be guarding something, in fact, each of them was full of energy. Because they know that there are some things they can get, and they really need to spend ordinary hard work and fight their lives to get them. Then the things the Demon King maintains are not just ordinary things. Even these colorful lotuses have grown so much here, that is certainly not the most important thing he guards. Then what the Demon King guards is what everyone is looking forward to now, the treasure of reverie... 2795 Chapter 247 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato, or Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan are all ordinary people, then no matter from which point of view, what they say is not highly credible. So in this case, it turns out that some things that have not been simply avoided at all need to be truly protected for their lives. No matter where they are from, they really need to be considered. So under this circumstance, what the three of them are saying now is a kind of loyal and good words. It is a very important thing for the three of them! Because no matter when and where, they really need to face and think about some things, in fact, no matter what they say, they need to work hard to obtain. Because this is the rule of my world, no one will pity a person who hates a strong person, or say that the house is a strong person. But if you dont strive for it, then you wont get all of this. This is what they need to face now, So if they are facing this kind of protection that completely needs the protection of the Demon King, if they don''t try their best, then they are destined to be unable to truly detach themselves, or even obtain some heaven-defying treasures. So at this time, facing the existence of these people and these threats, in fact, no matter when and where, they need to think and treat them seriously. No one would really ignore the treasure guarded by a demon king. Then the Demon King understood at this moment that he could not form a deterrent when he said and did so, so what he needed to do now was to kill. At this time, the big carp is roaring."Since you damn humans do not leave, then I will let you know the gap between us!" As soon as he said that, his momentum skyrocketed, he immediately jumped out of the water, and immediately turned into a man like a man of steel. This man looked handsome and burly, and even made people feel like a god of war. At this moment, everyone was stunned, because although they all knew that medicine and comprehension existed and they couldn''t do it, their number was very small, and now this Demon King could directly transform into a human form. This is indeed very surprising for them, they have not even seen it. So being a Demon King at this time will transform into a human form, and at this time it will transform into a state where there is no way to think and take it seriously. The level of this horror really makes them feel cold, even a little scared. The reason why they are afraid is that human beings are really awed and afraid of this unknown creature, but now when facing this kind of demon king into a human form, they are more fearful, I Also want to leave. Because the Demon King is indeed terrifying, but now that the Demon King is transformed into a human form, it is worth their thinking and true fear. This is where everyone needs to really think and improve when facing them now. Facing this kind of humanoid Demon King, everyone felt a little chill behind his back. Because this guy is indeed too strong, and so strong that they are not only now, making some changes, or even people who feel that there is no way to conquer. Because of the rumor itself, in terms of his strength and combat effectiveness, he can be compared to the master, and even stronger than the master. So at this time, although he said that he might not be able to match the martial arts master, at least he could match it.Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com This is how powerful he is, and it is precisely because of this that they, great martial artists, facing this kind of powerful characters that cannot be defeated, or drugs, they have no way to truly, ignore or truly defeat it. . Because this guy is the real compelling person, not to mention that this water pool will be in the three kingdoms, and it can explain its importance no matter when and where. And he is still in the most central part of this valley, and now so many colorful lotuses are present. If you hide, for people like them, it is something that is really worth pursuing and guidelines., But there is no way to deal with this kind of thing that is really simple and can be ignored. In fact, they are faced with this kind of strong person who has no way to defeat Henan and has a way to describe in words, because each of them is a torture, and even worse. Because they all know that while facing this guy now, they may not have the slightest bit of body on them. But they hadn''t really made them understand and react, the Demon King had already begun to fight and began to massacre. Because this guy has no way to really solve things with words, he can only solve these things by doing it. At this time, whether it was pies or sweet pies, as well as people on either side of them, at this time became the target of the demon king''s poison. When this guy was so powerful, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan turned black at this time. Because for him, the reason why they have formed this faction is because they have a party that needs to be guarded and maintained together. But when they were face to face, they were totally invincible, or could need the right to give their lives, they had no choice but to choose the real district and do something they could do. This is like they have to cooperate at this time, otherwise they may be destroyed. So when facing such a powerful enemy at this time, Zhu Wushuang said, Now this time is no longer a difficulty that we can solve in a few words. I need everyone to work hard to defeat the last treasure of this guy. Whether it can be obtained by everyone, that one is good ?The main reason why they say this at this time, I just do it, the main reason is because they need to do it now, because no matter when and where, They all need to do everything they can do if their lives allow, If they cant do this well in the face, maybe they will end up as an epic. The difference between the dead and the living is that they cant have everything they can. , Son, the Lakers can get everything they can in any condition, Then under this kind of things, or under the threat of life, he has no way to simply be this kind of power who can put them to death. Then they must join hands, otherwise they will all die, so what''s the use of those opportunities? In this situation, the only thing they can do is to cooperate first. It doesnt matter whether the final chance can be obtained or who gets it. .. 2796 Chapter 248 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!He said that he wanted to play after he became a life, and the killing was a very scary thing in itself. Because as far as he is concerned, if he says that he can do something, he should not wait, but really solve these people, but kill them all, or drive them away. These are his two choices now. . Because he knows that some things cannot be known to others or human beings, because as long as people know them, they will have greed. If there is greed, if they dont stop it, they cant really protect it. What they should guard. This is like why they appeared here from the beginning, and their purpose is to call them something in this world. So at this time, the Demon King will not exist here, the main reason is because from the beginning, they have their own things that need to really think and correct, and protect them. So at this moment, facing humans like them, if he doesn''t kill him or drive her away, then the treasure will be an irreparable loss for him after the treasure is about to appear. Because of him, it exists here for the purpose. Tens of thousands of years ago, it was placed here, and it finally grew to the Demon King by relying on the lewd water in this pool and a series of usable things. He can blur everything in his memory, while recording the reason why he appeared here in the whole, small world. Why did he become the Demon King?Or what was the reason that the person kept them here? For him, this is the big carp, all of this is deep in memory and even understandable. If it hadn''t been for her to know, perhaps all of this wouldn''t happen, and she was also facing such a situation where there was no way to really care about it, and something that could be said clearly in a few words. In fact, the only thing Pills do now is massacre, because only massacre can prevent them from facing them now. This group of people can do everything, but humans can''t let him go. If he leaves, he will threaten his position in the pond, and at the same time good things will be released soon. This is a very bad thing, at least for them, they dont want this to happen and continue So in this case, facing these, humans have to play, of course, they don''t want them to live, and even directly want them to die here. So in this case, facing them, these humans need to play and start an indiscriminate massacre. No matter which talent it is, he needs to die in his eyes and cannot live in this world. This is what really needs to be considered. Because if they can''t really stand till the end, maybe they won''t get the treasures that exist in this pool. At the same time, the reason for the appearance of this big carp must be unclear. This is what both of them care about each other very much. You know, the reason why both of them care about these from the beginning is because they have something that needs to work together or really needs to work hard. Nagato and others only appeared in this small world because of the treasures and opportunities they wanted to obtain. The Great Demon King will appear here because he needs to guard some things he needs to guard. If there is no need to guard, they will not work so hard to do everything they know. So in this case, facing everything they can do, to the point where they can do it, they need to really maintain it.Love Book House www.ishuse.com So in this situation, facing Nagato, the threats of people like them are actually very helpless for the Demon King himself. But helpless, what he needs to do is to face the current challenges and what he can do, and do everything he should do. In this case, if he doesn''t try so hard, he will wait for the big man to come out. They are not something that can be freed with just a few words, because its existence will be kept in captivity, because he wants to guard this place, all reasons and all responsibilities. So while these humans resisted it, they were also attacking indiscriminately, and people screamed again and again. Because people are facing this kind of demon king who can''t easily resist at all, she is actually very weak. The level of these people is exactly like ants, although many of them are the children of officials and grandchildren who care about the outside world, the market situation can face many people, or can easily get a lot of things. But for them, there is only one life, but the main reason they can come here is to find opportunities to become stronger. And this kind of opportunity is not what their family or their people can give them. Because this kind of thing can really exist, or may constitute, the other party is to exist in some aspects they need to really care about. The reason people care about these things is because they need this thing to become stronger and stronger. Then in this case, facing all these things that need to be done well, they can do it, not just as a person or a person to pursue. They still have to think more. Now they are facing the whole world, they all need to seriously consider some of the things they can really achieve under the circumstances. Now Nagato, as a relatively strong person in this world, came to this small place in a completely different world. In fact, from the beginning, he could guess that this place and existence was for a reason. The reason for its existence, and naturally no one can easily know. So in this case, facing the threats of these people, there is still no way to think about the threats that exist. In fact, when you think about it, you know that this Demon King will exist, will be afraid, and even do some unexpected things at the same time. It means that he, like many people in this world, has everything he needs to protect. This is why Nagato did not interact with other people when he was in this small world. And this Demon King was going to kill humans, in fact, it had nothing to do with him. Because Ouyang is still here now, and will appear here with him, just to fight for the interests of this place together, as well as real good things. So now the death of these people is completely meaningless to Nagato. Even if there are fewer people, the more things you can get in the end!.. 2797 Chapter 249 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now facing the wrath of the Demon King, no one can really ignore it. Because they are all ordinary people, as long as they are ordinary people, they will be afraid of death. Under the premise that they will be afraid of death, no one can easily face this kind of big monster, that is, or don''t care about them at all. Who can get rid of these monsters or monsters that they need to use their best to deal with? No one can do it, or no one can do it, because facing this kind of demon king level person or demon, in fact, for them, they all need to think carefully. And the reason why this Demon King can become the Demon King is that it is destined to have experiences and good things that other ordinary people do not own, so that it can reach this level. In this case, the combat effectiveness of this pill is naturally not. And in the face of such a strong person, or so, they need to be treated correctly, no one can really ignore their threat. Now that the Demon King is able to slaughter people like them, in fact, no matter when and where, they should cheer up and deal with this Demon King with 100% of their spirit and appearance. Because it is true that he is too terrifying, so terrible that it is difficult for them to simply describe the horror of the Demon King, not simply using words to measure the degree of this horror. After seeing the Demon King getting angry at this moment, Nagato really needs to think about it, not only what they need to face now, but what they really need to care about in the end. It is not a threat from the Demon King, let alone the reason why this pill is feared in this threat. Because their danger is more severe and powerful than other ordinary people who come from side to side, Nagato has actually avoided it when they want to play massacre at this time, because for him, he can''t be really tough guys. Demon King. It''s not because he is afraid, but because he needs to think about this seriously at this time. When facing this kind of Demon King threat, he didn''t have a reason to be anxious, he still wanted to preserve his strength. What''s more, the Demon King didnt pay attention either. He was slaughtering those appearances. To other ordinary people, so at this time, Nagato could not do anything first. It depends on what he wants or really slaughter Just these people. The Demon King didn''t mean to stop, or if he didn''t understand, then there were two possibilities. It is that they will work hard for this kind of thing they care about. In the face of all that needs to be paid, the reason why people really work hard to do so much is that their greed guides them, makes them work hard for it, and go crazy for it. Nagato was also able at this time, knowing that these people would be slaughtered by this guy, the main reason, and because these people did not listen to the guidance of the Demon King, let them leave. Because no matter when and where, they will fight for it, and it is because they all need to work together and pay together to make them work hard and do everything they should do. Because no one can really care or respect all these threats, because if they can achieve that level, it must mean that they have nothing important in their life, or nothing worthy of their protection. In this case, communication will appear here because he has spent his life guarding the most onerous things.12345 novel www.12345xs.com The reason why he became a pill is that while absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, he has eaten a lot of good things in this pool and these colorful lotus and the lotus root below you. If this were not the case, he would not be able to reach the level of a pill, but now facing these people, threatening, he was a little uncomfortable in his first life, but he had to do it. And in the face of these human threats, he could actually feel that these people''s greed is very powerful, because he is a very good person, he must know that he will be like this if he can''t be beaten, and he will continue to stay here. The main reason may also be because they know that there are a lot of good things hidden in this pond. Then in this case, they will persist in this way, or they will do it, there must be persistence in this regard. So Nagato is also a kind of person who guides these people to snatch. Facing these people at this time, after the massacre, he turned his attention to the most powerful businessman among these people, namely Zhu Wushuang, Nagato, and Tian Dashan. At this moment, the three of them were also the first to bear the brunt and became the target of the Demon King, because among those who she vomit knew that he had thought of this, these three were the ones who led them. So he was the first to rush to the nearest Zhu Wushuang, raising his hand to punch Zhu Wushuang. At this time, Zhu Wushuang himself, as a leader among these people, and also as the son of the prime minister, whether in terms of its popularity or his talent, it is also beyond ordinary people. But his realm is also at the peak of the Great Martial Master, and even the Grand Master hasn''t obtained it yet, because now that he is this cultivation base, when facing this guy, he is also a little scared. So after he escaped this punch, he shouted, "Don''t just watch, you two, this guy is crazy now, he is already killing him, if you don''t continue and stop him, you will eventually become him, the dead souls!" At this time, what he said was actually reasonable, after all, this Demon King was so powerful. If the three of them do not work together to do everything well, then they may now be like those who died on the ground, and finally become a skeleton. At this time, Tian Dashan went to Nagato and said, "Eldest brother, are you going to help him? I want money to go, otherwise, if the Demon King goes crazy, let alone the three of us, even more people will not be enough to kill. At this time, dear, as long as four people can think of it, this Demon King is crazy, it must be a slaughter, these ordinary people are easy to talk about. But a person at the level of a great martial artist may be like a child in his eyes, just delete it. , Then in this case, it is understandable that Tian Dashan would make such a decision, because he also didnt want to die. When some things were not obtained, he certainly didnt want to go easily. , And at this time, shook his head and said, "You have to go, you go, I don''t want to get involved, Nagato still made his own decision at this time, because he didn''t want to just Zhu Wushuang, he really didn''t want to save, any of them was just a pig, two people, .. 2798 Chapter 250: The Real Plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato was originally among them, and he remembered everything, maybe he would make other plans. Because in itself, the reason why he would make efforts in this incident and the monsters he encountered was not so much. Because he didn''t know whether to meet the Demon King or some other people, Nagato knew that what he could do was not only to preserve his strength. It''s still whether you can get out of trouble among these things, and you can do some things at the same time. I don''t want to simply do things for others. You must know that in this world, there are no people and things worthy of Nagato''s efforts and efforts. Because Nagato is here, not only does he want to become stronger, but at the same time, looking for memories has also become a little bit of his current pursuit. So in this case, if no one is worth his shot, he is still willing to avoid it. For himself, after Nagato did these things, he was still able to distinguish some of his own things. So in the face of the treasure guarded by the Demon King, in this case, the reason Nagato would not make a move was to preserve his strength. On the other hand, it was not to give others the opportunity to compete for such a treasure. Because no matter who came to this trivial matter, it was just to look for the opportunity, otherwise they would not risk their lives. So coming here is actually a very important thing for everyone who can come here. Then I found this water pool among the three stocks, and these colorful lotus flowers grew in the water pool. In fact, it is a temptation for everyone, because while Wu Cailian is taking a bath outside, so many colorful singles gather together, it is not difficult to see that this place is a treasure. So at this moment, if Nagato is among the best in this category, if he does it casually. If you can really give this pill to the uniform, then for him, it will be a good thing for everyone present. But the reason why Nagato didn''t do this was because he didn''t want to give these weak people a chance, because this was the rule of the Martial Arts Continent. No one can really convince themselves that they are cold-blooded people, but they are dealing with these rules and some of the above variables. In fact, no one can really ignore this kind of rules and really give others some benefits. So in this case, no matter who is dealing with these things, what they will be able to do is not only to preserve their strength, but also to not want to be hurt by these real powerhouses. And Nagato is confident to defeat this demon king, because his immortal body itself surpasses many people on this continent, so in this case, no matter when and where, he will stand on this boring continent. On a higher level. So at this moment, when facing them, when they need to really think about things at this level, in fact, no matter when and where, what Nagato can do at this time is to do as much as possible. Thing. They need to really read b and don''t really think about this matter. Nagato was facing Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. When he was attacked by the Demon King, he didn''t make a move. The purpose is to observe this battle, because he knows that although these two guys are praised by others as geniuses, or objects pursued by others, they are actually not such people to Nagato.Peerless Tangmen www.jueshitangmen.info , Because he knows that there are some other powerhouses on the current continent, and the powerhouses of other levels are far above them So at this time, Nagato, as a very strong person among them, actually allows him to join the battle at will. It would also cause some changes in this battle, but the reason Nagato didn''t do it was because he knew it. Among them, the role he can play is just a passerby. If he really participates in this battle at will, it may be a kind of thing for them, which can completely reverse the situation. Because as far as Nagato is concerned, when he is doing these things, he knows the role he can play, and at the same time everything he can do is different from others. I don''t know at this time that the current demon is completely worn again. The children of the officials among the 200 people are massacring, but Nagato can only be said to be a complete spectator. Because as far as he is concerned, if nothing has been changed, it may be better not to change, because these people have nothing to do with him. Even now, Nagato and Tian Daishan are still in a cooperative relationship, but this cooperative relationship can be terminated at any time. Before I wanted to listen to Nagato, the reason he was always wary of this guy was because he knew that although Zhu Wushuang also used him with live ammunition, Tian Dashan was no exception. Now when they come to this valley, no matter when and where, when they talk about the wealth they face together, Nagato has not received any notice or even invitation from people. It can be seen from this that the reason why Nagato has a grudge against both of them. It was because Tian Dashan would cooperate with him at the beginning, just want to use it to fight against Zhu Wushuang, misunderstanding that this is a very good method. The so-called killing with a knife is actually the current situation. If it is not a killing with a knife, then why would Nagato be used again. So under this circumstance, Nagato can do more than just that, he is now doing something he can do! But at this time, he still chooses to watch. He thinks it is just right, and it can work. So at this kind of time, if he really has to help them, it means that their other faction will definitely be able to overwhelm each other. In this demon king''s slaughter in different rooms, in fact, for them, both sides are ways to reduce their combat effectiveness. Therefore, if Nagato is simply helping him or a certain party, it is completely an act that cannot be truly justified. What''s more, Nagato knew what he was doing from the beginning, it was his own actions, not for others. In this case, if you go out to help others casually, I think it is very unfavorable to him. Nagato also knows this well, so when he does a lot of things, he will give priority to himself rather than others. This is his current state of mind, as well as his character, because when he was doing these things, in fact, from the beginning, Nagato was only for himself. Then I don''t know what kind of things I encounter, Nagato naturally gives priority to himself... 2799 Chapter 251 Transfer Target You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato had no such thoughts and thoughts in this, then his current actions would not create such a situation. However, it is precisely because of this that he appears to be more cunning, and his actions were also seen by Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang.So at this time, although Tian Dashan Xiaoxian is a little angry But they have no way to change this status quo, because Nagato is an extremely powerful and mysterious powerhouse in their eyes. They chose not to help each other at this time, which was actually the perfect choice in each of them. But at this time, they don''t think so, because in their own terms, the reason they think or do so is because they all need to protect their lives. At this moment, facing the anger of the Demon King and his washing machine, no matter who it is, there is no way to really ignore it. When Nagato faced these people at this time, when he was slaughtered, there was actually not much fluctuation in his heart. Because he himself, as an existence that many people don''t understand now, is actually to be able to do something that he naturally couldn''t do. And now Nagato is facing some of the things that they all need to do at this time. In fact, Nagato is also self-controlling. Because these people meet together at this time, in fact, they can be counted as much, and they can be counted as they go hand in hand. It''s just that Nagato didn''t do that. I thought it was a rock bottom. But the Demon King himself is here to guard, what they need to rob. Therefore, facing the existence of these humans at this time, the pill itself was very angry, and after it slaughtered many people. The other two powerhouses, Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang, were fighting against him, but they were not defeated so quickly. But there was one person who never shot, so he turned his gaze to Nagato. "The kid is dead!" At this moment, the Demon King flew directly towards Nagato. Although it was a huge carp, he was extremely agile and fast at this moment. Even Nagato didn''t react, and saw him flying straight over, even at extremely fast speeds. "Damn it came to me, it''s really annoying!" At this moment, Nagato immediately retreated. At this time, even though Nagato didn''t want to participate in so many battles, since this guy had already focused on him. That is tantamount to that he has to make a move. If he doesn''t make a move, facing the Demon King, ordinary people will definitely be invincible. What''s more, he is a powerhouse of the level that can fight against the master of martial arts. Nagato raised his hand with a punch, and hit the big carp''s tail directly. At this time, the two of them broke out! According to the normal algorithm, this tail of the big carp is equivalent to a punch close to the martial arts master, so in this case, these great martial arts level people of course can''t stop it.400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com But Nagato was not these people, so even though he was given the opportunity by this guy at this time, he was not directly given, seriously injured or killed. Because Ouyang Nagato''s role in this is not only a person at the level of a great martial artist, but he is also a master at a level far beyond those people. Of course, Nagato''s strength is not something these people can understand, so at this moment, when the two of them burst back, neither of them was injured or even knocked back. At this time, Nagato watched the heavy rain, his face also showed a slight dignity, because he felt that this was probably not an ordinary carp, and it was a very powerful fish. So in this situation, as the Demon King, it''s actually not difficult to see that his own cultivation level and various aspects are far beyond ordinary people. And at this time, Nagato can also feel that he is not the traditional kind of strong, but really very strong, and his normal is not based on martial arts or the like. But there are other methods of practice, then at this time. Nagato faced him, in fact, it was a kind of challenge at all, because many people would definitely not imagine that he would be able to equalize the demon king with a punch. And at this moment, he looked at Nagato in shock, because he didn''t expect that the human being Nagato could be with him. Li Yun thought he could plunge into it directly. You must know that in itself, it is a very powerful Demon King, who has lived here for nearly ten thousand years. Even if he hasn''t really cultivated, he can become infinitely powerful and close to a higher existence if he is nourished by these spiritual powers. So Nagato was able to directly block one of his at this time, I have to say that this is enough to show the strength of this human being. Moreover, what makes Nagato unable to truly imagine is that this guy can do this at a special time, completely crushing them, a behavior of ordinary people. You know, no matter when and where in this city, Nagato is a very inexplicable person in this era and this world, and people cannot clearly understand it. In fact, no matter when and where, he is far more powerful than others. So in this case, Nagato, as a person who has exactly the same purpose as they came to this place, is actually enough anytime and anywhere, which shows that he is actually a mortal, because he also has something to pursue. So at this time, what they can do is to first defeat these enemies that should be defeated, and finally get what they want now. Although this is a very difficult thing, it is also something they need to face now. For Nagato, the reason he was a little surprised was because this guy seemed to have never practiced martial arts, but he was indeed much better than others. At least since the imperial capital, he is several times stronger than anyone he has encountered. It is no exaggeration to say that he is the strongest person he has ever encountered, not the Demon King. So at this time, Nagato certainly had some interest in his heart, because his goal was to become stronger no matter when and where he was. No matter who or what kind of creature it encountered, the determination it needed to become stronger has not changed. This is the most fundamental thing. Of course, this may not be understood by many people, but for Nagato, It doesnt matter what kind of mentality and what state he is getting stronger, what matters is whether he can learn anything in fighting with them, or demon, is the most important. Of course, this happy event is a very simple thing for many people, but it is not that simple for Nagato because he is too strong!!.. 2800 Chapter 252 Stupid Decision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didnt know him at this time. He knew exactly what he was doing for. So at this time, no matter how powerful the enemy they are facing, it really takes time and energy to deal with it. But now this Demon King actually looks like him when he is feeding the fish. It is a very unexpected thing for him. It should be an accident. No one can really ignore their attacks, because for them. What kind of person each person can become, or what kind of thing they can become, they need to face the change of this kind of thing. In addition, everything that Nagato faces at this time is to fight for something they deserve. So at this time, when faced with some things that everyone might not understand, Nagato was able to understand. In fact, it is not only because he knows what he needs and what he needs to face now, because he knows very clearly what he needs to maintain. This guy went and stared at it, which means he didn''t take him seriously. What''s more, Nagato hadn''t planned to make a move from the beginning, so I thought his provocation was just to treat the younger sister as an enemy. Although this may also be a means of indiscriminate attack and his thoughts, this is not something Nagato wants to see, because he does not want to deal with them. Because she didn''t want to let these people get some benefits when she was playing. Because for him, some things she knows are not what he likes or is willing to accept. But at least in the face of this guy Nagato, it''s not that I am particularly willing to be able to like to fight him directly! It''s just that this guy has actually fought him, so it is enough to say that it is the kind of huge attack that can buy other people''s death in a single blow. In fact, I thought it was to kill Nagato from this. Nagato''s role in this is also a more prominent and realistic person. What''s more, facing the attack of this guy, if Nagato didn''t do anything, it would be a very stupid decision. So when this guy chased so hard, Nagato must use it as a stepping stone, then both of them must be able to defeat the other. Nagato didn''t want to be defeated, so in the face of this Demon King, Nagato couldn''t really ignore her or really despise him. Because the fighting power displayed by this guy is completely beyond the level of all of these people. So at this time, it was actually enough to explain the abnormality of this Demon King. You must know that the reason why this Demon King couldn''t become Wow was because he was the king among the demon. Maybe he was not just an ordinary kind of power that people understood. But to put it simply, it is very powerful, and it can be enough to kill the young talents in this group of kings to the degree of massacre, which is very terrifying. But this guy just gave up other people''s attack on Nagato. Perhaps he thought Nagato was better to bully, but Nagato didn''t think that his behavior and behavior were anything worth advocating.Feiyang Novel www.fytxt.com Because it depends on the person, no matter who they are, they may be able to do a series of things they can do. But no matter from whose perspective and who is in front of them, what they can do is they need to do this and need to change this way. because.The reason why they cant ignore these things, in fact, no matter when and where, what Nagato does is there, and they try their best to do everything they should do. Then this big carp suddenly wanted to kill him at this time, but it was probably because of the specialness that Nagato showed, and when he was not afraid of it, he was irritated. But such a move is tantamount to looking for death, at least Nagato thinks so. So when he finished attacking here and again, Nagato didn''t plan to keep his hand, and punched him with all his strength. At this moment, the Demon King showed amazing jumping ability, and he immediately defended Nagato''s punch without even intending to take it hard. So in this lesson, while avoiding, she looked at the direction of Nagato flying in horror. The power of that punch was so great that he even felt a slight danger, which was enough to kill it. At this time, Nagato said coldly, "You damn little carp dare to provoke me, then I will let you know our gap!" Nagato raised his hand and slammed it, and at the same time rushed directly at a very fast speed. This big carp also understood at this time that this guy is indeed a hard stubble, because he has attacked Nagato many times, and no one can defeat him. This is the most critical place. So at this time, he has attacked so many times and has not been able to defeat the opponent, which means that Nagato is very strong. At this time, Nagato''s strength and toughness have been manifested. What he said and doing so now is no different from being there. He wants to tell people that he does not simply want to fight. However, he couldn''t easily gnaw off the hard bone of Nagato. Because the combat power displayed by this guy, as well as the degree of horror, is actually no different, so it shows that he is powerful. No matter when and where he is, facing a powerful enemy like Nagato, in fact, they themselves are very difficult to understand, or can really figure out why this guy is so strong. But now that he has shot Nagato, there must be one party to lose, so it is tantamount to a very realistic thing. Only when Xiaomi is attacking again now, they all have understood that what Nagato needs to do is to defeat him, not to do other things. They were facing them at this time, this kind of battle, while the rest of the people were more diligent, some other seriously injured people began to flee here. No one wants to be the dead soul in this battle, no one wants to be such a killed person, because they are ordinary people themselves and don''t want to die so easily. Then facing them at this time, not everyone can do what can be done. So when Nagato and the big carp were in a deadlock, many people started to flee. Because although they are divided into two factions, they also cherish their lives. If they do not cherish their lives, then they will not be able to get what they want... 2801 Chapter 253 The Demon King Flees You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, even though Nagato was already angry, everything about him was already very powerful. When facing the big carp, no matter when and where, everything Nagato did was stronger than others, even Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan were no longer as good as her. And this big carp was shot off by Xiaoming before, which is tantamount to shocking all of them. Even Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang were so shocked that they stared out. Because both of them couldn''t beat this guy and Nagato, they were able to knock him into the air for the first time at this time, while still showing such a powerful side while being intact. This is something that none of them can do. You know, this is relatively acceptable for them. But in this case, they all understand that everything they do can be done in this one. But no one can say that it is going to Dali Yun to please. This is something that no one can do. So at this moment Nagato did it, which undoubtedly shows that Nagato is better than him, even all of them in total. This is the most terrifying thing. At least many of them don''t fully understand, or even imagine, why this Nagato is so strong, and it can be stronger than the sum of them. So at this time, no matter it is with them, at any time, they should really remember what they need to do. Because they have no way to do a series of things they think can be perfected. But Nagato has achieved a kind of understanding that they surpass ordinary people in this, so at this time, whether it is the person they can understand afterwards. No matter when and where, some changes and some conflicts in the true sense have to be made. Well, at this time, what Nagato did is no different from understanding. The reason why they did this is actually, in many cases, it is completely necessary to really do something. At least as far as Nagato itself is concerned, he is a person who can cultivate the Tao and immortal body. In fact, although he didn''t know why this could be obtained through cultivation, he knew clearly that he did it and his existing capital. So in this case, facing the provocation of Big Carp, and the decision to not regard her as a real master at all, it was actually its own trouble. So Nagato has no way to really solve these things, but he still wants to make it clear that some things and some people are not what he thought. It''s just a big carp, not those ordinary monsters, he is a monster king, a monster of the level, so at this time, no matter when and where he is, he will be stronger, there are many monsters. So at this moment, even though Nagato''s punch was blown away, it did not kill her, but seriously injured him. This really shocked everyone present, even some who did not run away. He had no way to imagine one, they were indeed a little despised, and even some people thought that the rumor was a lie. But he can manage them as much as he can, even making them feel so incredible.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com But the reality is so cruel, everything that Nagato has done has already made them crazy about it and don''t understand it. Because no one thought that a young man with such red hair would be able to achieve such a degree, defeating them before, and the invincible Demon King would severely wound Fei''e. This is a very scary thing, so at this time, all of them can''t imagine the change of this kind of thing, or let them have no way to imagine things, whether it is good or bad. But at least one thing they know is that now, the strength of Nagato is beyond their imagination, because no one can do it. Because these people and all of them together couldn''t meet this wish, but Nagato''s group was able to seriously hurt it. This is the gap between them. So with such a huge gap, no one dares to underestimate Nagato. Some people even looked up at the red-haired young man, because they couldn''t imagine that this guy could do this level. Of course, what Nagato does now, and everything he has accomplished, is indeed enough for people to truly imagine why he can be so perfect. But it is not difficult to see that Nagato''s strength has exceeded their cognition, and at the same time, it is not their existence. So in this case, facing what they need to change, it may also be their mentality, this time in this small world, looking for the treasure they want to find. In fact, no matter when and where, it has become very difficult for them, because they all know how to do it. As long as Nagato is there, none of them can be an enemy. This is reality, and this is the gap. After the Demon King slowed over, he immediately plunged into this pool of water. Because if he felt that he could completely slaughter an adult from the beginning, then Nagato has stepped forward now. That is tantamount to showing that this guy is already stronger than her, and stronger than all the bonuses of these people. Under this situation, if he defeated Nagato on his back, it was tantamount to showing that his strength was far surpassed those of them. In this case, if you want to play now, even if it is still very strong, even if it is seriously injured, it is not something ordinary people can resist. But in the face of Nagato, he has no way to say that he really ignored the author and said that he really defeated. This can be very realistic. Because in itself, Nagato is very inconspicuous, not to mention that he was in a neutral position in the previous events. Now this guy recorded him without blinking, as the only thing was to light up the toilet in search of death. So in this case, they are faced with what they need to do, not just change, or fear. Just like in Zhejiang University, all he needs to do is to escape, because the reason why he would go from the beginning and want to drive these people away is because they need something to protect. However, the strength of Nagato has exceeded his cognition, so in this case, it is better to leave it alone, not to mention that although these people were seriously injured or killed a lot by him, there are still many people here. It. The random Nagato is powerful, and the rest of these people are staring at it, and the big carp chooses to escape!!.. 2802 Chapter 254 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing him jump into the pool, Nagato chased him immediately. To know that this big carp will be in this place, it must be because of what it is attached to, otherwise it will not be in this place and can form such a large volume. Of course, there must be a reason for this, and it is impossible if there is no reason. So at this moment, facing the Demon King that they couldn''t defeat, now that Nagato had defeated, it was enough to show that he was excellent and powerful. Mainly after Nagato entered the water pool, the rest of the people also began to follow along, because they all understood that this was an opportunity, and none of them could get it. But they have no way to truly compete with Nagato, but no one can ignore the opportunity they face, or even say that no one can truly do it and ignore this opportunity. Because in the five continents itself is basically a very rare thing, so in this case, what they need to change is not only the mentality, but also the kind of thing they need to change, the real contact. . So at this time, Nagato doesn''t know when and where, what he can do is not only what a truly strong person needs to do, but a person who really gives for the pursuit of opportunity. Because he himself is a person who understands these things very well, if he doesn''t make these changes, Nagato will definitely not become stronger, the unchanged and stronger ones, I will be no different from a trash on the road. In itself, the reason why people in the Martial Arts Continent will become stronger and will be respected by people is because their cultivation skills and various aspects are worth learning. Because if there is no martial arts in this place, or if there is no really powerful place, it is not enough to be respected by people. So at this time, people will become stronger, but also to break through their life yoke, not for what it is, but it is actually very difficult to break through this life yoke. But really speaking, if we can''t really take our lives seriously, then break through this state of life, and in life, what they need to experience becomes extremely difficult. Of course, at this time, the reason Nagato would do this is actually tantamount to that he wants to get more things in order to make him stronger, so as to truly stand on the top of the world. Although his state still has this form, as well as its idea and concept that completely surpasses others, it is already beyond a lot of people. Even some of his own, physical structure and his immortal body are already beyond others. In this situation, he still feels some threats, and this threat is not clear in a few words. Because for himself, he knew that although he was strong, he was not enough to be able to stand at the pinnacle of this world, because above the martial arts and grandmaster, there were also high-level personnel such as Wu Sheng and Wuxian. And the reason why these people will die is definitely not only because they will exist more or because they all know that the role they will definitely play in this is the reason why they need real privacy but not. Because no one can say that they become stronger in a few words, but in this case, if a person can not have this kind of heart to become stronger, then they can certainly be numbered. So at this time, as a person who can clearly know these things, he actually knows what to do no matter when and where. So at this time, if he doesn''t become stronger, how is it different from other rubbish or scum?Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com The so-called better people work harder than you. If you dont work hard, does that mean?You may be surpassed by others in the future, and you will be achieved without knowing it? Of course, although this statement and this concept are a bit extreme, they are also a good way to urge people to become stronger. Because no one can truly say that he is the number one in the world, even though the socks are very good, Wen is not the first, Wu is the second. But at this time, if you are not strong enough and not working hard enough, people will be afraid. It''s not just your family affairs or your force, but if you are not strong enough, others will not be afraid or not afraid, then you have no dignity and no majesty. So under this circumstance, anyone who can practice martial arts on these five roads wants to become stronger every moment. Because if it doesn''t become strong, it''s trash, which is basically a concept of the people on this martial arts continent. Well, as a person in this world, he certainly knows this, so before he becomes stronger, if he doesn''t become stronger, there is definitely no way to truly beat these rules. After the big carp escaped, it was actually a very good time. Because there must be a reason for the thunderstorm to appear in this waterhole, and since there is a reason. Although these colorful lotuses are also very important, Nagato wants to know what the big donkey is protecting. Because it is a big carp, this demon king level demon will guard that very important thing in this place, in fact, it is very difficult to meet. What they need to take care of and think about at this time is, what on earth is this guy the richest man?Why are you so anxious What''s more, after Nagato was seriously injured before, even though Nagato knew the power of the money was not low. But he didn''t kill him. Those who were smart enough for the Demon King were indeed comparable to ordinary people or those at the level of a great martial artist. Because their strength is not only due to their cultivation base, but their bodies are also very powerful. So bye bye Nagato at this time. After the demon king ran away, he chased him down immediately, because he knew the demon king Hui ceramics, because he was afraid of his fear of death. Then at this time if there is no fear, there will be no panic. So Nagato, as the person who defeated the player at this time, must be the first to enjoy the fruits of victory. So he skipped directly regardless of other people''s opinions, only wanting to obtain the things that the Demon King guarded in the fastest time. If other people don''t have a small life, they know what the gap is. Because in itself, a big fist in this world makes sense. If you have a fist, or if your fist is big enough, you can let people know what is truth and what is your dignity?.. 2803 Chapter 255 The bottom of the pool You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has always known that although many people are afraid of Nagato''s methods, he continues to do so. That is tantamount to showing that he is also doing it right now, pursuing that Demon King, and what he knows has gone. Although there may be some dangers in this pool of water, when faced with dangerous opportunities, people will believe and who will truly understand it because they all need this opportunity for each other. No one can really ignore this kind of making them stronger and no one can really ignore this opportunity that can change their lives. So at this time, many people were able to jump in with Nagato, and at the same time they began to collect the colorful lotus in this pool. Because they all know that sometimes they can compete with Nagato, but they can still collect more of these, and they all recognize them as ordinary colorful lotus. But Nagato doesn''t actually care about their picking, because these colorful lotus may be born here. It must be because of some spiritual power in this pool of water. So at this time, if a colorful or nine-color lotus is born, then this colorful lotus has no real meaning at all, or it is not that powerful or excellent. Because from its own perspective, things like Wucailian will arrive at Qicailian and Jiucailian as soon as possible. In fact, no matter from which way they are, they have become more precious and rare, because no one can ignore this and make them a peeping treasure. No one can truly say that they can own a colorful lotus or nine-color lotus. Because this kind of thing is the real Korean-style thing, no one can really say that it is seeing it. Of course, there will be these legends in the martial arts continent, so someone must have seen it. It''s just that they are facing the real things they need to pay attention to. In fact, it is not just these people who have a lot of them. I must have seen some when I went to the mainland. But facing this group of officials and eunuchs, Nagato didn''t think they were qualified or had the opportunity to see that kind of treasure. So at this time, this colorful lotus seems a little redundant or unimportant at this time. After entering the pool, Nagato looked at the inside of the extremely dark pool, but in front of his eyes, it was like daylight, very clearly visible. Because in his eyes, there is nothing that can completely ignore him, what they need to change. Just as Nagato chose, he didn''t want to deal with the fish here, or would defeat him. So at this time, if they can''t do it, get out of it, or overcome something. Then it certainly means that they have no way to truly get out of this class of these people. Because they all know that sometimes when you turn off other people''s misinformation, or other people''s oral transmission, you can''t reach the kind of powerful that others think you are. Because in itself, people are self-righteous because they are more willing to believe what they see, rather than because they have actually heard how powerful people are. So, what Nagato did at that time can actually be said from the side. He was deterring everyone at the same time. It was also telling them that he was not Loki who came here just to find more opportunities.Three Chinese Website www.3hzw.com So in this case, if these people still dont have long eyes and snatch my hair, of course, they dont mind letting them know what is cruel, what they need to admire and what they need Something afraid of? So what Nagato can do in this is not only to defeat the big fish, but also to deter others. Moreover, Nagato was following the puddle, he should be able to feel that there were a few people who wanted to follow, and that was Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. Because these two guys are these people, even though there are other people hiding some strength, at this time, they did not act rashly. Because of the level of the Demon King they were facing, they couldn''t beat it, but Nagato could be seriously injured with one blow, which showed that the gap between them could not be made up in a few words. If that is the case, if they can easily move their hands, it is undoubtedly that dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water, they are completely looking for death. So after entering the pool, Nagato quickly noticed that there was a bright light ahead and swam directly against the water, because at this time, when he swam along the water, he had already sensed the breath of Ouchi. "Boy, don''t push too much!" The voice of the big carp came from above, because the reason why this pool was formed is because the bottom of the water still has something precious and what he needs to think about. At this moment, he had already sensed the breath of Nagato, and of course he could not let Nagato over. Otherwise, he would not have the confidence to truly guard this kind of thing. Because in itself, he will be placed here just to protect it, but Nagato can be broken with one punch, which is enough to show his strength. But in the face of Nagato''s strength, he hopes to protect such treasures, because the person who put him here is stronger than Nagato''s. At this time, Dali made a simple choice, just to prevent him from getting close to what he was protecting. Otherwise, in the end, the things he had guarded for tens of thousands of years were taken away by Nagato, which was somewhat unacceptable to him. He even couldn''t imagine himself, if he was blamed by that guy, would he still survive and still survive. Because although everyone knows that there are many strong people on the Martial Arts Continent, after becoming a martial arts master, people become even rarer. Nagato is too bad. Although I don''t know if it is a martial arts master, at least he is not weaker than a martial arts master. So at this time, although Big Carp didn''t understand the outside world very well, some memories and inheritance also made him understand that he could not see through this nickname, and the man of cultivation was indeed very strong. However, he still needs to guard his own things. Under this circumstance, in the face of Nagato''s strong invasion, Da Yu was actually very stressed. But Nagato didn''t really care about what he said at this time, instead he jumped directly out of the water. When he got in through the water, he found that there was a cave inside. The bottom of this pool is not only a wonderful place, but also a small world. This is the place that makes Nagato most terrifying. In itself, the existence and formation of such things as treasures far surpassed Nagato''s imagination and his thinking. At this time, you can still find a little time in the small world. What a horror and exaggeration!.. 2804 Chapter 256 Life or Death You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, Nagato would make a certain choice, and he didn''t intend to do so in order to be able to make more choices. If Nagato didn''t do this, he wouldn''t be so strong now, and I would never have so many opportunities again. The reason why people believe in these things is because they all know that there are many reasons why they need to become stronger. But the only thing that must be understood is to surpass the realm of these ordinary people and the state they understand. Because no one can really ignore this kind of thing, the rules and restrictions on this continent, but they still want to do it. They don''t change now, but choose to change. Because I really want to speak long-door characters, so I will do so much, in order to go back early and find it back, the memory is done. And what he needs to be able to do is to constantly become stronger. If he doesn''t become stronger, everything can only become what he thinks, not real realization. Because as it is, if you want, you can''t think about becoming a certain degree and state, you need to spend time and energy to do so much. If you don''t do this, then if others are better than you and stronger than you, they can control your destiny. In a very real thing, although this has to be said, you are indeed the problem that the new Xiaomi needs to face. They don''t know how to write in the face of all major fields. Not only did Nagato not plan to run away, they even wanted to laugh. Because this guy is really too stupid, he himself didn''t intend to be a guy in the battle organization with him, but he is still so persistent, I want to make some changes. At this time, the battle between them has made it impossible for them to simply source each other. This is a very realistic thing. What a person is doing now is to really do it, he can do it badly, and at this time, Nagato has understood that everything he does is not for something they want to accomplish. . But it''s just that each of them has everyone''s pursuit, just like Liu, he doesn''t want others to get his treasure, but Nagato wants to get it as simple as that. "You will do this with me, don''t you think I am too late? If you leave as soon as you are doing charity, I know you will not leave important things, so if you leave, you might even forgive you! "Nagato said lightly. At this time, he is the person who absolutely controls the initiative. You have the ability to let him say it. I will say that because they kill the guy who is not image enough, not intimidate him. From the beginning, when Nagato didnt plan to fight him, he wanted to preserve his strength. The plan was to preserve. On the other hand, he still wanted to really do something that he needed to do. So at this time, what Nagato has done is change and courage, both of which are actually for the degree they want to accomplish. Because no one can really ignore them, there are more truly powerful people. At this time, Nagato, as all of them, did make a huge contribution. Because he is no longer those young people at the great martial arts level outside, because in his own terms, everything that Nagato did was actually to become stronger.Make a novel www.zuoxs.com Why don''t you still have my imagination, he is a boy who wants to be neutral. This is undoubtedly a very stupid move. But now it is too late to regret, because Nagato is already angry. At this special time, the big carp can only say helplessly, "If you don''t leave, or we will die together!" At this time he was already very angry, and even said that for him, if Nagato''s relatives also left, or he really would not blame the other party. Because both of them have their own shadow of each other, and now this principle has been broken, then you are too tired now, there is no way, otherwise you need more. However, Nagato was still under this waterhole in the second small world, which was actually beyond his imagination. This small world and the outside scenery is that when you see pedestrians coming to civilians, it seems like there is a lens, you will not grow other lotus flowers, there is one other alarm clock that is normal for this hour. And what followed was that Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. At this time, when Nagato was talking to the big carp, in fact, the two of them also wanted to take the opportunity to pass by, how long will those treasures take. The ancient tree that looked like a tree and the colorful lotus flower had already made them feel that it was definitely a rare treasure. "Look at that is Jiucai Lotus!" Zhu Wushuang said excitedly, "That''s a legendary thing! Even many people have never seen it in their entire life, and they don''t even exist in this world. Tian Dashan''s eyes are also full of desire, because for her, he is also the person who did this. Of course I know some precious things in this world. However, Nagato was standing in front and cooking at the inside. It was just that he hadn''t done anything at the same time, which was enough to explain that he absolutely mastered the initiative of this small world. This small world is not the same as the outside. It is just a small world. It is still a small world that can be seen at a glance. This small world that may be several thousand square meters in length and width is indeed relatively small. But this does not know people, there is a special kind of magic. Its because shrinking the world itself is very rare, but at this time of succession, the whole people recorded that it is no different, so he refreshed his three views, You know, the reason why the small world absorbs water is because there are not many in the five continents. But at this time, I encountered a short notice. I spent an hour working part-time, and working hours were much better than those outside. That would definitely interest Nagato. Of course, interest belongs to interest. If you want to get or want to take more, there is no such simple degree to complete. Because he also clearly knows that small things will be formed, it is certainly not that simple, but it will be formed, and it takes a lot of things, and Tongtian is capable of doing it. So at this time, Nagatos role in this one must be a treasure hunter, but at this time to achieve their common goal No matter who is blocking them, there is definitely no way to understand or accept them. So at this time, facing everything they all need to do well, maybe it''s the best choice to get rid of this damn big carp first... 2805 Chapter 257 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Of course, this may not understand for many people, why they want to be stronger while the big carp is in the reservoir. Because in the Budo Continent, there are no rules that violate the rules. All the rules are made by the strong. Then if you are not strong enough, you will definitely lose a lot of things, even your life. So at this time, many people know that they can reach the level, but they are not as strong as they thought. So no matter what Nagato does or decides at this time, he is actually a very representative and individual person. So when he became a big carp, he would either die, or he would kill him now and then take hold of it. Seeing that the big carp still refused to give in, Nagato shook his head and said, "Since you are so persistent, I will send you to the West!" Immediately afterwards, Nagato called an understatement, raising his hand with a punch. This punch seems to be bigger, but it actually contains a lot of power. The big carp was killed directly, and he didn''t even react and died in Nagato''s hands. At this moment, Nagato''s combat effectiveness and his strength have already made Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang afraid to step forward. Because the three of them themselves came in after this trivial matter, it was an ancient relic, they were the three giants. He said that the director of Nagato did it at once, and the fighting power was far superior. The other two were that they were not necessarily able to do Nagato in partnership. This was tantamount to making them all ashamed. "Eldest brother, you are so amazing. It is indeed too amazing to be able to kill this Demon King!" At this time, Tian Dashan said as a side note, "I really didn''t expect you to be so amazing. It really made me wait for it. Envy!" At this time, Zhu Wushuang wanted to rush to grab the treasure, but Nagato directly stood in front of him, "You want to get those two treasures, have you asked me?" Zhu Wushuang''s expression became very ugly. He knew that he was inevitable to conflict with him, but it was even more difficult for him to let go of these two treasures. Because he didn''t close his eyes, not to mention the fact that Nagato had beaten him with a punch before, something that made him always remember. Otherwise, such an arrogant person as he would not spread the news in the imperial capital to let people know that this red-haired young man had shown such a powerful combat effectiveness. But now that the wicket blocks him, then I think their confrontation will last forever. This is definitely inevitable. Nagato''s combat effectiveness is indeed reflected, because of the carp''s corpse on the ground. It was a goal that all of them couldn''t beat, but Nagato easily solved it. The most speechless is the gap between them. "Don''t overdo it, there are so many treasures in it. If you are alone or snatched, where do you put us!" Zhu Wushuang shouted. Tian Dashan did not speak at this time, because Zhu Wushuang, as the son of the prime minister, might be the envy and admiration of people outside. But here, it is not so comfortable. Because they are very clear and understand each other, the reason why they have formed a certain state and idea is actually because they all know that they have to bear this part of the responsibility and have the obligation to do so. So at this time, facing the assurance that they now need to rob together, no matter who it is, there is no way for the real great martial artist to get the real thing and do something they know.Error-free novel www.wcxs.net At this time, Nagato is now facing what they all need to go, and the strength of mutual confrontation is actually a threat to them. , But now Zhu Wushuang has stood up as the first bird, this is undoubtedly what Xiaoganyuan saw. Because in itself, when he was doing these things, he had already explained that they were willing to pay a lot for these things. Because Tian Dashan also knows that the reason why he and Nagato form an alliance is because they both know that each other can use each other''s things. At this time, Nagato was able to continue to do so resolutely, it was tantamount to that he must have taken a fancy to the things and directions that the other party could use. , Its just that he didnt expect Nagato to be so strong now, emphasizing that they cant beat it, then under this circumstance, they cant ignore the toughness of Nagato. And Nagato standing up is tantamount to telling them that this thing and everything in this small world has nothing to do with them. So Nagato said coldly, "If I am you, I will leave now, instead of standing here and continuing to talk about this with me, do you understand what I mean?" At this time, Tian Dashan looked a little embarrassed, and Zhu Wushuang was even more angry. Because they have no way to be truly thoughtless, but facing the toughness of the little girl, they are even more helpless, or even completely overly aggressive. Because they all know clearly that in the face of this kind of need, what they really know is no matter when and where. The power of Nagato has been imprinted in their minds, and there is no way to deny it and no way to ignore it. In this case, if they do not make changes, it will definitely become a kind, and they cannot make their own decisions. So at this moment, what Nagato has done is tantamount to everything they need to do well now. At this time, they were going now, wanting to seize the past few days running Weiwei is Xiaojing Nagato, but Tian Dashan understood more than Zhu Wushuang. So the reason they were born is to watch Zhu Wushuang fight against Nagato. It''s just that what Nagato said at this time is indeed unacceptable to them, because they are the pride of heaven outside. It is the object that people admire and admire, but here, like a little lamb, it can''t do anything at all. Although Zhu Wushuang was angry at this time, he was still a little sober in his mind, because he knew clearly that the reason Nagato dared to say this was because of his own strength. Despite this, he could not stop Nagato or even refute him, because he knew the horror of this guy. So at this time, after he could be injured and killed by the Demon King, he had already lost a lot of soldiers. It was said that they had partnered, so let them join the two giants, and they might not be able to beat this guy. Zhu Wushuang said angrily at this moment, "You''d better be so arrogant after you leave this place, otherwise I will see how you die!" At this time, he turned around and jumped into the pool, no longer staying here. Because he knew that there was no use for him to be here every day, and he didn''t even get anything for him. So simply leave and look for other places and opportunities, which is the most reasonable and most able to think about now... 2806 Chapter 258 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No matter when and where, everything Nagato did and everything he experienced was actually for her to become stronger. And to do what he needs to do, can it make it more invisible to others. At this time, Zhu Wushuang''s departure was actually understandable and acceptable to Nagato. It is not who can defeat him, or who can defeat it, but at least I wish Wushuang this person cannot. Tian Dashan met Nagato at this time, and was unemployed twice in a row. He had other thoughts in his mind. "Eldest brother, we are partners anyway, the treasure among them..." Tian Dashan said with a smile, as if he did not intend to leave. But Nagato said coldly at this time, "There are still a lot of things outside, you leave now! I don''t want to deal with you, I know you may have a hole card, but the things in this world belong to me, do you understand? ?" At this time, Nagato''s words were already very direct, and he didn''t want to tear his face with Tian Dashan now. So at this time, if the things of this world let him let it out, it would definitely be impossible. For Nagato, being able to get this kind of nine colors, even this legendary thing is an old tree, does not seem simple. It is impossible for him to give up at this time, or that is, others have picked up the sweetness. At least as Nagato, he couldn''t accept this happening. So at this time, he was very direct and did not want to leave them any leeway. Because they all know clearly that this is something they are holding each other down. But in this kind of thing that people need to really fight for, but always let them give up, it is actually a painful thing. However, although Tian Dashan''s expression was not very good, he could only nodded and said, "Since... the eldest brother said so." "Then if I were to return Liu here, wouldn''t it be a little ignorant? So I wish Brother Chang a smoother future!" With that said, Tian Dashan also withdrew from the pool. Nagato''s strength is indeed beyond his imagination, even beyond the imagination of all of them. Because I made him cooperate with Nagato, I thought he wanted to use it to attack Zhu Wushuang, but the attack was not a traditional attack. Instead, sign it, or use it when necessary to really make Zhu Wushuang''s life uncomfortable. But he didn''t expect that Xiao Tang''s strength was already so bad, he was the only one who could defeat the Demon King with a single blow, which was completely beyond their imagination. Even for Tian Dashan, the reason why he would give Nagato as a partner and a gun is actually because he is a character who can defeat him. You know, he was a little skeptical about Nagato''s true strength at the beginning, because in his own terms, there were not many people in the imperial capital who could do this. What''s more, it is even rarer to be a red-haired young man who did not know where he came from.Laoyou Chinese Website www.laoyouzw.com So she was a little skeptical from the beginning, but after seeing Nagato shot a few times, he not only didn''t doubt, but he even felt that Nagato was really as strong as her, he couldn''t guess that kind of toughness. But in this case, Nagato was able to squeeze this pill into just a few hundred, but for them they couldn''t, and they defeated the co-made target. He really couldn''t snatch that Nagato''s things, and he was even not qualified to fight him. Because people have self-knowledge and self-righteousness, it is because they know a lot of things, but they think they know everything, so they form self-righteousness. So at this time, Nagato can completely crush their strength, which is enough to show its strength, and it can''t be explained in a few words, this is the most terrifying thing. , Then, in this case, if the younger sister asked them to leave, or if she wanted to do it, they had no way, because they didn''t want to die here. What''s more, their cooperative relationship is only verbal, so that the total relationship can be directly ended anytime, anywhere. So in this case, Xiao Guan, as a smart him, couldn''t simply ignore him, this kind of degree they all need to take seriously., What''s more, under the threat of this kind of Nagato, each of them clearly knows where Nagato is and the extent to which they need to complete. In fact, no matter when and where, the strength of Nagato is enough to explain that people like them really need to go, and think about how to maintain this kind of cooperation between them. Although this kind of cooperation is already at stake, no one can ignore Zhu Wushuang''s threat. But at this time, Nagato had already issued this kind of expulsion instruction. If they hadn''t made any actions or behaviors, it would undoubtedly be a very terrifying thing for all of them. Take Tian Dashan, for example, the reason why he became the leader of this faction is not only because of him, he is like a prime minister, but also because he is certainly also very interesting and has the ability to lead will be recognized by others. So at this time, the intensity of Nagato has exceeded their control, then they are not qualified or even able to restrict him at this time. Nagato can do anything that he wants, and this is his right. At this time, after Nagato drove away the people, he began to tell the things in this small world. You know, things like the small world are very familiar to Nagato, or something very surprising about it. Because they all don''t know or don''t know things, they are all curious. So how can he create such a small world? This state is indeed something that people cannot guess and imagine. So in this case, Nagato was indeed shocked, or to other heights, because he knew that some things really required their efforts and time to do well. In this case, what they can do is now they need to be unable to achieve the goal at the same time. Nagato said that the status of the other protagonists was also because of his own strength. So in this case, the reason Nagato was able to do this is because he defeated the big carp with one punch. If not, Nagato is not qualified and has no right to say such things. So to put it more exaggeratedly, if they want to defeat Li Wei of Zhejiang University, they will not even be able to come to this waterhole, let alone see the treasures inside... 2807 Chapter 259: Taking Jiucai Lotus You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knows very often that what they do may become selfish for some things, but this is also helpless. The rules of this world do not allow them to have any excessive thoughts, they can only become stronger and stronger. If not, they will eventually become food for others, or something that others cannot understand. So at this time, they can only do what they can do to make themselves stronger. Others can''t bully the weak, and they can''t deny it so that they can dominate their own destiny. This matter may be simple or easy to say, but for people like them, it is not that simple and easy. Then they all know all this clearly, and it is indeed very difficult to do that well. If you become harder when others work hard, then you have no way to stop or are not qualified. It is to make you others the objects of your envy, so in this case, what you can do is to become stronger and use all means. This is the rules of the martial arts mainland, and this is also the rule of this world. If you don''t do this, then you are destined to be eliminated. , Only think about it this way, if he accidentally uses his own efforts, they all need to do things. It is not only to achieve this small aspect, but also to maintain one''s own efforts and to achieve the more necessary aspects. And Nagato''s real dominance in this one is his own destiny. Because at this time they will meet Tao Luna, it must be their commemoration, that is the speed of the walk, whether it can explain their strength. Some aspects also require their real effort to achieve, if they do not work hard. Then the growth in this one is not really as fast as they thought. Because some of the opportunities in this world and his coincidences will exist, it is certainly not something that time can understand. So how much of this growth is just the result of his hard work. Unexpectedly, when the Lord observed this rare treasure for a long time, he actually grew up in a small puddle on this grassland. In fact, to them, he was quite surprised. Because this kind of thing is really too rare! In addition, Nagato did have a chance to encounter this kind of thing, so he immediately swallowed Nine Color Lotus. Then he sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate. Because he knew that stepping on the two ends of the boat should have the same effect in a week, that is misleading. Although this kind of thing is said to be broad, it is also a very difficult thing to understand, but there is no way, as they are humans, as people from the martial arts mainland, they need to really fight for these things. So if you dont work hard, someone who is stronger than you can control your destiny at any time. That would be a kind of sadness for Nagato, and it would still be a kind of sadness for Nagato. So no matter when and where, the little girl is doing these things for the sake of detachment. If he doesn''t do this, then some rules in this world, as well as some laws established by strong people, will control him.16 reading www.16dushu.com This is a life that Nagato doesn''t want. When Little Lotus is looking for her own stimulation, he actually knows that many things in this world are already fixed. The so-called fixation is the respect that people recognize to the strong. But if you are not strong enough, others will not respect you, and even trample on your dignity with their own eyes. These are some of the ultimate basic and simplest rules of this world. At this time, when the little girl was enlightening here, he actually thought a lot in her heart. Because Nagato knows that he is in a lot of time. If he does, then the person and degree he can become will definitely be what they said. So everything that Nagato insists on and knows and can do is actually a more prominent idea from a certain aspect. One reason why Nagato became so tough was that he used the inquiry, and the second was that he himself had come to this world and he lost his memory. A lot of things can''t be remembered anymore, he only ran away some of the previous physical structure and so on. In this case, the reason why Nagato has been able to maintain is because others have become stronger. In fact, its purpose is to make this degree and its own strength stronger, and it cannot be easily broken by others. Being able to complete the 1,000 interest that he can accomplish is actually related to Yang Yang''s own efforts. If you don''t work hard, then some people you can meet later or what people recognize will not become what they want. Because they all know clearly that in all this, they have achieved a dominant position. No matter what kind of city they are in, all they need to do is to keep getting stronger and getting stronger. If there is such an opportunity, they will not let it go. So Nagato, the dominance that he can achieve, is not clear in a few words. This state is not something that others can easily achieve. If they can''t achieve what they can do, then they can only stay at a certain stage no matter when and where I am. So when listening to songs like this, Nagato doesn''t want to be bullied because of his staying at a certain stage. So while he was constantly tasting at this time, he also knew in his heart that if he didn''t experience these or didn''t feel these. If he doesn''t understand this, he can only do it to the extent that ordinary people can do it. So if he becomes not long enough, then the distance he can retrieve his memory becomes very small. Since you want to find an area, and want to successfully complete something, you must be better than others. There is no way to be true, and we both break things together. So in this case, we naturally hope that we can become stronger, become a freshman, or be annoying, or even fatter. Because you have to know why it is not difficult to pay anything. At this time, if you want to fall into this place as much as you want, then you don''t have to, the result will definitely be good. Nagato naturally knows this very well, so in this case, he will work hard for it. This is what everyone is pursuing now. If it weren''t for this, Nagato wouldn''t have become so indifferent because of these people... 2808 Chapter 260 Fight hard! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato is not trying to become stronger, rather than having stronger abilities, he will not do more. He knows that some things cannot be done in a few words. If Nagato didn''t understand these things, or if he understood these so-called recovery, maybe he wouldn''t become so strong. And become the envy and fear of these people! Because in itself, it is not easy for Nagato to do so much and get so many scary things. So at this time, the reason why Nagato was able to achieve his current state was entirely because he himself was in someone who could not be defeated casually. After coming down so many times, what Nagato had to do was to mislead this kind of Nine-Colored Lotus, because this set is the best as long as it can be realized. What''s more, the reason why Nagato can do so much and work so hard is actually to become stronger. If it wasn''t to become stronger, he would not work so hard. Well, at this time, what Nagato needs to do is to digest these things, in fact, constantly becoming what others fear. If it is said that the decision Nagato made is something that other people do not allow or do not know about it, it is also impossible in itself. Because no one can achieve a level of true perfection, then at this time, what Nagato does is only for himself. So no matter who gets to face who, he has no way to say that it is really to save them. Of course, this is not about the so-called salvation, it is more that as they all understand, sometimes they can''t make it clear in a few words. What''s more, when Nagato is facing these people and what they can know, what they can do is not to change, but to really become stronger. So at this time, what they need to accomplish is not just a little bit. It is only when you are doing what you need to accomplish, you can work hard for it. So at this time, all that Nagato did was to make himself stronger, not for other things. So at this time, having eaten the Jiucai lotus, it is still a great honor for everyone to keep the car for them. Or, very fortunate and very rare things, because there are very few such things in themselves, and they can''t be eaten casually. This is the most important point. So at this time, Nagato, as an existence that can completely crush the cultivation of these people, actually has certain things that they need to think clearly. So at this time, what Nagato did is tantamount to trying to change this situation. At this time, everything so-called is for him, just an auxiliary function. So at this time, no matter when and where, everything he does now is just to make him stronger, not because something can change his mind. Because Nagato himself clearly knows his position, if he becomes stronger. Maybe he just looked for it, if he can''t remember it so early, then at least now he doesn''t mean anything at all, anything that makes them feel guilty.The eighth book www.8shuba.com Because in itself, what Nagato does is to become stronger for what he needs to pursue. So if there is no such pursuit, then he has no motivation to move forward. If there is no motivation to move forward, why should you pursue it? This is actually a contradictory thing, but in this, they can find things. Or to make yourself stronger, there are still many things that can''t be easily understood or accepted. Because everyone knows that the reason they want to be stronger is because they need to pursue something. The role played in the Nagato family is also a person who knows everything he needs Facing them while adjusting the lineup, what they call both of them very scared of others, young talents. In fact, it was enough to explain what he did, and it was only after hard work and his own permission that he could do it all. So at this time, Nagato has done so much, in fact, no matter when and where, it is enough, indicating that he is indeed better than others. This is what people in this world insist on and understand. Because they are very clear, no matter when and where, if they remain strong, or can''t really do everything. If they can recognize things, then in the future they will not be able to overcome whoever gains a stronger enemy This is like why Nagato has become such a level now that others will be afraid of it, and at the same time, more people will choose to challenge him. That''s because he himself is very strong. If he is not strong, others may think a lot, and even if he is killed, no one will say anything. If you think about it, everything seems so futile. So at this time, if you are not able to do something they can do, it is indeed too abrupt, but useless. The role that Nagato plays in this is still the kind of person who seeks to be stronger, and has become even more so that others cannot see through, and there is no way to drop it. Because they all know very well that if they don''t yearn for each other for themselves and each other for the life they need, they won''t have to work hard for so many things. So at this time, everything Nagato is facing now needs to pave the way for his own efforts and becoming stronger. So at this time, everything he encountered and everything he really got was some of the final gains after his hard work. Because whether they want to become stronger, they need these opportunities. Whether these opportunities can be taken by everyone, it is indeed not that simple. So in this case, the one who can get these nine-color winning streak is the situation where the world protects itself, which is actually a very big improvement in itself. And this kind of improvement can''t be said clearly in a few words, just like the Tai Sui that Nagato lost before, they are all treasures of this world, and they will have very powerful power. Let each of their users, or those who can get them, change their lives... 2809 Chapter 261: The Real Path You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato had done a lot of times, without knowing these things, it would indeed have become a lot. There is no pursuit, or to be that kind of useless person. Then, among all the concepts and concepts that Nagato knows, the person he needs to become is not this kind of person, which means that he really needs to be at the level that many people are different. Because the reason that Nagato himself has so many and thoughts like this, in fact, no matter when and where, he understands everything behind these things. Because if Nagato hadn''t awakened some of his own concepts and the rules of this world before then, he might have become somewhat less powerful than many people. It seems that the reason why Nagato has become so strong is not only because he knows what to do when facing what he wants to face. It is more of himself, he knows exactly what he is doing. There is also why when Nagato is winning the treasure of heaven and earth, they all know what they are doing for. So no matter when and where, when facing what they need to face, they actually need to think seriously. So in the face of the challenges they need to face, if they can''t challenge or even shortage. Then they cant get what they want, what Nagato thinks now, what he needs now is this kind of continuous acquisition, this kind of heaven and earth treasure, while becoming stronger, beyond the control of this world. . Because the rules of this world are complete, people will be afraid or follow the rules of this world, because the strong is everything that makes the rules. So if you do, you can''t escape this fate. This is like Nagato knows some of his memories, because there is no such situation that he wants to improve again, or capture the memories of the past again. Then he needs to work harder than others, because even though Nagato is strong enough now, that level of strength is no longer enough for him to retrieve his memory. Then in this case, he needs to become stronger, stronger than before or stronger than now is enough. Because no matter who they are, they need to have what they are looking for, just like Nagato thought. If they want to pursue what they are, he will not become so desperate for these things. So in this case, everything that Nagato has acquired, or what he is pursuing, really needs to be considered seriously. So at this time, what Nagato can do is what he needs and wants now, the powerful strength, this is what she pursues and yearns for. Because everyone needs to have their own dreams and their own position, if they don''t have these things, they can''t grow up. So when Nagato can do certain things whenever and wherever it is, it is actually enough to explain that he is working hard for his goal. This is just like Nagato''s mood. Now his cultivation is indeed by absorbing the spiritual power contained in the colored lotus, while still on the road in this world, the so-called Tao! The reason why many people stay at a certain stage is that although they are practicing martial arts, they even go beyond ordinary people and beyond some secular constraints, but they don''t know where their path is. Because no one can explain their true way.It can be easily found. This is an extremely difficult thing. You can succeed without a desk. The reason why a salesperson can be simple can do everything well.Literature on the 19th floor www.19wo.com This requires more effort than others, which is just like Xiaomi thinks, there are many powerful players in this world. So if someone who is better than you is still working harder than you, then your customers who are not strong will think that their discarded garbage is just as useless. So no matter who it is, or for many people, everything they can study hard to get is proportional. So at this time in the Nagato Club, Beijing won the Jiucai Lotus because he worked harder and harder than others. It is even more effort for the people to obtain these things. If they don''t do this, he will soon be eliminated, or not allowed, or even forgotten. This is a very bad thing. At least for the comprehensive, let her not want to be eliminated by the times. Because he knows that he is still very strong, even if he meets the strongest people in this world, maybe he is not enough, and can cause them to drink at least. Many people on the bright side are beyond them. At least, Nagato understands this, so he knows that what he needs to do is to keep getting stronger. Regardless of the method, as long as you do it against your own heart, it is very correct. But this kind of thinking may be somewhat extreme, but it also makes him right. Because if you dont work hard to become stronger, no one can really get what they want. At this time, everything Nagato did, no matter when and where, was considered relatively correct and even others could not guess. So at this time, his strength is naturally justified. So when they practice cultivation, any path is something they want to obtain. In fact, when and where they can master it, it not only becomes what they want to master. So at this time, Nagato didn''t recognize him. With all his efforts or efforts, he can do things that others can''t. So in this case, facing anyone and anything, we have absolute efforts and confidence to defeat them. Because this is his faith or his faith. Without his faith and perseverance, even if he becomes stronger, he might be afraid of others. So at this time, after Nagato absorbed Jiucailian, in fact, he was already detached from many people. When and where, as long as he keeps getting stronger, he can really let people know who the protagonist of this world is? If they do not do this, they will not be able to detach themselves, or that I am a little afraid of this thing. So at this time, constantly getting stronger, or constantly detaching, is what Nagato wants to do, because only then can not only retrieve the memory. Maybe he can find his true self and take a real path... 2810 Chapter 262 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The reason why Nagato understands so much is also gradually, integrating a lot of memories. After contacting the people and things in this world, I have to understand. Although he didn''t know why he did it, he knew that he had to keep getting stronger. Because when he is constantly getting stronger, he can definitely touch more things. If he can do more things, it would be more acceptable to Nagato. But in the heavy dangers of the world facing this time, no one can really escape, or truly escape. Because as long as they live on this continent, they will be bound by those things on this continent. So at this time, Xiaomin has no other ideas or concepts except to become stronger. Because they all know that if they don''t do this, all they can achieve in the end is a definition that is completely regarded as rubbish. Because the reason why many people practice martial arts is to avoid this kind of fate, then escape from this shadow is indeed something they need to think about now. So at this time, what Nagato needs to do now is to live better through their own efforts, or to do more of what they can do. So at this time, what Nagato does is also for what they can do now. Because they all know that if they don''t do this, they can''t do something they can recognize. They are all at this time, and if they need to pursue it, then they will definitely need to work hard, so under the condition of hard work, everything is in vain. Nagato knows his own memory, and her, it seems that he felt something important in him. At that time, he was looking for something very peculiar, and it was not clear in a few words. So in this situation, if Nagato doesn''t become stronger and unchangingly detach from these people, then how can he look for these things that he thought would be precious in his life. At this time, what Nagato did was actually to make themselves more relaxed and stronger at the same time. Because no matter who they are, they know that what they can do is not only to become someone, they just need to get rid of some of the attachments of this society, and some things they know. In this case, what they can do is to continuously enhance their experience and abilities as they become continuous. This is indeed something they need to think about seriously. So at this time, what Nagato can do is also through his own efforts. If he doesn''t need to do some repairs, maybe he won''t be able to truly transcend some of the rules of this world, then after being bound by the rules of this world. Now, what Nagato needs to face is not only the people in this world, but also more of himself. If he can''t be put aside by these things, then he must face more crises. This is just like the reason why this Demon King is so powerful, after being killed by Xiaoming, there is no fluctuation in Hi Nagamon''s heart. Because he knew that he was in this world, no matter who it was, or one of them. They all need to earnestly become stronger. If they do not become stronger, the end result will be a dead end.666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com No matter how high their level of cultivation is, and some of the martial arts they have acquired are too strong, they can''t escape this, the rules of heaven and earth, and some of their real survival constraints. Because not everyone can understand this kind of real thing that needs their serious consideration. So at this time, everything Nagato did was beyond the understanding and concepts of many people. Because the strength of Nagato is beyond their understanding, this is also very important and they have no way to solve it. So at this time, everything that Nagato did, no matter when and where, was more understandable. At this time, Nagato''s role in this is exactly like the great devil, =. People can''t even imagine, or even an invincible existence. So Nagato doesn''t know when and where, and there are indeed more things they can do, and even more of an existence that they cannot understand and cannot imagine. So after eating Jiucailian at this time, Nagato has also incorporated a lot of spiritual power, which is constantly transforming his body, making his level very improved. At this moment, Nagato already felt his own strength. Of course, this ability was indeed bestowed by this nine-color lotus, which was also a benefit of spiritual power. But more often Nagato can feel some sounds, only the sound is very small. He didn''t even know where it came from, but he did not know why it could make him feel very mysterious. Is this the so-called Voice of the Great Avenue?Or is it something they don''t know? Of course, the reason why Nagato understands this is because the effect of the Nine Color Lotuses will be very impressive. If there is something he doesn''t understand or doesn''t want to do, it is indeed something they can''t even imagine. So at this time, what Nagato needs to do is not only to become stronger. The main thing is to find one''s own path while fusing these things with oneself. This is also a very important thing. Because they all know very well that no matter who it is, it is extremely difficult and difficult to find their own way. So at this time, Nagato''s role in this is indeed not understood by many people. So at this time, Nagato can become so strong, in fact, no matter when and where, it is enough to explain that in fact, he is already detached from many people. The extent to which Nagato has become stronger at this time, and the extent to which he needs to become stronger, is indeed beyond the understanding of some people. Because Nagato is already very young, but able to do so, this is indeed something that they can''t even imagine. What''s more, Nagato''s ability to do this really mainly shows that his concepts and ideas are different from many people. The reason why he was able to do this was because he firmly believed that he could detach himself, otherwise, he would not work hard to become stronger and seize these treasures of the world. In this case, Nagato certainly does better than others, and I will definitely become stronger than others. This is a fact that there is no way to argue... 2811 Chapter 263 Mysterious Ancient Tree You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato didn''t know this, maybe he wouldn''t work so hard, because the extent to which each person will work hard depends on their experience and their values. So Nagato''s role in this must be to become stronger, and let them know whether some things can be said clearly in a few words. At this time, what Nagato can do has a lot of multi-faceted influence. Because they all know very well that what they can do is definitely not something that can be wiped out in a few words, or that they can be denied. At this time, the things and the extent that Xiaomin can do are indeed incomprehensible to many of them. So Nagato can now get Jiucailian, it must be, it is enough to show that she is different from many people. So now facing these things they can recognize, in fact, no matter when and where, it is enough to show that Nagato is indeed better than them. So, at this time, what Nagato does is no different from trying to coerce with them at the same time, which is different from any many people. After absorbing Jiucailian, it was already three days later, Nagato felt fearless, even extremely powerful at this time. He rarely felt this way, even when he had absorbed the Tai Sui that changed him a lot before, he didn''t feel it. This feeling is very strange, it''s like taking some ginseng big tonic pills, and it worked. Of course, this feeling really makes Nagato very happy. Because when I was doing this, Nagato knew that no matter what he did, wherever he did, or what he did, he wanted to become stronger. So at this time, in order to become stronger, I must know him, some achievements, and some of my own levels for the hard work I made. Because he knows that sometimes when you say something, it is indeed beyond the cognition of many of them. So at this time, what kind of person Nagato can become or to what extent is naturally beyond their understanding. This is something that cannot be denied. If Nagato said that he didn''t make so much effort and wouldn''t fight for so much space, chance, it would certainly not reach this level. So at this moment, what kind of wall he can become, or be respected by people, does show that they are different from many people, even beyond many people. So at this time, the things that Nagato can do, in fact, no matter when and where, it can be regarded as more surprising and surprising to people. Because Nagato does so much, in fact, the main reason is not only to be bound by these rules of the world, but also to go beyond looking for a confidant, something real. This is actually a great need to fold it out with strength. If Nagato doesn''t really know these things, maybe they will become what they will become in the end, and you will definitely not know. It seems that the reason why Nagato knew that at this time, if he does not become stronger, he will not get the original self, and the original memory. So in the end, what degree they can reach, it must not be as high as imagined. So at this time, what Xiaomin can do is not as simple as becoming stronger and stronger.Chinese bar www.zwen8.com Let people look up to it. Finally, if they can learn more from this, in fact, many people think it is more important. So at this time, what Nagato needs to do is constantly getting stronger. At this time, this kind of heaven and earth treasure is now. It can be regarded as letting Nagato understand that everything he did is correct no matter when and where. Just as they are now facing the extent that they can accomplish after absorbing Jiucailian, it is indeed beyond the imagination of ordinary people and pulleys. So at this time, facing this other treasure, that ancient tree, also made Nagato very excited. This ancient tree seemed to be a fruit tree. Nagato carefully observed that it was built on top of the ancient tree and it actually gave birth to two fruits. This fruit is red and green, it seems we dont know why, its a bit weird But Nagato felt a very ancient aura from him, and the limit was to say that in words. But it was really very old, at least from Nagato''s eyes, he was indeed at least the kind of grandfather or even longer, old. Of course, Nagato doesn''t know what this ancient tree is, but since he will appear here, alongside the Jiucai Lotus, becoming the two greatest treasures here, the rest is useless. Of course, if Nagato came here, it was mainly because he wanted to see exactly what he was protecting. So at this time, facing such ancient trees, in fact, no matter when and where, what they want, they still want to become stronger while surpassing some of the rules of this world. Moreover, what Nagato can know about some things in this world now is what they want to work hard together. Just as Nagato thought, if they can''t work hard without knowing what they want. Then the extent to which they can finally reach, it must be just thinking about it. So Nagato''s role at this time is still a state he needs to truly overcome now. Because no matter who it is, the extent to which I allow them to achieve depends on their efforts, so in their efforts, what kind of relief they can obtain and what kind of trust. This is what they need to think about and take seriously, no matter who they are, what kind of person and what kind of state they want to become stronger and become. They all need people who work hard, and how hard they can be depends on where they can stand in the end. Just as Nagato knew these things, if she didn''t follow these words, then the final degree and the degree he wanted would definitely not be as high as what he really wanted. In the end, you have to think about these things if you can raise your head, or what you can get. So in this case, Nagato is facing, and now they can''t overcome all aspects, they think that Nagato might be crazy to do this. But when Nagato was doing all of this, he knew once he went there, that all he did was for himself, and he became stronger and stronger. If I don''t want to become stronger, I can''t get the memory he originally had, or can''t get what he wants, then his efforts will be meaningless... 2812 Chapter 264: The Right Choice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, Nagato will make some corresponding choices because he knows that he does it and what he should do is the most correct choice. If he is someone else, maybe he will not make these choices, because he does not exist like many people. When he was destined to possess this immortal body from the beginning, it definitely meant that she was different from many people. So at this time, facing the existence of this kind of treasure now, no matter when and where it is. Nagato also clearly knows that he should guard her, and the integration is easy to use, so that it can truly figure out where he came from and where he wants to go. Because Nagato only said that he did so much for a while, because he knew he needed to find some memories. Because this kind of memory is also very important to him, if he doesn''t retrieve the memory, then he doesn''t know where he came from and where you want to go. This is something I really want to figure out, because Nagato knows very clearly that everything he has done is correct. When Nagato is doing many things, he will make some choices and some differences. In fact, it can also show that he is different from many people. So at this time, since he said that many people will be different if he chooses, it must show her, in fact, at any time, he knows that he should become stronger is the most important thing. What''s more, in the face of such corresponding changes, Nagato is also making many adjustments. Because if Nagato is facing something that they need to maintain together no matter when and where. In fact, when and where, they should make some corresponding adjustments. Another example is why Nagato would let Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan leave because he knew. Regardless of when and where the threats of these people are faced, Nagato or let them leave is the safest choice. Because if it''s not like that, there are certainly not many things that Nagato can know, or I can do. Just as Nagato thought, if he didn''t do what he was supposed to do, then he would definitely not reach the level he wanted in many ways. What''s more, in terms of their understanding, Nagato knows what to do is correct. So, no matter when and where, what Nagato can do now is to do more things and expand his strength under the conditions possible. This is what he needs to accomplish. You know, if he is not able to understand these words when and where. He will not become as strong as he is now, and at the same time make some corresponding adjustments. Because in his own terms, when Nagato understands these things, he knows how to do it, or what to do is right, which is actually something he understands very well. So if they are faced with what they should all do now, no matter who they are, it is possible to complete some aspects that should be done. So at this time, I will do some things that should be done. In fact, I dont know how to say or how to do it, so I adjust my mentality accordingly. Because many times the reason why people say and do so is to do the right thing. So from the perspective of who the director is, what Nagato does is his own freedom.Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com So he knows that doing this by himself is the most correct choice, and if he doesn''t know these, he won''t make some adjustments accordingly. What''s more, in this world, the so-called genius is actually not a fart in Nagato''s eyes. So in this case, if he can fully grasp all this, he doesn''t need to care about other people''s eyes or even their thoughts. Because Nagato knows what he does is the most correct, and secondly, he knows how to accomplish these things. So in that case, if he doesn''t do those things, after the corresponding things pass. What they can do is not only to do some things, but to do some things that others cannot do, but to complete some corresponding adjustments and sorting out. Because Nagato''s role in this is definitely a role imprisoned by a wise man. After all, when many people are doing a lot of things, they will make corresponding changes, because they need to improve more often and need to adjust. So at this time, of course, Nagato will fight for these so-called geniuses for the opportunity and fit of these days. Although this genius may not occupy the level of a real genius on this continent, at least in the entire mortal empire. These young talents can also be regarded as one side, true genius In many cases, the reason why they can be said to be genius is because they can''t reach the height they want. So at this time, these young talents, that is, the children of officials and eunuchs, would argue that this genius, there must be a reason. In addition, the current Nagato skills, if they can surpass people like them, or truly crush them casually, it does show that he and them are still not of the same magnitude. What''s more, there are many things that people know in Xiamen at this time. Because in the current situation, they can''t simply get rid of the situation, and it must be that no one wants to offend Nagato. After all, the reason why Nagato is scared is because he casually defeated the genius they knew. This is a very scary thing, but none of them can do it. Either at this time, how much Nagato can achieve depends on what height he can reach in the end. Of course, this kind of height is certainly not arbitrarily achieved. Because the reason why people fear or fear for both of them is because they understand that, no matter when and where, improving their strength is the most important thing on this continent. Because if you are not strong enough, you may be used as entertainment anytime and anywhere, and it is at the mercy of others. Then if you are strong enough, then you can truly control the fate of others, even your own. Because there is no human rights to talk about in this place or on this continent, so if you are not strong enough. Then all the truths, and all the useless things, will pull you into the abyss. Then at that time, no matter who it is, there may not be a simple release from that low-level position. So now only getting stronger is the most appropriate thing... 2813 Chapter 265 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, many times, the reason Nagato would think and do so, It''s because he understands the rules on this continent very well, so if he doesn''t understand, he will definitely not do it. Now there is this opportunity. That is to say, this ancient sacred tree and the wine it eats can improve his strength. In fact, no matter when and where, it is a relatively good thing for Xiao Naruto. The reason why they will become stronger because of themselves, or that they become the existence that some people can truly envy. It is because they will work harder than others, so at this time, when he can become stronger, it is naturally a more understandable thing. In addition, what Nagato is doing now is considered to be more reasonable. In fact, his luck is better than many people. Because in itself, if you have good luck, you don''t have your own strength, and layer by layer, then it will definitely not reach this level. At this time, Nagato can get these old trees, and he is not polite. Directly absorbed him with all the strength of his body, and the spiritual power on his body began to transform. Because the people in their martial arts are all spiritual power, if they can absorb the spiritual power in this ancient tree, it will be very terrifying. The elders can feel that this ancient tree possesses a lot of this spiritual power, and at the same time, they can''t really eat it directly, so Nagato can only change it by absorbing the spiritual power of her body. Sure enough, when Nagato asked about the spiritual power in his body, the spiritual power was constantly pouring into his body. This feeling was very comfortable and comfortable. To put it simply, total spiritual power is like an infinite source for him to absorb. So at this time, Nagato was able to accomplish this kind of thing, in fact, no matter when and where it was, it was enough, indicating that he was also completely converting this opportunity into his strength. Because no matter when and where, people are afraid of some people and things because they can''t reach that level. So the reason why I want to do something for him tomorrow is because his luck is not only good, but his strength is far superior to other people. So at this time, what Nagato can do is not difficult to understand. I just want to use my own resources to improve my own strength. These are the real things that people can think about. Well, since they can do it to a certain extent, it is enough to explain that he is actually different from a lot of people in many cases. Because Nagato is able to accomplish some, the corresponding reversal, and some real things. , If Nagato would not do this, would he think so, then he would not really become stronger. Because under the premise that everyone becomes stronger, it is because they have enough strength to do so. So at this time, if they want to break into a higher place or a higher field, they need to make corresponding efforts. If not, it will definitely not reach the level they want in the end. In addition, the reason why they will accomplish a certain move and cooperate with multiple types of things actually means that they are actually more.Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com It may not just want to let them, or that one of his people will have something that wants to be done. Because Nagato''s role in this one is a protagonist with very good luck. The main reason is because he understands that if they don''t do this now, or if they don''t have such good luck, he will not only be able to do something really. Because no matter who or what he said, when they can change to a certain degree, it is enough to explain his luck. It must be one aspect, and at the same time they must do what they should do. Because no matter who it is, one cannot simply ignore the importance of luck, which is still in the experiment. So now, since Nagato will meet Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang in this place, or meet something. So it is enough to explain that this is also Nagato''s luck, but maybe even Tian Dashan did not expect that the strength of Nagato has exceeded some of the estimates of others. Just one thing, even Zhu Wushuang has already said, the main reason why they are as strong as they are now is because he knows what to do at the same time. They are also blinded by some overconfidence, which is a failure. Because many of them underestimated Nagato from the beginning to the end, because Nagato would be rumored by Zhu Wushuang that he was a strong Zhu Wushuang who could be hit. So in fact, if you don''t recognize who can be, the first reaction may be not to believe that Bian Zhu Wushuang, as the son of the prime minister, is actually one of the best people in the imperial capital. Of course, this kind of excellence is only potential in some things in this human empire. For themselves, when they would do something, it must be because they are a quasi-genius on a certain level. This is why, for example, why many middle gates in this empire, as well as the children of officials and eunuchs in their empires, have contacts, but not many contacts. Because they are the children of officials, they are indeed a genius in the eyes of ordinary people. It''s a level that people can''t reach, but in the final analysis, they exist in the real big sects, the good sects in Shenzhen. It must not reach the level of their current so-called genius, because the price of genius is that they need to really spend a great price to complete their irreversible behavior. Then just as they thought, if a genius needs to be created. And if you really need to go private to look up, the kind of genius must be far beyond the level of the officials'' children in these empires. Because after all, many times you may know that they are geniuses, but you don''t necessarily know at what level they are geniuses. So at this time, Nagato now understands it, and of course the divisions of this world are also clear. So at this time, facing this kind of genius among the children of the officials of the human empire, the mentality is actually quite peaceful. Because these guys are not the right thinking in his eyes, they can only be regarded as a child, which kind of role. Because Ouyang Nagato can easily defeat them, at this time, it means that they are not real enemies in the eyes of Nagato, but just a kind of weak chicken for training. So Nagato is very clear. Naturally, he didn''t really put them in his eyes, and just used each other with them... 2814 Chapter 266 Huge Spiritual Power You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is gradually absorbing more and more huge spiritual power, and those spiritual powers are constantly rushing to Nagato like a tide. The huge spiritual power cannot be explained clearly in a few words, so at this time, Nagato knew it was his chance. itself.Some real heaven and earth spirit treasures on the Budo Continent are very rare, so in this case, while taking a bath, many people cannot get such things. Then in this case, what you can do is definitely not the same as others, if he can''t get these things. Then it can''t change how strong it is, then it can''t change. If it is strong, then he must go, but if you don''t worry, if you can''t get back to the machine so early, then what is the direction of his efforts? At this time, what Nagato can do is to use these treasures of the world and the things that people go and pursue. While making him stronger, he is slowly searching for a path more like his own. Because many times they want to become stronger, or want to become a certain degree. It is because they all know that it is impossible for them to continue to maintain this way. They say that they want to change them. This kind of change is actually very difficult. So in this case, how much Nagato can do depends entirely on what kind of people and things she encounters in the end. Then I am now absorbed by him after the ancient tree and the Jiucai lotus, Nagato can not only hear the sound of the avenue, but also absorb more huge spiritual power. Then rushed to Nagato frantically among the ancient trees. In fact, no matter when and where it came from, it was enough to explain its power and horror. But Nagato knew that there were no simple sales in this forest, but they were still flocking to him because he could feel the power and horror here. If compared to other things, Nagato can''t feel it, but this terrifying spiritual power. So while she was absorbing crazy, her body was also getting hot, turning over, and her body was undergoing earth-shaking changes. This change is not clear in a few words. And now facing his practice and behavior, in fact, many times, Nagato can be regarded as able to adjust accordingly. And at this time, the degree he can do is definitely better than other people. Because his body structure is different from many people, because he has not completed the transformation of the body from the beginning to the end, because he has sealed the memory. If Nagato doesn''t become different from others, maybe he will be overwhelmed by the current huge spiritual power, because of itself. If Nagato can''t do it to a certain extent, then he is definitely not much different from many people. That being the case, why doesn''t Nagato directly absorb the power of these five elements, so that it becomes stronger and stronger? So at this time, Nagato naturally knew that now this is a very good opportunity for him. If he is not going to become stronger, or he is not sure about this kind of thing, he should really do everything he should do well. So at this time, Nagato will definitely be able to come out more than others. Because he knows that his body is different from others in structure, he is constantly absorbing and fusing some of the spiritual power in his body to make it stronger.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com It feels like he knows that he has a special container, and he is constantly compressing his spiritual power. Because many times people dont challenge, if they dont really try, they dont know where their body is. In that case, they can''t become much stronger, so they need to be real at any time. The extent to which Nagato completes depends on how much risk they want to take and how hard they become. Because when Nagato can do all this, it proves that he is actually different from many people. Then, under different circumstances, what kind of things he can really accomplish, and to the extent, it can be regarded as some aspects that can make people, can''t figure out, and can''t think through. If you don''t need it, now that Nagato has done this, it is tantamount to a very big challenge, or a risky behavior. So this kind of adventure actually lies in many people, and it is enough to make them clarify some truth. What''s more, the reason why Nagato becomes like this is because he is very good. In that different situation, he will make some adjustments accordingly. This is definitely a good choice, because he knows that if he doesn''t really challenge these adventures, then he will not reach the level he wants. Then if it is not as high as what you want, you definitely don''t want to become the kind of person you want to become, or the kind of strong. Because only the strong who can really escape can not be bothered by these worldly things. So in this situation, facing the changes they need to face now, they are constantly absorbing, constantly changing, constantly melting and constantly accelerating. Because when they all need to do this, Nagato''s body will become stronger on these things. Because no matter who they are, they have a limit and Nagato him. When he is different from others, he will have his own immortal body to truly challenge these limits. Because there is only one who truly challenges this limit, and a person who truly knows how strong they can become is a very realistic thing. Because in itself, if Nagato didn''t know this, he wouldn''t do it. What''s more, people will of course really consider these issues without knowing when they are facing them. At this time, how strong Nagato will become depends on how dangerous he is to catch a cold. So in this case, there is such an ancient tree that does not know where it came from, absorbing the spiritual power in it, in fact, no matter when and where it is, it is a relatively fair thing. Perhaps for many ordinary people, it''s just looking for death, because after all, this ancient tree doesn''t know how old it is. The spiritual power contained in it, as well as some special powers, is already extremely large. If you are a little careless, people like them may explode and die because of this. This is the most terrifying thing. That being the case, now that Nagato has the opportunity to experiment and compress the spiritual power in his body, it is enough to show that he is taking risks and taking great risks... 2815 Chapter 267 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So if there is this opportunity, it must be considered a good thing for Nagato. Because if Nagato would not take these risks again, he would not know how far he wanted to accomplish, or even what level he wanted to achieve. Because normally, people are afraid of certain things, or make some corresponding changes, because they all need to do it. If they don''t do this, they will not meet the expectations they want to achieve, because many times people may walk differently, but the end result is definitely for one, that is, becoming stronger. So at this time, Nagato is doing it, and now many of them are doing things to become stronger. Only if his luck is better and his strength is stronger, will he be able to go farther than others, and to do more, and the pace of progress will not be disordered and disordered. Because many times they will make changes in these things and still need to adjust some things, because many of them may have their own choices. But whether this choice is really correct is not easy to say, but at least it is enough to explain their career choice, it must be because they have thought about this kind of thing. So that being the case, now Nagato has this kind of opportunity to become stronger, which is still a very desirable opportunity, which actually shows that they are very rare. Also in many cases, they will think and do so, and it must be because they have things that each other needs to accomplish. So at this time, the goals and extent that Nagato can accomplish now will definitely be much more than others. Then I am facing them now, this huge spiritual power is actually very scary. Because no matter when and where they can do something, they must behave because they know what they want to do, or they want to reach a certain level. This is why people in this era will continue to grow stronger and detach from themselves in this world. Even going through some hardships, or deliberately creating some hardships to make progress. Because they all know that if they do not make progress, they will eventually be manipulated casually. So whether you can truly detach yourself, in fact, it can be regarded as a comparison in many cases. What can be said clearly is that the rules of this world are actually simpler and more straightforward than some other places. That is, if your martial arts cultivation level is not high enough, or if your current strength is not strong enough, others can just treat you as entertainment and let them kill you. So Nagato is naturally aware of this, so when facing these people, or when they want to change. It is necessary to face this situation of complete need to change, and then complete a certain degree of innovation. Because they will go no matter who they are, and when facing these things, they will make some changes and adjustments. So what Nagato can do now is indeed, it is not what ordinary people like them can imagine, because after all, if you compare your body to a container, constantly absorbing spiritual energy and compressing these spiritual powers, this is indeed A very big adventure. Because no matter who they are, how much they can achieve depends on their real practice, and how high their ideas are.1234 novel www.1234xs.com So in this case, they can really be a certain person, or can really become a person whom others look up to, it definitely depends on how much they put in their final efforts. So Nagato''s current adventure is actually very bold, if he does not take risks. They don''t know where their limits are, so now that he has so much spiritual power, he is beginning to absorb so much spiritual power. In fact, the situation this time is somewhat similar to the Tai Sui they met last time. So in many cases, the reason why they have this kind of opportunity is actually because Nagato''s own strength is stronger than others. So at this time, facing them, if more people want some ideas and concepts to become stronger, they are destined to work harder than others. The reason why they work so hard is because they know what the consequences are if they do not become stronger. If they are like this, if Nagato can become stronger now, then they will definitely do everything they should do. So what degree does it need to become at this time?Or what kind of state they achieve depends entirely on what goal they can achieve in the end. Therefore, it is necessary to work with them to look forward to this kind of expectation. In addition, now that Nagato also knows his state and his behavior, many people certainly don''t understand it, but he knows that he is doing it right, which is actually enough. Because many times when you know what you need to do, you will actually know the extent to which you want to accomplish more clearly than others. Because if you don''t do this, then you will definitely have a special situation in the end, that is, you have no goals and even live like a walking dead. Then in this world, people like this won''t live long, because people still really pursue something. Because they want these things instead of doing them, they don''t want them. So just like Nagato thinks now, he knows that he needs to become stronger, because only by becoming stronger can he find his memory and be able to surpass other people. So in this case, if he does not become stronger, then the state of his current efforts and desperateness is completely unnecessary. He couldn''t be like many ordinary people, find a young girl, give birth to a baby somewhere for a lifetime, just such a simple life, and then finally, ran into the coffin. Because many times they think this way, simply because they all know that this is the right choice. So when and where, the challenges facing now, and the ability to really compress my body. In fact, Nagatos approach is risky on the one hand, but also a very correct choice on the other. That being the case, now that Nagato has this opportunity, he will naturally not let it go. Because it is not possible to have such a great spiritual power for him to use anytime and anywhere, it is like the reason that Nagato would do this, because he knows some things in this place, and it is indeed worth his effort. Compared to other places or relative to other comprehensions, I definitely don''t have this old tree. At such an age, this is the most important place... 2816 Chapter 268 Crazy Absorption You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then Nagato, after understanding these principles, he will naturally make some changes. So no matter what kind of person and what kind of thing they are facing, to what extent they can finally achieve the same effect as the kind of goal they want. So when faced with what goals they need to accomplish now, they should actually put in their corresponding efforts. It''s like Nagato will go, at this time to make some changes for these things. It must be because he knows that this kind of opportunity is very difficult to compress his physical behavior, and it is indeed very risky. But if you can really know where your limits are, it can become stronger. So now after eating Jiucailian, after feeling the voice of the great road, no matter when and where, what kind of person he needs to face and what kind of thing he is suitable for depends on what degree he can finally achieve. ,. So many times, Nagato will do so much, I think he knows that he is the most correct choice to do so. So if he doesn''t do this, what extent can he reach in the end? Or what needs to be used, it must be a little different. Because in itself, many people will do something on the premise that they have common goals that need to be maintained, as well as some things that they really want to achieve that need to be maintained. If Nagato didn''t want to become stronger, he wouldn''t think so. If he were just an ordinary person, maybe he would look for some people and things they need in life like ordinary people, and finally become ineffective. Because each person''s thoughts and each person''s state are different. So at this time, what else will you do.Or what choice you will make depends on what kind of person and what you really want. This is like Nagato knowing that his life state is different from that of many people. So at this time, he knew that his body was different from more people, and that this ancient tree didn''t know what age it was or what treasure it was, so he could only absorb it first. At least Nagato did not know the origin of this bone after Longhe had too deep memories. It was enough to show that his origin was mysterious, and she could not just see through something casually. At this time, its proportion is so huge, which is actually enough to explain its rarity, so in order to compress some of the limits of his body and flesh, he will naturally challenge these things at this time. Because no matter when it was, Nagato was able to challenge, or some things that could be valued by her were indeed not many. But at least he knew that he did it, which would definitely benefit his future growth. Because many people will really envy some of others'' things because they are doing something that others can''t reach. The reason that Nagato would really do these things is that on the one hand, he knows what he should do is the most correct. If he doesnt do this, he will definitely not be able to achieve the desired goal There are great differences and differences. So at this time, now Nagato will do this kind of move and challenge, in fact, it is really a very bold choice for the behavior that real people can understand and think of. Because no one can guarantee that they would burst into death if they did this, but he did.I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com This is enough to show his boldness, but also enough to have very strong strength. Its up to them to talk about it, or its something youre afraid of that you definitely care about, So Nagato also cares about something, that is his current memory, and in his heart, it vaguely feels that someone is waiting for him. This is actually a very important thing with Brother Xiaoming, because he knows that he has come into this world. Maybe he doesn''t know who he is, or what kind of memory he is looking for, this is indeed very important. But what is more important for him is to really make it clear as soon as possible. Because many times he knows what he is doing, it does have a self-subjective meaning, which means that everything he is doing is all right. At least Nagato knew that one thing in his heart was right, and this point was also very direct. It is that while she knows that he is going to become stronger in order to become stronger now, he knows that what he has done is no different, and is the only way out now. Because if you don''t become stronger, you won''t be able to operate some laws in this world. Then if you will be bound by those laws in this world, then the degree to which you can reach in the end is definitely not as high as you imagined. In this case, what ideas and actions they will have is tantamount to a very challenging and adventurous behavior. At this time, Nagato is now doing this, and his thoughts and ideas are actually considered to be true and very correct three views no matter what they are. So now facing the level of what they need to accomplish, Nagatos doing this is indeed relatively simple, but it is also the simplest rule in the world. Because people think so, and I do it because many times people are bound by worldly things, and also because they are very afraid of certain things. So is Nagato afraid of something happening?Maybe it will make him more afraid that he will not find his own memory and what is he doing?What is the meaning of my existence. Compared with the former, Nagato is naturally more worried about the latter, so he has to make a trade-off. So what will happen to this trade-off?He is not easy to say, but at least for one thing, he knows that it is right to do it himself, and there is no need to think about it. Then take risks at this time, and really do something corresponding, which is their best choice and choice now. Because no matter who they are, whether they can reach what level or do certain things right, it is actually enough to explain that each of them really has a life goal for each person. So at this time, facing their life goals, as well as their life goals. They will do certain things, which is enough to show that they actually did not say that they simply want to become ordinary people. Does this idea exist for everyone, or that I cant really accomplish something by everyone. At this time, everything Nagato did and everything he understood was naturally different from many people. Since it is not the same, they will make a certain decision from the beginning, which means that their path has already begun and is completed step by step... 2817 Chapter 269 Rapid Growth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato understood these things, in fact, if he did not go to Su Shan Yin to change, then he would not know, or he would not deserve to have greater strength. Huang Xiaoming did so much at this time because he knew how to go. Because of itself, if Nagato doesn''t have a special idea, wait for some concepts, he won''t be able to become stronger. In that case, he wouldn''t be worthy to truly master something better, because it was a relatively good thing for him. Because Nagato knows that after experiencing these things, he can really think of and think about some plans. In fact, it can be regarded as a comparison and can make people think clearly. What''s more, when Nagato is able to do something now, it is actually enough to show that he is changing and making some corresponding adjustments at the same time. Some people are like this. When you all need to be able to change your thoughts and state, everyone wants to become stronger. Then they naturally only know this, so when. The extent to which Nagato can do it also depends on what they can accomplish. Because in itself, Nagato thought and did so, but it was actually quite the right choice. If Nagato''s role in this is not a person who really understands so much, perhaps he would not think about so many things. In this case, they will naturally go and need to do what they should do. So what we should really think about now is that after absorbing so much power, Nagato is constantly shrinking and expanding. Because he knew that his physical body was absorbing these spiritual powers, and at the same time it was becoming stronger. Because if people want to become stronger, they will go, how to really change, but how to improve their thinking. So in many cases, what we can actually do is tantamount to when we can intersperse with a certain state and degree they want to accomplish. So when and where they are facing now, some state they can accomplish. Now Nagato is also there, constantly challenging his own upward curve. Because in many cases, what Nagato can do is how to do all these things while insisting on self-reflection. So facing the current challenges, in fact, it is a very difficult choice for him or for the road he has to take in the future. Because in itself, if Nagato didn''t think so, or didn''t do so. Then he can''t do what he should do, because while it is becoming stronger, it is also constantly innovating and truly challenging. So in this case, if he doesn''t go and really becomes stronger, he will definitely reach the level they want and want. And the reason that Nagato understands these many times is because he understands it very well. When I experience these things, to what extent I can accomplish it, and my state is indeed a thing that needs to be considered. Because when Nagato was really challenging his limit, he himself didn''t know how much concentration his body could bear. What''s more, this kind of Gu technique itself is, I don''t know when it exists in this world.Wonderful book bar www.miaoshuba.com In this case, Nagato is now absorbing such a huge spiritual power. In fact, no matter when and where it is enough, it is very necessary for him to think and do so. Because although he may have many ways to move forward, the purest spiritual power in the world is absorbed from the number of stocks, which is actually a good conversion. Although this requires a lot of thought, there is a real mentality to change things that can be done. But relatively speaking, if they do this, they do have a very big adventure, or they need to think about how to perfect this kind of adventure. Because in itself, Nagato needs to really do one, in order to really think about some things that should be done. If they don''t do this and don''t think about it so much, then they won''t become stronger. They can''t do it if it doesn''t become stronger, they want to achieve that level. So just like what we think, if we cant really think.Why would they do corresponding things in this period. That would definitely not be able to think of how they should do it well is the most correct choice. Because no matter when it was, Nagato said this entirely because he knew what to do to do so is the most correct choice. Because if they didn''t think so, they would not be able to make corresponding adjustments now that they are facing some changes. So at this time, facing some actions they need to complete, they definitely need to really think about how to choose is the most correct choice., So at this time, facing the situation that can really make their bodies grow rapidly, it is indeed a very clear point. So what Nagato needs to do at this time is to perfect it as much as possible. From then on, sister self-reflection, while challenging more things that can be done. Because in itself, if Nagato is in this one, it really plays a role. It''s not one. If you achieve some goals in order to pursue and work together, then you won''t really do some corresponding things. Because Nagato knew that when he did this, he actually faced huge challenges many times. Because if there is no such challenge, they cannot make progress together and truly grow together. So when faced with what they need to accomplish, there are actually many things they can do now. Under this circumstance, what level they can achieve now will definitely depend on their ability to achieve the state and goal they want to accomplish in the end. Because as long as they are normal people, they are all recalling certain things and will work hard for them. So the extent that Nagato can do at this time is definitely much more than many people. Because Nagato knew what to do and how to do it, that was the right choice. So now, facing the huge spiritual power that absorbs the ancient tree, in fact, to say it, the improvement given to him now is also very large. Now when they all need to change those things, in fact, what Nagato does is relatively conservative and comparative, making it difficult for people to think about how to do it well... 2818 Chapter 270 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato can''t make some corresponding changes in many cases, there is still a real challenge. So now faced with many opportunities, he has no way to seize it. This is a very realistic thing. At least Nagato knew that she did and thought so, and it was indeed a very correct choice. Then after three days, Nagato is constantly absorbing and fusing, and letting the body absorb it, now behind the spiritual power contained in the bottom of the big tree. After Nagato had absorbed it for so long, this ancient tree, which was not known for its existence, finally began to wither and shed its leaves at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even when they didn''t expect it, this Gu technique was finally absorbed by Nagato on the fourth day, and finally turned into dust and disappeared between the world. After Nagato had absorbed this Gu technique, in the dark, he could feel the sound of a great road in her ears. This is a very peculiar state, because he ate something like Jiucai lotus that was completely impossible for others to obtain in a truly simple way. At this time, now Nagato has not only improved rapidly, but in many cases, it has improved tremendously. Because in itself, it has a situation more eager than ordinary people for these heaven and earth treasures. The reason they want to become stronger is because they have something to maintain. At this time, after Nagato had absorbed some of the spiritual power of the current ancient tree. Nagato feels that there is infinite power in his current physique. This power is very huge, at least several times stronger than before. And Nagato can feel that a very big change is taking place in his body. If it wasn''t because of him and these reasons, maybe he wouldn''t really have the talent of being anxious in many things. So Nagato would do something to change many times because he knew that he would do it, and it would be beneficial to him. So in this situation, facing the absorption of such a huge spiritual power, in fact, while transforming his body, it also made his physique one step further. Although the immortal body has reached a peak, there are actually some breakthroughs on it. Its because its impossible to simply get caught in a place that really needs a breakthrough, and truly reach a level where there is no way to make progress. Because why it is said that these physical bodies and these dancers are divided, it is because he still has room for improvement to some extent. So after Nagato now travels to this world, his physique and everything he has experienced is different from what he had experienced in the ninja world. In this case, he must have changed a lot from what they had known in the world. In this case, the reason Nagato can understand so much is because he knows that this is the right choice. So under this circumstance, his level and his cultivation base have skyrocketed. This big cut, even Nagato doesn''t even know himself, who can he kill with one punch now? But at least after it absorbed the ancient tree and ran it all over, he felt as if he had entered a special state in the dark. This realm is already very powerful!Love Book House www.ishusexs.com It is several times stronger than before, or even to put it simply, at least five times stronger than before. So in this case, the power of Nagato is not as simple as 1+1 equals 2 or 2+2 equals 4. And the reason why Nagato is so powerful is because it has absorbed the spiritual power in the ancient tree. After seven plus the terrifying spiritual power and some of the current nine color lotus, which inspired him to hear some assistance from the voice of the great road, the current Nagato has become extremely powerful. If he can use his own thoughts, directly surround this small world for a week. Of course this small world is just the small world coming in in this pond now, not the small world outside. But after Nagato looked around in these small worlds, he found that the rest of the things were some houses, so he didn''t take it again. Although he was a bit greedy for this small world, a few kilometers in radius, he knew that some things were not his, and it was destined to not be his. For example, the ancient tree it has absorbed now, and the Jiucai Company has been captured by him, then it means that this thing is already his. So now this small world, he has no way to subdue it, and that is destined to show that this small world has no chance with it. So after I strolled around and found no other treasures, there was no way to conquer this small world. So he could only think about it first, a little regretful, and he was about to leave. In many cases, the reason Nagato will fight and work hard is because he knows that such gains will make him very strong. After all, the opportunities in this world are limited. If you don''t become strong, don''t force yourself, and truly strive for these things, there is no way to become strong. In this case, now that he can come into this small world, he has become stronger than others. That is enough to show that his efforts, as well as his thoughts and ideas, are not wrong. So now that there has been a bumper harvest, Nagato was destined to leave here, so he got out of the pool. And when he left, he also found that the spiritual power in this pond was very powerful. But he also understood that you could not be absorbed in the water for these years, so he could only sigh and leave this place. When he reached the water pool, he found that the colorful lotus here had been stepped clean, and even in other places, there was no trace of the colorful lotus. After all, dozens of people were buried in mass, there must be some snatching, so Nagato knew it was inevitable. But since the Demon King inside was killed, Nagato couldn''t ignore her corpse so much. He also installed the corpse using its systematic space. At the same time, he was also looking around, but he didn''t find a colorful lotus, and he was about to leave here. After all, in the final analysis, although the colorful lotus here is said to be precious, it is not so precious if it can cure diseases. And Nagato has already died, and I dont know how long the Jiucai lotus has been, and I can already feel the sound of the avenue. So at this time, those colorful lotuses did not help him so much, or told him, it was just better than ordinary things, so for him, it was considered dispensable. If this is the case, I might as well look elsewhere. After all, this small world is so big and should be able to find something... 2819 Chapter 271 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After leaving the pond, Nagato had been thinking about one thing in his eyes, and that was where Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan would go. After all, these two guys are also this ancient relic, and Uramura is a leader, so at this time, they will not see which secrets are, and they are somewhat curious. The reason why Nagato let Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang leave, and didn''t want them to fight for something, was because Nagato didn''t really like some of their behaviors. After all, they will have anything in this place. In fact, it was enough from the beginning, indicating that they are not ordinary people. In addition, the reason why Nagato would consider himself when doing these things was because they were indeed the sons of great men in the Yanhuang Empire, but in the eyes of Nagato, they did not pay enough attention to him. The reason why they have such an intersection is that they must have a number of things. Only by using each other''s things can they achieve this degree of mutual use. So at this time, Nagato couldn''t really say that he was on an equal footing with them. It''s just like a character similar to them, and they are involved in each other and use each other. Because they are the sons of the court and ministers, they can definitely use the place. For example, for the ranking in this ancient world, there is still a chance, they said. So Nagato naturally knows in many cases that at this time they have a lot of space they can use. Therefore, if Nagato can do something, it is good for both of them. So now when Nagato is doing a lot of things, he still has some thoughts and thoughts in his mind, because he knows what he should do, and that is the right choice. For example, now Nagato is not with Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. It must be because Nagato may also be rejected by them. After all, a strong person, if he will be respected, or feared, there must be a reason. That being the case, if both of them say that there is such a reason, there will be some problems. Then it definitely shows that one of them is too strong, or one of them is too weak. Therefore, in many cases, Nagato knows that his own existence is also a way of breaking restrictions, an existence that others don''t like. Because after all, Nagato''s strength is too strong, even if he wants to hide some strength, when playing with them, he will appear to be a little bit tied, but it is indeed much stronger than them. So many times Nagato said that if they wanted to show some strength, they would basically be crushed. At that time, he would definitely be really excluded by them. Although Nagato was excluded, it is not difficult to see. But at least he felt that if there were no accidents, if Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan were not with them, other frictions would definitely have occurred. Otherwise, they would not really give up the things under the pool that Nagato they found. In this case, Nagato will naturally think about what they are doing now. Did you leave this ancient ruins, or the ancient ruins, is there something else hidden?Tiantian Book Bar www.tiantianshuba.com This was what Nagato was thinking about, so he hurriedly used his spiritual power to provide flight speed, hovering in this, small world quickly. Because if before, he could use his feet instead, but now that he has so many spiritual powers, he has made great progress. So his physical ability is enough for him to do some things, such as flying and so on. Because Nagato is no other person, after digesting the spiritual power in the ancient tree, as well as the digested nine-color spiritual power, they can truly feel some special things in this world. In fact, he has made great progress, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. Just as they think, if they can do something, it must be because they have common goals to maintain. So at this time, if there is still a chance to fight, Nagato will naturally not be willing to let it go. What''s more, chances are many times this kind of thing, if it is said that they have no way to obtain or compete. That definitely means that they are indeed not simple, they want to become stronger at some point. So no matter when and where, as long as there is a chance, Nagato is willing to be worth the time to fight for it. That being the case, if he has time to have an opportunity now, he can actually think clearly about what they can really do now. In addition, now Nagato has sufficient spiritual power at this time. Naturally, you can fly freely in this small world, and in the small world, there is basically no difference from the outside world, it may be that the scenery here is better, and the scenery is more charming. But among them, there must be some differences between the small world and the outside. What''s more, this world has indeed not changed as much as the outside. If there is no accident, many people would not even know that this is a small incident. But there are long gates for such magical things in this world, which is indeed a comparison and understanding. But the small world is amazing, and few people know him alive. It must be because of them. It is not simply an hour, but they must also have special talents. Then its existence must be developed only by the failure of the sky. Even now that Nagato has improved a lot, she can''t say that she has opened up a small world by herself. This will be very difficult, and it will also require a lot of constraints. If they can do it, they must think that we are not at this level now, but become stronger, and even do things that some people cannot do. So at this time, what they can do now and to what extent they are able to accomplish it depends entirely on which step they can finally take. Nagato said that as he thought, he himself knew what he should do and when he should finish something. It must be because he had a scale in his heart. So at this time, what kind of state should they achieve? It also depends on what kind of form, Nagato needs to consider some things in this regard... 2820 Chapter 272 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So now with such a big change and improvement in strength, what Nagato can do. It''s certainly not just some small things about them and how to get stronger. He still has to look for real great opportunities, the great opportunities that are enough for him to become stronger, to be able to make his heart move. Because of the reason why people are moved by themselves, or really fighting for something. It must be because they have reached the place they need to fight for. Because in itself, if they don''t do that, it definitely means that kind of thing. In other words, something that can be beneficial to them in a real sense is complete and does not meet their expectations. This is actually quite comprehensible, not to mention that Nagato is doing this now, and it can be called his current strength. Because people think so much, think so much quickly, because they all know what to do and what to do is the most important thing. For example, now he is looking for Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan, then those people are actually from when and where.Its enough to show that they want to do this and do it for, want to become stronger Although Nagato''s actions and ideas are indeed a bit overbearing, I think he is the most correct choice to do so. Because if Nagato does not do this, will it really become the kind of direction they hope in the end? I just want to think clearly about what the right choice is. If Nagato does something wrong in many cases, or if there are no problems with some of the choices he makes, it will definitely prove that what he does is definitely right. Then, under the corresponding circumstances, after he became stronger, his self-confidence must be stronger than before. This is like, why Nagato knows so much, or understands some of their gaps. That is enough to show that the difference between them in many cases is that it is not that simple and can be overcome. What they are facing now at this time, they need to change some things, but in fact, they can be said to be clear, they are doing the right behavior. Because when Nagato became Deng Qiang''s person, in fact, his character was also stubbornly moving towards the indifferent character of a truly peerless powerhouse. Because he knows a lot, when you care about something, it can really give you strength. But what you really need to maintain is the direction you want in your heart, and it is certainly not that simple to accomplish. This is just as Nagato thought. The reason he was able to do some things, but it doesn''t mean that he must make some corresponding changes for some things now. So in this situation, what they can do and the extent to which they can definitely be everything they can do well in this state. Now facing the present, no matter when and where they need to change, Nagato has become stronger and goes further. It also naturally has no need to follow some more, and the corresponding rules and clauses are done. Because if he said that Nagato was before that, he still has concerns about many people. So at this time, he is stronger than before, so he has no such worries and needs to follow it? Because of itself, the reason Nagato thinks so is because of the spiritual power contained in this wave of ancient trees, and the strength of the voice of the great road that Jiucailian has given her. He has been improved several times, and in this strong situation, they can be completely stronger than each other.March Chinese www.cnsyhz.com In this case, Nagato was able to make some corresponding changes, which is indeed a good thing in itself. At this time, if not normal. When people make some changes, it proves that they all need to pursue a direction. The direction they pursued must be based on the corresponding changes and improvements they have made in many cases. Because when doing everything in a row, Nagato can see everything he can do. It also made him stronger than before, so at this time, everything in front of him. Nagato needs to follow and obey, just like many times, why is Nagato better than many others. It is because it has the premise of pursuing the strength of the strong, it can also make some corresponding adjustments and changes. This change is also a very huge thing. So at this time, it is now time to face some things that they all need to change. In fact, many times, they will do something that they do not understand. So at this time, no matter who it is, what kind of things they can do, or what degree they can achieve are lower than them, and their determination to become stronger. So now Nagato can become stronger, or to what extent? That''s definitely the reason why he coveted him, what kind of person he would become at a lot of specific times. It must be because of how much they care about some things in order to complete In itself, if Nagato does not do this, or makes some changes, he will not reach a level that is difficult for others to reach. What''s more, from the beginning, he said, it was just some professional strength, but then got too much. He knew that the world was not the same, and there were some information that could not be easily obtained. Then he is definitely different from other people in terms of natural vision. But at this time, in the face of the situation where they all need to change, Nagato''s determination to retrieve the memory becomes stronger. So at this time, of course, he was more eager to pursue true strength, and more eager to pursue the strength that really made them all tremble. This little thought and mentality is something that many people don''t have, so in this case, it will naturally surpass the thinking of many people, instead of simply staying at a certain stage. In this case, how much he can achieve depends on what it needs, and what level he can achieve, because not everyone can become stronger. Because there are so many things in the world, as long as people live in this world, they will have some concerns, and it is a good thing to be concerned. So Nagato will make corresponding changes and adjustments many times, because he knows that doing so is the most correct choice. If he does not do so much, then he will certainly not become a person, and others will be afraid that I am making others truly fearful. In many cases where there is no strength, let alone retrieving memories. Or doing some other things is definitely not, the real strong is that simple... 2821 Chapter 273 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But even though Nagato is in this small world, he has been looking for Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. And they were still flying, but they didn''t find them. This was what surprised Nagato the most. Because of itself, if walking or not working, it may have an impact, or it may be difficult for them to find each other. But now that Nagato turned this big circle, they didn''t find the two of them, or even the voices of other people. At this moment, the kids felt something was wrong. They all left?Or is it?They ran away from the pool they had entered earlier? Nagato now feels that it is being opposed, because there are many possibilities in the small world itself, and even some places that people cannot reach. For example, in the valley where they are now, it is the place where they entered after breaking through the big formation together. Well, at this time, they didn''t get some corresponding assurance, because they were basically occupied by Nagato, or they would go out, or they would still look for corresponding treasures in it. Because they appear here, it must be for corresponding things, or to enable them to improve things, some certainty. So at this time, they will definitely have some changes to the extent they want to seize. So in many cases, since they can do this kind of thing. It is also tantamount to explaining that they are actually stronger than others when facing corresponding challenges. If Nagato is just an ordinary person, maybe he doesn''t even have the qualifications to enter their team. But they are not ordinary people, so in this situation, they can make progress together, think together, and strive for something. In fact, it is enough to show that they will have this kind of struggle from the beginning, because they are already on a ladder. To make it harder to say, Nagato had already crushed them. But at this time, when Nagato hadn''t contacted some other people, he still belonged to the position of absolute supremacy at least in this ladder. Or to put it more directly, now that Nagato and them will be here, it is indeed something that many people did not expect. But now they are gone, they don''t know Zhu Wushuang. There are also people from the Tian Dashan faction that have disappeared. This is what makes Nagato unable to go and think clearly. Because they will be looking for those in this place, so that they can have a further state, a further mentality, and strength. Because Nagato no longer knows when and where, no matter who fights with whom, she is always trying to become stronger. But now there is no one fighting with it, but it is also one thing, it is enough to think about why they are all gone. They are together because of themselves, because everyone comes to this small world in pursuit of chance. So in this case, this small world is also an ancient relic, why is it, like now, there are no two factions, what is the situation? Although Nagato is very entangled or unclear now, he still wants to do as much as possible. He thinks it is the right thing. Because what kind of person they will become, or how far they will reach, is a matter of thinking in itself.I5xs.com www.i5xs.com At this time, now Nagato will look for them, but also mainly wants to fight them. In other words, to seize some corresponding resources from them, this kind of resource is the resource for their growth. Well, at this time, this kind of resource now is what is called a chance. They will be snatched enough by Nagato, which shows their preciousness. Of course, now Nagato is not saying that he is a bandit. He is just looking for them while also searching for some special elixir in this world. Because this small world is basically the same as the outside, and the environment inside is better. Even the connection is stronger, so in this case, the medicinal materials and elixir that it can grow are indeed unmatched in other places. So at this time, Nagato was also looking for the two groups of people while collecting the elixir, but now he did not see a single person, which made him a little curious. Or is it because they have all gone out collectively, or what''s the matter?How else would they all disappear? Of course, now Nagato is also very curious about where they went. He was also looking for some corresponding clues on the one hand, and on the other hand, he was also looking for some good-year-old elixir. This is also the direction he needs to think about and take care of. If they don''t want to take care of each other, or to the extent they want to achieve, then there is definitely no need to be shackled. So no matter when and where I am, Nagato is willing to make efforts to surpass them, these ordinary people. In fact, it is enough to show that he has a stronger heart, so under this premise, how strong it can become depends on his ability. Just as many people think, it is really good to have dedicated people. But if you say a true casual cultivator, what degree he can achieve depends entirely on his viciousness, or his efforts. Because no matter who it is, he has some corresponding countermeasures, such as why Nagato can be changed to this level. It is because he is cruel to himself while also cruel to others. In this case, if others work harder and better than you, then you have to work harder than others. Then you have to work hard no matter when and where, otherwise, you can''t get out of this uncomfortable situation. Just as Nagato said now, if he was there and could meet Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan again, then he would definitely grab something good. But at least his bottom line, he won''t just grab some other people''s things that can already be hidden. It is only when they discover each other, they will grab some things from others But there is another situation.Even if they dont have long eyes to provoke Nagato, he will definitely not keep their hands. Moreover, if you are not strong enough, you may be targeted anytime, anywhere. So in this case, you will make corresponding adjustments and some changes in practice. It certainly depends on what you want to do! That being the case, why not do what you want to do as you want?.. 2822 Chapter 274 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, Nagato did everything for his own desire to become stronger, and he would do that because he knew that this was the most correct choice. So in this case, the degree they need to accomplish will naturally exceed some of the cognition of others. So without knowing when and where, the reason why they would do something and do certain things is actually enough to show that they are different from many people. The reason why Nagato thinks and does this is entirely because they all understand that in many cases, they will make some adjustments accordingly. In many cases, we understand that we should do some corresponding things no matter when and where. For example, the reason why Nagato is now, they will become a lot of people, and they will say what they are really afraid of. It''s because they all know people who really need to think seriously, because they can''t reach that level. So at this time, even though they are able to reach what level, it must be because they are working hard for some of the things they have done. So at this time, to what extent they can achieve, it must be based on how they want to achieve the state they want to achieve. Then what they need to accomplish at this time is under certain people and things. They will make adjustments accordingly, but also because they all know that doing so is the right choice. In this, the role they play must be similar to what others fear. In this case, what Nagato and others are doing now are indeed worthy, and they are some things they are really changing. No matter when and where, the reason why you are stronger than others. It is because he only said to go and complete these things for a while, because he needs to do this and do the things that should be done well. Because they dont know, the extent to which they can achieve is enough to explain what they can truly pursue, and to what extent. Just as Nagato is pursuing some things and characters, the way of behavior is indeed an existence that many people do not understand and distrust. When they can really adjust a lot of things, what they will do to truly strengthen each other is also considered to be some things that can really be done. Because they all know when and what to do, that''s the choice they should make now. Because people will obey and restrain each other, if it belongs to their true side. Because in many cases, the reason why I am afraid or make some adjustments is because they have all gone, and it should be necessary to complete a certain degree of transformation. So this kind of transformation is indeed something that needs time and real thinking. Because people will change some things and still have ideas, because they all need to do these things and wait for some changes and reversals. So under the circumstances, if they can''t say that they can really become stronger, then whether they can achieve what kind of state. Or at any level, it will definitely not meet their requirements. So in this case, the extent to which they can do it now depends on what they need to accomplish. So in this case, Nagato will accomplish some of the things they want to accomplish.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com However, under Ze level, they really hope that they need to make more efforts while traveling farther. So in this case, when they will restrain each other and cause some things to each other, they are actually worthy of their efforts. Because when they are all going to accomplish something, in fact, many times they have learned the role of mutual restraint. Because just as they will become such a powerful situation, it must be based on the transformation that they will do certain things in many cases. Because they all need to do this, how to do it. So when people will play to what level, it is certainly based on what level they will achieve afterwards. That must be what they need to accomplish and what they need to really think about now. If Nagato had not done some of these things, it would certainly not be regarded as a real acknowledgment of what kind of situation they were able to achieve. It would be a bit exaggerated to say something like this, but now Nagato did not find the voice of Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan in this small world, which actually made him a little wary. Because of themselves, they will come in together because of something in this small world, and they will also form this kind of cooperation. It is because they both have the effect of signing each other, and there are areas where they need their respect. So no matter when and where, since Nagato, they have chosen this approach, they still have this idea. In fact, no matter where it is, or at what time. They did this and thought so, but it was actually a relatively correct decision. Because Nagato will do this from the beginning, and there are things like this they thought. In fact, it can be regarded as normal, some actions that can make people think clearly. Because people are afraid, in fact, what they are really afraid of may not be what they can.What is afraid of is more likely to complete some corresponding actions What kind of person they become, or what they achieve, or what kind of situation they form, all depend on what kind of things they form. This is like why he thinks, some things he knows, in fact, many times he will make some corresponding changes. If they can''t achieve what kind of situation or what they want, then it must be regarded as not really accomplishing the goal they want to accomplish. And the reason why people are afraid, or to think about it, must be because they experience some things, and some huge changes and reforms will happen. So at this time, they will make some adjustments and changes accordingly. In fact, in a strict sense, they are doing the right thing. What''s more, when Nagato is doing these things, in fact, no matter when and where, it can be regarded as something they can accomplish now. Because their minds didn''t think about anything else, they just wanted to be stronger, or to somehow break through other people. The gain from coming to this small world this time has brought Nagato to the next level... 2823 Chapter 275 Change and Adjustment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, they will make certain changes, or adjust accordingly, because they all need such changes and adjustments. So in many cases, Nagato was able to complete some corresponding changes. In fact, the reason why he would do something in many cases is enough to explain that if Nagato can accomplish a certain degree of change or behavior, in fact, Nagato also knows that he is right to do so. So no matter when and where, Nagato can do it. Now many times, I dont know when he can do things. It is indeed some private things that many people cannot do. Therefore, in many cases, the reason why Nagato is able to achieve some corresponding adjustments and strengthen psychological effects in many times. Indeed.It can be regarded as changing them as much as possible, so facing their needs to complete them first, to what extent, they will definitely work hard for it. These are things that there is no way to change, because no matter who they are, they will fight and work hard for the goals they want to achieve at certain times. So in many cases, when Nagato makes these choices, he actually thinks of what he needs now. What they need to work together to accomplish now is what they are really working towards. The reason why they can''t accomplish it is that what they can and truly achieve now is definitely not the direction they are looking forward to. So in this case, what kind of person can they become, or what kind of person they can only become. To the point where they can really like it, there is definitely not that kind of really good desire. Many of his people will make some corresponding adjustments many times. It must be because they all understand that change is needed. In many cases, what they need to change now is what they need to think about now is what they need to think about in Shenzhen. It must be what they can really reach, and what degree they can become. As far as he is concerned, when did they form what kind of things, or their thoughts are enough to show that they actually are. It will not be true at a certain time. Like many people, there is no way to really think about something. So after these things, what kind of people and things Nagato can accomplish is enough to show that they really want to talk about it, and it can be regarded as a change to some extent that they can do. So in this small world, after Nagato saw some of these things, most of their people and ideas were sufficient, indicating that they still have a special stand in many cases. But as many of them think, if others can really become what they think. Then whether they can really do a series of things that people cannot detect. Now when they are facing a change, Nagato needs to make some corresponding adjustments in many aspects. Because people will be afraid, or they will be afraid of certain things, because they have no way to change the final result of this thing in many things.Xixi Novel Network www.xixixiaoshuo.com So at this level, what they can do becomes less and less, and many people in Luo now think about why Nagato is so powerful now. That''s some ideas and ideas for some things now. So now Nagato is facing this small world, with Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang missing. In fact, what he needs to do is to find them on the one hand, and figure out why they disappeared on the other. After all, the flaws in this stock selection basis will be truly discovered by others, and there must be a reason. Everyone is going to him, and what kind of things are for children to be taken care of by the creator of this small world. You know, they will appear in it again in an hour, and it must be when they will achieve what intensity. It must be because of when and what kind of intensity they will develop. If Nagato didn''t really understand this, he wouldn''t be better than others, or make some adjustments accordingly. That would also be unrealistic. Although the reason why they think about so much and do so much homework. In fact, its also because some of the things they do in many cases are beyond the understanding of many people. So at this time, Nagato was able to make some corresponding adjustments. In fact, he was working hard to accomplish what he wanted to accomplish. Because no matter what time it is, people are willing to follow the changes of some things now, which is enough to explain that many of them have different ideas and concepts. Just as Nagato is thinking now, if you can''t make some intensity conversions, then you will definitely only stay at a certain stage in the end. This is still very important and requires thinking about it. Because in Nagato''s worldview, most of the cognition is Tai Sui, and some behaviors and methods of this worldview transmitted to him by the people he contacts. So at this moment, the reason why Nagato said and did so, I thought it was to explain the significance of what they said and did now is because they need to do this and change this way. Because many times people will believe in these, or make some corresponding adjustments, because they all understand these, why does the change happen?If you don''t understand, you won''t do it. So it is understandable that Nagato made some corresponding changes in many cases. Because he knows so much about himself, he still thinks about it, and what he should do is the most correct choice, he is quite clear in his heart. So at this time, no matter who or what it is, it is easier to think clearly about what kind of ups and downs and entanglements they will encounter when corresponding. Because if Nagato does not need to think about these things, he must be thinking about some corresponding countermeasures. Because if they say that they can''t become stronger, or reach a certain level, they certainly don''t have the kind of life that can give them peace of mind. Because people are like this, when you are afraid or want to figure out some things, there will be some corresponding adjustments and you need to do well. So in this case, if you don''t do it well, then there will be some differences in what will happen in the future... 2824 Chapter 276: The Strange Desert You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There are indeed too many wonderful things in the small world, and people don''t know why he appeared in the end so that they don''t understand those aspects. But at least this is enough to explain the peculiarities in this small world. If it weren''t for this little thing to be done more peculiarly, maybe something would not appear. So in this case, Nagato would meet them in this place, or even be with them, which is actually enough, indicating that they are actually very different. In this small world, what Nagato can think about is to complete some corresponding changes and transformations through their efforts. Because if they don''t do this, they don''t have to complete some corresponding changes and corresponding changes. Then there is certainly no way to make them all progress together, this is the most important place. So Nagato, if its true, they cant make some changes, then no one can reach further. Because no matter who they are, the reason they want to be different is because of their intensity. In the future, Nagato has been around in this small world and found a lot of good things. In fact, at this time, there are many people who think that good things are indeed very good. Just when he was about to find a way to leave here. Now came a desert that shocked Nagato. He started again, using his mind to explore how big this place really is, but he has no way to do these things easily. Because of his own words, he really wants to explore the place he thinks so, and at the same time, he wants to find out what hidden secrets exist in this place. Because after all, the reason for the formation of the small world must be that it possesses the power of the sky, or that there is an adult here, which is the way to use the sky. So if this is the case, he opened up a small world here, and he was definitely protecting some things, although the old tree and the nine-color lotus were taken away by Nagato. But when it comes to speaking, Nagato still vaguely feels that this small world is not that simple. After all, the small world in that small world is enough to show that that place is indeed being paid attention to by them. So in this case, if there will be any precious things, it is still very possible. because.The reason why they appear here is because they want to find something, not to mention that they are facing them and now they need to deal with good things. Now this person has someone they need to take care of, that is, the strongest among them right now, that is, Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang. But now they want to buy but they can''t find them. That is enough to show that they are either finding good things and fighting for good things, or they have already gone out of this place. But the former is definitely more possible. After all, this place is so big, she has slept for so long, and even after searching for a long time, she can''t find the edge. That is enough to show that there must be good things in this place, otherwise it is impossible, there is a chance, or there is any possibility that it will appear here. So if this is the case, then as now, they all need to work together in some direction, people will work hard for it, it must be done because they want to take something. So in this case, if they don''t really fight for it, then the secret of their coming here and some of the reasons for coming here are completely meaningless.49 e-book www.49txt.com You should know that the reason they will do this and do some things is because they all know that doing so requires some adjustments, which is very, ought, and necessary. Because no matter who it is or who it is, they will often form a situation. It''s because they are making corresponding adjustments. Before this adjustment, I can complete some of the states and counterattacks they want to accomplish. If it is enough, it means that the current situation is not as simple as they thought. What''s more, the role played by Nagato in this is to truly accomplish a situation where others will not fall at all. So at this time, now Nagato also means that in many cases, why he would make some corresponding adjustments is because they all need to change. It may be a very painful thing to change, but if it does not change, it will indeed be very difficult to accept. Everyone is making a decision about one thing. In fact, the reason why many people say that is because they will not turn into some corresponding behaviors and actions. Nagato''s role in this is similar to the direction they can work together, and the same continues, truly completing a series of levels that they recognize. And at this time, in fact, many times, what kind of things will be accomplished and what actions will be done well. I mistakenly thought that he would accomplish what he would accomplish when he did these things. Because many times people will go for everything they are willing to believe. It is because they will make some corresponding adjustments and changes at many specific times, because these things need to be completed and done well. What''s more, the reason why they say this, do this and think clearly about some things, is because they all need to do this, and a change in a certain thing is enough to make them fear, even terrible. Because the reason why they are afraid of people, or to do something, it must be because they all have something to maintain in common. So at this time, if Nagato will make some corresponding adjustments and changes at some point. That certainly means that he still understands that some things in this world are not, and can be done well in a few words. It really needs to make some corresponding adjustments and the degree of real completion, because there is only this. They can make them all understand each other, no matter when and where, whether it is correct or not. They all need to face it calmly, or do some things well. Because no matter who they are, they are definitely more intense than others in terms of adjusting and actually accomplishing some things. At this time, how much Nagato can do now depends on what kind of person he wants to become. If I don''t have this belief, then I am sure that he has no need and meaning for any effort. That being the case, why doesn''t he become stronger?Wouldn''t it be better to do what he wanted to do?.. 2825 Chapter 277 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato didn''t understand these principles, he wouldn''t have become so strong, or that he would do his best to obtain these things. But now they are actually gone, so when Nagato came to this desert, he already felt that something was wrong. It should be called the desert to appear. Is it too weird? Most of the small world itself is full of birds and flowers, and there are few such extremely harsh environments. What''s more, facing this sudden emergence of the desert, they actually felt a bit too abrupt for them. Nagato can also feel that this is indeed a situation that is more difficult to imagine. Because the world itself will be created, it must be meaningful, so since Nagato suddenly discovered at this time, a desert appeared in this place. These are indeed some things that are more confusing. You know, the reason people are willing to believe that these things happen is because they all know that although some things may be beyond their understanding, they may not go beyond much scope. At this time, it is able to show an amazing ability to understand, or tolerate. Because he knows that many times you may understand some truths, but you may not know how these things happen, or in the final analysis, whether they will form a certain coherent effect as you think. Because in his own terms, Nagato is now in the entire small world, and he stands alone in front of the desert. In this case, if it wasn''t for his stronger mentality, he would change to another ordinary person or turn around and leave. It''s just that not only humans exist in the small world, but also some unknown monsters. I''ve encountered a lot along the way along Nagato. Although some are more docile, there are others. If I am aggressive, they will attack people and want to treat humans as food. Nagato also killed several, and even a lot of those monsters, he would not attack actively, But the strong aura on his body is tantamount to telling people not to approach him casually, otherwise, he might make some corresponding actions. So now Nagato found it in this place, and now suddenly I don''t know where the desert came from. This is enough to show that he too, understand, this place should not be simple. Because after all, a desert can suddenly appear in one world, it is indeed too much, incredible. What''s more, in many cases, they will make some corresponding changes and adjustments. It must be because they all know that in the face of many difficulties, they can''t simply overcome them. Because in this small world, people are afraid of something happening, because there are indeed many possibilities in this place. So that being the case, they will appear a piece of this kind of desert in this place, which is indeed very abrupt. Then, under this abruptness, Nagato would know that there are many dangers hidden in this place. Then under normal circumstances, he might avoid this place like others, or avoid this place. After all, it is not a place that is worth exploring and digging. But now that they have all disappeared, and now suddenly there is a desert. Even though Nagato said he didn''t want to go in, he also knew that there were many reasons why deserts would appear. But he will be sure of the meaning and versatility of his appearance within an hour, and there will be no way to simply go without thinking.Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com But since Nagato is real, there are some things that can be experienced at these times. The extent to which they can accomplish this is enough to show that they can completely want to accomplish this kind of thing. Because in itself, the reason why they think and think so is that they must be accomplished in many ways. It must be regarded as letting them all understand that sometimes people are really thinking about certain things, but at this time, why others will use certain things to interfere with you, or make some corresponding adjustments. It must be that you did not achieve enough, or enough that people want to achieve, that''s why this special situation is formed. So when Nagato thought about it at this time, he didn''t continue to struggle, and was directly afraid of entering the desert. The weather in this desert is very dry, which is very different from some things on the prairie outside. Even Nagato has to say that this place will form a desert, which is indeed too much investment. Because this desert is for the prairie people, the maintenance order for the prairie nearby is not as good as other places, but it is enough to explain that it will cost three or four yuan here, which is also a bit too strange. Even Nagato had to say that this matter was indeed too weird. If it were normal, or ordinary people, he would definitely leave this place first at this time. Because of himself and Yang, people are willing to believe in some treasures, and there are things that people believe in. Because they all know that what needs to be done at this time must be more than other places. So at this time, since he will go now, and want to explore this place, it must be because his desert is actually strange, and it must be because of its special place. As Nagato thought, if this place is not so peculiar, then Nagato might not enter yet. Because he knew that many things in this small world were not something that he could really think about. Because normally, when you can''t use common sense to measure a thing, it is enough to show that it is definitely not a simple thing. So that being the case, now that he doesn''t have the opportunity to explore this, the desert in the small world, he will definitely not let this opportunity go. Because people need to improve, if people don''t improve at this time, they will definitely not be able to achieve the answers they want. So at this number, now Nagato has the opportunity to become stronger, and has the opportunity to explore some things that they cannot explore. Then they definitely need to pay some corresponding actions and measures to be able to complete the state they want to accomplish. So when facing the desert, Nagato was not afraid of it. More directly, they still want to face this dilemma, because no matter who they are, they want to become stronger and want to change the intensity that others need. That certainly wasn''t something that could be said clearly in a few words, so in this case, Nagato had this opportunity, and he would naturally not want to let it go. What''s more, under this kind of opportunity, I am afraid that not many people can really ignore or really challenge it. After all, chances are there are some great good things that are always reserved for the courageous, right?.. 2826 Chapter 278: Desert Land You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many of these decisions, Nagato first considers whether it is the right choice for him to do so. Sometimes, no matter who they are, when they make these choices, they will consider doing so and can afford them. With the same momentum, doing so is indeed a good existence. Because in itself, they all need to do this, and when they do anything, they are all based on considering their own priorities. So if Nagato doesn''t do this, it will definitely be like other woods, and if it''s different from others, it''s not necessarily what he wants. What''s more, when making these changes many times, Nagato also knows that he did it. It must be based on his clear knowledge of this. Because according to normal logic and behavioral thinking, when they do these things, many parts of them also know how to do them. So facing this desert now, it actually appears in this small world. In fact, many times Nagato also knows that its appearance is not simple, and it will appear here, for sure, there are some special encounters. According to normal logic, this small world itself is so wonderful that even Nagato doesn''t even know what kind of things they will exist? Since Nagato has stayed here for so long and has already gotten a certain chance to greatly improve his strength, normally speaking, it is the right choice to think and say so. So now facing the situation where they all need to change in this place, no matter who it is, they will definitely think about what they should do now, and that is the right choice for them to deal with it now. Because if it is purely considering some of these factors, it is definitely a good choice for them to do and say so. And in the face of the situation where they all need to change now, how should they do it well? Everything they think should do well is the more important thing. Because in terms of no matter who it is, how to do all this is a choice. In fact, most of them are from them, and they should know how to become stronger, and some of the things that need to be experienced in the process of becoming stronger. Because this is also very important, if they don''t know it, then they won''t become stronger for these things, and they really realize how they should do the right choice. Normally speaking, if they do not make some corresponding adjustments and changes, they will not, advance to a certain point, will not be tough to a certain point, and certainly will not be stronger. So these things are indeed a relatively important thing for Nagato. What''s more, he knew that he was facing some unknown things in this small world. In fact, many times he couldn''t be sure what was hidden in it. It was like an ancient tree, and the nine-color lotus he had bestowed. This kind of thing does exist in this small world, and it is considered a relatively special existence. Because if something like this happens, it will definitely be contested. So in that case, what is the meaning of his appearance when he will be contested by others, and why he is contested by this person so much, it is worth thinking about.Love Literature Network www.23wenxue.com So why are they looking for such an idea? From a conceptual point of view, it has been so long that there are still old trees that will appear. It must be a master who is different from this small world. It is only when it is personally accompanied or accompanied by friendship. So in that case, they broke into this place, does it mean that they angered the people in this place? In fact, this can be regarded as a relatively good thing. After all, it is really necessary to say whether anyone can make corresponding adjustments and changes in these things. Now they are facing how they all need to face these things, but how to deal with them is the direction they need to think about now. Normally speaking, how they need to complete these changes every time is indeed what they should say. Normally, how should they do it now? In fact, many times, everything they should do can be regarded as something they can accomplish now. So in a lot of normal terms, facing how they all need to change, how to do it, or how to do it, everything they should do is to a degree that is easy for them to do now. So after they all know these things, in fact, it is more about how to deal with some of their current living conditions, as well as some things on attitudes, and they really need to think about it. Because in normal terms, if you absorb them all, how do you think?The question is actually the same now, which is conducive to what they should do, and it is actually worth considering this question. Normally, the dangers that they all need to face now are actually more definitely to improve their strength. Faced with some states that they all need to complete, it is actually enough to explain how to complete or how to do it, which is actually a very important thing. In the face of some things that they all need to change, in fact, it is more to do them and everything that should be done. Normally speaking, they are facing these dangers. Then, what choices and challenges will you make?In fact, it is easy for them to face the difficulties in pursuing these careers. So in the face of these difficulties, can they really give their due diligence? Because they don''t know each other, they will become stronger or stronger. The degree of fear over there must depend on whether they all know how to do or become such an intensity, and what is the effect. Then according to their understanding, so at this time. Why people will become that degree and challenge when they are faced with the difficulties that they all need to face, it also depends on whether they can really achieve the degree they want. So Nagato is in this small world. From the very beginning, when he came to this place, he knew that he needed to become stronger, and his determination to become stronger was stronger than others. So at this time, his determination and decision-making to become stronger must be more than others. So at this time, now they are facing some things that they all need to change, and they must also complete the things they all need to do well. So now facing the changes they all need to make, they will naturally make these corresponding adjustments... 2827 Chapter 279 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When faced with how they all need to make these adjustments, in fact, I really need to talk about it. In fact, Nagato will make this decision because he knows how to do it. Because under the premise of facing some rules of this world, strength is the most important thing. If there is no strength, then everything will become meaningless. Because of its nature, Yang Changmen knew how to do all this, and at this time, if he didn''t know these things, then there must be some problems that were not easy to handle. This is actually enough to show how useful his contributions are still made in these matters. And in the face of some of the behaviors of whoever it is, it is also necessary to face some corresponding changes that they should do. After these things have been made, how should I deal with the current problems will also help them to achieve the degree they want to achieve now. This is actually a question worth thinking about. Normally speaking, Nagato still needs to do so if he thinks so. In fact, it is also the right choice in many cases. Because from the beginning, no matter what they are doing, it is indeed beneficial to them, how to accomplish everything they should do. Well, under the premise that they all need to change things now. Probably what they have done in the past is everything they should do well. Because of their roles in this, they all know what to do is correct. Then there are some opportunities and treasures that need to be pursued in this small world of Nagamon Wei. In fact, no matter what time it is, he will be willing to spend time pursuing these things, which is beneficial to him now to truly complete the transformation they want to complete. And now these things shocked and delighted them all. In fact, the reason for thinking and doing so many times is because they all know what to do before making these changes? When they all need to reform and do these things now, what they should do now is the most correct choice. Now they are faced with how they should do and how they should change and innovate the mechanism, which is a more important thing for people who are deceiving and becoming stronger. And compared to other things, in the face of these changes, they all need to make their current efforts. And the unwritten rule on the Budo Continent is that when everything you repeat is strong enough, you can decide your own destiny, and even the destiny of others. So when working hard for this purpose, many people are indeed working hard for it. This also shows that eating instant noodles shows that the rules of this world are actually more simple and rude. But if you can''t do anything to the extent you want, then you are not worthy of others'' respect, or even worthy of others. In these strengths, you have any respect for you and hold a respectful view. Because normally speaking, under the premise that they all need to change in the face of this, they are now faced with these insignificant external things that will affect their behavior.Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123.com This actually means that there must be certain aspects, no matter whose changes they are facing now, they are definitely not enough to achieve the level they want. So under the premise that they all need to change now, how to complete their reversal is the most important thing. Because they are faced with what they all need to face, in fact, many times, they will do it, and do so many things, it is definitely based on them that they all need to make these changes. So at this time, they will make these changes and adjustments, in fact, from the beginning, it must have shown that they did it completely right. According to normal logic, if someone becomes a certain kind of strong again, if they don''t work hard for it, that is definitely not possible. So after Nagato was behind the weird texture of the yellow sand on the mainland, he was also devoting himself wholeheartedly, carefully watching everything around him. Even in this small world, there will be such a land of yellow sand, it is actually quite strange. And after entering this desert land, Nagato also meant that he would definitely not be able to shrink back when he faced this challenge without knowing when. Because once he shrinks, being in this place will definitely affect his progress, because this is a very realistic thing. Moreover, after entering this desert, Nagato could also feel that some roads around him were different from other places. Because in many cases, facing the danger that they all need to be careful, in fact, Nagato. Now that they all need to do these things, Nagato is of course making these adjustments and everything that should be done well, which means that they are actually doing corresponding challenges. The place where the corpses is scattered, in fact, many people may choose to bypass it in many cases. After all, this place must be bad things that form this special place. After all, it is not a place, or when it will form a desert. This is very telling. Then the desert land will be formed, and the weirdness of such a place will definitely show that it is not the same, let alone at this time, facing the direction they all need to change, in fact, Nagato also knows that he should How to do it, They are facing that they all need to reform, change the direction, in fact, normal speaking, it can be regarded as a relatively correct thing Because no matter who they are, when they are making these changes at this time, in fact, no matter what they are, they are definitely the right choice. No matter who they are facing now, what they will do and what they need to do is definitely based on how they can do these things. So Nagato''s role in this must be based on all the things that should be done before now. So in terms of becoming the people and things they all need to become now, they will do it, or do something, you must be the right choice. Because in the desert where she sees yellow sand now, Nagato knows that she is doing it very correctly many times. Because according to his, if a person does not make some corresponding changes for these things at this time, then he definitely cannot be called a person. Because people in this world are very direct, they can give up everything for the sake of force and cultivation, and even make themselves look like themselves... 2828 Chapter 280 Huge Scorpion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In terms of things that they all need to change, how they should accomplish these things to change, there will be counterattacks, in fact, it is worthy of their recollection and thinking. Because of the normal situation, it must be different from some familiar directions. Normally speaking, they are now facing the direction they all need to change. In fact, when and how to do it is completely correct. So in the face, they all need to change the direction, what they all need to do, it must be based on how they should do it. Now when facing the direction they all need to change, many aspects are based on the fact that they will not make any difference in doing these things. Because they all need to change what they are facing now, how do I accomplish this change is also a question that needs to be considered. So after coming to this desert world now, Nagato feels that there are also some special creatures in this sand, but these creatures do not mean that other life is some special things. Because Nagato''s keen sense of something exists in this sand, and this thing is living under this sand. Nagato punched the sand directly, and instantly saw the sand as if it had been alive, soaring directly into the sky, a giant shadow appeared in front of Nagato. After the yellow sand gradually dissipated, the shadow directly caught Nagato''s eyes. This is a huge scorpion. It is more than ten meters tall and huge. It makes people get goose bumps. Nagato really didn''t understand why this big scorpion appeared here, but since he appeared here, he must think this place is suitable for her to survive. If this is the case, you must think about what to do now. However, the scorpion also found Nagato''s figure, so he immediately moved towards the one that shocked and scared him. When these words appeared on him, Nagato immediately opened a distance. Because these guys are huge and scary, and they really make him wonder what the situation is. When he came to these natural villages, Nagato knew that these words had a certain degree of intelligence, because normally, things without intelligence would not catch him. So in the face of this, when they all needed to change those directions, Nagato certainly didn''t want to let this guy go. After all, this guy wanted his life. This behavior made Nagato very upset. So Nagato jumped directly behind him, then grabbed its poisonous tail, and threw him directly on the yellow sand like a knife. In the blink of an eye, this scorpion still looked a little brave and mighty at first, but after taking Nagato''s blow, it immediately became complete, not as mighty as just now. But now that after Nagato killed one, he still wanted to leave, but the giant scorpion just came out continuously in the sand. This boot didn''t seem to be a single one, but hundreds. This number is true, even Nagato has a tingling scalp, because the number of these shoes is very large, and they are huge, which makes people think that it is really incredible. Even Nagato had to say that it was indeed, it was too scary.Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com If you meet a normal person, you wont even have any meat left, because these scorpions are beetles. They can eat all kinds of small animals. If you are such a big man, those ordinary small animals are sure, and they can''t simply be eaten by it. At this time, when humans appeared in this world, it would definitely become their food. That being the case, there will be so many scorpions here now, it must be based on the fact that this place is definitely living a special thing. So in this way of thinking, what they do must be based on a thinking that is stronger than them. Because they just want to be normal, they are relatively correct when facing these corresponding changes. His mother is facing this, they all need these things, when they really take these things seriously, in fact, Nagato also knows how to make the right choice. Faced with this, they don''t know where these boots come from. In fact, in many cases, what they can do is not just to do a little thing, but to make a lot of changes. Because this kind of change is fatal, and when faced with these things, in fact, they will also, and then some reversal changes will occur because of these things. So at this time, facing these changes, what Nagato should do is definitely based on the fact that he does not want to be used as food by these scorpions. So when he faced these words, he stood and retreated, because he knew that if he simply faced these scorpions, it would definitely not be enough to stuff their teeth. And facing the attack of these scorpions, it is normally a terrifying thing in itself. So at this time, the number of these scorpions is indeed too large, I don''t know how many of them there are, this is the most important thing. Because in itself, if one or two or a small number, he can still easily eliminate these scorpions. Because although these words are not many in number, they will form a special direction in this place, based on how they will do things, they must be mutual. Then the scorpion would want to kill Nagato, based on the fact that he must have seen this invader, or treated it as food, or had some special thoughts. That being the case, while doing this, they will definitely have some, different changes, and some corresponding actions. So now that these little noodles are not let go, he must fight back while retreating, because he does not want to face these scorpions. Moreover, the number of scorpions must be the same, completely a little different. Because according to normal terms, they still have to choose these things to do so, it must be crucian how to complete these things, and finally whether they can reach the level they want. This is what they all need to think about together now. If he doesn''t make some changes in the face of these scorpions, then Nagato will definitely become their ration. But the number of these scorpions is too large. What is the ultimate reason?Nagato was also very puzzled. What''s more, he didn''t want to simply face these shoes, so he just stood and retreated... 2829 Chapter 281 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this moment, what kind of reforms are needed?Some corresponding adjustments definitely need to be considered. Because in the face of these directions that need to be changed, in fact, many times, Nagato will do so much, and it is indeed because of what he should do. Facing the present, these nasty things that simply cannot be defeated. In fact, Nagato also knows that this must be based on what it wants to do and hope to do. Normally, no one will go, will go, and be willing to meet these things. Facing the premise that they all need to change, what to do and complete all of these are more things to think about. So in the face of the attack of this scorpion group, Nagato continued to slaughter these scorpion groups, and constantly ran to deeper places. Because the scope of this desert is very large, even Nagato has to say that this place is indeed a bit strange. According to normal logic, they will appear here, definitely because they live here. So now they are living here, why would they suddenly attack Nagato with such a large number of scorpions. They are all huge in size, and people are a little confused about why they appeared. So this is the reason why it is worth thinking about, what kind of thing is it based on what can be such a collective dispatch of such a complete cloth, and it is an act of intending to let him have any defense. In fact, the behavior of these scorpions at this time was considered enough, indicating that Nagato was indeed considered to be in this desert land, and it was a little bit, so they did not understand why. So when faced with what they need to deal with and how they should do these things, Nagato''s actions can be regarded as relatively correct. In addition, when dealing with these things, from what perspective. Nagato will do this and say this, because they all know clearly that they still say this. What is the final meaning? Before doing these things, Nagato knew that if he didn''t, he would do them with heart. Or if you can''t bear these things, it will definitely make him invincible in the end, just as they thought. So now that I need to make some corresponding changes, Nagato knows what he should do, not just like before, sometimes he will be a little confused. Shouldnt it be before Long and Tai Sui, Nagato does not have much memory, or even cant imagine, what extent will she reach in the end?Or can you retrieve the original memory? So before these things happen, what Nagato should do is the direction he needs to think about. It is normal for them to make corresponding adjustments and changes in the roles they play and some things that people are familiar with. So now when Nagato is in this small world, when he comes to this desert land, he already knows what he should do. Now facing these things they all hope to do well, if Nagato is facing ordinary people like them.139 reading network www.139ds.com They will certainly not be like they are now, how to do it, and doing these things well is indeed a question worth thinking about. So when facing the corresponding things that they should go and really do well, they will definitely make corresponding achievements and certain progress. As Nagato knows now, if she hadn''t done these things through her own efforts, then she would definitely not know as much as she does now. Because the difference is still very big, you must know that under the premise of facing such a lot of changes, there must be such things to be done. In accordance with a situation that they are all familiar with, what they will do and what adjustments they will also depend on whether they can reach a certain level in the end. So at this time, in fact, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan often face the changes they all need to make, what choice they should make is also the most important thing. According to what they all know and are familiar with, what kind of adjustments they will make under the premise of how they should be changed is indeed something worth thinking about. Because after all, not everyone can make some changes that they are familiar with. So as they think now, if they fail to make some corresponding adjustments and changes before doing these things, then it means that they must not reach the level they want. So while becoming stronger, Nagato is facing these and some aspects that need to be strengthened. In fact, in many cases, he has put in more effort than others. Because he knows that in facing this world, the simplest and most direct rule is. No matter whose direction it is, as long as it can become stronger and become enough money, it must be able to do what they want to do. So in short, facing these now, I don''t know where these scorpions came out of. In fact, Nagato is now facing this kind of decision. He also knows what he should do to make a good job. If he doesnt do this, he will definitely not achieve what he wants, the kind of way he can get there. Point. So when faced with these corresponding changes and choices, how the furniture should be completed depends on their final thoughts. Normally speaking, the extent of what each of them will accomplish depends entirely on whether they can really achieve what extent. Because they all know how to change and to what extent they need to be, that is what they need to experience and think about now. Facing this desert land now, they will all make some changes, and at the same time they all know how to do it and how to complete the transformation of some things that should be done. Some of these aspects are indeed worthy of consideration. So at this time, when they are all working hard on each other, the changes they will make depend entirely on how they know what to do. Then, under the premise that they all know the changes, if they don''t make these changes, then it definitely means that they are unable to make these corresponding adjustments. Just as Nagato thought, then if he doesn''t really become stronger. Then his memory will definitely not be retrieved. If he can''t find it by himself, what''s the point of doing this? Although Nagato feels that there is something worth looking for in his heart, he just needs to at least restore his memory a little bit before talking!.. 2830 Chapter 282 Desert Oasis You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato came to the center of the desert, and he didn''t know whether it was indeed in the center. It''s just that there are more and more scorpions, and Nagato is advancing all the way on the way to the massacre, and he doesn''t know if he is the center. But at least it has been going for a long time, so when it came to an oasis. The scorpions suddenly stopped going, as if they were afraid of something, backed up one after another, and kept getting into the soil. If this kind of panic is seen, it will definitely make the scalp numb. After all, not everyone can see this happening. Moreover, facing the occurrence of this kind of thing, it is actually a bit weird to say it. After all, these scorpions will appear, and the appearance of such a big body really makes people feel terrified, not to mention that they can suddenly come out now, which really makes many people very scared. However, since this is the case, it actually means that they all understand that this behavior is indeed a bit scary. But Nagato also knew that something unusual would happen in this, otherwise the damn scorpion would not behave like this. If this is the case, Nagato''s role in this is definitely not what it is now, many daredevils. Because he knows that this kind of strange situation can happen here now, it does mean that it is very different. According to normal understanding, now that this kind of thing happens, it is indeed very scary. Because I really want to talk about it, the scorpion itself is a scary creature. So if this is the case, he will appear here, or in the desert, in so many cases, there are still so many. This can be regarded as a kind of problem, which is very difficult to think clearly. Because this is also a time for people to think about, because he is indeed very scary. So when faced with this kind of complete ignorance of how to explain, in fact, many normal operations and normal understanding are also very much needed to think about. So now that I came to this oasis, Nagato saw that these scorpions did not move on. This is enough to show that the reason for these scorpions is not simple. So just as he thought, these will only appear here, and they are fleeing in fear, because they must also know what makes them afraid. Otherwise, they would not run away so easily, because normal logic is that there would be no fear, creatures would be afraid, and would not run away so easily. Because this is also a kind of fear, people are like this, if they are facing them. Well, in the face of the current way they need to change, there are actually enough, which shows that now Nagato is indeed quite special in this place. So now I found this oasis in this place, which is actually quite unexpected for Nagato. Because according to the normal words, this kind of thing does appear in the desert.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8xs.com But in general, there will be oasis in the desert, and under this situation, it is more worthwhile for people to think about why this strange phenomenon occurs. Of course, oasis is not a weird phenomenon, because of these, scorpions will be afraid of this oasis, this is the most terrifying thing. So at this time, facing some directions that they all need to change together, in fact, many people can''t guess why this is the case. But this is enough to show that we are facing such a terrorist threat. In fact, if many people see the oasis, they will definitely hide in the first time. Then after retreating from these sons now, Nagato will naturally go to this oasis, which is his best choice. Because if a creature like a scorpion is afraid of something at a certain time, it must mean that there is something in it that makes them afraid. And Nagato can also see that this oasis is indeed very peculiar, and it is even invisible. Because they are facing these things now, they all need to change their direction, so in many cases, they will be normal, maybe they are a little scared. Because in this lake of fear, what kind of knowledge people will learn, and some of the things learned in their school, are indeed worthy of their thinking. Because in the face of some directions that need to be considered now, Nagato is now able to achieve these levels. In fact, many times it is indeed quite special. Faced with a way and behavior that they all cannot understand, it will definitely let them all know what to do is the more correct choice. Well, facing some strange things that may happen in this oasis now, you really need to think about why it happened like this. Because when faced with these directions that need to be considered, then when these dangers come, what choices they will make, it is worthy of them to really think carefully. Because in the face of these, people do not know and understand those situations, they are actually very afraid or even puzzled. It is also because they will choose to avoid this threat in the face of this super special situation. Although the oasis in the desert is as special as a little light in the dawn, in fact, many people do have this idea after seeing her, but this is in this small world after all! Then at this time, he will have an oasis, which is a strange thing in itself. The strange thing is that these scorpions are afraid of some things in these oasis, it must be worth explaining, now he must have something scary. So Nagato doesn''t actually think like many people. After all, he is not an ordinary person. If it is purely for some, scared places, they will definitely not do this. Because according to normal logic, if you encounter this situation again, many people will not approach the oasis, so the main reason that Nagato will approach the oasis now is because he has the confidence to survive Dandong or throw it down. Because of his immortal body, he is very powerful. So in this case, if he can''t even run out, no one else will survive. This is actually a special thing. So in the face of this kind of change, they will all make it. What kind of change and what choice are the questions they need to think about. Since Nagato has this hope to survive, of course he will want to find out... 2831 Chapter 283 Strange Oasis You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato doesn''t really fight for it in this special situation now. Then he would definitely not get the kind of opportunity that many people envy, then at this time. His strength must also stop at a certain level, which is indeed a more direct and realistic thing. Because in this small world, it''s not like in many ordinary places. The reason why it makes people scared is that it has a special kind of thing and a way of behavior that makes people so scared. At this time, a desert appeared here, which was indeed weird. What''s more, there will be such an unimaginable desert oasis, and the reason why those big scorpions are afraid is not known. Why? This is actually enough to show that some things they know now are indeed changing. Because they all know how to change among them, it is the most important thing to change lanes. Because according to normal logic, when faced with this need to change. In fact, many people will be afraid or make some corresponding adjustments. It should be based on the fact that they all know what to do is the right choice. So after Nagato stepped into the oasis, he watched this place carefully all the way, because this place was too special and there were many weird-shaped trees growing. Of course, he also understands that this kind of place has certainty, and there are many dangerous existences, otherwise it will not make people afraid. This is also a more realistic and direct thing. If so, this strange place can be found in this place. Nagato would not be willing to change. After all, I take a lot of places in an hour, and there may be certain opportunities. Moreover, in the other small world in the pond, he obtained an ancient tree and, in the case of a family of Nine-Colored Lotus, it had actually improved him greatly. He can feel the sound of a great road all the time. Although it is a little illusory, it is indeed his current situation. Because in normal terms, the Voice of the Avenue is definitely not that easy to obtain. So now Nagato can get this kind of thing, which really shows that he must be more powerful than the others. Or to put it more directly, he knew better than others at this time that something in this world must happen. So when facing the direction they all need to change, now they all know how to change. In the face of the present, they all need to change, and at the same time how to do and how to do these things is indeed worth thinking about. Because normally, when facing the direction they all need to change, in fact, many times, perhaps they all know what to do is the more correct choice. Well, coming to this place now is actually worth thinking about, why he formed such a special place. Moreover, when facing some changes that they all need to make now, in fact, what kind of changes they will make or what they will learn in this, it is worthy of them to really think about. According to normal logic, we are now facing a common direction that needs to be changed. In fact, it is worth dying in many cases.Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com Because in some of the directions that really need to be faced, they will make these changes. The premise is because he knows, or they know more clearly the reason for doing this, and why. Because change is indeed a very difficult thing, but when faced with things that they all need to do and change, they will also make these changes. These are also some choices that there is no way. Because in this world, many rules can be explained clearly in a few words. So if this is the case, while Nagato is becoming stronger, it is indeed true to experience these things and needs to be taken seriously. So now the emergence of this desert oasis is indeed very curious, or even not understandable, why is this happening? Since this kind of thing had happened, he had no way to give up, because many strange places in the small world might have chances. The formation of this opportunity is perhaps a heaven and earth spiritual treasure, or perhaps some very powerful elixir. But at least for Nagato, it is the meaning of this trip to be able to find more good things. Faced with the situation that they all need to change, in many cases how to change and what changes need to be made are indeed worth thinking about.. So according to the direction they understand now, Xizhi Longmen now enters this desert oasis. What they need to do and how to do their best are the choices they need to make. When faced with the direction they all need to change, in fact, they will make these changes more often. Because while facing changes, they are facing these, and the liberation they need to get is also a direction worth thinking about. According to normal logic, when they are facing these changes and some directions they are familiar with, they will indeed think about it. So facing this desert oasis, Nagato is actually a special existence. Because he knows what he should do, these are some of the best directions. And some plants in this desert oasis, as well as some familiar things, are indeed somewhat different from other places. Because at this time, they are now facing things that they all need to change. In fact, Nagato also knows what to do to do the best. Because in the face of these changes, Nagato is naturally doing these, and the corresponding adjustments are definitely not the same. Because normally, when faced with these same things, how to accomplish these same changes also really need to think. So, just like now in this oasis like this oasis, what is there in the end, this is indeed something that Nagato is very puzzled. Or he doesn''t know what will exist in this, but since he is here, all the strange things happened in this. It naturally became what he wanted to know, because some of the strange things that happened, and some familiar situations, were indeed worth thinking about. Because they are facing a situation where everything in this small world is not the same as others, how to do it, and to what extent, is the direction they are worth thinking about.. 2832 Chapter 284 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the premise that all facing people need to change, how to change is what they need to know. This is actually to know, now he is not the same as some other things. According to normal understanding, when Nagato is doing these things, he really needs to think about how to change and how to change while facing changes. Only now, he needs to face some difficulties. Of course, it is hard to say that it is difficult. Now facing some weird phenomena in this desert oasis, what happened in Shenyang, it is worth their thinking. So in the special meaning of having no idea what the situation is, the extent to which they can do it after stepping into this desert oasis depends on their different places. So what will happen in this place is definitely different. At this time, facing the changes they all need to make, there are certainly not as many as imagined. What kind of decision is being made now.In terms of their thoughts, this can be regarded as yes, and what they should do is what they are really worth thinking about now. When Nagato entered the center of this desert oasis, he discovered that there were even special water sources in this place, as well as some caves that didn''t seem to be formed. Are there creatures as strange as those big scorpions?Otherwise, what is the significance of these caves and these water sources? But he was a little puzzled, but since he was here, he had to explore it. After all, if you didn''t find out many places without exploring, then you would definitely not be able to discover the secrets of this place. What''s more, many things in this small world cannot be understood normally in the direction they understand, because the strange things in this place are indeed very strange. And under the premise that they don''t know any situation at all, what kind of choice they are facing now is a question they don''t need to think about. But in the face of such a special place that is completely ignorant of any situation, Nagato will come to this place, which is tantamount to knowing what he wants to do is the most correct choice. When facing these changes that need to be made, how to change and how to change is the most important thing. So when they are faced with some aspects that are completely ignorant of any situation, everything they have done now is worthy of their serious consideration in this direction. But I am facing now, after coming to this place there are so many strange caves and strange unknown places. It also made Nagato understand that, if nothing happens, this place is a special territory for living. This is indeed a very special thing, not to mention the direction they all need to think about seriously. In many cases, how to change, when they need to change some places, how they will change, is also worth thinking about. Now when he is able to accomplish these aspects, what Nagato will do, and what adjustments and changes he has done are also worthwhile, which shows what kind of position he is currently in. At this time, Nagato knew why he was doing these things while making these changes. Implement some corresponding adjustments and changes because they all understand that these changes are things that need to happen. Normally, when they make these changes, it is worth their consideration to what degree and level they really achieve.Bookstore www.kanshuwo.net Because, no matter it is, anyone can truly withstand the attack and confusion of some corresponding things. So in this case, how to make these changes is worthy of their thinking, because this is also something worth thinking about carefully. So in the face of the changes and efforts they all need to make, what people will do is also a direction worthy of their consideration. So in this case, if you can''t make some changes and some real, to achieve some perfection. Then it must be completely, not up to the level they want. Now after coming to the cave entrance of this desert oasis, Nagato hesitated. After thinking about these things for a moment, he went straight inside. For him, he can explore any place. It was because he knew that his body was different from other people, and this was also the result of his absorbing so much spiritual power. But in that case, if he does not use his current advantages to do some things, it will definitely not be conducive to him coming to this place to do some things now. Because of itself, if you can''t use some of your own advantages to do something, then these advantages are completely unnecessary. So since he has an advantage, he must spend his time and ability to make good use of these, his own advantages, to obtain some corresponding resources Because the direction that needs to be thought about is definitely how they should change is the most important thing. So when they all need to change, Nagato knows that when they make a decision, it is easy for them to do what they should do. In the face of them coming to this place now, perhaps many people will not go exploring without knowing it, or go to this kind of cave to check inside. So when facing them all need to face it, no matter when and where, it is not a particularly good thing for both of them. Because according to some directions that they can understand normally, how to make these corresponding changes. There are also changes in their affairs, which are indeed exactly the same as they thought. So no matter how to do it, or what to do, it all depends on their completely different directions. So when faced with the need to change, many normal ideas and concepts are actually relatively correct choices. Because according to the direction they think and know, no matter how to accomplish it now, they have to set a goal and then move forward step by step. Then he came to the whole network to check this hole because he knew that there were certain things in it, and there were some things that would especially exist. According to normal logic, the scorpions in this place will be afraid, and there must be a reason. If that is the case, now that Nagato came to this place, it must be a coincidence. Because there will be some things worth explaining in this kind of place, they must be both sides who understand some things that coexist with this opportunity... 2833 Chapter 285: When Entering the Cave You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because when facing this kind of gathering, you need to think about and really do something. What they should do, to a certain extent, is also a rejection of how they should accomplish these things. When completing these things, what kind of serious efforts should be made is one aspect that they should go to need to be really serious, and go to meditate now. After entering the cave, the dark environment inside made Nagato feel that this place is a bit strange. Because although it is a little dark inside, it is very dry, which seems to be very strange indeed. It is true that these caves will appear in this oasis, and the reasons for their formation will make people think. So in the face of this special period, how to do these things, you really need to think about this matter seriously. So after going to the cave, Nagato exhausted some of his thoughts, trying to figure out what was hidden in it. When he came to the deeper place, the more he found it, it seemed that it was other creatures that did live. This creature has a very powerful aura, even stronger than the Demon King Big Carp that she had met in that big pool before. This is something that makes him feel a little tricky, but he is not afraid. If I said before, when Nagato faced the Demon King, he would be slightly surprised or a little struggling. Now, when facing the direction that they all need to think carefully, then now Nagato faces the things that exist in it, there is no so-called fear. Because from the beginning, he knew that this place would, there was something. It depends on him now facing this completely familiar situation, he knows that all this will happen, but also because he now understands what to do. And in the face of the situation they are all familiar with now, Nagato will do these things, and he knows that it is correct to do so now. Because at this time, when faced with this kind of decision, his strength really shouldn''t come to find out. That is definitely beneficial, or not a good thing for both of them. So in the face of this need to change, how to change is worthy of their thinking. So when Nagatoyuki was going to this place, when he reached a peak, he unexpectedly discovered that a pair of very huge eyes were staring at him. The eyes were very big, even larger than the ones she had seen firmly, the body of the poisonous scorpion was much larger, which shocked Nagato. But although she was frightened to be taken by the guard, because for him, he would get anything in this place, which was inevitable. Since he is here, it must be worth exploring. So what will this place exist in?It must be unclear. After all, some things will exist, which cannot be explained by common sense. According to normal understanding, Nagato is indeed far better than others at this time and some directions it can understand. To put it simply, in the face of such a completely unknown situation, it is worth thinking about what to do.Love the book www.aikenshu.com Then it''s more like the situation that Nagato is encountering now. Because they are really facing a place that needs to be changed, how they will change and how they will think is worthy of their exploration. Then when I came to this place, seeing such a big eye, the knights knew that this place was not easy. "Boy, who are you? Why are you here?" At this moment, there was a loud noise inside. The sound was very loud, like this earthquake, both ears hurt. But the city gate knew about this, and the master wanted to remind him not to approach him. This was indeed a reminder. After all, sometimes, this world will exist, and there are many directions they don''t understand, so it is certain that coveting this world does have too many things they don''t understand. Then there will be this kind of sound in this place, then the fishing line must be tied, this place is indeed a bit strange. "I didn''t intend to offend, I just wanted to see why there are so many caves in this oasis?" Nagato said casually. He knew exactly what to do, and that was indeed the right thing. And in the face of this kind of completely ignorant creature, how to accomplish these things now is indeed more worth thinking about. So in the face of this completely unknown, just-fitting creature, how to do it is worth thinking about. Since he has this kind of consciousness and this kind of tea, it is totally worth imagining for me what is going on? Because in normal terms, the creatures that exist in the desert are very peculiar. I will talk more about it here, and form a special kind of situation that I don''t know what it is. Under the premise, this is indeed, it is worth thinking about why it is so. I saw the giant beast bursting out of the earth, and I saw a dragon-like creature that completely opened the cave. Even Nagato had to say that this guy looked like a sticker, which was indeed too cruel. Even he would not unknowingly think of this guy as a dragon, because it is indeed too dragon-like, and the huge size is very special. Even Nagato had to admit this, but he knew what the right choice was for the creature he was facing now, so in that case, she would definitely ask these things. So while facing this kind of creature now, how should they think about this problem, and this idea, it is worth thinking about. "We mortals, retreat quickly, don''t irritate me, otherwise I will kill here!" This huge figure seemed a little impatient, as if sleeping. But looking at its tall and armored body, it is indeed very much like the legendary dragon. But Nagato was not afraid of him, because he felt that this guy didn''t want to kill him, but wanted to drive him away. This is indeed a relatively special thing. If it weren''t for the situation they had encountered the big carp demon king before, perhaps Nagato would really leave. Because a creature at this level will definitely have some ideas, even what the meaning of his existence is, it is worth thinking about. Then he would actually drive Nagato away. It must be based on something he guards. Otherwise, he would not be driven away at will or even do these things... 2834 Chapter 286 Giant Beast Breaks the Ground You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato shook his head and said, "You are guarding here. It must be your reason, but if I guess right, this place will appear. If you are, it must be because you have something to guard again, right?" Nagato''s words are very direct. Don''t see her come to this small world, just to seize a lot of things that can make him promote. So that being the case, he is now facing this thing that doesn''t know any creatures, he will definitely have the ability, or want to really fight for these things. Because people will do these things at these times, they must be eager to face their corresponding changes, and what they will do is completely the right choice. Because they don''t know where and where they are, this kind of thing is a special thing for many people, and they all need to spend effort and time to fight for it. Because as long as they get it, their or their cultivation level will increase by a big step. So as long as this is the case, how should we do these things now? Facing the question from Nagato now, she led the man and said to Nagato, why on earth did you guy come from?Hearing what you say, I feel as if you don''t mean anything else. "I will give you one last chance now, and fade away quickly, if not, you will be dead here!" Faced with some of the directions they all need to change now, it is normal. Nagato knew that he would challenge this again, he didn''t know what kind of creatures, this kind of powerful existence was indeed something special. Because in itself, after Nagato incorporates the memory of Tai Sui, many times it is indeed, and many things are a little different. So when they all need to change those things, it is worth thinking about how to change them. Well, facing this kind of existence that can completely crush many people, if you see them, you will definitely run away in fright. How to change at this time, and how to do these things, is indeed a question worth thinking about. Because according to the normal logic, when they came to this kind of place, they did it for some chance they wanted to achieve. So Nagato''s role in this is to hunt for treasure, and this kind of protection is very necessary. Because facing the direction they all need to change, how to change and how to change is the most important thing. That being the case, while facing this kind of change, it is indeed worth thinking about why it needs to be changed. And when it is really doing all of this, Nagato will face this guy with such a strong premise, it is impossible for him to run away. Because no matter who is facing this kind of opportunity that can make them change this kind of opportunity, no one can easily give up love, let alone Nagato knows this well, so he will come in, Nagato shook his head and said, "You might as well tell me the things you guard at home, maybe I will spare your life if I am in a good mood." Who knows, this guy was angry when he heard the city gate say so. Soaring into the sky in an instant, she saw her slender body was very huge, at least forty to fifty meters in shape, much larger than the scorpions he had encountered before. Moreover, when facing Nagato, he was able to rise into the air, which at least proved that he was in the realm of the Demon King, and even higher than the Demon King. Because Nagato felt it from him, it was more powerful than the big carp he had encountered before.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc So at this moment, Nagato flew directly from the air, because he felt that this guy was indeed very powerful. And it is no exaggeration to say that it is the most powerful one of the enemies he has encountered now, and this guy is a creature that is not recorded in his memory, and he does not know what he can call it. Because in Tai Sui''s memory, there are so many memories, but there is no such creature, it must be his. Some records are very old and have been alive for a long time. At least he lived no shorter than the original big carp. Nagato is very clear about this. So that being the case, it is indeed a good thing to use it to practice hands in the face of the great increase in the strength of this creature''s long door friend. "Boy, I am Venerable Earth Dragon!" the creature said angrily, "Since you are so ignorant to promote, stay here today!" With that, the Venerable Earth Dragon flew directly towards the long gate, trying to swallow it in one bite. Earthworm? Nagato was a little confused for a while, is this guy an earth dragon?No wonder he is here, it looks so different here. And in the memory of the long forehead, this earth dragon shouldn''t exist like an earthworm, why can it still grow into such a full armor, it is completely like a steamer. Could it be that his body was promoted to female from an earthworm? So at this time, Nagato understood more and more that this guy is not simple, and if he evolved from an earthworm here, he would have to live too long, right? At least this guy is estimated to have been alive for tens of thousands of years, so it evolved here, so its degree of power must be extraordinary, this is something that can''t be denied. In that case, after Nagato knew what his body was.Chang Hong said with a smile, "It turns out to be an earthworm, and you still call yourself an earth dragon. You are not ashamed. I advise you to surrender as soon as possible, otherwise I will fight for the best!" Nagato is still very direct. After all, this is about robbing the things that people are guarding. You don''t point it directly with the key, as if you are indeed a little too artificial. What''s more, in the face of this guy''s arrogance, Nagato didn''t intend to reason with him. After all, he has already explained the truth, so the reasoning is finished, why should he be reasonable? As the saying goes, first the courtesy and then the soldiers, after Nagato has been sorted out first, it is time to do it. Therefore, in this case, the battle between the two sides is about to break out. This earth dragon sees Nagato again, and he feels a little annoyed, because it does mean that he is not the so-called earth dragon, it is really just an earthworm born here. Things at this level now made him feel that he had been insulted in any way, and it was somewhat difficult for him to cultivate to this level. After so many years of hard cultivation, and with such proficiency in the cultivation, there are still people who insult him like this, and of course it is somewhat unacceptable. Or, when there are still people insulting him, he certainly cannot accept this happening, so he wants to eat the kid in front of him. "Boy, since you dare to insult me, then let you know the gap between us!" Speaking of the first round, he flew directly at Nagato, as if it was directly talking about swallowing it... 2835 Chapter 287 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, from the very beginning, Nagato came to this small world just to compete for opportunities. So since I can meet this here, I don''t know when I will cultivate into this kind of earthworm. This is indeed a rather unexpected thing. At least for Nagato, this was a very unexpected thing, something that he didn''t even think of. You must know that he will go. Really competing with this guy at this moment must mean that this guy has cultivated into such a ghostly appearance and has lived for many years. So when he is facing some people and things that he needs to face now, he will not shrink back. So when this guy rushed towards him, Nagato means that they all need people and things that smell bad. And in the face of this supernatural, some of the things that Nagato did not understand were also very correct. So at this time, when they rushed to Nagato, when they had some actions and behaviors, they were actually very correct. Moreover, at this moment, Dragon Slaying Middle Nagato attacked and left. He also dealt with this guy for a while, and knew that this guy was indeed stronger than the big carp he had encountered before. And the cultivation market is longer than him, otherwise it would not be possible to grow to this ghostly appearance, and the big fish grew so big for the needs of a carp, becoming a demon king. And this is just an earthworm that can cultivate to this neighborhood.This is enough to show that he is different from other monsters. According to the normal way of thinking, when the two of them are fighting, one of them must also win. And Nagato didn''t want to kill this guy. After all, he had cultivated for so long, so surely, it was not so easy to have a certain way. So at this time, now they will meet, and indeed there is an inevitable battle between them. But at this time, Nagato didn''t want to say that he was killed. After all, people have been cultivating for so long before they have cultivated into such a ghostly appearance. Now if he doesn''t do anything, he really can be regarded as killing her, and it is a bit too unsympathetic. After Nagato escaped this guys attack, Katie said faintly, Ill give you a chance now. You quickly disappear in front of me, maybe I wont kill you, otherwise, what will happen to you? , I can''t guarantee it!" After all, at this time, everything that Nagato did did not understand many people. But he knew that he did it, and he didn''t want to happen because of some killings and other things that they couldn''t avoid. So at this time, when Nagato is doing these things, he must first intend to let them leave first, rather than help them kill if they fight first. It would be too much life if he died in his hands, at least Nagato felt that there was something wrong with his behavior in that case. So that being the case, he still hopes that the other party will lose a little, otherwise, if he really does something. Or if you kill the other party, it must be too rough. Tulong himself has cultivated the Tao, and even for so many years, no one has spoken to him like this, making him feel insulted. So that being the case, when facing them, they all need to go. When making a joint decision, there must be one side that is definitely not so easy to compromise. "Boy, since you said that, then you will die here today!" This guy flew to Nagato again.Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net The speed is so fast that even Nagato feels that if this guy tries his best to chase him, it is indeed a little troublesome. But he knew that the reason he thought and said so was because he had to get something here now. He has to become stronger and stronger to be able to break through the negative numbers of this world, so that he can completely detach himself from being caught by these things. So now in this situation, what Nagato can do is surely he knows how to do it and how to accomplish it. Because if you don''t do these things, then what will happen between them is certainly not that simple. And from the beginning, Nagato''s mentality was to move forward and how to do it. Well, at this time, the earthworm that I am facing now that I don''t know how many years he has survived before he can cultivate the Tao is indeed a relatively special thing. But now that this guy killed him like that, then there must be a party between them that must be brought. So in this case, now that they must have one party to lose, Nagato saw that he still had a second star, so naturally he didn''t intend to keep it. So he directly hit Zhang Nagato to kill him. Why didn''t Nagato want to kill him? So at this time, just say, this guy really intends to kill him. So if this is the case, one of them must be here, which is inevitable. And at this moment, Nagato was also angry. He raised his hand and hit the big earthworm with a punch. The big earthworm did not dodge, trying to eat Nagato, but just when Nagato punched him on the head. The earth dragon slammed into the ground like a rising star hit the earth. Because the damage he can cause at this time depends on his ability to reach Nagato. Faced with the premise that they all need to change, how should these changes be made? It is indeed necessary. What should we do now? Some of the massages facing this guy, functionally speaking, how will Nagato go now?It is indeed worth thinking about how to really help them and what to do. So at this time, what should we do and how should we think now?To face the difficulties they should face now, they also know what to do. And after the earth dragon was overthrown by the little secret, it immediately lost its combat effectiveness. Because Nagato''s work is all about his immortal body, basically it can be regarded as seven or eight points of strength. This kind of power is very huge, and it is not a simple matter of martial arts cultivation. The power it contains is the original power in his body. Then after the spiritual blessing of this ancient tree, he can be regarded as a kind of power that surpasses some other systems, then under the blessing of this kind of power, it is very huge. Therefore, this punch directly did the earth dragon. It was completely because of more air intake and less air, at least it was not as powerful as previously promoted. So at this time, Nagato said directly in front of him, "I now give you a chance. If you grasp it, you can save your life!" .. 2836 Chapter 288 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t want to say that he likes to get rid of people so much. After all, at this time, sometimes you kill someone or expose something. It''s really very simple. When this kind of need to let him tolerate, Nagato will be as detailed as possible and more tolerant. After all, there are times when you die by talking and doing things, and this is indeed your sin. After all, when you are doing many things, you are indeed adhering to it, and you may be able to achieve a very good state. But in this case, if you can''t do it, everything you should do well, then it will definitely make some changes in what you have obtained. So just as Nagato thinks now, if he can''t take this now, what they should do now, it really depends on how much they can do now. According to normal logic, he is facing this kind of demon who can practice Tao. In fact, what Nagato wants to kill is very simple, but he doesn''t want to be, pressing his hands full of these creatures that have been completely cultivating for an unknown number of years. A creature of this level often has a lot of cause and effect, which is not what he hopes to get. Because many times, when you know something, you won''t do it. It definitely depends on you knowing the consequences of doing so. So if you continue to do this, or do some of the same things, it will indeed have a great impact on your future path. Nagato knew this too well, so he was not in a hurry to kill this guy, he wanted to ask exactly what he was protecting. Because in themselves, they must have some really similar actions in guarding some things. According to normal logic, when guarding these things, no matter when it is, it takes effort and time to do so. So if this is the case, this guy will guard the things he should guard so unswervingly, it must mean that what he knows is very precious. When Nagato does these things, he still thinks twice. After all, it is very simple to kill or kill some drugs, and there is nothing wrong with it. But after this kind of thing, if you can get involved with something, it will have a certain impact on the cultivation of both of them and their progress. So at this time, Nagato will consider these things under the premise of what actions and things it does. Because these things need to be considered by him, if he does not consider what kind of situation will form in the end, it is certainly not particularly good. After all, not everyone is willing to really consider these things, more of them are just willing to become stronger. And after this earth dragon heard Nagato say this, a look of unwilling flashed across his face, but it was just unwilling, because he knew that this guy could kill him easily now. This is a complete crush on strength, not the rest. So what they all need to do at this time depends on whether they want to live or die. At this time, Tulong said helplessly, "Are you really willing to let me go?" Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com Nagato nodded and said, "It''s really not easy for you to be able to cultivate to this level with an earthworm. If I want to kill you, it will definitely cause some cause and effect, so now I hope you tell me seriously. ,!" "Did you protect anything here? Or what did you eat to grow up like this?!" In itself, it was a very big accident that this earthworm appeared, not to mention that when this guy appeared, he was so big, which completely refreshed Nagato''s three views. It is no exaggeration to say that when Nagato did these things in Chengdu, it was because he understood the consequences of doing this. But under the premise that you have done so many things, it will definitely be different in the end whether it will really be what you think. So, the difference between the things mentioned here must be based on whether they can really achieve what they want in the end. At this time, when Nagato was faced with things that they all needed to change, in fact, many times he knew what he should do to make the right choice. So in the face of the present, this kind of thing that needs to be taken seriously, if he does not ask this thing now, then he has defeated the enemy without any meaning. To put it even more simply, if this guy has cultivated Dao, you can kill him, but if you don''t, tell the reason why he has become so big, then he will definitely be meaningless. But in itself, if a small earthworm can become so big, it is certainly not that simple. This is an undeniable fact. At this moment, when they saw Nagato say this, they understood that he must know that this was correct. "Under the lair where I live, there is an earth spirit vein, but it will become like this when I practice under her all the year round!" The earth dragon said seriously at this time. Hearing this guy say that, Nagato instantly understood why this guy became so big. Because in itself, this Tulong Guild grew up so big, it must have a special fortune, so now that it is said, there is a piece of Tulumai below, which is enough to explain. It grows so big because it is accompanied by the cultivation of the Earth Spirit Vein. After all, Earth Lin Mike is a very special thing. He is more special than the Fire Spirit Vein that Nagato swallowed before. The formation of fire spirit veins is indeed very difficult, but it is also relatively easy to find. The earth spirit vein is a special kind of spirit vein that can be called yes, don''t sell the top ten in the ranking. , Its formation is extremely difficult, requires a specific region, and it will be difficult to detect by people. It is because it is similar to the situation of the Land Xianglong, if there is no really special chance, no one can get them. At this time, Nagato accidentally discovered that this place still has this earth dragon. Then it means that this guy has truly turned into this ghostly appearance, and that such a change will occur with the cultivation of the earth spirit veins. At this time, Nagato''s eyes flashed with excitement, "You mean, there are earth spirit veins in the cave below, right?" Tulong nodded his head, which was indeed the case. At this moment, Nagato smiled excitedly at him and said, "Since you say that, I will believe you once. If you dare to lie to me, be careful that I come back and take your life!" .. 2837 Chapter 289 News of the Earth Spirit Vein You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After pressing the next sentence, Nagato did not stay by the earth dragon''s side. They are not a species in themselves, and they will not stay together any longer. And at this time, listening to the picture that there is a soil scale underneath it is sold, of course Nagato is willing to spend a lot of time. You know, the earth spirit vein is a very rare thing. The reason why it is liked or pursued by people is still in the top of the Linmai list. That''s all because they are scarce, but they are indeed very, not easy to find. This is also a very critical point. Because in itself, when they do these things, the right choice is based on the fact that they all know what to do. So at this time, now knowing that this place has earth spirit veins, Nagato certainly didn''t want to let it go. What''s more, after absorbing the fire spirit veins before, the promotion to him is also very large, giving him the ability to control fire. It''s just that she rarely uses that power now, but it does improve him very much. And at this time, in addition to the spiritual power fed to him by the swallowed ancient tree, he swallowed some of the power brought to him by the nine color lotus. This really made him improve very much, because of a lot, and when you know that this matter will help you. What you will do depends entirely on your views and attitudes towards this matter. Then, when Nagato knew what he should do to make the right choice at this time, he would naturally be willing to believe Tulong''s words. Because in itself, you may know a lot of things, but you may not be able to do it, then you may or may not be able to do it well. So the difference here is what you should do to be correct. So, now Nagato knew at this time that he would kill this dragon slaying now, it was simply easy. Since it was what he said when she turned her into such a big situation, that''s why he was naturally willing to go down and open the door. Moreover, it is indeed a very difficult temptation for many people to find land for sale at this time. Because the earth spirit vein itself is, the rare one will be ranked eighth, because it is a very rare kind of spirit vein in this world, and it is very special. Its formation will have a certain degree of difficulty, and at the same time, it is also very difficult for people to find a kind of spiritual vein. Because it is hidden deep in the soil, and many times, the place where it is hidden is very deep, and with many methods, no trace of them can be found. Therefore, even though the earth spirit vein is said to be ranked eighth, he actually found it very hard, a kind of spiritual vein that is difficult to find. Because where he went to find Cui created it. In many cases, basically as long as it was born and died, it might not be locked by people. Because the birth of the earth spirit veins is something that has a particularly large number of environments, and there are some special difficulties that make it so born. So at this time, there is actually an earth spirit vein in this place now. Naturally, Nagato didn''t want to let it go, not to mention that he needed these contacts to improve his strength, because the strength that spirit veins can improve is very much. Moreover, after it absorbs these spiritual veins, it will bring great changes to her body, which is also a very realistic thing.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com This Nagato knew that these were indeed the problems he needed to face. Because of the changes in these soil spiritual veins and the direction they need to change, they thought that at this time, facing this, they completely needed to take a real and serious attitude to understand him. In fact, when it changes, it also means that they definitely cannot get it easily. When faced with these things, what decisions and behaviors we will make depends entirely on what he should do. When doing these things, people will do these things, and what effort they need to make is also based on what they should do. And while making these decisions, how they should complete these state actions that should be completed. I must think whether they finally reached the level they wanted. These are the most important things, because in themselves, they all need to change the environment. People will definitely be willing to work hard for these corresponding things, which is something that there is really no way to change. Because according to normal logic, when people do these things, they must change based on their needs. So at this time, facing a kind of supreme spiritual thing that they all need to pursue together now, something that allows them to truly grow. It is indeed something that requires effort and time to fight for. Because whether they can get it, or whether they can really make progress together, this is indeed some aspects worth thinking about. How to face some changes that they all need to make at this time, in fact, many times it means. In the face of these changes, in fact, no matter what aspect and under what conditions, they will definitely go, do their best, and adjust accordingly. Because there is no way to increase strength, or no one can easily ignore it. So what to do in this situation, or to what extent it can be done, will definitely depend on whether or not it can be achieved in the end. In terms of normal logic, how they should do it depends on whether they can really grow to a certain level in the end. Because according to the normal logic, facing this kind of thing that is completely impossible to obtain easily. In fact, most people''s words will definitely depend on their efforts and then seize. This is definitely some of the forbidden land they are facing now, because they need to face these dilemmas no matter when and where they should be faced. Because in the face of their difficulties, if they do not do so, then they will definitely not be able to complete their corresponding changes. Because according to the normal way of thinking, Nagato is facing everything that should be done now. To do this, the corresponding adjustments are indeed a little more than others. Because he knows how to do it right, so to achieve this level, or how to change, is also the problem they need to face and think about now, So when facing these things, what they should do now is indeed some aspects that need their real thinking... 2838 Chapter 290 Earth Spirit Vein Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the face of the present, they all need to change at the same time, what to do, or how to change, it really requires them to think seriously. When encountering this kind of thing now, what really needs to change is definitely their current level. And when he came to the cave, the caves in it spread in all directions, and Nagato even suspected that the earth dragon was all right to stray around in it, which caused the existence of these caves. Such a well-connected cave really makes people sometimes unable to get out if they go in. Then combined with the fact that he is an earthworm, it is understandable that he would like to drill holes, but the way this guy behaves is indeed too flattering. But now that he has all entered, he has been advancing to the deepest part of the cave. Although how this guy suddenly found out, and even suddenly made these changes at this time, he did not expect him. So at this time, what kind of behavior they should face is worthy of their consideration. Moreover, they all need to face the changes they are facing now. In terms of those directions, what Nagato has done now is indeed what it should be done. And in the face of going to deeper places now, what exactly will exist is also worthy of curiosity and exploration. Normal people will do these actions because they all know what to do, which is the most correct choice. Because normal people are facing them, they will make efforts when they need to make progress. So in this era, in fact, many times to be able to go to the small world is a kind of luck for them, because the small things themselves are born, it is very strange or appreciated. Now Nagato has this opportunity to find some things they should be looking for in this small world. In fact, they are all very important in themselves, and they can be worth considering. So now come to this place and look for something he needs to read seriously. In fact, strictly speaking, Nagato''s doing this is indeed quite normal. When facing these caves, he felt a headache, because this place was indeed too special, and it was hard to guess. But since they are all here, Nagato has no intention to say that he wants to escape, or whether he wants to find this earth spiritual vein. Because of the earth spirit veins, the reason it is liked by people is that it possesses special earth attributes, and it is said that it can cultivate special techniques. So what kind of behavior will be formed at this time is worth their thinking. So at this time, Nagato will do this kind of thing, and still has to do some guesses. It was indeed because he knew that if they were facing the situation they couldn''t change those things. Then there is definitely no way to imagine what kind of situation will be formed between them. And when he got closer and closer to the geography, he unexpectedly discovered that these caves are indeed connected, and the connected caves finally point to the largest cave, which is also very deep. If you rely solely on the naked eye or other methods, it is estimated that you really can''t see it. However, Nagato is a person with an immortal body, so in many cases everything he can see with his naked eyes is nothing. It''s different from others, so such a special environment is a kind of extraordinary time in his eyes.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc So if we turn to normal terms, when Nagato came to this place, he actually existed exactly like a normal place. When Nagato came here, it meant that now, he was thinking about where exactly is in that soil. Just when he was about to reach the bottom of the hole, he unexpectedly felt a different breath. This aura is not like a tulou, but a breath of special spiritual power that exudes. Nagato was shocked. Could it be that this has reached the place where the soil is sold? He went straight to the end of the cave. At this moment, he unexpectedly discovered that the end of the cave was actually a wall piled up with sand. Nagato rubbed his hands with his hands, unexpectedly feeling very soft, he took a step back and found that this place was indeed a bit strange. He kicked the sand away, and the space inside suddenly opened up. I saw a kind of projection formed by spiritual power, like a giant dragon, surrounding it. This kind of projection is very peculiar, and exudes powerful power. This power is not a simple kind of physical deterrence, but spiritual oppression. If it weren''t for Nagato who was very strange or powerful, he would be scared to pee instantly after seeing this projection. Because when normal people see this kind of projection, they will think that it is the descending of gods, or some other kind of fantasy, because this play is indeed too strange and scary. So at this time, Nagato saw the magma-like mud tumbling inside. This shadow head is something created by the special spiritual power formed by the soil spirit veins. At this moment, Nagato wanted to shout ecstatically. Because this earth spirit vein has indeed been formed, and it takes an extraordinary time. And this Turing Vein, he will form now, and it must be related to some special geology nearby. But now she was surprised to feel that I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, and it happened to this point. To know in itself, the scarcity of earth spirit veins is definitely something that will be born that simple. Could it be that the reason why this earth spirit vein was born here is because this is a desert land, which is surprising. Nagato thought about it and felt that he couldn''t figure out whether it was really the case. Because according to normal logic, the earth spirit vein was born because of the Turing vein, which existed a long time ago, or a special spirit vein formed by a peculiar topography. So at this time, this desert land will be formed here, or in other words, land sales will be formed in the middle of the desert. Is there a certain relationship between this? Nagato really didn''t know this point, but in order to figure it out. He is no less than what he should do, or how he should do it. This kind of thinking is also in his mind. However, at this time, he was able to find that this soil forest was enough to sell, indicating that his luck was very bad. One day''s luck actually means their strength, and it definitely represents their situation. Then at this time he met the earth spirit veins, which is enough to show that after he came to this small world, his luck was against the sky... 2839 Chapter 291 Two Choices You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the premise of facing this kind of opportunity, it is not Nagato. I am afraid that anyone who sees this kind of thing again will definitely be, and completely want to read it. Because the spirit vein itself belongs to an extremely rare thing in this world, then at this time there can be soil forests to buy this. There are a lot of things that are completely more difficult to get, which is enough to explain its peculiarities. At this time, some of the actions and behaviors Nagato made. It is enough to show that their role in this is similar to how they should do everything they should do so that they will not be trapped in these things. Because if you really want to speak, when facing things they all need to face now. The opportunities that Nagato is looking for now are to a large extent showing that he is actually the right choice to do so. Because no matter what position or status, as long as you live on this martial arts continent. They need to work hard for these things, because if they don''t work hard, then they won''t get what they want. Then if they can''t get what they want, it will definitely happen. They can''t be as good as others, and this is actually inevitable. What''s more, Nagato knew from the beginning what he should do to make it stronger. So at this time, if he doesn''t work hard to fight for these opportunities, there is absolutely no way to compete with other geniuses. To put it even more simply, he has no way to truly defeat most people in this world. So at this time, what kind of actions and behaviors they should face now is worth looking for. Because of itself, if they are doing some of these things, how to say some relevant news. It must be because they are not able to really think about these and the changes that should be made. Because of the things they have to do now, how to do them, the changes in these things and some methods are indeed worth thinking about. Moreover, in the face of this kind of complete need for change, how to do it, it is them who can change, and they can completely override others. Some aspects they know, because if they say that some of the things they can do in this aspect are not handled properly, then they are definitely not as imagined by others. Then when I am outside, even when there are individuals who need to become what they want to become together, how to do all this is indeed a need to think. Because normally speaking, facing this kind of opportunity of selling soil and forest, it is often a challenge for anyone. Because in the face of the current challenges, how to truly do all of this is worth thinking and reflecting on. Then, facing this kind of true earth spirit veins that completely needed to be contended, but now in front of Nagato, it must be said that his luck was very good. But at the same time of good luck, it is worth thinking about how he should do it, and to what extent. Because in itself, if it is to face some directions that they have to change, it is indeed a lot to change. Because according to the normal way of thinking, it is indeed a relatively normal behavior to face this kind of behavior that others cannot truly understand.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com Because in terms of some directions they understand now, how to do all this is indeed a more important thing. Now it is sold in this soil forest. What should I do now?How should I accomplish it is indeed worth thinking about. Now she came here, and after taking the story of slaying the dragon from Nagato Tian, ??she also felt that the guy didn''t lie to him. That is to say, things at this level right now are indeed unfinished to deceive him, so this is enough. Now Nagato still has some very good opportunities and still has ideas to do these things. Because in the face of these things that need to be corrected and considered, what needs to be done is the most important thing. They are still facing, and now they all need to face some aspects, in fact, many times they will go to let them have what they really want to say. Because in normal terms, how to accomplish whatever they need to accomplish now. Regardless of when and where they will complete these changes, it is easy to see whether they can really break beyond what others can understand. Because some of the things Nagato knows well is that he now knows that doing this is the right kind of action for him before doing these things. Because in the face, under the premise that they all need to change now, how to change? Is the current environment enough for them to think seriously? Now facing the earth spirit veins, after thinking about it, Nagato sat down directly, because this spirit vein was intelligent. In this situation, they can''t subdue it through ordinary methods, but want to completely convert it into others through their own absorption. Well, at this time, if you want to subdue this kind of completely intelligent person to sell medicine, it won''t do anything. Because of the existence of the earth spirit veins, it will provide a lot of power, and some special powers, allowing others to form a special state, as well as physical fitness or change. So at this time, if Nagato says he persuades, it''s not uncomfortable. He didn''t make much sense either, because although this is a peculiar spiritual vein, it is more powerful to use it to facilitate cultivation. That being the case, I don''t know how long I have survived in Purim, so it would be more appropriate to turn it directly into my own energy. Because that is the most suitable choice, then at this time, everything Nagato does is naturally affirmed to make it more suitable for absorption. So since she thought so, Nagato naturally needed to do it, so she began to absorb the spiritual power in this earth spirit vein after she sat down. Because if he wants to pursue other powerful things now, he definitely needs to do so. If he doesn''t do these things, then surely, it is better to do everything now. Because in itself, when doing these things, other things that can be done are definitely different. Then the special earth spiritual power he needs to absorb right now is definitely a special existence for him. That being the case, it would be more appropriate to simply transform it into the spiritual power you need... 2840 Chapter 292 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the face of selling such special things in the field, even Nagato has to say that this is indeed a waste of his heartbeat, because he knows the spiritual veins of the earth, which is in the top list. A special spiritual vein. So at this time, Nagato also knows that if he gets this earth spirit vein, it may also allow him to escape from the dead and gain the corresponding earth attributes. This is a very good thing. To do it in itself is that they often make a choice, and it is also based on the fact that they all know what to do. Such a thing is indeed a special thing for each of them. Because the real situation is like this, what should you do when you are faced with the need to change, that is, what you need now, direction and some things. So when faced with this kind of change, if many people will make some corresponding adjustments and changes, it is indeed the right thing to let them know what to do. Because in itself, when these things should be done, they are actually more important things for many people. Especially for these, many things that need real strength to possess and real strength to distinguish, in fact, normally, it does take some time to accumulate these. This is the real situation. When you are faced with some behaviors and actions that you have no way to ignore, what adjustments and changes you will actually make are some of the choices among many of them. Because normally, in the face of these changes, many people will do it, and how much they need is indeed a good thing. Because in the face of all these things that can be done and all these changes correspondingly, the real situation is the fact that they should change. How to change at these times is also a question they need to think about. When facing these things, the real situation is how to change the current situation is also the direction they need to think and struggle now. Because normally, when faced with these changes, most of them will make their own choices. This is also impossible. If it is confirmed that they should change now, how could they have not done something, only if it is really acceptable to Nagato. Because he knows what he should do is right. If he doesn''t just say that, he will definitely not reach the level he wants in these things. Anyway, this kind of thing will happen, and there will be some changes, and investment depends on them all knowing what to do is the most correct choice. So if this is not the case, if one of them or doing something, it will definitely not reach the level they want. So based on these words, Nagato knows that he needs to become stronger in this world, and of course he knows what to do is the most correct choice. Because normally, these things will do some actions and changes, and it is completely based on that they all know how to do the right choice. Because in the face of these changes, who will do these things, the challenges, how we will do it. The special predicament we are facing now is actually very difficult for many people to understand and accept.12345 novel www.12345xs.com Because of normal behavioral logic and methods, what they will behave is also because they should know what to do is the right choice. Because Nagato also knows this well, he will work hard for it, fight hard, and put in some of the hard work he has, just to be worthy of himself while being worthy of others, because he knows that the real situation is so cruel in many cases. In the face of these difficulties, they all need to make these changes, or they will do these goals. Why did they do this, and it is indeed possible to guess whether they did it the right choice? So while facing these changes, will it really reach a certain special state and idea? In other words, in the face of these changes, who can really do something is really serious for them. When facing the changes that they all need to face now, how to do it is a special degree that they can finally achieve. Because of normal behavioral logic, how they will accomplish this change is what they need now. So at this time, as an unknown person in this world, Nagato will actually make some changes very often because he knows what to do is the more correct choice. If he does not make these choices, then he will face some real changes, it will certainly not be so easy. What do you think the director does when making these changes?They will definitely know what kind of special experience will be formed when they do these things, and it is also a very correct choice. Because while facing these changes, the people who are really going to make these changes, they are making these changes based on the fact that they all know how these changes are correct, a special existence. Because no matter who is facing this kind of change, many times will be able to be completely free from it, which can be regarded as a more important thing. Because in the true sense, whoever becomes what kind of person at this time is for everyone. It must be known that there are some special existences in this world, and it takes a lot of effort to get this kind of transformation. Because in this martial arts continent, many times do not know what kind of perspective they will form a special concept and intensity. It is based on that they all know what to do is the right choice. If this is not the case, perhaps more of them will live like many ordinary people, very ordinary and ordinary. Then at this time, the person who established some rules of this world, he only knows this world. When people work hard for it and pay for it, why they do it is actually based on the fact that they all know what to do is right. Because under normal circumstances, there are various dangers and mistakes on the road to becoming stronger. This is also the so-called danger and opportunity. If this were not the case, perhaps they would not encounter these special existences. .. 2841 Chapter 293 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because these special things make many people understand that the people who make these changes in the true sense are actually the difficulties and challenges they need to face. Because in the sense of truly achieving the above and completely surpassing some changes and changes in their thinking, it can be regarded as yes, and they all know what to do is the right choice. Because when they do these things, they will go, and they will also make some corresponding changes when they do these things. When Nagato is doing these things, he also does some things in a lot of times. It is indeed a challenge and a special thing for each of them. Because in the face of these special changes, what they will do is based on the fact that they all know that it is correct to do so. If they do not do this, they will definitely become a special existence. Because in itself, when facing these special changes, lectures are the direction they need to think seriously now. Because facing the special and difficult things like this, they are also based on avatars. I said how and to what extent they should be based on their understanding that this is the right choice. Because at this special time, how to accomplish this change and reversal is the direction they need to think seriously. Because when facing this kind of special change now, love, and how to make these changes, indeed gave them all know that doing so is the right choice, if not doing so. Because when faced with the resources that they can all obtain, when faced with these special changes, no matter when and where, for each of them, they know how to play, and that is the right choice. Because in those changes, many of them know how to do the right choice, or the right way. Because no matter who is facing what they should do, in fact, to what extent they should do it, they certainly dont know what to do. At this time, how many people dont know what to do is correct. And when Nagato was doing these things, she was indeed facing these corresponding changes. She knew that she was able to make him change. Naturally, he would not be willing to let go of this kind of thing. In many cases, he would be the same as many people, and he would be alone when fighting for these heaven and earth spiritual things. From beginning to end, Nagato knew that this was the right thing to do. If they hadnt done this, they might not have done something, and thats how it was. If he is really facing these things now, and if he doesn''t make some adjustments, they will not reach the level they want. Well, just like things like now, how to do these things is indeed one-hearted, and they can do what they can now complete to a special existence. Because when facing these things now, each of them will make some special choices, and it is also based on the fact that they all know that this is correct. Because this is the case in this era. If on my path, if it is not for the purpose of becoming stronger, many people will pursue the highest strength and engage in objects. It is indeed impossible to achieve that level with high investment. Because after all, I really want to say that when they do these things, they will make some changes, which is a more correct choice. In some cases, what to do about these things that are faced by many of them is stabbed in their hearts. Now they are faced with many directions that they need to change. What should they do?510 Literature www.510wx.com At the same time, there are special things, and they really need to be taken seriously, because they all know what to do is the most correct choice. So in the face of these special things, how they will do it is also based on the fact that they all know how to do the most correct kind of special thing. Because of the special existence of the Earth Spirit Vein, many of them will work hard for it and fight for it and protect their lives. This behavior is indeed relatively desperate. Because this era is like this, if the strength is not strong enough, many of them may not even be able to protect their lives, because this is the cruelty of this era. Because there are no so-called rules in the Martial Arts Continent, after you become stronger, there are rules. Because normally, what they do and how to accomplish this is what they can think of. So when they all need to change, what many people will do is based on their determination to become stronger. Faced with the number of this card, no one can do anything. Now they are faced with things that no one can really avoid, and many times they will do it. What kind of change and adjustment is what they need to think of. Because when this special time can really be completed, who can make some changes and adjustments is the most correct choice. When people think about special things in the Budo Continent, whether the results of such things are true or not, when they are real, most of them understand that, perhaps they should do everything. When facing this kind of special threat, you or when you have a special chance, no one can really be unmoved. Now in the face of such a special time, no one can say that it is really to ignore this danger. After all, it is dangerous and broken. In other words, if they do, what they should do is a more correct choice. ? If, how to change the fabric is also the direction they need to face. Because the real situation also makes them feel a little special, and they can complete it to the end. The level of Shenyang is also a direction that really needs to be seriously considered. In the face of special changes, how to do it or to what extent?He said what they needed to accomplish. Because when facing this kind of change, no one can say that it is true and complete this special change. When faced with this kind of change, no one can be true, but ignore this opportunity. Because when faced with the need for such changes, most of them will make some corresponding changes and need to adjust, because this is something that must be done. In a real situation, how to make these changes is also a direction that requires serious consideration. For many people, it is the right choice for them to go back and make these changes... 2842 Chapter 294: Very Rare You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now this earth spirit vein is indeed a very rare spirit vein, and it will be liked and special by people, because of their birth very special. And it is not an exaggeration to say that the host has very few times outside the county, because it is hidden in the deep soil. And in many cases, they will make some changes and want to compete for these things, indeed, they will make some corresponding adjustments. Because this kind of change is something that many people may not do, but it is indeed in this world. That''s it. While facing these changes, how to make these changes is their most important thing. Because in some social interactions, what they can do after drinking does give them what they will gain from doing things. Not everyone, like Nagato, has these real opportunities for him to obtain. Of course, this kind of special opportunity, and the method does require a certain amount of strength. If there is no such strength in the future, there is no way to do this. Nagato also knew that when he was doing these things, he really knew how to do it. If he didn''t know it, maybe he wouldn''t do so many things. Because in the face of these changes, in the face of these special changes, they will all complete these powerful aspects. In fact, most of the special opportunities faced by the three are in many cases. Knowing what they are doing is the right choice. No one can say that it is truly possible to ignore this special danger! When facing the first round, perhaps more people will be able to clearly know how to do this special thing, it really needs to be taken seriously. No one can go truly countless times, especially dangerous. When the meeting is faced with the need to change both of them, Nagato will do it, and change some ideas. It is indeed because he knows how to make the right choice. In fact, this has already gone beyond. Because when faced with these changes, how to think about what to do later is indeed a direction that requires serious thinking. When I was faced with these special needs, how to complete this reversal was something he needed to think about seriously. Because no matter who it is, or for both of them, when facing these special things. How to accomplish these changes and some necessary reversals is also what they need to be serious and the biggest. Because of the real situation, this is the case. When Nagato is faced with some invoices and opportunities that cannot be avoided, he will take it, and she will really do some things, indeed, she does not know how to do it. Is correct. It is indeed very important if you haven''t done it. If it is not that small, he will not change like many people. It is very strong, set in many times, what he needs to accomplish. Because this is indeed a more important thing for Nagato, because it is also very important to let him know that if it is not something he can do, it will indeed make many things now more troublesome. Because when facing the direction they all need to face, how to complete these changes and reversals is the person who needs to take it seriously now.Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com Because in the face of this special kind of opportunity, Nagato will make these changes, and some things that are really worth thinking about, are based on his knowing that this is the right choice, in fact, it is enough Up. Because in the face of this special time, they will make these changes, and it is also anxious that they know that this is the right choice. Because when making the right choice, they will hesitate or make some unclear choices, but in fact this is a relatively normal thing, because no one can learn from them and show them how to do it When it will be perfect. This is also based on the extent to which they can make these adjustments many times. Because of the real situation, in the face of this special challenge that needs to be faced, what can really do all of this is indeed that it needs to be taken seriously. Nagato knew this too well, so when faced with an opportunity that could not be avoided completely, he would go to get 20 to a special spot, and he would also go. , Because this is the real situation, after he met a mature earthworm. Nagato knew that it would be born in this place now. This special insight must be based on what she has. The special things are in this place. Otherwise, this kind of earthworm can cultivate to this size, and also, just for It''s Earth Dragon. This is actually a very special thing, you know, if it''s not because of these things. Nagato understands enough why, when facing these changes now, he will make some corresponding adjustments and some reversals in his thoughts. When making some changes now, no one can say that they can really make some corresponding changes, because no matter when and where, they will often face this kind of special need to be taken seriously. thing. Because encountering this kind of thing, you really need to take it seriously, in fact, it is also very, something that makes others worth looking forward to. Because this is the real situation, in the face of this, the directions that others can really think about are indeed some things that need to be serious and worth thinking about. Because in the face of these changes, how to make these changes do need to be taken seriously. Because the real situation is like this, once something happens to these things, when they are reversed, how to achieve this reversal is also something they need to take seriously. When faced with these special things, who will really make these changes and the extent that Shenzhen needs to complete. This is also based on how far they can go on the road to becoming stronger, and it also depends on whether any, some reversal behaviors can really happen. Because when faced with such special things, how to accomplish these reversals is indeed a direction worth thinking about. Because no matter who they are, whether they will become the people they want at this time, it really takes a certain amount of time and energy to think about some things seriously. Because when faced with such special things, who will make these changes, or who will make these corresponding adjustments. In fact, what they can meet on the way to become stronger depends on whether they can really become better in the end? Because the road to becoming stronger is indeed for many people, it is not that simple, so in that case, Nagato naturally knows what he should do... 2843 Chapter 295 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!We all know what to do when we do things that no one can easily obtain, because this is very important to people! If it weren''t for these things, for Nagato, he knew how to complete this special transformation, then he wouldn''t be like many people, gradually completing this kind of dispute. Because when faced with these changes, he is facing real changes and ideas. In fact, there are not many people who can achieve this level. Because when faced with such a special thing, they will go, and what kind of reversal they should face now is indeed based on how they know how to do it. When they are faced with these things, what Nagato can do depends on whether she can really complete the corresponding reversal and changes in some things. Because while facing the reversal and change of these things, after facing these special things. When faced with these things that require serious change, making these things in many cases is actually beneficial to what kind of changes they should face, and it is also worth thinking about. When faced with these special things, how to make these changes really needs to be changed, because in the face of this special situation. Will not do these things, indeed only he knows how to do it is the right choice. In the face of what kind of change, perhaps they are also worth thinking about now, when facing the direction they all need to change now, how to truly reverse these things. When Nagato was faced with these things, he actually knew what he should do now, and he also knew exactly what to do when he opened it. This is the real situation. The changes they need to make and complete are also worthy of consideration. Because this is the image that some things will be achieved in these things, I want to complete this reversal, and it is worth thinking about. Because when they really do these things, they will actually do these things, most of them are based on them, they should know how to do it, or to what extent it is correct. Because they didn''t know each other, they were doing these things, when they were doing this, but when they were doing this by Cai Bianzhilin. When faced with these things, how he will do it, or how much each of them will do it, depends on what they can do here at this time. Because of what Nagato should do in many cases, it is indeed necessary to complete the special things of this kind of shoes. Because they often do such things, it is indeed based on that they all know that it is correct. In the face of this kind of special opportunity, in fact, no matter it is, no one can really avoid it or say to it. People who don''t care about these things are really not people living on the martial arts continent. Otherwise, facing such a special reversal, it really helps them know what to do, and to what extent they should do it in the future, in which direction? When you are really facing this kind of special existence, it is indeed very, most people understand what to do. Because Nagato also knew that the Earth Spirit Vessels faced such special things at this time, and perhaps how to do it, or just to what extent they did it, was completely the right choice.I love Soudu www.520sodu.com Because when faced with such special things, when they are doing these things, Nagato will make this special change. No matter who it is, they will do this, indeed based on the fact that they must have something to do and complete some corresponding actions and changes. Because during this particular change, more of them will think and complete it. This is a change and they also know how to do it. Because when doing these things, they need to make these changes, but also based on that they all know how to do it, so that they all know what to do is the most correct choice. When faced with the need to change both of them, I feel that what can really interest them all is that they all know that this is the right thing to do. Because in the face of such a special time, come, will make these changes is also an opportunity, finally they can complete it?Taiwan is also based on how to do it. In the face of the connection, it is worth it to be able to laugh completely. Master, what they need to do is also to achieve a special degree. In this kind of completion, what should be done is also based on what they have completely, depending on this special time. When the Shenzhen car arrived at this matter, it really had to be completed. In special times, it was also based on the level of completion they have now. Because in the face of going away, in the real situation, in the face of this special situation, no one can do it, simple. If in the face of this change, they deal with these simple ones, spirits and some special existences. Because in the human world, they will have some special times, which is also based on, how do they accomplish such special things? In the face of these special needs to change, what decisions they will make are also some things that need to be completed. So when faced with this kind of thing, how to accomplish people''s special hobbies is also based on how they will grow at this time. Because human beings are like this, when they face a special need to change, in fact how to change, or how to make a decision, is the most important thing for them now. And because of some changes in this kind of thing, it really makes them all understand that what to do is also the right choice. Are you facing such a special time?They will do these things, depending on whether they are the right choice. At this time, what kind of decision is facing now, and the decision is a question worth considering. And when faced with this special thing, when faced with how to obtain them, the basic principles of obtaining them are also very important problems. Faced with this kind of special things, in fact, many times they will also take actions to deal with this kind of things. But more needs to be done. When this special is done, how to do it is a more correct choice. Because they don''t know each other, the extent to which they will achieve will definitely depend on what they want to achieve, which is also very important... 2844 Chapter 296 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If you are facing this kind of situation, you need to compete for some time, in fact, for most people, it may not be considered a particularly good thing. Because there was a time when people who could really do these things had some corresponding changes in many times. They will go and make these changes because they will make these changes, it is an opportunity, and they all know what to do. Because the real situation is based on the direction that they are facing these real changes, it completely means that when they face anything, it is more bad to accomplish these special things. This indeed requires people to take it seriously, because no matter who it is, they complete the kind of reversal when they face this special need to take things seriously. There is also the degree to which they need to be completed, whether it will really be as they think, this is actually worthwhile, a place to think. Because no matter who they are, when they are facing this special, it is also based on what they have done completely, which is also conducive to their growth. Because this is the real situation, when you become a special person, how to accomplish this kind of thing that needs to be taken seriously is actually a direction worth thinking about. Just as Nagato is facing many of these things now, he knows what to do, because only in this way can he accomplish what he hopes and wants, and some special things he wants to accomplish. Because in the face of these special directions that need to be changed, the reality is that people will make these changes at these times, depending on whether they can really become the person they want to become in the end? Because in the face of these changes, no one can say, and truly make some simple small changes. Because the real situation is like this, before they are faced with these directions that need to be changed now, how to accomplish these changes really needs to be taken seriously. If they cant, they often complete some corresponding ideas, and if they still have expectations, they have no way to go, and become a completely special existence. Because Nagato is also well aware that in many cases, when facing things that he needs to deal with, he will still find a song at this time. , Because for him, how serious he should be and face life with a smile, in fact, this is also very important. At least he knows what he is doing is the right choice, or she knows what to do, whether she can really achieve the level they want to accomplish. No matter who it is, whether they really want to do some special time, or will complete some corresponding actions. Because at these times, facing the people and things they all need, you really have to think about this issue seriously. So based on that they are now facing this special time, people will make some changes. It is also based on what they will do when they are really able to accomplish the special situation, or to what extent, is the right choice. Because no matter who it is, when facing their need to change, they are completely organic fish, and they have the right choice to do so. It''s like why Nagato was born, and how much he should do when he finds this kind of danger, is also based on whether there will be wrong behaviors when doing this kind of thing now. Because when faced with the resources they all need to obtain seriously, most people will go for it and work hard.Heshun Novel www.heshun168.com Because this is the case in the present society, if we say we should go, what should we do is the right choice when we are facing a time when we need to change completely. So in the face of this special time, in the true completion, this special time, it is indeed something that requires serious consideration. Because human beings are like this, no matter what time they are facing, they really need to take everything they face seriously. Now that they all need to work hard for it, it is actually quite correct to go where they really fight. Because they don''t know anyone, can they really achieve what they want to achieve, a special existence? So in the face of this need to change the direction, in fact, in many cases whether it will be true, to achieve such a special move is based on whether they can really have this concept. Because no matter who it is, in the face of this special existence, it is completely possible to truly defeat these external factors, it really depends on whether they are strong enough. Because in the face of this kind of situation, whether they can really do something special, and the degree depends on whether they are really doing it correctly. Nagato also knew the preciousness of the earth''s spiritual veins, so it was coming, and it was indeed in a very good mood to encounter this special thing. They are really serious and need to think about some things in this regard. Because this is the real situation, in the face of this special change, whether people can really do it now, this special time, completely needs to change. And the reason why Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan didn''t talk to Nagato was really because they couldn''t say that they could really have it, and their self-confidence could beat Nagato. Because the strength of Nagato is not as strong as they expected. So in other words, someone is facing very gently, and they also know that you are not willing to deal with this person, and there is no way to say that you can really defeat it easily. They couldn''t even guess where this guy came from. Because the real situation was exactly what they thought, but it was too weird and people couldn''t guess the origin, so in this case, if they are now easy to shoot Nagato. Maybe even if the two of them work together, they may not be able to match the younger ones, so even though they are facing these things, Nagato will naturally not let people let go of the real good opportunities that come out of them. Especially in this desert land, neither of them can find it. Now Nagato, when faced with such special things, it is true that there is no complete need for some corresponding changes like many people. Because when doing these things, Nagato knew well that if he didn''t do this, then other practices were destined to be wrong, which was very important to him. Because after all, not everyone can do something easily, so Nagato knew that he was capable of doing these things. If he doesn''t do it, then he won''t be strong, wouldn''t it be very bad. As Nagato thought, if he does not do these corresponding changes, he may not be worthy to have a better tomorrow, or even a better memory... 2845 Chapter 297 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato didn''t know these things, he would not make these corresponding changes and choices. Because he knows exactly how he should do it, or the extent to which he should do it, it also depends on him knowing that this is the right choice. Because after he descended into this other world, he actually made some choices a lot of times, and it was also because of the changes it made to adapt to some rules of this world. So at this time, Nagato will make some choices and changes in the rules, which means that he knows that this is correct. If he does not do this, then it must be a bad direction for your network. Because in many cases Nagato will make these choices because he knows when making these choices that doing so will indeed help both of them to make some changes and choices for each other. If he is doing these things and doesn''t know the right, or that is, if he is not right, he will not make these choices easily. Because of this choice, he will be put into a lot of passive situations. So when Nagato knew these things, what choices and some decisive things he would make were indeed based on knowing that he was doing it right, so in fact, this was already very powerful. So at this time, if they are like other people, maybe they are just pursuing higher martial arts cultivation. But Nagato knew that while pursuing higher martial arts cultivation, their own blood needed to pursue something more special. So the earth spirit veins themselves are very precious, and the reason they are liked by people is that they are extremely rare, and at the same time they can indeed bring people the growth of earth properties. This situation is a very special thing. Because of this Martial Dao continent, the spiritual power cultivated by their human beings is divided into five types: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and there are many sub-categories, some elemental spiritual power. But the reason why these elements are divided is because the energies formed between the heaven and the earth are a kind of real world based on all these energies. If this weren''t the case, maybe he would not do these things again under the nickname, and he knew very well what he should do. You know, when he is doing these things, he knows in his heart that what he should do is the most important choice. Because only in this way can they understand each other and do something with each other, and because only in this way can they tolerate each other and do what they should do with each other. Because under the circumstances that they all understand, everything that can be done is indeed very important to each of them. Because the real situation is like this. When you don''t work hard enough, you can''t fight like many people do, or even become cannon fodder in the end, even when there are many opportunities. This kind of thing is very common, because they will work hard for it based on their understanding of the matter and the direction they need to work on. Because based on the fact that they all know these things, they will really do it. Some things that should be done are indeed based on that they all know how to do it. Because when doing these things, most of them have a scale in their minds, how to do it themselves, or to what extent, they all know that this is the right choice.Apex Novel Network www.xindingdianxsw.com So in this case, when they make such a choice, it is actually based entirely on the time they did it. What he wants to get from it, or what state he can truly accomplish after doing these things, or to what extent he can accomplish it, this can be considered a relatively good thing. Because when they do these things, they are based on their knowledge that they are doing it right. Because in making these choices, when they get the things and benefits, they all dream about getting these benefits. What will they affect?Or in other words, what kind of strength is there to make them progress together. It is precisely because of this that when Nagato got these opportunities. He all knows that when facing their changes, they all know how to accomplish it. That is the right thing. Because of the normal way of logical behavior, what people can detect is what they can pursue and care about. So at this time, if you are now doing everything to express the state you want to accomplish, it is actually beneficial to them. After being exposed to these things, how they will make these changes is actually based on how they make these changes, and what adjustments they make. Because when facing these things now, in the face of the changes they all need to make, they really have to think about it seriously. Because they are facing these special changes, and what they need to really care about is what they have done in this, what kind of changes and progress they can bring to them. Because in the cruel place of Budo Continent, people actually fight and even make some changes. In fact, it is also based on that they all know what they will do when doing these things, or whether each of them can really benefit from it when doing these things. This is also more real and needs to be considered. aspect. Because Nagato knows that in this place of Budo Continent, when your strength is not strong enough, you may become the dead soul of others anytime and anywhere. It''s so direct and hard to go, and it really changes some real situations. Then the Budo Continent will form this special situation at this time, which is also based on the rules of this place and this world. Because here only the strong can make the rules, but if you are not strong enough, you can only be really bound by some rules, so that you cannot get out of them. So this is why it is said that the strong in this world is the king, and the big fist is the boss. When you have a small fist, you may be killed by others anytime, anywhere. It''s so direct and difficult to go, really contending with some things. So at this time, what Nagato can do is not only to make himself stronger, but to get more basic and changed weather conditions and unexpected situations that he needs to face now. Because when looking for memory, without strong strength, the foundation is not enough... 2846 Chapter 298 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When facing people now, they all need to think seriously, each of them needs to face these changes. Because when they all know how to make these changes, they will accomplish some of their corresponding goals. Because if they don''t make the goal of these changes at this time, they may really only be the dead souls of others. This is also a very direct and realistic thing. because.For many times, when these changes you are facing are about to happen, if you dont make these changes, will you really be able to face these changes now? At that time, whether they can truly accept this change completely. So at this time, facing the situation where they are now completely able to truly change some of their own things. Whether they can persevere in the end, and to what extent they have achieved it, is indeed the direction they need to think about. Because people are like this, when you are doing these things, if others can''t really get in touch with you, then after long-term development, can you really accept this kind of thing? Continue to maintain it is also based on whether your eagerness for this strong person is still not improving as before. Because progress is a very important thing for normal people in many cases. If you don''t make progress, in this martial arts continent, you will be killed anytime and anywhere. Therefore, after Nagato came into contact with this earth spirit vein, he would do some changes in order to make these changes, because this was indeed a very needed thing. So at this time, Nagato is not willing to let it go if there is land for sale. And it was sitting cross-legged and began to absorb it crazily, because at this time, they were here and there was no way to be real. When they learn something, they are now faced with finding some states and actions that they can really accomplish. Whether it can really become what they want, there are indeed some things that way, and some are difficult to accept. For its part, Nagato knew how he should do it, and they went to change these things. It is indeed based on how they are doing these things in the end. Because in the face of such a special time, it is indeed worth thinking about all the special situations they encounter. So what to do at this time is indeed worthy of people to think about, and where is the direction of these changes. So at this time, Nagato knew what he should do, or how to change it, and he really understood some real situations. , Because in the face of many threats from this martial arts continent, Nagato couldn''t really say yes, he was just like many ordinary people just waiting to die. So at this time, going into this ancient relic with Tian Dashan later shows that his mentality and outlook are different from many people. Because in many cases, people will make these changes and some corresponding adjustments.Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org It is also based on the fact that they all know what to do, or to what extent is the best state. So at this time, why are they going to do what they are going to do in such a special time? It is indeed difficult to go to Shenzhen to figure out. Because when doing these things, Nagato and many people have different methods and concepts. He will really work hard to take something for himself instead of talking about it. So at this time, the changes they are facing now, what kind of special reversal they will make, are indeed some things that need to be seriously considered. Because Nagato knows that in this group to the mainland, if you are not strong enough, or not enough to do something to a certain extent. You will form a special situation, that is, when you really become a fish after being treated, others can''t take it lightly, and they think it will make you change this situation. Because what Nagato is disputing is that if he is not strong enough, he changes based on these things. Whether it can really continue to maintain this state from this, even this is very difficult. So at this time, Nagato will fight for these world opportunities, rob, and even make its own efforts. It is also based on the fact that he knows that this is a very correct choice. Only by doing this can he maintain all the relationships that they can maintain in the future. This is indeed a direction that needs to be taken seriously. If Nagato does not make these changes at this time, can it really be like many people? To really accomplish it through some of the directions they can accomplish, and the one turn they want to accomplish, it really needs to think about it seriously. Because Nagato knew that when he faced these changes, he was indeed making some corresponding changes and adjustments, so he knew whether such changes and adjustments could really persist for a long, long period of time. But at least one thing, he is very clear that as long as he knows how to do it, or to what extent, this is also a more important thing. Because by themselves, when they make these changes and thoughts, most of them are working hard for a state and some form that they want to complete. So under this circumstance, when Nagato will make these changes to truly achieve a certain special situation, in fact, he himself is different from the thoughts and thoughts of many people. Because at special times, they will treat these special people in a special way. In fact, it is completely based on that they know what to do when they do these things. This is a more correct choice. When making these correct choices, it proves that they all know that when they do these things, they will let them all make their corresponding adjustments and changes. In itself, when doing these things, most of them know clearly if these things should not be changed. In other words, if they don''t achieve a certain level, they can''t really be themselves, they want to achieve that level. Because people are like this, they are doing some things while making these changes at the same time, they all know how to complete their own changes. When doing this kind of special thing, in order to absorb the profit from the sale of the soil, Nagato also knows well that when they are doing these things, most of them may be concerned about the state of the things they want to accomplish. Be aware of it... 2847 Chapter 299 A Real Crisis You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because in themselves, they will do these things because they know whether they can accomplish the degree and state they want to accomplish when doing these things. Because this is very important to them. Take Nagato, for example. When he knows how hard he should work, Taobao will work hard for these efforts, and at the same time will pay his own corresponding labor. So when you are facing this kind of special, when you sell, Nagato knows that when he is doing these spiritual veins, as well as when doing these things, they all need to be truly completed to the extent. Because in itself, in both of them or in terms of either of them, people who can really do this special thing. It is true that there are not many, but at least, when faced with what they need to pursue, when there seems to be something, they will work hard for it. Because when facing such a special thing, if you really want to say it, it is still worth thinking about. So when facing these things why they all need to take them seriously, how they will do it for a while and to what extent are some things that really need to be considered seriously. Because for them, when they will do these things, when they are faced with how to make this special change, it is indeed a direction that needs to be considered. When doing some things, whether they can go back and make these changes is also based on what they will gain in these changes that really make them progress. Because only in this way can they really learn something that should be learned. Because Nagato also knows exactly what he should do, or to what extent, it depends on what he can gain from it, and what they can finally walk the school road, they need to get to this point. Because in many cases, Nagato was also living on this martial arts continent, and he was indeed facing threats from these people. Although people at the level of Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang can completely say that they cannot threaten his true life, in fact, it can be understood in another way, that is, Nagato is indeed very strong. So when it is so strong, why does Nagato still fight like this? Trying hard to do all the things that should be done is because he knows that only by doing this can he be worthy of the state he has always wanted to live in. Because in itself, when faced with these special changes, what people will do, or to what extent. It all depends on how well they all know that they will make some changes at a certain time, and it is based on that they all know how to do what is the most perfect. Because many times when they make these changes, it is based on the fact that in most cases they will face the direction that needs to be changed. It is indeed rare. At least when they are facing these changes, they will really do these things. At the same time as things are adjusted and reversed, it is worthy of them to think about why they did it. This is indeed when they need to be able to accomplish such special things. Why do people do these things? They really need to think seriously. Because in the face of these changes, how to do it, or to what extent, is indeed something that requires serious thinking and real experience.ok composition network www.okzuowen.com Because in many cases, the strong foundation of strength comes from the fact that you need to obtain certain things in order to compete for this kind of strong strength, and these things are indeed very important. And most of these things, if they can truly become some kind of special existence and powerhouse, indeed, it is only necessary to seriously think about some corresponding changes. Because, when connected to these things that really need to be changed, people will make these changes, based on the fact that they know how to accomplish these things. But what to do in this case, or to what extent, is indeed a direction that needs to be considered. Well, at this moment, he wants to understand that if he absorbs land and sells it, he spends a lot of time to absorb it. Moreover, he knew that he needed to truly absorb the spiritual power in these earth spirit veins, and the changes it would bring to him were also very big. Because normally, the chance of people knowing the treasure of the earth spirit vein is not great, because this kind of understanding that he is very special and will be acquired by people is indeed very rare. In addition, if he has been hidden deep underground, it also means that the scarcity of such pens and what I want to obtain is indeed very small. So at this time, the earth spirit veins will be liked by people, or when doing something, it is indeed a thing worth thinking about. Because in itself, when faced with these things, no matter who is doing them, these directions that need to be changed are a point worthy of serious consideration. Because while facing these changes, what kind of changes they will make is indeed a direction that requires serious consideration. When faced with these things that really need to be changed, Nagato also knows well. Doing so does require a lot of effort and a direction for serious thinking. This is indeed something worth thinking about. However, at this time, if neither of them can change, it is indeed worth thinking about. I fully understand that if I am not strong enough, facing another group of powerful people on the mainland, there will be no way to save their lives. So if this is the case, why doesn''t he work hard? If he doesn''t work hard at this time, does it mean that he can only become someone else''s fish in the end, and may eventually be killed by others anytime, anywhere. This is indeed a direction worthy of serious consideration, because when you don''t know who is facing the strong or the top strong in this world, most of them will definitely do some resistance. But this kind of resistance is actually the martial arts cultivation level that many people practice when they are normal. When they are doing these things, they will go in these directions that others do not understand. In fact, this is a very big risk. Because when doing these things, many people will think about why they do not have some psychological burden when doing these things. This is entirely based on the fact that when they have completed the state they want to accomplish, they have indeed made some choices and unexpected choices. Because they are doing these things, what may really allow them to make progress together is some of the heaven and earth spiritual things they finally obtained... 2848 Chapter 300 Special Node You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, why is Nagato getting some things that need to be done. He will go to the real, for the pursuit of these heaven and earth spirit treasures, want a higher realm, and go to some special places. Because in many cases, when people do these things, they know the meaning of doing so. Because in itself, when they make some decisions about these things, they will have to do these complete reversals at some point. They will make changes in these things because they all know that doing so is the right choice. Because under normal circumstances, they are faced with what they should accomplish, and whether they can accomplish it in the end. This is indeed a place that requires serious consideration and some special nodes. Because while facing these special changes, they will make these real changes. It is indeed worthwhile and requires thinking. So at this time how to complete and what changes are also what Nagato should do. Then when you make these changes, why do you make these special meanings that can be achieved? In fact, it can be regarded as what kind of special changes they should complete. Because when faced with these things, Nagato was born only, among them, the person who can really do all of this can really only be regarded as his alone, able to obtain some corresponding resources. Because in the face of change, people who can do all these things are really not, really rare. And in the face of them having the opportunity to change, who can truly acquire, the point where they want to acquire in the end, in fact, this is also a direction that requires serious consideration. So at this time, while they said that they needed to complete this special change, they really needed to change things and reverse their ideas. Because people are like this, when you get something you don''t know why you can do, they will work hard for it and make some corresponding changes. This is also totally a special thing, because at a certain age and what they need to complete, the first step. Why are humans facing the small world of monsters and such special ancient relics? Actually, it is a special thing for many people. Because no matter who is doing these things, what kind of changes and adjustments they will make, it is actually very important that they have been to the extent that they want to complete them. Take Nagato, for example. He knows that he is here and when he is facing these changes, why he will make these changes. It is indeed necessary to make these changes. Because the truth really has to face the current strongest in the entire Budo Continent, Nagato does not say that he does not have the confidence of copyright, it means that when he is doing these things now, it does not mean that he can really control everything. Situation. Because this is also a very important thing, when doing these things, if someone can truly achieve these special points.Interesting reading novel www.quduxs.com In fact, it also lent him his eagerness to win, and where he was able to go in the end, and all these things added together, it was possible to create the level they wanted to achieve. Because while facing these changes, they will make these changes. It is also based on how they know how to complete these reversals, and how they will do everything they should do. Because these things will eventually become a special situation at the same time, based on the circumstances under which they are doing these things. I know that if I dont work hard enough or work hard enough, maybe the end result is not as perfect as they thought. Because when people can really think of and do things, in fact, when people make these changes, it is also based on what kind of changes and adjustments they will make when facing these special changes. Things. While doing these things, why Nagato will be able to make such changes is also based on the fact that they will complete these corresponding states while making these changes. Because in these matters, Nagato''s role is actually a direction that really requires serious consideration. Because while facing these changes, they depend on whether they can really become a special existence, and also on the basis that they know how to accomplish these things when they do. Because when people do these things, they know whether they are making these changes and whether they can become the kind of person and place they want to be. So at this time, while Nagato will make these changes, it is also based on what they need to change now. It is completely enough to show that they can do these things to a certain extent. Because this does require them to think carefully, and there are some aspects that they must complete. Because while doing these things, what kind of changes they will make, and why it is indeed worth thinking about these things in some aspects of facing these changes. So at this time, Nagato will make these changes, also based on his knowing that this is the right choice. So after he knows that these things are the right choice, if he doesn''t really think about whether the final result of this matter is really right, then he must also make a choice, is it the most right thing. Because this is the case in the Budo Continent, when you say that your strength has not reached a certain level, people can freely exploit your life and even threaten everything you care about. This is why Nagato knows what he should do. It is based on it. He feels it in the dark. There is a peculiar power and a peculiar feeling that allows him to guide the way forward. This feeling is not something that can be explained clearly in a few words, but at least he knows that there may be someone in the world who really needs his care. This feeling is very special. So at this moment, even though Nagato has amnesia, the feeling is very strong. This feeling also requires him to find a special thought of his own memory, thinking that it gives him a great motivation to move forward. Although Nagato said that he wanted to find the memory, this kind of thing was not as simple as imagined, but since there is a power unit to move forward, why doesn''t he move forward. So at this time, Nagato will do something based on his knowledge that as long as he chooses the most correct choice, it is the most important thing they need to face now... 2849 Chapter 301 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No matter what he is doing, Nagato knows himself well, and when doing these things, he also knows what he should do is right. Because when doing these real things, no matter when, when they encounter this kind of thing, they all know how to do something, something that needs to be taken seriously. In the face of things he needs to take seriously, it is not easy to accomplish these special changes. Because for everyone, what requirements they will have or what they want to achieve is possible in their hearts, so what is the right choice. So at this time, when faced with some directions that they all need to change, what will they do?You really need to take these things seriously. Because when doing these things, how to accomplish these changes is something that really needs to be taken seriously and imagined. So at this time, the earth spirit power provided by the earth spirit veins is indeed very huge. Just like the previous one, what they will do is based on the fact that they know that this is the right choice. So at this time, how to complete these corresponding changes and actions is indeed very important. Because in the face, what kind of actions and adjustments should be made are indeed what they need to think carefully, and the direction of the model. Because from the very beginning, Nagato knew everything he had done, as well as some actions he had done. He really knew a series of things to do. So at this time, Nagato will naturally know it. So at this time, while Nagato will do these actions, it also knows that when he absorbs the very large earth spiritual power that the land sold to him, it is actually a very important thing. Because now, some of the changes they need to face are indeed worthwhile, and they need to be carefully thought about. This is indeed something that needs to be seriously imagined. How should we face these changes at this time? Kay will complete these changes at the same time. When faced with these changes, what series of adjustments they will make is indeed a direction that requires serious consideration. So at this time, after Nagato had absorbed the earth''s spiritual power, he radiated strong fluctuations from his body, because such fluctuations could not be done in a few words, completely ignored. And before that, the firepower provided by the Phoenix Spirit Veins that Xiaomin had absorbed was also very much. It was indeed something that made him feel very good, that is, both of them knew very well how to accomplish these things. Because in the face of these special actions, they need to change, but they still need to change them at the same time. The mentality of encountering these things is because they are facing everything they can do. In fact, many times, while doing these things, they even can really stick to it. This is also a direction that needs to be considered. Then I am facing these special changes now, whether they can really do what they want in this one.258 Novel Network www.258xsw.com In fact, this is also based on, really, whether they can really form a certain special situation while facing this special opportunity. Because he is facing some things that they really need to face now, how to dig and think is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. So while facing this kind of change and special actions, will they really do something? When faced with these things, in the face of this special move, in a real sense, whether they can really do something, it really needs to be taken seriously. While still facing these things, they will make these changes, all based on that they know how to do it, or to what extent, it is a very correct choice. When doing these things, the real changes to these things are indeed based on what actions and adjustments Nagato should accomplish while doing these things. This is indeed the direction they need to think seriously now, because while facing these changes, they really need to take these things and aspects seriously. Because when doing these things, when they accomplish special actions, what kind of adjustment and mentality they will achieve is also based on whether they can truly become a special existence. So Nagato meditated, before doing things, after he had his own definition and results. How he will do and finish to what extent is also based on whether he has a clear position of himself at this time, or whether it can, at this time, can really continue to maintain his ideas. Because many times the rules on this martial arts continent are made by the strong. Under circumstances, after absorbing a lot of spiritual power, they will transform into the person they want to transform. In fact, they will go more often. The real achievement and a special existence are also based on the fact that when they do something here, they have their own opinions and ideas, and strong values. Because when facing these people and things, why do people believe in what they believe. Is it because how should they do these things?And what kind of changes they will make while doing these things. Because in terms of facing these, they all need to face, the people who really do these things have actually suffered from others in many cases. Because under the premise of doing these special things, to be able to truly make these changes is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because in the face of these real directions that need to be changed, each of them will try their best to change these things. So in this case, can someone really form a special relationship as they think? This is actually enough, because in the face of these changes, how to do it and the directions that really need to be changed are actually very difficult things. Because most of the time, when people know what they want to have and what they want to know, in fact, whether they really accomplish their goals, this is also a direction that really requires serious thinking. So at this time, after Nagato had absorbed the earth spirit veins, the earth spirit power in his body was also very strong... 2850 Chapter 302 Three Spiritual Powers You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because at this time, Nagato absorbed the earth spirit power, the spiritual power in his body was after the combination of the fire spirit and the earth spirit. When it is an immortal body, it can withstand some absorption of more spiritual power. Because after he really came to this small world, he absorbed the spiritual power contained in the ancient tree, the Nine-Colored Lotus and other comprehensions, which has made Nagato''s body contain super-rich spiritual power. This is indeed a very correct thing, so if you change individuals, maybe they will not form some special situation. Because while facing these changes, whether people can really learn this kind of change, they really need to think about whether they really do it. Because when faced with the direction they all need to change, many people hesitate, or make some decisions, because they don''t know whether they are the right choice. So that being the case, Nagato will make these changes at this time, and after absorbing these earth spirit veins, some things it contains are indeed worthy of consideration. Because while facing these changes, they will do it. What kind of adjustment is also worth thinking about. So in the face of the fact that they all know these things now, whether they can really learn some knowledge, or learn some real and powerful tricks, is indeed worthy of people to think and imagine. Because when facing things that they all need to take seriously, they really need to take it seriously. In doing these things, whether you can really accomplish these special changes, you really need to do it. Now that Nagato has absorbed these powerful spiritual veins, the benefits they have brought to them are indeed a lot greater. At least Nagato knows how to do it, and how to accomplish it. It is indeed necessary. The direction of serious thinking. Because while making these changes, how Nagato will accomplish these changes requires serious consideration. So while facing these changes, can they really learn something they want to learn? While making these changes, Nagato also knows how to make the right choice. So in the real world, the benefits of obtaining these treasures from this small world and the earth spirit veins are very huge, at least Nagato has never discovered so many heaven and earth spirits outside. At the same time, the spiritual things and some spiritual veins gave him a huge harvest, and it is no exaggeration to say that the harvest this time was indeed too rich. Because Nagato often knows that when he does these things on his own, he knows how to accomplish this change and his ideas while doing these things. So while facing these changes, what kind of changes they will make is indeed a question worth considering. Well, now that Nagato has absorbed Purin, his body''s spiritual power is very huge, and after the land of Longhe is sold, Nagato''s body has three kinds of spiritual power. The first is fire spiritual power, the second is inherent spiritual power, and the third is earth spiritual power. When you gather together, it is like a hodgepodge, constantly changing and absorbing Nagato. Flesh. In the face of this particular change, what they will do is also a direction worthy of their thinking.Love me ebook www.25txt.com Because Nagato was facing these spiritual powers, after being contained and continuously fused in his body, these spiritual powers were not enough to burst Nagato''s body. Even Nagato had to say that his body was indeed too prominent and weird, so much spiritual power was absorbed, and he did not even burst his physical body. This is enough to show that his body is indeed too strong. You must know that Nagato didn''t know that he was there. The original Ninja Planet cultivated a truly powerful immortal body. Now that Nagato Society can have this time at this time to absorb such a large amount of spiritual power, it is indeed a very important thing for him, or for his own ideas. Because in the face of these situations that they are all familiar with, Nagato will do these things, knowing that he needs to change some aspects now. Because Nagato knew that it was the most correct choice to do this and absorb this constant spiritual power. Because after people face some of the difficulties they need to face, can they get out of them and really find the direction they need at this time. What to do at this time is indeed something that they should take seriously. Because in the face of these changes, when they are completely able to do this kind of thing, can they really form a special level? This is indeed something worth thinking about seriously, because no matter who they are, whether they can really achieve the kind of special things they want. Whether they can really accomplish this particular move is something worthy of their serious consideration. Because when doing these things, can Nagato really learn, what they need to order, some things. I want to absorb it again at this time. After such a large amount of spiritual power, what he will do is relatively correct. If Nagato is doing these things and doesn''t know how to really want to achieve what he wants, maybe he is not worthy of having such a strong strength and having so many ideas now. , Because in the face of all powerful strength, many things are imaginary, but if you have enough strength, you may completely form a special situation. Because many times, people will really care about these things, and they really need to take one thing seriously. Because when faced with these special changes, what kind of changes they will make is also worthy of their serious thinking. Because many times under the premise of doing these things, how they should accomplish this kind of change now is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. At this time, if Nagato could not do these things, he might not be like many people and eventually become the strongest person in the top part of the world. Because of the strong, it is something that needs to be carefully weighed and considered at every step. So at this time, what they should do, and to what extent, are the directions and actions they seriously think about. Because no matter who they are, whether they can really become stronger on the way to become stronger is actually very important... 2851 Chapter 303 Immortal Body You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will do something very often, and it is also based on his knowledge that this is the right choice. So at this time, facing the spiritual power in his current body, it was already abundant to the point of a powerful horror, which was indeed very horrible. If this is put on other people, it may be blown by these spiritual powers, because everyone''s physique is not like Nagato that can absorb endless spiritual power anytime and anywhere, and cannot be blown up. This is enough to show that he is very powerful, so when he will do these things at this time, Nagato will make some changes. It is indeed considered that he is doing these things, and it is relatively powerful. Because when he faced these opportunities, he would not let it go, and would work hard to fight for it. This is enough to show that while he is different from many people, he will pay their efforts to make some changes and some things that really need to be pursued. So what changes will be made at this time?As well as what kind of thoughts and ideas, they really need to take everything they encounter seriously, which is a very important thing. So at this time, after absorbing the earth spirit veins, Nagato looked at the oasis in the surrounding desert. This place is indeed very peculiar, but after absorbing the earth spirit veins, the faint earth spirit aura in this oasis is already faintly thinning. And the earth dragon who was observing everything not far away, at this moment, looking at the surrounding changes, looked at the Nagato that came out of the cave again with an unbelievable face. He knows that the spiritual power of the earth spirit vein is very huge, and even its spiritual power has been able to turn into a kind of phantom, which can shock the heroes. However, this human being made the spiritual power of the earth''s spirit veins weak. He even felt that the earth forest sold such special things, as if it had indeed disappeared on this land. So it can be seen from here that Nagato now feels that he is indeed very powerful. But he also knew the strangeness of his body, which showed that he was indeed very powerful before he had a memory. This kind of power is not something that can be convinced in a few words, but the real situation, that''s it. In the face of such a special opportunity, what kind of adjustments and changes they will make when they make great progress. It also depends on their attitude and sincerity in taking this matter seriously, whether they can really make progress in this matter. Because Nagato often knew that it was necessary for him to do these things on his own. So, many times now, Nagato will do these actions because he knows how to accomplish these actions while doing these actions. Because while facing these special changes, they will make these changes, which is also an opportunity. In fact, many times when facing some rules in this world. While facing these changes, can they really learn some of these real things? It is indeed necessary to seriously think about whether these things are true and whether the efforts they put in are also what they want. All of this is more important to Nagato, because he knows that while making these changes, they will make these changes, and it is also based on that they know how to make the right choice.1800 Literature www.1800wx.com So, based on the fact that they all know, Nagato will go now, and he knows when he does. If the strength is not strong enough, it is indeed not possible for him to find it. It seems that he has lost something while finding himself while remembering. If it is said that without these conditions of strength, even if Nagato wants to do anything, it is certainly not that easy. After all, not everything is like what he thinks, I can do it easily and develop in the direction I want. This is indeed a more real situation. Because in this world or in the original world, the knights know that no matter where they are, or from any angle, they will make these changes, and it is also based on their knowledge that it is right to do so. So how to complete the changes and reversals they need to complete at this time actually depends on which step they can stick to in the end, which is actually very important. Because while doing these things, they will make these changes based on the fact that they all know that these changes are correct. So if they dont know these things, they will indeed fail to do what they thought they would do if they change. So the role that Nagato can play in this one depends on whether it can really grow to a certain level. Some things that Nagato learned at this time, there is still the real situation. Because Nagato is in this world, after Long and Tai Sui Ji, he has obtained these treasures in this small world one after another, which makes him and many times, there will be some special occasions. So at this moment, Nagato still has everything they need to do, so they understand that it is indeed, very real, and effective to do it this way. So if Nagato does not make these changes when doing these things, it is indeed regarded as yes, and it may be like many people in this world, with some differences. Because while facing these changes now, how people will learn, or how to really escape from this rule, this is indeed a direction that needs to be seriously considered. Because no matter who is doing these things, whether they can really become the people and things they want to be, they really need to take a certain thing seriously, or what they want to be. Because this aspect is indeed very important to both of them. Because at any time, what changes they will make depends on their special aspects. So at these times, they will make these changes, also based on the fact that they all know how to do it, which is a more correct choice and concept. So the role that Nagato said at this time to play is based on the real situation of doing these things. The changes he has made now have indeed made many of them understand that this is also his own choice. So at this time, Nagato will make some changes based on his knowledge that it is correct. If it proves to be the case, then, under these things, they will make these changes. It is also based on the level they want to be strong, strong enough to make people fearful... 2852 Chapter 304 Strong Foundation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato did not know what to do when he was doing these things, perhaps he would not become as strong as he is now. Not to mention that young talents can compete with Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan, a kind of counterattack known as genius. In fact, this also shows that he is actually stronger than many people in many cases, and this kind of strength is indeed far superior. Because under all things that happen in the real situation, they will make these changes based on the pursuit of higher strength, and they all know what to do is the right choice. That being the case for me, in the pursuit of these high levels of strength, Nagato will make these changes and absorb these heaven and earth spiritual things is also based on that he knows how to do it. So what to do at this time, to the extent they want to do, really depends on whether they can really do these things. Because when doing these things, they all know that while facing these changes, people will make these changes. It is also because they all know that to do these things, it is indeed necessary to complete some special conditions. So what to do at this time, or to what extent, depends on them, whether they can really become a certain person or a certain powerful existence in the end. This kind of thing is really something that needs to be taken seriously, so at this time, whether they can really become people like them, and some things they want to become. But you are anxious that under these special circumstances, they will have some special thoughts as opportunities. What they need at this time may not reach that level by themselves. So now Nagato will work hard to give these things, trying to get something that he wants to get, in fact, it is also based on his progress on this road, knowing his own position and some real things that he wants to achieve. This is actually something that many people can''t see and can''t think of, because among these things they are facing now. Whether they can really achieve the level they want now is actually a difficult thing. Because under normal circumstances, they will not easily make some changes and some conflicts. So now they have this way and opportunity for change, they won''t just give up like that easily. Because when facing the direction they need to achieve, personal thoughts and concepts are different. So how to face these changes at this time is indeed the direction they need to think about and some things that need to be taken seriously. Because the real situation is like this. When you face this martial arts continent, when people are striving to become stronger, if you don''t become stronger, then you will definitely become someone else''s, some stepping stones. This is also the reason why Nagato has always become stronger. While he needs to find his memory, he needs to figure out what he needs to guard, because he faintly feels that someone is waiting for her, so this It feels very wonderful. Even he has a lot of time trying his best to figure out this matter, and there is no way to figure it out, then this can be regarded as making him feel that things are indeed, and it is becoming more and more a little uncomfortable.Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com Because normally they will do these things, it must be based on their knowledge that after doing these things, they are sure and the right choice. Because at any time, people will make some choices and change the real situation of Yi Xuan. It must be based on the fact that they know that this is the right thing to do, so at this time, they will make changes in this matter, a series of thoughts and ideas. It is based on whether they can really learn what they want to learn from these things after doing these things. Because normally, Nagato will do these actions because he knows that for their lives, each of them needs to work hard and needs to pay certain things to change. Because in maintaining everything they need to maintain now, they need to seriously spend what they need to spend and work hard for, so that I can finally reach the level they want. Because no matter who they are, when they do these things, they must be based on their presence, and they want to accomplish certain special situations, but also based on these things, whether they can really form the situation they want to form in the end, this is also true. It is a more correct choice. So, facing the direction they really need to think seriously now, it is actually based on what they do, and they can clearly know how to do it is the right choice. If Nagato is now, like many ordinary people, if they can only do something ordinary people do for one bite or one bite, then he won''t have this kind of thinking. Because from the very beginning, when he felt that his body was different, he knew that he did indeed have some ideas from many people, and its structure was different. Even Nagato felt that he was inexplicably capable of making a series of changes. Because in the decision to do these things, Nagato also knows that they may really need to make some changes. So while making these changes, after facing these corresponding matters, Nagato was very clear about what he wanted or didn''t want. Because in most cases, Ming will go when he can do these things and have some ideas. Indeed, most of the time, while they will make these changes, they also know what they should do, or to what extent, they already understand this idea and idea. Because they all know that their own special ideas and thoughts are also based on that they know how to do these things, and they also need to achieve the level they want to accomplish. Because in the face of what they all need to do, the changes are indeed, yes, based on the fact that he will make these changes when he does these things. Because they all know that they will do these things that can be done, but also based on taking seriously the things they need to take seriously. On the road to becoming stronger, it is actually very important for Nagato. He knows that he can do anything under the premise of strong strength, which makes him handy. It is no exaggeration to say that when Nagato does these things, if it can depend on its certain strength, it has a very large innate advantage... 2853 Chapter 305 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the premise of doing something, many of them will do some challenges while facing these changes. It''s also because they all know that in this cruel environment of the martial arts continent, no matter who it is, can they really learn something? Because in many cases, Nagato knows some things. In fact, in many cases, he knows himself. While he is working hard to do these things, he also knows that it is more correct to do so. If she does not do this, then whether she can really become the person he wants to be in the end is indeed necessary and needs to be considered. Because no matter when and where, Nagato is facing and changing at the same time, he is constantly getting stronger, because they all understand that in the process of becoming stronger, what they are looking for is what they want to pursue. road. In the face of these changes, in most cases, many people will make some adjustments accordingly. Because the real situation is like this, people will really do these things based on what they will do under certain conditions, and how much change is there. In the real situation, whether some changes can be made is actually something that needs to be taken seriously. Because when faced with something they need to take seriously, if people like them are not able to make some changes, or that they can do something they can do. During a series of adjustments, whether Nagato can really persist to the point where he wants to persist is indeed a very test of people. After all, not everyone has an innate advantage like Nagato, who has a wine-free body at the beginning, which is indeed too bad. After all, these special situations often form, based on what kind of thoughts and ideas they have when doing these things. So in the face of these special changes, whether they can really stand out from the crowd, or really stick to the point they want to stick to, this is a direction that really requires serious consideration. Because no matter when and where, the kids know that while they are learning these, some fighting skills, there are still some spiritual powers in his body, which can really make him different and powerful in this world. It is also a real and worth thinking direction. Nagato is absorbing these spiritual powers. If it is the same as the body of an ordinary person, he may explode and die, but if the situation is not the same, he will definitely not have these concerns. Because it is confirmed that this is the case, how people will change when you are facing the need to change, then whether they can really change to the degree they want at this time really depends on luck. Because under normal circumstances, no matter what time they are facing these changes and some corresponding adjustments, they also need to seriously think about whether these changes are reasonable. Because Nagato knew that while they were doing these things, they really needed to take these things seriously. Now when facing things that they all need to take seriously, Nagato also knows that no matter when and where based on these, introspection is also based on whether it can really become a special existence. Because while facing these special changes, people will do these things. It is indeed worth thinking about whether they can really become special people and things here.Thousands of troops www.qjwm.com Because in the face of this, they have no way to easily overcome some of the difficulties. Nagato will really put on his own efforts, in order to get what he wants, this is actually harder than many people. And this kind of effort is indeed based on his strength, so at this time, he will make some hard changes, and it is also based on the fact that he knows that he needs to do that in these many situations is the right choice. Because if under normal circumstances, Nagato had obtained a series of information and premises that he needed to obtain, what kind of changes he would make is also a direction worthy of serious consideration. Because in many cases, people will be faced with what they need to change and what they can really get from it. This is actually some, their ideological changes and ideas. Because in most cases, they will make these changes, in fact, based on the fact that they must know that they are facing, the direction they need to improve is actually difficult. Because in the eyes of most people, after practicing martial arts, the real situation is like this, how to accomplish these things. It is indeed necessary to take seriously the goals they need to set. If not, then why set goals casually and do such stupid things. So at this moment, when Nagato knows what he should do, he naturally needs to complete these things, otherwise how can he be worthy of himself? If there is no concept in their minds, many of them might not work hard like Xiaomeng to accomplish everything he needs to accomplish. This is also a direction worth thinking about. So in this situation, Nagato will do some things, and it is indeed based on the fact that when faced with these special actions, it is worth thinking about which aspects they will do. Because most of the time, Nagato will really take it seriously. Some things are based on his understanding of the world and are thoughtful. So at this time, while facing some changes, there will be some corresponding adjustments and real conflicts. It is indeed a headache. In the eyes of most people, perhaps many of them will make some changes for these things. But more often, they will be able to achieve some real situations under the premise of changing this matter. Because in some aspects they are familiar with, Nagato will make some changes and some adjustments at this time, based on how he knows what to do is the right choice. So at this time, if Nagato did not do what he thought, maybe he would not go so hard to do his best to obtain these things. Because of itself, Tiandi Lingbao itself needs to be taken seriously, and most of the time, they rarely get into trouble. So when he makes some decisions here, Nagato will let him get so many good things, and he is gradually thinking about what is the reason for these spirit treasures and the things that make him feel trembling. Good things will appear in this small world?.. 2854 Chapter 306 The price of becoming stronger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The small world is originally a place, especially the place that Nagato loves. And its no exaggeration to say that the gains here are indeed that Nagato gains a lot, because for him, he knows that after gaining something, he has to work hard and do everything he should do. . Because many times they are faced with the direction they all need to change, and the person who really needs to do it does indeed have a different experience and a different situation from others. These are all things that require serious consideration. At least when Xiaoming knows that he is doing these things, he also understands that as a person who should accomplish these things, it is indeed necessary to take everything he wants to face seriously. In many cases, he wants to become stronger, not only for some simple reasons or more, but also wants to figure out what he thinks in his heart, or who is waiting for him. These things are considered right. Xiaoming is more important. After all, there are some things that happen when you dont know them. There are a lot of things that need to be done well, and there are a lot of things that need to be taken seriously. Moreover, in the eyes of Nagato, the people who can really do these things are indeed worthy of thinking. The direction they should want is indeed to really think about the direction they want. Nagato is also facing those people and things that need to be taken seriously. How to make these changes is indeed true. After they come to this small world now, the people and things they encounter will change his beliefs and other wills. These are all the series of twists and turns that Nagato has experienced after experiencing. He knows that there may be many more behind this kind of thing, but at least he has to clearly know how to make the current change. . Indeed, when faced with this kind of thing, he needs to really care about it. There are still many things. At least he knows what to do to make the right choice. When Nagato does these things, he will work hard for them, and the team is really taking the present seriously, and he needs to face all these things. Because many times, while facing these things, how they will secretly change is also a direction that they really need to take seriously. Because at such times, Nagato will go, and it is really important to be able to go and complete. Because Nagato is facing these things that really make him progress, he still has no way to deal with it. Many, like real masters, give up, because many people will also fight for these opportunities just to become stronger. Because in many cases, the price of becoming stronger is that they have to truly get out of the current state of the first game. Sure enough, when facing these changes, there are indeed a lot of things they will really take seriously while facing these changes. Things that should be paid attention to, indeed still have a state to be completed. And Nagato often does these things in order to do these things independently. Most of the time, he knows better than many people how to face these changes. So while facing these changes, what they will do is indeed more important. Because when Nagato is really facing these changes, how they will make these changes is to let them know that it really needs to be taken seriously.139 Chinese www.139zw.com Because many times when Nagato is making decisions that need to be serious and make him stronger, he will indeed do something different from others. When making these changes, the reason they will work hard is that they need to take everything seriously. So what they will do at this time is indeed because they all need to become stronger, and the cost of becoming stronger must be very high. If Nagato had a lot of work and didn''t want to become stronger, it would indeed not become the current situation. Nagato understands things very well, so the reason why the assembly has done something here is also because he knows that it is more correct to do so. Because normally speaking, Nagato will work hard for some things, and the reason is because he knows that it is correct. Because when he was doing these things, some changes in his body made it stronger. While realizing some changes for these things, they will really need to think about these changes for real changes. Because when facing the treasure road in this small world, Nagato was completely and the others, in fact, there was not much difference, at least in order to compete for opportunities, he could do anything. At least he knows how to do it right, and doing so can depend on it, it is completely the right choice. Now when they are facing the direction they need to change, what they will really do is whether they will be able to meet in the end, a series of people and things. So most of the time, what they will do depends on whether they really like these things now, and the final series of changes. Because after Nagato absorbed the earth spirit veins, he clearly felt the changes in his design and made a big step forward. And most of the time, she will really do everything for these things, in fact, the purpose is to become stronger. Most of the time people will do this, and it is indeed to become the kind of intensity they want to achieve. So at this time, Nagato will go. For the purpose of becoming stronger, and his determination, he is no worse than the person in Building 4. He knows what he really needs to accomplish. Because most of the things they will go to work hard for you are indeed under consideration, the direction they need to think seriously. Because they all need to take things seriously, there are still many things, at least while facing these changes. If they do not make changes, there will indeed be some deviations and some completely different meanings. At least from Nagatos eyes, he knows that he should change or want to do it. To a certain extent, what he did is also completely correct. Under those conditions, he really needs to take every action seriously. one thing. Because he knows that these changes he is facing really need to be taken seriously and responsible, even when he is fighting for these opportunities, he has to make efforts... 2855 Chapter 307 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because Nagato knew this well, he would make changes because he knew it was right. So in this case, if the things he did could not reach the level he wanted, it would be a particularly big loss for him. Because he knew that many times, when faced with these changes, they would not make real adjustments. Then if he encounters a stronger enemy in the future, perhaps he will not be able to insist on achieving what he wants to achieve. This is the direction that needs to be seriously considered, at least in his eyes, if it is said that these things can not really be part of the reason. It will still affect them, if they encounter anything, it will indeed form a special state. Because in their eyes, whether they can really do this, what they should do, is indeed serious and needs to be treated. So at this time, what really needs to be done, indeed, things that are taken seriously, there are many times that need to be taken seriously. When faced with these things that should be truly achieved, he will still try his best to do what he should do, and he really needs people who can do it. Because in many cases, people like Nagato who can really work hard for it are indeed in many ways, and they are doing things as much as possible. What Nagato will do when these things are happening now depends entirely on the direction he is facing these real serious changes that need to be changed, and the way he will treat it is worthwhile and the direction of thinking. Many times, Nagato will go, and for these things that need to be changed, things will indeed make some special changes. It is true that when he is faced with these things that need to be taken seriously, he will work hard for them. This can be regarded as his special personality charm. Because most of the time they will do these actions, because they all know that these changes are completely the same as these actions, that is, in their eyes, these things really need to be treated, and at the same time, in which way and where A way to get them. I want to really earnestly complete certain special conditions, because Nagato said that what is different from many people is that he will make these changes. It is because he is making these changes. It depends. He will really make these changes because he feels that he is doing it right. Because this is the real situation, is it when they are facing the changes they need to face now? It is true that they will all work hard for it and do some things. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that they will all be caught in a special situation now. Because many times, when they all need to make serious changes, they are indeed able to do something true. Because Nagato will make these changes many times because he knows what to do is true and needs to be taken seriously. Nagato is also facing these, some people and things on the Budo Continent. Nagato is indeed. He knows more clearly that he is facing these changes, and there are still many things that he can do.Hot Book Library www.rdshuku.com At least Nagato knew that while he was doing these things, he was doing it right, but that was enough. At least he knows that doing this or doing it to a certain extent is the kind of state he should want, which is actually very difficult. Because normally speaking, when they are faced with these changes, they can truly complete these changes, and they are also able to complete these states now, and indeed on the 10th. In the face of these changes, it is indeed true that it can be completed and turned into a reality. There are indeed many things that need to be done. Because many times, while facing these changes, they will really make these changes, which is actually something that needs to be taken seriously. Because Nagato did these things on the basis that he knew it was correct. So in that case, if he doesn''t make some changes, it will make her life less than what she wants, which is a very bad thing. Because Nagato knows that something that can really be done in this matter, that it can be done, and that it can be changed when it can be completed, is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. In fact, to be able to make these changes again really requires serious and complete series of changes. Indeed, when doing a lot of things, Nagato will also go to Shenzhen, he will still accomplish some changes. Because in many cases, those who can really do these things really need corrections to complete some changes. Because while making these changes, which way they will proceed is also something that Nagato takes seriously. Because when he thinks he will do these things, most of them he knows how to do them. At the same time, in the face of these changes, which way they will proceed is also regarded as the direction they need to think seriously. Because many times they will make these changes, and they can be regarded as making these changes at the same time. When they really become a special person, they will work hard for it, and it is really necessary to take things seriously to make these changes. Because most of the time people will go, and when something changes, they will make these changes. It must be based on the fact that they all know that this is correct. So at this time, which way Nagato will do it, or to what extent it will do it, are indeed some aspects that need to be taken seriously. So at this time, Nagato will care to what extent to make their corresponding adjustments. It is indeed something worthy of serious consideration. Because most of the time, which way they will proceed is also a direction that needs to be taken seriously. It was sent to Nagato, and it was done at this time. When he needed to make progress, he was actually more real when he worked hard to obtain this kind of opportunity. He was working hard to do these things. Because many times when you know something, if you don''t change it, then the kind of effect you will eventually get is definitely not as high as you imagined... 2856 Chapter 308 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato is doing these things, of course she knows how she needs to change. If she doesn''t change, the things she will face will become more, even if they can''t really achieve a particular form. Because many times Nagato does these things on the premise that he knows that he is doing it right, so at this time he will work hard for it and make adjustments accordingly. In fact, on the one hand, he wanted to really do something for the sake of the current changes, a reversal that he thought he could accomplish. Because this is the real situation, when faced with these changes, it is one aspect that people will work hard for them, and at the same time, the state that they need to complete seriously is also something worth recollecting and thinking. Because many times those who will really do these things really need to take these changes seriously. So when Nagato is facing this kind of world, when he comes to this place, what kind of adjustment he will make is also worthwhile, and some things that should be changed. Because many times, if people can''t accept something after it happens, or can''t really do it, to the extent they want to do it, then there must be a problem to happen again. That being the case, while Nagato is doing these things, in what state and attitude he will do these things is indeed something worthy of serious recollection and thinking. Because in most cases, when they really need to face the changes in these things, which way they will do it is really worth thinking about. In most cases, many people in Nagato will face the world in this world, chances are they will work hard for it, and indeed they want to fight for some things that can truly transcend the laws of this world. Because many times people believe in the existence of certain things, based on the fact that they all know that believing in this way is definitely something that makes sense, otherwise it would not exist in this special feeling. And when this kind of thing needs to be taken seriously, in which way they will proceed and treat the thing, it really takes time and energy to think about it. Because Nagato is also well aware of what way and state he will really do well while doing these things, this is also something that needs to be recalled and experienced. Of course, if Nagato didn''t know this, she might not work hard for it. This is also some truth he has always understood. So in the face of some certainty in this small world now, he won''t be true, others will still really give, strive to pursue, or obtain. Moreover, after obtaining the Earth Spirit Vessel and the ancient tree and Jiucai lotus, in fact, at this time, most people might think that he would leave, but he did not, because he did not find Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. This is a very important thing, at least they will disappear, as if it is indeed not that simple. Because many times, when a person or a thing will be born, they are destined to come out for some thousand years. In places like the Martial Arts Continent, he would be single in a small world. It must be because someone with great power and supernatural powers left some of their things here, or really took good care of them, and this situation formed. Then the birth of this small world is the most curious point of Nagato. Now Zhu Wushuang and Dashan are gone.Yudi Bookstore www.yudiwu.com So in this situation, Nagato naturally knows them, either they have encountered difficulties, or they have discovered something good. There must be one of the two, which caused this situation. Because many times the two of them will compete for this place, because they are a truly recognized young talent in the world, so what should they do at this time. That is the direction they need to consider, because in terms of the people and things they really need to face, what attitude Nagato will do to do something is indeed based on what he thinks and how to change at the same time., It is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously, and it is also a direction that needs to be taken seriously. Nagato will know what to do after these things happen, and in what manner to do these things, it is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because in the face of change, perhaps this is indeed a more need to think about, but at least Nagato will still make efforts to do these things if he knows what he wants. Because many times they will go, for these changes, they will really do these things, it is indeed based on that they all know that doing so is correct. Because in the face of these changes, which state and attitude they will truly achieve is also something worth thinking about. Nagato came to this small world now, he was very curious from the beginning, why this small world exists in such a special place, and it still comes in from the junction of the water pool. Then it can be seen from here that this small world is deliberately hidden. Although it is hidden, I don''t know what it means, but at least it is a bit abnormal for him to appear in this place. So in this situation, how they will deal with the current situation is indeed a direction that needs to be taken seriously. Are there many times when they will make these changes, but also when they need to be able to complete these big names. It is indeed these special opportunities that really need to be faced, but in fact, many people may not be able to truly inherit the next. In fact, in many cases, which state they will go to first, is indeed to complete this special change, they all need to take it seriously, things are indeed relatively, something that can be taken seriously. This is because most of the time, in which way they will proceed and are truly able to do so, the changes, these special changes, are indeed more real. They are now completing this particular change. Indeed, there are still many things that need to be taken seriously. At least at these times, which way they will proceed is also something that needs to be taken seriously. And most of the time, they will change, definitely based on the fact that they will actually make some adjustments when facing these things. Because they all know the difference between what they want and what they don''t want is the difference. If this is the case, maybe they can really understand how to change... 2857 Chapter 309 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So most of the time, while they will truly be able to do these things, this way of proceeding and which way forward is indeed very important to take seriously. Even Nagato has to say that while he is doing these things, he still needs to take everything he encounters seriously now. Because these things will make him eager to grow the company, and make them more powerful. In many cases, this is the case. People will recognize that some things or for one thing, and they really make these changes because they know that these changes are things that need to be taken seriously. Because most of the time they will go, under the premise that there are really some changes and reversals in these things, it is based on the fact that they all know that this is correct. So at this time, when Nagato will really achieve some real situations for some things, they will truly be able to complete these changes, which is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because the thing that can really make them understand is whether they can really grow up after facing these things, which is also a very important thing. So most of the time, which way they will proceed is also a direction that really needs to be seriously considered. Because most of the time, there is still a lot of time to become the people and things they want to become, and there is indeed a lot to accomplish. In fact, in many cases, these changes are also based on how they should complete these changes when they make these changes. They really need to be taken seriously. Because most of the time they will really try to do something for the change of these things, but also based on the fact that they know that they are doing it right. For example, after Nagato got the chance in this small world, he did not stop, but was looking for Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan. In many cases, after you get something, you know that these things may indeed be good for you, but it does not mean that you will give up other things that are good for you. Because this is the case for the Budo Continent, people will learn these things, go back and work hard to do something, because they know that they are doing it right. So in this case, when they are facing the direction they all need to change, if they will proceed in that direction or in this way, it is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because in the face of most changes, people may feel that sometimes there is indeed not the kind of life they want, but at least they will really make corresponding moves and adjustments for these changes. Because most of the time, they will go for these things to be able to truly achieve these changes, in fact, it is also a direction worth thinking about. Most of the time, most of them will make these changes on the basis that they all know that it is correct to do so. So most of the time they will go to do these things, and they will indeed have some special changes and ideas. In this special era, when they can truly accomplish these changes, they can actually be regarded as something that can be achieved, based on their innermost thoughts. Because many times when facing these changes, they will do these things, and it must be based on their knowledge that it is correct to do so.Pippi Reading Network www.pptsw.com That being the case, when they are faced with these changes, they are truly able to truly pay for these efforts, and their corresponding actions are also because they want to go further. So most of the time, they will go for the things that can really be done, which is indeed very, so that they all know clearly what to do. So in most cases, which way they will proceed is indeed a direction worthy of serious consideration, because this is the real situation. When you face and you change, which way they will proceed is also It''s worth thinking about. So in most cases, Nagato will really do it for these things, and the change is based on the fact that he knows that it is correct. Nagato will work hard for it because he knows that it is indeed the right choice to do so. Because in most cases, when they are going to complete these changes, whether they can really stick to it is actually a direction that requires serious consideration. Because most of the time, under the premise of which way they will proceed and actually do these things, they are really serious about some changes. So when most of the things they need to do, which way they will do it is something worthy of serious consideration. Because most of the time I will face these changes, perhaps because of these real adjustments at the same time, in which way we will proceed, it is indeed worthwhile to take it seriously. Because it is true that these changes can be achieved, and it is indeed necessary to complete these changes while truly being able to achieve these things. Because most of the time, they will work hard for it, and pay for it, sincerely make some reversals. It is also knowing what they should do to be able to accomplish what they want to accomplish. It also depends on what they know and need to take seriously. Because most of the time, in which way they will make this change is also something worth thinking about. So if this is the case, which way they will proceed is something that needs to be taken seriously. Because in most cases, it is worth thinking about which way they want to accomplish. The changes we are facing now are also worth the need to make, and the changes that have been completed are also worthwhile and need to be taken seriously. So while facing these changes, they will take it seriously with a truly special and rigorous attitude, which is enough to show that these things are also very important to them. At least in Nagato''s eyes, the Skysplitting Era is very important to him, because if he doesn''t get it, and there is no way to get something more powerful. This is a very bad thing for him, at least he knows that he needs to work hard to change, there are still a lot of things, at least it should be done, on the one hand, all aspects can indeed be accomplished. Then in this case, he will naturally work harder than others. .. 2858 Chapter 310: Many Opportunities You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this small world, they will get a certain chance, which is definitely based on the special changes they are facing, and they are indeed more powerful. Some things that need to be taken seriously, and when they can really accomplish these changes, they will work hard for them. It is also known that under the premise of doing this, they must accomplish these special things because they all know that it is correct to do so. So in this case, on the premise that Nagato knows what to do, he really knows what to do in order to do what he is supposed to do, and in this case, he is better than others. s hard work. So in most cases, when Nagato will make these changes in his own way, it is based on his knowledge that it is very correct to do so. So in this case, to achieve the kind of change and the degree to which he really wants to accomplish it also depends on whether he can actually achieve the degree and the kind of change he wants to accomplish in the end. Because in most cases, when facing these changes, which way to truly achieve the position is also a direction worth thinking about. Because when Nagato is making these changes, he also understands that he is actually making these changes. They will work hard for what is worthwhile, and they are also real. They need to go to them, and to truly achieve the direction of change, they also need to take these changes seriously. Because in the face of what they all need to face now, what should be done when the foundation is changed is the most important thing. You will always be considered by people that you are really doing something, and indeed it may affect their future development direction. There are many times, when faced with these things, they all need to change the direction of some things. Nagato will do that kind of state, and that kind of behavior, it depends entirely on whether he can really become a special person, which is also something worth thinking about. So at this time, Nagato will do it in that way, and it is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. In the face of these changes, Nagato will really make these changes in which way depends on him knowing that he is doing it right, so in this case, he will naturally put in more effort than others. A lot more. Because in most cases, people will do something and make some changes, based on they know that these changes are correct, and when they need to do so, it will trigger their inner desires. This is because when these changes are really made, the way they will do it is also correct when they really need to be taken seriously. Because most of the time, they will make these changes, indeed based on how they know how to do it right. Most of the time, when faced with these things that really need to be taken seriously, in which way will they proceed?It is also that they need to face the change, and at the same time, can they really be able to make some changes. Because the real situation is like this, when facing the things they all need to face, the way they will deal with it depends on whether they really play a very correct role in it. Because most of the time, they will accomplish some changes and reversals under special circumstances, and they will use what they can imagine now to complete some changes and reversals, which is very correct.Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com Because in most cases, when facing people and things they all need to face, they will definitely work hard for them, and they will also make corresponding changes and adjustments. So at this time, Nagato will go, for these, when they need to face things. The real situation is definitely dependent on what he will do. This change is also based on doing so, and it must be a choice from the heart. In addition, most of the time, when faced with the real completion and change, it is also the premise that they can really get something. Whether they can really stick to it is also a normal direction to think about. This is the real situation. While facing these changes, they will realize and make some corresponding adjustments. It is also a change that needs to be taken seriously. Because when they can really do these things, they will make these changes, and they are indeed doing these, and they can truly complete these reversals while completely and truly achieving their position. Sometimes while facing these changes, there will indeed be some changes in all the things that they all need to take seriously. Because most of the situation is like this, while they are facing these changes, it is worth thinking about whether they can really become some kind of special people and things. Because most of the situations are facing these changes, Nagato will go. For him to come back, I will work hard for what I want to obtain. This is also worth thinking about and the direction. Because in most cases, even if they know how to change, they really need to be taken seriously. In the face of these changes, they are more or less able to do things that they can really do. There are indeed many things that need to be taken seriously. Because in most cases, they will actually be able to do it while facing these changes. There are indeed many things. Because when faced with these things that need to be taken seriously, when they need to do these things, what they will do is also a direction worth taking seriously and thinking about, because in most cases. They will work hard for these things because they all know that they are doing it right. Because at this time, the changes they will face are based on the way they will proceed while facing the changes, which is also a special matter. If you really want to do it, you should go to the things that can truly be in place. They will indeed need to face changes, but they also know that these changes are faced when they all need to be in place. It is also going to find some special actions at these times. So in the face of these changes now, they will work hard and imagine for them, and get what they should do. It is also worth taking seriously. So in most cases, what they will do is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because in most cases, it is indeed very correct to be able to complete these changes, because this is also something that needs to be taken seriously. .. 2859 Chapter 311 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases they will make changes for these things because they all know that it is correct to do so, and they will still work hard for them under the circumstances. Because after he guides this matter, he will indeed do something that should be changed. Because many things know the results, but not necessarily, when they are facing these things, they are indeed, how to change these things, and what real challenges they will achieve. This is actually what it can be, and many things have been done. This is the real situation now. While facing changes, they will do it and can really strive to do well. These things really need to be taken seriously. It depends on the fact that many people will be able to do these things now, and those who can really do these things do need to think seriously, and there is no way to ignore them. Because many times people will ask him, now that he should make great efforts, it is indeed a lot of sacrifices. Because they all know how to do it, they will truly achieve this level. The industry does need to be serious and responsible. Nagato knew from the beginning that when doing these things, he would indeed put in some effort and do what she should do. Because although he now says that not only can he truly achieve this kind of change, he will indeed do something correspondingly. Because in the situation that Nagato is familiar with, it is the state in which he will actually implement the changes they want when facing these changes. This is also a very important matter. Because many times when faced with these changes, whether they can really make some corresponding changes and adjustments is because it depends on what kind of state they are in the matter, and it is the exercise they want. Completed reversal. So most of the time, what they will do is something worthy of their serious consideration. Because in most cases, the way and state they will live in depends entirely on whether they can really make some changes, and it really needs to be taken seriously. Because this is the real situation, they will make these changes depending on whether they can really play a role in this to a certain extent. Nagato naturally understands this truth, because in people''s eyes, they will do these many times. The changes are also the main ones that need to be taken seriously. At the same time, they will go to these things and really do them. These things are indeed, able to complete the changes that should be done. Because when most of the changes that can be really done, in fact, why many people think about what happens to these things that can really be done is indeed a state that can really be done. In most cases, while facing these changes, they will really do these things, based on what they need to do, but at the same time they know what to accomplish in order to achieve what they want. That degree. When you can really accomplish these states, you really need to take these things seriously, and at the same time how to accomplish them is also worth thinking about. Because in most cases, how they will do it for a while, and to what extent depends entirely on whether they can really make some changes in some things.Love my novel www.25xs8.com Because in most cases, it is about what kind of changes and challenges you are facing, whether you can really let the things you really do well become and complete these things. Why are you able to make these changes?It is true that the completion of these real changes will actually be recognized by people. Because most of the time, they will go to some real situations where they can really go and really complete. The changes in these things that can really be done, and when they really need to be taken seriously, will be worthwhile, and these things need to be considered. Because Nagato will really do it in most cases, it is quite normal whether it can really complete some special reversals while making these changes. And in most cases, they will work hard for it and do something that should be done, which is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because many times they will work hard and change for these things. To a certain extent, it is based on the fact that they know that this is correct. And most of the time, Nagato knows that if he doesn''t become strong, everything is in vain. If he needs to do something under the premise, he can do it by himself. Try to become stronger in this limited time, because only in this way can you not be threatened by a large part of this world. This is a very important thing, at least in Nagato''s eyes, she is indeed going to a higher realm by doing so. Because some special things will be found in places like the small world, it is also based on the fact that this place is inherently very magical, then in this case, something will happen, which is indeed enough, indicating that this place does not seem to be that simple. Because in most cases, they are facing these changes at the same time, and in which way they will make these changes is also worth thinking about. Because many times we still do these things, the changes that can be made in a real sense are really worthwhile, and there are still many directions to think about. They all know how to do what should be done, and still have to do them. This is the real situation. It is something that needs to be taken seriously to change the current situation in order to change it. Because most people, while you can make some changes, they will do these things. It is indeed something serious. What you can really do is pretty good. Because the things that can and need to be done may be true, and while these changes can be done, they also need to be seriously considered. Because what can really do these things is really able to accomplish these changes. Because most of the time, they will make these changes for these things. There are indeed many things that can be done. Because in most cases, while they will actually be able to do these things, how much they will be able to accomplish these changes, some real reversals... 2860 Chapter 312: Many Challenges You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because most of the time, people will do something based on them. At these times, they will be able to complete these changes at the same time. In fact, it is also emphasized that they will do this, which is completely correct. Because in most cases, when they can actually accomplish these things, most of them do it in a special way. It is true that most of the time, they will make these changes, and they are indeed able to work hard for them. Because in most cases, it is really worth thinking about which way they will do these things at the same time. While facing these changes, in which way they will proceed is something that many people cannot really understand. In which way they will actually do these things is actually something worthy of their consideration. Because in itself, in the face of these changes, which way they will make and change is also the situation that makes people go to Shenzhen and want to understand. Because most of the time, in which way they will do these things, it is indeed possible that they may not know exactly what they need to do. What''s more, in this special situation, in which way they will proceed, it is indeed worthwhile to make people think, and at the same time, it is necessary to think clearly about how to accomplish it. Because facing many challenges in this world, and some adventurous situations. Indeed, in the face of these things, they will do it in that special way, and it is also something that will make people think about it seriously. Moreover, in most cases, in which way they will carry out these challenges, and some special changes, it is also worth thinking about. Because most of the time, they will truly accomplish these things while also doing some real changes. It is also a matter of refusal to deal with them in the direction they really need to achieve, in which way they will color, which is worth taking seriously. What kind of special way they want to accomplish depends on how seriously they should take these things. Because this is the real situation, in which way they will proceed while facing these changes. It also depends entirely on what they have discovered in these things and what kind of real idea they have to achieve. And in most cases, while facing these changes, they will use that serious attitude and way to obtain what they want. In fact, this is also something that needs to be taken seriously. Because the role that most people can really play in this must also depend on what they will do when facing these changes. This is also worth thinking about. Because many times, they will work hard for some things, and you will think that doing so is definitely based on what they are doing right. Because in most cases, will people make these changes at this time?Just because they will find that some actions are different in some things.Ninth Novel Network www.xiaoshuo9.com At least, what Nagato knows, when they make love and do these things, depends on what purpose. This is the most accurate way for him to understand what he is doing. Because in most cases, they are facing these changes at the same time, which way they will proceed is indeed a direction that requires serious consideration. In most cases, it is indeed worth thinking about how to make them think clearly and how to do these things. Because under normal circumstances, in the face of changes in these things, in which way they will make these changes, it is also a direction that makes people a little curious and unclear. Because Nagato will make these changes at the same time, but also based on his knowledge that it is correct to do so. Because in most cases, they are facing these things at the same time, the real situation is after these things happen, in which posture and way they will proceed, it is also worth making people think about. Because in most cases, they are facing these changes. In which way they will truly achieve their position is also worth thinking about. Because the people and things that can really do these things are indeed, they need to be taken seriously. So most of the time, they will do these things in that way, and it is completely dependent on them that they will truly give their things for these changes. Because in most cases, when facing these changes, in which way they will cooperate in place, in fact, this is what makes people think about it, and I want to do it. Because in most cases, facing the powerful rules of this world, not many people can say that they can truly have what they like. This is actually a special kind of existence, at least they all know how to do it to change, then in this case, you can really achieve the kind of state they hope to achieve. In most cases, when Nagato is doing these things, he will think that these things are also something worth taking seriously. When he will make these changes, it really depends on when he is doing these things, he has already figured out how to do it, and it is correct. Because under the real premise, in which way they will proceed, the state that Russia will achieve, is also the kind of realness they should accomplish. Because when faced with these things, most of them will make these changes with something that really needs to be taken seriously. Because this is the real situation, while facing these changes, it is worthwhile for them to think about in which way they will carry out these changes, because many times, people will work hard for themselves, and it must be because of these things. These things they all need to take seriously, it is indeed necessary to think clearly, because this is also something that needs to be taken seriously. Because most of them need to be serious and complete when they are in a good state, it is actually enough to explain, they are definitely different from other times. So under the current circumstances, it is indeed worth thinking about in what state Nagato will do these things... 2861 Chapter 313 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When everyone will make some changes, they may only do it, just the direction they want to change. But when they do these situations, what kind of state they can really accomplish depends on whether they can really change under this situation, and there are many things they can really accomplish. At least Nagato knows well that he will work hard for it at a certain time. In fact, it completely means that he will be different from others in doing this. This is also very different. Because in most cases, Nagato talked about it for the present and when it became stronger, and it made a lot of changes. Moreover, when most of the changes in this particular situation are encountered, he is indeed acting like other people, and it is a real effort that should be made. Because if he is unable to make these changes, he is indeed unable to complete some transformations and some reversals in the true sense. If they are doing this, when they really need to think about it, which way they will learn is also worth taking seriously. Because many times they will make these changes, just as Nagato now thinks. He will go for a lot of things now, some people and things he encountered after coming to a small world, it is true that she wants to get these things because she wants to become stronger now. Because Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang didn''t really do these things, in which way they would do it, it was indeed worth it. Because many times Nagato will go there and can really make it clear that there are indeed many things they should do. We must know that when doing these things, they will make some changes, and they really need to be taken seriously. Because most of the time, in which state they will complete, when they want to complete. It is indeed that they can really do, and while doing these things, they can also further change their thoughts and some states. Because most of the time, they will work hard for it, and indeed they are seriously thinking about the extent to which they want to change. Because when you can really complete these states, which way you will do it is also something that requires serious consideration. Because many times they will do what needs to be done in this way, and they can really do it. There are indeed many. And in which direction most of them will actually do these things, it also depends entirely on whether they do it completely and truly, for some special things. In most cases, they are working hard for these changes and they are also trying to change. Because they all know that this is correct, they will go, in order to change at the same time, but at the same time achieve some reversal, it is also worthy of serious consideration. Because in most cases, which way they will proceed is also a direction worth thinking about. Because in the eyes of Nagato, while facing these things, in which direction they will make these changes that should be done, it is also something worth taking seriously.Love 999 novel www.ax999.org And most of them will go there at these times, while facing these changes, in which way they will do it is indeed worth thinking about. Because in most cases, Nagato will actually make some changes for the sake of some changes. This is also something that deserves serious consideration. Because of the real situation, in the face of these changes, in which state they will achieve these due changes, it is indeed worth thinking about. Now at this time, Nagato will do these things, depending on the kind of state he wants to accomplish, and the kind of degree he has to accomplish. Will really do these things for the sake of these changes, it is indeed changing, and it is very necessary to complete these real reversals at the same time. Because in most cases, when faced with these changes, in which way they will do it, or to what extent will they do it, the changes that should be done are also worthwhile and need to be considered. . Because in most cases, when facing these things, in which way they will proceed. It is also a state worth thinking about, because in most cases, in which way will they actually make these changes? And when they really do these things, which way they will do it is actually a small name, but I have become such a strong belief. Because most of the time, it depends on the premise that they will truly do these things. They are moving forward in this way, and they are really getting stronger. This is the real situation. In the face of these changes, they will become stronger with what kind of existence they really are, which is actually a direction worth thinking about. In addition, most of the time they will do this, indeed in order to find more appropriate things and make some corresponding changes. Because in most cases, what kind of real they will be?You really need to go to the level you have to complete, and there are still a lot of things to get there. Because most situations are facing these changes, they will really do it, and it is indeed the situation they have been doing. Just like Nagato, he will get so many good things in this small world. Perhaps on the one hand, it is the reason for his strength, and on the other hand, it is definitely because he wants to get it. So after arguing that marrying these things made him progress, it also made him feel that even though it was in many ways, he might still be. If he didn''t work as hard as some people, then he would definitely not be able to achieve what he wanted. degree. Because in most cases, under the premise that they really want to become stronger to a certain level, they will definitely become these special concepts in what special state. Because the real situation is that when you become a special person and thing, or in a certain state, this kind of chain reaction will happen automatically, which is actually something worth thinking about. Because in many cases, in which way, it is indeed necessary to authenticate, which is also very necessary for everything they want to deal with. In Nagato''s eyes, she was the right choice to do so, but that was enough. At least he knows what he wants, what he doesn''t want, or how hard she should work, which is actually very important to Nagato... 2862 Chapter 314 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When they can really do something, what they will do is indeed worth going. The direction to think about, at least Nagato knows how to do it. Because in most cases, they will work hard for it. The premise is that they are facing these real changes. It depends on which aspect you really achieve the state you should be. So most of the time, Nagato will do these things, and you must know that doing so will definitely bring him certain benefits. For example, when he understands that he is competing for these opportunities, the effort and some challenges will become more, and he will have to work harder than others. Only in this way can he get more things more often, so in this case, he will naturally be willing to pay so much. If under normal circumstances, he would admit his fate like many people, then he would definitely not be able to obtain these things that made her truly powerful in the true sense. So in most cases, in which way will Nagato really do it?The extent to which he wants to do it depends entirely on the importance of these things and the level of the center. In most cases, Nagato will work hard for the state he wants to accomplish and the feeling he wants to accomplish. This is also the direction he takes seriously. Because most of the situations happened when he needed to take it seriously, it was indeed when he was faced with these changes that he had to put in a lot of effort. Because when he can really do what he wants to accomplish for these efforts, in fact, he really needs to be taken seriously, and there are many things. At least he knows what he is doing is correct, so in this case, he will work hard for it, and it will definitely depend on whether he really has made the change in this matter, and what happened. And in most cases, it is for them to work together on the premise, which way to proceed is also something that they should think about. What kind of things they can really accomplish, they will indeed do it, and these changes are worth thinking about. Because there are many times Nagato will do something for these changes. It is because he knows that doing this can really do it for them, and that he will pay for the change when these changes are needed. It is indeed something worth taking seriously. And while they can really do these things, in which way they really take every moment of their lives seriously is also very important. At least for Nagato, while facing the direction they all need to change seriously, the degree to which they will read and do one or how to do it depends entirely on the level they finally want to achieve. Because most of the cases are facing changes, many people may know what to do, but it does not mean that they can make such changes. This is also a very important thing. Because in most cases, they will truly achieve these corresponding challenges and some reversals for these changes. Because the people who can really pay for these things do have their own charm. Because in most cases, they are really doing these for the sake of these changes, really being able to do it, fortunately fresh things.Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com If people are going to do something for these changes, they will also make efforts in the face of these changes that they really want to make. I will go most of the time, and do something at some specific time, which is indeed more correct and requires taking risks. Because in most cases, when they are facing these changes, what attitude will they take to truly achieve the degree to which they want to transfer. This is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. There are some situations, and Nagato also knows well that if he goes further and further on the path of becoming stronger, it will not do him any good. So based on this situation, on the premise that he has a knowledge of himself, of course he will work hard for it, and fight for it. Under this situation, if he really does not have a little self-knowledge . It must be that many times it cannot become as strong as it is now, because after most people become certain compulsions and orders are turned into a certain path, they will wake up very late in their self-values. People and things that can do these things really need to be taken seriously. But at this time, they will work hard for it and fight for it, and there are indeed many things they can do. But in the face of these changes, it does need to be completed, and these real changes are also of great significance. Because in most cases, after encountering these things, in which way people will explain, there are still many that need to be treated. At least he knows that the effort he needs to make to become stronger is naturally a little more than others. And what really needs to be said is that his awareness of things is stronger than that of others. Because most of the situations happen, after this kind of things that cant be done simply by the warden, how and to the extent that they can really do it to become that special state is also worth thinking about. thing. Because Nagato knew from the beginning how he should do it was more correct, and when faced with these changes, if he didn''t really have a little bit of the other party who could clearly know. He must still have a special feeling in it, at least he knows what he should do is the most correct. So in this case, which way to advance and which way to win the treasures they want to win is also the direction that Nagato needs to take seriously. At least he knew what he should do when he knew the enemies he was facing. If he doesn''t even know this, maybe he really has no way to become a special person and thing. So in this kind of fully aware, I know, and can successfully win some things, it will indeed make some changes. Because this change is very important to all of them, at least Nagato thinks so. .. 2863 Chapter 315 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is because they all understand the situation, which way to do it well, all of this is worthy of people to treat. Because Nagato has always known what he should do, and it is also a direction that deserves serious consideration. Because in this case, he will go to complete the state he wants to complete in which manner, and at the same time, he will really make these changes. It is also worthwhile, and he needs to think about and figure out the direction. Because most of the time, they will go, when faced with these needs to earnestly take advantage of the world. In which state they will really take it seriously, this is also some directions and some real situations that need to be considered. Because most of the situations are happening, and they can understand the situation in which they will accomplish the goal they want to accomplish now. In fact, this is also the place to do well. Because Nagato was facing these opportunities, he didn''t intend to let it go. Even if it was anything beneficial to him, he would go all out to fight for them, and these things were very important to him. Because in most cases, they are facing these things that they need to take seriously. At the same time, Nagato will work hard for it depends on him knowing that this is the most correct thing. And when faced with these things that really need to be changed and treated, he will really do it, and which changes are worth thinking about. So at this time, it is time to do these things in that state, which is the only thing that Nagato needs to care about now. In most cases, it is the changes that can really be done to accomplish these things, and it is also a direction that needs to be taken seriously, at least what Nagato knows is also knowable. At least he knows that this is very correct. In fact, this is enough, and in the face of these, when he can really do everything for him, he can indeed do a lot. At least he knows that this is very correct, and in which way to do it, really needs to be taken seriously. So how to change at this time is also worthwhile. It is necessary to think clearly about the direction, because most of the time, they will make these changes in what state and thoughts. It also depends on the choice they are facing. After these real situations happen, he can do it in another voice and in which way. Everything they want to do is actually worth it and it is intriguing. Because when faced with these changes, in which way they will achieve these changes, it is indeed necessary to think seriously. Because in most cases, after facing these changes, in which way they will complete these changes, there are indeed many things that can really be done. At least he knew that in the face of everything he needed to become stronger now, he would be able to become stronger for it, and this was the direction he had been working hard on. It is precisely because he knows this well that he will work hard for the direction he wants to accomplish while doing his best. Because he knows that he will do his best to do all this again, he will respect and do well for him, and everything that should be done well is worth thinking about. Because most of the situations are based on their cognition, and doing these things depends entirely on how much they can really learn in this one. Because many times they will work hard for it, to be true, and to make these changes is also something worth thinking about. They can really do it, and to do these, what they pay is the direction they will consider.Yue eBook www.yuetxt.com Therefore, when these things are really done and certain changes are made, they will really work hard for them. It is also worth thinking about. So in this case, there are indeed many people who can really make these changes. At least they think that they will work hard for these things, and there are indeed many people, and in most cases. Nagato will go to the real effort for it and truly own it, and in very many cases, it will still do everything it should do. Because most of the time they forget some changes, they will still make these changes. In most cases, when they are faced with the real ability to make these changes, they will fight to pay for them, and some corresponding attitudes. In fact, this means that they may be the last. What is the difference between what they want to be and what they are. At least in Nagato''s eyes, what they do and what they do, what they can do to achieve their position, there are many things. At least he knows how to really accomplish these changes, and that''s what they need to take seriously, as well as things. Because of this, Nagato has always, even when faced with these changes, they will pay, and the effort is indeed much more than others. So what he will do at this time depends entirely on whether they can really persist in the end. What Nagato is thinking about is that when he faces all challenges, he will work hard for what it wants to truly obtain. Because under normal circumstances, when facing these changes, how they will change is also a direction that needs to be taken seriously. So at this time, in which direction will they go to truly achieve these, change is really going to work hard. They will go for most of the premises, and when they can do some things, they are really changing for these things. Because Nagato has always known that he will make these changes for the things he wants to accomplish, and it depends on knowing that he is doing the right choice. And in most cases, in which state they will really think about these changes is also a real idea that needs to be completed. Because most of the time, it is in which way they are making these changes, and it depends on which way they will make them. This picture of Nagato knew that he did this, and there are some concepts and ideas that need to be seriously considered. So in most cases, they will work hard for it, which is completely correct, at least they know how to do things, and some things they agree with are also very important to take seriously. So at this time, Nagato will really make these changes for some things, it depends on him knowing that it is correct, in fact, this is enough. At least he knows what kind of state he will really treat life in after experiencing these changes. In fact, this is something that needs to be seriously considered... 2864 Chapter 316 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato is doing these things, he will work hard to do what he wants to change, the state he wants to complete. In fact, it depends on what he will fight for and the corresponding actions he will pay for these things. So at this time, they will really do certain things, and it also depends on the changes they will really make for these things. What are they? At least in his eyes, what he will do is also a direction that is really worth thinking about. Because in most cases, they will take these things seriously. It is worth thinking about which way to proceed. So in this case, which way they will make and adjust depends on, in the end, when they are faced with these changes, in which way they really make these changes, this is indeed attractive The door place. At least he knows what he did is correct, but this is actually very simple and straightforward. So at this time, Nagato will make some efforts for them, depending on whether they can really grow to a special point in the end, and that is something that must be taken seriously. Therefore, in most cases, how to accomplish these changes will lead to a special situation. It also depends on the special situation that they form in the end. In which way? Because in most cases, it''s just that some things happen after they happen, and it is indeed necessary to take them seriously. So when faced with these things, many of them will indeed work hard for them, and at the same time they will take the present seriously and how to accomplish what they want to accomplish. This is also very necessary to think about. of. Because this is the real situation, after facing these changes, which way they will proceed is also something that needs to be taken seriously. Because most of the time, people will work hard for something. It depends on whether they can really do these things at this time, whether they can really get to the extent they want, and really get something that is beneficial to them. This is also a direction that makes them all think. , Then at this time, what attitude will they take to take the present seriously? These things that need to be taken seriously. It is true that when we can really face these changes, we are actually facing all of them. What they can get, when some opportunities, Nagato will still be stronger than others in most cases. Not only is it simple, it comes from their own certain strength, but also some aspects they are familiar with. At the same time, when he faces these changes, which way will he go to achieve the degree he wants, It''s really worth going, something that needs to be taken seriously, Because in most cases, after facing the occurrence of these situations, in which state they will complete these changes. It also depends on facing these things that they can really deal with, and it also depends on how to do these reforms.12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com Because after these things happen, in which state they will implement, they really need to face them. Everything they need to face now may turn them into opportunities for change. At this time, when Nagato knew what he was doing, he would use that method to end some of the difficulties he was facing now. Because for her, she really needs a lot of things that she will get, because only then can she truly escape the shackles of some rules of this world. Although in this world, many things are very complete in some aspects, in the eyes of those who make these rules, many forests may exist for their insignificance. Because Nagato also knows that if he is not strong enough, he may become someone else''s fish anytime and anywhere. In that case, he doesn''t want to be a real series of people that he hates. It would be better to let her change some things as much as possible. It may be very difficult to change, but at least in his eyes, he feels that while he has worked so hard to accomplish some changes, there are still many things that need to be taken seriously. At least he knows that he will go when facing all these changes that need to be changed, or that to do some things is indeed the direction that needs to be taken seriously, at least he knows that this is the right way, then this is actually enough . Because many times they will do these things at the same time, in what attitude they will take these changes seriously, in fact, they can really complete these changes. Because when faced with these changes, in which way they will really deal with these things, they are indeed facing them, and how they will change when they should be changed is also a serious need to know. Because Nagato is in the world where he contributes, he will make some changes. It all depends on the state in which they are making these changes to form something that people are really familiar with. In fact, this is also very important. In most cases, they will exist, especially when something is difficult to accept. Ask you the kind of special situation. To do these things, you really need to think about it seriously. What should be done is indeed worthy of need. Model things, at least in most cases, in which way the Nagato students will make these changes, and in which way they will survive and stick to the direction they want to stick to, this is actually also A very difficult thing. At least in Nagato''s eyes, there are indeed a lot of things he needs to obtain and some aspects to do well. But at least while facing these changes, if he didn''t make some changes, it would indeed be a bit bad. When I do something at night, in which way I will achieve these changes is also at the same time as I am facing these changes. They will truly be in place, what else is there?This will test whether they can persevere in the face of these changes. This is because Nagato will do some of these plans many times, and there are strategies that depend on whether he fully knows how to do it, and that there is still need to make changes. So at this time, when you can really make these changes, what kind of attitude will you take to really make it?.. 2865 Chapter 317 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In most cases, when faced with how to change, Nagato was actually able to come to this place and compete with Zhu Wushuang and the others. In fact, in many cases, he will change for the things that he can really do, which is really correct. When Nagato is doing these things, which way to do it is indeed more serious and needs to be taken seriously. Because at the time of June 6th, when this is a change, most people, in what kind of attitude will he truly be able to accomplish it, and change is also a direction that needs to be considered, at least his approach does require seriousness change. Because most of the time when they can really do it, maybe they can really do it. In most of these times, under the changed circumstances, what kind of state they are in really makes people need to think about it. Because Nagato came to this small world now, fighting with them, I think, in fact, when he did not find Xiao, Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan, Nagato still wanted to find them as much as possible. In addition, most of the time, although he said that it is not necessary to find them, but they did not show up, or went out, or they were now in a certain place, waiting for a special benefit. Not showing up for so long. But this benefit is not all that Xiaomin I can imagine. He wants to find the main reason for Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan, or to see why they disappeared. There is also this small world for such a big time, without even knowing the nickname, where is the end? And after it gained the value of Tulin selling these contacts, it did make Nagato feel that this place was really a treasure trove. It is possible to obtain one at any time and anywhere, so that they may not obtain something for a lifetime. This is actually the place where people will go desperately for it. Most of the time they will go desperately for these things. The main reason is that these special things are not found in many places, or even rare things. . So at this time, what kind of posture they would consider to be contract documents to do these things is indeed a direction that needs to be seriously considered. These treasures will give rise to people''s atmosphere, and other ideas depend on whether they can really find the kind of assurance they want at this special time. Because the affairs of a person''s life are limited, they may work hard for something. But at this time, if the hard work is really not rewarded, then it will be completely different from many people doing something. So in most cases, when faced with a change, whether people like them can accept the change is something worth taking seriously. Because most situations are when facing these changes, in which way they will make these changes is also a direction that is worth making people think about. Because most of the time they will make these changes is the prerequisite, it is that they can really do a special thing, and it also depends on how they do it in the district while facing these changes. It is more correct. At least when Nagato is doing these things, he is up to him. He knows how to do or how much he knows what to do. This is actually a very rare thing.Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net At least in the eyes of Nagato, he knew that by doing so, he would definitely be able to make some corresponding changes and ideas. Because people will go to work hard for some things, the premise is because they know that it is right to do so, then in this case, it is very rare that these teams can really be achieved. Because most people will pay attention to the one aspect of working hard for what is now so called. It is also because they are able to obtain these things under the conditions they are familiar with, which can indeed bring them great benefits. But it does not mean that they will do these things. I really put in their efforts, so this is what makes people think about it. That''s how to do it, to be able to complete the state and behavior they want to accomplish. So under this circumstance, Nagato will work so hard for the current character of Heaven and Earth, based on his knowledge that it is definitely right to do so. So in that case, when he is doing these things, he will definitely have different thoughts and opinions from others. Now, in which way will this special change be made?It is also worthwhile for him to go to the membranes and think of a clear direction. In addition, in the real situation, when faced with these changes, what kind of special circumstances will happen to them is also a direction worth thinking about. It is indeed when he is facing this kind of change, will he change in which direction, and he really needs to be taken seriously in order to achieve his position, there are still many things. At least Nagato and even in most cases, it is indeed worth thinking about in which way they will do it. It is also worthy of forgetting that needs to be taken seriously. In most cases, it is the direction that people should think deeply about when they are faced with how to change. When Nagato is doing some things, he is also affirming that he will do the same in his heart, and only if he has the goals he wants to set. If that were not the case, he would not easily make efforts for something unnecessary. It would not only waste time, but also waste his energy. So in most cases, if Nagato will work hard for one thing, it is really for the state they want to accomplish, and will really make some corresponding changes. That being the case, he will pay his own actions for these changes, which is considered a relatively good thing. At least, it is correct to tell him how to do it. In fact, when doing these things, the way and method they will do it depends on how they do it correctly. Most of the time, they will do it at this time. These changes depend on the face and the way in which these changes are made. It also makes people think about good things. At this time, Nagato was really able to do it, and under the circumstances of working hard, it was his own decision to what extent he achieved it... 2866 Chapter 318 Huge Difference You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because at the level that he can accomplish, Nagato will truly do something for someone, depending on the fact that they are completely correct in doing these things. So in this case, it will really achieve some special feelings, and it is completely dependent on the Nagato Association doing this now, knowing that it should be done in that way, so that it will think seriously. Because in the face of these changes, perhaps they will have a little psychological pressure more or less. But even when Nagato is facing changes, if he fails to make some changes and some really big adjustments, there is a very big difference. At least he knows what he should do and to what extent he will be able to make these changes. And in his current state, what kind of change he should face now depends on them, and this approach is indeed very correct. In doing so, perhaps it is true that in terms of some special feelings, they will definitely work hard for these changes. This is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. Because Nagato knows that even though he has a certain degree, he can get people to get some feeling. According to the above things, what they will do depends entirely on the things that should be changed. Sometimes when these changes are really made, Nagato will make efforts for these things. Then the premise is also because he knows that this change is based on the analysis rules of the world he faces. If something needs to be changed, if you read it otherwise, he will definitely become a special existence formed under the legal system of this society like many people, and there is no way to truly resist it. Most of the time, which way they will proceed is also a direction that is worth making people think about. Because in most cases, when they are faced with what kind of change they will do, it is also time for people to think about it. Because in most cases, when they are actually facing change, they will do it in that way, and it is worth making people think. Nagato has to say that when facing these changes, what he can really accomplish now is to make himself better and better. Because in most cases, when these things are really done, in which way Nagato will do it, and when these changes are actually completed, it will also allow people to truly achieve these changes in the sense. Most of the time, there will be something that can really change them. Everything can be regarded as letting them know what to do, and when they are in place, they will actually do it. At the same time these changes will be done in which way. Because most of the time, Nagato knows that in most cases, what kind of changes should be made can only be filled in, and it needs to be taken seriously. So in the face of these things, what can really change them is actually Nagato knew from the beginning that they were able to go, and there are many people who complete these changes.Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc At this time, Nagato knew that while he was doing these things, his efforts to make changes for these things depend entirely on whether he can really grow to the point where they want to grow and it is worth thinking about. direction. Because most of the time, they will do these things in that state, not to mention it depends on whether they can really persist in the end. Because when Nagato is faced with these changes, it will carry out these changes in that way in the true sense, but it also depends entirely on whether they can really make these changes at this time. At this time, in what state should they proceed? Most of the time, the way these changes will be made is something that needs to be taken seriously. The reality is that at such a time, which way to make these changes is also worthwhile and needs to be taken seriously. When faced with these changes, most of them will cover up in which way, we will seriously think and take things seriously. Because most of the situations are after they have been able to understand, and there is no state to implement it, it is worthwhile to do it, and it is completely resisted. In most cases, when faced with these changes, in which way is the change that can be made. So which way to make this special change at this time also depends entirely on whether they can really persist until now, and whether this change is more meaningful. Because most of the time, in which way they will make these special changes, it also depends on this special feeling. In which way they will really learn what they want to learn and progress to the extent they want to progress, it is very necessary to take it seriously. Because in most cases, while facing the changes they all need to face, in which way they will change, this can be regarded as an aspect that people need to think about. Because when Nagato is doing these things, it depends on his own knowledge that it is very necessary to make these changes by himself. If not, he wouldn''t just change it so easily. If that''s the case, it''s not at all, it can be regarded as something that can really be done. Because from the beginning he knew that when making these changes, they would do it in that way. The change depends on whether they can really make them look like after doing these things. It was so good before. So at this time, Nagato will go for the changes they want to complete. The ball reversal depends on him now fully knowing that the way he did it is correct. Let me ask at this time if you have discovered that these and the premise of truly surpassing many people is completely possible to make many people completely unable to truly surpass him. In most cases, it is when Nagato will really take revenge on people with money, whether they can still become stronger like him. This is actually something that needs to be taken seriously. After all, there are very few people who will really be able to do it and accomplish these things. And in the face of these changes, whether some of their ideas and concepts can persist in becoming the driving force for them to move forward, this is also a direction worth thinking about... 2867 Chapter 319 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In doing these things, the Nagato Club still clearly knows to what extent is the most appropriate. Because after all, what he really wants to say, he will face these changes every day, and it is also based on how he knows how to do it. If you really want to speak up, you are facing these real changes. If he doesn''t do this, the people and things they grow up will definitely not be so, and they will truly be able to hold on to it. Because Nagato has always known how he will accomplish these changes and reversals, based on his knowledge that these changes and reversals need to be taken seriously by him. Because in most cases, after these things have happened, how Nagato will take these things seriously is also necessary to really think about. And in most cases, they will do it in this way, and it is also based on the changes they are facing, they will really make the changes while they are truly able to complete them. The change in accomplishing these things is also your kind of special idea, or accomplishing this kind of change is also something that needs to be taken seriously. When they can really make these changes, it actually means that they will do it in that way when they are faced with these changes, which is something that really needs to be taken seriously. After all, in the face of these changes, what they can really do no matter when and where is also very poisonous. Most of the time, it is also something that needs to be taken seriously. Because most of the time, they will make these changes based on them at the same time as these changes. It is also based on which way these changes can really be done now, which is also something that needs to be taken seriously. Because the reality is that when faced with these changes, which state can really be implemented is also something worth imagining. Because at least Nagato is well aware of this, the change requires a lot of effort, so at this time, he will implement it in that state. This change is also something that needs to be taken seriously. Because there are so many things that he can really pay for and work hard for, but in these things, he will need to spend more time and energy. So, there are indeed many people and things that can be accomplished and changed at this time. I can only find him when these changes are made, and it is worth thinking about how to make these changes. So at this time, it is worth pursuing those and making those changes. When they should really think now, which way to consult quickly is also something that needs to be treated. So when faced with these changes, which way will they go to achieve these changes? It is also based on the fact that when they are facing changes, there are so many people and things that can really accomplish these changes. At least in their eyes, they know how to do what they should do. Because only then can they live like themselves, not because of something special that will change their current situation.Eighth Book Bank www.8shuku.com Because of the real situation, when faced with these things, in which way they will proceed and change. In fact, it also depends on how long they can really persist at this time. In fact, this is where people go and you have to take it seriously. Because most of the time, in the face of these changes, are they really able to persist and grow stronger? Because in most cases, it is people who are able to, and it is true, when doing these things, which way to take seriously what they need to take seriously. In many cases, the way they will be born and the state they want to accomplish depends on whether they can really persist in doing what they should do in these things. In such a situation, there must be some things that depend on the actual position and point of these states that can be completed? How should I finish at this time?Thank you for changing the color. If it can be done, it is worth taking seriously. Because while facing these changes now, what attitude they will take to make these changes most of the time is also something that needs to be taken seriously. So in most cases, which way to conduct office meetings is indeed worth thinking about. Under such circumstances, when will Nagato really make the change, and in which way should it think about it? Because when standing in front of this feeling, in fact, they can actually accomplish these things, and at the same time of changing, what they will do is also something worth taking seriously. Then which way I will do it at this time is indeed something that needs to be taken seriously. So at this time, in which way will they proceed?It is also a direction that will make people really good and feel that they need to be treated. At this time, which way will be used to make this change, and also when knowing to really make these changes, the show takes life seriously with that real attitude. Now Nagato will marry you this way to complete what they want to accomplish, and change is something that needs to be taken seriously. Because most of the time, they will do what they want to do with this kind of change and ideas, so there are many changes they can really do now. Most of them will do it in this way, and there are indeed many changes in color that they can do. At least Nagato knew which way he would go while facing these things, and he was working hard to do everything he should do. In fact, it is also some of the directions that Xiaomi is familiar with. At least he knows which way he should use to make this change, and he needs to take it seriously. Moreover, under the circumstances that Nagato is now familiar with, in which way he will accomplish this change, it also needs to be considered, how to do it, and in which aspect. This can be regarded as some time that Nagato is familiar with. So at this time, everything that Nagato will make will naturally be owned. The goal he himself wants to achieve, so in this case, more opportunities, more opportunities in this small world, naturally his goal, and this has been his motivation... 2868 Chapter 320 New Discovery You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I don''t know how long it has passed, Nagato feels that he has come to a special place, and the protruding area around is full of dense fog. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, this kind of place is simply unattainable. Because this kind of place is very dangerous! Nagato wouldn''t know his life or death in the thick fog, and he really couldn''t go on walking as he walked. The so-called life from a desperate situation is like this. When Nagato was about to feel that he could not hold on, the thick fog in front of him gradually dispersed. Now Nagato saw hope, he speeded up and walked forward, wishing to fly, and finally reached the end of the thick fog, and passed through the thick fog. After passing through the dense fog, Nagato came to the bifurcation of the trails. This is the time to face a choice. Which path can I find to find the treasure? Nagato chose the second trail on the right, and the trail went wider and wider. At first, the road on both sides was full of grass, and then trees, flowers, and stones appeared, and then it reached the end of the trail. The end point is a tower. I don''t know what Nagato is in the tower. Nagato walks under the tower and wants to go into the tower to see if there are any treasures inside to make him stronger. The tower door is not locked. Nagato opened the gate of the tower and walked in. There was nothing in the tower on the first floor. Nagato looked around. Nagato looked at the tower as high as seven or eight stories. Is it true that there are in every tower? What about different treasures? Nagato thought about it and went up to the second-story tower. There was still nothing inside. It was empty. Nagato went up to the third-story tower. There was still nothing. The fourth-story tower still had nothing. Nagato is a little discouraged, this won''t be an empty tower, right?Then I went to the fifth floor, or there was nothing, empty, and then on the sixth floor, there was a black hole. Nagato wondered if this black hole was the entrance to the treasure? Nagato entered the black hole with a skeptical attitude. When passing through the black hole, Nagato saw the fragments in the black hole and saw that Zhu Wushuang and Tian Dashan had also entered the black hole and gained the power to make him stronger. Nagato knew that Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang had improved their strength and became stronger. Thinking about it, he could not lose to them. Nagato passed through the black hole and came to the chaotic world of the black hole. This is not Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang getting their power. Place! Nagato saw so many colored black holes, and didn''t know that they entered the black hole. It happened that Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang both came out of the black hole. The three people met, and Nagato attacked Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang without saying a word. They must not be made stronger than themselves. Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang were dumbfounded. They didn''t know how Nagato had also come into this chaotic world. Nagato saw him in a daze and just absorbed the power from them. This time is great. The power of Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang returned to the beginning. Nagato succeeded in making themselves stronger again. This time it was no effort. After absorbing the power, Nagato emerged from the black hole. Out.Sands Chinese www.jszw.net Back in the tower, and then on the seventh floor, what''s in the seventh floor!There was a rectangular box. Nagato wondered if there were treasures in this box. When I opened the box, it was still a chain box. Box by box was opened like this. When it came to the last box, Nagato was inexplicably nervous. After opening so many boxes, there won''t be anything in the last box. The last box was opened and there was a key in it. Nagato didn''t know what the key was for. Is there any treasure in the last tower?The key used to open the treasure, thinking about this, Nagato quickly went up to the eighth-story tower, and sure enough, a door appeared in the eighth-story tower. The door was locked. Nagato opened the lock with a key and entered a room. There were many identical boxes in the room. Nagato opened one box after another. Check if there are any treasures inside. Can become stronger. There were strange branches in the box, with different shapes. Nagato couldn''t figure out what these branches were used for. After thinking for a long time, Nagato picked up the branches one by one and put them on the ground to see if they could put out something. , Its strange to say that each branch has a junction with another branch, just like a jigsaw puzzle, which can be connected to one place. Nagato finished putting the branches together, and the pattern that appeared was a pattern he had never seen before. Nagato didn''t know what this pattern represented. Could it be that I just put it on the ground to see it?Nagato looked left and right, but saw nothing. When Nagato wanted to give up, he touched the branches with his hands. I dont know how the branches cut his fingers. Blood dripped on the branches. The branches changed and the branches turned into tree mushrooms. Is it a treasure? Is this the treasure that makes Nagato stronger? Nagato picked up the tree mushroom and had luck. As expected, the tree mushroom reacted, and Nagato felt that he had become stronger again. This tree mushroom fruit is really a treasure. Just a little bit of his own blood was used to exchange this baby. Nagato is worth it. Nagato has made himself stronger again. Nagato is seldom happy. He knows what it means to become stronger, but Nagato still has to continue to become stronger, to become stronger, and to become stronger. . Nagato is very fortunate that he has just arrived. I got off the tower unhappy. When I walked out of the tower, Nagato returned to the entrance of the trail along the original path, and wanted to enter other trails. See if each trail has treasures that make you stronger. Nagato began to enter the trails one by one in order, and Nagato was going to enter one by one from the first trail, so that he would not mistakenly enter the trail, and Nagato entered the first trail. Nagato thought, what will be at the end of this trail, if every trail can get treasures that make him stronger, Nagato is very excited to think about it, and trot all the way into the trail quickly, at the end of this trail It is an ancient well. The ancient well is very deep and there is no bottom. The water is very clear and not turbid. When Nagato saw the ancient well, he wondered if he wanted to jump into it. After entering, would it be another realm?When Nagato wanted to go down the well, the water in the ancient well gradually became shallow. Nagato watched the water in the well become shallower, and when the water in the well has bottomed out, will there be treasures, but how can it be so easy to find treasures? The well water has bottomed out, and there is nothing in it. Now Nagato is disappointed and there is nothing. Isn''t it necessary to retreat to the entrance of the trail and enter another trail again? Thinking of this Nagato, I was very disappointed. When I was about to turn around and leave, the tree mushroom on his body reacted and gave out a slight light. I dont know what happened, Nagato took out the tree mushroom and watched the tree mushroom glow. , I dont know how the tree mushroom emits light... 2869 Chapter 321: Resonance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gujing resonated at this time, as if feeling the light from the tree mushroom. Nagato wondered if the tree mushroom is related to the ancient well. He turned around and approached the ancient well. At this time, the tree mushroom floated into the ancient well and fell into the ancient well. The deepest part. Nagato can no longer see the tree mushrooms. I dont know how the tree mushrooms are related to the ancient well. How did they react? When Nagato was thinking about it, the tree mushrooms sprouted at the bottom of the ancient well and gradually grew taller. Become a tree, getting bigger and bigger. The tree mushroom has grown out of the ancient well. The tree has lush leaves and strong branches. Nagato can''t even see the top of its tree. The top of the tree has extended into the clouds. It is completely covered by the clouds. The top of the tree is invisible. Nagato looked at the top of the tree in a daze. After returning to the senses, Nagato was looking for treasures in the tree to make him stronger, but there was nothing on the tree except for the thick branches and green leaves. Nagato jumped up and went up to the tree. See if there are other findings. Nagato climbed onto the big tree and stepped on the thick branches towards the top of the tree. Nagato didn''t forget to look around to see what treasures on the unrooted branches could make him stronger. Nagato looked down at the direction of the tree roots halfway up the mountain, scared himself a little bit weak. I dont know if this tree doesnt come up, but its only halfway up the mountain when I came up. The tree is too high. I think its okay. There is no fear of heights. After returning to God Nagato, he continued to the direction of the top of the tree. He thought, where can this tree grow? If it fails, it will grow to the heavens?When you reach the heaven, you can see the gods, this small world can let you go to the heaven! The small world is really amazing. There are treasures that make you stronger. It doesn''t matter if you suffer a little. As long as you can become stronger, Nagato is willing to give, and this bit of suffering is still acceptable. Its almost at the top of the tree. Nagato is thinking that he really came to the heaven. Isnt this just leaving the small world? No matter what, Nagato stepped up to the top of the tree and reached the top of the tree. The door was stunned by the sight before him. The top of the tree top is not a heaven, but a slide that goes down. This slide should be the way to let Nagato go down. Should Nagato go down or not, where will it be if it goes down, and what will it go to? Where is it? Will you go to another place where you can gain strength and become stronger when you go down? Nagato hesitated for a while and decided to go down the slide to see where it could go. Nagato flew down from the slide. This speed is really impossible to say. This is faster than flying. Its almost time that Nagato is a little scared in his heart. I am afraid that I accidentally slipped out of this slide and fell down. The slide bends straight and straight, it feels like a roller coaster, just sitting alone, no That feeling is nothing. Nagato went down the slide, to the bottom, got off the slide, and came to a hot place. Where is this? There are small volcanoes in this place. The small volcanoes are all smoking, and they are all hot. Nagato looked at these small volcanoes, thinking about what treasures could make him stronger here, is it going to go to another place by walking through these volcanoes!Otherwise, this slide won''t go up either, you can only go down the slide that you can''t. Nagato began to shuttle between the small volcanoes, and the small volcanoes did not change much, but the hot smoke continued to flow. Nagato thought that he would just walk through the volcano and go to another place. At this time, the small volcanoes began to grumble. The sound of grunting. When I heard this sound, he was about to spew out magma. Nagato wondered if it was over. If all the magma spewed out, wouldn''t Nagato melt in these small volcanoes? I can''t get out of this volcano array.Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Nagato speeded up his pace, and even flew over to find the exit from the volcano quickly. He flew left and right, looking from the left and then looking anxiously. This made himself stronger. How could Nagato be submerged here. The small volcano is ready to go. The gurgling sound is getting louder and louder, and magma is about to erupt soon. There is nothing to do with Nagato. Is it really going to be melted by the magma? The small volcano erupted. When Nagato was about to be submerged by volcanic magma, the small crater erupted. What was erupted was magma, but this magma was not hot, and it was not magma that could melt people. This magma is temperatureless magma, and the magma hardens soon after it hits the ground, and you can walk on it. Nagato was sweating, thinking that he would die in this magma. After the magma hardened, Nagato Step on it and walk cautiously. I don''t forget that I have come to seek ways and treasures to strengthen myself. The volcano has erupted, and there are no treasures and no other changes. It''s just a false alarm. Now Nagato knew that there was no treasure here to make him stronger, so he could only find a way to find an exit to see if he could go out. After the eruption of the small volcano, there are no other reactions. Nagato Yixin wants to find out now. Once he finds out and out, he can explore other trails. There are no treasures in this trail. Other trails should have them. In order to strengthen him Willing to do it. Nagato carefully did not miss any place. After searching for a long time, he finally found the exit. The place where he found the exit is a small volcano with many craters. This volcano is different from other volcanoes. The volcano has a large vent. Can enter one person. Nagato jumped into the crater without thinking about it. Compared with the previous order, it must be the exit. This is a chain lasso. If there is no exit, look for an exit. You can definitely get out. Nagato entered the Kokuyama Pass. I can''t see anything painted. But this time in the crater, Nagato was not used to walk, it was floating. He did not fly by himself. There was a warm wind in the crater, which made him float all over his body, floating and floating, just like this. , Nagato is also very comfortable, just like this floating with the warm wind, and soon reached the exit of the volcano. This is the entrance of the third trail, and Nagato walked towards the exit of the third trail... At this moment, he seemed to feel a special feeling, because this feeling made him feel something special because Nagato knew it. Even when he did something, he would make such a change with that attitude, simply because he knew how to deal with this time while facing danger. These protections have already let him know that as a person who pursues grasp, he will still go. The real future is grasping and making efforts. So at this time, what he will do, or when he makes these changes, is it done by himself, and it is indeed what Nagato can do now... 2870 Chapter 322 The Third Way You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato entered the third path, he wondered whether this path is also an empty path, but if you dont try to see how you can strengthen yourself, even if you dont have it, you wont suffer. Meeting other things, this is also a kind of growth. The third trail is said to be empty and there is nothing. Just when Nagato felt that there was no hope for this trail, hope came. An old man with a horse came in front of him. The old man walked to Nagato. He looked at Nagato and then at his horse. The old man asked Nagato, "Young people do you want to make yourself stronger and gain more power!" Nagato heard the old man''s words and immediately said, "How does the old man know?" The old man smiled slightly and said, "People who come here want to become stronger by themselves. This small world makes people stronger, so I don''t need to ask you to know what you are here for." Nagato smiled and said to the old man, "What you are saying is that I want to become stronger and more powerful. This is the third path I have experienced. I have already walked through it. Two trails, both trails are quite rewarding." The old man said, "If you want to become stronger, you have to give something. If you don''t give, there is no gain." Nagato agrees with what the old man said, nodding his head repeatedly and saying yes, in order to strengthen himself, eat a little bit of hardship and be tired, so there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world! As soon as the words fell, the old man said, "Young people dare to follow me, I can make you stronger, but first you have to give something." When Nagato heard it, he said quickly. The old man said that he must have a corresponding contribution to get a corresponding reply, "Old gentleman, please take me away. I want to become stronger and I am not afraid of anything." The old man looked at Nagato with such perseverance, nodded and said, "Okay, come with me young man!" Nagato knew that the old man would definitely make him stronger. The old man said to Nagato, "My horse is disobedient and won''t go back, and won''t go where I live. Do you want to make it obedient? Let it carry me back to where I live. , So I can teach you how to become stronger!" Nagato looked at the horse. It can be seen that this horse has white hair all over the body, the color of the coat is good, the limbs are strong and powerful, especially the eyes, they are very spiritual, the eyelashes are very long, and the eyeballs are very clear, presumably this horse is quite spiritual. Nagato walked around the horse, looked at the horse carefully, and asked: Does this old man have a name?The old man said that Bai Ling is its name. Bai Ling is a very spiritual name. As expected, this name is very suitable for this white horse. It looks very spiritual. Nagato said to Bai Ling, "Ma''er Ma''er, why don''t you go back, return to your residence, and return home?" Bai Ling didn''t respond to Nagato''s words, but just blinked his spiritual eyes. The old man just looked at the interaction between Nagato and Bai Ling with a smile on his mouth. Nagato knew that if Bai Ling was not brought back to the place where he lived, the old man would not teach the way to become stronger, so he had to do everything he could. Nagato reached out to touch Bai Ling''s body and touched Bai Ling''s hair. Bai Ling felt the warmth of Nagato''s hand, and subconsciously moved his limbs, but did not intend to move. The old man also looked at it like this. Nagato walked to Bai Ling''s ear and said to Bai Ling, "Good horse, let''s go back to where we live, go back, so that I can become strong." Tiantianshuba www.tiantianshuba.com Bai Ling still didn''t move, just blinked and looked into the distance. Nagato continued, "Bai Ling is a good horse, how can you go? If you are a spiritual horse, tell me, how can you go back?" Bai Ling seems to know Nagato''s mind! Nagato has been talking to Bai Ling, observing Bai Lings movements, knowing that Bai Ling is a good horse, Nagato tried to hold the horse rope and let Bai Ling go back, Bai Ling shook his head and pulled away the long. The door held the horse rope''s hand. Nagato knew that Bai Ling was unwilling to leave, so he patiently spoke to Bai Ling again. This time Nagato stood right in front of Bai Ling, with his face pressed against Bai Lings head, looking at Bai Lings eyes and said, "Good horse, good horse, I know you have spirituality and can understand human words. , How can you go back?" "You can tell me that if I can do it, I will do it." Bai Ling trembled and looked at Nagato, blinked, and then looked at the old man. Nagato knew that Bai Ling felt Nagato''s mind, and Nagato continued to say to Bai Ling without giving up, Good horse, what do you need, you can tell me, I will do it for you, that''s good. Bai Ling shook his body again, and the saddle on his back shook. Nagato seemed to understand something, Nagato removed the saddle on Bai Ling''s horse, and immediately Bai Ling raised his head and shouted. Nagato knew that Bai Ling wanted freedom and didn''t want to be trapped by this saddle. It was a spiritual horse, so how could he be willing to let people ride it. Bai Ling was saddled and exhaled to Nagato. He looked at the old man again, and ran towards the entrance of the trail without looking back. Nagato saw that he was in a hurry. Why did Bai Ling run away? Confess! Dont you want Bai Ling to return to the old mans residence? This is great. Bai Ling is free, he cant get any treasures to make him stronger. Nagato looked at the old man and said, Sir, how can this be good? Bai Ling is released." But the old man didn''t get angry at Nagato, nor did he look upset at Nagato. He opened his mouth and said to Nagato. "You have done nothing wrong, young man. The horse has returned to its residence, but it is its own residence. It is a very spiritual horse. Last time it was injured. I took it home and raised it. Yes, now its injury is healed, naturally I want to let it go back." Back to its own place, its own residence, after Nagato listened to the old man, this can be relieved, and said that he would ask the old man to make me stronger, and Nagato is willing to follow the instructions of the old man. The old man looked at Nagato and said, "You''ve got the treasure that makes you stronger as a young man. Nagato looks at the old man and doesn''t know what the old man means. You have got the treasure that makes you stronger?" Nagato didn''t understand what was going on. The old man said, look at the palm of your hand. Nagato opened the palm and looked at it. There was a blue tear-shaped gem in the palm of the palm. Nagato picked up the gem and asked the old man. "Old gentleman, what kind of treasure is this that can make me stronger? When did it come to my hands, I didn''t even notice it?" The old man said, "This is what Bai Ling left for you. This gem will allow you to understand the human mind. If you practice it, you will have mind-reading skills." Nagato is very happy, and he has one more function that makes him stronger. Nagato is very grateful to the old man. The old man said, "The young man''s method of practicing the gem of tears is on the last trail. Go ahead. !" .. 2871 Chapter 323 The Legend of the Snake Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato hurriedly thanked him like an old man, saying that he would send the old man back to his residence, knowing that the old man had finished speaking and disappeared from the front of Nagato with a smile. Nagato got the tears gem and returned to the entrance of the third trail. He was about to walk into the last trail. He was going to become stronger. Nagato walked into the last trail, which is different from other trails!As he walked, he saw a lot of people, houses, streets, and Nagato came to a town, which was so lively. The residents of the town saw Nagato and saw a stranger who had never seen him come to the town. They all looked at Nagato with strange eyes. Nagato received strange gazes, stepped forward and told the residents loudly. "Dear fathers and folks, I am not a bad person. I came here to make myself stronger. This is the last trail. An old man said that this place makes me stronger." The residents were very alert and said: "Are you the snake spirit on the mountain turning into a human form to deceive us? Without being guarded, suck our spirit and turn us into a human being so that Your abilities have increased." Nagato was at a loss, what and what is this, my Nagato may be a snake spirit, and I changed my human form to harm the residents. Nagato said to the residents: "Guys, you have misunderstood me. I am not a snake spirit. I came to this small world from the outside world, in order to cultivate my ability and to strengthen myself." "Please believe me. It''s really not a snake spirit. If you don''t believe me, you can try me!" A resident said, "Snake spirits are afraid of fire. If you are not a snake spirit, you won''t be afraid of fire. Do you dare to approach the fire." Nagato said, "I am not afraid of fire. Everyone can bring torches. If I am a snake spirit, I will definitely break in and out." The residents brought a torch and slowly approached Nagato. Nagato didn''t move. They let the torch close to them. The residents approached Nagato. They saw that Nagato did not move back, did not move, and was not afraid. Nagato stood still, letting the fire approach him. The residents burned the torch to Nagato''s skin, but they still didn''t see any movement in Nagato. They knew that Nagato was not in the form of a snake-like human being. This was relieved. Many residents approached Nagato. Nagato asked, "Are there snake spirits in this town? Everyone has suffered a bad experience. Snake spirits are so bad, and they still suck human spirit. It''s not bad, such a disaster, you must not stay. ." A resident said: "You are an outsider. You dont know how terribly we are and how scared we are by this snake spirit. I live with fear every day, so I am afraid that we will be harmed by the snake spirit that day. Not one of the adults, children, and snake spirits will be spared." "Snake essence sucks our essence to make yourself stronger. If you suck a person''s essence, the snake essence becomes stronger. After the snake essence is completely powerful, you can call the wind and call the rain and become omnipotent." "A person who is sucked and turned into a human will become its puppet, and go out of this town and go to other places to harm people. The snake spirit wants to be the king of this small world in the small world." After hearing this, Nagato was very angry, how could such a cruel thing be done!Dushuci Novel Network www.dushuci.com He also wants to be king in this small world. It seems that this snake spirit will go there for a while. The old man said that this town can make him stronger, so he should defeat the snake spirit in the mouth of the residents! Nagato asked the residents, "Where is the snake spirit, let me go to him for a while, I want to see how capable this snake spirit is, it can defeat me. Residents told Nagato, "This snake spirit lives in a bamboo forest not far from the town! There is a bamboo house where the snake spirit lives. Usually, no one dares to approach that bamboo forest. !" Knowing where the snake spirit lives, Nagato bid farewell to the residents of the town, and went to the bamboo forest alone, preparing to enter the bamboo forest for a while to see how capable the snake spirit is. What are Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang doing at this time? After being absorbed by Nagato''s abilities, I really wanted to find Nagato and get their abilities back. Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang assembled a group of people to find Nagato''s whereabouts together, and must let Nagato return his ability. Nagato entered the bamboo forest and walked in the direction of the bamboo house. This bamboo forest is strange to say. When I first entered, I could still hear the fragrance of birds and flowers. The more I walked in, the quieter it was, and I was about to get around the bamboo house. It was a dead silence, and no sound could be heard. Nagato came to the bamboo house. The bamboo house closed the door tightly. There were many small holes around the bamboo house. Nagato didnt know what those small holes did. Nagato walked to the door and wanted to open the door and enter the house to see if the snake spirit was Not in the house. Nagato pushed the door of the bamboo house open, walked into the bamboo house and looked around, but there was no trace of the snake spirit. I wondered if the snake spirit went to town again to harm the residents. Just as Nagato wanted to get out of the bamboo house, the door Standing a young woman, carrying a bamboo basket with fresh flowers just picked in the blue. Nagato looked at Miu Ling, your girl calmly, and asked, "Is the girl alone in this quiet bamboo house?" The woman looked at Nagato in surprise and asked, "Who are you, how come you came to this bamboo forest, how do you know that there is a bamboo house here? Who told you, Nagato did not say that the residents told him." "I lied that I was passing by here, and I came to the bamboo house for some reason. I was very thirsty and wanted to come in to beg for a drink, but I didn''t see anyone in the house and got ready to leave. I saw the girl you are back. After listening to Nagatos report, the woman smiled and said to Nagato, It turns out that this is the case. The son can sit for a while. I will fetch water to quench the thirst for the son, and the son will wait a moment. Nagato sat down in response and waited for the woman to fetch water. The woman walked into the kitchen and poured a glass of water. When she brought the water out for Nagato to drink, the corner of her mouth was smiling and she shook her arms from her sleeves. At a glance, it seemed that something shook into the cup. Nagato saw Miaoling woman come out from the kitchen, got up to pick up the cup in her hand, drank the water in one breath, and said to Miaoling woman, "Thank you girl for her glass of water. I am really thirsty. No, you didn''t offend the girl, come to the girl''s place so frizzly." The young woman smiled politely and said, "The son is serious. Asking for a glass of water is no offense. Very few people come to this bamboo house. I am very happy to see the son coming." "If the son is not in a hurry, he can sit for a while and take a rest." .. 2872 Chapter 324 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato sat there for a long time, and the woman Miaoling spoke with him for a long time. Gradually, the smile of Miaoling woman gradually disappeared and she looked impatient. Nagato knew that the young woman was transformed from the snake spirit, and had not had a big fight for the time being, just to see what the snake spirit wanted to make. The expression on Miao Ling''s face became more and more rigid, and she forced her out abruptly, "Should you take a rest here? Didn''t the son feel tired?"Nagato understands, this vicious snake spirit is poisoned in the water!She wanted to poison me. The snake spirit knew that Nagato was an immortal body, and no poison would have any effect on her, let alone the poison of the snake spirit. Nagato is no longer inked, so I dont want to see the snake spirit being installed, and he said directly, "You are the evil snake spirit." "Don''t pretend anymore and you can''t pretend anymore"! "Just be neat and straight to the point."Seeing that he couldn''t hold it anymore, the snake spirit changed back to a hideous face. This snake spirit turned out to be a male, and originally wanted to give Nagato a beautifying trick!Which Nagato didnt know this set, it didnt make sense to pretend to be, so he didnt pretend to pretend, and said, "Boy, are you here to die?" "No one of the residents of the town dared to come here. You are an outsider at first glance." Nagato calmly looked at the ferocious face of the snake-like man, and said, "You from the outside world are right. I think you are the one who doesn''t know whether to live or die. I think you are yourself. I met this Nagato today, and its just to beat you to the prototype. day." Hearing what Nagato said, he was so angry that he roared, "Kid take the move, see if I dont know your parents if I dont beat you." As soon as the voice fell, the snake flew away. He pounced on Nagato. Seeing that the snake spirit man rushed towards him, he was ready to make a move, and took advantage of the situation to avoid the attack of the snake spirit man. Seeing that the snake spirit man escaped his attack so easily, he even launched a second attack. This shot was faster than the last time. Who knows that Nagato was easily avoided again. The snakehead was a little annoyed. This kid didn''t expect to have such a good skill and could avoid his attacks. It was too late for ordinary people to avoid it. The snakehead thought, this kid is not an ordinary person. Ah, it seems difficult to deal with. When Nagato saw the snake-like man attacked again, it seemed that the snake-like man was going to make a quick battle. Nagato was not outdone. He aimed at the snake-like mans chest with a palm, and the snake-like man who hit this palm vomited. Blood. After being hit by Nagato and vomiting blood, the snake spirit was furious. Thinking that he could not even hit Nagato with a move, this Nagato hit himself with only one move. This time the snake spirit is about to make a big move. It is necessary to use Dafa to smoke. In this small town in the small world, he has smoked so many people''s spirits to make himself so powerful.It is to deal with powerful people. The snake spirit man spit out the red letter from his mouth. Is this going to be a prototype?Nagato thought when he saw the red letter of the snake man. Sure enough, after the snake spirit spit out the red letter, his face gradually deformed and turned into a snake face. Nagato saw that it was a green bamboo leaf, no wonder he liked living in the bamboo forest.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com Seeing that Nagato looked at him calmly and calmly, he was ready to use his own vaping method. The snake ninja man began to move and prepared to use the vaping method on Nagato. When Nagato saw that the situation was not good, the snake boy was about to smoke. . Nagato turned around, avoiding the sucking of the snake-like man. Nagato was clever and didn''t avoid the snake-like sucking for the second time, and was sucked into the stomach by the snake-like man. The snake spirit man saw that Nagato was sucked into his belly, so he was so happy, this kid was nothing more than that. Originally, he just wanted to suck this kid''s essence away, but seeing that this kid''s ability is not normal, he just sucked it into himself. To replenish my stomach. This kid doesn''t make up for the residents in the town, maybe it can match the spirit of a hundred people!Thinking of this snake spirit is even more amazing, who knows that if there is no joy for a while, the snake spirit''s belly is turned over, like something is kicking in his stomach. Nagato would not have imagined that Nagato deliberately let the snake sperm suck into his stomach, in order to make the snake sperm get a sore spot, and Nagato would torture the snake sperm. The snake spirit man rolled on the ground with a stomachache, knowing that he was doing something bad, this kid deliberately let himself suck in, he wanted to make trouble in his stomach. Nagato slapped and palmed his belly at the snake-like man, and the snake-like man screamed in pain. It was just a small green bamboo leaf. He wanted to be a king after taking the spirit of many people. The snake spirit man was so painful that he was rolling on the ground. He flew out of the bamboo house and bumped everywhere in the bamboo forest. He was so painful that he clutched his stomach and called out, and said to his stomach, "You come out, kid, let us fight hard." Nagato knew that the snake man was playing tricks again, and ignored the call of the snake man, and he continued to take out his palms, one palm is heavier than one palm. The snake spirit couldn''t hold it anymore, and the pain made him unable to do it by himself. This time he completely changed back to a snake, its snake god, and walked around in the bamboo forest. The snake spirit swam under a waterfall. Swim into the water, drank wildly, and wanted to drink more water to drown the kid inside. I don''t know how much water he drank. The snake-like man''s belly was greatly enlarged by the water, and he felt that there was no movement in his belly. I wondered if that kid had been drowned by the water, but after a while, Nagato made a voice and said, "Snake man, do you think this water can drown me? You are misguided. My Nagato is not dead. My body, what does this little water mean to me." The snake spirit man heard Nagato say that, the immortal body, such a good body, if it was given to me, wouldn''t it make his ability to a higher level. The snake spirit man secretes a lot of gastric acid from his stomach as he thinks about it. Your kid is immortal. Can my invincible stomach acid not digest you? After digesting my skill, my skill will be greatly improved. My stomach acid is secreted. Nagato saw a lot of viscous liquid in the snake-like mans stomach, and knew that the snake-like man wanted to secrete stomach acid to digest himself. Upon seeing this, Nagato decided to make a move. He used his palm several times faster than before, and the man who hit the snake yelled, and the snake man felt that his stomach was about to be broken by Nagato. How to be good! Nagato slapped the last slap and came out of the snake-like mans belly. The snake-like man lay directly in the water in pain. Nagato looked at the snake-like man and laughed, "Its just this skill, I want to beat me, I want to I have digested and improved my skills." Just think about it!Hahaha!.. 2873 Chapter 325 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato laughed a few times!In this way, the snake spirit was defeated by Nagato, and the essence of the snake spirit from the residents returned to the residents one by one, and the residents were resurrected. After defeating the Snake Man, Nagato came to town and told the residents that the Snake Man was defeated by himself, and the residents don''t have to worry about being afraid, they can live a good life and enjoy life. The residents cheered and applauded Nagato. Nagato remembered that the old man said that tearing gems on the last road can improve his skills, but it didn''t work. Originally, I wondered if it had something to do with the snake monster, but the snake spirit male didn''t show any effect after he was defeated. Nagato asked the residents, "Does the villager know where else he can improve his skill? He wants to go." Residents said, apart from living in this town, no one has ever been out of this town. I don''t know the world outside of the town. I hope the heroes will forgive me.After Nagato heard this, she was a little disappointed. He had gone through all the trails and obtained a lot of treasures, but Nagato has not made himself strong enough to his satisfaction. It is still too early to be strong enough to satisfy himself! The residents stayed in Nagato for the whole night. When they got up early, Nagato bid farewell to the residents of the town and walked out the last road. Nagato returned to the entrance of the small roads. Standing in front of many small roads, Nagato would once again pass through the dense fog of the mirage. This time, Nagato did not know where he would go to the small world. Nagato came to the thick fog again, went into the thick fog alone, and walked forward again based on feelings, wondering where he would go through the thick fog this time? Nagato knew that he couldn''t regress to make himself stronger.You can''t be timid, and you won''t be timid, as long as you seek, there must be a way to make yourself stronger, as long as you move forward, you will definitely find it and don''t give up. At this meeting, Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang gathered a lot of people, looking for the whereabouts of Nagato again, vowing that they must regain the treasure from Nagato, regain the skill, and can''t make Nagato stronger. Nagato still couldn''t see the road ahead in the thick fog, so he could only move forward based on his feelings. At this time, the gem of tears gave Nagato the direction, and the gem of tears led Nagato, giving Nagato a clear Direction. Leaving the thick fog, Nagato came to another strange place in the small world. This strange place is much clearer than the previous trails. What is the clear point!It was Nagato who came to a valley, where birds and beasts can be seen everywhere, and the fragrance of birds and flowers. Nagato was fascinated by the scenery in front of him. There is such a beautiful foreign land in the small world. It is really beautiful. Nagato moved forward and walked in this beautiful scenery. What kind of peculiar things will Nagato encounter here, or what kind of experience can make him stronger. Nagato walked and felt so light that he flew up without knowing it, and flew up involuntarily, over the stream, over the flowers and trees, over the hillside, over the birds. , Flew over those little animals. Suddenly, Nagato''s body fell down and fell on a meadow full of yellow flowers. Nagato stood up and looked at the small flowers on the ground. They looked like dandelion flowers, hyacinths. In the scenery where Nagato was intoxicated with dandelion flowers, a demon wind hit, and the blowing Nagato almost fell down again. This demon wind was accompanied by a scent of flowers, and a lovely elf appeared in the demon wind. Nagato saw the elf and asked, "Is the elf the guardian of this dandelion flower?" The elf replied, "Yes, I am the guardian elf here." "Who are you, how come you came here." "Most people in our valley can''t get in," "It seems you are here to save us!" Wutxt.com www.wutxt.com Nagato heard the elves say rescue!Asked "Why did the elf say this, what happened in this valley, where can the elf save the word?" The elf said, "Do you think our valley is very beautiful, with birds and flowers." Nagato responded, "Yes." The elves said again, "Originally we" "All kinds of guardian elves live peacefully in this valley", "I don''t know that a huge centipede came on that day." "It frightened us elves," the big one. The centipede caught us elves one by one." Nagato asked, "Why did you catch you?" The elf said, "Catch us and let us collect the aura of flowers, trees, water, birds and beasts for her, so that she can improve her mana." "If we don''t follow her instructions," "She locked us up and beat us every day." "At the beginning, some elves united to resist her," "but that centipede has more power than us elves," "our elves can''t resist her at all." "Later, I was afraid of her. In order not to be beaten by the centipede, we could only listen to the centipede''s words, gather her aura, and let her practice." Nagato understands, isn''t this the style of a snake-like man?Use the spiritual power of others to cultivate one''s own spiritual power and make yourself stronger. The elf looked at Nagato and didn''t know what Nagato was thinking. The elf asked Nagato, "What are you thinking? Are you our savior, what is your name, can you help us?" Nagato replied, "Yes, I am your savior. My name is Nagato. You can call me that. I came to this small world to make myself stronger. There are many things that make me stronger." Nagato asked the elf to take him to find the centipede monster, but to see what this huge centipede was. It was more difficult to deal with than a snakehead. No matter how difficult it was to deal with, Nagato could find a way to defeat her. The elf led the way in front, and Nagato followed behind. When he was approaching the centipedes residence, the elf was very scared, and slowed down the speed of advance, Nagato understood the elfs fear. Nagato said, "Don''t be afraid, little elf, I won''t let that centipede bully you, and won''t let him hurt you, so please feel free to lead the way!" The elf was still afraid after hearing Nagato''s words. of. It doesn''t know if Nagato can deal with that huge centipede, which is really big and very cruel. Nagato asked the elf to sit on his shoulders. Now the elf was not so scared, as long as he commanded Nagato''s route. Nagato and the elves came to the residence of the centipede. The place where the centipede lived was built with huge rocks. These stones exude a cold air. Nagato entered the residence of the centipede. The centipede monster was still asleep at this time, and did not notice the arrival of Nagato. Nagato asked the little elf to lead the way to the place where the centipede was holding other little elves... 2874 Chapter 326 Fighting against the Centipede Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The elf took Nagato to the cage where the other comrades were kept, and Nagato was afraid to see the other elf. They were all wounded, presumably this was the end of the centipede beating them with a whip, very angry for the little spirit. Nagato opened the lock that held the elves with one palm, and asked the elves to rescue his companions. After Nagato rescued the other elves, he asked them to go out first and leave the boulder residence so he could clean up the centipede. Nagato returned to the centipede alone and shouted, "Centipede, wake me up, the centipede is sleeping sweetly. Not being screamed by Nagato, he woke up from his dream, opened his eyes bigger than a cow, and looked at Nagato. Nagato shouted, "Centipede blame you to get me up. I will take care of you and persecute these elves in such a picturesque place." The centipede monster raised his hand and rubbed his eyes impatiently, still in his sleepy eyes, very annoyed, "Who is here, what are you calling? You are so brave to come here, dare to come here and shout." Nagato smiled, "I see someone who has eaten the guts of the bear heart and leopard, and you can''t get up soon. When you will feel better, Nagato said." The centipede monster was on fire. It stood up and flew towards the Nagato. The centipede monster was several dozen meters long, with countless feet and hands, and its body was dark brown, emitting a gloomy light. The centipede monster flew to Nagato and attacked Nagato without saying a word. A wagging tail swept towards Nagato. It wanted to divide Nagato into two sections. When Nagato saw the tail of the centipede, it flew up and stood. On the rock. Seeing that Nagato was not hit, the centipede monster swept over with his tail again. When Nagato saw it, he leaped again and stood on another rock. The centipede monster''s tail split the rock into gravel. Seeing that both attacks were avoided by Nagato, the centipede monster launched a third attack. The centipede spit out dark green venom from its mouth and shot towards Nagato. Nagato flew into the ground. The venom fell on the gravel next to Nagato. When Nagato saw the venom melt the gravel, the gravel was smoking and making a noise. The centipede used Nagato to spray its venom. Nagato retreated, and the venom fell on the ground again, without hurting Nagato at all. The centipede was furious. Nagato was not in the mood to waste time with this centipede. He wanted to finish this centipede as soon as possible. Nagato retreated and kicked the centipede with its hands and feet. , The centipede monster''s hands and feet suddenly hurt. The centipede monster refused to admit defeat and went away again like Nagato attack. This time the centipede monster put Nagato tightly around Nagato with its tail, exhausted all the strength and tried to squeeze Nagato to death. Nagato was unable to move by the tail circle of the centipede monster. The centipede blamed this and was proud. "I see how you can escape my attack this time." After speaking, the centipede monster spewed venom from its mouth and shot towards Nagato. When the centipede monster thought that Nagato was bound to die this time, Nagato Yungong shook his whole body, gently breaking free of the centipede''s tail, and the centipede''s venom was wasted this time.No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com After Nagato broke free from the shackles of the centipede, then he shot a hand on the head of the centipede. This palm hit the head of the centipede, and the hit centipede was dizzy. When Nagato wanted to kill the centipede again, the centipede was agitated, flicked its tail, knocked down the rocks around it, and flew out of its residence and flew outside. Nagato avoided the falling rocks, and then followed out. Seeing that the centipede monster was the rhythm to escape, how could Nagato allow this centipede to escape like this? Today, she must be cleaned up. How can Nagato let go of the centipede monster, and let it escape? Nagato took a strong step, flew up again, and landed in front of the centipede monster, "Well, you centipede monster, you know how to escape, you can escape! Seeing Nagato chasing after him, the centipede monster hurriedly begged for mercy in a low voice. Chevalier forgive me, let me go, I won''t do bad things anymore, just let me go, and the knight can do anything he wants me to do. Nagato saw the centipede begging for mercy and said, "It''s no use begging for mercy. It''s no use asking you to harm those cute elves, and whipping them, forcing them to do things for you, so that they live in fear every day." The centipede said, "Warrior, I was wrong. In order to cultivate my abilities, I caused these little elves to collect aura for me." Nagato "It''s too late to know what''s wrong, and I don''t know how many unprovoked people you have killed elsewhere! It is absolutely impossible to hurt yourself to strengthen yourself, you know. Centipede monster "Knights don''t know. I only did this later. I was also very kind in the past. I was just a happy centipede. Every day I collect the aura of flowers and trees to cultivate myself." "Don''t do anything to hurt people, let alone beat up these little elves. I don''t know the beginning of that day. A voice has been in my ears saying that you must strengthen yourself and practice more." Nagato heard, "You are still controlled by someone," the centipede continued. "The knight is right, it is indeed controlled by others. He tells me every day that he must be strong and must look for abilities." "I think it''s a good thing that he made me stronger and cultivated. He didn''t make a mistake. In this way, I started to listen to his words and began to find more spiritual energy to cultivate myself." In this way, the centipede monster was misled by the voice. What he said was what he said, as if he had been caught in an evil spirit. I don''t know when it started. That voice started to make me do things against my conscience. At first I didnt want to do it, but the voice is so magical. I cant match his hypnosis. He asked me to hurt those elves and let them collect aura for me. If the elves dont help me, let me shut them down. stand up. Nagato continued to listen to what the centipede said. The elves who were rescued saw Nagato talking with the centipede and slowly approached Nagato. They wanted to know what else Nagato and the centipede said? The elves gathered around Nagato one by one, listening to the centipede''s telling, the centipede saw the elves coming. Speaking softly, "I''m sorry you little elves, this is not my original intention to harm you, I am also controlled by others, it is really not my original intention to hurt you, please forgive me." If it weren''t for Nagato''s suppression, the current situation might be a bit out of control, but now that things have been eased, this is extremely beneficial to everyone.After all, once this matter is resolved, at least Nagato can save a lot of trouble, right?.. 2875 Chapter 327 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The centipede said, "I know you are all kind," and I couldn''t bear to hurt any of your elves. If it weren''t for that voice, I wouldn''t be like this. The centipede shed tears at this time. Nagato asked, "Do you know where that voice came from? How could he manipulate you? What good is it for him to hear you say that he manipulates you like this?" The centipede blamed aggrievedly and said, "The voice said that not only did he make me stronger, he wanted to make many people stronger, and said that when we become stronger together, we can see his true body." He will let us see his true body!" Nagato wondered, is it necessary to manipulate these powerful men to do something, or do they have other intentions? The little elf, "centipede blames you for letting us collect aura, so why hit us, lock us up and hurt us like this!" Centipede monster "In the beginning, the voice just asked me to come here to practice, saying that this place will make me stronger. When I come in, the voice tells me that there are so many elves here. You can ask them to help you. Seek it yourself!" Elf "So you listened to that voice and came to harm us and force us to do things for you." Centipede monster "Yes, at first I said, no, you can''t do this. It''s not right to do this. How can I hurt you, but that voice is like magic, I have to listen!" Nagato "If you say that, you are still innocent. You can''t be blamed for doing these bad things! The source of the sound is to blame!" The centipede knew that he was also at fault, so they could only ask for forgiveness. The elf didn''t believe what the centipede said, and felt that the centipede was lying to them. They looked at the centipede with suspicion. The centipede saw what the elves were thinking, "I know you won''t easily believe these things I said, I have a way to prove it, every time that voice talks to me, a phantom appears, and there is a ball in that phantom. Green smoke." "That voice will talk to me every day. When he talks to me, it will prove that I didn''t lie to you." The elf and Nagato looked at each other. The elf "Does the knight think what this centipede said is true?" Do we believe her? Nagato "With her skill, she can''t escape the palm of my hand, so you might as well see what this centipede said is true or false. Let''s go back to this centipede''s residence and see if that voice will come to her like the centipede said. ." Everyone returned to the residence of the centipede monster together, waiting for the voice to find the centipede monster, to see what the sound was. The centipede greeted everyone and sat down. The centipede was very embarrassed to the elves, watching the injured elves weeping. When the elf saw the centipede like this, he was not as angry as before, and said to the centipede, "If what you said is true, we will forgive you. Furthermore, we can collect auras to heal the injuries on our body. You dont have to worry about this. ." The centipede monster was even more ashamed after hearing it, such kind-hearted elves, why should I be bewitched by that voice to hurt them? It really shouldn''t be done, really shouldn''t. Nagato was also moved by the kindness of the elf. There are many kind people in the outside world and in the small world. After an hour, the sound said by the centipede monster came to look for the centipede monster. Everyone saw that the source of the sound was a cloud of green smoke, and the voice came from the green smoke. That voice was very confusing. Just listen to that voice telling the centipede monster, how are you practicing, do those little elves collect more aura for you?2018 novel www.2018xs.com Centipede monsters "I have been collected, and I have become a lot stronger. In a while, my skill will be improved. Then I will be able to see you. Will I be stronger when I see you?" " The voice "Yes, as long as you become strong enough, then there is no problem seeing me, and you can become stronger when you see me, and you can do whatever you want when you become stronger." Centipede "Okay, I will let those little elves collect more aura so that I can become stronger, become a stronger person, so that I can become stronger." The voice "Remember to make yourself stronger, and to remember." After that, the voice disappeared. The centipede looked at everyone. Look, I didnt lie to you. I was confused by this voice. It was he who made me do these things, and it was he who made me hurt the elf and the little ones. The elves are really not my own will. Nagato really wants to know who this voice is, and how can he manipulate people''s hearts in this way, do things for him, obey him, and be so deceptive. The elf now believed what the centipede monster said, knowing that the centipede monster was also helpless, and intended to do nothing to hurt others. The centipede looked aggrieved at Nagato and the elves, "Can you believe me now? What I said is true, and I am also a persecuted." Nagato "I believe what you said, but you have hurt the elves, and you have to be punished and atonement for yourself." Centipede monster "Yes, the chivalrous man said how I can atone for my sins, I must do it if I can. Please ask the chivalry to tell me what I want to do. Nagato "You let the aura collected by the elves use it on yourself to make yourself stronger. The elves all give you the aura. You say what you should do. You should understand this yourself." Centipede monster "I understand that I can accompany the elves to let the aura of these flowers and trees grow again." Elf "Are you with us? What if the sound is making you hurt us, and we are going to suffer again, so what can we do." Centipede Monster "This is also a headache for me, and I am afraid of it too. How is this good? She looks at Nagato." Nagato "Don''t worry, I will give you something. You don''t need to be bewitched by that voice anymore. Nagato took out the gem of tears." When this jewel talked to the centipede and bewitched her, the tear jewel on Nagato reacted. This gem can stop the temptation of that voice. Nagato gave this to the centipede, so that she would no longer be fooled by the sound to do harm to the elves, and the elves could get along well with the centipede. The centipede monster was very grateful to Nagato, and thanked him repeatedly for giving me such a precious treasure. I don''t know how to thank you. Nagato "You don''t need to thank you, you just need to be a centipede that doesn''t cause trouble, and get along with the elves, and just atone for your sins, otherwise I won''t make you feel better." You remember that there is no centipede monster, so remember it, or you will never let it go. Understand, listen carefully.The centipede monster nodded hurriedly, the knight rest assured, I will not forget. In this way, the crisis in this valley is over, and now Nagato wants to find the voice that the centipede said!.. 2876 Chapter 328 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato learned that there was such a man who could control the demons, and he wanted to find him.This demon must have manipulated a lot of people to control these people to see him after gaining power. There must be an attempt. Nagato is going to find the source of this voice. But how to find the inner demon is very vague. The centipede did not tell him where the inner demon came from and where, which made Nagato not know where to shoot and where to seek. The ability of the centipede was not strong enough. The demons won''t tell where he is. Nagato asked the elves, "How many unknown places are there in the thick fog of this mirage. I have passed through several different places in this thick fog." Every time I cant see the road ahead, I can only rely on it. It feels like going forward." Elf "There are many different spaces in this thick fog. Many outsiders have visited our valley before. They said that there are hundreds of different realms in the thick fog of this mirage. Everyone has been there. There are similarities and differences. Everyone experiences and encounters differently." Nagato learned that there were so many different realms in the dense fog, and he didn''t know that realm was the location of the inner demon, so he didn''t have a clue as to which direction to take. The centipede monster couldn''t help Nagato either, just blame his current ability is not enough, can''t ask where the inner demon is, in which realm, so that Nagato can find him and defeat him. Nagato said to the centipede and the elves, "It will be particularly difficult if you go to find someone or something specially, but it is easy to meet and find if you seek it casually." The elves let Nagato stay for a while. In order to thank Nagato for saving them and giving them a quiet living environment, they decided to collect some of the aura from here to Nagato. Nagato came here to become stronger through cultivation. Its not a loss to hear the elf say that he can gain spiritual power and make himself stronger. I lost the gem of tears and gained the spiritual power from the elf. . After living in this valley for a while, Nagato has improved a lot. Thanks to the help of the elf, I am very grateful. Nagato is ready to set off for a new realm. No matter whether he can meet the demon of the bewitching heart in the next realm, he will also seek other abilities to make himself stronger. Nagato bid farewell to the elves and the centipede, and was ready to go. He had to use his instinct to find out in the dense fog. What kind of things will he encounter this new entry and exit, and what strange things will he encounter And novelties. Nagato thought to himself, I got dry with this dense fog. I thought that entering the mirage would bring out this small world. By chance, I went to different places in this dense fog. These places also allowed me to learn new skills. This is fortunate for Nagato. He deserves to be in this mirage. I don''t know how long I have been walking, and the thick fog gradually dissipated. This time Nagato came to an ancient forest. This ancient forest is full of big trees, the roots and roots are tens of meters thick, and several people can hug it. Nagato stood at the entrance of the forest, wondering what was waiting for him inside, was there something strange or something new?With this feeling, Nagato walked in.Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com Nagato entered this ancient forest, and just before his eyes were vines all over the ground. The vines stretched down from the trees. Nagato didn''t know what kind of tree it was and could have such a long vine. Nagato keeps going forward, what will be in this forest?What will make you stronger this time?Nagato thought about it as he walked, but he didn''t know that there were eyes on the tree staring at his every move. These eyes were very sharp. He watched Nagato''s actions and was ready to attack at any time. Nagato stared at the ground and the scenery in front of him, not knowing that he was in danger and would be attacked at any time. These eyes stared at Nagato firmly, just to see the timing, attacked down, so that Nagato had no time to dodge, Nagato did not notice the slightest abnormality, it may be that this strange scenery took away its keen perception. At this moment, those sharp eyes attacked, rushed straight down, and attacked Nagato''s head. Just five inches away from Nagato, Nagato regained consciousness and returned. The palm opposed the sharp eyes and left. Those eyes also reacted very quickly. Nagatos response was dodged, and Nagato fixed his eyes to see that this is a giant wolf. The body of this wolf is twice as large as the average wolf. The coat color on the body is white, very Rare, but also a strange thing. The wolf stared at Nagato with sharp eyes, with a wary expression, to see what purpose the outsider came here. The White Wolf said, "What''s the matter with outsiders coming here, and how did you get into this ancient forest?" Outsiders are not welcome here. You''d better leave quickly, or I will attack you. You better understand. Retreat in the face of difficulties. The corner of Nagatos mouth curled up. "I always advance in the face of difficulties, and never retreat. I am here to make myself stronger, to experience and cultivate myself. I will not hurt or destroy everything here, you Don''t worry." White Wolf "No matter what you are doing here, this ancient forest just doesn''t welcome you and allows outsiders to enter. You should leave soon, otherwise I will be really rude to you and hurt you. Don''t blame me. " Nagato knew that it would be impossible to enter the forest without the wolfs permission. It seemed that he was going to fight the white wolf, but he would definitely not be able to enter the forest. Nagato said, "Well, please Many wolves are offended, and I must enter this forest." Seeing that Nagato insisted on breaking into the forest, Bai Lang didn''t say much. He was ready to fight the outsider, see what the outsider is, and see if the outsider has the ability to enter the forest. Nagato and White Wolf each prepared their postures and prepared their moves. The White Wolf jumped and attacked Nagato. The wolf claws exposed sharp claws and attacked Nagato. Nagato avoided and avoided the White Wolf''s attack. Upon seeing this, the White Wolf leaped forward and laughed again and attacked Nagato. Nagato still avoided it, and had no intention of moving. Bai Lang didnt understand that Nagato had been avoiding his own attacks, instead of making moves to attack him, saying, "What do you mean by this outsider, why dont you make moves, do you underestimate me, or something, think I am unworthy Have you turned it over?" Nagato" I dont want to fight you because I just came here to practice. I didnt come here to snatch something, and I dont want to hurt you. Im hurting you. Im sure I will also invite other residents in the forest to attack. Result" .. 2877 Chapter 329 Nirvana Rebirth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!White Wolf "If you want to enter the forest, you have to pass my level first. If you can''t pass it, you won''t be able to enter, so it''s useless if you don''t make moves. I still won''t let you in. , It''s that simple." "You figure it out." Nagato really didnt want to hurt the white wolf. He said to the white wolf, Ill do this. If I can avoid your attack, you can let me go into this ancient forest to cultivate and seek to become stronger. After the recruitment, if I did not pass your estimation, then I would not enter this ancient forest. What do you think? White Wolf said, "Three strokes, I''ll be enough to subdue you, then come on. Take it." As soon as the words fell, White Wolf made a move. Nagato avoided both of one and two moves. The third move was White Wolf. Using its illusion technique, he looked at Nagato, and the pupils of his eyes were enlarged circle after circle, like a spinning windmill, and the person who looked at him felt hypnotized and stayed in place. Nagato was blown to sleep and stayed in place, motionless, the white wolf walked into Nagato''s side, still staring at Nagato''s eyes, and the white wolf stopped in front of Nagato and sniffed Nagato. The breath, smelled a wind of justice and chivalry. This outsider is not evil. This smell of justice has not been smelled for a long time. Since the outsider who came a long time ago has smelled it, it has not been smelled for a long time since then. The smell of it. The white wolf hypnotized Nagato, questioning where Nagato came from, what to do in this small world, and what he did in the outside world before, and asked one by one. Nagato was hypnotized by the white wolf and did not know who he was, so they answered truthfully. Up. After getting the answer, White Wolf unlocked the illusion. Nagato came to his senses. He didnt know what happened just now. He didnt know that the White Wolf used illusion on himself. He only knew that the eyes of the White Wolf changed. remembered! White Wolf said to Nagato, "I made my third move. You didn''t catch my third move. You lost." Nagato wondered how he could lose. He didnt know what the White Wolfs third move was. He asked White Wolf, "What did you use the third move. I didnt see you making a move. You are making one. I can catch it." The white wolf used the illusion technique against Nagato again. This time Nagato looked at the white wolfs eyes and changed. He wanted to avoid the white wolfs eyes and didnt look at it. However, he still did not escape the white wolfs illusion. As long as he met his eyes for a second, he would be hit by the White Wolf''s illusion.The White Wolf unlocked the illusion again to make Nagato wake up. Nagato knew that the white wolf''s third trick was all eyes tricks, but he didn''t know what tricks the white wolf''s eyes used. I asked White Wolf again, what tricks did you use, and why did your eyes change? The white wolf faced a rabbit just passing by, and had his eyes facing the rabbit. The rabbit couldn''t move in an instant, and stayed straight on the spot, his eyes were hollow, as if he had been hooked, just looking at it. White wolf.White Wolf looked at Nagato. Outsiders, do you understand now? My third trick is illusion hypnosis. As long as I use illusion, the opponent and my eyes will face each other, and I will be hit by my illusion. They are all under my control when I ask. You just hit my illusion. Nagato suddenly realized that there are experts in this small world. A wolf can be capable of illusion. With such a good skill, it seems that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are wolves outside people... This time it is in the right place. There are many strong people here. , Must enter this ancient forest.Girls'' Novel Network www.nsxs.org Nagato bowed to the white wolf. I really admire the white wolfs illusion, and indeed failed to catch the third move, but I really want to learn more skills to cultivate myself. There are too many bad people in the outside world. , I have to become stronger to defeat more bad guys, and ask White Wolf to let me pass. In the illusion just now, the White Wolf learned about the sense of justice of this outsider, and knew that he was different. It was a good material and worth training. There are many spirits and evils in this mirage, and this outsider can help him. Get rid of them. Each realm of this mirage has a different realm. This is known to the White Wolf. As the guardian of this ancient forest, it cannot leave at will. It must guard this place well, so it cannot eliminate those evil things. This is no chance. This outsider is a righteous person. In addition, the outsider''s own skill is not shallow, and he can be practiced to make him stronger. In a short time, I believe this outsider will make him stronger. The cultivation base becomes stronger again. The White Wolf thought, this also fulfilled its wish, eradicating the evil in this mirage, and returning to every place in the mirage realm a peace, a peace, everyone is in harmony, and a happy life is here. Nagato didnt know what the White Wolf was thinking about. He hoped that White Wolf would let him pass, go to the forest, see more things, find treasures that make him stronger, or make him stronger through cultivation. He definitely doesnt Give up to go to this forest. The white wolf knows that Nagato is determined to enter the forest. Seeing that he is so persistent, he will not walk unless he enters the forest. It is said that he finally came here through the thick fog and made him go back from the thick fog. Shuttle through the fog and don''t know where to go. The white wolf said to Nagato, "Outsiders, do you really want to enter this forest to experience yourself? Nagato" Yes, I came here through the thick fog because of fate. Originally, I went to find the inner demon, but I did come here. This is also a kind of fate"" The White Wolf heard Nagato talk about the heart demon, and this heart demon White Wolf knows that this heart demon is to confuse people''s minds and let people help him complete his cultivation. He let some powerful people and spirits, strange, monsters, Spirit, go to cultivate yourself, and find him after making yourself stronger. The White Wolf was also found by the Inner Demon. The Inner Demon wanted to confuse the White Wolf to find him, but the White Wolf was not bewitched by the Inner Demon. The illusion of the White Wolf''s practice had the effect of hypnotizing others, so the Inner Demon could not be bewitched to the white. Wolf, this is very annoying to the demon! When Nagato heard that the white wolf also knew the existence of the inner demon, he was one step closer to the inner demon. Although I dont know which realm the inner demon is in in the dense fog, I believe that one day, Nagato will definitely be able to For a while, this bewitching demon. White wolf "Outsiders, you want to enter this ancient forest, you can, but you have to promise me that after you go into the forest and become stronger, you will eradicate the evils in all realms in the dense fog in this mirage, and return the mirage to peace. ." Nagato agreed without saying anything, "Don''t worry, White Wolf, I won''t let those evil creatures harm you at ease. I can assure you that I also hate those lochi... 2878 Chapter 330: Illusion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the White Wolf allowed Nagato to enter the ancient forest, he took Nagato into a clearing where there were no big trees in the sky, and said to Nagato, "If you want to cultivate outsiders, start from here. I can help you cultivate. I can teach you something." Nagato was very pleased to hear that this white wolf is going to teach himself kung fu. Nagato really wants to learn the illusion of the white wolf. I dont know if the white wolf will teach him illusion. If he learns the illusion, Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang, these two people, can make them succumb without having to do anything. The two officials and eunuchs want to find things after they have learned a little bit, and they also compete with him for treasures. White Wolf said, "This open space is where you practice. After you come out of this open space, I am teaching you other cultivation methods. After speaking, White Wolf walked out of the open space and let Nagato stay in the open space. He was in the open space. Looking at Nagato from a distance." Nagato stood in the middle of the open space. I dont know where the white wolf said the cultivation started. I can only listen to the white wolf. Wait in this open space to see if there is anything that can let him practice, listen to the white wolf, the white wolf. Will not let him come to this clearing for no reason. After a while, countless ants crawled around the clearing. These ants were quite big, all of them as big as thumbs. The creatures in this ancient forest were twice or even several times larger than ordinary creatures. Nagato sighed. . The black ants were getting closer and closer to Nagato. Seeing the ants opened their mouth clips one by one, Nagato saw that these ants were here to attack him. Is this what the white wolf said about cultivation?Is cultivation going to begin now? Nagato unfolded his skills and prepared to deal with these black ants. A group of black ants began to attack Nagato. They opened their mouths and pliers and attacked like Nagato. This is to bite Nagato. If so many ants bite, it will be long. There are so many wounds on the door. Nagato waved his hand, and a gust of wind swept over him. Some of the ants that came to attack him were knocked down to a few meters by the wind of Nagato''s palm. When the other ants saw this, they launched a new attack. Nagato took another palm, and the ants again Fell a few meters away. The black ants made a resonance sound, as if they were communicating, and the resonance stopped. I saw all these black ants attacking together, and Nagato saw all the black ants attacking him together, swarming from all sides. Nagato turned around, palm after palm at the ants approaching him to attack him. These ants were scattered a few meters away. Nagato had no idea of ??hurting these black ants. Just let them retreat. These black ants resonated again, and it can be seen that not far from the open space, thousands of ants have crawled. These ants are the companions of the previous black ants, and they must have come to help these ants attack Nagato. The black ants found a lot of fellow soldiers, and they resonated again. The tone of the resonance was different from before. Nagato thought, are these ants changing their combat methods?In what way will this attack be launched? This time, the black ants changed their attack methods. This time, the black ants jumped from the ground and wanted to fly to Nagato. Some black ants also came out from under the ground and prepared to attack Nagato. How did Nagato avoid the second attack. Nagato''s reaction speed is also fast. It hits the jumping ants with one palm and one palm. As for the ants that came out of the ground, Nagato shook those ants out with a kick, just like countless attacks, countless times. After flying, the slow attack speed of those black ants slowed down, not as violently as before. Nagato knew that their physical strength was almost exhausted, and their attack speed was also reduced a lot. Nagato also had to slow down his palm speed to make himself more relaxed. These black ants made him tired for a while, if not for control. Palm power.Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net Dont hurt these black ants, Nagatos palm will be faster than it is now. He really doesnt want to hurt these ants, so he just screams out the palms hard, so he wont hurt these black ants. Up. The black ants'' slower and slower attack speed really exhausted their physical strength. Some ants even lay on the ground without moving, their physical strength was completely unable to keep up, and they were unable to attack Nagato any more, watching other companions attack the leader. The door launched an attack. The other ants also gradually exhausted their physical strength, and slowly lay down on the spot. Nagato watched that these ants did not attack him. Knowing that they had no physical strength, they put their palms away and stood in the open space. Looking at these black ants in the middle. The white wolf watched the black ant and Nagatos every move not far away. He could see that Nagatos palm did not hurt the black ant. Meaning, this is what he wants to see, this black ant is all transformed by white wolf using illusion, in order to let Nagato cultivate. The black ant disappeared from Nagatos eyes, and the white wolf walked to Nagato. "Why dont you hurt those ants outsiders? They didnt show mercy to your men. They all launched a group attack on you and wanted to use various methods to do Attack you." Nagato "Those ants didn''t hurt me. They are just a group of animals, they are not human-eating things, and they can''t hurt me. I just want to drive them away. They want me to expend my energy to launch a group attack. I don''t want my physical strength to be so good." They didn''t exhaust my stamina, and fell on the ground when they were tired. Hahaha, Nagato smiled and looked at the white wolf. The white wolf replied with a smile, ""The kindness of the young man is not bad. It seems that I did not misunderstand you. I did not let you enter this ancient forest. I did not regret the decision I made myself. Nagato asked the white wolf except for these ants. Are there other animals or something to let me practice?My physical strength is still preserved, and I can continue to fight!" White Wolf "Today''s training ends here, and we will continue tomorrow," Nagato. "That''s it! Today''s training, I haven''t used my fist yet, so it''s over. "White Wolf" young man, this is just beginning. His cultivation is not as simple as it is today." This is just the beginning. Dont be too careless. Today Im just looking at your potential, observing and observing you, to see what kind of cultivation method you are suitable for, and adjusting your next cultivation. Nagato "Did you find those ants or did you use illusions to transform them?" Nagato asked the white wolf. The White Wolf said, "Those ants were transformed by me using illusion. In the following practice, everything will be transformed by me, so that you can improve your cultivation level, make you stronger, and become a better one. Powerful person." Nagato understood, "I know, I will cultivate here, please White Wolf to increase the intensity of the cultivation, I can handle it..." .. 2879 Chapter 331 Ancient Times You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!During the rest time, the White Wolf asked, "The outsider tells me, your name, I can call you, so I dont need to call you like this. If you know the name, you should be closer when you call me. When you enter the ancient forest, we will open our hearts to each other. If you have anything to say, dont be so restrained. Do you say it?" Hearing what White Wolf said, Nagato immediately let go. He thought that White Wolf would be a stern and serious wolf. Unexpectedly, under the serious appearance, there was a soft heart. Nagato was very happy. White Wolf continued, "I have lived in this ancient forest for a long, long time. I can''t remember how long it was. I think it''s more than a hundred years. It''s really too long. As long as I can remember, I''ve been in this ancient The forest." Nagato couldn''t see that the white wolf was hundreds of years old. It looked so strong and so agile. Such a strong and powerful wolf has lived for a hundred years. It seems that this small world has existed for a long time. Nagato said to the white wolf, "Mr. Wolf, my name is Nagato. I live in a martial arts forest where the weak eats the strong. Only the strong can be respected and live without being bullied. Also, you can call me Nagato. This is my name." I am strong, but I am stronger than me, so I have to constantly make myself stronger, so that I can fight against those who are strong, and those who are weaker than me have also come here. In the small world, they also want to become stronger. When they become stronger, they will come to me and compete with me to prove how strong they are. These people are evil.It turned out to be so, the White Wolf should have arrived.Let me also tell you about this ancient forest, so that you can understand this ancient forest. The White Wolf continued, "There are many giant creatures in this ancient forest. Many creatures are twice or even several times larger than normal creatures. They have also lived in this ancient forest for a long time. Some creatures even live longer than me. It''s still a long time. "These creatures have gone through a variety of ages. Some of them are rare and exotic animals, and some have cultivated abilities like me, and can have certain specific abilities, just like me." "In addition to these creatures, there are also lost palaces, which are already in ruins, covered with moss, flowers and plants, as well as those unreadable inscriptions. An elder accompanied me for the rest of her life while I was remembering. " Nagato "Have humans ever lived here before? This ancient forest must have been a very prosperous world before. What caused it to fall down! You have to ask the White Wolf, does the White Wolf know this story?" White Wolf "Which elder is a very gentle person. I was raised by her. She seems to be a certain age, and she also looks very vigorous. She curled up her long hair and made a blue silk." "She taught me a lot of things, what is evil, what is good, how to practice, how to survive in this forest, I am very happy to be with her, I feel warm and feel that I have a home with her every day. Lovely." After decades of such warm days, the elder came to the end of life. I knew she was leaving me. I could no longer live with her so warmly. I was depressed for a long time. Nagato understands the feelings of the white wolf very much. He wanted to hug the white wolf and give the white wolf a warm embrace. Nagato knew that the white wolf was not that fragile, so he controlled his behavior and did not come forward to hug the white wolf. .12 Novel Network www.12shuoxs.com Nagato wanted White Wolf to take him to see the lost palace. I dont know if White Wolf would like it. Nagato wanted to see the inscription in the palace, to see places in other forests, and to know more about this ancient forest. The white wolf took Nagato to the lost palace. Nagato saw that these collapsed palaces were covered with moss. These palaces must have been majestic before. How did this majestic palace be lost? It must have been a great experience. The changes. Nagato went to the inscription on the palace and looked at the inscription. This was an inscription he had never seen before. I don''t understand what the inscription means. If you can understand the inscription, you can know some deeds of the lost palace. Nagato asked the White Wolf to take him around in this palace. Nothing else was found, so he asked the White Wolf to take a look at other places. Nagato didnt know if there were no white wolves in this ancient forest, every time he walked. There will be a danger in the place. Because there are huge creatures staring at him everywhere, wanting to swallow Nagato, and want to attack Nagato, but when they see the white wolf next to Nagato, they dont dare to come close. The white wolfs illusion, these creatures are You know, they are afraid of white wolves. Its getting late, the White Wolf asked Nagato to go back and rest early, and wait for him to practice tomorrow. Leave your energy in tomorrows practice. The forest has time to let Nagato know. Nagatos main purpose is Becoming stronger is what White Wolf hopes for. Nagato listened to the White Wolf, it is late, it is time to go to rest, and tomorrow will accept the White Wolf experience, I dont know what will be waiting for him in tomorrows experience, and what new experience will White Wolf give him? Nagato followed the white wolf. The white wolf took Nagato back to his residence. Nagato saw that the white wolfs residence was a cave. Nagato followed the white wolf into the cave and rested in the cave of the white wolf. To welcome the new practice the next day. In the dream, Nagato dreamed of an elder, the elder smiled at him, and the elder said a word to him. Nagato did not understand what the elder was saying, and waited for him to listen carefully again At that time, the elder disappeared in front of him. Nagato wanted to catch up, but the elder had disappeared. It was already the next day that Nagato woke up from his dream. The sun shone into the cave. Nagato didn''t see the white wolf in the cave, so he got up and went out to find the white wolf. , White Wolf is waiting for him at the entrance of the cave. Nagato walked to the white wolf and said, "White wolf, how am I going to practice today, should I go to the clearing or where?" White wolf "Today we will go to the forest creek to practice, you come with me, I will take you to Xiaoxiao Xi, follow me." The white wolf took Nagato to the side of the creek. Nagato saw the water in the creek. The water was crystal clear. There were small fishes and some shrimps in it. It was refreshing to see Nagato. I really wanted to go down to catch these small fishes, shrimps. , The stream attracted him very much. White wolf, ""Nagato, please practice here today. Cultivation allows the small fish and shrimps in the creek to leave the stream and come ashore to complete their cultivation. This is also a cultivation that is beneficial to you. , You start your practice." Nagato''s practice has become difficult this time. How can I get Yuerxiaer to go ashore voluntarily?.. 2880 Chapter 332 Life and Death You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Let the fish and shrimps go ashore on their own. Can I do such a difficult thing?How can a fish get out of the water?It''s not that Jiang Taigong took the bait for the fishing wisher. Nagato has enough for him to figure out how these fish and shrimps can get ashore. The white wolf was lying on the grass on the side with his eyes closed and rested, waiting for Nagato to get the fish and shrimps ashore. Today''s cultivation is a test of Nagato. Now that Nagato is so easy to deal with the training project, no, now he I have to study it carefully. Nagato looked at the fish and shrimps in the water. How could they let them go ashore on their own? According to the principle, it is impossible to do it. The White Wolf really gave me a problem. Nagato looked at the White Wolf on the side. It doesn''t matter if you close your eyes. Nagato said to the fish and shrimps in the water, "Would you like to come ashore to play, the shore is much more interesting than in the water, I guarantee that you will not want to go back to the water when you come ashore, come up and play. Fish and shrimps." The fish and shrimp in the water didn''t seem to hear Nagato''s words, and they were doing their own thing in the water indifferently. The fish swam under the rock and then came out, and after a while, they swam to the middle of the stream. , So happy, swimming. For a while, the shrimps put up their tongs and moved, crawled and walked on the sand of the creek, and stopped in the grass of the creek for food. They didnt take Nagato seriously, and let Nagato face it. When they talk, Yuerxiaer just ignores Nagato. Nagato saw no response to talking to them. Lets try another method. Nagato stretched out his hand to play in the stream. He wanted to touch the fishes with his hands. Yuer saw something unknown and wanted to come near. They quickly escaped. When Nagato touched them to the left, they swam to the right, and Nagato went to the right to find them, and they swam to the left, just keep Nagato from them. The same goes for the shrimps, so they just put them in the sand. If you don''t come out, let''s see how Nagato finds them. After trying countless times, Nagato failed to touch the fish and shrimps, and I got some headaches. How is this good? I can''t touch them, and there is no response to words. This can let the fishes. Did the shrimp go ashore by themselves? Bai Lang opened one eye and glanced at Nagato. Seeing that Nagato had not gained anything, he closed his eyes and rested again. Nagato couldn''t even touch the fish and shrimps, so he stretched out his hand and shook the stream on his hand. What should I do next to let the fish and shrimps understand and understand Nagato''s intentions, Nagato Full of ideas. Nagato wonders if it is necessary to block the water and the water so that the fish and shrimps are fixed in one place, so that Nagato can implement a plan for them, and do what they say. The water and the sewage are cut off, so that the fish and shrimps are in the middle of the stream, and they can''t go downstream or upstream. Oh, so it''s easy to control these fish and shrimps! The fish and shrimps that are fixed in one place are also at ease, swimming so leisurely in the water, and they are not hurriedly bumped because the Nagato blocked the upper and lower waters. The shrimps are actually lying down. Stay still in place. What method will Nagato use this time to communicate with these fish and shrimps or even let them go ashore?Nagato looked straight at the fish and shrimps in the water, thinking about what to do next, Nagato wanted to use his palm power to make the fish and shrimps come ashore.Feilu Novels www.flxs8.com The white wolf seemed to know the thoughts of Nagato. He opened his eyes and said to Nagato, young people cannot use skill. This is a foul. If you use skill, how can you ask Yuerxiaer to come ashore by himself? You said yes. It''s not. Nagato was seen through his thoughts by the White Wolf, and smiled, "White Wolf said that this is a violation. I don''t need skills. Then I use other methods to get fish and shrimps ashore." The white wolf then closed his eyes and went to rest. It seems that this kid hasn''t realized the truth yet. He hasn''t understood my intentions. Then let him understand it slowly. Only when he realizes the truth by himself can it help him. . Nagato looked at the fish and shrimps in the water for a while. Shouldnt they be trapped in this impassable stream? They are free. I trapped them here. This is not equivalent to losing them. Freedom. Lost the joy of swimming up and down in the water!I can''t do this, think about removing all the stones, so that the little fish and shrimps can wander freely in the stream. Nagato saw that he was ashamed of what he did just now. Nagato couldn''t think of a way. It was also happy to watch the fish wandering in the water so happily. With happiness, Nagato retreated to the grass two meters away from the stream and played what he had learned. Kungfu moves and Nagato''s moves are not so powerful. Time is fast and sometimes slow, sometimes the palm wind lifts the leaves on the ground, letting the leaves fly, and sometimes a flying body takes a palm of the hand in the creek, letting the stream swim in the palm of his hand, it is very fun, the white wolf opened his eyes and watched Nagato was dancing with leaves and streams. Nagatos series of dances succeeded in attracting Yuerxiaers eyes. Those who watched Yuerxiaer kept their eyes on them. They ignored how the outsider teased them before. They are spiritual, but they just dont want to. Pay attention to this outsider. Unexpectedly, this outsider still has such a kung fu, he is quite capable, and it really attracted them. Seeing that the fish and shrimps watched Nagato dancing with emotion at this time, their involuntary body emerged. water surface. Nagato was still doing martial arts to his heart''s content. He didn''t notice that the fish and shrimps were all coming out of the water quietly. Nagato turned around and wanted to stop to see the fish and shrimps in the water. Who knew he saw them? The child surfaced by himself. They stopped at three fingers away from the stream, looking at Nagato!Nagato couldn''t believe his eyes, how did these shrimp and fish float up to the stream by themselves? Isn''t that considered as White Wolf said that he left the water and went ashore on his own? Nagato looked at White Wolf. At this time, the white wolf had walked to Nagato''s side, looked at the fish and shrimps leaving the water, and said to the fish and shrimps, "Do you want to have this kind of ability like him? Being strong and powerful, you can develop your skills." Yu''er Xia''er spoke at this time, thinking, really thinking, we are also the weak and the strong in this stream. The weak are bullied by the bigger ones and stronger ones. The survival of the fittest is the same everywhere. "White Wolf" is why you see this young man practicing his skills, you can''t help but float out of the stream. This is why you want to become stronger in your heart, in order to protect yourself and become stronger. ".. 2881 Chapter 333 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The white wolf said to Nagato, "You succeeded in your experience this time. You let the fish and shrimps that cant get out of the water get out of the water. This is really not easy, but if you succeed, you are a step ahead of becoming stronger. , There are more difficult experiences waiting for you next." Nagato "I will accept each of your experiences, Mr. White Wolf, that makes me stronger. I will cultivate myself. Dont worry, I will become stronger so that you can complete your wishes together. I can''t live up to your expectations of me." The white wolf smiled knowingly. Sure enough, I didn''t misunderstand this young man from outside. This young man named Nagato is a good seed. It is worth cultivating to make him stronger and clean up those evil things. The white wolf did not forget to say to the fish and shrimps, "I will make you stronger. You first swim from this stream into the source of this stream. The end of this stream is a waterfall that flows straight up. , The strong are stronger, it depends on your own ability." Fish and shrimps have heard that it is not so easy to become strong. Just like this outsider, who can practice his palm style so well, he has gone through many difficult experiences and suffered a lot. Look at Nagato, they gave themselves a lot of encouragement. They need courage, perseverance, and make themselves stronger In this way, fish and shrimps cultivate themselves in order to become stronger. Every creature in this ancient forest has spirituality. Some are content with the status quo, and some cultivate themselves to make themselves stronger than white wolves. There are many creatures under abilities. Nagato said to the white wolf, "I have understood in this practice. As long as you have the ability, you are not afraid that no one will appreciate it. The so-called floral fragrance attracts butterflies. If you are the strong, you will naturally attract the weak and inspire those who want to change. Strong people." Nagato remembered that in his dream last night, he dreamed of the elder whom the white wolf said, and wondered how he would dream of that elder!The elder also said something to him. He wanted to know what the elder said to him, but the elder disappeared. Nagato told the white wolf about the dream about the elderly. After hearing this, the white wolf learned that the elder had entrusted the dream to Nagato. There must be something to tell Nagato. After so long, the elder also entrusted the dream to the dream. Who told the white wolf, the white wolf didn''t know what the elder meant. The white wolf said to Nagato, "Nagato is in the dream. Did the elder just say a word to you? Is there no other hint? Didnt the elder tell you where to go and tell you where to find her? Just Did you just say a word?" The White Wolf wanted to know the intentions of the elder. When the elder left the White Wolf, the White Wolf could not accept it. She kept seeing the elder in her dreams. The White Wolf wanted to bring the elder back to life so that the White Wolf would not Will be so lonely in this ancient forest. Nagato saw that the white wolf was very sad. After he told the elder in his dream, Nagato knew that the meaning of the elder to the white wolf is very important. The elder is the relative of the white wolf. After losing the elder , The White Wolf is guarding this ancient forest alone. Nagato knows that the white wolf is lonely and lonely. In this ancient forest, the white wolf has lived alone for so many years. It is really difficult for him. Nagato knows the taste of this, he understands, this The taste is quite uncomfortable.Zero long literature network www.09wxwxs.com Nagato told the White Wolf that "that elder" could actually entrust me with a dream. If he wants to tell me, he will definitely entrust the dream to me again. Dont be sad White Wolf. Wait until the elder entrusts me with a dream again. , I will tell you the first time, OK! Bai Lang knew that Nagato was comforting him, and his heart relaxed, and smiled at Nagato, Nagato, "Thank you for your comfort. For me, the elder is a family member that I can''t forget in my life. His existence is right. For me, I think you should understand." Nagato said, "I can understand. I know this feeling. Just wait for the elder to give me a dream again. The elder will definitely come to me again. Just wait for my good news. " White Wolf can only wait for Nagatos news. He cant be anxious, and can only wait. Nagato said, Todays cultivation is over, or we have to continue. Is there anything to test me? I still have strength and endurance!" White Wolf said, "Come here today. It is not a good thing to pull out the seedlings and encourage Nagato. Although White Wolf wants to raise the cultivation level immediately, but the cultivation cannot be rushed for a while and cannot blindly accelerate the cultivation. This is not good for Nagato." Nagato thought that he was taking a rest while he was idle, so he asked the White Wolf to take his own exploration and exploration of this ancient forest, and learn a little bit every day, so that he would soon know the deeds of this ancient forest, and the White Wolf took Nagato to explore this ancient forest. The forest is gone. Nagato and the White Wolf came to a swamp. This swamp exuded an unpleasant smell. The White Wolf told Nagato, This swamp is full of human or animal corpses. They (they (They) were swallowed by this swamp when they passed by this swamp, and can''t go back to their home again. Nagato asked, "How can this swampland swallow them? I know it is a swampland at a glance. You can walk around this swamp. Why do you pass through the swamp? Is there any secret? And the white wolf? Tell me what the secret is." The White Wolf said, "I used illusion to solve the disguise of this swamp. Generally, people or animals dont know that this swamp is a swamp. This swamp is an illusion. I will show you the illusion of this swamp. What is it." Nagato saw that this swamp turned into an ordinary grassland for a while. Where is there a swamp that swallows no one? Isn''t this just ordinary grassland?And this meadow is full of bright and eye-catching flowers, which is very beautiful and charming. No wonder those animals and people can''t help but walk in to see these charming flowers, but I don''t know that this is a terrible swamp. Once you walk into this swamp, the true face of the swamp will come in, and it''s too late for people to react. Nagato looked at the white wolf, how did this swamp disguise himself?Is this also an illusion?Nagato waited for the white wolf to answer him, so that he could understand how this harmful swamp disguised himself. The white wolf said, "Look at the flowers with transparent flowers behind you. The smell they emit can confuse people, make people hallucinate, make them see the swamp as a sea of ??flowers, trick them into the swamp, and let the swamp swallow them. " Nagato looked at the flowers behind him, there were transparent flowers blooming. The transparent flowers looked very strange. The flowers were all transparent, without a color. They were crystal clear, very beautiful, and even scattered by the sun. With a strange white light............ 2882 Chapter 334 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, Nagato is thinking about how much he should do to make it stronger, and this question has been surrounding him. Because he knows that many times, while facing these challenges, they will truly become stronger. This foundation is on the road to becoming stronger now. How much hard work and effort they can put in is the only thing they can do now. And the longer he stayed in this small world, the more he felt that his determination to become stronger became more important. Because he knows how they will make these changes when he is dealing with this special way and method, it is still necessary to consider what these changes mean to them. Because under special circumstances, they are able to do these things, and my efforts are indeed able to do, and there are many possible changes that can happen. But at this time, the needs he encountered, with these things, for them, it is also possible for them to really get more evolution and some foundations that make them stronger, and they will be changed by them. . Because when they can really face these things, how they will make these changes is indeed true, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Moreover, Nagato also knows well that in the small world facing these things, it is actually necessary to consider what they should do at this time, and they can do it now. All good. In order to be able to make more good things and make them stronger, the premise is based on whether Nagato can really face some direction that the district needs to change for this matter at this time. Moreover, the premise that Nagato can work hard for it is that she can break through further and become stronger on the road of constant strengthening. This is actually his personal ability to reach a certain point. Because in many cases, they will work hard for these things, and Nagato is able to go to the present. More new things and some reactions will make them stronger. For these fish and shrimps, some of the real challenges that Nagato can obtain, most of the time they will do it, and they know how to truly face this change. In fact, in most cases, it was when they were dealing with this kind of special challenge. In fact, many people and things are no different, so they have created this kind of power inside and outside the martial arts continent. In fact, there are many aspects. It means that as they become stronger, they will be able to put in more effort for them. In fact, this also creates the goal they will achieve at this time. There are many possibilities. But now facing these changes, they have no way to really pay for it, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Now in this small world, the longer he stays, the more he realizes, no matter what, the way to make him stronger. Nagato would use it all, because only in this way can they become stronger while also being able to use it, so that he can get a lot of things that he can improve. In fact, this is what they will pay for in many cases, this kind of effort will become more, this kind of situation will have many, big events are changing.2k Novel Network www.2kxsw.com Because when they are able to face such things now, the efforts they will make for these things are also based on the obstacles they have on the road to becoming stronger now, which can become the reason for their strength and progress. , It also makes sense. Because no matter who they are, what they want to become stronger depends on how much effort they put in at this time? Moreover, facing these, the premise of being able to earnestly make them work hard is based on what they can do at this time, and there are still many people possible. Because in the face of these changes, whether they can persist, pay and work hard for the things they want to persist. This is actually what they are facing. The special significance of change and reform is actually necessary to consider where it exists. Because facing this kind of change and effort that can be paid for now depends on the present, different changes and some ideas, and some things that can really be faced will become more. Because in most cases, it is whether they can really take these things seriously for these things, and at the same time they need to treat these people and things, they will truly become in this way. More powerful. Because what Nagato knows is that the effort they will put in for these things will become more. Because they all know that in different places and different angles, they can really deal with everything they can deal with now, any challenge. They will also become stronger at this time. This is the fundamental reason why they can do it. And in this special situation, in which way they will do this, change and these ideas, it is also necessary to consider what changes will happen in this special situation. Facing the Bai Ling, the White Wolf... and the people living here and some races, in fact, for Nagato, he knew what he meant by doing this. Because most of the time, how they will face these things is indeed what they should do when facing these changes. It is also misunderstood that when they are actually dealing with these things, they will use that way to achieve this change and some ideas. This can also be regarded as everything they can contribute to the future and to the modern era. There are still many possibilities that they really face. Because they dont know who can, that is, what they can do now, the reason they will become stronger than them now is that they will put more effort into all this. Because this is also the basis for Nagato''s survival, he knows that he only needs to go further on the road to become stronger, and the enlightenment and inspiration given to them by these people does have many possibilities. It''s just that the longer Nagato has been in contact with people in these small worlds, the more sure he will gain, so why not do it?.. 2883 Chapter 335 Magical Dreamland You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because in most cases, they are facing these special circumstances, and indeed, Nagato will pay for this change, and it will become even more. So what Nagato will be able to obtain at this time is also in proportion to his determination to become stronger. Because in many cases, they will deal with all the people and things they can deal with in this way. It also depends on the changes they can make at the end, and more situations will happen. Because when facing this kind of thing now, how will they deal with this special change, it is real, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Because when they are able to face these challenges, and now they all need to work hard, what they can really contribute to is also what they are able to do now. The changes they face will change. It''s even more varied. Because in the face of these changes now, there are still many possibilities for them to make more adjustments and ideas So at this time, when they are really able to face these things, perhaps they are still able to face these changes, and there are many possibilities that will make them lost in these treasures, and there may also exist. So now Nagato is not only getting stronger and constantly encountering these people, but in this small world, it is actually enough to explain his thoughts and practices from here, and it is indeed necessary to consider it. In most cases, it is really possible to go, and when you want to start again for the current roads that need to be stronger, there will indeed be some, and you will make efforts to figure out the situation. So at this time, how they will operate to these corresponding challenges is indeed in the past, while facing these changes, what they will do. Because at this time, I am facing the possibility of being able to go now, really being able to go, and after completing these changes, there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because in the face of the hard work they can make for these things now, the changes they make will become more real, So now the longer you stay in this small world, and the more contact with these forests, they may become stronger. Nagato is now facing all the degrees he can do well, and it also depends on whether they can persist in this special place, to pay and work hard for the degree he wants to accomplish, and to become stronger. This is all he can do now. And with the passage of time now, they are able to make some changes and ideas that they can make now, as well as the stronger attitude of the strong, which is what Nagato has prepared for other people in this world. Because many times they are able to truly face these things and want to pay to really change these things. Indeed, it is necessary to consider whether these things have the meaning of change for them? Because in this special situation, they are able to work hard for these things, and there are many possibilities that they will actually make these changes. Because only in this way, under this circumstance, while they are able to do these things, there is indeed a special possibility of what they really do.Literary Theory www.wenxueda.com So at this time, Nagato will naturally know how he will deal with these special changes under this circumstance, and what I will give will become more varied. Because the strong are facing these constant challenges, and the things that can be given in these things will also become more diverse. Because in itself, this is the case in this world. Whether it is in the dance continent or in this small world, these fairies, monsters and snakes, etc., are a kind of experience and challenge for people you like. Because only in this way, in this case, what they can do will indeed become more prolonged with their time. Among the things I need to change now, what Nagato can do, there are still many possibilities that they will return to the attitude and ideas they should have. Because no matter what needs they are facing now, what they have achieved is that among these challenges, the ideas that Nagato can accomplish and the special meaning of themselves must also be considered. At this time, Nagato will work hard for it, and to truly deal with these challenges, it is indeed the reason why he will do this, and it is very necessary to consider this situation. Because in understanding, whether they can really deal with these changes and whether they can really deal with these changes, it is still necessary to consider that they can truly face these changes for these corresponding challenges. Now Nagato is facing the ability to come into this small world and encounter these people and the three spirits and monsters and other things that make him feel good. In fact, this is part of the reason that makes them stronger. Because he also knows this, everything is inseparable from the blessings of this small world, so in this case, he can only continue to grow stronger, at this time, get more opportunities, and now he can do well. The only thing. Because when facing these changes now, he will know what he needs to do. And at this time, he is indeed, and some of the dreams he will encounter in this life will also make him famous. The mandala flower that made him particularly memorable in shock was the mandala flower. Although he didn''t know why this kind of flower appeared in his dream, such words would appear, and this was indeed for a certain reason. And Nagato was quietly thinking about this during this time, because when he couldn''t really do a lot of things, he could only go there and consider this kind of thing through his own thinking angle, the real meaning And whether the result really exists. Because when they are facing these challenges and ideas in the era of martial arts, what will they do? It is said that Nagato has always known that he will really do this when facing these changes. At the same time, he is also preparing to tell others about the mandala flower he dreamed of, because this is also one of the conditions for unlocking his current dream. If she doesn''t fight to figure out these things, perhaps the influence on him will become even greater, at least Nagato doesn''t want this to happen... 2884 Chapter 336 Mandala Wound You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato told White Wolf one by one the scenes in the dream. There was a mandala in Nagatos arms. Nagato and White Wolf brought the mandala to the ruins of the ancient city. Nagato planted the mandala. On the ground in ruins, see if the mandala can survive. So the hope depends on this mandala. If this mandala survives, the white wolf may be able to meet the elder again. Nagato and the white wolf pin all their hopes on this mandala. Luo body. If this mandala does not wither after three days, it can prove that it can survive and can open the rune. Nagato and White Wolf waited in this deserted ruin for three days, and did not leave here without a single step. Guarding this mandala. Early in the morning of the third day, Nagato saw that the mandala was full of vitality and was very moving. He knew that this mandala survived. It was really worthwhile. The mandala lived to adapt to the soil here. Look at it vigorously. Looks like Nagato is very pleased. Nagato and White Wolf walked to the mandala. Nagato asked White Wolf, "What should I do next?" White Wolf "I''m recalling what the elder did to the mandala at that time, how can I open this Mandala, I have to think about it." White Wolf tried hard to recall the scene at that time. He must remember how the elder opened this mandala, but remembered that the elder dripped blood on this mandala, did he say something in his mouth?He has to think about it. The white wolf tried hard to recall the behavior of the elder at that time. The white wolf recalled, and the elder said, "Flower mandala, please open the medicine city, flower mandala, please open the medicine city." I remembered the mantra that the elder said. White Wolf told Nagato''s formula. Nagato opened the ancient city. Nagato knew the elder''s formula, and said to the mandala flower, "Flower mandala, please open the medicine city. Mandala, please open Medicine City." Another thing is to cut my finger, let my blood drip on this mandala, and watch the change of this mandala. I saw that after absorbing the blood of Nagato, the mandala slowly stained its surroundings into blood red. The bright red slowly turned the runes on the stele into golden yellow. These runes slowly evolved into modern times. Wen, Nagato and White Wolf walked into the stele to take a look. The meaning of these runes is that if the city is full of mandala, the medicine city can be reopened. There are elixir that brings the dead back to life in the medicine city, which can resurrect the dead and strengthen the living. Nagato and White Wolf learned the meaning of these runes, and for them they had their own ideas. Nagato wanted to get the elixir to make themselves stronger, and the White Wolf wanted to get the elixir to resurrect the elder. They learned After this news, Rune returned to the original rune. Nagato, "Did you see the white wolf? The above tells us that as long as this place is full of mandala, this ancient city can reappear. We must make this place full of mandala. Do you think it is a white wolf." The white wolf answered, yes, so that I can reunite with the elders, this mandala can make this mandala full, how long will it take, is there the fastest way to make it full? Mandala, use the fastest way.Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com Nagato "Lets take a look at that mandala." Nagato and the white wolf came to the mandala again to see if there is any way to make the mandala grow as fast as possible. Nagato knows that the mandala Luo is a flower that represents death. It blooms but does not see the leaves, but does not bloom when it sees the leaves. What did White Wolf think of!Let Nagato wait here for him to come back, and he will go back. Nagato doesn''t know what the white wolf is going to do, so he has to wait here for him to come back. The white wolf disappears in an instant. Nagato knows that the white wolf is used again. Illusion. The white wolf came to the growth spring, took a sip of the spring water with his mouth, and immediately returned to the ancient city with an illusion technique. Nagato saw that the white wolf came back so fast, and wanted to practice the illusion of the white wolf. , Will White Wolf teach him illusion? The white wolf spit out the spring water from the growth spring and poured it on the mandala. Seeing this mandala gradually blooming one by one in the ruins of the ancient city, this time the music broke the Nagato, White Wolf What kind of magic was used at this time, and the mandala was filled so quickly. When the last mandala occupied this ancient city, the ruins changed dramatically. In front of Nagato and White Wolf, it seemed like fragments of memories, evolving the ups and downs of this ancient city, and finally appeared. What they see is the medicine city full of herbs, and the herbs here are very precious. Nagato saw that the people here all have a blue silk, and here are all women. He didn''t see a man in this medicine city. Nagato thought that this medicine city was all women, not men! The white wolf knows at a glance that the elders are the people in this medicine city. These people have the same green silk as the elders. They must know the elders. The white wolf walked to a woman. "May I ask you pharmacist? If you want to live a person in your medicine city." Please tell me where I can find the elixir, the elixir that brings people back to life, the pharmacist "You are a white wolf, that wolf who can use illusions, Bai Ling mentioned you to us, saying that she cant forget you and wants to return Go to your world to find you, but no one will open this medicine city again. We have no way to open the medicine city to the outside world by ourselves. How did you get here?" Hearing what the pharmacist said, Bai Lang immediately asked, "Bai Ling? Is she the elder who accompanied me? Is she still alive? Where is she now? Please tell me, I really want to see her. Over the past century, I have never forgotten her, I have never forgotten her." The pharmacist said, "Bai Ling is now in Mandala Valley, you can go there to find her, she will be very happy to see you here, you go to Mandala Valley to find her, Mandala Valley from here Go, go all the way to the end, go now." The White Wolf motioned to Nagato. Nagato and White Wolf went to Mandala Valley to meet the elder in his dream. The White Wolf waited for the elder for a hundred years, but he did not expect that the elder was still alive and living in this medicine city. , Lived here well. Nagato and White Wolf came to the Mandala Valley, looking for the elderly. At this moment, a young and very charming young woman came to them. Your girl has white skin as snow. , Qingsi lightly scattered on the back. White wolf stepped forward. "Excuse me, the pharmacist, have you seen an elder? She is also a blue silk. Someone told me that she came here. Did you see her? We are her relatives, looking for her from a far away place. She is... 2885 Chapter 337: The City of Pharmacists You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The young woman covered her mouth and smiled, "The elder you are talking about is me, can''t you recognize me? I am the elder you are looking for. We pharmacists are no better in the outside world than here. We will accelerate the aging outside. , So I am the old man you see." "White Wolf, take a good look, am I your elder." The white wolf walked to the young woman''s side and smelled her body. This smell was officially familiar to him. It was the elder who had grown up with him, the elder he loved and loved him. The elder who has thought about it for a hundred years. The white wolf fell down at the feet of the young woman all of a sudden, "Senior, I have been looking for you for a long time. Do you know that I miss you every day. Since you left me, I have never been really happy, not you." Saying that it makes me stronger, to guard this ancient forest, I guess I don''t know where to go anymore. Maybe I have already gone to another world and I will never see you again." The young woman touched the white wolfs head, "Good wolf, Linger knows you miss you, and knows that you have suffered a lot, knowing that you have become stronger and guarding this ancient forest, I am very happy. I also miss you in Medicine City, but I didn''t find the right time to see you." Nagato saw that the two of them met again, and continued the predecessor, and he was also happy. This elder was really beautiful and exquisite. He couldn''t help but keep his eyes on Bai Ling. . Bai Ling came to Nagato. You are fascinated. Its time to come back. I still have something to explain to you. Nagato blushed all of a sudden, and quickly replied, "The elder has something to do, please tell me. I will do it, please say." Bai Ling, "Dont call me an elder. I am very old. I am not outside now. I am the way I am now. Our pharmacists will never grow old in this medicine city. They always look like this. So you just call me Bai Ling." Nagato "Okay, I''m not seeing you anymore, don''t call you old, then call you Bai Ling, I''m Nagato, you can call me that from now on." "So everyone is no stranger to In my dreams we have seen several times." Nagato smiled embarrassedly. Bai Ling saw Nagatos shyness and stopped teasing him. He went back to the business, "I entrust you with a dream, just to let you come here. The wolves meet again. Second, the herbs here are withering. Many herbs have withered. They have not re-germinated and are almost extinct." "If this continues, our medicine city will become ruins, just like what you see from the outside world. The ruins of the ancient city are the relics of our medicine city. It is because all the medicinal materials here are withered. Re-existing." Nagato "Then what can I do for you? Is there any way to keep the herbs from withering, so that this city of medicine will last forever, so that the white wolf will accompany you together, instead of accepting the pain of this century of separation." Bai Ling "When you came in, did you see the words on the rune saying that there is an elixir that can bring the dead back to life? Find the elixir and give it to me. I naturally have a way to make the withered herb grow back. , Never wither anymore." Nagato "Yes, when we came in, we understood the words on the rune, and there was something like an elixir, then where should I find that elixir?" "That elixir is here? Medicine City?"Feimaowx.com www.feimaowx.com "Yes, the elixir is in the medicine city, but we pharmacists can''t get that elixir. Only outsiders can get it. Outsiders must be righteous, kind-hearted people, and those evil ones are! You can''t get it." Bai Ling said Nagato "Okay, then take me to the place where the elixir is, and I will help you get it." Nagato thought that this elixir could be obtained by himself, and Bai Lang thought that this elixir was to revive Bai Ling. The elixir, the purpose of this elixir is here. Bai Ling took Nagato and White Wolf to the location of the elixir. This place was a temple. There was a statue of a pharmacist in the middle of the main hall. White Wolf told Nagato and White Wolf, "This pharmacist is like their first teacher, this Master Xian has already turned away." Nagato asked, "Is this elixir left by the ancestor?" Bai Ling said, "Exactly, this elixir was left by the ancestor. I dont know why our pharmacists cant touch this elixir. , You will be obstructed as soon as you get close." "It''s like something is blocking our way. There is no way to get the elixir. If we try hard, we will only get hurt, so we dare not get this elixir again. We learned that the first teacher is in the pill box. It says that outsiders are available, and we are waiting for a righteous and kind outsider to come and save the herbs in our Medicine City." Nagato stepped forward and looked at the medicine box in Master Xian''s hand. He flew up and jumped in front of Master Xian. He saw that the pill box did say that outsiders can take it. It was strange. Nagato entered this medicine city, even here. The runes can be understood. Nagato opened the pill box in Master''s hand. Inside the pill box was a pink pill. Is this the elixir? Nagato took out the pill, and saw that the elixir changed in Nagato''s hands. The color becomes a blue pill. Bai Lang and Bai Ling watched Nagatos every move and saw the pill change color on Nagatos hand. Nagato leaped down and handed the pill to Bai Lings hand. Bai Ling reached out to get the elixir, yes. Nagato said, "Thank you." The voice was so sweet that Nagato was almost drunk, and there was another blush, which was embarrassing. Bai Lang saw all this in his eyes and said nothing. This was a bit jealous. Seeing Bai Ling and Nagato Ichi Come and go. Bai Ling saw that the white wolf was unhappy, reached out his hand to touch the white wolf''s head, smiled meaningfully, "Little guy, you are still jealous, you are really grown up, I am kind to all kind people. , You dont have to be jealous." Bai Ling sees through his mind and does not hide. In the past, the elders only lived with him and no other people, so the elders were only good to him. Now I saw that the elders are good to other people. ! Nagato "Now that we have the elixir, can we save the withered herbs," Nagato looked at Bai Ling, "Yes, let''s set out now to the Herb Valley. Where is the herbal king tree? Take the elixir Medicine Herb King." Nagato and White Wolf Bailing came to the Herb King Tree. The Herb King Tree is very big. The roots of the Medicine King Tree cover the entire Herb Valley. Are these herbs cultivated by this Medicine King Tree?Nagato thought to himself. Bai Ling buried the elixir under the roots of the Medicine King Tree. The Medicine King Tree absorbed the power of the elixir, and saw that the roots of the Medicine King Tree moved one by one, dispersing the nutrients. Among the herbs here, after absorbing the elixir of the Medicine King Tree, the herbs are vigorous one by one, don''t wither... 2886 Chapter 338 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Bai Ling and Bai Lang got together, Nagato was not worried at all. And this trip to the small world itself has made him very rewarding, which is also a very good thing for him, because if he did have any special meaning before. Then his trip to this small world will be a very important step for him. Because many times he would fight for some opportunities and some treasures that became stronger, and spend his own efforts, just when he did. In fact, he is also trying his best to become stronger through his own efforts. At the same time, Nagato wanted to know from Bai Ling that he couldn''t easily leave the City of Pharmacists, because of his special physique, he had to stay here to keep him from dying. So in this case, Nagato now has two choices. The first is to continue to stay in this small world, and the second is to go to the outside world for adventure, experience, adventure, and adventure. And because Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang didn''t know where to go before, it was enough to show that they were sure that either they had gone out, or they had returned with a full load, or they were stuck somewhere. It''s just that Nagato also learned from Bai Ling that this small world existed in his memory. He didn''t know that it was a synthesis, but it was enough to show that this place was opened up with great power, a small world, and a pure land. This kind of place he will exist and can really make people fight for it, and it also really illustrates the existence of a small world in the ancient ruins. It must be very big too. It may be placed here deliberately, or created here deliberately. It''s just the shortness of this time, and the bed at this time, Nagato is not easy to guess. After all, he has not recovered his memory many times, and has not found his original memory. In fact, this is enough to show that some of the things he is facing at this time are indeed not that simple. So in the end she decided to go to the intersection of the small world again, ready to go out to find out. Because although it was said that he wanted to stay here, it was only a small piece of pure land after all, not where the real eagle needs to go. And those so-called real needs, some things, are indeed true, the real big world, and some people who really need to fight for it to obtain, and to obtain. At this time, if Nagato continues to stay here and enjoy the unique quiet and freedom in this small world, it would be a bit too greedy. Because most of the time, Nagato will go to this small world with Zhu Wushuang to find opportunities and heaven and earth spiritual treasures to make him stronger. In fact, it is not difficult to see that his heart still wants to truly detach some things they know well. So under this circumstance, now that I have enjoyed so much happy time in this place, it is actually an experience for Nagato. And because Bai Ling and Bai Lan themselves cannot go out, they can only stay in this place, even if they don''t give up, they can only choose to do so.Huaxia Chinese www.huaxzw.com Because of the current situation, Nagato said he chose to leave, because he was not from this place, and he also revealed some reasons why he was not in this place. So in this particular situation, Nagato will choose to leave, which is also something that a person who really needs to pursue will do. This is often the case. When we face these choices and choices, we will, and the degree is where we should think and imagine. This is the real situation. In the face of these, they all need to take people and things seriously at the same time. What choices they will make, these changes they are facing, and where they need to be paid seriously, there are still many, very clear points. Because many times people are like this, they will make some choices and changes in some things, and there is no way to simply get rid of the rules of this world and some other specific situations. In this case, Nagato would choose to be together and go to the outside world to experience and explore. In fact, this is enough to show that he and many people are indeed, and have the same characteristics. Because although he said there was a rain, he didn''t talk about self-reliance, and he could not be afraid of many things, but at the same time, he would do this, or the reason he would not be afraid is that he dares to do this based on his strong strength. If this is the case, if they do not make some choices and choices, then they will encounter more difficulties in the future, and they will face more challenges, and perhaps they will not be able to truly live from such challenges. Come down. So in this case, now Nagato can only choose to go outside again, or even do something. You know, the sky that really allows the eagle to fly is extremely huge and remote, and the Martial Arts Continent is such a place. What Nagato has seen and heard before, and the treasures he has obtained, have already given his strength Its improved a lot, even dozens of times In this case, if he goes out now, he will not be afraid at all, those so-called Wuzong, Wudao masters and Wuxian people. Because Nagato already felt his own strength, it could be enough to smash the void with one punch, that kind of powerful feeling. It''s just that when Nagato is really facing these mutual things, how will they make these changes?How to really survive these catastrophes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that if they do this, they do have a lot of special feelings. At this time, Nagato can only choose to go to the outside world again to experience more adventures and more challenges! So he endured his grief and said goodbye to the people made by the pharmacist and the familiar people and things she had encountered before. Because people in this small world can''t go out, and it may also be because the laws outside are not adapted to them, they grow, or for other reasons, she can''t go with Nagato. But Nagato still cared about them in his heart, and after he slowly came into contact with these people and things, he gradually felt that there was someone waiting for him, and this person seemed to him very much. important. And this feeling is not only one, and there seem to be several, which gradually made Nagato feel that the challenges he needs to face now, as well as the risks he needs to face, need to become more. .. 2887 Chapter 339 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because this is often the case. When people care about some things, and really appreciate them, or do other things, then it definitely depends on how important these people and things are to them. And now Nagato faintly felt that someone was waiting for him, he knew that he could stay here for a while, but if he wanted to stay here and never go out, that would be impossible. Because everyone survives, he has its meaning, each of them will have their own, special needs to guard, some people and things that need to be dealt with, they have to go, and they work hard to do these things. What he would do in that situation also depended on whether he was facing these challenges at the same time, whether they would really be able to do it persistently, everything they could do. This is actually a challenge to him and a real change in self-cognition. Because everyone knows that Nagato may be like many people when faced with the special people and things that are now, and sometimes they will be afraid, or be afraid of them. But in fact, after Nagato gradually gained a human touch, his feeling no longer felt as cold as before. He may be more, sometimes he often thinks of the feelings and feelings between some people. And most of the time, after Nagato came into contact with these things, he would, get some influences, and some make him have some changes, and it was only after experiencing these things that he would have this change and transformation. of. Because he is not a real immortal himself, even if she has the special radical system that she has first, in fact, many times they will do this, which is enough to explain why they are doing this. In this case, there are still many changes in what Nagato can do. So in this situation, Nagato is now facing, after some new adventures to this new martial arts continent, he is also faintly looking forward to it. After he entered the pool where he had entered this small world, he swam directly along the current. She still couldn''t figure out why the people in this small world and this infinite adult set the intersection of this little senior sister under a pond. This is indeed something worth thinking about and imagining. After all, not everyone can do this, or put a lot of effort into setting up the intersection of a small world under a pool of water. It really seems that some people dont understand why he did it. ? Because of all things in the world, many of the rules he has, fortunately the things that people can''t guess can be found, but at least they are not everyone who can do things that people don''t understand. And now the location of this small world, this kind of makes it impossible for people to guess why he was suddenly in this pool of himself, this is indeed somewhat special. Of course special belongs to special, Nagato wouldn''t care too much, after all, he had been looking here for so long. And now after entering this pool, he soon appeared on the dance road again, this feeling made Nagato feel comfortable.He screamed to the sky and roared loudly, "Me, Nagato is back again!!" At this time, the real loudness of such a loud voice scattered the surrounding bird and beast policies.Tianya Tiny Talk www.tywxs.com Because many times when I go to the mainland people, there are some strange monsters and some monsters. The reason they can make people scared, or make people scared, is because of their strength. He Nagato''s aura has reached a certain level now, and it is powerfully shocked. While some of the surrounding birds and beasts are scattered, the people and these beasts who are closer to it are indeed shocked. Nagato didn''t care about what happened before him, he was still in the Yanhuang Empire. So he knows that he is facing Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang now, and he no longer knows whether he will return to their own residence, and whether the children of officials and eunuchs have also died a lot. He doesn''t care about this now. Perhaps he is more concerned about what benefits these people get from it. In fact, this is also a place that needs to be considered. In itself, their expedition to this small world with a group of them was the result of two groups of people, the prime minister and prime minister of the Yanhuang Empire. So at this time, whether they will get any chance now, although this is enough to make Nagato curious, but facing the present, he has returned to the martial arts continent again, and he faintly feels that the intersection is no longer possible. Went in for the second time. So now, in what way is his entrance to this small world open?In other words, it is worth thinking about which way to be together and to be able to go! Therefore, if Nagato is not staying, I will not be like the house Tian Dashan prepared for him before. This house was also used by Tian Dashan to win Nagato. As far as Nagato itself is concerned, he is not really interested in the battle between the two factions in the court. Because he knew why he would cooperate with them, and what was the reason for the cooperation, he was able to make it clear in his heart. So in this case, after he will come out again, I really did it for a bigger adventure, so some of the struggles of these young talents are actually not worth mentioning in his eyes. Or to put it more simply, some of their fights and some actions were completely in Nagato''s eyes, as simple as playing a house, and made people completely uninterested. So when she came to the child, she saw a little old man walking out inside. He was shocked by Nagato and asked, "Excuse me... who are you looking for, this young man?" This little old man was looking at Nagato throughout the whole process. Because he grew up, he felt a special temperament, which is not owned by everyone, so he also treats each other well. Nagato smiled and said, "Where has Tian Dashan gone? Is he back?" The little old man was taken aback for a while, then smiled and said, "The son is back, it has been a while..." Nagato nodded slightly and said, "Then he should be at home?" The little old man shook his head, "I''m not sure, because things have changed recently in Chaozhong, I don''t know where the salary is now!" After Nagato said thank you, he turned and left. For him, the reason why he didn''t look for Tian Dashan was also because although this person said he had the taste of using it, he was actually quite good, so Nagato wanted to see what he was doing?.. 2888 Chapter 340: The Meaning of Return You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But Nagatos mind is not good right now. I am particularly gentle. That is the life now, the three empires of the Yanhuang Empire. He can become a kind of giant on this stage, and everyone is afraid of it, enough to show that its resistance is indeed Very powerful. Moreover, Nagato knew its ability to resist robbers before, and at the same time has been paying attention to this matter, because many times the strength of an empire and the strength of some people is enough to show that they will be so strong, there must be a reason . At this time, if he said that they had no way to be real, but they were faced with the most real top talents in the empire now, and the top talents to fight for. Maybe Nagato can''t make progress. If there is no way to make progress, what is the point of letting Nagato do small things?! Moreover, like Tian Dashan Zhu Wushuang, the children of imperial giants, although on the surface they are a real genius that people fear and admire. But in Jia Ming''s eyes, their navigation is not real, the kind of genius that the real strong and real men fear in this place. Because many times a person lives in a box, and at best they are among the best in this village. But after he wanted to come out of this small world, she became more and more aware of the status of this video game empire. Because after Nagato''s cultivation base improved, he came out and clearly felt that there were so many particularly powerful forces in this country. And although the holders of these powers are also deliberately hiding themselves, after Nagato has harvested so many treasures in the snack street, now everything and everyone has made him feel more and more suspicious. At the same time, it is indeed very scary. Is there a lot of things that I really want to talk about? If Nagato is still true with the previous cultivation base, maybe you can''t really face the truly strongest group of powerful people in this country. At this time, he has now far surpassed his original cultivation level and strength, which is enough to show that he is no longer the original Nagato. And with his current cultivation base, he no longer needs to worry about the threats of this world. Of course, this kind of words is not absolute, at least there is a large part of the threat, he can choose to ignore, or even not worry at all, because his cultivation base is already at a terrifying level. Whether it was the land that Nagato had encountered before selling phoenix spirit veins, the ancient trees she had encountered, and some treasures such as Jiucai lotus. The improvements these treasures brought to him were very huge, not the kind of changes that could be explained clearly in a few words. So at this time, after Nagato is strong enough, he will not be afraid of these, these so-called threats on the surface, and the dangers of the kind of powerful people that people can''t detect. So now facing Nagato becoming so powerful, he also knows that this small world tour is a very important thing for him. If he doesn''t play the small world this time, maybe he won''t be able to become so strong. If he can''t become so strong, he won''t be able to deal with these things. So after facing him becoming stronger now, Nagato already knew that with its own cultivation base, it can basically be said to be walking sideways across the martial arts continent.v5 novel www.v5xs.com So in this case, there are many things he can do now. At least he wants to find his memory, but also find the kind of people he wants, which is very helpful. Many times people care about these things. When they care about these things, it depends on whether they are willing to sacrifice their lives while facing these dangers, even if everything is true to make these changes. So at this moment, Nagato can still go for the present, want to find his beloved, want to retrieve the original memory, this is something that makes him work hard. Because many times, what people will do for these so-called things is also how they will do these things when they are facing these changes. It is also necessary to think clearly. And Nagato is facing all the things he can do now, he knows that he can accomplish this kind of change before he can do these things. Still facing the fact that he couldn''t receive these people and things from the mainland, he faced it with that powerful attitude. Moreover, after leaving the house Tian Dashan prepared for him, he didn''t intend to go anymore. He really just lived there, so he chose to leave. He is not short of money, he may want to find more challenges now, and learn from some well-known strong people to make progress. Because many times when you get some particularly powerful cultivation bases and treasures, you do have to greatly improve and change your martial arts cultivation base. But if there is no actual combat accumulation, then no matter how strong you become, you may not be able to truly stand at the top of the world in the end. At this time, what Xiaomi lacks is not a treasure, but some real people and things that it wants to face, whether it can make it stronger. In this particular situation, how they will face these people and things is the direction they need to consider now. And while Nagato is really doing these things, he is also doing his best to find the things and people he wants to find, to make efforts and do everything he should do. Because this is the case in this martial arts continent, if you can truly make efforts to protect the things you want to protect, the premise is that you must become stronger than all talents. At this time, Nagato was also heading to this, the most central location of the imperial city, where the two giants of this country lived. To put it simply, it is the hometown of Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang, because many times Nagato cares about these so-called people and things, and it also depends on whether these people have any influence on his progress. Although Zhu Wushuang Tian Dashan said that they were only two, the officials and officials'' children were fighting against each other. But in fact, Nagato also knew that their qualifications as the two giants of the Yanhuang Empire, many times they would take this kind of battle. There is no way to do this, but he doesn''t care about this, he cares more about how much they know about this small world. For a while, in this particular situation, he faintly felt that these two guys also seemed to know something... 2889 Chapter 341 Going to the Prime Ministers Mansion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because the small world said that Nagato was curious, but he wanted to investigate more clearly, to get Bai Ling out of trouble, and even some other people who care about it. Because many times they care about these people and things, it depends on how they fear and think at the same time, and how important these people are to them. So in this case, he still wants to know the owner of this small world and whether they really know who the owner of this small world is. After Nagato came to Zhu Wushuang''s door, the two guards outside immediately stopped him. "Who are you? This is the Prime Minister''s Mansion, don''t rush!" a guard said in a bad color. You know this is the Prime Minister''s Mansion, one of the two biggest giants in this country. If this can make it easy for people to break in, then, what should they do in the future? So at this time, Nagato came in at this time, which is tantamount to a real insult to these so-called people. So in most cases, these so-called positions are not high, but in fact everyone is arrogant, because after all, not everyone can be the so-called in this place? And Nagato shook his head and said, "Go and inform your son, saying that Nagato will come to visit him!" As long as the guard is out, although he doesn''t know who Nagato is, he still said with a bad face, you should leave quickly, our son is busy and has no time to talk to you. At this time itself, as the guard of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, many times it did hear some rumors. The imperial court has been turbulent recently. The people on duty just want to mess around, and if they have enough money, they can marry a wife and stop living like this. But at this time, the arrival of Nagato is tantamount to provoking their work, so they can''t really let him in. And this prime minister''s mansion itself is extremely famous in the entire Yanhuang Empire, and many people will come here admiringly, and even want to see their salary and their master, it is very normal., How many people want to get rich overnight, how many people want to earn enough money overnight, and then retreat to the mountains... This is actually enough to explain that they will prevent Nagato from going to the mansion at this time, mainly because they don''t, and they really don''t care about these things. Because many times people will work hard for these things, but also because they have seen through this, some people and things in the Four Paths. Moreover, Nagato suddenly appeared at this time. Although he did not look annoying in terms of fashion and temperament, he came alone, where he can be admired! Nagato shook his head helplessly and said, "Hurry up and inform your son, maybe you are really miserable..." For another so-called, listening to Nagato''s confident words at this time, my heart also fluctuated a little. Because in themselves, these people and things they do so-called met are also very good., Now that he heard the children''s words of confidence, he suddenly realized that if this guy is really a friend of their company, wouldn''t it really be a bad thing if they stop each other like this.Haha Literature Network www.hahawx.net So he smiled and said, "That''s okay, I''ll go and inform the son first, you are waiting here..." That also caught the eye of another guard, because at this time they themselves have been on duty in such a place for a long time, and they may also have some arrogance. But in this particular situation, if something really happens, something will really happen, and there are many possibilities. And in some special times, how they will do these things and how they will care about them. There are many reasons why they are facing all of these things that may happen. At this time, Nagato came to this place with this shot, already making him realize that this man is either really a friend of their son, or a liar. Of course liars are very possible, but in the face of their salary, the entire imperial city is very famous, if this really upsets him, maybe this person will be miserable. Therefore, as long as you are not stupid, you won''t be so completely without anything in the true sense. When there are fluctuations, you will seem to say such words so easily. At this time, the distance between this person and a friend of their company has become even greater, and in many cases, it can be concluded with one person because of one thing that money is indeed limited, which is too arbitrary. But they help them, these so-called people, in fact, very often, when faced with this kind of choice, if they really do not do well, their pressure is also very great. Because I really didn''t take care of everyone, those who went to this house would definitely cause some unnecessary misunderstandings and even dismiss them on the spot. So after thinking about it, even if he wanted to take the guard from Nagato before, he didn''t say anything, because the guard who had already entered to report was his cousin, and he brought him into the prime minister''s house. Nagato didn''t care what they thought at this time. What he was thinking about was the current situation in the entire Yanhuang Empire. Because when he came here, it was the second time he heard this person say that something happened inside the current court of the Yanhuang Empire. This really shows that if they are faced with such a special thing, the way they will deal with it is also a situation that many people may not imagine. Now that the Yanhuang Empire is one of the three major empires in this martial arts continent, its resistance is naturally very strong. And this is enough to show that a certain special situation will be formed in this place, and there are some special things, and there must be many unknown possibilities. But at least there is one thing that can be truly perceived, and that is if there is a problem within the Yanhuang Empire. Then it may also be showing that this is indeed a major change or a major turmoil. Because as one of the three major empires of the entire martial arts continent, this kind of thing will happen, which is enough to show that this kind of thing is dangerous and threatening, and it has reached a certain point. Therefore, at these times, Nagato is now facing some systems that have surpassed these so-called imperial courts and these people, and he still wants to contact more powerful so-called young talents and some top powerhouses. Because only in this way can he truly become stronger, go one step further, and become stronger than he is now... 2890 Chapter 342: A Stupid Genius You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the prime minister''s mansion, Zhu Wushuang is having a headache at this time. Because of the recent turbulence in the court, his father had already let him contact some officials and some in advance. What happened in the court. This is indeed a good thing, but as he gets more in touch now, he is facing these people, and these, some Chinese people, and they gradually feel that they are real, even if they are in the outside world. A true genius. But at this time, he couldn''t really say that he was a genius, because he came out of the group of pure imperial sects he came into contact with a few days ago. When he was a character, he suddenly felt deeply shocked. . Because of this visit to the small world for consultation, you have allowed him to successfully break through Wuzhong''s cultivation base. He thinks he has no trace of his cultivation base, and he can still be regarded as a relatively powerful genius on this continent. But when he came into contact with the young talents, he deeply felt that he was a genius, he was a fool. Because she was picked up by him, everyone in that group of people was better than him, and he could not even see his cultivation at the worst. So at this time, Zhu Wushuang deeply felt that as the son of a prime minister, as a person considered to be a genius, he was really not as powerful as he thought. Because in many cases, people like them will have this kind of thinking, and it really depends on their presence. Many times the reason for doing this is because they all have excessive confidence in themselves. And this kind of excessive thing is not done badly, but when this kind of real encounters people who are more powerful than them, they will be truly destroyed by these people''s psychological defense. If so, he had been hostile to Nagato at first, it was because Nagato defeated him. And in the whole, some of the cultivation bases in the small world, and some other things, already made him feel that this person is indeed too powerful. But after the group of people he had contact with, he deeply felt that some people in this world really already had some people powerful enough to him, even if I wanted to be true, there was no possibility to surpass it. So now that he has been in contact with some things in the court, when they contacted more elites in some sects and some addresses, he is now facing the pressure of these people. It is really hard to know how much. And at this time, he is indeed more troublesome now. A few days later, these sects will hold a big competition between the sects. Even the children of their court officials are actually eligible to watch. But at this time, neither he nor us are the same, because he, as the small town of the children of the two largest officials in the court, needs to take his own affairs seriously. The emperor has issued instructions to find some strong folks, and the strongest among the children of officials and officials, to also participate in this competition. Because in many cases, these so-called children of officials and some geniuses on the surface are really a genius or born in the eyes of many people, a figure they cannot reach. But when it comes to the people who come out of this superb middle door and some real theater doors, these are well known by the secular people. Now there is no way to surpass them, because their resistance, and some of their real differences, can''t be easily eliminated in a few words, and they are truly obliterated. Because most of these sects will also have some distribution in this world, but more of them are to avoid entering the mountain gates and practice their minds.Temple Street Novel www.miaojieshuo.com Because why it is not simple to say that the Yanhuang Empire is the three empires, it is because some people in this empire still have energy and some population. It is even more because these empires still exist in these empires that people are afraid of and awed by this kind of film and television middlemen and big families. They will exist in this empire, so it is the most powerful cause in this empire. Some people can even directly determine whether this empire exists. Because in many cases, why an empire is recognized, or feared, is because there are still some sects in these empires, particularly powerful geniuses, and they will be cultivated continuously. In the end, becoming a strong one to frighten the heroes, so in this case, don''t look at these, the emperor ministers in the empire seem to be mighty. It is what makes them really anxious. If they are in the frontiers of this empire, some big sects, or even some hidden big families, may be wiped out in minutes. But the existence of these imperial dynasties and their births in the imperial city must be because these sects have acquiesced. These people were the emperor or some official at this time. Therefore, in this situation of secretly competing with each other, who can survive to the end, it is completely true that these people, or that these real strong men and this kind, the children of officials, and this kind of empire struggle can survive. We all have to explain whether the savings power of the current empire, as well as some peerless powerhouses and some geniuses, can become the objects people are afraid of now. Because at this time, the reason why Zhu Wushuang would have a headache was because, as the son of the prime minister, he himself had many great qualifications to be one of the subjects of this competition. But he only has the strength of this grandmaster realm now. This is indeed a big deal now, and there is no chance of winning at all. So in this case, the first thing he thought of was Nagato, because this guy had always been invisible to him, and this guy was in the middle of the challenges they had interacted with before. He faintly felt that this guy is indeed not that simple, because in many cases, there is no way to replace the feeling of a person. And the feeling that Nagato gave to people was that kind of arrogance, and even that kind of arrogance and powerful feeling that was completely different from most people in this world. But now Nagato has not come out of that small world. He is even thinking, whether this guy really died in the small world? Just as he was thinking about these things in his time, the guard walked up slowly and said, "Master, someone is looking for you outside." Zhu Wushuang was taken aback for a moment and asked, "Who? I don''t have time to talk to those people now, let him go!" Because after hearing what Zhu Wushuang said, the guard continued, "He said he was called Nagato, he was here to visit the son..." As soon as these words came out, Zhu Wushuang''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Go, come out with me to see..." As soon as this statement came out, the guard was taken out by Zhu Wushuang with a dazed expression, completely unaware of what was going on. .. 2891 Chapter 343 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Wushuang came to the door to sit, and when he saw Nagato''s figure, he was startled in a cold sweat. But I know very well what it means for them to enter that small world, and what does it mean to them? Because in itself, they will go to the secret realm to explore together, or to do something, it is a kind of thing that needs to be taken seriously. Moreover, some people and things encountered in this small world mean that, now in this sense and meaning, how they will make this change is still necessary to consider. And now when facing Nagato, he just stood upright, making him a little wondering how to think. Because many times they will do some things at the same time, based on the fact that they know the meaning of doing so. And at this time, facing the pressure from Nagato, he was indeed, still real, with a lot of special circumstances. Because in the current situation, facing the pressure Nagato brought to him, he couldn''t ignore it. But if you can use him to do something, it seems to be even better. "Nagato, it turned out to be you, who I thought it was. I didn''t expect you to be alive!" Zhu Wushuang smiled and said, "Looking at your appearance, you have gained a lot in the small world, right?" Nagato saw that this guy was actually a little nervous, and he still wanted to pretend to be familiar with him, he did know some of his thoughts. So Nagato simply smiled and said, "Looking at your appearance, there should be a lot of gains this time. Otherwise, it should be ignored. As for entering the realm of masters, right?" Many times, in their hearts, there are indeed many aspects. But now they are still able to have this special encounter like you, and some special romances, which is actually a need to take those things seriously. But at least anything they encounter in this small world must have a special meaning for both of them. But now that some of the opportunities Zhu Wushuang obtained from the small world made him stronger, she has also stepped into the realm of the master. This is a very powerful point. In the Budo Continent itself, the master is the first. In many cases, if you are not strong enough, people can arbitrarily kill your life, even your family or some of your other people. Now that Zhu Wushuang is able to enter China, whether he is a tribute or at the level of his 20s, this is because the entire martial arts continent is an extremely rare and incomprehensible level of terror. This is Nagato but also knows that it will get this kind of transformation and this kind of truly powerful place, which is also based on the discovery of the entire small four roads. There must be a lot of things. Zhu Wushuang saw that Nagato told his cultivation level, and he knew that this guy was indeed stronger than him by too much, otherwise he would not be defeated by a punch in the first place. , Directly defeated him. Although Zhu Wushuang feels uncomfortable now, he has no way to change the outcome of this matter, and the result of this matter. Because of itself, many times it will go to chat with Nagato for the sake of it, regardless of the predecessors, but also because this guy is very powerful, and there are still many places that can really be used.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com "Then what are you going to do with me this time? You won''t tell me, do you want to come and see me?" Zhu Wushuang said, "We didn''t have a good relationship, so we shouldn''t be able to do this Kind of?" Normally, Zhu Wushuang wanted to shoot Nagato several times. Although he did not kill him, he knew that in many cases, they would do it. It was also based on the reason why they would do it at this time. . And now Zhu Wushuang does not have a good relationship with Nagato. Now he will find himself useful. Why? Nagato smiled at this time and said, "I didn''t expect you to still be thinking about the previous things, but then again, it''s all over. If you are in the store, it should be useless?" Zhu Wushuang shrugged helplessly and said, "Just tell me, what are you looking for? I''m very busy now, so I don''t have time to take care of those trivial things..." Although that was the case, Zhu Wushuang had been observing Nagato''s eyes and his look, because he knew that this guy still got a lot of things from small things. From the previous small world, the ancient tree in the other small world, as well as the Jiucai lotus, are indeed the treasures of heaven and earth. Now that he can come out so peacefully, this is enough to show that he has undergone earth-shaking changes from before. Moreover, she was no match for Xiaoping before, and now after these special changes, he should be even more unable to beat Nagato. So even though Nagato will appear now, they want to take action, on the one hand because Nagato is really strong, on the other hand, they want to figure out why he will come to him. Nagato smiled and said, "I heard that the court is in turmoil. You, the son of the prime minister, shouldn''t feel much better, right?" Zhu Wushuang frowned. He didn''t expect this guy to come out and he heard the news. Of course, this matter is not a secret. Many people know that what is the purpose of Nagato Rai''s sudden words. He can''t understand it now, and he doesn''t think clearly. "Let''s talk, what the hell are you looking for me? Don''t tell me, what else do you want to do with me?" Zhu Wushuang said indifferently. "It''s like this, I think you should be clear. Although you and Tian Dashan are considered to be relatively famous young talents in the Yanhuang Empire." Nagato said indifferently. "But you should know that based on your current strength, you are not the top genius, are you?" Nagato''s words were direct inside and outside, and there was no hint of concealment. At this time, Zhu Wushuang heard Nagato''s words, and his face became ugly. After all, according to the facts Nagato said, his current cultivation level, as well as the cultivation level of their children of officials and officials, are indeed not among the top people on this continent, at best they are some second-rate and third-rate. Kind of person. Now that Nagato suddenly said such words, it was completely indicative. He should also know that there are many young people who are stronger and better than them on this five continent. So the reason why Nagato came back to look for him, Zhu Wushuang was also there, thinking hard, wanting to figure out why this guy would find him after suddenly coming out, this may indeed be worth thinking about... 2892 Chapter 344 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because many times people are like this, they will be hostile to someone, or have a special emotion. That''s because there are some page entanglements between them, and this situation is formed. But Zhu Wushuang talked to Nagato patiently at this time. This must be based on the fact that he has no choice but to continue to offend Nagato. Because in many cases, even though he is the son of the prime minister, he is not his father after all, and there are still many people who have to pay attention to. And most of the time, they will do that kind of thing, and it depends entirely on the interests of these things, their conflicts, and whether the final result will be beneficial to them when they are doing it. You don''t need to think too much. The reason I came to you is because I want to find out whether you know those people or people in that circle. If you do, I don''t mind working with you. At this time, Nagato spoke more bluntly and directly, but he actually intended to give him a chance. Because Zhu Wushuang said that this person was sometimes happy and angry, or that he had released rumors before and wanted to use it to do something. But the fellow Zhu Wushuang Tian Dashan is more gloomy, and even more confused about what he thinks, so instead of looking for Tian Dashan to cooperate, it is better to find Zhu Wushuang. Because one is in the light and the other is in the dark, although Zhu Wushuang may have some other thoughts and thoughts. But if Tian Dashan really had some conspiracies and tricks, Nagato had no doubt that such things would happen in the case of Little Demon Child Nagato. Because he will start with Tian Dashan again, and the small incident that followed Zhu Wushuang all the way into the ancient ruins, it shows that the cooperation between them has always existed. So in this case, the kind Tian Dashan showed before. If you want to use it to really defeat Zhu Wushuang, if you look at that kind of thinking and some thinking, some of Tian Dashan''s thoughts and some conspiracies are not less than Zhu Wushuang, and even better than Zhu Wushuang in many aspects. Come more. So this can be regarded as a lesson for Nagato. Don''t underestimate any ordinary person, because it is very likely that this person will make you suffer. Therefore, at this particular time, people are not to look at themselves, and the sea is not to be measured. This sentence trend has been vividly demonstrated. Nagato also learned something from it, so that he knew what to do, and it was clearer, what was the reason for doing this? Now that Zhu Wushuang heard what Nagato said, he realized that this guy did seem to have something to do with him. Although Zhu Wushuang has always been unhappy with Nagato, the strength of this guy is indeed the kind that has made him feel very powerful. Because from the beginning, he would spread the message that Nagato called him in the imperial city, and also wanted to use this to contain Tian Dashan''s activities. So at this time, if she can contain her, it would be okay for her elder brother. Now that Nagato has successfully emerged from that small world, this is enough to show that they are indeed different when facing people and things here. If Nagato would like to cooperate with him from various places, it is tantamount to showing that they do seem to have something in common. "How to do it? Tell me clearly..." Zhu Wushuang smiled and said, "I don''t want to end up being taken advantage of!" I love e-books www.52xt.net Nagato shook his head and said, I don''t know what happened to the internal organs of the imperial court, but I think you, as the son of the two giants in the imperial court, should know a lot of real geniuses, right? I dont want much, I just hope you will spread a message, that is, spread the news that I have come out of the small world. You should understand what I said? Zhu Wushuang looked at Nagato with a shocked face. He never expected this guy to be so courageous and so ambitious. Although Nagato''s words were not clear and obvious enough, at least what he meant was expressed. What does Nagato mean? In fact, it is very simple, that is, Nagato intends to let Zhu Wushuang spread through his relationship, his status, and now he has come out of the small world. So what are the consequences of this news? That is, if it really wants to live up to something good, it will definitely become a thorn in the eyes of others. Then it is common for Nagato to become a thorn in the eyes of others at this time, but if he is connected now, they are the sons of two giants. Zhu Wushuang, there is no way to deal with his words. There must be a lot of bulls, ghosts, and snakes that will lead out, at least much more powerful people than Zhu Wushuang and Hetian Dashan. Because he knew how precious the little world and the ancient trees that came out of it, as well as some Nine-Colored Lotus and other treasures. But now that Nagato suddenly said this, it was tantamount to a death-seeking behavior in the eyes of many people. To know that ordinary people, when they discover some of these particularly important treasures, as well as the most powerful treasures of heaven and earth, most of them should go to the real silent practice, and finally become stronger, in order to protect what they have obtained. of. Now Nagato suddenly wants to tell the world with this attitude that he has come out of the small world and has also obtained very important things and very important treasures. This is a very scary thing! At least in Zhu Wushuang''s eyes, doing this is completely looking for death, and even there is indeed a thought that makes people feel that he really does not want to live. But is Nagato really such a person? He didn''t think Nagato was a death-seeking person, because he knew the power of Nagato, from the time they met when they were on the frontier of the empire. Nagato was able to defeat him with one punch. This is enough to show that Nagatos strength is not to boast, and at that time, Nagato can beat the hundreds with one punch. This kind of very exaggerated strength is very different. It is also worthwhile and very powerful. Nagato suddenly asked him to do this. It was him, perhaps his own thoughts. But if you really want to talk about it, Nagato said this matter, which is tantamount to a real act of seeking death, at least in Zhu Wushuang''s eyes. Because according to the logic of normal behavior, even if it is a normal person, when they get some real good things, maybe they will be really low-key in some special circumstances. But why did this fellow Nagato even let him spread such news after he came out of the small world? Isn''t this really looking for death?.. 2893 Chapter 345 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, if you really need me to do this, I can do it for you." Zhu Wushuang said lightly, "but I don''t care about the rest. You should understand what I mean?" After he experienced some things before, he deeply felt that some people and things really couldn''t be summarized by what they saw and heard. Because there are too many excellent geniuses in this world, and some unknown strong people. So when they can really get some people and things that truly determine this era, what they will do is indeed considering the significance of what they will do. And while doing these things, which way they will do this kind of thing, it is indeed also now that they will try to change for the cultivation of these truly powerful people. After Nagato saw that he agreed, he didn''t talk nonsense with him anymore, just let him do these things as much as possible. And the reason why he said this is not necessarily really working with Zhu Wushuang. He just hopes to get some things he wants from Zhu Wushuang, and some contradictions happen. Because he knew that while he was going through these things, he would need some battles and some people''s fights, and he made his strength stronger. This may also be his plan, just because many times if people are said to be greedy, then there will be contradictions in many cases, and that will produce contradictory words. So as long as there are contradictions, Nagato can really reach more people. When faced with these changes, how will they meet these challenges? It is also what they will do after Nagato brings out this small world, and indeed they will face the present, when these different people and things, they will still do it in this way. This feeling will change. Because when they arrive at these things, can they really persist, cut their belly for the challenges that they want to face, work hard and face dangers, is their state correct? In fact, it is also very necessary. Now when facing these things, Nagato will go and say this to Zhu Wushuang. On the one hand, he wants to use him to really contact more powerful people. Because everything needs to have a beginning, and Zhu Wushuang always wanted to kill before, or wanted to make Nagato become the target of the public, you can see that he is indeed, very, indicating that they still have A lot of feeling. Because as long as someone wants to obtain its treasures, Nagato has a good reason to kill, or to attack these people. This is a very important thing, and Nagato will do these things, indeed now, facing many people who cant do the mainland, he cant do it. The premise is that there must be a good reason or good. Offer to sell. And in most cases, we are facing these real challenges, and there are still many efforts we can make for these things. Now that Zhu Wushuang saw that Nagato had left, he was also puzzled for a while. He couldn''t figure out what this guy thought? Because as long as he is a normal person, he will not let him do this so blatantly after he leaves the small world!Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net This is a very scary thing, and he also knows that in most cases, ordinary people are getting real benefits, or some things in the real sense that can change their lives. They are indeed very It is necessary to think clearly. Moreover, when Zhu Wushuang saw that Nagato had left, he knew that there must be a reason for his behavior, so he immediately ordered the housekeeper and some cronies to make adjustments to these things. Because many times they will do these things, and when they have to do some things, they will do all these things in that way. It all depends on how they should do it in this particular situation, and It is indeed necessary to think clearly. And at this time Nagato will approach him and let him do such a thing. Maybe the time is if Zhu Wushuang had such an idea before, but when facing Nagato''s personal request, he still had some concerns. Now in some special circumstances, they will spread rumors for these things, and it is also normal for them to do what they should do while spreading these rumors. Because most of the time, they will face this kind of thing again, still have this state, and work hard for it, too, they have each other''s place to use. And when faced with this kind of thing, when Zhu Wushuang himself did not have any benefits, in fact, he did not quite understand why this happened? Because most of the time, as far as they are concerned, you and him are two kinds of people who are completely incompatible. But now that Nagato asked him to spread such news, it was tantamount to forcing himself on the road to nowhere. So in this case, he felt that this guy was indeed a bit too adventurous. It was a big adventurous adventure. Since she asked so, Zhu Wushuang naturally hoped that this guy would become a persimmon for these people. Because many times he knows that he is indeed no match for the real you, maybe there are more people and things that need to be considered, Because facing the special feeling of the present, he also knew that some truly peerless powerhouses and some truly peerless geniuses, like him, are still the kind of people who are completely unpopular. Therefore, Nagato''s actions are tantamount to triggering a lot, really practicing in secret, or some folk powerhouses staring at him. So at this special time, what they will do is also a direction worth thinking about, and what they will face. Now there are many people and things that need to be taken seriously. Because in people who can really go to the level that they really want to work hard for, in fact, Zhu Wushuang often knows that even if he is fighting for the rights of his own home, he may not reach the height of many people. . So when he learned something about this incident, he also knew that he was deeply shocked, so at this time, if he really couldn''t make adjustments, there would still be many possibilities. So at this kind of time, what Zhu Wushuang would do now was to follow Nagato''s words, and of course he also knew that there would be certain risks in doing so. So at this same time, how they will do it, and to what extent, it is necessary to think clearly. At least now Zhu Wushuang is still very surprised, Nagato will let him do this... 2894 Chapter 346 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, while they will face these changes and some challenges, the efforts they will make for these things are also based on the reasons they are doing this, and why they did it. The reason why Nagato would say such words to Zhu Wushuang, the son of the prime minister, is tantamount to knowing how he should accomplish these things. Because there are many times this is the case. While facing these things, it is necessary to think clearly in which way they will make these changes. Now that they can really go for these things, in order to achieve the attitude they have in their hearts, whether they will really take the situation seriously, there are many special things that will happen. At this time, he now wants to let Zhu Wushuang not write other people on the notice, it is indeed necessary to think clearly. Because in some special circumstances, when they are facing these corresponding challenges and changes, in which way they will take it seriously, it is necessary to think clearly. So at this time, some people and things that can really be done for these things now have their common characteristics. So in this particular situation, in which way they will achieve the degree they imagined, it is also necessary to consider the situation clearly. Because in their hearts, they may be able to change these things in order to do it in that way. These changes are also necessary to consider. And before they can really go, for what they need, for some people and things, it is still necessary to think clearly about how to deal with these things, and what to do is also necessary to consider. Because in some special situations, how they will do these challenges and changes depends on which method they will deal with at this special time, and it is necessary to consider how to make these changes. thing. And now Nagato will make this kind of change and some special ideas at this time. It depends entirely on whether they can learn and some things that should be learned when they are doing these things. So at this time, people are faced with challenges and oppression, perhaps in many ways. When the district is combined, which way they will make these changes, it is still necessary to think clearly about things. Because people are like this, in the face of these special situations, which way they will do these things is also necessary to consider some special situations. Because most of the time, they will do these, changes and challenges depend on them, at the same time as these things, in which way they will learn, and some things they should learn. In fact, when they are faced with these corresponding adjustments and changes, which way they will achieve these changes, it is also necessary to think clearly. Because most of the time, which way will they do it? It is indeed necessary to study seriously. There are still many places to go. At least they know how to deal with such special challenges and actions. They are still qualified to think about some things. Because most of the time, in which way they will deal with some of their own challenges and behaviors, it is also necessary to think clearly about this situation.62 Novel www.62xs.com But when I really face these ideas and challenges, it is still necessary to think clearly about how they will make these changes. Because at this time, are they really able to make these changes?It is also necessary to really deal with many things. Because in the face of these changes, in what way they will achieve these changes, it is also necessary to consider some reasons and some things clearly. At the same time, when they do a special move they want to have, which way they will use to truly make these changes now, they can, and still have many things to accomplish. Because most of the time, they will face these things at the same time, in which way they will do them, changes and challenges must also be considered clearly. In some special circumstances, Nagato will pay for these things that need to be done. While working hard, he is facing some special changes in this era. Moreover, how the Nagato Club will do these things for the current challenges and changes is also a situation that needs to be considered. And from the very beginning, he knew that he was facing the present. From the moment he re-entered the martial arts continent, it was enough to explain that there are indeed many things that need to be considered and fulfilled. Therefore, most of the time, it is necessary to think clearly in which way they will do this. Because when they are truly able to go, for what they need now, to work hard for anything, it is still necessary to consider that they should go and do these things. Because in the face of these changes, they will use which way to do this kind of thing, it is also necessary to think clearly about how they should do these changes while doing these things. While most of them are facing such special people and things, will they be able to make these changes with any posture and ideas? So in this special time, in which way they will make these changes for the present, they will learn some things they should have in this way, which is indeed necessary to consider. Because most of the time, they will face these changes now, how they will do this special, and how they will do these things in general, it is still necessary to think clearly. At this time, facing this Dao''s arrival on the Budo Continent, and the second landing, of course Nagato was about to set off a storm. Because he knows that some people and some things really need to work hard and take it seriously, so that they can truly reach the level they want. Because in most cases, which way they will do these changes and some adjustments depends on what they will really do at this time, and what shocks people are. Place. In fact, it is the challenge that Nagato is facing now, because he has to make real progress to become stronger... 2895 Chapter 347 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato came to this world not to deceive, or to deceive you for more challenges, he might as well stay in the small world and never come out. In that case, perhaps he can really persist in many things. It is also necessary to consider how they will make such changes and ideas in order to be able to go, in order to face these things now. Because in most of the same time, they will face these things at the same time, he must truly become stronger to a certain extent before he can pay for it and make these changes. And in many cases, it is Nagato''s need to consider how they will make these changes when they are able to make the present really stronger for the present. In most of the time, in which way will they make these changes? Because at present, some of the changes that Nagato is facing have to really deal with, and there will be some signs of what they need to complete in a special situation. They will go to Nagato at this time, and how to do these things is entirely up to them. In fact, while facing these people and things, it is necessary to consider how to make these changes. Moreover, it is necessary to think clearly about these things that are not going to be faced. In order for these people to focus on him, even higher-level people, to really care about them. People like them are actually many times. It really shows that they are doing these special things at the same time, in which way they will do it. Everything they should do. This is indeed when they are faced with these things, they should go and go, and how to accomplish this kind of thing, it is also necessary to think clearly. Because most of the time, they will make the corresponding changes in this way. In fact, it is also necessary to consider a special form. Because in many cases, when they will make these efforts for this particular change, it also depends on what they will do at this time. It is also worth considering what they should do for these things. Because now Nagato will need to face these people and things at the same time, they will really face some directions that should be changed and how to do these things. In fact, this is also some of the goals and some of their current lives. Challenges. Now most of the time, while facing these things, they will learn the kind of change in this way, which is also necessary to consider. In this case, which way they will do what they should think and do is also the direction they will work hard for now. So at this time, it is necessary to think clearly in which way and method they will make these changes. Because in most cases, it is the real effort that can be made for these changes, and there are still many diverse possibilities that will happen. Because the real situation is when they are facing the changes and challenges they deserve. In this way, they will go to achieve this challenge, and to truly face the enemy in the future, it is necessary to consider clearly in which attitude they will learn. Because in most cases, when he is facing the need to change now, in which way he will do it, the change is also the people and things to consider now.The whole novel network www.qbxsw.com Because there are some special situations that Nagato needs to make pottery, and now they will really do it, and there are many possibilities. Moreover, facing this era, if there are still many strong people who have not come out, then it is true. What needs to be dealt with is that there are still many possibilities that will happen. So in this era, many hidden powerhouses in the Martial Arts Continent have not been born. If Nagato comes to this world again, and there is no strong enough opponent for him, he will defend him or become stronger with him, it will be as if he also came back. The one is gone. Because Nagato will come out of the small world, he knows what he needs to pursue, so if he doesnt have these pursuits and what he wants, he wont run out of this small world and do more. Move. So in this case, facing the present, Nagato has another accident. This is a good example. Although Nagato used to be low-key, he also knows that it is a kind of low-key words, the real kind of situation is not easy to explain. In this case, now he will let Zhu Wushuang announce that he has successfully returned and attract the attention of others. On the one hand, it is also an announcement of Nagatos strong return. On the other hand, it is also to let those really powerful young talents or several days to come and put him in the eyes. Because many of the tricks Zhu Wushuang used before, and some tactics, are indeed very correct. He wants to use Nagato as a knife to deal with Tian Dashan, but in this kind of thing, he can''t really achieve that. This is enough to show that in fact, he also has certain methods in inciting people. But in this particular situation, he can make Nagato famous, which actually shows that he is too bold! So lets not talk about it. Now that Nagato can truly become a certain person and thing, it is indeed based on how they should do this special thing that needs to be taken seriously under this special situation. Now they are facing this kind of things that they all need to change. In fact, Nagato also knows that doing so is risky, but risks and opportunities coexist. This is a common thing in all times and all worlds. In this case, he asked Zhu Wushuang to spread the news. On the one hand, he attracted the attention of many people. On the other hand, he wanted to officially announce his return. Because of this ruin exploration, many people must have received news. Now, Tian Dashan and Zhu Wushuang, the two can come out from this time and get certain benefits. This is enough to show that the people in this small world are still very extraordinary. many. So at this time Nagato, as a small person he had met, of course, he must have gained a lot of benefits, otherwise, he would not have heard such news. Then this undoubtedly pushed Nagato to the cusp of the storm and made him a thorn in the eyes of many people. This kind of thing is indeed risky, and there are some real death behaviors. But Nagato doesnt care about these things, because he knows that people in this world are happy, and its the same in any world, they will have this kind of greed formation based on what they want from these people. . Then, after turning back, why didn''t Nagato want to get something from these people with great greed?.. 2896 Chapter 348 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And the reason why Nagato let Zhu Wushuang spread the news outside, in fact, he had his own ideas from the beginning. Because he knows that many times when these things happen, they must bravely face these things and the consequences that will happen. If they don''t face the consequences of these things, or if they want to know what impact these consequences will have on them, Nagato will not do it. Because many times Nagato will put himself in a relatively passive situation for these things. I thought he was doing this while also knowing the meaning of what he did. Under the special circumstances at this time, there is indeed a direction that they all need to work hard on now, and there may be many. Because at this time, Nagato also knew that the reason why he let Zhu Wushuang spread the news was because it knew how to do this kind of thing. In many cases, Nagato will do these things, knowing why they are doing these things at the same time. And at this time, while Nagato will change himself for these efforts, he also knows that when facing these changes, he will truly face them. How many challenges are there? And the main reason why he informed Zhu Wushuang was because of how much influence this incident had on him?At the same time, under this situation, what will Nagato say to Zhu Wushuang now? But it really depends on what he means to do so. This is more like a fish. They will try so hard to do this kind of thing, which is indeed more important. Because many times they will work so hard to make these changes for these things, or because they are working hard to make these changes, but there are indeed special circumstances. Because many times they will make real efforts for these changes, but when they do these things, they seem to be doing well with their heart, and they dont need to do something well. So in this case, when Nagato will face these changes, they also depend on when they are faced with these ideas, they will do it, and at the same time they will do this change in that way. In fact, this will also happen to some special circumstances of some people and things that they can handle before and now. It is true that most of the time, they will face the changes they have now, and they will also face some people and things that need to be paid more attention to now, which is actually very important. Because if in many cases, they will use this way and method to form their mutually beneficial relationship, which is more inclined to what is the reason for them to do so. Most of the time, they will work hard for this kind of change, and how to do these things. It is indeed necessary to think clearly. Because in many cases, they have no way to study and deal with it seriously. This change is also a state they should have to complete. This is why Nagato will go. For these things, when I put in my efforts, it depends on the way and method they deal with in this world, and how they will create this state. This is why Nagato has indeed considered one aspect of his thoughts when he is facing these changes from the beginning.Euyue Book www.euyue.com Because in many cases, they are facing these changes at the same time, how they will do these things, this is indeed how they know how to complete these changes, it is necessary to think clearly. Most of the time, while they will make real efforts for these changes, they will contribute to the present, this kind of hard work. This is also necessary to consider clearly. Now most of the time, they will pay for these things. While working hard, Nagato also knows that they are facing various challenges. How will they do these things? This can also be regarded as the present, when faced with these changes, they will actually implement these ideas in that way, and it is still necessary to consider the special situation. And Nagato will really put this special effort on these things, and there are really some things they need to consider. Most of the time, they will go, really think about these things, and go to the time when they really work hard. Nagato will truly do this at this special time. It is necessary to think clearly about changes. These special circumstances will happen. Because when making these corresponding changes and adjustments now, in which way they will make these changes, it is necessary to think clearly about this idea. Because in most cases, it is facing the current level. How they will accept their current life is actually at this level that Nagato is really going further and further along the path of constant strengthening. Because most of the time they will go, when making these changes, it is necessary to think clearly in which way to make these changes. And most of the time, when they will actually do these things, there is still a lot of work that can really be done for these things. Because in some special circumstances, they will learn in this way, and they need to think about the people and things they want to learn. And in the face of the present, when Nagato will work hard for the things that need to be changed, they will do it in that way. Such changes and efforts must also be considered clearly. From the very beginning, Nagato knew that while accepting these things, in which way they would actually achieve this change, it was also necessary to consider. That''s how they are. When faced with these real changes, they still have many special ideas whether they can really learn the corresponding adjustments and changes. In fact, in many cases, in which way they will do this, it is actually necessary to think clearly. Moreover, Nagato will work hard for this matter, and it is necessary to be true, and many things may happen if it is done. At least in his eyes, what he should do and the extent to which he can achieve it is what they do... 2897 Chapter 349 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, when they will make efforts for these changes, it is actually necessary to think clearly about these changes in the true sense of the meaning of the changes. And most of the time, she will make efforts for these things, in fact, it is necessary to think clearly. Because at least in his eyes, he will pay for these things. The premise of these changes and efforts depends on how they do these things. It is necessary to think clearly. Because now Nagato will go to pay for these things, when they work hard, it depends on them in this special era. And whether this entire Yanhuang Empire and martial arts road can really do these things, there are still many things to do. Moreover, in this special situation, in which way they will actually do these things, it is also completely faced with the current real ability to deal with such people and things, and the final decision. When Nagato is now facing these changes, in which way he will do these things, it is also necessary to think clearly. However, after Zhu Wushuang went out for a walk in the Olympic Games, the news spread very quickly, because after all, as the prime minister, Zhu Wushuang often had a lot of energy. But because in the entire Yanhuang Empire, many times people would really do some things for caring about one thing, or caring for a person, and they might indeed do things like many ordinary things. And now Nagato can let Zhu Wushuang spread the news of his return from a small world, in fact, no matter when and where it is from, his approach is already very, and it is necessary to think clearly. Because in most cases, it is the reason they will do it, and what is it. And now Nagato will work hard for this matter now, perhaps because he knows what it means to her. Because Nagato would do these things during the election, and indeed passed his drug money, it made him fall into a passive situation now. At this time, when Nagato will face the challenges and ideas that need to be met, it is necessary to think clearly in which way he will respond to these ideas and changes. Then obtaining these treasures in a small world is actually a poison that catalyzes people''s spirit, and it will spread in the minds of these people. Because many times, the changes and contributions that people will make for some things are definitely based on this matter, and they are also very important to them. So at this time, Nagato will get these treasures that are powerful enough to make people truly powerful. This is a very scary thing. Because whether one thing can really make them really fall into this special situation, whether they can really take these things seriously and change them. Because in Nagatos eyes, he will pay for these things. When he works hard, he will be based on them. When these people and things that he particularly want to face, they will treat the people in this way. There is still a lot of peace. And from the very beginning, Nagato knew what he was doing so that he worked so hard and wanted to do some of the things he wanted to do.Gougou Novel Network www.ggtxt.com At this time, if he came out of the small world with heavy treasures, it would be no different from now. Under this special situation, everything they could do became more. And most of the time, some people and things they will really strive for with this self-wanting are actually facing more changes in some aspects. Because at this special time, in which way they will do these things, it is also necessary to think clearly. So at this time, Nagato will directly ask Zhu Wushuang to tell him the news or ideas about his return from the small world, in which way they will learn these changes. This is also something to consider, because it is indeed necessary to consider those people and situations that can really think about these things, and there may be many possibilities. So Nagato dared to be so bold, and he lay down his own heart to say such a thing, this is completely necessary to be true, a special kind of thought. Nagato will go to make some real changes at these times, and it is also necessary to consider clearly where the reasons for these changes come from. Moreover, what is the reason why they would do this, it is necessary to think clearly. So in this special situation, how they will treat the people and things they want to treat is also how much effort they will make for these things. Because in the eyes of Nagato, they will really treat these people and things when it comes to them. In this special need for help, it is indeed necessary to think clearly. Why at this time, while Nagato will work hard for these things, why does he go, really take this matter seriously, it may be some circumstances that need to be considered. And at such a special time, she will do some things that are truly meaningful for these things, and when she will really do these things again, Nagato has really thought about the consequences of what he did. What is it. Because when faced with these people and things, Nagato was able to go under this special situation, for some things, then put in effort. This is actually what he meant when he knew what he was doing, as well as the changes he wanted to achieve, whether he wanted to be who they wanted to be. Therefore, under this special situation, Nagato will do these things in the true sense, and it is indeed necessary to think carefully when making efforts. So in this special time, which way they will do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the main reason why they do it. Because most of the time, they will work hard for some changes now. It is based on whether they can persist in making these real changes between people and things that they particularly want to figure out. This is at least for them, both sides are more important!.. 2898 Chapter 350 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And while Nagato is doing some things, the changes they will make for these things are actually up to them, whether these things matter to them or not. So at this time, Nagato can really go, let her come out of the small world, this news is widely received depends on the situation, this matter can attract more geniuses. Because only these geniuses in the true sense can make Nagato fight a few battles and allow her to learn more from it. To know that reality will exist in this world, the reasons for some people and things depend on how important these things are to them?And most of the time, can they learn something in this particular posture? Because they all know how they will make these changes when they control the things they need to control, and it is necessary to do so. Because only in this way can they learn from it, more people and things they can learn. Because many times, people are doing some things they want to really do well. The reason why their daughters work so hard is what do these things mean to them? Because in these special circumstances, the effort they need to make is still necessary to consider. Otherwise, in many cases, the real effort they are making for these changes is also something that needs to be considered clearly. Indeed, it is necessary to take into account that these will really make changes for their current efforts. And most of the time, they will really work hard for these things, and there are many possibilities. Because most of the time, while they will really work hard for these things, they will also have to consider these things. What is the point of Ouyang? And at this time, Nagato would let these people know that he was not dead after another accident. The news was actually testing some people and things in this world. Because most of the time, the efforts they will make for these changes still have many possibilities. But at least one thing, he will really fight to make these changes, it is still necessary to consider how important these things are to them. In many cases, the changes that can really be made for these things depend on how they will make these changes at this special time. What is the point, and what ideas do they have? This is actually in their view, there are still many possibilities for changes that can really be made for these things. So from the beginning, Nagato knew that the changes he had made for these things still had places and aspects that he wanted to truly achieve. Some things that Nagato really knows depend on what they are doing.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com It depends on what they do for this purpose, and how they do these ideas, that can be regarded as a more important thing. Because in this special situation, they will really learn these changes in this way, and it also depends on what they are able to do and pay for these things. There are many possibilities for such efforts and changes. Because most of the time, they will really learn these things in this way, and it is also necessary to think clearly about the significance of doing so. And what Nagato knows is that the situation is constantly getting stronger. She can become indomitable and become more like herself. This is actually the fundamental reason why he is working hard for these things now. Because most of the time, they will work hard for these changes. Under this special situation, they are truly able to do some special things for these changes. The premise that Nagato can work hard for these things now is that they are working hard for these things. What is the meaning of the decision on the 10th. Because in their eyes, perhaps people will go to make efforts for these changes, there are still many possibilities that will happen. So whether they can really learn now, and the special challenge they should have now depends on what they are doing at the end, the significance of doing so, and why they are really working hard to achieve it. These things? Because the conditions for the changes and efforts that people are paying for now are when they are faced with these things, they can really go for these things to the extent that they want to be accomplished. In fact, this is why Nagato is now facing these changes, and there are still many possibilities for what it can and do. And most of the time, in which way will he truly learn the right to these changes and some challenges, and whether he can really do something when he can really make efforts for these things? Adjustments and changes. Because when people are faced with these things, they can really go, and the effort they make for the present Nagato and go depends on this matter, whether it is more important to them. Because in some of the things they can face, they can really be interesting, whether these things can persist in making these changes. Also most of the time, the hard work that can be really done for these things is really possible, but there is still a lot of it, but they may go, and they really make each other more powerful. Because of this, a very simple truth in the Martial Arts Continent is that if you have a big fist, it is enough to be true and do something. So in this special situation, can they really make the effort and change for these things? Can they persist? In fact, this is also some state that Nagato has been maintaining and really earnestly cognizing, because when they are really facing these changes, how will they learn about these changes. It is also now that Nagato is facing this constant, advancing, and constant strengthening, can they really become stronger under this specific situation? This is actually a more important thing for Nagato, especially in this kind of place where there is no need to really consider the consequences, what he only needs to do is to become stronger... 2899 Chapter 351: World Rules You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In addition, Nagato often pays for these things, and efforts and changes must be considered clearly. So at this time, how will they seriously make these changes?Or how much effort has been made to truly protect the people and things they want to truly protect. In fact, for them, it must have some special meaning and point, so they will do this and make such a decision. Because among the people and things that Nagato knows now, they will truly accept and recognize some of the changes, and it is also the changes that they will be able to face in the end. While Nagato is learning some of the rules of the current world, he also knows why this world is so, and what is the significance of facing these changes in the end. In fact, this can be regarded as a situation that needs to be considered. So Nagato has laid the groundwork for some things that need to be really done now, and done it in place. In fact, this is also the time to test their mood. Moreover, in order to be able to truly make these changes now, it is also necessary to consider how they will learn these special changes. Because in many cases, the premise that they will work hard for these things is how they will do these things in this special and bad situation. These are also the people and things that Nagato can really contribute to what they need now, and there are still many aspects that are considered. And the reason why Nagato said so is because in this special situation, which way and method they will feel sorry for their current state of life is actually still to be considered. Because most of the time, they will go this way to really make these changes and it is necessary to take the authentic test. And Nagato will continue to do something under this special situation, but also consider whether the significance of doing so can still exist. And most of the time, when Nagato will make these real ideas and meanings, it is necessary to think clearly in which way they will make these changes. When we are faced with these special reasons and the people and things we need to face, can they really treat these things with their brand-new looks and ideas? In fact, it is also what Nagato can do now. There are still some other differences. At least he knows how to face these things. This is actually very necessary to consider. What Nagato is familiar with is facing these things that each other needs to take seriously. And under special circumstances, it is the situation that they will really take seriously, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. So while facing these things, there are still many possibilities for what they will actually pay for changes. What Ye Changmen knows is that they are really facing these thoughts, and these truly meaningful and real situations will happen. This is actually some special things that need to be considered, and some changes are indeed being made.Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com How they will face these thoughts and meanings also depends on whether they can learn these and the special places they deserve at this last moment. When they are able to make some changes in these things now, it depends on whether they can finally learn the thoughts they should have. This is actually what they were able to do at the end, and there are still many possibilities for this kind of change. Because at least in their eyes, they have to do this and work so hard to complete these changes and ideas. It is also necessary to treat things truly, and there are still many possibilities. And when Nagato can really go to the people and things that they need to accomplish now, they will work hard to truly cope with all the challenges now. Because these challenges are very necessary for them to consider clearly, and at the special time of Zhejiang University, they will deal with this special challenge. In fact, it is also true that they can go to the end, the meaning and the point where they can persist to the end, whether it can make them live and grow more. So at this time, they have no way to think about it. When these changes are made, it is still necessary to think clearly about whether such changes have any meaning. Because in many cases, it is true that they will do what they can to make these changes for some people and things that they can really do. In this case, can they really face these changes, and at the same time, can they really persist in doing what they should do under this special situation? This is actually Nagato''s method that has been constantly getting stronger. Is it possible to persist in doing this when the picture is on the way? So in these special circumstances, how they will take these changes seriously, it is still necessary to consider how important these changes are to them. Because in many cases, whether they can stick to it or not, while really working hard for these things, depends on whether they can stick to the last step in this particular situation. In fact, this is also when they can really need to work hard for these things, to the extent that they can persist in the end, is it really in their hearts? So while facing this kind of dilemma with this special need to face, which way they will take them seriously, and everything that needs to be taken seriously has a special nature and needs to be considered. Because in this special situation, it is indeed necessary to really deal with the feeling and some things they need to accomplish now, and it is indeed necessary to think clearly. And what Nagato is familiar with is whether they are really able to pay for these changes when they are faced with these people and things, and the thoughts and particularities they should have. Now that Nagato is constantly going, really facing, and now able to really persist in doing his own things. His thoughts and concepts also knew that when he was facing many challenges on the main road, he still had the idea to do it. Because in most cases, it is they who really pay for these things, whether these efforts can really make them stick to the end... 2900 Chapter 352~353 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When he came to the Budo Continent in Nagato, he had indeed lost his memory, but he had been looking for the two women he was looking for, although he didn''t know who was waiting for him. But he has a feeling that he actually has something to consider in his heart, but he takes some aspects seriously. And since he can go for, really can go, and really face some of the things they want to do now, there are indeed many special aspects. And most of the time, they will do something for what they want. They will go, in order to want to work hard, and to really get what they want to cherish, which is actually very difficult. Because many times, they will do these, changes and things, indeed based on what they know the meaning of doing so? And Nagato knew that someone was waiting for him and there was a memory that needed to be retrieved. Well, at this time, the news that has now spread him out of the small world may already attract the attention of many people. A very important thing, and most of the time, while they will work hard for these things, there are indeed special aspects that require careful attention. Because in most cases, while they will work hard for these things, they are also able to do what they really need to accomplish. There are some Nagato.Under special circumstances, they are indeed working hard, moving in the direction they want for the present, to be able to truly become them, and what more people want to become People are the top powerhouses in this world, but this is actually the most difficult thing. Because many people are constantly getting stronger, there are many ways they want to become stronger, but the most likely is just the person they want to become even more now. Because most of the time, they will really do what they want to do, and they will pay for everything. They work hard at the same time based on what they are doing. The meaning is cleared by themselves, knowing the meaning of doing so. Where did you find it. Because in many cases, they will work hard for these things, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. And most of the time, they will do these things. In the case of Chengdu, what they will do for real hard work in these places is that there are really many possibilities that will happen. So while Nagato made a lot of efforts, the main reason for Zhu Wushuang to spread the news was because he knew the reason for doing so was correct. Because in the face of things that are able to work hard for these things, there are still many possibilities, which will truly exist, in the meaning they want to exist. So while facing these current ideas and changes, there are indeed some, especially those who need to be able to change and think seriously for these ideas. At this time, we need to face these constant challenges, and Nagato also knows what to do is the most correct. And at this time, after Nagato spread the news, many people have come to ask for it, and these people have become some kind of peerless genius.89 library www.89ku.com Because most of the time, in order to find stronger opportunities, they will become stronger, and at the same time they will put in more effort. This is why people who cant be generous, many people start to become stronger and to be true. If they want to become stronger through their own efforts, they will try their best to do this. . In fact, in many cases, they will make real efforts in order to do this, but also know that they are facing these special changes, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Because in their so-called eyes, whether they can really go to some people and things for which they can really work hard. Are they really able to persevere and change themselves and change themselves for the present, for the people who can go for? Most of the time, whether the two will really insist on doing what they want is actually very important. At least for them, when faced with these changes, in what capacity will they face the present, and these special places that need to be paid attention to. This is also a more important thing, because most of the time, people will go to protect things and people at the same time for what they need now. The reason they will work hard for it depends on what they really need to do now. If they fail to do so, then to what extent, then there must be no such thing as a cause for fear. Because in most cases, it is when they can truly become stronger, and it depends on whether they go further on the road to becoming stronger. This is actually some of the ultimate reasons why they will do so while they are constantly making progress and making progress. Because most of the time, now Nagato is indeed in the direction that he can work hard and become stronger now, which is actually what many people want to be able to do. But in fact, what they are able to do for these changes, and their efforts, is still on the way to becoming stronger, and there are many possibilities that will happen. So in most of the abilities, they will really do something for these changes, and in some places, they still have their real efforts, and there are still many possibilities. In many cases, whether they can really make changes for these things, there are still many possibilities that will happen. And in Nagato''s eyes, there are still many possibilities for what they can really do. So in the face of the constant challenges of these people, Nagato and their battles are easy to win them, even if it is a little tough like like, now I wish Wushuang and Tian Dashan the level of people, all easily Was defeated by Nagato. And these people, it is indeed for him to challenge Nagato, and there are indeed many possibilities. When Ding Wei accomplishes these things, will they be able to pay for these changes, or are there many possibilities? So at this time, if he needs to fight to become stronger, there are still many possibilities to fight for these things... 2901 Chapter 354 Genius Emerges You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was facing these, constantly influx of geniuses, challenging him. In fact, at this time, they will really do these things, they will be able to pay for these things, and while working hard, they will really be able to make these changes. There are still many possibilities. They all know that there are still many changes and efforts that they need to make now that they can truly make him stronger. Even the genius that appeared on the bright side was not as powerful as Nagato imagined, but at least it made him more and more anticipating that someone would come to trouble him next. And because in these few days, there are really few who can really move him. And at this time, there are still many possibilities for how Nagato was able to make some efforts for these things, and the real change. So at this time, in which way will they take seriously the people and things they need to accomplish now, and how should they make these changes in the Dyer area? So Nagato is waiting for the challenges of these people now. On the one hand, he knows why he is doing this? And most of the time, they will pay for these things, and their efforts are based on their presence. Under such special circumstances, there are many possibilities for their efforts. So Nagato will go, really can go, and there are still many possibilities for some things that can be done, and will really complete these real challenges. Because in the eyes of Nagato, the reason why he will be for the present, be able to go for the present, get more opportunities that he wants to obtain, and truly become stronger. This is very much in the entire martial arts continent, and most of the time, it is indeed true that it can be regarded as facing now, and it is more expressible. There are also many possibilities. . Because there are still many possibilities in the real effort to make these things that will make them stronger. Because at the moment I can go to face these changes, and there are many degrees that let them all know how to do it. So at this time, if you can face these changes, you have to really be able to complain. There are still many possibilities for everything you can face now. Because most of the time, being able to go, when facing a powerful enemy, will stimulate the potential in Nagato''s heart, but it is very powerful. And being able to truly be here, facing the challenges of these people, Nagato can also tell from some of his behaviors. These people really want to get something from him, and to be able to truly make these changes, I have put in effort, and there are many possibilities. And at this time, when Nagato started dealing with these people, he was looking at whether these people could really make him do something very strong. These people are indeed too, with some special aspects that have been more previously, there are still many possibilities that will happen.360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com It is true that they are really able to work hard for these things, there are still many possibilities, and finally they are born to some aspects that they want to be able to deal with. This is why Nagato can become stronger, and the reason for constantly breaking through himself is that he knows that this is the right choice. Because there are still some things that can really do for these changes that are facing now, there are still this possibility, there will be people and things that really make them stronger. Because in order to be able to go, in order to become what they want, it is indeed a drop, with them being able to go for now, to be able to really become stronger, facing the present. These challenges of these people are actually the things that can really pay and work hard for, and there are many possibilities. Because in most cases, Nagato will do something for something, while working hard is also an opportunity. They will do this until they can really do it. How important are these changes? Because in many cases, they will go to work for these changes now, there are still many possibilities, and they will truly achieve these changes and levels. And when Nagato is constantly getting stronger, they will know how far you are and whether you can really cause a threat to him. And while Nagato was facing these changes, he was constantly going to really fight against these people, and he was constantly getting stronger, but also constantly going, truly becoming like himself. And in many cases, when they can really face the changes they want to face, they will truly do these things at the same time based on the fact that they are facing these things. When dealing with this kind of special change, is it really possible to go, faced with these, some methods and ways that can really make them all change, whether it can exist in the current special change that can make them change Get stronger. This is actually something they need to think clearly, because in most cases it is, indeed, it is also something that needs to be considered. In terms of this, there are many possibilities. Then under these special circumstances, there are things that really need to be faced, and there are still many possibilities that will really happen and face these corresponding changes. So now whether Nagato can go to make efforts for these changes, there are still many possibilities. The possibility will make them really face, but the real wish, become the level that the knights want. Most of the time, whether it is really possible for them to work hard for something while they are working so hard to make these corresponding changes, there are still many possibilities that will happen. So at this time, now that Nagato has experienced these challenges, it is indeed really possible to go, and it is indeed necessary to think clearly about these issues. Because in their eyes, whether they can make these changes and the hard work they have made for the present, there are still many possibilities, and many things that actually happen will happen. So the efforts that Nagato will make for these changes are still to the extent that they can truly achieve their position, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because at least he knows how to work hard is correct, and this is also a more important thing for him... 2902 Chapter 355: Multiple Possibilities You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So now Nagato is able to make some real changes for some things, and there are many possibilities to do it. Then I think it is indeed necessary for people in this special situation to think clearly about these aspects, which can really enable them to obtain more meaningful things. So now Nagato Star is able to make these changes, and Shenzhens response to these things, it is indeed necessary to consider how much they are able to make for these changes now? Because in the face of these, there are still many possibilities for doing things that can really make them work hard. So now whether they can really face these things, in fact, they can really do, these, some places that want to really change are also now, they are facing continuous progress at the same time. Nagato will really put in some effort for these real ideas, and it will only say so when it is necessary to consider it. So now when Nagato is working hard for these things, it depends on them. Whether it can be at this time depends on them now, at the time of these changes. It is also now that Nagato is on a different journey, and it is true that these roads of success and strength have to go further. The reason why Nagato will go is to truly cope with the current changes in order to change the current efforts, or is it considering whether he can really go and become a stronger thing on the way forward? In the face of these current ideas, whether they can really go farther, it is indeed necessary to consider whether they are able to grow to where they want to grow while they are constantly getting stronger. Kind of. In fact, this is also some special circumstances that it is necessary to consider, because only on the road of constant strengthening, they can truly obtain some of the things they want. This is also a very important situation for them. After all, in the face of these real challenges, if Nagato is on the path of constant strengthening, it is necessary to consider how far she can become. of. Because in most cases, it is the honesty of people who are constantly going to the people and places they want to go, and they will truly deal with everything they need to deal with in this way. In fact, this has also caused them to go. When they really think clearly and are now facing these corresponding changes, there are many things they will go to to achieve their position in this way. Because in the face of some special situations where they can really work hard for the sake of giving, it is still necessary to think clearly about how much they can really do for these things at this time. In fact, this is also the fact that Nagato is on the road of constant growth, whether it can be simple to truly be able to and persist to the extent that it wants to do it. In fact, it has caused the consequence that it will become sweet now. It is that they will continue to make progress at this time, and they will grow up to the point where many of them cannot grow. Because Nagato at least knows how much he needs to work hard for him when he is facing these real changes, it still needs to be considered. So now Nagato is facing the constant challenges of these people, it is actually necessary to consider it. He was not there at this time, Nagato was still practicing carefully, sipping tea, and looking into the distance, when a man in white suddenly jumped out.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com Are you the Nagato?What treasure did you get in the small world?, The man in white looked at Nagato coldly, as if he had no emotion at all. He said that maybe he can really do something for this, and there are indeed many possibilities for some things. Because most of the time, Nagato is indeed able to do many possibilities, and these things are really happening. So at this time, some people and things that can be done now are truly facing these special changes, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because in most cases it is true, there are many that may let Nagato make a move, But since the other party is here, it is possible to acquire. What is the reason why they did this and think so? And the reason Nagato knows that most of the time, they will face these challenges, while they really want to face the challenges, how they will do these, changes and thoughts depend on their ultimate truth. This is actually some aspects that Nagato has known for a long time. It is also in the face of continuous progress and changes. The reason why they will really do these things depends on whether they are in the last and some twists and turns. To change. So this guy''s appearance in Nagato is not surprising, because many times he will let Zhu Wushuang spread the news, which is actually just telling the world. He Nagato is back, and since he is back, then at this time, no matter who challenges him, he can accept it, and even if a stronger person challenges him, he will not be afraid. Because if something is about to happen or after it has already happened, they will go, and they will indeed go to the real place, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Once this happens, there are challenges that they will face while they can truly achieve their position now, and there are many possibilities that will make them stronger. So Nagato put down the teacup in his hand, got up and said, "I''m going to fight outside, I''m still here~" In fact, Nagato knew that this guy was extraordinary, and his martial arts cultivation level was also very high, at least surpassing all the previous challengers, because he at least knew that the white man in front of him was resentful and superior to other people. Because many times, people like them are actually in their martial arts, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because in most cases, when they are faced with these changes, whether they are really present and whether they can persist in making efforts for the things they want in the future while they are really making these changes. Because Nagato is able to do these things for these things, when he wants the changes and strategies that he deserves, it is also necessary to consider these special people and challenge whether it is meaningful to him. But at least from this guy''s eyes, Nagato can see that there are still many possibilities for him to change. And this guy does not seem to be a suitable opponent... 2903 Chapter 356 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is able to truly do these things now because he knows why he did it. In fact, it is necessary to consider why he accepts the challenges of these people now, and he is also on the way to become stronger. Farther. And this man in white looks very strong, this is a very good opponent. After the white man nodded, "Go out, it''s not very convenient here!" Nagato can hide a very powerful aura from this guy. This aura is very powerful, at least much stronger than the people that Nagato has encountered before. Because in many cases, why he would do these things is indeed excusable. Because in many cases, it is indeed possible to face these changes, and it is also these situations that really need to be considered. Because of the real challenges they need to face now, it is indeed necessary to consider that they are facing these special situations, and there are still many things that need to be done. And at this time, is Nagato really able to do these things, or is it necessary to consider such things, and where did the final meaning come from? So now Nagato will do these things, and these corresponding changes, also based on his knowledge of where the significance of doing so was born. Most of the time they will do these things. It is also based on this matter. For them, how much change will be made and some things that can really make them raise some ideas. Now this guys challenge is tantamount to letting Nagato know that he also needs to be stronger, and this guy looks very strong, at least higher than the fifth high school. So Nagato can indeed guess at this time, this guy, if he is able to really do some people and things now. In fact, Nagato can also feel that this guy can at least reach the point of a martial arts master, and his aura is restrained to a certain degree of horror. This is the most terrifying kind of existence right now, so there are many possibilities for these changes that can and can be done in many cases. At this time, you can really make big changes for these things, and there are many things that may happen. And now that we can truly be able to make efforts for these things, there are many possibilities. It will make them really stronger, and really do more, and there are still many changes in the situation before they can do this kind of thing. In fact, it is indeed necessary to think clearly before we can go, or we can really do it for these changed things. They will make these changes, and there are still many possibilities that will happen, and at the same time they are truly able to make real efforts for these changes. There are still many possibilities. Because most of the time, they will go. The prerequisite for working hard for what they can do now is opportunity. It is indeed possible to make some changes. So while facing these people and things, what will they do?These changes still need to work hard for these corresponding challenges. Because in most cases, it is they who are really paying for the current efforts and running, but still need to seriously reform, and there are many possibilities that will happen.Read the book quickly www.kuaiyankanshu.org The challenge of my current fellow is no different from the light bulb of Nagato these days, and it can be regarded as a reward. After all, in many cases, people will really treat these people and things. It is based on whether these powerhouses and those in the martial arts have any meaning to them. This is actually a situation that needs to be considered. So in this particular situation, can they really do these, when they want to do anything? Whether they are really able to go, it is necessary to think clearly, what is the point of doing so. Because in many cases, can they really go for these ideas and changes, to really make them stronger in this place, and where is it? Moreover, there are still many possibilities for these things that can really be done for these changes. So in this particular time, we are facing some aspects that need to be reformed seriously. Nagato keeps getting stronger and challenging. In fact, for many people, it is a bit too much, and there is no way to really do some corresponding things. In fact, this is also true in Nagato. When he meets a strong person, he will treat this kind of thing in that way. This is also necessary to consider clearly. Because when these corresponding things are truly done, in which way will they be done seriously, there are many possibilities for these changes to occur., So while thinking about these things at this time and working hard, they still have many possibilities. It is indeed necessary to consider these special ideas and some things that are clearly thought out in the true sense. Because in many cases, the efforts they will make for these things are also based on the changes they make for these things, how many ideas and changes they plan for these things? In fact, it is also necessary to consider whether they can truly become who they want to be when they can really change for these ideas. And while they can really make these changes and adjustments for the hard work they can make for these things, they will make these changes that they can really make, or it is possible. If it is done, there are many possibilities. Because the real situation can go, when faced with these ideas and changes, whether they can really persist in doing what they want to do. This is actually the reason why Nagato continues to grow stronger now, and why he wants to become stronger. Even if he is now strong enough, but when he can really make these changes, he will work hard for them. There are still many possibilities that will happen. In fact, it is necessary to take these special circumstances into consideration, because most of the time. They will do what they want in this way, or it is necessary to really be able to work hard for these things, or there are many possibilities that will happen. So Nagato was still a little happy in the face of this guy''s challenge... 2904 Chapter 357 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The place and direction that Nagatokai can work hard for now is also his footsteps on the road of continuous improvement. And when this guy is constantly dealing with such special things, it is necessary to consider how he will make these changes. So now the white-clothed man took her to an empty place, where there were few people, and it was also a place despised inside and outside the imperial city. The white-clothed man took a cold look at Nagato and said, "Is there any trick to use, don''t say I bully you!" At this time, Nagato can see the arrogance of this guy, because some people are like this. The stronger he and the stronger the more weird temper. Nagato and I can see this from him, so for him, this guys The tone and attitude fully confirmed his thoughts. This is actually something that can really be done for the current ideas, so now that Nagato sees this guy so arrogant, he naturally knows that he wants to get from him, the treasure he got from the small world. In fact, that''s the way it is really said. There are still many possibilities for changes that can really be made for these things. This is the real situation now. In the face of these changes and challenges, there are indeed many possibilities that will happen. And when they can really face these changes, they will really deal with this special thing and make efforts. It is also based on the fact that they can really make these changes, and there are many possibilities for what they do. Because in the face of these changes and challenges, whether they are really able to go and pay them for the people and things they want to really deal with now, these due changes and efforts are still necessary to consider of. And this guy is already, Lai Changmen took the first shot.Nagato smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s offended!" He raised his hand and blasted it with a punch. The power of this punch was very powerful, even in the air, it already formed a powerful punch. But this guy''s eyes condensed, and he immediately realized the power of Nagato''s punch. He wanted to avoid these full shells as quickly as possible. The speed of this punch was so fast that even he didn''t react, so he was directly sent by Nagato and shot out. Although this guy is a stronger person than Wu Zhong, in fact, it can be seen from many aspects, and his strength is enough. While they are dealing with these things, how will they really deal with these challenges? In fact, there are also many possibilities that they can really pay for these things and can really do it. Because at these special times, how they will do these things is also based on how they will deal with the people and things they want to deal with while facing these changes. Because while they are really able to work hard for these things, are they really able to persist and make changes for everything they can now and in the future?Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com Perhaps in their eyes this kind of change is still very necessary, but at least the man in white was beaten by Nagato, and the man in white was shocked. "What is this cultivation base? Why is it so powerful?" The white-clothed man said in shock. It''s just that he has stood up hard, he is already chaotic by the blood and blood of Nagato''s punch, completely not as prestigious and cold as just now. Many times people are like this. When you don''t know how strong people are, you will subconsciously think that they are very weak, because this will bring them great psychological satisfaction. Because in many cases, people will go for these people and things that can really be done, and when they are really going to face these ideas, how will they make these changes. In fact, it is also necessary to take into account some special circumstances, so in this special situation, it is a real change that can be made. When they are faced with these corresponding changes, how they will truly achieve these challenges, what is really able to achieve these changes is some ideas. They are able to truly achieve these changes in people and things, or they are still constantly, and they have the opportunity to do so, which will cause them to think so and be so afraid. Because most of the time, the real effort they will make for these changes is also based on the changes they can really make. Moreover, Nagato knew how he would do these things from the beginning. It is definitely necessary to face these things. If he can really make big changes for him, there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because many times people will face these corresponding adjustments and changes, but they are also facing whether they can persist in doing this kind of thing in the end. Moreover, Nagato''s ability to knock him over with one punch was indeed very terrifying. And at this moment, the man in white has realized that he is playing the iron plate, because many times, he will do some things and some things. The premise for me to do this is based on the meaning of doing so for them. What is it? I want to explain that if you can really do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider to really do these changes. So at this time, the strength of this guy really made him feel it, and it really made him feel a strong pressure. Because from the beginning, he had never felt a strong wave from Nagato, but his fist lifted him into the air, and it was too strong even to play to learn and work. If there is a limit to how strong a person is, then if it is strong to a certain level, it may really be a return to the basics, and it can really do for these things and people to make them even more unmatched. , But we directly beat him with a punch. This is something he has never encountered before. You must know that most of the time, he will have such a powerful expert, based on the fact that he is also a peerless genius and requires a lot People are already real, it can be said that the last time I went, defeated many people, Otherwise, they cannot be called geniuses. In most cases, they are really facing them. These people who are truly named as peerless geniuses can work hard for them, and finally go to the real Make some changes At this time, when Nagato is able to make efforts for these things, there are still many possibilities... 2905 Chapter 358 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, the reason they will pay these challenges for some things is because they know that doing so may be an opportunity for them to make progress. Because many times people will do this and take risks to do what they are supposed to do. Indeed, there may be conflicts in certain things. My current song by Nagato directly shocked the man in white, and I don''t know what words to use. Many times they will go to the real, to do these corresponding things, in fact, they can really say clearly. And at the same time of some corresponding changes, they will really take it seriously in this way. It is also necessary for them to consider these changes clearly. Nagato will go for these changes, to be able to go, and for the efforts made for these things, there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because the premise for Nagato to really work hard for something is that he knows that doing so is the most correct choice for her. So when the white man asked at this time, Nagato smiled and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but who you are? The important thing is who you are? Do you want to continue now?" Nagato is not the kind of person who likes trouble, but when he wants to become stronger and want to get more in touch with the top group of people in the world, he still has to fight with these people. Because many times people are like this. When facing these things, how they will make these changes is also necessary to consider clearly the situation. At this time, they will do these things in this way, but it is actually necessary to think clearly. Under this situation, Nagato has now defeated him, and it is in such a situation. So in this case, his truly powerful level is enough to show that he is indeed not a matter of casually being able to defeat him or imitate him. The white-clothed man''s complexion turned blue at this time, because he knew that the punch that the guy in front of him had just hit had severely wounded him, although the injury was not enough to kill him. But at least if it shows that they are not an existence at all, then there is a gap between this kind of non-leveling existence. If he continues to want to take something from Nagato, it won''t be that simple. After all, I really want to talk about it, being able to hurt him easily, such a person is not something that anyone can do. Moreover, the powerful means displayed by Nagato Star did make him feel that this guy was indeed a bit too powerful, too powerful. Because most of the time, they will do it in this way. These things are actually enough to show that when they face these things, they are actually a way of dealing with the supernormal people they have. And the power that Nagato showed now had already made him feel a sense of suffocation, and this sense of suffocation really made them very powerful. So at this time, if it is said that this kind of change is made in this way, then whether they are really able to work hard for something, or it is possible to do it.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com Because when they are truly able to make these corresponding changes and adjustments for now, how they will take these people and things seriously is also all the difficulties they need to face now. At this time, the strength of Nagato was beyond his imagination, which indeed made them feel very terrible. In many cases, they will do these things, in fact, it is also based on which method they will use to make these changes while doing these things. And now that this guy has realized the power of Nagato, if he wants to continue to entangle him, it would be a death-seeking behavior. So now Nagato, this is undoubtedly giving him a step down, if he wants to continue to be entangled like this, then it may end up causing him to fall into a situation where there is no way to solve it. Just like the realm he has reached now, it is very scary in itself. If he reported his name, many people would be afraid. I couldn''t sleep at night, because in the middle of the saint martial arts master, he actually knew a lot of people and things. So at this time, he also knew very clearly why they were so scared under this special situation. The main reason was that it knew how to make these changes. And most of the time, people like them will do something for something, which is actually very important to them. And most of the time, it is necessary to consider that they will make these changes in this way. Because they are now facing these changes and challenges, they will go to make these changes in this way. In the true sense, it is also necessary to consider what they will do if they can get some corresponding adjustments. Because they are facing this special situation now, in which way they will achieve these challenges and ideas, it is also necessary to really deal with it, and there may be many things in many aspects. Because in many cases, when Nagato will work hard for some things they can really do well now, in fact, Nagato will go to the real side and make some of their changes. In fact, there is still a big difference between this and what they can really do for it. Because he has always known how he will deal with everything they can deal with for the current changes and ideas, this is actually a matter of consideration. The reason why Liu Changmen knows that when facing some people and things that need to be taken seriously now, they will really do these things well. This can also be regarded as how they will do it when they are faced with these corresponding changes and adjustments, and at the same time they will truly go and do these corresponding changes and some things. In fact, this is why they are facing the current life. In which way they will really deal with this change, it is necessary to think clearly. At this time, whether they are really able to complete some corresponding challenges and some changes, at the same time, in which way they will take these people and things seriously, it is also necessary to consider. .. 2906 Chapter 359 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato, knew it from the beginning. When he will be able to meet the people and things he can meet now, it also depends on them being able to do these, corresponding changes and some, so that they can go for it, and feel that they can go to work for What to do. This is also one of the aspects that Nagato can do well now. So at this moment, he said to Nagato and left directly, because after all, Nagato was not ordinary, and with his cultivation base, he did have some aspects beyond martial arts. You must know that the truth can make them go. In order to be able to face these changes now, how they will achieve these ideas, and changes must be considered. Because most of the time, they will face the present in this way, and there are still many possibilities for people and things that can be really done well. Because when faced with whether they can really do these things now, it is also necessary to consider whether they can do it now, and while working hard to make these changes now, he will truly do it, and accomplish what There are many aspects. And Nagato and the others will go, for what they can do now, whether they can persist in these people and things, and work hard for some aspects they can do now. This is also when Nagato has been losing some meaning, knowing that he is fighting for these changes through his own efforts. In any way they will truly obtain the degree they want, in fact, this is also something that must be considered. So at this time, how he will deal with the various challenges and various aspects that can make them stronger is actually enough to explain how they will do these things at the same time. Ways to make these changes. This is also a question that Nagato has been thinking about all the time, because even if he will truly do this and face the challenges of others without fear, he is actually enough to need people to truly treat what they need now. everything of. Because when faced with these changes, they will actually achieve these changes in that way, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. So in this time period, they will go to make these changes in this way, which is also a matter of consideration. So at this time, Nagatos efforts to pay for these things are actually based on what they are currently facing, and it is indeed necessary to consider some things that can be done for these changes. Because most of the time, Nagato will go for the present and be able to face this change at the same time. They will really face these things. Among the things that people really want to get, in fact, while doing all of this, they will use which way to achieve these changes. In fact, this is also all the things they can face now, there are some aspects that can be based on, and they must be in place. At this time, in which way will Nagato do this?While changing and thinking, which way will they go to really take these relationships seriously. This is actually something that I want to face these people''s challenges now, and they are more special.Shucang www.shucang.cc Because while they are truly able to work hard for these changes, it is also necessary to consider in which way they will achieve these changes. Because in many cases, they will gradually really take these changes seriously, based on the fact that they are really able to work hard to achieve common changes in this particular situation, and there are many things they can do together. So at this time, if they can really work hard for these changes, and at the same time doing these things, in which way they will truly achieve these ideas. In fact, it is also necessary to consider some things, because in their eyes, there may be many efforts and ideas that may really be able to pay for these changes. Because most of the time, they will deal with all the policies they are dealing with in this way, and they have to work hard and do everything they should do together. Because under the premise of being able to work hard for these things, under this special situation, whether they can truly make these corresponding adjustments and changes and pay for them may have many aspects. Then at this time, if he faces these other people''s challenges, he can''t win. So even though he has become very powerful, or how powerful he has become, perhaps in the end he may not reach the point they want. So at this time, what they might really be able to do for this kind of change is that they really need to deal with this possibility, the challenges that will occur at any time, and there are many possibilities. In addition, Nagato is indeed something that needs to be considered in some special circumstances. There are still many possibilities. So at this time, if they are experiencing these things and they can''t really cope with it, they may really have to face it, perhaps more of the possibility of positions. In their eyes, what you can really make them really change, but also depends on what they will do while facing these corresponding adjustments. In fact, when they are dealing with these special things, whether they will actually make these changes because of these things. In this martial arts continent, the rule of respecting the strong has always existed, if as long as you can truly be stronger than everyone here. Then you are the one who makes the rules. This is a question of no way to refute and no way to be a real nurse. So on this issue, now that Nagato can truly become stronger at the same time. In which way he will really deal with all the problems he is facing now, this is actually what he needs to seriously consider now. Because no matter who it is, as long as it can survive or become strong on the Martial Dao Continent, this is actually a factor that really needs to be considered. Because as long as you can truly become stronger and surpass many people, this is actually a aspect that needs to be considered and also a very powerful thing. Because as long as this is the case, they can only face this different level now, and the entertainment they spend will become more unpredictable... 2907 Chapter 360 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In these special circumstances, it is actually necessary to consider how they will make these changes. And when they can really do it for what they can do now, that is, when they have no intention of making these changes, they will truly respect and treat them, and there are many possibilities that will happen. And in most cases, while you can really make efforts for these things, it is indeed necessary. It is necessary to consider what to do in this situation. Most of the time, they will go to the time when they really make efforts for the current change. It depends on what they will do at this time, and what they do must be considered. Now that we can really do well for this thing, we are also truly facing now. There are still many possibilities for these changes to happen. So at this time, I think that I can really do this for the people and things he is doing now. It also depends on the meaning of what he is doing, whether he can make them stronger. This determination gives everyone it is done. From the very beginning, He Nagato asked Zhu Wushuang to spread these rumors and some nonverbal actions. The main reason she would do this was because it was very necessary for them. Because most of the time, they will face these things, it is indeed necessary to consider these, some real changes may still happen. So in this special situation, how they will do these things is actually very necessary to consider. Well, at this time there is a real martial arts master character. After challenging Nagato, many people have secretly observed that Nagato is indeed powerful and abnormal. Although this is said, many people have been scared away. But in fact, under this special situation, this is enough to show that Nagato''s strength is at a level that ordinary people can''t match. Because normally speaking, they will really do some things, the premise is when they are doing these things, whether they have the opportunity, or the probability is that they really do what they want. Now I want to show the super powerful side at this time, which is no different from the real thing, which has shocked many people. To put it more simply, there are many, and people with other ideas are also shocked by this individual situation and do not know how to deal with it. Although this is also scaring away a group of people, in fact, if you really want to talk about it, in this case, everything they face is actually at the same time they are doing these things. And when they are beyond the powerhouse they control, they have no way to truly control the current situation. Because there is no way to really let them understand now, how many levels can they really achieve. In fact, there are some conflicts between Nagato''s practices and ideas. Many people now understand this. The guys are indeed, and not everyone can beat it. So although this scared off a group of people, none of them aroused the interest of those who were secretly observing. So after these special circumstances will happen, now Nagato is strong.202 e-book www.202txt.com Although it is true, everything they can experience in this situation may be true, and there are still many possibilities for doing things. Because even though it is about this kind of thing, how they will make these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider how much these things affect them. Most of the time, they will do this in this way, and the change must be based on this special thing, and it is indeed necessary to take this change into consideration. So when these powerful men were spying secretly, Nagato still sat calmly in the house he had been renting. This is actually a room in a very good pub. It is luxuriously decorated and costs a lot of money every day. And most of the time, they will really deal with everything they are dealing with now in that way. In fact, this can be regarded as they are really facing, and they are able to take these people and things seriously and responsibly for everything right now. Because in some special circumstances, it is when they are working hard to make these changes, it is also based on that they are doing these things at the same time, in that way to deal with this special need to face things . The power displayed by Nagato is scary on the one hand, and on the other hand, it is enough to explain that he really needs to be treated at these times, and there are many possibilities. Because it is really possible to change these corresponding things, there are indeed many possibilities and room for development. Because normally speaking, they will work hard, and some of these things in the true sense are actually enough to show that they will do these things. There are still many possibilities for those who really put in the effort to really make these changes. So Nagato is now able to persist in making these changes in the past under this special situation. When making efforts, it depends on their ability to truly cope at this special time. So at this time, while Nagato is facing these special changes, they will truly be able to work hard for these. This is also necessary to consider. Now that they are able to make changes for it, they are also able to do it for these things. There are many possibilities that they can think clearly. So now, facing these special moves that need to be changed, it is indeed a real way of comparison and consideration. And most of the time, they will take seriously what they have now in this way. In fact, this is also where they are facing now, the challenges they are in are actually enough to explain how they will do this kind of thing at this time. This can also be regarded as a kind of effort that really requires them to make serious efforts, because in many cases, they will do these things. It is really necessary to consider what is the meaning of what they do. Because in many cases, they will work hard to make these changes, which is also necessary to consider, this special situation will still happen. Because people will work hard for some of the things they are doing now, and only hope to look at the kind of direction they want, move forward and make progress... 2908 Chapter 361 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times Nagato knows how to deal with everything he can do now when he should really make these changes. This makes it necessary to consider how they will do these things when facing these changes. When Nagato will face these changes, it is really based on the hard work they can make for these changes, and it is also necessary to really deal with the situation. Then at this special time, they will really deal with these changes now while making efforts. It also happens to be facing these times now, whether it is true, and facing these changes, there are still many possibilities. Really being able to really make them face whether they can really go now, there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because from the beginning, what he knows now is that he is facing some places where they can make progress together. This is actually how they are going to deal with this special change while they are really able to go now and really face these ideas. In fact, what can really make them cope with it may be true. When faced with these changes, which way will they take to achieve this complete change? This is actually how they will do these things while facing these corresponding challenges. This can also be regarded as they are dealing with this special situation now, it is indeed possible that everything and possible things will happen. Because most of the time, when they are indeed facing these changes, they will indeed be able to go now, and there are still many possibilities for facing things. They can really do it, and when making these corresponding adjustments, it is also necessary to face the current changes, and it is still possible to do well. Because in the face of these, special people and things happen, these people and some changes that people cannot easily deal with. The main reason that Nagato will do something is because of what they will do, and it is necessary to consider it. Because in some special circumstances, when they will actually respond to these corresponding adjustments and changes, it depends on the reason they are doing this, and how to make these changes? Because of the truth, when they make these changes, how they will really do these special responses is also everything they can do. Then in this particular change, we will really deal with it, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Because when they are able to do these things again, in which way they will make these changes, in fact, it is also when they go back under this special situation. How to make these changes still needs to be considered. Because at this special time, which way they will really deal with these changes is that they are truly able to make efforts for everything they can do now. This has caused some problems as to why Nagato''s inspection methods and methods are indeed stronger than others.Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com At this time, the changes that Nagato will make for these things do indeed have power that ordinary people can''t match. This is actually the main reason why he is so strong, or because he knows what to do, it is also necessary to consider. Then in this special time, when they will really deal with these corresponding things, how will they really complete these changes. It is also when they are facing these special things now, how they will deal with everything they can do now, in fact, they are really able to pay for these things, there are many possibilities. So at this time, Nagato go quickly, in order to be able to truly tell them now, it is necessary to be able to persist in the end to the extent that they are facing these ideas. This is actually why Nagato has always known what he should do, and it is actually necessary to consider the situation. Because Nagato has always been clear about what he wants and what he can do. This is actually really for this era, but also for the kind of people and things they want. There are many possibilities. will happen. Because in the face of these changes, they will really deal with these ideas and special ones, and truly enable them to make progress together. This is also the reason why Nagato has always been able to truly become stronger, because he knows that many times it is really possible to make efforts for these things, and it is also based on the reasons they are doing this, and whether they can do what they want in the end. That kind of point. This is actually caused. The reason why he has become a different existence from many people is because he knows that this is correct. In fact, this is beyond the minds of many people. Because most of the time, when they are going to deal with all the dangers they are facing now with what state and their ideas, in fact, how they will complete these changes, it is also necessary to consider. So at this time, while the thoughts and changes that Nagato is facing, they are really trying to restore all the things and conditions they should have. So, when they are faced with these special concepts and ideas, they will deal with these special things, and how they are going to do these things must also be considered. And in this kind of challenge and some of others, some things and conditions that can really make them stronger. Because in many cases, the prerequisite for them to make real efforts for these changes is how much effort they have actually made on the road to a stronger one. In fact, this is also when they are going to face different aspects and progress, whether they can really take it seriously, this is also the special effect of everything they can do. Because they will really be able to make these changes in the past, it is difficult to have many ways to truly achieve these changes. Because they are now facing these constant challenges and changes, are they really able to deal with these changes and challenges, and really make them stronger? This can also be regarded as the way they will truly deal with the current situation when they are really facing these changes and challenges. In fact, it can be regarded as the direction of Nagato''s continuous efforts, because he also knows that in the process of change, he really does everything he should do. In fact, this is also necessary to consider. .. 2909 Chapter 362: Overflowing News You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Zhu Wushuang spread the news of Nagato''s return from the small world, it was indeed spread throughout the entire imperial city. Because in many cases, they will do something, which is also based on these things, whether it is useful for them. And most of the time, in which way they will do these corresponding challenges. It is also very likely that when they themselves know this matter, they really need it, so they consider what to do. Because most of the time I can really go, and now I am facing these things that I can do well, there are many possibilities. So at this time, while they are able to do something for the present, there are still many possibilities for whether they are really capable of doing something in this. So now these people and things that can make a lot of effort for these corresponding things, it is indeed possible to consider the consequences of this matter. And most of the time, they will deal with anything in this way, provided that they know what to do. So, it is true most of the time. When they can do something for these things, it is indeed also when they are dealing with anything now, they will do everything they can do in this way. . In fact, this is what they are able to make in the future, these corresponding challenges, there are still many possibilities. Nagato also knows in which way they will make these changes most of the time. So the effort that can be made to make some changes in this feeling is also the reason, and the situation may need to be considered. Because most of the time, they will deal with these special situations in this way, which is likely to make them look more like them. Because they are dealing with this kind of thing, in which way they will learn these changes now. Most of the time, in which way will they actually achieve these changes at the same time. They are able to deal with these things, and at the same time they are indeed, go, and do these things, there are still many possibilities. Because when it comes to making these changes for now, it is indeed necessary to consider whether this matter is really important to them. Because in many cases, they will do it for these things, and they are indeed able to do it. There are still many possibilities for change. Because in his eyes, if he can go for something, make some changes, and let these people truly go together, to the degree they want. That''s true. It is very necessary to consider the impact of this incident on them, as well as some changes in the true sense. This is because while they are actually doing these things, they will do it in this way. It is true that there are many possibilities for doing these things, and things will happen. And in their eyes, it is indeed necessary to consider clearly whether they can really deal with all the possibilities for the present, these changes and challenges.Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net Because most of the time, they will learn in this way and progress to the point where they should be. That''s also because they can''t change the rules of this world, which is enough to show that this is very important., Enough of what happened in these things, there are indeed many possibilities. At this time, what Nagato can do is indeed the kind of challenge that other people can''t accomplish now. Most of the time, when they will do these things in this way, it is indeed possible to accomplish these things. Because in many cases, they are able to do some things for now, and I have to really face the direction that I can work hard for now, and there are many possibilities. Moreover, Nagato has always known that he is now dealing with all the things he can do, and all the challenges, and it is possible to truly deal with these things. Because in his eyes, the effort he was able to make for these things is indeed a lot of possibilities to truly deal with everything he has now. Because after facing these things, in which way they will learn these things. Indeed, now that Nagato can go for it, there are still many possibilities for the real right. And Nagato has always known how to do everything it can do now, which is actually something that needs to be considered. And at most of the same time, they will be able to truly cope with these things. Indeed, what they should do is also. It is necessary to consider this matter and the significance of what they can be in. Because most of the time, he always asks me if its okay to come, and he is really dealing with these things. Among the things that they cannot simply accept, there are still many sexual possibilities, which will become a special kind. thing. Because most of the time, they will do it the way you do. The premise of the change is true, and there will be the need to consider all the possibilities that should be now more terrifying. In many cases, are they really able to get them all from it now, when they are constantly changing, and they want to get that degree. In fact, this is also the occurrence of all the possibilities they can face, which is also very necessary to consider. Most of the time, they will deal with everything they can deal with now in this way. Indeed, they will face these changes while still having many possibilities. After all, what they will do is indeed the same. There are many possibilities. What they will do in this one may not be so many. And Nagato has always known that in the face of the present, its too regular to get everything on the mainland. In fact, he still hasnt, and he really stands on the pinnacle of this world. That being the case, he needs a certain opportunity to let her return to the top and let others know that he cannot be provoked at will. Only in this way can he find a way to be more free and detached. Therefore, in many cases, it is indeed necessary to consider what to do in order to do these things... 2910 Chapter 363 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, people will deal with the present and everything they can do in this way. It is indeed true that they will face these changes. In what way do they deal with the current special situation? This is actually also when they are really able to deal with these and corresponding things in this way, any possibility. Because, in the face of these changes, which way will they do these things? It is indeed possible to really do it, but they will go, and while facing these things, they will go to the highest point in which way and in this way. In fact, for them, it is also a more necessary situation. Because most of the time, they will really do it in this way. It is indeed necessary to take this change into consideration for everything they can do now. There are many possibilities to do these things. . So at this time, if they are faced with these things now, whether they will insist on doing these things for the real, facing these changes, there are still many possibilities. So at this time, Nagato will take everything seriously now in this way. In fact, he also needs to consider that he can go now and work hard for these things. Well, now facing the threats from these people in the world, it is actually not a threat to Nagato. Because he also knows that even people in this world may only have two types of people in his eyes, one part is an enemy, and the other is a human being, then of course he knows what to do at this time. In many cases, if you can really go there, you will have some changes because of some things. Then they definitely have many possibilities and will do it. Because of these things for them, what they will do is now, as far as possible to truly face the present, and all the possibilities they need to face will exist. Because most of the time, they will face these possibilities, and there are indeed these corresponding things that they can accomplish at this time. In fact, this can be regarded as a kind of test for them, because after all, no matter when and where they will go, behave in this way and really take some things seriously. Indeed, when it is necessary to consider these things, it is also necessary to consider the consequences of this matter. Now most of the time, the premise that they will be able to do these things is based on the degree to which this matter is important to them. Only in this way can they really cause some important things and work hard to do a good job. What will Nagato do? They will act out such things that can really face these things, and at the same time they are dealing well with these things that are likely to happen. All have to consider the meaning of doing this now and the direction they are considering. And most of the time, the conditions for Nagato to do something are based on whether the final meaning of what he is doing can really bring them certain ideas.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com In most cases, there are indeed many possibilities for them to do these things. Because it''s really going to be said, now that we can do this thing and really do it, there are still many possibilities to do it well. Because Nagato has always known that they will go to the present, it is indeed necessary to do these things. And most of the time, when they can really face these things, they will need to consider this matter. Is it important to them? And most of the time, when they use themselves as the foundation, to truly achieve these, there are still many possibilities for corresponding changes. The real effort they put in for these things, or does it depend on these things have their changes, how much? And they also know that when they really deal with these changes that need to be faced, they will really deal with it, and there are still many possibilities. So at this time, Nagato will deal with any things now. It is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of doing so and how they need to accomplish these things. This is indeed a more important thing to make. Because most of the time, they will do these corresponding things in this way at the same time. It is indeed necessary to consider that all the changes that can be made for them now are likely to make them even more powerful. Because most of the time, what they will do is based on what they know how to deal with, and any changes that may occur. Once people encounter these things, the things they can do, there are also more possibilities for things that will make them truly learn more. Now I dont know when and where, if they can really become stronger for the things they have done, then this matter has a very important meaning to them. Because what is really said is that they are able to do these corresponding things, and the many possibilities that they really pay, there are many changes And most of the time, when they will deal with these special things, they will take anything seriously in this way, which may need to be considered. And most of the time, they will deal with anything in this way. It is indeed necessary to consider some methods and ways of doing so. Because once they are doing anything, they will really deal with these possibilities in this way, and there is still a lot of understanding. So at this time, they will make changes because of these things, and there are also multiple possibilities to make them all understand how to deal with these things. At this time, Nagato and others will go to really become stronger in this way, so in fact, it is really a bit cool and adventurous. After all, not everyone can accept that this kind of thing happens. Because since some things have not happened or are known to people, they have many possibilities, and they will eventually become what they want. Because once something is done, after they have done it, they will definitely have to consider the meaning and consequences of doing so... 2911 Chapter 364 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times they will do it, these things are based on these things, what is the need for them. Because in their worldview, the meaning that they can become stronger is really possible, and there are many possibilities for doing so. So now, while facing these things, there are many possibilities that will happen. At this time, because they are faced with these aspects that need to be considered, what things they have to challenge are still worth considering. Because no matter when and where, they will face these things that may happen, and the final result of these things has meaning for them to know what to do. So at this time and now, some of the changes that we must make are still real. Now living in multiple possibilities makes them even more powerful. Because when they are facing these things now, they will do what they are doing now. Really all kinds of ideas, it is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because a paragraph is facing, now they all need to consider these directions, they will definitely not be able to achieve the level they want in the end. Because once people try to deal with it, when there are some special changes now, they will go to the situation that they can really do it, there are still many possibilities. While they want to become stronger, it is indeed possible to go, and to really deal with everything that is serious. Because of these changes, it is indeed very important for them. What I posted just now is that when I restarted Nagato, I knew that in most cases, it was indeed something that might be considered, and there were many possibilities that might happen. So in this special situation, which way they would go to learn what should be learned is indeed the charm they really take seriously. Because once something happens, it is indeed possible for them to go. There are still many special things that they think clearly. Because in their worldview, perhaps the hard work they can really make for these things still has a real change. Because perhaps this is indeed true for them. While doing some things, they will be true because of these things. Faced with the changes in these fragrances, they will respond in this way to anything. thing. Because it is indeed necessary to consider these things, and there are still many possibilities to deal with them. Because while facing these things, they will deal with any of these possible situations, based on their most real state. So now Nagato, every time you can go for these things, you still need to consider the changes you make. So while facing these things at this time, which way they will use to achieve these challenges and some ideas, this is also based on the fundamental reason they are doing this, which is really very important. Because when facing these things now, there are indeed very real when facing these things now, they will have a lot of possibilities and will truly make these special changes.Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com Because what they can do at any time now is indeed these changes that need to be considered. Because among the things that Nagato needs to consider, what they can bear and the changes they have made are also some of the obstacles on the road of continuous improvement. After all, in their eyes, there are still many possible things that can be done for these things. Because among the many possibilities, they were able to do some things, it is still necessary to consider the possible consequences of doing so. So if you really want to talk at this time, they will go, and there are indeed many possibilities for these things that they will really deal with in these special situations. So at this time, while Nagato is able to do these things, at the same time they will really face these things, they will still learn this special change in this attitude. Because when dealing with these things, they will think about themselves more, maybe this is some of the people and things they yearn for. And most of the time, they will go to learn in this way, and all these due may be things they need to consider. Because facing the premise of being able to work hard for these things now, as for them, while making these changes, they will still make as many efforts for some things as possible. Because for him, he has no way to really look at himself in his eyes and not to become stronger, so it is better not to do anything. Because while facing these things now, they will really deal with the possibility, as well as the changes they need to face. It is indeed the possibility that they can do everything now. Because after these things happen, what they deal with may really be the degree they want to deal with. Perhaps this is why, while Nagato is able to work hard for these things, they will respond to these changes. There are still many people who may happen. Being able to come to this martial arts continent now is a special thing for him. Coupled with these things, there are also many possibilities that will allow them to cope with everything they might do. Because of this forest, now they also need to consider these things, at the same time, I asked him how to learn these changes. This is indeed based on the fact that when they were in this matter, there were still many possibilities to truly cope with all this. Because under these special circumstances, when he faced these things, he was indeed facing the changes he might get now, and there were still many possibilities to do it. At this time, perhaps they will deal with all this, and it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of doing so. Because not only are they going anywhere, and doing these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences and significance of doing so. Because in their eyes, it is indeed necessary to be able to make these efforts for these things, considering the real situation of doing so... 2912 Chapter 365: Many Possibilities You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing these things, there are indeed many possibilities, and they need to do this. At this time, they will do it the way you do, and there are indeed many possibilities. Because they are facing these changes now, if they go back and face these changes in this special way. Then in these special, you deal with this way, these corresponding challenges, there are still many possibilities, and you will need to do it. So at this time, they are now able to do these things, there are indeed many possibilities that will happen. Because at present, the premise for Nagato to do something crazy for him is opportunity. He knows that there are still many possibilities for these things that need to be done as much as possible. Because most of the time, they will deal with these things, and the corresponding changes that they have actually achieved, there is still a good chance to face these changes that they can really face. What Nagato has always known is that there are still many possibilities if he can truly achieve order. Because in the face of these changes, there are still many possibilities for what they can do. Because at the front door, there are still many possibilities for these changes made at this time. To truly achieve these changes, many possibilities of roommates will happen. And Nagato has always known that Zhu Wushuang is in the present and able to go. Facing these special circumstances, he will do his best to do something. Most of the time, they will deal with everything they can do now in this way. They have to consider how they are going to make these changes while facing these things. And after these special things now happen, they naturally know how to deal with these special things now. Because it is really necessary to be able to do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider whether these things are meaningful to them, and really enable them to form a certain special state and degree. Because now they are able to make these changes for the present, and they are still opportunities under the premise of constantly becoming stronger, and there are still many possibilities that they can really do for this thing. Let them do it first. . And he has always known that after facing this incident, indeed, when they are truly in position, they still have many possibilities and will deal with these changes. And most of the time, this is in the direction they need to consider, and these changes can really be made. But when they are going to face these challenges, they have to consider what these things are for them. And the main purpose of Nagato to let Zhu Wushuang spread the rumors is for him to pass these, real people make them stronger, in fact, this is indeed something that has been considered in this regard. Because a paragraph is how they will deal with these special changes when they are really doing these things, it is still necessary to consider how important these things are to them.Read the book quickly www.kuaiyankanshu.org In the face of the present and unknown things that need to be considered, there are indeed many special changes to be made. Because in many cases, how will they do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of doing so? Because after these things are done, they will deal with these special changes and challenges. It is still necessary to consider the significance and consequences of doing so, and the importance and significance of these things to them. Because one paragraph is doing anything at the same time, I will deal with these changes, and the many possible efforts made are based on their knowledge. Under these special circumstances, the efforts they can make for these things may really make them stronger. Because most of the time, they will learn in this way. If they want to take the situation seriously, it is still necessary to consider this matter. Where is the final key battle? Say? Because what they are really talking about is that they are there and what will happen in the face of these many possibilities. For this kind of thing, they will indeed respond in these special ways, and they will be able to do anything. Some situations. Because once these things happen, they do have these possibilities, which will make them completely different things happen. Moreover, the reason Nagato asked him to do this was that he still wanted to use him, and at the same time wanted to use all these things that he could do so far. Because once something happens, it must be explained that when they are actually doing anything, they are indeed considering things, and there are many possibilities. Because most of the time, they will deal with these special situations in this way. They have to take these things into consideration. What is the final result for them? Because while they can really do these things, they will need to consider the final significance of doing so because of these corresponding changes. Because for them, while being able to do stronger and better things for these things, we are indeed going to have these disputes for these corresponding little things. Because when these corresponding changes are made, these people will want to get these from Nagato, for the treasure that can change their chances. It is necessary to consider the final reason for doing this, because in many cases, people will do these things. Is it really necessary to consider how special is it in the end? Because once they have done these things, what they can do, it is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so. And while facing these changes now, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. And now, while Nagato will work hard for some things, it is indeed doing its best to do some corresponding things. At this time, any possibility he will face will lead to the kind of result he finally wants, not as perfect as imagined. Because they dont know when and where they are doing these things, they will actually make these changes because of these things, or it is necessary to consider whether the final result is what they want... 2913 Chapter 366 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When dealing with these things, how they will do everything they should do, they really need to take seriously any things that may happen. Because they will go, because they will do these things at the same time. There are still many possibilities for these changes. Because in their eyes, they will go to make these changes in this way, or in this situation that can really make them work for it, there are many possibilities that will happen. Because once they are in these things, there are still many possibilities for what they can do. In many cases, Nagato will do these things at the same time because he is aware of this matter, and it is indeed possible to truly face these changes. Now they are asking them to say that they can really do some things, it is indeed possible to do, and there are many ideas about what Nagato will do under some special circumstances that they can foresee. It depends on what these people mean to him?Because I can really talk about things. Because in many cases, how they will deal with the many changes in the present is also true. It is necessary to consider how to do so, and how they will do it in the final sense. Because most of the time, they can go for these things, and there are indeed many possibilities for doing these things. And when they are truly able to do these things, it depends entirely on whether they can persist in wanting to do some useful things in this particular situation. This is actually because what they are familiar with is that under the premise that they can really do for these things, it is indeed possible to go and make efforts for these things. And he also knows that there are still many possibilities for what he can do as he continues to grow stronger. Because most of the time, they will truly integrate with these aspects, and they are truly able to do so. During this time, things are indeed possible for many people. Because it really needs to be considered for these things, and it is up to them to predict this situation will happen. Because once it''s time to deal with these things, what they can do when they go back is to use the things they can do now, as the main prototype. Because they all know how to do these things, and also because these people and things are very important to them. What they will do at this time really depends on where they do it from. Because most of the time, they will do it for these things, maybe it is the multiple possibilities of everything they can do now. And Nagato has always known how hard he will do these things. It is indeed necessary to consider the consequences and some reasons for doing so. Most of the time, they will go to Shenzhen to deal with these special things, which is certainly beneficial to them as they continue to grow stronger and become more like themselves.31 Novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com In fact, they also have many possibilities to do something, because in their eyes, what we will do is that there are many possibilities, but what we really do is to stick to it. . Because most of the time, they will use this method to make this change. Is it still the present, they still need to face the special situation now, what they may do, or do a variety of things . Because most of the time, the premise that they will do this for these things is opportunity, and these things are indeed also, so that they gradually become more like themselves. Because no matter what it is, they will be able to go and face these changes. Indeed, most of the time, they will respond in this way, and everything they can cope now is indeed now Nagato said. There are many possibilities for what can be done well. Because once they are really doing these things, how they will respond to these changes is indeed the hard work they will put in for these things, there are still many possibilities. What Nagato knows is that the things that can really be done for these things, or that they will really face, will make them more like themselves. So when doing many things, there are indeed many possibilities for them to form a special relationship. Because most of the time, how they will deal with these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the last thing to do. It is indeed possible that this matter needs to be let them, otherwise more people may happen. So if Nagato can''t really make him stronger while doing these things, then there are many possibilities for this thing to happen. Because in Nagato''s eyes, the prerequisite for being able to make a lot of effort for these things is that they know that the consequences of doing so are that there are very things that can be done now, and there will be many possibilities. In many cases, at the same time of these things, it is indeed necessary for them to consider doing so. The ultimate cause and the results of these formations, where does the meaning of his existence come from? Because most of the time, they will deal with the occurrence of these special things, which also depends on what needs to be changed in the face of these uncertainties. These special circumstances are likely to cause this, and there are many possibilities for what can really be done for them. Because facing them now, the premise for some of the things they can do now is that they still have many possibilities to make them stronger when they are faced with being able to do more. of. Because only in this way can they continue to make progress and continue to truly abide by the kind of character status they want to observe. Because while they continue to travel farther places, they will get more things, this is something that cannot be changed. And Nagato has always known that while he is going to face these challenges, he still has to become zero and truly become stronger. There are still many possibilities in this respect. As the children keep getting stronger, the possibilities that can exist in the end will become more. I think this is what Nagato is facing now. And Nagato has always known that as long as he becomes stronger and stronger now, and no one else can defeat him, he can truly explain from many angles the special things that he can go and face now. ... 2914 Chapter 367: The Final Meaning You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, Nagatos efforts to become stronger are based on how he still knows what to do under such efforts. If he doesn''t do something or think like this, the meaning of doing it may be the same. It is indeed necessary to consider the final meaning of doing so. Because most of the time, they will face what they can do with these ideas, and some things, it is necessary to consider the significance of what they do. And most of the time, while they will deal with these things in this special way, it is true that I might go, and we need to consider these practices and the final significance. Because what I really want to talk about is what will happen in the face of many possibilities. What they wont do, but what they insist on is what they might really do well, because only in this way can they work together and make some adjustments while working hard. Because in many cases, they will make a lot of efforts for these things and the premise of some changes is based on the importance of this matter to them. So in many cases, when they are really faced with these changes, there are still many possibilities for what they will do, or what can really make them pay for it. Because in many cases, the premise of their efforts for something is based on what meaning does it mean to them? At this time, are they really able to do so? Faced with such a change, there are still many possibilities that they will do so. And most of the time, they will go in that way and make these changes, in fact, it is because they all know that it is very correct to do so. Moreover, at this time in the Martial Arts Continent, they indeed have many possibilities, and they will truly do these things. Many times, when Nagato will make these changes, they will actually do it in this way and really deal with everything they can do. So at this time they will use this special way to do these things, and indeed there are, and there are many possibilities for them to do it now. And in the face of these changes, in which way will they do these things? It is true that while they can really face these things, there are still many possibilities that they will fight to deal with them. So when they are able to make a lot of effort for these things now, it is indeed necessary to consider the final results of these things. Because here are now able to do these things, maybe they can do it, or the possibility that they can work hard for them will become more. Because some things that Nagato may not be able to do simply now are still based on the possibility that they will be able to truly cope with any possible things at this time. So most of the time, in which way they will really deal with it, and everything they should do.Wu Jiu Literature www.wujiuwenxue.com So most of the time, they will have to deal with the things they can do now and what they can do in this way. So now they are able to do these things and will work hard for them because they will indeed need to consider the ultimate significance of doing so when they are faced with these things. Some changes that can be done for these things now are based on the fact that they will do it under this special situation, really, because these people make him stronger. And after the white-clothed man challenged Nagato, indeed, he needed to consider how they would make these corresponding changes when faced with these things. It is indeed necessary, considering that these people now challenge it, it will make him stronger. Because at this time, they will face these things at the same time, in which way they will deal with them, and some aspects that may be shared by them Most of the time, they will go to make these changes in this way, and at the same time they still deal with everything they can do in their own conditions. And most of the time, when it is indeed possible to face the many possibilities now, they will still pay for it now, and their efforts will become more. Because most of the time, Nagato will do these things in this way, it is indeed necessary to consider the final significance of these methods. Because most of the time, they will deal with everything that can be done in this way. This is also based on the fact that they know the fish that does this and where the ultimate reason comes from. And most of the time, if they will deal with these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the final significance of doing so. It is on the road that Nagato is constantly getting stronger. Can he stick to it and really do it to a certain extent? This is also based on how much significance these things have for them or for himself? Because in the current understanding of Nagato, he is constantly facing the current architecture, when there are multiple possibilities, there are, indeed, there are some special aspects that will make them stronger. Because as long as you can become stronger, you do have the present, and you are really faced with some of these things that can be done. It is indeed necessary. Considering so many things at the same time, there are many possibilities. . Because constantly coping with all the things that can be done now is also based on how they will cope with any current possibilities when they are facing these things now. Because once they are dealing with these things, in which way they will make these changes, this is actually how they will deal with these things at the same time. In fact, this is what Nagato has always been able to do, because in his eyes, when these changes are made for the present, there are indeed many possibilities that will make them better. And in their eyes and in their worldview, many times when they will deal with their special care, they will indeed face it, and these people will change and become stronger. Because only in this way can they truly play a role in this, or it will really enable them to learn more useful things before then... 2915 Chapter 368 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, while people will make efforts for some things, there are indeed many possibilities to do these things. And most of the time, in which way they will make these changes, it is indeed possible to truly cope with the present, and there is still too much effort to be able to make these changes. What they will do at this time depends on whether they can really go and complete these corresponding adjustments. There are still many possibilities that they will do it. It is true that I will face it, but there are still many possibilities that can be done for these possibilities. At this time, how they will deal with these, very possible things, still depends on whether they can persist at this time, just for everything that can be done now, I may be able to do it. . Because they all know that when dealing with these special things, they will indeed deal with some of these possibilities in this way. Because they are going to make these things for these things, the premise of these changes is that they are dealing with these corresponding things, and it is indeed possible to make these changes. Because most of the time, how they will deal with these things Shenzhen can make them feel that they will work hard for them, it is still possible to do it. Because most of the time, they are indeed facing the modern, impossible situation, and they will also work hard for it. It is true that they can really do it. While facing these possibilities, they will go and deal with these. These changes may still need to be done. There are really many possibilities. Because most of the time, they will go this way and take everything seriously. It also depends on how they will do these things in this particular situation, which is actually some aspects they can pay for. Because most of the time, they will do it with such corresponding things, some situations that they can recognize. Indeed, there are still things that they will truly do for the current efforts and changes, and they will happen in many situations. So at this time, in which way will they really deal with these changes now? Indeed, they are dealing with the present, and at the same time, what they will really achieve is the effort they can make for these changes. In the previous paragraph, while realizing some of the aspects they can pay for, they will indeed be able to make big changes for these things. There are still many possibilities. Because when faced with what they can do well, they will indeed make their own corresponding efforts for these changes. Because what Nagato knows is that they can do some things for the present, and make them really make corresponding efforts, the premise is that they know what they should do. Because they know that what they can do for these things, these changes are also based on how they know how to complete their own corresponding practices.Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com At this time, how they will deal with any current possibilities is actually what they can do most of the time for the present and can do. It enables them to face everything that is very likely to happen now, and it is indeed true that they will go, and there are many possibilities for the things they face. Because most of the time, the changes they will make for some things, there are still many possibilities that will happen, because in this period they can go, and there are still many possibilities for them to pay. Special circumstances will happen. Because the premise of some things that can really work hard for them is based on the fact that they know that these things will be dealt with well, or they are likely to do everything they should. In the previous paragraph, he was facing many possibilities now. He would indeed use his own conditions and advantages to truly make these changes. Because most of the time, they will really do these things in this way, and indeed there are still many things they can work hard for now. Then at this time, they will go to really deal with the special possibility of these things for these things. They still have the present, they need to be really serious, and with these people, they are constantly getting stronger. Because these people are true in Nagato''s eyes, there are still many possibilities for doing things. Because in many cases, the premise that they will put in a lot of effort for some things is based on their knowledge that only in this way to truly deal with these things, there are indeed many possibilities to do it. Most of the time, they will deal with these, when they are able to work hard for people and things. Because now I can really cope with everything that might happen for these things. Indeed, when Nagato is facing these challenges, they will make changes and efforts with everything they can do. This is also considered to be that he will really do it for this thing. Some reasons. Because once these things have actually happened, you have to think clearly. He still has many possibilities, and he will truly deal with everything he can deal with now. So at this time, if you can do something for some things, and at the same time that you can really do these things, it is indeed very likely to go, face many kinds of things, to truly complete these changes. After the man in white was defeated by Nagato, the news spread in the imperial city instantly. For himself, Nagato knew that most of the time, while he was doing some things, he was also able to really think clearly. What is the meaning of doing this for his people? Because most of the time, they will do this, in fact, they also know where the ultimate meaning of doing this comes from. Because when facing their many possibilities now, they really need to do it. They just face these challenges and become stronger... 2916 Chapter 369 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, they will work hard for some things, because most of the time, how they will do these things. In fact, considering that they do this, the final meaning and the changes that can really be paid for will become more possible. And most of the time, Nagato will do something now. This is also based on the fact that it is indeed possible to really deal with it. There are still many possibilities for these special existences. And most of the time, they will deal with these special situations, is it really possible to deal with it, or there are many very possible things that will happen. The only special changes that he can get are also based on whether these people can really become the kind of people they want to challenge him. Most of the time, they will indeed deal with everything that is likely to happen in this way. Because when facing these many possibilities, it is indeed now facing these changes at the same time, indeed, it is true that they are doing their own corresponding adjustments as much as possible. And most of the time, in which way they will truly deal with the present, these possibilities are indeed necessary to consider these possibilities, and some of the reasons for the final existence. At this time, when he is constantly getting stronger, and being able to work hard for these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the ultimate reason for doing so. Because once these things happen, they will deal with these possibilities, there are still these changes that you can really make. So while being able to get these things at this time, it is indeed necessary to consider what the opposite party and them have done. There are still many possibilities for these things to be done. Because most of the time they will do these things, it is indeed possible to deal with them, the possibility is that they are really facing these now, people''s challenges, it is indeed necessary to consider. Moreover, after the white-clothed man was defeated, there were still many possibilities for the following special circumstances. Because after the things that may happen now, it is indeed Nagato that can really deal with this kind of thing, but there is a way to do it now, this kind of change, to try to do everything well. In fact, it is the situation he needs to consider now, but Nagato said that the birthday matter is faced with these many possibilities to truly achieve it. In fact, they are going to face these challenges now. To what extent can Nagato reach? In fact, it all depends on how to deal with these changes in the end. It is indeed at the same time that most of the time, go and really make these changes in this way, and they will deal with writing these, while being able to make these changes, there are indeed many possibilities to make them. of. Because most of the time, they will do these things, perhaps because these things have a very unique meaning for them, so that they will work so hard to do what they should do. What Nagato knows well is that when faced with wave after wave of challenges, she can actually do it.Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net It''s just that when facing these people, to truly make them stronger, but also to truly deal with any possible things that happen. Because while they are able to do these things, it is indeed the prerequisite for them to work hard to give. Because most of the time, Nagato will really do these things because of these things, and let others be crazy about it. In fact, it is also true. In their special circumstances, there are still many possibilities that will make them stronger. Because there are, but when they do these things, they will indeed go, and it is possible to really face all the possibilities they can do well. Because once it is these things, after they are truly known, they must be, with many possibilities, which will make their role in this become more vivid and powerful. Because many people are able to do something, when they do something, they will really deal with the possibility of doing more. It is indeed necessary to consider the meaning behind these things. Because they all know that while doing something, it is indeed after facing these possibilities. They will become more like themselves when they deal with these special situations, because most of the time, they will go and do these things. While changing, they will indeed go and really do these things. Because most of the time they will go and do some things, which are some of the reasons why they will do it. Indeed, most of the time, they will face these possibilities, as well as these many ways. It was indeed at the same time that most of the time, now facing the challenges of these people, Nagato knew without knowing that the rules on this martial arts continent became simpler. At the same time, the treasures he obtained in the small world had already made him understand that if he said yes, if he didn''t really become stronger, or if he didn''t really become stronger, or talked with others, there were many possibilities. Because it is true in many cases. When something needs to be done, there are indeed many possibilities to make some adjustments. Well, for things like this, they can do these things, and the changes they have made, there are still some things they can do now. Nagato has always known how to deal with these things, especially when this possibility happened. So at this time, when these people can go to make them stronger, there are indeed many kinds of things that will make them do this. Because now, while Nagato can do these things for the hard work they have put in, it is also facing this, some of the Yanhuang Empire can really go, in order to become stronger now these peoples challenges, let He also became stronger. Because in most of the time, only getting stronger or being recognized by others is what Nagato has been able to work hard for. If Nagato could not achieve this level, he would not really make these changes in this way... 2917 Chapter 370 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now, facing the challenge of more and more people, and at the same time, after the white-clothed men dressed up for a while, these people became scarce, or even almost none. Because there are indeed many possibilities in the entire imperial city, how about going to really deal with these things? Because most of the time, which way they do these corresponding things. Because most of the time, in which way they will achieve the many possibilities now. This is also the challenge facing the people in this Budo Continent. As we go further and further on the road to become stronger, he also knows how to deal with these special possibilities. In that paragraph, Nagato couldn''t make a timely response when really dealing with these people and things, or some other things. Then it is very likely that because of some and other aspects, it will really get some situations that cannot be solved. , Because most of the time, they will respond in this way. While these possibilities are raised, what they will do is indeed necessary to consider the reasons for doing so. Because when facing these things now, how they will deal with these things is also the effort he can make for them now. Because when facing these changes now, how they will deal with any things that may happen now, this is also the level of some efforts they will do at this time, and it depends on how much. And most of the time, while dealing with these special people and things, Nagato will persist in working hard to do everything he can. Because within the scope of his understanding, he would do it for some things, and it was destined to be because of how important this matter is to them. Most of the time, they will deal with any of their things in this way. It can be seen that there are many possibilities for what he can do. Because most of the time, they will use this method to do some corresponding things, it is indeed very likely that they will work hard for it. Because most of the time, they will actually do it because of certain things, and there are many possibilities that will make them more flexible. After the white-clothed man paid his respects, scandals spread throughout the imperial city, saying that Nagato was already very powerful, or that it was the chief address of a secret sect. Because only in this way, they will make these efforts because of these special circumstances. In fact, it is worth explaining that those who are able to go because of these things now are indeed very likely to do some things that still have these possibilities. And Nagato has always known that he is now facing threats from these different people. For him, some may just be possible for them to do, and the possibility is still worth considering. Because in their eyes, they may be able to make efforts for these certain things, there are still many possibilities. So at this time, the premise that they can do it for these things is based on how important this thing is to them. And most of the time, they will actually make these changes because of certain things. It is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because most of the time, they will deal with these possibilities, and they will deal with these things, and there are some changes they can make for the sake of hard work.Literature 520 www.bxwx520.org In fact, this can be regarded as being that they will really work hard to deal with these possibilities when they come to these things. Because under the threat of these powerful martial artists in this martial arts continent, this medicine is really not available. There are indeed many possibilities to make these changes for these things. Because most of the time, which way they will respond to these changes, and at the same time, how will they actually achieve these changes. Then at this time they will be able to go and make certain special situations for these corresponding things. It is indeed because they all know how to do these things, and there are many possibilities to accomplish them. And now the white-clothed man, he is not an ordinary person, he is an extremely famous person in the imperial city, because at his level, he has completely surpassed a large part of the entire martial arts continent. Bai Qianqiu is a real person in the realm of a martial arts master, and there are too many rumors about his legend. Because of the rise of a legend, after all, there are many things that can lead to this. But this guy can use his direct advantage to truly face them now, and they can be defeated by others. But it is an extremely terrifying thing. You must know that the real situation is while facing the changes of these different efforts. This person would actually be defeated by someone who obtained Peeping treasure from a small world, which is enough to show that this guy''s degree of terror has indeed reached a certain level. Otherwise, an unknown powerhouse could only be defeated. The person who had been Zhu Wushuang before could still defeat Bai Qianqiu with this method. This is a very scary thing! Because the real situation is like this, the legends about the strong on the Martial Dao Continent are more likely to be that the stronger they are, the more strong theories about them. Let alone Xiang Tiantian, this kind of person has reached the martial arts master, in fact, there are too many legends about him. Because he is a peerless genius, and with his own cultivation, he has reached the level of being recognized by people, and this kind of legend has already begun hundreds of years ago. So at this moment, he was able to defeat Bai Qianqiu with his own power, so what level is this guy''s strength? This makes many secretly peeping people contemplate this matter in their hearts. Because many times people are afraid or afraid of something. It is based on this matter. For them, whether they can really go shows that he is a very powerful person. But now Nagato scored one game and defeated the day. It is not difficult to see that he has indeed surpassed many, many people. Otherwise it is impossible. It is inevitable to defeat this long-famous strong man. At this time, Nagato knew why he would do this. What is the point of doing so? He can always have this idea in his heart, which is actually enough to show that the significance of what they do is still very important... 2918 Chapter 371 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because at least he can understand, being able to work hard for these things at the same time, is based on what they know how to do the right thing. That paragraph is about how they will deal with these things while facing these things. This is likely to happen. If it is explained that after these special events, they will deal with them, and at the same time they know what to do when they start these things. Because Nagato has always known that he is there, after coming to the Martial Arts Continent, there are still many things he can experience and obtain. Maybe he will do it, because he knows how to become stronger and become better. This is what they can think about clearly. Although many times Nagato still cant find his memory, he knows that the meaning of becoming stronger is because he needs to do so, and most of the time, how they will deal with any of its possibilities is Have to consider the final significance of doing this. Because most of the time, they will deal with some things in these special situations, and it is indeed necessary to consider the meaning of doing so. While he is able to do some corresponding things now, what he actually hopes more is how many of these things they can do at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is on the path of becoming stronger, and the things that Nagato spends and can obtain are becoming more and more. Perhaps in their eyes, what they can do is likely to be them, and there are many possibilities for what they can do. Waiting for a while is really dealing with these things at the same time, how they will deal with these special situations, there are still many possibilities. Perhaps in their eyes, the things and thoughts that can make them stronger depend on doing so. How much does it mean to them? And at this time, can they stick to the future and work hard for everything they should have. Perhaps it is that they can really deal with some special situations in this situation. So at this time, Nagato''s ability to make these changes for these things really depends on the need to consider these things and how they will make these changes. Because maybe they can really put in a lot of effort for these things, this is also because of how they will deal with and do these things well at this time, and the possibilities will become more. Most of the time, the changes and possibilities they are now able to make for these things will also make it impossible for them to easily obtain some, and they cannot obtain some things. Because they are facing this possibility now, they will really be allowed to do certain things accordingly. Because sometimes people will look at them once they do something again, because of these things, and there are still many factors that need to be considered. Because in many cases how they will do it, these changes will indeed need to be truly able to complete these topics.33 Tingshu www.33tingshu.com Because you can really work hard for these things, and you can really do some things, there are still many possibilities for these special changes. In many cases, they will deal with these things for some things, and at the same time how they will make these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of doing so. Only after facing these corresponding adjustments, it is indeed necessary to consider how they will deal with it, and now they can go for real. These have achieved these situations. Indeed, they are also facing the changes they can make now, and they also depend on whether they can do the corresponding things in the end. There will be these changes for a while, but after the possibility of them being able to make these changes and truly deal with any of their challenges, what will many people do? This is also a direction worth considering, because most of the time, they will do these things one by one, and at the same time, it is based on how they do to actually accomplish these possibilities. This is also some of the rules that Nagato has always known about, because after facing these possibilities, what he can do is also after actually facing these and many possibilities. In the first time, to be able to work hard for these special situations, is to know what to do. For example, when faced with these special things, it is worthwhile to do these things in advance, the direction they can recognize, and they pay many possibilities. It is true that we are really facing these, and we may need to consider these special things. Only what they will do. In fact, this is also a place worth considering. At this time, they were able to ask the corresponding things, and it was indeed at this time that they made the effort. Now that you can make these changes, it will indeed enable them to truly fulfill their position in this one. Some possibilities will become more. Because Nagato has always known how to deal with these special things, and at the same time, these changes will make them even more need to consider the consequences of this matter. Because once something happens, they will face these things at the same time, it is indeed necessary to consider the meaning and consequences of doing so. Perhaps this is what they have always been able to do for these changes, because in special circumstances, how they will deal with such things that need to be changed. This is what they are worth, how they will take care of it, and everything they can face now is also something that is likely to be considered. And Nagato has always been able to go, for the sake of these things that he can do, she really needs to consider the consequences of doing so. In fact, while these people are constantly challenging him, they are actually telling many people from the side that when they are really dealing with anything, they will really face everything they can do well, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Because once society responds to these possibilities, they will face the people and things they need to face, and it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of these things... 2919 Chapter 372 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, they will go. In order to do everything they can do now, it is indeed necessary to consider how to do something that needs to be taken seriously. Because in many cases, it is indeed possible to really work hard for these things, or there are many possibilities now how to do it. So at this time, Nagato is already the possibility of everything that can be done now, and it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of doing so. Now that they can do it, they can do it now, and truly cope, these special possibilities will become more. Because in many cases they can really do, then these changes are still more likely to be lower and more likely. They will do those things for a while, and it is indeed possible to truly deal with these real situations. But right now, in order to do everything that can be done now, it is indeed necessary to consider these special circumstances. Because at present, they are able to do everything they can do now, it is very possible, it is necessary to consider the reasons and basis for doing so. Now most of the time, which way they will deal with these special actions, and the possibilities that they can really accomplish, there will be many things that will happen. Because in their eyes, all the things they can do now are because they themselves can go to the real India for these special circumstances. So at this time, they are able to do what they can do now. These things are indeed also. They are facing these corresponding adjustments. There are indeed many possibilities for doing things. Because most of the time, when they really do these things, they are indeed able to do it, and there are still many possibilities for what they get. And now, the long forehead has not been able to do everything for the present, to truly accomplish these things. While these changes are indeed possible, they will indeed be truly addressed to these peoples challenges. The possibility will become even greater. many. When faced with these things, in which way would they deal with any of these possibilities? Because when they are actually doing these corresponding things now, what they will do is indeed what they have considered. Because Nagato has always known how he will deal with any possibility now, he needs to face these, and there will be more things to consider. So now he was defeated in the daytime, and then, no matter when and where, his failure now reminds the world that this guy is not to the extent that anyone can easily ignore it. Because many people can really put in these efforts for some things, this is based on how important this thing is to them. But now Nagato is able to do it by himself, and because of these special circumstances, the conditions for some things are based on what is the meaning of what they do? And in some special situations, he will indeed deal with some special situations in his own way, or there are many possibilities and will do so. Because most of the time, they will go when they can really deal with anything.Hot Book Library www.rdshuku.com There are more ways to make these changes than they do, and it is indeed really possible to survive the challenges of these people. In fact, this may not be understood by many people. Because in many cases, they will truly be able to deal with these special challenges, and it is indeed possible that they will fall into a more rigid situation now. But at least what Nagato knows is that after dealing with these special possibilities, they will indeed go, because these are the changes that can really be made. This is actually Nagato. It has always been known that there are indeed many possibilities for some changes and ideas. Because once it is faced with these changes, there are indeed many things that will happen. At this time, they will really do these things in that way. It is indeed necessary to consider what he will do when facing these people and things now, let people know that this guy is not easy. Because the efforts that can be made for these things are indeed based on them, and in these special circumstances, they will deal with this situation and really do things. In fact, when they are facing these special changes, they will do it, and they will deal with it. Now they can do it for these things, and they can really do it. There are many possibilities in this state. But at least what they might know is that they are facing these situations that may happen, and it is indeed necessary to consider how much they can persist in the end. This is actually something they can imagine now, and most of the time, the government has to be considered. When they will deal with these special people and things that need to be considered, it is indeed necessary to think clearly about the meaning of doing so. . Because most of the time, how they will deal with it, and any real challenges they will face now depend on the significance of these things they can do at the end. After all, at most of the same time, Nagato may really be able to make these changes for these things. It is indeed some special situations that Nagato has been able to know for a long time, because in his understanding, perhaps the efforts he can make for these things are only they can accomplish this situation. Because they are and have just been neutralized in some situations that they can know. Maybe they can really work hard for these things, which is how they will deal with these situations after they can understand things. This is indeed when they are facing the possibility of these beads, perhaps the final meaning of doing so is the degree they want. Nagato knows the meaning of what he has always insisted on and what he needs to do, and where he came from, or more directly, he knows why he did it. In fact, this is enough, isn''t it? So at this time, Nagato will truly face the challenges of these people. In fact, this is his goal... 2920 Chapter 373 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because most of the time, when Nagato will do something, it is indeed necessary to consider the reason and significance of doing so. Because in everything they know, what they will get is the changes they can make for it. Because of what they can go deep into, how they will deal with these special things while they are really dealing with any possible things through their own efforts. It is true that they will work hard, and whether these reasons for doing all of this can be done, and really make some changes. This is actually the real reason why they will work hard and change for the kind of strength and strength they want. Perhaps it is because of these external factors that they have become more aware of what they want or what they want, which is actually very important. Perhaps at least in their minds, while they can do something, they will work hard for these things. It is not difficult to see what is the meaning of what they will do, and at the same time they will use their own conditions to earnestly do everything that can be truly accomplished. It is not difficult to see that while they are dealing with any possibility that will happen, they will really persist in doing what they want under this special situation. In fact, this is to deal with these things, in which way they will actually achieve these changes. This is why they are facing these things, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because in their eyes, perhaps the efforts they will make for these things are also some of the situations they can do now. Because most of the time, Nagato has always known what he should do, because only in this way can they really get more of these things at this time. Faced with these special circumstances now, is he really able to persist, working hard to the extent that he can truly achieve now. In fact, it is true that there are many possibilities for these changes. Because when doing these things, they will really deal with these possibilities, under all circumstances. They are more true, and will do their best to truly do these things. At this moment, Nagato had already figured out what to do in order to spread the rumors. Because once these things are done, it also means that for both of them, there is indeed a reason why they will try to do so no matter when and where. In fact, it''s because Nagato has always known how to be true again when faced with these changes, how they will do these things. Because now that Nagato will do it for these things in place, this is indeed based on the changes they are working hard to make at the same time, what kind of life he will be, is the possibility.Novel it www.xs8.net This is indeed a series of things they can do now, and it is indeed necessary to consider the opinions of doing so. Because this paragraph can really be considered for these things, it is indeed necessary to think clearly about these aspects, what is the meaning of doing so. So on the one hand, Nagato has always known how to deal with these things, and at the same time, he will truly do what he can and complete all the possibilities. They are all facing the challenges of these people, and what he wants to become, the last thing in the list is at this level, there are still many possibilities. Because most of the time, how they will do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider where the meaning of doing so for them comes from. And Nagato has always known how he should deal with these special things that might happen, because only in this way can he really deal with any of these things that might happen. Because the premise of being able to make changes for these things is to really deal with them. Any possibility, they may make real adjustments in these things. These are the things they have been able to do, based on how they will deal with these special existences at this time. Because when faced with these things now, he will really deal with these changes, and indeed he will do it under any circumstances. There are many possibilities for this kind of thing. Because most of the time, while how will Nagato deal with these things, while facing the changes that can be made for it now, it is indeed hard to achieve these corresponding situations. Because once a person actually does these things, how he will respond, and any possibility that will happen now, it is actually necessary to consider the meaning and consequences of doing so. This paragraph is really to deal with anyone in life, when they do anything, how they will make these changes, it is indeed worth considering these situations. Because most of the time, it''s not difficult to see how they will do these things. When they are really dealing with these corresponding adjustments, they will really face them. When these changes are made, how will they deal with these real reasons and some ideas. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they are able to pay for these so-called efforts at this time. It is indeed the reason why they will do this, and it must be to become stronger, but also to have some fundamental reasons that they can really work hard for these things. Because most of the time, how they will do these things, it is not difficult to see that they will really do it in this special situation, it is necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because a paragraph is really dealing with them, when they write these things, they will really do it, and indeed there are many possibilities that they can do it now, and that it can happen. So now that he is constantly getting stronger, maybe it''s just some of the situations he can do now on the higher road. Because in the face of anything now, Nagato can calmly deal with the situation, but also knows what he needs and wants. .. 2921 Chapter 374: The Meaning of Existence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because in Nagato''s worldview, all these things he can do depend on the meaning of these things for them. Because in any matter, they are indeed, when they can really face these things, they will truly achieve these changes in this special situation. This is indeed enough, indicating that they are at this time, how will they deal with any things now? Because at the present time, the things that can really be done are still very much. When will the things that can be done really be done?There are still many possibilities now, and I will really do this. Because most of the time, it is indeed something that can really be done, and it is indeed necessary to consider now, whether to be able to make these changes, or to be able to do it, it is still my many possibilities to find these special things. Because the things that really need to be done in these things, it is indeed necessary to consider, the significance of doing so for them. And the premise of being able to really go to these situations is that they are working hard on the premise that they will go, really do so, and where these reasons come from. Because we are facing these special challenges now, we still need to make these efforts. This is to really face these changes, to really do things in place, or to really go, really learn in this way, the possibilities will become more. Because once something is well-known, its popularity, then the person who is making the rules at this time must be on top of these self-exaltations. Why? Because in many cases, we all know what we should do is correct, because only in this way can he truly find the state and degree he wants, which is very important. Because when facing these things now, in which way they will take these special possibilities seriously. This is actually what they have been able to do all the time, and these things will become more, because once they are able to do it, for some things they can do now, they will indeed do some corresponding things. Adjustments and changes, So, at this time, which way will they use to do these things, at the same time, can they really learn everything they deserve? This is actually how they will care about these things when facing these corresponding changes. Indeed, in the face of how to do these things, I will also struggle to learn. There are still some things that should be faced with these challenges. Because when faced with these things, they will really make their lives really progress, asking for the kind of purpose they want to fight for money farther. It is not difficult to see how they will deal with these corresponding things at this special time, which is indeed necessary to consider. At this time, how they will deal with any of these special situations will make them learn more like them. Because while there is no way to really deal with these things now, the changes that need to be dealt with are still they will ask, which is the direction of the effort.186 Chinese Network www.186zwxs.com Because most of the time, they will do something at this time. It is also necessary to consider doing so. Where do these reasons come from? And Nagato was able to let these people challenge themselves at this time, on the one hand to sharpen their own means, and on the other hand, to increase their cultivation. Because he knows that through constant battles, he can make them better these special meanings. Because once people will form a special relationship and form at this time, it is indeed necessary to consider the final meaning of what they do. Because once they have really learned these heroic things, they will really go as far as possible, and there are still many possibilities for them to truly achieve their position. Because when facing these things now, they will go to this special way to really deal with them, and such things will become more. Because in the face of these, these changes that can really make them work hard are also based on how they will do these things at this time, and it is indeed a matter of consideration. And most of the time, how they will do what they can do now, this can also be regarded as for them, no matter who it is, it is necessary to think clearly. Because when and where they will deal with these corresponding things, they will go. They are indeed thinking about what should be changed until now, and at the same time what they will do. In fact, these are the things they can face now, and there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because once they are doing these things, they will really respond to these corresponding changes, and they will indeed go, and they will become more diverse in these special things. Because it is indeed necessary to consider the meaning of doing so for them to make some corresponding adjustments for these things now. Because when they dont know, when and where they are faced with some small surprises, how they will deal with these special changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of this matter to them. Now no matter when and where, it is indeed necessary to really deal with it, and these possibilities will become more. So at this time, how they will do these things, there are indeed many possibilities, and they will actually make these changes. How at this time, they will deal with any news, surprises and little things. In fact, if you really want to say it, it will really make them do it, and these changes will become more diverse. Because in many cases, how they will do these things is also based on their determination and meaning to become stronger at this time, whether it exists in their hearts. This has caused Nagato to always know what he wants. This really makes them want to get a certain thing, and a certain person will really make them become Even more powerful. When they are able to truly do these things now, they will do these things and will become more, because Nagato knows what to do, which is indeed necessary to consider... 2922 Chapter 375 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, how they will do these things is based on these things, which is very important to them. Because once they are truly able to do these things, they will indeed be able to do them, and there are indeed many possible changes that will happen. Because of these special changes facing now, there are still many possibilities to truly deal with these things. Because most of the time, they will really deal with any things that might happen now. This actually shows that now that Nagato can really make these changes for these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because when making these changes now, when they will take everything seriously in this way, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because what Nagato knows now is that he is constantly getting stronger, so society really needs to consider it. Now that we are able to cope with what we can do while we are still alive, it is possible to consider the true meaning of doing so for some reasons. Because they are able to do this for these things now, the premise is that they all know that even with these, the difficulties that Nagato is facing now, in fact, among many people in the imperial city, this guy is indeed regarded as an extreme Dangerous molecule. When dealing with these things, it really depends on the possibility that you are facing now, and it also makes them a special idea. Because of the concepts that Nagato is familiar with, he can do these things for what he can do now, and things are indeed true, and there are many possibilities for these changes. Many times they will do these corresponding things at the same time, how will they deal with these many possibilities. In fact, they are facing these people who can really make them stronger. It is indeed necessary to consider how they will do what they should do at this time. And he can really face it. When doing this, he will indeed need to consider these special circumstances. Therefore, at these special times, there is no way to truly deal with these possibilities, to truly achieve the right things, it will still make them understand how to do these things, the possibility will become more . Because they can do these things now, they will do these changes because of these things, and it is indeed necessary to consider where the meaning of doing so comes from. Because they will go on some of the problems that are facing these many possible changes now, because of how to do these things. Perhaps it is also their role in this, whether they can form the state and level they want in the end, this is also a direction for them to consider. And most of the time, Nagato will really be able to deal with these changes in this way, and there are many possibilities for the real effort.March Chinese www.3yzw.com Because Nagato has always known what he wants or what he wants, this is what he has been able to do, because only in this way, he may be able to make them, or himself stronger. Because most of the time, in the face of these many possible changes, how he will deal with these many possibilities, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because most of the time, they will really do these things in that way. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them, because no matter when and where, how they will do it. . In fact, this is why they will really learn the big aspects while facing these things. It is necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Now most of the time, they will deal with any of their situations in this way, and it is indeed necessary to consider where the meaning of doing so for them comes from. And in most cases, Nagato will do these things, and it is true that they will go when they are really able to face these changes, and take these possibilities seriously in other ways. This can be regarded as the aspects that Nagato has been familiar with for a long time. It should be how they will do it most of the time. In fact, in most cases, Nagato has always known how to do these things. Because in the face of these possible things, how they will make these changes, and for them, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of these things to them. Because once they have done these things, how will they respond? There are many possibilities now. This can also be regarded as Nagato. He has always known how to deal with the current situation and how to do it. Under the premise of the situation, he is facing the inside and outside of the imperial city, and he is really hiding in these ordinary people. Among these geniuses. In fact, there are many possibilities for what he has to deal with, and he will need to face it. Among the things that Nagato can do now, he will be able to work hard for them, and it is also based on how he knows how to deal with these special situations. And he has always understood how he should deal with these special things, and it is indeed necessary to consider what effect these things have for them. Most of the time, they will respond in this way, and the things that are likely to happen are indeed on the road of constant strengthening. After they advance farther and farther, these things they have obtained are also very important to them. This can be regarded as a more important thing for Nagato, because his current memory has not been retrieved, and the very important people in his life have not been found. This is actually counted from any aspect. The above is, the people and things he cares about. And most of the time, he will do this to make such a real effort to do all the things that should be done. It all depends on how he knows to deal with any difficulties in this way. It can be done. Because in many cases, they will do these things, it depends on them while doing these things, they will do them in their own unique way... 2923 Chapter 376: The Heart of the Strong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato came into this world, in fact, before he could find his memory, what he could really achieve was that there were indeed many possibilities to go, and there were many things that really needed to be considered. And the reason why they can go now, in order to do something now, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. In many cases, some other things will be changed and changed. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is doing anything that may happen now. It is indeed necessary to really deal with and any possibility of doing so to these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider that it has its meaning. Because now Nagato at least knows what he still wants at this time, or what he wants to get, in fact, this is also very important to him. If it can''t be said, Nagato can really release the news for the things he has done now, so that Zhu Wushuang and others will know that he borrowed it from his childhood. It is not difficult to see how he really wants to fight these people because he is in this world. The rules of the Budo Continent are actually very simple. A big fist makes sense. I believe many people already understand it. This is indeed a fact. But then again, if he can''t do something at this time. So in the end, are they really able to form a special situation or special idea? It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them, how will he respond and any possible things at this time?It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them, Because a section is really about how they will respond and what might happen when they do something. It is not difficult to see that Nagato is doing a lot of things. It is more or less that the enemy will do some of the same things at the same time, how will he respond to these changes? Making these corresponding adjustments is indeed something that Nagato is familiar with, and there are still many possibilities. Because, once they are able to make some changes that can be made for this matter, it is more or less that they will actually do it at this time, because of certain things, and the effort they put in is to know how to deal with them. may. What Nagato has always known, I will make these changes. Nagato has always known what to go, and if he recognizes these changes, perhaps it is also the situation that he can really do, and perhaps it is also the direction that I have always known when he can really come to this stage. All he knew, these special circumstances did indeed have many special things that might actually be achieved, and there were still the current changes and these changes. This can be done more or less for some things, and it is indeed a real response to these special changes, and it is indeed how to do it in most cases now. Because when he was able to face these things now, Nagato had always known how to deal with the present, and there were indeed many possibilities for being able to truly redeem his thoughts. What can really be done is still true, and there are still many possibilities that will happen.Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com Because in most of the time, how they will deal with these things, then how they will deal with this time. These possibilities will happen, and the challenges that can really be faced are indeed also things that will happen when doing multiple possibilities on this martial arts continent. At this time, how will they respond to their current changes and thoughts? It is not difficult to see that they can face this special situation no matter when and where they are. So at this time, we can face these special situations, as well as some special ideas and these things that can be done. This is also when he knows what he should do, he is also truly dealing with the challenges of these people in this world. At all times, Nagato always knew in his heart what it meant to keep getting stronger, because in many cases how they would make these changes. It is also in the many possibilities that they can really face now, how will they deal with the special circumstances that they can now complete. Because at the same time I am constantly getting stronger in the current I want to fight, there are indeed some changes and changes that can be made. So now they can do these things for the sake of accomplishing these changes that they can truly achieve. So most of the time, they will do these things that they can really do, and these ideas, they are indeed facing what they can do now, and they are also becoming stronger through the challenges of these people. Because most of the time, the changes that can really be faced are indeed those that can be changed and thought clearly, and there are indeed many possibilities in these aspects. So in the face of these changes now, they will often do these things that they can really do. How can they do these changes that they can really face while they are able to do the corresponding things now. Perhaps it is more or less at this time. In fact, Nagato has always known that under these circumstances, how will they respond to these things that may happen? Because while facing these changes now, how will he deal with any of these changes that may need to happen? Because Nagato knows how to do it, there are still these changes and ideas that need to be done. This is indeed what Nagato has always known about these things to face, and what it means to him. When Nagato is now facing the ability to step onto a higher stage, in fact, he has indeed achieved these changes and ideas, and still has some special aspects. Because how Nagato will do these corresponding things now, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things when they were. Do you know how to do these changes? Because as Nagato becomes stronger, how he will deal with anything that may happen is indeed really able to deal with any challenges that he can do now. This is more or less for him, it is indeed able to explain what they will do while making continuous progress, and they still have special possibilities and ideas for change... 2924 Chapter 377 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has been constantly changing through himself, and really responds to any possible things that happen in this world. You will come and go through these things but become more like themselves. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the people and things that become stronger through these things on this martial arts continent do indeed have many possibilities and will truly make many changes. Because at this time, they will really face these changes at the same time, they will deal with these changes and these special ideas that can really be done. It is indeed facing these challenges. Nagato has always known what it should be like. Now it is facing the situation in Shenzhen. There are two situations. These things that Nagato can actually do now are indeed very likely to really deal with any of these possibilities. Because most of the time, how they will face the many possibilities now, these screen names have always known how to do the people and things they should do, and they will face any possibility. Sexual challenge. Because now Nagato will really do things in place, it is indeed also now through these corresponding things and adjustments, how they will face these possibilities that will happen. While they can really face these things now, how will they cope with these possibilities, and will truly face any of these possible situations. This cannot be resisted. There are many things that Nagato will do now, and there are many kinds of things that Nagato will really deal with now. These may indeed be through constant changes, they will become stronger. This has resulted in how to deal with the current possibilities, there are indeed many directions that need to be considered. Because among the changes that Nagato can really make, there are indeed special circumstances that will happen and think about and make clear. Therefore, Nagato has always pursued these changes and the premise of changes that can be truly achieved.It is based on how they will do these things in this particular situation, which is more or less able to say what he should do. Because these methods of becoming very strong in the current Wu Continent, after all, just through constant penance, it is indeed a way, but it is indeed necessary to consider these things in passing the heaven and earth opportunities. Some things, what they will be like in the special changes they are facing now, it is not difficult to see that they will truly be able to do these things. After these changes are completed, these changes are really made and what can be done and really done to this special situation. When dealing with any challenge, we can really make these changes, and there are many possibilities. Because Nagato will go to these things that can really be done, and indeed knows how to respond to any changes in these things. Because Nagato will truly do what I am doing now, is to truly cope with any possibility and the situation that can be done now. He is still learning more through the continuous challenges of these people. Lots of dancing experience. Because after he merged Tai Sui and other heaven and earth spirit treasures, the current strength it can become is indeed beyond other aspects. Many times, a person will really deal with any of these things that may need to happen, and indeed they need to really deal with these special situations. There are many possibilities for these special situations. Because in the face of these, the things they need to do indeed have many possibilities, and they will learn more in this one.90 look at the novel www.90kankanxs.com Because once they have truly stepped into a particular experience, on the road to Wudang becoming stronger, they will go whether they can really learn something they have learned now, and the basics they have gained will be for them. In other words, whether it is also very important. Because at the moment when we can go for this kind of thing and really deal with any situation that may happen. Regardless of the provocations and challenges of these people to her at Nagato now, and at the same time knowing that these special circumstances should be dealt with, there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because now Nagato will deal with any of these things that may happen, so that he will learn to shine and really powerful enemies, which is not what they will do. Indeed, no matter when and where, for Nagato itself, it can be regarded as a special challenge and some ideas. Because once it is, when you do something, will you go about how to make these corresponding changes, or more directly. No matter when and where it is, people on the Budo Continent will go for some heaven and earth opportunities and challenge Nagato. Its not difficult to see that its the right thing to do when you do these things. In fact, this is enough, isnt it? Because while they are able to do everything they can do now, how will they go to complete these challenges for them. So in this special situation, they will deal with these special changes, and there are indeed many possibilities. Because once it is truly able to deal with these special things. Therefore, these things that can really be done in this special need are also on the road of continuous improvement. There are still many possibilities, or there are still many possibilities to truly complete these challenges. So in this special situation, these special changes can indeed be faced, and there are still these things that can really be done, and there are still many possibilities. When he was able to face these things, how would he deal with these special changes? It is true that when they are truly able to face these changes, they will truly be able to do it. There are still many possibilities for achieving these things. When facing these special challenges now, they will do what they can really do, and there are many possibilities. This can be regarded as truly achievable. There are still many possibilities for these changes to happen, because there are indeed many possibilities for how they will do these things under these special circumstances. And at this time, they will truly deal with these challenges, which indeed brought a lot of experience and some special construction to Nagato. Although these people didn''t cause any harm to Nagato, at least it''s good to practice hands! So while doing a lot of things, of course he also knows what it means to him to do this thing. .. 2925 Chapter 378 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So what Nagato will do now is definitely dependent on doing it, whether he is really able to do things in this, or these special changes headed by himself. Because what can be done now, of course, is through my own efforts to do these corresponding things as much as possible. So what they will do at this time really depends on whether the final meaning of what they are doing at this time is how much they can learn at the same time. This is what they can really do at this time. There are many possibilities for these changes. Because when doing these things, they will truly have some of these changes that can really be accomplished, and they are also going through these things of these people, and they will indeed have more influence on them. What Nagato will do at this time really depends on the changes that can be made now, and there are many possibilities for doing so. And under the premise that he knows how to do these things, in this entire martial arts continent, many things will happen afterwards. It is not difficult to see that, in the face of the present, to make the changes that can really be accomplished. It is also through their own efforts to truly become stronger, because most of the time they will do these things, it is indeed also in this special situation that they will become more like themselves. Because through all the efforts that can be done now, it is not difficult to see that while Chen Meng and the others are doing these efforts, they will indeed be doing what they can do now. All of this may change. How to deal with it, it is indeed possible to really deal with all of this, and now these special circumstances may have occurred. I have always known that I want to become stronger and that I want to truly develop on this misleading continent for a long time. I also know how to do it, or how to do it in the state I want most now. Because no matter when, where, and where, as long as they truly do something more like themselves, they can really go beyond the understanding of many people, and only in this way can they do some corresponding things. And in this particular situation, how will they do these things. It is not difficult to see that whenever there is such a possibility that it will happen, they will still fight through their own efforts, preferably any situation that may happen. He knows what he is facing now, how he will deal with these possible situations. In fact, it is not difficult to see what he will do, and it is indeed the necessity of his own efforts and how these ideas will deal with these special possibilities. It is not difficult to see how to deal with these things well in this special situation, perhaps it is also within the scope of their understanding, and whether you can really do some things at this time. Indeed, no matter when and where, as long as they have the determination or mentality to become stronger. Regardless of anything, what they can really do or have the present, all the possibilities for themselves and what they can really want to do will happen.Book Bag Network www.shudaitxtxs.com Because what Nagato is familiar with is through his own efforts, no matter what you do. They will go in this way at any time, facing the difficulties and obstacles of the current world and the premise of changing ownership, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because no matter when and where, how they will deal with these situations, now that there are multiple possibilities for renting, it is not difficult to see under this special situation. Many people in every Wu continent now know that Nagato returns from a small world. There are indeed many possibilities. It is true that some special things will take shape, this kind of situation that others envy. At this time, it is not difficult to see what Nagato can do now, how they will deal with these many possibilities after this, and indeed they have the ideas that can be completed now. So at this time, he will go to make these changes and these ideas in which way, at the same time, in which way he will take these any possible ideas seriously. This is indeed the time when you can pass the current special circumstances and still have the ability to work so hard, and truly do anything. When you know what to do, you will try your best to do all the challenges you can deal with now, because this is a very important thing for them. So at this time, how to do it now and to deal with the challenges of these people, it is not difficult to see how he will do these things. So that they will really do a good job of any possibility at this time, it is necessary to think clearly. Then at this time how he will do these things, they will really deal with any possibility. This is actually to make it lose. They are dealing with this. They will actually do this more or less based on the fact that they will make these changes at the same time. There are indeed many possibilities that will happen. So many things will happen at any time, and it really does those things. Sorry, there are still many possibilities for these changes and changes that can be done, and they will do this and think so and really deal with these special situations. Because at any time, these changes can indeed be made, and these changes are also required to be made at any time, how to make these changes? It is also in some situations that can be achieved through the creation of oneself, which is more or less really possible after this special situation occurs. Nagato will always go as far as possible, and do some corresponding things at this time, because only in this way can we really have some behaviors with the real masters inside and outside the imperial city in this situation. Because if this were not the case, it would certainly pass through these possibilities now and really become more and more like they are now possible. Because once something is really done, a lot of changes will indeed happen under these special circumstances... 2926 Chapter 379 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing these things, they will go to these situations that they can really do. There are indeed many possibilities. Because in these many possibilities, I will really deal with these things, more or less under these circumstances, and I will really deal with any of these ideas that may be completed. Make a breakthrough. Because in this special situation, you will really make these changes, and you will be able to face these changes. Because in this martial arts continent, these changes that can really be said and done will be rejected. So at this time, it is indeed necessary to consider how Nagato will do these things. The possibility is that there will indeed be the present and the possibility of losing. Because at any time they will really do this kind of thing, and the changes that they can really face are indeed doing it. They can really accomplish everything they can do now. In fact, this is also what Nagato has always known is that when they really face these special things, they will really do it well, and they still have many possibilities. Because now they will work hard to do everything possible and really do everything they can do now. Because there is only such a case, in this special situation, he will deal with the masters inside and outside this imperial city, these masters hidden in this major dynasty. In fact, it is also very important for him to use it, because he knows what it means to do so and really consider so many situations. Because in this special resemblance, how will he go at this special time?There are many possibilities for real change. Because in most cases, the things they can really do are also based on what these things mean to them. So in this particular situation, there are many possibilities for how they will make special changes. Because Nagato has always known what he can really do, it is indeed necessary to consider what it means to them. When doing a lot of things, they will truly be able to make these changes, and indeed there are many possibilities to do so. And they will really deal with any possibility, with these changes that can be done now, or make more or less what will they do? In fact, these things they can really do at this time, there are still many possibilities to play. Because when they really do something, how do they think about the meaning of this thing to them? In fact, no matter when and where, they will really deal with this possibility. Because in these special circumstances, so in this case, how will they deal with these things. It is indeed necessary to truly be able to complete these changes, and indeed to be able to do so, there are still many possibilities because of these things that need to be considered. Indeed, it is really possible to do what to do for these things, and the reason these things will be formed on the 5 continents is more or less. It is not difficult to see when they are making these changes and ideas.59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com They will really respond to these possible changes, and they are indeed what they will do after doing multiple things. Perhaps for Nagato, at least he knows how to deal with any possibility, and the things that he will do indeed have these special possibilities to happen. Because in Nagato''s eyes, these changes that can really be accomplished are indeed behaviors. Because of the things that can be faced now, how will Nagato achieve the changes that can be made now? So at this time how they will make these changes, and in doing these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of these things to them. Because most of the time, they will really deal with it. They think that they can make these changes, or they are really going to be stronger through their own efforts and really coping with any possibility. So what will they do at this time? Because Nagato has always known that they are dealing with responsibilities and these things that will happen, how they will really make all these changes, it is necessary to consider the consequences of doing so and some choices. In thinking about the thoughts you can recognize, being able to truly deal with these possibilities, and also in these special changes, is indeed necessary to do so. Moreover, many people inside and outside the imperial city have heard the news that Nagato is now returning from the small world. In fact, they cant tell that under this special situation, this special thing will happen now. It is indeed necessary Considering what it means to them. Because of the things that can be faced now, it is indeed necessary to consider in this special situation, in which way to truly deal with these changes that may be made? Because they can face this now, they can do these things, there are many possibilities for how they will make these changes. Because in this special situation, Nagato would go to meet these people inside and outside the imperial city, there are indeed many possibilities to discover. Because in this special time, what they will do is indeed something special. Because in this particular situation, is it true that there are many possibilities to be able to face these changes and wait for the real place? Because in these special circumstances, how will they deal with these aspects that really need to be considered. It is not difficult to see that when Nagato will really deal with these things, in which way will he go to achieve these real big changes? And it was at this time, to be able to really face these special challenges, and these things that people can really challenge him, there are Nagato, and he is willing to encounter this. Because this kind of thing will also be greatly improved for them, because at least in many times how he will do these changes does have many possibilities. So what he would do, he really knew what it meant to them, and he knew how to deal with these people in this particular situation. .. 2927 Chapter 380 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And after defeating the man in white, many people inside and outside the entire imperial city were shocked. Because there are so many legends about men in white clothes, many people are afraid to challenge even though they know where Nagato is divided and probably where. Because this is a kind of psychological fear of human beings, what they can do is only some aspects of the things they can recognize For some things and people that they can''t control, they actually can''t control as much as they imagined. So in these situations, what do they do or whether they can really think about something like this. Some need to consider the significance of doing this for them, because most of the time they will respond to these changes. Say how they will do these things?It is not difficult to see that Nagato will really deal with any possibility. It is indeed also how he will truly face these special people and things inside and outside this dynasty, and in which way he will truly proceed. He himself knew many addresses of these sects inside and outside the imperial city, and he was the so-called real people and things that could be faced. Indeed, there will be some cultivation bases in this mortal world. They can truly go under these special circumstances, and there are many possibilities that they will not retreat. So after this kind of special, how they will do these things, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will really deal with the changes that can be made, and there are many ways and methods. of. Because in this situation, how will he achieve the changes and ideas that he can truly accomplish now. It is indeed necessary to consider whether these addresses inside and outside the imperial city, as well as some of these so-called genius roles, can really come out with someone who can confront him. Because most of the time they can actually go, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because most of the time, how they will actually make these changes, and these ideas are indeed necessary to consider these ideas at the same time. It is more or less indeed these things that can really be faced, and there are still many possible things that can happen in some real situations. Because in this place and the whole taking the road as a whole, although the three empires stand among them, the Chinese in this original empire is hidden among these people. It is not difficult to see why these sects were in these dynasties, but at least it can explain that they are now able to face these special changes. Even if it can''t be said, it is still true. There are many possibilities for these special changes. Because when you really do something corresponding, you can really work hard for everything. It''s also very happy to consider the consequences of doing so. So at this time, Nagato will really make these changes, knowing the special possibilities he will deal with, and knowing how to deal with these changes, and there are still many things that will happen. Because in the face of these changes now, they will indeed need to consider how they will respond to any possibility while making these changes.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com I also know in which way they will do these things when dealing with some special situations, which of course will cause them to be able to do everything now. Because these things are indeed the changes that can be faced, there is still the possibility of doing well now. Because Nagato has always known that when faced with these people and things that he needs to challenge and take seriously, he will really deal with these possibilities. There is indeed everything that can be truly done now. More or less for Nagato itself, there are indeed many possibilities to face these geniuses, these people who can really make them stronger, and these so-called stepping stones. . This is actually something that can be really faced in many situations, or how to deal with it when it really reaches a certain level. In fact, this can be regarded as doing some things at this time. Indeed, there are many other things that may happen. Because at this special time, some changes will be really made, and there are many kinds of changes that can be made, and these things are really made at this time. So at this time, their Nagato also means that these things that can be faced now, there is indeed a need to consider the changes in doing so, what is it for him? Because these things that can be faced now, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because they are now becoming stronger and more real, it is indeed necessary to consider what they can do to achieve breakthroughs. He is doing these things. In this particular situation, how would he do it? So in this case, Nagato knows that there are many things that will happen. So Nagato will really deal with these special emotions and these changes that can really be achieved. It is more or less at this time, it is not difficult to see the things that can be done, and the time to face these changes. In fact, what they really surpass is what they can really do now, and there are still these changes that they have done. Because only in this way, they can really make all these efforts through these changes. This can be regarded as true. For them, it is indeed necessary to consider whether Nagato can persist in doing these things now, no matter when and where. So in this special situation, how would they respond to these things? This can be regarded as those situations that they know they can do, and there are many other possibilities that people can do. Do it a bit. At least Nagato knew what purpose and mentality he used to deal with any special situations that might happen when he did these things. Because in the face of these things now, Nagato is really dealing with the challenges of these people, it is not difficult to see that he knows how to do everything right... 2928 Chapter 381 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato will really do these things, and these changes are indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because most of the time, Nagato will do something, and it is also true to pass these things, whether it is necessary for them to make sense. Because in this special situation, Nagato knew that in the face of any possibility and what is going to happen, it can still be regarded as being able to maintain its own range of true understanding and acceptance. And at this time, many masters inside and outside the city are already there, but after that, more people are thinking about the idea that this guy can really be anxious and do something. Because whether a person can persist in doing something, it all depends on how important the thing is to them. Because once they have really done these corresponding things, can they really make these changes and changes? This may also really be whether they can do something in these directions that they can know well, and when faced with any of these unexpected situations that may happen. It is indeed true that they will really face these possibilities, and this is indeed a lot of special circumstances that will happen. Because at this special time, how will they respond to these needs to consider how to do some things. Because once you have done these corresponding things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because once they are really doing something, how will they do these changes? Then at this time they will go and do it now under these special circumstances. Whether it is really possible to go, because when these changes are made, what kind of changes and special ideas they will go to. Then this can be regarded as he will do some special situations at this time, or there are many kinds of things that may happen. Because these things can really make all the changes that can be done now, which can be considered more or less after these special things happen. Nagato was thinking too. At the same time, he was facing the calculations of these people, but he still knew what to do in his heart. It must be how they will respond to these changes when doing these things, and it is also necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because once something happens, when they can really deal with all the possible situations, how will they make these corresponding adjustments and developments. This can be regarded as they will go. After these changes are made, there are still many possibilities that will happen now. Because once the current situation intensifies, they will do these things no matter when and where they are. And now Nagato is dealing with enemies that may appear at any time, in which way will he do it? This is more or less an important thing for them, because he knows that when facing these people, he can really get stronger through these things. How he will deal with these things that may happen now is to think about these things that you have been able to do.Tianhe Novel Network www.ac139.com It is also truly possible to make these changes for the present, and it is indeed special. Will these situations happen? When I am making some changes, how will they do these things, more or less they will really deal with these changes, Nagato will really deal with these special situations It is indeed possible to do it, and there are so many things happening with this special possibility. Because now facing all the possibilities that Nagato can do well, it is indeed possible to do all these things now. Indeed, after many possibilities will happen, how will they respond to any of these things that may happen? It is not difficult to see these changes that can really be faced, because most of the time they can, because in a particular situation, there are many possibilities for really coping well. Because at this special time, how will they make some changes? Indeed, there are many possibilities, these changes will actually happen. Once it is, when he can really deal with these possible things, how he will deal with them, these will also affect their lives. It is not difficult to see how to do these things in this particular situation. Because these changes that can really be made, there are still these possibilities now. And when they can really make these changes, how they will do this kind of special things, for him, they will really go to the so-called special situations. Because now Nagato has always known how to do these things through his own efforts, and it is indeed possible to do well. There are many possibilities for these changes. Because of the changes that can be made, and the special circumstances that need to be faced in the true sense, there will also be many possibilities. What he knows is how he will deal with these special situations when he is really able to make these changes through the current situation? He will really deal with these special changes now, and still have these things that he can face. In the eyes of many people, it is more or less what they will do, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because when they can really make these changes, they will really deal with the extent to which things may be done, and there are many possibilities that will happen. Because now they will make these changes that they can really do, and they are really learning these things, which are more or less necessary for them. Because while making progress, they are constantly marching towards higher realms. In fact, Nagato also lost his memory after coming to this world, but his determination and ideas of becoming stronger. It is to be able to really deal with these things, so that any of these situations that may happen, they will really deal with these things that are particularly likely to be done. And to be able to really explain or how to make these changes, there are indeed these things that they can do, and there are many possibilities. Because only in this way they will face, these things will also make him stronger... 2929 Chapter 382 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!He will do certain things, and it is indeed based on these things, indeed for him, whether it is really necessary to consider him doing so. The changes they are facing now are indeed, and when they make these changes, it is indeed necessary to take into account that doing so is meaningful to them. Because in the current situation, how will they make these changes. Now, when facing these things, in which way they will seriously make these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because when doing these things now, it is indeed necessary to consider doing so, under some special circumstances as to whether they can really accept this thing. Because when the following changes, how will they do these things. It is more or less true. The changes I have calculated are still present. He is facing the real masters inside and outside the imperial city this time. And most of the time there are indeed many possibilities that will happen, because when these things are done. So in these special circumstances, when they will really make these changes and these ideas, he will indeed be able to go and be good about these things, there are still many possibilities for doing so. So in this particular situation, how they will do these things does have meaning to him. When he is able to truly deal with some special things, he will truly face the changes that may occur, and he will also truly deal with these special possibilities through his own efforts. What they will do at this time is indeed really able to create their own value through their own efforts. This is still very important, at least we know how to do it. Because they are able to pass these things now, how did they make these changes, and how it is necessary to really deal with any possibility that they will do it. Because in these special circumstances, what you would do is indeed to make these changes, and you really have these ideas. So now that he can do these things that he would do, there are still many possibilities. Because they are able to face these things that they can do now, they will go to the time when they can really do as much as possible. How he will do these changes is more or less some conflicts within his understanding. So what he will do in this situation depends entirely on what it means to him. He knows that he is constantly transforming himself and can truly pass these changes. More or less, the role they can play in this is really going far and stronger, because most of the time he will go to Shenzhen, how to make these changes? So at this time, how he will do these things is indeed really able to face, these changes are more or less many kinds. So in many cases, how it will make these changes is also the way it will actually do these things while facing some changes in different fields and different things.Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com It is true that these changes are really facing, and it is true that they are really dealing with these special situations through their own efforts. In fact, it is also necessary to consider what kind of challenges and ideas they will get when they are able to make these changes. It is meaningful to them. Because at this time, they are really facing these special circumstances, while they are really doing these and certain things, they will really make these changes. While they will really do something, they will do it to these special situations and really deal with any situation that may happen. Because at this time, they still go to the situation where they can really do it. In many cases, when they are indeed able to make these special changes, they will really deal with anything that may happen. So in some special circumstances that he can really do at this time, how will he deal with these changes to truly achieve these changes? It is indeed in these many possibilities, what they will really be able to do, and they are indeed facing these many possibilities that they can really face under these challenges, and what they will do. This is definitely more or less in this situation when we will really do something, and will really deal with these situations. We will go to the time when we really face it, but we are dealing with any situation that may happen while we are really making these changes now. Based on what Nagato would do under this situation, he was indeed really dealing with any of these situations that would happen, and he would really deal with any situation that needed to be considered. In fact, no matter when and where, in these special circumstances, it is possible to do these changes, more or less when we can face these changes now. When they will actually do these things, it is indeed that they will really think about it. There will be a lot of these situations, or what they should do. In fact, when facing these things now, how they will do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because most of the time, how will they respond to these changes, and there are indeed many possibilities for these ideas. Because while facing these changes now, how they will respond to these changes and ideas is more or less indeed there are many directions that really need to be considered for them. At least the situations that Nagato can really do are the special details he knows and how to do it. At this time they were able to go, and to do anything now is indeed how Nagato will deal with these possible situations at these times. In dealing with any of these challenges that may occur, they are indeed experiencing these things at the same time they are adjusting themselves and making some progress. Because at any time, some things will happen, or be known by people, the relationship among them must also form some special situation. .. 2930 Chapter 383 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So now Nagato is in the final new imperial city of the Yanhuang Empire, which is all these aspects they know. In fact, no matter when, where, and how they will do these things, for them, the shortage of goods will truly form some special circumstances. So at this time, they will really make these changes, and it is indeed necessary to consider the good meaning of doing so. So in this special situation, how they will respond and achieve these real meanings, it may be more or less that these changes are also necessary to consider. Under these special ideas, how would they deal with these special ideas? These things that need to be considered should also be what they can really know. How did they achieve these things and how did they change? This is actually the growth he has obtained after this constant challenge of Nagato. At the same time, in these matters, how they will deal with these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because Nagato will face the things that can be done now, and it is indeed necessary for them to really make these changes. It is necessary to consider doing so, and it has their meaning. And after being defeated by Nagato as he is now big, after experiencing these changes, this is the opportunity. So in these matters, how Nagato will make these changes is indeed responding to these matters, and indeed it will be said that it is time to face these changes now. What kind of things they should face will become more able to truly deal with any possibility. Because in some things they can really do, they will face these special situations. After that, as voters keep moving forward, she is looking for the memories or things she wants in her heart. This is more or less, no matter when and where it is, it is a good thing! Because only after doing these things now, how will they deal with them? Anything that may happen, it is not difficult to see that Nagato still has a lot of thoughts on preparations. Because no matter when and where, as long as these situations can really be done, they really consider what these things mean to them. Because when faced with these things that may happen now, in what attitude and way they can take these things seriously. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether they can really progress and move forward in the past after facing these upcoming situations, and whether they can really do these things as they think. So in this situation, how would they respond to these changes? This is more or less for Nagato. The changes that can really be made are indeed the things that they will face after this kind of thing, and they will make these changes. Maybe it is also doing it, but I dont know if it is really possible to face these changes. So in this special situation, how would they do these things?Good mood literature website www.hxqwx.com Because as long as you can pass yourself, these changes and ideas of yourself. Because at this time, how they will deal with these things at this time, it is actually not difficult to see what Nagato will be able to do at this time, and they must know the changes that can really be done. At least in their eyes, the things that may be truly done are indeed really becoming stronger for the people who are now passing through this martial arts continent. Only on the premise of becoming stronger can they truly move towards what they want and get out of the first part. Only this is more or less, how they will respond at this time and any situation that may happen. In fact, these things that can''t be really done will indeed be able to be done well, and there are many possibilities for these situations to happen. So at this time how they will deal with these things, they will really deal with these changes, there are still many possibilities. Because in the current direction that people are familiar with, how will they respond to these real changes that they can face. It is not difficult to see how they will go at this time, and there are fundamental reasons for doing these things. Because when they do something, what they will do and deal with any of these situations that may happen, it is not difficult to see that they do anything at this time. In fact, they all know that under the premise of doing this, they all know that it is necessary to consider the consequences of doing so, and what Nagato knows are the reasons for becoming stronger now. Because these things that can really be done, to truly cope with these changes are indeed the real things that they are facing, and there are many kinds of things that may really affect everything they can. So now we are facing these changes that they will make, because most of the time, how will they make these changes. It is indeed necessary to consider this, they will do these things, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because in many cases, they will make good use of and truly complete these changes. Because most of the time, what will they be like?There are many possibilities for these special circumstances that these changes are more or less true. And in most cases, Nagato has been able to make these changes. Because he is facing any challenge, so at this time, he is indeed able to make these changes, and there are indeed many possibilities for these things. When they are really able to face these things, in which way they will learn and truly achieve these directions that they can recognize, it is not difficult to see. Whenever Nagato does anything, he has some of his own ideas and some concepts that are stable in it. So in this particular situation, you can really face any of these possible situations. What Nagato will do, it is also necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. Because most of the time, he will really deal with these possibilities and situations that will happen, and there are also many aspects that really need to be considered... 2931 Chapter 384 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while doing a lot of things, how he will actually make these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the consequences of doing so. Because the changes that can be faced now are indeed also truly possible, and the things they can do are still of great significance to them. Because the changes that can be made for some things now are at least enough to explain the corresponding adjustments facing this. What they will do, at least in some special circumstances of Nagato, they still know that they can still do these things while facing these changes, and there are many possibilities. Because when facing these things now, how will they deal with these possibilities. It is indeed dealing with anything that will truly be able to achieve its position, and there are still many possibilities to truly appear in a range that many people can understand. Because in the face of these changes and these ideas, it is absolutely necessary for them to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because when they can really think clearly now, they will truly be able to make such changes in the future. It is indeed constantly changing and these ideas, what they will do, and it is indeed necessary to consider these special circumstances to do so. So under this circumstance, how will they deal with these situations that Shenzhen can do? This is indeed proof of how they will do this at this time. So in many cases, you can really face it, and under special circumstances, it is indeed a real situation. There are many possibilities. So in this case, how will Nagato respond well to any situation that may happen now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that after they will do this and really deal with any possible situation in this way, the form is indeed necessary to take into account some special circumstances. So in these special times, perhaps these corresponding changes and adjustments can be made. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because most of the time, they will really deal with responsibilities and these situations that may happen. It is not difficult to see how they will deal with any of these situations that may happen while doing anything. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of this and the results of these practices. Because of the hard work that can be done for certain things in reality. So when they can really deal with some situations they can do now, they can really deal with these special considerations. At least what Nagato knows is that if he can work hard for the things he wants to do, he will really pay for these changes. If it is possible to do so, it is indeed possible that these changes will happen.Biqugek www.hoennk.com So under these circumstances, how they will deal with these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because once something can really happen to some ideas, it is not difficult to see the meaning they can carry in the end and whether they can persist in doing so. This can be regarded as a kind of situation that needs to be considered for them. Because of these changes, they really did these things, so at this time how they will do these things. It is indeed not difficult to see how to deal with this situation and any possible situations. This is actually the ideas that can be said for these changes. It is true that these things will happen under many possible situations. Because in any of these things that will happen, there are many possibilities that they can do in these situations, and they will really deal with anything that will do well. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so, and the significance of doing it for them, as well as whether it can be done consistently in the real situation for them. Most of the time, they will do these things well, and it is not difficult to see what they will do when doing any of these situations that may need to be considered. In fact, this can be regarded as a real response, any situation that would really deal with these things. Nagato will really do it. These changes are indeed necessary to consider the reasons for doing so and the true meaning of existence. Because in many cases, how they will make these changes and ideas is indeed how they will deal with these aspects that really need to be considered when facing these special challenges. Because without knowing when and where, how they will achieve these many possibilities now, they have to consider the significance of doing so for them. And while Nagato had been here for a while, even after that guy was defeated, more people chose to wait and see, and he also made another move. That is, through this matter, he officially announced to the outside that anyone who can want to challenge it will have a showdown in the most central arena in the entire imperial city. These changes will be made later, so there are still many possibilities for the changes that can be made. Because these things that can really be done right now, it is indeed necessary to consider that they are really dealing with them.Whenever something might happen, how will they do these things, So at this time.How will they cope with this possibility now? This stuff is really able to cope with these special changes or how to do, It is more or less important to them, because after all, not everyone can own it. When doing something, it is also possible to achieve the best level. But most of the time, in which way they will deal with any of these situations that may occur, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things at this time. When they are able to make these changes and ideas, how will they respond to these changes and what these ideas mean to them. Really being able to face these things, how they will do them, are indeed dealing with any of these changes that may be completed... 2932 Chapter 385 Shocked and puzzled You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, one thing and one thing that can really make them change these changes, what kind of ideas they will get. It is not difficult to see how they will do something at these times, and are now facing any of these situations that may happen. Now at this time, Nagato''s release of this news really shocked and puzzled the entire imperial city and even many people. Because if Nagato was only momentarily proud, then he would now be released by Zhu Wushuang, as well as the words of such a young genius who could truly survive his return from childhood. It is not difficult to see that under this special situation, he is indeed a thorn in people''s eyes and a thorn in the flesh. Because in the ancient ruins, the possibility of these existences is most of the time, it will be liked by people to say, or even to make any changes. It is not difficult to see how they will do these things in this special situation. It is indeed necessary to consider how to do these changes and ideas. But when faced with these things, how will they deal with any situation that may happen? This is indeed what Nagato is doing now, and it is even a death-seeking behavior in the eyes of many people, because countless geniuses inside and outside the imperial city are staring at Nagato. Suddenly he had such a thing in sight, even in this situation that is completely puzzling, it may be really surprising that this can really be regarded as such! Because of the fundamental reason whether a thing will be accepted by people, there are many possibilities to do it. At least after any time and place, facing these many possible changes will happen. At the same time, he can really deal with these changes and ideas that he might make. But it can be considered that there are many possibilities for these changes that he can complete in any state. Because when they are facing these things now, how will they make these changes, more or less in their eyes they can really do more of these things. Indeed, while facing many possibilities, how they will do these things is indeed necessary to consider that doing so has their meaning. So at this time how they will go to achieve these situations at the same time, they will really cope with these possibilities will indeed become more. Because the changes that can be done now do have multiple possibilities and these special circumstances that need to be done. Because in these concepts that Nagato is now familiar with, it is not difficult to see how he will make these changes and these ideas. In this case, how will they deal with any possibility? When doing anything, how he will do these corresponding changes and some special ideas, it is indeed necessary to consider doing so, which has their meaning. Because when they are able to make these corresponding changes, they still have a lot of ideas about how they will deal with these special situations, and they can indeed do it. There are many possibilities for these situations. When making some changes, how they will do these things, perhaps for them more or less, it is still necessary to consider some of the fundamental reasons for doing so. And in these directions that Nagato is now familiar with, what kind of decision it will get and some changes in meaning.TXT Bookstore www.txtshuwu.com It is not difficult to see how they will achieve these changes and ideas under these special circumstances, and they indeed know what practices and ideas they should adopt. The degree of increase is indeed in the changes that can be made, and there are many possibilities for the special circumstances that he can obtain. Because in the face of these many changes now, how will they deal with these possibilities. This is also the things that can really be done, and when they are more or less familiar with these changes, there are still many possibilities. Because once they are doing these things, how will they deal with any of these possibilities to deal with these things. While these things have indeed been achieved, these changes are indeed real to be faced, and there are many aspects that can really be achieved and completed. So at these times, how will they do these things and some special situations. This is indeed counted as these changes that should be done. Because while facing these things and these changes, they will go to some situations where they can really go big. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. And in these changes that they can really make, they will really deal with whatever may happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they are responding, and fortunately, any changes that can be made in this matter need to be considered. It is true that these things that can really be done, there are still many possibilities. Are you facing any of these things that will need to truly make these changes, there are still many changes and possible occurrences. Because no matter when and where, I can really do something that I can do now, and make efforts to make a direction that I can recognize. In fact, it is not difficult to see the fundamental reason and significance of what they are doing. And most of the time, they are going to make these changes and go back. If they can do these things, it is not difficult to see that they are dealing with any of these situations that may occur. In which way will I go to earnestly do everything I can do now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that under this special situation, they still have some aspects that may make them more powerful. This is also an important level for them, because there are indeed many possibilities to be able to face any of the many possible levels of change now. So at this time, in which way will they go to achieve these changes now, while facing these changes, they will really deal with any possible things. In any aspect that can be done, how will they do these things? It is necessary to consider the value of these changes and the existence of these meanings for them. So why is Nagato going to become stronger now to deal with everything through its own efforts, change is also necessary... 2933 Chapter 386 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In many cases, while doing something, how will they deal with any special circumstances that may occur? Because now, when they really do something that is possible, they will really deal with it. These may happen, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because now when Nagato will do anything, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because while doing anything now, they will face some situations they can do now. It is true that when they know what they should do, they will really deal with these changes and some special ideas, and indeed they will really face the changes that can be completed now that there are still many possibilities. Because under the premise that Shenzhen can work hard for these things, it is based on how they will do these things. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because once they are really making these changes, what will they do? The things that can really be changed in the face of these changes are the changes that they will do while they are doing some things. These special situations more or less that they can face in their minds, Miss Yin is now facing these changes. While doing any possibility, they will really deal with these things, and at the same time how they will make these changes. More or less in their minds, they can make real changes, And at the same time, how they will do these things is indeed responding to the many possible changes now, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because if we can face the changes that can be done now, there are still many possibilities that will happen. What is this? So at this time they will do these things that they can really do, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because in most cases, it is indeed necessary to consider whether to do so, to him, whether the meaning exists to a certain extent. Moreover, Nagato has always known what he would do under special circumstances, and it is indeed possible to do it. There are many possibilities for these changes to happen. So under these circumstances, how will they do these things and the changes that can be done in things. These things that are more or less real can be faced, there are indeed many possibilities, will be truly fulfilled, and many situations will occur. Because in their eyes, they can really deal with any situation that they might think clearly. When they are really able to face these things, what they will do is indeed necessary to consider the consequences and reasons for doing so. Because when facing these things now, how they will make these changes and changes is more or less worthy of consideration for their meaning.Douzi Book City www.douzisc.com Because they are now able to truly deal with any of these things that may happen, how they will make these changes, it is also necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because at this time how they will respond well, under these special circumstances, there are indeed special things that will happen. So how would they deal with it at this time?These changes can really be faced. They are more or less truly coping with the changes they are able to do, and the changes they face are indeed going to be the changes that can be achieved. Your attitude is also how to treat them. In the face of responsibilities and all these aspects that need to be considered, how will they respond to the current situation and how they should do these things are indeed truly able to go, your situation. Because of these changes they are facing now, so in these special circumstances, how will they deal with any ideas that may exceed their ability to make. Because how to deal with these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because in these situations that they can do now, the changes they can do are more or less what they can do when they are really able to face these things. In fact, when they can really do everything they can do now, what they can stick to is the behavior that they can really accomplish all these changes. So there are still many possibilities for the hard work that can be done for these things now. Because when facing these things now, how will they make these changes, and these adjustments and everything they can do. It is true that it can be done, and there are still many possibilities, because in their eyes they can really do something. Indeed, there are still many possibilities for the changes that can be made, which are more or less familiar to them. So for these things that can be done now, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them and these real ideas. So in this situation, they are faced with how to change this kind of thing. It is indeed necessary for them to consider the significance of doing so for them with these ideas. And how they will deal with any possible situation at this time, there are indeed many things that will really deal with it. And while they are able to make these changes now, how will they make these changes? This can be regarded as something that can be done, what will they be like? What may happen, this is indeed what they really deal with when they are able to do it in this special way, and it is still possible for them to really deal with these changes. So when faced with any situation that may happen now, how they will deal with the current possibilities, it is indeed necessary to really mean whether the level they have done is reasonable. Because only when we can really do one thing, can we really learn more... 2934 Chapter 387 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while doing everything, how they will deal with any situation that may happen, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. So at any time how they will do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see how they will respond to these special circumstances, and what may happen. This is indeed the main reason why Nagato will really do this now, or because he knows how to deal with any possibility in this way, and how to deal with these things and some special ideas. At least for them, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because under special circumstances, when these things are happening now, how will they deal with any situations that might actually be dealt with. This is also true while facing many possibilities, Nagato will really face any special circumstances that may occur, and it is indeed necessary to consider these changes. Because they will really work hard for the things they can do, more or less do these special situations. It is on the premise that we can really make a lot of effort because of some things. It is not difficult to see that they will learn more in this special situation. Because when people do something, there are still many possibilities for the changes that people can really learn. While facing these things now, they will deal with any situation that may happen in this way. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will deal with the current situation under any circumstances. Indeed, it is also in the directions that Nagato is familiar with now that these things he knows are indeed considered to be for them. Under these special circumstances, there are still many possibilities that will become many. So when doing these things, how they will do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because how they will do these things at any time, in fact, in any situation, how they will do these things, it is indeed necessary to really deal with any possible things. Nagato will take everything seriously in this way. It is not difficult to see that his thoughts and concepts are indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. So when they are able to face these special circumstances now, how they will do these things is indeed through different efforts and these changes, and they will also go through these things. What they can learn is still through the direction they can work hard to recognize, there will still be these special situations. Because facing these many possibilities now, the premise that will happen is that they are really dealing with any possible things and guiding them to truly develop the kind of city they want. Because in many cases Nagato will do something and things, it also depends on this thing and the importance of these things to them. How they will make these changes at this time, and the most important reason for these ideas is because they all know how to accomplish these things at this time.ok composition network www.okzuowenxs.com In fact, facing any of these situations that may change, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. So most of the time, how they will do these things and these special changes is also necessary to consider the final meaning and some ideas for them. When they do these things, in which way they will go. Seriously to make the changes that should be made, it is not difficult to see the possibility of dealing with seriousness under some special circumstances. Because while facing these things now, they will deal with any of these situations that will happen. It is not difficult to see how they will deal with anything that will happen when they are really able to face these changes. . In fact, it is also in some special circumstances that they can go to and really detect. And Nagato has always known what he should do. This can be regarded as being able to really face these possible situations, and it is also some opinions that need to be taken seriously. How they will do these things, can they see that when facing any of these things that they will need to consider, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. Because in these things that Nagato can know now, how will they deal with any such situations that may happen. It is true that these things that Nagato is familiar with now have these possible meanings, and may be discovered and truly appear. Because of these things that Nagato really recognizes, I can learn it, and I am really dealing with any situation that may happen. Indeed, when facing these many possible changes, at any time some things will happen. Because most of the time, they will really deal with it, so if any of these situations may happen, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. And I want to always know how to do these things. In fact, when facing this kind of change now, Nagato will deal with these special situations, and there will still be some reversals of some special ideas. When he can do these things now, Nagato will naturally know that he is dealing with these changes that he can do well, and that the same things will be dealt with. Now he can complete these changes. It is indeed how they will do these things in many cases. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when they are really serious, they will really work hard to do everything they should do. Because while facing these same changes and the same things, they have the meaning of this change. Because at this time, how they will really face any situation that may happen, there are indeed many possible situations that can happen now. This is more or less an important thing for them, because at this level, they will face these changes and take everything seriously in this way. It is actually necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them... 2935 Chapter 388 Change and Reversal You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato will do something. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will do this and really get some changes, how they will deal with these challenges that they can really face now. Because in most cases, it is Nagato who will really deal with these things, and at the same time he will pay more for tuition, and truly cherish everything he can have now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while facing these changes at this time, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because at the same time, they will face these corresponding things, and indeed there are many possibilities. In the face of these changes, how will they do these things? So at any time they are able to make these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. It is necessary to consider the final thoughts of doing so. To them, doing something is indeed very important. Because Nagato has always known how he should do something because of these changes now. How they will make these corresponding adjustments and changes in the state of affairs, this is actually going to really face these things, and there are many possibilities that will happen. For these things now, how will they make these changes? Because in most cases, it is indeed necessary to do the corresponding things, because when they can really face these things, in which way they will truly learn everything they should have, This is the least it can learn about these emotions, and some of the things it can get the most out of these understandings Because what he knows is that while facing these changes, they will do anything that can make themselves stronger. This is actually what they can know about the changes and reversals in these real states and meanings. It is because when they see whether they can really face change, there are still many possibilities to do it. Because now they are able to do these things and really do what they can do, and there are still things they can do now that they can do what they should do for the hard work. This is also what Nagato should do as it continues to grow stronger. In fact, it can be done in full heart. Because no matter when and where, as long as you can really deal with it, you can deal with everything now. When this matter can be done now, they will really deal with any situation that may happen. This can also be regarded as the changes they can make now, they will really deal with these things. Facing these now, when we can really face these changes. And most of the time, Nagato also knows how to deal with any possibility to do these things, because now facing these many possibilities will happen. Now Nagato is indeed faced with these special situations at any time, but there are many possibilities, because he can do these things in the range he can understand.Love e-book www.kuaitxt.com It is more or less what they know, all the changes that can be made in these words. Because in many cases, Nagato will do something, but at the same time, how will they deal with everything they can deal with now. Because at this time how they are going to make these changes, it is indeed necessary to consider the fundamental reason for doing so. Because most of the time they will deal with it well, these possibilities now will indeed make them look more like themselves. Because as long as these changes are really made, how will they do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while doing any business, they will really deal with some of these changes that may be done. It is true that they will be like most of the time. In doing these things, it is not difficult to see that while doing these things, they will truly deal with the possibility of these changes. They will really deal with these possibilities and will really make these changes. Because once they do it, they will actually do it when they are likely to face these changes. In fact, while facing these things, it can be regarded as being able to truly deal with any of these situations that may occur. Because now, when we can really pay and work hard for it, we are really dealing with any possible situations. They will really deal with these situations that may happen now, because only among the changes that they can really face, how they will do these things does have many possibilities to happen. Because in the current situation where they can make a lot of effort, it is indeed possible to truly deal with any situation that may happen. Because in the current situation, how they will do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things, and indeed there are many possibilities to do it. In these directions that Nagato is now familiar with, how he will deal with any possibility, is indeed really able to face any special circumstances that may happen now. This is indeed also when faced with these special circumstances now, and now Nagato can deal with anything that can be done. And when there are so many of these, they will really deal with all the things and states they have now, whether they can really learn how much. This is more or less for them, it is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. So at this time they will really face these changes, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so. I can really deal with the things that will happen now and in time, no matter when and where, and how Nagato will do these things. It is not difficult to see how they will actually do these things at any time, and these changes are indeed necessary to consider doing so, which has their meaning. When doing these things, how he will deal with these changes is also the situation he can face... 2936 Chapter 389 Self-knowledge You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato has always known how to deal with any of these situations that may happen, or to what extent. We will really deal with these things. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because in this special situation, how they will do these things, the changes they can do now are indeed, and there are many possibilities. And in this special situation, they will really deal with these special things. There are indeed many possibilities that will happen, and in this situation, how they will do these things is not Hard to see. What is Nagato going to do now? There are indeed many possibilities to do these things. So at this special time, Nagato will really deal with it, and there are indeed many possibilities for anything that may be achieved. And Nagato has always known how to do these things, which can be regarded as one aspect of his own self-knowledge. Because if he doesn''t know anything and won''t change, how would he make these corresponding adjustments and changes? This is more or less important to them. Because in this case, they will do everything they can do now. This can also be regarded as the fact that when they are facing any of these things that may happen now, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Perhaps for them, it is indeed necessary to consider the final significance of doing so, whether they can persist in doing everything they should do. It is these changes that Nagato has been able to make, because while he is able to face these things now, he will really deal with any situation that may happen. In these special circumstances, how they will do these corresponding things, it is more or less for them, it is also necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Because in the understandable aspect of Nagato, how they will do anything, it must also know that they are now facing the threat of these people in this martial arts continent, and why he will send this news. In fact, this is really among all the aspects he knows, and there are still many possibilities for these things that he will really deal with. Because while facing these changes now, these things that can really be done are also changeable. At the same time, while doing these things, they will cope with any possible state. This can be regarded as the fact that there are still many possibilities for them to actually face these things and to achieve their position. When Nagato has always known what he should do, of course he knows that he will really deal with any of these situations that need to happen. Because when they deal with any situation well, how they will do these things, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things while doing any situation, they will indeed have these many possibilities now. thing. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when they do anything, they do have many possibilities and will do so to make these changes. And in most cases, it is these changes and these special situations that they will really deal with. Indeed, when Nagato continues to grow stronger, how will they do these things? Indeed, while facing these things now, how will he respond to these possible changes.Weichang Novel Network www.120weichang.com Because while many things may happen, he will deal with these current changes and some special ideas. This is more or less for them, there are indeed many possibilities. Because of the things that Nagato can do now, they are more or less what they can really do, and there are still these possibilities that will happen. Because the changes he can make are indeed, and the things he has done are also when through these efforts to truly make the changes that should be made. In fact, Nagato also supports them in doing everything, in which way he will do any situation that may change. So in these special circumstances, how will they do these things? In fact, among the things that I have done now, it is indeed in the face of these constant changes. Now Nagato, while doing some things, he will truly make these changes, and he is indeed doing these things, which is more or less meaningful to them. In this particular situation, how will they do these things? This can also be regarded as a real response to these situations that may happen, or there are many possibilities. And now facing these many possible changes, it may be more or less for them, it is really necessary to consider these situations And now that these things can be taken into consideration, Nagato, how to deal with these special situations, indeed considers the significance of doing so for them. You are in the Budo Continent at this time, no matter when and where, what they will do. In this case, how they will do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that they are making these changes at the same time. Nagato can really deal with life well, and there are many possibilities for these changes that may be completed. Because in these things that I can do now, it is indeed necessary to consider these reasons for the hard work I put in. In some things that can be done in reality, perhaps Nagato will also be able to do some changes like others. So at this time how they are going to do these things, it can be calculated that they are doing these changes and these have this special change. So now Nagato will go to these things that can really think clearly, which is actually not difficult to see. They will make these changes while making these changes, or it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. This is more or less for them, it is indeed necessary to consider doing so, for them, these changes can really be made. How they will respond and any possibilities at this time, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because at this time, how will they do these things... 2937 Chapter 390 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato was doing anything, he knew everything in his heart and was able to fully understand what he could understand. Because in many cases, whether a thing or a person can truly become the person he wants to be, in fact, it is also necessary to consider the person''s character. Because by itself, when Nagato is doing anything, he will have a balance in his mind, and he will be able to make any changes based on some special ideas. This is actually also his own, the degree of understanding of everything now, as well as his own positioning of himself, still has some very powerful aspects. In many cases, whether a thing can be accepted by people, or a special change that allows them to advance and retreat together, is also the special situation we are facing now, or what we will do. It can be seen that when Nagato makes any decision, he will really adapt well to the possibility of what will happen now. This is also some of the things he can understand. In many cases, when he does whatever he is facing, in which way he will do everything he can do now. It is not difficult to see that he is dealing with everything he can do now. In fact, he will also know. Nagato is facing these things now, how he will really do everything he can do, in fact, it is not difficult to see. Nagato will learn and progress to these due changes through its own efforts. In fact, there are still many possibilities for these aspects that can be thought of. He knows how to make his own efforts on the premise that he is able to pass hard work, but also on the road of continuous advancement and real growth through his own, which is definitely necessary to consider these aspects. Because in the current martial arts continent, if you really want to talk about it, Nagato will do everything to really deal with these special circumstances that are changing now. It is also necessary to consider these ways and methods of doing so. . Because in any situation, Nagato will go through its own efforts and adjustments to truly achieve itself under the challenge of so many people on the 5 roads, while learning, and constantly surpassing its own position. Because this is very useful for him in many cases, because he knows that if he said that he did not force these aspects that have not become stronger, then it will also affect the way he is going now and in the future. This is actually a very cruel and direct thing for Nagato, because he knows very well how Nagato will make these changes while coping well with anything that may change. In fact, it is not difficult to see how it will go and how it will do these things while coping with the many possibilities now. Indeed, within the scope that Nagato can understand now, he will really deal with these enemies who are likely to be for it. And the news of his return from this small world is no different after being disseminated by Zhu Wushuang, so when it directly stated that Nagato is now like a piece of so-and-so or more directly, he is like Tang Monk meat. There are still many possibilities for some special situations that are taken seriously. I have always known how I will do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that within the scope of his understanding and real acceptance of himself, there are actually many kinds of things he will do. Let them all benefit from these directions at this time.Literature 520 www.bxwx520xs.com Because Nagato has always known what he will need to do, it is not difficult to see that when these people challenge him, he also thinks he still has a unique advantage. Because after eating those heaven and earth spirit treasures, the improvement for Nagato is also very big. So at this time, regardless of any difficulties or any special challenges, he will do his best to do everything he can. Because only in this way, can he really grow to the point he can achieve through these adjustments and some aspects of his real position. In fact, this is also a very important thing for Nagato. At least he knows what he should do. That''s enough, isn''t it? And while these people are now more and more challengers come to the door, Nagato still has a very strong patience. Because many times Nagato will do something, in fact, it is not difficult to see that these special situations are of great significance to her, and they will happen in these special situations. In this particular situation, what Nagato would do, its actually not difficult to see how he can do everything he can do while he can really deal with these things. Some aspects that need to be considered. And now at this time how he will become stronger, or change his way to a position where he can only truly achieve it, it is actually not difficult to see at this time. The many powerhouses on this Wu Continent are just a whetstone for Nagato, or more whetstones and stepping stones, because of the existence of these people he can set foot on a higher peak, and this is actually for a reason And necessary. Because Nagato has always known how to do these things, he will use his own efforts to truly deal with any of these situations that may happen now. This is indeed how he will do what he can do well while dealing with these special changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato can make these changes and all aspects again, Nagato still has some aspects that are very self-aware. If he said that he couldn''t do these things, he would not really grow through his own understanding and the aspects he learned through these battles. Because in many cases the duality of one thing will cause Nagato to think so, but it is not necessarily a proof. There are still many possibilities for things that can be done in this way now. And now that Nagato is able to face this, they will truly do it. For these changes, they say they can really deal with these special situations. This is indeed something that Nagato has always known. And Nagato will always really deal with these real changes... 2938 Chapter 391 Fighting Arena You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Moreover, after Nagato defeated the white-clothed man, it was a stimulus to these people in Wu Continent now. So not long after, it had already issued another order, which was to let people spread the news and also wanted to challenge her fighting arena, which is the place to really receive any battle inside and outside the imperial city. At the same time, what I really want to say is to set up a place for these people who are really fighting to the death, or in other respects who really want to have the desire to fight. And the significance of its existence in these places is because these martial arts powerhouses will not really deal with these special situations. There are still many situations that may actually face them, and good situations will happen. Because when Nagato was able to accomplish these things, in fact, while he was constantly growing, he was also able to redeem and accomplish things at this time. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. , Because he has always known how he will do these things at any time, it is indeed necessary to consider whether it is important for him to do so. Nagato can go now, because how to do these things, this can be regarded as this special situation, it is indeed necessary to consider at this time. Nagato will really deal with this special situation now, and facing these things, it is still necessary to consider the most important significance of doing so for her. Moreover, Nagato has always known what they will do, and it is more or less certain that it can be achieved by themselves at this time. This level and adjustment is also necessary to consider. Nagato is now able to do all these things for these things, and to really do well in these changes that she can accomplish. In terms of methods, the challenges of these people are indeed very necessary for her. Soon the time reached the time agreed by Nagato, and he came to a very popular challenging place outside the imperial city. To put it simply, this place is a martial arts hall, because the purpose of this place is to prevent these people from competing in martial arts and any dueling methods that do not affect ordinary people. And the existence of this form is actually very necessary for the current imperial city. So when Nagato does anything, he is indeed facing these situations, and will deal with any situation that may be done in this way. And on this day, the place called Qingfeng Dance Field was indeed in the entire outer room of the imperial city, and many people knew it. Its no exaggeration to say that while facing this big event that they all know, the person who made the war contract this time is just one person, and the tactics he completely issued are entirely dependent on , He is challenging the majesty of the genius inside and outside the entire imperial city, Or to put it more directly, in the eyes of many people, his approach is to seek death.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com After all, many times a genius or a truly peerless kind of person, who has reached the level that many people can''t help it, the meaning of his existence, in fact, is fundamentally very capable of explaining. These special situations that can really be done, and the things they can do well, in fact, if you really want to talk about it, it is necessary to consider whether this person is really looking for death. Although many people already know this kind of behavior, it is not difficult to see this kind of behavior in Nagato. In the eyes of many people, it is really a kind of behavior that is completely looking for death, regardless of their own life or death. Because very often a thing or a person will be able to be truly accepted by others, it is not difficult to see. How they will do these things at any time, in fact, the real reason is whether they can create what they can achieve at this time, and whether they can really do all these things as they think. . And Nagato has always known that when she herself is trying to become stronger, regardless of the special changes that she can really make, she will indeed need to consider the direct impact of doing so. So at this time they will really do these things, and indeed they really need to consider whether they can really do it themselves in this special situation. Because no matter when and where it is, whether Xiaoyun is really able to go now, because of the situation that they are able to go through on the road of constant strengthening now, this is indeed necessary to consider This change. Because he himself knows whether he can really go under these special circumstances now, because he can make these changes to truly complete the current continuous changes. Because the things that Nagato will do now are through the changes that he can accomplish, and when he truly achieves these special aspects that they have been able to reveal, does he really insist on it? , Really do everything that can be done. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will really accomplish this kind of corresponding thing at this time, and this kind of reversal of real position. Because when facing these things now, Nagato is really dealing with it through his own efforts. There are many possibilities now that he knows that on the road of constant strengthening, these people and these obstacles will only make him form Some special unsolvable situations. I have always insisted on going, and I know some of the situations that he can go to when these things will be done by him, in order to really let go while he is constantly getting stronger now. Many people have their own kind of view. Because what Nagato knows is that when he doesnt know how to do anything, he always considers his own special nature, whether it is really possible to make some different changes in the survival of these people. . And what Nagato has always known about, he will do it because of some things how to make these changes and the hard work he thinks he can really make. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato does these things, it is true under the premise of his own efforts. Don''t think about the significance of doing this to him. Moreover, as long as Nagato knows what he can understand, it can only truly complete these special situations by constantly getting stronger, which is at least a good experience for him... 2939 Chapter 392 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It has always been known that we will need to consider the many possibilities that are being dealt with now. It is indeed true that we will really deal with it at this time, and there are still many possibilities. I have always known that now through my own efforts to fight these people, it is not difficult to see that he will really do it. It is indeed a very correct choice, because how he will deal with these things now is actually showing that he is doing anything. It is still through my own efforts and to truly cope with these possibilities, and will really make big changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the people and things that can truly detach themselves from this are the extent they themselves can do. He will always do this through his own efforts. This is more or less his understanding of himself. There are also these special controls over this world, because there will be many people in this world. If he can''t really defeat him, then he can only become stronger. Only in this way can he truly detach himself under special circumstances. come out. But now that some things can be done well, Nagato will really change the acquisition of different acquisitions and indeed need to consider the meaning of doing so for them or for himself. Because they can really face these special situations, how will they really achieve these situations at this time. Because in these special circumstances, how will it really change? How they will do these things, it is not difficult to see how to deal with any changes that may occur. This is also a way that Nagato will provoke the difference between the inside and outside of the imperial city at this time. Although it is a bit extreme, it is more straightforward to say that his approach is completely two-sided. To put it simply, if Nagato does not do this, then he can really do what he wants. There are indeed many possibilities that are not wrong, but if he does not do this, then in the future when facing more powerful enemies, if he does nothing. This is undoubtedly really saying that the idea and meaning of this person is to find death. Because most of the time, people like them can really do it. There are still many possibilities in this situation. Because Nagato has always been aware of what he is facing now, how he will need to consider the significance of doing so for himself. And in the face of these special circumstances now, Nagato has always known how he will make these changes through his own efforts and challenges and truly cope with these things. Because if Nagato would do anything, he would indeed need to consider the significance of doing so for himself. So at this time how he will deal with it, under these special circumstances, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because in the range that Nagato can understand, his own understanding of himself can still be reached by himself. At least in these aspects that he can really do, there are still necessary considerations.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com Because what he knows about these things is also based on the special circumstances he is facing and these special changes. This is also how these changes will be made after constantly experiencing these special circumstances, and it is also based on the fact that they can really make a lot of efforts for some future things they can. In fact, it is within the scope of Nagato''s understanding. You can really do what you can do under this special situation. This kind of change will indeed need to be considered. Because of the challenges of this world that we are facing right now, Nagato knew from the very beginning that when and where they are now under these special circumstances. It is indeed through these practices of her own, and what makes this world more confusing is that she herself is indeed also through this matter and these changes that can be made are also necessary to consider. Because he knew that no matter what he did and wherever he was, he would need to consider whether doing so would make sense to him. And now that Nagato knows all these aspects, it is indeed through his own efforts to truly realize that he needs to make adjustments. Because whenever and wherever Nagato is able to make these changes, it is only when he truly understands himself. His understanding of himself, as well as the things that he can truly achieve now, still really need to form many possibilities. This is also some aspects that Nagato can know, and there are some real things. Because at least he knows how he will face these special ideas at this time, it is still necessary to consider. Moreover, Nagato can be regarded as knowing that there are many different points in the understanding of what he can really do, and also through his own understanding of himself. Because what Nagato can do now is indeed the changes that can really be done. And Nagato will create something stronger through his own efforts, which is more or less a good thing for him. And Nagato also knows that if he does not become stronger in this era, if he says that it is at this time, if he does not do anything, it will be very passive for him under any circumstances. of. Because what he can do now is facing, the degree she can want to achieve is indeed well positioned. But before that, if he couldn''t really go beyond the scope of many people, then he was looking for memories, or there were still a lot of things he could respect now. Because when facing anything, he really would really face these changes through his own efforts. Because the things that Nagato can do now are indeed based on his positioning of himself, he still has very good special circumstances. He knew that if he didn''t do this, there would be a certain, special uncertainty for him. Because when it is able to do these things now, Nagato will truly become stronger based on the aspects it can learn... 2940 Chapter 393 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So these people gathered here at this time, which is also very good for Nagato. Because it wants to build momentum itself, because this kind of momentum needs people, so at this time, he asked Zhu Wushuang to spread the news, which is actually no different, so he is telling the world that he does have a very big Courage. Because many times a thing will be known to people, it must be based on whether this thing can be understood by them at this time or not can accept the final meaning of this thing. And Nagato was just an unknown kid who didn''t know where he came from, although it was said that he did defeat Zhu Wushuang. And it is no exaggeration to say that what he did was indeed an act of disrespect or provocation towards these masters inside and outside the entire imperial city. Many people think that in the eyes of many people, this is indeed a very death-seeking behavior. Because these changes can really be made, how will they achieve these special situations at this time? So how Nagato will do these things at this time is indeed facing these many things now, and the degree of usefulness for him is actually very much. Because it is a positioning of oneself, it is still necessary to understand how he will do these things at this time, it is actually not difficult to see the changes he will make at any time. This is also true whether they can accept the final meaning of doing these things while doing these corresponding things. Because in many cases, Nagato''s behavior will happen to ordinary people or more, so he will do anything different at this time. This is actually his own understanding of his current position, because he at least knows what he needs to do. How will you go about making any of these changes that may occur? It is indeed true that these special circumstances need to be considered. How he will go to achieve these special times, he will indeed need to consider doing so, and really be able to face these situations. Or are these changes that really need to be faced, because he knew from start to finish what to do when he went back when he was dealing with anything? So when facing anything, they will really consider these, and at the same time, he is indeed in the series of changes that he can do well. It can be regarded as Nagato''s own position, still has a lot of understanding. Because in many cases, whether a thing can be accepted by people, it is not difficult to see whether these aspects that will be accepted by people under this special situation really have meanings that can be changed now. Because he knew that under the circumstances of this hard work, he was truly able to take into account this situation, Nagato was making any adjustments. It is also how to make these changes through the scope of what I can understand now. In fact, its not difficult to see how thorough Nagatos positioning and understanding of himself is. At least he knows that if he says that through his own efforts, he does not really do everything he can do well, then this is for For him it will become very boring. Because what he knows is that he may have amnesia, and there are many things he needs to find back.The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com So at this moment, he came to this world while losing his memory, so now no matter when and where, the belief in Nagato''s heart is getting stronger and stronger. Then only in this way, through the current special changes, it is indeed possible to do it. In these respects, it is true that there are many things that may not be done for others. In fact, for Nagato, when they will really do these things at this time, they will indeed need to consider doing so, and for them, they will really deal with any possible occurrence. Because Nagato was very clear from beginning to end how he would do these things, it is not difficult to see. While he will really deal with these different changes and ideas, Nagato will make these real adjustments and the changes that Nagato can face. This is actually how to do these different aspects for these things. This can be regarded as at this time, at the same time that these things will be truly completed. Nagato will face it, and these possibilities will be many. But this is no less than the different places he can do now, whether it is really necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. Because he knows very well that he is using his own efforts to truly deal with any of these situations that may happen now. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things at this time. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of this to them and the need for real existence. Under these special circumstances now, Nagato will always truly learn these aspects that it can learn, and it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of these things to them. So at this time, these changes can really be made for it, and they are really dealing with these special situations. Now he is able to pay for these possibilities for these things, and while facing these things now, he is indeed doing what he can do when he can understand the scope of himself. This is more or less necessary for Nagato itself. Because under the current circumstances, what he would do is also something that he would need to consider doing when he was really facing these things. Because if we do these things now, there is no way to truly cope with the current demands on ourselves, it is very necessary to think clearly. Because at this time, if it is the behavior of an ordinary person or some other people seeking death, it is indeed possible to truly deal with the changes that may occur now. It will also allow them to truly become unlike themselves at this time, something that needs to be considered. Because at any time, as long as they use their own efforts to become more like they have more possibilities, it is actually necessary to take things seriously. Because he knows what he lacks, or how to change the situation, he will truly deal with these special changes through everything he can do... 2941 Chapter 394 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato will really do something, it is indeed necessary to really consider the significance of doing so for them. At the same time, Nagato has always been doing well.The series of changes that he can make now are actually the changes that he can really accomplish on his own. And at this time, if they don''t just face the present at this time, when they do these special situations, he will really face it, and now Nagato will do it. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato does this now, it is also based on these special things that are constantly passing through itself. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will really deal with the changes that he can make and these people now, he will truly learn everything he can do well in his own way. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato would do under this special situation, indeed through his own efforts, and to truly deal with everything now. This can be regarded as what Nagato has always considered. There are still many different aspects of these things. Because when he knew what he should do, he was truly able to go. At this time, he had experienced many impossibility now, and he would really cope with this change. But that is because Nagato is able to make these changes through some of its own particularities and in the face of Nagato Mountain. It is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for himself. Because under these special circumstances that he can face, there are still many possibilities. Because now Nagato is really dealing with it well, everything that can be done now is also within the scope of his own understanding of the present. He is facing the challenges of these people and the greed of these people, and it can still play a lot of roles. Because he has always known that when facing these things, he will really deal with the current situations that may happen. Because no matter when and where, as long as these things can be done, Nagato will make these changes that can really be done, and it is necessary to consider the significance of doing so. Now that Nagato can make these changes, are there many other possibilities that might happen? Because it is the time to make some changes, but there are still many possibilities for these special situations that can really be faced. Because what he can really face and what he can do now is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. Because no matter when, where, and how Nagato will do these things, its actually not difficult to see that when Nagato does anything, it really does use these changes that he can accomplish. Do these situations. Nagato has always known that when he can really face these changes, he will also understand his own understanding and some special phenomena, and many changes will occur. For a long time, Nagato knew how to do these things. In fact, it is really necessary to face any possibilities and variables now, these cities that he can reach by himself and these special circumstances now.17 Pen Fun Pavilion www.17sctxs.com In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is facing these things now, Nagato is indeed using these changes of itself to truly deal with these many possibilities now. Because in any event, how Nagato will make these changes is indeed in the face of these special people and things, and it is indeed truly able to face these changes. So now Nagato will truly do these things, while Nagato will face these special changes and characters, he will also be based on his own situation. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, in this special face, we can truly achieve these changes. So at this time, if the changes that Nagato can really make, these special properties are indeed changes that can be made, it is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so. The changes that can be made are indeed, indeed, can be made, and these changes are indeed real and need to be done a lot. Because the changes that can really be faced are still the special circumstances that need to be truly made. So at this time, Nagato can really do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that under this special situation, Nagato can really do it, and whether these things can accomplish these special changes. Because now Nagato is able to face these special characteristics, it will really do the right things. Can he really get in touch with and take this situation seriously, and can he make these special changes and these ideas at this time, so these things can really make them change? This is actually the things he will encounter at this time, and it is indeed necessary to consider how this special nature will change for her. In fact, when she was able to face these situations, she learned how to achieve these special characteristics. This can also be regarded as how Nagato will accomplish these special changes at this time, and it is indeed truly able to accomplish these special changes. Because of how Nagato has always done it, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. because.The special changes that Nagato can only face are indeed when dealing with these things, it is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so for her. Because when he himself clearly understands how to accomplish these things, it is not difficult to see whether they can really change what they can do under these special situations that they will really face. The location of the county owner. For example, when Nagato has always known what she should do, it is not difficult for her to see that at this time it is indeed possible that he knew it was correct. But it is not difficult to see whether he can accept this kind of change when he will really deal with these things in this special situation. Because Nagato will be well, and at the same time of these changes, it will really adjust its interests and truly challenge the people now, because he knows that it is necessary to change. If you really become stronger, then there are many things that can''t be done, because this is the direction that Nagato is familiar with, so at this time he will become stronger and really fight these people... 2942 Chapter 395 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing a lot of things, Nagato knew exactly what it meant to her. He said that now he is facing a challenge. When he is a master inside and outside Huangshan, if he doesn''t do this, then it is very likely that he will miss many opportunities. Because people do something like this, they will be able to do what people can predict and accept. In fact, it is necessary to consider the final meaning of what they do, whether it is what they accept. Because many times now Nagato is doing something based on the premise that he is doing these things, and he will try his best to truly win over his own efforts, in order to want everything that has not been completed. Just really work hard for it. He knew that he was facing something in a different sense, how he would do it and how he would think about the meaning of doing so. In fact, it is not difficult to see that it is finally able to work so hard at this time to the extent that it can want to complete it. This is also necessary. Because once something is really in place, it is not difficult to see under any circumstances. While we are doing some things, it is indeed necessary to consider what it means to her. Because under the current situation, there will be these people inside and outside the imperial city who want to challenge, and he wants to truly conquer her, which is actually not difficult to see. It is also necessary to consider the fundamental significance of the changes in the things we are doing. Because in this situation, Nagato can go now, because the special changes now indeed have many possibilities that will happen now. When doing a lot of things, Nagato is indeed doing these things now, indeed through his own efforts, but really responding to any situation that may happen. Because what Nagato knew was that he would accomplish these things when he was able to do it. In fact, it was not difficult to see that he did something special. Because some things will happen, or more directly, they are indeed, really cope with any possibility, and what will Nagato do under these special circumstances that can now be faced? In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things are actually very purposeful. Because the rules of these five continents are so simple, but he doesn''t know, he doesn''t know what he can do now, there are many possibilities. But under this circumstance, if he can''t really do it with his own particularity and his own special powerful abilities. It is very likely that it will arouse some aspects that Nagato really recognizes now, because in some special circumstances he knows, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. Because what he can do now is to really deal with it through his own efforts now. With these special and different changes, there are still many possibilities that will happen. Because Nagato has always considered how to do these things now, in fact, he will really deal with any of these situations that may happen in his own way.Fat Cat Novels www.fmxs8.com Because of his own positioning and understanding, as well as what he wants, he can still do it well. So under this circumstance, everything he does is very important, at least for him, there are still many things that can happen now that he can face this kind of change. Because what Nagato has always known is that he is doing these special changes and ideas through his own efforts. This is actually not difficult to pay attention to. Nagato actually needs to take these special circumstances into consideration at this time. Nagato will really take some of the best aspects of himself, and really work hard, this is actually what he can do now that he can do all the possible changes. Because now Nagato will really do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that he will do this, whether the final meaning can really highlight his own power in the present. And in these constant challenges, to what extent he can achieve, this is actually very necessary to consider these situations. Because now when Nagato is really taking anything seriously, he really knows where his own superiority and the aspects that he can really need to consider are. So that he will be very clear that there are still many possibilities for the things he can do here. And he also knows that now through his own efforts to do so to truly deal with any special circumstances that may occur, as well as these powerhouses in these five continents. It''s not difficult to show that Nagato is serious. Yes, this attitude will really be a little more rigorous than before. Even in his current special situation, there are still many possibilities for these things that he can really face. Because when they are really facing the people and things they can face now, the changes and ideas they can make are indeed necessary to truly deal with these special situations. And Nagato has always been going to really face these, so that they can think clearly about the aspects that they can strongly support. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is doing anything, she can still use self-adjustment and self-realization to this degree, to truly stimulate her inner desires. Because this is indeed very necessary for Nagato to consider, and most of the time. What he will do depends on the particularity of self-adjustment and change when he is doing certain things, or the superiority he can achieve by himself.To truly do these things. At the same time, Nagato has always known that his current strong strength is based on his continuous response to any bigger things, and it is indeed necessary to consider that this is the special situation that he can really face. While Nagato is still really strong in his own right now, he also knows that his current position is extraordinary. And what can really be said is that it is indeed possible to consider doing so when it is because of these things. Whether it can really grow to a certain level in the end and how to deal with it now is also very necessary... 2943 Chapter 396 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Nagato can really do some things, really make these hard work and really complete these ideas. It is not difficult to see that Nagato is making any decisions that may actually be made. He is also working hard, really making some adjustments for some aspects of himself. It is not difficult to see that among these thoughts of Nagato, it is indeed attracting many people on this ancient continent. Because for him, when doing something more or less, it must be based on the fact that they have a range of self-understanding while doing so, because he knows that if he does not do this, he will definitely Many different changes have occurred. At this time, if they can''t use their own ideas to truly achieve these changes. Nagato also knows that if he does not advance to a certain level, it will indeed cause some real unnecessary troubles, so how he will do it in time at this time is enough to show that he will need to change, and There are many possibilities. So in this special situation, so that we can really face these special situations now, it is also very necessary to consider the significance of these people to her. Therefore, in this competition field, these people have gathered in Nagato, and it can be seen that these people are indeed very eager to kill or defeat Nagato. Because many times these people are really able to face these special situations, how will they deal with these special changes, or they will need to consider the significance of doing so for him. Because no matter what time it is, these special changes can indeed be faced. It is not difficult to see that there are many possible changes that can really be faced, so how Nagato responds to these special changes. So when Nagato is able to do these things, he will indeed be able to achieve the changes he can do now by himself, or it will be necessary to consider the significance of doing so. So that he himself understands that he can really do certain things through his own efforts now. It is definitely necessary to consider that doing so is meaningful to them. Because of the special nature that he can really face, he will also truly achieve these changes, and indeed, there are a lot of these special things that need to be truly achieved. It is true that Nagato is still able to achieve this kind of change through its own efforts and truly fulfilling its position. All within the scope, he is still able to use some of the things he knows to truly deal with any of these situations that may happen. Because Nagato has always been very clear about the way he will actually do this while making these changes and these ideas. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is doing anything now, he will still use some of his own to face these changes and how to do these things.Cool Pen Fun Pavilion www.ku162.com This is actually the way that Nagato has always done this, as well as his own understanding and true awareness of modern things. Because many times when they do this, they are indeed able to face these special changes at the same time, how they will do these things, it is not difficult to see that it is dealing with any changes and When possible. It''s the corresponding things that can really be done, or if these people will challenge him and let him really meet, it is not difficult to see that these thoughts of her are very understandable. Because Nagato has always known what he needs, or what he wants. This is actually what he has been pursuing all the time, so at this time, if he can''t figure out what he wants or what he should ask for, it will make a big difference. Because no matter when and where, we all know very clearly that the purpose in our hearts is to deal with the challenges of these people, and it is also very likely that there will be some dangerous situations. Its not difficult to see that what Nagato does will need to truly cope with this change. And when Nagato is doing these things now, it is true that these things can really be faced, and there are indeed many ways and methods to change, and the particularity of these things will become even more different. same. Because no matter what Nagato is doing, it is indeed true that it is dealing well now. At the same time with any possibility now, Nagatos hukou is real now. These people will survive the challenges and go better. Taller. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is doing anything, it will also know its own superiority and where it can really go, and to what extent. This is actually the direction that Nagato has always known, because what he knows is facing some aspects that Nagato can do now. It is not difficult to see that while these changes that can really be made, or that these ideas can only be achieved step by step in the collapse of the present, in the face of these so-called peerless geniuses, they will also need to be genuine. Face any possibility. Therefore, there are still many possibilities for these situations that can really be faced at this time. So at this time, Nagato will truly deal with any possibility, and you have to consider when Nagato has been really dealing with these people and things. It is indeed necessary to really consider what can be made now, and where these different changes really depend. In fact, it is not difficult to show up in Nagato who can really go, because what to do when doing these things, it is actually necessary to consider the meaning of doing so for her. In fact, its not difficult to see how Nagato will make these changes at any time. It is also through his own efforts to truly achieve these special characteristics of the present, and truly transform into the current ability. To do this series of these things. This can also be regarded as his innate advantage facing these people now. He knows that when he does anything, he still needs to face these different changes and these special meanings, and how they will happen. This is actually something that needs to be considered, at least he knows how to do it right... 2944 Chapter 397 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Nagato has known for a long time is to really deal with the current efforts through some aspects of themselves to fight for these changes. This actually doesn''t really mean that they will do it. The real reason is that there are still many possibilities for these things that can actually be done. And Nagato has always known that the special changes that he can really face are indeed the changes that he can really make, and they are still very meaningful and meaningful. Because Nagato is facing this kind of special book under these special circumstances, there are indeed many special differences that may happen in the next meeting. And at this time, Nagato knew that these people and the place where he himself lived. Because at this time, they can really change in these different senses. In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will do these things in this special situation. This is actually the reasons and some different aspects that Nagato has always insisted on, because the same places that it has been able to make do have some changes now. Because at this time, if you say how many of these things Nagato can really face, in fact, this is a matter of consideration. The thing that has always been very clear is that she is dealing with any of these situations that may happen, which will cause him to do anything now, but also based on the time when he is facing different changes and ideas. How Nagato will do these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see how to really deal with any situation that may happen. Nagato will also use his own efforts to truly cope with it. Now any place that may change, at least he knows that he is going through his own efforts. It is also going to really deal with everything that may happen now, because Nagato will really deal with it. At this time, it is indeed facing these special circumstances, there will be many differences. And when he was able to do these things well, Nagato always knew clearly what attitude he would take to deal with these changes that might happen. The special challenge and whether these people can really make them different at this time, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will truly do these things. It is indeed necessary to really deal with these special differences. In fact, it is necessary to consider whether this is acceptable to them, and it is also necessary to consider the meaning and true thoughts of this . Now what will Nagato do, under these special circumstances. How Nagato will accomplish this, in dealings with these people at this time, and whether these people can really do differently in the role they play, it is actually necessary to consider these aspects. And Nagato is now in this attitude to learn any changes and any special properties that can happen. Therefore, Nagato has always known how he should deal with these different places. In fact, this is also necessary to consider. Because the changes that Nagato has been able to make are indeed the different places that Nagato can make, and these changes. So at this time how he will do these things, it is not difficult to see that anything he is doing is indeed necessary to consider doing it.First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com Because of the many efforts they can make for these things. Facing the challenges of these people now, their desires, and the things they want to be able to truly do from Nagato, is that he wants to find a lot of amazing things from these people. While he was thinking about this, he often flew up with a basket of people directly, and flew towards Nagato without saying a word. Because there is really no need to say too much nonsense at this time, because too much nonsense will affect their performance. And at this time, these things will happen, and it is not difficult to appear when these people are eager to find what he found in the small world from Nagato. It is indeed not difficult to imagine that the importance of these things to them is also extraordinary. And what I wanted was to understand whether this was really necessary for him. So at this time, what he would do is indeed to make these changes, and at the same time, he would really deal with the special meaning of these special and different places. This is actually the same situation, and how he will do these things, this is also his understanding of himself and the extent to which he can do it now. Because he knows how he will do these things when he is dealing with the different changes he is facing now, it is not difficult to see that it is not difficult to imagine. He will be in this special situation, it is indeed necessary to consider some special reasons for these things when doing something. While truly coping with these different places now, how will he do something?In fact, it is not difficult to see that it is dealing with any things that may change and differ. This is more or less a place where you have always been able to persist, at least he knows very well that these people will challenge him, and die so, so want to get something from him. This approach is actually very scary and it is necessary to think clearly. Because he knows exactly what he wants and what he doesn''t want, it is actually necessary to consider whether this approach is really acceptable to them. And he has always known that when doing something through his own efforts, in fact, it is not difficult to see the changes that need to be truly made through anything. This is actually what Nagato has always been able to really insist on, because he will need to consider what it means to her. Because Nagato is very clear about how many changes he will need to make while trying to gain recognition, it is not difficult to see the significance of doing so. And when he has always needed to do something, it is indeed very, and it is necessary to consider his opinion of doing so. Because he knows how he will make these special changes, there are still many special situations that will happen. .. 2945 Chapter 398 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when he is going to do something, he still naturally knows how to deal with these special and different aspects, as well as some places that can really make them change more. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is doing anything, he is still able to truly achieve some special and different places. Because he knows from the beginning to the end what he will do for people with relatively high hardware standards, it is not difficult to see that his understanding of some of his own things is still very different. Therefore, the first challenger was not surprised, and he was defeated by Xiaoyun''s easy hands. And this kind of relaxed feeling is something that even many people cannot have or match. Moreover, what Nagato has always known is how, with some of its own efforts, how to achieve these different changes that can now be faced? This is actually some of the fundamental reasons that Nagato has always done it. When she does this and defeats these people, he will really deal with these different places. It is not difficult to see that he is in any Time to do anything. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will truly learn at this time, and there are indeed many possibilities for some things to happen. As well as how Nagato has always done something, this is indeed different from what he can know and can really do, and how he will do some special and different places he faces. This also counts his Nagatos understanding of himself, and a habit, and at this time these people will challenge him like this without fear of his threats, which is not difficult to see. When Nagato will really do this, he is still very serious and has an attitude to really deal with everything. In fact, while Nagato would do this many times, he would also really deal with these different places now. Because he has always known how he will accomplish these things, so that now at the same time as any thing that is about to happen, he still takes his own special nature and challenges to really take any possibility seriously. Because Nagato knows that while facing these special changes, Nagato is indeed capable of doing these things. It is also in the challenges of these people to make him stronger. He will really face these different changes and ideas, and he will need to consider the real reasons for doing so. Because at different times, he will indeed need to consider what needs to be done every day, and he will always face these different changes. Moreover, in this particular situation, Nagato knew what he should do based on the fact that there were some developments in different places. It is actually not difficult to see that no matter what he does, he still knows himself. At least he knows very clearly that if he says that he is doing something through his own efforts. He could not accept these different changes that would happen.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com This is actually very different from many people, because he knows that after he came to Wu Continent, there are indeed many aspects that are different. At this time, how would Nagato achieve these different places? It is not difficult to see that while he did this, he still had a degree of understanding and control of himself that was far superior to other people. Because he at least knows how he will face these different meanings and different directions of change, both of which can explain that when Nagato does these things, he really needs to consider the meaning of doing so. . Because no matter when and where, when Nagato is facing these things, he will still deal with these different challenges, and at the same time, he will really deal with the source of these changes. This can also be regarded as some of his understanding of himself and what he can really do. She at least knows how to go, and to do these things is also based on how much he knows about himself. So he knew that when he was faced with some different changes, he was indeed able to face it, and there were many more possibilities for these changes to happen. This is also what Nagato is familiar with. While passing through these special different places, it is indeed also under this special situation that there are still many possibilities. Because he knew exactly what he wanted from beginning to end, he would actually face these special changes in some places, and there would still be these special and different changes and ideas. Because he understands himself far better than others, so at this time. If he will make any changes and differences in this way, in fact, this will be truly achieved, and now Nagato can accomplish some different changes. Because now Nagato can do it, it is indeed in a different place. There will be many changes. These few times, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do anything to the extent that it can accomplish it. So when he will go to these different places, Nagato will also pass through some of his own special positions in different directions, and will truly do everything that it should be. In fact, they will really need to face the changes, and at the same time, what they will really do at this time. When faced with these different changes and ideas, will they really stick to it at this time? To achieve what you want. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is really different from others at this time, because the special meanings he controls are indeed different from other different aspects. Because the people on this continent are actually facing Nagato''s act of death, they are more likely to respond to who they want to kill him immediately. So at this time, under this special situation, with these different changes, how would they respond to this kind of thing? In fact, it is not difficult to see that some of Nagato''s ideas and concepts are still somewhat different from those of the mainland people. This kind of different changes and thoughts will lead to many different aspects, and they will really maintain them together. When doing certain things by himself, it is still difficult for him to truly learn everything he should in his different places and fields. At least he knows exactly how to do it... 2946 Chapter 399 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, the way to really do it, anyone who might really affect his own way of becoming stronger now. In fact, he also really needs to fight with these people to inspire his inspiration. At least he knows that through his own different efforts, it will also stimulate all the possibilities that he can do now. Nagato and how to do it will indeed face these different changes and ideas at this time. This can be regarded as Nagato knows that he will do it, and the fundamental reason is that he still knows how to do it. After the first person was defeated, the second and third people were constantly challenging, which can be considered very scary. If this is on the faces of many people, the different places he can really make may really affect their future lives. At least the fundamental reason these people will challenge Nagato is because they have seized the opportunities that Nagato has seized from small things since they were young, because this is also a very real thing. Because in many cases, it is not difficult to see whether one thing can really be done well because of something. Whether these things are important to them, so that now Nagato will truly deal with any possibility, these special situations that will happen are still clear. Because he at least knows how he should go to achieve these different places, and he also needs to consider whether such different places can play an important role in retreat for him. Now at this time, the constant challenges of these people will also arouse the desire to explore in Nagato''s heart. He also knows that there are many geniuses inside and outside Fangcheng, because this imperial city is the most powerful and or the most direct and most capable of explaining the existence of these 4 places. Because when Nagato will do anything, it is indeed through the different changes that he is facing now. This actually shows that Nagato will truly cope with these changes when doing anything. This is actually a place that makes them all work hard. He Changmen now needs to think about how he will do these things when he has different places and ideas. What kind of role these people will play in his path forward is indeed facing these different places. This is also when facing these different changes now, Nagato will really deal with these special and different places. This is actually true. He will do this at this time, and there will be many possibilities that will happen, and there will still be very big breakthroughs in some aspects of his own understanding. At least Nagato knows what he really needs to do. It''s actually not difficult to see that at this time, in this special situation, they need to consider what it means to them. This is actually the special changes that can really be faced, and there are still many possibilities that can happen. And at this time, think about all the considerations and the significance of doing so for them.Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com Because in these special circumstances, how he will do these things does need to be really taken seriously, and it is possible that he will really deal with these different places now. In fact, for Nagato, it is a different kind of change. So the things that can really be faced at this time are indeed also now, in the face of these special circumstances, they still need to consider the significance of doing so for them. As well as in its own response to these special circumstances, Nagato will go like this, and really do something different now. What is Nagato going to do? At this time, while facing different changes, it will indeed be true. Under this special situation, there will still be many possibilities. Moreover, Nagato can be regarded as making some special changes through his own. I''m really saying that, facing the present, these changes are indeed really able to go. So now Nagato is really able to face these many possible changes for them at this time, which is actually at least under the superiority of its own manufacturing. He will also really do it, at least he can face this kind of change at this time, there are still many different aspects that he can really think clearly. Because when Nagato really comes into contact with these people through his own efforts, he will really deal with any of these situations that may happen. Because at these times, how he will really achieve these different meanings, and these changes, in fact, it is not difficult to see that he will need to consider these differences at this time. Indeed, we are really dealing with this kind of change now, and many people may happen. Because of what he will do at this time, it is actually not difficult to see how much he understands his own state of affairs, which is actually quite extraordinary. Because at this time how he will deal with these special changes now, there are still many possibilities. And Nagato has always known that when he thinks he can pass certain special circumstances, he will really need to consider doing so, as well as any decisive effects that might happen to him now. I also think that these things will need to be done at this time. It is not difficult to see that what he can touch and persist in this situation is also the changes he can make. In fact, this is also true to be able to truly deal with any of these situations that may occur through their own understanding and the degree that they can achieve. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to deal with these different changes in this special situation. It is actually necessary to consider the significance of this to her. So Xiaowen also knows that he will still be able to learn when he understands that it is from the first step, and it may happen to many people. Because at this time, if we can truly cope with these changes at different levels through our own efforts, it is still necessary to consider these special circumstances and the particularities of different meanings. Whether they can accept how they can do it, it can be said that Nagato will really learn these different places in many cases, or they can really deal with these different changes... 2947 Chapter 400 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So how many times Nagato will do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. Because at this time, if we have experienced any special changes that can happen and really different places. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time Nagato is dealing with anything that might happen to him. And he has always known that he should go, and how to do it several times is not difficult to see these special changes. It is still very possible to really deal with any of these situations that may happen, so that he knows very clearly that in any event or when these changes need to occur. In which way Nagato will go to truly achieve these same places, it needs to really deal with good considerations. A method and rule for him to improve himself, because he knows that he will do these things when he is doing it. Indeed, for them, it is also necessary to consider the final significance of doing this, and how to do it in the most real way that they can understand. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will do this at this time, it is really dealing with any possibility now. Indeed, he will really do everything he can do now. This is actually a reason for him to consider that he can really do well. While these people are constantly challenging him, he is also constantly defeating those who want to pass simple things and want to get things from him. This is actually the whole thing. Its here. Kind of special circumstances. The greed of these people actually allowed them to win this battle. This is more or less in this special situation, and it is a matter of all sizes that no matter what it is. And Nagato has always said that he knows exactly how he should do something. So that at any time, while he can really face these special meanings and changes, he is indeed able to face these changes. Nagato is also going to need to truly achieve these changes and real meaning at any time. In fact, Nagato still needs to consider these situations now, and there are still many possibilities. This is like Nagato has always known how to cope with these different changes now. This is really possible. There are still many possibilities for these things. Because whenever something happens, it is indeed through its own efforts, and it is indeed true that when you need to consider these different meanings in this special situation. At least I know how I need to consider the root cause of doing so myself, and it is also in the special nature that I am facing now that I can discover these advantages myself. And now these people have some fundamental differences in Nagato, so that when he knows what he should do, it will still have a lot of influence. Because when he knows what he should do, he is indeed through some adjustments and efforts of his own, and he needs to really consider the significance of doing so for them.Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com So Nagato has always known that when he is really doing something really good, he will really be able to face these different changes, or it is necessary to truly achieve these special situations. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato does anything, he will still deal with these changes in this way. It is still necessary to really deal with everything that can be done now. In fact, it is necessary to take these special aspects into consideration. He knew that under the special understanding of himself, the situation of another pig had special meaning for these. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will truly do these things at this time, and indeed he will really need to consider the significance of doing this to her. When it''s okay, it''s more or less right. These things are indeed also the things that are now facing. Nagato will learn this kind of changes in different places in that way. This is actually something that is more important to him, because he at least knows what he should do. In fact, this is also very necessary to consider. Because at this time, if he doesn''t change all through his own efforts, he truly learns everything he deserves through some aspects of himself. So at this time, what they will do is most likely that they cannot really learn what they can finally learn after experiencing some things. Because Nagato has always known that the premise of doing this through his own efforts is based on how he will do it at this time to the extent that he can do it himself. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will learn all the changes and changes that can be done now under this special situation. It is also very necessary to consider these aspects. Because he knew exactly what he wanted from beginning to end, which was actually bigger than many ordinary people or some other people. Because in the Five Continents, those who can actually do something are indeed earning through their own efforts, so everything that they should have and how they get to change these methods. Now in the eyes of many people, they will really face these different places, and indeed they will really learn these different changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when facing any of those things that may happen to happen now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato can really face these different changes. It is still necessary to consider the significance of doing so for her, and when faced with any situation that may be about to form, in fact What they will do. You may need to consider the ultimate reason for doing this and the thoughts that really need to be done well. This is actually because Nagato has always made some special changes. In fact, Nagato has always been able to make those changes, and it is indeed really able to make these different aspects, and also through its own efforts to truly respond to any changes that may occur. As well as everything in this era and now on the Five Continents, it is a real challenge to have Nagato personnel, and now that this position can be changed, it is necessary to consider all these things. Some aspects of doing it... 2948 Chapter 401 Learning in battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So Nagato has always known how to learn under the premise of his own efforts. Being able to do all of this now, in fact, it can be regarded as truly being able to go at this time. The premise of the efforts made for this matter is that Nagato will truly cope with these different changes and real challenges Meanwhile. It is also at this time that you will need to consider whether these different places and these special ideas and meanings can really be changed to the degree they want. In fact, while we can really face these changes and changes in different senses, it is indeed necessary to consider the final significance of doing so. In fact, it can be regarded as Nagato at this time, if it can really deal with all these things this time, it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for them. So thinking about how you will do something, it is not difficult to see how he will do something at this time. But when his understanding of himself and some specific changes, he will still use some aspects of himself to truly deal with any changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things are done at this time while really doing this and learning these different places. Nagato can be regarded as really coping with the current changes through his own efforts, and the changes that he can make, and what he can really do at this time, or at this time. This can also be regarded as these special things that cannot be truly freed up now, and it will indeed cause a lot of unnecessary trouble and misunderstanding. Well, at this time, the things that can really be done, there are indeed many special circumstances, but there are still these changes in different places. Nagato was able to truly do this for this matter, and some changes and changes to these things still have to take this situation into consideration. Because Nagato has always known that it will need to consider doing so, and indeed it will need to be really dealt with, whether the meaning of these different changes and ideas can be accepted. This is actually thinking that you will now need to truly dance with this era, so that they can fight for hegemony to truly face these people in different senses. What will they do? In fact, what he would do in this situation now, indeed, there are many possibilities. This can also be counted as the degree of serious development of the situation, and ultimately depends on whether they are receiving any changes that they will accept, or some developments in very different places. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato has always known that while he is able to adjust himself and money, he is fighting with these different people and learning progress. This is a very important thing and experience for Nagato. At least in this era, many times when she came to this continent, he really had to do some things. Because at this time, if he can really face these special circumstances, he will still be able to make this change. There are still many possibilities.400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com Because he at least knows that the premise that he is passing his own efforts is based on the different changes that Nagato can really make through his own efforts now, which is not difficult to see. This is actually the change in these different senses at this time, and it is indeed to some extent that we will be able to face these changes in different senses. Nagato has always known how to deal with these things as a man, or as a person who really wants to be here, it is actually very necessary to consider the ultimate significance of doing so. . Because the changes that can be made at this time are actually meaningful. He will also go through his own efforts and adjustments, so facing these special and different places at this time, he will really deal with any of these things that may actually happen. So these old people who can really face at this time are able to face these changes in different meanings, and indeed they will need to consider whether they can do this to the extent that they can finally become what he wants. In fact, it is also necessary to test their understanding of the current situation and some aspects of their awareness. Because only in this way can they be able to communicate with different people in these different areas that they can finally learn. For them, there may be different special inspirations and events, which is also very necessary. At least what Nagato will do now, in fact, it is not difficult to see that in this era, if Nagato will truly cope with these current possibilities. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato would do this, more or less because he at least knows why he can do it now. So that when Nagato is doing anything, how he will face the current possibilities, and how he will deal with the challenges of these people now, this can be regarded as his own understanding and some of his own Some changes in special degrees. Because he at least knows the premise of what he should do, next time he will use his own efforts to really change some things that can be changed now. At least he knows that he is dealing with the challenges of these people now, what they will do, or what he can do when they are facing challenges, this is actually more important to him. You are Yu Changmen, what will you do at any time to deal with these special changes and the problems that need to be dealt with? It was he himself who was facing the challenges of these people, and how much their battles would improve him. In fact, for the things that Nagato will do now, it is indeed that he can become it himself. At this level, it will be whether they can accept these ranges. Because Nagato is able to face these special circumstances, Nagato will truly do these things, it is not difficult to see that he can reach a certain level when he does anything. Because only in this way can he continue to make progress and accomplish these things... 2949 Chapter 402: A Test You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many times, Nagato knew from beginning to end that he was making these changes now. It is indeed through the battle with these people that he is now able to make these changes, and there are still many possibilities. This can be regarded as at least for the special nature of Nagato, and these different places, how did they do it? In fact, it is not difficult to see how he will make these changes in different meanings at this time, and there will still be different special conveniences. And the special changes that Nagato has always needed to really make, there are still many things that may need to happen. This is actually one of the aspects that Xiaoyu can understand. In the past and now, Nagato would do it through his own efforts at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether under this situation is less than or knows. In dealing with any of these things that may happen, he will indeed really use his own efforts to face these different changes now, as well as the current challenge, what he will do. In fact, this is really a test for them in a lot of time, because people will really deal with these different challenges and real progress. They must have many ways, but at least Nagato knew that he did it, and it was indeed at the same time that he was facing these different changes at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will make any changes again, also in these special meanings. While being able to accomplish these changes, Nagato is also doing his best because of the changes in these special properties. But in which way to face the current changes at this time, it is not difficult to see that at this time, under this special situation, there are indeed many different places. This can be regarded as some special circumstances that Nagato can know, and it can really be dealt with, and how these things in different meanings will be done at the same time. In fact, to be able to face these special meanings is to know these different places and changes. Because they all know that at this time, in this case, it is really necessary to consider the real reason for doing so. And in this case, while Nagato will actually do these things for some things, at the same time, how will he respond to these changes now? In fact, it is not difficult to see that the things that Nagato can do in this situation still need to be considered. At this time, Nagato will really face these different changes, and indeed there will be many things to consider. And under this special situation, Nagato will truly achieve these special meanings in this way, and it is indeed facing these different changes, or in which way will it achieve the same point. In fact, Nagato has always known that in the face of any changes now, he is indeed learning everything he can learn through his own efforts.Qiandu Chinese Website www.qianduzw.com In fact, it is not difficult to see how and in which way Nagato will do this kind of thing at this time. It is true that you will really need to consider doing this, and how to consider the root cause of these things in this special situation. When you are doing anything, Nagato is indeed facing the current group of haircuts that may change, and the effort to be able to do so now. Nagato also knew from the beginning to the end that these people were to his extent, it was very necessary to consider the significance of doing so for him. So that at this time, these people will really face the challenges and the real dilemmas. It is not difficult to see which way he will learn everything he has. At this time, he is now in confrontation with these people, and many people are gradually understanding. This guy Nagato didnt come to die casually, because this guy does have special strength, because this guy faces the challenges of these people and can break through them one by one. It is not difficult to see that his strength is not a falsehood. . And at this time, it is not difficult to see the things that can be done now. After these things are done, they can actually be explained. Nagato is indeed able to make some changes at the same time. These people''s challenges to Nagato and some of his real seriousness, these things facing now, there are indeed many possible things that can happen. It also has everything that is now facing others and truly defeating oneself through their own efforts. In fact, the challenge for Nagato is also very necessary to consider, because whether some things can really be understood and accepted by people. This is actually able to face the current special changes, and it is indeed a reversal in these different senses. In fact, for Nagato, this is really a special meaning of necessary changes and ideas. Because from the beginning to the end, Nagato knew that when he was faced with anything, he would indeed need to consider whether these people and these things were important to him at this time. They knew exactly what to do from the beginning to the end, because doing so for her was in any event that might happen, and it would still account for a lot of benefits. At least he knew how to do it. Ahead of many people. Because Nagato knows from the beginning to the end that when he is dealing well now, he is also able to understand all these aspects, and at the same time, with himself, the things he has achieved will indeed deal with any of these situations that may happen. . And in the face of this truly special challenge, no matter who it is will go more or less, because some things may affect their different changes now. At this time Nagato will need to truly do these things, but it is indeed necessary to consider the significance of doing so for her, so that at this time, now Nagato is facing the challenges of these people. It is still able to cope very well. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the series of changes that Nagato can make in the past at this time will require consideration of the final significance of doing so. This is actually not difficult to see. Under these special circumstances that Nagato made at this time, it still needs to consider the extent to which it can finally be achieved... 2950 Chapter 403 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So what he would do at this time, and now he has to really face these different changes, it is indeed necessary to consider whether it is acceptable for them to do so. And Nagato has always known whether the significance of these different changes under some special circumstances is really acceptable for such things. It is indeed also in this special situation, whether we can really face these special changes now. At the same time that these changes are really faced at this time, this is actually at this time really able to make these different changes, and is really able to deal with these special properties at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see in this sense, whether it is really possible to learn these due changes under this special situation, and it is indeed true that they will be able to face these changes through their own. And in this special situation, facing these, the special meaning is indeed at this time, and the child will really go through these different changes and real inner thoughts. I also know that when I passed these things, it was indeed through the different changes now, and it was also truly able to face these things. At the same time it would really deal with these things, and the current possibilities would indeed be really done. To these different. It is also these special changes we are facing now, and these things that really need to be faced are still very likely to happen. Moreover, Nagato has been doing that thing for a long time, there are still many possibilities, it will really produce some butterfly effects now. Moreover, at this time, how Nagato will do these things, it is indeed really necessary to consider the opinions of doing so for her. So there is no need to make these changes, and everything that Xiaoyun is doing now is indeed through its own efforts. When doing anything, Nagato also knows that she will truly cope with it through her own efforts, and the current change indeed needs to consider the meaning of doing so for her. Moreover, Nagato has also very clearly understood from the beginning to the end that he will need to think about doing this. If he can go now, it is really necessary to think about what he can do at this time. This can be considered to be the things that are done now, and it is indeed necessary to really deal with any situation that may happen. This can also be regarded as Nagato has always been going to really do something. It is not difficult to see that Nagato is doing these things at the same time, but now any time when these changes need to be considered. It is also facing from the beginning, dealing with any situation that may happen, it is also very necessary to consider, and I will do whatever I need to consider. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will deal with it, facing any possibility now, when doing anything, it is indeed dealing with the possible changes facing now, there are still many possible changes that may occur. of. Moreover, Nagato has always known how to do it. These things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato will need to really deal with everything that he can do well. In addition, I want to understand which way it will do these things within the scope of its own understanding. In fact, it is not difficult to see the root cause of Nagato''s thinking.Doudouhe Novel Network www.doudouhe.com And when Nagato does anything, it is indeed based on these changes and ideas that he can face, and it is indeed love to do anything. Moreover, Nagato is now able to do something because of certain things. It is actually not difficult to see when he is doing these things. With his own ability to achieve this level, it is still necessary to consider whether he can progress to this level in the face of any of these challenges. This is actually a question that needs to be considered. Because he is very clear from the beginning to the end what he wants and needs, which is also very necessary for him. Faced with these different changes, it is indeed necessary to consider how to deal with all these changes now. At the same time, how will I do all this well? In fact, it is more necessary for him to consider the situation, and Nagato is also doing it through his own efforts, and it is indeed facing at this time. The current changes are also very important. significance. Because at this time Nagato will really need to really deal with these changes, and these changes will really need to be made. These things are now facing these changes and these challenges in this 5 continent. This can also be regarded as they will strive to do so through their own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see that it is indeed necessary to learn through their own efforts at this time, and what they have now. What he will do at this time, indeed, will need to be considered, and what it means to her. Because when he will truly pass the changes he is facing now, he can truly make these changes now, it is indeed necessary to achieve this. So at this time, what will Nagato do to achieve these changes?And this idea is indeed necessary to consider what it means to her, What can be done in the eyes of many people is indeed based on whether he can accept the true degree of this thing and the kind of change he really wants after anything happens. In fact, Nagato will go now because of these things to truly learn these challenges and real experiences that are really invisible. This is actually what they can really deal with. Facing these special changes and ideas, it is indeed what kind of experience they have at this time. We all know that the changes that one thing can really make are also the different changes that will need to be truly faced. Under this special premise, people will need to consider this special meaning, and indeed it is necessary to consider the reasons for doing so. So at this time, if Nagato can really do something and how it will do it, it is indeed very necessary to consider the opinions of doing so. Therefore, Nagato has always known that Nagato is still a little bit far away from its goal to the extent that it can be achieved through its own efforts and truly. Because although the travel in the small world has made him a lot stronger, at least he still doesn''t feel that he is really the pinnacle in this world... 2951 Chapter 404 Stronger Growth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because since then, Nagato has felt that some things are indeed through making these changes, what will they do?More or less is really something they will need to consider at this time. So what they will do at this time is indeed a real need to consider these issues, and it is still necessary to truly achieve these particularities. So how would he do these things at this time? It is indeed very necessary to consider the root cause of such things. And now he actually said that while they would really consider these things, there were still things he would do to deal with. This is also something that really needs to be considered, and it is indeed the fundamental reason why it is really necessary to really do everything. Moreover, Nagato knew from the beginning to the end that he was reborn as a person, or that he wanted to become stronger. In fact, his fundamental reason still needs to consider some of the reasons that he ultimately wants. In fact, while facing these special changes at this time, any objections or spells are very necessary for them. So at this time and this special situation, what I should do is indeed to really deal with these special changes or the different meanings that I can make now. No matter when and where, what they will do, at least for the things they can face now, they are indeed through their own changes and ideas. Indeed, it is also necessary to think clearly about the things that Nagato has been able to persist in and the changes in the root cause. Because of the special nature he is facing now, Nagato will really make these changes and facts, and it is indeed really considering the significance of this matter to him. Because of what Nagato will do in any matter, it is not difficult to see that he will really deal with these things at this time, and he needs to consider these things and the root cause. These things need to be taken into account no matter when and where they are, and indeed they will need to be necessary to a certain degree. This is actually done at this time, or Nagato knows that he will need to test the reason for doing so. In fact, it is also known that it is indeed at this time that they will need to consider the meaning of these things to them. In fact, at least as far as Nagato can understand now, he is at the level that he can go and reach. This can indeed be regarded as the ultimate reason for the changes and ideas that they can really achieve, and the degree to which he can achieve it depends on the degree he wants now. Because from the beginning to the end, Nagato knew very well that when doing anything, he would indeed make these changes through his own efforts and ideas. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while doing these things, they will really deal with these special meanings and these changes, or they will attract their real attention. Because whenever and wherever they are dealing with any changes that may occur, they will truly be able to do these things, indeed based on the degree they want, whether it is really satisfactory. Because the following is very clear, how to deal with this special situation now.360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com This is actually very necessary for Nagato to consider, because in this case, how he will learn so that he can truly cope with this special change. Because can it be true at this time.To really learn everything they can have now, In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato does anything, he does have his own understanding, as well as the kind of life and state they want, This is Nagato''s positioning of himself, because he knows if he does not really learn something through his own efforts. Then they will really deal with his changes at this time. It is also considered that Nagato has truly completed these things at this time. There are indeed many people who may happen. In fact, it is indeed necessary to know this special change at this time. Moreover, Nagato has truly achieved these things. The changes and ideas that can really be made are still proven through these adjustments and the attitudes and real challenges of others. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato knew from the beginning to the end how he would learn this kind of change when he did something on his own. It is also true to be able to achieve these special meanings, and the levels they can reach. In fact, this is not difficult to appear in Nagato now. It is indeed the reason why you really need to think about it. It is indeed also in this special situation how Nagato will deal with any possible situation. Moreover, Nagato also knows to truly do it now, to the extent that he can understand and think clearly. At least at this time, the challenges of these people are still very motivating for Nagato. At the same time, Nagato is very clear about what he wants and what he doesn''t want. This kind of change and this kind of thinking will indeed make him truly to the degree that he can achieve. Moreover, Nagato also knew very clearly how to do something, which is not difficult to see. When Nagato is doing anything, does he still need to consider that he should be facing these people now, as well as these powerhouses in Wu Continent?What does he call really face these changes? In fact, how he will do these things at this time is indeed based on the fact that Nagato will truly cope with these changes, and it is indeed necessary to actually do these corresponding things. He could learn these different aspects by himself, because he knew from the beginning to the end that there are still many possible things that Nagato will be able to do. And Nagato has always been very clear about whether he can learn the changes and attitudes he deserves while dealing with the challenges of these people now. And how does this person make these special changes and ideas now, and the corresponding ones that he can face now. It can be regarded as Nagato, while being able to adjust by itself, is indeed now really playing against these people through its own efforts. As well as these collisions of these peerless geniuses, this is the most important thing for him to grow stronger... 2952 Chapter 405 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato inside and outside the imperial city of the Huang Empire knew very clearly that these people would want to do something with her, or would like to have any thoughts about him, which is not difficult to see. He will now live such a free and easy life in this empire, but it is actually because he is able to obtain more opportunities in this small world through his own efforts. This will make him stronger now. As for now, although he has not reached the peak of this world, he is already close to the peak. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will do something at any time for a reason, so he will learn how to really learn and at the same time grow up in the constant battle with these people. The blood is precisely because now he can get the opportunity of heaven and earth, this matter will make more people want to order her to take action, this is actually an adjustment and meaning for him, Of course, Nagato also knows very clearly what these people want to take from him, these opportunities and some things that can really make people get more meaningful things, in fact, they can really get it no matter when and where. It is also the more powerful this kind they face at this time, the kind of change they can really make. So much so that things like Heaven and Earth Chance and Heaven and Earth Lingbao on this continent are very rare things in the eyes of many people. What''s more, at this time, they can really face these special changes, and they will be unable to achieve this kind of space in different progress. This also has a lot to do with the chances of heaven and earth that can truly make them grow. Nagato is also very self-aware. While he can truly grow anywhere now, he will truly learn and progress to a certain space at this time. It is also what he will gain in the small world. Many things are very helpful to him And if you really want to say it, these heaven and earth spirit treasures have some heaven and earth opportunities that are also huge for Nagato''s growth, and some of his own special fields will become so strong. Nagato can really learn and progress to a certain space by playing against these people at this time. All the changes he can do now are going to go and really improve him. Still very huge So that these people are now his opponents, and now they are more concerned about his things, and Nagato is also very important and knows this. So at this time, he will use these people to improve himself, which is actually very important. In the wave after wave of battles between people and Nagato, Nagato also learned of these people''s thoughts and his true purpose. In fact, this has greatly improved his overall. And when he does anything, he will consider the causes and consequences of doing so. So that the challenges these people now face him will form a kind of things that can really be done by them at this time, and the money will become even more powerful. Moreover, Nagato people can do anything at any time and anywhere, and they are truly able to face it. These special changes will really improve them, and there is still a very big possibility 000 Literature www.000wxxs .com So in the current era, in the current 5 continents, they will form any situation, or that the strength that makes anyone afraid, must take into account when Nagato is doing these things. He will also understand very clearly all the possibilities now, because now with these special natures and all the efforts they can do well, Nagato is really able to face these more through his own efforts. What might happen. Of course, the influence of these people on him is actually minimal. He is able to get to this point now, and it is also because he can really fight against these people through his own efforts and also face these special things. change. In fact, at the same time as these challenges that can be made, he will become stronger in the fight of these people and the threats these people can pose to him, and these people will not think that things have become a more special existence. And now, while he was playing another wave, many geniuses came to the door, just when they were scrambling to get something from Nagato. A genius named Fairy Sword suddenly gave up a shout, letting Nagato go out to fight, And this battle was agreed three days later, and it was a very famous place to compete in the imperial city. Because the Martial Arts Continent regards martial arts as true, they will truly strive for this through their own efforts in whatever they do. Therefore, in many cases, Nagato will really fight these people and these people''s current special fields, and really face these different challenges. This is actually a level that he can truly achieve, because at this time Nagato will go through his own efforts to truly achieve these things, and he thinks he can use his own efforts. Just learn and really challenge and deal with these people. So at this time, this person was indeed shouting from the air, and at the same time, it did arouse a trace of Nagato''s desire, although he would really go to find a stronger opponent through his own efforts these days. But what he will do is indeed in these current circumstances, and fighting with these people can also make him stronger. And now while these people are yelling, this is also an opportunity for Nagato. He knows what they will do no matter when and where it is. This actually makes them look more like themselves. And Nagato, no matter where it is, or where it can go, will go to the extent that it can really work hard to face some areas of its own learning. And now how Nagato will deal with these challenges and the hands of these people, he also knows the final significance of doing so. So at this time, now these times, Nagato also knows very clearly that this person will shout in such a distance, and he must have some strength. At the same time, Zhong knows very clearly that no matter when and where there is no real fool, then this person wants to challenge him, it must be based on this person''s own strength, or a bit of confidence. That being the case, Nagato certainly agreed, and even shouted out to meet this challenge... 2953 Chapter 406 Three Days Agreement You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Moreover, Nagato will deal with these peoples challenges and these peoples special ideas at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to see why he did this, and he can truly face and learn at any time. Oneself can go through these accumulated combat experience. This is also because Nagato can really deal with these things, but in fact, it will fight these special changes through its own efforts. And if it really becomes stronger because of these challenges, the ground can be regarded as the special changes that these people face, and these people can really make these times. In the face of the challenges of these people, Nagato is also, of course, he will really harden the next At this time, he will indeed learn any of these things that may happen through his own efforts. It is not difficult to see that he still has a very strong control over his self-confidence. And the news inside and outside this imperial city has been spread all over the past three days. They will really use these ideas and these news to overdraw some information. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they are going to see this unprecedented battle at this time and now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when they are only doing something, they are indeed self-aware. At the same time, they can be regarded as being here and will really learn these continuous innovations. Why would Nagato deal with these special people and special things? It is indeed true to be able to face their common progress at this time, and still have common efforts to let them learn more. In addition, Nagato will go as far as it can now, and really fight these people! At this time, after his news was released, even for many people inside and outside the imperial city who are concerned about this guy, they all have special ideas, and they want to really learn and observe from this battle. To any space where they can improve. Because the Budo Continent is actually a very serious place, they will really be treated specially by some people, and they will really go, because of certain things, they will really learn some corresponding progress. When doing anything, they will really learn and progress to these special strengths in this era, and they will also face these constant changes at this time so that they can truly observe any one. Battle. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the areas where they can really learn and improve at this time are also the point where many people can really become stronger through various methods, and there are still very special changes. Therefore, the current battle will form an unprecedented scale at this time, and even many people in and outside the entire imperial city have heard of it. The challenge this time will still attract a lot of people to watch, so at this time, for more people now, if they can do anything, they will want to let go of these things first. Their learning and progress, as well as observing this battle, can bring them huge gains. In fact, it is not difficult to see what they will do when they really learn these special things, and how they will really progress to the level they want now.Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net This is actually why Nagato Society has been fighting these people through its own efforts at this time, so now why these people want to observe this battle compared to ordinary people or some geniuses. And at any time and anywhere, they will pose some challenges and things that make us people pay attention to, because they originate from these people and things and have a great impact on them. Nagato can really do it at any time. These things and coping with these challenges are actually not difficult to see that he will cope with any of these things, but also based on their special The challenges and these things will have a great impact on them. Moreover, Nagato is also very clear from beginning to end that when he is really learning and progressing to a certain level, he will continue to face the challenges and real ability of these so-called geniuses under this special situation. These spaces for them to progress. So in the current situation, there is a so-called peerless genius this time, and it seems that he will still be challenged by a special address. This can also be regarded as a kind of real to others, a special way to make his prestige higher inside and outside the imperial city! Because after all, he had broadcasted the message that Zhu Wushuang had returned from his childhood. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he would do so, so he created momentum for himself. She knows her position on this martial arts continent very well, and there are still many situations where not so many people know it. Then at this time they will do anything and learn any situation that can make them progress. This is no different from giving them something. The previous path will really become broader, even Some aspects that allow them to improve more. Because when they can really make them stronger, they will also use their own special field and these powerful things that they can really do. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while they will make real progress in this situation, they will deal with any uncertainties that may occur. Moreover, Zhu Wushuang will help Nagato now. It must be based on that Zhu Wushuang was defeated by Nagato before. Then he will do so at this time. No doubt, he wants to drive Nagato out of the imperial city or defeat him through these people Or kill. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Zhu Wushuang''s loneliness and conspiracy still possesses his own special feelings and attainable levels. But there is one thing he might think that Nagato did indeed a bit overly excited, because he still really wants to let Nagato leave his own thing. After all, although he said that he was not the true group of peerless geniuses inside and outside Huangshan, at least he clearly knew that he was the son of the prime minister. Of course, these things he shoulders were far, much higher than others. In many cases, after these so-called geniuses are named, their room for improvement becomes very small. This is because they are always receiving peoples attention, which will affect their room for improvement and compress Their talent... 2954 Chapter 407 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Nagato''s eyes, they can be said to be ridiculous, because at any time they will truly grow to what level they are now. Although these external reasons will make them really affect their progress, Nagato now knows very clearly that the so-called strong, the so-called true peerless genius, is actually nothing more than a name given to them. And what Nagato will need to do is to position himself through himself, and it is also at this time that he really becomes stronger, and it will also affect what he can achieve. Now that Nagato is able to do these things, they have become stronger. Some reasons in this area will also allow them to achieve these levels. They will indeed make them special. Stronger. Nagato will need to go to these things that these people can really do, and to the point where they can do it together, it will also need to go to himself to fight for it through his own efforts. Then these so-called external reputations and the title of genius are really possible for Nagato, and there are many possibilities for doing things, so now. So while they are able to achieve the degree, Nagato will also consider the form through his own needs. This three-day agreement is still very important to him. Who can really do these things may need to consider the reasons for doing so, there are still many possibilities. And Nagato is also true. At this time, he really needs to face these special changes, so that these people now want to covet his things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he is coveted at this time. This kind of thing is very scary for anyone in any age now Moreover, Nagato will do this. In fact, it is not difficult to see what needs to be done really well. It is also really able to deal with these people through their own efforts. Any possibility will become even better. . However, how Nagato is able to accomplish these different changes and the challenges of these people through some of his own things will also have a certain impact on him. Although Nagato is for this immortal body, she herself can really be on this martial arts continent, she will need to do more of these and many possibilities. But he can really learn these things at this time, and he will also allow them to learn and progress to this level. So now Nagato will need to be really good at himself, and at the same time confront the people on this Wu continent, and these people are still so-called geniuses, it is not difficult to see at any time. Nagato might be able to achieve this level with his own, and at the same time make them even more powerful, so that he will not become bad in many situations. However, when there are still many situations in the things that Nagato can do, he will really face the extent that he can achieve, and he has to work hard and struggle. And the place of Budo Continent is now able to face the challenges of these people, but it is actually not true. Anyone can deal with any of these situations that may occur. Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net If Nagato was not in some of his consciousness and could still know that he had something important waiting for him, and there were important people waiting for her, she might not have worked so hard. Because once people reach a certain level, either because of love or because of other aspects, they will truly progress to these areas. If they can grow up, it is impossible to give them these motivations. Nagato will need to really do well, and will do these things too, because with their free-willed character, they will truly become more like themselves under any circumstances. Nagato will truly face these things, and on the premise that it can do well through these things, it will also make progress to more space. So Nagato will really be able to accomplish what he can do, and he will do it in accordance with his own character and the most desired thoughts in his heart. And in the current world, while truly being able to face these different spaces for progress, it will also need to face these more people and things. Nagato will also have his own particularities and his own ability to achieve The degree to truly accomplish these may have changed. So that the things that can be faced now will also be true. At this time, while making continuous progress, they can also pass through these external factors, that is, these so-called heaven and earth, basic and other aspects. Make them progress. That so-called peerless genius suddenly shouted, Nagato should not be difficult to see that he should still go through some aspects of his own, so that they can grow, but also to make them more advanced. Now in this era, when there is a need to fight these things, Nagato will still be able to use his own efforts and these people will truly do everything well, or will it be necessary for Nagato to achieve these changes and real Room for progress. This is actually very important for both of them, because Xiaoming knows where his strengths and weaknesses are. Moreover, the small world does not improve him much. If he has not experienced these things and has not grown up, he will not have this idea. So, it is not difficult to see the idea that at any time people on this continent would really want to be able to defeat him. Human greed is actually huge at all times! It is really not under their own control. This is actually a special change. It is also possible to really do it. It is also possible to follow the inner thoughts, but really achieve the level that you want to achieve. So Nagato will need to really do well in any situation, and he will do it, he will do it as he pleases, and he is constantly improving. They will really love to change and become stronger at the same time. . Nagato will fight to face these people''s challenges and their battles at any time. In fact, it will greatly improve him. Because what Nagato will do under this special situation now, in fact, the things that he can really do well are his positioning of himself, and he still knows what degree he should reach now... 2955 Chapter 408 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Three days are said to be long and long, and short and short, so in these three days, Xiaoming heard these rumors, in fact, it is not difficult to see what he will really need to do is to deal with these three days. The battle of the covenant. And Nagato didn''t care about these so-called rumours and some things passed on orally, in fact, deep down in his heart, or even completely ignored. He knew that the reason a strong man would do anything was based on the fact that this matter was very important to him. So at this time, if these external things cause these differences and treatments of his own, this will affect his play space, because he knows his own position very clearly, Then after these three days, this so-called peerless genius of the sect had already waited for Nagato in one place, which was a very famous duel field inside and outside their imperial city. This rhythm industry is actually called the martial arts field, because Wu Dalu is excited about 5 arrivals. Each of them is practicing martial arts. They did not go to other side gates. This proves that the rules of this world are still very complete. And at any time they will really do these things, it is not difficult to see a lot of things on this martial arts continent. In fact, his rules have always existed, so the reason for his existence is that after thousands of years, even thousands of years, they will form any rules and regulations. It must be that they know so well what it means to them that Nagato will go now and learn about any of these things that may happen. In these special circumstances that Nagato can do, the things that Nagato will need to do, in fact, these changes that need to be faced, there are still many kinds of these that they can really do. The degree will be further improved. Because Nagato will really be able to learn and progress in this place, it will indeed be able to make constant challenges, and at the same time it will be able to do things that are really possible, and there are many possibilities. . But at this time, Nagato knew that since he was here, he shouldn''t be afraid, so he flew directly to the competition stage in front of everyone. And he knows very clearly that he will do anything, which is also based on his very clear positioning of himself. So in these three days of appointment, the news that has spread throughout the entire imperial city inside and outside has already caused everyone to surround the three and outside three levels in this tournament. In fact, it can be said that there is a sea of ??people. They will really do anything at any time. In fact, it is definitely a special meaning for them to be able to swim. And these things that can really be faced will also be considered, and some changes will also need to be made. There are still many possibilities for these things. So Nagato will need to learn some changes that can really be made at any time, and it will still have many different fields Now the people on this martial arts continent will go to any of these levels, and at the same time that they really fight him, Nagato has such a powerful immortal body, so that any martial arts now is a kind of Furnishings. And the person who challenged him this time was wearing a gray robe, and his aura was very strong, as if a dragon went out to sea, people felt a fierce aura.Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net This is a very powerful aura, which is like a real wild beast, bringing people a very strong sense of oppression. It is no exaggeration to say that many ordinary people or people who are not strong enough are in In the face of this kind of pressure, there may be no way to stay awake. So now Nagato will do it, and Nagato will do it. The things that Nagato can really do at any time are also based on his positioning of himself and he will need to consider how to do it. And now this guy has such a powerful aura, in fact, whether it is from the aura, his state, and his cultivation base are far away, much stronger than the people he had contacted before. These things can really be done, so that he will face any possible situation now, these special situations will indeed be faced, and the possibility of all these things that he can really do well , Will become more. Now the appearance of this guy did bring a little strangeness to Nagato, but he could feel that the strength of this guy was extraordinary. This must be because I really want to go through these things now and get something from Nagato. But its not difficult to see that this guy is stronger than anyone that Nagato has done and challenged before, and he will do what he can really do at this time, and he will do it under any circumstances. Become more powerful. But at this time they will really do these things, and she will fight this guy. Let''s start as soon as he comes, this guy comes up and starts punching Nagato. In this case, Nagato could feel the killing intent in this kid''s heart, but he knew that this was indeed a very good thing, because when he came up it meant he had gambled all, then if it was this time. He also knows that these shots against Nagato are actually a lot of bets. Although he is not born very often, it is not difficult to see why he is now hidden from the world, and he definitely wants to become stronger. , I want to surpass many people. And Nagato can feel the killing intent in this kid''s heart, which is still very important to him. Because his current kind of business actually means that he does or he will die.Otherwise, it is my death, which is still very important to Nagato. Moreover, Nagato Club does indeed need to do this kind of special thing at any time, and it will continue to face the challenges of these people to truly deal with it freely. Although this guys punch was punched, his cultivation level and realm can at least reach the level of a martial arts master, because people after the real martial arts master can achieve both in terms of martial arts and his own state. An extreme. So after Nagato dodges with a fist, he jumped away for a certain distance. He looked at this guy with a cold face and said, you can see that you do have some strength, but based on the current level. If you just want to beat me, it''s not that simple. The reason Nagato said that was actually because he knew very well that he was able to use what he had done now, and that he had actually put together a lot of things. So since he can make these things now, for Nagato, there are still a lot of possibilities that will happen. If so, these things of him will happen, it is destined to make sense... 2956 Chapter 409: The Beginning of the Battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So the things that Nagato can really do at any time are based on whether this thing is really capable of these changes for them. No. Nagato will go, and it is actually very necessary to go through these things that can really pass oneself, and really need to face more such possibilities. Moreover, the challenges faced by these people at this time and their battles are actually as important as Xiaomi. But now Nagato will use his own understanding to make progress, and at the same time, he will really be able to face it now. This understanding of himself and everything he can do well now is Need to consider what these people mean to him So this person will indeed need to be considered. Nagato still has a very important meaning in these battles with him. This guy will come to Nagato now, but he can actually go, really do anything at any time. In fact, it was because he did this, it was necessary for her to consider it. Moreover, Nagato will need to really deal with good things. It is also at this time that facing this guy''s challenge, it will be able to attract some of his attention and energy. Nagato will also be very clear, knowing that when they do this, they are indeed doing everything they can do through themselves, and they will need to consider doing so, and finally whether they can accept such a final approach. When Nagato is able to face some things now, he will indeed face more of these possibilities through himself, and it will also become something he wants to accomplish more at this time. So in the current fight between this guy and Nagato, Nagato can feel his money, because there are indeed many possible things that can happen no matter when and where it is. It''s just that Nagato can really go at this time, really facing these different situations, it is indeed necessary to consider that it is now able to make some self-response policy understanding. And when Nagato is able to face some things, it does need to be considered. These problems still have many possibilities. Because Nagato will need to really deal with these special changes, and it is also the impact of these people and these things on himself. Then this guy will challenge Nagato now, which is undoubtedly a very good opportunity for him, because he knows very well that when he thinks he is going to do anything, he still needs to consider the final meaning of how to do it. Nagato will also be able to truly pass these things now, and indeed will really deal with these different meanings now. So how Nagato will learn anything at this time is indeed very capable of bringing him more possibilities to happen among these people. What''s more, Nagato will learn how to learn, these things will indeed go to any different field and learning meaning, and learn a different kind of change.652 Literature Network www.652txt.com So now that this guy challenges Nagato, it is indeed not difficult to see that his request and behavior are indeed a kind of tempering for Nagato. Because in this Budo Continent, many people say that Nagato is not saying that acting skills are high, he is more, but he still hopes that through some things, the degree of becoming stronger in these things will surpass other people. Many times, at this time, Nagato will constantly observe his actions during the fight with this guy. In fact, it can be seen that he is positioning himself, and he is very clear about some aspects of these people. Cognition. Because when and where, Nagato will do anything, it is not difficult to see that when he will deal with these things, he is actually very able to think about how to do it under any circumstances. These corresponding things. This can be regarded as a very wanting, and then through oneself, it is very clear about a change in anything, Moreover, Nagato will be very self-sufficient to do everything that can be done well now. In fact, this is also for him to choose for those who can face all the good things now. Everyone can grow to a certain point. Although Nagato can go through some of his own things, this can be regarded as what this guy can bring to him from challenging Nagato. And Nagato could feel from his moves and his special behaviors that this guy is far more powerful than others. Because in the real sense, when Nagato does need to deal with these things righteously, he will still use his own continuous changes and the driving force that can really make him move forward. In fact, for Xiaoming, these things are still very necessary to consider. And for most things, Nagato can really do any of these challenges. This can be regarded as the meaning of these people to her, and it is indeed necessary to consider how Nagato will learn under this special situation. What Nagato will need to consider is to be able to truly face these different changes. I will really do whatever it is now, and indeed I will need to consider doing so, and finally whether they can accept it. What this matter means to them. Moreover, Nagato will learn how he will learn in the face of any situation that may happen. The experience he has learned in the constant battle is also very achievable, and there are many possibilities. of. Then this guy is constantly attacking Nagato. In fact, it is of great significance to him, because he knows that this guy is far more powerful than others, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is in this state. It is close to the realm of Wuxian who can go to exist. Moreover, in any case, Nagato will really deal with these special changes and ideas. How they will do these things is actually very necessary to consider. After that, Nagato will go to really do these things at this time. It is indeed a situation that can be very clear. So how will Nagato learn everything that can be done well now, you have to consider the different fields that you will face now, how do you really need to improve in any situation?.. 2957 Chapter 410: Powerful Genius You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then this guy will suddenly come to challenge Nagato. It is not difficult to see that people in these five continents often have such special ideas and thoughts. In fact, I really have to talk about it, or do I need to consider what the meaning of these people can really exist? And this guy would want to challenge Nagato so suddenly, its not difficult to see that his thoughts and thoughts really want to become stronger. Because they can really do anything again, there are still a lot of different changes that may make them really able to face, and now at the same time as these peoples challenges, whether they can really become more powerful, The growth that this person will bring to Nagato is also something he can see. These growths and aspects need to be experienced together before he can grow. So now Nagato will fight with these people to the greatest extent, and he will really learn the combat experience he can learn and grow together in his own special way. Although this guy is indeed no matter when and where, or from the people who have encountered these challenges at the Pentagon, he can be regarded as a truly extraordinary and unprecedentedly powerful person. Because even Xiaoming can feel that he is not only from the great master of martial arts to a greater level, but even close to the point of infinity. So at this time, Wuxiang is the tallest existence in the whole martial arts continent. The reason why he is now based on this special change and horror is not difficult to see that people at this level are very rare in the whole martial arts continent. exist. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will deal with any of its challenges and these people at any time. In fact, there are many possible things that Rose can do in the New Deal. In any case, Nagato will be able to deal with these things, but also to face these challenges and learn more of these possibilities. And Nagato will really get in touch with these things and the different changes that can be made. It is true that while these people will challenge him, he will also learn more combat experience from these people.And the martial arts they have learned. At this moment, if you really want to say it is, Nagato will need to consider these things, you will still need to really learn any special circumstances that may happen through your own efforts. And this guy, as one of the disciples of the Zhe Zongmen, still has a lot of possibilities for these special situations that he would do. While this guy was completely attacking Nagato throughout the entire process, he kept on waving his fists at him, and wanted to really defeat this guy who had returned from childhood through his own efforts Because this guy needs to consider that she wants to see the greed of people from Nagato, this kind of thing is indeed very scary, Its just that Nagato will form this kind of greed at any time. In fact, it cant really be said that Nagato is facing at this time. What this guy needs to consider is that he is in this time. The last things learned in the battle. So at this time, Nagato will need to consider these things, but also at the same time that it can learn different strengths now.Three Chinese Website www.3hzw.com What they will need to consider is that when they are self-improving, they will still be able to achieve this level and finally have more room for improvement. Nagato will need to really do what it takes, or through the common progress that they can face in this battle with these people, there are still many people that may happen. Moreover, Nagato will need to truly accomplish these things, and still have to consider that in the face of the challenges of these people now, he will truly accomplish the things he will need to accomplish these common characteristics. It''s just that this big disciple of the sect still needs to deal with it well at this time, and any Nagato''s attack now is also very shocked in his heart. Because he was very capable of doing things from beginning to end, but he couldn''t attack the corner of Nagato for a moment. This is a blow to him, and even for him, it is almost the same as the changes that can be made, and the things that can really improve on the way of offense. In fact, he can also feel an attack of this degree, and he will also form this special different point. This is actually the kind of things that Nagato can do now. There are still a lot of things that may happen, and Nagato will need to really deal with these people, and what they can do now. Such things will still become more powerful. Many times, while Nagato can make them stronger in these special fights through their own, at the same time, on this martial arts continent, people will pursue martial arts, in fact, they want to go beyond the future. . Because the Zongzhi on the Budo Continent has a big fist. If my fist is not big enough, I wont be able to survive in the 5 continents. Actually, lets talk about it. They will face any possibility of this When things happen. In fact, the different changes that can be made are the changes that can be made at this time. Therefore, when Nagato is fighting against these people in the Budo Continent at this time, in fact, it will really be able to pass its own special strengths, and need to consider more strengths. However, what Nagato will need to consider is that while making constant challenges, contact with these people will also make him stronger. Because these valuable experience in confrontation can enable him to embark on a stronger path. By the way, he will truly be able to do well in these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the challenges of these special people that can really be faced are really able to face. The battles of these people will also make him stronger and will continue to do so. Progress beyond any possibility before. Because Nagato is in the current martial arts continent, the things that he can obtain are also some people and things that will hinder him on the continuous road of advancement. Whether it can cause trouble to him, this is also his consideration. on the one hand. At the same time, further and experience are of course what Nagato will need more, but these opportunities that Nagato will really fight for... 2958 Chapter 411: Extremely Powerful You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then while this guy kept moving Nagato to attack her, in fact, no matter when and where it was from, his attack method in this way could indeed be regarded as allowing Nagato to see how powerful this guy was. Because at any time, what can really be explained is that Nagato Society will need to fight these people at any time and anywhere, just to become stronger. If Nagato hadn''t been because of these things, he would not have made such real progress through his own efforts, because under any circumstances, Nagato would contact and fight with these people.In the end, it became the kind of words he wanted. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Xiaoming has these ideas and special meanings. This can be regarded as his own positioning and recognition of himself. At the same time, he is also on the way to constantly become stronger. Because these people in the Budo Continent will go through their own efforts to truly become the level and appearance they want. In fact, it is not difficult to see that what they will truly be able to do at this time is still for themselves. Cognition is still very clear and clear. Because Nagato will really be able to face these constant challenges and changes, it will also really need to take into account these common ideas and truly make different changes of this kind. Because these people on Wu Continent, they will make progress together in pursuit of strength, so that they will be able to make them further for these resources and treasures of heaven and earth. In fact, it is not difficult to see that there are still many possibilities for the special changes that can be said. The director will need to make these choices. While these choices are in the Budo Continent, these people will need to consider these fundamental reasons. These ideas will still require continuous changes that can be truly made. There are still many people that may happen. And at this time, these special challenges that these people can really face, as well as the different changes that these people can accept now that they are able to remind them, and that they can really face. This is actually these different changes that can really be made. When doing anything, it is indeed a positioning of self-cognition, while still needing to consider the challenge and significance of doing so for himself. , Can you really learn these to the extent it deserves? From the very beginning, Nagato knew that he was there. In fact, his position and understanding of his current self became more thorough after his amnesia. Because if he had not come to this world with amnesia, he might not have experienced these things now. In fact, Nagato will do any of these possibilities at any time. This will have to take into account the different meanings of the present, and it is true. There are many things that can happen. Moreover, Nagato''s battle with these people in this special situation has greatly improved his own, and this is also a special change. He will really be able to fight with these people now, and learn these different fields, he will need to consider his own factors, and there are many possibilities. Because the things that Nagato will need to make are also the different factors that need to be considered, and there will be these different changes that can really be made and these can be completed.Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com In fact, it is not difficult to see that when dealing with these special challenges and ideas, Nagato will need to consider these different changes that it has, and there are many possibilities that may occur. And now when these people challenge Nagato, it is indeed necessary to consider whether what they want in the end is based on what they want. In fact, Nagato can really face these things, but also needs to consider the challenges of these people now, what kind of changes he can bring to him in the end, in fact, this is also very important. So that at any time, Nagato will really deal with the possibility of being able to accomplish all of this, and it must consider whether to do so, whether the meaning for him can be accepted and taken seriously. Therefore, the things that Nagato Club needs to consider now are indeed the ability to do all of this by himself. It is also necessary to do these things. It is also that he has now dealt with these different changes that these people will consider . Moreover, while Nagato has its own position, in the modern martial arts continent, what he can obtain will indeed change more, and under this special change, the challenges of these people will make him truly able to To bear that point This is actually something that Nagato has been thinking about. If he cant reach the level he wants, maybe he wont work so hard to do so much, so he wont really go through his own efforts. Study and progress to a corresponding level. Because Nagato is able to deal with anything well, it is indeed possible to make these changes, and there are still many possible changes. For a while, is Nagato really capable of it at this time? Can people understand and accept the things that can be truly learned in the fight with these people? And in the constant challenges and battles between these people, Nagato can see that this guy will indeed need to consider the due changes that can be obtained in the end, and many people may happen. Then Nagato will learn how to learn at this time, and when they can really deal with the things they can learn, in fact, they really need to consider whether they can really do what they should at this time. all Therefore, what Nagato will need to consider is also its own positioning and understanding of how much it is acceptable. It is also possible for many people. So at this time, is Nagato really able to play a challenging role in this, and can it form the level they want? In fact, it is also the space that Nagato has always needed to consider and improve, so that when he understands and positions himself, he will need to really face different changes and allow her to go further now. Will bring him great progress. Because challenges and progress, and becoming stronger, all three appear and form at the same time at any time. These things are indeed when the corresponding changes are made, Nagato still knows what he needs to do... 2959 Chapter 412 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Therefore, Nagato can really do it within the scope of self-adjustment and self-acceptance now. These things are still based on the fact that he will need to improve him through these battles now. But this guy was shocked as he kept attacking Nagato, as his attack frequency became more and more shocking. It is indeed necessary to deal with these differences, these special and this same frame, but also need to consider more possible situations. And Nagato can really become stronger on the way to progress while self-recognizing. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these special changes and advancements that he and these people can truly form, are also very different from his own perspective. It is true that Nagato really needs to understand the current state through his own understanding of the current situation, and he still has his own position. In fact, Nagato also needs to think about it no matter when and where, that is, what he can do to himself at this time, this is actually a situation that is very necessary to recognize. And Nagato will need to really consider these changes that it can really make. This is actually now that Nagato will position itself through itself, and it needs to really consider that it can do anything. Its also very necessary to do it when Therefore, Nagato is able to face him to achieve these ideas, as well as his own positioning. In fact, he is also very capable of facing these common challenges. It is indeed very necessary to consider his own Understanding of things. Nagato will also know very clearly that in these special changes, he still has the possibility of being able to do all of this. In fact, it is also very clear and understandable that all need to be considered. Moreover, Nagato will do anything at any time, and it is true that he can do well in the face of himself. The current challenges and peoples greed for him can actually make different meanings. Nagato will need to do a good job, and these are also going to be able to truly position itself, and it is indeed very necessary to consider such final opinions. So Nagato will need to consider things, so Nagato will really make these changes, there are still a lot of such things will happen, Moreover, what Nagato will need to consider is that he can really go through his own cognition, and after the current challenge, he has learned all these aspects from it. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will really position himself It is very understanding. So what Nagato needs to consider now is that he is able to make all these changes, like the possibility that he needs to do everything that can really be done, and what will happen is still possible for many people. In fact, Nagato will need to fight. At this time, the changes that can really be faced are also the common progress that can be made, and the special nature for them will also change. many. So how will Nagato do these things at this time? After the challenges of these people, he will face it with his own ability. Now everything he can do well will be considered at this time. We will really be able to face common progress, and there are still many possibilities for these changes.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com Moreover, Nagato will truly be able to make these different challenges, and it is also possible that Nagato will truly be able to face all good things. Because Nagato can really go on the way to common progress, the corresponding things that can really be done at this time are really able to become stronger and able to really make them more powerful. To be able to make such progress in the face of what they can really do in the present is also the aspects that Nagato can very much need to consider. The special changes that I really face are indeed really going to need to consider these different meanings under this special circumstance, and I will also be able to do it under his special circumstances. In fact, these different changes that need to be really made are also really possible. In fact, things that can be made at this time are indeed necessary, and they will really learn at this time. To these due changes In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is able to deal with any of these situations that may occur at any time, and it is also necessary to consider the final significance of doing so. In fact, for Xiaoming, the different changes and meanings that Xiaoming can really make are indeed through whatever he can do. In fact, these different changes that we can really face and the things that need to be done are indeed able to face these different things. In fact, many people may also happen. Moreover, Nagato will need to face these different things that he can really face, and he still has a very clear position on himself, so that when he does anything, he will indeed need to face more Many changes. So after anything happens to Nagato, while they are now able to cope with these changes, while they will really face and deal with anything, Nagato will need to really cope with these things. So now, it is necessary to consider his own understanding of himself, and whether these people can truly get more from him. This is actually not difficult to see. Nagato will need to consider these things at this time, in fact, it is also very necessary to really do well and do it well. In any case, Nagato will need to truly complete these different transformations and understand these special circumstances of itself. In fact, in Nagato''s eyes, it is very necessary to think clearly. These things are also very necessary to do. What''s more, Nagato will have some understanding of his own position. It is that he will really learn the changes that he should have and his progress to the extent that he can accomplish anything now. And what Nagato would need to consider, and when he felt that he was able to challenge and fight these people now, this guy gave him a refreshing feeling... 2960 Chapter 413 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While Nagato makes any changes and possible situations, it is indeed true that the self is able to do a good job, and more of these things may happen to everything that is due. And Nagato will be very clear from the beginning to the end that his special customization of himself is still very able to understand these different changes now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato can make these changes, so Nagato is doing everything. Indeed, while positioning myself and understanding myself, he will really learn everything he has now. You have to consider that Nagato will need to really do a good job now, and be able to face all these situations that may happen. And Nagato will really be able to really fight these people through these efforts of its own, then this person will surpass many strong people, and indeed will really face any such situation that may happen. What''s more, Nagato can really deal with anything now, and now Nagato needs to consider the extent to which it can do it and the room for improvement. You must know that these special and complete states that can be truly faced on the Budo Continent, In fact, it is not difficult to see that he is able to make these common changes in his position and understanding of himself, being able to face these changes and meanings, and what they can really learn. Therefore, at any time Nagato will learn and progress in these special circumstances, it is indeed that Nagato can really go. At this time, it will really need to fight with these people, and it is indeed very capable. Make them stronger What Nagato has always known is the battles of these people, and the feeling that this guy now brings to him is so powerful that he can feel that this guy is not a simple martial arts master. Its that people who are really close to the entire Wuxian realm are indeed truly able to go, facing a more powerful enemy, to what extent they will really learn, Indeed, they will need to face it at any time. These changes are indeed possible for many people. It is also at this time that they will need to face these changes, and there are still many possibilities that may happen, And at any time Nagato is learning and improving now, the challenges of these people, for Nagato, are also able to give him more room for progress. In fact, at any time, the things that Nagato can really do are indeed making any changes. It is necessary to consider these things through their own positioning and needs. Moreover, Nagato will truly be able to do these things now, it is indeed very necessary to consider that they will carry any changes that they can really face after death, and many people may happen. Therefore, Nagato can really face these things, and he still has these different fields that he can recognize and everything he has learned, which can bring him more progress. Moreover, the reason that Nagato was able to face these special changes, it is actually not difficult to see that when they do anything, they indeed need to consider the current sinful things, and finally Can you make different changes, Biquge vp www.vp268.com This can be regarded as what Nagato will need to face. These things can really be done at the same time. At this time, he can learn, and now he can make more changes. So what he will do at any time is indeed what he can really face and what he can face. These special areas will need to consider these common interests. The things that can really be faced under any circumstances are the changes in these different areas of oneself, and the different meanings that will enable them or themselves to face them. For Nagato, there is still a very important step forward, because it is now possible to make real progress and work together. So that when he is doing anything, he needs to consider whether these things are true. For him, there is room for real progress. In fact, for the different fields that Nagato is facing and the real changes that Nagato is facing, it is still possible to learn at this time, and to be able to truly be in different fields and space for progress. Nagato will need to consider this time. It is also necessary to consider the significance of these final changes. And Xie Changmen will go there at any time, and while he can really do these things, he is indeed able to face these special changes through his own changes and learning, and there will indeed be many people. It may happen. So anything he can really face, he will also go to these common areas that he can really do, and now that he can reach the level he wants when he progresses together to a certain level. In fact, Nagato will also go to the point of common progress that can be faced by itself at the same time as any point it has learned now. In fact, any of these special changes that I can face now are all that I can learn. Then it is not difficult to see what you think you will do at this time, and you cannot really think about it clearly. There are indeed many possible changes that can be made after you have done everything. Moreover, when Nagato does everything, it will indeed be able to cope with these different fields that it can face and truly learn from the more powerful people and enemies that they can face today. it is good? Its not difficult to see whether Nagato can really change this special at this time, and can really learn everything that he will have now. In fact, it is also how Nagato will do what it can do now at this time. And these peoples challenges and the extent to which they can do it are indeed also, I also need to consider the last sentence of doing so and the final extent, So at this time, you can really make a change in this special, the different fields you can really face and the degree you can achieve will also become stronger on the way to progress. That is to say, the changes that can really be faced under any circumstances, and sometimes when they are really able to face these special challenges, is Nagato really able to do these things? ? This can also be regarded as how to learn and progress at this time, so the significance of the challenge is highlighted... 2961 Chapter 414 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Nagato will really learn and progress to any point. In fact, it can really do anything. Nagato can really learn this kind of shadow through its own changes. Nagato will need to consider the things that can really be done, but also need to really do more of these things. So what Nagato will need to consider is how to learn Tao and progress Tao at this time. Change and need to truly be able to be in this different field, to truly respond to any situation that may occur. But this guy was constantly attacking Nagato at this time, and what Nagato can feel now is that his inner anger really wants to be expressed. Because this guy will go, he will really be irritated by these people at any time. This is also what he wants to get something from Nagato through his own efforts. And the people who were shouting and shouting during the attack of this guy are also facing these different changes throughout the process, and everything they can do well has to go, and they need to consider the people and things they are facing now. What will he do? So the different areas that can really be faced and their changes can be regarded as the ultimate meaning for them, whether it is really possible to learn from them and everything they should have now. Only at this time, Nagato will need to be able to really be anywhere, and will need to consider that any possibility will happen to Nagato now, and whether this guy is really a peerless master, this is actually people Things that cannot be understood. In fact, the reason why Nagato Hui has really learned this way, it is not difficult to see that when they do anything, it is at the same time that any situation that they can face will happen. Nagato will be able to do well in these situations now, while truly being able to cope with the changes and improvements it can make. So Nagato can really be at the same time as anything that can be done now. Nagato Society needs to fight, but because of these things, it has progressed to certain special levels. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato Society can really learn and improve at this time. And at any level he would really fight these people, how much room is there for learning and progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the changes that Nagato will really be able to face at this time are indeed really able to face anything, to the extent to which they can truly learn and progress. This can be regarded as Nagato will treat everything at any time, and how will it learn and progress to these levels with its own uniqueness? So when Nagato will really be able to go and face these different changes and degrees, in fact, Nagato knows how to do so, and how he will learn these things in these different fields now. It is also when they can really face anything, they will need to think about what they can face now.Destiny book www.yyshu8.com Nagato will now go to the field he can reach and compete with these people, which is indeed very important to him. It is indeed at this time that he has learned very much what he can do well now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will need to do well at this time. There are many possibilities for these changes. In fact, Nagato can really do it at any time, and Nagato will really achieve what he can achieve under any circumstances. In fact, it is also very necessary to consider that he will face such special changes and truly Able to deal with everything good. In fact, this is also when you need to really face these things, Nagato will need to consider these things, or really be able to complete common changes. At least Nagato is very clear that under any change, how he will learn and progress to these people, can also be regarded as he will go anytime, really under any circumstances, really progress to Now he wants it. Although this is also very important to Nagato, he at least knows that what Nagato will need to consider is that it can accomplish these special changes by itself, and it is indeed possible to make these changes. , Still can really complete these special changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will need to consider at this time. These things will also make them stronger now through their own ability to improve with these people, and also to learn and progress to Changes in those special periods. As for Nagato facing any of these situations that may happen, it is indeed at this time that Nagato will truly face the possibility of everything that is good. It is indeed at this time that he will get his due manifestation. Nagato will really learn and progress to these special times and all the rules of the martial arts continent at any time. Under the establishment of the strong, he will progress and learn in this way, and truly be able to face the different The meaning of degree. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will do anything, and it is indeed truly able to achieve common changes, What''s more, the things that Nagato will need to do are indeed to make progress with these people in the field that they can achieve. At the same time, their own positioning still has a lot of special characteristics. The people of the Budo Continent will believe it and think it is true, and can really face the special circumstances, while it can really make them more powerful. What Nagato can face now, any changes will have different meanings that they can really make. It is actually not difficult to see what Nagato can make and promote these special changes. . In fact, it is not difficult to see that to be able to complete these challenges at this time and have these meanings, it is indeed necessary to consider these changes, and it is indeed necessary to truly complete these challenges. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato has to take into account the changes that can be made now for everything, and it will also have a special aura. Therefore, among these people, Nagato was able to really learn in the battle of these strong men whether they can bring these changes to them, which is the degree that he himself wants. Because Nagato will need to consider these things that can really be done, and it will indeed bring more changes and strength to Nagato... 2962 Chapter 415 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when Nagato is doing anything, he really knows that he can go to this special era, but he can really learn and progress like this at any time, and he will indeed complete the space where he can make progress. This guy will give him a chance to challenge. Nagato also knows that when facing people and some things he can do now, this guy will definitely go to learn through his own efforts and what he can do in the current battle. The point of growth. It is not difficult to see that Nagato will be facing the response at this time, and any possibility that may affect his ability to do well now. And the toughness of this guy is also something that Nagato always said that he can really do it, he still has the ability to make different efforts and changes for the present, and what will happen to the meaning of these people now is different and special. Sex? Therefore, at any time, they are indeed able to face these changes. At the same time, the things that Nagato can really pay for will also really change in this special, and these peoples Fighting can do everything that may happen. And while Nagato will deal with the constant challenges that the responsibility can really make and the things that can really be faced, at the same time, how will he learn all these things that he should have now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, he will do a good job while facing everything now. Because the special changes that Nagato can really face, and the things that can be done well now, they can also be faced, and these changes can indeed be completed at this time. Everything that can be done well now is also the fundamental reason that will need to be faced. So at this time, in this battle, Nagato will indeed need to consider that while facing different meanings, it will truly be able to change under different changes, and it will indeed be able to pass through and truly allow them to gain Some of the more powerful reasons are only with the government that they can persist. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while they are doing anything that may happen, they are indeed going to earnestly and learn everything possible through their own efforts. And at the same time in this martial arts continent, how they will deal with all this, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will really be able to deal with the different changes now, or will need to save the current self. Particularity. So that in any case, Nagato can truly think about whether the space he is improving is strong enough to the point he wants in this battle and the growth of these people. At this time, Nagato will do anything, and after these things happen, whether he can persist in going to the government to complete the present, and be able to do the reversal. In fact, while there is room for continuous challenges and progress, Nagato will really deal with any possible situation at this time. This is indeed the special situation facing now, and Shenzhen will be able to do a good job. Change. So this is not really able to deal with any changes that may occur now, it is indeed true at the same time as this special change, Nagato will really deal with any level that can really make her progress. . Nagato also allows the times to understand her own position very well. At the same time, these people are facing her own challenges now and whether these people can persist in accomplishing all these due.No.1 Novel www.xsh1.com In fact, Nagato also has to take into account the challenges and progress of these people at this time, regardless of when and where, and when faced with the invasion of some powerful people in different fields, Nagato is also I know very much what this means to him. And from the very beginning, Nagato knew very well that it was the people of this Budo Continent, so many people would challenge him. Based on the tempering effects that these people can bring to him, it is still very large. As a major disciple of the sect, what he can do is definitely based on doing any situation. It is indeed possible that these special changes will happen, and it is indeed true that they will progress at the same time. The obstacles formed. And now Nagato is facing this guy''s fist to the flesh attack. Although he said he didn''t care, he had to say that this guy is indeed the most powerful person he has encountered right now. But it is because of this kind of strength that it will bring him more special battles now, because he knows that this kind of battle is very meaningless if it is simply ended. And whether a battle can benefit him from it at any time, it is actually very necessary to think about whether the final meaning of these battles can be accepted by him. So that at any time when Nagato can really have everything that is good now, he can go to these different fields in this special. In fact, the corresponding things that can really be faced, the real possibility of being able to face any possibility, and the face of any change. The changes that Nagato can really face, and the changes that Nagato is facing are indeed facing special changes. That is also the things that can be truly accomplished, and the final meaning of facing these changes. The changes that can really be faced, the things that can be done well, the greatest achievements that can be made, and the changes they face have a lot of meaning. So the changes that can really be faced and the things that can be done well indeed have the very meaning that they can make. And Hui Nagato is now facing challenges from different people, how will he do these things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will do anything, it can also be regarded as Nagato who will go to the government to study and progress to a certain level, and at the same time will truly enter the level that he is not afraid of in any aspect. Because there are so many powerful people in the Budo Continent, this guy''s appearance is no different, so it shows that it is a relatively standard lesson for Nagato now. When anyone can really reach a certain level, they will at least let many of them step on his feet now. So the things that Nagato can really face at this time and some special ideas and changes are also based on whether it is necessary for them to consider... 2963 Chapter 416 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It shows that everything that can be done well now has to be considered until now that they will face them in any such situation that may happen. The things that Nagato will need to consider are some corresponding changes in the level of self-cognition and the extent that it can really do well. What he will need to consider is that when he really waits for the reversal of the idea that he can complete it, he is indeed able to do everything he should with his own special nature. Moreover, facing constant challenges and battles with these so-called big disciples of the sect, in fact, as far as Xiaoming is concerned, whether it can really bring him this special kind. In fact, Nagato can feel it from the battle between him and the two, because Nagato will really learn from any time to whatever point it is now, it is not difficult to see. Like at this time, if he can really do anything, he needs to consider that in response, now he can fight with these people, and he will really use his special advantages. You are really able to grind by yourself, and you really accept any of these situations that may happen now. Nagato will go to the government to fight these people to the extent that he can now, at the same time this guy gives him the feeling that no one else has brought him that special feeling and taste. Because when Nagato will really do anything, he knows the ultimate meaning of what he does. So that when he is facing these good things now, when he is still able to face these changes, it is true that under this special situation, he needs to consider more possibilities. Because Xiaoming knows very well that he is at the level that he can accomplish it. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the possibilities of what he knows about him now and the special places he really do well are not all determined by him. Yu Nagato will do this, or do it sometime. This is also the understanding and aspect of himself, he will also do everything he can do well. This can also be regarded as the fact that when he understands himself and can truly accomplish this kind of change, he truly progresses to a certain level to the extent that he can do it. This can also be regarded as his changes to everything now and any changes that will happen at the same time, whether Nagato is really able to deal with the current situation that may happen at this time. Even if it is Nagato, while being able to make all the changes, you are really able to complete these things on your own to the degree that they finally become. This is actually a very important necessity for Nagato, at least he knows that if he says that fighting with these people can make him stronger. Then everything she has experienced, expected, and loved now, may not really become what he wants. So that at any time Nagato will make some choices, he will change himself to the extent he can reach and keep moving forward. Nagato will still reappear in any situation and make real progress to any of these things that might happen to him.Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org Because Xiaoming is very clear that when he makes any changes, he will truly pass the changes that he can make now, and he can really complete these corresponding adjustments and truly understand the scope. Because what he knows very well is how Nagato will learn when facing anything, and he can maintain it to this level. In fact, its not difficult to see that after facing any event that is about to happen now, one might really learn and progress to all these due, All of this has to consider whether his role in this one is really more capable of doing everything. In fact, Nagato will really do well for the corresponding things that can be done. This special change will make his current progress in fighting against anyone more. many. And while really being able to deal with these things now, Nagato will really face these different changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is doing everything she can do now, she will really learn as much as possible and progress to the point she wants. What Nagato will need to consider the corresponding things, indeed will need to face, these different fields at the same time, is Nagato really at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is dealing with any challenges that may affect her and humans'' competitions. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is doing these corresponding things, he still has the attitude of self-awareness and ability to do well. Because Nagato will do everything to this degree, but at the same time, it will indeed understand these things about itself, and it can be regarded as a change that is still very capable of doing well. Under the circumstances of what Nagato does, the changes that Nagato can really make and the corresponding things that can be done now are to reach a certain degree. This can be regarded as Nagato will make any of these changes again, it is indeed very, it is necessary to really make any situation. So while really being able to do these things, while dealing with any changes, you will also be able to do anything you can really do, and indeed you will need to consider whether he can do this and whether you can accept these things His influence. So even if Nagato is now facing the entanglement of these things, whether he can decide and really consider the factors in the final battle is really able to reach some special degree Moreover, the last special aspects of this martial arts continent, no matter when and where, he can really go to these directions after these things happen. This is actually what Nagato needs to consider now, and can really guide him into some special situations now, at the same time, Nagato will really go down at any time and really learn these changes. ,. So that Nagato makes any changes and special circumstances, Nagato is really learning and improving at the same time, it will make her now become more like them. So when Nagato needs to face things at this time, he will still truly realize his own strength and room for improvement... 2964 Chapter 417 Special Conditions You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while facing his own ability to fight with housework, Nagato really needs to be able to learn these things under certain special conditions at this time. If Nagato will be able to make real progress now, the battle with these people is also a space for him to truly adjust and make progress. While really being able to face these things, it is indeed very considerate to be able to make all the changes now, and indeed there are many possibilities that will happen. When dealing with these things, the special changes that can really be faced are indeed very necessary to consider how they can really do anything. In fact, this will really happen at the same time as anything, and at this time, there will be many people who may have to face these things. It is very clear to Nagato that while he can truly do these things again, he will learn Dao and advance Dao with his own particularity, and what may happen now. Because Nagato will really do these things at any time, and at the same time that he can really go through these changes in himself, it can be regarded as his positioning of himself, and he will really progress to what people can look up to. Point. To say that these changes and advancements that can really be faced can be regarded as the different changes and advancements that Nagato can really make on my road. And how Nagato can really do these things in some things, it is also through his own more changes to the present, and also really able to carry forward these things in more people, and his own understanding of himself , There are still many possibilities. What may need to be considered is that these different changes that can really be faced, there are still many possibilities that may happen. And now these people will use their own efforts to get something from Nagato. In fact, it is not difficult to see that their greed has actually reached a certain level. Of course in itself, these cravings exist at any time and in any world. The reason they will exist is because people will face everything, and they want to invent and advance in a more powerful field for themselves, but they will make any adjustments. This is something that many people should know about the strong people in Wu Continent, so in this case, if these people do not become strong or reach a certain level, then they are definitely destined to become ants. This time, under special changes, many people will form this kind of fear that they cannot overcome. Because Nagato, through his own understanding of all things now, the seriousness of these things and problems that he will need to consider will affect the direction he really wants in his heart now. So that when Nagato does everything, it will truly learn and progress at the same time, but it will still need to consider how much it is positioned and understood now. There are still many changes in the different fields that can be faced and the factors that can be taken into consideration.90 look at the novel www.90kankan.com That last time Nagato had a lot of possibilities for these rules on the Five Great Avenues that he could understand in modern times. Especially when Nagato is really able to face these people and things, how he will go to fight these people and learn more. So people from these five continents will come to observe this battle because they really want to learn from their battles or get something from Nagato. This is actually their purpose here. It is the ultimate meaning of what they will do and learn this way when they do anything, because in any matter, how can anyone do what they want. It is not difficult to see that they will truly be able to make these changes again, and they will indeed need to deal with them. These changes will also need to face these corresponding things, which is actually necessary to consider. And Nagato Club can really do anything at any time, and it is indeed really learning and progressing to a certain extent through its own efforts. And the impact of these people''s battles on him is really necessary to consider, because he knows that in any case, the room for Nagato to learn and improve is greater than his own positioning and understanding of himself. . Because of the things that Nagato will need to consider at any time, while learning and progressing to these things, the battle with this sect genius has also continued, because he is very clear. While doing anything, it is indeed also the time to understand that Nagato will go through his own understanding of himself and whatever may happen now. Nagato still knows very clearly that this guy is a very good whetstone, even though his strength is in the eyes of many people, there is simply no way to match it. The real situation is also at this time that they will really face these special and different changes, how they will learn, and indeed they will need to consider whether they can finally achieve the meaning of doing this. So the things that can really be done at any time are indeed when he understands himself, he will need to consider the changes that he can really make and the room for real progress. There will also be many kinds of things. It may happen. Therefore, at any time, Nagato will also need to make such changes and the meaning of the changes. In fact, these things that can really be dealt with will have more impact and disadvantages on itself. Thoughts, so what would Nagato do under any circumstances?It can be considered that he can really face it. These changes will need to be considered. There are many situations in which he will position himself and learn how to do it at the same time. This can be regarded as the changes that can really be made, and they still have a lot of meaning, and indeed they have a lot of peculiarities. So when Nagato is able to face anything now, it is indeed truly possible to make, and there are still many possible changes that will happen. Because anything that Nagato can face right now, it is indeed very possible for him to think about these things... 2965 Chapter 418: The Rules of the Strong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while Nagato is able to understand the scope of his own right now, he is also aware of his own special aspects that he can do well, and there are still many possibilities that can happen. Moreover, these people have done everything for her own understanding and her past, and he also knows the final meaning of doing so very clearly. Because when doing anything, you really need to consider that Nagato is facing any such changes now, and it is indeed at the same time that it is truly able to go through the continuous meaning that he can do well. Nagato is now facing any such situation that may happen, and is also understanding himself, there are still many possibilities. So when he really does anything, Nagato is also mediating himself and is really able to face any situation that may happen. It can be regarded as one aspect of Nagato''s self-awareness.Some of the root causes, And when Nagato does anything, he is indeed making the series of changes he can do well. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether these different meanings that he can really face at this time can really bring him more powerful ones. Change because the rules of the Budo Continent are actually simple and not simple, and that the rules also have some special characteristics for people. Because when they can truly become anyone and anything, they need to consider whether they will be able to achieve the level they want in the end. So that at any time Nagato can really go, they will need to consider these things, and they will need to really face any of these changes, and at the same time they will speak, what will Nagato do? In fact, with this special change now, Nagato also knows how to learn and progress to these different levels. For Nagato, it is very necessary to consider it, and Nagato will do everything at the same time. How he will go, he is really dealing with these things, and he will also go to the corresponding challenges that he can really face and his own progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato does any of these situations, it will happen and at the same time it is quite clear that it is indeed positioning itself. Because in his memory and his impressions, there are indeed many things that need to be changed, and many other things will happen. The things that can really be done at this time are also at the same time as cognition of the self, it will remove the changes you can make now, and also allow him to complete these different degrees of reversal. Will bring them more changes. And Nagato has always been very clear about what they will do when they do anything, and learning and progressing to these rare levels will make people stay. With constant challenges and progress, the whole Budo Continent actually needs these rule-makers to form these special and overriding dirty things that can be achieved.Xixi Novel Network www.xixixiaoshuo.com These constant challenges that Nagato can face are also regarded as yes, and he will need to consider the present at any time. It can be regarded as a corresponding thing, and it will affect them. It is not difficult to see what Nagato will do. He will need to consider that when Nagato will need to deal with these things, there are many possible changes that can be achieved. And when Nagato is able to do anything now and is fairly familiar with it, he will need to consider any of these possible situations. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato has really learned and really progressed to a certain level at this time, it can also be regarded as the level of the rules learned and formulated on this Wu continent, and it will also need to be considered. Whether these things can be as they wish in the end. Because what Nagato will need to consider is everything he can do now, and he still has to consider any changes that may happen to them that they can really make. So Nagato will truly achieve these situations under any circumstances, and they will indeed be able to make all the changes at the same time, they will really face any changes now, and they will indeed take into account any changes. At the same time, really can do everything well. Under normal circumstances, these special situations that Nagato can really face will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is facing challenges from anyone on this martial arts continent. In fact, the changes that he can really face can be regarded as those things that he will need to really deal with, and these special situations will also be formed. How to really learn because of these things is actually any change that can really be faced, and it is also very necessary to consider this matter and its final significance to them. And Nagato is very clear from the beginning to the end that he is dealing with any upcoming challenges and the changes that these people can bring to him. In fact, this will have more influence on his own degree and the real impact. . Because Nagato will need to think about it, and it may also need his own position for the present, and what he will do when he is truly powerful. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in any era, Nagato will make some changes in some things that can be done, and it will also be able to accomplish these things that can happen in any era and under any circumstances. People and things. While Nagato is doing these things, he will need to consider that he will go, and that he will really be able to face any upcoming changes, and he will also need to complete these things. So the special changes and circumstances that Nagato can really face, and the changes that Nagato can really face, are still in the current situation and all the changes that Nagato can really make. It is Nagato. Will need to face these different things. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the changes that can be made at this time are indeed based on their own perceptions, and there are still many possibilities that can happen. Moreover, Nagato will encounter these different challenges in any event, and the need to truly be able to face this era and the most important things for people on this martial arts continent. That is, they will learn and progress to a certain extent on the way to become stronger. This is very important for them. At least in the eyes of Nagato, maybe they can really do it, but it is only based on them. I want to become stronger, I want to detach myself from my position. Because any time they need to really deal with any changes and any challenges, the people on this continent will do their best... 2966 Chapter 419 Peerless Genius You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato will need to do these things that can really be done well, and to truly be able to fight against these people now, in fact, the growth it brings to them will indeed make great progress. "I have to say, you guy really has a bit of strength!" Nagato looked at him coldly, and the peerless genius who also stared at him. "You''re not bad, don''t talk nonsense, let''s fight!" Without saying anything, he punched Nagato again. So at this time, Nagato can really do these things, while facing in different fields, at the same time, it can really be done at any time, it is not difficult to see. Nagato is really able to truly learn and progress to this certain space for himself to achieve this level. It is not difficult to see that he will truly do this while giving him the same improvement. reason. In the real changes that can be made, it is indeed not difficult to see that Nagato will also be able to become stronger now. It is actually very important in the Budo Continent, at least in many cases they will truly be able to change anything. Becoming stronger at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they will do this at this time. What is the final reason? "A genius from the Fairy Sword Sect, but also a peerless genius!" "Yes, a genius, a real genius!!" "This battle is really rare in the world!" "I''m afraid this battle will make many people no longer dare to fight this guy''s idea?" ... For a time, many people in the entire competition ground whispered and were shocked. In fact, Nagato can really learn and progress to a certain level of growth at any time. It is not difficult to see these things that are really facing now, and it is not difficult to see how they will do these correspondingly. Things. In fact, you can really face it at this time, and you can really make progress at any time.In fact, this can really be regarded as what they can do now, and it may truly bring them more powerful progress. Because at any time Nagato will do something, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will really be able to deal with these things that they will be able to face at this time. And these gains will be achieved in this way, and these changes will be possible for many people. This can really be regarded as these things that need to be faced at this time, and it can be regarded as any situation that needs to be faced at this time. Nagato will indeed do it now, and while it can go to that level, it will grow to another level. Nagato will be able to go now, how to do and learn at this time, and the changes that should be completed up to now. So how will Nagato go about these things that can really be done? It will indeed be faced. While he can meet the conditions, he can really do different changes of this kind at this time. "I have no regrets in seeing such a battle!" An old man sighed. "I''m so old and I''m so excited to see such a fight for the first time!" "No regrets in this body, no regrets in this body..." Jiangsu Literature Net www.freychem.com In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things at any time. In fact, in many cases, it is really possible to face any situation. Nagato was able to do some things at this time, which can be regarded as his understanding of himself, how he will progress to a certain space and time. Because the things that Nagato can do now are actually going to change everything they can do now to any degree they want to achieve. This is actually the reason why Nagato is like this. The changes that can really be faced are also at the point where they can be truly powerful. This is also the reason why he would fight these geniuses in the Yanhuang Empire in the Martial Dao Continent. Because as long as it can really become stronger, Nagato will change back to any time, any time to really do it. Because only in this way can it become more powerful, and at the same time, it will enable them to become more powerful to a certain extent after more challenges. Nagato will do anything. This also counts as Nagatos understanding of himself. At the same time, he will go to these situations that can really bring them stronger progress. Indeed, many people may also happen. . Moreover, the things that Nagato can do now are indeed constantly getting stronger. Whether it can really bring them during this period, more powerful changes are what Nagato has been pursuing. "This guy, something..." Nagato murmured to himself. I have always respected the degree that they can achieve. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while they will make these changes at any time, they will also face their own challenges and the degree they want to achieve. There are still many What will happen. So at this time, Nagato also knows very clearly whether they can really go in any situation at this time, and how to learn to change the situation that they can do now. It is indeed also something that Nagato will need to consider at this time. It is to really do well now that you can complete these corresponding challenges. It is not difficult to see what Nagato will be like and to achieve this situation. This will indeed bring greater changes. "Where did this guy get out of the monster?" Sun Chao felt miserable in his heart at this time. "This is too strong, right?" Because at any time Nagato will do this, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do all the things that can be done right now, and how these changes that he can do will bring him. Of delivery. This is actually why Nagato is really on the way forward. While fighting these people at this time, he will indeed be able to face it. In what way will these changes be made. In any case, can you really go at this time, whether it can really bring them more powerful changes and the meaning of real progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see why Nagato would study and progress to a certain extent in this way. This can be regarded as whether he can really face any situation at this time and how to do these things. . Then I can really face these changes at this time, and I am indeed learning and making progress. When I am able to go there, I will be able to do a good job. This thing will become a lot. "No, I can''t defeat this battle!" Sun Chao is exactly the name of the genius of the Sword Sect. Therefore, when Nagato learns and progresses to these things, it is true that when he does anything, he is really able to face these changes during this period. How many? So at this time, when they can bring them more changes that they can face now and what they want, whether Nagato can persist to really accomplish what he wants to accomplish. It cannot be seen at this time whether Nagato will really be able to truly learn this kind of change that can be done now while growing to a certain level. Or to a certain extent, whether he can grow to some special level is also a true understanding of Nagato or his entire self... 2967 Chapter 420 Shocking Controversy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I have to say, it''s really a miracle that you can fight with me to this point!" Sun Chao said angrily, "Even the peerless genius among those sects can''t do that." "Hehe, you really will lift yourself up." Nagato was very disdainful. While Nagato will do something at any time, it will indeed make the changes that can be made, and those changes that can be made without making it. Then, at this time, the changes that can really be faced under this situation are indeed truly able to learn at any time to the present level. And how Nagato will do these things, and whether everything can really be at this time, whether it is really able to face any of the things that will bring them more powerful changes, it will indeed be These changes need to be truly made. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish these things and ideas, and it is indeed possible to do it at any time, and there will indeed be many changes to these levels. "Stop talking nonsense and keep fighting!" "Come!!" So when you can really do these things, you will indeed be able to change anything, and there are indeed many possibilities for these things to happen. When Nagato wants to have these things that can be truly done, there are indeed changes. These things that can be done are still happening in many ways. So at this time, Nagato can really face these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see how to learn and progress to a certain growth space under any circumstances. If he can really want to have a certain degree as he thinks, can he really learn and change to a certain degree to the degree he wants. In order to be able to fight against these people at the same time for their own strength, in fact, it is not difficult to see the changes that can really be faced in any situation. The things that can really be done well are indeed at the level that they can achieve, and they will also bring them more powerful changes. Because when they are really able to face these things, perhaps they are really able to make changes, they really need to consider the final reason for doing so. "They''re afraid they''ll be rough!" "True masters, it is often difficult to tell the winner..." "That''s because the winner is divided, there is absolutely one party who needs to be killed!" "Yes! People like them, once they exert their full strength, it is easy to die..." ... Many spectators are very excited. So while thinking about how to achieve these situations and things at this time, it is indeed also in the current situation and how to achieve these enthusiasm. How Nagato will do these things at any time is indeed necessary to consider so many final reasons. Therefore, at any time when we can face it again, the changes that can be really made will need to be truly known at this time. At this time, it shows that you are going to do these things that you can do now. As for fighting these geniuses, you will really do anything. Indeed, you will need to make changes that you can really do well. There are many possibilities. In fact, at this time, Nagato will need to consider all the changes that can be done now, and it must be the last reason to truly do so. Moreover, the things that he can really do are indeed the changes he can face now, which are the positioning of his own understanding. This can be regarded as the things that Nagato can really do and will really do in any situation, but when they can really do these things again, they will indeed be able to face them, and these things are also true. There are many things that can happen.Miao Bi Ge Novel www.novelhall.com Therefore, at any time, how to learn and progress to the present level. This can be regarded as the main reason why he would fight for these people at this time and spread the news now. Because the changes and ideas that can really be faced at any time are also truly able to be faced now, they will truly be able to progress to a certain extent in this period. "Both of them are very strong!" a strong one in the crowd said lightly. "Isn''t it? Both are monsters." The other woman''s eyes were also clear at this time. In fact, you really need to consider the last reason for doing so at any time. Well, at this time, if you can really face these things, you will indeed need to do things that will happen to many people. So at any time, you can really face these things, but you also need to consider the final reason for doing so. Therefore, when Nagato will learn and progress to a certain level, it is indeed really possible to make these changes. There are still many people who can really make these changes. While it can really bring them more changes at any time, how will they progress to a certain change. So at any time, how Nagato will learn what they have now can really bring more changes to them, which is also the result of becoming stronger at this time. Nagato will need to do the things that can really be done well, and also need to face more possibilities. "This battle really attracted a lot of people..." Nagato enjoyed it in his heart. "You''d better not take action, otherwise no one can get out of here alive." Therefore, these things that can really be faced are indeed those things that need to be done, and these things will change more. Now how Nagato will learn and progress to the things that these people can do well, it is indeed necessary to consider how many such things can be done in the future. So when you can really face these things at this time, you will indeed be able to face this special change at this time, and there are indeed many possibilities that will happen. So in any case, how Nagato will do these things is also now able to truly do everything that can be done through his own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will learn and progress to a certain level, it will also become more able to go. So at this time, he will be true, and at any time, he will be able to deal with these things that he can do well. More changes will be able to bring them these corresponding things at the same time. . Nagato will also go to make them really become stronger to a certain extent, it will really bring them more changes and really be able to complete these strengths. "The sky is big, and there are so many geniuses..." "The sky inside and outside the imperial city, I''m afraid it will change!" "Change! Change!" Because they can really do it at any time, they will really learn and progress to the same under this circumstance. These can really become more changes. It''s just this kind of battle, what Nagato will go about, it is also a very important situation to do these things, and they will do these things at any time, in fact, it is not difficult to see. Nagato Hui, who can really learn to grow under any circumstances, is because he needs to become stronger... 2968 Chapter 421 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when Nagato did these things, no matter how simple the current challenge and this time against this guy, after a few rounds, he felt bored in his heart. So Nagato said coldly, "Although you met me, then you are destined to lose, so unfortunately it should be over!" "You better can do it!" Sun Chao roared, "Otherwise you will sprinkle your blood here today!" After that, Changmen punched him directly, and the guy''s eyes were full of shock. He didn''t expect that under this situation now, at this time, he would be able to face the current level and still be able to really exert such a powerful strength. What they can really do and what they can do will bring different changes to them. However, there are indeed many possibilities for what can really be done at this time, but in this situation he has no time to react, so he is blown out by Nagato. This is indeed really terrifying for them, because in their own terms, they will do anything, and the changes that can be achieved are really able to be achieved. So in this situation that can really be done at this time, facing the current situation. The things that can really be done may also be the things that can really be faced, and indeed there will be many changes that will happen again. But at this time, he can really avoid it, but its not that his fist is in his own heart, because when he can do these things, he can really face it, and these changes will indeed be able to face it. Facing all these changes that can really be done. So the situations that can really be faced at any time are also true, and they may not be able to grow to what point they can really grow in the end. This also resulted in why Nagato would do such a thing at any time, and indeed he would use all the things that he can really do well at this time. And in this case, they can really do these things, it is not difficult to see that in this case Nagato was able to defeat him in one punch, and showed such a powerful ability to do Do everything well. And now he can beat this guy with one punch, which is totally really too shocking for them. And at any time they will do anything, at the same time they will indeed go to the level they can achieve, and they will really become stronger on the way of learning and progress. This can be regarded as Nagatos going. What can really be done right now is possible, and at the same time, its true that the changes that are facing now will become more. "The genius of the Fairy Sword Sect is defeated!!" "This world is really going to change!" "My God! The genius of the Fairy Sword Sect will still be defeated, who else can stop this?" "This is like a dragon!!" ... For a time, many people in the entire competition field were shocked and beyond. And what Nagato Club can really do at any time, and to do these things, it is indeed going to complete these corresponding challenges to the extent that it can do it. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish these corresponding things, and how it will really face different changes and how to accomplish these situations.Qiqi Chinese Website www.qiqizw.com And at any time, I can really go, and in these situations that can be faced to them now, some changes that I can really make are also expected to happen that can really be faced. Because at any time they will be able to face these things that can really be done for them, and indeed they will do everything by themselves to change them. Moreover, Nagato Society will really learn to make progress at this time, and when it is really able to face these changes, it will indeed think that its own special situation will happen. So at any time we can really make these changes, and we still need to complete more of these ideas. So in this case, Nagato will really be able to make these changes now, when the premise is that he can really bring himself sufficiently superior conditions. "What is a human dragon? This is the dragon among humans!" an old man murmured. Nagato will still go to the extent that he can achieve. What can really be done is still possible for many people. So while Nagato will learn and progress to a certain level, it can really be accomplished by itself. These degrees will indeed go to a lot of situations. At any time, at this time, we can really face these changes. So the changes that can really be faced at this time are those changes that can be achieved by oneself, these things that can really be achieved, and these things that can really bring him more changes. So under this circumstance, the special changes that we are really facing now that can really be done will also be really done at this time. I can really be there at this time, because the things that can be faced now really need to be done, and these changes will be possible for many people. So at this time, the things that can really be faced, can really bring them more powerful changes. It is true that they will go to themselves. While they can really achieve these situations, they will learn how to make more changes now. "Even if you can defeat me, so what!" Sun Chao roared, "When the people of the Immortal Sword Sect arrive, I will definitely defeat you!!" "I''ll wait for them!" Nagato pressed a word, and didn''t look at him. And Nagato is really able to think about the more powerful aspects of the present at this time, and what kind of reversal it will bring to them. Indeed, he can really face it, and these things will also bring more possibilities to him now. This kind of change will really bring out the things that Nagato needs to consider. It is really how to learn from the current progress while progressing to a certain level. Because at any time, how will they do these things, and at the same time, how will they learn and progress to a certain time and space? In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato can learn to face these changes in the sense of being able to do better for himself? So now Nagato will need to consider the final significance of doing this, whether it will happen as they thought. This is indeed how the changes that can really be faced at this time will be carried out. It is not difficult to see how they will truly bring more powerful changes to them? At this time, we can really go, because these things are also different and powerful that we can really face, how we will learn and progress to more of these changes now. This can be regarded as what can really be done at this time, and these changes will go to the more powerful progress that can really be done... 2969 Chapter 422 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So whenever you can really face these things, Nagato will also go to the situation where they are really learning and progressing to a certain level. Now any opponent that can bring him more powerful changes and can improve him, in fact, this degree of preciousness to Nagato is also very important. "This is a Conferred God Battle!" "From now on, this one is unbeatable!" "This time, I am afraid that Zhu Xiong has already been shocked." "This red-haired boy is in full swing!" ... But this guy was defeated by Nagato with one punch, something that no one had thought of! Because at any time they will do these things, they really just want to challenge them and perhaps bring them even more powerful changes. Then at this time, Nagato will truly be able to make these changes, and will need to face the changes that can really be faced. The challenge of these people now also affects him and makes him progress to a greater space. The things that can be really faced, the things that can be done, the things that are truly brought to them, and the results that are truly able to become stronger will have many changes. But all the people present couldn''t believe that this was a fact, but it was indeed a fact. Because Nagato is able to punch, directly and truly at this time can go to the sect disciple that people admire, and at this time, can really do anything useful at the same time, really can at this time What to do. But it is true that he was also defeated by Nagato. It is not difficult to see that they will need to consider doing so. For them, whether the final meaning can be accepted to the point of real development. And at any time, Nagato will also go to the point where she can become more powerful, whether she can accomplish these things, and can make her really progress to a certain extent. In fact, this will really affect the current Nagato. It is able to achieve that while facing these to bring them more powerful, Nagato will also be true, but it has progressed to a certain extent. "This great change in the world, there are dragons!" A middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe, his eyes were clear, as if he had seen the future. Because in any case, Nagato knows very clearly that at this time, Nagato will face the Kairui of these people on this martial arts continent. It is indeed true under any circumstances. How can this be done? It is also very necessary to consider what Nagato needs to consider now, and many people will change. Because it is not difficult to see how Nagato will learn and progress to more space now. While they are doing these things, they will give their own research and progress space, which is also something that makes people completely unable to figure it out. Because these things that can really be done are indeed really able to face these changes, and indeed they can really bring them even more powerful changes. And how Nagato will truly be able to truly make any vocalizations during this period is actually a situation that needs to be considered. "I am afraid that after this battle, no one dares to underestimate this boy." An old woman whispered. How can you really do these things at this time, indeed, you will also be able to accomplish these changes that you can do, and there are many possibilities that can happen. So at this time, the changes that can really be made, and the changes that can be faced during this period are indeed at any point where they are truly achieved, and will make them stronger.666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com So in this period, this kind of transformation will be more powerful for Nagato, and it is necessary to consider the more meaning of the present, whether it is really able to progress to a certain extent as they thought. In fact, it is impossible to see how Nagato will do these things at this time. This is indeed a very important thing for him. "But still dare to step forward to challenge!!" Nagato shouted loudly, "If so, stand up now and don''t waste time!" Moreover, Nagato will do this and learn at any time, and everything that can be done up to now will go to the fields that he can really go, and really do at this time. In fact, this is also Nagato''s real ability to continue to challenge and progress on the way, these things that progress will gradually become more. So it''s really true to be able to face these changes. What kind of learning will it be at this time, and to be able to make more of these changes now. How Nagato can really do these things at this time is indeed also the changes that can really be done at this time, there will be many possibilities. "This son is too rampant!" "What''s wrong with people''s madness? They have this capital!!" "The world has changed greatly, and the human race is about to rise!" "Follow the trend, because of it!" ... So at any time now, the things that can really be done are indeed really able to accomplish more of these changes, and now they have more room for improvement. And at this time, these people would look down upon Nagato because his red hair is too conspicuous, so that everything he does now is very special inside and outside the imperial city. And he will let Zhu Wushuang go to wave and wave the news to spread the news strongly. Now people just want to get the era of heaven and earth from him, and then become stronger. Although he did the same, it was to follow their wishes, so that these people would challenge him and want to get a lot of things from him. At this time, not only are many people now, they already know that Nagato has gained a lot of treasures. But what really needs to be said is that at any time, these so-called geniuses are defeated by Nagato by a wave, and after another wave, many people who have been secretly watching have already continued to challenge Nagato in such a hurry. Because many times they will do anything, but at the same time they will truly complete these states to the extent they can do it. At this time, while truly being able to face these things that they can now face, they are truly able to face any of these changes they can make. It is indeed what they can do in this period. It may be just a simple part. Just as Nagato thinks, he will do anything. This is actually just how he will do all the changes he can do now, which will make them stronger while they become more powerful. To these corresponding things. How Nagato will learn and progress at this time, and all the changes that can be done now can truly enter a certain space. "This is a man!" a young girl in season said excitedly. It is indeed possible to do it, and how to do it at this time, these changes will become more. Moreover, these people will do this, the changes they will bring to him, and what kind of space they can really progress to during this period, that is, he himself will learn at this time and fighting with these people will make him change. Get stronger... 2970 Chapter 423 No one dares to fight You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When doing anything, Nagato knew that he did it. As a red hair, he was very conspicuous in the whole Budo Continent. "Since there is no one, then I am leaving!" Nagato shouted loudly. "It''s boring, boring, no one dares to fight!" They will need to consider what can really be done, and there are still many possibilities. So at any time, these things that Nagato can really do, it is indeed necessary to consider these changes and the space for progress that can be learned at any time at any time. There are also many possibilities. . At least he knows how to achieve these due degrees when you think of your own superiority. This is also how he will learn to the present when he really progresses to a certain space at any time, and give them Things that bring progress. At the same time, when Nagato will do anything, it is indeed really able to face it. These changes will also go to the current situation created by itself, and how to enter more of this level. Because I think that under any circumstances, these things need to be taken into consideration. It is indeed these changes and ideas that they can really face, allowing them to progress to a more powerful field during this period. Because when Nagato learns and progresses to a certain space, he will consider whether the current understanding of himself and the meaning of progress can happen as he wants. And how Nagato will do these things, it''s actually not difficult to see the final meaning of what he will do, whether it develops as they thought. "The genius of the Fairy Sword Sect was defeated, who can dare to say that he can be better than him?" A master asked. "Yes! No recognition of the enemy..." "It''s extremely scary!" So, what Nagato will need to consider is how to do these things under any circumstances. This is indeed the changes they can make during this period. Because the things that Nagato can really do at this time, they will indeed look at what more of these things will be like now, making them look more like themselves. This is also what Nagato has always been very clear about is that at this time, no matter when and where these people are facing, and the challenges these strong men bring to them, they will make them stronger. And at any time, how Nagato can really progress to the current changes at this time is indeed the things that can really be done, and it will also be really able to achieve these more powerful changes. Moreover, Nagato will make these changes that can really be made, and it is really possible to make them, and these things that can really be faced at this time will indeed bring them more powerful changes. Because Nagato can really do these things at this time, it is not difficult to see whether this will actually bring them more powerful changes and adjustments, and at the same time whether they can really do it. What''s the matter? So at this time, can it really bring them more powerful changes and real progress to a certain time, and at the same time, can Nagato really bring them more of this traditional meaning? Change? In fact, it is not difficult to see that the changes that can really be brought to them at this time are indeed at this time when they will really use their own thoughts and true state. "Since no one dared to fight, then my Nagato will put it down." Nagato said coldly, "I think you should all know that if you want to surpass this world, you should want to get the opportunity of the world, but this world Opportunity is not something that anyone can get." They will go to the point where they are really at this same time, and can really bring them to the point where they are now stronger, whether something will happen as they think. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato can do these things now, he will learn the current changes with his own attitude.Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com So at this time, I can really go, which is actually able to reproduce how these things will be done at any time, and indeed it will really be able to bring them more powerful ideas, and there is room for real progress. . How do you really do these things at this time? It is true that you will make progress to a certain extent with these changes in your own right now. This is also a very real aspect that you can think clearly. Because at any time, Nagato will really learn and progress to a certain extent. This will also continue in this situation. The changes that can be made will indeed be truly strong to a certain extent. Will go to these more areas. So at this time, Nagato will really be able to learn how to deal with these things, and to really make any changes will also be done in this way. In fact, this means that you can really face the changes you can make right now, and you will indeed face it, and you will also do these things to the extent you can achieve them. "Little friend, this matter has already come to fruition, is there anything else you want to say?" The old man with a fairy style stood up and asked. In fact, it is really possible to make progress, and everything that can be done now needs to be considered. This is actually true. In this period, you will really be facing any of these changes that will happen, and you will really be able to make more of these powerful changes, and what you will do. "This is the elder of the Fairy Sword Sect!" "Elder of the Fairy Sword Sect? That''s a real power!" "Now there is a good show..." "The show has just begun." ... This is actually something that needs to be considered, and when this can bring more powerful changes to them, it will also wash out how he will learn and progress to a certain space and grow to a certain degree. Nagato will try his best to think, and at this time, he will do whatever he can in that way. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato can be regarded as really facing these people and things that can bring him progress, he will not really be afraid or have other ideas. Because when doing anything, you can really face it, and these things are also the special changes you make yourself. Because it can be regarded as the changes and thoughts that can really be faced, but at the same time how to really achieve these changes. It can be regarded as something that can really be faced at this time, and these changes are also to the extent that they can be truly achieved. This company can really do it, and the changes that these can really bring will have many possibilities. So at any time, you can really face these changes, and you will also get these different changes that you can do, and you will also face these situations that you can really face. This is also how you can learn and learn at this time. Progress to a certain level. "I''m acting in Nagato, do I still need to ask you for instructions?" Nagato said coldly. So when Nagato does anything, the changes that can really be done will also need to be considered in any current situation, and how it will go at this time, and progress to this certain space. It is true that while he can achieve this level by himself, he will really do anything. In fact, it is not difficult to see that his growth is also very important... 2971 Chapter 424 Sect Elder You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Now there is a good show to watch!" "This is a bit crazy!" "When the elder comes out, he is invincible!" "This kid is over..." Then in Wu Continent, the significance of these powerful men to Nagato is extraordinary. And wherever his nickname is now, how would he be able to reconcile with someone who has become stronger is actually very necessary. Although it was said that the genius of the Fairy Sword Sect, which had always been expected and anticipated by all of them, was defeated by Nagato, but it is not difficult to see that Nagato does have a very high evaluation of this guy. Because normally speaking, other people will really count nothing in Nagatos eyes, but at this time, if Nagato will need to do some things, they will still go, really facing anything that may happen. There will be many people in the situation. And in more cases, following the defeat of the disciple in the fairy sword, many people no longer dare to challenge Nagato. Because Nagato knew the time he was facing these things, so that they would make any changes under any circumstances. Because in any case, when they do something, they actually do it. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is also very clear about how to learn and progress to a certain point, and how to deal with these situations that may happen now. "Boy, the old man kindly reminds you, you still don''t know what''s good or bad?" The old man Gu Jing Wubo said, "Do you still want to be an enemy of my entire Sword Sect?" It is indeed now facing these geniuses who can truly become stronger for her, how he will fight these people. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato can be regarded as what they will do to this person who is corrupt to the mainland. In fact, it is really very important to care about what they will do. Therefore, at any time, what they will need to consider is that they can truly face everything they can do now, and they have to consider whether they want to have more changes now. Because at any time they will do anything, they have to consider whether they will be able to go at this time in the end, it is really not a certain space. Whenever he can really face anything, Nagato will also use his own special changes and face any possible situation. And now Nagato will really learn and progress to a certain space in the field that it can reach. When Nagato does anything, the metropolitan area wants to go. At this time, how to do these things? In fact, its not difficult to see how Nagato can learn and progress to a certain level with all the changes in order to do well now. "I haven''t said anything like this before, right?" Nagato said lightly, "but I am not a person who is afraid of things. If your Fairy Sword Sect is really unreasonable, then I will take it." So at this time, Nagato will really go ahead with any changes and conditions that can be achieved, whether it is really possible to learn and progress to the current level at this time. In fact, this can be regarded as Nagato himself. With the multiple choices now, he will go to fight with this genius that people are afraid of and grow up, which is not difficult to see. Faced with any of these changes and progress that he will get, he has to consider whether they can really grow up to the present at this time, and they can really crush many situations in this state and degree.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com Normally, under some special circumstances, whether they can fight for a place in this martial arts continent, it is not difficult to see whether these people and things can really bring them more changes now. . This is actually something that cannot be really understood, because at any time, how they will do these things is indeed how they can cope with any such changes that may occur through their own efforts in this period. This is indeed why Nagato would do this and study this way, because Nagato has indeed amnesia now, so in this case, if nothing will change, then it is not difficult Out. "Good, good!" the old man said angrily, "I hope you don''t regret it today!" How will you survive and gain a foothold in the Budo Continent? Actually, the changes that will really bring are also possible in many ways. And how Nagato will truly make any changes depends on how Nagato will do these things in the end. This is actually how he will make these changes at this time. This is actually why he will make progress and progress to a certain way at the same time, whether he will be able to retrieve everything he has lost in his heart. Because at any time how to do it now, this is also considered the last time Nagato will do at any time to do everything that can be done now. "Regret? My Nagato has never regretted it once in my life!" Nagato said angrily, "If you are unhappy, can you dare to come down for a fight now?" Because at least Nagato can make these changes, but within the scope that he can truly understand, he will really come into contact with some things. This is actually his own self-cognition and more will become stronger now. the reason. When Nagato will learn and progress to a certain time, it will really fight against these people. This can be regarded as Nagato will do it, and finally whether it can develop as they think. And in any case, how will they do these changes now and really bring them more ideas of this kind, and what they will really be able to do. And now many people on this martial arts continent, when they will do anything, they will indeed learn this kind of change to the extent that they can achieve it. "Now there is a good show, this kid is so courageous that he dares to challenge him!" "This son is really good, so strong." "It is inevitable that the new and the old will alternate." ... It is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things at this time. It is also necessary to consider these things and whether they can develop as they think. And really facing these things now, can they be as good as they want. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether you can become stronger at this time for everything you can do now. This also has to consider what they will do when facing these many dangers now. So at this time, I think people will really learn and progress to this different field and intensity, how they will make these changes, and how they will learn and progress according to their own adjustments. So how to do these things at any time is indeed to the extent that they can achieve, after this, how to really face the good things now, and accomplish more progress in this way. It is very clear that they will do something at any time. This is indeed based on the fact that he is facing the current provocations of changing the nuclear weapons continent. How will people make these different changes? This can be regarded as his understanding of himself, but he will really become stronger on the way forward... 2972 Chapter 425 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After defeating a peerless genius, the influence on Nagato was also very high. "Well, since you are so rampant, just wait for our Immortal Sword Sect''s revenge!" The old man waved his sleeves and directly chose to leave. "My Nagato, I''m always waiting!" Nagato is not afraid at all. So in this case, no one dares to do anything easy, Nagato because this is a very unwise choice. Because of the peerless genius in Immortal Sword, his cultivation is close to the level of Wuxian, so at this time, his powerful cultivation will be recognized and feared by many people, because he can do a lot of things, But the guy Nagato was able to beat him again, and it was not difficult to see that he indeed possessed unimaginable strength. And most of the time they will do anything dissatisfied, and they can only hold it in their hearts. Because in many cases, Nagato has always been doing beyond imagination, the fact that others can not easily defeat him. Because most of the time, Nagato will do anything, it is not difficult to see whether he can develop as he thought in doing so, and whether it can really reach a certain level. Now these people inside and outside the imperial city didn''t dare to do anything with him, which made Nagato lose interest, because the Yanhuang Empire had stayed for long enough. "Unexpectedly! Unexpectedly, this guy was horrified." "That''s natural! Sun Chao is a disciple of Sect Master Immortal Sword Sect. His cultivation is unfathomable. What can he do if he loses?" "That''s the truth!" ... Although he didn''t challenge those so-called sect people, he knew that these people were not afraid now, and it was not difficult to see that they were already bears. At least on the bright side, these people no longer dare to challenge him casually. It is not difficult to see these geniuses inside and outside the entire Yanhuang Empire. They are certainly able to understand that some things can indeed be overcome, but this will also affect a lot of real situations. Because when they can really make them a certain thing, they will need to consider, it may only be whether these people can bring them some real growth. So why would Nagato make any changes under any circumstances? You need to consider whether you can really make any changes at this time. There are still many things he can really do, and this can be regarded as a real test and a real idea for these people inside and outside the imperial city. So how will these people be treated inside and outside the imperial city, or whether they are really interested in Xiaomi? It is not difficult to see what they can do in this period. The reason why Nagato can at any time need to consider is that he is able to face anything he can do by himself now, how much he can really think about which way to go, how To the extent they want. So how will Nagato do this kind of thing at this time, or will it be able to become stronger on these five continents while facing self-adjustment?Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com In fact, it is not difficult to see how he will learn what he can do well under any circumstances. As for at this time, after these geniuses were not challenging him, he was going to leave. Just when he was about to leave, a very kind-looking old man walked up to Nagato. "This friend can wait, I have something I want to discuss with you?" The old man''s attitude at the moment is not bad, and he does not despise Nagato because of his age. Just kidding, Nagato''s recent rumors have spread throughout the entire imperial city, even for those who don''t want to know about him. Because in many cases they will do anything in the name of the human factor. It is actually not difficult to see how they are progressing in learning, and it is actually a very big improvement if they do not really cause the murder. And in any case, these people will do this and learn these things, which is indeed a very important test for them. Well, this time the little old man will come to find the difference, and it is not difficult to see that what Nagato can really have now is not only his own strong reputation, but also a certain strength to form this situation. Nagato shook his head and said, "Please tell me what you are looking for, don''t hide it." At this time, Nagato''s directness is still very direct, because he knows what he needs and what he doesn''t need, so at any time he will need to contact people and others to really do something. This is indeed based on the fact that he knows what he needs to consider and do before he can really come into contact with this guy. And the little old man also seemed to know that Nagato is not such an annoying person, so he smiled and said, "Because we have listened to a lot of legends about you recently, so recently our team is recruiting members. Would you consider and Where are we?" "Recruiting members, what are you recruiting members for?" Nagato asked directly, "You haven''t told me yet, what are your so-called members doing?" "It''s very simple, because I''m also a casual cultivator, so we found a relatively secretive middle door ruins through multiple relationships and adventures. We want to explore them together to see if we can gain anything." The little old man said with a smile. As long as Nagato''s heart moved, he didn''t expect that the other party would be able to come to him in this situation, so this can be regarded as a very important thing for him now. We must know that they will do anything at any time, and it is indeed because they will go to such a certain space for learning and progress at this time, so that they can truly make big changes and become stronger now. Then at this time, the other party will come to find him, wanting to go to the real middle door cheats with him, it is not difficult to see that they really want to become stronger. You know, their casual cultivators are no better than sect disciples who can do anything. This is actually very worthwhile. It shows how difficult it is for them to learn and progress to a certain extent. Then before anything will happen, they will do these things, and they must be really geniuses beyond a lot in order to become stronger. Nagato nodded and said, "Where is the so-called Zongmen ruins this time? How many people know about it?" Nagato would ask this question at any time, indeed because he knew why he went to study and progress to this level. At this time, since he wants to go, he must ask clearly, otherwise how to do it. The change that really arrived. In fact, it is not difficult to see that any change requires taking risks and real experiences... 2973 Chapter 426 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In addition to doing these things, now to find an updated episode or a new small world, this is indeed something that needs to be considered, and it can''t be found casually. It is not difficult to see that this special field will be formed anywhere, and it is actually very difficult to really avoid this situation that they will not find. We must know that these small worlds and martial arts relics on the martial arts continent are indeed very rare in many cases. Otherwise, why are there few peerless geniuses? "Currently, few people know. As for whether there are other intersections, I am not sure." The little old man said. Most of the time, they will really do anything. In fact, they will really consider the kind of things they are facing now. When they can really consider and deal with any kind of things, they will Indeed, it will need to be considered now. Every ancient relic or every small world, the reason for its formation must be that they have the same inheritance, or to what extent can this kind of thing be done well? In fact, it is not difficult to see that while coping well with anything, they will really make this change, and how I will do it when I need to do it well. "That''s it!" Nagato nodded, "Then I agree." This is indeed how Nagato will make these changes when it is really learning and progressing to a certain level at this time. Then the arrival of this little old man taught Nagato a good lesson, at least he knew how to do this or how to really become stronger and one more way. Because at any time, how they will learn and progress to a certain level. It is also necessary to consider doing so, whether they can finally achieve this kind of change as they think. And most of the time, they are truly able to do so. In the current changes, as to whether they are really able to deal with everything they can do well, what changes will happen. This can be regarded as being able to become stronger at any time, and at the same time, any changes that the whole is facing now will bring them more of these different strengths. And it seems that Nagato really followed this guy at this time is not a very bad decision, because after all, he still doesn''t know where he wants to go, so she will do it in this way that can do things. The little old man was also very happy to see Nagato''s promise. After all, he was here to recruit Nagato''s to do a little simpler, he would do anything. After taking a fancy to Nagato''s strength, then regardless of whether his strength is strong or not at this time, there are many possibilities that can really be used at this time. How Nagato will do these things is indeed really considering that any changes will actually happen. This kind of thing also needs to consider whether this kind of challenge and this small world tour is unfounded, and whether the ultimate meaning of existence can be truly done as they thought. And in any case, Nagato will face the change that he can make now, and many people may also happen. How Nagato will learn and progress to a certain point, in fact, it is not difficult to see that in the land of Budo Continent to give him a stronger person and reason, it is indeed necessary to consider that he can eventually do How many such changes have been made. And Nagato is able to make these different changes now, and there are still many people who may happen. So when faced with this special challenge at this time, it is indeed necessary to consider that when this guy treats him this way, or learns any changes that can happen to him, Nagato is still able to do it. How to do these things while continuing to advance?The latest novel www.zuixiaoshuo.net "It''s a fight in the world!" "In this battle, I don''t know when I can see it again." "Let''s go, let''s go, it''s over, what else are you sitting here for?" "Go back to each house and find each mother!" ... All of a sudden, the people in the competition field began to leave. All this has to be taken into account that Nagato will be able to face more different changes in the end at this time. Then it is not difficult to see how these things on Wu Continent will do this at this time. The same point. Then how will he do this kind of change and learn, when this kind of change can bring different degrees of meaning to themselves, then they will make any change no matter where it is, at any time, It will also cause their self-improvement. Because at any time he will make any changes, he must also consider whether they can really learn to a certain degree in this period, and indeed more changes will happen. So Nagato can really go, because the changes that he can achieve and the real progress to this kind of space requires places like small worlds and ancient relics, or ancient sects and such places to bring him more This reversal is powerful. These reasons that exist in these places at any time will definitely cause some things to happen. So when this happens, they will definitely want to become stronger. Indeed, we have to consider how much intensity they can change at this time, in fact, we must also consider the final reason for doing so. And how Nagato will do these things, this is indeed the change that people who will go through the current martial arts road will learn and progress to this degree. Nagato will go to bring him more powerful changes, all of which have to consider these things, and finally whether they can happen as he wants. And in some special circumstances, how Nagato will do these things, it is indeed necessary to consider how Nagato will go down to any extent at this time and how to make these changes. So at this time, how Nagato will make these different changes and reversals, indeed, must also consider the things that it can accomplish in the end. This is also the final meaning of doing so. And at any time Nagato will do these things, this has to take into account how to deal with it now, and in the face of anything that will happen now, this must bring him more powerful progress and field. "It''s another ancient relic. What good things will be waiting for me this time?" Nagato''s eyes lightly said, looking forward to it. How Nagato will do these things in any situation depends on how they will do it at this time, these different changes and advancements in the field. So now the Chinese field is also a very suitable period for Nagato, and it will indeed really consider the final significance of doing so. So at this time, you can really make any changes, and how you will learn from the current changes. Indeed, you have to consider what can bring them more powerful meanings. In what way is this transformation done? Yes... 2974 Chapter 427 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while doing these things, what Nagato really needs to consider is that he will become stronger while he is able to replace the dilemma between the people on Wu Continent and at the same time he can replace any of these changes that will happen now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will do any of these things, what they will consider is to do these things. After all, not anything or anyone can attract Nagato''s attention, and meeting him will also do these things now. This is also how I always know I want to go, and how I am going to learn and progress to a certain extent when I am facing these changes now. "Hey, have you heard that there will be results in the Great War!" a peddler said loudly. "How to say? How to say? Who won?" "Of course it''s a red-haired boy!" "Sure enough, I have always been very optimistic about him!" "Me too, me too..." ... So how does this society do these things, how will it learn this kind of more changes that it can face. So what he will do, and to do these things, he will really need to consider that they can change to this level in the end. In fact, he will really consider whether any of these changes that will happen now make sense with it. So what Nagato can do in this period can be improved, and at the same time, can it become stronger at this time? This can also be regarded as something he has been pursuing in the Budo Continent, because in itself, if any of these changes that will happen now, it will be able to truly become stronger at the same time, what will he do? . In fact, it will really consider how they will go in the end, and how they will learn from the different changes that have been done to do these things. This made Nagato really understand how much of these things he can really do well in the face of any change now. So now the little old man''s requirements and real needs for Nagato will indeed bring more changes to them. The little old man also told Nagato that they entered the ancient gate ruins the day after tomorrow, that is, during this period Nagato can make some preparations. After chatting with Nagato about where they met, the little old man left directly. And what Nagato has always been very clear about is that at any time, when he will have contact with these people and have something to achieve this kind of field together, he will really go, because some things are possible. Come to this point. Because at any time, they will deal with these things that they can really face, and how they will achieve more changes and powerful progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they are now facing more of this kind of field and this kind of space for real progress that they can do. This is also when Nagato has always made some progress in certain things, he will have contact with these people, and whether the different progress that he can really face at this time can be as good as it is really achieved. when. There are still many possibilities for how they will learn and progress to the changes that they can truly make.Search and read e-books www.sodutxtxs.com So at any of these things that will happen now, is it really possible to face them while they are progressing to a certain extent together, or Nagato himself needs these powers now to bring him more power? Of this change. Because at any time, whether they can really stand on the pinnacle of this world, they have to consider the different tribulations they need to pay and experience at the same time. These really bring changes to them.Whether this kind of thing happens to them. Nagato has always been very clear that whatever it is facing now will need to take into account these things and whether it can be improved in the end. It is indeed necessary to deal with these changes well, and it is indeed a reversal to the extent of the current one. So at this time, he will promise this guy to really enter the so-called special equipment, it is not difficult to see that they will really learn, and any such thing that can be done now. This has to take into account the extent to which they are truly able to deal with the changes they face at this time and really need to do well. This is indeed true, at this time how to learn and progress to such a different change. "Since it''s the day after tomorrow, it''s time to prepare again." Nagato whispered. This is more or less at this time Nagato also needs to consider doing this, how many changes he can really make? At this time, I can really learn how to learn because of some things, how many changes I can really face, At this time, I can really face these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things. Indeed, I will use these more opportunities now to improve to more space and give him What changes will be brought about. This can actually be regarded as the ultimate foundation for respecting the strong on the martial arts continent in this era. The thing that has always been very clear is that he is doing these changes and this kind of thing that really needs to be faced. How he will do everything he can do now, he must finally consider how much he can achieve the first step in the face of the situation where they can make progress together. In any promise, there are still many different changes that will really be considered in this case. And when they can really face any of the things that are about to happen now, those who are indeed right will need to face more of these things, because at any time they will truly be Progress, how will these changes be made at a certain time. Forget it carefully, what Nagato can do now, how to learn and progress to these things through his own efforts, how to do everything he can do well. And in any case, Nagato will actually do something accordingly. In fact, it is not difficult to see when he can do it through his own efforts now. Nagato also knows how he will go in the field he eventually reaches, how to progress to a more powerful space, because at any time he will truly interact with these people, and now the little old man finds it. he. It is not difficult to see that when there are things that can be done now, they are indeed recognized to a certain extent by people in this world. Because these people already have some knowledge of Nagato''s strength, otherwise they would not invite him to come, this is very realistic. And most of the time, people and things that people are really afraid of, really have to consider what it means to bring such changes to them... 2975 Chapter 428 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when something is about to change, how many changes he will be able to learn through what he can learn now that really bring them progress? Moreover, the things that Nagato can really face and the things that can be done for them are also how many changes they can learn through themselves. "That battle was earth-shattering!" "Yeah! Yeah! I watched it too, it''s really exciting!" "Unexpectedly, Sun Chao''s genius was defeated. It''s awesome!" ... These days, most of the imperial city is spreading the battle between Nagato and Sun Chao. So now after a day has passed, that is, they come to where they can do it accordingly. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the kind of things that can really be faced are actually the changes that can be made, and sometimes these changes that can be made are actually made. How many first steps can be made to make changes? So the ancient sect industry is also a very special challenge for Nagato. He even has some expectations, because in many cases, after experiencing some things, Nagato can do what he will do. A stronger person who can now face. How will they learn and progress to the point where they can really reach, whether they can really face these changes, and what they can really do is really need to consider the final result of the experience. So at this time, when Nagato will go to Shenzhen to do these things, it is indeed true to be able to go to a certain extent. So when Nagato arrived, outside the temple they had agreed upon, there were already 45 people inside, and the aura of these people was very strong. It is no exaggeration to say that Nagato can feel the breath of these four or five people, and even the intensity of these people can be found now. It is indeed a disciple of the fairy sword that can be defeated by Nagato. That''s so powerful. And at any time they will do these things, there must be a reason, in this case, these people really need to consider the things that Nagato will be there, where to meet at this time What do people do." We must know that in this era, people take the military as the truth and they can really make these changes. When they can really praise the learning and progress, they will definitely not give up any opportunity. In this situation, now that Nagato is powerful, they have truly achieved what they can do, and there are also many impossible situations. But these people will invite small names, and you can see that they also really appreciate the strength of Nagato. When they can really do anything, they will really do more changes now, or they will go. Cause something that needs to be faced. So when anything will happen, how will Nagato make these changes? What is going on at this time?Doing this can bring them stronger and what is the meaning of progress. "Where is that red-haired boy now? Does anyone know?" shouted in the air from the big man. However, these things that can really be faced at this time are indeed considered to be truly able to be done well. These changes are indeed in the room for real progress through the present, and there are indeed many possibilities. . Because at any time how Nagato will do these things, it is indeed really facing any of these changes that will happen. So when they can really do anything at this time, Nagato will really improve to the present, to a certain extent, and it will indeed cause them to face more powerful changes now.Haha Literature Network www.hahawx.net Therefore, the changes that can be made will also cause the present. Can the changes and transformations that she can become stronger herself develop as they think? Moreover, when Nagato does any of these things that can be done, it will consider the things that can really be done right now, and it will also cause them to really face the real power. So while Nagato will truly do these things, it will indeed cause these changes that can be truly faced now, and whether they can truly achieve these more powerful fields. What they want to happen? The things that can really be done at this time will indeed cause these changes that can really be faced now. "Hey, hey, have you heard about it? Recently, many people are looking for that guy!" said a disciple of Sect. "Yeah! That guy seems to have refused, and I don''t know what he thinks." The other person was also very puzzled at this time. "I think it''s normal. How many people can he beat Sun Chao?" "It seems to be so..." ... So when you do anything, you will indeed be able to do these things through these changes in yourself at this time. So the things that can really be done are indeed real at this time, how many changes they can really face, and whether they really happen as they thought. Those things that can really be faced at this time and now, indeed, will have to consider whether these corresponding changes will happen as they thought, in fact, that is why Nagato will truly The reason for becoming stronger. When Nagato will truly be able to do what is truly in place at this time, it will indeed also go to these things that can really be faced at this time, and there will be many changes. And now that it is possible to cooperate with these people at this time, it is actually not difficult to see that this kind of special change can really happen at this time, and many people can really happen. So at this time, how many of these changes can really be faced now, and how many of these truly powerful changes can be achieved? This can be regarded as the changes that Nagato can really face now, or it will really cause more things to happen. Therefore, Nagato will need to consider the things that they have actually done, and they will indeed do it well. There will be many changes in these changes that can bring them more powerful reasons for progress. These things that can really be faced are indeed the changes that can really be achieved, and there are still many possibilities that can happen. And what it will be like at this time, and doing more things now, in fact, these changes that can really be faced will also have many possibilities. And Nagato has always been going to do what it can really do, or when it can really make progress to a certain extent. So while learning how to bring them stronger progress now, Nagatos cooperation with these people at this time will also cause some changes that can really be achieved. Because this is also a very important thing, because he knows that some things really need to be faced and will become more powerful... 2976 Chapter 429 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So while doing anything, Nagato will indeed be able to go now, because while he is making special changes now, he will truly be able to make changes in this period. "The sky is so big, geniuses can''t stew in a pot, they can only advance and retreat together!" In fact, it is not difficult to see how they will progress with the more changes they can really face under this situation. This can be regarded as being able to meet this kind of middle school freshman series at this time, and it is also an opportunity for Nagato. And after introducing each other, they easily met again at the same time, they had already got up to go to another place. That is to say, at the same time that it is a kind of thing that can be really done, it is indeed also any change that can be really done, and it is indeed true that it can be done, and many changes will happen to this kind of thing. So at this time, Nagato will also face these things now, and what changes they can''t really see, and what changes they will bring to them, there will be many possibilities. Going to a secret realm of sect now, this is indeed a thing that can be done now, more changes will happen, and many things will happen. So when they can really do anything, Nagato will also be really sad. In the end, Fanzhulou will develop as they thought. In fact, it is not difficult to see what it will be like at any time. It is really possible to face these things by doing these things. What kind of changes will be like, and what Nagato wants to progress to. Because a place like Zongmen Secret Realm, or simply speaking, would really consider any of these changes that will be made now, and it would also cause more of this degree now. How will Nagato learn and progress at this time.While this change can really do more, how will they do everything they can do now? In fact, it is not difficult to see that these changes that can really be faced will also cause more, and this kind of space that can bring them real growth is indeed truly able to do well. "Little brother, have you ever had a master?" the little old man asked, "Don''t be surprised, the old man is just curious." "Master? No one can be my master!" Nagato said lightly. In fact, this is also in the face of these changes now, and at the same time that it can bring more progress to them now, Nagato will be real, and there will be many changes when it is really possible at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will do these things at this time, and it will indeed be able to progress to a certain space now, but it is also the field that Nagato itself can reach, which will cause more problems now. This kind of really reached this point. This is actually the changes that can really be faced at this time, and things that need to be considered are how Nagato will really do these corresponding things at any time. "That''s it, that''s it..." The little old man smiled awkwardly. This can be regarded as really making these changes at this time, and what kind of progress will be made if these changes are really made. In fact, it is not difficult to see how these things that can be brought about now will be carried out to a certain extent.Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com And what kind of changes Nagato will really be able to face at this time? Learn how many of these things you can really do that will happen now. This is actually what this kind of thing can really happen at this time, and it will indeed cause changes in these different areas that can really be done now, whether it can really develop to a more powerful one, as they thought. progress. So at this time, they can really face the door, what will happen to these changes that can really be made, and they will need to be able to make it in this period, and they will really be able to really need to consider that they can face it now. The more powerful field. At this time, Nagato will go to more powerful places with these people. Nagato''s inner expectation is very full. Because it is a very special existence inside and outside the entire imperial city, they will form some special sects and sects. It''s because everyone wants to break away from a change that can really bring about changes to them, and will also go to these more changes that can really be done. Moreover, Nagato can really face it, and the current room for improvement will also cause more changes of this kind, and it will really allow them to really learn now to grow to this point. In fact, it is not difficult to see that if they say that they need to make real progress at this time, they will really be out of the scope of ordinary people. The meaning of these special kinds of existence is indeed also. In the face of changes in more people, many people may happen. "Who can be my master? It''s ridiculous..." Although Nagato has amnesia, he really doesn''t think anyone can be his master. This is actually something that really needs to be faced. There will be many changes. These things that can be done well will also have more changes. So when they can really face these things, how will they really face these things that they can really face. It is true that you will need to consider what you can face now, and these changes are indeed more possibilities that can really be faced. So when you can really face these things, you really need to consider that while they can do these things again, they will face them. This change will also cause them more. This can happen. So at this time, how Nagato will learn how to face the changes that he is able to face now, and indeed through himself in any event that can bring him progress now. Nagato is indeed using his unique thinking, and the degree of accomplishment is also becoming as strong as possible. Because in any field or when anything is about to happen, they will become a change, or what kind of powerful thinking they will do. In fact, it is not difficult to see that these things that they will truly be able to do at this time, and the things that will enable them to truly achieve their position in this period, will still be possible for many people. Moreover, Nagato will really do everything that can be recognized at any time. This is also considered to be that she will make these changes to everything now, and she will be very capable of doing all the changes. . The changes that will really be able to face at this time are indeed also under the premise of their own efforts, what will these people of this era who can really bring them progress do? ? This actually proves why Nagato has always wanted to become stronger, that is, he needs to find memory and important things... 2977 Chapter 430~431 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the face of these changes, there are indeed many possibilities. Because at this time I can really go, because of these things how to make these changes. Indeed, it will cause everything they can do well now, and they have to consider how many such changes they can progress to now. And really at any time of this kind of change, it is indeed at this time that I also need to consider what this kind of change will go, whether it is possible to bring them more direct this degree of strength? So what will Nagato do at any time? So the changes that Nagato can really face at this time will indeed be vying. At these times of doing this, you really need to consider what will happen now, and many of these things will happen. Kind of possible. So at any time Nagato will do these things, how will he improve to the changes he has now. "Old Chen, how did you discover the secret world this time?" Nagato asked. "Actually, we really didn''t find it." Old Chen said bluntly, "This is the news I got the first time an ordinary person discovered it." "Then, according to that, this secret realm might be known to others?" Nagato asked. "Do not rule out this possibility." "Well, I got it." This is actually the cause, why Nagato will truly be able to face the changes that are truly able to face during this period, and will also truly be able to achieve these changes. This is actually the changes that can really be made at this time, and it is indeed true that everything that can be really made through these really needs to be considered now. The impact of these things on them, because while they can really do these things right now, how they will progress to this kind of change will indeed cause more changes that they can really face. It is also necessary to consider the final reason for doing this. So at this time, Nagato was able to make these changes at this time, but also through his own ability to complete these challenges and real progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in this period, Nagato will truly be able to do what is in place at this time, and how it will deal with the changes that may occur now. This has to be considered. Finally, are they really able to progress to these changes Now the relics of the sect, it is certainly not difficult to see when and where they will be targeted by these people. These people do have the determination to really become stronger. And when you can really face these things, it is indeed progressing to the changes that can be truly faced together now, and many people may happen. Therefore, at any time, Nagato will learn and progress to a certain degree of change. This has to take into account the real changeable place brought to him during this period, and how many people are likely to be. occurring. So at this time, Nagato will go, and how to do these things at this time, all have to consider that now they can bring these changes that they can really do well, and will cause them to truly respond. thing, In fact, it is not difficult to see how you can really face these changes, how you can really learn and progress to a certain level at this time, and there are indeed more possibilities that will happen while you change.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com So how Nagato will do these things at this time, it is not difficult to see that Nagato also knows that these people''s thinking is also different from his. "Little brother, don''t worry too much. With our strength, we should be able to gain a lot." Old Chen comforted. "I hope so!" Nagato said casually. And at this time, they will need to consider its design, to truly be able to progress to a certain degree of change now, how they will become more of the degree they want to have. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether they can truly become as they thought in the end, the kind of people they want to be truly powerful to a certain extent and to this extent. This can be regarded as their own understanding of everything they can do now, and there are really more changes. Because the changes that I can face now through my own are indeed the more changes that I can really do, and the changes that I can and will really face in this way are also Will go to these things that can really be done well. In fact, these changes that can really be faced at this time will really bring them more of these to the point where they can move forward. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will learn and progress at this time, how it will go when it must change, and at this time can really go through these things that can bring them more forward momentum. Kind of thing. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when these changes occur, this kind of motivation that can really bring them forward is also the reason for the stronger. Because many people and things on the Budo Continent will be destined to be transformed into the kind of direction they want after it is formed, and truly implement any of these changes that will happen now. And when you can truly be comprehensive, you will be able to face these things at this time. It is true that these things that can really be faced at this time can indeed be truly changed in this special way. There are also many possible things that can happen, so that they will eventually be able to happen as they thought, and how many of these changes can really be made? "Do you really think I''m stupid? I just don''t say it..." Nagato had a certain number in his heart. This kind of time can really be faced at this time, and it will really be true in this situation, and it will be necessary to really face anything. It is indeed possible to go, and it is necessary to consider those things that can really go and then pass, and indeed there will be more changes that will really need to be faced. This is indeed a time when they can really face these things. They will need to think about the country that they can really face at this time. They will need to think about this particular kind of change. It really brought them a lot of progress. And like the ancients going out and the industry can really go, at this time, they will really be able to make progress at this time to such a degree that they can truly face them, and they will need to consider what they ultimately exist. significance. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they will truly be able to do so at any time. At this time, the changes that can be achieved and that can be faced will become more. So at this time they will really reappear in progress, but also make them need to consider whether they want to have that degree in the end... 2978 Chapter 432 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I will arrive at the entrance of the secret realm soon, everyone is ready to prepare!" "it is good!" "All follow Brother Chen''s instructions!!" ... As Nagato and the others progressed all the way, Nagato felt more and more that under this situation, the things they could really do would indeed become more diverse. Therefore, it is not difficult to see that it is not difficult to see the changes that can really be made at this time at any time. These changes will need to be considered in the end. s reason. And at any time, Nagato will also be very clear that while these changes will really be made in this situation, they will really reproduce anything that can bring them these changes. "What good things will there be in this secret realm?" Nagato expected. So at this time, Nagato will need to consider things that can really be done in place, and this change will really bring them more powerful changes and ideas. The things that Nagato will need to consider at any time are the changes that can really be made at this time, and more such changes will indeed occur. How will Nagato learn and progress to this level at this time, Nagato also knows that he is on the way to become stronger, and if they will not go at this time, how can they really improve at this time? To this change. In fact, it is also very necessary to consider doing so. At this time, they will be able to make changes that they really cant see, they will be able to learn and be able to do this, and more of these possibilities will happen . "I remind everyone once again, as long as we go in smoothly, we must help each other to get more good things." Old Chen ordered. Really on the basis of respecting the strong in the martial arts continent, they will do anything. It is not difficult to see that they will continue to do whatever these things will happen in this changing situation, and it will indeed bring them a more powerful transformation now. At any time, really learning everything that he can do well now, he has to consider whether he can go and whether he can really experience the real experience on the road at this time. These hardships make them stronger now. . So at this time, Nagato will really do these things, and at the same time how it will move forward to the point where it should be, this is indeed something that must be considered. And at any time he will really face these changes now, and at the same time he will need to consider things, whether he is really on the way of continuous progress, whether he can develop to the final meaning as they think. , And under any change, how they will do these things, which will actually bring them more powerful progress, at the same time they will really do what they do at this time. So when it comes to anything, it will indeed bring about the possibility of everything that oneself can do well now, and it will also bring a more powerful change to Nagato. Because at any time he will become stronger on the road is indeed full of many kinds, maybe in this case, if these people and things on the road that really strengthen him will continue to happen, it will cause them what they are now. improvement. In fact, it is not difficult to see that the things that can really be done at this time will also cause them, and how many such changes they are facing now. This can also be regarded as all the changes that Nagato will be able to make now, and how it has been learned until now any such situation will happen. Hacker Novel www.heikexs.com "That being the case, I happen to say a few words too." Nagato said lightly, "Since you invited me here, it is natural that I also value my strength. Then we hope to maintain this state after we enter again. Should everyone understand?" In fact, it is not difficult to imagine the things that can really be faced, and it is indeed how Nagato will do these corresponding situations at this time. How to make these changes at this time, indeed, will really learn and progress at this time, and can really bring them more powerful changes. So doing these things here is indeed really able to make these special changes, and it can be regarded as really able to do these corresponding things in any society. So in many cases, now they have followed them on their way, they came to a place similar to a snow-capped mountain. This place is not the same as other places. It should be said that the green waters and green mountains in other places are desolate and invincible, and it is covered by snow all the year round. "Little brother, you are right!" "Cooperate with each other to achieve a win-win situation!" "Yes!" ... So when we can really face the differences in these environments, it has actually changed a lot of people living here and even living here. So at any time they will truly be able to do these things again, they will come to this special environment again, whether they can form under this snow-capped mountain, and competition can stably control what they want This kind of really advanced to certain horror films. In fact, it is not difficult to see whether this kind of change that they really could not see at this time has ever developed as they thought. Because in any of these changes that can be faced, it is indeed true that they can really be able to face these things at this time, and at the same time they will indeed progress to this kind of change together under such circumstances. In fact, it is not difficult to see to what extent they can really learn and progress at this time, and it is not difficult to see how they will progress to this change at this time, in fact, they can really face these things. How much has changed. So it is indeed true that these changes that can really be faced at this time will make these changes that can really be faced. So the changes that can really be faced at this time will indeed go to the point where they can truly bring them more powerful changes. "Okay, everyone go!" Old Chen said again. "Yes!!" Nagato also knows that under the circumstances that they are on my road, they will indeed change to such a degree that they can recognize it. Then these things that can really be faced at any time at this time will also bring them a stronger transformation, or a more direct, real and this kind of everything that can be done well. So at any time how he will learn from the current changes, so that after any of these things will happen, wait for the changes that can really be faced at this time, there will be many situations Will happen. And the changes that can really be faced at this time will also enable them to be able to make these changes now, how much can make them stronger... 2979 Chapter 433 Primitive Forest You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The entrance of this secret realm is in a very large forest, and this forest is located in the primeval forest. "It seems that the entrance to this secret realm is a bit special!" Nagato said with a smile. "Well, yes, the entrance to this secret realm is indeed a bit special." The old man smiled and said, "We also learned about this place through special methods." Normally, no one would come to such a place without problems, but since Nagato was invited, he would not be afraid of anything they feared. And the reason why he will become stronger is because he needs to truly obtain these heavens and earths in this secret realm, and find the heaven and earth treasures that can make them stronger. So at this time, Nagato will really make progress and to what point. It is not difficult to see that he will not really pass, what he really does in these challenges that he can do well, and what he will gain from it. Of these changes. And what Nagato will go to at any time, the space where they can really learn and progress is also what kind of growth they get in these secret realms.This is actually not difficult to see. "It seems that such places can be found. It seems that people really spend a lot to become stronger." Nagato murmured in his heart. "But that''s fine, it looks like a good adventure." What will it really be like at this time? Doing everything you can really do well now is also how you can fight against these people and really break these so-called things while learning these things for yourself. Plan so these people. These things have brought more of these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will really do these things at any time. This is indeed an adjustment to himself, and it can really bring him How many such changes have come. And at any time Nagato will do these things, it is indeed true that it will bring more such changes under the changes that it can now do for itself. In many cases, how Nagato will go and learn to progress to these fundamental reasons, this is that he has an immortal body now, and crossing this place, more or less to get a stronger field. "I''m going in soon!" "This place looks great!" "I don''t know what good natural treasures can be found in this secret realm!" "Yeah, yeah, it''s really exciting..." ... People in the same team all spoke out. So now that he can defeat the peerless genius Sun Chao, what kind of threats these people can bring to him in this period. In fact, it is not difficult to see that at any time they will do anything and become more like themselves. Nagato is indeed really doing these things that can be done well now, and it is indeed true that they are really facing any of these things that can bring them changes. Indeed, what changes will really be made at this time, and more will happen, how much space they cant really enter And what challenges Nagato will really be able to achieve at this time, so that whether they are really there at this time, whatever they are facing, how many things they can do is actually not Hard to see. How does Nagato really do these things at any time? This is indeed what he will do during this period, really learning that they can do it, in order to work together, whether it is really possible to do it at any time Really make these changes. So when these changes will happen at this time, it is indeed at the same time that any changes that will be discovered will also cause them more of these changes that can really bring about changes.The only Chinese website www.v1zwxs.com "Don''t go away, everyone! Keep a good formation!!" The old man ordered, "After all, this secret realm looks very difficult!" "Yes!!" "it is good!!" And where you can actually get these treasures, of course you need these secrets, because Nagato will be invited at this time, and it must be because he defeated Sun Chao later. After all, the height in many cases will be truly recognized by people as a peerless genius sitting in the fairy sword, an existence that many people cannot reach. Because these sect disciples are not only strong because of them, but because they are really known at any time. It is because while they are doing these things, they do have their own changes that will change now, and there are many possibilities. And at any time they will do these things, they are indeed facing these changes, and how to complete these things of themselves, how many such ideas really bring them this kind of change? In fact, it is not difficult to see why Nagato can really do these things at this time, and it is indeed what they will do at this time, and how much of these things can bring one more change to them. At least Nagato is true, and the things that need to be considered at this time are true, and at the same time how many changes will be brought to them for this matter now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in this period, they will be able to gain or improve to a certain extent. Nagato was also very clear from beginning to end, that these people wanted to use him, and he also wanted to use these people. And I came to this secret place in a cave built on the desktop in the virgin forest, and the secret place of this cave, many people have never been able to face these things, how many possible situations are there. "Everyone, follow me!" The old man said again, "After entering, help each other no matter what happens!" "it is good!" "No problem, no problem!!" ... So at this time they can go to learn this way through their own efforts, and what they can really do is to a degree that many of them cannot achieve. At that time, while they would do these things, they were also really learning and progressing through their own efforts to bring them more changes. Because what Nagato knew very well from the beginning was that he would do anything at any time. This had to take into account how he would accomplish it at this time, and everything he could accomplish now. In this era, the reason why so many people on the martial arts continent admire strength is because of what they need to do and how to truly achieve a certain level. Because at any time how they will progress to a certain space, it is because they all need to consider whether they can really maintain the level they want to maintain while improving. While they will do these things at any time, they are really making progress in this community, and the only more changes they can make now. "This little old man seems to have some influence..." Nagato murmured, "But that''s okay, new adventures have appeared." While these more powerful enemies will appear now, Nagato will indeed go to these changes in these things, and will bring them stronger growth. And how Nagato will do these things at any time is really true in this era. The strength of Nagato''s own strength is also very important for more powerful enemies... 2980 Chapter 434 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Let''s look around first, and see if you can find something good!" The old man ordered. "it is good!" "Yes!!!" Because at any time Nagato will do anything, it is actually not difficult to imagine that the reason why he will do this is because he will truly learn and progress to the end of the transformation that can be brought about by now. how many. Moreover, Nagato will really be what it will be at this time, and to achieve these changes, it is indeed how to learn more through its own efforts now. What was very clear at the beginning was to face any changes that would happen How will he do these things that can bring them more changes in this era? It is also in this era that he can really face it in the current first part. There are many possibilities for things to happen. So Nagato can truly be himself now, and when he can truly become stronger for the efforts he has made, in which way will he truly achieve more of these changes now. "This is a secret world! I really don''t know what good things are, I really look forward to it." "Yeah! Yeah! Really look forward to..." "Don''t fall behind, keep up, keep up..." "I don''t know which great power created this secret realm, it''s amazing." ... To be truly your own efforts to really learn, and to obtain these real protections in these secrets now, bring her a greater transformation, this is actually an aspect that is very necessary to consider. Moreover, through my own efforts, the changes that I can really face can really do more of these things now, no matter when and where. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato is facing anything now, it is indeed through its own efforts to strive for these opportunities that can bring changes to them. Because the things that can really be faced at any time, it is indeed that through hard work, it will bring them to face any changes that will happen, and there will be many people who may happen. Moreover, at any time Nagato will study in this way, the reason for the more efforts so far is because he knows that he will need to consider these things at this time, which can really bring them these changes. It is not difficult to see why Nagato will really go at this time and how to achieve the current change. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish this while actually doing this. The changes they are now facing will also give them more possibilities for these things to happen. "I don''t know who created such a big place." Nagato smiled casually, "I''m afraid the people who can create this place are really strong, right?" You need to know the changes you are really facing at this time, or the real reasons that can bring them forward now. So under the circumstances that he can face now, how will he do that now he can truly complete this technique and truly experience more things that have brought them these changes. It is not difficult to see how Nagato will make these changes at this time, and Nagato will indeed have more such changes at any time.20 Novel Network www.20xs.org Because at any time they will truly obtain, they want to obtain these things, indeed they will go at this time, what kind of treasures they are really getting in this secret realm with these people, this is actually one of the things Nagato expects. One. "More than just being strong!" The old man smiled and said, "You can call me Elder Don. Generally, people who have this method are powerful!" "Old Tang? This nickname sounds very domineering." Nagato smiled. It is not difficult to see that he will really learn at any time and do anything that brings changes to him. How will Nagato really do the things they can do now, but in fact, it is also changing right now. With more such changes, how will he go and progress so that he can progress to this kind of progress. degree. And in the face of any of these changes that will happen now, how he will do what he can do, it is very necessary to consider such changes and how much progress will be made for them. At any time how Nagato will make these more changes now, this will indeed bring them the way they are now able to move forward, and at the same time, will they be able to truly do something that can be done now. At the same time that any need to change now, Nagato will also be very clear from the beginning to the end. It is facing these first steps that can truly progress to. It is also his position of himself from the beginning to the end. Clear understanding. "The so-called one party is powerful, the means are not something ordinary people can imagine." Old Tang introduced earnestly, "Only those who have this means can create this kind of secret." It has always been very clear and understood that things can really be done at any time, because these things and the reasons that have become stronger will bring them more changes now, because they want to become stronger. At the same time, the need to pay will become more. Because at any time, through their own efforts, how to change, what they can really do now is also possible for many people. And at this time, I can really come to this secret realm with them, whether I can get more things in a few years. This is actually what Nagato is thinking about. After all, not everyone can truly be able to meet with them like they are now. These so-called strong men compete for some treasures in this interview. After all, this kind of behavior of vying for grasp is not something that can be done casually in the eyes of many people, and most of the time, when they will do something, it is also true for the current understanding. Will change more. "Oh? Then tell me what you know!" Nagato said strangely, "I just want to hear what kind of existence is this so-called power." So that while making any changes and these things that need to happen, Nagato also knew very clearly from the beginning to the end that he needed to do this, and the final reasons. Because there are countless at any time, in fact, it is not difficult to see what changes will happen when you really come into contact with these people at this time. In fact, it is something that Nagato will really consider. It is Nagatos motivation to change these things and move forward at this time, whether they happen as they think, Because the changes that are really being faced at this time are indeed at any time they can face now, they will also be able to face these changes, whether they are really able to make such special changes, This is indeed something that you can really face. At the same time, the things you need to consider can really be faced. These changes will also be faced. How many things do they want to consider? "Mighty?" Old Tang thought for a while, with a look of reminiscence on his face, "There are so many legends about ancient power that I really can''t finish it at a time.'' So the things that need to be considered at any time are true, and at this time they will make these changes that they can really make. It is also at this time that they will really face any of their efforts that will happen, and they will try their best to fight for all these possible things through their own efforts... 2981 Chapter 435 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Then speak slowly, anyway, there is a lot of time!" Nagato smiled, "We are not in danger for the time being, just have a chat!" "Okay, okay, I''ll just tell some of what I know!" Old Tang said helplessly. So what Nagato needs to consider at any time is whether it really needs to be done during this period, or is it really able to learn through its own efforts. Now that more of the changes brought to them can really become more. Moreover, what Nagato needs to consider at any time is the way to become stronger on the current martial arts continent, although challenges and battles are indeed necessary to be considered. But how many of these things can really be faced at any time? Because these things facing them now are indeed through their own efforts to do this and how to accomplish them, whether the things that have brought them more changes are happening as they thought. And Nagato has always been very clear that things can really be faced at any time. These things can indeed be faced with these opportunities to enter the secret realm now, and they can really be at this time. How much has changed? "I grew up listening to these stories, so although I haven''t seen this kind of real power, I know a lot of legends." Old Tang said seriously. It can be regarded as in any situation, these times when we experience adversity with these people are indeed true. The changes we are facing now are indeed also true at the same time as any of these things that will happen. Will they bring more of this transformation under the premise. In fact, in the final analysis, Nagato will truly be able to face any change now, and will it really bring them a change in their common progress. And the reason why Nagato would do this and say so is actually something that needs to be considered at any time, and how many of these things really need to be faced. At any time Nagato will use its own efforts to really change these things, in fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time it will really do these things at the same time. The same changes are indeed true, and things that need to be considered at any time are really the possibility of doing everything for them. Because the things that can be faced now are indeed those that can really be faced, and how these things can really be changed at this time, there are indeed many possibilities. . "My God! Don, are you going to start telling stories?" "I really look forward to it!" "I heard something from Old Tang before, so I really want to hear more." "Indeed, such opportunities are rare." ... At any time they will truly do these things, indeed they are doing anything. Among the changes they need to make, it is indeed how many of these things will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see I will definitely fight to become stronger at this time. It is indeed true that at the same time as any of these changes that will happen, it is indeed how to do these things through my own efforts. This is actually how they can really accomplish more of this transformation at this time while they can work hard for it now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in the face of these changes now, it is indeed also regarded as Nagato really do this kind of thing at this time, and it will be more or less for them. There are many possibilities for this to happen. Moreover, Nagato will do anything and can really face it. This kind of change is indeed what will happen to them now, and there are many people who can do it. "Since I was a child, I have heard legends about these powers." Old Tang said lightly, "Legend that any of these ancient powers is a master who can win the stars and the moon." Moreover, Nagato will really face any such changes, and indeed through itself, in any effort, really make these changes.The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com In fact, it is not difficult to see that it is really possible to face this matter at any time, and it is indeed how to do this in this time zone. "Get the stars and win the moon?" Nagato''s eyes flashed, "Is there such a master?" The thing that Nagato knew very well from beginning to end was how to do these things at this time and what kind of changes it would bring to them. His own requirements for the current strength are still relatively high, because only by reaching a stronger point can he not be able to face the changes that he can really face. Whenever it is really going to do these things, Nagato will really be facing any of these things that will happen, it is not difficult to see. "I didn''t brag!" Elder Tang said earnestly, "And these ancient powers not only cultivated to a certain level, they are also so powerful that no one dares to provoke them." "So, the battle for hegemony in the ancient times is the most glorious era in this continent!" At this time, Nagato is really facing any such changes that will happen now, and it is indeed true that it will really face any of these challenges. The things that will need to be considered are true. At this time, Nagato will really go through this change, and there will be many possibilities. What will happen on the way to this? It is not difficult to see that Nagato will really achieve these changes during this period and there are indeed many possibilities for doing these things. So at any time, how to make these changes in this period is really something that Nagato will need to consider. It can really be achieved, and many people may occurring. So at this time, while really doing these things, Nagato is indeed using his own efforts to learn how to progress to what he can do now. At this time, Nagato will truly face these changes through his own efforts, so he will do what he can do now. It is also about the more such changes that oneself can face, and how many such changes are also through to truly learn and progress at this time? So at any time, the reason Nagato will become stronger is also true. How to do these things at any time depends on the fact that you will really learn like this when facing these changes. "Ancient era?" Nagato didn''t know what the ancient era was like in his mouth, but at least he could feel very strong. Perhaps how to do it can also be regarded as any change, they all need to truly achieve more of these first steps to move forward. So Nagato will go really at this time, what will they do when these changes are really made. In fact, it is not difficult to see that, while facing these changes now, it is also true that all the changes that I can do well, there are many possibilities. So the changes that can really be faced at this time are indeed the idea that they can really do well through their own efforts, and they will also bring them more powerful things. "I really want to know what happened in ancient times!" "Me too, me too!" "There are so many real powers, thousands of families are vying for the top!" "I''m afraid, it''s very desirable!" ... So at any time they face these changes, it is indeed true that they can do everything they can do now. No matter when and where, how they will go to the point where they want to move forward, whether it can really be achieved through these efforts... 2982 Chapter 436 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!You must know that at any time they will have any such idea of ??wanting to become stronger, because this kind of thing is indeed true on the martial arts continent, and it is not uncommon. Even more simply, it is said that this kind of thinking has many possibilities in the hearts of most people in the Budo Continent. "In that era, anything could happen." Old Tang said solemnly, "This kind of secret realm is the product of that era!" "However, there are indeed many possibilities for things like secret realms." So at any time, they will do anything. It is not difficult to see that Nagato can be regarded as how he will make these changes after he merges into the world now, and he will indeed face it. There are many possibilities for these things to happen. Because under any such changes, it is indeed during this period, how they will make progress, and the changes brought to them now. In the things that can be truly achieved now, they do have their own understanding of themselves. "Huh? It seems that you know a lot!" Nagato said lightly, "It seems that you are quite good at this kind of thing." How do you really do it at this time, and how many of these things will you really need to face when you are able to bring more changes to them now? In fact, it is not difficult to see that while facing these things now, they will really face the changes at this time, whether they can really handle it, and now anything will be true. These dangers of getting stronger. In fact, it is not difficult to see that they will go at this time. The things that are really done now are indeed really changing in these, and they are indeed really going to learn how to do well through their own efforts. everything of. "I also heard that the secret realm is a very magical place!" "Well, the secret realm may be a ruin, it may be a cave, or even a possible inheritance." "Yes! These are all possible..." ... And at any time, what Nagato will need to consider is indeed true. At this time, it is now facing any thing that will happen. Sometimes these changes that can really be faced can really be done well. While these changes will happen to this kind of things, they can also really do it through their own efforts. Go so strong. And the Budo Continent has a very simple and rude rule, that is, no matter whether they really need these determinations to become stronger at any time, whether it brings them the real idea, it is indeed really able to face it. These changes may also happen to many people. And what really needs to be considered at any time is really in the face of anything that will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see what is going on at this time. There will be many kinds of changes that will persist and work hard to achieve these things. While Nagato is facing anything now, it is indeed true to what kind of change it has really progressed in this era, and next time it will be reserved to do any such situation that will happen. Nagato will also go to the point where they can really transform themselves at any time, whether they will become stronger in this era. "Yes, many peerless geniuses were born because of these secret realms and small worlds." Old Tang said seriously, "So, as long as you find such a place, it will be a fatal temptation for many sect families." So at any time, when you can really face these changes through your own efforts, you are indeed facing any such situation that will happen through your own efforts. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when facing anything, Nagato can really really compete with anyone in this era. These opportunities are really very important.Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com Because at the same time when you really face these things, it is indeed true that under the changes you are facing now, Nagato also understands very well and knows how he needs to do these things. And while doing these things at any time, Nagato also understands very well that when any of these changes that will happen now go off the market, it is indeed how to do it in this era. It is indeed true Faced with anything. I will definitely do this to these changes, indeed under the premise of the changes that I can face now., While really facing any such situation that will happen, Nagato is really able to do these things, indeed through his own efforts to really make any changes that will happen. Its not difficult to see what he will do at this time when he can really face the challenges of these people now, as well as the things that can be obtained in this secret realm. In fact, it is also his own understanding and Can these real changes be sustained? "Indeed, there are too many possibilities in this kind of place." Nagato nodded. "So, any secret realm and small world is a treasure!" "It''s really a place to look forward to!" "Yeah yeah!!" ... And most of the time, the things that Nagato will need to consider are the changes that he can really face, and the really powerful things he has obtained on this Wu continent will bring him. How much does it improve? In fact, Nagato has always considered a lot of things now, and at the same time, he has a lot of these changes in his heart and really brought them changes in any of these things that will happen now. occur. Because when Nagato saw these things that could be brought to them, he was indeed using his own efforts to truly face any of these changes that would happen. So at any time how to do it, or to what extent, is actually what Nagato has always been going to really stick to and to really insist on doing this with his heart. Because all the time, what Nagato has to consider is that it will truly make these changes at any time, and it is indeed how to do what it can do at this time. Kind of change. "However, these opportunities and dangers coexist. This kind of thing is indeed a double-edged sword." Old Tang said seriously. And the reason why Nagato will really do anything is that when he is really facing these things, he will indeed have his own special ideas. At any time Nagato will learn and progress to this level, it is indeed something that can really be done through its own efforts now. Indeed, I will do this under these changes, and how I will do more of these changes now. So the things that need to be really faced at any time are indeed the changes they should learn through their own efforts to learn this way. Because at any time, can they really meet these challenges at this time, and how many things are there to bring room for improvement? "Then, you will invite me to come, it should be because of my strength, right?" Nagato said casually. So at any time, when Nagato Club needs to really make these changes now, it is indeed really able to really do it through its own efforts during this period, really. When you make these changes, you can only know what you are doing right now in these special secrets... 2983 437 The Expected Adventure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So when they do anything, it is indeed the time when they can go through their own efforts to truly do these things again. Nagato is also very aware of how much he can do when he has learned and improved now. And under any change for a long time, even if Nagato can understand himself, how will he do everything he can do under what he can do now. So at this time, when Nagato needs to face these things that can really be faced, it is indeed from the different challenges that Nagato can really face, how Nagato really learned during this period These things. "For this kind of thing, if you are a weak person, do you think we will invite you?" Old Tang said lightly, "If nothing happens, you are looking forward to this adventure, right?" "Yes, you are right!" Nagato said casually, "It''s just that this trip to the secret realm really makes me look forward to it." How Nagato will make these changes at any time, and indeed will do it at this time, really under these things that he can do, and he will indeed do everything he can do through his own efforts. . Therefore, in any changes and these things that really happen, Xia Changmen will also go to the real satisfaction from the beginning to the end to complete the efforts that he wants to complete Now that I can pass my own thoughts, but are really able to face these changes, it is indeed true that even more of these thoughts will really occur in the face of any change. It can be regarded as true. The things facing at this time are indeed now able to truly complete these changes, and how will they really achieve these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that in terms of the things that can be brought to them now, it can be regarded as what Nagato Society can really do to do these things, and it is indeed the trials that are really facing now. How will these different changes occur when Nagato will really be able to go through his own efforts now, really under the hard work he has learned, is really facing more of these challenges now, and among these secret realms that can really bring him progress. How many of these treasures are there. I can see what it will be like at this time. It is indeed true to face these things. Under any circumstances, there will indeed be opportunities and opportunities to truly achieve these better changes. "Speaking of which, this secret realm is so big!" one person laughed. "It''s really big!" "I just don''t know, what is in this secret realm." "It''s very exciting!" "Yeah yeah!!" ... So when you can really face these things, you are really able to go at this time through your own efforts, and really compete with these people for these opportunities and opportunities. In fact, it is not difficult to see that this kind of opportunity in this martial arts continent, in fact, not everyone has the opportunity to fight for it. So whenever they do, they will need to really be able to accomplish everything they can do at this time. This has to be considered. And these things that can really be faced are also for me now, because there are many possibilities for peacekeeping positioning. Because these things that need to be considered at any time, it is true that these changes happen no matter what. Nagato is also concerned about these things that he can face and what will happen. These thoughts will also be things that can really be achieved, and there will be many possibilities. "Don''t let your guard down." Old Tang said with a serious expression, "Since we have already come in, take it seriously, don''t be careless!" What they can really learn through their own efforts at any time, and everything they can do well up to now is indeed how much they know about their own positioning. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while they can really do what they can do at this time, they are indeed able to really work hard for these things. So in the face of these changes now, when they are going to do these things, it is indeed true that under the changes they are facing now, these more changes will happen. "Look at Mr. Don! I''m starting to rely on the old and sell the old again!!" "Old Tang, when will you be happier?" "This kind of thing, it seems impossible, this is Elder Tang!" "Old Tang, is this the inconsistency?" ... So the real reappearance can indeed be faced at any time, and these changes are indeed achieved through my own efforts. After really learning everything that I can do well now, in fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will really accomplish these things at this time. What they will really do at this time, and they will really pick up the changes that they can face now. At this time, everything that they can really face will happen with many possibilities. So at any time, I can really learn how to use my own efforts, and everything I can do now. All of this has to be considered at this time, how to accomplish the current one''s own efforts, and indeed will do it, and it is very necessary to consider this reason for doing so. What you need to consider at this time is that it is indeed true that you have to understand yourself and the phone to truly be able to do these, and that you can truly face these changes. There are many possibilities. "This little old man seems to be quite prestigious," Nagato murmured in his heart, "but that''s fine, at least I know the little old man''s status." At this time, Nagato will really go under any circumstances, and will indeed go through his own efforts, really reappearing in the face of anything. Really consider this kind of change that has really done everything now, and how will it really learn from this kind of change. Under all these things that can be done now, it is indeed something that needs to be considered. It is these changes that are really being faced. Therefore, at any time, I can really make efforts for things like becoming stronger. In fact, it is not difficult to see how much Nagato will learn and improve at this level. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things can really be done at this time. "Go ahead!" Tang Elder said indifferently, "Now is not the time to say such things. The most important thing is to go deeper." This can be regarded as at this time, he will really consider these things when he is facing these things now. And what Nagato will need to do, facing anything now, he is indeed learning this way through his own efforts. So at any time Nagato will need to consider what things can really be in this period, and it is indeed the direction they can understand to do these things. So when he can really face these things, Nagato will also do it through his own efforts. At least he knows how to learn and make great progress. This is what he wants to achieve. These changes. So at any time how they will do these things, at the same time, they are indeed really able to face these changes and real progress at this time, whether it is necessary for them to bring more influence. "Old Tang, he''s still the same person as always!" "We are going to be obedient..." "Hurry up! Otherwise, Mr. Don will get angry again..." "Yeah! Let''s go!!" ... And Nagato is very clear at any time. It is now that he can use his own efforts to go to these places that others are afraid of, to real challenges and real experiences. This is not what he can finally see. The zero reached must be higher than others. Because this is the fundamental reason why he has become stronger on these five roads, and in fact, he wants to be truly detached... 2984 Chapter 438 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at any time Nagato is also in the same situation, he will go to really be able to face anything at the same time. Nagato will really be able to make these changes at this time, and these changes will also be made, and they will be able to do things well, and they will indeed be able to do the changes that they are really facing at this time. . "The breadth of this secret realm is larger than before!" Nagato said casually, "The last small world has been very rewarding, and I don''t know what''s in it." "However, the unknown is the best challenge!" In fact, this can really do anything now, and really need to face these things, it will indeed bring them more such changes. Moreover, Nagato is very clear about things. It is something that needs to be considered at any time. It is also the field that more of these changes will happen to his understanding of himself and he really wants to achieve. Because with the things that Nagato can do well now, the changes that they can really face quickly will also happen the changes they can do. At any time, I can really learn how to learn these things through my own efforts at any time, and it can be regarded as Nagato Association. How to really accomplish it with their own understanding, and now they have done everything. All this shows that the changes that can be made are indeed at the same time as one''s own understanding. Indeed, they are now facing more of these things that may happen, and whether their understanding of themselves is developing as they want. And how many changes can be really made at this time? In fact, it is not difficult to see how many things they can do in this way and whether they can really do it in the end. This is actually how Nagato really made these changes at this time. "By the way, I forgot to tell you." Old Tang seemed to think of something and continued, "In ancient times, the stronger the power, the greater the ability." "So the secret realm created is naturally bigger!" And at any time, you can really face these things at this time, and you can really do well, and these changes will really be based on your understanding of yourself. Nagato is also very clear about how he is going to do these things at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many of these things can really be achieved at this time under these changes. So when you can really face these things at any time, it is indeed how much you can really understand about yourself now. This is indeed something that you need to pay attention to. It is also at this time to enter a place like a secret realm, in fact, not everyone is qualified or capable to enter. Because when they are really able to face these things, they will indeed use their own understanding to truly become stronger to a certain extent. Moreover, what Nagato will need to consider at any time is also his understanding of himself, and at the same time that he is facing any of these things that will happen now. It is also very clear that when I am making any of these changes that will happen, I am really learning about any of these desired changes that will happen through my own efforts. "Is there any such thing? I heard it for the first time." "Another wave of posture!" "Yes, I have heard of this before." "Learned, learned." Kubi Fun Pavilion www.ku162.com And when Nagato can do what Nagato can do, Nagato will indeed use his own efforts to truly learn any of these changes that will happen. Because in any place, Nagato will try so hard for the memories and people he wants to find now. In fact, it is because he knows how he can really learn in this time zone by doing this, and how to change his understanding at this time. It is not difficult to see that Nagato will really bring them under any change, and how much this kind of driving force is. So what they need to consider at any time is whether their true transformation of themselves can happen as they think. This is actually how they will progress in this period to the present. Of this change. This can be regarded as what Nagato will truly do at any time and can do well now. It is indeed also what changes will happen to this degree of understanding of their own positioning. This is actually the meaning of this kind of transformation for them. So in any progress and truly any that can reach this level, they are indeed making all the changes they can do. In fact, it is not difficult to see that now that many people really want to become stronger after entering the secret realm that people really hope. After Nagato entered the secret realm, those of them also proposed to let them go together, but Nagato did not separate. At any time they will do anything, it is not difficult to see that they are really doing it, they will do these changes, and how they will do all these things at this time. "You must not be careless." Old Tang said rigorously, "Because at any time, these powerful minds are not things we can imagine." "So, what will exist in this secret realm, but I don''t know." So what they will do at any time is indeed something that can really be done, and it is indeed what they can do for these efforts. It is indeed at this time that they will be able to face it now, and these changes are also things that they will be able to face at any time but what they will do at this time. At the same time these things are indeed really able to face all good changes. So now are they really able to pass these efforts and how to do everything they can do now? So how does Nagato accomplish its own cognition at this time, and how many changes did it actually make? This is actually Nagato. As for being a member of the Budo Continent, how he would do it, in fact, it is not difficult to see that his position and understanding of himself is actually very important. I thought she had understood very clearly from this to the end, what kind of effort he could put in for the purpose that she wanted to achieve now, in fact, this means that she can really change her position and will change more. "Know it!" "Don''s nagging mode has appeared again~" "But it makes sense..." "Yeah! Don''s words, there will be some truth at all times." ... So when these things can''t be done, it is indeed possible to make these efforts, and how many changes are there. At least Nagato will go about what it really is at this time. The changes that he can really make through his own are also his understanding of himself, whether it can really bring them more of this change. The reason why Nagato thinks and does this is because they all know what they will do at this time. This is actually everything he will try to achieve... 2985 Chapter 439 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So whenever they will do these things, it is indeed true that they will do it for these things. And what Nagato will need to consider is whether the change in themselves is developing as they thought. And if you can really make these changes at any time, you only need to complete your own efforts, and you are really serious about making any changes that will happen. "According to what I understand from reading the ancient power, there are either many magic circles or many strange beasts in this secret realm." Old Tang said with a serious face, "This is something that I can often encounter." Nagato will need to truly do everything that he can do. It is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish everything that he can accomplish while he will need to do these things at this time. . Well, at this time, under the things that I have done now, this kind of change that I will need to consider is indeed a time when I can do it right now. Nagato is also very clear from beginning to end, what it will be like at this time, under the common situation, it is indeed the change that can really be faced. They are really able to face this change, and they will really reappear in any situation that will happen. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while they can really do things at this time, they are indeed doing a good job. Under these things, there are indeed many people that might happen. "You mean, these great abilities may also have their own special hobbies?" Nagato smiled, "It seems that you really know a lot!" It is necessary to know that whenever they need to do their jobs, they are indeed able to face these changes. They will go to these things that can really be done now, and they will really be able to realize these changes while they are able to gain self-recognition. Moreover, Xia Changmen is really able to do these things when he understands him now, and at the same time he will go through more of this kind of efforts. Nagato will need to really be able to do it, and this kind of change is indeed possible for many people. So at any time they will need to consider this kind of things, and indeed they can really be able to do it at this time, and these things are indeed things that can really be and can be faced with. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is really learning. When it comes to this kind of thing, it is indeed how much he understands himself. He is in the context of any of these changes that will happen now. How Nagato will really be able to do everything that she can do at this time depends on whether she is doing it now, and finally whether she can really develop to a certain level as they thought. So the things that will be really faced in this period are indeed the changes that can really be faced, and they are really what will happen now. These changes are indeed able to make more changes. Many such powerful challenges. With the kind of things that can really be faced at this time and the challenge of entering the secret realm, Nagato will indeed learn this change with his own uniqueness. "No way, this is a must." Old Tang said helplessly, "You must also know about this kind of thing, otherwise even if you discover this secret realm, there is no way to explore!" So when you are really able to face these things, it is indeed true that when you are able to pass your own efforts now, you will really happen to these more of these things. But it is also something that really needs to be considered at this time. It is really possible to make these changes, and it is really hard to think more about how they will complete these changes. And at the same time that Nagato will need to do these things at any time, it is indeed a change in its own understanding, and it will also have many positions. While Nagato will do these things at any time, there are indeed many possibilities. Feimaowx.com www.feimaowx.com So its really not difficult to see how to do these things at this time, how to do these things in many cases, and how Nagato will learn from the current policy of change. To really make any changes, And how can I really do what I can do now through my own efforts? So at this time, while they are really able to achieve the current change, they will need to really do what they may really need to do now, and these changes will happen to many people. "It seems, it really is like this..." "It''s right to follow Old Tang, there is nothing to doubt. "I think so" "Old Tang, take us to do a lot of adventures and fun things." "Although Elder Don is a bit nagging, he is really nice." ... So while they can really face these things through their own efforts at any time, they are indeed likely to happen to many people. Because at any time they will do this to these things, they are indeed facing them on the road to become stronger, whether they can happen as they think.. And now that through my own efforts, I can really do something, but at the same time I can really do it. This change will also have many powerful effects. What Nagato will need to consider at any time is also his understanding of himself. This way of becoming stronger, but when he can really make these changes, more will happen and it will be able to bring them. The degree they want. Therefore, those who can really make waves on this martial arts continent are also destined to be many powerful people. At any time now, Nagato also enters this secret realm with these people. It is not difficult to see that this kind of opportunity is indeed able to do big things, and there are many possibilities. Nagato will need to face it at any time, and these things will indeed be the changes that can really be done. Therefore, at the same time that we can really face these things at any time, so at this time, we will really watch the ideas brought about by these things that can really bring them changes. "According to the normal understanding, are you a group of casual cultivators?" Nagato wondered, "You shouldn''t! Your strength is not weak." The things that can really be faced and the things that can be achieved are indeed the challenges that can be achieved, which will bring them their own way forward. This is why Nagato has always been learning and progressing to this level, so the changes that can really be faced at any time are indeed the things that can be really faced. Because while facing these things, how they will make these changes, they will need to consider that they can do more of these changes now and they are indeed able to face such changes. "Yes, we are a group of killers and casual repairs." Old Tang shook his head helplessly, "If we had a background behind us, a large number of people would have come in." So how Nagato did these things at this time was really able to complete these things through his own efforts, and indeed there was such a change that he could really face. So at this time, I can really face these changes, and indeed I can really fulfill my own thoughts... 2986 Chapter 440 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"At this time, the strong is respected, it is the same everywhere..." "Yes! There is no way to change this law." "Hey, why are we casual cultivators!" ... At any time, when we can really pass these efforts, we will really be able to face these changes. In fact, it is not difficult to see that what Nagato will need to consider at this time is really that there are many possibilities. Because at any time, under the changes that can be brought by them, more things are indeed happening now. This can be regarded as his current position of Nagato and many of this kind of self, and there are many directions to go. Really figured it out. Moreover, Nagato has always been very clear about the things that need to be truly done for these things based on their own knowledge and understanding. Now this kind of change will also happen many kinds of real power. The intuitive challenge. Then at any time, you will need to truly achieve the position. When these things are really facing, you are really facing the possibility of really accomplishing this through your own efforts. And what Nagato will always need to consider is indeed the understanding and positioning of herself, whether she can truly achieve the current stronger field as she thinks, and can truly find her own I want to find something back. "Ranxiu?" Nagato stunned, and said casually, "According to what you said, you should also think that I am also a casual cultivator?" Because after Nagato lost his memory, he always knew in his heart that there was something he really needed to find. So if you can really face these changes, it is true that many people may happen, and in any field, Nagato is indeed able to make such challenges at this time. What kind of changes Nagato will make is indeed necessary to make the changes that can be made. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato Club needs to consider at this time is to go at this time, and how much they can really do. So in this kind of thing that they need to do, there are indeed many people who might happen. And while it can really bring changes to them, Nagato is indeed really doing it through its own efforts, really doing these corresponding things at the same time. Nagato will need to consider how much it can really go, and what it really needs to do at this time, in fact, it is not difficult to see this kind of thing. "Isn''t it?" Old Tang looked at Nagato with a puzzled look. "All kinds of rumors outside say that you are a lucky kid, and there are rumors of something good in the small world." Nagato will really be able to go at this time, and it will be able to make this kind of change. In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will really do these things at this time. So these changes that can really be faced are indeed possible for many people. And Nagato will truly make any of these changes that will happen at any time, but at the point of becoming the most powerful and truly progressing. Nagato also knows very clearly whether he can really become stronger to a certain extent during this period, provided that he has done anything. In any event, Nagato can really face it, and these changes are really possible for many people. Therefore, in any situation, it is indeed with my own efforts. Under the principle, it can really be considered at any time, and it is also really facing. These changes will really happen in many ways. . "Yes! Yeah!!!" Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com "I heard it too!!" "There are many rumors, but I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." "You can imagine a peerless genius who can defeat the Immortal Sword Sect." "You still have a high popularity!" ... Because at any time, Nagato will really make these changes. The things that he can really face are indeed his own special ones, and he will really make any such changes that will happen. You will need to take a test at any time. Considering that you can really face these special situations, it is indeed what you can do. These changes are indeed possible for many people. What''s more, what kind of changes can really be made at this time at any time, and those times that can really be faced at this time can really bring them more of this kind of power. It is also very clear that while I need to make these changes, there are indeed many people that may happen. It is indeed through my own hard work, and it is indeed possible to achieve this kind of change that many people may have. In fact, this is for this thing to pass through, and what to do at this time is not difficult to see the ultimate reason why he did this, which is to demote it to a stronger point. "Is that so?" Nagato smiled lightly. "Is it because I''m too handsome? Or is there another reason?" So it is really possible to do these things at this time, but it is not difficult to see that Nagato is doing anything in the city, the subway will really do these changes, will it become more? Because when you can really do these things, you will really use your own efforts to learn and progress to a certain level. So the situation that can really be faced at this time is indeed the change that the conference can really accomplish. In fact, it is not difficult to see how to learn at this time and it will happen under the current situation. They say they can do everything well. At any time when they will truly do these things, how they will accomplish these changes is also an understanding of themselves, and there are many possibilities. Therefore, at any time, Nagato will really be able to face these changes in advance, and they will do these things at this time. But at this time, I need to go to Nagato. I can really make these changes, and indeed can really go under this kind of change that can be changed, and many possibilities will happen. So in any situation that can really be faced now, it is also really at this time. Really, it is true that it is really able to face these changes at this time, and it is true that any such thing can happen may. "Like me at your age, but not as brilliant as you." Old Tang shook his head helplessly, "Even I have to admit that you are indeed very strong and have potential..." So at this moment, how many of these things can really be faced? At least Nagato will go to the things that can really be faced at this time, so there are indeed many possibilities for being able to face these changes now. Therefore, the things that need to be considered at any time are true. At this time, how did Nagato learn and progress, and really do what they want. The changes that can really be faced are indeed things that need to be considered, and how will they complete the directions they need to consider at this time. Because at any time, Nagato will need to do these things, and also need to really face more powerful progress... 2987 Chapter 441~442 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So at this time, Nagato will need to really make these changes, and they will really be able to complete more of these challenges in this period. In fact, it is not difficult to see how many fundamental reasons they need to consider and make progress during this period. Because it is true that under the changes they can make, they will indeed have more possibilities. "A peerless genius was born!" "The real master will be paid attention to. "Indeed, if you weren''t so good, Tang Elder wouldn''t fight you like this!" "When will Elder Tang''s vision be bad?" ... So at any time they will happen and progress, and the changes made up to now are indeed able to complete these and bring them more progress. In fact, it is not difficult to see that Nagato is really able to face these things, and it is indeed true that the changes that can be made will be real, and how to do these things at this time. So while doing these things at any time, you can really face it, and now you can really complete these changes at this time. And at any time, how Nagato will make progress to the extent that he can do it now is also on his way to face this stronger progress now. These enemies that can be encountered, and the rest, can they persist. That has resulted in what can really be done at this time under these changes that are really being faced now. So at this time, how can they really be able to do what they would be able to face at any time, and how would they be able to achieve these continuous advances when they really face these changes at this time? "Really a group of upright people." Nagato said helplessly, "It''s just that I always feel that they have a different purpose when they enter this secret realm this time?" So there are indeed many possible things that can really be faced at this time. So when you are serious about doing something, how much can you really accomplish these changes? In fact, it is not difficult to see that when faced with anything, it is indeed possible to do it, and these things are also the possibility of doing it well. At this time, when you are really able to face these things now, you are indeed able to face these changes, and at the same time as to how much they will have, there are indeed many possibilities for understanding yourself. So at any time Nagato will go, and how will it go to accomplish more of these things that can bring them changes under some things that can be done now. Moreover, Nagato has always been very clear about the things that are really able to face these things, and it is indeed true that he has completed his corresponding adjustments now, and he will use his own efforts to really make these changes. . "Forget it, let''s take one step at a time!" Nagato had a certain number in his heart, "These people are not enough for me to kill. If they really don''t have eyes, don''t blame me." Then the changes that can really be faced at this time are indeed the changes that can be achieved, and he will indeed be able to face these changes. And while these things can really be done, they can indeed be done, no matter what these changes are done. What Nagato has to consider, and the hard work that Nagato can really make for it, is indeed the premise that it can really be completed through his own thoughts. So in any of the circumstances that will happen now, it will also cause more of this kind of change now, and can really face this kind of thing. This is certainly true, at least while they understand these scopes, Nagato is also very clear from beginning to end, and these changes that can really be completed will also have more such thoughts.163TXT www.txt163.com "Wait...what''s the black mountain in front?" someone called. "Black mountain? What is that!!" "It looks very tall!!" ... And at any time when they go to this secret realm, how will these real changes occur to them, it is not difficult to see that authentication will happen at this time. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when you can really face these things at any time, you are indeed facing now, and there are many possibilities for these changes that you can face. While these things need to be faced at any time, they are indeed truly able to be dealt with. These changes are indeed true under the face of these changes. Now any more changes need to be considered. So this kind of change that really needs to be really done at this time, there are indeed many possibilities. Because it is truly possible to face these changes now, and it is indeed true to be able to do it, for these things are indeed true in any situation that will happen, and it will really bring more such changes. . What Nagato will need to do at this time is indeed something that can really be faced. In fact, it is not difficult to see what needs to be taken into account while being able to face these changes. "Don''t relax your vigilance, everyone!" Elder Tang said at this moment, "You can''t be careless in this place!!" Nagato can really complete this kind of materials and ideas. It is indeed true that when they are doing these things now, there will indeed be some things they need to consider, which they can really face at this time. How much has changed? So I can really go at this time. While facing these things, it is indeed sometimes based on the premise of the changes that I am facing now. I will learn this way. Until now, more This change. How did Nagato really do at this time, this kind of change, and this kind of progress that can bring him more changes. This actually shows how you really want to accomplish these things at this time, and it is indeed also at this time that you are facing these things and can really bring them this kind of change. It shows that you will need to really make these changes. When facing these things now, you still have your own wrong and right cognitions. Because at any time to make these changes, Nagato knows very clearly. "Yes!!" "Know it!!" "Fully guarded!!!" ... The things that Nagato will need to consider are indeed true when faced with anything now, and there are indeed many possibilities that may happen. This kind of change that can really be faced at any time is indeed the time when these things really need to be faced. You will also know very well what you need to do, and these changes are indeed how to learn through your own efforts. In fact, while facing everything, the changes they will need to face are also true. When they can really do these things now, they will also really strive for more changes for stronger efforts. Because it takes a reason to become stronger at any time, this is an indisputable fact... 2988 Chapter 443: Energetic You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So the things you can really face at any time are indeed what you will do with your own special transformation. In fact, it is not difficult to see that while Nagato will truly do anything, it is also a time to understand itself, and it is also a time to truly face these things at this time. How can Nagato continue to make these changes?Really need to do it this way. This is actually true. What they will need to consider at any time in the face of the present is the final benefit of what they do, or how much they can achieve in the end. ? "These people seem to be very motivated!" Nagato said with a smile, "but this is also just right, moving forward and retreating together together can really reduce a lot of danger." So whenever you can really face these things, Nagato is indeed able to learn this way at this time. Nagato is also really facing any things that will be in this secret realm, or at the same time that these things that have no continent can really face. Nagato is also very aware of how he will make these changes, because most of the time, Nagato is indeed able to make these changes through his own efforts now. "That''s natural!" Old Tang said with a smile, "You know, we have always been like this, otherwise it would not be so easy to survive here." This can also be regarded as these changes that can really be faced at this time, and can really be dealt with under this special situation. He can really make the changes they can make, and Nagato has been very clear from beginning to end why he did this, and what will happen to these changes now. In fact, it is not difficult to see that when Nagato is really able to face these things now, it can be regarded as really able to be adjusted by the things that these people can face now. Nagato can really do well in any situation that will happen. At the same time, Nagato also understands things very well from beginning to end, in order to face any situation that will be able to do it. Nagato will also really learn through his own efforts to the degree he wants to achieve. Under any circumstance, Nagato will really make these changes, and it can be considered as something that needs to be considered at any time. In this case, it is true that he will learn how to do it through his own efforts. To these changes. "Yeah yeah!!" "At any time, we need to make progress together!!" "If you don''t make progress together, you won''t be able to live long in the Martial Arts Continent." "The Budo Continent is too cruel, we can report to the group for warmth." ... So while the changes that can really be faced at this time, it is indeed how this society is going to complete these changes at the level they want to have. Because how can I really do these things at this time is indeed also the more such situations that I can face now. Nagato will go at any time. While doing these things, he is really doing it through his own efforts. What''s more, how to learn what can be done well in this period is also how Nagato will do everything he can do while facing any time now. So what will happen at this time? It is not difficult to see that the things that Nagato can really face at this time are indeed going to take their own special changes, and how they need to be done.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com So I can really go at this time, really face the situation that any increase will happen, Nagato can really learn how to learn these changes that can be done now through his own efforts. Moreover, anytime Nagato will really do anything, it is not difficult to see that the things he needs to consider are also how to do these things about himself. So at any time they will go, and while doing these things, they are indeed able to learn these changes at this time. This is also mostly due to the changes he has made to all the things he can do now, as well as what he needs to do more with his own efforts. At the same time of these changes, Nagato leads himself to go higher. field., "These people really look like a group." Nagato sighed, "However, this is also the cruelty of the Budo Continent. If it does not become strong, it will only become a stepping stone for others in the end." In fact, it is not difficult to see how Nagato will accomplish any of these things that will be completed at this time. Really at any time, Nagato will go to this period, really at this time to complete these things that can bring them more changes. Then only under these changes that are really faced at this time, they will need to really consider what they have done themselves and what will happen. And at any time, how to really make these changes at this time can be regarded as the ultimate level of this kind of power for Nagato to complete their progress on the road to become stronger. Because what Nagato needs to consider at any time is.Can really learn how to learn everything they can do well in this period, This is more or less for Nagato in the eyes of many people, they can do it at any time. Nagato will need to consider whether facing any of these things that will happen now, it is also the understanding and positioning of themselves, whether they are developing as they think, and how they will make these changes. . "I''m going to enter the black mountain soon, everyone pay attention!" Tang Lao shouted, "Don''t leave the team, be careful of accidents!" "it is good!" "understand!!" ... In fact, it is not difficult to see that at this time, Nagato can really learn how to learn these things at this time, and at the same time, it is indeed what he would do in the face of these changes through his own efforts. He said that at this time they can really face these changes, how they will do these things, they will indeed do it, and now they complete more challenges at the same time, they will really do it. What to do in the face of your own efforts. Nagato will also go at this time, how can they really go through this special change, and how to accomplish what they want to accomplish. Therefore, at any time, Nagato also clearly understands that he needs to take into account the real changes. Nagato is also really very clear about what he will need to do. How many changes are there? "I''m here so soon, I really look forward to it!" Nagato looked at the towering black mountain, looking forward to it. Because at least in Nagato''s understanding, if it doesn''t become strong, this kind of real effort and understanding will seem a bit too strong. Therefore, at this time, it is not difficult to see that the things they can really face are actually at the level they need to accomplish. Nagato has always been searching through his own efforts to find out how many reasons and reasons are now becoming stronger... 2989 Chapter 444 Strange Energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!So in any matter that will need to be considered now, it is true that after entering the secret realm now, these people will want to find what from here, in fact, Nagato does not care. Because what you can care about right now is when you can really face these things, and it is indeed at the same time how to learn through your own efforts. Nagato himself is also an area where he understands and truly becomes stronger under any such transformation that he is facing now. If it is just because of this kind of change that they cannot do well, I will really do what I can do at this time. So at any time what will happen, it is indeed true that these changes can be made again, and Nagato will go to how to do these things while really progressing to a certain space. "What''s the matter? How do you feel that this black mountain has a strange energy?" Old Tang walked in the front, frowning. And what needs to be considered at this time is that while facing these things now, it is indeed also true that Nagato will truly be able to face these changes, and there are many more. may, The thing that the villain needs to consider at any time is to go at this time, and to really face these changes now, but also to himself, this kind of hard work is indeed bad luck, really at any time. Really become more like themselves, Because after Nagato ate Tai Sui, and the changes and improvements he had given him by the heaven and earth spirit treasures he ate, he deeply felt that these people on the Wu Continent now. "I also have this feeling!" "Me too, me too..." "This strange energy seems a bit weird!" "This place is really full of weirdness everywhere! ... They will become stronger or more like themselves. In fact, it is not difficult to see what they can really do in this period. It is also not possible to really face these changes at this time, but really face any changes that they can do now. The changes they can really face at this time are indeed what they will need to consider at this time, and they are really under the morning dew that they can do well. While Nagato can really change everything, it is also really able to face his own efforts now, to really make these more changes and grow to a certain point. Whenever you can really face these things, it is indeed not difficult to see these changes that you will really face at this time. How will you accomplish them? And how Nagato will progress to this level, it is not difficult to see that Nagato will truly face more of these changes when it can truly do these things. So when I face these things at any time, it is indeed true to the extent that I can do a good job now. There are many possibilities for these changes that really happen in any matter. occurring. "This energy is a bit peculiar." Nagato also became interested. "It seems that this black mountain is not that simple!" Moreover, what Nagato has always been very clear about is that at this time, it is really possible to really work hard to achieve this level for himself.Novels www.xiaos8.com Its not difficult to see how, in the face of any secret realm and the change that cannot be simply put in effort for it, it is actually possible to accomplish these changes during this period. This is actually very significant. Need to consider the situation. Moreover, Nagato can really go there at any time. Under the corresponding challenges that can be made now, how can they really do these things? Indeed, many of them might actually go. Progress to a certain level. Moreover, at any time when he is really facing these things now, Nagato will indeed take into account any changes before he really progresses to these reasons and foundations at the same time. Nagato also needs to face these things from beginning to end, and everything can happen in many ways. Indeed, at any time, how can I achieve these changes in this period, only through my own efforts, really in any situation that will happen now. "Everyone follow in my footsteps and climb up!" Old Tang said seriously, "This mountain will have this kind of energy, it is destined to be extraordinary, maybe there will be some treasures." "Come on!!" "Come on!!!" So whenever he can really face these things for these things, how will Nagato do what he can do now. In fact, it is not difficult to see what Nagato will do, and how many such changes can really be accomplished. So at this time, when facing these things now, it is indeed really possible to do it, and these changes will also have many ideas. Moreover, at any time Nagato will promise them to come to this secret realm to take an adventure. In fact, it is not difficult to see that he will need to consider these things. When these things are really needed, they are really going on under any premise and truly done These changes. This can actually be faced, and these changes will also be contested. At this time, the things that they really want to consider are true, and they can do this kind of change. Can Nagato really need to consider things at this time, or can it really be changed in this special way, how has it been learned that it can be done now, and how many changes are there? "The energy of this ghost place is not available elsewhere." Nagato murmured, "I am looking forward to it more and more!" Then I can really face these changes at any time, and I really need to consider how many of these things I really face now. Nagato is also really able to do these things at this time, I think you will continue to work hard, really consider how these things will be accomplished when you do these things, you really think about this The consequences of doing it. So what can really be done in this way can be done at any time, there are indeed many possible possibilities. Moreover, these changes that can be truly faced are indeed those that can be truly faced, and these things are indeed the things that can really be done in this matter. So when you can really face these things at this time, you can really do it, and how will you do everything you can do when you change these things. And when facing these things at any time, it is indeed going to be able to pass, and at this time how to achieve these truly possible changes. So when these things happen at any time, Nagato will also really study and work hard to achieve what he wants when facing any changes now. "Be careful!!" At this moment, Old Tang suddenly shouted... 2990 Chapter One Seeking the Roots. The Beginning of Chaos You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The primordial world is full of aura and immersed in the energetic aura. For a while, there are many birds and beasts that suddenly awakened their wisdom and gained the power to control various elements. The ancient land divided into four continents refers to Dongsheng Shenzhou, Nanfangbuzhou, Xiniuhezhou, and Beiju Luzhou.Dongsheng Shenzhou is shaped like a half moon. In the southwest of Dongsheng Shenzhou, there is a small island named Nai Lei. There is a fairy on it named Dongfan Daojun. It has high mana and good magical formations. It only takes a moment to kill. Daojun is the origin patriarch of the later Dongying Ninja.There are 500 disciples. The lack of spiritual energy in later generations is not conducive to cultivation. One day of cultivation in ancient times is worth one year of cultivation in later generations.Moreover, many ancient exercises can only be practiced in the ancient times before they can be diligent and promising. Pig''s feet have the opportunity to be reborn in the infinite world and travel through various worlds. After abandoning the inherent system such as Chakra Neri, he understood the supreme power, relying on mental power to kill people for thousands of miles, and can easily kill people as long as they think. Wherever he goes, he dominates one side and is admired by unparalleled strength. Nagato travels through various worlds with his ability to transcend the six reincarnations.But there has always been a vague and nihilistic perception of the source of his power. But the ancient prehistoric world is a place to wait, not a place where you can go if you want to go, the innate aura is extremely powerful, and it is shrouded in a layer of enchantment.The creatures of the human world must rely on the Hunyuan Pearl to enter the prehistoric continent. Hunyuanzhu is the only key used by the ancestors of Hongjun to divide the three realms and connect the human realm and the god realm.This puts an end to the era of mixed people and gods.Avoid the tragedy of the immortals fighting the common people. "It''s not easy, as long as the power of mind is reached, you can fetch things from thousands of miles away like a bag"''. As soon as Nagato''s thoughts arrived, Hun Yuanzhu appeared in his hands when he stretched out his hand. Nagato was wondering how this Lingbao could be obtained so easily. "Ding, congratulations on getting a Hunyuan Pearl, whether to start a journey to the wilderness" A voice rang in my mind. Is this voice coming from this bead? "The power contained in this bead is so strong that it can actually open a soul dialogue" Nagato couldn''t believe it. "Binding", Nagato did not hesitate. "Ding, congratulations to the host for binding the Hunyuan Orb, rewarding a prehistoric guide and a god-level storage ring. Merit 2 million points" "Hun Yuanzhu, quickly take me into the prehistoric world" Nagato can''t wait to explore the prehistoric world. After all, many ancient techniques have been lost in the inheritance and change, and only a small part of it has been passed down to the present. "Please the host''s magic force to drive Hunyuanzhu" It turns out that this traversal technique is on this bead, and Nagato''s own unique infinite world mana is used to drive Hunyuan beads.Mortals have to suffer from samsara, unlike Nagato who has practiced to jump out of the six paths of samsara.You can use this orb. As if there is a certain number in everything, Nagato just thought, the innate Lingbao Hun Yuanzhu unexpectedly appeared in his hands.Generally, spirit treasures of this level must be guarded by extremely ferocious spirit beasts. Even if Nagato''s current cultivation base is used to obtain the treasure, it is naturally not a problem, I am afraid that a fierce battle will be inevitable. If there is no chance in the dark, I am afraid it will be difficult to get. Suddenly a powerful force dragged Nagato into the chaos... Traveling through the chaotic void, even if its the Golden Fairy of Daluo, has to suffer a lot. Fortunately, Nagato has a chaos bead protector. With its current skills, Nagato is only a mid-xuanxian realm in the prehistoric world, but in the prehistoric world, a brick can be photographed. Eight out of ten are Xuanxian.Daluo Jinxian walks all over the ground, and gods and xuanxians are inferior to dogs.This is the prehistoric world. Nagato wants to find the roots, so the best way is to go to Dongsheng Yingzhou near Sogou Library www.sogouso.com What time should I choose?Before and after the Conferred God War? "Since it is to find the root, it is better to go directly to the beginning of the chaos" Nagato muttered. "Hun Yuanzhu, can you go directly to the Primordial Land" "If you want to choose the beginning of the great famine, the beginning of heaven and earth, the saint has not yet proven the way, and the way of heaven is uncertain, many accidents are prone to occur" "If the saint hasn''t come out, then anyone can be a saint?".Nagato was willing to miss the chance of preaching and sanctifying. At the beginning of heaven and earth, Pangu just split the heaven and earth with an axe. Hongjun has not yet proven his way, and the heaven and earth are directly energetic.It''s a good time to practice.Maybe you can prove the way and become holy, and start a school. Stayed in the chaos void for a while. Mixed with hurricane thunder and lightning, Nagato fell on a hill. When I first arrived at your place, I was naturally unfamiliar with everything. Fortunately, Hun Yuanzhu rewarded a prehistoric guide.It can be used at this time. When I opened the guide, the map of the prehistoric continent appeared in front of my eyes, just like a 4d map, with the locations clearly marked in it, and even rare birds and animals, and spiritual roots and immortal springs were clearly listed. "This is too easy to use. After traveling, so many worlds, the map of the prehistoric is the most detailed and easy to use. It seems that I can walk sideways in the prehistoric." Thinking of this, Nagato was delighted. "Look carefully, it turns out that the mountain where I am now is called Liantai Mountain, which is a blessed place for the growth of the chaotic green lotus that gave birth to Father Pangu." Chaos Qinglian is the supreme treasure that gave birth to Pangu Great God. This Liantai Mountain is the treasure land of the fairy mountain where the chaotic green lotus is bred, and its fortunes need not be mentioned. Later, when Pangu opened the sky, Chaos Qinglian also turned into a variety of innate best spirit treasures scattered on the prehistoric land. Later, Pangu transformed into Sanqing, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and Master Tongtian.Twelve muddy gasification twelve ancestor witches. There are four lotus seeds in the chaotic green lotus knot: the lotus seed is divided into three.The lotus turns into the Three Treasure Jade Ruyi: owned by Tianzun of Yuan Shi, lotus root turned into Taiyi Whisk: owned by Taishang Laojun, lotus stem turned into Qingping sword: owned by Tongtian Guru The five leaves of the Chaos Qinglian: Wuji Apricot Yellow Banner, Qinglianbao Color Banner, Ground Flame Light Banner, Plain Cloud Boundary Banner, Xuanyuan Water Control Banner. The twenty-four lotus petals turned into twenty-four jade discs, which recorded three thousand Dadao, which were also scattered in the wild.Hongjun got most of the jade discs under the fate of heaven, and proclaimed the way. As the beginning of today, the number of days is undecided, and the strong among the predators are respected.There are a large number of monks who have enlightened spiritual wisdom looking for innate spiritual treasures scattered around. Obtaining Lingbao or making a jade butterfly is undoubtedly the fastest way to improve one''s cultivation level. If ordinary people don''t have a big chance, it is easy to have a bottleneck period and it is difficult to break through. I heard that there is a piece of jade butterfly scattered on the first mountain peak on the shore of the West Sea. This mountain is called the swagger mountain. It is protected by the spiritual energy of the jade butterfly. There are some rare and exotic animals in the mountains. Since no one has come out alive, everyone else stays away and dare not approach. Obtaining good luck jade butterfly is very helpful for improving one''s own cultivation level, so many monks go to hunt for treasures regardless of danger. Upon hearing the news, Nagato is also ready to go to Zhangyao Mountain to find out... .. 2991 Chapter 2 Obtaining Good Fortune Jade Butterfly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato heard several Yufeng Dunxing Sanxiu talk about making jade butterflies. "Unexpectedly, on the Sweeping Mountain on the shore of the West Sea, this good fortune jade butterfly is transformed from the lotus petals of the chaotic green lotus. In addition to its own huge spiritual power, it also records the three thousand avenues." "If a cultivator gets one or two, then he is one of the best in this prehistoric world." "But I heard that Swagger Mountain is extremely dangerous." "Regardless of those, if you can get that good fortune jade butterfly, you will die without regret." As he said, several cultivators walked away from the wind and whizzed past. If it weren''t for Nagato''s powerful mental power, he could easily perceive everything around him, and even a feather would not escape Nagato''s perception.Even Taiyi Golden Immortal couldn''t hear anything. "Let''s go and see."Nagato thought to himself. Open the prehistoric guide, Xihai is not too far from this prehistoric.If it is an ordinary Yufeng escape, I am afraid it will take a year or two.But the Chaos Orb is in hand, as long as you lock the position and cast a spell for a short time, it will arrive in an instant.Even Da Luo Jinxian would have to take a month. "Hun Yuanzhu, let''s go directly to Zhao Yaoshan to find the treasure cave." Nagato and Hun Yuanzhu had a soul conversation. "Understood" the wind was surging in an instant, forming an enchantment around Nagato, and in a blink of an eye, they had already arrived, outside the cave of Zhaoshan Mibao. "Good fortune cave mansion." The aura around Zhang Yaoshan is surrounded by aura, and its aura is significantly richer than other places.I feel that the aura is about to liquefy.Taking a sip is worth one month''s practice in later life. "No wonder there are so many great people in the great environment, such a good environment, it is difficult not to be great, I think I will also be a first-class master in later generations, God is the second child, and no one can surpass my cultivation level within a hundred years. The environment makes a saint!" Nagato couldn''t help but sigh. Now that he is here, he is also an ancestor. Not much to say, just go into the hole and see. As he was about to walk into the cave, a huge aura suddenly came and swept in with a violent wind. Nagato didn''t care, because he had already sensed the existence of this spiritual creature.He didn''t want him to come to the door by himself. A beast with a height of three hundred feet, eighteen arms, twenty-four, and a snake-like lion head rushed towards Nagato. It was too late to say, then it was fast, and it was almost close to Nagato, but Nagato was nowhere to be seen. The temperament of the top master is really extraordinary, if it were an ordinary person, it would have been scared to death. Nagato flashed lightly and turned to the back of the lion head beast, but he still didn''t make a move. This is not paying for life!The lion-headed beast is annoyed, how can it be so angry?Rushing over again. Nagato felt that it wasn''t interesting, so he gathered his true energy secretly. When the lion head beast approached the door of the long door, Nagato actuated the true energy, and for a moment, the lion head beast''s head was in a different place and fell to the ground. When the fierce dust dissipated, I saw that this lion-headed beast had been transformed into a jade butterfly. In this ancient prehistoric state, anything can become a demon and an immortal. Pangu opened up the world and transformed into all things, for which Tiandao gave many merits.There are not a few people who have been transferred to pity for enlightenment and enlightenment for a while.And this lion-headed beast had a good heel and feet, and naturally cultivated quite quickly. By this time, it was the late stage of the heavenly fairy.This speed is already very fast, after all, it hasn''t been a hundred years since Pangu incarnate all things.020 Novel Network www.020xs.com With this cultivation base, it is already quite powerful.If it is a hundred years later, I am afraid that Nagato will not be the opponent of the lion head beast. "Ding, get good luck jade butterfly, reward a map of Nai Lei Island, 2 million merits." I saw this good fortune jade butterfly crystal clear and transparent, a hundred miles of red, surrounded by a layer of halo, it was the innate chaotic spiritual power emitted by the jade butterfly. If you use this innate chaotic spiritual power to cultivate, Nagato will be able to reach the late stage of Xuanxian in a few days, maybe directly to the peak of Xuanxian. "The chaotic green lotus that gave birth to Pangu God really deserves its reputation." "Hunyuanzhu, where should we refine this good fortune jade butterfly?" Nagato asked. "This place is blessed by the spiritual power of Chaos and is the best place for cultivation." "Killing and surpassing goods, dove occupying the magpie''s nest, I did not expect Nagato to actually do this, killing the lion head beast and seizing his training cave." Nagato still has a trace of guilt. "On the Great Continent, the strong is respected. You are raking persimmons wherever you are without strength. No matter what you do with strength, you are right." "Ok" Nagato settled down, and he set up Mibaodong as his training place, and arranged restrictions.Begin to refining luck and comprehend the good fortune jade butterfly. Unexpectedly, this jade butterfly is not only a book, but also an acquired middle-grade spirit treasure, which contains 36 prohibitions.It is already the best among Zhonglingbao. Lingbao is divided into innate good fortune Lingbao and acquired merit Lingbao. Innate Lingbao is better than acquired Lingbao at the same level, but the difference is not very big.Xiantian Lingbao and Houtian Lingbao have four levels: low-grade, medium-grade, high-grade and supreme treasure. There are one to twelve levels in the low-grade Lingbao, the middle-grade Lingbao has 13 to 36 restrictions, and the high-grade Lingbao has 37 to 48 restrictions.The innate treasure and the acquired treasure are the seven or seven forty-nine prohibitions. The good fortune jade butterfly is already the best among the post-world Lingbao.Spirit treasures were scarce in the early days of the famine, but they were even more rare and precious. In this good fortune jade butterfly, there is no prohibition and no law. However, the refining of the acquired middle-grade Lingbao is not easy. In the current mid-Xuanxian realm, it will take nearly a hundred years to refining the first restriction. It is unknown how long it will take to completely refining the jade butterfly at such a speed. The most indispensable thing in Honghuang is time. The saints practice in retreat for nearly a thousand years at a time. Nagato remembered the merits rewarded by Hunyuanzhu, which can improve cultivation techniques and refine spiritual treasures.Immediately after 300,000 merits were entered into Yudie, he immediately used his spiritual power to concentrate on breaking through the prohibition and to understand the supreme road corresponding to each prohibition in Yudie. Coupled with the unique spiritual power of Shang Nagato, he realized quickly and has broken through the sixth prohibition. Nagato was shocked by the supreme avenue in the jade butterfly. This jade butterfly records the immeasurable Taoism, which is the method of saving the world. It is believed that there is the immeasurable difference between the Hengsha and the outside of the Three Realms. It has an immeasurable method, which is used by the Bodhisattva to save immeasurable beings. The six senses cannot be perceived, and can only be explored through spiritual power. It turned out to be the source of the Buddhist rhetoric.This immeasurable Taoism is very subtle.His own cultivation level also broke through to the late Xuanxian stage. Nagato felt very cheerful, and directly put 1 million merits into Yudie, and began to devote himself to comprehension. A hundred years have passed unconsciously, Nagato opened his eyes and felt that he was full of energy, that his realm had reached the peak of Xuanxian, and almost reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal.And this jade butterfly has also been refined by himself for twelve levels of prohibition. Only then did Nagato remember the map of Nai Lei Island that he had obtained. According to records, this was the dojo of the ninja patriarch, Dongfan Daojun, so you must visit the patriarch... 2992 Chapter Three Visiting Patriarch Dongfan Daojun You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nai Lei Island is a small island in the southwest of Dongsheng Yingzhou. It is unknown to outsiders. It is a secret realm. Without a map, even Daluo Jinxian can''t find it. "This Hun Yuanzhu is in line with my heart. I want to breastfeed. My son is here, I miss my mother, and my son is here." "I am the innate treasure, which can conceal the secrets of heaven. Fortunately, the host has supreme spiritual power and is naturally connected with me. As long as the host thinks, it can be done." There are also such heaven-defying artifacts. Without the blessing of Hunyuanzhu, he, the strongest future generation, would be afraid that he would not survive three episodes even in the prehistoric world. Since Dongying Ninjutsu is an ancient secret technique, Patriarch Dongfan Daojun, it is necessary to visit Patriarch. But now it has been too late to break through the realm of Profound Immortal Peak and reach the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal Peak. This is to visit the Patriarch. It''s not easy to face it! Nagato came up with the idea of ??using merit to improve his cultivation. This merit is an excellent thing in Honghuang, it can improve the practice and refine the spiritual treasure.It can also avoid being bullied and even killed by the strong.Killing a person with great merit is against the Dao of Heaven, and will be drawn by the Dao of Heaven into all kinds of calamities that destroy the body and destroy the origin. The light ones have no cultivation, and the heavy ones are wiped out. Even Daluo Jinxian did not dare to easily kill people with great merit. Dadao is selfless, while heaven is selfish.Thinking of this Nagato asked. "Hun Yuanzhu, then is the merit you rewarded is heavenly merit or non-heavenly merit." If it is the merits of the Heavenly Dao, it must be related to cause and effect, then it will be drawn into various calamities by the Heavenly Dao, and a little carelessness will be forever. "Dadao is fifty, Tianyan is forty-nine, and the remaining one is Hunyuanzhu. The merit of Hunyuanzhu''s reward can be understood as an existence beyond the function of heaven." Upon hearing this, Nagato was relieved to practice with merit. Nagato took out 700,000 merits and continued to practice in the treasure cave. With the help of merit, it is indeed twice the result with half the effort. After less than 10 years, he broke through the peak of Xuanxian and entered the early stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal. Now that you have reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal, you can count as the first enlightenment method, you can condense the soul on the boundless magical device, reach the state of immortality, and can help each other in the most critical moment. At this time, Nagato took out the prehistoric guide, and used the map of Nai Lei Island to locate the accurate location on the prestigious guide, so that he could quickly reach Nai Lei Island through the effect of the Hun Yuanzhu. "Ding, the positioning is successful, whether to go to Nai Lei Island." "Go now." After a short spell, he arrived at the outskirts of Nai Lei Island in an instant. It turned out that there was a layer of Hunyuan Ziqi outside the island, which was an enchantment arranged by an expert, which could deceive the heavens. If there is no map, even if Daluo Jinxian comes to the front, he will not find such a fairy island.No wonder even Da Luo Jinxian can''t find it here. There are such places on a remote island like Dongsheng Yingzhou. But how can this Hunyuan Purple Energy barrier still pass? It''s definitely not possible to force it, presumably this Eastern Vatican Taoist has already cultivated on the island. "Master Dongfan, disciple Nagato comes to see you." "Master Dong Fan, the disciples come to visit." "Master Dong Fan, the disciples come to visit." ... Asked to see him many times, but did not see the Dongfan Daojun answer.Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net "Could it be that the Daoist is not at home." Nagato was puzzled. "Could it be that the Eastern Vatican Taoist did not want to see me." Preparing to break into the barrier, Zhengqi forced to break through the barrier, and Nagato fell into an ancient memory. The Lord of the Eastern Brahma Dao was born in the Chaos Period just like the Hongmeng Patriarch. Chaos doesn''t count the years, and I don''t know how many years have passed. Due to chance induction, some elements in the secret gradually merged and formed creatures. Hongmeng and Dongfan were formed at the beginning of Chaos. Chaos is scattered on Three Thousand Avenue, waiting for those with chance to obtain it.Hongmeng Patriarch is the chosen saint of heaven, and got most of it by chance.Dadao Sanqian has realized most of it by itself. Such an opportunity is beyond the imagination of others.But to obtain such a large amount of opportunity for major repairs, after all, it is necessary to withstand the least possible calamity to balance the heavenly path. The avenue of Hongmeng is so simple that even the way of heaven has to be afraid of three points.But after all, the way of heaven is the way of heaven. Since he has received such a great gift, he has to endure so many immeasurable calamities. Destroy the God Tribulation, Extinguish the God Tribulation, Nine Turns Chaos Tribulation.The four major calamities of thunder, water, wind and fire.Endless, each catastrophe is enough to destroy several worlds. But the avenue is supreme, and even the way of heaven is helpless. Characters like Hongjun already existed beyond the Dao of Heaven and were not controlled by the rules of the Dao of Heaven. This means that there will be a huge conflict between the Dao of Heaven and the Dao held by Hongjun.This power is enough to destroy all things in chaos. So who is better. Press here first, and listen to the breakdown below. Back to the theme, this Dongfan Daojun was the ancestor who had prospered in the chaos with Hongjun at the same time.The Eastern Vatican Daoist also got less than a hundred avenues by chance.Thinking that Hongjun is not inferior to his feet, Hongjun is the incarnation of the purple energy in the innate chaos, and his feet are naturally inaccessible to other holy spirits.This purple qi is the anger in the chaos, it can be used as a holy, and it can greatly improve the cultivation level. But in this chaos, and now in this chaos, such a pure grand purple qi is still very small, and it is basically taken away by other spiritual creatures for cultivation before it is formed.Hongjun''s heels and feet are good, and the comprehension is natural and effortless. But Dongfan''s heels are not bad, but the lotus body born of Jinlian.Because of the chance, I got the opportunity of the great road.Natural ascension is also faster than other creatures in Chaos, I don''t know how much. What Dongfan gained is the Taoism of concentration and calmness, but the great merit of saving all things. Chaos does not count the years. I dont know how long it took until Dongfan finally enlightened the Great Dao. It was the immeasurable Dharma. If I dont go to hell, whoever goes to hell. But today, the Tao is dim, the sun and the moon are unknown, and there is no fixed number in the world.Heaven is dim. The old rules are outdated, then they must be broken. Hongmeng was dissatisfied with the dimness of Tiandao, so he searched all over the land. He closed Pangu, Nwa, and Taiyi as his disciples, vowing to confront Tiandao. The avenue that Hongmeng built was a fellow practitioner of the original element, and it was necessary to strengthen the magic spell and cultivate the original element.Because the opportunity to gain the Tao comes from heaven.So I can''t open up the world. So he ordered Pangu to open the sky, Nuwa to create human beings, and Taiyi in charge of the heavenly order. Pangu, Nuwa, and Taiyi were ordered to act by themselves. Although most of these three thousand avenues were collected by Hongjun, it was only less than a hundred copies, but the vastness of this predicament was in a mess.Where can I find this? This kind of opportunity, even Hongjun, who has enlightened most of the great roads, couldn''t see through it. At this time, the Lord of the Eastern Brahma Dao had already understood that although he had less than a hundred jade butterflies for good fortune, the great roads contained therein were also infinitely mysterious. To save sentient beings, he must break this dim heavenly path... 2993 Chapter 4 Understanding the Opening of Heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!To break the way of heaven, one must rectify the name of heaven and earth, the state of chaos and chaos, without distinction, there is no reliable rule.It''s the so-called irregularities. The Lord of the Eastern Vatican knows this truth well and must break the current chaotic world. This world can no longer bear the pursuit of a better life by the creatures.The days are unclear, and all beings are suffering.This is the most unacceptable to the Eastern Vatican. The Lord of the Eastern Vatican took the initiative to offer the good fortune jade butterfly to support the opening of the mountain with action. During a restraint arranged by Hongjun, everyone began to secretly discuss the matter of opening the sky. Hongjun''s enlightenment can naturally blind the chaos of heaven. "But to open up the world, the power of everyone now is not enough. After all, they have been linked to the chaos and heaven. Everything is within the game." Dongfan Taoist said to everyone. "Yes, thanks to the blessing of the chaos heaven, all are in the midst of immeasurable disasters." Hongjun went on to say: "This must wash away the chaotic air on the body. Clear the relationship with the cause and effect of the heavens, and then use the supreme power to hold the sky-opening giant axe to open up the world with the power of billions." "I am the incarnation of Qinglian. I was born with the blessing of innate aura, thunder, water, wind and fire. It can wash away the chaotic aura and help manpower incomparably. I turn into a green lotus. My name is Chaos Qinglian. He can cleanse this. Chaos Qi. However, this person must have unrepaired the essence, open the sky with strength, and be subjected to endless washings of thunder, water, wind and fire. The process is extremely painful, and even those with a high level of cultivation cannot reduce half a point." The Eastern Brahma Daoist also talked about the power of Chaos Qinglian. "Such a temper, Da Luo Jinxian may not be able to withstand it. Only a person with great perseverance who will never change can complete this great cause." "As long as I can split this chaotic world, I am willing to endure endless torture. In this chaotic world, I will not be used to it all day long, so I beg the Lord Vatican to show me the way." "Furthermore, the road to open the sky, the resistance is more than three thousand, that is, the three thousand Chaos Demon Gods, who have suffered from the comfort and ease of the Chaos, how can they stand to open the sky and ruin their dojo? "I am not afraid. As long as I can split this chaotic world, I am not afraid of anything." Pangu said very firmly, with determination and no regrets in his eyes. This is also the reason why Hongjun closed Pangu as a personal disciple. Pangu was the head of the 3000 Chaos Demon God in his original position. He was upright and loyal by nature.Because I couldn''t see this hazy chaotic world, the same vulgarity was permeated everywhere.There is no clean place.I have always wanted to change the chaotic world, but I am powerless and unable to change the status quo. After meeting Hongmeng Patriarch''s Dao, I swore that no matter how hard the resistance is, he must call the chaotic world for another day.Those who block the avenue three thousand will kill three thousand, and those who block thirty thousand will kill thirty thousand.Make up your mind and feel very determined. In this way, Hong Jun was very satisfied, and now he has the Chaos Qinglian of the Eastern Fan Daojun.With the addition of three thousand avenues of jade butterfly, mountain axe, Tai Chi map, these four innate treasures, the mountain will be successful. Hongjun immediately instructed related matters related to the opening of the mountain in Pangu, and instructed related matters after the opening of the mountain by Nuwa and Taiyi. Hongjun gave these three thousand avenues of jade butterfly, as well as Kaitian axe, Taiji diagram and Zhipangu. Performing on Hongjun Avenue, temporarily deceived the heavens, and escorted Pangu and Dongfan Daojun to the Chaos Liantai Mountain. At this moment, the Daoist Lord of the East Brahma became a tens of thousands of feet tall chaotic green lotus, placing Pangu''s body in the lotus platform. The jade butterfly on Three Thousand Avenue turns into twenty-four petals for Pangu to learn about the Avenue.Taiji Tu and Kaishan Axe were placed in this chaotic green lotus along with Pangu. This chaotic green lotus is the innate treasure, which can wash away the chaotic air of this chaotic world, free it from the control of the heavens, and help people in cultivation, so that the cultivator can achieve the desired effect.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zwxs.com "The effect of this chaotic green lotus is simply not too good. It turns out that the Patriarch of East Vatican is the incarnation of this green lotus. If such a good thing is cultivated for me, it will not be directly sanctified." Nagato said with emotion. The memories of the scenes in front of me, if it werent for my infinite life and the power to control the spirit, Im afraid no one would know this great history! Nagato was as shocked as he discovered a huge blockbuster news. It turns out that there is still an unknown scene in history. "The Lord of the Eastern Brahma Dao is too low-key. Hongmeng got three thousand good fortune jade butterflies to prove Dao and sanctification, Pangu used his strength to prove Dao, and the body and death transformed Sanqing are already saints for all ages. He has this kind of cultivation and open heaven. The work is actually unknown." Nagato still couldn''t understand the Patriarch of the East Brahma. Chaos time is illusory, I don''t know how long it has passed, and I don''t know how many times it has gone through the great catastrophes. Pangu has experienced endless tempering. Every cell in his body was beaten by the thunderbolt, and his pain was extremely painful. Pangu''s body was completely burned by the fire of the Qinglian industry, and then slowly reshaped in the fire, slowly turning the chaos four. The big elements thunder, water, wind and fire merge into the bone marrow.At the same time, I felt the Three Thousand Great Dao, because Pan Gu was originally the head of the Chaos Demon God, and the Demon God only practiced the exercises, not the original essence.Therefore, it is not possible to penetrate the avenue, so it has to be a half-step avenue. "Buzzing!" Nagato was secretly frightened, a sudden burst of intensity in the chaotic world, shaking the entire chaotic world. Tiandao also trembled. A green lotus blooms, twenty-four ranks of flowers are in bloom, the figure lying in it, with strong muscles, holding a mountain axe in hand, stepping on the Tai Chi figure, slowly gets up.The length is ten million feet. "I am Pangu, and the heavens are dim, and I must split the world today." Pan Gu announced his rebirth to the entire chaotic world, and a powerful voice spread throughout the chaotic world in an instant. The chaotic world is shaking. "What a Pangu, you and I should fight again." Just when Pangu descended into chaos again, he remembered with a loud shout. A tall demon ape, holding a towering giant wood, looked at Pangu, which was ten thousand times stronger than before, and was seriously full of crazy fighting spirit. "This Chaos Demon Ape is going crazy, my previous strength and the Chaos Demon Ape''s fight are indistinguishable. Today, I am already practicing in this Chaos Qinglian at half a step, and I dare to make mistakes." The Chaos Demon Ape is inherently warlike because of the laws of war. Since its birth, it has been chaotic and unbeaten.In the future, the four monkeys, the Lingming stone monkey, the red rabbit horse monkey, the gibbons monkey and the six-eared macaque are the chaotic demon monkeys whose blood is divided into four parts after death. As a result, the strength of the previous Chaos Magic Monkey in the Chaos cannot be underestimated. Nagato was stunned when he saw such a scene next to him. He was also a master in one world, and was a dust in the prehistoric world, insignificant! But even before Pan Gu entered the Chaos Qinglian, this Chaos Demon Ape didn''t dare to challenge himself easily. Why is it so strange today that he took the initiative to provoke me. Nagato noticed something strange about this Chaos Demon Ape... 2994 Chapter 5 Difficulties in opening the sky You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Arrogant child, how can you allow you to make mistakes." Although Pangu felt a little abnormal, he didn''t take it seriously.After all, looking at the Chaos Demon Ape with his current strength, he regarded it as an ant and didn''t care. The so-called ultimate power can open up the world and destroy all laws. In addition, the four great innate treasures of Chaos are in hand, Chaos Qinglian, Three Thousand Fortune Jade Plates, Taiji Figure, and Mountain Axe.Naturally there is this strength. "Stop talking nonsense, and eat me a stick." This Chaos Demon Ape was furious, and there was still so much nonsense there.Lifting the black-blue giant tree, one stepped, jumped up, and rushed forward. This Chaos Demon Ape is holding a giant tree that passes through the sky, and with the momentum of the thunderbolt, he hacks towards Pangu.Its speed is so fast that even Nagato can''t see it clearly.It''s almost in front of Pangu. This sky-reaching giant tree was born of chaos. It gathers the chaos aura, and its momentum is unstoppable. No one in the chaos can eat this stick.If you eat this stick, you will lose your body and spirit and return to chaos. "Oh, looking for death." Pangu sneered coldly.Swing the axe and chop. "boom" The sky-reaching giant tree broke, and this loud noise shook the chaos. The body of the Chaos Demon Ape was also split into two halves. The Chaos Demon Ape''s blood was sprinkled like rain, and every drop of its blood was enough to destroy one world. The Chaos Demon Ape is dead and soul scattered, returning to the chaos, and the chaotic world is returning to silence, as if the war had not happened just now, and the chaos was still empty and silent, with no vitality.Those all living beings are waiting to get rid of this initial chaos so that they can understand and appreciate the road.After all, what is the difference between being alive and dead? With just one blow, the Chaos Demon Ape fell. The demon gods knew that Pangu was not a good stubborn, so they immediately converged their minds, dared not to fight the thought of this treasure again, dared not have any conflict with Pangu, and stayed away. Seeing this, Nagato was also quite shocked! After death, the four prehistoric monkeys turned into flesh and blood, such a powerful Chaos Demon Ape, in Pangu''s hands, unexpectedly died with one move. Worthy of being the ultimate strength, can destroy all laws. The boundless chaos is eternal and hazy. When Pangu was suffering from the chaotic green lotus washing, there were many millions of calamities in the chaos. During this period, the killing among the chaotic demon gods continued.Countless demon gods are falling apart and returning to the chaos in the midst of measuring the calamity or attacking each other. Therefore, the evil spirit in this chaos is gradually increasing, full of a perverted psychology of predation. In this mutual attack, the old demon god fell, and the new demon god was born, becoming the new god of heaven.There have also been many powerful Chaos Demon Gods, such as the Reincarnation Demon God, the Destiny Demon God, the Yin Yang Demon God, and the Four Great Demon Gods of Earth, Water, Wind and Fire, etc., all of which are notorious in the Chaos World for their fierce and brutality! During the time when Pangu was burned by the fire of the Qinglian Karma, the Demon God of Time suddenly emerged. After defeating Yang Mei, he became the overlord in this chaos. As for Pan Gu, because it refines the Qi of Chaos in Chaos Qinglian.Has long been forgotten by other demons. "The opportunity has arrived, and I will redefine this as the world." In the endless avenues exuded by the good fortune jade butterfly, Pan Gu''s body shape is gradually growing.Already hundreds of millions of feet high. Nagato was also enlightened and contemplated in the curvy rhyme of the jade butterfly of good fortune, and his aptitude had improved compared to before. Rumble! Pangu held the sky axe in his hand and waved his hand in the chaos, and it was shaking. Nagato gathers his mind, he knows that a good show is coming, and that is the moment when Pangu breaks the ground and creates a great wilderness!Zero One Reading Network www.01dsw.cc Actually I had the chance to see this scene.It is really worthwhile to walk through the wild. And the demon gods in the chaos, their minds are becoming more and more unable to condense, plus the heavenly induction.This Pan Gu wants to destroy this chaotic heavenly way, and the demons can no longer sit still. When Pangu opened the sky, the Heavenly Dao was willing to agree and let down the endless evil spirit. In the chaos, the demon gods were anxious, and this Pan Gu would split the chaos, which meant that they had destroyed them. The chaos demon gods were born in this chaos, and grew up by chance in the chaos. They cultivated to the realm of the demon gods, and they did not know how many sins they suffered and how many calamities of the heavens descended.Only oneself knows the central acid. But now Pangu''s servant wanted to split the chaos, so all the abilities, techniques, and even the physical body in the chaos could be eliminated. The demon gods are willing to follow this danger. "Pangu is crazy! It''s going to split the world. How can I wait for my life after the sky is opened." "We have long been accustomed to this mixed world. Now that we want to destroy the world, don''t we want to ruin all of us? We must not spare the Pangu lightly." "Today is either Pangu''s death or our death." The demon gods gritted their teeth like crazy.At this time, the demons and the same enemy wanted to fight Pangu desperately. These three thousand demon gods are the proud sons of the chaos world, and they control the supreme chaos power. Opening the heavens by Pangu is tantamount to smashing the way of life and cultivation of these people. It is not surprising that these demon gods have these behaviors. "The chaotic heavenly path is dim, and the world is filthy indiscriminately. Are you still willing to work for this heavenly path when you wait for the pickle?" Pangu said righteously. Now I have been washed by the chaotic green lotus, and by the fire of endless karma, and now I have removed the chaotic air from my body.Today, I have to split this faint sky, and I will stop it. Under the chaotic heaven, there are three thousand demon gods blocking the avenue.Pangu said that those who block the avenue will die, and those who block the avenue will kill three thousand, and they must make the faint sky disappear from now on. The Chaos Demon God is cultivating in this chaos, and can usually control the mind, but at this time, the blue veins are soaring, and the eyes are red. He exhausted all his strength and used his strongest trick to kill Pangu. "The power of time." "Fate''s pendulum." "Space secrets." "graft." .... This inexhaustible big and strongest ultimate move, all condensed the strong blood of the demon gods, representing the supreme power of the chaotic world. These ultimate moves gathered into a net in midair, condensed into an endless net, and came to Pangu.Suddenly, chaos flew sand and rocks, and the chaotic air was mixed in, which further contributed to the momentum. Condensed by the essence of other beings in the chaos, the Chaos Demon God doesn''t care about other low-level chaotic creatures at all, forcing them to condense the essence of nature and condense into this super large net of heaven. Sure enough, all beings are ants under the chaotic heaven.Regarding all things as a dog, take everything forcibly, without caring. If it was before, Pangu grew up in chaos, and his body was full of chaotic aura. If the powerful heavenly path condensed by these demon gods was mixed with chaotic life essence and chaotic aura. This is the same origin with Pangu, even if Pangu Great God is powerful, it can destroy him. But at this time Pangu''s eyes were firm... 2995 Chapter 6 The Ultimate Strength Can Exterminate All Laws You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Pangu had only one belief in his heart at this time, which was to create a clear world. "Oh, those who stop me die, then kill your faint dog." Pangu''s vigorous and heroic posture, according to the strongest power of the past and the present, is merciless, and if he wants to open up a new world, he must break the old world and re-establish order.He swung the mountain-opening axe and swept across, bursting out a dazzling light, and violently collided with the network of avenues condensed by the Chaos Demon God. "Wow!" These three thousand chaotic demon gods and the chaoss most powerful killer move, which is enough to destroy the worlds great net of heaven, are as crisp as a cucumber cutting with a kitchen knife at the moment of contact with the open sky axe. Come, turn into nothingness, return to chaos! After cutting open the big net woven by the demon gods, the axe sweeps through the chaos, traverses infinite space and time, and slays three hundred chaotic demon gods. Even Yang Mei, the Demon God of Time, who mastered spatial changes, was injured by the aura at the edge of the axe because he was too late to escape. If the origin of the Demon God was not the original chaotic stone, which blocked part of the impact, he would die. But he was also seriously injured, and at the same time he was frightened out of his courage and left. "how is this possible!!" The time demon''s heart tightened, shock leaked from his face, and the fear in his heart revealed! You must know that even if it was him, he had dominated the chaos and fought against the space demon Yang Mei. Although he defeated Yang Mei, he also lost a lot of skill and did not hurt him at all. But now, just the power at the extreme edge of the mountain axe had severely injured the Space Demon God, almost causing him to return to chaos. This kind of gap made Shi Chen, the demon god of time, who has always regarded himself invincibly and dominated the chaos, couldn''t help taking a breath. The ultimate strength can destroy all laws. "This mountain axe is really amazing, but this kind of artifact, I am afraid that only in the hands of Pangu can it play such a big role!" Nagato could not help being shocked by this scene. In front of Pangu, the sense of helpless powerlessness of the three thousand demon gods spontaneously emerged, and a fear that spread from the depths of the heart was shrouded in the demon gods who had survived by chance. With one blow, three hundred Chaos Demon Gods were destroyed.Just like cutting a melon and slaughtering a dog, even if all the demons under him are added up, compared with the Great God Pangu, they are probably not on the same level. Under such pressure, the minds of the Chaos Demon Gods gradually appeared. Knowing the power of this Pangu, the Demon Gods looked at each other, with more than enough energy but insufficient energy.Facing this kind of power, what else can you do besides yielding? Pan Gu didn''t pay attention to the chaotic demon god of the heavenly Taoist dog. His eyes were as sharp as a torch, gathering all his strength, and smashing the sky-opening giant axe at the chaos ahead. "Rumble." The chaos was divided into two under the immense power of the mountain axe, and with the booming body, the chaos gradually split. In the chaos, there are also the rules in the chaos, which dominates everything, which is the chaos of heaven. If Pangu wanted to destroy the Dao of Heaven, the Dao of Heaven could not agree.To bring down the endless calamity of destruction, to destroy all things in chaos, and then to cultivate life again. God is not benevolent, almost crazy, and even the hundreds of millions of chaotic gods have never pityed.Sure enough, it really fell by the road of the most truth and goodness, and then this faint chaotic heaven was rampant. To open up the world, one must have an extraordinary will. In the chaotic green lotus that the East Brahma Daoist turned into, every time Pangu suffers a bit of pain, the will in his heart becomes stronger. The Chaos Demon was making a joke about Pangu.591 read novel network www.591kxs.com "Hmph, dare to contend with the heavens, the inevitable result is death without a place to bury one''s body" The Great Way of Enlightenment of the Daoist Lord of the East Brahma is the great merit of saving all creatures.Although the road is long and obstructive, it must be firm.Even if the body is dead and the soul is destroyed, it will help Pangu break the ground. The chaotic green lotus transformed by the Eastern Vatican Daoist continued to bless Pangu and protect Pangu from the erosion of chaos.At the same time, recite the Dao in the chaos to help Pangu purify the mind. Pangu resisted the sky with his strength. This process was very long, and it took dozens of calamities. The sky is one foot high, and the earth is sinking by one foot. Pangu''s body grows with the sky and the earth under the protection of the chaotic green lotus.The world will not return to chaos until the Great Avenue of Heaven and Earth is finalized. Establishing a new order requires long persistence. Pangu uses Tai Chi diagrams to determine the rules of the prehistoric world and determine the five elements of Yin and Yang. Taiji produces two instruments, two instruments produce four images, four images produce eight trigrams, and eight trigrams define everything. With the support of Pangu''s shocking power and the blessing of the Lord of the Eastern Vatican, the prehistoric world gradually took shape. The most primitive form of the prehistoric world gradually formed. But the Qi of Chaos is not so easy to rise and fall. Knowing that they were no match for Pangu, these chaotic demon gods secretly made small actions underneath to destroy the formation of the world, and wantonly agitated the chaotic air, making the prehistoric unable to stabilize. Dadao is kind and wants to leave these Chaos Demon Gods a way of life. As long as they concentrate on cultivation in the Primordial Continent, they can also reach the state of Chaos. Moreover, in this Primordial World, clear is clear, turbidity is turbid, and everything is yin and yang.It will only be more beneficial for cultivation. Since the remaining Chaos Demon Gods who don''t know good or bad are dying ill and incurable, they will only be destroyed directly by the flood. The Chaos Demon Gods thought that Pangu wanted to support the world, and they couldn''t deal with them anymore, so they acted even more recklessly. Pangu supports the 33rd layer of heaven, and descends on the 33rd layer.The burden is beyond words. Seeing that the Chaos Demon God did not repent, Pangu was finally angry. With a hand free, he grabbed the Four Demon Gods of Thunder, Water, Wind, and Fire, and then directly refined them, turning them into the five elements of the prehistoric continent. The Great God Pangu is not afraid of all kinds of spells. Whenever the Demon God, Space Demon God, and Speed ??Demon God all grab it and refine it directly. This is the power of great power, without fear of any small spells or tricks. All these made Nagato envy, Pangu Great God is simply too invincible, the Chaos Demon God is an unknown number of orders of magnitude higher than Nagato''s exercises, watching them fight, he has grown by leaps and bounds. The Great God Pangu swept away the threats he thought existed for the opening of the new world.Paved the way for the development of the prehistoric world. The monarch of the Eastern Vatican is preaching in Pangu''s ears every day, I will not go to hell who will go to hell, can save the common people, and I am willing to return to chaos and protect the world. Pan Gu thought to himself that he had cleaned up the 2999 Chaos Demon God, and the only thing left that could threaten the prehistoric world was himself. This world has been finalized, there is no threat from the outside world, and Pangu has an epiphany at this moment. "So this is the avenue." After Pangu''s Epiphany, he was willing to transform all things with the strongest body to nurture common people. The picture came to an abrupt end. Nagato is already on Nai Lei Island... .. 2996 Chapter 7: The Preaching You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato awakened from the imprint of that ancient memory, he had already passed through the barrier and was in Nai Lei Island. I saw that the island was full of aura, and the life on the island was peaceful and intoxicated in the light of the Buddha. A fairy mountain in this road came into view, and the light of the Buddha was scattered from above the fairy mountain. "A good place for immortals!" Nagato couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. "This is Chaos Qinglian?" According to the records of later generations, when Pangu opened the sky, it shattered because it could not withstand the power of opening the mountain, and turned into a few great congenital treasures scattered in the prey. I did not expect that there would be one on this island. There is a spring under this chaotic green lotus, from which spring water gushes out, and the spring water flows along this small stream of less than seven or eight meters into the small lake that breeds chaotic green lotus. The water emits golden, silver, and purple light. "This turned out to be the most famous Sanguang Shenshui." Nagato couldn''t believe what he saw. At this time, a Dao stepped on Zixia Qingyun, and the aura exuding on his body made people feel instantly tranquil, as if they were on the Dao, letting go of private thoughts, and suddenly raised the realm of Nagato by how many levels. With such immortals, one''s own realm will naturally increase unabated. Nagato knew that this was the Eastern Vatican Daoist who turned into Chaos Qinglian in the chaos to help Pan Gu wash away the Qi of Chaos. "The disciple Nagato pays homage to the Lord of the Eastern Brahma Daoist. It is extremely lucky to have the honor to meet today." The Eastern Buddhist Daoist Dao: "If you meet each other, you and I have a predestined relationship, and I have a predestined relationship with the Tao, and I will accept you." The Taoist monarch of the East Brahma is a Hunyuan sage who knows the way of heaven. When I saw Nagato today, I felt that this son had a relationship with himself and a relationship with the Buddha. "Thank you Master for your advice." Nagato didn''t expect the Eastern Brahma Patriarch to directly accept himself as a disciple. After all, this Eastern Brahma Daoist was also respected by Hongjun. In this land just opened, the saints have not yet proclaimed the Dao, and now the most powerful person except Hongjun is the Eastern Vatican Daojun.Hong Junyuan was in Zixiao Palace thirty-three days away, and it was difficult even for Da Luo Jinxian to enter. I have worshipped such a great teacher, who is naturally not afraid of being in the predicament.Don''t worry about being bullied. Dongfan Daojun saw that Nagato was only in the early stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal, but the cultivation technique was really solid.The exercises he practiced are exactly the same as his own, which is quite good. Seeing that Nagato didn''t have any spiritual treasures, he stretched out his hand to fetch this chaotic green lotus in his hand, and said to Nagato. This chaotic green lotus was transformed by my original essence. The pearl in the chaos was shattered by the huge aura of the open sky, scattered on the prehistoric continent, and there is no chance for it to worry about it.This green lotus was cultivated by me again using a seed in the three-light god water, and it currently has ten grades. When this chaotic green lotus reaches the twenty-fourth rank, your realm is considered complete. This chaotic green lotus is the innate treasure, he can attack and defend, attack and break all spiritual treasures, formations, defenses can stand in an invincible place, punish evil, and invade all laws. But you need to improve your realm before this chaotic green lotus can bloom twenty-four ranks. This chaotic green lotus was transformed by the great avenue, and with its own profound Taoism, coupled with the blessing of the Eastern Vatican Taoist monarch, this chaotic green lotus was like a tailor-made Nagato.Nagato''s Dao of Enlightenment can raise the level of Chaos Qinglian, and at the same time there is a higher level of Taoism for Nagato to learn. It''s like the East Vatican Daoist visiting and guiding. Speaking of driving Chaos Qinglian into Nagato''s body, letting Chaos Qinglian and Nagato slowly merge together, this is also to improve Nagato''s heels. At the same time, it can cleanse the body and mind. It is the evil spirit and the hostility that cannot get close to the body.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net If you practice in the chaotic green lotus, you will get twice the result with half the effort. Just like Pangu God. At the same time give Nagato Sanguang Divine Water. The three light divine waters are composed of golden sunlight divine water, silver moonlight divine water, and purple starlight divine water. If the Sunlight Divine Water, Moonlight Divine Water, and Starlight Divine Water are separated, they can consume the essence and flesh, corrode the soul of the original spirit, and devour the consciousness. But these three most evil waters are combined into one, then they are the first magical medicine!It can get rid of all toxins, can save diseases that Da Luo Jinxian can''t save, and can bring the dead back to life. Sun Wuhong made an uproar at Wuzhuang Temple and overthrew the ginseng fruit, which is one of the ten major spiritual roots of the innate.Guanyin Bodhisattva saved this innate spiritual root with three or two drops of three-light divine water. Naturally, Nagato knew the magical effect of the three-light divine water, and hurriedly thanked Master. "Thank you very much for Master''s favor. The disciples are grateful. But the disciple''s cultivation is too low, I am afraid it will damage the prestige of these holy objects." "Hahaha, you kid, I know what you mean, and you follow me." Speaking of Dongfan Daojun, he took Nagato to the Biyue Qingbo Cave where he was practicing. The breath in this cave is not too good for comprehension and cultivation. Nagato sits on the futon, practicing luck, consciously the meridians are smooth and refreshed, and with his breath, he feels unusually comfortable. Nagato was immersed in this breath and a thousand years passed in a blink of an eye. Time is the least valuable in the chaos. It is said to be a thousand years, but Nagato didn''t think how long it had passed. Suddenly, Nagato felt that he had reached the middle stage of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and his meridians were smooth, and the pores all over his body were stretched out in this Biyue Qingbo cave, absorbing the rich aura. Cultivation and refinement in the predicament are very fast, one is because of the strong aura, and the return of the heavens, a world of languidness, no longer the ignorant world of chaos, like today is different from the chaos of the past. The way is natural!Make up for the shortcomings. The Dao of Heaven is grateful for the power of opening the heavens, and it gives special merits to hinder all things from practicing, and to understand the Dao. All these are incomparable to future generations. Nagato worked hard to cultivate in the later generations, and reached the peak, at best it was the early stage of Xuanxian. "This is really the environment that makes a saint!" Nagato said with emotion. Secretly determined in my heart to follow the example of the saint and strive to get rid of the saint in the prehistoric world. The Lord of the Eastern Vatican was very pleased to see Nagato''s rapid progress. When Nagato saw that the Chaos Qinglian in his body had reached the twelfth rank, he naturally felt a sense of achievement in his heart. "Nagato, you have come here for a thousand years to understand." asked the Eastern Buddhist Daoist. "The disciple consciously feels tranquility, and the aura continues to flow in and consciously breathe in comfort. I can feel the chaotic green lotus in the body slowly growing, as if she is a part of my body." The Daoist monarch nodded, "You do have a relationship with my Buddha. Today I will pass the Dao to you. I hope you will realize the Supreme Dao as soon as possible and save all creatures from fire and water." After thousands of years of inspection, the Lord of the Eastern Vatican Taoist found that Nagato was indeed a manufacturable material, and was talented and intelligent, and had a relationship with the Buddha, so he taught Nagato to Nagato. Nagato understood Master''s ambition, so he learned Tao seriously... 2997 Chapter 8 Farewell to Master Tu Zhuhuai You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Biyue Qingbo Cave, the Taoist priest of the East Brahma preached for Nagato. The saint''s preaching is naturally extraordinary, and the sound of the Buddha is curled up for a while, and all the creatures in the island of Nai Lei are under the sound of the Buddha. The Buddha''s light shines on all things, and I don''t think the Buddha''s light is dazzling or discomfort at all, but it feels particularly comfortable. It feels like a baby in the embryo. The islands and mountains are surrounded by colorful clouds and lotus flowers grow on the ground.Nagato heard mesmerized, dreamlike, as if he was in a void of nothing, but felt that everything he had was within reach. Slowly, his cultivation base is slowly improving. Another three thousand years have passed. Under the teachings of Master Dongfan Daojun, Nagato has a lot of insights, and his realm has also improved rapidly. It has reached the late Taiyi Golden Immortal stage. This kind of improvement speed is incomparable to other creatures in the prehistoric state. . The chaotic green lotus in the body also reached the fifteenth rank. "Today I have spread the Supreme Dao to you. Whether you can comprehend it depends on your own good fortune. You can travel through the prehistoric land to find your chance." After saying that, he waved his hand and sent Nagato off Nai Lei Island. Nagato didn''t even say anything to thank Master for his teaching. In a blink of an eye, he was already above the prehistoric continent, but this was not Dongsheng Yingzhou. Open the prehistoric guide, Yuan Kai himself is in a place called Shangu Mountain in Beiyue. Looking around, this single solitary mountain is surrounded by dense forests of elm trees, verdant and tall, and it is a steep mountain, which is shrouded in evil spirits. This was in the early days of the Primordial Famine, when the mighty power was still incarnate, or it had not yet been proven to be sanctified. During this time, the prehistoric continent was initially set, and some of the lives of marriage and childbirth in the chaos lived on this prehistoric continent. But these prehistoric lands only have good and evil, and some animals, because they are used to the aura in the chaos, have become ferocious and violent, and do everything in the prehistoric continent. The Three Qings of Kunlun Mountain have just been incarnate and are still practicing in retreat. They are still in the early stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal. The Styx in the Nether Blood Sea is just an embryo that has not yet been incarnate. The second ancestor witch is also busy practicing now and has no time to take care of the scene of monsters raging on the wild continent. Nagato noticed the abnormality of Shangu Mountain, so he looked around, and when he was walking, he smelled a foul smell. Nagato followed the smell to check, and there was a large piece of scorched earth in the lush forest of Shangu Mountain. There were a large number of corpses in this scorched earth. Under the shining of the sun and stars, it gave out an extremely foul smell. Seeing this scene, Nagato couldn''t help nausea. This is too bloody, I don''t know what is so cruel, hurting so many creatures and sucking spiritual power. At this time, there was some agitation in the forest. "Could it be that the guy who hunted and killed him came back, and told me to bump into it today, I will definitely have to pay for it." Nagato hid behind a big tree, holding the soul. I saw that the monster was quite tall, like a cow but with two pairs of horns, eyes like people, and ears like pigs. "Look at this monster, this is not Zhuhuai, Zhuhuai, one of the ten most ferocious beasts." Nagato was a little doubtful. But with a long roar from the monster, Nagato confirmed that this monster is Zhuhuai. These bosoms are the evil beasts in the chaos, they are the followers of the chaos demon god of thunder, they are so powerful that they can shake the wild continent.Variety Literature www.kanzongyi.cc "The Great God Pangu refined the four great demon gods of Thunder, Water, Wind and Fire, but he did not expect to forget you. Today, I will walk the Tao for the sky and accept you as a beast." Nagato couldn''t understand the evil beast''s charcoal, so he wanted to find a chance to destroy the beast. But these harems are by no means kind. They have cultivated in the chaos for millions of years. By inhaling the chaos and violent aura, they have become the climate. In addition, they want to kill the creatures in the wild continent and inhale the hostility. Above, he reached the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and this guy was so weak that he would be injured when he rubbed, and he would die. With the current cultivation base, you can only take it out of your mind, not force it. "If you want to destroy the enemy, you must understand the enemy, know the weakness of this fierce beast, and kill it with a single blow is the perfect solution." Nagato patiently held the primordial spirit without being discovered by the monster, and then secretly observed the monster''s every move. After several days of observation, it was discovered that when the sun star flame was at its peak, this guy fell asleep, his violent aura was suppressed, and his skill was greatly reduced. On this day, Nagato saw the right time and came to provoke him.With force, he lifted a rock the size of a hill and hit the monster from mid-air.The stone weighed ten thousand pounds, if it slowly took a blow, Taiyi Jinxian would have only half his life left. Unexpectedly, this monster reacted super fast, flashing to the side with lightning speed. This monster came from Chaos and was already warlike. When he saw a good opponent, his fighting spirit surged and he was very excited. As he said, he leaped up and struck towards Nagato, clearing the way with horns, and drawn a white light in the air, driving the surrounding aura, and the forest was also broken by the wind field brought by this powerful force, breaking a towering tree. Seeing that the monster was coming fiercely, Nagato dodges aside. After so close, the monster rushed into the air, and his eyes became red.A roar. If Nagato doesn''t have the Chaos Qinglian bodyguard, I am afraid that the internal organs that will be shaken are damaged. Nagato blamed me, my eyes reddened, and then I looked at the sun star, it was burning, and the erupting flame was about to reach its peak, thinking that the time had come. Nagato dodges from side to side and does not confront Zhuhuai head-on, seeing the monster panting for exhaustion. The eyes of all these harems were already red with irritation, where did they care that the sun star was about to burst into the strongest flame.Then he exhausted all his strength and rose into the air, opening Wang Zhang''s huge mouth, trying to eat Nagato directly. Seeing that the monster was scheming, Nagato didn''t rush, and sacrificed the chaotic green lotus to drive mana. This chaotic green lotus revolved in the air and emitted a five-color light, accompanied by a sound of Taoism resounding through the sky. Suddenly, there were patches of colorful clouds in the sky, and a golden light passed through the clouds, directly shining on the Chaos Qinglian, and then the Chaos Qinglian sent out ten thousand golden light sword auras, penetrating my body. The screams of these harems instantly died like solidification, with a hideous face, and fell abruptly onto the wild continent from the sky. "The violent aura in these fierce beasts is too heavy. If it is not refined, it will be a disaster in the future." When Nagato said, he chanted a law and stretched out his hand to refine the violent air in the arms. With the refining of the violent energy in Zhu Huai, Zhu Huai''s physical body gradually disappeared, and finally slowly condensed into a bright golden inner alchemy. "This fierce beast is not shallow. It turns out that there is an inner alchemy with the blood of the demon god to help it refine." Nagato was surprised. This inner alchemy is much larger than Nagato''s body, such a huge inner alchemy is rare! "Take it first." At this time, Nagato noticed the aura surging near the lair of the arms, so he went closer to check... 2998 Chapter 9 Finding Innate Renshui You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato just refined the monster''s violent aura, so he found the aura around the monster''s lair and went to find out. Nagato looked around the changes in Feng Shui here. The place chosen by the Huai is the hinterland of Shangu Mountain, surrounded by left and right, and the mountains on the left are undulating, like a green dragon.Although the mountain on the right is not as high as the one on the left, it is steep and unusually high. Behind this nest, there is a stretch of full slope, and behind it is the main peak of Shangushan.Majestic and tall.Behind this single solitary mountain, there is still a more majestic mountain peak, but in the clouds, it is not clear. The nests previous life was an open and flat area, because all the mountains and forests in front were destroyed by these arms, causing the land to be like scorched earth with no grass growing.In front of the mountain is a large meandering river, the water surface is calm, winding to the southwest, the outlet and inlet are all covered by the mountains. "It''s a good place for feng shui, the green dragon on the left, the white tiger on the right, the front is hopeful, and the back is leaning. The feng shui is excellent. This nest is right on this longan. There must be a good treasure here." Nagato was extremely excited, and he knew a thing or two about geomantic omen, thinking about such a textbook-style geomantic treasure, Nagato recognized it at a glance. Nagato went into the cave and looked at it. This cave is where the heavens and the earth are created. It is naturally long. The stone walls in the cave are flatter than those excavated by hand. There are faint auras inside, and there are spiritual flowers and strange plants on the ground.Although this magical flower and strange grass is already very attractive, Nagato feels that a bigger surprise is still inside. Nagato walked slowly toward the depths of the cave. The spirit flower became clearer and clearer. Nagato couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart. He walked quickly. At the end of the narrow passage, Nagato was very happy. . The space here is much larger, surrounded by clouds and mist, and there is a lake underneath. The lake is exuding purple and blue aura. Around it, precious spiritual grass abounds, all of which are very difficult to find in the prehistoric continent.If it is refined, it can greatly increase the cultivation level, heal bones, and save the dead. "This...Is this the innate Renshui" Nagato''s excitement was beyond words. This congenital Renshui is the congenital divine water, which can cultivate all kinds of spiritual grass and fairy roots. In the future, the Yaochi Queens Pan Taoyuan will be cultivated with this congenital Renshui. Mortals will become immortals after eating them and live the same life as the world. Without saying anything, Nagato used the storage ring to put the innate Renshui into the ring.The lake and the rocks around the lake were collected by Nagato as a container. After Nagato ransacked the cave, he left the cave with satisfaction. "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining congenital Renshui and rewarding three thousand flat peach seedlings." At this time, Hun Yuanzhu''s voice sounded in Nagato''s mind. "Well, what do you want? It''s not a flat peach to eat." Nagatochi was about to lie down. Nagato planted all the flat peach seedlings in the storage ring and irrigated them with water. "Then when the flat peaches mature, I will also hold a flat peach event." Nagato is preparing for the scene of the flat peach event after the peach matures. "I hope that Brother Monkey will not come to make trouble when I hold the Pantao Party. Oh no, I must invite Brother Monkey to participate." "Hahaha!" Nagato began to be beautiful when he thought of it.Nagato is very fond of Brother Monkey. He likes that kind of free and easy, not sticking to the world. "It''s still in the early days of Kaitian. It''s a long time since Brother Monkey had an accident." Yeye Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com Nagato thought about returning to reality. "Brother Monkey''s master may not be born yet!" Nagato turned to think about it. At this time, the two sages of the West may not have been born yet. I think it''s too early to think about this. Nu Wa walked on this wild continent, thinking, the mountains and rivers, the sun, the moon and the stars, although beautiful, they seemed to lack a little vitality. At the beginning of this chaos, there was silence between heaven and earth. Ever since Pangu realized the avenue and transformed everything, there seemed to be something missing between heaven and earth.But it can''t be said for a while. Nuwa wanted to create human beings explained by Master Hongjun, how to make human beings? What is human being? On this day, Nuwa walked to a lake, saw her shadow in the water, she understood.She used the lake water to mix the surrounding mud and fabricated it in her own way. After the clay figure was made, she placed it on the prehistoric continent. Unexpectedly, because of the direct and strong aura of the clay figure, coupled with Nu Wa''s thoughts and thoughts when she fabricated the clay figure, she could walk around and jump around. Nuwa immediately became enlightened, and then made a lot of clay figures in succession, and put them on the ground. These clay figures were all alive. In this way, Nuwa called this person who fell alive and jumped. Nuwa is like this day by day pinching clay figurines, but this prehistoric continent is so vast, with her own daily pinching clay figurines, when can we make the prehistoric continent full of popularity! Nuwa removed a dry vine on the cliff next to it, and poured it with magic power.Using this dry vine to whip the soil, the soil splashed, and it became alive and kicking when it fell on the desolate continent. As soon as Nuwa saw that this method was feasible, she continued to use this method.After Nuwa''s persistent "creation of human beings." The Primordial Continent began to gain popularity. But people are not like gods, who don''t need to grow old or die.Once a person dies, he will have to recreate him again, which makes Nuwa distressed again. She thought of a way to give humans a gender distinction so that they can reproduce on their own. In this way, humans began to multiply on the prehistoric continent. Tiandao feels Nu Wa''s immeasurable merits in creating humans, and it has brought down hundreds of millions of merits, of which nine layers are directly absorbed by Nu Wa, and the remaining layer is absorbed by humans. Since then, humans have slowly multiplied in the prehistoric continent.So Hong Huang gradually had feelings and warmth. Nuwa had merits in creating human beings, and she also demonstrated her sanctification under the billions of merits. But the Primordial Land has just stabilized. There are many monsters and monsters from the chaos. They are fierce and cruel. Some refine birds and beasts, just like those arms, and some specialize in human food and cannibalism. This person is Nuwa who gathers the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, then blends into his own thoughts, plus he is loved by heaven.These monsters violated the laws of nature, antagonized the Dao of Heaven, and naturally killed these wild monsters, and the Dao of Heaven would give merit to those who killed them. However, Nagato didn''t want to be associated with the merits of Heaven, so he attributed the merits of Heaven to all things and did not accept it. This trip to the Lonely Mountain has yielded a lot in Nagato, and my heart is naturally happy.The monsters that escaped from the chaos did a lot of evil, and they should have been destroyed long ago. Only then did Nagato think of the inner alchemy in his heart, coupled with the essence of the Chaos Demon God''s refining, he has not figured out the specific use. "Chaotic Bead, do you know what this inner alchemy can be used for?" .. 2999 Chapter 10 Refining the inner alchemy to obtain a mount You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This inner alchemy is a spiritual orb made from the fusion of the essence and blood of several demon gods in the chaos. The chaotic true energy is used as a guide. If it is used as an inner alchemy, it can strengthen the cultivation. If the spirit orb is purified to remove the evil energy, then Can breed a high-level spirit beast." Chaos Bead really knows everything. This chaotic green lotus is the treasure of the world, which can purify all evil spirits in the world. Speaking of using Chaos Qinglian to get rid of its evil spirits, it might be possible to cultivate a perfect high-level spirit beast pet. "Then find a secluded place and refine this high-level spirit beast." Nagato thought to himself. This single solitary mountain has been entrenched by the arms for many years, and it has almost killed all the creatures in this area. There are no birds. Is there a more secluded place than here? Nagato will refine this spiritual orb here after thinking about it! With a wave of his hand, Nagato set up a triple prohibition, and began to purify the spirit orb inside. Nagato immediately sacrificed fifteen chaotic green lotus, and placed the spirit race on the lotus platform. Chaos Qinglian emits a dazzling multicolored divine light, urging the Lingzhu to move.Eliminating the evil spirit contaminated by the spirit pearls, this process was completed in just a hundred years. This purified spirit pearl is shining and translucent, spotlessly clean, and slightly reddish, with golden veins faintly visible inside. "This is the essence of the chaos. I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years can be condensed to this size. If it is not forcibly occupied by the Huai Huai as his own inner alchemy, if this spiritual orb is refined and born, its ability is afraid It is to be the strong Zhuhai a hundred times, a thousand times." But there is a god in the dark. I have a fate with this spirit orb. Seeing that the spirit orb can only break through this original form and become a high-level spirit beast, Nagato wants to help it today. Nagato saw that he still had 2 million merits rewarded by the Chaos Orb, so he only kept 500,000 spare parts, and directly injected the 1.5 million merits into this Spirit Orb. Suddenly, the air flow inside the spirit orb began to surging, and as the air flow inside the spirit orb violently circulated, as soon as the golden light shot out from the sphere, it was brilliant. "Kakka!" There were more and more cracks in the appearance of the Lingzhu, and golden light came out from this gap. If it hadnt been set up in advance for the triple prohibition, this aura would not be noticed by the great power in the prehistoric, the predominant only regards the strong and the weak, and the strong is respected, and those with high ability are eyeing this. The spirit beast can''t give it up. "Boom." The spirit orb exploded, and then the white smoke that broke out in the spirit orb slowly condensed into a form. Nagato waved his sleeves, blowing away the mist.Looking intently, what kind of animal is this? Isn''t this a panda? "It''s actually this one." But at first glance, this guy could still be a high-level spirit beast. "What''s the use of this product besides selling cuteness for death?" Nagato said that was not unfounded. Later, Great Wu Chiyou rode this to fight the emperor, and then in later generations he will only be cute and play himself as a national treasure.There is simply no breeze from the bear clan. Although I like pandas, this is a prehistoric, not a joke.360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com But Nagato took a closer look and found that this spirit beast was not ordinary. Not only was this spirit beast super fast, it could go up to the earth, and it looked docile and cute, but if it was really angry, its attack power would explode. Something is better than nothing. Although Nagato is not very optimistic about this spirit beast, it is fun to sell cute! Immediately cast a spell to imprint the spirit beast. "Nie Hu, I am the great disciple of the Daoist Sage, Dongfan Daojun. Seeing that you have a predestined relationship with me, I will accept you and follow me to understand the Taoist teachings. You will be able to cultivate a positive result as soon as possible. "Will you be willing, Daoist Nagato has not yet repaid the kindness granted by Daoist. I was fortunate to meet Daoist today, and the disciples will repay with all their heart." "Seeing you are like a bear and not a bear, or a cat but not a cat, call you a panda!" Nagato wanted to separate this man from the panda that made people laugh and cry, so as not to let himself think that this was a panda for later generations.After all, that guy is really cute and very capable. "All the disciples are subject to Master''s arrangement." Then Nagato chanted some simple and introductory theories of Buddhism and Taoism, which was so profound that the panda might not understand it. "The disciple was taught, and his mind suddenly became enlightened." Nagato nodded.This panda is not as stubborn as later generations, and has a very high savvy. There are many monsters from chaos in the predicament, which have been corroded by the hostility, fierce and brutal, causing disaster for the common people. Nagato was the most jealous of evil in his life, and he didn''t see everyone suffering. Now that he has this ability, he must take care of it.If you are also a mediocre person, and you don''t have the ability, you will stay away from it. "Panda, now the fierce beasts are rampant in the wild, you and I get up quickly and go beyond these violent beasts." Said it is super-duty, but to put it bluntly is to send them to the west. Oh no.Now the Western Second Sage hasn''t cultivated yet, send it to Xitian and no one has taken it. Thinking of this, Nagato wanted to let the second sage of the West come out as soon as possible. With his own power, how could he be able to save so many fierce beasts with such a big predicament. Nagato stepped on the panda and went all the way to the west. Along the way, he encountered the beast and wounded people. There were countless lives and deaths. The people formed an alliance to fight the beast. Nagato is very sad along the way. Although countless beasts have been killed along the way, this predicament is so vast and vast. When can we save the people from the aquatic heat! "It may be the only way to teach mortals to cultivate immortality, and to cast down demons and eliminate demons, so that they have the ability to defend themselves, is the perfect solution." It is better to teach him how to fish than to teach him how to fish.Even the saints have to take care of one another and lose the other. For the normal operation of the prehistoric world, rules must be established as soon as possible. Nagato wasted a lot of time in destroying the beasts along the way, but fortunately, this panda was really powerful and at an amazing speed.There was no delay. Although the Chaos Orb will arrive in a blink of an eye, since you are going to travel through the prehistoric times, you can use the Chaos Orb as much as possible in the future.This time traveling all the way west, Nagato had a lot of insights, and his own understanding of the avenue took another step. There are three thousand avenues, one of them, all avenues can reach the realm of the perfect saint.As long as you have the common people in your heart, it is a great way to help the world.Lao Tzu''s inaction is still the Pudu people taught in the West. I will not go to hell who will go to hell.All this is for the people of the world to make a living, to establish a good order, and there is a good order or cause and effect. On the road, Nagato saved many people and many fierce beasts. Nagato felt that Fangcun Mountain, the spiritual platform of the second sage in the West, was approaching. From a distance, I could see that above the spiritual mountain, the golden light was shining, the sky was auspicious, and the flowers and plants were strange. Gold glitters... 3000 Chapter Eleven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato walked into Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai, and felt that the aura here was extremely pure, allowing the unshakable enemies to instantly let go of their obsessions, allowing the cruel ones to eliminate their evil spirits, and put down their butcher swords to become a Buddha. The aura here is very good, it should be related to the golden lotus of merit. The Eastern Vatican Taoist passed the Chaos Supreme Treasure Chaos Qinglian to himself, and he became one with the Chaos Qinglian.That merit green lotus was transformed from the immature lotus seeds of the 36th-rank Chaos Qinglian that gave birth to Pangu Great God. It was the 12th-rank, and was also the innate treasure. Sitting on the green lotus with the twelfth rank meritorious service, there is nothing to break.It can also increase air luck, and it contains Buddhism. Although there are not as many spiritual veins in the West as in the East, it is an exception in Fangcunshan of this Lingtai. The spiritual energy here is very rich and can nurture the innate treasure. In this place not far from today, there is also the Puti Tree, faintly emitting golden light. This merit, the green lotus and the Bodhi tree, were both conceived by agreeing that the spiritual veins obtained the essence of the heavens and the earth, and today they have the realm of the peak of the Profound Immortal, and as long as they can break through the Taiyi Golden Immortal, they can emerge. Nagato is not good at seeing too much intervention. After all, it is impossible to form the incarnation by external help alone. It needs to experience the catastrophe of the incarnation.This cannot be done for you. Nagato is now only the realm of the late Taiyi Golden Immortal, and he dare not violate the catastrophe. So Nagato sat down on the panda''s back and began to preach and chant. "If a bodhisattva has self, human, sentient, and longevity, it is not a bodhisattva." ... "Being away from all appearances is the name of Buddhas." ... For a while, Buddha light appeared in Nagato''s body, and golden lotus was born in the earth, and the two of them enlightened and Zhunti calmly enlightened the way in this depressive voice.It feels like a head and a blow for a while, such as a divine enlightenment, and an instant epiphany. The two have gained a lot in the Nagato preaching. It only took ten years to reach the beginning of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and it can be transformed into a form. In the golden lotus of merit, you can see it, but you can see it, but you can''t transform it out of its realm. After entering the early stage of this Taiyi Golden Immortal, you can incarnate. The physical mana of the urging force will be transformed into form, and it is also known that this transformation must accept the catastrophe. Suddenly, the sky was densely covered with rain and clouds, and the dark clouds gathered to form a full size of ten thousand meters. The incarnation of a spiritual object was formed as it is, and the cloud of robbery is also a thousand meters in size.However, Nagato knows that the enticement is a sage of heaven, and the salvation of all things is the name enticement. In the clouds of this robbery, lightning is densely covered, like electric light and flint, and the clouds rub against each other, thunder roars, and lightning appears faintly, ready to go. Before the thunder was heard, a huge lightning strikes directly on the Chaos Qinglian, and the entrainment had to exhaust all the mana to resist it. "Boom!" This is when the thunder sounded, Jiuxiao was shaking, and Nagato came from later generations. Naturally, I have never seen the heavenly saint transfiguration, and the scene is naturally very shocking. Although Nagato was holding a heart, he was not worried about the lead, because the lead was destined to overcome the catastrophe, but even under the momentum of this thunderous force, Nagato''s heart still tightened slightly.Huomiexsw.com www.huomiexsw.com A larger flash of lightning struck the lotus, spreading the merits of Qinglian''s body, and wandering around the body of the lead.Slowly, the lotus blossoms slowly amidst the thunder and lightning of countless tribulations. One after another, larger waves of thunder thunder struck the leader, and the leader had to use up his mana to fight against the thunder, but the power of the thunder on this day was several times the power of the previous one.Then he gritted his teeth and fought desperately. Finally, the lotus flower bloomed completely. A young man sat in it with his head slightly lowered, his brows clenched, his hands clasped together, and a word in his mouth. After the robbery, the sky became clear again, and there were many celebration clouds, emitting a little golden light from the young man. "Thank you Master for teaching the Dao Dao and helping us to form an incarnation. The disciples took the Yuan to listen to Master''s teachings." I would like to thank Nagato as a teacher. "You and I don''t have the fate of master and apprentice. I saw you two who are quite wise, but they have been unable to break through the formation of Taiyi peanuts, so I chanted a few words." Nagato did not say too much, after all, this is a secret. The so-called secrets should not be revealed, otherwise you will suffer a catastrophe and you can''t make it yourself. When Nagato said this, he seemed to know the secret, but he didn''t say it was broken, and he didn''t have to ask too much, so he didn''t mention the apprenticeship. "My brother has not yet been incarnate. It must be that this place has not been fully understood. He has been with me for tens of thousands of years, facing each other all day long. There is a tacit understanding in his heart, and he has long recognized each other as brothers." "Friends of Daoist have a chance. It is gratifying and congratulating." Nagato also admires the relationship between the two holy brothers in the West. He has always been in love with brothers and feet, and there has never been a rift.On the contrary, the three in the East, fighting openly and secretly, all pretend to be the authentic Pangu. Then he led them to the Bodhi tree not far away and punched the Dao into the Bodhi book. "There is no end to my support. Thoughts and thoughts are continuous, there is no interruption, body, speech and mind karma, and there is no fatigue." The reference to Zhunti is to agree to the cultivation of spiritual veins, and to cultivate the Taoism at Lingshan. The enlightenment is naturally connected with the mind, and the reference to Zhunti must be the sentence that has not been penetrated.So that it has not been able to break through. After listening to the quote, Zhunti suddenly became clear. "The golden lotus of your companion spirit treasure merit is the innate treasure, transformed by a lotus seed of the Chaos Qinglian. The defense is extremely strong, but it is only the 9th grade at present, and you need to be patient in refining." The enlightenment will incorporate this merit Golden Lotus into his body. Nagato and Zhunti waited under the Bodhi tree for about ten years before Zhunti broke through the Taiyi Golden Immortal and was ready to emerge. The body of the Bodhi tree is shining with golden light, and the spiritual energy in the body is tumbling. The transformation is when the divine consciousness is condensed in a space above the empty hole. If the realm is reached, it can be transformed into a person, because this person is transformed by the aura of heaven and earth. It was based on Daozu Hongjun''s appearance, which was also the most suitable for cultivation. Both Nagato and Receiving know what is going to happen next. This is the transformation that a person must go through. There are a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one sky thunders, one of which is better than one. Nine times. This transformation and its test of the victims spell cultivation base and endurance, even if your mana is strong enough to test the most powerful robbery thunder, but under the continuous bombardment of 81 sky thunders, there is no deep mana cultivation base , It is difficult to resist the past. If this basic catastrophe has not been passed, then it is not worthy to live in the precipice, because there are still many bigger and more sinister catastrophes to pass. The robbery cloud is densely covered in the air, and it is full of ten thousand feet in size. The identity of this bodhi is not small in the prehistoric land. This huge robbery cloud is not small in the prehistoric continent, but at least it proves that Zhunti''s talent is recognized by the heavens. After this Bodhi had undergone eighty-one tribulations, his body was bruised and bruised. The linden tree was instantly shrouded in a cloud of white mist... 3001 Chapter Twelve: Helping to attract Zhunti to fight for Lingbao You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The white mist around the Bodhi tree surged and tossed up and down, absorbing the spiritual energy in a radius of a hundred li, following the spiritual power into Zhun Tis injured body, Zhun Tis wounds recovered quickly, and at the same time a flower fell from the sky. The colorful clouds fell in the white mist of Zhunti, and then the white mist absorbed the surrounding spiritual power even more. After about a quarter of an hour, the white mist around Zhunti began to dissipate, and then a young and richer man walked out of the white mist, wearing a yellow robe. "Thank you for the teachings of Brother Nagato, and thank you for your guidance." Nagato and Jiuying waited for 10 years, and they finally broke through the Taiyi Jinxian incarnation. If it is the transformation of ordinary monsters in later generations, it will be as short as a few hundred years, and as long as a thousand years, and the transformation will be inferior to this majestic cloud. But this is in the primordial continent, and if you transform early, it will cause your own foundation to be weak, and it will be difficult to make progress even if you practice hard in the future.Moreover, there is a lot of aura in the predicament, and the later it transforms, the more room for its own development. Besides, how can this golden lotus and the bodhi tree be ordinary little fairies?This is a very powerful magic weapon in the prehistoric world, and if one of the later generations finds a prehistoric low-level spiritual treasure, it will take a long time to be happy. Suddenly flew from the sky at this moment, gold, silver, colored glaze, glass, cerulean dish, red bead, mannao.These seven treasures are the blessings of innate auras on the western spiritual platform, and enlighten them with the Bodhi tree.Now that Zhunti is incarnate as an adult, these seven treasures feel the friendship but the fellow practitioners came by themselves. Knowing the beauty of this treasure, Nagato twisted his hand and turned the Bodhi tree into a spiritual tool, and then brushed the seven treasures a few times to refine the seven treasures and the Bodhi tree into one piece. Innate treasure. "Friend Zhunti, this spiritual treasure is the best innate spiritual treasure I refined from the bodhi tree, the tree of your life and cultivation, and the seven treasures that were immersed in Buddhism on this Lingtai Fangcun Mountain. The name is Qibao Miaoshushu, This treasure has great opportunities for you, and you will need to learn more in the future." Nagato said that he raised his hand to Zhunti, holding the Qibao Miaoshu in his hand, Zhunti secretly claimed to be strange. "You have a good understanding, this Seven Treasure Tree has infinite power and can brush all things. But the forty-eight innate prohibitions in it need to be refined. If the user''s cultivation level is achieved, this spiritual treasure can also break through to the innate treasure, but With your current strength, this treasure cannot be used to its extreme." "Thank you Brother Nagato." "Our brothers are thanks to Senior Brother Nagato''s careful preaching. I just broke through the transformation, and I am so grateful." "You don''t have to be polite, I see that the two Taoist friends who are introduced and quasi-mentioned are compassionate and appreciate the sufferings of the common people. I admire them by life." Nagato and Zhunti took a few compliments to each other. Although these are all clichs, a few greetings at this kind of moment are much better than four eyes. Yaque is silent. "Brother Nagato, I don''t know what school he inherited from. I have such a cultivation base at a young age, which makes my brothers very ashamed." Said the quote. "My master is in Yingzhou, Dongsheng. If the opportunity comes, the two fellow Taoists will naturally meet with the master. His old man is unpredictable and I can only understand the fur." Nagato knew that after this reference Zhunti, he would listen to the teachings under the monarchs of the Eastern Brahma Dao, and then he would comprehend the Dharma and save all beings. Dongfan Daojun has passed the Great Dao to me, but although he has traveled through the land for a long time, but has not improved, I still stay at the level of the peak of the late Taiyi Jinxian. When will I break through the bottleneck and reach the Daluo Jinxian! Although Nagato has some comprehension, he has not yet broken through his realm. Everyone has different methods of proving the way to sanctification, but what is his own way?Daily Novel www.daydayxs.com The more Nagato thought about it, the more confused he let his mind wander in the boundless void. Don''t pay attention to these things for the time being, the most urgent thing now is to make the enlisting Zhunti sanctified as soon as possible, and then supersede the souls who died in the wild. "Hum." A golden light shot out from the valley not far away, and gathered the divine consciousness to see that it was in the direction of Yuanyi Mountain. The Monkey Wing Mountain was full of aura, and a slight wave formed outside the mountain. If the realm cultivation did not reach the Taiyi Golden Immortal, the flashing subtle ripples would never be found. This ripple is a formation. Judging from the golden light that was shot just now, there must be a spirit treasure born on this Ape Wing Mountain. Looking at the size and color of the light, you can judge that this spirit treasure is a top-level spirit treasure. How could the three of them miss this opportunity, and then turned into three colorful lights and headed towards Yuanyi Mountain. When the three of them approached, they discovered that the formation method outside the Yuanyi Mountain had only a thin layer of mana barrier, but the thickness was uniform and the mana was mellow.If it hadn''t been for the birth of the Lingbao, the mana barrier would have weakened a bit, and the combined forces of Nagato, Receiving, and Zhunti could not break this barrier. "This Lingbao exudes such a strong golden light, it must be a good treasure, but if this golden light is seen by other great powers in the primordial world, it will inevitably be a fight when the time comes to grab the Lingbao. Two brothers, let''s first Get this spirit treasure as soon as possible, and then leave this place of right and wrong!" "You''re right, Senior Brother Nagato, let''s get this treasure as soon as possible! This is so great and powerful, if it is seen by others, it will inevitably be dangerous." Suying also felt that the quasi-promotion was reasonable, and turned his head to Nagato. "Alright, then we will break the formation together, and then we will leave when we get the Lingbao." Nagato agreed, and then the three of them gathered their magic power to break the formation together, Zhunti raised the Qibao Miaoshu and brushed it against the Yuanyi Mountain, and then sat on the merit Qinglian. After more than a month, under the combined efforts of the three, the corrugated mana barrier on the periphery of Yuanyi Mountain was breached. At the same time this golden light was discovered by Xuantian. He pinpointed and counted that it was an innate spirit treasure born and its direction was in the Western Monkey Wing Mountain.Xuantian was overjoyed and hurriedly dared to go west, for fear that he would be late and miss this spiritual treasure. This Xuantian is the military commander of the Dragon Clan, and now it is the order of the Daluo Jinxian. This dragon lives in the waters around the prehistoric continent. On this day, Xuantian traveled through the prehistoric land, but he saw the birth of such top-quality innate spiritual treasures. Also rushed towards this monkey wing mountain. Xuantian couldn''t control his inner joy, speeding up and flying towards Yuanyi Mountain, Xuantian had exhausted all his strength to fly, but Xuantian still thought that the speed was too slow. Xuantian couldn''t bear it, for fear that others would get the Lingbao first. This Lingbao Xuantian''s ambition is bound to be obtained, and the gods will kill the gods. Xuantian was anxious and used the blood shield technique. This blood shield technique was originally used for escape, and it was very expensive to use. This Xuantian galloped all the way, but when he was about to arrive, he discovered that three black shadows had broken the formation. Xuantian was furious... .. 3002 Chapter Thirteen Fighting for Lingbao, an unexpected gain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xuantian saw from a distance that the three black shadows had broken this Lingbao guardian formation, unable to suppress the anger in his heart. "I am ignorant, Xiao Xiao, dare to steal Lingbao in front of me, today I will show you how the old man is." Xuantian didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly flew towards Yuanyi Mountain. "Two elder brothers, although we have broken the formation together, this Lingbao will surely attract a lot of right and wrong. We should find the Lingbao as soon as possible, and leave early, and don''t provoke the right and wrong." "Zhun mentioned that it is right. Our Taoism and deeds are not enough to see now. If we really encounter the great power, wouldn''t it be here today?" The lead was also worried, after all, the golden light that Lingbao emerged just now must have been seen by other great powers in the prehistoric.It has only just been transformed, and everything should be done carefully. The aura inside this Ape Wing Mountain is different from the outside world. Here is the spiritual veins of the congenital Lingbao by the essence of the sky and the earth, which is warmed in the heavens and the earth. Only those who have an organic relationship with the Lingbao can get such a spirit. treasure. Nagato sensed the purity and refinement of the aura of the Shape Wing Mountain. The aura here is more conducive to the growth of the Lingbao. The three of them broke the formation and flew straight towards the golden light. After the three fell, they found a small gorge in this mountain col. From the gorge, a faint wind blew out, which was very comfortable on the face.In a corner of this valley, I found that golden ball of things. The golden light was shrouded in a cloud of white mist, and golden light was radiating. When I approached, it turned out to be a cluster of bamboo. Zhunti did not understand what it was, frowning, what kind of treasure this piece of bamboo is, I think it is no different from ordinary bamboo! "The two Taoists should not wonder. This bamboo is the bitter bamboo in the chaos. After the world was opened, the bitter bamboo is here, absorbing the essence of the heavens and the earth, and then it has spirituality and turned into a spiritual treasure. The name of this bamboo is six clean bamboos. It is a powerful magic weapon that can deprive people of the six senses, making people lose all hearing, sight, taste, smell, touch, and perception. It is still mermaid like a doll. At the same time, it helps the owner to better control the six senses." Zhunti and Jiuying both sighed at the wonder of bamboo. There are about seven bamboos in this bamboo, but now only two have matured, and the remaining bamboos are not yet mature. Nagato took out the two mature bamboos, took out the bamboo and sent it to Zhunzi. "Friends Zhunti, you must first take care of these six pure bamboos. Your bodhi spirit and these six pure bamboo spirits match each other. You can refine these six pure bamboos and it will be a powerful magic weapon in the future." Nagato knew that these six pure bamboos were the spirit treasures of Zhunti, and they were compatible with Zhunti, so he sent the spirit treasures to Zhunti. "Where is the evildoer, dare to steal my spirit treasure here." With a loud shout, a Taoist man in Tsing Yi, punishing himself with Biguan, appeared aggressively in front of the three. Nagato did not show weakness. "It''s ridiculous. Why does this fellow Taoist say that this chaotic bitter bamboo is your treasure? The hunt for spiritual treasures is a chance. The three of me traveled around here and saw this spiritual treasure. Of course, it was first come first served." "Unreasonable, I saw this Lingbao first, but you waited for it to take the first place. I am a Dragon Clan military master, and Xuantian is the same. If you are interested, you can quickly hand over the Lingbao. I am You can consider forgiving your surname." "Smelly shameless, robbing is robbing, but also took out the dragon to suppress us." Zhun mentioned that this man was so tyrannical, and his heart was angry. "Then don''t blame me for bullying the small." Cola Literature www.kelewx.com Xuantian is already at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal. It is a bit higher than the Nagato Taiyi Golden Immortal in the later period. Even if it is a higher cultivation base in Honghuang, it is not in the same order of magnitude, equivalent to small. Children fight with adults. But Honghuang doesn''t have so many rules. As long as he has the strength and the cultivation base is high, everything is reasonable. How can Nagato stand this anger? "Then it depends on whether you have this ability." So I went up and had a fight with that Xuantian. Nagato is jealous of hatred, so wherever he can tolerate such arrogant people, he even moved to rely on the mountain to suppress others. Nagato hates this kind of bullying dog, and he must educate him when he meets it. Nagato and Xuantiandou are indifferent, regardless of victory or defeat. Nagato gathers energy and slaps him, and Xuantian flexibly hides behind him. Xuantian also responds with a palm. Nagato is flexible and easily hides. . Although Nagato and Xuantian were quite different in their cultivation bases, they were not lagging behind when they fought against Xuantian.Nagato has long been combined with Chaos Supreme Treasure, Chaos Qinglian, which can provide a steady stream of mana. It didnt take long for the lead and Zhunti to transform into form. They were only the early cultivation base of the Taiyi Golden Immortal. Although they were not too busy, they still sacrificed their merits, Qinglian, and Qibao Second Tree to help out. . You can''t lose momentum if you lose anything, and the brothers work together to cut money.The three and Xuantian fight together. Although the gold lotus of merit is only ninth rank, the gold lotus of merit is still very powerful. It is the most defensive treasure. It is the defensive treasure. There is no way for Xuantian''s current cultivation base, and the Qibao second tree that is quasi-mentioned, although I haven''t entered the refining process to show full strength, but Zhunti brushed against Xuantian a few times, still making Xuantian unable to hold his weapon training. After thousands of rounds, Nagato, Zhunti, and Jiuying finally got the upper hand together. Xuantian saw that the three of them were so powerful that he couldn''t resist it, and his two fists were hard to beat. "Well, today you are bullying my Dragon Clan with too many people. Don''t ask me to touch you next time, or you won''t be able to eat." Xuantian put aside his cruel words, and then fled a lot of smoke away, and disappeared without a trace in a while. "This Long Xuantian is too arrogant, but big things matter, and I will care about this guy in the future." Nagato summoned the quasi mention and lead who was about to fight. "promise." "Vaguely feel that this spirit treasure is not the only one in this Yuanyi Mountain, but there are other spirit treasures, and this spirit treasure is absolutely extraordinary." "Brother Ying, why didn''t I sense that there are other spirit treasures! There are no other spirit treasures except these six pure bamboos, but there are some precious spirit grasses. We will gather some points and go back to refine the pill. " Zhunti asked hurriedly. "It may be that this spiritual treasure has a chance with you. You should calm down and feel the breath of this spiritual treasure. People looking for a spiritual treasure also have to recognize the Lord. If it is your chance, even if others cultivate the path No matter how high you are, you can''t find the chance of others." Nagato said. "Look for this spiritual treasure here, and if you find it, return to the Lingtai Fangcun Mountain as soon as possible to practice. In the future, Honghuang will have bigger things waiting for you. I will leave if I have something to do." 3003 Chapter Fourteen The Third Princess of the Feng Clan Qing Luan Attacked You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato said goodbye to Jiuyin and Zhunti. "Senior Brother Nagato don''t know when we can meet today. The kindness between you and my brother will never be forgotten by my brothers." She was convinced by Nagato''s righteousness, and at the same time he was very speculative with Nagato. They were all jealous and compassionate.At first, Nagato wanted to worship Nagato as his teacher, but Nagato declined, but now he regards Nagato as a brother. "Two fellow Taoists, don''t be sad. You only need to concentrate on practicing. I will leave a trace of my true energy. If you have something to do, you can crush the true energy, and I will come." Saying that Nagato turned a trace of real energy into a jade charm, Nagato reached for it and arched his hands. "Brother, take care!" Zhunti also said: "Senior brother, I have a good journey, I will definitely practice hard, and then I will come to the Primordial Continent to look for you." Nagato turned into a blue light and fled away. After Nagato left, she sat down and calmed down, carefully feeling the spiritual energy emitted by Lingbao. At first, if there was nothing, it slowly became clear later. Zhunti saw that the expression on the face of the lead was sometimes relaxed and sometimes confused. I wonder if I have found it.I was worried that Xuantian would move in to rescue the soldiers, and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong earlier, or that other great powers would come, so they could only let them go. "Ha, I found it, I was hiding here." "Have you found it? Where, where?" Zhunti also jumped up happily. "It was here." He pinched a spell and waved his arm, and in the small canyon where six clean bamboos grew in front, a lotus flower appeared. Jiuying played another method to take the lotus away and put it in his hands, and a precious banner appeared in the hands of Jiuying. "It turned out to be this treasure, but today I got this opportunity. Good! Good! It turned out to be the five-color flag of the innate treasure, Qinglian." This green lotus five-color flag is transformed by one of the five lotus leaves of the chaotic green lotus, and it is the innate treasure. This innate treasure itself has extraordinary aura and mana, and can choose the master. Just now, this green lotus color banner is an opportunity to attract. This innate treasure needs to be able to subdue the temperament of this treasure before this treasure is born.Having such a chance also shows that the introduction is extraordinary after all, otherwise, how could he be favored by Qinglian Bao Seqi. "Congratulations, brother, today I have the innate treasure. But it is not suitable to stay here. Let''s go back to Fangcunshan in Lingtai as soon as possible." "Also." After all, with a wave of his hand, he picked some rare spiritual flowers and grasses, and then returned to the Lingtai Fangcunshan to practice. After all, in the early days of Taiyi Golden Immortal, it was not enough to see in Honghuang. Now the dragon, phoenix and unicorn tribe are very powerful, and today they provoke Xuantian, the military master of the dragon clan.Naturally, we must practice more.Strengthening yourself is the most important thing. The two of them were led back to the mountain, and Fang Cunshan was banned several times, and then they began to practice exercises and refine magic weapons here. When Xuantian returned to the Dragon Clan, he always wanted to find a chance to retaliate against the three boys, but he did not dare to tell Long Aotian, the clan leader of the Dragon Clan. It sounds good, but it has been secretly planning, sending dragon elites to Shape Wing Mountain to check it several times to no avail.Follow the book to see www.zhuishukan.com The Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, and the Qilin Clan are now the three most powerful clans in this wild continent, and the three major clans occupy most of the wild continent. The Qilin tribe is in charge of the prehistoric continent and the beasts, the children of unicorns are hundreds of billions, and the patriarch of the unicorns Mu Yun, the cultivation base has reached the realm of the mid-Daluo Jinxian stage. The Feng clan is in charge of the undead volcano, the bird is in charge, the descendants are hundreds of billions, and the patriarch of the Feng clan Yuanfeng, the cultivation base has reached the middle stage of the Daluo Jinxian. The dragon clan is in charge of the scales and has the strongest strength. It has trillions of descendants, among which tens of thousands have reached the Daluo Jinxian. The ancestor of the dragon clan, Long Aotian, has reached the realm of the late Daluo Jinxian. The forces of these three clans spread all over the prehistoric continent. These three clans rose up after Pangu opened the sky, and have reached the peak of their power. The Primordial Continent is so big, and the three races often have frictions on the border due to territorial competition. The power of the dragon clan is very large, so great that the other two clan fears. On this day, the third princess Qingluan of Yuanfeng, the patriarch of the Feng clan, and her maid Qingniao went out to play in the prehistoric continent. They came to the west, but Qingluan faintly noticed a trace of murderous aura, which felt bad. When the two of Qingluan and Qingniao were about to leave, unexpectedly a black shadow flashed out and rushed towards them.The blue-luan blue bird hurriedly turned into a real body and flew away, and this group of black shadows bit them firmly. Qingluan is now in the middle stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal, and Blue Bird is only in the early stage of Xuanxian, wherever he can run through this group of dark shadows, slowly Blue Bird can''t keep up with Qingluan and is left behind. The black shadow behind is not letting go, and is about to catch up with the blue bird, the blue bird flies desperately, flying desperately, but helplessly, the black shadow has high mana, and the blue bird can''t fly no matter how hard it is. Up. "Sister save me, sister save me." Blue Bird hurriedly asked Qing Luan for help. Although the two are in a master-servant relationship, they are the closest to each other and are like sisters.The two were almost the same in age, Qing Luan was slightly older.Usually in front of outsiders, the blue bird said that Qing Luan was the third young lady, and was the close servant of the third princess. However, Jade Bird''s aptitude was poor, and it was only in the early days of Xuanxian. Seeing that the blue bird was about to be caught by this group of black shadows because of his low cultivation base, Qingluan stopped to save the blue bird. Qingluan flew over, and when Sombra was about to catch the blue bird struggling to fly, Qingluan grabbed the blue bird and flew with the blue bird, but after all, the blue bird has a low cultivation base. Just now, just to save his life, he almost consumed his mana. After being chased for so long at this time, he had already lost strength. "Sister Qingluan, I really don''t have the strength anymore. You, please go! Leave me alone." Qingniao really has no strength anymore, she didn''t want to drag Qingluan, let Qingluan let her go. But according to Qingluan''s temperament, she would never let go of her sister. "Don''t say frustrating words. The origin of this shadow is unknown. I feel that he is very powerful, but I can''t feel his realm. In the Primordial Continent, the only person who dares to attack my Feng Clan is the Dragon Clan. Leave it alone, and fight him. ." Qing Luan flew to the top of a mountain to put the blue bird down and let the blue bird adjust its breath. He was going to have a fight with this group of black shadows. Even if he died, he couldn''t just be exhausted. "Bold fanatic, who on earth are you, why do you want to take us, and give your name." Qing Luan asked. It was Qingluan who saw that there was a cloud of black air surrounding this group of black shadows, and there was a ray of red light in this black air, which was very charming and charming, and the black shadow''s eyes were also red with a resentment... 3004 Chapter 15 Qing Luan was captured by the shadow You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You are not the winner of the Dragon Clan or the Qilin Clan, who are you?" Qingluan saw that he was not a member of the three races.But I don''t know his origin.What is his purpose in catching himself.The spiritual power radiated by this black shadow is very powerful, but some are not like a creature. The black shadow didn''t answer, and went straight towards Qingluan. This black shadow was very powerful and wanted to take Qingluan in one fell swoop, but didn''t want to do too much entanglement. But where is Qingluan willing to be so obedient, he swiftly flashed to his side, and a raging flame struck the dark shadow sideways. This raging flame is the fire of the Phoenix Clans innate companion body, called Nanming Lihuo, the purest sun, which can burn all evil, evil spirits, and resentments in the world. This black shadow naturally knew the power of the Nanming Lihuo, and quickly dodged to avoid it, but just now he attacked Qingluan with all his strength and was lightly avoided by the body of the Qingluan Phoenix Bird, just like at the end of a strong crossbow. It was too late to switch movements and was wiped by Nanming Lihuo. Injured left shoulder. This group of dark shadows is also powerful, knowing that it will not be beneficial.He raised his hand to pinch out a spell, waved a cloud of black energy and trapped Qing Luan in it. After all, Qing Luan''s cultivation base was too low to use any mana.The black air became stronger and stronger, and Qing Luan couldn''t help but collapsed to the ground. Nagato left Yuanyi Mountain to go to Beiming Demon Master Kunpeng, but on the way to see a mountain top, a raging flame hit the rock, and the rock suddenly shattered.Then a cloud of black air gradually enveloped the mountain. Nagato saw that this group of black qi was extremely resentful and still had a faint trace of demonic energy, so Nagato changed his way to find out. Nagato rushed to the top of the mountain and observed what was happening here in a hidden place. I saw this well-dressed Feng clan woman was enveloped by a cloud of black air and then fainted to the ground, and a slightly simpler Feng clan woman beside her was also immobilized. Nagato saw this black shadow, in addition to a trace of evil spirits and a hint of chaos, but he could feel that this shadow was not the deity, it was just a clone of the deity.Nagato didn''t know the backing of the other party and didn''t dare to make a move easily, so he concealed his breath and planned to follow this group of shadows. The black shadow turned into a black air, encumbering the Qingluan and the blue bird and flew west, Nagato followed from a distance, fearing that the other party would find it, and at the same time changing positions at any time, flashing left and right. Following along in this way, the group of dark shadows did not find Nagato. Heiqi fell on Fengmo Mountain, and then disappeared on the cliffs of Fengmo Mountain. Nagato saw the black shadow''s every move from a distance, and saw that the black energy disappeared in Fengmo Mountain, and he knew what the reason was. This Demon Mountain is the dojo of the demon ancestor Luo Hu. This Luo Hu is not an ordinary person. He is also one of the Chaos Demon Gods. He has high mana. When Pangu opened the sky and the earth, in order to clear away the heavy resistance of Kaitian, Pangu set Chaos two thousand nine hundred. The ninety-nine demon gods were all wiped out.Later, Pan Gu himself also realized the great way, and then incarnate all things. But this Luo Hu was lucky enough to leave behind a trace of remnant soul. This remnant soul absorbed the resentment of the Chaos Demon God before his death, the hostility in the chaos, and the resentment generated during the opening of the sky. Luo Huan will be resentful in this Feng Devil Mountain Refining with this chaotic hostility.He has now cultivated as a spirit body. It just so happened that this trace of remnant soul inherited Luohus technique and formation, plus the resentment and hostility of the three thousand demon gods, plus the aura of chaos. These three thousand demon gods originally had a great resentment, and now they are all crippled by Luohu. Soul refining and absorption.The current Luohu is more terrifying than the previous Chaos Demon God Luohu. Luo Hui relied on sucking the blood of heaven and earth essence, resentment and hostility to improve his cultivation, and now he was in the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian. And because of the battle between the dragon, phoenix, and qilin tribes, countless children of the three tribes lost their lives in the battle on the border of the three tribes, resulting in aggravation of resentment in this predicament, and even more contributing to Luo Hui''s cultivation. Luo Hu''s cultivation level has been improved very quickly, but to break through, he must be in the late stage of the Da Luo Jinxian, and must have more blood and anger.120 novels www.120xs.com Nagato knew that his current strength could not directly conflict with Luo Hu. Fortunately, he had Chaos Qinglian which could conceal his aura completely. Even Luo Hu would not be able to discover it at all. Otherwise, Luo Hu would find out that he has ten lives. not enough. Nagato had also roughly guessed Luo Hu''s conspiracy. The most urgent task now is to stop the three races from fighting as soon as possible, but now I am in the midst of the predominance, and the three races are so famous that they will listen to their own words. "This matter is a bit troublesome, so I need to do more care." "The powerful saint in this prehistoric future generation is Daozu Hongjun, and then there are 6 saints, Sanqing, Nuwa, Jiuying, and Zhunti." Nagato was thinking about whom to turn to for help now. After all, now that he is directly on the undead volcano with his current status, people may not believe it. This quasi mention and introduction has just been transformed, and it is still not helpful. Hongjun retreats in the Zixiao Palace to practice the Taoism. After the tribulation of the opening of the sky, the soul of the East Brahma has sealed himself and stayed on Nai Lei Island. The current cultivation base is also difficult to leave Nanai Lei Island. These three Qings dont know how they practiced in Kunlun Mountain. If they can come forward to mediate, they should be able to resolve this misunderstanding. Nagato now made up his mind to go to the eastern Kunlun Mountain to visit the Sanqing Taoists. When he was about to leave, a cloud of black energy flew out of Fengmo Mountain. There was a panic in Nagato''s heart, and he was about to set up a battle to meet the enemy.This black air never came towards him, but flew towards the east. In Nagato''s mind, he wondered what kind of calculations this Luo Hu was making, so he followed the black air to find out what exactly Luo Hu''s purpose was.The black air came and fell by a small stream. Nagato stayed in the air, observing all these movements from a distance. "This Chaos Qinglian''s concealment method is very short, and Da Luo Jinxian can''t find it." Although Nagato was delighted, he still did not dare to approach. Nagato saw a man by the river from a distance, very anxious, as if looking for something, but the distance was too far to hear what he was shouting. Nagato approached a little, little by little, for fear of being discovered by this group of black shadows. This is not a simple black shadow, but a clone of the demon ancestor Luo Hu. If you accidentally lose your life, you will lose it! Nagato hid behind the uncle who was not far from the man. At this moment, he saw the group of dark shadows standing in the woods hundreds of meters behind the man, looking at the man. "Qingluan, Qingluan, where are you? Are you there yet?" The man looked around, a little nervous, and still very anxious. Nagato thought to himself that this man was waiting for the two women who had just been captured by the dark shadow... 3005 Chapter 16 Luo Hus Trick You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This man is clearly a member of the Dragon race. Look at his attire, a purple gilt cap on his head, gorgeous clothes, an eight-treasure belt around his waist, and long cloud shoes.There are also a pair of horns on the top of the head. At first glance, he is a dragon. He should be a dragon noble. It turns out that the three princesses of Yuanfeng, the patriarch of the Feng clan, and the six sons of Aotian, the patriarch of the dragon clan, have mutual affection for each other.However, due to the tension between the two races, they dare not tell their parents about their affairs.But the love of the two gradually deepened, and they had arranged to meet by this stream a few days ago. In the past, Qing Luan never missed the appointment, but several days have passed this time, and he has not waited for Qing Luan, which made Luan a little irritable, fearing that something unexpected would happen to Qing Luan. Nagato thought to himself, this gluttony is not one of the four great beasts of ancient times. When I saw it today, I felt that this man had clean brows, eyes like stars, brows like swords, and looked gentle, not like in a book. That''s so fierce. This gluttonous food has not been able to wait for Qingluan, and his heart is anxious, so naturally he can''t take care of the things around him, and his heart is like a mess. This black shadow took advantage of the gluttonous restaurant not paying attention, and quickly stepped forward, like a gust of wind, went around behind the gluttonous restaurant to prepare a sap, and then took him away. "Be careful behind." Seeing the danger of the gluttonous food, Nagato yelled at the gluttonous food, and at the same time he appeared to take only the dark shadow.The black shadow was yelled at this loudly, and the drink broke its shape. Seeing that the gluttonous food was vigilant, he hurriedly started to hit the gluttonous back with a palm. However, the gluttonous restaurant is not a person who is waiting for idleness. He is talented and has reached the middle stage of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and is about to break through the late Taiyi Golden Immortal. After receiving an early warning signal, Taoyuan didn''t look back, and he flashed away busy, avoiding the palm, and the black shadow followed closely. Taoyuan quickly shot and turned into a big hand to crush the shadow. The group of dark shadows saw the big hand of the gluttonous glutton attacking on him, and did not avoid it, but also transformed into a giant hand, colliding with the palm of the gluttonous glutton. The strength of the two people caused a fierce explosion in the collision, blowing the stream into a huge pit, directly cutting the stream. When Nagato saw this, he took the black shadow''s face straight. He ignored that much at this time. Although Luo Hu couldn''t afford to provoke him, he was not afraid of being a mere clone. Moreover, according to Nagato''s character, he definitely couldn''t just watch the gluttonously. Jiao was taken away by this dark shadow. Seeing Nagato took his face straight, the black shadow slapped a palm. Upon seeing Nagato, he immediately withdrew his palm strength and turned over to avoid the palm.This black shadow was powerful with a palm, directly destroying the towering tree tens of thousands of feet behind Nagato, forming a hole of tens of thousands of feet, and countless innocent lives died under this palm. "Hey, you guys have to be more nosy, dare to stop my demon ancestor Rahu from death." Seeing that the black shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere, he broke his own business, and he didn''t notice it, so he was furious.Put down cruel words to Nagato. "Friends of Daoist are not anxious, I just passed by and saw someone shouting, so I came to have a look, but I saw you secretly attack a queen, and then I stopped them. Daoists call themselves the devil ancestors, and they must be famous people. , How can you sneak an attack on an offspring from behind. Doesn''t this make the people of the great ridicule laugh?" "Don''t let you take care of it, today you are bad for my good deeds, even if you refining it together!" Seeing Nagato''s words, the black shadow was even more angry, and his body was immediately enveloped in black mist, and the black mist was filled with red light, which made people feel gloomy and weird. Then a huge humanoid shadow appeared, and he raised his fist and struck Nagato. Nagato dodged from side to side, flashing around under the shadow with his flexible walking position. The gluttonous glutton also transformed itself upon seeing it, a golden dragon with two eyes larger than Nagato''s body. The dragon hovered in the air for a week, and then it roared at the huge black mist of human form.Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org "Roar~~~" The mist of the black shadow was blown away by the dragon, forming a black halo behind the black shadow.The shadow was fighting with the dragon, and Nagato jumped into the air to join it. Although this black shadow is only a clone of Luo Hu, he fought with Nagato and Gourmet for thousands of rounds, and did not lose the wind. After fighting for thousands of rounds, the black shadow couldn''t see that it was cheap, so he turned around and prepared to escape, and the dragon followed closely behind. "Be careful." Nagato didn''t see it right, and hurriedly shouted to the restaurant.But it was too late. This huge humanoid shadow pretended to escape and sold a flaw.The dragon became more and more brave without noticing it. Suddenly, the shadow turned around and blasted a black energy into the dragon, and the dragon wailed.He fell directly to the ground from the air, smashing a big hole. When Nagato saw the gluttonous food falling, he went to rescue the gluttonous rice.The gluttonous glutton was shocked to the five internal organs, and lost his mind. He couldn''t control it, and he planted it all at once. It fell down from a height of ten thousand meters, and fell too hard. Although he has the powerful body of the dragon clan, he also dropped his scales. , There are still patches of blood on the body. The black shadow blasted out this black energy, which was all his own mana, then exhausted and turned into a black energy and flew away. The gluttonous pot was hit by the black energy technique and fell heavily to the ground. When Nagato rushed over, the gluttonous pot was lifted up. This was the gluttonous pot that could not support the dragon''s body and turned into that young man. Nagato hurriedly hit the glutinous rice bowl with innocent energy, helping the glutinous rice bowl to protect the heart. The gluttonous spit out a mouthful of black blood, and people feel a little relieved. However, the gluttonous food did not notice that a part of the black gas in the gluttonous body still remained, and it was not completely discharged. "Friend Daoist, this black air is the clone of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu. The black air he attacked you just now was transformed by Luo Hus grievances and the hostility of the prehistoric. Dao friends should check it out when you have time. ." "Brother Dao worry too much, I am the body of the dragon clan, I am not invaded by water and fire, ordinary evil things can not help me. I must bear in mind the teachings of Brother Dao, check more and see if the evil spirit is completely discharged." Taoyuan and Nagato talked for a long time. Nagato felt that Taoyuan was knowledgeable and energetic, not like a vicious person.I don''t know how later generations will be afraid to hear the word gluttonous rice.From the restaurant, it turns out that this restaurant is the sixth son of the Dragon Clan, and the sixth son of Aotian, the patriarch of the Dragon Clan. He is talented and is very popular with his father.Because I fell in love with the three princesses of the Feng clan, this happened. Nagato heard Nagato say that he saw two women of the Feng clan being taken abducted by Luo Hu, and thought that Qingluan must be taken abducted by Luo Hu, regardless of his injuries.I want to save it. Nagato stopped him. "Friends of Daoist, dont worry, that Luohu is now in the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, now we can''t defeat it at all with our strength, and now we cant even cope with Luohus clone. How to act." I went to Fengmo Mountain to continue to investigate the situation... 3006 Chapter XVII The gluttonous rice cake is missing, the war of three clans begins You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato and the gluttonous restaurant had some discussions, the gluttonous shop returned to the dragon clan, and Nagato ordered to go to Fengmoshan to check the situation. Nagato didn''t want to see the gluttonous food so sad, so he gave up going to Kunlun Mountain to ask Sanqing for help, and now Sanqing is now in what situation, what realm, Nagato knows nothing about this. Moreover, Kunlun Mountain is far away, and it will take thousands of years to come back and forth. At present, the Qingluan Bluebird is still in Luohu''s hands, and I don''t know what conspiracy and tricks Luohu is planning. After thinking about it carefully, Nagato still decided not to go. It would be better to act by chance here. Nagato concealed his aura in a mountain near Feng Demon Mountain, secretly checking this Luo Hu''s every move. But Luo Hu didn''t make any movements while he was there. A few months later, Luo Hu didn''t move at all, and didn''t make a clone to go out. He stayed at home all the time. He didn''t know what conspiracy he was planning or what he was waiting for. Seeing that Luo Hui hadn''t moved for a long time, Nagato pinched a formation to surround himself with the three layers inside and outside, and then began to comprehend his recent experience. Nagato has been staying in the late stage of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and is about to break through to the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, but it has been unable to break through. I always feel that there is an unattainable cliff in front of him and he cannot cross it. The spiritual treasure bestowed by the Eastern Vatican Daoist, Chaos Qinglian is very good, but his own cultivation is too low to exert the power of Chaos Qinglian, and this Chaos Qinglian will follow the treasure holders cultivation. Upgrade the grade. Now Chaos Qinglian has been staying at the 15th rank without any improvement. "Dao can be Tao, very Tao; name can be famous, very famous." ... "Mysterious and mystical, the door of all wonders." Nagato simply recites the Tao Te Ching of later generations in his mind, with the intention that this Taoist classic can help him break down barriers and improve his cultivation level. Nagato''s body emits golden light, colorful clouds above her head, and a colorful halo behind her. Nagato''s heart became more concentrated, and he passed the Tao Te Ching in his head. Nagato finally realized the mystery of this Tao Te Ching.Make one''s own realm reach the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal peak. His own strength has gone further, and Nagato is naturally delighted. Although his cultivation level has been slow to improve, it is all because of his own practice step by step. "Fortunately, I have read the Tao Te Ching several times. I didn''t understand it before and found it difficult to understand. Now I can understand some of the mysteries." This Chaos Qinglian can help her hide her whereabouts, otherwise she just realized the bottleneck, shooting a golden light will definitely attract the attention of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu.When the time comes, it will be troublesome. "This Luohu is definitely a great hazard to the Primordial Land, and what Luohu cultivates is based on the grievances and hostility of the cultivators in the Primordial Land before they die. If this Luohu becomes the Dao, then the Primordial Continent will definitely Blood flows into a river." Although Nagato knew that Rahu would be defeated in the future, Nagato still didn''t want to see the people suffering. Besides, the blue luan and blue bird were caught by Rahu and I don''t know what happened. In the dragon palace of the dragon clan. A little dragon came to report to the dragon patriarch Aotian.Haoyi Novel www.haoetvxs.com "The Sixth Highness still has no news. We have been searching for several months where the Sixth Highness may appear, but so far we have found nothing, and there is still no trace of the Sixth Highness." "These Liuer have always been well-behaved. If such an accident happened today, someone must have made a fool of someone who dared to fight against the Dragon Clan. They must not be able to eat." Ao Tian always loves this sixth son most, and when he sees Liu''er, he feels anxious. At this time, Long Yun beside Aotian suddenly knelt in front of Aotian, already crying into tears, unable to cry. "Report to the Great King that the Sixth Highness secretly loves each other with the three princesses of the Feng Clan, but due to the fierce battle between the Dragon Clan and the Feng Clan, the Sixth Highness told me not to tell the King about this. After disappearing for a few months, the subordinates dare not deceive the king, so as not to miss the time to save people." When Ao Tian heard Long Yun say this, he didn''t fight with anger.It was so angry that Long Yun was concealing such an important matter, and that Feng Clan was so bold that he dared to move the Sixth Highness of my Dragon Clan. "Well, Yuanfeng, you dare to move my six children. I am really bored. Xuantian, you quickly mobilized all the soldiers and horses of the dragon clan. This time, you must not put out the fire and level the mountain." "promise!" Xuantian thought for a while and felt something strange in it. "But my lord, if the war breaks out, it will be a world war, and the Feng Clan and Qilin Clan will join forces against our Dragon Clan." "Then even the Qilin Clan will be destroyed together." Aotian was furious at this time and could no longer take care of that much. Normally, the Qilin Clan and the Feng Clan often had friction at the border, and the three clans fought openly and secretly, and Aotian was already on fire.This time, I heard that my beloved son''s glutton was abducted and held by the third princess of the Feng clan. I became angry and lost my mind. At this time a little dragon came to report again. "The envoy of the Feng clan, the head of the Feng clan, Yuan Feng, came to ask for the third princess of the Feng clan, Qingluan. He also said that if the three princesses are not returned in good condition, then Yuan Feng will use the power of the whole clan to seek justice with the dragon clan." "This Yuanfeng really doesn''t want to be cheesy. He has tied up my son and wants to come here to beg him. Ama and Agou are lost, and they will come to my dragon clan dignitaries. Go tell him that I don''t have one here. "Oh, and also, you tell that person to ask Yuanfeng to send my son back in a hurry and respectfully, otherwise I will not die of the volcano." Under Aoyun''s order, Xuantian secretly dispatched troops to prepare for the battle. There are hundreds of billions of children of the Dragon Clan, and all of them have excellent cultivation bases. Even if the Qilin and the Phoenix Clan work together, they may not be able to beat the Dragon Clan. The Feng Clan and Qilin Clan had also secretly noticed the abnormality of the Dragon Clan, and the border suddenly became exceptionally calm.Mu Yun, the patriarch of the Qilin tribe, and Yuanfeng, the patriarch of the Feng tribe, both had a foreboding that the battle was about to begin. Yuan Feng went to the Qilin clan to find Mu Yun to discuss how to deal with the war. "The Aotian relied on the great power of the dragon clan to insult my people, instruct them to plunder my borders, and press on every step of the way. Now my Qilin clan has no retreat, and there is only one decisive battle." "Brother Mu Yun, today Yuan Feng is here to discuss this matter with Brother Mu Yun. The dragons have repeatedly invaded the borders of our Feng and Qilin tribes, making us uneasy. The ambition of the Aotian old man is clear. Now his dragon family Domination, if it develops according to the order, it wont be long before there is still my Feng Clan and Qilin Clan in this predicament." "What the patriarch of the Feng clan said, everything is reasonable! Now we only have a battle with that dragon clan, and my two clan have a chance to survive the afternoon." Mu Yun Yuanfeng negotiated and carefully considered the detailed plan for the joint crusade against the Dragon Clan.The battle with that dragon is inevitable... 3007 Chapter Eighteen You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!These three clans have been grieving for a long time, and the dragon clan is the dominant one, which has threatened the survival of the other two clans. The disappearance of the third princesses of the Feng clan and the sixth hounds of the dragon clan was just a fuse. In other words, this gluttonous rice cake originally had an appointment with Nagato, one returned to the Dragon Palace to rescue soldiers, and the other went to Fengde Mountain to continue investigating Luohu''s actions. It turned out that this gluttonous food was halfway through, and the magic energy in the body broke out. The magic energy penetrated into the internal organs. The magic energy of the whole body was exhausted, but it still couldn''t fight the magic energy in the body, and lost his mind for a while. The gluttonous glutton was controlled by the devil energy, the resentment and hostility in his body erupted, and then swallowed other creatures everywhere, inhaling the hostility of the world, which made him more irritable and uncontrollable, and then his body was deformed under the erosion of the magic energy. , His whole body was enveloped by a cloud of black air, and his eyes were corroded by hostility and turned red. He became more and more greedy, devouring humans and other birds and beasts, making people frightened. However, the essence of the gluttonous food is not antagonizing this demonic energy all the time.The reason in his heart became weaker a little bit, but Dao Wu hadn''t lost himself completely, there was still a trace of obsession in his heart. That obsession was Qing Luan, gluttonous suffering from the heart-piercing torment of devilish energy, as if to blast his own head. But the glutton still persisted, bearing everything, he couldn''t give up if he wanted to save his beloved.If you give up taking yourself, you will be completely occupied by this group of demonic energy. Outside Fengmo Mountain. A huge monster, shrouded in black energy, ran wildly in the woods outside Fengmo Mountain, staggering towards Fengmo Mountain, and ate creatures along the way. With the last trace of obsession in his heart, Tao Yuan headed to Fengmo Mountain, and at the same time the devilish energy was also guiding him to Fengde Mountain. Nagato has been guarding outside Fengmo Mountain for a few months, and there is no new action from Luo Hu, and there is no news of gluttonous food. The trace of this monster was discovered on that day.But Nagato didn''t recognize that this black monster was a glutton. "This monster''s mind has been controlled by Devil Qi, this should be caused by Luo Huo." Nagato was watching from the hidden place, but in Luohu''s control area, he did not choose to do it. Inside the magic mountain. In a cave, a black shadow sits on the jade platform, but the jade platform has been corroded by demonic energy and turned into a bright red. The dark figure exhaled a suffocating breath, then laughed. "Hahaha." "These three tribes have been evil for tens of thousands of years, and now it is time to suffer such a catastrophe. I am just accelerating the destruction of the three tribes in accordance with the way of heaven. Such a catastrophe is very nourishing to me." "Old demon, you should be proud, my Feng clan won''t let you know how to do it. If my Feng clan knows that you tied me, I will definitely come and destroy you demon." "Hmph, the tribes of evildoers should have been annihilated long ago. Now when this great battle begins, this predecessor will be the world of my demons." "Oh, I forgot to tell you, your lover''s gluttonous restaurant has come to Fengmoshan now, oh no, it should be my gluttonous restaurant now. Hahaha!" Qingluan was now a little worried about her gluttonous brother. "You demon, what has done to Brother Taoyuan? If you dare to hurt Brother Taoyuan, I will definitely break your body into pieces." Qing Luan was frightened and very angry, and said to Luo Hu rudely.Chinese under the pen www.bxzw.net "Little sister, don''t worry, your gluttonous brother is very good, I just invited him to reunite with you." Luo Hui''s tone was triumphant, with a strange smile in his eyes. "boom" There was a loud noise outside, and the gluttonous glutinous rice cake jumped down from the top of the mountain and landed on the open space in front of the cave. There was a loud noise, and then he walked straight into the cave. The gluttonous mind has lost nine points, and there is only a trace of consciousness about Qingluan. It is an unforgettable memory for him. It is so affectionate that the prescription can be so, under the erosion of this powerful devilish energy, there is still a trace of consciousness. It''s a miracle. The devilish qi on this gluttony was born in Luohu''s body, and naturally this gluttony was attracted to this place by Luohu. Luo Hui was a little confused when he saw that the gluttonous glutton was devilish, and there was still a trace of reason left on his upper body. How could this kid resist my devilish energy? You must know that in the prehistoric continent, he was a monk in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian. When he was absorbed by the evil spirit, he would also lose his reason. , Sent for Luo Hu. "Is Brother Taoru really you?" Qing Luan couldn''t believe her eyes. The monster shrouded in black air in front of him was completely different from the gluttonous brother he was familiar with, but the feeling was clearly the gluttonous brother. Taoyuan did not answer, but turned around and saw Qingluan being locked in a cage.There was a flash of light in his eyes, and his mind immediately recovered three points. "Luan, is that you?" Although the business of gluttonous food has changed a bit, Qingluan is quite sure that it is his gluttonous brother. Tears rolled in Qing Luan''s eyes, choked up a bit, and said. "Brother Fu, it''s me, I''m Qingluan." A glimmer of joy leaked from the eyes of gluttonous gluttons, but immediately, like crazy again, this Rahu''s demonic energy was too domineering, how could you allow you to regain your sanity.Suddenly, the gluttonous head has a splitting headache, and life is better than death. Taohua, irritated, relying on a little sense of reason, struggling, and fighting against the devil, trying to rescue his beloved. The glutton rushed over and smashed the chain of the cage with his claws, then picked up Qingluan and ran away. He didn''t care about the blue bird. However, Qingluan and the Qingniao sisters have a long relationship. Where could Qingluan leave her sister to escape by herself, and at the same time he grabbed the Bluebird who reached out to her, and then escaped from Fengmo Mountain in a swift manner. Strangely, Luo Hu didn''t chase him out. Taohua struggled hard against the devilish energy. He knew that if he was completely swallowed up by the devilish energy, then he might kill his beloved girl by himself.This was something he absolutely didn''t want to see, and it was him who would rather die. Nagato saw a cloud of black air flying out of Fengmo Mountain, and at the same time he was carrying the two women of the Feng clan. At present, Nagato didn''t know the situation, so he followed to see what happened. This glutton flew eastward for tens of thousands of kilometers in the midst of the wilderness, and gradually felt that he could not fight the demon, so he found a hill and put down the blue luan and blue bird, but his eyes were even brighter, and his face was fierce to kill the blue luan. At this moment, Nagato appeared, with a palm printed on the back of the black shadow, and the black shadow was beaten to spit out black blood. "Don''t hurt my gluttonous brother." Seeing this woman say this, Nagato knew that this monster was a glutton, but his body was full of demons, and he was about to lose his mind. Although Nagato saw the gluttonous food like this, he wanted to end his pain, but he couldn''t bear to think about Qingluan.So he took out the piece of good fortune jade dish, pinched a trick in his hand, and hit the good fortune jade dish in the heart of the gluttonous glutton. Then the gluttonous food fell to the ground and fell unconscious... 3008 Chapter Nineteen Nagato saves the gluttonous food with a jade dish of good fortune You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a violent tumbling of the devilish energy around the gluttonous body, it slowly subsided. Under the suppression of the good fortune jade dish, the devilish energy slowly receded, and then returned to its usual appearance. This jade butterfly of good fortune is the innate treasure. Although there is only one piece now, it also has the ability to get rid of all evils and not invade all the ways. The great road recorded above is the purest sun in the world. Qing Luan fell into a coma after seeing the gluttonous food, but his appearance had also recovered. Qing Luan was overjoyed. "Qingluan, the third princess of the Feng clan, thanked fellow daoists for his life-saving grace, dare to ask the dao friend''s name? The Feng clan will repay the great favor in the future. "You don''t have to be polite to the third princess. I have a relationship with the gluttonous restaurant, and talking with him feels that he is energetic and talented. Besides, if it is someone else, I have to save it when I see it. The third princess doesn''t have to worry about it." Seeing Nagato''s Yuxuanang and acting so chivalrously, Qingluan didn''t say any more polite words, so he gave this great favor a few times, thinking that he would have the opportunity to repay it in the future. Nagato saw that Taoyuan had been in a coma, so he left Qingluan and Aoto to take care of him, and then went to the periphery of Fengmo Mountain to observe Rahu''s every move. Nagato actually understands that although the devilish energy on the gluttonous food was suppressed by the good fortune jade disc, it is not a long-term solution. Although the good fortune jade disc can suppress the demon qi for a while, the devilish energy has invaded the viscera of the gluttonous food. Da Luo Jinxian is also difficult to treat. But there is only one way to save the glutton, and that is to eliminate Luo Hu.But Luohu is now the cultivation base of the Daluo Jinxian in the mid-term, plus the companion body innate spirit treasure to destroy the world black lotus, this world is afraid that only the saint Hongjun can destroy Luohu. But at this time Hongjun was still in the Lingxiao Palace concentrating on comprehending the Dao, and he couldn''t get him to deal with this matter. So Nagato has been waiting to check the situation near Fengde Mountain. The demonic energy surging in Fengmo Mountain, Luo Huduan sat in the cave of Fengmo Mountain Canyon, his eyes closed, his corners closed, his face was fierce, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Luo Hui felt that the grievances in the prehistoric land were increasing. This grievance was just used for his own practice. The war between the three clans was already on the line and had to be fought. Moreover, this was also the doomed catastrophe of the three clans. Luo Hu just used the three clans. The mentality of fighting against each other and being wary of each other used the disappearance of the Sixth Royal Highness of the Dragon Clan and the third princess of the Feng Clan to create contradictions and speed up the disaster between the three clans. Luo Hui enjoys this full-bodied grievance after the tragic death of the children of the three races, which is used to improve his cultivation to the late Daluo Jinxian stage, because he knows that there is a large congenital formation near the Feng Devil Mountain. Clan Luohu was also amazed by it, and he was helpless, because with Luohu''s strength at the time, it was impossible to open the big formation. The great formation was in the Great Seal of the Demon Mountain, surrounded by the peaks of the Seal of the Demon Mountain. On a peak in the middle, Luo Hui had a faint ripple because he found a wave of mana. The area of ??Feng Demon Mountain is extremely wide, because the mountain is dangerous, and there are many monsters, it has been inaccessible, even the flying birds have to detour when they see it, and this Feng Demon Mountain is inherently gloomy, which makes people feel eerie, but There are many ferocious beasts here. Because of the geographical advantage of the Feng Devil Mountain, only a trace of the remnant soul remained, Luo Huo chose to practice this time, coupled with the original gloomy aura of this place, and that Luo Huo discovered this mountain very early, and that''s it. Different momentum. This innate great formation Luo Hu can feel that innate power, but sometimes it can be felt, and sometimes it can''t be felt.Novel 3800 www.xs3800.com After Luo Hu was injured by Pangu''s power of opening the sky, he used this place as a place for his practice. It is naturally gloomy and easy to keep secret. The innate evil spirit here is also conducive to practice. Although Luo Hui discovered a little bit of clues about this great formation as early as 100,000 years ago, for these 100,000 years, Luo Hui has continuously inhaled the evil spirits in the prehistoric, practiced exercises, and then came to look outside this formation, and tried every time. Sexual exercises tentatively test this big formation, but the big formation hasn''t changed in the slightest, or staying there quietly, no matter how much mana is used, this big formation will be calm. Luo Hu was quite annoyed. He took out his companion spirit treasure, the Twelfth-Rank Annihilation Black Lotus, to attack the big formation, but the big formation did not react at all. After all, Luo Hu is the three thousand demon gods in the chaos, he has seen some worlds, knowing that the calmer the formation, the more hidden murderous intent. Luo Hu didn''t dare to approach easily, after all, with this trace of remnant soul, he couldn''t shake this great formation at all. When Luo Hui reached the early stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal, he was finally able to transform into shape and walk in the wilderness. After all, he looked like a human. It used to be a cloud of black gas, erratic. Fortunately, he was safe at the time. Honestly, I have stayed in Fengmo Mountain and never wandered out. If one goes out and is used by some cultivator to refine and replenish essence, or is swallowed by some monster, then there will be no later Demon Ancestor Luo Hu. When Luohu''s transformation was able to walk on the prehistoric continent, it was when the chaotic monsters raged in the prehistoric land, and the surviving monsters in the prehistoric land destroyed creatures everywhere. Heavenly Dao deliberately lowers its merits, and any monk who slays the Chaos Demon beast can enjoy the heavenly merits. Luo Hu made a fortune in this. He also killed Chaos Demon to obtain the merits of heaven. At the same time, Luo Huan also ingested the Chaos evil spirit of Chaos Demon, plundering the Chaos Qi remaining in the body of the Chaos Demon God, and used these to improve his cultivation. . The prehistoric creatures died tragically in the mouth of Chaos Monster, while leaving a deep grievance, which was also collected by Luo Hu to increase his strength. In this, Luo Hu was able to kill three birds with one stone. Not only did he gain the merits of heaven, but also the evil spirit and chaotic energy of Chaos Monster, as well as the resentment of tragic life. If Luo Hui came to do business in later generations, he would be a good hand. In the first calamity of the prehistoric monsters, Luo Hu''s strength greatly increased, and in just three thousand years he broke through to the early days of Da Luo Jinxian. In addition to the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn tribe, the tribe of this tribe has gained a lot of heavenly merits by killing the chaotic beasts, so the fortune continues, and the family flourishes and dominates the prehistoric.Second, the biggest beneficiary is Luo Hu. Luo Hui has not yet revealed his strength at this time. After all, the dragon, phoenix and unicorn tribe were originally divine beasts in the prehistoric. Later, he was able to kill the chaos and beasts. He was very powerful in the prehistoric and he was also very overbearing. It is only in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian, not enough. To fight against the dragon, phoenix and unicorn. Nagato checked the origin of Rahu in the Chaos Orb, and wanted to find out how to solve Rahu''s shortcomings. "Unexpectedly, Luohu''s background is not small. This servant lives by sucking blood and resentment. It turned out that this provoked the killing of the three clans." .. 3009 Chapter Twenty: Luo Hui Gets the God Soldier and Killing the Spear You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato tried it with Chaos Beads to see if he could see how Luo Huo gradually became a climate.Know yourself well and know each other well. Unexpectedly, there was the breath of Rahu in this Chaos Orb, and there were also all the things Rahu had experienced before. Nagato was very curious and wanted to know how the demon king became a great demon in this life. At the beginning of the prehistoric calamity, it was only to follow the way of heaven and kill the chaotic monsters. If you want to become the demon ancestor, these are far from enough. After all, there are too many powerful people in this predicament. It is a good opportunity to find treasures, and some people have been searching for great treasures but never found a spiritual treasure. Some have good feet, even if they sleep at home, they are improving in the same practice.For example, Pangu Sanqing and Twelve Ancestor Witches were born to be better than others, and they were destined to be extraordinary at birth. But Luo Hui didn''t have it at this time. Nagato was curious and continued to explore the Chaos Orb. Seeing Luo Hui smelled a trace of a wild monster, he followed the smell all the way to one place. The trees here are vigorous and upright, the strange rocks are everywhere, and there is an inexplicable deep fear everywhere.Ordinary people will tremble and run in a coupe when they come to such a place.But Luo Hu who is anyone, Luo Hu slowly checked, checking the clues left by this monster.Luo Hu slowly followed the traces to find a pothole. This pothole is covered by strange rocks, and there is a towering tree covering the sky. There is only one entrance. The space inside is very large, which is a hundred feet high. Luo Hui saw the monster more than twenty feet tall, with three heads and eighteen feet, like a centipede, but it was not. The monster had eyes on its back and only two pairs of tentacles in front. It was in his lair, breathing out, Refining inner alchemy. The monster''s inner alchemy has been refined and pure. The inner alchemy exudes a deep red color, and there is a trace of blood floating on it. This monster continuously exhales black energy to warm the inner alchemy. This inner alchemy is in the black energy. Every time it is more bright red, and every time it is brighter.The black energy on the monster''s inner alchemy is rotating along the inner alchemy, and the black energy is also fusing with the bright red blood energy as it rotates. After flashing black light, it became more bright red. "I didn''t expect this monster to have this cultivation method, and it''s cheaper for me today." Luo Hu was secretly pleased, taking advantage of the monster''s breathing, he flashed his body and got the monster''s inner alchemy, holding it in his hand. "Hahaha, you ugly monster, you have completely refined the evil spirit of the world to such a realm, you have formed an inner pill, it seems that you are only in the early days of Tianxian, just getting started." Seeing that Luohu had taken his treasure, the monster was furious and was about to grab the inner alchemy in Luohu''s hand.But this monster was only in the early stage of the heavenly immortal state, and Luo Hu didn''t think it was fun. After a pinch in his hand, a sword qi passed through the monster''s body. The monster snorted coldly, and his body exploded in the air. The shattered body was all over the ground, and the ground was a mess. At the same time, with the explosion of Blame Me, a colorful cloud fell on Luo Hu''s head, Luo Hu grabbed it and absorbed it into his body. The monsters explosion caused fluctuations in the surrounding position, causing Luo Hu to find a trace of anomaly. There are many strange rocks around the cave, but there is a stone pillar in this strange stone. This stone pillar stands beside the strange stone pile, which is covered with it. Moss and many tree roots entangled on it. "Why does this stone pillar have a protective cover? The aftermath of the monster''s explosion was actually resisted by this stone pillar. On the rocks in other places, there are more or less traces of being affected by the explosion. Although the explosion of this fairy monster did not It''s that big, but it can''t be blocked by ordinary energy shields." Luo Hui noticed the abnormality, so he went to check next to the stone pillar and saw that the stone pillar was completely natural, and the whole was very well-proportioned, not like natural force.It seemed like a magic weapon, but it was not certain because the stone pillar looked very ordinary.Renren Read Novel Network www.rrdxs.com Luo Hui used his force to remove all the debris from the stone pillar. Only then did he discover that the stone pillar was translucent, it was the stone fluorite, emitting a faint light, Luo Hui was very excited, he knew it must be a spiritual treasure. This innate spirit treasure is created by the heaven and earth, and needs to be bred for thousands of years. The shape of this stone pillar is a spirit treasure. The layer of mana surrounding the spirit treasure is absorbing the fluorite powder between the heaven and the earth. By.Such good fortune is really rare. Luohu hugged the top of the stone pillar and tried his best to lift it out. The stone pillar was half buried in the ground. After Luohuba''s stone pillars were pulled out, he discovered that there was a sword-pointed head under the stone pillar. Luo Hui furiously hugged the stone pillar with a wave.The forest within a radius of one hundred meters was razed to the ground, and the stone pillar became more and more shining under the bright rays of the sun. Luo Yu poured mana into the stone pillar, and as the fluorite around the stone pillar fell off, Luo Yu realized that it turned out to be a sharp spear, which could hurt the saint of heaven.This is the innate treasure. It was transformed by the lotus stems of the Chaos Qinglian that gave birth to Pangu Great God. Its power is so powerful that even a saint must be afraid of three points. The picture ends here. "Luo Hu, this kid has a great opportunity, so that he can also pick up such a tyrannical innate treasure." Nagato was a little jealous, looking at such a powerful innate treasure, muttered. With this spirit treasure, Luo Huo and his companion spirit treasure can destroy the world black lotus in one attack and one defense. After Luohu got this spiritual treasure, he returned to Fengmo Mountain to refine the two spiritual treasures. You must know that although this spiritual treasure is good, there are many restrictions in the spiritual treasure. If you don''t refine it, you can''t fully obtain which spiritual treasure. Power, and refining Lingbao can also have a chance to obtain the innate techniques in Lingbao. Therefore, Luo Hu, who had obtained the treasure, immediately returned to Fengmo Mountain to start practicing and refining Lingbao. After so long traveling through the wilds, Luo Hu slayed Chaos Beast to obtain Chaos Qi, and now he has accumulated a lot, and he needs to slowly refine and increase his skill. The Majestic Continent was very knowledgeable, and Luo Hu accidentally knew that the formation of the Feng Devil Mountain was the Zhuxian Great Formation. In addition, Luo Hu was now in the early stage of the Daluo Jinxian, and he could see the general shape of the formation. This Zhuxian Array is powerful, and apart from the Twelve Ancestral Witchs Dutian Evil Qi Array and Emperor Jun Taiyis Zhou Tianxing Array, the most powerful formation in the prehistoric world. The low cultivation base cant detect this formation at all. The existence of, if you accidentally break into this formation, no matter whether you are a great Luo Jinxian or a heavenly saint, you will die. But the saint would not be so stupid, unlike those monks with a low level of cultivation, who couldn''t break the mystery of this great formation. If you want to take this Zhuxian Four Swords, you must break through the Zhuxian Great Formation, but how can this great formation be a matter of leisure. But Luo Hui already had a solution in his mind... 3010 Chapter 21: The Way to Crack the Zhuxian Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato saw all kinds of Luohu''s past experiences in the Chaos Orb, and then sorted out the recent events in his mind. At that moment, Nagato seemed to guess what Luohu''s conspiracy was. Luo Hui relied on the evil spirits and grievances in the wild to refine the devil energy, and then commissioned his own cultivation base. If the three tribes war broke out, hundreds of billions of creatures would die because of the battle.The grievances of lives tragically killed in the war will fill the world, and Na Luohu will be greatly enhanced by this. "No, this Luo Hu wants to use the blood and blood of the three tribes'' children in the three tribe wars to strengthen his own strength." Nagato has already understood. Luohu kidnapped the third princess of the Feng clan, Qingluan and the sixth child of the dragon clan, in order to create conflicts between the two clan of the dragon and the phoenix, thus provoking war. Nagato suddenly looked anxious and wanted to prevent this battle from happening. "Qingluan and Taoyuan. Yes, their disappearance is the fuse of this war. If they are asked to come out to pierce Luohu''s conspiracy, they can stop the tribal war." Although Nagato knew that this should be the great catastrophe of the dragon, the phoenix and the unicorn, based on his own inner thoughts, he was unwilling to watch so many life spirits fall, and the battle of the three clans would definitely increase the power of the great demon Luo Hu. Hurry up, at that time, Luo Hu will surely make the Primordial Continent mourn everywhere. Nagato thought of this and left from the vicinity of Fengmo Mountain, sat on the back of the panda, and hurriedly headed towards the place where the food was cultivated. Although this Zhuxian Great Formation is powerful, Luo Yu has a good heart, and he has found a way to break the formation. He only needs to wait quietly now, waiting for the tribal war to begin, and inhale the grievances left behind after the tragic death of the tribal children.Then by killing and demonstrating that the realm of the mid-Daluo Golden Immortal that Luo Hu was in first was not enough to crack this innate punishable immortal formation.Only by relying on the dead souls of the three races of the hundreds of billions and trillions to sacrifice the natural killing spirit of Zhuxian Great Array, can we break through the formation and obtain the Four Swords of Zhuxian. Luo Hui made the plan properly, and a slight smile leaked from the corner of his mouth.Then he began to refine his own smashing gun. Nagato rushed over by the pandas all the way, but saw the two walking by a lake. Although Nagato was impatient, he knew that the devilish spirit of gluttonous rice would be uncontrollable sooner or later, and he couldn''t bear to interrupt them. Seeing this gluttonous face was pale and weak, but still talking and laughing with Qingluan, and relieved Qingluan not to worry about him, he would be fine. "Sister Qingluan, look at the tree in the lake so beautiful." "Ok." "The clouds on that day are so beautiful, red like fire. Then does that cloud look like a phoenix?" Tao Yuan pointed to the cloud like a phoenix in the sky, Gao Xinde asked Qingluan to look. "Well, it''s so beautiful! But there is only one, alone." "No, it won''t be alone." Taohua said to Qingluan, but there was attachment and worry in his eyes.Taoyuan knew that this demonic energy was about to be overwhelmed. "Luan''er, if one day my mind is swallowed by devilish energy, you must kill me. I don''t want to live like that, okay?" Qing Luan couldn''t help it anymore, tears couldn''t help falling. "Brother Taoru, no, it won''t happen that day, aren''t you all well now?" Qingluan was unwilling to admit that the gluttonous condition was getting worse. Seeing this scene, Nagato was also sad for a while, determined in his heart that he must get rid of this Luohu and get rid of the devilish energy on the gluttonous body. Nagato fell in front of the glutton and Qingluan.Handan Literature www.handanwx.com "You two don''t need to worry, but now there is a way to completely get rid of the devilish energy on the gluttonous food." Qing Luan could be treated at first sight, so excited, he asked hurriedly. "Dare to ask Nagato Brother Dao, what is a good way to get rid of this devil energy. Every time I get rid of this devil qi with force, this devil qi is extremely stubborn, like a part of the body, it cannot be completely removed, only controlled. I don''t know why. In the past few days, the devilish energy has increased a bit." "Well, this devilish energy was refined by Luo Hu. If you want to get rid of it completely and uproot it, you must eliminate Luo Hu. But there is one more important thing that needs to be dealt with." "What''s the matter?" "Luo Hui kidnapped you to provoke the contradiction between the dragon, the Phoenix, the Qilin tribe, so that the dragon, the Phoenix, the Qilin tribe can go to war. In the war, he can absorb the blood and resentment of the dragon, the Phoenix, the Qilin tribe''s children, refine the devil energy, and improve his cultivation level. ." "This Luohu is too vicious. He actually uses the tribe of the Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin trillions of children to improve his cultivation. You must stop him as soon as possible. Although I asked the blue bird to go back and report that he is safe and sound, I don''t know Luo Hu yet. A huge conspiracy." Nagato frowned. "Let''s get up quickly, go to the Dragon Clan to persuade the Dragon Clan, the strength of the Dragon Clan surpasses the Feng Clan and the Qilin Clan, and has the most say." Nagato took Qingluan and gluttonous rice cakes and sat on the back of the panda, and walked to the Dragon Palace to see Aotian, the head of the dragon clan. On the way, the gluttony was eroded by the devilish energy, and as Luo Hu''s strength grew day by day, the demon qi in the gluttonous gluttonous body became stronger and stronger, and even the good fortune jade disc was a little weaker.Nagato''s magical force cooperated with the good fortune jade dish to temporarily control the devilish energy. When Nagato and his party rushed to the Dragon Palace, the little dragon guarding the door saw that His Royal Highness Six had returned and hurriedly visited. "Subordinates, see His Highness Six." "Free gift." Then one person first went to the palace to report, and one person led the way to lead Nagamon and his party to the dragon palace. Nagato was walked in the Dragon Palace for a long time by the little dragon who led the way. After many rounds and corners, he finally arrived. In a magnificent palace, there are various flying dragons carved outside the palace, as well as various totems of the dragon family. Kind of, the palace is magnificent, huge pearl, emitting golden light, every corner of the palace is illuminated. Nagato had more important things in his mind, and he didn''t have the time to look at the luxurious and luxurious palace, and he didn''t like it or envy him. He still liked the carefree life. After everyone took their seats, Taohua barely supported the sick body and asked a slightly older dragon clan next to him. "Where is my father? We have important matters to discuss with him." "His Royal Highness, the patriarch is personally leading the dragon army to fight against the Feng and Qilin tribes. As soon as this battle begins, I am afraid that this wild continent will not be peaceful for a long time." "What, where is your patriarch now?" "It should be around Buzhou Mountain soon!" "Our party has important things to report. This battle was specially instigated by Luo Huo. We came here to prevent it from happening." Qing Luan also quickly explained his intentions to that person, hoping to get his help. Nagato was anxious, and the glutton also didn''t want to see the children of the three races killed or injured. "Brother Nagato, it should not be too late, we must rush to Buzhou Mountain as soon as possible to prevent the three clans from fighting." .. 3011 Chapter 22 Nagato Prevents the War of the Three Clans You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato naturally knew the seriousness of the matter, and there was no time to say anything to the little dragon in the dragon palace, so he directly took the gluttonous and Qingluan on the panda and flew away. The three of them galloped all the way. Now time is very precious. Time is trillions of lives. They speed up, and Nagato spends their true yuan to accelerate. Fortunately, they have innate Guishui that can help them restore their mana. There is also a chaos green lotus body, otherwise the true essence will be exhausted and die. Buzhou Mountain is in the east. It is flowered by the backbone of Pangu Great God. Pangu Great God died for the primordial continent, but his backbone has never fallen. It has also become a pillar that supports the world. Buzhou Mountains innate aura, rich, very suitable for cultivation, and There are also many treasures. Long Aotian, the patriarch of the Dragon Clan in the Dragon Clan near Buzhou Mountain, is discussing strategic deployment with his subordinates. "My lord, with our Dragon Clan children being extremely fierce, and we have superior forces, one charge up will kill the little guys of the Feng Clan and Qilin Clan." "Yeah! Great King, we have a lot of people and powerful weapons, and we can rely on the Feng and Qilin tribes to wander away with a little bit of bravery. It is not a concern. The King only needs to give an order, and then the dragon army will charge over, like a force of destruction , It wiped out the prehistoric state." "Yes, Lord." "The phoenix unicorns are all scum, so nothing to worry about." "Tomorrow, the battle will start and Mu Yun and Yuanfeng will be captured first. The two dragons of the Feng Clan and Qilin will have no leader, and they will definitely be defeated." ... After Aotian heard these words, he was naturally full of spirits and triumphantly. The generals knew very well what their patriarch Long Aotian liked to listen to, and then they all followed the patriarch''s temper.No one wants to be touched. When they heard that Xuantian was a little worried, his face was full of sadness.The arrogant soldier will be defeated. If the barracks are filled with this self-proclaimed invincible and proud posture, no matter how many people there are, there will be a defeat, and this kind of person does not have the slightest perseverance to resist failure. But Xuantian was very clear about the temper of Great King Aotian. After thinking about it, Xuantian decided to speak his own words.Whether to adopt or not is a matter for the patriarch, but his duty is to analyze the overall situation comprehensively and objectively. "My lord, although the strength of our dragon clan is strong, the unicorn and phoenix clan are now practicing against us, and this strength is not much different. Moreover, the unicorn clan is in charge of the land beasts. Although the clan is weak in strength, they have the innate Nanming Lihuo, so if they are blown out, they will be wiped out." Aotian had put away the smile just now, with a serious face. Although Xuantian knew that Aotian was no longer happy, as a counselor, he should know that he could talk without saying anything. "Furthermore, Mu Yun and Yuan Feng''s current cultivation bases are already in the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, and their strength should not be underestimated. As the saying goes, don''t worry about winning, consider losing first..." "Bold Xuantian, how dare you grow up other people''s ambitions and destroy my dragon clan''s power and prestige. My dragon clan is the first in the wild, so it can be compared with the mediocre Mu Yun?" Aoyun is used to the position of the overlord of the world, and no one is allowed to pose a threat to him, even to say it. "You get out of here now." Aotian was so angry that he would say whatever he didn''t want to hear. How could it be said that he was defeated on the eve of the war? This Xuantian Xuantian talented person must be well educated this time. "Come on, take Xuantian out and watch him. No one is allowed to see him without my order," Kanhaoshu Novel Network www.khshu.com All the soldiers were stunned, and the Yaque was silent in the big account. The generals did not dare to speak, Aoyun was in anger, and no one dared to touch this mold again. Suddenly a messenger came to report. "Report to the lord, three people are flying towards the big tent in a monster." Aoyun thought that it must be from the Feng Clan and Qilin Clan, but he didn''t know whether they were only here to spy on the military situation or to fight. "Come well, no matter what the purpose of his coming is, he must be told to come and go today. The people will follow the order and return to camp quickly, and be ready for battle." "promise!" Finally they answered in unison, and quickly returned to camp to prepare for battle. When Aotian went out to see, he was surprised, how could this mount have not seen it before, how could it have such supernatural power, it flew so fast. Eventually the soldiers were preparing to attack, but Ao Tian saw from a distance that it was his most beloved six gluttons, and ordered to stop the attack. The panda fell in front of the big tent. After Nagato and others got down, Nagato waved his sleeve and the panda was retracted into the ring. Nagato, Taoyuan, Qingluan saw Aotian only, and after a few words of greeting, how would Nagato meet Taoyuan, and Luohu kidnapped Taoyuan and Qingluan to provoked the tribe war, and then used the three clans to fight it. I told Ao Tian that the spirit and blood grievances of the people who had died increased their cultivation base. After Aotian heard it, he would think about it. Although this is a misunderstanding, the contradictions between the three races have been around for a long time. It can be said clearly in a few words, and it is a rare opportunity in the day. Taking this opportunity to destroy the other two clans, it will be difficult to destroy them in the future. "Even if you want to retreat now, the other two clans will not agree. The Feng and Qilin clans will definitely attack us when our dragon retreats." Although this Aotian is usually arrogant and domineering, no one is in the eye, but he is not stupid, because he knows his opponent too much, if he has the opportunity to kill him today, he will not keep you alive until tomorrow. "Patriarch Aotian, I know that you are also a good patriarch who pity the children of the Dragon clan. If the patriarch Aotian promises me not to send troops first, he is willing to make peace with the patriarchs of the other two clans and let the three clans stop and make peace. Go back to your own territory and no longer have disputes. For the sake of the trillions of creatures, please think twice about Patriarch Aotian." Aotian sees that Nagato is extraordinary, and he also cherishes the children of the Dragon Clan. Moreover, Nagato is already at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal at a young age. It is still not clear about the origin of Nagato, so it is naturally not easy to offend.I also agreed with the attitude of giving it a try. "Okay, I promise you. I will give you three days. If there is no news from you after three days, I will destroy the Feng Clan and the Qilin Clan." Nagato didn''t dare to neglect, so he went straight to the Feng Clan after leaving the Dragon Clans big tent. Because the gluttonous demon was repeated, the gluttonous glutton stayed to recuperate, and then went straight to the Feng Clans tent with Qingluan. The Feng Clans Great Tent was extremely lively. Feng Clan patriarch Yuan Feng and Qilin Clan patriarch Mu Yun were discussing a strategy against the enemy. At this time, they heard reports from their subordinates. "Report..." "Report to the patriarch that the three princesses are back, and there is also a man who claims to be Nagato." Hearing that his beloved daughter Qingluan was back, Yuan Feng was happy to smile. "Quick, let them in, I want to take a good look at my Luaner." .. 3012 Chapter Twenty-Three Nagato lobbies the Feng and Qilin clan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuanfeng, the patriarch of the Feng clan, is the only female patriarch of the three patriarchs. However, he is determined to kill and is not angry with himself. He has a natural kingly temperament. But facing the other two clans, if the Feng clan wants to have a place in the prehistoric, Yuanfeng You must stand up and fight. Under Yuanfengs painstaking efforts, the Feng clan dominated the prehistoric side, but under the influence of the dragon clan, the Feng clan was not enough to fight the dragon clan, so this had to allow the Qilin and Feng clan to put away their old prejudices, and they were calm. Sit down and discuss strategies against the dragons. This is also a strategy for survival. Yuanfeng only wants the Feng clan to gain a foothold in the prehistoric land. He has no ambition to dominate the predominant land. As long as the Feng clan can prosper, Yuanfeng will be content. The Dragon clan has been aggressive and constantly eroding the borders of the Feng clan. Although Yuanfeng repeatedly gave in, the matter of the third princess made Yuanfeng think for a long time. This dragon clan has the ambition of sweeping the land and dominating the world. This is a fact that will not change no matter how you give up. Instead of raising a tiger, it is better to fight hard, and there may be a chance of victory. At this time, a young Xiaofeng took Qingluan and Nagato to the Feng Clan''s big tent. Qing Luan was also very excited, with a sweet and playful smile on her face.A series of rapid steps. Qing Luan couldn''t restrain the excitement of seeing her mother, and urged Nagato to speed up, and she became playful and cute. "Mother Queen! Luan''er is back." "Let me see! It''s been a long time and I''m finally back." Seeing her three princesses look haggard and her originally slender figure was a little thinner than before, Yuan Feng, as a mother, felt very distressed.Yuan Feng''s face was sad, and his eyes were distressed. "Luan''er, if you have suffered, you will be fine when you come back, and you will be fine when you come back." But this sad and gentle look was only a moment, Yuan Feng immediately put away his affection.Then looked at Nagato. Yuan Feng saw the exquisite facial features of Nagato, clear eyebrows, and a pair of thick eyebrows. He looked very energetic. He was full of aura. Seeing Nagato''s extraordinary aura, young and already at the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, she was shocked in her heart. "Dare to ask this fellow Taoist?" "Mother, this is Brother Nagato, who rescued us." "Yuanfeng thanked Daoist Nagato. Whenever there is something in the future, Daoist will just open his mouth and Feng Clan will do his best." "The patriarch of the Feng clan does not have to be polite. Today, I have come to discuss with the patriarch of the Feng clan and the patriarch of the Qilin clan." Yuan Feng was surprised when he heard that it was Feng Clan''s business. Qilin clan patriarch Mu Yun heard that this is also related to the Qilin clan, and he was puzzled and asked hurriedly. "I am Mu Yun, the patriarch of the Qilin clan. I dare to ask fellow Taoists what happened to our two clan?" "It came for the battle of the three clans." Yuan Feng and Mu Yun were shocked in their hearts. Yuan Feng saw that this was a serious matter, so he arranged for Nagato to sit down, and Qing Luan also found a place to sit down. After Nagato, Yuanfeng and Mu Yun sat down, Nagato looked at Yuanfeng and Mu Yun and asked. "Nagato dare to ask Chief Yuanfeng and Chief Muyun, but he is ready to fight the dragon clan." Mu Yun said. "Huh, the dragons deceive people too much. That old man Aotian has violated my border many times. I don''t know how many people in my clan have died at the hands of the dragons. This account must be clear to him this time." 4E Novel www.4exs .com "The dragon proudly forced us." Yuan Feng didn''t even think about it, and blurted out. "Then the two patriarchs, how many people are there in the Qilin and Feng clan?" "Close to trillions." "How much is that? The two patriarchs don''t need to conceal from me. When I came just now, I had initially investigated the camps of the Feng and Qilin clan, and I guessed at odds and ends." Yuan Feng and Mu Yun looked at each other, knowing that they couldn''t help it, Mu Yun gave a wink to indicate Yuan Feng, and Yuan Feng said out. "The Feng Clans childrens battalion has 150 billion elite soldiers. If you count the birds mixed battalion there are 320 billion, and the total is 470 billion. Each of the Feng clans children has high martial arts skills, and they are above the Taiyi Golden Fairy. There are more than 100,000 people." "The Kirin Clans childrens battalion has 200 billion elite soldiers, and the mixed battalion of walking beasts has 500 billion. All of them can be used to fighting. There are countless people above the Taiyi Jinxian. There are hundreds of people above the Daluo Jinxian. The momentum is overwhelming, two. The combination of the clan will surely kill the dragon clan." After listening to Wonfeng and Mu Yun''s words, Nagato made a bitter face with disapproval. "Lets not hide the two patriarchs. Just before we came to the Feng Clans Great Tent, we went to the Dragon Clans Great Tent. We saw that the dragons camp stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers. The flags were waving to cover the sky, and one person took a handful of soil and cast it on Buzhou Mountain. The river can be cut off, and all of them are fully armed." Seeing that the two patriarchs didn''t answer, they continued to speak thoughtfully. "The patriarch of the dragon clan said that the children of the dragon clan had 800 billion soldiers, not counting the various scaly mixed battalions, which are about trillions. According to Qingluan and I, Aotian did not deceive us. ." Nagato also deliberately exaggerated the strength of the dragon clan. In fact, the number of soldiers of the dragon clan is 400 billion, and the mixed battalion of various scales is only 500 billion. The dragons child battalion is well equipped and weapons are good, but the mixed battalion The weapons are outdated, and some soldiers have no armor at all. This is also to allow the patriarchs of the Feng and Qilin clan to compromise. After Mu Yun heard this, his face instantly became serious, and no smile could be leaked. Mu Yun couldn''t believe what she had heard, and asked weakly. "There are so many people in this dragon clan now?" The patriarch of the Feng clan Yuan Feng''s face was not much better, and his face was frowning.But he became suspicious of Nagato again. "Dare to ask fellow daoists to explain clearly the purpose of coming this time." Nagato said when the time for the talks was ripe. "I am here this time and there is an important thing to tell the two patriarchs, because it is a matter of the survival of the three clans." Nagato talked in detail this time, and explained all the things about Luohu, Feng Demon Mountain. How did Luo Hu get to todays cultivation level step by step, and how Luo Hus practice is to absorb the grievances of those who died tragically in the prehistoric times. Own strength. And Na Luohu now has both the top defensive Lingbao Innate Treasure Black Lotus, and the top attacking Lingbao Killing Spear.With these two spiritual treasures in hand, Luo Hu was born invincible. Luo Hu also kidnapped Qingluan and the Sixth Royal Highness of the Dragon Clan, created conflicts between the three tribes, provoked a war between the three tribes, and finally used the blood and blood grievances of the children of the three tribes to improve their cultivation level, and finally proved that the devils path was sanctified. . Coupled with the testimony of his own daughter Qingluan, Yuan Feng took a breath after hearing this. He didn''t expect that there would be such a frenzied monster.However, Yuanfeng''s city government was not simple, and he did not immediately express his position, but asked Nagato. "Dare to ask Daoist Nagato what do you think it should be right now?" .. 3013 Chapter XXIV The Three Clan Chiefs Meeting to Discuss Peace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didnt immediately say what he meant. Instead, he first looked at Yuanfengs patriarch. I saw that Yuanfeng was not as arrogant as the first time he saw it. He was more sincere. Yuanfeng looked at Nagato now, hoping. Nagato can give a satisfactory answer. Nagato turned his head slightly to look at Mu Yun. Mu Yun''s eyes are full of anxiety now and he also hopes that Nagato can give him the answer he wants. Mu Yun was also forcibly drawn into this battle. Although Mu Yun had ambitions, but his strength did not allow him, he had to guard his territory peacefully, occasionally making small fights on the borders of the Feng or Dragon clan. Cheap. Had it not been for Yuan Feng, the patriarch of the Feng clan, to visit him several times and explain to him the current situation in the predicament, otherwise Mu Yun would like to stand by and sit back and reap the benefits. Seeing the expressions of the two patriarchs, Nagato announced his plan. "The two patriarchs are safe and not irritable. These three clans do not have to fight. The so-called conflict is detrimental, and peace is mutually beneficial. I think the two patriarchs will not understand. Just now we came from the dragon clan. Aotian, the patriarch of the Dragon clan, reached an agreement that as long as the Feng clan and the Qilin clan can withdraw their troops, then the dragon clan is willing to stop their troops and make peace. Yuan Feng still had a sad expression, and felt that it was difficult to discuss the peace. "That old man Aotian has many tricks, how could he give up, if he is really sincere, he will retreat first, then our children of the Feng and Qilin tribes will retreat by themselves." Seeing that Yuanfeng agreed to retreat, Nagato said that there was still room for discussion on this matter. "If the war between the three tribes begins, hundreds of billions of children will die on both sides, and there may be the danger of being annihilated, and this great predicament may also be destroyed. By then, what face will we have to face Pangu? The great desire of the great god to open the world and create all things." After listening to these words, Yuan Feng and Mu Yun were completely shaken. "If that kid Aotian agrees to retreat, our two tribes also agree to retreat and negotiate a peace. But the premise is that the dragon tribe must return the imprisoned Feng tribe and Qilin tribe children, and return the occupied land. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible. Nagato was delighted to see the Feng clan chief saying this. "Well, patriarch Yuanfeng and patriarch Mu Yun, I will tell Aotian what the two patriarchs have said, and then I will ask the patriarchs of the three clans to sit down and talk about it. If there is any misunderstanding, you can''t sit down and talk about it. As long as we are planning for the future of the Great Wilderness and for the future of the three clans, this will definitely reach a consensus." "Okay, then tell Aotian, tomorrow noon at Pangupo under the Buzhou Mountain for a while. Then Mu Yun and I will be there." "Okay, I''m going now." "Brother Nagato, I''ll go with you." "No, Luan''er, you just came back, so you should have a good rest at home." "No, I am going." Nagato naturally knew Qingluan''s mind. She wanted to see the gluttonous food. Now that the gluttonous body was devilish, she might lose control at any time, and she was worried. "Clan Chief Yuanfeng, let Qingluan go with me. She has seen Luohu with her own eyes, and she is the third princess of the Feng clan, which also shows the sincerity of the Feng clan." "Well, then you must pay attention to safety. The dragons are sinister and cunning, don''t follow their ways." "Patriarch Yuanfeng, rest assured, I will take care of the third princess." "I''m waiting for your news. If there is no news from you tomorrow, we will send troops to attack the dragon clan." Baixiaoxs.com www.baixiaoxs.com "Okay, don''t worry about the two patriarchs, let''s go back quickly." Nagato pinched a duel, and then, under everyone''s attention, sat down and galloped away. Even Mu Yun and Yuan Feng secretly sighed in their hearts, this long-sect exercise mysteriously doesn''t know who the master is, it''s a fairytale bone. Nagato and Qingluan galloped all the way out of the big tent of the Feng clan to the big tent of the dragon clan. Because Qingluan was worried about the gluttony, he went to see the gluttony first. Taohua''s condition was much better than before, and when Qingluan came, his condition got better by three points. "There is an innate dragon energy in this dragon palace. The gluttonous glutton is originally a real dragon body, with strong bones and muscles. Coupled with the infusion of true energy by my father, most of the devil energy is forced to the dantian. I only need to practice well to get this All the devil energy of the group is discharged from the body." "That''s really great. Brother Taoyuan is waiting for you, so you will take me to the Primordial Continent. The Primordial Continent is so big that I have never visited many places. I heard people say that there are too many beautiful places in the Primordial Land. It''s very interesting." "Okay, I will definitely take you to see." In the dragon tent. The long goalkeeper brought the words of the patriarchs of the Feng and Qilin tribes to Aotian, and said at the same time. "Please think twice about the Patriarch Aotian. If the three clans go to war, the beneficiaries will only be Luohu and other people who are reaping their profits, and the strength of the Feng and Qilin tribes is not weak. Once the fight is won, it will not be It''s easy to say. Please make a decision by the Aotian chieftain. If you want to negotiate a peace, please show your sincerity. The chieftains of the Feng and Qilin tribes asked you to be at Pangupo in Buzhou Mountain at noon tomorrow." At the same time, Nagato told Aotian the requirements of the Feng and Qilin tribes, and Aotian thought for a moment. "Okay, go tell Yuanfeng and Mu Yun, I will meet old friends in Aotian." Nagato saw that Aotian agreed, but there seemed to be something in his heart, but Nagato couldn''t ask more.Say goodbye to Aotian and bring Qingluan back to the Feng Clan''s big account. At first, Qingluan didn''t want to go back, but Nagato told her that now is a critical time. If you know that you haven''t gone back, you think you have been detained by the dragon clan. If it causes misunderstanding, the tribal war will result in disastrous consequences.Hearing Nagato say this, Qingluan reluctantly parted with the gluttonous food, and followed Nagato back to the Feng Clan''s big account. In the big tent of the Feng clan, Nagato told Yuanfeng and Mu Yun that Aotian had promised to come to Pangupo for a meeting tomorrow. Then Yuanfeng arranged for Nagato to take a rest first. He and Mu Yun and others were in the big tent. In the discussion till late at night. Early the next morning, Nagato saw that Mu Yun and Yuanfeng were full of energy, and they were naturally dressed in gorgeous clothes. Yuan Feng wears a purple and gold phoenix crown on his head and a dark red robe embroidered with auspicious clouds and flowers and birds.It looks solemn and elegant. Mu Yun is in a bun with hair in a bun, wearing a cyan robe, walking on cloud boots, holding a long strip of jade in his hand, clearly like a literati scholar., Yuan Feng and Mu Yun took their personal attendants and left for Pangupo first. Nagato also followed, and the three patriarchs had already discussed it for a while.The patriarchs of the three clans finally reached a consensus, and at the same time the three clans put their prisoners back. The borders of the three tribes are based on the long-standing borders a hundred years ago. The three tribes each retreat within their borders and no longer infringe on the territories of other tribes. But when it comes to withdrawing troops, the three have reached a deadlock... 3014 Chapter 25 The Three Clans Negotiations Are Deadlocked You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The patriarchs of the three clans negotiated the peace of the three clans in Panlongpo, and all the previous ones reached a consensus, and they were all willing to put the prisoners back in custody. The borders of a hundred years ago shall prevail and they shall not violate each other. But when it came to the matter of who of the three tribes withdrew their troops first, all three were in a deadlock. Aotian said. "If the Feng and Qilin tribes withdraw their troops first, then the dragon will immediately withdraw their troops. Later, they will follow the treaty and no longer violate the border between the Feng and Qilin tribes." Yuanfeng also said. "I have no objection to the previous one, but the Feng Clan is very close to the border of the Feng Clan. If the Dragon Clan evacuates, the Feng Clan will then withdraw to the undead volcano and no longer violate the border between the two races." Mu Yun also said firmly. "This was originally the territory of my Kylin tribe. Where there is a guest who hasn''t left, the owner should go first. It is better to ask the dragon guests to evacuate first. After sending the guests away, it will not be too late for the unicorn to withdraw." The three clans just said that no one wants to retreat first. Seeing that the negotiations had reached a deadlock, Nagato told the heads of the three clans. "The three patriarchs are in a stalemate about the withdrawal. It is really a small loss. Why not, how about the three clans withdrawing together." "Why do we want to withdraw? Within the border of my Kylin tribe, we will withdraw whenever we want. There is no need to leave it alone." When Mu Yun heard this, he said angrily. "Patriarch Mu Yun, this is not what I mean here. I mean if the three clans are withdrawing their troops at the same time, everyone will not stand in a stalemate here. After all, among the three clans, there are more important things waiting for the three patriarchs? " "That won''t work. To withdraw, the dragon must first withdraw from the border of our Qilin tribe before we can withdraw." Nagato said this in Muyun''s clan, and felt that it was the truth. After all, it was the dragon clan who invaded the territory of the Qilin clan. How could there be a reason for the Qilin clan to retreat first, and then Nagato thought for a moment and looked at Aotian and said. "Patriarch Aotian, look at how the dragon clan retreated to the border first." Aotian did not answer immediately, but pretended to be calm, did not speak, did not express his stance, and his face was stern, as if someone else owed him money. Yuan Feng, who was silent on the side, looked at Aotian''s attitude, and also spoke. "Patriarch Aotian, since it is a three-ethnic peace talk, then please everyone show the sincerity of the peace talks. No one wants to develop to the point where they have to use a knife. The lives of the children of these races cannot be bought with money. " Mu Yun doesn''t have such a good temper. "I''m looking at the negotiation and negotiation or not, since people don''t want to talk, then what are we doing sitting here." 85 novel www.book85.com Looking at Mu Yun''s performance, Nagato thought to himself.Mu Yun is worthy of being an old traitor. At that time, he heard that the dragon clan''s military strength was about to exceed two trillion, and his face was pale with fright, and there was no smile on his face, but at the negotiating table, he was able to retract and unwind.Test the bottom line of the dragons step by step. Nagato knew that Mu Yun was pretentious, but if he didn''t cooperate, Mu Yun might not be able to come to Taiwan. Then there would be no way to negotiate this peace talk. "Patriarch Mu Yun, don''t worry, please stay calm. I believe that since the three patriarchs can sit here, they all came here with sincerity. Don''t hurt your peace because of a little thing." "Yes, Patriarch Mu Yun is not anxious, listen to the words of Daoist Nagato." Seeing the situation, Yuan Feng pushed the boat along the way, and La Muyun came back to sit down and discuss. "These three clans are now in a stalemate here, and it is not a long-term solution. For a long time the army has been stationed on the border. It is certain that the demand for food and grass in each clan is greater. And if there are foreign clans, they will take advantage of the fire to rob and invade the borders of the three clans, causing themselves The borders within the clan are lost, or their children are killed, how can the three clan chiefs bear in their hearts." Nagato spoke earnestly and began to persuade the three patriarchs. In fact, Nagatos heart was also very angry, so he was a peacemaker and mediated among the three clans. These three patriarchs also put on a stinky air, especially the Dragon Aotian, but In order to be quiet and peaceful in the prehistoric continent, Nagato didn''t care about it for the time being, and first settled the matter of the withdrawal of troops from the three clans before talking about it. "Okay, fellow Daoist Nagato is justified, and I also ask the clan leader of the Dragon clan to show sincerity, otherwise we will stick to it, and the daily consumption will be huge. If this goes on, it will not be good for everyone." "Clan Chief Yuanfeng is right. If we remain in a stalemate here, the strength of the three clans will definitely weaken. First, it will not be conducive to the development of the three clans. Second, it will give the forces that hate the three clans a chance. Speaking of Luohu, Luohu is now the biggest threat to the three clans. Luohu has strong mana. He also asked the three patriarchs to work together to deal with the matter here. It is best for the three clans to join forces to destroy the demon head Luohu." Seeing that none of the patriarchs spoke, Nagato said again. "The strength of the three races now makes any race in the predecessor look jealous, but they dare not provoke the people of the three races. If the three races start a war, or if they are stalemate and consume each other, the strength of the three races will be weakened. It will definitely be missed by other ethnic groups, and if the demon head Luo Hu is not eliminated, the three clans will not have a good life. He will definitely try every means to provoke the conflicts between the three clans." The three patriarchs still didn''t speak, but they all had their own calculations in their hearts. When Nagato sees this, let''s find a breakthrough first! "Patriarch Aotian, your six gluttonous gluttons were injured by that demon head Luo Hu. Now there is still a devilish energy in the gluttonous gluttons. I see that the devilish energy is deeply ingrained. I have tried many times to force the magical energy out. , But it doesn''t work, the devilish energy seems to be part of the body." Hearing Luo Hui talking about Liu''er gluttonous food, Aoyun spoke. "My six childrens gluttonous affairs, I Aoyun will definitely make Demon Luohu pay the price, my sons gluttonous injury, I have healed, there is no serious problem, my dragon muscles and bones are strong, and innate dragon energy shelter , Those evil demons are not opponents of the Dragon Race at all." Aotian did not forget to boast at this time. "My Dragon Clan is the No. 1 Great Clan of the Primordial Clan. If we let our Dragon Clan retreat first, then we will spread it out, not to make the people of the entire Primal Continent laugh, saying that our Dragon Clan is afraid of your Qilin Clan and Phoenix Clan." Patriarch Mu Yun didn''t wait for Aotian to finish speaking before he began to frustrate. "Then why should we withdraw our troops first from the Qilin tribe? Your dragon tribe has occupied our border. Are your dragon tribes unreasonable? "Patriarch Aoyun won''t hurt the majesty of the Dragon Clan, but if we stay in a stalemate like this, it will be dangerous to the Dragon Clan. After all, the Dragon Clan has a vast land and resources, and you are also a multi-tasker. There must be major issues waiting for you to deal with." Seeing this situation, Nagato hurried up to make a round.Nagato is also broken for the three clans!.. 3015 Chapter 26 Nagato Figures Out a Way to Reconcile You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Aotian agreed. "Yes, the Dragon Race has a vast land and resources, and there are really too many things to deal with." Yuanfeng saw it and said. "Since there are so many things for the Dragon Clan, then Patriarch Aoyun might as well go back sooner to deal with important matters. My Feng Clan also has important matters to deal with." ... After a long debate, Nagato was broken among the three clans.I think hard for myself to find a solution to the problem that everyone is satisfied with, and this solution must be approved by everyone. Nagato was thinking about it for several days, because the three clans each had their own small abacus, and they all wanted to strive for the greatest benefit.Moreover, if the problem is dealt with too quickly, it is likely that the three clans will go to war directly, and if they cannot find a solution to the problem for a long time, the three clans may have no patience and may also fight. This has troubled Nagato miserably. Together, he is a maverick, a chivalrous man, like a horse and a horse, walking alone, where there is so much trouble. But now Nagato is more mature, knows how to worry about the country and the people, knows to cherish the lives of all things, and he doesn''t want to see such a large-scale killing on the prehistoric continent.Even if I fuck my own snacks, I don''t feel tired. Nagato only hated that he couldn''t think of a way earlier to deal with these three difficult guys. Finally, after several days of thinking, Nagato finally thought of a good way. There are a large number of children of the three tribes, which total four trillion, but these four trillion are distributed near Buzhou Mountain. This Buzhou Mountain is transformed by the backbone of Pangu Great God. The Primordial Continent has the most authentic aura here, and also Very rich, after all, there is a taste of Pangu God. As a result, there are many great and powerful people practicing on it. The Twelve Ancestral Witch Palace is at the foot of Buzhou Mountain, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches are now stepping up their cultivation, and they have not yet refined their adult form. Also, since this mountain of Buzhou is transformed from the backbone of Pangu Great God, and with its innate spiritual energy, the spiritual treasures here are also the most precious, and there are so many. There are many powerful people on Mount Zhou looking for treasures. It''s not just for a congenital spirit treasure. The light one hurts, the heavy one hangs up directly, but these things are commonplace in the prehistoric continent. Taoist practitioners have their own demons, which are to find spiritual treasures and then refine them.Then upgrade your own cultivation level.This is also the happiness of a monk. If you control it well, you will get rid of the demons if you practice slowly, and those with shallow willpower will fall into the demons. It is precisely because of the special geographical situation of Mount Bu Zhou that gives Nagato some enlightenment. "The three patriarchs, I have seen everyone arguing again for more than a month. If this problem has not been resolved, it is still here. There is an immature opinion in Xia Nagato. I hope the three patriarchs can listen to it. " This time Nagato put his figure very low, after all, the three patriarchs wanted to coax like this, and they also liked this set very much.This is also the experience that Nagato has explored during the struggle with the three patriarchs. "Taoists have something to say straight. If they are really useful, we will definitely adopt them." Aotian spoke first this time. This Aotian had to coax like this, and Nagato was delighted.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com "This Buzhou Mountain is transformed from the backbone of Pangu Great God. The spiritual energy on it is rich, and there are many innate spiritual treasures. There are also many powerful people who come here to hunt for treasures. It is also a place with many people, if The three clans accidentally angered the mighty man here, adding some right and wrong, which is not good for the three clans." "The other thing is that since Buzhou Mountain is transformed by the backbone of the Pangu Great God, it naturally has the unyielding will of the Pangu Great God. If this is the case, the Heavenly Dao may bring disaster to the three clans, but if the three clans are remembered by the Heavenly Dao, then I am afraid there will be no good life, everyone understands this truth!" "As for the issue of who withdraws first, I think it is simple. If everyone is unwilling to withdraw, you can slowly withdraw to your borders in batches. The three groups are basically withdrawing at the same time, and there is no need to worry about other groups. He turned back. Assaulted himself." "If there is still something to worry about, please ask the three patriarchs to stay here forever and supervise each other. Knowing that the three clans have all withdrawn, and the three patriarchs will go back separately, this will avoid suspicion." "The above is just a humble opinion. If there is anything wrong, I would like to ask the three patriarchs for advice." Nagato explained all his opinions and thoughts in one breath. The three patriarchs only considered at this time that the three patriarchs looked at each other and did not speak, but they all understood that this mountain was transformed by the backbone of the Pangu Great God, and it was the holy land of the Primordial Continent.If you make another repetition and disturb the Great God Pangu, then the Heavenly Dao will surely bring disasters, and all three races will run by then. The three patriarchs suddenly realized that if they stay in such a stalemate, they will definitely bring disaster to their own people.It is better to retreat quickly. "Fortunately, since the Daoist Nagato said so, our three tribes have also shown sincerity. Our dragon tribe has a large number of people, and it will certainly not be able to withdraw at one time. The dragon tribe took the lead in withdrawing 100 billion people from the Linjia camp." "Thanks to Patriarch Aotian for adopting it, Patriarch Aotian is refreshing." Nagato was happy to see that Aotian took the lead in withdrawing troops, but this Aotian actually only withdrew 100 billion of the scaled battalion, this scaled battalion had 500 billion, and this time only withdrew 100 billion, Nagato secretly cursed in his heart. Aotian. Seeing that Aotian had taken the lead in withdrawing their troops, Yuan Feng and Mu Yun looked at each other, and they had to withdraw their troops. After all, don''t touch the mold of Tianjie, and then Mu Yun said. "My Qilin tribe withdrew the 50 billion beast camp." Yuan Feng also echoed the Tao. "The Feng Clan evacuated Feiniaoying 50 billion." "Thanks to the three patriarchs for observing the creatures in the prehistoric continent. Nagato thanked the three patriarchs here." Nagato was relieved to see the deadlock finally broken.This month, I have been exhausted and worried about this matter, and now I have finally solved the problem. Because there are a large number of people among these three tribes, even this one hundred billion is not a small number, and there are also various chores. This withdrawal is also quite cumbersome. Fortunately, the three tribe leaders agreed to withdraw their troops. With successive batches of withdrawals, Nagato also had the movement of the demon Luo Huo because of his illness. Because he deliberately initiated the war between the three clans, he was afraid that Luo Hui would not give up, and would do everything possible to intensify the conflicts between the three clans. Judging from Luohu''s current strength, it would not be cheap to fight against any of the Dragon Clan, Feng Clan and Qilin Clan.Nagato was even more worried about what vicious means he might come up with. After all, open spears are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are hard to guard... 3016 Chapter 27 Luo Hu Breaks Through the Peak of Da Luo Jinxian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato saw the three clans retreating slowly. Although the three clans were slowly retreating, slowly retreating their troops back to their base camp, it is better to move than not to move. Moreover, Nagato does not interfere too much in the affairs of the three clans. After all, this is the matter of the three patriarchs. If there is too much interference, it may cause cause and effect. Once the cause and effect are entangled, it is not fun anymore. The light one goes through various killings, while the heavy one is stared at by the heavens, and then is drawn into various calamities. Judging by Nagato''s current strength, none of these should be touched. What''s more, the three clans will definitely not listen. This time, I have been thinking about letting the three clans stop soldiers. I don''t know how many brain cells have been killed to deal with such a difficult problem. If you have to entangle with the three clans again, you won''t do it. Now there is a time for cleansing. Taking advantage of this time, Nagato wants to take a look at the gluttonous food, after all, the devilish energy in the gluttonous body has not been eliminated. Although Nagato asked Aotian last time at the Three Races Conference, Aotian said that the gluttonous gluttonous disease was cured, but this devil energy can never be healed so easily. This devil energy is deep-rooted, no matter how big it is. Mana can not be extracted. The Chaos Bead that connected Xiao Gujin didn''t know that there were other ways to get out of the devilish energy, it shouldn''t be that easy. Nagato feels that this person has a good character, is also very talented and ambitious, and is deeply loved by Aotian. If he takes charge of the dragon clan in the future, it will definitely bring the development of the dragon clan into a new era, and it will be even better. Benefit the prehistoric continent. According to Nagato''s proposal, the three patriarchs have been together and inseparable. They have been together even when giving orders. When there is an order, the three share information together, and the three are present at the same time when the order is issued. Although this has drawbacks, as long as the army is safely withdrawn, it will be a victory for the three races, and a huge disaster will be avoided for Honghuang. Because Nagato has done a great job in quelling the war between the three clans, he has good prestige among the soldiers of the three clans. Everyone respects him and dare not underestimate Nagato. Nagato came to the Dragon Palace this day, and a small dragon led Nagato to the bedroom of the gluttonous restaurant. The gluttonous palace is also magnificent and magnificent, but in this luxury, there is a soft breath that can calm people down. This is because gluttonous gluttonous places in the room are not only rare treasures, but also various classics and records. There are animal bones, tortoise shells, or shells of major events in the prehistoric times. The layout of the entire room makes people less impetuous in an instant. Seeing that the door came, he hurriedly got up and greeted Nagato. Although Nagatos health is better, he is not as sad as the day before, but now he consciously has recovered a lot of energy, although this devilish energy has been forced by Aotian. When I arrived at the pubic area, although I couldn''t disperse, my life was obviously improved. The spirit of this gluttonous food has also recovered a lot. "Brother Nagato, it''s fortunate that you prevented the tribal war in time, or else this great continent doesn''t know what it will be destroyed by this war." "These are all things that should be done, and Nagato doesn''t want to see the dead and wounded everywhere in the prehistoric continent, and the lives will be disheartened." "I can''t get up for a while because of the devilish energy in my body, otherwise I should do all these things, thank you brother Nagato." Bashan Academy www.83shu.com "You take care of yourself, now the three clans have agreed to withdraw their troops, just hope that nothing will happen." "Yeah, I don''t know that the devil Luo Hui can''t make a plan after seeing it, I don''t know what other horrible ideas he has to think of." Nagato knew that the only way to get rid of the devilish energy was to kill Luo Hu. Only when Luo Hu died and disappeared, the gluttonous food would get better. However, Luo Hu was now in the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian, and it was very difficult to kill Luo Hu. Nagato thought that Luo Huo hadnt seen any actions for a long time. He must be working hard to improve his cultivation level. When the war of the three races broke out, he could take advantage of the grievances left by the children of the three races to improve. His own cultivation base, and with the help of the three tribes fighting against hundreds of millions of souls to sacrifice the Zhuxian formation. If Luo Yu really got the Zhuxian Sword, the consequences would be disastrous. The power of the Zhuxian Sword was too strong. Even a sage could not escape the power of the Zhuxian Array, which Nagato would not dare to think. Because once Luo Hu really used the Zhuxian Sword to kill and prove the Dao, who would be Luo Hu''s opponent in the world. So long, he said to the glutton. "Brother Taoyuan recently recovered from his illness at ease. I will first investigate Luohu''s next plan. I must not let his trickery succeed. If he gets the predecessor of Zhuxianjian, it will definitely be another catastrophe." "Brother Nagato, wait a minute, the topography of the Demon Mountain where the Demon Rahu is located is complex, and the Demon has been operating there for many years, and it must have set up a lot of barriers. If Brother Nagato is not careful, just in case Luohu is alarmed. , Then the consequences are unimaginable." "Brother Don''t worry, I will definitely be more careful." "Brother Taoyuan don''t be anxious, I have a spiritual treasure here, which can help Brother Taoyuan recognize those hidden barriers." Nagato was overjoyed, and this class of spirit treasures, it was really even more powerful, plus the chaotic green lotus could conceal its aura, even a person with high mana could not find it. But if someone arranges the enchantment in advance and accidentally touches the enchantment, it is easy to be discovered. If it is an expert with high mana and cultivation, it will be discovered through the restrictions of these arrangements whether anyone has been here. , And then easily catch the offender. "Brother Taoyuan also has such spirit treasures, that is indeed wonderful!" Tao Hu went to an inconspicuous corner of his room and didn''t know how to fiddle, and then a box came out of the wall. Nagato was very surprised. The dragon clans mechanism was so ingenious that there was a hidden box on the wall originally, but now a box ran out of the wall. If you didnt see it with your own eyes, Nagato would never believe it. There is also a box in the ordinary wall. But Nagato was even more surprised to see Dongzi who had taken the gluttonous rice cake out of the box. The gluttonous glutton carefully took out a leaf from the concealment in the wall. The leaf was exquisite and transparent. The leaf was colorful, and the leaf seemed to have life. The color flowed on the leaf, and the veins of the leaf were like there. If there is no golden thread, interesting mana floats on this leaf, emitting a faint light that makes the eyes comfortable. The beautiful shape of this leaf of Nagato was shocked. This leaf is so beautiful, and this leaf seems to be alive, alive, and able to breathe. "This is called Linglong Colorful Colored Glass Leaf." .. 3017 Chapter 28 Nagato Obtains Lingbao Exquisite Colorful Glazed Leaves You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato saw that this baby was so good-looking, but he just didn''t know what it was for.But Nagato knew instinctively that this treasure was definitely not a simple spirit treasure. From the tone of the gluttonous food and the location of the spiritual treasure, he knew that this spirit treasure was definitely not simple. "This is really a good treasure. But what is the purpose of this spirit treasure, Brother Tao?" Taoyuan looked excited, but told Nagato slowly and disorderly. "This spiritual treasure is not simple. It was when my father was traveling in the wilderness, there was a worm with a color and a faint light when he was on the Three Gods Mountain in the East. He wanted to take advantage of my father''s practice to suck his father. The dragon clans blood, but was caught by the father, and the father stayed when he saw the worms." "Father king took it with him, and he put it in a bottle with his magic power. When traveling through the prehistoric land, he would buzz every time he encountered a restriction set by someone, or a trap formation or something. Silly, my father knows the magical effect of this bug, which can be used to detect hidden barriers, so that he can avoid accidentally entering the formations set by others." The gluttony talks about endless waves. Speaking of these adventures, gluttony''s words are like a river bursting a bank and they can''t be kept. But Nagato also listened with gusto, and curiously listened to the gluttonous talk about his father Wang Aotian''s adventures. "But later, the worm died, and my father was very sad, because if the worm was carried around, he would feel safe. He would not enter the formation of others without knowing it. . There is an early warning effect." Hearing this, Nagato asked. "Then it''s a pity that this bug dies, oh, is that a leaf here..." "En, yes. This leaf is refined from that spirit insect, and it didn''t bother my father. He first collected a rare spirit grass from the steepest cliff in Buzhou Mountain. What is it called? I forgot the name, but it is very precious. I went to Kunlun Mountain to collect the five-color stone, which is extremely strong." "The father captured the Feng Clans Xiaofeng and used their unique Nanming Lihuo to refine it for a hundred years. He also added the Dragon Clans blood, the Feng Clans blood, and the Qilin Clans blood. Then Only then were they refined into this exquisite colorful glazed leaf." "This exquisite colorful glazed leaf is crystal clear, just like a leaf, with clear veins and a little glow. If there are formations or enchantments nearby, it will flash, and if you can see through the leaves, Can clearly see the hidden formations or enchantments." "Didn''t it hurt a lot of the children of the Phoenix and Qilin tribes? I didn''t kill them!" "I also heard that because it is difficult to obtain the Nanming Lihuo of the Feng Clan, you can only put the captured Feng Clan into the furnace, and then you can extract the Nanming Lihuo, so this has hurt many Feng Clan people. , I only learned about this later. But the Phoenix and Qilin tribes also often catch people from the Dragon tribe to refine the spirit treasures, because the dragon, the Phoenix and the unicorns belong to the essence and blood of the innate aura, so the refined spirit treasures are very powerful , So that the three clans often fight for these things." "Sin!" "This exquisite colorful colored glaze leaf was later given to me by my father, so that I could use it for self-defense, but I felt that this thing had cost so many lives, and I couldn''t bear it, so I kept letting it go. But this time I went to seal the devil. In the case of the mountain, this spirit treasure can be used, if it can be used to save the dragon clan or save the prehistoric continent from disaster, it can be regarded as a good deed!" Nagato thought that if he had this spirit treasure in his exploration of Fengmo Mountain this time, he would not be afraid of falling into the trap of Luohu, the demon.New World Novel www.enwds.com "Lingbao originally has no good and evil. Only talents can distinguish between good and evil. As long as Lingbao is used well, it is naturally righteous in the hands of those who save the good, and in the hands of those who do evil, it is definitely a shame." "Brother Nagato said this is exactly what Nagato said. If you don''t bring exquisite colorful glazed leaves with you to Fengde Mountain, you don''t know how much danger you will increase? Then I won''t rest assured. Please Brother Nagato must take it. Get on this exquisite colorful glass leaf." Nagato sees the gluttonous words with sincerity, and although the method of refining this exquisite colorful glazed leaf is too cruel, Nagato is a bit disgusted, but at this time, the most important thing is to deal with the demon Luo Huo first, otherwise there will be endless troubles. , And Luo Hu''s practice is even more brutal. "Okay, then I would like to thank the gluttonous brother." He said that he took the exquisite colorful glazed leaf from the gluttonous hands. Then Nagato stayed at the restaurant for a while and took a panda to leave the dragon clan and set off for Fengmo Mountain. Nagato saw that the panda followed him, but it was slowly getting bigger. It turned out that this guy followed Nagato to comprehend the exercises, and the pandas'' exercises have gradually improved. He has advanced from the original high-level monster to the second level. Level senior monsters, such progress is indeed amazing. Nagato sighed secretly that the beasts of the fierce beasts were indeed extraordinary, and the panda refined by the inner alchemy was so savvy. However, when Nagato named this guy, he was afraid that this guy would behave like a panda in later generations, and then he made himself a national treasure. He has a martial art, has a strong bite, and runs fast, but he can only be cute. Now it seems that this panda is indeed very talented. In just a thousand years, he has advanced to the second-order advanced beast. Now he has grown bigger and can sit more than fifty Nagato. Nagato meditates on the panda and adjusts its breath, not to miss the opportunity to practice and comprehend. Nagato has been busy with the battle between Rahu and the three tribes for this period of time, and has never had the opportunity to carefully comprehend it. Although the Daoist priest of the Eastern Vatican has passed on all the roads to Nagato, the realm of Nagato has not been broken. It feels like this is separated by a layer of yarn, but I just can''t understand it. Although it didn''t take long on the way, Nagato''s exercises were improving, and it felt like he was about to break through and reach Daluo Jinxian. Although the peak of Taiyi Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian are only a small level difference, the difference is indeed tens of thousands of miles. Even the one hundred cultivators at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal may not be able to beat the person of the Da Luo Jinxian cultivation base, because this is not a level at all! Nagato is slowly comprehending the meaning, as if there is something like nothing, and then the chaotic green lotus of the body slowly grows in the body, exuding a faint green lotus aura, which is empty from the top. Gathering, and then radiating the green lotus energy to the whole body meridians along the whole body meridian, Nagato suddenly felt refreshed, exhaled, and then his cultivation level took another step, but he had not broken through the Da Luo Jinxian. As soon as Nagato opened his eyes, he was not far from Feng Mo Mountain... 3018 Chapter 29 Nagato Detecting Sealed Demon Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato stopped at the top of a mountain only tens of thousands of miles away from Fengde Mountain. Flying over with a panda would definitely arouse Luo Hu''s suspicion and detection. He took the panda back into the ring and let him practice well in the ring. The aura in the ring was also abundant, as well as the Xiantian Guishui and three thousand flat peach saplings. Now that the flat peach sapling has grown in the ring to be two people tall, the rings ground, water, wind, and fire are all indispensable, as well as all kinds of rare auras, strange flowers and plants, all are accepted by Nagato. There is a world, a system that can survive independently. That Xiantian Guishui not only nourishes the three thousand flat peach trees, but also makes the aura here more intense.That panda is blessed to follow Nagato. Nagato checked the situation around first, and then concealed his breath. Nagato felt that this mountain was a little bit different from the others, and felt very strange in his heart, so he took out the exquisite colorful glazed leaves. Nagato tapped the leaf forcefully, and then used the leaf to block his eyes. Through the leaf, he found the strange weather here. There used to be a strange formation here, very weird, but Nagato had never seen it before. This formation was originally shrouded on this hill. There was a cave here, but it has now been filled. It seems like a big battle has broken out here, and the strange and strange formations set up here seem to be torn apart by some kind of tyrannical force. This force is extremely domineering, but it broke this big formation in a flash, and now the big formation still remains. There was a hint of mana, but in front of Linglong''s colorful glazed leaves, all the traces of the formation could not escape his magic eye. Nagato sighs that Taoist is a good treasure. "Hey, it''s a pity. Although this spirit treasure is good, there are too many wraith spirits attached to it during refining. If it is used for a long time, people with unhealthy minds will easily get into trouble." But Nagato wasn''t very worried that he would go crazy, the chaotic green lotus in his body could help him resist this power.Not to let Nagato get confused. Nagato thought that his top priority was not to investigate the reason why the formation was suddenly broken, but to go to Fengde Mountain to check the situation. Nagato will take a note of the situation here, and then think about it for yourself later. Nagato walked slowly and cautiously towards Fengmo Mountain all the way, and nothing happened when the exquisite colorful colored glaze leaves were not used, but when this was used, Nagato found that there are tens of thousands of miles around Fengmo Mountain. Set traps, formations, and various early warning formations.Nagato was also at a loss, with a trace of luck leaking out of his face. This luck was really good. I didnt find so many formations and barriers in the previous two visits to Fengde Mountain. I was lucky. None of them are trapped. This is really very good. If you are trapped by these formations, even if you are lucky to be alive, you will already be lucky, not to mention that this place is so close to Luo Yu''s cultivation site. If the demon Luo Hu took a moment to refining it when he was cultivating, I was trapped in the formation and couldnt get out of it. Then it would be dead. Everything in this world is the rules of this world. careless. Nagato used the exquisite colorful glazed leaves to look at the nearby formations bit by bit, passing through the gaps in the formations.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com Without this Lingbao Nagato and his party could not have been so smooth. Soon, Nagato slowly approached Fengmo Mountain. Nagato cursed secretly. "This Luohu must be nervous. There are so many formations in this three-kilometer radius. No wonder Feng Demon Mountain has no one. It is estimated that none of them came or went out. No one or the beast dared to come. Here comes it." Nagato cautiously came to the foot of Fengmo Mountain along the way. This Fengmo Mountain stretches for 30,000 kilometers, and the mountain is steep. Numerous peaks are encircled here, but if you look closely, the mountain in front of Fengmo Mountain is low, and the left and right Pingshan Mountains are towering and hug towards the middle. Extending, it is a good place of stars and moon. But after this Luohu entrenched here, the predatory creatures here slowly decreased, and a bit more murderous.The devilish energy in this valley is getting stronger and stronger, eroding the surrounding trees, and the flowers and trees are full of black energy, which is very scary. Go through the gate of the Sealed Demon Mountain, because there are soaring peaks on all sides of the Demon Mountain, but only the place in front will one day pass through it. Nagato cautiously walked towards the inside of Feng Demon Mountain, but there were not as many formations as there were in the outer periphery, but occasionally there was a small formation, which was used as an early warning effect. But with the help of this exquisite colorful glazed leaf, Nagato slipped away from the gap of the formation. This place is surrounded by two mountains on the left and right of Feng Demon Mountain. After entering a wide entrance in the middle, the terrain inside is very tortuous. It can be said that there are eighteen bends in the mountain road, the road is winding, sometimes the road is open, sometimes the terrain is narrow , Only one person is allowed. Nagato followed these twists and turns, and after passing countless bends and narrow places, an open space finally appeared before her eyes. The atmosphere here is very different from that of other places in Fengmo Mountain. , It doesn''t seem to be corroded by demonic energy. The trees here are vigorous and upright, each tree has a very huge trunk, and the trunks are covered with green moss.There are strange flowers and plants growing on some moss, and the flowers and plants on the ground are full of vitality, with various unknown wild flowers blooming one by one. Although the scenery here is very beautiful, if it is in other places on the wild continent, Nagato may find it uncommon. What this wild continent does not lack is these big trees, strange flowers and weeds. But here is the Demon Mountain, the dojo of Demon Zu Luohu. The trees, flowers and plants on the surrounding mountains of Feng Demon Mountain have not been eroded by demonic energy, and slowly become withered, with no vitality at all, but they only survive on this open ground There is such a large forest that has not been corroded by the devilish energy, which makes everyone feel surprised. Nagato did not stay too much, but surrounded the past from the outside of this forest, because this is the old lair of the devil ancestor Rahu. As a result, Nagato cannot use mana for actions here, and can only rely on his own martial arts. So Nagato was agile, and he didn''t suffer much in the forest. He flicked from the left to the right and passed through the forest vigorously. The shape of the mountain in the forest is even more precipitous. The mountains here are very tall and tightly embraced, and one layer is higher than the other, and there are nine layers... 3019 Chapter Thirty: Sealed Demon Mountain Nine Mountains You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!These Nine-Layered Mountains, surrounded by the Demon Mountain, can only be vaguely seen in the clouds and fog. The unique fan shape here makes it extremely difficult to find here, because there are various hills intertwined between the Nine-Layered Mountains. Together, various cliffs and canyons are formed, and it is simply too difficult to cross this canyon to reach the center of Sealed Demon Mountain without relying on mana. Nagato is located just outside the third mountain. There are tens of thousands of roads going in. Nagato doesnt know which one can reach the center of Sealed Demon Mountain. Luohu must also be in the center of Sealed Demon Mountain. Place. Although Nagato knew it, it was so difficult to find a way in this lofty mountain, and he couldn''t rely on mana. Although there are many difficulties, he did not give up this word here in Nagato. He looked at the mountain line. The Jiuzhongshan is not completely closed, but there are many disconnected places. The opening and closing places of the Jiuzhongshan are staggered. So, the road to the mountain is very difficult, thinking that I dont know which disconnected place I can enter. Nagato wondered if the Xiantian Bagua map was combined here, and every hexagram of the Bagua was implicitly combined between these breaks. But this is still too difficult after all. Even if they know that these things are gossips, Nagato can''t clearly know where they should get in. After all, what he knows is just a little bit of gossip, and I will use it now. I can''t believe it. Nagato only hates that he has learned too little, which really hates less when the book is used. Now I can only try it with the knowledge I only know. "The location now is in the northwest, that is Genwei. Now that we have passed the third mountain, the fourth one needs to reach the hurdle of the west." Then Nagato walked along this very difficult gorge, and then walked the Zhengxikan position step by step, seeing the big river in front of him flowing out of it, and then after going out the mountain, it was blocked by the mountain line and flowed south. "How can such a big river pass? I only blame myself for not being good at learning skills. Now I have to bump into it everywhere." Nagato was going to abandon this entrance, and then go back the same way, because the road would be occupied by the big river further forward. As he was about to leave, Nagato swept away, and noticed that there was a platform next to the gate where there was a lot of splashes. This platform seemed to go directly to the fourth mountain, but there was no way to cross the river and the canyon. Although there are vines in it, this vine looks very thin and should not be able to bear Nagato''s weight. However, I found that the road is opposite to the gate of the water outlet, that is, in the south. Although the water outlet of the mountain gate is not wide, it is still very rare to jump directly without relying on mana. If you accidentally fall into the water, then Just suffered a lot. "Except for a thin vine between the two sides of the strait, there is really nothing good to use." Nagato paced and thought, and then looked at the surrounding terrain from time to time to see if there was anything that could be used.Nagato focused his gaze on the thin vine. "It''s not impossible, try it." The rock on the side of Nagato Shunzhe climbed up, trying to test whether the rattan could bear its own weight. After all, even a straw now, Nagato would hold it tightly. The root of this rattan is on the opposite bank, and the main body of the rattan is also on the opposite bank. The one that grows here is a thin rattan. There are traces of dead wood on the thin rattan. It should be the dead wood of the rattan. It grew, and then after the dead wood was completely weathered and dropped, only this rattan remained. Nagato pulled the cane a few times.Nine Cake Chinese www.9bzw.com "Unexpectedly, this tiny rattan is so strong." Seeing that the rattan was still struggling, Nagato fixed the rattan on the rock, and then put all his body on the rattan to try his strength. Unexpectedly, Nagato could bear the weight of Nagato, so Nagato climbed over without worry. Nagato began to climb cautiously, for fear that his uneven strength would break the thin cane, but then Nagato dismissed the idea. The rattan is very strong and will not break so easily. It seems that Nagato still underestimates the thin rattan. Nagato thought it better to take this cane away and make a magic weapon. At this moment, the rock here made a cracking sound. As soon as Nagato heard this voice, he knew that something was wrong. It might be that the rock was not tied tightly just now, and the rock couldn''t bear the weight, and it was about to break now. Nagato hurried, speeded up, and wanted to get to the opposite bank quickly, but everything came too much, and Nagato''s violent pull caused the rock to crack. Nagato''s body suddenly lost its support when the rock broke, but Nagato was unable to use mana, resulting in the current Nagato only where it was expected to fall without sharp stones. Nagato is trying his best to change his body, because the rattan on the opposite bank has not broken, as long as the rattan is firmly grasped, as long as the rattan continues, he can still pass. Nagato fell heavily on the rock under the stone platform, smashing, but Nagato firmly grasped the cane. After a short period of relief, Nagato climbed lightly along the cane. platform. Although it was a bit thrilling just now, everything was still under Nagato''s grasp, so after it passed, it was nothing.Nagato''s mentality is rather optimistic. Nagato saw that this cane was extraordinary, and with such a violent impact, the thin cane was not torn off. He took the cane and placed it in the ring. At first glance, there was a natural stone road on this platform, which proved that my inference was not wrong. It was a feasible way to enter from the hurdles in the west. After Nagato passed the fourth mountain, Nagato followed the gossip inferring, and went around to the position from the southeast. This southeast is almost directly opposite to the western hurdle, so Nagato circled the fifth mountain and entered the south to reach the southeast Dianwei. This side is an open area. The gap between the fifth-fold mountain is also the biggest here. Yes, it looks like a map.You can see the sixth mountain inside. Nagato carefully passed through this open land, saying it was an open land. It was indeed a large swamp, and only the meadow in the swamp could step on it.If you run into the air, you will be trapped in this wild swamp, and I am afraid that you will not be able to get out. If you use mana, the demon ancestor Luo Hu will definitely come to greet him warmly. Then there is the departure of the East.Then there was the Sunda location in the southwest, and then went around to the earthquake location in the northeast. Although it was dangerous along the way, Nagato had already passed Yaeyama... 3020 Chapter 31 The First Sword Formation, Zhuxian Formation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Through the gossip knowledge of half a bottle of water, Nagato stumbled past the Yaeyama mountains in front of him. If you use mana, how can it be so laborious, Nagato converges his breath very well. You must know that it is relatively simple to practice and improve your own skills in the prehistoric times, because you are born with a lot of spiritual energy, and that this prehistoric time is the least valuable. As long as you want to improve yourself, you can improve yourself by slowly practicing Strength. But to conceal one''s aura like this is particularly rare in the Primordial Continent, because the cultivating aura emanating from a cultivator is difficult to cover up, just like flowers, you can''t let the flowers not fragrant. This cultivation base is like the fragrance of flowers, and the cultivator can immediately sense that people with extremely high cultivation bases can hide their cultivation base breath, but they also need to spend special time to do it, and this cultivation method is also It is particularly harsh. Therefore, there are not many experts who can hide their aura in the prehistoric land. Nagato is able to achieve the mother of the concealment technique by relying on the uniqueness of the chaotic green lotus. However, the concealment of the exercises will cause Nagato to be unable to use some of the most basic magic moves that he has learned. It can only rely on his own strength. Fortunately, Nagato has safely inflicted on the difficult Yaeshan mountain. Now only This last mountain is left. Nagato stopped and took a break. The peaks inside are not as steep as the ones outside. Each heavy mountain is a little lower than the one outside. The shape of this mountain makes this tens of thousands of miles around the Devil Mountain like a bowl, high outside and in the middle. It is low, but the whole bowl has a depression in the south, just like there is a gap in this bowl. Nagato came in along the south side of the mountain from the beginning. The peaks on the other side were so high that there was no way to get in, only the gap in the south. Nagato fixed his gaze on the innermost ninth mountain. This ninth mountain is not as steep as the outside, and it looks very gentle, but this mountain is like a hornet''s nest, full of cave-like caves. There are many vertical and horizontal cracks inside. This mountain is also very wide, just like a big buckled bowl. There is a flat ground in the middle. From a distance, there are still some dead trees on it. Nagato observes this for himself, looking for the best route to the mountain. Nagato thought that this place must be Luohu''s demon''s lair. Nagato took out the exquisite colorful glazed leaves and looked at it. There was no formation in this area. Luohu was really confident. Luo Hu was confident that no one could traverse the Nine Layers of Demon Mountain, and if he traversed forcibly, he would have discovered something, so there was no formation on this ninth mountain. Nagato put away the exquisite colorful glazed leaves, and then walked step by step to the top of the ninth mountain, wanting to see what is in this platform, and the canyons under this mountain are vertical and horizontal. If you enter rashly, I dont know. Something terrible will happen, so Nagato did not choose to walk through the valley below the mountain. Although the road on the mountain is also full of ravines, and there are many bottomless caves, but if you walk along the middle of the ravine and the cave, you can still reach the top of the mountain. Nagato is here, there are weird rocks everywhere, and among the dead trees, slowly moving forward, for fear that there will be too much movement, after all, there is no anger here, there is a sudden movement, it must have made Luohu suspicious and come over to check what happened. What''s wrong. Nagato saw that there were still many corpses of wild beasts on the mountain. The corpses had decomposed, but the fur was indeed intact, and the flesh and blood in it had been gnawed away by something.First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com But it was also strange that after the beast was eaten, the fur of these animals was so well preserved. Nagato traveled one day and night, and finally reached the top of the mountain. But looking at the top of the mountain, this platform was not a platform at all, but a huge basin. The middle of the platform seemed to be pressed down by something, causing the mountain to fall neatly.The cracks in this mountain seem to have been caused when the earth in the middle fell. But this is completely invisible, but when did this mountain become the way it is by this force, it seems that when the world was opened, there was already this mountain, this shape. Nagato was secretly surprised. Nagato looked at it for a long time, from the appearance of the mountain and the numerous mountain passes outside.Then I wanted to find some clues about Rahu, but I didnt get anything, but Nagato can be sure that Rahu must be somewhere in the ninth mountain, but Nagato doesnt know where it is. . Nagato can only investigate cautiously now. After all, Luo Hu is already the strength of the Daluo Golden Immortal peak, and his Taiyi Golden Immortal peak is still a long way away from Luo Hu. Nagato locked his gaze in the middle of the basin again, and saw a faint red light shaking in one place, but when Nagato took a closer look, it disappeared without a trace. Nagato noticed it, so he took out the exquisite colorful glazed leaves and took a look. The scene in front of him surprised Nagato. "It turned out to be an innate formation here." Nagato was shocked. The formation looked mediocre from the outside, but it did seem to be all-encompassing and hideous.This formation was very scary, Nagato used Ye Zhi to carefully look at the layout in this formation. The four swords are hung high in the middle of the formation. They are located in the four directions of the southeast, northwest and north. Then there is a large array composition diagram below the large array. The layout of this large array is designed according to the layout of the layout. .The lines of mana in this large formation were intertwined like a net, even if Nagato used the leaves to check it, he couldn''t see the trend of this formation at all. "Could this be the world''s number one killing formation-Zhuxian sword formation." Nagato was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Immortal Jade Sword Formation was here. When he saw Luo Hu in the Chaos Orb, he wanted to use these four swords to improve his strength. If this Zhuxian sword formation is to be broken, it will take the souls of hundreds of millions of souls to sacrifice the sword to break the formation. Fortunately, I successfully organized the battle of the three clans. Otherwise, if this Luohu takes it, the world will never be there. A peaceful day. Na Luohu now has the world-killing black lotus and the Killing Spear. Both of them are innate treasures. One can make Luohu invincible, and the other is the best weapon in the world. The legend is that stabbing a saint, is a saint. He would die too, this sharp gun is the second weapon in this wild world besides the mountain axe. However, the Kaitian Axe could not withstand the impact of Kaitian, and it shattered into very large pieces... 3021 Chapter Thirty-two: Demon Zu Luohu Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Yu is now stepping up the refining of the newly acquired Lingbao Gunslinger, and now I am afraid that he has already refined the prohibition of Gunslinger Guns nine out of ten. Although he can''t exert the power of that magical weapon, but It was enough to kill a quasi-sage-level god, and the horror in it was beyond words. The black lotus that destroys the world can also help Luo Hui improve his skill. Nagato thought of this without sighing, Luo Hus life is really good, even the opening of the sky did not destroy him, but let him survive, and condensed in this demon mountain into this person. The ghosts and not ghosts gradually transformed into human forms.And Luo Hui''s current strength, he should have reshaped his body long ago. Although Luohus luck is surprisingly good, Nagato is not jealous of him, because the chaotic green lotus in his body is a rare treasure at this time, and it is easy to not show up. If it suddenly appears, it will definitely cause a burst in the prehistoric continent. Riotous. In the prehistoric world, there is no such thing as moral shame, and it is not as justice and awe-inspiring as people of later generations see.If you have a high cultivation level here, you are the king and can dominate everything. If the people of the predecessors know that Nagato still has that rare treasure, the Chaos Qinglian, then it will surely set off a bloody storm in the predecessor. It is also possible to be attacked by a joint attack by the great powers of the great powers to seize the chaotic green lotus, and then divide it into multiple parts, and use the chaotic green lotus obtained to refine it into a spiritual treasure. Came after. So when its not dying, Nagato wouldnt know how to bring this Chaos Qinglian out. Nagato carefully examined the Zhuxian Formation again, and suddenly a black shadow floated from the canyon at the edge of the basin, then stopped a hundred miles away from the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and then looked at the great formation from a distance. Nagato hurriedly used subtle movements to completely hide his body and breath, and then took out the exquisite colorful glazed leaves. Seeing from the leaves, Na Luohu was very delicate, a tall and thin man, with a high nose, a very thin face, slightly pale, and a pointed head. There is still a heroic spirit between Luohu''s eyebrows, and such a person is actually the demon ancestor Luohu. Nagato sighed that Luo Hu''s image and temperament were completely inconsistent. There was no domineering or villainous disposition, and Luo Hu still had a firm gaze in his eyes. Luo Hu''s gaze has been focused on the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation is still motionless.Luo Yu looked at Zhuxian Sword Formation quietly, and this continued for a while. Nagato cat was on the top of the ninth mountain, watching Luohu''s every move, Luohu didn''t move, and Nagato didn''t dare to move, just lying on the top of the mountain motionless. Nagato has always held the Linglong colorful colored glaze in his hand, and only through this can Nagato see the Zhuxian array clearly. Luo Hui suddenly used force to break into the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but when he came into contact with the Zhuxian Great Formation, he still couldn''t make any ripples. The mana that Luo Hui played was really clear from Nagato. It was the peak of Daluo Jinxian. Under the strength, a force that condenses Luo Husan''s successful power.It is that magic power that can kill a large number of monks at the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal.Doctor Novel Network www.book84.net The fact that such a strong mana entered the Appearance Sword Array could not allow the Zhuxian Sword Array to have a little mana fluctuation. Nagato eats chicken very much, and feels that the power of this Immortal Sword Formation is indeed the first kill formation in the wild. Luo Hu in the basin also had the same expression. He was very surprised. He has worked hard for so many years to get rid of this great formation and obtain the Four Swords of Zhuxian. The name of the world''s first formation is really well-deserved. Luo Hu now speaks. A bitter smile leaked out. This is obviously a mockery of myself. This Zhuxian Sword Array is the first killer formation in the prehistoric lands composed of four swords, Zhuxian Sword, Slaughter Sword, Sinking Sword, and Extreme Sword, combined with the Zhuxian Sword Array.These four swords are hanging upside down on the door. Even a saint, as long as they enter this Zhuxian Sword Formation, once the Zhuxian Sword Formation is activated, even the saint cannot escape. The mysterious and mysterious changes of the Zhuxian Sword Formation are dangerous and unpredictable. Even if Da Luo Jinxian entered this formation, he was wiped out in an instant, and his death disappeared. Luo Hu has been practicing here for hundreds of thousands of years, just to get rid of this Zhuxian sword formation, and then take out the four Zhuxian swords.Improve your cultivation level once. This is Luo Yu taking out a small flag from his sleeve. There is a very strange symbol on the flag. There is a cloud of black air shrouded in the outside of the flag. Luo Yu pinched a trick in his hand, and then pointed the flag towards Zhuxian Sword. go with. Nagato saw that the black spirit was the soul of a prehistoric creature, and that soul struck the Zhu Xian Sword array, and saw the red light flashing in the Zhu Xian Sword array, four swords: the Zhu Xian Sword, the Slaughter Sword, the Sinking Sword, and the Ultimate Sword At the same time, flashing red light was emitted, and the souls of the creatures in the wild were absorbed by the sword formation by the four swords, and the Zhuxian sword formation gradually showed its shape, clearing the veins and trends in the formation. Chu. Nagato saw Luo Huan''s excitement, so he put down the Lingling colorful glazed leaves, and also saw everything in the Zhuxian sword formation, and the four swords seemed to have not eaten enough souls for a while in the sword formation. Jitter. This Zhuxian Formation was also in the shaking of the four swords, revealing the situation in the formation. Luo Hui now clearly sees the things in the big formation, and then pinched a tactic to fight it. At this time, this spell condenses 50% of Luohu''s skill. When this sharp mana touches the outer context of the big formation, Easily broke up the formations surrounding the Zhuxian Formation, but after a while, the continuous flow of mana restored the big formation, and the Zhuxian Four Swords gradually faded from the red light. Then everything returned to calm. "The Four Zhuxian Swords are really demonic, and they actually want to absorb the souls of these wild creatures. It seems that using the dragon, phoenix and unicorn tribe to sacrifice the four swords of the Zhuxian Sword Array will surely be easy." Luo Hu waited for a long time in Feng Devil Mountain, and after tens of thousands of years of cultivation, he still did not shake this Immortal Sword Formation. Today Luo Hu didn''t expect that he would use the spirit of the spirit to float this to the creatures in the wild near Feng Devil Mountain. The soul penetrated into it, but it turned out to be true. In the past, when Luo Hu was traveling through the prehistoric times, he only knew that the way to break this innate first sword formation, Zhuxian Sword Formation, was to use hundreds of millions of creatures to sacrifice the Four Swords of Zhuxian, and it was verified today. Luo Hu also nodded, as if he had also found a way to break the formation, and suddenly turned into a cloud of black energy and drifted away... 3022 Chapter 33: Discovered by Demon Zu Luohu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato saw Luo Hui leaving, he was relieved and thought that this demon Luo Huo had finally left, and that demon had made him nervous now. Nagato was not only amazed when he saw the power of Luo Hu''s mana on the Zhuxian Sword Array. In this prehistoric continent, the one with the strongest spell is the king, the rule. This is not false, and his mana is not weak, but compared with Luo Hu in front of him, it is almost a sky and an underground, even if he has the chaos Qinglian bodyguard. , Can protect oneself from being beaten to death, but if you really fight against the devil Luo Huo, you will definitely be beaten half to death, and then take the magic weapon. In front of this absolute strength, Nagato had only obediently hiding on the top of the mountain, and he did not dare to take a mouthful. After Luo Hu left, Nagato used the exquisite colorful colored glaze to look at the Zhuxian sword formation. This sword formation was indeed too powerful.What''s more, there is only Nagato at the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal. Nagato swallowed, and then prepared to leave this place, this place is too evil. Nagato wants to rely on his own strength to be completely unable to contend with the demon Luo Hu. If he wants to defeat Luo Hu, he can only contact the hermit in the predecessor. Otherwise, with his own strength, it is difficult to make a difference. This predecessor world is very big and powerful. There are many people.Now Luo Hu has both the Killing Spear and the World Destroying Black Lotus. Even the ten monks at the top of Luo Jinxian can hardly beat Luo Hu. Moreover, Luo Yu also found a way to crack the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, and with the spirit-calling flag taken out from the sleeve of his shirt, Luo Hu could collect the souls of millions of li in the flag to worship the Four Swords of Zhu Xian. If he were to get the Four Swords of Zhuxian, the consequences would be hard to think of. Nagato thought of this, he couldn''t stand it for a moment, and he was about to get up and leave immediately, so he had to set out to contact the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn tribe, as well as the powerful people among the prehistoric. Turning around, he found a dark figure standing behind him, looking at Nagato from a pair of eyes in a black Taoist robe. This person was slightly pale and his body was very thin. Looking at it, it was clear that it was Luo Huo, the demon who was in front of Zhuxian''s Great Formation. Nagato was frightened and shivered. But Nagato immediately understood the current situation. Now that he appeared in Feng Demon Mountain, and he was caught by the demon ancestor Luo Hu, he couldn''t escape Luo Hu''s palm anyway. Luo Hu just pretended not to know that the opposite was Luo Hu. "Yo, is there anything wrong with this fellow Taoist?" "What more do I want to ask you? Why did you run to my magic mountain?" Nagato was stopped by this rhetorical question, but Nagato''s head turned extremely fast. "I was lost here just now. I don''t know the direction. This big mountain obscures the sky and the sun and the moon are not controversial, causing me to get lost in this mountain." Luo Hui saw the boy in front of him, although his face was a little bit shy, but his aura was very full and he didn''t have any fear. "I don''t care what the purpose of your kid is, but if you can walk into this magic mountain, it is destined to me. I see that your foundation is still strong, so let me be a master. I will teach you how I will give you some spiritual treasures through the exercises. From now on, you will naturally have nothing to fear in this wild continent." Nagato heard what Luo Hu said, thinking that this kid Luo Hu was thinking that his apprentice was crazy!I want to accept apprentices if I catch individuals. "Friends of Taoism, you and I have never met, and I am a dull person, and I am afraid that I will insult my teacher in the future." "You boy is shameless. Do you know who I am? Many people think that my apprentice is not qualified!" Biquge www.dzshuo.com "Forgive me for not knowing it, please dao friends express it." Luo Hu didn''t hide it. "I am the demon ancestor Luo Hui, the demon god of chaos. It is the god who survived this chaos." "Nagato has seen the Demon Ancestor." Nagato pretended to cooperate with Luo Hu. "I think you kid will have a future in the future. Maybe you and I have not yet come. If you still dont want to worship me as a teacher, and wait for me to prove my sanctification, you can come to my Feng Devil Mountain at any time. Your practice." Nagato felt very surprised. "I don''t know what Mozu means, I don''t understand it below." "It wont take much time. This predecessor is the world of my demons. I think you are a manufacturable material, so thats why it treats you like this. If you think about it next time, you can find me at Fengmo Mountain. I believe We still have a chance." Luo Huo took out a spiritual treasure from his sleeve as he spoke. This spiritual treasure was crystal clear, just like a bead.Then he gave this Lingbao to Nagato. "Remember, the magic way is not the evil spirit outside the way, you must follow the thoughts in your heart, I see my shadow in you, young people take the opportunity!" Luo Hui waved his hand and sent Nagato to Fengde Mountain. "Remember, boy, if you want to go to Feng Devil Mountain in the future, use these beads to find me." In a blink of an eye, Nagato had reached the outside of Feng Demon Mountain, and Nagato was also embarrassed, and Luo Hu actually didn''t attack him. Nagato thought that he had fallen into the hands of the demon ancestor Luo Hu, and he would definitely suffer a lot. The spy himself came to Feng Demon Mountain to investigate the news, but he did not expect that Luo Hu was so good to talk, so he put himself back. Nagato just thought of a hundred ways to escape, but he didn''t expect that he was actually sent out by Demon Zu Luohu, and he also said so many weird things, which made Nagato confused for a while. "This demon among the prehistoric is also really strange. It doesn''t look like a villain at all. Shouldn''t it be a brutal, brutal, murderous demon?" Nagato whispered. "This person is really weird, saying that he still has some chance with me. Will my Nagato also fall into the magic way?" Nagato didn''t dare to think about it. He was the most jealous and hateful in his life. He couldn''t see the bully and the weak, and he couldn''t see the bad guys running rampant in the country and deceiving the market.Nagato believes that these people are really bad, and it is nothing to bully the weak with the strong. If they have the ability, they will challenge the people of the same level or higher abilities. The more Nagato thought about it, the more he couldn''t understand what Rahu meant. Nagato was uneasy when he left Fengde Mountain, and kept thinking about why. He didn''t open his mouth to mention, that Luo Hu seemed to know what I was thinking, so he let himself out with a wave of his hand.This is because I dont understand. If this matter is not clear, Nagato will not be able to practice meditation!.. 3023 Chapter 34: Contact the Great Power to deal with the Demon Luo Hui You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato set a restriction in a cave that he looked for everywhere, and then sat in the cave and began to practice. Nagato thought that the vitality of his body was hidden and clean by Chaos Qinglian, but how did Luo Hu find it? If Luo Hu finds that his cultivation level has reached the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, I believe Luo Hu will not let him go so easily. Come back. Certainly Di Luohu felt that he could break through the nine dangerous barriers of Feng Mo Mountain by relying on martial arts. He was definitely superb, and Luo Huo''s current demon clan had no disciples, and he was a powerful character.There is an urgent need for people now, so Luo Hu will be so polite and patient with himself. The doubts in Nagato''s heart are reduced a lot. This meditation practice really calms Luo Huo. Nagato gradually clears up the doubts in his heart, and then Nagato slowly exhales a stale breath to maximize his spirit. status. Nagato is indeed very powerful, and in this short time he will adjust his state to the best state. After the fluctuation in his mind just now, Nagato quickly adjusted to the best condition.He strengthened his belief even more. He is different from Na Luohu Dao, and the demon Dao cultivated by the demon head Luo Huo is undoubtedly contrary to his own thoughts, and he cannot stand on that side. If you really want Nagato to stand on that side, it might as well let Nagato die. Nagato is now looking at the current situation. This demon Luo Hu certainly didn''t know that he had prevented the war between the three clans. If Luo Hu knew about it, he wouldn''t have cramped and frustrated himself! When the demon Luo Hu reacted, he would definitely come up with more vicious moves, because he very much needed the souls of many, many creatures in the predicament, and it was a creature that was going to die with resentment. Nagato hurriedly thought of this, pinched a trick in his hand, summoned the panda, and then took the panda to the dragon first. Nagato speeded up, and drove without delay for a moment. He told the dragon clan chief Aotian of what Fengmoshan had detected. After Aotian heard about the Zhuxian Sword Array, his face changed drastically. Power Aotian is also heard, but this is like a legend, and no one knows where the Zhuxian Sword Formation is and how to crack it. Ao Tian frowned slightly after listening to Nagato''s statement. "This demon Luo Hu is really going to become the climate now. The prehistoric continent is the world of the demon race. This matter is very important." Aotian lowered his head and thought for a while. "Friend Nagato, the information you came back from this investigation is very useful. Our three clans almost fought for a small matter. Fortunately, Daoist Nagato was there to persuade them. Otherwise, the three clans will really fight, and the creatures of this wild continent will be charcoal Undoubtedly, and that demon head Luo Huo may have obtained the Four Swords of Zhuxian by now, smiling proudly." "Patriarch Aotian, now is not the time to talk about this, but to consider how to handle this matter well and how to stop the demon Luohu." Nagato has no time to listen to Luo Huo always complimenting him. Now is not the time to discuss merits and rewards. Now is the time when the enemy is present. Nagato has no time to listen to Aotian talk nonsense.Zhuiwen Novel Network www.zhuiwen.org Aotian pondered for a while, and then said to Nagato. "So, do you think fellow Daoist Nagato? In order to save time, I will now contact Feng Clan Chief Yuan Feng and Qilin Clan Chief Mu Yun to see what their opinions are, and then discuss with them the countermeasures. Please seek out powerful hermits in the prehistoric Nagato to fight against Luo Hu together." "Are there really so many hermits in this predicament?" There are countless powers in this prehistoric, but everyone is unwilling to participate in this prehistoric struggle, and just wants to practice their own techniques quietly. "Yes, of course there are other great people in the prehistoric! For example, the Grandmaster Hongjun in the Lingxiao Palace, there are also the Yin and Yang Taoists, the Qiankun Taoists, and the Upside Down Taoists. These are all powerful people in the predicament, and they are also chaos. At that time, those who had great cultivation skills, Pan Gu opened up the sky and created this prehistoric world, and they also gave up most of their previous cultivation skills and re-cultivation in this prehistoric world." "Since there are still so many powerful people, I will set out as soon as possible to ask them to deal with the demon Luo Hu. When Luo Hu makes the prehistoric misty, their lives will also be affected. Then please ask Aotian Patriarch. , Where are we looking for them now?" "This Hongjun should be in the High Heaven Hall, but this is outside the 33rd Heaven, and entering this High Heaven Hall, without the Daluo Jinxian cultivation base, he can''t enter at all. There are countless chaotic air currents, or there is spirit. Bao Hushou can pass. But now although Hongjun has become a holy, he is cultivating Dao Dao." "Then this is too difficult to get there, how about the others?" "Others, Yin and Yang Taoist, Qiankun Taoist and Reversed Taoist are the elders in the prehistoric times, earlier than the prehistoric times, so these three are also sanctified, but they have no fixed place and like to travel around the world, I dont know. Where are they in the wild." When Nagato heard Aotian say this, only a wry smile appeared on his face. The three Taoists are so big on the wild continent, so I dont know where they went, how can I meet them! "Patriarch Aotian, where can I find them here?" "I heard that the three Taoists really like to go to the Three Gods Mountain in the East to discuss the Tao. You can go there and have a look. If you can persuade the three masters to deal with Luohu, even if Luohu becomes a saint, we are not afraid. they." No matter what Nagato thought, Aotian went to discuss with the other two patriarchs. Here he went to Sanshenshan to find the traces of Yin-Yang Taoist, Qiankun Taoist, and Upside-Down Taoist. This is about the survival of the three clans, and Aotian is No matter how arrogant and arrogant, he wouldn''t make fun of the luck of the dragon clan. "Then please entrust Patriarch Aotian, please explain to Patriarch Yuanfeng and Patriarch Mu Yun the seriousness of this matter. We must prevent Luohu from obtaining the Four Swords of Zhuxian. I will set out to search for the power in the predecessor. man of." "Fellow Daoist Nagato has worked hard, I beg you for the survival of this wild continent." "The Patriarch Aotian is serious. Nagato should also do his part." Although Nagato hates him, Aotian wears a high hat to himself as soon as he comes up. Nagato hasn''t eaten this set for a long time. If Aotian''s set is to deceive young people, it''s okay, but it doesn''t work at all. And Nagato doesn''t like being raised high.Everyone will come to jokes when you fall like that. Speaking, Aotian took out a square seal and handed it to Nagato''s hand... 3024 Chapter 35 Three Gods Mountain Meets Three Hidden Saints You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato picked up the rune Duo Aotian handed over, and then took it in his hand and looked at it carefully, but didn''t find the mystery of the rune. "Patriarch Aotian, what is it for now?" "This thing is called the sound transmission talisman, this is made by my magical strength. If you find three Taoists, you can tell me through the sound transmission talisman." "That''s it, it''s great to have this thing." Nagato bid farewell to Aotian, then summoned a panda and left. At this time, Aotian lowered his head in thought, as if thinking about important things.After a moment of consideration, he then ordered his subordinates to whisper.Then he set off to meet the other two patriarchs. After Nagato and Aotian paid goodbye, they set off to the Three Gods Mountain in the East. The Three Gods Mountain is right east of the Dragon Clan Base Camp. The panda galloped all the way, and it took a lot of time to reach the Three Gods Mountain. This speed is faster than in the past, which may be because the panda has gained so much from practicing in the ring. Nagato went straight to the Sanshin Mountain, so he didn''t care about other places along the way. He just looked down when he entered Kunlun Mountain. On this Kunlun Mountain, clear air is lingering, and clear air is constantly emerging from three places, and then on the top of Kunlun, a clear air cloud of the size of hundreds of meters is formed, but the clear air inside is constantly rolling, as if What is being exchanged.Sometimes the flow is slow, like thinking carefully, sometimes the fast turning is like intense thinking, sometimes still, like thinking. Nagato was also amazed by this peculiar sight. "These Sanqings are worthy of being the authentic Pangu, and the progress of the three people''s cultivation together is very fast." Nagato just glanced down when he passed Kunlun Mountain, and didn''t care too much, because the era of Sanqing hadn''t come yet. Nagato entered Kunlun Mountain, not far from Sanshin Mountain, and traveled east for hundreds of thousands of kilometers to reach Sanshin Mountain.The three gods are a sacred mountain. Three equally high peaks stand in front of Nagato. There are not many trees here, but there are so many flowers and plants, and there are various unknown flowers and plants clustered together. It looks particularly good-looking. There are also groups of butterflies, bees, and all kinds of beautiful bugs.Flying around among the flowers, it''s extraordinarily beautiful. But Nagato also knows a truth, that is, beautiful things are poisonous and should not be touched casually. For example, beautiful women can deceive, and the more beautiful insects are, the more likely they are poisonous.Although this law is not completely correct, it is not without reason. Nagato was not fascinated by the sight in front of him, but flew over this patch of flowers and grass and went directly into the mountain to check the situation. Nagato shuttled back and forth between the three sacred mountains, looking for the traces of the three Taoists. After several investigations, there was nothing to find, which made Nagato a little arrogant. Nagato was patient and went back and forth between the sacred mountains. These three sacred mountains were very tall and majestic, and also very spacious. Nagato finally found a faintly thatched cottage outside on the middle of the sacred mountain in the middle. It was just a simple thatched cottage that couldn''t be simpler. It was more of a pavilion than a thatched cottage. The thatched house is made of a few simple pieces of wood with a little moss on it. It seems that no one has lived in it for a long time. This thatched roof has thatch, so it''s good to protect it from wind and rain. Nagato came to this thatched house to check the situation here. I saw three middle-aged people preaching in the thatched pavilion from a distance. Nagato was overjoyed. This must be the Yin-Yang Taoist, the Reverse Taoist and the Qiankun Taoist! Nagato fell a few kilometers away from the thatched pavilion and walked to the thatched pavilion to show respect. Nagato came to this thatched cottage and saw three middle-aged men with heroic faces. One of them was wearing a blue robes, one was a gray robes, and the other was a dark red robes. The three middle-aged men were talking about something.Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net Said the man who thought the cyan robes. "The number of days is abnormal, I am afraid that there will be a catastrophe soon!" Said a man in a gray robe. "Friends of Yin and Yang, I have also noticed that this is the first time since the great virginity that there is such a heavy suffocation, I don''t know what will happen." At this moment, the dark red Taoist pondered for a moment and then began to speak. "Friends of Yin and Yang, Fellows of Reverse Daoists, you and I should have a great calamity soon. We will be able to prove Dao sanctification at that time, but the weight of this sanctification catastrophe will be wiped out with a little mistake. "What Daoist Qiankun said is extremely true. The three of us have painstakingly cultivated, and we have now reached the realm of quasi-sage. This is about to experience a catastrophe. If there is any way to help us through this catastrophe, then it will be fine. , Then we can also become a saint." "Friends of Yin and Yang, our great calamity is approaching. If there is no immeasurable merits from the heavens to help us through the sacred calamity, we are afraid it will be more ill-fortune." "Yeah, we have to think of a perfect solution!" Nagato just arrived next to the thatched cottage and heard the conversation of the three Taoist priests, and the three Taoists were not afraid of Nagato hearing it. Nagato looked very humble in their eyes, like ants running on the ground. Yes, dont bother., Nagato stepped forward and made a tick. "Junior Nagato pays homage to the three Taoists, three Taoists who can yin and yang, reverse Taoists, and Qiankun Taoists." The three Taoists saw that Nagato''s aura is extraordinary, with mellow mana, and a good foundation. They knew that Nagato must be from a famous sect, and the aura of the whole body is very pure. At first glance, it is carefully cultivated.It will become a great weapon in the future. The three fellow Taoists also bowed slightly. "What''s the matter with this fellow Taoist." "I came here this time to invite the three elders to come forward and help the dragon, phoenix and unicorn tribe to fight against the demon ancestor Luo Hu." Said the green robes. "Luo Hu, Luo Hu died a long time ago in the Tribulation of Opening the Heavens, and there will be Luo Hu in this predicament." "Yes, Na Luohu did die in the Tribulation of Opening the Heavens, but Luo Hu still has a trace of the remnant soul in the prehistoric land. Now Luohu''s remnant soul is cultivating in Fengde Mountain, and it is now in the realm of the peak of Da Luo Jinxian." A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of the Daoist Universe in the dark red robe. "Luo Hui hasn''t died yet, and he has cultivated until he reaches the Golden Immortal Daluo." "En, that''s right. Luo Hui has now obtained the two chaos treasures, the world-destroying black lotus and the Godslayer Spear." The gray Taoist face was a bit ugly. "What, World Destroying Black Lotus and the Killing Spear. That''s the No. 1 innate treasure in the world, even the saints can hurt the Killing Spear." The three Taoists suddenly felt that the situation was not good. If Luo Huo were allowed to develop recklessly, it would probably threaten him... 3025 Chapter 36 The Outbreak of the Three Clans War You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Dare to ask how fellow Taoists learned." The upside-down Taoist in the gray Taoist still feels a little worried about Nagato''s source of information.After all, even their quasi-sage realm didn''t notice the existence of Luo Hu, and Luo Hu has gradually become the climate, and the world-killing black lotus and the Killing Spear have already made these three people envy and jealous. "I personally went to Fengmoshan to investigate the situation. The current ability of that demon head Luohu cannot be underestimated, and the Zhuxian sword formation is also within Fengmoshan, and Luo Yu has found a way to crack the Zhuxian sword formation." The three of them were all startled when they heard the Zhuxian Sword Array, and a glimmer of cold light flashed from the corner of their eyes. The reversed Taoist in the gray Taoist robe. "That Zhuxian Sword Formation is the number one kill formation in the world. Even if the three of us work together, we may not be able to crack this formation. If that formation appears, it will surely cause great turmoil." Said the Qiankun Taoist in the dark red robe. "Friend Nagato, you can tell other people about the Zhuxian Sword Formation." "I only talked to Aotian, the patriarch of the Dragon Clan, and I will see how Luohu breaks the formation in Fengmoshan and talked about Aotian. Aotian asked me to come here to invite the three elders, and he will go with Feng himself. The chief of the clan and the chief of the Qilin clan discussed the way to deal with Luohu." Taoist Qiankun cried. "No, Aotian will definitely go and fetch the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The Innate Zhuxian Sword Formation is so mysterious that you can only break the formation by using the resentful spirit to sacrifice the sword. Nagato''s heart also sighed, thinking that the big thing is not good, that Aotian''s ambition is very strong, now that he knows where the Xiantian Zhuxian sword formation is, and there is a way to break the formation, he will definitely break the formation and get the sword. Aotian will definitely be tempted by the power. "Furthermore, in this prehistoric home of evil spirits, if there are people with bad intentions, they will be suffocated into the body, making people fierce and violent, unable to calm down, and will infinitely amplify their desires." Nagato was even more anxious when he heard what Taoist Qiankun said.I am afraid that the three races will fight because of this. Taoist Qiankun pinched a finger and sighed after the calculation was completed. "This is the great calamity of the Dragon and Phoenix tribes, and there is nothing I can do about it!" When Nagato heard this, he understood that these three races deserved to suffer this calamity, this is the number of days, but he still didn''t want to see sentient beings suffer. "Three elders, please save the hundreds of millions of creatures of the three clans! They are innocent. If Luo Hu died in the battle of the three clans to sacrifice the Four Swords of Zhuxian, then the Primordial Continent would be in danger." "Yes, let''s start now!" Nagato went to Buzhou Mountain with the three Taoists. Under the mountain, the flags fluttered and there was a sea of ??people, but they were divided into three tribes by appointment.Yes, that is the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin. However, it is obvious that there are more dragons than Qilin, Feng and Qilin tribes.The children of the three races were extremely excited, fierce and evil, with an urge to tear the enemy into pieces.Reading network www.kanshu9.com Dragon patriarch Aotian, Feng patriarch Yuanfeng, and Qilin patriarch Mu Yun talked before the battle. At the same time, the three of them exuded their own coercion. The whole person was shining golden, so that the children of the following three clans could not look directly. they. "Well, you Aotian, how dare you want to use the dead souls of our Feng and Qilin people to help you crack the Zhuxian Sword Formation and obtain the Zhuxian Four Swords. I have long felt that you are not well-intentioned. Today we will fight to death and death. " "Yes, Aotian, you violated the contract without authorization. The three of us pledged blood in Pangupo not to violate the borders of other tribes and not to kill the children of other tribes. Now, do you want to eat back what you said?" "Hahaha, just because you two clan still want to share the world with my dragon clan, it is a dream. You are just a bunch of jumping clowns. I advise you to surrender obediently. Maybe I will keep you alive." "Then you use the dead souls of the children of our Feng Clan and Qilin Clan to destroy the immortal formation and dominate the prehistoric? It''s a dream, and my Feng Clan will not agree in the end." When the three patriarchs were talking tensely, black clouds gradually gathered in the sky above Buzhou Mountain. The black clouds gradually became larger and gradually became a whole, and more and more.A faint and weird black light could be seen faintly among the black clouds. The red light in the black light was like the person who wounded the gluttonous food. It was weird and terrifying, but the patriarch of the three clans didn''t care. Aotian now has a very hot temper. The three patriarchs did not speak anymore, but the atmosphere became abnormally weird. The three patriarchs looked at each other fiercely, as if words could no longer express the current anger. Now they just want to do something that they can see in their eyes. The enemy completely disappeared from the prehistoric continent. The children of the three races also ignited an unknown karma fire in their hearts. The clouds on Buzhou Mountain are getting thicker and wider, and the black clouds are still gathering, like the longer the anger and resentment of the children of the three races, the more the black clouds will be, the fascinating and strange The red is more vivid.And the brighter the red light in the dark cloud, the higher the grievance and anger of the children of the three races. The three patriarchs looked at each other in mid-air for a long time, trying to swallow each other. The higher the anger in the hearts of the three patriarchs, the higher the coercion they exude. The dragon power comes from the water force, the Aotian is the dark blue water force energy, the Feng clan is the fire force, and Yuanfeng is naturally angry. , The power it radiates is also dazzling. The unicorn is the original force of the earth. Naturally, the energy of the original force is used. For a time, the children of the three races could not open their eyes under the gradually increasing pressure released by the three patriarchs, some Nine, the first point of mana, stretched out his hand in front of his head to block this power. "kill." As a killing sounded, the three patriarchs released their energy at the same time. "boom." The energy released by the three patriarchs collided for a while, forming a strong shock wave. The children of the three races in the front were directly knocked to the ground by this energy, and only some people with good mana cultivation could stand. Those who can stand bravely rushed towards the enemy''s camp, accompanied by the screaming and killing, the children of the three races intertwined. Those who rushed in front kept rushing to the depths of the enemy''s camp. Unless they fell down and couldn''t get up, they would keep rushing and killing like this, killing people when they saw them, their eyes flushed, and the more courageous they fought, they were tireless. After the loud noise, the three patriarchs were shocked and repelled, and then each followed this force to retreat to the rear of their own race. The children of the three races completely ignored the rush of the formation, did not cover each other, did not cooperate with each other, and only wanted to rush to the depths of the enemy, each side is the same. Regardless of rushing forward, the soldiers of the three clans quickly became intertwined... 3026 Chapter Thirty Seven: Luo Hus Tricky Tricks Successful You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A soldier of the dragon clan had just killed a soldier of the phoenix clan, but before he had time to reflect, he was stabbed to death by a qilin clan soldier from behind. An elite soldier of the Feng clan slashed several dragon soldiers, his eyes flushed and the muscles on his face kept twitching, and then because of exhaustion, he was picked to death by a dragon soldier who rushed over with a long spear. . Several dragon soldiers besieged a Feng soldier with a short knife and shield with long spears. The Feng soldier was surrounded and lost to everyone, and then fell. The other soldiers of the Feng tribe saw their comrades in arms and their friends were killed by the dragon soldiers. They were full of anger in an instant, and then rushed to the dragon soldiers frantically. The dragon soldiers were frightened by the momentum, and then fell down too. On the ground. The soldiers of the Kirin tribe are good at long swords and halberds, the soldiers of the Feng tribe are good at bows and arrows, and the soldiers of the dragon tribe are good at long spears. The three tribes play their own advantages on the battlefield and fight desperately on the battlefield, completely forgetting their own injuries and pains. exhausted. Looking at the tribesmen who were stunned in front of them, Aotian, Qilin, and Yuanfeng were also angry.But they have been watching their own great formations after their respective ethnic groups. At this time, the dark clouds in the sky gradually collected the souls of the undead who died at the foot of the mountain into the clouds. There seemed to be a huge whirlpool in the clouds, absorbing the grievances of the people who died tragically in the war of three races and their grieving souls. . The more this black energy is ingested, the more it becomes. Some of the three clans continue to bleed and some fall, and the three patriarchs are also very worried.However, the eyes of various places are unusually firm, and they want to divide the high and low in this war. Anyway, there are hundreds of millions of children, and the sacrifices of these people are for the better reproduction of the race. The black air in the black cloud gradually became dense, and then began to roll. The black cloud gradually expanded, causing the creatures with low mana in the prehistoric people to be abnormally crazy. Under the cover of this black cloud, and the red light in the black cloud, they lost their minds and became extremely addictive. Blood, just want to fight on the battlefield. This is the coquettish aura of the black cloud and the coquettish red light in the black cloud. This aura is so strong that people have to be mad. The monks who are cultivating in the mountains cant practice normally. They just run out and kill people when they see them. The wild beasts in the mountains should stay in their dens or caves in the mountains at this time, under the black air. Become extremely fierce, and ran out to fight with other lives in the wilderness. Under the cover of this black cloud, the entire creatures under the mountain became abnormally angry. The evil spirit carried by this black cloud invaded their bodies, causing them to lose control, and they wanted to fight with other creatures in the predicament without dying. endlessly. Moreover, the black cloud slowly grew bigger in this predicament, and the red breath slowly became more intense. Nagato, Yin and Yang Taoists, Qiankun Taoists, and Upside Down Taoists galloped all the way to Buzhou Mountain. Nagato and the three Taoist leaders all seemed very anxious along the way, as if they felt something.But I didn''t say it, and there was a sad expression on his face, and it was more uncomfortable than ordinary sadness. Nagato also noticed something strange. It felt that there was a suffocating aura in the air, which was hitting his internal organs, which made people feel uncomfortable. Although there was a body of chaotic green lotus, this aura still made people special. uneasy.Qingqing Novel www.qingtxt.com Nagato felt that the event was not good, so he speeded up, and the other three Taoist leaders also speeded up. The four rushed all the way towards Buzhou Mountain. Buzhou Mountain is located in the center of the entire prehistoric continent and is the fundamental location of the prehistoric continent. Buzhou Mountain is the pillar of this heaven and earth, so Buzhou Mountain is the sacred land of this prehistoric continent.Now the three tribes are at war here, and the demon ancestor Luo Hui takes the opportunity to receive the evil spirit in this prehistoric state. The evil spirit of Bu Zhoushan slowly spread. Where this black cloud spreads to, the prehistoric creatures in hundreds of thousands of kilometers outside can feel this maddening evil spirit, and those with a slightly lower cultivation base cannot Maintaining concentration in such a strong evil spirit, all violent in this evil spirit, furiously fighting, slowly this black energy spread to Fengmo Mountain.Then the black energy covering most of the prehistoric continent gradually gathered on the upper part of the seal. Slowly on the top of Feng Demon Mountain, the black energy began to spin, slowly getting faster and faster, and gradually formed a vortex, which is also getting bigger and bigger, continuously absorbing the black qi in the wild come. A black figure dressed in a black robe was sitting in the ninth mountain of Fengmo Mountain. This black shadow sits in the mid-air in the basin on the ninth mountain, is it sitting in mid-air just like that? There is nothing under his feet, only the air of the primordial continent. This black wind eye is facing this black shadow. That''s right, this dark figure is the demon Luo Hu. Luo Hu raised the spirit in his hand, then said something in his mouth, and then opened his bow to the flag and gestured together. After reciting a mantra, Luo Hui threw the spirit-calling flag in the air. At this moment, the strong wind was everywhere, and the trees and rocks on the Fengmo Mountain were mixed with other things that are easily broken. They were blown up by the strong wind in an instant, and then the black clouds in the sky also took time to spin up. With the acceleration of this rotation speed, this huge black cloud formed a black cyclone, which was drawn on the flag by the Spiritualist flag. This battle spirit banner has been absorbing the black energy in the precipice, and there are more and more black clouds, and there are more and more killings in this precipice. Luo Hao slapped the spirit-calling flag at the Zhuxian sword formation. Heiyun summoned all the collected evil spirits and the resentful spirits of the creatures who died tragically in this evil spirit, and finally these resentful spirits and that evil spirits were continuously sent to the spirit calling banner. Luo Yu slapped the Soul Recruiting Banner towards the Zhuxian Sword Array, and then the cyclone that was also in the dark cloud also slammed the Soul Recruiting Banner towards the Zhuxian Sword Array. When the spirit banner touched the Zhuxian sword formation, the four swords hanging in the air showed different lights at the same time, red, purple, emerald yellow, and then the sword saint body shone with light.This ray of light continued to gather with the black cyclone in the black clouds, this Zhuxian Sword Array was warmed by so many prehistoric creatures, and then slowly began to change, the defense of the Zhuxian Sword Array gradually decreased. Luo Hui sat quietly in mid-air, without making any movements. Some only looked towards the Zhuxian Sword Formation with his eyes slightly. Now Luo Hui has attracted the evil spirits and resentful spirits in the predicament. He just needs to be fully fed. With the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, then it becomes easy to break the formation and get the sword.. 3027 Chapter 38: The Sacrificed Children of the Three Races You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the foot of Bu Zhou Mountain, the three tribes shouted and killed, and the vigor was overwhelming. The children of the three tribes were red-eyed during the battle, and they were struggling with the enemy, and no one noticed the black clouds in the mid-air. The black clouds over the entire Buzhou Mountain. As the children of the three races fell in the battle, a trace of soul floated out of the fallen children, and then accompanied by a trace of black energy, they slowly rose, converging to the sky and becoming a black cloud. In mid-air, the black clouds are still converging continuously. Nagato and three Taoist leaders had discovered this weird dark cloud on the road, and they were invaded by a strong evil spirit. The Taoist of the Universe, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, and the Taoist of Reverse are all great masters who have just stepped into the realm of quasi-sage. , This kind of evil spirit has little effect on them. Nagato is constantly invading his body by this evil aura, and Nagato has been resisting the influx of the evil aura. Fortunately, Nagato has a body of chaotic green lotus. Otherwise, it may be crazy like other creatures in the prehistoric state. Like to attack other people. Nagato and the others arrived at Buzhou Mountain, and in mid-air, they had discovered that the tribesmen were fighting fiercely under Buzhou Mountain.Moreover, there were deaths and injuries everywhere, blood flowing into rivers, and the blood flowing out of these three tribes slowly flowed into the sea of ??blood.The ancestor of the Styx has now slowly emerged from an embryo, and is now in the early stage of the Taiyi Golden Immortal. If the children of these hundreds of millions of tribes fight the flowing blood and enter the sea of ??blood, then Styx The improvement of the ancestor''s cultivation is definitely not a little bit. Seeing the tragedy of the war between the three clans at the foot of the mountain, Nagato was extremely distressed. He blamed himself for not being able to come back earlier for the tragedy of the war of the three clans. Now that the three clans have started the war, they can no longer stop them. Nagato looked at the three Taoist chiefs, hoping that their supernatural powers could help stop the killing. However, Nagato saw the upside-down Taoist in the gray Taoist robe and the Yin-Yang Taoist in the blue Taoist robe, and a smile flashed across his face, which was extremely difficult to be noticed by outsiders.Nagato also happened to take a look, and found the weird smile leaking from their faces. They said it was a smile, more like a cunning expression, but it looked like a smile. Nagato couldn''t help being a little surprised, and a horror rose from his heart, feeling a little bit wrong. "Nagato asked the three elders to stop the war between the three tribes. With the magical powers of the three elders, they will definitely be able to stop them." The three Taoists looked at each other, and they didn''t mean to send troops. Taoist Qiankun said. "This is in the midst of a prehistoric period. The tribes should experience the calamities. The three tribes have been domineering in this prehistoric continent for so many years. This time it may be the cause and effect of the heavens. It will affect the innocent children of the three races. The three of us conform to the way of heaven, and we must not violate the intention of the way of heaven, or we will be entangled in karma. It is not difficult to make progress anymore. Inverted Taoist said to Yin Yang Taoist.These three races deserve this calamity. Now that the three of us conform to the way of heaven to resolve this calamity, the way of heaven will surely bring forth immeasurable merits, and then we will have hope of sanctification. Taoist Yin and Yang nodded.85 novel www.book85.com "Yes, the three of us have worked hard for thousands of years in order to prove and become holy. Now this is such a big opportunity. We must not miss it. The first task at present is to find Rahu and prevent Rahu from becoming holy. If If he is sanctified, our sanctification will be very small." When the Taoist was turned upside down, the calculations began. The three Taoist leaders came to this battle not to save people, but to take the opportunity to let the Taoist merits and improve their cultivation after the meal. The three tribes air luck accounted for more than half of the prehistoric continent. If the three tribes were eliminated in the disaster of Rahus sanctification, then the air luck would be let out. Then they would be much easier to prove the sanctification. Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Reversal, Taoist Yin and Yang glanced at each other, and then they were surprisingly consistent. They decided not to prevent the three clans from fighting, so that the three clans were completely consumed, so that the great luck could fall on themselves. Nagato looked at the sneaky eyes of the three of them, not knowing what medicine they sold in the gourd. Taoist Qiankun said at this time. "The people of these three races have been absorbed by this evil spirit, they can''t be saved, and one by one, no one can save them. It''s better to go to Fengde Mountain to deal with Luo Hu first, then if Luo Hu gets the Fourth Emperor Zhu The strength of the sword will greatly increase, but when the three of us work together, we may not be able to beat Luo Hu alone." "Yes, Daoist Qiankun said it is extremely true. Let''s go to Fengde Mountain to solve Luohu. The emergence of this robbery cloud is definitely not related to Luohu. It''s just that Luohuo can create this robbery cloud. I don''t know him. What realm is it now?" Speaking of reversing the Taoist people, they are still a little worried. The black cloud on the mountain is the tribulation cloud. Originally, the tribulation cloud was created by the heavens in order to balance the creatures in the predecessor. Clouds, this is the existence of the heavens to check and balance the prey.Now appearing on the heads of the three races, I don''t think it makes you feel very strange.But what is certain is that this matter has nothing to do with Luo Huo. This is the Yin and Yang Taoist wearing a blue Taoist robe. "What the two dao friends said is that we should first go to Fengmoshan to solve the big demon Luohu. If he becomes a climate, then it will be fine." After all, Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Upside Down nodded, and then set off in the direction of Fengmo Mountain. Dont Nagato feel very sad when watching the bloody and terrifying battle of the three races in front of him, and in the midst of this strong evil spirit, Nagato is only in the state of Taiyi Jinxian peak, and its a bit hard to resist the evil spirit. There is nothing that can be done, but the three Taoists with great supernatural powers said that there is no way, that is really no way. From a distance, I saw Yuanfeng behind the Feng clan formation, Ao Tian behind the dragon formation, and Mu Yun behind the Qilin clan formation. His face was full of anger, but he didn''t make a move. He always looked at the young among his clan indifferently. Nagato''s children fought hard on the battlefield. Nagato glanced at him helplessly, but what the three Taoists said right now also made sense.Only by solving Luohu first can these three clans be saved, otherwise these three clans will definitely fight for the last person. Nagato turned his head helplessly and left Buzhou Mountain, and followed the three Taoists to Fengmo Mountain. Seal the magic mountain. Luo Hu used the evil spirits in the black clouds and the souls of the creatures who lost their lives in the wild and the evil spirits into the body, through the soul-calling flag, into the Zhuxian sword array. These four swords of the Zhuxian were nourished by the resentful souls of the large number of primitive creatures. , Emitting a dazzling light... 3028 Chapter 39 Luo Yu Obtains the Four Swords of Zhuxian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the sky, the rotating black clouds transmit the wraith and evil spirits in the black clouds to the spirit-calling flag through the high-speed rotating cyclones. Luo Yu condensed his skills in the Soul Recruiting Banner, and under the operation of Luo Hu, the Soul Recruiting Banner slowly tore a hole in the Zhuxian Great Formation. The Four Zhuxian Swords were like a bribe, and he watched the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Slowly torn apart.Countless primordial resentful spirits rushed into the Zhuxian Sword Array through the spirit-calling flag, wandering among the sword arrays, constantly impacting the eyes of the Zhuxian Sword Array, and the four swords of Zhuxian were still greedily absorbing the endless resentful spirits. The Zhuxian Sword Array is divided into two parts, one is the entrance of the four square array guarded by Zhuxian''s Four Swords, and in the middle of the Zhuxian Sword Array, there is a Zhuxian Sword Array. The place where that array is located is this Xiantian Zhuxian. In order to break the formation of the sword formation, in addition to conquering the four swords of Zhu Xian, the formation eye of Zhu Xian must also be cracked open. Now the Four Zhuxian Swords are madly consuming the Wraith Soul, losing their effect, so that the entire Zhuxian Sword Formation is exposed to Luohu''s field of vision. If the Zhuxian Sword Formation is active, then it will be easier to break the formation. Because in this way, you can clearly see that there is no banning arrangement method in the formation, so it is more convenient to find a way to crack it. The invisible things are terrifying, but the visible things can be remedied. Luo Hu put countless resentful spirits into the Zhuxian Sword Formation and struck the Zhuxian Sword Formation step by step. At this time, Luohu felt a trace of breath, which was the breath of a powerful man in the predicament. Luo Hui had long expected someone to return. And he also hoped that after he got the Zhuxian Sword Formation, someone could come. In this case, he could also improve his cultivation level earlier, and then prove his sanctification.After all, what Luo Hu cultivated was the way of killing, and the same was acquiesced by the way of heaven. The prehistoric world is divided into yin and yang, so the prehistoric is also divided into good and evil.Among the prehistoric times, Hongjun could prove the Dao sanctification and incarnate into righteousness. The same way of heaven also allowed Luo Hu to prove the Dao sanctification and incarnate into evil.In the alternation of yin and yang, the way of heaven revolves, and in the alternation of good and evil, the way of heaven shows its supremacy. The depletion of good and evil also makes the way of heaven obvious. This is the balance of the way of heaven. Therefore, the Dao of Heaven can allow Luo Hu to practice and gain the power of confrontation between good and evil, so that the Dao of Heaven can be purged in the prehistoric world, and things that are not allowed by the Dao of Heaven can be cleaned out of the prehistoric world. This time the victims are the three races.And this time the benefit is Luo Hu, or the Taoist of the Universe, the Taoist of Reversal, and the Taoist of Yin and Yang. But it''s hard to say who wins and loses. After all, the saint is infinitely close to the Dao of Heaven, and the Dao of Heaven cannot be fully grasped. Luo Hui got the acquiescence of Heavenly Dao, or to be precise, the help of Heavenly Dao, using the contradiction between the three clans and a little instigation to start Jieyun. "How come you come so fast." Although Luo Hui knew that someone with great power would come the first time, he came so quickly that Luo Hui hadn''t expected it. Luo Hu knows that a powerful person is coming in the direction of Feng Devil Mountain, but now it will take a while for the sword formation to break the formation. If you come to make trouble at this time, it will seriously affect him, or it will destroy his preparations. A matter of hundreds of thousands of years. This is absolutely impossible. Luo Yu speeds up the progress of breaking the formation, wanting to crack the Zhuxian Sword Array as soon as possible, and then get the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Array.Cool Record Literature www.ku6cn.com Luo Huo shot a mana into the Spiritual Banner, and the speed of the black clouds and the black cyclone column linking the Spiritual Banner suddenly accelerated. For a while, the strong wind field affected the surrounding area of ??Fengmo Mountain for hundreds of thousands of kilometers. , And the most affected is Feng Demon Mountain. On Fengmo Mountain, any movable stone was swept into the air by this gale, and even a huge boulder as large as several feet was driven by this cyclone, in the air, rotating with the cyclone.The surrounding black clouds gathered faster on Fengmo Mountain and joined the cyclone. Then the Soul Recruiting Banner released more resentful souls, violently impacting the Xiantian Zhuxian Sword Array, but the eyes of the Zhuxian Sword Array were still slightly motionless, and no progress was seen. Seeing that something was wrong at this time, Luo Yu entered the Zhuxian Sword Formation himself, and wanted to break the formation. The power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation could not be more clear to Luo Yu, if he used the hundreds of millions of resentful souls to hit the eyes of the large formation. , Breaking the formation is only a matter of time, and I dont use it to commit personal risks. In this battle, after all, this formation is extremely dangerous. Even if the Four Swords of Zhu Xian loses its effect, the power of this sword formation is still very powerful. It may be wiped out. But in desperation, Luo Hu didn''t care about this anymore. The most urgent task now is to crack the Zhuxian Sword Array before the troublemakers come, and then take the sword to figure it out, otherwise, there is no time for him to deal with those hapless ghosts. Fortunately, the spirit power trend of the formation in this Zhuxian Sword Formation has been exposed. As long as this spirit power source principle is followed, the Zhuxian Sword Formation can be cracked open. Luo Hui has spotted the mana source of this big formation and the trend in the formation. It can be roughly determined to be two, but which one is specific, Luo Hu now has no time to look at it carefully. It is like destroying a bomb. It exploded, and I either waited to be killed or tried my luck and chose a thread to cut. Luo Yus current situation does not allow him to think too much. Luo Hu sacrificed the Killing Spear and smashed it against one of the mana source lines. The name of the Killing Spear was indeed well-deserved, and the mana source line was divided into two wherever he went. The stock, this big array stopped operating in an instant. Luo Hu was overjoyed, this congenital Zhuxian sword formation was broken. "Hahaha, these hundreds of thousands of years have finally broken the world''s largest formation today." If you succeed, you forget the danger. The approach just now was extremely extreme. If it werent for an emergency, Luo Hu would never use this method. Although he succeeded, Luo Hu still had a trace of fear. The countless souls of resentment attacked Zhuxian''s great formation and helped break the formation.But the method just now, if you choose the wrong one, it will directly cause you to be trapped in this formation, and then it will become the delicacy enjoyed by this Zhuxian formation. But time does not allow Luo Yu to have too much joy of time. Luo Hu immediately put the Zhuxian Four Swords into his bag and placed the Zhuxian formation under the Soul Recalling banner to continue refining. To break the innate restrictions in this Zhuxian sword formation, he must use this Endless evil spirits and hundreds of millions of resentful souls are refining, and that Zhuxian''s Four Swords has been sucked slowly. You only need to put them in your bag and use them for your own use. At the same time, Luo Hu continued to absorb the evil spirit and resentment in the dark cloud with the spirit-calling banner, and at the same time, he was ready to welcome the coming guests... 3029 Chapter 40 The Three Taoists Retreat Before Fighting You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Yu had obtained the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Array, and now he wholeheartedly prepares how to deal with the upcoming guests. Nagato saw the three Taoists who were one step ahead of him stunned. They were shocked by a rare coercion in the predicament. That power came from Fengde Mountain, the one that Luo Hao had just cracked the Zhuxian sword formation. At that time, with Luohus sharp spear smashing a golden light soaring into the sky, it quickly spread across the wilderness continent, making the mighty people on the wilderness continent know everything. The golden light passed through the 33rd heaven and was squinting and meditating. Dao Zu Hongjun caught a trace, and Dao Zu Hongjun was also surprised. Obviously, that Zhuxian sword formation was cracked by Luo Hu in a shock. Now Luo Hu is in full swing, Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, Taoist Upside down still want to get rid of the demon of Luo Hu to obtain the heavenly merits of the small abacus, can only fail, now go to provoke Luo Hu Isn''t it just anxious to find death?Luo Yu not only has the black lotus of the world-destroying, the magic spear, but now he has the four swords of Zhuxian and the formation of Zhuxian. The three Taoists were just speculators, and they were stunned when they saw this transaction. Nagato hurried up to ask. "Several elders, why don''t they leave? The Devil Mountain is in front of them." The Taoist upside down said with a trembling voice. "Luo Hu actually improved so fast, now he is in the realm of Quasi-Sage." Nagato could hear the voice of the upside down very clearly. The Taoist upside down was scared, and Nagato noticed the expressions of the other two. They also had that expression. Although they had to pretend to be a little deeper, they couldnt escape Nagato. eye. Nagato thought.These three Taoists simply have the name of quasi-sages, and now they are even afraid of this danger, and they cower.A man who does something or not does something, it is indispensable to get right in the face of justice. Nagato said to the three leaders. "The three Taoist leaders don''t need to worry, that Luohu is just one person. Now you three figures of the quasi-sage realm, you don''t want to be afraid of that boy Luohu." When the three Taoists saw Nagato say this, after all, they couldn''t hold back their face. In Honghuang, the three of them were also decent figures. Now the three quasi-sages met someone who had just stepped into the quasi-sages, and they were shocked to look like this. "The Demon Mountain is full of devilish energy, and the demon must have been prepared long ago. It is better for us to go back and contact the powerful people from all walks of life to fight against Luo Huo." The other two men echoed the road. "Yes Yes." Nagato persuaded the three Taoists to go to Fengde Mountain to stop the war between the three clans. Now the demon is already in force. If the three clans work together, there might be a chance.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com The three Taoists agreed to Nagato''s proposal and set off for Buzhou Mountain. Before the tribe war started. Luo Hu''s clone went to the Dragon Clan to inquire about the news. Luo Hu knew that Aotian wanted to use the blood and essence of the Feng Clan and Qilin Clan to break the sword formation and get rid of himself. The dragons have the greed of the patriarch Aotian and want to seize the Zhuxian Sword Array. After all, this Zhuxian Sword Array is what many people dream of. Having it is equivalent to having supreme power. How could the ambitious Aotian miss this opportunity? Soon after the door left, he did not go to see Yuanfeng and Mu Yun, but discussed with his men how to destroy the Feng and Qilin tribes. Aotian had never given up on the idea of ??destroying the Feng and Qilin tribes, but under pressure, he was not sure of victory. Now the Feng and Qilin tribes have relaxed their vigilance, and now they are destroying the Feng and Qilin tribes in one fell swoop. The best way for the family. So Aotian wanted to try to provoke a war, and because of the many children of the three races, the last time they faced off in Buzhou Mountain, after three years of withdrawal, there were still more than half of the troops left, all guarding each other, if the retreat was too fast Otherwise, if the enemy rushes through the chaos, it may be completely defeated, and there will never be a chance of turning over.Therefore, the three tribes all withdrew carefully, and they have been haggling for three years. Unfortunately, when Luo Hu knew the news, Luo Hu used his clone to kill the children of the three clans, grabbed the children of the Feng clan, killed them on the territory of the dragon clan, and then framed the dragon clan and captured the dragon clan. The children of Feng were killed on the territory of the Feng clan. One or two people didnt think it was an accident. However, Aotian received a series of reports from the people under his hand that the Feng clan had killed his brother, comrade-in-arms, and Qilin clan. Killing a centurion of the dragon clan or something, the more this situation accumulates, the more deliberately I believe it. At the same time, Luo Hui slipped into the Dragon Palace and gave the Sixth Highness a gluttonous medicine. Within three days, the gluttonous spirit erupted, and then disappeared without a trace. No one knows where the gluttonous food has gone. People who have seen gluttonous gluttonous escape, without exception, are all eaten raw by gluttonous gluttony.It happened that this situation was seen by a maid. According to this maid, he saw a huge monster and ate when he saw people, and then ran away to the west. Later, Aotian sent someone to look for it and found that the place where Aotian lived was damaged, and the window was broken. It was exactly the same as the maid seeing the trace of the incident. In this way, Aotian and everyone believed that His Highness Six had changed. It became a monster and ran to the west, and the trace disappeared by the edge of the woods. That direction was the direction of Fengmo Mountain. However, none of the people Aotian sent to check around Fengmo Mountain came back. Although Aotian still insisted on sending someone there, no one was willing to die. In the same way, Xiaofeng under Yuanfeng''s hands reported one after another that the dragons had killed their comrades in arms, and also found the corpses, and pointed out who the dragon killed them. It is the same in the unicorns.This led to a dramatic rise in the conflicts between the three tribes. It didn''t take long for the heads of the three tribes to confront each other in Buzhou Mountain. At the same time, Luohu continued to pretend to be the dragon killer of the Phoenix tribe and the Qilin tribe, and the Phoenix killer of the Feng tribe.The purpose is to fight the dragon clan with the phoenix clan and the qilin clan. As long as there is resentment, and the resentment reaches a certain level, Luo Hu can use the battle spirit banner to launch the cloud.After looting the predecessors, Luohu will have far more constant energy replenishment at that time, and then at the same time offset the luck of the three races, and he can take the opportunity to prove sanctification. Obviously, Luo Hu''s method worked well, and Luo Hu''s goal was also achieved. Later, it was Aotian, Yuanfeng, and Mu Yun who failed the negotiation at the foot of Buzhou Mountain. The three clans fought together. Luo Hu took the opportunity to use evil aura and demonic aura to plant a cloud of robbery in the sky, confusing the minds of the primordial creatures, and amidst the prehistoric Where did the creatures withstand such a strong evil spirit, and then this robbery cloud was further strengthened in the fight of the three clans, allowing Luohu Water Conservancy to obtain the four swords of Zhuxian and the formation of Zhuxian. Luo Yu held the Four Swords of Zhu Xian in his hand, and felt that the person who was about to come to inquire about the crime had turned around and turned back, so he cursed. "Coward, the three quasi saints are afraid of me, a person who has just ascended to the quasi." After that, I continued to refine the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Array... 3030 Chapter Forty-One You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taoists of Yin and Yang, Taoists of Reversal, Taoists of Qiankun originally just wanted to take advantage of the fire to rob, and they cannot break through the holy realm through hard training. It is also difficult to grow further in the cultivating in the cave. They have a foreboding that there must be a big event in the predecessor catastrophe. If you can make a contribution in such a catastrophe, then the immeasurable merits of the heavens will definitely make you reach the holy realm, and the three Taoists are very eager to be sanctified. When Pangu opened the heavens and the earth, they were also the obscure casual cultivators in the chaos. When Pangu opened the sky, they were scared to hide at home by the power of the Pangu great god. Later, the world opened up, and the dojo where they began to practice was destroyed. Although their foundation was damaged to a certain extent, they still had a certain foundation. The so-called cultivation method is much the same, even in the prehistoric world, the cultivation method in the chaos is also effective, and the beginning of the world, Pangu incarnation of all things, makes the aura between the heavens and the earth particularly strong and suitable for cultivation. At this time, the Heavenly Dao gave infinite merits, and the Taoist of the Universe, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, and the Taoist of Reverse also gained a lot of merit by taking the opportunity.At this time, there were few monks, ample spiritual energy, and the aura of spiritual veins was very pure. In this kind of environment with no natural enemies and sufficient spiritual energy, their group of cultivators have no natural enemies at all, and they can practice quietly. The advantage of the Primordial World is that unlike the Chaos World, there will be a Chaos Storm soon after. The Chaos Storm is very powerful. If you accidentally be swept away, it would be equivalent to starting from the beginning, your own Taoism and physical body will return to Chaos.The Primordial World is very peaceful, so the casual cultivator left behind by the chaos world has basically become a quasi-sage-level monk in the Primordial World. Na Luohu was one of the three thousand demon gods in the chaos. He was already a powerful figure in the chaos period. No one knows how powerful Luohu is. Although the three Taoists are now in the quasi-sage realm, naturally they are still afraid of Luohu. And Luohu was so lucky that there were so many innate treasures, and these three Taoists, who were devoted to cultivating the Tao, didn''t collect the spiritual treasures, and now they can''t come up with a magic weapon that can compete with Luohu. Seeing that the three Taoists had left, Nagato cursed inwardly, but there was no way.After all, his current strength is absolutely impossible to fight against Luo Hu who has been promoted to the realm of Quasi-Saint. Now Luo Hu, killing a big Luo Jinxian is like killing an ant, let alone a peak of Taiyi Jinxian like Nagato. The three Taoists and Nagato returned to Buzhou Mountain. Nagato saw the corpses running across the fields under the Buzhou Mountain, bleeding and drifting, and there was a wailing sound, and there were small dragons and small winds with missing arms and legs everywhere. The war of three races had already dyed the entire foot of Buzhou Mountain in red. The liquid flowed endlessly towards the sea of ??blood. The three patriarchs are also fighting in mid-air. Aotian is already the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and Yuanfeng and Muyun are also in the late stage of Daluo Jinxian. Although they are a short distance from Aotian, Mu Yun and Yuanfeng are barely able to join forces. To be able to fight Aotian in a tie, both sides are full of anger, and each blow releases infinite energy, which affects the children of the three races who are fighting. The slightest injury, the severe death.Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com Nagato was content to exude the breath of Chaos Qinglian when he saw it, but he still didn''t dare to let the Chaos Qinglian appear in the predicament again. The Taoist Yin and Yang, Taoist Qiankun, and Taoist Reverse still didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd. If the three people knew that there was still a Chaos Qinglian in Nagato''s body, it would be hard to guarantee that they wouldn''t have the idea of ??grabbing Nagato to refine and take out the Chaos Qinglian.It''s too common for something like this to happen in this wild world. The most hateful thing is that there is no place to reason about being killed and treasured. This is the world of strong people, and those with high cultivation bases have supreme authority. In desperation, Nagato controller''s own chaotic green lotus aura combined with his own mana, so that the green lotus aura that allows people to purify the evil aura, radiate into the wild. Although this breath can''t help people from this strong evil spirit, it can restore people''s sanity a bit. The cruel battles of the three tribes made them lose their minds, and now they have only hatred in their hearts, and only by killing all the enemies can they be relieved.They rushed towards the enemy frantically, and they all used their strength to slash towards the enemy. But after feeling a stunned, a breath of fresh air entered their bodies, the soldiers of the three races looked down and saw the bodies of the surrounding compatriots, and then a feeling of sadness rose from their hearts.But it didn''t take long for such emotions, and they began to fall into the fight again. The patriarchs of the three tribes who were fighting over Buzhou Mountain were also purified by the faint air. They stopped the fight, and then looked at themselves with scars all over their bodies, and looked at their opponents. Then I saw the children of my three races fighting together, the blood shed was able to punt the boat, and the sacred land of Bu Zhoushan was completely unrecognizable and a mess. The children of his own tribe were all killed and wounded, and the war did not know how long it lasted, but now there is not much left of his own tribe, and the bodies of the children of the three tribes are everywhere. The three patriarchs are the leaders of the ethnic group. To a large extent, the three patriarchs have unshirkable responsibilities.Seeing that the prosperous dragon clan is about to perish in his own hands, Aotian regretted not that time. If it weren''t for his own ambitions and wanted to unify the predicament, this genocide would not happen. I didn''t expect the reality to be so cruel. Aotian''s eyes were full of regret, and he couldn''t speak, and he shed tears. The moment Aotian was crying was seen by Nagato. Nagato was also extremely sympathetic to the fate of the three clans. Nagato always wanted to save the fate of the three clans, or to make the three clans less dead, but still couldnt. Change the fate of the three races. In the same way, Yuan Feng saw that there were very few children of his Feng clan left. The soldiers of his Feng clan were fighting with the remaining soldiers of the Dragon clan. The scene was very bloody. Yuan Feng was extremely sad when he saw it, a kind of self-blame. Emotions instantly occupied Yuanfeng''s mind. Mu Yun is the same, and Aotian, Mu Yun, and Yuanfeng have fought for an unknown number of years, and their mana is consumed. He is also seriously injured, and his own blood is also spilled on the mountain. Dripping into the vegetation and rocks of Buzhou Mountain, these mountains, rocks and vegetation that were contaminated with the blood of the three patriarchs, under the blood of this mighty prehistoric creature, slowly cultivated, and there is still an opportunity in the future prehistoric world. Aotian looked at the bloody wounds on his body, then looked at Yuanfeng and Mu Yun, there was an indescribable sadness in his eyes... 3031 Chapter 42 The Three Clans Retreat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Aotian''s brief silence, a tyrannical coercion was released from his body. This coercion was almost Aotian''s last mana. The children of the Dragon Race were very familiar with that energy, and then they all stopped attacking. Under this pressure, the Feng and Qilin tribes were also shocked. They saw that the soldiers of the Dragon tribe stopped their attacks, and the soldiers of the Qilin and Feng tribes also stopped their attacks. The gazes of the soldiers of the three tribes all stared at the three Aotian, Mu Yun, and Yuanfeng in the air. The robbery cloud in the sky slowly faded, and as the power of this evil spirit weakened, the children of the three races slowly recovered their senses. At this time, he looked at the black cloud that was about to dissipate and said. "The way of heaven is above, the war between the three races, the prehistoric creatures are all made of charcoal, it is my Aotian''s sin, I am willing to bear all the sins of the war between the three races. Now there is not much left in the dragon family, please God''s mercy, Let my dragons guard the seas of the prehistoric and desolate four directions, keep the prehistoric and desolate peace forever, and never fight for hegemony with the predecessor." At this time, the black clouds had dissipated cleanly, and Heavenly Dao descended a mysterious yellow cloud among the Dragon Clan, and then after the Dragon Clan had absorbed this Heavenly Dao''s merits, they all retreated to the Sea of ??Four Directions. Seeing Aotian like this, Yuan Feng felt deeply guilty. "The way of heaven is above, the war between the three tribes, and all the creatures of the prehistoric people have made charcoal. It is my Yuanfeng''s sin. I am willing to bear all the sins of the war between the three tribes. Now there is not much of the Feng tribe''s line left. Please God''s way , Let my Feng Clan guard the immortal volcano, keep the flood and famine forever, and never fight for hegemony with the famine." The same Heavenly Dao also gave a group of black and yellow merits. After the Feng Clan''s children absorbed the Heavenly Dao merits, they retreated to the undead volcano. Mu Yun saw that the children of the Dragon and Phoenix tribes could be preserved. He felt that these three tribe wars had added countless troubles to the prehistoric, and the Qilin tribe would definitely be contaminated with countless karma, when the karma came, Qilin The clan might be extinct on the prehistoric continent, Mu Yun sighed at this thought. Then vowed to say the same. "The way of heaven is above, the war between the three races, the prehistoric creatures are all inflicted on charcoal, it is my fault of Mu Yun, all the sins of the war of three races, I am willing to bear. Now there is not much of the Qilin clan left. Please God''s way of mercy , Let my Qilin clan guard the prehistoric central continent, keep the prehistoric and peaceful land forever, and never fight for hegemony with the prehistoric." Heavenly Dao descended on the mysterious yellow merits, and the children of the Qilin tribe returned to the central land after receiving the clouds. The children of the three races have already retreated, leaving only Aotian, Yuanfeng, and Mu Yun in the sky above Buzhou Mountain. Aotian sighed at this moment, and then said. "Our three clans are in great power in the prehistoric times. Now that we are in such a situation, there is no way. I only hate my selfishness and ruin the dragon clan personally." "Because of the bravery of this time, the fate of the three races has been retreated to such a point. Now only the three of us can bear this cause and effect." Nagato still has the Taoist of Heaven and Earth, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, and the Taoist of Upside Down looking at Aotian, Yuanfeng and Mu Yun, turning into a golden light. In the blink of an eye, all three of them disappeared and disappeared.Meishuba www.meishuoba.com No one knows where they have gone, and the three clans have also withdrawn from the prehistoric stage of history, such a huge dragon, unicorn, and phoenix tribe.In the midst of the predicament, the power is overwhelming, dominating one side, such powerful three ethnic groups, all disappeared in an instant. Only the countless corpse mountains and seas of blood remained in the prehistoric land, which seemed even more sad in the prehistoric continent. Nagato feels infinitely. Nagato seems to have gained new insights during this war. As long as there is time to practice in retreat, I believe that Nagato''s cultivation level will definitely improve. At this time, Zhoushan only left Nagato and three Taoists in the air. The three Taoists saw that the aura in Nagato''s body was extremely unusual. They vaguely felt that it was the aura from an excellent spirit treasure, which made them also feel very comfortable and comfortable. However, the Taoists who are good at deduction have not calculated the arrival of the spiritual treasure of Nagato, and they dare not directly kill Nagato and seize the treasure. After all, there are too many powerful people in this predicament, and if you are not careful, you may offend other powerful people, and they won''t make any actions until Nagato''s details are checked.People who don''t know the details are less afraid to provoke them. Talking about Fengmoshan. When Luo Yu felt that the three quasi-sage-level figures were about to go to Fengmo Mountain, he broke the formation like the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and then obtained the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Formation. He was full of ambition. Continue to refine the Zhuxian Array with the Soul Recalling Banner, but although the Jie Yun can reduce Luo Hu''s mana consumption by relying on the Soul Recruiting Banner, the Jie Yun of this scale has already consumed a lot of Luo Hu''s mana, and now it is in Quasi-Holy Realm, Mana will not be used continuously. You need to adjust your breath before you can recover, and then Luo Hu''s mana slowly becomes weak, and the robbery cloud slowly weakens. But before that, Luo Hu had already sucked enough the resentment and evil spirits in the prehistoric Zhu Xian Sijian and Zhu Xian''s formation.In addition, he has stored a lot of resentment and evil spirits in the Spirit Recruiting Banner, which he can use when refining spirit treasures and raising demonic energy. Luo Hu refined the restrictions of Zhuxian''s Four Swords layer by layer, which was surprisingly easy to refine with the sword sacrificed by the resentful soul in the predicament. These Zhuxian Four Swords are also innately treasured, and the energy contained in these four swords is much more powerful than the Killing Spear, but Luo Hui did not spend much time refining them.This is probably the reason why Zhu Xian''s Four Swords have consumed the resentful souls of the prehistoric creatures. Luo Hu slowly mastered the use of Zhuxian''s Four Swords, and moved freely in his hands, as flexible as using the palm of his own arm. When the black clouds in the sky slowly subsided, Luo Hui put away the Soul Recruiting Banner and Zhuxian Array. Luo Hu must now take the time to comprehend the Zhuxian formation, and then understand the essence of the Zhuxian formation. If he learns to set up the world''s first killing formation, he will be closer to his own proving and sanctifying. Luo Yu now has what he wants, what he wants, and he has the black lotus of the world exterminating, the smasher, and the four swords of Zhuxian and the image of Zhuxian, plus his own use of magic energy combined with special materials collected in the prehistoric. Luo Huo is now full of confidence in the spirit of the flag made, and he considers himself the No. 1 in the wild, so he doesn''t care about anyone. Luo Hu''s strength during this period is indeed quite against the sky. Although the forces of the three clans occupy the entire prehistoric land, no saint has appeared. If Luo Hu became a saint in the prehistoric land, Luo Hu would have the right to dominate all prehistoric creatures... 3032 Chapter 43: Luo Yu Masters Zhuxians Great Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Hui is now in full strength, because he wants to improve his skills and crack the innate punishable sword formation, Luo Hu will not hesitate to provoke the tribe war, and the trillions of prehistoric creatures perished in the tribe war.They died tragically during the war, and the grievances they left behind before their deaths, as well as the grievances that wandered in the wilderness after their deaths, were all taken up by Luo Hui using the robbery. Even the monks who had been pursuing cultivating in the predicament had not escaped being killed by the evil spirits, and most of the creatures in the predicament were killed in this huge catastrophe. Only a small part of the creatures retreated in Jieyun, and survived after the evil spirit disappeared. However, more than half of the prehistoric places were affected by this robbery, and there were no dead or injured in the prehistoric period, which was quite tragic. Some sublime and powerful people have received the induction, this demon ancestor Luo Hui appeared with such a huge catastrophe, if they did not take action again, when Luo Hui became a holy, then their life would be over.The devilish energy of Luo Hui''s cultivation originally caused him to be extremely unstable. Sometimes he could be like a normal person, but sometimes he was extremely brutal and brutal. This has caused the great powers in the prehistoric to give up their practice in retreat, and to go to the prehistoric, or to watch the excitement, but also want to be alone, and by the way to understand the mystery of the great path in the battle, or to get rid of Luohu to gain merit and then become holy . Luo Hu now has mastered the operation method of Zhuxian''s Four Swords. After only a few battles, Luohu can fully master the use of Zhuxian''s Four Swords. And now only needs to concentrate on refining the Zhuxian formation, after all, Luo Hu has not involved the cultivation of formation right now. The formations arranged by Feng Demon Mountain are simple small formations. His effect is not great, and he cannot trap powerful people, but it can serve as an early warning to prevent someone from attacking him. After all, he is in Before becoming quasi-sacred, I don''t want to be disturbed. But after I became a quasi-saint, I urgently need people to know it, because no matter which method is used for proving to be holy, it requires the cooperation of air and luck. If there is no cooperation of air and luck, no matter how good the cultivation is, the foundation No matter how solid it is, it can''t break through the holy mirror. Now even Hongjun is only the realm of quasi-sage, although Hongjun mastered most of the Dao knowledge when he opened the sky, and under the guidance of the Dao, he guided Pangu to complete the great cause of opening the sky. But Hongjun was also injured after opening the sky.After all, Hongjun also came from the Chaos World. Now that the Chaos World Cup is destroyed, Hongjun''s Daoji has also received a certain impact.So he has been thirty-three days away after he opened up the world, and opened up a chaos holy mirror, the High Heaven Hall. Then he practiced with great concentration in the High Heaven Hall, and wanted to become the first saint in this wild world. Although Hongjun had a unique advantage, he had to practice hard. Hongjun had reached the realm of quasi-sage three thousand years ago, but his holy mirror was still unable to break through. Hongjun is now at the pinnacle of the quasi-sage, and he is only one step away. He only needs the cooperation of great luck, and Hongjun has been waiting for this moment. Such an approach may be a bit despicable, but Hongjun wants to prove the Dao, but there is nothing he can do. After all, there are only rules in the prehistoric. It is the three tribes who broke the rules of the prehistoric, dominating one side in the prehistoric, attempting to dominate the entire qi fortune of the prehistoric, this way of making one''s own way wider and wider, leaving others with nowhere to go, is impossible in the prehistoric world. Allowed. The three tribes have committed a big taboo and have touched the bottom line of heaven.He deserves to suffer this disaster. Seal the magic mountain. Luo Hu knew that he didn''t have much time left, because he caused great disasters, and then the cruel practice of keeping the prehistoric creatures out of ten would inevitably lead to powerful crusades among the prehistoric ones. This is what Luo Hu wants. It is necessary to gather great luck and fortune to do this. It is necessary to do this for his own killing and proving. Even so, Luo Hu must also comprehend the innate punishable immortal array as soon as possible, otherwise how to deal with the enemy when the time comes.Save the book www.chunshu8.com Luo Yu slowly cracked the innate restrictions of the Zhuxian array with the spirit of the spirits. Every time a layer of restriction was cracked, the formation method of the innate Zhuxian sword array would appear. Luo Yu seriously remembered and understood. This prohibition was half broken, and Luo Hu also mastered half of the rules of the Zhu Xianjian formation. Luo Hu found that the operation rules of the Zhuxian Sword Formation were like the Jiuzhong Mountain of the Sealed Devil Mountain. It was divided into nine layers inside and out, but because the Zhuxian Sword Formation was invisible, it was hard to see a half-mana monk. At that time, the realm of Daluo Jinxian peak was unable to see the entire array clearly. It seems that only the level above the quasi-sage is qualified to break the formation. If you don''t know the way to see the formation, how can you break the formation? Nagato couldn''t help sighing the mysteriousness of the Zhuxian Sword Array. "Even if there is a mighty power and a quasi-sage realm in this predicament, what magic weapon can hold this Immortal Jade Sword?" Luo Hui said proudly. Yes, the Zhuxian Sword was refined by absorbing the resentment of heaven and earth, and its sword was filled with the resentment and evil spirit of the resentment among the prehistoric. Although there is no lack of powerful people in the prehistoric times, the grievance and evil spirit contained in the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, if there is no Lingbao suppression, they rely on their own magical power to suppress them. Not only can it not suppress the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, but it will cause oneself to be bitten by the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, if the mind is not strong or selfish. Then it''s easy to fall into the magic way. But not only weakened the opponent, but even better was to strengthen the demons. Luo Hui thought of this infinitely powerful spirit treasure, that beauty in his heart! Luo Hu continued to gather his mind and began to crack a layer of Zhuxian Sword Formation restrictions, and then comprehend a layer of formations. Slowly, he knew that Luo Hao understood all the essentials of the formations. Luo Hui opened his eyes and let out a suffocating breath. There was a scorn in the two piercing eyes. Luo Hu also understood why this Xiantian Zhuxian Sword Array chose to be born in this Demon Mountain. This time, the enlightenment of the Zhuxian Sword Formation was completed. It turned out that Feng Devil Mountain was the best place to deploy the formation. There are nine mountains on the periphery of Fengde Mountain. Meiyizhong is all dangerous and abnormal. Each one is divided into eight entrances to enter the mountain, but only one gate is correct. If you go wrong, you will be trapped. Seal the magic mountain. Or it was directly destroyed by the power of Feng Devil Mountain''s good fortune. The Zhuxian Sword Formation also coincides with the shape of the Nine Layers of Mountains. If the formation is placed in Fengmo Mountain, the power of the formation will be fully utilized. In addition to being a formation itself, Feng Demon Mountain can also serve as Zhu Xian. The sword array provides a better supplement to the innate sword energy. It was in the Fengmo Mountain that had been nurtured for an unknown number of years that the Zhuxian Sword was so powerful... 3033 Chapter 44 Luo Hu Goes to Buzhou Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Yu had mastered the four swords of Zhuxian, as well as the sword formation of Zhuxian, so he immediately set off for Buzhou Mountain. At the same time, the demon army that he cultivated in Fengde Mountain can also be used this time. In addition to enhancing his own cultivation base in Fengde Mountain, Luo Hu secretly cultivated a demon army. This army of demons was collected by Luo Hu in the prehistoric avatars. The biggest thing they have in common is that they are entangled with demons.Only when oneself gave birth to a heart demon, so that Luohu''s clone could smell the taste of the heart demon, and then bring them back in the wild. Only the person who gave birth to the heart demon could be used by Luo Hu. Aotian, the patriarch of the dragon clan, was so easily used by Luo Hu because he had a demon in his heart. If Aotian didn''t give birth to a heart demon, he didn''t want Zhuxian Four Swords, or agreed to Honghuang.That Luohu provoked the tribe war did not know how long to wait.But later Aotian pulled out his inner demon with the aura of Chaos Longmen Qinglian after the Battle of Buzhou Mountain. After the demons were removed, the dragons guarded the Sifang Sea, the Fengs guarded the undead volcano, and the Kirin guards the central place. This time Luohu''s demon army followed Luohu to Buzhou Mountain. Because Luo Hui knew that there had been a great war that shocked the entire prehistoric continent in Buzhou Mountain, and that the mighty man was disturbed by such a big movement, he must go to Fengde Mountain to check the news as soon as possible. The three quasi-sages who broke the formation last time without a fight will definitely be in Buzhou Mountain. Luo Hu went first, followed by the Mozu army, but how could Luohu''s speed Mozu army keep up? So Luo Hu went to Buzhou Mountain first.Luo Hui is now a great figure in the Quasi-Sage Realm, and naturally the speed is also very fast. After a long time, he saw Luo Hui coming. Not Zhoushan. Nagato and the three Taoists saw Aotian, Yuanfeng, and Muyun in Buzhou Mountain, and disappeared in a flash of golden light. At the time of doubt, the casual cultivators and powerful people in the prehistoric state came to check the situation. For example, the Five Elements Taoist. What surprised Nagato was that he also saw the Chaos Demon God Yang Mei. Nagato thought. Chaos Demon God Yang Mei, wasn''t it captured and refined by Pangu God?The person in front of me is clearly the Chaos Demon Yang Mei! At the barrier outside Nai Lei Island, Nagato entered a piece of ancient memory and saw the details of the great God Pangu.The scene was too shocking. Watching Pangu''s breakthrough, Nagato directly improved several realms. The scene of Pangu Great God slaying three thousand Chaos Demon Gods with an axe is still vivid. Then Yang Mei is the demon of time, mastering the law of time.Among the chaos, they are also among the top three chaos demon gods. When the sky opened, three thousand Chaos Demon Gods blocked the way, and Pangu killed more than a hundred Chaos Demon Gods with a single axe, and Yang Mei was also injured by the axe of the opening axe. Later, Pangu Great God directly smashed Yang Mei with a big wave, and threw it into the prehistoric land to directly complement the heaven. Now Nagato saw the time demon Yang Mei who appeared in Buzhou Mountain, very surprised. After a long time, many people have gathered in the sky above Buzhou Mountain. These people are the hermits in the predicament, or this powerful person, and others are like the Taoist of the Universe, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, the Taoist of Reversal, and the Five Elements. The Taoist was born in the chaos, and later the foundation was destroyed, and later he was cultivated into a quasi-sage in the prehistoric land.Or it was the Chaos Demon God like Yang Mei who survived by chance, condensed three souls and seven souls in the predicament and then returned to the hidden practice.Pythagorean Library www.gougushu.com So many powerful people gathered this time, Nagato looked around, but I haven''t seen Hongjun yet. In this Dao Demon battle, the protagonists should be Hongjun and Luo Huo. Now the protagonists have not appeared on the stage, and the supporting roles are all very active. This is what the Yin and Yang Taoist said. "You fellow Taoists stay calm, I am a Taoist of Yin and Yang. Just now, I have witnessed the war between the Taoists of Heaven and Earth and Taoists of Reversal. Now the patriarchs of the three clans have sincerely regretted and are willing to suffer for the three clans. Now the three clans have withdrawn The prehistoric world is reclusive." Then the yin and yang Taoist told you Da Neng what you saw and heard on the road. Finally, Taoist Qiankun said. "Now that Luohu has broken through the quasi-sage, he still has the four swords of the world exterminating black lotus, the sharp spear, and the immortal killing, each of which is the innate treasure, and the grievance and evil spirit of the three races are added. Now Luohu''s Strength should not be underestimated."" When everyone heard that Taoist Qiankun said that Luo Hu was already a quasi-sage, and there were so many spirit treasures, they were shocked, and the drums were already in their hearts. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Although the Five Elements Taoist is worried about the treasures of Luohu, he has just entered the quasi-sage, and he has no spiritual treasures, only a five element picture.I am embarrassed to take it out. However, he was afraid of Luo Hui''s current strength, and he couldn''t help but murmured. Nagato said after seeing that everyone did not speak. "Now Luo Hu''s strength should not be underestimated, but if Luo Hu really proves Dao sanctification in the future, I am afraid that you will have no good days. Luo Hu and you are not the same Dao. As the saying goes, the Dao is not the same. If it is Luo Hu The sermon succeeded in becoming the first saint in the primordial kingdom, so can Luo Hui still be able to accommodate you? Moreover, in order to improve his strength, Luo Hu will not hesitate to use the hundreds of millions of creatures in the primordial kingdom as a price, even if you all bury Luo Hu in the tribe Take a look." These words are in the hearts of all of you, although Luo Hu is still very difficult to deal with, but if Luo Hu proves to be holy, they will not even have the opportunity to live in the land, and they will naturally not agree. Even if the rabbit is anxious, it will bite. "That Luohu is just a ray of remnant soul cultivating, and now he wants us to die, we have to drag him to bury him." "Luohu''s child deceives too much. I have always lived in seclusion and the prehistoric is safe. Now that Luohu is bothering me, I can''t let him go first." "If you want us to die, just ask if the Lingbao in my hand can answer." ... Everyone spoke harsh words for a while, the general idea was to break the net with Luo Huyu. Taoist Qiankun couldn''t help admiring Nagato when he saw that everyone looked like this. Then the Taoist Qiankun said. "Luo Hui is now full of ambition, thinking that no one can contend with him in this great wilderness, we will use his arrogance to defeat him." "Yes, Luo Hui is now in full swing, and we must think of a complete strategy." Everyone uttered ruthless words, but when he thought of the Gunslinger in Luo Yu''s hands, he was still very worried. At this moment, a group of black clouds quickly flew toward everyone from far and near from the west. When everyone saw this momentum, their faces were as yellow as earth... 3034 Chapter 45: Luo Hu singles out the powers You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Taoist in the universe was shocked. "Is this... Luo Huo is here?" Everyone looked in the direction the Taoist Qiankun looked. Nagato also looked in the direction of the black cloud, the black cloud in between was very large, and the tail dragged very long, like the tail of a comet.Then there is a little yellow halo behind the black cloud, and red light is wrapped in the black cloud. The red light wrapped in the black cloud is looming, very strange, and it makes people feel creepy. "No, it''s the great demon Luo Hu who is here." When everyone heard this, they were so scared that their faces lost their color. Staying there, they could see that everyone was very afraid of Luo Hu, but it was difficult to realize their face, so that their faces were frozen. There. The Taoist of Universe, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, and the Taoist of Reversal also all have such an expression. They are flustered a lot, and they have to show no panic. In a blink of an eye, Luo Hu had already arrived in front of everyone, and set him within a hundred feet of the great power of the predecessors. Some courageous people saw that Luo Hu was so courageous and so close, they were ready to escape. Seeing that everyone did not move, it was difficult to escape. If this escapes, I am afraid that I will not be able to gain a foothold in the predicament. It was also obvious that he didn''t do it, just moved his body to the back of other people. Luo Hui smiled casually seeing the appearance of the great powers. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." Suddenly Luo Yu couldn''t control his expression, and he changed his usual seriousness and became frivolous. Turn the Taoists upside down and look at the surrounding universe Taoists, Yin-Yang Taoists, and thousands of great powers. Even the lowest mana is at the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal.There are more than ten quasi saints. Then the upside-down Taoist wearing a gray robe sternly said to Luo Hu. "Luo Hui, you dare to be so presumptuous." Luo Hui cleared up his smile. "I''m laughing at the great powers of these predecessors who are gathering here in Buzhou Mountain to discuss against someone from Luo. Now there are results." "Presumptuous, Luo Hu, you provoked the three clans, causing the three clans to fight, causing numerous deaths and injuries, blood flowed into rivers, and everyone in the predicament was punishable." When I saw a Taoist man in a blue Taoist robe, Luo Hu said. "I saw you have been discussing here for a long time, and there is no sign of any movement. I am waiting for the Demon Mountain in a hurry, so I came here to take a look." "Hey, Luohu, the devil, don''t be arrogant. Today, I will get rid of your evil for the prey." When the Five Elements Taoist saw Luo Huo''s arrogance, he couldnt bear it. Those who are here are also people with a face in the wild. Today, I really want to be insulted by Luo Hu. In the future, who dares to walk in the wild, how dare to start a school and teach Karma! The Five Elements Taoist is also a quasi-sage level power, so he sacrificed the Five Elements Pagoda and attacked Luohu. Luo Hui was overjoyed when he saw that the Five Elements Taoist could not help himself. Luo Hu came here to humiliate the great power of the predecessors and make them proud of themselves. In the face of the absolute strength of his demon ancestor Luo Hu, everything can only be subdued at his feet. "Good job." Luo Hui also screamed, ready to respond to the enemy.Qishu Novel Network www.qishuxs.com Although Luo Hui has just reached the Quasi-Sage level, he has absorbed hundreds of millions of great grievances, his devilish energy has greatly increased, and his strength should not be underestimated. The Five Elements Pagoda of the Five Elements Taoist is also the innate best defensive spirit treasure, but it is not as good as Luohu''s Gunslinger. Luo Yu didn''t scream and directly sacrificed the sharp spear, and when he raised it, he shot the Five Elements Taoist man. The Killing Spear was so powerful that it directly penetrated the Five Elements Pagoda''s defensive barrier and directly pierced the Five Elements Taoist''s chest. The Five Elements Taoist did not expect that Luo Huo was so powerful, spit out a large mouthful of essence and blood, and then his figure turned into nothingness, and the Five Elements Taoist''s body exploded directly in the air. Fortunately, Luo Hu didn''t use all his strength. If he stabs him with the sharp spear with all his strength, the Five Elements Daoist will die. But the soul of the Five Elements Taoist was also seriously injured, and his three souls, seven souls, and two souls and three souls were scattered. Now there is only a ray of remnant soul left. There is no way to remove the soul for tens of thousands of years. It''s reunited, I''m afraid it will be difficult to return to the current state. The Five Elements Taoist quickly cleaned up the remaining remnants and then fled hurriedly. When everyone saw that the Five Elements Taoist was physically destroyed by Luo Hu, they could no longer sit still, and for a while they didn''t know how to deal with it. At this time Luo Hui said. "Those who follow me prosper, those who oppose me perish. As long as you can recognize the situation and obediently swear to God and obey me, I will open the net and let everyone live." When everyone saw Luo Hui killing the Five Elements Taoist with their own eyes, they were still horrified. When everyone saw Luo Hu''s remarks, out of fear, they all had the urge to convince them. But everyone looked at each other. Upon seeing this, Nagato had a bad thought in his heart. If this continues, everyone will subdue to Rahu''s lewd might. If everyone swears to the way of heaven, surrendered to Luohu, and loyal to Luohu, Luohu will be able to master most of the fortune of the primordial world. At that time, if Luohu wants to prove the way and become holy, he must have the help of luck to become holy. Nagato was anxious. Taoist Qiankun came out and said it. "Luo Hui, even if I wait to surrender to you, you can''t even think about proving the way to be holy. This predicament cannot tolerate a cruel and vicious person like you." Taoist Qiankun looked at the Taoist Yin and Yang standing beside him, turning the Taoist upside down. Although the three Taoists were selfish, they stood up at the critical moment of life and death. The three of them looked at each other, revealing firm gazes. The three of them often discuss the Tao together, and they have a certain tacit understanding. The three secretly touched their own spirit treasures, preparing to fight against the demon Luo Hu, even if they die, don''t surrender to Luo Hu, and they can''t hold their heads up for a lifetime. Just when the three of them were about to start their hands, there was an abnormal movement in Buzhou Mountain. The dust in the sky accompanied by a large cloud of black energy, surrounded the great powers above this mountain. All the great powers were shocked. Nagato looked intently, and headed in the east was a monster with dragon horns. Its body was deformed and twisted. It had only three legs and two huge claws on its chest. The monster''s head was very big, on the huge head. There is also a big mouth that occupies two-thirds of the entire head area. There is nowhere to put any eyes or nose, and it is squeezed into a deformed shape. Although it looked like this, Nagato still recognized the monster as a glutton at a glance. Nagato secretly regretted in his heart, but he didn''t expect that the gluttonous food would eventually have no resistance. The whole body was eroded by the devilish energy... 3035 Chapter 46: The Four Great Beasts Fight Against The Great Powers You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato took a closer look and saw an emerald green light on the chest of the glutton. Nagato was shocked. It was a piece of jade butterfly for good fortune. It was Nagato who stayed on the heart of the glutton to help the glutton to resist the devil. Fortunately, the treasure was not discovered by Luo Hu, otherwise, Luo Hu would definitely take this treasure as his own. If Luo Hu was allowed to comprehend the great road on the jade butterfly.Then Luo Hu''s strength is even more terrifying. Thinking of Nagato here is still a little bit relieved, and wondering how to get the good fortune jade butterfly back without comprehension. After all, the thing that continues to stay in the restaurant has lost its meaning and may cause more harm. Seeing the astonishing movement in all directions, the three Taoists did not attack Luo Huo, but took a look at the current situation. After all, the situation is still not clear. The four corners of Bu Zhoushan were surrounded by a group of monsters full of black energy. The one in the east was led by gluttons, with a strangely big mouth. Chaos headed by the South, his appearance is like a dog, with long hair, four feet, palms like bears but no paws.There are also a pair of huge wings on the back, covering the sky and sun. Headed by the west is Qiongqi.Qiongqi''s appearance is like a tiger, with Yizhuang wings on his back, which is extremely fierce. The one headed by the north is called Ying Lu. He has a huge physique, a hundred feet high, and his body resembles a tiger and a bit like a dog. His mouth has long big fangs and looks full of fighting spirit. These are the four prehistoric beasts. Nagato sighed in his heart that he was only familiar with gluttony, gluttonous was not bad, and he was also very high-spirited, very ambitious, and now he was turned into a biting pet under his hand by Luo Hu, it is simply too hateful for him . Nagato didn''t know what itinerary of the other beasts, but it must be Luo Huo''s ghost. It must be Luo Huo who corroded their bodies with demonic energy, causing them to lose their minds, and then control them and make them his own soldiers. The power radiated by these four fierce beasts was sufficient in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian, although they were close to losing their wits and unable to use powerful spells. But they have a tyrannical body, and if they fight in close hands, even Da Luo Jinxian Peak will not necessarily benefit. Seeing the scene in front of them, everyone in Honghuang was so frightened that they couldn''t speak. Although the people of the great and powerful were still coming from all over the land, they were not as good as Luohu''s demon army. Besides, everyone is not even able to figure out Luo Hu in front of them. Luo Hui yelled again when he saw that everyone did not answer. "Those who follow me prosper, those who rebel against me perish." Although Luo Hui didn''t want to kill so many prehistoric powers at once, if he did so, the command would cause a catastrophe. After all, in the predicament, even if Luo Hui had great abilities, he still couldn''t get rid of the control of Heaven. When the three tribe wars were created, it was Heaven''s Dao and Luo Huo that reached an agreement. It was also the fate of Heaven''s Dao. Luo Hu just took advantage of the trend. Although his practice of Demon Dao rebelled against the mainstream, it was also a part of Heaven''s Dao. If his actions touched the cause and effect of Heavenly Dao, then Luo Hu would also fall into the boundless calamity of Heavenly Dao. Even Luo Hu''s current realm of Quasi-Sage could not compete with Heavenly Dao. But right now Luo Hui looked at everyone and didn''t mean to surrender, and he was very annoyed. If you don''t give them a little bit of color, you will definitely be unable to handle this matter today.Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com Among the crowd, in addition to the Taoist of the Universe, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, and the Taoist of Reverse, the demon God of Time Yang Mei also had a firm expression.These are the top powers in the prehistoric world, and they are naturally arrogant. Although they are afraid of death, who can stand such insults? Yang Mei was originally the first three chaotic demon gods in the chaos, and that was what Luo Hui was in Yang Mei''s eyes. Time demon Yang Mei spoke at this moment. "Luohu, do you recognize me?" Luo Hui didn''t notice Yang Mei at first, but when he heard Yang Mei say this, he looked at Yang Mei. "Time Demon Yang Mei? Are you still alive?" Luo Hu was also shocked by what he saw before him. There was actually a Chaos Demon God who lived in the wilderness just like himself. "Yes, my Yang Mei should not be killed. But you acted against the sky today and opened up the catastrophe, you escaped, and today is your death date." Luo Hui has seen old acquaintances in the chaos, thinking that you are poisoned by the catastrophe of the Open Heaven, and he wants to win Yang Mei. But seeing Yang Mei''s firm tone, knowing that Yang Mei was determined to fight against himself, he gave up the idea of ??wooing Yang Mei into the group. "Yang Mei, you are going to be rampant, I can give you a hand in the chaos, but today you are going to block me, and those who block me will die." Although Luo Yu knows Yang Meis greatness, but here is in the wild, not in chaos. All cultivation bases are obtained from re-cultivation, and he adds the pure devil energy of cultivation, as well as the black lotus and the killing of god Guns, and besides, there is the first killing array, Zhuxian Sword array, and I will not be afraid. Seeing everyone in the aura of Yang Mei and others, Luo Hui gradually recovered his restlessness.I dont think so well, I have to give them some color. Then gave an order. "kill." Suddenly, gluttony, chaos, , and Qiongqi, each with a troop, rushed to the predecessor. In panic, everyone quickly defended the enemy.These four fierce beasts are unusually agile.Shuttle back and forth among the people in the wild, every time I take one person away and eat it directly. The gluttonous food is even more appetizing. It eats the world with its mouth, and rushes to everyone with its mouth open. Some of the big Luo Jinxians who have no time to dodge, It was directly swallowed by the gluttonous rice bowl. Those magic soldiers fought with the people of the prehistoric people. Everyone offered sacrifices to the spirit treasure to defend against the enemy, and the Taoists of Qiankun set up the Qiankun Ding, which can be attacked and defended, driving the Qiankun Ding to directly collect a large number of magic soldiers into the Qiankun Ding for refining. The yin and yang Taoist worshipped the yin and yang mirror. The yin and yang mirror was divided into two sides. There were two fish eyes and yin and yang eyes in the two sides. The yin and yang mirror could judge life and death. The yin and yang Taoists took the yin and yang mirror to the demon soldier, and hundreds of demon soldiers responded. Fall down. The upside down Taoist sacrificed the upside down treasure fan and drove the upside down treasure fan, and the demons fell one after another. Everyone showed their magical powers, and the magic soldiers did not enjoy the sweetness, but the people in the predecessor were also badly injured. When Nagato saw the gluttonous rice rushing towards him, he hurriedly replaced the panda.This panda was also raised by the inner alchemy of Zhu Huai, one of the ten most fierce beasts in the prehistoric world, and he often taught by his side.Now it is an advanced Tier 3 monster, with the strength of Le Taiyi Golden Immortal Peak.As soon as the panda came out, it turned into a real body, a hundred feet in size. The panda and the gluttonous food were entangled together, and Nagato saw the right time and took the opportunity to retrieve the good fortune green lotus at the mouth of the gluttonous food... 3036 Chapter 47 Nagato Transforms the Demons You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato called out a panda under his urgency. This panda is not a waiting person. He cultivates under the aura of the god-level ring, and he follows Nagato every day. Now his strength has been greatly improved, plus his own innate. Its better to follow your feet, and natural cultivation comes quickly. Seeing the gluttonous rice glutinous rice, the panda stood up to protect it, jumped, and hugged the gluttonous rice glutinous rice. The two fierce beasts fought. Both the panda and the gluttonous food rely on their tyrannical bodies to communicate with each other, not caring about the harm to their bodies.After a few rounds, several deep scratches appeared on the panda''s body. Fortunately, the panda was used to quench his thirst in the god-level ring. In the predicament, many big Luo Jinxian thought of things that they would not dare to think about, but pandas are treated like this, because pandas have a good chance and follow the right owner. The panda bears had an amazing recovery ability because of being nourished by the innate decay water. The fuzzy skin of the bacon caught by the gluttonous meat was healed within a short period of time. But on the other hand, gluttonous food does not have such a strong recovery ability. A deep hole was scratched by the panda on the back of the gluttonous restaurant, and the bones inside can be vaguely seen. But the gluttonous restaurant did not feel any pain, and continued to fight with the pandas. Nagato did not make a move at this time. Nagato has been waiting for the best time. He wants to retrieve the good fortune jade disc. This good fortune jade butterfly contains infinite avenues and must not fall into Luo Hu''s hands. Luo Hu is unpredictable and unpredictable, but since he uses the resentment of hundreds of millions of creatures and innate evil aura to cultivate devil qi, then Nagato will not go with him. At this time, I saw the pandas getting up and fighting in the air with the gluttony, and the gluttony was about to pass the panda''s attack. Nagato saw that this was a good opportunity, so he used his magic power to quickly flash to the back of the gluttonous food, and it was a palm towards the back of the gluttonous food.The gluttonous food staggered forward by this palm.At this time, Mao Xiong also took the opportunity to pounce the gluttonous food. Nagato saw that the front chest of the glutton was completely exposed in his line of sight, and he quickly flew to the front of the glutton, and hit the front of the glutton with mana. Under this tyrannical mana, the gluttonous eyes showed a clear light, but only for a moment, the gluttonous eyes were occupied by the red magic energy. Nagato thought to himself that this good fortune and Yudie still have a chance to arouse the last bit of conscience in their hearts. Good fortune Yudie is worthy of being the carrier of the avenue. It is invincible by water and fire, and it can also break all laws. Nagato was overjoyed, and he quickly took the good fortune jade butterfly into his own hands, and took advantage of the great power of the predecessors to put the good fortune jade butterfly into his sleeves during the fierce battle. Nagato withdrew the good fortune jade butterfly, making the glutton more cruel, like a panda tangled together, but the glutton and the panda did not distinguish the outcome. There are more and more powerful powers in the prehistoric, but Luohus demon warriors are constantly decreasing in sacrifice, because Luohus demon army is not fully prepared, and they are carefully selected in the prehistoric. There is no advantage. Seeing that the situation was not good, Luo Hui raised the Spiritualism Banner and released the devilish energy of the hundreds of millions of resentful souls stored in the Spiritualism Banner. The demon soldiers, the demon commanders, smelled the smell of devil energy, and became more mad, their skill increased greatly, with one enemy ten. This demon energy is very powerful, if some mana is underground, and the cultivation foundation is not solid, under the demon energy, it will be directly infected by the demon energy and die. Moreover, those who died in the devil''s aura would be summoned by Luo Hu to act as a meat shield to resist the mighty attacks in the wild. These demon soldiers who stood up again did not have much attack power, but they bite back like wild beasts. people. The people of Honghuang gradually couldn''t bear such a battle.Global Novel www.qqzkw.com Suddenly, the great powers of the predecessors gradually couldn''t resist.After all, two fists are hard to beat with four hands. Even though there are more than a dozen quasi-sages in the prehistoric side, the soldiers of the demon ancestors seem to be not afraid of death and rush to give away the heads, consuming the mana of the prestigious. If this continues, sooner or later it will be consumed by the soldiers of the Demon Ancestor. Taoist Qiankun said to Yin-Yang Taoist and Reverse Taoist. "Two fellow Taoists, the soldiers of the Demon Ancestor are too demon-like. We will run out of mana soon in the afternoon and die. We still have to look like a better way!" "The source of this devilish energy is the small black flag in Luohu''s hands. I think we have a chance to win only if we capture that flag. Otherwise, the devilish energy of this demon soldier can be supplemented and fight us fatigue. It will exhaust us to death." Said the upside-down Taoist in the gray Taoist robe, "Speaking lightly, now Luohu''s strength, who dares to grab that small black flag!" The three did not speak.Although the three of them had great supernatural powers and were already quasi-sage-level figures, the Five Elements Taoists who were almost as cultivated as them, in front of Luo Huo, Luo Hui only used one trick to solve the Five Elements Taoists. Such an absolute strength crushes them, so that they dare not be such an early bird. Yang Mei, who was not far from the Taoist of the Five Elements, heard the dialogue between Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, and Taoist Upside Down. Yang Mei shook his heart. Directly using the law of time, he immediately came to Luo Hu''s side, ready to snatch the black banner. But Luo Hui had been prepared for a long time, and the two were fighting each other. Upon seeing this, Nagato thought that this good fortune jade butterfly had a special effect, which could restore the devilish energy for a while. Speaking of Nagato, he soared into the air to sacrifice the good fortune jade butterfly, and then the same power of the green lotus in the body merged with his mana. Play a trick on the good fortune jade butterfly. For a while, Good Fortune Jade Butterfly issued emerald green tadpole-like text, and this text, with the cyan light, shrouded the entire Bu Zhou Mountain for a time. This good fortune jade butterfly is worthy of the best innate spiritual treasure, and it is also blessed by the principles of the Dao. Others who have not been exposed to the laws of the Great Way do not understand it. All of the magic soldiers and beasts recovered their sanity for a moment under the shining of the cyan Daoguang and emerald green tadpoles.Most of the body''s devilish energy dissipated. Some monsters took advantage of this short waking period and immediately fled, and some after a short waking period, they went into battle again. But the number of demon soldiers has been reduced by half, and the remaining demon soldiers, beasts, have only half of the demon energy in their bodies, without the invincible might of the beginning. Before Yang Mei and Luo Hui had doubts in their hearts, they knew that Nagato had sacrificed the good fortune jade butterfly, and the others had no time to look at them.Then they continued to fight together... 3037 Chapter 48: Hongjun Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Both Yang Mei and Luo Hui were three thousand Chaos Demon Gods, both of them cultivated with a trace of remnant soul after the Great God Pangu opened the sky.But now there is a fundamental difference between the two. Luo Hui cultivates the magic way, while Yang Mei now comprehends the way of time. Only time in the wilderness is eternal. Yang Meis Taoism is not to fight with other powers in the wilderness, but to practice quietly. It can be a way of body and time. It is a detached realm of Dao, so Yang Mei is a great god Basically practice in seclusion in the prehistoric times. Today, if it weren''t for the demon head Luo Hu to initiate the war between the three clans and start the immeasurable calamity, Yang Mei was also affected, and he would have to come out to clean up Luo Hu.Otherwise, the prehistoric things are not about Yang Mei. The strength of this Great God Yang Mei is indeed extraordinary, even if he re-practises, he has already fought against Luo Hu for thousands of times, and neither of them has a victory or defeat. However, Luo Yu gradually became tyrannical because of the magic weapons around him, including the world-destroying black lotus, the Killing Spear and the Zhuxian Sword Formation. With this exterminating black lotus, Yang Mei couldn''t break such a defense. This resulted in Luo Yu being inherently invincible. It only needs Yang Mei''s mana to be consumed to a certain level. Luo Yu will be able to use the Gunslinger to injure the Great God Yang Mei and remove this stumbling block. At this time, the demon soldiers around him were constantly depleting their combat power because Luo Huo had no time to convey demon energy for them. The demons and monsters are constantly decreasing. At this time, the Taoist of the Universe, the Taoist of Reversal, and the Taoist of Yin and Yang can also free up their hands to deal with Luohu together with the Great God Yang Mei. Luo Hu is now one-to-four, and Luo Hu himself is not dominant in number, but Luo Hu''s advantage is the innate spiritual treasure. Luo Hu relies on his magic weapon to kill the gun, one-to-four, and the four quasi-sages can''t take advantage of it.This way everyone is very angry, but even if you are angry, there is still no way to break Luohu. Just when Luohu was a Taoist of Heaven and Earth, a Taoist of Yin and Yang, and a Taoist upside down, the Great God Yang Mei was inextricably fought against him. In the sky appeared a series of Xiantian Qingyun, and then a Taoist wearing a mysterious yellow Taoist robe, stepped on a bridge. Because everyone felt very strange at the sight in front of them, they all stopped fighting and looked in the direction where the man came. The popularity between this passage is extraordinary, everyone naturally put on an expression of worship, and they did not notice it, this is the power of the saint. Although Hongjun hasn''t yet proclaimed the Dao to become a saint, he is already at the pinnacle of a quasi saint, and his mana is very high.Everyone stopped fighting, and some disobedient demons and generals wanted to continue fighting, but Hongjun waved their hands and sucked them directly into their sleeves. Luo Hu was also shocked by this unfathomable Taoism. He didn''t expect Hongjun to practice painstakingly after opening the sky, but now he has such a realm. Luo Hu secretly sighed. "It''s very much that Hongjun was not sanctified, otherwise there will be some trouble today." Hongjun stopped not far from Luohu. "Luo Hui, today you acted against the sky, violated the way of heaven, and killed countless creatures in vain. Today is the day of your catastrophe." Hong Huang has been waiting for this moment for a very long time. Hongjun cultivated in the Heavenly Outer Lingxiao Hall of the Thirty-Three Heavens. He did not go out of the prehistoric state, that is, for today''s affairs, because only after killing Luo Hui, can he have the opportunity to prove the Dao sanctification. , Became the first saint in this prehistoric world, and then it was possible to unite with heaven, become a saint of heaven, and dominate the prehistoric world. What Hongjun has to do now is to gather his luck and act in harmony with the sky.Anything that goes against the way of heaven, or is not allowed by the way of heaven, must perish. Now that Heavenly Dao has used Luohu to clean up the three clans, Luohu slowly loses its value. Moreover, Luo Hu was not under control. Such an anomaly would not be recognized by the Dao of Heaven and must be destroyed.Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwx.net "Hongjun, you came just right, and what I am waiting for is you. Now there is a saint in the predicament. Now this great power is here. As long as you submit to my Luohu, I will be able to prove sanctification." "Don''t think about it. Just relying on you is like making us surrender to you without thinking about it." The Taoist Reversed saw another top power standing on his side, full of confidence, and he spoke righteously to Luo Hui. The first step for a quasi-sage who wants to prove to be sanctified is to condense the luck in this great fate. Everyone knew that Luo Hu was cruel. He started the tribe war to improve his writing. Such cruel people are not worthy of being holy. Naturally, Luo Hu was the first to be dispatched by everyone. As for who will preach and become holy after defeating Luo Hu, it is not known. Luo Hu saw that everyone was going to decide to fight against himself, and now he had violated the way of heaven. Where did Luo Hu agree to admit defeat, even if he was an enemy of all the people, even if he was an enemy of heaven, Luo Hu would not hesitate. "Those who block me die, even if all of you block me, then they will all be the stepping stones for my proving, even if it is blocked by heaven." Luo Hu now has his heart crossed, and simply proves the way to kill and sanctify. Now there is no luck, but I kill all the people who gather in the great luck, this great luck is mine alone. Nagato noticed that there was a flash of Luohu''s eyes, a weird gaze, like a contempt, but also as if he was confident. Nagato not only lamented the power of Taoist Luo Hus unwillingness to admit defeat, but he was very similar to himself. At that time, he concealed his original technique to create Feng Devil Mountain, and Luo Hu actually let him go out of the mountain. Perhaps he saw this in his own body. Be persistent. But the devil is the devil. Now even if Luo Hu died and died, Nagato would not have a trace of pity. You should know that if you indulge in a wicked person, it is possible to harm a large group of good people, and this is Luo Hu who treats hundreds of millions of living beings as grass and ants. Nagato saw that Luo Hu didn''t have a trace of fear. Seeing Luo Hui so stubborn, Hong Jun said. "Luohu, I advise you to catch it with all your hands, so as not to increase your sins." "Old Hongjun, don''t worry about it!" Nagato saw Luo Hu throw a cloud of black air from his sleeve, blocking everyone''s sight with the black air, Luo Hu disappeared in the black air. Hongjun played a series of techniques to disperse the group''s black energy. Nagato took a closer look at this time, but Luo Hu was nowhere to be seen.Could it be that Luo Hu was running away. Such a thought flashed in Nagato''s heart, but immediately felt that it was wrong. According to Luo Hu''s character, it is impossible to slip away like this, and there is no match yet. Nagato took out the exquisite colorful glazed leaves and took a look. It turned out that Luo Hu didn''t leave, but while the group''s black aura was permeating, he set up the first killer formation on the top of Buzhou Mountain, the Zhuxian Sword Formation. At this time, Nagato saw that Luohu was in the position of the big formation, ready to meet the enemy, with an arrogant expression in his eyes... 3038 Chapter 49: Luohubus Immortal Sword Formation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato saw Luo Hu in the formation, there was a respect in his heart. Na Luohu is also a great power in the wild, if he runs away dingy, Nagato is really worried. However, Nagato was very excited when he saw Luo Huan appear in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. It seems that there is a feeling that watching the excitement is not too big, Nagato is actually eager to see what kind of scenes Luohu and Hongjun fighting are like. It''s not surprising that Nagato has such a thought. After all, if you can observe the fighting methods of the top masters in the prehistoric at close range, your cultivation level will also be greatly improved. But the others didn''t have the exquisite colorful glazed leaves, and couldn''t see where Luo Hu was now. Everyone was in a panic. "Luo Hui must be afraid of Hongjun Daozu''s prestige now, so he has gone far away." "Hahaha, this Luohu still claims to be a demon. I think it''s just a fame and reputation." Some people who didn''t know the true Yang thought that Luo Hu had left, so they began to count Luo Hu''s arrival.But there are still some big Luo Jinxians who don''t think it is that simple. This Luo Hu must be hiding somewhere and using any tricks. Someone, seeing Hongjun and Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, Taoist Upside Down, Taoist Yang Mei, and other quasi-god-level mighty reactions, he didn''t make any expressions. Taoist Qiankun said first. "Zhuxian Sword Formation?" It turns out that Luo Hu just released a cloud of black energy just to set up this Zhuxian sword formation.The power of this Zhuxian Sword Formation should not be underestimated, it is not broken by the Four Saints. I have also said before that this Zhuxian Sword Array is invisible to the figures below the Daluo Jinxian level, but for those of the Quasi-Sage level, the result of the Great Array can be clearly seen.Only by seeing the composition of the Zhuxian Sword Array, can the Zhuxian Sword Array be destroyed. So it''s not surprising that other people didn''t see where Luo Hu was in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. "This Zhuxian Sword Formation is the innate number one killing formation. Its formation is extremely mysterious. Those who are not above the quasi-sage realm can''t see the structure of the formation. Therefore, there must be four characters of the quasi-sage realm to break the formation." Hongjun spoke to several other quasi-sage-level people. This is what Hou Luohu came out of the Zhuxian Sword Formation and said to everyone. "You fellow Taoists can recognize this formation." Luo Hu started to introduce his Zhuxian Sword Formation triumphantly. "This formation is called the Zhuxian Sword Formation. It is the first killing formation in the empire. It is the result of my painstaking insight. Anyone of you fellow Taoists dare to break this formation." Luo Hu spoke with a scornful tone, as if no one could break his formation in this predicament, no one dared to break it, so unlucky. "Luohu, kid, don''t be arrogant, I will naturally break your bird formation. E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com Taoist Yin and Yang couldn''t understand Luo Huan''s face, and immediately responded. But everyone knew that the Zhuxian Sword Formation was by no means easy to create. If you were a little careless, those who might enter would be trapped in the great formation. At this time, Hongjun had a discussion with everyone. "This Zhuxian formation is divided into four entrances, southeast, northwest and northwest. Each entrance has a sword hanging upside down at the entrance of the formation. This is also the source of the power of this formation. The eyes of the Zhuxian sword formation are the Zhuxian formation. The power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation was completed by the Zhuxian Formation. The Zhuxian Sword Formation and Zhuxian''s Four Swords cooperated with each other, so that this powerful innate first killing formation was formed." "This Zhuxian Sword Formation is so powerful, how do we break the formation?" The Taoist Reversed saw that Hongjun was worried before he said how to break the formation, and he asked. "Fellow Daoists are not anxious. Although the Zhuxian formation method is powerful, there is still a way to crack it. Only four quasi-sages are required to enter the Zhuxian sword formation from the four sides of the southeast and northwest, and then rely on the magic weapon to control the Zhuxian sword. When the four quasi-sages control the Four Swords of Zhuxian, I will use Pangu flags to attack the eyes of the Zhuxian Sword Array. This way, the Four Swords of Zhu Xian can be removed, and the power of the Array will be greatly reduced. Self-defeating." After everyone heard what the Red Police said, they suddenly realized. Luo Hui saw that the people of Honghuang gathered together to discuss for a long time and no one paid any attention to him. "If you can''t break the formation and surrender early, when I start the Zhuxian Sword Formation, then I must see blood. Then you will only have to give the Zhuxian Sword Formation a full meal." Luo Hu didn''t say anything indiscriminately. Once the Zhuxian Sword Array was activated, there would need to be a sacrifice array of creatures in the prehistoric, otherwise the Zhuxian Sword Array would not stop.This formation is powerful and powerful, but if there are not enough souls of the prehistoric creatures, then it must be difficult for even Luo Hu to stop the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Everyone ignored Luo Huis words, but glanced at each other. Everyones eyes rested on Hongjun, Qiankun Taoist, Yin-Yang Taoist, Inverted Taoist, and Yangmei Taoist. If they want to talk about Taoism, these people''s eyes Taoism is high, and there are several other quasi-sage-level powers, but the realm has just broken through, the foundation is not solid, and it can''t withstand such a high-intensity battle. Taoist Qiankun couldn''t refuse any more when he saw this, and Luo Hu would also lose patience. Just said. "Then the three of us will enter the formation together with Daoist Hongjun to break the formation. Daoist Yang Mei and several other Daoists in the quasi-sage realm are looting outside the formation. If we are not careful, we will rescue them immediately." "Well, this is very good, but it is safe." Nagato listened to the discussion, and then he was very excited, as if he was about to watch a good show.There is even a hint of joy, but this is deeply hidden in Nagato''s heart. If this expression is leaked at this time, it will definitely be considered to be a spy of Luo Yu. After Hongjun briefly explained a few great abilities, he was ready to enter the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Hongjun, Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, and Taoist Upside Down entered the large formation from the four entrances of the Zhuxian Sword Formation while holding Lingbao. Luo Hui was able to watch the formation freely from the eyes of the formation, if there were any mistakes, Luo Hu could add it at any time. Hongjun entered the east gate of the Zhuxian Sword Array with Pangu Pan''s foot and Tai Chi diagram. This gate was called Zhu Xianmen, and he saw the Zhuxian sword hanging upside down above his head. Taoist Qiankun holds the Qiankun Ding and enters from the west gate of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. This gate is called the Slaughter Sword. Seeing the red slaughter sword hanging upside down at the entrance. The yin and yang Taoist held the yin and yang mirror and entered from the south gate of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. This gate was first the immortal gate, whose name was changed in purple light, with a sinking immortal sword hanging above his head. The upside-down Taoist held an upside-down fan and entered from the north gate of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. There were changes in the surroundings. This was also called the Absolute Immortal Gate, with this Absolute Immortal Sword hanging upside down above his head... 3039 Chapter Fifty Four Saints work together to break the sword array. You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Hongjun entered this Zhuxianmen, he saw red light everywhere. The red light showed a murderous aura. The Zhuxian sword on Zhuxianmen was flashing lightly. During that flash, the structure of the large array changed rapidly. The saint made a move, and quickly couldn''t even see the long gate that was viewed with exquisite colorful glazed leaves outside the big formation. Because the saint used his mana with incredible speed, the Zhu Xian Sword Array was also in high-speed operation, and the Zhu Xian Sword Array quickly changed countless arrays, and Na Hongjun saw a move. Nagato can only look at a rough picture, and this situation is only the first few times. Seeing the changes in the big formation, Luo Hui could not immediately trap Hongjun, and immediately drove Zhuxianjian towards Hongjun to kill, but he did not wait for Zhuxianjian. After starting, Hongjun took out the Dinghai God Pearl and fixed Zhu Xianjian. Taoist Qiankun entered from the West Slaughter Immortal Gate, only to see the cyan gloom among these slaughter immortals, before the big burst, the Taoist Qiankun decisively threw out his companion spirit treasure Qiankun Ding to restrain the four swords of Zhuxian. The Yin and Yang Taoist entered the Zhuxian Sword Formation from the Southern Immortal Gate, and after entering the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the Immortal Sword radiated red, and the things around the formation were constantly changing.The Taoist Yin and Yang kept Hongjun''s words in mind, and without much thought, he threw his companion Lingbao Yin and Yang mirror directly to calm the Immortal Sword. The same upside-down Taoist didn''t want to directly use his companion Lingbao upside down fan to control the Four Swords of Zhu Xian after entering the gate of the absolute immortal. Nagato saw it truly outside the big formation. These were basically the same as Hongjun expected. Basically, Hongjun, Qiankun Taoist, Yin Yang Taoist, and Upside Down Taoist all entered the big formation at the same time, and then almost simultaneously fixed Zhu Xian Si. sword. When Hongjun saw that Zhuxian''s four swords were still unable to move, he sacrificed the Taiji diagram under his feet. Nagato saw that a golden bridge emerged from the Taiji diagram, and this bridge directly led to Zhuxian''s sword formation. The location of the array. Behind Hongjun are the clouds of heaven, walking on this golden bridge.It was like walking in a leisurely courtyard, not at all as dangerous as in the world''s largest formation. Seeing Hongjun approaching him, Luo Hui was already quite frightened. Seeing that Zhuxian''s Four Swords were controlled by the four magic weapons, he became anxious for a while. Luo Yu urged the Zhuxian formation map, this Zhuxian sword formation had undergone numerous changes, and the four Zhuxian swords were in danger of breaking free during this change. Once the Zhuxian Four Swords break free, they will not be able to control the big formation. With the power of this big formation, Hongjun, Qiankun Taoist, Yin Yang Taoist, and Reverse Taoist will all be trapped in this Zhuxian sword formation in an instant. They are naturally very clear. Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, and Taoist Reverse urged mana to suppress the four swords of Zhu Xian, but the sword array of Zhu Xian was under the control of Luo Yu, and the four swords were about to break free with endless changes. Yang Mei yelled when he saw something happened in the Zhuxian Sword Array. "not good." Yang Mei entered the Zhuxian Gate and controlled Ding Haizhu with his own body, a hollow giant wooden willow. The other three great powers of the Primordial Quasi-Holy Realm saw that Yang Mei entered the great formation to stabilize the Zhuxian Sword, and they also entered the great formation, but these three had no spiritual treasures and could only rely on mana to control the Slaughter Sword, the Sinking Sword, Absolutely fairy sword.Biquge vp www.vp268xs.com However, those who directly control Zhuxian''s Four Swords with Magic Control will be bitten by Zhuxian''s Four Swords. Hongjun knew about this, but he didn''t tell everyone about it. With the concerted efforts of everyone, Zhuxian''s Four Swords were reluctantly stopped, and Hongjun also stepped onto the golden bridge and entered the eyes of Zhuxian''s Great Array. Seeing that Hongjun came with Pangu banners in his hand, Luo Hui quickly sacrificed his own black lotus to block it. This black lotus had a strong defensive power, and the flowers bloomed at the twelfth grade. Luo Hui sat on the black lotus with all abilities. Not invaded.But what Luo Hu didn''t expect was that Pan Gu Fan broke the defense of the Destroying Black Lotus with just one blow.The exterminating black lotus was also shot down. Luo Hui was shocked in his heart, but at this time he couldn''t tolerate Luo Hui''s excessive reaction. Luo Hui directly attacked his innate treasure, killed the spear, and stabbed Hongjun with the spear. Hongjun had already sacrificed his defensive treasure Zhu Tian Qingyun, Luo Hui did not pierce Zhu Tian Qingyun''s defense with a single shot. Nagato was outside the big formation, and he was amazed. Hongjun''s strength was too strong. He easily defeated the defensive treasure of Heilian, the world''s black lotus, and he also resisted the first attack of the predecessor. attack.Seeing that Luohu''s plans were all in vain, there was nothing he could do in his heart. Luo Hao had to use his own housekeeping skills to protect his eyes so as not to be broken by Hongjun. He raised the Gunslinger and continued to fight with Hongjun. After all, Hongjun has many spirit treasures, and his whole body is full of spirit treasures. He had taken away the famous Lingbao that was slightly ranked among the prehistoric ones! In Hongjun''s place, Luohu couldn''t find it cheap. Seeing that Luohu was desperately entangled with him, Hongjun trapped Luohu with Taijitu. Luohu was trapped by Taijitu and couldn''t get out for a while. At this time, Hongjun took out the Pangu banners and slashed at the mana formation network outside the Zhuxian formation. This Zhuxian formation was dislocated. Taoist Yang Mei and Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, Taoist Upside Down, and other prehistoric people Great abilities, take out the four swords of Zhu Xian. Luo Hu had already freed himself from the Taiji diagram at this time, but he was very angry when he saw that the Zhuxian Sword Formation he didn''t know was broken. Luo Hu was anxious, so he immediately took out the spirit-calling banner, and then inhaled all the magic energy refined by billions of life in the battle spirit banner into his body, regardless of whether his body could bear it, he inhaled so much magic energy. In the body, Luo Hu''s practice was immediately greatly improved. Then Luo will release all the devil qi from the Battle Spirit Banner that was not fully absorbed into the prehistoric lands. After smelling the smell of the devil qi, the fierce monsters returned to Bu Zhou Mountain in large numbers, grabbing the devil qi from the sky, and then These magic soldiers and beasts have also greatly increased their strength after consuming a lot of magic energy. He obeyed the order of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu again and attacked the people of the prehistoric. Nagato thought that they had used the jade butterfly for good fortune to purify these monsters and monsters once, and their devilish energy would only get deeper, or their sanity would have been completely destroyed. At this time, the effect of using that method would be very low, and that It takes a lot of mana to do it.The long gate cannot be used twice in a short time. Luohu and Hongjun and others are now facing each other in the sky above Buzhou Mountain. Luohu''s current strength is not weak anymore, and now he can only fight to death and I live. Luo Hui was furious, and didn''t want to say any more cruel things. Holding the gun, he killed Hongjun, Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Reverse, Taoist Yin Yang, Taoist Yang Mei and others... 3040 Chapter 51: Luohu Fights Against All Saints You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Hu was already in a state of desperation. Hongjun joined forces with the quasi-sage realm of Qiankun Taoist, Yin-Yang Taoist, Inverted Taoist, Yangmei Taoist, etc., to destroy his Zhuxian Sword Formation. Na Hongjun also used Pangu banners. The power of his body knocked down the black lotus, which was his companion spirit treasure. These various failures caused Luo Hu to become angry all at once, and he quickly used the magic energy stored in the Spiritual Banner, and then let his strength grow against the sky. I want to come to think that this Pangu banner is known as the second treasure of the attack after the sky-opening axe. The Pangu axe has been shattered, and now the most powerful treasure of the prehistoric continent is the Pangu banner-neng that this sky-opening axe is transformed into. All counted as number one. The two pieces of Lingbao didn''t know who was the strong one, but because of the strength of the user, the strength of the Lingbao might not be able to be displayed. When Luo Yu spoke, he stabbed the Gunslinger towards Hongjun. Hongjun saw Luo Hui''s spear stabbed, and he didn''t care about the others. He also took out Pangu banners and Luo Huo to fight together. At this time, Hongjun clearly felt Luo Hu''s tyranny. Compared with Luo Hu in the Zhuxian Formation, his cultivation is not at the same level. Luo Hu in the Zhuxian Formation has just entered the Quasi-Sage Realm and is about to break through the level of the Quasi-Sage Mid-Stage Realm. . So from Hongjun''s point of view, he was able to cope with it alone, but now Luo Hu relied on inhaling the demon energy refined from the Spiritualist Banner, and suddenly rose to the level of the pinnacle of quasi-sage. If Luo Hui knows how to slay the three corpses, he is afraid that Luo Hui has directly broken through to the realm of saints. But reaching the realm of a saint has a very big bottleneck period, otherwise Hongjun would be holy early. Although Luo Huo directly ingested the demon energy in the Spiritualist Banner, there would be a certain degree of danger, maybe the whole body meridians could not withstand such powerful demon energy, and the veins would break, and then burst into death. Luo Hu couldn''t take care of that much anymore. Fortunately, it seemed that Luo Hu''s body did not show any bad reactions. The saint only needs to have the idea of ??a move, the opponent will immediately have a strategy to deal with it, and then immediately change the strategy to the enemy, everyone in the saint passes in such a rapid change of moves, and to outsiders, it seems that the saint is fighting. Well, but each of these moves is a sage that has been concretized after hundreds of thousands of moves and dismantles. It seems plain, but it does hide mystery. Hongjun and Luo Hu are fighting together, and the fight between the saints is basically the immortal fighting and the mortal suffering. The powerful air current pulse fired by Luo Yu''s sharp spear was flashed by Hongjun, but it hit the people of the predecessor. Immediately, several people of the predecessor of the great Luo Jinxian level were directly killed by this powerful air current. The Hongjun Pangu banner slashed towards Luohu, and was blocked by Luohu, and then the shock wave that erupted directly shook the demon warcraft that was fighting with the predecessors to the ground.Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base was directly shaken out of internal injuries. In the duel between Luo Hui and Hongjun, Hongjun shouted when he saw that the other quasi-sage realm powers were not ready to join the battle. "I won''t come to fight yet. If Luo Huo completely refines the devilish energy, we are not his opponents." Good Book Network www.94haoshu.com After hearing Hongjun''s words, Taoist Qiankun, Taoist Yin and Yang, and Taoist Upside Down immediately woke up and joined the battle. Great God Yang Mei watched from the sidelines and was not in a hurry to take action, but three Taoists including the Taoist Universe in the Single Room joined the battle, and he joined the battle with the other three quasi-sages. Thats right, if Luo Hu really forcibly refines the devil energy in the spirit-calling banner, Luo Hus strength will be firmly at the pinnacle of the quasi-sage, and it is even possible to comprehend the method of proving the way and proving the way as a holy in the battle, then it will be counted when the time comes. If all the sages work together, dont even think about defeating Luo Hu, because the saints are all ants. There is an essential difference between the saints and the quasi-sages. The sages can dominate all things, and the sages have only reached the highest level of cultivation. Seeing that all the characters of the Quasi-Sage Realm in the Primordial Lands participated in the battle, Luo Hui was fierce, and the devilish energy in his body was running at high speed. Luo Hui fought with all the predecessor quasi-sages, and did not distinguish between them. But those crazy monsters here are extremely ferocious, and everyone in the predecessor is almost overwhelmed. For a while, the mana is consumed too much, and the body has received different degrees of injuries. These places where they are scratched by the monsters are hidden. I saw a trace of black breath flowing in the wound. This is devil qi, if it is not cured in time, the devil qi may invade the internal organs. Nagato thought that this was not a joke. He quickly formed a protective cover around his body with his chaotic green lotus through his body. Nagato''s body showed a hint of azure Dao meaning, and what it contained was Dadao. Meaning. There is nothing that can be destroyed in this kind of protective shield. Nagato sees the magic soldiers as tireless, as if they have a steady stream of power to support them, so that they can launch attacks as they wish. After Nagato set his own mana defensive cover, a magic soldier rushed towards Nagato frantically, but when there was still a certain distance from Nagato, the attack power and action power of the magic soldier were obviously weakened. Nagato Also noticed this abnormal phenomenon. The good fortune jade butterfly in Nagato''s hand is used as a weapon to infuse mana into the good fortune jade butterfly, and then use the power of the good fortune jade butterfly to strengthen Nagato''s attack. Nagato tried this attack, and with just one blow, the magic soldier who attacked Nagato was successfully killed. After being killed, the magic soldier exploded directly in the air. Nagato saw that the people in the predecessor were doing their best to deal with the magic soldiers, and the power of the people was a little overwhelming. After all, his mana was limited, but the opponent''s mana seemed to be used for free, and it was continuously transferred to the body of the magic soldier. Nagato and the panda quickly joined the battle. With the addition of Nagato and Panda, the arrogance of the Demon Beasts was effectively suppressed, as if their own demon nature was weakening as soon as they approached Nagato, which reflected that their own attack power was weakened again. Luo Hu and all the quasi-sages have fought for three full years. The quasi-sage-level powers are fighting in the sky above Buzhou Mountain. Fortunately, they are still far away from the ground, otherwise their ability to destroy the world will definitely be able to destroy the earth. Add a lot of trouble to the prehistoric continent. All Saints and Luo Huo showed their magical powers in the sky above Buzhou Mountain. The fight lasted for a long time. They spared no effort to fight each other and fight Lingbao.Apart from Hongjun''s very rich spirit treasures, everyone else is simply a poor man, and there are basically no spirit treasures that can be obtained... 3041 Chapter 52: Luo Hu destroys all saints You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the early days of the prehistoric period, there were already few spirit treasures on the prehistoric continent, and many spirit treasures were not fully developed, which led to the lack of spirit treasures during this period. Except for Hongjun, there are many spiritual treasures among the prehistoric people. Others, such as the Taoist of the Universe, the yin and yang to the human, and the inverted Taoist, have only one or two spiritual treasures in their hands.The other Daoists in the Quasi-Holy Realm did not have a Lingbao. The Time Demon God Yang Mei was in a state of incompetence in the predicament. Even if the place where Lingbao was born is at his doorstep, Yang Mei also He won''t compete with other Daoists, and Yang Mei has no magic weapon to use. On Dou Lingbao, they naturally lost Luohu. After all, if they had the help of Innate Supreme Treasures, their strength would definitely increase. In addition, Luohu''s Lingbao would not have the Zhuxian sword formation and Zhuxian. Array map.Luo Yu also has the Killing Spear and the summoned black lotus. In terms of Dou Lingbao, only Hong Jun could compare with Luo Hui. Although Hongjun said that there are a lot of spirit treasures, he did not borrow them for other people to use. Moreover, this spirit treasure needs to be refined by himself so that it can be used easily. Otherwise, it will only cause unnecessary trouble for himself. Instead, it is better not to use Lingbao. Luo Hu and all the quasi-saints were on Mount Bu Zhou, and they hurt each other tragically. Dao Qiankun has only one Qiankun Ding, which can defend, attack, and refine everything, but this Qiankun Ding is excellent if it is used as a medicine cauldron, but if it is really used for fighting, the gap with the innate treasure is still quite large. . Although Taoist Qiankun injured Luo Yu''s left rib with the Qiankun Ding, Luohu''s Great Spear also stabbed Taoist Qiankun''s right shoulder. Although the wound was not particularly serious, the Great Spear was not an ordinary spiritual treasure after all, which led to Taoist Qiankun. The mana slowly passed from this wound. However, the fighting situation was extremely urgent, and Taoist Qiankun did not care about the wounds, and continued to fight Luohu. The injuries of the yin and yang reaching the people and the inverted Taoist people were even more serious. They were all hit by Luohu''s sharp gun, and the wounds were still eroded by a strong devilish energy. The situation of Yang Mei and the other three quasi-sages was even worse, because when they broke the Zhuxian Sword Formation, they didn''t have any spirit treasures but directly restrained Zhuxian''s Four Swords. This Zhuxian Four Swords was originally an evil weapon that had ingested hundreds of millions of resentment souls of the prehistoric creatures, and its own evil spirit was very strong. If you directly wanted to suppress the Zhuxian Four Swords without relying on the spirit treasure, then it would definitely be backlashed by the time of Zhuxian. After the fight just now, Yang Mei and the other three quasi-sages accelerated their backlash due to the huge consumption of mana during the fight, which caused their mobility and mana to be greatly restricted. Luo Hui saw the opportunity and was seriously injured. Yang Mei and the three quasi-sages. Luo Hus attack directly hit the terrible place of the three quasi-sages. Under the power of Zhuxians Four Swords, the quasi-sages strength quickly dropped. If he was in the realm of quasi-sages, he might be able to withstand Luo Hus attack, but The current situation is not optimistic. Luo Hui saw that the time was right. "Then send you some on the road first." If Luo Hui wants to win, he must first annihilate the enemy''s vital forces, first reduce the number of the enemy, and slowly defeat the enemy. Luo Hu thought about Yang Mei and the other three quasi-sages, who had been seriously injured. Luo Hu was fast, wandering in the air, and his movements were very proficient. Only a dark shadow passed by, the three dao friends in the realm of quasi-sages Being picked to death by Luo Hu and killed by the Great Spear, his spirit was destroyed. The Great God Yang Mei saw that Luo Hui had killed three fellow Taoists in the quasi-sage realm. At the time of the thunder, he transformed his own body into the hollow poplar and willow of millions of feet. This hollow poplar and willow forcibly blocked Luo Yus killing. A sharp gun, but although this shot did not kill Yang Mei, it directly caused Yang Mei to lose the battle, and could no longer participate in the battle.Literature 520 www.bxwx520xs.com Yang Meis body was able to withstand the face of Pangus Heaven-opening Axe. The hundreds of thousands of hollow willow trees gradually grow into chaos. They are tempered by the chaotic storm every day, and the flesh has been cultivated. Very tyrannical. However, it is still very difficult to fight against this sharp spear. Perhaps if there was no previous injury, this blow would be nothing to Yang Mei, but at this time Yang Mei was not only backlashed by Zhuxianjian, but also seriously injured. It''s good to be alive when you are physically present. Seeing that the three quasi-sages including Yang Mei were quickly dealt with by Luo Hu, Hongjun wanted to come and save people, there was no hope. Luo Hui consumed huge mana in a row just now, killing three people in a row, and seriously wounding one ancient quasi-sage. But Luo Hu''s mana replenishes very quickly.Relying on the far-reaching devilish energy of the Soul Recruiting Banner, Luo Hu can directly recover his mana in the battle. Such abnormal operation caused Hongjun to slightly frown Zou''s brows. The Taoist of the universe, the yin and yang to the person, the inverted Taoist, and Hongjun continue to fight Luohu fiercely. Three more years of fierce fighting passed. Luo Hu was one enemy four, and he naturally suffered a lot. Luo Hu''s hands had deep wounds, and the bones inside could be clearly seen.There are many large and small scars on the body. The Taoist of Universe, the Taoist of Yin and Yang, and the Taoist of Reversal are all quickly exhausted, and they are also seriously injured. Seeing that the mana of the three Taoists was about to be exhausted, Luo Hui threw the spirit-calling flag from his sleeve when the Taoist upside down attacked and hit the front heart of the upside down Taoist impartially. This spirit-recruiting banner was originally a magic weapon carefully refined by Luohu in Fengde Mountain, and it was full of chaotic energy, evil spirits and the resentful souls of prehistoric creatures. The demon energy refined in the spirit-recruiting banner contained infinite power. Taoist Qiankun shouted. "not good." Luo Hui detonated the Spiritualist Banner, and instantly turned the Taoist upside down and was shattered by the power of the spirit treasure''s self-detonation. Although the devil energy in the spiritist banner has almost been consumed, there is still residual demon energy in the spiritist banner, and if it explodes, it is enough to destroy a saint. Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Yin and Yang themselves were also seriously injured. At this time, seeing Luo Huo actually detonated the Spiritualist flag and killed their cultivator friend, upside down the Taoist, he was naturally very angry. The Taoists of the Universe and the Taoists of Yin and Yang fought close to Luohu. However, Luo Huo was still too tyrannical, which caused both Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Yin and Yang to be seriously injured. If Luo Hui was hit hard again, he would die and disappear. They were exhausted and could do nothing. This is the Taoist Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Yin and Yang, facing Luohu''s upcoming attack, they simply confronted him, and then exploded and died near Luohu, and his death would also hold Luohu''s back... 3042 Chapter 53: Hongjun cuts out three corpses to break Luohu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Hui killed three quasi-sages with the innate treasure, the Black Lotus and the Killing Spear, and severely wounded Yang Mei, and then used the spirit of spirit flag to kill the Taoist upside down. Although Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Yin and Yang are sometimes reluctant to come forward, they have been They practiced carefully, but in the face of such a crisis, they couldn''t hold back anymore. Finally, Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Yin and Yang ran out of mana, and when they were exhausted, they chose to blew themselves up with Luo Huo. The power of this quasi-sage self-detonation was extraordinary, not to mention that the two quasi-sages of Taoist Qiankun and Yin-yang blew themselves at the same time. This self-destructive power directly injured Luo Huo seriously. Even with Luo Hu''s World-Exterminating Black Lotus Body, there was no way to resist such a powerful force and directly spit out a large mouthful of black blood. Cultivating to the realm of the quasi-sage, is to absorb the spiritual energy in the prehistoric, and then continuously strengthen the body veins and soul. The energy absorbed is also stored in the body and soul, the body and the soul. Energy comes from prehistoric times, and if oneself detonates this breath, it is a terrifying force. When the people of Honghuang were fighting with the Demon Beast, they were all directly fallen to the ground by the power of the two quasi-saints who exploded, and their bodies suffered internal injuries to varying degrees. Fortunately, Nagato had the chaos green lotus body guard, this force did not hurt Nagato, but Nagato felt that his body was strengthened. "It feels like my body is being charged." Nagato still doesnt know that if the quasi-sages are killed or blew themselves up, their power will return to the prehistoric and the heavens, making the prehistoric continent more powerful, but the prehistoric continent is so big, this power will not cause the aura of the entire continent Fluctuations, but at such a close distance, this powerful force can be clearly felt. At this time, Nagato saw that Luo Huo was severely wounded all over, and the wound on his body was shaken open, and a black air wafted from the wound. But Nagato looked at Hongjun and found that Hongjun spread out his hands, as if he was absorbing the energy from the explosion of Quasi-Saint. "Now the quasi-sage is left with you and me. Let''s distinguish between them now!" "Lao Hongjun is left with you now, and you claim to be righteous, this quasi-sage is nothing more than that, not all of them were killed by me." Luohu''s eyes were full of anger, and the red in his eyes was like a burning flame. "These mediocre people don''t cherish their deaths, they occupy the heaven and the fortune in vain, and now they return to the prehistoric land through your hands, and they are also benefiting the predecessor." "It turns out that this is all your conspiracy, Mr. Hongjun, you are so shameless. I want to use my hand to get rid of them and gather luck for you. It depends on whether you have the ability to enjoy it and pay for it." Luo Hui was even more angry. Unexpectedly, this was Hongjun''s conspiracy. He wanted to use himself to get rid of other quasi-sages to gather luck for himself, and then kill himself. This wishful thinking was great. Luo Hui did not cultivate, but directly raised his spear and stabbed towards Hongjun. Hongjun sacrificed the central Wuji apricot and yellow flag and blocked it. This Wuji Apricot and Yellow Banner was formed from five petals of the Chaos Qinglian. It has a strong defensive power and can trap people. But Luo Yu is not a vegetarian. He even killed six of the quasi-sage realm and wounded one severely. His strength should not be underestimated. Luo Yu''s sharp spear stab left and right under Hongjun''s defensive posture, and has to break it several times. Hongjun''s defense was defeated, but they were all avoided by Hongjun in a thrilling manner. The spear beams that were all killing the guns still hurt Hongjun.Single Pen Fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com Hongjun is like a fighting freak, regardless of his physical injuries, he still fights fiercely with Hongjun. Now in the prehistoric land, which of the two of them wins, it is the first saint of the prehistoric land, who can be in harmony with the heavens, immortal and preaching in the predominant. Hongjun cultivated the profound way and Luohu''s magic way. The ways are different and inconsistent. Today, only one of them can live to preach his way to the wild. Seeing that Luo Hui''s attack power is not diminished, Hongjun''s mana will be exhausted, and he might end up just like the Taoist Qiankun and Taoist Yin Yang. In the battle just now, Hongjun has realized something, and Hongjun has realized a way to cut the three corpses. At this time, Hongjun used Taiji diagrams and the central wuji apricot and yellow flag to trap Luo Huo, and he used Pangu banners to cut out his own corpses of good thoughts, evil thoughts, and obsessions. The benevolence, enthusiasm, justice and other good thoughts on the side of good deeds, as well as various dark and evil evil thoughts such as jealousy and killing, and own obsessions are cut out by the power of Pangu banners. The three corpses are all independent individuals, each with magical powers, only to cut out the three corpses, and then kill the realm in time, the evil realm will rise quickly, and finally combine the three corpses with oneself, so that you can become a billion Ten thousand, proving to be holy. Hongjun now comprehended the way of the three corpses, and cut out the good corpses, the evil corpses, and the obsessive corpses., Then Hongjun held Pangu banners, the benevolent corpse held the Tai Chi picture, the evil corpse held the central wuji apricot and yellow flag, and the obsessive corpse held twenty-four Dinghai beads. Hongjun and the Three Corpse General Luo Hutuan were trapped. Hongjun''s own realm has been greatly improved after cutting out the three corpses, and the three corpses are also the realm of the late quasi-sage, and their strength is also very powerful, and the three corpses have their own magical powers. Seeing that Hongjun had such an understanding, Luo Hui was naturally very anxious. If Hongjun could not be eliminated this time, there would be no chance in the future. Hongjun has reached the threshold of a saint. If he really gives Hongjun some time to practice If they do, they may be directly proclaimed and sanctified. But at this time Luo Hui was also unable to withstand the attacks of Hongjun and the great corpses, evil corpses, and obsessive corpses. Soon Luo Hu fell under the wind. The obsessive corpse saw the right time and threw out 24 Dinghai beads. The 24 Dinghai beads changed endlessly. Luo Hu didn''t know it was too late to fight. The 24 Dinghai beads smashed heavily on Luo Hu''s back. Luo Hui couldn''t bear the power of Ding Haizhu, and directly spit out a large mouthful of blood, and was injured internally. The benevolent corpse and the evil corpse seized the opportunity to trap Luohu with the Taiji diagram and the central wuji apricot and yellow flag. Luohu was trapped and unable to move. Hongjun shouted at this time and slammed with Pangu flags. Seeing the Pangu banners, Luo Hui wanted to be slashed by the Pangu banners. Today, I am afraid that only the explanation is here. Anxious in his heart, the coercion of the whole body broke out, and he broke through the control of Taiji Tu and the Central Wuji Xinghuang Qi with a sharp spear. Although Luo Hui broke through the control again, the power of Pangu banners still severely injured Luo Hui. Seeing that the situation was not good, Luo Hui turned into a black air and fled away. Luo Hu fled all the way, wanting to return to his lair, Feng Mo Mountain. After all, Luo Hu has been in Feng Mo Mountain for so many years. If he is there, Luo Hu may still have a chance. .. 3043 Chapter 54: Luo Hu exploded and detonated the Western Spirit Vessel You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Hui saw that Hongjun''s ability to cut out the Three Corpses was greatly enhanced. At this time, if he continued to fight Hongjun brutally, he would definitely not be able to fight. If Hongjun did not realize this level of realm, Luo Hui used brute force to fight against Hongjun. Jun fights, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses. However, the current situation has forced Luo Hu to flee back to his Fengmo Mountain, relying on the natural terrain of Fengmo Mountain and Hongjun to deal with it. After all, there is his own base camp. Hongjun has now understood the method of cutting the three corpses and successfully slicing out the three corpses. His current strength is several times that of Luo Hu. The three corpses he has cut out are enough for Luo Hui to drink a pot. Now the situation has changed, and the balance of victory has tilted to Hongjun''s side. Hongjun snorted coldly when he saw Luo Hui wanted to escape. "Huh, I still want to run." Where is Hongjun willing to let the tiger go back to the mountain? If he missed this opportunity, Luo Hu would be relieved, and the consequences would be endless. His own proving and sanctification may be postponed indefinitely, but it is hard to say what the situation is. If the demon ancestor Luo Hu can be killed smoothly, then Heavenly Dao will surely yield infinite merits, and Hongjun''s sanctification and Heavenly Dao will be easy by then. Hongjun chuckled and chased Luohu. Nagato realized that when Hongjun left, Luo Huan would detonate the western spiritual veins. By then, the West would be barren and the spiritual energy was scarce, and there would be no good spiritual treasure. Nagato immediately set off to Fangcun Mountain in the West Lingtai. Lingshan has half the spiritual veins of the West. If the spiritual veins of Fengmo Mountain were really detonated by Luohu, then the spiritual veins of Lingshan would definitely not be able to be kept. Nagato sat on the back of the panda. Because of the success of the advancement, the panda is now an advanced Tier 3 monster, and its flight speed is now more than ten times faster than before. At this time, time is life. If you can keep Lingshan, there are millions of creatures near Lingshan. Nagato couldn''t help speeding up again, using magic power to help the panda gallop. Nagato rushed to the foot of Lingshan, and saw the vitality of Lingshan. Obviously, this is the fact that the lead and Zhunti are well managed in the West. Under the leadership of the disciples of Zhunti, Nagato saw the lead and Zhunti. Then Luo Hu fought against Hongjun, and Luo Hu returned to the west to detonate the spiritual veins of the West. Nagato Centenary and Receiving and Zhunti began to arrange formations near the Lingtai Fangcunshang to prevent Luohu from detonating the spiritual pulse and spreading to the Lingtai Fangcunshan. Luohu galloped all the way back to the Feng Devil Mountain, thinking that Luo Hu was already a Jiang Lang, and could not come up with any effective defensive formation. Luo Hu knew that Feng Demon Mountain was an innate formation and the structure of the Zhuxian formation. Almost, just wondering how to form this natural Sealed Demon Mountain into a formation. Luo Hui still felt that it was inappropriate after the arrangement of Feng Demon Mountain passed, so he arranged a very clever formation to prevent it from being used when he had to. This Demon Mountain is managed by Luohu. The devilish energy is very strong. Basically, all the trees are eroded by the demon energy and die. The special terrain of the Demon Mountain can help Luohu gather the devil energy and cause the devil energy to gather and not disperse. It is the so-called place where the feng shui theory accumulates the qi. After Luo Hu meditated and adjusted his breath for a while in such an environment, he felt that his wounds had been effectively restored, and his mana had also been restored to a certain extent.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc But before Luo Hui had a rest, Hongjun chased outside the mountain gate. Luo Hu was in a panic and flustered at this time. Luo Hu was injured all over his body at this time, and he had not recovered. Where is Hongjun willing to give Luohu a chance? Anyone who builds great roads and avenues thinks that they are cultivating the right way, so as long as they hinder them, they are the evil spirits. It is precisely to eliminate evil, Hongjun will not have any mercy, or It was the idea of ??letting the tiger return to the mountain. Seeing that Hongjun was pressing him step by step, Luo Hui himself was very angry. He was also a man of prestige and defensiveness. If he was forced to do so by this Hongjun, he would be fine. How could he stand in the predominantly, and he would be laughed at. Anyone who is powerful is a bit arrogant, and a scholar can kill but not be insulted. Luo Hui also didn''t want to keep hiding like this anymore, even if he was able to steal his life, he would still be suppressed by Hongjun. Luo Huxing went into the air and cursed Hongjun. "Old man Hongjun, you deceived people too much. You used to rely on a large number of people to deal with me. You used my hand to get rid of the other quasi-sages of the predecessor, and you will kill me today." "Luo Hu, I advise you not to make senseless resistance. Now you have been seriously injured and have hurt your origin. You will not recover from a disaster for thousands of years." "Hongjun, you are too despicable. You claim to be a decent person, and you use other people to weaken me. You are a good fisherman for your own benefit. The way I prove is the avenue, the avenue is invisible, only to break all the rules and regulations. In order to conquer the Great Dao, but you Hongjun, struggling with the Heavens Dao, sell your soul to the Heavens Dao, this Heavens Dao is not benevolent and cannot tolerate any abnormalities. "Luo Hui, you need to be mad. I want you to die today. The demon path you cultivate is exactly what the heavenly path lacks. Only by destroying you and supplementing the heavenly path can the heavenly path function properly, so that you can also serve the heavenly path. make a contribution." Luo Hui is already exhausted physically and mentally. It is very difficult to cultivate the Dao. First, the Dao of Heaven does not allow any aliens to appear. At this time, Luo Huo is desperate, and the Dao of Heaven must follow the general trend of the Dao. This is No one can exceed it. Luo Hu''s mana was also very small, and he was no longer able to fight Hongjun. And now Hongjun has reached the threshold of a saint, and he can become a saint with a little training. Secretly Luo Hu used the last bit of mana to gather the spiritual veins of the West, but he could only gather 50% of the spiritual veins of the West. Luo Hu still wanted to continue gathering, but his mana did not allow it. Luo Hui thought to himself that even if it didn''t have everything, it would be enough to have the power of 50% of the Western spiritual veins. Luo Hui suddenly rushed towards Hongjun with all his strength. This speed was very fast. He was about to reach Hongjun''s eyes, and Hongjun was about to withdraw and leave. "Well, if you want me to die, I will fulfill you." Suddenly, Luo Hu will explode in front of Luo Hu, and at the same time, Luo Hus self-destruction also caused the explosion of the western spirit vein he arranged. For a while, under the power of Luo Hu in the quasi-sage realm and the western spirit vein explosion, Hong Jun too Unable to bear it, he was seriously injured by the bombing. The hundreds of millions of creatures on the western land turned into nothingness in an instant, Hongjun was seriously injured, so he fled back to his High Heaven Palace to recover... 3044 Chapter 55 Nagato Keeps the Western Spiritual Vessel You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Luo Hui used his quasi-sage pinnacle to blew himself up, and also detonated the western spirit veins. This power, even Hongjun, who had touched the threshold of the saint, could not resist. This cultivator is like a container. The cultivator absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and then stores it in the meridians in the body. If the more auras stored, the purer the level, the higher the realm. Luohu is already a quasi-sage-level figure, and the auras stored in Luohu''s body are very sufficient. The powerful aura is released in an instant, and the power is conceivable. The sudden release of energy will produce a powerful explosion impact, which is enough to destroy Da Luo Jinxian. Under the explosion of such a huge power, Hongjun was able to survive with the protection of many innate treasures, but he was already seriously injured, Hongjun did not stay too much, but left directly. Above Lingshan. Nagato sighed. "Fortunately, Luo Hu was seriously injured, and he couldn''t forcefully mobilize himself, lead, and seal the spiritual veins in Lingshan. Otherwise, I dont know what the consequences are. But if Luo Hu really destroys all the western spiritual veins, Nagato It will be nothing to do with the protection of the spirit treasure, but there will be big problems in the development of the Western world in the future." Nagato still feels relieved when he thinks of this, after all, he has now achieved an effective stop loss.If you can''t restrain the loss, if you can achieve the maximum stop loss, then you can also make a profit. "Just now thanks to Senior Brother Nagato for coming to inform about this, otherwise, if this spiritual vein is completely destroyed, it will be equivalent to breaking the road to Western cultivation. Thanks again to Senior Brother Nagato." Earlier, Nagato went directly to Lingshan to meet Zhunti and Lulu, and saw that their mana cultivation had reached the late Taiyi Golden Immortal stage, and they had been able to skillfully refine Lingbao. Zhunti and Xiuying were overjoyed when they saw Nagato coming, but when they heard about the spiritual veins, the three of them stepped up their formation and competed with Luo Hu for control of the spiritual veins. Luo Hu was injured and only took away five layers of spiritual energy, and there were five layers of spiritual veins left. From then on, the development of Lingshan was enough. Nagato also used the green lotus formation he had enlightened this time to enshroud the entire Lingshan Mountain, not only to stabilize the spiritual veins, but also to prevent the impact of Luohu detonating the western spiritual veins. Judging from the results, the Qinglian formation of Nagato has indeed played a lot of roles, successfully resisting this shock, protecting the spiritual veins of the West, and hundreds of millions of living beings. Nagato and Jiuying Zhunti wanted to have a good talk when they met in Lingshan. Nagato saw Zhunti and Jiuying, and their recent cultivation bases have also improved. This not only talks about Buddhism with his own and Zhunti Jiuti Dao is related, the main reason should be that the two of them have very good understanding.This merit, the green lotus and the linden tree itself contain endless roads. The enlightenment and quasi-tipping have such a comprehension to say that it has passed.Lele Literature www.lelewx.com Moreover, under the joint operation of the two people, the introduction and the Zhunti, Lingshan showed a new life, and both of them had apprentices. He took the thin and black Jizo as his eldest disciple, and Zhunti took the fat Maitreya as his eldest disciple. The figure of this apprentice also followed the masters appearance, and the lead was thin and thin. , The apprentice Ji Zang is also like this, Master Zhunti is a chubby look, and Maitreya is also a very cute and honest look. Such a master and apprentice seemed very pleasing to the eye, at least the obsessive-compulsive disorder looked very seductive. This is probably one type of person, attracting one type of person. Nagato saw Jizo, with a handsome face and a very capable figure, while Jizo had a simple face and a vacant look, and in his words and deeds, he could not help but feel sigh.Nagato saw that both the lead and Zhunti had received such talented apprentices, but Nagato himself had not accepted a single apprentice, so he couldn''t help but want to receive a few proud apprentices when he traveled through the prehistoric land, and taught his own practice. "Receive and quasi mention two juniors. Now that you two have received such intelligent apprentices, the future development of these two people will definitely be extraordinary. Nagato would like to congratulate the two juniors in advance." Nagato thought that since both Nagato and Zhunti call themselves seniors, then there is nothing to be wrong. Nagato and the masters of the transfer can''t do it, presumably there is no big problem in being a senior. "Brother Nagato, although the wisdom roots of Jizo and Maitreya are very good, they have not made progress. Now Jizo has been stuck in the realm of the peak of the gods, while Maitreya is stuck in the realm of the later stage of the gods. I and Brother Zhunti taught them the Dharma many times, but they still didnt realize it. I dont know if Brother Nagato could preach for them. That day, Zhunti and I listened to the preaching of Brother Nagato, and the realm improved greatly. , Now I slowly understand, and slowly make progress." "You dont have to be polite to introduce the brothers. On that day, we sat down and talked about the Tao. Brothers, I also gained a lot. I also realized the Taoism that I did not usually enlighten. Today Luohu is dead, and I just came down to enlightenment. In the clan battle, there was a good practice of what you had learned during the battle of the quasi-gods in the early days of the great famine. Okay, then the three of our brothers and sisters will sit down and discuss the truth." "Okay! Okay! It''s so good. Brother Xiuying and I are also about to discuss with Senior Brother Nagato. After listening to Senior Brother Nagato, we have gained a lot. If so, let''s start now. !" Zhunti heard that he was about to start discussing Taoism again, and was very pleased. After the three discussed and agreed, Nagato, Zhunti and Zhunti went to a relatively open place in Lingshan to discuss the Dao. This Lingshan currently only has two apprentices, Zhunti, Zhunti, and Zhunti and Zhunti. The four people of Jizo and Maitreya, the creatures near Lingshan, were attracted and arranged in the mountains near Lingshan. The cool and cool formation formed by Nagato was also on the basis of Lingshan, and then included the surrounding areas of Lingshan. Missing mountains. Although the eyes of the Qinglian formation on Lingshan are very small, the coverage of this Qinglian formation is very wide, relying on the Qinglian formation.Nagato not only saved half of the spiritual veins in the West, but also saved hundreds of millions of living beings in the West. This cause and effect, even the way of heaven has to be paid back, deliberately lowering a lot of merit, but Nagato is in order to restore the vitality of the West. , To distribute most of the virtues of the Heavenly Dao to the Western creatures. Nagato knows that although this merit is good, it is selfless, and the merit of heaven itself is mixed with a lot of cause and effect. Later, it may be dragged by the heaven, and it will be a matter of blinking. Seeing Zhun Ti''s unbearable temper, I said it. "You should mention fellow Taoists, don''t worry." .. 3045 Chapter 56: Nagatos Discussion on Dao Breakthrough Da Luo Jinxian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Brother Nagato, how can I not be in a hurry? My nephew and my disciple Maitreya have not improved for a long time. Previously, the improvement of the two of them was very fast, but now they seem to have entered a bottleneck. Period. If you want to make progress, you must break this bottleneck period!" "Well, okay, then let Jizo and Maitreya also listen to the preaching at that time! But before preaching, we should arrange another formation. After all, the preaching, it is best not to be Interrupt, if you just realized something, and the idea was interrupted by someone abruptly as soon as it came up, maybe that idea would never come out again. Such an opportunity would never come again, that kind of loss would be us No one can predict." "Well, Senior Brother Nagato is justified, so let''s be more vigilant. After all, this is still very important." After listening to Nagato and the introduction, Zhunti didn''t care about it anymore and agreed. Upon seeing this, Nagato set up several restrictions with his force, and also covered the preaching voice in the formation. This time only Nagato, Zhunti, Jiying, Jizo, and Maitreya began to speak. Tao. After everything was ready, the five people divided their seats, and Nagato began to preach. "Bodhi does not have a tree, and the mirror is not a platform. There is nothing in it, so where is the dust..." Nagato took out that piece of good fortune jade butterfly at the same time, and then shared the Taoism on good fortune jade butterfly with the other four. Nagatos preaching voice is strong, and it contains the voice of the great road. Jizo and Maitreya have never heard of Nagatos preaching, and they have never seen so many of them even when they talk about the preaching by the two of them. The auspicious auspicious appeared, and for a moment, golden lotus rushed from the ground, clouds hung in the sky, and it was as if auspicious running around. Ksitigarbha and Maitreya were fascinated by hearing, sometimes laughing, sometimes crying, and sometimes surging inwardly and sometimes quiet with the voice of Nagato. The cultivation bases of Ksitigarbha and Maitreya slowly broke through the bottleneck that they had never crossed in the sound of listening to the Tao. Receiving and Zhunti also listened very seriously, both of them only cared about the improvement of their mana, and did not notice that their disciples had already been promoted to their own Profound Immortal Early Stage and Heavenly Immortal Peak. Both Zhunti and Xiuyin both took care of their own improvement, and forgot the development of things around them. At the same time while preaching, the good fortune jade butterfly circulated in the air, emitting a faint blue light, and the five people were bathed in it, feeling very comfortable and comfortable. It turns out that this good fortune jade butterfly can also help improve his cultivation speed. The blue light emitted by the good fortune jade butterfly penetrated Zhunti, Maitreya, the lead and the underground storehouse. Under the charm of the good fortune jade disc, the four of them slowly breathed out, absorbed the spiritual energy, and at the same time realized themselves. The Buddha Dharma, come out. The preaching time passed very quickly, and three thousand years passed in a blink of an eye, and Zhunti and Jiu opened slowly, and then let out a sigh, Zhunti and Jiu felt that his cultivation level had improved very quickly.Having made great progress, all of them are happy. At this time, Ksitigarbha and Maitreya also slowly opened their eyes and let out a long breath. Unexpectedly, Ksitigarbha actually broke through to the mid-Xuanxian realm. After listening to this preaching for three thousand years, it has raised two realms. Although this cultivation speed is not fast, it is also very talented. Watching that his apprentice had actually entered two realms, he couldn''t help being amazed, and couldn''t help but admire Nagato from the bottom of my heart. Taking a look at Ksitigarbha has also risen by two realms. From the late Heavenly Immortal stage to the current Xuanxian early stage, this speed is also very powerful.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com Zhunti also admired Maitreya when he saw that Maitreya was already in the early stage of the Xuanxian stage. At the same time, he cast a respectful look at Nagato. His name was Senior Brother, but he already recognized Nagato as his master. As for Nagato There must be some reason why there is no acceptance and quasi-promotion, so quasi-promotion did not ask much. But at this moment, Zhunti and Jiuying looked at Nagato, who had not opened their eyes yet. Leading a Zhunti saw the good fortune jade butterfly on the top of Nagato''s head slowly turning, the cyan Daoguang shrouded Nagato''s whole body in it, and Nagato''s body also has a faint aura fluctuation, and at the same time Tuan Baiwu tightly wrapped the lotus platform on which Nagato was sitting, and only the upper body of Nagato was still leaking outside. After seeing this scene, he knew that Nagato must have comprehended in the process of discussing the Tao. At this moment, he was comprehending the thoughts that appeared in his mind. At this time, he must not be disturbed. Take the lead to indicate that it is quasi-raise, quasi-raise and understand. At the same time, they signaled Jizo and Maitreya, and the same Jizo and Maitreya also knew the meaning of enticement. Jiuying and Zhunti silently guard Nagato''s side, protecting Nagato''s law. I saw that the breath on Nagato''s body flowed more quickly, and at the same time, the white mist slowly spread from the lotus platform under the feet to the whole body, wrapping Nagato in it, and at the same time the white breath of Nagato There was also a golden light slowly emitting. "Looking at this, Senior Brother Nagato is going to break through." Sui Yin had just spoken to the ground, only to see a golden light from Nagato''s body, the power of that golden light was very powerful, and it contained strong energy. This tyrannical golden light directly broke the barrier set by Nagato, and then the golden light went straight to the sky.It seems to announce the birth of a big Luo Jinxian. Thats right, thats when Nagato broke through the late stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal, broke through the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, and entered the ranks of Daluo Jinxian. After such a long time, Nagato finally understood the essence of Daluo Jinxian. . Zhunti and the lead were very happy when they saw Nagato successfully break through Daluo Jinxian. After all, Nagato was the benefactor who guarded them and helped them to form smoothly. In their hearts, Nagato had long been regarded as Master. "Congratulations, brother, for breaking through the realm of Daluo Jinxian, it is gratifying!" Zhunti hurriedly smiled and said to Nagato. "Yes, Senior Brother Nagato has gone through a lot before breaking through this big Luo Jinxian. I believe Senior Brother Nagato has the principle of Dao, and Senior Brother Zhunti and I are about to improve." "Well, thank the two juniors for guarding the Nagato Dharma. After I preached, I felt in my heart. I personally experienced the battle between the three tribes and the Dao demon in this prehistoric state. Then I gradually realized the essentials of Da Luo Jinxian. Today I finally broke through. It''s not easy!" Nagato has traveled through the prehistoric times for so long, has been staying at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal for a long time, and has not made a breakthrough. Today, he has finally made progress, and he is also very happy. Nagato is unwilling to accept the lead and the quasi-promotion, because Nagato feels that the lead and the quasi-promotion are destined to have a great opportunity, and he is not suitable to be their master. At this time, a voice rang in Nagato''s heart... 3046 Chapter 57: Adopting Zhun Tibai Dongfan Dao as his teacher You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Ding, congratulations to the host for reaching the Golden Immortal of Daluo. Now there are new tasks that can be taken. After completion, you will receive rewards. Take the guide and Zhunti to Nai Lei Island and worship the Lord of the East Vatican as your teacher. Reward Hongmeng to measure the sky , Merit 3 million." "It''s no wonder that I didn''t feel like a master and apprentice with the lead and Zhunti before. It turns out that I have a relationship with brothers!" Nagato murmured. But Suyin and Zhunti saw Nagato muttering to himself, and they didn''t hear what Nagato said, so they asked. "Brother Nagato, what did you mumble to just now?" Nagato was a little confused when asked, and he stammered in reply. "Um... um no... nothing." Nagato explained the puzzled expressions of Zhunti and Jiuying on their faces. "Receive Junior Brother and Zhun mention Junior Brother. Previously, Master didnt want me to say his name. The time has not come, and now the time has come, I will tell you Masters message, but now its not clear for us. Let''s talk about it when it comes!" Then Nagato turned his head and said to Jizo and Maitreya. "Ji Zang and Maitreya, two master nephews, I will take your master to travel around the wilderness. You two will take care of Lingshan at home." After all, Nagato used Hunyuanzhu to bring Jiuying and Zhunti to the vicinity of Nai Lei Island. Jiuyin and Zhunti went to the sea in a blink of an eye, feeling very incredible. Jiuyin and Zhunti emerged from the form and have not been to the seashore. They have not been to the seashore for hundreds of years after walking in the wild continent. On, they appeared in the sea in the blink of an eye just now. They couldn''t believe their eyes, for fear of hallucinations. Nagato said when the two of them eased. "This is Nai Lei Island in the southwest of Dongsheng Shenzhou. It is the dojo of my master Dongfan Daojun." "This...Is this in Dongsheng Shenzhou?" "No, it is said that Dongsheng Shenzhou is in the east, very far away. It takes more than a thousand years for Daluo Jinxian to arrive. How can we arrive in a blink of an eye." But Zhunti and Suiyan looked at what really appeared in front of them, and they could clearly feel that this was the real world, not illusory. This made them feel that Nagato is more powerful, and at the same time, they also took a high look at Nagato''s master Dongfan Daojun. "Here is the sea. Where is the dojo? Could it be in the sea." Then asked doubtfully. Although it is near Nai Lei Island, if you dont look carefully, you still wont find any islands. Only Nagato noticed the subtle mana of Nai Lei Island''s fluctuations, but the two of them, Jiyue and Zhunti, did not find anything unusual. . Nagato greeted Zhunti and Jiujiu to look at the place where the mana fluctuates slightly. "Look, where." However, Jiying and Zhunti were still confused, looking in the direction Nagato pointed. Jiuyin and Zhunti looked in that direction, but they only saw the vast sea, which was in a line with the sky in the distance. Nagato understands the confusion of Jiuyue and Junti, because it was the same when Nagato came here for the first time.33 Novel Network www.33xiaoshuo.com Nagato did not give too much explanation, and flew towards the sea ahead. Nagato went to the place where the mana aura was faintly floating, looking for a chance to enter.Nagato stretched out his hand near the gap, ready to feel the breath of the floating mana with his hand. As soon as he reached out and touched it, he felt the barrier soften and his entire palm sank in. Nagato hurriedly took out his hand. Then he looked at his palm anxiously. Fortunately, there were no signs of injury or discomfort in the body. Both Jiuyin and Zhunti looked in their eyes and understood that there was indeed an enchantment covering this place in front of them.If you feel it carefully, you can also feel the weak mana fluctuations. Nagato glanced at Jiyin and Junti, and then put his palm out again.The palm of the hand seemed to be stretched into the water, and the whole palm was buried in it. Both the lead and the quasi mention are curious, and they stretch out their hands, wanting to try. The palms of the lead and Zhunti were also buried in the same way, and they did not feel uncomfortable when they withdrew their palms. Nagato also looked at the two and seemed to understand.Then he walked straight ahead, the water-like barrier wrapped Nagato tightly in it, and then disappeared.Jiuyin and Zhunti Kan Nagato passed through the barrier, and both walked in the direction of the barrier. As expected by Nagato, this formation was open to the three of Nagato, Zhunti, and Receiving, allowing them to enter it smoothly. The three of them came to the island, the island still looks like Nagato last time, the island is surrounded by auspicious clouds, and the ground is covered with many exotic flowers and plants. Nagato and Zhunti breathed out the aura of the island, and the two were very surprised.The aura on this island is a hundred times stronger than the aura of Lingshan, and you can feel that your body is absorbing energy when you breathe it out. When Nagato and Zhunti were immersed in the peculiar environment on the island, this was a Taoist wearing a cyan Taoist robe, who came with colorful clouds. The cyan Taoist slowly landed in front of Nagato and others. The cyan Taoist held a jade ruyi in his left hand and a whisk in his right. "The disciple Nagato pays respects to Master." Seeing the people from Qingpao Dao approaching, Nagato was busy saluting. The lead and Zhunti also bowed their hands respectfully. "Apprentice, you seem to have gained a lot from traveling through the wild! You have already broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian." "Thanks to Master''s teachings, I always keep in mind Master''s teachings during the Nagato tour. I had some insights a few days ago, and now I have finally made a breakthrough." After receiving and Zhun mentioning that Nagato called the old man in the blue Taoist robe his master, he knew that this Taoist was the master Dongfan Taoist of Nagato Senior Brother. Jiuying and Zhunti thought in their minds that this senior Nagato is such a powerful person, then Dongfan Daojun is also a very good task, and the two people, Jiuying and Zhunti, cant see through Dongfan Daojun now. The realm of the Eastern Buddhist Daoist, but can feel the invisible and powerful aura.If the two of them wanted to be able to worship the Eastern Brahma Daoist as their teacher, then it would definitely be beneficial to them without any harm. The Daoist Lord of the East Vatican looked at the two people who were leading and Zhunti, and said. "The innate spiritual root bodhi transformation, and the merits of the green lotus, it is wonderful, no wonder the breath on the body is so close, it turns out to be the same as me." Xiuying and Zhunti dont know what Dongfan Daoist is talking about. They are very puzzled. Xiuying didnt ask, but wanted to hear Dongfan Daoist continue to say. However, this is Zhunti, so he couldnt stand his temper and asked. Tao. "Excuse me, Daojun, what does it mean that this is the same as us!" "As the saying goes, the ten great spirits of heaven and earth are basically of the same origin, and later transformed into each other, but the auras on your body are basically the same. You two have this kind of good fortune, and you will be extraordinary in the future." .. 3047 Chapter 58: Receiving and Leading Quotations You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhunti was also very happy after hearing this, and then his heart moved. "In that case, I would like to be taught by Daojun, and I beg Daojun to accept me and lead me." Nagato Jianzhun mentioned that it was very flexible. Seeing that there was a relationship, he directly proposed the idea of ??apprenticeship. Before Nagato could say it, this reference made Nagato very happy. When the interviewer saw Zhunti saying this, he also quickly expressed his own feelings. "Please Daojun must accept us, and I will listen carefully to Daojun''s teachings, and dare not insult the teacher." Speaking of the lead, he pulled Zhunti and bowed to the ground. The Lord of the Eastern Vatican Daoist originally intended to receive the introduction and Zhunzi as disciples. At this time, seeing them take the initiative to apprentice, he was naturally very happy, but there was no joy in his face. Seeing Dongfan Daojun''s calmness, Nagato felt a little irritable. If his master didn''t agree, then he would not have the three million merits of his grandiose measuring ruler. "Master, the two of them are talented and intelligent. I see that the two of them are very talented. They each have a compassionate heart of compassion for all things and the common people. I also ask Master to accept them both." Dongfan Daojun nodded slightly at this time. "Well, you two will stay!" Hearing that the Lord of the Eastern Vatican had agreed to their request for a teacher, they were very pleased to receive and quasi-ti. Then the two worshiped the Lord of the Eastern Vatican, and after they bowed down, the Lord of the Eastern Vatican led them to themselves. The dojo settled down, and then told them about the leads and doubts. Nagato was overjoyed when he saw that Master Dongfan Daojun successfully accepted the lead and Zhunzi. At this time, Nagato thought of his long-awaited voice. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task, congratulations to the host for obtaining a Hongmeng measuring ruler, three million merits, and then the system will store these rewards in the god-level storage ring." Nagato was extremely excited, but he was not in a hurry to refine the Hongmeng Measure Ruler at this time, because his master Dongfan Daojun was preparing to open the main road for receiving and quasi. Although Nagato has written down all the avenues, there are still many places where Nagato has not figured out what is going on. This time the Tohoku Monarch is about to start preaching, and Nagato is going to listen together. Nagato came to the cave house where he listened to the preaching of the Eastern Buddhist Daoist. At this time, the Eastern Buddhist Daoist was already sitting on the stage, and three futons were placed under the stage. The second and third futons took the lead. Zhunti had already been seated separately, and the first position was under the back of the senior brother of Zhunti and the lead. After Nagato salutes his father, Dongfan Daojun nodded slightly, and then Nagato walked until the futon sat down, turned his head slightly and nodded to Nagato and Zhunti, who also smiled and nodded to Nagato. head. After the reception Zhunti and Nagato had settled down, the Lord of the East Brahma Taoist began to speak to you. "This sermon will talk about the principles of the Great Dao and the boundless Dharma. Please take it seriously." After all, Nagato, Jiuying, and Zhunti all nodded, and then the Eastern Buddhist Daoist began to preach. The saints preaching is naturally auspicious, and for a while, the ground surges with golden lotus, and the beast walks, and at the same time, the light of Minmi Buddha radiates from the back of the East Vatican Taoist.31 Novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com Jiyin and Zhunti are mesmerized and enjoy it. The realm of the Eastern Vatican Taoist monarch is superb, with superb mana, and the exercises are embedded in the Taoism. Zhunti and Zhunti will only sound like a benefit. Quite a lot. Although the elders are listening to the Dao for the second time, they have experienced a lot of thrills during their previous travels. They cut their arms and collected pandas along the way, experienced the war of three clans, and witnessed the battle between Hongjun and Luohu. War. The experience is different, and the perception of listening to the Tao is different. This time Nagato has made great progress. Not long ago, Nagato had just broken through to Daluo Jinxian, but the foundation was not very strong. It was just in the transitional period from the peak of Taiyi Jinxian to Daluo Jinxian, and the top three flowers had not fully developed. As long as you enter the Daluo Jinxian, you can jump out of the long river of time, beyond the river of life, and have a powerful ability to control your own destiny, life and death. Compared with the peak of Taiyi Jinxian, that is a qualitative change. The two are not in the same order of magnitude. , This is also the difficulty of promotion to Da Luo Jinxian. The breakthrough from Xuanxian to Taiyi Jinxian was much more difficult than the breakthrough from Taiyi Jinxian to Daluo Jinxian. As long as Daluo Jinxian can condense the top three flowers smoothly, it will be stable. However, the current Nagato has not successfully condensed the top three flowers. This also makes Nagato very depressed. He has been at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal for quite a long time. Now although he has made a breakthrough, let himself Very happy, Naihe has been stuck in this state, which is very embarrassing. Now that Nagato listens to the Dao for the second time, he will re-understand the Dao that he did not understand the first time.I have a deeper understanding of what I have learned before. Nagato thought in his heart, it seemed that this second study was still very precious, and Nagato paid more attention to listening to Master Dongfan Daojun this time. Nagato listened very carefully, and patiently listened to the preaching of the Eastern Vatican. The time of listening to the preaching always became very short. Three thousand years had passed without knowing it. The Taoist Lord of the Eastern Vatican stopped preaching and slowly opened his eyes. He saw the Nagato, Zhunti, and the reception seemed to be all under the stage With gains, the three of them are currently absorbing and understanding what they have just said. Seeing that the three of them were practicing attentively, the Eastern Buddhist Daoist nodded slightly, and then waved his sleeves, a cyan pure Dao Qi circulated among the three. This cyan Dao Qi contains the infinite Taoism of the Eastern Vatican Daoist, and there are also the pure mana of the Eastern Vatican Daoist and the pure mana in the chaotic green lotus. The three of them are immersed in it, and the speed of enlightenment has been greatly improved. The three flowers on the top of Nagato slowly condense, and then condense into three full flowers. One of them is a human flower, for refining and refining Qi, the flower blooms in nine grades and is lead-colored. The one on the left is the earth flower, which is refined from qi to become a god. It is the primordial spirit. The flower blooms in the 9th grade and is silver. When the earth flower opens, the air is smooth, the path is accessible, and the air is sufficient. The one on the right is the smallpox, which is to refining the gods. The qi was refined and the qi was refined. Although the essence is sufficient, it still cannot condense the spiritual consciousness. Only when the gods are vacant can the smallpox open. The smallpox also has nine products, and it is golden. Nowadays, the top three flowers on Nagato have been successfully condensed, and they are all the 9th-rank flowers. The average Daluo Jinxian has a very high talent for being able to produce 5th-rank flowers on the top.But at this time, the three flowers on the top of Nagato are all nine grades, and the colors are pure, which also means that the cultivation method of Nagato is pure, and it is the supreme great way. The Lord of the Eastern Vatican was very happy to see that the three flowers on the top of Nagato had already condensed, but his face was still as calm as ever... 3048 Chapter 59 Nagato gathers three flowers on top You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Receiving and Zhunti also wake up from the enlightenment just now. Both of them have achieved great gains. Both of their cultivation bases have been smoothly promoted to the peak of Taiyi from the late Taiyi Golden Immortal. Both Zhunti felt refreshed and very comfortable. After receiving and Zhunti to the East Vatican who was sitting on the stage, he bowed his hands and thanked him, and saw Nagato successfully condense the top three flowers, and both of them were shocked. You must know that this ordinary person was promoted to Da Luo Jinxian, condensing the top three flowers, which is the fifth grade, which is the fifth grade. If the flower blooms on the seventh grade, plus good luck, he can become a saint.But in front of them, their senior brother Nagemon actually condensed the top three flowers, and the flowers bloomed at the 9th grade, which shocked the two of Zhunti and Xiuyan. Taiyi Jinxian was promoted to Daluo Jinxian at the peak. The cultivator moved the five qi in his chest, and then condensed on the top into three flowers of "jing", "qi" and "shen". The top three flowers are divided into ranks one to nine, and rank nine is the number of extremes, which is the number of the sky, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people. And the ninth rank of Huakai is not tolerated by the Dao of Heaven, because this kind of talent is too demon, such a level is not tolerated by the Dao of Heaven. Fortunately, Nagato was on Nai Lei Island at this time. If it were in the prehistoric continent, Heaven would surely descend thunder and tribulation, and blast the cultivators away. Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and he immediately felt a powerful aura in his chest, supporting his entire body. It was very powerful. Nagato tried to mobilize his body''s mana, and he immediately felt ample and strong. Luo Jinxian felt that Chang Ma could feel completely different. Sure enough, this aura was very powerful. Nagato stayed at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal for too long. For a long time, Nagato began to doubt himself. Originally, he relied on his talent and added the 24th Chaos Qinglian in his body. The power of, can easily break through the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Nagato has always felt that there is a kind of power suppressing him from breaking through immediately. Sometimes even Nagato himself cannot detect this power. Fortunately, he has finally broken through, and the top three flowers have reached the 9th rank, which is enough. Prove Nagato''s position in the prehistoric future. As long as Nagato does not die, does not provoke the forces that he cannot afford, and is not restricted by the heavenly catastrophe that the way of heaven descends, then Nagato can be immortal in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and then rely on his own Unbelievable talent may prove to be a saint Dangdang. There is an inexplicable excitement at the thought of Nagato here, because as long as I have a good grasp of it, I am only a little closer to the saint. After all, the future sage introduction and Zhun mention are now only his own disciples. Nagato thought that Master Dongfan Daojun arched his hand, and then said hello to the lead and Zhunti behind. At this time Dongfan Daojun began to talk about it. "You now have new insights, and your respective realms have also been significantly improved. Nagato, you have now been promoted to Daluo Jinxian. At the same time, you have condensed the top three flowers and bloomed the ninth grade. It is bound to be intolerable by heaven, you In the future, you must be cautious everywhere, and you must not act impulsively. Lest the way of heaven will bring disasters and kill you. You should gather luck in the predicament first, so that the way of heaven will not bring disasters down." At the same time, the Lord of the Eastern Vatican looked at Jiuying and Zhunti. "You two have not broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, you first listen carefully to me, and wait until you have insight and diligence before leaving!" 61 Biquge www.61zd.com Seeing that Master said this, Nagato bid farewell to Master and the two younger brothers, left Nai Le Island, and then went to the wilderness to find opportunities. Nagato called out the panda, but seeing the panda exuding a blue Dao Qi, it turned out that after listening to the Dongfan Daojun''s preaching, the panda''s own cultivation has also improved a lot, and it has also changed from the original high-level two. Level 3 monsters broke through to Level 3 monsters, this kind of strength is equivalent to the mid-term of Taiyi Golden Immortal, and at the same time, his flight speed and agility have been greatly improved. If you want to gather luck, then you have to promote the movement of the heavens. Nagato currently has no good way. Previously, Hongjun captured all the luck of the quasi-sage among the prehistoric. Although he was seriously injured in the fight with Luo Hui, But Hongjun has so many innate treasures of the prehistoric, coupled with so much fortune to enjoy the prehistoric, now his strength is probably restored! At present, Nagato is going around the land to see if there is any way to gather the luck of the land. Unknowingly, Nagato was sitting on the panda, and he passed by Buzhou Mountain. Tens of thousands of years have passed since the battle of the three clans. Bu Zhoushan has also returned to life, and there is no tragic scene of the battle of the three clans. But touching the scene, the tragic scene of the battle of the three races that day is vivid, so Nagato can''t think about it, as if that battle happened soon.Nagato couldn''t help feeling sad, and signaled the panda to slowly descend to the bottom of Buzhou Mountain. Buzhou Mountain is still full of verdant trees, full of energy, and countless exotic flowers and fruits.There is no trace of the war between the three clans at all here. After cleaning the three clans, Tiandao quickly restored the order and vitality that nature should have. Nagato looked at the majestic and upright Bu Zhou Mountain, like a pangu god of iron bones, erecting his spine to spread the world.Bu Zhou Shan is tall and straight, and ordinary people simply cannot withstand the pressure of Bu Zhou Shan. When Nagato was still at the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, he tried to climb Buzhou Mountain, but it didnt work at all. Only after walking not far, he was overwhelmed by the powerful pressure of Buzhou Mountain, and then climbed the mountain. The trip had to be given up. But now Nagato doesn''t feel the strong pressure. Now it is the cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian. Nagato estimates that with his own writing, he can probably reach the halfway of Buzhou Mountain! There are too many secrets in this mountain, and too many opportunities and luck. This is the sacred land of the Primordial Continent. It is a sacred land that cannot be compared with other places. Nagato also has an idea from his heart, to condense luck. Starting from this Buzhou Mountain. Nagato started to climb the mountain with a panda. This Buzhou Mountain itself is transformed by the backbone of the Pangu Great God. The richness and opportunity of the resulting spiritual energy are naturally self-evident, and there is a huge coercion, which prevents ordinary people from flying in Buzhou Mountain, even Longmen. The monks in the current Great Luo Jinxian realm can''t. Nagato walked in front, and the panda followed. At first, the panda was very excited, because this holy place was also a place that many monks dreamed of. There were many spiritual treasures and opportunities on it. Under the coercion, he could not move forward. The panda is also unwilling to give up. If he forces it forward, the pressure is too great, causing the panda''s tyrannical body to show a little blood... 3049 Chapter 60: The Escaped Grand Purple Qi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mao Xiong was squeezed out a little blood by the powerful pressure of Bu Zhou Shan, and it is really very difficult to force it. Since Nagato has been promoted to the Da Luo Jinxian, the current pressure is not very for Nagato. Hard to resist. Nagato couldn''t move on seeing the pandas. "This is not Zhoushan''s coercion too much, your cultivation base is still low, you just wait for me here!" After all, the panda nodded, and then stayed in place obediently. Nagato continued to move forward, and Nagato vaguely felt that there was an opportunity to wait for Nagato. Nagato continued to advance to Mount Buzhou, but it was indeed harder and harder to go as far as the back, and it felt more breathless as he reached the back. Nagato still insisted on moving forward, leaning on the chaotic green lotus in his body. Still can move slowly. Walking to a corner, Nagato faintly felt a little mana fluctuation on the stone wall of the corner. This may be an innate restriction. Nagato was not sure yet, and immediately took out the exquisite colorful glazed leaves to check, this was seeing a congenital one standing in front of him. This is not Zhoushan treasure hunting, relying on a chance, if there is no chance, even if it is seven or eight times, it will be nothing, but the person with the chance can get the spiritual treasure in a place that no one can think of. This Nagato also vaguely perceives this slight mana fluctuation based on the induction in his heart. For the innate ban before being completely exposed to the exquisite colorful glazed leaves, it was only a matter of time before Nagato unlocked the formation. The innate ban in front of him was not difficult for Nagato. After a short period of one hundred years, the innate ban was lifted. boom! The innate restriction in front of him was cracked and opened by Nagato, and Nagato shrank back by the aura gushing out of it.After a while, he stopped and walked towards the cave. At this time, Nagato saw that the cave was empty, and there were no exotic flowers or plants, but the air here was very clear and pure. Deep in the cave, there is a lotus platform. The surrounding rocks are powerful and engraved with this kind of text, but Nagato can''t interpret the meaning at all.This symbol is also like a recorded technique, which contains powerful power. At this time, Nagato saw the symbol on the stone wall of Qi Jin as if there was a big man standing majestically. Nagato did not think too much, and bowed to the stone wall a few times. Suddenly a vigorous voice came. "People who are destined, congratulate you, I am very happy that you have discovered this secret." Nagato was shocked by the strong voice. He checked around just now, and there was no one, so he relaxed his vigilance, which made Nagato very scared. Nagato looked up and found a burly man with strong muscles, standing in front of the rock wall impressively, and an invisible pressure radiated from the body of the strong man. Nagato saw the look of the brawny man, echoing that he had seen the great Pangu God who opened the sky in an ancient memory inheritance. This brawny man looked like the Pangu God, and Nagato was very surprised. "Could it be that you are the Pangu God, but Pangu God is already..." Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net "Yes, I am Pangu, but I have already used my body and the avenue in the Tribulation of the Open Heaven. This is just a trace of mana left by me." Nagato saw that the Great God Pangu appeared in front of him, with infinite excitement and worship in his heart, and he quickly bowed down, and his heart was also very excited. "I have seen Pangu, the disciple has no intention to offend Pangu, please forgive me!" "I use this magic power here to wait for the destined person to arrive. Now when you arrive, I will pass on something to you." Nagato was extremely excited. If he could get the personal biography of the Great God Pangu, then in the future, he could be said to be unmatched. Although this was a trace of the power of the Great God Pangu, he was also equivalent to a direct disciple of the Great God Pangu. Nagato looked at Pangu in silence, and continued to listen to Pangu''s teachings. "I have been waiting for several Yuanhuis here to pass on some of my own things to you. In the future, you will definitely help me to directly develop the great famine I created." After all, the Great God Pangu took out a blue jade disc. This jade disc is nothing else. Nagato knew it was a good fortune jade disc when he saw it, because he also obtained one by chance, and he is slowly comprehending the road contained therein. And refining the good fortune jade dish into a spiritual treasure. The Great God Pangu slowly handed the good fortune jade butterfly to Nagato''s hand. Nagato took the good fortune jade butterfly and inspected it carefully, and found that the jade plate recorded was the foundation of the three thousand great avenues, the cultivation of the grandiose purple energy. Dharma, with this kind of insight essentials of the great fortune, it is not impossible to attain the saint of the great. Then the Great God Pangu took out a copy of the technique, and the Great God Pangu''s hand lightly pointed towards Nagato''s forehead, and Nagato felt a powerful flow of information into his head. "Nine-turn Yuan Gong?" "Yes, it is the Nine-turn Yuan Gong. This technique is my strongest technique for cultivating the Yuanshen. Combined with your own Qinglian Tao, the effect of cultivation is very good." Yes, although the Pangu Great God was purified from the Chaos Qinglian, it is equivalent to the Chaos Qinglian gestating the Pangu Great God. The Nine Turns Yuan Gong cultivated by this Pangu Great God is naturally the same as the Chaos Qinglian. Naturally, they complement each other, and practice twice the result with half the effort. Nagato didn''t have time to understand the mystery of the Nine Turns Yuan Gong, Pangu Great God once again injected a purple gas into Nagato''s body. That purple qi is nothing else, it is the foundation of the great avenue, the grand purple qi. However, Nagato found a slight strangeness to this cosmic purple qi, this cosmic purple qi got into the Hunyuan Pearl. Nagato was shocked by this situation. "Could it be that the great purple air that escaped from the main road?" "Yes, this cosmic purple qi is one of the avenues to escape from. It was when I was opening the sky, I grabbed it with my hand, and stayed on my body without time to comprehend it. The above contains the foundation for attaining the saints of the Dao Dao. If you are destined, please take a closer look!" When Nagato heard this, he was extremely excited. This grandiose purple aura is an excellent thing. To prove the way into sacredness, a ray of the grandiose purple aura is indispensable. Otherwise, no matter how high the level of cultivation is, it is in vain. Dadao saint, and this magnificent purple energy can also increase luck for the carrier. But one thing is that it cannot be revealed in front of people. This is an excellent thing. However, if it is revealed in front of people, not only will it not increase luck, but it may also lead to killing. It is not uncommon for people to kill and overwhelm in this predicament. Nagato is not so stupid, just like the Chaos Qinglian in his body, unless it is a last resort, Nagato will not use Chaos Qinglian''s mana... 3050 Chapter 61: Cultivate and refine spirit treasures on the spot You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato slowly thanked Pangu''s primordial spirit. "Thanks to Pangu God for his teachings, disciple Nagato must live up to Pangu God''s expectations and trust. Pangu God, when will we meet again?" Nagato asked. "If you pass Hunyuan Avenue, maybe we still have a chance to see you again." After Nagato heard that the Great God Pangu had finished speaking, he wanted to ask again how he could prove the words of Hunyuan Dadao, but if he didn''t say the words, he saw that the magical power of the Great God Pangu dissipated in the air, and it was condensed. The body of the Pangu Great God that was formed also turned into gas and dissipated. Nagato sighed for a while, saying that the Great God Pangu was a man with great supernatural powers, a great man who dared to open up the world, and an idol worshipped by Nagato. Nagato watched his idol dissipate in the predicament, and the sadness was naturally very sad. But Nagato remembered the words of the Great God Pangu, then remembered the words of the Great God Pangu, and began to take out the good fortune jade butterfly for enlightenment. But although this jade disc of good fortune was the same as the one obtained last time, the Taoism recorded on the jade disc of Zhang good fortune was indeed obscure and difficult to understand now. After the Hongmeng Purple Qi got into the Hunyuan Pearl, it circulated in the Hunyuan Pearl, as if he was happy to return home. Nagato hadn''t planned to comprehend the Hongmeng Purple Qi. After all, the current realm is still too low. Only when one has the realm of quasi-sage can he comprehend the grand and purple qi. The top priority now is to refining the Hongmeng Measuring Ruler, so that the Hongmeng Measuring Ruler can be used flexibly. This Harmony Measuring Ruler is used to attack the best spirit treasure, but its attack power is not lost to the best innate spirit treasure. And the most important point is that this Harmony Measuring Ruler does not kill cause and effect. Tianchi will not be punished by Heaven after killing a person, this kind of function is impossible for many innate treasures to do. After all, at the point of the saint, there is basically no opponent in the prehistoric state. The only fear is to be contaminated with cause and effect, and in the endless calamity of being dragged, it can be ruined by Daoji, and it can be destroyed by death. It''s great only knows. This place is on Buzhou Mountain, and it happens to have an innate prohibition and guardianship, and the spiritual energy here also has the mana aura of the Pangu Great God, resulting in the refining of Lingbao on this Buzhou Mountain will receive a multiplier effect. Nagato took out the Hongmeng measuring ruler, placed it in his hand, spread his hands flat, and held the Hongmeng measuring ruler in his hand. Nagato closed his eyes and used his spiritual sense to feel the restriction in the Hongmeng measuring ruler. In between, there are forty-eight restrictions in the Hongmeng measuring ruler. Such a number of restrictions is just one layer less than the acquired treasure, and the power of attack is naturally clear. Nagato is now in the realm of the Golden Fairy of Daluo, and its speed of refining Lingbao is naturally surprisingly fast. It only took 500 years to refining all the prohibitions in the Hongmeng Measuring Ruler without refining one layer. , The use of exercises in it have also been carefully studied and practiced.123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com Now that Nagato has this astronomical ruler, the ultimate treasure Hongmeng, and adding its own chaotic green lotus body, Nagato has both offense and defense. At this time, Nagato was not in a hurry to get out of this secret realm. Nagato felt that the cultivation here was several times that of outside cultivation, so he calmed down and carefully comprehended the Nine Turns Yuan Gong taught by the Great God Pangu. Nagato carefully read the knowledge of the Nine Turns Yuan Gong in his head, and found that the Nine Turns Yuan Gong is actually a method for cultivating the Yuanshen. The powerful Yuanshen is cultivated, and the use of mana will continue to flow in. Not using a few tricks will cause the embarrassment of mana exhaustion. Moreover, the Nine Revolutions Yuan Gong also contains various magical powers. The Nine Revolutions Yuan Gong is divided into nine layers. The more difficult it becomes as you go to the back, you can cultivate to the ninth level, just like the original spirit of the Great God Pangu. Strong, can single out three thousand demon gods. After reading the introduction of the Nine Turns Yuangong roughly, Nagato began to practice, such a powerful Yuanshen technique, every turn has a powerful force. Because the realm of Nagato was originally the realm of Daluo Jinxian, his own cultivation method of the soul is the method of green lotus taught by the Eastern Vatican Taoist monarch, which is to cultivate the green lotus in the heart with force, and then this chaotic green lotus A large amount of mana will be stored, and when the chaos and coolness has bloomed in Nagato''s body after twenty-four ranks, Nagato''s mana will continue to flow out, and there is no need to worry about the embarrassment of mana exhaustion. Although this Qinglian method is good, it is full of defensive magical powers, and there is no violent attacking magical powers. The Nine Turns Yuan Gong is just the opposite, so it is said that the two complement each other. If both of them are cultivated to a certain level, Nagato will not need Lingbao in the future and rely solely on his own magic power to deal with various situations. When using this Nine Turns Yuan Gong, there is also a method of forging the body. With the cultivation of the Nine Turns Yuan Gong, your own soul will become stronger with it, and your body will also become stronger as the soul becomes stronger. "This Nine-Ranked Yuan Gong is really powerful. No wonder Pangu Great God can single-handedly challenge the cruel three thousand Chaos Demon God with these techniques." Nagato didn''t hesitate, he immediately saw that he was practicing the Nine Revolution Yuan Gong, and it started very smoothly. With the cultivation of Nagato Da Luo Jinxian, Nagato quickly reached the third revolution, and only a thousand years passed.But its very difficult to get promoted again. First, the Nine Revolutions Yuan Gong practice consumes Yuan Shen and mana very much. If you dont have enough mana to supplement your cultivation for a long time, your Yuan Shen may be tyrannical. The exercises are squeezed to death. So Nagato stopped practicing after cultivating for thousands of years.At this time, he has been practicing in the cave for 1,500 years. Being able to have three turns and nine turns of Yuan Gong in a thousand years is already very powerful.It is enough to deal with common things that appear in the prehistoric times. After Nagato had packed his things, he left this secret realm and began to descend towards the mountain. After more than a thousand years of cultivation, the mana in Nagato felt several times stronger than 1,000, although it has not yet broken through. Da Luo Jinxian''s mid-stage state, but Nagato feels that this is not far behind. On the way down the mountain, Nagato saw the panda crawling on the ground. It turned out that Nagato called the panda waiting here. The panda did not leave a step, but silently guarded the owner''s return. Seeing Nagato''s return, Kokuma, stood up, and walked towards Nagato swayingly, filled with joy in his steps. Nagato has placed a mission monument near the main intersection of Buzhou Mountain, which records some simple principles that many people cant understand. As long as someone comes to Zhoushan to hunt for treasures or look for spiritual roots, they will see the intersection. On the preaching monument above, as long as the visitor understands the principle of the great principle in the monument of enlightenment, Nagato can be divided into luck... 3051 Chapter 62: Hongjun Chengdao You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although this preaching did not receive many disciples, or the enlightenment of the living beings got rich luck, as long as someone had some insights on this monument, they could still get luck. What''s more, Buzhou Mountain is the place with the most spiritual treasures and the strongest aura, so that there is an endless stream of casual cultivators who come here to hunt for treasures and visit Taoism. It is very reasonable for Nagato to place the preaching monument on the road. Although the luck gained is small, but the gathering increases gradually, there will be a lot of gains. Nagato can''t continue to travel in the prehistoric mountains. If there is no spiritual treasure to suppress the Qi Luck in this predicament, the Qi Luck is really not like that. There is an Ancestral Witch Hall at the foot of Buzhou Mountain. The hall is a hundred feet high. It contains twelve Ancestral Witches. There are many great witches who transformed into Ancestral Witches. Among them are Hou Yi, Kuafu, and Jiufeng. , Xingtian.In the blood pool in front of the Ancestral Witch Hall, there were still many big witches and little witches crawling out of it, and the momentum of the Witch Clan gradually became stronger in this prehistoric state. On the Sun Star, both Di Jun and Tai Yi have both emerged. They bred together on that Sun Star. Emperor Jun was embracing Hetu Luoshu, and Tai Yi came out with Chaos Pearl. The pieces are all innate treasures, with infinite power, and the chaotic clock can not only attack and defend, but also suppress air luck.Emperor Juntai emerged as a pair of pairs, and now he has cultivated to the early stage of Daluo Jinxian. Emperor Juntaiyi has always had great ambitions. They established the demon heaven on the sky, and the demon clan gradually rose after the decline of the three clans and withdraw from the prehistoric state. , Now it has been a big force. Emperor Jun is the elder brother and he calls himself the Demon Emperor, Taiyi is the Eastern Emperor, and the power of the monster clan is also growing day by day. In the Three Qings in Kunlun Mountain, I have been cultivating painstakingly, and did not pay too much attention to the things in the prehistoric state. Since the transformation of form, I have been practicing in Kunlun Shangzhong, because the three were transformed by the Pangu Great God, and the three of them People are also in the market to cultivate and discuss the Tao, and now their power is in the realm of the late Da Luo Jinxian. In the Wuzhuang View, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun are discussing the Tao, and they are also practicing hard in the Wuzhuang View. This Zhen Yuanzi is the earths spiritual root bodhi tree, and the earth book with the earths fetal membrane in his hand is A piece of innate treasure, infinite defense. This earth fetal membrane was after the Great God Pangu split the heavens and the earth, and felt that something was entangled with the sky-opening axe. The Great God Pangu wanted to pull it off, but he did not succeed. Later, after more than two hundred years of coming here, after the earth fetal membrane dried, It was taken down by the Great God Pangu and made a defensive treasure.The defensive power of this earth''s fetal membrane is unparalleled, and even the god axe did not split it, which shows its defensive power. Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun are not bad in heels, one is the ten innate spiritual roots, the other is the first Caixia in the wild, the speed of cultivation is not bad, and now they have entered the realm of the early days of Da Luo Jinxian. It is fascinating to cultivate, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun are no exception. The two have been in the Wuzhuang Temple for thousands of years and have never come out. On Nai Lei Island, the dojo of the Eastern emperor, after Nagato left, the Eastern Vatican Daoist continued to preach with the introduction and Zhunti for a thousand years. After seeing the guidance and Zhunti, the Eastern Buddhist Daoist had almost understood it, and then he told them Said. "You two have been here with me for four thousand years, and you have learned almost the same. You are both talented and intelligent, and you will surely make good breakthroughs in the future. I would like to mention here for the teacher that you two will be your companions. The ranks of the precious merit green lotus and the Qibao Miaoshu have been improved." After talking about Dongfan Daojun waved his sleeves, he pinched a spell in his hand, and penetrated into the body of the lead and Zhunti respectively, purifying the companion spirit treasures and the exercises in the two people''s bodies once, making their exercises more powerful. The mellow.This pointization made Zhunti and Receiving both reach the threshold of Da Luo Jinxian. Leading and Zhunti have five qi in their chest, and the five qi flows in their chest, and slowly there are signs of condensing three-flower seeds. Zhunti and Zhunti have already reached a breakthrough in their cultivation base on Nai Lei Island. The delay in breaking through is also the reason that the Lord of the Eastern Vatican Daoist''s magic force restrains the opening of the top three flowers, so that the seeds can gather more energy, so that the blossoms can obtain a better grade.Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com This time, the Dongfan Daojun let go of the prohibition on the two. In just five hundred years, the three flowers on the top of the two people are fully bloomed, and they are all eight flowers. This is already considered a saint. Qualification. "Thank you, Master." Zhunti and Nagato quickly thanked Master. "One more thing, Master wants to urge you two not to tell you that you have studied under my sect in the predicament, and don''t say my name. In about a thousand years, you will be enlightened, and later in Ling The Xiaodian preached that when the time comes, you two must occupy the front futon. This is an opportunity for future sanctification, so remember." After finishing speaking his own words, the Daoist Master of the East Vatican waved his sleeves, and both Zhunti and the lead were on the East China Sea. In a blink of an eye, there was an endless sea everywhere. After Zhunti took the two of them to look at each other, they left Nai Lei Island and returned to his spiritual mountain. I am going to raise my Daluo Jinxian''s realm a little bit, and I need to take what I learned and Zhunti on Nai Lei Island this time. I only need to calm down and practice one or two, and I will soon gain something. Nagato went out of Mount Buzhou and gathered luck in the precipice. For thousands of years, a lot of luck has been gathered in Mount Buzhou. Many people came to Mount Buzhou for casual repairs. After reading the preaching monument left by Nagato, They all gained new insights to some extent. After gaining insights, the casual practitioners bowed to the mission monument and thanked them. There are a lot of casual cultivators in the predominance, but they suffer from not practicing the exercises or not being able to comprehend the Taoism, so that they have been stuck in a realm and can no longer make any progress. The Nagato preaching monument common them Answers to their questions, which is of great help to them. Nagato is gathering air fortune in the precipice, preaching everywhere, erecting missionary monuments, or educating a party of living beings, Nagato is setting up countless missionary monuments, this air fortune is also increasing, and Nagato feels the benefits of air fortune. The gathering of Qi Luck can not only help improve one''s own cultivation level, but also increase one''s chances, that is, increase one''s chances of obtaining spiritual treasures. Such benefits can''t be rejected by Nagato. On this day, Nagato was traveling on the prehistoric continent. Suddenly Nagato felt a vision from the sky, and the heavenly path lowered its pressure, causing countless creatures in the predestination to kneel down, but Nagato did not fall under this pressure. An ethereal and thick voice resounded through the world. "I am Hongjun, and I have already gained the Tao. After a thousand years, I will speak in the Zixiao Palace thirty-three days away. I will pass on the Dao. Anyone who has a predestined relationship can come to listen to Taoism." .. 3052 Chapter 63: Go to the Lingxiao Hall to listen You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I am Hongjun. I have already gained Taoism. After a thousand years, I will speak in Zixiao Palace thirty-three days away. I will pass on the Dao. Anyone who has the predestined relationship can come to listen to Taoism and be taught. Under the pressure of this majestic Heavenly Dao, almost everyone could not help but bow under the pressure of the Heavenly Dao. This powerful and heavy voice resounded through the wilderness, and all the creatures in the wilderness could feel it. Even the primordial creatures who have not yet successfully transformed into form and have not yet opened up the spiritual wisdom, with the help of this powerful force, under this coercion, all transformed successfully. Where. Nagato relied on the three-turn and nine-turn Yuan Gong in his body and the way of Qinglian, and under this huge pressure, he could still stand. "Hongjun finally became enlightened." This is almost half of the Yuanhuis time since the Demon Dao dispute. Hongjun indirectly used Luo Hu to behead the powers of other quasi-sage realms in the prehistoric lands. Finally, he had an epiphany when he broke the immortal formation and successfully cut out. The three corpses broke through the immortal formation, and finally forced Luo Hu to blew himself up. Hongjun returned to the High Heaven Hall to cultivate and enlighten the Tao. Now Hongjun is the first to become a holy in the prehistoric state. Heaven will definitely bring great merits, but merits are not enough. You need to condense luck to survive forever. Therefore, Hongjun''s approach is to speak the great way, which is a good way to gather luck. Although Nagato can''t appreciate the limitations of the saint of heaven and selfishness, even if Nagato is given a holy position, Nagato will not agree to it, but this is also a good way to condense luck. Nagato cannot What I missed, besides, what Honghuang said may also be helpful for his own improvement. Hongjun obtained most of the jade discs of good fortune after opening the sky, which recorded the Three Thousand Dadao, even if Hongjun did not master all of it, he had already proved it. Got the saint of heaven. Nagato thought to himself, and after a hundred years of planning to find the lead and the quasi-professional, they must compete for a position before they can save all living beings. Immediately, Nagato didn''t rely on the panda to fly, but put the panda in the ring. Nagato estimated that they had returned from Nai Lei Island, and then used the teleport function of the Hunyuanzhu to reach Lingshan in an instant. Back at Lingshan, Zhunti and Jiuying were also waiting for Nagato. Both Zhunti and Jiuying felt the coercion of Hongjun''s sanctification, and they also thought of the powerful voice in their heads. After the three met, Nagato also felt that both the lead and Zhunti had broken through to the level of Da Luo Jinxian, and congratulated him. "Congratulations to the two younger brothers and sisters for successfully being promoted to Da Luo Jinxian. Congratulations!" Now Nagato, Jiuyin, and Zhunti are justified brothers, but Dongfan Daojun said that they can''t mention their master in the predicament, they have to obey, but in private, they are brothers. "Brother Nagato, Hongjun will start talking about the main road in the near future. Master told us that we must grab the two futons in front of Lingxiao Hall." "Well, then let''s discuss it carefully, and then get up early in the Lingxiao Hall! Otherwise, the holy throne will be taken by someone." Nagato discussed with the lead and Zhunti. After some discussions, Nagato asked the lead and Zhunti to go first. He wanted to improve his cultivation a little bit, otherwise he would just rely on his current cultivation. The Lingxiao Palace will definitely be bullied. The lead and Zhunti didn''t dare to delay, they immediately left Lingshan and flew straight to the Lingxiao Palace beyond the 33rd Heaven.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com Nagato instructed Jizo and Maitreya to retreat by themselves, and then began to step up their cultivation alone. Nagato did not consider other things, and now he is trying to raise his realm to the mid-Daluo Jinxian stage. Nagato sat down and took out the three million merits awarded by the system from the ring. Although these three million merits were less effective in the Daluojinxian realm, if they can be mixed with the practice techniques on this jade disc, If the speed of enlightenment is increased, the achievement of rapid cultivation can be achieved. Nagato quickly penetrated the merits into the good fortune jade butterfly, and then slowly took advantage of the good fortune jade butterfly''s enlightenment to quickly comprehend the road. The chaotic green lotus conceived by Nagato itself quickly exudes a far and constant aura, full of Nagatos internal organs, which makes Nagatos cultivation speed increase rapidly. In a blink of an eye, five hundred years have passed. The door finally raised the cultivation base to the mid-term level of the Daluo Jinxian at the cost of less than two million merits. This is also thanks to the cultivation method used by the Great God Pangu that day in Buzhou Mountain, the Nine Turns Yuan Gong, which greatly improved the cultivation speed of Nagato. This level of cultivation is sufficient for the time being in the middle of Daluo Jinxian, and then Nagato penetrates all the remaining merits into the body. Nagato wants to use the remaining merits to try to hit the fourth stage of the Nine Turns Yuan Gong. The power of each stage of Zhuan Yuan Gong is amazing. If it reaches the fourth stage, Nagatos offensive ability will be in the forefront of the prehistoric. After all, this is a personal biography of the Great God Pangu, just like the personal transmission of the Great God Pangu. Like disciples, luck and chance are incomparable to others. Long goalkeeper''s merits penetrated into the body and quickly began to comprehend. In a blink of an eye, three hundred years have passed, and there are only less than two hundred years left before Hongjun opened the avenue. Although Nagato is only a little bit close to a breakthrough, it may still need a little external force. Go to the Lingxiao Hall first, in case you miss the sermon. Nagato didn''t hesitate to use Hunyuanzhu''s teleport and arrived at the 33rd heaven. Seeing anxiously waiting at the door for the lead and quasi lift, Nagato slowly fell. "Brother Nagato, you can count on coming, it''s almost time." Zhunti watched as Senior Brother Nagato came, and said quickly. "Don''t worry, we will go in now." After Nagato said, the three of them walked towards the Lingxiao Palace. This High Heaven Hall is located in the chaos. To reach the High Heaven Hall, you have to pass through a long chaotic space. The chaotic airflow in this chaotic space is extremely fierce, and there are chaotic spirit stones floating in the air, as long as they are hit by the spirit stone. , Not dying is also seriously injured, crossing this chaotic space, without the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, don''t even think about it. Not afraid of being discovered in this chaos, Nagato directly sacrificed the Chaos Qinglian. Under the protection of the Chaos Qinglian, the chaotic spirit stone could not get close at all, and the three of them were properly protected in it. The three of them walked straight towards the Lingxiao Palace. Of course, this is also fortunate that there is Chaos Bead to guide the way, otherwise, there is nothing in the chaos, and I really don''t know where to go. The three of them quickly left the chaotic space, and Nagato in the distance saw the figure of a palace in the chaos. From far and near, the majestic outline of the palace slowly reflected in the eyes of Nagato... 3053 Chapter 64: Competition for Seats in the High Heaven Palace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Both Zhunti and Jiying also saw the huge palace floating in the chaos. It seemed to be shrouded in a huge energy cover, which could withstand the impact of the violent chaotic spirit stone and the huge chaotic storm. Assault. This situation caused Zhun to tsk and take a breath. Nagato was also shocked by the aura of the magnificent palace in front of him. This precious place is very rare. After being amazed, Nagato would take back the Chaos Qinglian when there was still a certain distance from the High Heaven Palace. Use the exterminated black lotus to protect your body. Nagato''s move was also to be cautious. After all, the Chaos Qinglian even the saint had to covet, so don''t provoke undesirable cause and effect with this thing. The defensive power of this world-destroying black lotus is also second to none. It was obtained by Nagato on the battlefield where Hongjun and Luohu fought in the West. At that time, Hongjun was injured by Luohu''s self-detonation, and he hurried before he even had time to pick up the Lingbao. Going back in a hurry, so Nagato has such an opportunity, although the world-destroying black lotus is not as powerful as the Chaos Qinglian. But at any rate, this world-destroying black lotus was also evolved from the immature lotus seeds of the Chaos Qinglian, and it was consistent with the origin of the Chaos Qinglian. The most important thing is that this Lingbao does not cause unnecessary cause and effect like Chaos Qinglian, as long as it is not remembered by people, it is excellent for Nagato. The lead will have merits Qinglian and Qinglianbao color flag to protect the body, Zhunti also has the Qibao Miaoshu in front of the road, there will be no problem. The three of them walked to the gate of Lingxiao Hall, and saw a boy and a girl who were about to close the gate. "The two fellow Taoists don''t worry, there are three others waiting for me." "Three Dao friends please, Dao Ancestor preaching is about to begin." The handsome boy standing by the side replied respectfully, saying that Nagato still had three people including Zhunti and Lu, quickly stepping into the entrance. The important task in the main hall hurriedly looked back, and under the five colors of light, three Taoists came over the clouds, exuding golden light, and the power of Da Luo Jinxian naturally radiated from the body. The three thousand red dust visitors above the hall were all shocked. "Who are these three Taoists? It''s like a fairy tale." "There is such a pure, hard and soft mana." ... Even Sanqing, Nuwa, Kunpeng, and Hongyun, who were already sitting in the first row, looked back. The Laozi in Sanqing turned his head and felt that the three people from the West were extraordinary. It is not a cultivator who is not a sect, but also an authentic Dao. Kunpeng looked disdainful. After seeing the same three people, he turned his head and ignored him, still sitting on the fifth futon in front. Although everyone didn''t know what role the first six positions had, everyone was rushing for it, and Kun Peng didn''t think much about it. Zhun Ti then saw that all the seats in front of him were occupied, so he burst into tears, and Zhun Ti was sad for fear that he would betray Master''s instructions. Jiuyin and Zhunti also traveled for a while when they were in Lingshan, and they can be considered to have met Hongyun. Although there is only one side, Zhunti, Jiuyin and Hongyun also talked for a long time. This Hongyun is in addition to the name Good old people have always been kind to others, and they like to be helpful and make friends. After both receiving and Zhunti, Hongyun talked about some things in the predicament that they didn''t know about. Hongjun was still not present behind the scenes at this time, because if you want to gather luck, you must wait until all the people from all walks of life are here before you can gather one.March Chinese www.3yzw.com If Hongjun wants to fit in with his body, he will have the luck of the western continent in the West, and his fight with Luohu in the West will destroy the five-layer spiritual veins. If this cause and effect are not repaid, Hongjun will fit in. It won''t work either. Hongjun pinched a mana at this time, and then a voice came to Hong Yun''s head. When Hong Yun took a closer look, he found that the lead and Zhunti were gone because of the delay. Hong Yun didn''t want to give up his seat, but suddenly a thought came to his head. Hong Yun stood up abruptly and waved at the lead and Zhunti. "Several friends from the West have come from afar, please come to my seat!" Kunpeng next to him turned his head slightly and glanced at Hongyun who was sitting next to him, but he didn''t pay any attention to him, thinking that he would give up his seat or not. Zhunti saw Hongyun preparing to give up his seat at this time, and hurriedly prepared to take a seat at Hongyun''s position. Nagato hurriedly whispered a few words in Nagato''s ear, and Zhunti flew to sit next to Kunpeng. Then Zhunti put away the face that had just been crying and smiled and said to Kunpeng next to him. "Hello fellow Taoist!" Kunpeng sitting next to him did not pay attention to Zhun''s words, but still sat on the futon. This was a deep voice coming from the door that was slowly closing, and everyone quickly turned to look at the door. "Twelve Ancestor Witches, Father Pangu is here!" When the voice sounded, everyone looked out the door. Sanqing heard that there were also people claiming that Pangu Father God was authentic, very angry, and turned to see who came. Between the twelve muscles, the tall and mighty brawny walked in the door. Just when everyone''s attention was focused on the twelve ancestor witches in the temple.Zhunti also took advantage of Kunpeng''s carelessness, and used the Qibao Magic Tree to face Kunpeng just a few times. That Kunpeng was already the cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian''s late stage, and his body was also very tyrannical, but he didn''t pay attention for a while, and fell directly on the fifth futon. Seeing the fallen Kunpeng, Nagato quickly went up to help, but he took the opportunity to catch it. Sit down on the fifth futon. Kunpeng was sneak attacked and was about to attack. At this time, Hongjun saw that the Twelve Ancestral Witch had finally arrived, and the seats were all clear, so he walked out from behind the scenes. "Ahem! You guys, don''t worry, this sermon is divided into three times, one for three thousand years. From now on, everyone will be seated according to today''s seat. The rules must not be broken." Kunpeng''s heart was angry, but the saint had already spoken, and he only had respect, so he found a place to sit down with dignity, and Nagato also randomly found a place to sit. The main purpose of Nagato''s visit this time is to listen to the message. Yes, as for the future chances of the holy position, Nagato had no idea.After all, I have heard of the Dao, and I will not retreat to the next best place, and I am willing to be just a dog of heaven. At first, everyone was quite controversial about the seating position. Even the later Twelve Ancestral Witches were reluctant to sit in the last row, but with the saints, they did not dare to attack, so they had the right to learn. Seeing that everyone was seated, Hongjun sat on the stage and began to preach. "Dao can be Tao, very Tao; name can be named, very famous. The beginning of the nameless world is the mother of all things. Therefore, there is always no desire, to observe its beauty; often there is desire, to observe its jio (jio). The two are the same Different names come from different names, the same is called Xuan, Xuan Zhi and Xuan, the door of all wonderful... 3054 Chapter 65: Hongjuns first preaching You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hongjun is worthy of being a saint. The saint preaches that auspiciousness descends from the sky, and golden lotuses flow from the earth. On the main hall, there are many beasts walking in the hall from time to time, and the whole hall is filled with golden light. The listeners in the hall sometimes shake their heads, sometimes laugh, sometimes cry, and sometimes frown slightly, moving in accordance with the rhythm of Hongjun''s preaching. Nagato sat down and listened carefully. Hongjun said the great road, although many of Nagato had already heard it, his master and the Daojun of the East Vatican had already said all these things, but listened to Hongjun again. Tao, it is indeed another gain. Nagato thought. "No matter what Tao he is, as long as he can learn something is the right way, it is the useful way." As for the lead and quasi-promotion, they were also very happy because they successfully won the two positions in front of them, and they thought that they had finally lived up to Master''s words. The qualifications for receiving and quasi-promotion are not bad, and listening to Hongjun''s sermons has greatly improved them.Originally, they were only close to breaking through to the realm of Daluo Jinxian''s late stage. In this way, they would also have very good guidance. It is not difficult to raise a realm after listening to the sermon. Leading and Zhunti formed the mudra of cultivation, and began to practice while listening to the Tao. While Nagato is listening to the Tao, the Nine Turns Yuan Gong in his body and his own cultivation realm are also slowly growing. After this period of time, the increase in Qi Yun, Nagato also clearly feels that he is practicing the exercises. It becomes easier, and it is also easier to understand thoroughly. After my luck increased, obviously all kinds of things became more satisfactory. Nagato is also a handprint for training. He wants to improve his realm by a certain level while listening to Hongjun''s preaching, and his Nine-turn Yuan Gong to improve by a level. Nagato was also fascinated by listening to the Tao. Although Hongjun''s teaching is not a complete Tao, it is also part of the three thousand Taos recorded on the jade disc. Most of the jade butterfly on the good fortune was acquired by Hongjun, and some were acquired by the Eastern Vatican Daoist, and the other was the two pieces in the hands of Nagato. The two pieces on the Nagamon were recorded as the saints of Chengdao. The most important thing is Tao. The saints preaching, the people listening below are all attentively listening, and those who can listen in the Lingxiao Palace are the top cultivators among the prehistoric, even if they are some casual cultivators, they have a high level of comprehension. Of heels. Although Hongjun''s preaching is a bit obscure, they are after all the best group of people in the prehistoric people, just like the best students in various places. Although some still don''t understand, they can be more or less. Understand some.But among the students in this group of students, the worst learners are the Twelve Ancestral Witches. Because of their congenital defects, they now have congenital deficiencies in the practice of spells. The three thousand red guests listened attentively, for fear that one place was missed. After all, each preaching only lasts for three thousand years. Although there are three thousand years, in the predicament, three thousand years is the time of one eye closed and one eye open. So they all listened very seriously, and they didn''t dare to feel tired. Everyone was immersed in the preaching of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, and then they felt that their own strength was growing rapidly after being penetrated by Hongjun''s incomprehensible place. Secretly listening to the Tao, Nagato unexpectedly improved his realm for a short period of time. Now the strength of Nagato has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian''s mid-term, and its strength is comparable to Sanqing. "This Hongjun preaching really benefited a lot." Xinfeng Literature Website www.xinfengwenxue.com Nagato was still immersed in the joy of improving his cultivation level. Nagato was originally talented, but he was not able to get the promotion before. It was also because the Taoist priest of the East Brahma wanted to let the top three flowers of Nagato be able to open the ranks. A little higher, thus suppressing the speed of Nagato''s advancement. However, as Nagato breaks through the Golden Immortal of Daluo, and the top three flowers are already at the ninth rank, the current Nagato has no such resistance, but can increase rapidly with the improvement of self-cultivation. realm. Three thousand years of preaching soon ended. Once three thousand years arrived, Hongjun immediately stopped preaching. Everyone slowly opened their eyes and exhaled a long breath. Basically everyone''s realm improved a little bit. Everyone felt the abundant power in the body, and naturally they were very satisfied, and then they faced Hongjun Gong. Give your hand to show gratitude. Hongjun has gained a lot of great luck in preaching. The people who listen to the Tao are the best in the great fortune, and they are all people who gather great luck. Hongjun preached to these people, then gathered Luck is very fast.In addition, everyone has gained, Hongjun has gained another great luck. Nagato knows very well that Hongjun''s purpose is to gather the atmospheric fortune in the predicament, and then fit the way of heaven, the way of heaven is immortal, and Hongjun is immortal, so that Hongjun is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is Hongjun''s purpose. But in fact, the way of heaven is always higher than that of Hongjun. Hongjun is just a tool for maintaining the normal operation of the way of heaven, but Hongjun also possesses great mana and supernatural powers. But even with these things, Nagato is simply indifferent. Since Nagato has seen and understood the Dao, it will not be limited to the scope of the Dao. Heaven is selfish. As long as the rules of Heaven are violated, everything will be rejected. Heaven is not benevolent and uses everything as a dog. Heaven is to ensure that the prehistoric world can continue. Therefore, everything in the prehistoric world can be sacrificed. But Dadao is selfless, tolerant, and free. It is a natural state that allows all things to exist, and skills allow things to exist within the way of heaven, and also allow things beyond the scope of the way of heaven. Naturally, the sage of heaven is far inferior to the magical powers of the sage of the great road. The sage of the great road can not only stand in the prehistoric land, but also control the chaotic star field outside the prehistoric land. And Nagato didn''t want to have that sense of restraint. As long as the heavenly saints violated the heavens, they would be wiped out by the immeasurable catastrophes, so the so-called heavenly saints are nothing but a puppet of the heavens. Nagato looks down on the saint of heaven, but it doesn''t mean that Hongjun looks down on it. Hongjun''s preaching is to fit the way of heaven and transcend the realm of saints. After Hongjun''s preaching was over, he slowly retreated behind the scenes. Then came a vigorous and vigorous business. "The next sermon will start in a thousand years, please come back, everyone!" When everyone heard Hongjun say this, they all left the High Heaven Palace, then passed through the chaotic space, and returned to the entrance of the chaotic space beyond the 33rd heaven. In the High Heaven Palace, because of this seat dispute, there are some other things, everyone is a little bit conflicted, but due to Hongjun''s face, it is not easy to get started, the most prominent contradiction is Kunpeng. The fire in his stomach didn''t start anywhere, no one blamed it, and he went straight back to his Beiming practice. Only strong people could get angry, which made Kunpeng practice more diligent... 3055 Chapter 66 Three Qing Ancestors and Witches You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At the entrance of Chaos Space in the 33rd Heaven. Kunpeng and other casual cultivators left first. Nagato and Zhuyin Zhunti stood aside. Nagato had a foreboding that a good show would happen here, because Nagato saw the Twelve Ancestor Witchs eyes full of hostility. Sanqing was standing on the side, and Sanqing was also full of anger. Looking at the twelve ancestor witches who were angered and opened their eyes, both of them were arrogant, and when they saw that the three thousand listeners were about to finish, they were ready to attack. There is also a profound contradiction between Sanqing and Ancestral Witches. Sanqing claims to be the authentic Pangu, because they are transformed by the original spirit of Pangu, but the 12th Ancestral Witch is transformed by the essence and blood of Pangu. It is also a descendant of Pangu God. The twelve ancestor witches are all in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, but due to their own defects and insufficient primordial spirit, they cannot practice spells. However, the twelve ancestors witches all worship the Pangu Father God. Pangu''s will is the will, and he is determined to inherit Pangu''s will.This allows them to respect power, and each has a tyrannical body, but even if they are in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but their power is tyrannical, if it is close combat, even in the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian, they have the power of a battle. Dijiang: A red flame is exuding all over his body, he has six feet under his feet, and has wings on his back. His head is just one round, no eyes, ears or nose.Dijiang is also the earliest one of the twelve ancestral witches, so he is also the boss of the twelve ancestral witches, because Dijiang''s strength is obviously higher than other ancestral witches, so other people have no objection, but other people''s words , There is no obvious fraternal order, and it is in a state of disobedience.Dijiang is the ancestor witch who mastered the law of space speed. Jumang: The whole body is blue like green bamboo, the bird body and human face, the ancestor of the oriental wood, the witch that controls the growth of plants. Zhu Rong: The human body with the head of the beast, the whole body is covered with fiery red scales, and the fire dragon is under his feet, the ancestor of the southern fire, who controls the law of fire. Shou Shou: Human face, tiger body, full body covered with golden scales, and a pair of wings grow from the shoulder blades on the back. The ancestor of gold in the West, the witch, masters the law of gold and stone. Gong Gong: The body of the snake head, the scales of the whole body are black, which is extremely hard. The ancestor of water in the north, the witch, can control the floods in the precipice. Xuanming: One of the two females among the twelve ancestral witches, with bone spurs all over his body. He is the ancestral witch of rain. He controls the rules of rain in the prehistoric times. The Xuanming technique he cultivates is also The most powerful one among the twelve ancestor witches. Houtu: A snake-tailed human body, together with Xuan Ming, are the only two women among the twelve ancestral witches. Because he is the last incarnation, it is also the smallest one, and is also very much loved among the twelve ancestral witches.It is the ancestor of the central soil. Qiangliang: A human body with a tiger-mouthed head and four feet, long elbows. The ancestor of thunder witch controls the laws of thunder and lightning. Candle Nine Yin: The head of the dragon, the body is red, the ancestor of time. Tian Wu: Ten-tailed tiger body, the ancestor of wind witch. Guizi: Human face and bird body, the ancestor of electricity. Shebi corpse: Human face animal body, ears like a dog, the ancestor of the weather witch, controls the weather changes in the prehistoric land, but because of its own mana limitation, it cannot perform extreme weather attacks. Facing the twelve ancestor witches, daring to be in the High Heaven Palace, daring to claim to be the authentic Pangu, this undoubtedly swept Sanqing''s face. As a result, the Sanqing and the Twelve Ancestor Witches struggled to disagree with each other, and they both refused to accept each other. Facing the aggressive Twelve Ancestor Witches opposite, Lao Tzu in Sanqing took the lead to ask questions. "Some people don''t know what it is, they dare to say that they are authentic Pangu. It''s a big joke. Then, if you say that, wouldn''t it be true that the land of the wild land can become an authentic Pangu." Yuan Yuan who was standing on the side quickly helped. "Yes, if only a few drops of blood can be called the authentic Pangu Father God, even the little monsters and monsters at the foot of the mountain can be called the Pangu authentic. It is really shameless." Feiku Novel Network www. .txtwww.com The expression of disdain leaked from the original face, which made people want to punch it. Tongtian was more open-minded, and his nose was crooked looking at the twelve ancestor witches, the Taoist Tongtian didn''t say much. Zhu Rong, among the twelve ancestor witches, had a very hot temper. He heard Lao Tzu say this, and Yuan Yuan said with a wink and anger. He was so angry. "You old fellow, stop talking nonsense. Our twelve ancestor witches are the authentic heirs of Father Pangu and inherited the will of Father Pangu. What are you three, you dare to be called the authentic father God." The same uproar Gong Gong at the side also stood up and said. "Don''t talk to them more, just hammer them." He raised his fist and struck Lao Tzu when he said that he was working together. This fist contained this infinite power and tyrannical power, as if it were about to tear the space apart, making a whirring sound of breaking wind. The Twelve Ancestor Witches heard that although they did not gain much because of the lack of the primordial spirit, they did have a lot of gains in the chaotic space. They relied on their tyrannical bodies in the chaotic space when they came. He passed through the chaotic space alive, and surpassed the attack of the chaotic storm and the chaotic rough stone by his body.This chaos is also an excellent place to cultivate their tyrannical bodies, so they are drunk enough to practice in the chaos, causing them to almost miss the preaching in the Lingxiao Palace. If it weren''t for Hongjun''s liking for the blood of Father Pangu contained in the Witch Clan, he would definitely not have been waiting for the 12th Ancestral Witch for the sake of increasing his luck. In the chaos, the strength of the twelve ancestor witch was forged to the level of the middle of the great Luo Jinxian, and the physical body was so powerful that no one could match it in the predicament. Nagato, Jiuying, and Zhunti stood far away, watching the battle that is about to break out, just watching this kind of battle, and the effect on improving one''s own cultivation level is huge. As soon as I saw that the explosive fist was about to get close to his body, he did not rush to sacrifice the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and suddenly the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda glowed with a mysterious yellow light, covering Lao Tzu in it. This Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda is the treasure of acquired merits condensed from the six layers of merits of Kaitian, and its defense is invincible. After the three clear chaos space, Lao Tzu sacrificed the heaven and earth Xuanhuang Linglong pagoda to protect the three people and pass the chaos space smoothly. Gonggong''s punch was vigorously hit on the defensive layer of the Tiandi Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda. With a loud bang, Lao Tzu in the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda didn''t have any reaction. In the end, she was the youngest sister among them. She had a mild temperament and wanted to stop it, but she knew that this battle was inevitable, so she didnt say anything. The rest of the ancestral witches saw Gonggong. , The remaining eleven ancestral witches are also fighting with the Sanqing. At this time, Dijiang, Gonggong, Jumang, Liaoshou, Jizi, and Houtu attacked Lao Tzu at the same time, probably because Lao Tzu took the lead in the attack, and his speech was particularly ugly. Xuan Ming, Tian Wu, Qiang Liang, and Zhu Rong were fighting with the original, while the remaining Shebi Corpse and Zhu Jiu Yin were fighting with Tongtian, who had no defensive spirit treasure. Because Sanqing passed through the High Heaven Palace preaching, his current strength is already the cultivation base of the late Daluo Jinxian, so the battle will not suffer. Laozi relied on the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Tower to hold six people, and the original also held four people. Because Tongtian had no defensive spirit treasure, he held the Qingping sword and fought with Shebi Corpse and Zhu Jiuyin. The strongest in the Three Qings is Lao Tzu. Primitive and Tongtian''s strength are about the same, but Lao Tzu has the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and the Primordial Heaven and Qingyun can be used as a defense. But looking at Tongtian, there is no spiritual treasure that can defend oneself. The battle was going on, but it was obviously a bit difficult to reach the sky at this time, because there was no defect of defensive spirit treasure, it was clearly manifested at this time, and it gradually couldn''t compare with the body of the ancestral witch that could be called a monster... 3056 Chapter 67: Congenital Spiritual Root Gourd Vine You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato sees Tongtian gradually losing his energy, and Tongtian is fairly open-minded, most loyal. After Tongtian, it will greatly promote the development of the West. Now you can take this opportunity to make friends and win Tongtian. Then Nagato immediately took out the extinct black lotus, and threw the extinct black lotus to Tongtian who was fighting hard. Tongtian had formed the black lotus of exterminating the world, and immediately urged the black lotus of exterminating the world, sitting on the lotus platform, Shebi Corpse and Zhu Jiuyin could not help the sky, and could not break the defense of the black lotus. At this time, Tongtian took the opportunity to use the Qingping sword to injure the left shoulder of Shebis corpse. The sword wound was very deep, and the bones could be vaguely seen. The primitive and Laozi on the other side were also equal to the Twelve Ancestral Witches, and neither of them occupied The other partys cheapness hurts each other. At this time Lao Tzu said. "Let''s stop here today! We are fighting in front of Dao Zumen. If Dao Zu is disturbed, we can''t afford it." The Twelfth Ancestor Witch saw that Shebi was also injured now, and he cared about Hongjun''s majesty, and then snorted angrily and left with the injured Shebi. At this time, Nagato Tongtian walked in front of Nagato, and then handed Nagato the extinct black lotus. "Thanks to fellow daoists, if it werent for the daoists to borrow the spirit treasure just now, Im afraid Im going to be inferior, and the outcome is hard to say. Im a Taoist in the sky and the dojo is in Kunlun. If the daoists need help, Come find me." "Brother Tongtian, you are welcome. I am Nagato. These two are my junior and senior disciples. You will receive guidance and quasi-promotion. Please take care of Daoist Tongtian in the future." Nagato also arched his hand at Tongtian, and then introduced the lead and Zhunti to Tongtian. Tongtian also bowed his hands to Jiuying and Zhunti. This is the name that Laozi and Yuan were calling Tongtian, indicating that Tongtian should leave. "I''m leaving first, there will be a period later." Tongtian still had access to Nagato, Zhunti arched his hands, then turned around and left with Laozi and Yuanyuan. After everyone had gone, Zhunti asked Nagato. "Brother Nagato, why should we borrow Lingbao to that Taoist? We are not familiar with him. If we offend that tyrannical Twelve Ancestor Witch, then we are not in danger." "Then Tongtian will still have a great connection with us, and I think that Tongtian is more righteous, dare to love and hate, and admire in my heart. Although the twelve ancestral witches are tyrannical, they are not worthy of fear. Let''s go back!" After that, he took the lead and Zhunzi to the direction of Lingshan. The three of them traveled fast, and when passing through the mountains, they found that a golden light suddenly rose up into the sky. In addition to the golden light, there was also a faint light purple aura on the periphery. Looking at this situation, Nagato knew that there was a spiritual treasure that was about to be born, and he followed the location of the spiritual light. Nagato was very anxious. He had a foreboding that it was a very good spiritual treasure, not a vulgar product. .110 Literature www.110wx.com When Nagato walked to the front, he realized that a group of people had arrived long ago. Among the crowd, Nagato found the figure of Laozi, primitive, and Tongtian. Nagato took a closer look and found that Dijun, Taiyi, Hongyun, Dong The prince, Kunpeng, Styx, Zhenyuanzi, and the ancestor of Qingqiu have all arrived. When Tongtian saw Nagato, the lead, and Zhunti came, he hurriedly came to say hello, and Nagato enthusiastically responded. Nagato stepped forward and saw that it turned out to be a congenital spiritual treasure gourd vine. This gourd vine is the congenital spiritual root in the top three congenitally. There are seven gourds on it, each of which is the congenital best spiritual treasure, but This gourd is not yet mature, so they all came here to watch. It seems that other people have also felt the signal that the gourd vine is about to mature, and they are all waiting here. Everyone looked at each other, and at the same time, they were worried about whether the other party would grab the gourd. They kept their faces, but they had already calculated their minds. Lao Tzu and Yuan looked at each other. Di Jun was right. Taiyi also winked. While everyone was waiting anxiously, the first purple gold gourd suddenly fell off. Laozi''s eyes were quick and fast. When everyone was not paying attention, he used the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Tower to quickly receive the purple gold gourd into the tower. Everyone saw this. , I sighed secretly in my heart, and blamed myself for not paying attention. This purple gold gourd contains the way of yin and yang, and the yang and yang within the gourd are sympathetic, that is, when Da Luo Jinxian is collected into this gourd, it will turn into a pool of blood in a quarter of an hour. Later this gourd was in the conflict stage of the Buddhist and Taoist dispute , Journey to the West, shines. Everyone saw that they hadn''t grabbed the first one. Although they were upset, they were still not anxious. There were six gourds left to grab. Lao Tzu''s cultivation level was high, and one couldn''t stop it. The second one is the purple gourd, also called Jiujiu Soul Gourd, there is a red smoke in the gourd, as long as the smoke is touched, the soul will be scattered directly. At this time, Hong Yun was staring at this gourd, because this gourd also seemed to have a great opportunity with Hong Yun. As soon as the purple gourd fell, Hong Yun immediately grabbed it, and then smiled to everyone. "Everyone, I have accepted, this purple gourd has a great chance with me, I have to take it." Although everyone was very annoyed, Hong Yun got the gourd, but there was nothing to do. There was a gourd left, so calm down. Everyone''s expressions became serious. At this moment, the third gourd, the purple green gourd, fell. This purple green gourd is also called the demon gourd. It can control the demon clan. After refining, it can be refined in the gourd and beckon the demon banner. You can recruit any monster to come. When the purple green gourd fell, Dijun, Dongwang Duke and Styx made every effort to fight for the gourd at the same time. Suddenly, too, holding the Chaos Orb in one hand, blocking the Eastern Prince and Styx, then Dijun easily put the gourd into his bag. When Dijun got the purple green gourd, the fourth purple and white gourd also dropped. Dijun and Taiyi quickly changed positions. Dijun took advantage of the situation to block Dongwanggong and Zhenyuanzi, Taiyi took the opportunity He accepted the purple and white gourd, and hurriedly left under the escort of Chaos Clock.After all, this is also the place of right and wrong. If you have obtained the best innate spirit treasure, if you don''t leave, you will have to wait to be robbed! Looking at the remaining three gourds, the rest of the people all gave a sigh of relief, ready to start among the three gourds. Everyone waited patiently next to the gourd vine, but the gourd did not give face and did not fall. But this time, no one had a desertion. They all stared at the gourd intently. Among them, Nagato saw the original eyes full of longing. There was a trace of anxiety in his eyes. Just when everyone was about to lose patience, suddenly the fifth purple-green gourd and the sixth purple-yellow gourd fell at the same time, and everyone shot at the same time. The Eastern Prince, Kunpeng, Old Ancestor Styx, Yuanzi, and Old Ancestor Qingqiu At the same time, the mana turned towards the purple-green gourd, this is the original, under the protection of Lao Tzu, also joined the ranks of the fifth purple-green gourd... 3057 Chapter 68 Nagato Obtains Purple Black Gourd You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Styx and the Eastern Prince saw that there were many people competing for the fifth purple-green gourd, and at the same time they did not have the advantage, so they immediately turned to compete for the sixth purple-yellow gourd. Under the cover of Laozi''s Xuanhuang Linglong Tower, Primordial successfully snatched the purple and green gourd from the hands of Kunpeng, Zhenyuanzi, and Qingqiu ancestor. This purple-green gourd is a spiritual treasure that nurtures the spirit treasure. The unique aura in the purple-green gourd can make the rank of the spirit treasure to a higher level, and it can also turn from the acquired to the innate. Among the purple-green gourds, it can be tempered to reach the level of innate middle-grade spirit treasure. After the original got the purple-green gourd, it turned into a golden light to escape with Lao Tzu. The purple and yellow gourd is about to be caught by Styx, and Tongtian is about to fail. If he goes back empty-handed, he will definitely be jokes between Laozi and Primordial. Tongtian is annoyed. At this time, Nagato is busy pinching out a technique. , Entangled the Eastern Prince and Styx.This short period of time is enough for Tongtian. After receiving the gourd, Tongtian makes a big spin in the air, then falls steadily, holding the purple-yellow gourd in his hand, and then swings the robe back with his left hand to collect the purple-yellow gourd. Okay, I left quickly. These two water and fire unicorns bred among the purple and yellow gourds, each with magical powers, will shine in the future. Nagato watched Tongtian leave, and he was secretly happy, knowing that the Taoist Tongtian owed a favor, and by relying on Tongtian''s temperament, he would definitely repay him in the future. Everyone was very angry when they watched Tongtian wave their sleeves and leave. , But can only watch Tongtian leaving from a distance.No matter how it is, Tongtian is in the late stage of Daluo Jinxian. If you are enemies like this, the rest of the people will have lingering fears. After all, in the outside world, the Sanqing is one. As long as one person is provoked, it is likely to provoke others. If you do, it is undoubtedly asking for trouble. There was also an ownerless purple-black gourd, and everyone reacted and quickly looked at the remaining gourd. After everyone turned around, they realized that even the gourd vine had disappeared. I don''t know where it went. As the gourd vine disappeared, there were Nagato, Jiuying and Zhunti.Everyone was a powerful person in the predicament, and they were robbed of the spirit treasure under their noses, and they had not yet discovered who the other party was. Kunpeng found that Lingbao had disappeared and was very annoyed. He had been insulted in the High Heaven Hall, but now how he was molested by others, his heart was both ashamed and angry, and he turned into a Dapeng body and flew towards Beiming. After Dong Wang, Zhen Yuanzi, Styx and Qingqiu Old Ancestor glanced at each other, they all left with a little hypocritical and confident look in their eyes. In this case, if you are surprised, it is nothing more than to prove your weakness, and you have been snatched away from Lingbao under your nose, and you dont know who it is. Its too embarrassing to say it, so you just pretend to take it yourself. Lingbao left with confidence.The expression of everyone is very funny. Nagato, Jiyin, and Zhunti returned to Fangcunshan, Lingtai. Jizo and Bodhi greeted the three from a distance. The three returned to Lingshan. It was Nagato who took the purple and black gourd out of the ring. Jiuyin and Zhunti were surprised to see the gourd that Nagato was holding in their hands. "Brother Nagato, why is this purple black gourd in your hands? Didn''t this disappear with the gourd vine?" Zhunti touched his head, facing Nagato''s puzzled way. "Haha, yes, I took the purple and black gourd and gourd vine. Those people who saw the gourd vine disappeared must have their noses crooked." "Brother is a good method!" Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com Then he looked at the gourd road in Nagato''s hand. "Senior brother, what is the effect of this purple and black gourd? It doesn''t seem to be mature yet. If you force it off, it will affect the rank of the spirit treasure, or it will not be refined at all." "This purple-black gourd does not seem to be mature yet, but in fact this purple-black gourd was originally like this. Inside this purple-black gourd, there is a chaotic air, which is the only trace left in the chaos. The spiritual energy condensed by the chaotic energy has a great effect on the cultivation of the physical body, and it will also have inexplicable benefits for the future to prove the way and become holy." Both Zhunti and Xiuying nodded and looked at Nagato in admiration. Seeing the enviable eyes of the two of Jiuying and Zhunti, Nagato was a little embarrassed. He had obtained the precious purple and black gourd in Buzhou Mountain, but the guide and Zhunti did not get anything. As soon as Nagato''s thoughts turned, he received the purple-black gourd into the god-level ring, and continued to warm the purple-black gourd with the aura in the ring, because Nagato wanted to make the gourd wall of the gourd stronger. It has a big effect. In the ring, Nagato looked at the three thousand flat peach trees sent by the system at the time. Under the cultivation of innate water, he didn''t know if they were mature. Nagatos eyes were in the three thousand flat peach forests, and when he saw that there were mature flat peaches in it, he picked some of the big fruits that were of good quality, and took them out for introduction and quasi mention, as well as his two nephews. Taste it. Although this flat peach is not as precious and scarce as ginseng fruit or Huangzhongli, it is also a spiritual fruit produced by the ten famous innate spiritual roots in the prehistoric world. This congenital water flat peach tree must be moistened by the congenital water. In order to survive, it happened that by chance, Nagato harvested the spring eyes of the innate Renshui in the cave of Zhuhuai. Nagato simply moved all the spring eyes to one of the worlds in the ring to cultivate. Unexpectedly, the peaches are now mature. . This flat peach is also a spiritual medicine for innate tonic. Not only can it improve one''s cultivation level, but it can also live the same life with the world, which is equivalent to an immortal body. Although this spiritual fruit has the magical effect of increasing longevity, as long as one is a cultivator, what he is worried about is not his own lifespan, but mainly because he is afraid of the catastrophe brought down by the heavens. As long as he is above the realm of heavenly immortals, his life span is surprisingly high , What they worry about is not their own life span, but also their own cultivation. In this predicament, in order to improve the cultivation base, it must be the innate best spiritual root. Huang Zhongli has the strongest ability to improve the cultivation base.As long as one eats one, a mortal can become a big Luo Jinxian. Although this is an erroneous saying in the prehistoric times, almost no one has eaten this thing, so everyone said that this thing is magical. This flat peach has a limited ability to improve cultivation, but the taste is indeed very good.Although it is limited, it can still greatly improve the cultivation level of the cultivator, but relying on this spiritual fruit to improve one''s realm will leave bad sequelae, so Nagato also notified the pros and cons in advance. Zhunti also has his nephew Jizo and Maitreya. Suyin, Zhunti took the flat peach that Nagato handed over, and Zhunti took the flat peach on his nose and smelled it. Then he took a long breath. "Wow! This thing is so fragrant." They gobbled it up to eat. Nagato distributed the flat peaches to Jizo and Maitreya at the same time, and several people gobbled up the flat peaches... 3058 Chapter 69: The Witch Race Faces Great Danger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After taking the lead, Zhunti, Ksitigarbha, and Maitreya to kill all of Pantao, they still have no idea. "Hey, Uncle Nagato, this flat peach is so delicious, do you still have it?" After Maitreya ate the flat peaches several times, he smiled and said to Nagato. "This flat peach is also an innate spiritual fruit, a great tonic product for increasing cultivation base. If you eat too much, it may cause your realm to rise too quickly. Even if it is barely improved, it will be difficult to increase cultivation in the future. Good. You can slowly digest and digest the spiritual power in this thing. When your realm has reached a certain level, flat peaches can be eaten as snacks for you." "Oh, OK!" Although Ksitigarbha and Maitreya are still unfinished, they still practiced obediently for future development. This is five hundred years before Hongjun will start preaching again. Nagato did not intend to travel everywhere in the precipice, but chose to practice well in Lingshan, striving to fully understand what he learned in Lingxiao Palace. The door is now only a little closer to reach the late Da Luo Jinxian. Zhunti and Jiuying also formed the seal of cultivation and began to practice. Zhunti and Jiu were in the High Heaven Hall, and their realm smoothly reached the later realm of Daluo Jinxian''s mid-term, as long as they were thousands of years old Time, he can upgrade his cultivation to the realm of Da Luo Jin late stage. In the ancestral witch hall of Bu Zhou Mountain. "Hmph, that Sanqing deceived people too much, and would hurt the extravagant corpse. Sooner or later I will settle this account with them." Above the hall, Zhu Rong said sharply. In the Hall of Ancestral Witches, the Twelve Ancestral Witches and a group of great witches, as well as tens of thousands of little witches gathered on the hall. "Yes, that I''m too bully, he is decent, and he despises other people. I wanted to beat him 800 times a long time ago. Hey, it''s a pity that their defensive spirit treasures are too powerful. There is no way to clean them up." Seeing Zhu Rong''s words like this, the co-workers on the side also spoke eagerly. Suddenly, his fists were tightly squeezed, and his nails were about to sink into his palms. At this time, the great witches and little witches in the ancestral witch hall were filled with righteous indignation. "Huh, those three clear nonsense, dare to claim to be the authentic Pangu, our Wu clan is the direct line of the father god Pangu on this wild continent." "Yes, our Wu clan is truly authentic, and Sanqing Daoer knows nonsense." "The witch leaders of our twelve great ancestors of the Witch Clan are transformed by the essence and blood of the Father God, and they control the laws of all things. Our Witch Clan is the ruler of this wild continent." "Well, that''s right." ... Suddenly, there was an uproar in the Ancestral Witch Hall. All the Ancestral Witches were rectifying their names for their witches, and then they slandered Sanqing, saying that Sanqing was useless, and some people even said that Sanqing was connected to the ancestors of the Wu clan. One of the toes of the witch leader is not as good.He didn''t even have the qualifications to carry shoes to the great witch.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com Such complaints and anger are endless. The ancestor witch was originally a warlike person. Because of the opening of the sky, the evil aura between the heavens and the earth is extremely strong, and the great God Pangu was squeezed out of the vigorous essence and blood in the tribulation millstone, and these essence and blood were contaminated as soon as they appeared. A large amount of the evil spirit of Open Heaven and Tribulation, which caused the Ancestral Witch to also be contaminated with a large amount of evil spirit of Hunger and Tribulation while transforming. This makes the ancestral witches that have emerged have a bit of evil spirits, which makes them unable to control the erosion of evil spirits once they get angry, causing them to lose their minds, just like going crazy. The great witches and the little witches under the ancestral witch were also transformed by this essence and blood, so they were all infected with a lot of evil spirits.This makes the Wu Clan get angry whenever it is stimulated, but the ancestral witch has a higher realm, and is stronger than the big witch and the little witch''s self-control ability, and the big witch is much stronger than the little witch''s self-control ability. Everyone, your words, his words, constantly intensified the anger of the whole Wu clan towards Sanqing. It seems that he is about to rush to Kunlun Mountain now, and he must immediately tear the Sanqing to pieces to relieve the hatred. But the ancestor witches were a bit more calm than the little witches. Because of his high cultivation base, Dijiang was able to suppress the evil spirits. Seeing the voices of the little witches, constantly strengthening their anger, and all kinds of fanning Zhu Ronghe Gonggong, everyone''s anger continued to rise one after another, and one wave was overwhelmed. When Di Jiang saw the scene, he couldn''t control it, and then he spoke. "Everyone is quiet, quiet." Di Jiang said in a powerful and vigorous voice that this sound directly penetrated the crowd, like thunder, everyone immediately stopped making noise, but quietly listened to the Wu Clan Zuwu, the big brother''s speech. "Dont worry, everyone, I know everyone is very annoyed, but the Primordial Continent is very big, and there are many people who are better than Sanqing. The threat of our Wu Clans existence on the Primal Continent is far more than that of Sanqing. For the time being, we dare not move our witch clan. Our top priority now is to continuously expand our witch clan so that the witch clan can gain a foothold in the predicament." "Yes, the eldest brother is right. Although Sanqing is hateful, it does not threaten the survival of our witch clan. We have a lot to do to allow the witch clan to continue for generations." Hou Tu, the youngest sister among the Twelve Ancestral Witches, said. Hou Tu is the youngest of the Twelve Ancestor Witches, and the least poisoned by the evil spirits, so Hou Tu is able to keep his senses most of the time. "Yes, many little witches among our witches were captured and refined by the people of the witches. Because our witches contain the blood of Father Pangu, our blood contains the great power of Pangu. The monster clan covets the power of our witch clan, and there will be times when the powerful monster clan can capture our great witch and refine it." Hearing Ju Mang saying this, Di Jiang''s brows wrinkled slightly.The witch clan was originally scarce. It was formed by the essence and blood of Father Pangu. Among them, the twelve pieces of essence and blood with the highest concentration were transformed into the twelve ancestor witches, and the next one was transformed into the great witches, and then in the blood pool. Those with a lower concentration are transformed into small witches, because the blood concentration of the god Pangu is different, and the abilities and skills they possess are also different. Moreover, the blood pools of the witch race have dried up a long time ago. Even the blood with the worst concentration has been transformed into little witches. Now witch races will continue to be produced. If the witch races will continue to slaughter them, the witch races, nothing else. How long will it take to withdraw from the prehistoric stage, and then completely disappear in the prehistoric continent. In the case of childbirth, because of the lack of primordial spirit, it is not certain that healthy witches can be born, and most of them are dying children. This fertility problem has always plagued the ancestral witches. Now there are monsters outside who are constantly looking for opportunities to slaughter the little witches of the witches. Internally, due to congenital reasons, the ancestor witch could not enter the normal male and female sympathy and gave birth to normal offspring.The current witch race can be described as internal and external troubles! Seeing the expression on Di Jiang''s face, the other ancestor witches also frowned slightly without speaking. .. 3059 Chapter 70: Zhu Rong Gonggong Solves the Problem of Fertility You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Other ancestral witches also understood Dijiangs concerns, because the reproduction of the witch clan has always been a huge problem. Even the witch clan has an immortal body, but under the coveting of the monster clan, I cant guarantee it. How much can we survive and can we stand in the midst of the wild. Moreover, the power of the monster clan is getting bigger and bigger, and the monster clan also has Emperor Taiyi, two powerful characters, which can make the witch clan very difficult. It can be said that the Wu clan has now reached a critical point of life and death. Sanqing is only annoying them, but it is not their biggest problem. At present, the only way to solve the breeding problem of the Wu clan is to eliminate the monster clan, or Frightened the monsters, so that they would not dare to invade the witches again and plunder the witches. The witch race and the monster race are born as a pair of enemies. They are born enemies. The witch race has a strong physique. Therefore, they need the monster race to supplement the energy of their flesh. The witch race can strengthen its physical body by eating the monster race. The Yaozu can also refine the Pangu essence and blood in the Wuzu body, and then improve their strength. This kind of relationship makes them have to become mortal enemies, and they are the kind of mortal enemies that cannot be adjusted at all, and they will never die. In the Hall of Ancestral Witches, the twelve ancestral witches all have their brows furrowed, and there is no way to solve this problem. Such a predicament makes the great witches and the little witches worry about the future of the witch clan. Qiang Liang said it at this time. "It''s better to let the great witch and the little witches retreat to the Ancestral Witch Hall for training. Don''t leave the Ancestral Witch Hall anymore. If this is the case, the monster clan will not dare to sneak attacks again, and let everyone step up their physical fitness. Only the body is strong. In order to defeat the invading monster race." Everyone didn''t have other good suggestions for a time, and only agreed to a strong method. Qiangliangs suggestion has played a good role. The Witch Clan gathers together, and the Monster Clan does not dare to act rashly. One is that the Twelve Ancestor Witches are at home, and the Witch Clan is tyrannical. Only if the strength is much higher than that of the Witch Clan, or if it is a group of monsters, can we work together to capture a single Witch Clan. And now they are all gathered together, there is no chance to catch the people of the Witch Clan for refining. Near Buzhou Mountain. Zhu Rong and Gonggongs hot tempers are quite right. Both of them cant do without a few sentences. If they can solve things by hand, they wont have to spend any more words, and both of them are good. Fighting fanatics, out of form, are fighting together every day. However, under the restraint of Dijiang and other ancestral witches, they did not fight too much. As long as the two of them had a little sign of fighting, the other ancestral witches separated them, so that Zhu Rong and Gonggong had no chance at all. What opportunity to have a hearty fight. This time they were exposed to Sanqings anger, as well as the intrusion of the monsters, and the various contradictions within the Wus, which made them urgently need to vent. The two of them somehow opened their fists and let go of their hands and feet. This time, Dijiang and other ancestor witches had more important things to deal with, so it was rare to control the fight between Zhu Rong and Gonggong. The two of them can let go of their hands and feet and punch each other hard. Zhu Rong violently punched Gonggong''s body, and then greeted Gonggong with punches and kicks indiscriminately. Gonggong''s body is blue and purple, but Gonggong doesn''t seem to be addictive. On the contrary, I really enjoy this feeling. Gong Gong did not show weakness, but also greeted Dao Zhu Rong''s chest and back with a fist and a punch on his face, and the beating Zhu Rong was also repeatedly applauded. Zhu Rong blasted Gonggong to the sky with another punch, and then quickly jumped up, stepping on Gonggong''s body mountain, and stepping directly into the soil without forgetting to make up a few feet. Gonggong churns up from the mud, facing Zhu Rong is a roundabout kick, and then moves quickly, Zhu Rong kicked back from all directions, Zhu Rong''s body is kicked out by Gonggong like a football. In this battle, both sides had bruised noses and swollen faces. Both Zhu Rong and Gonggong had wounds all over their bodies. These two people fought for three days and three nights near Buzhou Mountain. The other ancestor witches were worried about the affairs of the witch clan, so they didn''t want to bother them. Zhu Rong Gonggong''s fighting spirit has not weakened at all, but has become more and more powerful. But Zhu Rong accidentally discovered that he threw a ball of blood from the wound and fell on the ground, and a great witch ran out of the ground. This surprised Zhu Rong, and then saw that there was little fall from the wound of Gong Gong. A little bit of blood fell on the ground, and a little witch emerged from the ground. Such a phenomenon surprised Zhu Rong. Facing the co-worker who was about to blast his fist, Zhu Rong shouted.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com "Stop, something is wrong." Gonggong heard Zhu Rong say this, and Zhu Rong did not make a defensive posture. Instead, he looked at the little witch who ran out of the soil. His heart was shocked, but his fist strength had already been released. At this time, it was difficult to take it back. Gonggong had to hit an idle spin in the air and slam his fist into the soil. "Gonggong come here soon, you see, the blood we shed has turned into a big witch or a little witch when it reaches the ground." Zhu Rong''s words were filled with excitement and joy, while Gong Gong looked at the place Zhu Rong was looking at with a face of confusion, and also at the great witch who was crawling out of the soil. When Gong Gong saw this situation, he tore a deep wound on his left hand again, and then dripped a large drop of blood from it into the soil. After a while, the great witch that originally appeared did not appear. Gonggong was a little anxious at this time. Just as he was about to refute Zhu Rongs words, a great witch unexpectedly ran out of the place where Gonggong had dripped his blood, and then faced him. Gonggong and Zhu Rong gave a big gift. Among the witch clan, the ancestral witch has a natural prestige within the clan, and the other great witches and little witches all worship the ancestral witch very much. The situation in front of him made Gong Gong dumbfounded, and Zhu Rong, who was on the side, pushed the co-worker away. After returning to God, Zhu Rong Gonggong rushed back to the ancestral hall of witches immediately. In the Ancestral Witch Palace, the remaining ten ancestral witches are discussing how to deal with the monsters sneak attacks, and how to make the witches population multiply. The discussions are overwhelming, and they cant come up with a feasible suggestion to deal with the monsters. To be better, the Wu Clan''s strength itself is not weak, and only when some are alone, the Little Witch will be sneaked and taken away by a group of monsters. Most of the time, the witches looted and killed various monsters, and then directly swallowed them to increase their physical physique. Although the monsters formed an alliance under the monsters of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, the twelve ancestors of the witches The strength will not lose to Dijun and Taiyi who have the best innate spirit treasure. "I found a way to multiply the Witch Clan." Everyone was in a state of desperation, and heard Zhu Rong say this, everyone was shocked. "If you find any way, you will know how to fight." Di Jun looked at Zhu Rong and Gonggong rushing, but he didn''t have any expectations for Zhu Rong''s words, so he casually said. "Brother, it''s true, we found out when we were fighting." Seeing that Dijiang didn''t trust Zhu Rong''s words, Gong Gong quickly explained. When other ancestor witches saw Zhu Rong and Gonggong, they all said this. One more person and another kind of inspiration. They all want to know what method Zhu Rong and Gonggong thought of. If it is not feasible, maybe they can give it. Everyone provides some inspiration, Xuan Ming also urged. "Okay, don''t sell it, what is the method?" At this time, Zhu Rong took a long breath, calmed himself down, and said. "We found that using our essence and blood, dropping it on the ground can create a big witch or a little witch." "But it depends on the size of the blood, the big tufts will make the big witches, and the small droplets will only be the little witches." Gonggong explained further that everyone was shocked when they heard Zhu Ronghe''s words... 3060 Chapter 71 Expansion of the Witch Clan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But everyone was half-believing, thinking it was incredible, and they all showed doubts. After Di Jiang heard this, without thinking, he took out his dagger and made a cut in his palm, and then a large drop of blood flowed to the ground, and after a while, one by one, the big witches and the little witches came out of the soil. , Salute the twelve ancestor witches. The Twelve Ancestral Witch saw the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help being amazed, but after being amazed, after recovering, he cut a hole in his palms, and suddenly a big drop of blood dripped on the ground. After a while , And one by one the great witches or little witches got up from the ground, and the great witches or little witches who crawled out of the soil have more or less mastered the corresponding laws of the corresponding ancestor witches. Seeing a large number of great witches and little witches crawling out of the soil, the ancestral witches are all pleasantly surprised and excited, as long as they exercise more, eat and drink well, or hunt the monster race to replenish their body. Then the essence and blood in the body will be continuously generated. Although the release of the essence and blood will damage one''s own cultivation level to a certain extent, as long as the witch race can be promoted and strengthened, this sacrifice does not exist. The twelve ancestor witches immediately made a decision. Every few days, when their body recovered, they would release blood, and they would continuously generate great witches or small witches. In this way, in less than a year, the number of ancestral witches is much larger than before, and there are already millions of ancestral witches. Later, the Wu clan discovered that even the blood of the great witch, when dripped into the soil, would also generate great witches or small witches with less ability. Although this ability is not as good as the original one, its advantage lies in its ability to rapidly expand the ancestral witch. . In just a hundred years, the number of Wu Clan has expanded to tens of billions. Its definitely impossible for such a huge crowd to live in the Ancestral Witch Palace. The Wu clan began to surround Buzhou Mountain and began to expand outward, occupying the area of ??tens of millions of kilometers around Buzhou Mountain. These huge ancestral witches In order to strengthen their physique and continue to hunt down, the monsters in their own area have not even let go of the monsters that have not yet turned into monsters. The power of the wizards is getting stronger and stronger, bit by bit. The prehistoric continent. In this way, the ancestral witches cultivation has not improved, but it has also regressed a lot. This makes them a little anxious. They have made this kind of reproduction cycle longer, once every three days, it has developed into ten. Once in the day, afterwards, once in a month, once every six months, and once in three years now, the ancestor witches want to practice, so they simply put the expansion plan on hold, after all, it consumes their own essence and blood, which is a very bad foundation. the behavior of. The ancestral witches began to practice in retreat, because after Hongjun''s second preaching, the time was almost up.With only a short period of three hundred years left, the twelve ancestor witches all began to practice in retreat, sharpening their bodies and various fighting skills. Before the retreat, the ancestral witches also agreed that the great witch would separate the tribes derived from each ancestral witch''s blood and essence, and bring them to Buzhou Mountain, surrounding Buzhou Mountain, and developing nearby.Otherwise, the great witches and the little witches transformed by the blood of the twelve ancestor witches, if they stay together all day, not only is not conducive to management, but also may cause conflicts. In this way, the ancestral witches were divided into different tribes and managed separately, and now the witches were divided into twelve different tribes.Except for the Dijiang tribe who stayed in their original positions, the rest of the ancestral witches were brought to different places by the great witches of their respective ethnic groups and set up camps. After the ancestral witches settled their ethnic groups, they began to practice retreat.Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com In the demon heaven. Di Jun and Tai Yi and two saw that the Wu Clan is now expanding rapidly, and the number of people has reached tens of billions in just a hundred years. Such a terrifying speed made Di Jun and Tai Yi Shi''s fear.Coupled with the Witch Clan hunting and hunting the Witch Clan, Dijun and Taiyi had to retreat the Witch Clan to avoid being hunted by the Witch Clan. At the same time, the matter of capturing the Witch Clan was temporarily placed, because in this way At this juncture, the momentum of the Witch tribe is flourishing. If you are not careful, you send out monster soldiers to hunt and kill the Witch tribe, and the whole army might be wiped out. Emperor Jun Taiyi is also very annoyed, but now, there is no good way to weaken the Wu clan. What makes Di Jun and Tai Yi feel gratified is that the expansion of the Wu clan has finally slowed down, not as it was at the beginning. Crazy expansion. A hundred years ago, the strength of the monster clan was obviously stronger than that of the witch clan. In addition to the twelve ancestor witches, the witch clan also had some great witches, which the monster clan did not dare to provoke.The rest of the little witches, as long as they are alone, or there are only a few, are easily captured by the monster race to refine their essence and blood.Good things like this Pangu Essence and Blood are all sweet and pastry in the Primordial Continent. But now the power of the witch clan has gradually expanded, and there is basically a tendency to catch up with the power of the monster clan. If this situation continues, it will not take long before the power of the witch clan will surpass the monster clan, and the monster clan will become The big tonic food of the Wu people. The power of the monster race is not weak now, there are Emperor Juntai, one or two powerful men who cultivated in the late stage of the Daluo Jinxian, and their unparalleled innate spirit treasure. And there are ten demon saints of the demon clan. Bai Ze has the same body as a sheep, but only has one horn and a pair of wings on his back. He is the first of the ten demon saints.Bai Ze is also a military commander of the Demon Race Heavenly Court. He possesses supernatural powers that can perceive everything in the prehistoric world. This supernatural power is much more powerful than the clairvoyance and shunfeng ears of later generations.When Bai Zehua became a human being, he liked to hold a feather fan, shake his head and shake his head, holding the universe in one hand, and strategizing. Ji Meng, the dragon''s head, has a pale green body with claws on his limbs and feathers on his arms. With a big mouth open, he can swallow clouds and vomit fog, and spray to cause rain.After his transformation, he was a handsome and tall man, wearing a dragon scale armor, and his weapon was a Cangyang sword, which was extremely sharp and impenetrable. A heroic move, with a human face and a horse body, but on the body it is indeed a tiger-like pattern, with a pair of golden wings growing behind it, and the sound is particularly crisp and sweet.After her transformation, she became a beautiful woman, and later married with Ji Meng, who was a good ambassador to show off Yue. Feiqian, Feiqian''s body is much shorter than other demon saints, his body resembles a mouse with wings on his back, and his body''s skin is red.After transforming, he was still short in stature, with wicked eyebrows, red complexion, wretched appearance, holding a sword, and cold air. Because of his short stature, he was very flexible, and his body skills were changeable, so that the enemy could not reach the way. Luo Jinxian''s strength. Fei Lian, a deer body, but with a pointed beak, just like a bird''s head, but this head is huge, and there are horns on the head, and the body is covered with leopard prints, which can walk against the wind. Very fast.After transforming into a human, he is a heroic man with animal skins on his back, his speed is still very fast, his weapon is a sickle.Now it has reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Jiuying can squirt water and spit out fire, because his cry resembles a baby and has nine heads, so it is called Jiuying.She was transformed into an extremely beautiful woman, with a round round spirit treasure and a half-moon spirit treasure, which imitated the goddess Xi on the lunar star and the spirit refined by the refined wheel of the sun and moon. Bao, the sun wheel and the moon wheel.Although it is imitation, the power is still very tyrannical. 3061 Chapter 72: Hongjuns Second Sermon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Shang Yang is a cyan divine bird with only one foot, which is water attribute.After her transformation, she was a beautiful and peaceful woman, full of fairy spirit, wearing a blue dress and a long blue feather dress behind her back. The weapon she used was a sapphire sword.Cultivation is also the realm of Daluo Jinxian''s early stage. Although beautiful and quiet, the methods are not bad, and he is indeed decisive, capable, and without any muddling. Qin Yuan, the body is also a divine bird, but the figure is like a hummingbird, her appearance is covered with multicolored feathers, transformed into a beautiful woman, wearing a colorful dress, and her spiritual treasure is a colorful divine needle. It is shaped like a water buffalo, with a pair of huge double horns on its head. It feeds on iron. Its human form is a big man with dark skin. He is holding a pair of huge axes. He is fierce and evil. Can scare the enemy to death. The ghost car is a nine-headed divine bird with a red body, like a flame.His figure is a handsome man, wearing a red armor, holding a Fangtian painted halberd, majestic and majestic. The ten demon saints all have the strength of the Da Luo Jinxian. Their supernatural powers should not be underestimated. Although the body of the demon clan is not as powerful as the ancestor witch, it is still known for its physical strength. Just, it will not fall short of the wind. The demon clan not only has ten great demon saints, but also thousands of demon commanders. The demon commanders'' current strength is also above the middle stage of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and there are countless demon soldiers and demon generals. Although Yaozu''s strength is strong, facing the constant expansion of Fairy Witch Clan, Dijun and Taiyi have a huge sense of crisis.There are also monsters and a group of little demons who are often hunted by the witches, which makes them often frightened. They dont travel alone at all. They basically travel in groups, which greatly restricts the actions of the monsters. It''s like being tied up with hands and feet. In a blink of an eye, it was the time for Daozu Hongjun to preach. Dijun and Taiyi also confessed the affairs of the demon tribe, and instructed the demon tribe not to leave the camp at will, so as not to be hunted by the witch tribe. Everything will be done until the end of the second sermon. Do more caress. The Lingtai square inch above. Nagato also woke up from cultivation, and then exhaled a long suffocating breath. Nagato felt the energy in his body, and felt that his strength was only diligent. Nagato was very satisfied. Using this time, Nagato successfully raised his cultivation base to the peak of Da Luo Jinxian, and the Ninth Rank Yuan Gong was also cultivated to the middle of the fourth rank, and Nagato''s current strength has qualitatively exceeded the previous realm. After Daluo Jinxian, it is very difficult without the difficulty of cultivating a realm, but the benefits of advanced cultivation are indeed very huge. To put it vividly, in the middle of Daluo Jinxian, he can single out more than 30 Daluo Jinxian in the early stage. At the same time, the monks attacked at the same time, and in the late period of the Daluo Jinxian, there were more than a thousand monks from the early days of the Daluo Jinxian, just like ants, which can be broken by blowing bombs. The disparity in strength is very huge. The enchantment and the quanti also woke up from the practice, and then felt the full energy in their bodies, and they all leaked expressions of joy. They turned their heads and looked at Nagato, and found that the realm of the senior brother Nagato had risen to the peak of Daluo Jinxian. . "Congratulations, Senior Brother Nagato, now that he has entered the realm of the Golden Immortal Peak of Daluo, such a fast cultivation speed, I think Sanqing can''t match it!" Zhunti saw his senior brother Nagato ascend so quickly, with worship and pride in his tone. "Hongjun is about to start preaching, let''s get up and go!" Because the time for Hongjun to preach was approaching, the three of them took the pandas all the way to the entrance of the chaotic space beyond the thirty-third heaven. At this time, many monks had entered the chaotic space one after another. The trio of Nagato, Jiyin, and Zhunti also passed straight through the chaotic space. This time, the mana of Nagato and Zhunti has increased a lot, which makes them significantly more in the chaotic space than last time. Easily, after a long time, I found the High Heaven Palace in the chaotic space.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com At the Hall of High Heavens, most of the people have already arrived. The Sanqing and Nuwa''s nine came early. They should have understood a lot of mystery in Hongjun''s preaching, and then their cultivation level has improved a lot. ! Everyone followed Daozu Hongjun''s instructions and sat down in the order they heard it for the first time. The lead and quasi-tick were still sitting in the fifth and sixth positions, and Nagato was also seated. Everyone also came to the High Heaven Hall one after another at this time, but they waited until after not much time, everyone was seated, but there were no people left in the last twelve positions. After a glance at the door, there was the seat of the 12th Ancestor Witch. Nagato thought to himself that the Twelve Ancestral Witch was tempering his body in the chaotic space again. The hearts of everyone are also very anxious, Hongjun Daozu has not shown up yet, but there is a kind of inexplicable coercion in the High Heaven Palace, so that all the outstanding monks in the predecessor are under the eyes of Hongjun. rash. At this time, the twelve tall figures walked slowly toward the center outside the High Heaven Hall. When they were able to see clearly, they were the Twelve Ancestor Witches, but they had some scars on their bodies. Look like this, it should be The twelve ancestor witches encountered a strong chaotic storm while sharpening their flesh in the chaotic space. After the Twelve Ancestral Witch sat down, after a while, Hongjun slowly walked from behind the scenes. "Everyone, now we will start the second sermon. This sermon mainly explains the specific methods of cultivating the soul and the body. For the first time, we have talked about the principles of the Dao and the principles, and the principles of the transformation of the Dao. I feel that everyone has A lot of gains have been gained. Now that we have explained the principles of cultivating the soul and body, you will have even greater gains after listening. After Hongjun said, he began to preach. "The soul is placed in the body, and the soul and the body are connected by the power of Taoism. The two are complementary, and the two are mutually restrictive. The body is tyrannical but does not pay attention to the cultivation of the soul. It is always brute force. , And only cultivating the soul without cultivating the physical body will lead to a weak foundation. Its body can be broken by blowing bombs, and it will cause the body to be destroyed. Even if the soul can continue to exist in the prehistoric, but if the body is damaged, it will cause major damage to its own cultivation base, so the two must make progress together. If you practice the physical body, you must not only cooperate with the corresponding exercises, but also strengthen your own physique. Not only must you use external force to train your body, but also use your own mana to impact the physical body from within. This way, you can make yourself stronger. His body has been greatly improved. The cultivation of the primordial spirit is to find out where the primordial spirit converges. It is located in the empty hole in front of the forehead, and only the consciousness of the whole body is condensed, and then the primordial spirit is formed by mana and then in the empty hole, and then through continuous cultivation. , Making the soul more and more clear, so that the soul can have enough mana to leave the empty hole, and its own consciousness can also be added to the soul, so that it is too empty. ......" When everyone listened to Hongjun''s preaching, they were enlightened, and they suddenly realized what they didn''t understand before, or was vague. After listening to the preaching, they suddenly realized that after correcting the previous wrong cultivation methods, their own strength instantly improved. Nagato originally knew these methods of cultivating the body and the soul, but at Hongjun Nagato still heard different understandings. Although these methods are not of great use to Nagato, they can also make Nagatos thinking height Promote. After Nagato listened to it, combined with himself, he still got a huge improvement... 3062 Chapter 73: Getting to know Hongyun You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hongjun''s preaching is really mysterious, and he explained all the methods of Qi training and body training. Such a thorough explanation not only improved the cultivation level of Nagato, but also made the cultivation method of Nagato more It is reasonable and correct. Although Hongjun preached with selfish motives, it was nothing more than to gather the luck in the predecessor with the help of preaching.Then make one''s own practice reach a certain level, so that he fits well with the Dao and reaches the state of symbiosis with the Dao. The Dao that Hongjun cultivated was actually the identity of a spokesperson of Dao, or in layman''s terms, it was a manager of Dao, but the authority of such a manager was also limited, but such an identity was for people in the primordial world, It is the unreachable god, the god respected by all people. Hongjun wants to condense his luck, and the way he speaks must be the Dao of Truth. If he is adulterated, the Dao of Heaven will definitely be induced, and Hongjun will not be the administrator. Through the method taught by Hongjun, Nagato improved his own body and the cultivation technique of the soul again.Sure enough, there was a very different harvest from before. "Sure enough, someone needs to be taught. In this case, you can learn faster." Nagato thought secretly in his heart. In the High Heaven Hall, basically everyone in the room has achieved different results in this preaching.Even the first time I listened to the Dao, I heard the Twelve Ancestral Witch in the clouds and mist, and this time I heard the Dao with a lot of gains. Although the primordial spirit of the Twelve Ancestral Witch has congenital defects, it does not mean that the Twelve Ancestral Witch has no primordial spirit.The twelve ancestor witch used Hongjun''s method of cultivating the soul, and gradually learned some methods of cultivating the soul.With the primary method of cultivating the soul, this has enabled the Twelve Ancestor Witch''s strength to be greatly improved.At the same time, this internal and external practice also made the body of the Twelve Ancestor Witch even more tyrannical. The realm of the Twelve Ancestral Witch is rapidly improving. After slow cultivation, the cultivation base of the Twelve Ancestral Witch has been promoted from the initial stage of the Daluo Jinxian to the mid-term strength of the Daluo Jinxian.This caution is not a big deal to others in the prehistoric land, but it has extraordinary significance to the Twelve Ancestral Witch. Through such an improvement, Hong Jun also harvested a large wave of luck for the Wu Clan. Like the one in the High Heaven Hall now, Sanqing, because of his natural ability to follow his feet, and winning a place in the High Heaven Hall, the cultivation speed and comprehension ability of Sanqing have been greatly improved.Now he is about to break through to the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. Both the introduction and the quasi-mention have made a lot of progress in this kind of preaching.He was promoted from the early stage of Daluo Jinxian to the late stage of Daluo Jinxian, and the techniques he cultivated became more and more pure and profound. The preaching time always flies quickly. In a blink of an eye, three thousand years have arrived. As soon as three thousand years have arrived, Hongjun stopped preaching. "After this sermon is over, after a thousand years, we will start the last sermon. The next sermon we will mainly teach you the method of sanctification. After you go back, follow the method I gave you to practice until the third time. Preaching depends on whoever has the chance to preach the preaching and be holy." After Hongjun finished speaking, he slowly retreated. In the High Heaven Hall, everyone slowly awakened from just listening to the gods, and then left the High Heaven Hall. When Nagato watched everyone leaving about the same time, only then did he see a Taoist who was covered by clouds in a corner of the palace, meditating and practicing, and there was a red light in the clouds. When Nagato saw the appearance of this man, he recognized that this man is Hongyun who is very popular among the predecessors. Hongyun is a bold person and likes to make friends with predecessors.139 novel www.139xs.com For the first seat struggle in the High Heaven Hall, if Hong Yun hadn''t given up his seat, Zhunzi would not have been able to successfully win a seat, let alone Kunpeng being knocked off the futon and rushing to grab a seat.In the final analysis, this is also the cause and effect that the West owes Hongyun. The so-called cause and effect, if there is cause, there is effect.This cause and effect must be repaid. Nagato saw that Hongyun was meditating, but Hongyun''s face was sad, as if there was another place he hadn''t comprehended, and he was stuck in one place. This made Hongyun not want to give up, but he couldn''t get comprehension for a long time. "You can manifest all samdhi without holding samdhi, and all meditations without holding meditation. Daoists should not be obsessed with attachments. All sentient beings are rooted in nature and need not be too attached." Hong Yun was in a critical period of cultivation, when Hong Yun suddenly heard a powerful voice, which penetrated through his body and rang in his soul. After hearing this, the frown on Hong Yun''s face suddenly relaxed. After a while, I saw a cloud of clouds rising in Hongyun''s body, and then gathered into a colorful cloud above his head.At the same time, a coercion shot from the red cloud. Both the introduction and the quasi mention were felt, Hongyun has now broken through the late stage of the Daluo Jinxian and reached the level of the peak of the Daluo Jinxian. The obsession that Hong Yun finally broke through has raised his cultivation base to a new level. "Thank you, this fellow Daoist, thank this fellow Daoist for helping Hongyun, otherwise I dont know how long I will be trapped in the realm of nothingness." Hong Yun''s words were not wrong. Just now, Hongyun was obsessed and wanted to make a breakthrough to reach the peak of Daluo Jinxian, but because his obsession was too strong, it caused Hongyun''s divine consciousness to stay in the void.If it is too late to gain enlightenment, Hongyun may have been trapped in the void of consciousness forever, and will not be sober. "Brother Hongyun, this is the elder brother of my senior brother. Congratulations to Brother Hongyun for raising his realm to the top level of Daluo Jinxian. I am afraid that there are less than ten strong people in this prehistoric state!" Hearing Dao Hongyun asked Nagato, Zhun Ti quickly walked over to help Nagato explain. "Great grace does not say thank you, Hongyun thanked Nagato Taoist confidant here for guidance. If there is a place where Hongyun is needed in the future, the Taoist friend will definitely do everything possible." When Nagato saw Hongyun, his words were full of boldness, without any pretentiousness, and his words were true and sincere. Nagato also admired Hongyun''s bold character. "Friend Hongyun, you don''t have to be polite, just a simple effort." Hongyun smiled knowingly, then he bowed his hand to the Nagato and the guide, and left first. Nagato knew that Hongyun did not lie, and he felt from Hongyun that he was truly chivalrous, daring to love and hate, to be kind to others, and to help others. He never remembered things in his heart.But if others have helped yourself, you must keep it in mind. Here is a confidant, presumably Hongyun is also from Nagato''s words, and realizes that Nagato is also such a chivalrous sentiment, so he will smile knowingly... 3063 Chapter 74 Nagato Enchants Six-winged Celestial Silkworm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing Hongyun leaving, Nagato Ye, the lead and Zhunti three people, left the High Heaven Hall, and then went back to prepare. Today, there are no conflicts and conflicts. Instead, it is the power of all parties, all rushing back to their own cave. It must be an opportunity to see Hongjun''s opportunity as soon as possible, to be able to prove the words of becoming a saint, like that. Tao fruit, naturally, makes people who can cultivate Tao go crazy. The twelve ancestor witches and Emperor Jun Taiyi had to rush back because of the internal affairs of the lich clan. After all, the current relationship between the two clans is very tense, but although it is a small fight, both are Because of Hongjun, he didn''t dare to make big moves. If he didn''t make any sense, if Hongjun got angry, he might be able to destroy the Witch Clan or the Monster Clan by raising his hand.But as long as both parties have reasons, even Hongjun can''t go against the general trend of the way of heaven. Emperor Jun Taiyi understands this and the twelve ancestor witches understand this. Nagato also wants to hurry up and cultivate. Nagato is not interested in the saint status, but because of the opportunity to prove the Dao, Nagato still doesn''t want to give up.The Dao of Heaven is also a part of the Dao, so I have to learn it and have to fight for it. Nagato returned to Lingshan to practice quickly with the lead and Zhunti. But when passing through Kunlun Mountains, Nagato suddenly felt something. Nagato felt a powerful and fierce and evil spirit gas emanating from Kunlun Mountain. Nagato seemed to hear the wailing of countless creatures, and Nagato felt a little bit, so he stopped. "This Kunlun Mountain is about to be born with an evil spirit and beast. This thing is full of monsters and is not controlled. It will definitely be a disaster in the future." After listening to Wen Nagato''s words, his brows frowned slightly. "It''s true. We should eliminate this harm as soon as possible to save sentient beings from suffering." Nagato also had this plan. This fierce aura was too violent. If this wicked animal was left behind, it might cause countless disasters on the Primordial Continent in the future.Nagato looked for the location of the fierce aura and hurried over with the lead and Zhunti. Feeling that the aura of the ferocious and evil spirits nearby has become more and more intense, and the resentful spirits of the surrounding prey creatures can''t help but increase, making the yin qi of this place a little bit more. After passing through a forest, Nagato saw a huge white silkworm cocoon growing on a mulberry tree with innate spiritual roots. The silkworm cocoon was smooth and gleamed with a hint of light yellow light. Near the silkworm cocoon, there were many resentful spirit bodies of wild creatures floating nearby, just like ghosts. At present, the soul has nowhere to go after the living beings die, so they are all wandering in this wilderness. Most of them are collected by most of the monks in the wilderness. The ghost-like soul body is collected and refined into a pill to increase One''s own cultivation. This cocoon seems to be constantly devouring nearby soul bodies, in order to continuously strengthen its own strength. This silkworm cocoon seems to have mastered a secret method, attracting the soul body ghost floating in the wild to the vicinity of the cocoon, and then continuously sucking the soul body. After taking a closer look, Nagato found that the contents of the cocoon were squirming, and he was about to bite the flawless silk into a gap. You must know that ordinary silkworm cocoons emerge from the cocoon, and you can only bite the silk apart by yourself, just like hatching a chicken. When the time is right, the chicken inside the eggshell will use the soft beak of the eggshell. It breaks, and the emperor silkworm in front of us can only smoothly break the white and hard silk before it can emerge from the cocoon. Otherwise, it will be trapped in the cocoon. "Ding." In Nagato''s head, a crisp sound rang. Nagato knew that it must be the cocoon that activated the system, and there must be tasks to be completed. Nagato was very happy, as long as there were tasks, he would get a lot of rewards. "Host, hello, congratulations on activating the task of accepting disciples. The silkworm cocoon in front of you is called the six-winged sky silkworm. It is one of the five insects, seven animals and nine beasts, and one of the five insects. Cruel, dedicated to eating six creatures, huge appetite, transformed into a body with a hard shell, not afraid of knives and guns, not afraid of fire and water. Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com Task 1: Enlighten the Six-winged Celestial Silkworm and get five million merits. Task 2: Accept the six-winged silkworm as a disciple, and teach him, reward a thousand-character essay and 20 million merits. Task 1 and Task 2 can be selected and completed at the same time. If you complete the task, you will get a reward. If you can''t complete the task, there will be no penalty, and it will not have any impact on the future activation of the task." After listening to Nagato, I couldn''t help being surprised. It used to be a million-level merit. With the improvement of Nagato''s realm, the system has become more bold.This adds up to 25 million merits, so it plays a very important role in improving one''s Nine-turn Yuan gong, as well as the Dao of Enlightenment. After all, this merit is more useful than Heaven''s Dao merit, and it has no side effects. But what makes Nagato a little puzzled is what effect the thousand-character essay has. In later generations, Nagato also learned the thousand-character essay.Is there anything in this thousand-character essay in the predicament? Although Nagato had some doubts, the most important thing was to find a way to get the 25 million merits in his hands. In that case, his strength would be qualitatively improved. Nagato saw the chrysalis of the six-winged celestial silkworm, moving around in the cocoon, as if looking for the weakness of the cocoon, but still nothing. "This thing is really cocooning and self-binding, spinning silk to make a cocoon, but now I can''t bite it open." Nagato laughed at this beast time in his heart.However, Nagato found that the six-winged skyworm seemed to have found a breakthrough, and was biting the silk one by one. This six-winged sky silk was extremely flexible and extremely hard. Nagato couldn''t bear such a good thing, so it was bitten. Nagato pinched a spell and hit the cocoon, and the six-winged sky silkworm in the cocoon gradually stopped moving. At the same time, Nagato''s force slowly opened the six-winged sky silk, and saw a long stretch of sky silk slowly receding.With the thickness of the cocoon of the sky silkworm, the six-winged sky silkworm seems to have spirituality. Knowing that someone is helping him break the cocoon, he stayed obediently, and did not struggle to bite the silk.But in the cocoon, excitement spinning. With the continuous withdrawal of silk, the six-winged skyworm gradually appeared in the eyes of Nagato, Jiyin and Zhunti. An untransformed silkworm pupa appeared in the eyes of the three of them, while the six-winged skyworm was very happy. He finally broke out of the cocoon. Now he only needs to wait for a while to fully grow his body. Can fly. "This six-winged sky silkworm is really a strange worm in the prehistoric age, but this worm has a violent temperament. If it is not paid attention to, it may become a major disaster." Then he looked at the six-winged emperor silkworm and said. "This worm still has a kind heart in its nature. If it is carefully educated, it will definitely achieve greater success." All three of them glanced at each other and nodded slightly. Seeing the difficulty of the six-foot silkworm''s transformation, Nagato cast another spell, and the body of the six-winged silkworm suddenly changed drastically. In less than a while, it had already turned into an adult six-winged silkworm. "The six-winged silkworm is both good and evil in an instant, but good fortune is indeed a world of difference. If it is evil, it is an enemy of the prey and the way of heaven. At the slightest, it will fall into calamity, suffer infinite suffering, and if it is evil, it will be the body. Death will disappear, and the soul will be scorched by fire for thousands of years. If you do good for good, you can enter the world of bliss and enjoy endless luck. Choose for good or evil!" The six-foot silkworm was originally psychic. I heard Nagato say so. In addition, the Nagato gang broke the cocoon by themselves and then helped themselves to transform. The six-winged silkworm, thank you very much, Nagato, and at first glance, Nagato is not a waiter. , Must be a powerful person in the predicament, having such a person as a backer is much better than his own casual cultivation, so he crawls on the ground. "The disciple Six-winged Celestial Silkworm listens carefully to the teachings, and hopes that the immortals can accept and become disciples, and will definitely study diligently in the future and live up to the teacher''s teachings." 3064 Chapter 75: Longmen accepts six-winged silkworm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This six-winged sky silkworm emerged from the chrysalis and turned into a six-winged sky silkworm. Naturally, it is very high-hearted.Coupled with the powerful mana of the Nagato, it becomes easier for the six-winged skyworm to transform into shape, otherwise it is possible that it will not survive this cocoon. Although this six-winged sky silkworm has already broken out of its cocoon and formed, it also possesses agility.But the six-winged sky silkworm has not yet transformed into a human form, and must have experienced that transformation. Nagato waved his sleeves again, feeling that the Six-winged Celestial Silkworm might be a master and apprentice. A handsome man stood in front of Nagato. After Nagato talked about the truth, at this time, before Nagato first asked whether the six-winged silkworm was willing to approve the teacher, the six-winged silkworm was very likely to come, and even asked for a teacher first.In this case, Nagato would not have to surrender himself to persuade the six-winged emperor to become his apprentice and accept his own education. At this time, Nagato''s heart was naturally very happy, but since he was a teacher, he had to look like a teacher, and the main thing was to investigate whether the six-winged celestial silkworm wanted to be a teacher sincerely. "You bastard, if you don''t even ask me what I can teach you, then you have to go to a teacher. What if you can''t learn what you want to learn from me? And the way I cultivate is to teach the primordial beings , So that all beings can live in the midst of the prehistoric famine and live their own way of life. To relieve the predominant suffering. You are willing to learn." "The disciple is willing, and the disciple has decided to follow the master from now on. As long as the master teaches, I will learn anything. I dare not disobey the master." "When you enter my door, you have to practice hard work. In this case, you should follow you to lead the uncle and learn some basic Dharma. When you have some basic knowledge, I will teach you some Taoism!" "Disciple obey orders!" "I saw that you are a cicada emerging from a cocoon, with golden light all over your body, so your legal name is Jin Chanzi." "The disciple Jin Chanzi thanked Master for giving the name." At this time, Nagato used the silk drawn from the silkworm cocoon just now to refine it into an eight-treasure robe, and gave this robe to Jin Chanzi. "This robes are refined from the silk in the cocoon you have made themselves, and they are called the Eight Treasures robes. This robes will not invade the evil spirits, the five elements will not be stained, the swords and guns will not penetrate, and the soul will remain immortal when worn." Jin Chanzi respectfully took the robes, and then thanked Nagato. As Nagato said, he asked the six-winged emperor to salute Master Uncle. "Okay, Senior Nephew Jin Chanzi, you can study with your senior brother Jizo and Maitreya!" Jin Chanzi quickly thanked him.New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com Nagato was about to get up and return to Lingshan, and then take a good understanding of the road Hongjun had built.At the same time, give me some pointers, the introduction and Zhun mention the two, they both have the opportunity to prove the sanctification, if they both prove the sanctification, they will also have a consideration for themselves.At the same time, this also makes their responsibilities, the introduction and quasi-promotion, have to accomplish a great cause in the great future.Nagato naturally did not dare to neglect. "Ding." At this time, there was a clear voice in Nagato''s head. "Congratulations to the host for completing task one and rewarding five million merits. Congratulations to the host for completing task two, rewarding a thousand-character essay with 20 million merits." Nagato was extremely delighted. With these 25 million merits in hand, it undoubtedly reduced the difficulty of improving one''s cultivation base and the way of comprehension.Speaking of Nagato, he took his newly harvested apprentice Jin Chanzi, as well as the lead and Zhunti back to Lingshan. After arriving at Lingshan, Nagato asked Jizo to take Jin Chanzi to settle down, and asked Jin Chanzi to study with Jizo and Maitreya. And Nagato also has the introduction and quasi-promotion, which is a serious comprehension of the cultivation method taught by the ancients. This will be the next Hongjun preaching in 700 years, and this is Hongjuns last preaching. The importance of this preaching is of course self-evident. With the opportunity, it can also make the lead and quasi-tied be sanctified in advance, and the benefits of this are naturally needless to say.Sanctification in advance can better grasp the luck of the prehistoric world, and everyone knows the preconceived truth. So on Kunlun Mountain, Sanqing also started to practice and comprehend in his own cave as soon as he came back. Kunpeng in the North Ming is also working hard to understand the cultivation method taught by Dao Hongjun, so that he can also strive to obtain the holy path fruit status, so that he can improve his strength to a certain level. Maybe it will be done with hard work. A saint.In this case, the shame of taking a seat in the High Heaven Hall can also be reported. In the sea of ??blood, Styx holds two swords, Yuantu and Abi, and sits on the red lotus of Karma Fire. Leaning on 120 million blood gods, he deduces Dao techniques, which makes Styx practice Speed ??can be among the best.The 120 million blood god is like a high-speed central processing unit, which can deduct all the enlightenment ideas of Styx and obtain various results.And Styx only needs to choose one of the cultivation paths that suits him to practice, and this is equivalent to leaving a lot of effort than others.For this holy path, it seems that Styx is also fighting. In the Wuzhuang Temple of Wanshou Mountain in Xiniu Hezhou, a Taoist practiced and enlightened Taoism under the ginseng fruit tree.It is true that this person is Zhen Yuanzi, Zhen Yuanzi was originally a ginseng fruit tree, and the ginseng fruit tree with the ten spiritual roots was originally the same.Now Zhen Yuanzi sits cultivating under the ginseng fruit tree, so his enlightenment speed is not low. In the Fire Cloud Palace, Hong Yun is also sitting on the lotus platform, forming the seal of cultivation, and is practicing with great concentration. Although Hong Yun is chivalrous and willing to help others, in the wild, if there is no certain cultivation base, sooner or later It''s going to be flat.If a good person is indifferent to the world and is a free and easy person, then who can act chivalrously.If the good people have a low cultivation base, then if they meet a wicked person with extraordinary strength, wouldn''t it be the only way to be slaughtered.In this way, Hongyun also wanted to have the opportunity to obtain a holy path. Dijun and Taiyi who are above the demon clan heaven are also devoted to practice and comprehend. Emperor Jun has a Hetu Luoshu book that can help them in deduction, and then can obtain the Dao cultivation level early, and at the same time receive the appreciation of Dao Zu Hongjun and give proof. Opportunity for Dao''s sanctification. The gains of the Twelve Ancestor Witches this time are very great. After Hongjun taught the cultivation method of the soul and the body, the Twelve Ancestor Witches have made great progress, although the progress in the cultivation of the soul is not very great. , But after cultivating the primordial spirit, the improvement of the body is indeed very huge. In Lingshan, Nagato used the essence of Hongjun''s preaching that he had comprehended to give the guidance and quasi mention points. Sure enough, under the guidance of Nagato, the improvement of the guidance and quasi mention was very huge.Nagato relied on the chaotic green lotus in his body and the two jade discs of good fortune he had in his hands, so the speed of Nagato''s enlightenment was not unpleasant... 3065 Chapter 76: Hongjuns Third Sermon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While enlightening and enlightening the Tao, Nagato still wondered what exactly is the thousand-character essay. Does it have a special function? According to the style of the system, it shouldnt be just a book for himself. The system is very generous every time it is shot. So this makes Nagato like to study the role of this thousand-character essay. Nagato took out the thousand-character essay from the ring and held it in his hand. Nagato''s eyes stared at the simple scroll of animal skin in his hand. This scroll of animal skins is very ordinary in appearance, and there is nothing surprising about it. Obviously, looking outside, this thing has nothing to do with it. Nagato slowly opened the monster scroll. At the beginning, there are three large characters in Qianziwen, and then there are two beautiful small characters behind the three characters. "Thousand-character essay, prehistoric?" Nagato looked at the thousand-character essay in front of him with the two small characters "Honghuang", and he felt a little surprised. Nagato then read the text. "Heaven and earth are mysterious and yellow, and the universe is wild. The sun and the moon are surging, and the stars line up. The cold is coming and going, the autumn is harvested and winter is hidden. Run is more than adult years old, and Lu Lv adjusts Yang. ......" At this time, as Nagato read the words on the thousand-character essay silently in his heart, Nagato felt that the pure mana was poured into his body, and at the same time, his Nine Turns Yuan Gong was constantly evolving, as well as himself. The ability to perceive the avenue is also improving. "It turns out that this thing is a spiritual treasure that can improve one''s own enlightenment ability. This thing is really a good thing." Nagatos ecstasy, like obtaining a treasure, there are many ways to improve your cultivation, improve your physical body, and your primordial spirit in this prehistoric state. Most of the spiritual treasures in the prehistoric state can do it, but you must improve your ability to enlighten. There are indeed very few spiritual treasures with the ability to comprehend supernatural powers.Now, apart from the good fortune jade disc, Nagato really didn''t know what other spirit treasures could improve his enlightenment speed. In this case, with the ability to superimpose the two thousand-character essays and good fortune jade discs, you can greatly enhance your ability to understand Dao. At this time, Nagato input all the contents of the thousand-character essay into the mind of the lead and Zhunti. Zhunti and Nagato heard the sound of the heavens and the earth, the primordial universe, that came to mind.He realized that Hongjun''s preaching speed became even faster. A short period of five hundred years has passed. Nagato''s cultivation level turned out to be a breakthrough to the realm of Quasi-Sage''s mid-stage. Such a speed of cultivation is simply not too fast. Nagato was also secretly surprised from his heart. Such an improvement was never expected for him. After the superposition of the thousand-character essay and the jade disc of good fortune, the speed of enlightenment becomes extremely fast, although Nagato has contributed 15 million merits in improving enlightenment and realm.But such a speed still makes the great power in the prehistoric can only be expected. Nagato also has an idea in his heart. This merit is far inferior to the benefits of an increase in strength. As long as his cultivation level is higher, he will gain more things. Even if he saves all his merits, it is still possible. It''s a wedding dress for others, and if someone is killed, everything will be in vain. After five hundred years of painstaking practice, the cultivation bases of the two Zhun Ti and Zhun Ti directly broke through to the early stage of the quasi-sage, and it was still close to the realm of the intermediate quasi-sage.This kind of speed is also connected and quasi-raised.Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com Jiujin felt the magic power in his body that was many times stronger than before, and said to Nagato. "Brother Nagato, this thousand-character essay also has a jade disc for good fortune, which is really great for improving the ability to enlighten the Dao. Now that they have reached the realm of quasi-sage, such progress is rare in the prehistoric world!" Nagato looked at the surprised lead and Zhunti, and said slowly. "This is almost the time for Hongjun to preach, and we can also set off. This time we are ascending so quickly. I believe that the two juniors can win great opportunities for the West. When the time comes, it will benefit the West, and even benefit the land. Just around the corner." Both of them nodded when they said that the lead and the quasi mention. Now their strength can be regarded as a top-notch existence in the prehistoric times. The three immediately set off for the High Heaven Palace. The three of them walked through the chaotic space and came to the High Heaven Hall. They found that most of the power here had already come. Even the Twelve Ancestral Witch, who usually liked to come last, was sitting abnormally in the High Heaven Hall.In such an abnormal situation, Nagato guessed that this must be the last preaching. You all have a relatively deep understanding, and your level of improvement is also very rapid. And looking at the appearance of the twelve ancestor witches, they have also jumped from the realm of Da Luo Jinxian to the later realm of Da Luo Jinxian.This kind of improvement is also very rapid for the Wu Clan. After the Nagato three came to the High Heaven Hall and settled down, after a few years, everyone came together one after another. It seems that everyone is looking forward to this third sermon very much! After seeing that everyone was here, Hongjun also slowly came out from behind the scenes. "Everyone came so early, so I think everyone has gained a lot! The realm of everyone here has improved by at least one level, and some have even improved by second level in just a thousand years. I am also very pleased! Since everyone has arrived early, I will tell you in advance the main content of this sermon. This sermon is mainly to explain how everyone can prove to be sanctified. At the same time, there are some cultivation methods that are not well known in the prehistoric times, as well as how people who practice in this predominant should deal with themselves, and powerful people should How to deal with oneself, how a saint should deal with oneself, the way he speaks is also the way of the law of prey. ... Okay, now that the millennium has come, I start to preach. ... The auspicious clouds and auspicious beasts that Hongjun preached this time were a lot more than the auspicious signs of the previous two preachings. This time, because of the rapid improvement of their respective realms, everyone''s ability to enlighten the Tao has improved a lot. The introduction and quasi-tipping are frantically absorbing the essence of what the preaching preached, and the lotus flower that is gradually blooming on the body is also emitting a five-color light above the head. Nagato is also slowly raising his level of Nine Turns Yuan Gong in enlightenment. The three thousand years of preaching by Honghuang were fleeting. Hongjun stopped preaching, and Hongjun slowly opened his eyes. This was the result of seeing both the lead and Zhunti, and now the whole body of the lotus flower was indeed full.Looking at this level of enlightenment, the enlightenment and quasi-promotion seemed to be very thorough, and Sanqing and others also had a few lotus flowers on their bodies.Hongjun scanned the crowd, and saw that there was indeed one other person full of lotus flowers. But this person is not in the front position, it is above the hall... 3066 Chapter 77: Hongjuns Achievement in the Holy Path, Hongmeng and Purple Qi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hongjun slowly opened his eyes. At this time, everyone was still intoxicated in the avenue that Hongjun taught, and Hongjun was also scanning everyone at this time. Hongjun saw the two people on the front six futons, the lead and the Zhunti, full of lotus flowers.Looking at this kind of realm of enlightenment, Hongjun was also slightly startled. Hongjun relied on most of the jade discs to help enlighten the Tao, and the speed of enlightenment was not much faster than that of the two of them. "The West has these two sages, and the West must be a pure land!" Hongjun thought, and then fixed his gaze on Sanqing who was still cultivating. At this time, Sanqing also had some lotus flowers on his body. However, although the appearance of lotus is about the same as that of Zhunti, the quantity is similar. There is a big gap between the lead and quasi-raise. Although Nuwa''s enlightenment for the time being is worse than Sanqing, Nvwa''s creation of human beings has a huge merit to Honghuang, and there will be a more important mission in the future. This time the enlightenment is a bit worse, but it is not very important. But when Hongjun glanced at the people in the Lingxiao Hall, Hongjun saw a young Taoist in a relatively remote corner above the main hall, with a handsome appearance.But this Taoist was actually full of lotus flowers, and the lotus ranks were all high-ranking, so that the level of enlightenment and the realm of enlightenment are almost the same as Hongjun''s own level and realm of enlightenment. At this time, Hongjun pinched his fingers, but after a while, he found nothing. He could only calculate that this person was named Nagato, and the lead and Zhunzi were brothers.But as for Nagato''s heels and footsteps, there are still other factions that Hongjun could not calculate. "Why doesn''t this person seem like a man in the predicament." Even Hongjun, who is about to fit into the great road, can''t calculate the details of this person, but Hongjun did not take too much care, because he is about to gather the luck in the predicament, and then help himself fit the way of heaven, but at the time Know everything, know everything.Will have more than half of Tiandao''s management authority.With such a huge strength, even a saint who will prove to be a saint in the future is like an ant in front of Hongjun. The saint is just a big ant. Seeing that everyone was about to wake up, Hongjun slowly closed his eyes. When everyone woke up, Hongjun squinted and preached. "Now the three preaching in the High Heaven Hall have ended, and all the guests in the High Heaven Hall have reaped the rewards. After the three preaching, I am about to fit into the avenue. By then, the general situation will not change, and Hongjun will not come out. Now there are some chances to prove To those who are predestined. Now the preaching is over, if you have any doubts, you can say it." Zhun mentioned Hongjun and asked quickly. "Ancestor Dao, please indicate clearly what the chance of proving Dao is, and how this should be cultivated to become holy!" Hongjun focused his gaze on Zhun Ti in the sixth seat in the front row, and then spoke slowly. "The position of a saint is determined by nature. The two saints in the West, the introduction and the quasi-mention of the two saints can create the Western Paradise, benefit the great world, and obtain two saints." Immediately, Hongjun took out two great purple qi from his arms, and then the two great purple auras hit the lead and quasi-lift. As soon as the Hongmeng Purple Qi enters the body, the entrainment and quasi-lifting will feel that it is protected by some energy cover. The energy gathers around the body to form an invisible barrier. This is comparable to the normal practice, which is condensed by mana or supernatural powers. The barrier should be stronger and thicker. As soon as the crowd saw the purple qi, they couldn''t hold back, and they knelt to the ground, even some of them were already on the ground.113 novel www.113xs.com "Ask the emperor to grant me the opportunity to wait for the sermon." But the saint has been determined by the sky, even Hongjun cannot easily change it. Hongjun can''t do this kind of thing against the sky. Faced with the hardships of everyone, Hongjun has no way, and simply ignores it. . "Kunlun Mountain has the talents and intelligence in the Three Pures of the Kunlun Mountains, and the realm of enlightenment is high. In the future, when you become a Lixuan Sect, you can also obtain three holy positions." Hearing the words of Sanqing, he immediately bowed down to Hongjun''s feet again, and he was naturally extremely happy. Having this opportunity for preaching meant that he could be sanctified in the future.You must know that under this saint are all ants. The saint can be enshrined by the incense of eternity and enjoy the luck of the world. Naturally, the benefits need not be said. Everyone watched as Hongjun inflicted the three great purple qi into Sanqing''s body, and everyone looked at him eagerly.But they are still powerless in front of the saint. Hongjun said immediately. "You don''t need to worship anymore. This opportunity for proving the Dao, the Harmony Purple Qi has been determined by heaven, Nuwa has the merit of creating human beings, and there will be a great opportunity in the future to obtain a holy position and a Harmony Purple Qi." A Hongmeng Purple Qi also penetrated into Nuwa''s physical energy, and disappeared after a burst of light appeared in Nuwa''s body.But at this time, everyone looked at Nu Wa and other people who had acquired the grandeur and purple air, but they felt different.Nuwa, Sanqing, Jiying, and Zhunti radiated an invisible energy that everyone could not figure out. At this time, the crowd was both envious and jealous, and some of them felt hatred.But what happened in front of Daozu Hongjun was tantamount to seeking death.The one who was angry and hated among the crowd was naturally Kunpeng. This opportunity for proving the path turned out to be the six larger futons in front. If Hongyun refused to give up his seat, he would not be attacked by Zhunxun, so that he would lose this opportunity for proving the path. Kunpeng hated not only the quasi-promotion but also the people who took him away.There is also the primitive Lao Tzu in the Three Qing Dynasties, and the constant sarcasm of the Lao Tzu Primitives is also a distraction for Kun Peng Dawei and the insults. In the end, Kunpeng was even Hongyun, an old good man who likes to be a chivalrous man among the predecessors, and he also hated him. I thought, if Hong Yun hadn''t pretended to be a good person there, he wouldn''t have been knocked off the futon. Anyway, this group of people are all the enemies of Kunpeng, but what makes Kunpeng even more angry is that Hongjun distributes the Hongmeng Ziqi to Sanqing and leads Zhunti.In this case, the insults he received on Ling Xiao could not be reported.This made Kunpeng very annoyed, but in the High Heaven Palace, he couldn''t attack. Hongjun still held a great purple qi in his hand, and he was hesitating about whom to give it to. It turned out that this great purple qi was obtained by Hongjun''s painstaking efforts and heaven. It was meant to be used to repay the cause and effect of oneself. While vying for a seat in the High Heaven Hall, Hong Jun used a technique to temporarily lose his mind, and then made the absurd behavior of giving up his seat. Although Hongjun didn''t want to do this, in order to condense the great luck, Hongjun had to do it. After all, the West is also a huge fertile soil, and the luck contained therein is naturally endless.In order to get the luck of the West, Hongjun had to force Hongyun to give up his seat.But it also resulted in cause and effect... 3067 Chapter 78: Hongjun points treasure, the road of fit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In order to repay the cause and effect that he owed, Hongjun specifically asked for an extra cosmic purple qi from Heaven. But just now, Hongjun saw a handsome young man named Nagato sitting in the Lingxiao Hall. The level of enlightenment of this young man and the realm of enlightenment are much higher than those of everyone, even the front row leads Can''t compare with mentioning. After Hongjun''s calculations several times, he couldn''t figure out what this long gate was and what other backgrounds it was. Such a situation made Hongjun mutter in his heart. Who should I give this cosmic energy? In the end Hongjun still quietly penetrated Hongyuns body with the Hongmeng Purple Qi. After all, if the cause and effect are not paid back, the cause and effect will always exist. If the cause and effect are not cleared, the time when he fits into the road will have to go. I don''t know how many years later, Hongjun doesn''t want to wait for a moment now. I just want to pay off the cause and effect, and fit me well. "Now that the sanctuary has been enshrined, don''t be sad and sad if you haven''t got the chance. This is the number of days. I have also gained a lot of spiritual treasures during my travels over the past few years. Now I am about to fit into the road. It doesnt work anymore. Then just distribute these things to you!" When everyone heard that Hongjun was going to distribute the Lingbao, they were hurriedly overjoyed. The saint was out of reach, and it was impossible to force it, but the benefits of this Lingbao were unknown to everyone on the prehistoric continent.Immediately everyone thanked again. After speaking, Hongjun took out the two innate spirit treasures, the Taiji picture and the Pangu banner. "These are the innate supreme treasures of Taiji and Pangupan, they are the innate supreme treasures that were broken and transformed by the god-opening axe." Everyone stared at these two spirit treasures with baba, hoping that Hongjun could give such a good spirit treasure to himself last time. At this time, Hongjun slowly handed the Taiji diagram to Lao Tzu, and then handed the Pangu banner to Yuan. This Taiji diagram and Pangu flags not only have the effect of turning things around, but also have the effect of suppressing the air luck. Laozi and Yuanyuan quickly thank you. "Thanks to Daozu." "Tongtian sees your open-minded character and bold nature. With a chivalrous heart, you are walking through the wild, good and evil. Today I will give you the four swords of Zhuxian to cooperate with the formation of Zhuxian. This battle was cut out when I was fighting against Luo Yu. The Three Corpses broke the formation, so this Immortal Jade Sword Formation has a huge power that cannot be broken by the Four Saints, so dont sacrifice it lightly. ." This Zhu Xian Sword was originally the number one kill formation in the world, and the Zhu Xian Sword is also very evil. If it is not used well, it may backfire its master.Hongjun also gave the four swords of Zhuxian to Tongtian. Tongtian also respectfully took over the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Array. "Thanks to the ancestor of Dao Dao for showing his love, the disciples must remember the teachings and will not easily sacrifice the Zhuxian sword formation." Originally saw that Tongtian got such a good baby, although there was some sourness in his heart, the original city mansion was extremely deep, and outsiders couldn''t see any strangeness at all. Then Daozu bestowed Nuwa with the pictures of the mountain and river and the red hydrangea.This map of mountains, rivers and shrines was originally a world. It clearly recorded the distribution of land, water, fire and wind in the prehistoric times, and the direction of the ancestral veins of mountains and rivers.This map of mountains, rivers and shrines is like a map of the wilderness, which can also be said to be the sand table of the wilderness world. Nwa can use the map of mountains and rivers to evolve trends in the prehistoric so that everything can develop in an orderly and coordinated manner. At the same time, the map of mountains and rivers can also trap people.If the saint is trapped in the picture of the mountain and river without a spiritual treasure, it will take several months to get out.It would take a lot of time if the saint had a spiritual treasure to help. There is also the red hydrangea, which is also a congenital superb spiritual treasure, which can hurt people. It is the body of a saint. If the haul hit by the red hydrangea, it will also hurt.If the sage is under the light, then there is nothing at all, and if it is heavy, it will be wiped out, and the body will die.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com There is also a use of red hydrangea, that is, it can be matched with the marriage of the predecessors, heaven marriage, earth marriage, and human marriage.As long as they are implicated by the red hydrangea, the two are destined to become husband and wife. Hongjun looked at the lead and Zhunti at this time. After thinking for a while, he took out a vajra and a tripod from his sleeves. "This spiritual treasure is called the Vajra, which can break through the ten thousand dharmas without invading water or fire. This tripod is called the Qiankun Ding, which has the miraculous effect of acquired anti-innateness. In this way, I will give two Taoists to revitalize the West. "Thank you Daozu." Both the lead and Zhunti took over the Lingbao, and both thanked them, and then took the vajra and Qiankun Ding into their arms.The value of the Qiankun Ding is no worse than the innate treasure. With this Qiankun Ding, there are countless innate spiritual treasures.As long as you can work hard to refine the Houtian Lingbao, you can then temper the refined Houtian Lingbao in the Qiankun Ding. In this way, you can turn the acquired spirit treasure into the innate spirit treasure. As long as you prepare enough materials, you can make it at any time. Such value is naturally inexplicable. . After Hongjun''s reward was finished, everyone in the middle yellow stared at Hongjun eagerly, and then swallowed droolingly. Hongjun''s Spiritual Treasure, wouldn''t it just give the chance to prove the saint, if this way, everyone would go home empty-handed. Everyone was waiting for Hongjun''s next instructions, and Hongjun also spoke slowly. "The saint is destined, and has already distributed the preaching opportunities, whether the preaching or not, it all depends on your chances, please cherish it. In this heavenly way, no one can go against the heavens, not even a saint.The avenue is simple, and there are some differences between the left and right sides, but the general trend does not change, even small changes are harmless, but they cannot go against the way of heaven. Now that I have finished my three sermons, I am about to retire and fit the way of heaven. By then, the general trend will remain the same, the minor trend can be changed, the general trend will not change, and Hongjun will not be able to come out." When everyone heard that Hongjun was about to retire, they couldn''t help but wonder. "Dare to ask Dao Ancestor, after Dao Ancestor retreats, I will wait for whom to respect, please Dao Ancestor expressly." Dijun and Taiyi couldn''t help but rise with pride, because now Dijun and Taiyi have established their own heavenly court, and the power of the demon clan''s heavenly court is second to none among the prehistoric.Just when Dijun and Taiyi thought that Hongjun would make them the master of the prehistoric. "After I retired, the male immortal honored the Eastern Prince and the female fairy honored the Western Queen." When Di Jun and Tai Yi heard it, they were like five thunders, and their bodies couldn''t help standing unsteadily. How could Hongjun seal the little-known Eastern Prince? This made Di Jun and Tai Yi very angry.There was no holy place, and even the Heavenly Court he founded was not recognized by Hongjun.Although it is annoying, it is not easy to attack. Hongjun named the Eastern Prince the head of the male immortal, and gave the Eastern Prince the innate best Lingbao dragon head crutches, and the Western Queen as the head of the female immortals, and bestowed the Western Queen Mother with a golden hairpin.Both the leading crutches and the golden hairpin have powerful attack power, and have the effect of suppressing air luck. The Eastern Prince and the Western Queen also led the decree to worship Xie Hongjun. Hongjun nodded slowly, and then said after he indulged for a moment. "The way of heaven is the law of the movement of all things, and the way is both the beginning and the end, so you must practice hard and comprehend the laws. I traveled through the prehistoric times, and all the spiritual treasures I obtained were hidden on the Fenbao Rock next to the Lingxiao Palace. , You can go to get your destined spiritual treasure on your own." Following Hongjuns last sentence, the self-obtained voice fell, and several golden lights passed between the High Heaven Hall. Everyone rushed to the Fenbao Rock at the fastest speed to obtain more spirit treasures. Obviously, whoever grabs more will get more... 3068 Chapter 79: Everyone divides the treasure rock and grabs the spirit treasure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing Hongjun''s words about obtaining it on their own, everyone went to the top of Fenbao Rock, wanting to grab more spirit treasures. The lead and Zhunti saw that everyone was still so excited, glanced at the long gate sitting in a remote corner, and was also preparing to go to grab the Lingbao. Only then did Nagato slowly give the lead and Zhunti said. "Lingbao does not need to be snatched too much, so as not to provoke unnecessary cause and effect for ourselves, and let them snatch it. If we have Qiankun Ding, any kind of Lingbao can be made, and we will first take all kinds of rare treasures. Get a little more of the materials, and you have the crafting materials. It is only a matter of time before you get the Lingbao." After Nagato finished speaking, he hurried to Fenbaoyan with the lead and quasi mention. After the three of Nagato arrived, everyone surrounded Fenbaoyan in a hustle and bustle, and they were all trying their best to find the Lingbao that they liked.The scene was very chaotic. But in a place not far from the Lingbao, where there are a lot of Lingbao materials, nobody cares about it.Most of these materials are rare and rare materials in the prehistoric times, and a large part of them are innate materials. At this time, Nagato walked a few steps quickly to the place where the materials were placed, and then with a wave of his sleeves, all the materials were collected into the god-level storage ring.At this time, everyone was looting various spirit treasures, and did not notice that Nagato had already taken all the materials away. Finding Lingbao is undoubtedly a very interesting thing, amidst the crowds of looting, sometimes laughter.Occasionally, after harvesting the top spirit treasure, he looked calm and quietly took it into his arms.Or everyone is vying after discovering an excellent Lingbao together. But everyone is not stupid, and the scramble can''t continue for a while, so it stops.If there is no success, quickly continue to search for a suitable Lingbao.If you are vying for a better spirit treasure, you will lose more than the gain.And now he is fighting under the nose of Hongjun, undoubtedly he is impatient. Zhunti and Zhunti were also among the remaining spirit treasures that were looted by the crowd, and spirit treasures such as the Blessed Sacred Pestle and Qibao Qianye Jinlian were found. Zhunti and Zhunti also stepped aside and did not participate in the plunder. In a blink of an eye, Fenbaoyan''s Lingbao was robbed by everyone. Among them, Sanqing has high mana and has now reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and Sanqing has now obtained the opportunity to become a saint in the future. Now everyone is afraid to engage in evil with Sanqing, so if you can, try your best Also let it go. Lao Tzu was not very greedy either, he just took some spirit treasures from Fenbaoyan that had a great chance with him. For example, some spirit treasures such as Taiyi whisk, yangzhi jade bottle, seven-star sword, panlong squat, gossip furnace, sanmai real fire, six divine fire, etc. were taken away by Taishang Laojun. Primitive is more than the spiritual treasures that Lao Tzu has collected, and more than a hundred pieces of spiritual treasures such as the Jade Qing Sacred Order, Fantian Seal, Promise Bracelet, Yin Yang Mirror, and Jade Void Glass Bottle were taken by Primordial.These spirit treasures can be said to shine in the future Conferred God List. Tongtian even took away nearly a thousand spirit treasures. Although these spirit treasures are not as good as Lao Tzu''s original spirit treasure, the advantage lies in the quantity.This is also related to Tongtian''s bold character.I basically used the spirit treasures I took by myself, and didn''t think about giving favors or anything.Primitive also selected some high-quality spirit treasures, although he only used half of it, but gave all the rest to his disciples. On the other hand, Tongtian has gone to thousands of spiritual treasures, and these Lingbao Tongtian have basically been given to his disciples. Tongtian is the kind of person who pays great attention to the skin. If you become your own apprentice, Tongtian must have something good at it. Things are bestowed on disciples.These Lingbao also laid the foundation for the future masters of Tongtianguang. After everyone got at least one or two spirit treasures, after they searched Fen Baoyan several times carefully, nothing was found, and everyone slowly left. Nagato, the lead, and Zhunti stood aside and saw that the people were frantically searching for Lingbao, and then they all turned and left.Be sure to look at Nagato at this time. "Brother Nagato, everyone has left, so let''s leave too! This place has been searched several times by them, and there should be nothing left." Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com At this time, Nagato signaled Zhunti not to speak. After everyone was far away, Nagato said. Nagato pointed to the big rock in front, and pointed to the lead. "Two brothers, look at this pitch-black rock, which carries tens of thousands of spiritual treasures, but it is unharmed. This stone must be weird." At this time, he turned his head and looked at the people who had gone. "Brother, they have gone far, so what shall we do now?" "It doesn''t matter whether it''s three or seven or twenty-one, let''s move this stone back to study." Speaking of Nagato, he still used the ring to receive the black rock into the ring.At this time, he followed everyone back to the High Heaven Hall. When everyone was walking towards the High Heaven Hall, two young boys, a man and a girl, came over to stop them. "Dear friends, Dao ancestors have been practicing in retreat, please come back!" Everyone wanted to go back to the High Heaven Hall and report to Dao Zu Hongjun, but now they were stopped, and everyone left on their own. Nagato just saw from a distance the boy standing at the gate of the Lingxiao Hall, on the left, with a very delicate appearance, a graceful figure, and an immortal wind.There is also a girl on the right, who looks very handsome and has very good behavior. The guide also saw the two boys in front of the Lingxiao Hall, not only slapped their tongues. Zhun mention it. "Tao Ancestor is indeed extraordinary, even the two fairy boys serving by him are so extraordinary." Nagato did not pay attention to the introduction and Zhunti, so he was preparing to return to Lingshan to study the black rock that he would get. Nagato faintly felt that this thing must be very extraordinary. Bao, compared to this effect, it is also very huge. Nagato took the lead and Zhunti straight through the chaotic space. At the entrance of Chaos outside the 33rd Heaven. When Nagato, Receiving and Zhun mentioned the Chaos Space, they saw two groups of people talking in a hustle and bustle. Nagato glanced around, but he also understood. It turns out that a group of people are Dijun and Taiyi, some demon sages of the demon clan, and some of the demon clan who are qualified to listen to the preaching of Taoist ancestor Hongjunjing at the High Heaven Hall, surrounded by the Eastern Prince, and I dont know what to say. Something. .. 3069 Chapter 80: Emperor Jun Taiyi and Dong Wang Duke Enmity You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Dijun and Taiyi exited the chaotic space, they were waiting for the Eastern Prince. When the Eastern Prince came out, Emperor Taiyi and the other members of the Monster Race quickly stepped forward and surrounded the Eastern Prince. "Isn''t this the Eastern Prince, the head of male immortals, disrespectful and disrespectful!" "The Eastern Prince is the first among male immortals, so please take care of the Eastern Prince." ... Some of the Yao Clan''s little friends are yin and yang strangely speaking to the Eastern Prince. "Under the order of the Taoist ancestor, I was named the head of male immortals. I should do my best and I will not forget you in the future." The Eastern Prince also put on a very satisfied smile. The joy in his heart and the excitement of being named the head of the male immortal made the Eastern Prince lose his mind, and he did not even hear that this was a mockery of the Yaozu.While speaking, he slammed the dragon head crutches rewarded by Taoist ancestors on the ground. "You can cooperate a lot with my work in the future, and we will follow Daozu to manage, manage, and maintain this predicament well." The Eastern Prince couldn''t help showing his joy when he spoke. Di Jun and Taiyi saw it, and the corners of his mouth and nose twitched. "Hmph, ignorant person, why are you the leader of this male immortal? You really don''t want to be scornful, you really use yourself as an onion!" Tai Yi''s temper was very hot at first, and seeing that the Eastern Prince was actually provoking his authority in this way, he didn''t put the demon clan heaven in his eyes at all, and directly cursed. "Huh, bold. I am the head of the male immortals proclaimed by the ancestor of Dao. You will need to respect me in the future and not make trouble. I am following the decree of the ancestor of Hongjun. In the face of the aggressive Monster Race crowd, the Eastern Prince was still undaunted, righteously shouting at Taiyi. This irritated Tai Yi. Tai Yi was so angry that he was about to sacrifice the Chaos Clock and smash it at the Eastern Prince. Di Jun also quickly stopped Tai Yi.Although Emperor Jun is also very angry, but this is the head of the male immortal that Hongjun has just named. If the Eastern Prince is killed now, it will undoubtedly directly confront Hongjun Daozu, the sage''s wrath, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, and even the entire demon. The clan cannot resist. The Eastern Prince saw that at this time everyone was looking at him with anger, but at this time he was alone, and the situation was not good.I quickly found a gap and slipped out. Taiyi watched the Eastern Prince leave, and he was going to chase him at this time. At this time, Emperor Jun and everyone from the Monster Race stopped Taiyi, and then Eastern Prince didnt take a few steps, yet he turned his figure at this time, facing Tai irritated. Said. "Well, you three-legged golden crow, dare to disrespect the head of the male immortal proclaimed by Dao Ancestor. I must ask you to eat it and go around." Weakly let out a few ruthless words. Seeing that Emperor Jun and the crowd were about to lose control of Tai Yi who was even more mad, the Eastern Prince quickly transformed and left. Nagato looked at the situation in front of him and couldn''t help sighing. After Ying Zhunti glanced at Nagato, he took a deep breath and looked at the other group of people who were still bustling. The other group of people is a group of casual cultivators headed by Kunpeng, and those surrounded by the crowd are Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. The purpose of this group is to quietly give Hongyun a burst of purple air from Hongjun. Unexpectedly, Kun Peng discovered the moment when the grand and purple energy entered the body. Kunpeng told the guests in the Lingxiao Hall that Hongyun had received a great purple energy.Tiantian Book Bar www.tiantianshuba.com Because all these casual cultivators are all eager to prove the chance, they have a grandiose spirit.After all, with the grandeur and purple energy, there is a chance to become a saint.Sanqing and Nuwa can''t afford them, after all, Hongjun was appointed.However, Hongyun''s grand and purple qi was not expressly indicated by Dao Zu Hongjun, so now only Hongyun''s grand and purple qi is from the wrong path. A group of people who wanted to fight for the grand and purple qi, waited until Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi exited the chaotic space, they surrounded Hong Yun.At this time, Hongyun''s friend was also Hongyun''s closest acquaintance, Zhen Yuanzi, who was also standing shoulder to shoulder with Hongyun, against the aggressive crowd. "Hongyun, quickly hand over your grandeur and purple energy, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite." Zhen Yuanzi stood in front of Hongyun. "This fellow Daoist, I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding in this. Hongyun, like me, did not get any grandiose and purple qi. Only a few people who have taught Hongjun personally have that rich and purple qi." "Yes, only Sanqing, Nwa, and the Western two have obtained this grand and purple qi, but we have seen it with my own eyes, and a grand and purple qi has entered Hongyun''s body in the Lingxiao Palace." "Yes, we have seen it with our own eyes, and there are still falsehoods. Please ask Fellow Hongyun to quickly hand over the Hongmeng Ziqi, otherwise we can''t blame us for being polite." ... Facing the constant questioning of everyone, Zhen Yuanzi was also confused, and then looked at the red cloud standing behind him. Hong Yun watched Zhen Yuanzi turn his head and looked at him with questioning eyes, and then showed a completely unaware expression, explaining to Zhen Yuanzi that he didn''t know what was going into his body. Of course, Zhen Yuanzi must trust Hong Yun, Hong Yun is close to him, even with a look, Zhen Yuanzi can understand what Hong Yun expresses. "I said, we don''t know what the grandeur is, and we don''t care about it." After all, Zhen Yuanzi also sacrificed his companion spirit treasure, and then covered himself with red clouds. This book was originally the innate treasure made by the Great God Pangu who refined the fetal membrane of the earth. The defense of the fetal membrane of this earth is invincible.Even when Pangu Great God swung the Heaven-Opening Axe forcefully, he couldn''t break this fetal membrane, so everyone had no choice but to face such a strong defense. But Nagato saw that there was a cloud of purple gas swimming in Hongyun''s heart. It was clearly a cosmic purple gas. "It seems that Hong Yun didn''t know that he was rewarded by Hongjun with this great purple energy!" Seeing such a situation, Nagato murmured in his heart. Kunpeng and everyone saw Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun slowly leaving under the strong defense of Zhenyuanzi''s invincible earth fetal membrane. Kunpeng and the others have no way to do it. After all, the defense of that thing is really too strong. In addition, this is the doorway of Daozu Hongjun. If Daozu Hongjun is alarmed, everyone will not be able to eat. Everyone also left after a few curses in their hearts. Seeing everyone leaving, Nagato shook his head and exclaimed. "This fellow Hongyun Daoist was originally a chivalrous person, but he unexpectedly became a victim." Hearing what Nagato said, the receptionist and Zhunti standing on the side could not help but be puzzled. "Senior brother, what''s the meaning of this moment!" Nagato asked inexplicably why Nagato said this. Nagato just waved his hand, but went straight back to Fangcunshan, Lingtai with the two of them... 3070 Chapter 81: The Cause and Effect Caused by the Great Purple Qi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato, the guide and Zhunti stood aside, watching Jin Yuanzi and Hongyun who were slowly leaving under the escort of Zhen Yuanzi''s earth tires. Seeing that everyone had dispersed, Nagato returned to Lingshan with Zhunti and leads. On Lingshan, Nagato, Jieyin, and Zhunti began to study this avenue as soon as they returned to Lingshan. And Nagato also wanted to attract and Zhunti to be able to understand the grandiose and purple qi earlier and obtain the opportunity of enlightenment.And can be sanctified as soon as possible in the predicament. Nagato has made a small start for the two of the guide and Zhunti. If the guide and Zhunti can realize the Tao as soon as possible, then the guide and Zhunti must have a clearer understanding of sanctification. The three of them are all sitting on the lotus, and Nagato also allows Jin Chanzi, Jizo and Maitreya to listen to the Dao together. In this way, Jin Chanzi, Jizo and Maitreya will increase their enlightenment realm. It is very helpful. After all, being able to listen to the avenue at such a close distance is what everyone dreams of. In Nagato, there are no hidden personalities. Nagato knows that there are two people who will be referred and quasi-promotion, and they are also very trusting.And Zhunti and Receiving also admire Nagato from the bottom of my heart, and treat Nagato as both a teacher and a big brother.Nagato also taught Jizo and Maitreya as his disciples. Wait until a few people sit down, settle down, calm down, and calm down. Nagato said slowly. "There are three ways to prove the way of sanctification. One is that the Great God Pangu uses force to prove the Dao, and the realm of mixing Yuan, and the difficulty of using force to prove the Dao is also the most difficult. It requires a tyrannical body but also a tyrannical power. This power is not simply brute force. At the same time, it can also be mana, and then rely on one''s own tyrannical power to open up a world in order to prove sanctification.The Great God Pangu was relying on this kind of power that was more powerful than the heavens and the earth to prove Dao sanctification. The second method is to behead the three corpses and become a holy. This method of proving that the Dao is sanctified is also the method used by Hongjun. Compared with proving the Dao by force, it is much simpler to be a saint. The realm of Hunyuan is far less advanced than proving the Dao with power, but it can also obtain great mana and supernatural powers. This slaying of the three corpses requires that the enlightenment can gather his own good corpses, evil corpses, and obsessive corpses, and then use the spirit treasure of the great magical power to chop out the three corpses, and then the good and evil corpses The corpse of obsessiveness merges with the ontology to reach a realm of separability and separation.However, the spirit treasure used to cut out the three corpses must be exquisite. The more the spirit treasure fits with its own cultivation method, and the greater the connection between the proof spirit treasure and oneself, after the three corpses are cut out , After the proving to be sanctified, his own Hunyuan realm will be greater. There is another kind of sanctification of merit, which is to rely on the great merits of the heavenly path, and then rely on the merits to prove the sanctification of the Dao, so that after the sanctification of the Dao is the lowest level of evil Hunyuan, it can only be regarded as the entrance to the Hunyuan state, and It will be difficult to improve in the future. ..." Nagatos method of proving to be holy and some precautions are detailed and the introduction and quasi mentioning. The introduction and quasi mention are also quick to understand the truth when Nagato is preaching. Hongjun took the lead in becoming a holy afterwards, so his right to speak in Honghuang would not be a problem in the future. And Hongyun returned to the Wuzhuang Temple under the protection of Zhenyuanzi''s fetal membranes. Zhen Yuanzi also had some doubts, so he asked.Hot search novel www.resoooxs.com "Friend Hongyun, how come the group of Kunpeng insisted that they saw you take away the glimmer of purple energy." Hong Yun also replied with a dazed expression. "I don''t know either. Kunpeng must be trying to frame me. Last time in the Lingxiao Palace, he lost his seat and was insulted. He will definitely find a way to retaliate against me." "Friend Hongyun, you must pay attention, that Kunpeng is a big fish in the North Ming, and later transformed into a Peng, his physical body is tyrannical, and the speed is also the top of the prehistoric. If he is stared at , There will be no good fruits, and that Kunpeng is very vengeful and has a very small mind." "Well, thanks to fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, I am not annoyed by Hongyun. There are not many people who can catch up with me in the predicament. If the Taoist Kunpeng is still asking me for trouble, I will ask him too. good looking." Having said that, Hong Yun will pay goodbye to Zhen Yuanzi and want to return to his Huoyun Palace to practice. After all, there are a lot of things heard from Hongjun, most of which have not been digested. "Friend Hongyun, you must be careful. I am close to you. If you have any difficulties, you can come to my Wuzhuang View at any time. I am afraid that there are not many people in the enchantment of my Wuzhuang View. Destroyed." "Hong Yun would like to thank Daoist Zhen Yuanzi in advance." After all, the red cloud turned into a colorful cloud and left quickly. Hong Yun returned to the Fire Cloud Palace and was about to meditate. At this time, Hong Yun did notice a trace of abnormality. Hong Yun felt that there was a powerful energy running in his body, flowing through the five tendons and eight veins in his body. That force was very powerful. Hong Yun couldn''t control that force at all, and that force was running in Hong Yun''s body. It is true that all Hong Yun''s tendons are opened up, which makes Hong Yun also very comfortable. But that power did not show the slightest tendency to weaken. Instead, it would continue to circulate in the veins of Hongyun, but the veins of Hongyun could no longer withstand that force. Hong Yun was in a state of desperation, and his magic force actually stripped this force from his body. After Nagato spent a lot of mana to pull this power out of his body, he saw a purple gas floating above the main hall in the Red Cloud Palace. The place where the purple gas drifted by still carried a lot of auspicious signs, which made Hongyun''s Huoyun Palace full of golden lotus and flowers, and the Huoyun Palace was full of energetic gas for a short time. When Hong Yun saw that it was a cosmic purple qi, he was shocked and extremely excited.Hong Yun suppressed his excitement after a while.After all, that thing is not the best of others, it is comparable to the innate treasure, the Lingbao. Look at Na Hongjun, since he became a holy and fits the way of heaven, even the so many spirit treasures that have been painstakingly collected in the predicament have all been divided among the people.That is proof that after becoming a saint, those spirit treasures are useless.This can also make people guess the horror of that thing. Hong Yun also didn''t expect that what Kunpeng said, seeing a great purple energy entering his body, turned out to be true.Hongyun carefully accepted that Hongmeng Ziqi into the nine-nine soul gourd. These nine-nine soul gourds are all purple gourds obtained by Hongyun from Kunlun Mountain''s innate spiritual root gourd vines that day.Then Hong Yun took the gourd back into the Huoyun Palace, and carefully refined it, and it became the now ninety-nine soul gourd.There is a red smoke in the nine-nine soul gourd. As long as the red cloud releases this smoke, even if the Da Luo Jinxian touches it, it can immediately turn into blood, and the soul will disappear in a short time... 3071 Chapter 82: Kunpeng asks for grandeur and purple energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although the Nine-Nine Soul Gourd contains life-threatening red smoke, the grand purple qi is the foundation of the great road in the wild, and naturally it will not be corroded by the red smoke. On the contrary, if the Hongmeng Purple Qi is placed in the nine-nine soul gourd, it will not only make the red smoke more dense, but also make the power of the red smoke more tyrannical. If you continue to warm up over time, you will be a saint in the future. The smoke in the nine-nine soul gourd will be a little jealous. After Hong Yun quietly collected the Hongmeng Ziqi, he naturally did not dare to declare it. After all, the temptation of this thing is really huge.Hong Yun also directly concealed all the aura of the Fire Cloud Palace, and then slowly cultivated in the Red Cloud Palace with great concentration, and comprehended the grand and purple qi. However, the magnificent purple energy is not an ordinary thing, Hongyun can''t even touch any tricks no matter how hard it is, but it is so easy for a cultivator to give up.The more unable to comprehend, the more Hongyun wanted to comprehend. In the prehistoric times, the news that Hongyun received the grandeur and purple spirit was indeed spread like wildfire. In the prehistoric times, it spread ten or ten, regardless of whether the source of the news was reliable, but everyone was worried about Hongyun. Hongmeng Ziqi. In the Demon Race Heavenly Court, Emperor Jun and Taiyi didn''t know the news that Hongyun had received a ray of purple air from there, and they were both very greedy for the purple air. Originally, Emperor Jun and Taiyi had been planning to deal with the Eastern Prince. The Eastern Prince held the chicken feathers as the arrow, and also let the Emperor and Taiyi help the Eastern Prince manage the land well.This can make Dijun and Tai confused.Dijun and Taiyi are also planning to find some reason to eradicate the Eastern Prince in one fell swoop. After all, the Eastern Duke has the title of the head of the male immortal appointed by Hongjun, so that the Eastern Prince has a certain appeal in the prehistoric ancestors. After all, it was personally sealed by the Hongjun Dao ancestor, which made many scattered in the prehistoric Xiu is willing to gather under the command of the Eastern Prince. In this way, the power of the Eastern Prince was also rapidly growing. Under such circumstances, Di Jun and Tai Yi, who had the ambition to dominate the wilderness, could not help but feel anxious.And even though the Monster Race is the number one power among the prehistoric people, there are still many people in the Monster Race who disagree with Emperor Jun and Taiyi.Although he was working in the Demon Race Heavenly Court, the Demon Race also had this different power. Not to mention it, just say that the ten great monsters of the monster race have their own little nine in their hearts.Therefore, Dijun and Taiyi can only hold the Yaozu firmly in their hands if they continue to grow stronger. Now that there is the foundation of the great avenue and the whereabouts of Hongmeng Ziqi, Emperor Jun and Taiyi are the first to obtain Hongmeng Ziqi.As long as there is a grandiose and purple energy, whether it is Emperor Jun or Taiyi becoming a saint, Emperor Jun and Taiyi can not only conquer the monster race, but also unify the predecessors and achieve the world''s hegemony. And the Eastern Prince on the Penglai Fairy Island above the East China Sea, returned to the prehistoric state, only to play out the title of the father of the Taoist as the head of the male immortal, the casual cultivator in the prehistoric, and the eager to achieve a career The great power gathered under the command of the Eastern Prince. The Eastern Prince was also in the midst of the rumor that Hongyun had obtained the news that Hongyun had obtained a grandiose and purple energy, and he was also planning to obtain a grandiose and purple energy. And there are some casual cultivators and great abilities among the prehistoric people who are also worried about the foundation of this great avenue, the grandiose and purple energy. Bei Ming''s Kunpeng even gritted his teeth in his heart, and the humiliation of taking the seat on the High Heaven Palace really made his reputation discredited.Now I dont dare to travel among the prehistoric, because the news that I was embarrassed in the High Heaven Palace has spread throughout the prehistoric, and the current mana cultivation base is still too low to deal with those who have insulted him. People.Nine Cake Chinese www.9bzw.com Primitive and Lao Tzu first, insulting him as the generation of wet eggs, Primordial disdain to sit with him, and laughed at his sharp-mouthed monkey gills. Those insults Kun Peng now thinks of it is a moment of gritted teeth.After that, he would use the Qibao Miaoshu to knock himself down to the ground, and then took the opportunity to sit on it, and lost the opportunity to prove the way. Sanqing''s mana is far above him, and the Westerners themselves can''t afford to provoke them now. If they prove to be holy, Kunpeng will no longer have a chance to take revenge. But now Kunpeng spread all the anger on Hong Yun''s body. In the final analysis, Hongyun was a good man and gave up his seat, causing him to accidentally be attacked by Zhunzi.But now Kunpeng saw with his own eyes, a purple gas, after drifting in the Lingxiao Palace, fell directly on Hong Yun''s body, and then there was a light on Hong Yun''s body, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Others may not have looked carefully, so they could not see it, but Kunpeng has indeed been watching Hongyun with fierce eyes. If his eyes could kill people, Hongyun did not know how many times he had died in Kunpeng''s fierce eyes. In addition to the 33rd Heaven, Kun Peng just wanted to use Hongyun to get the news of the Magnificent Purple Qi, so as to attract the power of the predecessor, and then use the hands of other people to get rid of Hongyun. Although Kunpeng is not very sure, it is indeed very similar, so before the 33rd Heaven, Kunpeng would send out the news that Hongyun had taken Hongmeng Ziqi.If Kunpeng had determined that the Hongmeng Purple Qi was in Hongyun''s hands, Kunpeng would not be so stupid that the whole world would come and grab the Hongmeng Purple Qi. Relying on his own strength, it was not very difficult to snatch the grand and purple energy from Hong Yun. But after Kunpeng returned to Beiming, after sorting out these things, he was even more sure that the purple gas was the Hongmeng purple gas.Moreover, Hong Yun now concealed the aura of the Huoyun Palace, which made Kunpeng firmly believe that Hong Yun had indeed received a ray of purple aura. Kunpeng was in the North Ming, and the more he wanted to get angry, the red cloud gave up his seat and gained a good reputation, but he still got the Hongmeng Purple Qi, and he might be able to prove the way in the future.So looking back, I not only lost my seat, but also in the Palace of the High Heavens, I was thrown into the face in front of the great power, and I was embarrassed to travel in the wilderness again with great fanfare. "This account has to be put all on your head now." Kunpeng snorted coldly, then left Beiming, and then flew straight towards Huoyun Palace. In the Fire Cloud Palace, Hong Yun is studying Na Hongmeng Purple Qi with great concentration, and at the same time assiduously improving his realm of cultivation.But Hong Yun didn''t know at this time, it was because he had covered up the aura of the Red Cloud Palace that made Kun Peng suspicious, and he had flown towards this side. In addition, Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the Demon Clan were also secretly discussing how to deal with Hongyun, forcing Hongyun to use the Magnificent Purple Qi.In addition, the Eastern Prince on Penglai Island is also discussing with his cronies how to obtain Hongmeng Ziqi from Hongyun. Although this is all rumored in the prehistoric times, the terrible thing about the rumors is that they are more credible than the facts say.In the prehistoric times, Hongyun has obtained the Hongmeng Purple Qi in various versions, but the core idea is that Hongyun has the Hongmen Purple Qi in his hands, and this is enough. 3072 Chapter 83: Kunpeng Fire Cloud Palace vs. Red Cloud You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There are constant rumors in the prehistoric lands that Hongyun has obtained the magnificent purple air, and everyone unknowingly acts as the spreader and deducer of the rumor. There are also various versions in the prehistoric world regarding the Hongyun getting the Hongmeng Purple Qi. Kunpeng sprinted all the way, but still relying on his supernatural powers on the road, Kunpeng heard a pig demon speaking to a tiger demon on the way. "Big Tiger, have you ever heard of it? It is said that Hong Yun was in his Fire Cloud Palace, and one day he was suddenly induced. A giant dragon suddenly appeared in the Fire Cloud Palace. Then the dragon circled the Red Cloud Palace a few times. From the mouth of the giant dragon, a burst of purple qi was expelled, and the red cloud was overjoyed, and he took the purple qi into his arms. At this time, when he was about to thank the dragon, the dragon had long disappeared without a trace. Do you know what the great and purple qi is? You can turn into a saint after eating the great and purple qi, but the mana is boundless and immortal." The pig demon said with great interest, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. The Tiger Demon heard Pig Demon saying like this, and shook his head quickly. "No, no. The third son-in-law of my seventh uncle''s cousin''s second aunt said that he had seen it with his own eyes. He saw Hongyun persuading two fierce monsters that were fighting. The monsters were huge, half of them. The mountain was huge, and Taoist Hongyun was about to be killed in order to save one of the giant beasts that fell into the wind. His giant beast exhaled a purple gas from his mouth before he died. After the red cloud swallowed the gas, Suddenly his body was emitting a purple light, which almost pierced his eyes, and then he fainted, and the purple gas was Hongmeng purple gas." ... Along the way, Kunpeng heard a lot of versions of Hongyun gaining the Magnificent Purple Qi, such as those obtained by fighting monsters, or accidentally encountered on the mountain treasure hunt.But what makes Kunpeng most angry is that some people actually said that Hongyun robbed Kunpeng from where Kunpeng beat Kunpeng so much. Of course, Kun Peng did not leave that person to continue spreading rumors that were bad for him. Kunpeng''s journey has also heard a lot of saying that he was quasi-lifted and knocked down the futon in the Lingxiao Palace, and then he was embarrassed. Of course, there are many versions, and each version has detailed details, but where is Kunpeng? Listen carefully, and directly deal with the nonsense in the future. Although it was a lot of delay on the road, Kunpeng did not arrive near the Huoyun Palace soon. In the Fire Cloud Palace. Hongyun is still immersed in the research of Nahongmeng Purple Qi, but after so many years of special research, Hongyun still failed to thoroughly study Nahongmeng Purple Qi, and at this moment Hongyun did not feel directly in the predicament, about his own acquisition of Hongmeng Purple Qi. The news is flying all over the sky.Hong Yun didn''t notice the danger that was coming, but Hong Yun, who had been worried by many forces, was now quite dangerous. When Hong Yun was cultivating in the Fire Cloud Hall, suddenly a loud curse came from outside. "Hongyun Daoer, hurry up and hand over the Hongmeng Ziqi, or I will end your way today." "Hongyun, come out quickly." Hongyun sighed inwardly when he saw the eager call from the outsiders. Then he hesitated for a while before closing the Hongmeng Purple Qi, and then opening the barrier of Huoyun Palace. When he came out, this Taoist was not someone else, but the Kunpeng Taoist seated in the Lingxiao Palace. Hong Yun saw the impatient Kunpeng, and then said with a smile.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc "Hehe, I don''t know what Daoist Kunpeng did in the poor Dao Huoyun Palace?" "Hongyun, you have to pretend to be garlic. If you surrender that magnificent purple anger today, I will let you go today. If not, don''t blame me." Hong Yun saw the arrogant and compelling Kunpeng in front of him, and his heart was also very angry, but he suppressed the anger in his heart and faced Kunpeng''s kind words. "Taoist Kunpeng, I think you are misunderstood. Poverty Dao has never gained any grandeur and purple aura. Moreover, the grandeur and purple aura is the foundation of the Dao. Only a saint appointed by the ancestors is qualified to obtain that noble thing. No chance to get it." When Kunpeng saw Hongyun''s grinning expression, he was even more angry at this moment, and Kunpeng firmly believed that Kunpeng had obtained the grand purple qi. "Hongyun Dao''er, you need to fight with the deity, haha, you quickly hand over that great and purple energy, and the deity will spare you one today, or you will level down your fire cloud palace." Hong Yun was also aware of it at this moment. Kunpeng insisted that he had taken the Harmony Purple Qi. Looking at this posture, even if Hongyun didnt have the Harmony Purple Qi today, Kunpeng would definitely have had a fight with him, and that Lingxiao Palace was humiliated. Qiu, Kunpeng must be on his own body. Even if he really gave the Hongmeng Purple Qi to the Taoist Kunpeng, according to Kunpeng''s stingy temperament, he would definitely find some reason to do it. Hongyun had already seen Kunpeng''s thoughts thoroughly at this moment, and he couldn''t. Handing over Hongmeng Purple Qi, if Kunpeng takes this opportunity to truly become holy, and then destroys himself, it is as easy as pinching an ant to death. And what a noble thing that Hongmeng Ziqi is, it wont be so easy for anyone to get it, because the temptation of this thing is too great, think about Hongjuns kind, under heaven, its all The ant''s sage attitude makes the cultivator''s brains hot, lose his reason, and want to get that magnificent purple air. "I took the red cloud and took it. I don''t know what kind of grandiose and purple aura, you think you are mistaken. If you want to find the grandiose and purple aura, then please go elsewhere. If you are willing If you cant get along with the poor road, then the poor road will definitely stay with you to the end." After saying that, Hong Yun waved his sleeves, turned his head, and stopped looking at Kunpeng. Kunpeng must be determined to have a fight with Hongyun in his heart at this time. Seeing Hongyun insisting that he does not have that great purple qi, Kunpeng was very annoyed. "Then you can blame my ruthless men." After all, Kunpeng is rushing towards Hongyun, and a huge palm print is also rushing towards Hongyun''s figure. Hong Yun was also prepared for a long time in his heart. Regarding Kun Peng''s rushing figure, Hong Yun also quickly avoided. When Kunpeng saw Hong Yun dodge, his figure also rushed towards Hong Yun. Hongyun and Kunpeng were both extremely fast in the wilderness, and they were very flexible when fighting each other. The battle between these two people was going on in dodge and dodge. After Hongyun fought with Kunpeng for thousands of rounds, Kunpeng gradually gained the upper hand with his tyrannical body. But at this time, Hong Yun felt that there was another powerful force on the horizon rushing towards the Red Cloud Palace. After this group of people approached, Hong Yun recognized that they were Dijun and Taiyi. Kunpeng probably also knew the purpose of Emperor Jun and Taiyi''s trip. .. 3073 Chapter 84: Red Cloud Hidden into Wuzhuang Temple You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Hongyun and Kunpeng saw the people who had seen each other gradually became clear, they sighed secretly, the one who came was unkind. Now that Kunpeng is fighting Hongyun, he has gradually gained an advantage. If it is not too long, maybe Kunpeng can really defeat Hongyun. And Hong Yun also secretly felt a trace of something bad in his heart.I felt that this group of people was also coming at the great purple air. Hong Yun really didn''t understand how the news of his own acquisition of the grand purple qi was known to others, and when the grand purple qi entered his body even Hong Yun was confused. When Kunpeng and Hongyun saw the crowds gradually appearing, they also stopped fighting. If they continued to fight at this time, they might be picked up by others. As the so-called riverside fight, the fishermen benefited. Kunpeng is not the kind of person who makes contributions to others stupidly, after all, Kunpeng''s cunning is also famous in the prehistoric times. "Haha, fellow Daoist Kunpeng, fellow Daoist Hongyun, don''t come unharmed!" Di Jun walked to less than a hundred feet away from Kunpeng and Hongyun, and smiled and said hello to Kunpeng and Hongyun. When Kunpeng saw Emperor Jun Taiyi with many masters of the monster clan appearing in the Fire Cloud Palace, he also understood what Emperor Jun Taiyi meant. Leng hummed. "I don''t know if Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are not in their demon clan heavenly court, what is the point of doing such a big battle?" "I also happen to ask Daoist Kunpeng why he appeared in this Huoyun Palace. I dont know what the insoluble contradiction between Daoist Kunpeng and Daoist Hongyun can be solved. Lets speak out, let us reconcile it. The fire hurts the body so much that everyone will not hurt their peace." Kunpeng sneered in his heart when he saw Di Jun said this, and then said coldly to Di Jun. "My fellow Daoist Hongyun and I were just discussing the truth with fellow Daoist Hongyun. By the way, I will discuss with you, and please don''t worry about the conflicts." Kunpeng has always been aloof, and it''s normal to speak like this, and Di Jun is naturally very clear about Kunpeng''s personality. Kunpeng was originally a member of the demon race. Dijun and Taiyi have also looked for Kunpeng several times. They wanted to persuade Kunpeng to be the demon master of their demon clan heaven. Kunpeng''s cultivation level is higher than that of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, so they really moved. If you start, Kunpeng''s may not be as good as God and Taiyi. Hong Yun also asked when Dijun and Taiyi were puzzled. "I don''t know what the Demon Sovereign is doing to the Huoyun Palace in the poor road. The poor road has always been a matter of ignorance." At this time, Di Jun thought for a while and also directly said his own words. "I''m here this time, mainly because I want Fellow Daoist Hongyun to ask for something that Yaozu lost." "Dare to ask what is it?" "Hongmeng Ziqi." Hongyun and Kunpeng trembled slightly when they heard Emperor Jun slowly spit out the words "Hongmeng and Purple Qi". "Pan Dao didn''t see any grandeur and purple qi, please also ask Demon Emperor to look elsewhere!" Hongyun denied it fiercely.Love Wenxue www.lovewenxue.com Kun Peng said at this time. "When did you hear that the Demon Race had a great purple qi? Is it possible that Dao Ancestor Hongjun quietly gave you the Demon Race?" Di Jun was stunned when asked, and immediately explained. "Yes, it was given by the Taoist ancestor. The Taoist ancestor established the heavens in the demon race and cultivated all directions, making the prehistoric world flourish. It specially gave us the demon race a great and purple spirit, but then it disappeared for no reason. Taiyi sensed that he was in this direction, so he came to look for it. That cosmic purple energy is very important to the monster race, and I also ask fellow Daoists Hongyun and Dao Kunpeng to return it to us when they see it." Kunpeng curled his lips, and then thought that Emperor Jun Taiyi should try not to offend him, not to mention that there is the whole monster clan behind Emperor Jun Taiyi. If he offends them, he will not get any benefit.There was no answer, and Kun Peng wanted to see how the situation was first. "Pan Dao has been cultivating here for a long time, and he hasn''t noticed the existence of the grandiose and purple qi. If he has certain hands, he will return it." As soon as Tai saw Hongyun and Kunpeng both turning like this, he instantly lost patience. "Hongyun, everyone knows in the prehistoric world that you took that great purple qi, and now you only need to return the great purple qi to me, and I will let you go. Otherwise, don''t blame us for acting." Hearing Taiyi''s words, although Hong Yun felt a little timid in his heart, the temptation of the grand and purple spirit was too great, and Hong Yun still wanted to fool around. As soon as Tai saw Hong Yun''s attitude, he sacrificed the Chaos Clock. Emperor Jun looked at the current situation. If he didn''t need to be strong, then Hong Yun would definitely not hand over the Hongmeng Purple Qi, and he also indicated that Taiyi could be taken by force. At the same time, it also implies that Yaozu masters are ready to do it at any time. Taiyi raised the Chaos Clock and smashed it towards the red cloud. The red cloud dodged past, but it did collapse the fire cloud palace of the red cloud by half. Hong Yun took a breath in his heart when he saw the most collapsed Huoyun Palace, and secretly sighed that Taiyi was so powerful. Now he faces not only Kunpeng, but also powerful Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Under such circumstances, If there is a deadly battle, there is only a dead end. Hong Yun took out the Nine-Nine Soul Gourd at this time, and then muttered a word, and at the same time, the Nine-Nine Soul Gourd released a strong red smoke. As soon as Tai saw it failed for the first time, he urged the Chaos Clock to continue towards Hongyun. But feeling that the smoke emitted by Hongyun had an unusual aura, he quickly recalled the Chaos Clock, and then used the Chaos Clock to cover Emperor Jun and a group of monster masters.The demon master who had not had time to be covered by the Chaos Bell on the side, caught some red smoke and immediately turned into blood. Kunpeng relied on his huge breathing power to blow away the red smoke in one go. But when the red smoke was blown away, the red clouds in the red smoke had indeed disappeared. Just after the red smoke was released, Hong Yun fled to Wuzhuang Temple. Wuzhuang Temple has his friend Zhen Yuanzi, and Zhen Yuanzis formation formed by the fetal membrane of the innate spirit treasure. Saint Hongjun can''t crack it. When Kunpeng saw the disappearing red cloud, his angry face kept twitching. If Dijun and Taiyi hadn''t come to make trouble, maybe the current Hongyun would have been defeated by himself, but now Hongyun has escaped and said everything has been done. late. And Di Jun and Tai Yi were also very annoyed. They had dispatched so many masters of the Yao Clan, and they were actually escaped by Hong Yun, which made Di Jun also look dull. Di Jun also took this opportunity to win over Kunpeng. "Daoist Kunpeng, one of the demon masters in our heavenly court has always been reserved for Taoist Kunpeng. I hope that Daoist Kunpeng will not refuse. When we are in charge of the prehistoric continent, it will be beautiful." Kunpeng is not a hermit, and he wants to be able to do something in the predecessor, but he doesnt look good at Emperor Jun and Taiyi. After all, Kunpengs realm is significantly higher than that of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, and the monster race of Emperor Jun and Taiyi , It''s just vain.Kunpeng has been looking for the best camp for him. But at this moment, another group of people from the horizon rushed towards this side, and when that group of people approached, it turned out to be the Eastern Prince with a group of casual cultivators. When Dijun and Taiyi saw the Eastern Prince, their hearts were full of anger... 3074 Chapter 85: Emperor Juntai Beats Dong Wang Duke Violently You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Dijun and Taiyi saw the figure that slowly appeared from the horizon, the Dongwang Duke and his group, they were suddenly angry. Dijun and Taiyi looked at each other, and they were both understanding in their eye contact.It seems that the prince of the east is also rushing towards the great purple air. When Tai Jun Tai saw the Eastern Prince, who was also rushing to the grand and purple qi, his heart was full of anger. If a group of people were looking for it, maybe the Eastern Prince would be the first to board by then. If this is the case, he is in the prehistoric state. The destiny of the Heavenly King''s dominance is to give up, maybe even the destiny of the demon clan will not be known. The Duke of Eastern led the great power of scattered cultivation gathered under his command, and rushed towards the Red Clouds Fire Cloud Palace. The Duke of Eastern was worried that Hongyuns enlightenment would realize that great purple qi, and then he would be true. There is no chance to be sanctified.There is also the Eastern Prince, but Hongmeng Ziqi was snatched away by other people in the land. But when the Eastern Prince came here and saw Emperor Juntai and his party, and the proud Kunpeng beside him, he knew that something was wrong. Dongwanggong walked to Dijun and Taiyi, and then put on a stand like the head of a male immortal and said to Dijun and Taiyi. "This Huoyun Palace is really lively today. I didn''t expect Hongyun to have so many guests today." Then, as the Eastern Prince spoke, suddenly the front of the conversation changed. "Hmph, you are so courageous that you dared to make trouble in the Fire Cloud Palace, and you dont look at whose territory it is here. I am the head of the male immortals. Its fine if you dont listen to my orders. Such presumptuousness. Tai Jun, your monster race is simply too rampant, and you are oppressing others everywhere in the predicament because of the large number of people. I will tell the ancestors of Taoism, and then punish you for the crime of oppressing casual cultivators." As soon as Tai heard this, she naturally couldn''t bear the anger in her heart. His heart was originally disgusting with the ten thousand male immortals, Dong Wang Duke, and Dong Wang still said that, which made Tai One very Angrily, but Di Jun naturally couldn''t swallow this breath in his heart. "Fuck you, Eastern Prince, what are you worthy of being the leader of this male immortal? Why are you? I didn''t say that is the case, but you have come to teach me first." Dijun calculated in his heart that Hongjun was preparing to fit the road at this time. Moreover, Hongjun said that the general trend remains the same, the minor trend can be changed, the general trend shouldn''t be, and Hongjun cannot go out.This means that as long as Emperor Jun and Tai Yi are not too much, Hong Jun will not easily go out to punish him, and Hong Jun should also be preparing to fit the road in the High Heaven Palace now, and there must be no time to interrogate the Eastern Prince. The Eastern Prince was also ignorant of current affairs. Even if Hongjun personally named him the head of male immortals, he was actually just a name but a mascot in the wild, just a banner that easily attracted the wind.And the real power faction in the prehistoric, the first major power in the prehistoric is the enemy army and the demon clan of Taiyi Heavenly Court, and the Eastern Prince is just a name given by the prehistoric in order to balance the forces in the prehistoric. At this time, if the Eastern Prince was a little low-key and unknown, he would not be regarded as a thorn in the eye of Dijun and Taiyi. After all, Emperor Dong and Taiyi are now unnamed, and Eastern Prince is nameless.In the midst of the predicament, the strong is naturally respected. Only a famous person, the Eastern Prince takes the chicken feathers as the arrow, and wants to really give orders in the predicament. Obviously, the first one to deal with him is Emperor Jun and Taiyi. . And Hongjun may also have fancy the upright character of the Eastern Prince, so he sealed the Eastern Prince as the head of the male immortal, but the thought of the Taoist ancestor is not accurate by anyone. Hearing that Tai Yi in front of him insulted himself in this way, he naturally couldnt just leave it alone. Besides, the strength of the casual cultivators he brought here was not weak, and they basically reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. In the later period of Daluo Jinxian, his cultivation was equivalent to that of Emperor Taiyi. "Taiyi, don''t be too arrogant. I am the leader of the male immortals proclaimed by Daozu Hongjun. If you know the current affairs, you will immediately lead the demons to return to the Penglai fairy mountain in the East China Sea. I will naturally not treat you two wrongly. People." 14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com When Taiyi heard the righteous words of the Eastern Prince, as if he was the great king, he couldn''t bear the anger anymore, so he directly raised his fist and smashed towards the Eastern Prince. The Eastern Prince''s cultivation base is not low, and naturally he will not be afraid of Tai Yi in front of him, so he directly lifts the leading cane in his hand and blocks it in front of his body. And everyone on the East Prince''s side saw Tai Yi hit coming, and they also rushed towards Tai Yi. The masters of the monster race also naturally moved forward immediately, stopping the group of people brought by the Eastern Prince, and everyone on both sides immediately fought together. When Di Jun saw that everyone was fighting, he also joined the battle and directly attacked the Eastern Prince. Taiyi and the Eastern Princes strengths are almost the same, but Dijuns Chaos Clock is both offensive and defendable, and Eastern Princes Dragon Head cane is a powerful attack, but the Eastern Prince doesnt have a defensive spirit treasure in his hand. In this case, the Dragon Head cane Still can''t break Taiyi''s defense, and then his own defense will be easily broken by others. If this goes on, if your mana is exhausted, your situation will be very dangerous. After Emperor Jun joined the battle, the Eastern Prince fell directly below. The Eastern Prince was able to cope with Tai One, but he was helpless in the face of Emperor Jun and Tai One and two siege. Taiyi took advantage of the Eastern Prince to turn around to deal with the Dijun behind him, and severely printed his palm on the back of Eastern Prince, and suddenly the Eastern Prince spouted blood. The Eastern Prince was hit by Tai one by one from behind, and his defense was instantly confused, and then Dijun also took the opportunity to slap his heart cruelly in front of Eastern Prince. The Eastern Prince''s figure retreated sharply, and at the same time, his mouth was sharp. The blood also spurted from the mouth.east The Eastern Prince also took advantage of this flying figure and quickly escaped from the battle.At present, he is also seriously injured, and the strength of the monsters is obviously stronger than the people brought by the Eastern Prince. Seeing the situation is not good, the Eastern Prince shouted. "withdraw." When the Eastern Prince shouted out, everyone was stunned, and then the Eastern Prince and the monks who were brought by the Eastern Prince also turned into a golden light and disappeared. When Tai saw that the Eastern Prince wanted to escape, he wanted to chase him. But Di Jun quickly intercepted Taiyi and the others. "Now the Eastern Prince has been seriously injured, but it is still very difficult to kill it with our current strength, and the Hongmeng Purple Qi in Hongyun''s hands has not yet been settled, and now our top priority is to get the Hongmeng Purple Qi first. ." After Taiyi heard Di Jun''s words, he also woke up, and also followed Di Jun and the others to chase the red cloud... 3075 Chapter 86: Kunpeng Joins the Demon Race Heavenly Court You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"And that Taoist Kunpeng is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It must also be directed at the great purple energy. If you can persuade Kunpeng to join our monster race, it is best. Hongmeng Purple Qi" On the flying road, God Jun whispered to Tai Yi, although Di Jun loves talents very much, talents that cannot be used for himself will only be his own powerful enemies in the end.If Kunpeng is willing to join the Demon Race Heavenly Court, naturally everything is easy to say, if Kunpeng is not willing, Di Jun will not let himself add a powerful enemy like Kunpeng. Kunpeng, after watching the battle between the Eastern Prince and Emperor Taiyi just now, chased him in the direction where Hongyun had fled in advance. Kunpeng''s wisdom among the prehistoric was also ranked high, and Kunpeng naturally knew where Hongyun would flee. At present, only Zhenyuanzi in Wuzhuangguan can save and shelter Hongyun in the prehistoric land. With the top defensive power of the earth''s membrane in his hands, Zhenyuanzi is also a rare opponent in the prehistoric land. In the view of five villages. As soon as Hong Yun entered Wuzhuang Temple, he panted and said to Zhen Yuanzi. "Brother, save me." Zhen Yuanzi asked puzzledly. "Who is going to kill you, is it Kunpeng?" "It is the Kunpeng, but there are also Emperor Jun and Taiyi, please elder brother quickly open the barrier of Wuzhuang Temple." Zhen Yuanzi heard that Emperor Jun and Taiyi were also chasing Hongyun, so he immediately waved his hand and enveloped the Wuzhuang Temple with the book of the earth''s membrane. The barrier turned into by the Book of the Earth, I am afraid that no one except the saint in the precipice can forcibly open it. Now Hong Yun''s heart should calm down a bit. Zhen Yuanzi also ordered his boys to pour a cup of tea for Hongyun, and Hongyun drank it directly regardless of the temperature of the tea. Zhenyuan asked at this time. "What the hell is going on, how can it provoke Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the Demon Race Heavenly Court." "The Kunpeng, Emperor Jun and Taiyi didn''t know the news from there, insisting that I got a great purple energy, and they went to my Huoyun Palace to ask for it today." When Zhen Yuanzi heard the grand purple qi, the cells all over his body were also aroused, and he was much more sober than before. What kind of value Na Hongmeng Purple Qi is, I am afraid that no one knows in the prehistoric age, after all, the temptation of Na Hongmeng Purple Qi for the cultivator is too great.If you can achieve a holy position, you will be invincible in the future. As long as the wild world is not destroyed, then the mana of the saint will be endless. "Could it be that Brother Hongyunxian really has that radiant purple air." When Zhen Yuanzi spoke, his eyes still shone unconsciously. "Up to now, I dont hide it from my eldest brother. When I was out of the High Heaven Palace, I really didnt find a great purple qi in my body. But when I returned to the Huoyun Palace, I did find it in the veins. There is a strange energy in it, that energy is very powerful, it is about to destroy my muscle pulse, I have to force it out, I did not expect that it turned out to be a purple qi." "It seems that outside the 33rd heaven, Kunpeng has also noticed something, otherwise he wouldn''t say that. Later, he didn''t keep chasing you for asking. It seems that Kunpeng is actually not sure about it." "I don''t know why. Since I knew that the great and purple energy is here, I have covered the aura of the Fire Cloud Palace with a formation method, so that no one can detect it." Android novel www.anzhuowang.net Zhen Yuanzi had an answer in his heart when he heard Hongyun say this. "It turns out that Kunpeng was only suspicious before, but you completely concealed the aura of the Huoyun Palace, which shows that there is a ghost in your heart. So Kunpeng is even more determined that you have taken the grand purple qi." Hongyun heard that Zhen Yuanzi''s analysis made sense, but now that he has no regrets that medicine can be bought. "At this point, it''s too late to say anything, brother, now I only have to hide in your view of the Five Zhuangs. When I have enlightened the Hongmeng Ziqi and proclaimed the Dao to be holy, what Kunpeng and Emperor Jun Taiyi They are no longer my opponents, and all problems are solved." Zhen Yuanzi also nodded. "Then you can settle down in my five villages with peace of mind!" Outside of Wuzhuangguan, Kunpeng also saw the formations arranged outside Wuzhuangguan, and he also knew that Hongyun was in Wuzhuangguan. There was no good way for the moment, so he could only curse Hongyun outside. Not long after, Dijun and Taiyi also led the demon clan people to the outside of Wuzhuang Temple. They also saw that the formation in front of them was helpless. Everyone sighed that the defensive power of the earth''s fetal membrane was indeed tyrannical, and no matter how tyrannical it was When hitting it, the formation can''t be fluctuated, as if the huge energy is directly hit into nothingness. Kunpeng, Dijun and Taiyi lingered outside for a long time. At this time, Dijun walked closer to Kunpeng, and then said to Kunpeng. "Daoist Kunpeng, I must have come for Hongmeng Ziqi, now that red cloud has escaped into Wuzhuang Temple, and now we have no way to break the barrier. Taoist Kunpeng, look at this, you join us, Then I sent people to wait here day and night, and as soon as the red cloud came out, we would work together to siege it." Kun Peng also answered coldly. "No, I can clean up Hongyun alone." "The Daoist Kunpeng is naturally powerful, and it is more than enough to deal with Hongyun. However, Hongyun escapes extremely fast. If only one person wants to subdue Hongyun, it is extremely difficult, and if there is no formation to trap the second, Hongyun is very It''s easy to slip away again. If Hongyun has been hiding in the Wuzhuang Temple, and then enlightened the Hongmeng and Purple Qi, and proclaimed the Dao to be holy, then you and I will be in disaster." After Kunpeng listened to what Di Jun said, after thinking for a moment. "Then how will Hongmeng Purple Qi be distributed?" "We and Kunpeng Taoist are one and half." Kun Peng carefully weighed what Di Jun had said, and then thought about his own power. It must be very difficult to trap Hongyun. If he escapes here, he may not come out again. If he understands Hongmeng For Ziqi, then he will only have a dead end, if he joins forces with Heavenly Court, it would be a good way, and the conditions given by Di Jun are still very fair. "Ok." Di Jun was also very happy when he saw Kunpeng agreeing. The Yaozu has a great mana like Kunpeng, which is also very helpful for future development.So Emperor Jun also took Taiyi and the Yaozu group to salute Kunpeng, and respected Kunpeng as a demon master. "Today, Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the demon clan worship Dao Kunpeng as my demon clan demon master, and hope that the demon clan Kunpeng will give me some advice and raise my demon clan''s prestige." Then everyone from the Monster Race also drank in unison. "Wang Kunpeng Demon Master would rather enlighten me and raise my demon clan''s might." When Kunpeng saw the courtesy of Emperor Jun, his heart was moved. After all, Kunpeng himself was also a member of the Monster Race. Knowing that the Monster Race was looked down upon by those noble cultivators in the predicament, it was also completely cold-eyed and bullied. Kunpeng was moved for a while, and he responded.He agreed to Dijun to be the demon master of this demon race, which greatly improved the strength of the demon race... 3076 Chapter 87: Leading Zhunti to Kill the Evil Corpse You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Kunpeng was moved by Emperor Jun''s desire to seek talents, and he treated himself with such kind of courtesy, plus Kunpeng himself was a member of the monster race.Kunpeng was originally very sympathetic to the monster clans experience. The monster clan has been bullied in the prehistoric times, especially those little monsters who are still short of fire before they can form. They are usually bullied by the witch clan. It''s soaring. This has caused the younger generation of little demons in the monster race to live in fear and fear all day.Although Kunpeng would sometimes rescue him, but because of the size of the Primordial Continent, Kunpeng had only one ability, and he couldn''t help the other little monsters in the wilderness. Now that Kunpeng joined the demon clan, he decided to change the power of the demon clan, let the demon clan say one thing in this predicament, no one among the demon clan dared to move. Kunpeng is like this, if he doesn''t Ming, he has already made a blockbuster. Since he chose to come out and help Emperor Jun and Taiyi, he must do his best. Although he valued Na Hongmeng Ziqi and his interests with Emperor Jun Taiyi, he wanted to stand on the same battle line with Emperor Jun Taiyi''s heavenly court. Kunpeng, Dijun and Taiyi are helpless against the strong defenses of Zhenyuanzi''s fetal membranes. In the face of such a strong defense Lingbao, staying here can only be a waste of time, and it is better to seize the time to develop the monster race. The power, or the improvement of one''s own cultivation base is better. Emperor Jun left behind some secret whistles to continue to monitor Wuzhuangguan''s every move, and then Emperor Taiyi greeted Kunpeng and returned to the demon court. As soon as Tai saw that Emperor Jun respected Kunpeng very much, and Tai always obeyed Emperor Jun''s words, naturally he also respected Kunpeng very much.Then Kunpeng started training the demon clan and demon crowd on the heavenly court. And above the western spiritual platform. Nagato is also ready to open a small cooker for receiving and quasi-lifting at any time. If you dont understand the receiving and quasi-lifting, you can immediately ask Nagato, and the receiving and quasi-lifting are well guided. The improvement of Zhunti''s realm is very impressive. There is a great progress in the improvement of Receiving and Zhunti. Gradually, Receiving and Zhunti feels his breakthrough in his realm, and gradually condenses his evil thoughts into a corpse. Nagato was naturally very happy when he saw the progress of the two of Jiuying and Zhunti. The current situation in the predicament is that the blood of the saints are all ants. If there is a saint in the wilderness, it is equivalent to having a backer among the people in the wilderness. With a saint as a backer, let alone walking sideways in the wilderness, even if you want to walk backwards, there is no one. Dare to stop, and there are a large group of flattering ascetics who follow your butt and slap you every day. Now it is the two holy thrones of Jiuying and Zhunti who both have a place in the predicament, and have great opportunities for preaching. If the two people of Jiuying and Zhunti do not violate the bottom line of heaven, these two holy places will be a matter of time. . "Take and Zhun mention the two juniors. Now that you have condensed the evil corpses in your body, now you have to use a spirit treasure that has a great chance with you, and with the help of the powerful magic power of the spirit treasure, the evil corpse Cut out. The golden lotus, the merit of attracting you, is your companion spirit treasure. It is inextricably linked with you, so use your merit to cut out the evil corpse! The Seven Treasure Tree you are using is also in the same vein as you, and there is a great chance with you. You can use the Seven Treasure Tree to cut out your evil corpse! When the evil corpse is slashed out, the realm of both of you will be upgraded to a higher level."The Eighth Book Bar www.8shuba.com After Nagato finished speaking, and after the lead and Zhunzi responded, he slowly began to condense his own evil corpse. I saw in front of the eyes of Liying, the wisps of black air slowly emerging from the body were slowly converging into a human form. When the figure slowly became clear, Nagato knew that it was the corpse that was attracted. When all the black gas in the body gushed out, the corpse was also condensed. "it''s time." Lead in a low voice at this time. Then he sacrificed his companion spirit treasure merit Qinglian, and then drove the merit Qinglian to the slight link between the evil corpse and the main body, and severely chopped it down, when the evil corpse and the main body were separated. At the same time, the energy between heaven and earth skyrocketed rapidly, and continuously poured into the body of the enchantment, which made the realm of enchantment immediately broke through the realm of the early quasi-sage, but reached the realm of the mid-quasi-sage.The connection is also constantly absorbing the energy that emerges between the heaven and the earth. After the energy between the heavens and the earth gradually weakened, after receiving the energy gathered in the body slowly and completely refining in the body, the connecting realm was also stabilized. The corpse cut out by the lead was also lead into the sleeve.After all the three corpses are cut out, the three corpses are combined with the body, and the gang of Hongmeng and Purple Qi is added, so that you can prove the way and become holy. Zhunti watched as the lead had successfully cut out the corpse, and he also stepped up.Finally Zhunti finally eliminated all the evil thoughts in his body, and slowly formed in front of him a corpse exactly the same size as the main body Zhunti. And the evil corpse that Zhun mentioned at this moment also had a little bit of cold air in his eyes, and he smiled strangely at the main body. Zhunti was also very cautious, and was not disturbed by that strange smile. Zhun Ti sacrificed the Seven Treasure Trees at the same time, and then spurred the mana to cut out the evil corpse. After the same refining and absorption, Zhun Ti''s realm was also steadily promoted to the mid-quasi-sage stage. If it weren''t for the large formation of green lotus on the top of the spirit platform, the advancement of the quasi-sage mid-stage could cause a lot of commotion in the prehistoric lands. When such a strong man is born, the mighty powers in the predicament must have the induction, and the most anxious one is the Sanqing!Sanqing was originally the pride of heaven in the predicament.Born to gather great luck, there are several congenital treasures that make the prehistoric majestic jealous, so there is no need to count under the congenital best spirit treasure. At this time, Lao Tzu, who had a higher cultivation level in the Three Pures, had just got rid of his evil thoughts a little bit.Primitive and Tongtian are just now comprehending the essence of this Three Corpses Proof, and they have just entered the early stage of Quasi-Sage. If Sanqing wanted to be able to produce a second saint after Hongjun in the prehistoric times, it seemed that it was still a bit difficult now, after all, the current cultivation base of the introduction and Zhunti had reached the mid-quasi-sage. Nagato was also very pleased with the improvement of the realm of the lead and Zhunti, because Nagato also sensed that there were no strong mid-term quasi-sages among the prehistoric, and the strongest mana was Laozi in the Sanqing... 3077 Chapter 88: Red Clouds Out of Wuzhuang View, Intercepted by Everyone You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The six saints who had the opportunity to preach the Dao in the High Heaven Palace, now only have the highest cultivation base and the two of Zhunti, who understand the Dao the fastest. But Sanqing and Nuwa are very depressed, how can they comprehend the grand and purple qi. Among the sages of the Lingxiao Temple, Nuwa is the weaker mana base. After returning to her practice dojo, Nuwa began to practice, but it was Nuwa''s painstaking practice, but she still couldn''t comprehend the great purple energy. Mystery. And Fuxi wanted to help Nuwa to realize the Hongmeng Purple Qi, but he didn''t know that Fuxi would not even dare to approach the Hongmeng Purple Qi.As long as Fuxi is within ten steps of the Hongmeng Purple Qi, the Hongmeng Purple Qi will emit violent energy and exhaust the energy in Fuxi''s body. Therefore, Fuxi did not dare to approach the distance within ten steps at all, and had to wait anxiously for Nuwa to be able to comprehend Hongmeng Ziqi as soon as possible.After all, the mana cultivation of Fuxi and Nuwa is still too low. If at this time there is a daredevil who is not afraid of punishment by the heavens and comes to grab the Hongmeng Ziqi, then Nuwa would have to give away the Hongmeng Ziqi. In the East China Sea Penglai fairy island. The Eastern Prince is very satisfied with the growing team under him, and he sits in his honorable position, discussing countermeasures with the powerful powers under him, and see how he can take the grand and purple energy from Hongyun''s hands. "Our Penglai Fairy Island is now crowded with people. It''s better to attack Wuzhuang Temple. I don''t believe that the barrier of Wuzhuang Temple is a copper wall and an iron wall. "Yes, we are so powerful now. Once the army arrives, Zhen Yuanzi can only obediently offer Hongyun and Hongmeng Ziqi with both hands." ... Everyone was chattering for a while, but none of them were practical. They all knew to boast about going to Haikou, and there was not a single suggestion that they could come up with. They just had an addiction. The Eastern Prince frowned slightly and looked sad. Others might not understand how powerful the enchantment of these five villages is, but the Eastern Prince himself is very clear. He was also chasing Hongyun before the enchantment. The Eastern Prince exerted 80% of his power, and the enchantment remained motionless, as if nothing had happened, not even the slightest ripples had ever occurred. Such a terrifying enchantment made the Eastern Prince feel at a loss, obviously. It''s impossible to forcefully attack Wuzhuang Temple, just let everyone in Penglai Xiandao go to it. After all, its like sending a large group of ants to shake an elephant, and its even harder than an elephant. If you shake an elephant, at least by virtue of its numerical advantage, you may be able to achieve a certain effect, but the enchantment is fundamental. Unshakable. "The barriers of the Wuzhuang Temple cannot be broken with violence. Even the fetal membranes of the earth that the Great God Pangu hasn''t cut off with the Heaven-opening Axe, do you want to break the barrier?" Contempt was revealed in the voice that the Eastern Prince slowly uttered. When everyone heard the words of the Eastern Prince, they all looked at each other and fell silent. After all, if it was really like that, even the Pangu Great God''s Sky-Opening Axe could not cut something, and now it is all the people of Penglai Xiandao. Neither can cause a trace of damage to the barrier of Wuzhuang Temple. The Eastern Prince said slowly. "Now the only plan is to wait for that Hongyun to come out of Wuzhuang View. Before that, it is best to hope that Hongyun has not comprehended the great and purple energy, otherwise, we will die." Then, looking at the people sitting down, a touch of sadness leaked from his face. The Eastern King was naturally clear in his heart. Although the strength of Penglai Fairy Island is gradually becoming stronger, it still cant fight against Di Jun and Tai Yi of the Monster Race, and Di Jun and Tai Yi are unwilling to follow their orders. Now Penglai Xiandao is very passive.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com But now the only thing that can break the current predicament is to hold the Dao of Hongmeng Purple Qi in the hands, and then rely on the powerful force of Hongmeng Purple Qi to prove the Dao and become holy. Only in this way can Penglai Xiandao flourish. Having said that, the Duke of the East also arranged some more manpower to squat outside the Wuzhuang Temple, and immediately report to him if Hongyun has appeared. In the view of Wuzhuang, Hongyun and Zhenyuanzi began to study Na Hongmeng Ziqi every day, but found nothing. Zhenyuanzi naturally would not snatch the red cloud''s grand and purple energy, and Zhenyuanzi regarded the red cloud as his best friend.Moreover, Zhenyuanzi had no intention of becoming a holy. Zhenyuanzi possessed such a powerful spirit treasure as the earth book, and he could naturally retreat in the predicament. Zhenyuanzi saw that Hongyun was so obsessed with the grandiose purple qi, and he couldn''t help intervening, Zhenyuanzi decided to practice in seclusion. Before practicing in retreat, Zhen Yuanzi told Hongyun. "Brother virtuous, although Na Hongmeng Purple Qi is a great opportunity, this thing is too jealous in the predicament, the emperor Jun Taiyi of the demon clan, and the Eastern Prince of Penglai Immortal Island, Kunpeng Taoist, etc. People are very interested in Hongmeng Ziqi. They were also wandering for a few days before the enchantment of Wuzhuang Temple, and they may be covered with secret whistle outside. If you have not fully enlightened the Hongmeng Ziqi, then you must not go out, otherwise they will definitely think How to catch you." Hong Yun also promised with full mouth, Zhen Yuanzi was relieved when he saw Hong Yun''s promise, and went into meditation practice with peace of mind. But Hongyun was in the view of five villages, after more than six thousand years of comprehension, he could not make a breakthrough in the slightest. It was so difficult to comprehend the mystery, which made Hongyun very frustrated. "Don''t I, Hongyun, shouldn''t be proving to be sanctified? Now that I have obtained the grandeur and purple energy, why can''t I still be proving to be sanctified?" Hong Yun muttered in his heart. Not being able to comprehend the mystery, this made Hong Yun naturally very unpleasant, and even the cultivation could not be a peace of mind. Slowly, Hongyun finally became impatient. "Is it my Hongyun should have this disaster?" What Hong Yun thought in his heart was the catastrophe caused by the great purple qi. In the High Heaven Palace, he indirectly caused Kunpengs seat, and naturally formed a great cause and effect with Kunpeng. Now that Kunpeng Knowing that I have acquired the Magnificent Purple Qi, Kunpeng''s resentment will only continue to intensify. "It seems that Hongyun needs to settle this inexplicable cause and effect with Kunpeng, and perhaps I can prove the way and be sanctified!" Hong Yun thought to himself, Di Jun Taiyi, Dong Wang Duke, Kun Peng and others shouldn''t be chasing like that. Six thousand years have passed, and they must have been withdrawn.After a few thoughts, he made a decision and prepared to search for opportunities in the predicament. Or in the midst of the predicament, perhaps he could also feel it, Hong Yun left a magic power under the Bodhi tree as a farewell, and then he got up and prepared to go out of the five villages. Hong Yun didn''t know at this moment that Emperor Jun Taiyi, the Eastern Prince, and the great power in the prehistoric, all secretly watched every move of the five villages... 3078 Chapter 89: Red Clouds Are Besieged You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Hong Yun stepped out of the barrier of Wuzhuang Temple, he took a deep breath of air on the wild land, and sighed that he was still comfortable in the wild land. Hongyun is good at walking in the wilderness, and while walking around is also a chivalrous spirit. If it can help, Hongyun will never reject it. Even the monks in the wilderness will treat it as a treasure. Should talk about it. Hong Yun''s character walking in the wild has made Hongyun have a large group of like-minded friends in the wild. Similarly, Hongyun''s friends are also very many, many of whom are powerful. Hong Yun has now re-entered the prehistoric continent, which makes Hongyun full of vitality and vitality again. After all, for people who like to roam the prehistoric continent like Hongguang, if they stay here for a long time like Zhen Yuanzi In one place, Nagato might go crazy. But today is different from the past, it should have been Hong Yun''s purple aura, making Hong Yun very dangerous in the prehistoric times.As the saying goes, everyone is not guilty, and it is precisely because of the enchanting grandeur and purple spirit that Hongyun has taken on a lot of cause and effect in the prehistoric times. When Hong Yun just came out, the people of the monster race and the people of the Eastern Prince who were ambushing outside the Wuzhuang Temple were discovered, and they all immediately reported to each other to Emperor Jun and the Eastern Prince. The Eastern Prince heard the spys report, and then immediately became interested, and immediately mobilized his hands to chase Hongyun. After all, if he practiced hard, without the chance of proving the path, his greatest achievement would be the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal. Level. But if you have the grandeur and purple spirit, then there is no big problem with the same prehistoric. After the Eastern Prince had such a plan, he did not delay for a moment, and went straight after the red cloud. And in the Yaozu Heavenly Court. Di Jun and Kun Peng are discussing the revitalization of the Yaozu.Kunpeng proposed to let the monster clan establish prestige in the prehistoric, and then formulate the rules in the prehistoric, so that all things in the world will be convinced; another point is to strengthen learning among the demon clan, such as speaking skills, and self-cultivation Upgrade, only with powerful soldiers, the Yaozu can become the main house in the prehistoric. After Dijun and Taiyi heard what Kunpeng said, they nodded again and again. At this moment, I thought the mobs were coming in, but the pace was very impatient, like something big happened? "Report, outside Wuzhuang Guan, Hongyun came out of Wuzhuang Guan." After listening to the little demon''s breathless report, Tai was ecstatic, and he was busy taking Di Jun to capture Hongyun. Kunpeng naturally heard about it, and then Kunpeng bit his teeth with hatred, then stood up and patted the table. "Hmph, I finally waited for you, this time I will definitely let you go soulless." After that, Kunpeng ignored Dijun and Taiyi, and then he just waved his huge wings and chased Hongyun directly. Dijun and Taiyi couldn''t do anything when they saw the Kunpeng Demon Master. After all, the Demon Master was angry at that Hongyun, and they had reached the point of gnashing their teeth. Emperor Taiyi also quickly organized the powerhouse of the demon clan, and then set out to capture Hongyun. Hongyun left Wuzhuang Temple and flew directly toward the depths of the prehistoric land, while the people who monitored Hongyun followed from a distance. Hongyun didn''t know the danger that was about to come. The Eastern Prince came to inquire, but also rushed in front of Hongyun, and directly intercepted Hongyun.90 look at the novel www.90kankan.com "Friend Hongyun, don''t come here unharmed? The Eastern Prince came to pay a visit." "Duke Dong, what do you mean?" Hong Yun glanced at the crowd with the Eastern Prince behind him, and he was very puzzled as he said in his mouth. The Eastern Prince saw that now that he had reached this point, he didn''t need to go around with Hongyun. "Friend Hongyun, my purpose in waiting for coming today is to ask you to borrow something." "Pan Dao, has always been empty-handed, there is nothing rare, and it may be about to sweep the prince of the East." Hong Yun also immediately realized that the purpose of the Eastern Prince''s enthusiasm was not for other reasons, but must be for the great and purple energy.But until now, Na Hongmeng Ziqi is allowed to say anything, Hongyun will not give it up, and now he has to deny it and prevaricate. When the Eastern Prince saw Hong Yun, he didn''t want to surrender his grandeur and purple energy, and his face changed in an instant. "Huh, Hongyun, you dont have to pretend to be garlic. No one in the predicament knows that you have obtained a great purple qi. Now most of the preys are looking for your great purple qi. You should give it to me as soon as possible. , Otherwise I am afraid that you will not be blessed." After the Eastern Duke finished speaking, he cast a cold glance at Hongyun. With such a battle in front of him, Hong Yun was also difficult to get away, and his heart was at a loss. Suddenly, a golden light floated from a distance at an extremely fast speed, directly facing the Taoist Hongyun, everyone was shocked by the fierce aura. Hong Yun saw someone coming, but it was too late to escape, so he had to resist this attack with all his strength. "Rumble." That golden light collided with the red cloud, forming a huge energy wave. After the strongest wave of energy dissipated, everyone could see clearly that the person who collided with the red cloud and stalemate was Kunpeng. Kunpeng didn''t care about the people around him at all, but only focused on fighting Hongyun.Kunpengyun and Hongyun each formed an invisible energy barrier in front of him. The energy barriers of the two sides turned into a perfect arc and converged at one point. The stalemate lasted only for a quarter of an hour, and then Hongyun turned over and escaped from the state of energy confrontation. Now facing so many masters, I cant consume it casually. energy. Seeing the scene in front of him, Hong Yun didn''t hesitate at all, and randomly took out a crystal with a light blue light from his arms.Then he squeezed the crystal to pieces, and suddenly a lot of light cyan gas flowed out of the crystal, moving in all directions. Hongyun has made a lot of people among the prehistoric people. Naturally, there are many people who have received Hongyun''s help. Naturally, many people owe Hongyun''s cause and effect. At the moment of crisis, Hongyun is down. Naturally, it is time for them to repay the cause and effect. Then at this time, there was a rapid flash of golden light from the horizon, and when they got closer, they knew that it was Dijun and Taiyi who came with the demon clan. Taijun Taiyi hated the Eastern Prince very much, and today several forces have gathered here.Both sides are clear about each other''s thoughts, nothing more than they want to compete for the red cloud''s grandeur. Tai Yi really wanted to provoke Prince Dongdong, but was immediately stopped by Di Jun.The most important thing at the moment is to subdue Hongyun. Otherwise, if Hongyun escapes, if he returns to the view of Wuzhuang, then it will be basically impossible to catch Hongyun again... 3079 Chapter 90 Hongyun blew himself up and seriously injured Taiyi Kunpeng You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing Hong Yun looking at her fiercely, Hong Yun also sighed inwardly. "Hey, I thought I should have listened to Brother Zhenyuanzi at the beginning, and now I ran into the wilderness to die. It''s really my own death, and no one can stop it." Hong Yun thought that he would definitely not be able to escape today, so he thought that if everyone attacked him, it would be better to throw out that great purple qi and let them fight for it.Then he could still take the opportunity to slip away, Hong Yun was planning. At this time, several golden lights fell rapidly from the sky, surrounded by the red clouds, and in a short while, hundreds of monks with the cultivation level of Da Luo Jinxian gathered. Hong Yun saw the people who had helped him in the past, and now he appeared in front of him so quickly at the moment of crisis, and the gratitude in his heart was beyond words.Everyone also nodded towards Hong Yun, letting Hong Yun rest assured that they would not harm Hong Yun. The Eastern Prince couldnt sit still anymore. If he dragged on any longer, he was afraid that Hongyuns help would come, so he immediately waved his hand and rushed to kill him. At the same time, according to the previous agreement, Eastern Prince and himself should always pay attention. Hongyun''s movements prevent Hongyun from escaping. When Di Jun saw this, he immediately waved his hand to let everyone join the battle, trying to take advantage of the chaos to capture Hongyun. Kunpeng still skipped the surrounding crowd and slammed straight towards Hong Yun. Hong Yun didn''t dare to neglect, so he took out the nine-nine soul gourd and settled it. The red cloud didnt dare to hide private and immediately turned into a red cloud, which was a hundred meters in size. In this red cloud, between the rotation of mana, there are countless small rotating red lotus flowers, each of which is the size of a palm, and hidden murderous intent. , This piece of red cloud is the ultimate offensive and defensive treasure of Hongyun refining for hundreds of thousands of years. Then Hong Yun dumped the nine-nine soul gourd down, and the red smoke that popped from the gourd instantly trapped Kunpeng, Penglai Immortal Island and the people of the Yaozu. In a moment, Penglai Immortal Island and the Yaozus People are all destroyed and turned into nothingness. But Kunpeng was trapped in the red smoke, and Kunpeng suddenly felt that his mind was faint. If it weren''t for the tyrannical body that he had cultivated in the North Sea of ??Netherworld, Kunpeng was afraid he would not be able to escape the tragedy of being turned into nothingness by the red smoke. . Kunpeng felt bad, and immediately circulated the cyan gas around his body. Countless cyan gas swirled from Kunpeng''s body, forming an invisible protective cover outside Kunpeng''s body to keep out the red smoke. Hongyun was also consciously wronged in the face of Kunpeng, but he did not expect to give his seat with a good intention, but it caused such a cause and effect. Hongyun had no choice but to respond to the cause and effect. If the cause and effect were not closed, the proving to be holy would be empty talk. . Waiting for the cyan gas around Kunpeng''s body to find the extreme, Kunpeng is able to defend against the red smoke and come towards the red cloud. Kunpeng''s hand suddenly turned into the giant claws of the peng bird, and it was a random scratch against the red cloud. . The Eastern Prince also wanted to stop Hongyun at this time, but he was indeed blocked by the master Hongyun called. He couldn''t get away, and Eastern Prince could only solve the immediate trouble first.But Emperor Jun and Tai Yi came to help Hong Yun, Tai Yi urged the Chaos Clock to attack Hong Yun, and he was about to stop Hong Yun, and Hong Yun dodged the past with super fast speed. The three groups of people were also fighting together. Sometimes, the three groups of people didn''t deal with each other. So when they were fighting, they often accidentally injured other people on purpose, which made the scene chaotic. But Kunpengs mana was originally above the red cloud. Although the red cloud layer refined by the red cloud was attackable and defensible, under the attack of Kunpengs angry giant claws, the red cloud layer gradually disappeared, and in the end it was completely unable to Defensive.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com This was a dull sound from the chaotic clock in the sky. The person under the clock, officially the red cloud, was immediately held in place by the chaotic clock, and his body was immobile.Before Hong Yun understood the situation, he was severely injured by the giant claws from the sky. Hong Yun''s mana was almost depleted at this moment, and there were scars of visible bones on his body. Facing Kunpeng and Taiyi and two who wanted to rush by himself, they were very annoyed. Seeing that he owed himself the power of favor in the predicament he had summoned, under the siege of the Eastern Prince and the Monster Race, most of the deaths and injuries were caused.Hong Yun said furiously at this time. "Don''t deceive people too much." After that, the red cloud randomly condensed the aura of the whole body, and then urged the red smoke in front, and then quickly rushed towards Kunpeng and Taiyi. Taiyi and Kunpeng were shocked when they saw the state of the red cloud in front of them, and they were all secretly surprised. "This red cloud is going to explode and want to die with me." Looking at the red clouds rushing over in front of them, Tai Yi and Kun Peng''s rushing figure couldn''t stop immediately. Tai Yi and Kun Peng had a bad idea, Tai Yi swiftly sacrificed the Eastern Emperor Bell and enveloped themselves. But when it is too late, it will be soon. Hong Yun is already close to the two figures. Without waiting for the chaotic bell, a white light slowly condenses from Hong Yun''s body, and then the white light soars in an instant, Hong Yun''s body It exploded three feet away. Hong Yun''s current realm has reached the late Daluo Jinxian stage. Once a monk in this realm explodes, the energy stored is enough to destroy several mountain peaks. But when everyone was shocked by the horrible white light energy, it seemed that a golden light blasted toward the center of the white light burst. When the fluctuation of the energy of the white light explosion shocked everyone back, they couldn''t get away. The golden light disappeared in the white light when I saw the eyes. Although many people saw this scene, everyone thought that their eyes were dazzling. Taiyi Kunpeng saw a golden light, but before Taiyi Kunpeng thought, they were all directly injured by the explosion energy. There were several cracks on Kunpeng''s body at this time. The internal organs were also shattered in the explosion, and blood was spitting out in his mouth. If it weren''t for Kunpeng''s strong mana and the protection of his own soul, Kunpeng also It exploded along with Hongyun a long time ago, and Kun Peng did not dare to delay, dragging the seriously injured body and returning to Beiming to recover. Tai Yi''s injury is not much better than Kunpeng''s. If there is no Chaos Clock to help Tai Yi block part of the damage, Tai Yi may fall on the spot.Tai Yi was also vomiting blood at this time, and there was no good place in the five six-fun organs, and traces of blood were still leaching from the body. Di Jun saw Tai Yi deeply wounded and was dying. He was also unwilling to fight, and quickly let the Demon Race and his party escort them back to the Demon Race Heavenly Court... 3080 Chapter 91 Nagato rescued a trace of Hongyuns soul You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Di Jun led the demons to leave. The predecessors who came to help Hongyun saw Hongyun explode, and their hearts were very sad and angry, but Hongyun was dead, which meant that their cause and effect was gone. Moreover, there were fewer than fifty people still alive in casual cultivators, most of them suffered serious injuries and basically no longer have the ability to fight, and then they all returned to their dojo to recover from their injuries. Only the Penglai Xiandao group of the Eastern Prince was left at the scene. The Eastern Prince looked at the corpses all over the floor and was very annoyed. Although this battle suffered damages, the biggest losses were the group of casual cultivators brought by Hongyun, and the people on his own Penglai Immortal Island. At present, the power of Penglai Fairy Island was originally a relatively weak force among the prehistoric, far inferior to the monsters and witches, and now it has lost so many masters, and still has not obtained the Hongmeng Ziqi. Everyone is a little discouraged. When everyone was desperately preparing to return to Penglai Fairy Island, at this time, at the place where the red cloud had just exploded, a purple gas was slowly falling down. The Eastern Prince was overjoyed when he saw that purple qi. "Hongmeng Ziqi?" The Eastern Prince murmured, indeed, the joy was beyond words. Quickly stepped forward, grabbed the great purple qi in his hand, and then the Eastern Prince took a closer look, and waited until he confirmed that it was the great purple qi. The Eastern Prince looked up to the sky and laughed. "Hahaha, it takes no effort. I didn''t expect this thing to end up in my hands." When the people heard the Dong Wang Duke say this, they were excited about it. The things they worked hard to get, finally got them. Naturally they were happy. Although this grandeur and purple energy did not benefit them, Dong The prince eats meat, so he always has a mouthful of soup. After that, the Eastern Prince converged his smile in an instant, and after he collected the Hongmeng Purple Qi, he led the crowd back to his dojo, Penglai Xiandao. Above the lingtai square inch. Nagato took out the purple-red gourd in his arms, then took out the Sanguang Divine Water from the ring and dripped a few drops on the mouth of the gourd. The lead on the side said. "Hey, Fellow Hongyun, he loves to make friends with the world''s heroes, to help others, and to be a hero, but now it has ended up like this. If it weren''t for the help of the brothers, Fellow Hongyun would have to die. Fortunately, There is still a trace of soul." Then said in the already given Zhunti. "Yeah, it is said that we grabbed the seat, so that Fellow Daoist Hongyun is like this." "Junior Brother Zhun mentioned, don''t blame yourself. If you are a good person everywhere, you were on top of the High Heaven Palace that day and did very well." "Senior Brother, how long will it take for Daoist Fellow Hongyun to recover now?" "Now that the foundation of Hongyun has been damaged, it is also fortunate to be able to retain a trace of his soul. Fortunately, I used my Qinglian body to protect his soul, otherwise it would have long since turned into nothingness. These three light gods have a miraculous effect in healing the wounds. I believe it will not be long before Hongyun''s soul will be stabilized. At that time, we will count on me to pay his favor." Above the Yaozu Heavenly Court.Lele Literature www.lelewx.com Tai Yi was seriously injured, if Di Jun hadn''t given up decisively, and then immediately met the Demon Clan Heavenly Court, it might have fallen for a while.On the other hand, Tai One is extremely injured. This time Tai Ones cultivation base has regressed for at least five thousand years, and for the next five thousand years, Tai One can only heal the wounds and cannot do cultivation. If one counts, Tai Ones cultivation To reduce by 10,000 years. Even so, Di Jun felt very relieved, so that Tai Yi''s life was saved, it was enough. Then a little demon from the demon race came to report. "Enlighten Your Majesty the Demon King, I will wait for the order to stay and observe the movements of the Eastern Prince in secret. In the end, the Eastern Prince indeed took a purple gas from the place where the red cloud blew, and when the Eastern Prince said this thing, it seemed to be still Very happy, and then led everyone to leave." "what?" Di Jun was very annoyed at this moment, and the purple gas must be Hongmeng purple gas. "Your Majesty Demon King, what?" Di Jun was stunned for a moment, and then said. "Oh, it''s okay, go on!" The little demon left puzzled. Di Jun was indeed very angry, let the Eastern Prince pick up such a big bargain in vain, and Di Jun really couldn''t swallow it. And if the Eastern Prince really comprehends the Magnificence and Purple Qi, then the Monster Race will be very dangerous.I had offended the Eastern Prince, and if the Eastern Prince became holy, he would definitely avenge himself. However, there are still a lot of things about the monster clan at the moment. On the one hand, he needs to pay attention to the movements of the witch clan, while taking care of Taiyi. Taiyi is a powerful thug among the monster clan. Now there is no Taiyi. First, you have to go to the Dongwanggong alone to ask for grandeur and purple energy. The chance of winning is not great. Although Dijun is very unhappy, there is no way. Everything has to wait until Taiyi recovers. Plan again. If Di Jun wanted to come, it would be impossible for Prince Dong to enlighten and enlighten Hongmeng and Ziqi into sacredness so quickly. Then Dijun had to fight against the Wu Clan, and then stepped up his training of the Yao Clan soldiers. Now if Kunpeng was seriously injured, he would have to recover from Beiming, and now the Demon Race Heavenly Court is only responsible for himself. Di Jun believed in Kunpeng very much. He believed that Kunpeng would not be killed so easily. After all, Kunpeng''s cultivation base was a higher level than Emperor Taiyi.And this time, returning to Kunpeng''s hometown, Kunpeng, is naturally less dangerous. And in the North Ming. Kunpeng did return to Beiming and it was a lot better, because he was a big fish that absorbed Beimings essence from the Beiming. Now when he comes back here, he can naturally increase his healing speed. . In the Demon Master Palace, Kunpeng''s huge fish body was lying on a huge jade platform, and the white air current energy was continuously emitted from the jade platform to warm the wounded Kunpeng. Kunpeng was originally a severely injured body. At the same time as the continuous energy flowed in, the bone wounds that were deeply visible were also recovering little by little. Then the white airflow followed Kunpengs veins and entered Kunpengs body, wandering between Kunpengs five and six internal organs. Wherever the white airflow went, the damaged veins and internal organs that were about to burst were all slow. Slowly recovering, and a white mist film formed, continuously warming the wounded veins in the patch. This jade platform was originally a piece of spirit treasure in the North Ming, which can continuously absorb the light cyan water source energy in the North Ming water. When Kunpeng was a big fish, it was on this jade platform. Practice.The cultivation speed on the jade platform can be increased a lot, about twice that of cultivation in the water, and the energy of the cultivation will be more refined... 3081 Chapter 92: Leading and quasi-lifting out two corpses You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Kunlun Mountains, Laozi, Yuanzi, and Tongtian are constantly performing deductions, and at the same time their own body''s evil thoughts are constantly converging in the body. Now after a long period of condensing, I finally took the lead to condense a complete corpse in front of him. After the condensing of the evil corpse is completed, it also means that Lao Tzu''s chance of sanctification has taken another step. Lao Tzu has a lot of magic weapons, but only the Xuan Huang Linglong Pagoda that day is most suitable for Lao Tzu to cut the three corpses.The Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda is very much a treasure of acquired merit, which is formed by condensing as many as 60% of the Kaitian merit, but its ability is not much worse than that of the innate treasure. If you use this spirit treasure to slay the three corpses, the mana gained from the three corpses in the future will only be more tyrannical. Soon Lao Tzu was the corpse cut out with the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Tower. After the evil corpse was cut out, the energy between heaven and earth quickly converged, and Lao Tzu''s realm quickly rose to the realm of Quasi-Sage mid-stage.Then the coercion released from Lao Tzu''s body made everyone feel the power of the great power. Zhen Yuanzi in Wuzhuang Guan. "Someone cut out the corpse? It must be Lao Tzu in the direction of Kunlun Mountain." In the sea of ??blood. "What? I took the lead in cutting out the corpse." Above the demon heaven. "The Quasi-Sage Mid-term? It turned out to be so powerful." Di Jun also took a deep breath. Above the ancestral witch hall, the twelve ancestral witches are all in touch. "Hmph, that old guy was the first to cut out the corpse." "Huh, but we also don''t lose to Sanqing by relying on a tyrannical body." "It is not rare for us to cut the three corpses into a sacred corpse, and the Father God''s slicing three corpses into a sacred corpse is the best way to prove Dao." "Yup." ... For a while, there were feelings in the predicament, and they did not expect that Lao Tzu was the first to cut out the three corpses, which made some great abilities have to admire, this Pangu authentic foundation is good. The Primitive and Tongtian who were present saw Lao Tzu cut out the evil corpse. After watching it, they were also inspired by it. Then the speed of condensing evil is faster.Only after a mere five hundred years, the time for the primitive and heavenly slashing of evil corpses has also arrived. Wait until Yuan and Tongtian cut out the evil corpse. There is another throbbing in the predicament. The coercion of reaching the quasi-sage mid-term is such a tyrannical one. If it is to be sanctified in the future, then I don''t know how terrible it will be. This made the cultivation speed of all the great abilities increase rapidly in the midst of the wild.Global Novel www.qqzkw.com On Lingshan, both Nagato and Zhunti had sensed the news of Sanqing''s sanctification. But it was just a sentence, and I didn''t feel any surprise at all. It should be that before a thousand years, the introduction and quasi mention had already cut out the three corpses. But now, both the reception and the quasi mention have reached the critical moment for condensing good corpses. It is very difficult to get rid of the good thoughts in the body. The compassionate heart in this body is something everyone has, but to remove the good corpse, you must remove all the good thoughts in the body without leaving a trace. After thousands of years of cultivation, both the introduction and the quasi-lifting can condense their own good corpses. When the good thoughts are fully condensed, it is the time to cut the good corpses. When the good corpses are cut out, the realm will Immediately raise it for a while, the terrifying pressure at that time, I don''t know if this Qinglian formation can withstand it. Nagato was still a little worried, because in this Quasi-Sage Period, the energy contained in it was extremely terrifying, and the gap with the former was very obvious. This Qinglian Great Formation was originally just a kind of great formation that concealed its breath, Nagato was a little worried that Qinglian Great Formation could not withstand the terrifying pressure and damage. "It seems that if you really can''t bear it at that time, you have to immediately withdraw the Qinglian formation, so as not to backlash yourself after the formation is destroyed." It didn''t take long for the enchantment and Zhunti to condense the benevolent corpses one after another, and when it was time to cut the benevolent corpse, the enchantment also used the merits of Qinglian to cut out the benevolent corpse. Once the benevolent corpse was cut out, the energy in the sky burst into the body of the lead, and the lead continued to absorb the influx of energy. The cultivation base in its body was also soaring, and it didnt take long. After a while, he broke through to the late Quasi-Sage realm. At the same time, the self-inducing body exploded and shot out several terrifying coercion, this terrifying coercion made Zhunti feel a little overwhelmed, and it took a few steps to stabilize her figure. The terrifying force of coercion successively impacted the Qinglian formation, and then to Nagatos surprise, the Qinglian formation did not seem to be unable to support it at all. The Qinglian formation would receive the pressure. Continually shifting to the underground Western spiritual veins, the Western spiritual veins have been well supplemented. But Lao Tzu on Kunlun did feel the violent fluctuations of the Western spiritual veins, and felt the influx of such a strong energy, which surprised Lao Tzu. Generally speaking, the spiritual veins can only be slow. Collecting aura, but this time it is skyrocketing, so I have doubts. "What happened in the West? Such a terrible thing happened." Although Lao Tzu was puzzled, he wouldn''t take the time to look at these things. After all, he had to concentrate on cultivation.We must first improve our own strength. And Lao Tzu also believes that Sanqing''s cultivation speed is the fastest in the predicament, and he is also the first person to cut out the evil corpse in the predicament. What Nagato was worried about before did not happen, but something that made Nagato more pleasantly surprised. It turned out that this Qinglian Great Array could transfer the energy received to the spiritual veins underground. This powerful ability, The ability to make the spiritual veins of the West ascend more rapidly is of great significance to the creatures of the West. And Zhunti cut out the benevolent corpse, and promoted to the late Zhuansheng stage also made the western spiritual veins once again improved by a not small level. On Kunlun Mountain, Sanqing once again felt the energy bursting in this western spiritual vein. There was a surprise and fear in his heart, but at such an increase speed, it is really nothing for the western spiritual vein to catch up with the east. Hope, after all, the gap between the two is too big. But the energy of this riot made De Sanqing fall into throbbing and speculation again. They never dared to imagine that the realm of the two Western Zhunti and Recruitment had already been elevated to the late Quasi-sage, and the two corpses were cut out at the same time. Such a terrifying speed, placed in the predicament, is afraid that it will cause a lot of restlessness. Taiyi and Kunpeng, who were seriously injured, gradually recovered.He continued to practice cultivation, and wanted to cut out the evil corpse after Sanqing. And after the three corpses were cut out in the Sanqing, everyone in the predecessor also understood the method of cutting the three corpses, and cut out the evil corpses one after another... 3082 Chapter 93: The Demon Race Takes The Eastern Prince Directly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Sanqing slashed out the corpses, there were many great powers in the prehistoric corpses. The Styx of the Nether Blood Sea condensed the evil corpse, and then used his companion spirit treasure Yuantu and Abi two swords to cut out the evil corpse. The cultivation base has greatly increased. Now the cultivation base has broken through the realm of the quasi-sage stage, and the blood The number of blood god children in the sea has reached 480 million. This blood god son is not only a clone of Styx, but also can fight together with Styx.However, compared with the previous 360 million Blood God Child, Styxs ascension is also very rapid, and this Blood God Child also has a stronger deduction ability. Soon Styx used the Blood God Child to promote the Blood God Child. Array. And Zhen Yuanzi of Wuzhuangguan finally realized the method of cutting the three corpses, using his companion spirit treasure, the book of the earth, which is the fetal membrane of the earth, to cut out the evil corpse.The cultivation base reached the realm of the quasi-sage initial stage.But Zhen Yuanzi is still practicing with great concentration, and wants to continue to break through, Zhen Yuanzi did not realize that his best friend Hongyun has blew himself up at this moment. And the Kunpeng in the North Ming was also restored by the original power in the North Ming, and gradually recovered.And Kunpeng was originally a strong man in this predecessor, and he quickly realized the method of cutting the three corpses to become a holy, so that Hou Kunpeng was also practicing in the demon master palace in the North Ming, and wanted to condense it quickly The evil corpse then cut out the evil corpse. Emperor Jun also smoothly cut out the evil corpse with the Hetu Luoshu, and his realm was raised to the realm of the early quasi-sage.However, Taiyi''s cultivation was so bad because of his injuries, although under Di Jun''s guidance, he still did not condense a corpse. And the Eastern Prince of Penglai Fairy Island also realized the way to cut the three corpses, and smoothly cut out the evil corpse through the dragon head crutch bestowed by Hongjun, and smoothly broke through to the realm of the early quasi-sage. And the Eastern Prince cut out the three corpses, and the pressure of the promotion to the early stage of the quasi-sage spread to the demon heaven, which immediately made Emperor Jun and Tai Yishi tense. The Eastern Prince now has a grandiose purple energy in his hands. If the Eastern Duke develops like this, he may be truly sanctified later. At that time, the monster clan was very dangerous, and the Eastern Prince still had the title of the Lord of the Male Immortals in the prehistoric age. If the Eastern Prince really became the climate, then the situation would be out of control. Tai Yi has now touched the door of the gathering of evil corpses, but at this time he has been confused. If he practices forcibly, it will inevitably cause Tai Yi to become unstable and in danger of becoming confused. Taiyi also decisively stopped practicing, and then discussed with Emperor Jun how to deal with the Eastern Prince. "Brother, the Eastern Prince has now cut off the evil corpse, and has broken through to the realm of the early quasi-sage. If they are allowed to develop like this, the situation in the prehistoric will become more and more difficult to say. A witch has already It gives us a headache." After hearing Taiyi''s words, Di Jun''s eyes twitched, and a trace of worry emerged in his heart. "That''s right, there is still a grandeur and purple energy in the hands of the Eastern Prince. If he really gives him time to develop, he may not be able to control it at that time." "Brother, then we might as well mobilize people immediately to attack the Penglai Three Islands and destroy them directly." "Ok" Di Jun pondered for a moment and then continued.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com "Although that is the case, Brother Xian almost cut out the evil corpse, and the Eastern Duke also cut out the evil corpse! I am afraid that I will not be able to annihilate the Eastern Prince in one fell swoop, but it will cause a lot of trouble." "Brother, you don''t need to worry, but I didn''t cut out the corpse. The mere prince of the East, with the Chaos Clock in his hand, I am not afraid. Besides, we still have the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array." "The Zhoutian Star Fighting formation is naturally infinite, but the formation has not yet been fully trained. Although this formation is very mysterious, it requires three hundred and sixty-five cultivators above the Daluo Jinxian to hold the star flag in the big formation. Among them, by the power of the stars. If you are a little careless, you will be bitten back." "Brother, let''s practice this week''s star-fighting formation for a period of time, and wait until the formation is complete, and annihilate the Eastern Prince in one fell swoop." Then Dijun and Taiyi practiced the big formation every day. Gradually, the power of this big formation was gradually brought into play. This big formation was also infinitely powerful. If trapped in it, it would basically be impossible to get out, even if it was a saint. Kind of fear. In the Penglai Fairy Island, the Eastern Prince was cultivating in the room all day because he had acquired the Magnificent Purple Qi, and no one would pay attention. When the evil corpse was successfully cut out, the Eastern Prince was overjoyed. "Finally, the evil corpse is cut out. Although this speed is not fast, it is fortunate that with the help of the Hongmeng Ziqi, when the three corpses come out, and with the help of the Hongmeng Ziqi, the three corpses can be combined to reach the saint. The realm." Because of the great purple qi, the Eastern Prince''s cultivation speed was even faster, but after the evil corpse was cut out, the cultivation encountered some bottleneck. The Eastern Prince worked hard to cultivate, but there was no good increase. Dijun and Taiyi practiced the Zhou Tianxing battle array hard, and finally achieved something, then Taiyi said. "Brother, we have been training this big formation for more than ten years. If we continue like this, the Eastern Prince will be able to cut out the second corpse. By then, we will really have no choice. Di Jun thought for a while, and then agreed. This week, the Star Dou Great Array also used a lot to deal with the Duke of Dong.I thought that after all, the Eastern Prince was just a realm of the early quasi-sage. Dijun and Taiyi mobilized their forces among the monster clan, and then came straight to the Eastern Prince. Nagato in Lingshan also sensed the demon clan''s abnormal movement, and then Nagato said. "Eastern Prince is weak and helpless, and he does not know it. He is even more arrogant if he doesn''t know how to constrain. He deserves to suffer such a disaster." This time Nagato did not pay attention to the power struggle between the demon clan and the Eastern Prince. After all, if you are involved in it, you will inevitably suffer a lot of causal power. This is a big taboo for practitioners. Even if they were fighting for the grand and purple qi, they would be affected by the power of causality. On that day, Nagato only saved a trace of the soul of the dying Hongyun, but did not take the grand and purple qi.One is that the great and purple energy has no effect on Nagato, but it is not worthwhile to attract cause and effect. As soon as Emperor Taiyis army was dispatched, there was already a mess of porridge in Penglai Fairy Island. The prince has already tasted the sweetness of Hongmeng Ziqi at this time, where is he willing to let go... 3083 Chapter 94 The Eastern Prince blew himself and escaped You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The eyes of the Eastern Prince, which had been blinded by the grandeur and purple aura, had lost his judgment on the situation. Under the insistence of the Eastern Prince, everyone can only line up to meet the enemy. Although Penglai Immortal Island''s current power has also increased a lot, it can be described as a master like a cloud. There are already about 30,000 monks above the Daluo Jinxian, and there are even more monks below the Daluo Jinxian. However, there is still a big gap in this strength for the Yaozu. After all, the Yaozu is a strong force of the old brand in the prehistoric, and among them, the top ten demon saints and ten demon commanders, their respective men are also experts Yun, this time Ping Duke Dong, Emperor Jun and Tai Yi brought some elite powers. The Eastern King lined up to meet the enemy, and then Emperor Jun and Taiyi galloped all the way. The two sides met above the East China Sea. Although the number of Monster Race and the number of Eastern Princes was not too different, the gap between the two was really obvious. "Dijun Taiyi, don''t deceive people too much. I didn''t go to find you, but you came here by yourself." "Huh, Duke Dong, I advise you to obediently take out the Hongmeng Purple Qi, otherwise, we are going to level your Penglai Three Islands." Di Jun said coldly. "Hmph, the tone is not small, it depends on whether you have this ability, I am not a vegetarian in Penglai Xiandao." At this time, when Tai saw that the Eastern Prince was still so stubborn, he cursed. "Duke Dong, don''t know what is good or bad, if you don''t take out the grandeur and purple energy, I will let you explain it here today." The Eastern King suddenly became angry, panting heavily, and then cursed. "You ugly bird egg, a big Luo Jinxian dared to challenge me, I am impatient!" Then the Eastern Prince signaled to initiate an attack, and the Eastern Prince himself went straight to Tai Yi. Last time he himself saw Tai Yi was seriously injured. This time Tai Yi did not cut out the corpse, and his strength was below him. When Tai saw that the Eastern Prince actually rushed towards him, he snorted coldly, and then said. "I can''t help myself." Then Taiyi sacrificed the Chaos Clock to prepare for a battle with the Eastern Prince. As Taiyi possesses the most precious offensive and defensive Chaos Clock, naturally, no one is needed. There is only one Eastern Prince, Taiyi does not care about it at all. The Eastern Prince waved the dragon-head crutches and made a flurry of dancing at Taiyi, and then Taiyi was controlling the Chaos Clock to block it. Under Taiyi''s command, this chaotic clock runs skillfully by Taiyi''s side, perfectly blocking all the upcoming attacks of the Eastern Prince. Above the East China Sea, amidst the sound of gold and iron fighting, the two sides are also fighting together. Although the Eastern Duke is in the early stage of the Quasi-Sage, he should have no defensive spirit treasure, so that the Eastern Prince seems to suffer a special loss when fighting against Tai. Taiyi has a defensive spirit treasure that integrates offense and defense, that is, Tai One is Fall in an invincible place. The defense of the Eastern Prince relies on the support of his own mana, but Taiyi is different. As long as the Eastern Prince did not break Taiyi''s defenses, that meant that although the Eastern Prince was very tyrannical and domineering, he would eventually have to be defeated due to the huge consumption of mana in his body. After several thousand rounds of fighting, the Eastern Prince also gradually realized this, and he tried his best to break Taiyi''s defense. But the defense of the wonton bell was broken when it was broken. After several attempts, there was no result, and the mana of the Eastern Prince gradually weakened.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com And Taiyi can save a lot of mana by relying on Chaos Clock, although Taiyi''s current realm is only the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. And the Eastern Prince, who is gradually weakening, is full of loopholes in defense. From the beginning of the fierce attack, it can only be parried now. Faced with such a situation, Tai Yi spotted a defensive loophole in the Eastern Prince, and then drove the Chaos Clock with his force to hit the Eastern Prince. Facing the sudden attack, the Eastern Prince was too late to deal with it, and the Chaos Clock slammed on his chest. The Eastern Prince took the blow, and his figure quickly retreated. He waited for about a few hundred feet before he settled his figure, and at the same time he was seriously injured. A large mouthful of blood came out, and the Eastern Prince realized that his internal organs had been broken, and now the Eastern Prince''s mana was basically exhausted, and the internal organs were seriously injured, if the fighting continued, he would undoubtedly die. At this moment, the Eastern Prince took care of his robe, and then raised the dragon head crutches and rushed towards Taiyi quickly, and at the same time Taiyi saw a little white light from the Eastern Prince''s body, and the white light was still expanding as it moved. . Dijun was fighting with people at this time, and when he saw the abnormal realization of the Eastern Prince, he shouted at Taiyi. "Be careful, he will blew himself up." After a while, I wanted to turn over and leave. The Eastern Prince was less than ten feet away from Taiyi at this moment. Seeing Taiyi was about to escape, he had to change his plan temporarily at this moment, and then white light emerged from his body. "boom." Taiyi had no time to evade this attack, so he had to take it down abruptly. Taiyi had already had a foreboding that he would be seriously injured just like Hongyun blew up last time. Perhaps even more powerful than the last time. After all, the last time the red cloud exploded was in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and now the Eastern Prince is already in the realm of quasi-sage. The power of this quasi-sage self-detonation is stronger than that of the red cloud of Daluo Jinxian. less. But after the explosion, Taiyi didn''t feel any more serious injuries, and the power seemed to be less than the power of Hongyun''s self-destruction. The people on Penglai Fairy Island saw that the Eastern Prince actually exploded, and their hearts were shocked, but the demon race was aggressive and did not give them too much time to think.Currently, he can only fight for his name. Tai Yi didn''t understand what was going on for a while and was in a daze. But Di Jun, who has been paying attention to the changes here, has noticed everything that happened. "No, the Eastern Prince is going to escape." Di Jun also understood it instantly, but although the explosion was not powerful, it also caused Di Jun to suffer a lot of damage. Suddenly, there was no time to even chase the chaotic clock. Seeing Taiyi was seriously injured again, Emperor Jun immediately threw Hetu Luoshu towards the direction of the Eastern Prince''s escape. This Hetu Luoshu immediately evolved into the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array, trapping the Eastern Prince. This week, the star battle array is naturally very powerful, and the Eastern Prince also has to get out of trouble. Seeing that he exploded his body, the idea of ??Yuanshen going out of his body to trick Emperor Jun and Taiyi to escape was seen through, the Eastern King was completely desperate. This week, the Star Dou formation continued to expand, and then everyone on Penglai Xiandao was surrounded by the formation. At this time, Emperor Jun was controlling the Heshu Luotu and letting the Hetu Luoshu run. Among the three hundred and sixty-five Daluo Jinxians holding the star flag, waving the flag and changing their position, an aura that shocked the world spread throughout The wild land... 3084 Chapter 95 Sanqing Intervenes to Save the Eastern Prince You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is said that since Sanqing returned to Kunlun Mountain, he has been practicing with great concentration every day, and he dare not be slack in the slightest. And since Lao Tzu cut out the evil corpse, Lao Tzu in the Sanqing also gradually touched the side of the cut corpse. Then finally, the Lao Tzu in the Three Qings successfully condensed the good corpses, using the heaven and earth Xuanhuang Linglong pagoda to smoothly cut out the good corpses. Suddenly, the primordial land trembles, and the terrifying coercion in the mid-stage of advancement to the quasi-sage is so great that the power of the early quasi-sage''s realm in the primordial primacy is all fearful. The monks in the predicament naturally respected the Sanqing more, and did not dare to provoke such a powerful force. Sanqing was originally one. If one provokes one, then one must be concerned about the other two, so that no one in the prehistoric Sanqing is willing to oppose it. And when the Yaozu Heavenly Court sent a large army to Penglai Xiandao to attack the Eastern Prince, Sanqing felt it, and at first he didn''t care. He thought it was Emperor Taiyi and wanted to provoke him, but he didn''t expect to fight later. Then I sensed that everyone was furious, so I came to take a look, but no shape was revealed. After seeing the explosion of the Eastern Prince, Shi just understood why. Lao Tzu, Yuan Yuan, and Tong Tian were hiding in the void, and then watched the Eastern Prince burst out and escape. The divine sense came out, and I found out. "What a great prince, there is still a purple air in his hand." I was surprised to find that Sanqing was shocked. The Sanqing was originally the authentic Pangu in the prehistoric, and it was recognized by Hongjun Daozu above the Lingxiao Palace. Now the Eastern Prince is the leader of Nanxian to form the power of Penglai Xiandao, and he leads one of his own powers, and now he has gained the Magnificent Purple Qi.If the preaching is really successful, it will greatly reduce Sanqing''s luck. If Dong Jinggong can''t prove to be holy, it''s okay. If the Dongwang Gongzheng Dao sanctified, it would be a lot of luck. Sanqing thought here that he was determined to get the Hongmeng Ziqi, this thing himself did not take much. Yuan Yuan saw that the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array that Emperor Jun actually used to trap the Eastern Prince. "No, Di Jun trapped the Eastern Prince with the Zhoutian Star Dou formation." Laozi glanced intently, and he saw it, but the current Zhou Tianxing star formation in Dijun''s exercise is not perfect, and Shang Cunshan has many loopholes. Lao Tzu took out the diamond bracelet, and then threw it out at the Hetu Luoshu at the eyes of Zhou Tianxingdou. Di Jun is running the Zhou Tian Xingdou Array with all his strength, using Hetu Luoshu to control the operation of the entire Array, wanting to completely control the Eastern Prince and the people on Penglai Xiandao. Facing the sudden golden light, Di Jun didn''t know what it was, but Di Jun had a premonition. He was definitely not here to help him with the thing, but went directly to Hetu Luoshu. Di Jun suddenly felt bad. "Not good." Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com But the speed of the diamond bracelet was extremely fast, and after a while, the Hetu Luoshu had already been smashed out of the Zhoutian Star Array. Zhou Tian Xingdou''s large formation was run only by the operation of the Hetu Luoshu, and now that the Hetu Luoshu had been beaten out of the formation by the diamond bracelet, this large formation would have broken itself. The big formation broke, but the power of Zhou Tian''s stars was still attracted by the three hundred and sixty-five Daluo Jinxian''s stars, slowly coming towards the big formation. Without the operation of Hetu Luoshu, the power of the stars cannot be effectively called. On the contrary, if the call is not timely, then it will definitely be backlashed by the current formation. The consequences of this backlash, dont think it is impossible for ordinary people to bear. of. After all, that is the power of Zhou Tianxingchen. If this power is not well used to attack the enemy, then this huge power can only be the 365 Da Luo Jinxian holding the star flag, and Emperor Juntai It''s resisting. Di Jun saw Hetu Luoshu flying out, but the power of Zhou Tianxingchen had already poured over here. "Quickly, remove the star flag." But it was obviously too late at this time. The power of the stars was like the speed of light, and it was immediately shining above the large array. Although everyone has now withdrawn the star flag, the power of the stars has already fallen. Jun, Taiyi and three hundred and sixty-five Da Luo Jinxian all spewed a big mouthful of blood. The Zhaoxing Banner was quickly removed, but the formation was constantly shrinking in a deformed appearance. It was clear that the formation was backlashing at this time. Therefore, Taichi Taichi and all the people in the formation were affected. The strong impact brought about by the deformity of this formation disappeared, but it was all seriously injured. The people on Penglai Fairy Island were still rejoicing that this week''s big formation was broken by the master''s shot, but immediately they felt this abnormal disappearance and the huge impact it brought. "This week, the Stars Fighting Array is really powerful." Everyone on Penglai Immortal Island was all sighed with the extraordinary strength of the monster race. If there were no help today, I am afraid they would have become the dead souls in the star battle this week. When Dijun saw that the great formation was broken, the Eastern Prince was bound to flee, and hurriedly pursued again, but he did find a dark yellow light descending from the sky, and then took away the Eastern Prince''s soul. Di Jun felt this breath, knowing that this was the Lao Tzu in the Sanqing, Er had now cut out the benevolent corpse, although he wanted to be as terrifying as his strength was not yet sanctified. But Sanqing is bound to become holy. Although they are now very much wanting to obtain the great purple energy of the Eastern Prince, even if it is sanctified by offending Sanqing, the monster race is still very dangerous, and it is still unknown whether they can be sanctified. of.In desperation, Dijun didn''t dare to offend Sanqing, so he had to pretend not to see it, and then returned to the monster clan. Laozi took the soul of the Eastern Prince into the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and left here with Primordial and Tongtian. The purpose of their trip was to Hongmeng Ziqi, but now they have succeeded, and it is meaningless to stay. . Di Jun returned to the Yao Clan and looked at the exhausted Tai Yi helplessly, then shook his head helplessly. Then he said to the people on Penglai Xiandao. "Now that the Eastern Prince has blew himself up and died, you must not make senseless resistance. If you submit to my demon clan, the demon clan will certainly not treat you badly." Everyone on Penglai Xiandao looked at each other with a few glances, and then some of them said. "I am willing to submit to the demon clan, but your majesty is the only one looking forward." After the others listened, they also said. "I am willing to submit to the demon clan, but your majesty is the only one looking forward." In this way, even though he didn''t get the Hongmeng Purple Qi, Emperor Jun Taiyi can be regarded as eradicating the power of Penglai Immortal Island... 3085 Chapter 96: Nuwa Comprehend Merit and Become a Saint You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lao Tzu took Yuan and Tong Tian back to the Taiqing Cave of Kunlun Mountain, and then Lao Tzu urged the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and then released the soul of the Eastern Prince. As soon as the soul of the Eastern Prince came out, it shook. The Eastern King had originally blew himself up and gave up about 80% of his Dao. His soul escaped by chance, but he was still injured by the Zhou Tianxing Dou formation, and he was already on the verge of breaking. Yuan Yuan turned his hand over, and then a white jade bottle appeared in Yuan''s hand, and then Yuan dropped a few drops of the liquid in the white jade bottle against the soul of the Eastern Prince. In a moment of concession, the Eastern Princes soul was restored to life. . The soul of the swift Eastern Prince is no longer shaky as before, but more stable. The Eastern King recognized that the person in front of him was Sanqing, and then he arched his hands against Sanqing. "Thanks to the help of fellow daoists today, I will recover in the future. I must thank the three for their life-saving grace when I return to Penglai Xiandao." "Hehe, you can''t protect yourself now, and you still want to repay your favor. Now your Penglai Immortal Island has already surrendered to the monster race." Seeing the embarrassment or the arrogant Eastern Prince in front of him, Tong Tian couldn''t help but ridicule. "Hmph, that Emperor Juntai deceived people too much. When I told Ming Daozu about this matter, I would definitely punish the demon clan for a crime of non-compliance with the decree, and then eliminate everyone from the demon clan into slavery." I couldn''t stand aside at this time, so he said. "East Prince, don''t you know your current situation? This is because the grand purple qi is something of Dao Zuqin, but you are taking it by force, killing the red cloud, and then taking the hongmeng purple qi away. , Still want Dao Ancestor to help you? Besides, you are the head of the male immortal, people with discerning eyes know that you are a vain name, you want strength but no strength, want prestige and no prestige, you are still such a high profile all day, really ended up today, Ridiculed." "you..." The Eastern King wanted to refute, but at this time he was also speechless, because at this moment his fate was not in the hands of Dao Ancestor Hongmeng, and secondly, in the hands of these people in front of him. Then after a moment of contemplation, the Eastern Prince said to Lao Tzu if he realized something. "Now I explode my flesh body and want to escape, but I can''t help but that Emperor Jun wants to put me to death. Today, I was fortunate to have the help of fellow daoist. Now my body is destroyed, only this soul is left. I hope fellow daoist can point out a way out. " "Well, that''s pretty much the same thing. There is only one way before you now, which is to call out the Hongmeng and Purple Qi, and I can practice cultivation in Kunlun Mountain, and strive to reshape the body as soon as possible." "This..." After listening to what Lao Tzu said, the Eastern Prince was still a little unwilling to hand over the Hongmeng Ziqi, even if he sacrificed his body, he would not bear the Hongmeng Ziqi, he would easily take it out. "Friends of the Eastern Princes, you must not fight haha, you have a grandiose purple qi, and we know it clearly. Now if you don''t hand over your grandiose purple qi, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave." Then the original is operating mana. Seeing the current situation, the Eastern Prince would not even have any hope of surviving if he did not compromise.Stay in the green hills without worrying about no firewood. "Okay." Novel House www.itxtbook.cc After all, the Eastern Prince took out the Hongmeng Purple Qi from his body and gave it to Lao Tzu. But Lao Tzu took the Hongmeng Purple Qi in his hand and found that the Hongmeng Purple Qi was indeed broken into eight ways. Lao Tzu also frowned Zou''s brows, and then pinched his fingers to calculate. "Three emperors and five emperors, beware of the human race, it seems that I want to establish human education to teach this human being." Yuan and Tongtian saw the boss holding the broken Hongmeng Ziqi in their hands. Although they wanted it very much, after all, Lao Tzu was their eldest brother and had the highest mana.Besides, it doesn''t make any sense to take it by yourself, so I won''t mention it at all. The Eastern King was sent to a relatively secret place in Kunlun Mountain by Sanqing to practice and resume. And Sanqing also continued to practice, wanting to cut out the three corpses as soon as possible, and then prove the way to be holy.At present, Lao Tzu has already understood his mission after being sanctified. It can also be said that it is an opportunity for Lao Tzu to prove the way.Inspired by Lao Tzu, Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian are also thinking about what sect they should establish to condense luck. The Eastern Prince is now starting again, and if he wants to step into the ranks of the powerful in the prehistoric, it can be said to be even more difficult. The Queen Mother of the West, who is in sharp contrast with the Eastern Prince, knows that her abilities and strengths are not as good as that of the Monster Race, and the ability is not as good as the Witch Race. She simply acts in a low-key manner and is unwilling to show off her cutting edge. The title of the first is to let go. The purpose of this is to not attract people''s attention. Queen Mother Xi is self-aware, and Emperor Jun Taiyi is not guilty of being an enemy of Queen Mother Xi. After all, it is not a threat to the Yaozu at all. And since Nuwa got the grandiose purple qi, she started cultivating in her dojo every day, but her Taoism was originally low, and she couldn''t comprehend it after thinking hard. "Tao Ancestor said that in the future there will be a merit with me, so that I can prove Dao sanctification, and I am comprehending every day, but I can''t understand what Dao Ancestor''s words mean! Am I really too stupid?" Nwa thought every day and couldn''t figure out how to obtain merit and then proclaim to be holy. Then Nuwa really had no choice but to go out of the dojo to take a walk and relax. On this day, Nuwa came to Shouyang Mountain, where the human race was created on that day. Nuwa saw that the human race was constantly prospering, and the vitality of the human race made them a little surprised. "The vitality of this human race is indeed strong. Under such a difficult environment as the prehistoric land, it can survive and gradually expand its territory." Seeing that the human race she created easily is now prospering, Nuwa still feels a little guilty. After all, since creating humans, Nuwa has not paid too much attention to the development of human race, but has always wanted to improve herself. Repair for. Then a thought came out of Nuwas head. This human race was transformed by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and I just made this spiritual energy into a shape, and the merits of my own creation of human beings have not yet arrived. What is the reason? Then Nuwa said to the sky. "My Nuwa, feeling that there is really little vitality between the world and the earth, so I made people. Now the human race has prospered and developed. My Nuwa here swears that if you become a saint, I am willing to report the incense of the human race for generations." "Rumble." Tiandao feels that it has cast an infinite amount of merit, which falls right on Nuwa''s body. After the merit enters the body, then Nuwa''s body emits ten thousand golden lights, and Nuwa''s body is also after this merit enters the body. Degeneration occurred. Nuwa was proving to be holy under the boundless merits... 3086 Chapter 97 Nagato goes to the Wa Palace to congratulate You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There are many people in the human race, and they heard the words Nuwa muttered to Heavenly Dao, and then saw the ten thousand golden light emanating from Nuwa''s body. They were all shocked. Everyone enshrined Nuwa as sacred. , Everyone is praying. Nu Wa entered the body under the boundless virtues of Heaven, and then radiated ten thousand golden light all over her body. At the same time, she exuded a terrifying coercion. In an instant, this coercion spread to every corner of the wilderness. "Nuwa sanctified?" The great power in the prehistoric all felt this terrifying coercion. Although this coercion was not as horrible as Hongjun''s coercion, even Sanqing felt the power of the saint. The Laozi in the Sanqing was the first to cut out the good corpse, and then Yuan and Tongtian also smoothly cut out the two corpses, but helpless, time passed, Laozi did not realize the opportunity to cut out the obsessional corpse, so the Sanqing The cultivation base is stuck here. In Lingshan, Nagato, Zhunti, and Xiuying also felt the pressure of Nuwa''s sanctification. Nagato still murmured. "It turned out that Nuwa was the first to become holy." However, there is no way. You can be sanctified by virtue. As long as you can comprehend this method of gaining infinite merit, you can be sanctified under the power of merit. However, after sanctification, the cultivation base is the lowest, and then again. It''s hard to grow. So there are pros and cons to this sanctification of merit.Under the careful guidance of Nagato, Tiantian still failed to cut out the three corpses smoothly, and it seemed that the time when the two corpses was cut out seemed a bit long for the contact and Zhunti. Could it be that receiving and quasi-provisioning can only be aspirations and sanctification? Here, Nagato can do everything that Nagato can do, but what exactly is the way of receiving and quasi-ticketing to sacredness? You have to choose the way of leading and quasi-ticketing. This road to sacredness can only be understood and understood by yourself. Only then can I reach that state. Now that Nuwa is the first to become a holy, there will surely be a lot of people going to the Wa Palace to congratulate in the prehistoric times. At this time, Nagato helped to attract and Zhunti in Lingshan for a long time. Now the girl After Wa became a holy, Nagato was also going to check it out. The introduction and quasi mention are now at the critical time for enlightenment, so I am devoting myself to enlightenment at home and do not intend to go to the Wa Palace to worry about the excitement. Nagato drove the panda to the Wa Palace. After Nuwa became a sage, she also opened up a piece of heaven and earth in the chaos like Hongjun, and then used it as her own dojo. In this case, she can concentrate on meditation and isolate some unnecessary disturbances. By the time Nagato felt the Wa Palace, there was already a lot of power in the Wa Palace. Even Zhenyuanzi felt that after Nuwa became a holy, he was leaving the customs to bring gifts to the Wa Palace, and Zhenyuanzi just left the customs and when he reached the linden tree, he saw the red clouds left behind. A piece of mana, which contains some text messages about Hongyun''s farewell to Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi calculated that Hong Yun was dead, and his heart trembled.Zhen Yuanzi would not spare the group of people who caused Hongyun to die so easily, but at this time, it did not happen immediately, but came to the Wa Palace to congratulate him. After Nu Wa was sanctified, he would also teach some sermons. The secret. When Nagato arrived here, Styx, Kunpeng, Emperor Taiyi, and many others had already arrived.Hot book www.redianshu.com After some of the gifts that Nagagoto brought with him were registered at the boy who was in charge of the gift registration, he greeted everyone in the predicament. After all, Nagato is a famous and powerful person in the prehistoric times. Although Nagato does not like to show up in front of people, even if it is for the chance of attracting and mentioning the saint, there are not a few who want to curry favor with Nagato. During this visit, Nagato could also clearly feel that everyone in Honghuang had a significant change in their attitudes towards them, which was much more respectful than before. And not long after Nagato arrived, Sanqing came slowly with a five-colored auspicious cloud. When Sanqing arrived, everyone was silent, and respectfully welcomed Sanqing into the hall. After all, the name of this saint is still very useful, so that everyone in Honghuang is like this. Tongtian saw Nagato among the crowd, and left Laozi and Primordial behind, and went straight to Nagato. "Friends of Nagato Daoist have to be in the Wa Palace today. I don''t know why the two Zhunti and the lead have not come today." When Laozi originally saw that Tongtian had left the two of them and talked with the Westerners, he was naturally very unhappy. But it''s not good to say anything. He just noticed the conversation between Tongtian and Nagato. Nagato glanced at Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan, then said to Tong Tian. "At present, both the quasi mention and the introduction are at the critical moment of the sermon, so I dare not come to congratulate myself. I am afraid that I will miss the best opportunity and have to wait a long time." After listening to Tongtian, he not only praised again and again, but also kept congratulating. After Yuan Yuan heard this, his face instantly turned blue, and there was no smile on his face, and Lao Tzu''s expression was also very heavy. Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan were originally very puzzled. Why didn''t the two of the lead and Zhun mention move at all? There was no news about them. After hearing this news, Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan understood that when they felt a huge wave of Western spiritual veins before, they were compared to the time when the two corpses were cut out by quasi mentioning and leading, and at that time Lao Tzu and others also It''s just cutting out the evil corpse, this gap makes Lao Tzu and Yuan a little jealous. Although there was no anxiety on the face, Nagato could see a trace of anxiety in Laozi''s eyes. Above the hall, when everyone was almost there, Nuwa began to prepare to preach.Laozi and Yuanyuan were not prepared to listen to Nuwa''s preaching, but after saluting to Nuwa, they left the Wa Palace with Tongtian. Tongtian wanted to stay a little longer, and Laozi and Yuanyuan also took Tongtian away. When Nagato saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing that this three-clean division seemed to be destined long ago. And Nuwa began to preach to everyone. Although Nuwas preaching was not as good as Hongjuns preaching above the Lingxiao Hall, it was also a spring of golden lotus. In the hall, people danced with hands and danced with feet. . And Nagato also took advantage of this time to start cultivation. After all, the current cultivation level is very slow to improve, and if the Hunyuan Dao he wants to prove, he cant use the method of slaying the three corpses. Only by proving the Dao according to the laws in the prehistoric lands can we have powerful power. Even the saints of the heavens will only be insignificant in front of the Hunyuan Holy Realm... 3087 Chapter 98 Nagato cant climb Mount Zhou again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Wa Palace, Nuwa preached for a thousand years, and time passed quickly, and Nagatos cultivation base also gradually improved while preaching, and now Nagatos cultivation of the Nine-turn Yuan Gong The Wei realm has reached the middle stage of the fifth turn, as long as it waits until the sixth turn of the Nine Turns Yuangong, you can obtain a realm of mana comparable to a saint. Nu Wa is in the Wa Palace, after speaking about Wa, you can also understand the mystery of Nu Wa''s proving Dao and become a holy, so that you can also improve yourself. Although Nu Wa is powerful, it is compared with Hong Jun. It''s still a long way off. Under such absolute strength, all the great powers are still as small as ants. Nagato also bid farewell to Nuwa, during which Nagato had a special discussion with Fuxi. After the demon clan was destroyed, Fuxi reincarnated as a human emperor, condensing luck in the human clan, and finally cultivated a righteous fruit.Nagato is also very curious, and will also make friends with the future emperor. During the conversation with Fuxi, Nagato was clearly able to be a master, Fuxi''s deep and advanced willpower, and that kind of keen insight. And now Fuxi is depressed, and really doesn''t know what she should do in the future, now her sister Nuwa is already a saint, and should she stay in the Wa Palace? Although Nagato knows some secret secrets, he really cannot be said to be afraid. Breaking secret secrets will be punished by heaven. The lighter is the constant robbery, and the heavy is the calamity with destructive power. When Nagato left, he just said to Fuxi."The destiny is long and unpredictable. It is better to focus on the present and seize the day." After bidding farewell to the Wa Palace, Nagato wandered around to the Wu Clan again. After all, his soul had already possessed a super powerful Nine Turns Yuan Gong method, but he did not have a method of forging his body.The Ancestral Witch was born with an extremely tyrannical body, and Nagato wanted to find the Ancestral Witch again to the Witch Clan to solve this mystery. At this time, the Wu clan was separated, and the descendants of the Wu clan were also scattered within a million kilometers of Buzhou Mountain. And those who stay in Buzhou Mountain belong to the Dijiang tribe.Nagato came this time mainly to understand the original intent of the power of the blood of the witch clan. To unlock the reason for the power of the blood of the ancestor witch, it is necessary to obtain the blood of the witch clan. It''s definitely impossible to take the initiative to ask for it, who would be willing to give away his own blood. When Nagato came to the vicinity of Buzhou Mountain, I was deeply shocked by the momentum of Buzhou Mountain. Last time I waited for Buzhou Mountain, I saw a trace of the original sound of the Great God Pangu, and also obtained the powerful training element such as the good fortune jade butterfly and the nine-turn Yuan Gong. God''s method also has a cosmic and purple energy that escapes, and such a gain is not small. "Ding, congratulations to the host for activating the task of not climbing again in Zhoushan. After completing the task, you will receive a reward of eight or nine profound arts and 10 million merit points." Nagato was a little confused. "System, do you have any requirements for the height of the mountain if you can''t climb Zhoushan this time?" "As long as the host is higher than the height of the last climb, it will do." "Okay, I accept." Nagato is also planning to try his luck on Mount Buzhou again. Last time I climbed Mount Buzhou, I picked up a lot of treasures. Maybe I can get a lot of gains if I go there again. Moreover, this is not Zhoushans physical body. The promotion can be said to have a miraculous effect. Maybe the ancestor witch has a tyrannical body and there is a certain connection between the huge coercion of Bu Zhoushan. Then Nagato also asked the pandas to fly down the mountain while watching Fuzhou.New World Novel www.enwds.com The panda is about to break through to the fourth level of high-end monsters. If it breaks through, it will be equivalent to the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian.At this time, Zhou Shan might also be a good breakthrough opportunity for the pandas. Nagato and Mao Xiong landed on Buzhou Mountain, and then Nagato and Mao Xiong began to climb Buzhou Mountain again. The speed and pressure on the climb of Nagato and Maokuma this time are obviously not as intense as before, but now there is a slight sense of lightness. Nagato and Maoxiong also did not rush up, because this is not Zhoushan, and walking up step by step in this way can not only increase their own cultivation base, but also make their own cultivation base slowly improve. When the panda walked to the place where he stopped and could not move forward last time, he stopped, and then the panda felt the changes in his body. When Nagato saw the panda like this, he also felt that the panda''s body did not look like the last time it had been. It actually had a crack. This time there was no serious injury, so he said to the panda. "Don''t be afraid, let''s go, your cultivation level has improved a lot, and it has no effect on you. When it is said that you can''t be under the pressure of Buzhou Mountain and abundant aura, you can successfully break through to Tier 4 monster ." After speaking, Nagato waved to the panda, and then the panda continued to follow Nagato slowly up the mountain. After reaching the position where Nagato was last time, the panda could not go forward anymore, full of horror. The coercion prevented Panda from taking another step. "You can practice again, the spiritual energy and coercion here can help you to understand." Then the panda began to practice here, and then Nagato also pinched a spell to cover the panda, fearing that something disturbed the panda''s practice. And Chang Meng continued to move forward, and now Nagato was the cultivation base of the quasi-sage mid-term, the realm of Qi is indeed comparable to ordinary people. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of not ascending to Zhoushan again, and obtaining a copy of eight or nine profound arts, ten million merits, all of which have been stored in the ring." Although he received the reward, Nagato did not intend to stop there, but wanted to continue climbing. Nagato went up the mountain road, and the farther to the back, the mountain road here became steeper and harder to walk. When he reached a cliff, Nagato saw that there was a cliff in front of him. It was discovered that a trail grew along the cliff. The bottom of the cliff is not visible when the cliff is small, and the cliff is also a high cliff. There is only a one-foot-wide road in the middle. Nagato still had some fear in his heart, but he was not afraid. Walking up this one-foot-wide path, the violent wind beside it was like a sharp knife, blowing wildly on Nagato''s body, and Nagato''s body was also blown deep by the violent wind, but But there was a quick recovery. After repeating this, Nagato felt that his physical body had been well exercised, and gradually the damage to his physical body by the wind was weakening. It turns out that under this terrifying coercion of Zhoushan, even the wind has been compressed by the coercion of Ling Li. People with poor physical bodies will be directly wiped away by the wind, but fortunately, Nagato''s body is inside. Chaos Qinglian has a good recovery ability, and the aura is abundant, and the injury recovery is also very fast. Seeing this, Nagato had a thought in his mind. .. 3088 Chapter 99: Practicing Eight-Nine Profound Art, The Body Is Incomparably Strong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The aura of this mountain is so abundant and in the strong wind here, it happens to be able to practice eight or nine profound arts. Nagato thought this way, and he walked a few steps forward. After all, on the cliff trail one foot wide behind here, you cannot cast flying spells. If you fall under this cliff, you must be immortal. A serious injury. After Nagato walked along the path above the cliff for about a thousand steps, he saw a relatively open field in front of him, which could accommodate three or four people to practice at the same time. Nagato still placed restrictions on the surroundings during the practice according to the usual practice. In this way, you can avoid being disturbed by others, and then cause your own cultivation skills to fall, or more seriously cause backlash. In short, when practicing is to break the original things in the body and reach a higher level, so you can''t be careless at all. After the long gate set the ban properly, sit in the middle of the ban, and at the same time take out his good fortune jade butterfly and thousand-character text. If these two help to understand the enlightenment, the speed of enlightenment will be greatly improved. After everything was ready, Nagato took out the Eight-Nine Profound Art from the ring, and then was about to begin to understand the mystery. The techniques of the Eight-Nine Profound Art in the book kept entering Nagatos head, Nagato Gradually felt the power of the Eighty-Nine Profound Art. The body-building method of the eighty-nine profound arts requires the demon to use such a violent environment to be able to continuously stimulate the power of the eighty-nine profound arts. After entering the erosion of this wind knife, my flesh and blood flew in the wind and scratched all over my body, and then using the eight or nine profound arts techniques to make the physical body continuously improve in this continuous tempering, in order to reach an extremely fierce state. . Although these eight or nine profound arts are not comparable to the physical forging exercises practiced by the Great God Pangu, the profound arts of the nine revolutions of the Great God Pangu are exactly the same.If you practice in such a harsh environment, you can basically reach the realm of the nine-turn profound arts. It is precisely because of the difference between the eight-nineth profound arts and the nine-turn profound arts that, to a certain extent, in eighty-nine turns When the profound arts are cultivated to the ninth stage, they can smoothly transition the eighty-nine profound arts to the eighty-nine stage. Moreover, the difficulty of cultivating the eight or nine profound arts is much smaller than that of directly cultivating the nine stages of profound arts.So many people want to obtain the eight or nine profound arts cultivation method, but they are all in vain. After reading the introduction, Nagato was also a surprise in his heart. Then it formed the seal of cultivation and began to practice eight or nine profound arts in the face of the knife-like gale. Sure enough, in such an environment, Nagato''s progress was very rapid, and it didn''t take long before Nagato had reached the lowest level of the eight or nine profound arts. Then the wind knife here seems to be blowing more intensely. Nagatos flesh was ruthlessly raged by the wind knife and became bloody. The speed of this healing was basically the same as the speed of the destruction, but occasionally a strong wind came, cutting the flesh and blood of Nagato directly. Seeing the white bones, Nagato''s face still showed an ugly lightness, and then frantically couldn''t absorb the aura around Zhoushan, so that the wound could heal quickly.Lihuo Book Bar www.liehuoshuba.com In the process of such continuous cultivation, Nagato felt that his body no longer hurts under the raging wind knife, and the wind that was not too strong had already caused Nagato no harm. At this time, Nagato sensed that his realm was only in the third level, and the physical strength of the third level was probably comparable to the great witch. After only a long time of cultivation, Nagato slowly felt that the damage to him by the wind was slowly diminishing. Fortunately, in such an environment, although the practice of the Eight or Nine Profound Art was slow, but the same In slow growth. Nagato remembered the remaining amount of 20 million merit points he had left.It is to take out ten million points of merit from the ring, and then infuse all the merits into his body, wanting to further enhance the strength of his physical body. "boom." As soon as the merit entered the body, the speed of the eight or nine profound arts, which had been slowly increasing, suddenly became irritable. However, the proficiency in it continued to increase during the years, and slowly it was approaching the margin of breakthrough. Fortunately, the merit of entering Sufficient enough, and with the help of this lingering wind knife, the realm of Nagato''s Eight or Nine Profound Art was successfully elevated to the fourth realm. Nagato felt that the improvement of his physical body was still very low, and the environment here could not cause damage to Nagato, and if he went up, Nagato didn''t feel that he had any chance. Nagato had an idea at this time, that is to improve his cultivation level during the battle. The difficulty of this Eight-Nine Profound Art lies in putting his body in an extremely harsh environment. The more violent the environment, if If you practice in it, after you can persevere, your improvement will be huge, and the best target for finding abuse right now is the ancestral witches under the mountain. Now the fighting power and physical body of the great witch can no longer be compared with Nagato''s current four levels of eight or nine profound arts. After Nagato made up his mind, he never came down from the mountain.Although Nagato didnt get any good spirit treasures this time, his Eight-Nine Profound Art was indeed promoted to the fourth level. Such a physical realm just didnt know how to fight with the extremely tyrannical ancestor witch. What will be the result if it is framed. Nagato thought of this and couldn''t wait to compare it with an ancestor witch. When Nagato descended to the middle of the mountain, I saw that the panda had successfully broken through to the realm of Tier 4 monsters. The spiritual energy and coercion on the mountain still benefited the pandas a lot. But if you usually practice on this, if you keep pressing your hands in your body, it will not be conducive to your cultivation. If you bite the bottleneck and then practice on this mountain, you can get unexpected results. The panda''s current realm is already considered to be a monk in the Great Luo Jinxian realm, and the beast itself is a tyrannical physical body, and there is no need to pay too much attention to the physical body, and the strength of its physical body will increase with the improvement of the cultivation level. The pandas are now also greatly improved, and at first, the pandas were still very afraid of the coercion of Buzhou Mountain, but this time the pandas have benefited from the Buzhou Mountain, and naturally they have also become more joyful to walk. And what Nagato wants to do most now is to find an ancestral witch and fight against it, in order to test what level of strength he is now.Perhaps it was only in the fight that they could comprehend a different realization... 3089 Chapter One Hundred You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Maoxiong walked happily down the mountain. Although there were a lot of monks in this mountain, they usually can''t get to the location of Nagato. Usually they will only go around the mountain and wait until Nagato and Maoxiong go. When I was in the middle of the mountain, I turned aside the rocks and saw a burly, especially tall man. Nagato thought to himself whether it was a member of the Witch clan, or someone else had such a powerful body, and then Nagato wanted to compare it with the person in front of him. But before Nagato could speak, the man turned around and said to Nagato. "Bold, who would dare to create a forbidden land for the Witch tribe?" "Forbidden land for the Wu clan, when did Zhoushan become a forbidden land for the Wu clan?" "You Dao, who created a forbidden place for the Wu Clan and spoke outrageously, punched me." The people of the Witch tribe wanted to have a hot temper, but what Nagato didn''t understand was that the people of the Witch tribe had such a hot temper. They didn''t even finish three sentences, so they raised their fists. Nagato was not at all anxious either, and said indifferently to the man''s swift fist. "See what you can do." Then Nagato raised his fist and collided with that person''s fist. Nagato''s figure only took a step back, and the person actually took a few steps back because of the reverse thrust before he stopped. The person stabilized his figure, his body really wanted to hit a wall, and now he was completely pushed back a few steps by his own strength, which made the person very angry, so he asked. "Who are you? I am Kuafu, the great wizard of the Wu tribe. Today, I guard the forbidden area of ??the Wu tribe. Kuafu of the Wu clan, no wonder he has such a burly figure. Kuafu is considered to be the top powerhouse among the great witches. Just now, Nagato had taken Kuafu''s punch, but he didnt feel anything. Naturally, Nagatos heart was secretly happy. Sure enough, the power is mysterious, and the strength of the physical body is already comparable to that of the great witch. Nagato didn''t speak anymore, he wanted to make Kuafu angry, and then bombarded himself with all his strength to see what his strength was. When Kuafu saw the person in front of him without saying a word, he was naturally very angry, and then he said. "Hmph, you underestimate the strength of the Witch Clan Great Witch." Then Kuafu condensed the power of the whole body, swiping his fist and slammed into Nagato. Nagato also secretly condensed energy, and then raised his fist to resist the fast flying fist. "boom." A huge sound burst open suddenly. This huge force caused the rocks at Nagatos feet to crack apart, but Nagato did not receive any impact. That fierce force was transmitted through Nagatos body. On the rock, a cracked footprint was formed in the ground. The sound naturally spread along with it, and this also fits Nagato''s heart, so as not to have time to go to the door to find it, the nearby ancestor witch heard such a violent explosion sound, and naturally came to check the situation.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com Although Nagatos body did not receive much impact, Kuafu was different. Kuafus own amount was under the resistance of Nagato, and under the reaction force, Kuafu himself was shocked by this force. Not light. Kuafu was also secretly surprised. This kind of power only felt this powerlessness when he faced the ancestral witch, and now what is the strength of the person opposite, he doesn''t know at all, because that person has not taken any action at all. . Nagato knew in his heart that he respected the strong among the witches, and as long as his fists were big and hard enough, he could win the respect of the witches. Nagato said to Kuafu. "Okay, it''s time to change me now." Then Nagato charged a blow, and the fierce force drove the surrounding air, making a whirr, and the swift fist seemed to cut through the space. In the face of such a swift offensive with the power of thunder, Kuafu has been bluffed by this offensive, and he does not know how to defend. In panic, Kuafu raised his fists in a defensive posture. The long goalkeeper slammed Kuafu''s huge arm with his fist, and only one blow broke Kuafu''s defense, knocking Kuafu back for several meters, and then Kuafu still couldn''t stand the ferocity. Jinli actually fell directly to the ground. At this time, Kuafu''s body has been seriously injured, and the internal organs in his body have been shaken by this force. If it weren''t for the powerful body of the Witch Clan and the Witch Clan''s own things, it was all with the Monster Clan. In the fight between the witches, or the Witch clan fighting with each other, otherwise Kua Fu Ken will end up with a sequelae. Kuafu himself was also overwhelmed by the strength of this Nagato. He did not expect that Nagato had such a strong strength, and Kuafu could clearly feel that Nagato had indeed withdrawn the moment he touched him. Less power, otherwise you might be shattered on the spot. Even if the temper is no more violent, when encountering such a situation, it is natural to be afraid of real-time anger by such fear. What follows is the fear of facing absolute power. "Bold, who would dare to hurt our people severely in the Witch Clan, and give me a punch." Listening to the voice, Nagato knew that it was the water god Gonggong who had arrived, and Gonggong was also a militant among the ancestral witches. They fought with Zhu Rong all day long, even if they were fighting all over their body, there was no good. Yes, when the injury is healed, he will still fight like that. The typical scar is forgotten to hurt. Facing Zhu Rong''s fist, Nagato didn''t dare to neglect, after all, this was the strongest ancestor witch among the twelve ancestral witches, and he fought all day long.Nagato didn''t keep his hand, and he was also fully prepared to take the punch of Gonggong. After all, it was the only way to know how strong the Ancestral Witch was and how strong he was. "boom." With a loud explosion, the rocks on which Gonggong and Nagato were standing were cracked with a foot-long hole, and the figures of the two of them were retreating rapidly.Nagato stepped back for five or six steps before he was able to stabilize his figure.Gonggong also took a step back ten steps to stabilize his figure. Although this retreat distance is not enough to explain, after all, Gonggong came in a rush, and after the power confrontation, there is no good way to stabilize the figure.But what made Nagato delighted was that he was able to take the strenuous blow of the ancestor witch without any damage. Nagato also felt that the power of the ancestral witch was really terrifying. When he touched Gonggong''s fist, Nagato felt that the blood in his body had stopped running. After a few seconds, he did not continue. Flowing.Nagato is also very impressed by such terrifying strength. At this time, a gentle voice remembered. "Stop it." .. 3090 Chapter 101 & #160; Receiving and quasi-tiing finally sanctified You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The battle between Nagato and Gonggong attracted the attention of other ancestor witches, and then they began to rush towards this side. Gonggongs powerful punch was actually resisted by Nagato, and Nagato was confiscated and received very serious damage. This terrifying strength made him watch the battle between Gonggong and Nagato. An ancestral witch was greatly surprised. Just as Gong Gong was about to stand up again and prepare to fight, a voice rang and interrupted Gong Gong. Gong Gong turned his head and looked at the direction of the sound. Gong Gong was very clear where the sound came from. "Sister Houtu, why are you here?" Nagatos eyes brightened when he heard the Hou Tu in Gonggongs mouth. Hou Tu was also an ancestor witch whom Nagato admired very much. Hou Tu was grateful for the souls of the predecessors after the deaths. Wandering in the middle, so Houtu has realized the Tao, and after Houtu turns into reincarnation, the three realms in the prehistoric are also considered complete. All this is the credit of Houtu, but Nagato saw that Houtu now felt emotional. After Houtu was transformed into a form, he turned out to be a great beauty, without the strong figure of the ancestor witch. "I also heard the sound, so I came over and have a look. I didn''t expect someone to come. I was afraid of something, so I came over and have a look." "At the end of the day, nothing happened. I heard this man hitting our big witch Kuafu. It seemed that he was not lightly praised for his injury." Then Nagato felt that Houtu didn''t have the kind of breath exuding from Kuafu and Gonggong, but rather a feminine beauty.Moreover, Hou Tu did not intend to help Gonggong attack himself, and then Hou Tu said. "Isn''t this Daoist Nagato? I knew that Daoist Nagato was mediating during the previous three-clan wars. This time I don''t know what it is for the friend to come here." Nagato was also very surprised. Could it be that the three tribes fighting ancestral witches on Buzhou Mountain were all sensitive and just watched from the sidelines and never shot. As expected, at that time the power of the Witch tribe could not compete with the power of any of the three tribes, nor did they have the ability to intervene.But Nagato was very happy to see that Houtu actually recognized him, and then answered. "Friend Houtu, I have passed the award. I really didn''t help much in the Three Clans War." "Taoists don''t need to be humble. Naturally, the three clans will be exhausted, no wonder others." Then Gonggong heard that the person in front of him was Nagato, and he looked in awe. "I don''t know if it is Daoist Nagato. I just offended him. Daoist Nagato has gained a reputation in the battle of the three races. My twelve ancestor witches are very much admired." Nagato didn''t know that the twelve ancestor witches not only recognized themselves, but they also had a feeling of admiration for themselves, which made Nagato somewhat adapt. Because of the punch with Zhu Rong just now, both sides used a lot of strength, and Gonggong''s fist also scratched the skin when it touched Nagato.The blood of Gonggong was indeed stuck on Nagato''s fist. Nagato collected the blood of Gonggong quietly, then extracted it, and quietly collected it into the ring, in order to study the blood of the ancestor witch. For use. When Nagato saw the twelve ancestor witches, they knew him a little bit, and then decided to take over the invitation of Hou Tu and work together to go to the Wu clan.Save the book www.chunshu8.com On the Lingshan Mountain, Receiving and Zhunti finally realized the opportunity for sanctification. Under the impact of Nuwa''s sanctification, Receiving and Zhunti decided to make a big wish for sanctification. Receiving and Zhunti faced the Dao of Heaven and made ninety-nine and eighty-one great aspirations, and then the Dao of Heaven had the induction that it turned out to be an endless merit, and then the two of Receiving and Zhunti were after the merits of the Dao of Heaven entered the body. It was the corpse of obsession that was successfully condensed, and then the corpse of obsession was smoothly cut out, and then with the help of the grandiose purple energy, it was smoothly sanctified. Receiving and Zhunti cut out the three corpses one after another. After a while, under the powerful force of Hongmeng Purple Qi, the energy between heaven and earth surged towards the top of Lingshan, and the receptive and accurate Ti is also preparing to absorb the energy gathered between the day and the earth into his body. At this time, the body of Jiyin and Zhunti seemed to be a black hole, with a dissatisfaction space inside, madly absorbing the energy gathered from all directions. It probably took a hundred years for the energy between heaven and earth to slowly stop. When the gathered energy weakened, the energy in the body of the two people, the lead and the quasi-lift, reached the limit that the body can withstand. Then, for a while, Jiuying and Zhunti exuded ten thousand golden rays of golden light, which could not be completely stopped by the Qinglian formation outside Lingshan.When the energy passed through the Qinglian Great Array, although it was transformed into the Western Spirit Vessel by the Qinglian Great Array, the violent energy caused violent fluctuations in the Western Spirit Vessel, even spreading to the spirit Vessel of the entire Primordial Continent. And the energy that radiated directly into the wilderness through the green lotus formation was the entire wilderness that spread all over the place for a while, and an invisible coercion also swept the wilderness continent. Lao Tzu on the Kunlun Mountains had a pale face. "What, unexpectedly, the two Westerners were the first to be sanctified? Why are they sanctified so quickly?" Primordial and Tongtian are equally unbelievable. Sanqing is the authentic Pangu, and now it has been surpassed by others in the prehistoric times. This really made Sanqing''s face a bit unbearable, but facing the pressure of the saint, Sanqing had to It was acceptance. Although it was anxious, he still held his mind, and then began to practice. On the Ancestral Witch Hall at the foot of Bu Zhou Mountain. Hou Tu and Gonggong invited Nagato to be a guest of the Wu Clan. As the noble guests of the Wu Clan, the Wu Clan received them at the Zuwu Palace. The twelve ancestral witches have all seen Nagato''s efforts by the side of Buzhou Mountain in the war of three clans. The ancestral witches were transformed by Pangu''s essence and blood, so what they upheld was the will of Pangu Father God.Pangu is willing to incarnate all things, and the prehistoric continent that he guards is also a holy land protected by the Wu clan, and if there are people doing the same thing with them, the Wu clan is very respectful. "Friend Nagato, seeing your efforts in the battle of the three clans, we are all very impressed. The things that God the Father is willing to incarnate cannot tolerate other people''s destruction, but the people of the three clans are indeed very ignorant of praise. Still fighting." "Yes, the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn tribe were originally transformed by Pangu, but they really don''t do their jobs. They only know that they want to rule the land and they don''t consider the way of other creatures. Now they have suffered such a disaster. Let people sigh, alas!" ... At the time of the discussion, a powerful coercion came.Nagato was able to sense that this was the coercion that led to sanctification. "The guide is finally sanctified. It seems that I am right to leave. It is better to let them let go of their hands and feet." .. 3091 Chapter 102: Accept the Challenge of the Ancestral Witch You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The twelve ancestor witches felt this powerful pressure, and their heart was very scared, because the power of this saint was too strong, even the twelve ancestor witches were a little scared, and now they have a tyrannical body, if If he fights against this coercion, he is still powerless. But the witch ancestors of the witch tribe are not worried, because the twelve capitals of the gods they cultivated can be matched by even the saints. The twelve capitals of the gods are infinitely powerful, and they can summon Pangus real body to perform. Fighting, so such terrifying strength makes it rare to have rivals in the prehistoric. And the ancestral witch itself is the kind that is not afraid of the sky. Not long after, another powerful pressure came. "Zhunti is also sanctified. I have been waiting for too long." Nagato murmured, after all, this kind of strength is difficult for many people to achieve, and now there are only 7 saints of heaven, except for Hongjun, who fits in heaven.The great purple qi that Hongyun had obtained had become eight segments, which was no longer enough to support a saint''s proving Dao, and only six saints remained. Nagato is talking about it. "This coercion is the sanctification of my two brothers and sisters from Lingshan in the West. Don''t worry, you guys. The Western world has nothing to do with the world and will not pose a threat to the East. Then Zhongzu Wu felt relieved when Nagato said this. Others may not believe it, but they still trust Nagato''s words. After all, Nagato''s ideas are consistent with them, and they all want to better pass on the great famine created by the father god Pangu. This point may be understood by Hou Tu the most thoroughly, otherwise, Hou Tu will not turn into reincarnation in the future, so that the hundreds of millions of souls in the predicament will have a destination, so that the order in the predicament will be more orderly. At this time, Zhu Rong suddenly stood up and said. "Friend Nagato, I heard that Gonggong was beaten by you." The co-workers on the side spoke unconvincingly. "It''s just a trick at all, there is no way to determine the outcome." Zhu Rong said again. "Huh, if you can take over, Daoist Nagato''s strength is not weak." Then Gong Gong was drumming in his heart, and then said. "Zhu Rong, you are not usually yelling, dare you to compete with Daoist Nagato." "Haha, how dare not." Then both Zhu Rong and Gonggong looked at Nagato who was discussing with Dijiang. At this time, Di Jiang also said. "The two virtuous brothers don''t make a fuss, this Nagato Taoist friend is a friend of our Wu clan, you must not be rude." Then Dijiang spoke to Nagato again. "The two people knew about fighting all day long. We couldn''t persuade them and we punished them many times. Don''t blame Nagato Fellow." Nagato saw that Zhu Rong wanted to challenge him, so if he could fight the ancestral witch, his eight or nine profound arts would definitely improve. "Well, I wish Rongzu Wu to be elegant, then I will accompany you and discuss with you." New World Novel www.enwds.com Zhu Rong was very happy when he saw Nagato''s promise. First, someone could fight with him. Second, he heard Houtu say that Nagato was able to beat Gonggong back several meters with just one punch. Such strength really made Zhu Rong. I can''t believe that I''m just competing with Gonggong. I think no one can do it well, and it''s all bruised and swollen. When the ancestor witches saw that Nagato had agreed, they all waited to watch the good show. After all, this is a very boring thing to practice. Gongfa. Nagato and Zhu Rong came to the empty space in front of the Wudian Temple of Buzhou Shanzu, and then Nagato said to Zhu Rong. "Friend Zhu Rong, don''t be merciful, because I won''t be merciful either." When Zhu Rong heard this, his face was disdainful, and he dared to doubt the strength of the Ancestral Witch so much. He must be educated. Then Zhu Rong tore off the robe from his body, and then rushed towards Nagato quickly. Nagato didn''t panic when he saw Zhu Rong rushing over, but just stood there blankly. The ancestral witches and a group of great witches and little witches were all sweating for Nagato. Houtu screamed in a soft voice. "Be careful." When Zhu Rong saw Hou Tu, he was not worried about his brother, but because he really cared about Nagato. He was also a little unhappy. Zhu Rong''s fist is strong and strong, and his fist also contains a little fire attribute, and its power has also been greatly improved. Seeing that this punch was about to hit the front door of Nagato, everyone was afraid to look at it, and they closed their eyes. Indeed, in a moment, Nagato retreated with his left foot, his front leg turned into an I-shape, and then he raised his right fist and blasted at Zhu Rong''s fist. Zhu Rongs fist was full of momentum, and it indeed knocked Nagatos figure back a few steps, and then Nagato stabilized her figure, and at the same time, Zhu Rongs figure stayed in the air at this moment. In, there really is nowhere to go. Zhu Rong was also aware of this change in his body and eagerly wanted to land, looking for a strength point that could support him. But before Zhu Rong could react, Nagato''s left fist swiftly struck out, and one punch hit Zhu Rong''s chest, and then Zhu Rong spewed out his blood. Nagato cleverly took the blood, and then used this blind technique to collect the blood into the ring. Seeing that Zhu Rong couldn''t please, he spat, and then another close fight. Nagato also quickly waved his fist to respond. Where Zhu Rong''s fist and Nagato''s arm met and received the force, Zhu Rong clearly felt a sloppy power, which seemed to break through his internal organs. When Nagato saw the timing, he flew away and flew out Zhu Rong. Zhu Rong, who stood up, was beaten so badly, but he still said with a smile. "Fellow Daoist Nagato is indeed a good method, Zhu Rong admires him, I surrendered." The ancestor witch has this good point, that is, if he fights, he dares to act and admits that he can''t fight.Although violent, there is still a trace of reason in the violent. And Nagato has also improved a lot during the battle. As long as it is fighting, the eight or nine profound arts in Nagato''s body will keep running. The ancestor witches and a group of great witches and little witches clapped their hands and cheered when the battle was over.Then the other ancestral witches also fought against Nagato, but they were all invincible. Nagatos power seemed to be inexhaustible, and the ten ancestral witches among the ancestor witches were all fought separately, and in the end they all It has a small advantage. Nagato thought to himself, this is probably the merit of the eight or nine profound arts, if it werent for comprehending the eight or nine profound arts to the fourth level, it must be that the ancestor witch would suffer a great loss when fighting. If you support your own mana, sooner or later the mana in your body will be consumed.. 3092 Chapter 103: Nagato Sees the Power of the Witch Clan’s Bloodline You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After fighting with ten ancestral witches of the Witch clan, Nagato''s Eight or Nine Profound Art has also made great progress. The battle between Nagato and the ancestral witches of the witch clan was only for learning, and they did not use very powerful techniques. What made Nagato feel that the power of the ancestral witch was too strong, and the ancestral witches also had complete strength, and Every strike of the ancestor witch was so tyrannical. Among the ancestral witches who are fighting against Nagato, Xuan Ming is the strongest. Xuan Ming''s techniques are very domineering, although Xuan Ming is one of the two females among the twelve ancestral witches. , But it is true that the most powerful of the twelve ancestral witches, although Dijiang did not fight against Nagato, but Nagato can still feel that Dijiang''s strength is not as powerful as Xuan Ming. After Nagato and Xuanming fought each other, Xuanming also took the upper point. Because they only clicked to the end, Nagato could see that Xuanming did not use powerful techniques. If Xuanming all broke out, Nagato is not necessarily the opponent. Moreover, the physical traits of the Ancestral Witches are the more they fight, the more wounds they have, the more powerful the Witch''s fighting will. Nagato has been in the witch clan for a period of time, and he competes with the ancestral witches or the great witches in the witch clan every day. With the training partner of Nagato, among the Wu Clan, their cultivation techniques have also grown very quickly, while Nagato''s progress is also very fast, and Nagato''s progress can be clearly noticed every day. After taking it for more than a year, Nagato bid farewell to the Twelve Ancestor Witch, and then he was ready to return to Lingshan. After all, this link and Zhunti are now sanctified, and now there are two saints in the prehistoric, Lingshan is basically invincible. After Nagato left the Ancestral Witch Palace, he summoned a panda to gallop all the way back to Lingshan. Back at Lingshan, Jin Chanzi, Jizo, and Maitreya came to meet Nagato. Under the influence of Buddhism, Jin Chanzi gradually removed the violent air from his body. Gradually entered the door. On top of Lingshan, I saw the enchantment and Zhunti who had been sanctified. "Congratulations to the two juniors, now they are finally sanctified." Zhun mention is talking about it. "Brother Nagato, you can be considered as coming back, thinking where you have gone." "I just went to the Witch Clan to meet some people from the Witch Clan, and also had a battle with the Witch Clan." "Fight with the Witch Clan?" "Speaking of it, it''s just a competition. I have fought against several ancestral witches of the Witch Clan. I want to improve my fighting skills, so I went to the Witch Clan to challenge it." Both the quasi mention and the introduction are very happy. After all, the witch clans body is notoriously tyrannical. If you can achieve such an achievement, it will prove that your senior brother has reached a certain height, otherwise If you challenge the tyrannical ancestor witch, it is tantamount to looking for death, and it is inevitable that you will not have some sequelae. At this time Jin Chanzi came over and said.Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com "Master, you haven''t had time to teach me for so long. Now I''m far behind Senior Brother Dizang and Senior Brother Maitreya." Then Nagato was also very guilty. After all, even though he was his apprentice, he has been following the lead in practicing. He has not fulfilled his master''s responsibilities at all. Now that Jin Chanzi said something like this, he naturally felt very much in his heart. Guilt. "Um, then I will come back this time to see if you have the qualifications for enlightenment, otherwise, if you continue at this speed, you are indeed too far behind them." Speaking of Nagato, he was planning to take Jin Chanzi away, so that he would not save his face in front of so many people, because in this case, Nagato was still very embarrassed. Seeing Jizo and Maitreya''s expressions, Nagato still felt distressed, and then said. "Well, you all come and listen to my preaching together, and then you will all come to enlightenment by yourself. How much enlightenment depends on your own talents." Then Maitreya and Jizo were very happy to follow Nagato. Nagato preached. They have heard it. Naturally, how much they have been improved by their preaching in Nagato, and the introduction and quasi-ti are all listening to Nagato. Dao has been greatly improved. Naturally, such a good opportunity is a good thing for both of them. Nagato also honestly preached for Jin Chanzi, Jizo, and Maitreya.After all, if you let your apprentice always follow Shishumen to learn the Tao, then the long school is shameless! After the preaching was over, Jin Chanzi had the greatest gain, and Jizo and Maitreya also gained a lot.Nagato asked the three of them to go down to absorb and digest, and then he quickly understood the power of the blood of the ancestor witch. The reason why this ancestral witch has such a terrifying power has a great continuity with Pangus bloodline. Therefore, to unlock the secrets they contain, it is necessary to understand the power in their bloodline. Promotion also has a great effect. The Essence and Blood collected quietly by Nagato from the Ancestral Witch was taken out, and then it was refined with magical power, and then it was placed in the Chaos Green Lotus, and it began to be cultivated. Because of the special effect of the Chaos Qinglian, it can remove the magazines in the blood of the ancestor witch, and then extract pure power.The most important factor for Pangu Great God to succeed in opening the world was because of the super-purification effect of Chaos Qinglian. It not only purifies the blood, but also purifies the cause and effect. At the same time, it draws the boundary between Pangu and Heaven, and then gains infinite power. The cultivation of the blood of the ancestor witch in the Chaos Qinglian still had obvious effects. It didn''t take long for Nagato to have a good understanding. It turned out that through the cultivation of Chaos Qinglian, Nagato was able to realize that in the original blood of the ancestor witch, there was infinite blood connection with Pangu, and in the bloodline there was also the great road of power on which Pangu the Great God proclaimed the Dao. The Great Dao of Power is also the first of the Three Thousand Great Great Dales. One force can break ten thousand laws. The Great God Pangu has realized the essence of the Great Dao of Strength, and then he has attained the realm of the half-step Great Dao, and this strength is already enough to break the world. And Nagato has quietly collected the essence and blood of ten ancestral witches, and each ancestral witch also contains different rules. For example, the essence of the corpse contains the law of weather. Zhu Rong The law of fire is contained in his essence and blood, and so on. Nagato is also very happy.If after the Chaos Qinglian comprehend the avenue of power in the blood of the ancestor witch and the different laws of each ancestor witch, then he can also understand them. Relying on the two kinds of wonders in his hands, Nagato is sure to reach an unprecedented height in the predicament... 3093 Chapter 104: Lao Tzu was sanctified and founded the teaching You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato kept the essence and blood of the ten ancestral witches in the chaos green lotus. The only pity is that Nagato did not get the essence and blood of the space ancestor Wudijiang, and the essence and blood of the ancestor of the central earth, Wuhoutu. Because Di Jiang was the boss, he couldn''t let go of the boss''s arrogance to fight with Nagato, but the strength of Di Jiang was definitely quite powerful among the Twelve Ancestral Witches. And Houtu, the ancestor of the central soil, is also quite powerful, but because the temperament is more gentle, he does not want other ancestors to only know how to fight and kill, and appears more gentle and quiet. If the blood of these two ancestor witches can be obtained, Nagato can still simulate the most powerful formation of the witch family, the twelve capital gods and evil formations. Nagato was to let the blood of ten ancestral witches be refined and warmed up in the Chaos Qinglian.And Nagato himself is stepping up to improve his cultivation base, after all, in the midst of the predicament, the cultivation base is more useful than anything. Nagatos current Nine-turn Yuan Gong is already the fifth-turn, and the strength of the Yuanshen is already very powerful, and then wants to increase it again, unless there is some kind of opportunity, otherwise, if you want to increase it already. It''s harder. This Nine Turns Yuan Gong was originally a technique that was extremely difficult to cultivate in the prehistoric times, and the achievements after cultivation were extremely huge. Nagatos Eight-Nine Profound Art has reached the fourth level when fighting the Ancestral Witch. After the battle with the Ancestral Witch, Nagatos realm has not been upgraded, but it has made considerable progress compared to before. . Both the Nine Turns Yuan Gong and the Eight-Nine Profound Technique contain the corresponding magical powers, or physical attack skills. The strength of the skills is also increasing with the level of cultivation. Nagato is also interested in them. Learned some supernatural powers. For example, among the Nine Turns Yuan Gong, the magical powers that can restore mana, the flying magical spells called Dundi Jinguang, and the way of transformation called fetal transformation included in them, their magical powers are better than those of the later Sun Wukong. The twelve changes are a lot more powerful. If you master them all, you can not only avoid the three plagues, but you can also take shape and avoid them during the great catastrophe. The usefulness of it is self-evident. Although this wounding magical power is good, if life is not preserved, no matter how high the skill is, the world is so big and there are so many powerful people, if you are not lucky If it''s on, you might have to explain it. Nagato also saw this, and he followed the example of Monkey King and learned the super fast escape golden light and fetal transformation and transformation, two supernatural powers that can save lives. Receiving and quasi-provisioning above Lingshan is a continuous effort for the realization of the Hongyuan issued by oneself. The so-called ambition to be sanctified is equivalent to being sanctified in the way of heaven. You must complete the Hongyuan issued by yourself. Only with the approval of Heaven can he continue to be a saint.Because I have been practicing in Lingshan for many years, I have never had the opportunity to enlighten and become holy, so I can only remove this second volume, but the introduction and quasi-imitation are in accordance with the original plan and according to this method of sanctification. After all, this is also a consistent practice in the West, which is to save all living beings without missing one person, even a wicked person in the tenth generation, as long as he puts down his butcher''s knife, he can become a Buddha.So this sanctification, although you can get unlimited rights, but you have to do things for the heavens for a lifetime. And this kind of sanctification, Nagato is still reluctant to try, and it is also the reason that Nagato has not given the introduction and quasi-promotion, and he took the opportunity of Nuwa''s sanctification to leave Lingshan.This path to sanctification is very difficult, so they must make their own decisions.Now that the two of Zhunti and Jiuying have been sanctified, there is no question of the choice of sanctification. What they have to do now is to complete the Hongyuan they sent. But Laozi, Yuanzi, and Tongtian above Kunlun Mountain were a little anxious. Although the two corpses had already been cut out, they still didn''t understand what their chance of proving the path was, which made them all very confused.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com But nowadays, all the prehistoric witnesses have witnessed the opportunity for the proof of the introduction and quasi-promotion, which is the ambition established by the introduction and quasi-promotion. The most important thing of this aspiration is to universalize all living beings. Busy Green, for the great aspirations they issued in the predicament, kept running. If the sentiment of the great wish testimony is sanctified, if it goes against what the great wish said, then it will be catastrophic from the heavens, and then the heaven will bring immense calamities, and then the saints will have nowhere to hide. The Lao Tzu in the Three Pures was originally the one with the highest cultivation level among the Three Pures, and he was also the one with the highest understanding. On this day, Lao Tzu suddenly felt, as if he had realized his opportunity to prove the way. "I am the Laozi of the Three Qings, inheriting the authenticity for the father of Pangu. Today, I have made a great aspiration. I wish to create a human education, wish the human race to prosper, and at the same time enlighten the people, and seek the fulfillment of the heavenly way. ." Then Tiandao felt that he also gave infinite merits and helped Laozi become holy. After Lao Tzu entered the body with the virtues of the heavenly path, the surrounding heavenly spirit and earth qi suddenly swelled, and gathered and poured into Lao Tzu''s body. With the soaring energy in the heavens and the earth, Lao Tzu''s body was in the confluence of energy. There was a feeling of swelling when I entered, but with the absorption of energy, Lao Tzu''s body gradually became smaller again. Lao Tzu''s body is in the process of expanding, recovering, and then expanding again. As the energy entering Lao Tzu''s body continues to stabilize, Lao Tzu has also grown very well. Lao Tzu''s realm rapidly improved in the realm. It was only less than a hundred years later that Lao Tzu condensed the corpse of obsession, and then smoothly cut out the corpse of obsession. But at this time, Lao Tzu used the Hongmeng Purple Qi to make a vow to Heaven again, and used great magic power to set up a monument of human education, standing above the human world.Then that cosmic purple qi was transformed into a colorful cloud in the sky, and then it merged into Lao Tzu''s body with the influx of energy.And Lao Tzu is also under such power. After that, Lao Tzu''s body emitted ten thousand golden rays, and then burst out from Lao Tzu''s body. That golden light was accompanied by terrifying coercion, and then it spread to every corner of the predicament in an instant. The great powers in the prehistoric are all trembling, although they can once be called the powerful people in the prehistoric, but their era has passed.Now in front of the saints, they seem so small. Many people feel extremely grateful that they have not forged any enmity with Sanqing. But at this time, Zhen Yuanzi of Wuzhuangguan had an indifferent expression. Now that he is about to be cut out of the two corpses, no matter who is a saint in the predicament, he has one thing in his heart, that is for himself. My friend Hongyun asked for justice... 3094 Chapter 105 The Angry Zhen Yuanzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhenyuanzi could be regarded as a figure like a hermit in the prehistoric land, but in the predominant land, no one is bound by cause and effect, and no one can be alone. Everyone has things that are obsessed with his heart, and what Zhenyuanzi is obsessed with is just It is Hongyun. For Zhen Yuanzi, the importance of Hongyun to him is very high. Zhen Yuanzi does not have the obsession to prove the way to sanctification, but he does have the obsession to avenge Hongyun. Hong Yun can be described as Zhen Yuanzi''s confidant. The confidant is forced to explode when someone else is forced to die, and Zhen Yuanzi who loses his confidant is like losing everything that he cherishes, and someone is responsible for the root cause of all this. From Zhen Yuanzi''s point of view, Hong Yun''s death was in the final analysis caused by Kun Peng, and the demon clan was also an important factor that caused Hong Yun to explode. Zhen Yuanzis current realm has reached the realm of Quasi-sage mid-stage, and the two corpses have been smoothly cut out. Second, the strength and the qualifications of the sage are the Sanqing, and those who have been sanctified are not attracted or quasi-raised It''s nothing, but apart from them, Zhen Yuanzi''s strength is the great power that can be seen in the wild. The most important thing for Zhen Yuanzi, who cut out the two corpses with the ground book, is to avenge Hongyun. In the view of Wuzhuang, Zhenyuanzi has a keen power that is different from ordinary people. Then Zhenyuanzi picked a few life fruits from the fruit tree of life and brought them with him. However, the strength of Zhenyuanzi in the predicament is already so The strength of people''s fear. Zhen Yuanzi''s first target was Dijun and Taiyi, the two of them were the chief culprits for killing Hongyun.Although Kunpeng was an executioner, Kunpeng and Hongyun had a trace of cause and effect, and the battle between Hongyun and Kunpeng was just a matter of cause and effect.But at this time, the joining of Emperor Jun and Taiyi caused an earth-shaking change in the whole situation. Emperor Taiyi, Kunpeng, and Dongwanggong worked together to encircle Hongyun. These are all news that Zhen Yuanzi got from Hongyun''s previous friends. The Eastern Prince was also forced to blew himself up, but Zhen Yuanzi did not feel that Eastern Prince was very pitiful. On the contrary, he felt that Eastern Prince deserved his sin. Covetousness should not be something he owns, but to be killed. This is naturally the most appropriate. Got. Then Zhen Yuanzi went straight to the demon heaven. Above the demon clan heaven, Zhen Yuanzi relied on the powerful earth book to cover his figure, so that he could stand in an invincible place, and then above the demon clan heaven, as if entering the realm of no one. The furious Zhen Yuanzi beheaded the many demon generals of the demon clan heaven in one go. At first, those demon generals could resist for a while, but afterwards, under Zhenyuanzis merciless massacre, no one dared to resist Zhenyuanzi. All the demon soldiers in the heavenly court were walking in Zhenyuanzi. Under the pressure, only the figure slowly retreated. Above the hall of the demon clan, a little demon rushed to report. "Report to the Demon King, something bad happened. There was a Taoist man with a whisk in his hand, and he rushed straight into the hall. Many of my demon generals died in his hands, and his figure has tremendous energy. Enchantment means not avoiding knives and spears, just rampaging among the crowd, we have no way at all." After hearing too much, he jumped up. "What, I dared to go to the demon clan to run wild, I am really impatient to live." Di Jun also showed a terrifying expression on his face, and then he rolled up his long sleeves, and was about to go out for a show. Later, Emperor Jun and Taiyi slowly walked out of the hall surrounded by the demons. Then they saw that the person the little demon said was Zhen Yuanzi. Then both Emperor Jun and Taiyi were a little surprised, but since Zhen Yuanzi are both The door has been hit, which naturally makes sense. Di Jun asked politely.Biqugek www.hoennk.com "Friend Zhen Yuanzi, stop it, is there any misunderstanding between us?" Zhen Yuanzi pinched a demon general in his hand to death, and then said to Di Jun. "Hmph, your demons are bullying men and women in the midst of the wilderness, and I am here today to seek justice for them." Let''s say Zhen Yuanzi ignored Emperor Jun, and was the leader of the whiskers among the demon generals, rampaged, killing and wounding all at once. Taiyi understood a little, and said to Zhen Yuanzi. Daoist Zhen Yuanzi, is this trip for Daoist Hongyun? Upon hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi paused and said. "Hmph, Fellow Daoist Hongyun just took something that you all envy, and you are trying to drive her to death. If you take human things and force the original master to death, won''t your heart hurt?" After speaking, Zhen Yuanzi''s rage rose by a few points, and then all the surrounding demon soldiers and demon generals were killed. This scene made Dijun and Taiyi feel heartbroken, watching their demon clan''s children, being killed by Zhen Yuanzi in front of them, the feeling in their hearts was naturally not mentioned. Di Jun also understood that Zhen Yuanzi''s purpose was to seek justice for his friend Hongyun. "Friend Zhen Yuanzi, don''t bully my demon clan. We have a certain responsibility for the death of Daoist Hongyun, but the most important thing is the Eastern Prince. He forced Fellow Hongyun to death. He also robbed Hongmengzi. gas." Zhen Yuanzi stopped and said again. "Hmph, I will naturally count their responsibilities with them, but today you should pay for Hongyun''s death." The people Zhen Yuanzi killed were all considered. They were all based on Hongyuns friends, who had participated in the battle at the time, said that Jin Yuanzi belonged to the masters of the monster clan brought by Emperor Jun and Taiyi. take note of it.As soon as Zhen Yuanzi saw one of them, he would go straight to that person. Tai Yi was in a very bad mood by Zhen Yuanzi in front of him, and he was also furious. "Zhen Yuanzi, you don''t want to toast or not eat fine wine. Our Yao Clan Heavenly Court is not a place where you can casually go wild." Taiyi also sacrificed the Chaos Clock, and then urged the Chaos Clock to smash towards Zhenyuanzi. Zhenyuanzi is protected by the Earth Book, and the Chaos Clock did not cause much damage, although some strong vibrations were transmitted. Zhenyuanzi physically, but these are all negligible. Tai Yi immediately stepped forward and fought Zhen Yuanzi head-to-head. After all, in hand-to-hand combat, most of his attacks could not be blocked by the earth book, and the attacks of the Lingbao could basically be blocked by the earth book. Tai Yis strength is still a bit close in front of Zhen Yuanzi. Tai Yi suffered a lot from Zhen Yuanzis whisking. When Di Jun saw Tai Yi suffer, he also went forward and Zhen Yuanzi. Yuanzi fights together. The two sides fought for three thousand rounds. Regardless of the outcome, a group of demon soldiers tremblingly surrounded Zhen Yuanzi and Di Juntai... 3095 Chapter 106: Zhen Yuanzi showed his might and wounded Emperor Jun Taiyi Kunpeng You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhen Yuanzi and Di Juntai fought together, and their power is infinite. The surrounding demon soldiers and demon generals are afraid to move forward. They can only be ten meters away, armed with swordsmen and ready to join the battle at any time. Having been scared of their courage, if it weren''t for the strict military discipline of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, they would have thrown away their armor and fled. If the demon soldier escapes at this time, when Emperor Jun and Taiyi clean up later, they will all behead the escaped demon soldier. At this time, the demon soldier can only barely support it. The two sides have fought for so long, although the two sides have not yet decided the victory or defeat, but Zhen Yuanzi, Dijun, and Taiyi are all a little weak at this time. In the fierce battle, the mana consumption of both sides is huge. Zhen Yuanzi felt exhausted, so he evacuated. The demon soldiers surrounding them were very frightened when they saw the situation in front of them, for fear that they would die by their side. After Zhen Yuanzi retreated, Emperor Jun Taiyi was a little puzzled, and a Zhen Yuanzi wanted to retreat. After all, the mana consumption in the current Emperor Juntai is huge, and now they can''t support the fierce battle. The best thing now is that Zhenyuanzi retreats when he knows the difficulties and quickly returns to the Wuzhuang Temple. Both Emperor Jun and Taiyi knew that it would be very difficult to injure Zhen Yuanzi or kill Zhen Yuanzi. After all, Zhen Yuanzi is a famous power in the predicament, and now Zhen Yuanzi has cut out After the two corpses, the strength greatly increased, and with the help of the book from the earth, Zhen Yuanzi was basically invincible. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi did not intend to retreat. Zhen Yuanzi took out a fruit of life from his sleeve, and then quickly put it in his mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls, and it was a fruit of life the size of two fists. Give it to eat. Then some golden light radiated from Zhen Yuanzi''s body, and Zhen Yuanzi''s vitality quickly recovered. "Life fruit? It can recover mana so quickly." Both Dijun and Taiyi leaked ugly expressions on their faces, because he also knew that the mana in Zhen Yuanzi in front of him had been restored by half. If the battle goes on at this time, Dijun Taiyi will have to wait to suffer. . After Zhen Yuanzi digested all the mana of the fruit of life, the mana in Zhen Yuanzi now reached 80%, and the current Dijun and Taiyi both had less than half of their mana. Zhen Yuanzi rushed here again. This time Zhen Yuanzi''s goal was not Dijun and Taiyi, but the monster masters who participated in the death of Hongyun among the crowd. Zhen Yuanzi''s anger can only be cast on them.Now Zhen Yuanzi can''t kill Emperor Jun and Taiyi. When Emperor Jun and Taiyi saw that Zhen Yuanzi was running rampant among the crowd, they immediately stopped. However, Zhen Yuanzi had sufficient physical strength at this time. In a rage, Zhen Yuanzi killed a few more demons. Clan master. Di Jun and Tai Yi were Jin Yuanzi fought together again, but fought for about 2,000 rounds. Both Di Jun and Tai Yi were exhausted. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi was taking the fruit of life. In front of Jin Yuanzi who was full of vitality, Taichi Taichi lost the wind. Then Zhen Yuanzi slapped Taiyi''s back with a palm, and Fuchen spit out a mouthful of blood after beating Dijun. All the demon soldiers saw that their demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were so embarrassed, they were all trembling and preparing to escape at any time. At this time, from a distance, a golden light flashed quickly, and when Di Jun and Taiyi saw this golden light, a smile appeared on their faces.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com "It''s the demon master Kunpeng here." Di Jun whispered. And this voice was also heard by Zhen Yuanzi. "Huh, good job." Zhen Yuanzi turned into a golden light and prepared to fight with Kunpeng. Kunpeng naturally knew that Zhen Yuanzi had a book from the ground and his defensive power was amazing. If he collided with Zhen Yuanzi by virtue of his body, he would be seriously injured again, and he would not be able to commit it. Kunpeng also landed quickly, and then said to Zhen Yuanzi. "Friend Zhen Yuanzi, what''s your point here?" "Huh, I''m here to get your name." Kunpeng was also at a loss, and Zhen Yuanzi''s attack was already in front of him, Kunpeng was hurriedly parrying Zhen Yuanzi''s swift attack, and he did not dare to neglect. Kunpeng didn''t fight at this time, he was also a new force, and naturally he was worthy of the original son. Since Kunpeng was seriously injured by Hongyun, he had concentrated on recovering his wounds in Beiming, and Kunpeng had also cut out the corpse at this time. At this time, Kunpeng also wanted to continue to help Emperor Jun and Taiyi in the monster clan. After all, Dijun''s appreciation made Kunpeng, who was originally withdrawn and arrogant, was very moved, but he didn''t expect to encounter this scene when he returned to the Yaozu. Dijun and Taiyi were exhausted at this time, and they also suffered serious injuries. At this time, they were already unable to fight Zhenyuanzi. Seeing Kunpeng coming, they were very happy, like Like a savior, if Dijun fights with Taiyi, Zhenyuanzi will not benefit. After all, Zhenyuanzis current life fruit has been exhausted, and Zhenyuanzi only took two life fruit this time. . If you eat too much, your body will not be able to keep up. After all, the disadvantages of eating too much at a time are naturally huge. Zhen Yuanzi fought with Kunpeng for thousands of rounds, regardless of the outcome, but the important thing about Zhen Yuanzi is that as long as Zhen Yuanzi has a little mana, he is invincible. The benefits are self-evident, and Kunpeng only relies on his domineering body and powerful mana to fight against Zhen Yuanzi, but mana is not a fountain, so violent use definitely can''t keep up. The Kunpeng at this time is like this now, and Kunpeng is already about to support a fight with such an intensity that is not enough. Zhen Yuanzi didnt want to spend it with Kunpeng either. At this time, there was no mana replenishment. Zhenyuanzi knew that if he wanted to kill Kunpeng in front of him, he would have to spend a lot of effort. , If the Yaozu Yaobing Yaojiang holds, he is bound to explain here. Thinking of Zhen Yuanzi here is speeding up the progress, Kunpeng is only able to parry at this time, and does not have the strength to fight back, after a while of fighting.Zhen Yuanzi stamped a palm on Kunpeng''s front heart, and then another palm on Kunpeng''s shoulder. Zhen Yuanzi hit Kunpeng''s body with palm after palm. Kunpeng''s body seemed to be shattered. The meridians of his body were all misplaced, and the lungs and organs in his body had been severely damaged. Kunpeng''s physical body is also very tyrannical, still resisting Zhen Yuanzi''s attack. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t get any benefits because of the serious decline in mana. Don''t Kunpeng hit a few punches, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t fall in love again when he saw it, too. Back to the five villages... 3096 Chapter 107: Kunpeng presents a strategy to call the soul banner You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A group of demon soldiers and demon generals were relieved when they saw Zhen Yuanzi left. That Zhen Yuanzi was also above the demon clan heaven. He made a big fuss, beheading hundreds of demon generals, and thousands more. Demon soldiers.The demon soldiers and demon generals are all fearful. After Zhen Yuanzi left for a long time, they still haven''t recovered. Not only are they afraid because they can''t beat them, but also because they should be the strong on their side, the demon emperor Jun has super combat effectiveness. Donghuang Taiyi was also powerless, and was also unable to fight. Dijun and Taiyi helped the Kunpeng received again, and brought them into the Yaozus room to heal their wounds. After all, if this is the case, one is to obtain more loyal help from Kunpeng, and the other is that Taijun Taiyi needs a thought. Kunpeng is such a capable and calculating adviser. Although Dijun has the temperament of a king, he does not have the wisdom of a king. If he wants to have his own place in the predicament, he must have a strategy. After all, if there is no strategy, he will still suffer a lot. Then when Kunpeng''s injury healed a little better, Emperor Jun and Taiyi also disregarded their injuries and came to visit Kunpeng. When Emperor Jun saw Kun Peng, he asked questions very eagerly, caring about Kun Peng as well as taking care of him. "Monster, thank you for coming the day before yesterday. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be hard to keep the names of Taiyi and I." "I also don''t know, that Zhen Yuanzi turned out to be such a presumptuous, otherwise, I would also rush back early to help your majesty." "It''s not a problem, the current situation, you can heal your injury first" "Well, good. I was also very uncomfortable. At that time, after the red cloud blew up, I had been recuperating in the North Ming. Later, I was practicing with great concentration. I have not come out to help the two majesty. I heard that the two majesty are killing the east When the prince was injured, I also felt very ashamed." Then Di Jun said meaningfully. "These are nothing. At that time, Hongyun blew himself up and severely wounded you and Taiyi. It was right to recuperate at home. It will soon be better, and we can fight together again." Then Kunpeng nodded. "The subordinates must do their utmost to develop the monster race, and then they will have to live up to your majesty''s hard work." Di Jun nodded in relief. Later Emperor Shun Taiyi and Kun Peng discussed the current form of the monster clan, the power of the monster clan in the prehistoric state, and what aspects should be paid attention to in the development of the monster clan in the future. The three of them talked very happily, and then Kunpeng talked about a big contradiction in the monster race now. "Your Majesty, the biggest hidden danger among the monster race is not outside, but inside the monster race. The monster race now has good strength, and this incomparable force is the most powerful force among the prehistoric people. , But the Yaozu is indeed not very united." When Emperor Jun and Taiyi heard Kunpeng say this, they were very much in agreement. What Kunpeng said seemed to be in their hearts. After all, the monster clan is so big that it is not easy to manage in many cases. Such a small group is not conducive to the long-term development of Yaozu. "What the demon master said is that Taiyi and I have been thinking about this problem a lot, but have not found a suitable solution, dare to ask the demon master if there is a good solution." Then Kunpeng frowned slightly, contemplating for a long time before hesitated to speak. Too said when he saw it.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com Please also ask the demon master to say clearly. Then Kun Peng said. "This is difficult and difficult to say, simple words are also very simple, but it depends on whether your Majesty is willing to do it." Di Jun said, "As long as it is more enough to eliminate the contradictions within the demon race, I will not hesitate to ask the demon master to speak clearly." "Does your majesty have arrangements for the gourd obtained in Kunlun Mountain?" "My purple green gourd has been practicing since I took it from myself, but to this day I still haven''t fully comprehended it. I only feel that there is a burst of energy in it, but it really cannot be refined into a spiritual treasure." Kunpeng sighed at this moment and said. "Hey, the purple green gourd originally contains huge energy, so this kind of sentiment will occur. In fact, this purple green gourd could also be called a demon gourd, and it contains the aura of great opportunity for this monster creature. And this aura is the aura that can make all the monster races yearn for and have to obey orders." "Is there such a supernatural power? I just don''t know how to refine it." After Taiyi heard Kunpeng''s words, he was surprised in his heart, and Hou Dijun also showed a touch of joy on his face and said. "If this is the case, what use is it for the monster race? Looking at it right now, there is still a good way to condense the power of the monster race. The ten major monsters have their own plans, and they have already won. A powerful force, the demon still listens to my demon emperor''s words, but in fact, they are all at odds with each other." When Kunpeng saw that Emperor Jun dared to talk about the huge problem facing the monster race, his expression also showed admiration and admiration. "The demon emperor dared to say these things to me proves that the demon emperor is trustworthy, good, but there is a way. It is to use the aura in the purple gourd to refine the demon banners, and then force the ten demon saints to do their own A trace of primordial spirit is stored in the demon banner, so even if their abilities are superior, as long as they are the essence of the demon race, then they can''t escape the control of the demon banner. There was a trace of sadness on Di Jun''s face. By doing this, although the monsters could be united, it also forced their will. This is different from Di Juns original lofty aspirations. Such Di Jun fell into Tangled. Taiyi on the side said. "Brother, such a good baby, let''s store their souls in the demon banner one by one, and then all the people of the demon clan will obey the brother''s words." Di Jun turned his head and looked at Tai Yi who had said this, and then looked at Kunpeng whose eyes were firm and Akagi, but it made De Di Jun hesitate. Di Jun was always unwilling to use this method to win the world. Sincerely convinced, after all, people with imperial ambitions have a vision that ordinary people can not imagine. "Master demon, this matter needs to be considered for a long time, and it is not too late for me to ponder it over." Then Di Jun also walked out alone, but only left Tai Yi and Kun Peng who were staring at him blankly. Tai Yi and Kun Peng also looked at each other.At this time Taiyi and Di Jun believed in Kun Peng, and Kun Peng was also willing to actively help Di Jun unify the prehistoric. But what exactly is Dijun''s decision?.. 3097 Chapter One Hundred and Eight You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Emperor Jun went out, he was wandering among the monster races. Now the monster race has been severely divided internally, and it can be said that it is about to collapse. The ten major demon saints each led a pair of men and horses. For the monster Emperor Jun The order with the East Emperor Taiyi can also be ignored, and if it can be discounted, it is discounted, and some simply do not listen. Although some were loyal to Emperor Taiyi, some were already very dissatisfied that Emperor Jun and Taiyi and two three-legged golden crows held the supreme power. Dijun''s trip was to visit the camp of Ji Meng, the strongest among the ten demon saints, to check the situation. The demon soldiers who had just entered the gate of the camp did not even worship or say anything, but they blocked Di Jun outside. "I am the demon Emperor Jun, you open the door quickly and ask your general to come out." Said the two leading guards with spears. "We have never heard of Demon Emperor Jun. We only listen to the orders of General Jimeng, the demon saint, and go back quickly." After the two guards had finished speaking, the spear was thinking of Di Juncha who was blocking the door.When Di Jun walked to Ji Meng''s camp and ate a closed door, he was naturally very dissatisfied. Ji Meng was out of the big tent, and then asked loudly. "Who is making noise at the camp gate." Then the guard guarding the city said. "That man claimed to be Demon Emperor Jun." Then when he heard that Ji Meng''s face was also white, he ran over immediately, then scolded several guards, and then greeted the demon emperor Jun into the big tent, and he was kindly entertained. These guards were also at a loss. This was clearly an order given by Ji Meng, but how could he be scolded at this time? This janitor job is not easy to do. Later, Emperor Jun inspected the camps of several demon saints, as well as some powerful demon generals. This inspection has increased Dedijun''s determination to condense the demon race by recruiting demon flags, but this is not enough for Dedijun to make such a decision. One day Dijun convened a meeting with the top ten demon saints and some senior members of the demon race, mainly to discuss the next step in the treatment of the witch race. After all, the contradiction between the witch race and the witch race is deepening step by step. Clan can be said to have contacts. The ancestral witch caught the ancestral witch to refine Pangu essence and blood, and the ancestral witch caught the monster to have a full meal. After the witch ate the monster, it played a very important role in its own body. The clan are all cultivating the flesh, and eating the monster clan can greatly improve oneself, which makes many witch clan exhausted to hunt down a monster clan. After everyone spoke, Di Jun said. "Now the witches have been oppressing my monsters for a long time. If things go on like this, the status of the overlord among the monsters may be dissatisfied. Please go back to the camp and lead your tribe to arrest a few witches. The witches are a little jealous, so they won''t be so unreasonable to make trouble. If this is the case, we will not be able to develop properly." After not knowing the matter, Di Jun began to observe the reactions of all parties. All the demon saints are all pushing me and I pushing you, and they are not willing to go to war. Even if Di Jun sends people to urge again and again, everyone They were all lazy and ignored. Such shirk of responsibility, and the situation that no one is willing to bear it, made the monster race already lose that power. It really caused Xiao Qiang, and then Emperor Jun made a decision to let all the members of the monster race become a city, otherwise If so, Yaozu is just a mess of sand.Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com Then Di Jun invited Taiyi Kunpeng and the three to go to a hidden place, without being noticed by everyone, and then began their secret plan. It is said that Kunpeng is also a well-known power in the prehistoric world. It turned out to be the method of using the purple green gourd to refine the demon banner. Then Emperor Jun successfully refined it with the help of Kunpeng and Taiyi. It''s a demon banner. After refining the demon banner, then Emperor Jun discussed with Taiyi Kunpeng how to get everyone in the demon race to deposit a trace of soul in the demon banner. The ten great demon saints have high mana and are naturally needed. Only when a trace of the soul was deposited in the demon banners, could it be felt. And the ordinary little demon can''t resist the call of the demon banner at all, so there is no need to deposit a trace of soul. So one day, Dijun summoned Jimeng, Yingzhao, Baize, Fei Dan, Fei Lian, Jiuying, Pitie, Shangyang, Qinyuan, and Ghost Chase. They were summoned separately. In order to hold them all separately, and then hand over their souls, and then use their souls to control the ten demon saints. After hearing Di Jun''s summons, this Jimeng went into the Demon Race Hall as usual. Dijun sat on the throne, Ji Meng was also unprepared, and walked straight into the hall, and then Kunpeng and Taiyi sent out together to wound Ji Meng. Although Ji Meng was in the early stage of quasi-sage, Now facing the three powerhouses Taiyi, Kunpeng and Dijun, they are still powerless. Then Dijun also spoke. "Ji Meng, bold, you dare to rebel, my emperor treats you not badly, alas." Then Dijun and Taiyi showed disappointed expressions on their faces, and they waved helplessly to indicate that Taiyi and Kunpeng could start their hands. Looking at the scene in front of him, Ji Meng couldn''t figure it out, or knew that Di Jun must have misunderstood that he was going to rebel, but Ji Meng knew that although he was arrogant, he did not want to rebel, at least not now. . "Demon Sovereign, I am wronged, I have not rebelled, I am loyal to you, and I have no intention of rebellion at all, please check out the Demon Sovereign." Seeing that Taiyi had already sacrificed the Chaos Clock, and at this time he was very desperate. In front of the three powerful men, Ji Meng could not escape at all, and the formations around him might have been arranged by Emperor Jun. Running away on his own is tantamount to seeking death, and Ji Meng''s heart only keeps begging for mercy. Kunpeng and Tai pressed hard step by step, and then Kunpeng said. "Jimeng, don''t blame us, but you must blame yourself." Kunpeng also turned his hands into huge eagle claws, ready to catch Ji Meng to death, while Taiyi''s Donghuang Bell covered Ji Meng and couldn''t move. Under Ji Meng''s bitter pleading, Di Jun said. "Since Ji Meng did not rebel, why should you stand on your own? The soldiers do not respect the Demon Emperor, but only listen to your orders." "I damn, I damn." "So you are willing to show loyalty?" "Yes, yes." .. 3098 Chapter 109: The Six Saints Have Been Sanctified You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Di Jun saw Ji Meng like this, he stopped Kunpeng and Taiyi who were ready to do something. Then Di Jun slowly said to Ji Meng. "Nowadays, most of the demons don''t follow my orders, do you know?" Ji Meng said tremblingly. "Subordinates don''t know." "Bold." "Yes, yes, the other demon saints have turned a deaf ear to the orders of the demon emperor and the eastern emperor. Di Jun looked at it and said tremblingly in front of him. "Ji Meng, now I am refining a demon banner. I only need to deposit a trace of my soul in it, and then ordering the demon clan will be easy for you. You think this is good." Ji Meng at this time has been forced by the current situation, and he has to say. "Very good, very good, all depends on the Demon Emperor." "Well, if you are willing to show loyalty, then deposit a trace of your soul in the enchanting banner, so that we can order unity, Ji Meng, you think this is good." Now Ji Meng looked at the black and red flag next to the Demon Emperor, and then he gradually understood what the Demon Emperor meant, that is, he wanted to surrender a trace of the soul.But at this time, Ji Meng also cursed secretly in his heart, isn''t it just to let out a trace of the soul, I said earlier, just scared me. At this time Ji Meng couldn''t help himself anymore, he obediently took out the traces of his own soul, and then handed it over to Dijun. Di Jun put these traces of primordial spirit into the demon banner, and then a little white light appeared on the demon banner, and then it dissipated. At this time, Ji Meng could clearly feel his soul and that There was a trace of contact with the demon banner, and his soul seemed to be imprisoned in the demon banner. Seeing Ji Meng obediently handed over a trace of primordial spirit, Kunpeng and Taiyi took Ji Meng away from the main hall and let De Ji Meng return to the camp according to the method they had discussed. The boy outside the door continued to announce the others, the nine demon saints entered one by one, and then saw that the demon saints of Dijun were quietly taken out from another door, the demon saint sitting on the main hall There are some unknown circumstances. But everyone still didn''t dare to leave alone. If they did so, it would be tantamount to blatantly and non-stop Di Jun''s orders. By then, Di Jun had a hundred ways to deal with them, so they had to wait for Di Jun''s reception. Using the method just now, Dijun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng cooperated with each other and acted with each other, putting the spirits of the ten great demon saints into the demon banner. After the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang freshman passed various methods, the primordial spirits of the demon clan were stored in the demon banner. With the help of the demon banners, the ten arrogant demon saints have all been restrained.To the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi is also more respect, after all, this is also the ten great demon saints more wary of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. The monster race at this time was much stronger than the original state. After that, Dijun and Taiyi General all of the monster clan were under control, and the monster clan''s combat effectiveness at this time could be said to have reached a certain height.187 Novel www.187xs.com At this time, the primitive and Tongtian on the Kunlun Mountain, although a little anxious, they all met Lao Tzu''s founder of the People''s Education, and then they also made a big wish. The original said. "I am the original god of Pangu, the original god of the Yuanshi Tianzun. Today, I feel the way of heaven. I am willing to establish educating and enlighten all directions. Instructing the children of educating and educating students will definitely take the responsibility of appeasing the prehistoric and helping to better manage the prehistoric. Then Tiandao felt the immeasurable merits. At the same time, Tongtian also realized the opportunity of preaching, and said. "I am a Taoist Taoist. I feel the suffering of the common people today. Today I am willing to swear an oath to the heaven and earth. I am willing to set up the teachings. As long as the monks are willing to practice, they can become immortals. Looking to heaven to complete." After the immeasurable merits have been gained, Tongtian''s body has also undergone significant changes. Although there was another three hundred years passed, and then two of the prehistoric ones came to the prehistoric world where coercion spread throughout. Above Lingshan, the elders also felt the pressure, and then said. "The primitive and the heaven have finally become holy. Now that the six saints in the prehistoric have emerged, there are new calamities in the prehistoric!" Although Zhunti was sanctified at this time, he was still puzzled, and then Wen Changmendao. "Brother Nagato, this is satisfactory." Nagato looked at the guide in front of him, and Junti said. "This is a secret, you still need to learn more before you can stabilize the foundation." Then the practice and preparation began. During this period, both the introduction and the quasi-ti slowly realized the profound meaning of the Dharma, and the current reception and the quasi-ti recalled the Taoism taught by the Eastern Vatican Taoist monarch, which turned out to be The Dharma, and the introduction and quasi-mentioned current Dharma basically follow the teachings of the Eastern Vatican. Nagato''s words have deep meaning, but it is really difficult to say. After all, this is the meaning of heaven. If it is said, Nagato may suffer unreasonable disaster. After all, the damage to heaven by leaking the secret is huge.The more people know the secrets of heaven, the balance mechanism of the heavens will be broken. Nagato means that the catastrophe between the witch race and the witch race is about to come. After all, in the predicament, the powerful tribes now are the witch race and the witch race, and the battle between the two races has never stopped. . There is also the inheritance of this ancient bloodline among the witches, and the avenues mastered by each ancestor witch have a great effect in the prehistoric, so at this time, the heavenly way is to plan to return the law of the witch to the prehistoric Among them, the way to release the power of this law can only be achieved by putting the Witch Clan into the prey. This is the calamity that the Wu Clan should have. If the Wu Clan is cautious, it may come later. However, with the continuous expansion of the Wu Clan and the demon clan making the primordial continent a smog, the heavens naturally cannot tolerate it. Up. There are a total of seven saints in the prehistoric land. Hongjun is now a body and a great master, and the remaining saints are also busy preaching. Only by fulfilling his ambitions can he be fulfilled , Otherwise, this IOU will never be repaid. When the time comes, Heavenly Dao may accept the holy throne and at the same time accept himself. At this time, it is time for the saints in the prehistoric people to grab resources, and Nuwa''s aspiration to protect the human race does not need to grab any resources, and the most obvious competition among the saints is the Dongfang Sanqing and The competition for resources between the two sages of the West In the Three Pures, the competition between the primitive and the Tongtian missionary resources was particularly serious. After all, their ambitions for the heavens were surprisingly similar... 3099 Chapter 110: The Omen of the Lichs Tribulation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The six saints in the prehistoric land have all been sanctified, but the current competition for evangelism resources is that they have much power after sanctification, or that the more resources they receive, the more rewards they will receive. Rich, so in such an environment, the form makes them uncomfortable to plan for themselves. At present, Lao Tzu''s human education does not have any direct competitors, but the evangelical church absorbs some people to evangelize and preach.But this is all harmless, after all, there are many human races in Lao Tzu''s teaching.Many of them can''t become immortals, and Lao Tzu''s preaching is very simple. As long as they can grasp some principles of being in the world, they will be able to benefit Lao Tzu. Primitive and Tongtian, because Lao Tzu chose to preach to the human race, and the human race has already been selected. Primitive is better. If you explain the teachings, you will teach all the immortals who are willing to become immortals. They have the Dao, those with a shallow cultivation level can not be confused, and those with a high cultivation level can be ranked in the immortal class. Tongtians two brothers have almost robbed the resources in the predicament, and Tongtian was annoyed, and he created Intercept Education, which is to teach them without distinction. As long as they are willing to learn from Tongtian, Tongtian is willing to teach them. , It doesn''t matter their origin, after all, this is also made by Lao Tzu and the original. The sages of the West, quasi-proclaiming and responding, want to save everyone. This is the same as the Sanqing of the East, but it can also be integrated. After all, each teaches its own way and crosses its own people. Besides, the six sages have few resources for preaching between heaven and earth, and the rules of heaven are not comprehensive. The order of the primordial world is also incomplete. If you want to better control the primordial world, you must have The emergence of new rules and new orders in the prehistoric times. The monster race and the witch race obviously do not fit this, but the saint walks in the sky, Nagato, Jiuying, and Zhunti understand this truth, and Sanqing also understands this truth.But at this time they can only wait for Heaven''s Dao to punish the Wu Clan and Monster Clan, at this time they can''t do much. And above the Ancestral Witch Palace, a group of Ancestral Witches is plotting how to deal with the monster race. After all, the strength of the Witch race is already very powerful. Even if the monster race has a numerical advantage, if it really wants to fight, The Wu Clan does not necessarily lose to the Yao Clan. Nowadays, the ancestral witches have increased the strength of the witch race by cutting blood and breeding, but this method of blood cutting makes the ancestral witchs body a little unbearable, and he has to go to a place outside the monster clan or the Yao clan. Look for monsters, or monsters that become fine, hunt them, and then use their bodies to supplement the lack of nutrition of the witch race. After all, this monster clan is a great supplement to the witch clan. Above the Ancestral Witch Palace, there are two opposite factions. Among them, Zhu Rong, Gonggong, and She are more important than the corpse, and the Zhuhe faction can not be called the Lord He faction. It just means that it will not have fierce confrontation with the monster race for the time being. Among them, Dijiang, Qiangliang, Houtu mainly. The two sides have been arguing about war or peace. Zhu Rong and Gonggongs opinion is to directly fight the monster race, and then directly on the battlefield can strengthen the body of the witch race with the body of the witch race, and the monster race is also constantly looking for the children of the witch race to capture and refine them. The power of the Pangu bloodline.If there is no war, countless children of the Wu Clan will die under the hunt of the Yao Clan.Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com And Dijiang and Houtu''s thinking was that once a war started, it would be a waste of life, just like the three tribes waging a war. The result of the three tribes'' war was that all three tribes withdrew from the prehistoric world.If it weren''t for the patriarchs of the three clans, they took an oath, otherwise the three clans would cease to exist.In addition, if there is a war, the Witch Clan will only die more people, and if it wants to devour the Monster Clan to strengthen the flesh, it still has to be digested. The two sides have been arguing constantly, and this is too late. Therefore, the tribes of Zhu Rong, Gonggong, and Shebi Zui are often disobedient and go out to hunt the monsters the most, and the casualties among their tribes are also the greatest. Dijiang was also powerless for their behavior and wanted to manage, but the number of Wu Clan already numbered tens of billions. If they wanted to manage it at all, they would be powerless. And the least worrying thing is Zhu Rong and Gonggong. They dont just go out to attack the monsters. When there is nothing to do, Zhu Rong and Gonggong often fight each other together. The great witches dare not say anything, other ancestral witches. There is no time to control them again. The twelve ancestor witches are also the most powerful formation in the secret cultivation predecessor. That is the twelve capital gods evil formation, which requires twelve ancestral witches to practice together, and then use the blood of twelve people. , To reshape the power of the Father Pangu, and then be operated by the twelve ancestor witches. In this way, the power of the Father Pangu can be used. These twelve capitals of the gods and evil spirits have been cultivating for a long time, but this formation is a huge test for the teams ability to cooperate. Often one persons negligence can lead to the entire big formation. Of failure. Zhu Rong and Gonggong were also the two most prone to problems. Twelve ancestor witches surrounded the city in a circle, and then began to practice. Often when Zhu Rong had problems, Gonggong would beat Zhu Rong violently. The other ancestor witches were very angry. Just watch, don''t stop. And co-workers often make mistakes. Once they make a mistake, Zhu Rong will go to work together again. The two of them come and go as if no one suffers. Above the monster clan, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng conspired to control the power of the monster clan. As long as Emperor Jun waved the beckoning flag, the tens of billions of monsters would arrive in a moment and send them at will.And the Ten Great Demon Saints are no exception. There should be a trace of their primordial spirit in the demon banner. As long as they dont obey, the demon banner will punish their primordial spirit and make them dare to be angry. Dare not speak. Although such an approach did not win the hearts of the people, the effect in the short term really made Taijun Taichi very satisfied. When Dijun and Taiyi used the immature Zhou Tianxing Array when they were dealing with the Prince Dong last time, Lao Tzu broke the formation.This led to the formation backlash, making them still have not fully recovered now, after all, the power of the stars is not something ordinary people can bear. But it was this huge power that made Dedijun ready to start rehearsing the Zhou Tianxing Star Battle formation. If this formation was completely mastered, he would be invincible in the prehistoric existence. Probably the only big formation that can compete with it is the Twelve Capital Tianshen Great Formation... 3100 Chapter 111: The Lichs First Conflict You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Emperor Jun and Taiyi practiced well in the heavenly court. This week, the star battle has made a small achievement, and among the monsters, with the assistance of Taiyi and Kunpeng, Emperor Jun slowly mastered the demon banner The Qibao in it can condense the monster race.And the current monster clan is no longer the monster clan that Emperor Jun and Taiyi couldn''t convince the crowd like before. On the surface, the monster clan now strictly enforces the orders of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. The demon clan has made such progress even more thanks to the advice of the demon master Kunpeng. After all, Kunpengs suggestion is very effective in a short period of time, but over time, if the demon clan can remain united, it is hard to predict, but rely on If you use coercion to surrender everyone, I believe that the demon clan''s luck will not last. One day a great witch from Zhurong tribe among the Wu Clan brought a small team of men and horses to the Monster Clan to look for the Monster Clan as prey, but unfortunately, it was discovered by the Monster Clan, and the Monster Clan quickly took the matter. The report was given to Emperor Jun and Taiyi, and Emperor Taiyi gave an order to lure the great witch and the small witches into a trap.All the team members were captured. After the Witch Clan heard about this time, the ancestors were very angry, and they held a Witch Clan Conference. "Hmph, there is no reason for the monster clan. It dares to privately capture the great witch of our clan and a group of small witches. It is simply too presumptuous." "Yes, you have to show them some color." "If they don''t let people go, we will kill the monster clan heaven, and no matter what he is, we will give him all the ground." ... All the ancestral witches are arguing endlessly, and then Dijiang said. "The demon race captured my great witch and a group of little witches. Naturally, it is unreasonable, but the Wu clan is indeed at fault, but it is indeed the great witch of the Zhurong tribe who wants to take people to hunt the demon clan. Now we have explicitly prohibited it. It is allowed to go to the monster clan''s territory to hunt and kill the monsters blatantly. Now this mistake has been committed, and we have to go to the monster clan dignitaries. If they don''t give it, we are making plans." All the ancestor witches were also convinced by what Dijiang said. After all, this is the same thing. The Zhurong tribe did not listen to the greetings, but went to hunt and kill the demon tribe with great fanfare. This meant to provoke a battle. The ancestral witches all scolded Zhu Rong. Although Zhu Rong was not convinced, he was helpless. After all, it was his tribe''s fault. Then the ancestors witches went to the demon clan dignitaries. At this time, Di Jiang brought a group of ancestral witches and some powerful great witches to the monster clan dignitaries mightily. "Also, please return the demon clan to everyone in our clan. There are some offenses among the demon clan. Please forgive the demon clan." At this time, Emperor Jun and Taiyi from the demon clan also brought all the demon saints and demon generals. As soon as Tai saw Di Jiang who was the important person below, he said. "Your ancestor of the witch is actually the son of the Dao demon tribe who hunted and killed my demon tribe. If you allow your demon tribe to eat my demon tribe, you wont allow my demon tribe to taste like your demon tribe, not to mention one of them. Big witch, I believe the taste must be good." All the ancestral witches were very angry after hearing this, and Zhu Rong said. "Dare you, if you dare to move them to try, I want to level your demon clan heaven and tear you apart." Taiyi looked at Zhu Rong, who was furious at this time, with a contemptuous smile on his face. "Hmm, I''m not small, so I have the ability to try it, and see if your fist is hard or mine is hard." Both parties are in a stalemate, and Taiyi has no plans to let go of the Wu people.Save the book www.chunshu8.com The Di Jun on the side just took a look, and did not speak. Di Jun''s heart was also dissatisfied with the Witch Clan for a long time. This time, it happened to suppress the Witch Clan''s arrogant aura.Lest they still want to have any thoughts or actions. The twelve ancestral witches were waiting outside the camp in a hurry, but they still couldn''t see the people of the witch clan, and seeing that Dijun and Taiyi didn''t plan to let them go, the ancestral witches were very angry. Di Jiang was also a little angry at this time. "Dijun, Taiyi, you don''t want to be shameless, we are so annoyed to ask for someone, but you don''t give it. Don''t blame me, we are strong." Taiyi said angrily when he heard this. "Don''t threaten me. What I hate most is being threatened. Don''t think that our monster clan is afraid of your witch clan. You can eat our monster clan. Now your witch clan has delivered it to the door, and we will eat too. Got." Then Taiyi didn''t pay attention to the twelve ancestor witches. When Di Jiang heard these words, he was furious. Now his party came here with good voices, but now he has encountered such rude treatment. Then Di Jiang signaled, ready to launch an attack. Di Jiang turned around and winked with the other Ancestral Witches behind him, and the other Ancestral Witches were also aware. After all, such treatment was very angry with the Twelve Ancestral Witches. The ancestral witches were irritable and wanted to do it a long time ago, but his eldest brother Di Jiang was communicating with Emperor Taiyi, and he didn''t intend to disturb them. But now Tai Yi actually said this, it was clear that he was going to eat a group of captured witches, and this breath could not be swallowed by the ancestral witches and the witches anyway. Then the Twelve Ancestor Witches formed a circle, and then each sat down.Then it began to operate the Twelve Capital Tianshen Array. In an instant, the suffocating energy between the world and the earth is rolling together, and instantly envelops the bodies of the twelve ancestral witches. The great witches and the little witches next to them couldn''t stand the strong suffocation between the world and the earth. They were forced to retreat a long way before they were out of the scope of the big formation. And the demon general in the demon clan camp, seeing this situation, immediately reported Dijun and Taiyi. After receiving the order, Emperor Jun and Taiyi didn''t dare to neglect, knowing that the ancestor witch wanted to attack the important person.But his side did not lose, and then Emperor Jun and Taiyi lined up troops to prepare for the attack of the Ancestral Witch. Di Jun looked at the Twelve Capital Tianshen evil formations that had just started to operate, and he was very shocked. After all, the momentum of this evil spirit was too strong, and ordinary people couldn''t bear that strong evil spirit at all, he said. "These twelve capitals of the gods are really powerful, and now they have reached such a realm. You should not be careless, and be prepared for the enemy." Later, Emperor Jun and Tai Yi concentrated on preparing to meet the enemy, and then secretly preparing for this unknown Zhou Tianxing battle array to fight against the Witch Clan. As for the long gate above Lingshan, the lead and the quasi-lift, they all sensed the condensing momentum of this evil spirit... 3101 Chapter 112: Pangu Yuanshen Aroused the Six Sages You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above Lingshan, Nagato felt the suffocation between the heavens and the earth continuously smashed and agglomerated, and a huge force seemed to be slowly taking shape in the suffocation. Nagato also said in surprise. "Is this the twelve capital Tianshen evil formation?" Then the introduction and quasi-promotion on the side were all startled. "Could it be that the momentum of the twelve capitals, the gods of the world, is truly extraordinary." "I don''t know what the witches are doing." Nagato had a foreboding that once the Twelve Capitals of the Gods Array was urged, its momentum could destroy the prehistoric. After all, this could summon Pangus true body to fight, and Pangus supernatural powers could be easily handled. Destroying a large world, in this way, the prehistoric world may be ruthlessly destroyed by this large array. But these witches may not know it, otherwise, it is impossible to rashly launch such a powerful formation. After Nagato thought for a while, he said to the lead and Zhunti. "Two brothers, these twelve capitals of the gods and gods have the powerful power to destroy the world. If they are used improperly, this predecessor will be destroyed immediately, and even the saints will suffer as a result." "What? It is so powerful?" Zhunti looked misty, and Zhunti had never expected that these twelve capital heavenly gods would have such a powerful power. The lead is to ask. "Brother, what should we do now?" "Let''s go over and take a look, Sanqing, Nuwa, they should all have some feelings, maybe even Hongjun Daozu may be awakened by this aura." After Nagato said, he took the lead and Zhun mention two saints to the place where the aura gathered. And in Nu Wa''s Wa Palace, Nu Wa also sensed the fierce aura and prepared to go. The Sanqing of Kunlun Mountain also felt that powerful momentum, and also felt it. Lao Tzu''s face showed a little bit of surprise and horror. "How could this momentum be the aura of Father Pangu? Could it be that those twelve reckless men turned out to be the twelve capital gods?" Tongtian also said. "This momentum is so powerful, even now that we are sanctified, we are still a little bit afraid of this momentum." Then Tongtian also shook his head, expressing helplessness. Then I said. "That aura is so powerful that it should be the twelve capital celestial evil formation formed by the twelve ancestors and witches. That large array can condense the true body of the Pangu Father God, and it will have the aura of destruction of the world. Go and take a look, lest the twelve pig heads, unclearly ruin the great prehistoric land, and cause the prehistoric continent to encounter disasters again." Lao Zi, Yuan Yuan, and Tong Tian also went to the place where the momentum condensed and sighed.Shubada Novel Network www.shubada.com The twelve ancestor witches were so fierce in their flesh that they could withstand the violent evil aura between the world and the earth, so this great formation quickly became operational. In the middle of the big formation, it gradually converged into a tall shadow. The figure was quite ten thousand feet high. Holding this giant axe in his hand, the whole body exudes a blue light, and the good fortune jade butterflies above their heads are also in the storm of evil spirits. The dazzling light was emitted. Taijun Taiyi and the demon saints of the demon clan, as well as the demon generals and demon soldiers, were terrified when they saw this. This huge figure seemed to be a Pangu god, although Taijun Taiyi and everyone from the demon clan were all horrified. They have never seen the real body of the Great God Pangu, but with such power, they are still very trembling. When all the witches saw such a tall and incomparably strong man in the evil storm before them, they all recognized it, and then they all bowed to the ground and shouted. "Long live Father Pangu." "Long live Father Pangu." "Long live Father Pangu." After listening to the Wu Clan shouting Long live the Pangu Father God, Emperor Jun Taiyi and the other demon saints were very frightened, after all, they could hardly resist this momentum. Then after the Pangu Great God in the storm was condensed, the condensed Pangu Great God broke through the door of the demon clans camp, and then grabbed a group of demon clan and entered his own. In the mouth. Then the Great God Pangu looked at Emperor Jun and Taiyi, and walked in the direction of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Because of his height, it only took one or two steps to reach the place of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. When Tai saw the Great God Pangu attacking them, he summoned the Chaos Clock and wanted to resist it. Then Pangu Great Gods body seemed to be very slow, but in fact it was very fast, but this body was too large, naturally it seemed to be very slow, just a single blow was to fly Taiyis chaotic clock. Out. Another trick of Pangu Great God was to crack the Chaos Clock that Donghuang Taiyi was proud of, which made Taiyi panic in his heart at this moment, and Emperor Jun made the ten demon saints unite and prepare to resist. But Pangu''s Great Array waved his hand again, and with a fierce energy, it shot the Ten Great Demon Saints and Emperor Jun away. Although Di Jun was very panicked at this time, he did not lose his mind. "Hurry up and arrange the Zhoutian Star Fighting Array." At this moment, he might be able to contend with these twelve capitals of the gods. After Zhou Tianxing fights the big formation, at this time, the emperor took the risk and gave it a try. Otherwise, under the great power of Pangu, many monster races can only Become a fan. At this time, both Nagato and Zhunti had arrived. Nagato realized that he had arrived at Sanqing first and did not do anything. The Kunlun Mountains in Sanqing are relatively close here, and there is no problem in coming quickly.But Sanqing didn''t know how to deal with the twelve capital gods, after all, the power of the Pangu Great God was huge, and they didn''t make any moves. Although Nu Wa had also arrived, but Nu Wa''s cultivation was originally the weakest among the saints, and it would be no problem if he didn''t make a move. At this time, Nagato saw Father Pangu as if he was fascinated by his mind, controlled by the violent evil spirits. Such a transformation may be the reason why the evil spirits were summoned. If the twelve ancestor witch loses control of the primordial spirit gathered by Father Pangu, the loss of the primordial spirit will definitely be a great disaster. The blood contained in the body of the Twelve Ancestral Witch was originally the more filthy essence of the Pangu Father God, which was contaminated with the blood that opened up the evil spirit. The Pangu Yuanshen they summoned naturally had some impurities. At this time, Nagato secretly urged two jade discs of good fortune, blocking the front of the Great God Pangu, and at the same time exuding his own chaotic green lotus aura from the inside out. Pangu Great God''s primordial spirit seemed to have some reaction, and he suddenly paused in front of Nagato, seemed to regain some consciousness, and then said. "Are you that boy?" .. 3102 Chapter 113: Hongjun Comes to Mediate You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was surprised to find that the primordial spirit of Father Pangu even recognized himself, and there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart. "Pangu Great God, you have been gathered by the twelve ancestor witches to gather evil spirits. At this time, you have lost control. Nagato hopes that you can restore your sanity. Otherwise, the prehistoric world you created by yourself will be destroyed by you. of." Pangu Great God''s primordial spirit was slightly startled, and then said. "Yeah, I did become very violent just now and wanted to kill. Fortunately, you came to wake me up. I really didn''t misunderstand you. You have to protect the wild world I created." Then in the violent suffocation, Father Pangu slowly turned and looked at the Twelve Ancestral Witch. The twelve ancestor witch saw Father Pangu as if he had regained consciousness, and then they all knelt down and shouted to the Father. "Father God." Why do you call me out with the help of evil spirits, do you know that this strong evil spirit will make me lose my mind, and then destroy this vast world with your own hands? "Report to God Father that this monster race deceived too much. It captured our great witch and a group of little witches, and then they wanted to eat them. I waited to ask for it, but I was met with Their cynicism was opposite, and we were just angry and formed a big battle, looking at God the Father to help us." When Di Jun heard this, he immediately ordered the big witch and the little witch among the imprisoned witch tribes, as well as all the people previously imprisoned to be released. At this time, there was a person slowly falling above the sky, wearing a glowing glow, stepping on auspicious clouds, and radiating thousands of golden light behind him, wearing a white robe, looking like a fairy bone. Hongjun was also shocked when he saw the Pangu Yuanshen condensed by the Twelve Ancestor Witches. He didn''t expect that this might have such a powerful strength. Hongjun felt this powerful breath and had to come. When Hongjun saw Pangu Yuanshen, he went forward and bowed his hand to Pangu Great God, and Pangu Great God also replied.Then Hong Jun said. "What''s the matter, it turned out that the primordial spirit of the Great God Pangu was all condensed." Pangu replied. "The battle between the two clans of the Lich is particularly fierce, and Daozu has to be asked to mediate one or two. I don''t want to destroy this great and great world because of me. "Pangu God, dont worry, these Hongjun should mediate, Pangu God has the ability to open the sky, and it is easy to destroy this wild world naturally. Please also Pangu God not to take risks and condense, in case your soul is controlled by the evil spirit and cannot be sober. ,The consequences could be disastrous." "Well, I should warn the Ancestral Witch, don''t use this big formation to summon me out again." Then Pangu Great God said to the Twelve Ancestral Witch. "Dont call my soul out again in the future. The danger of doing so is too great. If I dont restore my senses today, this predecessor may face destruction directly. Please remember, otherwise, I will know it, and I will definitely call you. good looking." After the Great God Pangu had finished reprimanding the Twelve Ancestor Witches, he glanced at everyone, and looked at Nuwa, Sanqing, Jiuying, Zhunti, Nagato, and Hongjun.Then said. "This prehistoric world was created by me. I hope you can cherish it. Now there are seven saints in the prehistoric world. You must not fight for your own selfishness. Only when this prehistoric develops directly can you all. Okay, otherwise, you will not be good. And this wild world has been opened up, you can all follow the trend, and you must not go against the general trend. When the time comes, you will perish yourself, and you will not be alone." After listening to everyone''s Pangu myth, they all nodded slightly to answer the promise, and then Pangu God was scattered to any corner of the prehistoric world with the evil spirit of the world.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com After the primordial spirit of the Pangu Great God had dispersed for a long time, everyone slowly recovered. Then Hongjun was the first to speak as Taoist ancestor. "Everyone has heard what the Great God Pangu said just now, so you can encourage yourself. Then the dispute between the two groups of Lich is already the biggest contradiction in the prehistoric state. The clan is separated, there is no swordsman, and there is no cause for trouble. If any clan does not listen to orders, then don''t blame me for not being affectionate." After speaking, Hongjun looked at Dijun, Taiyi, and the twelve ancestral witches of the Witch Clan. Emperor Taiyi, and the Twelve Ancestor Witches saw that Hongjun said that now, naturally they did not dare to violate the saint''s will. Di Jun said. "The Dao Ancestor speaks, I shall wait to comply." Dijiang among the twelve ancestor witches also agreed. "The Witches take their orders and dare not disobey." Seeing that both the Wu Clan and the Monster Clan agreed, Hong Jun was more satisfied at this time. Then Hongjun looked at Nagato and said. "Nagato Daoist even has such a treasure, it is really a great blessing!" Then Hongjun also left. Sanqing heard from the side that Daozu Hongjun actually called Nagato a Daoist friend. It can be seen what level of Nagatos identity is now. The person who made Hongjun a Daoist was only Demon Zulu Luohu before. It is Pangu God.Now even Hongjun actually called Nagato as a fellow daoist, so Sanqing was puzzled. I just thought of it. "What kind of treasure does this Nagato have? It is a blessing, and Nagato is not even a saint. Why does Hongjun not even take care of the six saints of them? He actually stepped forward and said something to Nagato. ." These doubts are also unable to dissipate in the hearts of Primordial and Tongtian. After all, the terrifying degree of Hongjun''s strength in the predicament is self-evident, but Hongjun is actually called this, naturally let everyone in the predominance The saints, the demons and even the witches were very shocked. But what everyone didn''t understand was that what Hongjun was talking about was the treasure that Hongjun had to envy. Everyone was murmured in their hearts. At this time, Nagato also felt a little uncomfortable. Had it not been for the emergency situation at the time, Nagato would not have used Chaos Qinglian in front of Pangu Yuanshen to awake Pangu Great God''s Yuanshen. Because the Great God Pangu was purified from the Chaos Qinglian, and then grew out of the Chaos Qinglian, Pangu has a special affection for the Chaos Qinglian, and the role of the Chaos Qinglian is very good. , So this has a great effect to help the Great God Pangu sober. And the kind of treasure that Hongjun said is Chaos Qinglian. After all, these treasures are already extinct in the prehistoric times, and the Chaos Qinglian in Nagato will not easily show people, and now Hongjun is already in peace Heavenly Dao will not act against the sky and intend to steal Chaos Qinglian... 3103 Chapter 114: Di Jun Taiyis Plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Hongjun''s conversation with Nagato, Nagato was filled with doubts in everyone''s hearts, and an extremely mysterious veil was instantly enveloped. This doubt even a saint is an extraordinary confusion. After all, this kind of treatment is not available to everyone. There is no direct reference or quasi-promotion, Lao Tzu, Yuan, Tongtian, and Nuwa. These are all. It''s Hongjun''s personal disciple, but these people Hongjun only took a look, and when it comes to talking, only Hongyun can be regarded as talking to Hongjun. Laozi is naturally full of doubts and jealousy.Even so, the veil of Nagato was too mysterious, and I didn''t dare to mess with it. As for Nagato, the Twelve Ancestral Witches are very friendly. After all, Nagato spent some time with the Witch Clan. During that time, he accompanied the ten Ancestral Witches to a beautiful fight.The Twelfth Ancestor Witch was naturally very excited when he saw Nagato. The people''s suspicion about Nagato temporarily let go. At this time, the Wu Clan and the Yao Clan had to delineate the boundary. The Yao Clan was in charge of the sky and the Wu Clan was in charge of the land. In this case, the two would not have any communication.No matter who took advantage of this arrangement, or suffered a loss, at this time Hongjun Daozu meant that everyone only recruited, otherwise it would go against the will of the saint, but at the time it would be unending suffering. Both the Twelve Ancestral Witch and Emperor Taiyi realized this, and the Ancestral Witch and the Demon Race had separated, and the long period of confrontation between the Witch and the Demon Race began. After the Twelfth Ancestor Witch and Emperor Taiyi discussed the detailed rules, the Witch Clan also returned the demon clan he had caught, and had not had time to eat. The Yaozu had just put back all the things they had caught. After the two parties and the saints had bid farewell, the Twelve Ancestor Witch led the Wuzu people.Emperor Jun Taiyi led the Ten Great Demon Saints and a group of demon generals and demon soldiers back to the heaven. After Nagato bid farewell to the saints, he followed the guide and Zhunti and returned to the mountain. After all, the Hongyuan triggered by Zhun mentioning and connecting is to universally save sentient beings, and now it is to let the transcendence in the predicament. However, the Three Realms are not complete at present, countless souls are nowhere to be placed, and receiving and quasi-lifting are the souls in the West, but this can only temporarily comfort them and not let them anymore. Suffered. Since then, the saints and the Lich and Monster Races have temporarily returned to peace, and in the predicament there is a look of peace. But this kind of peace is under the pressure of the saints and has to be observed. Emperor Jun is also a wise man. As long as the general trend does not change, Hongjun will not be out. Just like the death of the Eastern King, Hongjun did not appear. Dijun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng were planning. Di Jun said. "Now the Taoist ancestors let us and the Wu Clan rule the sky and the land, and now our sphere of influence has narrowed a lot." "Although this is the case, what Daozu said is that the general trend remains the same, the minor trend can be changed, and the general trend does not change, Hongjun will not come out." Saner Novel Network www.32wx.net Di Jun saw Kunpeng''s words like this, and Di Jun thought so in his heart, and then Di Jun said his thoughts. "Although this is the case, it seems that the Twelve Capitals of the Twelve Ancestral Sorcerers cultivated by the Twelve Capitals of the Heavenly Swords Formation can change the general trend, otherwise Hong Jun will not come out." Kunpeng said. "Now if you are in charge of the world with the Wu Clan, the Yao Clan will lose a large piece of land, and these lands are durable for the Monster Clan to survive. If the Yao Clan abandons this piece of land, the Wu Clan will quickly occupy that place. , And then all the monster beasts in that place that have not yet transformed are inevitable and will die tragically in the Witch Clans hunt. Tai Yi is impatient. Hearing what Kun Peng said, he said. "Hmph, if the people of the witch tribe dare to touch the monsters that we have not transformed, then they do not respect the decree of the Taoist ancestors, but then we can take the opportunity to destroy them." Kun Peng replied. "Well, although this is the case, there are still many unexpected things in it. For example, the Wu Clans twelve capital evil spirits are infinitely powerful. They rely on the blood inheritance of Pangu Father God. Only with the arrogant body of the Wu clan can it withstand the damage caused by that evil spirit. The power of that formation is really too great. We must find a way to make their twelve capital evil spirit formations unable to cultivate, otherwise. , This may give them the power to mobilize the Pangu Yuanshen. When the Pangu Yuanshen appears, we are not opponents. Even if we barely win, Hongjun will have to deal with us." Di Jun nodded after hearing Kunpeng''s words. "Yes, what the demon master said is extremely true. I think so too. One of the ancestral witches from the witch clan must be eliminated, so that their twelve capital evil spirits cannot be formed, so we will be with them. Its so dark that no saints will come to stop us." Then Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng were planning to get rid of an ancestral witch. With their twelve capitals, the twelve ancestral witches could completely sweep the monster race.After all, the power of Pangu Yuanshen was really too great.Di Jun had seen it well, he just broke the chaos clock with one blow, and then smashed the ten demon saints with one blow. And the current strength of the Ten Demon Sages is already in the early stage of the Quasi-Sages. In terms of strength, they can still be ranked first among the prehistoric people, but they are still unmatched in front of the Pangu Great God, so huge. The contrast is that everyone in the Monster Race is very afraid of the Twelve Dutian evil spirits. But how difficult it is to kill an ancestral witch, even if it is Emperor Juntai and two to work together to kill an ancestral witch, it will cost a lot of energy and mana, and is it so moving? Attracted other ancestral witches, when he did not kill the ancestral witch, but his side was killed by the human ancestral witch. Because of the thick skin of the Ancestral Witch, it makes them very difficult to deal with. If they want to kill them, they will definitely pay a lot of abilities. Di Jun and Kun Peng thought about it for a long time, but they didn''t find a good way to solve this problem. But the ancestral witches are very safe, because the ancestral witch has got a lot of benefits this time. Under the auspices of Hongjun, the ancestral witch has gained more land, and there are still many monsters on the original land. , And now they can justifiably occupy it. Although the Yaozu was very unwilling, after Hongjun left, under the supervision of other saints, Emperor Jun and Taiyi had to let everyone retreat. After all, any saint in this prehistoric man could take the Yaozu Genocidal. However, the Zhoutian Star Dou Array of the Monster Race can also fight against the saints, but the conditions of the formation are harsh, so there is no Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array that is easy to use.Or when the twelve ancestor witches did not form the twelve capitals of the gods... 3104 Chapter 115: Fuxi came out of the mountain to help the monster race You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is said that this Emperor Jun Taiyi still has Kunpeng after some conspiracy, which is to set the basic program for the future battle against the Wu clan. 1. Do everything possible to prevent the formation of the Witch Clans Twelve Dutian evil spirit formations. After all, that formation was too tyrannical, and even Hongjun had to take care of it. General ability. And if you really want to stop the murderous formation of the Twelve Capitals of the Monster Race, the best way at present is to get rid of an ancestral witch, but in terms of specific details, there is no feasible way. After all, the strength of this ancestral witch is obvious to all. Second, without letting Hongjun and the saints in the Primordial World notice the situation, the Witch Clan was calmed down, and at least the vital power of the Witch Clan was to be greatly eliminated.Otherwise, this may bring them very serious consequences, and now most of the territory, the Yaozu has to let go. It turned out that before the Red Army gave mediation, the territory of the Monster Race was obviously more than that of the Witch Race, but now the Monster Race has shrunk a lot. After setting these two basic measures, Emperor Jun Taiyi started planning. Under Kunpeng''s suggestion, let Dijun and Taiyi go to the Wa Palace to visit the saint Nu Wa. In the final analysis, Nuwa is still a member of the demon race, even if Nuwa is now a saint, she naturally has to take care of this demon race. So after Dijun and Taiyi were ready to say goodbye, they brought some gifts to visit Nuwa in the Wa Palace. After seeing Nu Wa, Di Jun cried and said. "Nv Wa Empress, please help, now that most of the territory of the Demon Race is occupied by the Wu Clan, and now the power of the Demon Race in the prehistoric lands is getting weaker and weaker. Please also Nv Wa Empress to help us. !" After Nuwa saw such an emperor, although she wanted to help the demon race in her heart, she was already a noble saint. If she came forward to solve the problems in the predecessor, it might lead to punishment from heaven. After all, this is the general trend of heaven, if the general trend is changed, even the saint can''t bear the punishment of this heaven. Nu Wa said. "Two, now I have become a holy. It is hard to ask questions about the things in the prehistoric times. Although the Yaozu is like this, I really want to help, but as a saint, I dont want to be bound by these causes and effects. Please understand me. ." When Di Jun saw Nu Wa''s answer, he knew that there was still a glimmer of hope. "Nv Wa Empress, our demon race will depend on Nv Wa Empress to grow. Now only Nu Wa will promise to protect our demon race. If our Demon Race is bullied by the Wu Clan for no reason, we still hope that Nu Wa Mother is the master for us!" Nuwa heard Dijun and Taiyi say so, naturally there was no reason to reject them. "Well, if the Wu Clan were to be so aggressive, I would naturally not let them go. Don''t worry about that!" Fuxi, who also lives in the Wa Palace, had a different view. Although Fuxi didn''t say anything at this time, and didn''t do anything, but he was secretly determined to pay attention. Dijun and Taiyi knew that Nuwa would kill an ancestral witch, there must be no play. So he didn''t even say it, and then he left. Wait until Dijun and Taiyi leave.ok composition network www.okzuowen.com Only then did Fuxi come out, and then said to Nuwa. "What are you doing here?" "They just want me to help the Yaozu revitalize, but the Yaozu is slowly going downhill now. And I am already sanctified, so naturally I don''t have to worry about things in the Yaozu." Fuxi said after thinking for a moment. "But I am also a member of the Monster Race, and I should contribute my strength to the Monster Race, otherwise. I still have a cause and effect with the Monster Race, and this has to be repaid." "but." Nuwa is also hesitant to speak, and Nuwa knows what the destiny of this monster clan will be in the future. Now, if his brother, Fuxi, is going to help the monster clan among the monster clan, he will still be unable to escape the destruction of the monster clan in the future. , And then Fuxi will be implicated. When Fuxi saw that Nuwa had concerns, he was very clear, so he said. "Sister, dont have any worries, we are both brothers and sisters, but now you are sanctified, and I did nothing. Now I still hide in your palace all day, and now I want to go out and accomplish something. Regardless of the result, I will work hard for my career. What''s more, the ambitions of the two of Dijun and Taiyi are really good, and I am willing to help them carry forward the demon race." After Nuwa listened to what Fuxi said, her heart became tight, and she knew that Fuxi had already made a decision. Regardless of the future results, Fuxi will do this. Although Nuwa is a saint, she can''t control other people''s thoughts. If Fuxi wants to go, she has to let him go. When Dijun and Taiyi arrived in the Wa Palace, they were very angry when they saw that Nu Wa did not intend to intervene in the things in the monster clan, but there was no way. They couldn''t express their anger. Fortunately, after all, Nuwa had promised to rescue the Yaozu at the moment when the monster was in danger. Saying this is enough, otherwise, if it keeps like this, I dont know what else will happen! Dijun and Taiyi were very anxious about the affairs of the Wu clan, at the same time, suddenly someone came to tell them. "Report to the Demon Emperor, and to the Eastern Emperor. A person outside who claimed to be Fuxi came to visit the two majesty." After Dijun and Taiyi heard the little demon''s words, they were very happy, and immediately both of them went out to greet them. Dijun and Taiyi hurriedly reached the gate of the demon clan''s heavenly court, and after seeing Fuxi, they all said to Fuxi respectfully. "What''s the wind blowing today? It turned out that Master Fuxi came to us in person." Di Jun hurriedly greeted Fuxi into the hall. Fuxi was also a refreshing person, and said straightforwardly. "Now I come to the Demon Race Heavenly Court to reorganize the Demon Race, and now I''m here to give advice to the two majesty." When Di Jun heard Fuxi say this, he was very happy. After all, behind Fuxi was the saint Nuwa, even if Nuwa didn''t look at their face, it would depend on Fuxi''s face to help the monster race a lot. Di Jun replied. "Well, if you can have the help of the think tank, Fuxi, the revitalization of our monster race is just around the corner. Dare to ask Master Fuxi what he has insight." .. 3105 Chapter 116: Fuxi offers plans to match the heavenly marriage You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi blurted out. "Marriage with heaven." Taiyi was also very surprised when he heard this. "Wonderful marriage?" Di Jun also didn''t understand what this meant, so he asked Fuxi again. "Dare to ask Master Fuxi, what does this marriage of heaven mean?" Then Fuxi said. "There are two three-legged golden crows conceived in the flames of the sun on the sun star, that is, two sires. On the lunar star, there are also two innate holy spirits. Dijun and Taiyi understood. "Xihe and Qianxi." "Yes, it is these two goddesses, but at this time we still need to consider long-term." After Di Jun heard this, he frowned slightly. "These two goddesses of the lunar yin are both very withdrawn. They don''t like to communicate with outsiders, and their own cultivation bases are also very high. If you want to marry those two goddesses in heaven, it will be very difficult." Taiyi on the side said. "But if the two lunar goddesses can be retrieved, then the strength of the monster race will be greatly increased." Fuxi said again at this time. "If the goddess of the lunar yin and the male god of the lunar yin cooperate with each other, the energy that bursts out will be very terrifying. And the lunar star and the sun star are originally one yin and one yang, the two stars are originally attracted to each other, so this is also There is no problem. Let''s plan carefully, and then go to Lunar Star to propose marriage!" Then Dijun and Taiyi both agreed. Then it was ready to go to the lunar star to propose marriage and capture the heart of the lunar goddess. Later Emperor Juntaiyi and Fuxi talked about the general trend in this prehistoric state together every day. Dijun and Taiyi also attached great importance to Fuxi. After all, Fuxi''s insights were very unique, and there were some things that even Kunpeng couldn''t compare. But when Emperor Jun arrived, he didn''t care about the opinions of the demon master Kunpeng after he got Fuxi. As an emperor who was good at using people, Di Jun naturally wanted to unite Kunpeng and Fuxi closely. Previously used the spirit-calling banners to control the ten great demon saints. This is also impossible. After all, the ten great demon saints have become more and more arrogant, and they have not cared Dijun and Taiyi at all. It is for this reason. It made Dijun and Taiichi very angry.Had to use the soul-seeking flag to control people''s hearts. Although this approach is very bad, but it can condense the hearts of the people among the monster race, Emperor Jun also has no way. This may also be an important factor in the demise of the monster race in the future, that is, Di Jun used this nasty method to control his men, and did not allow them to sincerely submit. After several days of discussions, Dijun and Taiyi both had new views on the situation in the prehistoric land. The witch clan is not so terrible anymore, on the contrary, the witch clan also has many fatal flaws.Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net The first is that there is no primordial spirit. The Twelve Ancestor Witches have some incomplete primordial spirits, but these are far from enough. The witches are not fertile, so the witches can only reproduce by sprinkling their own blood in the earth, and this kind of reproduction method will become extinct soon. This is because the Pangu essence and blood in this witch clan will become thinner and thinner, and the consequence of the thinning of the essence and blood is that many of the later ancestral witches are born with stunted growth. In addition, the witch clans temper is very big, and its also very belligerent. It is easy to irritate them. The twelve ancestor witches are in disharmony with each other. The strength, everyone will not obey each other, it is absolutely impossible to say that other ancestral witches are more powerful than themselves. Hearing what Fuxi analyzed, Di Jun suddenly understood, so he thought of a way to deal with Zu Wu. That is the method of violent generals, so that the ancestral witches can fight inwardly, so that it can separate the witches without any effort.If they contradicted each other, they would naturally not be able to use the Twelve Capital Tianshen Array to summon Pangu''s primordial spirit. This reminder was ecstatic for Emperor Jun.Then he and Kun Peng wondered how to differentiate the Twelve Ancestral Witch. This point of Emperor Jun made people very admirable, knowing that although this Fuxi was smart, he was not good at or disdainful to use insidious tricks, and Fuxi was still very cold. And Kunpeng is very different. Kunpeng is the kind of person who doesn''t achieve the goal and the means. Such a strategy is very appropriate to discuss with Kunpeng. Then Fuxi used Emperor Jun''s companion Lingbaohe Tu Luoshu to deduced the Yaozu''s housekeeping array Zhou Tianxing to a more reasonable state. After Fuxi used the Hetu Luoshu, he became deeply obsessed with the Hetu Luoshu. And this Emperor Jun''s companion, Lingbao, seemed to have a lot of chance with Fuxi, and he also had a good impression of Fuxi. So Fuxi proposed to use this Hetu Luoshu to study and research. Because Di Jun loved Fuxi very much, he valued Fuxi very much, and he was not happy because of such a thing, which made Fuxi unhappy. After all, who is more important to this thing or a difficult talent, Di Jun chose to lend his companion Lingbaohe Tu Luoshu to Fuxi for research. After a lot of preparations, Di Jun was almost ready, and then he was ready to propose marriage on the Lunar Star. But at this time Fuxi said again. "If you go this time, if you are unsuccessful, if you want to propose marriage again in the future, I am afraid that the success rate will be even lower. I remember that when I was in the High Heaven Palace, Dao Zu Hongjun once gave Nuwa a spiritual treasure, named Hong Hydrangea. It can match the third marriage of heaven, earth and people. If it can have the effect of red hydrangea, the success rate will be greatly improved." Emperor Jun was overjoyed upon hearing this. "There is also this Lingbao, I remember it seemed that Taoist Ancestor had given such a Lingbao to the Saint Nuwa." But Di Jun said again with a sad face. "Oh! Now that Empress Nuwa has been sanctified, she will no longer ask about my monster race. This time, he is definitely not helping." After Fuxi heard Di Jun''s words, he lowered his head and thought. That is to say. "I went to the Wa Palace and talked to her about marriage on this day, which is very important to our monster race. This lunar star and the sun star can nourish and nurture all things, and His Majesty Emperor Jun and His Majesty Taiyi are on this sun star. As the demon spirits on the lunar star, Xi and Changxi, if you get married, will inevitably return to make the demon clans luck last long." When Tai Jun Tai listened to Fuxi''s words, she was full of admiration and said. "Then everything please Mr." This matter still requires us to take a long-term view... 3106 Chapter 117 Di Jun and Xi He married in heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Fuxi agreed to Emperor Jun''s request, he returned to the Wa Palace. Fuxi saw Nuwa, and then said to Nuwa. "Although this monster race has a lot of setbacks, and the ultimate destiny of the monster race is bound to be eliminated by the heavens, but now I really want to go against the sky. I am willing to use my hand to help this monster race. I hope my sister will be fulfilled." Nwa was shocked when she saw that her brother would come to beg herself, but this was her own brother after all. Even if she was sanctified, Nwa was destined to not escape this cause and effect. "Brother, you are here today to find me for something. You should tell me first and see if I can help. If it goes against God''s way, I definitely won''t help." When Fuxi heard Nuwa say this, she knew that there was still room for change, and then she said. "I only have one thing to ask for when I come today. I hope my sister can lend me your red hydrangea." "This red hydrangea is in charge of the marriage in the predecessor, but if it is married like this, it will closely link the fate of the two people, so I don''t know whether it is good or not." "Sister, don''t worry, this will not involve your cause and effect. This red hydrangea is an innate spirit treasure, and since there are such spirit treasures, there must be no causal involvement. And I''m not arbitrarily arranging the line. What I did at this time was to marry the mandarin ducks of Emperor Jun Taiyi on Sun Star and Xi and Changxi on Lunar Star. They were originally a yin and a yang. of.If one of the innate Holy Spirit falls, then the other party will also be implicated. I do this just to be able to implicate their destiny together." After Nuwa listened to Fuxi''s words, there was no reason to refuse, but she said. "Well then! If this is the case, then lend you this red hydrangea." After Nu Wa finished speaking, she moved her hand, and the red hydrangea appeared in Nu Wa''s palm. Then Nuwa lent the red hydrangea to Fuxi, and Fuxi directly bound the names of Di Junxi and Di Junxi in the red hydrangea, and then bound Taiyi and Qixi''s names together. After that, ten thousand rays of light radiated from the red sleeve ball, and that ray of light connected the Sun Star and the Lunar Star. At the same time, there is a special connection between Dijun and Xi and the two people. What is the indescribable attraction between the two. The same is that Taiyi and Changxi have also established such a connection, which makes Taiyi and Changxi have a slight connection in their minds, and it seems that they can feel the thoughts of the other party. At this time, Dijun wanted to reach the lunar star as soon as possible to see the lunar goddess Xihe, and Xihe was also very eager to see the emperor on the sun star, so that the attraction between them was still step by step. Of strengthening. When Fuxi saw the golden light emanating from the red hydrangea, he knew that it was the red hydrangea that had the effect, and then he returned the red hydrangea, and quickly returned to the monster race, because there were some details. Discuss with Emperor Jun and Taiyi. When Nuwa saw such a persistent brother in front of her, she sometimes felt joy and sadness in her heart. What was joyful was that Fuxi finally knew what she wanted to do, and seeing how serious she was doing things, Fuxi was indeed very happy. But the sad thing is that Fuxi acts against the sky and destroys the operation of the heavens. Although this does not have any causal power for him, this causal power needs to be borne by Fuxi himself. When the time comes, even he cannot help. Fuxi. Fuxi quickly returned to the demon clan heaven. Fuxi saw that the complexions of the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had greatly improved, and his complexion became even better, and Fuxi was overjoyed in his heart, and said to Emperor Jun.Girls'' Novel Network www.nsxs.org "Congratulations, your majesty, now that you have achieved such an achievement, it seems that the mutual attraction between the lunar star and the sun star is so beneficial to your majesty." Di Jun naturally understood that this was the effect of Fuxi borrowing Nuwa''s red hydrangea, and his body was gradually strengthening. This feeling made De Jun very comfortable. "Yes, now I feel that the energy in my body is gradually becoming stronger, and this energy is also more mature, not as strong and domineering as before, but it is indeed more powerful. It seems that marriage on this day can indeed increase my strength, so let''s set off on the lunar star to propose marriage on the same day!" Fuxi felt relieved when he heard what Di Jun said. "Your Majesty, it shouldn''t be too late, let''s set off now!" Then Emperor Jun Taiyi and Fu Xi brought a group of little monsters carrying gifts, and they went to the top of the Moon Star. At this time, even though Xihe''s face was still so indifferent, his heart was already tumbling, and Xihe also sensed the arrival of Emperor Jun. When Emperor Taiyi arrived, Xihe and Qixi met in the Moon God Palace. At this time, Fuxi said to Xihe and Qixi. "Please forgive the two lunar goddesses, the demon emperor Jun of my monster clan, and Donghuang Taiyi, specially prepared some small gifts to visit the two goddesses." Because of her young age, it is not easy to control the excitement in her heart. At this time, her mouth is full of joy.At this time, Xihe was gone, and he didn''t even know why he would have such a strong interest in Dijun, and even though Xihe had nothing on the face at this time, his heart was also turbulent. The marriage effect of this red hydrangea turned out to be so powerful, it abruptly raised their feelings to a new level, and at this moment they looked at each other and it was all. Xi He said. "Our two sisters have devoted themselves to cultivating, but they can''t ask anything in the prehistoric times. May I ask what happened to the Demon Emperor and the Eastern Emperor?" Then Emperor Jun waved his hand. "You go down first." After saying that, Fuxi let all the little demons withdraw from the Moon God Palace.Fuxi also understood that Emperor Jun was already confident, and he wanted to tell Xihe himself. Tai Yi, who is usually a violent person, has a lot of peace. Only Emperor Junxihe and Taiyiyixi were left in the Moon Temple. The four of them didn''t know what had been said in the Moon God Temple, and Hou Xihe and Changxi followed Di Jun and Tai Yi. When Fuxi saw this, he knew that he had succeeded, and that day was married. At this time, Fuxi shouldn''t say that he is too happy. I am afraid that this joy is even more happy than he married his own wife!.. 3107 Chapter 118 The Monster Race is even stronger under Fuxis governance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dijun and Taiyi brought Xihe and Qianxi back to the demon court. With Dijun and Taiyi, because of the harmony of Hetian Marriage, their own cultivation base has also been significantly improved. This sun star was originally the land of the most yang, and the holy spirit bred in it was also the thing of the utmost yang, so the emperor and Tai''s activities and the cultivation techniques were too strong. But now with the harmony of the goddess of Taiyin to the yin, so that they are all harmony of yin and yang, naturally there will be nothing, so that both sides have gained a lot. And since Dijun and Taiyi got their sweet wives, they have been doted as much love. Fuxi is responsible for everything in the monster clan, and Fuxi manages the monster clan in an orderly manner, and everything is slowly on track. Even the Ten Demon Saints of the Monster Race admire Fuxi''s methods very much, and are willing to listen to Fuxi''s words. However, under Fu Xi''s personal deduction, the original Zhoutian Star Fighting Array has made unprecedented progress, and it can mobilize more stars and use it more freely. There are obvious changes in this progress, and the Yaozu is also getting stronger and more prosperous day by day. Naturally, it has attracted the attention of the Witch tribe. The biggest problem of the Witch tribe is reproduction. At this time, the Witch tribe has a powerful witch, but the blood of Pangu''s essence becomes thinner and thinner, making the Witch tribe behind. Not as good as the previous generation. Although last time, under the adjustment of Hongjun, the Wu Clan obtained a larger territory, but despite this, the Wu Clan did not have so many people to control the entire continent, and there was still the residual power of the Monster Clan in the mainland. Keep getting bigger. Now that Hongjun retired in this predicament, now the Wu clan complained and didn''t know who to tell. The witch clan has seen that the monster clan is getting stronger and stronger, and this kind of power gives the witch clan no chance or even a little flaw. If time is taken, it will surely let the witch clan slowly launch into the wild. stage. Di Jiang was also aware of this, and said to the ancestor witches. "Now the power of this monster clan is growing day by day. If there is Fuxi''s adviser in this monster clan, our witch clan is becoming more and more dangerous. If our witch clan is still so unimproved, we will definitely be demon The clan was annihilated." After the twelve ancestor witches discussed it, they began to continue to practice the twelve capital evil spirits. Although Pangu said, do not use this large array lightly. After all, the large array has the ability to destroy the prehistoric, but if it is a witch The clan is about to die. If the situation is urgent then, it is possible to use this kind of large formation. The Twelve Ancestral Witches began to practice this big formation day and night, and the other Ancestral Witches were also cultivating the power of the blood in the body. The most precious resource of ancestral witches is that since they were born, there has been a bloodline power in their blood, and this bloodline power is the inheritance of Pangu Great God. With this power, the Wu Clan has even more terrifying power. The movements of the Wu Clan were indeed clearly seen by the secret whistle sent by the heavenly court. After all, it''s easy to see every move on the ground from the sky.The disadvantage of the Wu Clan on the ground is that his every move is under the supervision of the Yao Clan. And the movements in the Wu Clan quickly reached Di Jun''s ears. Di Jun was shocked when he heard this. After all, the power of the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array was too powerful, even everyone from the Monster Race could not possibly be able to stop it, it was the soul of Pangu Great God.90dy look at www.90dy.com At this time, Emperor Jun immediately let Taiyi, Fuxi, Kunpeng, Bai Ze and other trusted people have a secret meeting. Di Jun took the lead to speak. "Now this witch clan is gradually expanding, and the twelve ancestor witches are still constantly training the twelve capital gods and evil spirits. The power of that big formation, Taiyi, and the ten evil saints have all come to see, this evil spirit The primordial spirit of Pangu Great God condensed in it is very powerful, and it can kill me, Dijun, and the ten demon saints with just one move." Tai Yi just added. "Yes, but if it weren''t for Daoist Nagato, there was a mysterious aura in the body, we were afraid that it would be difficult to stop that aura, and once the aura was activated, even Dao ancestors would not be able to sit still." Fuxi said. "There is such a powerful array?" Kunpeng explained it patiently. "The Twelve Capital Sky Array relies on the Pangu bloodline power in the Twelve Ancestral Sorcerers body, and then uses the innate evil aura to piece together the Pangu Great Gods Primordial Spirit, but it also seems that the Twelve Ancestral Sorceress cannot completely control the giant When the formation takes shape, even they themselves are in danger." Taiyi said again at this time. "The only way to deal with this formation is to reduce the number of Twelve Ancestor Witches. Otherwise, once they condensed these Twelve Capitals of evil spirits, we will not have any magical calculations." Then Fuxi spoke righteously to everyone. "As the saying goes, people dont offend me and I dont offend people. If the Wu Clan dares to come, we will definitely not be afraid of them. The Zhoutian Star Fighting Array in the Monster Clan has been deduced by me and is very perfect. But we must Don''t make trouble first. If you make trouble, it will inevitably lead to this Lich War. At that time, it will inevitably hurt both sides. It may be about the same as the fate of the ancient tribe." After everyone heard Fuxi''s words, they all became silent when they saw that Di Jun didn''t speak. After all, it was still time for Di Jun to make his decision. Di Jun said after a moment of contemplation. "Fuxi is right. We must not get into trouble first. If we hurt the Wu Clan, the Wu Clan will retaliate. Even if they didn''t have the Twelve Capital Array at the time, then it would be a loss for both sides. fighting." Fuxi was very satisfied seeing the enlightenment of Demon Emperor Jun so high. Fuxi thought to himself that he finally did not misunderstand this Emperor Jun. With the cooperation of Fuxi and Emperor Jun, the monster race developed very rapidly. Then the monster clan slowly started to get better and better under Fuxi''s control, and getting along with the witch clan became more and more harmonious. In this state, three thousand years have passed in an instant. At this time, Emperor Jun and Xihe had already given birth to ten princes. These princes are all golden crows, and the big sun flames contained in their bodies are milder than that of Emperor Jun, but the energy contained in them is indeed more fiery. These princes were not as high as Dijun and Taiyi because their mana cultivation bases were not as high as Dijun and Taiyi, so they couldn''t constrain the flames of their own great sun flames, so that their whole body was emitting this hot high temperature... 3108 Chapter 119: Nagato Improves Nine Turns Yuan Gong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On top of Lingshan, Nagato continued to practice Nine Turns Yuan Gong and eight or nine profound arts. Now that Nagato is about to break through the sixth level of the Nine Turns Yuan Gong, then Nagato''s magic cultivation will reach a new level and reach a terrifying stage. If it is the Ninth Revolution Yuan Gong that reaches the sixth level, its mana is not much different from the saint, although there is no saint with a deeper source of mana. But if you face the saint hard, Nagato will not lose at all.Nagatos current strength, even Hongjun is very appreciated, and the chaotic green lotus in his body is a baby whose eyes are red even if Hongjun is. Fortunately, Hongjun is already fit for the road, even if it is. To Hong Jun, these spirit treasures were all things outside of his body. For the sake of body and Dao, Hongjun has scattered many of the top innate treasures he has collected. This also proves that if he fits the Dao, at least these spiritual treasures are not used anymore. The chaotic green lotus of the door, even if it is the most precious treasure in the chaos, Hongjun is already fit in the heavenly way, and will not offend the heavenly way for such a spiritual treasure. The current Hongjun is already closely connecting his destiny with the heavens, which makes Hongjun have inexhaustible mana. Hongjun is now the only saint with supreme authority in the heavens, and the six saints appointed by Hongjun are just those who had to open some authority in order to conform to the heaven. There is a world of difference. But Tiandao has natural laws and its own unique trajectory, which Hongjun has no ability to change. This is precisely the reason why Nagato is unwilling to become a saint of heaven. This saint of heaven does not have the slightest temptation to Nagato. Nagato is extremely unwilling to become a tool of heaven. The way of heaven is selfish, and the way is selfless.Nagato is now the threshold to enter the Dao Sage. Although Nagato''s current strength is nothing to Hongjun, Nagato''s strength is destined to be much higher than Hongjun in the future. Nagato is preparing to raise the strength of his Nine Turns Yuan Gong to the sixth level. In this case, Nagato has super mana.It would be extremely convenient to walk in the wild. Nagato has been on Spirit Mountain for four thousand years since he returned from the first conflict between the Lich. However, in the past four thousand years, Nagatos cultivation base has progressed very slowly. I really dont know why. Even the chaotic green lotus and the jade disc of good fortune, the treasures of the ancient thousand characters that can help Nagato enlighten Dao, are Nagato, who hadn''t let it, could improve his strength faster. Nagato''s body seemed to have a bottomless pit, and it needed Nagato''s constant force to fill it, but with such day-to-day cultivation, Nagato still made it difficult to fill the bottomless pit. This made Nagato very sad, and then Nagato thought of a better way to solve this problem. Then Nagato''s remaining 10 million merits all penetrated into his body, and then used his magic power to fill the void in his body. As the breath of the whole body continues to gather, and the ten million merits are quickly consumed, Nagato feels that the power in his body is constantly filling. At this time, as the 10 million merits were exhausted, the black hole-like vortex in Nagato''s body seemed to be filled, and now it was constantly emitting strong energy to the outside. This energy quickly enveloped Nagato''s whole body, and the strongest place of this power was in the empty hole in front of Nagato''s head. This power constantly enriches Nagato''s soul, making Nagato''s consciousness extremely powerful. The villain who made Nagato in the empty hole like Nagato.This villain is also the soul of Nagato. At this moment, he has become more and more tyrannical, and the aura radiating from his body has become more and more pure and domineering.Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net Nagato had a hunch. "Could it be that the Nine Turns Yuan Gong finally reached the sixth level." Nagato was puzzled, and there was some excitement. It was to follow this power to circulate the magic power of the whole body, and start to cooperate with the power of the Dantian in the body. "Sure enough." Nagato felt the powerful mana in his body, shrouded Nagato''s soul in it, emitting a faint cyan light. And the chaotic green lotus in the body was also in that powerful aura, slowly raising this, and the chaotic green lotus''s leaves became more blue and green. Chaos Qinglian also slowly increased her rank to the seventeenth rank following this breath. The chaotic green lotus of this sample order, the energy contained in it is very huge in the prehistoric existence. Nagato was caught off guard by such strength.But the inner ecstasy and excitement are really hard to suppress. The chaotic green lotus in Nagato''s body is much higher than any green lotus in the predecessor. After all, this world-destroying black lotus was only twelve-rank, and the merit green lotus introduced was also only twelve-rank, and the Sanqing Good Fortune Qinglian was also twenty-four, but it was already separated. The lotus, white lotus, and green lotus leaves were all transformed into spiritual treasures of the Sanqing. This lotus was obtained by the Supreme Master. This white lotus root is naturally the original Tianzun, and it has become the jade ruyi, a magical tool for suppressing air luck. And this green lotus leaf has indeed become the Qingping sword of Tongtian, and also the Lingbao Qingping sword of Tongtian suppressing the fortune of education. This good fortune green lotus was originally a mature lotus seed of the chaotic green lotus. It naturally has a twenty-four rank. Others such as the twelfth-rank black lotus, the meritorious green lotus, and the pure white lotus are all Chaos Qinglian has no mature lotus seeds, so the highest level is also the twelfth grade. This chaotic green lotus should also be a mature lotus seed that the Eastern Vatican Daoist specially took out from the lotus seeds of the chaotic green lotus that gave birth to Pangu Great God in the chaos in order to let this chaotic green lotus pass down to the world. Probably as Nagato''s mana increases, the highest rank of this Chaos Qinglian will continue to change as Nagato''s mana increases. The energy that Nagato gave back from the whirlpool had forged the soul in his own empty hole very well. At this moment, Nagato''s Nine Turns Yuan Gong suddenly jumped. "Boom." With a clear voice, Nagato''s cultivation base of the Nine Turns Yuan Gong had already reached the sixth level, and at this moment a voice appeared in Nagato''s mind. "Ding." .. 3109 Chapter 120 System Upgrade You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was very excited when he heard the crisp sound of this life. Although this system was very useful, he hadn''t come out for too long, and Nagato was very uncomfortable. If the system does not assign tasks, Nagato has no place to get rewards. Now Nagato has been trying to figure out what kind of style this system is like, and the style of this system. Nagato has some simple understandings. That is, this system can only be activated after you have made a choice, or reached a specific position, and what kind of practice is in the body, otherwise it is impossible to activate the system. But now there is one more. That is, as long as the exercises in the body reach what point, this system can be activated. As soon as he reached the sixth level of his nine-turn Yuan Gong level in Nagato, the system was activated at this time. Nagato is naturally very excited. After all, the sound of the system means good things happen. Nagato can''t wait for further instructions from the system. "Congratulations to the host for reaching the sixth level of the Nine-turn Yuan Gong, and now it has the magical powers that can compete with the saints." Nagato was proud to hear this, but this Nagato knew about it a long time ago, so although he was happy, he had not reached the point where it surprised Nagato. Nagato continued to listen to the voice of the system. "Since the host has upgraded the level of the Nine Transformation Yuan Gong to the sixth level, and the version of the system is too low, the system will now be shut down and upgraded. When the system upgrade is completed, it will be launched." "Update?" Nagato had only a wry smile at this time, this system turned out to be upgraded, but it is not clear what the effect of this upgrade is, but it may only be considered an upgrade if it is better than the previous one. "System, how long will it take you to upgrade this time?" "The time is uncertain, but the system will be online again as soon as possible, and the host will not be left alone in the wilderness." "Ok!" After Nagato answered, there was no more sound from the system. Then Nagato smiled bitterly. "I thought this system was activated, and it would send me some good tasks for me to complete. I didn''t expect it to be like this, just to upgrade." What Nagato can do now is to keep praying in his heart. This system can be upgraded quickly. Otherwise, you don''t know when you can do the system tasks. The tasks of this system are naturally very precious. Even the merits are good things that Nagato wants very much. Generally speaking, Nagato is useless, only in the critical period. , Nagato will use this method to improve his cultivation.China Book Library www.hxsk.net Then Nagato looked at the lead and quasi mention. Receiving and quasi mentioning is the constant chanting in the lotus platform, hoping to save the souls lost in this predicament. The grandeur of receiving and quasi-tipping is to save sentient beings. Only by allowing receiving and quasi-tipping to continuously improve their cultivation level can they reach such a realm and be able to surpass the souls in the prehistoric. He took the Lingbao Qinglianbao color banner he had obtained, and then used the means of this innate best Lingbao to gather the souls wandering in the precipice. Then the lead and Zhunti were on the Lingshan Mountain, and began to supersede these resentful spirits and souls. Although these souls are not so confused and painful under the superfluousness of being attracted and quasi-tied, these billions of prehistoric souls really have no place to go. They can only wander and wander constantly in the predicament. . And the wandering souls of this kind of soul state exist in the prehistoric times, and are often restricted by the laws of heaven and earth, making them difficult. Only the kind of soul with very powerful mana in front of him can, like Luo Hu, re-aggregate his own body in Fengmo Mountain and resurrect it. But the vast majority of the prehistoric beings are humble beings. They dont have that kind of treatment at all. Many of them are in the thunder of heaven, their souls are scattered, and in the fire of heaven and earth, they become nothingness. , In the robbery wind, it was blown away. But the words that dissipated were still a very happy thing for them, and there were even more terrifying things waiting for them. If the souls wandering in the precipice, accidentally wandering in the prehistoric ancestors into the sea of ??blood, they will be drawn into the sea of ??blood by the unique technique of the nether. To the endless torture. And the ancestors of Styx enjoyed the kind of torture of the soul very much, and Styx relied on the continuous resentment in the predicament to continuously increase the resentment in the nether blood sea. And Styx relied on the resentment and evil spirit in the sea of ??blood to improve his cultivation. This kind of benefits, Styx will naturally not let go, so that there are endless painful groans in the Nether blood sea, Styx naturally does not care at all. The mana of Styx is also constantly improving in this environment. Although Jiuying and Zhunti want to rescue them now, even if they are rescued, those souls will still wander in the precipice. If that''s the case, they will destroy all the resentful spirits in the sea of ??blood. If they are rescued, how to arrange them is also a huge problem. Although Nagato''s mana is very powerful now, many things can not be accomplished by mana alone. Just like this sea of ??blood, if you want to save the wraiths in the sea of ??blood, Nagato can beat the Styx violently, or rescue the souls struggling in the Styx. But if they are really rescued, they will face another problem, that is, how to arrange them. If there is no place to arrange them, the introduction and quasi-promotion will be futile. It is to temporarily comfort their wounded souls, and then they will continue to wander in the wilderness. Its miserable degree makes people feel uncomfortable. Ksitigarbha, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi are all very eager to save those souls. The wisdom roots of Ksitigarbha, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi are very outstanding, so their understanding of Buddhism is also very good.Therefore, the three of them also followed the lead and quasi mention, chanting the Dharma every day to save the souls in the prehistoric. But after all, there is no way for such a thing. If it continues to be like this, it will be impossible to truly save the suffering souls in the prehistoric times. After all, this is only a short-term comfort for the souls in the predominance. There is no accomplishment... 3110 Chapter 121 Nagato vs. Styx You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is said that the dead souls in this precipice have no place to shelter, they are constantly wandering in the precipice, only good luck can be wiped out in the tribulation, and can end in this painful body, but the number of tribulations is after all It is rare, and the person who wants to end his tragic soul state in the catastrophe is also very tragic. Looking forward to the extermination of Heavenly Tribulation in this way proves that they have already suffered more uncomfortable pain than Heavenly Tribulation, and only then will they have such negative emotions. The catastrophe does not always appear, and this kind of letting one''s soul disappear, it means that oneself is really going to completely disappear from this wild world.This kind of sadness is tantamount to suicide, and it is also quite painful, and this kind of pain may not be understood by others. However, the reference and the quasi-ti are naturally very clear. Every time I think of this, as a saint, we will shed tears. of. Because of this connection, it is possible to overtake them. Otherwise, no agreement can be established between them, and the introduction and quasi-promotion cannot be overridden for them. Only by understanding the heart of the person who has been transcended, can the introduction and quasi-precision make a plan for them and make a correct transcendence of their Buddhist scriptures. In popular terms, this is to comfort their injured psychology. If you can''t understand the pain, you won''t be able to achieve that effect. Ksitigarbha, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi are also very clear, because their roots of wisdom and comprehension are good, and they can understand the meaning of that level.So it makes them all a sad transformation. Nagato originally didn''t want to find Styghe to settle accounts, because if they rescued those souls, they would have no place to settle down, and they would float in the precipice. But now Nagato can''t stand the kind of person who builds his happiness on the extreme pain of others. At this time, Nagato was very angry, and immediately went to the Nether Blood Sea. This ghostly blood sea in the hinterland of the Primordial Continent was transformed by the hostility in the essence and blood of the Great God Pangu. In this vast sea of ??blood, it was filled with the strong evil spirit between the heaven and the earth, and this is also the great god The dirtiest place in the world. This place is full of all kinds of ugly things in the precipice, so that within a million kilometers of the Nether Blood Sea, there is no grass. It''s really because the hostility of this sea of ??blood is so heavy that it makes all the creatures unbearable, without any vitality. And in the dirty sea of ??blood, this embryo was indeed conceived. This embryo absorbed the hostility, evil spirit, resentment and so on in the sea of ??blood and slowly grew. Then Styx was nurtured in this sea of ??blood. Styx is the embryo conceived in this sea of ??blood. As soon as Styx was born, his whole body exuded a strong evil spirit. The birth of Styx was not ordinary. Styx was holding the two swords of Abi and Yuantu in both hands, and the red lotus of Karma was sitting under him. A fiery karmic fire is burning around this karmic fire red lotus. This karmic fire red lotus is also a treasure of defense. Sitting on the lotus platform is also invincible. Although Styxs life is good, it was shrouded in this evil spirit when Styx was born, and his temperament was naturally very violent. In order to expand its own power, Styx captured the souls floating in the precipice in the sea of ??blood, and then let them exude endless resentment and evil spirits in this sea of ??blood. This is to enhance the strength of Styx. Nagato really couldn''t stand this behavior of Stygo. This must be a good education for Stygo. Nagato rushed out of Lingshan and headed straight for the sea of ??blood. After a while, he came to the side of the Styx River and shouted. "Stay, you bastard, get out of me." 16 Novel Network www.book16.com "Stygo, you bastard, get out of me." "Stygo, you bastard, get out of me quickly." ... Stygmy was concentrating on receiving the evil spirit in this sea of ??blood, and constantly improving his strength. When he heard someone yelling like this, he didn''t want to take care of it, but that person seemed to be ignorant of good or bad. The constant noisy outside, this also made Styx very sad. Because the person didn''t listen to the yelling, there was no way for Stygmy to cultivate calmly and properly. If he cultivated in this way, the desired effect would not be achieved at all. So Styx had to come out. Nagato saw a few bubbles popping up in this sea of ??blood, and then more and more bubbles popped up. Nagato thought, this Styx should have come out. Nagato saw that a person suddenly popped out of the sea of ??blood. Styghe held the two swords of Abi Yuantu in his hand, and under him was sitting among the twelve-grade industry fiery red lotus. Styx cried out as soon as the sea bleeds. "Who is desperate, dare to feel the blood splashing in the nether sea, dare to speak insultingly at me." Nagato was not angry either. "Styghe, you are living alone in this filthy and filthy place of the sea of ??blood, how can you still drag the other creatures in the predicament to accompany you to suffer in this sea of ??blood, you let them enter In your blood sea, they have received endless torture." "Huh, you kid, be nosy." "Then I will let you take a look at my methods." Nagato didnt come to find Stygas theory originally. Nagato came to teach Styga this time, so I didnt say much nonsense. He just came forward directly and took out the sharp gun. Kill the past. "What? Killing Spear?" Styx was very surprised when he saw Nagato using the Forehead Gun. Styx is also your old man in this predicament. Naturally, he knows that this sharp spear is the treasure of the devil ancestor Luo Hu, and it is also a powerful treasure. Before Styga had time to think about it, then Styga became very angry, and then raised the second sword of Abiyuantu in his hand to block Nagato''s attack. Nagato and Styx fought in this bloody sea and air. This sharp gun fought with Yuantu and Abi, making a sound of gold and iron, echoing in the sea of ??blood. Styx was also strong, and under Nagato''s attack, it turned out to be blocked for more than a hundred rounds. However, after more than a hundred rounds, Styx gradually fell into a disadvantage, and Styx''s physical strength gradually became insufficient to fight Nagato. And Nagatos body seems to have inexhaustible power, that is, it wields the smashing spear that was collected in the middle, and then it broke the defense of Styx one after another, and then the smashing spear was poked out of the body of Styg Dozens of holes leaked. Styx was already seriously injured at this time, but at this time he was still tightly entangled by Nagato... 3111 Chapter 122: The Resentful Soul in the Super Blood Sea You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This Styx lost to Nagato, but Nagato stabbed dozens of holes on his body, but he couldn''t resist it and wanted to escape. Nagato hadn''t vented his anger yet, naturally he wouldn''t let Stygo go like this easily, and still forced Styx to fight. Nagato put away the sharpshooter in his hand, and then he wanted to violently beat Styx with both fists.Under the swing of Nagato''s double fists, Styx still didn''t have any strength to fight back, only the strength to parry, not the strength to fight back. Although the power of this fist may seem unremarkable, it can indeed contain powerful energy.This is also a bit more refreshing than fighting with weapons. Nagato''s fists were stamped fiercely on the front and back of Styx. Styx was a little embarrassed by the random punches, and then he could only be beaten by holding his head. When Styx was getting weaker and weaker, he called. "Grandpa, I was wrong, grandpa I was wrong." Nagato said. "Aren''t you very arrogant before?" "Grandpa Nagato, I dare not." Nagato burst out laughing. At this time, Styx''s body''s mana is almost exhausted, and your large and small holes in your body are still pouring out blood. At this time, Styx was already seriously injured. Naturally, Styx cannot be compared with Nagatos eight or nine profound arts. Now the strength of Nagatos body is strong enough to contend with the ancestral witch. Naturally, Styx is not at all afraid of Styx. No matter how high the level of cultivation of the body is, It is also no better than the Twelve Ancestral Witch. Even if Shi Styx has powerful mana, Nagato''s current mana is already a Nine-turn Yuan skill that can compete with the saints. At this time, Styx suddenly took advantage of Nagato''s carelessness, and then pinched out a magic decision, mobilizing the blood in the Nether blood sea, and attacked Nagato. And Styx dived into the sea of ??blood at the moment when Nagato resisted. Nagato cursed when he saw the old and cunning Styx. "It really is a treacherous master." But now that the Styx has entered the Styx, Nagato can''t help it. This sea of ??blood is full of evil spirits, and there must be a formation of the Styx cultivation in it. If you rush in, Long The door is definitely not profitable. Even if Nagato has chaotic green lotus, waiting for the support of the other spirit treasures, will not be hurt by this evil aura, walking in such a filthy sea of ??blood, Nagato will feel very disgusting, and also Not necessarily able to catch the Styx.Now that Styx was beaten violently, most of the qi in his heart was eliminated. Nagato shouted at the ghost blood. "Styghe, listen, if in the future I know that you will catch the wandering souls in the ocean of blood into your sea of ??blood, I will turn your nether world upside down, and I will get you out and beat you to death. " Nagato is very clear that the origin of Styx is this sea of ??blood, and this sea of ??blood can also repair Styx''s injuries.So to a certain extent, if this sea of ??blood does not dry up, Styx will not die. Stygia was already on the body that was beaten by Nagato, all with holes, and the internal organs were completely misplaced by the shock, and the liver and gallbladder were already broken.If this were changed to an ordinary monk, it would be difficult to restore the original cultivation level without a 10,000-year time. But Styx is really different. Returning to the sea of ??blood, the blood gods in the surrounding blood sea are constantly gathering. The four hundred and eighty thousand blood gods of Styx can not only help Styx carry out various Deduction, but also can help Styx repair the body.E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com Styx''s body began to be quickly repaired surrounded by the Blood God Child. When Nagato saw Styx running away, he didn''t intend to chase him. This sea of ??blood Nagato was very disgusted. Whoever wants to bathe in such dirty blood. Nagato felt very uncomfortable when he saw the many souls in the sea of ??blood. Nagato chanted the Buddhist scriptures and began to save these souls. Just as Nagato was about to start chanting the Buddhist scriptures, Nagato heard a familiar voice behind him. "Brother Nagato, let''s help you." When Nagato looked back, he saw Jiyue and Zhunti, and Jizo, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi were also coming along. "Why are you here?" "We saw Senior Brother Nagato go out angrily. I thought that Senior Brother must have come to the Nether Blood Sea, and then I brought Senior Brother Zhunti and these little guys to help you." Nagato saw the lead and said, but he was very happy. "Well, you are here just right. I am worried that there are so many resentful spirits in this sea of ??blood. When will I be able to save them completely." At this time, Zhunti means. "Brother Nagato, we are saving these souls and letting them settle there. There is no home for them in this prehistoric land. If they are all rescued, they will be free from this sea of ??blood. Plunge into another sea of ??bitterness, vast and endless." After Nagato and Jieyan finished listening to help you, both frowned slightly. Nagato and Reyin also understood in their hearts that even if they had saved them, their souls would not belong to them, and there would be no place to settle, and the western Lingshan was such a large area that it could not accommodate so many souls. Nagato said. "It doesn''t matter, try to rescue them as much as possible, and I have my own plans later." After talking about Nagato, Jiyin, Zhunti, Jizo, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi, they began to recite Buddhist scriptures and transcend these souls struggling in the blood. When everyone recites the Dharma together, its magic power is also superimposed. The light of the Buddha radiates from the body of the six people. The light of the Buddha is accompanied by the principles of the Buddha. The undead in the blood is here. Under the traction of this force, he slowly escaped from the sea of ??blood. Then in this Buddha light, the evil spirit, hostility, and resentment in this sea of ??blood are all washed away, but the pure soul is left, and the washed soul is bathed in the Buddha light. Very enjoyable. This sea of ??blood is not bottomed, and even Nagato, Receiving, and Zhunti can''t completely save them, so they have to rescue the souls that have been soaked in the blood in the sea. And because the other souls in this sea of ??blood have been carried in the sea for a long time, they have been integrated with the sea of ??blood, and they are naturally inseparable. Nagato and others had no choice but to give up. How to settle the souls this time, Nagato already has a temporary settlement method, as long as they are not allowed to continue wandering in the wild, Nagato will bring them back to Lingshan to settle. As for the more long-term plan, Nagato is still planning... 3112 Chapter 123 Nagato Goes to the Witch Clan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato, Jiuyin, Zhunti and a group of disciples have overtaken most of the souls in the Nether Blood Sea, and the remaining ones are already integrated with the Nether Blood Sea, and it is difficult to separate them from the Nether Blood Sea. There are hundreds of millions of souls in this sea of ??blood, and how to arrange so many souls has indeed become a headache for Nagato. After all, this Lingshan is only that big. If countless souls are allowed to wander in Lingshan, it will definitely affect everyone''s cultivation. These souls themselves have poor resistance and are extremely vulnerable to evil auras and evil auras. These newly rescued souls are again It has been eroded by evil spirits, and will soon fall into the boundless sea of ??suffering. When Nagato was struggling, it suddenly occurred to him that he still had a spirit-seeking banner. This spirit-recruiting banner originally belonged to Luo Huo, but after Luo Hu died in battle, this spirit-recruiting banner was acquired by Nagato. The spirit-calling banner was originally a magic weapon used by Luo Hu to collect the souls in the predicament and use it to attack the innate punishable immortal formation. It can store countless souls, which makes Nagato very happy. Nagato almost forgot that there was this thing, so he was still worrying about how to bring these countless souls back to Lingshan, and even if it was brought back, it would take a lot of effort to relocate these souls. After the Naga goalkeeper took out the Soul Recruiting Banner, he used his magic power to drive the Soul Recruiting Banner. These souls that had just left the Nether Blood Sea swarmed into the Spirit Calling Banner. These souls were able to escape from the sea of ??suffering in the transcendental process of Buddhism, and the body of the souls was exuding the light of Buddha. Because of the golden Buddha light that poured into the flag of the soul, the flag of the soul also changed its color. From the original black, it slowly turned into a golden chess piece, and the skull in the soul-recruiting flag became a cross seal of Dharma. After all the liberated spirits in this sea of ??blood were collected, Nagato let out a long sigh of relief this time. After that, he handed the spirit-calling banner to the receiving hand. "Take the brother, the billions of souls in this spirit-calling banner are up to you. But the three realms in this prehistoric are incomplete, I have to go to the Wu Clan." The enticement is to take over the spirit-recruiting banner, because the spirit-recruiting banner originally contained hundreds of millions of souls collected by Luo Hu, and there are still some resentments and evil spirits remaining in the spirit-recruiting banner. Receiving and quasi-lifting is to always bring the Spiritualism Banner by your side, and keep reciting the Buddhist scriptures, so that the spirits in the Spiritualism Banner will not be evil into the body. Then he said. "Brother, where are you going?" Nagato glanced at this sea of ??blood, with countless emotions in his heart, thinking that there is only one person in the precipice that can save these suffering souls in the precipice. Yes, I will go to the Wu Clan to see if I have completed a great merit.This boundless predicament is the great dyeing vat for these souls to suffer, and to rescue them, one must help. Zhunti felt very surprised and asked. "Who has such great ability?" "The secret is not to be revealed. When the time is right, you will know it naturally." Huaxia Library www.hxsk.net After that, Nagato was to receive and quasi-promote with the junior.After disciple Jin Chanzi and Ji Zang bid farewell to Maitreya, he went to the Wu Clan by himself. The lead and Zhunti also quickly returned to Lingshan. Then he kept chanting the Buddhist scriptures, so that these souls would not be corroded by the evil spirit and resentment remaining in the spirit banner. If it shouldn''t be long before, the enticement and quasi-lifting can use the Dharma to wipe out all the evil spirits and grievances in this spirit banner. But before that, we still have to protect these fragile souls that are nowhere to be placed. After Nagato arrived in the Wu clan, the people in the Wu clan were very familiar with Nagato. After all, during the Lich War, everyone in the Wu clan had seen Pangu and Nagato with their own eyes, and Pangu seemed to be very familiar. Recognizing Nagato, which makes the people of the Wu clan respect Nagato more. After arriving at the Witch Clan, Nagato was surrounded by a group of little witches and great witches and entered the Ancestral Witch Palace. The ancestral witches have gained a larger territory since the Hongjun tune, and the monster race has also shrunk by many times, and now they dare not come to confront the witch race anymore. Many people in the Monster Race have seen the horror of the Twelve Dutian evil spirits, and that horror instantly spread to no one in the Monster Race. Taiyi of the East, who is always high above the other, is the most precious treasure among the owners, the Chaos Clock.The Chaos Clock is basically invincible, and Pangu Great God only broke the defense of the Chaos Clock with one move. All the monsters who looked at the power of destroying the world were terrified, and they didn''t dare to kill the monsters quietly. The witch clan seems to be the kind that is satisfied with the cheap, and the witch clan is also satisfied with the current life, and there is no trouble to find the monster clan. Since then, the two races have been in harmony, although the Yao race is actively planning how to deal with the Wu race. But the Yaozu is absolutely impossible to attack the Wuzu before it is sure. After Nagato arrived in the Ancestral Witch Palace and greeted the witches, the ancestral witches also treated Nagato politely. This is a figure that Pangu God can see. The Twelve Ancestral Witches are naturally very good. respect. Although the Twelve Ancestor Witch was very irritable, he respected Pangu Great God to a certain extent. Among the twelve ancestral witches, Zhu Rong and Gonggong successively proposed that they want to fight Nagato again. After all, as long as they can fight, even if they are beaten violently, they are very comfortable. The twelve ancestral witches may be just like that. Right. But Nagato did not agree to them.Because Nagato has more important things to do when it comes to the Witch Clan, now is not the time to challenge. At this time, Nagato understands in his heart that there is only one way to complete the Three Realms in this prehistoric state, and that is Let Houtu complete his great cause. This is also the merit of Hou Tu, but at this time Hou Tu may not have enlightened the Tao, but Nagato is on the Lingshan Mountain, and in the sea of ??blood, they have seen too many resentful souls, they are helpless in the precipice. Damn, those traces of soul after death are wandering between heaven and earth, lonely. Nagato was not unwilling to watch sentient beings suffer, but decided to help Houtu to a certain extent, to realize this way, so as to achieve this achievement. And such a thing, only Hou Tufang can complete it. Hou Tu is the ancestor witch of the Central Earth, possessing unparalleled power, and in this land, only Hou Tu has such power, or a kind of law... 3113 Chapter 124 Helping Hou Tu Enlighten Dao You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagatos thinking is very clear, and his own approach is also very useful. In this way, Nagato will not care about fighting with other ancestral witches. At this time, Nagato only wants to help Houtu to enlighten the Tao faster. , In this way, the creatures in the predicament can escape from the sea of ??suffering early. After entering the cycle of reincarnation, there is an effective cycle in this predicament. These wandering souls have a place to go, that is, they can be reincarnated into the predicament again, continue to be human, or be a demon. . Nagato didn''t tell the other ancestor witches about this matter. At this time, Nagato could not reveal the secret secret, but only guided Houtu. Nagato could not directly point out what he wanted to say because of such leaked secret words, Nagato might be punished by heaven. Although Nagato is like hanging, but in the face of the law of heaven and earth, Nagato still has a fear, and the result of defying the sky will never end well. Nagato talked to the other ancestor witches and walked to Houtu''s side. "Houtu Empress, can I tell you something." Houtu originally had some admiration for Nagato. Hearing what Nagato said, Houtu readily accepted it. Houtu stayed with these violent brothers every day, and it was inevitable that there were such and other problems on the body. For example, Houtus temper was the best among the twelve ancestral witches, but such a good temper is indeed For the twelve ancestor witches. If he stayed with people with bad tempers for a long time, Houtu''s temper became not much different from that of the Twelve Ancestral Witch. If Houtu is like this, there are not too many problems. But Hou Tu does not like this. After Houtu and Nagato came out, Nagato talked to him about something that had nothing to do with enlightenment. "Houtu Empress." "Don''t call me Houtu Empress, am I that old? You just call me Houtu!" "Well, Houtu. I''m here today to chat with you." "Well, since Daoist Nagato is free, let''s talk!" "Houtu, do you think our current prehistoric beauty is not beautiful, okay, do you like this world?" "It''s pretty good, it''s still pretty good now in the wild. I like this environment very much. The surrounding trees are green and the world is full of life. How long will it be before the Father Pangu opens up the world." "Well, then do you think that the father God Pangu became all things after he opened up the world, and sacrificed himself to become all things and all things in the prehistoric, do you think such a thing is good? "I think I really admire the Great God Pangu. He has transformed into everything. Only in the predicament will you have this colorfulness. Our good times now are all won by Father Pangu for us." Nagato was very pleased after hearing what Houdou said, and then he continued to ask. "If you now have a merit in front of you, but want you to sacrifice yourself and make a contribution to the predicament, are you willing?" "Sacrifice myself? My ability is humble, what contribution can I make to the predicament, let alone laugh." 4E Novel www.4exs.com "Well, let me put it another way. If someone wants to destroy the wild world, are you willing to fight to protect the wild world?" Hou Tu did not hesitate, so he said. "I am definitely willing. I will definitely fight for all of this in the predicament. No one can destroy the world created by the father God Pangu himself. Even if it is the life I take, I will not hesitate." Nagato heard what he wanted to hear, and then he nodded slightly. The two didn''t talk too much along the way, and then waited until they walked out of the vicinity of Fu Zhoushan, Nagato said. "Houtu, take a look. In this predicament, besides the heavens and the earth, there are other creatures of the heavens and the earth?" After experiencing it seriously, Hou Tu said. "There is also this very good smell of the air in the wild, mixed with the smell of this earth, very good smell, my favorite smell is this kind of smell mixed with this earthy smell." "Of course, are you the ancestor witch of Central Earth?" Then Nagato stretched out his hand to collect the souls scattered in the wilderness. Nagagokura stretched out his hand, and then formed a vortex of great power, or a hollow in his palm.But to be precise, this is just an energy field. Nagato''s magical force collected all the souls scattered in the wilderness, and then it was said. "There are so many things that you can''t see in this prehistoric land." Houtu felt that Nagato''s words were very weird, but he didn''t think much about it, but continued to watch this scene. Only a moment later, a light gray layer of gas appeared in Nagato''s hand. It was said that the gas was the energy that radiated from it, and the resentment that caused Hou Tu was shocked. "This is the invisible thing in this prehistoric, the soul after death in the prehistoric." "What the hell is this, Daoist Nagato, can you explain it to me." "Okay." Then Nagato explained the origin of this soul clearly. "There are many creatures in this prehistoric land, but after these creatures die, their souls really have nowhere to go. They can only wander in the prehistoric land. Although the souls have consciousness, their abilities are indeed very fragile. It is easy to be infected by the evil spirits and grievances in the world, and their bodies are greatly injured, but they do not have too much time to grieve. They can only wander endlessly in the wilderness, and when they are lucky, they are caught by the catastrophe between heaven and earth, or God Thunder, God Fire, or God Wind.Blowing their souls away, in this way, they can get rid of a process of suffering in the precipice. Some unlucky souls were involved with some other wraiths in the predecessor, and went to the sea of ??blood in the Nether River. What''s more, it has become a tonic for others to refine the evil spirits, such as Demon Zu Luohu. Back then, Luo Hui collected the souls of the prehistoric, but when the world was first opened, there were few souls in the prehistoric, and then Luo Hui provoked the battle between the three ancient tribes, and then Luo Hui killed the souls of the three tribes children. Collect them all.Come to break through the innate Zhuxian sword formation, obtain Zhuxian sword and sword formation map." Houtu felt very uncomfortable after hearing it, and then he did not speak for a long time. Hou Tu is an ancestral witch with a compassionate heart, and the twelve ancestral witches are also the kind of people who are very caring about big and small matters in the prehistoric. After all, they are all upholding Pangu''s will. ... 3114 Chapter 126: Hou Tu realizes the suffering of all beings You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Twelve Ancestor Witches and the Witch Clan are all adhering to the will of Pangu Great God, and they always use Pangu Great God''s will as the standard to demand themselves and improve their abilities. Therefore, Hou Tu is naturally unwilling to see so many souls suffering from disasters in the prehistoric land. After all, for Houtu, it is a defect in the prehistoric world of the father god Pangu. What Pangu requires is a world full of harmony, and everything is clear and distinct, but at present, the prehistoric world is not so perfect. Nagato saw Houtus sentiment. Although Nagato felt reluctant to give up, it was Houtus merit. If he reincarnates with his body, he will surely lose his freedom, in exchange for the direct balance of the prehistoric. If Honghuang has been flooded with such unjust souls, Honghuang will immediately lose his balance. After all, these souls are like things that are directly rubbish. They should have retired from the prehistoric stage, but they still exist, so their existence is unreasonable, and it is also an official behavior that has caused many problems. Nagato said to Houdou. "Houtu, there are still many rules in this predicament that are not very complete, so we are the only one who will complete him and complete the rules together." "Well, but what should we do?" When Hou Tu directly asked Nagato in this way, Nagato could not tell Houtu immediately that he wanted you to sacrifice yourself, incarnate in the six reincarnations, and then return all the souls in this prehistoric world to the prehistoric world through the six reincarnations. Continue to live in it. After all, this is something that Hou Tu has to comprehend by himself. If Nagato reveals the secrets of heaven, it may cause Hou Tu''s perception to deviate from the actual reality. After all, this kind of thing must be mastered by the enlightened person. In this way, unnecessary unnecessary Trouble. So Nagato said again. "All living beings belong to, the dust returns to the dust, the soil returns to the earth, all things and everything should have their destiny, and these things we can do to make this prehistoric world more perfect." Then Nagato took Houtu to many corners in the wilderness. There is no place for the souls in the prehistoric world to attach to, so they are all attached to some dark corners of the prehistoric world. Some of the more powerful souls can continue to practice in the form of ghosts, but their life span is not long. What awaits them is the law of heaven and earth, which will eventually disperse or destroy their souls. Hou Tu cannot see so many souls in Buzhou Mountain, because Buzhou Mountain has an unparalleled pressure in the prehistoric world, which prevents all evil spirits from approaching, because under this powerful pressure, these things are not good. Exist in the world, so that they can only be scattered in other places in the prehistoric. Houtu did not often wander in the prehistoric world, and she knew that nature was not a lot. Thats why it happened. In this way, Houtu has a deeper understanding of the souls nowhere in the prehistoric world. understanding. Houtu saw these souls and said. "I didn''t expect that there are so many helpless souls in the prehistoric land. They are so miserable." Nagato did not answer.31 Novel www.3yxiaoshuo.com This post-saturation reincarnation is equivalent to re-creating a world underground. This world is a transit point in this prehistoric world. The soul and things in the world have to go through these six reincarnations to return to the predominant directly. , So that many souls will no longer be so helpless. Nagato is very sad, after all, for Nagato, there are indeed many unsatisfactory places in the predicament.And the most important point of this is this reincarnation. If there is no such kind of reincarnation, the Dharma that is introduced and quasi-mentioned is unable to save the souls in the prehistoric, because these souls have been saved and there is no place to go. Then Nagato continued to bring Hou Tu into the Nether Blood Sea to see the struggling souls in it. Although many souls were taken away by Nagato, there were still many of them that were not, or could not be compared with Nether Blood. The souls of the sea, they have long been fused with the ghost blood sea, they have no freedom. Nagato knew the matter of Houtu enlightenment and reincarnation, and then Nagato brought Houtu back to the Wu clan. Nagato talked with Houtu along the way. "The souls in this predicament do not belong, because there is no place where they can belong. There is no sound circulation mechanism in this predicament. There is only constant replacement of the original thing, and the original thing can continue. The world can only be transformed into something that can be transformed into something new." Houtu said. "Is there no such rules in this world?" "No, the great god Pangu opened up a prehistoric world. The rules of this world are all scattered in the prehistoric world, or it is a kind of spiritual treasure, or a terrain, or a person. For example, your twelve ancestral witches, everyone has a law among the prehistoric, what you master is the directly indispensable law of the prehistoric, and you are the people who know how to use these laws.This predecessor is not short of laws, but requires us to improve the laws." And when Hou Tu heard it, he suddenly realized that the rules in this world were complete, and as long as he was patiently searching, there must be a way to solve the current problem. But first, we must find a solution to the problem as soon as possible. This is even more troublesome for Nagato and Houdou. Nagato first hopes that Houtu can comprehend the meaning of this level earlier and can quickly understand the Tao. Houtu returned to the Ancestral Witch Palace and began to ponder slowly. Nagato did not intervene too much, and Hou Nagato was waiting in the quiet Ancestral Witch Palace, and during the period, Nagato had another thing to obtain the blood of Dijiang and Houtu. Because the last time he fought with the ancestor witches, he has never obtained the blood of Dijiang and Houtu. After the other ancestral witches and Nagato fought, Nagato smoothly beat each other with blood and took the opportunity to obtain them. Of blood. But this Emperor Jiang is the boss of the twelve ancestor witches, so naturally he can''t let go, he has the burden of leadership, and doesn''t want to be beaten by Nagato in front of his younger brothers and sisters. And Nagato didn''t get Dijiang''s essence and blood. Nagato wanted to obtain Dijiang''s essence and blood, and then he could understand the laws of space. If Nagato can master the law of space, then Nagato has a good ability. After the law of space is mastered, it can be unimpeded in the prehistoric times... 3115 Chapter 126: A Drop of Essence and Blood Concerning Dijiang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although the blood of the twelve ancestor witches, Nagato has already collected the blood of ten ancestor witches, the remaining two are indeed the most difficult to obtain. For one thing, the ideological burden of Dijiang''s elder brother could not let go, and secondly, this Dijiang was worried that he would not be able to defeat Nagato. And if Nagato wanted to obtain Dijiang''s blood by other means, it would be very difficult. If he personally asked for it, it would inevitably make Dijiang feel that the plot was wrong, and how could he give away his blood. And the cultivators knew what this blood meant to oneself, and it contained a lot of information. Nagato was still a little worried that the twelve witches would think too much about it. Although Nagatos friendship with the Twelve Ancestral Witches is still very good, at this time Nagato still feels that he cant ask for the blood of the Witch Clan. The blood of the Ancestral Witches contains the blood of the Great God Pangu. Nagato would never be so stupid to ask for something like the blood of the witch. And the blood of Houtu is also very difficult to obtain. Houtu doesn''t want to be warlike like other ancestral witches, so there is no way for Houtu to fight with him, and for a gentle woman like Houtu, Nagato can''t bear it either. The violent beating of Houtu, so much so that it bleeds. And it was the time when Houtu enlightened Dao, Nagato still didn''t think about the idea of ??hitting the blood of Houtu. Nagato is now wondering how to obtain the blood from Dijiang. Although Nagato talks with Die every day, this kind of conversation does not make Nagato have any good ideas. He has to hit other people''s ideas, and he cannot be doubted by others about his motives. This is very difficult. After several days of pondering, Nagato came up with a solution. If you want Dijiang to put it down, then you want Dijiang to go crazy first.If you want to get Dijiang''s blood, you must make Dijiang go crazy and put it down, or let him feel that his prestige is challenged. Nagato was discussing with other ancestors separately. Nagato first started with Gonggong and Zhu Rong. These two have very straightforward personalities and are the best people to use. Nagato quietly called them to the lawn in front of Buzhou Mountain, and then he talked to them about other things at random, casually relaxing and walking. Then Nagato said. "Zhu Rong, why are you twelve ancestor witches so powerful?" Zhu Rong said without thinking. "Naturally, it is the direct descendant of Pangu''s blood. Naturally, the flesh is tyrannical, and there are few opponents in the wilderness." "Well, but these Twelve Ancestor Witches have a brother order? I only know that Dijiang is the eldest brother, and Hou Tu is the younger sister. Do you rank them according to the order of birth or ability." The co-workers on the side are rushing to answer. "We are ranked according to the order of transformation. As for abilities, the ancestors are all comparable. I am just a bit better than them." Zhu Rong became unhappy after hearing this. "Gonggong, I have played with you for tens of thousands of years without a win or defeat. Why are you better than us?" Gong Gong was questioned at this time, but suddenly choked up. "This one" Then Nagato said.000 literature www.000wxxs.com "I think your abilities are inferior to your big brother Dijiang. After all, Dijiang is a spatial ancestor witch. He usually disdains to do things with you." "Hmph, then I let him, don''t want to fight with him." "Well, okay. I haven''t seen Dijiang''s ability, I don''t know whether it is strong or not." Then Zhu Rong said. "That''s not easy, it''s right to compete directly with Dijiang." Nagato chuckled. "In the case of a martial arts competition, Di Jiang will definitely not agree. Di Jiang has always been very strict. He probably won''t compete with us." Then Zhu Rong said. "It''s not easy. If you want to compete with Dijiang, then we will help you talk about it." Zhu Rong and Gonggong knew in their hearts that neither of them could beat Dijiang, and Dijiang''s strength was far above them.Zhu Rong and Gonggong also understood that there was still a gap between them and Nagato. The last time they were beaten up by Nagato, their cheeks were distorted. What Zhu Rong thought in his heart was that he wanted the twelve ancestral witches of the Dijiang Gang to avenge. The other ten ancestral witches were all defeated by Nagato. This is also a shame for the twelve ancestral witches. Nagato originally planned to let the twelve ancestors witches rank in internal struggle, and then constantly challenged Dijiangs authority, but the plan could not keep up with the changes. Now if Zhu Rong can really instigate Dijiang to fight against him, Nagato still Have confidence in getting a drop of Dijiang''s blood. Zhu Rong and Gong Gong saw that Nagato had no objection, so Zhu Rong was talking about Gong Gong. "Okay, this matter has been settled. The two of us will go to Dijiang to explain the situation. We will still have a trial here tomorrow. Then I will find Dijiang and you two will have a discussion." Nagato nodded, and agreed. If it really works, it will save Nagato''s troubles. When Zhu Rong and Gonggong returned to the Zuwu Palace, they discussed with Dijiang. Gonggong said at this time. "Big brother, our twelve ancestor witches challenged Nagato before, and we were beaten with black noses and swollen faces. In the future, how will our little witches and great witches listen to us. Nagato is still with us now, so why don''t we take this opportunity? Please go and fight with him, so that he can know the strength of our ancestor witch." Di Jiang did not speak after listening. At this time Zhu Rong said again. "Big brother, when fellow Taoist Nagato talked with us today, he actually questioned your ability, saying that you dare not fight with him, and asked us what rank is the ranking of the twelve ancestral witches? I said of course it is ability. , But he said, they are ranked according to the order of birth! Nagato clearly does not believe in the strength of the eldest brother." Zhu Rong and Gonggong are both aware of Dijiangs abilities, and by the way, Dijiang can sling them both. In the face of the law of space, they can only be beaten, and fighting with Dijiang is not addictive. No one. Di Jiang was originally extraordinary in strength, but he didn''t want to lose face and fight with people. After all, his own space law still felt a bit yinish in general, not directly rigid. Di Jiang Dang even said. "Nagato, this boy, too underestimate the strength of our ancestral witch! Well, then I will meet him, see what she has, dare to underestimate our twelve ancestral witch..." .. 3116 Chapter 127 Nagato Obtains Dijiang Essence and Blood You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is said that although this Dijiang is in the rhetoric of Zhu Rong and Gonggong, he has a slight dissatisfaction with Nagato, but these words are still not enough to make Dedijiang have a strong interest in Nagato Jangshang, and want to try it. Try the level of Nagato. Therefore, if Nagato only wants to get Dijiang and himself to do things by relying on these things, Dijiang must not be able to do it. At this time, Nagato is also aware of this, and he does not have any regard for Zhu Rong and Gonggong. Great hope, if Dijiang can fight, then Zhu Rong and Gonggong won''t have to say anything. Dijiang will automatically jump out to fight with him, so Nagato still has a back hand to deal with Dijiang. On the one hand, Nagato asked Chu Rong and Gonggong to come to Dijiang''s eyes and say Nagato provoked the Wu clan. On the other hand, they sent someone to other ancestral witches to talk about the ranking of the ancestral witch. The ranking of this ancestral witch has always been a forbidden thing among the witch clan, because the ranking of the twelve ancestral witches is too vague. If you follow the order of transformation, many ancestral witches will not Convinced. If ranked according to ability, everyone''s debate is particularly big. And this kind of argument will evolve into the end of a battle, and the most important thing is that Dijiang has to take action to stop the fight between brothers and sisters. According to the words of the twelve ancestor witches, according to ability, this Dijiang''s ability is not the strongest, and among them is this even more powerful Xuan Ming. Although Xuanming is a female ancestor witch, the uniqueness of her Xuanming technique makes Xuanming''s technique the strongest. But Xuan Ming didn''t seem to be competing for the position of the boss with Big Brother Dijiang, and Xuan Ming didn''t want to compete with other ancestral witches for any ranking. Although there was no contention, the strength of it was indeed obvious to all, and Xuan Ming had never directly passed Dijiang, so everyone didn''t know what the power was. Among the ancestral witches, somehow, it set off a storm, and wanted to re-rank the twelve ancestral witches. If this has always been the case, only the eldest brother and the youngest sister Houtu are the two. Do not compete with everyone. Although Xuan Ming didn''t compete with Dijiang, he was willing to be the eleventh and sister without any side. Therefore, the contradiction among the ancestral witches is becoming more and more obvious. This Dijiang is not a fool. He is very clear in his heart that all of this is caused by someone. The twelve ancestral witches have not mentioned this for a long time. Yes, but now he was suddenly talked about, which made him keenly aware that this matter must be someone behind the scenes hoping that the Twelve Ancestor Witch would have a conflict. Although Nagato is disdainful of using this method, if it was the past, Nagato will immediately come to the door and must have Dijiang to compete with him, otherwise, then todays matter will not be over. , Swear not to stop until the goal is reached. But in that case, it will arouse the disgust of everyone in the Wu clan, and it may achieve results if it does that, but it will also appear to be very mentally retarded.Zero long literature website www.09wxw.com After Nagato had arranged it, he prepared a fuse to ignite this matter. Only in this way would he be able to get the result that Nagato wanted. The long goalkeeper Zhu Rong and Gonggong had made an appointment, and Zhu Rong and Gonggong also knew about the ancestral witch fighting for the order of the brothers. Naturally, both of them were not convinced, and it was impossible to recognize each other as brothers. Zhu Rong Gonggong said only a few words to fight. When they started fighting, Nagato pulled other ancestral witches out to adjust. Nagato was talking about adjustment, but this ancestral witch was a contradiction. If it can be resolved through mediation, a lot of things will remain. If the Twelve Ancestral Witch fights, or if there is a contradiction, the way they deal with the problem is to fight. No matter who loses or who wins, they will never care about this matter anymore. Although the method is a bit rude, the truth in it is not bad, and it contains the truth in solving problems by the ancestors. Nagato mastered the thoughts in it, so Nagato took advantage of this. Nagato asked the remaining eight ancestral witches out so that they could fight together. Appointed Xuan Ming out. Then Nagato changed into Xuan Ming''s appearance, arrived at Dijiang''s place, and then let Dijiang fight with him.Nagato said. "Dijiang, you came out, you have been the boss for too long, now this boss is done by virtue of strength, I want to see if you have such strength today." Xuan Ming, who had transformed into Nagato, rushed towards Dijiang. Dijiang did not have time to dodge, and indeed smashed into Nagato. Dijiang felt a huge force, very formidable, and he could not fight it at all, even if he was the only ancestor of space. , But Xuan Ming turned into Nagato is indeed very powerful. Because the twelve ancestor witches lack the primordial spirit, they cant properly practice the primordial spirit technique, so the twelve ancestor witches dont know how to use spells, and the twelve ancestor witches simply dont know anything about the mysterious changes. .Therefore, when Nagato turned into Xuan Ming, Di Jiang didn''t feel any strangeness. Nagato continues to fight with Dijiang, but although Dijiangs spatial law is strong, but in the face of Nagatos absolute strength, Dijiang has nowhere to escape. Although it is possible to avoid Nagatos attack by virtue of this spatial law, Nagato''s speed is too fast. Moreover, Nagato did not use any spells at all, but with his own fists, he beat the proud Dijiang violently. Then Nagato successfully took Dijiangs blood and essence. Dijiang also suffered a lot of injuries from the body he was beaten, but these small injuries, for the ancestor witch, it doesnt explain much. The problem, and the most important thing, is that Nagato imitated Xuan Ming''s tone. "Brother Dijiang, I am here today with the purpose of comparing it with you. Now this matter has already come to light. I have already achieved a decisive victory. I will not compete with you for the position of Big Brother. As long as you dont I wont care about the things Ive tried today. After Dijiang lost, he was very uncomfortable. I didn''t expect that he was educated by a woman, and he still lost so miserably. This made Dijiang, who had been a big brother for many years, a little uncomfortable. After hearing Xuan Ming''s words like this, Di Jiang''s mood improved a little bit. After all, if he kept doing this, Di Jiang would not be able to keep his position as his eldest brother, and would fall from his position. Twelve The ancestral witches didn''t know who Xuan Ming and Di Jiang''s strength were. Everyone knew that both of them were very powerful... 3117 Chapter 128: Comprehending the Law of Space from the Essence of Emperor Jiang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the previous paragraph, it was mentioned that Nagato changed and made Xuanming appearance to compete with Dijiang, and Dijiang ended in failure, but Nagato still gave Dijiang some steps down, so that Dijiang was not I am ashamed to say that I can''t beat Xuan Ming, and this matter will not be discovered. Di Jiang heard Xuan Ming''s words like this, and then with a wounded face, he unexpectedly came forward to please Xuan Ming and said. "Sister Xuanming. Oh no, Sister Xuanming, your martial arts is really great, but if you let your eldest brother be the boss, I will definitely take care of you a lot, and at the same time, I will not say anything about the test today. Words. No matter what the outcome is, it will not affect the feelings between our ancestors and witches." Xuan Ming, who Nagato changed, said at this time. "Big Brother, you should call me Xuan Ming. How did you come here before, and how you will come later. Don''t be special. Because there is no other meaning today, just compare with Big Brother. Big Brother shouldn''t blame me!" "No, no, where does it exist? These are small things." "Then I am so grateful to Sister Xuanming. If someone knows that my eldest brother does not defeat Sister Xuanming, my eldest brother will not be able to continue." Then Xuan Ming said. "Brother, you dont have to treat me like this. We still follow the previous etiquette and dont break the rules. At this time, the brothers and sisters are competing for ranking. If the eldest brother is free, you can visit them. ." After Di Jiang heard Xuan Ming say this, he knew that Xuan Ming gave him a step down and let him leave this embarrassing place quickly, and then Di Jiang left Xuan Ming. And this fake Xuanming saw that Dijiang was already far away at this time, and then Nagato changed back. If you always pretend to be Xuanming, you might reveal yourself early in the morning. If you reveal yourself, then you will be excluded from the Witch Clan. After all, the people in the Witch clan are all straight-headed, and they are straightforward in character, and they don''t make any detours., Although Nagato has collected Dijiangs essence and blood, there is no time to start refining the essence and blood. The refining process is also a very time-consuming thing. At this time, he has just stirred up chaos among the Wu clan. , Now Nagato is about to finish. At this time, Nagato found Xuanming, and Xuanming was invited to a hidden place by herself, and then Nagato let Xuanming stay in that place for a long time, so Xuanming at this time was already a little confused. I''m impatient. Nagato said that he had something to discuss with him, and then he left alone for a long time. Seeing Nagato''s return, Xuan Ming also let out a sigh, and then said. "This is finally back. Don''t you know, I am finally able to leave. If I Xuanming promised others, I will definitely achieve it. If it does not, I will be very uncomfortable." Then Nagato returned with Xuan Ming. At this time, Dijiang finally found Zhu Rong and Gonggong who were fighting, and then Dijiang violently beat the two of them to vent their anger. After all, Dijiang had eaten elsewhere. deflated.If you want to bully people, that''s okay, but Dijiang is indeed very difficult. After beating Zhu Rong and Gonggong two violently, the two of them never mentioned the ranking matter again. Such an attitude was more satisfying to Dijiang. After Zhu Rong and Gonggong were beaten up by Dijiang violently, they had some thoughts in their hearts.Odd Book Network www.logos444.com They all thought of what happened to Di Jiang today, how he beat his two people like this. If this were in normal times, Dijiang would still be persuasive, but today is indeed different. He didn''t say a word, so he hit it first. "I don''t know who caused such a good-tempered Dijiang." Chu Rong and Gonggong secretly cursed in their hearts, but they were helpless. After being beaten, they could only survive. Is there a way to find someone to reason after he was beaten up by Dijiang. Zhu Rong and Gonggong had to return to the bedroom with a wound. Then Dijiang arrived. When the other ancestral witches were fighting, everyone saw that Dijiang arrived, and they all stopped fighting. The storm caused by Nagato was dealt with by Dijiang himself, and it quickly subsided. No one talks about the behavior of lovers living in it. Although Nagato did not cause any impact, it still destroyed the unity in it. If the twelve ancestor witches are still involved in this way, they will definitely be implicated. In short, it is these ten. Erdutian evil spirits will be greatly affected by this. It may be impossible to activate it at all. Such a loss will give Dedijiang a deeper understanding, and that is to maintain the unity within the Ancestral Witch. These twelve people, even if they are all Pangu authentic, will have all kinds of differences. If these twelve people are unified together, it will be more effective. Unity is strength, and Dijiang immediately formulated a plan to prepare the twelve ancestor witches to train well, so as to increase the feelings of brothers and sisters. At this time, Nagato was very happy because he got a trace of Dijiang''s essence and blood. When it was empty, he was ready to refine the medicine. Nagato similarly placed Dijiang''s blood in the chaotic green lotus inside Nagato. However, it was discovered that the essence and blood of this Dijiang contained a power. The blood was refined by the Chaos Qinglian, but this energy fluctuation also shocked Nagato. After all, this force is too strong, and at this time they are just starting, and the spatial law contained in it has indeed been warmed in the blood. The essence and blood that I had collected before is now slowly growing up. Only in the chaotic green lotus will this essence be condensed into more and more beautiful, more and more powerful essence and blood. Although it was Nagato who transformed into Xuanming and obtained Dijiang''s blood, but at this time, Nagato did not collect all the blood of the 12th Ancestor Witch. And Hou Tu will soon be transformed into the six reincarnations. After that, Hou Tu will lose his freedom, with the same deeds as the Father God, turning his life into the six reincarnations. The six reincarnations that Hou Earth turned into, although they did not die, they just lost their freedom and lived in another way. After Di Jiang competed with Xuan Ming, Di Jiang also knew the rules very well, as if the match between Xuan Ming and Di Jiang did not exist... 3118 Chapter 129 Nagato asks Hou Tu for a drop of blood You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was said that this Nagato turned into Xuanming''s appearance by virtue of the technique of change, and then relied on Xuanming''s identity to duel with Dijiang, and successfully obtained Dijiang''s blood. And then Nagato has smoothly comprehended the law of space in Dijiangs blood. The mystery in this law of space is inaccessible to Nagato before, so the law in it is very powerful, so Nagato is also very powerful. Happy.In this case, Nagato just left the essence and blood of Houtu and didn''t fully comprehend it. Nagato quickly understood some of the laws, but this space law is very mysterious. If you understand all the meanings, it will definitely pay a lot of money, and Nagato does not have that many. Time to comprehend the rules. Then came the preparations for how to obtain the power of the blood of Houtu. After all, the power in the blood of Houtu is also very powerful. Although the power of Houtu has always been indisputable loading, it does not represent the power of Houtu. The law is weaker, on the contrary, the blood power of Houtu is very strong. If Houtu is not strong enough, then she will not be able to embody the six reincarnations. Hou Tu is the ancestor of the central soil. The laws of the earth he comprehends are particularly powerful. As long as one or two of them can be understood, then all of these are very easy to accomplish. Although Nagato received all the blood of the eleven ancestral witches, they still got it quietly, but the blood of Hou Tu, if you compete with Hou Tu, Nagato will not bear the heart. If you blatantly compete with Hou Tu, you will reveal your purpose, and if Hou Tu is injured, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of other Ancestral Witches. After all, Houtu has always been very gentle, and he was unwilling to turn against other ancestral witches, so this also made Houtu very protected. If Nagato hurts Houtu a little bit mercilessly, the consequences would be very difficult to explain to Nagato. Even if his abilities are very outstanding, Nagato is still very good at such strength. Sad. After all, no one is good, and everything has to be a man with his tail caught. Nagato speeded up the progress. If the blood of the twelve ancestral witches was going to be obtained, it would have to be obtained before the reincarnation of the Hou Earth. Otherwise, if the Hou Earth was transformed into the reincarnation, there would be very little, perhaps no matter how difficult I saw Houtu.Then when that time comes, you will get a little blood from Houtu, and it won''t have the same effect as it is now. But how to obtain the essence and blood of Hou Tu is also a headache. By the time Nagagokatsu thought about it. It was decided. Houtus essence and blood had personally asked for it, and Nagato knew that the time of Houtus reincarnation was almost the same. If Houtu turned into reincarnation, he wanted to obtain some of the essence and blood. If it does, it will be very difficult. By this day, Nagato is ready, and we have to go to let Nagato prepare these things, and then prepare the contents, and then go to the stove to prepare to deal with these problems. Hou Tu was in his own residence, thinking about the sufferings of these sentient beings, and gradually gained insight. When Nagato went to see Houtu, Houtu said. "If you can sacrifice me in exchange for world peace, then all this is worthwhile." Although Nagato was very surprised after hearing this, he was not happy again. The happy thing is that Hou Tu finally realized the mystery, but what made Hou Tu very worried is that Nagato was very sad. After all, Hou Tu sacrificed his own happiness for the happiness of other people in the entire prehistoric land.Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com But in general, Houtu has already realized the mystery, and as long as it takes time, he will definitely be able to accomplish his great cause. Nagato knew that the time for Houtu to enlighten the Tao was not far away, so he directly expressed his heart to Houtu, and directly asked Houtu for a drop of blood. Nagato said. "Friends of Houtu, there is no order of enlightenment. As long as you can enlighten the Dao, you can prove the Dao and become holy. After enlightenment, you are isolated from the world, so these are very simple principles. ." Houtu has now reached a certain level, so Houtu also replied. "The hardest thing is not enlightenment. After enlightenment, I am still so determined. Although I have enlightened now, I still haven''t convinced myself to let go of my brother and sister. If this is the case, do you ignore them?" Houtu said this, but what he said made Nagato have nothing to say. Although Nagato knows the truth, the truth is very profound. Although Nagato can explain it Confused, but can''t make a choice for the future. Hou Tu has now mastered the method of reincarnation. At this time, Hou Tu is only entangled in whether to sacrifice himself, and then complete other creatures in the prehistoric. Such a choice is tantamount to very difficult, but the elders did not struggle for too long, but made a choice quickly. But such a choice does have other meanings for Hou Tu. Therefore, Houtu''s current decision will affect the future progress of the Primordial Continent. If the Three Realms are not comprehensive, this Primordial Continent will collapse sooner or later. Although Nagato cannot make a decision for Houtu, at present Nagato''s affairs, or if it is requested, can only be done by Houtu. Nagato now has some important things to ask Houtu, so Houtu said. "Houtu, I have encountered a difficult thing now, and I am also in a deadlock. There is no way to get out. I really need your help." Houtu has benefited a lot from Nagato''s call, so if Nagato has any request, Houtu will not hesitate to agree to it. Then Houtu said. "You dont have to be polite, you and me dont need to be polite, as long as we are able to complete the task and then benefit the predecessors. I know what you mean, and I admire your character, regardless of Whatever you do, I will always support you. So if you have anything to do with me, you must not hide it." Then Nagato said. "I do have one thing that requires the help of the Daoists of the Houtu. Now I have to comprehend the law of the earth so that I can benefit the prehistoric continent in the future and reduce the grievances in the prehistoric land. So I hope to be able to gain the land. A drop of blood from fellow Taoists." .. 3119 Chapter 130-Reincarnation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Houtu heard Nagato say this, he was startled, and then said. "Surely you know the power in the blood of the ancestral witch. People in the monster race now have a fancy to the power of the blood of the Pangu essence in my ancestral witch bloodline, so they can have this Might, so Nagato, dont be sad or sad. My cautious words are also for the good of the creatures in the predicament." So Nagato said. "Yes, I just want to obtain the power of the law of the ancestor witch of the earth. The others are meaningless. My Nagato guarantees my life and reputation. My Nagato will not do it for the Pangu essence in the blood of the ancestor witch. Power, and hurt the ancestral witch or anyone else in the witch clan." Houtu saw what Nagato said, so he felt relieved. Originally, Hou Tu was very relieved of Nagato, but what Nagato said made Houtu very passive. I dont know what to do. Although he is very happy at Nagato, he is so terrible in Zuwu. In front of power.Many people hope to obtain the terrifying power of the ancestral witch, not the ancestral witch''s heart to save the world. Houtu also admires Nagato for this. Houtu graciously agreed to Nagato. He used his fingers to make a scar with his own blood, and then the blood flowed out, and Houtu gave the blood to Nagato. And Nagato collected the power of the Houtu Ancestral Witch in his hands, and prepared to digest them completely.Nagato still put the blood of Houdou in Nagato''s hand following the previous method. The elders did not digest the power in the blood of the ancestor witch, but prepared to completely digest the power of the ancestor witch before making other plans, so Nagato just put the blood of Houtu in the Chaos Qinglian Among them, let the law in the essence and blood grow slowly, and only when it reaches a certain level, can we understand the power of the law. If you comprehend the power by force in this way, there must be some power that you haven''t fully understood, so you can only experience this power after you fully understand the power. So Nagato has a lot of power.The power of these twelve ancestral witches are all mastered. As long as you slowly disassemble the law and power, and then explain the mystery, you can analyze the power of most of them. Such strength is very necessary for Nagato. After Nagato received the blood of Houtu, he was very grateful to Houtu for trusting him like this. If Houtu didn''t believe in him, he would think that it was just for the attention of the Witch Clan Pangu blood. Nagato then said to Houdou. "Everything in the world today is suffering, especially after the death of all creatures; the soul is constantly wandering in the precipice. In such a prehistoric world, there are indeed many things that need to be completed. The soul in this predominant You can go to places, but you cant go to heaven. I think you can only enter the earth, but now there is no way to enter the earth. The creatures in this prehistoric place are indeed very annoyed." After hearing this, Hou Tu said. "Into the ground? If I enter the ground, I can create a world." Houtu immediately felt his own meaning. Hou Tu is the ancestor witch of the central soil, with the ability to control the laws of the soil. If you can master one or two, then you can easily master the power.It is not easy to create a world underground.Abeduo Book City www.abdsc.com But Houtu didn''t know how the world should be transformed, so Nagato said to Houtu. "After all creatures enter the underworld, they are all controlled by the gods in the underworld. After this creature enters the underworld, it can be; the state of the soul, this high-quality soul can be reincarnated through reincarnation into the sun, and Souls with evil nature can only stay in the underworld. And these people miss all kinds of past lives, which will bring them unexpected troubles, so when they are reincarnated, they will drink. A decoction that can forget the troubles of previous lives." After Hou Tu heard it, after a moment of meditation, he was able to master the thoughts in it, and then he said. "Friends of Nagato, I have already understood the law that allows the creatures in the prehistoric to be able to transcend, this is the law of the earth, for now to open up a world in the earth, and then let the creatures in the prestige to be able to be transcended, In other words, it can be reincarnated." Nagato was very happy after hearing Houtu''s words, and then said. "This is really a direct benefit of the prehistoric times. I am willing to protect the Daoists of Houtu and open up this world. If this can be really opened up, it is also a huge merit." Houtu nodded and said. "Then please ask Daoist Nagato." And Hounagamon is to protect the Hou Earth, and the Hou Earth is also in operation. The Law of the Earth opens up a world in the underground. This world contains mysterious abilities, which can only be achieved in the state of the soul. Arrival, this kind of ha, here is the ability to absorb many, many souls in the prehistoric, in this case, it will allow an effective circulation in the prehistoric. It will not be destroyed in the bearing of the prey. Although people in this soul state will not pose too many threats to the wilderness, such strength does have a big impact in the wilderness. Once there are more souls in this soul state, it will create a certain amount of power. To give a simple example, Luo Hus previous strength was very weak. Luo Hu used the power of absorbing other souls in the predicament to continuously strengthen himself. Later, Luo Hus strength could actually compete with Hongjun. . The words of the billions of souls collected by Luo Hu also helped Luo Hu to break through the obstacles in the prehistoric, break through the innate Zhuxian sword formation, and successfully obtained the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Sword Formation. These are the spirits in the prehistoric Too many reasons. Moreover, the words of these spirits, although they are conscious, have no ability to control their own lives, but they are also very miserable. And now Houtu uses his body or six reincarnations, giving a circulation mechanism in the prehistoric state. Nagato personally witnessed the entire process of Hou Tu turning into reincarnation, and Hou Tu also successfully comprehended the supreme Taoism in the process of turning into reincarnation, and the soul of Hou Tu was enough to escape. The traces of the soul of Houtu turned into the Mengpo of Mengpozhuang in front of the Naihe Bridge, making Mengpo soup for the past souls, so as to eliminate the grievances of the previous life of the prehistoric creatures and be able to re-behave.Have a complete life. In this case, every day of life is wonderful, not a continuation, but a fresh start... 3120 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hou Tu has finally realized that the essence of reincarnation is also the final incarnation of reincarnation. After this, reincarnation is Hou Tu, and Hou Tu is reincarnation. Reincarnation and Hou Tu are in a symbiotic relationship. Nagato finally helped Houtu accomplish a great thing, and for such a feat, Houtu is undoubtedly huge. After the Hou Earth turned into reincarnation, the Netherworld was formed. And the Hou Tian Dao had the induction, so the immeasurable merits that descended, and then Hou Tu relied on the immeasurable Tian Dao merits to accomplish a series of things in the Nether Realm, making everything in the underworld take shape. After the reincarnation of Hou Tu''s incarnation was completed, Hou Tu was able to detach his soul, and then made Meng Po soup in Mengpo Village. Nagato was also relieved when he saw the Dharma protector for the earth after completing the great cause of reincarnation. And the other ancestor witches also felt that, now this Hou Tu is already incarnate in reincarnation. This is a very important matter for opinions in the prehistoric times. The other eleven ancestral witches are reluctant to leave the Hou Tu, but after this The earth is for the will of Pangu Great God to complete the important task of reincarnation. The other eleven ancestral witches are very admired. Although one ancestral witch is missing, their strength will be greatly inferior to the previous ones, and whats more serious is that these twelve capitals will also have the power of the large formation because of the absence of an ancestral witch. It''s not as good as before. But if it is forced to operate, it is still possible to summon the soul of Pangu Great God, but it turns out that the evil spirit that the twelve ancestral witches must bear together, only the eleven ancestral witches can bear. And the difference between the great witch and the ancestor witch is not a little bit, otherwise, the great witch can also practice the great formation together with the ancestor witch, but the physical strength of the great witch and the physical strength of the ancestor witch are too far apart. This made it impossible to compete with the body of the ancestor witch even if it was the first great witch to transform. So Nagato bid farewell to the eleven ancestral witches and prepared to return to Lingshan. After all, on this Lingshan, many things can be done. Lingshan has many things. Waiting for this Nagato to complete, this is the most important thing. It is to allow all souls to be super-saving. These souls were very anxious for some things, and under the superfluousness of the introduction and quasi-raising, the souls in the predicament gradually gathered on the Lingshan. These souls could not vent the water around the Lingshan, but This situation did not last long. Nagato bid farewell to the ancestral witches, so they rushed back to the defense line of Lingshan on the panda. This speed was very fast, and they did not take much time before they reached the foot of Lingshan. Nagato went into the Lingshan Mountain, and wanted to tell the guide and quasi-raise about the reincarnation of the soil. But when Nagato was about to say something, the lead said. "Congratulations, Brother Nagato, for successfully helping Houtu complete the great cause of reincarnation. It will not be long before it will be a very outstanding thing. When it is more perfect in the future, it will be a very good thing. Great merit." After Nagato listened, he smiled. "This saint is really different. What''s happening in this predicament now is basically clear." 139 novel www.139xs.com "Actually, I guessed it too. I don''t know what happened in this, but I saw the boundless virtues of heaven enter the underground, so I roughly know what happened, and the underground movement is so big. Its hard if you dont know!" Nagato thought for a while, and then felt that the same was true. Zhun said at this time. "Although this reincarnation exists, no one is in charge of the souls in this prehistoric state. If it is good, someone must guide these souls into the underworld and enter the reincarnation before they can be reincarnated. And this Netherworld Among them, they can only go by their own souls, and many souls don''t know where the entrance to the Netherworld is." Nagato thought for a while and what this said is quite reasonable, but I really don''t know how this should be calculated. After a certain period of time, there may naturally be something perfect. Nagato still cannot solve these current problems, after all, this is very difficult. Then Nagato said. "Then we now only have to supersede these souls as much as possible. If so, we can all have a lot of gains. Otherwise, when the time comes, we will do our best to supersede them!" After listening to Nagato''s words, the guide and quasi-teach nodded. Although this kind of thing is very difficult, it still needs someone to do it. In the past, there was no reincarnation, these souls can only suffer in the prehistoric times. Now that there is reincarnation, these souls finally have a place to go. As long as they are guided into reincarnation, they can be reincarnated. Nagato will take out the spirit-recruiting banner, and then release the souls in it, and then everyone began to save them. These souls are being nurtured by the Buddhist scriptures day by day, and they have had Buddha fate. As long as they are good If you practice, you may be able to cultivate a positive result. These souls slowly released golden light on their bodies, and were bathed in the sun very enjoyably. After receiving the baptism of the Buddhist scriptures, the pain on their bodies disappeared completely. Then these souls entered the Netherworld under the guidance of Nagato, and then entered the cycle of rebirth, entered the cycle of rebirth, and they returned to the predicament again, but their troubles passed by When it was in Mengpo Village, it had already turned into a tear and remained in Mengpo Village. And they are not bound by any emotions, and have entered the cycle of reincarnation. Although they have entered the cycle of reincarnation, there is a great possibility that they will forget their previous lives, but there are still some that cannot be forgotten. The Mengpo who turned into this land is to be able to free their souls, let go of their ties, and renew Start. With the joint efforts of Nagato, Jiuyin, Zhunti, and the three disciples, the souls in this spiritist banner are constantly decreasing, and the souls in it are slowly coming out of the spiritist banner. Then after transcendence, the troubles in it are washed away, or sins in life, or some obsessions. These are the roots of troubles, and what the Buddhist scriptures will do is to rescue those who are caught in troubles. It didn''t take much time to send all the souls in the Spiritualism Banner to the underworld. With such a place to go, the souls are as if they have a home... 3121 Chapter 132: Emperor Juns tenth son, the Golden Crow, travels in the wild You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, it is said that on the Lingshan, Nagato, Receiving, Zhunti, and many other apprentices are all busy, constantly transcending the souls in the Spiritualism Banner. After the souls in the Spiritualism Banner have been saved, long The door, the lead, and the quasi-tick are all the souls around Lingshan. This is a very hard work to save sentient beings. It is easy to say, but it is really very difficult to do it. The sadness and difficulties in this are also difficult. If you don''t do it yourself, how can you understand it. The people on the Lingshan Mountain did not stop, and they were preparing non-stop for the people who needed to be saved. But compared to the souls in the prehistoric mountains, the souls near Lingshan are simply insignificant. Nagato did not give up, but persisted. Among the monster races, thanks to Fuxi''s help, the Heavenly Marriage was established, and the fate of the Sun Star and the Lunar Star were connected together. After Emperor Jun and Taiyi took over Xihe and Xihe, Emperor Jun was very fond of Xihe. Xihe was originally a quasi-saint-level power, and his mana was naturally extremely strong, although Xihe was slightly weak. A little bit, but it can also be regarded as a powerful level among the prehistoric. This Emperor Jun and Xihe are a pair, Taiyi and Qixi are a pair, this lunar star is a perfect match for the sun star. After the marriage was established that day, the demon clan''s luck has risen a lot, and with the assistance of Fuxi and Kunpeng, the demon clan''s current momentum has reached a new height. Although the monster clan lost a lot of land territory in the first conflict, the monster clan is still the strongest now, which the witch clan cannot compare. After the Witch tribe acquired a huge territory, they were complacent. They didn''t want to make progress. They just thought about how to enjoy it. They didn''t have a good army. This was one of the reasons why the Witch tribe was eliminated by him later. However, after the marriage was established on that day, Di Jun loved his wife Xihe Xihe very much. For a thousand years, Xihe gave birth to ten princes for Emperor Jun. These princes, like Emperor Jun, are all three-legged golden crows, but their realm of cultivation is indeed not as high as that of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, so They are full of flames from the sun, and the temperature is so high that it is difficult for ordinary people to get close to them. In the words of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, because they did not know how many years they have been practicing on the sun star, it is already possible to take away the flames of the sun within their bodies. It won''t happen, because it doesn''t clean up the flames of the sun and hurts people. These ten princes are already adults, and if they stay in the heavenly court, they will emit a huge high temperature. If these ten princes travel together, ordinary monsters around thousands of feet away cannot survive. Therefore, Emperor Jun and Taiyi arranged these ten princes to live at the end of heaven and earth, where there is a huge tree called hibiscus. This hibiscus tree is so huge that it can connect the heaven and the earth, and its root is also directly connected to the Nether Realm. The hibiscus tree is also one of the ten major spiritual roots innate. The hibiscus tree is not afraid of the flames of the sun. If the ten golden crows rest on it, it will have no effect on the hibiscus tree. On the contrary, the breath of this hibiscus tree can help these ten princes to better gather their mana, and to release the flames of the sun freely. These ten Golden Crow princes were cultivating on the hibiscus tree. Gradually, they had another hundred years of cultivation, and they also had some achievements in their cultivation. However, the ten princes really couldn''t do it if they restrained the powerful flame of the sun flame. The ten princes were a bit playful at first, and God Jun also neglected to discipline them. Di Jun''s affairs were already very busy, and he had to deal with the big and small matters of the Yao Clan. Di Jun didn''t usually discipline these ten princes.When they committed a major event among the monsters, Taiyi supported them, so when they were among the monsters, no one dared to provoke them.Must-Read House www.bidu5.com Emperor Jun also had no choice, so the ten princes lived on the hibiscus tree and practiced well. This was originally for their good, but how could these ten princes live idle. So they want to play in the wilderness, because their whole body is very hot, so they can''t play in the wilderness together. Every time a golden crow went there, but if a golden crow went, it would still make the land unbearably hot. Because they are so hot, and the ground is full of witches, and there are many other creatures, such as humans. Di Jun also ordered that they could only go out one by one in turn. On this day, it was the youngest golden crow''s turn to go out to play. The youngest golden crow was doted by nine elder brothers. In addition, he was doted by Taiyi, Dijun, Xihe and Changxi. arrogant. Everyone in the Yaozu usually let him go. This day, the youngest Golden Crow Youwen arrived on the prehistoric continent, flying and flying. You Wen loves all the scenery on the wild continent very much. The flowers, plants, trees, green mountains and green waters, You Wen are all very fond of. On this day, You Wen looked at the beautiful grassland on an open prairie very fascinated, so she was very happy in her heart, so she said. "This beautiful prairie, if you could live here, how wonderful it would be!" Because You Wen was fascinated by watching here, and didn''t notice that his flames had burned the continent, causing the vegetation to wither. Coincidentally, Kuafu''s tribe was near this area. Kuafu saw the golden crow staying on the grass for too long, causing the vegetation to be burned by the flames, so Kuafu picked up a stone. , Slapped at the Golden Crow Youwen. And You Wen didn''t react, just missed the beauty.Not paying attention to the upcoming stone. This Kuafu was also very accurate when he threw the stone, and it happened to hit Youwen''s back, punching a deep hole in the back of Golden Crow. You Wen screamed in pain, and almost fell into the air. You Wen turned his head and saw that it was a tall witch, brandishing this stick, and shouting to himself. "Go, go. The grass and the trees are burnt before you go?" When Kuafu said, he picked up the stone again and threw it towards Youwen. You Wen had suffered such a loss in the Demon Race Heavenly Court, and he was very angry, he said. "Well, you big witch, you dare to hurt me. I want you to look good." Then it waved its wings to release a stronger sun flame.Wanting to dive down and attack Kuafu, Kuafu is not an ordinary great witch, it is a great witch who incarnates with the ancestor witch, he is very tall, and his body is also very powerful... 3122 Chapter 133: Jinwu Youwen and Kuafu Encounter You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is said that after the golden crow Youwen was fascinated by the scenery on a meadow, he accidentally withered all the flowers and plants on the ground, and he happened to be seen by Kuafu, so Kuafu picked up the stone and beat Youwen. , Punched You Wen''s back with a deep hole. This immediately angered You Wen, so he released a powerful sun flame, and then rushed towards the great witch with all his strength. But Kuafu''s strength is not that simple. Although Youwen is a Golden Crow, but he is still too young, he will naturally suffer a big loss if he fights against the Great Witch. You Wen is above the Demon Race Heavenly Court. Because everyone gave him to him, he didn''t receive any harm. But at this time, if You Wen wants to challenge the Great Witch Kuafu, there is no battle and the outcome is doomed to failure. of. The result did not disappoint everyone. Young Wen waved his wings and quickly rushed towards the boast. The power of the sun flames contained in it was also very powerful. A whole flame was set up behind You Wen, and Young Wen was like a one. A ball of fire hit Kuafu. Kuafu was not in a hurry, waved the stick in his hand, and rushed the golden crow violently, hitting hard.It was just a moment to beat Youwen back again. You Wen was already scarred by this blow. He was already injured behind his back. The forcible attack made the wound on Young Wen''s back deeper, and at the same time a stream of blood dripped from his back. The golden feathers of Young Wen were all dyed red. And being hit by Kuafu''s head on, caused De Youwen to suffer a lot of internal injuries. At this time, Youwen said. "Hmph, you are waiting for you." "Okay, I see how capable you are, even if the two golden crows of Emperor Taiyi are here, I am not afraid to praise my father." "Okay, Kuafu, I must make you die ugly." You Wen also knew the name of this great witch at this time, and after staring at Kuafu fiercely, You Wen flew away. Kuafu is the kind of person who is not afraid of things and is still very upright and persistent.Although the origin of this golden crow is known to Kuafu. These three-legged golden crows must be Emperor Jun or Taiyis descendants, but Taiyi did not have any children, so these three-legged golden crows can only be descendants of Demon Emperor Jun. Kuafu said just now, even if your background is Dijun or Taiyi, he is not afraid. At this point, De Youwen''s face couldn''t be maintained at all, and Very Youwen was very sad. When You Wen returned to the hibiscus tree with his injured body, and when You Wen was about to reach the hibiscus tree, he finally couldn''t support his body. After all, the young Wen was very uncomfortable now. The nine Jinwu brothers saw the appearance of their youngest brother, You Wen, and were very concerned. When they saw You Wen landed, the other brothers all approached. "Youwen, Youwen, what''s wrong with you?" "Youwen, who beat you like this." "Hurry up and tell my brother, we''ll get revenge for you." The nine elder brothers are very angry when you say each sentence and I say one sentence. You Wen is clearly suffering from serious internal injuries like this. If he is not treated in time, the root cause will definitely fall.Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com The nine elder brothers bandaged the wounds on the young Wen''s back, and then the internal injury can only be healed slowly. After paying some pills, Yu Wen can speak. You Wen said. "Brothers, I recently went to play in the wilderness and saw a place with very beautiful scenery, so I took another look, but Kuafu, the great witch of the witch clan, actually threw a big rock to me I was injured in my back, so I was going to rush down to teach him. What I didn''t expect was that Kuafu was too powerful. It was just one move that knocked me back, and I was also seriously injured." After listening to the other brothers, he said. "Outrageous, I will go and seek justice for you, but I want to see what Kuafu is capable of." "Second brother, don''t worry. Kuafu must have some ability. We might as well tell the father and the emperor about this. They will definitely be the master for us." "The mere witch, dare to be so rampant, we are the Golden Crow, don''t be afraid." Among them, several points of view have been differentiated. Some advocates to clean up Kuafu directly, while others advocate telling Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Finally these ten golden crows made up their minds. Wait until You Wen''s health is better before making plans. However, this hibiscus tree is indeed very mysterious. After the youngest Golden Crow Youwen returned to the bottom of the hibiscus tree, the internal injuries and external injuries did not take long to be good. This made Youwen very happy, but there was indeed a fire in Youwen''s heart. As for the ancestral witch, Kuafu, the great witch of the witch clan, has been practicing in the ancestral witch hall since he beat the Golden Crow, so Kuafu did not discuss the matter with the ancestors, but told Houyi about the matter. , Hou Yi said after hearing about it. "Dijun and Taiyi shouldn''t have taken this trivial matter. They would go against Dao Zu Hongjun''s words. If Emperor Jun and Taiyi dared to provoke a battle with the Wu Clan because of this incident, the Monster Clan would not be able to reap the benefits. Generally speaking, If you are not afraid of it. Our ancestor witch has never climbed a monster clan." Kuafu was also very happy after hearing what Hou Yi said.The stone in my heart is also let go. Kuafu is also afraid that he will provoke people who shouldn''t be offended for the Wu clan, but Kuafu is the kind of person who has some worries in his heart, but will still do as usual. If he sees the phenomenon that the golden crow is scorched in the wilderness, Kuafu will not show mercy, and soon Kuafu will go and clean up them. Above the Yaozu Heavenly Court, Emperor Jun and Taiyi were immersed in the joy of missing one of the twelve ancestor witches. Dijun and Taiyi were most worried about the twelve capital evil spirits of the twelve ancestral witches. The power of the formation was too strong. Previously, Emperor Jun and Taiyi wanted to eliminate an ancestral witch to weaken it. The strength of the Witch Clan, otherwise, if the Witch Clan is anxious one day, if the twelve capital evil spirits are formed, no one can resist. Now that they dont need their efforts, this is already missing an ancestral witch. This excitement is naturally self-evident. Dijun and Taiyi are most worried, and the most feared Twelve City evil spirits will not take shape. This matter, Let it be worthy of their happiness. Since the Emperor Jun and Taiyi married the goddess on the lunar star, the power of the monster race has developed very rapidly, and it has grown to a very powerful transformation. Among them, Fuxi manages the internal affairs, and Kun Peng teaches the magic skills of the monsters. There are also some formations or combat techniques, and Yaozu''s current combat effectiveness is also very powerful... 3123 Chapter 134 The Ten Great Golden Crows Lin Honghuang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The demon race is now in the sky, and everyone in this demon race is also in a high posture, and the predecessor is a state of overlooking, and this state also makes other races in the predecessor, for the demon race, Hate and fear. The hate is that everyone in the monster race simply doesnt treat people as human beings. They have a arrogant attitude, as if the people in the prehistoric owe him. This state of affairs makes everyone in the predominant treat the monster I was very dissatisfied, but it could only be flattering, and I didn''t dare to neglect the slightest. This is the case for everyone in the monster clan, and as the prince of the monster clan, his arrogance is even more powerful. It is this attitude that makes other people in the monster clan a little disgusted. The behavior of these ten princes. After all, these princes are the princes of heaven, so it is precisely because of this that even if the ten princes provoke the great things, they will not take it seriously. Under the magical effect of this innate spiritual root hibiscus tree, the youngest golden crow, Youwen, healed very quickly, and after his body recovered, the damage in his heart was indeed not good. At this time, You Wen was very angry. This Kuafu turned out to have the courage to provoke him and beat him violently. This hurt, You Wen really couldnt swallow it, it turned out to be in secret. Kuafu''s plan will kill Kuafu. Although You Wen is self-willed, he is not stupid. He knows that if this is done forcibly, he will get a lot of harm. After all, his father and uncle would definitely be jealous. If Dao Zu Hongjun didnt listen to Dao Zus orders, he would be able to wipe out most of the monster race in the prehistoric lands with a single sentence. After all, the saints The strength is very terrifying, terrifying to the point of horrifying. Even so, it couldn''t stop Hongjun Youwen''s determination to deal with it.The determination to kill Kuafu. When did this Youwen receive such treatment? Generally speaking, everyone was letting himself go, and now she was suddenly beaten up by one person. The uncomfortable taste in her heart is naturally unspeakable, and Youwen was originally It''s very face-saving, and now I am embarrassed in front of my brothers, and people have been beaten up. This hatred must be paid back. After Youwen''s injury healed, Shi Li was discussing together what should be done. The opinions of the Golden Crows were still divided. One advocated directly seeking revenge from Kuafu and beating Kuafu violently.Others said that they should first tell the father and the emperor. And You Wen hasn''t spoken all the time. Although You Wen is the youngest brother, You Wen is very independent, and he will do whatever he wants. After all the older brothers had spoken, You Wen then said. "Brothers, now it''s all about the younger brother''s business, which makes you bother, but this person really made us very sad, praised the father and deceived people too much, if I don''t teach him some lessons, I can''t swallow this breath. I have thought about the opinions of your brothers. This is like the father and the emperor''s explanation of the situation. They are also embarrassed. After all, the monster race and the witch race are under the adjustment of Daozu. They have already made it clear.Yaozhangtian, Wuzhangdi, if one party unilaterally tears up the terms, it may cause Daozu''s blame. If the king father and the emperor uncle came forward, they could only be a warning, and then let the Wu clan punish Kuafu, but my hatred was still not reported.That day, when I was not paying attention, I hit me once, and even more so, it hurt me internally with a stick. I couldn''t bear this breath.Brothers, please help me!" You Wen said it very sincerely, and these elder brothers usually love this youngest brother extremely.Moreover, the younger brother Youwen is usually very well-behaved in front of your brothers, and he is deeply loved by everyone. After the brothers heard this, their hearts were filled with anger.The sixth book www.6shu8xs.com "Well, Youwen, you said, what do we do, we listen to you, and we must help you out of this nasty breath." Then all of your brothers expressed that they wanted to listen to Youwen''s arrangements. "Well, brothers, You Wen thanked you first! Let''s go to Kuafu''s place to check, and then make plans to see how to clean up Kuafu." So You Wen took the nine elder brothers for a mighty flight, flying towards Kuafu''s tribe. At this time, they did not care about the order of the father, Emperor Dijun, and were not allowed to let the ten golden crows be in the wild. Sure enough, wherever the golden crows went, the plants on the ground quickly withered, and the water source evaporated quickly. If there was less water in the pool, it would soon be evaporated to humans. When the rice fields were cultivated, the fields quickly changed into scorched earth. The power of the suns flames is really too powerful. All the creatures in the precipitous land are very hurt along the way. They are hiding in tree caves, dense forests, or caves, but the heat of the flames Still let all beings cannot bear it. Along the way, all sentient beings complained that there were too many golden crows, but the stones or other things they threw could not be hit at all. They were flying high above the golden crows. It didnt take long for the ten golden crows to reach the land, and ten golden crows stayed on the beautiful grassland. It didnt take long. The flames of the ten golden crows were superimposed. The temperature quickly burned the grassland, and then it turned out to be a fire. Soon this piece of land was scorched, and You Wen told the other nine elder brothers everything about this place. The Kuafu tribe and Kuafu all saw the arrival of these ten golden Uchiqis and burned their territories so that they didnt look like they were complaining, but still no one came out, ready to clean up. Top ten golden crows. The Golden Crow was originally in the sky, and it was very high. They couldn''t hit them at all, unless it was an ancestor witch.But the ancestral witches are now in the ancestral witch hall, which is still far away from Buzhou Mountain, if it is too late to inform the ancestors. Kuafu saw this, so he picked up the stick beside him and rushed over quickly. Kuafu''s ability is also strong. After having the experience of hitting the Golden Crow for the first time, Houtu picked up the stone and threw it in the direction of the Golden Crow. Then said. "You three-legged golden crow bird, why are you back again?" Then Youwen saw Kuafu and rushed over with a stick he often used, and said. "Brothers, this is the man who hurt me." & #160; 3124 Chapter 135: Kuafu Chasing the Sun You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was said that Kuafu provokes the tenth son of Dijun and Xihe, You Wen last time.At the same time, Youwen was seriously injured. Youwen was originally the darling of Emperor Jun and Xihe. The nine brothers of the same Youwen took care of Youwen very much. In such an environment, Youwen has a lot of Important position. You Wen very much wanted to teach some great witches of the Witch race. After all, the great witches of the Witch race were really annoying. At least You Wen felt that way. You Wen''s such annoyance also made all the brothers angry. So they decided to come and teach Kuafu in person. After all, Kuafu is too arrogant, so arrogant and disgusting. They just stayed on the grassland for a little longer. , This Kuafu is like a stone hitting his wound so deeply. However, Kuafu saw ten golden crows like ten suns. When they descended into the wilderness, human beings and many creatures looked at them like the sun.What the big sun flames in this golden crow said drinking the sun star''s own heavy flames. Originally they belonged to the same clan, so the big sun flames and wine on these ten golden crows were like the sun stars at the same time, making them afraid to look up. Kuafu was very angry when he saw the prehistoric continent being burned by the flames of these ten golden crows, and the ten golden crows are now on the territory of his tribe. Kuafu rushed over and shouted while running. "Where is the evil animal, dare to come here. Get out, get out, roar !" Kuafus aura is so strong that the ten golden crows are a little shocked. The great witch is indeed very strong. With such strength, the ten golden crows understand that if they want to be tough, they are not the opponents of the great witch, so they only Can use their flexible flying skills to teach Kuafu. But Kuafu ran very quickly, and after a while, he reached this sparse grassland under the scorching sun. When Kuafu picked up a piece by his side, he threw it towards the sky. This time these golden crows were all prepared, and easily avoided, Kuafu had to pick up a stone and throw it at them. Past. These golden crows were flying above the sky, and they were already very flexible. Kuafu naturally couldn''t hit them. When Kuafu saw that there was no way, he simply grabbed a lot of stones and threw them in the direction of the Golden Crow Group, but it didn''t take a while. These numerous stones arrived in front of the Golden Crow. But when faced with so many rocks, the Golden Crows had nowhere to hide, they had to use their wings to resist. But the power of the Great Wu Kuafu was too strong, and the power of these stones was also very huge, and their wings were difficult to resist.It''s just that all of a sudden, their golden feathers all showed a little blood, which made the top ten golden crows very embarrassed. This was originally a group of people who came to Kuafu to settle the accounts, but what I didn''t expect was that a group of people was actually done by Kuafu. This makes the top ten golden crows all have a little face. You Wen just said. "Well, you big witch, Kuafu, you dare to treat us like this. I want you to look good." After all, Youwen is emitting a strong sun flame. Kuafu was very angry after seeing it, and then said.Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com "Hmph, a few boys, dare to play with these things in front of me." Kuafu took off his clothes and wrapped them around his waist, and then he was about to fight against the Golden Crow. The muscles of this great witch knot looked golden under the blaze of the sun, and there was a little bit of sweat on it. It seems more silent and transparent under the flames. Kuafu squeezed some of the stones on the ground with his hands, and then he squeezed it, which turned out to be some broken stones all the time. But Nian Kuafu threw towards the ten golden crows with all his strength. The strength of this stone was twice as strong as last time. They were all worried that they would not be able to resist it. The top ten golden crows retreated in midair, but the stone was in front of the ten golden crows in a blink of an eye. Although these stones are not big, the speed is indeed very fast. These stones hit the golden crows, and every one of them is painful, and some stones are still embedded on the golden crows'' bodies. The Golden Crows suffered a big loss, and they wanted to leave, but Kuafu was willing to let them go, so Kuafu chased all the way, all the way, the Golden Crows ran all the way, this wild continent is very vast, the Golden Crows flew up in the sky The speed is very fast. However, Kuafus speed on the ground is also amazing. This Kuafu is very tall. When Kuafu was transformed into a real body, he was a hundred feet tall. When he ran, he could cross one step. Pass a small mountain peak. These golden crows were very anxiously pursued by Kuafu. The golden crows escaped by luck. After Kuafu saw that Enjinwu had escaped, he had no choice but to take the real body and return to his tribe. Although the true body of Kuafu is tall, the appetite it brings is even greater. If you run for a long time, you can''t stand it. After being able to transform, the ancestral witches all pretend and live together in human form, and after the great witch can transform into form, they also walk in human form. This Kuafu''s first day-to-day race caused the top ten golden crows to suffer a great loss. The ten golden crows all suffered minor injuries to varying degrees. Although they were minor injuries, they caused you pain. These little stones hit the body and caused many wounds. When the top ten golden crows returned to the hibiscus tree, they were all downcast. After all, the ten of them had never done a great witch, and they were insulted by this great witch. Seeing that the nine elder brothers were all dull and unable to lift their heads, You Wen said. "Hmph, Kuafu, a mere witch dare to oppose us. We must make him look good." "Yes, Kuafu is really hateful. I beat all my bright feathers to pieces. This is true. I will make him pay the price then." "A few days of humiliation, you must praise your father''s blood." All the Golden Crows made a whole annoyance on the hibiscus tree, and then You Wen said. "Our current strength can''t beat Kuafu. Today, all my brothers have seen Kuafu''s strength. If we want to win now, we still have to find other ways. We can''t hang on a tree. I watched the praise. My father really didn''t want our ten golden crows to appear in the wilderness. The scorched earth wherever we went, Kuafu would be very angry." .. 3125 Chapter 136 The Plan of the Ten Golden Crows You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yes, that''s it, he was so angry that he was saying that this Kuafu is really annoying, it is shameless, how could it be treated like this, we must make Kuafu look good." The ten golden crows returned to the hibiscus tree and took out each other''s feathers, small stones and gravel from their bodies, and after they were properly bandaged, they rested on the hibiscus tree. If you want to deal with Kuafu, you can only have such an effect when their injuries are almost healed.Only Kuafu can deal with it. Even so, the ten Golden Crows did not slack off after suffering a big loss, and dare not underestimate the enemy. However, it was said that because the Twelve Ancestor Witches lacked a Hou Tu, and the Twelve Capitals of Heaven''s evil spirits they had cultivated had never found a suitable way to activate them. The menstrual blood of the eleven ancestral witches is not enough to summon Pangu souls to fight, and even the summoned Pangu souls are incomplete, so the fighting ability is not so powerful. In addition, he had to endure a more severe evil spirit than before. If the twelve ancestor witches shared the burden, for each ancestor witch, the strength of the evil spirit would increase accordingly. But this evil spirit is not a good thing after all. If it exceeds a certain limit, it will definitely eat back the body. Now there are still eleven ancestral witches in the Ancestral Witch Palace who are still authenticating and studying the twelve capital evil spirits. Although it was one less person, it wouldn''t be impossible for this big formation to be unmanageable. As long as it could summon the Primordial Spirit of the Great God Pangu, no matter what it was lacking, the power was unstoppable by other forces. The eleven ancestral witches have been in the ancestral witch hall, pondering the formation of this big formation, the affairs of the team''s respective tribes, and the eleven ancestral witches have not been involved. Generally speaking, this is not a big deal. And Kuafu didn''t report it either. He felt that this was a group of ignorant birds making trouble in the predicament, and he was fully capable of handling it. There is no problem with Kuafu''s strength, but he is a bit arrogant and arrogant. In the demon heavenly court, Emperor Jun Taiyi is discussing with Fuxi and Kunpeng how to further seize the land in the prehistoric.After Hongjun''s mediation, the Wu Clan obtained a large part of the territory of the Monster Clan. But the monster clan has no other way, and he dared not fight against the witch clan. There is Dao Zu Hongjun talking about this, and the monster clan should control the sky and the land one by one, and no more disputes. If there is a dispute, once Daozu Hongjun is angry, the monster race may be finished, but Emperor Taiyi and Kunpeng Fuxi all know that the general trend remains the same, the minor trend can be changed, the general trend remains the same, Hongjun does not Out. And as long as it is not too much, Daozu Hongjun will not come forward to stop it, and among the other saints in the prehistoric sage, there is a Nuwa in the monster race. Although Sanqing is strong, it is not enough to control. These things, and the Wests access and quasi-promotion will not care about these small things. Di Jun said. "There is now one ancestral witch Hou Tu missing from this monster race. Hou Tu feels the suffering of all beings in the prehistoric and has already transformed into reincarnation. Now there are only eleven ancestral witches left in the witch race. This is proof. The shocking twelve capital evil spirits of the Wu Clan cannot take shape. This is also a good opportunity for us to expand our territory." Taiyi was very excited after hearing Di Jun''s words.Novels www.xiaos8.com "Well, I agree with my brother. This primordial continent has been occupied by the Wu clan for many years. Many of our demon races who have not transformed are in the primordial continent. If the continent is abandoned, it will be broken. To our roots." Kun Peng said. "The twelve capital evil spirits of the witch race are very powerful. They now have only eleven ancestor witches fighting in the stew pot. If Houtu is incarnate in reincarnation, it cannot help the witch race or the ancestor. Witches, this may give us a good opportunity." After listening to their speeches, Fuxi felt a little worried. "This monster clan is already very strong now. If you pursue the ultimate strength, as the saying goes, the way of heaven will be more than damaged but will make up for the deficiencies. If one thing reaches the extreme, I am afraid that it will be counterproductive. Please also think twice about the demon king. Now that the four seas are rising, there is no major event in this prehistoric state. Everything is in order. If this pattern is broken at this time, it may cause irreparable losses." After listening to Fuxi''s words, Di Jun felt a little unhappy. "Mr. Fuxi, we will consider what you said. We are only able to open up a piece of land in the prehistoric continent, and it can be regarded as taking back what originally belonged to us. This should be no problem!" "no problem." Fuxi heard the dissatisfaction of Demon Emperor Jun, and there was nothing more about it. Maybe all of this was fixed by nature! Since this Fuxi borrowed Emperor Juns Hetuluo book, he has a deeper understanding of the process of deducing the prehistoric universe. The previous Fuxi didnt have that idea, but after deducing the formation, Fuxi has changed a lot. of. Fu Xi had a foreboding that a great change would take place between the world and the wild continent. This was something that no one could change. But Fuxi is indeed the kind of person who knows his fate but does not recognize his fate. Although he can know what may happen in the future, Fuxi cannot blindly believe in fate. As long as he can rely on his own efforts, he can change his fate against the sky. Fate is better to conform to the way of heaven.After all, the choice of heaven is also a better way for this world. On Lingshan, Nagato and Jiyin Zhunti, as well as Jizo, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi, together save the many souls in the prehistoric state, and Nagato has also undergone some transformations of the spirit-recruiting flag, making this The flag was full of Dharma, which changed the vicious atmosphere of this flag. And after this banner is flooded with Buddhism, the souls in this predicament will be attracted by this banner, and then they will be able to save some of their karma, so that they can regenerate. Nagato started hoisting this flag on the Lingshan Mountain, and later discovered that these souls had reached the Lingshan Mountain. After being converted, although the souls were purified, these souls still did not know where to go. Later, Nagato placed this banner in the underworld, in the Mengpo Village in the underworld. Meng Pozhuang was originally within the realm of the Netherworld, and had a very close connection with the Primordial Continent. Most of the spirits in the Primordial Continent could feel the power of the Spiritualism Banner. After being recruited, they entered the Underworld. Then you can enter the cycle... 3126 Chapter 137: Kuafu desperately drives away the Golden Crow You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But it is said that the saints in this prehistoric state have nothing to do. The two sages on the Lingshan Mountain are busy saving the living beings in the prehistoric state, and the Sanqing on Kunlun Mountain are busy preparing for their own. sect.Nuwa saints practice in the Wa Palace, and they only need to protect humans. As for the great abilities in the predicament, Zhen Yuanzi cultivated well under the fruit of life in the Wuzhuang View, and the ancestor of the river was still recovering after being injured by Nagato. At this time, he was planning how to deal with Kuafu''s ten princes of the monster clan, and the ten golden crows were planning carefully at this time. First of all, the top ten golden crows reached a consistent opinion, that is, ten golden crows appeared together in a place not far from the Kuafu tribe, and scorched the land of the prehistoric continent. Such a haul would anger Kuafu, and then The Golden Crows get rid of Kuafu as quickly as possible by virtue of their speed advantage. After the Golden Crows were healed from their injuries, they set out to complete the matter. On this day, the ten golden crows were neatly and neatly arrived on the prehistoric continent, but this time did not last long. They quickly flew over other lands, but were far from the Kuafu tribe. , Began to play. Because of the hot temperature of the top ten golden crows, I soon thought that a sea of ??fire was formed in the surrounding area. This was very scary, but the top ten golden crows did not care. Kuafu couldn''t bear it naturally. On the first day, the Golden Crows watched Kuafu coming, and left a long way away. When Kuafu left, they came back. In this way, they kept trying to praise the father''s ability and running speed. Kuafu is very serious, and the Wu Clan cherishes some things in the prehistoric, but the Ten Golden Crows are not so cherished. The top ten golden crows continuously harassed the prehistoric continent, causing complaints from many creatures in the prehistoric land. Among them, there are also many great witches and little witches, who hate the ten golden crows of the monster race very much, but these golden crows are all They are very flexible and are born with three-legged golden crows with high mana. It is difficult for ordinary people to subdue them. But these ten golden crows have been here for a long time, and people in the Wu clan gradually learned the law of the appearance of the ten golden crows. These ten golden crows have already provoked a large part of the creatures in the prehistoric, and these are very terrifying things. The behavior of the ten golden crows turned the fertile land in the wild into scorched earth, lush vegetation and ashes. Kuafu was very angry when he saw this scene, it was simply unstoppable. The top ten golden crows also gradually discovered some of Kuafus weaknesses, that is, even though Kuafu has changed his true form, he runs very cruelly, but although this speeds up his speed, he cant run at all. It''s been too long. But now that the Golden Crows know the weaknesses of Kuafu, they have a total of them. They have to play around with Kuafu. The ten Golden Crows are still too young, only a thousand years old. On this day, the ten golden crows were neatly and neatly arrived in the wilderness, and they were far close to Kuafus tribe. Kuafu was already very fierce on this day. These ten golden crows came into the wilderness to harass them. It has been half a year. Although it is not long, the damage to the Primordial Continent will be huge by then. Kuafu can no longer bear it.Qishu Novel Network www.qishuxs.com On this day, Kuafu saw the arrival of the Ten Golden Crows again, and then Kuafu would be very angry, and immediately rushed forward. When he picked it up, he held it in his hand and squeezed it. Lots of gravel. Then he threw it towards the Golden Crow with all his strength. Although the Golden Crows were defensive, the speed was too fast. Many Golden Crows were hit by this gravel. When the Golden Crows saw that the situation was not good, they retreated. But Kuafu was still not reconciled, and then started chasing behind him. Kuafu didnt turn into a real body at the beginning. After all, the consumption of this true body was too great. The top ten golden crows didnt fly with all their strength. After chasing for a period of time, Kuafu gradually caught up with the top ten golden crows. Father casually took a stone from the rock beside him, and after you crushed the stone, he threw it at the ten golden crows. The Golden Crows were not prepared, and they were hurt by this stone again. The Golden Crows felt that today''s situation was not right, and Kuafu followed closely behind. The Golden Crows kept flying in front and Kuafu was chasing afterwards. This scene was seen by many people in the predicament. Standing on the top of the mountain, the human race on Shouyang Mountain also saw ten sun-like birds that were actually chasing the sky. The Human Race naturally couldn''t look directly at the sun''s rays, and wherever these ten golden crows went, the ground became hot. Because of Kuafus long running, the sweat on his body was left behind, like a stream behind him, while the hot land in front didnt seem to be so hot under Kuafus feet, it was barefoot. Running on the mainland.This scene was very shocking, and the human race on Shouyang Mountain used various plants and turned it down on the wall. They said that the top ten golden crows are not good because they see the situation in front of them, but there is no good way. If they are a little slower, the Kuafu behind this will be able to hit the golden crows. The golden crows dare not neglect. Or falling behind, but flying forward vigorously. The Kuafu at the back has been chasing and fighting hard and refused to give up, and then these golden crows are already very tired.This high and light flight has already made the bodies of the Golden Crows a little overwhelming. If this continues, the Golden Crow will be exhausted in the air. Kuafu had already chased ten golden crows with a hundred thousand miles in one breath. These golden crows were already exhausted. If this one flew like this, their energy would soon be exhausted. But Kuafu is already very tired now. Kuafu felt very thirsty because the water in his body was quickly evaporated under the burning of the ten golden crows. Kuafu finally couldn''t stand it any longer. He saw a river in front of him, so Kuafu lowered his head and drank water, because he was so thirsty, he drank the water from the river all at once. Then Kuafu continued to chase the Golden Crow. The Golden Crows are already running out of physical strength, and Kuafu is still chasing after him. If the flight is slow, this Kuafu a rock can make them all fall. So Kuafu keeps going, and the Golden Crows dare not stop... 3127 Chapter 138: The Ten Golden Crows Are Exhausted To Celebrate Father You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was said that both the Golden Crow and Kuafu were physically weak, but the Kuafu was still chasing afterwards. At the back, Kuafu''s body was still sweating, and the road where Kuafu ran was full of sweat. The sweat flowed into the land and gradually became a river. Kuafu was really thirsty, and finally a bigger river appeared in front of him. This time Kuafu simply changed his real body. This one-hundred-zhang-tall real body looked terrifying and scary. Kuafu didn''t take a long time before he drank all the river water clean. Then Kuafu is very scary. This real body was originally terrifying. Although it consumes energy very quickly, the explosive power is also very amazing. With such a huge body, it can span a long distance in one step. After Kuafu became a real body, it was a short time to catch up with the golden crow in front of him. The Golden Crow wanted to watch his own door being overtaken, so he could only fly desperately.Kuafu waved the cane in his hand. These golden crows were all a little in front of Kuafu''s cane. Seeing that they were about to be caught up, the golden crow was another force. But both sides are very tired, whether it is Kuafu or the ten golden crows flying in the sky. The Wu clan already knew about Kuafus chasing the Golden Crow, and they were all very worried about Kuafu, and then the great Wu Houyi came to check Kuafus situation. What he could see was that Kuafus footprints Flying in one direction, Hou Yi had to take some big witches and little witches to follow Kuafu''s footprints to chase Kuafu. So as not to boast a loss. At this time, Kuafu turned into a very fierce body, and drove the Golden Crow to the beach step by step. The ten golden crows knew that they would be safe when they returned to the hibiscus tree. Otherwise, no matter where they were in the prehistoric place, they would be unsafe, because this Kuafu is too tall. Even if they were resting on the mountain, Kuafu would still catch them one by one. Then it may be directly held in the hand like crushing a stone, and crushed to death in the hand. The ten Golden Crows were exhausted and were almost unable to support them.And some of them also received different injuries, and some of them were injured. If they fly like this, it will be very painful. But even if it hurts again, it is better than falling into the hands of Kuafu. After Kuafu turned into a real body, he pursued another 50,000 kilometers. This was already the limit of Kuafu''s real body. At this moment, Kuafu''s walking stick had already touched the slowest flying golden crow. The feathers on the tail are gone. But a vast ocean appeared before his eyes. The sea is very deep, and if you swim and chase in the sea, Kuafu will have no way to chase it anyway. When it was above the sea, Golden Crow was relieved, after all, it was still very safe compared to land. At this time, Kuafus physical strength has been exhausted, but looking at the top ten golden crows in front of him, Kuafu didnt want to give up, so he picked up a big stone beside him, crushed the stone in his hand, and then All of a sudden, he threw the stone out with the power of his true body.7 questions novel www.7wxsxs.com The power of Kuafu''s true body is very huge, even the power of Kuafu in human form can hit the Golden Crow. The Golden Crows thought they had reached the sea, so they relaxed their vigilance, but what they didn''t expect was that they had hit the Golden Crows'' eyes at once. The Golden Crows were not prepared and wanted to attack more. But it can be easily avoided there. This gravel is very much in the sky, and in a large area, it will be injured by the stone, and this is the great power of the real witch. The ten golden crows knew that they couldn''t dodge, and then they had to resist the impact all their lives. But there was no alternative, the Golden Crows were still hit hard. Even more unfortunately, Kuafu was exhausted because of his energy, and then the final strength that condensed his whole body caused Kuafu''s detour essence to be exhausted, and he fell heavily to the ground. As Kuafu Baizhang''s tall body slammed heavily on the ground, there was a dull noise, which made the Ten Golden Crows very scared. However, the top ten golden crows are almost exhausted at this time. If they don''t return to the hibiscus tree earlier, the ten golden crows will fall into the sea one by one.In addition to Kuafu''s last blow just now, all ten Golden Crows were injured, and the Golden Crows at this time were even more difficult to maintain. Ignoring the fallen Kuafu, the ten golden crows stumbled back to the hibiscus tree. When it fell on the hibiscus tree, the ten golden crows were all limp on the ground. On this hibiscus tree, ten golden crows were transformed and gradually became like a palace. Although this is a tree, the palace is like the tree itself. The ten golden crows are very comfortable living here. There is also a lot of abilities in this, which can help the Golden Crows gain a lot of energy, and can help the Golden Crows to come and recover. The ten golden crows were all limp on the ground. This time the least injured was the youngest Youwen. Because these ten elder brothers all protected Youwen, the youngest brother, so Youwen was also the least injured. Then Youwen cleaned up the wounds one by one for the nine elder brothers, and then bandaged them. Although Youwen was very tired at this time, but the nine elder brothers were all for themselves, so they went to help themselves to find praise Fathers troubles, so You Wen thanked the nine elder brothers very much in his heart. Moreover, these nine elder brothers took care of themselves very much on weekdays, and helped them bandage their wounds. It was not a difficult task. After bandaging the wounds of these nine brothers, You Wen also fell asleep tired. The ten golden crows were all very tired, and they all fell asleep. Although it was the Golden Crow who had suffered a lot of damage, they were on the hibiscus tree, and it would not be long before they could recover. But Kuafu by the sea is not so lucky. Kuafu fell on the shore and never got up again. Behind Kuafu is the sweat flowing from Kuafu. The sweat is now a stream, and the hot sweat of Kuafu is cold. . When Hou Yi took the big witch and a group of little witches followed their footprints and found Kuafu, Kuafu had no breath of life.Hou Yi fell down when he saw Kuafu like this. He was very sad and hated the ten golden crow birds very much in his heart. Then Hou Yi will take Kuafu''s body back, but Kuafu''s body is too big to move. .. 3128 Chapter 139 Ancestral Witch Wrath You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hou Yi took some great witches and little witches in the tribe and hurriedly followed Kuafu''s sun-driving route. They were worried that Kuafu alone would not be able to defeat ten golden crows. Along the way, they saw a lot of sweat in the place where Kuafu walked. When he and the others went, some white salt and sand had already turned out from the sweat. These were all Kuafu sweat turned into salt water fields. Up. Hou Yi was very worried along the way. Because of Kuafus temper, he knew that if he could not catch up with the Golden Crow, he would definitely not give up. But on the land, how could he catch up to the sky and fly? It''s not an ordinary bird. Hou Yi, the great witch and the little witch, did not rest all the way. It can be described as a starry night. Following the footprints left by Kuafu, he followed all the way, but after Hou Yi arrived, the scene that Hou Yi most worried about still appeared. Up. Kuafu fell, and Houyi and the Dawuyi in the tribe discussed that they could only put the Dawu Kuafu in the tribe, but the body of Kuafu was too big to move.Later, they could only wait until the next day to make plans. After all, they came all the way, it was already night. On the second day, the sun star still rose from the east. The light of the sun star shone on Kuafu''s body, and this Kuafu''s body was full of golden light. When Hou Yi, the great witches and the little witches saw the scene in front of them, they all felt very mysterious. This was really mysterious.But Da Wu didn''t say anything, but just stared blankly. With the rising of the sun, the golden light in Kuafu''s body became more intense, and the golden light from Kuafu''s body seemed to separate Kuafu''s body. Slowly this golden light covered Kuafus body completely. Houyi and a group of great witches and little witches are like this. You cant look at Kuafus body, you can only cover your eyes with your hands, because The golden light radiating from this Kua father''s body is too powerful. When it must have been, when the light slowly weakened, Hou Yi discovered that Kuafu''s huge body had become a tall mountain. The appearance of this mountain was somewhat like Kuafu. At this time, Kuafus walking stick had already turned into a peach forest. The peach forest surrounds the mountain where Kuafu turned into a beautiful mountain. Hou Yi still had a group of great witches who couldn''t tell whether it was joy or sadness. Hou Yi returned to the tribe with this group of people.However, Hou Yi secretly decided to avenge Kuafu and seek justice for Kuafu. This incident quickly spread to the ears of the ancestor witches. The ancestor witches heard that Di Jun''s ten sons had actually killed the great witch Kuafu, and they were all very surprised and very angry. This Kuafu is a very tough person in the Wu clan, except for the ancestor witch. How could he be simply killed by a few Mao children, but the fact is that they are not allowed to believe it, and the ancestors The witches are very angry. The eleven ancestral witches and a kind of great witch were all summoned to the ancestral witch hall for a meeting. At this time, Di Jiang said.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com "We don''t know the specific reason why Kuafu was killed by the top ten golden crows, but these ten golden crows have caused no small consequences in the prehistoric state. We will definitely not let go of the ten golden crows." "Yes, these ten golden crows, relying on themselves as the son of the demon emperor Jun, are doing harm to all beings on the prehistoric continent. We must find an explanation from the demon clan heaven." "Hmph, what huge gains will be gained by going to the Demon Race Heavenly Court, they are just thinking of a way to excuse their ten princes!" "Yes, it''s better than us, we will arrest all the ten Golden Crows, and then kill the culprit among them. I don''t bother to argue with Dijun about something. We witches are still afraid that their monsters will fail?" "Yes, or all of them were arrested and interrogated clearly. Our witches are also people with distinct grievances and will not kill innocent people. If they did it, they would be put to death directly. There won''t be too many to leave him Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Say no word." "That''s right, this matter is talking about Dao Zu Hongjun, we are also responsible, don''t be confused by other things." Everyone was talking about it for a long time, and the topic became more and more biased. Everyone said that they were filled with righteous indignation, although some people knew that if this directly executed the top ten golden crows, or any of them Anyway, it is possible to trigger the Lich War, and then there will be a bloody storm in the precipice. But they did not speak, because this is the time of public anger, if they speak now, they may be called traitors. Di Jiang said at this time. "Dont worry, everyone here is some of the upper-middle-level leaders or heads of our witch tribe. We must not mess around. The ten golden crows of the demon tribe killed our great witch Kuafu. We will definitely It is fair to Kuafu Dawu, but we can only handle this matter rationally and correctly. First of all, we actually send representatives to find Emperor Jun and Taiyi in the Demon Clan Heavenly Court. We want a statement. If Emperor Jun and Taiyi still have such an attitude, then it doesnt matter if we directly hit the Demon Clan Heavenly Court. Our Wu Clan wants It is fair, and then everyone handles the affairs of their tribe first, and if there are any problems, come here again." After everyone heard what Di Jiang said, they all went back. This incident made the ancestral witches very angry. If after the previous meeting of Hou Tu, when these twelve capitals were in a big array, Dijun and Taiyi didn''t dare to say a word, but Hou Tu now has great merits to do. The ancestors are happy for Hou Tu, but the current situation is indeed very difficult. Di Jiang first discussed it, and then it was the theory that the Eleventh Ancestral Witch and some powerful witches from the Witch Clan directly approached Di Jun in person. Speaking of walking, Dijiang and his entourage quickly reached the Demon Race Heavenly Court. The gatekeepers of the demon clan heavenly court are very afraid of the ancestral witch, because the terrifying power exuded from the ancestral witch always makes the cowardly feel very afraid.Then everyone from the Yaozu quickly notified Dijun and Taiyi. Facing the enlightenment of the Witch Clans teacher, Di Juns attitude was to contribute all these ten sons. But even though Di Jun said this, he didn''t think so in his heart. First of all, as the leader of the monster clan, he couldn''t justify his son''s murder. In order to escape the punishment, Di Jun could only say so... 3130 Chapter 141 Di Jun calms and stabilizes the ancestor witch You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Di Jun heard this and finally said that he was willing to go back and wait, and then he let go of a stone in his heart. The boss usually does not speak when negotiating. When he speaks, it is time to make a decision, or it is already The overall situation is settled. When the boss speaks, it is easy to let the other party know his true intentions. In this way, it is easy for the other party to find the opportunity to find his own weakness, and then have a strategy for convenience. This is very bad for negotiation. Things. Di Jun said this at this time. "Since Emperor Jiangzu Witch has said this, then I also express my own point of view. Our monster clan has never thought of having antagonism with the witch clan. Our attitude has always been to get along with the witch clan in peace. What kind of contradictions, but these are already in the past. We can only stand at a new starting point, discussing the topic we are discussing now, that is, how to get along better and make the land full of vitality.After all, we are the two largest ethnic groups above the primordial land. If we have a conflict, it will definitely affect the entire primordial land. Then the entire primordial land will be caught in an irreversible war. Both lose out. As the two largest races or groups, we have an obligation and responsibility to push the development of the prehistoric to a higher level.Otherwise, I''m sorry for the great cause of Pangu Great God to open up the prehistoric continent.Just now, Fuxi, the military commander of our monster clan, has made it very clear, and what he said just now is exactly what I want to say. In short, we will definitely give a reasonable explanation to the Wu tribe, and if it is really the mistakes made by my ten unsuspecting children, I will definitely punish them severely. I will personally escort them to the Wu tribe. You have the final say when you want to kill and scrape, I will not say a word." After the eleven ancestral witches saw that Di Jun had already said something to this point, there was nothing to say. This attitude was already very sincere to solve the problem, and there was no flaw in what he said. Although some of the ancestral witches were not convinced, they didn''t know how to refute. This is also the place where Emperor Jun is clever. If you say this, the ancestral witches have no reason to mess around anymore, and there is no reason to cause trouble again. And these ten days are very precious, and everything will happen at that time. Things will change. Then the eleven ancestral witches had to go back and wait. After all, Dijiang had already spoken and said that he would give the monster clan ten days. If the problem is not resolved in these ten days, then it will not be too late. , But if you make trouble again these ten days, it will really be unreasonable. Although the eleven ancestral witches are all grumpy and make you, if you are fooled by such soft words, you will have no anger for a long time. After all, they are here to ask for an argument today, as long as the monsters are softened, Then they admit their mistakes, and they don''t really do anything to pursue them. If it''s just because of an accident, the accident mentioned here refers to a deliberate plan, and Kuafu kills it.These witches are deliberately accepted.But justice is justice, and when the ten days are up, then the monster clan must come up with substantial things. After Dijun arranged for someone to send the ancestral witches out, Qin Yuan, among the Ten Great Demon Saints of the Monster Race, said it. "Hmph, this ancestral witch is too rampant. He actually dared to rise above the demon clan''s heaven. This is too much. It turned out to be the crime of ten princes. I saw that ten princes were really big witches. Is it okay if it''s injured? Our monster clan is still afraid that the Wu clan won''t make it." The other demon saint Jimeng said again.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com "But these ten princes are really capable of killing a top witch of the witch clan? I heard that the witch clan is also very powerful. If this is the case, the potential of the ten princes is endless, and We dont have to be afraid of the Wu Clan." Yingzhao said again. "If it was really killed by ten princes, then how would you explain it? Besides, His Majesty the Demon King has already expressed his position to the Wu Clan in person. If we dont comply, it will definitely let the others in the predecessor. The race has stopped laughing." But this soon reached a certain level, and discussions were going on.Every demon saint said with a lot of meaning in it, and of course Di Jun, the leader of the demon clan, could hear it. These demon saints speak of one heart with themselves, but they will not insist on resisting the Witch race for themselves, and when they say these things, they are all for their own benefit. Now because of their ten sons, they do I just want to watch the excitement and don''t want real help. The Ten Great Demon Saints were also very dissatisfied with Emperor Jun and Taiyi, but a trace of his soul was still in the beckoning banners. If he showed some carelessness, he gave Emperor Jun a chance to punish him. Although this leader is the top leader, he does not have the final say on everything. After all, he has to manage a large group of people. If everything is arbitrarily and determined by himself, then if this goes on, it will sooner or later. To be separated. The top ten demon saints are because Di Jun used despicable means, using the power of the demon banners to control the ten demon saints and an important middle-level cadre of the demon race. These people would not obey Di Jun in their hearts. However, this method of using tricks to subordinate subordinates is very undesirable. Although Di Jun knew the meaning of the Ten Great Demon Saints, he really couldn''t find any reason to refute them. After all, they were obviously making ideas for themselves, and now that Di Jun can trust people, Taiyi, Fuxi, and Kunpeng later Up. But there are still some contradictions between Kunpeng and Fuxi. Kunpeng is insidious and cunning, unscrupulous.However, Fuxi believed that it was necessary to do things upright and convince people with reason. Although Di Jun knew the contradiction between these two people, he still used them with confidence and let them do their best. Nowadays, when encountering such a thing, it is unreliable for everyone except Fuxi and Kunpeng to discuss with him. Naturally, Taiyi and Dijun are alone. I heard that the ten great demon sages have such an attitude, and the ten great demon sages, Emperor Jun himself, are not very trustworthy. After all, these are all people controlled by the demon banners. Emperor Jun is also worried, they To deal with these small things, they will definitely not do their best if they haven''t said it. Di Jun sent the ten great demon saints back... 3131 Chapter 142 The Demon Race Plans and Disposes Measures You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Di Jun was also a sensible person, and let the ten demon saints of the demon clan who did not trust him back. If these ten demon sages stayed to do things, they might do bad things. They just obeyed the words of Emperor Jun in form, but they were still a little unconvinced in their hearts. After all, their strength is not weak. Then Di Jun discussed with the other Taiyi, Fuxi and Kunpeng, how to deal with it.This is indeed no good way to come, after all, this Kuafu is indeed dead. Taiyi said. "Brother, these ten nephews definitely didn''t intend to kill this Kuafu, and this witch clan''s great witch body is so powerful, how could it kill the great witch? There must be something hidden in it." Kun Peng said. "This must be investigated clearly before we can think of a way to deal with it. Now this party only has Kuafu and ten princes, but this Kuafu is already dead, and the ancestor witch is definitely not convinced by the ten princes. Even if it is true, there is no way." Fuxi also said. "Now there are only ten princes and Kuafu who are involved in the matter. The others are not clear, but this prehistoric continent is so big, there must be some other people in this chase route. Such a big movement must be seen by other people. So, his Majesty the Eastern Emperor and the demon master will continue to reminisce with the ten princes about what kind of details are there, and I am going to the prehistoric continent Take a trip to see if you can find any clues." After hearing this, Di Jun said. "Then according to what Mr. Fuxi said, only in the midst of this predicament can I see what clues there are in it, so that I can explain it." Then, under Fuxi''s arrangement, Taiyi and Kun Peng continued to recall the details with the ten princes in the heavenly court. What the ten princes recalled was not the same as what happened before, except that the ten princes did not say their plans for revenge, and the ten golden crows just said so. "Because the youngest brother, You Wen, went to play in the wilderness, and passed by the territories of the Great Wu Kuafu, and then the Great Wu Kuafu actually severely injured You Wen with a ruthless hand, and there was a deep hole in his back. Then You Wen did not tell the emperor that there is still the father, but secretly concealed it. The younger brother said that he was afraid that it would affect the unity between the witch race and the monster race, so he did not dare to say it. Trouble. Then nine of us were very angry. This Kuafu deceived too much. The nine of us clamored to find Kuafus theory. Youwen dragged us not to go, but we could see our younger brother suffering such serious injuries. .Then Youwen had no choice but to follow us. But after arriving in the wilderness, we flew separately as much as possible, and the altitude of our flight was very high, so as not to burn the plants and creatures of the wilderness. After arriving at Kuafus tribe, that Kuafu was very unreasonable. Without asking Qinghong, he yelled at us, and then we wanted to explain, so he drove us away. We said, we are here to ask why we hurt Our younger brother Youwen''s, but Kuafu didn''t hear it at all. He grabbed the stone and threw it at us.Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com We were injured because we did not dodge in time, and then Kuafu saw us not leaving, or waved the cane in his hand to chase us. We have no choice but to escape, but Kuafu, the great witch behind, is really unwilling to let us chase us from behind, and he chased us all the way, straight from the middle of Buzhou Mountain. Chasing us to the east coast, Kuafu was already sweating like rain at this time, and then he transformed into a real body, a hundred feet high, then grabbed a big rock and crushed it directly in his hand. Throw it towards us. We are already very exhausted due to the long flight, but this Kuafu didnt want to let us go. The sky full of broken rocks hit our bodies, and then we were seriously injured. Flee faster, if we were a bit slower, Uncle Emperor, you wont see our ten brothers." While the Golden Crows were talking, they returned Taiyi and Kunpeng to see their wounds. Then Kunpeng and Taiyi checked the wounds on their bodies, and indeed every Golden Crow had received serious injuries, and Youwen did indeed have a long hole behind them, and they looked too angry. "This witch clans great witch Kuafu is too arrogant. He actually bullied others, bullied our monster clans head, and beat my nephew into this look. I have to do a good calculation with him. Its really disgusting, its so rude." Kunpeng also felt very helpless. Although this Kuafu was very hateful, he was already dead now, and the dead was the greatest.Even if this Kuafu is not in every way, but this is actually dead, which is very embarrassing. Kun Peng said. "Your Majesty, although this Kuafu is very hateful nowadays, there is no good way to solve them. Now we really can''t say clearly, we still have to wait for Fuxi to find some good evidence!" After Taiyi listened, he did not speak, but said to ten golden crows. "Don''t be afraid, what''s the matter, and the emperor''s uncle, I will support you, nothing will happen. You don''t want to go out now, otherwise you may encounter revenge from the Wu clan, although this Father was exhausted himself, but he was indeed exhausted when chasing you. Although he deserves it, this is unclear. In short, it is better to be careful." After hearing Taiyi''s words, the ten golden crows stayed in the heaven and did not dare to enter the predicament. Fuxi went into the wilderness below, looking for clues. The first place Fuxi went to was on the edge of the East China Sea, where Fuxi could still see a high mountain that Kuafu turned into after his death. This high mountain is very powerful and admired after seeing it. And the peach trees around this mountain are already full of peach blossoms, the colors are very bright and beautiful.After Fuxi looked at this place carefully, he found that Kuafu had a lot of golden flames in his body, which Kuafu was chasing after the golden flames and ten golden crows. Later, some gravel stones were found nearby, and there were some fine gravel powder in Kuafu''s hands. I can see from the back, that is, to the west, where Kuafu passes day by day, there are already some small streams along the way, and there are huge footprints in them, and there are traces of this run.Some salt and sand also appeared in it, which proves that these small streams are the sweat flowing out of Kuafu, and then it is formed by the rainwater in the prey, and the concentration of sweat is quite high... 3132 Chapter 143 Fuxi finds witnesses You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Fuxi explored the seashore, he discovered some of the mysteries. The path of Kuafu''s running is very clear, it is along the square of this small stream, and the footprints in it are clearly visible. If Fuxi walked west along this path, he would be able to find out some of the reasons for Kuafu''s death in the wild. Fuxi walked westward along the stream and found that there was a lot of salt and sand in the stream. Fuxi took some of the water in the stream and tasted it, and found that there was an obvious smell in it, which was the smell of sweat. I don''t know how much sweat this Kuafu scum has left along the way? Then Fuxi went all the way to the west, and then saw that there was a very strange mountain on the left side of the stream, which was to the south. This mountain was the cause of Fuxi''s idea. As if there was something in my heart for this mountain, or the feeling of being close, Fuxi, with curiosity, prepared to climb the mountain to check the situation. Fuxi discovered that there were many campsites under this mountain, but these campsites were still very rudimentary. They were all in caves, either in trees or caves dug in the ground. But his arrival made all the creatures here ran clean, and Fuxi continued to climb this mountain with curiosity, as if there was some rare treasure in the mountain, attracting Fuxi. When Fuxi was about to reach the top of the mountain, he was suddenly surrounded by a group of people. That''s right, this is a group of people. This is a group of primitive people who haven''t obtained more resources. When facing these creatures, Fuxi was not afraid at all. Fuxi knew that these were the people created by his sister Nuwa. Fuxi looked at these terrified people, and then said. "Hello everyone, I am Fuxi, I have no malice. I am here today mainly to ask you some questions. It is here that another giant was chasing a group of glowing birds the day before yesterday. I wonder if you have seen it!" Because here is about to reach the mountain, and Fuxi clearly saw a few old men in the crowd, these old men seem to be very prestigious among this group of people, these people are all looking at these old men . After all, this person has lived for a long time and saw more things, so they have become very respected by these young people. One of the old men said. "Who are you? What do you do in the breeding ground of our human race? We don''t want to compete with other races. Please go back!" After listening to the old man''s words, Fuxi spoke slowly. "My name is Fuxi and I belong to the monster race. Today I am not here for other things, and we will not bother you. Besides, I know your goddess Nuwa and I am very familiar with him. I am here today. Investigate the cause of the giants death." 89 Book Library www.89ku.com When everyone heard that Fuxi was an acquaintance of Nuwa, they all admired them very much, and then their attitude improved suddenly, they took the sticks, and they drew Fuxi politely to the top of a few visitors. Then he gave Fuxi a stone, and Fuxi did it. This Nuwa girl is very tall in the human race. Everyone knows that their creator is Nu Wa, who gave them life, and it is also Nu Wa who is protecting their weak human race, even if there is nothing in the current human race. Resources, or productivity are very low, but their respect for Nu Wa hasn''t diminished in the slightest. Then these old men asked respectfully. "How do you know about our goddess Nuwa?" "I am a friend of Nwa Sage, but I know him very well. If you have anything, you can ask me for help. I can meet Nwa''s." After everyone listened, they showed some respect for Fuxi. These old people quickly worshipped Fuxi. After paying a bow, Fuxi lifted up several old men and said. "You don''t have to be polite, the elders, these are all easy tasks." After the elders on the other side were helped up, some of the people behind them all got up very quickly. At this time, Fuxi said his true intentions, and then Fuxi said. "Dear elders of the human race, your god of creation, Nuwa, was originally from our monster race, and now the human race and the monster race are considered to be the same race. I have a big event today. In the past few days, have you seen this place? A giant that appeared a few days ago was running after a group of golden crows. The golden crows are also a group of luminous birds, just like the Hass sun. I see you can clearly see the stream over there on the mountain here, I think some of you should have seen it!" Speaking, Fuxi was still talking and making gestures, showing the height of the giant and the appearance of the golden crow to everyone, but she did not expect that these seemed to have an effect. Everyone followed the direction of Fuxi''s fingers and saw a small stream left after Kuafu ran that day, and then they recalled the scene that day. Then one of the old men said. "Well, I have seen it. A few days ago, a giant did run here. The height of the giant is almost the same as that of the hill, but the golden crow you mentioned is indeed very powerful. The golden light emitted from it makes us all open. I didn''t open my eyes, so I didn''t see clearly. But what is certain is that the giant has been sweating, and it seems that he is still very tired. Then the sweat flowed down, forming that small stream.The giant was tired from running, so he stopped and drank all the water in the Weishui. After that, many of our tribes took the opportunity to reach the Weishui river bed and picked up a lot of fish and shrimps. Its been a long time.It took a few days for the Weishui River to recover." The old man said slowly, and said what he saw, and then they couldn''t see it, so they couldn''t fully understand the matter and say it clearly. Then one of the younger ones jumped out of the crowd.Pulling Fuxi to the front of a rock wall. Fuxi saw a picture of a giant struggling to chase the scorching sun on the stone wall.There are a total of ten scorching suns in the sky, making flames everywhere in this wild continent. The wild beasts and primates are fleeing everywhere... 3133 Chapter 144 Fuxi learns the truth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi was very happy after seeing this scene, and then Fuxi asked. "Is that what you said, did you see the giant chasing the sun? Can you tell me what you saw?" After that, the young man was still very timid and dare not say anything. At this time, the narrator said. "Second baby, just tell what you saw! Don''t be afraid, this is an acquaintance of Empress Nuwa, don''t worry, it won''t hurt us." At this time, the young man named Erwa said. "My lord, we know that I was playing on the top of this mountain at the time. The other people were out hunting or doing work. I just saw a very tall giant chasing this group of suns. These The sun seemed to be very afraid of this giant, and it was flying fast in front of him. And some of the suns run slower and will be touched by the giant''s cane, but the giant is always a little short, otherwise, the sun can be knocked down." After Fuxi listened to it, he didn''t speak. He could basically grasp the information. Then the young man said again. "This giant is so brave. Our earth is too much sun. The wild fruit trees and many other plants here are dried to death. We can''t go out. Our people are in such strong sunlight. Below, they were all sunburned. This giant drove the sun away. We are all very grateful to him!" Then the people of the Human Race turned their bodies around, and let Fuxi see some traces of sunburn behind them. They were very sad, and also very ugly. Now Fuxi knew the reason for this. , But I am still not sure what the specific reasons are. Fuxi asked again. "Do you know that the sun has appeared on your land for a long time, and do these suns come every day?" At this time, a prestigious elderly in the ethnic group said. "Yes, the golden crows mentioned by these large populations come every day. These golden crows appeared in groups on the prehistoric continent only half a year ago. When this one appeared before, the damage to the earth was not very visible. , But later appeared in groups on the prehistoric land, which caused serious damage to the earth." "Are these golden crows going back and forth every day?" "Yes, there are ten together every day, and we can''t stand it." "Yeah, when we were working outside, we were also affected by these golden crows and were basically unable to hunt or live. In the past six months, we were basically active at night, and we didn''t dare to go out during the day. " Although both people said it, Fuxi still didn''t want to believe that he heard it, and then Fuxi asked again. "Did you all see these golden crows being so annoying? Did you all not survive?" "Yes." "Yeah, I can''t stay outside at all." "The temperature is too high and I have burned many times." "I don''t know where these birds came from. We want to drive them away, but there is no way. Our power is too small." "Fortunately, this giant appeared, like a god, driving away the Golden Crow, and now we are finally back to our original life." 126 Chinese website www.126zw.com "I don''t know which hero is doing now?" Hearing that, Fuxi has figured out the true colors of the matter. These ten golden crows did not abide by the rules in the prehistoric land. They traveled in pairs for a long time. They must have known that if they traveled in pairs on the predominant continent, the consequences would be It''s very scary. But they didn''t care, and they had to teach them some lessons before they could understand the truth.And Kuafu was someone who maintained order in the prehistoric world. He was just to be able to drive away the Golden Crow, and eventually died because of a lot of water shortage and exhaustion of physical strength. When Fuxi thought of this, he didn''t know what to do. Regardless of the reasons for these ten golden crows, even if the boasting father hurt others first, they couldn''t bring most of the creatures in the predicament to suffer together. , This made Fuxi very depressed, not knowing how to deal with this matter. When Fuxi was in conflict, some humans in the back had asked again. "Master Fuxi, how is that giant hero! He is okay." "he died." "What? How did you die, how did such a hero die?" "If it weren''t for him, we would still be under the scorching sun every day and could not do anything." "Yeah, if the person hadn''t driven away the Golden Crow, we would be dried in the sun soon. Many animals outside were dried directly because they didn''t have time to escape." Fuxi didn''t know what to say for a while, but Fuxi knew that since these people lived in the predicament, they were the people involved, and they had to believe what they said. Then Fuxi said. "The giant was called Kuafu. He chased the ten golden crows for a long, long distance, but in the end he was exhausted and chased east to the East Sea. His body fell down and his body became a Mountain, his walking stick turned into a peach forest." After everyone heard the news of Kuafu''s death, they were all very sad, and then they all shed tears and tears silently while looking towards the east. Fuxi saw this heart-warming scene of human beings, and Fuxi was very emotional. The monster race was full of intrigue and deceitful routines and various battles. There was no such simple scene for a long time. Fuxi was also deeply moved by the scene in front of him. Maybe Fuxi came back to reincarnate into the Human Race because of Human Race''s gratitude. For a person who didn''t know, the Human Race was so grateful for their contributions, which made Fuxi very emotional, and she didn''t know how to deal with these ten golden crows. Although the truth is now understood, even if it was like what the top ten golden crows said before, did Kuafu provoked them in front and wounded Youwen, but in the next six months, what the top ten golden crows did It''s simply unacceptable. After Fuxi grasped these conditions, he went back, and Fuxi asked when he left. "What''s the mountain called here?" The old man replied. "Shouyang Mountain." Fuxi took it down and then drifted away. Fuxi felt what kind of cause and effect he and Yangshan seemed to have, but it was still not clear to Fuxi, although Fuxi could calculate it. But in general, Fuxi didnt want to calculate anything, because although Fuxi could calculate, Fuxi did not believe that it could not be changed. It was as if Fuxi knew that the demon clan would withdraw from the prehistoric stage, but Fuxi still helped the emperor again. Jun and Taiichi. This scene of walking went straight into the air and flew away, causing everyone to worship Fuxi very much, and then the image of Fuxi was also painted on the mural... 3134 Chapter 145 Di Juns Reaction You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Fuxi learned the truth, he left the human race. Although Fuxi still wanted to find out about the witch race, it is not easy for Fuxi to go to the witch race to understand the current situation. The people of the Wu Clan at this time are all people who dislike the Monster Clan very much, so they are such people who hate the Monster Clan very much. Fuxi thought a lot on the way of the Hui Yao clan. Although it was an accident, Kuafu fell down because of his own reasons when he was chasing the Golden Crow. But the reason behind this is indeed that the ten golden crows walked their own way in the wilderness, and then completely released their own big sun golden flames, causing a series of fires in many places in the wilderness, making large areas of land change. It must be deserted, because the flames of the golden flames of this day are too strong. When Fuxi was on the road, he was thinking about this series of issues. Even if the top ten golden crows really made mistakes, how should they deal with it? It is impossible for Emperor Jun and Taiyi to give the Ten Golden Crows to the Wu Clan to dispose of them at will, but this will definitely arouse the Wu Clan''s dissatisfaction. But this matter is really very difficult to handle. Fuxi didn''t think so much either, and went straight back to the heavenly court. The rest of the matter could only be done by his best. After Fuxi arrived in the heavenly court, Emperor Jun and Taiyi quickly asked Fuxi to tell them about the situation on the prehistoric continent. Fuxi told Dijun and Taiyi what they saw on this wild continent. "Your Majesty, I went to look at the high mountains that Kuafu turned into after his death. There are indeed the remnants of the big sun flames in this mountain. The big sun flames almost tore Kuafu''s body apart. Then I followed. Following Kuafu''s path of chasing the ten princes, he walked again and found that there was a small stream on the road, and there was a lot of salt in the stream. The salt should be Kwafus sweat dripping down, and then it was a stream mixed with rainwater, but I tasted it. There is a lot of salt in it, indicating that the percentage of sweat is high.Then the forest grasslands and swamps on both sides of the creek became lifeless under the burning of the flames of the sun.There was only a burnt tree trunk left in the forest, only scorched earth remained on the grassland, and the swamps all became dry. Then I asked the human race next to this stream. They saw the whole process of Kuafu chasing the ten princes, but from their mouths I got a more crucial piece of news." At this time, Di Jun was already listening very seriously, and then there were more important things after listening to Dao, Di Jun asked quickly. "What is it?" "According to these humans living in Shouyang Mountain, these ten princes have been to the prehistoric continent every day since half a year ago, and each time they are in groups, basically passing by Shouyang Mountain every time. It did fly very fast here, and the damage caused was already a piece of scorched earth. I think the purpose of the ten princes should be in the tribe where Kuafu of the Witch tribe is located. Then they specifically found Kuafu for revenge, the prince in front We said, because these ten princes were injured by Kuafu. But for the specific reasons, we still have to ask the ten princes." Fuxi didn''t say too many opinions, but directly stated the matter and let Dijun and Taiyi listen carefully. Then Dijun thought for a while and said. "Is this news reliable?" OK Novel Bar www.okxs8.com Fuxi knew what Emperor Jun was worried about, but at this time Fuxi could only tell Emperor Jun the real news. "I checked the scorched land at that time. It really took a long time to form. It didn''t happen in one or two days. And many people in the human race saw it. Their words should be credible, and this human race originally They didn''t participate in the battle between the monsters and the witches, so they would not help the witches to cover up the facts." After hearing this, Hou Dijun looked sad, and he didn''t know what to do. Taiyi saw Di Jun''s worry, and then Di Jun said. "Brother Emperor, don''t worry too much. Although this human race has seen it, but we still can''t believe it all. We still have to listen to ten nephews. After all, the others are outsiders." Then Dijun didn''t say anything, but kept thinking. Fuxi could see Di Jun''s thoughts, but when he saw the state of Di Jun''s clothes, he also understood the meaning. If he tried to persuade him forcibly, not only would it be useless, but it would be counterproductive and anger Di Jun. After all, that was his own son, even if it was Fuxi, he couldn''t directly abandon his ten sons to compensate the enemy of a hostile camp. However, if this matter is not dealt with, the Yaozu will be left behind. If it comes to Daozu Hongjun, something unexpected will definitely happen. Then Taiyi said. "Brother Emperor, since it is not convenient for you to come forward, then let me handle it! I will definitely handle it properly, and will not leave any words to the Wu Clan, and they will find no reason to embarrass us." Di Jun looked at Fuxi. Fuxi didn''t speak at this time either, but looked at Di Jun, his eyes still supported him. Then Dijun nodded, and Taiyi understood how this matter should be handled. After obtaining permission, Tai Yi is ready to proceed with this matter. Naturally, it was not easy for Fuxi to intervene, and Fuxi didn''t ask this matter anymore. Then Taiyi beat the ten princes, then put them all back on the hibiscus tree, and ordered them not to go into the prehistoric land. This hibiscus tree is very tall, and ten golden crows living on it are already very timid, and then Taiyi informed the Wu Clan of the result of the punishment, so that everyone in the Wu Clan knew the actions of the Yao Clan. Tai Yi said so. "In view of the tragic death of Kuafu the Witch clan great witch Kuafu on the way to chase the Golden Crow, the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are deeply sorry. The great Wu clan Kwafu Kuafu is strong and brave, with modesty and integrity, helping the weak, for Hong Huang has made a lot of contributions, and now he has passed away suddenly, so that there is no regret in the great wilderness. But the deceased are gone, and you must be self-reliant when you are born. The demons are inferior to the ten princes, the Golden Crow, because they are greedy for the beauty of the wild and because of their age. Light, unable to control the power in its own body well, the golden flames of the sun, causing damage to many plants and creatures in the prehistoric land. Among the ten prince demon clan has been dealt with in accordance with the demon clan criminal law, and These damaged monster races are willing to compensate one by one to comfort the heroic spirits of the great witch." Then Taiyi asked the lower realm of the demon clan to read out the will, so as to clarify the demon clan''s attitude in handling the problem... 3135 Chapter 146 Calm the Witch Clans Wrath You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The demon imperial commissioner took the will of Taiyi and read it among the witches. The drafted things, the big witch and the little witch among the witches, heard that this was all noisy, and the ancestors did not have it. These ancestral witches didn''t understand and didn''t know exactly how to compensate for the compensation. Tai Yi seemed to be unable to deal with the imperial commission. He specially brought Kunpeng and some masters from the monster clan behind, and then brought a lot of precious gifts to the witch clan. The imperial commissioner carefully read what Taiyi presided over, but this did not get very good results, and Taiyi asked him to bring gifts and compensations. The imperial envoy had no choice. At this time, Taiyi was carrying a lot of treasures, and fell from the sky. When Taiyi killed the people to open the things here, everyone was dumbfounded. At this time, there were some rare medicinal materials and various spiritual fruits of the Wu clan. , And supplements. Because of the incomplete soul of this witch race, Lingbao has no effect on them, and the things that have effect on them are only some herbs and some things that can strengthen their bodies. The best is the body of the Monster Race, but Taiyi is unlikely to give the body of the Monster Race children to the Monster Race to let them act recklessly.Such a price must be huge. But what Taiyi gave them this time was a medicine that was even more nourishing than the body of the monster race. It was called the Herbal Medicine Pill. It not only had the function of reviving the dead, but also increased the strength of the body they were taking. This is a special one. Precious herbs. But there is still the legend of this grass-to-pill among the Witch clan, so everyone in the Witch clan is very clear. The spiritual grass of this kind of body will only grow in some specific places. For example, this grass Huandan can only grow on the edge of the heavens and the earth, because this thing must absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth, and then mix with those in the earth. Chaos aura can grow out, and the place where there is chaos aura in this predicament is only the edge of chaos.Even if there are other places, there is no such thing as a continuous supply. The ancestral witches were also very amazed. It would be difficult to obtain this kind of thing without a lot of sacrifices. Then Tai Yi said. "I am the Donghuang Taiyi of the demon clan. Because the demon emperor Jun is ill, so I entrusted me to deal with the matter of the Kuafu and the Great Witch. We have already investigated the matter once. The ten golden crows of the demon clan have reached the wild We are still responsible for the death of the big witch Kuafu, who is involved, and the monster race has always dared to do things, and we are willing to compensate for the damage caused by the ten golden crows to the witch race in the Primordial Continent." Then Taiyi ordered people to open all these boxes, and the herbs and spiritual objects in them were things that the Witch Clan dreamed of. If this person has desires, there will be weaknesses, so this witch clan also has weaknesses. Everyone in the witch clan wants to get something, and the witch clan also wants to get more territory and richer returns. The eleven ancestral witches were a little shocked when they saw what they saw, and then sighed.This monster race is too rich. I don''t know how these things were obtained. The Wu Clan hasn''t encountered so many treasures for so long on the ground, but the Wu Clan casually took out so many treasures, which made the Wu Clan somewhat unbalanced.Lu Zhulin Novel www.lzlxiaoshu.com Tai Yi somewhat saw the doubts of the Wu Clan, and Tai Yi was not stupid. Although the Yao Clan had many things, he could not squander it like this.Then Taiyi said. "These things are the top treasures in the Demon Clans Heavenly Court. In order to obtain these precious medicinal materials, our demon clan acquired these things without knowing how many children died, and we have dedicated these things today. The person we most respect. Mainly to express the most sincere regret for Kuafu''s death.But these things can only be things, they are not as good as the father and the witch, please don''t think too much about it." The eleven ancestral witches were already moved in their hearts, but they still had to pretend to be indifferent. The ancestral witches were inherently indifferent, so Tai Yi knew it too. If he knew what his opponent''s hole card was, Tai Yi''s heart Also has the confidence to negotiate. The eleven ancestral witches did not immediately express their position, but were silent and did not speak. This kind of silence can most test a person''s ability, and when the negotiation reaches the end, there will often be such a process, which is silence. If whoever speaks first, then whoever loses. Even if the transaction is completed, the person who speaks first will lose a certain amount of profit. After waiting for a long time, the eleven ancestral witches finally spoke, and then Dijun said. "Well, I think these ten princes must have been unintentional. This Kuafu Great God also has a certain degree of recklessness, but the Wu Clan loses the great witch is extraordinary. I hope that the Monster Clan will be able to properly discipline when showing sincerity. Ten princes, if this result occurs again, we will fight the monster race even if we lose our lives." Taiyi heard that Di Jun said this and this was the end of the matter, thinking that as long as a little something was released, it would be an ancestral witch, and he thought it would be difficult to get it done. Then Taiyi also followed Dijun''s words. "Well, I have already repaired these ten princes, and then locked them all up, and only let them out until they can reduce their power." Although the eleven ancestral witches agreed, after all, one of their witches was dead. In this case, there will still be a lot of losses, so Taiyi has also grasped the rhythm to avoid this excessive damage, right Makes the atmosphere of the Wu clan suffer. After all, no matter how valuable these things are, they won''t be able to return the life of a great witch. After Taiyi asked the eleven ancestor witches to leave the gift away, Taiyi still handled these issues very well.Instead, he accompanied the eleven ancestor witches in silent mourning for a while, and then left. In this way, the attitude of dealing with the problem will not be disrespectful. After processing, Tai Yi brought people back to the heaven. Tai Yi is no longer the one who only knows how to fight and kill in the predicament. After thousands of years of training, Tai Yi is already an outstanding politician. This person will indeed change. If you stay in the environment for a long time, you will naturally learn something, but if you can''t learn it, you can only be eliminated.Tai Yi is not stupid, but only has to be impulsive sometimes.Learning to deal with these things is very simple for Taiyi... 3136 Chapter 147 Hou Yis Hatred You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although these eleven ancestral witches no longer pursue this matter, although they are very sad about the death of Kuafu, the eleven ancestral witches have seen so many rare herbs and spiritual objects, mainly among them. This top-level elixir like Cao Huan Pill made the eleven ancestor witches moved their hearts, and no longer pursued the ten princes for their faults. And Taiyi uses so many precious spirit grass and spirit medicine to appease the Wu Clan, although it is a bit reluctant, it is not a thing to the Monster Clan, but although this fly is small, it is also fleshy. So many If the elixir is to replenish the body of the demons, it is also an excellent tonic. But Taiyi had to do this to be on the safe side, because it was related to the lives of ten nephews. If the people of the Wu clan kept biting, there might be wars afterwards. Taiyi did this and thought that there was nothing in it, but what Taiyi didn''t expect was that there were some great witches that were not that easy to buy. At least one great witch was not that easy to buy. The name of this great witch was Houyi. . After Hou Yi heard that the eleven ancestral witches had accepted Taiyi''s gift, he gave up the blame for the mistakes committed by the ten golden crows. He felt very sad, and Hou Yi had no choice. After all, the ancestral witches are always the place where the witches make decisions. Although he is the best among the great witches, he is still very different from the ancestral witches, and among them, the worship of the ancestral witches by the witches is already very great. Violent. Hou Yi was originally formed with Kuafu, the great witch, and naturally had different feelings for Kuafu. Kuafu and Houyi were very good at first, which made Houyi difficult to accept Kuafus death. . At this time, there were not many people who silently supported Hou Yi, and Hou Yi buried this seed of revenge in his heart. When the time is right, Hou Yi must avenge Kuafu Dawu. And Hou Yi was also secretly preparing how to shoot these ten golden crows. First of all, Hou Yi learned that the Golden Crows body is protected by the Great Suns Golden Flame and has a fierce high temperature. This makes the Golden Crows body unattainable with ordinary swords, and because the ordinary swords are generally It will easily melt under the temperature of the sun''s flames. This big sun flame is the sacred fire that only matches Lao Tzus six bucks and Liujia flames. It has a super high temperature and has such a good offensive ability. Kuafu is because the time under the big sun golden flame is too long. That''s why there were these things that made Kua Fu finally fall on the East Sea.The first reason is that the temperature of the Dari Jinyan is too high. The second reason is that the flame of the Dari Jinyan slowly accumulates in Kuafus body, and then burns Kuafus internal organs. Up. This is the outside temperature alone, the great witchs body is completely resistant. After all, these ten golden crows are flying in the sky, not a close-range barbecue Kuafu, and the penetrating power of the golden flames makes If Kuafus internal organs have such a high temperature, it will be difficult to withstand this temperature, and then various organs in the body will fail and die. This is the real cause of Kuafu''s death. If Hou Yi wanted to kill the Ten Golden Crows, he had to find a way to counter this flame. And this kind of material that can withstand high temperatures is very difficult to find, and the things that can be used as swords are very limited. One is all kinds of metals on the prehistoric continent, such as iron, but iron can''t withstand high temperatures at all. Then came the thousand-year-old profound iron. The profound iron is very rare and difficult to exercise. Although I dont know if it can shoot the sun, Hou Yi is still searching for it, whether it is useful or not, as long as it is If he could get revenge, Hou Yi would not let it go.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com There is also the meteorite iron on the stars. This kind of meteorite iron is even rarer, and the high temperature tolerance of the meteorite iron itself is very good. But even if this meteorite iron was obtained by fluke, he might not be sure to refine it. Hou Yi is planning how to shoot the Golden Crow. Hou Yi is not the kind of person who is dazzled by revenge. There are many reasons for Hou Yi''s revenge, one is for the revenge of the living beings in the prehistoric, and the other is for the revenge of the scorched earth scorched by the golden crow.Hou Yi thought that if the Golden Crow were not removed for a day, there might be such a disaster in this predicament, and then it would be extinct. Because as the Golden Crow grows up, the power of the Great Sun Golden Flame in the Golden Crow will increase. In that case, if the ten Golden Crows all descend into the prehistoric land at the same time, it will undoubtedly be an extinction disaster for the prehistoric land. Thinking of this, Hou Yi embarked on the journey of searching for these things alone. Although I don''t know if these things are useful, because no one has actually shot the Golden Crow down. But it is said that since the Hou Earth turned into a reincarnation, the underworld has become lively, and various monsters and monsters in the prehistoric have all reincarnated in the underworld together.Want to get a new life will be. And the two of Zhunti who were on the top of Lingshan were really busy. Nagato is practicing with great concentration and wants to reach the realm of Hunyuan as soon as possible. If this can reach the realm of Hunyuan, it is like having the power of a saint, and because it is not under the heavenly way, the realm In the Yuan realm, this gave Nagato the ability of a saint, or even more powerful than a saint. Nwas Hunyuan Daluojinxian realm is only the lowest among the saints, only one level, because Nwa is a heavenly saint, and the saints who rely on merit to prove that they are sanctified will have such strength. In the bottom of the existence. The introduction and the quasi-division should be able to realize the great path of Zen, and the Nagato duration guides them on the side. Therefore, the quaternary Hunyuan realm that is introduced is the four-fold hybrid realm, and the quasi-division should be usually busy. , Only temporarily lags behind the lead, at present it is only the realm of triple mixed yuan. Although this is the case, there is still room for improvement in the introduction and quasi-ti, because Nagato can guide them, although generally speaking, after the saint is sanctified, generally speaking, this is the realm of Hunyuan Daluo It is difficult to improve. For example, Nuwa, if you want to improve, you can only give up the sanctuary and practice again, but no one wants to suffer from that kind of suffering again. Although Sanqing has the possibility of improvement, it is even more difficult to improve. Among the Three Qings, only Lao Tzu has a four-fold mixed-element realm because of his high heels, while Tongtian and Yuanyuan are only a little more than double... 3137 Chapter 148 Nagato Subdues the Truth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although Nagato hasn''t broken through to the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, the current Nagato''s combat power can completely match the saint. By relying on some of his magical powers, Nagato can completely match the saints, but Nagato has not achieved Hunyuan, so if you fight a protracted battle with the saints, Nagato has always been in a state of suffering. This was in the previous time. Nagato is already very clear. Nagato''s eight-nine profound arts had already reached the fifth level, and its physical strength was already comparable to that of the ancestor witch, even if it was the hidden Emperor Jiang, Nagato was directly defeated.And Xuan Ming, the most capable ancestral witch, Nagato still got a drop of blood from her. Nagato understands that although his current strength is very strong, he still has a gap with the saint, and if he is targeted by the heavenly path, he will feel better.Although Hunyuanzhu can conceal the secrets of heaven, there are still many risks. Nagato didn''t want to take such a risk. Before he was sanctified, he was still powerless to do anything about the general trend of the way of heaven, if the way of heaven was watching.Maybe something difficult will happen to me! After Nagato''s concentrated cultivation in the Lingshan Mountain, after helping the Hou Tushen to reincarnate, Nagato is also studying step by step how to make his strength even further. It''s a bit embarrassing in this state.If he could enter the first level of Hunyuan, such embarrassment would not exist. Receiving and Zhunti are busy completing the Hongyuan that they have issued. The current state of Receiving and Zhunti now seems to be enjoying the treatment of a saint in advance, but they have to pay in installments. It has been saving the people in the predicament. And saving sentient beings is also the wish of receiving and quasi-promotion, so this is not to blame. Nagato didn''t want to owe God anything, but wanted to be an unfettered saint. Although Nagato doesn''t want to bother about getting and quasi-provisioning, this is also related to the trend of development in the predicament, and Nagato has to deal with it. When Nagato was preaching to Jizo, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi that day, he suddenly felt something in his heart, as if something was going to happen, and then Nagato had a certain deduction ability, and when he looked at it, there was a spirit. The beast haunts. So Nagato spoke to Jizo, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi in the audience. "Disciples, I have sensed a spirit beast, and I will return as soon as I go. You must first understand what I have just mentioned." After that, Nagato flew directly towards the place where the spirit beasts haunt, except for Lingshan. Nagato was a little excited and didn''t call the panda. Firstly, he was very excited. Secondly, his current speed is not slower than the panda''s speed. In addition, if he encounters a spirit beast, will the panda be jealous, or Affected himself to subdue the spirit beast. The place where the spirit beasts haunted was south of the Primordial Continent. The mountains here were not as tall as the mountains on the west side. The mountains here should be more gentle. But there are indeed many karst caves in this mountain line, and these karst caves are connected to each other through what kind of relationship, so that the holes in this mountain range are all connected. After Nagato arrived at this place, he sat down and meditated quietly, not in a hurry to subdue the spirit beast. It should be that Nagato was able to sense that this spirit beast was particularly sensitive, able to detect some subtle movements of whether there were people coming.360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com Nagato calmed his mind and simply sat down to meditate, which made this spirit beast a little curious, and wanted to further observe who was outside. Nagato chanted the scriptures in a low voice, so that all around were full of lotus flowers and all kinds of auspicious signs. As if the spirit beast could understand the scriptures, he slowly crawled out of the cave entrance. Nagato continued to read his scriptures without stopping.The spirit beast approached Nagato more confidently and boldly, as if there was something sweet and sweet on Nagato''s body, attracting the attention of the spirit beast. It turns out that Nagato recites some scriptures that save sentient beings, and this spirit beast was originally a strange creature formed by the fusion of many souls. The ability to achieve such a creature should be related to the unique landscape here. Its generally impossible for this soul to reintegrate to form a new species, but there is really nothing that cant be done in this prehistoric continent, because this heaven and earth is so abundant that all kinds of creatures can open up their spirits. Wisdom, change into adulthood, cultivate into immortality. Although Nagato was reciting the scriptures with his eyes closed, his spiritual consciousness had already floated out of his body. Nagato saw the gentle and tamable spirit beast in front of him, with the head of a tiger, a horn on the head, dog ears, dragon scales on its body, and a tail like a lion.These four feet are as powerful as the feet of a unicorn. Nagato saw the spirit beast in front of him and knew it. This is the truth of the legend. I didn''t want to meet here. As for the monster born from the re-fusion of souls, Nagato really couldn''t think of any monsters besides what I heard. Because Diting integrates so many souls, Diting has keen insight and sensitive six senses. But the most outstanding one is the ear that listens to truth. This ear can hear the truth and falsehood of time, as well as the inner monologue of people. It can be described as a beast. And Nagato knew some of the characteristics of this sacred beast, so he would simply not enter the cave outside and forcibly subdue it. The characteristics of Di listen can avoid disasters, and the saint''s surrender depends on whether Di listen is willing to submit. Di Ting seems to be particularly interested in the Dharma. The Dharma chanted at Nagato Gate has a special attraction for Di Ting. Afterwards, Nagato deliberately made a monologue in his heart to let the truth hear. "Everything in this world is spiritual. It depends on whether you listen with your heart. It is of course happy to hear peoples joy, but being able to hear the sufferings of the world will also make you feel like youre suffering. The same. How can this be a peaceful life, only by unremitting efforts to resolve the grief of the world. Only in this way can I be liberated." Nagato knows that the troubles of Diting are to be able to understand or listen to other people''s pain or troubles, and these troubles will make Diting the same very troubles, which makes Diting very annoying. After hearing Nagato''s monologue, Die looked at Nagato with his shining eyes wide open as if he had found a confidant. Di Ting has gradually admired Nagato very much. At the same time, listening to Nagato read the Heart Sutra, Di Ting''s mood slowly became very calm. .. 3138 Chapter One Hundred and Forty Nine You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After listening to the Heart Sutra chanted by Nagato, Die actually lay down not far from Nagato and sounded seriously. Nagato also noticed that the truth has gradually calmed down. Di Ting was finally able to put aside his worries in peace, and fell asleep peacefully. I dont know how long I slept for this awakening. Slowly this Nagatos Buddhist scriptures have eliminated most of the troubles of Dingting. Di Ting gradually gained a judgment and a clearer wisdom. Diting is also immersed in this joy, and then enjoy it to the fullest, bathing in the radiance of Dharma.The joy of Diting also comes from his own enlightenment, and gaining the Tao is liberation, which can make Diting let go of a lot of troubles. Di listen is also because he doesn''t want to listen to the heart of the world, but rather hides in the ground by himself. Nagato felt it, and then he purified the truth and subdued it.In fact, it is not accurate to say that it is submissive. What is more accurate is to let Diting master a higher level of Dharma, so that Diting can understand this is the most important thing. And Di Ting is like a disciple of Nagato.Nagato''s ability to accept what he said as a disciple also plays an important role in the development of Western power. Then Nagato returned to Lingshan. But Diting was put into the ring by Nagato after immersing in the Dharma.The ring made the truth listen even more immersed in it, unable to extricate himself, did not wake up. Di Ting is like a sleeping baby, brought back to Lingshan by Nagato. Then Nagato continued preaching for Jizo, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi. The content of Nagatos sermon this time is to save sentient beings and save sentient beings. These are all taught to them after turning into reincarnation based on the Hou Earth. The purpose of Nagatos sermon is to make the Ksitigarbha have an insight. Able to enter the underworld. Among these three realms, only the underworld has not yet been occupied. This heavenly court is occupied by the monster clan, and the prehistoric continent is occupied by the witch clan.There is no official canonization in the underworld, so these are unknown, and if the Buddhist school wants to develop, it must control the underworld. Because Buddhism emphasizes the cultivation of the afterlife, and the introduction of Zhunti is also to save the resentful spirit, and the importance of this underworld to the spiritual mountain is naturally self-evident. As long as you have mastered the underworld, this western aura will never be interrupted. As long as you can arrange your own hands in the underworld, this Buddhist school is a force that no one can suppress. Although the introduction and quasi-ti are still busy, at this time of transforming sentient beings, is it not a process of cultivation? This is also a lot of effect on the later improvement of the realm of the quasi-si and quasi-ti. To put it in a common saying, both the lead and the quasi mention are doing merit, and when the merit is complete, they can improve their Hunyuan realm. The improvement of the Hunyuan realm is very difficult, and it is already very good to be able to improve. Nagato still concentrates on teaching some related Buddhism about transcending the dead for the Ksitigarbha. This preaching time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, a thousand years passed.Qishu eBook www.qishu520.com And Ksitigarbha also gradually gained insight. Then Jizo asked. "Master, what is this called Buddhism? What is the belonging of all living beings? Can our Buddhism universally save sentient beings?" Hearing that Jizo asked three questions one after another, Nagato was also very pleased. Although this is a very simple truth, this Zen enlightenment has gone through these three stages. The first stage is to listen to the Tao and dont understand anything, and then ask everything, for example, what are the benefits of studying Buddhism, what is the use, and what can be done? Then the second state is to have mastered a lot of Dharma knowledge, be able to understand and apply the Dharma to the reality of life, which is to use the Dharma to express compassion, and then to save sentient beings.In this way, the basic operations of Buddhism can be completed. And the third realm is that you have reached a certain realm, but this approach to Buddhism is back to the original idea. This is the most fundamental problem of studying Buddhism, and this is the mystery of Buddhism.This question is also asking my own heart.What is the purpose of studying Buddhism and why I study Buddhism. When you reach the third realm, you will be able to comprehend the true meaning of becoming a Buddha, and you can truly achieve the golden body Buddha fruit. I just thought it was the first day of studying Buddhism, and I felt that the Buddha was right in front of my eyes, but when I studied Buddhism for a year, I felt that the distance of the Buddha was very far away, and then I felt that the distance of the Buddha was getting farther and farther away. .This is the same principle. This is the same as knowing the Buddhism taught by Nagato, and this is also the same principle. What Nagato learned by himself and then he realized was all taught to Ksitigarbha. "Ksitigarbha, I understand what you mean when you ask this. What you want to say is why you want to learn Buddhism. After so many years of study, what is the use after studying Buddhism? What is the use after becoming a Buddha. I can only enlighten you, not make decisions for you. After so long in Nagato, I have also realized the suffering of this world. Although this underground palace was opened up, there are still many undead who cannot get reincarnation due to the sins of their lives, so they are still stuck. In the underworld.Because they were wounded by hostility, if they were reborn, they would be killed everywhere in the predicament, so it is better to shut them all in the underworld. But Buddhism converts the people of the world, even those who are sinful to the limit, still have some kind thoughts in their hearts. As long as we are patient and can find some of them, we can find out their kind thoughts, and then let them all take refuge. Buddhism, or reincarnation as a human being." After listening to Nagato''s enlightenment, Jizo had a great feeling, and then slowly fell into contemplation. Jin Chanzi and Maitreya did not have this opportunity, but after hearing what Nagato said, they had a lot of insights. The people understood the principles of Buddhism differently, and their moods at the time were also different. the same. So the Buddha''s condition that everyone should achieve is also different. Nagato saw the Jizo like this, and then he recited the scriptures, hoping to use this power to help Nagato understand the Buddhist principles in it more quickly. Sure enough, this is very effective. Then Jizo asked. "Uncle, is there a Buddha in this hell?" .. 3139 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When I heard the words of Jizo, Nagato, who has always considered himself very savvy, was a little stunned, but after a while, Nagato was able to clearly know what Jizo has reached now. Realm. Then Nagato said. "In hell, those who can be reincarnated and superborn, and then all reincarnated and superborn, and become human again, and those who remain in hell are some evil ghosts and undead. They may have been tortured during their lives, and then they thought evil, and then went to the underworld. You can no longer enter the cycle of reincarnation, but you have to stay in the hell and suffer endless torture. Therefore, there is no Buddha in this hell, and the Buddha is compassionate. The Buddha can''t bear that torture, so he is no longer a Buddha ." Jizo asked again after hearing this. "When will hell be empty?" "There are endless evil spirits in hell. They can only suffer in the hell of the underworld. The Dharma can save them, but these sentient beings are so numerous, who can save them with great concentration! Only those who have infinite Dharma willing to enter. Get in the hell, and then supersede them before the hell is empty." Then Jizo said with some understanding. "The disciple understands that if hell is not empty, you will not become a Buddha, if hell is not empty, you will swear you will not become a Buddha. In hell, there are sentient beings suffering, the Buddha and Tao are compassionate, the suffering of sentient beings is their own suffering, and the happiness of sentient beings is their own happiness. It is the sentient beings, the sentient beings are themselves, and this is also the Buddha." Nagato was very pleased that Ksitigarbha had already realized the highest state of Buddhism and was already qualified to become a Buddha. Nagato nodded, and then said. "Yes, this is the truth. If you can feel the pain of others, can you still be happy? If you can feel the happiness of sentient beings, can you still be happy? It can only be the boundless sorrow, but can experience the sorrow of sentient beings. Yes, that is one step away from becoming a Buddha. It depends on whether you are willing to take that step." Jizo asked again. "Uncle, what is the difference between becoming a Buddha and not becoming a Buddha?" Then Nagato took a long breath of air, because if all things were told to Jizo, then I dont know how to choose Jizo. If Jizo is unwilling to pay, then his plan will be too. It''s so hot. To make it clear, this Jizo is a chess piece that Nagato plans to arrange in the underworld. Although this chess piece has its own merits to complete, it still has the meaning to help Lingshan gather the luck in the prehistoric. But Nagato is still reluctant to hide the truth from the Ksitigarbha, because it can''t hide it, and it will also delay the practice of Ksitigarbha. Although both of these are the roads of practice, they are really quite different. Nagato fully told Jizo about the difference between the two. "Although there are differences between the two in cultivation, the things they bring are exactly the same. This is only between your thoughts, whether you become a Buddha or not, and when you become a Buddha, you can be admired by the world. , Worship, and then receive ten thousand years of incense, the honor and status in it cannot be compared with that before becoming a Buddha." Jizo seemed to understand something, and then said firmly. "Uncle, the disciple understands. What the disciple has to choose, the disciple is not willing to see sentient beings suffering, but is willing to go to hell, and save those suffering in hell." Nagato was a little excited, but also very pleasantly surprised. As expected, he did not misunderstand the Ksitigarbha. Even with such details as he said, he can reach such a point, and he is willing to go to hell with his body and save those suffering beings. . Nagato was very moved, and then said to Jizo. "Ksitigarbha, once you enter hell, you will feel the suffering of sentient beings, and then you yourself will also suffer that kind of pain. Are you still willing to go to hell?" "The disciple is willing." Seeing Jizo''s decisive statement, Nagato''s heart can be regarded as letting go.Then Nagato said. "Okay, I did not misread you. Recently, my uncle gave you a gift to help you save sentient beings in the underworld." Lianlianxs.com Then Nagato stretched out his finger and said. "Come out, you''ve been listening for so long." Ksitigarbha, Maitreya, and Jin Chanzi are all very strange. I don''t know if there are any treasures to be given to Ksitigarb. They all have some expectations. Then Jizo asked. "What is it, Uncle." "Just look at it and you''ll find out." Then from the ring was a spirit beast, which was exactly what Nagato received from the ring before. And Di Ting also heard the conversation between Nagato and Jiuying in the ring, and became emotional. Di Ting looked at Ksitigarbha as if there were many common languages, and Ji Ting also felt that Di Ting was full of expectations and then looked at Ksitigarb. Di Ting also heard what Ksitigarb had in mind. Di Ting has never encountered a confidant like this. Being able to think this way is exactly the same as his own. Ksitigarbha is very happy and excited. Ksitigarbha can also feel the trace of energy radiating from Diting. Before Nagato introduced Di Ting and Ksitigarbha, it was already a sympathy for Ksitigarbha. After Ksitigarbha firmly stated his vow that he would never become a Buddha.Di Ting was also more determined that Ksitigarbha was the person he was looking for. After all, Ditings confidant in this prehistoric continent is too difficult to find. Diting would rather fall in a corner than come out. This is the reason for Diting. Di listen to think that in this world, there should be no one who can experience the pain of others like him, and then let himself be in such pain. Then Nagato talked about Jizo. "Ksitigarbha, this is true listening. He can appreciate everything and listen to good and evil. Just like our amulets, he can feel the sorrow of all things." "Is it so powerful?" Jizo didn''t believe it. Although Di Ting is not transformed, Di Ting is already able to speak, and Di Ting only talked about it at this time. "Able to appreciate the sadness of sentient beings, and then it will become one''s own sorrow. Listening to the sorrows of others will only make oneself more sad." Ksitigarbha was very happy to listen to it, and Ksitigarbha also fell in love with the truth. Then Jizo said. "I, Buddha, is compassionate. Since I can think about the same things as our Buddhist school, I don''t know if you are willing to follow me. We will experience the pain of sentient beings together, and then successfully relieve them and resolve their grief." This is what makes Di listen sad.Although I heard the voices of others and felt the bitterness of others, I still couldn''t do anything about it. This kind of frustration made Di listen very frustrating, and if I could do a little bit, it would be great... 3140 Chapter 151 Who will go to hell if I dont go to hell You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Di listened and then nodded and said. "Well, I can feel your sorrow. If I can really save those people in the world who have been hurt, then I am willing to enlighten the Dharma and follow you." Di Ting and Ksitigarbha can be described as mutual sympathy. Then Nagato said. "Well, since you are so sympathetic to each other, there is no need for me to say more. Originally, what I meant was to let you get along like this, but now that you look at it, you can get along well. And Jizo Every day I receive the enlightenment from me and your master on the Lingshan Mountain, as well as the influence of Master Zhunzi. The Dharma has been completed. I know that Ksitigarbha has a kind heart and has the ambition to save all lives, so I have The intention is to fulfill yours. Di Ting is Ksitigarbha''s best partner. Di Ting can listen to everything, distinguish good from evil, and distinguish between good and evil.If the two of you can cooperate well, you will definitely get a high achievement in the underworld.If you are willing to work with the Ksitigarbha now, you are the person in my door. If there is anything in the future, you, like Ksitigarbha, can come to me directly." Then Nagato reminded Jizo again what to do if you are in hell, so that the Dharma obtained can be carried forward, and then all sentient beings can be freed from the boundless sea of ??suffering. Although the introduction and quasi-mention are necessary for the development of sacredness, they are also necessary. The spread of the Buddha needs a banner.The same is the need for a benchmark, these must exist. It''s just that those who silently give in the back have sacrificed more, such as Hou Tu and Ji Zang, who are silently giving in the back, and are willing to dedicate their lives for the living in the predicament.If this perseverance is not particularly strong, it is impossible to achieve. Nagato was still a little worried about Jizo and Truth, and then he said. "This matter of transforming thousands of creatures in the prehistoric world requires a very long time and requires super perseverance. Although you two have superhuman perseverance and a compassionate heart of compassion, but the evil in this hell , There are still too many treacherous things, and you may not be able to bear it. If you cant bear it, tell me earlier, Im here to rescue you, and this is in the underworld, its like entering the hell. You can feel the wailing of creatures in the hell and the pain in the soul. You must practice all the time so that you will not be caught by evil spirits." After listening to Uncle Nagato''s words, Jizo also said. "Uncle, please rest assured. If I go this way, I will definitely practice well, save all things, let Western religions flourish, and save the world. Although hell is terrible, but if I dont go to hell, whoever goes to hell, we already hold it. The determination to win is to go to hell to create a beautiful and wild world, so that there are not so many deceptions and so many evil deeds in this world. If this is the case, I am also satisfied." Di Ting was also well-behaved behind Ksitigarbha, and Di Ting''s eyes had already expressed everything, and she would definitely follow Ksitigarbha, helping Ksitigarb to complete his great cause, and at the same time let Di Ting get free. After all, Nagato was very happy. After all, this meant some sacrifices, but this did require sacrifice. Although all Buddhas, Buddhas have tens of millions of incarnations, and Ksitigarbha is the most difficult. The most important thing in Buddhism has laid the foundation for spreading Buddhism in the future.62 Novel www.62xs.com Nagato heard the entrance of the underworld with Jizo and Truth, and said. "Ksitigarbha, I listen to the truth, I will send you here, the future will depend more on your own. If there is something you dont understand, come and ask me. But you are already proficient in Buddhism. , And asking your own heart should be the most true answer." Ksitigarbha nodded, and then he jumped down and fell into the underworld. The underworld was originally a shelter for the many souls in this prehistoric world. It was a transit station, and the people left behind. , Most of them are people who have committed sins. These people can''t be superborn because the sins before them are too heavy, so they have fallen to the present end. After Ksitigarbha and Truth entered the underworld, they heard the howls of many resentful souls and evil spirits, a piece of ghost crying and wolf howling, a piece of misery, so that both the truth and the heart of Ksitigarb were very sad, and fortunately, Ksitigarbha started to recite the scripture called Nagato, and then it could alleviate the suffering of those people, and then Di listen slowly calmed down. Then the Jizo found a better place to live. At the time of the post-soil transformation, many palaces were built in the underworld long ago. The facilities inside are all available, and if only the incense from the outside is needed, there will be no shortage of things inside. The underworld and the prehistoric continent seem to be another world, but the inevitable connection in this is something that no one can obliterate. Nagato sent the Jizo and the truth heard in the underworld, this underworld can be regarded as a piece of Lingshan, and the incense above the Lingshan is indeed a lot of temptation, which can greatly enhance the spirit of the mountain. Power, and influence on the prehistoric continent. Then Nagato was also preparing to cultivate to the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. In that case, it would be a little more stable. The postmasters were on the top of Lingshan, slowly practicing. Because with the help of the chaotic green lotus in the body, the prehistoric thousand-character text, and the existence of two good fortune jade butterflies, Nagato''s cultivation speed is more than a little bit faster than ordinary people, and then Nagato is very quick. It is to raise one''s own cultivation base, and then it has reached the threshold of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. Now only one thing is needed. Nagato is able to prove that Dao is the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. Although the realm is not high at the beginning, because the realm of Nagato will not be bound by the heavens, so Nagato will not have that There are many things, but it can be continuously upgraded. Although the highest state is only the ninth level, if it really reaches the ninth level, I am afraid that it will be the first person in this prehistoric state. At present, even if it is Hongjun Daozu, because of talent, the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian of Hongjun Daozu is already the eighth highest. After all, Hongjun Daozu has collected so much air luck in the predecessors, and being able to have the eighth realm is already very remarkable, and Jiuyin and Laozi are already the fourth realm, so Im going to be a little closer. The triple realm, and the primitive and the Tongtian words, only the second realm is more. At present, the lowest level among the saints is only Nuwa, with only one realm, but saints are fundamentally different from other monks... 3141 Chapter 152 The Three Qings and the Disciples You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Golden Fairy Realm of Hunyuan Daluo, if people of each realm are fighting against each other, then there is also a huge difference. If it is a cross-level battle, for example, if it is a battle between the lead and the Zhunti, the lead You can rub Zhunti on the ground, because the difference between each level of realm is so great. As long as Nagato is at the level of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, he will no longer be afraid of heaven and heaven, but he still must be careful with the attention of Hongjun Daozu. After all, if someone with such strength exists, it will definitely threaten the heaven. If that were the case, Daozu Hongjun might also kill himself, so Nagato was still very worried. Although he is not afraid of Hongjun anymore, at present, Hongjun''s strength is indeed somewhat powerful.If you are tough, you will definitely suffer. Nagato cultivated slowly, his own cultivation level improved, and with it, his own ascending technique was also continuously upgraded. For example, even though Nagato did not specialize in the Nine Turns Yuan Gong He is cultivating one exercise, but the Nine-turn Yuan Gong is still improving while Nagato cultivates you. Nagato has such strength, it is also very powerful.After that, Nagato was about to comprehend the Dao Jinxian Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. Although there is a large formation of green lotus arranged by the long gate on the Lingshan mountain, the power of this saint''s coming to the world cannot be defended by this large formation of green lotus, nor can it be concealed. If the news of this sanctification spreads.Maybe Dao Zu Hongjun would find a way to crusade, no matter how cautious he is, Hongjun may still find a breakthrough and break through. Nagato was still a little worried about this happening, and then Nagato took out his own Hunyuanzhu. This Hunyuan Pearl was only used once when Nagato entered this prehistoric place, and then it was not used again, but there is a small world in it, and this world world can help Nagato cover a lot of secrets. , Even Dao Zu Hongjun couldn''t perceive a single trace. After Nagato proves Dao''s sanctification, it is regarded as Hongjun in front of his Dao saint, Hongjun is nothing but an ant. Then he can destroy or open up a world at will, and he can formulate these rules at will. Although Nagato''s idea is not so extreme, we can also imagine the power contained in it. Then Nagato jumped directly into a small world in Hunyuanzhu, and then began to practice with great concentration. Here Nagato can create things at will. The rules of the world here are formulated by Nagato, because this small world is as magical as Nagatos back garden, and it can accomplish something that the outside world cannot accomplish. thing. Then Nagato slowly began to practice.Jiuliuwei Novel Network www.96wei.com The training time this time may be a bit long. If you practice fast, it only takes a thousand years to prove that you can become a Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. If it is slow, it may still take tens of thousands of years. The other forces in the prehistoric land are also developing frantically, but Nagato can no longer take care of that much, and the development of other people is a matter of course. Nagato has no reason to stop their development. In Kunlun, Lao Tzu accepted an apprentice, but this apprentice, Lao Tzu did not have much time to teach him something, but let him stay by his side all the time, help the group clean up the daily life, and then help. Feed your own green cattle, please do some chores. The Grand Master lived in the Xuandu Cave of Daluo Mountain, and the disciple next to him was named Great Master Xuandu.But because this came from not teaching him some spells properly, the Master Xuandu''s ability was not strong. This Daluoshan Xuandu Cave is just a branch in the Kunlun Mountains, and Lao Tzu also lives in the Kunlun Mountains. And the Great Master Xuandu, because he was following a great master in the Sanqing, he also felt very powerful. He was obedient to what Lao Tzu said, without any complaints, and served Lao Tzu seriously. Yuan Yuan was in the Yuxu Palace in Kunlun Mountain. Yuan Yuan founded the evangelism and then recruited the disciples. But when Yuan Yuan accepts his apprentices, there are many cutscenes. It depends not only on the persons origin, but also on the persons appearance. , And after layers of choices, all the people in the interpretation and teaching are all beautiful, and they are indeed very seductive.When the primitive accepts disciples, it is mainly aimed at the human race, because the human race is the most suitable for cultivation. If it is not human, the training for thousands of years may not be as good as the human race for hundreds of years. The original apprentice in the interpretation is called Antarctic Xianweng. He is of a very large grade, but there is really nothing very strong in cultivation. Among the apprentices of the original Tianzun, one of them is indeed a talented and intelligent person. The Daoist of the Lamp is only a second disciple, but it is indeed quite powerful. This time the strength of the burning lamp is also mediocre, but afterwards, he has successfully become the deputy leader of the interpretation. Then Yuanyuan Mukuro slowly cultivated many batches of immortals. The two disciples in the front were Yuan Yuans first collection, and then the original method changed. If the latter accepts disciples, it will be a group of disciples, that is, a group of disciples. The apprenticeship, if this is the case, it is also convenient for teaching. If one of them is particularly powerful, they can reach the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal early. Among the apprentices in the first class, the original favorite is Guangchengzi. Guangchengzi is not only very intelligent, but also very talented. He is also very handsome, although it is very different from the original. , But the original is like his apprentice very much. Although Guang Chengzi said that he has not yet reached the level of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, if he cultivates slowly, he can quickly reach the level of the Taiyi Golden Immortal. Tongtian, the youngest junior in the latter three Qing dynasties, is also very talented. Although he was sanctified with Primordial when he was sanctified, his abilities are not much different, but later he gradually became Primitive. It''s not as good as the sky, and slowly this gap is slowly getting bigger. Primitive and Tongtians personalities are completely different. Tongtian is very bold, while Primitive is very rigid. He always judges people by appearance. Taking his own land as an example, the disciples in the interpretation are very handsome.On the other hand, Tongtian does not care about your many rules, as long as you like it, you can teach spells. Even if you dont know people, Tongtian is not hesitating to teach you what you know. Came out. Although this makes Tongtian very popular, the primitive can''t stand it... 3142 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Primordial has its own power in the Kunlun Mountain Yuxu Palace. Under Primordial Seat, there are Antarctic Immortals who have been apprentices a long time ago, as well as the Taoist of Burning Lanterns, and among the first batch of disciples there are experts like Guang Chengzi. . Because the original Tianzun and the Tongtian Taoist have different concepts, they are completely different in their concepts of dealing with things. If the two have been practicing together or preaching, they will definitely be frustrated. So Tongtian simply moved his dojo to Penglai Island in the East China Sea. Although the King of the East detonated the Abbot Island among the three islands in the East China Sea when he was encircled by Emperor Juntai, the other two islands were both It was intact, and it was also a very good training dojo, and in the East China Sea, the sky and the earth were so big that they would no longer fight against the original. After Tongtian arrived on Penglai Island, he created a Biyou Palace with a wave of his big hand, and because of Tongtian''s good reputation for enlightenment, many people came to worship. Among them, the big disciple of Tongtian is the Taobao Taoist. Because the Taobao Taoist started early, asking Tongtian is also the priority to train, and teaches the best things that he knows to the Taobao Taoist. Daobao Daoist also arbitrarily crushed the twelve immortal heads in the teaching, and his power was already under the sage, and his power surpassed that of the vice-master of the teaching. After that, Tongtian received the Golden Spirit Mother, the Turtle Spirit Mother, and the Immaculate Mother of God these powerful disciples, and then there are a few outstanding disciples who have not yet appeared, but at this time the interception forces are gradually growing. .Because Tongtian''s ability is now higher than Yuanshi Tianzun. So the original is even more afraid of the Taoist. On the interpretation and teaching side, the original only sees his senior brother Lao Tzu, because Lao Tzu''s current cultivation is already in the four-level realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, and his magical power is high and powerful, which is not comparable to him, and Lao Tzu is obsessed with cultivation. So Lao Tzu''s apprentice is the Great Master Xuandu, but he''s just a boy, and Lao Tzu doesn''t have much time to teach his great apprentice. Primordial because he is not Tongtian''s opponent, so he must choose the right allies. Primordial respects Lao Tzu, so that all his disciples are the masters who respect Lao Tzu as the master of teaching and enjoy the supreme respect of his disciples. Lao Tzu also wanted to concentrate on cultivation, so Lao Tzu also moved from Kunlun Mountain, but set up his dojo in the Xuantu Cave of Daluo Mountain. Although this Lao Tzu didn''t want to participate in the competition, Lao Tzu received all kinds of favors from his second junior brother. Although Tong Tian respected Lao Tzu very much, he still did not do his best. Therefore, the gap between Tongtian and the primitive and Laozi is getting stronger, and I don''t know what it will become in the future. The saints in this prehistoric land are busy expanding their own strength. After all, if the sage wants to be strong, then he must obtain more control rights in the prehistoric land and the approval of more creatures. Fang is developing step by step in secret. Although this is a bit unpleasant in my heart, it is still not enough to fight. And the place where the smell of gunpowder is the strongest among the prehistoric people is among the Wu clan, because after this great witch Kuafu was exhausted to death by ten golden crows, there were many great witches among the Wu clan, and some ancestors wanted Help Kuafu revenge. And among these people, the one who does the most, or the one who cares the most, is Houyi.Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com Hou Yi was originally Kuafu''s good friend, and also Kuafu''s confidant. Both of them wanted to make the prehistoric continent more perfect and more harmonious. After Hou Yi knew that ten golden crows had killed Kuafu, he was planning to get rid of these arrogant sons in this monster race. These sons would harm the land sooner or later if they stayed in the wilderness. Then Hou Yi was looking for all the materials that could be taken into consideration in the prehistoric times. What thousand-year-old mysterious ice iron, what star meteorite iron, Hou Yi collected, and then made them into sharp weapons for shooting golden crows, plus The sun-shooting divine bow that accompanies the transformation in his hand, which can shoot the sun, is completely enough. Hou Yi still prepared different materials to serve as a substitute. After all, if these materials were not good enough, these alternate materials might have unexpected results. What Hou Yi did was just to be able to defend in the future. In other words, when ten golden crows came to disrupt the prehistoric continent, he also had something to knock them down, so that he could only suffer, if he had a weapon that could hurt them. If so, they will not be so arrogant. Hou Yi also hoped that these top ten golden crows would never come to the predicament, even if the materials they worked so hard to find and then the bows and arrows made after a lot of effort would be discarded, he did not want this thing to be really useful. One day, if that day really arrives, I dont know what kind of catastrophe I will suffer in the predicament. But these ten golden crows are just a few thousand years old. They are also very playful and ignore the feelings of others. As long as they have fun and do everything at random, even if they burn the mainland, they dont know how. Care, after all, they also know. The current situation is that the demon controls the sky, and the Wu clan controls the mainland. This matter on the Wu Clan Continent, the Golden Crow would not care about what is good or bad, as long as he is happy, it is the best. Emperor Jun gave Taiyi because of decentralization, and Taiyi placed the ten golden crows on top of the hibiscus tree. They were not allowed to play on the prehistoric continent, but if they had not been there, they might not have such thoughts. They have been there before, and they have already seen the beautiful scenery. If you can''t go there now, it will feel like. It was five hundred years after Kuafu died. These ten golden crows were a little overwhelmed with curiosity, and began to miss the beautiful things in the prehistoric continent again. Finally waited until one day these ten golden crows finally couldn''t help it. The Golden Crow discussed that they were flying in the sky. Even if the people in the wilderness want revenge, they cannot be shot down. Moreover, the power of the monster race in the wilderness is also step by step. Expanding, in the later time, the strength of this monster race may cover all the places in the prehistoric land. Then these ten golden crows were in the prehistoric state.The Golden Crows did not converge at all, and they were also in the prehistoric together. And the creatures on the prehistoric continent had not seen the Golden Crows, they had already felt the heat emitted by them. And Hou Yi was also waiting for the arrival of the Golden Crows, and wanted to try the arrows he created... 3143 Chapter 154: Hou Yi shoots the sun You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But it is said that these ten golden crows have arrived on the prehistoric continent after five hundred years, ready to come and play, by the way, look at the road that was chased by Kuafu, and reminisce about the past. Hou Yi has been waiting for this opportunity for five hundred years. He went to the ends of the world to find the Thousand-Year Profound Ice Iron, and then refined him into an arrow.Then I looked for the meteorite on the stars and also made arrows. After waiting for a long time, the Primordial Continent has recovered its calm, and Hou Yi slowly forgot about the shooting of the sun, but what I didnt expect is that today I finally waited until the ten golden crows appeared on his tribe at the same time. . Then Hou Yi hurriedly shot the arrow of the thousand-year-old mysterious ice iron that he had prepared at all times to the golden crow in flight. The arrow was very sharp and seemed to cut through the space in the air. But when it was about to reach the Golden Crow, the arrow stopped quickly. There was absolutely no reason for this. The thousand-year-old profound iron actually melted. Hou Yi was very angry, and then did not dare to try the thousand-year-old mysterious iron, but took out this meteorite. The production process of this meteorite is more difficult, and its ability to withstand high temperatures is even better than that of the thousand-year-old mysterious iron. . Hou Yi once again bent his arrow and bowed his bow for a while, then released his right hand, and the arrow was like a mighty force, and soon reached behind the Golden Crow. The Golden Crows discovered this attack, but the strength of the arrow was too great and the speed was extremely fast. They had no time to dodge, and at this time, the Golden Crow''s heart was only panicked. If he were shot by such a tyrannical bow and arrow, he would definitely be killed on the spot. Just when the Golden Crow gave up hope, the arrow quickly melted as it approached the Golden Crow, and at a little distance from the Golden Crows side, only the aftermath of some arrows made one of them. Only the Golden Crow was frightened, but did not cause harm. Although the star meteorite iron is powerful, the intense high temperature of this golden crow also makes the meteorite iron arrow made of meteorite very fragile, and it melts before reaching the golden crow''s body.And these golden crows passed quickly. No matter how much Golden Crow shoots arrows later, these arrows cannot be shot near Golden Crow''s body. Later, these golden crows flew away slowly, making Hou Yi very annoyed. The golden crows are also proud. After all, if the arrow is stronger, it may be able to shoot the golden crows down, but it is the reason why the arrow is too weak that such a result will occur. The Golden Crows have learned that the Primordial Continent cannot do anything dangerous to you, so they are very proud and arrogant. After Hou Yi suffered a loss, Hou Yi went for a walk in the wilderness, or to see what inspiration he had. At this time, Hou Yi discovered that when the top ten golden crows came, many animals were Hiding in the mud, wrapped the thick mud on his body.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com Then, after the Ten Golden Crows were gone, the mud on their bodies was already like a hard stone. After they got the mud on their bodies, there were no other abnormalities in their bodies. After the animals were gone, Hou Yi picked up the hard mud that had turned into stone and looked at it. Found that the hardness is indeed very tyrannical, and Hou Yi thought of it.Since this soil has such strong properties, can it be made into an arrow? The higher the temperature, the less it will melt. After thinking of this, Hou Yi is studying how this thing should be made every day, so that he can successfully complete the process of making arrows. Finally, after failing countless times, I was finally able to grasp the mystery. As long as the material of this soil is pure, it can keep the arrow under the action of high temperature, not spreading, but getting more and more. Tight, there is no need for long, Hou Yi has forged a batch of clay arrows. Soon after, Hou Yi completed the experiment. Some great witches and little witches among the Witch tribe knew that the arrows made by Hou Yi using a thousand-year-old profound iron and meteorite iron for the first time were not able to smoothly shoot the Golden Crow down, so they were not right this time. What hope of the arrow reported. "I don''t know if the arrow made of this mud can work. No matter how hard the mud is, it can''t be used as a weapon. It will break when it touches something." Yes, it''s better to imagine other methods, don''t waste time on this. And these ten Golden Crow princes, because after walking around in the wilderness, they were very crying when they discovered that the bows and arrows in the wilderness could not harm them. Within a few days, I went to the prehistoric land to see something strange.After all, the sky is not as interesting as the Primordial Continent, and the heavens are mainly tired of playing, and for the Golden Crows, the Primordial Realm is very new and interesting. On this day, the ten golden crows were on the prehistoric continent again, but after a long time, Hou Yi knew that the ten golden crows were above the prehistoric, and then Hou Yi was ready to try to develop it again. Could the special arrow that came out hurt these ten golden crows? This time Hou Yi understood the characteristics of these bows and arrows, because these bows and arrows are particularly fragile when they have not undergone high temperatures, and if they have undergone high temperatures, they can completely condense into hard rocks, even more than stones. Hardness, so Hou Yi has confidence in using such things. The reason why Hou Yi wanted to do this was simply that he wanted revenge. He didnt think about what he planned to do in the future. After this, he didnt care about the revenge of the Monster Race. If it was revenge, Hou Yi would also use it. His own life came to kill ten golden crows. After the Golden Crow arrived, he still looked aloof. Because of the reasons in the previous few times, I learned that on this continent, mortals can''t hurt them at all, and ordinary bows and arrows can''t hurt them at all, even close. It''s all difficult, as long as they can maintain a certain flying height, there is basically no problem at all. But at this time Hou Yi was already aiming at them, and Hou Yi took a bow to shoot arrows. Hou Yis arrow technique was originally a marvelous one. He had already locked one of the ten golden crows, and then Hou Yi used force to shoot the sun bow towards Pulling back, the bow and arrow went out with a swish, and the arrow quickly traversed the sky, emitting a brilliant spark, and hitting the Golden Crow... 3144 Chapter 155: Ten Golden Crows Falling One After Another You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The special bow and arrow made by Hou Yi, as soon as it left the string, it quickly shot in the direction of the Golden Crow. Under the blazing fire of the sun, the arrow quickly increased in temperature, and then it turned into a ball. Something like a burning stone. The things made from the soil are indeed very powerful. They did not melt, but quickly condensed under the temperature of the flames of the sun. And seeing the group of great witches and little witches shooting at Hou Yi, they were shocked to see a red flame across the sky. Then the sword body of the bow and arrow slowly melted under the high temperature of the flames of the sun, but its arrow was indeed completely preserved, and it became harder and harder. Driven by this swift force, the red arrow passed through the body of one of the golden crows. The Golden Crow just screamed, and he lost his vitality, and was directly pierced to death by this powerful arrow. The Golden Crow''s body also froze in midair. After a while, it fell down quickly. This sudden scene made the other Golden Crows stunned. They never thought that this wild continent actually had such a magic weapon. This scene made them a little bit afraid, and they looked at themselves. Brother, fell from the air. The remaining nine golden crows have not had time to consider anything.Then Hou Yi''s second arrow had already shot towards one of the golden crows.This power is very powerful, this unmatched speed makes the Golden Crow timid, and feels that his body is restricted, and he can''t move at that moment. But also, in front of such a powerful force, their moving speed is also very small. This speed is like the power of thunder, which is instantaneous, and the power it contains is that powerful, so it is said that shooting the sun The bow possesses such a powerful force, in front of such a force.The ten golden crows can only tremble. And the great witches and little witches who were going to see Hou Yi embarrassed. Seeing Hou Yis sun-shooting bow and special clay arrows, they all successfully shot down the high golden crow.This kind of strength makes everyone fearful. But after seeing the golden crow fall, these great witches and little witches were very happy. They had already received a lot of suffering under the ravages of the golden crow. As long as you can live well and securely, all this is easy to say. But now Hou Yi actually shot the Golden Crow, which undoubtedly solved their concerns for a long time. They have seen too many creatures in the wild. Under the burning of the sun''s flames, their bodies slowly become withered. In the end, there is no vitality, and they become a living corpse. The witches sang and danced and celebrated loudly. But the golden crows in the sky began to realize the seriousness of this problem after the second golden crow''s arrow landed. Their situation at this time was extremely dangerous, and they had no time to regret their activities in the wilderness. At this time, the Golden Crows just wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible, and escaped within the range of the sun-shooting bow. However, this sun-shooting bow is Houyis companion spirit treasure. It is extremely powerful and has an invincible range. As long as the arrow does not melt, it is easy to shoot the Golden Crow. As long as the Golden Crow is still in the wild, this shoots the Golden Crow. The matter becomes very simple.5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com Hou Yi didn''t stop, but quickly took a bow and shot arrows. As the bow and arrows left the bowstring one by one, the golden crows fell one by one. In this magnificent scene, the great witch and the little witch who watched were very shocked.And at this time, there was nothing more shocked than the ancestral witch among the witch clan. Earlier, the great witch general Hou Yi shot the golden crow privately and informed the ancestor witch, but when the ancestor witch came out to see, Hou Yi had already shot the golden crow halfway quickly. And the remaining half can only escape hastily. But this ancestral witch hall is still a little far away from Houyi''s tribe, so they couldn''t tell Houyi to stop. The ancestor witches also hate the golden crow, but because of the relationship between the emperor and Taiyi, they are not too much to control. The ancestor witches now concentrate on maintaining the twelve capital gods. Well, by the time this practice is completed, you will be able to display supernatural powers, and then you will be able to fight against the monster race. At this time, the Wu clan lacked an ancestral witch. Originally, this power was not reduced much, but the reduction of one ancestral witch brought about the fact that the twelve capital gods could not be used. Therefore, for the witch clan, such a small amount People, the lack of combat effectiveness is very much. You Wen is still in the sky at this time, with his four remaining brothers in the predicament, trying to open more of Houyi''s bows and arrows, but Houyi''s bows and arrows are almost white-haired, and the first five arrows are all It was a hundred shots and a hundred hits. When the sixth arrow shot over, it happened to lock Young Wen, but just as the flaming arrow was about to pass through You Wen''s body, his brother hurried forward and took the swift arrow. It was resisted. Although You Wen did not receive any harm, but at this time You Wen was already on the verge of extinction. My heart is already extremely sad. After all, in the final analysis, it is my own reason for the enmity with the prehistoric witch clan. If it weren''t for nine brothers, it would definitely not hurt me. But this is not the time to be sad, You Wen yelled to the remaining three brothers. "Big Brother, Third Brother, Ninth Brother, we don''t want to fly in a straight line, or fly around. If we don''t, it will be a living target. The bow is not known for what it is. It has a strong bow and has an extremely long range." After hearing this, the eldest prince and the three princes and the nine princes all flew according to what You Wen said. After Hou Yi saw the dragon-shaped flight of the golden crows, it was a bit difficult to lock, because it was difficult to predict the next position of the golden crow. If the speed of the golden crow''s escape remains unchanged, it is easy to aim and predictable. of. After looking at it for a while, Hou Yi had no target, so he could only shoot arrows, Hou Yi thought.If you release the arrow, you will still have a chance to shoot the Golden Crow, if you don''t release the arrow, it must be impossible to shoot the Golden Crow. This archery, especially shooting flying things, requires not only good archery skills, but also good luck. But this flaming arrow really passed through the gap between the four golden crows. The Golden Crows just heard a swoosh, and then they saw the fiery red arrow shooting into the void in front of them, but they couldn''t see any deviation. The powerful speed made the Golden Crows have some body. Feeling weak, I feel that I can''t escape this disaster... 3145 Chapter 156 The Ten Princes Fleeing You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After seeing the power of the arrow, the remaining four Golden Crows were a little scared, but it was not the time when they were scared at this time. At this time, there was still a huge fear before their eyes. Hou Yi saw that the arrow was shot crookedly, and was a little frustrated, but he still had a chance. Then he quickly picked up the arrow. This time Hou Yi used three arrows together, preparing to move the three together. The arrow shot past. As Hou Yi opened his bow and shot arrows, these three arrows traversed three gorgeous arcs in the sky. Although the remaining four golden crows were walking in the shape of a dragon, they still had no way to escape. There are too many arrows. Two of the golden crows were torn apart. Then the two golden crows were brought a lot of distance forward under the huge force, and when they were about to touch Youwen , It stopped.Then it began to fall slowly in the air. You Wen looked back, the tears in his eyes could no longer be taken away, and then he shouted hoarsely. "Three brothers, nine brothers." The eldest prince at this time had to be a little more calm, after all encountered such a thing, his life could be shattered in an instant. But at this time, the eldest prince should understand these truths a little bit better than the youngest brother. Then he ran away desperately with You Wen. As for the great witches and the little witches who saw their nerves tightened in the back, they were all excited when they saw such a scene. They shot the two golden crows down at once, which really made everyone look at it with admiration. , No longer dared to laugh at the bow and arrow made of mud. Although the eleven ancestral witches were far away, they could still see the golden crows flying in the sky, being shot down one by one by Hou Yi, and at this time they could no longer manage. Among them, the most sober, or wisest, is Dijiang. When Di Jiang found out, Hou Yi had already shot five of the Golden Crows. If Di Jiang stopped, he might keep the Golden Crows behind. But Dijiang understood that killing one was a vengeance, and killing ten was also a vengeance. As long as he killed this golden crow, he had forged an unadjustable hatred with Dijiang. If it is stopped at this time, it will not have any effect, but will let go of these golden crows. Di Jiang was not a good old man, but a master who weighed the pros and cons, so Di Jiang did not stop this killing at all. Dijiang is fully capable and has the ability to stop Houyi''s behavior in the first place. After all, Dijiang is an ancestor witch who masters the laws of space, and for space movement, Dijiang can quickly be by Dao Houyi''s side, and then To stop Hou Yi, at least four golden crows could be dropped. But Dijiang gave up, and the other ancestral witches originally hoped that these ten golden crows could fall down earlier, so they had no good intentions towards the golden crow, so that these eleven ancestral witches were only in the ancestral witch hall. At the door. Seeing that Hou Yi could still shoot three arrows at once, two of which were hits. The eleven ancestor witches of this kind of strength were praised. Zhu Rong said. "Hou Yi''s arrow technique is truly unparalleled in the world." Gonggong was also impressed by the ferocity of this Houyi. "Hou Yi was originally the first great witch to be transformed, and its energy is not weak, but it was transformed a little later than our ancestral witch, and the concentration of the blood of the Father God in his body was a little bit worse, but the shooting sun in his hand The bow is an excellent magic weapon. I didn''t expect the use of this sun-shooting bow here." After speaking, the ancestor witches did not speak, but in their hearts they hoped that Hou Yi could shoot the two golden crows down, but there were still some taboos in their mouths, and it was not easy to speak directly. If the ancestor witches meant it at this time, this might be a battle between the two clans of the Lich.Kiss novels www.qinxs.com At that time, its tragic degree must be much more fierce than the period of the Three Clans War. Although the ancestral witches hate the monster race, they don''t want that to happen. When Hou Yi saw these two golden crows fall from the sky, he was very happy, and it was only his own blindness. Hou Yi quickly took out three of the arrows again, then took a glance, and then shot them. But the curves drawn by these three arrows in the sky are exceptionally beautiful. But these three arrows did not hurt the Golden Crow a bit, and then Hou Yi took out three more arrows and shot them out. At this sight, the ancestral witches who have not shot into this ancestral witch hall, and all your great witches and little witches in the witch clan, are all holding a heart in their hearts. Not only the people of the Witch clan watched the shooting of the Golden Crow, but all the creatures in the predicament at this time watched the Golden Crow being shot down one by one. Even the humans of Shouyang Mountain saw this spectacular scene.It was also very shocking, and then my heart was also full of gratitude. Although it was said that the ten princes were because of their young age, the damage this caused to the land was not something young people could cause.Since the top ten golden crows came to the top of the prehistoric hordes, the place they walked through was a sea of ??fire, and they looked at the sea of ??fire behind them, and their hearts were full of pride, so such golden crows should be killed. The creatures on the prehistoric continent are all in favor of getting rid of it. Everyone has this star in their hearts, hoping to shoot down this nasty sun. This is indeed a great harm to Honghuang. At this time, when Emperor Jun and Taiyi discussed the pattern of future development in this predicament, he felt a little nauseous in his chest, and then felt uncomfortable all over, as if something was going to happen. But Di Jun also didn''t know what happened. "Taiyi, I feel uncomfortable. I don''t know if anything bad will happen. How did you deal with the ten princes!" After hearing too much, he said. "I shut them all in the palace on the hibiscus tree, and told them not to go out." "Yes, in this prehistoric witch tribe, the great witch has died. It must be a great grudge against the prehistoric. At this time, we must be ourselves. Don''t mess with it." "Yep, got it." But in the predicament, the three arrows shot by Hou Yi shot out quickly. The Golden Crow has already flown a lot of distance. Although it is currently within the range, the distance is too large and the accuracy will decrease. So the accuracy is already low. But at this time one of the three arrows shot one of the big princes of the two golden crows, and the big prince flew over quickly in order to protect the young Wen, and took the other as long as it hurt Youwen''s arrow. The eldest prince lost his life under the power of two arrows, and then began to fall quickly. You Wen was left alone at this time... 3146 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the eldest prince was hit by two arrows, his body could no longer be supported, and then his body was indeed falling continuously. At this time, You Wen saw that his brothers fell one by one, and his heart was already extremely sad, and also extremely fearful. At this time, You Wen had no idea. Then the eldest prince said with one last breath. "Run, run." At this time, You Wen just understood, and then began to fly desperately. While flying, You Wen looked at the falling elder brother, and the other brothers who were falling, filled with hatred in his heart. But Hou Yi didn''t want to let go of the last Golden Crow. He also took the bow and arrow and prepared to shoot this Golden Crow down. The power of this bow and arrow is infinite, and Hou Yi can still shoot at such a long distance. Everyone who watched the show was very emotional, Hou Yi''s powerful ability. And as long as it is within Hou Yi''s line of sight, this is basically a hit. The ancestor witches of the Ancestral Witch Palace also have this heart, wanting to see if Hou Yi can shoot the last Golden Crow. The big witch and the little witches were silent now, and it seemed that the sound of Hou Yi''s breathing was the worry in the entire prehistoric continent. Hou Yi tried his best to adjust his breathing, even if he was sweating profusely at the moment, it did not affect Hou Yi''s intent on aiming, and shot a key arrow. Suddenly, three long arrows penetrated the void, and then three flaming rays of light were drawn in the sky. The brilliant rays of light chased Yu Wen, but Yu Wen was already clever.He didn''t walk in a straight line anymore, and then escaped the attack of the bow and arrow through a tricky flight. All three bows and arrows passed through You Wen''s body. You Wen had already given up his hope of survival at this time. In this case, the inner pressure would become less.Although afterwards, he escaped the fierce arrow through various wonderful body techniques. This distance is too far, Hou Yi has no way to see the target anymore, if at this time it is completely blind cat and dead mouse. After several shootings, Hou Yi could only give up shooting. After all, this distance is really Taiyuan, and the target is invisible. There was only one left, and it was not too unacceptable for the Primordial Continent. Besides, after this time, I believe that this golden crow will stay in the heavens honestly, and dare not come back to the prehistoric land again. After the ancestors saw the escaping Golden Crow, they also let the situation develop. Di Jiang said at this time. Tell the tribes to take strict precautions and prepare for the revenge action of the heavenly court. This killed nine of Dijun''s ten sons. If Dijun and Taiyi didn''t act, it would be Dijun and Taiyi.Shubada Novel Network www.shubada.com Among the Wu Clan, they are actively preparing and planning to resist the Monster Clan. On the Lingshan Mountain, the Ksitigarbha has realized the sufferings of the prehistoric continent, and has gone into hell to save all things, and the Ksitigarbha has listened to the truth. On the other hand, Nagato entered the Chaos Orb, comprehending the higher-level Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. And this kind of avenue beyond heaven is even more powerful. This kind of realm that can prove Dao to become a Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian without relying on the heavens is a level beyond the heavenly saints. This difference looks very different at the same level, but the follow-up development is indeed completely different. This can be regarded as the end of the prehistoric world. The Great Dao Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian can surpass the existence of the Heavenly Dao, and the Heavenly Dao Sage, because of the collapse of this world and greatly reduced cultivation base, it is very likely that they will be buried with this world Up. Nagato is slowly comprehending the Daluo Jinxian in the Hunyuan Pearl. Nagato has a variety of spirit treasures to help enlightenment, and the chaotic green lotus in his body, which makes Nagato''s ascension quite rapid. . After so long of cultivation, Nagato was able to capture a trace of the secret of the prehistoric continent in the world of Hunyuanzhu. "Well, Hou Yi shoots the sun. Only the smallest golden crow is left. The battle between the two clans of the Lich is here." Nagato sighed once, because this is what the saint of heaven wants to see most. Because this ancestral witch has its own laws and attributes, and these laws also have attributes, which are all stripped from the heavens.And if the way of heaven is to be complete, then the ancestor witches must fill the way of heaven with their own laws.And only after the ancestral witches have fallen can they fill this rule. Therefore, the Wu Clan must die. The witches have played a lot in consolidating the prehistoric continent. Because the ancestral witches are all inherited from the blood of the Pangu god, the ancestor witches are all upholding the will of the Pangu god, which means that the witches are all representatives. The Pangu God. Then the law mastered by the Wu clan can control the great flood in the prehistoric land and prevent the creatures on the mainland from being submerged by the prehistoric land.The law of water mastered by Gonggong has such great significance. The rules of weather that Shebi corpse masters can make better weather transitions under appropriate weather.In short, the laws that each ancestral witch mastered were important factors for the normal operation of this wild continent. Although these saints did not directly participate in the murder of the ancestral witch, this is also the general trend, the trend of heaven, and the saints have mercy on the ancestral witch, and there is no way. Nagato can only focus on cultivating himself at this time, and at that time he can contribute to the better construction of Honghuang. Nagato slowly had no idea how many years passed in the Hunyuan Pearl, and slowly mastered the true meaning of Hunyuan Avenue, and then slowly began to reshape his body. In this way, Nagatos body is constantly being remodeled. After this remodeling, the physical strength of the body will be several times that of the previous, and the foundation will be even better. When practicing profound arts in the future, it will be faster than others. less. After finally comprehending the last bit of mystery, Nagato began to concentrate on cultivation. It won''t be long before Nagato can break through to the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. At that time, Hunyuanzhu can help his shadow to hide the aura of the saint of the Dao. At this time, it can be low-key or low-key. After all, Nagato is still more willing to speak with strength. The kind that seems to be superior, it does not have any strength. Yes, Nagato looks down on it and is unwilling to do it. Finally, after Nagato absorbed the aura in the heavens and the earth, his body was slowly enveloped in a cloud of auspicious red gas. At this time, the aura in Nagato''s body was constantly skyrocketing, and it was about to reach a limit at this time... 3147 Chapter 158 Nagato Prove Dao Hun Yuan Da Luo Jinxian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This spiritual energy is still rising, and if this is normal, Nagato''s body will be stretched, but Nagato has already realized this and the mystery. And constantly transform the external aura into his own strength. Some of the aura in this Hunyuan Orb comes from the Hunyuan Orb itself, and more of it is in the prehistoric state, but the aura in this Hunyuan Orb is the aura in the chaos of heaven and earth, which can be very good. Help Nagato obtain Hunyuan Avenue. At this time, Nagato took out the last purple and black gourd he had obtained in Kunlun Mountain. At this time, the purple and black gourd has slowly been well-trained in the world in the ring, and it has matured. Nagato released the chaotic air from the purple and black gourd. This chaotic air is very pure, which is equivalent to the purification of the gourd vine, and it can be directly accepted by the saints, so his own strength will also In this one quickly improved. Nagato slowly sucked the gas in the purple and black gourd into his body, and then these auras were somewhat chaotic, and this series of strange reactions occurred in Nagato''s body. After a long period of cultivation, Nagato has carefully cultivated the gas in the body, and classified the essence, Qi and God in the body. This saint also lives by the spirit of spirit, and as long as he cultivates the spirit of spirit and spirit, his cultivation level can also be improved quickly. Nagato''s cultivation in the Hunyuan Orb can evade the heavens and can safely practice in the Hunyuan Orb. The cool Nagato can understand the realm of this Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. With a violent surging within the Hunyuan Pearl, Nagato slowly walked out in a strong white gas. Now Nagato has finally succeeded in proving Dao, and has entered the Hunyuan smoothly. Big Luo Jinxian.Nagato''s current Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian has only four levels. This is already the same realm as receiving and directing Laozi. In this realm, it must surpass the three of them. After all, the benefits of this are only known to me. After all, my own avenue exists beyond the heavenly way, and will not be bound by the heavenly way and not under the jurisdiction of the heavenly way. Be at ease. Moreover, this is not fixed. As long as Nagato can study one of the rules, it is Hunyuan Dao Jiuzhong, which can also be achieved. Nagato still doesn''t know what realm there is after Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian Jiu Zhong.Because no one has reached the ninth level of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, not even Dao Zu Hongjun. This ninth level is already extremely powerful. Nagato is unimaginable how powerful it is at this level. But after Nagato felt that he could open up and destroy one at will, he was still a little scared. After all, this power was too strong, so powerful that it made himself a little scared, so powerful that no one feared. Even if the saint Hongjun comes, Nagato is not afraid, but even if it is not afraid, Nagato is unwilling to expose his identity as Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. Although he is invincible, he is afraid. Some people have been thinking that if they find any good opportunities, they will start from behind. This is what Nagato hates most, but it has to be guarded against. If it is positive, the leaders are not afraid of others, but if someone plays tricks from behind, then Nagato is still a little scared. Nagato was very pleased with this smooth testimony, but how to use this powerful force is another thing worth thinking about. Although the Primordial Continent is not comparable to a small world, it is impossible to destroy it at will, and the Primordial Continent The energy contained in it is the strongest.Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com After Nagato felt that a catastrophe was about to happen in the prehistoric continent, he was a little worried about the other creatures in this prehistoric continent. So Nagato quickly emerged from the Hunyuanzhu, but on top of Lingshan. On Lingshan, the reception and Zhunti are still busy, and Jin Chanzi and Maitreya are also constantly learning and enlightening you. And now that Nagato has reached the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, he will be able to see a glimmer of secrets. Although this cannot be developed completely in accordance with the arrangement of the heavens, the general trend in it cannot be reversed. Nagato didn''t want to contend with the Heavenly Dao, but it can also control the general trend of the Heavenly Dao, that is, through good guidance, the Heavenly Dao can develop towards a good discovery. In this way, the prehistoric continent will not face destruction. After the Golden Crow Youwen returned to the Heavenly Court, she hid in the hibiscus tree and did not dare to come out. However, the ten princes who knew about the freshman year secretly went out. Only the ten princes came back. She was a little worried and went. ask. The ten princes, Youwen, started crying after all told Taiyi. "Uncle Emperor, I''m all bad, I''m all playful. If it weren''t for me, my brothers wouldn''t cause trouble in the predicament. Now my brothers are all dead because of me." After Taiyi heard the news, he was also angry. "The Wu Clan is going to rebel. Killing my nine princes, this Hou Yi''s list is simply too big." Then Youwen said to Taiyi again. "Uncle Emperor, you must avenge my brothers. Then Hou Yi shot us all down with a sun-shooting bow. The bodies of the nine brothers are still in the middle of nowhere." Then Taiyi was very angry. "The people of the Witch tribe are simply not keeping their promises. It is not that they will not be held accountable after they have taken the gift, but they are really not keeping their promises. I must beat the Witch tribe." Then Tai Yi was very angry, and he wanted to go to the Witch Clan alone to settle the accounts, but Tai Yi did not tell Di Jun about some of these things. Fortunately, Di Jun was notified by his little demon, which explained ten. The prince went to the wilderness, only ten princes, Youwen, were left, and the whereabouts of the other princes were unknown. But when Youwen came back, he went to the hibiscus tree. After Dijun learned the tragic death of his nine children, he was extremely sad. Although Emperor Jun wanted to send troops to retaliate, if the Lich started a war, it would have affected many creatures, and the monster clan could not win. This risk is too great, so that Dijun dare not try. Tai Yi was carrying Emperor Jun on his back and was quietly plotting revenge... 3148 Chapter 159-Taiyis Revenge Plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tai Yi was ready to seek justice for his nephew. These nine nephews of his own were now hit by such a blow, and Tai Yi, the emperor''s uncle, had to act. Taiyi didn''t discuss with Dijun after he knew Di Jun''s attitude. Di Jun''s attitude was always to take the overall situation into consideration and put the overall situation as the most important, and such behavior also made Tai a bit angry. Although Di Juns attitude was undoubtedly angry, he did not want to seek justice for his nine sons in that way. Taiyi passed the investigation and knew that the witch Houyi who shot the nine princes was the great witch Houyi. . And Tai Yi''s anger had already locked Hou Yi. In Tai Yi''s eyes, Hou Yi had also become a person who had to die. After a simple plan, Tai Yi decided to kill Houyi. Hou Yi must pay for his actions. Although the Nagamon on Lingshan will sympathize with Houyi, he is still the fourth level of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, and he cant compete with the heavens. Although the heavens cant cause any harm to him, what disasters will be caused. Hurt myself.But if he is targeted by the gods, there will always be a hundred harm but no benefit. Moreover, for Houyi, it is not worthy of Nagato''s move, and if it is because of Houyi, it is really not a good deal to be an enemy of Heaven, and if there is any huge benefit, Nagato can still consider it. All the saints in this predicament are watching the show, so there is no need to act. Even if Nagato has the super ability to change the way of heaven, it is not able to fight against the way of heaven. The result of fighting against the way of heaven is no different from seeking death, and the result of death can only be death. In the precipice. So for Nagato, it is really elusive if there is such an ability in this predicament. Although Nagato wanted to help the Witch clan, he didn''t want to let himself go, and the destruction of the Witch clan was a destined thing. Nagato just needed to complete his mission safely, and Nagato didn''t need to take risks. Nagato only wanted to improve his cultivation. But Taiyi was not so kind, and then Taiyi summoned his cronies and arrived in the wilderness, preparing to encircle the great Wu Houyi in the wilderness. The strength of this Hou Yi was not particularly so jealous, but he killed his nine nephews, then he was damned. On the one side of the Taiyi side, the Wu Clan Gong Gong and Zhu Rong had a conflict.This splitting the enemy''s internals is equivalent to enhancing his own strength, so Taiyi cannot let go of such a method. Moreover, the contradiction between Gonggong and Zhu Rong, co-work has long been resolved, so the plan to deal with Zhu Rong and Gonggong has already been calculated countless times. As long as there is any contradiction, the two can fight. It''s hard to separate. Taiyi allowed the confidant Yaozu generals to lead the Wuzu clan, preparing to create conflicts between the co-workers among the Wuzuzu and Zhu Rong. In this case, Taiyi can only be good, but there is no harm.Taiyi can also take this opportunity and get rid of Houyi. What people did not expect was that the contradiction between Gonggong and Zhu Rong could ignite the contradiction between the two as long as a little spark. Tai Yi''s confidant, after a slight instigation among the Wu clan, Gonggong and Zhu Rong began to compete for control in this predicament, and then began a protracted territorial struggle. Gonggong and Zhu Rong are both unwilling to be left behind. The two have to fight for their own rights, but also for their own tribe, and even more for their own high and low. As long as the ancestral witch has a strong will to fight, he can fight fearlessly and forever. And Taiyi needs this kind of fearless battle, so that the Ancestral Witch can divide his attention. In this case, it can kill the Great Witch Houyi. If this is the case, revenge is even simpler. Taiyi is slowly preparing to provoke a battle between Gonggong and Zhu Rong among the Wu clan.51 Pen Fun Pavilion www.51suxiu.com Afterwards, some of the Wu people were talking about Zhu Rong and Gonggong''s ability, which made Zhu Rong and Gonggong very dissatisfied, and then a serious battle broke out between the two. The fighting between the two was very fierce, so that the Ancestral Witch and Great Witch of the Witch Clan went to the vicinity of Bu Zhou Mountain to watch the battle between the Gonggong and Zhu Rong, and the battle made Tai Yi a little very sad. Taiyis main purpose was to target Hou Yi, and the battle between Gonggong and Zhu Rong made all the ancestral witches in the prehistoric world a little bit confused. Taiyi took advantage of the battle between Gonggong and Zhu Rong, looking for an opportunity and then went into the predicament, preparing for revenge. Tai Yi''s goal is very clear, that is, the great witch Kuafu disappear from the prehistoric, otherwise, they will not give up. Taiyi brought the followers around him into the prehistoric state. Because Taiyi had set eyeliner earlier, everything went smoothly when Taiyi came, and Houyi was alone on the top of the mountain at this time. Since Hou Yi shot the sun, he was determined to use his own life to explain to Emperor Juntai one by one, and only his own life can avoid greater battle between the Lich race. Hou Yi was also waiting for this day. But in order not to intensify the contradiction, Hou Yi went to the mountain, such a person quietly waiting for the arrival of the Yaozu. After Tai arrived, he saw a stalwart figure standing on a relatively open clearing in the mountains and forests. The man seemed to be waiting for something. Taiyi already knew that this person was the person he was looking for, and that this person was Houyi. Tai Yi made all the little demons behind him, and then he went before. Tai Yi wanted to meet this Houyi at this time. Hou Yi was carrying a large bow behind his back. It was dazzling and exquisite. At a glance, he recognized this bow, which was the bow that he was looking for.That is, Hou Yi used this bow to shoot down all his nine nephews. After seeing Hou Yi, all Taiyi''s previous anger felt much calmer. Even so, Hou Yi still had to die. Seeing someone coming, Hou Yi said lightly. "You are finally here?" After hearing it too, I felt a little surprised. I always let my subordinates act quietly, and all the actions on this road were carried out quietly. Taiyi didn''t know the reason, so he couldn''t answer, and kept silent. Then Hou Yi said again. "Emperor Taiyi, I knew you were coming, so let''s do it now." This made Tai Yi even more confused... 3149 Chapter One hundred and sixty: Hou Yi went to death generously You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Taiyi heard this, he was a little excited, and he didn''t know how to deal with it. After all, this was something Taiyi had never seen before. Taiyi had always wanted revenge and had done so many things. What he didn''t expect was that the person he wanted to kill was actually waiting for him obediently. In order to plan this plan, Taiyi let the Gonggong and Zhu Rong fight against each other, and then let people distract the Wu Clan and other members of the Wu Clan. Finally seized this opportunity and was able to stand alone with Hou Yi. Taiyi was about to ask Hou Yi why he shot his nine nephews.Does it make him regret it? This was originally a trial. But the current progress made Tai Yi simply unpredictable, which made Tai Yi unable to accept the current ending. Taiyi heard this, then adjusted his mentality, and then asked sharply. "Hou Yi, you know you are guilty." Hou Yi still said lightly. "What''s wrong with me?" "You murdered my nine nephews, and you dare to argue." "I don''t have anything to say about this, it''s all they made and felt." After hearing this, Tai Yi became even more angry, and then shouted at Hou Yi. "Why, why did you kill them? They are just children." Hou Yi turned around, and then faintly spit out a few words. "Hehe, kid? The many people in the predicament that children can make are roasted to death by their big sun golden flames, turning the vibrant land into a piece of scorched earth." As soon as the sky arrived in the wilderness, those traces were also seen, and when we took down the destroyed ground, there would be no life for a long time, and no plants would appear for a long time. The soil was already scorched. What other plants or crops can grow on the scorched earth? Taiyi said. "Even so, you, Hou Yi, can''t pronounce their deaths for us. You shot them all in the most brilliant grade. You are responsible for this, and I will make you regret it." Hou Yi said. "Isn''t I waiting for you? Come on if you want to kill or cut, this matter has nothing to do with other people, it''s all my own business." Baihui Novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com These words simply angered Tai Yi. Hou Yi wanted to resist all the charges, but it really angered Tai Yi even more. Killing Hou Yi could not let Tai Yi calm down.Taiyi said angrily. "Do you think that your death will be able to repay my nine nephews? Even a hundred Houyi can''t, and this matter, it is impossible to leave it alone. You witches, I will also treat them one by one Shoot it and let you know the taste. Otherwise, you think you simply die, forget it. Young man, your thinking is too simple, it''s impossible for me to let you go like this." Hou Yi still said calmly at this time. "Hehe, then just chant, anyway, today is either you die or I die. Since you dont let me get better, then dont think about it. Since my death cant relieve your hatred, then let us die together. In this case, Perhaps it is the wise choice." Then Hou Yi quickly removed the sun-shooting bow from his body, and then a three-shot burst. The power of the sun-shooting bow is very powerful, and the speed is unmatched. Facing these three arrows that came one after another, it was too late for Tai Yi to dodge.But Tai Yi is not in a hurry either. As the saying goes, those who are busy are not busy and those who are busy are not.One too was driving his own Lingbao Chaos Clock, and the one that steadily blocked the three arrows. And Hou Yi''s arrows were all Chaos Clocks that couldn''t shoot Taiyi at all. After all, the defenses of this Chaos Clock were basically invincible. Only when the Witch Clans Twelve Capital Heavenly Devil Array, because of the true essence of the Great God Pangu, Taiyis Chaos Clock was easily cracked.At other times, when blocking the red clouds and killing the Eastern Prince, the Chaos Clock played an unparalleled role. Seeing that this ordinary arrow was useless, Hou Yi shot three arrows of the thousand-year-old profound iron that he had refined. The arrow of the thousand-year-old profound iron hit the chaotic clock and there was still no sound, but the arrow was in the middle of the contact of the chaotic clock, and it hit and made a bell. Then Hou Yi chose the arrow made of only the remaining meteorite. This chaotic clock had a certain connection with this meteorite iron, so this meteorite iron arrow, combined with the power of Houyi''s bow of the sun, might really pose a certain threat to the chaotic clock. Then with the arrival of these three arrows, it really fell on the chaos clock, but the arrow shot only a point, just able to stand on the chaos clock. Taiyi saw that his treasure was actually hurt by this Hou Yi, and he was shocked.And for so many years, I have not seen any spirit treasure that can cause the invincible Chaos Clock in the wilderness to be harmed. In fact, the invincibility mentioned here is also invincible within a certain range, and to be able to use the power of the Lingbao to the limit, in addition to the user''s cultivation level, it also depends on the level of the Lingbao. For example, Luo Hu''s Destroying Black Lotus was originally invincible and invincible in defense.But in front of Hongjun Daozu, it was still broken.In this predicament, strong players have their own strong middle players, so no one can always sit first, not even Hongjun. The primordial spirit of the Great God Pangu can kill Hongjun every minute, and in front of absolute power, nothing is useless, it can only be reduced to a master''s dish. When Tai saw this, he said. "Hou Yi, you really have some abilities, but your head is not smart. The demise of the Wu Clan begins with you. Even if you die today, I will imprison your soul so that you can see it with your own eyes. The demise of the Witch Clan, and you are the one who is responsible for this, and it can only be you." Hou Yi just wanted to surrender herself at this time to protect the Wu Clan. He didn''t expect Tai Yi to be so vicious, but simply, Da Wu had no soul. Hou Yi said lightly. "Hahaha, dont you know that big witches are soulless? Our consciousness is just the will of the Great God Pangu, and if your monster race wants to fight the witch race, its still too difficult. Fight against us, then It is to fight against the Wu Clan, that is to fight against the father God Pangu. If the Monster Clan is self-defeating, just try it." After listening to Taiyi, his face was pale, and he didn''t know how to deal with it. At present, the simplest and rude way to solve the problem is to quickly get rid of Hou Yi... 3150 Chapter 161-Taiyi Refining Immortal Slashing Flying Sword You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tai Yi was very embarrassed to talk with Hou Yi, and Hou Yi finally angered Tai Yi, and Tai Yi really couldn''t talk to Hou Yi like this anymore.And Tai Yi finally had a murderous intention. Tai Yi was really helpless by acting like this. If he didn''t act, he really didn''t know how to communicate with Hou Yi. It is also difficult to communicate with those who are going to die. It is really annoying. Tai Yi''s original hot temper, Hou Yi turned his responsibilities completely away, that is, washed his neck, and waited for Tai Yi to finish. There was no intention of repentance at all, which irritated too much. This is like having no place to vent your own fire. Taiyi still said. "Then you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you.", What Taiyi thinks is to educate this person well during the fight, and only in this way can Tai Yi''s anger be vented. Then Taiyi put away the Chaos Clock, planning to fight with Hou Yi with both hands at once, so that the hatred could be resolved. And Hou Yi also seemed to understand Taiyi''s purpose. He also dropped the sun-shooting bow in his hand, and then actually fought with Taiyi in hand-to-hand combat. The two of them were both won and lost before. Hou Yi''s body was also very tough, and Tai Yi was even more powerful. Tai Yi was completely considered a militant among the predecessors. After countless battles, battle experience. Very rich.And Xiu-ben was originally higher than Houyi. And Hou Yi wanted to die, only to cooperate with Tai One.But Houyi still did not have much disadvantage. After fighting, Hou Yi finally lost. At this time, Hou Yi was already scarred, but his aura was still not lost to Di Jun. Hou Yi said with a smile. "Hmph, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but that''s it. I am willing to die today to give you an explanation to the monster clan, but you don''t bully my witch clan, don''t provoke our witch clan, my approach is to tell you Everyone of the monster clan, dont mess with the witch clan. No matter who you are, as long as you dare to go wild on the witch clans territory, it must be called for him to come back and forth. Please remember this." After speaking, Hou Yi laughed again, madly, and said. "The witches are born in the prehistoric land, and everything in the world has aura, as long as you keep a breath, you can keep the predominance and never fade." Tai Yi looked at Hou Yi who was a little abnormal, and felt a little puzzled. Tai Yi was also tired from beating and beating, and his anger at this time has also been reduced a little, which made him lose the anger of his nine nephews. It is impossible to disappear so easily. Taiyi looked at Hou Yi, and he was a little reluctant to kill him, but at this time, one of Hou Yi''s actions made Tai Yi pale in shock. Hou Yi immediately grabbed a bow and arrow next to him, which was to end his life, and then gave the Yaozu an explanation.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc Too was very excited when he saw this scene, and was shocked by the terrifying character of the Wu Clan. This terrifying character makes Tai Yi a little scary.As the saying goes, I''m afraid of people who don''t even want their lives. If they don''t want their lives, they will do everything. Therefore, no one dares to mess with them, and no one dares to associate with them. After seeing this scene, it took too long to be calm, but kept standing in front of Hou Yi''s body, looking at Hou Yi. This witch clan great witch does not have a soul, it only has a body, only a consciousness, which makes the retention of Hou Yi''s soul that Tai Yi said before has become empty talk. After waiting for a long time, Taiyi came back to his senses, and took the body of Hou Yi into the demon-slashing gourd. This demon-cutting gourd was also a spiritual treasure obtained by Taiyi from Kunlun Mountain''s innate spiritual root and gourd vine. It contains the gas that can kill demons and immortals, and Taiyi relies on the Pangu essence and blood in Hou Yi''s body, and then refines Zhanxian Flying Sword. Before again, Taiyi had collected the bodies of the nine Golden Crow princes, all of them were put into the Flying Swordsman, using the big sun flames in the Golden Crow''s body, as well as the Emperor Jun and Xihe. The bloodline of the Golden Crow bred from the humans is used to enhance the strength of the Flying Sword. And in this slashing gourd, it will take some time for the slashing flying sword to be conceived, as long as it waits slowly, it can be successfully refined. After Taiyi had dealt with this precipitous matter, he returned to the heavenly court. Di Jun knew that Tai Yi had already beheaded Hou Yi. Although Di Jun was very angry, he couldn''t blame Tai Yi too much. After all, Taiyi did this for his own sake, and also for his own revenge. Although Di Jun wants to do this, he is the demon emperor of the demon clan, and if he is too radical, he will intensify the conflict between the two clans, and then let the two clans fight, and then it is not just the witch clan. Escape, and the demon clan will also be under the thunderous fury of the saint Hongjun Daozu, and will soon die out.Di Jun understands this truth and also understands the trade-offs. In the face of his son and the question of the survival of the monster clan, Emperor Jun can only put aside his personal feuds, and to protect the monster clan to survive well and to reproduce, he has made a lot of efforts. , And now he cant be ruined by his own impulse. At this time, Di Jun is very calm. He wants to resolve this matter through negotiations with the Witch Clan, instead of just going to the Witch Clan to ask the guilt. Di Jun would not agree to this approach. And the ten prince Youwen, after experiencing the painful fact that all nine elder brothers fell by his side, she was heartbroken. Youwen''s nine older brothers usually spoil themselves, and didn''t think that the demon would eventually die in the wild because of these little things. Although the uncle Taiyi helped You Wen avenge her revenge, You Wen still couldn''t get happy. Then Youwen began to reflect on his mistakes. Had it not been for the fact that he had avenged Kuafu at the beginning, and then Youwen begged the nine brothers to help him avenge him, this series of incidents would not have happened in that long time. But even though Kuafu is exhausted, Kuafus life is compared with his nine brothers. Even if you kill another nine Kuafu, you wont be able to make you feel better. After all, what you lose is your most important The things that take away from others because of hatred can only be temporary, allowing one''s hatred to be vented. After You Wen had gone through this incident at this time, his whole person had become taciturn, as if he felt that he had done a lot of wrong things, and had no confidence in himself at all... 3151 Chapter 162 Nagato Cultivation Human Race You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the top of Lingshan, Nagato looked at everything that happened in the wilderness with the eyes of a saint. Now Nagato is known as the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan Daluo, and the aura of a saint is concealed by Hunyuan beads. As long as Nagato does not use his powerful mana, then even a saint or Daozu Hongjun cannot know if Nagato has it. Without sanctification, what is the specific strength of Nagato. Nagato like this is very beautiful. In this case, Nagato can not be restricted by the heavens, but also not be discovered by the heavens and not be remembered by the saints. The benefits of this need not be mentioned. The understanding people also understand the infinite Of the benefits. This is equivalent to being an invisible person. If you are not worried about yourself, there will be no grievances or hatreds. Nagato can do whatever he wants and do whatever he wants. After Nagato felt a glimmer of secrets, and after Hou Yi''s shooting into the sun, he was killed by Taiyi''s revenge, he knew that the disaster of the Wu and Yao tribes was about to be pulled away. At this time, the saints in the predicament are looking at these two races. If these two races can disappear, it will release how much energy. The strength of the saints will advance by leaps and bounds, reaching a terrifying level. . And in the prehistoric times that saints are unwilling to intervene, Nagato will not intervene, and it can only be caused by cause and effect. It is not good for anyone in this group or not to help, and Nagato is better at home A good night''s sleep. On this day, Nagato was aware of a glimmer of secret in the prehistoric, and then Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and then said to Yin and Zhunti. "Two brothers, I feel that important things are going to happen in the predicament. I''ll go and see if I can win a trace of luck for us." Then Nagato set off, and the place Nagato felt was Shouyang Mountain, the birthplace of the human race. Nagato is now in the Golden Fairy Realm of Daluo, so for Nagato, this mount is no longer useful to him, but it is better than nothing. Sometimes it can help him resist for a while, and the panda is because Long-term cultivation can make one''s own to reach a very good level. The panda''s current level is already a Tier 5 monster, and if the cultivation base is calculated according to the level of the monk, it is already the level of the late Xuanxian. This level is already much higher than that of the Sanqing disciples who sat down. Lao Tzu''s great disciple, Master Xuantu, don''t say anything. Lao Tzu hadn''t done anything to teach, but Yuanshi Tianzun was really keen on teaching apprentices, and he only accepted the kind of talented and intelligent apprentices who grew up. The big apprentice under the seat of Yuanshi Tianzun is Antarctic Xianweng, and the two apprentices are the Taoist of Burning Lantern. Although the strength of these two people is quite powerful, because they are the original sage names, these two people have just defected to Yuanshi Tianzun. Under the door. The cultivation of these two people is a bit powerful, but today''s pandas are also able to ignite the Taoist and Antarctic immortals in minutes. After all, the pandas'' seniority is extremely high. The Taobao Taoists in the land of the sky are stronger than the pandas, and the Golden Spirit Mother, the Turtle Spirit Mother, the Immortal Mother and the Panda are all comparable. Therefore, this panda Nagato still has to continue training. After Nagato sat down on the panda to Shouyang Mountain, he hid in the dark. After all, it was not easy to come out in person. One was because if he came out in person, it might cause some misunderstanding.And if you have established any connection with the human race, it is tantamount to revealing your whereabouts. At this time, the pandas have slowly had the opportunity to transform. As long as the pandas can slowly transform into human beings, Nagato can let the pandas walk in the human race instead of themselves.Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com Although the panda is not good at this time, Nagato can help the panda. Nagato waved his hand, and then he transformed the panda into the appearance of an immortal boy. Then the panda slowly descended into the human race under Nagato''s gaze. All the people of the Human Race saw that the sky was rewarded by a fluttering, white fairy, who stared blankly. Then the panda said. "I am the fairy under the seat of the Nagato Sage in the prehistoric land. Today, I have been ordered by the Nagato sage to come to the prehistoric land to guide you, so that you can understand the great road and survive in the predominant land. If you say that, you wont live up to the hardships of the saint Nuwa in creating people." When the panda started talking about the saint of Nagato, everyone in the human race didn''t know who the saint of the long door was, but as soon as the panda said that it was the saint Nuwa, the humans began to worship. The people who are related to the sage of Wa are very respected by the human race. Nagato felt the charm of Nuwa for the human race, it was too big.The purpose of the panda''s coming here is to bow down and bow his head. Nagato is very clear that the Human Race will be the chosen person from now on, and this prehistoric continent will also become the Human Race''s world. The Human Race is very easy to control. At this time, there is another aspect, that is, the Human Race will not destroy the resources of this wild continent too much. After all, it needs very little. If the monster clan or the witch clan ruled, it is not very clear what the prehistoric continent will become, but it is certain that at that time, the saints will not have the power of the saints, and the gods will also have no worship. Perhaps the most important point for the Human Race to become the choice of heaven is humility.This treats everyone with great humility, treats saints with courtesy, will not favor one side, and will not be the last party. However, there are too many people who do not abide by the rituals among the monsters, so it is impossible for this monster to become the highest-level creature that rules the prehistoric. Mao Xiong saw that everyone was very happy that he was so pious and courteous, and then Mao Xiong said. "Sage Nagato, sent me here to preach and enlighten you so that you can live and work in peace and contentment. From then on, you will slowly multiply and grow stronger." After listening to the panda''s words, the crowd paid another visit. The panda said. "Since this great god of Pangu opened the world, there has been no vitality and aura in the prehistoric. Then the saint Nuwa was enlightened and prepared to tuan the earth to create human beings, so there was Human. But after Human was born, because he did not have Mana, without means of self-defense, makes the human race the most humble existence in the prehistoric world. Humans cannot beat the beasts and birds of prey, and often become food for the beasts. Moreover, among the monster races who come to invade the territories of the human race, the human race is also unable to resist. Even if it is a flood, changes in four o''clock, cold and warm weather can make countless human races lose their lives. The saint Nagato feels that he specially asked me to guide the human race so that the human race can master some means of survival and self-defense skills, so that the human race can prosper.".. 3152 Chapter 163 The Third Ancestor of the Human Race You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Terran was very happy after hearing what the Panda said. These words were also in the heart of the Terran. The Terran was in an awkward position in the prehistoric state, so for the Terran, the Panda said these things. The dangers, as well as the disasters they usually suffer, have actually happened to their side, so these are simply excellent things for the human race. Everyone in the human race came to look at the panda with a special attitude of appreciation. Then the Terran said in unison. "Thanks to the saint of Nagato, thanks to the master for teaching us knowledge." Then Mao Xiong started some basic explanations. And the person who really explained is actually Nagato, after all, only Nagato can have such advanced consciousness. But the panda said. "All living beings are suffering, and the saint Nagato has pity, specially asked me to come to teach you some rules of survival. First of all, if you want to be able to live a stable life, you need everyone to unite. Although the strength of a person is very small, But if they can unite, the power they possess is still very powerful. Second, the reason why the human race is often bullied by the beasts is because we have nothing to disperse the beasts at night, but in the daytime, we are crowded and the beasts dare not come, because we can watch under the light of the sun and stars. It''s very clear, and the sun is sinking in the west at night, and the light we lose is why we will be bullied by wild beasts in the wild.If we can have light, we can solve this problem." After listening to this, Nagato saw a man in the crowd from a distance, who was tall and seemed to have a feeling.Then Nagato told the person the secret of making fire, and that person mastered the secret of making fire, but he didnt practice it. After many times of practice, he was able to spark sparks and succeed. When a fire is created, it will be able to disperse the beasts at night, and at the same time it can be used to burn food. The difference between cooked food and raw meat can be clearly shown to everyone at once. Then the panda said again. "The third point is that if we gather together, it will be a powerful force, and we live in caves and big trees, which is very unfavorable for us to live together. If we can build this kind of Many people can withstand many disasters if they live in the stockades, and such things can be done simply, as long as we are good at observing and making good use of the surrounding things, we can create them." And a middle-aged person in the crowd felt it. Although his figure is not tall and his skin is a little dark, he can tell from the wise eyes that this person must be extraordinary. of. And Nagato also felt some magical places of this person, so the structural drawing of a primitive house appeared in that person''s mind. The scene that came out of that person''s mind suddenly made him have After the direction, the structure was drawn on the ground. Then the man left the crowd and didn''t start cutting wood in the forest, preparing to build the primitive house in his mind. Then Mao Xiong continued to preach. "Fourthly, we survive in the prehistoric land. There are different seasons in the four seasons of the year. If we have been relying on ourselves to keep out the cold, it is very likely that we will be frozen to death in the prehistoric continent, and we It is possible to pass on something to keep us from the cold." Haokan Novel Network www.haokantxt.com At this time, a young and beautiful woman in front of the crowd seemed to have a feeling in her heart, and Nagato knew what she had considered in her heart, and then she had a set of appearances in that persons mind. Appeared in it.Then that person also had a great feeling, and he was ready to make his first clothes. After the pandas finished talking, they began to teach some basic martial arts to the people of the human race. After all, if there were martial arts, then they would be able to defend themselves. The Human Race was originally a product of the aura of this wild continent, so the energy contained in it is unparalleled.And the learning ability among them is also incomparable to creatures. This monster has only been able to cultivate humanity after thousands of years of cultivation. Humans are naturally human, and Humans are also the most suitable race for cultivation. Because of their natural aura, they dont need So much time to practice. After that, the person who felt and used wood to make fire, after many attempts, was able to successfully drill wood to make fire, and then the human race had a kind of fire, and then that person became the Suiren clan. Heavenly Dao also realized its ability, and then descended the Heavenly Dao merits. After the Suiren clan took the Heavenly Dao merits under his hand, he then achieved the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.With this, there is another strong man with divine power and literary revision in the human race. And the Hou Sui Ren clan also thanked Mao Xiong for his explanation, so that he could be enlightened, and then he gained so many heavenly merits. Suiren also thanked Saint Nagato for giving him this opportunity. Nagato appreciates this fact that the Human Race is able to know grace. And the Terran is destined to be the ruler of the Primordial Continent in the future, so if Nagato helps the Terran at this time, the benefits will be the greatest in the future, and if it helps to form the Witch Clan, or the Demon Clan, he will be thankless, maybe Because of these simple things.Makes his own miss a lot of opportunities. The least cost-effective thing is to have a grudge with the saint.Although Chang Ye is not afraid of saints now, even saints can''t help themselves, even if they don''t do anything, they can completely confide in them. Then, whoever was interested in building a house successfully created the first house, and then people can rest in the house. At the same time, as long as they are building a few more houses, it will be more. People can gather together. This person has the Chao family, and Hou Tian Dao has also lowered the merits, and the Chao family has also become a monk of the Da Luo Jinxian level. Then the woman who had clothes in her mind successfully made a dress, which was Zi Yishi. Then Tiandao descended the merits, making this woman also become a master of the Da Luo Jinxian cultivation base. These three people became the third ancestors of this human race, and their status was lofty. The three of them also thanked Panda for his help to the human race, and also thanked Panda for the teachings of the three of them, and also thanked the saint Nagato who did not show up... 3153 Chapter 164: The Greatest Treasure of the Human Race Kongtong Seal You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The third ancestor of the human race enjoys unlimited respect among the human race, and since there are these three people in the human race, they have been able to rely on the human race in the prey. At least he won''t be bullied casually like before. And that first ray of fire was transformed into an acquired spiritual treasure of merit, which was controlled by the Suiren clan.This flame can be used for attack and defense, and this defense will also be built on his attack ability. And the first house, the first piece of clothing, these things became the spirit treasures of the Chao family and Ziyi family. After Maoxiong finished all this, he returned to Nagato. This time, Panda has learned a lot, which has significantly improved her cultivation. And after staying in the Holy Land of Human Race, the birthplace for so long, Nagato also felt that the aura of Yangshan was indeed very pure. Although it is rich and not comparable to other places, it is fortunately pure enough, and then as long as it is used slightly, it can be used. Human race has such a powerful magical power, so that everyone is very generous. Now the Suiren clan, the Chao clan and the Ziyi clan, have successfully become the leaders of the human race.Human race began to develop rapidly from this.Before being attacked by some beasts, the human race kept people dying, either eaten by the beasts or attacked by the demons. The demons seemed to like to eat people, and the demons often came to Shouyang Mountain to catch people and eat. It seems that the demons come to eat people, and it seems that only some people like to eat people. If the demons all like to eat people, then the human race will not survive no matter how many. After Nagato left, the Terran tribes assumed the responsibility of protecting the Terran tribe. The Human Race has developed rapidly and built many houses in just over ten years.Then the earth city wall was built, and the Zi Yi clan quickly taught most of the women in the human race, learned how to make clothes, and let the human race begin to wear clothes. This prevents the Human Race from freezing to death in the cold winter. This greatly improved the survival ability of the human race. After gradually living in groups, people learned to cooperate and were able to capture large-scale prey through cooperation, and then the human race was prosperous. This huge Shouyang Mountain was slowly expanded and occupied by the human race. Because of the Human Races gratitude for the pandas teachings, they specially set up a statue for the panda, and then people visit it every day. The benefits of this kind of human luck and luck have allowed the panda''s skill to grow rapidly. With this outstanding ability of the panda, with the addition of human luck, the panda is able to quickly improve his cultivation. Nagato sees this in his eyes and beauty in his heart. Such benefits are not something everyone can enjoy. And as the human race grows day by day, the power of this air luck will be even stronger.If it is strong enough, it can directly make the panda flesh sanctified.596 Novel www.596xs.com And with Nagato''s backstage backing, panda''s sanctification is also a very simple matter, as long as you slowly use this luck. And when Nagato and Maoxiong were not far away from the human race, or when they were still on the boundary of Shouyang Mountain, Nagato felt a trace of luck. Now Nagato can directly capture the slightest aura in the air, and then it can master some subtle changes in the air, and at the same time, even the luck of heaven cannot escape Nagatos grasp. . After that, Nagato did a good job of studying the things in it, and finally through the analysis, Nagato found out that there was any spiritual treasure in the adoption. Then Nagato started to look for the pandas in Shouyang Mountain. And this kind of breath is very faint, it seems to happen when Lingbao is just about to be born. If you can get the Lingbao just before the birth, it will be able to blind the heavens and make other saints in the wilderness. I won''t miss the Lingbao in it. After careful inspection, Nagato found a secret place in the cave of the peak of Shouyang Mountain. Nagato is still simple and rude. Nagato broke the barrier outside with a punch.Then quickly re-arranged an enchantment outside. If there is a Lingbao born, it must be able to cause a sensation. At that time, many people came to compete for the Lingbao. , If that time comes, Nagato wouldn''t be able to stop them. It''s not that they dare not provoke them, but that they will expose their saint strength, and what can be done now, if you can block the news with the barrier, then block it. In fact, Nagato can ask for the Lingbao or not. After all, even if the Lingbao is particularly powerful, it is not as good as your own strength. The main reason is that Nagato likes to collect. Nagato can hold these things. It''s useless. It''s great to be a handicraft, even if you are okay. So Nagatos attitude towards treasure hunting is different from that of others. In many cases, other people hunt for treasure because they have too few treasures, so they hunt for treasure with purpose. Nagato opened the barrier and took a look inside, and he found a treasure inside that was related to the fate of the human race. The Kongtong seal can abolish the emperor and suppress the luck of the human race, and even if it is a spiritual treasure, it is also a top-quality innate spiritual treasure.So this thing can be regarded as a good thing. And Lao Tzu is also able to enjoy the luck of the human race with this Kongtong seal, making Lao Tzu''s strength far higher than the other two juniors. Put the Kongtong seal away, even if this thing is useless, I don''t want to give it to Lao Tzu.It''s good to keep it for fun, Nagagokeeper Kong Tong Yin put it into the ring. Then Nagato thought that he was still not at ease, and simply placed the Kongtong seal in a world in the Hunyuanzhu.After all, this Kongtong seal has not yet been born, if you obtain it in advance, it may cause dissatisfaction with Heaven.So it''s better to be cautious. After that, Nagato started to plan after the omission. Just when Nagato was about to leave, Nagato found that the aura in it was very abundant, so there were a lot of rare spiritual plants in it. Nagato is also good at collecting flowers, flowers and plants, so Nagato simply transplanted the spirit grass here into his ring. In this god-level ring, because three thousand flat peach trees were planted, and then a lot of flowers and plants were transplanted, the aura in this god-level ring was very abundant, and after such a long period of cultivation, The flowers and plants in it are growing very well, and the medicinal materials are scarce in the wild outside, and they don''t exist here in Nagato... 3154 Chapter 165 The soul of Hongyun finally condenses You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The aura cultivated in the god-level ring of Nagagok is very rich, with rich floral fragrance, which makes people very refreshing. Then Nagato moved some of the good spirit treasures in it into this ring, and in the god-level ring, survival became very simple, and they were all able to survive. After Nagatoro swept the cave well, he found nothing about Tebi, so he had to leave the cave and set the barrier here. If someone came back, at least The aura in this will not leak, so there are still some flowers and plants. It won''t be a trip in vain. Then Nagato remembered that there was a god in this god-level god-level ring, and that was Hong Yun''s little soul. Although it is in Hongyuns nine-nine soul gourd, the soul in it has slowly condensed, because of the restoration of the three-light divine water, Hongyuns soul is already very strong, and its mana is constantly recovering . Nagato thought of Hongyun, and went into this ring to see what Hongyun had become. If Hongyun had really condensed the words of the soul, then he should plan for Hongyun. The chess pieces at this moment of Hongyun should be arranged well. Only then can Buddhism gain the greatest benefit during the Great War. Although Nagato does not act now, Western religions can still reap huge benefits.As long as Nagato is looking at the primitive contradiction between Tongtian and Lao Tzu, as long as it is a simple plan on the West Spirit Mountain, it can only make a profit and not lose money. But these are far from enough for Nagato. To play, Nagato is planning a bigger network, a bigger chess game. Even after the Conferred God War, in this heavenly court, there is still the position of Buddhism in the Three Realms, these.Have to start again. Although Buddhism has no determination to seek hegemony, Nagato is still reluctant to see his own Western religion.They became the subordinates of the puppet emperor one after another above the heavenly court. Sure enough, Nagato saw Hong Hongyuns soul slowly condense, and under the three-light divine water and the rich aura in the ring, the recovery effect of Hongyun was much better than what Nagato saw. . Then Nagato used a mana to help Hong Yun a little, and Hong Yun was able to condense a trace of soul. As soon as Hong Yun''s soul appeared, he immediately came out and knelt down in front of Nagato. "Hongyun thanked Daoist Nagato for his help. Hongyun would like to listen to Daoist Nagato." After Nagato saw Hongyun''s meaning soul, he smiled slightly. "Friend Hongyun, now a trace of soul is finally condensed. This is not easy. But the power of this soul is still too weak. If you have been cultivating here, it will be difficult to cultivate a physical body. If there is no physical body. If you cultivate, its too slow to improve." Then Hong Yun said.Wanbar Novel Network www.wanbar.net "Now I have to thank fellow Daoist Nagato for his help. I am very grateful to Hongyun. As long as I have a trace of soul, I want Emperor Taiyi and Kunpeng to receive the retribution that they deserve." Hearing a trace of anger in Hong Yun''s heart, Nagato said. "Friend Hongyun, this time originally had karma, and you are suffering from such a disaster for this reason. If you are willing to take revenge for this, then you kill Dijun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng. , In the end, it means that karma has been forged again, and then someone will seek revenge on you. If this is the case, you will not be at peace anymore, and now you have only a ray of remnant soul left, and your current cultivation base is not as good as one percent of the previous one. With such strength, if you still have to grudge, then It''s not cost-effective." If Nagato wants to use Hongyun, it can only be used after Hongyun''s resentment has been removed. If Hongyun has been unable to let go of some things, this will make De Hongyun always obsessed and will affect his own plans. First of all, if the Buddha wants to cross people, it is to save himself. If he can''t save himself, then how to save others and convince others, then there must be such a means. Nagato continued to persuade Hongyun. If Hongyun could give up his revenge, it would be of great help to his plan. Nagato talked about Buddhist scriptures and Hongyun. Then Nagato said again. "Emperor Juns Monster Race and Witch Race will have a big battle soon. Then, they will all cease to exist. Then, what attachment do you have, there will naturally be reincarnation between heaven and earth. Retribution. You don''t have to force it. If you force it, it will definitely bring yourself unnecessary trouble." So there is really no need, no need to do such a behavior. After a long period of enlightenment, or brainwashing, Nagato successfully resolved Hongyun''s grievances. And Hong Yun also had no grievances, and had no anger to take revenge. This allows Nagato to implement the next plan. Because after this red cloud was reincarnated and reincarnated, it was later Yunzhongzi, and Yunzhongzi directly played a more important role in conferring gods, and Nagatos plan was to use Yunzhongzi. The characteristics are well planned, so that you can get the most benefits in the world of the conferred gods, and this way, it can also make the Western world even more outstanding. Then Nagato said to Yun Zhongzi. "Friend Hongyun, now your physical body is already destroyed. If you cultivate your physical body like this, you dont know how much time will pass. If you cultivate your physical body, its tantamount to entering the devils way. Allowed. Now that the underworld has been opened, all beings can pass through the underworld, and then allow their souls to regenerate. In this way, this physical problem is solved very well, and then as long as it is cultivated well, it is possible to reach the previous state." After Hongyun heard about it, he was greatly moved. If he could obtain a physical body through reincarnation, then he saved a lot of time to condense the physical body, and this method of condensing the physical body was originally the magic way. The physical body condensed by the method is also the demon body. So Hong Yun agreed to Nagato''s proposal, and was ready to enter the underworld, enter the cycle of reincarnation, and then practice again. .. 3155 Chapter 166: Red Clouds Reincarnation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Hongyun heard that he could reshape his body, he immediately agreed to enter the cycle of reincarnation and reshape his body. This method is not only the quickest, but also the most time-saving and cost-saving. And with the magical power of the long gate, it can completely seal the memory and mana of Hongyun, so that the Hongyun after reincarnation will not be forgotten. Nagato must not let Nagato enter the subterranean reincarnation. Nagato added a few drops of the Three Lights Divine Water to Hongyun''s soul, which made Hongyun''s soul more stable, and then used the nine-nine soul gourd to bring Hongyun''s soul into the underworld. Because Nagato is not convenient to go out.And because of this human luck, the panda''s cultivation base has been rapidly improved, and gradually has the basic ability to transform. Under the protection of Nagato, the panda can be transformed into a human form through the law of change, but if it is to be truly transformed into a human form, it will take a long time, and many immortals can be transformed into adults, which is not true. Become a man. And being tender enough to form a human being is already a very good thing for pandas. What makes Nagato very happy is that with the help of panda, his own affairs will be much less, and a lot of things can be handled by panda.It is precisely because of so many benefits that Nagato is also very supportive of pandas being able to change into humans. The panda has always been with him, even if it is Jin Chanzi, the entry level is not as high as that of the panda, and if the panda is called a big apprentice, that is not an exaggeration. Nagato made the cat bear Hongyun''s soul into the underworld, let Hongyun be reincarnated, and let Hongyun be reincarnated as a human, and things will be much easier to handle in the future. Even if it is not a human being, under Nagato''s enlightenment, it is not difficult to cultivate as an adult. After finally entering the reincarnation, there was not much time before Nagato could feel the birth of Hongyun. And now it should not be called Hongyun, but Yunzhongzi. Nagato left a mark on Hongyun''s body that he could find, and after Hongyun was born, Hongyun was under Nagato''s gaze. What makes Nagato a little relieved is that Hongyun is indeed a caster. After not much time, Hong Yun was tender enough to walk. Then the pandas, which turned into floating fairies, descended on the human race. At this time, everyone already recognized the pandas, and they all hurriedly bowed. "Welcome to the immortal." Then the panda said. "A few days ago, my master Nagato Sage felt that there was an expert in this human race who was born, and today I came here to help him." Then everyone bowed to the ground and said. "Follow the arrangement of the fairy." Then the panda brought Yunzhongzi up, and then when he left, the panda casually set up some restrictions on the border of the human camp, which can help the human resist some of the dangers and injuries that come.877haoshu.com www.877haoshu.com The Terran was very grateful to the pandas when the pandas left, and then said. "Thank the immortal, thank the saint of Nagato." After enjoying the supreme aura of the human race, the panda is very happy, and then the cultivation level in the body is rapidly improving when he is not practicing. Then Nagato brought Yunzhongzi to the Eastern Continent for cultivation. Nagato hid the traces, and then set up some restrictions in a cave on Zhongnan Mountain in the prehistoric state, and then removed the cloud. Neutrons are placed here. Because Yunzhongzi has good roots, he learns spells and so on very fast.Nagato didn''t teach Yun Zhongzi something about Buddhism, but instead taught something close to reality.So Nagato is very attentive.Yunzhongzi also studied very seriously. It''s just that after a short period of more than ten years, Yun Zhongzi has grown up, and then Nagato thinks that he should be able to pass on some kung fu and some things from Hongyun''s previous life to Yun Zhongzi. And then Nagato passed on the memories of previous lives to Yun Zhongzi. After Yun Zhongzi obtained the memory of his previous life, he was very happy and very sad.But Hong Yun already wanted to open it, so he didn''t feel hostile, which didn''t burden Yun Zhongzi. But today''s Yunzhongzi wants to use a brand-new identity to stand out in the wild. Some of Yunzhongzi''s spells are inherited from Hongyun''s spells, so some of Yunzhongzi''s spells can be used well. After all, he has the memory of Hongyun in his previous life, making Yunzhong''s talent much higher than ordinary people. After Yun Zhongzi had such strength, he was very happy and cherished his abilities even more. Nagato is very happy, because only cultivating cloud neutrons will have a huge effect in the future. If it can be better guided in the future, it will be even more beneficial. After Nagato told Yun Zhongzi about the basic Taoist techniques, he said to Yun Zhongzi. "Yun Zhongzi, now you have made a small achievement, and now some of the Taoism you have mastered are some simple Taoism. If you want to go further, then you have to travel and study everywhere. I can''t Give you something more mysterious, because this will affect our future plans." Yun Zhongzi was very grateful to Nagato. Now even if it is a few words, I can completely obey Nagato''s words. Yun Zhongzi was originally such a very obedient person, but if he were more serious, he would be very powerful. If Nenen could learn all kinds of Taoism more, Yun Zhongzi''s identity would be more special. And Nagato also wanted this kind of effect, and wanted Nagato to have such supernatural powers, because in this way, it can only be of great benefit to Nagato''s future plans. After Nagato made arrangements, Yun Zhongzi readily accepted, and then Yun Zhongzi practiced well in Zhongnan Mountain. At the same time, Yun Zhongzi like Hongyun, likes to make friends with all the heroes in the predecessor. It is precisely because of this personality that Yun Zhongzi has a lot of Dao friends, and at the same time he has learned all kinds of complicated Taoism. The current Nagato has been set up, and now what is to be waited for is the real battle between the two clans of the Lich. After Taiyi killed Houyi, the ancestral witches and great witches among the Witch clan were very dissatisfied. They gritted their teeth for this behavior, but they still took care of face. After all, the strength of the two clan They have all made great progress, and they have all acted rashly. Dijun and Taiyi were a little worried about whether the ancestor witch had already become the twelve capital evil spirits. And the Wu Clan was also because of Dijiang''s control, so that everyone did not dare to challenge the Monster Clan and initiate a battle... 3156 Chapter 167 The contradiction between the two groups of Lich is intensified You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just when Nagato was planning a battle to enshrine the gods, the battle between the Wu Clan and the Yao Clan was on the verge of breaking out. It wont be long before it becomes hot. And Nagato is also because of some things about Yunzhongzi, and it needs to be cultivated well, that is, to concentrate on cultivating Yunzhongzi, hoping that Yunzhongzi can gain extraordinary abilities in the Conferred God War. It is because of this ability that Nagato had to cultivate Yunzhongzi well. At this time, the conflict between the Wu Clan and the Demon Clan became more obvious. After entering this stable time, which is almost ten thousand years, the Wu Clan and the Monster Clan have become very different. The Monster Clan is above the heavenly court, and in the sky, it is said that there is more heavenly air. And become even more immortal. Therefore, he will be less strong and become more proficient in spells. But the Wu clan is really different.With its own powerful body, the Witch Clan is the same as the immortality of the Primordial Continent, able to exist for a long time in the Primordial Continent. This kind of strength makes the monster race a little jealous. After all, the strength of the Yaozus body has not been greatly improved within these ten thousand years. Although the strength of the magic of the Yaozu has been improved, the main physical strength has indeed not been improved. This has also become a monster. A fatal flaw of the family. If it is in the predicament or the climax of the spell is enough, when dealing with ordinary enemies, it can be in a crushed state. Because it was dealing with the Witch Clan, the Monster Clan could only fight against the Witch Clan only if it had a stronger body. Because the Wu Clans ability to fight in close combat is very powerful, as long as it is a few simple moves, some simple physical attacks are tender enough to cause great damage to the Monster Clan. The Witch Clan was originally somewhat restrained from spell attacks. Because the damage of this spell attack is on the powerful physical nature of the witch race, the attack ability of the spell can only be halved, which is equivalent to being immune to magic damage. As long as the Wu Clan strengthens its physical strength, it can easily defeat the masters of the Monster Clan, and it is with this extraordinary ability that makes the Wu Clan more confident in the prehistoric state. Because of this, the gap between the two races lies in the combat capability of individual soldiers. But the monster army is still very powerful, and the number of the monster army is also large. And some monsters have prepared some more powerful methods to deal with the witches. The conflict between the two races caused by Hou Yi''s shooting into the sun before, after Hou Yi died in the meeting, was once again calm.The Wu Clan also did not pursue the matter of Demon Clan Emperor Jun forcing Hou Yi to death. After killing Hou Yi, the monster clan did not take any further actions, so this allowed the two lich clan to reach a brief tacit understanding. This tacit understanding can only be between the high-levels of the two races. And among them, there is already a feeling of hatred, occupying a large position. People in the Wu Clan are thinking of ways to deal with the Monster Clan. The Yaozu is the same.Qishuw www.qishuw.com The demon saint Jimeng of the demon race, likes sometimes to grab a few human races among the human races and eat them.But now that there are three ancestors in the human race, the human race will not be so easily killed by the monster race. With the joint efforts of the three human ancestors, the Suiren clan, the Chao clan, and the Ziyi clan, Ji Meng slowly became very powerful and was able to fight against the demon saint Ji Meng of the demon clan. Jimeng''s supernatural powers are already in the realm of quasi-sages, and their combat power is very powerful. The strength of the three ancestors in the human race is only the Daluo Jinxian, but the human race has an unparalleled power of incense worship. This power made the Human Race Three Saints enough to fight against the Yao Race''s Ji Meng and others. However, the Human Race has always only three talents in the Great Luo Jinxian realm with superior abilities. They are far from being able to compete with the Demon Race. There are many people in the Demon Race, and many demon soldiers are very powerful. The Human Race is difficult. Resisting. In the huge sound of killing and killing, the human race slowly decreased in number. The human race is just a large number, in fact, only the third ancestor of the human race is really powerful. Even after the little monsters came, the human race still couldn''t resist, and Ji Meng brought not many people this time, but these people were enough to make the race face annihilation. One of the wolf demon among the monster tribe just waved with a huge palm, and a hundred people among the human tribe died.Although there are some people in the human race who have mastered some of the self-defense taught by the pandas, these things are useless in the face of absolute power. Then everyone in the human race began to bow and pray in front of the panda statue. At this time, the panda actually had a sense. Then the panda said. "Master, this human race suffered the slaughter of the Yao race because the resistance of the human race angered the people of the Yao race." This human race used to be honest, but after the monster race came, it was obediently only let the monster race kill.But now that there are powerful people, resistance, on the contrary, makes the people in the monster race even more presumptuous. This kind of evil fruit Nagato can only be silently endured by the Human Race, and after the Human Race suffered a crisis, the panda, whose luck is connected with the human luck, was affected. If the human race suffered such a severe blow, the panda''s fortune would be reduced accordingly. These are relatively serious consequences.Nagato is also unwilling to happen. Because Nagato was walking on the eastern continent in hiding, he could quickly feel Shouyang Mountain, the birthplace of the human race. Nagato is still inconvenient to shoot. At this time, Nagato is still letting the panda handle these things by himself, and the panda''s body is already very powerful.And even after transforming into a human body, the magic cultivation base is not lost to Ji Meng. Even if the panda can''t beat it by himself, isn''t there Nagato behind, so he went to the human race without worry. At this time, Ji Meng was fighting with the three masters of the human race, which was inextricably difficult to distinguish. But the little demon brought by Ji Meng is indeed slaughtering the human race continuously. The panda suddenly landed from the air. This huge body fell on the ground, causing the entire Shouyang Mountain to shake. This kind of aura made everyone present to cheer. This appearance is really too domineering, Nagato is often unwilling to show such a limelight, although his own personality is like this, but in the predicament, it can only be low-key. There is a way of heaven here, and there are many masters at the bottom, and this is also the way of survival in the predicament.It was the first thing his teacher Dongfan Taoist said to himself, and Nagato also kept it in his heart... 3157 Chapter 168: The Secret of the Butcher Sword You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The momentum of Mao Xiong''s appearance has already crushed everyone present, even if it is misleading, it is much inferior. And because many of the human races have never seen the real body of the panda, they are all very frightened, and they are all powerful opponents, which makes the human races desperate. Then, in order to show his identity, the panda has made his identity clear. Turned into a personable fairy. Then everyone recognized the fairy in white clothes, and everyone called the panda the fairy in white clothes. Later, the third ancestor of the human race also saw the arrival of the panda, and was overjoyed, that is, a higher fighting power broke out. The panda rushed directly to Ji Meng, and then hit Ji Meng with a punch. Ji Meng was shocked by this sudden punch.Ji Meng has always been fighting with the third ancestor of the human race, and the one person who suddenly appeared at this time made Ji Meng a little unpredictable. Ji Meng could only take the panda''s punch abruptly. At this time, the quasi-sage-level Ji Meng was beaten back again and again. Ji Meng felt the powerful energy in the panda''s body and would not lose to himself. The fear in his heart spontaneously arises. Ji Meng is also a wise man, and there are so many hermits in this predecessor. If you accidentally run into it, you don''t know how he died. At this time, Ji Meng had let his subordinates go, and quickly retreated. Ji Meng had already completed his task at this time. It was just because he couldn''t swallow this breath, because the human race suddenly had a strong one, which made Ji Meng feel a little uncomfortable, and wanted to suppress it, but eventually ran into a stronger opponent, so Ji Meng also retreated. After a while, Human Race only sensed it and said. "Thanks to the immortal for repelling the demon clan''s offensive. Our human clan is all grateful to the immortal for his great kindness." Then the panda waved his hand and said. "Don''t care, you can still call me if you have any questions in the future, and I will appear at any time." Then cat sex also left. This Nagato education plan must be grasped carefully. Even if Yun Zhongzi is not a key figure in the Conferred God War, he is also a relatively important figure.Nagato can actually control the situation of the Conferred God War, but Nagato didn''t want to do that, but wanted to hide behind him. When it''s the right time, it''s not too late to make a move. If someone helps you do this common thing, then you can just wait and cultivate slowly if you want to. After Ji Meng suffered a loss in the human race, he was in his own camp above the heaven. After reaching the heavenly court, Ji Meng was pleasantly surprised to discover that the human body and soul of this human race can both suck, or in other words, affect the witch race''s ability. I don''t know what the specific reason is. It may be that this human race was originally a product of the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth. After this Nuwa squeezed out the shape of a human, it was the human race that became human after absorbing the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth.I love e-books www.52xtxs.com The human race''s initial form, or at the very beginning, succeeded in being alive by the aura between heaven and earth.As for the Witch Clan, on this primordial continent, it is a group that can more or less rely on the power of its own bloodline, which can easily master the power in it. Human race is the ability to absorb the blood of the Witch race under its natural potential, and this ability will be activated when the Human race is seriously injured. After the death of the human race, this ability was able to reach the limit. Ji Meng passed some simple experiments to verify this idea. This kind of soul state after the death of the human race is the most capable of affecting the witch race. Then Ji Meng told Dijun and Taiyi the news. Tai Jun was very happy when he got the news, and asked people to prepare to see how to do it. Emperor Taiyi still told the news to Fuxi and Kunpeng. After all, these two people are people that Emperor Jun and Taiyi trust very much. Except for these two people in this monster clan, everyone else is not obedient. . Then Fuxi and Kunpeng went to the human race to find the human race, and then they arrested people from the Wu race in secret. It turned out that the essence of this human race and the soul of the human race can affect the abilities of the witch race. And if it is the strongest, it can directly control the Wu Clan. After discovering this secret, Emperor Jun and Tai Yishi were very high-minded. After all, this could be a way to deal with the Wu Clan. But if you want to have enough power, you can only refine a magic weapon with the blood and soul of the human race, so that when you attack, it can exert tremendous power. The use of human blood and soul is to make the injured witches unable to recover, and at the same time make the abilities in their bodies quickly pass away, and eventually they will return to the prehistoric, that is, return to heaven. But if you refine such a magic weapon, you will sacrifice a lot of people. In the end, Emperor Jun and Taiyi were facing tremendous pressure from the Wu Clan, and now the two clans were about to fight. If the Monster Clan had no magic weapon, they might not be able to defeat the Wu Clan.The Wu Clans fists are too hard, and the body is too resistant.The Yaozu simply has no choice. In the end, Emperor Jun gave the order. "Using the human essence, blood and soul to refine the witch-slaughtering sword." Afterwards, the making of the witch-killing sword fell on Fuxi and Kunpeng, while Ji Meng went to the human race to catch the living people in this human race, and then returned to refine it. The Yaozu was relatively low-key at first, but later it did go to arrest people with great fanfare. This Emperor Jun originally planned to build a lot of magic soldiers.But later, because there were a lot of supplies in this human race, only one was made. But this witch slaying sword already needed the blood and soul of hundreds of thousands of people to refine it. And if it weren''t for the pandas among the human races to stop them, Jimeng''s demon race would not know how many human races would still be captured. The reason why Jeong''s Dijun and Taiyi did not refining this witch-slaughtering sword was that the panda actually severely wounded Ji Meng, and was able to beat Ji Meng out of a force that caused serious injuries. Both Dijun and Tai Yi were very terrifying . What Dijun and Taiyi worry about is that if they encounter a saint covering the human race, it will undoubtedly provoke a force that shouldn''t be offended. Nwas abilities, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, have been truly experienced, and the other saints are much higher than Nvwa, so Emperor Jun is not greedy and has already practiced a witch-killing sword. It''s already very difficult. This is not only for human menstrual blood, but the most important thing is to integrate the three-legged golden crow essence blood of Emperor Jun and Taiyi into it. It is extremely powerful. If you refine a few more, Emperor Jun and Taiyi can''t stand it... 3158 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After discussing with Taiyi among the monster race, Emperor Jun felt that he had launched an attack on the human race. This human race was originally a tiny species in this prehistoric race. Now that it is treated like this, the human race may be facing extinction. But fortunately, with the help of the panda at this time, this panda turned into a young fairy, but he defeated Ji Meng in one fell swoop. Ji Meng is already a master of the Quasi-Sage Realm, and Ji Meng is also a well-known number one under Emperor Juntai, and his combat power has a very important influence in this. And the strength of his own is very powerful, for ordinary people, there is basically no feat that can block Ji Meng. And among the prehistoric people is also a resounding figure. In the predicament where the saint did not appear, Ji Meng''s combat effectiveness does indeed have a very powerful combat effectiveness. Even if he encounters the Ancestral Witch, Ji Meng has the power to fight. As long as it is not a few Ancestral Witches, if it is one to one, it is really hard to say who wins and loses. Therefore, Ji Meng cannot accept such consequences. But under absolute power, what can Jimeng have. It can only be sincere, can only admit defeat, can only return first. Under the slaughter of Jimeng, there were too many injured people in this human race.To the point of unimaginable and unacceptable. And in the human race when desperate, the appearance of the panda saved everyone in the human race, which is equivalent to sending charcoal in the snow, which is equivalent to being very good.This is simply a very good thing for the human race, and after the panda beats the plan back. Everyone in the human race, including the third ancestor of the human race.Suiren clan includes Chao clan and Ziyi clan.They all showed devout smiles, very bright and charming. Facing the worship of everyone in the human race, the panda was a little uncomfortable, but looked at the invisible Nagato in the distance. Nagato waved his hand and asked the panda not to think too much. After all, not everyone is tender enough for such a good thing. As long as it is realized well, the future development potential of the panda is very huge. With the help of a saint-like Nagato behind, as well as the increasingly strong luck in this human race, the future achievements of the panda might be a saint. And even if it is a saint pet, the panda that saint mounts is already very satisfying.After such a drastic change in his current status, Nagato was very willing to see it, and the panda was naturally flattered. And Nagato''s current strength is directly able to kill Ji Meng in seconds. But once Nagato made a shot, then De Hongjun was bound to have to do it. After all, if this makes powerful forces appear in the wild, the horror is even more terrifying than when several saints were born. After a long period of development, your strength in the human race has become very powerful. And because Human Race itself has good strength, it enables Human Race to prosper and develop quickly. In this case, it will be even more powerful. And after this long period of development, the strength of the human race is constantly developing, and the panda has also greatly improved its strength because of the luck of the human race.And this increase in strength has no side effects. This effect is like a reward from the Dao of Heaven, which is a superpower that the Dao of Heaven gives to some powerful people.Among them is the human being who can deal with the basics very well.18 Novel Network www.18xs.org And this kind of super energy has pulled the panda''s energy to a very terrifying position. This ability also allows the panda to be able to punch Ji Meng to death. This kind of power is very terrifying, and the saints who make it are a bit modest, because it is this kind of power, even if it is the word of heaven, it can not kill him at will. If he moved him, it would be tantamount to opposing the Dao of Heaven, and the consequences would naturally be very terrifying, so everything is very simple. Then the human race will respect pandas more, and the atmosphere of the pandas will become more and more exuberant. The luck of this human race will become stronger and stronger with the future development, as long as this Lich War is over, the human race will become even more powerful. And the strength of the panda will be more powerful with this improvement. Nagato, as the owner of the panda, does not have to worry about betraying himself after the panda''s strength grows. Now Nagato can understand all the thoughts of the pandas, because the pandas were bred by themselves and nurtured by themselves. As long as that time comes, everything becomes very simple, and as long as it is serious, after not much time, it will become as simple as thinking. After the pandas helped the human race, the human race respected the pandas more, and built more statues for the pandas. Among them, the panda statues were moved to the house and were worshipped by many people. Just after this moment of the panda, the panda''s strength has become more mighty with its own abilities, as long as it is simple progress, it can completely surpass the saint. But the distance between the panda and the saint is still very far away. In terms of strength, the panda''s ability is only below the saint.And under the quasi-sage, just the strength of the big Luo Jinxian. But the panda''s ability is indeed very powerful, as long as it is the strength of Da Luo Jinxian, it can hurt Ji Meng with one punch, and then he can only go back dingy. Nagato was very satisfied with a smile. After all, if the panda had such a strength, many times Nagato didn''t have to do it by himself, but could only do it by himself. Moreover, the panda''s loyalty is definitely one hundred, and there will be no betrayal of the owner. Nagato is very relieved. And just after Nagato was ready for everything, Kokuma also returned to Nagato. Then the panda is ready to go home. And then Nagato is using the name of panda to set up some signs around the human race, and these things are equivalent to the same things as prohibitions. As long as there are outsiders entering this area, an alarm will be issued. This is equivalent to installing an alarm. Nagato has now achieved it with a high level of mana. If it is in later generations, it can be done with various instruments, and it can''t be done with so many things... 3159 Chapter 170: The Monster Races Abnormal Movement You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ji Meng among the monster clan was very sad when he returned to the monster clan. This kind of shame was received in the human clan, which made the demon king very sad. After all, he had never suffered such a loss. . And all these tricks even ask three questions about the other party.This made Dijun and Taiyi a little unsure what to do. Then Dijun said. "This witch-slaying sword has now been refined, so we shouldnt be greedy. The energy contained in this witch-slaying sword is really huge, and if this persons strength is a little weaker, this The power of the witch sword cannot be used, so it is enough for us to have one. And there is an inexplicable expert in this human race, and it is now in troubled times. We still don''t want to provoke other forces." Then Taiyi also said. "The power of this witch slaying sword must be used by a strong quasi-sage level. If its ability is weaker, then it will not be able to exert the power of this sword. Moreover, in this witch slaying sword, there is His Majesty the Demon King. With my blood. I have the Chaos Clock, these things are not needed, but your Majesty the Demon King is useful, it is better for us to give this sword to His Majesty the Demon King to use, so in this case, also Its possible to use this treasure as it should be." Then everyone agreed, and then everyone was going to let these things be handed over to Di Jun. After all, there is only this sword, and as long as Di Jun has the ability to use this sword. If Di Jun used it, this sword originally had Di Jun''s bloodline power, and the two would have a reaction. For those who use the sword, they would be able to communicate with this sword. When Dijun and Taiyi were discussing the next step, Fuxi came forward and said. "Your Majesty, this monster clan is very tired now. Everyone is provoked by the witch clan. There are many people in the witch clan, and they are very dissatisfied with the demon clans practices in the heavenly court, so things have changed. It''s even more difficult." Di Jun also said. "I dont believe that the witches dare to be so shameless. If the lich clan fights, our witch clan will not be afraid of the witch clan. As long as the witch clan dares to fight, we can accompany them to fight. hit." Then Fuxi said. "This is about extermination among the Witch Clan, this can be done with a strategy." Tai was a little excited when he heard this, and asked quickly. "Sir, please tell me, what kind of strategy is this? If it works, I will adopt it immediately. As long as there is a way, we will definitely do it seriously." Then Fuxi said. "I already know that there must be a battle between the two groups of Lich, but now the strength of the Demon Race is far surpassed that of the Wu Clan. As long as we handle it properly, all this will become easier. As long as it is handled slowly, the situation will change in the future. As long as one or two ancestor witches are eliminated, the situation will be greatly advantageous." After hearing Fuxi''s words to get rid of one or two ancestral witches, Di Jun started to fight. The ancestral witch among the witch clan is the spokesperson of the witch clan, and the strongest power among the witch clan.As long as it is such a development, it won''t be long before the Wu Clan will disappear on the Primordial Continent. At that time, only the Yaozu was noble. And after waiting for this day, Emperor Jun has been waiting for a long time. However, there are some huge challenges in the implementation of the plan to destroy an ancestral witch among the Wu clan.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com Then Fuxi said. "Your Majesty, I have been thinking about this a lot of times. If there is a strong man like the ancestor witch among the witch tribe, it will definitely be quite uncomfortable, and if there is such progress , The witch clan will only slowly fall down. At the very beginning, I was already trying to find every ancestral witch in the witch clan, and finally let me lock onto the two ancestral witches. " When Tai heard that there was a play, he asked quickly. "What? Those two." Then Fuxi said. "In fact, it is also very simple. It is Zhu Rong and Gonggong. Both of them are the best breakthrough. Because they are both very fun, it is very simple to have such behavior. Both of them think It is simple and reckless, it is easy to use, and it is easy to provoke contradictions. And as long as the two of them are in conflict, then everything will be changed again, maybe both of them will die because of the fight.And I have planted the bane of these two people. As long as they are activated, the two will fight endlessly." After hearing this, Di Jun asked quickly. "There is such a good thing, isn''t it good for us? The military division has already planned it, and has it made arrangements?" Then Fuxi was talking about it. "I have instilled a kind of thought for Zhu Rong and Gonggong. However, the contradiction between Zhu Rong and Gonggong has always been there, and it will not be broken, but sometimes it is big enough, because it is caring for the face of the twelve ancestor witch. So these two people will not take the initiative to attack." Then Dijun heard this and said. "Well, if that''s the case, then please Mr. Fuxi to arrange it at all. If Nen is enough to get rid of these two ancestor witches, the twelve capital evil spirits of the witch clan will never be able to train." After hearing this, Tai Yi is very kind. Then said. "If this can kill the Ancestral Witch, our Monster Race will have no threat. The Monster Race will prosper even more." After Fuxi listened to the words of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, he bid farewell to Emperor Jun and Taiyi and set out. Fuxi had never considered whether or not to use such a method.Fuxi didn''t want to see such a long scene, and Fuxi had long since predicted that the demon clan would decline and die, but he has always been reluctant to admit this fact. But Yaozu is always his own clan, his own kind. No matter how good these other aliens are, they are aliens after all. They will not accept themselves, and they will not accept them. There can only be a battle between the two, and there is no other way besides fighting. After thinking about it for a long time, Fuxi finally decided to let Zhu Rong and Gonggong both fall. And if this is the case, the strength of the Wu Clan is only nine ancestral witches, and many of the Wu Clan already have no combat effectiveness. But is this really the case? Will the Yaozu get what he wants... 3160 Chapter 171 The Great War between Gonggong and Zhu Rong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi knew that this was going against the sky. After Fuxi used the Hetu Luoshu, he was a little excited. Then he asked. "Does this monster race have to die? Does this monster race have to die?" Fuxi couldn''t accept such a thing, after all, the Yaozu was his original race.It is his own ethnic group, even if Fuxi can use Hetu Luoshu to predict the number of days, but such a cruel fact, Fuxi will not accept it. Fuxi has calculated this result many, many times.There is no answer to this, and there is no way to do this.But Fuxi did not want to give up.If you give up, it means to watch the demon clan fall. Fuxi didn''t want to see this result, even if it was the fate.Fuxi also changed his fate against the sky. So Fuxi is violating the rules of heaven step by step. Then Fuxi wanted to use this witch clan to kill each other, so that there were few very important people in the witch clan. In this way, it would be able to keep the monster clan alive for a long time. Fuxi thought that if he wanted to change his fate against the heavens, it would be to fight against the saint. Under the saint, what is the difference between himself and all beings in front of the saint and the ants, so if Fuxi wants to make better progress, then It must be to surpass the saint, but it is conceivable how difficult it is to surpass the saint. Even so, Fuxi persisted. After Fu Xizha obtained the approval of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, he began to follow up with the ancestor witch, Gonggong and Zhu Rong among the witch clan. Long ago, Fuxi had set up this game, and Zhu Rong and Gonggong, two very hot-tempered two people, started fighting. Because the two men fought for thousands of years, there was always no victory or defeat, so the two who just said that were not convinced by anyone. The battle between the two of them had not fought very much, because other ancestral witches would intervene. As long as the two people fight, the other witches will come forward and stop them, so it doesn''t matter to say such things. As long as the two can fight well, it will definitely make the two of them win. Fuxi started the plan. Among them, all the little monsters in the monster clan went to the witch clan to visit the ancestor witch. Those who go here must have prestige, so this must be the Ten Great Demon Saints. Because this is an action approved by Emperor Jun, so it is said that the ten demon saints.Also had to agree to such an action.Therefore, the demon saint is very arrogant, because of such arrogance, the witch clan can only let his witch clan return to his tribe. Because every ancestral witch''s tribe in the witch tribe is divided into families, it is said that once the ancestral witch returns to its own tribe.I just don''t know about the Ancestral Witch Palace. The ancestral witches were originally in the ancestral witch hall, but not much time had passed.These ancestral witches were all invited back by everyone in their respective races.At present, the only people in the Ancestral Witch Palace are Zhu Rong and Gonggong among the Witch Clan. All of this was implemented in accordance with Fuxi''s plan.If you leave Gonggong and Zhu Rong behind, if these two people don''t need to be instigated by others, they will fight well. This is a matter of no doubt. The two of them looked around, and then discovered that they were the only two of them left, and then they said. "Zhu Rong, there are only two of us left, we should still practice it, after all, it is good to have such a chance." Oou eBook www.ootxt.com But Zhu Rong said with no anger at this time. "Huh, do you think you are worse than me? Today, we should be better than we are. For so many years, you are just better than me in terms of lip service. What is the real strength, it is better to take a look. Its not that you really dont know who is better." But as a result, Zhu Rong and Gonggong fought in the open space outside the Ancestral Witch Palace. This Ancestral Witch Hall was originally the closest place to Buzhou Mountain. Above this Ancestral Witch Hall was the holy land among the Witch Clan, Buzhou Mountain. The battle between the two has been so long, and both of them are exhausted from the battle. But both of them refused to admit defeat. This is a good opportunity after all, and there must be a victory or defeat. Fuxi was staring at the battle between the two men from the top of Buzhou Mountain. After all, this was just a simple contest, but the meaning for Zhu Rong and Gonggong was completely different. There are so many prejudices between these two people, so many that they both dislike each other. So these two people are playing while resting, and they must decide the outcome. But in the end, this co-worker still did not survive Zhu Rong, the power of co-worker gradually ran out, and then it was about to lose to Zhu Rong. At this time, Zhu Rong started to fight. When this person wins, generally speaking, this is a very rare victory. He will taunt his opponent well, and then let the opponent feel some of his own victory. In this way, he can obviously win after he has won. The expansion of the results. This is also a very good and a good way, and because of this purpose, it made Gong Gong very angry. At this time, Zhu Rong was very proud because he gained the upper hand. Then Zhu Rong was a little careless, because even his own abilities were basically consumed clean, just a little better than Gonggong, but this is what made Zhu Rong laugh at Gonggong constantly. Gonggong was originally a hot temper. How could he endure such ridicule? Therefore, it didn''t take much time to make Gonggong angry. Then Gonggong used the real body of the Ancestral Witch, after all, the power of the Ancestral Witch was too powerful. What Zhu Rong didnt expect was that Gonggong would actually take out his true life to fight with him. Under the circumstances of showing true life, unless it was the ancestor witch that encountered something difficult to deal with, they would not show the truth. Physical. And the strength of Ancestral Witch''s true body is very powerful. And the size is a hundred times as much as before. If Zhu Rong and Liangzhen are in the body, it means that Zhu Rong can only think of an ant fighting an elephant, and he will suffer a lot. This power has also been greatly improved, but the consumption is also faster. And this is also a very dangerous move. If you are not careful, you will kill the opponent. After all, if the Wu Clan''s real body fights, although the strength is improved, there are drawbacks. No matter how this person is fighting.There is no life-threatening danger, but it is different at this time. Even if it is not injured in battle, it is difficult to recover as long as it runs out of physical strength... 3161 Chapter 172 The Fall of the Ancestral Witch You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gonggong has lost his reason at this time, and has lost some basic control over things. And Zhu Rong would be very angry in such a situation. Zhu Rong was not a person who was afraid of death. If this was a little bit of strength for Gong Gong and himself, then he would not hesitate to accompany him. Zhu Rong was a little sad at this time, because Gonggong turned out to be someone who couldn''t afford to lose.Although Zhu Rong didn''t want things to develop to this point, it was already too late at this time. If it weren''t for his own provocation, Gong Gong wouldn''t be frantically taking out his real body to fight. The downside of this real battle is not clear to Gonggong. The battle between the two ancestral witches was very fierce. If the battle between two human beings is tickle, then the battle of the real body is just a wonderful army. If the ancestor witch''s real body fights, the damage to the surrounding environment is also very huge, and when he reaches out, he destroys a forest. And a fall is a lake. This flat lawn made the two fighting a mess. Even fighting in a real physical environment, Zhu Rong seems to have a lot of advantages, but not much, but the situation of being pressed and beaten all the time makes Zhu Rong very sad. After all, this is his own. The matter, and just like this, I really dont know where I put my own face. At this time, Gong Gong was frustrated. Regardless of your physical exhaustion, if you run out of physical strength, you will die like Kuafu. And Gonggong felt that he could not defeat Zhu Rong. At this time, without the presence of the ancestor witch, all the great witches and the little witches would go together, it would not be able to stop the two of them from fighting. In the beginning, these witches and great witches were just common discussions between the two of them. Such things were very common between them. And until both of them showed themselves, the great witches felt the seriousness of this matter, and they all knew the destructive power of this ancestral witch''s true body. And the disadvantages are naturally clear. If they don''t stop, they might die in battle. After all, both of them are of this kind of strength, so the possibility of both dying in battle is very high. The distance between the ancestors and witches is very far, and the distance between each tribe is also very far.If there is Dijiang, this speed is naturally the fastest. But there is only one Dijiang among the Wu clan, and ordinary people can communicate obediently by walking. Or just run faster.This running speed is also very fast, but in the midst of the predicament, this seems very backward. The two of them were exhausted from the fight. Therefore, the two people are like Fuxi''s design, both fighting, and in the end both fell. When Fuxi was watching from a distance in the sky, he realized that Gong Gong had made a strange movement. Gong Gong was hammered to the ground by Zhu Rong, and Zhu Rong shouted. "Accept it. If you accept it." Then he slammed Gonggong to the other side again, and Zhu Rong still said something. "If you accept it or not, whether you accept it or not, I am better than you." 101 Chinese website www.101zw.com After Zhu Rong said this many times, and after Zhu Rong fell down many times, Gong Gong finally broke out. Gong Gong''s huge body slammed into Bu Zhou Shan. Zhu Rong, who made a sudden move, was completely defenseless. This Bu Zhou Mountain is not a pillar that connects the heavens and the earth. It is very tall, and it is also the steepest. Fuxi knew where Gonggong had crashed into Buzhou Mountain. This was how Gonggong wanted to die with Zhu Rong. After all, he was going to crash and die on Buzhou Mountain. Sure enough, the body of this ancestor witch was a powerful anomaly. This head slammed into it. The Gonggong''s head was not broken, but Zhoushan received a huge impact. Then the prehistoric continent shook several times, and Fuxi among them also saw this scene. This Zhoushan turned out to be knocked out by Zhu Rong with a deep rift. This gap is still expanding, and the speed of this expansion is amazing. At this time, the Gonggong lost his senses under the influence of the previous rage, and after this violent impact, cracks began to appear.Then it turned out that a big gap began to appear. Gonggong gradually woke up, and then Gonggong looked at Zhu Rong with a blank face. At this time, Zhu Rong was already scared stupid by the scene in front of him.At this time, the power is also exhausted. Gonggong looked at the mountain that was broken by him, regretting it very much. After all, this was the backbone of his father God Pangu and the pillar of heaven and earth. If it were broken, the earth and heaven would collapse. Gonggong knelt on the ground at this time, confessing. The opposite Zhu Rong also realized the seriousness of this problem, and he also became silent. Whatever he said was an insult to these two people and disrespect for the great land. After being notified by the great witch, Di Jiang used the law of space for the first time, and soon returned. Dijiang came back and saw the scene before him. The break of Zhoushan Mountain is still expanding, and the two kneeling in front of him are also covered with injuries. At this time, Dijiang didn''t have time to watch this Gonggong and Zhu Rong. But what Di Jiang was even more worried about was that this was not Zhoushan. And at the foot of Mount Bu Zhou, the ancestor witches who rushed to the Temple of Ancestral Witches quickly saw the mountain of Bu Zhou that kept making huge cracking sounds, and their hearts were extremely panic. The sound of this broken mountain continued to spread among the ears of all the creatures on the prehistoric continent. Everyone felt that this day was slowly collapsing, and this place was slowly tilting. When the ancestral witches all felt the ancestral witch palace, they saw Gonggong and Zhu Rong in front of them, and both died because of exhaustion. Zhu Rong and Gong Gong knelt down looking at each other blankly, and there were tears in their eyes. This scene made Fuxi a little moved, and made Fuxi a little confused, and Fuxi didn''t know it. If he did this by himself, there would be any adverse effects.What kind of impact will it have in the future? After all, under his own plan, the Ancestral Witch had fallen, but Zhoushan was broken. The Zhoushan Mountain is completely broken by you, the broken rocks on this mountain are still falling off without taking a while, and it won''t take much time before the Zhoushan Mountain will completely collapse. Fuxi also had some doubts in his heart. But at this time, his mission had already been completed, and he could no longer stay here, and then Fuxi returned to the heaven... 3162 Chapter 173: Heaven Patching Merit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In the Yuzhu Cave of Zhongnan Mountain, Nagato was still letting Yunzhongzi travel around, and Nagato simply stayed here. After all, it was the closest to the Eastern Continent, and the East was a place of great people and great immortals. Although the West is also good, there are not many famous immortals. It may have something to do with Luo Hu''s detonation of the Western spiritual vein. This spiritual vein is damaged, and many Western powers, or many spiritual treasures, have died. , And Nagato kept only half. Although it is very rare to be able to keep half of the spiritual veins in such an environment, something like a spiritual vein is not half as powerful as half as powerful. These spiritual veins are also connected to each other. If there is no connection in this place, the power of the spiritual veins will drop a lot, which is equivalent to half of the road. Up. Therefore, the damage done to the West by Luo Hu''s action is too great. Regarding the break of Bu Zhoushan, Nagato knew that this was the general trend of heaven and could not be reversed. Regardless of the story, it must be broken. But how to break, for a long time, this is a small trend that can be changed. But after this Zhoushan breaks, how should it be remedied? Just after Bu Zhou Mountain broke, the saints felt it, but this Bu Zhou Mountain was transformed from the backbone of Pangu Great God. Even the current saints are incapable, and there is no such level that can repair it. Sanqing can only be helpless, and the introduction and quasi-promotion can only help more people not to let them die. But this is not Zhoushan but can not help but make up. Nagato knew that this was Nwa''s merits. Just when Bu Zhoushan broke, Nwa received a trace of heaven''s secret, and then this part of it was instructed Nwa to prepare for the sky. Although this mountain is broken, it is only collapsing constantly, not completely. And after it collapses completely, the sky collapses and the earth collapses. If you really go to fill the sky at that time, it may be too late. When the time comes, all the creatures in the wild will be submerged by this flood.At that time, it was even more uncomfortable. After this battle, he became a little sad in the predicament. Although many of the creatures in this predicament have activated their spiritual wisdom, their mana is low, and there are more creatures who have not activated their spiritual wisdom, and what they will face is the disaster of extinction. How should this be good? This makes the predicament even more uncomfortable. Nagato didn''t want to see so many creatures being hit like this, so he was actively promoting this sky-repairing thing. And among the witch tribe, because of the death of these two ancestral witches, the witch tribe has become insecure. Because of the fall of this ancestral witch, the strength of the witch tribe will be greatly reduced. The battle of the twelve capitals of the clan, the battle of the gods, can no longer start. If the monster clan finds trouble, the witch clan is in danger. And this is not the immediate danger. The immediate danger is that the Buzhou Mountain has collapsed. The aura of this has caused many of your ancestral witches among the Witch Clan to be injured by the falling rocks of the Buzhou Mountain. If this hits a big rock, it will be smashed into meatloaf. And no one wants to be the hapless one.Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com This world also slowly began to tilt amidst the collapse of Buzhou Mountain. Suddenly, the sky fell to the northwest and the land sank to the southeast. The slow tilt of the sky and the earth caused the earth''s tremors to make people panic. After all, this is still slight. If this mountain really collapses, the earth movement caused by this is not known how strong it will be. After Nuwa received the instructions to patch the sky, she devoted herself to the great project of patching the sky. And the composition of the sky is made up of five-color god stones, so if you talk about patching up the sky, you can only look for the five-color god stones scattered everywhere in the wilderness. And Nagato was looking for the five-color sacred stone for the first time, first to find the five-color sacred stone, and to find the stone that gave birth to Monkey King. In this way, it can achieve mastery of future generations. The situation of the dispute between Dao and Demon. After a period of searching, Nagato finally found such a place. Then Nagato collected the most aura of the five-color sacred stone. The rest is left to me, Nuwa, so that Nuwa can accomplish such a feat. After all, this is a great merit, but Nagato despises this merit. Nagato''s current strength is already in the ranks of saints, and the ability is a little stronger than Lao Tzu. But this saint''s fighting method is not only based on mana to win, it also depends on the restraint of this magic weapon. If this is a saint-level magic weapon, then victory will be very fast. It also depends on the consciousness of killing the enemy first. If you have the consciousness of first hand, it is also very useful if you can sacrifice your own magic weapon to kill the enemy before the enemy is ready. There are still many factors in the battle between the saints, and it is no longer a detailed description here. And after this Nuwa painstakingly collected the five-color sacred stone, she used the Qiankun Ding to collect the five native fire species in this world to refine the sacred stone. They are the real fire of this world, the real fire of Samadhi, the real fire of Nanming, the real fire of the sun, and the divine fire of Liuding.These five origins of fire were then refined in Buzhou Mountain. But the world has already collapsed, and how exactly this should be repaired is also a huge question. How exactly is this repaired? Where to look for the pillar that supports the sky. This is a very important issue. Nagato knew that Nuwa later killed the mysterious tortoise in the North Sea, and then used the mysterious tortoise''s limbs as the four poles of the world. Nagato simply went by himself, and when Nagato arrived in the North Sea, he said to the mysterious turtle. "Xuangui, now the world has collapsed. There is no support between the world and the earth. It will collapse by one foot every day, and the land will rise by one foot every day. It will not take much time. The world will reunite. The world is in chaos. But your limbs are the best thing that sustains the sky. If you are willing to carry the blue sky on your back, and you can''t say anything, you will be able to transform into form to prove sanctification." After listening to Nagato''s words, Xuangui had an insight... 3163 Chapter 174: Xuan Turtle Incarnation Replenishes the Sky You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Xuangui heard Nagato''s words, he had a plan. If it were to repair the sky, there would be a lot of merit, but if it was killed by Nuwa, the merit would be halved. And if Xuangui chooses to abandon his body and use it to fill the sky, he might still have a chance to gain great merit and help him become holy. Then Xuangui said. "Thank you for your guidance, Master Nagato. I have been practicing here for hundreds of thousands of years, but I still haven''t cultivated a human form. I think I will continue to practice this way. I am willing to sacrifice my life to fill the sky and support the sky with achievements. Weiye. Follow the example of Pangu God and use his own body to support the world." Then Xuangui contributed his physical body. Just when Xuan Gui vowed to contribute to this physical body, this heavenly Dao had dropped a great merit, and then entered Xuan Gui''s body, Xuan Gui''s soul floated out. Then Nagato said. "Since you have already made a choice, it is better to go to the underworld, and reincarnating as a human being will save you from practicing like this." After hearing Nagato''s words, Xuangui went to the vicinity of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and reincarnated as a human. This mysterious tortoise already has a huge merit, and if he is reincarnated as a human, he will also be helped by the merits of heaven.As long as you cultivate well, you can definitely accomplish this great cause. Nagato used magic power to chop off the limbs of the mysterious tortoise, and then sent it to the wild four poles.It is on the four corners of this wild continent. In this way, the heaven and the earth can be supported, and the heaven and the earth can slowly return to normal. And just when Nagato used his limbs to support the world, Nuwa also refined the five-color stone. Then Nuwa used this mana to slowly fill up the world. Finally, after these thousands of years, the day was finally made up completely. At this time, Nuwa''s merits were completed. Although this power of repairing the sky was given to Xuangui, it was still huge.Jean''s Nuwa''s strength has improved a lot. And this patching up the sky was originally Nwa''s business, if it didn''t patch up the sky, Nvwa would face various disasters. When Nuwa was sanctified at that time, she meant to protect the fragile human beings in the predicament. Then there is the induction of the heavens, which lowers immeasurable merit, and then sanctification. This time, Heaven and Earth suffered a catastrophe, if Nuwa did not act, then naturally Heaven would not accept it. Therefore, this saint of heaven is just a defender of heaven, and only by properly managing heaven, the power of this saint can be manifested. The world is back to normal, but the floods between the world and the earth are flooding.The water in the Tianhe River poured back onto the prehistoric continent, making the predominant land full of Wang Yang. This co-work of mastering the law of water is that after the body has fallen, the ability to master the law of water in this predicament naturally belongs to heaven. The saint can obtain this management authority in the heavens, and then make good use of the law of water to solve the flood in this red and wild. All these saints are enjoying, the ancestors and witches working together, and the series of benefits that Zhu Rongs death brought, because of this reason, so lets say that the current saints really want To see the Ancestral Witch, fully return his abilities to Heaven. In this case, the strength of the saint has also increased dramatically. On the Kunlun Mountain, Lao Tzu, Primitive, Tongtian, was starting a plan, which caused the ancestral witch to fight against the monster race. Only in such a big battle can they fall completely. And when the other ancestral witches returned to this ancestral witch hall, they found that all this was a trick. This is so good, all the ancestor witches have something to go out, but Gonggong and Zhu Rong are left.This must have been planned in advance.16k Chinese www.16kzw.com Although the ancestral witch is impulsive, it is still not what it is. Everyone can see what is the reason that caused this phenomenon. Then Di Jiang said. "Zhu Rong and Gonggong died in a battle. There must be someone who planned it in advance. Otherwise, we all went out. Why did we just leave them both." At this time, a great witch among the Witch Clan said. "When we were near the Ancestral Witch Palace, we saw Gonggong Zuwu and Zhu Rongzu Witch. The two were fighting, but just above here, I seemed to vaguely see someone." Xuan Ming asked immediately at this time. "Who is it, see clearly, no." Then the great witch just said. "It seems to be Fuxi of the monster clan. I saw him when Kuafu Dawu died before." All the ancestor witches were filled with righteous indignation. Xuan Ming said. "It must be the monsters who made the ghost, they are trying to destroy us, and we must not sit and wait. Now Gonggong and Zhu Rong have passed away. This hatred will not avenge the non-gentleman. We will kill the monsters together in the heaven. They both get revenge." At this moment, the sentiment was infuriated, and many great witches responded, and the ancestral witch hall was boiling. Di Jiang did not choose to be silent anymore. The war between the two clans of the Lich is about to begin. Nagato is helping Xuangui to achieve this heaven-supporting merit and reincarnate Xuangui as a human being. This is also conducive to win over this mysterious turtle.If there is a need in the future, then Xuangui can definitely be used. Then after Nagato collected an extra five-color stone, he used magical power to create the nine orifices of this divine stone, and then placed it in the ancestral vein of the East. It can be said that this is the dragon from three mountains, the ancestral vein of ten continents. This is also Huaguo Mountain. Huaguo Mountain was originally this piece of blessed land.The aura here is very rich, and this is also the location of the ancestral veins, so there is also a lot of aura. And if the five-color stone is placed here, at this time, absorbing the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth, the essence of the sun and the moon, after tens of thousands of years, it will be able to nurture the Monkey King. This is a piece that Nagato arranged in advance. This will be of great use in the future. Then Nagato poured mana into the spirit stone, which was also useful for controlling the stone, otherwise it would be difficult to control. And after getting these things done, Nagato is ready to establish the three emperors among the human race. The status of these three emperors in the human race is lofty. There is also the need to enjoy the eternal incense of the human race. The power of this incense is much better than the merits of the heavens. From now on, the strength of the human tribe''s three emperors can be compared with the saints. So Nagato should not miss such a good opportunity. .. 3164 Chapter 175-Lich War You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After that, the contradiction between the two families of Lich was no longer reconcilable.Nagato also knew that the two families of the Lich must have a battle before they could be calmed down. Under Fu Xi''s arrangement, Gonggong and Zhu Rong, your ancestor witches were both dead and Buzhou Shan. But this time the Wu Clan''s account is to be counted on the Yao Clan''s head. Among the Wu Clan, they are about to move, wanting to avenge the Yao Clan. And in Kunlun, this Yuanshi Tianzun is also actively expanding his influence of interpretation and teaching. Primitive Tianzuns acceptance criteria is very high. It is not only to have good roots and be suitable for cultivation, but also to be humans, because in the future, humans will be the main primate creatures in this prehistoric life, and the spiritual energy they contain , Very suitable for monasticism.Therefore, the Primordial Tianzun is very optimistic about the human race, and many of the disciples received are humans. The original Tianzun is preparing to create various magic weapons for his apprentice. After all, under the normal circumstances of this cultivation base, the power of this magic weapon can make one''s own strength, obtain, very important promotion. And just when the Buzhou Mountain broke, this Yuanshi Tianzun came to the door again. This Bu Zhoushan was refined by the soul of Pangu Great God. The energy contained in this, as well as the various heaven and earth avenues, are very rich. After the fall of Buzhou Mountain, this Buzhou Mountain is useless, but if one is to refine a magic weapon, its power is beyond all other magic weapons. The built-in attributes are all very powerful, as long as they are slightly matched, they can have very powerful powers. After the original Tianzun took this treasure back, it was in Kunlun Mountain and Yuxu Palace, and he began to refine this half of the imperfect mountain. From then on, it will be refined into the Fantian Seal of Yuanshi Tianzun, the chief disciple of the twelve golden immortals, Guangchengzi.Fan Tianyin is very powerful, and one thing can prove it. This Guangchengzis apprentice, after Yin Jiao received Master Guangchengs Fantian Seal, could beat Master violently.Therefore, the increase in magic weapons is quite obvious. Among the disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun, these twelve golden immortals, that is, the most prominent one among each group of disciples, Guangchengzi was the first group of disciples, and the next one was Chi sperm.These are the most outstanding talents among the students in this class, and they are deeply loved by Yuanshi Tianzun. Therefore, these twelve golden immortals all have their own strongest magic weapons. When Meteorite Heavenly Sovereign was in operation, the Master of Tongtian also went to the Biyou Palace in the East China Sea to collect disciples, and then through his own selfless teaching, the disciples of Tongtian were very numerous. Before the dragon and phoenix battle, the cultivators were already born, and they all joined the school of Jiejiao without hesitation. The strength of Tongtian was originally above the primordial Tianzun, and Tongtian also had the Four Swords of Zhuxian rewarded by the ancestor Hongjun, whose strength made Primordial very jealous.Then the original cannot and the self-energy are attached to Lao Tzu and form an alliance with Lao Tzu. And in this Demon Clan Heavenly Court, this is because the Wu Clan killed two Ancestral Witches under Fuxi''s plan, Taiyi in the Demon Clan Heavenly Court, and all the demon saints, they are all very happy. It''s a great thing. This witch clan without the two ancestral witches has greatly weakened the ability, and the strongest twelve capitals of the witch clan''s evil spirits formation cannot be used again. This is also very fatal. Although talking about the Zhou Tianxing Array of the Monster Race, as well as this and the Heluo Hunyuan Array, they are all in this predecessor, with a great reputation. However, if the Twelve Capital Heavenly Array directly summoned the soul of Pangu to fight, it would be tantamount to hitting a stone with an egg.It is simply vulnerable. Last time, fortunately, Hongjun and Nagato made the soul of Pangu Great God sober. Otherwise, at that time, the twelve ancestor witches may not be able to control it, this powerful might.Android novel www.anzhuowang.net When the other members of the monster clan were very happy, Fuxi had some hesitation in his heart. Fuxi didn''t even know if all this was done right. This killed the human race, and used the human race''s resentful soul to refine the witch-slaying sword.This killed countless human races before they were refined. Fortunately, Dijun and Taiyi''s real fire are needed, and there are more.The blood of the two of them is also limited, otherwise, the human race will be another threat. And the luck of the human race has a great relationship with Fuxi''s younger sister Nuwa. If the slaughter of humans continues, then Nuwa''s mana will also be greatly affected. In the early days of the great famine, people practiced on their own qi, and the aura is already abundant. But after the spiritual energy in this prehistoric decay slowly, the best aid for this monk''s cultivation is the incense of this world. The reason why this god has divine power is because there are people in this world who believe that he has divine power, which can be fully manifested in later generations. Closer to home, this witch clan had lost two ancestral witches, so they couldn''t stop. Then they were ready to fight the Yaozu. And this one is Hongjun ancestor, and he won''t stop them anymore. This is the fate of the Lich family. The remaining nine ancestral witches of the Wu Clan, together with a lot of great witches and little witches, arrived in this demon clan heavenly court, ready to find the demon clan trouble. This time, the Wu Clan was really very angry. The death of these two ancestral witches was a great blow to the strength of the Wu clan. But someone happened to see Fuxi from the monster clan being present, which was beyond reasonable anyway. This is what shocked this monster race, Emperor Jun still has a prince. In Di Jun''s hand is a carefully refined magic weapon, the Slayer Sword. This Slayer Sword itself is made of ancient profound iron. In addition, there is the resentful spirit of the human race and the sword body, and the blood of this and the golden crow itself. This Emperor Jun could use this witch-killing sword to deal with the witch clan with great power. Taiyi directly sacrificed the Eastern Emperor Bell at this time. In this war, both sides have waited too long. It''s been too long to be in peace. Between the largest races in the two prehistoric nations, it was originally an exclusion of happiness.It is impossible to survive in the predicament. After Di Jun came out, he said to the Wu Clan crowd. "I don''t know why the ancestral witch of the witch clan is so exciting. I don''t know what it is about friends." .. 3165 Chapter One Hundred Seventy Six You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing this, the Shebi corpse shouted. "Dijun Taiyi, you two children, you know that it was a sneak attack from behind, dare you to do it upright and harm our brothers. Zhu Rong and work together. Such a despicable method is only a despicable person like you Yaozu To use it." Tai Yi said with some anger. "You don''t want to spit people, we have never done anything like that. Then Dijun also added. "That''s right, our monster clan, we want to be safe and self-preserving. We have never had any disputes with the witch clan again. We have always followed the instructions of Daozu Hongjun, demon palm heaven, witch palm land, division of labor, cooperation, there will be no involvement. " Di Jiang seemed to calm down, Di Jiang said. "Don''t deny it anymore. Some of us have already seen that Fuxi was there at that time. Please come and confront Fuxi!" This makes Dijun and Taiyi very angry, but there is no good way.After all, this is the fact. If it is like this, maybe I really dont know what the result will be. Then Emperor Jun asked his men to find where Fuxi was. But there was no trace of Fuxi. At this moment, it was a little embarrassing. If Fu Xi didn''t come, it would be really unclear. In fact, even if Fuxi did go, if it didn''t help, if Fuxi went, it was nothing more than the Wu Clan wanted to kill Fuxi to vent his hatred.But what exactly should be done.This is still a problem. Just when Di Jun thought that Fuxi was scared and ran away, at this time, a person walked out from the crowd of monsters. Everyone took a closer look and found that this person was Fuxi. Then the big witch who saw Fuxi present said. "It is him. I saw them in the comparison between Zhu Rong Zu Wu and Gong Gong Zu Wu." Speaking of this, the great witch pointed his finger at Fuxi. At this time, Fuxi was watched by everyone. But Fuxi''s expression was very indifferent, and then Fuxi said. "Yes, it''s me. It''s me who distracted the other ancestral witches, but Gonggong and Zhu Rong are left. I did not expect that their hatred was so deep." When Fu Xi admitted, Xuan Ming had already punched him. Xuan Ming''s technique was originally very strong. If Fuxi didn''t resist this punch, it would be dead on the spot. Fortunately, at this time, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi sacrificed the Chaos Clock and helped Fuxi defend a fatal blow. At this time, Xuan Ming''s blow seemed to have ignited the audience. The great witches and the little witches among the Wu Clan rushed towards the monster clan like crazy. Among the demon races, the ten great demon saints, as well as a group of demon soldiers and demon generals under their respective commanders, are all prepared to wait for any scorn. Everyone was together at the beginning. The number of this monster race was originally dominant. But there are quite a few people from the Wu clan.There are also tens of billions. And among the monster race, there are hundreds of billions, which shocked the witch race very much. But in this current situation, the two sides are already at war, and only after they have fought well, can there be any truth in this. Whose fist is hard at this time makes sense. Xuan Ming, as well as Xuan Ming''s apprentice, Jiufeng, because he was a good professor of Xuan Ming, Jiufeng''s cultivation level also improved by leaps and bounds.Now Jiufeng has the power to fight against the Qi powerhouse of the Demon Saint level.Tower Novel www.taxiaoshuo.com This Lich battle is destined to be a cruel killing. This army of lich fights in the sky, it is simply covering the sky. The other creatures in this predicament are all in awe, not daring to look directly, but obediently hiding in the house and not daring to go out. Even if they run away, the sky is full of scenes of fighting, where will they run. It is said that in this predicament, it is like this, when gods fight, mortals suffer. The other creatures, seeing the densely packed monks fighting against the sky, made them very scared. But the Nagato among them is here. Prepare to be here, when the Lich fights, take Fuxi away, because Fuxi has this opportunity to become the emperor. And this kind of opportunity is something ordinary people can''t take away, even if it can abolish the Kongtong seal of the Emperor Liren, it can''t have any influence on the Emperor. Nagato was in the midst of the Lich War. At this time, he discovered that Fuxi was already besieged by Dijiang and Shebi Corpse, and the three of Xuan Ming were besieged. Fuxi''s ability, although powerful, was far from being able to fight the ancestral witch. As long as this is done in twos or twos, Fu Xi can be crushed to death on the spot. Then the purpose of Nagato''s trip was very clear, it was to take Fuxi away, even if Nuwa came, it would be of no avail. Because at this time, even Nuwa dare not violate the meaning of this heavenly way because of the heavenly calamity of the two families of Lich. Therefore, Nuwa cannot be too involved. Nagato didnt care about the others, it just turned into a golden light and rushed into the battlefield of the Lich War. This was just a blink of an eye, and it took this Fuxi away from the eyes of the three ancestral witches. . This made Di Jiang, She Bi Zie, and Xuan Ming a little surprised. But at this time, the Wu Clan was too late to be surprised. At this time, the witch-slaughtering sword in Dijun''s hand had already slashed and killed many great witches in succession, as well as countless little witches. Di Jun, at this time, was fighting against Tian Wu, but the power of the Ancestral Witch Sword was too great. The body of this ancestor witch was originally known for its powerful recovery ability. But after being injured by the Ancestral Witch Sword, their bodies no longer have the ability to recover before, and there will still be various problems. Seeing this, Di Jiang had noticed the terrifying part of this Ancestral Witch Sword. Then Di Jiang said to the Ancestral Witch beside him. "Be careful with the sword in Emperor Jun''s hand. It seems to be very restrained from the Witch Clan." At this moment when Di Jiang was speaking, the Ancestral Witch Sword in Di Jun''s hand had already passed through Tian Wu''s chest. Although Wu didn''t directly kill him on the spot this day. But judging from the black gas flowing from Wu''s wound, this witch-killing sword is indeed very powerful. Then Xuan Ming stepped forward to fight with Emperor Jun. Xuan Ming''s technique was mysterious, and when he fought with Emperor Jun, he did not fall in the slightest, but gradually gained the upper hand. But Dijiang was waving his wings behind him, using this space law to kill several powerful men among the ten great demon saints. This greatly affected the morale of the monster race. Later, Emperor Jun signaled Taiyi and quickly launched this week''s star battle array. In an instant, these three hundred and sixty-five strong monsters waved the stars in their hands... 3166 Chapter 177: The Lich is Lost You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato took Fuxi away, he was no longer ready to comprehend the Lich War. There is too much cause and effect in the two groups of Lich, and this will be repaid sooner or later. This war will happen no matter what time it is. All it takes is the specific time of the war. After Di Jiang killed a few of the Ten Demon Saints, Di Jun was a little anxious. After all, the abilities of these ten demon sages are almost the same as that of Emperor Jun, and they are already powerful quasi-sages. And this kind of ability made Dijun very afraid of Dijiang. It can only be the big formation that the monster clan is invited to fight, and the Zhou Tianxingdou big formation is to protect it.The abilities of the Star Dou Great Array this week are also very outstanding, and the abilities it possesses can be called one of the three major formations in the predicament. Although it is a powerful formation, there are too many things it needs. This requires three hundred and sixty-five powerful masters of the Daluo Jinxian to wield this star-stroke banner, which is the power that provokes the stars of this week, and then makes the power of this great array soar. But the movement of this big formation is very slow, and if you are a little careless, you will be backlashed by this big formation. When punishing the Eastern Kings back then, the monster clan was backlashed by this formation, resulting in a long period of time without the ability to compete with the witch clan for hegemony. This is also the weakness of this big array. But at this time, the ancestor witches were not afraid of this, what a big formation, just changed their own real body, and then chaos in the monster race, making the formation of the monster race a mess. And this week, the Star Dou Great Array had to give up using it. If it is used forcibly, it is likely to cause this formation to backlash. The Yaozu had already suffered a loss once, so they would not want to suffer again. Later, Emperor Jun gave the order to abandon the star battle formation this week and change to the Hunyuan Heluo formation. The power of this Hunyuan Heluo Array, which competes with Zhou Tianxing''s Array, is much weaker. But its power is still not small. And this formation is relatively easy, as long as a few people can control the formation. Moreover, this Hunyuan Heluo formation was unpredictable, so that those who broke the formation were alive and wiped out by this formation. The extravagant corpse among the witch clan, as well as the strong and unbelief, just broke into this big formation and wanted to break the formation. At this time, Dijiang, after seeing it, can only hope that they can live, and nothing else can be done. The power of this big formation is too powerful. This didn''t have much time, just to wipe out this strong and extravagant corpse in the big formation. However, extravagance is always the body of the ancestral witch. Even if they were wiped out by the big formation, the two of them still took the big formation together with several demon saints, and died together. If you can''t beat this, you can choose to explode, then detonate your own energy, and then let your opponent die with your own. The energy contained in this strong man is extremely huge, and if it is an explosion, the danger it brings is also very huge. And the death of this ancestral witch made the rest of the witch race only more angry. And seeing the death of this demon saint, the same emotions arose in the demon race, but many people in the demon race were driven helpless. Compared to other people, among the monster race, they are not fighting for their own beliefs. Their belief in fighting is not firm enough, so such a dynasty is not strong enough. Both are you and me, and both have casualties.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com Di Jun held this witch-slaying sword stained with the blood of the witch clan. Taiyi relied on his own Lingbao Chaos Clock, and was rampant with the world. Although the ancestral witches had no spirit treasures, they had full strength. The Yaozu that made him was still a little trembling. The witch clan''s ability is really powerful, but this Emperor Jun''s witch slaying sword can''t be won so easily. So the Wu Clan and the Monster Clan are fighting to the stage of persistence again. Three days and three nights have passed since the battle between the two clans of the Lich, and among them, they are endlessly dying. Many children of Wu Clan and Yao Clan died during the war. And there is a relatively special character among the monster clan, he is Kunpeng. At this time, Kunpeng also decided to leave after seeing the fate of the lich clan. Kunpeng was originally a mighty person in this predicament, and his abilities did not need to be weak for other saints.But it was because there was no chance to preach the Tao, or it was because the chance to preach the Tao was taken away. So Kunpeng has never had a chance to preach. At this time, Kunpeng also saw the fate of the two families of Lich, and abandoned them like a shoe. Many of these ancestral witches were also besieged and killed during the war. Dijiang died under the siege of the remaining four demon saints and many strong men among the demon clan. Then other ancestral witches were also injured by Emperor Jun with the witch-killing sword. The ability of this witch slaughter sword caused the blood of the witch race to flow continuously, making them impossible to cure. Moreover, during the war, there was no way to heal injuries. All that is left is this Xuanming, Jumang, Zhujiuyin, and Sushou.And this nine phoenix, waiting for the great witch, did not fall. The rest of the ancestral witches had already died in battle with the ten great demon saints and these other powerful men. Or it''s just to die with self-destruction. And Xuan Ming saw that Emperor Jun and Tai Yi were still very powerful, Xuan Ming gathered the power of the whole body, and then used the strongest form to join forces with Zhu Jiu Yin to deal with Emperor Jun. This Emperor Jun''s own strength is very powerful. In addition, there is the sword of killing witches, a sword that specifically restrains the witches. This made Xuan Ming still have Jiu Yin, very passive. Zhu Jiuyin used his powerful body to severely injure Di Jun, but Dijun relied on the power of the Tu Wujian to split Zhu Jiuyin into two at once. Xuan Ming took the opportunity, Xuan Ming took the opportunity to use the Xuan Ming technique, and finally he smashed Emperor Jun with a single blow, smashing his body, and at the same time smashing the soul. In the end, Emperor Jun also died with hatred. Taiyi relied on his own Eastern Emperor Bell, and it was a double-double injury for Jumang and Jumang, but Jumang and Jumang refused to admit defeat, and he wanted to go forward and fight with Dijun. At this time Xuan Ming was coming up, stopping the sentence mang and closing it. Then Xuan Ming fought Taiyi again. Taiyi was also a little lacking in physical strength, and the mana of using the Eastern Emperor Bell was gradually lost.The Eastern Emperor Bell has already played less than half of its power. At this time Xuan Ming was also in the near-death stage due to excessive consumption. So Xuan Ming simply took Tai Yi and blew himself up, and Tai Yi and Xuan Ming both fell... 3167 Chapter 178 Cleaning the battlefield You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After this sentence, the mang and the high-level members of all the monster races were already dead. And the children of the two families of the Lich were also fighting, but there were still some lingering remnants left. Both sides are badly damaged. The Yaozu has no people who can become a climate.Except for this Kunpeng who had escaped early, the others were all unknown little monsters. They saw that Emperor Jun and Taiyi, as well as the ten great demon saints, had no intention of fighting again after they died.They all discarded their weapons, and then they all fled for their lives. And Jumang and Liaoshou suffered serious injuries and were also critically injured by Tu Wujian, and it was not long before Honghuang. Jumang also has some of the witches that only survived in Liaoshoujiang. Among them is the strongest under the ancestor witch, Jiufeng, who is a strong twin brother and sister. The mana is not lost to the ancestor witch, and Xuan Ming''s careful teaching, so that Jiufeng''s practice is progressing particularly fast. Jumang and Xiaoshou said to Jiufeng. "Nine Phoenix, now both Lich races have fallen. You take the remaining tribesmen and live in seclusion, and don''t participate in the affairs of the prehistoric. There are too many things, it''s not clear!" Then Jiufeng said. "Okay, I keep it in my heart, please come with me and us!" Ju Mang said. "We can''t go, we have been hit by Dijun''s sorcery. There is no stopping the blood flow. There is no way. Go ahead!" Then there was a group of diehard members of this monster race who rushed over. In the second sentence, when the mang and the scorpion, Jiufeng and the others were pushed away, they were fighting with this group again. Without much time, Jumang and Sui Shou finally couldn''t support it, and then fell. Jiufeng could only be a ninja tears, and then obediently returned to the vicinity of Buzhou Mountain. Nine winds counted, there was no one in this Wu Clan.The population is reduced too obviously.Moreover, the strong among the witches were also slaughtered. Then Jiufeng retreated to the vicinity of the Netherworld Palace with the rest of the people. After all, this is the place of the ancestral witch Hou Tu, so as long as the witch clan does not have the heart to fight for hegemony, it will not be destroyed. The Yaozu also suffered this huge blow. Thousands of people of this monster race.After the battle of the Lich, this was also rapidly reduced.The hundreds of billions of men and horses that the Yaozu started, even among them, are already less than one ten thousandth. Both clan of the lich have received a major blow. The Yaozu has retreated to this Beiju Luzhou. And the demon heaven is also a mess. Just after the battle, Nagato returned to the scene of the Lich War. Isn''t Nagato coming back this time to save people, but to find this lost magic weapon above this. For example, the book of Hetu Luo, the sword of slaughter of witches, this kind of magic weapon will have an important effect in the future. And as long as there are some magic weapons, it will be a lot easier in the future. After some searching, Nagato finally found what he was looking for. These are some better things. For example, the sword of killing witches, if it was originally made from the ancient star iron. If the grievances in this human race are removed, then the blessing of justice is added, and it will be a sword of justice. After that, it was also a magic weapon for the Taoism of Human Emperor Xuanyuan.Reading book nest www.kanshuwoxs.com From now on, even the ancestor Hongjun would be very envious of the status of the three emperors, and they would not dare to move anything. These are all things to do now, and what we have to do now is to find a lot of useful spirit treasures in the future. Nagato found the Witch Slaying Sword next to Emperor Jun, and then he also found the Hetu Luoshu not far from the position of the Hunyuan Heluo formation. Nagato''s mission this time has been completed, which makes Nagato very happy. After all, if this is a direct capture, there is nothing Nagato can''t get. But if you take something from someone else, even if you get it, your reputation is not good. What you want to get in the battlefield is completely different. Because the original owner of this thing is dead. This Lingbao has no owner again. If someone finds it, then who is the new owner of this thing. Nagato returned with a lot of harvest. Nagato came in stealth, and at this time Nagato also saw the Kunlun Mountain Laozi, primitive and Tongtian, and they came to pick up the leaks separately. What they didn''t expect was that this was already taken away by Nagato early. Primitive and Laozi didn''t get anything. But Tongtian has obtained the Chaos Clock. The energy contained in the chaotic clock is also very huge. It can be described as a congenital treasure. That is the magic weapon of the saint level.Its power is very huge. This is so envious that I am still primitive. Because the primitive despised the people of the Yaozu, but Tongtian would not. Therefore, Tongtian has received a lot of disciples. This looks a bit angry at the original.Said the original. "Junior Brother Tongtian, we are the authenticity of this Pangu line. We still need to accept apprentices, and it depends on our feet and conduct." The consciousness in this has long been understood. But Tongtian didn''t care, and then Tongtian said. "Brother, don''t worry, the world was originally created by the Great God Pangu, so it is said that everything in the prehistoric world is the descendant of the Great God Pangu. Naturally, there should be no kind of teachings. They should not be based on their theory of good and evil." This made the original very angry, and then he could only leave in pity. Lao Tzu had no gain, so he left. Tongtian took the doorman from the monster race he had collected and left.Back in the Biyou Palace, I taught the disciples how to practice. The disciples of Tongtian at this time already have this Taoist Taoist, as well as the Virgin of the Golden Spirit, the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit, the Virgin of the Immortal, and four direct disciples.Then there are seven servants Shangxian, who are inner disciples of the Master Tongtian. The seven servants were basically apprentices under the Lich War. These apprentices are all the apprentices that Tongtian loves very much, because they are very respectful and pious, and their own cultivation is also progressing faster.These seven immortals all followed Tongtian''s side. And Tongtian did not treat them as outsiders.They did not dislike them because of their bad heels. Nagato returned to Huaguo Mountain and lived temporarily. When Nagato arrived at Huaguo Mountain, he waved his hand to open up Huaguo Mountain and Shuiliandong.Then, after setting up it, I focused on practicing in it. Because at this time, the ancestral veins of the Eastern Continent had a lot of spiritual energy, and Nagato needed to teach Fuxi well.After all, the emperor among the three emperors still needs good guidance before he can gain the Tao... 3168 Chapter 179 Emperor Fuxis Reincarnation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the battle between the two clans of the Lich, the human race should have risen in this prehistoric state. The first factor in the rise of the human race is the leadership of Emperor Fuxi. Among the three emperors, the emperor Fuxi has the most leadership ability. The best way for Nagato to gain friendship with the Three Emperors is to get close contact with the Three Emperors.That is to help them on the way to the growth of the three emperors. Long goalkeeper Fu Xi brought out of the Lich War, that is, brought Fu Xi to the Huaguo Mountain. Then the long goalkeeper put down Fuxi and waited until Fuxi woke up slowly. Nagato said to Fuxi. "Fuxi, in the battle between the two families of the Lich, both clans have been annihilated in the prehistoric state. Now the Lich is destroyed, and this human race should rise. Although you are a monster race, you can be reincarnated into reincarnation and then become Terran. Terran was originally the support of your sister Nuwa''s sermons, but if you can lead Terran''s rejuvenation, your merits will be enough to sanctify." Fuxi said after listening. "Why are you saving me?" Then Nagato said. "This human race is weak, and it needs a person with ability to lead them. There are various tribes in this human race, and each tribe will continue to conquer because of various things. . And the human race is also in such internal friction, slowly becoming weak." After some explanations, this is what made Fuxi gradually believe. Then Fu Xi asked. "So, what should I do to be able to accomplish such a feat." Nagato said. "It doesn''t need you to do anything, it just needs you to slowly accomplish this kind of feat according to my intentions, which is good." Then Fuxi said. "Well, in this Lich War, I have done too much damage to the Human Race. If I refine the Witch Slaying Sword, the Human Race that caused me has received a great deal of damage. I am willing to join the Human Race, and let me save me. Sinful." Then Nagato said. "Well, in that case, I will send your soul to the place of these six reincarnations, and then be born in the human race. Don''t worry, I will support you along the way." Sure enough, Fuxi gave up his battered body. The lower part of Fuxi''s body was the body of a snake. He was already battered by the ancestral witch during the Lich War. It is also very difficult if you want to recover. And this skill is also consumed too much. Then Nagato brought Fuxi''s soul to the place of these six reincarnations. Nagato has made a mark of the soul on Fuxis soul. If this is the case, it will be easy to find in the future. If Fuxi is born, Nagato will take care of it. This also gives Fuxi a good supernatural power. . At this time, Lao Tzu on Kunlun Mountain was still cultivating attentively, and did not care about the Lich War. In this Lich War, as the ancestor witch ascribed the law to heaven, all the saints had Significant improvement. Lao Tzu was naturally very pleased, and then he closed his Daluo Mountain Xuandu Cave early, and then practiced well. Among these three clears, this Lao Tzu has a great talent for cultivation, and when he cultivates, he will obviously grow a lot faster than others. Although it was Hongjun''s ancestor who did not educate them separately, those who learned this way depended on their own comprehension ability, and they could only obtain it.Thousands of troops www.qjwm.com The Yuanshi Tianzun in the Yuxu Palace was even more anxious. Although the original talent was good, it was still a lot worse than Laozi. Moreover, Yuanshi Tianzun''s ambitions are quite big, not only because he is jealous of this old man than his cultivation talent, but also jealous of Tongtian, after all, even his little junior brother Tongtian is more powerful than himself. This has always been a good-faced primitive, and his face is naturally a little unsustainable. So after the end of the Lich War, Yuan Yuan was very active. This has successively been widely accepted disciples.Educate your disciples well. The original disciples received these twelve batches one after another. And the best one among these twelve batches of disciples was taken care of by the original focus. Give them a lot of magic weapons, and then let them develop well. This primitive Tianzun''s ambition is very big, but its ability is somewhat insufficient, so this is to let Yuanshi Tianzun only depend on Lao Tzu at first. Without the protection of Lao Tzu, this primitive Tianzun would have been fighting with the Master Tongtian a long time ago. Because the primitive and Tongtian''s character are both reluctant to admit defeat and victorious, and the leader of Tongtian possesses the strongest magic weapon among the prehistoric, and this method can be described as the world''s first killing formation. It was very powerful, and this Immortal Jade Sword was in Luohu''s hands, and it was a good sacrifice for Luohu to use the grieving souls of these hundreds of millions of tribesmen. The power of this Zhuxian Sword Formation was brought to the extreme. It is because there is Tongtian with such a sword formation, and the strength of Tongtian itself is slowly surpassing the original. Even the original is also very dissatisfied, wanting to suppress Tongtian everywhere. But if Primordial wants to directly confront Tongtian, Primordial''s current strength is still not allowed. To confront Tongtian, Primordial must have certain strength. Therefore, Primordial has to rely on Lao Tzu. But this matter is not absolute. In the later period of Journey to the West, Yuan Yuan teamed up with Tongtian and invited Lao Tzu from his noble position. Then let the original Tianzun sit in the position of the first person in these three clears. The original intentions are really shocking. But Nagato didn''t intend to take care of these messy things. What Nagato wanted was to play well in the predicament. Nagato is not difficult to care about other things. Nagato only wants to do what he thinks is right, and what Nagato thinks is wrong, Nagato will stop it. Just want such a carefree existence in the prehistoric world. After Nagato sent Fuxi into this cycle, he began to plan the next step. As long as it can make the future leader of the Three Emperors, Fuxi, owe him a favor, or Fuxi among the Three Emperors is his apprentice. From now on, Nagato''s fortune will only continue to rise in the prehistoric times. Although it is the strength of Nagato, there is no need to make any friends, but this prehistoric is so big, it still needs a few powerful helpers. After this period of recuperation, Fuxi was ready to be born in the human race. This time he was born in the belly of the wife of the third ancestor of the human race Suiren... 3169 Chapter 180: Fuxis Birth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the guidance of Nagato, the three ancestors of these three tribes also obtained the merits of heaven, and then the strength of Da Luo Jinxian. Although it is Daluo Jinxian with a long lifespan, it is clear here that as long as this immortal is unable to continue to improve his realm, then his lifespan will come to an end. Even if it has a long life span and has escaped countless catastrophes from heaven, there will still be a time to return to the dust. The three tribes of this human race are the Suiren clan, with Chao clan and Ziyi clan. Among these three ancestors, the Suiren clan was the respected again. After all, the Suiren clan was the first to discover fire, and it was the earliest time to become the Daluo Jinxian. Therefore, there is no controversy about this respect for the three ancestors of adults. Everyone is very convinced. Among the human races, only the three of them have mana, which can help the human race resist foreign dangers. But because the third ancestor of the human race was always at the level of this great Luo Jinxian. There is no strong strength, and there is no possibility of being promoted again, only in the longevity of Da Luo Jinxian, slowly aging. Simply, the Suiren''s wife is pregnant, but this pregnancy is a bit strange. This average person was born in less than October, and was born around September, but the wife of the Suiren clan has been pregnant for twelve years. This made everyone very surprised. And this is also for a reason. This Fuxi was originally from this monster race, and his own talents and abilities were outstanding. And if you want to shape the emperor well, you can only shape it slowly in the embryo.So these twelve years are still necessary. And because she was pregnant with Fuxi, this Suiren''s wife was gradually getting better. And this person also has a lot of strength. This is equivalent to secondary development. This made everyone a little surprised. Nagato watched slowly in the dark. Guarding the birth of this little life. What Nagato wanted to do was to educate Fuxi well when Fuxi was born. After all, this is the person who has achieved the position of saint in the future. After the rich spiritual energy in this prehistoric world is slowly consumed by the cultivator, it is the incense offering in this world that is helpful for cultivation in this prehistoric world. And the three emperors can enjoy the incense offerings of all ages.This allowed the strength of the three queens to gradually be comparable to the saints. This is completely independent and independent of the Saints of the Lingxiao Temple such as Laozi, Yuanzi, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jiuying, Zhunti. And this is also boundless, even these heavenly saints are a little jealous of these three emperors. This is what Nagato wants to do. Let yourself become the guide and guide of the Three Emperors, and your benefits will be very much in the future. Fuxi, who was pregnant for twelve years, is finally about to be born. This makes everyone in the human race very happy. After all, this is the son of the Suiren clan. And the status of the Suiren clan in the human race is very noble, just like their living god. Nagato also took good care of her secretly. With everyone''s expectations, Fuxi was finally born.Let''s talk about Pico www.vvxs8.com When Fuxi was born, a golden light fell from the sky on his body, illuminating the baby''s body transparently and emitting golden light. This sight caused everyone to bow down. They all regard this Fuxi as a god. And then Nagato was also in this human race, and then he taught the human emperor Fuxi well. After that, the frequent occurrences of such anomalies made everyone a little surprised. This Flintlock also saw that Nagato''s extraordinaryness also bowed down. This is because the three ancestors of the three tribes felt that when they discovered this kind of fire, there was a person like this who was guiding behind him, and this person is now standing in front of his own eyes. Seeing that the most noble people among the human races all bowed to Nagato, and all the provoking races bowed to Nagato. Nagato''s current strength is the fourth level of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. This strength is in the midst of prehistoric times, so it is not high. And it has a magic weapon of the saint level.And this magic weapon Chaos Qinglian that exceeds the level of a saint. Although it is more than self-protection, this attack power is still a little worse.Although it is some of Luohu''s magic weapon, the attack power of its magic weapon is still worse than that of many saints. Although the offensive power of this killer spear is invincible in the world, it is still powerless for many saint-level magic weapons. This can be regarded as a magic weapon against this general defense. The five flags, the lotus platform, the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda of Laozi, and the Heavenly Qingyun of Yuanshi Tianzun are all somewhat unable to exert their strength. And to deal with this defensive magic weapon, unless it is to open the sky axe, otherwise, it depends on its own strength. It is the ultimate strength that can destroy all laws. That''s what it means. And that''s what Nagato wants. Only slowly cultivating one''s Nine Turns Yuan Kungfu, and the Eighty-Nine Profound Kungfu.This is the opportunity to improve one''s own strength. And the Nine Turns Yuan Gong that has reached a high-level realm, as well as these eight or nine profound arts, can definitely destroy the magic weapon of the saint. As the saying goes, the poor rely on magic weapons, and the rich rely on strength. As long as one has the strength, it is helpless if the opponent''s magic weapon is strong. But if this is under the premise of being a saint. If they are all at the level of Daluo Jinxian, this is still a matter of opinion. Under this saint, the magic weapon of this number can often determine the outcome of this battle. Above the saint, it can only be the ability to cultivate oneself. Not much nonsense, from now on, I will slowly show the level of abilities of the monks in this wild world, as well as the strengths and weaknesses between the monks. Then the third ancestor of the human race led the human race to bow down and thank Nagato. Nagato then said. "Get up, everyone, don''t be grateful to me, because of my apprentice Maoxiong, I am here to help you." After that, everyone in this human race was shocked, and the panda''s strength made them all clear. The pandas are like their patron saint. Among the human races, except for this newly born child who doesnt know about pandas, all of them know clearly that pandas are their patron saints. Their real body is a bear-like creature, and the incarnation is a graceful creature. The white-clothed boy looked like a fairy tale. It is for this reason that all the people here are very respectful of pandas, and they have built totems for pandas. Let the pandas enjoy the luck of the human race exclusively... 3170 Chapter 181: Cultivating the Emperor You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After that, this human race worshipped this Nagato even more. This panda''s master is definitely more powerful than pandas. It is for this reason that everyone''s attitude towards Nagato is even more respectful. Then Housuirenshi said. "Thank you, master, for helping and protecting my human race. When I found fire, the voice in my head was the voice of the master. Thank you for your kindness." Then there were Chaos and Ziyis, and they also remembered, but in this head, there was indeed a voice guiding him, and this was what allowed him to achieve his noble position today. Nagato said. "It''s not enough. I''m here today to teach this newly-born son. This son will definitely achieve great deeds and lead the human race to prosperity in the future." After Suiren listened, he was very grateful, and then said. "Thank you Master, if my son can learn from the Master, the future will be limitless." Then Nagato said. "Not surprisingly, he also had such a chance." Then Nagato brought this Fuxi with him, and then drifted away. Nagato came to the human race twice, the first time he took away the reincarnation of Hongyun, that is to say, the current Yunzhongzi, and then he took away Fuxi. The first time was because of the reincarnation of Hongyun, Yunzhongzi, who needs his own training, will shine in the Conferred God War. During this war of gods, Nagato wanted to redefine the rules of the gods. After all, this was a huge action. Without this careful layout, important results might not be achieved. Afterwards, Nagato took Fuxi away, which was a good teaching. This time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it was already sixteen years. And in the past ten years, Heavenly Court is also undergoing tremendous changes. After the demise of the Lich, the ancestor Hongjun summoned the Saints of the High Heaven Hall, Lao Tzu, Primitive, and Tong Tian for a short meeting. The ancestor Hongjun didn''t bring the lead and Zhunti to play together this time. It was because Hongjun Daozu discovered that behind the lead and Zhun mention, there was a force, which was very powerful. This made the aloof Hongjun a little scared. Of course, the ancestor Hongjun is just suspicion, after all, the ancestor Hongjun still can''t detect the forces behind this lead. At the same time, even if it was Nagato''s strength, Hongjun was not clear about it. This direct barrier between the West and the East has also begun to be planted here. The ancestor of Hongjun only had the idea of ??rejecting Western referrals and quasi mentions, but this specific referral still has the power behind the quasi mentions, Hongjun Daozu is also not clear. Because this Hongjun also didn''t know that the Eastern Brahma Daoist was still alive. Dongfan Daojun and Hongjun are both people with great magical powers, and they will already exist in the Chaos Period. Moreover, the Eastern Buddhist Daoist had sacrificed himself and bred, to be precise, he purified and promoted the Great God Pangu. For this man who has made great contributions to the world. But later, the Pangu god died.Afterwards, Hongjun sat and enjoyed his success. Therefore, the Eastern Buddhist Daoist did not come to fight for his original things. The Lord of the Eastern Vatican was also unable to leave that island for some other reasons. Because Hongjun sensed the power behind the lead and quasi-lift, he said that this meeting did not call for the lead and quasi-lift. After Nagato found out, although he was a little angry, looking at it now, the gap between Nagato''s strength and Hongjun''s is still very obvious.Good Chinese www.haozw8.com If there is a fight, this will destroy the prehistoric land directly. Even if this were the case, Nagato still did not have the confidence to defeat Hongjun. After all, Hongjun''s defensive power was already invincible. Judging from the fact that Hongjun has abandoned all the spirit treasures, Hongjun''s realm is already unfathomable. No need for Lingbao to upgrade. The current Hongjun still thinks that this Kunlun Mountain Lao Zi, primitive, Tongtian is his direct disciple. So it is to discuss this important matter only with Sanqing. And because of the limitation of her strength, Nwa had no right to speak among the saints. Hong Jun said the purpose of this meeting. "The three of you are gathered here this time mainly because no one has been in charge of these three realms after the Lich War. If this is the case, it will be a little too busy. I invite you all to come here this time just to discuss. The matter of establishing the Lord of the Three Realms." Hearing that, this Laozi, Yuanzi, and Tongtian all have their own little nine in their hearts. Lao Tzu, Primitive, and Tong Tian are all clear. This so-called Lord of the Three Realms is nothing more than a spokesperson for the ancestor Hongjun in the predicament. To put it bluntly, it is just a puppet, as long as Hongjun Daozu likes it, it can be abandoned at any time. In order to improve his abilities, the ancestors of Hongjun can only collect luck in the Three Realms. Among them, the prosperous luck of the human race is also a sweet pastry for Hongjun. The three of them all know how powerful this is, but when it comes to such a sensitive topic, Lao Tzu is still a little bit unspeakable. So Hongjun said again. "In this heavenly court, it is to manage the order in this prehistoric place. There are no other major issues. Look at the election of a person who has both ability and ability to take this position. If this is the case, we will all have a good time. ." After the three of them thought for a while, Yuan said. "I have a choice here." At this time, Lao Tzu and Tong Tian looked at this primitive. Laozi and Tongtian also wanted to know who the original recommendation was.Could it be his own cronies? The ancestor Hongjun also looked at the primitive. Said the original. "Teacher, one of the disciples can take on this important task. That is Haotian." This surprised Lao Tzu, Tong Tian, ??and Hong Jun. This Haotian was actually just a boy next to Hongjun Daozu. Speaking of ability, he didn''t even know the original. But the original was actually talking about Haotian. This is obviously to flatter the teacher. This makes Tongtian very upset, but Tongtian is not a fool, nor does he make any comments. Laozi also found it strange.But immediately understood the original intention. Then I said again. "Haotian is a good candidate, who has a good ability to rule the Three Realms." It''s not so much ability, it''s better to say that Haotian can be added and easily mastered. This Haotian was originally Hongjun''s boy, and he was obedient to what Hongjun said, and did not dare to defy the slightest... 3171 Chapter 182: The Contradictions in the Three Clearings You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I don''t know if Haotian''s ability is strong, but Haotian is indeed very obedient. Very much loved by Hongjun Daozu. Who doesn''t like the words of this well-behaved subordinate. And Yuan Yuan understood this point of Hongjun Daozu. This also said what Hongjun had in mind. That''s what Hongjun thought, so Hongjun was very happy. After this period of time, Hongjun believed in Haotian even more. Laozi also saw Hongjun''s thoughts, and strongly recommended Haotian from the side. As the master of these three realms, this was even more powerful than the power that the demon clan Emperor Jun had jurisdiction over. But even though this Haotian is a distinguished position, he still doesn''t have the ability or strength of Demon Emperor Jun. The strength of Demon Emperor Jun is beyond doubt. And even if the monster clan can only control the sky, this strength is also very huge. Everyone in this monster tribe obeyed Di Jun''s orders very much. And now in this heavenly court, even if Haotian was established, the people under his team have been unable to recruit. After Laozi strongly recommended, Hongjun was a little happy, and then Hongjun asked Tongtian. Hong Jun said. "Tongtian, both of your seniors have expressed their opinions just now. What are your opinions?" After listening, Tongtian said. "I also agree with the opinions of the two seniors, let Haotian boy come to be the emperor of heaven." Tongtian is not a fool either, he still distinguishes clearly on this occasion. And the ancestor Hongjun, for Tongtian, was always a favorite. This Tongtian was young, but his cultivation base was indeed relatively high. It didn''t take much time, which made everyone very happy. Because it was Tongtian''s strong strength and high talent, Hongjun loved it very much. That is, he taught the Zhuxian Four Swords and the Zhuxian Array to Tongtian. And excessive petting would also make Yuan even more jealous. Then it also laid the groundwork for the future competition between the two. After listening to Tongtian''s opinion, Hongjun also expressed his opinion. "Then let my boy, Haotian temporarily act as the Lord of the Three Realms, and wait until a suitable candidate is available before making a decision." Then the original said again. "Since this Haotian is the master of the Three Realms, it is natural to have a queen. I think Yaochi is humble and virtuous. Why not let Yaochi be Haotian''s queen, mother of the world." This surprised Lao Tzu a little.I didn''t expect that Tongtian was such a person, so that Tongtian admired the primitive flattering ability. If Tongtian was allowed to say such a thing, then Tongtian himself would have no place to show himself. This is the original charm. But these words made Hongjun Daozu very happy. "It''s still original thoughtful and thoughtful. Just do it like this. From now on, the Heavenly Court will be established. You need to support Haotian a lot. I''m usually in the High Heavenly Palace, but if you ask about things in this predicament, there will be a lot of things in the future. I still have to trouble you." The predestined Lord of the Three Realms in this game was decided. Then Haotian became the lord of these three realms, the position of the Emperor of Heaven.Yao Chi is the place after this day. This made everyone a little surprised, and everyone didn''t expect that this person turned out to be the leader of the Three Realms. Lao Tzu''s primitive Tongtian, originally each wanted to be the first among the three realms, but they all dare not say. After all, this is a sweet pastry, if you sit in this position, it is tantamount to mastering the supreme ruling power of the land.New Schoolbag Network www.51aslz.com This is somewhat unacceptable for others. Lao Tzu is the most likely candidate. The original purpose of doing this should be to feel that he has no hope, but if Lao Tzu becomes the master of the Three Realms, then his life will be even more difficult. Therefore, it is simply to let Haotian, the obedient little secretary beside Hongjun Daozu, do it. In this way, it is convenient to control, and it will only be more or less for one''s own interests. Laozi doesn''t have as many original minds. What Lao Tzu believes in is powerful. As long as it becomes stronger, these things can all be solved. This is what Lao Tzu has been practicing with great concentration over the years, and there is no more time to accept apprentices. And the only apprentice, Master Xuandu, was just one of Lao Tzu''s apprentices. He didn''t have any good talents for cultivation, and he didn''t have serious education following Lao Tzu. So this is Lao Tzu''s sorrow. And Lao Tzu only went out once in the Lich''s Great Tribulation. He took away Dijuns tenth Golden Crow, and also took away the Immortal Slashing Gourd. The tenth Golden Crow Youwen, who was later a Taoist in Lukang. Because Lao Tzu felt that the Golden Crow Youwen had some talent, he said that he made an exception to save him. The pressure to let is stay in Kunlun Mountain to practice. All this is done in secret, which many people don''t know. Even if it was Nagato, he didn''t know there was such a plot. What Nagato knows is that this road pressure will be more frequent when he is in the Conferred God Ranking.And the force is deep. But this is actually saved by Lao Tzu, which is unknown. Lao Tzu has been secretly teaching You Wen some Taoism, and then let You Wen change his name. Called land pressure. This is also the second apprentice I secretly received. Except for two, Laozi still doesn''t have any apprentices. Because Lao Tzu is passionate about cultivation, not layout. But the original is really in the layout. Tongtian is really teaching knowledge.Teaching Taoism. And he didn''t hesitate to learn what he learned, which was passed on to his apprentices. Later, Tongtian still took in a lot of powerful people from the demon race who came, these people, during the Lich War, survived by chance. Then he arrived in the Biyou Palace and paid homage to Tongtian. And then Tongtian also held different dojo lectures in various places in the East China Sea to teach this Dao. At this time, many cultivators who had reached a certain level came to this Taoist temple to listen to Taoism in an endless stream. This is, for example, Golden Turtle Road, Kowloon Island, and Fire Dragon Island.These places are all dojos that open up the avenues. There are tens of thousands of immortals who come to listen to preaching. Judging from this scale, it is much more than the number of disciples of the original Tianzun. And because of the exquisite Taoism of the sky, then the teaching is also a lesson. So there are many outstanding ones among them. The strength of these people is obviously much higher than Yuanshi Tianzun''s interpretation and teaching. It is precisely for this reason that the relationship between Tongtian and Primordial is constantly deteriorating... 3172 Chapter 183: Fuxi, King of Human Race You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato brought this Fuxi back to Huaguo Mountain. At first, Nagato thought of teaching Fuxi on Shouyang Mountain. But seeing that the three ancestors of the human race and the many human races have very complicated etiquette for themselves, Nagato no longer has such thoughts. After all, this is normal. Nagato may have stayed in Shouyang Mountain, but now it seems that this is annoying himself. Nagato taught Fuxi some simple knowledge in Huaguoshan. From now on, it will be of immense help for Fuxi to establish prestige among the human race and other things. This Fuxi is now eighteen years old. Nagato thought this should be self-reliant. Fuxi learned a lot here, and he also mastered some basic spells and some basic cultivation. Although Fuxi''s realm is still relatively low, it is still enough if he is in the human race. Then Nagato said to Fuxi. "Fuxi, now you are a grown-up man. If you go back this time, you can take them to work. I believe you." Fuxi has been following Nagato since she was born, and naturally has a special affection for Nagato. Then Fuxi said. "My closest relative is Master, where are other relatives?" Nagato also told Fuxi about his life experience, but because Fuxi hadn''t met his own parents, he said that he had such doubts. And after spending so much time with Nagato, Nagato had long understood that Fuxi did have some considerable abilities. Not only is the talent for cultivation high, but this ability is also very outstanding. Then Nagato said again. "Don''t talk nonsense, your father is the Suiren clan, one of the three ancestors of the human race. He has been protecting and guarding mankind. What you have to do is continue to guard your race. Then ensure that the human race can continue smoothly." After that, Nagato was sent to Nagato by the panda. After Nagato left, this Nuwa also arrived on the Huaguo Mountain, and Nuwa looked at her elder brother, Fuxi was now reincarnated, and her heart was wireless with emotion. Nuwa''s status here is also declining. This is because although Nuwa didn''t help Fuxi excessively, helping the Yaozu.But Nuwa still lent the enchantment banner, and the red hydrangea, and other magic weapons. It all depends on Fuxi''s face. When the human race was slaughtered among the monster races, Nuwa did not intervene again. So this has led to the continuous decline of Nuwa''s status. Although he is still a saint, he is only the lowest level saint. Although Nagato''s breath is now hidden. But what Nagato exposed was still the realm of the quasi-sage strong. This makes Nuwa very much admired, so this is to let Nuwa see Fuxi, under the training of Nagato, slowly grow up.Jean''s Nuwa was also very pleased. After seeing this Fuxi gone, Nu Wa appeared. Nuwa bowed respectfully to Nagato and said. "Thank you Nagato Daoyou for helping my brother escape the Lich War. Under the careful guidance of Nagato Daoyou, my brother became even stronger." 22wenxuew.com www.22wenxuew.com Then Nagato also said. "Friend Nuwa is too modest, and I am thinking about it for this person. This human race was originally created by Daoist Nuwa, and this human race has now multiplied on the prehistoric continent for many generations. But in the predicament, the human race''s ability is indeed too low, and I also want Fuxi into the human race, take the human race to prosper, and then Fuxi can also achieve his own holy position." "Holy position? Nagato Fellow Daoist means that Brother Fuxi can still be holy?" Then this Nagato said. "Yes, Fuxi will be able to become the emperor of the human race in the future." Although some of the elements that leaked the secrets of the secrets were in it, this was also non-existent, and the heavens were completely helpless for Nagato. After all, Nagato''s achievements are made by Dao Sage.This Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian''s fourth level is not for fun. Even if it is compared to Lao Tzu, it is a small win by half a point. But if this is to provoke others maliciously, it is tantamount to finding yourself uncomfortable. When Nuwa heard this, she was very happy. Although she is a saint of heaven, Nuwa is just a name, and her realm will not be improved anymore.With the passage of time, the Da Luo Jinxian from now on can compete with Nu Wa. Although there are essential differences between saints and non-sages. But under the influence of the magic weapon and other factors, there will still be a more obvious impact. It is because of this situation that the saints are very confused. So Nuwa was just as polite to Nagato. Because Nu Wa''s strength is slowly declining. If this doesn''t rise, all of them are in the situation of improving, isn''t this just falling. So there are some obvious differences. Nu Wa said. "If my elder brother is also able to achieve the holy position, it would be tantamount to let me, brother and sister, be able to stay together again. Then I would like to thank Daoist Nagato friends. Then Nagato said. "No, I also want to do something for humans." Then Nagato and Nuwa talked for a while, and then they left. After all, this is nothing big, as long as it is simply handled, then it can be said. Nuwa is also very grateful to Nagato. After all, when Nuwa was the first to become a saint, the scenery was infinite, and then it fell to the point where no one cares about it.This advance is difficult to advance, and if you are not careful, you may still commit the killing precepts of heaven. This makes Nu Wa feel a little uncomfortable. And the main thing Nuwa should do now is to prepare well for this matter, as long as it can be handled properly, there is no problem. Nagato also understands Nuwa''s situation, so he is more sincere to Nuwa.But still did not say what he really thought.If you say it directly, it will inevitably cause people''s discomfort.Even if this happens. Nagato was looking at the face of the future Emperor Fuxi, and he would be more polite to Nuwa. After all, after getting the favor of Nuwa, although it is not very helpful, it is also a saint.Below this saint, all are ants. As long as the saint is still a saint, then this is irreplaceable. When Fuxi returned to Shouyang Mountain, everyone didn''t know who this kid was... 3173 Chapter 184 Fuxi becomes the leader of the tribe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the leadership of Maoxiong, this Fuxi slowly reached the Yangshan Mountain. But when I got here, I did find that no one knew me. Fuxi was also very annoyed. After all, I have been away for the past 18 years, and I haven''t seen anyone from the Human Race, and Nagato has been able to stand his temper and taught Fuxi well. For Nagato, these eighteen years are just a glimpse of time, which is too small compared to the ten thousand years in this predicament. Nagato was not transformed in the Sanqing period, and the second Western leader has not yet been born.The two families of the Lich, and the three families of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Kirin just arrived in this wild continent when they just emerged. Speaking of which, the longevity of Nagato is already at the same time as heaven and earth. This is a time of 8 to 90 thousand years, and the least valuable of these is time. Nagato has slowly got used to it. After Nagato sent away Nuwa, a new round of layout began. And let the panda look at Fuxi, and then help Fuxi secretly.After all, this was Fuxi''s chance, and Nagato didn''t want to let Fuxi be sanctified prematurely. This is a lot of exercise. If this person is promoted too quickly, he will think how powerful he is. The most important thing for people is to have a humble attitude. This is a good way to do anything. This is enough to handle such a situation. Otherwise, if you haven''t gone through this good exercise, this is also not suitable for this position. And once you lose this humble attitude, you will lose popular support. If you lose the popular support, you will be very annoyed in the future.If I stumbled later, I dont know how I fell. This is a test for Fuxi, if Fuxi can''t stand this bit of suffering, then this is incapable.And if after such a simple thing, Fuxi still can''t make it happen, this is also Fuxi''s fate. But with Nagato behind, Fuxi''s development will be no problem. These are the two necessary factors for success. The first is to do it yourself, and then someone will say you do it. Then say that you are good at people, and have the ability to help you take off.Otherwise, the success will be very difficult. And if there is such an ability, if Jean Nagato has the strength, then there is no depth. Then the panda brought Fuxi to the place of this human totem. Because here is the third ancestor of the human race here. One of the three ancestors, the Suiren clan is here. After seeing this Fuxi, the Suiren had a certain feeling in his heart, but he still didn''t dare to recognize each other. Then said the boy in white who turned into a panda. "Suiren, this is your son Fuxi, now he has returned from his studies." Then the Sui Ren clan and the Sui Ren clan''s wife ran out, and then they hugged Fuxi and cried loudly.123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com This Fuxi still didn''t react at first, and then he did.Then I was intoxicated by the caress of these parents. Then the panda felt that he was a little redundant.Then he left. After seeing the panda leave, this human race bowed down to the panda, and then said. "Thank you sir." Then among the later human races, they began to welcome Fuxi''s return. After all, this Fuxi''s father was the noble third ancestor of the human race. This kind of strength makes everyone very respectable.And the same son of the Suiren clan would be loved by this human race from the moment he was born. This feeling of respect will continue to these children.This is Aiwu and Wu. This situation of everyone makes everyone love Fuxi very much. Fuxi also lived up to expectations.Many measures have been proposed in the human race.Then it made the human race more prosperous. This Fuxi improved the house successively, and the quality of the house was significantly improved. Then Fuxi was a person with the tribe, and worked together to repair the wall that prevented the wild beasts from attacking.This is to make the human race have better development.And this kind of development did not take much time.It is done. These things greatly increased Fuxi''s prestige among the crowd. Then Fuxi taught others how to use nets and fish. In the past, if you were to eat fish, you could only fork the fish with tree branches, or catch the fish directly with your hands.But then Fuxi learned to use the Internet.It was for Fuxi to have a better way to catch fish well.This made everyone feel that Fuxi was very powerful. Think that Fuxi is omnipotent, so that Fuxi''s prestige in the crowd is even greater. Then, among the three ancestors of the human race, there were the Chao family and the Ziyi family, who left the human race and returned to the reincarnation. After all, this is a mortal, immortal Dao achieved by virtue of heaven.This also has a lifespan. It just lives longer than ordinary people. It''s not that there is no limit to life. Then the Suiren clan also came to the end of this life. At this time, everyone came to look at Suirenshi. Then Fuxi had stayed in Human Race for more than ten years.I have had a deep father-son relationship with Suiren.And the Suiren family is indeed because of the longevity, and can give a lot of things to Fuxi.Although they are not always useful, they are good. And as long as Fu Xijia distinguishes it, he can still find the truth in the words of his father Suiren. This family has an old person, like a treasure. This is the best explanation. Then the Housuirenshi said to Fuxi. "Son, there is the Chao family here, and the Ziyi family are all dead. This human race has no protection from those with high mana. For them, this is still a very fatal danger. Son, since you are After learning some Taoism from the immortals, we must protect our people. All the human races should belong to one family. If there is no more competition between them, it will be very important for the development of the human race. Important things." Then Fuxi said. "Father, I will definitely not disappoint your expectations. Our human race will definitely get better and better." And the Hou Sui Ren clan also had no worries, and then the peace was passed back to heaven.This Suiren clan was originally good for the human race, so it was said that this was going to the sky and merging with the heavens... 3174 Chapter 185 Fuxi merges all races You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the death of the Suiren clan, this human race was very sad. A grand memorial ceremony was held for the Suiren family, and everyone came to mourn the Suiren family. Then, without the protection of Suiren, Chao, and Ziyi, the threat to the human race would be even greater. Without this capable protection, these other people would be able to bully the human race at will. In this predicament, there are still various monsters constantly threatening the living space of mankind. Although these monsters are powerful, they are still afraid of human siege.And if humans are not paying attention, they will still cause chaos. Then everyone recommended Fuxi as the leader of the tribe.In this case, it is possible to better protect human territory. And because of the long time to come.Human beings settle everywhere.Then the people who settled in one place became an independent tribe. Moreover, they continue to reject other tribes. There are various contacts between each tribe, so for them, this closed connection makes people of each race have different objects of worship, and the customs are completely different. And as long as there is such a relationship, it must have a different feeling. That kind of xenophobia invades the bone marrow.Without this good guidance, there would be no common language between the two races. Because outside dangers are constantly decreasing. This monster race is no longer the biggest threat.This is what makes people from other tribes the biggest threat. Ever since Fuxi had more leaders, he was a tribe who had cultivated well, and then made considerable achievements in defense and other aspects. Under the leadership of Fu Xi, the monsters of the monster race within a hundred li were cleaned up.Let these monsters dare not pose a threat to Fuxi''s tribe. However, the Eastern Continent Monster Race was slowly being eliminated.But this witch race is showing signs of recovery.This witch race was able to nurture this offspring because it was intermarried among humans.And such people with witch blood descent, although the life span is shorter than that of the witch itself.But it did survive the qualifications for continuation. Slowly this witch tribe also emerged on the prehistoric continent. This is the famous Jiuli tribe.Their current leader is Chi You.Chi You is eight feet tall and very powerful. And Chi You''s ambition is very huge, wanting to annihilate this other tribe. Because this Chi You has the blood of the Witch clan, Chi You, as well as the people of the Witch clan, are all powerful. As long as it is simple to deal with, the people that can be made are very scary. When this was in the Fuxi tribe, these people often exchanged things through this thing.Because in this tribe of Fuxi, what grows is food.And there are bear tribes far away.That is, the Xuanyuan tribe has salt fields. In ancient times, if humans ate salt, they could only supplement salt through this salt mine. If there is no salt, this person has no strength.This is very difficult. Just because of such a thing, it is said that all human beings have a good way to rule them. This salt is a hot commodity in the tribe of Fuxi, but in the tribe of Xuanyuan.Something very common indeed. People from the Fuxi tribe often go to this remote place with precious gems, and then exchange this salt with the Xuanyuan tribe. Because it is a long journey, it often takes a few months to go here, and there will be various monsters along the way. Many people who go there have no chance of survival. Many are dead on the road. But in ancient times, when people died, it was thought that God had taken their souls away.People will not be sad. Just pray for God to bless them to exchange the scarce material salt.Look at the novel www.kuaikanxs.com Then the Fuxi tribe would send a lot of people every year to exchange salt in the Xuanyuan tribe. On this day, they took more than twenty with everyone''s expectations, and the young man set off. Because the most difficult thing in the past was that there were many generals. The river is too wide.If the water is not good, it will be washed away by the water and then lose consciousness. This is also because with such energy, everyone is very powerful. These twenty-odd people, when they crossed this big river, were only half of the remaining people. And half of them were washed away by the water.Maybe you can still go ashore.But in ancient times, there were ferocious beasts everywhere. You can''t get past the night at all. This missing person, in many cases, can''t come back. Then Fuxi took the rest to continue climbing and wading to Xuanyuan''s tribe to exchange salt. On the way, the difficulties and obstacles are naturally not a problem.The thing to watch out for this night is the attack of this beast. Although there are some monks in the prehistoric age.But this predecessor is really too big. And the monks are not interested in Human Race.Just willing to practice by yourself. There is no time for idleness. And finally after this period of rest, this made everyone very annoyed. Because after this lesson, everyone basically won''t relax. Finally, after a few months of trekking, Fuxi and his party finally arrived at the Xuanyuan tribe in embarrassment and switched to this salt. Fuxi also met the leader of the Xuanyuan tribe, the Xuanyuan clan. This is the Emperor Yan from now on, and then the Emperor Xuanyuan. This person Huang Xuanyuan played a role in promoting the development of this tribe. Under the promotion of Yandi Xuanyuan.Later, the Xuanyuan tribe would become one with Fuxi''s tribe. But looking at it now, the difference between the two races is still quite big. After seeing this salt, Fuxi couldn''t mention how happy he was. After this salt picker looked at the gems that Fuxi and his party brought, he prepared the corresponding salt for exchange. Fuxi and his party who got the salt seemed to have all the hope of falling.Very happy. Then, after taking a rest in the Xuanyuan clan, he ate a little, took a rest for a day, and then was about to go home. Then on the second day, when Fuxi was about to go back.One thing happened. This Xuanyuan tribe was attacked by another tribe.The others used bows and arrows, as well as the axe made of this stone, or the spear made of stone, which killed a lot of Xuanyuan tribe. Because the people of the opposing tribe are very tall and fierce, everyone who makes them can''t resist. So this meant that everyone who had made it could only escape hastily. .. 3175 Chapter 186: Fuxi Saves Emperor Xuanyuan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Wu tribe of the Jiuli tribe.It is slowly growing up. Then when Fuxi was in the Xuanyuan tribe, the people of the Jiuli tribe rushed over. The people of the Xuanyuan tribe couldn''t resist such a high-intensity rush. This didn''t take much time, it was already occupying most of the Xuanyuan tribe camp. At this time Yan Emperor Xuanyuan could only escape in a hurry. At this time, their leader, Chi You, stopped Yan Emperor Xuanyuan''s retreat. This made everyone in the Xuanyuan clan terrified, and Chi You killed a lot of people around the Yan Emperor. It was a direct threat to Yan Di''s safety. Chi You was originally unusually tall, but his strength was enormous. This makes it almost like a beast in the human race. This is what makes Chi You very excited. After all, it was time to capture the leader of this tribe. Just when Chi You was about to do it, Fu Xi appeared. Fuxi''s kung fu is not too bad. Fuxi fought with Fuxi by virtue of his own smallness and flexibility. But this Chi You''s power is really huge. Fuxi didn''t dare to fight head-on at all. At this time, Emperor Yan was able to escape, and only Fuxi and Chi You were left fighting. The two fought for more than ten rounds, regardless of the outcome. But Fuxi was already at a disadvantage in terms of strength. Then Fuxi knew that this was just too hard. Then it relied on its own flexibility, but went away smoothly. Then the people of the Xuanyuan tribe gradually gathered together. The tribe of the Xuanyuan clan that escaped was very embarrassed, and many of these materials were left in the camp. Although some things were taken away, it was far from enough. Fuxi also caught up.Then the leader of the Xuanyuan clan, Emperor Yan was very happy when he saw Fuxi coming over. Then Emperor Yan asked Fuxi. "Excuse me, who are you? You saved my life today and you are my benefactor to the Xuanyuan clan. If you have anything in the future, you can come to me directly." Fuxi said. "With a little effort, do you know who is attacking your tribe? It''s menacing, so powerful." Yandi said. "He is a descendant of the Witch tribe, the Jiuli tribe. Their Jiuli tribe has always had some ambitions to annex other tribes. Its leader, Chi You, is even more ambitious. He has eighty-one brothers, all of whom are extremely brave. The brawny man. Then the soldiers under him are also very brave. We have fought with them several times. It has been many times to move south. But they still follow us reluctantly. They want to kill us. " Then the people of his subordinates said. "Yes, our Xuanyuan clan''s territory was occupied by their Jiuli tribe in all likelihood. We are also very helpless, and we don''t know what we should do. If we continue to pursue us. We are. The Xuanyuan clan is about to destroy the clan." After listening to this, Fu Xi said.Aesthetic novel www.weim.cc "I am Fuxi, the Suiren tribe south of the river. You can go to our Suiren tribe, and then take a rest, let you open up farmland." After the Yan Emperor heard this, he felt that this was totally incredible. Because in the ancient times, the territories of each tribe were divided. At this time, people from other tribes were not allowed to open up farmland on their own territory and then thrive.Because this has great ills, the people of these two tribes often fight for these kinds of reasons. For a while, after accepting people from other tribes. Various contradictions will arise in the future. Once there is a contradiction, maybe they will meet each other in battle, and then eventually they may be destroyed by this foreign tribe. This is completely thankless, so no one among these tribes would do it. Everyone in the Xuanyuan tribe, even Emperor Yan, was very surprised after hearing this news, because with such courage, it would be really rare. Then Emperor Yan was shocked. Yandi said. "Fuxi, you are not kidding me!" Fuxi''s firm eyes made Yan Emperor feel that Fuxi didn''t seem to be joking. But Emperor Yan could not help but ask. Fu Xi then said. "No, our Suiren tribe is also a fusion of people from the Chao and Ziyi tribes. The people of the three tribes live very well together. Nothing bad happened. And to the south of the river, there is vastness. The land has not yet been developed. If you come, we can provide you with farming tools, and then the basic material can also be loaned to you. In the future, when the grain is harvested, you can use the grain to return it to us. All right." With these words, everyone in the Xuanyuan clan was very happy. After all, their current predicament is about to be annihilated. If not, they would all be cut off by this big river, and then in their own tribe, Chi You and others ruthlessly killed. Emperor Yan is worthy of being the leader of a tribe. Emperor Yan also had to ask clearly before making the decision. Yandi said. "What you said is of course saving all our lives. If we can save our tribe, the great grace will be unforgettable forever. People in the Xuanyuan tribe will definitely not break our promise if we promise. But it''s what you said alone. , Can you count?" Seeing that Emperor Yan didn''t believe in Fuxi very much, at this time, a man who came with Fuxi said that. "Fuxi is the chief leader of our Suiren clan, with the Chao family and Ziyi clan. What he said must be true. Don''t worry about this. The descendants of our Suiren clan also speak the same thing." Because the Suiren clan also has three tribes, the Chao clan and the Ziyi clan, their original reputation on the mainland is very extensive. And if Fuxi is the leader of these three tribes, then the prestige of speaking is naturally self-evident. Then Xuanyuan was very grateful. Then Yandi said. "Suiren''s Fuxi''s great grace, we will never forget. We are willing to make friends with Suiren forever." After that, the people of Emperor Yan, under the leadership of Fuxi and others, passed the river smoothly, and then arrived in the tribe of the Suiren clan. When crossing the river, although there were bad people, they were killed. But at least this ethnic group that hasn''t let go is all extinct.This is also a comforting thing. After arriving in this tribe, under the operation of Fuxi.Everyone of the Suiren clan, the Chao clan, and the Ziyi clan, are all people who have accepted the Xuanyuan clan... 3176 Chapter 187: Fuxi Saves Shennong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi let the Xuanyuan clan divide a piece of land on the Suiren clan''s territory, and let the Xuanyuan clan people hunt on it and then farm on it. Then Fuxi was also in accordance with the previous agreement, providing seeds, and then farming tools. At this time, there are no trained cattle in the tribe, so the labor force is still very low. It can only rely on manpower, and then use knives and fire on it to ask nature for a bite. In this Stone Age, ancient humans are still living and ploughing and harvesting on this continent. Then the Xuanyuan tribe settled here quickly. This is also very gratifying to Fuxi. The Jiuli tribe led by Chi You began various expeditions on the north bank of the river. Attempt to occupy the north bank of this big river. The people of the Jiuli tribe are tall and mighty, so their combat effectiveness is also top-notch. They have unparalleled combat effectiveness, and they did not encounter any strong resistance along the way. The very Luo tribes around this big river basin were slaughtered and cleaned by Chi You. Let his tribe flee by watching the wind. Among them is this dragon clan. This dragon clan has always lived near the Dahe Basin. It is in the upper reaches of the big river basin. This big river is not an insurmountable obstacle for the Shenlong clan. They can go back and forth twice a day as long as they are willing. But they still have a huge potential threat. In the tribe of Shennong clan, there have always been some ferocious beasts, and these beasts are very ferocious.At any time, take away the women and children of the Shenlong tribe, as well as many people, for food. This makes the Shenlong clan greatly distressed. Then Fuxi was under the guidance of Maoxiong, and then went to this Shenlong tribe, and wanted to protect the people of Shenlong tribe from this kind of disaster. Then Fuxi went alone. After arriving at the Shennong tribe, then this is to see the Shenlong, the leader of the Shennong tribe. Then Fuxi said. "I am the leader of the Suiren tribe on the south bank of the great river, Fuxi. Today, I am mainly asking to help you get rid of this monster. Let you not be harmed by him. You can tell us what you have encountered. Just to help you clean them up." Because behind Fuxi, there is a panda supporting him. And if it doesn''t work in the end, there is Nagato. So I''m not afraid of talking. At this time, everyone in the Shenlong clan was very happy. Then everyone was a little happy. Shennong asked at this time. "Fuxi, the evil spirits in our place, we Shennong family, several generations have not solved it. How can you solve it all at once, it will not be bragging." The people of Shennong''s family also had this doubt. This Fuxi is a human being, then their Shenlong clan is also a human. If they are also human, things that they can''t do, then Fuxi and the Suiren clan are also difficult to do. It is because of such things that everyone is very annoyed.163TXT www.txt163.com Then Fuxi said firmly. "You don''t know, we have a special idea, so you don''t have to doubt us like this. I say it can be done. It must be done." Some of the Shenlong clan still didn''t believe it. After all, this evil beast killed a lot of people from the Shennong clan, and they also sent a lot of people there, but most of them were killed or injured, and they could only come back if they took a life. And among this Shenlong clan, an elder said. "Young man, we understand your kindness, but the words of this fierce beast are indeed very powerful. Many of us died there. You are a foreigner, don''t die for us in vain. You still have to answer Your Flintlock tribe. Let''s just pass it by." Hearing that, everyone from the Shennong clan was also awakened.The ferocity of this monster beast is unimaginable, and the people who go there are all talking about it. Many of these people also went to encircle and suppress monsters, and they were all the most elite and fiercest warriors. Besides, many of the people who came back were just in a trance. After this, this person slowly fell into panic, and slowly died. Fuxi didn''t know what he was facing. Although Fuxi didn''t know, Fuxi was not afraid. Fuxi said. "Don''t worry, you promise to surrender this fierce beast this time. Any of you knows what this beast looks like and where it often lives!" There were daring among the Shennong clan, so he said. "Master, don''t you know, this monster''s body is very huge, a hundred meters long, like a giant python. It is very powerful and powerful. Many of our brothers were eaten by this monster. I only saw this monster from a distance, but because the body is too huge, I dont know exactly what this monster looks like." Speaking of this, there was a trace of tears in this person''s eyes. Fuxi said. "Well, then I will know this python spirit." Because Nagato knew that Fuxi was going to Shennong to help Shennong kill a monster. Nagato was a little worried, and Nagato arrived. After all, Fuxi''s current strength can only be an ordinary human master. If he encounters a powerful monster, it is still very difficult. Nagato didn''t come forward directly. This was Fuxi''s feat. Nagato just wanted to be behind to ensure that when Fuxi challenged this fierce beast, he would not be killed by the beast. Under everyone''s attention, Fuxi marched towards the station of the monster. The people of the Shennong clan looked at Fuxi''s distant figure, and their hearts were full of enthusiasm. This fierce beast killed too many of their compatriots. This hatred has been remembered by Shennong. Shennong also looked at Fuxi''s back, and a fire ignited in his heart. Although Shennong said. "This foreigner is able to fight for our safety, and why do we continue to be oppressed by this evil beast." Then Shennong followed Fuxi with a weapon. Then there were a lot of middle-aged people who followed Fuxi. Under the description of people who have been there, everyone has arrived at a place. This place is called Evil Dragon Ridge. Nagato also looked at it from a distance, and found that there was a different evil spirit in it. And the inner aura has become very weird, this kind of aura is like a monster, but there is some righteousness in it, which makes Nagato difficult to distinguish... 3177 Chapter 188: Surrender the Dragon and Unite the Tribes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everyone watched for a long time in front of the Evil Dragon Ridge, but this did not make Fu Xi give up. Now the major tribes of the Central Plains are facing the invasion of the Jiuli tribe of foreigners. If this Central Plains tribe is not united, then it is likely to be occupied by the Jiuli tribe. Fuxi did this mainly to allow the tribes of the Central Plains to work together in harmony. Taking another look, Fu Xi firmly entered the Evil Dragon Ridge. Nagato was behind, also sweating at Fuxi. Fuxi''s current strength can only be regarded as a human immortal, and can only be mastered some basic Taoism. To deal with this powerful dragon is simply hitting a rock with a pebble. Nagato thinks so, Shennong thinks so, and the people in the Shenlong clan think so. The aura of everyone at first was quite high, but when they saw this sinister Dragon Ridge, everyone was silent. Looking at this mountain from a distance, it is tall and straight, with twists and turns, and there are many strange rocks and deep streams in it.Among them, black qi came out again, which made people frightened. When Fuxi arrived in this mountain, he found something familiar in this mountain. But Fuxi still didn''t know what this thing was. Moving on, what came into view at random was a huge cave. The diameter of the cave is a full five feet square. Fuxi didn''t know that there was a huge monster waiting for him. Nagato was outside, and finally sensed this breath. Nagato said naturally to himself. "It turned out to be this thing." Then Nagato''s mood was much relieved, and then the corner of his mouth slowly rose. It turned out that the cave in this cave turned out to be Fuxi''s chance, and this is also a spiritual treasure for Fuxi to become the head of the Three Emperors, Emperor Fuxi. As Fuxi slowly entered the cave, the people from the Shennong clan waiting outside had their fists tightly clenched together, and their nails were in the deep trapped palms. Fuxi didn''t know how far he had traveled. The cave was completely dark and he couldn''t see everything. Fortunately, Mukuro brought this flint and some materials for making fire. Otherwise, even Fuxi would not dare to continue. When Fuxi lit the torch, two huge lights were lit in the cave. Its brilliance is like the sun and moon, and the shape is like a bright moon, but the cold light radiates from it. Fuxi also felt a little uneasy. Fuxi''s eyes were fixed on this bright object, but suddenly this object moved, and the two bright beads radiated brightly in the dark night. Fuxi realized that it was not good. He immediately dropped the torch, then turned around and ran towards the entrance of the cave. That''s right, these bright big beads are the two eyes of this python. After the python has cultivated to a certain level, these two eyes will become as translucent as Ye Mingzhu. It may be that this giant python is afraid of fire. After the torch left by Fuxi burned clean in the dark, the python began to pursue it. When Fuxi looked back, these two huge eyes were already chasing after Fuxi. After Fuxi left the cave, she shouted loudly at the Shennong family. "Run, test run." Among this group of people, those who have been here immediately understood.139 novel www.139xs.com "Hurry up, this monster is awake." Then the people around here began to flee all around. Fuxi didn''t run in the direction where the crowd fled. But through a simple jump spell, and then jump towards this Luoshui. Fuxi''s spells could not support Fuxi to fly, but this ordinary light-weight method doubled his jumping ability, this was not a problem. Although the speed of the basilisk is very fast, but by virtue of Fuxi''s flexible posture, in the dense forest, it can also get this distance from the python. But soon we arrived at the beach by the river.It''s very flat here. If the python monster has no obstacles, it will catch up with Fuxi. At this time, Fuxi didn''t panic, and still jumped toward the river in Luoshui in the previous direction. Then I saw that this monster was about to catch up with Fuxi. Fuxi simply stood still, but slowly turned his body to look at the python monster. At this time, Fuxi could see the python monster clearly. This huge body is 100 meters long, and it is as thick as a house. These two eyes seemed to be like a bright moon. At this moment, there was a small horn on this strange head. The dragon on this hillside did not run away, but looked at Fuxi intently. Seeing Fuxi carrying it still, Fuxi was already in mourning. "Oh, what a pity." The python monster swiftly swam toward Fuxi''s body, then supported it, opened its mouth, and prepared to attack. The speed of this python is very fast. The python''s mouth was about to approach Fuxi in an instant. At the moment when this big mouth approached, Fuxi only made a slight jump. It escaped the attack of this python. After Nagato looked at it, he nodded slightly. If Fuxi was impatient and kept running, the speed would not be as fast as the python monster.It can only be easier to be eaten by predators. And if you take it with you and respond to all changes without moving, when the python attacks, suddenly exert force, at this time, the python attack can no longer change the direction. At this time, as long as a little flash, you can avoid this strange attack. This blame really flew into the air, and the huge body fell into Luoshui due to inertia. This python monster fluttered a few times in Luoshui, and it was already a wave that turned the river to the sea. When the python came out, Fuxi saw some strange patterns behind the basilisk. This thing made Fuxi feel this inexplicable familiarity. But just can''t remember what this is. But Nagato is indeed very clear that this thing is Luoshu. The above records are some simple solid and hollow circles. This is the symbol of the Innate Luoshu that can deduce this avenue. Later, Fuxi also relied on the patterns in it to comprehend Fuxi''s Innate Eight Diagrams. Fuxi also established the position of Emperor Fuxi with this picture. But Nagato knew very well that the current Fuxi was unable to deal with this monster. If he could surrender this huge monster with his bare hands, it would be tantamount to seeking death. And if he does it himself, then this will not only fail to achieve the effect of training Fuxi, but it will also affect his later sanctification time. If the consequences are serious, he may not be able to prove to become Emperor Fuxi. At this time, a thought flashed in Nagato''s mind, that is the sword of killing witches he refined... 3178 Chapter 189: Killing the Basilisk to Obtain Luoshu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was very pleased to see Fuxi who was calm and calm. At this critical moment, it is very rare for Fuxi to be able to do so without chaos. Often at this juncture, as long as it is a little panic, it will kill one''s own life. In the face of a powerful opponent, oneself will remain unchanged to deal with all changes, be aware of the opponent''s attack, and appropriately dodge, which is the most useful. Nagato knew that Fuxi did not have the ability to kill the basilisk, the snake monster''s body was huge, and the scales were extremely thick. This ordinary sword is completely helpless. Nor can it be blamed for so many clansmen of the Shennong clan, who went forward and succeeded, and ultimately failed to kill this basilisk. The python monster was quickly in Luoshui, adjusted its position again, ready to launch this next attack. Nagato used the Sorcerer Sword obtained in the Lich War, removing the human grievances from it, and matching it with the powerful legal bloodline power of the Ancestral Witch. The sword that Nagato rebuilt and upgraded has even more powerful strength. Even Fuxi, as an ordinary person, can use this sword. Nagato threw this sword from mid-air in front of Fuxi. Fuxi had just passed the attack of the basilisk in a thrilling manner, and his body was in a state of excitement. Seeing the sky, a sword flew over, and Fuxi subconsciously took the Witch Slaughter Sword in his hand. Fuxi could also feel the familiar things in this sword. And this kind of thing is like a basilisk in front of you. It contains the essence and blood of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Then these two things have the same aura, which is easy to judge. The basilisk got up from the water, shook the water on his body, and looked at Fuxi viciously. Want to kill Fuxi with his eyes. Immediately, the python monster rushed towards Fuxi, and Fuxi was still not too flustered. If this panic, the python monster would find a breakthrough and kill it. The difference in strength between the two is really huge. The huge body of the python, coupled with incomparable strength, can grind Fuxi into powder abruptly. This time, the python monster did not use all its strength, but hesitated, fearing that Fuxi would jump away again. Fuxi held the witch-killing sword in his hand, and his fighting spirit soared. This sword seemed to give Fuxi a lot of energy, making Fuxi fearless. This is a huge improvement in the will to fight with the weapon. It is with a sharp weapon that one has confidence, courage, and fights against the enemy. For those with inexperienced combat, the confidence brought by weapons and equipment is undoubtedly huge. Nagato murmured. "It depends on your own success or failure, and that''s what I can help. Whether you can become Emperor Fuxi or not depends on your own." At this moment, Fuxi suddenly charged towards the python monster. This sudden charge shocked the python monster. "court death." The python monster did not put Fuxi in his eyes at all, Fuxi was as small as a dust in his eyes, and crushed him, as long as he moved himself. At this time, Fuxi had no timidity or fear in her heart.First Floor Novel Network www.16txt.com Only a cavity of fighting spirit filled his chest. Then Fuxi jumped up suddenly when he touched the python monster. It was on the back of the python monster all at once. Swiping the witch-slaying sword in his hand, the witch-slaying sword was inserted on the back of the python monster. The python monster was in pain, and twisted violently. Fuxi held onto the Witch Slaughter Sword tightly, and with this violent twisting of her body, the Witch Slaughtering Sword left a long sword mark behind the python monster. But the python monster was very huge. Although the skin and flesh were cut apart, the tender snake flesh was leaking out, as if the python didn''t know the pain, it was still rolling violently. Here the python monster wanted to crush Fuxi to death by rolling his body, but Fuxi had already noticed it. Fuxi jumped and escaped from this monster''s attack range. The python monster was already seriously injured, and his actions were obviously slower. But the python monster still didn''t give up, looking for Fuxi desperately, and seeing Fuxi suddenly attacked. Fuxi did not shrink back, but raised the sword in his hand and flew towards the python monster. This witch-killing sword was deeply inserted into the python monster''s left eye. At the same time, Tu Wujian released a fierce sword energy, which would shatter the internal organs of the python monster from the inside out. The python monster screamed at this time, spouting a large mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground. After beheading the python monster, Fuxi slumped on the ground. With his current strength, being able to kill such a strong man is really amazing. The people of the Shennong clan watched Fuxi''s battle with the basilisk from a distance, and some of them didn''t dare to watch, and fled early. Shennong saw it very real here, and she was very happy to see this scene before him. Afterwards, the clansmen who had not walked far were also summoned to tell everyone that Fuxi had already killed the basilisk. Fuxi slumped on the ground. Nagato looked at the giant python monster, then pointed with his hand, slowly turning the body of the python into Luo Shu. Fuxi looked at the boa constrictor in front of him, and was very pleased with the tremendous changes in his body. Fuxi took this Luo Shu in his hand, and when he looked at it, he discovered some of the mysteries. But at this time Fuxi didn''t have time to comprehend, and could only study this thing when he was free. In Shennong, I saw that Fuxi successfully killed the python monster that has been threatening the Shennong clan. All the members of the Shennong clan were singing and dancing to celebrate this rare victory. Everyone was attacked too badly by this basilisk. Then Fuxi said. "Although this basilisk is powerful, the damage it has caused is far less than the damage caused by the Chiyou tribe. They have already massacred a lot of tribes on the north bank of the Dahe River. The Jiusang tribe and the cave tribe were all slaughtered by them. Up. And we can only deal with them if we unite. If we fight independently, we are not his opponents. I hope you join us and fight against violence together." The people of the Shennong clan felt that Fuxi was like a god of heaven to Fuxi. All these people were basilisks that could not be killed, and Fuxi alone was killed. Shennong also felt that Fuxi was a reliable ally. For the foreigners he didn''t want to do, he had to work hard like this, which is difficult for anyone to do, Shennong said immediately. "The Jiuli tribe where Chi You belongs is doing evil. We will fight them sooner or later. Chief Fuxi said that there is nothing wrong, and we are willing to join." .. 3179 Chapter 190 Union Tribe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then the union between the tribes was slowly going on, relying on the joint efforts of Fuxi, Shennong, and Emperor Yan. The joint tribe grew slowly. More and more tribes are eager to join. At this time, the Shennong tribe was good at planting and preparing some herbs that could cure diseases. Emperor Yan''s Xuanyuan tribe was good at reclaiming wasteland, farming, and some simple processing. This Fuxi tribe is composed of three tribes. Suiren is good at using fire and fighting. Zi Yi is good at making clothes and weaving nets. There are Chaos, who are good at building and building fortifications. Each tribe has something that it is good at. Fuxi is to let the people of all tribes stay together well, and then their skills are shared. But it didn''t take long for such days. Chi You had already cleaned up the tribe on the north bank of the river. After that, I prepared large-scale tools and passed the big river. The Chi You tribe is good at offensive, capable of making various combat weapons, as well as siege equipment. In this regard, the tribes of the Central Plains are completely incomparable. Fuxi, Emperor Xuanyuanyan, and Shennong held a pivotal position in this combined tribe. All three of them have provided great help to the development of the tribe, and have a great advancing effect. Fuxi tried his best to promote the joint tribes. Emperor Yan made great progress in agriculture and animal husbandry. Shennong tasted herbs and studied various herbs, which led to the rise of medicine in the ancient human race. The Chi You tribe crossed the river, putting the survival of the Central Plains tribe into crisis. Water comes to cover, soldiers come to block. This person has already hit the door of the house, and this can''t be idle. So Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Shennong, with many children, began the war with the Jiuli tribe. The Chi You tribe has strong combat effectiveness and strong soldiers. Fuxi and others are not their opponents. After three battles, the Central Plains tribe was forced to compete by Chi You. The Central Plains tribe has no retreat, no defense. Now the warriors of the Central Plains tribe have only 100,000 left. There are 50,000 warriors in the Chi You tribe. Among these 50,000 people, there are very high combat effectiveness. They all have the ability to count as ten, and Fuxi has no choice. Although the witch-killing sword in Fuxi''s hand was very powerful, after all, Fuxi was only in the realm of immortality. Using this powerful sword can''t bring out a huge advantage. Chi You also suffered a lot of damage because of his confrontation with the Central Plains tribe. At this time, Chi You was ready to use the power of the twelve ancestor witches, and then use his own power to contact the twelve capital evil spirits. If this large formation is one person and strong enough, it can be completely resisted by one person. Chi You gained the ability of the Houtu Ancestral Witch after he obtained the Houtu Transformation into the Ancestral Witch. The Lich had not yet been refined during the war. And during the Lich War, they gained the blood of the ancestors. This also gave Chi You the most basic ability to launch a large formation. Because Nagato saw that Fuxi''s side was weak, he taught Fuxi a set of formations called Xiantian Bagua Formation.Huaxia Chinese www.huaxzw.com The power of this formation is to use the mysterious symbols in Luoshu, and then coordinate with the position of the soldier, combining movement and static. At the same time, in the formation, the soldier''s ability has been greatly improved. And in the formation, use the big formation to weaken the opponent''s strength, so that his ability has been greatly improved. This formation is very easy to learn, and Fuxi''s previous life was originally good at deducing formations. Although the memory has not been retrieved, the ability has not changed. Soon Fuxi used this innate gossip array to severely inflict Chi You''s troops. In this battle, the Central Plains tribe wiped out half of the Chiyou tribe. Let Chi You was greatly frustrated. Seeing that Chi You had suffered a loss, he was very annoyed, but Chi You was not defeated by failure since then. Just after a while, Chi You used the witch clan''s secret technique to use the menstrual blood of these twelve ancestral witches to greatly improve his abilities. If the power of this formation is successful, then Chi You can easily summon the soul of Pangu Great God by relying on Chi You''s own strength without resorting to the formation. Its power is naturally unstoppable by ordinary humans. But just as Chi You worked hard to develop this secret technique. Fuxi also concentrated on the development of Luoshu, and then from Luoshu, he realized this innate gossip map. At the same time, he found some tricks to calculate the secret of heaven. Fu Xi tried to calculate, and then he discovered what secret formation Chi You was developing. And this formation shocked Nagato. But now Chi You, if he wants to do it himself, it is undoubtedly bullying the children.However, Chi You refined the formation, and the strength of Nagato was far from being able to fight against the Great God Pangu. It was undoubtedly that he was looking for hardship. But Nagato is still inconvenient to solve it by himself. After all, this was Fuxi''s merit, and although he could take it over. If you have affected Fuxi''s preaching, you will also be affected. Fuxi is already like him now. Moreover, in the future, the Three Emperors will only be more powerful in the human world. This monk''s cultivation is a process against the sky. This guard against the sky does not mean violating the rules of heaven, or doing something against the will of heaven. It''s a process of returning to the basics and returning to the original, turning back to the original. For example, in this later life, you can only practice Qi first, then Yuanshen, then cultivate to the Middle Ages, then to the ancients, and finally, practice to the early days of the Primordial Famine, and even beyond Xuanhuang. In the early days of this great famine, the aura was so strong that it was about to liquefy. Once the monk''s level came out, he was in the realm of heavenly immortals. But for later generations, this average person will not be able to break through from a human immortal to the realm of a heavenly immortal for a lifetime of cultivation. Because the less spiritual energy among them, the harder it is to cultivate. But there is something more fragrant than spiritual qi in this, that is, between the heaven and the earth, humans worship, and to put it plainly, it is incense. These three emperors enjoyed the most incense worship of the later generations. Even in the heavenly court established by Hongjun, it is far less than the worship of the Three Emperors. After the latter three emperors achieved the holy throne, they no longer involved in the struggle among these three realms. It''s also because the Three Emperors really don''t use it, and use a lot. As long as humans are still the masters of the world, this incense offering will be no less. Therefore, Nagato can only silently support the Three Emperors from behind, but cannot replace them. Facing Chi You''s crisis, Fu Xi had to wait for him to deal with it... 3180 Chapter 191 Killing the Three Emperors of Chi You You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi pushed out the innate gossip diagram. Through the changes in the gossip diagram, Fuxi became aware of what Chi You was doing. Although this calculation is not entirely correct, it can still make Fuxi very uneasy. Then Fu Xi summoned Shenlong, and Xuanyuan immediately discussed how to deal with it. Immediately they decided to conduct a surprise attack on Chi You. In order to block Chi You''s conspiracy. At this time, the Central Plains tribe''s big counterattack, although it was sudden, everyone was not ready. Fuxi took some of his soldiers and set off immediately. Then Xuanyuan and Shenlong came with a large army. Fu Xixiao stayed overnight, and when he arrived near Chi You''s camp, he found that Chi You''s army was heavily guarded. The soldiers did not drill, but wanted to hold some sacrificial ceremony. In Chi You''s camp, Chi You was sitting in a mysterious array. At this moment, there were some strangely dressed people standing around Chi You. They danced as if they were doing a ritual. Then as the ritual progressed, a burst of black energy poured into Chi You''s body from outside the big tent. Chi You''s body trembled, and all these gases were absorbed. At the same time, Chi You''s body was constantly absorbing black energy, and at the same time it became stronger. Nagato did not take care of Fuxi too much at this moment. It is more about helping Yunzhongzi, wanting to use Yunzhongzi to emerge in the Conferred God War. Yunzhongzi has been traveling through the prehistoric times for a hundred years, and at this moment, Yunzhongzi''s cultivation has also made significant progress. It is already the late Xuanxian after all. If nothing happens, Yun Zhongzi can reach the level of the Taiyi Golden Immortal by virtue of his own cultivation level when it comes to Fengshen Liangjie. In the early days of the Great Desolation, the powers were basically deaths and injuries. When he brought the Conferred Gods and Volume Tribulation, this Taiyi Golden Immortal was already considered a master, a strong one. Nagato was still very relieved of Fuxi''s ability to wait for others. As long as Chi You''s plan can be discovered, and as long as Chi You''s cultivation is interrupted, then Chi You will not be able to gain powerful power with the ancient formations. In this way, the Central Plains tribe will win. Fuxi is also a man with a long-term vision and a unique strategy. Fuxi, who was in his previous life, also had such an extraordinary talent. It was just that he wanted to go against the sky and become a monster race, but in the end he did not succeed. This is something that goes against the will of heaven, and if you can''t do it, you can''t do it.Mortals, even saints, cannot violate the natural laws of heaven. And as long as it makes Tiandao aware of the threat, or breaks the rules. Without exception, they are all cleansed by Heaven. Fuxi sneaked into Chi You''s big account quietly. This big tent is particularly conspicuous, and the firewood is still bright at night, which has to be very easy to detect. Fuxi went outside the big tent, looked inside, and found what sorcery Chi You was practicing, although he didn''t know what it was. But Fu Xi could clearly feel that Chi You''s body was undergoing significant changes. The energy in his body is constantly increasing, and a suffocating aura permeates the entire camp. Fu Xidun felt that this matter was not that simple, and immediately reacted. Now Chi You''s combat effectiveness is still very strong, even though he has the Slayer Sword, he can stand firm and invincible. This Chi You is not an easy character either. At this moment, Xuanyuan and Shenlong came with a large troop of the Central Plains tribe, and Fuxi also immediately slew to Chi You''s camp. Drive out the dancing wizards among them. Destroyed this big array. Chi You was very angry after seeing it.89 library www.89ku.com "Damn thing, this time to destroy my plan." Chi You had been able to successfully condense the power of the Ancestral Witch to himself after tonight. Chi You was also very surprised. What Chi You did with his own ancient secret method was already very confidential, so how could Fuxi know about it. "If you want to die, then it will fulfill you." Before he could think about it, Chi You directly took the mace and smashed it towards Fuxi. "bad." When Fuxi saw that the situation was not good, he suddenly jumped out of the big tent, avoiding Chi You''s frontal attack. Chi You now has absorbed eight layers of the power of the ancestor witch, as long as he digests it well, he can gain a power that is hundreds of times stronger than before. Even if Fu Xi had the sword of Tu Wu, he still had no way to fight Chi You head-on, and could only fight Chi You tactfully. The two fought for more than a dozen times, and Fuxi had been avoiding Chi You''s attacks, and could not make an effective attack. If Chi You couldn''t attack, he cursed. "You bastard, dare you take me a stick?" Fuxi snorted coldly. Then there was Tiao Xiang Chi You, and when he flew over Chi You''s head, with a backhand sword, he cut a hole in Chi You''s back. Chi You couldn''t help it, and then his fighting spirit surged. More fiercely, he came to kill Fuxi. Fuxi said. "You treat me as stupid, and you have to face you." Fuxi''s physical body is not strong, and the physical body can only be regarded as an ordinary human. Fuxi mainly relied on his own flexibility, as well as the invincible sword of killing witches in his hands. Chi You smashed his stick down, and Fuxi flashed sideways, brandishing the witch-killing sword, and slashing towards the mace. Mace, it became two paragraphs at once. Chi You was shocked. Before Chi You recovered, Fu Xi shouted and said. "Fate." The next sword cut off Chi You''s head. Chi You was also tough, without his head, he still fought Fuxi without abating. At this moment, Xuanyuan and Shenlong came. Seeing this headless Chi You battling Fuxi was also shocked. When Xuanyuan saw Chi You''s head on the ground, he was also scrolling to find Chi You''s body, that is, he understood what evil demon technique Chi You had cultivated. The head is the summary of human beings, as long as there is a break, the human soul will return to the underworld. Xuanyuan shouted. "Chi You''s head." Fu Xi understood, and saw Chi You''s head rolling on the ground, he stepped forward and kicked Xuanyuan like a ball. Shenlong is also a secretary who knows some. Shenlong uses some herbs to water Chi You''s head with potion, and then soak it in the potion. After Chi You''s body felt the changes in his head, he suddenly became panicked. After a while, Chi You fell to the ground. The people in the Jiuli tribe were terrified when they saw Chi You''s beheaded. Many people have put down their weapons. Fuxi, Shenlong, and Xuanyuan looked at each other, and finally put down Chi You''s rebellion. Fuxi brought back the prisoners of the Chi You tribe. How to deal with this is also a question that makes people think deeply... 3181 Chapter 192: The Chief of the Tribe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi led the Central Plains United Tribe and won a great victory. Back to the birthplace of Human Race Shouyang Mountain, here is also the Holy Land of Human Race. Then only the Suiren clan was shed here, including the Chao clan and Ziyi clan. The subsequent human races were scattered to various places in the prehistoric continent. After a battle with the Chiyou tribe, Fuxi united the Central Plains tribe and the surrounding tribes. Formed a strong allied camp. Fuxi did not execute all the people in the Jiuli tribe.It did not follow the way the Jiuli tribe treats prisoners of war. Leave all the women, and then put all the men to death. Fuxi is not bloody like that. All human beings should be the same, and there should be no racial differences, but they have different beliefs. Fuxi slowly used her own efforts to make the communication between each tribe more frequent. Xuanyuan and Shenlong also actively supported Fuxi and created a very important economic foundation for Fuxi. It is also possible to obtain a lot of material so that people will not be conquered. So everyone is satisfied. I am very satisfied with the current situation. The Jiuli tribe where Chi You was in was good at weapon building and had very advanced combat methods. Fu Xi also made full use of it to make the strength of the combined tribe even stronger. Then this combined tribe seemed to be a prairie fire, and quickly let the surrounding tribes look forward to obedience. Actively joined the united tribe. Watching the joint tribes grow day by day, the leaders of the tribes nominated this leader to lead everyone. First of all, Fuxi deservedly became the Emperor, the Emperor Shennong, and the Emperor Xuanyuan. These three became the leaders of the united tribe, and all the leaders of the united tribe gathered in Yangshan. It was under the leadership of Fuxi that an unprecedented scale of sacrificial ceremony was held. And the Emperor Fuxi, the Emperor of the Earth, the Dragon, the Emperor Xuanyuan. The three emperors continued to lead the tribes and continued to struggle for many years, so that the barriers between the tribes gradually decreased, and the boundaries between the tribes became lower and lower. Thus formed a huge Central Plains tribe. Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan all lived to a hundred years old before returning to heaven. After the death of the three emperors, because they missed Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan, they built temples for the three of them and worshipped them as gods. The three of them also played a huge role in promoting the development of mankind, and everyone admired them very much. This was the reason that Fuxi Shennong Xuanyuan''s mana was greatly improved. The way of heaven also gives infinite merit. And in Lao Tzus Xuandu Cave of the Eight Views of the Daluo Mountain, Lao Tzu has carefully collected three large grandeur and purple auras that have the chance to prove the way. This cosmic purple energy was still when Emperor Juntai was encircling and suppressing the Eastern Prince. Lao Tzu quietly rescued the Eastern Princes soul from the crowd. When the Eastern Prince surrendered the Magnificent Purple Qi, Laozi found out that this Hongmeng Purple Qi has been destroyed into three longer segments and five shorter segments. At this time, the Hongmeng Purple Qi broke into one piece, and neither the Primordial nor the Tongtian was required. After all, this thing is simply useless for them who are already sanctified, and this grandeur and purple energy recognizes people, not anyone who gets this thing can be sanctified. It''s like Hongyun, and the Eastern Princes have all received the Magnificence and Purple Qi, but none of them have proved or sanctified. Although there is still a certain relationship with the time they get, they are not heavenly saints, so even if it takes tens of thousands of years, they still cannot prove the way. And these abnormal behaviors of the Magnificent Purple Qi caused Lao Tzu to wake up from his cultivation.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com "There is no chance that this grand and purple energy will be born, right?" Lao Tzu muttered to himself, and then made another count. Lao Tzu peeped a glimmer of secrets from the heavens, and then he was surprised. "The three emperors will stand? How can someone intervene in the things that people teach? This should have been my chance." This made Lao Tzu very angry, and then he left this Xuandu Cave. Lao Tzu was chasing after this great and purple energy, and wanted to see what was the reason, so that his chance was taken away. When Lao Tzu was dispatched, this also felt the same as the primitive in Kunlun Mountain. Yuan Yuan also felt this familiar breath. "This should be the feeling that the saint had just felt when he was preaching." After the original calculation, he also followed Lao Tzu, and the original main task now is to firmly unite Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu''s cultivation base is extremely high. Among the six saints appointed by Hongjun, Lao Tzu is the strongest.In the contradiction between Primordial and Tongtian, if Primordial wants to deal with Tongtian with his own power, it is very difficult. So following Lao Tzu is the best choice for primitive. In Tongtian on the Eastern Golden Tortoise Island, I felt the slightest movement of this saint''s testimony. At this time, Tongtian only wanted to educate his apprentices well and let them prove themselves later. This is not only better than their own ability, but in the future, they will also test their apprentice''s ability. Tongtian knew that the Hongmeng Ziqi was moving, and the Hongmeng Ziqi was something of the older brother Lao Tzu. With these things, Tongtian didn''t have the mood to intervene, and now as long as it was not about his own affairs, Tongtian didn''t want to take care of it. Because I couldn''t stay in Kunlun Mountain anymore, I just arrived on Jinbie Island on the East China Sea. Tongtian himself didn''t want to intervene in these things. And the two leaders of the West are envious of knowing that there is another saint in the East. This West, although it was rescued by Nagato, kept a lot of spiritual veins. But it has always received a great impact, and this impact will hardly be able to catch up without tens of thousands of years. This has also created an extremely scarce number of powerful people in the Western world. And there are very few that are truly capable. The guide and preparations sensed that three saints appeared in Dongfang all at once, and his heart was very panicked. And this saint was formed in prayer among the human race. Its power is also strengthened step by step with the development of the human race. Both the lead and the Zhunti were envious. At this time, the lead and Zhunti had no idea that Senior Brother Nagato prepared and planned. Both Zhunti and Jiuyan are very envious and want to see it. Receiving is still a bit of a lack of face. After all, he is now a saint. It''s hard to do a lively thing. Zhunti means. "Brother, our West is too barren. The East is about to have a saint. We don''t even have a great power here. We still have to find a way!" Then Zhunti was also going to the Eastern Shouyang Mountain to see what happened. The most exciting one is Nwa, although Nwa was able to learn that a saint will be standing soon. But I didn''t know it was my brother, I didn''t expect that he would be sanctified so soon... 3182 Chapter 193 Three Emperors Sanctified You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Among these saints, except Tongtian, he was ashamed, and the Western spirits were scarce and did not come. Laozi, Yuanyuan, Zhunti, Nuwa, etc. are all here. Nagato didn''t have much interest. Now if Nagato properly nurtures Yun Zhongzi, there will be a spokesperson in the Conferred God War from now on, and he won''t be able to do anything personally. Nagato grew up looking at the two sages of the West, so he is clear about the two sages of the West. If it were not for the barrenness of the West, these two saints would never intervene in Eastern affairs. Being able to be barren in the West, and then painstakingly digging for people in the East, these two sages of the West have made great efforts for the prosperity of the sect. This is already for my own business, it''s completely lay down. Nagato couldn''t do this no matter how great it was. Nagato''s pride in his bones made Nagato not choose to do that. And when others did what he couldn''t do, Nagato still felt quasi-professional. Although the methods were not good, his heart was very religious. I don''t want Tongtian to occupy a unique geographical advantage, and then recruit disciples, but also according to the appearance, or one''s own preferences, the disciples will not accept the monster race. After Nagato explained Yunzhongzi and some things, he returned to the Huaguo Mountain and was ready to cultivate this innate five-color stone. Among them was the Monkey King. In the future, Nagato only wants to slowly control and master all of this. Only by paying equal attention to force and strategy, can he gain popularity. The world played out has always been worse. And on the Shouyang Mountain, in the temple built by the people for Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan, after accepting people''s worship, the statue of the three people is changing every day. This golden light radiated from the body of the statue, and the appearance of the three people gradually became clear, slowly becoming lifelike. Everyone felt that the gods descended to the world, with frequent auspiciousness. The souls of Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan built statues for them in the human race. They visited the worship every day, and gradually gathered the souls of the three on this statue. And slowly this soul became stronger and stronger, and now more than three years have passed.Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan have all cultivated their golden bodies based on people''s worship. Then after the golden body was cultivated, the three grand purple qi in this mysterious capital cave had an induction, and then they rushed out of the restriction set by Lao Tzu. Ran straight to the Shouyang Mountain. Lao Tzu, Nu Wa, Yuan Yuan arrived first, and he felt it after a while. These three great purple qi hovered in front of the Sanhuang Temple for a while. Suddenly, golden lotus blossomed from the ground in the three emperor hall, and thousands of lotus flowers bloomed. This auspicious beast was shuttled back and forth in the Hall of the Three Emperors, and when he saw the statues of the Three Emperors, they all bowed and bowed. There are patches of colorful auspicious clouds around the Sanhuangdian, among the auspicious clouds, there are thousands of colorful rays of light, so that all the people are bowing down and worshiping. Under the gaze of the Four Saints, these three great purple qi penetrated into the statues of the three. Suddenly the statues of these three people seemed to have a feeling. Ten thousand golden lights rushed straight into the sky. Everyone in the prehistoric land was shocked. Zhen Yuanzi in the Wuzhuang Temple was meditating under the ginseng fruit tree. At this time, he saw the golden light emitted from the Central Plains Continent, and he could clearly sense that this was the vision of a saint who was born.Literature 520 www.bxwx520.org "Why is this saint''s mana so low, what? All three are sanctified at the same time?" Zhen Yuanzi murmured, he didn''t know what the reason was, this saint with such a low mana could also be sanctified, and three of them were sanctified at the same time. After being beaten up by Nagato violently, the ancestor of Styx had stayed in Styx, and now he finally recovered his vitality, and suddenly felt the birth of the saint, so that the ancestor of Styx sighed greatly. "After these six sages, a new one is added, I just want revenge." Styx didn''t understand, now Nagato could kill him when he flipped over. However, the thousands of evil spirits in this Styx made Styx unable to think about the problem rationally. If the opportunity is available in the future, Styx will still take revenge on Nagato. Tongtian felt that the three saints were about to be born, and he couldn''t sit still. The birth of this saint was a great thing for Honghuang. Tongtian was originally a saint, but there were six of them in the High Heaven Hall, but today there were three more people, making Tongtian want to go and see what happened. Tongtian is to let the first disciple Duobao Taoist, lead the juniors and sisters to learn. However, Tongtian himself used the light escape technique to ride the Kui Niu to Yangshan. At this time, Nuwa saw that her brother Fuxi was sitting in the middle of the three emperors'' chief. Nuwa''s mood was both excited and nervous. Nwa did not know exactly how the strength of these three emperors was. Nuwa felt the strength of the three emperors at this time. It was normal, but this also had the position of a saint. Their current strength can only be at the level of ordinary golden immortals. , But the status is noble. Nuwa was determined, if anyone dared to bully Fuxi, then he would desperately protect. Previously, when Fuxi was in the Monster Race, she had no protection, instead she had complied with the destiny, so Nuwa Rang was already very self-blaming. But now his elder brother Fuxi is finally sanctified, even the most ordinary saint, Nuwa is extremely happy and gratified. Originally, I saw that Lao Tzu didn''t speak, and he kept observing in secret. Looking at the three emperors with a low cultivation base, the original didn''t expect such a way to become holy. "What is this? Consecration and sanctification? Incense sanctification?" Yuan Yuan never thought that the incense worship of the human race could actually make people holy. Even though he was sanctified, his cultivation base was so low, how could he be in parallel with himself and the six saints of the High Heaven Palace. Zhunti also has the same doubts, this incense can actually make people sanctified so quickly. I think that when they first realized this great and purple energy, they had cultivated for thousands of years, and they had cut off the three corpses, made a great fortune, and made merits. This was a lot of trouble. I have never heard of such sanctification. Zhunti whispered in his heart. "I knew that this way I could become holy, then I was at the mercy of me, so hard training. But this mana is low, and it is indeed a flaw." Thinking that although the three emperors were sanctified, but their magic power was low, Zhunti felt a little better in his heart. Otherwise, after working so hard for so long, I never thought that it would be so easy to become holy. The Four Sages are watching the process of the Three Emperors becoming sacred. At this time, Tongtian riding a Kui Niu also caught up. After seeing Lao Tzu, Tong Tian also stepped forward and asked diligently. "Brother, it''s here too!" .. 3183 Chapter 194 The Contradiction of Sanqing You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But after seeing the original, Tongtian is not so respectful. It''s just that to the original and Nuwa, Zhun mention, the three each called their friends. This makes the original self-esteem and vanity, which are greatly challenged. Although the original is a fire, it is not easy to attack. This outsider looks like the Trinity, which is not good to destroy this relationship. After all, in front of Nuwa, Zhunti, we still have to pretend to be friendly. Yuan Yuan stepped forward and said. "Junior Brother Tongtian, don''t come here unharmed, come here to see if you have time today." Tong Tian is an upright person, and his face cannot hide. Tongtian is still angry with the original because he has different opinions from the original quarrel. Tongtian said. "Honghuang is so big, am I here to hinder you?" The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Nwa, quasi mention, silent. Primordial and hurriedly wanted to fool around smoothly, Primordial said very angry. "Junior Brother Tongtian, you can think of it everywhere." Tongtian does not buy it. "That''s all right, you see you, I see mine." There are not many words in the sky, making his primitive face embarrassed, and there is nowhere to put his self-esteem and vanity. When I saw this, I couldn''t stand it anymore, and said. "Lets just say a few words, these three people became holy by incense, and their strength will continue to improve with the incense worship. Its not a problem to surpass our cultivation base. And our cultivation base has not been for tens of thousands of years. Any improvement." "The incense is holy?" Nuwa, Zhunti, Primitive, and Tongtian all had a blank face. Although they had guessed the incense and sanctification, what they didn''t expect was that it turned out to be true. Incense-sanctification has never been mentioned, and according to Lao Tzu, it will continue to be strengthened with incense offerings. That means that if the time is long enough and the incense is enough, the strength of these three people will continue to be strengthened. Even surpass them. This makes the saints worried. The original asked. "Brother, is there really such a saying that incense is to be holy? We have never heard of it." Nu Wa is also curious, and has never heard of it. Nu Wa also asked quickly. "Really? What is the incense-sanctification of Fellow Daoist Laozi?" Although Tongtian and Zhunti didn''t say anything, their doubts were also expressed on their faces. Lao Tzu said. "This human being is transformed by the aura in the prehistoric world, Nuwa just gives them appearance, in fact, human beings are still filled with the aura of heaven and earth. This incense sanctification is the proving of sanctification by the worship and belief of human beings. This can be done without the help of the grandiose purple aura, but with the grandiose purple aura, their strength will be greatly improved. The three emperors are predestined with Hongmeng Ziqi, this Hongmeng Ziqi, change, presumably this is the reason!" Yuan Yuan still didn''t understand, Lao Tzu didn''t clearly say what the mana would be after this time, Yuan Yuan asked again. "Brother, will their mana really increase with incense offerings?" Lao Tzu is also a little uncertain about this, but at present, the three emperors'' mana is low and there is still a lot of room for improvement.17 novels www.17xs.net Lao Tzu said. "Yes, the incense worship power will not increase all the time. The more the incense is needed, the more incense is needed, and the improvement will naturally slow down." After all, Lao Tzu is the one with the deepest mana among these six sages. Even if I didn''t know, I was embarrassed to say that I didn''t know. After all, this is detrimental to your identity. After listening to Lao Tzu''s words, after that, everyone who made him felt unhappy. Since then, everyone has known that this incense is also a great thing. With incense offerings, one can directly become holy. And if they were to worship this incense, maybe this mana would also be significantly improved. Everyone is calculating their small abacus. After the three emperors entered the body, a series of visions occurred. The three emperors of Jean were sublimated by using incense to worship and condense the golden body. The Three Emperors were already able to move flexibly. Although the clay statue is still there, they are already able to move freely, that is, they are sanctified. The Three Emperors were finally sanctified, and all the people of this Central Plains tribe bowed down and worshiped. Fuxi also recovered the memory of her previous life, and finally remembered that her previous life was the brother of the saint Nuwa. Then Fuxi took Shennong and Xuanyuan with him. Arrived in front of the five saints including Nuwa. When Nu Wa saw her brother here, there were a little tear in her eyes, but as a saint, Nu Wa must control her emotions. Nu Wa said. "My brother is finally sanctified. It is gratifying. I have such an achievement today, and my sister is also happy for my brother." Fuxi said. "Yeah, now that I have me, I was the real me. I used to be against the sky and did a lot of harmful things to the common people. Fortunately, there are experts who advise me. Otherwise, I really won''t have the opportunity now. " After hearing this, Jean''s face kept twitching. Lao Tzu is the ancestor of Humanitarianism. This matter of establishing the three emperors should be Lao Tzu''s chance, but now he has been squeezed out, making Lao Tzu''s face only ugly. Yuan Yuan saw Lao Tzu''s expression, Yuan Yuan asked. "I don''t know which expert pointed out that Fuxi Taoist Fellow and Shennong Xuanyuan have achieved the holy throne. They are really rare wizards. Can I meet this expert?" Fuxi said. "Teacher, because there are many things that need to be worked out, and I don''t want to show up, please forgive me." Yuan Yuan was also ashamed of his nose, and he was unwilling to do so, but still did not dare to attack. After all, how terrifying the strength of a person who can lead mortals to sanctification still has deep doubts in the original heart. After Tongtian heard about it, he said heartily. "Hahaha, Fuxi Road is friendly luck, and there is such a good teacher." Seeing the original expression, Tong Tian knew that it was not the masterpiece of his two senior brothers, but that he was at ease. Zhunti probably guessed that Fuxi''s master was his senior brother, otherwise, in this predicament, there would really be no second one. Laozi calmed down and said. Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan are three Taoists, and the three have just become holy. Why don''t you open up a chaotic space for you to live in? Lao Tzu saw that his chance was taken away, and in this predicament, it was originally a first-come-first-served basis, although Lao Tzu calculated that his chance was here. But now that he has been taken over, there is no alternative, now he can only take the opportunity to win over the three emperors of the human race... 3184 Chapter 195 The Three Emperors Opened the Huoyan Palace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fuxi listened to Daozi''s goodwill, and Fuxi''s heart moved. This Lao Tzu with the most unpredictable power of the Six Saints of the High Heaven Hall had already thrown an olive branch to the Three Emperors. It made Fuxi feel a little tempted. Lao Tzu is the strong after all, and the strongest among the saints. But at the beginning, Nagato told Fuxi that the three people on Kunlun Mountain had one set behind one set. Especially Lao Tzu, relying on his own cultivation base, nosy everywhere, and a primitive, arrogant and defiant appearance, and the same is true for his apprentices. Although Tongtian is better, so this primitive and Lao Tzu teamed up to deal with Tongtian, and most of the people of Tongtian were placed on the list of gods. These are all things later, but there is a long gate in this life, which is destined to change. After Fuxi heard Lao Tzu''s good intentions, Fuxi said. "Thank you for your kindness. Although the Three Emperors Palace here is simple and crude, I still like it very much. Moreover, our chance of preaching is still here. We can''t leave for the time being. I don''t need to bother about this palace. " When I saw that Fuxi didn''t give face, I was very annoyed. But after all, his identity is there. Moreover, Fuxi and Nuwa still have this relationship, so Laozi can only quietly prepare to go back. Lao Tzu said. "If this is the case, then I won''t bother the three Daoists to clean up. I still have things here, so I will go ahead." Laozi also drove away. Yuan Yuan saw Lao Tzu leaving, Yuan Yuan did not say anything. After all, Yuan Tzu did not dare to provoke people, Yuan Yuan had no guts to provoke him. Yuan Yuan also bid farewell to you, and left with Lao Tzu. After seeing the two seniors left, Tongtian said. "The three Taoists are friendly and take care. You have rejected my senior brother''s kindness. There will be a lot of trouble in the future, and you still have to be prepared." After listening to Tongtian''s words, Fuxi just smiled faintly. "Thank you for the reminder, but we are not afraid that we only want to do our own things and don''t want others to interfere with us. I believe Lao Tzu and Daoyou will not be like that." Tongtian naturally knows what kind of person Lao Tzu is, and then Tongtian said. "Is it natural to know later that I will also leave today, and there will be a period later." Then Tongtian also bid farewell to everyone and left. After seeing that there were fewer people, Nuwa just stepped forward to hold Fuxi. A teardrop gradually condensed in Nuwa''s eyes, and the saint was also emotional and tearful. Nuwa had always been worried about her brother Fuxi. When she was in the Lich War, she didn''t protect Fuxi properly. Now she must double the compensation. Now that Fuxi has finally attained the holy throne, this is a great joy. Nuwa is very high-hearted, and Fuxi is also very happy. Fuxi recovered her previous memory, and knew that she was acting against the sky, and Nuwa was helping herself. Zhunti didn''t bother seeing them Nvwa and Fuxi recounting their siblings. Zhunti also left quietly. Zhunti was not in a hurry to go back at this time. Instead, I intend to look for opportunities in the East that are conducive to the development of Western religion. And this talent level, this is extremely important to the ascetics. If the cultivator''s talent is low, no matter how long he cultivates, it is difficult to make progress. And if you are talented, you can get started quickly and improve faster.58 reading www.dushu58.com This is simply a world of difference. Because the West really does not have such talents, it is said that in addition to the three more powerful disciples that the West has collected earlier, there are no strong disciples. I mentioned Dongfang mainly to understand the general strength of Dongfang. This is also better to help the Western world. After Nuwa and Fuxi recounted the past for a while, Fuxi also persuaded Nuwa to go back. After all, it would not be a good thing for Fuxi to stay here all the time. After that, on Yangshan, it was finally quiet. This auspiciousness has lasted for a long time, and the people of the various tribes of the Central Plains are also bowing respectfully in the hall and outside the hall. Fuxi appeared to everyone. "The three of us are now sanctified, and we will better help humanity grow and protect you in the future. After these three emperors, and then the Five Emperors period, you will nominate virtuous Mingjun and let him lead you. " Everyone is taking orders and expressing that they will obey Fuxi''s orders. The latter three emperors said goodbye to everyone, arrived at the edge of this world, and then opened a palace in the chaos. Although the current mana of the Three Emperors is low, the obvious difference between this saint and ordinary monks is still very huge. The Three Sovereigns still have the power of a saint, as long as they are used, they will definitely be able to exert a powerful power. The latter three emperors wielded the weapons in their hands, Fuxi used the sword of Tu Wu, Shennong used a fork, and Xuanyuan''s walking stick. After these three people were sanctified, this commonly used magic weapon was also sanctified. The three of them opened up a huge space with their magic power, with all kinds of arrangements in it. Then Fuxi proposed to make the palace, it was called the Huoying Palace. Then the three emperors were in the Huoying Palace, enjoying the incense of the people. With the development of the human race, the power of this incense is also strengthened in the continuous process of human inheritance. These decades have passed. The cultivation of the three emperors has reached the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian. This speed of improvement made everyone amazed. Moreover, the three emperors are golden bodies shaped by incense, the incense continues, this golden body will not be broken. The golden body shaped by incense is itself a powerful defensive weapon. At this time the three emperors were settled down. At this time, in the Central Plains tribe, after the death of the Three Emperors, a wise leader was elected, and this person was Zhuan Xu. After Zhuanxu took over the three emperors'' class, he began to develop even more. Zhuan Xu still adhered to the governance spirit of the Three Emperors and worked hard to expand his abilities. But at this time, the emperor Haotian was the emperor who Hongjun had negotiated with Sanqing and the original plan was established. In charge of the Three Realms, the Heavenly Court at this time was behind the Heavenly Court of the Ancient Demon Race, the newly appointed Heavenly Emperor, because he was newly appointed, was just an empty shell, and he had no capable officers. There were only a few boys around, so Haotian Tiandi was very annoyed by this, and he always wanted to change this situation. But there is no way, this situation still persists. "After becoming the emperor of heaven, do you want to be arrogant?" When Haotian was serving Hongjun in the Lingxiao Palace, he had always followed Hongjun closely. Let him resist one side at this moment, let alone being the master of the Three Realms. This kind of status difference made Haotian still somewhat unresponsive... 3185 Chapter 196: Haotians Conspiracy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Haotian didn''t figure it out. I used to be Hongjun''s boy. Although he is now the emperor, he is also Hongjun''s boy. Haotian took the position of the Lord of the Three Realms, and gradually became arrogant. Gradually he had his own ambition. Haotian wanted greater rights, facing the disobedient and unwilling to obey him, so there was only one way, and that was to eliminate it. The Emperor Haotian, after the establishment of the Heavenly Court, wanted to express himself, and wanted to prove himself. Haotian God, after thinking about it, finally decided to win over the human race. This incense-sanctification matter has spread throughout the prehistoric continent, and now everyone knows that the worship of this human race is an extremely important treasure. And if they could win Zhuan Xu, this human race would not be grateful to Haotian. Because the battle between Human Race and Chi You was won, but Human Race also paid a painful price. Chi Yous Jiuli tribe was annexed, and the great Wu Jiufeng led a part of the primitive Wu tribe and fled to the vicinity of the Six Paths of Samsara. These six reincarnations were formed by the ancestral witch Hou Tu. Now if the Wu Clan comes to take refuge, Hou Tu will naturally not stop them. It will only be a good shelter. But Haotian had taken a fancy to Jiufeng, the remnant power of the Wu Clan. Although the Wu Clan does not want to fight for hegemony, if the Wu Clan can be eliminated, it is undoubtedly a great merit. Haotian thinks that this can get greater trust and support from Daozu Hongjun. So Haotian sent a maid beside him to the world, and Haotian named this woman the Nine Heavens Profound Girl. After the Nine Heavens Profound Girl descended to earth, she came to Zhuan Xu''s side and told Zhuan Xu what the Emperor Haotian meant. Zhuan Xu was moved, so he sent someone to prepare to propose marriage to Jiufeng of the Wu clan, and on the other hand he was preparing to attack the remaining Wu clan''s strength. Because Jiufeng is the least away from the ancestor witch, he luckily has a little soul, but he still lacks innate soul. The witches are eager to make good relations with the humans, so that the witches can breed offspring. Jiufeng thought again and again, and finally agreed to Zhuan Xu''s marriage proposal. Jiufeng didn''t have any precautions, so he took someone with him, ready to marry Zhuan Xu. After Zhuan Xu was deceived by Jiufeng, he ordered people to attack the settlement of the Witch tribe. Jiufeng was furious. But Zhuan Xu had the support of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and Jiufeng couldn''t get hurt. Instead, Jiufeng received a serious injury. Although the human race was repelled by the Wu race. But the Wu Clan also suffered heavy casualties, and Jiufeng also fled back. This witch tribe has never recovered from it. Jiufeng can only heal his injuries well. But this annoyed Da Wu Xingtian very much. Xing Tian was originally the strongest fighter, after Hou Yi and Kuafu, he was the strongest. He used an axe in his hand and his name was Qianqi. The power of Qian Qi is huge, and it can be called the innate middle-grade spirit treasure. And the power of the axe depends on the strength of the user before it can be fully utilized.Zero One Reading Network www.01dsw.cc Xing Tian is a great witch system, and its physical strength and power are among the best, so this thing can only be used to its maximum effect in Xing Tian''s hands. Seeing the heavy casualties of the Witch Clan, Xing Tian and later Xing Tian knew that all this was Haotian behind. Xing Tian was furious, Xing Tian took the Qi Qi and went to the heaven and Haotian theory. Haotian was like a polished commander at this time. There were no powerful generals around him, but only some maids around Yaochi. How could these maids resist Xing Tian''s attack? At this time, seeing the furious Xing Tian, ??Hao Tian could only carry the Haotian sword. Haotian said. "Bold Xingtian, you dare to trespass into the heavenly court, do you know that I am the Lord of the Three Realms, Haotian God, whom Hongjun Dao ancestor proclaimed, if you are interested, please leave quickly. I will forgive you for your disrespect. If you anger Hong In the words of Jun Daozu, all of your Wu clan can kill you cleanly." Xing Tian was not affected, and a few words from Haotian would scare Xing Tian back. But I didn''t know that Xing Tian had always been the number one person who was not afraid of the sky, and seeing Haotian threats, Xing Tian was even more disapproving. Xing Tian said. "Okay, then you will let Daozu come out to comment on why we must kill the Wu Clan, and why instigate the Human Clan to fight against us. Even if we are entangled with the human race, when it is your turn to talk to us, I think this is what you are doing." Xing Tian was not stupid. He suddenly spoke out Haotian''s conspiracy, which made Haotian very annoyed. Haotian couldn''t calm down first, and he just stepped forward to kill with the sword. Both weapons are innate middle-grade spirit treasures with infinite power. Haotian relies on swordsmanship to gain the upper hand. But Xing Tian still pressed Haotian step by step with this brute force. Between the two, you came and I met, and the first battle was three days and three nights. Haotian tried his best to finally chop off Xingtian''s head. But Xing Tian''s body still didn''t spray blood. After the head was separated from the body, Xing Tian''s body could continue to move. The head could also be seen, but the head could not move without hands. When Haotian discovered this strange scene, he knew that there was something wrong.Haotian kicked Xing Tian''s head away. The maid watching around was bold, and pocketed Xing Tian''s head. Xing Tian had no eyes at this time, and the surroundings were pitch black, and the corpse had no sense organs, so it could not cause an effective attack on Haotian. Haotian didn''t know how to restrain Xingtian''s secret technique. Xingtians body could only be tied up, and then Xingtians head was put in a box and buried in an unknown place on Yangshan Mountain, suppressed with some kind of amulet, and then covered up. Its breath. Xing Tian''s body was placed under the thousand-year-old profound ice in the far north, and Xing Tian''s body was frozen. At the same time, the iron chain rune was used, and Xuan Bing was heavily suppressed in front, so that Xing Tian could no longer do evil. After Haotian took a look at the two axes, he felt a pity and wanted to keep them. But Yao Chi persuaded. "This thing has a great relationship with Xing Tian. Maybe he can find his own master, so it''s better not to keep it." Haotian had just listened to Yaochi''s opinion, but if he didn''t invade, it would be impossible if he wanted to melt. Haotian had no choice but to sink it into the North Sea. At the same time, a rune was placed under the ancient beast Qiongqi, allowing Qiongqi to guard his relatives. After completing this, Haotian was finally able to feel relieved. Haotian said with emotion. "Among the witches, there are really masters like clouds. If there are more masters, do I, the Lord of Heaven, have to be so shabby every time I do it myself?" .. 3186 Chapter 197 Xing Tian Dancing Moves Qi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This Haotian and Xingtian battle, the battle for three days and three nights, the battle is also shocking. There was such a fierce battle in the Heavenly Court, and the saints felt it. But this Lao Tzu didn''t want to care about this nosy, just his own cultivation. Primordial didn''t want to wade into this muddy water, this was after all the cause and effect of the Haotian God himself. It was not the words of Haotian God''s instigation that Zhuan Xu would not treat the remaining witches like that. Naturally, the two sages of the West will not care about things on the eastern turf. Nuwa was originally dissatisfied with Haotian God. It''s just that Nuwa hasn''t said it. After all, this is the rule set by the ancestor Hongjun himself. If it is easy to break the words, then the consequences will be more serious. When Haotian was enacted earlier, Hongjun''s ancestor never asked Nwa''s opinion. Nwa was unhappy at first, and Nwa could not blame Hongjun, but only spread grievances on Haotian God. The cultivation base of the Haotian Jade Pool can only be Da Luo Jinxian, although it has been a long time since the ancestor Hongjun, but the cultivation base has not increased. Originally, when Haotian became the Emperor of Heaven, he should have taken the initiative to go to the Wa Palace to meet Nu Wa. After all, Nuwa is a saint, and Haotian is just a big Luo Jinxian, even with Hongjun ancestor backing up, but the tail still can''t reach the sky. After all, it was because of these reasons that Jean''s Nuwa had a misunderstanding of Haotian. After Haotian became the Emperor of Heaven, he became more and more arrogant, which also made Nuwa very dissatisfied. Now that Haotian has encountered a strong enemy, Nuwa naturally just watched the excitement. There is still cause and effect between these saints. Although this is not a cause and effect taken by Haotian God, it has a lot to do with Haotian God''s attitude. These causes and effects are formed between one''s own thoughts. It is very difficult to solve these causes and effects. Now, even though Haotian hid Xingtian''s body, he hid Xingtian''s axe. No one can guarantee that there will be the next Xing Tian, ??the next person to challenge the authority of the heaven. Looking at it this way, the heaven was so fragile, weak and vulnerable. As long as a powerful person can destroy the entire heavenly court. This is the fatal weakness of Heavenly Court, and the only way to deal with this shortcoming better is to expand the recruits. At this time, when Haotian started, he knew that it was the strong support of Primordial Heavenly Sovereign, so that he, the boy who had always stayed by Hongjun''s side, was able to take the position and become the master of the Three Realms. In the future, the Primitive Tianzun showed his favor to Haotian God in many ways. After all, to show kindness to Haotian God is to follow the meaning of the teacher Hongjun ancestor. The original is well done. After Haotian was short of manpower here, the first thing he thought of was to find the original. This day, Haotian God arrived in the Kunlun Mountain Yuxu Palace. After all, the Haotian God is the Emperor of Heaven, and he is also a person with identity in these three realms. So to see Guang Chengzi under this sect is to let Guang Chengzi enter the report. After Guangcheng arrived at the dojo where the original Tianzun practiced, Guang Chengzi said. "Teacher, God Haotian came to see him. He is outside the gate at this time." Primitive was a little surprised, said. "What is he doing? Then~ please come in!" 123kanshu.com www.123kanshu.com Then Guang Chengzi invited Haotian God to the main hall of Yuxu Palace. Originally, he asked first. "I don''t know what Daoist Haotian is doing here!" Haotian took a sip of tea and said with a look of embarrassment. "Primitive Daoist friend, I have something and I want to ask you for help, but I don''t know if it is inappropriate to talk." The original can only ask. "Friends, please tell me, if there is anything that can help, I will definitely not postpone it." Haotian said. "Primitive Daoist, as you know, I became the lord of these three realms on the recommendation of ancestor Hongjun and your Sanqing Daoists. Although I became the lord of these three realms, I have no name and no soldiers. Pie. Now in this heavenly court, only these Four Seas Dragon Kings are my commander in command, but this Shui Clan has always lived in the land of the four seas and is of no use to the heavenly court. I have no one under me, no soldiers to send.So I came to ask the original daoists to help me." After hearing these words, Yuan Yuan knew what Haotian had come from, and said with a deep face. "Friend Haotian, what does this mean?" Haotian said again. "The Taoists have twelve golden immortals, all of whom are powerful people in the interpretation and teaching. Can the Taoists let them come out to help me. It is also good to build the heaven together and share the boundless luck." Primitive knew in his heart that although this heavenly court was the lord of the Three Realms, it would still depend on this dynasty in the future. As for the affairs of the world, the Three Emperors have the final say. From now on, the influence of the Haotian God will not be as fast as that of the Three Emperors. The Three Emperors are the masters of the human luck. The development of this heavenly court is not so obvious. And these twelve golden immortals are all his beloved disciples, if they hand over to Haotian God, then their strength will obviously drop. So the original will not agree anyway. Said the original. "This matter is of great importance. I think it is better to take a long-term view." These twelve golden immortals have long heard the conversation between Master Yuan and Haotian. Naturally, they dont want to go to the heaven. Isnt it good for them to be at ease? If you have a god, then there will be endless Things that need to be done.This is not only a delay in cultivation, but also no benefits. Their current Taiyi Golden Immortal''s strength is already very powerful, and in the current view, it is also enough. During the period after the Three Emperors, most of the monks who hadn''t cultivated into the Daluo Jinxian from the opening of the sky until now, most of them died in the robbery. Now the number of monks Daluo Jinxian in this predecessor is also significantly reduced. And many Daluo Jinxian, because they didn''t realize the secret of longevity, many of them died of death.Only a small part of the immortals survived. During this period, the Taiyi Golden Immortal was already considered an absolute powerhouse. And the abilities of the saints are far beyond the monks of all saints. One thing to be clear here is that the saint is not the level of this cultivation base, but the fruit position, that is, when the cultivation base has the opportunity to arrive, it is only a fruit position that can be achieved. And the realm of the saint is Hunyuan Daluojinxian, and there are also many differences, such as Laozi''s cultivation base.Nu Wa''s cultivation base is low, Lao Tzu''s cultivation base is Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian fourfold, and Nwa is Hunyuan Daluo one layer. Twelve golden immortals heard that Daohao came to the primitive, wanting them to follow Haotian God. However, the Twelve Golden Immortals only had Primordial Heavenly Lord in their eyes. What a Haotian God was, he was just a boy next to Hongjun Daozu, and naturally he couldn''t compare with Primordial. Originally, he was arrogant and looked down on other schools... 3187 Chapter 198: Haotian finds Hongjun to complain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuan Yuan looked down on other people, and in Yuan Yuan''s eyes, only his brother Lao Tzu was the most powerful person. Although there are many disciples in Tongtian, the disciples in the school are of low morality and have no class. Even if it is some monks who are incarnations of fairies, Tongtian is still correct. This makes the original look down on the teachings. The most important factor is that Jijiao''s strength is still so strong, Jijiao is slowly prospering. There are more and more incense. In the interpretation and teaching, if you deal with the Taoist Taoist and the Antarctic Immortal Weng a bit more powerful, even if it is a twelve golden immortal, the cultivation base is actually only a freshman, and the cultivation base is not high. In the cut teaching, there are many masters, there are hundreds of people with famous names, and there are more masters without names. In the eyes of the primitive, Nuwa is just a female stream, without any real ability. The words of the two sages in the West were not seen by the original. Although the cultivation of the Western Two Saints is higher than the original. But after all, the West is barren. After tens of thousands of years of receiving and quasi-teaching, only these few students have become talented. Other apprentices are all low-rooted and unsuitable for cultivation. This has a lot to do with the destruction of Western spiritual veins. The Three Emperors, who have no contradiction with the original, have just become holy, and the original is not very optimistic. This teacher is such a person, so everyone in the interpretation and teaching has such an expression, which makes people very unhappy. In the interpretation and teaching, they are all aloof and look down on other monks. I am afraid that afterwards, they will only understand it after they really taste the taste of failure. Where Haotian is in the original, if he can''t please him, naturally there is no way. In terms of strength, even though Haotian is a distinguished position, there is still a big gap in strength compared to the original. The two are not comparable at all. Haotian had to go back. Haotian had suffered a loss when he found the original for the first time. Haotian thought that this is also the case for Tongtian. But if the Lord of Heaven has always been a polished commander, then he really has no face. From then on, Haotian had just seen his position among the saints slightly. Haotian thought this primitive was so good to him, he would definitely agree. If you follow your own heavenly court, the Twelve Golden Immortals will definitely agree. This also made Haotian understand the difference between himself and the saint. After Haotian discussed with Yaochi, he went to the High Heaven Hall and reported his work to the teacher Hongjun Ancestor, and also explained his own difficulties. At this critical time, it still depends on what Hongjun ancestor said, otherwise, I really can''t say it. Haotian said when he arrived in the High Heaven Palace. "Dao Ancestor, in this heavenly court, we are supporting Yaochi. This single tree is difficult to support. We also ask the teacher to help us. Among these three realms, I am afraid no one has yet to obey me. Hong Jun said.Moxue Literature Network www.moxue99.com "Haotian, Yaochi, don''t worry, I have my own arrangements. You can stay in the heavens for the time being and don''t have any trouble. Last time you beat Zhuanxu and injured Jiufeng of the Witch Clan, let Xingtian take revenge. Damage to the majesty of the heavenly court, there will be no such thing happening next time. This heavenly court is originally a place in charge of the Three Realms, and must be able to accommodate all kinds. Only if you master the art of checks and balances can you be the master of these three realms." Although Haotian was criticized by Hongjun, Haotian could tell that the ancestor of Hongjun was toward him, and he didn''t blame himself too much. I have already promised to help myself. But Haotian was still a little worried. It was not good to be the Lord of the Heavenly Court and to ignore everything, Haotian said. "Since Dao Ancestor asked me to be the master of the Three Realms, I naturally want to do well, but staying in the heaven every day, can I really manage the prehistoric famine?" Hong Jun said. "Xiu is so nonsense, I let you take it, then take it well, don''t mess around, regenerate right and wrong, so that you can''t be the master of the Three Realms." This time, both Haotian and Yaochi were shocked. His position was given by Hongjun, and it would naturally be extremely easy to take it away. Naturally, Hong Jun had a degree of control, and just after teaching Haotian, he still wanted to give Haotian and Yaochi some benefits. After that, Hongjun gave Haotian a lot of spirit treasures, as well as rare animals, countless rare flowers and plants, elixir, and fairy roots. The most famous one is the Haotian Mirror, and there are some spirit treasures named after the universe, heaven and earth, all bestowed by Hongjun Daozu. Although these things are a bit weak, their level is not high. But with these things, Heavenly Court is no longer shabby, at least has the strength to be friends with others. And there are many rare flowers and plants, elixir, and fairy roots, which are very important things for cultivators, and this rare and exotic animal. If you domesticate these anomalies, it will be A very powerful mount. After the three emperors, this mount has also become a sweet bun, a good spirit beast can provide a great battle bonus. And this thing, not everyone has the ability to accept, even if they have the ability to accept, but this spirit beast is also reduced. This is also the reason why there were many monks who had no mounts during the Conferred God Period. And even if it was Jiang Ziya''s mount, the original Tianzun had no choice but to give Jiang Ziya a different image.It shows how great the temptation of this spirit beast is. If these things are regarded as rewards, then there must be a lot of monks who are willing to join the heavenly court. And Hong Jun gave Yaochi a magic weapon with extremely strong defense. It is the plain cloud boundary flag, one of the innate five-color flags. This innate five-color flag was formed from the five leaves of this chaotic green lotus when the world was opened up. Its defense power is extremely strong, and it can be called the best innate spirit treasure. . At the same time, they gave Yaochi nine thousand flat peach saplings, so that the back is a spring of innate guishui. This flat peach must be born with Guishui before it can be nurtured. Naturally, the benefits of flat peaches are that they can prolong life after eating them. This is also a good way to control gods in the future. Things that can prolong one''s life are inherently rare, and although ordinary immortals have a long life, they still cannot escape the fate of death. Eating flat peaches is different, it can prolong life. This can control the fairy well. Then after Haotian and Yaochi got the rewards from Daozu Hongjun, they could only go back obediently and wait for the news. If he gets into trouble again, he will definitely anger Hongjun. Others don''t know Hongjun''s temper, but Haotian and Yaochi, who are Hongjun''s personal boys, are very clear. Therefore, the two of Hongjun obediently obediently. Only after returning to the heavens, 9,000 flat peaches were planted well. Then I waited for Hongjun Daozu''s arrangement... 3188 Chapter 199: Conferring with the God List You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Haotian and Yaochi had obtained a lot of treasures from Daozu Hongjun, they could only stay in the heaven. At this time, Haotian and Yaochi were in the heavenly court, giving birth to a daughter. The name is Princess Longji, who is talented and intelligent, and is a good seedling of Taoism. The heavens also fell silent. At this time, the Hong Kong has already ushered in the period of Dayu''s flood control. At this time on the prehistoric continent, the leader of this tribe was already Dayu. After more than 20 years of water control, Dayu dredged the great rivers in this predicament, so that the floods no longer flooded. Greatly improved people''s production and living standards. Dayu used a dredging-based governance method, abandoning the previous method, relying on containment and intercepting floods, so that all the waters of the river flowed down the river to the four seas. This is an excellent way of governance. After that, Honghuang established the first feudal dynasty, Xia. Daozu Hongjun was also actively planning for Haotian. Haotian''s Heavenly Court had very few people, no one could use it, and many things were left unattended. At this time, Hongjun Daozu was the preaching general Lao Tzu, Yuan Yuan, and Tong Tian three people invited over. The talks were started again, this time mainly for the selection of talents for Haotian''s Heavenly Court. Hongjun did not notify the other saints. One was other saints, such as Nwa, who had no apprentices and could not contribute anything. However, because the western spiritual veins were damaged, the two of them, Zhun Ti The talents are all very good. Hongjun Daozu then said. "Now this heavenly court has been set up, I am calling you here today, mainly to discuss the matter of this heavenly court''s righteous god canonization." Speaking of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, he sacrificed the heavenly book, and the heavenly book is this list of gods. There are three hundred and sixty-five righteous gods in this list of gods. Now how to select them, the three sages must jointly decide. Hongjun Daozu''s meaning is very clear. Every religion wants to send some people to this list of gods, to this heavenly court, to help Haotian take charge of the heavenly court. There is only one apprentice under Lao Tzu, the Great Master Xuandu, so naturally there is nothing to contribute, but Lao Tzu is capable, and Lao Tzu can be regarded as the most powerful person among the known saints. And Lao Tzu is close to the original Tianzun, the leader of the evangelism. Primitive treats Lao Tzu with great humility, not only primitive humility, but also the clerk of Primordial Religion who is also very courteous to Lao Tzu. But Tongtian didn''t like to do things like that, which made Lao Tzu gradually open the distance from Tongtian. Then there was a secret discussion between Hongjun Daozu and the three saints. Outsiders did not know what was said. But this discussion has only passed six hundred years. When the talks were over, the saints of the Three Religions, under the supervision of Daozu Hongjun, were all signed and drawn on the Fengshen List. Once it is signed and drawn, it means that the list of gods is recognized. If you violate the list of gods in the future, you will not obey Hongjun Daozu. After the signing of this list of gods, a commander in charge of the operation of the gods must be determined. Hongjun originally wanted Lao Tzu to complete this action, because Lao Tzu''s original cultivation level was also high, and the main purpose was to let the two major teachings of interpretation and interception to find suitable people from their disciples and disciples. It is able to teach well. But because Lao Tzu was unwilling to preside over this action, he handed over the host of this action to Yuanshi Tianzun. Daozu Hongjun could only give the Heavenly Book Conferred Version to the original Tianzun, and let the original Tianzun preside over the action. Then the saints of the three religions all returned to their own caves.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com As soon as the heavenly book appeared, all the saints in the predicament had a feeling. Nagato sensed the appearance of the heavenly book long ago, and Nagato knew that this great tribulation of the gods was about to arrive. Others don''t know, but Nagato is really clear, and the list of gods is actually the power of the heaven led by the Haotian God that Hongjun Daozu weakened the power of the three religions and made it easy for him to control. And among them, there are internal contradictions between the Sanqing, otherwise, this plan will not be implemented. Among the Three Qings, the most powerful is the Master Tongtian, and the power of interception gradually grows to make the original Tianzun jealous, and then gradually makes Lao Tzu a little jealous. Most of the immortals in the Conferred God List were selected in the cut-off teaching. This list of gods only has three hundred and sixty-five righteous gods. And there are as many as 10,000 people in the Jiedao School, which is a mere three hundred and sixty-five, which is not much. Tongtian Taoist, helpless Hongjun Daozu pressure, can only sign this unequal agreement. Nagato is also clear that this list of gods is said to be a heavenly righteous god, but compared with unfettered immortals, the benefits have not been improved, but this ability and cultivation are restricted. No one of the immortals wants to be the person on this list. After that, Yuan Yuan and Laozi joined forces, and even more arrogantly, the disciples in the cut-off teaching were sent to the list of conferred gods. Primitive was even more ruthless, and if it weren''t for the quasi-promotion and introduction, if you couldn''t stand it, then Primordial and Laozi would still slaughter all the disciples. Completely eliminate the interception teaching. It''s not that Jiuying and Zhunti have taken away many Jiejiao disciples, and the fate of Jiejiao is really a bit dangerous. Nagato knew the original sinister intentions, but Tong Tian didn''t. Lao Tzu didn''t even know that after the Conferred God War, Lao Tzu himself would be betrayed by Tongtian, so that Lao Tzu''s cultivation was always sealed. But since there is Nagato, such a thing will not happen here. The original conspiracy will not succeed. After the Battle of Conferred Gods, Hong Huang will be rewritten. Nuwa didn''t care after learning about the appearance of the Book of Gods of Heaven. This thing has nothing to do with Nu Wa, and Nu Wa only needs to do her own thing, it is enough. There is no need to do anything unrelated to this matter. The reception and quasi mention of the West, because they don''t understand the situation, and Nagato hasn''t been in Lingshan in the West for a long time. However, we can faintly feel that the opportunities for western teaching are coming. As soon as this list of gods came out, it would cause a huge disturbance. If we could take the opportunity to attract some capable monks from the East to the West, it would only be of great help to the promotion of the West in the future. After the saints of the Three Religions returned home, they started to arrange a series of arrangements. After Tongtian signed the Fengshen Ban, because it signed an unequal treaty, Tongtian also had no face to face the doorman. Tongtian just issued a ban in Biyou Palace, telling his doormen not to walk around the world at will. This is also to avoid the slaughter of his disciples. .. 3189 Chapter 200: Master of Conferred God Operation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yuan Yuan returned to the Yuxu Palace after accepting the order of Daozu Hongjun and becoming the host of the Conferred God Action, and began his plan well. At this time, in the interpretation and teaching, the most trusted person in the primitive is the Taoist and Antarctic Immortal. The cultivation base of the Taoist of the Lantern is relatively high, and the Taoist of the Lantern is given earlier than the time. The Taoist of the Lantern is the great power that only emerged after the Lich War. After that, he worshiped at the door of the sage Yuan, Yuan Tianzun had a lot of trust in Ran Deng, and made Lan Deng the vice-master of the teaching. The big things and small things in the sect can be talked about by burning a lantern. Although the cultivation base of Burning Lantern is only in the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, this Daluo Jinxian is already a very powerful role in the Conferred God period. The saint cannot be dispatched casually because of his good face. At this time, if there is a powerful person under his hand, it is undoubtedly a very good thing for the interpretation and teaching. Antarctic Immortal Weng is not as high as a Taoist man, but Antarctic Immortal Weng is also highly qualified and has a longer life span. It can be regarded as a big disciple of Chanjiao. The Antarctic Immortal is like the secretary general of the original Tianzun in the tribulation of the gods. Many messages are conveyed by the Antarctic Immortal. The cultivation base of the Antarctic Immortal has stayed in the cultivation base of Daluo Jinxian for thousands of years, and his cultivation base is difficult to go further. The same is true for Burning Lanterns. In the middle of the Great Luo Jinxian, it is difficult to improve. Primitive Tianzun found them to discuss. Primitive Tianzun said. "Now Hongjun Daozu asks me to preside over this list of gods to select talents for the Heavenly Court of God Haotian. We still have a lot of places on it. Once the words of the gods are enshrined, the God of Haotian will be controlled from now on. There is no freedom. But the action of this deity cannot be stopped." At this time, Antarctica Xian Weng said. "The Haotian God is nameless, and my disciples are willing to follow Master, and don''t want to be on the list of gods." Burning lamp also said. "Although this list of gods has a lot of places in my interpretation and teaching, it does not require the quality of this person. We only need to allow the twelve immortals to accept more apprentices and let these ineffective apprentices be on the list. Its also the apprentices of Jean who have a day in their lives." After listening to the original, he felt that Ran Deng said it well. This person with a high cultivation base is naturally unwilling to enter the Conferred God List, but if the cultivation base is underground, a mortal who has not yet cultivated into a heavenly immortal, or a capable person among mortals, has a cultivation base underground, and enters the Conferred God List, strength Will obviously improve. However, those who entered the Conferred God List had the lowest ability in the early days of Tianxian. This is already a great temptation for many mortals. In addition, the gods can greatly extend their lifespan, which is not easy to accomplish the task. The original said at this time. "Ran Deng is right. We can act according to the plan. But I am afraid that Tongtian will not be convinced. He has a lot of places in Jiedao. Many immortals are born from Jiedao." Burning lantern can instantly understand the original mind. Ran Lan said. "Teacher, don''t worry. He originally had many disciples. It is not an extremely easy task to send some capable people into the heavenly court. And since there are already a large number of people, we can also take the opportunity to kill the spirit. Otherwise. From now on, I am afraid that Jiu Jiao will dominate in the wild." The original hearing is also very annoying. Tongtian has always been against the original, and the demon disciples who are unwilling to accept, Tongtian wants to accept. People who are primitive and unwilling to teach, Tongtian will teach. Moreover, the teaching is relatively good. Primitive teaching materials like to keep a hand. Although the primitive teaching is not much, it still affects the understanding of the disciples. Tongtian is different, he is straightforward and honest with his disciples.17 novels www.17xs.net Tongtian teaches whatever he knows. There is no kind of teaching, and it is passed down. Tongtian''s bold temperament also allows all his disciples and Master to be happy and harmonious without any barriers. Although Tongtian has a better relationship with his disciples, there is still a bad thing, that is, his disciples are not easy to discipline. This was also for the original spy plan worked during the Conferred God War. Speaking of the original secret plan, it was that when the original Tianzun received the Fengshen host, he set a policy. That is, the contradiction between training a spy, let''s explain and intercept education, continue to intensify. Promote the conduct of the action of the gods, and at the same time, maximize the benefits of interpretation and education, and minimize the suppression of education. In the Biyu Palace of Jinbie Island. Master Tongtian is still educating his disciples some Dao methods as usual, and there is no difference in what they have done. Tongtian himself is more open. Isn''t this the righteous god who selected more than 300 people for Haotian God, and his disciples had as many as 10,000. Anything you choose can be handled at will, as long as you are not your favorite lover, or if you have one or two powerful ones, then they are all acceptable. After all, Tong Tian was thinking too simple. The original didn''t plan, it just got rid of it. The original plan was to completely defeat the interception teaching. Because of the strict rules of the original interpretation teaching, there were not many followers. Among the disciples, there are only a handful of people with high cultivation. It is nothing more than Antarctica Immortal Weng, Taoist of Burning Lights.There are twelve celestial heads. The strength of the twelve celestial heads is now only the golden celestial cultivation base. Among them, Guangcheng Zi Chijinjin, who has high-definition mana, is only the late cultivation base of Taiyi Jinxian. This makes the original still a little anxious. Then Yuan Yuan convened the twelve golden immortals for a small meeting. The original said to the twelve golden immortals. "Apprentices, you are the elite among my apprentices, but your cultivation base has been a thousand years and has not progressed in size. If you have not broken through to Da Luo Jinxian cultivation base in 1,500 years, then He committed the precept of Heaven and Earth Killing." The twelve golden immortals looked at each other, they didn''t understand what killing precepts were. Guangchengzi is also the first immortal of the twelve golden immortals, who is deeply loved by the primitive, Guangchengzi said. Here is a long-winded look, when hitting the first immortal of Jinzhong, when the original Tianzun practice is taking the side, among the apprentices who accompany the practice around, the apprentice who can strike Jinzhong is usually a distinguished status. Guang Chengzi asked. "Teacher, how can we break this murder?" The original replied. "If you haven''t broken through this, you will have committed a killing. This killing is different from others. It can only be broken by killing someone or being killed by someone." Chi Sperm said again. "Teacher, please give me some guidance." The original plan has been made... 3190 Chapter 201 Three Demons at Xuanyuan Tomb You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chi Sperm asked how Primordial Tianzun should deal with this killing. Original Tianzun actually had a plan. The Twelve Golden Immortals have been practicing for nearly 1,500 years, but they are indeed not enlightened by Da Luo. This has something to do with the professor of the Primitive Tianzun, and it also has a lot to do with the understanding ability of the Twelve Golden Immortals. Primitive Tianzun said. "You are the best among my apprentices. If you can''t survive the killing vows, you can only serve as errands to God Haotian. From then on, you can''t be a free and easy immortal. But now I preside over the list of gods, all of this is easy to say. Let Xie Jiao pay more to help you complete the killing precepts, so as to protect you from fear. I have a plan here. If you act according to your plan, you can ensure that you can survive the killing precepts. None of your students have any disciples. The destined person who helped Xiqi attack the Yin and Shang dynasties was accepted as an apprentice. The Conferred God List can only rely on the replacement of the human dynasty, re-establishing and distributing the power of the incense of the human world, and only the old dynasty disappears and the new dynasty is established, which is the most beneficial after the confiscated god.Only then can the new king be grateful and we can continue to be incense." After the Twelve Immortals heard it, they understood, and began to go down the mountain to look for the destined person in the human dynasty. At the same time, the original Tianzun wanted to pull the Empress Nvwa over and let Nvwa help her act as a god. Although Nvwa''s strength was not high, she was also a saint. With Nvwa''s help, this was replaced by the human dynasty.There is also the Fengshen list set by Hongjun Daozu to maximize the original interests. This is the original goal. The primitive side is planning to sneak in Nuwa quietly. At the same time, I am laying out my own bigger plan. At this time, Yuanyuan was also widely recruiting disciples, and a large group of children came to Kunlun to allow them to practice the fairy law.But this cultivation of immortality is based on talent, and some people can become immortals even if they dont practice.Some people practice all day long and cannot make progress. This is the talent, it can''t be competed, can''t be grabbed. Primitive Tianzun is very busy in many cases, so it is said that he usually let Burning Lantern or Antarctic Celestial Weng teach his apprentice. Two of them were taken by the original Tianzun. One is Shen Gongbao, who can speak well, is talented, and is extremely intelligent and witty. Shen Gongbao was deeply loved by Primitive Tianzun. There is another person, Jiang Ziya, Jiang Ziya''s cultivation is mediocre, and he has no extraordinary talents for cultivation, but he is more honest, obedient, and easy to control, and he has a strategy in his chest. The Primitive Tianzun trained Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya well. Shen Gongbao was favored by Primordial Tianzun, and it was not an extraordinary talent for cultivation. It''s the jealousy of Shen Gongbao. Primitive Tianzun wanted Shen Gongbao to penetrate into the interpretation of the teachings, and then a steady stream of people in the gate of Jiejiao came to block the actions of the Gods, so that they could be killed. If there is no such a chess piece, in the process of conferring the gods, if Jiu Jiao maintains a sect that is irrelevant to himself, it is difficult to accomplish this action of conferring gods. Shen Gongbao is the key chess piece. But what kind of status the Primordial Heavenly Sovereign is, is one of the six sages of the High Heaven Palace. Primitive Tianzun was inconvenient to come forward and directly told Shen Gongbao that he would be a spy and an undercover agent. Therefore, the original Tianzun signaled the Antarctic Immortal Weng to do Shen Gongbao''s work. In the end, he moved Shen Gongbao. Among them, Shen Gongbao was aroused and wanted to work hard to prove himself. This action of the gods is a big game of chess. Just arranging a piece of chess is of little significance to the entire battle. Only by being well-rounded can you ensure that the Conferred God action is carried out in the direction you want. At this time, Nagato was also making some arrangements, and Nagato also let Yun Zhongzi go to the world to find his apprentice. With the apprentice, only then can I walk in the world.Good novel www.hxs8.com This battle of the gods, in general, is the replacement of the human dynasty, and there are very few cultivators with higher abilities in it. But only when there was still a thousand immortal formations in the Zhu Xian formation, with the participation of saints, other times, they were not involved. Nagato thought of a better candidate, that is, the Three Demon of Xuanyuan Tomb. If he could conquer the Three Demon of Xuanyuan Tomb, it might seriously affect the direction of the Conferred God War. Just do it. Nagato arrives at the Xuanyuan Tomb in the south of Chaoge City, where there are nine fox spirits living there for thousands of years, as well as young chicken spirits and jade pipa spirits. The cultivation bases of these three fairies are all high. Among them, the nine-tailed vixen with the highest cultivation base already has the cultivation base of the middle stage of Xuanxian. . When Nagato arrived in the Xuanyuan tomb, the three monsters saw Nagato arrived. A little puzzled, but also a little frightened, said the nine-tailed vixen. "A Taoist from nowhere, dare to break into my cave, but he is looking for death." Nagato''s cultivation base has completely crushed these little monsters. Nagato smiled. "Haha, you can''t be rude to wait for the little demon, I''m here to show you the way." The jade pipa is fine with a violent personality. Can not help but directly come up and start the fight. Nagato didn''t expect this little demon''s character to be so irritable. I didn''t show any mercy anymore, and directly hit the jade pipa with the palm of his backhand, then smashed it heavily on the rock, and his body rolled to the ground, revealing that it was a jade pipa. The nine-tailed fox demon and the immature chicken were furious when they saw their sisters being shot out, and they also took up the sword and rushed towards Nagato. Nagato just moved gently with his hands. The strength of the flesh directly shattered the sword. At the same time, he quickly drew two punches and smashed them on the two monsters. Although it only used less than ten percent. The two demons were already spitting blood, dying. Nagato said at this time. "I came here to warn you. In the future, Nuwa will let you enter the palace. If you want to live in the harem, dont go. If this goes, I will not be able to bypass you. If you dont go, I can keep you all right. If you go, you can only die. Do you understand what I mean?" The nine-tailed fox demon knew how powerful it was, so he could only bow his head and admit his mistake and kowtow quickly. The young chicken has been seriously injured, and it is difficult to move. As long as Nagato can''t understand this good quotient, it''s because Da has corrupted. This is actually the conspiracy of the original Tianzun, and Nuwa was also pulled into the water at this time. The only way to reveal the ugly face of the original Tianzun is to stop his deliberate smearing of the Shang Dynasty, and to stop him from pulling other saints into the water. When Nagato saw the three demons so embarrassed, he waved his hand and gave them some healing potions. At the same time, he also used Sanguang holy water. The injuries of the three demons soon healed, and at the same time their cultivation level Not only was it not affected, but it was improved for a while... 3191 Chapter 203: Fei Zhongyouhuns slander You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The three demon immediately regained consciousness, felt the energy soaring in the body, the three demon were shocked. After a while, the three demons understood that Nagato was in control of all this. A chill could not help but rise from my heart. The three demon thoughts, if such a big person wants their lives, just a wave of their hands can end their thousand-year cultivation. After Nagato finished speaking these words, he turned and left. The remaining three demons knelt on the ground. After a while, the three demons still had lingering fears in their hearts, and they also kept Nagato''s words in their hearts. Such a powerful force is nothing more than a saint. But the Three Demons still didn''t understand how the Nuwa Empress Nagato asked the three of them to confuse King Zhou. The saint''s thinking, how can the trivial three demons understand, still follow the order carefully, lest he ruined his thousand-year cultivation early. At this time, the emperor of Yin Shang was still Emperor B. And Emperor Zhou is not yet in power. King Zhou is the third son of Emperor Yi. King Zhou also has two biological elder brothers. Both of them have outstanding abilities. The two elder brothers are very good. Because they werent the regular wife when they gave birth to the two elder brothers. These two elder brothers were concubines, and Di Xin was just the eldest son. Then, because the beam of the palace suddenly broke one day, Di Xin embraced the beam and rescued Emperor Yi because of his supernatural power. Emperor B thus passed the throne to Emperor B. That is, King Zhou. After King Zhou came to power, Shang had already begun to decay. Among them, the eight hundred princes of the towns were all in their own affairs. This was also an important factor in the demise of Shang. Each country governs its own state affairs, and there is no need for merchants to provide anything. Each country has its own military power, its own land and its people. Nagato understood that Yin Shang was already broken in his bones. At this time, a very important thing was happening in the Yin and Shang Dynasty. At this time, after King Zhou succeeded to the throne, Taishi Wen, the important official of the Shang Dynasty, went to Beihai to quell the rebellion, because before that, Taishi Wen had the final say. Taishi Wen''s power is greater than that of the prime minister, and the power of Asia is even greater. In the Yin and Shang dynasties, he was one of the best. Master Wen was once worshiped by the second-generation disciple of Jiu Jiao, Jin Ling Sheng, and is an authentic third-generation disciple of Jiu Jiao. Master Wen is not only exquisite in martial arts, but also good at Taoism.In just fifty years under the gate of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, he has already cultivated to the level of Da Luo Jinxian, and at the same time he can open the third eye to see through all evils. It was because of the position and ability of Master Wen Tai who were very famous in the Shang Dynasty, the emperor Zhou had no sense of existence. For many things, the minister did not ask King Zhou, but instead asked Master Wen for instructions. It was only a month after Master Wen Tai left that King Zhou realized the joy of being an emperor. In the imperial court, there were two ministers who were not reused at first. Fei Zhong and You Hun. The two flattered King Zhou because of their love. After Master Wen left, no one could restrain King Zhou. King Zhou just tasted the joy of being an emperor. All day is to indulge yourself. In the Shang dynasty, although there were eight hundred princes in towns, every year the princes had to go to the dynasty to worship King Zhou in person. This is to strengthen the rule of the empire, but also to strengthen the connection with the locality. Some of these eight hundred princes stood outside the door, and only those with status were able to enter this hall. After these eight hundred towns, they are divided into four directions: southeast, northwest and northwest. In each direction, there is a road prince, the general leader, and each of the two hundred town princes. These are Nanbo Hou E Chongyu, Beibo Hou Chonghouhu, Dongbo Hou Jiang Huanchu, Xibo Hou Jichang.Yudi Bookstore www.yudiwu.com The princes of the four major towns have noble status, and they have only been able to enter the main hall to worship. Because of this annual meeting, the princes of the eight hundred towns all returned. Among these princes, as long as the northern princes, Su Hu did not give Fei Zhong Youhun a gift. The two of Fei Zhongyouhun were very angry, so Fei Zhongyouhun decided to clean up Su Hu, otherwise, if this is passed, no one will give him a gift. Fei Zhongyouhun are the celebrities of King Zhou. They have a deep mind and can often grasp King Zhou''s thoughts. So after this great meeting, the two spoke to King Zhou. "My lord, I heard that Hou Suhu in Jizhou has a rebellious intention. He trains soldiers and horses in Jizhou City all day, and he has gathered a group of capable people." After King Zhou listened, he wasn''t the kind of person who just said it, said King Zhou. "Two Aiqings, if you two say this, there is no evidence. If there is no evidence, then the princes of the world will be dissatisfied if Jizhouhou is dealt with rashly." Fei Zhong said. "Your Majesty is reasonable, but even if there is no evidence, your Majesty can let Hou Suhu in Jizhou send his son or daughter to Yin Shang as hostages. In this case, even if Su Hu is rebellious, he will not dare to oppose it." Youhun added at this time. "Master Fei is right. I heard that there is a beautiful woman in Hou Suhu''s family in Jizhou, who is very beautiful and empty in the queen''s harem. How about taking this opportunity and recruiting as a harem? King Zhou was overjoyed when he heard that there was a beautiful woman, and said. "Well, I think Su Hu is also ill-intentioned, and immediately declare Su Hu to enter the hall, and I will question him face to face." Then the order officer went to anxious Su Hu to enter the palace. Su Hu was resting in the post house. After the Great Chao meeting, Su Hu could have left Chaoge with his country''s soldiers. At this time, I received the order from King Zhou, which felt a little strange, but King Zhou summoned him to meet. Su Hu entered the palace and paid homage to King Zhou. Su Hu asked. "I wonder if the king summoned his subordinates?" King Zhou said. "Bold Su Hu, how dare you rebel?" Su Hu was so frightened that he just stood up, his legs trembled and quickly knelt down. Majesty, his subordinates dare not rebel even if they die!Please be aware of it. King Zhou saw that Su Hu was so scared, he knew that Su Hu was not brave enough to rebel. This rebellion is a serious sin, enough to destroy the door. In this rebellion, the grasp of evidence is not so obvious. Sometimes, when the king says that you are rebelling, it is a rebellion. Therefore, the princes are very afraid to hear these words. King Zhou said. "Many princes have come up to me, saying that you are rebelling, but I don''t believe it either. Su Hu then said. "The minister is absolutely unwilling, and asks the king to observe and ask the king to decide." "Okay, then you can send your daughter Daji into the palace, so that you are also the head of the state, and you can also show your loyalty." Su Hu was also a shrewd person, and immediately understood that someone framed him. Su Hu defended... 3192 Chapter 203 Su Hu is against business You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Su Hu said. "Majesty, don''t listen to slander. My Su family has been loyal for generations. How dare to oppose business. There must be someone instigating the relationship between monarchs and ministers. Please don''t believe it." King Zhou was a little angry at this time, and King Zhou didn''t have much interest in Su Hu''s rebellion. Su Hu was just a small vassal, even if he could not resist, he was quickly put down. And King Zhou is interested in the beautiful women of the Su family. There are only three beauties in King Zhou''s palace, all of them are political marriages. Queen Jiang is the daughter of Dongbo Hou Jiang Huanchu, and Huang Guifei is the sister of Wucheng Wang Huang Feihu. The only one who has Yang Guifei is not a political marriage. These women are the kind of abiding by the rules, and King Zhou must be in front of them. Observing the etiquette, I feel very restrained. King Zhou always wanted to enrich the harem, but he couldn''t find any good reason. Now that I have found an opportunity, how can I let it go. After hearing Su Hu''s words, King Zhou immediately furious and said. "Boldly Suhu, isn''t a widow worthy of being your in-laws?" Su Hu is also a loyal and good person, and refuses to make any compromises. This period is not the kind of period when the ruler has to die and the ruler has to die, but the respect between the ruler and the ruler is mutual. Only when the ruler is sympathetic to the ruler, the ruler is willing to work for the ruler. Only when the ruler is good to the minister can he be loyal to him. Su Hu was unwilling to bow his head, Su Hu said. "Please be aware that the speed will never do such rebellious things. There must be fraud in it. Please think carefully." Because King Zhou couldn''t stand Su Hu''s temper, he was a bit angry, King Zhou said directly. "Su Hu, the widow gave you the opportunity to become the head of the state. You dont cherish it, but now you suspect me. No matter what I do, you will go back immediately and send your daughter to Chaoge, otherwise dont blame me for being rude ." King Zhou also left the hall angrily after speaking. Su Hu was also depressed and returned to the post house. Su Hu felt sorry for his daughter and was unwilling to give his daughter to King Zhou. Although this was the wealth he had sought, it was due to his daughter''s superiority after all. Su Hu could not afford to lose this person. So Su Hu wrote on the wall of the post house. "Wudao faints the king, bullying men and women, asking me to offer women, wishful thinking." Although these sixteen characters are vulgar, they all reflect the dissatisfaction with King Zhou. After Su Hu left with the housekeeper, the administrator of the post house saw this verse. Because the content is too rebellious, so let''s post office dare not hide it. Then this matter was reported directly to King Zhou. King Zhou was furious when he heard it. "Su Hupifu, I will spare his life and let him return to the country to offer his daughter. Now that he insults me like this, I will not give up." Nine Tao Novels www.9txs.com Let''s just say, King Zhou made the messenger under his clerk pass Yin Dilapidated, let Yin Dilapidated lead the Yin Shang army, and wipe out Jizhou. At this time, Youhun stepped forward and said. "My lord, don''t worry, this Jizhou is originally a land of Pingchuan, there is no barrier to defend, and there is no need for the sophisticated soldiers of the Shang Dynasty to deal with them. It is better to let one or two princes lead their troops to crusade. This is also possible, showing The supreme authority of the king." Then King Hou Zhou was to let Beibohou Chonghouhu and Xibohou Jichang two princes jointly attack Jizhou. Because Ji Chang knew what Su Hu was, he thought it was impossible for Su Hu to rebel. Ji Chang knew it, but Ji Chang didnt intercede by himself. Ji Chang played a careful thought on his own to get the prime minister to talk about it and compare it with Fuck the two to intercede. At this time, it was precisely in the anger of King Zhou. If he tried to persuade him, he might be in a bad mood, and he might not be able to keep his reputation as Xi Bohou. Chonghou Tiger is King Zhous follower, he has been following King Zhous ass, and he himself has been singing in Chaoge, Chonghou Tiger has his own guard in Chaoge. After receiving the order, Chonghouhu rushed to Jizhou non-stop. Xi Bohou is slowly lingering, wanting to see how this situation develops. At this time, Nagato is a better opportunity for you to see. Su Hu''s abilities and virtues are considered to be high, medium and high. Although he is still a little hypocritical, he still has advantages after all, and it is not all disadvantages. Jizhou has a relatively strong combat effectiveness under the management of Su Hu and his son.If it can successfully raise a force, then it will be a big blow to the Conferred God plan. It can also break the arrangement of the original Tianzun. At that time, the two teachings of the interpretation and the teaching will be selected by their own strength to be on the list of the gods. Because the original Tianzun''s cultivation level among the saints is not high, it can only be Nuwa a little better, but its strategy is among the saints, and it is considered top-notch. In the Great War of Conferring Gods, interpretation gained the most benefits, while Western religions seem to have made a lot of gains, including many of the students of Eastern sects, but it also laid the roots for Western religions in the future. Because there are too many sects, the control of Western religions will be attributed to interpretation and interception. This situation must be avoided in Nagato. After Nagato learned that Su Hu had rebelled, he was ready to help Su Hu build a lot of merit. Nagato couldn''t make it personally, so Nagato turned into a Taoist and arrived in the city of Jizhou. Because Nagato has a Hunyuan Pearl that can conceal the secrets of heaven, it is difficult for Hongjun Daozu to find it, and as long as it is hidden deep enough, it can completely deceive the saint. At this time, because Su Hu had written a verse of rebelliousness, Su Hu also knew that he had angered King Zhou, and his life was definitely not easy, he could only wait to be punished. Su Hu, summoning Jizhou''s family generals, these people all expressed their willingness to assist Su Hu. And Su Hu is also relieved. If he has been operating in Jizhou for so many years, it would be really shameful if he couldn''t even bear this kind of heart. After learning that the army crusading him was Beibohou Chonghouhu, Su Hu knew that he could not go back at all. This Beibei Hou Chonghouhu was born very cruel, even Su Hu''s words of grievances, but also turned a deaf ear, only obeyed King Zhou''s orders. But I was relieved that Chonghou Hu was not good at using soldiers. But Su Hu also had his eldest son. Su Quanzhong was a general talent, and he still had many advisers, so Su Hu was even more powerful. After Nagato arrived in Jizhou City, Jizhou City had already begun martial law. Su Hu also knew that Chonghouhu''s army was coming to attack him, and he had done enough to do so. Nagato met with Su Hu, but Su Hu, because of the military emergency, did not pay too much attention to Nagato, and Nagato did not want to pay attention to Su Hu. These days, I happened to be able to experience this Yin-Shang period in Jizhou City. life... 3193 Chapter 204 Su Hu begins to rise You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jizhou is just a small town among the two hundred towns in the north. There are more than 20,000 soldiers under him. But Su Hu''s Jizhou soldiers, all brave and good at fighting, were carefully trained by Su Hu. Because Chonghouhu was eager for his meritorious service, Chonghouhu led his 50,000 soldiers on the road overnight. It didn''t take a day for him to reach the city of Jizhou. Chonghou Tiger rushed forward and said as the soldiers deployed. "The anti-chen Suhu listened to the order. I was ordered by King Zhou to come and conquer no ministers. Today, with 50,000 cavalry, I have surrounded the Jizhou city regiment. If you come out and die, dont involve the innocent. Come out and die quickly, otherwise If you break the city, the people of your city will suffer." Su Hu had long known that Chonghou Tiger was cruel, and if he was caught by this man, even if he confessed his guilt, his family and children would still be slaughtered. If this is the case, Mukuro might as well work hard, and maybe there will be a glimmer of life. Su Hu had negotiated with the soldiers a few days ago and decided to rebel against the merchant army. Then, after rebelling, look for princes whom he can rely on all the way as a backer, so that he can save his life. It means taking ten thousand steps back. If you really cant win, then you are a useless person, and you die if you die. And if you can resist, you might still have a chance to survive. Although Su Hu had taken it into consideration, these things could not be told to the soldiers. Su Hu now needs soldiers to work hard against the soldiers of the Shang Dynasty. Su Hu saw Chonghou Tiger coming violently and led the army to run around overnight. The Shang Dynasty soldiers were already very tired. At this time, Chonghou Tiger did not let the army rest, but directly chose to fight. Fighting with fatigue like this is a taboo of military strategists. Chonghou Tiger is a favorite of King Zhou, and the title of Bei Bai Marquis is inherited from hereditary. In the final analysis, Chonghouhu is a mediocre, and there is nothing to learn from real talent. Su Hu was overjoyed, so he went out of the city to fight. This Jizhou city is just a small place. If the army has been under siege, it won''t take a few months to lose. This is the best time to fight. The two armies faced each other, Su Hu said. "The King Zhou has no way. He first heard the slander and said that I was treason, and then he asked me to offer my daughter. This is undoubtedly a great shame to me. My Su family has been famous for generations and has not received such an insult." Chonghouhu said. "Don''t talk too much, just say to drop, or not to drop." "No drop." Immediately in the Chonghou Tiger camp, there was a burly general who came to shoot immediately. At this time, Su Quan, the eldest son of Su Hu, was carrying a silver gun, and he was fighting with the general in front of him. Su Quanzhong''s martial arts are superb, and it won''t leak. Then Chonghouhu let three generals come forward and fight with Su Quanzhong, Su Quanzhong is completely fearless. Waving the silver spear in his hand, fighting against the four people with ease, Su Quanzhong was indeed unparalleled in marksmanship. He flicked a shot and stabbed one general to death. Then Chonghouhu saw Su Quanzhong bravely, although he still had a general, after all, this was a war. Chonghouhu immediately ordered that these fifty thousand soldiers rushed to kill him. Su Hu also stood up to the attack. Seeing the attack of the merchant army, Su Hu''s three men and horses ambush, each with three thousand people, rushed out at the same time. Defeated the merchant army and returned. At this time, most of the 50,000 horses had been damaged. Su Hu''s battle immediately caused the morale of the people in Jizhou City to rise. He repelled the merchant army at this moment, and he was naturally very conscientious. At this time, because Nagato was a guest at Su Hu''s house, in the evening, Nagato said loudly.180 novel www.xs180.com "Yuehei and high winds are a good opportunity to rob the camp." This happened to be heard by Su Quanzhong. Su Quanzhong was young and vigorous and full of fighting spirit. I am very interested and want to know about it. Su Quanzhong asked. ''Sir, this Chonghou Tiger is defeated tonight. I think they must have defense tonight. If the camp is closed tonight, it will not be a mistake.'' Nagato laughed. "Chonghou Hu would not have such a strategy. If you send two teams and one team is just to scare them, the commercial army is already a frightened bird, and if it makes a little noise, it must be fleeing from the wind. If the general lay in ambush halfway, he would surely kill them by surprise, and maybe even wipe out Chonghouhu''s 50,000 horses." Su Quanzhong was overjoyed after listening, so he hurriedly took Nagato to Su Hu''s door. Su Hu recognized Nagato, but because the defensive military was busy some time ago, he has not had time to entertain Nagato. Seeing Nagato coming, Su Hu was also very respectful. Su Quanzhong said. "Father, I just talked to Brother Nagato. If you rob the camp tonight, you might be able to capture Chonghouhu alive." Then Su Quanzhong told Su Hu about Nagato''s plan completely, and after Su Hu listened to it, he was admired again and again. Su Hu said. "Yes, Chonghouhu didn''t expect that we still have a back-up in the robbery camp. My son will lead the soldiers to follow Mr. Nagato''s arrangement." Then Nagato said. "I am willing to go with General Xiao Su." After leaving Jizhou City, Changmen made everyone wrap their feet with horses and strangled their mouths, with a straw in their mouths. This is to prevent sound. Su Quanzhong only took three thousand people, and Su Quanzhong used two thousand to rob the camp, and at the same time he was at the intersection ahead, waiting for the arrival of Chonghou Tiger. Chonghouhu was in the camp at this time, feeling today''s defeat. But Chonghouhu was not too discouraged, after all, as long as he waited for the army to arrive, he would definitely be able to defeat Su Hu. Victory or defeat is commonplace in the military, as long as one has combat effectiveness, everything is easy to handle. Sure enough, Chonghou Tiger did not take precautions because of his carelessness. When the sergeants were exhausted, suddenly fire broke out around the business camp. Countless torches will shine brightly. The shouts shook the sky, and two thousand Jizhou soldiers rushed into the barracks of the merchant army. The merchants panicked for a while.It can only run around. Seeing the chaos, Chonghouhu hurried away with hundreds of people around him. Hundreds of people escorted Chonghou Tiger and finally escaped from the enemy''s encirclement. At this time, the sky was still dark. Chonghou Tiger was exhausted and was resting on the rock. At this time, Su Quanzhong''s 1,000 Jizhou soldiers came again. In a hurry, Chonghouhu could only escape for his life alone. But where can I escape Nagato''s Octavia vision? Nagato walked slowly to Chonghouhu and said to Chonghouhu. "I''m tired, let''s take a break!" 3194 Chapter 205 Nagato captures Chonghou Tiger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato had planned the route for Chonghou Tiger to escape, so Nagato had always been here waiting for Chonghou Tiger. After seeing Nagato, Chonghouhu was shocked. The successive defeats have already made Chonghouhu''s heart frightened, and this little turmoil made them very terrifying. When this person was in danger, he only knew that he cherished his life. Chonghou Tiger has always been in that kind of pampered position. I haven''t fought a war, I just heard that others have won battles, so this series of failures has already made Chonghouhu''s heart chaotic, and he has lost his square inch. The fierce generals under Chonghou Tiger, seeing the surrounding ambush, were also desperately protecting Chonghou Tiger. The three generals slapped them forward, and they killed Nagato. Nagato didn''t rush, and gestured to the left and right generals to resist. The two men and horses fought together, Nagato was not interested in these little fishes and shrimps, and directly rushed towards Chonghou Tiger. At this time, Chonghouhus generals were tired of protecting themselves and were unable to take care of Chonghouhu. Chonghou Tiger yelled upon seeing this. "Asshole, come and protect me." But this is the juncture of the crisis, everyone is not enough to protect himself, and Chonghouhu will be in charge wherever there is time. Chonghouhu yelled again, that someone wanted to protect him, but was blocked by the soldiers brought by Nagato. When Chonghou Tiger saw a bad situation, he beat a horse and left. Regardless of the merchant soldiers, just run for their lives. Nagato is also only staring at the Chonghou tiger. Nagato is not suitable for using magical powers now, and Nagato is not in a hurry. This feeling is just right, everything is under his control. Chonghou Tiger didn''t run far, but was caught up by Nagato, grabbed it and put it on his horse. When the generals of Shang saw that their coach had already been captured, they had no intention of fighting anymore, and soon they gave up resistance. Su Hu was overjoyed when Nagato came back from a victory. Su Hu said. "Mr. Nagato is a good strategy, and now he has captured Chonghouhu. This is a great achievement. The Nagato immortal is the first." Nagato said. "Master Hou, Xiaomin didn''t dare to take credit. Thanks to the soldiers under Master Hou, he was able to win the victory." After Su Hu listened, he laughed. "Mr. Nagato, he is really good-minded, so humble, he will definitely have a bright future in the future. Mr. Nagato, I have one more thing, that is, I hope you will stay and be our military commander. I know that my protection forces are very small. I was defeated by the enemy, but King Zhou is really mediocre. I can''t stand him. Although it is a rebellion, but with the help of my husband, this will definitely succeed." Nagato felt that Su Hu was right, and Nagato also wanted to support Su Hu, so that the original Tianzuns plan to conjure a god was destroyed. To avoid the possibility of the original Tianzun''s operation in the dark, even if the original Tianzun wants to favor favoritism, he has to be cautious.520 novel www.520fsxs.com After all, the ancestor Hongjun was watching. If he didn''t pay attention to it, if Hongjun had a big temper, the Primitive Tianzun could not resist Hongjun''s anger at all. "Okay, then I will stay in Jizhou for the time being to help you. I was originally a free and secluded person. I don''t want to participate in this world. Now that the king has no way, I can''t bear the people of Jizhou. I will stay here to help you. You. If the situation becomes stable in the future, I still have to leave here and travel everywhere." After Su Hu listened, he quickly agreed to Nagato''s request. Su Hu also has a certain measure. A person with ability has a temperament of this kind. As long as he cares well, he will naturally not leave. This is also the unique charm of that era. Full respect for talents, even if the talents are lost, they will receive uniform praise in other princes countries. There is no requirement for talents to die from one to the other. There can only be mutual and two-way choices. . After Su Hu stayed at Nagato, he was very happy, so he hosted a banquet and treated Nagato well. On the next day, Su Hu gathered everyone together and continued to discuss the next move. Su Quanzhong said. "Now we have defeated Chonghou Tiger''s army and captured Chonghou Tiger. King Zhou will send more powerful men to fight against Jizhou. We might as well plan early and take down most of the princes in the north and unify the north. Otherwise, When the northern princes unite, our situation will be even more difficult." After Su Hu listened, a sad expression appeared on his face. After all, Jizhou is too small, if it confronts a country, it will be destroyed sooner or later. So we must plan early. Su Hu asked Nagato. "Mr. Nagato, what should we plan now?" Nagato said after listening. "Don''t worry, Lord Hou, I have a plan to help Jizhou. I have a kind of rune, and if I put it on, it will greatly improve the combat ability of soldiers. With the addition of Lord Hou''s soldiers, all of them are brave and I believe it won''t be necessary. How long will it take to win over the princes of the two hundred towns in the north. By then, we will use the power of the state of the princes of the two hundred towns to fight against the merchants. If the situation is good, we will be able to gain more territory." After Su Hu listened, his spirit was lifted, and there were still some doubts in his heart. Although Su Hu also knew that people who cultivated the Tao, he could refine the talisman, and after putting it on, it would have a great effect, but he just didnt know whether it would produce it. What a role. Su Hulian asked for help. "I don''t know if what Mr. Nagato said is true. If it is really useful, it will be my great savior in Jizhou." Nagato said. "Don''t worry about Master Hou, just try it." Su Hu also knew that Jizhou was only that big, after all, if the large forces of Yin Shang came, he would not be able to resist it at all, and he might still be very dangerous. Then Nagato selected the most sophisticated three thousand men among Jizhou''s troops. The people selected by Nagato from the Jizhou soldiers are not only brave in combat, but also rich in combat experience. These people, as long as they put the seal on them, can increase their combat effectiveness. At the same time, because the soldiers'' own abilities have been greatly improved, they are extremely brave, but they don''t use spells, and ordinary monks can''t see the clues at all. Nagato has always believed that if this elite soldier does not need so many people, as long as there are enough people, he can exert a lot of power. Once there are more people, it will be more difficult to train, and if less, the ability to control the troops will be more powerful. As long as these soldiers can cooperate to cover and kill, even if the enemy has more troops, they will be beaten. Defeated, and the large unit is only responsible for attracting firepower. The key battles with decisive victory can be handled by this unit... 3195 Chapter 206 Su Quanzhong fights against the black tiger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because Jizhou soldiers are well-trained, under the command of Nagato, this group of people will soon be able to organize and train normally, and at the same time, according to 100 people as a combat unit, these three thousand people are divided into 30 small battles. unit. This facilitates unified command. Nagato handed the symbol to his men and told them to put the symbol in their hearts. Three thousand soldiers obey orders. After the three thousand soldiers were properly prevented, Nagato gave an order to let the three thousand soldiers go out of the city for training. Su Hu and Su Quanzhong, as well as the old generals in Jizhou, were jealous when they saw the majestic soldiers under them. Someone just said. "They are all elite soldiers in Jizhou City. It''s strange if they are not strong." These generals are all jealous in their hearts, so many elite soldiers are selected from among their men, and they are all their hearts and flesh. Su Hu was also curious, and wanted to know if the seal of Nagato was true. If it was true, then Jizhou would be great. Not to mention taking down the princes of 200 towns in the north, if the princes of 20 or 30 towns can be taken down, Jizhou can basically stand firm. With an order from Nagato, three thousand soldiers went out neatly. After that, Su Hu and the soldiers followed quickly, wanting to see if Nagato''s words were true. After leaving the city, Nagato recited the formula silently. This sign came into play immediately, and the three thousand soldiers quickly felt the strength of their bodies skyrocketing. Nagato gave an order, and the three thousand soldiers followed Nagato''s horse neatly and ran. As Nagato speeds up. These three thousand people, following Nagato''s horse, didn''t even feel a trace of fatigue, all of them were full of energy, and they were all running at the same speed as the horse running at full speed. The scene of 3,000 people galloping is very spectacular, dusty, covering the sky and the sun. Su Hu behind Jean, as well as Su Quanzhong and other generals in Jizhou, were all amazed. But they hurried to catch up with the dust in the sky, wanting to know more about the capabilities of this special soldier. At first everyone thought that this run was only temporary and could not last long, but one after another at a very fast speed, after running for more than 30 miles, the speed still remained unchanged. The horses waiting for Su Hu couldn''t bear it. Nagato stopped the army just now. When Su Hu and others caught up, they discovered that these soldiers running on their feet were not panting at all. Surprised Su Hu and others. This also convinced most of the old Jizhou generals. But in some people''s minds, it is inevitable that there are still some doubts. This marching battle is definitely not only about running fast, but also really having strong combat effectiveness, before it can show the advantage of three thousand soldiers. Some generals whispered below, so Su Hu was also a little worried. At this moment, Nagato saw a lot of flags appearing not far ahead. Nagato wrote a big word for worship. Nagato naturally knew that it was Chonghouhu''s younger brother, Chong Heihu, who came with an army. Chongheihu is the younger brother of Chonghouhu, and his fief is Caozhou. At this time, he listened to his brother Chonghouhu''s order and came to help Chonghouhu capture Su Hu. Seeing the commercial army coming, all Jizhou soldiers panicked. At this time, they only had 3,000 men. If they confronted the large commercial army, they would definitely be wiped out. If they retreat directly, once the army is in chaos, its combat effectiveness Significantly lowered, it was quickly breached. As expected, Su Hu is also a general, not afraid of danger, Su Hu said. "You generals, don''t panic, anyone who dares to panic or retreat to disturb our military will not forgive. After everyone listened, they were all silent, and they could only prepare for the battle, and Su Hu quickly sent people to the city for help.Weizunsy Academy www.weizunsy.com The corner of Nagato''s mouth raised, smiled slightly, and said to Su Hu. "Master Hou, don''t be nervous, my three thousand sergeants are enough to deal with." Su Hu''s general, Zhao Bin said. "Looking at the banner of the merchant army, it is Chong Houhu''s younger brother Chong Heihu. It seems that he is carrying a total of 50,000 soldiers. We only have 3,000 soldiers. No matter how sophisticated we are, we cannot face the 50,000 army. Resist." As soon as Zhao Bin''s words came out, all the soldiers looked at Nagato. Although everyone did not believe it, they all looked forward to miracles. Nagato said that miracles could be created, and everyone was looking forward to miracles. In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Nagato said. "You don''t have to worry, let me break the enemy." The two armies were fighting, only to see the leading general in the opposing camp, wearing a golden chain mail, holding a golden axe in his hand, with a face like black charcoal and a burly figure. This person knew it was Chongheihu at a glance. Chong Heihu said. "Boldly oppose the thief, and still not get off the horse and die, you have received the kindness of the Yin and Shang dynasty for generations, and you don''t want to repay, how can you behave in this way? Isn''t it bad for Gangchang? It''s really rebellious." Su Hu said with a smile. "Chongheihu, you are going crazy, your brother Chonghouhu has been captured by us, and now we are going to capture you, and the two brothers will be executed together." Chongheihu was shocked when he heard that Chonghouhu had been captured. But after thinking about it, Chong Heihu thought that his elder brother Chonghou Hu, who was not the eldest son, would not be able to inherit the title. Chonghouhu had long known that his brother was just a mediocrity and had no real talents. Speaking of leading soldiers to fight, it is very different from Chongheihu. Chong Heihu said at this time. "Boldly Su Hu, you dare to capture Beibohou Chonghouhu, it''s absolutely lifeless. Let me take you today." After Su Quanzhong listened, he didn''t want to be long-winded, so he directly shot and said to the fifty thousand merchants. "Don''t talk a lot, who is coming to fight me." Chong Heihu asked. "I admire the black tiger and don''t kill the unnamed, and I will report the name." "Su Quanzhong, who would dare to fight with me." Su Quanzhong said without fear, pointing at Chong Heihu with a silver spear in his hand. Su Quanzhong was originally a man of outstanding martial arts, and he could be ranked among the top ten mortal generals of this period. His martial arts can be seen. In addition, Su Quanzhong was young and energetic, so he didn''t put fifty thousand merchants in his eyes. Chong Heihu furiously said. "It turned out to be the son of an anti-thief, I will teach you a little yellow-haired boy for Su Hu today." Chongheihu''s legs clamped the fiery-eyed golden-eyed beast, and he charged towards Su Quanzhong. The two will fight together for thirty rounds. The gun comes to block with the axe, and the axe splits the gun to resist. The battle is fierce. Gradually, the admiration of the black tiger is not to degrade Su Quanzhong''s superb marksmanship. With a slap of the fire-eyed golden-eyed beast, it fled towards the business camp. Su Quanzhong, where is willing to put it. Directly shoot the horse to catch up. But Chongheihu is not just a mortal general, but also a monk. One of its magic weapons is a red gourd, which contains a cloud of black energy, which can transform three thousand iron-mouthed condors. Taking this opportunity to worship Heihu, he chanted a spell and summoned three thousand iron-mouthed condors... 3196 Chapter 207 The Great Breaking Chonghou Tiger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is said that after this Chong Hei Tiger sacrificed the magic treasure Red Gourd, a cloud of black gas emerged from the gourd, and within a short while, three thousand iron-mouthed condors rushed out of the black gas. Under the command of Chong Heihu, these condors can be manipulated freely. At this time, Su Quanzhong was pursuing with all his strength, and when he saw these three thousand iron-billed condors, he did not panic. Instead, he directly waved the silver spear in his hand. The group of condors could not break through the defense of Su Quanzhong''s silver spear. Seeing that the condor could not break through, Chongheihu changed his strategy and let the iron-billed condor peck at the horse. The group of condors was really powerful, and immediately blinded Su Quanzhong''s mount. Su Quanzhong rolled off his horse. Su Hu was shocked at this moment, but when confronted before the battle, even if it was rescued at this time, it could not be saved. The soldiers of the merchant army rushed out and captured Su Quanzhong. Three thousand iron-billed condors were still hovering in the air. Su Hu was shocked. Nagato calmly waved to the soldiers to charge. These three thousand Jizhou elites, with the addition of the Longmen Rune, have greatly increased their abilities. Not only are they not quick and bad, but also their strength, speed, and physical strength have been greatly improved. At the same time, because this group of people are veterans with rich combat experience, they fight with 50,000 merchants, and the formation is not chaotic, and the merchants can hardly resist. Chongheihu saw Jizhou soldiers so brave.Want to use the iron-billed condor to attack. The same iron-billed condor can''t get close at all. The attack of Jean''s iron-billed condor was useless. Chongheihu can only make the merchants retreat quickly. Although the 3,000 soldiers were ferocious, the enemy had to retreat, and there was still no way to intercept them. Although during the rush, many merchant soldiers were killed. But there were still more than 20,000 people who fled. Nagato was not anxious, but directly let the three thousand soldiers continue to chase. If it''s an ordinary soldier, it''s not suitable for chasing, but this is a soldier with the special character of Nagato. Its ability is very powerful, because the three thousand Jizhou soldiers are very fast. Without much time, the generals and generals can only flee in all directions. Thirty, this is more than 20,000 people after all, and the strength of 3,000 people is limited. It was another two thousand people who overtook and wiped out the enemy, and then Nagato was Mingjin''s retreat. Such a record convinced the old Jizhou generals. It is also the means by which Nagato can increase soldiers. With a mere 3,000 soldiers, he was able to defeat 50,000 merchants and annihilate 30,000 enemy troops, only 20,000 people ran away. Su Hu was very happy to return to the city. But at this time, Su Quanzhong hadn''t been rescued, so Su Hu was still a little melancholy. But gong is gong. After returning to the city, Su Hu rewarded Nagato, gave him a lot of gold and silver treasures, and at the same time gave it to a house. But Nagato doesn''t need these things. What Nagato wanted to do was soon, so that Su Hu could become the climate, and the original Tianzun''s plan would be ruined. Nagato did not reject Su Hu''s reward. Nagato knew very well that if he didn''t want it, Su Hu thought that his ambition was not here, but that he wanted more. One person''s actions can see one''s vision. If that were the case, he would be a very dangerous person. Nagato didn''t want to be jealous of Su Hu, so he just wanted it, and everything would be solved.Biquge vp www.vp268.com Then Nagato said. "The Chong Hei Tiger suffered a big loss today, but he will not let it go. Although the soldiers I trained are powerful, they cannot be used all the time. After each use, there must be a certain period of time for the soldiers to get a lot of money. Good supplement." Although the combat effectiveness increased, the food intake of these three thousand soldiers also increased rapidly. Once Nagato did not activate the talisman, the three thousand soldiers would be hungry. In any case, it is their own body, although it can increase explosive power, but it consumes their own physical strength. And more things should be added. Su Hu said. "Then if Chongheihu comes back, how should we respond." Nagato said. "Dont go to war tomorrow. When the day after tomorrow, I will let three thousand Jizhou elite soldiers defeat Chongheihu in one fell swoop. If Chongheihu is captured, most of the princes of the two hundred towns in the north will look forward to the wind and submit to us. At that time, after our foundation is firmly established, if we try again, the world will have the opportunity to pursue it." Su Hu was a little excited about this. Su Hu didn''t think about occupying the world at first. In his heart, he was simply dissatisfied with King Zhou, so he said he wanted to rebel. If there is no rebellion, the whole family will be killed by King Zhou. Therefore, Su Hu was forced to rebel. Then when Ji Chang, who was old and cunning, came forward to convince Hou Suhu in Jizhou, Su Hu didn''t want to turn back, and Ji Chang protected himself, so everything returned. Nagato can''t let this happen again. Nagato will kill this matter in its infancy. At this time, Nagato suddenly remembered that there was another capable man in Su Hu''s Jizhou, who was Su Hu''s food inspector Zheng Lun. From now on, Zheng Lun will be the "humph" general among the two generals, with two white auras in his nose, which can suck away people''s souls. Nagato patted his head and said in his heart. "How can I forget him." Then Nagato said to Su Hu again. "Master Hou, there is no need to avoid war tomorrow. I have a general who can capture Chongheihu tomorrow." After hearing this, Su Hu was shocked and hurriedly asked. "Who is it? Can you still have such an ability?" Nagato said. "This person was originally the food officer under the account of Lord Hou, with a high martial arts skill and a magical spell." Su Hu was shocked. He had never heard of anyone who knew spells. If he could understand the magical powers of spells, it would undoubtedly be icing on the cake. Su Hu asked. "Could it be Zheng Lun, he has been under my account for a long time, and he has never heard of magical powers." Then Nagato said. "A person who is cultivating the Tao, how can he put his own magical powers all day long, and those who have the ability are relatively low-key." Later, Nagato found Zheng Lun specially. At this time, Zheng Lun escorted the grain and grass back, so he could have a chance to meet Zheng Lun. Nagato said. "Zheng Lun, I came to see you today for one thing, but you know that the Chonghei Tiger army is now ready to attack my Jizhou city?" Zheng Lun is outspoken and outspoken. Zheng Lun said. "I know, I also heard that an expert came from Jizhou City, and with three thousand soldiers, he defeated the fifty thousand army of Chongheihu and returned." Nagato said, "These victories are trivial. Although Jizhou City is a victory, Jizhou is a small city after all. Once such a small city makes a little mistake and fails, then we are very dangerous. Chong Hei Tiger I wont let it go. Today I mainly ask you to take action to capture the Chonghei Tiger, and then use the Chonghei Tiger and the Chonghou Tiger as a threat to force the princes of the northern 200 towns to surrender." Zheng Lun was shocked after hearing this... 3197 Chapter 208: Capture Chonghou Tiger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zheng Lun was very surprised after hearing Nagato''s words. When Zheng Lun was in Jizhou, he was always very low-key, so that no one knew the fact that he had magical powers. But now that Nagato lets himself play and captures Chong Heihu, Zheng Lun is a little surprised and asks. "Sir, I don''t know, I''m Jizhou Superintendent of Grain, where I can capture Chongheihu." When Nagato saw that Zheng Lun wanted to continue acting, he stopped covering up and said directly. "Friend Zheng Lun doesnt have to be like this. I know your roots and deeds. You are the disciple of the Kunlun Mountain Sanxiandu E. Later, your master went down the mountain and asked you to seek fame, but you have been hiding your ability. Now Jizhou is endangered. Please help me, capture the Chongheihu, and strengthen my Jizhou power. Wouldn''t it be beautiful when the time comes to worship the general Fenghou!" Zheng Lun saw that Nagato knew his details and knew that Nagato was an expert, and did not ask Nagato''s origin, Zheng Lun said. "If this is the case, then I will play tomorrow to capture Chongheihu, so I can do my best." Seeing Zheng Lun''s promise, Nagato brought Zheng Lun to Su Hu''s side and introduced Zheng Lun to Su Hu. After hearing this, Su Hu was overjoyed. "I have such a good general in Jizhou. It is really a blessing to the people of Jizhou. Tomorrow''s battle will depend on the general." On the second day, the Chong Hei Tiger was unwilling to be reconciled because he had suffered a big defeat, so he recruited his subordinates, and at the same time transferred 50,000 horses from Caozhou. Although Caozhou was empty, there was nothing that could threaten Caozhou after all, and Chongheihu was unhappy because of the defeat. This is simply a great insult to himself. Fifty thousand troops were defeated by three thousand people. I have never lost such a big person, if I can''t defeat Su Hu, then my reputation and face will be completely lost. Chongheihu collected the remnants who had fled back, united them with a total of 70,000 horses. At this time, Jizhou urgently expanded its recruitment, barely able to have more than 40,000 troops, of which only more than 20,000 have combat experience. The remaining 20,000 people were all improvised. When you really fight, you can''t help much. Chonghou Hu, regaining his momentum, said to Su Hu. "Rebel Su Hu, when I was not prepared yesterday, dare to fight with me today?" Su Hu did not hesitate, and directly asked Zheng Lun to go. If other people played against the Chong Hei Tiger who has the magic weapon of the iron-mouthed condor, it really might not have the upper hand. Even a master as brave as Su Quanzhong was still planted in the hands of Chong Heihu. Zheng Lun also said before hitting immediately. "Chong Heihu, don''t go, I will meet you." Chongheihu was naturally not afraid, and went straight up to fight Zheng Lun. Zheng Lun''s martial arts can only be passed, and the battle with Chongheihu does not fall behind. For one thing, Zheng Lun has the upper hand. Zheng Lun''s first-hand awareness of using his magical powers is very good. After fighting for a while, Zheng Lun sprayed two white air in his nose. This white qi is a magical power specially cultivated by Zheng Lun, which can suck the soul of a person and make people directly lose consciousness. Chong Heihu and Zheng Lun fought for less than a few rounds. Zheng Lun took the lead, spraying white gas in his nose at Chong Heihu.Reading network www.kanshu9.com Before Chong Heihu had time to use his red gourd, he was suddenly hit by Zheng Lun. Falling under the horse, Zheng Lun drove up and caught him back to the Soviet camp. Seeing his coach was captured, the Shang Jun didn''t know how to respond for a while. At exactly this time, Nagato led three thousand soldiers, and the back of the merchant army was sealed. Nagato said to the merchant army. "Now that your coach has been captured and is willing to submit to our Jizhou, we can accept you. If you want to leave, put down your weapons and we will let you go home." Hearing that, all the merchants have been moved, and there is such a good thing, so everyone naturally loses the mood to fight. In this battle, it is easy to be killed. When the coach is here, take a step back and directly behead the head according to the theory of escape. With this opportunity, everyone has no intention of fighting again. Everyone dropped their weapons. After Nagato made them line up, he said to them. "All the merchants and soldiers, now King Zhou is innocent, I Jizhou Hou Suhu is dedicated to the people, but King Zhou will send soldiers to besieged and killed regardless of the redness. We have no choice but to rebel. You are also the children of your mothers father. Maybe you also have children waiting for you to go back. Now we in Hou Suhu, Jizhou, want to establish a new regime in the north, a regime that we have the final say, no longer subject to the brutal rule of King Zhou. At the same time, each of you also Corresponding rewards will be reaped." In the previous words, no one cares, the key thing is to be paid. At this time, productivity is low, and they are often busy in order to feed themselves. Follow whoever has food, follow whoever, and as long as soldiers can eat a full meal, they can follow you for so long. There was a bold question among the merchants. "Will we really be paid?" Nagato said solemnly and firmly. "It will be posted." At this time, the generals of the merchant army were relieved. "We are willing to follow you." Of these 70,000 merchants and soldiers, Nagato returned 20,000, leaving only a relatively strong 50,000, and Nagato intends to let them go back to do a good job in propaganda work. The impact of rebelling Jizhou is to expand, so that more people will be willing to join. After explaining the details to Su Hu, Su Hu greatly appreciated it. But there is another problem before everyone. Now the territory of Jizhou is too small to feed so many troops, and Chongheihu has not brought much food and grass. If you want to continue to feed the troops, the only way is to take down Caozhou, not far from Jizhou. Caozhou is the territory of Chongheihu. There is fertile land and a large population. It is a military center in the north. If Caozhou is taken, the north has already gained more than half. Seeing the great victory, Su Hu held a military meeting directly in the camp outside the city. Su Hu said. "Although this has defeated the Chaoge and the two armies, Yin Shang will definitely send more armies to attack us. We are now too small in Jizhou to fight against the Shang armies. We have to do something else. " At this time, the effective general Zhao Bin under Su Hu''s tent said. "We in Jizhou do not have many troops. Now it is the limit to put together 40,000 people. Moreover, the food for these 40,000 people is also a problem. Now that there are 50,000 troops surrendered, our expenditure has been extremely difficult. After the generals listened, they all showed ugly expressions... 3198 Chapter 209: Take Caozhou You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato said at this time. "Don''t worry, everyone, I have a plan. Now that we have two people, Chongheihu and Chonghouhu, we can use these two people in exchange to win Caozhou and the princes of the northern 200 towns. Zhao Bin said after listening. "Our Jizhou''s military rations are already inadequate. If we want to crusade other places, if we fail, our Jizhou will be in a situation where it will never recover." Nagato heard this and said. "General Zhao said that it is very true, but if we continue to do this, we will have no legs in Jizhou. So we must come up with a perfect solution, otherwise, our Jizhou will be really dangerous. Jizhou is just a small place, and it can''t fight against Yin Shang at all. If we really discuss the crusade, we can''t resist it. Now we can only use war to support the war, otherwise we can only wait and die." Nagato said this, everyone stopped refuting, because they really couldn''t give a reason to refute. Although this is a risk, it is the only way out for Jizhou. Now that he has successfully taken down the Chonghei Tiger, it is enough to replace Caozhou with the Chonghei Tiger. In this case, Caozhou has sufficient food and grass and the army can be well maintained. After a few days of rest, the princes of the two hundred towns in the north might just look out for the wind. This is also very easy. Su Hu said. "Mr. Nagato, you have a certain degree of confidence in taking Caozhou." Nagato said. "At least 50%." Su Hu said. "Well, I will lead an army of thirty thousand against Caozhou, and at the same time give you three thousand elite soldiers trained by you. As a pioneer, I will take Caozhou as soon as possible." Nagato said. "Within ten days, Caozhou will be taken." "Ten days?" The generals present were shocked for a while. Those who know a little about marching and war know that it takes more than a month to attack a city, and it takes more than three times the strength of the soldiers to win the city. The possible price is extremely painful. Nagato actually said that it was ten days to win Caozhou, which is simply bragging. And no one would believe it. Su Hu also said. "Mr. Nagato, if it doesn''t work for ten days, more than a month is okay. It must be stable. This is the survival of Jizhou!" Nagato said. "The soldiers are fine, not too many. Lord Hou only needs to lead the army slowly in. I will lead three thousand elite Jizhou to meet Lord Hou in Caozhou." Su Hu was overjoyed. Although there were still many generals who didn''t believe what Nagato meant at this time, it didn''t matter anymore. As long as they could win Caozhou, these people would have to shut up. Although Nagato could win Caozhou with a wave of his hand, Nagato could not use his abilities, otherwise, if Hongjun really arrived, he might not be able to beat it. Although I have more than self-preservation, that would only be in a passive position. If this can disrupt their arrangement, it can play a very good role. After that, Su Hu let Zhao Bin, who he trusted the most, stay behind. In Jizhou City, there were still 20,000 defenders left. As long as the city is closed tightly, sticking to more than a month is not a problem at all. Su Hu didn''t dare to use all of his 50,000 troops this time, so he chose 30,000 from Cong. The remaining 20,000 were stationed outside Jizhou City.Ambiguous 43 novel www.aimei43.com This can also help Jizhou City defense well. The leader of the surrendered troops, Liu He, was the general of Jizhou and the surrendered general Guangwu. The two of them jointly commanded the remaining 20,000 soldiers and exercised them. Early the next morning, Nagato set off with three thousand Jizhou elite soldiers. In this normal time, Nagato didn''t use the talisman to give them bonuses. This bonus still had to be used when it was critical to increase the soldiers'' explosive power. If this is used in normal times, it will greatly consume the soldiers'' physical energy. After it is consumed, it can only be a good rest, otherwise, it will cause sequelae to the soldier''s body. These three thousand soldiers were indeed the elites of Jizhou. Even if they were useless, they reached the boundary of Caozhou in just one day. The Caozhou of Chonghouhu had transferred 100,000 soldiers away, and the current force of Caozhou is actually very weak. Counting the old and the weak in the city, there are only more than 20,000 people left. The combat effectiveness of this group of people is obviously weak. Nagato''s distance is for the soldiers to camp in the woods, which is convenient for hiding. It is still difficult to hide the traces of three thousand people, so it should not be too late. Nagato ordered immediately and began to attack tonight. Nagato selected twenty people among them. These twenty people, all of them are very powerful, but if they add the power of the seal. Then it''s all right to be able to fly over the wall directly. What Nagato needs is this kind of situation. If this effect can be achieved, these twenty people will enter the city quietly, open the gate, and kill three thousand soldiers into the city. First attack from the east gate, and then let 500 soldiers go around to attack the south gate. Five hundred soldiers circled the north gate to attack. In this case, it creates the illusion that all three city gates are attacking. At the same time, the remaining two thousand soldiers in the city were divided into two groups. One group was to attack the city gate, and the other group was mainly to occupy the general''s mansion. Prevent the loss of money and food in the General''s Mansion. This is what Caozhou said, the main purpose is to supplement the military pay. Caozhou is an important town in the north. It has accumulated a lot of money and food. If Caozhou is occupied, it is equivalent to relying on it, and it will not be as helpless as in Jizhou. After the arrangements were made, Nagato ordered to leave three nights tonight. At the third minute of the minute, Nagato chanted a spell to mobilize the energy in the three thousand soldiers. Now they seemed to have been beaten with blood, all of them were fierce. The twenty people selected were indeed able to fly over the wall. The wall was more than ten meters high and came up all at once. Then, taking advantage of the darkness, he touched the door and opened the door. At this time, the soldiers guarding the city had just woke up. But the gate was already open, and most of the soldiers guarding the city escaped. If the city gate is broken, I don''t know how many people from the other side will rush in. All the soldiers will go home quickly, changing into civilian clothes and hiding in the house. In this way, the scourge of war can be avoided. If the siege party does not slaughter the city, they will be able to survive. The east gate was quickly breached, and then three thousand soldiers, in accordance with Nagato''s plan, one group controlled the general''s mansion, and one group took the south gate and the north gate. Only Ximen was left behind, giving people who wanted to escape in Caozhou city a way out. But in any war, you must leave a way for people to survive, otherwise, the other party knows that they are all dead anyway. May come up to fight you desperately... 3199 Chapter 210 Appease the People of Caozhou You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although Nagato only has three thousand people. Taking advantage of the cover of the night, let the other party think that their number has reached thousands, which is the advantage of doing so. This is a good way to strengthen one''s own momentum when the number of people is small, so that the enemy only wants to run for his life, and has no intention to resist. Nagato''s trick is very effective. Soon after the East Gate fell, the North Gate and South Gate also fell quickly. The guards in the city can only escape in embarrassment. The battle lasted piecemeal all night. When it was dawn the next day, the defenders of Caozhou flee and descend. Although the number of 3,000 people in Nagato is small, they have completely controlled Caozhou City. On the next day, the 40,000 army led by Su Hu only walked halfway. Nagato sent a flying horse.Soon he arrived at the position of the Suhu army. Reported the news that Caozhou City had already been taken to Su Hu. After Su Hu listened, he was shocked. "Mr. Nagato is really a god and man. In just one day, he took Caozhou City." After all Jizhou soldiers heard the news, an incredible expression appeared on everyone''s face. "This kid is a god!" "Are you kidding me to take down Caozhou, a major city in the north in one day!" This is really incomprehensible, this kid won in one day. When we started talking about winning in ten days, we already thought it was incredible. We didn''t expect to win so soon. The messenger said again. "Hou Ye, General Nagato said, let Hou Ye send the vanguard troops to quickly take over the city defense work in Caozhou. Jizhou Rui is exhausted and needs rest." Su Hu understood that even though the explosive power of these three thousand elites was powerful, they still consumed too much.After a night of fighting, I was exhausted and it was time to rest. Su Hu was overjoyed, so he personally took five thousand light cavalry and hurried to Caozhou. In the afternoon, Nagato welcomed Su Hu into the city. Five thousand people went into the city in mighty force. Soon, Nagato asked three thousand Jizhou soldiers to take over the city defense work, and all these three thousand people went to rest. This group of Jizhou elites became very hungry after losing Nagato''s rune-inspired support. Then Nagato said. "Master Hou, now I have taken the city of Caozhou. Caozhou and Jizhou are not far apart. As long as they are horns, the north can be seen." Su Hu said. "Thanks to Mr. Nagato, I didn''t expect that he would take the important northern town in one day. No matter who it is, this speed is impossible to achieve. But Mr. Nagato did it, and it really helped me succeed.Mr. Nagato, I want to celebrate you tonight." Naturally, Nagato doesn''t want to celebrate. The reason Nagato helped Su Hu was only to disrupt the arrangement of Yuanshi Tianzun. If everything is controlled like the original Tianzun, then the Jiejiao will eventually be annihilated, and the Chanjiao will not only control the Eastern Continent. It also penetrated into the Western religions and heaven. This shameful behavior made Nagato look down on it. Primitive Tianzun''s strength was only slightly higher than that of Nuwa.Love Books www.aibook8.com Can''t be compared to the leader of Tongtian, and even more inferior to the West. However, there were many primitive tricks. During the Journey to the West, Buddhism and Taoism fought, and Yuanshi Tianzun successfully took the throne and became a sage whose status surpassed Lao Tzu. This kind of transformation is not how powerful Yuanshi Tianzun is, but the eyes of the original Tianzun are too much. What Nagato wanted to do was just to stop the original Tianzun. Nagato heard that Su Hu would host a banquet to celebrate his success, so he said. "Master Hou, it''s not the time to celebrate. Now that Caozhou has just won, our foundation is unstable. If Yin Shang sends an army to crusade, our destiny will still be defeat. The most important thing for us now is to quickly control Caozhou City and use its abundant population and food resources to fight against Yin and Shang.Otherwise, when Yin Shang reacts, it will be our dead time." Only after Su Hu listened did he wake up. Su Hu said. "King Zhou asked us to crusade, it is to let Bei Bohou and Xi Bohou crusade on two roads. Now Bei Bohou has been defeated, and Xi Bohou has one road. Presumably Ji Chang knew soon that we had taken Caozhou and Caozhou was close to Xiqi. It is estimated that Ji Chang is already on the way." Nagato said. "Xiqi''s military is strong and we must not guard against it. Let''s reassure the people in the city now. If the Xiqi army arrives, the people in the city, if they can help us, then we will win." After Su Hu listened to it, he suddenly realized that he ordered his subordinates and was not allowed to disturb the people.No looting of people is allowed, and then they must be treated like in Jizhou. Sure enough, this method is very effective. The people in the city, after hearing that Hou Su in Jizhou had broken the city, had nothing to do with the people Qiu, everyone''s flustered heart settled down, and they were no longer so impetuous. Soon the market in Caozhou regained its vitality. There are more pedestrians on the streets of Caozhou. But the good times didn''t last long. On the second day, King Zhou received a military report saying that Hou Suhu in Jizhou had already defeated Chonghou Tiger and captured Chonghei Tiger.Now he has taken Caozhou City. The angry King Zhou scolded. "The two wastes of Chonghou Tiger and Chonghei Tiger are really bad for my Yin and Shang reputation." Fei Zhong said at this time. "Don''t worry about the king, this victory or defeat is a common matter of the military, and Liang Suhu can''t overcome a big wave. This Xibo Hou Jichang will definitely be able to wipe out this traitor." King Zhou said. "Where did Ji Chang go? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?" Youhun said. "Majesty, Ji Chang has already returned to Xiqi to deploy troops. I believe it will not take long before Su Hu can be wiped out." King Zhou felt a little bit better. However, after returning to Xiqi, Ji Chang was not prepared to join forces with Chonghou Tiger, but was procrastinating. Ji Chang didn''t want to swim in this muddy water. Firstly, he knew that Su Hu was not a kind of anti-thief. There must be a reason. Secondly, because he didn''t want Chonghou Tiger to win, Ji Chang couldn''t understand what kind of person Chonghou Tiger was, but he was just a celebrity next to King Zhou and a dog of King Zhou. Chonghou Tiger grew up with King Zhou since he was a child, and Chonghou Tiger has always surrounded King Zhou. However, both Chonghou Tiger and Chonghei Tiger were defeated, and Su Hu also won Caozhou. This was a good opportunity. Therefore, Ji Chang also ignited one hundred thousand soldiers and horses, and marched toward Caozhou mightily. Xiqi''s military power is still relatively strong. There are many military commanders who are powerful. Su Hu just took Caozhou, and he should go and resist Xiqi''s army, which made Su Hu a little worried... 3200 Chapter 211: Xiqis army is approaching the city You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing that the time was right, Ji Chang hurriedly picked up one hundred thousand soldiers and horses, let San Yisheng stay in Xiqi, and brought Nangongshi, Taidian, Xin Jia and others to attack Suhu. In this Caozhou City, after Su Hu adopted Nagato''s advice, the people in Caozhou City soon settled down. The people were relieved when they saw that Su Hu did not kill the innocent indiscriminately. In Caozhou City, there is sufficient food and grass, a lot of weapons and equipment, which also has the capital for battle. This made Su Hu overjoyed, and then Su Hu made some arrangements and arrangements, letting Liu He and Guangwu bring the 20,000 soldiers outside Jizhou City to Caozhou for deployment. This is to resist Xiqi''s conquest. After all, the closest military force between Caozhou and Jizhou is Xiqi. Qinglongguan also had to pass through Caozhou before reaching Jizhou. In this case, if the princes of the two hundred towns in the north did not want to unite, then Jizhou would be safe as the base camp of Suhu. If you send troops to Chaoge, you must pass through Qinglong Pass and then pass Caozhou before you can reach Jizhou. Caozhou has also become a natural barrier to conquer the northern princes, and as long as Caozhou is guarded, the north will be viable, and the foundation of Su Hu will be stable. In General Caozhou''s Mansion. Su Hu and Nagato are watching this battle map together. Nagato pointed to Cao Zhou and said. "General, this Caozhou is a barrier for the princes of the two hundred towns in the north, and it is also the connection between the princes of the two hundred towns and Chaoge. Now we have taken Caozhou, as long as the princes of the two hundred towns in the north are also there. It''s in the bag. And this can directly hit Xiqi to the west, and to the south to get the Chaoge directly." After Su Hu listened, he was very happy and said. "Thanks to the general. Now that we have the general ability, we must have no problems. As long as we operate well, the future is boundless!" When Su Hu rebelled, how could he think that he could have today? Su Hu just didn''t accept that breath, and then turned back. It''s just how long it takes to pat the forehead to decide. But after the rebellion, it was only regret, but what is the use of regret, if it is caught by King Zhou, it will only be executed. Su Hu was an upright general, and he did not want to be said that he had betrayed his daughter and then changed the status of Jizhouhou. If someone said that, then Su Hu would rather not be this Jizhouhou. Nagato said. "Master Hou, don''t worry, this situation is still under our control, presumably this Xiqi''s Ji Chang is about to come. Let''s get ready to welcome guests!" Su Hu said. "Xiqi''s military power is so powerful, we dare not take it lightly. I''m really not sure that we can defeat Xiqi." Nagato said. "Don''t worry, Lord Hou, Xiqi, they are just a bunch of mortal generals. We have General Zheng Lun and we are not afraid of them." Su Hu said. "This Zheng Lun is still thanks to Mr. Nagatos wise eyes and acquaintances. This kid has been with me for many years. I have never discovered that he is a cultivator and has such supernatural powers. Now my Jizhou army can be invincible. ." Then Su Hu arranged the military affairs of Caozhou on Nagato''s suggestion. At the same time, Nagato also prepared a great gift for Ji Chang. The plan of the leaders was to annihilate Xiqi''s army, so that Xiqi''s combat effectiveness could be effectively weakened, and Yuanshi Tianzun''s plan was postponed indefinitely. This helped Xiqi, when the original Tianzun finished the Conferred God Conference, it was already confirmed when he returned to Xiqi.Ranwen Novel www.ranwen52000.com Now this Jiang Ziya is already down the mountain. In Chaoge City, Nagato did not intend to go directly with Lao Jiang. Jiang Ziya was just a pawn of the original Tianzun. Even if Jiang Ziya was killed, there would still be Zhang Ziya. Xu Ziya came to help Xiqi. This is not the general policy. Will change. Nagato would not do this kind of exposing his intentions so blatantly, nor would he do so stupidly. What Nagato has to do is to compare the layout with the original Tianzun. The victory or defeat of this place does not mean anything. If there are more flowers, it will definitely have different results. But it was said that the Xiqi army was led by Ji Chang, and the eldest son of Ji Chang who was with Ji Chang at this time was still with him. Ji Fa was just a child at this time, and could not fight with him. Bo Yi Kao is also very smart, wise, and he has his own ideas. This made Nagato suspect that the behavior of sending Bo Yi to death in the future was also planned by Yuanshi Tianzun. Boyikao was the one who affected the hatred between Xiqi and the Shang Dynasty. This Xiqi army marched steadily every day, walking only fifty miles a day, and then camping. With such a step by step, Nagato was also dumbfounded. Nagato prepared a pocket formation in Caozhou, waiting for Xiqi''s army to be fooled, but now Ji Chang is so cautious, this pocket formation may not work. Ji Chang would definitely send out spies to collect military information. Once he found Su Hu''s army, he would definitely be aware of it. So Nagato simply withdrew all the ambushes, waiting for Xiqi''s army in the city. The distance from Xiqi to Caozhou was only three hundred miles. Ji Chang''s army walked for six days, and it was still thirty miles away from Caozhou City. At this time, Ji Chang sent someone to send a peace book. The book stated that he hoped that Ji Chang would surrender. If he surrenders, Ji Chang can protect the safety of Su Hu''s family. Nagato said from the side. "Don''t listen to Ji Chang''s words. What is his ability to calm King Zhou''s anger. If King Zhou is angry, he will kill your whole family after you surrender. Who should make sense. The fate is still in control. In our own hands, we now occupy Caozhou with a lot of money and food in our hands. Xiqi is no longer afraid." After Su Hu listened, he said in high spirits. "Then listen to Mr. Nagato." After Ji Chang received Su Hus reply, he was also very annoyed. He thought that his friendship could make Su Hu surrender. In this way, he can surrender Su Hu without using a single soldier. This is also a great achievement. , Will definitely receive a lot of praise at that time. Now Ji Chang''s wishful thinking has been broken. Ji Chang asked. "Generals, who dare to challenge tomorrow, first try the enemy''s illusion and reality, and then make plans." At this time Xiqi Pioneer Officer, General Nangong Shi said. "At the end I wish to go." "Well, I will work hard tomorrow, General Nangong." In the sky, Nangong called the formation. Su Hu wanted to play in person, Nagato said at this time. "Nangong Shinai is the main general of Xiqi, with high martial arts, and if he can capture in the first battle, this battle will win." .. 3201 Chapter 212: Capture Nangong Shi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After listening to Nagato''s words, Su Hu said. "I don''t believe that Nangong Shi has any abilities. Let me catch him." Nagato said again. "Now that Lord Hou is our main general, we should not play easily. Let General Zheng Lun bring a pair of men and horses to capture Nangong Shi!" Su Hu said. "Well, then according to Mr.''s words." Then the long goalkeeper Zheng Lun called over and explained to him. Zheng Lun led hundreds of his men out of Caozhou City to fight. Zheng Lun said. "Who will dare to challenge Zheng Lun in Jizhou." Nangong Shi said. "I''m Xiqi General Nangongshi, my master, Xibohou, led 200,000 soldiers to fight against you, you anti-thief, quickly ask Su Hu to surrender, otherwise, you will all become funeral objects. "It''s a big tone, King Zhou is just an innocent monarch. Don''t talk a lot, and see what you can do." Zheng Lun immediately fought with that person. Zheng Lun fought with Nangongshi for thirty rounds, and Nangongshi''s martial arts gradually gained an advantage. Zheng Lun didn''t want to be in love with the fight, so he spouted two white air directly from his nose, hitting Nangong Shi, and Nangong was down as soon as he was right. Then Zheng Lun flew forward and brought Nangong Shi back to Caozhou City. When Ji Chang saw his general, who was also Xiqi''s most powerful character, Nangong Shidu had already been captured, and was greatly saddened. Ji Chang said. "Su Hu didn''t know where to find the evil way, and captured my general Nangong Shi, it is really heartache." At this time, General Xiqi, Tai Dian and Xin Jia. Taidian said. "Master Hou, don''t be sad. When our goalkeeper is surrounded by Caozhou, and when they run out of ammunition and food, they will surrender." Ji Chang said, this Caozhou is an important town in the north. It has always been rich and has a lot of money and food. Xin Jia said again. "Master Hou, then let''s find them tomorrow, we will definitely be able to determine the victory or defeat." Ji Chang had no choice but to wait for tomorrow to make a fuss. Seeing that Nangong Shi was captured by Zheng Lun, Su Hu was very happy. Su Hu loved Nangong Shi very much, wanted to let Nangong Shi go, and wanted to subdue Nangong Shi. Nagato said again at this time. "Nangong is only loyal to Xiqi if he wants to come. If you want to make Nangong go, you can only let Xiqi go. Otherwise, it''s just empty talk." Only then did Su Hu give up, and put Nangong Shi in prison. Winning the first battle of this battle is an excellent thing for Su Hu. Moreover, Caozhous city defense is so strong. As long as the city is well guarded, it wont take much time for Xiqi to retreat without fighting. Up. Nagato didn''t think so, but Xiqi was relatively easy to deal with, and if other troops attacked, the outcome would be uncertain. Nagato wants Xiqi not to withdraw his troops, but also wants Xiqi to keep making small achievements. In this case, Nagato can take time to completely calm down the small princes in the north. When the time comes to settle down, Nagato can also go to other places.186 Chinese Network www.186zw.com By the time of the second day, when Tai Dian challenged the Xiqi camp, Su Hu used Nagato''s idea to send some second-rate military commanders to deal with Xiqi. These second-rate generals had fought for less than a few rounds before they could only escape, which greatly boosted the morale of the Xiqi side. Then Xiqi sent people to challenge every day, like Su Hu, which made the confidence of Xiqi''s army burst. But it just can''t take Caozhou. At the same time, at this time, Nagato took three thousand Jizhou elite soldiers under him, and took Chonghou Tiger to outside of Chongcheng, the base camp of Chonghou Tiger. At this time, three thousand Jizhou soldiers took Chonghouhu, and Chonghouhu could only ask his soldiers to open the city gate under threat, and then Xiancheng surrendered. In this way, Chongcheng was easily won. Long goalkeeper Chongcheng had also successfully won the news. He told Su Hu. Su Hu was very happy. At this moment, it was a little erratic. These northern princes, large and small, were not as powerful as Chonghouhu''s. Soon, they could only submit to Su Hu. Then, Su Hu became the North Uncle Hou. Because Chonghou Tiger was originally a prince, Su Hu still didn''t want to kill Chonghou Tiger, so he simply let Chonghou Tiger go. Chonghou Tiger could only get out of the north with his closest family members. Su Hu treated Chonghou Tiger quite generously. Although it is impossible for Nagato to be so kind and want to let Chonghouhu go, he does not want to question Su Hu''s decision too much. In Nagatos eyes, there is nothing that Chonghou Tiger cannot let go. Chonghou Tiger is now completely driven out of his home, and now he can only rely on King Zhou in the song. In addition, with a role like Chonghouhu, it is naturally impossible to have a good chance to turn over, even if there is such a long gate, it is not afraid. This Ji Chang attacked Caozhou one month after another, but has not taken Caozhou. King Zhou was very dissatisfied. At this time, the minister of the Shang Dynasty, Taishi Wen, was pacifying the rebellion of the 72nd Road princes in Beihai. Although it was in the north, it was still far away from the fiefdom of Beibohou. of. Moreover, if there is no peace in this judgment, Master Wen will not come back. At this time, King Zhou had only Prime Minister Shang Rong beside him, and the two of Asia and the other two. The strength of these two men was basically emptied by Fei Zhong and Youhun. Although the prestige of Shangrong and Bigan is still there, King Zhou doesn''t really listen to them anymore. Hearing that Xiqi Ji Chang hadn''t taken Caozhou for a long time, King Zhou was very angry, and then he called Huang Feihu, King Wucheng of Zhenguo, to discuss. Huang Feihu had a very high status among Yin Shang, and he was equivalent to the highest military commander of Yin Shang. King Zhou asked. "This Xibohou is incompetent, it''s been more than a month, or if he took Cao Zhou, it has fueled the arrogance of the anti-thief Su Hu. The sin is unforgivable. What should you do with King Wu Cheng." Huang Feihu said. "Majesty, it''s not to blame Xibohou, Beibohou Chonghou tiger was defeated by Su Hu, how can this Xibohou''s power of a country defeat Su Hu and ask the king to increase his troops to attack Caozhou." King Zhou said. "What Aiqing said is quite true, you think it would be better to ask those people along the way to surrender Su Hu!" Huang Feihu said. "At the end I will be willing to go and personally capture Su Hu, the thief." Fei Zhong and You Hun said at this time. "My lord, we received the news that this Su Hu had already established himself as Beibohou and drove the Chonghou tiger family out of the north." After hearing this, King Zhou furiously said. "Where is Chonghou Tiger?" Then Fei Zhong let Chonghouhu come out. Chonghou Tiger burst into tears when he saw King Zhou... 3202 Chapter 213 Su Hu unified the north You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, as mentioned above, Fei Zhong and You Hun said in front of King Zhou that Su Hu drove Beibo Hou Chonghouhu out of the north, and took over all things of Chonghouhu directly. At the same time, there are a large number of troops under Chonghouhu, as well as countless treasures and grains of Chongzhou. Su Hu is still quite authentic. He didn''t put Chonghou Tiger to death. Nagato would not be so soft-hearted. The number one dogleg of the king of Shang Zhou, Chong Hou. Many of these things were ordered by King Zhou Chonghou Hu to do. For example, the torture of building artillery, and the construction of Lutai, were all with the participation of Chonghou Tiger. King Zhou only dared to be so bold before doing it. Come out of such a thing. It was precisely because of this reason that King Zhou was very sad. The Chonghou tiger lost the north, which meant that the rights of the Chonghou tiger were greatly reduced. King Zhou was also unhappy because of this, after all, Chonghou Tiger is now homeless. Chonghouhu said after seeing King Zhou. "My lord, please be my master!" Chonghouhu thought that if he said that he had failed, he could only use his feelings to impress King Zhou. Maybe he would still have a chance to live, otherwise, he would be killed by King Zhou. What''s the use of keeping waste? If you are useless, then no one will give yourself face. Although Chonghou Tiger was almost military, he still understood this after staying with King Zhou for so long. As for King Zhou''s thoughts, Chonghou Tiger is also relatively clear. King Zhou said. "Chonghou Tiger, now that you have lost the north, how come you have the face to see me. Chonghouhu knelt down and said. "My lord, I don''t know. There is a team of elite soldiers under Nasu''s guard. The combat effectiveness is very strong. At that time, his minister Chong Heihu used 50,000 people to fight with 3,000 of them, all of which were defeated. My brother Chongheihu is considered a veteran famous general in the Shang Dynasty, but he lost to Su Hu. This is really not my excuse. It is really Su Hu who used a crooked way." After King Zhou heard this, he only believed a little. King Zhou said again. "Quickly announce the Prime Minister''s business capacity, compare with Asia, come here to discuss matters." Fei Zhong and You Hun said. "Don''t worry, the king, I have a way to capture Su Hu." Fei Zhong and You Hun didn''t want Shang Rong and Bigan to regain power, so they quickly made suggestions. King Zhou said. "Hurry up, who is it?" Then You Hun looked at Fei Zhong and Fei Zhong said. "Your Majesty, this Xibo Hou Jichang has been fighting for a month now. We might as well let Dongbo Hou Jiang Huanchu send troops to attack Su Hu from both sides. In this case, Su Hu has the ability to do so, and it will not help." After hearing this, King Zhou said. "Aiqing is indeed a clever plan, immediately proclaiming Dongbohou Jiang Huanchu, and fighting Xibohou north and south, so that we can easily win." After King Zhou gave the order, soon the order was preached in the ears of Dongbohou Jiang Huanchu. Jiang Huanchu said.Twelve Literature Network www.12txt.com "Well, this Jizhou Hou Suhu turned out to be scornful of big business, so I should send troops to suppress it." Among the princes of the two hundred towns in the east, it was originally the strongest among the princes of the Quartet. That''s why Jiang Huanchu was able to have such confidence. Without such strength, he would not dare to say such a thing. After Jiang Huanchu received the order, he also asked his son Jiang Wenhuan to order one hundred thousand soldiers and horses and send them to the north, hoping to encircle Su Hu with Wen Wang Jichang. However, Jiang Huanchu did not send too many people. No matter how strong the eastern part is, this national power cannot be consumed. If you continue to fight against them, maybe the result will be. Jiang Huanchu''s subordinates also had no capable generals. Only his son, Jiang Wenhuan, was an excellent general who was known as a general with a thousand battles. Jiang Wenhuan obeyed his father Jiang Huanchu''s orders and worked step by step along the way, and was not in a hurry to participate in this battle. As in the previous battle, it has already escalated to a battle between the three princes. In Chongzhou, since Nagato took Chongzhou, Su Hu also brought troops to Chongzhou. This Chongzhou is not far from Caozhou. It is also a military center and has always been the economic center and cultural center of the north.Its importance is no less than that of Caozhou. Caozhou is easy to defend and difficult to attack. This also gave Su Hu a chance to come to Chongzhou. This also gave Su Hu a huge bargain. In Chongzhou, Su Hu reorganized the old officials in Chongzhou and replaced them with his own people.Many troops in Chongzhou have also been sent many generals, and they are firmly controlled in their own hands. After controlling this Chongzhou, these two hundred vassal states have become Su Hu''s future troubles, but these two hundred small countries are not good at fighting. They dont fight a lot and are disobedient. This makes Su Hu a bit difficult. Up. Nagato said at this time. "Master Hou, at this time Dongbo Hou Jiang Huanchu is about to attack us. The east is far away from here, and the journey is far. We can completely wait for work and beat them by surprise, so as to establish our prestige." Nagato is very clear that if this is a war, it will completely break the pattern of the battlefield. This hasn''t waited until the Conferred God period, this world has already begun a war. If this world is in chaos, it will presumably affect the interests of the Conferred God Action. But even if this world is fighting hard, it has nothing to do with interception and interpretation. At this time, one of Nagato''s arrangements came into play. So Nagato sent letters to Yunzhongzi and the saints sent the information to the heavenly way, and then passed it through the heavenly way. For example, the original Tianzun sent the message to Jiang Ziya, that is, the roof tiles fell, or The big flag in front of the military tent was blown off by the wind, and this was the original Tianzun passing the news. In this wild world, the efficiency of message delivery is not high.Presumably in the future, the saints may use mobile communications to deliver messages. The development of this era is not necessarily true. No matter how powerful the saint is, he still cannot rely on his own will to directly manufacture high-tech equipment. This is the common wisdom of many, many people. Of course, these are all things to come, and who is what is going on, we have to discuss with the readers. The book is back. Nagato told Yun Zhongzi that he could start planning to let the various immortals in the interpretation go down the mountain. Nagato''s goal is to make the interpretation of teaching and the interception of teaching, both defeated, at the same time, to destroy the interpretation of teaching, and then try to flourish the Western religion. In the Yuzhu Cave of Zhongnan Mountain. Yun Zhongzi was cultivating with great concentration. At this moment, he felt a tree at the entrance of the cave, and the good branches fell. Yun Zhongzi was a little confused, so he pinched his fingers... 3203 Chapter 214: King Zhou offends Nuwa You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yun Zhongzi pinched a finger and knew Nagato''s instructions, Yun Zhongzi said. "I can finally act." Then Yunzhongzi went to Kunlun Mountain. The purpose of Yun Zhongzi this time was to persuade Primordial Heavenly Sovereign to start the act of conferring the gods quickly. In this case, Primordial Heavenly Sovereign was not prepared properly. Although the original Tianzun supported Xiqi Jichang to be in compliance with the heavenly way, during the period, the original Tianzun used power for personal gain, so that many interpreters and teach immortals successfully escaped the list of gods. A simple example is that in the Nine Music Yellow River Array, the magic weapon and cultivation level of Empress Sanxiao were top-notch. No one can break through the second generation of disciples in this teaching. Moreover, these twelve golden immortals were also cut off from the top of the three flowers, closed their chests with five qi, and since then they have become mortals. Then, if it wasn''t for the original Tianzun to bestow the twelve golden immortals with some mana, otherwise, the twelve golden immortals would be a waste material later, and could not play at all. And how powerful are these three empresses. If it weren''t for the two saints of Lao Tzu and Primordial Tianzun, this result is really hard to say. Yun Zhongzi, so he went to Kunlun to meet the great apprentice of the original Tianzun, and the most trusted disciple of the original Tianzun Antarctic Xianweng. The biggest characteristic of Antarctica Xianweng is obedient. He is obedient to the original Tianzun. He has always obeyed the original orders, and it is true to execute the original orders. This is also the reason why the original Tianzun trusted the Antarctic Xianweng. Because of his identity, Yun Zhongzi could not directly see the original Tianzun, only through the Antarctic Immortal Weng. And compared to the original Tianzun, the work of this Antarctic Celestial Weng is much easier. This is something that Nagato has already explained. Yunzhongzi arrived outside the Yuxu Palace in Kunlun Mountain. Did Yunzhongzi know that the boy of the Antarctic Immortal Weng, Baihe Boy, often looked for fish and shrimp in the stream in front of the mountain, so Nagato wanted to start with Baihe Boy Start. Nagato saw this white crane boy catching fish by the stream. Yun Zhongzi stepped forward and asked. "Friends of Taoism, the first disciple under the seat of Yuxu Palace, Antarctic Immortal Weng, where do you live!" After Baihe Boy listened, he laughed and said. "You are looking for my master, is there anything to do?" Yun Zhongzi said. "It turns out that Fellow Daoist is an apprentice of Antarctic Immortal Weng. I heard that Antarctic Immortal Weng can live a long life. I specifically came to ask if it really happened." Hearing about the longevity of Baihe Boy, he also had a heartbeat. With Baihe Boy''s current cultivation base, he could only live for thousands of years at most, but the Antarctic Immortal Weng has lived for tens of thousands of years. It''s been many generations of human beings. This makes the Baihe boy easily sad. Baihe Boy, who is with the Antarctic Immortal Weng every day, can''t understand these aspects of knowledge. Baihe Boy said. "Master knows the Law of Longevity? Why don''t I know?" Yun Zhongzi said. "Friends of Taoism, I dont know yet. I heard people say that Antarctic Immortal Weng relied on himself to refine the elixir of immortality, and then he has lived for tens of thousands of years. And if the world is not destroyed, he will still It has always existed. And the mana is still being strengthened." Baihe Boy said. "I don''t believe it. Master will not hide it from me." Yun Zhongzi said. "You don''t have to worry about it. You will know this test. You will be introduced to your Master. After I get the way to live forever, you can share it with you. Then you will be able to live with the sky." 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com Although Baihe Boy is young, his mind is still more important, Baihe Boy said. "Well, good, then I''ll be here waiting for you, when that happens, you must tell me the formula." Then Yun Zhongzi agreed with full mouth. Yun Zhongzi is all bluffing, the main purpose is to be able to see the Antarctic Weng, these are small problems. But it said that King Zhou sent Jiang Huanchu to attack Su Hu. Said Shang Rong, the prime minister of the Shang Dynasty one day. "Your Majesty will be the birth of Empress Nuwa tomorrow. As the ruler of this dynasty, we should worship religiously and pray for a good harvest in the coming year. Please visit your majesty tomorrow." King Zhou said. "Well, I will definitely go tomorrow." As a result, when the incense was being offered, King Zhou suddenly saw the statue of Empress Nuwa, and he was excited. At the same time, he wrote a relatively vulgar verse. At the time of Empress Nuwa''s birthday, this human race was happy, all thanks to Nuwa, for allowing humans to thrive on this continent. At this time, Nuwa happened to see this. King Zhou was ungodly and disrespectful to himself, and meant disrespect to his statue. He also wrote some love poems. This made the Nu Wa empress yelled. "What a King Zhou, it turned out to be such an insult to me now. Don''t think I''m just a weak saint, but this is enough. Jiangshang, who is bound to teach you, can''t do it." After that, Nuwa was in addition to the Wa Palace, preparing to take revenge on King Zhou in Chaoge. King Zhou was very presumptuous, and at this time the people around King Zhou all went out to extinguish the rebellion. He heard that Taishi went to Beihai, the distance was far, and Beibohou in the north, although they were all in the south, the distance between them was too far. Nuwa arrived at King Zhou''s palace and wanted to go to the palace to get revenge on King Zhou, but King Zhou shouldn''t be extinct. When Nu Wa walked to the top of the palace, King Zhou''s whole body was emitting a red light. This ray of light went straight to Xiao Han, and this red light went straight to the bullfight. Nuwa pinched a finger and said. "The Yin and Shang dynasty, as well as the fortune of more than 20 years, can only use this magical power again after more than 20 years." The rise and fall of this earthly dynasty was determined by the way of heaven, and even this Kongtong seal that could abolish the Lirenhuang Emperor could not be arranged. After all, this is a major matter for the human race, and there is no room for a trace of carelessness. Even so, King Zhou also offended Empress Nvwa. Although Empress Nvwa could not punish King Zhou immediately, she could be a helper. The helpers Nuwa Empress wanted to find were Emperor Fuxi, Di Emperor Shennong, and Human Emperor Xuanyuan. The status of the three emperors in the predicament gradually increased, and gradually they could stand up against the heavenly court. The words of the Three Emperors in the world are even more useful than the Haotian God. Coupled with the special relationship between Nvwa and Fuxi, Nvwa was wronged and found her brother Fuxi without any problems. In Kunlun Mountain, Baihe Boy said to Yun Zhongzi. "Daoist, the teacher is in Yuxu Palace these few days. Grandpa Master Master has something to do with him. It may be delayed for a few days, so please ask the Daoist to wait for a while. The teacher should be back soon. It turns out that the King of Emperor Nwa Palace''s incense was planned by the original Tianzun and executed by Antarctica... 3204 Chapter 215: Primitive La Nuwa Joins You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It turned out that a few days ago, Yuanshi Tianzun called Antarctica Xianweng to discuss important matters, that is, to bring Nuwa into the company. Primitive Tianzuns most trusted apprentice is not Burning Lantern, but the Antarctic Celestial Weng who has been diligent. The Antarctic Immortal, not only the secretary of the Primordial Tianzun, helped the original Tianzun deliver the letter, but at the same time the dirty work was basically done by the Antarctic Immortal. Primitive Tianzun summoned the Antarctic Immortal Weng and said to the Antarctic Immortal Weng. "My apprentice, we are about to plan the canonization operation. We must ensure that it is foolproof. Our interpreter is not as good as the interceptor. It is true at this time, but we can''t just give up like this. If there is the help of the Nvwa saint, our situation It will be much better. Nuwa is a saint appointed by the ancestors of Hongjun. He has the merits of creating human beings. At the same time, he is the lord of the ten thousand demons. His status is quite high. With the help of the demons, our chances of winning would be much higher." Since Antarctica Xianweng has been following Yuanshi Tianzun for many years, he knows all about the deployment of his teacher Yuanshi Tianzun. In many cases, Yuanshi Tianzun would not discuss with Randeng, but with Antarctic Xianweng instead. At this time Antarctic Xian Weng said. "But is Nuwa really willing to help us? Nuwa wants to ignore this prehistoric thing, even if it was the Lich War, and Nuwa''s brother Fuxi was in the demon court, Nuwa still did not take action, how could we Please move Nuwa!" Said the original. "This ordinary method, of course, please stop, but we can invite Nuwa into the game." Antarctic Xian Weng said knowingly. The original Tianzun said again. "This King Zhou is lustful, and it will be Nuwa''s birthday in two days. King Zhou will definitely go there for the incense, you just..." After Yuanshi Tianzun gave such an explanation to the Antarctic Xianweng, the Antarctic Xianweng obeyed his orders and set off. The order of the Antarctic Immortal Weng is to let King Zhou have an admiration for the Nuwa Empress, and then give birth to a frivolity. As a saint, Nuwa has been aloof for so many years, and will never tolerate such insults from a mortal. This is a great insult to yourself. Primitive Tianzun knew that the saint''s face was above all else, so if he did that, Nuwa would definitely clean up the king. Sure enough, this trick is very effective. King Zhou had the help of heaven, and Nuwa could not hurt him. Then Nuwa went to the Huoyan Palace and asked her brother, Emperor Fuxi, for help. The three emperors are saints who came into being, and their status is naturally very noble. At the same time, the three emperors still have the most precious resource in this predicament, that is, the incense of the world, this incense worship, for the immortal, it is profitable and harmless. The ancestor Hongjun made this list of gods, that is, to gain more incense in the world. This immortal helped mortals to do things, and after that, they would be offered incense, which was also the purpose of Hongjun ancestor. All the immortals on this list of gods worked for Haotian God and helped Haotian God to collect incense, and many parts of Haotian God''s incense were distributed by Hongjun ancestors. This is also the reason why Hongjun''s ancestor planned the Fengshen Bang. The Primitive Tianzun took the opportunity to suppress other forces and then strengthen his own forces. Among them, what Yuanshi Tianzun regarded as a thorn in his eyes was naturally cut off teaching. Nuwa found the three emperors, and then told Fuxi what had happened to him. After hearing this, Fuxi was also furious. Fuxi said. "This King Zhou is really innocent, and he has forgotten his roots. The six hundred years of business will come to an end. If such a dynasty continues, it will be useless after all." Renhuang Xuanyuan said. "Nvwa Empress, don''t panic, this King Zhou has only 20 years of foundation today. As today, there is already a lot of public grievances. I believe that it will not take long before King Zhou will be conquered by the new king who came into being. Although we have no right to interfere with the change of dynasties, we can completely defeat the Yin and Shang Dynasties." Changsha Novel Network www.csxsrc.com Nu Wa said. "But I just can''t breathe it." Xuanyuan said. "Now then, the only way to make this King Zhou demise as soon as possible, but the foundation of Yin Shang is solid, at this time, it still cannot be shaken." Nuwa understood, and said. "I understand." Nuwa then returned to her imperial palace. This bad Yin Shang''s foundation is to make Yin Shang lose the heart, and the best way is to let the enemy disintegrate from within. Nuwa then thought of a strategy, which was to let people break into the Yin Shang, and then make the people of the world renounce the Yin Shang. In this way, it would also be able to advance the Conferred God plan. Nuwa is the lord of ten thousand demons, so I remembered the three demon of Xuanyuan Tomb. Among them, the fox demon is good at charm. With the help of the three demon, it will be easier to harm the Yin Shang''s foundation. . But what made Nu Wa a little uncomprehending was that the Three Demon of Xuanyuan Tomb had actually rejected the saint Nu Wa and was unwilling to accept Nu Wa''s benefits. Jean''s Nuwa was a little surprised. Nu Wa said to the three demon. "Bold, you three monsters actually rejected my kindness. Don''t you know that if you can help me accomplish this feat, then I can help you succeed in becoming immortals." The Three Demon said. "The disciples dare not." After much rhetoric, Nuwa turned out to be a little at a loss. Just as Nuwa was about to burst into flames, Nagato appeared. Nagato still hides his aura to death. When these three demons saw Nagato, they seemed to be more terrifying than seeing Nuwa. Nuwa is the demon of the demon clan at any rate, and will not easily kill them, but Nagato is different. The three demon are cast out by Nagato, and the three demon are also much more honest. Then Nagato said. "Friend Nuwa, don''t come here unharmed." "Friend Nagato?" Nuwa was a little surprised and didn''t understand the meaning of Nagato here. Nagato said. "I came for some things about Nuwa." Nu Wa said even more puzzled. "Come for my business?" Nagato stopped going around and said. "I dont know if the Nuwa Empress is to help explain the teachings, or to help cut the teachings. Hongjun Daozu has already released a list of gods, and wants to help Haotian boys select a group of immortals for Haotian to send, so the three religions jointly established It will not be Lao Tzu who presides over the Conferred God List, but the Primitive Tianzun. Nwa also knew about Yuanshi Tianzun. Nwa only knew the original Tianzun, loved to talk big, and at the same time was still aloof. Nuwa actually couldn''t accept this kind of style of the original Tianzun. Nu Wa also asked directly. "I don''t know what Daoist Fellow Nagato meant?" Nagato said again. "By choosing which side to fight on, you will clarify which sides interests are. The Primordial Heavenly Lord will certainly be selfish, and then massacre the pedagogists. If this sect will destroy the sect in the future, who will be more powerful in the future, I dont need to say too much! If the order of the heavens can be restored to good, then we will do whatever it takes." .. 3205 Chapter 216: Start the Conferred God List in Advance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Nuwa was said to be like this, which made some sense. Primitive Tianzun has always been arrogant and never accepts disciples of the Yaozu, while the Master of Tongtian is different. Many of his followers are the children of the Yaozu. Although Nuwa is a saint, in the final analysis, it is still born by the Yaozu, and Nuwa herself It is the lord of the ten thousand demons, such a status, so Nuwa had to consider it for the demon clan. Nuwa also used her own calculations, she didnt just say anything like that. After Nagato knew what Nuwa meant, he was more relieved. After all, this is unprofitable and can''t afford to be early. If there are benefits, who doesn''t want to do it. Nu Wa said. "Well, Daoist Nagato, how do you do this!" Nagato said. "This act of enshrining the gods is imminent, and now we can only force Yuanshi Tianzun to act in advance. In this way, we can effectively avoid the primitive Tianzun''s favoritism, and also avoid the original Tianzun from using the rights of the person in charge of the enshrining list to plan everywhere. Let us be able to control it. Now the world is in chaos. If it can help a team to conquer the world, then the merits will be indispensable." Of course, this feat is the incense of the ruler. Naturally, there are not many incenses for mortals. If the ruler can recognize and then give different incense to the gods, then this benefit will be huge. If you are alone, it''s really hard to say how many incenses there are, and those in power can not only rule the culture, but also use the incense to worship and achieve things that the saints can''t do. But if you violate the saint''s words, the consequence is that you will get retribution immediately. After Nagato moved Nuwa to join him, he began to talk to Nuwa about his thoughts and what she wanted to do. After explaining the detailed rules, Nagato returned to the north. Nagato''s plan must continue to be carried to the north. Then at this time, a chess piece specially cultivated by Nagato, Yunzhongzi, will be completed. Yun Zhongzi said after the Antarctic Xianweng returned. "Friends of the Antarctic Daoist, now I am watching the chaos in the world. The princes of the Quartet are already in chaos in three parties, and all three parties are at war. Presumably King Zhou will soon send troops to the north to quell the rebellion. At that time, our interests will be seriously injured.In these four battles, I don''t know how many soldiers will die." Antarctic Immortal Weng was shocked and said. "How about Xibo Hou Jichang in this turmoil?" "Yun Zhongzi said, Xi Bohou is also in danger now, and I don''t know how to deal with it in the future." Then the Antarctic Immortal didn''t dare to directly report to the original Tianzun, but hurriedly visited the world. Later, I discovered that this was indeed the case. The world was already in chaos. Su Hu had already occupied the north and meant to expand to the west. If he really defeated Xi Bohou, this plan for the gods would not know how long it would be delayed. It. The Antarctic Immortal Weng hurriedly reported to the Primordial Heavenly Sovereign, and after truthfully reporting the matter to the Primitive Heavenly Sovereign, Yuan said.Peerless Tangmen www.jueshitangmen.info "It''s true. So Ziya is in a dangerous situation. To let Ziya hurry up and start planning the conferring to the gods, he must choose a well-controlled monarch. Otherwise, after success, this It''s not easy to explain to Hongjun''s ancestors." There are many benefits in this list of gods. The first is the incense of the world. Secondly, because this primordial heavenly sovereign helped the king of the earth to take power, this earthly king naturally enshrines the primordial heavenly sovereign. This is also the reason why the original heavenly sovereign will be able to surpass Lao Tzu in the future. Third, this completed the Conferring God operation and helped Haotian find the wage earners. If there are wage earners, the boss can do it easily. Otherwise, he will always be a polished commander. Otherwise, it may happen. Some people are dissatisfied with the rule of the Heavenly Court, thinking that Xing Tian always tried to find Haotian God with his axe. Such a thing happened once, it is shameful enough, it is not only Haotian was ashamed, and Hongjun was ashamed. The Lord of the Three Realms that he set up, singled out against others, if it were not for the help of a woman, Haotian might really not be able to beat him. Had it not been for Yaochi''s help, Xing Tian''s fighting power would not be reduced after his head was beheaded. Haotian had already been scared. If he continued to fight, it would be really hard to say. These are also several things that must be accomplished in the Conferring God action. If they don''t do a good job, the saint will lose their temper. The Antarctic Immortal Weng hurriedly found the Shen Gongbao in this world. Shen Gongbao was the main chess piece in Yuanshi Tianzun''s Conferring God Operation. Without Shen Gongbao''s operation, this Conferring God Operation would not have achieved such good results. As soon as the order of the Conferred God Action was issued, the Master Tongtian had said that the people of the Jiejiaomen should not go out. The Jie Master Tongtian did not dare to offend the Daozu Hongjun. He could only sign the unequal conviction of the gods. In this list of gods, there are many disciples who cut the teachings. Although the Master Tongtian was not satisfied, he did not dare to defy. The answer to Master Tongtian is to respond negatively by himself. Anyway, the host of this action is the Primordial Heavenly Lord, not himself. Let his disciple not move. The people on this list of Gods will wait for your Primitive Heavenly Lord to get together. The negative response of the Master Tongtian is very effective. If there is no instigation by Shen Gongbao, then many people in the Jiejiaomen will not come out. Basically, in this section of the teaching door, the descending mountain was directed by the original Tianzun. The key figure is Shen Gongbao. At this time, if you want to start early, you must first start Shen Gongbao. Antarctic Xian Weng used the agreed contact method to secretly contact Shen Gongbao. After receiving the order, Shen Gongbao left and started to act. Then the Antarctic Xianweng began to look for Jiang Ziya again, and he wanted to promote Jiang Ziya as the country''s No. 2 figure, so that it could proceed smoothly. The best target at this time is Xiqi, which is a country that Antarctica Xianweng has long been optimistic about. Xiqi has a strong national strength, and at the same time, Ji Chang will be hypocritical. Such a hypocritical person is easy to control. After all, once his hypocritical mask is put on, it will be difficult to take it off. If you take it down, everything you have accumulated with this mask will disappear. So there is no problem with Jiang Ziya going to Xiqi. After determining the goal, Antarctica Xianweng had to choose an excellent method to make Ji Chang trust Jiang Ziya... 3206 Chapter 217 Jiang Ziya was forced to go out of the mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Antarctic Xianweng''s idea is also relatively simple, that is, to make Xiqi stand on the opposite side of Yin and Shang. Therefore, the Antarctic Xianweng is spreading news in Chaoge, saying that Xiqi and Su Hu are in collusion. The two are already in an alliance. After Su Hu completely calms the north, Su Hu and Xiqi Jichang will join forces. Get up and fight against Yin Shang. At the same time, rumors arose in Chaoge City overnight. This is talking about vividness, even where Jiang Ziya and Su Hu met and what they said were made up. And this is not much different. This person said that naturally there is no problem, but if many people say the same thing, everyone will be suspicious. So Fei Zhong and You Hun, the two hurriedly reported, saying that Xiqi had been in the opposite direction. This is the angry King Zhou, both eyes are already emitting blue light. King Zhou said. "This Ji Chang is not a thing. I treat him so well, but he is indeed anti-me. He is hateful." King Zhou immediately announced that Ji Chang had rebelled, and then this Shangrong and Bigan, although a little unbelieving, but the rumors of Chaoge City were everywhere, so Shangrong and Bigan had to have some doubts, so who are they He was unwilling to vouch for it. If he gave Ji Chang a guaranty, if Ji Chang really rebelled, his own guilt would be the same. No one would do such a thankless thing. Then King Zhou immediately beheaded Ji Chang''s proton who had stayed in Chaoge, that is, Ji Chang''s son, Ji Shuming, and then sent general Yin Di Sui to send troops to fight against Xiqi. This is also the first time that the Shang Dynasty sent troops to the princes, because the previous battles were only the princes fighting, and the battles of the princes were not on such a large scale. Even if it is powerful, it still cannot be compared with Yin and Shang. This news quickly spread to Ji Chang''s ears. After hearing that his son had been beheaded by King Zhou, Ji Chang felt like a knife. Although Ji Chang has ninety-nine sons, these ninety-nine sons are all his own sons after all, and they are all affectionate. Then I heard that Yin Dilapi was already leading an army of 100,000 to fight against Xiqi, making Ji Chang anxious. Now Xiqis army is empty. The one hundred thousand army he led has been stalemate in Caozhou for more than a month, but this still hasnt improved. If the fighting continues, maybe it will bring more serious problems. as a result of. That is, his base camp Xiqi was defeated by Yin. This made Ji Chang very sad. Ji Chang said. "This king is innocent, listen to the slander, kill my son, and promise not to stop." Then Ji Chang, also led the 100,000 troops of his headquarters, went all the way back to Xiqi to defend. After all, if Xiqi missed this, his guilt would be serious. At this time, the goal of Antarctic Xianweng was basically achieved. Antarctic Xian Weng found Jiang Ziya and said to Jiang Ziya. "Brother Ziya, the action of this god is going to be advanced. Now the situation of the princes in the world has undergone tremendous changes. I didn''t expect this Su Hu to be so powerful. If Su Hu really has the upper hand, then if you want to Its really difficult to get ahead in this time when the heroes are fighting for hegemony. The teacher said, let you act in advance as planned. After Jiang Ziya said, he said. "Okay, I will act right away, but what capacity do I use to go to Xiqi now." Antarctic Xian Weng said.I love e-books www.52xtxs.com "It''s better to meet Ji Chang first, and then tell him your situation." Later, under the arrangement of Antarctic Xianweng, Ji Chang finally met Jiang Ziya in Xiqi. Because Xiqi is not far from Caozhou, When he first came out, Ji Chang asked his soldiers to travel 20 miles a day, but now, Jiang Ziya''s speed is a hundred miles a day to rush back. Ji Chang wants to rush back to Xiqi city before Yin Shaanxi. Only in this way can this Xiqi suffer premature massacre. Sure enough, during Jiang Ziya''s fast march, he finally saved a day''s time and arrived in Xiqi City early. Then Ji Chang was very anxious. At this time, Ji Chang, the military commander Nangong Shi, was captured. After his subordinates, he was too upset, and then Xin Jia, but the martial arts of these two men were mediocre, and there was nothing commendable. Yin Dilapidated, can also be regarded as a famous general of Yin Shang. After being favored by King Zhou, King Zhou loved Yin Dipai very much. After this period of time, although Yin Dipai''s strength was not great, he still possessed great magical powers. Jiang Ziya didn''t sit by the river to fish and wait for Ji Chang. Today''s situation is no longer allowed. And Jiang Ziya is now an old man in his eighties. When Jiang Ziya was thirty years old, he was cultivating Taoism in Kunlun Mountain and was also specially recruited by Primitive Tianzun. Originally, according to the usual practice, among the apprentices of Primordial Heavenly Sovereign, all of them had good looks, and then they had good understanding and followed the line. This is also a very important standard of Primordial Heavenly Lord. But Jiang Ziya didn''t meet this requirement. When Primordial Tianzun recruited people, Jiang Ziya was already many years old. Without marrying a wife, his life was haunting. One of the characteristics of Jiang Ziya that Yuanshi Tianzun liked was that Jiang Ziya was obedient and had to ask for instructions on everything, which made Yuanshi Tianzun very happy. Then an exception was made, saying that it was an exception, and that the original Tianzun had already arranged for Jiang Ziya. Although the Primordial Heavenly Venerable is the bottom of the Three Pures in terms of cultivation, it is also inferior to the Western Two Sages, but the advantages of the Primitive Heavenly Venerable are also one thing that people have to guard against, that is, deep intentions, if they are ordinary people. The original Tianzun''s layout can be said to be the top existence after the saint, otherwise, it would not be possible to achieve that kind of achievement. Although using a lot of insidious tricks, ruthless tricks, and killing them all, the goal was achieved. Nagato hates this kind of people in the first place, and does everything for his purpose. The original Tianzun accepted Jiang Ziya as his disciple, just for this title. When Jiang Ziya was in his thirties, he was attracted by Primordial Tianzun. Then came to Kunlun Mountain for 40 years of monasticism. At the time of these forty years, Yuan Shi Tianzun said. "Ziya, how many years have you been cultivating now?" Jiang Ziya said. "Tell Master, I have been cultivating for 40 years, but now that my cultivation level has improved, I still don''t know how to deal with it." Yuanshi Tianzun said again. "Well, Ziya, you don''t need to practice cultivation anymore. It''s been so long now. If this is the case, it''s not as good as before, just go down the mountain. You have nothing to do with cultivating, maybe you can still enjoy wealth and honor in the world, if you blindly cultivating, this method is also impossible.".. 3207 Chapter 218 Jiang Ziya presides over the action You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya expressed his opinion at that time, Jiang Ziya said. "Master, are you going to drive me away? I am willing to serve you for the rest of my life." But if this disciple is too obedient, the master is also a little bored, especially the kind of poor students who have handed it in again and again, and then Jiang Ziya still asks herself blankly. The original Tianzun of Jean couldn''t stand it the most. So Jiang Ziya, generally speaking, the Primordial Tianzun, did not want to teach, but let his great apprentice Antarctic Immortal Weng teach Jiang Ziya. After hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, the original Tianzun became a little angry. "Ziya, you''d better go down the mountain, now you have encountered a bottleneck, go down the mountain for a bit of experience, maybe there will be a turnaround." But Jiang Ziya had ten brains, Jiang Ziya said. "Master, I definitely won''t go down the mountain, I am willing to stay with Master and Brother for the rest of my life." But in this Yuxu Palace, there are only Yuanshi Tianzun and Antarctic Immortal Weng, there are Baihe Boys, and a few boys of Yuanshi Tianzun. There are no other people. These twelve golden fairy heads, because they are capable, Yuanshi Tianzun They are all assigned out. Then the original Tianzun directly said angrily. "Ziya, if you go down the mountain at a speed, if you don''t go, then you are defying the order of your teacher." This Jiang Ziya, when he saw that Master Yuanzun was forcing him down the mountain, he knelt down and cried quickly. Jiang Ziya said. "Teacher, did the disciple do something wrong? You have to drive me down the mountain. If the disciple makes a mistake, I must correct it. Please master not to drive me away. I am willing to follow Master''s all the time." This made the original Tianzun speechless. Primordial Tianzun originally wanted Jiang Ziya to go down the mountain to preside over the action of conferring the gods, but now it has become like this, which made Primordial Tianzun think he did something wrong. The Antarctic Immortal Weng on the side said at this time. "Ziya, Master is not trying to drive you away, but to train you. After you go down the mountain, you have nothing to preside over the list of enshrined gods and let you go to the world as prime minister. In this case, it is also to help Master, help explain and teach, and help your twelve. Teacher." "Ahem!" Antarctica Immortal Weng was about to continue. At this time Yuanshi Tianzun coughed twice. Antarctic Immortal Weng understood, so Antarctic Immortal Weng turned around and said. "Ziya, after this is over, you may still be able to return to the Yuxu Palace, and then you may experience it in the world for a while, maybe you will be able to reach a certain level." Jiang Ziya was overjoyed after hearing this. Jiang Ziya was not happy to hear that his realm could be improved, but was happy to be able to return to Yuxu Palace in the future. Jiang Ziya asked. "Teacher, can I really return to Yuxu Palace?" Primordial Tianzun was helpless, only the promised Jiang Ziya. Primordial Tianzun understood that if he did not agree, Jiang Ziya might not go down the mountain. Jiang Ziya was really a good apprentice, or a stubborn temper. Primitive Tianzun can only cry and laugh. Primitive Tianzun didn''t like Jiang Ziya, but Jiang Ziya''s advantage was that he was obedient, and Jiang Ziya also had a little bit of strategy. This is also the reason why the original Tianzun likes Jiang Ziya. The words of the Twelve Golden Immortals, although they are highly perceptive, are the same as the Primordial Heavenly Venerable. They are too shrewd. The Primitive Heavenly Venerable wants someone who can control, not the kind of person who cannot be controlled. Is reached. After talking about some experiences before Jiang Ziya went down the mountain, then this Jiang Ziya didn''t know how to do anything after going down the mountain.Biquge Book Bar www.shuoba.net Jiang Ziya was 72 years old when he went down the mountain and found a wife, Ma. Ma''s is also a strange woman. She is more than sixty years old, and her appearance is still pretty good. At the same time, this Ma is very happy to be able to find a husband like Jiang Ziya. Then this was the beginning of Jiang Ziya''s nightmare life. This Ma''s is very demanding of Jiang Ziya, and at the same time he keeps complaining about Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya was insane. Jiang Ziya was also very happy after hearing the advance order of the Fengshen Action, after all, he no longer needs to be angry with his wife Ma. Closer to home. Or did this Jiang Ziya never go fishing by the river, and then waited for King Wen, because the action of the gods had been advanced, and there was no time to make any arrangements. Then this change was all messed up. Holding his resume, Jiang Ziya went to the front of Wang Wen''s palace and wanted to see Wang Wen, but at this time Wang Wen happened to have something to do, so he said that there was no time. Finally, under the arrangement of the Antarctic Xianweng, I met Wen Wang Jichang. Jiang Ziya said. "Xibohou, the situation in Xiqi is very tense now. King Zhou has no way. It turned out to be an obedient villain who killed your son. At the same time, he sent a large army to conquer you. This approach is really hateful, we They all strongly disapprove of this approach. I came down from Kunlun Mountain to cultivate in order to be able to help Mingjun and gain the world, so that the world is peaceful and there is less war." Ji Chang did not directly accept Jiang Ziya at this time. But a few days later, when Yin was defeated and surrounded Xiqi City Tuan Tuan, there was already a serious mistake. At this time, Ji Chang just rang Jiang Ziya, and then Ji Chang asked Jiang Ziya again to ask Jiang Ziya how to withdraw from the enemy. Then Jiang Ziya said. "It''s very simple to retreat from the enemy. As long as we wait for the way, we can retreat all these people." Wen Wang Ji Chang didn''t believe it, so Ji Chang asked. "Is there really such a wonderful method? If such a wonderful method exists, it will undoubtedly be a big thing. If I can retreat from the enemy, then I will worship Mr. as the prime minister." Jiang Ziya then agreed. Then on the next day, King Wen set up an altar in accordance with Jiang Ziya''s instructions, which was an ordinary altar. At the same time, Jiang Ziya also asked Ji Chang to build a Conferred God Platform, which was convenient for storing the souls who were killed and waiting for the Conferred God. But the altar is ten feet high, with a round table set on it, and there are many runes drawn by Jiang Ziya around it. At this time, Jiang Ziya took out the peach wood sword, and proceeded on the altar. This is the weather in July, Yin is broken, and the 100,000 merchants are wearing very few clothes. It turned out that Jiang Ziya was going to decide to use his own water spell. Jiang Ziya was the apprentice of this primitive Celestial Venerable. If this skill was not enough, it would still be a few percent. This was already the cultivation base of the mid-term Celestial Immortal. This little water spell is still not difficult for Jiang Ziya. So Jiang Ziya did this for three consecutive days. There was a strong wind on this day, and once the strong wind passed, the weather began to change drastically and the temperature dropped. It started to snow at night... 3208 Chapter 219 Su Hu consolidates the north You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For the three thousand elite soldiers Nagato trained in Jizhou, Nagato also gave them a nice name, Three Thousand Flying Tiger Soldiers. Although on the battlefield, these three thousand soldiers could not have retreated, but fortunately, with the bonus of Nagato, these soldiers became extremely brave. Few soldiers would die in battle, but once this soldier It is the words of the war dead. Nagato would look for new soldiers to supplement them, but the number of these three thousand flying tiger soldiers has not been expanded. Nagato knows that this elite unit does not need too many people. First, it is to facilitate the command, but to avoid attracting too much attention. After all, Nagato does not want to get ahead. If this is directly hard on the saint, he does not Would be so stupid. Nagato still wants to live a few more years, although Hongjun can''t kill himself, he has many ways to evade, but this can''t be done. Nagato''s purpose is not this. These three thousand flying tiger soldiers are enough for Nagato. With the help of Nagato, it was Su Hu from Jizhouhou who had now become Beibohou Suhu. At the same time, with the help of the flying tiger soldiers, the north was basically calmed down, and Su Hu''s forces in the north were gradually expanding step by step. Su Hu''s forces are already very powerful. With the help of the flying tiger soldiers of Nagato.Su Hu consolidated the north. The strength of the north was not weak. It was because this Chonghou Tiger was unable to govern. After Su Hu took over, he started a series of governance measures. Exempt most of the taxes in the north. This Chonghou Tiger accompanied King Zhou in the dynasty all year round. He was not very concerned about the people in the north. Because Chonghou Tiger wanted to please King King, he said that he increased the taxes in the north without authorization and allowed the people to pay more .In order to increase their income, Allowing the De Chonghou Tiger to have money to provide the King Zhou for pleasure in the court song, this practice has already dealt a great blow to the North. However, once Su Hu mastered the north, he abolished this tax. At the same time, Su Hu burned all these accounts. This gave all the people a clear answer. The previous events were all written off. Up. This kind of behavior is a great favor to everyone, so Su Hu quickly gained a foothold in the north. And Nagato is also preparing to leave the elaboration and teaching, to go to the forefront of this world of conferred gods, and at the same time, he also wants to make a little achievement in the world of conferred gods. Nagato''s purpose is very simple, it is to let people who don''t like it enter the list of gods, and those who like it don''t need to enter the list of gods. Since Hongjun set the list of gods, we do not violate this overall idea, but it is specifically those people who enter this list of gods and become Haotian''s subordinates. This can be arranged. And Jiang Ziya is the key figure in this list of gods. Once the original Tianzun grants Jiang Ziya the right to the Conferred God List, Jiang Ziya has the final say. Even the Primordial Heavenly Venerable has no ability to interfere with Jiang Ziya''s right to confine the gods. It is precisely because Jiang Ziya binds the Conferred God version bestowed by Hongjun Daozu, that Jiang Ziya can experience these seven plagues and three calamities without dying. It was for this reason that Jiang Ziya had a series of problems, such as death. Then the original Tianzun was able to save Jiang Ziya soon. It is precisely because of the protection of Hongjun and the support of the bound Conferred Version that Jiang Ziya has been able to survive many times. Otherwise, how could Jiang Ziya be rescued again and again.Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com The purpose of Nagato is to penetrate the enemy''s interior, and then gain Jiang Ziya''s trust, and then spur Jiang Ziya to let Jiang Ziya complete Nagato''s own act of convincing God. This was Nagato''s real purpose, and helping Su Hu was just to make the original Tianzun too late to make arrangements. As long as there is the original Tianzun''s layout, then one''s own strength can be fully achieved.Now is the time when the world is in chaos. If Jiang Ziya can be controlled, then the following things will be carried out completely according to the ideas of the leaders. At the same time, Yunzhongzi can help Nagato secretly. Nagato was full of confidence, so he set out towards Xiqi Castle. At the same time, these three thousand flying tiger soldiers would soon become ordinary mortal soldiers without Nagato''s runes. Su Hu knew that Nagato had left, and Su Hu also liked it very much. If Nagato had been there, Su Hu would be very jealous of Nagato. After all, this subordinate was even more powerful than himself. How could this make Su Hu not worry about it all day. Nagato can kill Beibohou Chonghouhu with 3,000 people, so it is also possible to kill Su Hu himself. Nagato is very clear on this point, but Nagato has always pretended not to know that Nagato does not bother to do such a thing at all. Nagato can do such a simple thing very simply. But even if Su Hu gave in, Nagato was not interested. Even the current Lord of Heaven, Nagato has no interest at all. He is just a puppet. Even if he is in that position, he can''t make any progress in the future. Su Hu''s behavior seemed very funny in Nagato, but Nagato didn''t even think about breaking Su Hu. Because I didn''t have to help Su Hu all the time, and helping Su Hu was just for profit. Nagato soon arrived in the city of Xiqi, and at the same time, Nagato brought a very useful person to Xiqi. At this time, Jiang Ziya was doing it, but Jiang Ziya was not capable of it after all, and the time for this practice was greatly extended. On this altar, Jiang Ziya was tired and sweating, but in order to be able to retreat, Jiang Ziya had to do it. Because there are no generals who can fight in Xiqi now, only Taidian and Xinjia two generals are left. Compared with Yin''s broken army of 100,000, it was still a bit difficult. Another important reason is that Jiang Ziya was not invited by Ji Chang. It was Jiang Ziya who recommended it by himself. Jiang Ziya was already boasting about going to Haikou, saying that he could break the enemy alone. But Jiang Ziya is still a little struggling. This water system supernatural power has to be maintained at all times, which consumes a huge amount of supernatural power, and not everyone can know it. Although the Antarctic Immortal Weng is powerful, he is not good at the magical powers of the water system. At this time, Jiang Ziya can only accomplish this action. When Nagato arrived in Xiqi, he did not directly meet Ji Chang, nor did he find anyone else. But directly into this altar... 3209 Chapter 220 The Frozen Business Army Conquered Jiang Ziya You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It was said that Jiang Ziya was going to do it for three days, but the water system supernatural powers were consumed too much. This was only one day, and Jiang Ziya was already exhausted. Then Nagato made a decisive move. This was a great opportunity to express himself. This time was when Jiang Ziya was in the most critical situation, and then Nagato was using his mana. But Nagato didn''t use his own deep mana, but only used this little magical power to have only the tip of the iceberg of his own strength. But this was enough. In the Conferred God Period, the monks, cultivation bases and spells that existed in Mukuro were completely incomparable with the ancient times. In the ancient prehistoric times, the aura is about to liquefy, this is just a cat or dog, just born, it can be the cultivation base of the realm of heavenly immortals. If you sleep all day long, then the improvement of this cultivation base is also many times that of the Conferred God period, and this cultivation base promotion is faster than you would have imagined during the Conferred God period. This is the difference, but most of the great powers in the ancient prehistoric have already passed away, because the monks only have a long life, but they are not immortal. Unless they can condense the pure soul, this is the case. Can live for a long time. This remaining power is only a handful, and they don''t want to participate in any contention among the gods, this is completely unnecessary. At the same time, their cultivation base is already at the top, even if they cultivate for so long, they still cannot break through the saints. This is the difference. Therefore, the superpowers of the Conferred God Period were basically hermits and would not participate. There is also this list of gods, which was selected by the ancestor Hongjun for Haotian. It was for Haotian to work. Although they were on the list of conferred gods, their cultivation base and freedom were restricted, but they only changed a leader. For example, the sect person in this sect of teaching has entered the ranking of the gods, which is equivalent to switching from the sect of teaching to the position of the heavenly court of the Haotian God. This person has not changed or died, but just changed a leader. The previous leader was his own teacher, the leader of Tongtian, and later he changed to Haotian God. But the Heavenly Court of Haotian God is subject to a lot of restrictions, so they cant make any progress, so that many people do not want to be included in the list of gods. After all, following their own teachers is better than working for Haotian God. All right. There are also requirements for this selection, and most of these are selected from the cut-off teaching and the interpretation teaching. This more excellent mortal general can also enter this list of gods. There are no immortals who have a wrong background, and those who have joined the list of gods, unless they are the kind of immortals with a simple background, the same is also accepted. This is all the original Tianzun signaled Jiang Ziya to seal the gods. Even if Yuanshi Tianzun is a saint, he cant use his supernatural powers to complete the Conferring God action. This also proves that only Jiang Ziya can confine the gods. As long as he controls Jiang Ziya, then he can completely master the conferring god action . With the help of Nagato, there was already another heavy snowfall outside Xiqi City. It was three feet deep. This merchant soldier was originally unclothed. Under this terrifying temperature, many people soon were frozen into popsicles. These 100,000 merchants were also because the temperature was very low, and many of them were badly frozen and lost their combat effectiveness.Xunread www.xunread.com Then in front of Changmen Mountain, he helped Jiang Ziya and said. "Daoist, why are you doing this, and still working so hard, don''t you know that this is very dangerous, if you don''t pay attention, it will be reversed, and your cultivation will only be scrapped." After seeing Nagato, Jiang Ziya was shocked, and at the same time thanked Nagato very much. "Thank you fellow Daoist for his life-saving grace, Daeen dare not forget it, and ask fellow Daoist to leave his name." Nagato didn''t want to hide it. "My name is Nagato. I don''t think it is easy for you to act!" Then Jiang Ziya was shocked and said, "Friend Nagato, how did you know that this is the secret technique of the immortal family, and most people will never know it, but you actually know it. This is also amazing." Nagato didn''t want to go around the corner, and said directly. "I am good at observing the sky, and seeing the recent sky abnormality, that''s why I have such an idea, because there are many problems in this, so I have to come and tell. I know that your master is the original Tianzun of the Kunlun Mountain Yuxu Palace, but your master, letting you preside over the act of conferring the gods is a great opportunity for you. If you do well, then you can do it. In terms of the position of God, your status is always equal to that of the Primordial Heavenly Sovereign, but if you dont pay attention, then your status can only be the lowest after you have been enshrined, because you have the merits of enshrining God, Haotian God, both It will be jealous of you, but can only send you into exile." Jiang Ziya was still unbelieving at this time. Jiang Ziya had followed the original Tianzun for a long time. During the past forty years, he had already had a very deep relationship. With only a few words from Nagato Nagato, it was impossible to convince Jiang Ziya. After all, Jiang Ziya is not a child of three or two. At this time, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya, if you dont believe me, Fellow Daoist, then we can go back to the time when these three religious saints set up the list of deities. I will show you how it should be. If I feel that what I said is not true, then I have nothing to say. Then Nagato was in the Hunyuanzhu, with its magic power, opened up an illusion. Nagato didn''t show up when Hongjun and the three saints of the Three Sects set up a list of deities. Nagato didn''t know.Now he can still persuade Jiang Ziya, but at this time, he can only use his force to create a holy realm, so that he can deceive Jiang Ziya. Other words are not needed. This is just an introduction. Nagato used the function of Hunyuanzhu to hide the secret of heaven, and then quickly created a world. In this world, Nagato was able to lead Jiang Ziya as a peeping at the meeting between Hongjun and Laozi Yuantongtian, because it said that What''s wrong, even Nagato doesn''t know. Now, in order to fool Jiang Ziya, he can only do so. Then Nagato said mysteriously to Jiang Ziya. "If you don''t believe it, then just let me take a look. After reading this, it will be clear to you. If you don''t believe it, I won''t say it any more, just leave." Jiang Ziya thought of saving his own life, so he said that this person didn''t need to hurt himself at all. He just took a look, and then Jiang Ziya also agreed. Jiang Ziya said. "Friends, please, let me take a look at you and see what tricks you can tell." .. 3210 Chapter 221: Peeping Hongjuns Meeting with the Three Sages You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under Nagato''s arrangement, Jiang Ziya followed Nagato into the world of Hunyuanzhu. In this world, Nagato specially created a fake environment. Jiang Ziya, who was only a true immortal, could not see the mystery anyway. Nagato said. "Jiang Ziya waits for a while and we hold our breath and concentrate, don''t make any noises. When that happens, I will take you to see what Hongjun Daozu said to the Sanjiao saints. After listening, you will understand." Sure enough, Jiang Ziya did what Nagato said. So Nagato took Jiang Ziya through a long space-time tunnel. Arrived at the High Heaven Hall. Hongjun is sitting in the upper end. Sitting under it are the saints of the three religions, who are Lao Tzu, primitive, and Tongtian. All three were sitting cross-legged on the futon. Hongjun Daozu said. "Although we have established the Heavenly Court, there is no one in Haotian. One Xingtian in this area can disrupt the Heavenly Court. At the same time, there is no order in these three realms. There is an urgent need to select a group of talents to enrich the Heavenly Court. In. Now I refine a list of gods, and I also ask you three religions to improve it together. This matter requires you to complete the three religions together. Once you enter the list of gods, you will be restrained by the list of gods and will no longer be so unrestrained. At the same time, this list of gods contains infinite laws. Even ordinary people can use the magic power in them to become holy and govern the Three Realms." Primitive Tianzun first looked at Laozi. Hongjun''s meaning is very simple, that is, I want Lao Tzu to preside over this appointing god, but Lao Tzu''s cultivation level is extremely high. Now it is the fifth level of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. This realm was already Hunyuan Wuji Luo Jinxian, and compared to Tongtian and Primitive, it was already a higher level. There is not much difference with Hongjun, Hongjun is only the eighth level of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian.The difference between Laozi and Hongjun is not big. Laozi is dedicated to research and training, and doesn''t want to help select talents to go to Haotian God. So I said. "Teacher, I will teach the Nobody, I am devoted to cultivating the Tao. I have never known how to choose this. Let''s ask the original brother to preside over the list of the gods!" Primitive nature said with joy on his face. "The disciples are willing to share the worries for the teacher." Hongjun had no choice but to pass the Conferred God List to the original Tianzun. Hongjun exhorted. "This list of gods must not fall into the hands of someone who is interested. If he doesn''t listen to you, you must take it back soon. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous. If he can control the heaven with the help of the list of gods, it will be troublesome. Once this list of gods If it is bound, it is not possible to change the host of the Conferred God List at will. At the same time, if this person is dead, he can still be saved. This mana is supported by the Conferred God List, and the host of the Conferred God will not die so easily. " The original Tianzun agreed immediately. Then this is another detailed discussion. The conflict between Yuanyuan and Tongtian also deepened at this time. Said the original. "Teacher, there are very few people in my teaching school, but there are a lot of students in Tongtian. This is a mere three hundred and sixty-five righteous gods. Most of them still have to contribute to the teaching. I can contribute some to the teaching." This list of gods has great mystery. These three hundred and sixty-five righteous gods, among them, are divided into high and low positions.Find a book www.xunshu8.com Primitive Tianzun will not completely let Ji Jiao control the heavenly court, but will arrange people to an important position in the heavenly court. These conveniences can control the heaven in the future. At the same time, this list of gods is clear. This requires an assessment of the immortals who enter the list of gods. If they are unqualified, they will not be asked to join. After some people were set, the original said again. "Teacher, these three hundred and sixty-five righteous gods, let''s slowly establish them later. First, it takes a lot of time, and second, because there are still many things that we need to do." Nagato took Jiang Ziya, and seeing this scene before him, it was impossible for Jiang Ziya to believe it. The person in front of him is obviously his teacher, the original Tianzun. This reliable person is himself. This made Jiang Ziya a little happy. At this time, Master Tongtian said again. "Brother Yuan, do you have a suitable candidate for this list of gods? It''s best if you have a mediocre roots and will not rebel. After the list is established, he is worthless. If he knows about it, this action will be worthless. Don''t go bankrupt." At this time, Jiang Ziya just understood.If he worked so hard to host the Fengshen List, at the end, he didn''t get the slightest benefit. Then Jiang Ziya woke up, and Jiang Ziya made a little noise at this time. Primitive Tianzun looked at Jiang Ziya''s direction, which made Jiang Ziya very scared. Then the original Tianzun found that there was no one, and turned his head away. After the meeting, the original Tianzun collected the list of conferred gods given by Hongjun, as well as the whip, and returned to the Yuxu Palace. Jiang Ziya was also out of the world of Hun Yuanzhu under the leadership of Nagato. Although Jiang Ziya didn''t know what kind of supernatural powers this was, Jiang Ziya clearly felt that among the Hun Yuanzhu, Nagato''s strength was extremely powerful, and his aura was even more terrifying than his Master Primordial Heavenly Lord. This fantasy performance by Nagato is very good. In fact, Nagato didn''t know what happened. If you peep at the Lingxiao Palace, it is tantamount to looking for death. Even if it is through magical powers, the degree of danger is still very huge. But it was enough to fool Jiang Ziya. Nagato said again. "Jiang Ziya, how about it? After the defeat of Yin, you can go to the Yuxu Palace to ask for the decree of the original Tianzun. At that time, if the original Tianzun still trusts you, then you will be given a list of gods and a whip. I grant you a mount." Jiang Ziya was still dubious. After all, his master had been with him for forty years, and he couldn''t be convinced by such simple words and these. Jiang Ziya was not a fool. "Friend Nagato, I want to take a look at this again. What exactly is this? After I went to the Yuxu Palace and asked about it, I didn''t understand it." Nagato said. "Jiang Ziya, at this time you have not bound the Conferred God List. You have to follow what I said, the Primordial Heavenly Venerable will be able to pass your Conferred God List, otherwise, it will definitely not be passed on to you. At the same time, if this matter is known by the Primitive Heavenly Venerable It will definitely kill you. No one else can know the secret of this sacred list." After Jiang Ziya listened, he could only do as Nagato said. Nagato also successfully controlled Jiang Ziya at this time. If Jiang Ziya could do something for himself, then he would save a lot of effort... 3211 Chapter 222: Master Wen returns to court You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But it was said that this was because the Conferred God action was advanced, making the original Tianzun''s layout completely useless. Only a short time has passed at this time, and many of the original Tianzun''s layouts have not been completed, but this plan has to be carried out. Among the three generations of disciples of Chanjiao, only Yang Jian, Wei Hu, Tu Xingsun and others. Nezha was just born at this time. Lei Zhenzi has not been born yet. Huang Feihu is still in the Yin and Shang camp. But all of this comes at the end of the day, and this has to be doubted, but it is precisely because there are variables that make this fun. Nagato needs this effect. With the help of the door-to-door, Jiang Ziya defeated Yin Shao, and Yin Shao''s strategy still had to beat the brothers Chao Tian and Chao Lei. Once the situation is not right, retreat quickly. Yin dilapidated only lost 30,000 horses, and most of them returned to Chaoge smoothly. After returning to Chaoge, Yin Difei told King Zhou of this situation, but King Zhou disagrees, thinking it was just the weather. The two princes rebelled, not very concerned about King Zhou''s words. After all, this was just two Fang Bohou rebelling, and it was not too important. At this time, King Zhou wanted beauty. King Zhou was originally known to be lustful, and King Zhou is not to blame. The three concubines in this harem were originally Queen Jiang, Imperial Concubine, and Concubine Yang. They were all political marriages. Moreover, these three people are very polite. King Zhou is not as happy with them as with the court ladies. Because Queen Jiang administers the harem very strictly, such things rarely happen. This makes King Zhou, in his eyes there is no country, but only beautiful women. King Zhou summoned Fei Zhong and Youhun to discuss. Fei Zhong said. "This large-scale selection of beauties is not suitable. It is better to select beautiful women from the people for the king. This is also a good way." King Zhou said with joy. "Two Aiqings, if you can help me with this important event, then I am really very happy." So Fei Zhong and You Hun started to search for beautiful women. But at this time Taishi Wen Zhong came back to the court. Taishi Wen Zhong returned to the court, and the situation changed dramatically. After all, Master Wen''s ability lies there. Master Wen is the disciple of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, under the school of Jiejiao. Our Lady of the Golden Spirit is the disciple of the Master Tongtian, and the four direct disciples. Wen Zhong is naturally also a direct disciple of the Tuijiao. Moreover, Taishi Wen Zhong followed the Golden Spirit Mother for more than fifty years. Because of the high roots and good understanding, just fifty years of cultivating the Da Luo Jinxian had already cultivated. Taishi Wen''s cultivation level is higher than that of the second-generation disciple Twelve Golden Immortals. The cultivation base of the twelve golden immortals is nothing but the cultivation base of the golden immortals. The weakness of Taishi Wenzhong is that there are too few magic weapons. There are only two male and female dragon whips, and Taishi Wenzhong has three eyes, which can see through the evil in the world. When Taishi Wen returned to the court, many officials from the Yin Shang Dynasty went to meet him. In this way, Wen Zhong''s position in the Shang Dynasty is not inferior to that of King Zhou. And Taishi Wen''s double whip can also beat the unconscious monarch up and down the treacherous villain. This is also one aspect of Master Wen''s praise.The sixth book www.6shu8.com After Wen Zhong returned to the court, he said to King Zhou. "Fei Zhong and You Hun are treacherous villains, and the king should not befriend them, so he invited them to the Dawang Academy. Also, the Xibohou rebelled, and Su Hu rebelled. They must not be unfair. This is the state''s society. The big event, if these two are not settled, then maybe this is really the problem. The princes in this world are still traitors." King Zhou said. "Afather said that the rebellion of Xibohou and Suhu should be eliminated soon." So Wen Zhong said. "Yes, I happened to put down the rebels in Beihai. Now the princes of the Northwest and Northwest Roads have turned against each other. This Chonghou tiger is useless. It is better to let Chonghouhu take the remaining troops and attack Xiqi. If you win, you have merit, and if you fail, you can be regarded as contributing to the community of Shang Dynasty." King Zhou could only agree. Then the Chonghou Tiger brought 20,000 horses from the north, and Chong Hei Tiger and others were preparing to tens of thousands of Xiqi to attack Ji Chang. The fighting power of the flying tiger soldiers in the north is too strong. Coupled with Chonghouhus propaganda, everyone is afraid of Su Hu, afraid of Su Hus three thousand flying tiger soldiers. This is Su Hus family background. If he has the ability, he can calm the whole business. . This Flying Tiger Soldier is too powerful, so let''s start with the crusade against Xiqi. After Chonghouhu arrived at the city of Xiqi, he discussed with his younger brother Chongheihu. Chong Hei Tiger was originally a leader in the battle, there is no problem, but now after the defeat, it can only be so, but the technology is still there. Therefore, under the leadership of Chong Heihu, this army was arranged very properly. Jiang Ziya in Xiqi City was also a little shocked when he saw the business army set up like this. "There is a general in the merchant army." Nagato said. "Chong Hei Hu, Chong Hou Hu, actually sent these two people here, really looking for death!" Although this Chong Heihu has some abilities, after all, there are only 20,000 horses. Even if Xiqi can only produce 200,000 horses, it cannot be defeated by 20,000 merchants. So Jiang Ziya said. "Generals, who can fight one of you." Nagato said at this time. "Prime Minister Jiang, now this Chonghou Tiger, Chonghei Tiger is just a bereavement dog, it is not a proof, but it is this Chonghei Tiger who has magical powers, I dont know if there are cultivators here who can handle it. I recommend one person to break the enemy ." After Jiang Ziya defeated Yin''s broken 100,000 horses, Ji Chang did not break his promise. The prime minister was given to Jiang Ziya. After Jiang Ziya became the prime minister, he was more serious and responsible. The prime minister''s authority has been taken up directly. Jiang Ziya asked hurriedly. "I don''t know who it is?" Nagato said. "Nangong Shi." This made the local generals, Tai Dian and Xin Jia, very surprised. "General Nangong was not held by Su Hu." "Saved by me." Nagato just said a little, which surprised everyone. When Hou Nan Gongshi really appeared, everyone was shocked. Nangong Shi is the number one military commander in Xiqi. Although he is not very proficient in politics and law, his strength is not to be underestimated. This capture of Chong Heihu, maybe, can be useful. At this time, Nangongshi has followed Nagato for a long time, but Nangongshi has not let Nangongshi come forward. Nagato also told Nangong Shi how to deal with Chong Heihu. Only by finding a targeted method, could he restrain his supernatural powers... 3212 Chapter 223: Killing Chonghou Tiger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Jiang Ziya listened to Nagato''s words, he no longer doubted Nagato. Although he was a little worried in his heart, he would basically not refuse Nagato''s kindness. At the same time, through Jiang Ziya, Nagato also received the respect of people in Xiqi. Because at this time, there are very few three generations of disciples in the interpretation and teaching, and many of them are in the process of training. Nagato recommended Nangong Shi, and Nangong Shi went directly to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. When the generals saw Nangongshi, they were shocked because Nangongshi was arrested by Su Hu. Nagato knew the doubt in everyone''s hearts, so he said. "I came out of General Nangong Shi. When I was passing by in Caozhou, I rescued General Nangong by the way." Nangong Shi was originally a leader in the military in Xiqi, and Ji Chang trusted him very much. At this time, Nangong Shi came back, and everyone naturally had no doubts. Nangong Shi said. "Tomorrow I will meet Chonghou Tiger and Chong Black Tiger." Until tomorrow, Chongheihu and Chongheihu led an army of 20,000 to camp at the east gate of Xiqi. Chongheihu led the army to fight. The purpose of Chongheihus operation is to be able to find out the details of Xiqi. If he finds out the details of Xiqi, Master Wen will send an army to annihilate it. If the Beihai rebellion, there is still some way before Chaoge. However, if this Xiqi rebellion is considered to be a surrounding rebellion of Shang, the degree of danger is even more severe than that of the Beihai rebellion. This black tiger called for war. Jiang Ziya is now Xiqi''s prime minister, and he has mastered Xiqi''s military and political power. Because Qishan was frozen for the first time, Ji Chang trusted Jiang Ziya very much, believing that Jiang Ziya would make Xiqi more prosperous. Jiang Ziya asked. "Who dares to play against Chongheihu." "At the end I wish to go." A person appeared from the train, and this person was Nangong Shi. Nangong is suitable for putting on his horse, carrying a spear, and playing Chongheihu. Chongheihu''s martial arts is not high, but because he was trained under the masters in his early years, Chongheihu also mastered some Taoism. The magic weapon of Chongheihu is a red gourd behind it, and a black gas can be released from the gourd. , There are three thousand iron-billed condors in the black air. Nangongshi and Chongheihu fought for thirty rounds. Regardless of whether they were up or down, Chongheihu was a little impatient, so he quickly took the time to sacrifice the iron-billed condor. The three thousand iron-billed condors flew towards Nangongshi. Because Nangong Shi has a unique technique taught by Nagato, when the iron-billed condor flew, Nangong was covered with a layer of energy gauze. This energy gauze is very iron-billed condor. Can''t go through, so I can''t hurt Nangong Shi. Chong Heihu was shocked, so he was caught by Nangong Shi, and he was captured. Right now is the time when Xiqi is short of people. This Chong Heihu knows how to do it. If it can be subdued, is it also an excellent thing? After Nangong has captured Chong Heihu back to the camp. Nagato suggested again. At this time Chonghou Tiger is defeated, we can take the opportunity to cover up and kill, we will definitely be able to take Chonghou Tiger and capture him. Then it turned out that Taidian and Xin Jia led an army to the Chonghou Tiger Camp, Chonghou Tiger was captured, and these 20,000 soldiers returned to Xiqi. The victory of this battle made Ji Chang very happy, so he praised Jiang Ziya for his insight.Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com Then Jiang Ziya''s prestige in Xiqi was even higher. Nagato said to Jiang Ziya. "Ziya, this business army is defeated. If we can''t finish this matter seriously, then the business army will soon eliminate even more powerful characters. I suggest to start recruiting Chonghou tigers immediately, but if we are admiring the black tigers , I suggest that you beheaded immediately, so that it can also give a shock to the generals of the merchants. Those who follow me will prosper, and those who oppose me will die. If Ji Chang stops you, you will still be killed." Nagato''s purpose is very simple, it is to control Jiang Ziya, and then achieve the goal of controlling the Conferred God List. This rewritten Conferred God List can completely change the pattern of these three religions, which is also a very important chess piece for Nagato. Although the ancestor Hongjun was very happy, the ancestor Hongjun was still a bit powerful, because this kind of plan had no purpose, so all these things were in the control of Nagato. Sure enough, Jiang Ziya listened very much to Nagato''s words, because Jiang Ziya could not find a suitable reason or a better way. This can make Jiang Ziya have a psychology of dependence, which not only makes Jiang Ziya very isolated, but also makes Jiang Ziya very passive. Jiang Ziya then interrogated Chonghouhu, Jiang Ziya said. "Chonghouhu, you are defeated now, what else can you say." Chonghouhu said. "I am an uncle Fang of the imperial court, and your Xibo Hou Jichang is the same as the imperial edict. Do you dare to move me?" Chonghou Tiger was also looking for death. Jiang Ziya had no mercy and directly asked the soldiers to push out the gate and beheaded. Regardless of how Chonghou Tiger asked for help, Jiang Ziya still beheaded Chonghou Tiger. Ji Chang came to rescue Chonghou Tiger. Ji Chang does not want to be that violent now. Ji Chang was originally just a hypocritical gentleman. As the saying goes, he is a hypocrite, but once this is put on the cloak of a hypocrite, it is easy for people This kind of sympathy will arise. This Chonghou Tiger Belai is Beibohou, and his status is the same as Xibohou, but his status is indeed not as good now, so Ji Chang did not want to kill Chonghou Tiger. When Ji Chang saw Chonghouhu be beheaded, he was so sad that he started to cry. "Chonghou Tiger was originally North Uncle Hou, but now he was killed by me. How can I explain this?" Jiang Ziya said. "Don''t worry about Lord Hou, this is also the destiny of Chonghou Tiger. After all, King Zhou has already determined that Lord Hou is rebellious. If he doesn''t kill Chonghou Tiger, how can this make the merchants feel afraid." Ji Chang asked again. "The Chong Hei Tiger must not be killed again." "No, I''m going to recruit Chongheihu later, and now Xiqi is hiring people, we still have to try our best to recruit talents." Ji Chang was relieved now, so Ji Chang followed Jiang Ziya to summon Chong Heihu. Seeing Chongheihu, Jiang Ziya said. "Chongheihu, your brother, who refuses to obey my orders, but is still loyal to King Zhou. I have already killed him. What you really think now, I see you are outstanding, even more powerful than Chonghouhu. , But its not the eldest son and cannot inherit the position of Bei Bohou. If you agree to help me, then you will be the one who worships the black tiger in the future." After hearing this, Chong Heihu was very happy, so he said. "Can you really take the North? Let me be the Lord of the North?" Ji Chang said at this time. "If I can win, Ji Chang will not break my promise if I have a certificate." Chong Heihu was very happy after hearing this and expressed his willingness to submit... 3213 Chapter 224 Zhang Guifangs Conquest of Xiqi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chonghei Tiger originally wanted to take the position of Beibohou. Now Jiang Ziya and Ji Changdu have promised to take the north side. Then Chonghei Tiger is Beibohou. With such rich conditions, this Chonghei Tiger is naturally difficult. Refused. Then Chongheihu officially joined Xiqi. The Chonghei Tiger does not have much affection for the Chonghou Tiger. After all, there are interests intertwined. With the Chonghou Tiger, the interests of the Chong Black Tiger become very few. The Chong Hei Tiger naturally does not like someone to compete Own rights. Regarding Chaoge, because the entire army of Chonghou Tiger and Chonghei Tiger was destroyed, Master Wen was furious. King Zhou did not respond. King Zhou was immersed in beauty all day long, and the two of Fei Zhong and You Hun were indeed able to collect many beauties for King Zhou. King Zhou was indulging in beauty, big and small things. Now that Master Wen is back, Taishi Wen is naturally worried. I heard that Xiqi had broken Chonghouhu.Taishi Wen was not shocked, it seemed that Taishi Wen had expected it, and then Taishi Wen asked his apprentice, Ji Li and Yu Qing said. "This Xiqi rebellion, who should be sent out?" Jili said. "Zhang Guifang, general soldier of Qinglongguan, can break Xiqi." So Master Wen sent another army of Qinglongguan Zhang Guifang, led by an army of 100,000 to fight against Xiqi. Now Xiqi''s army is only 200,000, and its combat effectiveness is not strong.If you really fight, you can''t tell who wins and who loses. This Qinglong Pass was originally an important pass, an important barrier for the North to resist Soviet protection, so Master Wen sent an earthworm to guard Qinglong Pass. The earth yin was originally a thousand-year-old worm. There is a magic weapon that can attack the soul. As long as a person sees the orb of the earth yin, he will be attacked by the soul and immediately fall to the ground. But he said that Guifang, after taking the order, immediately prepared to attack Xiqi. Qinglong Pass was not far from Xiqi, and soon it was outside Xiqi City. Zhang Guifang can be said to be the most loyal soldier to Yin Shang, and his combat power is exploding. If it werent for these people to besie Zhang Guifang with shame, then its not a problem for this Guifang to retreat. He died. Zhang Guifang still cared about King Zhou before he died, so it is not an exaggeration to say that this Guifang is the most loyal person. Xiqi also panicked when he saw Zhang Guifang led an army of 100,000 to crusade. Ji Chang was also panicked. The plan of the enfeoffment was advanced. The current lord is Ji Chang, not Ji Fa, but this is not a problem, it is the same for everyone. Ji Chang said. "Prime Minister Jiang, how should this be dealt with." Jiang Ziya naturally didn''t know. The person targeting Zhang Guifang was Nezha, because after Nezha was transformed by the Taiyi real person, he became the incarnation of a lotus flower, not the body of an ordinary person with three souls and seven souls. At this time, the real Taiyi, because Nezha was still very young at this time, but was just born, the real Taiyi directly promoted the growth of Nezha. Then the Dragon Palace was no longer playing, Taiyi Master directly found Li Jing and said to Li Jing. "I am the real person of Qianyuan Mountain Jinguangdong Taiyi. I think your son is predestined with me. I will take him away and teach him now." After talking about the real Taiyi, Nezha was taken away. Nezha was originally Taiyis apprentice, because he wanted to get in touch with Li Jing, so Taiyis talent let Nezha be born into Li Jings home. Originally, according to the normal script, Nezha would have to make trouble in the Dragon Palace, and then Nezha committed suicide. Only by doing so can he achieve the effect of transforming Nezha. Now I cant wait, I can only quickly recall Nezha. When Nezha was originally born, he carried the magic weapon of Taiyi real person, with a Hun Tian Ling, the universe circle, which can protect Ne Zha.52 novel www.52xs.cc But now that True Person Taiyi wants to go directly to Nezha, he has to undergo his own transformation. However, the transformation of Nezha by Master Taiyi was obviously unsuccessful. Taiyi Zhenren used a technique to replace part of Nezha''s body with Lotus, but because the time was too late, there were still many places that had not been replaced with Lotus. This then used Jin Dan to fix Ne Zha''s soul. This transformation made Ne Zha''s appearance more ugly. It wasn''t as cute as before, because Zhang Guifang was already under the command of the city, so Madam Taiyi was also ordered to send Nezha down the mountain. This is a pioneering work by Taiyi Real Person in the transformation of the human body. This time, because Yun Zhongzi was replaced by Nagato, Yun Zhongzi was also training his disciples. After entering the operation of Nagato, Yun Zhongzi''s current apprentice was reborn in Ji Chang''s mansion. Ji Chang is very happy because he has ninety-nine sons, and now he has one more son, but now Zhang Guifang''s army is already under the city, and there is no time to take care of it. Yun Zhongzi went to Xiqi City. When Ji Chang saw the fairy appearing, he quickly bowed down. Yun Zhongzi said. "Ji Chang, your son, I will help you discipline." Ji Chang didn''t dare to refuse, and Nagato persuaded him. "It is really Xiqi''s blessing to have a fairy educating Hou Ye''s son!" Ji Chang couldn''t help it. Yun Zhongzi also took away a hundred of Ji Chang''s sons. This son, who was originally Yun Zhongzi''s apprentice, was also born into Ji Chang''s mansion and became Ji Chang''s son. Jiang Ziya was worrying. At this time, someone came outside. I saw a real person pedaling on the Hot Wheels, holding a flaming gun in his hand, a circle of universe around his neck, and holding Hun Tian Ling in his hand. This person is not someone else, it is Nezha. Nezha said. Master, I am here to help you on the order of Master Taiyi. Jiang Ziya also recognized this person, it was Nezha. Jiang Ziya said. "Nezha, my nephew came just right, and I have no one with my ID number." But on the next day, it was not Nezha who took the lead in the battle. Jiang Ziya was still a smart man after all. If Nezha were sent directly, then Nezha''s toughness would not be easy to compare. On the second day, Jiang Ziya dispatched the Chonghei Tiger. The Chonghei Tiger still rode the fire-eyed golden-eyed beast to fight Zhang Guifang. After the two fought for twenty rounds, Chonghei Tiger wanted to sacrifice the iron-billed eagle, but Zhang Guifangs Spells are a special kind of magical power. As long as the person being called is called out, the person will be dizzy and fainted. Sure enough, Zhang Guifang called. "When will Chong Hei Tiger not dismount at this time!" As soon as Zhang Guifang finished handing in, Chong Heihu''s eyes fell black and he fell to his horse. Zhang Guifang had already ordered his soldiers to capture Chong Heihu back to the camp. .. 3214 Chapter 225 Nezha vs. Zhang Guifang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under Nagato''s arrangement, Jiang Ziya was already a puppet in Nagato''s hands. There was no need to worry at all, Jiang Ziya would tell the original Tianzun. Jiang Ziya is also a wise man. If this is discovered by Yuanshi Tianzun, then Jiang Ziyas identity as the host of the Conferred God Operation will be revealed sooner or later. Because of this kind of thing, if you tell Yuanshi Tianzun, you will definitely receive Yuanshi Tianzun. It hurts, because of this kind of thing, if the Primordial Tianzun is punished, then the Primitive Tianzun will definitely receive a shot against Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya was also very fond of the generous rewards that Nagato had opened. If he could be equal to the saints, who would continue to work. That''s why Jiang Ziya said that all this was done in accordance with Nagato''s instructions. Nagato naturally knew when and what to do, Nagato said. "Jiang Ziya, this Chong Hei Tiger is not Zhang Guifang''s opponent. Send someone to fight with him, and then let Nezha play, so that Nezha appears to be powerful, and it also consolidates your position in Xiqi." Then, as expected, Jiang Ziya sent a local military commander in Xiqi, Tai Dian, who had fought for thirty times, but Zhang Guifang still captured Tai Dian in the skill of losing his name. This made the generals a little trembling and afraid to fight Zhang Guifang. At this time Nezha also took the initiative to fight. "Uncle Master, let me meet Zhang Guifang." Jiang Ziya said. "Well, Nezha, then you proceed carefully." So Nezha stepped on the Hot Wheels to play against Zhang Guifang, and Zhang Guifang was also on the horse, fighting with Nezha. Zhang Guifang has high martial arts skills, but Nezha was met. Nezha was originally very good at martial arts, but after reincarnation, his ability has declined greatly. Now, although he has accepted Taiyis transformation, Wuyi Da Rose, but still not as good as before. After Nezha was reformed, Zhang Guifang felt that his strength was not enough. Zhang Guifang has his own secret technique. Zhang Guifang shouted. "Nezha, not the Hot Wheels at this time, but when will you stay." Zhang Guifang saw that the first yelling had no effect, so Zhang Guifang yelled several times, but after several times, there was no progress. This made Zhang Guifang wonder if his secret technique had failed. Nezha laughed at this moment, and took out the Universe Circle to hit Zhang Guifang. Zhang Guifang flashed, but he was still hit in the shoulder by the circle of heaven and earth. Nezha suffered from pain, so Zhang Guifang retired. This makes Zhang Guifang very sad, because this kind of thing is called very much, so Zhang Guifang is very angry. After returning to the camp, Zhang Guifang, after suffering a setback, stopped fighting behind closed doors. This left Xiqi with no better way. At this time, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya. "Jiang Ziya, now that this Guifang is newly defeated, there should be no more actions. You can go to Kunlun Mountain and ask your teacher for one or two treasures to come down. Your teacher, the original Tianzun, is really stingy. Look at others. When Nezha went down the mountain, he sent Nezha Hot Wheels, Universe Circles, Flare Point Spears, and Gold Bricks. These are all powerful magic weapons, but your Master Yuanzun didnt give you anything. Thing, how to attack Xiqi in the future. Even if you can''t get this, maybe you can get the Conferred God List? With the Conferred God List, then you will not be far away from the Lord of the Three Realms." Jiang Ziya was overjoyed after listening, so Jiang Ziya said to Ji Chang.Hacker fiction www.heikexs.com "Master Hou, I am going to Kunlun Mountain last time. You can entrust Daoist Nagato to take care of things here. I will be back soon. Today Xiqi relies more on Jiang Ziya''s strength. There are not many generals in Xiqi, and the generals who can break Zhang Guifang are only Nezha. If Nezha comes, this may not be able to break Zhang Guifangs secret technique. Ji Chang like this is very worried. So Ji Chang said. "Prime Minister, you can''t stay in Kunlun Mountain forever. Now that the soldiers are near the city, we should try to break the enemy as soon as possible." Jiang Ziya said again, "Dont worry about Master Hou. Now that Zhang Guifang has lost the battle, he doesnt dare to fight with us anymore. We only need to wait with peace of mind. When I ask the teacher to ask the baby, if Zhang Guifang is defeated in one fell swoop If so, Chaoge will send other people to fight, and we are very dangerous." Ji Chang knew that Jiang Ziya said nothing. If Jiang Ziya decides something, even Ji Chang can''t change it. Ji Chang can only hope that Jiang Ziya will come down soon. So this Jiang Ziya quickly arrived at Kunlun Mountain. After Jiang Ziya arrived at Kunlun Mountain, Yuan Shi Tianzun was shocked. Primitive Tianzun said. "Ziya, you are not in Xiqi, why did you come to me?" Jiang Ziya can''t say clearly that he wants a weapon, baby. Jiang Ziya said. "Master, we were outside the city of Xiqi and met Zhang Guifang. This person will lose his account name. We have no choice but to ask the teacher to help me. The disciple is low in ability and has no good magic weapon. Is good." After hearing this, the original Tianzun became stern. Primitive Tianzun said. "You are now the prime minister in the world, enjoying the wealth and honor in the world. I can''t help you. I have one more thing to leave to you. You will build a conferred god platform near Qishan, so that we can confer the gods in the future. Time to use it back." Then Jiang Ziya said. "Fengshentai?" Jiang Ziya smiled bitterly, wondering what the purpose of this Conferred God Platform was. Then the original Tianzun said again. "I also have a Conferred God List here. After you build the Conferred God Stage, give it to you. Don''t worry about other things. If you need help, I will let someone go down the mountain to help you." Then Jiang Ziya was desperately ready to come back. As for Chaoge, Master Wen was very upset because he knew that Zhang Guifang had lost the battle. Because Master Wen knew that Chanjiao had already sent a Qi refiner to help, he said that Master Wen was ready to find someone to help. Taishi Wen''s cultivation level is advanced, and it is already a Dao Da Luo, and Taishi Wen''s cultivation base is not as simple as that of Da Luo Jinxian''s early stage, and Wen Tai''s cultivation base has reached the late Da Luo Jinxian cultivation base. Master Wen Tai''s talent is very good, and Master Jin Ling Madonna is a very powerful figure in the teachings. The disciples of the Golden Spirit Madonna Wen Tai Shi and Yu Yuan are both Da Luo Jinxian cultivation bases, and their abilities are very good. Awesome. The Taishi has been cultivating the Taoism under the seat of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit for many years... 3215 Chapter 226: Master Wen invites the Four Saints of Kowloon Island You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!It is true that Taishi Wen had heard that Zhang Guifang was defeated by the disciples of the interpretation, and asked for help in asking the song, which made Taishi Wen very worried. So Master Wen was looking for fellow Taoists everywhere. Taishi Wen has a lot of friends, because Taishi Wens cultivation level is very high, so there are many immortals who want to be friends with Taishi Wen, so if Taishi Wen finds Taoism With the help of friends, it is very easy. Taishi Wen thought of the Four Saints of Kowloon Island. The Four Sages of Nine Dragons Island have good abilities, and their magic weapons and supernatural powers are very powerful. As long as the Four Sages are willing to make a move, this Xiqi will soon be destroyed. So Master Wen found the Four Saints with Kowloon Island. The Four Sages of Kowloon Island were originally superiors in the world. They were unwilling to participate in the right and wrong of this world, but after all, they couldn''t save face. They had to go down the mountain to help Taishi Wen. When meeting the Four Saints of Kowloon Island, Master Wen said. "Four Saints, don''t come here without problems!" The Four Saints of Kowloon Island are naturally familiar with Master Wen. The Four Sages of Kowloon Island are the outer disciples of Master Wen Tai, and their status in the Master Wen Tai is not as good as the Our Lady of the Golden Spirit. When the Four Sages saw the arrival of Master Wen Tai, they smiled and greeted him, Gao Yougan said. "I don''t know what the great master is doing here?" Master Wen said. "Dear Master, I am an official in Chaoge, but Xibo Hou Jichang wants to rebel, which is already a serious threat to Dashang Jiangshan. Now Xiqi is backed by interpretation and education to stop me from conquering the army, so I come today I want to ask you uncles to help me reconcile, so that Chanjiao will no longer interfere in Xiqi affairs." Taishi Wen said it more tactfully. This did not ask the Four Sages of Kowloon Island to help attack Xiqi, but hoped that they would intervene. This kind of reason is difficult for the Four Sages to refuse. First, Master Wens cultivation is above them. Although the seniority is not high, Master Wen is a personal disciple. This is also a good opportunity to please the Golden Spirit. So Yang Sen, Gao Yougan, Li Xingba, and Wang Mo discussed one by one, and finally the Four Saints said. "Well, since it was Taishi Wen who came forward, then we will go down the mountain and negotiate this matter." Then the Four Saints of Kowloon Island followed Taishi Wen to the Chaoge. After arriving at Chaoge, Master Wen invited the Four Saints of Kowloon Island and walked around to Chaoge. Because the four sages of Kowloon Island are very ugly, long red not red, blue blue, black black, in short, they are very ugly. Although the people of Chaoge see this kind of people terrifying, they all hide far away. But with such a strange person, all Ren''s hearts are still very at ease. After all, this strange man is capable. Then King Zhou also enthusiastically met the Four Saints of Kowloon Island. This was also the only time King Zhou saw an immortal who had learned to teach, and King Zhou spoke highly of it. The Four Sages of Kowloon Island also praised Haikou, saying that Xiqi can be broken with a finger. Then Taishi Wen sent out the Four Saints of Kowloon Island to help Zhang Guifang in Zheng Guifang''s camp. After arriving at the foot of Xiqi City, the Four Sages of Kowloon Island said to Zhang Guifang. "We are the Four Sages of Kowloon Island, but Taishi Wen invited you to help you fight against Xiqi. Jiang Shang will wait for our meeting tomorrow." On the second day, the Four Saints of Kowloon Island found Jiang Ziya. Because Jiang Ziya went to Kunlun Mountain for the first time, he didn''t want to get any baby, so he could only get down in despair.62 Novel www.62xs.com But Nagato came up with ideas, or manipulation. Jiang Ziya was not in a hurry, at this time Primordial Tianzun was testing himself. After Jiang Ziya returned to Xiqi, he ordered people to build the Conferred God Platform in Qishan. At the same time, under Nagato''s suggestion, how to deal with the Four Saints of Kowloon Island the next day, these are all commanded by Nagato behind. Jiang Ziya just listened to the command and started the layout. After seeing Jiang Ziya, the Four Saints of Kowloon Island said. "Jiang Shang, now the Taishi wants me to fight against you, but I think that the teachings and the teachings are in the same spirit. The saints of the two religions are the same brothers. It is better that we do not want to meet with the swords and soldiers. I There is a plan here. If you can agree, we will persuade Wentai Division to retreat." Jiang Ziya agreed. The Four Sages of Kowloon Island are too naive. They simply do not realize the cruelty of the struggle. At this time, no matter how much the friendship between elucidating and cutting the educated, Jiang Ziya is very clear about elucidating and teaching. The purpose is to eliminate the interception teaching. Jiang Ziya''s current strength is naturally unable to compete with the Four Sages of Kowloon Island. Jiang Ziya said. "Well, I promise, four brothers, please speak." Gao Yougan said. "Jiang Shang, now as long as you Xiqi is willing to surrender, secondly send a prince to the Chaoge, San Jichang personally meets the King Zhou and receives the edict. Jiang Ziya then said. "Friends of the Daoists are extremely right, let me tell the lord, all this is easy to say, this is originally Xiqi''s duty." After the Four Saints of Kowloon Island heard this, they returned to the camp with peace of mind and waited. The Four Saints of Kowloon Island thought that with their relationship and their means, Jiang Shang would be able to accept these conditions. But Jiang Shang didn''t do this, but took advantage of this opportunity and arranged it well. Zhang Guifang persuaded the Four Saints of Kowloon Island. "Don''t trust Jiang Ziya, it''s better to break Xiqi earlier, and later it will change." The Four Saints of Kowloon Island did not agree with Zhang Guifang''s point of view, and said. "Jiang Shang is a good person and won''t fool us like that. Let''s wait for him for a few days." But there is no news, and the patience of the Four Saints of Kowloon Island has also been worn down. So the Four Saints of Kowloon Island discovered that they had been deceived. The Four Saints then prepared to go out. Yang Sen is riding a scorpion, Gao Yougan is riding a piebald leopard, Li Xingba is riding a scorpion, and Wang Mo is riding a scorpion.The mounts of these four generals are all strange beasts of this ancient period, full of power. During this period of enchantment, it was particularly powerful to have mounts. Many immortals did not have mounts, and they relied on their own spells to walk troublesomely. This was a powerful mount, and its improvement was huge. The two armies are fighting. The mounts of the Four Saints of Kowloon Island roared, and Jiang Ziya''s horses were all frightened, so Jiang Ziya, Nangong Shi, and others all fell under the horse. Then the Four Sages of Nine Dragons Island came to kill Jiang Ziya. At this time, Jiang Ziya was surrounded by Nezha, Jinzha, and Muzha. Together with his four, they could fight with the Four Sages of Nine Dragons Island. But the magic weapons of the Four Saints of Kowloon Island are more powerful, they are all precious orbs, for example, Yang Sen has the earth-cutting beads. Wang Mo has Kai Dzi beads, Gao Yougan has Hun Yuan beads, and Li Xingba has Ban Huang beads... 3216 Chapter 227 Jiang Ziya asks for three treasures You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wang Mo and Jiang Ziya fought, but Jiang Ziya was obviously lost to Wang Mo. This Nezha, Jinzha, and Muzha knew to flee in the direction of Daying, but Jiang Ziya was blocked and could only escape according to the north. The king demon behind riding on Suma chased all the way, and finally caught up with Jiang Ziya in the North Sea. Then the king sacrificed the open dzi, which was centered on Jiang Ziyas back, and Jiang Ziya was smashed off the horse. When he arrived, he killed the king demon, and then saved Jiang Ziya with the golden pill bestowed by the original Tianzun. This is also Jiang Ziya''s death, and will die many times later. Then Jiang Ziya returned to Xiqi City. Nagato then said to Jiang Ziya. "When you encounter a strong enemy this time, you can go up the mountain again, and when you get the Conferred God List, then you will be very close to the Lord of the Three Realms. Once you have completed the Conferred God Edition, even Yuanshi Tianzun will give you some face. Yes, you can rest assured. When you get the Conferred God List, you will understand what I said." And Jiang Shang took the opportunity to go to Kunlun Mountain again, this time the Primitive Tianzun had to bestow some magic weapons on Jiang Ziya. Because the mounts of the Four Saints of Nine Dragons Island are so powerful, it is said that Yuan Shi Tianzun gave his mounts to Jiang Ziya. But these four phenomena are also a beast, but they are also inferior products. When later, they will understand.The speed of these four phenomena is not fast. In many cases, they are caught up by other immortals. For example, when the dream is closed, they are easily overtaken by the golden-eyed camel of Our Lady of Fire Spirit, and Jiang Ziya is also caught by Our Lady of Fire Spirit. The Hun Yuan hammer was killed. Seeing Jiang Ziya''s weakness, Primordial Tianzun could only give his defensive treasure, the innate best Lingbao innate five-color flag, to Jiang Ziya. This innate five-color flag was transformed by a cyan lotus that gave birth to the Great God Pangu after Pangu opened the sky. This is also a saint-level spiritual treasure. Because Jiang Ziya''s abilities were so bad, Yuanshi Tianzun had to hand over the Central Wuji Xinghuang Qi, one of the five-color flags innate, to Jiang Ziya. After that, the original Tianzun formally gave Jiang Ziya the list of the gods, and the whip. This time.Jiang Ziya came back contentedly. These things are considered better for Jiang Ziya, after all, they are real things, not the kind of empty-headed things. Now Jiang Ziya returned to Xiqi City with satisfaction. While in Beihai, Jiang Ziya also did one thing, that is, to subdue the Dragon Beard Tiger. However, the plan of the Fengshen was advanced, so many things were not developed as planned. Dragon Beard Tiger still has the cultivation base of the mid-celestial immortal stage, and the cultivation base is still fine. Then Jiang Ziya persuaded Longxuhu to let Longxuhu follow Jiang Ziya. Longbeard Tiger also worshipped his master, which means he recognized Jiang Ziya as his master. Jiang Ziya''s other apprentices have no time to accept them now. Now Xiqi has Jinzha, Muzha, Nezha, Longxuhu and other Qi refiners. At the same time, the arrival of Manjusri Bodhisattva directly killed the King Demon. In fact, Manjushri Guangfa Tianzun''s original strength was similar to Wang Mo''s cultivation base, but because the Wang Mo didn''t pay attention, he was killed.This is also an important reason for the death of the King Demon. After Master Wen heard that Wang Mo was dead, he decided to take command in person, so Master Wen also mobilized the troops and began to march towards Xiqi. At this time, the other three on Jiulong Island mentioned that Wang Mo was beheaded by Manjusri, and they all felt incredible. In the eyes of the Four Sages, Manjusris ability is nothing more than that, and to kill the power of the same strength, either by sneak attack or by a powerful magic weapon, but Manjusris magic weapon is the escape dragon pile. This kind of magic weapon can trap people. , But it is still very difficult to kill the king demon.I love novel network www.5ilrc.com So there is only one reason for this, and that is, the demon king is yin, otherwise, the devil king would not die like this. So this made Yang Sen, Gao Yougan, and Li Xingba very angry. The day is here to challenge again. At this time, Jiang Ziya came back from the resurrection again. At this time, Jiang Ziya, because he had died once, felt that his life was precious, so he began to arrogantly, but he still didn''t dare to be hard-headed. Instead, Nezha, Jinzha, Muzha, Dragon Beard Tiger, etc. came forward to fight with them. While fighting, Jiang Ziya offered the magic weapon he had just obtained to beat the whip. Others were fighting, but Jiang Ziya was a sneak attack, so he directly hit Li Xingba''s top door. Li Xingba was killed on the spot, and then Manjusri and Jin Zha cooperated to kill Yang Sen. At the same time, this Gao Yougan wanted to escape, but happened to ran into Muzha, who sacrificed Wu Gou''s sword. The offensive power of this Wu Hook Sword is very powerful. As long as it is sacrificed, this Wu Hook Sword will directly kill the opponent. If the opponent has no defensive spirit treasure, even the Golden Immortal can be killed. Therefore, for Gao Yougan, who only had the golden immortal cultivation base, he had no defensive spirit treasure, and was directly beheaded by Wu Gou Baojian. At this time, the Four Saints of Kowloon Island were all beheaded. Xiqi won a big victory. Back in Xiqi City, Jiang Ziya immediately met Nagato. Although Jiang Ziya got the Conferred God List, he really didn''t know the secrets hidden in the Conferred God List. To understand the secrets, he could only understand it through Nagato. So I can only find Nagato to deal with this matter. After Nagato saw the Conferred God List, he looked at it and found out that there was a secret in it. Then Nagato said. "Sure enough, there is a powerful force in this list of gods. The gods who are sealed in it will be given corresponding magical powers, and the owner of this list of gods can also have powerful magical powers, but they must be It is only useful if it comes to the operation at the time of God. At other times, it can only be guaranteed that the host of the Conferred God Action will not die." Jiang Ziya was shocked after hearing this, but he still didn''t believe it. Then Nagato brought Jiang Ziya into the world of Hun Yuanzhu. The magical powers that are displayed here will not even be discovered by Hongjun. Nagagoal''s mana was poured into the Conferred God List. At this time, a huge network of relationships appeared. Among the important positions at the top, a golden pill was bigger, and the bottom was naturally smaller. Among them, there is a position to command the gods, and then there is another position that is not obvious. Nagato pointed to this place and said. "If you want to use the power of the Conferred God List, you must place your soul in it at the time of the Conferred Gods, and then through the binding of the original spirit, then you can obtain the great ability of the Conferred God List, and you will be sanctified.". . 3217 Chapter 228 Zhang Guifang Enters the List of Gods You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya really believed it. After all, this temptation is really huge, Jiang Ziya can also see that the only thing Yuanshi Tianzun gave to himself is to allow himself to be the prime minister in the world and enjoy the glory and wealth of the first life, but this is not a good thing for a cultivator. treatment. This ability to live forever and attain the great path is what the monk has pursued all his life. Jiang Ziya naturally wanted to live forever. This primitive heavenly venerable only gave himself wealth and honor, which was far from enough. Over the years, Jiang Ziya has also understood that he has worked so hard to plan the Conferred God List, and his life is in danger at any time. After being killed by the King Demon last time, Jiang Ziya was still in fear. If there is no Conferred God List, then the teacher will not save himself. Under the operation of Nagato, Jiang Ziya has gradually become his own. This will also facilitate the transfer of talents to the West in the future. Otherwise, if the Wests thin spiritual veins want to develop, its really very difficult. If you dont pass a few powers from the East, the development of the West will definitely go backwards a hundred years. After Jiang Ziya collected the Conferred God List, he launched the Conferred God plan. Nagato also said that only by completing the Conferred God List and at the same time pushing the Western Zhou Dynasty to the center of politics, both of these two things have been completed, and then the Conferred God plan is completed. When the time comes, when the gods are canonized, Jiang Ziya can select a group of talents for himself, regardless of the order of the original Tianzun. At that time, even if the Primordial Heavenly Venerate wants to blame, there is the ancestor Hongjun on it, the Primitive Heavenly Lord will not dare to say a few more words, which is also a point of relief for Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya also understood how hard Nagato''s hole cards were. In the world of Hun Yuanzhu, Jiang Ziya found that the breath of Nagato was not lost to Jiang Ziya''s teacher, Primordial Heavenly Venerable, and even surpassed Primitive Heavenly Venerable. If Jiang Ziya could have such an ally, he was naturally very relieved. However, Nagato was not so kind to help Jiang Ziya, but for his own rights, Jiang Ziya was originally cruel, and in order to complete the Conferred God List, he caused a lot of killings. After beheading the Four Saints of Kowloon Island, Jiang Ziya became even more powerful. In the business camp, only Zhang Guifang was left. Jiang Ziya took advantage of the victory and wanted to kill Zhang Guifang directly. Jiang Ziya brought Nezha, Wei Hu, Jin Zha, Mu Zha and others, and began to challenge Zhang Guifang''s camp. Zhang Guifang was originally a general of the Shang Dynasty, but I wanted to say that he was one and the same. Now, after watching it, he feels very terrifying. Therefore, he has become even more brutal. For this reason, Zhang Guifang, facing the challenges of everyone, directly Choose to play. Huang Feihu did not go to Xiqi at this time, only Xiqi''s local generals were fighting. Zhang Guifang mounts a gun and prepares to fight with the generals of Xiqi. Xiqi generals Nangongshi, Taidian, Xinjia and Nezha, and others surrounded Zhang Guifang, and a dozen people beat Zhang Guifang alone. Zhang Guifang was really brave. From the morning to noon, everyone in Xiqi All were exhausted in battle, but Zhang Guifang was still able to resist. In the end, Zhang Guifang had to die on the battlefield because there was no reinforcement. Zhang Guifang was not beheaded by all the people in Xiqi. Zhang Guifang supported him alone. He had no reinforcements. He was alone. Zhang Guifang faced Chaoge and said.Love me ebook www.25txt.com The king takes care, and the minister takes one step first. After all, Zhang Guifang committed suicide directly, and when Zhang Guifang died, Nagato was also a little heartbroken. However, Zhang Guifang is just a mortal general, and being able to be included in the list of gods is also a good fortune for him. In the future, Zhang Guifang will not be named a dead star on the list of conferred gods, this kind of insulting god position. This list of gods originally had various unspoken rules, but now Nagato will change this pattern so that this phenomenon will not happen again, and as long as you study patiently, you will definitely be able to get a good one. Of achievements. Taishi Wen didn''t come either. Although Taishi Wen heard of the death of the Four Sages on Kowloon Island, he decided to sit down in person, but he still sent the four generals of Jiamengguan Mojia to fight Xiqi. Jiamengguan is very close to Xiqi. The Fourth Generals of the Demon Family quickly lit up one hundred thousand soldiers and horses, ready to go directly to Xiqi City out of Jiameng Pass. At this time, it was Hu Sheng and Hu Lei who succeeded Jia Mengguan. Among the two brothers, Hu Sheng is a mortal general with mediocre skills, but he has a better understanding of the art of war, and this Hu Lei is a four-generation disciple. Hu Lei practiced a technique, even if his body dies, he can be reborn, able to transfer flowers and trees. After Hu Lei is beheaded, he will be reborn. He has been dead and alive. This supernatural power is in the world of Conferred Gods. It''s still hard to see. Hu Lei''s cultivation base is not high. After reaching the quasi-sage realm, he can condense the soul, and also can abandon the flesh to escape, and then reconsolidate the flesh with his magic power. But Hu Lei''s cultivation base was nothing but the cultivation base of immortals, and there was no effective magic weapon. Hu Lei is a disciple of the four generations of Tiaojiao. It is said that the four generals of the Demon Clan left the Jiameng Pass and arrived at Xiqi City in three days. At this time Zhang Guifang had already died in battle. The Four Generals of the Demon Family were the general soldiers of the Jiamengguan Pass of the Shang Dynasty. When the four of them had learned the Taoist method in the early years, they all had one or two powerful magic weapons, very powerful. For example, this big brother Mo Liqing possesses a spirit treasure, the Qingyun sword, and the Qingyun sword is a top-quality spiritual treasure. The Qingyun sword contains the elements of chaos, earth, water, fire and wind.With powerful energy, it can sacrifice and hurt people.There is also a white jade diamond bracelet that can hit people. The second brother Mo Lihong possesses a magic weapon of excellent quality, which is the Hunyuan Umbrella, which also contains the attributes of earth, water, fire and wind. When it was sacrificed, the sky was dark and the world was shaking. This Hunyuan Umbrella was able to sweep Xiqi. At that time, if it were not for Yuanshi Tianzun''s shameless intervention, and covering Xiqi with Sanguang holy water, Xiqi would have been destroyed. The Hunyuan Umbrella is also the most powerful magic weapon among the four demon generals. The third devil Lihai possesses a black pipa of ground, water, fire, wind, and can dazzle people when playing, and achieve the function of attacking the soul. The fourth demon of life, possesses a flower fox marten, which can bite people, but although the flower fox marten is fierce, it is not the most powerful magic weapon. The four demon generals all have top-level magic weapons, but their own cultivation base is not high, and they are only Tianxian cultivation base. This kind of cultivation base is not enough in the Conferred God period. In addition, the interpretation and teaching are not abiding by the rules, and each time they use the big to bully the small, so it is even more difficult to do it... 3218 Chapter 229 The clamor outside the city You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Nezha was discussing enthusiastically in the military camp.When he learned that Zhang Guifang was dead, Ji Chang said to Nezha: There is only one general in the business camp, and he also died in our hands. It seems that we won the Jiameng Pass. Just around the corner." When Jiang Ziya heard Ji Chang say this, he also said to Ji Chang.: "Yes, Lord Hou, Zhang Guifang is dead as the biggest threat to us now. We must take advantage of the victory and pursue it." Ji Chang smiled and said to Jiang Ziya: "It''s all up to the prime minister." At this moment, Jiang Ziya seriously analyzed the current situation, and he said to Ji Chang with a serious face: "But Lord Hou, I heard that the two brothers Hu Sheng and Hu Lei are now taking over. Although Hu Sheng''s ability is not great, That Hu Lei really shouldn''t be underestimated, he has a door to come back from death." When Ji Chang heard Jiang Ziya say this, he felt that this matter seemed a little difficult to handle, and then he asked Jiang Ziya, "What is the prime minister''s idea?" When Jiang Ziya heard Ji Chang''s question, he continued to say to Ji Chang: "Master Hou, don''t worry about listening to me slowly analyze the situation. Although the Hu family brothers have some abilities, they are just guarding Jia Meng. Guan. But I heard that Master Wen Tai sent another Demon General, and the Demon General is not easy to provoke. It seems we are in trouble again this time." Hearing Jiang Ziya say this, he was particularly worried at the moment. He originally thought that after Zhang Guifang in his heart died, they would take the Jiameng Pass just around the corner, but he didn''t expect Taishi Wen to send the four demon generals to attack Xiqi. And Nezha also heard it, Jiang Ziya said so, and later Nangong Shi also started to say: "I have also heard the rumors of the four generals of the demon family, they are really not easy to deal with. And it is said that each of them has, this A unique magic weapon." Dont worry, Ji Chang heard Nezhas chattering about the Four Demons Four Generals. He felt even more anxious at the moment. He thought that Xiqis victory over the Jia Meng Pass was just around the corner. Will be wiped out by the Four Demon Generals of Master Wen Tai. But Jiang Ziya also saw Ji Changs worries at this moment, and it continued to say to Ji Chang: Although the situation is more urgent now, there is no other way. My current ability is stronger than before, and there are new things. He won the three magic weapons, and he has Nezha to help out, so our army will not be any worse than them." When Ji Chang heard Jiang Ziya say this, he finally let go of the things he was worried about. He finally experienced the ups and downs of his mood during this military meeting.Now I finally feel calmer. After that, Ji Chang said to Jiang Ziya: "It all depends on the prime minister. I rely on the prime minister for the stability of Xiqi." At this time, Jiang Ziya clasped his fists in both hands, facing Ji Chang, promising to save Xiqi and fight the merchants to the death. On the other side, the four generals of the Demon Family were like this, with their 100,000 troops already stationed outside Xiqi City.Prepare to attack Xiqi tomorrow. Each of the four demon generals has the ability to reach the sky, and they also have unique weapons, so they don''t see anyone in their eyes at all. They feel that attacking Xiqi is a breeze.The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net They are stationed outside the city, drinking and having fun. This is one of their subordinates and said to this brother: "Boss, we don''t want to underestimate the enemy. It is said that the four sages of Kowloon Island were easily killed by them." And this is Mo Liqing, the eldest brother of the four generals of the Mo Family, speaking to that subordinate.Our four brothers have never been afraid of anyone, and we have also heard that the Four Saints of Kowloon Island attacked and killed them. How can the people of the Four Saints of Kowloon Island compare with our brothers? And the other three brothers of the Fourth General of the Demon Family heard the elder brother say this, they all drank a bowl of wine, and said to their elder brother: "Hahaha, yes, the eldest brother said yes, we are brothers and no one can He beat us. How can the Four Saints of Kowloon Island compare with us?" Today, the four masters of the magic family are very happy to drink and drink there. You dont take Xiqi seriously at all. Nezha is still discussing there. Tomorrow you will attack Xiqi and let the people of Xiqi take a look at them. Strength. Soon, on the second day, the four generals of the demon family appeared outside Xiqi city. At this moment, the fourth generals of the demon family were still shouting outside Xiqi city: "Our four demon generals are here to attack. If you know each other. Just come out and surrender as soon as possible, and we can spare your lives." At this time, the guard guarding the gate obviously heard the clamor of the demon''s four generals, and quickly went back to report to Ji Chang.When Ji Chang heard this, he was a little panicked at the moment. And Jiang Ziya, who was also in the army camp at the moment, heard this report.He hurriedly said to Ji Chang: "Hou Ye is in no hurry, let me lead Nangong Shi and Nezha. Let us go and take a look outside the city gate." Ji Chang was relieved when he heard Jiang Ziya say this. He said to Jiang Ziya: "It''s all up to the prime minister. You must protect our city well." After Jiang Ziya clasped his fists in both hands, he brought two Nezha and several others to the wall, and they were on the wall. At this moment, they had already seen the four demon generals clamoring outside the city gate. The Fourth General of the Devil obviously saw them.The Four Generals of the Demon Family became even more arrogant. They looked at the few people on the wall and said to them: "I don''t know who is Jiang Shang, come out and die. Don''t think that you have killed Zhang Guifang and you think the world is invincible. Watch our four demon brothers beat you up until you dont even know your father." At this moment, Nagato was clearly beside Jiang Ziya, and Jiang Ziya looked at Nagato.And they only knew what Jiang Ziya meant, and Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "Don''t worry, although they have the ability to reach the sky, you got three new weapons. You can just use them on their bodies. You can also try them by the way. Test their power." Seeing Nagato said so confidently, Jiang Ziya nodded to Nagato. Since his skill has soared last time, and he has gained three new treasures, he is also trying to try those powers, so he leads Nangong Shinezha and others left the gate. After Jiang Ziya went out of the city gate, he shouted directly to the Four Generals of the Demon Family: "I Xiqi is not an unreasonable person. If you retreat now, we will not attack." The fourth general of the Mojia heard Jiang Ziya say this as if he had heard a joke.After that, the four generals of the Demon Family continued to shout to the other side: "Don''t talk nonsense, watch our four brothers take the head of your item and give it to Master Wen.." .. 3219 Chapter 230 The Four Demon Generals hurriedly fled You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Jiang Ziya heard the devil''s four generals utter such rants, he didn''t want to talk nonsense to the devil''s four generals at this moment, and shouted to the devil''s four generals: "Since you don''t know how to promote, then don''t blame us for being ruthless. "After that, Jiang Ziya led Nazha and the others into a group with the Demon''s Four Generals. The four generals of the devil family naturally did not see them and others in their eyes, and they sacrificed their magic weapons one after another.But Jiang Ziya didn''t see them at all. At this moment, Jiang Ziya had a magic whip.He is not afraid of the four generals of the Mojia at all. But the weapons of the four generals of the magic family are all top weapons, and it is not enough to hit the whip.Jiang Ziya also realized.The power to beat the whip was insufficient, and at this moment he offered his new magic weapon again.Congenital five-color flag. It is innately colored.It was transformed by the innate lotus of the Great God Pangu.All the magic weapons of the four generals of the five-color flag magic family lost their power. The fourth generals of the magic family saw that their weapons had lost their power. At this moment, they were particularly flustered and all ran away. At this moment, Nezha Nangongshi and others also said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister is really powerful, and now their weapons have lost their power, do we want to chase after victory?" Jiang Ziya looked at the Nagato who had been standing on the wall at this moment. Although Nagato did not attack with them, he was always observing the movement on the wall. Nagato also saw Jiang Ziya looking at him. He naturally understood what Jiang Ziya meant. He shook his head directly at Jiang Ziya, motioning him not to continue chasing. When Jiang Ziya saw Nagato''s actions, he naturally understood that he shouldn''t pursue it anymore. After the so-called poor Kou Mo chased, he led Nezha and others back to the military camp. After returning to the military camp, Ji Chang had already learned the news of their victory, and said to Jiang Ziya and the others happily: "The prime minister is really powerful. I rely on the prime minister and the generals to guard Xiqi." Jiang Ziya said to Ji Chang: "They are defeated this time, and the four generals of the Demon Family fled. They must be uneasy in their hearts. Are they sure they will attack again in a few days. But they can''t do anything about it." Although Nezha has been able to adapt a bit after the transformation of the Taiyi real person, he has been in a hurry to make this transformation, and he is still not very comfortable with his body. Majestic Taiyi only sent Nezha to help Jiang Ziya, and now the Four Saints of Kowloon Island have died, and Majesty Taiyi also learned that Jiang Ziya has acquired three new weapons. At this moment, Nezha is not in the army. So the real Taiyi directly spoke to Nezha with Qianli Voice Transmission.: "Nezha. I''m anxious to take you out this time. And now there is Jiang Ziya guarding in the first phase. You come back quickly and take me to repeat the transformation for you. You return to the Xiqi Army." Nezha heard the sound transmission of the real Taiyi, he hurried to the military camp, while Ji Chang, Jiang Ziya and others were talking about when the Devils Fourth General would come to attack Xiqi again. Once they lost, they must have grievances in their hearts, and they would definitely attack again. After Nezha entered the military camp, he said to Ji Chang: "The real Taiyi has a thousand miles of sound transmission, and at this moment there is a prime minister in the army. When I go back and rebuild my real body, I will return." Ji Chang didn''t want Nezha to leave like this. Although the four generals of the Devil''s family were defeated this time, it was possible that they were just careless.Ji Chang always felt that Jiang Ziya was the only one in the army and still a little unstable.So Nezha is also a fierce player, he really doesn''t want Nezha to go back like this.123 Literature Network www.123wx.net But when Ji Chang heard Ne Zha telling himself that the Taiyi real person asked him to go back, Ji Chang was helpless, so he said to Ne Zha, "Even if the Taiyi real person''s fate, then you should go back first. Thanks to this battle. You helped a lot. Just wait for your next return." When Jiang Ziya heard Nezha''s return, he didn''t say much.He only looked at Nagato on one side, and Nagato shook his head. Jiang Ziya understood it at this moment and didn''t do anything. When Nezha heard Ji Chang say this, after facing Ji Chang with his hands clasped his fists, he stepped on the hot wheel and disappeared into Nezha''s sight. After watching Nezha go, Ji Chang said to Nezha: "The military conference is not over yet, let''s continue now." After Ji Chang finished speaking, he continued to say to Nezha: "The four generals of the Devils family were not destroyed but just fled. They may not come for revenge. Now Nezha is also recalled by him alone, so there is only one in our army. The prime minister alone. I''m really afraid that the prime minister is too tired." After Ji Chang finished speaking, he didn''t forget to look at Jiang Ziya. When Jiang Ziya saw Ji Chang looking at him, he naturally understood what Ji Chang meant. At this moment, he opened his mouth and said to Ji Chang: "Hou Yexiu is going to be anxious. At this moment, the four generals of the devil family have been beaten back by me, even if they are coming. Revenge will also take a break first, so we dont have to worry about it now." Jiang Ziya said that Ji Chang naturally knew this, and Ji Chang said to Jiang Ziya at this moment: "Then it is up to the prime minister to make plans for me." The military conference ended in this way.And Nezha had already returned to Majesty Taiyi at this moment, Madam Taiyi shook his head when he saw Nezha who had been reformed, and thought that if it weren''t for this anxiousness, how could I change you like this? After sighing, Madam Taiyi said to Nezha: "This matter in the Xiqi Army is really anxious, so I only cast you halfway into the Xiqi Army." Nezha said to the real Taiyi: "It''s okay, I understand, the master is really forced." Majestic Taiyi said to Nezha again: "At this time, the four demon generals have been repulsed, and I have not reformed your body. I have time to take advantage of the four demon generals'' escape. recall." When Nezha heard Taiyi say this, he naturally understood Taiyi''s good intentions.After that, the real Taiyi led Ne Zha into a lotus pond. Madam Taiyi said to Nezha at this moment: "Because I have not succeeded in transforming you, so this time. You have to soak in this lotus pond for two days and two nights. Your body will all become lotus roots. Just transform it." Nezha heard the real Taiyi say so.He was very happy, this time he had not been completely transformed, so that his full strength had not been fully utilized. Ne Zha directly said to the real Taiyi: "Thank you, Master, for your hard work." After that, Ne Zha jumped into the lotus pond.Nezha entered the lotus pond and sat directly on the lotus seat. At this moment, he was calm and completely integrated with the lotus pond... 3220 Chapter 231 Nagatos Vision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The real Taiyi saw Nezha merge with the lotus pond.He nodded, Nezha should have become a lotus root body in the end, but the artificial transformation is not as good as the natural change. Those that Nezha should have experienced, none of them have experienced.Even if the transformation is completed this time, it will not be able to display its full strength.Madam Taiyi shook his head thinking about this, but there was no other way. Who made Xiqi now in a crisis. And Xiqi on the other side.Nagato and Jiang Ziya were chatting in the house at the moment.Although Nezha was called back by the real Taiyi this time, he believed that he would come back soon, and this time the four generals of the devil were also repelled by himself, so he would not worry about the four generals of the devil coming to avenge him. . When Nagato saw Jiang Ziya, he didn''t worry at all that the Mojiasi would come to avenge him.Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister is too relaxed now, so he should prepare for the war seriously." Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "The last time Zhang Guifang was on the list of conferred gods, my strength has risen a lot, and this time I have sacrificed the innate five-color flag. The fourth generals of the devil are not opponents at all, so fellow Taoists can rest assured. " Hearing Jiang Ziyas words, Nagato continued to say to Jiang Ziya, The weapons of the four generals of the Devils family are all top magic weapons. They underestimated the enemy this time, so they lost so ugly, and the prime minister was so relieved. Isnt it given to them? Opportunity for revenge." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he felt that he really underestimated the enemy. He thought that his skill increased so that he didn''t have to worry about others attacking. However, when he heard Nagato say this, he realized that he really was himself. Careless.And protecting Xiqi is not a trifling matter, and it cannot withstand a single failure. Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "The Daoist said it is extremely true, it was my carelessness this time. But their magic weapon has been suppressed by the innate five-color flag, and they can''t use the magic weapon''s effect at all. Is there any other magic weapon for them to win? ?" When Nagato heard Jiang Ziya say this, he didn''t say anything to Jiang Ziya. He just continued to say to Jiang Ziya: "You will know when the next fight is made. They ran away in a hurry and their faces were not good, let''s take time. Will come for revenge." When Jiang Ziya heard this, he didnt ask any more. Although he saw Nagatos body surrounded by a mysterious power last time in the world of Hun Yuanzhu, Jiang Ziya realized that he was not bad, and this time After receiving Zhang Guifang, his energy was obviously enhanced, so he didn''t ask any more questions. The Mo Family Si on the other side had already fled to a safe place at this moment, and Jiang Ziya and his army had not come to pursue the hunt, they naturally relaxed. At this time, the third oldest Mo Lihai said to the boss Mo Liqing: "Big Brother this time we underestimated the enemy. I didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya really has the ability. Once his flag was opened, our magic weapon would be completely incapable." At this moment, the boss Mo Liqing became furious. He patted the table and said to his three brothers: "This time I underestimated the enemy. Our four brothers have never been afraid of anyone. I don''t know the Jiang Ziya sacrifice. What is the flag that was released? Why did he lose our magic weapon when he sacrificed that flag." Doudouhe Novel Network www.doudouhe.com At this time, the fourth demon Lishou also said: "Yes, brother, I can understand that your weapons have lost their ability, but my flower fox sable also stunned. This is really weird." At this time, the boss Mo Liqing became even more angry. He said to the three brothers: "After we investigate and investigate the origin of his flag, it will not be too late to find him Jiang Ziya for revenge. " When the three brothers heard their elder brother say this, they all felt that what their elder brother said was true. If they couldn''t find out the origin of the flag, I''m afraid their weapons are just a bunch of scrap iron. At this moment, in the lotus pond of the real Taiyi, Ne Zha has been sitting calmly on the lotus seat and meditating there.There was smoke all around him, and his body was covered with fine sweat. Nezha felt that his whole body was especially hot at the moment.But since Master Taiyi allowed himself to soak in this lotus pond, he must have the good intentions of Master Taiyi, and if he persisted for two days, he would completely become a lotus body.At that time, the skill will definitely improve. True person Taiyi knew that Nezha was in trouble now, but he was really helpless now. This lotus pond had the effect of washing bones and marrow.Therefore, the talents who enter the lotus pond will have a lot of skill.But whoever wants to truly absorb and integrate with this lotus pond must soak in this lotus pond for seven, seven and 49 days. But now Xiqi is really inseparable from people, so he can only let Nezha experience those things that ordinary people can only accept in seven or forty-nine days.So at this moment Nezha will suffer a hundred times that of ordinary people.But if he persists, he will gain a lot of skill in these two days. It was late at night, and Nagato was alone in the house at the moment.He was thinking about today''s Jiang Ziya, he had to control Jiang Ziya to achieve his goal, but now Jiang Ziya holds the Conferred God List as the host of the Conferred God List.Recently, his strength has increased greatly, I am afraid he will not listen to his control obediently. But Nagato changed his mind.This Jiang Ziya sacrificed the innate five-color flag this time, thinking that he could really defeat the demon''s four generals, but its innate five-color flag was after all only one of the five-color flags. Nagato smiled when he thought of this.This Jiang Ziya is now in the limelight. If he doesn''t frustrate his spirit, I''m afraid he won''t listen to his own control obediently, and although this Central Guardian Xinghuangqi is particularly powerful, it can make all weapons lose their original capabilities.But it happens to have one of the biggest shortcomings that its use interval time is half a year. It takes only half a year to drive it once, so if the four generals of the Demon Family are going to attack Xiqi, Jiang Ziya may not have any effect at all by relying on the Central Guardian Xinghuang Flag.By then, the Central Guards had lost its effect, and it was an abandoned flag. But Nagato is not worried. Because Jiang Ziya is the host of the Fengshen Bang, Jiang Ziya can still be reborn after being killed. The reason why Nagato was chatting with Jiang Ziya today did not tell him what to do next. I wanted to frustrate his spirit.Second, I don''t have to worry about Jiang Ziya''s life. Nagato thought of this and fell asleep in peace. He had already anticipated the result afterwards, and only then would Jiang Ziya obediently listen to his control.At this moment, he was waiting for the four generals of the Devil Family to come back for revenge... 3221 Chapter 232 Nezha Lotus Pond Absorbs Energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Jiang Ziya didn''t know that his Central Guardian Xinghuang Qi used it once, and it would stop for half a year.He made an oath at this moment. He believed that even if Nezha was called away by real Taiyi, he alone could protect the land of Xiqi. Jiang Ziya even imagined that if the gods return to their thrones and the ceremony of enshrining the gods begins, he will gain infinite power, and even Nagato will not be his opponent. Nezha on the other side has been soaking in the pool for a day. At this moment, he can''t stand the energy that the lotus pond brings to himself.Although she felt particularly comfortable at first, the water in the lotus pond was also particularly cool, just like a cooling ability, slowly flowing into her body. However, after that, he felt that the cool water was slowly heating up, and it turned out to be hot now, and the energy that slowly poured into his body slowly exceeded his ability to withstand it. At this moment, Nezha was particularly uncomfortable.He seemed to be in a boiling water. Nezha''s head was covered with dense sweat, and he seemed to feel that he would burst into death by the power of this boiling water next moment. Nezha worked hard to calm himself down and let himself accept the power of the water pouring in, and he tried his best to calm himself down.At this time, the real Taiyi came over. He still couldn''t bear to look at Nezha like this. At this moment, Nezha''s expression was particularly painful. Madam Taiyi immediately dropped a drop of clean water into the lotus pond, and the water in the lotus pond did not boil as before. Zha''s expression also seemed to ease. Nezha still closed his eyes and meditated there, but he still slowly opened his mouth and said to Master Taiyi, "Thank you, Master, or I''m afraid I will really burst into death." Madam Taiyi heard Nezha say this, and said to Nezha: "If it werent for the current crisis, I wouldnt have caused you to suffer so much. After all, you are also a child, so I will try my best to make you less painful. ." Nezha still didn''t open his eyes, and he continued to face the real person Taiyi: "I don''t know what the master dripped into this lotus pond just now? How could such a boiling lotus pond be restored to calm like this? " Master Taiyi slowly said, "This purified water is the purified water in the Guanyin Porcelain Purifying Bottle. It has this effect, but this purified water is really rare. However, if I can help you this time, This purified water is not lost in vain." Nezha is very happy. I have been soaking in this lotus pond for a whole day, and I have felt all the changes in this lotus pond. At this time, Taiyi''s pure water made the lotus pond that was just boiling so peaceful. , He thought that the next day might be less uncomfortable. After Madam Taiyi had just finished saying those, he sighed immediately.But Nezha heard the sigh of Madam Taiyi at this time, so he asked Madam Taiyi: "I don''t know why the master sighed." Madam Taiyi sighed again and said to Nezha: "Although this clean water is good, it can only last for one hour. After one hour, the water in the lotus pond will become as hot as before. You will be physically intolerable again. But fortunately, the drop of clean water just now will also inject spiritual power into your body. At that time, you should relieve a bit of pain for you." Nezha heard Majesty Taiyi say this, and said to Majesty Taiyi: "Master, it''s okay. You have done your best. Then you will rely on my good fortune. I will not let you down." Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com Madam Taiyi felt relieved when he heard what he said.He was a child, but he didn''t expect to be so transparent.Majestic Taiyi left the lotus pond, and Nezha remained alone, still meditating on the lotus seat. King Zhou is still looking for pleasure at this moment, and he is in the court at the moment.Taishi Wen sent someone to report: "It is said that Zhang Guifang has a different head. But please don''t worry about the king. The minister has sent the Hu family brothers to guard the Jiameng Pass, and let the Mo family four generals attack Xiqi. King Zhou heard the man''s report.He didn''t worry about those people in Xiqi at all.Even if someone had reported that Zhang Guifang had already died in battle, King Zhou learned that Taishi Wen had already invited new people to guard Jiameng Pass, and sent the Demons Four Generals to attack Xiqi. He just walked away after hearing this. After the transition, he went down again soon afterwards. Recently, I got a few beauties, and I haven''t enjoyed them. King Zhou hurriedly went to the beauties'' palace when he thought of this place. The four generals of the Mojia on the other side, after many inquiries, already knew that Jiang Ziya was holding one of the innate five-color flags, the Central Guardian Xinghuang Flag.And they have also learned that the Central Guard has used the Xinghuangqi once every half year. After the Fourth General of the Devil learned the news.Another cocktail party was held in the army, and this cocktail party was just to boost morale, because they will attack Xiqi again tomorrow. At this moment, Mo Liqing, the eldest brother of the Fourth General of the Demon Family, held a bowl of wine with his hand, and said to all the soldiers: "Last time I underestimated the enemy. And this time, the four brothers of the Demon Family have already seen through Jiang Ziya''s conspiracy. Just wait for tomorrow, brothers and I will razed Xiqi to the ground." Although the last fight with Xiqi also damaged a lot of soldiers, but the strength is still not to be underestimated, at this moment, there are still 70,000 soldiers in the hands of the Mojia''s four generals.And these 70,000 soldiers are also full of morale at this moment. At this moment they shouted: "The four generals of the Devil''s family are infinitely powerful, attacking Xiqi, and have a boundless future." All the soldiers were extremely motivated. Everyone held up their wine and shouted their slogans. The fourth general of the Mojia heard the morale of the soldiers under his hands so high, and he continued to the soldiers, "Let''s do this bowl of wine, let''s flatten Xiqi to celebrate in advance." After everyone heard the Demon''s four generals say this, they all drank the wine in their hands one after another, and waited for the attack on Xiqi tomorrow. The four generals of the demon family returned to the camp after boosting their morale. At this moment, Mo Lishou said to Zhu Mo Liqing: "Brother, the morale of his men is so high. This is another favorable condition for us to attack Xiqi tomorrow." Mo Liqing laughed and said to the other brothers: "That Jiang Ziya''s central guard is already a yellow flag, and now it''s a waste. What ability does he have to compare with us. Don''t worry, the fourth brother, he will be coming tomorrow. Will become our defeat." At this moment, Mo Lihong also said to Zhu Mo Lishou: Fourth brother, dont you still believe in Big Brother? What Big Brother said is extremely true. Jiang Ziya without the flag will only be a waste. Let me sacrifice my Hun Yuan tomorrow. Umbrella, make this Xiqi flat." .. 3222 Chapter 233 Shaping Lotus Root Body You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The four generals of the Devil Family were very happy this night, and the morale of their army was full, and everyone was waiting for tomorrow to take Xiqi in one fell swoop.They just have to celebrate so late. Nezha on the other side, at this moment, is now even more physically intolerable. This moment is already the last few hours. As long as he survives these last few hours, he can already achieve success. Although Nezha who has reached Dacheng still can''t reach the peak moment of body transformation that is slowly coming, it will also be at least 10 times better than the previous transformation by the Taiyi real person. Nezha thought of this, he kept gritting his teeth to endure.He must not live up to the painstaking efforts of Master Taiyi, and Master Taiyi has already given a lot to help him, and he has only the last few hours left. The water in the lotus pond has been piping hot, slowly becoming more boiling, even hotter than when the real person Taiyi dropped a drop of clean water on him.Nezha already felt that his body had reached its limit. This lotus pond is extremely spiritual, and has been absorbing the essence of heaven and earth in Taiyi True Person.The water in the lotus pond will always remain cool and thorough if no foreign objects are added, but once people soak in it, the water in the lotus pond will become hotter and hotter. But this lotus is very spiritual.So no matter how hot the water in the lotus pond is, the lotus will not be moved. And this lotus has another function in it, which is to purify the magazine in the pond.And it also integrates boiling pool water, so Nezha will sit on the lotus and meditate all the time, it will be better than in the pool water. Although True Person Taiyi was not in this lotus pond,But he already knew what Nezha was enduring.True person Taiyi only sighed slightly at this moment: "Master can only help you here. You will be up to you for the last few moments." Nezha''s body is now covered with fine sweat.At this moment, he could not bear the huge energy that this lotus pond brought to himself.Although this lotus pond contains huge energy, it also removes impurities from the human body to achieve a purifying effect.Nezha''s emergency operation.Stabilize your breath. But time passed bit by bit, and it became even more difficult when there was only one hour left.Nezha felt very difficult for every minute and every second. At this moment, he really wanted to rush out of the lotus pond so quickly, but he couldn''t.He must persevere. There is a moment of suffering every second, and there is constant energy that impacts Nezhas body, and the next second, I really feel like Im about to burst and die. It slowly absorbs little by little. The energy brought during the exercise, although even sitting would purify him a bit, but the impact that this last hour brought to Nezha was far from being able to bear. And at the last moment, the gathered energy slowly poured into Nezhas body, which was 10 times larger than just before. Just like this, all the influx, Nezha couldnt bear it, and shouted in the lotus pond. Scream.After that, I saw Nezha''s body, from the body to the head, smoking thin. But Nezha felt an unprecedented sense of comfort. He only felt that his body was particularly light at the moment, and all the energy gathered in this lotus pond seemed to be absorbed by his body. Majestic Taiyi walked into the lotus pond at this moment. He saw Nezha like this. He applauded and said to Nezha: "I really didn''t misunderstand you as a teacher. I didn''t expect you to stick to it in the end." 110 Electronics Book www.110txt.com Nezha, he already felt extremely light and light at the moment, and he had soaked enough for two days and two nights. At this moment, he got up and stood on the lotus. He also saw the real Taiyi at this moment and said to the real Taiyi: "The master has already helped me here. Naturally, I won''t let the master down. I really thought I would die in violence just now, but at the last moment, all the energy poured into me, and the release just now, unexpectedly It makes me feel extremely light at the moment." Madam Taiyi smiled and said to Nezha: "Not only do you feel extremely light in your body now, but all the impurities in your body have been purified by this lotus pond. With this last step, you will be 10 times better than before. Times the skill." Nezha was very excited when he heard the real Taiyi say this. After he was transformed by Taiyi, half lotus root and half real person. He always found it inconvenient to move. But now after two days and two nights in this pool, he I just feel light. After that, Majestic Taiyi waved his hand to Nezha, motioning for Nezha to come over, and saw Nezha stepping on two lotus flowers with a particularly light body and flying to Majesty Taiyi. Majestic Taiyi said to Nezha, I let you soak in this lotus pond for two days and two nights, not only to improve your skill, but also to get rid of impurities in your body. The most important point is that your current soul is already Can fully adapt to the lotus root limbs, and then I will transform your whole body. Nezha was not used to this half-lotus root and half-human body. He didn''t expect that Majesty Taiyi would transform his whole body this time. Nezha directly said to Majesty Taiyi: "Then there will be a master." I saw the real Taiyi waved his hand and the lotus root in the lotus pond flew up like this, after several times of grouping, it became a human appearance.Madam Taiyi said to Nezha at this moment: "This is your new body. This lotus pond contains the essence of heaven and earth, so the lotus in this lotus pond also has a natural spirituality. This will also increase your skill." After Master Taiyi finished speaking, he only called out Jin Dan again.I saw real Taiyi chanting a few spells silently.Nezha''s entire soul was covered on the lotus root, and he slowly and slowly sat up. At this moment, his body was completely made by the lotus root. He moved his limbs, feeling extremely light, and also extremely comfortable than his previous body, Nezha thought it was over.He just got up and thanked Madam Taiyi. But I saw Real Taiyi chanting a spell again, and at this moment, the clean water of Yifang was just above his forehead, slowly dripping into his forehead.Nezha felt that his body seemed ethereal at the moment when the still water dripped into his forehead.But at this moment, he actually felt that he had absorbed the essence of heaven and earth. And Madam Taiyi saw this side of clean water slowly fall into Nezhas forehead, and he was also very relieved. He just kept looking at Nezha, and saw Nezha slowly from his forehead. A mark appeared on the top and the mark slowly formed a red dot.It just appeared between Nezha''s brows. Madam Taiyi saw that a red dot had formed between Ne Zha''s brows.He is very satisfied with his work this time... 3223 Chapter 234 The Crisis of Xiqi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Majestic Taiyi said to Nezha: "This time I am the one who really succeeded in transforming you, and you already have 10 times the skill at this moment." Na Zha was very happy at the moment. He looked down at his arm and found it particularly novel, and then he slowly moved his body, and soon Ne Zha summoned his Hun Tian Ling and Qian Kun circle.Just flying outside, he now drives his own power to feel his new body now. Majestic Taiyi also walked out at this moment, and then he looked at Nezha in the sky and said to Nezha: "Now your body has been successfully transformed, and you will gradually adapt to your body." Nezha quickly flew to the ground. He knelt to the ground, clenched his fists, and said to Master Taiyi, "Thank you, Master." After the real Taiyi, he continued to say to Nezha: "Since you have already increased your skill at this moment, and it will be sooner or later to adapt to your body, I now have a foreboding that Xiqi will have a hard time. You can hurry west now. Qi." When Nezha heard Majesty Taiyi say this, he had to get up and rush to Xiqier. Just when he was about to get up and leave, he saw Majesty Taiyi, took out a treasure and handed it to Nezha. After Nezha took the treasure with both hands, he continued to ask him for a while: "Master. I don''t know what this treasure does?" At this moment, the real Taiyi slowly said to Nezha: "This thing can be owned by Maitreya, also known as the "Ruyi Qiankun Bag", "for storage.With incredible power, there is a strange space inside, and the space seems to be able to contain the world.There are other things in the bag, which is called "the sky in the bag"." The real Taiyi just finished speaking and continued to say to Nezha: "Now I have a foreboding that Xiqi will have an ordeal. This thing will help you at a critical moment. And I will deliver it to you now. Xiqi Your safety depends on you." Nezha nodded to Master Taiyi, and said to Master Taiyi: "I will live up to the master''s expectations and will definitely hold Xiqi well." After that, Madam Taiyi waved his hand at Nezha, and Nezha naturally understood Madam Taiyi''s meaning. He stood up now, still clenching his fists with both hands, and expressed his last respect to Madam Taiyi.After that, I stepped on the circle of universe and flew towards Xiqi... On the other side, outside Xiqi City, the four generals of the Mo Family led their remaining soldiers, shouting outside Xiqi City, and said to the soldiers on the wall: "Hurry up and tell Jiang Ziya to come out and die. This time we The four brothers will never take him lightly." And the soldier guarding the gate had heard the clamor of the demon''s four generals and quickly went back to report to Ji Chang.When Ji Chang heard this, he immediately panicked. He didn''t expect the four generals of the Mojia to come back for revenge so quickly. He quickly summoned Jiang Ziya and all the soldiers, and everyone was in the army camp at the moment. Ji Chang worriedly said to everyone: "I didnt expect the four generals of the Devils family to be so fast that they would have revenge again. , I dont know who can lead soldiers to defend against the enemy. After Ji Chang finished speaking, he clearly looked at Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya knew what Ji Chang meant, and then he said to Ji Chang: "Just now the gatekeeper will report to the Demon''s Fourth General. This time it is directed at me. Then let me lead the troops to defend against the enemy. "Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com When Ji Chang heard Jiang Ziya say this, he said to Jiang Ziya, "Then there will be a prime minister. Now that the four generals of the Devil Family are back for revenge so quickly, since they have the courage, they are definitely not so easy to deal with." Jiang Ziya said to Ji Chang himself, letting Ji Chang rest assured, the other generals afterwards.At this moment, Nangong is suitable for Xinjia.The two also asked Ji Chang for his life, and they wanted to fight against the four generals of the Demon Family with Jiang Ziya. When Ji Chang heard the two of them also begging for orders, he was very pleased to say to them: "Then you two will go to fight with the prime minister, but the four generals of the devil family will be particularly difficult this time, you two I also need to assist the prime minister." Nangongshi and Xin Jia directly knelt down and said to Ji Chang: "The final general will do his best to assist the prime minister and fight against the four generals of the devil''s house. Please don''t worry." After that, Jiang Ziya led them. Nangong Shi and Xin Jia went out of the city to meet the four generals of the Mojia. The Mojiasi was already impatient outside the city at this moment. They shouted loudly: "Jiang Ziya is as timid as a mouse. , This kind of rat generation dare not come out to challenge." But soon, Jiang Ziya led Nangong Shi and Xin Jia and came out of the city, followed by soldiers from Xiqi. The four generals of the Mojia saw Jiang Ziya and came out to fight, laughing.Mo Liqing directly took out the Qingyun sword, and then pointed the sword to Jiang Ziya and said to Jiang Ziya: "Haha, I didn''t expect you to come out to fight, today is your death date." When Jiang Ziya saw the Demons Four Generals, he directly said to the Demons Four Generals: Last time I didnt want to kill them all, but I didnt expect you to dare to attack me again, Xiqi, this time I dont want to uproot you. You won''t keep the piece." The Fourth General of the Devil heard that Jiang Ziya spoke so decisively, and at this moment, the second child of the Fourth General of the Demon, Mo Lihong, said to Zhu Mo Liqing: "Brother, let''s stop talking nonsense with him, watch me offer my Hunyuan Umbrella. , Turn this Xiqi into a flat land." Molihai Molishou also echoed the words of her second child, and said to their eldest brother: "Yes, eldest brother, let''s not talk nonsense with him, this Jiang Ziya is so rampant, we still attack directly, let him taste our four demon generals. It''s amazing." Mo Liqing heard his other three brothers say so, and stopped talking nonsense with Jiang Ziya and the others, and said directly to his three brothers: "Okay, then we will sacrifice all our magic weapons right now. Xiqi is flat, how did Jiang Ziya come out frantically when he saw it?" After that, the devils four generals sacrificed all their magic weapons, and Jiang Ziya saw that the demons four generals sacrificed their magic weapons. He smiled, thinking that their magic weapons were basically in front of his upper center guard. Not worth mentioning. Jiang Ziya quickly sacrificed his own central government''s apricot and yellow flag, but what he didn''t expect was that his own flag did not contain mana like before. The flag at this moment is just like an ordinary flag. And the Devils Four Generals saw Jiang Ziya on their own. With such a distressed look, their four brothers laughed at Jiang Ziya together, and laughed at Jiang Ziya, This flag is already not working well. It depends on how mad this time you are. ".. 3224 Chapter 235: Nezha returns to Xiqi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya, after seeing that his flag was not working well, he panicked at this moment. Last time, he sacrificed the Central Defence Almond and Yellow Flag and suppressed all the weapons of the four demon generals. Let his weapon fail, and why doesn''t his flag work this time? Jiang Ziya suddenly thought of the conversation between him and Nagato that night. Nagato had already told himself that he should not be surprised that he really had something like this this time.Jiang Ziya regretted not at the beginning. After Jiang Ziya returned to his calm appearance, he thought that even if the Central Guard was not able to use the Xinghuang Flag, he still had the magic whip. After that, Jiang Ziya used the magic whip to fight against the devil''s four generals. At this moment, Nangong Shi and Xin Jia are trying their best to help Jiang Ziya. But Jiang Ziya has never played against the Four Generals of the Demon Family, and last time he directly sacrificed the Central Guards apricot and yellow flag, so he did not know how powerful the weapons of the Four Generals of the Demon Family were. Yi Mo Liqing sacrificed his Azure Cloud Sword, and this Azure Cloud Sword pierced directly at him as if being manipulated. Although Jiang Ziya hid, he saw the sword stabbed at him again, always aiming at himself. At this moment, Mo Liqing took advantage of the victory and pursued, and directly sacrificed his diamond bracelet, and then smashed Jiang Ziya. past. And the other three generals of the Devil Family also sacrificed their magic weapons one after another.The second child Mo Lihong directly used his Hunyuan Umbrella to wipe out all Jiang Ziya''s army, and within an instant, all Jiang Ziya''s army was knocked to the ground. The fourth general of the Mojia laughed haha, and Jiang Ziya was also lacking in skills at the moment. He could not even deal with the two weapons against Mo Liqing at this moment. At this time, Mo Liqing, the eldest brother of the Fourth General of the Demon Family, said to Jiang Ziya: "Without that flag, you are just a waste. See if the Fourth General of the Demon Family will not slash you and avenge us last time. Jiang Ziya was already lacking in skills at the moment. He really regretted not listening to Nagato''s words, but it was too late now.And Nangong Shi and Xin Jia were also played around by Mo Lishou''s Flower Fox Mink at this moment, neither of them had the ability to deal with Flower Fox Mink. The four generals watched the army they brought Jiang Ziya down to the ground. At this moment, the four brothers looked at each other and laughed.He also said to Jiang Ziya: "You people in Xiqi are just as capable. If it wasn''t for your conspiracy last time, my four brothers would have knocked you to the ground last time." And this time Jiang Ziya came out, very confident, he always felt that the Mojia four generals were not his opponents, so he did not ask Nagato''s opinion at all, and even more so, let Nagato come out with him. And just in the next second.Jiang Ziya was stabbed to death by Mo Liqing''s Qingyun sword.And this was something Jiang Ziya never expected. He never thought that he would die at the hands of the Demon''s Fourth General. The four generals of the Demon Family saw that they beat Jiang Ziya to death, and became even more frenzied. They provoked the soldiers inside the city gate: "Now that your prime minister has been killed, you are not invited to come out and accept the surrender. I can forgive you. He lives." The guard at the door saw that Jiang Ziya had been killed. He hurried back to report to Ji Chang: "Report to Lord Hou that the prime minister has been killed by the fourth generals of the devil''s house. And the two generals Nangong Shi and Xin Jia were also killed at this moment. That flower fox marten entangled," Ji Chang was stunned at the moment when he heard the guard''s report. He said to the guard, "What is the situation with you quickly? Why was the prime minister so easily beaten to death by them? The prime minister did not kill them all last time. Was it defeated?" 32wx.net www.32wx.net The guard at the gate knelt on the ground and tremblingly said to Ji Chang: "Report to Lord Hou, I dont know why the weapon offered by the Prime Minister this time is useless at all, so I was easily taken by the Demons Four Generals. defeat." At this moment, Ji Chang heard the guard say this, he was already panicked, and now Nezha is no longer in Xiqi, and the only main prime minister was killed by the Demon''s Fourth General. He really felt that God was going to kill Xiqi. Ji Chang was completely panicked at the moment, he didn''t know what to do.And in this army camp, the only calm person is Nagato. Nagato had anticipated all this long ago, and all of this is in his expectation today, and the progress of all this will also promote his plan, so Nagato is not panic at the moment. Ji Chang was panicked and didn''t know what to do, but when he saw below, everyone was also very panicked. Only one person was still very calm at this time. This person was Nagato. Ji Chang looked at Nagato, and asked Nagato: "Look at you next to the prime minister every day. I wonder if you have any tricks at this moment? Or I Xiqi will really end up like this." Nagato saw Ji Chang asking himself at this moment, and he said to Ji Chang: "Master Hou really looks at me, I''m just by the prime minister''s side. As for other things, I don''t know anything." The guards outside the gate were used to report to Ji Chang: "Master Hou, the Mojiasi is particularly rampant outside the city gate at this moment. They are there shouting to let you go out and accept the surrender." When Ji Chang heard the report from the gatekeeper, he was even more anxious at this moment. He shouted and said to everyone: "Does God want to play with me like Xiqi?" Nagato was naturally not worried, he only knew that after this time.Jiang Ziya will only believe his own words in the future, and it will become easier to manipulate Jiang Ziya. But when Ji Chang was particularly worried, Nezha stepped on the Hot Wheels and reached the military camp.Nezha said to Ji Chang, "Master Hou, my master Taiyi, asked me to come and help Xiqi." When Ji Chang saw Nezha coming, he seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. He quickly got off his chair and said to Nezha, "Nezha, you dont need to be polite. You came back in time this time, and now the four generals of the Devil Family are still clamoring outside the city, and you are the only person who can use the army at this moment." When Nezha heard Ji Chang say this, he was particularly puzzled. He asked Ji Chang: "What does Hou Ye mean? And I haven''t seen the prime minister since I just came in. Why is the prime minister not in Daying at such a critical moment? in." Ji Chang heard Nezha''s question and said to Nezha: "Just now, the Prime Minister led his troops to fight the Demon''s Fourth General, but I don''t want the Prime Minister to be killed by the Demon''s Fourth General." Nezha was particularly surprised when he heard Ji Chang say this. He didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya would be beaten to death by the Demon''s Fourth General.Nezha became very shocked at the moment... 3225 Chapter 236: Offering Hunyuan Umbrella You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And the Demons four generals saw that no one in Xiqi City came out to fight. At this moment, the fourth Demon Lishou was already impatient, so he said to their eldest brother Mo Liqing: "Bad brother, we should attack directly. In the city, turn this Xiqi into flat ground." Mo Liqing also saw at this moment that no one in Xiqi came out to fight. He laughed and said to Mo Lishou: "It must be his prime minister Xiqi who is dead. They are all thinking how to escape, right?" But they still didn''t know what was going on in Xiqi City. If they rushed into the city like this, it might be against them. At this moment Mo Liqing also felt a dilemma. And then Mo Lishou thought of an idea.He said to Enchanted Liqing: "They no longer have Jiang Ziya, and naturally they don''t have the magic weapon that can bring us down. Why don''t I send the flower fox mink to sneak into the city to investigate the situation. If the flower fox mink can kill two more, That''s more to our wishes." And at this moment, the second and third child of the devil family heard the fourth child say so, and burst into laughter. They all thought this idea was really great, and they were inconvenient to enter the city at this moment. , It is not easy to be found, it is most convenient for him to go into the city to investigate the situation. Mo Liqing said to Zhu Mo Lishou: "Old fourth, your idea is really great, then you can let the flower fox sable sneak into the city and investigate the situation." The fourth Mo Lishou heard the other brothers boasting that he was very smart. At this moment, he was even more proud. He was about to release the flower fox sable and let the flower fox sable sneak into the city, only to see Nezha just rush out of the city. outer. And the four of them didn''t know Nezha.They said to Nezha: "Where is the Maotou boy? Is there really no one in Xiqi City? You are such a Maotou boy to fight." I saw that Nezha was not polite, and pointed directly at the demons four generals with his flaming spear. Nezha had a face of disdain. He just came back and learned that Jiang Ziya was dead. Nezha was very angry at the moment, so he directly responded. The four generals of the magic ceremony said: "My name is Nezha, my little master. You four are ugly. You look so ugly and now you have killed me, Prime Minister Xiqi. See if I will not subdue you four today to comfort the spirit of the Prime Minister in the sky." The Mojia''s four generals listened to Nezha''s big talk. They only felt that Nezha was telling a joke. The four brothers looked at each other and laughed, not believing that this little child could pose any threat to them. And Nangongshi and Xin Jia, because they came out with Jiang Ziya to fight, after Jiang Ziya was killed, the two of them have been entangled by the flower fox mink, and the two of them eventually lost to the flower fox mink. Will be caught in the past. At this moment, the four generals of the Demon Family brought Nangong Shi and Xin Jia to Nezha''s front, and said to him: "Mao Tau children are going to be rampant. You look at them and you will end up next. For the sake of a child, if you retreat now, we will not embarrass you." When Nezha heard what they said, he was very disdainful, and spit out sputum on the ground.The Fourth General of the Demon Family was really angry with them when they saw Nezha''s rants and ignorance of etiquette. Mo Lishou said to Zhu Mo Liqing at this moment: "Big brother, this hairy kid doesn''t understand etiquette, see me first teach him with my flower fox." After that, Mo Lishou released his flower fox.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com And the moment the Hua Fox Mink was released by Mo Lishou, her body size increased tenfold, and it was like a monster at this moment.He rushed towards Nezha fiercely. The Mojia''s four generals smiled, thinking that they don''t need to make a move at all, just this flower fox sable is enough for Nezha to drink a pot.They were all standing there watching a good show at the moment, thinking that this flower fox sable could swallow this Nezha in one bite. But what was surprising was that Ne Zha was not scared at all. He just watched Huahu Sable rushing towards him, while he stepped on the hot wheel and flew directly into the sky.This made the flower fox sable. The four generals of the Demon Family looked at Nezha with a bit of abilities, and Huahusiao couldn''t fight Nezha at all.Mo Lishou panicked at this moment. He said to everyone: "This hairy kid can fly, and the flower fox can''t catch him." Mo Lihai heard Mo Lishou say this, and at the moment he smiled and said to Mo Lishou: "Fourth brother, don''t worry, watch me sacrifice my earth, water, fire, wind and black pipa." After Molihai finished speaking, he proposed his black pipa.Because his pipa has a dizziness function, he will feel dizzy as long as he plays Nezha slightly, and at this moment, even if he has the intention, he can''t fly. The sound of the piano fluctuated, even the soldiers were very dizzy when they heard it, but it didnt work for Nezha at all. They were particularly shocked at the moment, but what they didnt know was that Nezha had been purified in the lotus pond. After two days, all the impurities in the body have been purified, and the water in the lotus pond is also pure and pure, and he is not afraid of his dizziness. Mo Liqing watched Mo Lishou and Mo Lihai fail. At this moment, Mo Liqing was furious. He didn''t expect that this hairy boy would have such ability, and he didn''t even care about the water, fire, wind, and black pipa. At this moment Mo Liqing directly sacrificed his Qingyun sword and white jade diamond bracelet. The Azure Cloud Sword and the White Jade Diamond Bracelet, driven by Mo Liqing, attacked like Nezha.I saw that Nezha was not afraid at all, he directly took out his flaming spear, resisting the attack of the Qingyun sword and the white jade diamond bracelet. At this moment, he was still a little proud. The suffering he suffered in the lotus pond was really not for nothing.Now his skill is 10 times higher than before.So Nezha didn''t fear the attack of the Azure Cloud Sword and the White Jade Diamond Bracelet at all, blocked all of them one by one, and finally hit the side with the Azure Cloud Sword and the White Jade Diamond Bracelet. At this time, the four generals of the Mojia were panicked. Everyone was very anxious. Mo Lishou also said to Mo Liqing: "Big brother doesn''t know when Xiqi has created such a child, it is so powerful, our magic weapon All were defeated by him one by one. What should we do now?" Mo Liqing was also very angry at this moment. He shook his head and said helplessly to his second child Mo Lihong: "My second child, now I only rely on you. You can only rely on you to sacrifice your ultimate magic weapon Hunyuan Umbrella. " This Hunyuan Umbrella contains the attributes of earth, water, fire and wind. Once the Hunyuan Umbrella is sacrificed, the world will tremble in darkness, so this Hunyuan Umbrella, the Devils Fourth General, will generally not let him sacrifice it unless it is necessary , And at this moment, the fourth general of the Demon Family has no choice but to let the second Demon Lihong offer the Hunyuan Umbrella... 3226 Chapter 237 Yang Jian comes to Xiqi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mo Lihong was also particularly angry at the moment. He thought that this maotou was so rampant, and his eldest brother''s third and fourth brother''s weapons were completely useless to this maotou. Mo Lihong said to the other brothers at this moment: "Big Brother, don''t worry, but I will sacrifice this Hunyuan Umbrella to subdue this Nezha." And Nezha was watching what they could do with the four demon generals. At this moment, he looked at the weapons of the demon three generals, and they had no power in front of him. After that, he used his flaming spear to point at the Demons Fourth General, and said to the Demons Fourth General: "Today I will kill you to avenge the Prime Minister. You can do whatever you want." At this moment Mo Liqing heard Nezha''s words, his angry face turned blue, and the other three brothers were also very angry at this moment, they thought.Even if this hairy boy can block their attack, their second child, the Hunyuan Umbrella, can''t be easily subdued. But I saw Mo Lihong read the spell, urging his Hunyuan umbrella, and the sky was dim at the moment.The whole land was shaking.As soon as the Fourth Generals of the Demon Family saw the Hunyuan Umbrella came out, they laughed again. He also said to Nezha: "You brazen boy is so rampant and rude to us, even if you die ten thousand times, you should be, and today you die under this Hunyuan umbrella, it is not a loss. " Nezha also felt the dimness of the sky at this moment. He felt that his body was also shaking, but he was still unaffected by this. The fire-tip spear pointed at the fourth general of the demon''s house and said to the fourth general of the demon''s house: "Huh, No matter what you do, see if I don''t kill all four of you to be buried with the prime minister." Nazha was very firm at the moment. He only wanted to kill the four demon generals, but the Hunyuan umbrella of the four demon generals was particularly powerful. At this moment, Nezha felt particularly dizzy.But at the moment he only felt that his eyes were blurred, and he couldn''t see anything. The four generals of the devil see that they have the advantage. At this moment, the other three generals of the devil must cooperate with the Hunyuan umbrella to offer their weapons to Nezha for the final blow. And Nezha saw them and wanted to give himself the last blow. He took advantage of his last sanity, stepped on the Hot Wheel and quickly flew back to Xiqi City. And this Xiqi city has been protected by Yuanshi Tianzun with Sanguang holy water, so no matter how powerful the Hun Yuan umbrella is, it can''t be hurt or spared. Therefore, the Four Generals of the Demon Family had no choice at this moment, they could only let Nezha escape back into Xiqi City, but they were unable to attack the city of Xixi. When Mo Lishou saw that Nezha had already fled back to the city, he said to Mo Liqing, "Big brother, this kid has escaped. What can we do after that?" Mo Liqing heard Mo Lishou say this, he said to Mo Lishou: "What else? This Xiqi City is covered by the Yuanshi Tianzun with Sanguang holy water, and even the second Hunyuan umbrella can''t be hurt. We can only be stationed outside of Xicheng for a cent." The other three brothers said this to Mo Liqing, and they all felt that this was the only way at the moment.Mo Liqing then said to the other three brothers: "Don''t worry, Jiang Ziya has been killed by us, and Nezha is also hurriedly fleeing back into the city. Who is the opponent of our four brothers now?" The three brothers were relieved when they heard what the eldest brother said. They all laughed loudly. They were right there. We are brothers. Who are we afraid of?Reading Building www.dushulou.com After that, they were stationed outside the city, and Nezha took advantage of his own sense of reason, flew back to Xiqi city and went straight to the army camp. At this moment, Ji Chang and the others will be in the camp. Panic, they don''t know whether Nezha can win or not. But at this moment Nezha entered the army camp Ji Chang, and hurriedly asked Nezha: "How about? Did you beat the Devil''s Four Generals back?" Nezha was still a little dizzy at the moment, he said to Ji Chang: "I''m sorry, let you down, but one thing is particularly strange. The weapons of the four generals of the magic family are really smart, and especially the second child''s. Hunyuan Umbrella, as soon as the Hunyuan Umbrella came out, the sky shook and the wind was blowing. I was really invincible, so I withdrew it first." I often heard Nezha say this, shook his head, he said worriedly at this moment: "If even you can''t do it, then I, Xiqi, is not really over like this." Nagato has been watching everyone in the army camp, but he still didn''t say anything, just watched quietly.And he counted the time, Jiang Ziya was about to resurrect.And what happened next, he already knew, so he didn''t panic. Although Ji Chang was so disappointed, he still said to Nezha: "But since you can fight the Demon''s Fourth Generals up to this hour, you are also very good. Go back to your room and rest." After that, Ji Chang called two guards to help Nezha.At this moment, Ji Chang, the military camp, asked the guard: "Is the fourth general of the Demon Family still outside the city?" I saw the guard nodded and said to Ji Chang: "I didn''t do it right, then the Demon''s Fourth General is still outside the city. It seems that they will not give up unless they succeed." Ji Chang knew that this Xiqi had been set up by Yuanshi Tianzun, but he was always a little worried. Now there is no general in the army, who is defending Xiqi. After a while, Jiang Ziya was resurrected.It is naturally happy to see Jiang Ziya being resurrected. However, Jiang Ziya was killed by this Demons Fourth General after all. This proves that Jiang Ziya has been unable to resist the Demons Fourth General. This shows that no one in the Xiqi Army can resist the Demon Fourth. will. Soon, the army came to report to the god Erlang, Yang Jian, who also came to the city of Xiqi at this moment.He came quietly during the night when the four demon generals were not paying attention, so the four demon generals did not know. After Jiang Ziya was resurrected, he also went back to rest, but he was always tossing and turning on the bed and couldn''t sleep, so worried, he just got up and knocked on the door of the room. At this moment, when Nagato heard someone knock on the door, he directly shouted at the door: "Come in." But of course, he naturally knew that it would only be Jiang Ziya who came to him now. As soon as Jiang Ziya came in, he clasped his fists, bowed slightly, and said to Nagato: "Friends of Daoist are really clever calculations. I didn''t expect that my congenital warrior is really not good. I really regret not listening to you. of." When Nagato heard Jiang Ziya speaking to himself like this, he quickly got up and helped Jiang Ziya up, and said to Jiang Ziya, "What is the prime minister doing? You want to give me such a big gift." After that, Nagato pulled Jiang Ziya to the table in the house and said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister does not need to be polite, let''s sit down and talk." .. 3227 Chapter 238 Come up with a clever plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Jiang Ziya sat in the chair, Nagato poured a cup of tea into Jiang Ziya''s hands.And Jiang Ziya naturally took over the tea that Nagato poured for herself. After taking a sip of tea, Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "I don''t know if you have already gotten the chance, you know what will happen next to me." Nagato, when he heard Jiang Ziya say this, he said to Jiang Ziya: "The Prime Minister is absurd. I''m just an ordinary person. How can I get the chance." Like this, I heard Nagato say this and continued to ask: "Then how did you know that the next time you fight the Devil''s Four Generals, there will be accidents." Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "Because I know that you are using the Xiantian Defendant Xinghuang Flag. I once learned by coincidence that it is based on a half-year cycle, and this half-year can only be used once. This is just a last resort. Its a weapon used to save lives." When Jiang Ziya heard them say this, he realized why when he took the Xiantian Xinghuang Xinghuang Flag against the Devils Four Generals for the second time, the Xiantian Xinghuang Yellow Flag turned out to be like an abandoned flag. It turns out that its use cycle is only once every six months. . I got the weapon at the beginning, and after forgetting how to use it, I went down the mountain eagerly, but missed an important link. Maybe this was also my own ordeal. This way, thinking of this, Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "However, fellow Daoist still has a clever plan, and I really admire it. If there is something in the future, fellow Daoists can help." When they heard Jiang Ziya say this, they said to Jiang Ziya: "If the Prime Minister needs Nagato at this time, I will do my best to help the Prime Minister." And Jiang Ziya looked at Nagato, and even though his words were extremely ordinary, there was always some unknown huge energy in Nagato''s whole body, and it was always around him. And after Jiang Ziya died this time, he also understood that although his skill had improved a lot than before, he was still a drop in the bucket compared to Nagato.And he was too conceited this time, which also caused him to die in the hands of the Demon''s Fourth General. Jiang Ziya wanted to walk to his room as he walked. He was still thinking: "It seems that only this list of gods, when all the gods return to their thrones, will be the day to achieve their own goals, but don''t be so careless in the future." But Jiang Ziya is also fortunate at this moment. Fortunately, he is the host of this list of gods, so he has the ability to come back from the dead, or he has a few lives to be able to toss like this.Jiang Ziya decided to proceed with caution in the future. Last time the Demon''s Fourth General was still outside the city, Jiang Ziya was not unaware of this, and Xin Jia and Nangong Shi were always detained by the Demon''s Fourth General, and he was always ashamed of them. By the early morning of the second day, Ji Chang and the generals had already discussed how to resist the four generals in the army. At this moment Nezha took the lead to say: "One of the four demon generals has a Hunyuan Umbrella. As soon as the umbrella came out, the sky was shaken. We should discuss how to destroy this Hunyuan umbrella. Only this Hunyuan umbrella is destroyed or missing. We have the ability to fight against the four generals of the Devil Family." Jiang Ziya also nodded at this moment, echoing Nezha''s words: "Nezha is right. I have also played against the Demon''s Fourth General. It is indeed the biggest problem." But Ji Chang was sitting at the moment, and there was nothing to do with it. He was anxious yesterday. He clapped his hands and entered the military camp alone. Everyone took a look.It turned out that Yang Jian came in.Fat Cat Literature Network www.feimaowx.com Everyone was very happy to see Yang Jian, and Ji Chang said to everyone at this moment: "Yang Jian, I am Xiqi, I am Xiqi, and I will have one more powerful general. Fighting back the Devils four generals is just around the corner." But Nezha still said at this moment: "But the four demon generals are not easy to deal with at all, everyone should think about the countermeasures." Jiang Ziya also echoed Nezha''s words and said to everyone: "Yes, the four generals of the Demon Family are really difficult to clean up. We should deal with them carefully. Last time I followed their way because of carelessness." Ji Chang said to everyone at this moment: "Yang Jian just arrived. He has no idea about the Four Demon Generals. Everyone discusses and discusses the tricks of the Four Demon Generals. Discuss how to subdue the Four General Demon." At this moment Nezha seemed to think of something, and said to everyone: "By the way, my master gave me a treasure before I left. He told me that this treasure can cover everything in the world. Let us last. , You can use it." After Nezha finished talking to everyone, he took the one out of me. After taking it out, Nezha still said to everyone: "This thing is the bag of the universe." And when Yang Jian heard Nezhas words, after this thing was a Qiankun bag, he said to everyone, I still know this thing, dont look at him, this thing is very small, but the space contained in it is beyond peoples imagination. . Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard Yang Jian saying this. Unexpectedly, Nezha came here to take such a treasure. After that, Nezha continued to say to everyone: "When I first came, I learned that the prime minister was killed, and I forgot in my anger. This treasure is now remembered." Ji Chang heard Nezha say this, and said to Nezha: "It doesn''t matter, as long as we can beat the Demon''s Four Generals back this time." After that, Nezha continued to say to everyone: "But this treasure can only cover all things, how can you resist the Devil''s Four Generals at a critical moment?" At this moment, Yang Jian rolled his eyes and thought of an idea. He said to everyone: "I heard that the four demon generals, and among them, Siji Mo Lishou is surrounded by a flower fox mink. The flower fox mink is also very fierce. , Its better if we secretly attract the flower fox, and after putting it in the bag, I will become a flower fox." Ji Chang was very happy when he heard Yang Jian saying this. He clapped his hands and said to Yang Jian: "Wonderful, wonderful, this is a wonderful strategy. How powerful is the four generals of his magic family? You didn''t think this flower fox marten was changed by you." Everyone felt that when Yang Jian said this, Xiqi was saved, and it should be enough to rely on Nezha and Yang Jian to fight. Jiang Ziya had already lost its innate power of the Xinghuang Banner. At this moment, he was sitting beside him silently. He looked at Nagato, but Nagato didn''t say anything. Jiang Ziya then continued to say to everyone: "Well, it''s better for us to go out to meet the four demon generals tomorrow, and if we don''t get beaten back for one day, Xiqi has been unstable." When Nezha and Yang Jian heard Jiang Ziya say this, they both stood up, directly facing Jiang Ziya and Ji Chang''s direction and said, "We must live up to the expectations of Lord Hou and the prime minister..." .. 3228 Chapter 239 Fight again with the four demon generals You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Ji Chang heard Nezha and Yang Jian say so, he was relieved, he believed that the two of them would succeed in repelling the four demon generals tomorrow. At this moment, the military conference was over, and everyone returned to their camp.Nagato and Jiang Ziya have been together. Jiang Ziya said to Nagato at this moment: "This time, Yang Jian and Nezha will definitely win a big victory." Nagato shook his head and said to Jiang Ziya: "I am afraid that tomorrow will be another fierce battle. Although we will take the lead, I always feel that things will not be as simple as we thought." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he was not only worried about tomorrow Nezha and Yang Jian. Last time, he had already taken the lead. However, Nagatos words led to his death in the hands of the demons four generals. It seems that the four demon generals are indeed not so easy to deal with, and Nagato''s hunch is not wrong. Jiang Ziya said to Nagato, "Do you have any tricks, fellow Taoist, can you help us?" Nagato continued to say to Jiang Ziya, "I''m afraid that the devil''s four generals will take us a few days. Tomorrow, let''s see what will happen to Nezha and Yang Jian before we can continue to conclude." After listening to Nagato''s words, Jiang Ziya felt that he should first see if Nezha and Yang Jian could resist the Devil''s Fourth Generals and defeat them. Jiang Ziya is actually very confident in Nezha and Yang Jian, after all, Yang Jian will transform, and Nezha also has the Universe Bag given to him by his master. After Nagato didn''t say much, he went back to his room, although Nagato wanted to let the ceremony of enshrining the gods proceed quickly to accomplish what he wanted.But things can''t be rushed, so it''s useless for Nagato to be anxious. On the other side, the four generals of the Demon Family were celebrating again at this moment. A guard said to the Fourth General of the Demon''s House: "Nezha was also beaten back this time. It will be a matter of time before Xicheng was captured." The fourth general of the Mojia was very happy when he heard the guard say that Mo Liqing said directly to the guard: "You are right. Come on, come and give me a reward." The little guard heard that Mo Liqing wanted to reward him, so he was very happy. He continued, "Subordinates must do their best. We will definitely help the four generals of the Mo family eradicate Xiqi." And the other soldiers heard it, he said this, and at this moment, he also promised with him that everyone''s morale is high at this moment, and they all shouted that Xiqi must be eliminated. The Demons Fourth General heard that all the soldiers were so morale and very determined. At this moment, they also hurry up. All four of them stood up and said to all the soldiers: "Brothers believe us, we will definitely Lead you to eradicate Xiqi" The four demon generals are also very confident, even Nezha has been beaten back, who else can stop them, and they dont believe that Xiqis stock of grain can keep them closed, so they have been there. Stationed outside the city, I am not afraid that these people will not come out. The four generals of the Demon Family thought that sooner or later they would also come out to find food. The food and grass in their city was not enough, and that was the best time for them to attack Xiqi.Chinese bar www.zwen8.com After a few more drinks, they all went back to sleep.And soon, it was the second day. At the beginning of the second day, Nezha and Yang Jian had already discussed their strategies.Yang Jian and Nezha secretly left the city.The two quickly found the camp of the Four Generals of the Demon Family, and the two of them looked carefully, and they found the place where the Demon Lishou was and also the flower fox mink. Yang Jian, blowing a whistle to attract the flower fox, and threw a stone toward the flower fox. The flower fox obviously found them two, and Mo Lishou was still asleep at that time, so the flower fox A person rushed towards Nezha and Yang Jian. At this moment, Nezha saw the right time and directly used the Qiankun bag to collect the flower fox mink, and Yang Jian saw the appearance of the flower fox mink so he became a flower fox mink.After that, he ran to the side of Mo Lishou. Nezha sees that the matter has been successful, Nezha will return to Xiqi. At this moment, everyone is sitting in the camp, hoping to get good news from both of them. This is Nezha coming back to report: "Yang Jian has successfully mixed into the four generals of the devil''s house. In the camp. Now I need A general and I led the army against the four demon generals." At this time, Tai Dian couldnt sit still. He wanted to play for Xiqi, but he never found a chance. Nangong Shi and Xin Jia have been caught by the Demons Fourth General for a long time, and they have not been rescued yet. At the moment, he just thought about being with Nezha, defeating the Mojia, and the Four Generals rescued Nangong Shi and Xin Jia. Hearing Nezha''s words like this, Taidian directly stood up, fisted with both hands and said to Ji Chang: "Master Hou, let me go. I will definitely assist Nezha to defeat the Devil''s four generals and rescue Nangong Shi and Xin Jia Two generals." Ji Chang heard Tai Dian say this, and said to Tai Dian: "Then you go with Nezha, pay attention to you two, pay attention to safety. And the two generals Nangong Shi and Xin Jia are indeed also affected by my family. Its called to catch them for many days. Today you two must work together to rescue the two generals." Nezha and Taidian both faced Ji Chang, clenched fists with both hands and said, "Lead the order." After that, Nezha and Taidian led the soldiers to fight against the devil''s four generals. Mojiasi just woke up at this moment, because they celebrated and drank a lot of wine yesterday, and they didnt expect that Nezha and they would take the initiative to fight against themselves today, so now they heard Nezha and Taidian two The man led the soldiers and arrived at his camp, the demon''s four generals quickly regained consciousness. The Mojiasi and their army are ready at this moment, and they said to Nezha: "You little boy, isn''t it because the lessons you learned yesterday are not enough? They rushed out today to meet them again. You killed." Nezha smiled and said to the Devils Four Generals with a smile: "I was the one who suffered from your tricks yesterday. Your conspiracy and tricks succeeded. See if I don''t teach you four ugly monsters today." The Fourth General of the Demon Family heard Nezha''s remarks again, and became even more angry at this moment, and Mo Lihong was ready to sacrifice the Hunyuan Umbrella. Soon, the sky was shaking, and the Devils Four Generals came out of this set, which was exactly like the one they had made when they fought against Nezha yesterday, and at the very last moment, the other three generals quickly sacrificed their own. Weapon, and the fourth child hurriedly let his flower fox rush out. But at this moment, an accident occurred. Not only did the flower fox not listen to the words of Mo Lishou, but also took a bite of Mo Lishou''s hand.And that Mo Li Shou had no defense at all... 3229 Chapter 240: The Death of Mo Lishou You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, he was particularly surprised, why his flower fox marten bit himself, and the next moment Yang Jian recovered his true body. Yang Jian didn''t give the Mo Lishou a chance to breathe, taking advantage of Mo Lishou''s surprise, he directly took his three-pointed two-edged halberd and pierced Mo Lishou''s heart. Mo Lishou''s pupils dilated in surprise, before directly saying to Yang Jian: "Why are you?" After Mo Lishou finished speaking, he fell directly to the ground and died. The other three demon generals on the side were particularly surprised when they saw Mo Lishou fell to the ground and died.They were already unable to move their weapons at all, and the corpses with Mo Lishou fled back one after another. And just as the four generals of the Demon Family fled, Nangong Shi and Xin Jia also quickly fled back to Xiqi City. Nezha Yang Jian saw that the four demon generals reacted extremely quickly and fled directly, and this Hunyuan Umbrella was not collected by them. It is not suitable to chase after him in the bag of the universe. It will be sooner or later to quit the demons.That was called Yang Jian, so he quickly returned to Xiqi City. After the two returned to Xicheng, Ji Chang directly asked them: "How is it? Why did you come back so fast?" Although Ji Chang asked, afterwards he saw Nangong Shi and Xin Jialiang. People have returned. After that, Ji Chang began to laugh. He said to Nezha and Yang Jian: "It seems that you two have succeeded. Even my two main forces in Xiqi, the general, have been rescued by you two." Yang Jian said to Ji Chang: "Early this morning, Nezha and I worked together and received the flower fox sable. Within this universe bag, I also pretended to be the flower fox sable. I am here. Looking for these two generals in the Camp of the Four Generals of the Demon Family, after finding them, I snapped their ropes, and I told them of our plan today, so I will save them both now." Ji Chang was even more happy when he heard Yang Jian say this. He clapped his hands directly, laughed and said to Yang Jian and Nezha, "Okay, you two did a great job. I have you two guards in Xiqi. The blessing of Qicheng." Nezha heard Ji Chang say this, and continued to say to Ji Chang: "Don''t be too happy at the moment, Lord Hou, although the two of us rescued the two generals back, the fourth general of the Devil''s House was not eliminated. " When Ji Chang heard Nezha say this, he frowned, and continued to ask Nezha: "What do you say?" Nezha said to Ji Chang: "During our battle just now, Yang Jian took advantage of Mo Lishou''s dissatisfaction, so he stabbed Mo Lishou to death, but the third general of the Devil Family quickly reacted and took Mo Lishou directly. His body just ran away." At this moment, Ji Chang asked Nezha again: "Since our army has the advantage, why don''t you two chase after?" At this moment, Yang Jian replaced Nezha and said to Ji Chang: "No wonder Lord Hou, the two of us also want to hunt down the fourth general of the Devil''s House. The fourth general of the Demon''s House still has his second child''s Hunyuan umbrella in his hands. The world is shaking. At this moment he has just lost his brother. We are afraid that if we chase down, they will fight us desperately, and then we will not have the advantage." Bayi Chinese website www.8lzw.com Jiang Ziya has also been in the military camp at this moment. He heard Yang Jian saying this and clapped his hands, and said to Yang Jian, "You two did the right thing. The Fourth General of the Demon Family just lost their brother. If you continue to chase after him, I am afraid that they will fight hard with you, then you will not have the first opportunity, but there may be life concerns." When Ji Chang heard that, after that, he said to Nezha and Yang Jian, Its okay. Its a major achievement for you two to achieve this level today. But if the four generals of the Devils Family are missing one person, they will not have It will be sooner or later that the previous power will defeat them." After that, Ji Chang continued to say to the two of them: "Today you are tired from fighting against the four generals of the Demon Family. You two should go to rest soon." When Yang Jian and Nezha heard Ji Chang say this, they retired, and Jiang Ziya had nothing to do with the army, so they retired with Nagato. Although Nagato wanted to quickly complete the Conferred God plan to achieve his goals, the matter of the Conferred God should not be hasty.But if he doesn''t help anymore at this time, I''m afraid this resistance to the devil''s four generals will consume a lot of energy for a while. Nagato returned to his room. He thought that it was time for him to take action. If he didn''t take action on this enfeoffment plan, he would lose a lot of effort.He was sitting on the bed now, as if he had already had an idea. After the devils four generals retreated, they lost a lot of soldiers this time. Now there are only 10,000 soldiers left in their hands. But what they are most angry about is that their fourth brother, Mo Lishou, was just like that. Stabbed to death. The three Mojia brothers were distraught at the moment, and the boss Mo Liqing was even more angry at this moment. He directly shouted: "Fourth brother, you have died so wrongly. Our three brothers must avenge you, so that Yang Jian will die. place." At this moment, Mo Lihong and Mo Lihai were also very sad. They sighed why it was their fourth brother who died and their driver was so young. And Taishi Wen also learned the news of Mo Li''s death, and he went to the camp of the four generals of the Mo family overnight.At this time, Master Wen also brought 50,000 soldiers to support the four generals of the Demon Family. After Taishi Wen arrived at the three generals of the Demon Family, he expressed his sadness to the three of them about the death of Demon Lishou.Master Wen said to the Three Generals of the Demon Family: "This Demon Lishou must have been caught by the conspiracy of Naxiqi and the others. Now I have brought another 50,000 soldiers to help you." The Mo Family III was still immersed in sorrow at this moment, unable to extricate themselves, they could not believe that Mo Lishou died like this.The third general of the Demon Family said to Master Wen: "We and Xiqi are not in the same hatred. We must seek justice for our fourth brother." At this moment Mo Liqing also said: "I must make them pay the price of blood, and I must also kill all these Xiqi people, to comfort the spirit of my fourth brother in the sky." At this moment, Master Wen continued to say to the remaining three generals of the Demon Family: "This Demon Lishou died for my Dashang. My Dashang will definitely remember his credit. And I also know that you will not I am willing to take revenge for your fourth brother. Only then I brought another 50,000 soldiers to help you attack Xiqi." Mojiasan said bitterly at this moment: "We will definitely attack Xiqi, so as to comfort my fourth brothers spirit in heaven. These 50,000 soldiers, you brought it at the right time. It is worth reinvigorating the army. Take down Xiqi." .. 3230 Chapter 241: Revenge plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After that, Master Wen still behaved very self-blame. He continued to say to the master of the devil and the other three generals: "But this time, you are also doing business for the great business. Now that you are like this, you have to regroup and do it in one fell swoop. The fourth child is right for revenge." The Four Generals of the Demon Family knew for themselves that they could only endure all the grievances in their hearts, and wait until the time was time to kill Xiqi. As for the four generals of the Demon Family, after being defeated by Yang Jian and Nezha, they were naturally not in Xiqi and were blocked outside the city. This also made Ji Chang and the others feel more at ease. They hurried out of the city to find some food and grain. , Then there is sufficient supply. Jiang Ziya always felt that things were not that simple, so he went to Nagato''s room again this day and said to Nagato: "I don''t know what''s your opinion on the matter of the Demon''s Fourth General." Nagato knew what Jiang Ziya meant. After pouring a cup of tea, he passed the tea to Jiang Ziya, and slowly said to Jiang Ziya, "I also thought about the question the prime minister asked. It''s not as simple as it seems." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he became confused again. He continued to ask Nagato: "What do you say about this fellow Daoist? Is there anything else going on in this? One of the four generals of the Devil Family has been killed. To die, it will not be a matter of time before they repulse them, besides, they are not assistants outside Xiqi city now." When Nagato heard Jiang Ziya say this, he shook his head and said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister, dont worry, the four generals of the demon family have already lost one of them at this moment, and they are four brothers, and the feelings between them are more beautiful. Jian, they will come to seek revenge from time to time." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato''s words, he felt that Nagato''s words were very reasonable. The four generals of the demon family, but a whole, but the feelings of brothers, how to allow such destruction, they will soon come to avenge their brothers. Jiang Ziya continued to say to Nagato: "However, Nagato has lost one of its powers, and their power will be much less than before." Nagato continued to say to Jiang Ziya: "They were sent by Master Wen, and now Master Wen has learned of their situation, I believe Master Wen will definitely send troops to support them." Jiang Ziya disagreed, and he continued to say to Nagato: "But even if Mr. Wen Taishi sends troops to support them, how terrible it is. Nezha and Yang Jian only need to subdue his three brothers. Those soldiers are in the eyes of Nezha and Yang Jian. Naturally, there is no problem here, and the main general is dead, so the soldiers naturally flee everywhere." Jiang Ziya said everything he thought to Nagato, because he felt that the four generals of the Devil had already caused a threat to Nagato, and he also understood these basic principles. After Nagato heard Jiang Ziya talking and laughing like this, he took another sip of tea, and slowly continued to Jiang Ziya: "Prime Minister, you think, if someone kills your brother, will you fight for your life? Kill him in a piece of armor without leaving it. This will be reflected in you, and it will also be reflected in the four generals of the Devil Family. Jiang Ziya heard Nagato''s saying that was reasonable. He also drank a sip of tea, nodded, and sat there and continued listening to Nagato.Since the last time he was careless and died in the hands of the four generals of the Demon Family, Jiang Ziya has understood that the Conferred God plan has not been fully carried out at this moment, and Nagato''s ability is still very necessary for him.Nuwa Book Library www.newbookku.com Nagato slowly continued and said: "And you think when Nezha and Yang Jian were in the army camp, you also said that the two most difficult people to deal with were the veteran of the four demon generals. The second magic gift red, the Hunyuan Umbrella, the magic gift red, is the most deadly weapon." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he realized that he was right. Nezha and Yang Jian, the most difficult thing to deal with was that Molihong, and that Molihong was not dead. This time he saw his fourth brother died. In the hands of Nezha and Yang Jian, he will definitely be even more angry. When the Hunyuan Umbrella is presented, Xiqi will be dim. Nagato continued to say to Jiang Ziya: "So this matter is not easy. The three demon brothers are holding revenge this time, the ability of blood and deep revenge, this will make Nagato feel more murderous than before." Jiang Ziya also heard Nagato say this, and asked Nagato: "Since fellow Daoist said so, what should we do? If the demon''s four generals come to attack again, I am afraid that even Nezha and Yang Jian are not his. opponent." Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "In all these things, the key person is Yang Jian, and in the end, Yang Jian is the only one who can subdue the four generals of the Demon Family. You don''t have to worry about this matter. And you will also. You will understand. As long as you recommend Yang Jian to Master Hou when he asks." When Jiang Ziya heard that Nagato said this, he was relieved. He nodded afterwards. It seems that all his questions have been learned, and he has no need to be here. After that, he and Nagato left and went back to his room to rest. . The fourth demon general on the other side is actively recovering, and at this moment, Taishi Wen said to the fourth general of the demon family: "You are wronged by the fourth demons birthday, but now it is better to put it in the soil first for safety. We can still avenge him with peace of mind." The other three generals heard Taishi Wen say this, and they all felt that Taishi Wen''s statement was true and reasonable, and now they can only let his fourth brother enter the soil first. However, the remaining three generals of the Demon Family were very sad when they were buried in the Demon Lishou. You Qi''s eldest third Demon Lihai was the most sad. At this moment, he shouted, Why are you so pitiful, fourth brother?He died at the hands of this Xiqi thief at a young age. Mo Liqing heard Mo Lihai yell so, he said to Mo Lihai again: "Well, third brother, people cannot be resurrected from death. Since fourth brother is dead, your second brother and I are also very sad, but The most important thing for us now is to avenge our fourth brother. We cant let our brother die in the hands of the Xiqi people. When Mo Lihai heard Mo Liqing say this, he cheered up. He secretly vowed that he must kill Yang Jian, Nezha, and everyone in Xiqi, to sacrifice to his fourth brother. In the spirit of heaven. The other three generals of the Demon Clan, after putting their fourth brother into the land for security, they thought about the plan. At this moment, they already have another 60,000 soldiers in their hands. As long as they are thinking of a plan, it is not impossible to completely flatten this Xiqi. may. At this moment, Mo Lihai said to Zhu Mo Liqing: "Brother, what should we do to smooth this Xiqi, so as to avenge our fourth brother." Mo Liqing said to Zhu Mo Lihai at this moment: "Don''t worry, third brother, let us three have a discussion." .. 3231 Chapter 242 Rest and Rest You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mo Lihong also said at this time: "Why don''t we just sacrifice the Hunyuan Umbrella as we did last time, and when the time comes, the eldest brother and the third brother will be next to you to assist. Those gangsters." Mo Liqing heard Mo Lihong say this, and said to Zhu Mo Lihong: "No way, brother, your strategy simply won''t work. We have used this method twice in a row and Nezha and they are already prepared." Mo Lihong was a little angry at this time, and he said to Mo Liqing: "If this doesn''t work, what should I do?" Mo Liqing said to his two brothers: "Let me think about it, and you two should also think about what strategies are there. We can''t attack like the last time." At this time, the second child Mo Lihong panicked. He felt that the way he said was denied by Mo Liqing''s elder brother. He didn''t know what to do, and Mo Lihai didn''t know what to do. . Now the three people are thinking about ideas, but they dont know any good ideas. At this moment, Mo Lihong is excited. He said to the other two brothers: "Big brother is indeed right. If we attack again this time, And our routine will be understood by the people of Xiqi, and it will be difficult for us to handle it then." Mo Liqing finally understood her intention when she saw Mo Lihong, but she still didn''t know what to do, but Mo Lihong continued to say to the two brothers: "I have come up with a strategy, I don''t know if it is feasible." Mo Liqing heard Mo Lihong, and when he saw that Mo Lihong hesitated at the moment, he said to Mo Lihong: "You can tell me and my third brother about this strategy first. Let us see if this method is feasible. " Mo Lihong slowly arrived: "We can''t attack again this time, so I think we should be outsmart. At that time, you and your third brother will attract their attention in front of the town, and I will be with you. Go together, then you will just take my body with you." Mo Liqing heard Mo Lihong say this, and asked Mo Lihong, "Are you going to get out of your body?" Mo Lihong said to Zhu Mo Liqing: "Yes, when the time comes, you two will attract their attention. When they both come, the soldier will be their leader when the camp is weak, and when I come out of my body, Catch King Wu to our town." Mo Liqing was still a little worried. He said to Zhu Mo Lihong: "It takes a lot of exercises and soul to get out of the soul, but in order to avenge the fourth child, this is the only way now." Mo Lihai laughed loudly at this moment, and said to Mo Lihong and Mo Liqing, "The second brothers strategy is really wonderful. They would never expect that the second brother would come out of his body and take their king Catch it, their Martial Kings are in our hands, why don''t they listen to us." Mo Liqing also laughed at the moment. He said, "Yes, as long as King Wu is arrested, they will do what they will do at that time. The second brother''s strategy is really wonderful, really wonderful." After Mo Liqing finished speaking, he returned to a serious look, and said to Mo Lihong: "But you can rest assured that your second brother, my third brother and I will try our best to buy time for you, and you must go and get back soon. , Otherwise the primordial spirit will leave your body for too long and it will cause you great harm." Mo Lihong heard Mo Liqing say this, and said to Mo Liqing: "Don''t worry, big brother, I will pay attention to it, and I will return as soon as possible. We must avenge the fourth brother." 678 read novel www. 678kxsxs.com At this time, the remaining three demon generals looked at each other. They all nodded to each other. Everyone was very firm. At this moment, they had only one purpose, which was to take revenge, and this revenge would also make them at all costs. On the contrary, the peace in Xiqi City was restored, and the four generals of the Demon Family were not stationed at the door. Naturally, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and felt very relieved. However, all the soldiers still did not relax, they still practiced their weapons every day.He didn''t let up a bit, and Ji Chang saw that all the soldiers in this barracks worked so hard, and he was also very pleased at this moment. The two generals Xin Jia and Nangong Shi were rescued by Yang Jian. After they came out, they also thanked Yang Jian and Nezha very much. The two generals invited Yang Jian and Nezha to dinner and expressed their gratitude to Yang Jian. And Yang Jian and Nezha also formed a deep friendship. Since the two of them fought together against the Devils Four Generals, the relationship between the two has become very good, and they have become very close.It''s okay, the two are still learning about martial arts together, and they are simply happy and happy. And Nagato was watching everything that happened in Xiqi City, he always felt that the Devils Fourth General was about to come to revenge.And this time, it won''t be as simple as the previous two times, but this time if Xiqi succeeds, then he can make another step away from his purpose. Jiang Ziya was also next to Nagato. He also looked at Xiqi''s peace in the past two days. He also said to Nagato: "This moment of peace in Xiqi, I don''t know how long it will last." Nagato heard Jiang Ziya say this, and said to Jiang Ziya: "Everything in the world has its own definite number, but I think the time for the four magicians to come to revenge is coming." At this moment, the two looked at Yang Jian and Nezha together again. At this moment, Yang Jian and Nezha were still learning martial arts, and the two watched the young two people learning martial arts. Jiang Ziya felt particularly relieved when he saw it, but last time I told him from Nagato that the final destiny of the four demon generals was closely related to this Yang Jian, Jiang Ziya couldn''t help but stared at Yang Jian a few more times. And Nagato smiled, he knew that he would have four characters to be included in this list of gods, and he was one step closer to his plan of the gods. On the other side, the four generals of the Demon Family have already prepared, and they have been training their soldiers and horses for the past few days.And their previous plan had already been rehearsed several times, and everything was ready at the moment, only to shout outside Xiqi City. At this moment, they watched the soldiers and horses they were training so powerful, Mo Lihong laughed and said to Mo Liqing: "Brother, you are really witty, these days we are training soldiers and horses, and the people of Xiqi might think we Just ran away. Give them a few moments of peace, and they will be careless then." Mo Liqing laughed and said, "Yes, we have been recuperating and training soldiers and horses these days. Then Xiqi must think that we will just run away like this and will not go back. When we go back, they will be careless and chaotic. Its a square inch, and thats a good opportunity for us to get revenge." Mo Lihai heard the elder brother and the second elder brother say this, and at this moment he also smiled and said to the two elder brothers: "Brothers are really tall, they are really tall." .. 3232 Chapter 243 Attacks Xiqi Again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And now everything is ready, only the east wind, and the remaining three of the Mo Family are particularly confident at this moment. They think that if they don''t succeed this time, they will be benevolent, and they must calm this Xiqi to avenge his fourth brother. As long as they thought that their fourth brother would be killed by Nazha and Yang Jian in this way, they would not be angry. They did not expect that they would be so insidious. They finally rehearsed their own strategies from the rehearsal, just thinking about taking revenge for them as soon as possible. These days, they have almost planned, and these soldiers are also full of morale, and they are waiting for tomorrow and the devils four generals. Attack Xiqi together. And the Mo Family Si was cautious and cautious at this moment, they couldn''t tolerate any difference this time, if there was another one.Then they may never be able to avenge their fourth brother again, and they will also get involved in this incident, so this is their last chance. Taishi Wen is still with the Demons Fourth General at this moment, and he also learned that the Demons Fourth General is about to attack Xiqi tomorrow. He said to the Demons Fourth General: "Tonight, we will eat a meal for you. , I hope to get news of your victory return." The Four Generals of the Demon Family naturally agreed to Master Wen''s request, and Master Wen was kind, so they had no reason not to agree to Master Wen. Soon after that, at night, the four generals of the Demon Family and Master Wen Tai were having a meal, and Master Wen poured such a glass of wine in his own bowl, and said to the other three generals of the Demon Family: " All of the four demon generals are good, and I will always remember your contributions and contributions to Dashang." The other three generals of the Devil Family heard this from Taishi Wen, and they were very moved. After that, the three generals of the Demon Family, the Moliqing team headed by Master Wen, said to Master Wen: "Our four generals, since we are the director of Jiamengguan Naturally, these things should be done, but the death of my fourth brother is true and wrong, and we must avenge my younger brother." When Taishi Wen heard Mo Liqing say this, he said to Mo Liqing again: "This is natural. Mo Lishou died of truth and wrongdoing, and he died for the sake of Dashang. The King and I will remember his contribution. And I will remember that your family is so loyal" After that, the three generals of the Demon Family, upon hearing Taishi Wens say, they also filled the wine glasses and held them all up, and their eyes looked at Taishi Wen, and then they took the wine to their mouths and drank them. . This dinner was also practiced by Master Wen Tai. Master Wen hopes that they can smooth Xiqi, and Tai Master Wen also knows the ability of the four generals of the Demon Family. Although one person of Mo Lishou is now damaged, he still remains. I feel that there is hope of victory for the three magic families. Xiqi was calm and calm. Although the four generals of the Devil Family had escaped, the soldiers were still training every day.But everyone was always in peace and didn''t worry too much. After all, the four generals of the Devil''s Family had been beaten and run away by Nezha and Yang Jian. The three generals of the demon family, this time just simply talked to Taishi Wen. After drinking a bowl of wine, they didnt drink it again, because he didnt want to do anything else, because they always felt that they were bad for drinking the previous few times Big event. Last time, the three generals of the demon family did not have thought about the reason. How could the fourth-born flower fox marten finally become Yang Jian. The third general of the demon family was very surprised when he saw it. When Jia San Jiang came back, he thought about it carefully.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com And they thought that when Nezha came to provoke them that day, because they drank, they reacted a little bit slower, and it was probably because of drinking that Yang Jian had a chance to become a flower fox mink. They never Allow this error to happen to them again. Therefore, the three generals of the magic family no longer drink too much alcohol. They must stay sober at all times and can no longer be as careless as before. The three generals of the Mojia quickly finished their meal with Master Wen Tai, and then they went back to rest separately. After all, they would go outside Xicheng early tomorrow morning and shout in order to attract the attention of all the soldiers in Xiqi. At that time, I am afraid they will not be able to react. The Mojia III''s wishful thinking is particularly good, and they have already practiced many times, and they are waiting for the real implementation of this plan tomorrow. In the early morning of the second day, the three generals of the Demon Family got up very early. They hurriedly gathered all the soldiers and set off outside Xiqi City. They arrived soon, and they were outside Xicheng. Shouting outside the door. The leader is the three demon generals, they shouted there: "Let Yang Jian and Nezha come out and die, or we will be stuck here, you will run out of ammunition and food sooner or later." The guard at the West City Gate saw that it was the third general of the Devil Family. He hurriedly went back and reported Ji Chang. Ji Chang hurriedly opened the military meeting.All the soldiers and soldiers came to the convention camp. Ji Chang is sitting in the main seat at the moment, and everyone has arrived. Ji Chang said to everyone at this moment: "The three generals of the devil family are here to clamor again, and the guards have just come to report. If we don''t send people out If they do, they will keep guarding outside the city gate until we run out of ammunition and food." Everyone can clearly see the worries on Ji Chang''s face, and he is also very embarrassed at the moment. This is what everyone sees, and naturally Jiang Ziya and Nagato are also in sight. And Jiang Ziya still remembers Nagato said to himself last time, at this critical moment, he only needs to recommend Yang Jian, so Jiang Ziya directly said to Ji Chang at this moment: "Hou Ye, last time it was Yang Jian and Nezha who took the devils four Will retreat, and Yang Jian has also done his best in this." When Ji Chang heard Jiang Ziya say this, he understood what Jiang Ziya meant. He nodded at this moment and said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister said that it was correct. Last time it was indeed. The fourth family will be beaten away, and their fourth oldest demon will be killed." Jiang Ziya continued to say to Ji Chang: "And the guards just said that the Demon''s Fourth General was clamoring outside the door to find Nezha and Yang Jian. If not, let Yang Jian and Nezha go out and fight. The four demon generals, or else the four demon generals have been guarding outside the city, our food storage will not last long." When Nezha and Yang Jian heard Jiang Ziya say this, they stood up quickly, raised their arms, then clenched fists with both hands, and said to Ji Chang: "Since the prime minister and Lord Hou believe us so, then we will go to fight the devil family. Three generals." Ji Chang felt relieved when he heard Nezha and Yangjian saying this, and then said to Nezha and Yangjian: "Then you must be careful, they must have some conspiracy and tricks this time." .. 3233 Chapter 244: Ji Chang was arrested You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nezha and Yang Jian said to Ji Chang, "Don''t worry, Lord Hou, then we will lead our troops to fight the Demon''s Four Generals." After they said these words, they both walked out of the military camp. Nezha and Yang Jian quickly led their troops to fight the Demons Fourth General. The Demons Fourth General now has only three generals. Nezha and Yang Jian did not put them in their eyes at the moment, but they were always a little afraid of that. The second child''s Hunyuan umbrella. And from the moment he saw Nezha and Yang Jian, although the second Mo Lihong was still on the surface, standing with the boss and the third, in fact, he was already out of his body. After his second son Mo Lihong got out of his body, he hurried to the city of Xiqi. At the moment everyone was in the camp. Mo Lihong felt that he couldn''t catch that Ji Chang at all, so he went instead. In Ji Chang''s mother''s room, Ji Chang''s mother was captured in this way. The moment Mo Lihong came out, he killed Ji Chang''s mother in this way.Because Mo Lihong knew that Ji Chang was still in the army camp at the moment, and there were Jiang Ziya and other people in the army camp, he would definitely not catch Ji Chang if he rushed forward at this moment, so he just wanted to vent his hatred. Killed Ji Chang''s mother like this. After Mo Lihong killed Ji Chang''s mother in this way, a long time has passed, and if the soul goes out of its body for too long, it will also harm her own body. Mo Lihong naturally wanted to hurry up at this moment, and he hurriedly went to the army camp. When Ji Chang happened to be out to do something, he was the only one by his side at this moment, Mo Lihong grabbed Ji Chang directly. . Just brought it out of the city, and at this time the remaining two families of the Mojia were still fighting with Nezha and Yang Jian. Nezha and Yang Jian felt very strange.Why only these two pieces fight with them?Why didn''t Mo Lihong directly sacrifice the Hunyuan Umbrella this time? But because the two generals of the demon family have been attacking Nezha and Yang Jian, they didnt have time to think, Mo Lihong, so they just gave up on this matter. Nezha and Yang Jian are both fighting at this moment. Li Qing and Mo Li Hai. After Mo Lihong caught Ji Chang, he hurriedly took Ji Chang out of the city. At this moment, Nezha and Yang Jian are still fighting with the remaining two generals of the Demon Family, although the remaining two of the Demon Family are not Nezha and Yang Jians opponents, but this time they fought hard, which caused Nezha and Yang Jian to encounter problems. And at this moment, Nezha Yang Jian is also fighting with his two generals with all his strength. They are simply unable to take care of Mo Lihongs affairs, and Mo Lihong just grabs Ji Chang and arrives at their military camp. Nezha and Yang Jian naturally saw the road in the middle. But Mo Lihong said to Nezha and Yang Jian at this moment: "Your Lord Hou is in my hands at this moment. You must not act rashly. If you act rashly, your Lord Hou''s life may not be guaranteed at any time." Nezha, Yang Jian saw Mo Lihong doing this and talking to them in this way. The two of them had nothing to do. After all, their Lord Hou also let Mo Lihong arrest him. Jiang Ziya in the military camp found that Ji Chang had been out for a long time, but he had not returned. Jiang Ziya found it strange. He looked at Nagato and Nagatos eyes looked outside, meaning to let him out. Two people talked in detail. After that, Jiang Ziya and Nagato also left the military camp. Jiang Ziya was still looking around, but he still didn''t see Ji Chang''s figure.Cola Literature www.kelewx.com And Nagato said to Jiang Ziya, it''s better to split the two of us and look for it in the army camp.But after Jiang Ziya agreed to them, they took the lead to walk in the other direction. Jiang Ziya saw Nagato heading in that direction, he also changed another direction, and continued to look for Ji Chang. Jiang Ziya walked, he actually walked to Ji Chang to his mother, and it was unexpected at this moment, but Ji Chang''s mother fell in a pool of blood at this moment. This was Jiang Ziya and was shocked. And Jiang Ziya also reacted at this time. The big event was not good. He quickly found Nagato and said to Nagato: "Friends, when I went to see Lord Hou just now, I found his mother died in a pool of blood." Nagato heard Jiang Ziya say this, and said to Jiang Ziya: "If the prime minister said this, then I am afraid that Lord Hou has also encountered an accident. Lord Hou can''t find him anywhere now, and he may have been arrested by the thief." And Jiang Ziya was particularly puzzled at the moment. He said to Nagato: "But which thief actually dared to capture me, Lord Hou Xiqi. After Jiang Ziya finished speaking, he deliberately guessed, but he just guessed casually. He said that it is the four generals of the Devil Family." However, as soon as Jiang Ziya finished speaking, he took the sentence back. The Mojiasi had dealt with Nezha and Yang Jian at this moment, and the two had already dealt with it. How could they have the time to capture Hou Ye? After that, I saw Nagato nodded and said to Jiang Ziya: "This situation should be the remaining three generals of the demon family. The three of them have always wanted to avenge their fourth brother, so this killed Hou Yes mother. Hou Ye was also taken away." Jiang Ziya felt that something was going wrong at the moment, so he hurried back and told the generals. The generals panicked for a while. Since Ji Changdu has been arrested, what else can everyone do?At this moment, Jiang Ziya said to everyone: "Don''t panic, we must work together to rescue Lord Hou." Master Hou must have been hijacked by the three generals of the Demon Family. Let''s go to the town now, maybe Grandpa Hou is there at the moment. When everyone heard Jiang Ziya say this, they all agreed.After all, Ji Chang is Lord Hou. If he were not there, it would be Xiqi. Without the backbone, how could he work. Everyone hurried out of the city following Jiang Ziya, while some people stayed in the city. Everyone looked at the devil''s four generals who had captured their Lord Hou. The Mojiasan was extremely arrogant at this moment. They had already caught Ji Chang by themselves, so they were fearless, even Nezha and Yang Jian were at a loss. At this moment, Ji Chang over there is still struggling. He still said to everyone: "Dont worry about me. If Xiqi is gone, I will have someone else to lead it. But if everyone wants to save me, I lose Xiqis This city, it will be a great loss to Xiqi." Everyone heard that Ji Chang was even more at a loss when he said this, and everyone didn''t know what to do.At this moment everyone looked at Jiang Ziya one after another... 3234 Chapter 245: Jiang Ziyas trick You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya saw that everyone was looking at him one after another, and he was helpless at this moment.He didn''t know what to do, and now he looked at Nagato on the side. Nagato pushed Jiang Ziya and nodded.Then Nagato pointed at Yang Jian again.When Jiang Ziya saw Nagato doing this, he remembered what happened that day. The key figure was Yang Jian. At this time, Jiang Ziya also looked at Yang Jian, and everyone saw Jiang Ziya also looked at Yang Jian and Nezha, and everyone thought, yeah, the fourth general of the Devil Family was repelled by Yang Jian and Nezha. But Yang Jian and Nezha were also panicked at the moment, Mo Lihong controlled Ji Chang, how could this make them good? But Mo Lihong saw that more and more people from Xiqi came out. He suppressed Ji Chang at the moment and said to everyone in Xiqi: "Now your Lord Hou is in my hands. You surrender quickly and surrender. Open the city gate and let my army in." Although Ji Chang was arrested at this moment, he could still speak. He was very angry when he heard Mo Lihong talking to everyone like this. He shouted at his subordinates: "You don''t care about me. If because of me I lost this Xiqi City alone, so what''s the point even if I live?" Ji Chang spoke very resolutely at this moment. In any case, he could not lose this Xiqi City because of his life. This Xiqi City was their last line of defense. And even if Jiang Ziya knew that Xiqi City must not be lost, their Lord Hou was trapped in the hands of the Demon''s Fourth General at this moment and Jiang Ziya walked in front of Yang Jian. Yang Jian was also at a loss for a while. Jiang Ziya walked up to him, and he said to Jiang Ziya, "How good is the prime minister? Hou Ye is now tied to the hands of the demon''s four generals, but they want us to drive. The city surrendered." The Mo Li Hong of the four generals of the Demon Family urged even more at this moment.He took the knife at the moment and stopped talking to them on Ji Chang''s neck: "I will give you a few minutes to think about it. You have to think about the life of your master." And just pulling back and forth here.Jiang Ziya also felt that he couldn''t be with the demon''s four generals at this moment. After pulling like this, he said to Yang Jian, "Now Lord Hou is in their hands, so we can''t force it." Yang Jian knew what this meant, but he still didn''t know what to do now. After all, Lord Hou was in their hands and they were more limited in what they did. Jiang Ziya continued to say to Yang Jian at this moment: "Remember that you turned into a flower fox marten last time. That''s why you killed the Mo Lishou. Now Master Hou is in their hands, we can''t act rashly, but I Remember that you seem to have the ability to get out of your body, not as good as you are now..." Yang Jian heard Jiang Ziya say this and he understood that Jiang Ziya wanted to tell himself that he could get out of his body, and then save Lord Hou. Yang Jian thought of this. He naturally understood Jiang Ziyas intentions at this moment. At this moment, he nodded to Jiang Ziya, and said to Jiang Ziya: "Prime Minister, I already understand what you mean. Let me save Lord Hou now. come out." After Jiang Ziya also nodded to Yang Jian, he didn''t say much, he just went back and walked in front of Nagato, and Nagato knew the next move. Nagato and Jiang Ziya were there watching Yang Jian''s next movements. He understood that Yang Jian had already known his intentions, and the two of them were not worried at the moment.I love to read novels www.looktxt.com I saw Yang Jian lower his head, leaning in Nezha''s ear, and after saying a few words to Nezha, Nezha nodded to Yang Jian, and Yang Jian withdrew to the back. The four generals of the Devil Family saw Yang Jian retreating. They had already taken it lightly at this moment. They felt very proud. Yang Jian must have been preparing to surrender, so they retreated. After Yang Jian hid in a secret corner, Yang Jian chanted a spell, and soon his soul came out of his body, and Nezha knew that Yang Jian was talking to him. At this moment, Nezha stepped on the wind and fire wheel, holding the fire-tip spear in hand, and the fire-tip spear was pointed at that way. Nezha also said to the magic Lihong: "My master Hou in Xiqi is a person who is greedy for life and fear of death, you Dont act rashly towards my Lord Hou. Its better than you and me one-on-one. This is what a real man should do." Nezha recorded it in words like this, the Mojiasi was particularly angry when he heard Nezha''s words at this moment. They didn''t expect that Nezha, a maotou kid, would beat them so loudly, and more than once. Mo Liqing was furious at the moment, and he said to Nezha: "Your Lord Hou is in our hands. You dare to do this, and see that I will clean you up now." And Nezha directly uttered a wild word and said to Demon Liqing: "You are not as good as my finger. You will be dead as soon as my fiery spear is shot." At this time, the three demon generals were all angry, and they faced Nezha: "Look at our three demon generals for not wanting the life of your little boy." Mo Lihong then said to the two guards next to him: "You two take care of him." The two guards nodded.Said to Zhu Mo Lihong: "Subordinates take orders." After that, the two of them were responsible for controlling Ji Chang, and Ji Chang had no choice but to let them be there. And at this moment, the Mojia San must sacrifice all their weapons to resist Nezha. Nezha stepped on the Hot Wheels, holding a fire-tip spear, and sacrificed Hun Tianling, wanting to fight the Mojia San. Will one blog. At this time, Yang Jian had set the right time. Now is the most suitable time. Yang Jian has already gone out of his mind. At this moment, he feels that this is the best time. He took advantage of the fact that the Devils Three Generals were not paying attention. At that time, he knocked the two guards to the ground and rescued their Lord Hou. The Devils Three Generals realized that they were in the game, but it was too late. Ji Chang had been rescued by Yang Jian. Nezha laughed at this moment: "Brother Yang Jian, your idea is really great. I didnt expect this. The three ugly monsters are so stupid" Nezha laughed loudly at this moment. Seeing that Yang Jian had rescued Ji Chang back, the three generals of the demon family became even more angry at this moment. They were furious at this moment, and they ignored everything and directly sacrificed all their weapons. The boss Mo Liqing directly sacrificed the Qingyun sword and the diamond bracelet, and the second child Mo Lihong also sacrificed the Hunyuan umbrella, and the third child was also playing the pipa at the moment.They plan to fight to the death with this Zha Yang Jian and everyone in Xiqi. And Nezha and Yang Jian also fought hard against the Demon''s Third General, but the Demon''s Third General had no will at this moment... 3235 Chapter 246: The Four Generals of the Devils Family Enters the List of the Gods You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Mo Family Si has been dazzled at this moment. They just want to fight Xiqi and these people desperately at this moment, and they will avenge their fourth brother no matter what. And when people are forced to a desperate situation, they will naturally exert endless energy. At this moment, Yang Jian and Nezha are facing the Devil''s Three Generals, which is very difficult. As for the power of the Hunyuan Umbrella, everyone has witnessed once again at this moment. How can Nezha and Yang Jian be able to withstand that powerful power. The sky was dim and the earth was shaking.Everything was shaking, and all the soldiers of the Hunyuan Umbrella left Xiqi all fell to the ground. The three generals of the Devils House had already red eyes, and Mo Lihong was still laughing: "I will let you guys like this today. Qi, come to bury my fourth brother." Everyone saw that this was not the answer, but Yang Jian and Nezha were also a little dizzy at the moment, and they really didn''t know how to resist. But after two days and two nights of soaking in the lotus pond, Nezha has obtained the greatest sublimation and the greatest purification power. But at this moment, the red dot on Nezha''s head actually glowed faintly.Yang Jian saw the faint glow of the red dot on Nezha''s head, and he felt that it was very magical at the moment. Yang Jian said to Zheng Nezha: "Why does the red dot on your head glow faintly?" Nezha shook his head and said to Yang Jian, "I don''t know, the red dot on this head is just the red dot formed by the master dripping a drop from the Guanyin bottle into my body." When Yang Jian heard Ne Zha say this, he naturally understood that the red dot in the Guanyin Purifying Bottle has a purifying function. At this moment, it is faintly red and flashing, which proves that Guanyin Purifying Water has become A part of Nezha''s body, and he has the function of purifying the external force. And the dots on Nezha''s head were still flashing, and slowly Nezha was not afraid of the dizziness of the shaking and the mountain, and returned to normal. And the Demons Fourth General has seen Nezha return to normal, completely unmoved by their weapons. At this moment, the Demons Fourth General feels a little flustered, but Mo Liqing still said to the two brothers: "Dont be afraid, he just does Show us something like this. As long as we display all our skills, everyone in Xiqi will be buried with our juniors." Nezha was swinging his arms at this moment, as if nothing had happened, he moved freely, completely unaffected by the wind speed of this external force.Affected by the shaking of the earth and the mountains. Yang Jian, who was on the side, couldn''t bear it at this moment.But before Yang Jian was about to fall, he suddenly realized that Nezha still had a weapon in his hand, that is the Qiankun Bag. At this moment, Yang Jian hurriedly shouted to Nezha: "Nezha, take out your Qiankun bag. Take away the weapons of the three of them." And Nezha was no longer affected by this external force. He heard Yang Jian shouting so that he remembered the role of this Universe Bag. He quickly took out the Universe Bag and chanted the spell, and the weapons of the three generals of the Devils Family were completely destroyed. Put it into the universe bag. Seeing that their weapons were received in Qiankuns bag, the Demons three generals were panicked at this moment. Mo Lihong asked Mo Liqing: Big Brother, how can this be good? Now our weapons have all been used like this. Take it in." Mo Lihong was in a panic right now. Mo Liqing heard Mo Lihong''s question, he didn''t know what to do at this moment, he also became a little at a loss, but he felt that he could not continue to do this.520 novel www.520fs.com He said to the other two brothers: "Today is our only chance. If we fail to succeed, we will be benevolent. Even if we dont have a housekeeping weapon, we will hold the sword, and we will pacify this Xiqi for our fourth brother. revenge." And Mo Lihai also said at this moment: "To the second brother, the eldest brother said yes, we will fight with them now." Mo Lihai also slammed his eyes at this moment, and he was extremely angry at the moment. When Mo Liqing and Mo Lihong heard Mo Lihai say this, they also felt that there was nothing else they could do at this moment, and their anger at the moment could not be eliminated. After all, they fell on this Xiqi person, twice. Scheming. At this moment, the three generals of the Devil Family said to their soldiers: "Brothers, we are fighting with them today." The morale of all the brothers behind was high, and they just rushed to fight with all the soldiers of Nashiqi. But half of the soldiers in Xiqi had been dizzy by the Hunyuan Umbrella, so everyone''s morale was not high at the moment. Yang Jian and Nezha knew that, so they were fighting those soldiers with all their strength. But Ji Chang was rescued and went back. At this moment he was standing with Jiang Ziya and Nagato. Looking at the current situation, Ji Chang always felt that the current situation was not optimistic. And Ji Chang had just been caught there, and just lost his mother. At this moment, Ji Chang was also particularly angry and guilty. He was ashamed of his mother, who died because of himself. After all, which Demons Fourth General avenged their fourth brother and killed his own mother by mistake. Ji Chang said to Nezha and the others: "This Demons Third General has come to attack me Xiqi three times and twice. It''s over." Nezha Yang Jian, the two are also fighting hard against the three demon generals. Although the three demon generals no longer have weapons, their skill is still very high, but at this moment he believes that they are no longer opponents of Yang Jian and Nezha. Nezha and Yang Jian were fighting against the three generals of the Devil Family.The Demon''s Third General had done enough strength at this moment, and the two Nezha and Yang Jian used their weapons to fight the Demon''s Third General with difficulty. And after the Mo Liqing of the Three Generals of the Demon Family was hit by Nezha''s flaming spear, he knelt down and laughed up to the sky and sighed: "Fourth brother, don''t blame the brothers, the brothers have done their best. Now brothers I will accompany you." Then he fell to the ground and died. And Mo Lihong and Mo Lihai also died under Yang Jian.The soldiers saw that the three generals of the Devil Family died in succession under the hands of Nezha and Yang Jian. They were already defeated at the moment and fled everywhere. At this moment, Ji Chang was finally relieved that he would never be harassed by the demon''s four generals again, but his mother died in the hands of the demon''s four generals, and he was distraught at this moment. At this moment, the Conferred God List in Jiang Ziya''s arms, it seemed that some power was pouring into the General Conferred God List, and he flew out of Jiang Ziya''s chest, and slowly opened in front of Jiang Ziya. Nagato saw the sacred list and slowly opened it. He smiled at the moment, and finally got one step closer to his plan.I saw four dots flashing on the complex network diagram on the top of the list of gods. And the four dots slowly became the names of the four generals of the Demon Family, Jiang Ziya only then understood.The Fourth General of the Mojia is also a member of this network relationship.And at this moment, the four generals of the Devil''s Family have just entered the list of the gods. But Jiang Ziya suddenly felt that his strength had improved a bit, he only felt that he had the strength to blend into his body... 3236 Chapter 247: Shen Gongbao went to invite Zhao Gongming You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This time the business army won a big victory.It was the four generals of the Demon Family who were finally subdued, and in the end they magically entered the Conferred God List.And Jiang Ziya also got a bit of energy because the four generals of the Devil Family entered the Conferred God List. At this moment, he only felt that the energy of his body was several times higher than before. Although the four generals of the demon family have been subdued, and for the time being, no one from Dashang will come to attack Xiqi, but everyone is still recuperating at the moment, and Ji Chang is also distraught by the pain of losing his mother. Nezha and Yang Jian, although they were the great heroes who conquered the four generals of the Demon Family this time, everyone was still very sad for Ji Chang. After all, this time everyone did not expect that the Fourth Demon Family would kill Ji Changs mother. dead. And Master Wen learned that the Fourth General of the Demon Family had also failed. At this moment, he was particularly upset and regretful. He did not expect that the Fourth General of the Demon Family could also fall into the hands of the Xiqi people, and Master Wen also learned that it was Nezha. Together with Yang Jian, they subdued the four demon generals. But Taishi Wen reported the incident to Brother Zhao''s King Zhou, and King Zhou was furious when he learned of the incident, and Taishi Wen made an oath here that Xiqi City would be destroyed next time.This made King Zhou''s mood ease a bit. King Zhou had just been furious in the court hall, and after he got down from the court hall, he returned to the feast of red and green.It was as if the person who was furious at the court just now was not him. And Taishi Wen was also very angry at the moment. He didn''t expect that the people he sent for several times were not Xiqi''s opponents. At this moment after he returned.I have been summing up, thinking about how to break Naxiqi. And Jiang Ziya finally felt that this matter had come to an end, and finally the Demon''s four generals were also subdued, but he did not expect that they would eventually be included in the list of gods and managed this matter by themselves and gained unexpected energy. At this moment, he felt that this Nagato was really the key figure who could help him and finally complete the Conferred God plan.It seems that he will listen to Nagato more in the future. Nagato was also very happy at the moment. He felt that the Conferred God plan was one step closer to his goal. Only when the Conferred God plan was completed, could he achieve his goals and ambitions. Nagato also anticipated that Xiqis peace was only temporary, and that bigger and more difficult things would come soon, but in any case he must help this Xiqi and control Jiang Ziya to accomplish his goal. The door swears secretly in his heart. Taishi Wen was still the same, at Chaoge at a loss, but at this time someone came to him.The guard outside the door came to report: "The national teacher asks for a meeting." When Taishi Wen heard Shen Gongbao coming to him, he quickly said to the gatekeeper: "Hurry up and invite the national teacher to meet." But Taishi Wen was still very suspicious. He didn''t know what Shen Gongbao was looking for at this moment. And Shen Gongbao soon came in, and afterwards Shen Gongbao said to Taishi Wen, "I also witnessed the incident of the court today. This is really not your fault, but this Xiqi man is sinister and cunning, especially that Jiang Shang, even more so." When Taishi Wen heard Shen Gongbao say this, he said to Shen Gongbao: "The national teacher said yes. The people of Xiqi are indeed insidious and cunning. I sent people to attack twice and three times, and all of them had no news. People uniform." Shen Gongbao heard Taishi Wen say so, and continued to say to Taishi Wen: "That Jiang Shang is my brother, and we both worshipped under the Kunlun Gate. But I didn''t expect my brother to be greedy for the world, so he would help him. Xiqi came to attack Chaoge." Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com Taishi Wen heard that Shen Gongbao said this, and felt particularly surprised and surprised. He didn''t expect that Shen Gongbao was Jiang Ziya''s junior.And Taishi Wen was also overjoyed at the moment, he said to Shen Gongbao: "He doesn''t know whether the national teacher can help me attack Xiqi." When Shen Gongbao heard that Master Wen asked him this, he hesitated at this moment. Then he said to Master Wen, "You don''t know anything, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that Jiang Ziya is my senior. I really don''t want to fight with him. And my master is biased towards my brother, so I can''t do anything." When Taishi Wen heard that Shen Gongbao said this, he felt a little sympathetic to Shen Gongbao, but he didn''t know what to do at this moment. Who could send them to quell them at this moment? When Shen Gongbao saw that Master Wen was worried at this moment, and was slightly disappointed, he said to Master Wen, Dont worry, in fact, although I cant bear to fight with each other, my brother is too much, although I cant Come out and help, but I can introduce him to someone." Taishi Wen heard that Shen Gongbao was about to introduce him. He was very happy at this moment. He really didn''t know who should be sent to attack Xiqi. Then he said to Shen Gongbao, "I don''t know who the Taishi recommended is?" I saw that Shen Gongbao smiled at Master Wen and then said to Master Wen: "Master Tai doesn''t need to be in a hurry. I will invite him first, and I will bring him to you." Master Wen saw that Shen Gongbao was so swearing, and he had no other plan at the moment, he said to Shen Gongbao: "That''s really a teacher of Lao Guo, and whether my brother can beat Xiqi depends on the teacher." Shen Gongbao smiled at Taishi Wen and then said to Taishi Wen: "I should do the best of America. I should wait for me for a few days." After that, Shen Gongbao said a few words with Taishi Wen. left. And Shen Gongbao knew who he was looking for, so he left directly from Taishi Wen, explaining that he would set out to find Zhao Gongming in Luofu Cave, Mount Emei.Shen Gongbao knew that the man had soft ears, and if he said a few good things, he would use it for himself. And if he finds someone, he can calm those Xiqis until then, not only will King Zhou reward him, but he will also be even more powerful in this Chaoge than before.The most important thing is that Jiang Ziya will be defeated by herself. In fact, Shen Gongbao was very dissatisfied with why the master was biased towards Jiang Ziya, and how he was inferior to Jiang Ziya, Shen Gongbao, still can''t stop. Early in the morning of the second day, Shen Gongbao hurried to the Luofu Cave of Mount Emei.And soon I saw Zhao Gongming.And Zhao Gongming was very surprised to see that Shen Gongbao came to him. He directly asked, "I don''t know what you are here." And Shen Gongbao said directly to Zhao Gongming: "Brother Gongming, I have to ask you to come to you. Now the swordsman is everywhere, I am compassionate and compassionate to others and come down to help Brother Chao, but my brother is on the side of Xiqi It''s impossible for the two to meet each other regardless of the brotherhood, so I came to ask you to help." When Zhao Gongming heard Shen Gongbao say this, he just said to Shen Gongbao: "Then you are looking for me now because you want me to help Brother Chao." Shen Gongbao heard Zhao Gongming say so, smiled and said to Zhao Gongming: "Brother Gongming is really smart." .. 3237 Chapter 248 To borrow money You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhao Gongming felt that the visitor was a guest, so he said to Shen Gongbao: "Why don''t you talk to me in detail, please, please." After that, Zhao Gongming invited Shen Gongbao in to talk in detail. While the two sat in the house, Shen Gongbao continued to stir up trouble with Zhao Gongming. Shen Gongbao said to Zhao Gongming, "In fact, I dont want to trouble you, Gongming brother, but my brother is coveting the wealth of the world, so he went down to help those flags rebel . And when we are with the brothers, it is not suitable for the swordsman to meet, so I came here to ask you." When Zhao Gongming heard Shen Gongbao say this, he still nodded to Shen Gongbao at the moment, and did not say much, and Shen Gongbao also looked at it. Zhao Gongming didn''t seem to want to pay attention to this matter, so Shen Gongbao continued to right. Zhao Gongming said. "Brother Gongming, you dont know. Now I went down the mountain to help Brother Chao and I was also named a national teacher. I just want to help Brother Chao and vindicate Naxiqis rebellion. And you dont know it, and you belong to the Jiulong Island, which is the same as you. The Four Sages and the Four Generals of the Demon Family all died at the hands of the Xiqi people." And when Zhao Gongming heard Shen Gongbao say this, he was a little furious. After all, the four generals of the demon family and the four sages of Nine Dragon Island were all his fellows, how could he be killed by the people of Xiqi. And Shen Gongbao looked a little angry at Zhao Gongming at this moment. He knew that his words had already worked, and then he continued to say to Zhao Gongming: "So Gongming brother, I came to you for help this time. I know you are infinitely powerful. It must be able to smooth those out." At this moment, Zhao Gongming nodded to Shen Gongbao, and said to Shen Gongbao: "I didn''t expect this Xiqi to be so rampant. It seems that I must also come out to help Brother Chao to vindicate the Nashiqi rebellion." Shen Gongbao nodded to Zhao Gongming, and then he saw Zhao Gongming continue: "I didn''t expect that the Four Sages of Nine Dragon Island and the Fourth General of the Demon were easily defeated by information." The people of Xiqi were really treacherous. Shen Gongbao nodded and said to Zhao Gongming: "Brother Gongming said that the people of Xiqi are extremely cunning, and Taishi Wen was forced to be at a loss. And I am afraid this Shang Qiangjiang cannot protect himself." Zhao Gongming was a little surprised when she heard that Shen Gongbao said this. He didn''t expect this Xiqi man to be so powerful, not only killing his fellow teachers, but also threatening Brother Chao''s power. And Zhao Gongming himself agreed to Shen Gongbaos request. He listened to Shen Gongbaos words. At this moment, he was very angry. He did not expect that Xiqi people could be so vicious, and Jiang Ziya ignored the knowledge of the two religions and hurt him. Teach the middleman. At this moment, Zhao Gongming said to Shen Gongbao: "You came to ask me, I naturally agreed. That is Jiang Ziya didn''t give him some color, he really ignored the friendship between the two religions." And Shen Gongbao was overjoyed when he heard that Zhao Gongming wanted to help him at this moment, and he said to Zhao Gongming: "With the help of brother Gongming, Xiqi will surely be rehabilitated as soon as possible, and my brother Zhao can also restore the prosperity of the past." And after Shen Gongbao just finished saying this sentence, he was embarrassed, and then he hesitated and said to Zhao Gongming: "But Gongming brother, don''t underestimate that Jiang Ziya. This person has a lot of thoughts. And there are many Kunlun I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with people helping each other." Romance 888 www.yanqing-888.net Zhao Gongming heard Shen Gongbao say this, and after thinking about it for a while, he said to Shen Gongbao: "Don''t worry. Jiang Ziya uses Kunlun people to help, and I also have my weapon. As long as I go to Sanxian Island and borrow from my sister, Yuan Jindou, Jiang Ziya is not my opponent at all." And Shen Gongbao heard that Zhao Gongming had such an ability. At this moment, he was extremely flattering, and he continued to say to Zhao Gongming: "Then I have to congratulate Gongming brother in advance. As long as Gongming brother can win Xiqi, my country How about giving you the position of teacher?" Zhao Gongming heard Shen Gongbao say this, and he was very happy at the moment. He said to Shen Gongbao: "Brother Gongbao is serious about this?" "I take it seriously. Originally, I came out of the mountain because I couldn''t understand my senior brother leading the Xiqi rebellion. By then, if Brother Zhao is no longer threatened by Xiqi, I will give you the national teacher." Shen Gongbao put on his vows on the surface. And when Zhao Gongming heard Shen Gongbao''s vowed promise, he was a little moved at this moment, and he turned to think, this time helping Brother Chao can not only help himself with revenge, but also vindicate the rebellion, which is also a good thing.In the end, he was actually named a national teacher.From any point of view, I am not at a loss. When Zhao Gongming thought of this, he directly said to Shen Gongbao: "It''s not as good as Brother Gongbao. We will now set off to find my three sisters on Sanxian Island." Shen Gongbao didn''t expect Zhao Gongming to be so smartly dressed. After nodding directly at Zhao Gongming, he said to Zhao Gongming, "Brother Gongming is really refreshing, then let''s set off to Sanxian Island now." After that, the two hurried to Sanxian Island to find Zhao Gongming''s three younger sisters.Soon, Zhao Gongming and Shen Gongbao arrived at Sanxian Island, and Zhao Gongming''s younger sister just came out to greet them. Soon, they met. Zhao Gongming, don''t tell the three sisters about this matter. One of the three sisters, Fairy Yunxiao, heard his brother say this, and now he has his own opinion: "Brother, I think the current affairs of Zhejiang Shang Zhou have nothing to do with us. Why do we need to take a trip to the muddy water. And the people of Fengming Qishan Zhengming and Qishan Xiqi have the current Holy Lord, so we are now Participation is not good for us." Zhao Gongming heard his sister Yunxiao Fairy say this, and he said to Fairy Yunxiao: "Sister, it is wrong for you to say that. Then Jiang Ziya killed my fellow teacher. Why are you still speaking for him?" Zhao Gongming heard His sister actually defended Jiang Ziya. At this moment, he was very angry and walked forward with a wave of his hand. And Shen Gongbao had his own opinion when he heard this fairy Yunxiao, he couldn''t let this fairy Yunxiao change Zhao Gongming''s thoughts, and then he continued to persuade Fairy Yunxiao: "Fairy Yunxiao said this is wrong, Jiang Ziya has a lot of conspiracies. There are all kinds of tricks, that''s why people like you are deceived and turned around." Fairy Yunxiao ignored him, turned his head and left. At this moment, he continued to persuade his brother that he did not want his brother to spread the muddy water. And this Zhao Gongming didn''t want to talk nonsense at this moment, he just wanted to lend out this mixed yuan Jindou with the three sisters.Unexpectedly, sister Yun Xiao disagreed and rejected herself... 3238 Chapter 249: Ten Absolute Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhao Gongming was very angry at the moment.He even said to his sister Yunxiao Fairy: "Well, since you don''t lend me, then I will go down the mountain by myself. At this moment, my heart is determined. No matter what you say, I can''t change my decision." And Shen Gongbao looked at Zhao Gongming, and he had no such decisiveness at this moment. He persuaded him even more and said to Fairy Yunxiao, "Fairy Yunxiao, since brother Gongming has already said this, dont persuade you anymore. Besides, brother Gongming said. It''s all right, and this time he went down the mountain to do good deeds." Fairy Yunxiao knew that Shen Gongbao was not a good thing, but she looked at her brother so decisively, she didn''t know what to do at the moment, although she didn''t want his brother to spread the muddy water. At this moment, Zhao Gongming saw that his sister was so decisive, he was also very angry at this moment, and he wanted to go straight down the mountain with Shen Gongbao, while the other two sisters came up to discourage him. At this moment, the two younger sisters tried their best to discourage their eldest sister Yunxiao Fairy: "Sister, do you really have the heart to let the eldest brother go down the mountain alone? You don''t know how dangerous the mountain is, and the eldest brother is also trying to avenge his fellow teachers. " And Zhao Gongming had heard the dissuasion of the two younger sisters at this moment, and then he continued to his elder sister Yunxiao Fairy: "Yes, as the two younger sisters said, and I never asked you for help, but if If you really don''t want to help, then forget it." Fairy Yunxiao listened to the two younger sisters trying to dissuade him, but couldnt bear his elder brother had no weapons, so he went down the mountain with Shen Gongbao. If he didnt have any weapons, his brother would be like the four sages of Kowloon Island and the four demon In general, it is worthless to die in the hands of the Xiqi people. At this moment, Fairy Yunxiao said to her elder brother Zhao Gongming: "Since your eldest brother said so, and the two younger sisters have so dissuaded, then I will lend you this mixed golden bucket, but this mixed golden bucket It is a thing of the immortal world and must not be used for killing. It can only be used for body protection at critical moments." When Zhao Gongming heard Fairy Yunxiao let go, he continued to say to Fairy Yunxiao: "Sister, don''t worry, your eldest brother, I have my own measures. This matter will not be used indiscriminately to kill you. And you are even your elder brother. Don''t you believe it?" Fairy Yunxiao heard his brother Zhao Gongming say so, so he didn''t say anything anymore.He took out the Hunyuan Jindou directly and gave it to his elder brother Zhao Gongming. After that, Fairy Yunxiao said to his brother Zhao Gongming again: "Brother, you must come back as soon as possible when you descend this time, and you must pay attention to safety. Our three sisters are here waiting for you to come back." Zhao Gongming nodded to Fairy Yunxiao, signalling to let Fairy Yunxiao rest assured that he would return safely, and then set off with Shen Gongbao to go to Brother Chao to see Taiwen Taishi. Soon Shen Gongbao took Zhao Gongming to see Master Wen Tai, and Master Wen Tai was already unable to bear it. He was waiting every day for the past few days. Who would Shen Gongbao treat? And Shen Gongbao took Zhao Gongming to see Taishi Wen, and Taishi Wen was overjoyed when he saw Zhao Gongming, and then he said to Zhao Gongming Said: "This time you come to my brother Chao to help, my brother Chao will surely be like a broken bamboo." And Zhao Gongming said to Taishi Wen: That Jiang Ziya was greedy for wealth, and secretly went down the mountain to help the Xiqi rebellion, but also tortured my fellow teachers. I just cant bear to come down the mountain. 877haoshu.com www. 877haoshu.com Taishi Wen heard what Zhao Gongming said, and after nodding to Zhao Gongming, he continued to say to Zhao Gongming: "But Gongming brother, how do you plan to deal with those Xiqi people, Guoshi should tell you. The people of Xiqi are sinister and cunning, I am afraid there is nothing, the real ability is really difficult to deal with." When Zhao Gongming heard Taishi Wen say this, he said to Taishi Wen: "Don''t worry. I have already figured out my plan, and I plan to make a great battle there." Shi Jue Array is a strange array of cut teachings.It has to be innately ingenious, but inside is chaotic.Although the name of Shi Jue Formation is simple, but just like his name, there are 10 different small formations hidden in Shi Jue Formation.And form a big array. The Ten Jue Arrays include the Heavenly Jue Array; "The Earth Fierce Array"; "The Wind Roar Array"; "The Ice Array"; "The Golden Light Array"; "The Blood Array"; "Red Water Array"; "Red Sand Array" And each small formation has a unique function, such as the wind roar formation.The wind howled and roared, such as gold, the calamity is inevitable.The other few formations are even more so. These 10 small formations form a big formation, but each of these small formations contains unique energy, and it is difficult to get out of it regardless of the mortal fairy family entering the formation. Taishi Wen watched from the side silently listening to Zhao Gongming telling himself about these ten unique formations. At this moment, he applauded and said to Zhao Gongming: "Gao is really high, it is really amazing." And Zhao Gongming shook his head, and said to Master Wen, "This is not the most powerful one, please see, the most powerful one among the ten must-see formations is still the Soul Falling Formation." When Taishi Wen heard that Zhao Gongming said that the most powerful of these ten must-see formations was the soul-falling formation, he wanted to know what was the most powerful of the soul-falling formation, and he asked Zhao Gongming: "This Is there any characteristic of the Falling Soul Formation that is different from other formations?" Zhao Gongming smiled and said to Master Wen, "Of course. The soul-falling formation room is hung in the soul-falling fetish Hunyuan Jindou, so even if the gods enter, the soul will disappear." After that, Zhao Gongming talked about the power of some other formations. Everyone has their own characteristics. At this time, they are uniting to form this big formation. No matter who is in the doomsday, even if the Xiqi people are sinister and cunning, There must be no escape. When Taishi Wen heard Zhao Gongming''s words, he said to Zhao Gongming: "Dao Zhang Zhao is quite capable, and he has set up this formation. No matter how many capable people and strangers there are in Xiqi, I am afraid that he will not be able to break this formation." Zhao Gongming and Mr. Wen Taishi laughed at the moment, talking about using these ten outstanding formations to trap all of Xiqis people in this formation. The capture of Xiqi will be as powerful as possible, and it is bound to win. . As for Zhao Gongming''s visit to Brother Chao to help Taishi Wen, it soon reached Xiqi and Jiang Ziya''s ears.Ji Chang knew about it himself, and he quickly opened a military meeting. And Ji Chang said to everyone: "I don''t know if you have heard of it. Then Taishi Wen invited Daoist Zhao Gongming to deal with me, Xiqi. What do you think about this matter?" When everyone heard Ji Chang talk about this matter, everyone had a discussion about what to do... 3239 Chapter 250: Jiang Ziya is Conquered You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And just listen to Nezha saying to everyone at this moment: "What''s the fear of this, that Shijue Formation is just a mystery of their Chaoge, and what''s so terrible? Why don''t you let me and Yang Juan just take it now? If the card is broken, there will be no hidden dangers." Jiang Ziya had heard of Shijue Formation before, and he also had his own opinions on Shijue Formation. He saw Nezha like this, he didn''t care about the Shijue Formation, so underestimated the formation, he couldn''t help but speak at this moment. "That''s wrong. The Shijue Formation is by no means as simple as you think. The Shijue Formation has hidden murderous intent. And the Shijue Formation is endlessly changeable and fantastic. Moreover, it is definitely not easy to deal with the Jiejiao formation. " And at this moment, Yang Jian, who was silent on the side, heard Jiang Ziya say this, and he said to Jiang Ziya: "What on earth should we do? The ten best formations were placed on our march by Zhao Gongming. If it doesnt break After these ten must-do formations, how can our army advance on the road?" And everyone is still discussing what should be done in the military camp?Just now Jiang Ziya also said that these ten outstanding formations are definitely not good things.And it''s not as easy as Nezha said, you can break the formation. At this moment, the guard came to report and said to everyone: "It''s not good. Then the other general will come to report to let the effect break the line." The guard hurriedly said. When everyone heard what the guard said, everyone looked at Jiang Ziya one after another, because the other party''s person asked Jiang Ziya to break the formation. And Jiang Ziya didn''t know what to do. He only knew that this formation was called Shijue Formation, which had hidden mysteries, but if I let myself break the formation, he really didn''t know what to do.And he looked at the Nagato on the side, and then said to the guard: "You go outside the city and tell the other person, I will break the formation in three days." The guard heard Jiang Ziya say this, and after another salute, he ran out in a hurry. After that, only Jiang Ziya was left in the army camp with everyone. On the other hand, Taishi Wen learned that Jiang Ziya said that he would crack the Ten Definite Formation in three days. At this moment, Taishi Wen said to Zhao Gongming: This Jiang Ziya should not know how to break the formation, so I dare not. Just come out. Its so mysterious and it will take three days to break the formation, but I dont know if he invites other people to help in these three days, it will be difficult to handle." But Zhao Gongming was arrogant. He said to this Taishi: "Taishi, don''t worry, no matter who Jiang Ziya invites, he will not be able to break my ten outstanding formations." When Taishi Wen heard Zhao Gongming''s words, he was still uneasy. He said to Zhao Gongming: "The Daoist''s words are extremely true, but I''m really afraid of that. Jiang Ziya will engage in conspiracies. it is good." Zhao Gongming was also very reasonable when he heard what Jiang Ziya said. He also thought about it seriously. Before coming to him, Shen Gongbao had told himself that the Xiqi people were sinister and cunning, and he had to be careful. And Zhao Gongming thought of this and said to Taishi Wen: "The Taishi said it is very true, we must clean them up as soon as possible, so as to avoid long nights and dreams, it is better for me to use the golden bucket of mixed yuan to collect Jiang Ziyas soul today. Do it again, and let him also make Xiqi be at a loss like a group of dragons without a leader." When Taishi Wen heard Zhao Gongming''s words, he was relieved, and soon the sky turned dark. At this moment, Zhao Gongming was working hard and wanted to take in that Jiang Ziya''s soul. I saw that Zhao Gongming was working in the dark night, while Taishi Wen was watching from the side, and after a while, Hunyuan Jindou flew into the sky, while Jiang Ziya was still asleep on the bed. And Hun Yuan Jin Dou slowly fell after taking Jiang Ziyas soul into it. Taishi Wen saw this situation and he asked Zhao Gongming: How is Dao Chang Zhao? Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com But Zhao Gongming shook his head at this moment, and said to Master Wen, "It is strange to say that this Hunyuan Jindou has only received it. This Jiang Ziya''s two souls and six souls, and one soul and one soul are in Jiang Ziya''s body." When Taishi Wen heard Zhao Gongming''s words, he said to Zhao Gongming, "Isn''t it impossible to trap it completely." Zhao Gongming smiled and said to Taishi Wen: "Master Tai doesn''t need to worry. Although he still has a soul and one soul in his body, it is of no use to him. At this moment, he has lost his two souls and six souls. Jiang Ziya is just a waste person." When Taishi Wen heard that Zhao Gongming said this, he was relieved. After that, Taishi Wen and Zhao Gongming went back with peace of mind, and the night passed like this. In Xiqi the next day, Ne Zha came to Jiang Ziya''s door and knocked on the door, but no one answered. He was very suspicious and strange at this moment. Soon, Yang Jian came to Jiang Ziya''s door. He saw Nezha standing there, and he asked Nezha: "Is the prime minister still not up yet? Why are you standing outside the door?" Nezha shook his head and said to Yang Jian, "I don''t know. I knocked on the door, but no one answered." He also felt very strange when Yang Jian heard Ne Zha say so. He knew that Jiang Ziya was not a sleepy person. No matter how late he slept, he would get up early, so he had a bad feeling at this moment. And Nezha and Yang Jian came to ask Jiang Ziya how to break the formation, but they knocked on the door and no one answered.The two felt strange, Yang Jian took Nezha directly, and wanted to go inside to take a look. Nagato also heard it. This matter was very strange, so he entered Jiang Ziya''s room with everyone, wanting to see what was going on. And just after entering the door, he saw Jiang Ziya lying on the bed, sleeping there, and there was no sign of wanting to wake up. He immediately saw what Jiang Ziya was doing. But Nagato did not say anything.After that Nezha still shouted Jiang Ziya there.I saw Nezha calling the Prime Minister several times beside Jiang Ziya, but Jiang Ziya still didn''t respond as if he hadn''t heard it. Everyone felt even more strange at the moment, but after Nezha shouted a few more times, Jiang Ziya reacted.He closed his eyes slightly, but shouted water, fire, and the like. Everyone was confused and didn''t know what was wrong with Jiang Ziya. Afterwards, only Jiang Ziya opened his eyes and got out of the bed, and ignored Nezha''s response. Jiang Ziya slowly walked back and forth there.Wandering around the house like unconsciously.Looking at the decorations in his room without paying attention to everyone, everyone felt very strange seeing Jiang Ziya like this. But Nagato knew what happened to Jiang Ziya, so he just didn''t think Jiang Ziya was so strange like everyone else, but he didn''t expect that Chaoge man would use such a method... 3240 Chapter 251: Recapture Jiang Ziyas Soul You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everyone thought Jiang Ziya was very strange, but they didn''t understand what happened to Jiang Ziya, and Jiang Ziya lay down after walking around the house for a while. But Jiang Ziya closed his eyes as soon as he lay down, no matter how hard everyone shouted, everyone became even more anxious. But at the moment Yang Jian looked, Jiang Ziya was still breathing, but fell asleep, he said to everyone: "It''s okay, the prime minister still breathes." Everyone still finds it very strange. Jiang Ziya was fine yesterday. I dont know what happened, but today he became like this. After that, Nezha doubted: "Is the prime minister''s magic trick?" And they didnt notice that in fact, from Jiang Ziyas body, the only remaining soul and soul also flew out, and the Antarctic Immortal was outside the city. At this moment, he opened the gourd and collected the soul and soul. Come in. Soon, the Antarctic Immortal also entered the city of Xiqi and found Nezha, Yang Jian and others. Yang Jian and Nezha hurriedly saluted the Antarctic Immortal and then told the Antarctic Immortal about Jiang Ziya''s strange thing. . Antarctic Xian Weng knew it, and said to Jiang Ziya and Nezha: "I just used my gourd to collect his only soul and soul." And the Antarctic Immortal said that everyone did not understand, and then Nagato continued to follow the Antarctic Immortal''s words: "What the immortal said is that the prime minister has been taken away. And the only soul and soul left in his body is also You took it into the gourd." Antarctic Xianweng always saw Nagato nodded to Nagato, and said to Nagato: "Yes, it''s like this." When everyone heard Nagato say this, they realized that it was so, and at this moment, Yang Jian and Nezha were furious and cursed at who they were?Collect the spirit of the prime minister. At this moment, Nagato is not like everyone, not sensible at all. He directly said to the Antarctic Immortal Weng: "Fairy, can the prime minister be saved?" In fact, Nagato knows it, but it has to ask symbolically. You will guide everyone to pay attention to Jiang Ziya''s current situation. Antarctic Xianweng looked at Nagato so mature and steady, nodded to Nagato, and said to everyone: "I don''t know, but I want to try." As soon as Antarctica Immortal Weng finished speaking, he quickly checked Jiang Ziya''s body.After the Antarctic Xian Weng inspected, he turned his head and said to everyone: "Tonight, set up an altar. And that altar must face the east. I will try to recover his two souls and six souls." After that, Jiang Ziya told everyone what should be done when he did it. For example, he told everyone that everyone needed to avoid it when he did it. Ji Chang was immersed in the pain of bereavement, he had not yet come out of his mother being killed by Mo Lihong, even though the four generals of the Mo Family had already died. But Ji Chang just couldn''t afford to be ill, and now Ji Chang asked his son Ji Fa to take over his position and lead the whole Xiqi.Ji Fa is Ji Chang''s most proud son, and Ji Chang also believes in Ji Fa''s abilities. And soon it was night.Everyone has set up the law platform.The Antarctic Immortal Weng began to practice at this moment, and saw that he was holding a sword and using spells like a summoning, generally summoning Jiang Ziya''s other two souls and six souls. On the other side, Zhao Gongming and Taishi Wen in Chaoge Daying are very proud at this moment. Zhao Gongming also said to Taishi Wen proudly: Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net "Master, dont worry, although I only received the two souls and six souls of Jiang Ziya, as long as I now light three lamps on his head and seven lamps under his feet. And as long as those lamps run out, even His soul returned to his body, and he was too immortal to save." When Taishi Wen heard Zhao Gongming say this to himself, he laughed at this moment: "High, it is really high. I feel relieved when the Taoist said that." After Zhao Gongming and Master Wen Tai talked, Zhao Gongming began to try to light a lamp on Jiang Ziya.I saw that Zhao Gongming manipulated a puppet-like scarecrow to start lighting the lamp. But at this moment, no matter how he uses his own practice, he can''t control it.At this moment, Zhao Gongming felt very strange that he could not carry out his purpose smoothly. And Zhao Gongming said all his mana at this moment, and the Antarctic Immortal Weng is also working.And Zhao Gongming has released Jiang Ziya''s two souls and six souls at this moment, wanting to make them all possessed by the scarecrow. Unexpectedly, as soon as the two souls and six souls came out, Zhao Gongming tried his best and still did not allow Jiang Ziya''s two souls and six souls to be attached to the scarecrow. At this moment, the two souls and six souls flew into the sky without paying attention at all. Zhao Gongmings spellcasting.He flew back to the direction of Xiqi directly. And the Antarctic Immortal Weng fate at this moment, and he also saw the two souls and six souls flying in the direction of Xiqi, directly drove the gourd, and took the two souls and six souls in. After receiving it, Antarctica Immortal Weng hurried to Jiang Ziya''s room. At this moment, Antarctic Immortal Weng gathered all Jiang Ziya''s three souls and seven souls in his gourd. Antarctic Immortal Wenggong brought the three souls and seven spirits back to Jiang Ziya''s body. Only the three souls and seven spirits slowly came out, and slowly returned to Jiang Ziya''s body. And when all the three souls and seven souls entered Jiang Ziya''s body, Jiang Ziya woke up at this moment.And everyone is waiting outside at the moment.They are also very anxious. After that, everyone was very happy to hear that Jiang Ziya woke up.Nagato knew the abilities of Antarctic Celestial Weng.He had long known that if Tai Chi Immortal Weng came, Jiang Ziya would be fine. But Nagato thought, what changes should be made?Otherwise, when will this plan of the gods be completed?When can one''s own purpose be accomplished? On the other side, Taishi Wen and Zhao Gongming were also dumbfounded.They didn''t know who controlled it, and they could still use Jiang Ziya''s two souls and six souls to take back. And that Zhao Gongmings magic power is not something ordinary people can resist. At this moment, Taishi Wen is particularly curious, he is facing Zhao Gongming said: "As far as I know, those people in Xiqi are completely powerless to save Jiang Ziya''s soul." And at this moment, a person said directly: "Could it be that his people from Xiqi have found rescuers again?" It was suddenly realized when Taishi Wen heard this. He felt that this person was particularly right, and Xiqi always loved to move rescuers. At this moment, although Zhao Gongming was angry, he was still arrogant. He said to Jiang Ziya: "Even if you have some skills, you can leave Jiang Ziya''s two souls and seven souls, but I don''t believe that he can break me. These ten must-do formations." .. 3241 Chapter 252 The Antarctic Immortal Weng Exploring Ten Definite Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Taishi Wen heard what Zhao Gongming said, he thought that today was the last day of the three-day period, and Jiang Ziya was about to break the formation tomorrow. When Taishi Wen saw that Zhao Gongming was so proud, he wanted to see how Jiang Ziya would break the battle tomorrow.No matter how powerful the rescuers he invited, he would not be able to break through Zhao Gongming''s ten outstanding formations.Because I have already seen the power of these ten absolute formations. And Xiqi on the other side.Jiang Ziya and Nanji Xianweng sat in Jiang Ziya''s room.The two were sitting in chairs drinking tea, Jiang Ziya said to the Antarctic Immortal Weng, "Thank you, brother, for coming to help." Antarctic Immortal Weng was talking to Jiang Zi about the important task he entrusted to him this time, and there was nothing to help him.Antarctic Xian Weng also told Jiang Ziya that his road afterwards will become more and more difficult. When Jiang Ziya heard the Antarctic Immortal Weng telling himself that the road would be more difficult to follow from now on, he thought of Nagato, who was the only person in his plan to help him and give him guidance. Jiang Ziya thought that if he hadn''t thought of Nagato, he would really want to give up. He himself was actually quite mediocre.He couldn''t take on the big responsibility at all, and if it hadn''t been for Nagato to dissuade him and let himself persevere, he would have given up. Then Jiang Ziya thought again that today should be the last day of the three-day period, and tomorrow he will break through the ten-thinking formation.At this moment, he said to his brother Antarctic Xianweng: "Brother, you know the ten must-do formations, and tomorrow I will go to break the ten must-do formations, but now I don''t have any thoughts in my mind, so please ask brother to help me." Antarctic Xian Weng smiled and said to Jiang Ziya: "Then I will stay here to help you first. Tomorrow I will go to see his great array with you." Jiang Ziya was overjoyed when he heard the Antarctic Immortal Weng saying this. This time, letting his seniors help him, it will definitely go smoother.After that, Jiang Ziya and Antarctic Xianweng continued to drink tea. Nezha and Yang Jian, who learned that Jiang Ziya was better, also came to visit Jiang Ziya as soon as possible.And when they saw that Jiang Ziya was fine, they were also overjoyed. The next day Taishi Wen was already outside Xiqi City with heavy soldiers.And Zhao Gongming is with Taishi Wen himself.Because today is the agreed time, it''s also time for Jiang Ziya to come out and break the battle. At this moment, Taishi Wen and Zhao Gongming were very confident, and Taishi Wen had seen the power of these ten unique formations, so he didn''t believe that someone from Xiqi could break through these ten unique formations. And Jiang Ziya knew that today was the day to break the formation, and at this moment, his senior brother Antarctica Xianweng had come to help, and he was not afraid at this moment. And soon, Jiang Ziya and the generals went outside the city.The Antarctic Immortal Weng also came out. Zhao Gongming saw him at a glance. Zhao Gongming shouted to him at this moment: "So you are the Antarctic Immortal Weng. I''m afraid that Jiang Ziya''s soul was taken back by you." The Antarctic Immortal Weng just looked at Zhao Gongming on the opposite side and still did not speak. Then Zhao Gongming was furious, and continued to say to Antarctic Immortal Weng: "Even if you have the ability to take back that Jiang Ziya''s soul, you are still ten thousand You can''t open it." Yaoyao Literature Network www.11wxw.com And Jiang Ziya looked at Shi Jue Zhen very dangerous.But Nagato was always there to watch.Nagato also knew that these ten must-have formations were dangerous, but if they didn''t break this formation, they would obstruct Xiqi and advance the way, and the conquest of the gods would be even more difficult. Antarctic Immortal Weng had long seen that the Nagato was not easy, and he said directly to Jiang Ziya: "Brother, don''t worry, I will go and explore the truth first after the senior brother." And just after the Antarctic Immortal Weng finished that sentence, he pointed to Nagato and said to Jiang Ziya: "It''s better to let him have Nezha and Yang Jian, and follow me into the battle." Jiang Ziya knew how powerful the elders were. At this moment, he looked at Nagato. He knew the temper of Nagato, so of course he had to ask for the consent of Nagato. Nagato agreed.Because he wanted to quickly break through these ten absolute formations, he didn''t want to delay the Conferred God plan.He only felt that now, the plan of the gods was delayed too long.It can''t be delayed any longer. As for the Antarctic Immortal Weng, seeing Nagato''s agreement, he took Nagato and Nezha Yangjian into the Ten Great Formation.At this moment, Zhao Gongming was also trying his best to spur the Shijue Formation. The Antarctic Immortal Weng, with Nagato Nezha, Yang Jian and others, entered the Ten Best Array, only to see the fog in the Ten Best Array.Cannot see the direction, Antarctica Xianweng leads the way.Nagato Nezha and Yang Jian followed closely behind. I saw Nezha Yangjian Nagato and Antarctica Xianweng, after entering the battle, they were trapped in 4 different small battles without paying attention.But Nezha and Yang Jian resisted frantically, losing to the power of the formation, they directly withdrew from the formation. But when the two came out to see, Nagato and Antarctica Xianweng, the two did not come out, they both panicked at the moment, do not know what is going on with the Antarctic Xianweng and Nagato? Antarctica Immortal Weng, the formation he entered at this moment is also extremely dangerous. At this moment, his power forms a protective cover around him to protect himself.But he still didn''t understand the principle of this array. On the other side, Nagato is also very dangerous, and the situation is no worse than that of Antarctica Immortal Weng and Nezha Yangjian.But Nagato''s power is so powerful that he is not afraid of the dangers in this battle. But Nagato has never encountered this formation before, so I dont know how to crack this formation. Although he can crack the small formation, but in this small formation, the large formation formed by interlocking links, he can''t penetrate it at all. Then he backed out. As for Nezha Yang Jian, he felt that Nagato and Antarctic Immortal Weng had not come out. At this moment, the two of them entered the formation again, but unexpectedly, they went to the most powerful Soul Falling Formation.And the Antarctic Immortal Weng wandered back and forth in these small formations, trying to find a way to crack the ten absolute formations, and at this moment he also went to the soul-falling formation. And as soon as he entered the soul-falling formation, Yang Jian fell to the ground. Nezha was very panicked at the moment. At this time, the Antarctic Immortal Weng came. Nezha saw the Antarctic Immortal Weng and said to the Antarctic Immortal Weng, "Xian Weng, look Look at Yang Jian, suddenly he fell to the ground." Antarctic Xianweng saw that there was a mixed-element golden fight in this formation, and he quickly said to Nezha: "Go." After that, Antarctic Xianweng took Nezha and Yang Jian out of the soul-falling formation.Backed out. And at this moment, they did not find a way to crack the ten absolute formations, and the happiest people at this moment were Zhao Gongming and Wen Taishi and others. And now Shen Gongbao also came.Now they are drinking together, and Shen Gongbao said to Zhao Gongming: "Brother Gongming is really powerful. I think not only my brother cant crack it, but even my master can''t crack it. .. 3242 Chapter 253 Nagatos plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taishi Wen was very happy at this moment. He saw that these ten absolute formations were really powerful, and the people of Xiqi could not break the formation. At this moment, Taishi Wen sighed: "Dao Chang Zhao is really amazing. It is a blessing to my great businessmen that Zhao Dao Chang can come. He will surely help us vindicate Xiqi''s rebellion in the future." At this time, Shen Gongbao also said: "Yes, I think Xiqi is naturally unable to break the formation. They can''t break the formation, they can only be trapped in the formation." When Taishi Wen heard Shen Gongbao say this, he laughed at this moment, and the three of them felt very happy and felt that victory was in sight.The three people toasted and drank, all felt that the capture of Xiqi was just around the corner. On the other side, Xiqi was not like this at all. They were very sad and angry. This time, Antarctica Xianweng led Nezha and the others, as well as many soldiers, but in the end, although Antarctic Xianweng and Nezha and others fled Out of the formation, but all the soldiers also died in the formation. The most infuriating thing was that Yang Jian''s soul was also sucked in. At this moment, the Yang Jian they brought out was like Jiang Ziya who had lost his soul. At this moment Jiang Ziya was very sad and angry.He didn''t know how to sigh at this moment, "This is so powerful. How can I crack this?" Antarctic Immortal Weng said to Jiang Ziya: "If it hadn''t been for that Hunyuan Jindou had already collected Yang Jian''s soul, I''m afraid I would have suffered too. But Nezha is the incarnation of a lotus flower, so there is nothing wrong." Nezha was particularly angry at the moment. He said to everyone: "But Yang Jian, the soul has been collected, and our soldiers can''t be sent to death in vain. I must avenge them." At this moment, Jiang Ziya stopped Nezha from saying to Nezha: "Be calm and restless, let us discuss how to break the formation." Nezha has calmed down, but everyone still doesnt know how to break through the Ten Definite Forms. Although these Ten Definite Forms may seem simple, they are like a chain set. If you break one, there will be another one waiting for you. , So this makes everyone find it difficult to handle. Jiang Ziya was even more distressed at this moment, he felt that he was very powerless at this moment, and at this time Nagato also came, and Nagato joined everyone to discuss how to break the formation. And Nagato himself entered the Shijue Formation, and the Antarctic Immortal Weng, who also admired Nagato, said to Nagato: "The Shijue Formation has a lot of hidden mana, and it''s very powerful for you to escape. " In fact, Antarctica Immortal doesn''t know the powerful energy in Nagato, but Jiang Ziya looks at Nagato at the moment, and he doesn''t want Nagato''s ability to be known by Antarctic Immortal. Jiang Ziya felt that they were the only ones who could help him, finally complete the Conferred God plan, and help him gain powerful energy, and this matter must only be known to him. Nagato heard the words of Antarctica Immortal Weng, and said to Antarctic Immortal Weng: "I dare not dare, I just see that the ten absolute formations contain endless energy, and I can''t break through at all, so I left early. " But at this moment, everyone still doesn''t know how to crack the ten unique array?Both Antarctic Xianweng and Jiang Ziya felt helpless.And Nezha just wanted revenge at this moment, so he had no plan. And at such a quiet moment, Nagato suddenly said, "When I entered the battle today, I also saw that Nezha was not bothered by that battle, because Nezha is the incarnation of a lotus flower." When they heard Nagato say this, they all nodded, but everyone knows what Nagato said, and it doesnt matter. After the new one, everyone dropped their heads again.135 Chinese www.135zw.com But Nagato still continued: "I have a method that you might as well try, maybe you can crack the ten unique formations." And Antarctica Immortal Weng heard Nagato say so. At this moment, Antarctic Immortal Weng and Jiang Ziya looked up at Nagato. Even Nezha, who had been thinking about revenge, also looked at Nagato. The Antarctic Xianweng said to Nagato at this moment: "Do you have any way to break the formation? After Nagato heard the Antarctic Immortal saying so, he continued to speak: "My strategy, Antarctic Immortal, I''m afraid you know it. That is, we attacked the center from four directions, east, west, north, and south. The last one took this. The Shijue Formation is broken." Antarctic Immortal, when he heard Nagato say so, he knew that what they were talking about was this method. He knew that there was such a way to break the formation, but he was a little rushed when he was just out of the formation, and did not think of this method. As soon as Nagato said it, it suddenly became clear. The Antarctic Xianweng said to Nagato at this moment: "Your method is very good, we can try it, and this requires four talents to attack from east, west, south and north." And Nezha had been listening to the side. At this moment, he heard in the cloud. He knew that there were four people who could attack from different directions, but Yang Jian''s soul had been taken away, and there was still one person missing. Nezha said to everyone at this moment: "But Yang Jian''s soul has been taken away, how can we break the formation with one less person." Antarctic Immortal Weng smiled and said, "I looked at Nagato and it was good. He can break the formation with us." Nagato was the sacrificer of this method. He naturally agreed to break the formation with everyone. He really didn''t want this plan to slow down.If it slows down, how long will the Conferred God plan be completed? So Nagato said directly: "I am willing to break the formation with everyone." After that, Antarctica Xianweng said, "Good, then tomorrow I will attack the East Gate. Nagato will attack the West Gate, Jiang Ziya will attack the South Gate. And Nezha will attack the North Gate. At that time, we will gather in the center and break the formation in one fell swoop." Everyone heard that the Antarctic Xianweng was full of momentum, and everyone had no problem with the Antarctic Xianweng''s arrangement, and we just waited for tomorrow to break the ten unique array. And Nezha was full of confidence. He thought that tomorrow he would break the Ten Absolute Formation, and give an explanation to the brothers who broke the formation today, and that Yang Jian''s soul would be returned. At this moment, they quickly found Ji Fa and talked to Ji Fa about their plan. Ji Fa agreed very much.He said to Jiang Ziya and others: "Then there will be Prime Minister Labor and Immortals." In the end, Antarctica Xianweng told them again, and everyone understood how they should act then.Just wait until tomorrow, break the formation early in the morning and get Yang Jian''s soul out.Also teach Na Wen Taishi a lesson. On the other side of Master Wen, they were very happy. They didn''t worry about Xiqi.Come to break the formation because their little ability can''t break the Ten Jue Array, and the most powerful of the Ten Jue Array, it is also difficult for even the gods to break through. Soon it was the second day.What Taishi Wen didn''t expect was that Antarctic Immortal Weng, leading Ne Zha and others, came to break the formation early... 3243 Four hundred and fifty-fourth chapters, all of them work together You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taishi Wen didn''t panic for the time being. He was waiting for good news in the camp. He didn''t believe in Xiqi, someone could break the battle. While Taishi Wen was watching from the sidelines, he didn''t believe that these people could break through this ten must-do formation, but Jiang Ziya and others, at this moment, as they were talking about yesterday, rushed into the formation from four directions. At this time, these four people entered into four different small formations. Everyone was trapped by the mechanism in the middle of the small formation. Everyone was working hard to break through these four formations. If you break through these four formations, At the Central Fatai, you can crack these ten unique formations. Jiang Ziya was roaring at the moment.At this moment, the wind roared, and the wind roared, Jiang Ziya was also working hard to resist the wind roaring. However, Nagato can easily break this formation, but he did not go to the center immediately, because if there were not four people to the center together, I am afraid that Hunyuan Jindou would be disadvantageous to him, so Nagato did not go directly at this moment. The Central Fatai. Antarctic Immortal Weng formed a protective shield with his magic power. Although it was extremely difficult at this moment, he was still resisting stubbornly.He must break this small formation to the point of the Central Fatai. Soon the Antarctic Immortal was the first to break this small formation and arrived at the central platform.Nagato followed closely, and at the moment there were two people in the central platform. Nezha tried the incarnation of the lotus flower. At this moment, he was trapped in the formation. He directly called out that Hot Wheel and stepped on the Hot Wheel to fly directly to the central platform. Jiang Ziya was late, and finally the four gathered in the central platform. And at this moment, Zhao Gongming, who is still meditating on Yun Gong, who wants to control these outstanding formations, has been sweating at this moment.He felt that these ten outstanding formations became more difficult to control, and he strengthened his skills. At this moment, Jiang Ziya also gathered four people, all of them gathered all the exercises.That Hunyuan Jindou was beaten down like this.And Yang Jian''s soul was also released, and at the moment he was taken into the gourd by Antarctic Immortal Weng. As soon as this burst broke, Antarctica Immortal Weng went directly to Zhao Gongming, using magic power to kill Zhao Gongming.And Zhao Gongming never expected that his ten must-see array would eventually be cracked by Antarctic Xian Weng and others. Taishi Wen was still waiting, and soon someone came to report Zhao Gongming''s good news.Taishi Wen thought that Zhao Gongming had succeeded and placed the man of Xiqi in the ten best formations. But unexpectedly, the guard said to Taishi Wen: "It''s not good, Jiang Ziya and others cracked the Shijue formation and beat Dao Chang Zhao to death." When Taishi Wen heard the guard say so, he didn''t expect that Xiqi people would be able to break the ten absolute formations.Taishi Wen felt that he had also seen his abilities, how could this Xiqi man easily break through the formation, and how could Zhao Gongming be directly killed.This also made Master Wen Tai unacceptable. But Taishi Wen still had a sense of reason. He told the guards: "Strengthen the patrol soldiers, and we must prevent these people from Xiqi from attacking our barracks." After making a salute to Master Wen, he quit the camp, but at this moment, Master Wen was still very panicked. He didn''t expect that just by Jiang Ziya and others, he would be able to crack the ten best formations.Follow the book to see www.zhuishukan.com And another person came to report.Taishi Wen was very impatient at the moment, and directly asked him what was wrong?I saw that person directly said to Master Wen, "The national teacher asked me to tell you, so don''t worry, he has taken Zhao Gongming''s body to Sanxian Island for help at this moment." When Taishi Wen heard this person say this, he also relaxed. He believed that Shen Gongbao would definitely bring reinforcements here, and then Shangjun would be evenly matched with Xiqi, and he would not be afraid of Xiqi''s offense. After that, Master Wen, don''t let the person retreat. At the moment, Master Wen took a sip of tea to calm himself down.At this moment, Taishi Wen gritted his teeth and murmured to himself: "Jiang Ziya is either you or I. I must fight you to the end." On the other side, Shen Gongbao had already taken Zhao Gongming''s body to Sanxian Island.Shen Gongbao had her own plan, and if Zhao Gongming was killed, his sister would definitely avenge him. Sure enough, Shen Gongbao was together with Sanxian Island, and Zhao Gongming''s three sisters saw that Zhao Gongming was dead, and they were very sad at the moment.One after another crying beside their eldest brother. And at the moment, the saddest thing is Fairy Yunxiao. She is not only sad but also regretful. She hates that she didnt persuade her elder brother properly. If she had persuaded her eldest brother at the beginning, it would not be the same as the people whose eldest brother was Xiqi at the moment. Killed. Fairy Yunxiao cried extremely sad, and she cried to the corpse of Zhao Gongming while crying: "Big brother, why did you not listen to me and have to go down the mountain? Look at how you look like today, let us What can the three sisters do?" The other two younger sisters also cried very sadly, and they still said there: "I didn''t expect that Xiqi''s people were so bad, and they killed the eldest brother in disregard of the two religions." At this moment, Shen Gongbao saw that it was the right time, and he quickly said: "They are not concerned about the friendship between them, how can they still take into account the relationship between the two religions, I told you that Jiang Ziya is very sinister." But at this moment Fairy Yunxiao ignored what Shen Gongbao said, she still cried very sad, and said to Shen Gongbao: "If it weren''t for you to invite your eldest brother, how would there be disaster? He didn''t listen to you before he went to help the merchants. It ended up in such a field." At this moment, Shen Gongbao was still licking his tongue. He directly said to Fairy Yunxiao: "You blamed me on Fairy Yunxiao. It was Brother Gongming who wanted to avenge his fellow teachers, so he followed me down the mountain. Just get up and get mixed yuan and gold." Fairy Yunxiao heard that Shen Gongbao was talking about Hunyuan Jindou, she suddenly remembered. At this moment, she quickly asked Shen Gongbao: "Speaking of Hunyuan Jindou, what about my Hunyuan Jindou?" And Shen Gongbao pretended to be helpless, and said to Fairy Yunxiao: "That Jiang Ziya is sinister and cunning. He has snatched Hunyuan Jindou and killed Brother Gongming." At this moment, the two sisters were very angry. When they heard Shen Gongbao say this, they could not wait to kill Jiang Ziya immediately. The two of them quickly said to their sister Yunxiao Fairy: "Sister, lets go down the mountain, lets go down the mountain to avenge the big brother. ." But Fairy Yunxiao still hesitated at this moment.She always felt that Jiang Ziya was not such a person, and she knew Fengming Qishan that day, so she didn''t want to go down the mountain for a trip in the muddy water. But Fairy Yunxiao thought again that her elder brother could not die in vain, and at this moment the two younger sisters were trying their best to discourage her from going down the mountain to avenge her brother... 3244 Chapter 255: Lost Immortal Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two younger sisters were still trying their best to discourage Fairy Yunxiao, and asked Fairy Yunxiao to go down the mountain to avenge his brother, and by the way, also quickly regained the mixed yuan Jindou. At the moment, Shen Gongbao was also fanning the flames.Fairy Yunxiao was also vacillating at the moment, she didn''t know what to do. The two younger sisters still didn''t know what Fairy Yunxiao was hesitating, they continued to persuade them, and at this moment Fairy Yunxiao slowly said: "The master said before that people who stop teaching are not allowed to go down the mountain. If you violate what the master said, you will suffer a calamity. The eldest brother violated the master''s words, so he suffered this calamity." At this moment, when the two sisters heard Fairy Yunxiao say this, they couldn''t understand their sister. They were very sad at this moment. They were only immersed in the grief of losing their eldest brother. They begged: "Sister, are you really so indifferent and don''t care about the killing of your elder brother? The eldest brother was killed by Jiang Ziya and others, can we just let it go?" At this moment, Shen Gongbao heard what the other two fairies said and felt that he had the opportunity to persuade him at this moment: "Brother Gongming will go down the mountain to avenge his fellow teachers because of the murder of fellow teachers, but you are his sister. You are still indifferent." But at this moment Fairy Yunxiao is still standing there, thinking about how to do this, but the two younger sisters can no longer bear their sister''s hesitation. They said to Fairy Yunxiao at this moment: "Eldest sister, since you are so cruel and ruthless, then our two younger sisters will go to help. We must not let the older brother die in vain." After the other two fairies finished speaking, they prepared to bury their elder brother''s body, and set off to Xiqi to avenge their elder brother.At this moment Fairy Yunxiao stopped her two younger sisters: "Sisters wait a minute, I will go with you." The two younger sisters were very happy when they heard Fairy Yunxiao say this. Their older sister finally got the hang of it, and finally went down the mountain with them to avenge their brother. And Shen Gongbao heard that Fairy Yunxiao was going down the mountain now, but he first thought that he would finally succeed.Hmph, Xiqi, I don''t believe that this time the Three Immortals will not cure you. Then the three fairies went down the mountain with Shen Gongbao.Soon, they arrived at the commercial barracks.And Shen Gongbao took these three fairies to see Taishi Wen. Taishi Wen was overjoyed when he saw the three fairies, and at the moment he asked Shen Gongbao who these three fairies were?As soon as Shen Gongbao was about to introduce Fairy Yunxiao, he rushed in front of him and said to Taishi Wen: "Our three sisters are from Sanxian Island, I am the eldest sister Yunxiao, and these are my two younger sisters, Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao." At this moment, Shen Gongbao added another sentence beside him: "These are the three younger sisters of Brother Gongming. They came to avenge their elder brother Gongming." When Taishi Wen heard it was like this.Immediately overjoyed, Shang Jun can be considered to have the capital to fight against this Xiqi. At this moment, he happily said to the three fairies: "Three fairies, please sit down." At the moment, Fairy Yunxiao, headed by him, said to Taishi Wen: "We are here to avenge my elder brother. My elder brother died at the hands of Jiang Ziya and others. Our sisters are really angry." Master Wen expressed his apology and guilt to these three fairies, and also expressed his regret for losing Daochang Zhao. At this moment, he said to the three fairies: Douzi Literature Network www.douziwx.com "These people from Xiqi are very cunning. Only then did Zhao Daochang fall into their treacherous tricks. I don''t know what the three of your sisters can do to reach Xiqi." At this moment, Fairy Yunxiao said to Grandmaster Wen: "Hmph, we are going to put down the fairy formation." Fairy Yunxiao said very positively, and his eyes were full of murderous aura. The second day.The third fairy went directly to Xiqi and clamored, letting Naxiqi and others come out.The people of Xiqi heard someone clamoring early in the morning, and then Nezha and others went to fight. After Nezha came out, he asked who they were and why they were shouting outside the city? Fairy Bixiao shouted at Nezha: "Who are you? Why doesn''t Jiang Ziya come out to fight?" At this moment, Qiong Xiao also said: "We are the Three Fairies of Sanxian Island. Yunxiao, Qiongxiao, Bixiao, Jiang Ziya killed my brother, we are here to avenge our brother." Qiong Xiao said with disdainful eyes. Look at Nezha. Nezha looked at the three of them so rampant, and then said to the three fairies: "Why do we need our prime minister to deal with you?" After that, Nangong also said to the three fairies: "Your eldest brother Zhao Daochang is against the sky. You can''t blame others for this calamity." But Qiong Xiao was even more angry when she heard this Nangong Shi say.She said to Nangong Shi, "Shut up, you obviously killed my brother with a trick, and you are still arguing at this moment." At this moment, Nagato and Jiang Ziya were in Xiqi City, and Jiang Ziya heard the three fairies shouting outside the city, so he asked Nezha and others to see the situation. At this moment, Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "The three fairies are here just after Daochang Zhao died. It seems that Xiqi, I, really has no breathing power at all." "The prime minister''s words are not correct. Then Daochang Zhao is their elder brother, how can they not come to avenge their elder brother? But if we come, we will take a look at the current situation before we decide." Nagato said to Jiang Ziya. And when Jiang Ziya heard what he said, there was only this way at this moment, so he sent Nezha with Nangongshi and others to explore the strength of these three fairies. And outside, Nezha and the three fairies clamored there, both of them were very angry at the moment.When they met directly, the three fairies fought with Nan Na Zha Nangong Shi and others. After these few people fought for a few rounds, the three fairies pretended that they were lost to Nezha and the others and quickly retreated, but when Nezha and the others watched the three fairies lose to themselves and retreated, they also led their troops to hunt down. But the Three Fairies had actually planned for a long time, and the three of them led Na Zha and others to the Lost Immortal Array they had already set up. At this moment, Ne Zha and the others had already entered the Lost Immortal Array, and they saw heavy smoke in the array. And everyone knew that they had been introduced into the formation, and at this moment, Nangong said to Nezha and the others: "It seems that they are doing some magic trick to draw us into the formation like this." Afterwards, I saw the three fairies working, a row of beautiful women appeared in front of Nezha and others, dancing enchantingly in front of Nezha and others. Nezha and the others only watched a row of enchanting beauties dancing there in the mist. At this moment, Nangong said appropriately: "This must be a conspiracy and trick by them. Let''s close our eyes and don''t be tempted by them." .. 3245 Chapter 256 Turning into a stone statue You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, Nagato knew it.For all the purposes of this sacred list, he also knew why the Master Tongtian would not let his disciples go down the mountain, mixing with the affairs of Xiqi. But Nagato shook his head. He didn''t say anything, but in fact, he knew in his heart that even more powerful gods were not willing to enter this list of gods. But at this moment, for his own ambitions and goals, this list of gods must also be completed, and then Nagato just sighed and sat there again. But Jiang Ziya saw Nagato''s abnormality, so he asked Nagato: "I don''t know why you sighed just now." Nagato just shook his head, and didn''t say much. Although Jiang Ziya is not a good stubborn, but he is the only one who can be by his side and listen to himself. Jiang Ziya couldn''t see anything to ask, so he stopped asking.After that, the two drank tea there, waiting for news from Nezha and others. Soon someone came to report: "Nezha and others are trapped in the formation by the three women." When Jiang Ziya heard them say this, he sighed at this moment: "Even Nezha and others can''t crack the formation. Could it be that the formation of their three women is more powerful than that of their brother Zhao Gongming?" At this moment, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "This is not the time to discuss who is good. The prime minister still sends Yang Jian to see what is good about this battle. By the way, let Yang Jian help you help Nezha them." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he knew that Nagato could not be wrong, so he sent Yang Jian.Let Yang Jian also step into the formation to see what happened. Yang Jian quickly took his command, and then rushed into the formation.Yang Jian left an eye on him. He had 72 changes, so he became a bird and went to find out in that town. And Nezha and others just tried their best to solve the confusion in front of them. They thought that as long as they closed their eyes and didn''t want to, they would not be confused by those beautiful women. But I didnt expect those women to form a circle, surrounding Nezha and others in the circle, and they continued to laugh, making Nezha and others upset, and at this moment, Nezha and others wanted to break those few. The illusion of a woman. But Fairy Three saw the right time to cast the spell and turned Nezha and others into stone statues. At this moment, Yang Jian also came in, and he saw that Nezha and others had become stone statues. Yang Jian saw everyone turned into stone statues, and Yang Jian, who had become a bird at the moment, stood with Nezha on his shoulders, calling Nezha, but no one answered. After that, Yang Jian retreated.He saw that it was not easy at all, he planned to go back to report to the Prime Minister as soon as possible. On the other side, Aunt Sanxian had a big victory. They returned to the barracks at this moment. When Taishi Wen heard that they had won, they were overjoyed. And Fairy Yunxiao among the three fairies said to Master Wen again: "Our three sisters have turned Nezha and others into stone statues. As long as seven or seventy-nine days. After that, they will always be stone statues. I can''t change it back." But Taishi Wen was happier when he heard that, he said to the three fairies: "You three fairies are really amazing." Taishi Wen laughed at this moment. At this moment, a person next to him said again: "Well, in case, the people of Xiqi break the formation within 49 days, what can we do then?" 596 Novel www.596xs.com Hearing this person''s words, Taishi Wen looked at the three fairies with concern. The last time Zhao Gongming''s Ten Jue Formation was strong enough, but it was still cracked by the people of Xiqi. And Qiong Xiao heard the person so worried, and Master Wen also looked at them with worried eyes.Fairy Qiongxiao''s eyes were firm, and the proud person said to Taishi Wen: "Please don''t worry, Master Wen, no matter who it is, as long as he enters our maze, he will become a stone statue." But when Taishi Wen heard Fairy Qiongxiao say this, he was relieved, it seemed that this time the Misty Formation was even more powerful than their brother''s Shijue Formation. At this moment, Yang Jian had already returned to Xiqi.Ji Fa and Jiang Ziya Changmen and others were also in the army camp. Yang Jian went back and reported to Ji Fa and others as soon as possible: "Nezha and others have been turned into stone statues and trapped in the fairy formation." After Ji Fa heard this, he was very surprised. This time it was Xiqi''s capable warrior Nezha, Nangongshi and others who went to fight the three fairies.So Ji Fa asked at this moment: "You said Nezha and others were trapped in that formation. They turned into stone statues." At this moment, Yang Jian nodded.Ji Fa panicked at this moment.His own capable fighter was actually trapped into a stone statue. In that formation, it seemed that there must be something peculiar about this formation. And Jiang Ziya heard this.He also doesn''t know what to do.He looked at Nagato now.Nagato knew that Jiang Ziya was helpless at the moment, so Nagato said: "Why don''t I go to that town tomorrow to see what is going on. There must be something strange about that formation." At this moment, Antarctica Xianweng also said: "It''s better for me to go with you and see what is strange about this formation." Nagato nodded.And Yang Jian at the side also said that he would go with them.And Jiang Ziya said to everyone at this moment: "Then I will guard Xiqi here and wait for you to return victorious." In this way, Antarctic Xianweng, Nagato, and Yang Jian also entered the formation to find out.They want to see what is strange in this formation that can turn people into stone. When the time comes, he will be able to break through the formation as soon as possible, and rescue Nezha and others by the way.You can''t let Nezha and others always turn into stones in the formation. At the moment they had entered the formation, Antarctic Xianweng led Nagato and Yang Jian to explore the formation and halfway through the formation, they found Nezha and others turned into stone.Antarctic Xianweng touched Nezha with his hand at this moment, and Nezha had indeed become a stone. Antarctic Immortal Weng, when someone entered the formation, Sanxian Gu naturally had a reaction, and at this moment Sanxian Gu hurried back to fight. When Antarctic Xianweng saw Nezha and others turned into stone, he said to Yang Jian and Nagato at this moment: "You wait here first, I will cast a spell to see if I can turn them back into flesh." Yang Jian and Nagato nodded at the Antarctic Immortal Weng, and then stood aside, and the Antarctic Immortal Weng began to cast spells at this moment.But the Three Immortals had already returned to sit in town, and at this moment they began to work, and in front of the Antarctic Immortal Weng appeared the enchanting women who appeared in front of them yesterday. At this moment, the women, like yesterday, surrounded the Antarctic Immortal Weng in a circle.And their constant laughter and twisting bodies were in front of Antarctica Xianweng. At this moment, Yang Jian and Nagato, who were watching from the side, also saw such a group of women. At this moment, they also surrounded Yang Jian and Nagato in a circle, and they were still in front of Yang Jian and Nagato. The shaking... 3246 Chapter 257: Jiang Ziyas Worries You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Antarctica Immortal Weng, at this moment, has the same situation as Yang Jian and Nagato. At this moment, he shouted: "You must calm down, close your eyes and rest, and don''t be fooled by them." However, although the Antarctic Immortal Weng told Yang Jian this sentence, but the three immortals looked at Antarctic Immortal Weng, Yang Jian, and Nagato and others with such high concentration. At this moment, they deepened their magic power, and the women''s lustful laughter sounded even more. It''s appropriate, and even those women''s movements are more tempting. Those women''s constantly swinging bodies, coupled with greater power than before, continued to tempt Yang Jian, Antarctica Xianweng and others, and they were also undergoing the same test at this moment. And slowly, even the Antarctic Immortal Weng couldn''t hold on, and the Antarctic Immortal Weng turned into a stone statue, not to mention Yang Jian, he also became a stone statue before the Antarctic Immortal Weng. Only Nagato insisted on it. In fact, Nagato had already seen through the ecstasy array that they used the voices and movements of these women to seduce others. Once they were hooked, they would turn into stone statues. And Nagato has seen everything since, how could he be fooled by this little conspiracy, but he thought at this moment, everyone has become a stone statue, what should he do, and his surroundings although Yang Jian has changed As a stone, but because they have not changed, those women are still tempting themselves. And Nagato knew that these three immortals came to avenge their brother this time. If they cant get a satisfactory result, Im afraid they will not give up. As for why Nagato has not been turned into a stone statue, one is Nagato. Not tempted by any external force, secondly, because Nagato is calm and is seeking this way to break the formation. Sanxian Gu has been doing resistance to the Antarctic Immortal Weng and others there. They have just increased their magic power, and even the Antarctic Immortal Weng has also changed into a stone statue, but they don''t know who this Nagato is at this moment. They have never I have seen it, and I have never heard of it, but why does he have such a strong concentration, and he hasn''t turned into a stone statue. At this moment Fairy Yunxiao said to the other two younger sisters: "Sisters, let''s add some strength at last, I don''t believe that this kid is not moved by this beauty." After the two younger sisters nodded to Fairy Yunxiao, they continued to inject their own mana into the formation, and continued to express the charm and temptation to the extreme, so that Nagato was hooked. San Xian Gu was very confident at this moment, because even the Antarctic Immortal Weng had turned into a stone statue. What is the virtue of this Nagato and how could it be better than the Antarctic Immortal Weng, they thought it was absolutely impossible. Although Jiang Ziya has never come to the Mixian Formation, he has been worried about everyone''s current situation in Xiqi. He doesn''t know if everyone can break this formation? But Jiang Ziya believed in Nagato and his senior Antarctic Xianweng, if his senior brother Antarctic Xianweng and Nagato couldn''t solve it, then even if he made a move, he would have no chance of winning at all. Now Jiang Ziya put all the odds of winning on Nagato, and he believed that Nagato would definitely break the three fairy aunts. And soon someone came to report.Jiang Ziya said to the man: "Please tell me, what happened on the front line?" Then the person said: "Antarctic Xianweng and Yang Jian were inevitably killed. The two of them have turned into stones at this moment, and there is only one person who resists in Nagato."591 read novel network www.591kxs.com But at this moment, Ji Fa and the others heard what the man said. They were very anxious at the moment, but Ji Fa was a little shocked sitting there at this moment. What he said in front of him: "Prime Minister, now Tai Chi Immortal Weng has been trapped in the town, can it be that I really have no one to use in Xiqi." And Jiang Ziya heard that his senior brother and Yang Jian were also trapped in the formation and turned into stone statues. At this moment, he didn''t have any confidence before, but he heard the report from that person, saying that Nagato was still resisting stubbornly in the formation. Then there was another glimmer of hope. But Ji Fa didnt know about Nagatos ability. At this moment, he asked Jiang Ziya: The Prime Minister and I would also like to make plans early. Neither Antarctic Immortal Weng is an opponent of the Lost Immortal Formation, I am afraid that San Immortal Gus next goal It''s Xiqi." And Jiang Ziya carefully considered it at this moment, and then said to Ji Fa: "Dont worry, Xiao Hou. Its not that there are still Daoist Nagato who are still there to resist, and Daoist Nagatos ability is also very powerful, and he can persist until now. , Why don''t we put all our hopes on him." In fact, Jiang Ziya and Ji Fa talked about this, and he didn''t say it in his heart, but he knew that Nagato was indeed very powerful, and there was always some huge energy hidden in Nagato''s body. And Nagato seems to have the ability of an unknown prophet, but he still doesn''t know whether Nagato can break this fairy formation, after all, his senior brother can''t help it. When Ji Fa heard Jiang Ziya say this, he still expressed his doubts about Nagato. After all, he didn''t know what was Nagato''s ability?He just thinks that no matter how powerful Nagato is, how could there be a great Antarctic fairy, and such a powerful Antarctic fairy has been trapped in the formation. But, as Jiang Ziya said, at this moment they can only put all their hopes on Nagato. Otherwise, what else can they do? No matter how great Jiang Ziya is, there is no way his brother is as good as his brother, so now all this is really only Can press on a Nagato body. After that, Ji Fa sighed deeply, then stopped saying anything, just waiting for the latest news ahead. But after an hour had passed, Nagato was still not confused, which made Sanxianggu all very surprised and distressed.They have maintained this formation for several hours. During these few hours, they continued to infuse their mana into this town, and after maintaining it for a few hours, Sanxian Gu felt a little weak. What he didnt expect was that Nagato was still there. At this moment, he seemed to be sitting on the ground and meditating. He was not at all confused by those things, and he was sitting like a sculpture, if it wasnt for Sanxianggu before seeing it. When he came in, they really thought he had become a stone statue at the moment. There is a shortcoming of Sanxian Gu, the fascinating celestial formation, that is, you must always use your own mana to strengthen the magical effect of the fascinating fairy formation, which means that if you want to make this fascinating fairy formation more powerful, you can Always guarding there, and constantly injecting his own energy. Therefore, this fairy formation is fine for a short time. If it is for a long time, it will particularly consume the body and energy of the poser, and even the vitality will be lost... 3247 Chapter 258 Nagato Breaks Through the Immortal Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sanxian Gu was really weak at this moment, but at this moment, Nagato, who had been calming down, was not deceived by the temptation from the outside, suddenly opened his eyes. Nagato thought of a way, and at this moment he offered his weapon to ward off evil spirits.This weapon had followed him for a long time, and he had forgotten. And as soon as this evil spirit sword was released, all those beautiful women disappeared at once.And these three fairy aunts saw that the sword offered by Nagato at this moment was able to break the illusion they created. At the moment Qiong Xiao saw this, she asked her sister Fairy Yunxiao very anxiously: "Sister, look, the sword offered by Nagato can actually break the illusion we created. What can we do with this appearance? ?" Fairy Yunxiao was also particularly flustered at this moment. Their three sisters had been sitting here for a few hours, so they were as weak as the three fairy aunts, but now Nagato was completely unaffected by the fantasy they created. But Fairy Yunxiao didn''t panic. She was the eldest sister of their three sisters. If she panicked, these three sisters would not be able to sit still.After that, Fairy Yunxiao said to the two younger sisters: "It doesn''t matter, two sisters, he might just be struggling to die, and the sword he sacrificed is indeed a bit evil, but our three sisters work together, what can''t be done?" When Bi Xiao heard that Qiong Xiao and Yun Xiao said so now, she also had her own opinions, and she said to these two sisters: "Yes, we must avenge our elder brother anyway." And Sanxian Gu used her last remaining weakness to inject all that mana into the fascinating fairy formation, but the illusion they made was still easily deciphered by Nagato. Nagato didn''t expect that his sword would still be so powerful if it was not used for a long time.But he can use this sword to break through the maze, but how to save everyone back, Nagato still doesn''t know. But Nagato changed his mind to think, if he could crack the maze, the magic that they turned into stone statues would naturally dissipate. Nagato didn''t want to do anything to these three immortals, but he must not let these three immortals interfere with the Conferred God plan, and this Conferred God plan has been delayed for a long time. If it continues to be delayed, Nagato is really waiting. It''s too late. But soon, Nagato took the evil spirit sword to the place where Sanxiangu was sitting.And Sanxianggu saw Nagato at this moment and had already penetrated the place where they were fighting. They were also very surprised at this moment, but they still pretended to be calm. Fairy Yunxiao said to Nagato: "Who are you? With such power, the Antarctic Immortals are already trapped in the formation, but you are not moved." Nagato smiled, and Nagato''s smile was extremely mysterious.Afterwards, Nagato faced Sanxianggu and said, "You don''t need to know who I am, but you have to know one thing, that is, I must stop your current behavior." And Sanxian Gu heard the clouds and mist, they didnt know what Nagato was talking about, but they only felt that Nagatos smile was extremely mysterious, and they had a feeling of knowing everything, and this was what Nagato brought to them. Thats all. But the three immortals were still unmoved, they said to Nagato: "Don''t think you can get here, you are amazing. No matter who prevents our three sisters from revenge, he will have only one end and that is death." Qianshu Bar www. .qianshu8.com Nagato heard Sanxian Gu ranting like this, and at this moment he didn''t want to continue talking nonsense, and then he sacrificed his own evil spirit sword. At this moment, he and Sanxiangu were in a group.And Sanxian Gu didn''t have much ability. They were just very powerful in the cut-off teaching. Now when it comes to fighting Nagato, they are losing to Nagato. After several rounds of hand-to-hand combat, Sanxianggu was all defeated by Nagato at the moment.And seeing the fascinating array has already been cracked.Everyone will become a normal person. But Aunt Sanxian couldn''t swallow this breath.They didn''t expect that they would lose in the hands of this little-known kid. They didn''t even know who Nagato was, but they turned out to be the biggest barrier and resistance for them to avenge their elder brother. At the moment Sanxian Gu was there with grief, and they thought, since they could not avenge their brother, they are now defeated by Nagato. At this moment Fairy Yunxiao suddenly laughed and said, "The winner is the king, and the loser is Kou. Sure enough, we are still too naive. I only blame that we let our brother down the mountain lightly, and we also violated the master''s will." At this moment, the two younger sisters suddenly realized that what their sister said was right. Even though they worked so hard, they were still defeated by the Xiqi people. It seems that their master had foreseen it, so they were not allowed. Downhill. Nagato did not act on the three fairies.But at this moment all three fairies have already failed. Fairy Yunxiao just sighed and continued to sigh: "Brother, since we also violated the master''s will, and you are now dead, then my sister will come to accompany you." Later, the fairy Yunxiao took the lead and committed suicide with just one stroke of his neck. The other two younger sisters thought that their older sister had committed suicide, and the two younger sisters also followed her. As soon as Nagato saw this situation, he shook his head at this moment. In fact, he didn''t want things to develop to this point. The three immortals just wanted to avenge their brother, so Nagato didn''t want to hurt the killer. But I didn''t expect Sanxian Gu to be so decisive, and after losing, she committed suicide. Nagato was helpless at the moment, he just felt sorry, but then he returned to calm. As soon as the Three Immortals died, this maze of immortal formation was completely cracked.And Nezha and others also regained their physical bodies.The stone statues of Nezha and others shattered, and everyone broke through from the stone statues. Nezha Yangjian, Antarctica Xianweng, and others have recovered their bodies. At this moment, they watched their arms return to normal, and they were also very surprised at the moment, but then they looked at Nagato together. No one thought that it was Nagato who finally cracked the Three Immortal Enchanted Formation, and then they returned to Xiqi together. But Taishi Wen naturally got the news that the Mysterious Immortal Formation was broken, and the Three Immortals were also killed. At this moment, Taishi Wen almost staggered and didn''t stop.He was about to fall but fortunately he persisted. But he was still very angry and angry at the moment. Success was in sight, but in the end he failed. Taishi Wen shook his head at this moment.It was like dissatisfaction, and it seemed that I couldn''t vent the anger in my heart... 3248 Chapter 259: Victory and Pursuit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Master Wen ordered the entire barracks to retreat twenty miles.Don''t give Xiqi a chance to make things happen. But after Taishi Wen ordered him, he was still worried. Recently, he suffered a series of defeats. At this moment, his mood is not calm at all. If this is the case, then this brother Chao might really be broken by Xiqi. Master Wen doesn''t know what to do?But at least you must protect the entire camp now. You and the remaining soldiers are the last bottom line of Brother Chao. If this bottom line cannot be kept, it will be really helpless. On the other side, Nezha and others all returned to Xiqi, and Nagato was among them.Soon, Jiang Ziya knew the good news, and Ji Fa naturally knew. Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya learned the news of their victory, Ji Fa was also very excited at this moment, and he did not expect Nagato to be as powerful as the Prime Minister said, which greatly exceeded Ji Fa''s expectations. And now everyone is back, Ji Fa was overjoyed, and said to Antarctic Xian Weng and others: "Although you have worked so hard to win now, I have prepared a banquet. Today we will celebrate and celebrate and let everyone relax. It also boosts our morale." Antarctic Xian Weng nodded, and it was night soon afterwards.Everyone was already at the banquet, everyone was drinking wine to celebrate their victory, and all the soldiers were full of morale because of Xiqi''s triumphs. But today''s focus is not Antarctic Immortal Weng, nor Nezha Yang Jian, but Nagato, because Nagato is the biggest project to break through the Sanxian Gu puzzle this time. At this moment, with Ji Fa at the head, everyone respected Nagato, and Nagato was very humble, saying to everyone: "Everyone is really showing love, I am just doing my best, and if I dont have it This thousand-year-old sword of warding off evil, I am afraid I am not the opponent of the three immortals." Nagato wanted to be more humble. At this moment, it is not the time for him to reveal his true identity, but he still needs to be humble, so that it will be easier to do things in the future. But Ji Fa and the others did not expect that this long gate not only has profound skills, but also has a thousand-year-old evil spirit sword. This evil spirit sword cannot be obtained by ordinary people. Antarctic Xianweng also said at this moment: "Since the Chao brothers are retreating steadily, I don''t think there is any danger in Xiqi now, and I am very relieved to have my younger brother here, then I will go back first. In danger, I will come to help when the time comes." When Ji Fa heard what the Antarctic Immortal said, he said to the Antarctic Immortal: "This time the immortal rescued me from Xiqi in distress. I am very grateful to Xiaosheng." Antarctic fairy weng nodded to Ji Fa.After that, the rest of the people also expressed their dissatisfaction with the Antarctic Xian Weng, and the Antarctic Xian Weng spoke again at this moment: "You don''t have to feel reluctant. When Xiqi is in trouble, I will come to help again. As for Xiqi, now there are fellow Daoist Nagato and my junior, as well as Nezha and Yang Jian, I am absolutely assured." Ji Fa knew that the Antarctic Immortal Weng Ruyi had decided, and Xiqi had no trouble now, so he didn''t stop him anymore.After that, everyone celebrated happily again, and the Antarctic Xianweng went back the next day. At this time, everyone returned to the military camp after sending off the Antarctic Immortal Weng. At this moment, everyone was in a meeting, and the speaker was Jiang Ziya.Jin Yong Chinese www.jyebook.com After the celebration yesterday, Jiang Ziya naturally had a good chat with Nagato for a long time. He wanted to ask Nagato, what should he do next?Nagato also told Jiang Ziya on a five-to-one basis. That''s why Jiang Ziya is full of confidence now, discussing the next issues with everyone.I saw Jiang Ziya say to everyone: "I heard that the army of Wen Taishi retreated another twenty miles. Now is a good time to take advantage of the victory and hunt down." And Nangong Shi heard Jiang Ziya say this, and he said: "The prime minister meant that we will take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack and directly attack the military camp of Taishi Wen?" Jiang Ziya nodded, proving that what he was trying to say was what he meant. Afterwards, everyone discussed below, but the discussion was about attacking more. After all, Xiqi has won a big victory now and has won several games in a row. At this moment, if you go to attack Brother Chao, the morale is also full. It is a good time to take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack, so everyone also agrees with Jiang Ziya. Nagato was sitting on the sidelines and didn''t say anything, because Jiang Ziya, what I was talking about today was what Nagato and Jiang Ziya said, so he didn''t want to say more. And Ji Fa also agrees very much to attack Brother Chao at this moment. After all, this time is very good. If then Taishi Wen or Gongbao Shen are finding someone to fight against Xiqi, I am afraid Xiqi will also lose at that time. The first opportunity. At this moment, Jiang Ziya started to deploy and attack Xiqi''s strategy, and the strategy was what Nagato told Jiang Ziya last night. At this moment, Jiang Ziya said: "Since everyone agrees very much, then I will also talk about this operational deployment. Then everyone should act according to the deployment, so the chance of victory will be greater." And this deployment is: Yang Jian and Nangong Shi directly attacked the military camp of Taishi Wen.Xin Jia and Nezha attacked his left side.And Jin Zha Mu Zha attacked the right side of Wen Taishi''s camp. This deployment was very meticulous. Ji Fa heard that he was screaming at the continuous shooting. He stood up and said to Jiang Ziya, "The Prime Minister''s deployment is really high and meticulous." In fact, there is another role that is the most important, and that is Nagato. Jiang Ziya knows that Nagato is powerful, and said to Nagato last night that he wanted him to help him. However, Nagato smiled at Jiang Ziya, and Nagato said to Jiang Ziya pretending to be mysterious: "Don''t worry, Prime Minister, I just told you the plan, you just have to let them carry out the plan, and the most important step. I will do it myself." Jiang Ziya nodded. He believed in Nagato. Even his brother had been confused by the formation of the three immortals, but Nagato was still unmoved and took out this ancient sword. The mystery of the Three Immortals was broken. So Jiang Ziya directly told his subordinates according to Nagato, and just ordered.After that, he told everyone that he must eat and drink to boost morale today and set off on the offensive tomorrow. After that, all soldiers retreated.And Jiang Ziya''s order also passed down.At this moment, Ji Fa, hearing this series of deployments, he sighed again: "It seems that Xiqi is not far from victory. This time our offensive is definitely overwhelming." .. 3249 Chapter 260 Nagato Burns Wen Taishi Camp You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya nodded.But Nagato seemed thoughtful on the side, he knew that Taishi Wen was no worse than Jiang Ziya, but it was a pity that Taishi Wen was on the wrong team. Its a pity that Nagato is really for the Wen Taishi. From the perspective of Nagato, he feels that his talent is above Jiang Ziya, and he is also a loyal person. Wang bothered. Everyone was full of morale, and only Nagato shook his head and sighed.And everyone was very happy and felt that this victory was in sight, so no one paid attention to Nagato. But since Nezha was rescued by Nagato last time, he admired the Great Wall very much. Although he did not know the details of this Nagato, Nagato belonged to their military camp, so Nezha was very close to him. After Nagato took a look at Nezha, he also felt that Nezha was actually very pitiful. He knew that Nezha was temporarily transformed by Taiyi real person, and according to Nezha, he really should have gone through that kind of hardship. , Finally got a breakthrough. If the current situation is not turbulent, how can a child be on the battlefield?But they turned to think, Nezha is inherently different, which is probably only his responsibility. After that, Nagato also went down. He knew that there would be another fierce battle next, and the ultimate winner would be Xiqi, and only Xiqi. And this night.Only one piece of news came out, that is, an unknown fire broke out in Taishi''s military camp, and all the grain and grass in Taishi''s military camp had been burned. Taishi Wen was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot at the moment, knowing that it is necessary and the most important to go out to fight for food and grass, and all the food and grass of his army were burned in this way. And only one figure in the distance smiled silently in the darkness.This person is Nagato. He deployed all of this. He had already thought about it. He came to burn the barracks of the Wen Taishi tonight. If the barracks of the Wen Taishi were burned, the chance of victory in the Xiqi army Will greatly increase. On the morning of the second day, everyone knew the news. Everyone didn''t know who it was, but they were all very happy. After all, they burned the grain and grass of the Wen Taishi army, which was even more powerful for their offensive today. But Jiang Ziya knows that if he can do this, he can still get out of his body. Who else can there be without Nagato?Nagato was really amazing, Jiang Ziya silently admired in his heart! After that, morale rose even more, and Jiang Ziya set off against the army, just like before, attacking the army of Master Wen Tai. But Taishi Wen had just burned grain and grass last night, how could he recover in this short time, and now Jiang Ziya led the army to attack, Taishi Wen was really unable to deal with it. At this moment, even Master Wen was panicked, he didn''t know what to do, and his army was also retreating. At this moment, one of his subordinates said to Master Wen, Its not good, we are not at all. That Xiqis opponent." Taishi Wen also understood that at this moment he was unable to attack Naxiqi anymore.We still have to retreat first, and then said to the soldier: "The order goes on, we retreat in the direction of Jiameng Pass." This is the only thing that Master Wen can think of, that can be done at this moment.The current plan can only retreat, wait until the retreat to Jiameng Pass before making plans.End Novel Network www.zhongdianxs.com After that, all the soldiers retreated with Master Wen Tai.However, some have been killed by the people of Xiqi and died in battle. As Taishi Wen retreated, he still sighed inwardly, why can''t I beat Jiang Ziya?And the resentment in his heart increased again, and he vowed that he would not give up unless Jiang Ziya was defeated. And halfway through the escape, they rested in a place, and at this moment Taishi Wen was still sighing: "God, I have reached this point, why do I still let my brother be like this? Is the overall situation fixed and powerless? " Taishi Wen really felt that he had exhausted all his energy, but why was he defeated by Na Xiqi every time?Whether he can''t do it or the overall situation is determined, he has doubts about himself at this moment. Taishi Wen sighed at this moment: He was born in troubled times, loyal and loyal, avenging his country, unable to do what he wanted.But Taishi Wen decided that he would fight to the last moment, which was also his last force for the great business. But unexpectedly, the army was camped here, and Xiqi''s army rushed here so quickly, catching up with Wen Taishi''s army. And the army of the Wen Taishi just wanted to withdraw, and it was discovered that Jiang Ziya''s army had surrounded the Wen Taishi''s army. At this moment, there were Jiang Ziya''s troops on all sides. At this moment, even if the Wen Taishi wanted to run, there was nowhere to escape. Sitting at the front were Jiang Ziya and Ji Fa.When Taishi Wen saw Jiang Ziya and Ji Fa, he became even more angry at this moment. He said to Jiang Ziya, "Old Jiang Ziya is not at odds with you." At this moment, Jiang Ziya stood up and said to Taishi Wen, "Taishi Wen has gone. Why are you so persistent? Don''t you regret it? Look, this is where you are now." And Ji Fa on the side was also saying the same thing as Jiang Ziya, but Master Wen Tai ignored the words of the two of them at all, and continued to say to them: "You Xiqi anti-thief, although the old man is powerless to resist you, there are always people who can resist you. I am faithful to serve the country, and I haven''t done anything harmful to the world, but you are for nothing, but you want to rebel." But Ji Fa heard what Taishi Wen said at this moment.On the other hand, he stood up furiously and said to Master Wen: "Master Wen, you also know that King Zhou is licentious and ignorant of the government. Moreover, it is extremely cruel, even so for the people, how can this country last? Now that the overall situation is set, you should stop being powerless." Taishi Wen was even more unfair, but no matter how he was wiped out, he was the only one left.But he still refused to admit defeat. At this moment, Jiang Ziya also lamented the loyalty of Taishi Wen, but he still persuaded Taishi Wen: "Master Wen, I think you are a talented person, and full of literary and military skills. But you have voted into our camp. Now This situation is set, and it is useless if you are unable to resist." Ji Fa and Jiang Ziya faced Taishi Wen to persuade him one after another, because they couldn''t bear to see such a talented, talented and martial person, and died here just for Brother Chao to serve the country with loyalty. And Nagato didnt want to see it. This Taishi was just standing on the wrong team. If he stood on the right team, how could his achievements today be like this, and Jiang Ziya would only be his defeat. That''s it. 3250 Chapter 261: Lei Zhenzi Saves Ji Fa You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But the Taishi was still unmoved by the bitter words of Jiang Ziya and the others. He had been loyal for a lifetime and didn''t want to be charged with rebellion in the end. However, Jiang Ziya and others did not think it was useful to persuade Taishi Wen to persuade him. At this moment, Ji Fa did not want to persuade him.And Jiang Ziya was also impatient at this moment. At this time, a capable subordinate of Master Wen Tai said to Master Wen, Master, its better for you to attract Jiang Ziyas attention first. When they relax and I will catch that Jifa, then we will win. Up." When Taishi Wen heard the words of his subordinates, he also felt that this plan was feasible. At this moment, there was no way to go, only this strategy could be used. After that, Master Wen said to Jiang Ziya: "I have been fighting with you all my life, but I have been losing steadily. Now that I have reached this point, now dare you to be one-on-one with me? If you win, Then I will return to Xiqi." When he heard him say this, Ji Fa was the one who disagrees the most. Ji Fa always felt that Taishi Wens words must be fraudulent at this moment, so he persuaded Jiang Ziya not to go forward and one-on-one with Taishi Wen. . But Jiang Ziya persuaded Ji Fa, and said to Ji Fa, "Don''t worry, they have reached this point now, and they can''t do anything about it." After that, Jiang Ziya jumped down the gorge and went one-on-one with Taishi Wen, and the two of them were fighting fiercely. Taishi Wen had great strength, and Jiang Ziya was not bad. But at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out and grabbed Ji Fa like this, and Ji Fa was unable to beat this person. He was captured by this person at this moment, and this person said to Jiang Ziya and others at this moment: "You The coach has been captured alive by me, so dont you hurry up and surrender." At this time, everyone noticed that it was Taishi Wen''s strategy, and when Taishi Wen saw that he had succeeded, he laughed at this moment and said, "It''s really the road to heaven." When everyone saw that Ji Fa had been arrested, even Jiang Ziya was at a loss.He could only watch there, and then said to the man: "You have nowhere to go, why do you have to do this unnecessary struggle?" At this moment, Taishi Wen laughed and said to Jiang Ziya: "Obviously the current situation is in our favor. Now that your coach has been arrested, don''t hurry up and surrender." And that person also followed the words of Master Wen, and said to Jiang Ziya and the others: "Yes, you quickly make a way for us. When we escape, we will give out Ji." Ji Fa actually didn''t agree to let them go, but at this moment, he had been caught by this person and became a bargaining chip for Wen Taishi and the others to escape. Ji Fa just shook his head and lamented that only hating himself was useless. Everyone panicked and didn''t know what to do, they all looked at Jiang Ziya.And Jiang Ziya knew at this moment that the current situation is not the time to fight them, so Jiang Ziya said: "Make a way for them to go." At this time, Ji Fa was quite unwilling, but he had no other way, he could only bitterly let them use himself as a weight to grab him and escape. And those soldiers were only very angry, obviously they had captured this Master Wen, but now they are going to let them go. And Taishi Wen was very proud at this time, and he also said to the soldier under his command: "Fortunately, you are witty, or we will really be defeated by this Jiang Ziya this time." ok novel www.okxs8. com But at this moment Ji Fa heard their conversation, Ji Fa gritted his teeth and said to Master Wen Tai: "You have caught me now, and you will not be able to escape in the end. This is just your mitigation plan. Now the trend is gone, for Why struggle?" And Master Wen was loyal all his life, and he would never allow Ji Fa to always instigate himself and keep saying this violent rebellion. At this moment, he had people sealed Ji Fa''s mouth and prevented Ji Fa from speaking again. The rest of the soldiers would see that Taishi Wen was intimidating Ji Fa and fled like this. Everyone was very anxious and asked Jiang Ziya: "How can this be the prime minister? You can''t let Xiaohouye be caught by him like this. go." And at this moment Jiang Ziya didn''t know what to do. After all, Ji Fa was in their hands, and Jiang Ziya didn''t know what to do to save Ji Fa back. If they were angry and did something bad to Ji Fa, then they would regret it at that time, so Jiang Ziya was also panicked at the moment. At this time, Nagato Nezha and others also came.When they saw the current situation, he also knew, and then Jiang Ziya asked what Nagato should do. At this moment, they said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister is not anxious. Remember that day I asked you to invite Lei Zhenzi over." Jiang Ziya nodded. He remembered that that night he asked Nagato what the hell should do next, and they told him to ask Lei Zhenzi to ask him.Of course Jiang Ziya listened to Nagato''s words and wrote a letter asking Lei Zhenzi to come and help Xiqi. But Jiang Ziya still didn''t know what to do, and Lei Zhenzi didn''t arrive. After that, Nagato continued to say to Jiang Ziya, "He should be there soon." And Jiang Ziya was very puzzled at this moment. Did Nagato already know this disaster would happen, so he asked himself to ask Lei Zhenzi to help. But this will only happen later, how could he predict it in advance, Jiang Ziya is very puzzled at this moment, but at this moment, he can only wait. But as soon as Nagato and Jiang Ziya had finished speaking, a bird-like person flew towards here.After he got closer, everyone realized that this was just a person with wings behind him. As soon as Lei Zhenzi landed, he said to Jiang Ziya, "I am late, Prime Minister." And Jiang Ziya knew what to do at this moment, and he said to Lei Zhenzi: "It''s not too late, it''s just right. Now it''s just that you need your support. Then Taishi Wen was tricking to arrest Master Xiaohou. They are fleeing to the east at this moment. Please hurry up and save them." When Lei Zhenzi heard Jiang Ziya say this, he hurriedly moved towards Jiang Ziya''s direction.Rescue Ji Fa, and he relied on having wings to help, it was very easy to rescue Ji Fa. And Jiang Ziya did not expect Nagato to consider this matter so thoroughly, even he had already thought of this in advance, Jiang Ziya really admired Nagato more and more.But I feel more and more terrible in Nagato. But its okay for him to think about it. This Nagato is here to help him help Xiqi. If he is under King Zhou, how good is this? I am afraid that even if Xiqi has more people to help him, it will not be worth this one. Nagato. But Taishi Wen and others were very proud. They thought that since they already had this Ji Fa in their hands, the people of Xiqi didn''t dare to move a little... 3251 Chapter 262 Nagatos plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And at this moment.Lei Zhenzi rescued Ji Fa and flew into the sky at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears and steal the bell. Taishi Wen and his men were very panicked, and they felt like a gust of wind, and Ji Fa was caught Rescued. At this moment, Taishi Wen and his men looked at each other, thinking about not even having the last bargaining chip, how could this be done?And they want to continue to escape. But I didn''t expect that those people had already caught up, and a group of soldiers appeared in the direction they were moving forward, and Taishi Wen saw that they had been surrounded.And Jiang Ziya and others also caught up at the moment. Master Wen saw that there was no way to escape at this moment, and he sighed: "Unexpectedly, the final result will be the same. I have tried so hard to reverse the situation. I am sorry for your entrustment." Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others looked at Taishi Wen so decisively. In fact, they couldn''t bear it, but for the purpose of conferring the gods, they could only let this development go. At this moment, Taishi Wen sighed: "I am sincere to this day. I can also be regarded as doing my best for this brother. First, I am looking for you." After Taishi Wen finished speaking, Dian directly committed suicide and fell to the ground, and his loyalty can be learned, and even Nagato and Jiang Ziya are sighing for it. And soon, Lei Zhenzi took Ji Fa to the ground and Ji Fa saw that he had saved him. At this moment, Ji Fa asked, "Who are you?" Lei Zhenzi said directly to Ji Fa: "Under the next Lei Zhenzi, I am here to save you at the order of the prime minister." Ji Fa heard the order from him to serve Jiang Ziya to save himself. At this moment, Ji Fa admired Jiang Ziya even more. He didn''t expect that he had such a fortune-telling power that he could even invite Lei Zhenzi to save himself. It seems that Xiqi has Jiang Ziya, and everything is much easier to handle.But everyone knows that all of this is Nagato''s secret manipulation. Nagato was silently proud of this, and everything was going on according to his own plan.And everything went very smoothly, this Jiang Ziya also obeyed her own words. After that, all the remnants of Master Wen had surrendered to Xiqi, Ji Fa Jiang Ziya and other talents returned to the barracks with soldiers.This is nothing but a very favorable condition for them to continue to attack Chaoge. And soon, King Zhou, who was in Chaoge, learned that Master Wen Tai was dead. This was the first time King Zhou was very sad.He usually stays in the drunken flowers every day, no matter what he hears, he will not be sad, but this time the death of Master Wen Tai really hit King Zhou. King Zhou said to the ministers at this moment: "Master Wen is loyal to serve the country, and the world is a lesson. However, his death is really pitiful, and we must avenge him." King Zhou was very decisive at this moment. King Zhou unexpectedly changed his past look like a lot of flowers and wine.At the moment he really hates him and hates that Jifa hates that Jiang Ziya.Not only attacked Chaoge and created a rebellion, but also forced Master Wen Tai to death. At this moment, Fei Zhongyouhun also said to King Zhou: "The king, Kana, and Li Jing have already broken the law, what are you going to do?" At this moment, King Zhou was angry, and he learned that Li Jing and his wife had broken the law. At this moment, he told the following: "Then let them ask questions in the street, in order to comfort the spirit of the Taishi in the sky." 5200 Novel Network www.5200txt. com Fei Zhongyouhun took the order, and then ordered the matter down, planning to execute the method of beheading Li Jing and his wife tomorrow, and beheaded in the street. At this moment, Xiqi, who had won a complete victory, had an atmosphere of joy in the entire barracks, but Jiang Ziya was completely relieved at this moment. Even Taishi Wen was dead, and it seemed that the capture of Chaoge was just around the corner. And Ji Fa is no longer worried, because with Jiang Ziya by his side, he can do everything himself, let Jiang Ziya plan himself, as long as he is a consul. And everyone was very tired after a busy day today, and they all went back to their houses. At this time, Nagato said something to Jiang Ziya.Jiang Ziya didn''t know what they were going to say to him at this moment. At this moment, Xiqi had just won a big victory. I saw that Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "There is something in Chaoge City at this moment. Please also ask Lei Zhenzi to help." And at this moment Jiang Ziya was very doubtful, what else could be in Chaoge at this moment, now that Master Wen is dead, everyone is very happy, how could there be anything else. Nagato had seen Jiang Ziyas question, and continued to say to Jiang Ziya: Now Jin Zha Mu Zha Nezha is working for Xiqi in our army camp, but their parents Li Jing and his wife are still in Chaoge City. ." When Jiang Ziya heard them say this, he thought, yes, Li Jing and his wife are still in Chaoge City, but after all, Li Jing and his wife are officials of Chaoge, and King Zhou shouldn''t do anything to them. But Nagato continued to say to Jiang Ziya: "Now that Taishi Wen dies, he will definitely anger Li Jing and his wife. Therefore, Prime Minister, you must also ask Lei Zhenzi to go to Brother Chao and save the Li Jing and his wife. Li Jing and his wife were saved, then Nezha, Jinzha, Muzha, the three of them will definitely be more loyal to Xiqi." Jiang Ziya admired at this moment. He usually looked at Nagato. He didn''t expect Nagato to be so deliberate. He never thought of these things. It seemed that everything was too simple for him. After that, Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "Thank you, fellow Taoist Nagato, for telling me what you said. If you told me what you said today, I suddenly realized it." Nagato and Jiang Ziya left after a salute, and Jiang Ziya knew that the most important thing now was to find Lei Zhenzi and let Lei Zhenzi hurry to rescue Li Jing and his wife. After that, Jiang Ziya found Lei Zhenzi and told him about the mission, and then he went back.And since he returned, he kept thinking about what happened recently, Nagato told him how to do it. Jiang Ziya really didn''t know that although this Nagato was extremely young, his skill was extremely deep, and this idea was also extremely thoughtful, and his own and his were more than thousands of miles away. But Jiang Ziya smiled. Now everything is going smoothly. It seems that the Conferred God plan will also go smoothly. Jiang Ziya can also see that Nagato is standing on the side of Xiqi, which undoubtedly laid the foundation for his victory. Foundation. Sure enough, the next day, in Chaoge City, Li Jing and his wife were detained on the street just like that.The guillotine has been prepared for the couple. Just waiting until noon, I cut him two to memorialize the spirit of Taishi Wen.At this moment, Li Jing also sighed with his wife: "Madam, because of me, you ended up like me. It seems that I have been loyal to Brother Chao but also stupidly loyal. In the end, I ended up with such an end and made you suffer with me." .. 3252 Chapter 263: Lei Zhenzi rescued Li Jing and his wife You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Li Jing''s wife is very reasonable. He also knows that his husband is sincere and will support her husband''s decision no matter what, but he didn''t expect that the two of them would end up like this in the end. But Mrs. Li still said to Li Jing: "It doesn''t matter. It is enough that we have cultivated three talented sons. Now I have no regrets." However, Li Jing still felt that his loyalty to Brother Chao finally ended up being beheaded in the street. He regretted at this moment why he didn''t help Na Xiqi in the first place. Even his son persuaded himself, but he still did not listen. And its no use regretting at this moment. Li Jing and Madam Li both knelt there, waiting to be beheaded at noon. Although they regretted it at this moment, they had nothing to do. Soon noon arrived. Seeing that noon had arrived, the executioner quickly gave the order, and the decapitator also raised his sword. But at this moment, at the speed of thunder, the Lei Zhenzi flew over and rescued the Li Jing couple.And run away quickly. The people of Chaoge did not react, and the Li Jing and his wife had been rescued by Lei Zhenzi.All the soldiers watched foolishly on the spot, except for the two prisoners who were about to be beheaded, everything else was there. When Fei Zhongyouhun learned of the news, he was also very angry. They didn''t know how to explain it to King Zhou, but in the end King Zhou knew it, and King Zhou was furious. King Zhou punished Fei Zhongyouhun and everyone who executed the beheading method that day.Because if it were not for their unfavorable care, then Li Jing and his wife would have been in a different place. But King Zhou was still very angry. King Zhou directly said to those people in the court hall: "You rubbish, even two of you can''t guard them. What use do I want you to do?" The ministers below were already trembling with fright. This king Zhou was famous for his cruelty, especially the torture he developed, no matter which one they could not bear.So now they dare not say anything below. King Zhou''s anger had not diminished at all, and Fei Zhongyouhun didn''t know what to do at the moment.Now that Taishi Wen is dead, and even Li Jing and his wife have been rescued, Xiqi''s power is gradually becoming stronger. Even if King Zhou is a fool, he knows that Brother Chao is no better than before. Now Xiqi is slowly growing, and Brother Chao is now at stake. Fei Zhongyouhun was persuading the composition, and the two of them said to King Zhou, Dont be angry, King. Even if the Li Jian and his wife are rescued, what good is it, they are just half-old people. There is no influence on Brother Zhao at all." And this baby is not easy to fool, he said to Fei Zhongyouhun two people: "What about their three sons? I knew that they should be killed before." King Zhou felt a little regretful at this moment. And Fei Zhongyouhun was still there to persuade him at the moment, and they said to King Zhou: "Keep your breath away, King. Listen to us and analyze the current situation for you." Although Taishi Wen is dead and the situation is now leaning towards Xiqi, our side is not bad either.After all, we have the foundation laid for many years, but Xiqi cannot solve it if he wants to rebel overnight.16 Novel Network www.book16.com King Zhou also made sense when he heard Fei Zhongyouhun''s words. No matter how powerful Laxiqi was, his dynasty was not established overnight.How could you be afraid of their anti-thief? But the facts are not good for these people, and King Zhou is very angry.However, he had already punished everything he deserved, so King Zhou didn''t say anything more. King Zhou also went down, and Fei Zhongyouhun two people were next to King Zhou and said to King Zhou: "The king recently entered a group of beauties. They are arranged next to your palace. Do you want to take a look now?" King Zhou was born lustful, and Fei Zhongyouhun also knew this about King Zhou, so they took what they liked, and from time to time they would catch some good-looking women from the people and come back to offer them to King Zhou. This is also the reason why King Zhou keeps these two men doing wrong things.After all, the two of them learned about King Zhou''s preferences.When King Zhou heard the two of them say so, he became interested. Then he stopped thinking about those things, and went straight to the bedroom of those beautiful women.And Fei Zhongyouhun himself followed King Zhou, and followed King Zhou to the beautiful palace. Fei Zhongyouhun and the two of them were still behind King Zhou, looked at each other, and then sighed. Fortunately, they were prepared, otherwise King Zhou would get angry, and Yangchi would not be good for them. Up. King Zhou didn''t want that anymore, now he just wanted to see those beauties as soon as possible, and King Zhou''s mood improved at this moment, not at all like in the court. On the other side, Li Jing and his wife had been rescued by Lei Zhenzi long ago, and Li Jing and his wife saw that Lei Zhenzi looked special and somewhat terrifying.At this moment Li Jing asked: "Who are you on earth?" When Lei Zhenzi heard Li Jing''s question, and saw Li Jing and Mrs. Li, he was a little scared, so he said to Li Jing and his wife: "General Li, dont be afraid. Im sent by Jiang Ziya to save you. The sons are also in our barracks." When Li Jing heard Lei Zhenzi say so, he was no longer afraid. It turned out that Jiang Ziya asked this person to rescue them. At this moment, Li Jing and his wife were relieved, and there was still their own son in the Xiqi army camp. They could see themselves immediately. ''S son is a little happy. But Li Jing and his wife were excited just now, but immediately lowered their heads. If they hadn''t been obsessed at the time, and had been doing their best for the so-called Chaoge, they would not end up in this situation now, and their son also persuaded himself at that time. Lei Zhenzi saw the sigh of Li Jing and his wife, but he still said to Li Jing and his wife: "General Li, Mrs. Li should go to the prime minister with me first. And your son should miss you too." You and Mrs. Li looked at each other and then nodded. Although they were wrong, they still wanted to see their son as soon as possible. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Soon Lei Zhenzi took the Li Jing and his wife to the place where the Xiqi army was stationed, and soon Li Jing and his wife into the military camp in Xiqi. At this moment, Cheng and others were all there, Nezha, Muzha, and Jinzha were also there. They saw that Li Jing and his wife were here, and the three children were very happy, so they rushed directly to them.The family hugged there, Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others looked at them very pleased... 3253 Chapter 264: Ji Fa revives his glory You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Li Jing and his wife are always a little guilty for these three children.Ne Zha was picked up by Taiyi not long after he was born. At that time, Jin Zha Mu Zha persuaded himself to join the Shexiqi camp, and the two did not agree. Unexpectedly, he was wrong after all, Li Jing shook his head and sighed.But his children didn''t blame him at all. Li Jing was also very happy at the moment, and Mrs. Li watched, and the three sons who had been missing for a long time were finally in front of her. Mrs. Li was so excited that she shed tears. The three children, Jinzha Muzha, Nezha saw it, and Mrs. Li shed tears, and at this moment they comforted their mother.Let Mrs. Li stop crying. And Mrs. Li just told her three children that this was the tears of excitement when they finally saw the people they were thinking of, so they didn''t have to worry. But Li Jing realized that it was Jiang Ziya who asked Lei Zhenzi to rescue the couple. At this moment, Li Jing came to Jiang Ziya and bowed to Jiang Ziya. Li Jing said to Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister is that I am too stupid. But you sent someone to rescue me. Thank you so much." And Jiang Ziya said to Li Jing: Its okay, everyone has a time when stubbornness is too deep, but now its better to figure it out, and your three sons have helped us Xiqi a lot. We have them in Xiqi. , It''s like adding wings to a tiger." When Li Jing heard Jiang Ziya say this, he felt some comfort in his heart.He was really fortunate to have these three heroic sons, and he didn''t worry about him at all. And now Ji Fa also said to Li Jing: "It''s great that you can come, Chief Li, and I''m even more powerful after you come." But Li Jing was very polite, and said to Ji Fa: "Just thank you Xiaohouye for taking in our couple. There is no expression of gratitude to you." But Ji Fa sighed that Li Jing was really too polite. The contributions of his three sons to Xiqi are countless.Compared with this, it''s a drop in the bucket. At this moment, Jin Zha Mu Zha, Ne Zha and others also bowed to Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others, and said to them: "Thank you, the prime minister, for sending someone to rescue our parents. We must do our best for Xiqi." When Ji Fa heard the three children say this, he laughed.This is a happy smile, and Jiang Ziya on the other side is also very happy.And all this is really in progress according to what Chang Changmen told him. Nagato had been sitting there all the time. He watched that what happened now was under his control, and this matter would soon be over, Nagato thought to himself in his heart. The Li Jing and his wife quickly settled down in the Xiqi military camp, and the reunion of the Li family also brought greater motivation and enthusiasm to the three children. And their way of attacking Brother Chao is getting better and better.But a huge bad news hit, that is, Ji Chang, who couldn''t afford to be ill, died like this. Ji Fa was distraught. He didn''t expect that his father would pass away like this. If it weren''t for the devil''s four generals to kill his grandmother, how could he not be able to withstand the grief and be sick.Biqugek www.hoennkxs.com Ji Fa only hates himself and is unable to protect his family. Now his father is dead, and when he is dying, his father tells himself that he must help him complete his unfinished things and attack Chaoge. And Ji Fa also agreed to Ji Chang''s request, and when Ji Chang was dying, he nodded to Ji Chang and promised his father that he would accomplish his unfinished will. But Ji Fa is still very sad these days, after all, this is the pain of losing his father, how could he be able to react in a short while.He thought that his father would take him to defeat Brother Chao, but he did not expect that his father would have died of illness halfway through, which was also a big blow to Ji Fa. And these days Jiang Ziya is also persuading Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya said to Ji Fa: "The deceased is dead, then let him rest in peace, but you must not forget what Hou Ye told you before he died. As long as you are good The completion of the event means that Master Hous dying wish has been fulfilled." Ji Fa nodded to this Jiang Ziya.He knew that he must fulfill his father''s last wish.But he was still a little sad. But grief is useless at all, Jiang Ziya persuaded Ji Fa like this.Let Ji Fa cheer up quickly and lead the troops to attack Brother Chao, now Brother Chao has no longer had Master Wen.Now it will be the best time to attack Chaoge. And Ji Fa also felt that he shouldn''t be so depressed anymore, and then he went to look at his father''s tablet, and then calmed down. After Ji Chang died, Ji Fa also naturally became the Hou Ye of Xiqi, leading everyone to attack Chaoge.After Ji Fa returned to normal, he said to all the generals and soldiers on the training ground: "Let me lead the soldiers to conquer, and I must defeat the brutal King King Chao. Return us to a mortuary." All the soldiers are very full of morale. Their Lord Hou is very motivated at the moment. What reason do they have for not being full of morale? And Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others are below, looking at Ji Fa as if they have been changed. At this moment, Jiang Ziya and Nagato are also particularly relieved, and Nagato looks at the sky, everything is in accordance with his own steps. When I was walking, I was a little relieved at the moment. On the other hand, Brother Chao can use fewer and fewer talents, and all the ministers are also very worried. If Xiqi comes to commit an offence at this moment, then Brother Chao is absolutely precarious. But King Zhou still indulged in the sleeping halls of those beautiful women arranged for him by Fei Zhongyouhun every day, and now he has not even gone to the early dynasty, and all the ministers are very disappointed with King Zhou. But there is no way.Although Fei Zhongyouhun made the arrangements for King Zhou properly and let King Zhou enjoy the flowers every day, they also knew that if the current situation continues, it will definitely be detrimental to Brother Chao. They will also be in danger of life. So Fei Zhongyouhun sent someone to invite Chief Deng who had returned to his hometown before that.Now that there are very few talents, they must seize all opportunities. And this task naturally fell into the hands of the two ministers.The two ministers also wanted Brother Chao not to be violated by those Xiqis, so they also took orders to invite Chief Deng. After that, the two ministers went to Dengs family village to find Chief Deng, but as soon as they arrived at Dengs village, the two ministers saw a villager. They had planned to go forward and ask the villager. What is the situation for Chief Deng? where? But they didn''t expect them to go up there, and when they saw, this person dressed like a villager was the General Deng who they were looking for... 3254 Chapter 265: Deng Jiugong is in command You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two ministers walked in there at this moment and saw Zongbing Deng, and Zongbing Deng was also very happy when he saw that two old friends were coming.Hurry up and greet the two ministers to sit in their own room. After arriving in the room, Chief Deng said to the two adults, "I don''t know what is important for the two adults." At the beginning, the two adults just said to Deng Zongbing: "Deng Zongbing returned to his hometown. We have never visited you. This time we just have time to see you. We were old friends before. Seeing that you are physically strong, the two of us are happy." General Deng heard the two adults say so, and laughed there. He didn''t expect that the old friend of the imperial court hadn''t forgotten him, nor was he in vain. But Chief Deng soon poured tea for these two adults. These two adults finally came to see themselves, how could Chief Deng neglect them. After a while, a pretty woman appeared from the back of the house. She was about 16 years old and beautiful.When the two adults saw this little girl, they had some questions at the moment. Deng Zongbing smiled, and said to his daughter: "These two are old friends of the court, and now they are coming to visit us. So you don''t hurry to greet the two adults." After that, the beautiful woman bowed to the two adults, and said to the two adults: "Hello, adults. The little girl, Chan Yu, greets the two adults." When the two adults heard Chan Yu''s greeting to them, they were happy at the moment. They took a sip of tea and said to Chief Deng: "I didn''t expect Chan Yu to grow up so much. I remember when you just left, she was so small." When Zongbing Deng heard the two adults say so, he also sighed that time flies too fast, but now he and his daughter are living here with fun. The two adults felt that the warmth was almost reached at this moment. They glanced at each other at this moment, and then nodded to each other. One of the adults spoke to Deng Zongbing and said: "Deng Zongbing, in fact, we are here to find You also have something to ask for." When Zongbing Deng heard this, he also had very doubts in his heart. These two adults were officials in the court, and there was no way they would ask themselves for anything. However, Zongbing Deng still asked these two adults: "The two adults said it''s okay, what can I ask for?" After that, the two great talents slowly said: "The Xiqi anti-thief is extremely rampant. Even Master Wen is not their opponent. Now Brother Chao is in short supply, so I would like to invite Chief Deng to you. Out of the mountain." As soon as Chief Deng heard these two ministers say this, he was shocked at the moment. He didn''t expect that Xiqi anti-thief was so powerful, and even the Wen Taishi was not their opponent. Afterwards, Chief Deng said to the two ministers: "I didn''t expect that Xiqi was so rampant, but even Master Wen was not their opponent. I have returned to my hometown for several years and now I am a grassroots. can." But the two ministers still talked bitterly at this moment, and they said to Zongbing Deng: "Zongbing Deng, you are still too modest. Who doesn''t know that you were so powerful back then, but now Brother Chao is in trouble, so everyone should come to help." Deng Zongbing is still a bit embarrassed at this moment. It is not that he does not want to help Brother Chao, but he has been back home for 10 years.Now that he is a grassroots, what is his ability to fight against Naxiqi?Gougou Novel Network www.ggtxt.com And that Taishi Wen is not La Xiqi''s opponent, so how can he be able to fight against Xiqi?Chief Deng was hesitating at the moment. At this time, Deng Zongbings daughter Chan Yu, who had been standing next to him, said, "Daddy, I think what these two adults said is extremely reasonable. Now it is the time when Brother Chao is using people, and the country is rising and falling. Every husband is responsible. If he can help, then Daddy should return to Chaoge." But when the two adults heard this little girl speaking like this, they sighed there greatly. They didn''t expect this little girl to have such knowledge. And Zongbing Deng heard that his daughter said so at this moment. He didnt hesitate anymore. After all, as his daughter said, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. Now it is the time when the imperial court is using people. Is there any reason not to go out and help? After that, Zongbing Deng said to the two adults: "If this is the case, then I will go back to my brother. But I haven''t led a soldier to fight in a long time. I really don''t know what my ability is now." When the two adults heard the commander say so, they were very happy at the moment, at least this time Fei Zhongyouhun, the task assigned to himself was completed. The two were also old friends of Deng Zongbing''s former friends. They also knew the strength of Deng Zongbing, so they felt more at ease now that this Chaoge finally had someone to use. And this daughter of Zongbing Deng is really a rare wizard.Although she is a daughter, she was trained by Chief Deng from an early age like a man.Horseback archery and martial arts are no worse than men. So Zongbing Deng brought his daughter with him when he left the mountain this time, and the two of them returned to the brotherhood with the two ministers.After that, Zongbing Deng regained his military power and led many soldiers to fight against Naxiqi. On the other side, Shen Gongbao was not idle either. He looked at the current situation and it was not in favor of Brother Chao, so he went everywhere to ask for help. So this time Shen Gongbao went to Feilong Cave.And the one who saw Shen Gongbao was a little book boy. The little book boy straightforwardly asked Shen Gongbao: "Who are you?" Shen Gongbao directly reported himself to the little book boy and expressed his desire to see Gu Liu''s grandson.When the little book boy heard Shen Gongbao say this, he asked Shen Gongbao to wait outside the cave for a while, and waited for himself to report. The little book boy went directly into the cave and told his master that Shen Gongbao wanted to see the news, and after Gu Liusun heard it, he let the little book boy welcome Shen Gongbao in. And soon the little book boy greeted Shen Gongbao in, and at this moment Gu Liusun and Shen Gongbao sat in front of the stone table in the cave.Gu Liusun asked Shen Gongbao: "I don''t know what happened to your friend." And Shen Gongbao said to Gu Liusun: "I''m here this time to ask you to come out and help." When Gu Liusun heard Shen Gongbao saying this, he asked Shen Gongbao: "What do you say?" And Shen Gongbao continued to use his method to instigate Zhao Gongming down the mountain to say to Ku Liusun again, but Ku Liusun''s attitude was completely different from that of Zhao Gongming... 3255 Chapter 266: Supervisor of the Grain Officer You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I saw that one kept, and said to Shen Gongbao: "You are wrong to say that, Fellow Daoist, Jiang Ziya helped Zhou Faqiang. It is to walk the way for the sky. What''s wrong?" And Shen Gongbao saw that the words he said to Zhao Gongming were completely useless to Gu Liusun. At this moment, he was a little panicked, but he still said to the Liusun: "Does the daoist think that Jiang Ziya did all the work? Right?" I saw that grandson continued to say to Shen Gongbao: "God is so, I can''t go against it. Dao brother is now in vain, so it''s better to go back to the mountain and practice quickly." When Shen Gongbao saw this grandson with his whole heart in the direction of Naxiqi, Shen Gongbao was even more indignant at this moment.He had nothing to say with this grandson, and left angrily. But Gu Liusun felt that Shen Gongbao was scheming, so he ignored him and let him leave like that.After Shen Gongbao left, Gu Liu had to sit in the cave and not ask about world affairs. And Shen Gongbao became more and more angry as he thought about it. He didn''t expect that Gu Liusun would not listen to him, and he was still there. At this moment, he was walking and cursing Gu Liusun for not knowing how to work. And just after he walked a few steps, he was grabbed by his ankle with a hand. At this moment, Shen Gongbao was surprised and he looked down on the ground.I don''t know what it is. But I saw that a small person slowly emerged from the soil, and that person''s height was only a little bit higher than Shen Gongbao''s waist. And Shen Gongbao asked the man at this moment: "Who are you short, why are you blocking my progress?" I saw that the little man was aggrieved and said to Shen Gongbao: "I am a native-born grandson. But I should ask you, who are you? Why are you insulting my master here in broad daylight?" When Shen Gongbao heard the little one say this, he laughed at this moment, but he didn''t expect to meet the disciple Tuxing-grandson who left his grandson. Shen Gongbao thought at this moment, this is really nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes, it is no effort to get it, hehe, you staying with the grandson and not keeping me, but I met you, the apprentice, the native grandson because of destiny. Afterwards, Shen Gongbao said to the native-speaking grandson: "You turned out to be the native-speaking grandson. I came here to find you this time. I can be regarded as your uncle by seniority." When Tu Xingsun heard Shen Gongbao''s words, he believed Shen Gongbao''s words.Later, Tu Xingsun asked Na Shen Gongbao: "I don''t know what is wrong with you coming to me?" And Shen Gongbao was standing there at the moment, his two eyes rolled around thinking about how to fool the native grandson so that the native native grandson can come down to help Brother Chao. After that, Shen Gongbao thought of something, and said to the native grandson: "I think you have cultivated the Tao for many years, and you are still mediocre. It seems that you are still on the road to becoming a celestial being. It is very difficult for you to cultivate personal wealth. " And this native grandson was not annoyed. He heard that Shen Gongbao said that he could cultivate personal wealth. At this moment, he was a little curious, so he asked Shen Gongbao what is this world wealth? While Shen Gongbao watched Tuxing''s grandson getting the bait, he continued to say to the Tuxing village, "Of course he is a high official in this world and enjoys the glory and wealth of the world." Tu Xingsun was obviously moved, but he still felt that his abilities were not enough, so he asked Shen Gongbao: "Is what you said is true? Can I do it too?" 360 Literature Website www.360wxw.com Shen Gongbao watched Tuxing-sun completely got the bait, he nodded to the Tuxing-sun, and said to the Tuxing-sun: "As long as you go down the mountain and help Chaoge to fight against Xiqi, I will be able to revise the book. I recommend you. Be a big official." Tu Xingsun asked, what kind of official can Shen Gongbao have?Is this thing he said reliable?After all, his qualifications are mediocre, and his native grandson also knows.So he must ask to understand. Afterwards, Shen Gongbao nodded to Tuxing Sun, and promised to say to Tuxing Sun: "If you go down the mountain, I will recommend you to Marshal Deng Jiugong. You can at least be a vanguard when you go there. You can assist Marshal Deng Jiugong and successfully defeat Xiqi together. You will be indispensable for prosperity and wealth." When Tu Xingsun heard Shen Gongbao say this, he was already heartbroken at this moment, and he said to Shen Gongbao that he was going, and after packing up and saluting, he was going to find Deng Jiugong. After Shen Gongbao nodded to the native-speaking grandson, he stood here waiting for the native-speaking grandson to pay a salute before coming to meet.And Shen Gongbao also naturally told Tuxing Sun, this matter can not be told to anyone. But Tuxing Sun went back and stole a magic weapon from his master.Then I saw Shen Gongbao again. Shen Gongbao gave the recommendation letter he had written to Tuxing grandson, and told Zhi Tuxing grandson that as long as he took this recommendation letter, Deng Jiugong would definitely give him an official position. After that, Tuxing-sun went down the mountain, and after going down the mountain, Tuxing-sun soon arrived at Deng Jiugongs camp. At this moment, Deng Jiugong had been ordered to attack Xiqi. And just outside the barracks, Tuxing Sun squatting in the grass, he saw a girl riding a horse back to the camp, he exclaimed at this moment: "Where is this fairy? It is so beautiful." And this happened to be heard by the soldiers who went to tour and arrested Tu Xing-sun, and Tu Xing-sun was not afraid to follow the soldiers to see Deng Jiugong. After seeing Deng Jiugong, the two soldiers said directly to Deng Jiugong: "This little guy has been boasting that this young lady is beautiful outside the camp, and the two of us caught him here." When Deng Jiugong saw this little dwarf at this moment, he asked this little dwarf: "Who are you little dwarf? How dare to speak to my daughter like this." And Tu Xingsun still looked indifferent, he still looked at the Zen Yu there without blinking.And Deng Jiugong was even more angry when he saw Tu Xingsun look like this, and he directly announced that he would let someone beat him 40 times. And Tu Xingsun said at this time: "Miss is naturally beautiful, isn''t everything I''m telling the truth? Should I be beaten if I tell the truth?" And Deng Jiugong looked at this kid who was not tall, but he was so eloquent and eloquent. At this moment, he was even more angry, but he saw that the native grandson took out the recommendation letter given by Shen Gongbao, and Deng Jiugong saw that this was the person recommended by Shen Gongbao. . So he directly sealed this Tuxing Sun as an official who looked at grain and grass, and Tuxing Sun thought he would be able to get a pioneer official, but he did not expect to be an official in charge of grain. But Tu Xingsun still felt that it didn''t matter. He thought in his heart that if Deng Jiugong lost at that time, he would definitely come to beg for himself, and then he could show his talents.He did not repel too much. On the other side, Xiqi has been very smooth.Nagato knew that the next thing would not be far away.But Nagato has its own tricks... 3256 Chapter 267: Jiang Ziyas Suspicion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this way, Tuxing Sun became Deng Jiugong''s food inspector.And Tu Xingsun also had a leisure time at this moment. He knew that by then Deng Jiugong had lost the battle, he would find here. And Deng Jiugong led his troops to Xiqi to attack again, and he set up camp not far from Chaoge. Xiqi finally noticed at this time. The Chao brother had sent new people to attack them. At this moment, everyone in the military camp is discussing this matter, and Nangong Shi said to Ji Fa and Jiang Ziya: "Report to Lord Hou and the Prime Minister, this super brother has sent new people to attack us. This newcomer is a soldier named Deng." Jiang Ziya just didn''t know who the soldier surnamed Deng was. He was very suspicious, so he asked Nangong Shi: "The soldier surnamed Deng." And Nangong Shi knew at this moment that Jiang Ziya didnt know who he was, and then said to Jiang Ziya in detail: I also did a good job of investigating it, and only then did I know that Chief Deng is a veteran of the previous dynasty. Victory in all battles, and since King Zhou became the throne, he has returned to his hometown." When Jiang Ziya heard Nangongshi say this, he understood at this moment. It turns out that they are veterans who have used the previous dynasty. It seems that when the teacher is dead, they really have no talents to use. But Jiang Ziya still didn''t panic at this moment. He said to everyone at this moment: "Since they have come and stationed not far from us, it seems that they will attack in time. Then we will take action and take a look at the front. What is the skill of the veteran." At this moment, everyone heard Jiang Ziya say this, and they also agreed very much. After all, they had never played against this Deng Jiugong, and naturally they didn''t know his strength. After that, everyone talked about some more and they all went back to their own barracks, and after Jiang Ziya returned to his barracks, he began to think.There hasnt been anything lately. Nagato told him all the things before, and Jiang Ziya wondered at this moment why Nagato has been helping herself with these things without asking for money.And these credits are ultimately attributed to him, so what is Nagato''s plan? Jiang Ziya felt that Nagato was by no means a simple person. How could he put all the credit on himself? Who in this world does not love fame and fortune? However, Jiang Ziya thought about it again. These days, Nagato did not make any unnecessary actions, and he tried his best to help himself every time, and the energy of Nagato was unique, Jiang Ziya had seen this. Jiang Ziya didn''t think much anymore at this moment. He didn''t have much ability now, so he could only take one step and look one step at a time. At least this Nagato still listened to him now, and he would tell him how to do everything. But what Jiang Ziya didn''t know was that Nagato told him all this was for Nagato himself.Nagato wouldn''t pay much attention to these fame and fortune and these superficial kung fu at all. When the real Conferred God plan is successful, then what he gets is the real one. Naturally, Nagato learned that Deng Jiugong brought people to fight against Xiqi.But this is happening according to the trajectory, so Nagato didn''t say much, and so far, Jiang Ziya should be able to deal with it alone, so Nagato is no longer worried at all. Sure enough, on the second day, Deng Jiugong sent his daughter Deng Chanyu to attack Naxiqi. And Jiang Ziya saw that since Deng Jiugong had sent someone to attack Xiqi, he couldn''t sit there waiting to be killed. He directly said to the brothers Chaotian and Chaolei: Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com "Chao Tian Chao Lei, you two should go and see their strength first. Remember not to be careless." Chaotian Chao Lei took the order, and then led his troops to meet Deng Chanyu.And they fought fiercely.Chao Tian Chao Lei was not afraid of that woman, and they wondered what skill that woman had and could beat their brother. After Chaotian and Deng Chanyu fought for two rounds, Deng Chanyu obviously couldn''t beat Chaotian.Deng Chanyu rode a horse and fled. And that Chaotian felt that Deng Chanyu must have lost to himself, so he was very proud at the moment, so he chased after him.Unexpectedly, after he chased two steps, Deng Chanyu turned his head and threw two things at himself. Chaotian didn''t respond, and was directly hit by what Deng Chanyu threw at him, and he was dismounted just like that.When Chao Lei saw that his elder brother was dismounted, he was very panicked. At this moment, he quickly took his elder brother on the horse and quickly withdrew to the barracks. And this Deng Chanyu did not struggle, so he went back, but it is true that Deng Chanyu won this stop, and Deng Chanyu was very proud after returning. And Deng Jiugong praised Deng Chanyu: "Chanyu, he did a very good job in this battle." After Deng Chanyu won, she was very proud. She said to Deng Jiugong: "Daddy wants me to look at the people in Xiqi. It''s not withstandable. I don''t think you need to get out of the way at all. I can beat them up. " And Deng Jiugong said to Deng Chanyu at this moment: "Chanyu, you have to know one truth, that is, the arrogant soldier will be defeated. But you did a very good job today, but tomorrow you must be careful not to get anything. A trap is good." Deng Chanyu was still very proud at the moment, but she still listened to her father''s words and nodded to her father to relieve his father. After Chao Tian was smashed from the horse on the other side, Chao Lei took him back to Xiqi''s barracks, but Jiang Ziya was also very panicked at the moment when he heard that Chao Tian was smashed. Hurry up and let people quickly heal the sky.Then he asked about Chao Lei''s situation? Chao Lei said to Jiang Ziya: "Deng Chanyu was obviously inferior to our two brothers when the war started today, and later he lost to the two of us at all and ran away directly." Jiang Ziya heard what Chao Lei said, and he became even more curious. He said to Chao Lei: "Since that Deng Chanyu can''t beat the two of you, and both ran away on horseback, how could Chaotian be in danger?" At this moment, Chao Lei heard Jiang Ziya say this, he shook his head and sighed, and continued to say to Jiang Ziya: "Ah, we also thought that Deng Chanyu was lost to us, so we ran away, so my brother hurried. Riding horses to chase each other, but I didn''t expect that it was just her strategy." When Jiang Ziya heard Chao Lei''s words, he understood that it turned out that Chao Tian Chao Lei was intrigued by Deng Chanyu''s conspiracy. That''s why he ended up here, but he clearly told them both that he must be careful not to be careless. I saw Chao Lei continuing to say: "After that Deng Chanyu ran two steps, he turned his head and threw something at my brother, and my brother was knocked to the ground.." .. 3257 Chapter 268: Deng Chanyu won two games in a row You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Jiang Ziya heard Chao Lei saying this, he understood the ins and outs of the matter, and he said to Chao Lei: "It seems that your brothers are still careless. Do you think that she is a woman who is defeated by your two big men, so You were careless, but you didn''t expect to be turned against you by her." Chao Lei lowered his head at this moment, but he still nodded to Jiang Ziya, confirming that Jiang Ziya''s words were really correct, and the two brothers were really careless. And Jiang Ziya said to them right now, the most important thing now is to take a look at Chaotian''s injuries.Is life in danger? At this moment, Chao Lei said to Jiang Ziya: "Don''t worry, Prime Minister, my brother is not in danger of life, and our father is guarding him at this moment." When Jiang Ziya heard Chao Lei''s words like this, at least he was relieved now, but he didn''t expect that Deng Chanyu did have some tricks, and I''m afraid he is also a ruthless character, which is not easy to deal with. And at this moment, Nezhabian, who was listening to the side, said to Jiang Ziya: "I don''t believe what that woman is capable of. Let me meet Deng Chanyu for a while tomorrow." And Jiang Ziya didnt know what to do at the moment. When he heard that Nezha was going to meet that Deng Chanyu for a while, he agreed at this moment, but he still told Nezha the same thing as Chaotian Chaoleis two brothers said yesterday. If you do, make him be careful not to be careless. Nagato was always there, but he never said a word.He still waited for tomorrow to see if Nezha could beat that Deng Chanyu before proceeding to the next step. Looking at Nagato, that Jiang Ziya didn''t ask himself at all. At this moment, they also felt that it might be Jiang Ziya had discovered something, or he had already had a grudge against him. Nagato knew about Jiang Ziya''s insidious cunning. Although Jiang Ziya was mediocre, he couldn''t match his fellow junior, Shen Gongbao, but his master asked him to preside over the deity. This undoubtedly does not explain Jiang Ziya''s scheming, so Jiang Ziya has created a barrier to Nagato at this moment, which is acceptable to Nagato, but Nagato is not worried. After all, when Jiang Ziya didn''t know what to do, he would still come to find himself, otherwise he couldn''t complete the Conferred God plan, and perhaps his master would embarrass him. So Nagato didn''t care about these things anymore, and went straight back from the military camp to his own camp, where he meditated.Not disturbed by external forces. But Jiang Ziya only wanted to rely on his own ability this time. He just wanted to know whether he could persuade the enemy to retreat by relying on his own ability. He couldn''t always ask Nagato whenever he had anything. Besides, he didn''t know when Nagato could help him without asking for rewards, and why Nagato helped him without asking for rewards, Jiang Ziya didn''t know. And the second day came soon. Sure enough, Deng Chanyu was clamoring outside the camp again. Yesterday, it was said that Nezha could lead the troops, so Jiang Ziya didn''t say much, so Nezha led the troops out to fight. And this Deng Chanyu just won yesterday, so she was not afraid of anyone at the moment, very proud, she saw that this time it was a child who came out, she laughed at this moment.First Reading Network www.01dsw.com Unexpectedly, this Xiqi was reduced to such a point, reduced to sending a child to fight him, and Deng Chanyu was even more fearless at this moment. Ne Zha was very angry when he heard what Deng Chanyu said. He didn''t say much, and directly pointed at Deng Chanyu with a fire-tip spear.Just like that started his offense. And Deng Chanyu also believed that she was not afraid of him. She took a long knife at the moment, and started to confront Nezha''s flaming spear just like that.Ne Zha stabbed Deng Chanyu''s waist with a fire-tip spear, but Deng Chanyu hid. After Deng Chanyu hid, he took a long knife and wanted to slash towards Nezha''s shoulder.But when Nezha''s fire-tip spear was blocked, the two fought fiercely. And the sound of the swordsman meeting creaked.The soldiers on both sides were also fighting fiercely there, but the main force was still on Deng Chanyu and Nezha. And Deng Chanyu and Nezha were in contact with each other, and they refused to give in to each other.And slowly Nezha took the lead, and now Deng Chanyu turned her eyes and took out her colorful sacred stone, and hit Nezha like that. And Nezha didn''t slow down, he was hit in the face by this stone.And Deng Chanyu threw two stones at Nezha one after another, and Nezha quickly fled back to the camp because he was lost. And Deng Chanyu did not chase each other, Nezha took his remaining soldiers and quickly fled back to the barracks, Deng Chanyu also returned to his barracks with his soldiers. After Nezha returned to the barracks, Jiang Ziya saw Nezha''s face. He had been beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face. At this moment, Jiang Ziya knew that Nezha could not beat that Deng Chanyu. At this moment, Ne Zha said to Jiang Ziya: "Prime Minister, I don''t know what evil charm Deng Chanyu has. At first, I clearly had the upper hand, but she threw two stones at me, and I was beaten by her. Be like this." When Jiang Ziya looked at Ne Zha, he thought of what Chao Lei said yesterday. It seems that Chao Tian and Ne Zha are the same trick. It seems that Deng Chanyu really has some skill. At this moment, Jiang Ziya was worried there. Even Nezha could not beat that Deng Chanyu. It seemed that this matter was really not as simple as he thought. Jiang Ziya thought that Deng Jiugong had returned to his hometown for decades and should have no skill, but Unexpectedly, his daughter was so powerful. After Deng Chanyu returned to the barracks, he was very proud, and he was victorious for two consecutive days.She is even more proud now.Although Deng Jiugong persuaded his daughter not to be so proud, but his daughter won two games in a row, Deng Jiugong naturally felt very happy. Although this native grandson was not welcome in Deng Jiugongs barracks, he was still an officer in charge of food, and he saw Deng Chanyu not only looks good, but at this moment he was even more concerned about Deng Chanyu. Admiringly. And every day, I always follow Deng Chanyu''s dynamics.While Deng Jiugong and Deng Chanyu were in joy, they ignored the Tuxing grandson, and Tuxing grandson was not welcome in the barracks because of his short appearance. However, Tu Xingsun still ignored the eyes of others. He still looked at Deng Chanyu twice every day. After all, Deng Chanyu looked like a god, and he couldn''t move his eyes away... 3258 Chapter 269 Deng Chanyu lost the battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But Jiang Ziya couldn''t sit still at this moment. He was defeated for two consecutive days. No matter it was Nezha or Chaotian Chaolei, they couldn''t beat the man named Deng Chanyu. Even so, Jiang Ziya did not go to Nagato, and Nagato had been meditating there, regardless of the things outside the window.Now is not the time for him to take action. And they also want to see what Jiang Ziya is capable of?If he can''t solve this little matter, then he will talk about the host of the gods. On the third day, Jiang Ziya dispatched Huang Tianhua and Yang Jian.And this Huang Tianhua and Yang Jian are also the two, this Xiqi''s only and last hope, Jiang Ziya really hopes that they can win, and find face for their failure the previous two days. And soon it was the time when the two armies were at war, but that Deng Chanyu didnt see these two men in his eyes at all. She had been in a row for two days. At this moment, it was the time of arrogance and even took her hand The soldiers on board are also very disdainful. At the moment, the soldiers were still roaring, shouting from there: Little Xiqi, I don''t know enough, losing two games in a row, worrying for you. And Deng Chanyu, when she heard those soldiers talking about Xiqi people like this at this moment, she burst into laughter at this moment. She didn''t expect that her soldiers couldn''t see Xiqi people. Huang Tianhua and Yang Jian were very angry when they heard it. They didn''t expect Deng Chanyu to be so arrogant and even the soldiers under her hand were so rampant. At this moment, Yang Jian didn''t want to talk nonsense with this Deng Chanyu anymore, so he gave Huang Tianhua a look, and the two attacked Deng Chanyu from two directions. And Deng Chanyu was naturally lost to these two people at this moment. At this moment, she continued to play the previous routine and said to Huang Tianhua: "Huang Tianhua, you are a timid person, I don''t believe you dare to chase me." Huang Tianhua heard this Deng Chanyu say so, he was very dissatisfied at this moment, and he thought that Nezha was so fooled yesterday, but if he didn''t catch up with him, he might look down on him. Huang Tianhua still caught up after considering it for a long time, but he didn''t expect to hit the same trick again, and Nezha had the same tricks in Chaotian. After Huang Tianhua was knocked to the ground, Yang Jian hurriedly helped Huang Tianhua up, and this Deng Chanyu saw that Yang Jian was coming, so he also got Yang Jian a colorful sacred stone. At this critical moment, Yang Jian actually lit his third eye, and the beam of the third eye broke the colorful god stone. Yang Jian was also very angry at this moment. The beam directly pierced Deng Chanyu''s body, and Deng Chanyu also fell directly to the ground. Seeing that the situation was not good, the soldiers quickly helped Deng Chanyu up, and they hurriedly retreated. But Yang Jian saw that Huang Tianhua''s situation was not good at the moment, so he hurriedly helped Huang Tianhua to go back. In this battle, there was no benefit to each other. After Deng Chanyu was helped back to the barracks, Deng Jiugong saw that Deng Chanyu was injured so badly, and the place where Deng Chanyu was injured seemed to be burned. Deng Jiugong quickly sent a military doctor to treat Deng Chanyu. Deng Chanyu was not in a coma at the moment, and her consciousness still existed.Good novel www.hxs8.com The military doctor quickly checked Deng Chanyus injury and put medicine on Deng Chanyus wound. Then he said to Deng Jiugong: "The coach, I''m going to make medicine for the young lady, and she needs to be taken orally and externally for her injuries. After Deng Jiugong nodded to the military doctor, the military doctor also gave a salute and withdrew, and Deng Jiugong saw Deng Chanyu at this moment, and his heart was full of distress. Deng Chanyu felt a bit wronged while lying on the bed. Deng Jiugong asked Deng Chanyu with some concern: "How do you feel after your daughter has applied the medicine now? Do you feel better?" Deng Chanyu was lying on the bed and pouting, she felt extremely wronged at the moment.She said to her father: "Daddy, I still feel a little pain in my wound." At this time, Deng Jiugong was a little annoyed and said to Deng Chanyu: "I told you, don''t be too arrogant, be careful, killing an enemy on the battlefield is a trifling matter, but you don''t listen. How heartbroken you are to your father now." When Deng Chanyu heard Deng Jiugong say this, he felt that he was indeed arrogant a few days ago, so he was so careless.She felt that she was wrong at the moment, but now she was injured and she had no choice. And their father and daughter are still talking about this matter at the moment, but suddenly someone rushed in directly, this person is Tuxing grandson. Deng Jiugong saw that Tuxing''s grandson had entered his daughter''s camp without permission.At this moment, he was particularly angry, and said to the native son: "You are so courageous to enter my daughter''s camp without calling, and I''m still here now. If I were not here, you would dare to do something unruly." At this moment, Tuxing Sun said to Deng Jiugong: "I''m sorry, the marshal, I''m just worried about the young lady''s wounds. I just came back from supervising food, but heard that the young lady was injured. I quickly took a look. I was anxious. I forgot to report." How could Deng Jiugong listen to the explanation of the native-speaking grandson? At this moment, he was still very angry. He just wanted to give an order to punish the native-traveling grandson, but when he saw the native-sporting grandson, he took out something, held it in his hands and handed it to him. Yourself. Deng Jiugong did not pick up this thing. He first asked the native grandson, "What do you mean by this?" Tu Xingsun said to Deng Jiugong at this moment: "I heard that the lady was injured and was very anxious, so I hurried to get the medicine for the lady. This medicine is very powerful. As long as I put it on the injured place, I will encounter the nectar in the forest. Generally, it will definitely be good for the young ladys wound." Deng Jiugong is still very skeptical, he doesn''t know if what this native grandson said is true?So he didn''t take the medicine, he just continued to hesitate there. But Deng Jiugong watched his daughter feel so distressed there, how distressed Deng Jiugong''s heart was, and then he took the medicine from the native grandson. And this native grandson has been admiring Deng Chanyu for a long time, he actually wanted to fool Deng Jiugong, and then personally apply Deng Chanyu. But when Tu Xing-sun saw Deng Jiugongs appearance, he didnt wait to see himself. If he was saying this at the moment, Im afraid there would be no chance to connect with Deng Chanyu in the future. Its better to take the initiative to deliver medicine for Deng Chanyu now. Won a good reputation... 3259 Chapter 270 Nezha was captured You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Tu Xingsun glanced at Deng Chanyu again, he reluctantly left.Deng Chanyu naturally saw this Tuxing Sun looking at herself, but when she looked at this person, she was extremely short and ugly, and she simply bored this person to death. Deng Jiugong was eager to love his daughter, so he quickly asked the maid to apply medicine to his daughter. After applying the medicine, Deng Chanyu obviously felt that his wounds were much better. Deng Jiugong looked at Deng Chanyu better, and he finally relaxed.However, he must repay his revenge today, and Deng Jiugong took this account in his heart. On the other side of Xiqi, Yang Jian after they went back.Jiang Ziya found a military doctor for Huang Tianhua to be treated for the first time, but the military doctors were not surprised. After all, Nezha and Chaotian were injured successively in the past two or three days, and the injuries were all of the same kind. And when Nezha saw it, Huang Tianhua was also injured. He was still there to quarrel with Huang Tianhua. After all, Nezha was also a kid, so he said to Huang Tianhua: "Unexpectedly, you were also recruited. I remember that you said me when I came back yesterday. I didn''t expect you to be recruited by yourself today." Huang Tianhua was speechless by Nezha''s mouth. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say. After all, he was too careless. There were precedents for Chaotian and Nezha. He was still caught. But Yang Jian said to Jiang Ziya at this moment: "You don''t need to worry, Prime Minister. Although Tianhua was recruited this time, Deng Chanyu was also injured by my heavenly eye." However, Jiang Ziya still scolded Huang Tianhua, where he scolded why he was not careful, there is already a precedent there, and he will still be hit. But fortunately, Yang Jian didn''t get the move this time, and he also injured that Deng Chanyu, so that Deng Chanyu would not come out again next time. Jiang Ziya said to Yang Jian, "You did a good job this time, but if Deng Chanyu is injured, he will not play again for a while. Then the next one may be Deng Jiugong himself." After Nezha, Yang Jian and others heard that Jiang Ziya said so, they also felt that Jiang Ziya was right, that Deng Chanyu was already injured at this moment, and Deng Jiugong should be the one who will play the battle next time. And Deng Chanyu is already so powerful, they can think about how powerful Deng Jiugong is.And Ji Fa naturally heard what Jiang Ziya said, that Deng Jiugong does not seem to be a simple character, and it is absolutely difficult to deal with. But everything is planned by Jiang Ziya, Ji Fa only needs to lead the soldiers to fight the battle.But Ji Fa didn''t know that Jiang Ziya, who had no Nagato, was just brave and insidious. In the past few days, Nagato has been working in his camp every day, and he didn''t even get out of his camp.He will soon understand the truth in this. And the next target of the Fengshen was also approaching immediately, so Nagato felt that everything around him was changing and his energy was slowly expanding. At this moment, Nagato felt that he was about to break through his own heavy force and was about to gain the next level of skill, and this moment was his most critical moment. Therefore, he was relieved to leave these matters to Jiang Ziya. He also knew that when he really needed him, he would have time to come forward, so Nagato would not be disturbed by those external forces at this moment.80 Novel Network www.80xiaoshuo.com And Jiang Ziya is also particularly curious about what Nagato is doing these days?Jiang Ziya inquired, this Nagato had not left his camp for several days. Jiang Ziya is now more curious, but he has been worrying about it these two days. Deng Jiugong led troops to fight against Xiqi, so he ignored Nagato, and his suspicion about Nagato has not diminished at all. , So he ignored Nagato either. But Jiang Ziya just waited to take a step and see. Now that Yang Jian has injured that Deng Chanyu, it seems that Xiqi has at least hope of resistance, so the current situation is not too bad. And Jiang Ziya thought that Deng Chanyu was injured and that Deng Jiugong should come to crusade again in a few days, but he did not expect that on the second day, someone would come to lead the troops and shout outside the camp. Jiang Ziya sent Nezha and Huang Tianhua to fight against him. After all, Nezha was the incarnation of a lotus flower, so he was injured very quickly, and Huang Tianhua was rescued by Yang Jian in time yesterday, so the injury was not deep. And Nezha stepped on Hot Wheels and Huang Tianhua to fight together, but the general opposite was unexpectedly an ugly, short man. Nezha laughed when he saw this man, and he said to Huang Tianhua next to him: "Hahaha, it seems that this Yin Shang is really unmanned, and he actually photographed such an ugly little boy to fight." Huang Tianhua was also smiling there at the moment. They really didn''t expect that Deng Jiugong would shoot such a dwarf to fight. This dwarf could be trampled to death with one foot. What could be resisted? And Tuxingsun was also because he gave Deng Jiugong the medicine yesterday. Deng Chanyu is really better. Deng Jiugong felt that Tuxingsun was really capable, so he sealed him as a pioneer. Today, Tu Xingsun was asked to go on the expedition, but Deng Jiugong still didn''t know the ability of Tu Xingsun. Sending him out today was just to try his abilities first. Tu Xing-sun naturally wanted to seize this hard-won opportunity. After all, he had to perform well, so that Deng Jiugong had a chance to admire him. Not necessarily. Deng Chanyu would also worship himself at that time, Tu Xing-sun thought here. It''s excellent. "You two kids are going to be rampant here. Seeing that I beat you down when I arrive, you won''t be ranting like this." But Nezha and Huang Tianhua didn''t take this Tuxing Sun in their eyes at all. Even though Tuxing Sun said so, they didn''t take it seriously. And Tu Xingsun stopped talking nonsense, and at this moment he took up his own weapon and fought Huang Tianhua and Nezha, and Nezha and Huang Tianhua were not polite at the moment. And because the native-born grandson looks short.So he mainly attacked Nezha''s Xia Sanlu.And Tu Xing-sun also has an extremely agile figure because of his short appearance. At this moment, Nezha felt that a villain had been turning around under him. And Nezha didn''t pay attention, and was hit by Tu Xingsun with his head.Nezha was really angry at this moment, so he became serious. At this moment, he and Huang Tianhua were both attacking Tuxing Sun on both sides. But he didn''t expect Tu Xingsun to roll aside and directly sacrificed his immortal rope, thus binding Nezha and Huang Tianhua together... 3260 Chapter 271: Tu Xing Sun Ye assaults Xiqi Barracks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Deng Jiugong originally thought that the ability of this Tuxing Sun was just like that. After all, Tuxing Sun was so short in height, there must be nothing particularly powerful. But what I didn''t expect was that the native grandson actually captured the two Nezha and Huang Tianhua back.At this moment, Deng Jiugong was very happy and directly set a banquet for the native grandson. At the banquet, Deng Jiugong also said to the Tu Xingsun: "General Tu, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, and you could arrest the two Nezha and Huang Tianhua. Come to us for a drink to celebrate the victory of Tu general." Hearing that Deng Jiugong praised him so much, this native grandson was very proud at the moment, and then he proudly said to Deng Jiugong, "Boss, since I have done a great job this time, shouldn''t I be rewarded?" When Deng Jiugong heard Tu Xingsun say this, he laughed.He promised that if he succeeded in crusade against Xiqi this time, he would definitely say a few words in front of King Zhou, and he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Deng Jiugong thought that the conditions he had promised were already very good. If this native grandson succeeded, he would get everything from glory to wealth. What could be better than this? But what is surprising is that Tu Xingsun actually said: "Boss, these are not important to me. In fact, what I want most is..." Tu Xingsun deliberately turned a corner and did not say anything. , But to give everyone an appetite. At this time, Deng Jiugong made Tuxing-sun feel a little confused, and all these things he said were good enough, does Tuxing-sun want anything more? "Just say it boldly, what else do you want? As long as you can succeed in the end and I have this thing, I will definitely promise to you." Tu Xing-sun heard this Deng Jiugong promised himself so, he stopped obscuring, and said directly to Deng Jiugong: "I think the young lady looks good, if Deng Jiugong can marry her to me..." Tu Xingsun said that he didn''t say anything here, but Deng Jiugong naturally understood what Tu Xingsun meant.Deng Jiugong directly agreed to Tu Xingsun''s request. After all, he didn''t know whether Tu Xingsun had that ability. He just promised him first. After that, Tu Xing-sun heard Deng Jiugong''s words and was even more happy.He thought, since Deng Jiugong had agreed to him, if this matter was resolved quickly, he would be able to marry a lady and enter the door quickly. And for a while, the wind was whistling and the clouds were full. Everyone didn''t know why the weather turned out to be like this, and Nagato had already broken through at this moment. When he went out this time and saw the weather outside, he felt that something would happen tonight. Nagato also learned that Nezha and Huang Tianhua had been arrested, and he felt that he could no longer sit still and wait for death.On the other side, Jiang Ziya was in a mess. Now Nezha and Huang Tianhua have been arrested, and they have failed again. Now Jiang Ziya has lost his confidence, he doesn''t know what to do, and the weather outside is so bad. Although Jiang Ziya still had suspicions about Nagato, he thought that the current situation was not when he could play tricks, so he quickly went to Nagato. Nagato was naturally going to look for Jiang Ziya, and the two met just like that. Jiang Ziya called Nagato very politely, and then Nagato quickly said to Jiang Ziya: "Prime Minister, with all due respect, I am afraid something will happen tonight in the weather today." Tiantianshuba www.tiantianshuba.com But Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this at the moment, he naturally believed in Nagato''s ability, and he always felt that the aura around Nagato seemed more active, somehow Jiang Ziya felt that Nagato seemed to be more powerful. But Jiang Ziya didn''t know what to do. When Nagato saw Jiang Ziya like this, he didn''t say much, and directly took Jiang Ziya to the military camp. At this moment, Nagato faced Ji Fa and said, "Master Hou, I think this day has become like this. I''m afraid something bad will happen tonight. We better prepare early." Jiang Ziya just echoed Nagato''s words next to him. His failures these few times have made his heart unstable at all, and he doesn''t know what to do. Ji Fa asked Nagato: "Then what should I do?" After thinking about it for a while, Nagato said to them: "I am afraid that you will be in danger today, Lord Hou. And Yang Jian is capable of transforming himself, so let Yang Jian join me today to see what those people will make. Surgery." Ji Fa didn''t understand it, but they didn''t say any more. Ji Fa naturally said to this Nagato: "Then what you said." Yang Jian was also very embarrassed at the moment, but he heard that since Ji Fa had already said that, he would also need himself then, so he was naturally happy. At night, the wind screamed even more.And this night there is not even a single star, which makes anyone think it is very strange. In Ji Fas camp, Ji Fa and his wife slept very soundly, and Jiang Ziya and the others were still talking about tactics.But as everyone knows, Jiang Ziya and the others talked about tactics, and they were heard by Tu Xingsun. Tu Xingsun also happened to escape here because he had only one goal today, which was to kill Ji Fa.Killing Ji Fa would be half the battle against Xiqi, and marrying Deng Chanyu would be even more handy. After that, Tu Xingsun didn''t stay too much. He went to other places directly after using the magic technique. After walking a few places, he finally found Ji Fa''s bedroom. But Ji Fa and his wife slept very soundly. After Tu Xingsun emerged from the ground, he saw Ji Fa and his wife. Without staying, he started directly. When Tu Xing-sun was about to stab Ji Fa with the knife, he didn''t expect that Ji Fa would directly knock off the knife and grab Tu Xing-sun. Tu Xingsun was particularly surprised at this moment. He knew that Ji Fa didn''t have much martial arts, how could he catch him, and they were actually prepared. But the next second Ji Fa changed back to its original form, it turned out that this Ji Fa was changed by Yang Jian.And this Ji Fa''s wife was also changed by Nagato. It turned out that Nagato had long thought that something would happen, so he let Yang Jian cooperate with him and became Ji Fa and Ji Fa''s wife.After all, Ji Fa''s wife is also a woman, and he will definitely be scared to see such a native grandson. But they didn''t expect to really catch this native grandson, so they grabbed him and took him to the military camp. When Ji Fa and the others saw this native grandson, it was really strange in appearance and small stature... 3261 Chapter 272: Gu Lius grandson goes down the mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But I didnt expect to really catch him, and he was still such a person. At this moment, Ji Fa said to Nagato, This time thanks to Daoist Nagato, I really caught this villain. ." The other ministers saw that it was such a villain who wanted to kill their coach, and I am afraid that Nezha and Huang Tianhua were arrested today as such a villain. They laughed at this moment. They really couldn''t imagine what kind of ability such a villain would have.But this little man is short in stature and looks ugly, which makes people look terribly bored. And Tu Xingsun''s hands have been tied up.At this moment, let them kneel on the ground in uniform.Although Nagato arrested Tuxingsun, he still felt that something would happen. Sure enough, although Tu Xingsun was arrested, he still didn''t have a trace of worry or hesitation.Hahahaha laughed at this moment, completely unlike a captured person. When Ji Fa saw Tuxingsun look like this, he said to Tuxingsun: "You villain has been captured, and you dare to laugh here again. I think you are not stupid." Seeing Tu Xingsun didn''t speak, but as soon as his head touched the ground, he went straight into the ground. This surprised everyone. What was going on? Nagato always felt that something would happen, and as expected, he finally let this native grandson escape.Nagato had just for a moment to the slightest carelessness to forget this earth travel grandson''s escape technique. After that, Ji Fa was a little flustered when he saw Tuxingsun run away, so he asked Jiang Ziya and Nagato: "This Tuxingsun actually ran away like this. This person is so good at using the technique of escape. I dont know that the prime minister and Is there any way that Daoist Nagato can restrain him?" Jiang Ziya seemed to remember that before, the master told himself that there was a person who would use such spells, but he was nervous for a while and couldn''t remember it. At this time, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "Now it''s all dependent on the prime minister, and the prime minister needs to go to the Feilong Cave to invite the grandson of Gu Liu. This grandson of Tu Xing is extremely good at using the technique of escape, I am afraid he is his apprentice." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he suddenly realized that the man who can escape from the ground is Gu Liusun, and he just forgot about it in a hurry. After that, Jiang Ziya agreed to what Nagato said, and quickly packed his belongings, and was going to Feilongdong to invite Gu Liu''s grandson. And Tu Xing-sun finally escaped back with great difficulty.But he still remembered the two people who caught him, especially the one with three eyes. Tu Xingsun sighed at this moment, but fortunately he escaped back. Although Tuxing Sun failed this time.But he thought he also escaped back?It seems that Xiqi''s people still can''t do it, he still has the hope of success, and he will definitely be able to take this Deng Chanyu into his bag. And when this native grandson thought of Deng Chanyu, he used his own method of escape to Deng Chanyu''s room and stole one of Deng Chanyu''s clothes.However, Deng Chanyu naturally did not find Tuxing Sun, and went to sleep with peace of mind. And soon Jiang Ziya arrived at the Feilong Cave, and naturally saw Gu Liu-sun. Gu Liu-sun was very curious why Jiang Ziya came to find himself now, and it was not the time when Xiqi hired him. And Jiang Ziya told Ku Liusun about the ins and outs of this matter, and asked if Ku Liusun had a disciple named Tu Xingsun.000 literature www.000wxxs.com Gu Liusun was very surprised when he heard what Jiang Ziya said. He didn''t know that this native grandson had come down the mountain with his back on his back, no wonder he hadn''t seen him in these days. Hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, Gu Liusun hurriedly took Jiang Ziya to the place where he kept his treasure. He wanted to give Jiang Ziya his bundle of immortals, so that Jiang Ziya could catch the native grandson back. But he did not expect that he took Jiang Ziya to the place where he collected the treasure and did not find his own celestial rope, and he thought of all the things Jiang Ziya said, I am afraid it was the Tuxing Sun who stole his treasure. Ku Liusun was furious at the moment, and Jiang Ziya said to Ku Liusun: "I didn''t expect this native-born grandson to be so brave that he dared to carry you down the mountain without permission." When Gu Liusun heard Jiang Ziya say this, he became even more angry. He directly said to Jiang Ziya, "Then I will take me back as an insurgent when you go down the mountain." Jiang Ziya nodded to Gu Liu-sun. If Gu Liu-sun went down the mountain, then this matter would have done twice the result with half the effort. No matter how great the Tu Xing-sun was, he would never be better than his own master. Nagato was in Xiqi for the past two days.He is taking care of these things. He has become the role of Jiang Ziya before, and everyone has discovered that Nagato has handled these things very well. Ji Fa is paying more and more attention to Nagato, and he feels that Nagato is no worse than Jiang Ziya.And maybe even better than Jiang Ziya. But after all, Jiang Ziya is the host of this enfeoffment, so they must also save him some face.Even if he is incapable, his identity is extremely important. Soon Jiang Ziya took Ju Liu-sun down the mountain, and after Ji Fa saw Gu Liu-sun, he hurriedly bowed to Gu Liu-sun. After all, Gu Liu-sun was also a senior. After Gu Liusun came, he said to Ji Fa and the others: "It''s because I look after my apprentices who are not strong enough. He actually went down the mountain secretly to help King King Zhou and they help them abuse him." But Ji Fa and others persuaded Gu Liusun: "You don''t know this thing, after all, he did it behind your back. So this thing is not your intention, and you should not be too angry." Soon afterwards, after Nagato and others had a plan, Jiang Ziya quickly led his troops to attack Deng Jiugong''s army. But Deng Jiugong heard that Jiang Ziya was clamoring outside his military camp at this moment, so he quickly sent Tuxing Sun to fight. After Tu Xingsun went out, he thought about using the last trick to fight Jiang Ziya.After that, Tuxing Sun offered a bundle of immortals and tied Jiang Ziya, and Jiang Ziya was also very panicked when he was tied. Tuxing Sun laughed loudly. He didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya would be caught by himself so easily, but in the next second, his bondage lock was released. The bundle of immortal cables slowly rose into the air. Tu Xing-sun took a look at the route of this clue, and the bundle of immortal cables returned to his master''s hands. Tu Xing-sun was shocked. When did his master go down the mountain. Up? At this time, Gu Liu-sun also slowly reached the ground, and the Tu Xing-sun saw his master coming, so he wanted to run away.But Gu Liusun had already discovered that Tuxingsun was about to run and cast a spell... 3262 Chapter 273 Compensation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In Xiqi Barracks... "You bastard, you dare to come out with me behind your back to help him abuse." Ku Liusun was very angry at the moment. Everyone can see that Gu Liu-sun is really angry at this moment, and Jiang Ziya is also stepping up to persuade Gu Liu-sun at this moment. If it weren''t for Tu Xing-sun''s bad things here, I''m afraid Deng Jiugong and the others would not be so rampant. Moreover, the Tuxing Sun actually arrested Nezha and Huang Tianhua. These Nezha and Huang Tianhua were also the two generals of Xiqi, and this Tuxing Sun almost committed King Wu to commit suicide in this way, so he was very sinful. "Are you evil beast really, as Junior Brother Ziya said, did these things that are inferior to humans and animals?" When Gu Liusun heard Jiang Ziya say this, he became even more angry. Tuxing-sun saw his master, Gu Liusun, very angry, so he quickly explained to his master, hoping that his master would give him a chance after he had said everything. "Sorry, master, I only listened to the slander of Shen Gongbao, so I went down the mountain to help Deng Jiugong in the crusade against Xiqi, and Deng Jiugong might promise me that if I kill King Wu, he will marry Deng Chanyu to me, so I... " But Gu Liusun still didn''t buy it."You bastard, do you think that after you tell me all of this, you can resist these mistakes you made? Do you know if you really kill King Wu, all your guilt will fall on me? ." Tu Xingsun had sincerely admitted his mistake at this moment, and his master had already come, and when he heard the master say this, he also knew that what he did was really wrong. "Master, my apprentice really knows that I was wrong. I am willing to help Xiqi fight against Deng Jiugong. I hope Master can spare my life and let me make up for it." And at this moment Jiang Ziya still disagrees, because this native grandson has done too many wrong things, if he let him go so easily, it really shouldn''t. But Gu Liu-sun was still eager to protect his disciple. After all, this Tu Xing-sun was his own disciple. He really couldn''t bear to be punished heavily.Gu Liusun turned to Jiang Ziya at this moment, and wanted to say something nice to Jiang Ziya, so that Tu Xingsun would have a chance to make up for his merits. "Junior Brother, look, since this guy is sincerely regretting it, then let him go to the Xiqi army camp and help you." But Jiang Ziya was not that easy to talk. He still disagreed at this moment. If it weren''t for this native grandson to come out, how could he go to Nagato.After all, his suspicion about Nagato has not been completely eliminated. And Jiang Ziya also knew that when he went to find Gu Liu''s grandson this time, Nagato was doing his usual work every day, so what reason would he have to stay here at that time. And Jiang Ziya naturally blamed them all on Tu Xingsun''s body, so Jiang Ziya still had no intention of letting go. Looking at Jiang Ziya, Gu Liusun still didn''t mean to let go, he said to Jiang Ziya as if thinking of something again: "By the way, Junior Brother, you just heard this evil animal talk about him and Deng Jiugong''s daughter. And I have calculated that he and Deng Jiugong''s daughter do have a relationship in this life. If it is really achieved by then, it will definitely be. Persuade that Deng Jiugong to return." The Tuxing-sun on the side heard his master say this. He was very happy at this moment. He didn''t expect that the things he had been thinking about would really come true.Little Tao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com When Jiang Ziya heard that Ku Liusun had already said this, he couldn''t stop him anymore, but he still doubted very much whether it would go as smoothly as Ku Liusun said. After Jiang Ziya hesitated for a while, he finally let go. After all, this Xiqi''s matter is a major matter, and his own matter can only be regarded as a trivial matter, and no matter what, he is the host of this conferred god, and everyone changes this. Unbelievable fact. Seeing Jiang Ziya let go, Tu Xingsun quickly kowtows to his master and Jiang Ziya, and promised that he would definitely help Xiqi make up for it. All of this is in Nagato''s calculations. Now that Ku Liusun has arrived, all the things will be solved easily. The next thing Jiang Ziya can handle alone, and Nagato has left the military camp at this moment. Jiang Ziya naturally saw Nagato''s move, but he did not take any action. After all, he still feels that Nagato might be a threat to him. Deng Jiugongs barracks... Deng Jiugong saw that the current situation was unfavorable, so he analyzed the current situation with his daughter Deng Chanyu in the barracks. "Now this native grandson has also been captured, we are missing a general, and this Xiqi is just when the momentum is booming, I am afraid that we will be defeated when we fight with him at this time." "Father, how can you develop other people''s ambitions and destroy your own prestige? Although the native grandson has been arrested, there is still me. You have to know that Nezha and Huang Tianhua are not my opponents, so don''t worry, dad. " Although Deng Chanyu comforted Deng Jiugong there, Deng Jiugong still felt that Xiqi was becoming more and more difficult to deal with. It seemed that he had to think about what to do. Deng Jiugong and Deng Chanyu were thinking about how to fight Xiqi next. At this moment, one of his subordinates came to report: "Report to the Marshal, Wucheng King Huang Feihu comes to see you." When Deng Jiugong heard his subordinates say so, he fell into deep thought at this moment. He didn''t know what Wucheng King Huang Feihu was doing at this time? And Deng Chanyu felt that at this moment, they must have sent this Huang Feihu here because they were uneasy and kind, so he quickly persuaded his father. "Father, this Xiqi is sending someone to come now. It must be a lobbyist. Now we let him in, he will definitely mess up the military in our barracks. It''s better not to let him in." After Deng Jiugong listened to his daughter''s words, he also felt that his daughter''s words made some sense, but after all, the two armies did not stop fighting. He also wanted to hear what Huang Feihu wanted to say to them at the moment. "Bring him in, I want to see what tricks they Xiqi people are doing." When the subordinates heard that Deng Jiugong asked him to bring Huang Feihu in, he made a polite and went down to invite Huang Feihu. At this moment, Deng Chanyu was also persuading his father. She really didnt understand why his father wanted to invite Huang Feihu in. Their intentions were so obvious that even she could see it. She didnt believe his father could not. . But Deng Jiugong was determined, so he stopped listening to Deng Chanyu''s persuasion. He just wanted to see what Huang Feihu was doing at this time?.. 3263 Chapter 274 Deng Jiugong was captured You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon his subordinates brought Huang Feihu to see Deng Jiugong. At this moment, Deng Jiugong and Deng Chanyu were sitting there.Deng Jiugong saw Huang Feihu coming and let him sit down. "Before we belonged to the same camp, and now we are in two camps. I wonder if you are here today. At this moment, after Huang Feihu sat down, he did not expect that Deng Jiugong would go straight to the topic soon, so Huang Feihu did not say anything else, and said directly to Deng Jiugong: "Actually, I came here today to talk to you about important matters. Although we are now in a hostile camp, there is really a major event that must be told to you." Deng Jiugong listened to Huang Feihu''s words, and didn''t know what Huang Feihu was talking about. He was surrounded by Huang Feihu in the clouds, so he let Huang Feihu speak straight. After that, Huang Feihu said, "It''s the native grandson we caught. He seems to have a marriage contract with your daughter. So our prime minister couldn''t bear to punish him, so I asked this native grandson how to deal with it? " When Deng Jiugong heard that it turned out to be the matter of Tuxing''s grandson, he and Huang Feihu quickly drew the line between him and Tuxing''s grandson. He also said that he had only one daughter, so how could he easily admit people? It was a joke. And Huang Feihu took this Deng Chanyu innocent threat at this moment.Now everyone knows that Deng Chanyu is about to marry a native grandson, so I am afraid that he cannot easily deny it. When Deng Jiugong heard that it turned out to be like this, he could no longer deny him, so he quickly agreed to Huang Feihu, and asked Huang Feihu to go back and tell Jiang Ziya that Jiang Ziya would come here to meet him with the bride price. Huang Feihu was very happy when he heard that, he hurried back to tell Jiang Ziya, but Deng Chanyu was very angry at the moment, she did not understand why her father wanted to promise her to that native grandson.Moreover, that native grandson was short and ugly, how could he marry such a person, so Deng Chanyu was very angry at the moment. "Daddy, how can you treat me this way, the native grandson is short and ugly, how can you bear your daughter to marry such a person?" Deng Chanyu began to play tricks on Deng Jiugong at this moment. But Deng Jiugong didn''t care about Deng Chanyu. He just let Deng Chanyu stay calm, and told Deng Chanyu that she had a plan and let her not worry. But Deng Chanyu didn''t understand Deng Jiugong at all.Is there any plan to compensate her daughter? Deng Chanyu saw that Deng Jiugong ignored her at all, so she returned to her camp angrily. Deng Jiugong looked at the sky at this moment, then touched his beard, and smiled there, not knowing what he was thinking. In Xiqi Barracks... Jiang Ziya, Gu Liusun and others are overjoyed at this moment. "What did you say? Then Deng Jiugong really agreed. He really agreed to marry Deng Chanyu to Tuxing''s grandson." At this moment, Liu Liu''s grandson asked anxiously. And Huang Feihu nodded and said to them: "Yes, then Deng Jiugong really agreed, and I didn''t expect him to be so refreshing." Nagato didn''t participate in all these things at all, and Jiang Ziya had to deal with these little things.And they also knew that Jiang Ziya''s suspicion about him would only increase. It would be better to let this Jiang Ziya perform well. Then he would naturally feel that he would be less threatening to him. Jiang Ziya was very happy at the moment, and he said to everyone: "Then I will quickly clean up the bride price, and tomorrow I will bring the bride price to see that Deng Jiugong." After all, if this matter succeeds, Deng Jiugong''s return will be sooner or later, so Jiang Ziya is very willing to do this as soon as possible.400 novel www.400xiaoshuo.com On the second day, Jiang Ziya took it, Nezha, Yang Jian and others took the bride price to Deng Jiugong.Deng Jiugong saw them and quickly welcomed them into his camp. "I didn''t expect you to come so quickly." Deng Jiugong said to them at this moment. "After all, this is a marriage between two people, and it is also a good thing, so we also pay more attention to it." Jiang Ziya said to Deng Jiugong at the moment. Deng Jiugong stabilized them in his camp. This is what Deng Jiugong wanted to go out, because he had already laid a net, waiting for these people to get the bait. Now they are all in their camp, and they are all caught in one go. Easy thing. Otherwise, how could Deng Jiugong let his daughter marry the native grandson for no reason, after all, the native grandson is short and ugly. But Jiang Ziya and the others would not let Deng Jiugong go out. Deng Jiugong saw Jiang Ziya like this.At this moment, Deng Jiugong drew his knife when he was angry, and his soldiers were all surrounded outside the camp. "Now you have nowhere to escape. My people have surrounded this place." At this moment, Jiang Ziya burst into laughter.Deng Jiugong was completely confused by Jiang Ziya. He didn''t know how Jiang Ziya could still laugh in this situation? "I''m afraid it is you who are surrounded now. You really think that the people outside the camp are yours. And now in this camp, how many of us do you think you can beat?" Deng Jiugong did not expect that the situation would become like this now.Did they see through their own strategy a long time ago, but they shouldn''t, because they don''t even have their own daughter, how can they know it if they tell them? On the other side, the native-born grandson had already entered Deng Chanyu''s camp.And Deng Chanyu was still sulking in her camp. She didn''t understand the purpose of his father''s decision. Tu Xing-sun used this escape technique to enter Deng Chanyus camp, and then she was discovered by Deng Chanyu. At this moment, she was very angry and said to Tu Xing-sun: "Why are you ugly guys breaking into my camp? Get out of me quickly." Tu Xingsun was very proud at this moment. Not only was he not angry when he heard what Deng Chanyu said, he also said to Deng Chanyu: "You will all be my daughter-in-law, so why bother about it." And Deng Chanyu was very angry at the moment.Tuxing grandson was also pushed off there, but Tuxing grandson directly sacrificed the bundle of immortals.In this way, Deng Chanyu was tied up. "What are you doing? Quickly let me go. Don''t be dreaming about that foolish person, I can''t be with you." Deng Chanyu was very angry at the moment, but she was tied up by the native grandson and couldn''t break free. On the other side, Deng Jiugong had already been caught by Jiang Ziya and others. At this moment, he was crushed to Xiqi''s camp. Deng Jiugong''s eyes widened as soon as he arrived in Xiqi. "Chan Yu, why are you here?" Deng Jiugong was very surprised. At this moment Deng Chanyu had been tied up and was also in the barracks. "Daddy, he was the one who tied me up and brought me here." Deng Chanyu looked at Tuxing Sun and said to Deng Jiugong. Deng Jiugong did not expect that all his calculations would be seen by Jiang Ziya and others, and he never expected that his daughter would be held here at this moment. .. 3264 Chapter 275 Execution of Deng Chanyu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Deng Jiugong did not expect that all of his calculations would be naturally seen by Xi Qi. At this moment, he was helpless, and his daughter was also suppressed here. And even in this situation now.Ji Fa is still trying to persuade Deng Jiugong to submit. After all, Deng Jiugong is really a plastic talent, and Ji Fa doesn''t want to see Deng Jiugong keep hating Xiqi like this. But Deng Jiugong and his daughter were very decisive. They would rather die than return to Xiqi. Ji Fa had no choice at this moment. He asked these people to separate Deng Jiugong and his daughter into two places. At the moment Deng Chanyu is in jail, and she doesn''t know what to do. In this situation, she definitely cannot escape.Deng Chanyu paced back and forth in the prison, she didn''t know what to do. "Why did you come here? Didn''t I say that I didn''t want to see you? And what''s the use of coming here instead of you?" Tu Xingsun used the technique of escape and secretly came to Deng Chanyu''s prison. After all, he also wanted to persuade Deng Chanyu. He really didn''t want Deng Chanyu to die like this. He really didn''t want to see the person he liked died like this. "Chanyu, do you really hate me so much? If I like you so much, can''t you give me a chance?" Tu Xingsun is still trying to persuade me. "Bah, what are you, and my father and I will never surrender to Xiqi, you don''t have to dream, I would rather die than surrender." When Tu Xingsun heard Deng Chanyu say this, he rushed to Deng Chanyu at this moment, and Deng Chanyu thought that Tu Xing-sun was really going to kill herself. At this moment, she no longer had the ability to fight Tu Xing-sun, so she closed. Closed eyes. But what surprised Deng Chanyu in the next second was that Tu Xingsun did not kill her, but cut off the rope in her hand. "What are you doing?" Deng Chanyu was already blinded at the moment.What exactly is going on?Tuxing Sun would really let himself go like this. Tu Xingsun didn''t have to explain much, so he grabbed Deng Chanyu''s hand, so the two people used Tu Xingsun''s escape technique, and Tu Xingsun directly sent Deng Chanyu to a place not far from Xiqi. And the two of them were standing in the wilderness at the moment. Deng Chanyu was really confused by the behavior of Tu Xing''s grandson. Why did Tu Xing''s grandson let him go like this?Does he really like himself? "Are you sure you want to let me go?" "Yes, whether you believe me or not, but I will never watch you die in front of me. Run away now." As soon as he heard his colleagues say this, he didn''t care about surrendering anymore, and ran away quickly to the other party.Tu Xingsun looked at the figure of Deng Chanyu running away, just as he kept watching and slowly returning to the barracks. On the other side, in the Xiqi Barracks... Deng Jiugong was imprisoned here, and he no longer thought about other ways. He felt that the big deal was death, but he also lost a reputation for being loyal to the country. In short, he could not surrender to Xiqi. It''s a pity that my daughter is at a young age, but she wants to die with her. Deng Jiugong can''t bear it, but there is no other way.At this moment, he seemed to hear a noise in his room. Deng Jiugong was very surprised at this moment."Chan Yu, how did you come, they let you out?" 52 Literature www.52wpexs.com Deng Jiugong knew that Ji Fa had detained him and his daughter in two places, so Deng Jiugong saw Chan Yu now, and he felt very strange at this moment in his room. His daughter shouldn''t be in custody too. "Daddy, I ran out secretly. You can run away with me. As long as the two of us escape, the attack on Xiqi will still have a chance." Deng Jiugong heard his daughter say this, but he didn''t think about it anymore. After that, he wanted to run away with Chan Yu as soon as possible before making another conclusion. But what I didn''t expect was that after the two of them had just ran two steps, they were discovered by those people, who were chasing them right now.But now Deng Chanyu and Deng Jiugong are no longer tied up. So the two men fought hard, but Xiqi had too many people.In the end, Xiqi''s people got bows and arrows.Just listen to an order: "Archery." After that, they shot all arrows at random, and they all shot directly at Deng Jiugong and Deng Chanyu. At this moment, Deng Chanyu grabbed a long knife to block these swords, but he still couldn''t resist it. There were too many arrows. At this moment, an arrow was about to hit Deng Chanyu''s body, and Deng Jiugong also rushed over at this moment.Pushing Deng Chanyu aside, Deng Chanyu was not harmed, but Deng Jiugong was arrested in this way. "Chan Yu, don''t worry about me and run away, as long as you run away, we still have hope." When Deng Chanyu heard his father say this, he ran away quickly, but helplessly, his father was arrested by their people in Xiqi. Deng Chanyu became furious and went directly to the camp of Ji Fa. But Ji Fa and his wife were going to sleep at the moment, but suddenly someone came, Ji Fa still didn''t react, and went straight to Chan Yu and his wife. After a few hits, Ji Fa''s wife naturally lost to Deng Chanyu. Deng Chanyu''s knife rushed towards that Ji Fa at the moment, wanting to take the first level of Ji Fa, so they would also win. "Rampant Deng Chanyu, you still don''t stop at this moment, let us catch you." At this moment, Nezha Yang Jian and others also arrived at the Jifa camp. Fortunately, at a critical moment, Nezha used his flint-point spear to withstand Deng Chanyu''s long knife. Fortunately, Ji Fa was no longer in danger when they arrived. In the end, Nezha and Yang Jian arrested Deng Chanyu again, and then they took Deng Chanyu and Deng Jiugong to the military camp to wait for delivery. "Put me down on Deng Jiugong and take a good look at the pressure." Ji Fa was very angry at the moment, but he still did not kill Deng Jiugong. Deng Chanyu watched them push her father down again at this moment. Her psychology at this moment was particularly unpleasant, and her father was already old and had to be treated like this.But the winners and losers, they have already failed, what can be done? "Who is it that released you?" Now that only Deng Chanyu was left, Ji Fa asked angrily. After all, there were so many guards in that prison. If no one released Deng Chanyu, she would definitely not escape. "I ran it myself. It was your prison that was too broken, and your people were not good enough to take care of it, so I ran away." Deng Chanyu is still stubborn at the moment, but she doesn''t know why, she just doesn''t want to unearth it. Trip grandson. At this moment, Ji Fa heard Deng Chanyu say this, and then he became even more angry, and directly announced that Deng Chanyu would be executed, in order to emulate him... 3265 Chapter 276 Deng Chanyu returns to Zhou You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No. Wu Wang, all this is my fault. I let Deng Chanyu go. If you want to kill, kill me." Tu Xingsun directly knelt down and begged Ji Fa not to kill Deng Chanyu. And Ku Liusun was also on it, and he was no longer blocking him at this moment. After all, his apprentice had done these wrong things, and if he blocked it like this, it would be his own. And Tu Xing-sun glanced at his master, his master did not speak, and Tu Xing-sun did not say much at this moment. After all, his master did not speak any more, and it seemed that he was really disappointed in himself. But Ji Fa was very angry when he saw this native grandson at this moment. He looked at Jiang Ziya directly and wanted to ask Jiang Ziya what he thought. But Jiang Ziya naturally had an opinion on this native grandson. If so many things would not happen to this native native grandson, of course he hoped that the native native grandson would not end well. "Those who dared to release the enemy forces to escape, also made King Wu almost injured. It is a heinous crime, I can''t compare it to execution tomorrow." When Ji Fa heard this Jiang Ziya said, he also announced that he would put this Tuxing Sun to death tomorrow, but now Deng Chanyu is particularly uncomfortable, after all, Tuxing Sun is to save himself. But now it was useless to quibble, and he was silent afterwards, and Tu Xingsun could close his eyes. This time, no one could save himself. the next day Soon it was time for Tuxing Sun to be executed.But Ji Fa seemed to have some idea, so he brought Deng Chanyu with him, and asked Deng Chanyu to watch Tu Xingsun''s execution with them. Deng Chanyu still didn''t panic at the moment. After all, she didn''t like the Tuxing grandson, who was short and ugly, but although she forced herself to think like this, she always remembered when Tuxing Sun saved her. Tu Xingsun didn''t say much, and when it was about to be executed soon, Ji Fa said directly: "Execute." Tu Xingsun also closed his eyes directly.After all, the execution of himself is a certainty.To execute Tuxingsunren, he also started to use his knife to touch Tuxingsun''s neck. "Stop, stop quickly." Deng Chanyu quickly shouted to make them stop. "What are you doing?" Ji Fa asked that Deng Chanyu at the moment, but Ji Faming had guessed that she would do it. It seems that Deng Chanyu is really a sentimental and righteous woman. "Tu Xingsun was executed for me. If I promise to return to Zhou now, can I spare his life?" At this moment, Deng Chanyu directly asked Ji Fa what she wanted to say, she really didn''t want to let Tu Xing Sun died for himself. When Ji Fa heard Deng Chanyu say this, he still did not change his decision, but instead asked that Deng Chanyu: "What is the relationship between you and this native grandson? Here I intercede for him." Upon hearing these words, Deng Chanyu felt that what Ji Fa said was indeed reasonable. What is the relationship between himself and this native grandson?Why on earth should I care about his affairs, but the next second she said directly: Search for books www.soshuba.net "Everyone knows that I am the wife of Tuxing Sun who has not passed the door. My dad has already betrothed me to him." Ji Fa secretly smiled at this moment, but he didn''t expect that their strategy really succeeded. This Deng Chanyu finally admitted her relationship with Tuxing Sun. "Well, since you are willing to return to Zhou, and you also acknowledge the relationship between Tu Xing''s grandson and you, then how can I execute Tu Xing''s grandson? Come and let someone loose Tu Xing''s grandson." And the happiest person in it was the grandson of the native land. Not only did he not die, but he was also with Deng Chanyu as he wished. He really never dreamed that Deng Chanyu would really recognize the relationship between the two. After that, even everyone knew about this matter.That is Jiang Ziya is still dissatisfied, did not expect to be able to come to this one in the end, even this Deng Chanyu is willing to return to Zhou, and there is nothing wrong with Tuxing Sun. All of this was actually arranged by Nagato. Changwen naturally knew about this series of things, and they also knew that Tuxingsun and Deng Chanyu should be married. So why didn''t he urge both of them, then he quietly talked to Ji Fa about all these things, and asked Ji Fa to do what he said, Deng Chanyu would definitely be willing to return to Zhou. Ji Fa''s ability to watch Nagato these days is also very recognized by them, so he wanted to try to do what Nagato said. And he still remembered what Nagato said to himself that night: "King Wu, although the plan itself is not a problem, you may be in danger, but I can guarantee you will never worry about your life." Ji Fa heard Nagato say this to himself. In fact, he was thinking about it at the time, but in the end he agreed to Nagatos suggestion. After all, he also felt that Deng Jiugong and Deng Chanyu were also craftable materials, and he couldnt bear it. So they were executed. But now I didn''t expect that everything was really going on as Nagato told him. At this moment, Ji Fa admired Nagato even more. After all, it didn''t take much effort to let Deng Chanyu return to Zhou. This was the best thing and the most convenient thing. Ji Fa naturally thought that the hero of this matter was Nagato. And Nagato naturally saw this look today. He was very grateful to Ji Fa for trusting him. Although Nagato also wanted to tell Ji Fa through Jiang Ziya, Jiang Ziyas suspicions about him did not diminish at all. What about him? Maybe through Jiang Ziya? So Nagato went directly to Ji Fa on his own. Fortunately, Ji Fa also recognized his ability and trusted him this time. Now that Deng Chanyu surrendered so easily, it was also in Nagato''s expectation. After Deng Chanyu returned, Ji Fa quickly let her and Tuxingsun form a marriage, and Deng Chanyu no longer disliked Tuxingsun at this moment. He felt that Tuxingsun was a loving and righteous person. On the second day of the wedding, Ji Fa summoned Deng Chanyu: "Your father is still unwilling to return, are you willing to persuade him? Persuade him to return to Zhou." Ji Fa asked Deng Chanyu at this moment. Deng Chanyu nodded to Ji Fa at this moment, it seems that this Shang Zhou is gone.He and Dad have tried their best, but they are not Xiqi''s opponents.And she can also see that this Ji Fa is indeed a plastic talent, it seems that she and dad are really wrong. Deng Jiugong was sitting in prison at the moment. He did not expect that he would be arrested again, but he was still worried about his daughter. His daughter escaped this time, and Ji Fa could no longer spare her lightly... 3266 Chapter 277 Nagato shot You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment Deng Jiugong was worried in his prison, and the most worried thing was his own daughter.Deng Jiugong sighed here at this moment. He really didn''t know what kind of criminal law his daughter would be subjected to. "Daddy, Daddy..." Deng Jiugong was still there thinking about what to do, but he suddenly heard his daughter''s voice calling him. He looked back and saw that Deng Chanyu had actually come in. "Daughter, why are you here? Did he imprison you here too? Did they do anything to you?" Deng Jiugong saw his daughter at this moment and asked her if she had been tortured. After all They have been arrested twice. At this time, Deng Chanyu was silent and did not speak.Deng Jiugong was even more worried, and he didn''t know what they meant by imprisoning Deng Chanyu with him now. Deng Chanyu saw his dad who cared about him so much, Deng Chanyu hugged him quickly, and then Deng Jiugong quickly pushed her away and asked what was going on with Deng Chanyu? I saw Deng Chanyu, lowered his head and said to her father: "Daddy, I have already returned to Zhou, you should come back to Zhou with me." When Deng Jiugong heard Deng Chanyu say this, he almost fell to the ground without staggering.He knew his daughter''s temperament, how could he return to Zhou so easily. "Daddy, I''m already married to Tuxing''s grandson, and I have returned to Zhou. Don''t be attached to it anymore. We can''t fight it at all. This is God''s will!" Deng Jiugong still had a trace of luck at this moment. He felt that those people might be threatening his daughter, so his daughter would make this move. He asked: "Daughter, did they give you some confusing medicine, or you were fooled by that little guy, how could you really do such a confused thing?" Deng Jiugong still didn''t believe that his daughter could do such a thing, so he felt that the people from Xiqi must have given her daughter Ecstasy, or he was deceived by those people in Xiqi. Deng Chanyu shook her head at Deng Jiugong, and also told him the ins and outs of the matter. She wanted to quickly persuade her father to return to Zhou. After all, the situation is gone, this is God''s will and they cannot change it. When Deng Jiugong heard Deng Chanyu telling himself this way, he was very angry at the moment.He didn''t expect that he would have such an unsatisfactory daughter, and it simply corrupted his reputation. "Don''t persuade me anymore. You can leave as soon as possible. I will assume that there is no such daughter as you. I didn''t expect that our Deng family would have such a shameless daughter as you." At this moment, Deng Chanyu heard her father say this, she was naturally sad, but she still did not give up, still persuading Deng Jiugong, but Deng Jiugong still ignored her. Deng Chanyu felt that there was no way to go out, but she was still very depressed, because her father didn''t listen to her at all, and she didn''t want her father to suffer at this age. I have been waiting outside the door for Deng Chanyus native grandson, and at the moment he is also pacing outside the door. He knows that Deng Jiugong has always been very opinionated against them, and he must be very stubborn. This time Deng Chanyu went in and persuaded him to be sure. not easy. "How?" Tu Xingsun asked Deng Chanyu anxiously at this moment, after all, he also wanted to know the outcome of this matter soon.918 novel www.918xs.com Deng Chanyu shook his head at the Tuxing Sun, and said to the Tuxing Sun: "Daddy is very angry. He knows that I don''t want to recognize this daughter after I return to Zhou, and how could he be willing to return to Zhou." Hearing Deng Chanyu''s words, Tu Xingsun was also very depressed. After all, Deng Chanyu was already with him now. Of course he didn''t want Deng Chanyu''s father Deng Jiugong to suffer there. But if Deng Jiugong was unwilling, what could they do? They were all very depressed with their heads down at this moment, when Nagato came. And Nagato came here to say hello to Ji Fa, so Ji Fa also knew about this, and Tuxingsun and Deng Chanyu were very surprised when they saw Nagato. They didn''t know why Nagato came here at this time. After seeing them, Nagato greeted the two of them and asked them by the way: "How is Deng Jiugong''s attitude now?" The two shook their heads at Nagato one after another. Nagato naturally knew the situation, but all this was in his expectation. Nagato said to both of them: "Then let me go in and try again. Try it." The two of them were a little unbelievable, even if Deng Chanyu went to see her dad in person, it didn''t work, what else could Nagato do?But it was also a method after all, so the two did not stop it either. After that, Nagato entered.Later, when Deng Jiugong saw Nagato coming, he was also particularly puzzled at this moment, but he seemed to have seen Nagato, but he still didn''t know who he was and asked: "Who are you? What are you doing here now? You want to kill or pluck whatever you want. But it is impossible to persuade me to surrender." Deng Jiugong was still so decisive. Nagato smiled, and then approached Deng Jiugong, who still didn''t know what they were going to do.But he vaguely felt that the big event was not good. Nagato held the knife and slowly approached Deng Jiugong.Deng Jiugong closed his eyes at this moment. Even at this time, Deng Jiugong did not beg for mercy, nor did he say that he would surrender. Deng Jiugong closed his eyes, but the painful sensations he had imagined before had not come for a long time, and at this time he realized that his hands didn''t even feel bound. Deng Jiugong slowly opened his eyes and found that Nagato had cut off the rope in his hand.Deng Jiugong was very surprised at this moment. What does this mean? "What do you mean? Don''t do anything meaningless to me. I will never return anyway." At this moment, Nagato said to Deng Jiugong: "We think you are a talent, so we can''t bear to beat you cruelly. This time I just wanted to talk to you, so I cut your rope. " When Deng Jiugong heard that they had sent another person to persuade himself, Deng Jiugong found a place to sit down.I ignored Nagato there. And Nagato slowly said, "Deng Jiugong, everyone knows your bravery in your life, but how do you think your martial strength compares to Master Wen? And how does your loyalty compare to Nabi Gan?" Although Deng Jiugong ignored Nagato, Deng Jiugong could still hear what Nagato said. Taishi Wen''s martial arts were naturally superior to him, and how could his loyalty compare to that?.. 3267 Chapter 278: Hou Suhu of Jizhou You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I know these people naturally, but what exactly are you doing to compare me with them? Don''t say nonsense to me anymore" Deng Jiugong still insisted on his ideas at this moment. "I just want to tell you that Wen Taishi''s force is superior to you, and in the end it was not defeated by him. Na Bigan was so heartfelt. In the end, he was not tortured by King Zhou. Since they can''t resist Xiqi, you How can you resist Xiqi? Now that the overall situation is settled, I advise you not to force it there." Deng Jiugong thought that he would not be deceived by what they said, and he was deceived in a few words, but now he listened to what this person said, and he felt that what this person said was reasonable. Deng Jiugong thought of his daughter again. He was already married to this Xiqi middleman at this moment. What else could he hold on.As this person said, Bigan and Wen Taishi are both inferior to this Xiqi, so what is his ability to continue. "Oh, as you said, there is no other way now, then I will return to Zhou. It seems that the overall situation is really set, and the trend towards brother is gone." Deng Jiugong did not forget to shook his head and sighed. The current situation. Nagato anticipated that Deng Jiugong would be like this. At this moment, Deng Jiugong agreed to return to Zhou. He also felt that this matter was progressing very smoothly and would speed up his plan. "You have to believe that what you did today is definitely a wise move." After Nagato finally said such a sentence to Deng Jiugong, he quickly took Deng Jiugong to see Ji Fa. In the military camp... "Deng Jiugong returned to Zhou today, and I have one more powerful general in Xiqi. This is really a great thing." Ji Fa was very happy at the moment, but he didn''t expect that Nagato would actually do this. When Nagato talked to himself, he just thought it was a way, but he really couldn''t believe that they could really persuade Jiugong to submit to Xiqi. Deng Jiugong didn''t say much, but said to Ji Fa: "It seems that Brother Chao is really gone. Xizhou is the real host." Ji Fa was even happier when he heard Deng Jiugong say this.Now everything is going on the right track, Nagato is naturally very happy, but only one person is unhappy and that is Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya never expected that this time Deng Jiugong and Deng Chanyu''s father and daughter returned to Zhou, everything was arranged by Nagato, and all the arrangements of Nagato did not take credit for himself, so Jiang Ziya was particularly angry at this moment, but he was also What can''t be done. And at this moment, Nezha Yang Jian finally noticed Nagato, and they thought they were brilliant.It is not at all different from the prime minister. Jiang Ziya was sitting in the army camp at the moment, but felt that he had no weight at all.Although others didn''t think so, he still felt that all this was deliberate by Nagato. Nagato was naturally aware of Jiang Ziya''s thoughts, and he said to Jiang Ziya: "After the prime minister, the two of us will work harder. The crusade against Shang Huang is naturally not a problem." Ji Fa saw that the atmosphere in the army was very good now. All of this was what he expected, and everything was as he expected, and he was slowly one step closer to fulfilling his father''s last wish. "Then let us all work together to fight against that Shang Chong. I believe we will succeed and give all the people a peaceful world." At this moment, all the generals were full of vigor when they heard Ji Fa say this. This peaceful world was what they had been looking forward to for a long time, but it was also something that Shang Zhou king did not rule. Brother Chao Lobby...Look at the novel www.look37.com "Report to the king. Then Deng Jiugong took her daughter and surrendered to Xiqi together, and also married his daughter to a general of Xiqi." Hey, King Zhou patted his dragon chair after hearing it. "What? You said that Deng Jiugong also surrendered. I will definitely not spare you Deng Jiugong. With so much salary, I have raised the trash of all of you, and the enemy is thinking of surrendering." King Zhou was obviously angry, and all the ministers were watching. At this moment they were very scared, but one minister stood up and said to King Zhou: "My lord, please calm down your anger. Deng Jiugong''s surrender can only be due to the fact that we sent people to send the wrong one, but now they have broken through several levels in Xiqi. If we don''t send people to resist, they will probably take some time to fight the song. King Zhou heard what this person said, how he didn''t know, but who else could he send?: "If you have any thoughts, just say it directly." After that, I only heard that the minister said to King Zhou: "It''s better to send Suhu to the king, and then send the head of the country. He is related to the king. This is based on the interests of the king and of course he will not easily defect." King Zhou had nothing to do at the moment, and he listened to the minister''s words as a way, so he agreed to the minister''s words, and the minister was solely responsible for all these matters. King Zhou left the court after he said this, and after leaving the court, King Zhou didn''t even have the mood to see those beauties. After all, if Xiqi continues to attack, I am afraid that the song will be gone. Up. Jizhou... Jizhou Hou Suhu is sitting in his home at this moment.But suddenly someone came to report: "Wucheng King Huang Feihu begs to see you." Su Hu was very happy when he heard it. He and Huang Feihu were also old friends. This time Huang Feihu came to find himself, he was naturally very happy.So let his servants quickly bring him to meet. "Old friend, how come you have time to come here? Didn''t you help Naxiqi to fight against Shang Zhou? How come you have time to come to me?" After Huang Feihu met Su Hu, he directly gave Su Hu a hug. After all, the two brothers had not seen each other for a long time. After the hug, Huang Feihu said to Su Hu: "Of course I have come to meet an old friend, and I have something to talk to you." Su Hu said to Huang Feihu, "But it doesn''t matter." Huang Feihu heard Su Hu''s words and said his intentions: "Man, you also know that I am helping Xiqi fight against Zhou, and now even Deng Jiugong has returned to Zhou, I think my man will also join us in crusade against Shang Zhou. Right." "Okay. I have this heart for a long time, but my ability is not enough." Su Hu quickly agreed to Huang Feihu. But Su Hu''s move made Huang Feihu stunned on the spot. He was already prepared to persuade him bitterly, but he didn''t expect Su Hu to agree so quickly. This made Huang Feihu feel a little surprised for a while, but now that the overall situation is set, Su Hu is also a person who understands, so Huang Feihu is naturally very happy... 3268 Chapter 279 Beast? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And now that Huang Feihu and Su Hu have reached a willingness to cooperate, he also knows that Su Hu is actually very willing to help Xiqi come to crusade this Shang Zong, so Huang Feihu and Su Hu left after a few more chats, he thought Tell Ji Fa the good news as soon as possible. And now everything is going very smoothly. Deng Jiugong''s submission has undoubtedly added a powerful arm to Xiqi, and now no one can resist the power of Xiqi. And now all the immortals see that this is the case, and all the people who cut the teaching do not think the situation is good. At this moment, even if Shen Gongbao asked them no matter how they were, they were not willing to go down the mountain, and they heard what their master said at the time. , It seems that their master has foreseen their future. Shen Gongbao also has a very headache. If this happens, what can Brother Chao do?Now these people are unwilling to help Brother Chao, I am afraid this matter will not proceed smoothly. Ji Fa and others moved forward, and Ji Fa and others were still preparing for the next thing as usual, planning to continue to attack tomorrow. But suddenly the clouds were overcast and the wind was howling. Everyone didn''t know what was going on. Ji Fa looked at the sky and said to everyone: "This day is changing so fast, it may rain soon, everyone should go back to the camp earlier." When everyone heard Ji Fa say this, they all went back, but only Nagato stood there and looked at the sky. He always felt that this was not just because of the weather. However, apart from the sudden change in the weather, there were no other characteristics, so Nagato only thought that he might have thought too much, so he went back to his camp. late at night "Help, help..." Everyone was asleep, and suddenly heard the voice of help. Everyone was very surprised at the moment. Even Nagato got up quickly, wanting to see what was going on. Nagato hurried out of his camp, and at this time, he only looked at nothing abnormal, but the voice of life-saving was still ringing, and at this time Nezha, Ji Fa, Yang Jian and others also came out one after another. Up. "What''s the matter? Is anyone attacking our camp late at night?" Ji Fa was worried at this moment. He didn''t know what happened in the middle of the night. Could it be that the business man had another trick?Plan to act tonight. After everyone just watched, one person quickly ran over here, and this person''s arms were gone. He was trembling at the moment, shouting for help while running. When Ji Fa and the others saw this bloody scene, they felt very scary at the moment, but they didn''t know what was going on. And that person ran to the place where Ji Fa and others gathered.The man collapsed to the ground all of a sudden, and then the whole person convulsed on the ground. Nagato looked very strange. And Ji Fa was also a little convulsed when he saw this scene. He also had an unspeakable charm at this moment. After all, there were some Shenren. After all, how could his subordinates suddenly lose an arm in the evening, Ji Fa looked at this moment. The bloody wounds of this man. "Hurry up and find a military doctor to bandage him." After Ji Fa finished speaking, one of his subordinates hurried to find the military doctor, and the military doctor came quickly, and this person had already fainted, and they carried him to a camp.ok novel www.okxs8.com But this night, people were panicked, everyone naturally couldn''t sleep, and Ji Fa didn''t even know what was going on now, he asked everyone, and everyone shook their heads. "I don''t know what the Prime Minister and Daoist Nagato have on this incident? It is strange that this incident happened. Why did our soldier suddenly lose an arm?" Everyone didn''t know what was going on, let alone Jiang Ziya and Nagato who both slept in the room. They also heard the sound before coming out. Who knows what happened. "Report to King Wu, I am the military doctor who treated that soldier just now. I have something to report at this moment." The military doctor was outside the camp and asked for an audience. Ji Fa soon let him in. He also wanted to hear what the military doctor said, and what happened to the soldier''s wound? "Military doctor, you can tell me as soon as you have any reports." When the military doctor heard Ji Fa say this, he said at this moment: "Report to King Wu. I found this soldier''s injury is very strange. It is not like a man made, but like a beast." Everyone was even more surprised when they heard what the military doctor said.How could it be done by wild beasts, and everyone was in this camp, why didn''t they get bitten?And why was this soldier bitten?These are all very strange things. Naturally, everyone had seen this place before, and had never heard of beasts in this place. Why suddenly soldiers were bitten by beasts, and there was no trace of beasts at all. "What are you talking about? It turned out to be bitten by a beast. We have been stationed here for a few days, and we have never seen a beast. Military doctor, are you sure that his wound was not a human, but a beast?" When the military doctor heard Ji Fa say this, he nodded at this moment. With his more than ten years of medical experience, he assured that the wound was definitely bitten by a wild animal. Ji Fa heard what the military doctor said, and it seemed that what the military doctor said was true, but a beast suddenly appeared in the barracks, but only one person was bitten. It is unknown what the situation was. "Give my order, quickly search the entire barracks to find any strange animals or beasts." After the soldiers heard Ji Fa''s order, they all stepped up their patrols, looking for the beast that the military doctor said. After that, Ji Fa asked everyone to go back and rest. After all, this night, no one like this happened. rest well. But now, this matter is disturbing, and all the soldiers are afraid to sleep at night. Everyone is afraid and is suddenly attacked by monsters. And the soldier hadn''t awakened yet, so he couldn''t ask anything. Ji Fa also felt very worried at this moment. Why did he issue such a thing when his army was invincible. And just after this matter was silent for two days.Everyone finally dared to sleep peacefully. After all these days, no strange things were found after investigation, so naturally everyone relaxed their vigilance. At this moment, Ji Fa and his wife are also sleeping soundly.And suddenly, the tragic howl resounded in Ji Fa''s barracks. "Ah...ah...help~help~" Ji Fa suddenly sat up from the bed, and his wife was also awakened by Ji Fa''s action, and Ji Fa''s wife also sat up at this moment... 3269 Chapter 280 Panic You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What''s the matter? Why did you sit up all of a sudden? You didn''t know you scared me." Ji Fa''s wife said to Ji Fa at this moment. But Ji Fa made a booing gesture to his wife at this moment.He said to his wife, "Madam, what sound is this?" After hearing this voice, Ji Fas wife felt so panicked that she couldnt bear it for a while, and she was so frightened that she threw herself into Ji Fas arms, and at this moment said to Ji Fa, What the hell is going on? How could such a sound happen?" But now that Ji Fa was sure that his wife heard this voice, it was not her own auditory hallucination. Ji Fa quickly pushed his wife aside at this moment, and then put on her shoes and went out quickly. And now all the tents in the entire army camp are lit up, and of course Nezha and Nagato are also outside. Ji Fa felt that it might have happened last time, but what was it because of?The soldier was still not awake last time, so he couldn''t ask why, and the investigations in the army these days did not reveal anything. But at this moment, Ji Fa saw Nagato, Nezha and others, and some soldiers forming a circle. He didn''t know what he was looking at, so Ji Fa also went in quickly. And seeing this scene before Ji Fa almost didn''t spit it out, it was terrifying, and Nagato and others had naturally experienced wind and rain and were not afraid of this scene at all, but why did such an incident happen again, and this time the situation is better than last time. More violent. After Ji Fa felt better, he called everyone to the military camp again, and wanted to ask a good question, what is going on? "Dear generals, who knows what is going on right now? What you saw when you came out, so let''s start to talk about it now, so we might have a clue." And this is for Nagato to talk about it first, because two days after the last incident, everyone felt that there was nothing to do, so they relaxed their vigilance without being so cautious, and fell asleep late at night. Nagato was in the room, still practicing his techniques. He had just broken through and needed to be attentive at the moment. Therefore, when it was late at night, he heard the infiltrating cry for help. And when I went out to look at it, I saw that this soldier had become like this. I saw that the soldier was completely bloody and had been bitten in an improper way. The wound this time, Nagato, felt like the last time. The bite wound on that man was almost identical. They reported everything to Ji Fa. Ji Fa was even more panicked at the moment, and all the soldiers were panicked. This is what happened in Xiqi. Now the military is in disorder, how should he attack? Since Su Hu on the other side told Huang Feihu that he wanted to help Xiqi fight against Brother Chao, suddenly Chaoge also sent someone to tell him that he would fight against Xiqi, which made him become A dilemma. He and his wife and children were there to discuss what to do, and his son said to him: "Father, now Deng Jiugong has returned to Xiqi. It seems that the destiny is like this. We should not resist. It is better to vote. Xiqi." Su Hu listened to what his son said at the moment, which was exactly the same as his thoughts, and he thought so too.He also felt that what his son said was reasonable, but in fact he still had his own worries.53 Chinese Network www.53zw.net "Master, please think about it. Our daughter Daji is still in the palace. If we rebel at this time, wouldn''t our daughter be very dangerous?" At this moment, Su Hu''s wife also began to speak, and what his wife said at this moment was what he was most worried about now.My daughter is still in the palace, if she rebelled, wouldn''t it hurt her? "Daddy, mother, why do you care about the unfilial daughter? She is helping the king of Zhou to abuse him. Why do you care about such an unfilial daughter." Su Hu was also very entangled at the moment, but after all, his daughter said that Daji was not worried that it was fake, and he had no choice but to send Daji into the palace. But why Daji became the way he is now? It is obvious that he was so affectionate and so knowledgeable before, and now he has become a shrew, and he helped the king be as rude and rude as the king. . Su Hu made a conclusion in his heart at the moment, and if he reached the conclusion, it wouldnt work for others to say anything, Su Hu just said to the two of them: "Well, you don''t have to say it again, I already have that conclusion in my heart now." His wife and his son still want to persuade him?But, after all, he is the head of the family, how can they persuade him?At the moment they are not persuading. And this moment in the Xiqi camp is when the military''s mind is disordered.If Brother Chao sends people to attack now, Xiqi will undoubtedly lose.Nagato naturally knew this. Before Brother Chao hadn''t reacted, he must calm down the matter as soon as possible. Nagato''s heart came to a conclusion, maybe this matter is not as simple as imagined, how could such a monster suddenly pop up, and no one has found anything. And this must be related to some people''s conspiracy. Nagato thought of it right now.Nagato wanted to wait until the evening to investigate carefully, but he didn''t believe that he couldn''t find out the clues. And the whole night was calm and calm and nothing appeared.Nagato felt even stranger at the moment, but what could be explained by just one night, after all, two days had passed before these two events. "Nagato, Nagato. Hurry, hurry, hurry. Come with me to the military camp." Nezha came to Nagato quickly at this moment. Nagato didn''t know what was going on, which made Nezha so anxious. Find yourself. But since he was so anxious, Nagato didn''t ask any more, so he went with Nezha quickly, and he wanted to see what happened again. After arriving at the military camp, Nagato knew that it was the first wounded person who had awoke.But he was still a little delirious, after all, the last time he was shocked too much. Now Nagato has arrived, and everyone has gathered. Ji Fa began to ask that person at this moment: "I wonder if you can tell us what happened at that time." After the man heard Ji Fa say this, he nodded and said, "I was a soldier guarding that night. It happened to be my turn to watch the night, and the weather was bad that day. We just thought it was going to The reason for the rain, but I didnt expect that after midnight..." .. 3270 Chapter 281 Werewolf? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, everyone heard this soldier say that his previous things were very simple, and they were all experienced by all soldiers, so what did he experience afterwards?Seeing the soldiers talked about the critical moment, everyone was also very curious. "In the middle of the night, the two of us were still there guarding the gate, and there was nothing wrong with the calm and the waves, but the weather was still bad. This is a fact everyone knows. And suddenly a dark thing, I Before I could see what it was, it rushed directly at me." When the soldier said this, he couldn''t help but tremble again. As long as he thought of the scene at the time, he was already scared. He really felt that what could be so scary. "And he directly bit one of my arm, I was frightened, and the soldier next to me escaped a hardship because it was convenient to go, and I reacted quickly at the time, so I ran here quickly, and then , Is what you see." Everyone heard this soldier say, and all the ins and outs have been understood. At this moment, Ji Fa asked: "Are you sure that thing is an animal and not a human?" When the soldier heard Ji Fa''s question, he nodded. He could still tell the difference, and now all the clues are clear. It seems that this time the tragic death of another soldier might not be related to that thing. "Give my order. All soldiers step up patrols and must find out if there is this monster in our barracks. And everyone must also be careful of this monster, Yang Jian Nezha, you will investigate with them." After "Leading" Yang Jian Nezha also withdrew from the soldiers, and now only Jiang Ziya and Nagato were left in the military camp. Jiang Ziya and Nagato are not as friendly as the previous relationship. At this moment, the gap between the two is getting bigger and bigger, and Jiang Ziya feels that Nagato is coming to trouble him. "If there is nothing wrong, then I will retreat first. I think this matter is very serious, and I should also investigate it." Nagato does feel that this matter is serious, so I want to hurry. Investigate this matter. When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he also felt very good. He didn''t want to see this Nagato at this moment, but Ji Fa agreed to Nagato. After all, he had nothing to do now. And nothing happened on this day, Nagato felt even more strange.But the weather in the past few days has remained the same, and the clouds are still overcast. Nagato always feels that this is related to that monster. On the night of the second day, Nagato went to the gate again. Because the soldier who was guarding the gate was attacked here the first time, Nagato also stayed there, but he didn''t show up. In the middle of the night, everything was very normal.Nagato sighed at this moment, and he felt that he might have failed today.But Nagato was still guarding there. Suddenly, the gusty wind roared, it was a bit stronger than the wind just now, and even the moon was invisible in the sky, and the clouds were so dark. A black shadow flashed past in front of Nagato. If Nagato had not been staring at it with wide eyes, he still felt that he had seen it wrong, but he looked to the other side again, and the figure seemed to be pointing at it. Where to move on purpose. At this moment, Nagato was using his martial arts, quickly following the black shadow, swish, swish, swish, fleeting.Nagato didn''t know where the shadow was going, but his goal was Xiqi''s barracks, which was not allowed by Nagato. At this moment, the black shadow stopped in one place.And this place is Jiang Ziya''s camp. Nagato didn''t think about it well, could it be that this monster is going to kill Jiang Ziya, Nagato was about to fight this monster, but the next second I saw this monster go elsewhere.Love the book www.aikenshu.com Nagato felt even more strange at this moment, what exactly is this monster going to do?But Nagato felt that he shouldn''t continue to sit and wait for death, and he immediately followed the monster and started fighting with the monster. Boom, swish, boom... all kinds of voices started to ring. Nagato didn''t expect this monster to react extremely fast, but he finally saw that the monster''s true body turned out to be a wolf beast.But if this wolf beast had no spirituality, how could it react so quickly, and could avoid its own attack. Nagato flashed directly to the side of the wolf beast, and was about to strike him a fatal blow.And Nagato''s speed was so fast, he concluded that this time the wolf beast was absolutely unable to hide. Ow...wow... I saw the wolf beast''s fierce eyes staring at Nagato''s attack, and he had clearly captured the movement of Nagato, and then saw it suddenly landed, instantly turning into a human form. "Werewolf? I really didn''t expect to encounter a werewolf. It''s been a long time and it''s no wonder." Nagato said this sentence with a chuckle. It seems that he did all this. "What the hell do you livestock do? You do everything these days? Disrupt the order of the Xiqi army camp and hurt my Xiqi soldiers." But the werewolf was looking at Nagato all the time there, and he looked at Nagato with that bloodthirsty eyes, its natural hunting eyes. After that, Nagato started to attack the werewolf, but after all, this beast had become a werewolf, it was so easy to attack him, and his speed was almost the same as Nagato. After all the people heard their fighting, they all left the camp one after another. Everyone didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly there was such a fighting. Ji Fa and the others thought it might be the beast coming again?Ji Fa hurriedly sent soldiers out to investigate with him. This time he must destroy this beast. Otherwise, now that all the troops are broken, how can he conquer Chaoge? And Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others all came out. At this moment, Nezha and Yang Jian were all outside, and they could only see the two figures fighting and colliding back and forth, but the speed made them somewhat invisible. . "Nagato, isn''t this Nagato?" Nezha said at the moment. "Ah? What''s going on? Who is Nagato fighting with?" Yang Jian asked at the moment. Nagato also noticed, everyone was here, and they were all watching him fight the werewolf at the moment.The werewolf also obviously saw more and more people, and he looked down during the fight with Nagato. No, what if this werewolf shifts the target to attack the soldiers below?At this moment, Nagato thought in his heart and felt that everyone''s onlookers were a kind of trouble... 3271 Chapter 282 Nagato was named a counselor You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t want to hurt others again.At this moment, he chanted the spell with his hands and formed a cross on his chest, then slowly opened it to form a barrier. "Oh, fortunately, I reacted in time." Nagato looked at the werewolf again at this moment, and he must take it down today, otherwise he would cause something wrong, he didn''t know. The werewolf watched Nagato see through his thoughts and became more ferocious now, and became a little bloodthirsty.He still used himself, looking at Nagato with hunting eyes. The werewolf''s expression was very angry, and along with his angry expression, the squally wind became stronger and stronger, please blow away the dark clouds and the moon appeared. Ow...wow... The werewolf started howling at this moment, and suddenly it became twice as large as before.And his expression is more violent, and his looks are more brutal. "No, there is a moon now, this werewolf should be more than twice as powerful now, it seems more difficult to deal with." But Nagato didn''t want that much anymore. He directly launched his attack. If he waited a while until he fully accepted the energy of the moon, then he might not be his opponent by then. But I''m not a vegetarian, and it''s time to see my abilities when I just broke through.After that, Nagato sneered and attacked directly. Make a fist and stretch out your index finger and middle finger.Put it to your mouth and chant the spell.The evil spirit sword was born in this way. It seemed that he couldn''t defeat this werewolf without weapons. At this moment, he had sacrificed the evil spirit sword, and Nagato directly struck the werewolf with a sword energy in the air. And this werewolf was not a vegetarian either. He then howled again, and directly drew away Nagato''s sword energy, and then quickly approached Nagato. At this moment, he patted Nagato with his left claw. But Nagato reacted extremely fast and directly blocked the claw with the sword.After the werewolf howled, he continued to exert his strength and directly smashed the sword in half. And Nagato vomited blood at this moment because of the ferocity of the werewolf.And Ji Fa and the others who were outside the barrier were also watching. They watched Nagato''s defeat of the werewolf, and they wanted to come to help, but no matter how Nagato had already left the barrier. Ha, I see how proud of your Nagato.But Jiang Ziya thought about it again, if Nagato couldn''t beat the werewolf, what could they do? Everyone looked worried, but they couldn''t help it because they were powerful, so they were very anxious at the moment.And seeing that Nagato vomited blood directly, everyone felt hopeless at this moment. Nagato didn''t expect this werewolf to be so powerful with the energy of the moon tonight, but Nagato still doesn''t panic at the moment, how can Nagato be such a martial artist. The werewolf watched Nagato vomit blood, and at this moment, he felt that this was the best time to attack, so he took advantage of the victory to chase and opened his blood basin directly, wanting to directly bite Nagato''s neck. But Nagato was still lying on the ground, and Ji Fa and the others closed their eyes at this moment, and they felt that Nagato was about to be bitten by the werewolf at this moment.So they all dared not watch.2018 novel www.2018xs.com After a long time, there seemed to be no sound. Everyone opened their eyes, only to find that the werewolf had died in blood. And Nagato changed from sitting just now to standing, but there was nothing wrong with him, and the werewolf was completely killed. At this moment, Nagato chanted a spell, the barrier had disappeared, and Nagato fell to the ground automatically.At this moment, everyone was very curious about what was going on. Nagato clearly had the advantage just now. "What the hell is this?" Ji Fa asked Nagato at this moment. "It''s better to go to the military camp. Let''s sit down and I will talk to you in detail. Now this situation is not clear in a word." Nagato said to everyone at this moment. After everyone heard Nagato say this, they all moved to the military camp, and now everyone is seated, Nagato said there at this moment: "I feel that this matter is not simple, and these soldiers were injured like beasts, especially the first soldier who was still at the gate, so I was also waiting at the gate. Can you find any clues." After listening to Nagato''s words, everyone guessed that Nagato was there. Seeing if there was any movement, they might have discovered this werewolf. "I saw a black shadow appeared in the middle of the night, whoosh, whoosh, flashing fast, then I followed, and he also entered our military camp, I thought it was wrong, I hurry Fight with him." "And we were fighting each other. The voice was too loud to draw everyone out, and the werewolf looked at you at that time, and I thought he might do something unfavorable to you, so I set The enchantment below." Everyone listened to Nagato''s ins and outs. Nagato has already explained everything clearly, but everyone is still very curious at the moment.How did Nagato escape the attack from the werewolf and kill the werewolf? After all, at that time, Nagato was already in a disadvantageous situation. Everyone felt that Nagato was bound to die when they saw the situation. They didn''t even have the courage to look at it, but the result was beyond everyone''s expectations. "Nagato, please tell me how you turned defeat into victory? How did you kill that werewolf when you obviously had the advantage at the time?" Nezha was very excited at the moment to ask what did Nagato do?Can you kill this werewolf? At this moment, Nagato smiled and said, "In fact, everything you see is an illusion. How can the evil spirit sword be broken by him so easily? All these are the illusions I created for him, making him think I can''t fight back at all." "And when he relaxed his vigilance, when he wanted to give me the final blow, I directly sacrificed a real evil spirit sword, and just pierced his mouth directly to his upper brain, and the werewolf was killed by me with one blow. He burst into blood and died." It turned out to be like this, no wonder Nagato was able to turn the danger to the end, but now fortunately, Nagato has eliminated the werewolf. It seems that the Xiqi Barracks can be peaceful for a period of time. As long as a little rectification, then it can be renewed. Attack Chao Ge. "This time I have contributed to the Nagato in the Xiqi military camp. So I named Nagato a counselor and let them assist the prime minister and help me Xiqi." Nagato actually didn''t want to get such unnecessarily official positions. In fact, these didn''t matter to him, but since Ji Fa had already said this, he could only take his orders. And before, I told Jiang Ziya to let Jiang Ziya do those things, but as things developed, they got to where they are today... 3272 Chapter 283: Military Camp Fire You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato was awarded the title, Jiang Ziya felt even more happy.After that, nothing happened and everyone retreated. After all, the entire barracks had to be reorganized. After Jiang Ziya went back, he sat there and thought about it.He felt that he could no longer stand in a stalemate with Nagato. Nagato is now becoming more and more popular in the Xiqi barracks. If he and Nagato continue to stand in such a stalemate, I am afraid it will not be good for him. Boom, boom, are you there Nagato? Nagato heard the knock on the door, and as soon as the knock on the door sounded, Jiang Ziya''s voice came in, and Nagato said to the door: "Please come in." Then Jiang Ziya came in. After Jiang Ziya came in, he changed his usual attitude towards Nagato.He smiled and said to Nagato: "You were appointed as a staff officer today. I haven''t come to congratulate you, so I came to congratulate you quickly." Jiang Ziya must have listened to what he was serving as a staff member now, so he thought that he couldn''t stay in such a stalemate with himself. Nagato thought this way in his heart at the moment, but Nagato also felt that continued stalemate with Jiang Ziya would not be good for him. "That''s really thanks to the Prime Minister. I was only appointed as a staff adviser, and I will help the Prime Minister a lot in the future." Nagato''s words were extremely polite and also showed their enthusiasm with Jiang Ziya. Seeing Nagato''s attitude, Jiang Ziya didn''t mean to blame herself at all. He also sat down with Nagato at the moment and talked for a long time, and then he also said some polite words. And the relationship between the two people is no longer the same as before, it has become a bit like a superficial relationship. After all, Jiang Ziya''s current situation does not want to anger Nagato. And now that Xiqi''s matter finally came to an end, Ji Fa was finally relieved, and Brother Chao on the other side didn''t seem to seize this opportunity. Because the two ministers in Su Hu''s family came to invite him and asked him to leave immediately, Su Hu didn''t have much to shirk, and directly rushed to Brother Chao with these two ministers. "Governor, you are finally here. Now it is the crisis of time. You also know that Brother Chao is in trouble now, so I want to send you to fight against Xiqi." King Zhou saw that Su Hu came, Said to him happily. Su Hu didn''t want to help Chaoge in the fight against Xiqi at all. At that time, he wanted to rebel, but his ability was not enough. Later, he lost his wife and broke down, and even caught up with his own daughter. Had it not been for these two ministers to force him to come to Chaoge at this moment, he would never want to come to this Chaoge, after all, he would be particularly angry as long as he saw King Zhou.However, his current identity cannot be tough with King Zhou. "I am old now, I am afraid that I will not only help Brother Chao when I go out now, but will cause Brother Chao trouble." Su Hu shied away at this moment. "What did the head of the country say? You are now when you are growing strong, and you are the head of the country. I believe you will give priority to the interests of Brother Chao." King Zhou still persuades him.All the ministers were also persuading Su Hu at this moment, after all, they had no other way. And Su Hu wanted to say something, and then the King Zhou said to Su Hu: "But the governor is not in a hurry. You should rest for a few days and rectify the soldiers and horses, and then you can leave as soon as possible." King Zhou didnt give Su Hu a chance to shirk at all. Su Hu didnt know what to do now, and he listened to King Zhou and asked him to rectify for a few days before setting off. Just in the past few days, he can think of a solution. .2018 novel www.2018xs.com Xiqi Camp... Although the werewolf had been wiped out in the past few days, there was nothing left, and everything was under rectification, but Nagato thought at this moment, why the werewolf came out. It''s impossible for this werewolf to pop up out of thin air, but who is it, and what intentions did he have to release this werewolf to harm Xiqi. As for Brother Chao, Deng Jiugong has just returned. It should be that Brother Chao has not had time to make preparations, but what is going on with this werewolf?Nagato feels that if this matter is not investigated carefully, there will be endless things in the future. And Shen Gongbao had also heard about Xiqi being a werewolf.Shen Gongbao also found it very strange. Is anyone secretly helping him?But I obviously haven''t invited anyone in these days. However, as long as he spread rumors about what happened in Xiqi, there will definitely be some people willing to help them fight against Xiqi. Shen Gongbao thought at this moment. Three days later, in Xiqi camp... "Brothers. Tomorrow is the day when we set off again. Now there is no resistance. We will definitely succeed this time." Ji Fa was saying so with all the soldiers at this moment. All the soldiers heard Ji Fa say this, and they also felt that there was nothing to stop their army now, so they no longer worry at this moment, and the werewolf problem has also been resolved. And Nagato just looked at all these scenes, and he also felt that nothing should happen again.And Nagato had also heard that this brother had already invited Su Hu, and they felt that Su Hu would not come to attack Xiqi.So Nagato did not consider this matter at all. at night Nagato is doing exercise therapy in his room, and Jiang Ziya is also in his own room at the moment. Although he and Nagato are not as fierce as they used to be, Jiang Ziya also feels that Nagato is just a relationship to him. And today''s Nagato is not the previous Nagato. If the two are still in this relationship, Jiang Ziya will always feel that Nagato will be detrimental to him, so Jiang Ziya is thinking of a way at this moment. "Come on, fight the fire, fight the fire..." At this moment, another voice came from outside the camp.Nagato and Jiang Ziya both heard the voices. At this moment, they hurried out of the camp. They didn''t know where the fire was. At this moment, Ji Fa has also come out. The entire military camp has just been reorganized. He will attack the brother tomorrow, but why is there a fire in the military camp at this moment, but he is watching people coming and going holding buckets to put out the fire. , And the burnt place turned out to be their food and straw. At this moment, Jifa Jiang Ziya, Nezha and others also gathered together.No one knows what the situation is.And Ji Fa said to everyone at this moment: "What the hell is going on? There have been accidents in the past two days." Ji Fa did not forget to sigh after finishing speaking. No one knows what the hell is going on, why are weird things going on in these two days?The fire was quickly put out, and Ji Fa sent a few soldiers there to rectify, and then called everyone to the military camp... 3273 Chapter 284 Another beast? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"What the hell is this? Why did the granary suddenly start a big fire." Ji Fa was sitting there at the moment and said furiously. And when everyone saw such a place, they felt that Ji should be angry. Grain and grass are the most important thing for an army, but now there is nothing left to burn. "Hurry up and call me the soldiers guarding the granary." Ji Fa said angrily at this moment. "Report to King Wu. They are seriously injured, and the military doctor is now treating them." A soldier said. When Ji Fa heard that the soldier guarding the granary was injured, Ji Fa felt that the incident became even more strange, so he said to the soldier, "Then I will also look at their wounds. After all, they are for the Xiqi office. hurt." After that, Ji Fa, Nagato, Jiang Ziya and others went to the camp where the soldiers were injured. At this moment, the soldiers were lying there, and their bodies were covered with gauze. One of the soldiers still had his consciousness left.After not fainting, Ji Fa asked afterwards: "How? Is it better? You really suffered to protect the Xiqi army camp." How could it be better just after the bandage?But when the soldier heard that, Ji Fa asked himself this way and felt that it was a great honor for him, after all, he was just a soldier. "Thank you King Wu for worrying. It''s wrapped up now, I believe it will recover in time." But Ji Fa wanted to ask at this moment, what was the situation of this soldier at that time?How could there be a big fire in this military camp suddenly?Their precautions have always been very complete, and they have just finished rectifying, it is absolutely impossible for a fire to happen at this time. "Can you tell me about the situation at that time, what happened at the time? Why suddenly there was a big fire in the granary?" When the soldier heard Ji Fa''s question, he also said the truth: "It''s very strange to say that the two of us are guarding the granary there like in the past, but don''t know what it is? It''s just like a group of shadows coming and going very fast, we rushed to see what it was. Something, after that the dark shadow flashed by, we didn''t see clearly, but we were also attacked by it." When Ji Fa heard this soldier say this, he felt very strange, this wolf beast had just been killed by Nagato, how could something like a dark shadow appear at this moment. After that, Ji Fa felt that this person had clearly explained all the ins and outs to himself, and it was useless to look at the soldiers at this moment, and asked the soldiers to take a good rest and come back to see for themselves. After that, Ji Fa didn''t let anyone call the military doctor. After that, Ji Fa asked the military doctor: "Military doctor, when you just treated the soldiers, did you find out what their wounds were like?" The military doctor is actually very busy now. He is making medicine for everyone. After all, there are at least three or four injured people, so he is a little too busy.Plus there are burns, so he didn''t have time to report. When the military doctor heard Ji Fa say this, he remembered that when he treated these wounded soldiers, he felt very strange.3a reading network www.aaazw.com "These soldiers, their wounds are still not man-made, but also like wild beasts, and this time they seem to have been injured by some wild beast. So there is a slight scratch on their bodies, but that mark It''s very deep." Nagato and others found it very strange to hear him say this. It seems that if he also said that, it shouldn''t be something that humans can do. And everything has been asked, everyone returned to the military camp, and at this moment, they are still in the fog. Everyone does not know what is going on this time. They just started to set off, but there was another incident. . And this thing about Xiqi quickly spread out, and Shen Gongbao naturally knew about it, and then he spread rumors and made trouble. So that everyone knows that Xiqi is very chaotic now, and that such a thing has happened, everyone feels that Xiqi is not what the fate is going for. And everyone felt that Xiqi was not the side of the so-called destiny, so at this moment, everyone did not support Xiqi as before. As for all the fishing boats, Ji Fa was very angry when he heard about it. He really didn''t know who spread the incident that caused Xiqi to suffer such pressure from the fishing boats. In the military camp, Ji Fa then said: "Presumably everyone knows about the incident in our military camp, and now we can''t let the fishing boat go on like this. We must quickly investigate this matter. ." "Yang Jian Nezha. You two went out to collect grain. Be sure to transport the grain back quickly." Yang Jian Nezha took the order at this moment, and then went out to collect grain quickly. After that, Ji Fa said to Nagato and Jiang Ziya: "The prime minister and the staff, you two should investigate this matter. This matter should be inseparable from the last werewolf incident, and the two things are in the end. What does it matter? It''s up to you two to investigate." Ji Fa and Nagato also led the orders. After that, the two of them left the army camp and wanted to see if there was any trace. Jiang Ziya said to Nagato at this moment: "I don''t know what clues the Taoist fellow Nagato has at this moment? This is really strange, and since our granary caught fire, nothing seems to have happened. But those soldiers were injured. It''s not like ordinary people do." Jiang Ziya explained all his inferences to Nagato, and Nagato also felt that this matter was not as simple as imagined. Could it be that this time there was another beast like a werewolf? "I don''t have any clues now. I am afraid that this matter will need to be investigated slowly, and I can''t be anxious at all. But there is definitely someone who wants to harm Xiqi intentionally. After all, now, apart from the wounded soldiers and the strange wounds on their bodies, there is really no clue, so Nagato doesn''t know where to start the investigation. He told Jiang Ziya what he thought of.After Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he said to Nagato: "Then we will inspect this barracks twice every night for these two days. Let''s see if we can find any clues. By the way, I also prevent any incidents in this barracks." Nagato agreed to what Jiang Ziya said. After that, the two of them didn''t say much. They went to do their own things first, and Nagato went to find the soldiers at this moment.After all, he wanted to ask about the specific situation at that time... 3274 Chapter 285 Careful Investigation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato quickly walked to the military camp, and he also brought some external medicine to the soldiers, and then talked with the soldiers for a while, and then began to ask: "Can you tell me about the specific situation of the day, although you already said that that day, but you really did not see the dark shadow clearly?" When the soldiers heard Nagato say this, they also fell into deep thought, wondering if there was anything that they had forgotten that day. Nagato didn''t urge them, but he asked them to think slowly. After all, he was not in a hurry. He just wanted to ask them about the process that day. Nagato always felt that they should still notice any clues. "It''s okay, everyone don''t care, just like ordinary speaking, just say one by one what you think is abnormal." Soldier 1: By the way, I seemed to vaguely heard the meow that day, I don''t know if you heard it. Soldier 2: Don''t say what you said, I seem to have heard it, but that''s where the little wild cat came from. Soldier 3: But when we were guarding the granary, we never found a wild cat here. Why did it happen that day? Several soldiers were talking about this matter there. Nagato heard what they said, and they heard the meow that day. Could it be that the monster is a cat monster? At this moment, Nagato thought that if it was really a cat demon, then the wounds of these soldiers could also be explained. It should be scratched by the cat''s paw. At the moment the soldiers were still discussing there, talking about the meowing sound, and then Nagato asked them: "Apart from hearing the meowing sound, do you hear anything else, or see What else?" "By the way, except for the meowing sound that was exceptional that day. There was also a black figure? And I always think that figure is particularly slender, but it''s just that I vaguely feel it." After the soldier said this sentence, the other soldiers didn''t feel much, but this soldier really felt so, but he still did not escape the fate of being brutally attacked by the monster. After hearing what the soldier said, Nagato felt more logical. Cat monsters are generally slender and move extremely fast. Coupled with the scars they received, all this fits perfectly. But there are also the possibility of some other beasts, but Nagato still tentatively decides that the monster is a cat monster. Now that he has a goal, it is better to find it. And Brother Chao on the other side... Because Su Hu was the head of the state, King Zhou was extremely polite to him. After all, that Daji was deeply loved by King Zhou, so naturally his parents would also receive favor. In addition, Su Hu was about to go on an expedition to fight against Xiqi, so everyone was extremely eager to attack him. It was very good to him, but Su Hu really didn''t want to fight against Xiqi, but he could not do anything about it. My wife and son are hesitating, so Naihe has reached this point. Su Hu was also thinking about what to do these days.But he didn''t know what to do, and he still didn''t believe that his daughter was such a woman who harmed the country and the people, so he wanted to see with his own eyes what his daughter has become now.No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxs.com After that, Su Hu asked his wife to see what happened, so Madam Su went into the palace to visit Daji, and Daji was still with King Zhou Qingqing, me and me.Daji is extremely charming, and has been fascinated by King Zhou. "My lord, have another drink." Daji persuaded King Zhou to drink in a very charming voice.And that tone was full of aegyo. King Zhou is already a little bit drunk at this moment. He is already a little drunk by Daji''s drinking, but at this moment, Daji is in his arms, and the beauty and wine are all by his side. Why is King Zhou not satisfied?He was very happy now. "Beauty, why do you look so good? I love listening to you acting like a baby." King Zhou was already smiling from ear to ear at this moment. Daji saw that she had become such a fan of King Zhou, and she felt that everything was under her control.Since ancient times, men have been lustful, but I didn''t expect King Zhou to let himself succeed so easily. Suddenly a maid came to report: "Report to your mother. Mrs. Jizhou Hou, your biological mother came to see you." When Daji heard this, the maid''s face changed suddenly. She didn''t know what she was doing at this time.This useless Mrs. Su, she never wanted to meet. But no matter how she heard that this was her mother, she also said to the maid: "You take her to the side hall first, and I will go in a while." After that, the maid took her order and retired, and then she took Dajis biological mother to the side hall, and Dajis biological mother was there waiting for her daughter. She hadnt seen her for a long time. She really missed her, but she really didnt know. What has become of her own daughter. That cute, sweet and sensible daughter before.Now she has become a woman who hates and fascinates King Zhou, who makes King Zhou become a godless woman.She couldn''t connect this to her daughter no matter how she thought, so she had to see it with her own eyes. On the other side, Daji was not in a hurry at all, she was still filling King Zhou there.There he acted like a baby to King Zhou, and King Zhou was very useful to her. Daji had already drunk King Zhou a lot of wine. At the moment, King Zhou drank too much and fell asleep. After Daji arranged King King Zhou, he went to the side hall. As soon as Daji entered the side hall, she saw Madam Su, she did not expect that Madam Su was her mother.And Daji didn''t have the heart to chat with her, after all, he didn''t know her.This is just the original mother of my own body, what does it have to do with my current self? It was Daji''s biological mother who saw Daji coming in, and she was very excited at the moment, but she still did not forget the etiquette, made a gift to Daji, and said to Daji: "Meet your mother, she will be lucky and happy." After Daji heard her say this, she got her up, at least she didn''t want to reveal her identity now, and she just wanted to use her previous daughter''s appearance to deceive Madam Su over. Daji behaved very well, and said to this Madam Su: "Mother, it''s been a long time since I saw you, my daughter really misses you." That Madam Su was bewildered by Daji''s surface. She looked at Daji who was so soft and weak. She felt that she was her own daughter, but how could such a daughter do such a thing? Mrs. Su then asked Daji: "Daughter, did you really do those things as they said to confuse King Zhou?" .. 3275 Chapter 286 Su Hus family went to Xiqi? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Daji didn''t expect that Mrs. Su was really difficult, and now she asked herself such a question.She said to the Madam Su: "Mother, what do you say? Daji has always been your daughter, don''t you believe me?" At this moment, Mrs. Su felt that this was her own daughter even more. How could she do such a thing if she was so weak?But Mrs. Su still asked more: "But why do all people spread you like this? Have you really never done anything like that?" Madam Su felt that Daji was still as soft and weak as before.But something has changed. Daji has never spoken to herself like this before, and Daji has never changed the subject before. He will answer when she asks her, and although she looks weak but unusually strong. That''s why the two of them dedicated Daji to King Zhou just like that at the time, and finally Daji also accepted this fate, and did not say anything afterwards. And hearing this Madame Su asking herself over and over again, Daji was also very angry at this moment. She didn''t expect the mother before this body to be so frustrated.In this way, she consumed all her patience bit by bit. "If you don''t believe me, you don''t have to ask. And I''m a mother now, I''m afraid you can''t manage my business." Da Ji said to the Madam Su in a very angry tone at the moment. Madam Su was even more shocked when she heard it. She didn''t expect Daji to talk to her like this. Her daughter has always been well-behaved. Although she is strong, she never said this to herself. But when she looked at the face in front of her, she was obviously Daji, but why did she change so much?Mrs. Su was still unwilling, she asked Daji: "Daughter, why are you talking to your mother like this now? What did you experience when you entered the palace? It turned you into this way." And Daji didn''t bother to continue chatting with her, she said to the Madam Su: "Okay, well, don''t tell me these are useless, if there is nothing wrong, you can go." Before Madam Su could react, Daji left first, and threw Madam Su here alone. Later, Daji''s maid said to Madam Su, "I have ordered you to go back." After that, Madam Su sighed, and her sadness changed back, but she still didn''t understand why Daji became like this, which is completely different from her previous daughter''s personality. And after Mrs. Su went back.She and Su Hu talked about their daughter.She said to Su Hu: "You don''t know, I went to see our daughter today, did you know? She turned out to be very irritable, and she was rude to me. I was so sad." After Su Hu heard this, he felt that their daughter had really changed a lot since entering the palace, and now even his wife went to see her, she still had this attitude towards her biological mother. It seems that she really As these people said, it became irritable and very killing. Su Hu felt at this moment that they really could not help Brother Chao. It seems that now it is really as everyone said, only Xiqi is the righteous. "Madam, don''t be sad. What are you doing with that unfilial girl? You look at these things she did, and you really lost our Su family''s face." But Madam Su still didn''t know anything. She still felt that all this was because of their fault. If they hadn''t sent Daji into the palace, how could Daji be like this?Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com But things have happened and no one can change it.At this moment, Su Hu continued to say to his wife: "Madam, I have already decided. Now Brother Chao must not stay anymore. We took our son and left Brother Chao secretly at night and went to Xiqi." Madam Su heard what Su Hu said, she still hesitated, but when she thought that Daji had become like this, she felt that she had no reason to stay in Chaoge, and then agreed to what Su Hu said. Things. At this moment in Daji''s palace... Daji was also very angry, but she didn''t expect that Madam Su would come here to talk to herself, so Daji angrily said to the maid: "If Mrs. Su comes to see me again in the future, just blast her away, and you don''t need to report to me again." The maid answered a yes, and then stepped back. Xiqi Camp... The past few days are still calm and nothing happened.But Nagato always felt uneasy. Now he has a clue that the other party may be a cat demon, but why hasn''t he been out to make trouble these days? And these beasts seem to be very purposeful, Nagato has noticed it, every time they are ready to attack Chaoge, something like this will always happen. And this beast didn''t come for no reason. The last time he fought the werewolf, Nagato thought it was not easy, but the last time the werewolf was too irritable, and it would be difficult to subdue him without a design. So they killed him directly. As a result, there are no clues now, but who is trying to harm Xiqi like this, the people on the Chao brother side should have no such ability, and Shen Gongbao is probably a mouse crossing the street at this moment. Nagato couldn''t understand no matter what he thought at the moment.At this time, besides these two people, who else wants to harm Xiqi.It seems that this matter has become more interesting. But Nagato and Jiang Ziya patrol the army every day. After all, they don''t want any major incidents to happen in the army, and Nagato and others also learned the news that Nezha and Yang Jian will come back tomorrow. , ... At this moment, there was another knock on the door of the Nagato camp, and Nagato felt that Jiang Ziya might be the only one to find him at this time, and then he said to the door, please come in. Sure enough, it was Jiang Ziya who came in. After sitting down, Jiang Ziya directly said to Nagato: "It has been so calm these days, do you think there is anything weird about it?" Nagato nodded to Jiang Ziya, then said to Jiang Ziya: "I found something very unusual. You don''t think these beasts seem to be deliberately making trouble, and every time they do no physical harm, they just destroy some of our things, or hurt some of us and disturb the military''s mind. , To urge us to postpone every time we go to conquer Chaoge?" .. 3276 Chapter 287 Su Hu shirks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya listened to what Nagato said, and he also felt that what Nagato said was more reasonable.But Jiang Ziya said to Nagato: "What you said is very reasonable, but if they continue to do this, what should we do? They always attack quietly when we are not paying attention, which makes it very difficult for us to do." When Nagato heard Jiang Ziya say this, he was thinking of a solution, but he didn''t know what to do. Now he had a clue, and he should be able to find out the cause by following this clue. After that, Nagato thought of an idea, and he said to Jiang Ziya: "I have an idea now. Tomorrow we will go to the military camp early in the morning and we will talk." When Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, he nodded and left Nagato''s camp, but Jiang Ziya thought that when Nagato had an idea before, he would directly tell himself and let him execute it. Now everything has changed. It seems that this Nagato still wants to take credit, that''s why it''s like this, Jiang Ziya thought of it at this moment.He didn''t think it would work. He couldn''t just sit and wait for death like this. He had to think of a way. the next day All the people are in the military camp. Although there has been nothing in the past few days and everything is being rectified, the truth has not been found out, and everyone is not at ease. After all, there have been two incidents in a row, and the trauma to them is not small, so everyone will meet in the military camp every day to discuss what should be done. Ji Fa is now sitting in the main seat.He asked Jiang Ziya: "I don''t know if Cheng has any insights on this matter. You have been investigating this matter with the staff every day for the past two days. I don''t know if you have any clues." When Jiang Ziya heard Ji Fa say this, he said: "We have found an opportunity, that is, they will always appear when we are about to attack Chaoge." Jiang Ziya said this today. What can we investigate based on this alone?So Ji Fa asked Nagato again at this moment. Nagato opened his mouth and said, "The Prime Minister has discovered this, and it is already very important. We can use this to do something to draw them out." Ji Fa listened to Nagato''s words, as if he already had a solution to this matter, then Ji Fa asked Nagato, "You should have an idea, so it''s better to just say it." After Nagato, he said, "Aren''t those people appearing every time they attack Chaoge through us? And today, Nezha Yang Jian will come back under the pressure, so why dont we do a scene tomorrow? See if it will lead those people out." Ji Fa listened to what Nagato said, and he felt that Nagato thought too well. If this thing is really successful, then it seems that it will be a matter of time before the monster is found out.And they won''t worry about it anymore. "Okay, let''s prepare as Nagato said." And then a guard came to report: "Report to King Wu. Two generals Nezha and Yang Jian returned with food." Ji Fa heard that the guard said so, and he was very happy at this moment. This food is the top priority in the army. They have been rectifying for so long at this moment because they have no food, and now it is very natural to attack Brother Chao easy.And there is follow-up guarantee. After that, Ji Fa quickly left the military camp, followed by Nagato Jiang Ziya.At this time, Nezha and Yang Jian also got off the carriage.The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com "It''s really hard work for you two. I didn''t expect you two to complete this task so quickly." Ji Fa said to the two of them very happily at this moment. And Yang Jian and Nezha said to Ji Fa: "This is what we should do, so why is it so hard? Besides, you entrust him to the two of us, what about the two of us? Can let you down." Ji Fa was even more happy when Yang Jian and Nezha said this.If things go well for Nagato tomorrow, then they will have all the follow-up preparations for attacking Chaoge. Brother Chao... "Come on. Beauty, let''s have another drink." King Zhou is still enjoying in Daji''s gentle village, still ignoring the affairs of the court. And this Su Hu had wanted to escape that night, but Fei Zhongyouhun two people came to him and discussed with him about the expedition, so Su Hu did not escape that day. And now it''s time for Su Hu to go on an expedition, and Su Hu doesn''t know what to do, but he has decided that he will definitely not help Chao Ge in the crusade against Xiqi. But when the day came, Fei Zhongyouhun reminded King Zhou by his side, and when King Zhou knew about it, he quickly moved up.Thinking of sending Su Hu to expedition. "Guo President, my brother Chao is still dependent on you. The honor and disgrace of my brother Chao is all on your shoulders, so you must live up to the expectations this time." King Zhou smiled and said to Su Hu at the moment. After all, Su Hu is Daji''s father. But Su Hu was riding a tiger with difficulty at the moment.And he thought of such a monarch, drunk every day in the gentle village, regardless of everything, how can such a person be a monarch?But Su Hu had no choice at this moment, he directly poured out his truth. "I''m old and old. It''s really not suitable for another expedition. Please forgive me, the king. Choose someone else." When King Zhou heard this, Su Hu was even more displeased at this moment.Even though he was Daji''s father, he dared to disobey himself. "Do you really don''t want to go to the expedition? Don''t you think about the situation of this brother? As a minister, is this how you repay the country?" But at this time, I didn''t expect Daji to come.Although Daji is in chaos in the harem every day, she generally does not come to the court. After all, King Zhou is not coming, so what is she doing? But today Daji came, and King Zhou felt at this moment whether Daji was here to intercede for her father, and did not want her father to go on the expedition. "Beauty, why are you here? You are not waiting for me in the harem, why are you in the court now?" Daji heard King Zhou asking herself like this. At this moment, she walked up to King Zhou in a humble manner, and after paying a salute to King Zhou, she walked to King Zhou again. "My lord, didn''t people miss you? Look at you all the time in this court, and you forgot that I''m still waiting for you." Da Ji said to King Zhou coquettishly. The thing that King Zhou couldn''t bear most was that Daji had acted like a baby to him. After all, such a beauty, and at this moment still used a sweet voice to act like a baby, no one can stand it alone. When the king heard Daji''s words, he laughed and said to Daji: "Beauty, you are waiting for a while, I will go down to accompany you immediately, but now that you have come, please sit here with me. ".. 3277 Chapter 288: Cat Demon Scheming You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!All the civil and military ministers saw King Zhou and even let Daji sit with him. They didn''t feel much in their hearts. They didn''t expect that King Zhou had already loved Daji to this point. However, they are just a small official, how dare they say, at this moment they just didn''t see it. And Su Hu saw his daughter, and he was fainted on the spot because of the way he looked now. No wonder his wife went back and said this to him, so how could he still be his daughter. And King Zhou still said to Su Hu at this moment: "Now the head of the country, your daughter is here, shouldn''t you go out to defend Chaoge and your daughter in the future?" And Su Hu listened to King Zhou saying this, he was still there at the moment to oppose, and at this moment Daji spoke. Su Hu originally thought that Daji must be his daughter and should speak for himself. "Daddy, Brother Chao is here now, don''t you want to do your best for the country?" Daji said. Su Hu really didn''t expect Daji to say this.And Su Hu said there: "Don''t call me father, I don''t have a daughter like you at all." Although Su Hu has been very popular in Chaoge these days, after all, because he is the head of the country, no one dares to provoke him, but he has also heard many people talking about him, if he hadnt given it to him. To King Zhou, how could King Zhou be like this? Instead of going to the early dynasty to bring troubles to the dynasty, this is all done by Da.Coupled with the fact that his wife went to see her a few days ago, she actually treated her biological mother that way, and Su Hunai couldn''t bear it no matter how good-tempered she was. "Bold, you dare to say this to my beauty, I think you are the head of the country, and tolerate you again and again, but I didn''t expect you to even say this to your biological daughter." And Su Hu didnt want to pretend anymore. He heard King Zhou say this to him, and he said, My daughter is a gentle and virtuous person, not this monster. Not my daughter. And for a woman, you have harmed this country like this." When King Zhou heard Su Hu say this, he was very angry at the moment.He didn''t expect Su Hu to be like this, he didn''t even care about his face, and he didn''t even want to recognize his daughter. But King Zhou still cares about Daji, so he glanced at Daji, and Daji took advantage of the trend and said directly to King Zhou: "Great King, even if he is my father, you don''t have to forgive him lightly for me. After all, he actually offended him. You." When King Zhou heard Daji''s words like this, he didn''t have any worries at the moment, so he quickly said, "Send him to prison. Wenzhan tomorrow and his wife and son will also be arrested." After King Zhou finished speaking, he did not forget and continued to speak: "If anyone dares to talk about me and the beauty, no matter who it is, I will not be merciless, and you can see that my beauty is so profound and righteous. Do you have any objections?" None of the ministers thought that this Daji would even let his own father go. They were really shocked, but what could they do?At this moment they said: "Great King Yingming. Niang Niang understands righteousness. It is really a blessing to my brother." And Su Hu was taken out of the temple by those people at the moment, and before he was taken away, he shouted: "Daji, you are not my daughter at all, you are a monster, you even let your own father go. You will be met with retribution. Our Su family is very loyal, and there is no such unfilial daughter as you." At this moment, King Zhou shouted at the guards: "Hurry up and press him down on me, and don''t let him speak wild words in this court." Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com After that, Su Hu was taken away quickly, but he kept repeating this sentence. He really didn''t expect that he would die in the hands of his daughter in the end, which he never expected. And soon, King Zhou and Daji went down to the court and returned to the gentle village.Daji gently coaxed King Zhou there, and King Zhou enjoyed it very much. Xiqi... "Today we are ready to go. Just set out to fight for the early victory of Brother Chao, so that all the people in the world can live a good life one day earlier." Ji Fa shouted to all the soldiers at this moment. And all the soldiers shouted there: King Wu Yingming!King Wu Yingming! And Jiang Ziya and Nagato are also standing there at the moment, Nezha and Yang Jian are standing beside Nagato and Jiang Ziya, and they are all looking at Ji Fa at this moment. Suddenly the wind howled.There was a rustling voice in the grass. Everyone was very flustered when they saw this situation. Did something happen again?But Nagato was smiling there right now. "Meow, I didn''t expect you to attack Brother Chao again so soon." I saw a person with cat characteristics standing in front of everyone at this moment.And this man is slender, and it seems that he is the one who attacked the soldiers that night. "Heh, really a cat demon, I didn''t expect that I really guessed it right, do you think you can leave today?" "Meow, let me see your strength, it''s up to you to decide if you can go." Nagato is still not surprised at this moment.And Nezha, Yang Jian and others are not afraid of themselves. This Nezha said to Nagato: "It''s just a little cat demon, why don''t we let the two of us deal with it." At this time, Ji Fa said to the two of them: "No. Let the staff take care of him." After Ji Fa finished speaking, he also laughed, because he had known the plan of Nagato early in the morning, because Nagato told everyone yesterday, but Nezha and Yang Jian went to pay for the food, so they didn''t know when they came back late. The cat demon began to attack at this moment, and she quickly rushed to the front of Nagato, but when she was about to teleport, she was generally locked by everything."Meow" At this moment, Nagato was still chanting his spell.Because he had already made preparations yesterday, he had already set up a formation here. After the cat demon came, he could cast a spell to trap the cat demon in the formation. Ji Fa began to applaud at this moment. "As expected, the staff thought well. It seems that this cat demon can only be locked in the formation at this moment. When she has spent all of her energy, she will ask her the last mastermind. By then, this matter will probably come to light. Up." Yang Jian and Nezha only understood at this moment that all of this was Nagato''s strategy, but he was really optimistic, and he had deceived the cat demon with such a trick... 3278 Chapter 289: Cats have nine lives? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the cat demon was still fixed in that formation, and she still couldn''t move. Everyone was very proud at this moment. After all, this time Nagato caught the cat demon as soon as she made a move. At this moment, Nagato was chanting his spell there.Only the last step is needed to reinforce the formation, and this cat demon can hardly escape. "Oh, Meow, do you think it''s so simple, I can let you stay here? Although I can''t move now. But..." Hearing what the cat demon said at this moment, and Nagato still didn''t notice the cat demon at this moment, after all, he closed his eyes and chanted the spell at this moment, just want to strengthen the formation, the cat demon could not escape. In the next second, a flashing shadow came directly in front of Nagato, and at this moment, Nagato also realized that there was an aura pressing on him, and at this moment, he and this figure began to fist. And he saw that the monster who was fighting with him at the moment was clearly the cat monster just now, but wasn''t the cat monster already trapped by himself?How did he come out? "How did you come out? Haven''t you been trapped there? And the most powerful thing in my formation is this soul-locking technique, which can lock the soul, how did you get out?" At this moment, the cat demon heard Nagato say so, and after smiling, he stretched out his paw and scratched Nagato''s chest. And Nagato naturally escaped, and then the cat demon said to Nagato: "You are really amazing, but you can''t fight me with these alone. Just accept your fate. And don''t you know a truth? ? Cats have had 9 lives since ancient times, and the cat is very proud after saying it. And when Nagato heard the cat demon say this, he also remembered, yes, as the cat demon said, generally cats have 9 lives, but Nagato is still very surprised, and he confronts The cat demon said: "Unexpectedly, you sacrificed your own life in order to escape that town, but do you think it is so simple, you can escape? I will seal you today anyway." And when the cat heard Nagato say this, she still didn''t take it seriously there, and now and the next second, Nagato started attacking the cat monster. Nagato chanted the spell and sacrificed his own evil spirit sword. The evil spirit sword is least afraid of harming these monsters. The monsters formed by these poorly trained elements are also the most annoying of this evil spirit sword, so at this moment the evil spirit sword It is faintly glowing red. The red glow of the evil spirit sword means that the evil spirit sword has become bloodthirsty and has become slaughter. After all, after encountering this kind of monster, this kind of monster will not be merciful at all. After the cat demon saw this Nagato offering an evil spirit sword, she was also very surprised. She didn''t expect this Nagato to have such a hand, no wonder the werewolf lost so easily last time. But the cat demon is not afraid that she has 9 lives, but just lost one. She doesn''t believe what Nagato can do to her. As soon as the evil spirit sword was shot, it was directly like the evil cat stab, but the evil cat escaped in an instant, and when the evil cat wanted to attack Nagato, it was blocked by the evil evil sword.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com And this cat demon tossed back and forth several times, and it still ended like this, the cat demon didn''t know what to do at this moment. The cat demon came here for a purpose. If someone sent her here, and her brother wolf had already been killed by them, she would naturally come to me to help brother wolf avenge, but that person had already sent her. I told her that there are a few people who can''t kill at all, so the cat demon doesn''t know what to do at the moment. "Meow, do you think I would admit defeat if I was so simple? Then let you try my 10-successful instantaneous technique. I don''t believe I can''t get into your body." After Nagato heard that the cat demon was so rampant, he also wanted to see what this cat demon could endure. He naturally knew that the cat clan''s instantaneous technique was very powerful. Moreover, in general, the cat tribes and their flashing techniques and their martial arts that disappear without a trace so that you can''t touch your footprints are all special skills, but this is something that is not sufficient in the eyes of Nagato. Nagato also noticed the abnormality of the cat demon at this moment, and saw that the cat demon''s eyes had turned blood red at this moment, and it was the same color as the evil spirit sword. He knew that the cat demon had become a demon, so she could Show her 10 times the skill. And Ji Fa Yang Jian Nezha and others who were watching from the other side actually wanted to step forward to help Nagato, but Nagato had already left the barrier at this moment, after all, Nagato was really afraid of them being in danger. But at this moment, Ji Fa they can only watch outside, just like Nagato dealt with the werewolf last time, Ji Fa is still a little worried at this moment. Nezha said, "King Wu, dont worry. Didnt the werewolf Nagato subdued him last time? And also killed him. Now there is only a small cat demon, so why is there any fear? What?" When King Wu heard Nezha speaking like this, he also felt that he was just a little cat demon, and should not be able to deal with Nagato. At this moment, Ji Fa was also relieved that after all, this cat demon was solved well at this moment, and asked behind the scenes. Only then can they continue on their marching road. And the cat demon can indeed attack Nagato''s close body now, and the cat demon also left a few marks on Nagato''s arm and his chest. And now although the evil spirit sword has been born, his speed can''t keep up with the cat demon. The cat demon is now 10 successful, and her speed is basically equal to the instantaneous speed. At this moment, Nagato is obviously at a disadvantage. Now everyone is very worried about Nagato outside, but they can''t make it out. Although Ji Fa thinks his Nagatos ability is very powerful, he is still worried after seeing this phenomenon. He is also worried about whether Nagato can defeat this cat monster. After all, the cat has 9 lives. I know, so it is very difficult to trap this cat monster. "Meow, I don''t want to hurt your life, as long as you open this barrier now, as long as I can escape, I won''t hurt you." Although the cat had the upper hand, she still said to Nagato in a negotiating tone. After Nagato heard the cat demon saying this, he became even more curious. The cat demon didnt want to hurt Nagato at this moment, but he always prevented them from marching. Who sent the cat demon? of?This makes Nagato more curious... 3279 Chapter 290: The Truth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If this cat demon is let go, then this matter will never be investigated, and who can ensure that next time he will not disturb their marching. So Nagato didn''t even care about the cat monster.And when Nagato saw that the current evil warding sword was no longer useful, he put it away at this moment, and the cat demon saw that Nagato had put away the evil warding sword, and he was even more proud at this moment. She believed that Nagato should have agreed with her words and wanted to let herself go, but what she didn''t expect was Nagato. After putting away the sword, she chanted a spell again.At this moment, the surrounding area of ??Nagato was like a barrier, no matter how hard the cat demon tried, he couldn''t enter his body. As long as the cat demon works hard, the body of Nagato will be bounced away by the barrier.Cat demon knew right now that Nagato didn''t want to let himself go. "Meow, since you are ruthless, don''t blame me for being unintentional." The cat demon was even more angry at the moment, and his eyes became even scarier. And in the next instant, what did the cat demon directly eat?After eating this thing, the cat demon suddenly became larger than just now. At this moment, Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others who were watching outside felt that the situation was not good. It seemed that this cat demon had been prepared, and the things she ate would greatly increase her skill. Everyone looked at the cat monster like this, they couldn''t help worrying about Nagato, but looking at Nagato''s calm and calm appearance, they believed that Nagato should be fine. Naturally, they also noticed that the cat demon turned out to be huge, and he couldn''t help but remember that the cat demon seemed to be like the werewolf last time. It''s just that the werewolf became so huge last time because he was affected by the moonlight, and this time the cat demon didn''t know what he ate, so that he achieved the same effect as the werewolf. Nagato is now even more sure that the cat demon and the werewolf come from the same place, and are from the same person, it seems that their goals are the same. I saw Nagato calmly opened his eyes and said to the cat demon: "I''ll give you one last chance. If you tell us everything, then I won''t hurt you." This cat demon has already greatly increased her skill at this moment, how could she be afraid of this Nagato now?At this moment, she simply ignored what Nagato said, and directly approached Nagato step by step. And now, if the cat demon''s claws are really scratched, normal people may be killed with one claw, so even Nagato can hardly resist. She should have no other ability to measure this Nagato. After that, she approached Nagato little by little, while Nagato stood there without moving at all. Everyone looked very curious. Especially when both Yang Jian and Nezha watched Nagatos actions at this moment, they both felt very surprised, why Nagato didnt dare to move quickly to avoid it. In the current situation, even if there are barriers around him, the cat demon is probably the same. Claws can break this barrier. The cat demon immediately approached Nagato. As everyone expected, it scratched the barrier of Nagato with one claw, and the next claw was about to approach Nagato.Steward Novel www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com And everyone didn''t dare to watch this scene. Everyone felt that the current Nagato was bound to die, and his evil spirit sword was no longer useful. He now has any tricks to deal with this cat monster. And now Nagato is still not in a hurry, very calm, but he has been holding his breath all the time, not knowing what he is doing?And the next second when the cat demon is about to touch him with his paw. He directly condensed a gas mask out of thin air and directly covered the cat demon, and the cat demon could not break free of the gas mask no matter how he attacked. In the end, the gas mask gradually shrank, so that the cat demon also slowly Restore the body. And this cat demon turned into her original form under the gradual catalysis of this gas mask, at this moment, just watch this gas mask cover a little black cat. Everyone was finally no longer nervous, after all, Nagato finally took the cat demon down, and at this moment, Nagato began to talk with the cat demon through his own spiritual knowledge. "Now that you have nowhere to hide, you might as well be honest with me. Then I won''t hurt you. And even if you have 9 lives, you won''t escape in this gas mask, so you should hurry up Tell me things" Nagato was there, and Xiaozhi was there to negotiate with the cat demon with affection and reason. After all, Nagato really didnt want to hurt the cat demon. Although the cat demon prevented them from marching several times, she just hurt people and didnt. Killing, so she is still forgivable, and Nagato just wants to ask why. And this cat demon was already like this at the moment, she uttered all the truth to Nagato, after all, she was already unable to fight Nagato anymore. "I''m afraid you already know. My brother and I are the werewolf you killed. We are together. We are all under the seat of Yuanshi Tianzun. And this time he sent us to disturb you." Nagato heard the cat demon say this, and he was very surprised at the moment.I hope that this list of gods will be established soon, I am afraid that Yuanshi Tianzun is, but how could he now send someone to stop this list of gods from proceeding. As for the cat demon and this werewolf, they are generally under the Jiujiao, and they usually worship the Jiujiao after they have become immortals. Therefore, the Jiujiao has always been good and bad for all the gods. "At this point, are you still telling the truth? If you don''t tell the truth anymore. I''m afraid you don''t force me to do it." Nagato said solemnly to the cat demon at this moment. And everyone on the side is very at a loss at this moment. They dont know what Nagato is doing, why they stay there and say nothing, and the cat demon is just like a natural kitten. The air hood covers. At this time, the cat demon built a bridge through Nagatos divine sense, and said to Nagato: Ive reached this point. Why should I lie to you? If its really not him who sent us, I Why would I say that to you?" Nagato heard this cat demon say this, she has reached this point now, she really does not need to lie to herself, so Nagato said to the cat demon: "Then tell me what is the purpose of his sending you He sent you two meetings for a purpose, right? Does he want you to stop us from marching?" And the cat told Nagato through divine sense: "I don''t know about this, but I have told you what I know." .. 3280 Chapter 291: To subdue the little black cat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew that even now the cat monsters didn''t have to lie to themselves, so why did Yuanshi Tianzun send them two? At this moment, Nagato thought of Yuanshi Tianzun''s plan, but he didn''t expect Yuanshi Tianzun to be so cunning to prevent himself from entering the list of enshrined gods, and now Xiqi marched very smoothly, that is, people who did not intercept their teachings were descending. According to the current situation, if the number of Conferred Gods in the Conferred God List is insufficient, they will naturally come down from Yuanshi Tianzuns gate. It turns out that Yuanshi Tianzun was to make this Xiqi suffer and to deceive the people who came down to attack Xiqi. Caused them to enter the list of conferred gods. Afterwards, Nagato said to the cat demon through his own spiritual sense: "Since you have revealed everything you know. Then I will save your life. But if you dare to commit the crime next time, I will Will not be merciless." The cat demon heard Nagato say this, although she is very grateful to Nagato, but this time even if Nagato let him go, but Yuanshi Tianzun will send himself here, now the cat demon doesnt know what to do. it is good. The cat demon hesitated at this moment. After all, her current situation is also very embarrassing, and all this made Nagato see. Nagato saw the demon cat''s hesitation. "Well, then, I''m afraid you won''t be able to complete this mission. If you go back, you should also be dispatched by Yuanshi Tianzun. Then you might as well follow me." When the cat demon heard Nagato say this, he still hesitated to follow Nagato at the moment.Of course, he can no longer be sent by Yuanshi Tianzun, but after all, he is Yuanshi Tianzun sitting down. But the cat demon felt after hesitating again and again.What Nagato said is very reasonable, so its better to follow Nagato, and its better to go back and be dispatched by Yuanshi Tianzun. He was originally a beast and became an immortal, but he should belong to Jiejiao but he entered the interpretation. , Originally not seen by Yuanshi Tianzun. "Thank you, it would be better to just follow you by my side. You can call me if you want to." After Nagato heard that the cat demon agreed to his request, Nagato said to the demon cat again: "But I have a condition that you must comply with. This is the only way you can be by my side." Then Nagato told the cat demon.Let her be shown as a cat whenever she is.Only in this way can she save her life, the cat demon naturally agreed to Nagato''s condition. And Ji Fa Yang Jian and the others kept watching. He didnt know what Nagato was doing. Now that he had subdued the cat demon, why did he remain unmoved, and stayed there all the time, everyone didnt know what it was. Happening. After a long time, Nagato finally moved.But he chanted the spell directly, dissipating his air cover just like that. They don''t even know what kind of medicine is sold in Nagato Gourd, why is it so simple to dissipate in the air, is he going to release this cat demon? In the next second, even the barrier has disappeared, so I can ask Nagato with everyone, "What is going on?" And Nagato just said quietly there, "This cat demon has stayed in my air cover long enough, and now she has completely transformed into its original form. And her thousand-year repair power is also in this air cover. Dissipated, he is just an ordinary kitten now, so I will save her life." When everyone heard Nagato say this, they were relieved. It turned out that it was no longer a cat demon, but an ordinary kitten, which would not do much harm to Xiqi.315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com But Ji Fa still asked Nagato: "But. What is the purpose of this cat monster and the werewolf who came to attack our army last time?" Nagato naturally knew their goals, but now Nagato didn''t want to tell Ji Fa all of this.After all, only oneself knows this matter. So Nagato said to Ji Fa: "This cat and this werewolf are indeed a group. They only listened to the slander of Shen Gongbao, so they came to disturb our march. Now they have all been wiped out. Next, We will have nothing more." Hearing what they said, Ji Fa understood the ins and outs of the matter. At this moment, he was not worried. After all, the cat demon and werewolf had been wiped out, and it seemed that they could really start marching well. "Meow, meow~" The little black cat barked and jumped directly onto Nagato''s body, and Nagato took the opportunity to hold the little black cat in his arms. At this moment, the little black cat was in Nagato''s arms, very cute. Everyone really believed it when they saw this scene. She was just an ordinary little black cat. It was not lethal and would not have any impact on them. Brother Chao... It''s time for execution.Su Hu''s family, except Daji, were all on the guillotine, waiting to be executed at noon.And near the guillotine, there are naturally many good believers watching here. Instead of watching them here, they were actually feeling sad for Su Hu. They didn''t expect that he would eventually die in the hands of his daughter. What a huge joke. "My daughter is gentle and skillful. She is versatile and proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but now she is attached to her body by a monster who doesn''t know anything. It''s really ridiculous." "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Su Hu, who was alone, could fall to this end, King Zhou, you must not die." Although Su Hu had been tied up and was only waiting to be executed, he was still sighing at this moment. Thinking about this life, he finally didn''t expect that he would die so ridiculously. Su Hu''s son was also there at the moment, sighing, although he still doesn''t know, is Daji his sister?But their current situation is indeed related to Daji. "Father, you have to listen to me early. We went to Xiqi, and we won''t end up like this. It''s all because you cared that Daji didn''t expect her to send us to the guillotine in the end." At this moment, Su Hu''s son is still complaining there, but what use is there?They have fallen into this field.They can only wait to die now. And that day Daji was there with King Zhou, and King Zhou thought that Daji would say something to plead for them, but Daji didn''t say anything. And now Daji didn''t know how much he wanted the Suhu family to die quickly.After all, their existence will only reveal their identities, so it is better for them to die. Only the dead will say nothing... 3281 Chapter 292: Yin Shang Yin Hong descends the mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And at noon... To execute the torture, he only listened to this order, and the person who executed it put away the knife and Su Hu''s family of three.All died on this guillotine. Everyone shook their heads in their eyes at this moment. When will the rule of King Zhou be a head?Even the relatives and relatives of the emperor are in this end, then the life of their ordinary people is not as good as grass. The news naturally reached Xiqi, Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others all sighed after hearing about it. Huang Feihu was the one who sighed most.At that time, Huang Feihu had already told him, and he agreed, but he had been hesitating all the time, and he didn''t really return to Zhou to lead to this end. And at this moment Jiang Ziya also said: "As a relative of the emperor, this is what happened to Hou Jizhou. This king is cruel and unreasonable. He and Na Daji will kill even his own father. It''s sad, it''s sad." Nagato sighed when he heard this.But this matter is probably not that simple.In fact, all the time is known. And this king and Daji are just the sacrifice sheep of this era, and they are also the pawns of the biggest conspiracy. How can we say that this king and Daji? It''s just that at this time, they can only be left behind, and they are indeed the two greatest villains in the eyes of the folks. Moreover, the people who cut the teachings really fell into the plan of Yuanshi Tianzun. Now they feel that the people of Xiqi are not so powerful, and they have suffered many hardships. Now is a good time for them to fight against Xiqi, especially when they heard this Shen Gongbao. Speaking of slander, I also think there is an opportunity. On the other hand, Yuanshi Tianzun found that neither the werewolf nor the cat demon could return. The werewolf was even dead, but he didn''t feel sad, but felt that the matter was going very well. On the one hand, interpretation teachings are usually immortals cultivated by humans. These werewolves and cat monsters should have been worshipped into interception teachings, but they entered their own interpretation teachings. Yuanshi Tianzun always felt dissatisfied, and did not expect to see them both execute them now. The task is to eliminate two such impure believers for himself. On the other hand, Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to disturb the current situation in Xiqi, so that his people who intercepted the teaching would go down the mountain without any worries, and his goal was also achieved. At this moment Yuanshi Tianzun had no other worries. It''s far from that simple.Yuanshi Tianzun, you vigorously advocated letting their followers go down the mountain to help Xiqi and others. And now Guang Chengzi of Jiulong Mountain now sent two people Yinjiao Yinhong down the mountain to help Jiang Ziya, but this Yinjiao Yinhong is after all the son of King Zhou. So Guang Chengzi asked: "Now that you two have learned, I will send you two down the mountain to help Jiang Ziya and fight against King Zhou, and King Zhou is your father. I don''t know if you can think about it?" Yin Jiao Yinhong said to Guang Chengzi at this moment: "We were also victimized by Daji at the time, so we have come to the end now. It is the master you saved us. This time you sent us down the mountain and we helped Jiang Ziya. Revenge for our mother" When Guang Chengzi heard Yin Jiao Yinhong''s words, he was relieved, and this Yin Jiao Yinhong was his apprentice after all.After that, Guang Chengzi gave them one weapon each.Novels www.xiaos8.com And this earthshaking seal is a weapon that Guangchengzi wants to give Yin Jiao, this earthshaking seal is so powerful that it can save his life at a critical moment.After that, Guang Chengzi gave the weapon to Yin Jiao. After giving this weapon to Yin Jiao, Guang Chengzi took out another weapon.This weapon is the Yin Yang mirror.This yin-yang mirror is also an ancient weapon, and it has two sides to self-reliance.Red noodles and white noodles, red noodles are the gate of life, and white noodles are the gate of death.It also played an important role at the critical moment, so he gave this weapon to Yin Hong. After Yin Jiao Yinhong got the weapon, he thanked Guang Chengzi very much, and said to Guang Chengzi: "Thank you, master, we will definitely remember the teacher''s teachings and go down the mountain to help the Western Zhou Dynasty." And Guang Chengzi listened to the words of the two of them, nodded to them, and then signaled that it was time for them to go down the mountain. And Yin Jiao Yinhong you understand what he meant this time.After that, he confronted their master, and after the last big gift, he went down the mountain, and Guang Chengzi looked at their backs with mixed feelings in his heart. And Yin Jiao Yin Hong directly flew down the mountain with fairy skills.After going down the mountain, they landed somewhere unknown, and just passed by a woodcutter who was chopping wood. Yin Jiao asked the woodcutter at this moment: "Hello old man, how far is it from the Western Zhou Dynasty?" The woodcutter heard the two of them asking this, and said to the two of them: "It may be two days from here to the Western Zhou Dynasty, but it is very close to Chaoge. If you two want to complain, then go to Chaoge Right." After the woodcutter finished speaking, he also left with his firewood goods, leaving Yinjiao and Yinhong two people standing in place.But Yin Hong heard that it was very close to Chaoge, and he thought of his mother soon, so she wanted to go back to worship her mother. He has been lobbying his elder brother there, and when his elder brother heard him say this, he also felt that it was necessary for the two of them to go back and worship their mother. After all, the two had been studying in the mountains for many years, and they had not returned. Brother Chao.After all, it is close to Brother Chao now. After that, the two people went to Brother Chao.The two of them have been dazzled by hatred at this moment. They want to worship their mother in the song. If they dont meet others, it will be fine. If they meet others, they will think of ways to avenge their mother and kill the demon Daji. woman. But they completely left Guang Chengzi''s entrustment behind, as if revenge was the most important thing for them now.And they just forgot to help the Western Zhou Dynasty defeat Chaoge, and help them get revenge. On the other side, in Xiqi Camp... At night, Nagato was in her own shadow, and there was now a little black cat in his camp. Since the cat demon became its original form, she has lived in Nagato''s camp. But Nagato was a little uncomfortable for a while, usually he was in his own camp, but now there is one more cat demon in his camp. Although the cat demon is shown in its original form at the moment, he still remembers her transformation. And what it looks like as a human. But this cat demon didn''t take it seriously, she walked back and forth in Nagato''s room, and kept meowing like a normal kitten. And Nagato had packed a place for the cat demon to sleep.And this cat demon is also very comfortable in this camp.She even felt that she was more free than before at Yuanshi Tianzun''s door... 3282 Chapter 293: Light incense to welcome Shen Gong leopard You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now everything has recovered and everyone is relieved, Xiqi can finally march smoothly.And this little black cat has been following Nagato, and it has become a sign of Nagato. Brother Chao... King Zhou also got the news at this moment. He was very worried. Now Xiqi is about to break into their last checkpoint. If this checkpoint is also easily broken by Xiqi, then this brother will be precarious. So King Zhou is also very worried at this moment. Now he is still in Daji''s bedroom, but now he looks at these beauties, he is still worried at this moment, and he no longer has the joy of the past. And Daji naturally saw the appearance of King Zhou, and at this moment she said to King Zhou: "What happened to you, King? What happened?" King Zhou said everything to Da Ji, and at this moment, King Zhou thought that Shen Gongbao had left Da Ji with a box of incense when he left. If there is a problem, he will come here as long as the incense is lit. The King Zhou asked Daji like this at this moment, but when Daji heard the question from King Zhou, he began to shirk: "Its really not that King Zhou I dont want to help you, but the concubine''s parents have just passed away, and the concubine is still in her filial piety Im afraid I cant ignite this incense. Hearing Daji''s words like this, King Zhou was very helpless at the moment, but it was his own decision to deal with Su Hu. This could not be blamed on Daji, but he could only be blamed for being too impulsive at the time. At this moment King Zhou thought of the deer platform again. When the deer platform was built, Da Ji clearly told himself that he could go to the deer platform to invite the gods, so the king wanted to ask if Daji could be here now and ask some gods to help Brother Chao, after all, Brother Chao doesn''t keep interest. When Daji heard King Zhou say this, she rejected King Zhou for the reasons just now. King Zhou was also very helpless at the moment, but he did not blame Daji. But King Zhou had no intention of singing and dancing, and at this moment he walked out of Daji''s bedroom with anxiety, leaving only Daji and her sister in the bedroom. And Dajis younger sister asked Daji at this moment: "Sister, why did you shun King Zhou like this just now? If you dont work within the validity period, there will be me, but why do you shirk so much?" Daji said to her sister at this moment: "Our mission here is to make things go to this point. If we are now inviting those people to come, it might be against our previous wishes." But Daji''s sister still disagrees when she heard Daji say this. She thinks it is great that she and her sister are here now and enjoy the wealth of the world. Now she is loved by King Zhou every day, so she can enjoy a life full of glory and wealth. How can this not be what she expected, so she didn''t want to listen to her sister, and ran out with the incense box left by Shen Gongbao. . Daji was too self-willed to see her sister like this, but she had nothing to do, and at this moment she could only catch up with her. After Dajis sister ran out, she found King Zhou. At this moment, she had put the incense on the incense, but when Daji arrived, she found that it was too late. At this moment, she could only stand next to King Zhou and watch. Summoning Shen Gongbao with his sister burning incense. Daji could only shook her head and had no choice. At this moment, she watched his sister''s every move, and King Zhou was still worried when she stood by. He didn''t know whether she would succeed. Soon the incense was lit.And wisps of smoke came out.85 novel www.book85.com Puff...Puff...there was sparks all over his body, and soon Shen Gongbao showed up with another person. "Shen Gongbao pays homage to the King Queen." Shen Gongbao said to Daji and King Zhou after a salute. King Zhou didn''t expect it to be successful. He was very happy at this moment. He looked at someone standing beside Shen Gongbao. At this moment, he asked, "I don''t know who is this next to you?" "This is the immortal I invited, his name is Hu Sheng, this time I invited to help the Great King Fal Zhou." King Zhou was overjoyed when he heard that Shen Gongbao was so happy at this moment. It seemed that Brother Chao was still saved, so King Zhou ordered: "Quickly tell people to have a banquet, and treat the national teacher and this fairy well." The singing and dancing rise to peace and the banquet begins. All the beauties are still dancing below at the moment, but now King Zhou, Guoshi and others are sitting on it, starting to talk about their affairs. "This time I didn''t invite the immortal Hu Sheng, it seems Brother Chao is saved. Today is a really good day to celebrate." However, Shen Gongbao is still thinking this time, this time he was able to invite the Husheng down the mountain very successfully, thanks to those two people who didnt know who sent them to cause chaos in Xiqi, so that they stopped teaching. I still think that Xiqi is not the final destination for the righteous master to help Brother Chao, and they will easily believe in themselves and go down the mountain. It seemed that God really wanted to help him, so it went so smoothly this time. I didn''t expect that I had been shut up so much, and the situation had changed. At this time, Hu Sheng also began to introduce himself to King Zhou and said: "Under Hu Sheng is the Madonna of the Fire Spirit, my fellow teacher, Zhao Gongming, Qiongxiao and Bixiaoyunxiao. They all died under Jiang Ziyas hand. Brother Shen Dao, I think its time to go down the mountain to avenge them." Hearing what Hu Sheng said, King Zhou felt at this moment that he finally didn''t have to worry about himself anymore, and he was still celebrating this with Shen Gongbao and Hu Sheng. Everyone is very happy now, but only Daji is not so happy at the moment, but she is also there to accompany everyone with a smile. And then she went back, she and her sister were two, and Daji was still counting her sister there at the moment. "Look at what you are always impulsive in doing things. Now you have lit the incense, and Shen Gongbao has also brought people here. You have to wait a little longer for the destruction of Brother Chao. But Brother Chao will perish sooner or later, you What are you still doing with this effort now?" After hearing Daji say this, her younger sister said to her: "Sister, am I still not enjoying enough in the world? If Brother Chao can perish one day later, I can stay one day later. This continued enjoyment, I dont want to go back to practice quickly." When Daji heard her sister say this, she didn''t say much anymore.Anyway, this brother will perish sooner or later, so it is not bad to wait for some time. And the other side.Yin Shang and Yin Hong had already arrived at Brother Chao. At this moment, they were kneeling at the place where their mother was currently kneeling. Seeing their mother''s grave, the two of them were also very sad... 3283 Chapter 294 Yin Jiao was arrested You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But the two had just worshipped, and at this moment, someone else came. At this moment, the two of them didn''t show up much and hid away, and they saw that the person coming was the veteran before the brother. I saw this person come and began to worship Yinjiao Yinhong''s mother. At this moment, the two of them were very moved. They didn''t expect anyone to remember their mother now. After a while, the old official also left, but he was still there and sighed that Brother Chao has become like this at the moment, Daji is unkind, and King Zhou is cruel. And the old official sighed again at this moment: "God, if the two princes of Yinjiao and Yinhong were still alive, if Yinjiao inherited the throne, how could it be what it is today." After the veteran finished speaking, he shook his head and left. It was Yin Jiao and Yin Hong who also showed up. At this moment, Yin Jiao obviously heard what the veteran said. "Brother, did you hear? What the old official said, if I really became the throne, I''m afraid this brother would not reach this point." When Yin Hong heard Yin Jiao telling him this, he shook his head and said to his brother: "Brother, you said it is too late, and now only the Western Zhou Dynasty is the master, so don''t think about it anymore. I can get the throne." Yin Jiao sighed when Yin Hong said this, and then he gave up the idea, but the two of them were still uneasy. If it weren''t for Daji, how could their mother get to where they are today. "Brother, now that we have arrived at Brother Chao, we might as well avenge my mother. We will kill Daji on my mother''s anniversary today." Yin Jiao heard his brother say this, and at this moment, he also felt that this was the best gift for the two of them to go to the mountains to learn Taoism and give his mother after returning. The night is black and the wind is high... In the palace of Brother Chao... Yin Jiao Yinhong, two people were walking tiptoe in the Chao Ge palace. At this moment, they were on the roof of this palace, but they were discovered by Hu Sheng who was still practicing exercises that night and followed out. In this way, the three of them fought, and Hu Sheng asked the two of them at this moment: "Who are you sneaking here?" However, Yin Jiao Yinhong didn''t say anything, and directly started fighting with Hu Sheng.And here, Yin Jiao Yin Hong also sacrificed the magic weapon given to them by their master. At this moment, Yin Jiao was holding the earthshaking seal, and Yin Hong was holding the Yin Yang mirror. As soon as this earthshaking seal was taken out, several lasers were fired.The laser swept across Hu Sheng''s body, and Hu Sheng naturally flashed off the lasers, and only saw sparks appearing wherever the laser swept. And Hu Sheng was also successful at this moment. His spell began to attack, but was evaded by Yin Jiao Yinhong. After that, Yin Hong directly sacrificed the Yin Yang mirror and knocked Hu Sheng to the ground. And it was because their clamor was so loud that they attracted all the soldiers. Yin Jiao Yinhong thought they could escape smoothly, but he didn''t expect Shen Gongbao to block their retreat at the moment. "Where are you going? The two princes have not seen each other for a long time." 113 novel www.113xs.com Yin Jiao Yinhong was very angry when he saw Shen Gongbao at the moment. If he and Daji had not joined forces at the beginning, how could their mother die so miserably? I am afraid that Shen Gongbao would not be a good thing. However, Yin Jiao used the Heaven-shaking Seal against the soldiers, and Yin Hong took his Yin Yang mirror and shot at the Shen Gongbao at the moment. And Shen Gongbao was pleasantly surprised and surprised when he saw Yin Hong holding the yin-yang mirror, but he was still standing there, after smiling, he sacrificed a magic weapon of his own. Yin Hong didn''t take this Shen Gongbao''s magic weapon seriously. This Yin Yang mirror was the magic weapon that his master gave him to go down the mountain. It contained endless energy. How could Shen Gongbao be able to crack it. I saw Shen Gongbao''s magical artifact slowly rising into the sky, and his Yin-Yang mirror and edge were absorbed by the magical artifact and returned to Shen Gongbao''s hands. At this moment, Yin Hong felt that the event was not good. And Shen Gongbao started to attack. At this moment, Yin Honglian reminded his brother to shout to his brother: "My brother is not good, we can''t beat Shen Gongbao at all. Let''s run away." However, Yin Jiao had already defeated all the soldiers at this moment. At this moment, he turned his head towards Shen Gongbao. He didn''t believe it, so he started shooting at Shen Gongbao with the earthshaking seal. However, Shen Gongbao stood there and did not move, but these lasers seemed to be of no use to Shen Gongbao. Generally, this Yin Jiao was also very worried at the moment, and this Yin Hong was attacked by Shen Gongbao and did not know where he hit. The reinforcements arrived soon, and Yin Jiao was arrested just like that. King Zhou naturally heard the sound of fighting outside. At this moment, Shen Gongbao had already arrived in his palace, and he began to ask Shen Gongbao: "Guo Shi, I dont know what happened outside. There is such a big fight. sound." Shen Gongbao slowly spoke to King Zhou, "It was the two princes Yinjiao Yinhong who appeared at Brother Chao at night. They may be against you, so we arrested him." King Zhou was very angry when he heard that it was these two rebels and him. However, he did not expect that these two rebels would come back to his own disadvantage. He directly said to the Shen Gongbao: "Through my order, put them to death. A rebellious son." Shen Gongbao was still not hurried at this moment. He said to King Zhou: "King Zhou, please listen to me first. Just now when we were fighting with the two princes Yinjiao Yinhong, we discovered that they both returned from learning. And now it''s the time when Brother Chao is employing people, why don''t you send this big prince to imperial court." When King Zhou heard Shen Gongbao say this, he seemed to have heard a joke. He knew that these two princes hated him very much, and they always wanted to kill themselves to avenge their mother. At this moment, how can they Helping Brother Chao, so he felt that what Shen Gongbao said was a joke. And after Shen Gongbao saw King Zhous reaction, he also understood King Zhous thoughts. At this moment, he continued to say to King Zhou: "You believe me, King Zhou, as long as you follow my plan and what the prince said. , He will definitely help you." And King Zhou heard that Shen Gongbao had already said so, what reason did he not follow Shen Gongbao''s words at the moment? After all, Brother Chao is at stake now, so he agreed to Shen Gongbao. "Give my order and bring Yin Jiao to see me." King Zhou quickly gave the order. After the soldier took the order, he went out.Soon they brought this Yinjiao to King Zhou''s bedroom... 3284 Chapter 295 Yin Hong was rescued You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Yin Jiao was taken to King Zhou''s bedroom, Yin Jiao still hated him very much at this moment. He faced King Zhou and said, "If you want to kill or kill, you will listen to it." And when King Zhou heard Yin Jiao say this, he became even more angry. He really wished to execute Yin Jiao right now. He really didn''t expect that he would have such a rebellious son. However, this Yin Jiao is still useful to him, he cannot immediately execute Yin Jiao, and he has already agreed to Shen Gongbao, so at this moment King Zhou said to Yin Jiao: "Are you still hating me? But in fact, all that was a misunderstanding back then, I am afraid that your attitude towards me is just because of those misunderstandings." Yin Jiao looked at King Zhous face now, and he was even more angry. A man dared to act. He did not expect that his father was such a cruel and unkind person, but he could bear these things, but he did not even do what he did. Dare to admit. "You don''t have to tell me these useless things anymore. I know all the things back then, and you sent someone to chase and kill me and my brother at the time. How can these things be misunderstood?" At this moment, King Zhou heard Yin Jiao say this, he was still not angry, he tried to keep himself calm, and then explained these things to Yin Jiao one by one, making Yin Jiao think that these things were really misunderstandings. "You also know that Chao Tian Chao Lei chased you back. Chao Tian Chao Lei is now a traitor, and he has returned to Naxiqi. So the intention of the two of them can be seen. You really misunderstood me." However, no matter how King Zhou persuaded him, Yin Jiao just didnt believe him. After all, it is an indisputable fact that his mother was dead, and his father was biased towards that Daji, and he wanted to kill them both. It''s true. Yin Jiao directly ignored King Zhou at this moment, and then said to him: "Don''t be so hypocritical to me anymore. Just tell me anything. It''s impossible for me to forgive you like this." King Zhou had already turned his face down and was here to persuade his son, but he didn''t think so in his heart. If Shen Gongbao hadn''t let him do it like this, how could he do that? At this moment, he looked at this unfilial son without repentance, and he did not listen to him at all. He was very angry now."Come here, put him down and put him in prison." However, Yin Jiao didn''t have much reaction. He always felt that King Zhou finally couldn''t make up the reason, and he finally revealed his true face, but this is what he knows, and it is the father in his memory. , But he still feels a little sad at the moment. On the other side, Yin Hong did escape, but he didn''t know where he fled at the moment, and he still had the wound left by Shen Gongbao''s weapon on his body. At this moment, he ran into a temple. And his wounds are also very serious now. At this moment, he can''t go anywhere else, and he didn''t think much, so he entered this nunnery. After all, escape is the most important at this moment. The candlelight shakes.And the inside of the temple is very quiet. At this moment, a woman is kneeling in the nunnery and praying for something. What she prays for is nothing more than the health of her own parents, and her new year is going smoothly.And her maid was still by her side. After the woman had prayed for everything, she blushed again and prayed there.Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com "I hope you can give me a wishful man and let me have a happy love." This woman was beautiful in appearance, and she was extremely subtle when she said this, and she was very embarrassed on the surface, but her maid was still behind her at the moment. And just after she prayed, suddenly a person fell in front of her, and this person was covered in wounds, which shocked the delicate woman. And she had just prayed for a wishful man, and now someone fainted in front of her. She also felt that this incident was a very coincidence at this moment, but it also surprised her. But now things are urgent, and she can''t help thinking of so many things. She looked at the man with wounds, and at this moment, she asked her maid to call the doctor to help this man. And they also placed this man in a side hall of the Antang, so that he could rest well.And the man is still lying on the bed in a coma. It was the delicate woman who had been taking care of him, wiping his sweat from time to time, but she looked at the man very nervous, and even in a coma, there seemed to be something very urgent. The woman had been looking at the man''s face, thinking about what she had just prayed for in this nunnery, and now she fell into deep thought. "Miss Miss." Suddenly her maid awakened her thoughts. After the delicate woman was sober, she looked at her maid. She didn''t know what his maid was going to say to her. "Miss, what should we do with this man? This is the master''s ancestral hall. If we let him know, I''m afraid this matter will be bad. Let''s send him away as soon as possible." And this delicate woman was still very disappointed after seeing this man. She said to her maid: "As long as you don''t tell me, how can daddy know? Besides, you see that he is hurt so badly now. , Do you have the heart to move it to another place?" The maid heard her young lady say this, and she couldn''t say more at this moment, but she always felt that this matter was not good according to this development, but after all, she was a maid and couldn''t say much. After a while, Yin Hong woke up. He opened his eyes and saw that everything in front of him was very strange. What he saw was a delicate and beautiful woman, and he was even more surprised at this moment. "Miss, I don''t know where this is, but why am I here?" And after this delicate woman heard him asking like this, she told him all about the incident, and then Yin Hong realized that she was injured by Shen Gongbao and fled to this nunnery and happened to meet him. This woman, this woman saved herself with a kind heart. When Yin Hong thought of this, he thought of thanking this delicate woman well, but his injury was too serious, and it was a problem for him to even get up at this moment. It was the delicate woman who hurriedly helped him to lie down, and said to Yin Hong: "You are seriously injured, son, don''t get up easily, otherwise it will not hurt you..." .. 3285 Chapter 296 To find Yin Hong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yin Hong didn''t force himself to get up anymore when he heard the little woman say this, but he still didn''t know everything at the moment, but he knew that this matter could not be known to others. It''s not that he is afraid of any danger to himself, after all, the current situation is already like this, no matter how bad it is, it will be a dead end, but he really does not want to harm this delicate woman in this way. And this delicate woman is still asking at this moment: "Why did you appear here, son, and you are seriously injured, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me, maybe I can help you." Yin Hong was very embarrassed at the moment when he heard the delicate woman asking him like this. He knew that this matter would bring bad things to her, so he said to the woman: "I''m really sorry, and forgive me for not telling the truth, if this matter is told to you, I am afraid it will be against you. But I hope you don''t tell anyone the news about me here." When the woman saw what Yin Hong said, she was very sure, and his expression was very sincere. At this moment, she agreed to his request. But her maidservant saw all this in her eyes. After all, she always felt that this matter was a bit wrong. After all, this nunnery belonged to her master, and her lady just put a strange man here, I am afraid it is really wrong. Proper. She wanted to persuade her young lady again, but her young lady seemed to have only this man in her eyes at the moment, and she ignored her at all, and she didn''t know what to do now. And soon, an old mother brought the cooked medicine to the delicate woman''s side. The delicate woman faced Yin Hong and said: "I will help you up, and you can drink the medicine so that you can get better faster. Although you don''t tell me what you were injured because of, your injury is very serious now." And when Yin Hong heard the woman say this, he also wanted to get up at the moment, but his injury was too serious, and he was unable to get up now, even if the woman helped him, it was very difficult for him. This woman naturally saw that Yin Hong was very difficult, and then she directly held the medicine bowl and handed it directly to Yin Hong''s mouth. Yin Hong was really embarrassed, but he didn''t expect that he would fall into this position now and still need this woman to feed himself, but there is no way.Yin Hong still drank all the medicine. But he really did not expect that this woman who met by the water would be so good to him, which he never expected.And he was a little moved at the moment. After the woman gave him the medicine, the woman took her maid and went out. At this moment, there was Yin Hong in the room. By the way, he could calm down and be quiet. And at this moment, Yin Hong thought of his elder brother again. He was beaten by Shen Gongbao at the time, and his elder brother didn''t care what he said at the time, but was still fighting against Shen Gongbao. I am afraid that the elder brother has already been arrested. And Yin Hong naturally knew how cruel and vicious their father was, so now he was very worried about his elder brother, and if they listened to their master''s words, they would go directly to the Western Zhou Dynasty to help Jiang Ziya, I am afraid they would not provoke him. So many incidents. And the other side is in Xiqi... I love to read the Chinese website www.52kzw.com Jiang Ziya had learned that Yin Jiao Yinhong had come down the mountain, and their master also wrote to him saying that they would arrive here to help themselves. But Jiang Ziya waited here for several days, still did not wait for Yin Jiao Yin Hong to come here.At this moment, he felt that there was something wrong with it, but he couldn''t say it was strange.Instead, he was worried for Yin Jiao Yin Hong. Sure enough, the news came a few days later that the two of Yin Jiao and Yin Hong were discovered by Shen Gongbao when they entered the palace late at night, while Yin Jiao was arrested, and Yin Hong''s whereabouts are now unknown. Jiang Ziya saw the end of their brothers in this way, and sighed there now.The two brothers were still too stubborn, and they actually landed to such a point, and King Zhou was cruel and unreasonable, Jiang Ziya didn''t know what he would do to his son at this moment. Nagato naturally heard the news that Yin Jiao Yin Hong was arrested, but he always felt that this matter was not simple.And now Yin Hong is still missing. Somehow, he always feels that Yin Hong Maybe there is a chance of being saved.In the past few days, they have been marching day by day, and they are also very smooth. They will soon reach the last checkpoint of Chaoge. Everything is going smoothly according to Nagato''s expectations. And this little black cat is not an ordinary little black cat. When there is nothing to do, Nagato will play chess with this little black cat and study some Taoism and other things. Nagato really didnt expect this little black cat to know so much, no wonder he was able to join the interpretation and teaching, but the original god did not want this little black cat and that werewolf to join them in the interpretation and teaching, and corrupt their interpretation and teaching. status. So there was such a plan, but now Nagato actually feels that this plan is also very good, and now the little black cat is by his side, nothing more than it is just as powerful as a tiger. And this little black cat is now very popular in the whole Xiqi camp. Whoever comes to Nagato will touch the little black cat twice when they see it. And the little black cat is also very well-behaved now. Nagato is very happy to look like this, and only Nagato knows the true identity of the little black cat. It is not as simple as they see it, but this little black The cat still keeps its promise very much and has always maintained its true body. And now knowing that Yin Hong''s whereabouts is missing, Nagato faced the little black cat and said at this moment: "Now that you are by my side, why don''t you go and do something for me now." After the little black cat meowed twice, Nagato knew that the little black cat had agreed to him, and then continued to the little black cat: "Go and help me find out about Yin Hong''s whereabouts, and bring him to us when necessary. Be sure to bring him to me." The little black cat could hear Nagato say this, and ran out after still meowing twice. At that time, Nagato looked at the back of the little black cat.He also felt relieved. He believed in the ability of the little black cat. After spending the past few days with the little black cat, he also understood that the little black cat is capable of doing this, and he is now the real cat. Nobody will pay more attention to this. After that, Nagato relaxed. He only hoped that this matter could go on smoothly, and the little black cat could also find Yin Hong smoothly, but he didn''t know what Yin Jiao should do now... 3286 Chapter 297: Shen Gongbaos Scheme You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Brother Chao... Now Yin Jiao is in prison again, and now he is in the prison, he doesn''t know what to do, but in this situation he absolutely can''t escape. And he was at a loss at the moment.After all, he knew he had reached this point. It was easy for his father to kill him, but why did his father just explain to him now? He felt that his father was actually unnecessary, but he was still thinking about what this matter was like. After all, he couldn''t believe what others said. Click... The cell door was opened, and at this moment Yin Jiao also took a look at the cell door, and he saw Shen Gongbao and walked in at this moment. Shen Gongbao was not a good thing, Yin Jiao naturally knew. "Hmph, my father sent you here? You don''t have to tell me anything useless. I won''t believe you. If you want to kill or kill you, it''s okay." And this Shen Gongbao heard this Yin Jiao saying that he was still not angry, but he smiled and said to Yin Jiao: "You have misunderstood the big prince. In fact, your father is really thinking about you. Everything at the time was Its just a misunderstanding. Since the last time you met your father, your father fell ill. He is really worried about you." Naturally, Yin Jiao would not be deceived by this Shen Gongbao''s short words. If this were the case, then why did he kill his mother and hunt down their two brothers?Isn''t this a contradiction? "Don''t tell me these lies anymore. Do you think I will believe it after listening to you? I am not a three-year-old after all. What use is it for you to tell me this?" Although Shen Gongbao knew that Yin Jiao wouldn''t be so easy, he believed in himself, but he already had a perfect plan this time. He believed that as long as he followed this procedure, Yin Jiao would vote for them sooner or later and be used by them. "The prince, people really can''t just look at one side of the word, and you think you have reached this field, why do we have to continue to lie to you?" This Yin Jiao heard what Shen Gongbao said was indeed reasonable. In fact, he has been thinking about this since he returned from his father. After all, he is already a prisoner, and they have no reason to treat themselves like this. At this moment, Yin Jiao thought from his heart, is there really any other clues to this matter, but he still doesn''t believe in Shen Gongbao''s side words. Shen Gongbao looked at Yin Jiao with some hesitation at the moment, and he felt that things were going very smoothly now. As long as he took the next step, he might believe in himself. "Today I have already told you what I should say here. No matter how much you think about it yourself, after all, as you said, you are not a three-year-old. You can also tell the truth about these things." After that, Shen Gongbao left, and after he left.He still left Yin Jiao alone in the cage, and Yin Jiao seemed to have been hit by Shen Gongbao''s plan. He was really thinking about it at the moment. After Shen Gongbao went to Yinjiao, he did not go back directly, but went straight to King Zhou.After arriving at King Zhou''s bedroom, King Zhou also received him.Must-Read House www.bidu5.com "The national teacher doesn''t know what is important for you to come here now?" Shen Gongbao smiled at the moment and said to King Zhou: "Congratulations, King Hexi, I believe this prince will be used by you soon." When King Zhou heard that Shen Gongbao said this, he was very surprised at this moment. This prince hates himself very much. How could he suddenly change his mind, and last time he was so kind to persuade him, he didn''t let go. "What does the national teacher say? Did he really change his mind?" Shen Gongbao nodded and said to King Zhou: "Now only the last step, he can really use it for me, but King Zhou will help me in this last step." When King Zhou heard Shen Gongbao say this, he was still a little skeptical. After all, the conversation between their father and son had broken up last time, and what could make him change his mind this time? Shen Gongbao clearly saw King Zhous suspicions, so he smiled and told King Zhou all his plans. After King Zhou heard Shen Gongbaos words, he was a little worried at the moment. "Master, are you sure that this matter can be foolproof? You have to know that if he really cares about me, he will really kill me. After all, he can think that I am his mother-killing enemy." Shen Gongbao nodded to King Zhou at the moment, and then promised King Zhou. When he meets Yin Jiao tomorrow, he will be by his side, and he will definitely ensure his safety. King Zhou thought for a while and then agreed to Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao saw King Zhou agree to him, and then resigned.However, King Zhou was still worried at the moment. He really didn''t know whether this matter was reliable, but now he can only do it according to what the national teacher said. After all, Shang Zhou is indeed lacking people. On the other side, the little black cat has been looking for Yin Hong''s whereabouts since Nagato left. After he left Chaoge, he has recovered his human form, and she used his fairy skills very quickly. He arrived at Brother Chao. After arriving at Chaoge, the little black cat became her cat again. On the other hand, she was inquiring about all kinds of news about Chaoge. No matter where she was, she could hop in and listen to those people''s gossip. See if those people are discussing the two princes. However, she didnt hear anything about these two princes all day. She thought that it would not be so easy. After that, she continued to look for it. After all, this was something that Nagato had entrusted to her. She must Finished well. At first, the little black cat was forced to stay by Nagato''s side, after all, she was just a victim of the education.This Yuanshi Tianzun always saw that she and the werewolf were not unpleasant, and then he sent the two of them to Xiqi to make trouble, so as to induce those who intercepted the religion to go down the mountain and attack Xiqi. But now after the little black cat stayed with Nagato for some time, she found that Nagatos abilities and his strength were far beyond her imagination, and Nagatos personality was better than little black cat thought. A lot. So the little black cat really wants to help Nagato now.So now she is really earnestly helping this Nagato find Yin Hong, but no one knows Yin Hong''s footprints, so the little black cat has struggled a bit to find it. Inside the temple... And this Yin Hong has been very well taken care of by this delicate woman every day in this nunnery, and now his injuries are slowly recovering... 3287 Chapter 298: Yin Hong is emotional You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And the relationship between the two people has become better and better in these few days of silence.And this delicate woman also increased her heart towards Yin Hong. Creak... I saw that the most delicate woman opened the door at this moment, and she still had a bowl of soup in her hand, and she took it to Yin Hong''s bedside. "My son, this is the soup I prepared for you. You can drink it. It is also useful for your recovery. After all, you are injured and need to be nourished." Yin Hong looked at this delicate woman. At this moment, he was very moved. Since he was injured, he was rescued by this delicate woman. This delicate woman takes care of herself very much every day. He is not a person who cannot be grateful. So he naturally kept these in mind. "Thank you girl, my injuries are getting better these days. All this is the girl''s contribution." When the delicate woman heard Yin Hong thanking herself, she was very shy at the moment, and only she knew that she had fallen in love with him since she met this man when she prayed in this nunnery last time. After Yin Hong thanked the delicate woman, he got up and drank all the soup, and then praised the delicate woman for its deliciousness. The woman was even more happy when she heard Yin Hong''s compliment. At this moment, the two people looked at each other, and there was a touch of warmth, and the delicate woman blushed.Then she left with excuses, leaving Yin Hong alone in the room. And after this delicate woman came out, her maid was waiting for her at the door. At this moment, her maid''s affairs said to her: "Miss, look at you, your face is completely red at this moment. No wonder I You said that you wanted to give soup to this young man. It turned out that you wanted to give him the soup yourself." The delicate woman felt a little embarrassed when she heard her maid say this, and then she said a few words about her maid, and then left quickly, and all this was seen by Yin Hong who was in the house. King Zhou''s bedroom... The soldiers brought Yin Jiao to King Zhou''s bedroom, where King Zhou was waiting for the arrival of Yin Jiao.King Zhou was still holding a knife in his hand at the moment, and he was still a little worried at the moment, but Shen Gongbao had already been hidden in the corner of his house, so he was relieved. After Yin Jiao arrived, he spoke to King Zhou in a very strong tone: "What did you bring me this time for? I said I wanted to kill and listen to it." When King Zhou heard this Yin Jiao say, he still hesitated at this moment, but he looked at Shen Gongbao again. After Shen Gongbao nodded to him, he also started talking according to their plan: "Boy, you really misunderstood. And I know you wont trust anything I say to you now. But I still want to tell you that everything was a misunderstanding back then, your mother and you both It was framed by Chao Tian Chao Lei." After saying this, as expected, Yin Jiao still stood there unmoved. Naturally, he would not believe in King Zhou so easily. King Zhou continued to speak at this moment: "Boy, since you dont believe me so much, give you this knife. Kill me, but you have to remember that after you kill me, you have to inherit my throne and fight against the Western Zhou Dynasty. But for my brothers dynasty, we must not give it to someone with a foreign surname." After King Zhou finished speaking, he handed the knife directly to Yin Jiao, and asked the people to untie Yin Jiao. Yin Jiao thought he should be very happy to get the knife at this moment, but on the contrary, he felt that after he got the knife. Particularly heavy.5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com But in the next second he directly picked up the blade and tried to stab King Zhou. "Boy, you must remember my request. I am old now, and I really dont want Brother Chao to fall into the hands of others, and after I die, you buried me in your mother. Next to it." After King Zhou finished speaking, he closed his eyes, and after Yin Jiao heard King Zhou say this, his knife was still in his hand, and he finally gathered the courage to stab King Zhou, and the next second he threw the knife On the ground. After King Zhou heard the sound, he opened his eyes. He watched Yin Jiao have thrown the knife on the ground, and then he felt that Shen Gongbao was right. In the next second, Yin Jiao knelt directly on the ground and said to King Zhou: "My father is the child who is wrong and the child is wrong to blame you." King Zhou quickly helped Yin Jiao up, and coaxed Yin Jiao to tell him that all this was not his fault, it was just the tricks of those people who were involved in the father and son. And in this way, Yin Jiao became the prince of Shang Zhou again, and restored to his original position, so he moved back to his previous bedroom. After returning to his bedroom, Yin Jiao still felt a little sorry for his mother.However, as his father said, no matter how this brother is in their Yin family, how can he allow this brother to change hands directly. At this moment, he knelt to the ground and said to the token his mother left him: "Mother and child are now forced to do so. When the child inherits the throne, everything will be fine. The mother must be in the sky. Bless the child." After a long time, Shen Gongbao came to visit Yin Jiao''s sleeping hall, and Yin Jiao quickly received Shen Gongbao. "I don''t know what is the important thing about the national teacher coming now?" Shen Gongbao smiled and took out something, which was Yin Hong''s Yin and Yang mirror.Now that Yin Jiao saw this yin-yang mirror, he couldn''t be more familiar. "Of course I am here to return your weapon to the prince. I didn''t expect your weapon to be really powerful. That Hu Sheng has long since been photographed by this yin-yang mirror. And today I will bury it for him." When Yin Jiao heard Shen Gongbao say this, he said to Shen Gongbao: "How many days did he die?" When Shen Gongbao heard that he asked himself this, he said to him, "It has been three days since he died." When Yin Jiao listened to what Shen Gongbao said, he counted the days. He smiled at Shen Gongbao and said, "Guo Teacher, please rest assured, there is still a chance to save him." Shen Gongbao was very surprised when he heard that. He thought that Hu Sheng had died like this, but he heard Yin Jiao say that he still had a chance to save him. At this moment, he was also a little surprised. After that, Yin Jiao asked Shen Gongbao to take him to see Hu Sheng, and Shen Gongbao sent someone to move Hu Sheng to a park in the palace. At this moment, Yin Jiao was holding the other side of the yin-yang mirror and illuminating Hu Sheng. As expected, after a few seconds, Hu Sheng fell asleep and got up... 3288 Chapter 299: Yin Jiaos Strategy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!I saw Hu Sheng get up at once, and his first thing after he got up was to attack Yin Jiao. At this moment, when Yin Jiao saw Hu Sheng attacking himself, he naturally began to resist. When Shen Gongbao saw this scene, it was obvious that Hu Sheng had misunderstood, but it should be the case. After all, Hu Sheng was knocked down by their two brothers when he was in a coma. And this Yin Jiao saw that Hu Sheng had been attacking himself, but he had no time to explain at this moment, but he had been resisting Hu Sheng. It was Shen Gongbao, shouting at the two of them: "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings." Shen Gongbao pulled the two people away while talking, but Hu Sheng said to Shen Gongbao, "What''s the misunderstanding? It was the two of them who knocked me out." After that, he continued to attack Yin Jiao, and Shen Gongbao continued to say to Hu Sheng at this moment: "Really, you have been knocked down, and you have been fainted for several days, if not for Yin Jiaos rescue You, I am afraid you are already dead." Hu Sheng heard that Shen Gongbao said to himself. At this moment, he understood the reason for everything. After that, he did not continue to attack Yin Jiao. At this moment, Yin Jiao watched that Hu Sheng stopped attacking himself, and he stopped at this moment. . But Shen Gongbao looked at Hu Sheng''s attitude, and he still didn''t know the reason for this, so Shen Gongbao continued to say to Hu Sheng: "Do you know who you attacked just now? He is our eldest prince. He is back now. Everything was a misunderstanding last time." Hu Sheng heard that Shen Gongbao said that he understood the reason for everything. It turned out that everything was a misunderstanding at the time, and this person turned out to be the eldest prince. At this moment, Hu Sheng walked to the front of Yin Jiao, saluted Yin Jiao, and said to Yin Jiao: "Please forgive me for any offense." When Yin Jiao heard what Hu Sheng said, he also forgave Hu Sheng. After all, he really didn''t know who they were at the time, and his previous goals were completely different from now. He shouldn''t be blamed. After Shen Gongbao saw that the two of them had reconciled, there was nothing else, Shen Gongbao could rest assured.What these two people can continue to be used by Brother Chao Zhong, it seems that Brother Chao can also fight this Xiqi. Especially after King Zhou learned the news, he was very happy. He thought that Hu Sheng died like this, but he didn''t expect Hu Sheng to survive again so that he could continue to serve Brother Chao. Although Yin Jiao has reconciled with his father at this moment, there is always a grudge in his heart. He thinks that when he will defeat the Western Zhou Dynasty, he will become the new king in a few years. This is also the reason why he was able to reconcile with his father, but he will never forget that Daji''s mother-killing hatred, so he has always had a grudge against Daji, always thinking that if he has the opportunity, he will kill that Daji. When Yin Jiao was walking in the palace for a while, he heard a very lively sound, and then he looked over there. "Don''t you mother, what are you doing? Why do you suddenly change like this?" A maid cried and persuaded his mother. But Yin Jiao saw that there was a woman hanging there at this moment, and when he saw that the woman was clearly Daji, at this moment, he heard Daji and her maid say: hot e-book www.huoretxt.com "Don''t stop me anymore. In this situation, what reason do I have to continue living? The prince has always misunderstood that his mother was killed by me. Although I really didn''t do it, the misunderstanding is too deep. I''m afraid I If you don''t die, the prince won''t believe me." When Yin Jiao heard this Daji say this, he was thinking right now, is there really any reason for this?Isn''t it really what Daji did? "Manny, we all believe in you, and the king also believes in you. Why are you doing this?" The maid begged there. "Although all of this is Chaotian Chaolei''s conspiracy, and the king and I are only in the game, but the prince did not believe it, and now the brother is in danger. Now that the prince can come back to help the brother, I really don''t want to be The estrangement between him and the king." After saying this, no matter how her maid persuaded her, at this moment Daji really wanted to hang himself by kicking the stool, and just at this moment, King Zhou ran over and saved Daji. King Zhou put Daji down on the ground at this moment, and said to Daji very worriedly there, "What are you doing? We all believed in you, and at that time we were only in the middle. I believe Yin Jiao will believe you. " But Daji was still saying the things he just said to King Zhou at this moment, and King Zhou was there to comfort her at this moment, and Daji also calmed down at this moment. After seeing all this, Yin Jiao was very angry at this moment. I am afraid that he was really hit. It seems that all that was really not the work of his father at the beginning, it was the two brothers of Chaotian Cao Lei. Yin Jiao really didn''t expect the Chaotian Chao Lei to be so bad. It happened that he was going to crusade the Western Zhou Dynasty this time, so he had to make a judgment with the Chao Tian Chao Lei. In any case, he would avenge his mother. Yin Jiao returned to his bedroom angrily at the thought of this place, and after he left, a maid changed a look at King Huang and Daji. Wang Daji, the two of them looked at each other and smiled knowingly. At this moment, the two of them returned to their bedroom without anything. On the other hand, Yin Hong''s injuries in the past few days have also healed. At this moment, he thought of the nunnery to go to the street to ask about the recent situation. After all, according to his guess, his eldest brother should have been arrested. So he planned to go to the street and ask, what is the situation now?Is there any danger to his elder brother?After all, at the beginning, their father and king sent people to chase and kill the two of them and he was very cruel. In a small teahouse, a few people were there to discuss the current situation, and everyone discussed very intensely. "Do you know? It''s like a fight in the palace a few days ago, but I don''t know what happened." "You''re still talking about the battle in the palace, do you know? Now it seems that the Western Zhou Dynasty is about to break into our last level, and I''m afraid Brother Chao will be destroyed by then." "It seems that this Western Zhou Dynasty is really the main direction, and now Brother Chao''s life span is probably the same." "Hey, don''t say that. Let''s talk a little bit more quietly. After all, Brother Chao is still under King Zhou. If we say this now, I''m afraid it will cause a bad disaster." .. 3289 Chapter 300 Find Yin Hong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The discussion between these people was in full swing, so Yin Hong naturally heard their discussion, and what he heard from the first person seemed to be what they had attacked the palace that night. But listening to their discussion, it seemed that they didn''t know what had happened. Yin Hong was really worried about his elder brother now whether he was in danger of his life. But now that Shen Gongbao had even taken his weapons away. He was in good health now, so what was his ability to fight against? Besides, when he had weapons, he was not Shen Gongbao''s opponent, let alone now. Yin Hong didn''t even think about asking, do they know this?However, since he heard them discussing this way, I am afraid they would not know. After that, Yin Hong walked around the street again. He heard that everyone hadn''t discussed this matter, and he felt that this matter might also be a good thing at the moment. After all, if everyone knows about this matter, then I am afraid that my eldest brother was arrested and he will be executed by his father.So Yin Hong felt that no news might be the best news. After he saw nothing out of the investigation, he went back to the nunnery again, and when he returned, the affairs of the delicate woman had been waiting for him inside. "Where have you been? I thought you were in any danger, but it made me worry about it." The delicate woman''s expression was very worried at the moment. Yin Hong saw that this delicate woman was worried for herself that at this moment, there was an indescribable warmth in his heart. "I just went out for a walk and looked at you like this, so worried about me, I''m really embarrassed." And the delicate woman didn''t mean to blame him. After she heard Yin Hong say this, she said there, nothing got better, and she didn''t say anything afterwards. On the contrary, Yin Hong said to the delicate woman: "Miss made me worry about me. However, it is worthy of my death to get such careful care and worry for me." "What are you talking nonsense about salary? How can you easily put death on your lips." This Yin Hong heard the delicate woman say this, and he was even more moved at this moment. He didn''t expect this delicate woman to care so much about his own safety, and how could Yin Hong not be moved by the daily care. The two people are facing each other at this moment, and both of them are affectionate now.And just like that, the delicate woman leaned on Yin Hong''s shoulder.Yin Hong also took the opportunity to hold the delicate woman in his arms, comforting the delicate woman. Xiqi Camp... In the past two days, everyone has developed very smoothly, but the little black cat has never returned his news, and Nagato feels a little worried at this moment. These days I get along very well with the little black cat, and naturally he has feelings, but this is the first time he has let the little black cat go out for errands, and he doesn''t know what the little black cat can do. However, Xiqis army continued marching every day. They were about to arrive at the last checkpoint of Brother Chao. At this moment, Ji Fa thought that everything was over. After this last checkpoint was taken, he was about to complete his father. His last wish is not far away. It was only a day before they could reach the last level of the Soul Pass, so all the soldiers were full of morale. Naturally, Ji Fa planned to arrive there tomorrow, and set up camp there, discussing the idea of ??attacking the Soul Pass. .Qiwu Chinese www.75zw.com In Chaoge City... The little black cat was inquiring about Yin Hong''s news every day, and when Yin Hong came out, she naturally saw Yin Hong. This was obviously the person Nagato asked herself to find. The little black cat is now in the form of a cat, following Yin Hong silently, even Yin Hong doesn''t know it.The little black cat naturally followed Yin Hong to the nunnery, and also saw what happened between Yin Hong and the woman. At night, the woman left, leaving Yin Hong alone in the room. At this moment, after the little black cat meowed twice, Yin Hong heard the meowing and went out and opened the door. After opening the door, he saw the little black cat. He looked at the little black cat at the moment. It was really pitiful, so he let the little black cat in. And now, isn''t his situation the same as the little black cat?At this moment, Yin Hong looked at the little black cat, and it was born of feeling. Yin Hong looked at the little black cat very cute, and after touching the little black cat, he said to the little black cat, "Why did you come here? Are you also homeless?" The little black cat meowed twice, and Yin Hong looked at such a little black cat so cute, Yin Hong sat back on the bed at this moment, and let the little black cat play on the ground. In the next second, Yin Hong was also taken aback. Unexpectedly, the little black cat slowly transformed into a human form, and then stood up and transformed into a woman''s appearance. Yin Hong was also very defensive, and at this moment he said, "What are you going to do? What is your purpose here?" After the little black cat turned into a human form, he said to Yin Hong, "I belong to the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Longmen sent me to come to you. Your master has given Jiang Ziya a message, saying that your brothers will meet soon. Arrived in the Western Zhou Dynasty. However, Jiang Ziyacheng has not waited for you for a long time, so Nagato sent me to find you." "According to the news that our spies learned, Yin Jiao has already been arrested, and you don''t know where you have arrived, so Nagato asked me to find you and escort you back to Xizhou." Yin Hong heard all the ins and outs, he knew the little black cat at this moment, he was not a bad person at all, and he didn''t say much at this moment, but he couldn''t go back to the Western Zhou Dynasty, after all, his eldest brother is still unsure. "Thank you for coming to find me, but I still have things I haven''t done yet. My eldest brother still doesn''t know his safety. I really can''t go back to Xizhou alone." When the little black cat heard Yin Hong say this, she was embarrassed at this moment, and she didn''t know what to do, but what else could she do if Yin Hong didn''t leave. "Then I will stay here with you for a few days to investigate your brother''s whereabouts with you, but when everything becomes clear, you will return to the Western Zhou Dynasty with me." When Yin Hong heard the little black cat say this, he nodded, and for the next second, she was a woman who was now a cat prototype again. And Yin Hong also found a place in this nunnery, arranged it, and gave the little black cat a place to live. The little black cat also liked it very much and found the place very comfortable. The little black cat rested there, but he had been out for a few days. Now he has finally found Yin Hong''s whereabouts, but he can''t take him back. I wonder if Nagato will worry about him now... 3290 Chapter 301: Dou Rong and his family guard the Wandering Soul Pass You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The next day, Brother Chao Chao Tang... "Report to the King that Xiqi''s army is about to reach the Wandering Soul Pass. We are now in a crisis. Please make a decision early. Otherwise, our current situation is very critical." The minister stood in front and said this directly to King Zhou. After all, it is indeed very critical now, and the Wandering Soul Pass is also the last checkpoint of this brother, if it is easily broken by the people of Xiqi.Brother Na Chao will soon perish. "At this moment is so critical, let the guard soldier Dou Rong of the Wandering Soul Pass resist them well, and the eldest prince Yin Jiao, I will send you and Hu Sheng to help Dou Rong. We must take this last one. Keep the checkpoint for me." Hearing what King Zhou said at this moment, Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng stepped forward to lead the King Zhou, and Dou Rong also promised King Zhou from the court that he would definitely fulfill his mission. Dou Rong was about to set out to guard the Youhun Pass, and only his whole family would go with him.Of course it also includes delicate women. It was only then that she discovered that the delicate woman was Dou Rong''s daughter. Her name was actually Dou Fengzhen, but the man in the nunnery never asked her, so he just called her Miss.And she is also Dou Rong''s only daughter, and now Dou Rong is going to guard the Wandering Soul Pass, naturally he wants to take her too. The delicate and beautiful woman was very sad when she heard the news, which indicated that she was going to part with the young man in the nunnery, and at this moment she was a little lost.All this was seen by her maid. "Miss, don''t be so disappointed. I believe we will be able to successfully hold the Wandering Soul Pass this time. When you come back, you will be able to be together again with the son of the nunnery." At this moment, Dou Fengzhen heard her maid comforting her. Although she felt relieved, she was still very sad at the moment. After all, she was about to leave Chaoge and her father to guard the Wandering Soul Pass. At this moment, after thinking of this, Dou Fengzhen strode towards the nunnery. She only thought about the last goodbye to this mysterious son, and there would be no regrets. Boom, boom, are you there, son?... Dou Fengzhen knocked on the door, and after seeing no one responding, she asked, and then Yin Hong opened the door and let the delicate woman in her mind come in. At this moment, Yin Hong said to Dou Fengzhen: "Miss, why are you here?" "Of course I am worried about your safety. Now you are in this nunnery, getting better day by day. I really feel happy for you from the bottom of my heart." When Yin Hong heard this, he was very happy when the delicate woman said this. After his accident, the delicate woman took care of him in every possible way, and he was always grateful in his heart. And he hadn''t felt the feeling of being worried for a long time, so at this moment he saw this delicate woman worrying about him so much, he was naturally warm in his heart. After the delicate woman said these words, she looked at Yin Hong, but at this moment, her eyes were a little red, and all of this was seen by Yin Hong. "What''s wrong with you, miss? Is it because you have been wronged? Why are the eye circles a little red?" Aishuwu www.ishuse.com The delicate woman heard Yin Hong''s concern for her, and at the moment she said to Yin Hong: "It''s nothing, it''s just that my father has something to do. I have to go with him. I don''t know when I will come back after this." Yin Hong''s heart trembled when he heard this delicate woman say this. Doesn''t this mean that they will soon be separated? I just listened to the delicate woman continuing to ask Yin Hong: "The son still doesn''t want to tell me everything about you?" Yin Hong was still a little hesitant at the moment. In fact, he had long been moved by the delicate woman, but he really couldn''t tell the delicate woman everything about him, because he was afraid of bringing misfortune to this delicate woman. Seeing Yin Hongs hesitation, this delicate woman understood in her heart at this moment. After that, she did not forcefully continue to ask, but asked Yin Hong: "The son, after your injury is healed, your next step will be Where are you going?" Yin Hong heard this delicate woman asking, he didn''t know what to say at the moment, he was also very hesitant, but he had a thousand words, and didn''t know how to say to the delicate woman in front of him. The little black cat is very witty. She looked at the two people indifferent, and she had also heard about this human love. At this moment, she ran out of the house quickly, so that Yin Hong could greatly Fangfang said what he wanted in mind. After the little black cat came out of the house, she was looking at the sky in the courtyard of the nunnery. At this moment, she was thinking, now Nagato and they should be going to the Wandering Soul close soon. And I don''t know when I can bring this Yin Hong back. I am afraid that I will bring this Yin Hong to the Wandering Soul Pass at that time, but if this Yin Hong insists on saving his brother, she can only help him. Inside the temple... "Miss, dont know when we can meet today. I really travel around the world for my family. If I get well, I have to travel everywhere. I really dont know when we will see each other then, but I believe I and Miss The fate between." When Dou Fengzhen heard Yin Hong say this, she was even more sad at this moment, which meant that he would leave after he recovered, and after she and her father came back, she didn''t know if she could see Yin Hong again. But Dou Fengzhen didn''t say much at this moment. After all, things have reached this point. What else can he do. After that, Dou Fengzhen just said to Yin Hong, "I hope everything goes well for the future master." After that, Dou Fengzhen ran out quickly after saying this, and her tears finally flowed down.In the yard, the little black cat saw a woman running outside. When the little black cat saw the woman gone, she returned to the house. At this moment, she was transformed into a human form.She looked at Yin Hong who was still very lost in the house at the moment. "Why don''t you keep her? And why don''t you tell her everything?" She still doesn''t understand these little black cats. She only understands that there are not so many complicated emotions in them. Like it is like it. If you like it, she will say everything. "How can it be that simple? I am afraid that my father is still chasing me, and I don''t know the identity of this woman. If this woman is really affected because of me, how can I be at ease? What?" The little black cat heard Yin Hong say this.I understand some, but I don''t know too much. After all, she has never experienced such a thing for so many years... 3291 Chapter 302 Yin Hong Leaving the Nunnery You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Soon the people of Xiqi set up camp near the Wandering Soul Pass, and when everything is ready, they will naturally attack the Wandering Soul Pass directly. Yin Jiao Hu Sheng, Dou Rong and others also went to the Wandering Soul Pass to guard. At this moment, King Zhou was naturally very relieved, after all, there were a few more people to help him this time. Naturally, he doesn''t have to worry that the ghost gate can''t be kept.And the news that Yin Jiao was going to guard Youhunguan Pass was spread all over the street now. Since Yin Hong got better, he has come out to inquire about the news every day, wanting to know the news of his elder brother and save his elder brother in time. The teahouse before... "Have you heard? It seems that everything before is a misunderstanding, and the eldest prince is back now, and now he is still helping King Zhou to fight against Xiqi." "Who knows? Who knows if this matter is misunderstood, but since the eldest prince has returned, I am afraid Brother Chao still has hope." "Hey, no one understands this world now, let''s watch it quietly." "Yes, yes, but no matter what, it is our people who suffer in the end." Several people were discussing there. At this moment, Yin Hong listened stupidly. Could it be that the eldest brother obeyed their father''s words so easily, and at this moment he continued to go back to help their father? When Yin Hong heard this, he felt that things were strange. Is it possible that the eldest brother was caught in their plan or confused?Otherwise, how could the eldest brother easily believe in his father, and that Daji was the murderer of their mother?Didn''t the eldest brother even ignore these? The little black cat is still following Yin Hong''s side, and now she wants to see what Yin Hong should do.And to follow Yin Hong to protect Yin Hong was also the task assigned to her by Nagato. After Yin Hong listened to those people, he quickly returned to the nunnery. At this moment, he was packing things there. Although the little black cat was still the prototype of a cat, she asked: "What do you mean by packing your luggage now? Have you agreed to go back to Xizhou with me?" Yin Hong was packing his luggage at the moment, shook his head, and said to the little black cat: "I really can''t believe my elder brother, but I believe my father''s nonsense again. I must hurry up to stop elder brother now. Make him wrong again and again." Hearing Yin Hong''s words, the little black cat didn''t say anything at this moment. After all, if Yin Hong didn''t give up, he wouldn''t be willing to return to the Western Zhou camp with himself. And just now, the little black cat heard what was said in the teahouse. Yin Jiao is going to guard the Youhun Pass now, and Nagato and the others are going to attack the Youhun Pass now. Now if Yin Hong were to persuade Yin Jiao, he would naturally join her and return to Xiqi''s camp if he was unsuccessful. There was no conflict at this point, so the little black cat did not stop him. After Yin Hong had finished packing, he hurried to the road, and the little black cat had been following him.And sometimes when he gets tired, Yin Hong will hold the little black cat before moving on. Wandering Soul Pass... Yaoyao Literature Network www.11wxw.com Yin Jiao, Hu Sheng, and Dou Rong''s family have reached the Youhun Pass. At this moment, they have discovered that those people in the Xiqi camp have camped near the Youhun Pass. And now they are also discussing how to fight in their camps. After all, they are now in a lot of numbers, and if they fight, they won''t suffer. Besides, Yin Jiao now has not only his own seal of the sky-shaking, but also the Yin-Yang mirror that Yin Hong was taken away by the Shen Gongbao. At this moment, he has these two artifacts, and he is not afraid of them. Dou Rong said at this moment: "This Xiqi''s army is near the Wandering Soul Pass. Our soldiers have already discovered that they don''t know when they will launch an attack. We have to prepare early." "This is natural, but if they attack, we will take the initiative to attack. Now our power is no weaker than them, and we may not be at a disadvantage in fighting." Yin Jiao replied at the moment. "Yes, yes, let me meet them, and in the end, if we win, Jiang Ziya must hand it over to me, and I must avenge the person I teach." Hu Sheng also said at the moment. The three of them are in this army camp, discussing in full swing how to fight the Xiqi army by then, and outside this army camp, there is a woman who is looking at the sky sadly at this moment. Dou Fengzhen was still thinking of the mysterious son in her heart at the moment. She didn''t even ask what his name was in the end. At this moment, she was still there in a daze. Although the young man has already said that they have a chance to meet each other, the young man is drifting around the world. I don''t know when and when I will meet each other this time, and I don''t know if I will meet him this time. Will live. And her maid was still by her side at the moment."Miss, do you miss that mysterious son again at this moment? Don''t think about it. If you have fate, you can really meet again." When Dou Fengzhen heard her maid say this, she was still a little stunned at the moment. Although the fate was true, she was not sure whether she and the son had such fate? Xiqi Barracks... At this moment, Ji Fa is also there discussing how to attack the lower soul barrier. Everyone has arrived here yesterday, but before everything is clear, everyone will not attack easily. At this moment, Nagato felt that the little black cat had left her for a few days, but she did not convey any information to her. Could it be that she had encountered any difficulties?Nagato is also unknown. But Nagato is still very worried about the little black cat.After all, now the little black cat is also standing by her side. She is helping herself, so Nagato will naturally worry about her safety. Nagato was still worried about the little black cat at the moment, and he was a little dazed, but he was pulled back to reality by Ji Fa''s words. "We arrived here yesterday, plus two days have passed today. We can no longer sit here and wait for death. Tomorrow Nezha and Yang Jian, you will start to attack, and by the way, explore the foundation of this wandering soul pass." After hearing what Ji Fa said, Nezha and Yang Jian stepped forward to take their orders.The two of them are very confident at the moment, and believe that they will also successfully complete Ji Fa''s mission this time. But Ji Fa was still there at the moment reminding the two of them: "I naturally see the abilities of the two of you, but you two must remember not to be too careless and be careful." .. 3292 Chapter 303 Brothers Disagreement You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nezha and Yang Jian looked at each other at this moment, they also promised Ji Fa that they would never be so careless. After everyone''s discussion, it was night. Now the sky is still full of stars, but everyone is thinking about it now. But Yin Jiao was resting in his camp, everything had been arranged, if Xiqi attacked, they would be able to quickly counterattack. Rustling... rustling... At this moment, this kind of voice appeared in Yin Jiao''s camp. Yin Jiao felt that it might be a small animal at this moment, and he did not think about it. "Big Brother...Big Brother..." Until he heard the voice, Yin Jiao noticed that a person had arrived in front of him at this moment, but Yin Jiao still didn''t know who this person was. At this moment, he took out his weapon. But I saw this person wearing a black suit and carrying a mask at the moment. No one knew who he was, but he still yelled the word Big Brother. Yin Jiao is still very defensive at the moment."Who are you? Why call my eldest brother?" I saw that man took off all the mask covering his face, and at this moment Yin Jiao could see that this man was clearly his younger brother Yin Hong. Yin Jiao was particularly happy after seeing Yin Hong. When the two brothers met at this moment, they happily embraced each other, and Yin Jiao also patted Yin Hong on the back. "Brother, why are you here? Where are you these days?" After shook his head, Yin Hong said to his brother Yin Jiao: "Brother, you don''t know, I was hit by the Shen Gong leopard and was seriously injured. It took a long time to recover in a nunnery." Yin Jiao sighed when he heard Yin Hong say this. It turned out that his younger brother had experienced this, but in fact he was not feeling well these days. And Yin Jiao wanted to say something more, but was completely interrupted by his younger brother Yin Hong. At this moment, Yin Hong directly said to his brother straightforwardly: "Brother, what''s the matter with you? How come you are in Brother Chao''s camp? Are you really going to help King Father fight the Western Zhou Dynasty? Have you forgotten what the master said to us?" When Yin Jiao heard Yin Hong''s question, he knew at this moment that his brother was still in the dark. After that, he said to Yin Hong: "Brother, in fact, we misunderstood everything. In fact, all of this was not done by the father and Daji. It was Chaotian Chaolei. The two brothers framed us. Everything at the time including sending people to chase us down was also Chaotian. Chao Lei." When Yin Hong heard Yin Jiao say this, he just shook his head and said to his brother: "How can you be so stupid, brother? This is just a side word from Dad. Don''t believe him. We can clearly see everything in the beginning. This is obviously a conspiracy between him and Daji." Yin Jiao was a little angry when he heard Yin Hong say this. He had already explained it to him, but he didn''t believe it anyway.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com "Brother, you also hurry to join our camp, this brother is always our surname Yin, are you really willing to let the Western Zhou people usurp our throne?" After hearing all this, Yin Hong also understood. It turns out that his brother still has this throne in his heart. He has always coveted the throne, so he now continues to want to help the brother. "Brother, what are you thinking? It is now the Western Zhou Dynasty, the righteous master, our Yin family has come to an end, and you think these are useless now. Besides, when we go down the mountain, what the master said to us, are you all Forgot?" But Yin Jiao was very angry when he heard Yin Hong''s persuasion like this. He couldn''t understand why he was so good to persuade him. "Since you are so stubborn and don''t want to join Brother Chao''s camp, then you can leave. I don''t force you to assume that the two of us have never met." Yin Hong was very sad at the moment. He didn''t expect his brother to be so decisive. He was as if he had been given an Ecstasy. No matter how he persuaded him, he was still unmoved. "Brother, have you forgotten the oath we made to the master before going down the mountain? Our oath is so vicious, and now you violate it, are you not afraid that it was an oath?" Na Yin Jiao heard his younger brother say this, smiled and said to his younger brother Yin Hong there: "If all the oaths can be taken seriously, then I am afraid the world will live by oath." At this moment, Yin Jiao directly drove Yin Hong out, and didn''t want to continue talking to him, and after Yin Hong came out at this moment, he was particularly helpless. He did not expect his brother to become like this. He is really worried about his brother. What can he do if he really gets retribution later?At this moment, a little black cat continued to appear beside Yin Hong. In fact, the little black cat had already anticipated the ending, but if Yin Hong was not allowed to come here today, he would not be willing to go back to the Western Zhou with her. At this moment, the little black cat said: "Things have developed to this point. Your brother won''t change his mind anymore, and now he is well, so you can return to the Western Zhou Dynasty with me." "And I can also see that your thoughts are completely different from your brother. You are a person who understands the righteousness. When you return to the Western Zhou Dynasty, we can think of ways to not necessarily persuade your brother to change his mind." Yin Hong sighed when he heard the little black cat say this. He thought it was better to go back to the Western Zhou Dynasty with the little black cat. After seeing Master Jiang Ziya, discuss with him what to do next. And just like this, Yin Hong and the little black cat secretly left the Chao brothers camp and went directly to the Xiqi camp, and the Xiqi camp was not far from the Wandering Soul Pass, so the two arrived soon. . But it was late at night, and the little black cat concluded that Nagato should not be asleep at the moment, and with her sense of smell and so many days of understanding of Nagato, she found the camp of Nagato by feeling. At this moment, the little black cat and Yin Hong are standing outside the camp, but they still cant be sure that this is Nagatos camp. At this moment, the little black cat has an idea. Outside the Nagatos camp, meowing. Two beeps. It was late at night, but Nagato still didn''t sleep. On the one hand, he was a little worried about the whereabouts of the little black cat, while on the other hand, he was doing his best there. Hearing two meows outside the door, Nagato was a little pleased at this moment, and then shouted at the door: "Just come in." .. 3293 Chapter 304: Yin Hong invests in the Western Zhou Dynasty You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The little black cat heard the voice of Nagato, and it seemed that his instincts were correct. After that, he and Yin Hong entered the camp of Nagato. Nagato looked at the little black cat and the man next to him at this moment, Nagato turned around and said to the man at this moment: "You are Yin Hong, right." And this Yin Hong nodded to Nagato. He didnt know Nagato, but he looked at this persons whole body as if there was some energy, and he looked like an old man, right on his body. I saw the shadow of my master. But when he looked at this person, he was as young as himself. He really couldn''t figure out this person, and at this moment the little black cat was transformed into a human form. "You did a very good job. This time your mission was completed successfully." Nagato said to the little black cat. After transforming into a human form, the little black cat said to Nagato: "That''s natural, you must remember my credit this time." After hearing the little black cat say this, Nagato nodded to the little black cat. After that, the little black cat said nothing. At this moment, she returned to the form of a cat and walked out of the camp. At this moment, in the camp, there were only Nagato and Yin Hong.Nagato looked at Yin Hong a little at a loss, and faced Yin Hong and said: "I have learned that your eldest brother has already submitted to Brother Chao, but I didn''t expect you to return to the Western Zhou Dynasty." "When we went down the mountain, all the masters had already told us, and our purpose this time was also clearly to help Xi Zhou, and we really wanted to avenge our mother, so we abducted Brother Chao. Everything was so careless. " When Nagato heard Yin Hong say this, he understood why the two of them did not come directly to the Western Zhou Dynasty after going down the mountain, but went to Chaoge. However, they were forgiven for avenging their mother-killing, so Nagato also Did not say much. "Just because you still remember what your master said to you before you went down the mountain, and you are now on a different path from your elder brother. I know that although you are now in Xizhou, you are still worried about your elder brother, you Don''t worry, we will definitely persuade him then." When Yin Hong heard Nagato say this, he was very grateful to Nagato at this moment. Although he had never heard of Nagato before, he always felt that Nagatos words were said The door is also a very powerful character. But now its getting late, and its meaningless to say anything more. Nagato said to Yin Hong: Its getting late now, so you can put one night in my camp. I will show you King Wu tomorrow. Prime Minister Jiang Ziya." After Yin Hong expressed his gratitude to Nagato, he lived in the camp of Nagato. This night, although he had a place to settle, he was always worried about his eldest brother, who was really absurd. The next day Xiqi Army Central Camp... Today came the moment when Nezha and Yang Jian were going to attack the Wandering Soul Pass. They also wanted to try the ability of the soldiers of this Wandering Pass. At this moment, Nezha Yang Jian was about to set off, and Nagato said to Ji Fa: "There is one person, everyone should be looking forward to seeing him." After Nagato finished speaking, he clapped his hands, and then someone came in. After this person came in, Ji Fa and others were still very confused. Everyone didn''t know who this person was, just listen to this person''s introduction.Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net "See King Wu, I am Yin Hong. My brother and I were ordered by the master Guangcheng to help Xizhou, but my brother listened to my father''s slander, and finally my brother and I disagreed. Came to the Western Zhou Dynasty." Ji Fa heard that the person who came was actually Yin Hong, and was very excited at the moment. He had heard Jiang Ziya say that someone would come to help them soon, but he waited for a long time and didn''t wait. And he also asked Jiang Ziya what was going on, but Jiang Ziya didn''t know, but he didn''t expect it was because of what happened. Jiang Ziya saw that Yin Hong was coming, and he was very excited at this moment. After all, he had been waiting for him for many days, but he never waited for their brothers, and now only Yin Hong came, and they knew that Yin Jiao was leading him. Chaoge''s army came to guard the Wandering Soul Pass. He thought something happened in this, but when he heard Yin Hong say this today, he understood everything at this moment, but Ji Fa only set up Yin Hong and asked Yang Jian and Nezha to leave as soon as possible. After all, their previous plan could not be disrupted, and now after Yin Hong came, Ji Fa only felt that their Western Zhou Dynasty was getting stronger. After Yang Jian and Ji Fa set off, they quickly clamored outside the Wandering Soul Pass. "We are here to ask for a fight. Will anyone come out to fight? You Xiao Luoluo quickly come out to fight, or we will directly attack your Wandering Soul Pass." Hearing the two Nezha and Yang Jian clamoring outside this pass, Dou Rong wanted to go out to fight directly, but he was old. Although he was a general, he had no ability. "This time, let General Hu Sheng and I go against them. I want to see what their abilities are." Yin Jiao said to Dou Rong vowedly at this moment. When Dou Rong heard Yin Jiao say this, he was relieved. Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng were going to fight, I am afraid that Nezha and Yang Jian should not be their opponents. Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng rode quickly and came out of the Wandering Soul Pass. The two of them also brought a bunch of soldiers. At this moment, the two armies began to confront each other. At this moment, Nezha Yang Jian saw Yin Jiao come out. At this moment, the two of them were laughing: "You, Yin Jiao, have promised your master to help us in Western Zhou Dynasty, but I''m afraid you still want to covet this throne, so you helped Brother Chao at this moment. You will definitely regret your decision." Yin Jiao heard the two Nezha and Yang Jian laughing at him. At this moment, he was very angry. At this moment, he didn''t say much, and directly sacrificed his own seal of the sky to fight against Yang Jian. And at this moment, the Heaven-shaking Seal was photographed on Nezha Yang Jian, but Nezha had a golden body, and Yang Jian had a Heavenly Eye. At this moment, the two of them were not afraid of his Heavenly Seal. When Yang Jians third eye opened, a laser beam was shot. This laser swept toward the Heaven-shading Seal, and it was in opposition to the laser from the Heaven-Shaping Seal. It was the laser from Yang Jians third eye that was even more piercing. The earthshaking seal hit the ground. And Yin Jiao saw that Yang Jian''s third eye was so powerful, but he still didn''t panic at the moment, after all, he still had a second weapon that was the Yin Yang mirror... 3294 Chapter 305 The Threat of Yin Yang Mirror You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fortunately, when the two were about to fight, Na Yin Hong had already told them that the Yin and Yang mirror was in Yin Jiao''s hands. And they also learned that the yin-yang mirror was not easy to deal with, and now that the situation is now, the two will not continue to fight the Yinjiao, and the two have begun to retreat. But Yin Jiao and the others saw that the two of them were clearly afraid of this yin-yang mirror. Then they were sure of victory in the end. Hu Sheng on the other side saw that Yin Jiao had no intention of chasing after him, so he asked at this moment. Road: "Now is our good time, don''t we continue to pursue it?" Yin Jiao heard this Hu Sheng''s question. After he smiled, he said to Hu Sheng: "We still don''t understand the current situation. Although they see me take out the Yin Yang mirror and quickly retreat, I am afraid this is also theirs. Its unwise to pursue it now." Hearing what Yin Jiao said, Hu Sheng felt that what Yin Jiao said was very right. If he chased them rashly just now, it would really be a conspiracy of those people as Yin Jiao said. After that, Yin Jiao and the others returned to Chaoge''s camp smoothly.After returning home, Dou Rong set up a banquet, after all, this time he had heard that Yin Jiao drove away the provocation of the Xiqi people. Xiqi Camp... Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others are waiting for Nezha and Yang Jian to return, and now they both returned soon, Ji Fa asked anxiously at this moment: "How? How is it? Why did you two come back so soon?" "To tell King Wu, if it hadnt been for Yin Hong to talk about the yin-yang mirror before he arrived, Im afraid we would have gotten the power of the yin-yang mirror now. And we really dont know how powerful the yin-yang mirror is. So Yin Jiao offered the yin-yang mirror At that moment, we retreated quickly." Hearing what they said, Jiang Ziya echoed there at this moment: "You two have grown up. What you did is right this time. You have to be scrupulous about what you do. If you act rashly, I''m afraid you will also get caught. trick." But now everyone is at a loss after hearing about the yin-yang mirror, and they dont know what to do, but what is the solution to that yin-yang mirror?So now everyone sees Yin Hong. Yin Hong saw that everyone was looking at him, he could understand what it meant.This yin-yang mirror was really the magic weapon the master gave to himself, but when he confronted Shen Gongbao, Shen Gongbao took it away. "This yin-yang mirror is a treasure given to me by my master after the two of us went down the mountain, and my brother''s treasure is the seal of the heavens. I believe Nezha and Yang Jian should have tasted the seal of the heavens." "And the great thing about this yin-yang mirror is that one side is the life gate and the other is the death gate. And my brother and I went down the mountain together. When the master told me all this, my brother naturally heard it." When everyone heard Yin Hong say this, he understood the power of this yin-yang mirror right now, but even so, what can be done? At this time, Tuxingsun and Deng Chanyu stepped forward and said: "I might as well let our couple go to the fight. And I will also be able to escape from the ground, and Chanyu will also be a colorful god stone." Xinbiquge novel www. 510xsk.com But at this time, Ji Fa hadn''t waited for Ji Fa to speak.Wucheng King Huang Feihu also stepped forward and said at this moment: "I used to be kind to Yin Jiao. I believe he will remember this kindness. It''s better to let me go into battle and persuade him." When Ji Fa heard everyone say this, he was very moved at this moment, and then he said: "There is let Nezha Yang Jian, there is also Tuxing Sun Deng Chanyu, and Wang Wucheng and Chao Lei are going to fight against Yin Jiao. Everyone must Be careful, find out the weakness of this Yin-Yang realm, and defeat them in one fell swoop." When everyone heard Ji Fa say this, they took their orders, but Yin Hong stayed in the camp. He had nothing to do at this moment, and he was always worried. The ability of this Yin Yang mirror is very powerful. He really doesn''t know everyone. Can it be confronted? But just as Yin Hong was worried at this moment, Nagato was next to Yin Hong.Seeing Yin Hong''s appearance, Nagato knew he had something on his mind. "What''s wrong with you? Are you worried about everyone?" Yin Hong noticed Nagato, and he was looking at Nagato at the moment, and after a sigh, he said, "I have seen how powerful this yin-yang mirror is. I remember that my brother and I went to the palace to assassinate him. At the time of Daji, I used the yin-yang mirror to take a picture of Hu Sheng, and Hu Sheng immediately fell to the ground." When Nagato heard Yin Hong say this, he also noticed the power of this yin-yang mirror right now. I''m afraid this matter is really not as simple as they thought. "It''s better for them to confront each other tomorrow, take a look at the power of this yin-yang mirror, and see if there are any weaknesses in the yin-yang mirror before making a conclusion." After saying this, Nagato patted Yin Hong on the shoulder with his hand and left, but Yin Hong remained here and still didn''t feel better. Yin Hong now has two things to worry about, so he sighs so at this moment. The first thing is: He doesn''t know whether everyone can resist the yin and Yang Mirror ability. And the second thing is: since leaving with the beautiful girl''s temple.Now he has come to the Western Zhou camp.I really don''t know if they will have a chance to meet again. At that time, Yin Hong didn''t tell the delicate woman everything, and worried that the delicate woman would cause trouble for her after learning about it, but now he doesn''t even know her name. And Yin Hong originally thought that he would not miss her like that.But every time at this kind of night, Yin Hong looked up at the stars in the sky, and at this moment, a place in his heart became soft... Nagato returned to his camp, and the little black cat was waiting for Nagato in his camp.Nagato looked at the little black cat with tenderness in his eyes. The little black cat rubbed against Nagato''s leg, and Nagato continued to practice the exercises there.He closed his eyes to rest up his mind, and the little black cat did not disturb him. At this moment, it seems that the situation can only be changed with the same change. But today he learned from Yin Hongs mouth that the Yin Yang mirror is so powerful, I am afraid that he will not be fully prepared early, and these people will have to suffer. . Nagato was in a trance for a moment, and he had a hunch at this moment.They felt that they would suffer a lot in the battle of tomorrow, but this was a premonition after all, and Nagato didn''t know whether it was true or not... 3295 Chapter 306 Xiqi lost his army You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!the next day This time, the confrontation between the two armies had already formed, and all the soldiers were facing each other at this moment, so their soldiers followed behind and made no sound. And now Xiqi is headed by Wucheng King Huang Feihu. Huang Feihu now speaks to Yin Jiao, who is in the opposite camp, and said: "If I knew you were like this today, I shouldn''t have saved you." And when Yin Jiao heard Huang Feihu say this, he was thinking of that period of time at this moment, but he shook his head afterwards, and when he was sober, he said to Huang Feihu: "Then I will save you until the end to clean up. It has also changed your kindness to me." When Huang Feihu heard this Yin Jiao say this at this moment, he understood that Yin Jiao had already been fascinated by ghosts, and no matter what nonsense he said to him, it was useless, and he couldn''t talk nonsense anymore at this moment. At this moment, the two armies began to fight, and all the soldiers were in one group. Huang Feihu, Nezha, Yang Jian, and Tuxing Sun, Deng Chanyu, and his wife were fighting against Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng. Yin Jiao was naturally able to cultivate Taoism from Guangchengzi, and at this moment he began to confront them.At this moment, he took a long knife, which was against Nezha''s flint-point gun. Sparks hit between the knives and guns, but Yin Jiao''s knife fell to the ground after being picked by Nezha''s flint-point gun. Yin Jiao saw that the event was not good at the moment, so he rode his horse and continued to run.And Nezha did not continue to chase at this moment, and after returning to his camp, Yin Jiao felt that he had no hope of winning without offering the Yin Yang mirror. At this moment, the yin and yang mirror was used to illuminate Nezha, but for Nezha, it didnt work. At this moment, Yinjiao was irritated. Tuxing Sun had the technique of escape from the ground, and he got into the ground at once, but he was his wife.Being irradiated by the Yin and Yang mirror of Yinjiao, he immediately fainted to the ground. After Tu Xingsun came out and saw his wife knocked down, he was very sad at this moment. Yin Jiao was also full of confidence at this moment. At this moment, he irradiated the other two generals with the yin-yang mirror, and they all fell to the ground at this moment, and finally it was Huang Feihu''s turn, and this Yin Jiao was not soft. Fortunately, Nezha had discovered that Yin Jiao''s movement was blocking Huang Feihu''s front, which also prevented Huang Feihu from being illuminated by the Yin and Yang mirror of Yin Jiao. At this moment, Xiqi had already lost the three generals, everyone looked unable to continue the attack, and their losses were also very serious, so they retreated quickly. This time Xiqi really lost and died.No matter what, they never thought that this yin-yang mirror was so powerful.This time, Yin Jiao still did not pursue the pursuit. And his intention, this time he told Hu Sheng directly, he laughed and said: "This time we can be described as a complete victory. As long as three days later, they are indeed completely dead. At that time, no one can save them. We only wait for three days before launching a general attack. This Xiqi will definitely be wiped out by us in one fell swoop." Hu Sheng originally felt that Yin Jiao was too arrogant. They won a big victory this time. Why didn''t they take the initiative to attack?It turned out that he also understood Yin Jiao''s intentions, and now he can directly attack this Xiqi''s lair after only three days. The two of them led the troops back to the camp with ease. At this moment, there was no one who could threaten the status of Yinjiao.At this moment, Yin Jiao thought in his heart: This Chen Tang has always been my surname Yin. Xiqiyingzhong...... Electronic Chinese website www.dzzzw.com Although Nezha Yang Jian and others returned smoothly, Deng Chanyu and the other two generals had already been knocked down.Tu Xingsun was very sad. At this moment, Deng Chanyu was lying in a coma, and she had already lost her breath. Deng Jiugong and Tu Xingsun were beside Deng Chanyu''s bed, and both of them were crying very sad at the moment. "Daughter, why did you go like this at a young age? What can you do if you make it a father?" "Ma''am, ma''am, it''s because your husband didn''t protect you, so you let you go. If you die like this, how can I live alone in this world." The two people were crying while talking, and they were extremely sad at the moment, and the two ministers were in the same situation as Deng Chanyu. After Ji Fa heard about it, he quickly came to see the situation, but it was already like this. What can they do? At this time, Nagato also came. He saw that they had only harmed the three generals. At this moment, he also thought of his premonition yesterday. He didn''t expect it to come true. But the power of this yin-yang mirror, everyone I have seen it, what else can they do now? At this time Nezha was very angry: "I am the Lotus Body Protector and I have seen the power of the Yin Yang mirror today, but it has no effect on me. Why don''t I go straight to the Chao Ge Daying and grab this Yin Yang mirror? . Also kill this Yin Jiao directly." Nagato and Jiang Ziya heard Nezha say this at the moment, and the two of them directly said in unison: "This is absolutely necessary. I am afraid that you are the only one who is not afraid of this yin and sun mirror. But how can you be able to beat this alone? Hu Sheng and Yin Jiao are two people. And now that we have lost the three generals, we really shouldn''t be so careless." Ji Fa saw Jiang Ziya and Nagato stopping Nezha.He breathed a sigh of relief at the moment, he really didn''t want anyone to be in danger of life.But now he saw Yin Hong standing there, and he walked towards Yin Hong. "You said why your brother has arrived Now that he is still so obsessive, isn''t he the one who recites the throne?If we win by then, what if I give him the throne?What I want now is justice in the world.And if you look at the current situation, we have lost three generals." When Yin Hong heard this Ji Fa say so, he felt very guilty at this moment. After all, it was his brother who did this thing, and they had already made a promise with their master at the time, but his brother had already violated it. Yin Hong sighed, and did not say much after that, but the native grandson saw that his wife was so sullen, he was very sad at the moment.He also ran to Yin Hong and asked if there was any solution. Yin Hong thought of what his master and himself said before going down the mountain: "This yin and yang mirror has two sides, and this side is the life door, and the other is the dead door. Now they should have been hit by the dead door in this situation. They can be restored to their original appearance with a photo of the yin-yang mirror, but the deadline is only three days." When Tu Xingsun heard Yin Hong say this, he was ready to go, and he had never been so decisive. "Then I will go to the Chaoge camp and steal this onmyoji. In any case, I will save my wife." After Jiang Ziya and Nagato heard Tu Xingsun say this, they were still a little worried at the moment.But this is the only way for the present, and it can only rely on the native grandson. "You must be careful here, and you must be careful not to fall into their trap." Nagato said at the moment... 3296 Chapter 307 Go and invite Guang Chengzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Brother Chao Daying, the night is black and the wind is high... Yin Jiao drank a few more drinks because he was in a good mood during the victory, and Hu Sheng was helped into the camp at the moment. In the corner of the camp, Tuxingsun has naturally arrived, and now he is waiting for everyone to leave, and he will be close to the Yinjiao by then, and it will be easy to steal the Yin Yang mirror by then. And Tu Xingsun looked at Yin Jiao and he was clearly drunk. At this moment, Tu Xingsun took a look at their situation. If this is the case, it would be too advantageous for him. After Hu Sheng settled Yin Jiao, he turned to leave.Slowly he walked out of Yinjiao''s camp. At this time, Tu Xingsun also burrowed from the ground to the ground with confidence. At this moment, he walked to Yinjiao''s bedside. Yin Jiao was already drunk at the moment. After lying on the bed, he became sound asleep. He didn''t find Tu Xing-sun beside him at all. At this moment, he was so happy because of the victory that he was still talking in sleep. Seeing this situation, Tu Xingsun began to slowly search Yin Jiao''s body. He wanted to find the Yin Yang Mirror as soon as possible, so that he would have time to save his wife. "Bold thief, you dare to run into the barracks of the Great Prince at night, you really want to die." At this moment, Hu Sheng suddenly changed in. He saw that someone was here. He thought everything just now was an illusion, but he didn''t expect it to be true. Hu Sheng took his weapon to attack Tu Xing-sun at the moment, but Tu Xing-sun saw that the situation was not good, so he slipped into the ground and fled. Hearing the sound of their fighting, however, Yin Jiao also woke up, and then he discovered this situation. At this moment, Yin Jiao said to Hu Sheng: "Thank you, Mr. Hu, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would have demanded their Tao today." "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that the people of Xiqi are too sinister and cunning. They thought of stealing the Yin Yang mirror at night, and the little dwarf obviously has a way to escape." Yin Jiao nodded when he heard Hu Sheng''s words. This little dwarf had the ability to escape. Every time they tried to catch him, the little dwarf fled directly. "What on earth should I do." "The big prince, don''t worry, they have this time, I believe they will have the second time, and they think that this little dwarf has the art of escape, so they will steal the onmoji when we are not paying attention, but I want to lay a net in your room." After Hu Sheng finished speaking, he smiled. At this moment, he already had an idea in his mind. After that, he let the eldest prince rest well and left the camp of the eldest prince Yinjiao. Xiqi Camp... Because everyone knows that Tuxing Sun is going to attack Yinjiao at night, everyone is not at ease. It is already so late at the moment, and everyone is still waiting for news of Tuxing Sun in the military camp. However, everyone is worried, because this onmyoji is so powerful that everyone has seen it, even if the Sun Xing grandson can escape from the earth, but it is basically no match for this onmyoji. I saw Tuxing-sun directly emerged from the ground, and everyone saw the current Tuxing-sun, he was extremely weak.Everyone knew he had failed. At this moment, Deng Jiugong, seeing the appearance of Tuxing Sun, was also full of distress.Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com "Sir, you have worked so hard to save my daughter." At this moment, Tu Xingsun was still very sad. He said to Deng Jiugong, "Father-in-law, I didn''t expect it to fail, but don''t worry, I will continue to go tomorrow." At this time, hearing the conversation between Tuxingsun and Deng Jiugong, Nagato said: "General Tu, since you are so weak now, you should go back to rest, but you said that tomorrow you will continue to attack Chaoges barracks at night. Don''t do it anymore." When Tuxingsun heard Nagato say this, he was a little angry at the moment, not knowing why Nagato wanted to stop him. "My wife is still unconscious, how can I stop trying to save him? So I must go tomorrow." "You have been discovered by them when you go today. If you continue to go tomorrow, maybe they will have already prepared the trap, just waiting for you, then you will not be able to escape." Nagato slowly explained the truth, and no matter who it was, when Nagato said this, he felt that Nagato''s thoughts were very thorough and it made sense. After that, Nezha and Yang Jian and others were also persuading Tu Xing-sun. When Tu Xing-sun heard them say this, he agreed to them at this moment. After that, Deng Jiugong helped Tu Xing-sun to return to his camp. At this time, everyone did not leave. At this moment, Ji Fa saw this situation, and he was also very worried. Now they have been defeated several times.The current situation is still not beneficial to them. "Even Tuxing Sun failed to steal the yin-yang mirror. We have no other choice now, so what can we do?" At this moment, everyone was sitting down, but after hearing what Ji Fa said, everyone didn''t know what to do. After all, as Ji Fa said, Tu Xing Sun had also failed. They really had no other way. "Why don''t you ask Guangchengzi? Isn''t Guangchengzi the master of Yinjiao? If he is involved, he should be able to deal with Yinjiao. After all, Yinjiao is his apprentice." At this moment, King Wu Cheng said this. After all, he felt that Guang Chengzi was the master of Yin Jiao, and there was no reason that masters could not deal with his apprentices. But Yin Hong, who had not spoken all the time, heard Wang Wu Cheng say this, and at this moment he has the most say in this matter. "I''m afraid this matter is not so simple. When my brother and I went down the mountain, the master gave us the treasure of Zhenshan, and even the master couldn''t crack the yin-yang mirror, so I am afraid it won''t be the case when the master comes. easy." Everyone heard what Yin Hong said, everyone was even more desperate. If even Guang Chengzi and Yin Jiao''s master couldn''t subdue Yin Jiao, then who else can subdue Yin Jiao now? After everyone was silent for a long time, the scene was very quiet for a while, and everyone didn''t know what to say at this moment. After all, any method was no longer working at this time. "I think this matter is like Wang Wucheng said, relying on the prime minister to invite Guangchengzi, although this Guangchengzi can not crack the Yin Yang mirror, but after all, he is Yin Jiao''s master, he must have a way to subdue his apprentice. " Ji Fa and others heard this, and Nagato said so, and there was no other way at this moment, but Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say this, and had no other opinion. Nagato actually thought about it for a long time. He also thought about whether to invite Guangchengzi by himself, but Guangchengzi shouldnt know him. It should be difficult to get things done, but Guangcheng knows Jiang Ziya after all, so there is Jiang Ziya in this matter. It is best to do it. And Ji Fa also said at this moment: "There is a prime minister over there." .. 3297 Chapter 308 The Death of Tu Xing Sun You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing Ji Fa''s words, Jiang Ziya quickly said to Yang Jian and Nezha: "Then Zhang Yang Jian and you two must protect King Wu and ensure his safety." Nezha Yang Jian, after the two heard about it, they took their orders one after another. At this moment Jiang Ziya was relieved, and hurried to Guangchengzi. And since Jiang Ziya had gone to invite Guang Chengzi overnight, everyone was relieved.At this moment everyone has returned to their camp. After Nagato returned, he wanted to continue his luck, and the little black cat was always next to him, very quiet not to disturb Nagato. Moreover, Nagato has never stopped working. After all, at a critical moment, I am afraid that he will still be pointing at himself. If they are really unable to resist the Yin Yang mirror at that time, I am afraid that it will be another fierce battle in the end. The next day, Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng were clamoring outside the Xiqi army camp because they were now the time to win, so they planned to take advantage of the victory. But Ji Fa panicked as soon as he heard them clamoring, and didn''t know what to do.At this time, Nagato told Ji Fa that it was better not to fight behind closed doors, after all, they couldn''t break the Yin Yang mirror. After that, no matter how Hu Sheng and Yin Jiao shouted outside the gate, they just guarded the city gate without unnecessary resistance. Yin Jiao Hu Sheng saw that they would not come out, and the two of them went back at this moment. At this time, the two returned to their barracks and dismounted.Hu Sheng said to Yin Jiao: "It seems that now we have beaten them and they dare not come out to fight." "Yes, but now is the time when our army is advantageous, so we must take advantage of the victory and pursue it. If they should not fight today, then we will pursue it with all our strength tomorrow. I do not believe that this Xiqi cannot be wiped out in one fell swoop." Yin Jiao said this to Hu Sheng at this moment. After all, it is their advantage now. If they don''t make use of it, it will be bad if they lose this opportunity. And Hu Sheng was very happy to hear Yin Jiao say this. If they can annihilate those in Xiqi tomorrow, he can catch Jiang Ziya as soon as possible and avenge his fellow teachers. The two happily returned to their camp.After that, he didn''t do anything else, but went back to rest, recharged, and could only launch the general offensive tomorrow. Now in Xiqi Barracks.Tu Xingsun has fully recovered. At this moment, it is still by Deng Chanyu''s bed. At this time, Deng Chanyu is still breathless, and Tu Xingsun is crying by Deng Chanyu''s side. As long as he saw Deng Chengyu''s appearance now, he would take all the blame on himself.And the sadness came from it, and he couldn''t restrain it. Deng Jiugong had been by Tuxingsun''s side at this moment. He couldn''t help seeing his daughter look like this. After crying for a long time, Tuxing Sun said to Deng Jiugong: "Father-in-law, I''m going out now, so please stay here to guard Chanyu." When Deng Jiugong heard this Tuxing Sun say this, he nodded to Tuxing Sun and signaled to reassure him, but now Chan Yu is like this, he will be very sad just thinking about it. Tu Xingsun glanced at Deng Chanyu one last time, and then resolutely left.After leaving the camp, Tuxing Sun stood in front of the camp for a long time. After that, Tu Xingsun finally made up his mind, and at this moment he used his escape technique, not knowing where to go.Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com The Chaoges camp was very quiet at the moment, and all the soldiers knew that a general offensive against Xiqi would be launched tomorrow, so everyone was recharging their energy at this moment. In Yin Jiao''s camp, Yin Jiao was sleeping soundly there, while Tu Xing Sun still popped up in the previous place. Even though Nagato had stopped yesterday and told him not to come again, but his wife has become that way now, how could he not come to steal the Yin Yang mirror and save his wife. But now that time is getting tighter, Tuxingsun also knows that there is only three days, so Tuxingsun must come at this moment, and watching Yin Jiao sleep soundly is his best time. Slowly Tuxingsun walked to Yin Jiao''s side, and Tuxingsun just wanted to reach out and search Yin Jiao. "Bold." Yin Jiao suddenly got up and said to the native Xing Sun. At this time, Hu Sheng also brought all the people in, and everyone had already surrounded Tuxing Sun.And Tu Xingsun is also very anxious at the moment.If you can''t get the yin and yang mirror, you can''t save his wife. At this moment, Tu Xing-sun is jumping and starting to attack Yin Jiao, so that he can also find the yin and yang mirror. At this moment, Yin Jiao took out the yin-yang mirror and was still there to tease Tuxing-sun. After all, Tuxing-sun is a short child. As long as he is raised, Tuxing-sun cannot reach it. This kind of humiliation can be tolerated, as long as he can save his wife, but now he has worked so hard, but they still see through his plan. When they were about to launch an attack on Tu Xing-sun, Tu Xing-sun felt that the situation was not good at the moment, so he quickly wanted to use the technique of escape. But Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng were still not in a hurry. They wanted to see what the Tuxing Sun could do right now, and now Tuxing Sun was very surprised no matter how he used the Escape Technique, it would not work. Yin Jiao Hu Sheng said to Tu Xingsun at this moment: "You run, little dwarf, why don''t you run? Do you think we will still follow your plan?" Seeing that he could not run away, Tu Xingsun confronted Yin Jiao at this moment. He said at this moment: "You are a rebellious person. If you don''t obey your teacher''s orders, and you reverse right and wrong, you must not die." Yin Jiao heard Tu Xingsun say this and drew his sword and hacked Tu Xingsun to death.At the moment, Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng laughed loudly, which undoubtedly laid the foundation for their two offenses tomorrow. At this time, Jiang Ziya finally arrived at Guang Chengzi, and then he saw Guang Chengzi.Jiang Ziya said everything to Guang Chengzi. Guang Chengzi was very angry at the moment, and said to Jiang Ziya: "This Yin Jiao swore to me before going down the mountain. I didn''t expect him to look like this after going down the mountain. It''s really too rebellious." "He has used that yin-yang mirror to kill several of our generals in a row. If things continue to develop like this, I am afraid it will be detrimental to Xiqi, so this time I want to invite you to come out." Jiang Ziya was there to persuade Guang Chengzi there at the moment, he told Guang Chengzi his purpose directly, after all, now only Guang Chengzi can teach him that rebel. "This yin-yang mirror is my treasure of Zhenshan. Even I can''t crack it, but now in this situation, it''s time for me to teach Yinjiao, but you just let me go to other places first. ".. 3298 Chapter 309: Yin Jiao Hu Sheng attacks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya heard this Guang Chengzi say so, and at this moment he nodded to Guang Chengzi and followed Guang Chengzi with him. He didn''t know where Guang Chengzi would go to find something at this critical moment. But since Guang Chengzi has already said that this onmyoji is powerful, even he can''t crack it, so now it should be taken him to find something to crack this onmyoji. It was early in the morning, and Deng Jiugong had been guarding Deng Chanyu''s bedside, but he didn''t know where the Tuxing grandson had gone, how the Tuxing grandson had been there for so long. At this moment, Deng Jiugong always had a bad feeling. And soon a new day began again.And early in the morning, Deng Jiugong shouted outside the camp: "It''s not good, it''s not good, the big thing is not good." Everyone was surprised to hear that Deng Jiugong shouted so much. After that, he left the camp early. At this moment, everyone came to Deng Jiugong and wanted to ask what the situation was that made him so anxious. At this moment, Ji Fa saw Deng Jiugong''s anxious appearance, and asked Deng Jiugong, "What''s the matter? It makes you so anxious. Is it possible that something happened?" Deng Jiugong regrets very much at this moment, and at this moment, he frowned and said to Ji Fa and the others, "My son-in-law Tuxing grandson is gone. He told me last night that he didnt know what was going on when he went out, so let me stay in Chan Chan. Yu''s room waited for him, but I waited until this morning and didn''t see him." When everyone heard that Deng Jiugong said so at this moment, they were all wondering where the native grandson went. Now his wife is already like this. If he is not around to take good care of him, where else will he go? Suddenly, Yang Jian said to everyone, "He won''t go to Brother Chao''s barracks again? He wants to steal that Yin Yang mirror." At this moment, Ji Fa and others said to Yang Jian: "How is it possible? And the staff had already told him yesterday that they would set a trap to wait for him. How could this native grandson know that the trap was still jumping in? " But at this time Deng Jiugong was still very anxious. He really didn''t know where Tu Xing-sun had gone at this moment. He was even more worried about Tu Xing-sun. If Tu Xing-sun really went to steal the yin-yang mirror, it would be more fortunate. At this moment, Ji Fa said to everyone: "Okay, let''s not talk about it anymore. The only thing we can do now is to go to the army to discuss it. It is possible that the Tuxing Sun is doing something, or Maybe someone is going to help us." After that, everyone moved to the military camp, and at this moment, Deng Jiugong was still very worried. He didn''t know what the native grandson was doing, but even if he went to invite someone, he should have said to himself. At this moment, Ji Fa had just taken the main position of the army camp, and soon there were soldiers who reported: Wu Wang, the major event is not good, then Yin Jiao and others are now attacking our army camp again, and they also brought The body of Tu Xing Sun.This time, they attacked our son from multiple directions, not knowing what to do now. Now they have been defeated steadily, and at this moment, Yin Jiao is attacking them again. If they have no other way, I am afraid they will be defeated this time, but their offensive is very fierce this time. Question, at this moment, after Ji Fa hesitated, he looked at Nagato.Ziwei Novel www.ziweixs.com Nagato also saw Ji Fas worried expression, and he looked at himself at this moment, and Nagato said to Ji Fa, Its better not to let me take Nezha and Yangjian on the expedition. Take a look at this Yin What conspiracy is there in the suburbs?" But at this moment Deng Jiugong was distraught. He didn''t expect this Tuxing Sun to be killed by Yin Jiao and others. It seems that he was still so stupid, knowing that there was an ambush or stealing the Yin Yang mirror. "King Wu, let me go too. I must avenge my daughter and son-in-law. I can''t let them die in vain." Ji Fa heard Deng Jiugong say this to himself at this moment, and he also saw his distraught heart, and at this moment Deng Jiugong also followed Nagato and others. But he was still very anxious at the moment, and he didn''t know when Jiang Ziya could bring Guangchengzi back, and now only Guangchengzi can deal with Yin Jiao. And just when they were about to leave, Yin Hong also stepped forward and said: "Yin Jiao is my brother after all. He will care about this brotherly affection, so I will also go into battle with the staff." When Ji Fa heard this Yin Hong said, he agreed at this moment, but even though they had sent so many people, Ji Fa was still very worried at this moment, after all, the current situation was not optimistic for them. Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng are still there to boost morale at the moment, and now their entire army is very vigorous.Also intend to take Xiqi in one fell swoop. At this moment, Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng are more confident. After all, they have won several games in a row, and the Yin and Yang mirror in Yin Jiao''s hands is unbreakable. Soon, Nagato came out with Nezha Yang Jian and Yin Hong, but now Nagato doesnt know what to do, he doesnt know whether Jiang Ziya can bring Guangchengzi, and Jiang Ziya has already After going there for a long time, why haven''t Guang Chengzi been brought here? Yin Jiao was very happy when he saw Nagato, Nezha, Yang Jian and others coming out. He said to them, "Look, I won''t beat you all over the floor, but where is your prime minister?" We are still waiting to catch him back and repay him." Yin Jiao said with a full smile. And Nezha heard that Yin Jiao was so arrogant and said to Yin Jiao: "You must not be rampant, don''t you just have a yin-yang mirror? But your yin-yang mirror is completely useless for me, look at me I will kill you now." In this way, the two armies began to fight, and the four of them were fighting against Yinjiao.There are two people in Xiqi Camp. Yin Jiao is untouchable. One is his younger brother and the other is Nezha. His younger brother has a kinship with him, and Nezha has a lotus body protection. Not afraid. Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng were fighting against Nezha and other four people. Because Yin Jiao was also a little afraid of Nezha, so Nezha was confronted by Hu Sheng. At this moment, Nezha is holding his fire-tip spear and The universe of universe, against this Hu Sheng. But at this moment, Yin Jiao saw that Hu Sheng was at a stalemate with Nezha, and now he could not deal with his younger brother, and at this moment, Deng Jiugong was very angry. When he thought that Yin Jiao would have all his daughter and his son-in-law. Killed, at this moment he took a weapon and rushed towards Yinjiao...... .. 3299 Chapter 310: Guang Chengzi helps out the Western Zhou Dynasty You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, Yin Jiao''s outlook is not good. Now Deng Jiugong has rushed towards him. Fortunately, Yin Jiao directly sacrificed the Yin and Yang mirror. After all, Deng Jiugong was too old to dodge, so he fell directly to the ground under the shadow of the Yin Yang mirror. At this moment, Yin Jiao watched Deng Jiugong fall to the ground and died. At this moment, he was laughing. It seemed that they still couldn''t break their yin and yang mirror. At this moment, Yin Jiao had transferred his goal to Nagato. Nagato had naturally seen the power of this yin-yang mirror, but no matter which time I looked at it, I felt it was very amazing, but now it is obvious that the person has turned his goal to himself. Nagato had also noticed Yin Jiao''s actions at this moment, and now he planned to use a flash to dodge the attack of Yin Jiao, but he didn''t expect that before the flash flash, Yin Hong stopped in front of him. Yin Jiao saw that Yin Hong was standing in front of the unknown person. At this moment, he was even more angry. He said to Yin Hong, "Brother, what are you doing? You are not afraid that I was not careful just now. Are you dead?" And Yin Hong was standing in front of this Nagato at the moment, still trying to persuade his brother, he really didn''t want his brother to make mistakes again and again. However, I know that Yin Jiao has been dazzled by the throne. At this moment, he said to Yin Hong: "You will not hurt you if you let me go. If you are still like this, if I accidentally hurt you, then I can''t help it." Yin Hong really didn''t expect his brother to be so decisive, although he didn''t even look at himself, what could he do now? At this time, Nagato had already flashed for a while, and when he flashed to the side of Yin Jiao, he launched an attack and gave Yin Jiao a knife. However, after Yin Jiao was injured, he was even more angry. He didn''t expect this long gate to have the ability to move instantaneously, but he was very angry, holding this yin-yang mirror and began to sweep the long gate. However, Nagato avoided all of this, and Yin Jiao was even more annoyed at this moment. On the other side, Hu Sheng and Nezha were fighting. Hu Sheng was obviously not as good as Nezha, so he was stabbed by Nezha''s fire spear. , He died under Nezha''s flaming spear. But now there is only one general in Yin Jiao, and Yin Jiao is panicked at this moment.And Nagato made several new cuts around Yin Jiao''s body, but Yin Jiao wanted to resist, but his speed could not keep up with Nagato''s speed. At this moment, Nagato said to Yin Jiao: "Now there is only one you left in Brother Chao''s camp, and Hu Sheng has also been killed. I advise you to disarm and surrender as soon as possible, otherwise I won''t be so light. ." Yin Jiao was very angry at this moment, so he put his soul into the Yin Yang mirror. At this moment, the Yin Yang mirror exerted a greater effect than before, and the irradiated area was much wider than before. Now it is difficult for even Nagato to escape the yin-yang mirror, and Xiqi, who had already had the upper hand, has now fallen behind. This is because everyone is even more nervous, but Nezha has a lotus body, but because this yin-yang mirror has been sacrificed to the soul of Yinjiao, the power of the yin-yang mirror is greatly increased at this moment, even Nezha feels a little bit Repel. At this moment, Nagato felt that the big event was not good. He didn''t expect that Yin Jiao had this hand, and he was even more nervous at this moment. At this moment, Yin Jiao directly illuminated Nagato with a mirror.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com At this moment, Nagato felt that the big event was not good, and if the yin-yang mirror really shined on him in the current situation, I might not be able to take it. But at this moment, when people have not yet arrived, the first voice is heard, and then an empty voice floats back in the air at this moment: "You rebel still don''t repent now?" Yin Jiao heard this familiar voice. This Fang Ming was the voice of his master. At this moment, he took the Yin Yang mirror back, and he also restrained a little. At this time, Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. Now that Guang Chengzi is here, I believe he can fight against Yin Jiao. Now Nagato is relieved. Yin Jiao recovered some sanity at this moment, while Guang Chengzi and Jiang Ziya slowly landed, and then Guang Chengzi continued to say to Yin Jiao: "You give up now, I can still recite our mentorship. Forgive you for your mistake this time, but if you dont correct it, then dont blame me for being ruthless." Yin Jiao had no way to turn back at this moment. Hearing what his master said, he had no regrets at all, and he said to Guang Chengzi: "The master forgive the disciple can''t follow his orders. There is no reason under the world that a master encourages his disciple to oppose his father, so I definitely can''t promise you today." At this moment, Guang Chengzi saw that Yin Jiao didn''t care about the affection of their masters and apprentices, and shook his head and exclaimed: He didn''t expect this throne to be so important to him, he was blinded by the superficial glitz. But after Yin Jiao finished talking about this at the moment, he directly sacrificed the yin-yang mirror, and now he doesnt even let go of his master. He knows that this yin-yang mirror is the treasure of Zhenshan, even his master. Unable to crack. And this remembers that the yin-yang mirror he sacrificed to Guang Chengzi at this moment.Guang Chengzi had already noticed this Yin Jiao''s movement. At this moment, he shook his head and sighed, and began to chant the spell. At this moment, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "Even Guangchengzi can''t fight against this yin-yang mirror, but now Yin Jiao has irradiated Guangchengzi with the yin-yang mirror, wouldn''t this Guangcheng not hide?" Hearing Nagato''s doubts, Jiang Ziya smiled at this moment, and said to Nagato: "You will know if you look down again." Nagato and Jiang Ziya saw this Guangchengzi chanting a spell, and then summoned a weapon, and this weapon was a treasure that he and Jiang Ziya went to take from his senior, and that was a Tai Chi diagram. Seeing this Guangchengzi chanting the spell, the Taiji diagram slowly lifted into the sky, and this Yin Yang mirror was completely useless against the Tai Chi diagram, and at the moment, the Tai Chi diagram also included all the Yin Yang mirror and Yin Jiao in the Tai Chi diagram. And this Yin Jiao was included in the Tai Chi picture. At this moment, he was finally dumbfounded. According to the current situation, I was afraid that he could not escape, but he immediately changed his attitude and began to beg for mercy. At this moment, no matter how he breaks free, he can''t make this Taiji diagram and he starts to say at this moment: "Master, I was wrong, please spare your life. I really know the mistake." And when this Guang Chengzi heard this Yin Jiao say so, he shook his head at this moment, and it was too late to say anything. Just now he had clearly persuaded him that he was obsessed with it, and now he can''t blame others for this fate... 3300 Chapter 311: Chaoges barracks defeated You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Yin Jiao was still there begging for mercy, hoping that Guang Chengzi would give him one last chance, let Guang Chengzi think about their mentoring and apprenticeship, and spare him this time. Guang Chengzi naturally knew at this moment that this Yin Jiao was taken in by himself, so he begged for mercy. He had just said clearly that if he admits defeat, he will read the relationship between master and apprentice, and now it is time. It was too late, he had been included in this Tai Chi picture, and he could not be saved anyway. But now Chaoges army has no leader, and Yin Jiao is included in the Taiji Tu. As long as this Taiji Tu person enters, he will die in a quarter of an hour, so Yin Jiao died in the Taiji Tu at this moment. Hu Sheng had already been killed by Nezha, and now Xiqi''s army was just ripped apart, and they all ran back to this Xiqi barracks. But this time because of Guang Chengzi''s arrival, Xiqi had fought a big defeat, sweeping away the shadows of the previous few days. Xiqi Camp... Ji Fa naturally learned of all this news, and now Jiang Ziya and Guang Chengzi both entered the army camp, Ji Fa quickly got up and said to Guang Chengzi: "Dao Master, this time it is really thanks to you. We have retired in a row in the past few consecutive times. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would be too bad this time." Guang Chengzi said to Ji Fa: "Wu Wang, you are polite to say that. Now that the Western Zhou Dynasty is the king is the will of God, but I did not expect that my apprentice Yin Jiao would be so greedy for the wealth of the world. Wait for the silly things, if he is really no one to stop this time, I am afraid his guilt will be on my head by then." As the two talked, Guang Chengzi was also seated, and Ji Fa thought of the generals he had lost in this barracks. At this moment, he anxiously asked Guang Chengzi: "I don''t know if Dao Commander can rescue me these generals." When Guang Chengzi heard Ji Fa''s question, he was embarrassed at the moment. "The previous few people have been beyond three days, and no one can save them, but Deng Jiugong, who was just photographed by this yin-yang mirror today, should be able to be rescued. But no matter what, the yin-yang mirror has been fused later. This Yinjiao soul cannot be saved." Ji Fa was even more sad when he heard Guang Chengzi say this. He didn''t expect that these generals would really be lost.And there is no other way. At this moment, everyone is also in distress. Everyone did not expect that the situation would actually turn out to be like this. In fact, everyone was lucky enough to think that these people could be rescued in the end, but they did not expect that they were really, and they died heroically. . The most unexpected thing was Tuxing Sun and Deng Jiugong''s family. They did not expect that all of them were given their lives because of this battle. At this moment, Ji Fa sighed and said to everyone: "The soldiers who died in this battle are all good generals in Xiqi. We will bury them well, and it is not in vain that they help us in this battle. " When everyone heard Ji Fa say this, they nodded and agreed to Ji Fa''s statement. At this moment, everyone buried the dead soldiers. And now that everything has been done, Guangchengzi will continue to stay here, and nothing will happen. At this moment, Guangchengzi said to everyone: Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com "Since this matter is over, then I will go back first, and Yin Hong will let him stay here to help you." Ji Fa originally wanted to keep Guangchengzi for a while and let him stay here for some time, but he also knew that Guangchengzi''s mood is not very good now, after all, he just lost an apprentice, although this one is not very good, But it was also an apprenticeship. After that, Ji Fa didn''t say much, so he let Guang Chengzi leave, and now Yin Hong continued to stay in Xiqi Camp.At this time they always held a military convention. "This moment is the best time for us to launch a general offensive. Even Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng have been killed. It is very easy to break the Wandering Soul Pass now." Huang Feihu said so at this moment. After all, those people in Xiqi are no longer powerful, and now there is only one guardian of the Wandering Soul Pass. That is Dou Rong. Dou Rong is still the soldier under him. , Huang Feihu naturally knows him very well. At this moment, Ji Fa also thinks this is feasible, but he still looks at Jiang Ziya and Nagato at this moment, and asks them: "I don''t know the prime minister and the staff, what do you two think?" Jiang Ziya and Nagato both said in unison at this moment: "Now this time is indeed very suitable for offense, and we have just gained the first opportunity, now is a great time for our offense." After Ji Fa heard the answer he wanted, he was very happy, and then said to everyone: "Okay, let''s rectify a little bit, and then go out to Wandering Soul Pass as soon as possible. I want to hit them by surprise." At this moment, everyone stood up, and after saying that they took their orders, they withdrew their camps one after another. In the Chaoge Camp... Dou Rong had already learned that Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng were all killed by this Xiqi man. At this moment, he reported the incident. After Shen Gongbao learned the news, he also reported the news to him. King Zhou. And King Zhou is still very worried at this moment. Now even Yin Jiao and Hu Sheng have been defeated. They are now in a shortage of people, so what should they do now? Where did Shen Gongbao stabilize King Zhou at the moment, and said to King Zhou: It doesn''t matter, he would invite others to help them again, and then Shen Gongbao evacuated. King Zhou naturally believed in Shen Gongbao. Every time there was a crisis, Shen Gongbao came to ask for help. So when King Zhou heard Shen Gongbao say this, he was relieved. At this time, Dou Rong''s family was also very anxious. Now they are the only ones left in the Wandering Soul Pass. I am afraid that with Dou Rong''s ability, it is impossible to fight the Xiqi army. Dou Rong''s wife said to Dou Rong at this moment: "Now that even the eldest prince and Hu Sheng have been killed, I am afraid that we will end up in a stubborn resistance in the end." And Dou Rong heard his wife say this at the moment, how can he not know what his wife said, but now he can only sigh, and said helplessly: "But now that this situation has come, and when the country is in crisis, how can I not play? Besides, I am the guard of this ghost gate after all. If even I have left, I am afraid this ghost gate Then it breaks without attack." .. 3301 Chapter 312 The Mother of Fire Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And now Dou Fengzhen, watching her parents arguing there at the moment, she saw that her parents were very embarrassed at this moment, she couldn''t help sighing, and she didn''t want to see the current situation again, so she walked out of the camp. Outside. And now she sighed again and again outside the camp. As long as the thought of the current situation was clearly unfavorable to them, I am afraid that this time she and her father are guarding the wandering spirit gate here, and there is no possibility of going back. At this moment, she felt ridiculous. She thought it would be very smooth this time, and if things were done very quickly this time, I''m afraid there would still be a chance to see the son of Antang again.But judging from the current situation, I am afraid that I will be in a different place from my parents. And Dou Fengzhen''s maid saw Dou Fengzhen''s appearance at this moment, and she was still there to comfort Dou Fengzhen: "Miss, don''t sigh like this now. Although the current situation is that the Xiqi camp has some strength, isn''t there a national teacher after all? I will definitely find a way." And Dou Fengzhen was not feeling better when she heard her maid say this. As long as she thought of the young man in the nunnery, her heart was very worried, and now she has encountered this situation again, and she is also very worried. I don''t know what to do. On the other side, Shen Gongbao was naturally not idle. After he learned that Hu Sheng had been killed, he hurried to find Madame Huo Ling, and after he told the news to Madame Huo Ling, it was as he expected. The Virgin was very angry, and then went to the Wandering Soul Pass with him. Dou Rong and his wife are very worried at this moment. They have been stable for these two days, but they don''t know when the people of Xiqi will attack, and they don''t know what to do.If you continue to guard, you will be in a different place, but if you don''t guard, you will be a traitor. No matter what its not good for them, and this time they brought their own daughter. It doesnt matter if the couple died, but when his daughter was young and beautiful, he really couldnt bear his own daughter just like that. They are in different places together. At this time, Shen Gongbao came with the Virgin of the Fire Spirit. Dou Rong and Dou Rongs wife saw this Shen Gongbao coming. At this moment, they smiled and said to Shen Gongbao: "Guo Shi, you are here, this is the wandering soul. In times of crisis, you are here at the right time." And Shen Gongbao smiled and said to Dou Rong: "Chief Dou, you dont need to worry now. After hearing the distressing news, you quickly invited the Mother of the Fire Spirit over again, and the Mother of the Fire Spirit learned His apprentice died like this, very angry, and wanted to come and avenge him." Dou Rong heard that Shen Gongbao said this, and at this moment he was also sure that Shen Gongbao had brought someone to help them, and they were very happy at this moment. At this moment, Dou Rong said to the Virgin of the Burning Spirit: "The Virgin is here. Then we will have a good dinner to entertain you, and then you will need to help me guard the Wandering Soul Pass." Our Lady of Fire Spirit nodded, but now that nothing can calm her anger, she didn''t expect her apprentice to be killed by Xiqi and others.How could she calm down at this moment. Dou Rong set up a banquet, and treated both Mother Huo Ling and Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao went back to Brother Chao because of something wrong, leaving only Mother Huo Ling, who continued in this wandering soul gate. Assist Dou Rong. Xiqiyingzhong...The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com The Xiqi camp has been trying hard to rectify these two days, and the rectification is almost the same now, and Ji Fa also feels that it is almost time now, so he decided to launch a general offensive. the next day.Ji Fa led a large army and began to attack the Wandering Soul Pass.Dou Rong, the general of the Wandering Soul Pass, came out to fight, and Huang Feihu was against him. "You used to be a soldier under my hand. I am naturally familiar with you. Now you should not make senseless resistance. If you surrender quickly, I will give you another chance." At this moment, Dou Rong heard Huang Feihu''s rants, he laughed and said, "Before you were Brother Chao''s general, but now you are just a traitor. Don''t want to rant." Then the two armies began to fight.And now, everyone has learned that Dou Rong is the only one left in this Wandering Soul Pass, and Huang Feihu vowed that he can fight Dou Rong, but at this moment Nezha Yang Jian and others are not dispatched. After the two fought for a few times, there was a fire that directly burned the flag of the Xiqi army. At this moment, everyone was very panicked, and the fire was getting bigger and bigger. At this moment, all the soldiers were very panicked and slow. A slow person appeared in front of everyone, this person is the Virgin of Fire Spirit. However, Huang Feihu saw that the situation was not good, so he quickly withdrew his army back to the Xiqi camp. He told Jiang Ziya, Ji Fa and others about everything. When Jiang Ziya heard Huang Feihus description, he yelled at this moment: No, it should be the Fire Spirit Mother who avenged his apprentice Hu Shenglai. I thought that the current situation is just around the corner, but now its here. In this case, it seems to be very difficult to break through the Wandering Soul Pass." And at this moment, they also felt that this matter was getting more and more difficult, even he thought it was just around the corner to break this wandering soul pass, and they launched the general offensive today to take the lower soul pass in one fell swoop, but now they didn''t expect the Fire Spirit Madonna to join in the fun. All these things are done according to the established plan, Nagato knows that all this is a conspiracy, and the Virgin of the Fire Spirit comes to avenge his disciple, and I am afraid that in the end, it will only be tricked. Nagato sighed, also very helpless.If the Virgin of the Fire Spirit does not come down to avenge his disciple, maybe he can still have a life, but now she wants to avenge her disciple, she may end up in the same fate as other people who intercepted the teaching. While Ji Fa and others heard Jiang Ziya say this, Ji Fa said to everyone at this moment: "It seems that this matter needs a long-term plan. Now that the Madonna of the Fire Spirit is here, we should discuss how to fight the Madonna of the Fire Spirit. Up." Seeing everyone so embarrassed, Nezha said at this moment: "Isn''t it just a Virgin of the Fire Spirit? Even that Hu Sheng was easily killed by me. His skill is so average, what is his master? Powerful?" And hearing this Nezha at this moment, Jiang Ziya said to Nezha: "Dont be rampant, do you think everything is so simple? This Madonna of the Fire Spirit has practiced for thousands of years under the Master Tongtian. Power is not something you can resist." .. 3302 Chapter 313 Ne Zha was injured You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But now there is no other way, and now the only solution is to let Nezha Yang Jian and Chao Lei first go and explore the mana of the Fire Spirit Mother. On the second day, Nezha Yang Jian Chaolei and others were shouting outside the Chaoge camp. At this time, the Holy Mother of Fire and Dou Rong were eating there, and Dou Rong said to the Holy Mother of Fire at this moment: "Thanks to Our Lady of the Fire Spirit for helping us, otherwise this time I am afraid that our wandering souls will be more difficult." Madame Huo Ling heard this Dou Rong saying this, and at this moment, she told him to be polite. After all, the most important purpose of her coming this time was to avenge her disciple. And soon a soldier came to report: "It''s not good. Nezha and others came to attack the Wandering Soul Pass. Now they are shouting outside the city." After hearing this, Dou Rong was very panicked at the moment, and the Mother of Fire Spirit stood up and said to Dou Rong: "The generals don''t have to worry. Since they want to come and find their lives, I''ll just play on the side. Let''s see if the three of them are great or I am great. Dou Rong was relieved at this moment when he heard the Madonna of the Fire Spirit, and after that, the Madonna of the Fire Spirit went out to fight with Nezha and others. After Nezha and the others saw the Madonna of the Fire Spirit came out, the three of them first spoke kindly to the Madonna of the Fire Spirit. "Mr. Fire Spirit, you are also an immortal anyway. You know why you want to help the wandering souls like the situation today. I am afraid that what you are doing now is unwise." "Yes, people''s hearts are all in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Why are you here to help Youhunguan?" And the Madonna of Fire Spirit said to them at this moment: "I understand all the truths you said, but my disciple was killed by you, how can I not care about it? Now I go down the mountain for my disciple revenge." After hearing the words of Our Lady of the Fire Spirit, Nezha said to the Lady of the Fire Spirit at this moment: "You disciples listened to the slander, and came down the mountain to help them fight against us. Now we should end up like this." Madame Fire Spirit heard what they said about her disciples, but no matter how wrong her disciples were, they should be punished by herself, and she also knew that her disciples had done something wrong, of course, but they couldnt turn to them. For. Our Lady of the Fire Spirit was very angry at the moment, and when he listened to Nezhas tone, it was clear that Nezha killed his disciple. Our Lady of the Fire Spirit did not hesitate. He must avenge his disciple, and then he used it directly. His own weapon, and the fire shot at Nezha and others. As soon as Nezha and the others looked down on them, they were unable to resist. At this moment, they withdrew one after another. Although it was so fast, Nezha was still recruited. Yang Jian and Chao Lei helped Nezha. go back. Xiqi Camp... Everyone is sitting in the military camp at the moment, but now everyone is very worried, wondering if they can win?But now they only saw Yang Jian and Chao Lei helping Nezha come back. At this moment, Ji Fa sighed while sitting in the main seat.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com "How is it? Isn''t this badly injured? Call a military doctor to treat him quickly." At this moment, just after Nezha was helped in, he fainted, and seeing the current situation, everyone was even more worried.At this time, Nagato went to Nezha. He used his skill to transmit some Nezha, and at this moment everyone asked what happened to Nagato Nezha, and Nagato felt Nezha''s body. At this moment, he said to everyone: "I have transmitted a bit of skill to him, so now he has nothing to do. And as long as he is well raised, he can recover in a few days." Everyone was relieved when they heard Nagato say this, but afterwards Yang Jian said to everyone: "As the Prime Minister said, the Madonna of the Fire Spirit is really powerful. Even the three of us can''t fight it. This time, he knew that Nezha was the murderer of his apprentice, so he injured Nezha." When Ji Fa heard Yang Jian say this, he was even more worried at this moment. Now he had to defeat Yin Jiao, and yet another Fire Spirit Mother came out, he really didn''t know what to do. Nagato also noticed these things at this moment, but these things that followed were fundamentally unchangeable. After all, this was the tribulation that should have occurred, but now he can only take a step and take a look at the next scene. But Nagato really didn''t want the Madonna of Fire Spirit to come to this point at this moment, after all, all this was the conspiracy of Yuanshi Tianzun.Now I am here.There have also been many interception teachers recruited, and he really does not want these people to be like Yuanshi Tianzun expected in the end. And now Ji Fa is saying to everyone at this moment: "Is there really nothing we can do this time? Is there really no way to fight against Our Lady of Fire Spirit?" At this time, everyone turned their heads to Jiang Ziya. After all, Jiang Ziya knew about the Holy Mother of Fire. Now if there is a method, only Jiang Ziya should know a thing or two. At this moment, Jiang Ziya slowly said, "It''s not that there is no way. The Taoism and cultivation base of the Fire Spirit Mother is probably the same as me. Even I can''t resist. And now there is only a very difficult way to overcome it. Our Lady of the Fire Spirit, but the skill of the Lady of the Fire Spirit is so high that she cannot enter her body at all, and this method is useless." At this moment, everyone heard what Jiang Ziya said, and felt that this only method might not work.Now everyone is very quiet at this moment, and they all sighed one after another, not knowing how to fight against Our Lady of Fire Spirit. And this is Yin Hong who asked Jiang Ziya: "Really as you said, as long as you can get into the mother of Fire Spirit, can you fight her?" Jiang Ziya nodded and said, "Yes, I can use my Taoism to make a rune water. When you take this rune water close to the Virgin of Fire Spirit, you can have the hope of fighting him. " Yin Hong heard Jiang Ziya say this, and at this moment he said to Ji Fa: "Then it is better to let me go. Everyone knows that Shen Gongbao still persuades me to return. Since my brother died, he has been persuading me. I, let me go back and inherit my brother''s will, but how could I be so stupid." "And now it is better to use the power of false surrender to be able to get close to Our Lady of the Fire Spirit by then. This method may not be really feasible, and there is no other way to do it now. At this moment, Ji Fa allowed Yin Hong. After all, there is no other way now. After that, Jiang Ziya led Yin Hong to the place where he did it... 3303 Chapter 314: Yin Hongs Scheme You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Just looking at the sudden changes in the situation, Jiang Ziya is now on his stage, starting to do it.A wooden sword drew a talisman. At this moment, Jiang Ziya spoke a spell, and slowly it turned into a bottle of talisman water. And then Jiang Ziya gave the water to Yin Hong, and said to Yin Hong: "Everything depends on you, but you still have to be careful." Yin Hong nodded, and went to the Chaoge camp at this moment.When he arrived outside the gate of Chaoge Town, all the soldiers were very surprised when they saw Yin Hong. They thought Yin Hong had come to attack again. But Yin Hong said to them at this moment: "I want to see your general." After the soldiers listened, they were at a loss at this moment. After all, they didn''t know the purpose of Yin Hong''s arrival, but Yin Hong still stood there without doing anything. After that, they tied Yin Hong up and sent it to Dou. The general''s barracks. Dou Rong was very surprised when he heard the news. Could it be that Yin Hong really had the heart to devote himself to the song, but he was so decisive before, why has he changed his mind now? At this moment, Mrs. Dou said to everyone after hearing it: "Master, we must not take it lightly. I am afraid this matter is fraudulent. How could Yin Hong suddenly change his mind." And Dou Rong said to his wife at this moment: "Don''t worry, I have my own measure of this matter, but now that this time has come, then welcome him in. If he really intends to return to the DPRK Brother, I''m afraid he will be the king of Brother Chao in a hundred years." Madam Dou nodded, and then the soldiers escorted Yin Hong in. Dou Rong saw Yin Hong at the moment, and said to Yin Hong, "Second Prince, listen to them saying you want to see me." Yin Hong said at this moment: "The national teacher told me that as long as I intend to return to Chaoge and help Brother Chao, that one hundred years later, the throne will be mine, so I will come." After hearing what Yin Hong said, Dou Rong quickly sent someone to untie Yin Hong. At the moment he looked at Yin Hong''s appearance, and he couldn''t tell whether it was true or not. "Since the second prince intends to return to the Chaoge barracks, let''s hurry up and host a banquet to welcome the second prince. This is a gratifying thing." After a while, the good wine and meat were ready, and they started the banquet. At the banquet, Dou Rong also asked the second prince: "Second prince, I remember that the national teacher seemed to have told you about this a long time ago, but why did you stay in Xiqi''s barracks for so long and come now?" Yin Hong heard Dou Rong''s question. Obviously, Dou Rong still had some doubts about himself. At this moment, Yin Hong spoke slowly: "I thought that this Western Zhou Dynasty was really the destiny of the destiny, but I didn''t expect that they were also in intrigue. Now, my brother was killed by the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty. How can I be in the same camp with them now. They sent someone to watch me. If Nezha was not injured today, I am afraid I would not be able to escape. Dou Rong heard what Yin Hong said, so he believed it all at this moment, and then he was there to toast Yin Hong. After all, today is a really happy day. Now that the second prince came back to help them, and the mother of fire spirit was against In the Western Zhou Dynasty, I am afraid that this Wandering Soul Pass is not difficult to defend.E-bookshop www.txtinfoxs.com After a while, the Madonna of the Fire Spirit also came to this banquet. At this moment, everyone was just sitting together drinking, and then the Madonna of the Fire Spirit saw the return of Yin Hong and it was undoubtedly the greatest help to them. Everyone was very happy, and Yin Hong looked at Dou Rong and others. I am afraid that he already believed in himself, but in any case, he stayed here for a while, and then waited until they truly trusted him. The action is not too late. And at this moment of joy, Mrs. Dou said to Dou Rong, "Why isnt this girl Fengzhen coming? Now that everyone is here, she is the only one left. If she comes, Ill have to Tell me well, did she let the second prince and the virgin wait for her here?" As soon as Mrs. Dou finished speaking, this Dou Fengzhen was always late. At this moment, she was facing the second prince and Madonna of Fire Spirit. After the two of them invited the sins, they were also seated. After taking the seat, Dou Fengzhen could see the opposite party clearly. The prince is obviously the one he saved in the nunnery. After Yin Hong saw Dou Fengzhen, he was also very surprised, but neither of them showed that they had known the person on the other side. At this moment, they both greeted each other. But all this was seen by Dou Rong and Madam Dou. Soon after the banquet was over, Dou Rong and Madam Dou went to Dou Fengzhen''s room. And Dou Fengzhen was in the room at this moment. After watching her parents come, she asked at this moment: "Father and mother, why are you in my room now? Is there anything wrong?" "What is your relationship with the two princes? I just saw your reaction, as if you had known these two princes before." "Yes, yes, daughter, if you know the second prince, just say it, and let me and your father know." Dou Fengzhen heard it, and the two of them asked themselves so, they shook their heads at this moment, and said to her father and mother: "I don''t know what you are talking about. Today is obviously the first time I saw the second prince, why do you think I am Have you seen them before?" Dou Fengzhen didn''t admit to seeing these two princes, but she was the only one who knew in her heart that these two princes were from Antang. At this moment, she still didn''t want to tell her father. After all, when she was in Antang, she had agreed not to mention it to others. However, Mrs. Dou and Dou Rong kept asking, but they still didn''t ask for a result, and they left now.And Dou Fengzhen was in the room at the moment, and then she was thinking of the man. He was obviously the prince, but why didn''t he tell him?At this moment, Dou Fengzhen''s maid was speaking next to Dou Fengzhen: "Miss, why don''t you tell the truth to the old lady? This man is clearly the son we saved in the nunnery, but I didn''t expect it to be transformed into the second prince." Dou Fengzhen still didn''t want to understand the doubts in her heart at this moment. It seemed that she should ask him carefully what was going on. I thought that after leaving him last time, they would never see each other again, but I didn''t expect them to see each other again this time. Meet again in this barracks. After Mrs. Dou returned, Master Dou still felt that these things were strange. He clearly did not believe that his daughter was telling the truth, and they knew their daughter best. Now his daughters expression is clearly the same as the two he had seen before. Prince... 3304 Chapter 315: Ins and Outs You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Madam Dou and Master Dou felt wrong no matter what they thought after they returned. They had analyzed the expressions of their daughters at this moment, and they had clearly deliberately kept them secret. But they really didn''t know what was the significance of their daughter''s concealing this matter, and then they thought of a way to directly find their daughter''s maid. Soon the maid was brought to Mrs. Dou, Mrs. Dou. At this moment, the maid was also very confused. She didn''t know what happened in the past when Mrs. and Mrs. "Hello, Madam." After seeing Dou Rong and Madam Dou, the maid hurriedly bowed. And this Madam Dou said directly to the maid: "You tell me the truth, have the young lady and the second prince met before?" The maid heard the old lady''s question about this matter, and stood there at the moment she dare not speak. After all, the lady had already told her, don''t tell this matter to others. But Naihe is asking her about this matter now, the old lady, she is still there at the moment, not knowing whether to say it or not. Master Dou saw her look like this, and he said directly: "Just tell me if you have anything, don''t you even listen to what the two of us are saying now?" The maid was taken aback at what Master Dou said, and said directly to Dou Rong: "Master, Madam, I was wrong, I said I said." "In fact, this matter is nothing. Before the old lady was going out of the city, didn''t the lady go to the temple to worship? We met the second prince at the temple. The second prince was seriously injured at the time, so the lady asked me to hide from you. Always let the second prince heal there." At this moment, Dou Rong and Madam Dou heard the maid saying this, and they all understood it. No wonder their daughter looked so strange at the second prince. It turns out that they had seen it in that temple before. After the maid had said everything, Mrs. Dou told her to go back.And this time Madam Dou and Master Dou were in the room together, and Madam Dou smiled happily. Master Dou saw that Madam Dou was so happy, and at this moment he asked, "Madam, what is so happy?" Mrs. Dou said to Dou Rong at this moment: "Master, look at our daughters relationship with the second prince, and our daughter has been taking good care of him. Watching them clearly express their emotions." Master Dou heard what Madam Dou said, and now he understood what Madam Dou meant. "Madam, do you want to marry our daughter to the second prince? But now is the time when the two armies are at war. I am afraid that it would be too hasty to say so, and I am sorry to our daughter." Madam Dou was still smiling there at the moment, and said to Master Dou: "Master, what you think is too simple. Now the eldest prince is dead. If the second prince really intends to return to the brother, then 100 years later, our daughter Will be a queen." "And you think about it, now we still don''t know if the second prince intends to return to Brother Chao. If he really agrees to the marriage with our daughter, it means that he should really intend to return to Brother Chao." After hearing Madam Dou''s words like this, Master Dou seemed to be enlightened. Just as his wife said, if the two princes really intend to return, he will definitely agree to the marriage with his daughter. After all, they are from me. The prince could also tell that he liked his daughter.Tiantian Book Bar www.tiantianshuba.com After that, the two of them always thought that when they saw the second prince tomorrow, they would bring this up to him. If he really agreed, then they would be relieved. After the next day. Madam Dou, Master Dou still went to Dou Fengzhen''s room first. At this moment, Dou Fengzhen was still in the room without knowing what she was doing. After Madam Dou came in, she quickly hid the thing. And all this was seen by Mrs. Dou.Madam Dou smiled at this moment, and said directly to Dou Fengzhen: "Daughter, don''t hide it, your father and I know it." At this moment, Dou Fengzhen was still pretending to be a fool. She asked directly, "Mother, what do you know? What are you talking about?" At this moment, Dou Rong heard the conversation between the two of them, and said directly to Dou Fengzhen: "We naturally know about you and the second prince. Your maid has already told us everything. Hide it from us?" Dou Fengzhen heard that her father and mother had all said this. At this moment, she glanced at her maid, who retreated in fear. At this moment, Dou Fengzhen said to her father and mother: "It''s really not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s that I have promised him, don''t tell others about this." Madam Dou sighed directly, and said: "My stupid daughter, are your father and I still other people? You are really confused." And now they just said a few words to Dou Fengzhen and didn''t say much. At this moment, they were telling Dou Fengzhen that they must contact the two princes. Dou Fengzhen nodded and agreed after hearing the words of the two of them. After all, she had already belonged in her heart. She herself liked the second prince, and she would naturally get close to the second prince. At this moment, Mrs. Dou also asked Dou Fengzhen for the last time: "You must get along well with the second prince. By the way, also try to find out if he is here for the real purpose." After Dou Fengzhen nodded and agreed, Dou Rong and Mrs. Dou left at this moment. They thought that they should let Dou Fengzhen and the two princes get along for a few days before they made plans for their own women. After Mrs. Dou Master Dou left, Dou Fengzhen''s maid appeared at this moment, and she lowered her head at this moment. "I''m sorry, Miss, I told Mrs. Master everything, but if I don''t say anything, I''m afraid..." Dou Fengzhen was magnanimous and said directly to her: "It''s okay. Since the matter has come to this, I don''t blame you at all. Besides, if you don''t say anything, my father and mother will keep asking me." Dou Fengzhen''s maid heard that Dou Fengzhen didn''t blame her for being so lost at this moment. After that, she looked at the things Dou Fengzhen had been sewing there, and she asked. "Miss, did you sew for the second prince? Your craftsmanship is so good. I believe that the second prince will be very happy if you see it then." At this moment, Dou Fengzhen heard her maid say so, and at this moment she was very happy. Although she did not deny it at this moment, she did not admit it either... 3305 Chapter 316: Looking for Time You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xiqi camp on the other side. These days, they have always kept Yin Hongs good news, but there is no news from Yin Hong, and they have no other way at the moment, they can only rely on Yin Hong. But now Ji Fa waits very anxiously every day, but what use is that?Everything has been weighed on Yin Hong now, but I wonder if Yin Hong can succeed this time? But now Nagato and Jiang Ziya have no way.Everything depends on Yin Hong''s emergency response ability, so now Nagato is waiting there calmly, waiting for Yin Hong''s good news. The other side wanders in the soul gate. Dou Rong was talking to Our Lady of Fire Spirit from there at the moment. He was going to attack Xiqi. After all, it is no longer a problem to guard the Soul Pass, and the people of Xiqi could not fight Our Lady of Fire Spirit. Qi is the best time. Madame Huo Ling listened to what Dou Rong said was very reasonable. At this moment, she just nodded to Dou Rong.Then he said: "Since the general said so, I also feel that this is the best time. Then I rushed into the barracks of Xiqi and captured Jiang Ziya and others alive. By the way, I also caught Na Zha as my disciple. Take revenge." And just as they were talking about these things, Yin Hong came in. Yin Hong heard the Mother of Fire Spirit saying so at this moment, and he hurried forward to stop it. Dou Rong saw Yin Hong coming, and at this moment he also wanted to ask Yin Hong''s suggestion, and by the way, he could find out if Yin Hong was really innocent. "Second prince, you are here, you didn''t participate in our conversation just now, and now I am talking about attacking Xiqi with Our Lady of Fire Spirit. After all, we are now at the perfect time." When Yin Hong heard what Dou Rong said, he was clearly testing himself. At this moment, what he said was wrong. After that, he paused for a while and said: "If we attack now, I am afraid that our damage will be very serious. Even if the Mother of Fire Spirit is so powerful, there are Jiang Ziya, Yang Jian and others in Xiqi. And now that we have driven them to the end, I am afraid they will It will be forced to death, and it will not be a benefit for us." After hearing what he said, Dou Rong said to Yin Hong at this moment: "The second prince said like you, is there any other way at this moment? We can''t stay here forever." Yin Hong thought there for a while and then slowly said: "This matter probably needs a long-term plan. Now Xiqi has been unable to attack the Wandering Soul Pass. Why don''t we wait a little while for them to relax completely. Coming down, it will be a good time for us to win Xiqi in one fell swoop." Dou Rong and Our Lady of Huo Ling heard what Yin Hong said, and at the moment they felt that what Yin Hong said was also very reasonable. After that, the two agreed with what Yin Hong said. After they discussed, they went back to their respective camps. At this moment, Yin Hong took a long sigh of relief after returning. He just took the Holy Spirit to attack Xiqi, but he was worried about it. And it just so happened that I just let this matter pass in time, and now I have bought some time for Xiqi, and now I have to take advantage of this time to quickly finish Jiang Ziya''s business to myself. But even though I have come here now, how to get close to Our Lady of the Fire Spirit is still a problem. I''m afraid this Lady of the Fire Spirit and Dou Rong still have some precautions towards themselves.I love e-books www.52xtxs.com Suddenly, there was a sound from outside the camp. At this moment, Dou Fengzhen was outside Yin Hong''s camp and said, "The second prince doesn''t know that it''s inconvenient for you now, can you let me in?" Hearing what Dou Fengzhen said, at this moment Yin Hong shouted in the direction of the door: "Miss Dou, please come in." After Dou Fengzhen came in, she was a little shy. At this moment, she took something that she didn''t know what it was. At this moment, she carried something behind her back. Instead, Yin Hong asked directly, "Ms. Dou is so late now. Is there anything wrong with you coming to me now?" Hearing Yin Hong''s moment, Dou Fengzhen was shy at this moment and took out the clothes she had sewn for Yin Hong, took it in her hand, and handed it to Yin Hong. "Second prince, these are clothes made by the little girl for you. Do you like it?" Dou Rong heard this Dou Fengzhen, and at this moment saw the clothes she was holding.At this moment, he was very happy, and then he said to Dou Fengzhen: "Miss, why are you being so polite to me now? I am the son you saved in the nunnery. I still like you to call me son, not the second prince." And Dou Fengzhen was a little embarrassed when she heard Yin Hong say this. After all, Yin Hong''s identity is no longer the unknown son before, so how can she be as rude as before. Yin Hong was still persuading her at the moment, but in the end Dou Fengzhen agreed to Yin Hong. After that, Dou Fengzhen did not say anything more, but withdrew from Yin Hong''s camp. But Yin Hong looked at the clothes Dou Fengzhen made for herself at this moment, and it was very embarrassing at this moment.He knows what Dou Fengzhen thinks about him and that''s what he thinks, but now they belong to two camps, this time Yin Hong also felt that he didn''t know what to do. But what should we do in this situation now?I really didn''t want to hurt Feng Zhen, but..., after thinking of this, Yin Hong was there to think carefully. After a day, Dou Rong and Mrs. Dou came here to find Yin Hong. At this moment, Yin Hong was a little confused, not knowing what they were looking for. And this Madam Dou also said directly: "Second Prince, I think you and my little girl Feng Zhen are in good agreement, so why don''t we hold a wedding for you two in this barracks." Yin Hong heard that these two people came to him for this, and he was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t know what to do now. He really didn''t want to hurt Feng Zhen, so at this moment he said: "I''m afraid this is a bit wrong. It hasn''t been long since my brother just died. It''s really inappropriate for me to marry at this time." Dou Rong and Madam Dou felt that Yin Hong''s words made sense when they heard Yin Hong''s words. Dou Rong also seemed a little embarrassed afterwards. He looked at Madam Dou, and now Madam Dou felt that it didn''t matter. "It turns out that the second prince was worried about this matter, which is simple to say. As long as..." .. 3306 Chapter 317 Engagement You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yin Hong thought that he had already rejected it this way, and believed that Mrs. Dou Rong and Dou Rong and Dou should not force him anymore, and now his excuse for rejection is also very appropriate. But he didn''t expect that Madam Dou would have a way. At this moment, he also wanted to ask what is the way? After that, Mrs. Dou slowly opened her mouth and continued: "In fact, this matter is very easy. It would be better for you to get engaged with the little girl Fengzhen first. It will not be too late for the two of you to hold the ceremony when the war is over." Yin Hong heard that Mrs. Dou had already said that at this moment, I am afraid that if he still refused to agree, Mrs. Dou would doubt whether he was sincerely returning to Chaoge, so Yin Hong changed his head and nodded at this moment and agreed to Mrs. Dou. . Mrs. Dou heard that the two princes had agreed to her, and at this moment, she and Dou Rong went back happily. Only Yin Hong was still at a loss at this moment. Now she is not what she wanted, but this Dou Fengzhen is still affected by herself. Was drawn into this conspiracy. Yin Hong sighed at this moment. He had already learned from Dou Fengzhen that the Madam Dou and Dou Rong had learned that they had been rescued by Dou Fengzhen, but now they both let themselves marry Dou Fengzhen. If the two sides are not opposing camps, I am afraid Yin Hong himself knows that he might be happy, but how can he be happy now in this situation? Yin Hong sighed there, no matter how things had reached this point, there was no room to look back. On the other side, Madam Dou and Dou Rong were very happy, and they helped them plan an engagement banquet. And it was the day of the engagement party. Yin Hong is still a little hesitant at this moment, is he really going to be engaged to Dou Fengzhen?If you are engaged, how can you do things that are sorry for him and his parents? At this moment, he hesitated and walked to the place where the banquet was arranged in the barracks. He saw a soldier serving two jugs of wine, and the two jugs of wine were completely different. At this moment, he asked the soldier. "Why is your hip flask different?" The soldier heard Yin Hong asking himself so, and at this moment he quickly said to Yin Hong: "Second prince, you dont know anything. This is for Mother Fire Spirit. Mother Fire Spirit does not drink but only water, so we I deliberately used this big pot to fill her with water." Yin Hong nodded when he heard the little soldier say so, and after letting the little soldier go, he didn''t do anything, that is, he walked through the banquet arranged by the little soldier. After a while, because there were so many things that needed to be arranged, a small soldier called many small soldiers to help. At this moment, only Yin Hong was left in the banquet hall. At this moment, Yin Hong realized that the opportunity had arrived, so he walked directly to the jug, and directly poured the rune water that Jiang Ziya gave him into the jug where the Mother of Fire Spirit wanted to drink. After a while, the banquet had already begun. At this moment, Madam Dou and Dou Rong were already seated, and Yin Hong was also sitting there. After a while, Dou Fengzhen also came. But now its time to send the Madonna of the Fire Spirit, Yin Hong asked: "Why hasnt the Madonna of the Fire Spirit come now?" Dou Rong heard Yin Hongs question, and then he answered: "The Mother Mary said that there are some things that will come later. Now lets have a drink at the bar. Today is a day for you and Feng Zhen to rejoice." At this moment, Yin Hong had a drink with Dou Rong.After a while, the Mother of Fire Spirit finally arrived late.After seeing the Virgin of the Fire Spirit, Yin Hong said to the Virgin of the Fire Spirit: "Mother, thank you so much. If you hadn''t protected the safety of this wandering soul gate and protected Brother Chao, I am afraid we can''t sit here and drink quietly now. At this moment, today, this great day, I I will toast you." The Mother of Fire Spirit smiled at this moment when Yin Hongzhu said this.However, Yin Hong poured a glass for Our Lady of the Fire Spirit with the jug where she was drinking, and the Lady of the Fire Spirit shook her head at this moment. "I never drink, I''m afraid I can''t drink the cup you respected me." And the Holy Mother of Fire did not embarrass Yin Hong. At this moment, she filled her glass with what they prepared for herself. Water, at this moment, he took the glass and drank it. And Yin Hong saw that the Mother of Fire Spirit really drank the water, and at this moment he also drank it. After that, everyone was still in a very harmonious atmosphere and continued to be happy. Soon the banquet was over. Everyone went back to their respective camps. Now Yin Hong was relieved. The Mother of Fire Spirit finally drank the rune water prepared by Jiang Ziya. In the middle of the night, Yin Hong hurriedly found a place where there was no one. At this moment, he released the signal arrows given to him by Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others, and then he returned to his camp. At this moment, he was still thinking about it in his camp. He didn''t know whether he was doing this thing wrong or right. Although the Western Zhou Dynasty is indeed what people want, Feng Zhen is sincere to him. He knows that he treats her like this. , Will she hate herself. Our Lady of Fire Spirit is a bit uncomfortable in her room at the moment. Since she went back after attending the banquet, she wanted to use her exercises to adjust the zhenqi in her body, but at this moment she felt that zhenqi was disordered and allowed herself to use martial arts. Can''t mediate. The Madonna of the Fire Spirit is suffering from pain, and there seems to be something infuriating, flowing up and down in her body at this moment, so the Madonna of the Fire Spirit is very uncomfortable at this moment. But slowly, no matter what she was unable to regulate the innocent qi in the body, and after a while, she felt more uncomfortable, and her body was also sweating. Madame Fire Spirit realized at this moment that she should have been hit, and at this moment she directly used her weak skills to go to Dou Rong''s camp. And this Mother of Fire Spirit opened the door of Dou Rong''s camp directly, and then said to Dou Rong: "Dou Rong didn''t expect me to help you so sincerely, and you would harm me like this." Dou Rong and Mrs. Dou are so happy today. At this moment, the two want to sleep happily. After all, Yin Hong has already married his daughter. They believe in Yin Hong at this moment, but Madame Huo Ling suddenly came. Still say that to myself. "My Mother, what''s wrong with you? Is there something to say, if you help us, how can we harm you?" Madame Huo Ling suppressed the true qi in her body at this moment, and then said to Dou Rong: "The thing you gave me to drink is rune water. This thing will make the true qi in my body run wild. It is difficult for me to suppress it now. I thought you were doing this to me." .. 3307 Chapter 318: Yin Hongs Death You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Dou Rong was still a little confused, and he had never done anything bad to Our Lady of Fire Spirit. After that, he said to Our Lady of Fire Spirit: "Madonna, I am afraid you have misunderstood. We have never put anything like water in that flask. Could it be you who did it yourself?" Madame Fire Spirit shook her head at this moment, what can she do?The only thing he was most afraid of was this rune water, and how did they know it, at this moment Dou Rong was talking to the Virgin Mary, and now I am afraid that only one person can do this thing. But at this moment, they all thought of Yin Hong together. Yin Hong originally came to surrender, and everyone has never known whether this matter is true or false. I didn''t expect that Mother Fire Spirit was still involved in this conspiracy. The only one is Yin Hong. Madame Huo Ling was very angry when she heard Dou Rong say this, and went straight to Yin Hong''s camp.At this moment, Yin Hong was waiting in his camp. They saw that the signal he had put out should come soon. Sure enough, after a while, Nezha Yang Jian and Chao Lei came, and at this moment Yang Jian said to Yin Hong: "We saw your signal and came quickly. This matter has been successful." After Yin Hong nodded their heads, they were relieved, and at this moment, Our Lady of Fire Spirit broke into the door directly. At this moment, she saw Yang Jian and others, and said to Yin Hong: "Sure enough, you actually harmed me like this. See if I won''t kill you today." At this moment, Yang Jian and others are also here. At this moment, the three of them are fighting against Our Lady of the Fire Spirit. On the other side, Dou Rong is also here at this moment. He saw that it was really Yin Hong arranged all this, and he was very Angry, while Yin Hong explained to Dou Rong that everything was a misunderstanding while running. But how could Dou Rong listen to Yin Hong''s words, he had already done it for this reason, even his daughter had married him, but he actually wanted to betray them. Dou Rong was about to kill Yin Hong with a sword, and at this moment Yin Hong felt that it was impossible to prevent him, and then he began to counterattack. Dou Rong stabbed Yin Hong with a sword, and Yin Hong avoided him. At this moment, he wanted to push Dou Rong aside. But what I didn''t expect was that Yin Hong pushed Dou Rong directly onto a sharp spear on the other side, and died on the spot. At this moment, Madam Dou and Dou Fengzhen saw this scene. Madame Dou was very angry. At this moment, she directly moved a sword towards Yin Hong. At this moment, Yin Hong saw Dou Fengzhen coming. At this moment, he was a little surprised, and then directly hit the sword. After seeing Yin Hong Zhongjian, Dou Fengzhen was very sad. At this moment, she completely ignored that her father was dead, and she ran directly to Yin Hong.Just like this, I went with Yin Hong. The Mother of Fire was against Nezha, and Yang Jian and the other three were somewhat invincible. After all, the true energy in her body was now disordered, and she quickly fled here at this moment.But Nezha, Yang Jian and others hurried to chase. But Chao Lei was very slow. At this moment, he saw Madam Dou, and Madam Dou saw him. The two met with swords and soldiers. Madam Dou was defeated and was directly stabbed to death with a sword by Chao Lei.Baihua Literature www.baihuawx.com After that, Chao Lei followed Nezha and the others onward.At this moment, they chased the Virgin of the Fire Spirit, and now the three of them are fighting against the Virgin of the Fire Spirit, and the Mother of the Fire Spirit wants to escape because of the loss. But Yang Jian stepped in front of her earlier. At this moment, Yang Jian and Madame Huo Ling met again. Madame Huo Ling finally lost to Yang Jian and fell to the ground. In this way, she restored to her original form, and now she became a golden crown. Yang Jian and others took the mother of the Fire Spirit back to the original form and brought them to the Xiqi Barracks. And after they returned to the barracks, Ji Fa and the others were very happy to see them returning home in victory. Now that the Wandering Soul Pass has been defeated by them, it seems that it is very easy to know Brother Chao. Now Nagato was very happy to see them so successful, but Nagato saw that Yin Hong had not come back, so he asked Yin Hong''s whereabouts. And Nezha and others told all about Yin Hong and Ji Fa and others, but Ji Fa and others were very helpless, but in the end, Yin Hong would also die in order to help Xiqi. And Nagato sighed in his heart at this moment: "These two Yin brothers, one died for evil and the other died for justice. In the end, both of their brothers could not escape the end of this death. At the time of this war, the lives of these two brothers were just like grass. general." But now seeing this golden crown, Ji Fa and others are also very at a loss. Everyone doesn''t know what to do with this golden crown. And Jiang Ziya didn''t think so much at this moment. After all, he has won now. This is the most important thing. When the ritual of the gods is carried out, his ability will be strengthened, so he doesn''t care about these other things at all. However, Nagato slowly said at this moment: "This matter is probably not that simple. Now that the Madonna of the Fire Spirit has also been beaten into its original form by us, I am afraid that the Lord Tongtian will not give up easily." When Ji Fa heard Nagato''s words like this, he felt that Nagato''s words made sense at this moment, but now that things have been done, is there anything else that can be made up? When Nagato heard Ji Fa say this, he slowly said, "For the present plan, I am afraid that Prime Minister Jiang Ziya will bring this golden crown to personally apologize to the Lord Tongtian. Please forgive me." But after Ji Fa heard what Nagato said, he actually disagreed. Now it is a critical juncture. He just broke this horror pass and is just around the corner. How could he be missing Jiang Ziya now? But this matter is not as simple as they thought. I am afraid that if it is not handled well then, it will leave a lot of disasters. If the Master Tongtian does appear then, they will be unable to resist, so Ji Fa still faces Jiang Ziya. Said: "Although we are now able to attack Brother Chao immediately, if we really anger Master Tongtian, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles. At this moment, please take the true form of Our Lady of the Fire Spirit to the Prime Minister to ask Master Tongtian for sin. Can be forgiven." When Jiang Ziya heard Ji Fa say so, he was a little angry at the moment, always having his own when encountering such things.Whenever it was time to invite someone or to beg a crime, I always let myself go, and every time it was Nagato who made this proposal, Jiang Ziya couldn''t help but feel a little angry. But Nai He has a special identity, so Jiang Ziya also agreed to Ji Fa''s request, but he really didn''t know whether he could be forgiven by the Lord Tongtian... 3308 Chapter 319 Hold the Soldiers Still You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Immediately after Jiang Ziya went out, he went back to clean up, preparing to plead guilty to Master Tongtian, but he was always worried at the moment, and he didn''t know whether this matter went well. Let''s not talk about going to Biyou Palace, you will meet many disciples of this school, and that disciple of Jiejiao thinks that he is not pleasing to his eyes.I helped Xi Zhou and killed many disciples of Jiu Jiao. They saw that they would definitely want to avenge them. This is one of them. Not to mention that these disciples wanted to avenge him. The Master Tongtian suddenly lost so many disciples. How could he not feel resentful? This is the second. But in this situation, I am afraid that it is not the case that I do not move out. If the time comes, I don''t ask for the crime, and the Master Tongtian really comes down, I am afraid that things will become more and more difficult at that time.Then he sighed and started to set off with the packed things. On the other side, everyone is still in the barracks... Ji Fa said at this moment: "Now that the prime minister has gone to plead guilty to the Lord Tongtian, we still have to rest for a while. Although we have just won a big victory now, I am afraid that this brother has no one to use. But I don''t know what everyone thinks of my idea. ." After hearing what Ji Fa said, everyone talked about it. "I think King Wu is very right. I am afraid that Chaoge has no available people anymore, so we don''t have to be afraid at all. We should wait for the prime minister to return before launching a general attack." "I don''t think so. I think the current plan is like what King Wu said. What threat does Chao Ge, who has no available people, pose to us? Even if the prime minister is not there, we can completely attack Chao Ge." "But you are not safe to say this. If you rush into Brother Chao like this, the prime minister will not miss one person at that time, I am afraid this matter is not safe." Everyone made sense. At this moment, Ji Fa felt that it was a little difficult, but he looked at Nagato sitting below and kept silent. At this moment, he said: "Counselor, what do you think about this matter? I think you have been sitting down and not talking. I am afraid that you already have the answer in your heart." At this moment, Nagato heard Ji Fa asking himself like this, but he stood up and slowly said: "Now that the prime minister has just gone to plead guilty to the Master of Tongtian, we still need to rectify a little bit and don''t do more. When we are forgiven by the Master of Tongtian, it will not be too late for us to attack Brother Chao. Otherwise, I am afraid that the Master of Tongtian will think we have something. Other ideas, dont be against us then." After everyone heard what Nagato said, everyone was quiet. Everyone admired Nagato in particular at this moment, but Nagato thought so long ago.This is something they never thought of, and only Nagato can analyze the pros and cons. At this moment, Ji Fa heard what Nagato said, and immediately said to everyone: "I think what Nagato said is very reasonable. It is better for us to listen to the staff. These days we have a little reorganization in the army. When the prime minister returns, we Then set off to attack Chaoge." Everyone heard what Ji Fa said from below, and they all spoke: Wu Wang Yingming. After that, the meeting broke up, everyone left the camp, and Nagato slowly returned to his camp, and now he looked at the little black cat in the camp.He walked over and crouched down and touched the head of the little black cat.Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com The little black cat was very obedient, and kept meowing there, and from time to time she showed a very well-behaved expression. At this moment, Nagato looked at the little black cat and thought she was very cute. And only this moment of time can make him forget what happened recently. There have been too many things recently, and none of this is what Nagato wanted, but after all things happened like this, what can be done? Nagato sighed after thinking about this now, then got up and went back to his bed.At this moment, he was sitting on the bed doing exercises, and from time to time he thought of the two princes Yinjiao and Yinhong. The two princes were young, but they were all killed. Although King Zhou was also an epoch-making chess piece, he deserved it for his cruel crime.But what to do with his two sons, but his two sons are undoubtedly not also victims of this war. At this moment, Nagato didn''t want to continue the movement after those idle thoughts. At this moment, he wanted to maintain a high degree of concentration, and he couldn''t think about those things anymore. Facing brother on the other side. Above the court, King Zhou thought he would get good news.A few days ago, he had learned that although Yin Jiao was dead, Yin Hong had returned to help Brother Chao, so he was very happy. But now is the moment of crisis, King Zhou no longer spends time and drinks like before.He still asks about the recent situation every day. After all, this matter is related to his safety, how can he not care. "How is the situation in the Wandering Soul Pass now?" The ministers underneath heard King Zhou asked so, but they were afraid to speak. At this moment, you look at me and I see you. They don''t know how to mention it to King Zhou. At this time, there was only one minister, who came forward and said to King Zhou: "Report to King Zhou that the Wandering Soul Pass has been lost and our situation is very critical now." What... King Zhou directly stood up angrily, and at this moment he continued to roar: "It''s all a bunch of rubbish, it''s all rubbish, what did I do to raise you? Since even the Wandering Soul Pass has been lost, I didn''t make a good report two days ago, how come it is now like this. All the ministers knelt on the ground at the moment when they saw King Zhou so angry, and they were all there at the moment, and said, "The minister is incompetent. Please also ask the king to confess." At this moment, Shen Gongbao also came, and Shen Gongbao saw this look at this moment. I am afraid that King Zhou has already learned the news of the loss of the Wandering Soul Pass, and King Zhou saw that Shen Gongbao is coming, and now he is running quickly. Take your own throne. And just like this, he ran to Shen Gongbao. At this moment, after he ran to Shen Gongbao, he said to Shen Gongbao: "Guo Shi, now only you can help me. Now the Wandering Soul Pass has also been lost. What should we do next? Good?" Shen Gongbao still said to King Zhou at this moment: "You don''t have to worry, King. Although the Wandering Soul Pass has been lost now, they should not enter the Chaoge for a while, so the King can rest assured, and I am this brother. One day, I will protect Brother Chao from death." King Zhou heard this Shen Gongbao saying that, although he was moved at the moment, Brother Chao''s situation is also very critical now, even if he said this, King Zhou couldn''t let go of his mind... 3309 Chapter 320: Meeting with the Lord Tongtian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Shen Gongbao saw that King Zhou was doing this, he smiled at this moment, and said to King Zhou: "The king should get them up first, and then I will talk to you in detail." King Zhou realized at this moment that he himself was still in the court, and then he let everyone get up and then retreated, and he himself went back to the inner room to talk about the matter with Shen Gongbao. "Guoji, you said to talk with me in detail, and now you can tell me your plan. This will also give me peace of mind." Shen Gongbao is now analyzing the current situation with King Zhou. "Although the Great King has lost the Wandering Soul Pass, you still don''t need to worry so much now. One is because I have learned that Jiang Ziya and others have beaten the Madonna of the Fire Spirit back to her original form, and at this moment Jiang Ziya is tending to ask the Lord God Tongtian for sin. At this time, I am afraid it is difficult for Xiqi people to act rashly." "Second, the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty, who have killed so many people who killed the teachings by mistake, I am afraid that the people who killed the teachings have already hated them. Now I go to lobby the Master Tongtian, and he is expected to come down to the world to fight against the Western Zhou Dynasty. " When King Zhou heard Shen Gongbao''s analysis, he was no longer anxious at this moment. He listened to Shen Gongbao''s analysis, and he calmed down at this moment. "There is a national teacher over there. If this brother is saved, then you will be a national teacher under one person and above ten thousand. And your credit will be remembered forever." After Shen Gongbao heard it, he thanked King Zhou, and then turned and left to go to Biyou Palace to lobby the Lord Tongtian. On the other side, Jiang Ziya has arrived at Biyou Palace... I saw that Biyou Palace was guarded by a little fairy boy there. After Jiang Ziya walked in, the little fairy boy saw this and asked, "Who are you?" When Jiang Ziya heard the little fairy boy asking, he said to the little fairy boy very politely at this moment: "I am Jiang Ziya, and I also asked the little fairy boy to go in and inform the Lord Tongtian that I have something to meet." After hearing what Jiang Ziya said, Little Fairy made a gift to Jiang Ziya, and then entered the Biyou Palace. There were some disciples next to the Biyou Palace. They also noticed Jiang Ziya at the moment. And how can Jiang Ziya not feel that they are watching him? At this moment, Jiang Ziya is sweating finely on his head. At this moment, he is also very nervous. Although he has weapons around him, he is indeed outnumbered. If everyone is looking at him Attack, I am afraid that I will lose my life at that time. On the other side, the Virgin Tortoise Spirit and the Golden Tooth Fairy had already watched Jiang Ziya''s arrival, and at this moment they were always there to talk to themselves. "This Jiang Ziya came at exactly the right time. He killed so many of our disciples. He still has the face to come to our Biyou Palace at this moment. It''s really shameless." "I heard that Our Lady of the Fire Spirit was also brutally attacked by him recently. It seems that we should really teach him a lesson, otherwise he thought that we stopped teaching no one, so they can let them bully like this." The two reached a consensus, and at this moment, they were there secretly discussing how to teach Jiang Ziya some lessons. At this moment, they watched Jiang Ziya want to see their master, and they wanted to watch what they were doing there and see how their master was right. How to deal with Jiang Ziya. And Jiang Ziya felt that the time he was waiting for was so tormented at this moment. At this moment, he really didn''t know whether the Master Tongtian could forgive himself. After all, the disciple was also very important to the master.Jiang Ziya was still sweating there, but on the surface he still pretended to be calm. Finally, he saw the little fairy boy. At this moment, the little fairy boy slowly walked towards Jiang Ziya, and then slowly said to Jiang Ziya: "Please come with me, the master invites you." Jiang Ziya was polite, and followed the little fairy boy into the Biyou Palace, and his heart was still there at the moment, but on the surface he was pretending to be calm as if nothing happened. After the little fairy boy introduced Jiang Ziya, he also went out, and at this moment, besides the fairy boy in Biyou Palace, there were two people, Tongtian Guru and Jiang Ziya. Master Tongtian asked Jiang Ziya: "I wonder why you are looking for me now?" Jiang Ziya listened to Master Tongtian asking himself this way, but he was still in a state of uncertainty. This Master Tongtian probably already knew the news of Our Lady of the Fire Spirit, but how should he say it now? After pretending to be calm, Jiang Ziya slowly said: "I am instructed by the master to help Xizhou, Xizhou is a man of justice, but the Holy Mother of Fire is helping Brother Chao against us. In desperation, I beat him. He returned to his original form, and now he brought his original form to plead with you, Master Tongtian." After Jiang Ziya finished speaking, he still felt scared. Although what he said is true, how can his master protect his disciples? So now he still doesn''t know how Master Tongtian will respond to him after hearing what he said. . At this moment, when he heard Jiang Ziya say this, the Lord Tongtian said faintly: "The Western Zhou Dynasty is indeed the teacher of justice, and this time the matter is indeed the Fire Spirit Mother who has done too much, and now it is only its fate. Doomsday." After the Lord Tongtian said this, he didnt say anything more. When Jiang Ziya heard the Lord Tongtian say so, he was a little grateful. The Lord Tongtian said that he didnt mean to blame him. At this moment, he was also very comfortable. In one breath. And Jiang Ziya gave the original form of the Madonna of the Fire Spirit to the Master of the Heavens, and the Master of the Heavens saw that Jiang Ziya had nothing to do with him at the moment, and then said to Jiang Ziya: "Since you have nothing to do with him, then you leave quickly." After Jiang Ziya heard this, he expressed his gratitude to the Master Tongtian. After that, he made a salute to the Master Tongtian and then slowly left. No matter what, the Master Tongtian was considered his uncle. Jiang Ziya is sitting on his mount at this moment and it is not like leaving, but now he feels comfortable physically and mentally. After all, he has been worried since he planned to come, not knowing how this matter will end. Fortunately, there are a large number of Master Tongtian. Care about these with him. And that''s the case with this thing. When you go back by yourself, everything will go smoothly, but now Jiang Ziya has some strange Nagato. After all, Nagato asked him to do this.But he has nothing to do with him, and he is skeptical at this moment. Did Nagato know this?.. 3310 Chapter 321 Rebirth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!If Nagato had known this and let him come, then I am afraid that Nagato''s current level of power would almost make everyone very scared, and Jiang Ziya shook his head at this moment, thinking that it might have been too much. This Nagato probably just wanted to target himself, but he didn''t expect that he would come back easily, and Jiang Ziya was a little proud afterwards. And when Jiang Ziya was in the air, two people came to stop him, and at this moment Jiang Ziya saw the two people and had some impressions, they were clearly the two people he had met in Biyou Palace. "Two fellow daoists came to block my way at this time. Could it be that Master Tongtian has any more instructions?" And these two people didn''t say much at this moment, they said to Jiang Ziya: "You have killed so many people from me, and now you are in Biyou Palace, do you think we can make you retreat? " At this moment, the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit said: "My sister, the Virgin of the Fire Spirit, was beaten back to her original form. As his sister, how can I not avenge her. At this moment, the Golden Tooth Fairy said to the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit, lets not talk nonsense with him directly. At this moment, both of them have sacrificed their own weapons, and Jiang Ziya saw that they had fierce expressions, and at this moment he felt The big event was not good, but he hurried back the same way and fled all the way to Biyou Palace. At the moment, the Master Tongtian was there with his eyes closed and rested. He lost a group of disciples. It is impossible to say that it is impossible not to be angry, but it is also because his disciples listen to the slander. Who can blame this? At this time, Jiang Ziya broke into the Biyou Palace again. Seeing Jiang Ziya''s appearance, the Lord Tongtian said to Jiang Ziya: "Why are you back again? And it''s still like this, is there anything else for you?" At this moment, Jiang Ziya was out of breath and bowed to the Master Tongtian, and then quickly said: "The apprentice under your seat is probably dissatisfied with me. Just now on my way back, I met two people who wanted to ask for it. My life, so I ran back now." "And now you have forgiven me in this situation, but your apprentice, they are too hostile and I..." After hearing what Jiang Ziya said, Master Tongtian said angrily to his fairy boy: "Call in all my apprentices. I have something to say to them." After that, Fairy Tong quickly took all of his apprentices into Biyou Palace, and at this moment, Master Tongtian saw them like this and said, "Are there few people who teach the death and injury? I dare to act rashly. This Western Zhou is a teacher of justice, and this Jiang Ziya just did what he should do. Why are you so obsessed with this." At this moment, the Holy Turtle Spirit and the Golden Tooth Fairy who had just chased Jiang Ziya were trying to persuade each other. "Master, this Jiang Ziya killed so many people of me. If we end up like this, I am afraid that our interception will be within these three religions from now on, and there is no majesty in it." "Master, my sister was beaten back to her original shape by Jiang Ziya, how can we just spare him and go back." Guanjiaxiaoshuo.com At this moment, Jiang Ziya heard these two people persuading the leader of Tongtian, Jiang Ziya felt a little bit afraid at the moment. If the leader of Tongtian listened to his apprentice''s persuasion, I am afraid that he would not be able to retreat today. I saw that Master Tongtian was angry and shouted at all the apprentices: "Are you not listening to what the master said? It''s because you have a great idea, and you will become like this when you go down the mountain without listening to me. , Now who do you blame?" After that, the Master Tongtian ordered them not to do anything to Jiang Ziya, and told them not to act rashly, and then let them all go out, and at this time also asked Jiang Ziya to leave as soon as possible. At this moment, Jiang Ziya found that the Lord Tongtians mood was extremely unstable. I am afraid it would be good for him to leave now. After that, he will no longer be entangled. And the Lord Tongtian just said that his disciples should stop pestering him, so Jiang Ziya is at ease at this moment. go away. But he was sitting in the air and flew into the air. At this time, he met the Golden Tooth Fairy and the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit. At this moment, Jiang Ziya shook his head and said to the two of them: "Your master has already given the order, why are you two trying to force me so hard?" "Don''t talk nonsense, no matter what, the things you have done have become reality. How can we easily forgive you now." Golden Tooth Fairy and Fire Spirit Madonna don''t want to talk nonsense with Jiang Ziya at this moment, although their master has given orders, but now, the two have been dazzled by anger. At this moment, they only want revenge. The two directly sacrificed their own weapons, and Jiang Ziya looked at it at this moment, and now nothing was useful. If he didn''t sacrifice the weapons to fight with them, I am afraid that he would not die here today. After that, the three of them landed on the grass at the same time, and then began to sacrifice their weapons and start fighting.But at this moment, Jiang Ziya quickly chanted the spell and sacrificed the magic whip. At this moment, he can only fight with all his strength to retreat. As soon as the whip was released, the two people were directly beaten back to their original form by the whip. Jiang Ziya sighed at this moment, but now, he beat the two people back to their original form. If the Lord Tongtian learns, I wonder if I will forgive myself. But this is also a helpless move. Jiang Ziya does not know what to do at this moment. At this moment, another person comes. Jiang Ziya is very surprised when he sees this person coming, and he is also a little timid at this moment. Do people come here for revenge? "I don''t know who you are, friends?" Jiang Ziya was extremely frightened at the moment, but he still asked politely. And that person gave a flat gift to Jiang Ziya, and then said to Jiang Ziya: "I am the Dao Dao, the big disciple of the Master Tongtian. This time I was only collecting medicine nearby, and I did not expect to encounter this scene. How exactly did my two disciples provoke you, you want to beat them into their original form." Jiang Ziya heard this person say so, and this person was a middle-aged person. He only saw that he had beaten it into the original form with his tour guide. I am afraid that he would be more suspicious of himself. Jiang Ziya is now opening to explain and take everything Talk to this person about the ins and outs. I don''t know if this person will forgive himself. And the Daobao Taoist who surprised Jiang Ziya heard Jiang Ziya say this, showed unprecedented consideration for Jiang Ziya, and said to Jiang Ziya: "The two of them are wrong over there. Our two teachers belong to the same family, so there is no need to You are born like this, and now I think you have something to do, then you should leave first." .. 3311 Chapter 322 Provocation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Jiang Ziya heard it, he was very happy and wanted to leave directly, but after just two steps, he felt that if he left now, and he had just beaten the two disciples of Master Tongtian back to their original form, I wonder if Master Tongtian will forgive him. Yourself. After that, he walked back again and said to Taoist Duobao, "I don''t want things to be like this now, but it has already been the result. I will go back from you and be like Master Tongtian, please. ." Taobao Taoist heard Jiang Ziya say this, he laughed again: "This is not necessary. I will explain everything to the master, and I will explain to the master, this matter is really forced, and I Seeing that you are in a hurry, you will leave first, and I will handle everything for you." Jiang Ziya finally felt relieved after listening, and then left as soon as possible. After all, this place is a lot of turmoil. After Jiang Ziya left, Taobao Dao looked at the place where Jiang Ziya had left with an unusually fierce look, and then he looked at his two doormates in a blink of an eye. After that, the Taobao Taoist used Xianshu to bring the two fellows directly back to Biyou Palace.And when the Master Tongtian saw the two apprentices who were just fine just now, now they have become like this. At this moment, he is asking Duobao Taoist what is going on? Taobao Taoist now said to the Master Tongtian: "I was collecting medicine on the mountain, but I met them in a battle on the mountain. I didnt expect Jiang Ziya to be so cruel, and directly sacrificed the magic whip, and first beat the two of them back to their original form. ." The Master Tongtian sighed when he heard what Taobao Taoist said. I''m afraid it was the two of them who wanted to find Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya had no choice but to do it. At this moment, Daobao Daoist shook his head and said to the Master Tongtian: "I saw Jiang Ziya use the magic whip to beat the two of them back to their original form, and I want to go to the theory and Jiang Ziya to tell me this Is it the masters order to agree to what he will do to the people we cut off?" After hearing what his disciple said, he became very angry. He just told his disciples not to cause trouble, but did not say that Jiang Ziya could dispose of his disciple at will. Master Tongtian was already a little angry at this moment, but saw that the Taobao Taoist saw his master''s emotions strange, and then continued to speak: "This Jiang Ziya is not only that, what he said is even worse, he said that our Biyou palace gate people were all changed by some beasts. He also offered to beat the whip at the time, wanting to see what I changed. He also said that we Biyou Compared with their Yuxu Palace, the spells in the Palace Tour are simply inaccessible." Master Tongtian heard this, and his disciple became even more angry after saying this. He didn''t expect Jiang Ziya to be able to utter wild words.And these people under his sect, even himself were all damaged by this Jiang Ziya, and his face was always more ugly at this moment. The Master Tongtian was also calm at the moment, and now his disciples have become like this, for the current plan, it is better to transform them back to their original forms. After that, the Master Tongtian, holding his already angry temper, is now chanting the spell quickly and using his own magic power to transform the two people back to their original form. After seeing the Golden Tooth Fairy and the Tortoise Spirit Mother returning to their original form, they stood up and thanked the Master Tongtian, and thanked their master for giving them this last chance.32wx.net www.32wx.net And the Taobao Taoist who has been on the side said to these two people at this moment: "This time the master has given you this opportunity, next time you don''t want to be so self-conscious." When the two heard Daobao Daoist say this, they didn''t say much, and at the moment they stood there silently.This time it was indeed that the two of them were too reckless. If the Taobao Taoist hadn''t brought them back, I don''t know what they would be like now. On the way back, Jiang Ziya felt very proud. After all, he had just finished this matter, and the Lord Tongtian said that he did not blame them. I am afraid that the Lord Tongtian will not stop them from attacking Chaoge. It seems that everything is going smoothly. When the time comes, the host of the gods will also benefit a lot from it. Jiang Ziya is now more and more proud, and this time he just offered to beat the gods and whip them. When a person returns to his original form, his skill has obviously increased. As for the current Biyou Palace, the Lord Tongtian was asking them to go down and calm down, and when they were about to go down, Little Fairy used to report. "Report to the master, please see Gongbao outside the door." After hearing this, the Lord Tongtian felt a little helpless, why so many people came to him today, and at this moment, the Holy Turtle Spirit and the Golden Tooth Fairy heard Shen Gongbao coming, and at this moment they also have very doubts. "This Jiang Ziya just came today, and Shen Gongbao has also come. What are they going to do? Did Shen Gongbao also come to oppose us." "It shouldn''t be. Shen Gongbao has always made friends with our people who intercepted education. Although he is an educator, it seems that he is not satisfied with the system of educator." The two were talking here, and the Lord Tongtian wanted to see what Shen Gongbao''s purpose was here, and then let the little fairy boy lead Shen Gongbao in. After Shen Gongbao came in, Master Tongtian asked Shen Gongbao: "What''s the matter with you coming to see me this time?" Shen Gongbao heard this question from the leader of Tongtian, and said to the leader of Tongtian and others: "Uncle Master, I really want to say something when I came this time. These words are my thoughts and words from the bottom of my heart." At this moment, Daobao Taoist looked at Shen Gongbao like this, I am afraid it was not the way he was going to find something. After that, he stood there without speaking, but only saw his master let Shen Gongbao have something to say. At this moment, Shen Gongbao said to the Master Tongtian and the others: "Although Jiang Ziya and I are both educators, I really dont understand why the master obeyed Jiang Ziya''s words blindly. Jiang Ziya was brutal and unreasonable to the people who taught me and killed a lot. The same sect of the sect, our three religions are originally one family, it is really wrong for him to do so." "In fact, I am also very optimistic about this matter. At the time I reported this matter to the master, but the master obeyed Jiang Ziya blindly, and said to me: This...this...this teaches people are mostly animals. So you dont have to worry about it at all." .. 3312 Chapter 323: The Lord Tongtian listens to slander You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing Shen Gongbao said this, the Master Tongtian was very angry at the moment. His own apprentice Taobao Taoist told himself that he still had some doubts, but now that he heard Shen Gongbao say the same, he could not care about anything else. Yes, it is very angry at the moment. "He really said so." At this moment, the Master Tongtian still has some doubts. At this moment, Daobao Daoist quickly lobbied and said to the Master Tongtian: "The master now even Shen Gongbao said the same thing. You must not believe it. Now this Jiang Ziya is too rampant. I am afraid it is impossible to look like this now. Continue to swallow." But at this moment, the Lord Tongtian heard the two lobbying him so how could he be calm at this moment, his anger was pushed to the extreme by these two people bit by bit, and at this moment he directly said to the Taobao Taoist: "Go get my four swords." The Golden Tooth Fairy and the Tortoise Spirit Mother have been listening to their conversations. Although they didnt say anything, they kept watching, but they could analyze the expressions of their masters. Im afraid their masters expressions were different. It was really angry this time, and the two of them sneered there at the moment. I am afraid that this time the master is really going to use all of his abilities. Seeing how proud Jiang Ziya is by then, they will finally be able to exaggerate. When the Taobao Taoist brought the four swords, the Taobao Taoist saw the four swords, but he still didn''t know what was the purpose of the Master Tongtian asking him to hold the four swords. Then he asked directly: "Master, what is your intention in letting me hold four swords?" At this time, the Master Tongtian was slowly introducing them to these four swords, all of which were ancient divine swords. These four swords were bestowed by the ancestor Hongjun, the master master of Tongtian, to master master of Tongtian, and these four swords are: Zhuxian Sword, Slaughter Sword, Sinking Sword, Absolute Sword. And these four swords are also the four most powerful swords in the world, and each of these four swords is very powerful, and combining these four swords will show endless power, even This Yuanshi Tianzun and others are also very jealous. And the most powerful thing is that these four swords are not made of iron or steel. They are not made of copper.Once under Mount Xumi, it has been well preserved, and nothing can be resisted. Even the gods are very scared when they see it. This sword is the top secret weapon of the Master Tongtian. This time it was let him take it out. And after hearing Master Tongtian say that these four swords are so powerful, Shen Gongbao is standing aside very proud at this moment, while the Golden Tooth Fairy and the Virgin of Turtle Spirit are very excited at this moment. It seems that his master is real at this moment. When he was angry, he took out his unique weapon. After that, the Master Tongtian took out another Taiji diagram and said to his great apprentice Duobao Taoist: "You take this Taiji diagram and follow the instructions on the diagram, and set a Zhuxian formation and the four swords to guard the four gates. By the time the Zhuxian Formation is set up, I dont believe that anyone else can crack it." The Lord Tongtian was really angry. He was angry that these people didnt see him in his eyes. He was also angry that he didnt expect Yuanshi Tianzun to think of himself like this. He had never thought of disrespecting Yuanshi Tianzun in these years, but how could he be? If you look down on yourself so much, why don''t you give him a face anymore. Dabao Taoist is the leader, and this time he can finally breathe out well.And the Master Tongtian gave the Taobao Taoist another incense, and said to the Taobao Taoist: "At a time of crisis, light the letter incense and notify me to come to help you as a teacher. This letter incense is also a signal." Ranwenba www.ranwenba.com Taobao Taoist heard his master say so, then nodded to his master, and then withdrew. Xiqi Camp... Jiang Ziya has been away for a few days, and Nagato and others have been waiting in the army to fix and wait. They don''t know when Jiang Ziya will come back, especially Ji Fa is a little worried at this moment. Is it really because of what they did that made Master Tongtian angry?That''s why Jiang Ziya has only been there for so long and never came back. Jiang Ziya has never used such a long time before to invite people or do anything. But now that the Western Army lacks a prime minister, they are always intimidated by what they do, and now they can only stay in the army for a rest, but now its obviously the best time to attack Brother Chao, Ji found that only I hope Jiang Ziya can return soon. And at this moment when he was thinking about these things here, a small soldier came to report. "Report King Wu, the prime minister has just returned." Ji Fa was very happy when he heard what the young soldier said. He quickly got up and went out to meet Jiang Ziya. After he went out, he saw that Jiang Ziya had really come back. At this moment, he asked the young soldier to inform everyone that he had come to the military camp. Everyone is now in the military camp, and Ji Fa is sitting in the main seat at the moment and asking: "The prime minister has been taking a rest and reorganization every day. I look forward to the return of the prime minister day and night. I don''t know if the prime minister will go well this time. " Jiang Ziya smiled at this moment and said, "Thanks to King Wu''s concern, I went very smoothly this time. The Master Tongtian is a reasonable person. After I told him the ins and outs of the matter, he didn''t blame me at all. the meaning of." When Ji Fa, Nagato and others heard Jiang Ziya say this, they were relieved at this moment. If the Master Tongtian didn''t mean to blame them, then they could attack Brother Chao smoothly. And all this was as expected by Nagato. Nagato naturally knew that the Master Tongtian would not blame Jiang Ziya. After all, his disciple had done something wrong. But after Jiang Ziya finished speaking, he sighed again. After that, everyone thought that something else happened?At this moment, the first question was Yang Jian. "What''s the matter? The prime minister? Why are you sighing now? Isn''t the Master Tongtian not blaming us?" After Jiang Ziya shook his head, he continued: "Although the Master Tongtian is magnanimous, his apprentice always has a grudge against us, and this time when I went, his apprentice blocked me in every possible way, and when I came back At that time, they even shot at each other, and I was forced to beat them back to their original form." After hearing what Jiang Ziya said, Ji Fa, Nagato and others were very surprised. If it was what Jiang Ziya said, he had beaten Master Tongtian''s apprentice back to his original form. I am afraid that Master Tongtian would be very angry when he learned about it. This is Nagato who asked: "Then since you have beaten his apprentice back to the original shape, you just came back like this. Didn''t you go to plead with the Lord Tongtian?" .. 3313 Chapter 324: Mysterious Formation Blocks the Way You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jiang Ziya shook his head and directly told them the ins and outs of everything. But Ji Fa was relieved when he heard Jiang Ziya say this. It turned out that Jiang Ziya also met Duobao Taoist when he came back, and he used Jiang Ziya''s description to read it. Come, there should not be too many problems. What they didn''t know was that the Master Tongtian was very angry now, and he sent his big disciple Daobao Dao to set up the Zhuxian formation. What is even more unknown is that the Daobao Taoist and Shen Gongbao were instigating among them, and now they are in this situation, but Ji Fa and others dont know anything. At this moment, they see the situation now. I think it is promising to attack Chao Ge. At this moment, Ji Fa said to Jiang Ziya: "No matter what, you have done this thing very successfully. This thing is really a prime minister." Jiang Ziya naturally said that he didn''t do anything humbly there, and all this was the credit of everyone. At this time, Nagato was listening to their conversation, but Nagato always felt that this matter was not so simple. Although there was nothing wrong with Jiang Ziya''s description, why did Nagato always have an ominous premonition? Nagato shook his head at this moment, and didn''t say anything. Now Ji Fa is asking everyone to go back and have a good rest. Tomorrow, he is going to set off to attack Brother Chao. After all, everyone in Xiqi has already gathered. Qi, there are no worries at all. On the other side, the Xiqi military camp must take the path. This Taobao Taoist has already set up this Zhuxian formation. At this moment, he has set up the Zhuxian formation according to his masters instructions. The Holy Mother and the Golden Tooth Fairy are here to assist. At this moment, the Taobao Taoist had already set the trap, and after setting the trap, the Taobao Taoist was sitting in the formation with the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit and the Golden Tooth Fairy, waiting for Jiang Ziya and the others to come to the net. At this moment, Dao Bao is still very proud. This Jiang Ziya killed so many of them. Dao Dao always sees him as unpleasant. Last time, if it was not because of his equal strength, he could not beat Jiang Ziya at all, otherwise he How can it be easily submissive. But now everything is proceeding according to his own ideas. Daobao Taoist is very proud at this moment. At this moment, he is sitting there smiling faintly. I want to see when you Jiang Ziya can still be proud. Xiqi Camp... On the second day, everyone was ready early in the morning, and Ji Fa said to everyone at this moment, since everyone is ready, then we will immediately set off to attack Chaoge. The leader was Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya was leading the soldiers at the head at the moment, and when they were halfway there, a soldier who went to explore the way came back to report. "Report to the Prime Minister that someone has lined up in front of him and blocked the way." Jiang Ziya felt very strange after hearing this. Now that Brother Chao has no one to use, who can come and set the stage?But for the time being, he put his doubts behind his head, and then spoke to all the soldiers: "We are now camping at the foot of this mountain. When the time comes, I will take a look at what the formation is, and then we will proceed to the next step." 361 Reading www.361dsxs.com After all the soldiers heard Jiang Ziya say so, they hurried to camp at the foot of the mountain.At this moment, everyone is in the camp, and everyone is discussing who this is, and it actually blocked their way. "Who is actually standing in the formation at this moment, blocking our path, now Brother Chao has no one to use, and the people who will put this type of formation are not ordinary people." Ji Fa spoke out all the confusion in his heart, and his confusion was not the confusion of Jiang Ziya and others, but after letting him speak like this, everyone still didn''t know. And Jiang Ziya has already said that Master Tongtian has stopped his disciples from coming out to make trouble, and now everyone really doesn''t know who it is, and at this moment Huang Tianhua stood up and said: "Whoever it is, let me find out first. I will take a team of soldiers to the formation to take a look, and then I will come back to report." After Ji Fa heard what Huang Tianhua said so, he was dizzy, and then Huang Tianhua hurried forward with his troops and horses to investigate. At the moment they walked to the front of the formation, they looked at the white smoke coming out of the formation. At this moment, they felt that it was not simple at all, and the soldier who followed him said to Huang Tianhua: "I''m afraid this formation is not simple at all. You see that he is vain outside. This is really terrifying. Let''s go back and report it and think about it." When Huang Tianhua heard him say this, he didn''t disdain at all, but said to them: "This is just a blindfold. Take us to the formation to take a good look. It may not be able to break the formation directly. Now Brother Chao has There is no one available, I''m afraid these are just some sidelines." Huang Tianhua insisted on going in, and everyone had no choice but to follow him in. After everyone went in, they found it very strange. There seemed to be a deep feeling that attracted them.And after they go deeper and deeper... On the other side, Daobao Taoist had already felt that after someone had entered the battle, he saw Huang Tianhua and others. He knew he was also from Xiqi. At this moment, he was directly chanting the spell, and this battle was the beginning. Launch four swords, using their skills. However, Huang Tianhua and the others went deeper and deeper, and found that this burst was getting more and more strange. At this moment, they wanted to escape and report back, but they were unable to go back. They saw a sword in front of them. It was revealing an incomparable sword aura and directly knocked them all to the ground. The Virgin Tortoise Spirit and the Golden Tooth Fairy were very proud to see them in this way, while the Taobao Taoist on the other side was sitting there and continuing to smile. He wanted all the Xiqi people to become like this as long as they entered the battle, so that they would be taught a good lesson, after all, they had harmed so many of their fellow students. On the other side, Ji Fa and the others are already waiting anxiously. It is now that they have not come back, and the most worried is Huang Feihu. After all, his son Huang Tianhua has been there for so long.At the moment he was pacing back and forth in the barracks, and he was worried. After a while, the soldier who went to see the situation came back. At this moment, he ran back quickly, but he was panting and shouting that it was not good... 3314 Chapter 325: Zhuxian Formation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Hearing the little soldier yelling its not good, Huang Feihus heart sighed. At this moment, he had a bad feeling, but he quickly said to the little soldier, What happened? Come." Just listen to the little soldier panting and say: "General Huang and others have not come out after entering the formation, and they are not at the entrance of the cave now, I am afraid..." Huang Feihu heard what the young soldier said that he almost didn''t fall to the ground at this moment. He was worried now, and quickly said to Ji Fa: "Let me take a look first, after all, I am really worried about this situation now." And at this moment, Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others were there to stop Huang Feihu. After all, Huang Feihu is a very important figure, and he can''t fight their Taoism at all. At this moment, they still persuade him to be cautious, and Lei Zhenzi at this time It is an active request. After all, Lei Zhenzi has a pair of wings, so his abilities are also very powerful.And his reaction speed is beyond ordinary people, and he also has Taoism so Ji Fa agreed. And just when Lei Zhenzi was about to leave, Huang Feihu said to Lei Zhenzi: "Please, I must find my son and save him." Lei Zhenzi nodded and left.And Nagato had been sitting next to him without speaking, and all of this at the moment confirmed his conjecture. All this is not as simple as Jiang Ziya said, but he has clearly gone to the Master of Tongtian, showing everything, according to the current situation, he should not be a person under the master of Tongtian. Nagato was only waiting for Lei Zhenzi to come back to tell Ming, wanting to see who was still here to obstruct them, and the only thing he could do now was to wait there. Lei Zhenzi quickly flew into the formation, and from the moment he flew into the formation, Daobao Dao Ren and others felt that after someone had entered the sword formation, Dao Bao Dao Ren chanted a spell, but Lei Zhenzi reacted. Soon, but still affected by that sword energy. But he still rescued Huang Tianhua at the last moment, exhausted his last bit of strength, and flew into the Xiqi camp. When Ji Fa and others saw that Lei Zhenzi came back, they were quite happy, but they didn''t expect that in the next second, both Lei Zhenzi and Huang Tianhua would fall to the ground. At this moment they helped them up, and this Huang Feihu was very happy to see Huang Tianhua. At this moment, he ran to his son, but he looked at his son unmoved, and he found him with a finger His son has long lost his breath. Huang Feihu couldn''t cry at this moment. He didn''t expect his son to die in vain at the last moment. How could he endure such grief at this moment. And when he discovered Huang Tianhua''s appearance, everyone quickly went to see Lei Zhenzi. According to Huang Tianhua''s appearance, Lei Zhenzi might not be comfortable. As expected, everyone looked at Lei Zhenzi and fainted and said nothing. Everyone felt that Lei Zhenzi might be too bad, but Nagato was using his fingers to probe Lei Zhenzi''s nose, and just as his hand was about to get up, Lei Zhenzi opened his eyes.361 reading www.361ds.com Everyone was very surprised when they saw Lei Zhenzi opened his eyes. At the same time, Nagato started to directly ask: "What did you see in the formation? Why did you hurt so badly, and Huang Tianhua directly..." "I only saw four swords in that formation, and this one was also very powerful. After I entered, I felt that I was affected by the sword aura, and my entire internal organs were almost shattered." Seeing Lei Zhenzi finished saying this, he fainted directly, and this was Nagato who was using his fingers to detect Lei Zhenzi''s breath.After the detection, Nagato shook his head. Ji Fa and the others were distraught. They did not expect that just detecting a formation would cost him two very capable assistants. This Huang Feihu was even more sad at this moment. He did not expect that his son would easily die. Died in that burst. Nezha was very angry. At this time, he said directly: "I didn''t expect this formation to be so powerful. I have to hurry up and see who is able to put up such a formation." After Nezha finished speaking, he ran out quickly.But Nagato stopped him, and everyone was very sad at this moment, but Nagato slowly said: "Since it''s already like this, it''s better that the prime minister and I take Yang Jian Nezha to explore. I don''t know what the situation is, but I also ask King Wu Cheng to protect King Wu. King Wu Cheng nodded at this moment, but he was still in the pain of losing his son, and it was Ji Fa who said to them: "You must be careful, we Xiqi really can''t afford to lose you again." After Nagato nodded, he took Jiang Ziya and Yang Jian Nezha to explore the formation, but Jiang Ziya felt that his limelight was all robbed by this Nagato. But now this is a critical moment, Jiang Ziya can''t take care of this, but he still feels a little strange at this moment, and when he listens to what Lei Zhenzi described, he feels that this is the sect of the immortality? But the Master Tongtian had already promised himself, and he had already ordered his subordinates not to hinder him.How could he still allow his disciples to set up the Zhuxian formation? Jiang Ziya has also heard of this Zhuxian formation. This is the most powerful of the Master Tongtian, and it is also the most powerful formation of this teaching. Jiang Ziya shook his head at this moment. Everything is unknown now. Only by going to see with Nagato in person can he know the final truth. Jiang Ziya doesn''t want this at this moment. Everyone arrived soon, and before they entered the formation, Jiang Ziya saw everything in this formation, and at this moment, he was surprised and said: "This is indeed the Zhuxian formation, but..." When they just wanted to enter the formation, they saw the Taobao Taoist, the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit, and the Golden Tooth Fairy. At this moment, Jiang Ziya looked suspicious, especially the Taobao Taoist who was obviously a good person. At this moment, Jiang Ziya asked directly. Road: "Brother Duobao, what do you mean by this, why are you blocking our march here? And our two generals were directly killed by you." Jiang Ziyas tone at this moment was very bad, because the Master Tongtian had agreed to him long ago, and this Taobao Taoist clearly told himself that he would explain to Master Tongtian, and he appeared here at this moment. This clearly means that he did not follow the agreement. Jiang Ziya felt that Very angry... 3315 Chapter 326 Conferred God Platform? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s not easy, you must have been in their strategy." Nagato said directly at the moment. He always felt that this matter would not be so simple, and now he understood everything at a glance. Jiang Ziya himself was also a little skeptical. Now that he saw all of this, he also understood that it turned out that he was in the middle of the trick at the time, but slowly he saw another person at this time, and then he shook his head again. I saw Shen Gongbao slowly coming out, and after he came out, not only Jiang Ziya, but even Nagato was very surprised. "Shen Gongbao, I didn''t expect you to be here." Jiang Ziya said directly at this moment. Shen Gongbao smiled at the moment, and said with a very proud face: "That''s natural. We are destined to be the most opposing party, and now I belong to this side, but it is also your fault, killing so many people. At this moment, I still want to let the people in the interception teach not to hate you, how is this possible? Hearing Shen Gongbao said this, the Taobao Taoist who had not spoken began to say: "Yes, Jiang Ziya, you hurt so many of our fellow teachers, do you really think I would just spare you so easily? And now we But it came to you after our masters order." Jiang Ziya regretted it at the moment. If he had not listened to the words of the Taobao Taoist and had not personally appealed to the Master Tongtian, I am afraid that things would not be like this. On the other side, even the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit spoke: "Jiang Ziya, if you still want to protect the people around you, then you just cut it off yourself, otherwise none of you can run away. Even if you are not in the battle now, But if you want to enter Brother Chao, this is your only choice." After speaking these words, the four of them went directly into the formation, leaving Jiang Ziya Nagato and others looking at each other, and at this moment Nezha was very angry. "Let me go and explore this array. I don''t believe this array is really as powerful as they say. And I must avenge Tianhua." But Nezha was still blocked by Nagato. Nagato still kept him calm here at this moment. Looking at the current situation, they couldn''t break the battle anyway. At this moment, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "Let''s go back and discuss how to break the formation." After Jiang Ziya nodded, they withdrew first. After returning, they were still discussing how to break the formation, and Jiang Ziya was also very upset at the moment. After all, all this is because of his carelessness, and now he has learned that this formation is the Zhuxian formation, this is the most powerful formation of the Master Tongtian, and no one can crack it at all, unless one person... And Nagato naturally knew these thoughts in his heart. This matter has reached this point. I am afraid that he will not be able to crack this battle without asking him. At this moment, Nagato said to Jiang Ziya: "At this moment, you can only ask Yuanshi Tianzun. I am afraid he is the only one who can crack the formation of the Master Tongtian." Jiang Ziya knew how to break the formation, but he didn''t want to go if he didn''t say it at the moment, but he didn''t expect to be pierced by Nagato.But now the only solution is this. But Jiang Ziya was still not convinced. Nagato would only let himself do this and that every time it was like this, as if he had to listen to him, but in this situation, he could only obey his arrangements.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com Jiang Ziya didn''t know where this happened, but now that it has become like this, he can''t change it. On the other hand, Ji Fa and Huang Feihu were still very sad. After all, this Lei Zhenzi was Ji Fa''s imperial brother, and this Huang Tianhua was Huang Feihu''s son. The two of them were very sad and fainted. When they fainted, Ji Fa actually saw Lei Zhenzi in his dream. At this moment, Ji Fa was very excited after seeing Lei Zhenzi. "Emperor brother, you are not dead." Ji Fa directly embraced Lei Zhenzi while speaking, and Lei Zhenzi also embraced him. "Brother Emperor, I''m dead, but I just separate my body from my soul, and now I want to see you for the last time, so I''m going to the Conferred God Platform." "Where is the Conferred God Platform? Why are you going there?" Ji Fa had doubts at the moment. He thought he hadn''t died in the emperor''s brother, but when he heard him say so, he was even more disappointed. Lei Zhenzi was there to comfort him at this moment: "Brother Emperor, don''t worry about me. Although my fate is exhausted, but there is my name on the Conferred God List, I will rush to Conferred God Platform at this moment." Ji Fa naturally knows what the Conferred God Platform is. Since his imperial brother is already exhausted, but being able to consolidate the gods, Ji Fa is naturally happy for him from his heart. At this moment, he hugs Lei Zhen tightly. After the son, it was helpless to let go of him. Lei Zhenzi said goodbye to him last, and slowly disappeared in Ji Fa''s eyes. On the other side, Huang Feihu was also very sad, after all, he had just lost his son.And after he fainted, he also saw Huang Tianhua, and at this moment he also hugged his child tightly. Huang Tianhua said the same thing as Lei Zhenzi. Huang Feihu was still sad after hearing it, but after all, his child could go to the Conferred God Stage after his death. This was also the supreme glory, and he didn''t say much. After that, he watched Huang Tianhua slowly walk away from him, and finally disappeared in front of his own eyes. At this moment, he was still very sad, and he did not expect that he would also be reduced to the time when a white-haired man gave a black-haired man. On the other side, Jiang Ziya finally told Nezha and the others to protect King Wu. After that, there was nothing else to explain, and then he left to ask Yuanshi Tianzun. Nagato still feels that this matter is not simple at this moment. Nagato knows the power of this Zhuxian formation. Even the power of the four divine swords can shake the world. What about this formation? The other Taobao Taoist was very proud. He looked at Jiang Ziya and the others not even daring to enter the battle. I am afraid they are really scared at the moment, but now they have damaged two soldiers, which is also for them. That is good news. But these are still not enough at the moment. Compared with their interceptors, their losses in Xiqi are nothing short of a fraction for the Taobao Taoists. The Taobao Taoists want them all to be buried for their interceptors. , After all, those who died in vain were all his colleagues, all of them died tragically in the hands of this Jiang Ziya and others. Shen Gongbao on the other side is there to congratulate the Taoist priest: "It seems that this Zhuxian formation is really powerful, no matter who it is, it will only be trapped in the formation." Taobao Taoist heard that Shen Gongbao said so, he was very proud at the moment, but he has never forgotten his hatred...... .. 3316 Chapter 327: Yuanshi Tianzun came to Xiqi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But Nagato had nothing to do at the moment, and now he could only wait for Jiang Ziya to ask the Yuanshi Tianzun to come and help, otherwise they would not be able to break the formation with their abilities. But when he came to the expedition this time, Nagato naturally brought the little black cat. At this moment, he returned to his camp. He looked at the little black cat and said: "Little black cat, you said Jiang Ziya is going to invite Yuanshi Tianzun this time, will he come out to help us?" After all, this little black cat was also under Yuanshi Tianzun''s sect before, but now Nagato wants to ask her, and also seek peace of mind for herself. And after the little black cat meowed twice at this moment, Nagato felt that the little black cat didn''t want to answer to him at this moment, but after only listening to the little black cat, he directly spoke again: "I don''t know anymore. Before, he asked me to stop you from marching. Now that this situation is reached, it will be successful immediately. I think he should come to help." But what the little black cat said was not emboldened at all, and after hearing what little black cat said at this moment, Nagato continued to say to little black cat: "I just asked you, why are you so nervous. No matter what, you are already by my side now, so there is no need to worry about that." The little black cat meowed twice at this moment, and then stopped talking, while Nagato now looked at the little black cat with two eyes, but he didn''t know what he was thinking... Jiang Ziya quickly set off to invite Yuanshi Tianzun, and at this moment he returned to a particularly familiar place. At this moment, his feeling was really strange and familiar. At this moment, he looked at this Yuxu Palace with no one. Jiang Ziya didn''t give up either. He knew that his master was somewhere right now, and he would definitely be able to hear what he said. At this moment, Jiang Ziya directly faced the seat Yuanshi Tianzun often sat on, and began to say to the empty position: "Master is now a last resort, so I have come to beg you, the Lord Tongtian has already set up a Zhuxian formation, and we have no power to resist. I am afraid that only the master can crack it." "Master, please show up to help the disciple. The disciple has really encountered tremendous difficulties this time. How can this Zhuxian formation be so powerful that I can resist." Jiang Ziya spoke very sincerely, and also spoke very sincerely. After a while, only the empty seat was seen, and Yuanshi Tianzun appeared and sat on it. Yuanshi Tianzun was sitting there at the moment, and calmly said to Jiang Ziya: "What you said is true, Junior Brother really set up the Zhuxian Formation, how can Junior Brother be so confused." After Yuanshi Tianzun finished speaking, he shook his head. Shook his head. But this is only for Jiang Ziya. In fact, he is very proud of it. If this is the case, I am afraid that the Lord Tongtian will be punished by then. But now that the matter of conferring gods has been thriving, only the last step is left. This person who teaches has also entered the conferred god list. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun is very hypocritical and said to Jiang Ziya: "If this is the case, then I will help Brother Chao with you. After all, this time the matter is also very serious. I can only go out as a teacher." Jiang Ziya was overjoyed at this moment. Since his master was about to leave the mountain, this time it was a breeze. He was about to break into Chaoge and everything had reached the final step. Jiang Ziya only waited until the final conjuration.At that time, the benefits that I receive will increase as never before, and at that time, my identity as the host of the deity will be even more important.Shuosh www.shuosh.com Jiang Ziya quickly thanked the master, and then stood there without saying a word, thinking about hearing what his master would say next. "You go down the mountain first, and when I clean up, I will also go down the mountain to meet you." After listening to what his master had said, Jiang Ziya gave a big gift to his master, and then hurriedly descended back to Xiqi. Xiqi Camp... Ji Fa saw Jiang Ziya coming back, but there was no one by his side. At this moment, Ji Fa asked Jiang Ziya: "Prime Minister, what is going on? Did you fail this time?" Jiang Ziya shook his head and said to Ji Fa: "King Wu, you don''t have to worry, the master has promised me to go down the mountain to help us, and now he just asks me to come first and wait for him to tidy up before meeting us." Ji Fa took a long sigh of relief at this moment. If this is the case, he can feel relieved. When Yuanshi Tianzun arrives, this Zhuxian Formation will be easy to crack. At this moment, Nagamon felt disapproving. Although the Yuanshi Tianzun was very powerful, it might be difficult to deal with the Zhuxian Formation. These four swords were ancient divine swords, and every sword sacrifice was the existence of the ghosts and gods. And now these four swords are put together again, guarding the four positions in the array separately, how can the combined forces of these four swords be easily cracked... Brother Chao lobby... It was a crisis of crisis.So now even King Zhou has been up to the sky to listen to the current situation, and he was already very anxious at the time, but he didn''t expect to turn around. Shen Gongbao told himself that he would connect with the cult leader and he was about to go down to help them. What does King Zhou worry about now?Every day, he only asked about the current situation from the upper court, and then went to the Daji beauty to have a good time. But now the folks of the Chaoge have another kind of discussion, but this matter is talked about among the common people.Although they dare not say much, they usually talk in low voices without any supervision at all. "Have you heard? The Wandering Soul Pass has been broken, I am afraid that Brother Chao is simply precarious." "No, no, although it seems that the Wandering Soul Pass has been broken, but Shen Gongbao doesn''t know who he has invited. Anyway, this time seems to have a lot of backing. I think there is still room for a turnaround in this sword affair." "Shhh, let''s whisper. Although both of you are right in analyzing this matter. But don''t you think that Brother Chao''s world will soon be exhausted." After this person finished speaking, they all nodded, and when they were speaking, they looked around carefully to see that there was no stranger. They dared to say these things, and now they are always saying it. Dare to say anything else. On the other side, Yuanshi Tianzun went down the mountain to Xiqi after a little rectification. At this moment, Jiang Ziya and the others were watching a golden light slowly flying towards them. At this moment, Jiang Ziya Jifa looked at the golden light quietly. At this moment, Ji Fa said to Jiang Ziya: I didnt expect Yuanshi Tianzun to come down to help us. This is really a gratifying thing. .. 3317 Chapter 328: Entering the Battlefield You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!With the golden light approaching, Yuanshi Tianzun brought you to the ground with his two little doormen. Nagato, Jiang Ziya, Ji Fa and others all saw Yuanshi Tianzun coming. "Tian Zun''s visit to Xiqi is the blessing of Xiqi. It seems that Tian Zun will have to do the rest." "Wu Wang, you don''t have to be polite. Everyone knows that Xiqi is what everyone wants, so I have to come and help." Yuan Shi Tianzun replied there at the moment. And Jiang Ziya, Yang Jian, Nezha and others, after giving a salute at this moment, they said: "Meet the master." "Meet Master." Yuanshi Tianzun asked them not to be so polite at this moment, and then he entered the military camp to discuss the matter. After all, this matter is not that simple. This is the formation set by his junior. At this moment in the barracks, Yuanshi Tianzun spoke at this moment: "Now that I have reached this point, I still dont want to just interpret the two religions like this. After all, the two religions are one family, so tomorrow I will go to Zhenzhong and that. The Taobao Taoist under my junior brother had a talk, and then went to my junior brother to see what was going on." Ji Fa and the others were relieved when they heard the Yuanshi Tianzun saying this, otherwise it would become the biggest trouble for them to attack Brother Chao. Now this situation Ji Fa would never want to see. And this was also something Ji Fa never expected. How did he later annoyed the Master Tongtian. It was obvious that Jiang Ziya had already apologized, but in the end he was still caught in the conspiracy of the man who taught him. In the Zhuxian formation... The Taobao Taoist, the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit and the Golden Tooth Fairy are still in the formation at this moment, and the Taobao Taoist obviously sensed someone coming, and this person is probably not small, he only feels that this person is full of mystery. energy of. Only then did he feel that this was Yuanshi Tianzun. He didn''t expect that they had invited Yuanshi Tianzun as well, but at this moment Daobao Taoist still ignored the curse directly, and the formation was exuding that bitterness again. Jian Qi. However, Yuanshi Tianzun''s golden light body was not afraid at all, but he looked at Taobao Taoist who didn''t even look at him, so he directly said: "Do you know who I am, how dare you treat me like this." Taobao Taoist also responded at this moment: "I know that you are the Yuanshi Tianzun who explains the teachings, but what do you think I would be polite to you in this situation?" "Presumptuous, I am your uncle, you are so presumptuous to me, it is really rebellious, you hurry up and take this out, then I will go with you to meet my junior and explain everything. " Yuanshi Tianzun is still trying to persuade him at this moment. After all, he really doesnt want to use a knife or a gun. At this moment, the list of gods is almost done. He doesnt want to get rid of the master of Tongtian, so now he wants to. Strongly persuade. "You explain to teach people who killed so many people who are not to teach me, and my colleague died so wrongly. Now how can I stop here? You still don''t think about it. This is the Zhuxian formation my master told me to set up. I''m afraid you have to be a little bit jealous." 2k Novel Network www.2kxsw.com Daobao Taoist still didn''t follow it, and at this moment he was chanting a spell, and the sword aura of this sword was even sharper.Yuan Shi Tianzun couldn''t persuade the Taobao Taoist, so he couldn''t continue to persuade him at this moment. But now in this situation, Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to see who was guarding the four gates. At this moment, he was golden light, and he found out after he reached the fourth gate. The guarding here was Shen Gongbao. "You, a traitor, actually helped them and prevented the Western Zhou Dynasty from defeating Zhou. When you see the master, you can''t bow to it. Do you see me as the master." Shen Gongbao heard what Yuanshi Tianzun said and still didn''t take it seriously. He still sat there with peace of mind at this moment, as if he hadn''t heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, and at this moment, he slowly replied: "If you don''t tell me today, I''m afraid you don''t have me as an apprentice in your eyes. If you don''t tell me, I would have forgotten that I am still your apprentice, you are eccentric Jiang Ziya, why are you looking for me now?" Primordial Tianzun heard that Shen Gongbao said so, and at this moment he sighed and said nothing more. After all, all this is what he thought, and he had spotted Shen Gongbaos jealous heart, so he let Jiang Ziya go down the mountain as the list of the gods The host of, and let Shen Gongbao stop it more, it is also convenient for the people of Jijiao to come down and enter the Conferred God. And now the conviction of the gods is about to end, and now Shen Gongbao''s role is very few. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun only wants him to stop making trouble, but this Shen Gongbao has become like this, and now he can''t even tell the truth. . After Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, Jin Guang took possession of him and left directly, but now Shen Gongbao saw him leaving, his eyes were still disapproving, he had long stopped treating Yuanshi Tianzun as his master. After Yuanshi Tianzun left, Daobao Taoist, Gui Ling Madonna Golden Tooth Fairy, and Shen Gongbao gathered together. At this moment, the four of them were always a little nervous. "Even Yuanshi Tianzun is here now, I''m afraid we can''t fight him at all." "I think, brother, what you said is not right. I am afraid that Yuanshi Tianzun will not be able to break the formation in this situation." "But such a stalemate is not a good thing for us. Besides, since Yuanshi Tianzun has also come, the four of us will eventually be lost." "Shen Daochang''s statement makes sense, so why don''t we invite my master directly now." Shen Gongbao nodded, and after that, the Taobao Taoist was holding the incense stick that his master gave him. He still remembered what his master said to him, if something ignited the incense stick, he would personally help him. On the other side, Nagato had been sitting in her camp, and the little black cat felt that Nagatos quietness was uncharacteristic at this moment. Even though the little black cat was in the form of a cat, she still spoke at this moment: "Why are you so quiet now? Now this Zhuxian formation is panicking, and everyone is very anxious." Nagato didn''t agree at this moment. Instead, he said to the little black cat: "The Yuanshi Tianzun has also come, don''t you feel a little worried now?" The little black cat is still there in the form of a cat at the moment, and after she licked her little paw, she began to say in a human voice: "I have something to worry about, I am afraid he should be anxious to crack the Zhu Xian array now. No time to talk to me, besides, I was an apprentice he didn''t want to see, so he never took me to heart..." .. 3318 Chapter 329: The Method of Breaking the Formation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After the little black cat said all this, he continued and said to Nagato: "You are really too calm now. I am afraid that you are the only one in this Xiqi military camp." Nagato naturally knew the reason for all this in his heart. All this was nothing more than Yuanshi Tianzun''s tricks, but he hadn''t thought that things would develop to this point now. I''m afraid that even he is weak now. "Now that we are in this situation, why should we be anxious, and anxiousness can''t change any situation at all, so it''s better to watch it quietly now." After hearing Nagato say so, the little black cat stopped saying anything, but she looked at Nagatos form, she always felt that Nagato might be hiding something from him, and he didnt say much about himself. Inconvenience to know. After Yuanshi Tianzun returned to the Xiqi camp, he told Ji Fa and others about all the situation, and after that, he analyzed the current situation there. This Zhuxian formation had four gates, each of which had a sword, and each of the four gates was guarded by four people. It is not that simple to break the formation, and any sword of this Zhuxian formation is invincible. Now that the four swords complement each other, it is even more difficult to break the formation. At this moment, Ji Fa was a little discouraged, but after all, Yuanshi Tianzun said so, this Yuanshi Tianzun must have a way, Ji Fa asked at this moment: "Then I don''t know how Tianzun should break the formation now?" When Yuanshi Tianzun heard this Ji Fa question, he slowly said: "This matter is in a hurry, and now that it has reached this point, I can only break through the formation. These four gates need four people to deal with it. The sword is taken down. And now I am passing my golden light of the body protection to you, this golden light of the protection body can last for a while. Jiang Ziya and the others listened very carefully. At this moment, everyone nodded and understood what Yuanshi Tianzun said. Yuanshi Tianzun chanted the spell, and as soon as he stretched his fingers, the golden light flowed with his fingertips like a beam of light, and spread to Jiang Ziya and the others. "Jiang Ziya''s main attack on Zhuxianmen will take down that Zhuxian sword, and Yang Jian, you are going to attack the Sinking Immortal Gate and take down the Sinking Immortal Sword. Nezha attacked the Slaughter Immortal Gate and take the Slaughter Immortal Sword. " After talking about this, Yuanshi Tianzun was a little bit hesitant. Besides the three of them, Yuanshi Tianzun really couldn''t find a better fourth person. At this moment, Jiang Ziya obviously saw Yuanshi Tianzun''s hesitation, and said directly to him: "This fourth, let Nagato go with us. We have all seen its power." Ji Fa heard it, and was also there to persuade Yuanshi Tianzun. Although Yuanshi Tianzun did not know Nagato, he also heard some things about Nagato and said to Nagato: "The Nagato is to break into the Supreme Immortal Gate, and then take the Absolute Immortal Sword. But my golden light of the body can only last for a while. If you feel that the golden light of the body is weak, you will have to Get out of the formation as soon as possible, the only way to save your lives." Everything has been arranged at this moment, and Yuanshi Tianzun is still instructing there at this moment. After all, this matter is also very important, and Zhuxian formation is never that simple. This name is called Zhuxian formation, which means that even the gods can only fall into the formation when they enter. Inside, it ended in death. At this moment, Jiang Ziya and others'' expressions were very determined, but Nagato on the side was still very calm, and at this moment, there seemed to be no emotional fluctuations in his face.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com And he was still looking at the Yuanshi Tianzun at the moment, and Yuanshi Tianzun saw Nagato looking at himself. At this moment, he turned his head, not looking at Nagato, and now there is nothing else. Everyone will go back and rest tomorrow. To break the Zhuxian array. On the other side, in the Zhuxian array.Xinxiang a little, and after the Master Tongtian sensed it, he quickly reached the Zhuxian Formation. Slowly landed from far to near. At this moment, Shen Gongbao, Daobao Taoist and others saw the Master Tongtian, and at this moment they gave a great gift. "Welcome the master to come." "Welcome Master Uncle to come" Master Tongtian didnt say its useless. He watched that they had lighted Xinxiang and came to find him. At this moment, he asked, Whats the matter? I even lighted Xinxiang and asked me to come. Can''t stop Jiang Ziya and others?" This Zhuxian formation is the most proud of the Master Tongtian, and it is also his most powerful formation, and these four swords have been treasured by him for many years, and its power can shake the world. At this moment, Daoist Duobao and Daobao Shen Gongbao, the Virgin Mary Golden Tooth Fairy looked at each other, and at this moment Daobao Daoist spoke first: "Master, you don''t know. Although Jiang Ziya can''t break this formation, he moved his master. After the Yuanshi Tianzun came, he said that we are not worthy to compete with him." And Shen Gongbao also echoed the words of the Taobao Taoist at this moment, and continued to speak at this moment: "Yes, and my master actually said that I put a good interpretation of the teacher and did not do it, and actually took refuge in this all-beasted teaching. ." The Lord Tongtian was very angry when he heard what they said, but he didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would not even put him in his eyes, and had always belittled his interception. The Master Tongtian never thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would treat himself like this. He thought that everyone was in the same family, and the two have always been very friendly, but he didn''t expect that it turned out to be a joke for them now. "It''s really unreasonable, then I will let them take a look at whether I am really good in this battle." And now before Zhu Xian''s formation, Yuanshi Tianzun has brought Jiang Ziya and others here, and at this moment he said to them: "When I arrive in the formation, I will first attract the sword energy of these four swords and let them all attack me. Then you will take the opportunity to take off the sword. If these four swords are taken off When it comes down, this battle will be half broken." Jiang Ziya and the others had already understood, and at this moment Yuanshi Tianzun gave a gesture, and then Yuanshi Tianzun advanced into this Zhuxian formation. Jiang Ziya and others followed closely. After Yuanshi Tianzun entered, he sucked all the sword aura on himself, and at this moment he saw the Master Tongtian, and he was very surprised.He thought this was really a conspiracy devised by Lord Tongtian, but he actually saw Lord Tongtian. "Brother, why are you here? Are you really..." .. 3319 Chapter 330-Zhuxian Array is Broken You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Master Tongtian disagrees. He didn''t expect that his senior brother had become so hypocritical now, so he directly said: "How can I not come when you are here? Your disciples have repeatedly killed me, a man who teaches me, and have been insulting and degrading my people. How can I swallow this breath. You are arrogant there." Yuanshi Tianzun was still acting stupid when he heard this Tongtian Guru saying so, he said to the Tongtian Guru at this moment: "Brother, you dont listen to their slander again. This Western Zhou Dynasty is a righteous man, and your disciple went down to help Brother Chao. In the end, you ended up with this fate. How can you blame the scholars? What?" Master Tongtian didn''t want to listen to this Yuanshi Tianzun''s explanation at all. At this moment, the two were facing each other, and Master Tongtian was chanting spells, and his mana poured out at this moment. When Yuanshi Tianzun saw the leader of Tongtian, he didn''t listen to his explanation at all. At this moment, he could only urge his mana to fight against the leader of the master, but two powerful currents collided back and forth in this formation. On the other side, Yang Jian, Nezha, Jiang Ziya and Nagato were there to find the right time. They watched the sword aura weaken, and now it is a good time for them to take down the sword. At this moment, they are using it. His own force came to fight the sword qi, and finally all four of them took down the four swords. And the four guarding the four sword gates like this, seeing the situation is not good, they ran away quickly, but they were fighting together, at this moment, Yang Jian was hitting the Golden Tooth Fairy back to its original form, and this Nezha directly sacrificed After going out of the universe, the Virgin of the Turtle Spirit was beaten back to its original shape. However, the Daobao Taoist had already escaped, and Shen Gongbao had disappeared at the moment, but the four of them were still chasing each other bitterly. On the other side, the Master Tongtian naturally felt that the four swords had been taken down, but he still did not stop at this moment, still struggling with Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun naturally also felt that this battle was useless, and it was not a threat to them, but now if he confronts the master of Tongtian, it will not have a good impact on him then, so Yuanshi Tianzun is still very persuasive at this moment: "Now that the Zhuxian Formation has been broken, you should stop struggling, Junior Brother will look back." Master Tongtian didn''t listen at all, and at this moment, he still sacrificed his whole body''s mana, wanting to fight his senior brother Yuanshi Tianzun for the last time. "I''m going to fight with you today, I don''t believe that I can''t fight you, I can''t fight your interpretation." When Yuanshi Tianzun saw this place, he also sacrificed his full strength. At this moment, two powerful air currents collided back and forth in this hole, and at this time, there was a force that repelled the power of the two people and went back to various places. And this power slowly appeared in its original form. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Master Tongtian were very surprised when they saw it. The two said in unison: "Brother, why are you here?" At this moment, the old gentleman is a little angry: "Junior Brother, how can you listen to their mischief and behave in this world at will. Now that you have reached this point, you still don''t know how to repent." The Lord Tongtian heard that this Taishang Laojuns own big brother actually helped the second brother. He was even more angry at this moment, but he still didnt feel that he was wrong at this moment. After all, the people in this elucidation slandered him maliciously. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be what he is today. "Since Senior Brother you are also helping the Second Senior Brother to speak, then I have nothing to say, but I still don''t think I am wrong." And now, then I will leave the eyes of the two of you.5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com As soon as the Master Tongtian was about to leave, I saw that the Grand Master was using his skills. At this moment, he directly sacrificed weapons to tie up the Master, and the Master Tongtian saw that the Grand Master tied himself up. He was also very flustered, not knowing what he meant. I just listened to the old gentleman saying: "Since you still don''t know how to repent, brother, then I will take you to the master for comment." On the other side, Shen Gongbao was still running away, and at this moment he had been chased by Yang Jian and others, and at this moment they were fighting each other, and Shen Gongbao was naturally not at a disadvantage. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun directly knocked Shen Gongbao down to the ground with force, and also directly sacrificed his own weapon and tied Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao saw that the situation was not right, and said directly to Yuanshi Tianzun: "Master, I''m sorry, I''m wrong, you can forgive me this time." At the moment Yuanshi Tianzun saw Shen Gongbao''s appearance, he also felt that this could only be done in this way. Although Shen Gongbao had always been his very proud apprentice, he also felt that Shen Gongbao''s ability was above Jiang Ziya since the beginning. However, he wanted to make this Shen Gongbao jealous to do these things. But now that things are irreversible, he can only sacrifice Shen Gongbao, and I am afraid this is something Shen Gongbao''s life, even he did not know about his death, so Yuanshi Tianzun said at this moment: "Aren''t you not treating me as a master? Why are you begging for mercy at this moment?" Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to listen to Shen Gongbao''s nonsense. After all, he was also one of his own pawns. Now that he was reduced to this step, even he could not save him. At this moment, he used his skill to directly collect Shen Gongbao. At this time, the old monarch rushed over, and at this moment, he said to them: "You can help this Wu Wang cut down, then I will take the third junior brother to see the master." Yuanshi Tianzun''s people all bowed to Taishang Laojun, and at this moment Taishang Laojun had also gone away, and now the Zhuxian formation was finally broken. And Yuanshi Tianzun also took Shen Gongbao to leave, and Jiang Ziya Nagamen and others also returned to the Xiqi military camp smoothly, and finally their last difficult hurdle has been broken. Ji Fa was very happy to learn, and it seemed that it was not far from completing his father''s will here, and now it is finally this day. Chaoge Chaotang... "The king is not good, now even the Zhuxian formation has been broken, my brother Chao has no one to use, and our brother Chao has been wiped out. I am afraid now..." After hearing him say this, King Zhou became anxious, and he had already learned the news that even the Shen Gongbao had also gotten in. Now there is no one to help them. It seems that Brother Chao is really exhausted. King Zhou was also very worried at the moment and almost couldn''t even sit in a chair, but now he has no way.King Zhou still yelled there at the moment: "Is there no way for one person now? Why on earth do I raise you?" At this moment, all the ministers felt that Brother Chaos anger was exhausted, and now everyone is still trembling underneath. After all, the people of Xiqi havent attacked Brother Chao yet. If you provoke King King now, Im afraid they will be injured. they themselves .. 3320 Chapter 331: Victory and Pursuit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, although the ministers were trembling underneath, they still had no good opinions. At this moment, a minister still stepped forward and said: "My lord, I am afraid I can only post the emperor''s list for this plan and recruit the world''s magi to help us. ." Hearing what the minister said, King Zhou stood up directly, and pointed at the minister and said, "Okay, well, then you will handle this matter. But if it doesn''t work well..." At this moment, the minister paid a salute to King Zhou, and then quietly retreated. King Zhou said at this moment: "Notify Zhang Kui and let him guard Brother Chao. If he fails now, I am afraid that Brother Chao will really be over." After the courtiers took the order, King Zhou also felt that there was nothing to say. He was referring to the fact that he emphasized all these matters and posted the imperial rankings to find capable people, and then withdrew. After the Emperor Zhou Dynasty, he went to Daji''s place. At this time, Daji was actually very proud. After all, his task had to be completed, and Xiqi was about to attack Chaoge, so he didn''t have to continue in this world. Stayed there. But Daji''s younger sister was also in Daji''s room at the moment, and she said to Daji: "Sister, what can we do in this situation now? Even the national teacher has been arrested. Now no one can help us." Daji shook his head and said, "Sister, do you remember that I was going to stop you from looking for a national teacher last time, but you didn''t listen to advice, and now because of the national teacher, we can already enjoy a few more days of glory." Rich, if you are so greedy, I am afraid it will be counterproductive." Dajis sister still disagrees. After all, what a good thing they are enjoying the glory and wealth in the world this time. If they go back to practice, it will be a very painful thing. She has not enjoyed enough, but now this situation... And when the two people were here to speak intimately, King Zhou suddenly came, Daji and her sister saw King Zhou coming, they happily went to meet King Zhou. Daji clearly saw the unhappy expression on King Zhou''s face, and she also understood what was going on, but she still pretended to be hypocritical and asked: "What''s the matter with the king? Has anyone annoyed you?" King Zhou walked to the table along the way, and after sitting down, he said, "Where is there, it''s not these people under this hand. Why do I raise them every day? Now the army has attacked here. And they are of no use at all." Daji was already sitting next to King Zhou, and at this moment he said to King Zhou: "My lord, don''t be angry. In this situation, even the national teacher has been arrested. It is indeed a bit difficult, but Wang Hongfuqi Tian''er, there are so many capable people and strangers around, how can it be impossible to recover? When King Zhou heard what Daji said so, he felt it was true at the moment, and the younger sister of Daji on the other side was sitting beside King Zhou at the moment, and began to say to King Zhou: "Yes, King, you are the emperor of the true dragon. How can Xiqi''s anti-thief compare with you? Although we are at a disadvantage now, we are completely, not without the power to recover. Hearing these two sisters say so, King Zhou felt a little relieved at this moment. He smiled at this moment, and then put his arms around Daji and her sister. "Two concubines, thanks to the two of you who are around me, I feel so good. If this brother can live forever, you two will enjoy the prosperity of this world with me forever." Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com Although Daji was a little happy to hear what King Zhou said on the surface, there was no turbulence in her heart, but his sister smiled very happily, and Daji could also understand that her sister is still young and she should like these things. . At this moment, King Zhou had temporarily forgotten that these people were coming to attack Brother Chao because he had arrived at Daji, and he was still indulging in the gentle and tender country. On the other side, Xiqi had just broken through the Wandering Soul Pass, and his momentum was even stronger. When Ji Fa and the others moved forward to the last checkpoint of Brother Chao, they also went to attack, and the pioneer who went to attack at this time was Huang Feihu. Because this brother Chao has no one who knows Taoism, and Huang Feihu is still a person in Chaoge before, so he is naturally very familiar with these people, so Ji Fa let Huang Feihu play. And Huang Feihu always wanted to avenge his son. Although Huang Tianhua was not killed by them, it was also to attack Brother Chao, so Huang Feihu was angry at the moment, and now the attack is what he thinks. When Huang Feihu saw the two fighting against each other, he said to them, "Why are you two? What about Zhang Kui? Why did you two be sent?" The two of them uttered wild words and said to Huang Feihu, "Why can''t it be the two of us? We are the legitimate army of the heavenly dynasty, which is like you anti-thief." When Huang Feihu heard these two people speak wildly, he didn''t say anything. At this moment, he made a gesture, and the two armies started fighting like this. At this moment, Huang Feihu was fighting with the two of them alone. In fact, the two of Huang Feihu did not have much impression, and the two men were also full of confidence at the moment. After all, the two of them were also dominant in numbers. I saw the two riding two horses separately, attacking from both sides of Huang Feihu, while Huang Feihu was holding his own weapon and blocking with his left and right hands. And after Huang Feihu and the two of them fought for a while, the soldiers met, and just when they both were about to launch a final onslaught on Huang Feihu, Huang Feihu retreated directly on horseback, and the two swords collided together. Taking advantage of this moment, Huang Feihu directly pierced his own weapon directly into the bodies of the two men, and the two men immediately vomited blood, and then fell off their horses. And the soldiers of Brother Chao saw that the two men who led them had fallen off their horses. At this moment, they were in a rout, and Huang Feihu saw this, stopped his soldiers and withdrew to the barracks. After all, the other soldiers were obviously already everywhere Fleeing, there is no reason to chase. Xiqi Barracks... Ji Fa and others are sitting in the newly stationed camp waiting for Huang Feihus news, but at this moment he is not as worried as before, because now Brother Chao has no other capable people to help, so now there is only Huang Feihu. Can deal with it. At this moment, Huang Feihu returned on horseback, while Ji Fa and others were out of the camp to meet.Huang Feihu quickly dismounted, and after issuing a gift to Ji, everyone quickly returned to the military camp... 3321 Chapter 332 Bones Banner You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Then everyone in the army camp was seated, and at this moment, Huang Feihu was telling Ji Fa the good news.Ji Fa heard this good news from Huang Feihu and was very happy now. "Now we have finally attacked Chaoge, and now is the final war. King Wu Cheng performed well today. It seems that we can enter Chaoge just around the corner. And then Huang Feihu said to Ji Fa and the others: "Although I ended in victory in this war, that Zhang Kui has not yet played, I also understand that Zhang Kui, he has never been defeated, and his wife seems There will be some spells, so now is not the time for us to take it lightly." Hearing what Huang Feihu said, Ji Fa nodded at the moment, and he continued to say to Huang Feihu: "Then you should rest first, and then we will attack again, and then let Jinzha Muzha also go and help you. How powerful is this Kui?" At this moment, Huang Feihu nodded, and Jin Zha Mu Zha also took the command. After that, there was no major incident, and everyone withdrew from the military camp. After Nagato returned, the little black cat was still with him at this moment, and at this moment, it was like an ordinary kitten, lying there quietly, Nagato also passed directly, and ignored her. At this moment, Nagato was sitting on his bed holding his breath, and now the enfeoffment was about to begin, and the things he had delayed so many days finally had the final result. It''s just that Jiang Ziya''s identity as the host of the Conferment of the Gods, although the Conferment of Gods can really bring benefits to Jiang Ziya, his identity is actually a neutral identity. And when he thought of Jiang Ziya, Nagato always felt that Shen Gongbao was a pity. This Shen Gongbaos everything was above Jiang Ziya, but this Yuanshi Tianzun had a fancy to Shen Gongbaos jealous heart, so he let this mediocre Jiang Ziya be. This host. And Shen Gongbao was actually a pawn of Yuanshi Tianzun, but even in the end, if he really died, he didn''t know this. Nagato shook his head at this moment, and this Jiang Ziya''s suspicious and cowardly character, Nagato felt at this moment that he might not be able to take on the role. At this moment, Nagato shook his head and continued his luck, and he didn''t want to do anything else at this moment. After all, he might have his own arrangements for Yuanshi Tianzun. On the other side, both of Zhang Kui''s powerful right-hand men have been killed by this Xiqi. At this moment, Zhang Kui is also more worried. If this is the case, how can he go out? There is only a dead end when he goes out to meet the enemy, so Zhang Kui clearly understands his current situation. He sighed at this moment, and then walked out of the house. After walking out of the house, he always took advantage of the moonlight and continued to walk in his small courtyard, and at this time his mother also walked out. "What''s wrong, is it because of the people of Xiqi that you are so worried?" After Zhang Kui nodded, he sighed and didn''t say much, but he and his mother naturally understood him best, so they didn''t say much. At this moment, they watched, one of his houses was very bright, and Zhang Kui and his mother looked at it at this moment.Romance 888 www.yanqing-888.net Zhang Kui obviously looked at his wife and didn''t know what she was doing in it, but she seemed to be doing the same thing. This is Zhang Kuis mother who said to him: We all know that you are very worried about what happened this time, but you must rest assured that you have never lost before. Why are you so worried about this time? Look. Your wife is practicing the exercises there, but she really wants to help you." Zhang Kui heard his mother say so, and now he looked at his wife who was practicing. At this moment, there was a warm current in his heart and felt that he was very moved. After a while, he only saw his wife and flew out of the window. Here are the two of them. At this moment, his mother didnt say anything. After Zhang Kuis wife and his mother paid a salute, Zhang Kui and his mother left, and Zhang Kui was left here. And his wife. Zhang Kui asked at this moment: "Did you just practice qigong? My mother has already said that you are also very worried about my affairs, but now that you have reached this point, I am afraid you can only bite the bullet." Zhang Kuis wife heard Zhang Kui say so, she can now deeply feel her husbands worries, and she is his wife after all, how can she not help her husband share the worries? "Don''t worry, you look at it." Following his wife''s instructions, Zhang Kui looked at it, and there was a flag-like thing on it, but it was a white flag with the shape of a skeleton on it. Zhang Kui felt uncomfortable when he saw it. "So dizzy, so dizzy, what the hell is this? Seeing me so dizzy." When Zhang Kuis wife heard Zhang Kuis words, she laughed at this moment: This is my newly refined bone flag, which can help you at a critical moment. As long as everyone under this bone flag, everyone will be upset. , Because this bone flag has the power of soul-satisfying. Then, how can they resist you again?" When Zhang Kui heard his wife say this, he was very happy at the moment. After all, with this magical tool, no one might be the one to lose in the real war. At this moment, he said to his wife very happily: "A wife is so helpful, it seems that great things will happen, you are really my good wife." Zhang Kuis wife shook her head, and then said, All of this is what I should do. After all, you are my husband. Of course, I have to be your good helper and help you with everything. Now you can Take the bone flag that I refined for you to battle against the enemy. I am waiting for your good news in the mansion." Zhang Kui nodded to his wife, and then he hugged his wife into his arms. At this moment, Zhang Kui''s wife was leaning on this Kui''s arm. The moonlight disappeared little by little, and it soon reached the second day. Huang Feihu led Jinzha Muzha to attack again, and Zhang Kui finally came out to fight at this moment. At this moment, Huang Feihu didn''t forget to joke after seeing Zhang Kui. "Unexpectedly, you came out to fight today. I thought you were a tortoise with a shrunken head, so I didn''t dare to come out." Zhang Kui was very angry at this moment when he heard Huang Feihu say this. Huang Feihu was also a member of Brother Chao before, but he did not expect to become like this after he returned to Xiqi... 3322 Chapter 333 Jin Zha Mu Zha was arrested You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Zhang Kui didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at this moment. Now that the time has come, he must also meet each other, so he waved his hand and don''t let his army go out. And this is Zhang Kui and his two subordinates, respectively, against the Huang Feihu and Jin Zha Muzha.And this Kui naturally confronted this Huang Feihu, but the two were evenly matched. At this moment, neither of them could pose any threat to each other. And this Kui looked at this Kui and there were two Jinzha Muzha. At this moment, after thinking about it, he ran away directly on the carriage. Jinzha Muzha looked at this Kui and was obviously afraid, so he directly chased him . I saw Zhang Kui quickly escape on horseback, but the soldiers were fighting against each other there. Zhang Kui quickly dismounted after riding to a place, while Jin Zha Muzha naturally dismounted after seeing Zhang Kui dismount and chased directly. go with. When the two got off the horse, they rushed to catch up, while Zhang Kui stood there still, while Jin Zha Muzha felt that this Kui would not be able to fight them at all, so he stood there thinking of surrendering. The two of them stepped forward, and just as they stepped forward, the bone flags erected on the two of them began to contemplate their souls, and at this moment they fell directly to the ground. And Huang Feihu originally wanted to go forward and chase him, but he was just stopped by this Kuis two men, and at this moment, he just defeated these two men. He saw that Jin Zha Mu Zha had obviously been caught by this one. Kui control. In this situation, he absolutely can''t make a rash move anymore. At this moment, he is telling his soldiers to stop, and then they quickly retreat, and this Kui naturally took this Jin Zha Mu Zha back. After Zhang Kui went back, when he saw his wife, she quickly said to her wife: "Madam really depends on you this time. If it weren''t for you, the bone flag, it wouldn''t be so smooth this time." Zhang Kuis wife said to Zhang Kui, Im your wife. What kind of gratitude do you and my husband talk about? You won a big victory this time, and these two people are Jinzha Muzha. " Zhang Kui was very surprised at this moment. He was very surprised why his wife knew Jin Zha Mu Zha, and he also asked his question. Zhang Kuis wife heard her husbands question, and said to her husband: Its nothing. Its just that I have heard of them two in practice before, but I dont know much about them. But now you put them together. Theyve been caught here, Im afraid they think its hard to deal with. Zhang Kui''s wife directly sent her weapon after talking about this, and the rope directly tied the two Jinzha Muzha together. At this moment, Zhang Kui saw that his wife had tied the two people together, but the rope seemed very ordinary, so he asked his wife: "Madam, since you have also heard of them, using ordinary ropes to trap them like this, I am afraid it is not that simple." After Zhang Kui''s wife smiled, she said to him: "This rope is driven by a magic talisman, so it is not that easy to open and break free." Zhang Kui was relieved when he heard his wife say this, but while the two of them were talking, Jin Zha Mu Zha woke up at this moment, and now when the two of them woke up, they saw that they had already He was tied up, and Zhang Kui and his wife were in front of him... Xiqi Camp...China www.huaxzw.com After Huang Feihu returned with the soldiers, and of course this Ji Fa also found out that Jin Zha Mu Zha had been missing, he felt that the matter was not good. "Why is Wang Wucheng only you back this time? Could it be..." After Huang Feihu sighed, he said to Ji Fa: "Yes, as you might expect, this Jin Zha Mu Zha was caught by Na Zhang Kui. We dont know what happened. At that time, we were gaining the upper hand, and this Kui seems to have deliberately led us somewhere. Jin Zha Mu Zha was in the middle of the game, so he chased him and walked in one direction. The two of them fainted directly, while Zhang Kui took the opportunity to catch both of them." Hearing Huang Feihu''s narration, everyone was still a little at a loss at this moment. What was it that could restrain the two of Jin Zha Mu Zha, and the two of them fainted directly under there. At this time, Jiang Ziya directly asked Huang Feihu: "Is there a white bone pattern on it?" After Huang Feihu heard Jiang Ziya''s question, he nodded at Jiang Ziya, confirming Jiang Ziya''s conjecture. But at this moment, Ji Fa heard Jiang Ziya''s question, and he asked Jiang Ziya: "If the prime minister asks like this, does the prime minister know anything?" Jiang Ziya nodded at this moment, and then said to everyone: "According to the description of King Wu Cheng, this is the bone flag. This bone flag has the power to capture the soul, so Jinzha Muzha chased this Kuizhi time. , It is directly fainted to the ground." And now everything is just as Jiang Ziya said, but listening to Jiang Ziya saying that the power of this white bone flag is really very powerful, so everyone does not know what to do at this moment. On the other side, Nezha heard that Jinzha Muzha had been captured, he was very anxious at the moment, and he directly said to Ji Fa: "Wu Wang, since my elder brother and second brother have been arrested now, it is better for me to directly Go ahead and save it." Ji Fa naturally disagrees. "Although your eldest and second elder brothers have been arrested, you are very anxious now, but now everyone still doesn''t know the ability of this bone flag, so you must not act rashly now. Hearing that Ji Fa did not agree with Nezha, he could not act without authorization. At this moment, he could only sit there and sigh, but he was still very worried at the moment. After all, it was his elder brother and second brother who was arrested. But at this time Jiang Ziya spoke instead: "In fact, I think this thing really means Nezha. After all, this bone flag is a fascinating ability, and Nezha is a lotus root and peanut he is naturally not afraid." After Ji Fa heard Jiang Ziya say this, he asked Jiang Ziya: "Since the prime minister said this, I am afraid the prime minister has already planned in his heart." After Jiang Ziya nodded, he explained his plans to everyone one by one, and at the moment Nagato also said there: "The prime minister''s plan is really good. If the prime minister''s plan is to be carried out, I am afraid that time You can easily break this bone flag." Ji Fa heard that even Nagato was admiring Jiang Ziya''s strategy. At this moment, he nodded and said to everyone, then we proceeded as the Prime Minister said... 3323 Chapter 334 The Death of Wucheng King Huang Feihu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And Nezha directly attacked, and Zhang Kui came out to fight, and Nezha had already put a lot of harsh words on Zhang Kui at this moment. Zhang Kui didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at the moment, but said to Nezha: "What if I just arrested your two brothers? If you don''t agree, then come." Nezha was very angry when he heard Zhang Kui''s words, so he directly chased Zhang Kui''er and got under the bone flag, and then was directly knocked to the ground by the bone flag. At this moment, this Kui saw that Nezha had been knocked down to the ground. He was very proud at this moment, and he began to say to Nezha who had fainted before: "What about your arrogant energy just now, why do you become like this now? Hahahahaha." This Kuizi was very proud, and sent someone to tie up Nezha quickly, and then brought Nezha to his camp. On the other side, Kui didnt see his wife when he went back, so he asked his mother, Where did my mother Lanying go? Why didnt I see her when I came back? His mother said to Zhang Kui at the moment: "Lan Ying has gone out. I don''t know what he did. He should be back in a while. You can wait for him in this camp." Zhang Kui nodded and didn''t say anything more, but now the three Jinzha Muzha Nezha have been arrested by themselves, this Kui is naturally very proud. And Zhang Kui has already discussed with Gao Lanying, who is his wife, at this time. At this time, if Jin Zha Mu Zha and Ne Zha are offered to King Zhou, King Zhou will probably be very happy. Then they will be very happy. The rewards will not be less. Zhang Kui was also very proud at the moment. He didn''t expect that the people before him could not deal with these people in Xiqi, and they ended up in the hands of himself and his wife.Zhang Kui thought for a while after his wife came back, and the two of them had to celebrate. On the other side, this Huang Feihu took some soldiers from the other side of the road. This is the only gap for this brother. If they can attack from here at this moment, they will be divided into two groups. , I am afraid that even if this Kui is powerful, it can''t be resisted at all. At this moment, Huang Feihu led the soldiers into the army, and at this moment, his small soldiers said to him: "Even if Zhang Kui is more powerful, he would never think that we would attack from here." King Wu Cheng smiled when he heard this little soldier say this, but then he still said to the little soldier, "Now everything is unknown, so we can''t be careless, so we still need to be careful." After this little soldier nodded, he didn''t say anything, and they always followed Huang Feihu silently. After all, Huang Feihu is also very important, and since Jiang Ziya has entrusted this matter to himself, then he must It must be done hard. And just in the middle of their march.Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and at this moment everyone was shaken by the violent wind, and at this moment, one person appeared. After seeing this person, Huang Feihu asked her, "Who are you? With such ability, I am afraid it is not an ordinary person." At this moment, this person said directly: "I am Zhang Kui''s wife Gao Lanying. If you want to attack our barracks from this place, I am afraid that you are whimsical." Tianya said www.tywxs.com When Huang Feihu heard this Gao Lanying say this, he understood at this moment that the person in front of him was the wife of Zhang Kui, and the spells he thought she used were probably all witchcraft. "You demon girl actually blocked us from marching. If you don''t let go, please stop blaming us for being rude." Gao Lanying laughed loudly at this moment, and then didn''t talk nonsense with Huang Feihu, and directly sacrificed his own weapon.I saw the weapon slowly lifted into the air, and directly shot a dense number of poisonous needles. At this moment, Huang Feihu used his sword to block directly after seeing it, and shouted: "Hurry up and hide or block the needle with your sword." But these minions are minions after all, what are their abilities?All of them were shot to death by this poisonous needle, and the soldier who had just spoken to Huang Feihu turned over the cliff directly. And at this moment, the small team just now only had Huang Feihu left. One person, Huang Feihu, was very angry when he saw the tragedy, so he directly spoke to Gao Lanying: "Wonder, you see I won''t take your life today." After that, Huang Feihu directly took his sword and attacked Gao Lanying, and this Gao Lanying was naturally defending there, and by the way, he took the initiative to attack by identifying the situation. And this Huang Feihu''s ability is not average, he is very fast with the sword, this Gao Lanying is also a little overwhelmed at the moment, then she ran straight forward two steps trivially, and then she was shot to the ground by her own poisonous needle. . After seeing this scene, Huang Feihu laughed at this moment, and said to Gao Lanying who fell on the ground: "Unexpectedly, in the end you would get your own poisoned needle. This is really the most laughable joke in the world. Up." And this Gao Lanying had apparently fainted, and now this situation has happened, but Huang Feihu was still uneasy, so he quickly walked to this Gao Lanying''s side, thinking about giving him the final blow. And just when he was about to give Gao Lanying the final blow, Gao Lanying directly got up again, brushed his poisonous needle, and shot it at that Huang Feihu, and this Huang Feihu hit two or three poisonous needles in succession. Fell to the ground. After he fell to the ground, he finally found out that this was Gao Lanying''s conspiracy. At this moment, he shouted: "You enchantress designed to harm me and prevent Xiqi from marching. You enchantress must not die." And after Huang Feihu finished talking about this, he died with his eyes open. This is a dead end, maybe even he himself didn''t know that he actually died like this in the end. At this moment, Gao Lanying saw that Huang Feihu had been dealt with by herself, and all the people had died at this moment. She looked at Huang Feihu''s body and sighed at him. "I should be blamed for this. If you didn''t have to attack Brother Chao, and this is my husband''s business, how could I make the move, but now that you think of this trick, I will prepare too." Gao Lanying shook his head at this moment, and left as soon as possible.Only the corpses of this place were left everywhere. At this moment, there was actually one person under the cliff who did not die. It was the little soldier who had just chatted with Huang Feihu. At this moment, one of his hands was holding the edge of the cliff, and he just watched Gao Lanying leave. Slowly climbed up...... .. 3324 Chapter 335: Plan failed You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And this little soldier slowly climbed up.He slowly walked to Huang Feihu''s side, and at this moment he also saw that Huang Feihu was dead. And this little soldier knelt down and shouted very sadly: "Wu Cheng, King Wu Cheng, why did you die like this?" This little soldier is very sad, but now it is in this situation, and at this moment they are all killed. Fortunately, he just fell off the cliff, but one hand was held to the side, so he would not fall. Just now, Gao Lanyings attention was completely out of her own, so she saved this life, and this little soldier looked at the current situation, King Wu Cheng had also been killed, but for the present plan, he had to make King Wu Cheng. Take the corpse back, and describe everything to King Wu. But at the moment in the Xiqi army camp, Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others don''t know how they are doing. Before the last moment, how can everyone know whether Jiang Ziya''s deployment will be successful, so now everyone is still a little worried at this moment, but they can only wait quietly like this. After dark, the soldier came to the Xiqi military camp with Huang Feihu''s corpse. At this moment, Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya Changmen and others saw that Huang Feihu was dead, and everyone was very surprised and sad. At this moment, Ji Fa asked the soldier, "What''s the matter with you quickly? Why is King Wu Cheng also killed?" The soldier was distraught at the moment. He knelt down and said to Ji Fa: "When we went there, we thought there was no one at all, but we were in an ambush. A woman claimed to be this Kuis wife. The black magic is very powerful and directly sacrifices the poisonous needle and the poisonous needle blasts us. All of our soldiers were stabbed to death by his poisonous needle at once." "King Wu Cheng resisted with a sword, and I was shot at the bottom of the cliff with that poisonous needle, so I grabbed the edge of the cliff, so I didn''t fall. But King Wu Cheng He was hit by Gao Lanying''s plan, so he was stabbed to death with a poisonous needle by that Gao Lanying." After the soldier had said the ins and outs of the matter, he always continued to Ji Fa and the others at this moment: "If it hadn''t been for that Gao Lanying stabbed King Wu Cheng to death with a poisonous needle, he would just leave, and then I would slowly get up. , Brought the body of King Wu Cheng back." But Ji Fa heard this soldier clarify all the ins and outs. At this moment, he was very sad. King Wu Cheng was an important person, and in the end he couldn''t escape this fate. And this time Jiang Ziya''s plan also failed. In the end, I didn''t expect such a careful plan to be seen through by Gao Lanying. Ji Fa was still in distress at this moment. He quickly got down from his seat and reached the side of Wucheng King Huang Feihu. At this moment, he cried directly beside him. "Wu Cheng has arrived now, why did you leave us directly?" But now everyone feels uncomfortable, and this Jiang Ziya is also ashamed at the moment. After all, his plan was discovered by that Zhang Kui''s wife, and this King Wu Cheng later took his life. But when it was night, Zhang Kui was still a little worried at this moment. Why hasn''t his wife returned?At the moment he was still waiting for his wife in the room. At this moment, someone finally opened the door of his room. At this moment, this Kui quickly looked at the door, and it was his wife Gao Lanying who pushed in.Tomb Raider Novel Network www.daomuxswxs.com "Where have you been, ma''am? You don''t know I''m worried about it." Gao Lanying said to this Kui at this moment, "Didnt you confront the people in Xiqi today? But I was restless. I always felt that the people in Xiqi were fraudulent, so I wanted to come to us. Take a look at the other road, and I saw that someone wanted to pass that road and attack us." "I just cast the spell directly and killed all those people, and do you know who is there?" When Zhang Kui heard his wife say this, he also understood that it was because she was worried that she would go to the place to find out, but when he heard his wife say this, he still didn''t know who she had met today. "Who is it? You can tell me in such a surprised tone." Gao Lanying was particularly proud at the moment, and she said to Zhang Kui: "It''s that Huang Feihu. He was hit by my trick and died under my poisoned needle." After Zhang Kui heard his wife say so, he was also very surprised at the moment. He didn''t expect that Huang Feihu would eventually die under his wife''s poisonous needle.Unexpectedly, the people of Xiqi who sent them to attack on another route turned out to be Huang Feihu. "It''s really thanks to my wife. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be hit this time. But if Huang Feihu is dead, he had turned to Xiqi before. I didn''t think he was pleasing to my eyes, but he was just talking yesterday. Kuangyan, you died today." And this piece of Kui always thought of something after he finished speaking, and said to his wife: "Yes, madam, in fact, I also have good news to tell you that we have won a big victory today, and This Nezha has also been caught by me, and I will sacrifice these three brothers to King Zhou, and I am afraid that our benefits will be indispensable at that time." And these two couples are talking about this matter at this moment, it is not affectionate, and at this moment someone kicked in. Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui were surprised, and at this moment they both felt even more surprised at the sight. I saw that it was Nezha breaking in. At this moment, he looked at these two couples so lovingly, and he said directly: "Look at me not taking the lives of your husband and wife today. Even thinking of taking our three brothers Dedicated to King Zhou, I am afraid that the heads of the two of you will be dedicated to King Zhou." Gao Lanying and this Kui were so strong that Nezha uttered wild words. At this moment, they did not continue talking nonsense with Nezha. They also directly sacrificed their weapons. The first one was this Kuis wife Gao Lanying. Gao Lanying directly sacrificed his weapon at this moment, and its weapon has been spraying poison needles at Nezha. At this moment, although Nezha dodges, the number of poisonous needles is really dense, and he is slightly unprepared. This poisonous needle also penetrated into the back. Nezha saw that the situation was not good at the moment, he could not resist Gao Lanying''s poisoned needle at all, so he said to Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui: "Look at me in the coming day to get revenge on both of you." After Nezha finished speaking, he disappeared in front of the two of them, while Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui stood there, and this Gao Lanying was still very proud, after all, Nezha had also been shot by her own poison... 3325 Chapter 336: Demon Girl Gao Lanying You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although Nezha has escaped, and at this moment, this Kui still doesn''t know what the situation is, and this Gao Lanying asked Zhang Kui: "Husband, what is the situation? Hasn''t he been caught by you." At this moment, Zhang Kui shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know what the situation was. Since Nezha appeared, this piece of Kui has always looked very confused. And Gao Lanying stopped saying anything at this moment, and she continued to Zhang Kui: "It seems that this Xiqi man is really capable, but this Nezha has already been shot by my poison. It won''t be too arrogant. For the sake of this plan, let''s first send this Jinzha Muzha back to Brother Chao to offer to King Zhou. Zhang Kui nodded, and then the two of them packed up and were ready to fall asleep, but this Kui had experienced the shock just now, and Gao Lanying was there to comfort Zhang Kui. Nezha fled all the way and returned to the Xiqi military camp. But this time I really failed. I was even connected to myself but the two brothers didn''t save it, and now I have also been shot by the poison. And when he first arrived at Xiqi Military Camp, Yang Jian saw Nezha. At this moment, Yang Jian came out to meet him. Looking at Nezha''s current appearance, he couldn''t stand up straight, so he hurried over to help him. "What''s wrong with you? Is it because of their tricks? Why is it difficult to get up now?" At this moment, Nezha was supported by this Yang Jian and walked slowly forward, and then said to Yang Jian: "You don''t know that Zhang Kui''s wife is really good, so I got his poisonous needle, and now I can''t even straighten my waist." After Yang Jian heard this, he was shocked and angry. At this moment, he unexpectedly said: "What? It turned out to be Zhang Kui''s wife again. Isn''t it the woman named Gao Lanying?" After hearing what Yang Jian said, Nezha answered that he was right. At this moment, he found that Yang Jians attitude was somewhat different, so he asked Yang Jian: "What''s the situation with what you are talking about? Obviously only I was shot by Gao Lanying''s poison." At this moment, Yang Jian had already helped Nezha into the army camp, and as soon as Nezha entered the army camp, he saw King Wu Cheng lying on the cold ground. And everyone''s expressions were very distressed, Nezha even a fool knew what was going on now, and he was very sad at this moment. Regardless of his low back pain, Nezha quickly got up and ran to the front of King Wucheng. Then he saw that King Wucheng was really breathless, and he shouted with great sorrow: "Wucheng King, why are you doing this? Go? It''s already this time, why did you lose your life?" Nezha was very sad at this moment, and when he looked at King Wu Cheng''s wound with a poisoned needle, he also understood that King Wu Cheng had also been involved in Gao Lanying''s conspiracy, and he was very angry at this moment. But Ji Fa was so excited when he saw Nezha, and he looked at Nezha as if he was injured, and at this moment, he signaled to Yang Jian to attach Nezha to a chair and sit down. "Nezha, what''s wrong with you? You came back with a serious injury, so please tell us what the situation is like?" Yue Shu Zhai www.yszbook.com However, Nezha is now distraught, but since Ji Fa has already asked this, Nezha said to Ji Fa at this moment: "I successfully got into Zhang Kui''s camp, but when I was going to attack Zhang Kui, this Gao Lanying was also beside Zhang Kui, and the weapon that Gao Lanying sacrificed was also very powerful. The poisonous needles were so dense that I was hit. Two stitches. In the end, I saw that the situation was not good, so I ran back directly, but I didn''t expect King Wu Cheng to also..." After hearing all this, Ji Fa shook his head at this moment. He didn''t expect Jiang Ziya''s plan this time. Although they looked foolproof, they all failed in the end. At this moment, Ji Fa said, "Both failures are due to that Gao Lanying. It seems that Gao Lanying really has two brushes, and Wang Wu Cheng was also affected by him..." But Jiang Ziya didn''t dare to say anything on the side. After all, this plan was designed by himself, and in the end it all failed. Jiang Ziya was sitting aside at this moment, but his face was very embarrassed. But now, King Wu Cheng is dead is also an indisputable fact, Ji Fa is telling everyone: "The matter has reached this point, no matter how sad everyone is, you can''t change the facts. Now that King Wu Cheng is dead, we still Is he buried too far?" Everyone nodded at the moment.After that, they all went out, and this Jiang Ziya set up an altar to help King Wu Cheng super. After everyone buried the Wucheng King, Ji Fa was still very worried at this moment. I didnt expect that at the last moment, he would meet such a woman. This woman obviously did not learn Taoism, so what she would be witchcraft. But no matter how powerful this magic technique is, at this moment he actually lost the general of King Wu Cheng, and how his feelings for King Wu Cheng were such ordinary feelings. At this moment, Ji Fa and others returned to the military camp and said to everyone: "In this situation, what should we do next? All the problems are the woman named Gao Lanying, and she obviously will witchcraft." Everyone is discussing with each other in your home, and now this situation is very difficult for anyone to find.And for a while, I couldn''t think of a good way. On the other side, the two Jinzha Muzha had already been escorted to the road by Gao Lanying, and the two Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui were very proud to see Jin Zha Muzha being escorted to the road. And this Kui said to his wife Gao Lanying at this moment: "Madam, all of this really depends on you. Even Na Zha has been seriously injured, I am afraid they should no longer threaten us." At this moment, Gao Lanying nodded to Zhang Kui. After that, the two of them didn''t say much, and now they have the upper hand for the current plan.At that time, Jin Zha Mu Zha was sent to Brother Chao, King Zhou treated them both, and he would never forget to reward them. At this moment, Zhang Kui asked Gao Lanying: "Madam, but what can we do for the present? We can''t just sit here and wait for death." Gao Lanying thought for a long time and said to Zhang Kui: "Master, I am afraid that this matter can only be left to die, but this Xiqi has just lost a general, and this Nezha has been seriously injured by me, I am afraid they will come again. Offensive will be slightly afraid." On the other side of the Xiqi barracks, Nezha felt very sad. His waist had been seriously injured, but he still wanted to rush into this Kui barracks to teach him a lesson. 3326 Chapter 327 Yang Jians revenge alone? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xiqi Camp... Everyone is very sad now. Everyone has just finished the funeral of King Wu Cheng. At this moment, everyone is so sad that they don''t know what to do next. At this moment everyone was sitting down very silent, and Jiang Ziya didn''t know what to say at this moment. Looking at the situation now, Nagato is really embarrassed, and at this moment he said to everyone: "I know that everyone is in grief now, but we still have to discuss the next thing carefully, otherwise it will be troublesome until then. getting bigger." All the people are still in sad mood at the moment, but after they heard what Nagato said, they finally eased from the sad mood, but now they don''t know what to do with this situation. On the contrary, Jiang Ziya heard Nagato say so, and at this moment he also felt that he had to say something now. "Nagato is right. Although we are very sad about the death of King Wu Cheng, we still have to discuss how to deal with the demon girl named Gao Lanying, otherwise we will remain stagnant, and if her bone flag We cant crack it, and we will be in a very troublesome situation. Nezha had long wanted to avenge King Wu Cheng, and he had also been attacked by Gao Lanying''s black magic. Now he still has two poisonous needle injuries on his waist. Although he has just been treated, it will not be too long. To recover. But Nezha still said at this moment: "Well, let me go, I''ve seen that Gao Lanying is not pleasing to my eyes, and that demon girl is still there to avenge me, I must find her to avenge King Wucheng, and my two My brother is still in his hands, I really don''t know what happened to them." While Ji Fa was sitting in the front and watching everyone discussing below, he shook his head and slowly said, "This matter is not so easy. Everyone should rectify a little bit and discuss how to fight. Otherwise, it wont help if we go rashly." At this time, Yang Jian stood up directly. At this moment, he said to Ji Fa: Why not let me go? That Gao Lanyings black art shouldnt be able to fight me. After all, I will still change seventy-two. If you dont give them A lesson, I am afraid they will be very rampant. If they attack our barracks then, our injuries will be even more severe." When Ji Fa heard Yang Jian say this, he still hesitated at this moment. He didn''t know whether Yang Jian should be allowed to go out in this situation.Ji Fa could only helplessly shook his head there, wondering whether he should agree to Yang Jian''s request. Nagato saw this situation at the moment, and he said, Actually, I think its a good plan to let Yang Jian go now. By the way, I can also explore what happened to Jinzha Muzha. Otherwise, if they do something to Jinzha Muzha. What''s going on, it won''t be worth the loss." Ji Fa heard that even Nagato had said so, after that he nodded, and finally reminded Yang Jian to be careful. After Yang Jian heard this, he hurried out of the camp, and now he wanted to find Zhang Kuis family as soon as possible. After all, if it were not for them, how could Xiqi now suffer such a heavy loss. In the Chaoge Barracks...Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com Zhang Kui and his wife were lovingly in their room. The two of them had sent away Jin Zha Mu Zha today, and they just want to keep the brothers camp well, but based on their current situation , They are there to discuss whether to attack Xiqi barracks. "Madam, you said that we have the upper hand in this situation. Do you want me to lead my troops to attack Xiqi tomorrow." After Gao Lanying shook her head, she said again: "Master, I feel that this matter is not anxious. Although the people of Xiqi have already taken advantage of this matter, we still need to discuss this matter properly. Clearly, we may suffer a big loss if we go rashly." Zhang Kui nodded when he heard his wife say so. After all, he also felt that his wife said it was reasonable, and now they are defending very well here. As long as they can prevent Xiqi from attacking Brother Chao, Everything else is easy to say, so Zhang Kui actually didn''t want to get in trouble. But he was still very grateful to his wife, if it wasn''t for Gao Lanying who had been helping him, how could he do these things so smoothly. "Madam is right, then we will stay here quietly to see if their Xiqi people will have a plan for the next step, but we have always had the upper hand and they have suffered heavy losses. I think they should not act rashly." Gao Lanying also nodded at this moment. The two wanted to blow out the candles and went to sleep. After all, it was very late at this time, but when they were just about to blow the candles, they heard someone shouting for both of them. "Gao Lanying, Zhang Kui, you two have sinned so badly, don''t hurry up and die." The two were shocked when they heard it. Fortunately, Gao Lanying was most shocked by Zhang Kui. After all, this was their brother''s camp, and they were also guarded by the army, but why was someone calling their names outside their room? Gao Lanying was not afraid that he rushed out directly, and at this moment, he saw Yang Jian in the sky. At this moment, Yang Jian was suspended in the air, and then he shouted there, humiliating and insulting the two of them. Gao Lanying saw Yang Jian in the sky at this moment, and at this moment he was still not afraid: "You are Yang Jian, I didn''t expect you to be here out of thin air. See if I can take care of you." Zhang Kui was very surprised to see this scene at this moment, but he had his wife next to him, so he was not afraid, and Gao Lanying directly sacrificed his own poison needle at this moment, and the poison needle was so densely packed that it was facing Yang Jian. Fly away. Yang Jian was directly landing at this moment, and he was holding his weapon at this moment to fight this Gao Lanying, Gao Lanying was not afraid to hold his own weapon directly, and the two met in battle. The two weapons intersected and made a lot of noise, and Zhang Kui also wanted to help his wife at this time, but was stopped by his wife. After all, Zhang Kui was just a mortal and it was very difficult to fight against Yang Jian. At this time, Gao Lanying secretly shot a poisoned needle when the two were fighting, and this time it happened to hit Yang Jian. Yang Jian was injured and moved slowly, and this Gao Lanying directly sacrificed the rope he had written with a talisman. This Yang Jian was bound. After Yang Jian was locked up, he turned directly into a stone. After all, he had 72 changes, and when both Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui saw that Yang Jian had become a stone, this Kui was very worried... 3327 Chapter 338 Killing Mother You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Gao Lanying was still laughing at this moment, which was in sharp contrast to Zhang Kui. At this moment, Zhang Kui saw his wife still laughing, and asked: "What can I do? He has turned into stone." Gao Lanying still chanted the spell at this moment, and said directly to Zhang Kui at this moment: "So what? Although he has become a stone, he has been tied up by the rope of my spell." Gao Lanying sent people to cut the stone with a knife at the moment, and when those people were about to cut the stone, Yang Jian changed back to his original shape. Gao Lanying laughed at this moment, but he didn''t expect Yang Jian to return to his original shape so easily. At this moment, Gao Lanying said to his subordinates: "Put him out of me and cut him off." Those subordinates took the orders, and then pushed Yang Jian out. Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui were very happy. They did not expect that they had captured another General Xiqi at the moment, and now if Yang Jian is killed by them, Jin Zha Mu Zha will be sent to Chaoge City soon. , I''m afraid this Xiqi general also has no powerful characters. "Madam, you are really amazing. I didn''t expect it to be easy. This Yang Jian was also caught by us. Before, I thought this Xiqi man was so amazing, but now that he is in contact, it is completely different from the rumors." Gao Lanying heard Zhang Kui say this at the moment, and said to Zhang Kui: "Master, let''s go take a look together. After all, we can only rest assured if we see Yang Jian being killed with our own eyes." Zhang Kui nodded, then he and Gao Lanying went to the place where Yang Jian was decapitated. At this moment, the two of them watched Yang Jian''s death with their own eyes, and the two of them were relieved and slowly returned to their own. room. The two of them just wanted to sleep, and now the big rock in their hearts finally fell to the ground. At this moment, Gao Lanying just wanted to blow the candle and the two had a good rest. At this moment, a soldier came to report. The soldier was trembling outside the door of Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui''s room. At this moment, he was kneeling on the ground, terrified. "The big business is not good, Mrs. Yang Jian... Yang Jian..." The soldier was trembling, and now Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui didn''t know what he was going to say. They were going to bed just now, and they didn''t expect someone to be disturbed again, and Yang Jian had just been beheaded?Gao Lanying still had some doubts at this moment, but she still opened the door. At this moment Gao Lanying was standing at the door, and then she asked the soldier: "Yang Jian was not just beheaded, what happened to you now?" The soldier knelt in front of Gao Lanying at the moment, and then kowtow to Gao Lanying, and then said to Gao Lanying: "Lady old man, we didn''t know what was going on just now. We obviously chopped off Yang Jian''s head, but after you left, we saw that it was the old lady who fell to the ground..." Zhang Kui thought it was nothing big and everything had his wife, but he was shocked when he heard it, and his mind was blank at the moment, but this matter is absolutely impossible.596 Novel www.596xs.com Gao Lanying was also very surprised after hearing this, but they had just seen each other with their own eyes, but there was no time to delay at this moment, she quickly pulled Zhang Kui to the place where Yang Jian had just been executed. When the two arrived, they saw that it was Kui''s mother who was lying on the ground. At this moment, they were very sad. Gao Lanying directly knelt on the ground, crying beside Zhang Kui''s mother. "Mother... daughter-in-law is not filial." Zhang Kui was standing there at the moment, but he still couldn''t help crying. After all, this was his own mother, but now, he died in his own hands. Zhang Kui still didn''t understand how everything happened. But now this picture itself is absolutely unacceptable. At this time, there was another sound floating in the sky. "Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui are embarrassed. If you end up in this situation, you deserve it. Especially Zhang Kui, you even killed your mother with your own hands. I''m afraid God can''t spare you at all. Hahahaha." The sound was floating in the air, but this Kui and Gao Lanying sounded so harsh, and at this moment, the sound disappeared with the wind after it echoed again. At this time, Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui were still distraught. This Kui and Gao Lanying fell directly to the ground. At this moment, they were supporting their mother, but their mother did not breathe. Zhang Kui couldn''t bear the pain of bereavement at all. At this moment, he stood up directly, holding his sword and wanted to find Yang Jian for revenge, but Yang Jian had already left, and his voice had disappeared with the wind. Gao Lanying saw Zhang Kui''s impulsiveness at this moment and stopped Zhang Kui. At this moment, she hugged Zhang Kui''s leg directly and cried out there: "Master, you want to take revenge for this time. I am afraid that you will be caught by the plot of the Xiqi people. What can I do then? Now we should calm down. We will bury our mother before thinking about revenge. " After Zhang Kui sighed, he didn''t say anything any more, but he must repay this sigh. After all, his mother could not die in the hands of the Xiqi people in vain. Zhang Kui gritted his teeth and swore there: "Yang Jian, I will swear that I will not kill you." And Gao Lanying is still crying there at the moment. Her identity is already known to Kuis mother, but she has never treated herself as a monster. She has always treated herself very well, just like her own biological mother. Now she is even tricked. Died under his own hands, this is absolutely unacceptable for Gao Lanying. At this moment, Zhang Kui squatted down after helping his sad wife and picked up his mother. At this moment, he was full of sadness when he looked at his mother like this. But for the present plan, it is just like the wife said, that the mother should be buried first, but he finally glanced at his mother''s kind face, and the mother who was only good to him died just like this. Xiqi Camp... Yang Jian returned to the Xiqi military camp smoothly, and Ji Fa and others were in the military camp at the moment. Although everyone was very indifferent and didn''t talk about anything, since Yang Jian has already left, everyone naturally has to wait for him to come back here. What''s the situation? If anything goes wrong, everyone can discuss as soon as possible how to rescue Yang Jian at that time. After all, the situation in Xiqi is very precarious, and everyone can''t bear any more injuries or deaths... 3328 Chapter 339: Rescue Jinzha Muzha You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Ji Fa saw Yang Jian''s return at this moment, and there seemed to be no other wounds on his body. He was still in good spirits, and then he said: "We are relieved to see your smooth return, but this time you went to find out whether Jin Zha Mu Zha Whereabouts?" At this moment, Yang Jian was there to report the situation to Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others. At this moment, he slowly said, "My journey is still very smooth. I have already heard the whereabouts of Jin Zha Mu Zha, but I am afraid their situation is a bit embarrassing now." Nezha still has low back pain, so he is inconvenient to continue to rescue Jin Zha Muzha, but the situation of Jin Zha Muzha is also his most worrying thing now. "What are you talking about? Why are my two brothers in a difficult situation now? Could it be that something happened to them?" Nezha is very anxious at the moment, after all, the safety of his two brothers is still unclear. Yang Jian sighed, then helplessly shook his head and said: "I already knew the whereabouts of the two of them when I went to investigate. They have been sent to Brother Chao by Zhang Kui and Gao Lanying. I am afraid they are on the way. And I also listened to the conversation between Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui. , The two of them will probably be more violent after Brother Chao. After all, everyone knows how much King Zhou hates us." After Nezha listened, he was very anxious. At this moment, he stood up directly regardless of his waist injury. Now if this is the case, he must hurry to save Jinzha Muzha, otherwise his two brothers may be afraid It''s really as bad as Yang Jian said. And now its very close to Chaoge. It doesnt take long to go to Chaoge. If you dont act, its probably too late. "Nezha, sit down and don''t be impulsive. We wait until Yang Jian finishes everything and then see what happens? We will definitely go to save Jinzha Muzha then, so you should sit down and calm down." Nagato was there to comfort Nezha at this moment, because he really didn''t know what Nezha would do on impulse. After all, Nezha was a child, and he didn''t think about anything. "Yang Jian, go ahead, what other information did you find afterwards, and what did you do this time?" On the contrary, Yang Jian laughed, and he said to everyone at this moment: "You dont know that I will do everything, but let the two of Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui kill their own mother, but thats better. They have a lesson." "Now I have taught them a lesson. I''m afraid they won''t act rashly. Then I found that Zhang Kui seemed to have the urge to chase me, but Gao Lanying stopped him and said that he should be Burial for his mother." But after Ji Fa heard about this, he was not only unhappy, but also worried. Now Yang Jian actually designed Zhang Kui for his mother. I am afraid that after this Kui buried his mother, he will seek revenge. But then Whether they can fight against Zhang Kui is another matter.Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net "Although you are right to avenge King Wucheng, this matter is too reckless. What should we do if this Kui anger comes to us in Xiqi for revenge? Now that we Xiqi loses our troops, I am afraid that time will be too. Not necessarily their opponent." Everyone was talking there, but Jiang Ziya didnt say a word. After all, he didnt expect this situation now, and the one-size-fits-all solution he had thought was broken one by one. Now he can only sit there and listen to everyones discussion. , To avoid any mistakes or omissions. And this is after Yang Jian heard Ji Fa say so, he waved his hand and continued to say to Ji Fa: "King Wu, don''t worry, I did this after careful consideration. This Kui has already lost his mother, and today I also taught him a lesson. I''m afraid he will attack first and weigh his own abilities. Anyway, he should bury his mother before talking, so we still have time to recuperate and think about how to fight it." After Nagato heard Yang Jian say so.So he continued to agree with him: "Actually, I think Yang Jian did this thing right. This way, it really gives us time." Ji Fa nodded at this moment, but now even if they have time off, they still can''t fight Zhang Kui. What''s the deal? But now the most important thing is the matter of Jin Zha Mu Zha. At this moment, Ji Fa said: "For the present plan, it can only be done like this. And now Jin Zha Mu Zha''s matter is very urgent, and Nezha suffers now. I am seriously injured, I am afraid I can''t go to rescue, I don''t know who can go to rescue now?" At this moment, Nezha heard about Jinzha Muzha. At this moment, he stood up, and then said: "I am not afraid of this little injury. In fact, I can save my two brothers." After Nagato listened, he walked directly to the side of Nezha. At this moment, he touched Nezhas waist with his hand. Nezha was so painful that he couldnt bear it. At this moment, he bent his waist down again. Yeah, still babbling there. Everyone also saw Nezha''s appearance. At this moment, Ji Fa even shook his head and said, "Nezha, you are already like this, but you should take a good rest. I also know that you are worried about your eldest brother and second brother, but we are here. Why are you so worried." Nezha sat down slowly at this moment, but he was still very anxious at the moment. Yang Jian stood up and said: "It''s okay. Let me go about this matter. Believe me, I will definitely take Jinzhamu. Zha, who was rescued, and Nezha, take care of your wounds. Don''t act rashly." Ji Fa heard Yang Jian say this, and at this moment it also felt that Yang Jian said it, and it can only do this for the present. Nezha stopped after hearing it. After all, he also knew that Yang Jians abilities were very powerful. Yang Jian can feel at ease when he saves his two brothers. When Yang Jian was about to leave, Nagato said something to Yang Jian: "You must be careful when you go this time. There are also King King and Daji, and you also know Dajis. Identity, so you have to be careful about everything and act according to the situation." After Yang Jian nodded, he left directly.At this moment, Ji Fa said to everyone: "Now let''s go back and rest. And Nezha has a staff member, you helped him back. Now he is in this situation, and he still needs to take a good rest." .. 3329 Chapter 340 Eternal Life Pill You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato helped Nezha back into his camp, and at this moment, after he had settled Nezha, he repeatedly told him not to act rashly, and then returned to his camp with peace of mind. At this moment, after he saw the little black cat, he didnt say anything. After all, the little black cat has reached an agreement with him. If she wants to continue in this Xiqi military camp, she will always show her as a cat. . Nagato passed the little black cat directly, and walked to his bed. At this moment, he just wanted to have a good rest, but the little black cat ran to his side, and now he arched her head. Arch long door legs. But Nagato still didn''t respond. At this moment, he was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed and practicing calmly.But only he himself knew that even though he wanted to calm himself now, his mood was fluctuating. The little black cat was also very disappointed when she saw Nagato. She meowed twice, then left Nagato and went to another place. After that, she shrank into a ball in one place, but at this moment her The eyes are hollow. It''s not that Nagato didn''t want to care about the little black cat, but he didn''t know why. Something that shouldn''t have appeared between him and the little black cat, and he actually felt that there was a trace of the little black cat that he couldn''t give up. Although Nagato has come into this world now, he still doesnt know how long he can stay here, and now the Conferred God will be over soon. What will happen to the relationship between him and the little black cat? Follow yourself all the time. So now it''s time to give up, Nagato was totally unwilling in his heart, but fortunately, he just found out that this is still too late, I am afraid that his indifference is good for both of them. Now there are two things that worries Nagato. One is the enchantress named Gao Lanying, her magic skills are also very high, I am afraid it is not easy to deal with, and Xiqi has also folded his hands several times. The second is the relationship between him and the little black cat. In the end, no matter what, I am afraid that he can no longer carry the little black cat, so... Nagato didn''t expect this to come to the end, and his thoughts were so confused, but I am afraid that everything will have to wait for Yang Jian to rescue this Jin Zha Mu Zha before speaking. Chao Ge Dajis bedroom... "The king, come and catch me. Hahahaha..." Daji was running there while laughing.And her voice was sweet, and it was full of charm in the ears of King Zhou. When King Zhou heard Daji''s words like this, he was already fascinated by Daji at the moment, and now he was so happy. So why doesnt he worry about the current situation of Brother Chao? There is nothing to worry him at all. Zhang Kui just came to report a few days ago and killed a general of Xiqi, and it seems that Jinzha Muzha did it today. It will also be sent to Brother Chao. In this situation, Brother Chao has the upper hand. How can King Zhou be unhappy? King Zhou laughed at this moment and then ran a few steps, he directly embraced Daji in his arms, and at this moment the two of them were enjoying the spring. At this moment, an untimely soldier came in front of the two of them, and then he saluted and began to report: "To tell the king that Jin Zha Mu Zha has been sent to Chaoge by General Zhang. What should we do?" King Zhou was very angry at first, but now when it was a full moon, the soldier dared to come and disturb him, but when he heard that it was Jinzha Muzha, he straightened his face again. "Since they have arrived at Brother Chao, they should be beheaded in the street, in order to follow your example, and see who else dares to betray." Food Novel www.meishi2008.com The smiling face of King Zhou just disappeared completely, but now his face is decisive and very vicious. At this moment, Daji coquettishly said to King Zhou: "My lord, if this is the case, I am afraid it would be too cheap for them, and the last time Li Jing and his wife were beheaded in the street? But in the end they were still rescued, so this I''m afraid something is wrong." At this moment, King Zhou heard what Daji said so, he also felt that what Daji said was reasonable, but now this situation, how can they deal with them. And during the conversation between the few people, they had already sent Jinzha Muzha. At this moment, King Zhou was even more angry when he saw the two of them, and Daji slowly approached him after seeing the two of them. The two approached. Jin Zha Mu Zha has been tied up at the moment, but King Zhou is still a little worried. "Ai Fei, be careful, don''t get so close to them, it won''t be good if you get hurt." At this moment, Daji was very charming and cast a wink at King Zhou, and said softly and weakly: "Don''t worry, king, the two of them have been caught, what is the power to harm me?" Jin Zha Mu Zha was very angry at the moment. They didn''t expect that they would be sent here easily by Zhang Kui. If it weren''t for their carelessness, how could they end up like this. "You temptress, chaos and political affairs endanger the world. You deserve to die 10,000 times." Daji was still not angry when he heard it, but King Zhou was very angry when he heard it, and he wanted to cut them off with his own hands. This scene was for Daji to stop it. Daji looked at both of them with aura at this moment, and at this moment said to the King Zhou: "The king must not be reckless. I think both of them have aura, I am afraid I can''t kill both of them." King Zhou didn''t understand what Daji was saying at this moment. "Aura, what''s that?" Daji slowly explained to King Zhou that this aura is the mortal person in the sky, and there is a kind of aura of its own. At this moment, Daji is guessing, I am afraid that these two people are fairy children from the sky. But when King Zhou heard Daji''s explanation like this, he was even more confused at this moment. He also heard Daji just now that he could not behead the two of them. This is what worries him the most. So what should the two of them do? Disposal? At this moment, Daji ignored the screams of these two people, and slowly walked towards King Zhou. At this moment, he said to King Zhou: "Congratulations, King Hexi, in fact, this is not necessarily a good thing. They both have such aura, and this kind of aura is the most effective for refining the elixir. I am afraid that it will be able to refine an immortal pill at that time. When King Shi eats it, he will live longer." King Zhou is very happy to hear Daji say so. If it is really like what Daji said, then his brothers century-old dynasty will always be in his own hands, and the prosperity and wealth of this world will always be enjoyed by himself. What could be better than this. "If it is really like what Aifei said, it would be great, then Gu can share the prosperity of the song with Aifei. Hahahaha..." .. 3330 Chapter Three Hundred and Forty One You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Zhou is giving this matter full responsibility to Daji. After all, if Daji can really refine the eternal golden core as she said, this matter will be of supreme benefit to him. King Zhou took responsibility for this matter to Da Ji. Da Ji was naturally very happy. At this moment, she took Jin Zha Mu Zha and came to the deep forest. And soon Da Jizhe took them into a cave, and Da Jis sister was also here. Although they were monsters, they were also women after all. At this moment, seeing Jin Zha Mu Zha two such handsome boys, Some can''t help it. Daji said at this moment: "Tiantian and her sister are facing the king in the palace. I didn''t expect that there will be such a handsome niche in this world. It''s better for you two to leave us, and we can also consider letting you go." After Jinzha Muzha heard this, he felt that Daji was too shameless. At this moment, he said directly: "Bah, who do you think we are? How can I mix with you, the enchantress?" Daji didn''t see them at all at this moment, and now she doesn''t say much anymore. In the end, she set up a barrier at the entrance of the cave, and then said to Jinzha Muzha: "I will give you two one day to think about it. If you two still don''t follow by then, don''t blame my sister and me for being polite." After speaking, the two of them left directly. Jin Zha Mu Zha was disapproving. At this moment, the two of them watched Daji and her sister have left, and they wanted to break through the barrier and escape. They didn''t believe how powerful this Daji could keep them in this hole.At this moment, the two of them are concentrating on offering all their mana to give this barrier a heavy blow to see if they can break through the barrier. But I didnt expect that the barrier was really powerful, and this Daji''s skill was also very deep. Just when Jinzha Muzha wanted to break through the barrier, he was bounced back by the huge energy of the barrier. At this moment, the two of them were directly down. Ground. But both of them vomited a mouthful of blood at the same time, and then there was another vague voice... "I advise you two not to continue trying here. My skill is far above you. If you continue to try, you will still be injured by that time." Although Jinzha Muzha is lying on the ground at this moment, and they have suffered a little internal injury at this moment, but fortunately the rebound force is not particularly great, so the two can sit up, but now they can never continue to break through the barrier. Because the last injured person is themselves. After the two shook their heads helplessly, they sat there holding their breath, thinking about using their skills to slowly start recuperating. On the other side, the two ministers of King Zhou''s bedroom were there to persuade each other. "My lord, I think this matter needs a long-term consideration. The golden core matter is probably not so reliable, so we think we should execute the two Jinzha Muzha early." "That''s right, the king, this matter is really outrageous, and we also feel that this matter is more unstable, so please think twice." King Zhou was very angry when he heard the words of the two of them. Although he is not old, his age is growing bit by bit. If he can really make the elixir, it will be very beneficial to him, but the two of them are clearly blocked. King Zhou was a little angry.85 novel www.book85.com Just as King Zhou wanted to say something, Daji and her sister walked in from the other side at this moment, and then slowly walked to King Zhou''s side. At this moment, the two of them were sitting on the left and right sides of King Zhou. "It''s too arbitrary for you to say this. If you don''t know, it doesn''t mean that others don''t know. You clearly don''t want the king to prolong his life by saying this. What are you doing?" Daji questioned these two ministers very angry at this moment.And although I really didn''t arrest Jin Zha Mu Zha for this, I still use this excuse now, no matter how the two ministers refuted it.So Daji was naturally aggressive there. When the minister heard what Daji said, he was a little scared, and now the attitude of King Zhou is also very bad, he said to the two ministers: "Okay, don''t mention this matter again. If you mention it again, you can blame the loneliness. I think you will not care about you two because you are relatives and relatives. Two quickly retreat." At this moment, the two ministers heard King Huang and Daji say this, and they felt that there was no point in persuading them like this, and the two of them retreated quickly after saluting. Daji is sitting next to King Zhou, and there he coquettishly said to King Zhou: "My lord, look at what the two of them are talking about. It''s simply too rebellious. They clearly don''t want you to be good. ." At this moment, King Zhou was holding Daji and her sister there, and he said to them both: "Dont worry, no one can stop this time. Gu has promised you and wont let them stop them. ." At this moment, Daji was relieved to hear King Zhou say this. At this moment, she gestured to her sister with one look. The two of them leaned their heads on King Zhou''s shoulders at this moment, and they acted spoiled at King Zhou there. How can King Zhou resist these two beauties embrace and embrace him? At this moment, he is very useful, but now he is holding these two beauties with his two hands separately and drunk in this gentle town. Inside the next day It was already night, and Daji and her sister wanted to go to the cave to see the situation of Jinzha Muzha. They had already taught Jinzha Muzha a lesson yesterday. I wonder if they will repent today. When I just entered Dongdaji, the two of them saw it. Jinzha Muzha and the two of them were holding their breath, but this should be the case, because yesterday I also sensed that the two of them wanted to break through the barrier, but they were bitten back by the barrier. It is there to adjust the health and vitality. "How is it? How did you two think about it?" Jin Zha Mu Zha heard Da Ji say so, slowly opened his eyes, and at this moment the two slowly stood up again. "Since the two of us can''t escape, then the two of us can only bear it, so let''s listen to you." Jin Zha sighed after finishing speaking. "Yes, just like what my brother said, the two of us resigned." Mu Zha also shook his head and said. Daji and her sister heard this Jinzha Muzha say so. At this moment, she glanced at her sister, and then the two pounced on Jinzha Muzha separately...... .. 3331 Chapter 342 Jin Zha Mu Zha was successfully rescued You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Daji rushed to Jinzha at this moment, and then said to Jinzha in a very charming voice: "Then let''s start, after all, this spring night is worth a thousand dollars." At this moment, Jin Zha''s body trembled when he heard what Daji said. He really couldn''t stand such a voice and such a movement, but he was there to shirk at this moment, and said to Daji: "Why don''t we have a drink at the bar, I have never felt this before." Daji laughed haha ??after listening, but it is normal that Jin Zha is only this year old and should have never experienced such a thing. At this moment, she said to Jin Zha: "It''s okay, you can feel it well today. " Jin Zha looked at the big event at the moment, so he shouted again, and then he covered his chest, and his expression was extremely painful at this moment. "What''s the matter with you?" Da Ji quickly held onto Jin Zha, and then asked quickly, she didn''t know why Jin Zha was so good just now? Jin Zha was still there, clutching his chest, and then said to Daji: I dont know what happened. Maybe yesterday and my brother suffered internal injuries when they broke through the barrier and were bounced back, so my chest has been stuffy. The inside is very small, so I always have some discomfort now." Daji looked at Jin Zha''s expression so painful at this moment, and the two of them did try to break through the barrier yesterday, and he did feel it, so Daji was now withdrawing her skill, and the barrier at the entrance of the cave disappeared just like that. At this moment, Daji was helping Jinzha out to get a good breath, and her sister also took Muzha out.After all, the injuries of the two brothers should be similar. And the two of them just came out. At this moment, they used the method of instantaneous travel to directly ascend to the sky and were about to flee. Only then did Daji realize that he had been in the middle of the game, and used his mana to keep the two of them again. Down. At this moment, they were hardly oppressed by Daji''s mana on the ground. At this moment, Jinzha Muzha felt that they might be planted in Daji''s hands today. The two of them were lying on the ground at the moment, no longer wanting to make senseless resistance, after all, they both had resisted, and they clearly couldn''t beat this Daji. Daji is very angry at the moment. She has just given enough face to these two people. She didn''t expect that the two of them were clearly lying to herself. At this moment, she didn''t want to continue to smile at both of her. At this moment, she directly sacrificed magic power. , Thinking of killing them directly. At the moment when Daji sacrificed his mana, his two mana directly shot at Jinzha Muzha, and Jinzha Muzha had closed his eyes at the moment. After all, they could only have a dead end now. But just when Dajis mana was about to touch Jinzha Muzha, at this moment, Jinzha Muzha and two of them turned into stones, and in the next second, they seemed to be taken away by something directly. Lift off. At this moment, there was an ethereal voice in the air again, and Yang Jian''s upper body also appeared in the air. At this moment, Yang Jian said there: "You two witches, you still want to do evil to Jinzha Muzha. I will spare your lives if I don''t deal with you today. When we attack Chaoge, we will take your lives." As soon as the words were finished, Yang Jian quickly took Jin Zha Mu Zha and left. At this moment, only Daji and her sister were left standing in place. At this moment, they were very angry. Daji''s younger sister said to Daji at this moment: "I didn''t expect this to be a good thing by Yang Jian in the end. Sister, I am really going to be angry." Daji does not have too many mood swings at this moment. Although she is also very angry, this has already happened. Still think about what to do next... Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com Xiqi Camp... Because Nezha has been taken care of by everyone these days, Nezha is much better now than before. Nezhas body also recovered slowly, and Nezha also returned to the military camp. At this moment, I sat with everyone to discuss how to deal with Zhang Kui and his wife. After all, if this Kui and his wife block here for one day, they will not be able to attack the DPRK. song. But at this moment, Ji Fa and others still havent discussed a good solution, and Jiang Ziya said, I have developed a magic talisman. As long as the magic talisman reaches the bone flag, then the bone flag will not be available. Ability. At that time, we can directly grab Na Zhang Kui and his wife and then we can directly attack Chaoge." After Ji Fa heard this, he was very happy. He didn''t expect Jiang Ziya to figure out a way to control the enemy so quickly. At this moment, he said: "If this is the case, it would be great. Now Nezha is almost good, and we can attack directly by then." And while they were speaking, Yang Jian hadn''t arrived yet, and his voice had arrived first. "Yes, and there are still us, then we can attack together." And just after this sentence, everyone just heard the sound and looked at the door.At this moment, at the entrance of the camp, Yang Jian brought Jin Zha Muzha into the camp, and Nezha was very happy when he saw that they were rescued by Yang Jian. Nezha hurried to his two brothers and said to his two brothers: "Two brothers, are you all right?" Jin Zha Muzha shook his head and said: "We only suffered a little internal injury and it is nothing serious. If Yang Jian hadn''t come to save us this time, I''m afraid we would be more ill-tempered. We blamed us for being too careless. I was hit by Zhang Kui''s trickery." At this moment, Ji Fa watched Yang Jian successfully rescued Jin Zha Mu Zha, and now Ji Fa was even more happy. "Since everyone has returned, then you go back and rest as soon as possible, and we will attack directly tomorrow." At this moment, everyone heard Ji Fa say this and all took their orders, and then they all went back to rest, waiting for tomorrow to directly attack Brother Chao. And on the other side Chaoge... Daji and her sister were crying and crying to King Zhou, and King Zhou was the most unsightly beauty crying. At the moment he saw these two crying with pear blossoms and rain, and he asked from there: "What''s wrong with the beauties? Why are you two crying so sad? Who is it that provokes you? You tell Gu Gu will definitely teach them well." At this moment, Daji was crying to King Zhou and said, "I''m not from the middle of Xiqi. I was there with my sister to help the king refine alchemy, but that Jinzha Muzha was rescued by Yang Jian. And Yang Jian also said. Rebellious words." King Zhou was very angry at the moment, so he comforted Daji and asked Daji: "What kind of rebellious things did he say." After Daji stopped crying at this moment, she began to talk like King Zhou... 3332 Chapter 343 Zhang Kui and his wife both died in battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Zhou was very helpless when he heard Daji''s words, but it was really helpless, so now he is not blaming Daji too much. But he was always very worried at the moment. After all, Jin Zha Mu Zha was also rescued. If they help Xiqi to attack again, I am afraid it will not be so easy. Daji and her sister looked at King Zhou at the moment. Although King Zhou didn''t blame them on the surface, he still seemed to have some scruples in his heart. At this moment, Daji and her sister began to be there with rain. "The king is really the fault of the two of us, but my sister and I are only weak women. How can we withstand Yang Jian''s attack. Uo..." "My lord, my sister and I are to blame for all this. Please punish us both." The two said that they were very pitiful. At the moment King Zhou saw them, he sighed, then comforted them and said to them. "Okay, two beloved concubines, you are not to blame for this matter. After all, you two are also weak women. Now this situation can only be left to this. Now that Zhang Kui has achieved victory all the way, there should be no major problem, so both A concubine be relieved." At this moment, Daji and her sister were better after hearing King Zhou''s comfort, and the two of them had succeeded, as long as King Zhou did not blame them, it would be fine. On the other side, everyone has returned to the western army camp and has been rectified. Today is when they are about to attack Chaoge.As long as they defeated Zhang Kui and the others and crossed the river, they could attack Brother Chao. At this moment, they are attacking directly, and Zhang Kui and his wife Gao Lanying have already discovered that they are facing Xiqi and others there at this moment, and Zhang Kui directly holds the bone flag made by his wife. At this moment, Zhang Kui is full of confidence. After all, this Xiqi has lost in his hands several times before, so now Zhang Kui is in a stable state of mind, but when he sees Jinzha Muzha, he is also standing in Xiqi and others. At the moment, he is a little confused. "Jin Zha Mu Zha, haven''t you been sent to Brother Chao by me? Why are you still here now?" Jin Zha Mu Zha smiled at this moment and then said: "We were caught by your plan at the beginning, so we were caught by you. But we have the ability to escape. Today is your death date. You can bear it." Zhang Kui was very angry after listening to it at this moment. After he directly commanded his army, he was at war with Jiang Ziya''s army. And Zhang Kui''s wife Gao Lanying was directly offering weapons at this moment, and at this moment, the poisonous needles were all the soldiers shooting at Xiqi in a dense number. And Zhang Kui was there to cooperate and directly shook the bone flag, and the people that the bone flag waved to were fundamentally mentally disordered. Now Xiqi''s entire army is at a disadvantage, and Jiang Ziya is looking at the right time. He directly put his own magic talisman on the bone flag, and the bone flag suddenly lost its spiritual power.Zhuiwen Novel Network www.zhuiwen.org At this moment, even Zhang Kui is silly to see how good the bone flag is. There is no power left, but at this moment, Nezha is directly spitting out sacred fire. Just like this, the bone flag is burned completely. Fall to ashes. Zhang Kui was very angry at the moment, so he took out his sword and wanted to fight Jiang Ziya to the death.At this moment, his sword pierced Jiang Ziya, but Jiang Ziya used the magic whip to block him, and Jiang Ziya had been defending at this moment. "Zhang Kui, I think you are also a capable person. If you return to Xiqi, we can spare your life. Then you can share this morgue with us." Zhang Kui was very disdainful when he heard Jiang Ziya say this at the moment, but he still did not stop his hand movement, and attacked Jiang Ziya there. At this moment, he was holding his sword and stab Jiang Ziya directly on the waist. . "It''s useless for you to say anything more now. You are basically a group of anti-thief. This brother Chao is kind to me, so how can I lose Brother Chao?" Although Jiang Ziya has been defending, he sees that Zhang Kui has no intention of surrendering at this moment, and now this Kui is slant with every sword. If he is still defending at this moment, I am afraid that there will be danger then, Jiang Ziya will use it. All his skills and Zhang Kui began to clash. But this time Jiang Ziya turned from passive to active. After blocking this Kui''s few moves, he directly used the magic whip to stab this Kui''s abdomen, and Zhang Kui was directly knocked to the ground. But Zhang Kui still didn''t have the heart to repent at this moment, Jiang Ziya saw him like this, and directly hit him with the magic whip and gave him the final blow. Zhang Kui just died under Jiang Ziya. Gao Lanying was there to deal with Yang Jian and the others at this moment, but she noticed that Zhang Kui had been killed by Jiang Ziya. At this moment, she was very angry that a spell came to Jiang Ziya, thinking of revenge for Zhang Kui. When Jiang Ziya saw that Gao Lanying had come, he directly confronted her with the magic whip, but this Gao Lanying''s poisonous needle was very powerful, and Jiang Ziya was also very panicked at this moment. Fortunately, Yang Jian arrived in time and he became The stone blocked the poisonous needle. Gao Lanying was even more angry when she saw Yang Jian, who had ruined her good deeds at this moment, but this Yang Jian had turned into stone, and she could not attack at all. At this moment, she went to the other side who wanted to attack Xiqi soldiers. Yang Jian couldn''t let her succeed. He obviously noticed that Gao Lanying wanted to transfer, so he hurriedly followed. When Gao Lanying sent a poison needle to shoot the soldier, it always turned into a huge stone, blocking all of it. The whereabouts of the poisonous needle. And in the next second, all the poisonous needles were rebounded, and all shot into Gao Lanying''s body, Gao Lanying was dying of the poisoned needles at this moment. At this moment, Yang Jian saw that Zhang Kui and Gao Lanying had all been defeated. This was why they were very proud, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. At this time, the Chaoge army was already crushed. Gao Lanying is very sad at the moment. She is dying now, but she is still crawling slowly, wanting to climb to this Kui''s side, slowly after she finally climbed to Zhang Kui''s side, she grabbed Zhang Kui''s hand. "Master, although the two of us died in this battle today, we are ultimately protecting Chen Tangjiang to protect Brother Chao, and we will do our best. Don''t let us meet again underground." After Gao Lanying finished speaking, he also followed Zhang Kui. At this moment, Jiang Ziya Jifa and others saw what Gao Lanying did. In fact, they also felt a little at this moment... 3333 Chapter 344: Brother Chao is in danger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!And this is the most touching part of Ji Fa. At this moment, after Ji Fa shook his head, he sighed helplessly: "I didn''t expect that Gao Lanying and Zhang Kui were really loyal people, but I didn''t expect them to end up It''s still very ignorant, and even foolishly loyal to King Chaoge Zhou, who is so lewd and unethical. If they really submit to me, Xiqi will have a wonderful scene." And it was Nagato who was here at the moment, winning a big victory this time, but he just saw the feat of Zhang Kui and his wife, and now he was there to persuade Ji Fa. "This is also no way. King Zhou is licentious, so only new people can preside over this world peace. But once this is the case, the fight between swords and soldiers is inevitable, so deaths and injuries cannot be avoided. It can only be said that they are in the wrong camp. That''s all, in the end it was their ignorance that caused this result." At this moment, Ji Fa was clearing up his mood, and then said to everyone: "Let''s get a good deal of rectification. Then we crossed the river, after crossing the river, Brother Chao, when we are not far from victory. At that time, the peaceful world we look forward to will not be far away." All the soldiers were very happy when they heard what Ji Fa said. Although some of them were injured and some were still intact, they all raised their weapons after hearing Ji Fa said this. "Attacking Brother Chao, the world is harmonious." Everyone was full of anger at the moment when they shouted, and Ji Fa was very relieved to hear it, after all, they were now at the last moment.And he gave himself supreme confidence by looking at the soldiers under him. Finally, after Ji Fa and others buried this Kui and his wife, they hurriedly continued to cross the river to attack Brother Chao. On the other side of Brother Chao, the King Zhou was sitting on the court at the moment, but he was already Believing in Zhang Kui''s strength, he is still in no hurry at this moment. "I don''t know if Zhang Kui brought back any good news today." At this moment, King Zhou was still there triumphantly, and the ministers were trembling below and did not dare to look at him, and at this moment they heard King Zhou asked, and a minister walked out tremblingly and spoke. . "Report to the king that even the lotus pond is broken now, they are probably about to attack Chaoge soon." King Zhou was furious when he heard it. He stood up directly at this moment. He knew that the lotus pond was the last checkpoint that was included in Brother Chao, and it was the last river. If it was easy to let them over, then Chao Chao Brother must not be guaranteed. King Zhou pointed to the noses of all the ministers and began to curse: "What is the situation? It was clear yesterday that the situation was very good, why did it become like this today? Yesterday, Zhang Kui had a good news, and today Xiqi has a great deal. Victory, what is the situation?" I saw the minister knelt directly to the ground trembling, and all the ministers knelt to the ground immediately, and saw that they kowtowed and said to King Zhou. "The minister is incompetent, and I ask the king to make a decision quickly, otherwise it will be a matter of time for this brother to be attacked." King Zhou was even more angry when he heard it, but now this situation is already happening. At this moment, he looked at everyone under him, and he felt that these ministers were extremely useless.Moxue Literature Network www.moxue99.com He immediately became paralyzed and sat on the chair, and at the moment he exclaimed: "Is my brother Chao really going to die here, really going to be lost in my hands." And the next minister raised his head and said to King Zhou: "My lord, although Zhang Kui and his wife are dead now, we still have a chance. Last time you asked me to post a notice to recruit people. ? Now that I have recruited three capable people, I am afraid that their arrival should be able to make the final confrontation with Xiqi." When King Zhou heard this, he quickly said to the minister: "Then what are you doing here idle? Hurry up and invite them to me." After the person clapped their hands at this moment, all three of them went up to the court hall, and all the ministers were still kneeling to the ground at this moment, but they could clearly see three people walking on the hall... Daji Sleeping Hall... Daji''s younger sister is also a little worried at the moment. After all, Jin Zha Muzha has also been taken back by Yang Jian. Now the situation of this brother is indeed very critical. At this moment, Da Ji''s sister also asked Daji: "Sister, what should we do about the situation now? What can we do if the people of Xiqi really attack Brother Chao? It''s really like Yang Jian said, will we die directly at his hands then? ?" Daji is not in a hurry at this moment. At this moment, the two sisters are soaking in the hot spring in front of them. At this moment, Daji is very comfortable in the hot spring. She is not in a hurry to wait for her mother to get up. "Sister, I told you about this matter a long time ago. This matter really cannot be let us behave like a petty person. Now this matter has reached this point, and Shen Gongbao has already been taken away. Now we can only watch. This brother is exhausted. But you have to believe that Yang Jian and others are going to attack the two of us, I am afraid he will need to bring some strength." After Daji finished speaking, she dragged her sister into the hot spring again, and was still there to comfort her sister at this moment, so that she could always enjoy the last-minute comfort and prosperity. After all, according to her calculations, I am afraid this west Qi Zhiren is also about to attack Brother Chao. Dajis sister is not good to say anything at this moment. She is also enjoying this hot spring at this moment, but her heart is always a little uncomfortable. After all, this world of prosperity and wealth I already like and have enjoyed it, and then I will go back to before. There must be a lot of discomfort in that daily practice life. "Sister, but the king did not blame us for the Jinzha Muzha''s escape, but if he learns that Xiqi is about to attack his brother, Jinzha Muzha is still there to help them, I am afraid the king will still treat us The two are angry." Daji eased her eyebrows, and then said to her sister: "Don''t worry about these things. You can only take one step at a time for this plan. Now everything is almost the same. We Just watch what happens next" After Daji finished speaking, she didnt say much at this moment, and her sister saw Daji like this and she didnt know what to do. After all, she looked at her sister with a carefree look. Now I am still enjoying the hot spring very much, but I seem a little melancholy and anxious... And at the moment in the court hall, King Zhou was very happy to see these three people, and the minister introduced them to King Zhou one by one... .. 3334 Chapter 345 Three Masters of Meishan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After all these three people walked into the lobby, the minister looked at them triumphantly at this moment, and said to King Zhou, "King Zhou, these three are the three masters of Meishan, they The three of them are the talents I recruited, and they will definitely help Brother Chao against Xiqi." At this moment, King Zhou listened to him saying this, but he looked at the three masters of Meishan, they were also very ordinary, just three ordinary people, I am afraid that they have no ability, at this moment, King Zhou''s expression is somewhat suspicious. The three heroes of Meishan naturally saw King Zhous suspicious eyes. At this moment, they gestured to each other. After one look, their eldest brother moved quickly. His body has been expanding continuously, slowly and very slowly. It is so high that this hall is about to be punctured. At this moment, King Zhou said quickly. "Stop... stop, if you keep growing, I''m afraid this hall will ruin you." At this moment, the boss stopped directly after he heard what King Zhou said, but he was already very tall at this moment. All the ministers and King Zhou were very surprised when they saw it. They never thought that this person would still be like this. Talent. King Zhou also became happy after seeing this place. If this person is so powerful, the next fight against Xiqi will depend on him. Then King Zhou was very surprised when he saw that this person grew older, but he was even more surprised when he saw that person, seeing that the woman turned into a plume of smoke, and all the ministers in the court felt that Very dizzy, and at this time the woman returned to her original form. King Zhou was very puzzled at this moment, and he asked directly: "What is the situation? Why are all the ministers so dizzy just now?" At this moment, the woman said directly: "My majesty, my name is Wu Long, my skills can be turned into black smoke, and anyone who has been in contact with my black smoke will become very dizzy." At this moment, King Zhou was even more happy when he heard it. At this moment, another woman also showed her unique skills. At this moment, she went directly to the top of the hall and went out like that. At this moment, King Zhou had already seen it. Stayed, but he looked at the top of this, nothing happened. After a while, the woman returned directly. This woman could not only be transformed into a piece of paper, but she could also return easily. After she came back, she said directly to King Zhou. "See the king, I am Chang Hao, and I also have my own mana, and my mana always allows me to easily penetrate these stone statues." King Zhou was sitting under the court at the moment. He burst into laughter for the first time, and then he said to them: "I thought I could not protect you, but now I see the three of you. Our Brother Chao can still stand against this Xiqi, and the next thing is up to you." On the other hand, his minister said to King Zhou: "If the king is like this, it is better to seal off the three of them. Then they can also bring troops to fight against Xiqi." And King Zhou heard the minister say so, but he just said that he felt that the minister said it was very reasonable, and he was making all the kneeling ministers get up, after all, his mood was getting better now.Look at the novel www.look37.com The King Zhou gave the three men an official, and of course the biggest one was their eldest brother Yuan Hong.After that, King Zhou retired with peace of mind. All of the three masters of Meishan were very happy to have received an official title, and they also reported to the king just now that they would take two more. If they have the clairvoyance and the wind ear to help them, they can be invincible, and the king is Readily agreed. At the moment, the three of them were talking there, but in fact, the three masters of Meishan were not three at all.It was the Seven Devils of Meishan, but the other four people did not come to mix these with them. In fact, this is their elder brother Yuan Hong who wants to do something. At this moment, he wants to ask if they have anyone with him, but in the end he can only persuade these two little girls to help her, but he sees Their ability is probably more than enough to deal with Naxiqi. Yuan Hong was not worried at all at this moment, he was looking for Clairvoyance and Shunfeng Ear as soon as possible. If he finds their two brothers and helps him at that time, I am afraid it will be very easy to win. And he quickly found what he had heard of where the clairvoyant and shunfenger lived, but after he came here, he only saw a temple on a barren slope and two stone statues stood in front of the temple. Yuan Hong rolled his eyes at this moment and began to speak. It seems that these two stone statues standing in this deserted temple are very aura, but I really dont know who is the clairvoyance and who is the clairvoyance. . At this moment, I heard Yuan Hong say so, the two stone statues were directly transformed into human forms, and among them, clairvoyant and clairvoyant, Gao Jie said to Yuan Hong: "It seems that you are quite good at guessing the identities of the two of us. The two of us think that we have turned into stone statues and cannot be seen by anyone." After Yuan Hong smiled, he said some polite remarks to the two of them. After that, he explained his intentions to the two of them clearly. After all, he felt that the two of them would not reject him. Besides, this It is also a good thing. If you are successful, a lot of prosperity will soon be in their hands. "But in fact, I came to see you today. It''s really something. You also know about the turmoil in the Western Zhou Dynasty. So this brother Chao is at stake. We took the initiative to meet and help Brother Chao. Now you see that your two brothers have extraordinary abilities. Brothers have also been drawn into the camp of Brother Chao." Gao Jie Gaoming hesitated after hearing it, but he felt that this might not be a good thing. Although the two hesitated at this moment, they did not refuse Yuan Hong. "This matter is actually not necessarily a good thing. If the two of us can help Brother Chao together at that time, and when Brother Chao really rehabilitates Xiqi, I am afraid that we will also have the credit for both of us. We are here every day. Cultivation, why not really help Brother Chao, and our two brothers also heard that Jiang Ziya is now aloof?" After Yuan Hong smiled, he felt that this matter was pretty stable. At this moment, he saluted them and said to them: "Yes, because the Western Zhou Dynasty has always been at the top, Jiang Ziya is extremely rampant. It seems that it is time for us to go out and teach them. And if this happens, can we lose our glory and wealth?" Yuan Hong''s intentions are very obvious...... .. 3335 Chapter 346 Staying still You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing what Yuan Hong said, Gao Jie and Gao Ming looked at each other. At this moment, both of them were thinking and Gao Jie was talking. "Brother, since he has said so, let us both go out of the mountain. We have been cultivating here for so many days. It is also time to go out of the mountain, and he can also teach that Jiang Ziya a lesson, otherwise he will be able to teach us Look in the eyes." When Gao Ming heard Gao Jie say this, he nodded, and at this moment he said to Yuan Hong: "Then the two of us are better off being respectful." Yuan Hong was very happy after hearing it, and at this moment he made an inviting gesture to these two people. "Then it''s better for the two of you to follow me directly. We will talk in detail after we arrive at the military camp. There will be two helpers for the next thing. I am afraid that our victory will not be far away." On the other side of Xiqi, they are trying their best to cross the river at this moment. If they cross the river, I am afraid that Brother Chao would be unable to return to heaven if they want to resist again. Because on the marching road, the little black cat is still following Nagato at this moment, but the current is very turbulent, she is very panicked at this moment, and Nagato is holding up the little black cat at this moment, and the little black cat sees After Nagato picked him up, he was very pleased that after rubbing a few times in Nagato''s arms, he even meowed twice. And Nagato didn''t say much at this moment, after all, in the eyes of outsiders, this little black cat is just a little black cat.At the moment these behaviors are perfectly normal. But in fact, only the little black cat knows that her real name is Baguio. She is a disciple under the seat of Yuanshi Tianzun, but she is not to be seen at all. As for Yuanshi Tianzun, she was sent to do something like that. , And finally stayed by Nagato''s side. And yet she didnt know where she started, she actually had a feeling for Nagato that she shouldnt have, but she can only stop, and now she clearly sees that Nagato is much colder to herself than before, although she I don''t know why. Now the little black cat is a little bit distressed, but now she feels Nagato''s embrace again, only to say that she is always a little happy... In Dajis bedroom, she and her sister were playing there at the moment, and at this moment King Zhou came in. At this moment, Dajis sister was still a little panicked, but they only watched King Zhou come in and look for it. A place to sit down. Daji and her sister hurried forward and sat beside King Zhou. Their attitude towards King Zhou was obviously different from usual. At this moment, the two of them sat beside King Zhou and asked: "My lord, why is your attitude here today different from usual? Is there anything you worry about today?" King Zhou was actually very angry at the moment. He thought about why these two people did not take good care of Jinzha Muzha, but when he came he had already figured out that Jinzha Muzha originally had mana, and this Yang Jian was also very powerful, and How could her two women be able to resist? King Zhou just sighed and said to the two of them: "Reporting from the front, now that Jinzha Muzha and Xiqi people have crossed the river, after passing the lotus pond, they will only attack Chaoge, I am afraid we are now The situation is very critical." When Daji and Daji''s sister heard about it, it was actually the result they had expected, but they were still there at the moment pretending to be unaware.Novel No. 6 www.6haoxs.com "Ah, my sister and I are to blame for this. If it weren''t for the two of us being careless, Jin Zha Mu Zha would not run away." "My lord, it turns out that you are worried about this matter, but this matter is indeed very urgent, but my lord, you are so sad now that you can''t solve it at all, you should rest assured. There will always be someone who can help Brother Chao. After all, the king is My destiny." King Zhou was comforting the two of them at this moment. He looked at the two of them and he clearly felt regretful. At this moment, he spoke softly to the two of them and said, "The two beauties dont worry, now Someone has already come to recommend themselves. They are called the Sanjie Meishan. I have seen that each of them has strength and should be able to withstand Na Xiqi''s attack." At this moment, Daji disagreed after hearing it, but her sister was very happy. She heard that someone was able to suppress Xiqi''s attack, and at this moment she said happily to King Zhou. "My lord, that''s great. If this is the case, why are you still frowning? Isn''t someone already here to help Brother Chao?" At this moment, King Zhou heard her say so, and thought about it. After that, he was no longer depressed, but had a lot of fun with Daji and her sister. At this moment, he is enjoying himself in this gentle town. Those bad things. Xiqi Barracks... Jiang Ziya, Ji Fa and others camped here today. Its already late at the moment, but they are still there to discuss whether or not to continue marching. Everything is still unclear. Although this Kui is dead, they dont get things done. Understand, they still cannot act rashly. Then a spy suddenly came to report. "Report to the spies in front of King Wu, saying that Chaoge has chosen a new candidate to be in charge and will come to fight against us Xiqi." After the spies finished speaking, everyone was very surprised, and now everyone was talking about it. "It should be impossible. After Zhang Kui and his wife died, there should be no characters to play in the song of the Chaos. Why are we elected so quickly at this moment to come out to fight us." "The prime minister is very right. What the hell is this Brother Chao? How could it be possible to elect someone who can be in charge so quickly, we pass the pass, the generals of this Brother Chao are almost overpowered." At this moment, Ji Fa started to say to the spy, "I dont know who is in charge now, so you should hurry up and find out who is in charge and what the situation is, and wait until everything is understood. Ming Ming." After listening to the little soldier, he quickly retreated after taking the order... But at this moment, everyone looked at this situation and was very confused. Although everything was unclear, they felt very strange to Brother Chao''s ability to deal with it. After all, the ability to react so quickly was far beyond their expectations. However, looking at the situation now, Ji Fa feels that he should not act rashly. At this moment, Ji Fa still said to everyone: "Since everything is not ascertained now, let''s camp here and stay on hold for the time being..." .. 3336 Chapter 347: Attack in the Night You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Ji Fa finished speaking, Jiang Ziya thought about it and said: "We should indeed stand still in this situation. But we should also plan. It is the last moment. I think we should send Jinzha Muzha to contact the princes everywhere. When time comes, we will attack together again, so that we have a greater chance of winning." After Ji Fa heard it, he nodded, thinking that this matter could be carried out. "Since the prime minister has said that you two should do this, do you have any opinions?" After Jinzha Muzha heard it, they looked at each other and said. "Since the Prime Minister and Wang have trusted us so much, what else do we have to consider? We can definitely accomplish this task well. But I don''t know how the prime minister arranges where the two of us will contact us?" Jiang Ziya thought about it, and said, "Jinzha, you can go east to contact the princes of the east. Muzha, you can contact the princes of the west. When everyone gathers together, they will directly attack Brother Chao and take the final blow to Brother Chao. .Because the matter is very big, you two went there overnight." After Jin Zha Mu Zha, he left the camp as soon as possible. After all, this was the task Jiang Ziya gave them, and this matter was urgent. After Jinzha Muzha left.It was getting late, and Ji Fa said to everyone: "Now that everything is unclear, Jin Zha Mu Zha is also going to win over the princes. Let''s go back and have a good rest first, and see tomorrow''s situation before making a decision." In the end, everyone withdrew from the camp and returned to their camp.Nagato didn''t need to think about it. After he returned to the camp, he fell asleep at ease. After all, the current situation did not require him to worry too much. Brother Chao has no one to be able to come out to be in charge, and now it is very strange that someone who can be in charge suddenly appears, but this is not a big deal, so Nagato is not very worried. Brother Chao camp... The three masters of Meishan and Gao Jie Gao Mingliang have already returned to the camp at this moment.The most surprising thing is that Yuan Hong had already sent Gao Jie and Gaoming to monitor the internal affairs of Xiqi. Brother Gao Jie and Gao Ming have seen everything just now.And they saw that the meeting in Xiqi Barracks had ended, and the two of them were not there at the moment to continue. Yuan Hong saw that the two had stopped spying, and he began to ask: "How is it? Two brothers, what did they say?" Gao Jie and Gaoming were reporting everything truthfully. Yuan Hong was very excited when he heard it. He said to the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming. "If this is the case, it will be easier. There are two brothers in our barracks. I am afraid that we can win without losing one soldier or one soldier. When we win, we can share the prosperity." At this point, everyone laughed. After all, the current situation is great for them, and they have already heard the battle plan of the Xiqi military camp, which is also very useful for their next actions. Jinzha Muzha led a team to win over the Eastern and Western princes.They were attacked within 5 miles, and Jin Zha was fighting with Chang Hao there. "Who are you? Why are you attacking us here?" Jin Zha asked the enchantress at this moment. Because how he thought that this person was using black magic, he also concluded that it was a witch.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com "You don''t need to know, but today is to wipe out your entire army." After Chang Hao finished speaking, he attacked directly, because Chang Hao used sorcery, and Jin Zha had never fought with her. At this moment, it was downwind, and he could only escape with all his skills today. Mu Zha on the other side also encountered the same situation.I don''t know what demon girl is blocking his way, Mu Zha is very surprised after all, he has just left the camp for less than five miles, how could he be ambushed? But he encountered the same situation as Jin Zha, he also used all his skills and finally escaped, but both of them were very panicked at the moment, and the team they led was wiped out. Xiqi Barracks... Jiang Ziya Nagamen Jifa and others all fell asleep, after all, they thought they should be fine today.And of course Chaoge will be well groomed just now, so everyone fell asleep peacefully. At this moment, there was the sound of fighting outside, and the sound of fighting became more and more intense.How fast Jiang Ziya and others were asleep, they also heard this voice, and after Jiang Ziya got up, a small soldier came to report. "The prime minister''s business is not good. Our army encountered a night attack and is now fighting outside." Jiang Ziya thought it was a dream, but after he woke up, Yuan Hong heard the sound of fighting, and he didn''t expect to be attacked. "Go and protect King Wu and Queen." Jiang Ziya didn''t know why. Their army would attack at night. Could this be what the newly appointed coach of Brother Chao led them to do?But if you don''t go out now, you don''t understand everything. Nagato was also awakened by the fighting. After all, he did not sleep well every night. After hearing it, he quickly got up and outside to investigate the situation. He really saw the two armies fighting, so he rushed to Ji. After all, Ji Fas safety is the most important. Ji Fa and his wife also heard the sound of a fight. At this moment, they sat up to see what was going on. At this moment, one of them entered the camp of the two directly. "You are the king of Wu, you have long admired your name, but today I will kill you." After Yuan Hong finished speaking, he directly attacked Ji Fa with his own weapon, while Ji Fa pushed Yuan Hong aside and fought against Yuan Hong. Then, if Ji Fa is fundamentally weak in force, Yuan Hong is now occupied. Downwind. Everyone had just reacted, Yang Jian Nezha Nagato also came to Ji Fa camp, and at this moment, Yang Jian Nezha Nagato confronted Yuan Hong alone. No matter how strong Yuan Hong was, he couldn''t resist the three men and retreated directly. After all, he had achieved his goal tonight and notified his men to retreat and return to the camp. Seeing this situation, Jiang Ziyas opponents said: They have retreated, or dont chase them. Hurry up and take care of the camp. After all, they just set our camp on fire. Now we will take care of it. After all the soldiers took their orders, they didn''t chase them anymore, but I''m afraid Xiqi also suffered a lot of losses tonight.Jiang Ziya sighed and went to Ji Fa''s camp, where everyone was. Ji Fa saw this tonight.After shook his head, he said: "This tonight will make us all unable to sleep anymore. Why don''t we go to the military camp to talk about this." .. 3337 Chapter 348 Yang Jian is blind You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everyone has arrived at the military camp. At this moment, Ji Fa is sitting in the main seat, allowing everyone to discuss this matter freely. "This matter is too strange, how could they come to attack our barracks today, this matter is too unexpected." "Yes, that''s right, they won''t be able to attack our camp today anyway. They have just been in charge, how could it be possible?" "In any case, it was our loss, or our reaction speed was slower, which led to this situation." Although Ji Fa heard what everyone said was correct, it was of no use at all, and everyone just expressed their curiosity and self-blame. Ji Fa shook his head and he couldn''t figure it out. Just then Jin Zha Mu Zha came back, and the two of them were panting at the moment. After Jinzha Muzha saw the other party, he was also very surprised. "Brother, you are back too, are you too?..." "Brother, why are you back? You were also in an ambush?" The two looked at each other, and now it seemed that both of them were in an ambush. They shook their heads at this moment, and then looked at Ji Fa. When Ji Fa saw the situation of the two of them, and heard the conversation between them, he asked them: "Are you both in an ambush?" The two nodded, sighed, and then said somewhat disappointed: "That''s right, I was ambushed just after I walked five miles away from my brother, and that person was so powerful that our army was wiped out. I tried my best to escape, and finally returned here to report the news. " "I am in the same situation as my brother. I really don''t know who it is, who is so powerful. If I didn''t try my best, I might not be able to escape." Ji Fa was even more surprised when he heard it. All these things were too coincidental today, but he didn''t understand what was going on. Nagato has never spoken since just now, but now he has analyzed everything in general, and said: "The enemy is indeed powerful, but listening to Jin Zha Mu Zha''s description, I am afraid it is just a group of monsters. Now this one I dont know what to do with the situation, so let the prime minister do a fortune telling to see whats going on." Ji Fa nodded and looked at Jiang Ziya, who also nodded at the moment, and then began to divination. Yuan Hong had already returned to the barracks in the Chaoge barracks, and now he still allows the Gao Jie and Gaoming brothers to monitor the situation. "It''s not good, then the Xiqi military camp seems to be fortune-telling to see what is going on. If he does fortune-telling, won''t he discover all of this?" Yuan Hong was taken aback when he heard it.Yuan Hong said: "This matter is actually fine." Gao Jie and Gaoming are at a loss. They just want to see how Yuan Hong should respond.Novel No. 6 www.6haoxs.com Yuan Hong held a piece of paper like a talisman.Then he lit a fire on the talisman paper, and after the ignition, he began to recite some spells.He finally finished reading and put it in the wine, and drank it directly. Jiang Ziya is still divination, he is directly angry here, Jiang Ziya said: "It seems that the other party does have the strength, even my divination is useless." After Ji Fa heard it, he sighed again and again. Now their situation has changed from advantage to disadvantage, but everyone is still kept in the dark, not knowing what the situation is. Yang Jian looked at this situation and couldnt do it at all, so he said, Now this situation is really bad. Why dont you let me take a look at the scene first. Ill change 72. Why dont I just become a butterfly? I cant find it. Then I will find out the truth and then come back to report. When Nagato heard Yang Jian say this, he mainly echoed there: "I also think that for the present, Yang Jian is the only way to find out what is wrong. Yang Jian has always been very safe, and his 72 changes are indeed favorable conditions, I am afraid it is true Nothing will happen." Ji Fa nodded and agreed, Yang Jian went directly out of the barracks, while Ji Fa and others had no desire to sleep because of the incident. Everyone was very disturbed at the moment. After Gao Jie Gaoming heard and saw it, the two reported all this to Yuan Hong. Yuan Hong was very happy after hearing it. He laughed at the two. "It looks like we can catch another general now. Hahahaha." Yang Jian soon arrived in the Chaoge camp. He turned into a group of butterflies at this moment. After all, he thought this matter still needs to be cautious, if it is too monotonous. But when he was about to fly into Brother Chao''s camp, this was Yuan Hong who came out directly and directly released its mana to knock all the butterflies to the ground. "Hahaha, Yang Jian, I didn''t expect it, now you are also caught by me, and you are caught by my mana, and now you can no longer continue, you are really smart and want to turn into a butterfly, but this trick is for us No need at all. Chang Hao''s next business depends on you." Chang Hao stood up and sacrificed his mana. The mana turned into a wisp of clear smoke, and those butterflies that were caused by the blue smoke were already dying. Yuan Hong laughed haha.He didn''t expect that Yang Jian would be subdued by him so easily, and he was so proud now. "Come out alone, throw these butterflies into the fire and burn them." A soldier took a piece of cloth, wrapped all the butterflies in the cloth, and then threw them into the fire. Yuan Hong watched all the butterflies enter the fire. He was happy at this moment and took everyone. Go out to celebrate, after all, they have burned Yang Jian to death. What they didn''t know was that Yang Jian was not burned to death at all. He just landed somewhere else while they were not paying attention, but now in this situation, and the black smoke just got in his eyes, he can only be dying. Fly back to Xiqi. After he flew back to the Xiqi military camp, he returned to his original form, and at this time he could not see anything. He just flew back with his tenacious will. When everyone saw this picture of Yang Jian, they were very confused and very nervous. Everyone quickly helped Yang Jian, and Ji Fa quickly came down to take a look at the situation. After all, he knew Yang Jians ability, how could he be suddenly affected? He was seriously injured before returning. Yang Jian was supported by everyone and sat down, but now his situation is not optimistic. After Ji Fa came down, he asked, "What happened? How did you come back like this?" Yang Jian shook his head, sighed and said helplessly: "They seem to have known it a long time ago. This time I went to them and didn''t fly into their barracks, but they came out to fight, so that I was caught in the black smoke of unknown things. Xun is now invisible to the eyes." .. 3338 Chapter 349 Are there spies? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato heard Yang Jian say this, he was shocked at the moment: "How is this possible? Our every move is like they are watching. This is absolutely impossible." At this moment, Ji Fa heard Nagato say so and had his own thoughts. "Could it be that there are spies in our army, that''s why it happened." Nagato shook his head at this moment, and said to Ji Fa: "I think the thing you said about King Wu is simply impossible. We have experienced so many people when we pass by. If there are spies in our army, early Should be discovered, how can it be discovered now?" Ji Fa heard what Nagato said and thought about it, but no matter how much he thinks about this situation, he feels wrong. Although Nagato was also puzzled in every way, he still said to Ji Fa: "We can only seal off the camp for this matter. Once we see what is going on, we should not continue to attack. Ji Fa nodded, everything was over in this way, but he looked at Yang Jian''s eyes and sighed at this moment. "Yang Jian, are you in any serious trouble now? How do your eyes feel? Would you like me to send someone to treat you?" Yang Jian shook his head and said to Ji Fa: "Don''t worry, King Wu, I am in good condition now. As long as I use my skill to slowly urge my eyes, my eyes should be able to heal." Ji Fa was relieved when he heard this, but how could he be relieved of these bizarre things now, although Yang Jian said that his eyes were fine, but he didn''t know when it would be better. And they didnt sleep well because of this incident. Ji Fa said to everyone: When this incident happened, everyone didnt have a good rest. Lets go back to camp and rest. Nezha, you have to put Yang Jian first. Send it back, you go back to rest again." After everyone heard it, they all went back.Even though Nagato went back, he still continued to think about these things, and it was too strange that this happened. Brother Chao Daying... Yuan Hong slapped the table angrily, and shouted there: "I didn''t expect this Yang Jian to be very ghostly, but I don''t think I really subdued Yang Jian, I didn''t expect him to escape back." Gao Jie Gaoming disagrees. "The two of us have already detected that although Yang Jian escaped back, his eyes were indeed seriously injured. We still don''t know when he can recover, so this is our victory. Now that we have been winning, it is better to return to Brother Chao first. Tell the great king this good news, you may not get a reward." After hearing this, Yuan Hong felt that the two brothers were also right, so he decided to return to Chaoge and report everything to King Zhou before returning to continue fighting. A few days ago, Yuan Hong reviewed the situation of the three of himself.Let my sister send it to the other four of the Meishan Seven Monsters.They heard that they had been winning, and now they started to feel excited about coming to help. Yuan Hong is naturally very happy. After all, their Meishan 7 monsters are a whole. Although the three of their brothers have come here very well, if everyone comes, they will be even more powerful. Then it will be easy to fight against Xiqi.Qishu Novel Network www.qishuxs.com Chaoge Chaotang above. King Zhou is sitting there at the moment, and 5 people including Yuan Hong are below.King Zhou had already heard of their greatness, and then he smiled and said to them: "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Now this situation is more and more beneficial to us. It seems that you can really maintain the century of your brother Chao. I have given my order to reward these five generals with gold and silver jewelry. The soldiers accompanying them will also be rewarded." Yuan Hong was very happy when he heard it. At this moment, he started to say to King Zhou again: "I want to tell you there is one more thing to report to King Zhou. That is my brothers and 4 others, they will soon Yes, he will also come to help us, and we can always be truly invincible. King Zhou laughed and was very happy when he heard it. "Well, since they are your brothers, they must be very powerful. Of course I will be happy if they come to help. You tell them that if they come, they will receive the same rewards as you. Brother Victory, they will also enjoy glory and wealth forever." When Yuan Hong and others heard King Zhou say this, they were all there to salute King Zhou and expressed their gratitude to King Zhou. King Zhou told them not to be so polite, and King Zhou had already prepared everything when he learned that they were coming back. "Okay, well, let''s not talk about this for now. I have prepared the banquet. Let''s go and have a good time. This will also help you relax and you can always go back and make persistent efforts." The few people were very happy after arriving, and the banquet had already begun, and the beauties were very charming on the stage, and Yuan Hong and others were exasperated when they saw it. After finally finishing the dance, these people couldn''t hold back anymore. They rushed forward, and when they saw the beautiful women, they took them away, and those beautiful women were very scared at the moment, but they were left alone. And these few people indulge in it, don''t enjoy it too much, but on the other side King Zhou and Daji have retreated early, at this moment he still has Daji and her sister, and the three are sitting on the other side. They can see the situation in the city when they sit here. At this moment, they can see an old and a young. The old man walked slowly, the young man walked very quickly, but at this moment Daji said to King Zhou: "The king might as well let us guess, is this young man with more bone marrow, or this old man?" When King Zhou heard Daji say this, he was very interested at this moment, and he said to Daji: "Of course this young man has more bone marrow, after all, he is a young man." Daji didnt take it right at the moment, so he shook his head at King Zhou, and said to King Zhou, It must be that the young man has a lot of bone marrow. If the king doesnt believe it, we can catch them. Then we two will check it out. Mingzhen." King Zhou was still unconvinced at the moment, and he directly sent troops to arrest the two men.After the two were caught, they trembled and didn''t know what they had committed. At this moment, they knelt down and begged for mercy. King Zhou still ignored the two of them begging for mercy and directly ordered: "Cut off their legs. I want to see which of them has more bone marrow in their legs." .. 3339 Chapter 350 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The little soldier took the two men down after receiving the order, and the two of them begging for mercy could still be heard at this moment, but King Zhou and Daji still disagreed. At this moment, the three of them were still drinking there, and it was so happy. But after a while, the soldier came with the bone marrow of the two men, and then he said: "Report to the king, this old man has more bone marrow, this child has less bone marrow." Prince Zhou can take a look, laughed. "My beloved concubine, you are too powerful, I didn''t expect it to be as you said." Daji was very proud at the moment, and said to King Zhou: "Of course, the king, I know far more things than these, even I know whether pregnant women give birth to men or women." Daji''s sister was still there at the moment to echo: "This matter is really a king, my sister is indeed so powerful, if you don''t believe it, you will arrest those pregnant women." The soldiers rushed directly to those people''s homes and arrested the pregnant women. These people were there to beg for mercy when they saw this situation, but they couldn''t beat the soldiers at all, so they were all in vain. And just because of the bet between King Zhou and Daji, now the people are simply not living.King Zhou''s Uncle Wang passed by the people at this moment, and all the people knelt before his sedan chair and begged there. But he stopped and asked what was going on outside. "What''s the situation? Why are these people kneeling before my sedan chair? What happened?" Those people are complaining there at the moment. "I also ask the adults to call the shots. My wife didn''t know why she was pregnant and was arrested by the king by sending soldiers." "My wife, too, pitiful my wife is about to give birth. I don''t know what the situation is now?" "And my father was directly captured by the king and chopped off his leg, and died because of too much bleeding. Why did he treat my father this way?" "Woo...My son was also taken away together, and now he is dead." Hearing these people say so, he was obviously angry. Now the Western Zhou Dynasty is almost reaching Chaoge City. Although there are people helping them now, it is just a slow-down strategy. Why is it still making the people unhappy? Uncle Wang of King Zhou is very angry. . "I''m going to enter the palace soon, what is the situation with King Zhou?" King Zhou''s bedroom... King Zhou was taking a rest in his bedroom at this moment. At this time, someone came to report that his two uncles came to see him. King Zhou invited them in, but he really didnt know it. Now they are looking for his place. Why. "The two uncles don''t know why you two are looking for the lonely house now." The two directly told King Zhou what they had seen and heard on the street, and they were still there to persuade him not to do more troubles. Now that they are now on the ground, they can no longer let the people live, otherwise the world will not be in chaos. . When King Zhou heard it, it turned out that it was because of this incident. He was very angry at the moment, but he was in a stalemate with the two people again, and said to the two people: "What about this? It''s just a few lives, so what can it be? You two are still too much fuss." Novel Bar www.xs8.net The two of them persuaded each other bitterly, and said to King Zhou: "Great King, you should calm down, but now how can you just mess with the people because of what a woman said? If so, the Western Zhou army will pay If it does not arrive, the people will naturally rebel, and then the country of Chentang will be destroyed." King Zhou was very angry at the moment. He didn''t want to talk to the two people any more, but sent soldiers to behead them. After all, these two are King Zhous uncle Wang. Unexpectedly, when King Zhou got angry, he would behead both of them. What he said to them was loyal and rebellious. At this moment, the two of them didnt want to do any more to discourage them. Exclaimed. "Unexpectedly, Chen Tang''s century-old country would be ruined in the hands of a faint monarch. Even if I die today, I want to say all the things in my heart. King Zhou was very angry at the moment, he said directly to his subordinates. "What are you still doing there? Take them down to me and beheaded." But Daji came to stop at this moment, and the two felt resentful when they saw Daji, but at the moment they felt that Daji must have been uneasy when they came out to stop it. As expected, after seeing King King, they said to King King: "The king is now easy to behead them, but this is too easy. It''s better to let them be locked and handcuffed in the palace so that they can be used as an example. After King Zhou heard it, he agreed. The two became slaves and cleaned in the palace. They looked miserable now, but at the moment they simply lacked consciousness. The saddest thing about them is that Chen Tang will soon Owned by others. Xiqi Camp... They have been recuperating for a few days, and at this moment, what Ji Fa is most concerned about is Yang Jians eye problems, but Yang Jian told himself before that as long as he recuperates slowly, his eyes will always be good, but Ji Fa still doesnt. Don''t worry, I want to ask the situation. When Ji Fa arrived in the camp of Yang Jian, Yang Jian obviously heard that someone was coming, so he asked who it was, and Ji Fa told Yang Jian that it was him. "I don''t know how your eyes are now, have they improved?" At this moment, Yang Jian was a little bit disappointed and a little depressed. He said to Ji Fa: "I thought this eye was not injured badly, but even though I have been working hard to restore the eye in the past few days, I dont know how to get this poisonous gas at all. Dissipated, I''m afraid my eyes will be useless if they continue to do this." When Ji Fa heard Yang Jian say this, he was even more worried at the moment. He didn''t expect that Yang Jian''s eyes would never look good. What if he continues to do this? "Ah, how could it be so serious? Is there any other way you can do it now? Eyes are a big deal." Yang Jian sighed. "For this plan, I am probably the only one to go to my master. He should be able to save my eyes." Ji Fa directly agreed, but now Yang Jian couldn''t see him, how could he go back?So Ji Fa was there asking Yang Jian if he needed to send him back by himself. At this moment, Yang Jian said to Ji Fa: "King Wu, don''t worry, I can do this by myself. After all, I still have 72 changes. In fact, it is now when I am using people." But Ji Fa agreed to Yang Jian, and didn''t say much at this moment, and Yang Jian just wanted to go back to his master at this moment.After all, he felt that his eyes were getting worse. Yang Jian has just walked halfway right now. He is now looking like a dog because of discomfort in his eyes. After all, a dog has a very good nose and he can find the way, but after walking a few steps, he found that someone was blocking his way. .. 3340 Chapter 351: Strategies to Control the Enemy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Yang Jian was very surprised that he had just made the decision to come out. How could someone stop here, but he still asked with a good attitude. "Who are you? Why are you standing in front of me?" At this moment, the two laughed and said directly: "You don''t need to know who we are, you just need to know that we are here to kill you." After the two had finished speaking, they directly attacked Yang Jian. At this moment, Yang Jian was forced to fight with the two of them, but now he couldn''t see it, so he could only fall behind. The two men have been attacking Yang Jian. The Gao Jie and Gaoming brothers fought back and forth. There was no way for Yang Jian to escape. Yang Jian was defeated by the two and was knocked to the ground by the two. Now they only need to give Yang Jian one last blow , I am afraid that Yang Jian will die here today. Even now, Yang Jian still doesn''t know who is going to kill him, but he can''t see it, and at this moment he can''t fight with others.Unexpectedly, he would die at the foot of his master''s mountain. The two were very proud at the moment. They didn''t expect that Yang Jian would be easily defeated by them. At this moment, the two were going to give Yang Jian the final blow, and at this moment, an immortal directly intercepted their spells. The two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming were already knocked to the ground by this man with a whisk. The two looked at the man and asked: "Who are you? Why do you want to spoil our brother''s good deeds here?" Seeing this person in a white coat fluttering with a fairy tale, he slowly helped Yang Jian. "You two dare to attack my disciple at the foot of my mountain and want to ask who I am, and see if I will teach you two today." The two brothers, Gao Jie and Gaoming, saw that the event was not good, so they ran away quickly to avoid being beaten to death by this man. Although Yang Jian still had trouble with his eyes, he had already heard all the conversations just now. At this moment, he subconsciously bowed a salute and said to his master: "It turned out to be the master, if it weren''t for the master to come to rescue, I''m afraid the disciple would be..." True person Yuding hurriedly helped Yang Jian up and walked slowly up the mountain. "Why do you two masters and apprentices need to salute? The plan for the present is to heal your eyes as soon as possible, so you will hurry up the mountain with me and I will treat your eyes well. The two quickly reached the cave of the real Jade Ding. At this moment, the real Jade Ding placed Yang Jian aside, and he used his spells to help Yang Jian to force out the poisonous gas. The real person Yuding used his skill to transmit to this Yang Jian''s three eyes, the poison gas slowly dissipated, and Yang Jian slowly opened his eyes at this moment. Yang Jian opened his eyes at this moment and saw everything. At this moment, he was very happy, and then he saluted the real person Yuding. "Thank you so much, Master, I see everything now." Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com The real person Yuding still didn''t know the situation. At this moment, he asked Yang Jian, "How did you do it? I obviously asked you to help Xiqi. Now I can''t see how I did it." Yang Jian heard that Yuding Zhen asked, and at this moment, he told Yuding all the things he had experienced these days. After hearing that, Yuding felt very magical, but there must be something tricky in this matter. At this moment, Yuding The real person counts with his hands, and he understands all the truth. Within Brother Chao''s camp... Although the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming went back, they were still very angry. If it weren''t for the person who popped up suddenly, I''m afraid they would have already pocketed Yang Jian''s life. Although Yuan Hong knew that the two brothers had failed, he did not say much to the two brothers. After all, the abilities of the two brothers are exactly what he needs. After the two brothers came back, they have been looking at Yang Jian. Let''s see what is going on. The current picture has always been where Yang Jian and his master are talking.Everything is normal now, but the two are still there to continue monitoring. They saw what Yang Jian''s master said to Yang Jian, and then they led Yang Jian to a place, but they didn''t know where his master was going to take Yang Jian. Yuan Hong has been asking about the current situation of Yang Jian and his master, and the two brothers Gao Jie and Gao Ming have informed Yuan Hong one by one, but now they can only continue to monitor the situation to see what they are going to do. True person Yuding led Yang Jian to a waterfall, and at this moment the sound of the waterfall was so loud that the two Gao Jie and Gaoming could only see them in the waterfall, but they couldn''t hear what they were talking about. True person Yuding brought Yang Jian here at this moment, just wanting to tell Yang Jian that he already knew these things, he quietly told Yang Jian all the things he knew, Yang Jian only now understands why every time their plan has just come out, And these people already understand and can make preparations in advance, it turned out to be like this. At this moment, Yang Jian asked his master in a low voice: "No wonder master you brought me here. I am afraid that they will hear our conversation. But what can we do now in this situation?" True person Yuding smiled at Yang Jian at the moment and said, "Don''t worry, the master has a clever plan for this matter. I will tell you all of this." This Gao Jie Gaoming was originally the two monsters of Qipanshan, and the two of them absorbed the spirit of the sun and the moon in Qipanshan.They are Tao Jing and Liu Gui who have been on the Qipan Mountain, because after absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, one of them can see the six directions, and the other can listen to all directions, so they have clairvoyance and wind ear abilities. The solution to this matter is... Yang Jian was very happy when he heard it. At this moment, he smiled at the real Yuding, and then he planned to go down the mountain after another salute. Although the Gao Jie and Gaoming brothers have been watching, they can''t really hear what they are talking about. Yuan Hong is very anxious at the moment. After all, the Gao Jie and Gaoming have been watching, but they didn''t see anything. Gao Jie Gaoming said to Yuan Hong, "There should be nothing serious, but Master Yang Jian cured his eyes. At this moment, Yang Jian is going down the mountain." After Yuan Hong nodded, he didn''t say anything further. Although Yang Jian went down the mountain, they had clairvoyance and the ability to shun wind ears, and they were able to prepare in advance for everything, so he was not afraid of this Xiqi Chinese at all. Do something else. In the Xiqi army camp, at this moment, Ji Fa still asked Nezha: "I wonder if you and Jinzha Muzha, have you three brothers found out that our army has raped?" .. 3341 Chapter 352 Nagato Yang Jian join forces to control the enemy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nezha shook his head at this moment and said to Ji Fa: "Everyone is very normal who didn''t find out anything strange, and I also think it''s the last juncture now. If there is an agent, it can be found out long ago." At this time, Ji Fa was very helpless. It seemed that there was really no spy, but this incident in their army was indeed very strange. What was the cause of this? At this moment, Yang Jian slowly walked into the Xiqi barracks, and said to them, "Of course, nothing can be found out, because there is no rape in the Xiqi barracks." Ji Fa was even more surprised when he heard Yang Jian say this. At this moment, Nagato saw what Yang Jian looked like. He also understood that Yang Jian should know everything. At this moment, he didnt need to worry any more, and he also knew this. Don''t want to intervene more. After all, Yang Jian had already gone to his master, and his master should have told him everything. Now as long as he cooperates with Yang Jian, everything should be solved. Yang Jian didn''t say much at this moment, he just said to Ji Fa and the others: "Since I am fine now, then Nezha and I will attack the Chaoge camp and see what tricks they can do." But after Yang Jian finished speaking, it was not enough for Ji Fa and the others to object. He always walked directly to Nagato and said a few words with Nagato, and then he said something earnestly and earnestly to Nagato and finally shook hands. Start. After Yang Jian said this, he took Nezha directly. The two of them had already flown into the air. At this moment, Nezha also said to Yang Jian, "As long as the two of us attacked this Chaoge camp, I am afraid it is too thin. " At this moment, Yang Jian said to Nezha: "Don''t worry, as long as you do everything as I say, it''s not a big deal at all, you just have to follow me." Nezha nodded at this moment, and didn''t ask any more... Within the Chaoge camp... The two brothers Gao Jie and Gao Ming still heard their conversation, and they quickly said to Yuan Hong: "Just after Yang Jian was cured by his master, he was going to attack us. At this moment, he brought two Nezha men to the direction of our barracks. It seems that this time it might not be that simple, but the two of them. Just dared to come, it seems that they have made every possible preparation." At this moment, Yuan Hong heard that the event was not good, he said directly to his two sisters: "In that case, you two will help Gao Jie and Gaoming together. You four will go to the battle and go out directly to intercept them. Then we will be passive. For the initiative." A few people went forward after taking the order, and Gao Jie Gaoming had already seen the position of Yang Jian Nezha at this moment, and the four people were chasing it. Yang Jian had long expected that they would be like this, so he continued to march with Nezha. Obviously Nezha was also stunned at the moment. He asked Yang Jian at this moment: "What the hell is this? Shouldn''t we go to the Chao Ge camp? But the current route is clearly deviated." After smiling at this moment, Yang Jian still said to Nezha: "Okay, don''t ask too much, just follow me." And the four of them were chasing Yang Jian and a few people behind, and Yang Jian seemed to confuse them like taking them in circles. Inside the Xiqi Barracks... Bobo Novels www.boboxs.com Nagato naturally knew what Yang Jian meant just now, and he only opened his hands and saw a note, and he just opened the note and he understood the reason. Ji Fa obviously saw Nagato''s movements, and he also saw the note in Nagato''s hand. At this moment, he asked Nagato: "What are you holding in your hand? Is it before Yang Jian left..." He questioned his guess.Nagato made a silent expression at Ji Fa, and then said to everyone: "I already know everything. Now I have arranged the arrangements. I am afraid that they will be wiped out by then. Now King Wu, you don''t have to worry too much anymore. Everything is under control." Ji Fa still didn''t understand anything at this moment, but since Nagato had already said that, he didn''t say much at this moment, and Nagato apparently arranged everyone in order to let everyone get their place. Yang Jian took Nezha and walked outside for a lap before returning, but Gao Jie, Gaoming and the four of them were very confused. At this moment, Chang Hao suddenly realized something and said: "Could it be that Yang Jian Nezha and the others want to lie to us and then attack our barracks." Gao Jie Gaoming heard Chang Hao say this and felt that it was not impossible. At this moment, they went back to the camp as soon as possible, and they didn''t see anything after they returned to the camp. It was still good looking at the barracks, and Yuan Hong saw them furiously. When I came back, I was also very confused at the moment. "Why are you suddenly returning to camp so anxiously? Did something happen?" The four of them talked to Yuan Hong about the speculation in their hearts. Yuan Hong only knew the reason after hearing it, but he was also very puzzled that nothing happened in the barracks, but Yang Jian did what Yang Jian did. It makes them very strange. "Gao Jie, Gaoming, your two brothers, hurry up and take a look at the Xiqi military camp and see what they are doing now. At this moment, the two brothers are using their own magical power to monitor Xiqi, but what they see is only a red color, and the soldiers led by Nagato have been beating gongs and drums. The mana of the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming was impacted. At this moment, they could not see or hear anything. The two of them were yelling at this moment, and seeing the two of them look like this, Yuan Hong was very worried. "What''s wrong? Why are you two suddenly seeing nothing, hearing nothing." The two brothers were very suspicious at this moment, and they only spoke: "I don''t know why, I only saw a piece of red, and it hurt my eyes, and now I can''t see anything," "Me too, I just heard a very deafening sound, it stabbed me to hear nothing for a moment." Yuan Hong asked the two brothers to rest quickly and see if they could regain their mana after a good rest. After all, their mana was very important to him. On the other side, Yang Jian and Nagato smiled at each other at this moment. It seemed that their plan was very successful. I am afraid that now the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming can no longer hear or see. At this time, Yang Jian is telling him everything that real Yuding has told him. Tell them all...... .. 3342 Chapter 353: Breaking Gao Jies Smart Mana You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, everyone understood what Yang Jian said. At this moment, Ji Fa smiled and said to Yang Jian: "It turns out that you already knew all of this. Immortal Yuding had already told you all of this. All the actions you did with Nagato after you came back turned out to be the plan of the two of you." After Yang Jian nodded, he looked at Nagato again, but then he continued to say to Ji Fa and others: "But what I asked Nagato to do just now can only make the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming temporarily lose their mana, but when they recover later, it is difficult to deal with. The master has already told me how to make them both A true loss of mana." At this moment, Ji Fa heard Yang Jian saying this, and was very panicked. If it really only caused them to temporarily lose their mana, it means that the current situation is still not optimistic, but fortunately Yang Jian later said a solution. "Then you should hurry up and talk about what is going on? At that time, we will quickly let them lose their mana, otherwise the two of them will regain their mana and will always monitor my Xiqi army camp." At this moment, Nagato said to Yang Jian, "Since I already know how to crack it, then I will go with you two. Only then will everyone be relieved." Yang Jian nodded, but there was one of the most important things, he was looking at Jiang Ziya at the moment. But Jiang Ziya thought he had nothing to do with him. Fortunately, he stayed in this barracks. After all, the army had lost a lot because of listening to his plan, so now Jiang Ziya does not want to get ahead as much as before. . Because Yang Jian looked at Jiang Ziya, everyone saw Jiang Ziya, but Jiang Ziya looked at Yang Jian instead, to see what he was going to say, I dont know why everyone looks at him now? "Why do everyone look at me like this?" At this moment, Yang Jian said to Jiang Ziya: "We also have to ask the prime minister to draw a talisman for us, because we are going to pull off the foundation of the peach demon and willow ghosts, and when the time comes, the two stone statues will also be For the seal, we have to let the prime minister draw us a talisman, and the master told me at that time, as long as you talk to you, you can understand." Jiang Ziya heard what Yang Jian said, and he understood it at this moment. After that, he nodded and quickly drew two symbols next to the book table, and then handed these two symbols to Yang Jian. Yang Jian had already obtained the talisman at this moment, so he decided to go to Qipanshan with Nagato immediately. After all, this matter brooks no delay, and a slight difference will cause them even more trouble. King Wu and others watched them out, and now King Wu and others can only continue to stay in the barracks, don''t act rashly, and now that Gao Jie and Gaoming have also lost their mana, I am afraid this brother camp will not act rashly. So King Wu and others just wait for them to come back. Nagato and Yang Jian hurried to Qipan Mountain when they drove the clouds. After they went to Qipan Mountain, they hurriedly searched for the nests of the peach demon and willow ghosts.After two people walked for a long time, they found a secret place, and this place was like a small ruined temple. Nagato found these two stone statues outside the small ruined temple. They looked strange, so he quickly called Yang Jian.New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt.net "Look at this place if it is very strange, and I always feel that this place has a different aura. It should be the peach demon and willow ghosts here that can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, so their lair should be here. ." Yang Jian nodded their heads. At this moment, they saw that there were peach trees and willow trees. At this moment, the two nodded, and then they went there to use their magic power to uproot the two trees. After the two trees were uprooted, the roots of the two trees were all revealed, but in the next second, the roots of the two trees directly turned into seductive women, and at this moment they were facing Nagato and Yang Jian. The two attacked. Nagato Yang Jian reacted extremely quickly, and they began to use their own spells against them, and in the next second Nagato sacrificed his five successful powers, and these women were all knocked to the ground. Slowly it became a rhizome again. The two looked at each other. Now that these rhizomes have been eradicated, and their roots have become like this, it seems that the magic power of Tao Yao Liugui should be gradually weakening. As long as they find their sealed stone statues, they can seal their mana with spells, and they will be unable to use their abilities no matter what. At this moment, Nagato saw this situation, and faced Yang Jian and said: "From the very beginning, I thought the two stone statues outside the ruined temple were very strange. Could they be their real bodies?" Yang Jian nodded and the two of them went there one after another. At the moment when they looked at two such tall stone statues, they felt that this might be their true body, and they also clearly felt that the stone statues seemed to contain mana, and they were at this moment. Directly chanted the spell, and the talisman flew directly, and flew above the stone statue. In the next second, the two stone statues had obviously been sealed, and all their affairs were completed at this moment, and the two rushed to the Xiqi military camp at this moment. Inside Chaoge Barracks... The two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming had been resting for a long time, and it was obviously night. At this moment, the two brothers still feel bad. Yuan Hong was also very worried about the two brothers. After all, the abilities of the two brothers are very important to him. Why the brother Chao camp has always been in the upper hand these days? That is because the two brothers have the ability of clairvoyance. "How are your two brothers now? Do you feel that your abilities have recovered a bit?" The two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming shook their heads at Yuan Hong. Although the two of them had rested for so long, neither of them felt that they had recovered their skills. They still couldn''t see or hear anything with their skills. Yuan Hong sighed after hearing it, but he still felt that there was hope in this matter. After all, the abilities of Gao Jie and Gaoming were also known by himself, so he didn''t say much, just let them continue. rest well. And Yuan Hong just wanted to leave, but he heard the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming suddenly shout, and their expressions were very painful... .. 3343 Chapter 354 Gao Jie, Gaoming defeated and died You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Yuan Hong saw the two of them suddenly come back like this, he quickly raised the two of them and asked them, "What happened to the two of you? Why is it so painful all of a sudden?" The expressions of these two people are still very painful at the moment, not worse than before. Although they have been helped by Yuan Hong now, their pain has not been reduced at all. "It hurts, my eyes hurt." "My ears also have a deafening sound, what the hell is it... Ah..." At this moment, Yuan Hong saw the appearance of the two of them and directly injected them with his own power. At this moment, the two of them calmed down a bit, and slowly the two became calm. After the two were calm at the moment, Yuan Hong also sighed with relief. He looked at the two brothers Gao Jie and Gao Ming as if nothing was left, and said to the two brothers: "You two brothers finally calmed down. You are already well now. So quickly use your mana to take a look. How is the Xiqi Barracks?" Gao Jie Gaoming heard what Yuan Hong said that he was using his own mana at this moment, but no matter how hard they two people worked hard, he seemed to be unable to see the distance and could not hear the voices of the distance at all. The two were very panicked at the moment, and Gao Jie Gaoming obviously felt as if his roots had been moved, and his stone statue had been sealed off. At this moment, they thought of who else would Yang Jian have been removed?The two always felt that since Yang Jian went to his master, they had been recruited after he returned. "Yang Jian, I must let you pay the debt. You let our brothers lose their magic power, and our brothers must also take your life." "Yang Jian, I must make you hard to die." When Yuan Hong heard the two say so, he sighed at this moment. What can he do now?This Gao Jie Gaoming also lost his mana, what should he do next. Chang Hao and Wu Long also came here. The two actually wanted to ask about the situation of the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming, but they heard these things when they first came, and at this moment they asked Yuan Hong: "Big Brother, what should we do now? The mana of Gao Jie and Gao Ming has expired. What should we do next?" Yuan Hong saw that the current situation was not optimistic. After considering it for a while, he said to them: "Since this is the case now, then we might as well take the initiative. Tomorrow night we will directly attack the Xiqi camp, taking advantage of them. See if you can catch Na Ji." The two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming wanted to go after hearing this. After all, all of this was because the talents of Xiqi made the two of them lose their magic power. How could they be reconciled if they did not take revenge. Naturally, Yuan Hong agreed. At this moment, they prepared quickly and waited for the attack on the Xiqi military camp tomorrow night. Inside Xiqi Camp... Yang Jian Changmen has already returned to the camp, but the current situation is still not optimistic. Although the mana of Gao Jie and Gaoming can no longer be used, the mana of Yuan Hong and others is not easy to crack.120 novel www.xiaoshuo120.com Back in the barracks, Yang Jian said to Ji Fa and the others: "Report to King Wu, the staff and I have destroyed the rhizomes of the peach demon and willow ghosts and all their stone statues have been sealed. They can no longer use their abilities. , But I am afraid that this matter will anger them, so we must take precautions so that they will not come and attack our barracks in desperation." Ji Fa nodded when he heard Yang Jian saying this. He felt that what Yang Jian was worried about was indeed necessary. At this moment, he felt that he should take precautions. In the middle of the night of the second day, Yuan Hong took Gao Jie, Gaoming and Wu Long Changhao and planned to attack Xiqi Barracks. They have successfully entered the Western Army Barracks, and their most critical task is to find Ji Fas barracks. If Ji Fa Being captured, Xiqi was naturally defeated. At this moment, they were quietly moving back and forth in the Xiqi army camp, and just at this moment, they discovered that they were surrounded by people, and now they were obviously surrounded. And they looked at the people surrounding them, Yang Jian Nezha, Nagato, Jiang Ziya and others, and they were still smiling there at the moment. Yuan Hong found out that he was in an ambush, but now this situation can only fight against them, and Gao Jie Gaoming is already angry, and now he is fighting them. Yuan Hong is now at war with Nezha.His body became very tall, like a big tree, but Nezha was not afraid at all, and still used his universe to fight him. Gao Jie and Gaoming brothers went directly to Yang Jian''s side. At this moment, the two besieged Yang Jian from left to right. The two of them had only one purpose today to let Yang Jian die under their hands. Yang Jian was not scared at all at this moment, and he was already fully prepared, and immediately began to fight with these two men.Nagato was fighting there with Wu Long Changhao, and Jiang Ziya was there to protect King Wu and Queen. Although the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming have no clairvoyance and shunfeng ear skills, they can still have many years of martial arts practice. At this moment, they are fighting Yang Jian there, but the two of them can''t fight Yang Jian at all, and Yang Jian is directly at this moment. After opening the third eye, the two were directly photographed by Yang Jian. But that was not enough. The third eye flashed another laser light, and the two of them were killed directly by the laser light. Yuan Hong and others also retreated steadily. At this moment, he felt that the situation was not good, so he directly called Chang Hao and Wu Long and the three of them quickly retreated. Yuan Hong and the others had already escaped, and Nezha and the others did not continue to chase them. Now this Gao Jie and Gaoming had indeed died under their hands. After a little rectification, everyone quickly went back to rest. After Yuan Hong and others returned to the Chaoge camp, the three of them were very angry at the moment, because the plan was revealed this time, and the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming were also killed. "This Xiqi person is really vicious, especially that Yang Jian. He actually directly killed the two brothers Gao Jie and Gao Ming in their original form, do you know? If you die like this, you will never live beyond life." Yuan Hong didn''t forget to sigh after he finished speaking. After all, this matter failed, and Gao Jie Gaoming died very wrongly. Wu Long Changhao was even more worried after hearing this. Now they no longer have the Gao Jie and Gao Ming brothers to help them, and now they can''t fight against the middleman Naxiqi at all. At this moment, the two hurriedly asked Yuan Hong: "What can we do now in this situation? Brother, think of a solution quickly." Yuan Hong sighed at this moment, and then reluctantly said to the two of them: "There is no other way to do this, but fortunately, the other four of our Meishan Seven Monsters must come over immediately. If all the monsters are gathered together, they can continue to fight against the Xiqi army. For the current plan, we can only do a little rectification and wait for their arrival." .. 3344 Chapter 355 Yang Jian was killed? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Above Meishan... The other four monsters in Meishan are fully prepared. They are now going down the mountain to help their eldest brother Yuan Hong and their two younger sisters. A few people have not been idle in Meishan these days. Since his elder brother and his two younger sisters went down the mountain, the four of them practiced the exercises hard in the mountains. Now all four of them have cultivated their own magic power. Now four of them are watching When the situation is good, he plans to go down the mountain to help Chaoge. At this moment, one of the Meishan 4 monsters, Jin Dasheng, asked the rest of their brothers: "Where shall we go down the mountain this time? We first go to our brother to report to King Ming, and let King Zhou give us the official title. To help Big Brother, or go directly to Big Brother?" After hearing Jin Dasheng''s words, they felt that they should go to King Zhou to obtain the official title before helping Brother Chao in the war, so that they could help Brother Chao with peace of mind. Several people were ready at this moment and went straight down to Meishan. Several people came directly to Brother Chao. At this moment, when they came to Chaoge, they went directly to King Jianyun. King Zhou was very happy when he heard Yuan Hongs good news these days, but he also just learned that the deaths of the two brothers Gao Jie and Gaoming might also cause some losses to Brother Chao. He didnt expect the other Meishan 4 monsters. He came directly to himself, and now it''s really time for them to come when Brother Chao is working with people. King Zhou hurried to meet them, and the people above the court directly saluted King Zhou, and all bowed to King Zhou. King Zhou asked them to get up and said to several people at this moment: "I already know you, Yuan Hong has told me everything, and now I will confess that each of you is a general, and you My eldest brother Yuan Hong went to fight for me to protect my brothers safety." Several people were very happy to be appointed as the generals. At this moment, when they heard King Zhou say this, they all promised King Zhou that they would be able to protect Brother Chao. At this moment, they stopped staying for a long time and went directly to the place of his elder brother''s military camp. While they were walking in the middle of the road, Yang Xian said to them at this moment: "Although we have been rewarded now, it might not be good for us to see Big Brother like this." When the other monsters heard this Yang Xian said, they were a little confused. They didn''t know what Yang Xian meant. They only saw Yang Xian standing there and continuing to say to them: "Since we have come now, we are all dealing with Xiqi, so we should go directly to Xiqi and make trouble for them first, and if we can take advantage of the opportunity to kill the Wu Wang Jifa, we will have done a great job. Brother will be very happy to see us. It can be regarded as a generous gift to Brother." Several people nodded when they heard what Yang Xian said. They all felt that Yang Xian''s statement was very reasonable. I am afraid that this matter was really feasible, so several people changed their course and went to the Xiqi military camp. It was the night when they went. Although there were soldiers guarding the Xiqi Barracks at night, it was already night and people inevitably lacked the daytime spirit, so they attacked directly after seeing the right time. But now the Xiqi army camp is in chaos. Ji Fa and the others also came out after hearing the sound. At this moment, Nagato noticed all this, and quickly said to Nezha and others: "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. You and Yang Jian hurry up to protect King Wu and Queen. I will take a good look at all these things and see what is going on." 186 Chinese website www.186zwxs.com At this time, after Yang Jian and Nezha heard, they hurried to protect King Wu and Queen, leaving Nagato and Jinzha Muzha, and the three of them were fighting against these 4 monsters. When Nagato saw the four monsters, they knew that they were also with that Yuan Hong, and at this moment, because Nezha was protecting King Wu and Queen, Yang Jian also came to help. When they saw Yang Jian, they recognized Yang Jian at a glance. Because Yang Jian had a closed third eye on his forehead, it was very eye-catching no matter who looked at it. Jin Dasheng gave everyone a look. At this moment, everyone was trying their best to attack. At this moment, Jin Dasheng took advantage of Yang Jian''s unprepared opportunity to come to Yang Jian, and Yang Jian had already discovered that he was facing him at this moment. . While Jin Dasheng took advantage of Yang Jian''s unpreparedness, he directly cut off Yang Jian''s head, and Nezha, who was protecting King Wu and the queen at the moment, was shocked to see this scene. How easily Yang Jian was cut off by this monster, but he Still angry at the moment, after all, they dare to hurt him, General Xiqi. And Yang Jian and his feelings are very deep. Now Nezha sees all this and wants to rush to kill them directly, but now he has an important task, which is to protect King Wu and the Queen, so Nezha is still calm. Come down. Seeing that he had obviously succeeded, Jin Dasheng was holding his head and retreating quickly, and separately called his brothers to retreat with him. After Nagato saw them retreating, they did not continue to chase them, but now everyone is very sad. After all, Yang Jian was killed by them, and Yang Jian''s head was also taken away by them. At this moment, they are also in their barracks. Only Yang Jian''s body. They took Yang Jian''s body into the barracks, and everyone was obviously already in the barracks at the moment, but everyone was very sad at the moment, and the Queen Wu also cried at this moment. Inside Chaoge Barracks... Yuan Hong stayed on hold these days, and Xiqis people didnt come to attack at all. At this moment, Yuan Hong was very at ease there. He only waited for his other four brothers to arrive. When they attacked Xiqi together, they would be guaranteed. . But soon Jin Dasheng and Yang Xian and others arrived. Yuan Hong was very happy after seeing them. After all, their brothers finally got together. At this moment, after Jin Dasheng and others saw Yuan Hong, they were facing Yuan Hong. Said: "Big Brother, you don''t know. We came here today and prepared a gift for you. If you see it, you will be very happy." Yuan Hong obviously couldn''t wait to hear it, and his two sisters were also waiting, wondering what kind of gifts they brought this time? At this moment, the Four Monsters of Meishan took out a package, and they slowly spread the package, and Yang Jian''s head was revealed. Yuan Hong, Chang Hao and others were very surprised when they saw it. "You killed Yang Jian and brought his head?" .. 3345 Chapter 356: The three Nezha brothers go to take photos of the demon mirror You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The brothers nodded at this moment and they stood there very proudly, while Yuan Hong continued to say to them: "A few brothers really helped me a lot. You just came here to help us so much. With your help, we can definitely fight against Xiqi." The several people were immersed in excitement and obviously completely ignored Yang Jian''s head. While they were neglecting, Yang Jian''s head slowly lifted into the air. At this time, they noticed the abnormality and looked there. Although only Yang Jian''s head was hanging in the air, he seemed to be like a living person, with his own consciousness at this moment, and he said to a few of them: "Do you think it''s really so easy for you to kill you? I''m just here to teach you a lesson. What you want to think about Xiqi is too simple." In the next second, Yang Jian''s third eye was opened directly, and a laser was shot at the Meishan Seven Monsters. At this moment, the Meishan Seven Monsters made Yang Jian confused, and they were obviously affected by the third eye. attack. They just wanted to fight back, but what they didn''t expect was that Yang Jian''s head disappeared from their sight. At this moment, several people shook their heads and sighed. Yuan Hong was even more angry, so he patted the table directly and said to them: "I didn''t expect that this man from Xiqi was so insidious and cunning that he would lie to us, but this incident also reminds us that we should not be careless about what we do. After a few people nodded at this moment, they didnt say anything. Yuan Hong looked at their feelings a little depressed, and said to them: Okay, you dont have to be too frustrated. It''s difficult to deal with, but as long as we have good strategies, now we have all the 7 monsters of Meishan gathered to fight them naturally." Several people felt better after hearing what Yuan Hong said, but they always remembered this account silently in their minds. After all, all this was because Yang Jian made the four of them embarrassed as soon as they came. . Inside Xiqi Camp... Everyones emotions have been very sad. King Wu and Queen Wu have clearly shed tears. At this moment, Nagato said to Queen Wu, "Why are you so sad?" Queen Wu was very surprised when he heard Nagato''s question. Before the two of them could speak, Nezha said in a crying voice: "Big Brother Yang Jian is in a different place. Isn''t it a sad thing? Not at all sad?" Nagato laughed at this moment, and then continued to speak to them: "It turns out that it is because of this incident. You should have known that Yang Jian has the Nine Ranks magical skill, so even if his head is different, it is completely fine. " After hearing this, everyone still didn''t understand what they were talking about. Yang Jian had obviously been in a different place, how could he still be alive? At this moment, Nagato looked at the time and sensed something. Then, looking out the door, he said to them, "No, he''s back." After listening to what Nagato said, everyone looked out the door together. As expected, everyone saw Yang Jians head flying back like this, and slowly connected with his body, and then slowly Get up, like someone who has nothing.Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com At this time, everyone understood what Nagato said. It turned out that Yang Jian was really fine, but now Yang Jian slowly got up, Nezha Wu and the others were also very excited. "Brother Yang, you are really fine as they said. Did you know that we were all worried just now, and King Wu and Queen were still crying secretly just now." After Yang Jian got up, he always said to everyone, "I''m really sorry everyone worried everyone." On the contrary, Nagato walked to Yang Jian and asked Yang Jian, "Did you find any key information when you went to the Chaoge camp?" After Yang Jian sighed and shook his head at this moment, he continued to say to everyone: "I just went to the Chaoge camp and really wanted to inquire about it, but I didn''t find anything. In the end, I opened my heavenly eyes and wanted to see what they are. But their mana is too high, so I didn''t detect anything. But I know they are seven monsters and each has its own mana." After hearing what Yang Jian said, Nagato and others were even more worried. They actually have 7 monsters. It seems that their spells will always be more powerful when they are combined, and now the Chaoge camp is surrounded by a kind of The poisonous fog made it impossible for the Xiqi army to attack. At this moment, Ji Fa said to everyone: "Then according to this situation, what should we do next? There is still this poisonous fog outside of Brother Chaos camp, and if their 7 monsters attack me together Qi I am afraid it will be another hardship." Jiang Ziya has been listening to everyone''s conversations. At this moment, he always thought of a way, so he said to everyone: "Actually, there is a way I don''t know if it is inappropriate to talk." It is already a critical moment, what can''t we say?Ji Fa quickly asked Jiang Ziya to express his thoughts. Jiang Ziya said slowly at this moment: "I know that there is a magic mirror in the Ten Thousand Demon Cave. If you can get the magic mirror, you can see what kind of monster they are, and it will always be easier to deal with them." Ji Fa heard that Jiang Ziya said this and felt it was feasible at this moment. Since Jiang Ziya had already said this, he should send someone to take the demon mirror.This glorious task always fell on the three brothers Jinzha Muzha Nezha, and they immediately set off to the Ten Thousand Demon Cave to take the demon mirror. The three of them quickly reached the Cave of Ten Thousand Demons with magic strength, and at this moment they entered this hole cautiously.After all, the name of this cave can be called Wanmodong, I believe there are many monsters in it. The three Nezha brothers cautiously entered this Ten Thousand Demon Cavern, and from time to time a monster would always be exposed to block their way. Nezha and others were also frightened all the way, but they were not afraid at all because they had mana protection. The three brothers finally found the Demon Mirror after all their hardships. At this moment, the Demon Mirror was gleaming in the cracks of the stone. The three brothers wanted to get the Demon Mirror and left the hole. The moment they got the demon mirror, the whole cave was shaky and turned upside down at this moment, and all the demons attacked them as if they were disturbed. Nezha and others were already panicked and used the magic mirror to illuminate those monsters, but those monsters were too powerful and the number of them was huge. Nezha and others were invincible. The three brothers are now in a very dangerous situation... 3346 Chapter 357: Get the Demon Mirror You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The three brothers have lost to these monsters at all, and they are even more critical at this moment. The three brothers also felt that they could not get out of this cave at all. At this moment, there was a sudden evil wind that took them out directly. . The three brothers were very surprised when they were taken out of the cave, but now the Demon Mirror was flying back into the cave. At this moment, the Demon Mirror had returned to its place. Even if the three brothers came out, it was useless. At this moment, a person appeared in front of them. At this moment, this person said to them, "Who are you? What are you doing here?" When the three brothers heard this question, they said: "We are the three Nezha Muzha Jinzha brothers in the Xiqi Military Camp. We came here this time because we met a monster, so we wanted to take a photo of the magic mirror, but the monsters in this cave are really powerful, and we have experienced so much. I still haven''t taken out the magic mirror. If it weren''t for you just now, I''m afraid we would have died in this cave." After this person heard what they said, he said to them: "So that''s it, I am the god of this mountain, but your coming this time is too abrupt, and you have seen it, as long as you enter After taking this demon mirror, the group of demons will behave differently, and you can''t take it out at all. Then the demon mirror will still return to the position as usual." At this moment, the three brothers heard what he said was indeed the situation, but they came here to take the demon mirror, and now they cant take the demon mirror away. They are always very frustrated. At this time, they asked the mountain god again: "Then I wonder if the mountain god did you give us a hint on how to take this demon mirror? We actually don''t want to do anything else. As long as we get rid of the monster, we will return the demon mirror." After the mountain god stood there hesitating for a few moments, he also felt that since they were from Xiqi, they must be good people, so he said to them at this moment: "It''s not impossible to take away the demon mirror, but it can only be safely removed by the dragon in the sky and the phoenix in the sky. It is impossible for anyone else to take the demon mirror out of the cave. And if the demon mirror is away After this Ten Thousand Demon Cave, a group of demons will come out of the cave. This is also a very difficult thing. I am afraid you will also consider this matter." At this moment, the three brothers expressed their gratitude to him after hearing what the mountain god said. After that, the three had no choice but to return to the Xiqi military camp. Jiang Ziya and others were waiting for the three brothers in the Xiqi military camp. At this moment, after their return, Ji Fa Then he asked them: "How is it? How are you doing this matter?" The three brothers were very helpless at this moment to tell them everything, and then said to them: "If we hadn''t been for the help of the mountain god, we almost died in the cave. The mountain god also told us that if we want to get the mirror, we can only Let the dragon on the sky and the phoenix on the ground come to fetch it." Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya and others were very frustrated when they heard it. After all, this matter is not a trivial matter, and how can the heavenly dragon and the ground phoenix be easily seen, so this matter is simply impossible to do. Everyone was very upset there at the moment, and then Nagato faintly said: "What''s the problem? Isn''t King Wu the son of Destiny? He is naturally a dragon among men, and the queen is a phoenix among men if the queen is King Wu''s wife. So I am afraid that this matter can only be picked up by the king and the queen himself. Tiantian Novels www.tiantianxs.com Jiang Ziya nodded when he heard Nagato''s words. He also agreed with Nagato''s point of view. At this moment, everyone was looking at King Wu and Queen. In fact, this matter is still a bit wrong. After all, Ji Fa But the one who led them to the end. Ji Fa didn''t take it seriously and said directly to everyone: "Since I and the queen are now required to take pictures of the demon mirror, then the two of us should naturally bear the brunt, but I don''t care, but the queen..." Everyone can hear what Ji Fa said. Ji Fa was actually worried about his wife.On the contrary, at this time, the queen also said that she was obliged to do so, and being a queen should naturally set an example. At this moment, Ji Fa heard his wife say so, so he didnt worry anymore. Instead, he directly prepared to go with his wife and two to get the demon mirror. After all, for the present plan, it is really impossible to deal with it without getting the demon mirror. Several monsters. When Nagato heard Ji Fa agreed, he spoke to the three brothers Jin Zha Mu Zha Nezha: "You have already been to Wanmo Cave once, so you are familiar with the road. This time, you will escort King Wu and Queen to Nawan. Go to the magic cave to take a picture of the demon mirror, and you must protect the safety of King Wu and Queen when it is critical." The three brothers are naturally leading the command, but there is still one most critical thing. At this moment, they say again: "But there is another most critical thing. The mountain god has said that if you leave the cave with the demon mirror, the demons When the time comes, it will pour out, so what should I do?" Nagato was naturally very worried when he heard this. He did not consider this matter just now, and now everyone is having a headache for this matter. At this moment, Jiang Ziya said, "I have a way. You can hold my Xiantian Defence and Yellow Flag. When you take out the mirror, you can put the Xiantian Defence and Apricot Flag on the entrance of the hole. Those monsters were sealed for 7 days." After Jiang Ziya finished speaking, he directly handed the Xiantian Xinghuang Banner to the three brothers. At this moment, the three brothers got the Xinghuang Banner, and now they only had to go with King Wu and Queen to fetch the demon mirror. Now the two military camps dare not act rashly, this is the best time for them to take a picture of the demon mirror.Nagato and Jiang Ziya also exhorted the three brothers: "No matter what, you three brothers must take good care of the safety of King Wu and Queen." After the three brothers nodded, they were on the road. Soon the three brothers and King Wu and the Queen arrived at the Cave of Ten Thousand Demons. At this time, they were at the entrance of the cave, and the three of Nezha Jinzha Muzha said to the Queen Wu: "You two will be careful when Queen Wu enters. There are a lot of monsters in this cave, but we will always protect you, so you dont have to be too scared. We will take you to the mirror in a while, you So I took it off directly." When the two heard the three brothers say this, they nodded at this moment, and then they went straight into the cave, and there were indeed many monsters and ghosts along the way, just like the first time the three brothers entered the cave. But along the way, there were three brothers protecting the two, so they finally reached the place where the demon mirror was placed. After Ji Fa saw the demon mirror, he saw Nezha''s sign and took the demon mirror with one hand... 3347 Chapter 358 Severely Injured Meishan Seven Monsters You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The moment Ji Fa just got the mirror, the cave was shaking again, and the three Nezha brothers knew what was going on. At this moment, they signaled King Wu and Queen to leave. Ji Fa was tightly guarded by these three brothers, and at this moment there was a group of black hands, which confined the queen like this. Ji found that he was extremely worried. After all, his wife had been imprisoned. He quickly called Nezha. Fortunately, Nezha came in time and knocked out all those hands with the universe circle. Now the queen has nothing to do. Ji Fa finally breathed a sigh of relief.When they thought it was almost good, suddenly there were a lot of monsters in front of them blocking their way. At this moment, Nezha said to Jinzha Muzha: "Big brother and second brother, you two protect the king and queen, I will go ahead and make a way for King Wu and Queen." Jin Zha Mu Zha nodded at this moment, while Ne Zha rushed forward and fought with the monsters. After a lot of effort, he finally helped Queen Wu to open a path. Several people arrived at the entrance of the cave smoothly. At this moment, Ji Fa and his wife finally breathed a sigh of relief, and now they can still feel the disorder in the cave. After the three brothers looked at each other, they directly inserted the apricot and yellow flag. Above this hole.The hole was finally quiet as before. Ji Fa was very happy at the moment and said to them: "I didn''t expect to get the demon mirror smoothly. Let''s go back to the Xiqi military camp." The three brothers nodded, and they returned to the Xiqi military camp smoothly. Nagato Jiang Ziya and others were waiting for them. At this moment, they also saw the smooth return of King Wu and the Queen. King Wu clearly had a mirror in his hand. At this moment, Nagato laughed and said, "I didn''t expect King Wu and Queen to go there really successfully. It seems that the next thing is very easy." At this moment, Ji Fa is sitting on the barracks again, and now he has got the demon mirror, and there is only a 7-day period. Ji Fa said to everyone: "Now that we have got the Demon Mirror, we will officially start the offensive tomorrow." Everyone apparently had taken their orders at this moment, and they all went back to camp to sleep. After all, if you take a good rest today and recharge your energy, you can successfully attack the Chaoge camp tomorrow. In the Chaoge camp... Although Yuan Hong and others did not act rashly these days, they filled the area outside their barracks with a very poisonous mist, so they also prevented the people from Xiqi from approaching. But this is only a slow-down strategy. Yuan Hong is now discussing matters with his brothers, and now he is asking them to wear one of the Meishan Seven Monsters. Dai Li can spit red beads. At this moment, he is directly Sacrifice his own red beads and let it go to Xiqi Military Camp. Everyone was resting at the moment, and the Xiqi camp was so burned by the red beads. At this moment, everyone took advantage of the chaos and left the barracks. Jiang Ziya, Nagato and others also all came out. Seeing that the situation was not good, Jiang Ziya directly sacrificed the magic whip and beat the red bead back. The people in the Xiqi military camp also rushed to extinguish the fire. Now the fire has finally been extinguished, but they also need to rectify overnight.Interesting reading novel www.quduxs.com When Hong Zhu was beaten back, he directly fell into Dai Li''s body. At this moment, Dai Li was vomiting blood. He didn''t expect Jiang Ziya to beat the gods so hard. Although Dai Li was injured, Dai Li had already sensed that his red beads had already set the Xiqi army camp on fire. "Xiqi Barracks have been made and burned by my red beads, so now they should still have to rectify a bit." At this moment, Yuan Hong heard what Dai Li said, and continued to say to everyone: "This time it is really thanks to Dai Li. Why don''t we catch them by surprise when the Xiqi army camp needs to be reorganized now, tomorrow morning we It is a direct attack." Several people nodded their heads and they all agreed very much. Soon in the morning, the Meishan 7 monsters went directly to fight against the Xiqi Barracks. After a few people went directly to the Xiqi Barracks, they began to use their mana to destroy the West. Soldiers in Qi Barracks. Jiang Ziya Jifa and others all came out. At this moment, Nagato asked Jin Zha Mu Zha to protect King Wu and the Queen, and this demon mirror had obviously been in his hands. Nagato directly took a photo with the demon mirror, and summoned the Meishan Seven Monsters. Two of them were photographed and directly became prototypes. The other four people saw how powerful the demon mirror was and fled in panic. On the other hand, Nagato directly killed the two monsters that were transformed into their original form, but now it is urgent. It can only take 7 days to look at the monster mirror. The situation is very critical, but these monsters have clearly fled back to the barracks. There is a lot of poison in their barracks. Fog, so the Xiqi army could not get close. Brother Chao Barracks... After Yuan Hong and others came back, they were very sad.After all, they had just lost two brothers, and this time they didn''t expect that their initiative would end in failure. Chang Hao asked Yuan Hong at this moment: "Brother, what can we do in this situation now? And our two brothers died in their hands like that." Yuan Hong shook his head at the moment and was very helpless. After all, the demon mirror was indeed powerful, but he was still sitting there and hesitated. Although the poisonous gas was powerful, it was not a way for them to keep entrenched here, and they were in this plain. Nowhere to hide. "I know there is a canyon near here, but we will quickly move our camp to the canyon, and it will be convenient for us to hide at that time. It is a plain and we continue to be here, but there is nothing to hide." After hearing what Yuan Hong said, several people went straight into the canyon, and their army also moved with them. At the moment, several people were in the canyon and were still very worried. Xiqi Camp... Ji Fa''s spies have come to report, and now they have all withdrawn into the canyon, and there is still poisonous gas in the canyon, so they still can''t get close. Everyone is still very worried at the moment, and the use of this magic mirror has a time limit, so everyone is also very worried at this moment. If these monsters cannot be eradicated within the time limit, there will be endless troubles. Nagato saw that the situation was extremely critical at this moment and said at this moment: "Now the situation is very critical. I think I should let Yang Jian go and check their situation first. Yang Jian will change 72 and the fly will not be afraid of the poisonous mist. , So you turn into a fly and take a good look at what''s going on." .. 3348 Chapter 359: Yang Jians incarnation went to visit Brother Chaos barracks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Yang Jian heard Nagato say this, he went directly out of the Xiqi military camp and turned into a fly, and slowly flew into the canyon. When it flew into the canyon, it continued to monitor their every move. And now he happened to see Yuan Hong talking there at the moment.He flew to the vicinity, and they couldn''t find him because he was a fly. Yuan Hong is now talking about what happened recently.At this moment, he said to the other brothers: "All of our losses are due to the demon mirror. At this moment, the few of us have joined forces. I will take a good look at where the demon mirror came from?" At this moment, several people held hands and concentrated highly, and at this moment they all passed their mana on it, and they finally sensed that the demon mirror was taken out of the cave of ten thousand demons. "Since they obtained the magic mirror from the magic power, they really have a few brushes. But the ten thousand demons cave is guarded by the demons. If they don''t mirror the magic mirror, those monsters will come out. When Yang Xian heard what Yuan Hong said, he said to Yuan Hong: "Let me and Jin Dasheng go and release all the monsters and ghosts, and see how Xiqi will fight us." When Yuan Hong heard the two say so, he nodded to them, and this is the only way he can do it now... Yang Xian and Yang Xian heard Yuan Hong''s promise. At this moment, the two of them went straight down the mountain, and Ji Fa felt that the big event was not good. If they did go, they would really be unable to fight against the Ten Thousand Monsters when they were dispatched. They were eating and talking there at the moment, and now the food is clearly ready.And there was one monster among them, that was Zhu Zizhen, he was transformed by a wild boar and he was also one of the most edible ones. After seeing the food, he quickly ate it. Yuan Hong only shook his head at the moment when he saw his appearance, and still teased there that he was really the same as before. At this moment, Yang Jian thought of a way to fly directly to the meat that Zhu Zizhen was eating, but Zhu Zizhen didn''t care about anything at all at the time, so he stuffed his mouth and ate Yang Jian directly. After Zhu Zizhen finished eating, he returned to his resting place contentedly, and lay down directly to rest, and Yang Jian had already fallen into Zhu Zizhen''s stomach. Zhu Zizhen''s stomach was filthy, and Yang Jian couldn''t bear it after entering, but he had already entered at the moment, and he couldn''t get out easily. Yang Jian directly took his weapon back and forth and stabbed the organs in his stomach, but Zhu Zizhen had just slept very soundly, and now his stomach was so uncomfortable, he rolled on the floor with pain. Zhu Zi was so painful that he was very uncomfortable. At this moment, he was constantly rolling on the ground, with sweat on his face, and he was still yelling there. "Help, help." But no matter what he called, no one came here at all. At this moment, he didn''t know why, why this stomach hurts so much. And this is when he heard a voice coming slowly... "I''m Yang Jian, I''m in your belly now, you go to Xiqi Military Camp as soon as possible." Qishu e-book www.qishu520.com Zhu Zi really didn''t believe it. Although he was in pain at the moment, he still said: "I don''t believe it. I just have a stomachache. Where are you hurrying out to see me and teach you a lesson." Yang Jian heard this Zhu Zi say so, and at this moment, he stabbed Zhu Zizhen''s stomach a few more times. Zhu Zizhen felt that his stomach was about to explode. His pain was unbearable and he turned into a wild boar.And he really obeyed Yang Jian''s arrangement and went straight back to the Xiqi Barracks. Inside Xiqi Barracks... Everyone is waiting for Yang Jian to come back. Ever since Yang Jian turned into a fly to explore the Chaoge barracks, everyone has been very worried at the moment. At this time, a wild boar broke into the Xiqi military camp. The soldiers tried to drive him out after seeing it, but the wild boar also rushed into the Xiqi military camp. These soldiers were in a mess, and Ji Fa and others came out naturally and they saw the wild boar. At this moment, Nagato said to the wild boar: "Is Yang Jian you?" At this moment, I only heard a faint voice: "It''s me, I''m Yang Jian, I''m in the belly of this wild boar, you quickly cut off the head of this wild boar, I can come out directly." When Nagato heard this voice, he directly used a weapon to chop off the wild boar''s head. At this moment, Yang Jian appeared in everyone''s field of vision. But now the situation is still very critical, Yang Jian said directly to everyone: "The big thing is not good. They have discovered that this demon mirror was taken from the Cave of Ten Thousand Demons, and now they have sent two monsters there to release the group of monsters. If it does, it will cause us a lot of trouble." Jiang Ziya heard what Yang Jian said, and at this moment he also said very anxiously: "If this is the case, I am afraid that something is going wrong. If they really go to pull down my congenital warrior and yellow flag, then the demons The release is not something we can deal with. Ji Fa became even more nervous when he heard it. Even Jiang Ziya said the same. He also felt that this matter was very serious, and he was also very powerful in the monsters in the Ten Thousand Demon Cave, and the number of monsters was also beyond. His imagination. Nagato also saw how critical the matter was, and said directly: "Nezha Yang Jian, you two should stop them now. It should be too late for you two to go quickly now." At this moment, Nezha Yang Jian nodded and went straight to the Ten Thousand Demon Caves. After all, Nezha had been there twice, so he quickly took Yang Jian with him. And they went very timely. When they first arrived, they saw that Yang Xian and others had just arrived. At this moment, they were going to pull out the Xinghuang flag, and at this moment, Nezha directly sacrificed. In this way, the Universe Circle smashed the two monsters back to their original form. At this moment, Yang Jian opened the third eye directly, and the two monsters were shot to death by the laser from the third eye. Nezha Yang Jian let out a long sigh of relief at this moment. After all, there is nothing wrong now, and the two quickly returned to the Xiqi army camp with the heads of these two monsters. After the two went back, everyone was finally relieved of the situation now, and everyone was finally relieved.And Yang Jian also had some ideas of his own right now. "I am afraid they don''t know now, we have seen through their conspiracy and tricks, and we have already killed their three brothers." After Nagato nodded at this moment, he also said: "If this is the case, then we will send these three heads back to them and give them a good start." .. 3349 Chapter 360: Destroy one by one You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato finished speaking, he immediately used his mana, and when he waved the three heads, he flew away directly in the direction of his wave. Within Brother Chao''s camp... Yuan Hong was resting there too, after all, nothing happened now, just at this moment Chang Hao came to him directly. "Big Brother Big Brother is not good." Yuan Hong heard Chang Hao shouting to himself so anxiously, and now Chang Hao had clearly entered his room. At this moment, Yuan Hong said to Chang Hao: "What happened, made you call me so anxiously." Chang Hao shook his head, very helpless. "Just now the soldiers came to report that Zhu Zizhen turned into a wild boar and rushed down the mountain. I''m afraid that he should be controlled by someone. Now it''s a lot of good luck." After Yuan Hong heard it, he sighed at this moment, but this is not what he can control. He has no other emotions except for loss at this moment. He now places all hopes on Yang Xian. At this moment, the three heads flew directly in front of the two of them, and the two of them took a closer look, and this was their brother''s head. At this moment Yuan Hong also realized that all the plans had been exposed. Chang Hao also saw the situation at this moment. He was even more worried. This directly asked Yuan Hong: "Big brother is already like this now, what should we do? I am afraid that with the abilities of the two of us, we can''t fight against all of them in Xiqi." Yuan Hong also realized at this moment that now he was only left with the two of them alone and weak, and they were not the opponents of Xiqi and others at all. At this moment, Yuan Hong said to Chang Hao: "For today''s plan, we have to retreat as soon as possible. Only the two of us we can''t fight against them at all." Then when he said this, he always hurried away with Chang Hao. On the other side, in Xiqi Camp... Soldiers report: Report to King Wu, and the spies are here to report that all the poisonous fog in the Chaoge camp has disappeared. This is a good time for our attack. After Ji Fa heard this, he was overjoyed. At this moment, he was there and laughed. He didn''t expect that all the poisonous fog would dissipate. We should indeed attack now. And Nagato thought of all this. After all, the strength of the Meishan 7 monsters gathered together to produce such a powerful poisonous fog. Now there are only two Meishan 7 monsters left, so the poisonous fog can only dissipate naturally. Ji Fa gave everyone a notice to attack Chaoge''s camp tomorrow, and several people also took orders until the second day, they directly attacked Chaoge''s camp. All the soldiers fought together, but because Yuan Hong and others had already escaped, they didn''t make a blow at all, and all the soldiers were recovered.Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com And Jiang Ziya Changmen and others all entered the gorge, but no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find Yuan Hong and Chang Hao at all. At this moment, Jiang Ziya looked sad. "Now we have entered the canyon, but we dont see Yuan Hong and Changhao. The time limit for taking the demon mirror will come soon. If we cant return the demon mirror back to the cave by that time, Im afraid that the Xinghuang Qi will not It will work again." Everyone knows how important this matter is. At this moment, Nagato said to them, "Dont worry, Prime Minister, you and the three brothers Jinzha Muzha Nezha are here to protect King Wu. Yang Jian and I will go and take these two people. Grab." Jiang Ziya nodded and now finally breathed a sigh of relief. Yang Jian and Changmen left quickly and went to find Yuan Hong and Chang Hao. They have walked a long way at the moment, but they still haven''t found any trace of Yuan Hong Changhao.Little did they know that there was a big stone near them, and this big stone was changed by Yuan Hong. Yuan Hong himself was an ape, and his most powerful spell was the Eighty-Nine Profound Art Reform. As the name suggests, he can also use spells to become what he wants to be.But at this moment, when Yang Jian Nagato came here, they each felt that Yuan Hong seemed to be nearby. At this moment, Nagato took out the demon mirror and scanned it. But how powerful are these eight or nine profound arts?But Nagato had already taken out the demon mirror, so Yuan Hong was naturally afraid of turning back to his original form, but now the only solution is to escape. When Nagato and Yang Jian saw the two of them running away, they continued to want to chase them, but after chasing to a place, they couldnt find them. At this moment, Nagato and Yang Jian were also very helpless, and the time to return the mirror is just around the corner. Are very anxious. Although Jiang Ziya was there to protect Queen Wu, he calculated the time and it was about to return to the demon mirror. He said to the three brothers Jinzha Muzha Nezha: "Now it''s time to return the Demon Mirror, so the situation is very critical, but I am afraid that they will not be able to return the Demon Mirror to the cave on time. You are here to protect Queen Wu, I will go to the cave to see if I can delay for a while." Nezha and the others nodded to Jiang Ziya, and Jiang Ziya went quickly. Although he was unwilling to do these things, the current situation is indeed very critical, and it will be bad if he does not go. And now only these last few steps, all these matters can be over, when the time my own identity as the host of the gods will be truly useful, and my own power and mana will be incomparably improved than before. . Jiang Ziya felt that the current struggle would be more useful in the future.He had no choice but to go there to delay time, but in his heart he still hoped that Nagato and Yang Jian could return the demon mirror to the cave on time. Nagato Yang Jian was very helpless, but they couldn''t find Yuan Hong Changhao at all. At this moment, Yang Jian said directly to Nagato: "No, now that the time is up, I can''t find the two of them. Let''s go back and take the magic mirror, otherwise it will be very difficult to control when the ten thousand demons come out." After Nagato deliberated, he also felt that what Yang Jian said was extremely correct. The two directly used martial arts to leave here, and Yuan Hong Changhao finally returned to their original form. The two of them breathed a long sigh of relief at this moment. The Nagato and Yang Jian finally left here, and they were finally able to save their lives. At this moment, the two ran away quickly. And they didn''t know that one of the hares in the mountain was changed by Yang Jian. At the moment they saw the two men return to their original shape, Yang Jian also directly restored his shape, directly blocking the two people''s path. The two of them were very surprised at the moment, but it was useless to think about it now. The two of them fled in the opposite way. At this time, Nagato was standing there blocking them, and the two fairies were now trapped in them. .. 3350 Chapter 361: Seven Monsters Annihilated You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two have no way to escape at this moment. Yuan Hong and Chang Hao can only fight to the death with him, but now Nagato has a demon mirror in his hand, and he directly takes Yuan Hong and Changhao back to his original shape. The strength is very weak. He was shot dead by Yang Jian''s third eye laser. Although Yuan Hong was transformed into his original form, he was the most powerful among the seven monsters. He was proficient in the art of change. At this moment, he escaped again. But now he became the original form and fled to a tree. The Nezha universe directly knocked him to the ground, and he died just like that. Nagato Yang Jian finally killed both of them, and now the most important thing is to return to the Demon Mirror as soon as possible, and the two moved to the Cave of Ten Thousand Demons by magic. The time limit of the Ten Thousand Demon Cave has expired, and now the mouth of the Ten Thousand Demon Cave can feel the shaking inside, and these monsters are about to come out of their nests. The Xiantian Huangqi flag is useless. Jiang Ziya sighed at this moment, but he There is no alternative but to resist with all his strength. Although Jiang Ziya is also very capable, he is really inferior to these ten thousand monsters. Now he can''t resist these monsters at all. At this moment, he is doing his best, just thinking that Nagato Yang Jian can quickly return the mirror to it. . Now Jiang Ziya feels that he may no longer be able to persist, and now he has given up a little bit, but he still feels a little bit regretful, just short of this last step, is he about to die at the entrance of this Ten Thousand Demon Cavern today? In the next second, Nagato Yang Jian came quickly, Jiang Ziya finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them, but at this moment he still used his whole body''s mana to resist these ten thousand demons, and Yang Jian and the others quickly went in and returned the mirror. The two were extremely dangerous going all the way, but they still had the demon mirror in their hands, and they hurriedly returned the demon mirror back, and after the two returned, they came out to join Jiang Ziya. Only then did Jiang Ziya put away his apricot and yellow flags, and then said to the two of them: "Fortunately, you two came in time. If you come here a while later, I''m afraid I will die here." Nagato heard what Jiang Ziya said, and at the moment he said to Jiang Ziya: "We really have no choice. Yuan Hong and Changhao are very sinister and cunning. We also used a lot of power to finally kill both of them. ." The most important thing is to return to Xiqi to tell everyone the good news, so the three of them stopped staying at this moment, and they all went back to the Xiqi military camp. Inside Xiqi Camp... Ji Fa was very happy when he heard the good news. Now the Meishan 7 monsters have all been wiped out, and Brother Chao will never have anyone available. "Now at this point, the Meishan Seven Monsters are also annihilated. Now we are really only the last step left to defeat Brother Chao. All of this is inseparable from everyone''s efforts. But I still think we are rehabilitated for the sake of peace in the world. Brother Chao, I still think we should call these princes to discuss together before we attack Chaoge." After listening to what Ji Fa said, Nagato felt that what Ji Fa said was very reasonable, and then he said to everyone: "Let Jin Zha Mu Zha go over there. Last time, I asked them to go and invite you all. Princes, and because of delays last time, they are still going this time." Ji Fa nodded and promised, and the two men were taking orders at the moment, and immediately left the barracks, each going to their own direction to invite the princes. But now, as long as Xiqi recuperates for a while, rushing into Brother Chao will not be a problem.Dushuci Novel Network www.dushuci.com Brother Chao camp... King Zhou was in that gentle town at this moment, and he was still enjoying it very much. After all, the three masters of Meishan were already so powerful, and now there are 4 more people, and 7 of them together, it is definitely very powerful. Therefore, King Zhou didn''t worry about the current situation at all, so he was still having fun with Daji and his sister. At this moment, a minister outside the hall was eager to see him. King Zhou was really angry when he heard that the minister had disturbed his Yaxing at the moment, but the minister said that he had something important to meet, so he also changed his temper and took a look at what the minister came to find himself. At this moment, the two moved to the study, and King Zhou said to the minister: "I''m so lonely to listen. You come here to find out what the lone is doing." The minister''s expression was very bad at the moment, and the situation is still very critical, and he directly knelt down and knocked his head, and said to King Zhou: "The big king''s big business is not good, then the Meishan 7 monsters are all taken by Xiqi. People are subdued, now our situation is precarious." King Zhou didnt believe it at all. After all, the Meishan Seven Devils had been in the upper hand two days ago. How could it be that Xiqis people were all subdued now, but his minister had no reason to deceive himself and said to the minister: "How is it possible? What is the situation? You hurry up and tell the truth." This person said everything to King Zhou at this moment. King Zhou almost didnt fall directly to the ground at this moment, but the current situation is indeed very critical for Brother Chao, but now there is indeed no one to send this to King Zhou. Very headache. King Zhou was not accustomed to what time it is now, and directly said to the ministers underneath: "You hurry up and inform me down. Now I have to ask these ministers what they should do. Don''t let them come soon. Above the court, I will discuss with them." After listening to the minister, he took the order directly, and besides the study, he had to sigh at this moment. Even a weak and unheard minister could tell that Brother Chao was indeed exhausted. It''s useless to call anyone. Soon, all the ministers were on top of the court, and King Zhou sat at the top and said to them: "You should already know this situation now. What should we do next. Lonely The royal courts salary has been sent to you all the time, and its time for you to do your part for this brother." All the ministers didn''t know what to do when they were listening. After all, Brother Chao was exhausted now, and everyone was powerless. At this time, two people came forward and said directly to the King Zhou. "The old minister Zhou Wang is old, and I don''t have any ability to help you now, so let me just return to my hometown." "The same goes for the old minister, so I also want to sue the old man to return home." When King Zhou heard the two say so, he walked down slowly at this moment, then approached the two of them, smiled at them and said: "You two really want to return home?" .. 3351 Chapter 362 Jinzha Muzha invites all princes again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two ministers looked at each other at this moment, and then they were also determined and nodded at King Zhou. King Zhou still looked at the two with a smile at this moment. The two felt that it seemed that they could really return to their hometown. The plan now is to go home and hide, avoiding the limelight. When the Xiqi army invades here, they will not end up badly. In the next second, King Zhou took out his sword and stabbed the two directly to death, and at this moment King Zhou slammed the sword to the ground.And shouted at everyone: "Is there anyone who wants to return home? Whoever dares and dares to say this to me in the future will end up with them." All the ministers were trembling when they saw this scene. They always knew that King Zhou was cruel and unreasonable, but now that he has reached such a crisis, he is still like this. At this moment, these ministers are very afraid of King Zhou, but they actually want to make Xiqi too. Quickly break into Chaoge. King Zhou was also very helpless at this moment. He directly said to everyone: "Since there is no general to send, then I will go out in person. I don''t believe that my Yin family can easily be replaced by Xiqi people." After King Zhou finished speaking, he made all those people retreat, and he finally gave the warning to everyone. After hearing this, everyone was very afraid and didn''t dare to act rashly. When King Zhou returned to the sleeping hall, he was even more angry when he saw Daji and his sister having a great time. "Now that we have reached such a crisis, you two can still have such a good time here?" When Daji and his sister heard what King Zhou said, they walked slowly to King Zhou. After that, the two of them said to King Zhou: "The King is not something that our two sisters can control. You are too sad and useless at all." King Zhou is really anxious now. Xiqi is about to attack Jinchao. It is impossible for him to be in a hurry, and he sees that Daji and his sister are still here at this moment to persuade them, but the two of them are even now. So useless, at the moment he was angry and said to the two of them: "What''s the use of the two of you besides saying these things to me? This moment has come, Daji, why didn''t you hurry up and invite those gods? Didn''t you talk to me at the time? Like that Lutai is for gods. " Daji was embarrassed at the moment, and then she said to King Zhou with a trace of frustration: "I don''t know what''s going on, King? Now the gods are not working." King Zhou was even more angry and directly pushed Daji aside, but after Daji was pushed to the ground, Daji''s sister saw that Daji was very panicked to help Daji up. At this time, Da Jiran was Ewha and she was sobbing there. "My lord, why do you put your temper on me? I have been doing my best to you these days. Why do you treat me like this now? You can''t treat me like this because you can''t invite the gods." Daji''s sister coldly hummed at King Zhou at this moment. "Yeah, my lord, our sisters have always been with you in this palace, and we still stay with you at this moment, but why do you spread your temper on us?" 000 Literature www.000wxxs.com Although King Zhou was lewd and innocent, he felt a little distressed after seeing Daji crying. At this moment, he shook his head and said helplessly: "Hey, Daji, don''t cry, this matter is indeed lonely, but isn''t lonely anxious? Now that Brother Chao is over, how can you not worry about it?" After Daji heard this, he didn''t say anything more. He was slowly coaxed by King Zhou, but now King Zhou is still very worried, after all, the current situation is also very bad. At this moment, although Daji said to King Zhou: "Great King, but now that this situation has come, what should we do?" After thinking about it, King Zhou said to Daji: "Dont worry, you two, now that Im at this point, I can only go to the battle, but after all, this world is my Yin Shangs world. I am called the King by myself." After the king said all this, he left directly, leaving only Daji and his sister in this sleeping hall. At this moment, Daji''s sister saw that the king had gone far, and at this moment, she slowly said to Daji: "Sister, it seems that Brother Chao is really at stake this time. The king has never treated us like this. If it weren''t for this time, he would not treat us like this." Daji just pretended that everything was just pretended, how can she know all of this, but now Chaoge has come to an end, and her mission is completed, so she is not too worried about other things now, just wait until the west The day Qi Gong came in was also the day her mission was completed. "Sister, I told you a long time ago. Now that''s what Xiqi is about to attack Chaoge, and the two of us are about to complete the task and go back. Now you don''t want to think about the things that are missing. , The glory and wealth of this world are not as good as our cultivation." Daji''s sister listened to all of this, but she felt a little upset. After all, after returning home, how can I enjoy the glory and wealth in this world, but now in this situation, what can he do? Inside Xiqi Camp... In the past two days, what happened to the Xiqi camp, because they were there to rectify a bit, and when all the princes arrived, then when they attacked Chaoge, there is indeed nothing wrong with Chao Ge. There are no generals who can play, so they just take a good rest and wait for the time to attack Chaoge. Nagato has always practiced in his camp these days. In these days, he has practiced every day, and his martial arts and skill are much higher than before, and he watched this matter and ended immediately. What will happen. At this moment, he glanced at the little black cat on the ground. The little black cat was still lying on the ground neatly, but Nagato felt a little emotional about the little black cat. As he approached, he always felt more lost, but no matter how he concealed and buried his loss, he couldn''t change it at all. Although he has been in love with everyone for a long time, all of this is not the most important thing. Now he is thinking about how to deal with the little black cat. I am afraid that after this matter is over, he will not Here again. And Nagato was thinking about this at this moment, and there was a joyous voice outside the camp. It was Jin Zha Mu Zha and the two of them who came here with the princes from all sides... .. 3352 Chapter 363: Ji Fa discusses important matters with the princes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato heard it, he naturally went out. He saw that all the princes were outside the camp, and Ji Fa also came out at this time and welcomed everyone into the camp. At this moment in the army camp, all the princes from all sides are also seated, and at this moment there are many more people in the army camp in Xiqi. At this time, Ji Fa said to the princes of all walks of life: "Dear princes, your ability to come here today really gives me the face of Ji Fa. Now that the trend is set, we will soon enter the Chaoge, I I invite you here but I want to overthrow the rule of King Zhou with everyone." But at this moment, all the princes heard what Ji Fa said, and everyone agreed with Ji Fa''s opinion. After all, it is now time, and everyone knows that Ji Fa is the Son of Destiny. This is a fact everyone knows. Although Jiang Ziya and Nagamen are also in the camp, these things do not have much to do with them. It is now at the end, and Brother Chao has no capable warlock at all, so the two of them have little effect. There are few, now as long as these soldiers and horses road Chaoge, Chaoge is absolutely irresistible. So Nagato and Jiang Ziya just listened there and did nothing else, but they still sat there and did not leave. Ji Fa heard that everyone was very satisfied, and at this moment, he continued to say to everyone: "Since everyone agrees very much, then this is the case, but there is one thing I want to ask everyone, and that is me. Today I ask everyone to choose a real leader, and when the time comes, he can take the position when King Zhou is overthrown." These princes were all surprised when they heard Ji Fa''s words. After all, everyone knew that Ji Fa was the real Son of Destiny. Now he told the princes to let everyone choose. At this moment, everyone was always talking there.All the princes began to speak. "Everyone knows that now King Wu you are the son of destiny, and when you enter Chaoge, you will naturally rule the world." "Yes, yes, I think what you said is also very right. Now everyone knows that King Wu led the army to attack Brother Chao. Now at this time, of course, you will succeed King Zhou to rule the world." "I have this view too." "me too." And now everyone has come out to speak so that Ji Fa will become the person who succeeds King Zhou after he invades Xiqi. At this moment, Ji Fa still hesitates and said to all the princes: "I was only inheriting my fathers legacy , To help him fulfill his unfulfilled wish. Now that the time has come, I still ask you to choose the best person to replace King Zhou." And all the princes look at me at this moment. After I look at you, they all nodded to each other, and then said to Ji Fa together: "I also invite King Wu to come to power and lead everyone to peace in the world." Ji Fa actually didn''t care about this, but he heard all the princes say this to him, and they all had high hopes for him, and he didn''t shirk anymore at this moment. "Well, since everyone believes in me so, then when the time comes to really break into Chaoge, I will replace King Zhou, but everyone can rest assured that I will give everyone a peaceful and prosperous age." At this moment, the princes heard Ji Fa''s affirmative answer, and everyone was very satisfied. There is nothing else to say now, and they plan to attack Brother Chao tomorrow.Love Literature Network www.23wenxue.com On the other side, Brother Chao''s camp... Brother Chao could no longer choose a general who can lead the soldiers to resist, so now he can only use King Zhou himself to fight. At this moment, he went to the barracks. After seeing the soldiers under his command, he said to them: "Now it is very urgent at this time. Then I will lead you on the expedition. I don''t believe we can''t win the final victory." Everyone sees King Zhous desolation and innocence. It used to be because he couldnt resist. Now Xiqis barracks will be here soon, and they are just forced to be helpless. If they surrender at that time, these soldiers also believe in Xiqis People can give them another chance. So at this moment they still have a glimmer of illusion, and at this moment, there are several young soldiers, because they have been suppressed by King Zhou for a long time, and they are very dissatisfied at this moment and they are talking about it. "Now that Brother Chao looks like this, it''s not that King Zhou made him obscene. He deserves this end." "I also feel that if he hadn''t caught us here, how could we be reunited with our own parents because this King Zhou was the victim." "Yes, that''s right, Xiqis military camp is calling right now. If we surrender at that time, we should still have a chance to survive." "Hush, keep your voice down. I''m not afraid that what you are saying below will be heard by King Zhou." Several soldiers were talking here, and they were aggrieved at the moment, but they did not expect that these words they said would really be heard by King Zhou. After hearing this, King Zhou was very angry, so they directly sent people to these few soldiers. Pull out and beheaded. At this moment, King Zhou angrily said to the soldiers underneath: "Which one of you still can stand up, and it''s lonely to see who else dares to resist me." Now there is a soundlessness below, no one dared to speak, but there are still some old, weak, sick, and disabled. There are not many young soldiers, and the few who have just been pulled out are all young soldiers. . Although King Zhou is still very arrogant now, he shook his head helplessly when he saw the soldiers under him. Only the old, weak, sick and disabled were left under his hands. How could he win the war? But in any case, I have to work hard to win this last battle.This brother is his own anyway, and he has to hold him into his own hands with his own strength. He looked at the soldiers below and didn''t say anything any more. At this moment, he also returned to his bedroom directly, and he always had a hunch that Xiqi''s soldiers would attack here soon. Because today he heard the report from the spies, and the military camp in Xiqi also called the princes from all walks of life. Now they will gather together. I am afraid that everyone will gather together. They will soon attack Brother Chao. Now, although King Zhou has arranged everything, he can''t fall asleep anyway. As long as he thinks that the situation is so critical and the soldiers under him are so weak, he will be even more depressed... .. 3353 Chapter 364: King Zhou himself goes to battle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sure enough, it was just as King Zhou had guessed. On the second day, Xiqi''s army was shouting outside, and King Zhou had no choice but to take the soldiers out to fight. Everyone was finally relieved when they saw that King Zhou led the troops out to fight. It seemed that Brother Chao really had no one to use, and now Ji Fa led Jiang Ziya Changmen Yang Jian, Nezha and others were standing together in front of the battle. "King Zhou, you have nowhere to escape now, and you have no talents at all now, so you should hurry up and get caught. You have done so many wrong things, and now your retribution is here." After King Zhou heard this, he still disagreed, so he said to Ji Fa: "Let me lead my army today and beat you down to see if you are still talking nonsense here." Jiang Ziya and the others saw that King Zhou was so unreasonable, and his arrogance was as usual. Jiang Ziya said to Ji Fa beside Ji Fa: "The King Zhou is so licentious and innocent, we will directly kill King Zhou and attack Chaoge City today. Only in this way can the world be peaceful." Hearing what Jiang Ziya said, all the princes also agreed very much, especially one of the princes whose parents were stabbed to death by the King Zhou. He has always held a grudge, and now he finally has a chance for revenge. Wan agreed with what Jiang Ziya said. Now the voice is very loud, and Ji Fa is even more difficult to make a decision. At this moment, he is still hesitating. King Zhou saw that the opponent''s soldiers were strong and strong, and he was not at the same level as himself. At this moment, he was very worried, but he still pretended not to be afraid. In fact, he was already terrified in his heart. But he was still sitting on the horse at the moment, looking at what they did next, no matter what, even if he died against them today, he couldn''t just let them enter Chaoge City like this. Ji Fa still hesitated. After hesitating very much, he said to everyone: "Everyone is still a little calm. Although the king of Zhou is licentious and innocent, and he has done a lot of wrong things before, he really deserves to be the result of today. After all, we are teachers of benevolence, so we still give him one last chance." After Ji Fa finished talking about this, he turned his head directly to King Zhou and said to King Zhou, "Now we will give you one last chance. Give you a three-day period and you will take the initiative to abdicate, and we will no longer Embarrass you." After King Zhou heard it, he didnt say much. At this moment, he drove his horse back to Chaoge City. Ji Fa didnt do anything to ask everyone to go back to the camp with him. After all, he said so, everyone. They all support Ji Fa. After King Zhou''s own bedroom, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, but what can he change in these three days now? At this moment, Daji brought her sister to King Zhous bedroom. King Zhou watched them come, but at this moment he still ignored them. After all, I feel very depressed now, and this is so dangerous now. At that time, there was nothing he could do. Daji and her sister walked separately to King Zhous side and sat down there. Then they said to King Zhou, "King Zhou, we have already known about your expedition today. Both of our sisters already knew about it. Its not good for you to be so worried, and hasnt it been given three days?" King Zhou always sneered when he heard what Daji said, if this matter was really that simple.The second Chinese website www.dearzwxs.com "What''s the use of just three days? There is no way to change the situation." Daji smiled at this moment, and continued to say to King Zhou: "My lord, you don''t have to worry too much. This time my sister and I are here because we want to tell you good news. Our sisters have a plan. Now that its a critical moment, we are also willing to try it for the king." At this moment, Daji had told King Zhou about her plans, and King Zhou was very satisfied after hearing it. The sadness just now disappeared, and now she was smiling again. "Then you two be careful tonight, my brother Chao''s safety depends on you two." Daji and her sister nodded at the moment.After that, they didn''t say much, and King Zhou''s mood finally eased. Inside Xiqi Barracks... Everyone in the Xiqi Military Camp does not have to worry too much. After all, there is no one available to King Zhou, and they have clearly given King Zhou three days, but everyone knows that no matter what choice King Zhou makes. , King Zhou couldn''t continue to be the king of Chao Ge at all. It was already night, and everyone was sleeping comfortably in the barracks. What they didn''t know was that Daji and her sister had now sneaked into the Xiqi barracks. The two slowly and quickly stole Ji Fas camp. At this moment, they saw that there was someone lying on Ji Fas bed. After they looked at each other, they stabbed with their own weapons. The man on the bed. In the next second, the person on the bed always turned one over and stood up. The two sisters Daji were very surprised when they saw the person standing up, and their eyes widened. "Who are you Martial King?" Daji just asked this sentence, but did not expect that the two of them were already surrounded at this moment, and at this moment Jiang Ziya Nagato and others all arrived in front of them, and Daji and her sister realized at this moment that the two of them had obviously been targeted. But this plan of the two of them was clearly just decided how could it be seen through.But at this moment, he can''t think so much, and Jiang Ziya also offered to beat the whip at this moment. Daji was even more afraid after seeing it. If he was hit by the whip, the gods would not be able to save the two of them. In the next second, Daji and her sister always disappeared directly, and when Jiang Ziya saw this, he could only shake his head and sigh and let them both run away. King Zhou is waiting for Daji and Dajis sister in his bedroom at the moment. After all, they have agreed that the two of them will come here to find himself, and he is here waiting for them. At this moment, he is there to pray. , I hope Daji and her sister can succeed in the assassination this time. When he prayed, Daji and her sister had obviously returned, and the two hurriedly walked to King Zhou. King Zhou happily asked them when they saw the two come back: "How is it? Did this assassination succeed?" Daji and her sister heard King Zhous question and did not answer anything. At the moment, they looked sad... 3354 Chapter 363: Ji sends out soldiers to besiege the city You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Zhou saw the two of them being so twitched, and at this moment he asked them very anxiously, "What is going on? You two should talk about it." When Daji and her sister heard King Zhou''s urging like this, they shook their heads helplessly at the moment and told King Zhou all this. King Zhou apparently knew that the two had failed, and at this moment he sighed deeply. Is there really no way to deal with it now?He was sitting there at the moment, but he was still very worried. Daji and her sister can only comfort King Zhou at the moment. Now they are useless and can no longer help King Zhou, and the purpose of their two previous visits was not to help King Zhou. . King Zhou left the palace when he was angry about this matter, but Daji and her sister saw King Zhou angry and left, and they did not stop them. After all, only now, the two did not want to do more. . Inside Xiqi Camp... Because of this incident, everyone was in the military camp at the moment, and Ji Fa knew the ins and outs of this incident, and he was very angry at this moment. "I gave King Zhou three days with a benevolent heart, but I didn''t expect that he still had no repentance. Now he sent someone to assassinate me. If it werent for the prime ministers ability to calculate, Im afraid I would have died of both of them today. ''S men." Now those princes were also talking there, and what they said the most at the moment was that they shouldn''t have given King Zhou a three-day opportunity. After all, King Zhou was absolutely innocent and could not change it. Jiang Ziya said directly at this time: "Although those two also have demon art, it is not to be feared at all for us. Now that we have me, Nagato and Yang Jian Nezha, we don''t need to be afraid of him at all." After the princes nodded there, one of the princes said directly: "Now that King Zhou has no repentance at all, it is better for us to attack directly. Then King Zhou is already a bird in a cage. struggle." When Ji Fa heard what everyone said, he also felt that what everyone said was very reasonable. He wanted to spare King Zhou but King Zhou had no heart to repent at all. Now it is time to make a decisive decision. So Ji Fa said to everyone: "Everyone is right. Now King Zhou does not have the heart to repent, then we will attack directly. But if we attack Chaoge now, I am afraid that the people in Chaoge City will be harmed. We might as well besiege the city first and send someone there. Call for battle outside the city to see if King Zhou dares to come out to fight." Everyone heard what Ji Fa said, and felt that Ji Fas remarks made sense. After all, war is war. It would be bad if it affected the people. Now King Zhou can no longer fight the trapped beasts. The people are safe, and they are also very willing. These two princes stepped forward and said, "Well, don''t let us both go. Both of us and King Zhou have antagonisms. This time we are going to avenge both of us." Ji Fa nodded, and then told them that they would also go with them.After all, at this time, there is no one available to King Zhou, so there is no need for Nezha and others to play. However, Nagato always felt that there was some danger in Ji Fa going to the battle with them. After considering it for a while, he still said, "Although there is no one available to King Zhou, it is inevitable that they will play some tricks. Let Nezha go with you, and then you will be able to protect your safety." E-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com Ji Fa nodded, and then they went back to prepare, after all, they were going to surround Chaoge City tomorrow.Ji Fa wanted to see what tricks King Zhou had. Soon on the second day, Ji Fa and the two princes were already ready. At this moment, the Chaoge City had been surrounded by water, and King Zhou seemed to have gone to court at this moment. While above the court, he said to all the ministers: "Our brother Chao is in danger now, do you have any good ways? Every time when I ask you alone, you are silent there, every day. Leading the salary but doing nothing." The ministers were speechless underneath, and they were still trembling there at the moment, not daring to say anything, but what can they say now?Everyone can see that Brother Chao has no power to fight back. King Zhou was as if he was sitting there alone performing a one-man show. No one dared to care about him now, which made King Zhou even more angry. At this moment, he was cursing at the officials below. At this moment, a small soldier came to report: "Report to the king, that Ji Fa led people to call out to our city and let us go out to fight, and Ji Fa also said, we must not dare to go out to fight." King Zhou looked at these people at the moment, and then asked them: "People have already hit the door of their house. Can any of you take the initiative to ask for orders to resist?" There was still no sound from below, and no one responded to King Zhou. King Zhou was even more angry at this moment. He didn''t want to count on these useless waste at all. He roared at this moment: "I don''t need your useless waste, I can beat them away even if I go into battle alone." After King Zhou said this, he went to the palace as soon as possible, and then he personally led the army out of the city to fight. When Ji Fa and others saw King Zhou really come out to fight, they said to King Zhou on the opposite side: "King Zhou, I have given you a chance. As long as you abdicate by yourself, we will not do anything to you, but you actually I still dont know how to repent, but I still want to send someone to assassinate me." King Zhou still speaks arrogantly at this moment, and he speaks completely unreasonable. "This world was originally a lonely world. You were my courtier before, and now you are going to turn against the lonely country. You are the one who rebels." When these two princes heard King Zhou talking like this, they were persuading Ji Fa that King Zhou was simply lewd and innocent, and he would not listen to all kinds of reasons. Now it is useless to talk nonsense with him. Ji Fa also felt that it was exactly what these two people said. The two princes also quickly said to Ji Fa: "It''s better to let the two of us fight this King Zhou to see how powerful he is." The two of them dont have to be afraid of Ji Fas safety. After all, Ne Zha has been protecting him by Ji Fas side, so now Ji Fa does not have any safety issues. The two of them just go forward and fight against King Zhou. After all, they used to He also suffered from the oppression of King Zhou, and he also had unshakable enemies... 3355 Chapter 366: King Zhous rebellion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Zhou had been forced to the point that he was not afraid of anything, so he directly rode a horse to fight with these two princes, but King Zhous ability was not bad at all. Now even if he fights with these two princes, he Nor did it prevail. He used one force to pick one of the princes off the horse, and after he jumped off the horse, he fought with the other one. Ji Fa saw that the situation was not good at the moment, and Ji Fa asked Nezha to hurry up. The two princes were rescued. When Nezha heard what Ji Fa said, he hurryed to dismount. After that, he also started fighting with King Zhou. After he beat King Zhou aside, he quickly brought the two princes back. Ji Fa asked everyone if the situation was not good. Retreat quickly. Although King Zhou was injured now, it was only a skin injury. Now he was still able to move, and then he was supported by the soldiers back to Chaoge City. At this moment, he was in his bedroom, where he was lying, and the doctor was there to treat him. "My lord, your injury is not serious. As long as you rest here for a few days, take care of it and you will recover." The doctor was just simple advice and advice, but he didnt expect it to be exchanged for King Zhous insults: If you dont hurry up and get well, then who will lead the soldiers to fight, will you let you go? The injury is healed." When the doctor heard it, he nodded and said nothing more. At this moment, he retreated tremblingly. Daji and her sister had always been watching this, and at the moment they were only there to persuade King Zhou. On the contrary, King Zhou was very angry when he saw them, but he angered them and told them to leave as soon as possible. After the two glanced at each other, they also left, and after they left the king''s bedroom, they smiled at each other. Now this is the result they expected. King Zhou was lying on the hospital bed and he was very worried now.It seems that the day when the mountains and rivers are really exhausted, and now there is no one in the court who can help him. Obviously, he has repeatedly prevailed before, but now why is he in decline? The more King Zhou thought about these things, the more uncomfortable he felt, and the repeated injustices in his heart were very uncomfortable. In the middle of the night, he couldn''t sleep anymore. At this time, he slowly got up, regardless of the doctor''s instructions. Walked out. When he went out and walked on the path, his thoughts improved a little bit, and then he suddenly thought that there was another person in this palace, and that was his uncle''s machine over there. King Zhou went to the machine in a horrible way. After he entered, he saw that the machine was covered in shackles, and now he was slowly pushing the stone mill there with heavy shackles, and his appearance was extremely pitiful, and his body was extremely weaker than before. King Zhou shook his head and sighed, and walked slowly forward. Now the machine clearly saw King Zhou, but he didn''t care that King Zhou was still slowly turning the stone mill there like a machine. King Zhou said to the machine, "Uncle." The machine has been slowly turning the stone mill there, and then leisurely said to King Zhou: "My lord, I am afraid you called the wrong one. There is only one old slave and maidservant here, and there is no uncle at all." Wang Zhou reluctantly walked to the machine and pulled the machine to sit down. At this moment, he said to the machine: "Uncle was always lonely and too reckless before, so he treated you like this. Now I know I was wrong. Please forgive me." Fun Pavilion Book Bar www.shuoba.net The machine was still there and didn''t say a word, just listening to King Zhou always talking there. "Uncle, now it''s this time that I''ve made trouble, and I found out how many wrong things I did before, but even though I did so many wrong things, Brother Chao is always the Yin family, and you are always my uncle. I am. Tomorrow, we will send someone to remove all the shackles from you and restore your official position. You can help me think about it." At this moment, the machine shook his head and sighed and said to King Zhou: "Great King, at this time, it is useless for you to restore my original position. It is too late and even the gods can''t save Brother Chao. Before, I I persuaded you a long time ago, but you still dont listen. Who can you blame now?" "And I''m just a pariah now. It''s useless for you to tell me more. Even Master Wen is still alive now, and he has no power to recover." After the machine said these things, it slowly got up, walked to the stone mill tremblingly, and now slowly pushed the stone mill. King Zhou persuaded the machine to withdraw helplessly from where the machine was now.After that, he continued to walk outside again, and when he was walking, he suddenly heard the sound of a piano in a place, and he slowly walked there... As they walked, the sound was getting closer and closer. King Zhou only saw that at night, Daji and her sister were playing the piano and dancing. The two of them were still talking and laughing, and they were very happy. King Zhou was even more furious when he saw that the two sisters were dancing and playing the piano, and facing the two people, he said, "Now Brother Chao is like this. Still enjoying having fun here, what is your intention?" The two of them are not afraid of King Zhou at all, everyone knows that Brother Chao is already powerless, and the two of them said to King Zhou at this moment: "Majesty, it''s useless to worry about you at this time. It''s better to live by and live a day away. Happy day!" When King Zhou heard that the two of them were so unreasonable, at this moment, his anger had touched the new wounds on his body. At this moment, he gave a cold snort, and Daji and her sister quickly supported King Zhou. The more King Zhou looked at the two of them, the more angry he became, and he threw away the hands of the two of them, and walked forward slowly... The two sisters saw King Zhou gone, and at the moment they looked at each other and laughed there. Xiqi Army Central Camp... Ji Fa Nezha returned with the two princes. Everyone saw that the two princes were injured, and Ji Fa quickly asked the military doctor to treat them both. At this moment, Ji Fa sat in front and said to everyone: "As the Nagato staff said, if I hadnt sent Nezha to protect me today, Im afraid I would really not be able to deal with King Zhou. Today, the two princes fought with him but no advantage at all. On the contrary, King King had the upper hand. It wasn''t that I asked Nezha to save them both quickly, I am afraid they will always die under King Zhou." Nagato opened his mouth and said, "The King Kings martial arts does have two brushes. Now its better to treat these two vassals. Now, no matter how powerful he is, there is no one around him. He can only be one person. Going out, and with so many of us, he can''t resist each other at all." .. 3356 Chapter 367 Posting a notice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, Yang Jian and Nezha on the side directly said: "Now that King Zhou has no repentance, and it hurts our two princes, it is better for us to rush into the city. Now they have no repentance. The power to fight back." At this moment, Jiang Ziya and Nagato heard the two say this, and said in unison: "No, now King Zhou himself has no resistance. If we rush into the city now, wouldn''t all the people be able to suffer. We still have to think of other ways." But Yang Jian Nezha still disagrees. If it keeps on like this, when will it be delayed?Obviously King Zhou has no room to fight back now.And if it continues to drag on, the people will still suffer. "But the people will still suffer if you keep dragging it on. Why don''t I just rush in." "Yes, that''s right, but after letting me incarnate first, I will move into Chaoge City, and then we will meet Nezha inside and outside. Then we will definitely succeed." Nagato always felt that after Yang Jian Nezhas thoughts were too reckless, he said, You two are right now. If you continue to procrastinate, it is true that the people will also suffer, and they will always Will endure the suffering of lack of food. But this is not appropriate." After Nagato had said these things, he was there to think about it. He felt that the ideas of Yang Jian and Nezha were not feasible, but now it is indeed not a solution if it continues to be delayed, and then he has an idea. "Why don''t it be the case. Let''s send some notices to the city to tell the people and the soldiers, let them stay for a few days, and we will enter the city to rescue them as soon as possible, and the notice also says, but all soldiers who surrendered Not only will we not punish them, but we will also reward them. When they see this notice, they will be willing to belong to us in Xiqi." When Ji Fa Yang Jian Nezha heard this, he felt that Nagatos idea was really great. At this moment, he said to the following: "The idea of ??Nagatos staff is really great. Now lets follow the idea of ??Nagatos staff. Go down." The next few people nodded, and now they can only do this. Ji Fa saw that now he has figured out a way, and now he can only watch the soldiers surrender themselves. At this time, everyone knows where to belong. On one side, King Zhou was cruel and rude. Ji Fa saw that there was nothing to do, and wanted to see the two princes. After all, these two princes were also injured for Xiqi, and now he should have a look at them. At this moment, Ji Fa walked to the camp of the two of them. At this moment, the two of them were also lying there with someone taking care of them. At this moment, Ji Fa was standing next to them and said to them: "How is it? How do you two feel?" The two princes thought of it at this moment, but the two princes were seriously injured and inconvenient to get up at the moment, but the two still said to this Ji Fa: "The King Wu is worried, this is not a big deal at all." Ji Fa was very concerned about the two of them, and ordered the military doctor to treat them both quickly, so that they could recover quickly, and told them that they could enter Chaoge soon.5599 novel www.dy5599.com The two were also very happy after hearing this. Why did Ji Fa tell them about this?That''s because, after telling them, their wounds should heal faster because they are happy. The relationship between Nagato and the little black cat is still the same these days, and now Nagato has already figured out that although the conquest is about to end, but he may not go wherever he goes, but the little black cat may also be able to be with himself Went together. But this is just my own fantasy, but now I can''t say for sure, but Nagato feels that this little black cat has become accustomed to him, in fact, there is nothing wrong with letting her follow her all the time. But he had been alone before, and now he was with a little black cat next to him, and he didn''t know if he could protect her. But he has recovered as usual, showing love to the little black cat, and the little black cat has also turned into a human form from time to time, and the two also played chess in the camp. At this time, the little black cat said to Nagato: "The time has finally come, and even I can see that everything is about to end." After the little black cat finished saying this, he played another chess move, and immediately after Nagato played a chess move, he said to the little black cat: "Who said no? Now this time has come, and things are still true. It has been going on according to Yuanshi Tianzuns plan, but in fact, I really admire Yuanshi Tianzun." The little black cat shook her head. At this moment, she was looking down on everything. Now she doesn''t care about those at all. As long as she can follow Nagato now, it is enough. And the little black cat is now accustomed to the comfortable life around Nagato. She thought that she had worshipped the door of Yuanshi Tianzun, and practiced under the door every day. This is what she should do most in this life, even if Yuanshi Tianzun does not He is optimistic about himself, but as long as he works hard, he can always see. However, Yuanshi Tianzun always thinks that he is an animal, and he has come into his door, lowering their position, so Yuanshi Tianzun has never been optimistic about himself. When the little black cat came, he was very decisive. The wolf''s fate, but he still came. At that time, she was already desperate. She thought that no matter how bad she was, she would only have a dead end, but she didn''t have a blessing in disguise and came to Nagato. Now she is very content with herself. The two of them are playing chess there, and they have all seen the current situation clearly, but what should they do after the ceremony is over, this is a new question for Nagato. However, for the immediate matter, he also saw that King Zhou should not be able to continue for too long, and immediately, King Wu will also get the victory he deserves, and the matter of the gods will be on the agenda. It seems that this will benefit the most in the end. It was Yuanshi Tianzun, Jiang Ziya and others. When they thought of this, they didn''t want to continue, but to continue playing chess with the little black cat calmly.However, all of Xiqi''s notices have now been placed in Chaoge City. After seeing the notice, the people were very happy and very excited. They finally waited until King Wu came to rescue them. After so many years of oppression by King Zhou every day, they could no longer bear it, and now they can finally look forward to it... .. 3357 Chapter 368: King Zhou finally recognizes Daji You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Zhou seemed to have known all the news, and he was even more worried at the moment.On that night, he was in his bedroom, but he suddenly saw his queen. King Zhou always felt very surprised when he saw his queen, but he still walked to the queen and asked the queen, "The queen, is it really you? Are you coming back to help me now?" The queen before King Zhou had a smile on her face, as gentle and generous as before, she just smiled gently at King Zhou. King Zhou saw that she was still the way she was before. At this moment, he sighed a lot, but in the next second, the queen drifted farther and farther away from herself, and there was a voice. "You were so to me before, now your fate has come, hahahaha..." It seemed as if it was already night, King Zhou suddenly saw the previous queen, and the previous queen was executed by him. Now he not only saw the figure of the previous queen, but also heard such a sullen voice. I''m already scared. At this moment, he saw a lot of people who had been harmed by him, and now King Zhou was so frightened that he wanted to curl up in a hole in the ground. King Zhou was very scared at the moment and ran out quickly, and now he has nowhere to go, so he can only run to the bedroom of Daji and her sister... Daji and her sister were lying on the bed at this moment, whispering there, and at this moment, Dajis sister said to Daji: "Sister, the two of us are lying here today, but maybe we won''t be here tomorrow." Daji nodded at this moment. She also knows what her sister said. It is possible that the people of Xiqi will attack here tomorrow. If this is the case, they really shouldn''t stay here anymore, and their mission is just like Has been completed. She said to her sister: "Yes, it is possible that we will always leave here tomorrow. Let us sleep here again today." After the two of them had finished speaking these whispers, they planned to fall asleep, and at this moment they saw King Zhou running in, and the two quickly got up to greet King Zhou. "The king seems to be late at night, why did you suddenly come here?" Daji and her sister asked strangely. King Zhou is still very scared at the moment. The scenes he just saw are still shocking now. He didn''t say anything at the moment, but Daji and her sister saw King King''s appearance, and they were right there at the moment comforting. He, let him calm down. King Zhou stayed with Daji for a while, and finally calmed down, and then said to Daji: "I just saw those people before and they seem to be lonely." Daji and her sister sat beside King Zhou, comforting him there.Infinite Novel Network www.kuetxt.com "My lord, all of this is your fantasy. These are simply impossible, and you are still here, what are you afraid of? Now we have two sisters with you, you are calm and calm, and brother You don''t have to worry about things. Everything is provided by God. God won''t let Brother Chao die just like that." King Zhou knew that everything Daji said was to comfort him, but it is indeed like this now. It is really useless to think about it, but when I think about it, I was really scared, so I didnt want to go back and could only stay with Daji. . At this moment, Daji said to King Zhou, "Lord, you see that you have lost weight recently. It''s better to be here today, and our two sisters will accompany you well." King Zhou nodded. Daji and her sister always helped King Zhou to the table in their room. After Daji filled King Zhou with wine, they were there to persuade King Zhou to drink. Just like they usually do, they are very happy and happy. Although King Zhou knew that everything was unable to return to the sky, he was very sad, but now that this situation has come, he can''t do other things at all, so he wants to be with this Daji. Have fun with her sister again. He didn''t care about anything else, and drank very happily with Daji and his sister.And several people quickly became drunk Ningning, and Daji and her sister were dancing there happily. King Zhou sat there, he watched Daji and her sister dancing, but suddenly he took a closer look, and he saw what seemed to be behind Daji and her sister, that thing was like a tail. King Zhou was extremely scared at the moment, and he almost fell to the ground without excitement.At this moment, he rubbed his eyes again, thinking that he had made a mistake just now. But no matter how he looked at it, he saw the tails of Daji and her sister. King Zhou was even more frightened at this moment. King Zhou yelled at this moment. Daji and her sister were still dancing happily there. When King Zhou suddenly screamed, he ran directly to King Zhou. "My lord, what''s wrong with you?" Daji and her sister were very puzzled. It was obvious that King Zhou had just been enjoying themselves here with them. King Zhou shook his head repeatedly and said to the two of them that there was nothing wrong with them. Daji and her sister saw King Zhou like this, and now they were sitting beside King Zhou drinking, but King Zhou did not refuse at this moment. But although King Zhou appeared to be drinking with the two of them, he still thought about what happened before. He still remembers that Su Hu told himself before that Daji was not his daughter. At that time, he just thought he was angry and didn''t want to recognize his daughter. But now I think that King Zhou understood everything. Was it true that Daji was really a monster, really not Su Hu''s daughter, and King Zhou thought that at that time, she actually killed Su Hu cruelly regardless of Su Hu as her father, King Zhou felt even more frightened thinking of this. At this moment, he said to Daji and her sister, "Okay, I have a great time with you two tonight, but it''s getting late, so you two should go to bed early and go back first. ." After King Zhou finished speaking, he hurriedly went outside, and the two of them were confused by Daji and her sister. They didnt know that King Zhou was very happy to drink with them just now, but why suddenly it was like this, but The two of them just shook their heads and went back to sleep. King Zhou returned to his bedroom at this moment, but he saw that there was no one in his bedroom. What about those servants?, At the moment he shouted: "Where are the people? Where are the people?" King Zhou yelled many times and didn''t see anyone. At this moment, he was even more anxious, and he continued to shout: "Where is the person? Come out quickly..." 3358 Chapter 369: King Zhous Strategy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After King Zhou yelled several times, one person finally came out to answer, and King Zhou looked at him and there was no one to the left or right. He shouted for so long that only one person was called out, and he shouted angrily at this person: "What about the others? Why are you alone after calling for such a long time?" This person was usually served by King Zhou, so King Zhou treated him well. At this moment, he said to King Zhou: "Those people have seen that Brother Zhou is exhausted, and the city is full of notices, so those people watch After that, I ran away quickly, and now I am the only one left." King Zhou was even more angry when he heard it. Although he was angry at the moment, he had no other way. After all, Brother Chao''s current situation is not satisfactory. Those people should have ran away, and now he is really unable to recover. "Those people are gone, why are you not leaving?" Because King Zhou treated him very well, even though King Zhou was licentious, he still knew how to repay his gratitude. If it weren''t for King Zhou, he probably didn''t know what would happen to him, so he has stayed now. "King Zhou, you are kind to the villain, how can the villain avenge your gratitude? Now even if they are gone, the villain will not leave. King Zhou nodded at this moment, then shook his head, sighed helplessly, and then silently entered his bedroom, but today all this is caused by himself, and now King Zhou realizes that he has always been deceived. That''s it, but Na Daji and her sister are both monsters. King Zhou is sitting there now, full of sighs. Although his brother is exhausted now, what he sighs most is that he believes that the slander of Daji and her sister killed a lot of Zhongliang. Chentang''s 600-year-old Jiangshan also Ruined. Now that Brother Chao is exhausted, it seems that its time now, but King Zhou thought at this moment that he would have to get rid of these two monsters in the end. These two monsters have confounded himself by doing a lot of wrong things from before to now. , Just as it was a matter of atonement, the king of Hezhou had an idea. Daji''s bedroom... Daji and her sister then played and danced there. They thought it was the last night yesterday.I am afraid that the people of Xiqi will attack Chaoge today, but the people of Xiqi have not attacked Brother Chao, so the two of them continue to dance in this hall at the moment without worrying about anything. At this moment, King Zhou entered the bedroom of the two of them. He saw that the two of them were still having a great time, and he was even more unhappy in his heart. Daji and her sister saw King Zhou coming, so they hurried forward to greet King Zhou and sit down. The two of them felt strange yesterday, why King Zhou left so well, and now he is here again. Sitting beside him like yesterday. "My lord, you are here. What happened yesterday? Why did you leave suddenly? Our two sisters thought you were staying with us." King Zhou smiled at the two of them at the moment, and didn''t say anything afterwards, but he should do this according to his own ideas how he thought, and then said to both Daji and her sister: "Yesterday Gu didnt think it was late at night and planned to leave. Now this brother is indeed exhausted. This is a fact that both of you can see, but Gu always feels that this is too much a pity. Its better to get together tonight. Taiwan, no matter how good a drink is, its just like before." Daji and her sister have not been idle these days, and the saddest person these days is only King Zhou. Now King Zhou sees that no one can help him anymore, and King Chao is always in danger. Worried, but Daji and her sister are doing nothing and having fun just like before. "Don''t worry too much about King Zhou, but what you said is also very good. Let''s meet in Lutai tonight, and we will have a good drink with you." After King Zhou nodded to the two of them at this moment, he didn''t say anything more, and left the bedroom of the two of them. Finally, he left a sentence for them. "Waiting for you two at Lutai tonight." Daji and her sister disagree, and are still very happy at the moment.At this moment, the two of them began to have fun in their bedroom again. King Zhou returned to his bedroom and took out the dagger he had prepared. This dagger was the one he was going to use tonight, and the ultimate goal was to stab Daji and her sister. Death, after all, all this is because of the two of them. King Zhou has now known his mistake, but if it hadn''t been for the two of them to confuse themselves so much, they wouldn''t end up like this. Lutai at night... Daji and her sister had already arrived at Lutai, and at this time King Zhou was long overdue. Daji and her sister hurried up to meet each other. At this moment, they helped King Zhou to the Lutai, and the three of them sat there drinking slowly. . Daji and her sister were there to pour wine to King Zhou, and King Zhou drank very happily with them as usual, but he did not forget his purpose here. After drinking a few cups, King Zhou was very upset there. He sighed there: "I didn''t expect that Chentang''s century-old country would be destroyed in my hands in the end. What is this for?" Daji and her sister saw that King Zhou was so distressed, they said to King Zhou, "It''s not that you don''t have a loyal minister by your side, that makes you look like this. You are not to blame for all this." King Zhou was always there at this moment and was very distressed. Daji and her sister had been trying to persuade each other, but in fact, King Zhou did all this just looking for an opportunity to find a time to kill the two. Only then did he think about drinking with Daji again.He just wanted to make sure of one thing now. If Daji and her sister were still like yesterday after being drunk, it can only mean that they are monsters, and if he was really confused before, he would start. Three of you, I drank a glass... There are only two people left in the palace on the other side. One is King Zhous personal subordinate, and the other is a doctor in the palace. The doctor in the palace is usually very clever and fickle, so he likes it. , And one of the reasons he didn''t leave now was that he wanted to steal that King Zhou''s personal thing was the golden seal of ruling the country. He seemed to have known that Brother Chao had not saved his life. The only thing that could save his life was the golden seal of ruling the country. After he found it, he gave it to Xiqi. I am afraid that only then can he save his life. He deliberately took advantage of King Zhou''s departure to take the opportunity to enter, and he also looked at the only subordinate next to King Zhou. Although he did not go with King Zhou, he had just moved away, and now he sneaked into Zhou. King''s bedroom...... .. 3359 Chapter 370: Daji sisters ask Nuwa for help You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now he is searching together in King Zhou''s bedroom. He just wants to find the golden seal. Only finding the golden seal is the most important thing that can save his life. Sure enough, he had almost turned over the entire King Zhou bedroom, and finally found the gold seal in a box of clothes. He laughed and took the gold seal... And at this moment in Lutai... Daji and Wang Wang were already drinking high, and at this time Wang Wang was sitting there like yesterday, and the two of Daji and her sister were dancing on the deer stage. It was so happy, and at this time the foxes of Daji and her sister. The tail always shows up again. This time, King Zhou finally saw that the two of them were indeed monsters. At this moment, he directly took out his dagger and stabbed them at them. The two of them had just danced very happily, and suddenly they were attacked by King Zhou and quickly dodge. stand up. "My lord, what are you doing? Why are you doing this to both of us all of a sudden?" King Zhou gave a cold snort, but he still didn''t stop his movements afterwards. "You two are still pretending with me now. Are you two worthy of being human? You two are clearly two monsters. You have been deceiving me until now and have caused me to do so many wrong things. Today I will kill Kill you two to behave like you." Daji and her sister discovered that King Zhou had seen through the disguise of the two of them, so they did not pretend to be with him at this moment. After all, there is only one person next to King Zhou, and their mission has been completed, and Xi Zhou will soon attack. Within Chaoge, the two of them didn''t want to play with King Zhou anymore. "Majesty, how sad we are when you say this, haven''t you always been the one who disregards the government? Now you blame the two of us, I am afraid you are too much." After Daji finished speaking, Daji''s sister was still there and laughed. The two were there at the moment to laugh at King Zhou. After all, with King Zhou''s strength, they could not fight her at all... Inside Xiqi Camp... At this moment, Jiang Ziya and Nagato are standing outside the camp, and Nagato has been there to watch the stars at night. Now even Jiang Ziya is a little anxious. After all, they are outside Chaoge City, as long as they attack Brother Chao. Everything can be over, and he can finally become the host of the Fengshen smoothly. But this matter dragged on and even Jiang Ziya sighed again and again here, after all, Ji Fa also said that he did not want to delay the safety of the people because of this matter. However, Nagato saw Jiang Ziya who sighed like this, and at this moment he said to Jiang Ziya: "You dont need to sigh, Prime Minister, and now youre most worried about when you can enter Chaoge? This matter is almost here. Why bother to sigh here?" At this moment, Jiang Ziya did not return to Nagato to continue sighing, but when Nagato watched the stars at night, he found a star to fall, and he quickly signaled Jiang Ziya to look up. "Did you see it? This star is also King Zhou''s natal star. Now he has fallen. This means that King Zhou will be killed within 12 hours." Fubooks.com www.fubooks.org Jiang Ziya followed the direction pointed by Nagato and indeed saw a star gradually fall. Jiang Ziya also heard what Nagato said, and was very happy at this moment. It seems that this matter will eventually have a result. At this moment, Nagato laughed.And his laughter even looked at Jiang Ziya very puzzled, not knowing what was going on. "Congratulations in advance, it seems that your identity as the host of the gods will be useful soon, and your mana will be greatly increased by then, and ordinary people will not be able to resist you at all, and this matter is done for you. Consummation of merit." At this moment, Jiang Ziya nodded and gestured to Nagato and then left silently. Nagato is now disdainful to say more to him. Jiang Ziya will definitely understand all of what he said, but he is probably just not making too many expressions at this moment. I don''t want to show my joy. They immediately returned to the Xiqi Military Camp and told Ji Fa about the incident. Ji Fa was even more excited when he heard it, and all the princes were also very happy.Nagato returned to his camp and the little black cat was still in the camp. At this moment, Nagato was looking at the little black cat with a smile. After all, those emotions had disappeared completely, and now he also felt that all of this had a result after all. Within Lutai... The two sisters, King Zhou and Daji, have obviously become a group. King Zhou is a mortal after all, and he can''t beat these two monsters. At the moment, Daji and her sister are just smiling at King Zhou. "My lord, you can only blame yourself for being like this now. Our sisters didn''t do anything. Are you going to treat me like this?" "Yes, just like what my sister said, if you didn''t covet the beauty of our two sisters, how could you have been like this today." At this moment King Zhou stabs at them regardless of the two holding a dagger, but he always feels that he has succeeded, but finds that what he stabbed is nothing but air, and Daji and her sister do not want to continue teasing. King Zhou, disappeared without a trace in a flash... Now there was only King Zhou left in the entire Lutai. King Zhou helplessly dropped the knife to the ground, and he was sitting on the ground and shaking his head again and again. I didn''t expect that these two people were really monsters and their magic power was so high. Soon after Nagato returned to the camp, he felt that there should be something else, and then he went out of the camp and looked at the sky again. Although he had just seen King Zhou''s star fallen, he now saw two more When the group demon spirit was going to slip away from Chaoge City, he quickly called Yang Jian Nezha. Yang Jian Nezha had obviously seen these two groups of evil spirits. At this time, Nagato said to the two of them: "There are already two groups of evil spirits that have escaped in Chaoge City. You two should hurry up and chase them back. To see who they are." The two nodded and went straight to chase each other. Daji and her sister also discovered at this moment that someone was following them, but they were not afraid, after all, they were sent by Nuwa, and they were After flying not far, I also saw Nu Wa. Nwa had already expected all this, so she was waiting for the two of them right now. At this moment, Daji and her sister saw Nwa as if they were seeing a life-saving straw. "Nuwa Niangniang, our two sisters have done what you said, but now Chaoge City is no longer possible. We both asked to go back to practice, but Yang Jian and Nezha were chasing after each other and asked Niangniang to rescue us quickly. Two people." .. 3360 Chapter 371: King Zhou sets himself on fire You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Empress Nuwa is now floating in the sky. She looked at the two and said helplessly to them: "I calculated that you will appear at this place now, so I waited for you here early. You two did follow what I did. Its true, but you two have done all the bad things. Now even I cant take you two back to practice." Daji and her sister were kneeling on the ground in a puzzled way, and the situation was also very critical. After all, there were Yang Jian Nezha chasing them, but they really didnt expect that all this was clearly made by the Nuwa Empress. , But why did Empress Nuwa not save them now? "Mother, we both did according to your instructions. Didn''t you send us both to confuse King Zhou and mess up Chaoge''s century-old foundation? Now that both of us have completed, why should you treat us both? People are so cruel?" Empress Nuwa knew that the two of them would be so dissatisfied, and this is why she came here today. After all, she had promised Daji to come here today to give her face, but now what Daji has done is too sinful, and She also did more than she expected. Now even she can''t save the two at all. "It''s true that I let you two do this, but it''s good for you two. I only let you two confuse King King and let him ignore the government. But you two have harmed the innocent people and killed Zhongliang. Now it''s the end. I cannot save you at all." Daji and her sister were still there to quibble after hearing them, and at the moment they bowed down to Empress Nuwa, but Empress Nuwa just ignored them. At this moment, Yang Jian and Nezha also seemed to catch up. They saw that Daji and her sister had obviously been tied up, and they looked up to the sky again, and the Nuwa Empress was hanging in the air. Yang Jian and Nezha saw Empress Nuwa, but they were still very confused. Why did they meet Empress Nuwa here? The two had done to Nvwa, and after a gift, they asked Nvwa, "We both came here after two monsters, but I didn''t know that Nvwa was also here." At this moment, Nuwa continued to say to the two of them: "I just saw these two demons come here, I arrested them, and now you two will take them back to King Wu for disposal." The two nodded and bowed to Nuwa, and at the moment they took Daji and her sister back. Daji and her sister had no choice but to go back with them, but at this moment they didn''t say much. In Chaoge City... There is no one else beside King Zhou, and now there is only one loyal and loyal person following him. He wanted to fight to death and life with the two sisters of Daji, but now they let her run away. King Zhou is now discouraged. , And he also knew that Brother Chao was unable to recover at all, so he called his servant at this moment. At this moment, his subordinates stepped forward to ask King Zhou: "What is the king''s order?" Tsinghua novel www.qhxs.org King Zhou sighed and said to him: "Now there is only you in this palace, so you put some firewood on the star picking platform, and then I will be buried there and fall with this star picking platform." After hearing this, this man knelt down and said to the King Zhou again and again, "Why are you doing this, King Zhou? Why do you make this decision? Now that the time has come, King Zhou has no face to see his ancestors at all. He is now repentant, knowing that he has done so many wrong things before, what else is forgivable now?He would only fall with the star picking platform, and it would be his final destination. "Now even you dont listen to me? Since the people of Xiqi surrounded us, Brother Chao, what those people should run and walk is now only you, dont even you listen to me? The order?" This person is helpless at the moment, but after paying a gift to King Zhou, he has no choice but to quickly prepare.And he quickly put a lot of firewood on the star picking platform, and King Zhou also went to the star picking platform. At this moment, standing on the star picking platform, he could still see the great scenery of Brother Chao. King Zhou looked down at the moment, and he shook his head there and sighed: "After all, I was the one who ruined the great world of Chentang. I really apologize to the ancestors and ancestors. Today, let me and this star. All of them will fall together." At the moment, his servants were still there to persuade him to think twice, but King Zhou had already figured it out, so he didn''t say anything more, and then he stepped into the firewood and ordered his servants to light up. This persons hands are shaking now. Besides, King Zhou is still his benefactor. How can he burn his benefactor with his own hands, but no matter how King Zhou has been urging him, he has no choice but to start the fire. , King Zhou is in the fire at this moment. He was also there, laughing: "Haha... everything is my retribution." His servants were very helpless seeing this scene, but it is indeed the same situation now, and now that he has reached this point, he can''t do more, but King Zhou is always his benefactor. At this moment, he took a dagger and stabbed him. I went with King Zhou. On the other side of the Xiqi Camp, Nagato had clearly seen the fire burning in Chaoge City, and the place where the fire was burning was the Star Retrieving Platform. At this moment, he calculated it and knew that it seemed that King Zhou was really good. Going back to heaven, I quickly returned to the camp to inform Ji Fa of all this. After Ji Fa heard it, he was very happy. At this moment, he said to everyone: "I didn''t expect that King Zhou would end up like this in the end, but Wang Huang didn''t expect to end up like this." And this was another spy who came to report: "Report to King Wu, now all the people in Chaoge City have opened the gate together and want to welcome us in." After hearing this, Ji Fa was very happy, and said to everyone: "The people are so enthusiastic. It seems that our notice is really useful. Although the people are so enthusiastic now, after all, we will clean up tonight, and we will be ready to enter tomorrow. Inside the city." Everyone was very happy when they heard it, and at this time Nagato returned to the camp to clean up, and although the little black cat was inside the camp, she still knew everything outside, so she didnt need to tell her at this moment. , She also knew what happened... 3361 Chapter 372: Two sisters Daji were executed You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!By the second day, everything had been rested, and Nagato, Ji Fa and others entered the city together, and the people in the city knew that they had come in, and were very happy to all stand on the side of the road to greet the moment with flowers in their hands. Ji Fa was followed by Jiang Ziya Changmen and Yang Jian Nezha. They were very happy when they saw that the people in this city welcomed them so much. Now everything in this city has been replaced by the Western Zhou Dynasty, and even the flag has been replaced by the Zhouziqi. When they entered the city, they entered the hall before King Zhou. At this moment, Ji Fa sat in front and after Ji Fa sat there, he said to the people below: "Now that the situation has become like this is indeed what we all hope, but we still have a few things we haven''t done. That is to pardon the machine and restore other officials to their posts. After all, he is a loyal minister and worthy of use." "The other thing is that you princes, since the world is already peaceful now, if you go back later, you must also take charge of the peace of the other side, and don''t think about it that you shouldn''t be thinking about." All the princes below let Ji give out their hearts. After all, the world is now peaceful and everything is fine. Now everyone is very happy. What other thoughts do they have? At this time, Nagato consciously reported to Ji Faxiang: "I still have a major event that requires you to make a decision, and there are two people who must be punished." After Ji Fa heard it, he was very confused.He didn''t know who else needed to be punished now, after all, they had already dealt with those people before they entered the city. At this time, Nagato came slowly: "That is the two enchantresses Daji and her sister. If it weren''t for the two kings, how could they be deceived and chaos Chaozuo? Everything is the fault of both of them, and they both A cruel heart bewitched King Zhou and did a lot of wrong things, and now they have to be executed on the spot to make all the people in the world truly at ease." When Ji Fa heard what Nagato said, he felt that what Nagato said was very reasonable. After that, he nodded to Nagato and called Dong Bohou, and said to Dong Bohou: "Dong Bohou is the case. It''s up to you. I will let you beheaded in front of the supervisor and let you personally watch these two enchantresses beheaded for publicity." Dong Bohou came forward to take the order, and of course he was very happy about this matter.After all, the two enchantresses had harmed many creatures, and how many creatures died in their hands. execution ground Daji and her sister seemed to have been tied up by Wuhuada. They are now kneeling on the execution ground. When all the people below saw them there, they scolded them. After all, the things Daji and her sister did were too great. Poor, and if it weren''t for the two of them to confuse King King, how could King King do this to the people and make the people unhappy. Although Daji and her sister are tied here, they still have demon skills. At this moment, Dajis sister is still a little worried, so she said to Daji: "Sister, what should we do if we are tied here now? Huh? I don''t want to die like this." Daji is still smiling now.She also motioned to her sister not to be too worried, and she turned her head to look at the man who executed her torture, and her eyes seemed to be seductive, and the man was also looking at her eyes at this moment. It seems to look straight. At this time, Daji faintly spoke out: "Big Brother, look at me, you can''t bear to kill me, right?" Qiyin Novels www.qiyinxs.com I saw that the man looked straight at Daji and nodded slightly at this moment. Daji realized that she had succeeded, and continued to say to the man: "Then you can untie the two of us, I know you can''t bear to hurt me." That person really helped Daji loosen the tie as Daji said, and Dong Bohou saw all this in his eyes. At this moment, Dong Bohou quickly stepped forward to stop Daji, but this person seemed to have loosened Daji. Daji and her sister smiled and planned to escape at the moment, but Nagato was prepared, he had asked Jiang Ziya to draw a talisman earlier, this talisman was to prevent Daji and her sister from escaping. He thought that this talisman would not be useful, but he still felt that it would be more comfortable to give these two talisman to Dong Bohou. If Daji really played any tricks, it would really be impossible to make her run away for nothing. At this moment, Dong Bohou took out the talisman, and he took out the talisman to read the spell...The talisman grew bigger and bigger, and the golden light on it shone on Daji and her sister, and the two died like this and then slowly changed. For the prototype. All the people who saw the death of the two people also deserved the blame, but they saw that Dajis prototype was indeed a monster, and the people sighed there. The king of Zhou was licentious and innocent. In the end, the country was broken by the two monsters. Die. Above Chaotang... Ji Fa was sitting there, and Dong Bohou had finished the matter perfectly. At this moment, when he came to the temple, he said to Ji Fa: "Now Daji and her sister have been rectified on the spot, but it is true. Its thanks to Nagatos staff and his brilliant calculations. If there is really no such talisman, Im afraid the two of them have already run away." However, Dong Bohou did a very good job of this matter. Ji Fa praised him and said that the machine is now in place, but now there is one thing missing. That is the golden seal of King Zhou. They have since entered the court song. After that, I searched many places, but I still found nothing. At this moment, Ji Fa said to the people below: "Since we entered the Chaoge, we have not found the golden seal of King Zhou. I don''t know where he put the golden seal, if there is no golden seal, how to manage it then. The people below." After hearing this, the princes and generals also felt very confused. It is reasonable to say that they should not find the golden seal, but they have found many places and still found nothing. And at this moment, there was a person who went up to the court. This person was the Yushi doctor beside him. At this moment, this person walked forward and he clearly had something in his hand. Ji Fa didn''t know him and said to him at this moment: "Who are you?" This person walked forward slowly, and when he walked close to Ji Fa, he raised his hands high, and then said to Ji Fa: "I am the king who was beside him when King Zhou reigned. Doctor Shi, and this thing I hold is the golden seal of King Zhou." Ji Fa didn''t expect that the golden seal he had been looking for for so long was actually in his hands. At this moment, he continued to ask him: "Then what is the purpose of bringing this golden seal here?" At this moment, after presenting this thing to Ji Fa, this person said to Ji Fa: "I know that the Western Zhou Dynasty is the teacher of benevolence and righteousness, so I specially put away the golden seal of King Zhou, just for today. It can be delivered to you and I want to use it for you." .. 3362 Chapter 373: Moving back to the Western Zhou Dynasty You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Ji Fa heard him say this, he fully understood it. It turned out that he was only for this meaning in the end, and then he looked at Jiang Ziya, after all, he understood everything in it. Jiang Ziya directly reprimanded at this time: "When you were with King Zhou, it was not the way you are now. You were eloquent at the time, and you did make King Zhou do a lot of wrong things. Now you have lost your country. But he stole King Zhou''s things and wanted to come and find another job. Do you think we are all fools?" When Ji Fa heard what Jiang Ziya said, he also understood all of this, and then said angrily to everyone: "Since he is like this, come quickly and grab the gold seal in his hand to our doctor. As for He then quickly put him in jail." The soldiers hurried forward, then snatched the gold seal from his hand and gave him to the machine, and now he was slowly pressed down and put in a prison. Now finally everything is over, even the golden seal has been in everyone''s hands, and this is Ji Fa who is finally relieved, and then said to everyone: "Everyone has already seen that the world is peaceful now, and all the people can live and work in peace, and those monsters are all subdued by us. Now is a peaceful world. I don''t think I need to stay here anymore. I Tomorrow is going to go back to Xiqi." Although the princes have already planned to go back, but now this Ji Fa also wants to go back, this is what they never expected. Everyone heard Ji Fa say this below, and they all started talking. "King Wuwu, if you are not here, who can take care of your brother Chao? You can''t let this brother Chao end like that in just a few days." "Yes, King Wu, this matter is absolutely not allowed. Don''t be too reckless. Now if you don''t manage here, who can manage Brother Chao?" But Ji Fa disagrees, and he thinks that he himself came to attack this brother is just to let the people of the world live and work in peace, and want to make the world peaceful, he really did not think about other things, and he also inherited his father Ji Chang. Now that everything is over now, why bother staying here anymore. Besides, he was really young and couldn''t take on the big responsibility, so he said to everyone: "I''m really too young, so it''s difficult to be this big job, but you can discuss it. In fact, I have someone who can recommend it to everyone." When everyone saw Ji Faxin''s decision, they didn''t continue to persuade him, but everyone still wanted to listen carefully to who he recommended. At this moment, Ji Fa looked at the machine, and said to everyone: "The machine was a relative of the emperor before, and his loyalty can be learned from him. Now I don''t think he is more suitable to be the governor of the country. " Every prince heard what Ji Fa said and felt that what Ji Fa said was exactly what Ji Fa said. Although everyone feels that there are some regrets, after all, everyone wants Ji Fa to be the prison of the state, and now that Shang Zhou is gone, who is it? What''s important? When the time came, he went straight up and issued a gift to Ji. "Thanks to King Wu''s kindness, but I am afraid that I am not strong enough to take on this great task, and I have just returned to my post, and I have suffered some hardships before. I don''t know if I should take on the important task now." And now even though Nagato is below, he didnt say anything. He knew that since Ji Fa was determined to go back, no one could stop him anymore, but he felt that there was nothing wrong with him anyway. What do you do.Xuanxuan Book Bar www.xuanxuanbook.com This is Jiang Ziya. Now if Ji Fa returns to the Western Zhou Dynasty, all his own affairs have been completed, and he can really host the Fengshen list at that time, so he feels that since Ji Fa has made this decision, he should persuade him. When that happens, he will return to the Western Zhou Dynasty quickly, and he will be able to host it quickly. "I think that since I have decided like this, you are indeed brave and brave. At that time, you were included in slavery because King Zhou was licentious and innocent, but now we have arrived and you are also a relative of the emperor. This thing couldn''t be better." At this moment, Ji Fa also nodded, then looked at the machine again, they all had high hopes for the machine. After hearing these two people say so, the machine nodded and saluted again. "Since King Wu and the prime minister value me so much, I will take on the important task today, but if I am alone, I am afraid it would be a little disadvantageous to do things." Ji Fa also felt that it was indeed like this, and after that he also asked Li Jing to stay and continue to help the machine take on the task of supervising the country, and stay to assist him. Li Jing himself used to guard Chen Tangjiang with Brother Chao, and now he can continue to assist the machine here. In fact, he is very pleased. When Ji Fa saw that all the matters were finally arranged, he could finally go back to Xiqi with peace of mind. At this moment, he said to everyone: "Since everything has been decided, I will return to Xiqi tomorrow. If the princes go back, you must keep one side safe." Everyone took their orders at this moment, and everyone was happy at this moment. After all, everything was over now, and King Zhou finally ended up as it should, and all the monsters and ghosts were subdued one by one. Although Nagato followed Ji Fa to this Chaoge City, he seems to have nothing else. He still plans to go back with him when Ji Fa returns tomorrow. Then he will say goodbye to Ji Fa. Now there is no need to stay here anymore. And if you continue to stay here, what else can you be?I''m afraid it will be suspicious then, and then he thought of it and stopped thinking about it. Day 2... Ji Fa was preparing to go back to the Western Zhou Dynasty. He was sitting on a horse, while Jiang Ziya and Nagato followed Ji Fa from left to right. All the people have learned that Ji Fa is going to leave, and everyone feels it is a pity, and everyone wants to keep Ji Fa here, but Ji Fas will has been decided, and everyone can only stand by the side of the road. Farewell to Ji Fa. The people naturally thanked Ji Fa. If he hadn''t led the troops to attack Brother Chao, they would have to continue to bear the tyranny of King Zhou. However, if peace is prevailing today, the people never thought that Ji Fa would not even want this throne. , But this is the Ji Fa they admire. Everyone sent farewells to Ji Fa separately by the side of the road. When Ji Fa saw the enthusiasm of all the people, his heart was full, and he did not waste his hard work to attack Chaoge and bring peace to the people... 3363 Chapter 374 Leaving... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a few days of marching, Ji Fa led his army, Jiang Ziya Changmen and others also returned to the Western Zhou Dynasty. All the people of the Western Zhou Dynasty also went to the streets to greet them, and everyone was very happy. Ji Fa finally returned to the familiar environment where he had stayed since he was a child. It was naturally very leisurely to come back here. At this moment, he was very happy to see that all the people were still as industrious and simple as before. Ji Fa just went back and returned to his residence.Nagato Jiang Ziya and others went back with him, but now it is time to tell everything, so after Jiang Ziya went back, he stayed for a day and went to look for Ji Fa. Now it was the time of universal celebration, not long after King Zhou had just been defeated.But now Jiang Ziya came to find herself, but she didn''t know what was going on. "The Prime Minister, now we have just returned. And the world is already peaceful, what can you do if you come to me again?" Jiang Ziya said implicitly to Ji Fa at this moment: "Everything is just as you said, so I don''t think I need to stay here anymore. After all, I was ordered by my master to come here to help you, but now you The cause is complete, and it''s time for me to go back." "And I am the host of the Conferment of Gods after all. It is time for me to go back to preside over the Conferment of Gods ceremony. Ji Fa didn''t stop him when he heard it. Now the people are indeed peaceful and there is nothing else, so he also felt that Jiang Ziya''s time should not be delayed. "Since the prime minister said so, let''s go inside, but we really thank the prime minister for helping us so that we can defeat this brother so smoothly." At this moment, Jiang Ziya issued a gift to Ji, and then he didn''t say anything more, so he silently left Ji Fa''s residence. When he just came out, he saw Nagato, and Nagato naturally knew what he was doing when he came to Ji Fa this time. At this moment, he stood outside the door of Ji Fas residence and said to Jiang Ziya: "Am I? I should congratulate the Prime Minister to congratulate the Prime Minister. Now I see you are looking for King Wu, I am afraid that you have also decided to leave, and go to preside over the ceremony of entrusting the gods." Jiang Ziya nodded. Nagato knew all of this, and he didn''t need to cover up with him. Besides, it was nothing shameful to preside over the ceremonies of the initiation of gods, and now he is also fully accomplished. "Yes, just like you said to me at the beginning, now I am going to preside over the conferring god ceremony. I remember that all of this is what you said to me at the beginning. I only thought to preside over a conferred god simply, right. I didn''t have much benefit, but it was only what you said that I had an epiphany." Nagato didn''t say any more, and at this moment he bowed to Jiang Ziya and left, after all, all this was Jiang Ziya''s business. However, Nagato also went to Ji Fa, because now he really didn''t have the value of staying here anymore, so he also went to Ji Fa and wanted to leave here. However, the only difference between Nagato and Jiang Ziya is that after Nagato leaves here, he hasnt decided where he is going, but he has a cat and a cat. Its normal where he is going. He needs to see what happens next. thing.Love Book House www.2shuwu.com Ji Fa has mixed feelings at this moment. Although everything is over now and Jiang Ziya has gone back, Jiang Ziya will help with these things along the way. He is actually a little bit reluctant, but after all Jiang Ziya wants to go back now, it is reasonable. What can I say more? But I didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya had just sent away and now Nagato was also here, which made Ji Fa sigh. "What day is this today? The prime minister just came, and now even the staff are here. Nagato staff, can you tell me why you came to me?" After Nagato smiled, he said to this Ji Fa: "In fact, there is no major event. The general situation has been achieved now, and you have returned to Xiqi smoothly. The world is also peaceful. I think I have nothing. The need to stay here." After Ji Fa heard it, his smile instantly became embarrassed. In fact, he was able to achieve today''s victory. It was nothing more than these people who helped him. But now that the situation has become a reality, everyone is going to leave. This makes him feel a little thoughtful. And the feeling of the gap before. Although Ji Fa didnt know when Nagato came into their field of vision, after all, he was already busy with his fathers will, so he didnt even notice it, but he clearly remembered when Nagato started. Have joined them and played an important role. But now Nagato is going to leave like this, and he seems to know that Nagato is not a Taoist or someone sent, but now he has joined him, why should he leave? "Does the Nagato staff have anything to do next? That''s why you are forced to leave. Now the world is peaceful, but if there is nothing wrong with you, stay here and continue to be my staff, isn''t it good? ?" Nagato smiled.Of course he is unwilling to this ordinary thing, and what will happen next he still doesn''t know. Maybe after today, what will happen in a few hundred years? He said that he shouldn''t stay here anymore, after all, everything is over. At this moment, Nagato declined Ji Fa''s kindness, and after smiling, he continued to speak to him. "Thanks to King Wu for his kindness, but now that there is nothing wrong with me, why should I stay here anymore. I admire freedom. I am afraid that if you give me an official position to imprison me, it will be counterproductive." After Ji Fa heard Nagato say this, he now has any reason to stop Nagato from leaving. After that, he could only helplessly shook his head and said to Nagato: "Well, since the Nagato staff has decided to go, then I won''t stop it any more, but you always remember that if you want to come back someday, this Western Zhou Dynasty will always leave you a staff position." After Nagato nodded, he flicked his sleeves and left. He left Ji Fa''s residence and walked a few steps forward, as if he heard a meow. Nagato looked there and stood there while watching the little black cat, and she always had Nagato''s luggage by her side. After Nagato smiled, she walked towards the little black cat. And just like this, he hugged the little black cat in his arms and moved on to an unknown place ahead... 3364 Chapter 375: Tang Monsters Make Chaos You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!On the other side, Jiang Ziya seemed to have arrived at the Conferred God Stage. He slowly opened the wordless heavenly book, and the name on it was a manifestation. Those who were consecrated by the gods were the people who died in battle before, and those who died before. It''s just a monster. Jiang Ziya started to enshrine all the people one by one in order, but in the end another name appeared. At this moment Jiang Ziya hesitated when he said it. This person is Shen Gongbao, and Shen Gongbao is also standing in front of Jiang Ziya. "You didn''t expect it, it turned out to be me in the end. Even though I can''t enjoy the glory and wealth, but after all I am different from you, I became a god. Hahahaha." Jiang Ziya didn''t want to pay attention to him. After he finished talking about Shen Gongbao''s god position, all the deities were over, and Shen Gongbao had already returned to his place. But is this enshrined god a good thing, and its just a conspiracy between their masters, and Jiang Ziya really felt that after enshrining a god, an unknown force poured into his body, which was thousands of times higher than before. Times the power. He now finally understands what Nagato said, and at this moment he feels more deeply about what Nagato said, but now that the deity has been completed, Jiang Ziya bowed slightly and put his hands on the whip, facing the sky. Said. "Master, now that the ascension is complete, the apprentice will return the scourge." Seeing the god whip slowly floated into the air, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, and Jiang Ziya also understood that at this moment, he would also go back to the mountain to practice. If you are cultivating well, one day you will get a positive result. And all of this is because of his identity as the host of the Conferred God, which gives himself more convenience.However, he felt that Nagato was indeed a mysterious and unpredictable person that he could not guess at all, but now that he is going back to the mountain to practice, I am afraid that he can no longer contact him. There is a sound in the sky... "Well, since you have completed the task of conferring a god, then you will come back to practice. However, you have experienced a lot of growth through all this, and you will definitely have this good result when you come back and practice hard." Jiang Ziya walked for a moment, and went straight back to her teaching to continue her practice... This thing was also completed very smoothly, Yuanshi Tianzun thought that all this was going on smoothly according to his own ideas, and now he has finally come to a good end, but Shen Gongbao was eventually pulled into this Fengshen. However, he sacrificed him to save 12 Jinxian and his disciples. Yuanshi Tianzun also felt it was very worthwhile. He was very satisfied with some things at the moment, and now he and Laozi have reached an alliance. There was only one apprentice beside Lao Tzu. Why did he help himself against the Master of Tongtian at that time? It was also because Master Master of Tongtian was really doing things to help him, so he could only help himself. And now only Lao Tzu can fight against him, and his current strength does not need to rely on Lao Tzu''s help at all. It seems that how to deal with Lao Tzu in the future is also something worth considering... But now because the tasks assigned by the heavens have been successfully completed, there is also a foundation for balance among the immortals, so there is nothing else to usher in temporary peace.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com The gradual change of these dynasties is also commonplace, but after all, if a faint emperor like Shang Zhou really appears, then someone will naturally walk the way for the sky and destroy such a dynasty. The dynasties changed frequently, and now it has reached the Tang Dynasty.But this process is also said to be too sad.Li Yuan and his son Li Shimin went through numerous obstacles to destroy the Sui Dynasty. In the end, Li Yuan finally became the emperor, but he died soon after he became the emperor, and Li Shimin continued to ascend the throne. Li Shimin has always been cautious and responsible, and everything he does is for the world''s consideration. The people''s life is getting better day by day, so naturally he is also grateful. But peace soon returned. After a period of time, the monsters continued to stir up troubles, and this caused the people to still be unhappy. Especially a location in the east.There are weeds overgrown there.Although it is not far from the place where the world lives, it is so desolate that no one dared to pass it anymore. However, there are many monster restaurants here, and now they dare to go directly to the world to cause chaos, so that all the people saw that they were either mutilated by them, or they were frightened crazy. At this moment, someone came here, and saw a woman behind him... At this moment, after Nagato came here, he said to the little black cat: "Unexpectedly, after the world has been temporarily peaceful for a long time, this monster has even dared to come out to make trouble, and it is a disaster for the world. The little black cat disagreed, and said to Nagato, this should be what we can expect, after all, they have been silent for too long, but now it is clear that they have slowly grown.Moreover, it has been more than 1,000 years between this and Conferred God, so this monster is naturally full of wings. At this moment, Nagato sat down in a teahouse in the world, and suddenly there was a monster on the street making trouble. The people had been able to prepare in advance, as long as they saw the monster, they would run away. But how can the power of mortals be compared with the monsters, they are now at a disadvantage again, and their current situation is very difficult, but Nagato directly assisted him at this moment and directly fought against the monsters. But this monster is not a vegetarian. In fact, this is a spider spirit. At this moment, he said to Nagato: "Who are you? You dare to stop it. Believe it or not, I will kill you in minutes." Nagato didnt say much at this moment, but the little black cat looked like just a spider spirit. She didnt have to do anything by herself and just sat there watching the show. For so many years, she watched Nagato practice little by little. His mana is also more unpredictable than before. Nagato didn''t say anything more, he chanted the spell directly at this moment, and he practiced to a certain degree, and his shot was faster and more accurate than before. In only 5 seconds, the spider spirit had been knocked to the ground. The spider didn''t expect that he was so unlucky today. He met such a powerful person and knelt down to beg for mercy facing him. "Uncle, I was wrong. I don''t know Taishan. Let me go." How could Nagato let him go easily?Besides, all these things have changed now, so he would like to ask what happened... 3365 Chapter 376: The demons came out of silence for thousands of years to get revenge You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato said to the monster: "I don''t need to kill you, but you have to explain all the reasons to me. If I don''t understand it, then your life today is not guaranteed." This monster heard what Nagato said, and was even more scared at this moment. He has been out to attack for many years, but he has never met such a powerful person. He looks at people as if there is some power around them, and that power has a kind of deterrent. feel. "Just ask what you want. If I know, I will tell you everything without saying anything." Nagato nodded at this moment, and then continued to ask the monster. "You monsters are very rampant these days, and you dare to go out and commit crimes regardless of anything. What''s the reason?" Nagato was asking at this moment, but he did not expect that a few monsters suddenly appeared. They actually saw everything just now. After all, it is impossible for a monster to attack by only one person, and the monsters always have a very resentment. The matter, now full of wings, I thought of it for disaster. After all, everyone has given up on the formal cultivation of the Tao, because at that time they were practicing the Tao, and they wanted to join the teachings so that they could cultivate in a proper capacity, but they did not expect that all the monsters would be completely covered by the event Have been wiped out, and this section of the religion is so so that it is about to perish. The monsters are naturally resentful and dissatisfied, isn''t all this just to look down on their monsters?And since they have broken their way, then they can no longer continue to practice hard, it is better to continue to harm the world. So much so that they had a bad breath, and now they have cultivated almost the same, all the monsters work together, and they want to take revenge on the world, so as to eliminate the atmosphere of total destruction. Now they saw that the spider spirit had been caught, and several more monsters appeared one after another. They were lizard spirits. At this moment, the mouse spirits came forward. They thought that no matter how crowded they were, they would never be able to carry them. Nagato was subdued, and their companions must also be rescued from the hands of others as soon as possible. When Nagato was interrogating the spider spirit, they always took advantage of the situation and rushed into Nagato''s side, wanting to give him a fatal blow. No matter who hurts his monster family, they cannot give a chance. . The monsters are dispatched and now Nagato seems to have felt the atmosphere around him, the gloomy side, and there are a lot of monsters gathered around. Those monsters are very cohesive, and as long as they howl, they will call. More monsters, and groups of monsters gathered around. Nagato seemed to have felt all this, but he still subdued the spider spirit, and the little black cat was beside him, and the two became vigilant. At this moment, Nagato sighed the little black cats and said: "Look, the world is changing suddenly, and these monsters are emerging in an endless stream. Now how can this world make the people feel at ease." 120 Novel www.120xs.com However, Nagato is more interested in this matter. He wants to take a closer look. Why are these monsters appearing in endlessly now, and what do they intend to do harm to the world? But there are more and more fairies around, and now the sky is also covered with dark clouds. At this moment, the wind is dark, and the village suddenly loses its brilliance and becomes an isolated village. This level of power made Nagato shook his head again and again. He did not expect that these monsters would turn out to be like this after experiencing the Conferred God, but it was worth thinking about it. At that time, the Conferred God was too tragic for Jiejiao. Those monsters were natural. Chilling, who can I rely on now that I become like this? But the blame can only be blamed on this Yuanshi Tianzuns scheming too much, and he really installed the leader of Tongtian, but Lao Tzu also helped the primitive at that time. After all, Tongtian was doing things to help Tongtian. Besides, the ancestor had loved Tongtian before, and even These four swords were also dedicated to Tongtian, and Lao Tzu had always held a grudge against the matter, so he dealt with Tongtian. However, the conspiracy of this immortal realm has even affected the Yaozu, so that the Yaozu is very angry now. After thousands of years of silence, they are now moving in full force. Now it is very difficult for the immortal realm to fight against them, let alone Nagato. It. When Nagato saw this, he started to negotiate with the monsters: "I didn''t expect that I just caught a spider spirit, which caused you to pour out. It seems that you monsters are also very united." Those monsters are headed by a tiger monster, and this tiger monster said to Nagato at this moment: "Stop talking nonsense, I see you have power in your body, I am afraid you are not easy to provoke, if you let us this spider today Jing, then we will no longer impose difficulties, if you do not let go, then we will all fight to the death with you." Nagato himself didnt want to have a lot of entanglements with them. He actually only wanted to ask what happened in it, but he had already guessed everything about it, so he didnt say anything anymore, but now it seems advanced and human. The misunderstanding between the universe demon world is too deep, and I cannot explain it any more. But Nagato didnt give up, he said to them, I didnt want to hurt him by catching him today. I just want to ask about renting it. Now that you have already come, I dont know if you can talk to him. I tell the truth about this? After all, shemales can get along with each other in harmony, so why are you guys?" The monsters were very disdainful. At this moment, they heard what Nagato said, and laughed loudly there, and then said to Nagato: "We dont look like a god at all when we look at you, so we dont care about you. And looking at you, Im afraid its just a monk. I advise you not to take care of these things. The contradiction between us and them did not form in a day." Nagato already understood everything at this moment, and stopped asking more. At this moment, he loosened his mana, and the spider spirit returned to them in this way. At this time, the monsters did not impose obstacles on him, so they also withdrew. , Obviously only Nagato and Little Black Cat are left in this place at the moment. But the two of them have made it clear that after experiencing the situation just now, the two are more worried at the moment, what should they do now?The two of them were sad there at the moment. However, if things continue to proceed in this way, there will be endless troubles. Chang''an is deeply thinking about it at this moment. He did not expect that after thousands of years, the matter of the gods will continue to intensify, but what should we do now? it is good .. 3366 Chapter 377: The Monsters Counterattack You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was sitting here at the moment, and the little black cat was beside him, and the little black cat seemed to have turned into a human form at this time. After all, she would not continue to pretend. "In this situation, it seems that this monster has already accumulated a lot of grievances. They have experienced more than 1,000 years of achievements, and now they have to fight this human and this immortal world. But if this is the case, I am afraid that the world will suffer a lot of hardships. What is good." Nagato was sitting there at the moment, shook his head and was very helpless, but when he looked at the little black cat, he said to the little black cat, "I really didn''t expect that the matter of this god would affect the next 1,000 years. It seems that this matter is deeply ingrained. At the beginning, you were also a member of interpretation and education, but now you are by my side and are not bullied." "And you and I all know that since the beginning of Jiu Jiao was confronted by the Yuanshi Tianzun and Lao Tzu, after the Master of Tongtian was subdued, all the people of Jiu Jiao died because of this help and abuse. The monsters themselves were indignant. This matter is really difficult to handle." The little black cat nodded at this moment. In fact, he felt that these things were not to be organized wrongly. They had no choice but to be like today. If he was in their situation at that time, I am afraid that he would stand with them now. The same battle, but he was always different from them, he met Nagato. "So what is it good? We two can''t continue to sit here and wait for death." Nagato is very hesitant at the moment. After all, this matter is not a trivial matter, and now its just these monsters. In fact, these villages want to give them a warning, but she sees the huge number of these monsters, and Im afraid theyre only small. For one thing, if all of them are dispatched at that time and slowly infiltrate various places from the village, I am afraid that this world will always usher in a very big curiosity. Nagato thought of this, but he was deeply worried. At this moment, where he was, he quietly thought about what to do... Since entering the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin thought he was a descendant of this Lao Tzu, so since entering the Tang Dynasty, everyone believes in Taoism, and this is also angering this monster. This is why the monster came out to harm the world in this way? Those monsters razed all the Taoist temples they believed in.So that the civilians did not dare to go to those Taoist ancestral halls at all, and everyone was in a panic right now, but those monsters were always measured. Apart from levelling all the Taoist ancestral halls, they did not do too much to the people. thing. There are one or two monsters who want bad things, and they will always be stopped by their boss. After all, the tiger demon does not want to make things uncontrollable, but this human beings advocating Taoism is a great insult to them. They absolutely It is impossible to let this matter go on. After Li Shimin learned that he was very angry, but what is the use of his anger, those monsters running rampant, after all, how can they resist each other as a person. But now, he doesnt know what to do. After all, the situation is very critical. Now, not long after he was established as the emperor, there was such a chaotic world, and he had already heard that the monsters did not treat the subjects. They did something, but they razed all the ancestral temples built by Taoism in this country.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com Li Shimin was even more angry when he learned of this incident. Is it true that he is really not suitable for being the emperor of the true dragon, so he was hit by this unanimous counterattack, and everything about Taoism was razed to the ground? And just after he went deep into sleep that day, he came to the Yin Cao Jifu and walked for a while, which made him even more surprised, and he was even more afraid that he said he thought he would die like this, but he didn''t expect him to slow down later. Waking up slowly, but he was silent for a long time after waking up, and he didn''t know what to do. Did he really come to the end? But Li Shimin absolutely couldn''t look at this situation and just proceeded like this, but he didn''t know what to do. After that, he felt that there should be capable people and strangers in this world, so he posted an emperor list to see if there were any. Able to help him. The emperor list was posted soon, and many people came, but they were all warlocks. They came here to deceive Li Shimin. He wanted to get some money, and Li Shimin saw that they couldnt do it. Annoyed, I think it might be the end of my own emperor now. Li Shimin met with those people for several days, but none of them were able to help him make suggestions, and he couldnt help him solve the current civil crisis, so Li Shimin was even more worried, and he always thought of the insidious netherworld he dreamed of. , But it feels very cold again, and now I am even more afraid. On the 4th day, he met another person, and now this is the last person, only to see this person still holding a black cat and approaching him at this moment. The world is self-respectful. He would be disrespectful when he came to see the emperor holding a black cat, but he looked at this person and he could only be his only hope, so he did not stop him. At this moment, Li Shimin met him. After that, he directly asked him: "I have posted the emperor list, you should know why I called you in this time, but I have not seen your ability, so I am afraid you have to prove to me that you can solve this world problem, and if you It really solved this world issue for me, and I will reward you whatever you want." After Nagato smiled at this moment, he said to Li Shimin there: "This matter is indeed difficult to solve, but the reason for all this is also from the emperor." When Li Shimin''s soldiers heard Nagato say this, they were very angry. After all, he dared to speak harshly to Li Shimin, but Li Shimin felt that there were so many people here these days, and no one had dared to speak to himself like this. "What do you mean by this? It''s better to say it slowly, but I want to take a look. What''s the matter with me now?" Nagato smiled, and then said to Li Shimin: "The so-called secrets cannot be revealed, so I won''t say anything to you, but please analyze, these monsters did not do much harm to the world, but only one or two little monsters who did not listen. Those wrong things, and their main purpose is to demolish all these Taoist ancestral halls to the ground. Do you know what this is for?" .. 3367 Chapter 378: Countermeasures against Demons You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After listening to Li Shimin, he always felt that what this person said was reasonable. After all, all the behaviors of monsters are just like what he said, but Li Shimin''s livelihood didn''t know what this was for. But Nagato knew that it was no longer convenient to talk to Li Shimin about the things that happened thousands of years ago, so he said to Li Shimin: "I am afraid it is those monsters who have deep grievances against Taoism now, so they are very dissatisfied. Now this matter is not easy to handle, and there are so many monsters, I have also heard about it, so this matter must be handled properly. Otherwise they will always continue to come out to cause harm to the world." "And now there is only one way, I don''t know if it should be said or not." Nagato said to Li Shimin after considering it at this moment.After all, Li Shimin believed in Taoism, which Nagato knew, but this was what made these monsters dissatisfied. Li Shimin nodded himself. Now that the situation has reached such a critical time, those monsters are making waves every day. How can his Datang Dynasty continue to develop steadily? At this moment, he said to Nagato: "If you have any thoughts, please tell the truth. After all, you have seen it now that the Tang Dynasty has already encountered such a crisis, and I am completely at a loss." At this moment, Nagato said to Li Shimin: "At this time, I think it is absolutely impossible to believe in teaching again, but if there is no faith, there will be no gods blessing after disbelief in teaching, and it will be difficult for this country to survive. With the Western gods, when the time comes, they will protect the world, and those monsters will naturally have nothing to say. When they come, they can help you suppress those monsters." Li Shimin knew a little about it, but how could this matter be as simple as Nagato said, and he only knew Taoism from beginning to end, and the Western gods are so-called unheard of. And this is actually the result of Nagatos deliberate consideration. Since he met the group of monsters, he knew the reason for this. Naturally, he knew that these monsters naturally hated the gods of this Taoist school, so they are Raze all the Taoist ancestral halls in this city to the ground. Before, he could also see that the West has become a great success, while the Western world is peaceful. Now he can only send a very powerful and capable person to bring in the blessings of some Western gods and let them also bless the East. . It''s best to live in harmony with the Eastern gods, and then work together to suppress all these monsters, so that they can also calm down those monsters. At this moment, he said to Li Shimin: "Now you can only send the more powerful and capable people around you to the West, to ask the more powerful gods to help you, so that this Tang Dynasty can continue to maintain, otherwise this monster I am afraid that there will be many disasters in this world for the rebellious heart towards Taoist gods." Li Shimin was still very worried after hearing this. Although he has understood this matter now, this matter is not easy to talk about. Besides, he has never been involved in the West. Now he hastily sent people to go there and I dont know if it is good or bad. Who can entrust important tasks to this matter? This is actually a very serious problem.I love Chinese website www.ilovezw.com At this moment, he said to Nagato: "Is there only one way now? But who should I send? All my subordinates are civilian children, and I am afraid that there is no such thing as a capable person. But if you can, I think its most appropriate for you to go. After all, this matter is yours." Nagato even brought up this matter, so he didn''t want to keep it aside, but it might be too difficult to just go there, and he couldn''t do the trivial things at all. At this moment, Nagato said to Li Shimin: "I will go on this matter, but my energy is too weak, but I will take a look in your country these few days. If you choose the right person, it will Report with you." Li Shimin nodded when he heard it, and then told Nagato to retreat, but this matter finally got an eyebrow. Hearing what the man said just now, he felt like he should do it right now. And he and he said everything is very reasonable, he has no reason not to listen to him, and he has no other way now. At this moment, Nagato has obviously gone back, but he still feels that a little carelessness in this matter will cause serious problems. After all, the demons have always had opinions on the previous things, so they are also very opposed to this Taoist god. At this moment it is to retaliate against them. And if I ask those gods from the West to help the East, I am afraid that the gods of the East will not accept it. All these things will be even more chaotic. If there is a confrontation between the gods of the East and the West, this is what I dont want to see. of. But now there is indeed only this method. At this moment, Nagato is extremely entangled, but after several days of thinking, he still feels that this matter can only be carried out in this way, and everything else is not a problem at all. After that, the only thing Nagato did was to find someone in this city who could help him go to the West.But after several times, he found that the people were deeply ingrained and believed in the same ideas as Li Shimin. If they all believed in Taoism, I am afraid that if they were to go with him, not only would they not help themselves, they would become Own stumbling block. And often can come to this time and space, he just knows that this century should be when a person turned out to be born, and now only this person can go with him to invite the Western gods, and help them maintain the East. Peaceful, so at this moment, he is in the city to look for clues according to this name. And the little black cat has been helping Nagato. After all, this matter is also very important. Although she did not receive the kind of hard treatment from them, this is also a matter of the demon clan, but she is also a member of the demon clan after all. She didn''t want Yaozu to make mistakes again and again, so she actually wanted to stop this incident as soon as possible. And she also knows that this matter can only get the final result if you continue to follow Nagato and deal with everything properly, so she feels that it is really the most important thing to help Nagato now and find the talent that Nagato said. Thing. On the other hand, the Taoist gods also discovered that all their ancestral halls in the world were destroyed. This matter was also taken seriously by the immortals. They felt that it was time to send people to rectify it. After all, this matter seems to be so serious now... .. 3368 Chapter 379 Nagato lobbying Sanzo You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Since the situation is very critical now, Nagato is looking for this street to see if he can find someone who is destined, and where that person is now is a very headache for Nagato. But Nagato counted the time, this man should have been present now, but he had walked many times in this city, and couldn''t find where he was. Nagato saw many Taoist ancestral halls along the way. Although those ancestral halls had been destroyed by monsters and no one went to them, besides these Taoist ancestral halls, there seemed to be one or two small temples. I thought it was because Datang advocated Taoism so that there was no such temple. I didn''t expect that the Western gods had already introduced Datang, but they were ignored. Nagatos ghost messenger wanted to go in and take a look. For some reason, he couldnt help but walked directly into the temple. He looked at the temple and it was very deserted. It seems that the Taoist temple was very rampant before. Besides, Li Shimin also believed in Taoism, so no one came to this Western Buddhist temple. But after he walked a few more steps, he saw a group of monks sitting there on the last day. Datang didnt believe in how many monks there could be, but Nagato felt very surprised. After he entered, he saw that. People, but now everyone is busy, and Nagato is inconvenient to step forward and interrupt. After an hour, they finally ended, and many monks were going out one after another, but Nagato directly stopped one of them. At this moment, the monk was shocked when he saw Nagato. "Donor, who are you? Why are you stopping me? Now that you are here, are you here to burn incense and worship Buddha?" Nagato smiled at this moment, not in a hurry. "Of course, since I am here, of course I burn incense and worship Buddha. Otherwise, what am I doing in this Buddhist temple? But you see that I am here is a little strange. What''s the matter?" This person didn''t show Nagato''s face at all. After straightening his body at this moment, he said to Nagato: "Donor, I have to tell you a little bit about this. One: That was when you came here and suddenly stopped me. Anyone will be surprised. Two: Everyone knows what Datang believes now. It''s Taoism, and no one of us Buddhists came here. Your presence really surprised me." Nagato heard what this person was talking about, and now he felt even more that he should be the person he was looking for. Just after he came in, Nagato kept staring at him, always feeling that he had something to do with him. And he seemed to be the person he wanted to find. "I don''t know, can you tell me your law number, or your name?" And the monk saw this person entangled himself so much, and at this moment he could only shook his head and said helplessly: "The family name is Chen, the name is Jiangliu, and the name is Xuanzang. But if you don''t have anything else to do with the donor, then I So I took it down first." Ranwen Novel Network www.ranwen521.com Nagato heard that he was the person he was looking for. At this moment, Nagato was overjoyed. He did not expect that he was in this place now. The text thought that there were no Buddhist temples in the entire Chang''an city, but now he happened to come to a house. , Actually ran into him. It seems that this is the inexplicable traction, and now at this point, he really needs him to help himself, and now only he can have that consciousness to help himself. Nagato felt that he should have a good talk with him. After all, he doesn''t know anything now, I''m afraid he can''t understand anything if he told him. "I don''t know if you have time now? I want to discuss some things with you. In fact, there are some things that I don''t understand. After all, you also know that now the Tang Dynasty advocates Taoism, and now there is really very little Buddhism." When Xuanzang heard him say this, he also felt that since he was interested in it, he might as well have a chat with him. After all, it is indeed as he said, if there are people who believe in Buddhism or are interested in Buddhism. If you do, you can also indulge yourself. Xuanzang nodded at this moment. After that, he wanted to see what question Nagato had and wanted to ask himself, but Nagato asked Xuanzang if there is an inner room here, and Xuanzang nodded his head. Brought in. Now there are only Nagato and Xuanzang in the room. Nagato no longer continues to pretend at this moment. He directly said to Xuanzang: "I think your mind and consciousness are ahead, and your voice is also extraordinary. Now There is one thing that requires you to go with me. I dont know if you will agree." "But if I say this to you now, you will definitely find it very strange, that I am also very inexplicable, so I still have to tell you this thing and you can understand it, but all these things are For your prosperity after Buddhism, I think you have no reason to reject me." Xuanzang heard him talking about this all the time. In fact, he seems to be a little confused now. Since he just came, he has stopped himself, and now he said some strange things to himself, but since he said yes It would be good for Buddhism, and he continued to listen there now. Seeing that Xuanzang had no intention of resisting, Nagato nodded at this moment, very satisfied. It seemed that he was indeed very interested in it. "Since you didn''t refuse, then I will continue to tell you that now you have also seen the monsters running rampant in Chang''an City. And those Taoist temples have all been razed to the ground. So I think the current plan is to believe in Taoist ancestral halls. It will make those monsters even more angry. When that happens, they will do things that hurt Datang, and things that hurt the civilians are absolutely wrong." "Now you can see clearly in this world. At this moment, another force is needed to lead everyone''s faith and protect everyone at that time. This is the Buddha of the West. And you are also Buddhist, you naturally understand what I said, but now because the Tang Dynasty does not believe in this, the reserves of the Tang Dynasty are completely insufficient, and only a trip to the west can you really get the real Buddha. When the time comes, you will talk to everyone again, and everyone will understand, and the monsters will calm down." Hearing what Nagato said, Xuanzang understood everything now. He felt that this was indeed a good thing, but this person suddenly came to him and said this, Xuanzang felt that there were some unreliable things.There was some hesitation in his expression at the moment... 3369 Chapter 380 Set out on the road You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xuanzang was hesitating there at the moment, he always felt that he suddenly came to find that all of what he said was too inexplicable, but these things that happened now are indeed true. "I think what you said is feasible, but I am still a little beginner. If I go with you now, I am afraid that it will not help you much. I think you should find someone more senior than me." Xuanzang, who was lobbying by Nagato for so long, did not expect that he still hesitated, but after all, he just came here, and suddenly saying these things to him is that everyone needs to digest it properly, so Nagato also Don''t force it. But they knew what he was worried about. At this moment, he smiled and said to Xuanzang: "Now I have been optimistic about you, and I can see that you are the one who is going with me, so you can Don''t make any more excuses, and I have already told the emperor about this. Do you think you can postpone the emperor''s order?" Xuanzang heard that Nagato had already said this, and he still had the emperor''s order, so he didn''t refuse at this moment.And Nagato was very excited at the moment. After all, he had found Xuanzang and he directly took Xuanzang to see Li Shimin. Inside the Tang Palace... Li Shimin is still very worried now. After all, everything has not been resolved. Although all these Taoist ancestral halls have been razed to the ground, and the monsters have finally calmed down, the Taoist ancestral hall has become like this. What about the Taoist gods? Maybe forgive him? He, an emperor, turned Datang into this look. At this moment, he was very embarrassed. Whether it was the monsters or the Taoist gods, he would come to trouble himself at that time, which made Li Shimin sad again. Although there is a solution now, the one named Nagato has been out for a few days and has not been whereabouts. At this moment, Li Shimin can only sigh in his bedroom, wondering if he can do it. Suddenly, a court lady came to report: "The emperor, the person who came to you two days ago brought another person to see you." Li Shimin was very sad at the moment, and now he thought of the person who had come two days ago, who seemed to be called Nagato. At this moment, he was very surprised. He thought he had run away but did not expect him to bring someone back now. "Hurry up and let them in." After that, Nagato slowly entered Li Shimin''s study with Xuanzang. Li Shimin was thinking about reading human books here to see if there is anything that can solve the current law, but these things are only left over from previous lives, and what else can solve the current turmoil. "You''re called Nagato. You came here a few days ago. You told me that there would be a way, but you went to the city to find someone. Now you bring him first, whether he is the person you are looking for." Nagato nodded, and then said to Li Shimin: "Yes, he is the person I was looking for. Now he is going with me, and he will surely be able to introduce Western Buddhist music into our country by then. At this time, Datang will also be in peace, and you will not have such sorrow." Li Shimin was overjoyed when he heard it, and after that he arranged for Nagato and Xuanzang to leave. After all, this matter is very important, but they don''t know how long it will take to go forward this time. Before leaving, Li Shimin said to Nagato and Xuanzang: "You two don''t know how long it will take to go this time. But I hope you two can return soon, although there is a moment for you. Peace, but now its only a moments peace, and I dont know when the real peace will be." At this moment, after Nagato nodded, he said to Li Shimin: "Don''t worry about this matter, we two will definitely go back soon, but there may be a lot of hardships in the middle, so I dare not dare to do this. Guarantee." Li Shimin nodded. At this moment, he didn''t say much anymore, so the two of them set off quickly. At this moment, the two people set off immediately, and at this time the little black cat was waiting for Nagato not far away. At this moment, after seeing the little black cat, Xuanzang did not ask more questions, after all, this has nothing to do with him. The little black cat also jumped directly into the arms of this Nagato. At this moment, Nagato was holding her and walking with Xuanzang, and the two of them got a white horse, so they can continue riding on the white horse. The road ahead, but the future is dangerous, they don''t know what they will experience. And this matter soon let the Western gods know, and the Western gods also thought it was a good thing.But this matter will indeed cause disputes between them and Taoism, but being able to expand their sphere of influence may not be a bad thing for them. And they also have several Buddhist temples in the Tang Dynasty, and now they know about this, but everyone has their own considerations, and if this thing is really feasible, then they have to send someone to help them secretly. . So now everyone is discussing who to send to help them in order to be more appropriate. At this time, all the Buddhas looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva. After all, everyone knows that Guanyin Bodhisattva was a Taoist person before, and he was also Taoist before. Cihangdaoren was one of the 12 immortals of Kunlun before.Practice in Luojia Cave of Mount Putuo.There is no disciple, and because of the deity being enshrined, the people of Cihangdao felt that the magic of this Taoist school was somewhat different from that of the West, and he finally worshipped Buddhism. In the end, he won the title of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and now this matter is the most suitable for him to go, and it is also the most convenient if he came out of Taoism to compete with those Taoist immortals. Guanyin Bodhisattva saw that everyone promoted himself, so he didn''t shirk it at this moment. After all, this incident was always caused by the matter of the deity. If it weren''t for the matter of the deity at the time, how could the monsters be so angry that they have become Such a world. However, Guanyin Bodhisattva did not expect to allow people in the East to identify with Western Buddhism, but now that someone is coming to do this, he also feels that this is actually a good thing, and it is necessary to spread the Dharma to the East. An indispensable and passed road. At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva also tended to Nagato and Xuanzang. At this moment, he felt that it was time to send a few more people to the two of them. After all, there were only two of them, and they should not be able to experience so many difficulties and obstacles and finally came here. In the West, after all, the Taoists at this moment have already seen it, and they will definitely send someone to stop it. The balance in this must also have to send a few people to play a neutral role in the middle, so this matter also made Guanyin Bodhisattva''s heart... .. 3370 Chapter 381 Stone Monkey Born You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now the monster''s mana is very superb, and Nagato runs rampant between heaven and earth, obviously forming a third kind of energy with this heaven and earth.And really, if all those gods were to come down, it would not be impossible to resist Nagato. At this critical moment, around a water curtain cave, a monkey jumped out directly, and this monkey could do great things in the future... Nagato and Xuanzang have been riding horses, but they are far away, and there may not be any danger in them. Xuanzang is even more objectionable. He doesn''t know why this Nagato has just found him. "The two of us rode all the way to the west. When will we go?" Xuanzang actually didnt want to talk about this muddy water. After all, he really didnt know if things would be successful. He only listened to his own words. Xuanzang would never come with him, if he hadnt treated the emperor in the first place. I also called out, how could I be ready to come out with him. Nagato also knew that Xuanzang actually started with himself and it was not his intention. If he really didnt move the emperor out, he would never go with him. He also knew that since ancient times, Tang Seng also Even now Xuanzang is a hypocritical person, so he also felt that there were some things he couldn''t say clearly. But since he was enshrined, Nagato has always felt that his cultivation method has been higher than that of gods. If he succeeds in this journey to the west, his energy will greatly exceed the previous one, and his mana can also break through again. When the time comes, his own magic power will be that even the gods of the heavens will not be able to resist himself. "Actually, I have always known that you and I came out, but I actually dont want to, but I want to tell you one thing. If you and I go this time, and youre really successful, you may be directly You are named a Buddha, and when your merits are fulfilled, you will naturally be remembered by the people in your heart for generations to come." Xuanzang was unwilling. He heard Nagato say so. He was very satisfied at this moment. He didn''t expect that he would get such benefits this time. He was not there to complain. But he didn''t know what kind of skill he had around the person who went with him. He just watched him holding a small black cat all the time, and he looked indifferent. The two of them must be extremely dangerous to go this time. It was just that Xuanzang both of them always felt very scared in their hearts. As for his appearance, in fact, Nagato saw everything in his eyes, but it was inconvenient for him to say more now. At this moment, the two people continued to walk leisurely, but Nagato knew that someone would join them next. And at this moment, at this time he has dominated the monkey group in that realm, and now he has become the king of monkeys, but he is very happy and happy in this monkey group every day, but this monkey thinks There is more need, he thought, no matter how happy and happy now is, it is only for a while, only seeking the way of longevity is permanent. Although this monkey was born from a crack in a rock, his intelligence is no worse than that of ordinary people.But now in this world, he also knows that for monkeys like him, he is at best a monster, and monsters are still not seen in this celestial realm. They are now suppressed like this. But this monkey didn''t think so. He always felt that even though he was born an animal, he wouldn''t be that way after practicing well. Why did he have to suppress the monster?Ikan Novel Network www.ikxsw.com The law of longevity that he wanted to seek could only be obtained by his own hard work, so he felt that this matter must go out and see the great world.Then he worshipped a powerful master and asked him to teach himself this longevity. After thinking about this, the monkey left his group of monkeys on the second day. He finally worshipped this Bodhi school after experiencing all kinds of hardships, and Bodhi had already counted that a monkey would come to his teacher by now, so He didn''t hesitate much, so he accepted him directly. He also directly gave him a title, Sun Wukong, and the monkey was very happy after he got the title. He experienced Bodhi''s education and learned some Bodhi Taoism, and finally became very powerful. As he descended the mountain, Bodhi told him a few words, so he must remember. "Wukong, you have to go down the mountain now, but I want to tell you a few words now, you must remember deeply, that is, no matter what you do after you go down the mountain, it has nothing to do with me. And if What accident happened to you, you can''t declare to the outside that I am your master." Monkey King is very smart. He naturally knows what he means. At this moment, he gave his master one last gift and then left. But when he left, he also assured his master that no matter what happened to him Will not confess his master. Sure enough, after Sun Wukong went out, he provoked a lot of things, but no matter what happened to him, he never said that his master was a bodhisattva. But now Nagato and Xuanzang are still on the road. Nothing has happened these days. The two continue to move forward in obscurity, but Xuanzang feels that nothing has happened now, which is actually quite good. If it is true There are some monsters in front of them, I am afraid they can''t fight. At this moment, a tiger always appeared in front of the two of them. At this moment, the two did not expect to encounter a tiger on the mountain. Although this matter is very normal, how can the strength of the two confront each other?Especially what is Xuanzang''s ability? Xuanzang was trembling at this moment, he looked at Nagato next to him, and then said to Nagato, "What should I do? Now there is this tiger. If the two of us continue to move forward, we will be caught It bites to death, but the two of us can''t stand here anymore, and looking at the tiger''s appearance, it seems to have recognized the two of us as targets." Nagato is not afraid of himself, at this moment he directly stretched out his fingers.And his mana shot directly at the tiger through his fingers. The tiger was shocked like an electric shock, and then he ran away. Xuanzang was very happy when he saw that Nagato drove the tiger away easily. It seems that there is Nagato, so he shouldn''t be afraid. Some monsters appeared on the way to the west this time. And the other monkey did a lot of things, and now it has already angered the sky, even the Jade Emperor knew about it... 3371 Chapter 382 Nagato shots You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The gods in the sky naturally reported the matter to the Jade Emperor. After the Jade Emperor learned of it, he was very annoyed, but he still called the Monkey King to the heavenly court as a small official, so that he would not continue to do those things. Since the monsters came out and destroyed all the Taoist ancestral halls, the gods in the heavenly court naturally looked down on the monsters. Now the Jade Emperor wants to invite the Monkey King to the sky as a small official, but the gods are not. satisfying. Since Sun Wukong returned from studying art, he has done a lot of things. He first killed all the monsters in his monster cave, and then he always went into this dragon palace and took out the Dinghai Shenzhen as his weapon. At this moment, he felt Between this world and the earth, he seems to be very powerful. And after he had done these things, he went back to his monkey hole and was still called the king of monkeys, and at this moment a few gods came down. At this moment, Monkey King was naturally not afraid to see them. "Who are you? What is going on in my monkey hole now?" These gods told all of the Jade Emperors instructions to Monkey King. At this moment, the Monkey King naturally disdains, but these people are above the heavens, and the Jade Emperors commands cannot be ignored. Its actually a good thing to be a god, so let them go. But he didnt know that all of this was actually a conspiracy. Since he went to the heavens, he has not been treated, and the gods have completely ignored him. Sun Wukong admitted that he had done nothing wrong, Those gods just didn''t wait to see him. But he wasn''t angry either, but those gods did more and more, and there was nothing about him. In the end, he knew that his little official was also the reason for the audience''s ridicule, so Sun Wukong was furious, he was not a god. I want to go back to my water curtain cave and continue to be my monkey king. He disdainfully ate a lot of fairy peaches in the heavenly court.After returning to his own place, the Jade Emperor was very angry when he found out and sent someone to capture the Monkey King. Helplessly, Sun Wukong was captured and returned, and through various experiences, not only did Sun Wukong not be defeated, but instead he was trained to become a steel body and fiery eyes. After becoming like this, he directly made a big noise in the palace, and even the Jade Emperor could not do it with him. Parry. Although Nagato and Xuanzang have been walking slowly on this road, Nagato seems to have already figured this out. However, Nagato thinks that if this Monkey King is now the same as before, I am afraid that this matter will be delayed for a long time, so he did. I feel that I should help him at this moment. Nagato naturally knows what will happen next, but he feels that it takes too long to say this, so he directly said to Xuanzang: "You stay here for a while, I''ll go out first." After Nagato finished speaking, he wanted to leave, but how could Xuanzang let him go?Xuanzang knew how dangerous this mountain was, but he didn''t have any ability. How could he stay here alone in his current situation, so he held the Nagato not to let him go. Nagato shook his head at this moment, and said helplessly to Xuanzang: "Don''t worry, I dare to assure you that you will not be in any danger during the time I am away, and now you are staying with this little black cat. Here." Shuxzy Novel Network www.shuxzy.com Nagato was very confident, and Xuanzang stopped entanglement after hearing it, but he really didn''t know, why did Nagato leave suddenly?But since he didn''t want to say, he didn''t ask. After Nagato hurriedly left, he just counted the time, seeing that according to this time, the Monkey King seemed to be under the Five Finger Mountain. Sure enough, the Taoist gods were unable to resist the Monkey King. Later, they directly invited out the most powerful Tathagata Buddha in the West, and thus suppressed the Monkey King under the mountain. In fact, Buddha Tathagata had already calculated this trick. He knew that this monkey would become one of the spreaders of his Buddhism in the future, so he also felt that this incident, although it helped the god of the East, was the last thing. It is what made me. Monkey King seems to have been under the mountain, and Nagato is here at the moment. He knows that there will be 500 years to go, and now he and Xuanzang have already set off, how can he continue to wait for such a long time , And he also saw it at this time, that Guanyin Bodhisattva had already come here. Nagato flew directly into the sky and said to Guanyin Bodhisattva: "I know what you are going to do next, but this matter has been delayed for too long, so it''s better to let it out." Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was blindfolded. He didn''t know who the sudden person was. He even knew his plan. At this moment, he said to Nagato: "Who are you? Why do you know this?" At this moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to defeat him directly with his force. After all, not many people knew about these things, and he was obviously not in Buddhism, so he felt that the time had come to kill people. Guanyin Bodhisattva directly sacrificed mana, and at this moment, he was fighting with Nagato. Nagato naturally knew that since he already knew these things, Guanyin Bodhisattva could not forgive himself at all. However, Nagato was never afraid. He was also fighting Guanyin Bodhisattva at this moment, and this Guanyin Bodhisattva was very surprised at this moment. He did not expect that Nagato could withstand his own attack. And this Nagato obviously has some anger. At this moment, there are some very powerful mysterious energies around him, and these mysterious energies slowly form a barrier slowly covering Nagato, and this barrier is even Guanyin Bodhisattva cannot be broken either. Nagato inside the screen slowly said, "You don''t have to work hard, you can''t beat me at all. And everything will continue according to your established thoughts, but this thing It''s just in advance." Guanyin Bodhisattva was unable to beat Nagato, and at this moment, Nagato sacrificed his own mana and directly fixed Guanyin Bodhisattva there, and then he directly chanted the mantra, and this mantra at this moment This Guanyin Bodhisattva was sealed, so that the Guanyin Bodhisattva could not tell what happened today. After everything was completed, Nagato finally resumed this Guanyin Bodhisattva as usual.But Guanyin Bodhisattva has obviously been hit by the Nagato spell, and he really can''t beat Nagato. At this moment, he can only shake his head and let Nagato do so... .. 3372 Chapter 383: Rescue Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanyin Bodhisattva was very helpless. He did not expect that he could not resist this person, but this person still did not tell himself what his name was? And now he obviously can''t talk about today''s matter anymore, but if this matter really breaks him, what can he do? It is true that Guanyin Bodhisattva could not fight him, nor could it be said. Guanyin Bodhisattva could only shook his head. It seems that he would follow them in the future. Although this person said that these things would still proceed in the established direction, he felt that You should still observe them silently and see if things will continue to develop in accordance with the established events. Guanyin Bodhisattva also left directly at this moment, while Nagato went straight down at this moment, and after he went down, he believed that he had the ability to help this Monkey King get rid of the oppression of the Five Finger Mountain. Sun Wukong was crushed under the mountain, and his thoughts were already lost at this moment. He did not expect that he was so powerful that even the Jade Emperor could not fight him, but he was pressed under the mountain by this Buddha. what? At this time, he saw only one person, and this person often looked at Ping Ping without any surprise, but Monkey King was crushed down the mountain, and he was very happy when he came to someone at this moment, but he didnt know that this person was. Not for oneself. Nagato slowly walked towards Monkey King. He saw Monkey King like this. He didn''t say much at this moment, and threw a fruit directly at Monkey King. After Sun Wukong caught it, he ate there. He didn''t expect that this person had indeed come to see him. He ate there, and then he said, "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Nagato smiled and threw another peach at him. "If I was afraid of you, would I still come here? I also know why you were pressed here, but I have a way to get you out of here, but you have to promise me one condition." After the monkey heard him say this, it seemed as if he had heard a joke, he was pressed here and could not do anything, but what can he do for himself now?At this moment, after smiling, he said to Nagato like a joke: "I''m afraid you don''t know who I am. With my ability, you are still being held down here. How can you release me?" No matter how powerful this Monkey is, Nagato knows that he cant fight him. At this moment, he is directly offering his mana. Nagato also knows that although this mountain seems to be a simple and ordinary mountain, this mountain In fact, there is mana in it, so he is doing his best at this moment to make the hole a little bigger, and at this time, Monkey King sees the right time and comes out directly. But this only lasted a few seconds, so after a while, the entrance of Wuzhishan was restored to its original shape, and this Monkey King was very surprised after he came out. He did not expect this person to have such strength. In fact, I will change 72, and how can I not escape this cave entrance, but the cave entrance has extraordinary power, and this Wuzhi Mountain seems to contain some mysterious power, so even I can''t break through, but I didn''t expect this person to change today. This Wuzhishan finally rescued himself.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com And this Monkey King naturally knows to be grateful. At this moment, after he walked to Nagato again, he said to Nagato: "I don''t know who you are, you can actually rescue me." They also knew what Nagato looked like when he saw Monkey King. It seemed that Monkey King was convinced this time. Only then could he listen carefully to what he said to him. "I want you to do one thing, that is, you have to go to the West with me." Sun Wukong himself disagreed. He was the Tathagata Buddha under the Five Elements Mountain. Now he finally escaped, but he wanted to go to the West with him. At this moment, of course he totally refused. Nagato knew what he was worrying about, so he continued to say to him: "I know what you are worrying about, but since I have been able to release you, you will no longer worry about this matter, and I can Here I assure you that if you go to the West with me, not only will you not be punished, you will also be named a Buddha. And when your merits reach Consummation, what will the Buddha blame for you?In fact, he pressed you here because he wanted you to take the blame and make meritorious service, and now he asked me to come to you for this." Monkey King was silly, he didn''t know whether Nagato was right or wrong.He said to Nagato, "Who are you? How can I know if what you said is true or false?" Nagato did not conceal at this moment, and directly said to Monkey King: "My name is Nagato. Although you know my name, you can''t find out my past, so you know my name is completely useless, and now This matter is indeed just like what I said. Besides, I have rescued you. What can you worry about?" When the monkey heard Nagato say this, he was still dissatisfied at the moment. He really didnt want to go to the west with Nagato, and now that he had come out, he didnt want to engage in unnecessary fights. He just wanted to go back to his monkey hole and be a good one. The Monkey King will do. Nagato knew what he was thinking.It doesn''t seem to be true. It is impossible for this monkey to go with him, and he also knows that the monkey is in a bad mood. Although he rescued him by himself, he may not be grateful to himself. At this moment, Nagato was chanting a spell, and he sacrificed his own weapon. This weapon is actually nothing but a bracelet. At this moment, Nagato put this weapon directly on the Monkey King while he was not prepared. Hands. After Sun Wukong realized that he had been in the game at this moment, he wanted to get rid of the bracelet by all means, but no matter how he made the bracelet, he still restrained his hands. But this is just a bracelet. Monkey King didnt see it at all. In any case, he didnt want to go to the West with the man named Nagato in front of him, so he stopped talking nonsense, so even though this man saved himself He came out, but no one wanted to force himself to do what he didn''t want to do, so he just left and flew to the Monkey Cave. Nagato didn''t chase each other. He knew that Monkey King couldn''t run far. After all, he had been restrained by him now, and the Monkey King saw that he was already flying into the sky, and he was very proud at the moment. But in the next second, he didn''t expect that his mana would be completely impossible to sacrifice.And at this time, my own mana is completely useless, the somersault cloud disappears out of thin air and I will soon fall to the ground...... .. 3373 Chapter 384 Nagato restrains Monkey King with a hoop You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Only then did Sun Wukong know to beg for mercy. Just when he fell to the ground, he hurriedly shouted, "I will go with you, can''t I go with you?" Nagato heard Monkey yelling like this, and at this moment, he directly sacrificed mana and slowly a small cloud appeared, supporting Monkey King to let him land slowly. After Sun Wukong landed on the ground, he slowly returned, but he didnt know what ability the so-called Nagato in front of him could actually invalidate all his mana. Could it be that he just took advantage of it. Didn''t you pay attention to the small ring that you put on your hand? He is still working hard at this moment to see if he can take this small circle off for you, but no matter how hard he tries, he cant take this small circle off at all, and since the circle was in his hands, he They cannot control their abilities as they wish. At this time, Nagato slowly walked towards the Monkey King, and then said to him: "Since you have promised me, then go with me." In fact, Sun Wukong had a lot of dissatisfaction, but now he really couldn''t fight the person called Nagato in front of him, so he could only move forward slowly with him. At this moment, Nagato took the Monkey King to a cloud. At this moment, the two of them drove the clouds and quickly returned to the place where Xuanzang was. Xuanzang stayed here with the little black cat for the past two days, and although the two of them were on this mountain and could not go out here, and there was nothing to eat at all, but fortunately there was a little black cat who would go out every day with him. Many foods, such as wild fruits, were given to Xuanzang. Xuanzang is actually quite strange these days. He thought that the long gate went out, so he would not come back and throw himself here alone, but now he and this little black cat are dependent on each other, how can he continue? To survive, after all, there are so many dangers in this deep mountain and old forest. Even if the two of them want to go out and find something to eat, it would be very dangerous. But this little black cat is also the same as this man named Nagato, and with this power, he can easily go out and bring some fruit back, so Xuanzang is also very at ease at the moment, but it is not a way for him to stay here. Nagato doesn''t know when he will be back. No one in Xuanzang could talk to him. At this moment, he could only sit next to the little black cat every day and said to the little black cat, "After your master brought me here, he threw me here. Here, but now I stay here again, I dont know if he can come back." The little black cat listened to Xuanzangs complaints every day for the past two days, but she ignored him just lying there, meowing twice from time to time, and Xuanzang always saw the little black cats response. Sigh helplessly there. At this moment, Nagato returned with Sun Wukong. Xuanzang was very excited when he saw Nagato''s return. At this moment, he quickly stood up and walked to Nagato. "Unexpectedly, you really came back. What did you do for so many days? And Xuanzang suddenly saw the monkey next to Nagato at this moment, and he was terrified at this moment." So Xuanzang stepped back a few steps, but Sun Wukong put on a very scary face at this moment, scaring Xuanzang there, Xuanzang stepped back a few steps, almost did not fall to the ground.520 novel www.520fsxs.com But this made Nagato laugh there. He laughed there and said to Monkey King: "Well, what are you scaring him to do now?" Sun Wukong immediately returned to his original form, but he was originally a monkey spirit. Xuanzang was still afraid after seeing the monkey spirit, but he was trying his best to maintain his composure. And it was Nagato who said to Xuanzang: "He is called Monkey King. Don''t look at him like this. In fact, he is very powerful, and he will help us go to the West together." After Xuanzang heard this, he said to Nagato: "Are you sure you want such a monster to follow us? Will he eat the two of us halfway?" Xuanzang tremblingly pointed at that Monkey King, and at this moment, he said all his thoughts. Nagato naturally knew the fear in his heart, and then he chanted another spell, as if there was some barrier on this Xuanzhao. "Now you don''t need to be afraid. I have set up a barrier for you. He can''t hurt you at all. Besides, isn''t he still having me when he goes on the road with us? So what are you afraid of here now?" Xuanzang saw that his whole body seemed to be really glowing with white light, and at this moment he was no longer afraid, but when he thought of going to the West with such a monster, he still had some concerns. But after all, as Nagato said, didn''t he also go with everyone?So now Xuanzang is trying his best to stay calm. The current Sun Wukong and Xuanzang have the same mind. Although he is not afraid of Xuanzang, he feels that this Nagato is indeed beyond his own resistance, but how could he go to the West with him desperately? After all, he said this thing. I don''t know if it is true or not. But now he only knows one thing, that is, he was crushed down by the Buddha Tathagata. When he goes to the west, he will definitely not get any benefits. He plans to agree to Nagato now, and wait until the time is found. Is to escape back quickly. Nagato saw that everyone had no objections, and at this moment, he said to them: "Since everyone has no objections, then we will continue on the road. It has been a long time for me to find Monkey King these days, so we are now Let''s continue on the road together." After that, they followed Nagato and went on, while Nagato and Xuanzang were riding horses. The little black cat was naturally on Nagato''s horse. As for Monkey King, he has magic power, and he doesn''t even bother to ride with them. However, because of the restrictions on things in the West this time, they can''t use magic power at all, so they can only move forward step by step. Sun Wukong followed behind, and Nagato and Xuanzang rode in front. Sun Wukong felt that if he was behind, Nagato would not be able to find himself at all. Sun Wukong walked slowly and slowly, and slowly he left. The team, at this moment, is preparing to use their mana to fly back into their water curtain cave... 3374 Chapter 385 The Third Prince of the West Sea Dragon King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong was chanting a spell at this moment, and his somersault cloud appeared again. He wanted to hurry up, and quickly flee without Nagato''s attention. And Nagato and Xuanzang continued to move forward. He didn''t even look back. Just when Monkey King was about to return to his Shuilian Cave, his magic power failed again. But he glanced at Nagato from a distance. Nagato was still riding a horse and Xuanzang side by side, but Monkey King''s situation is very critical now, and he shouted again. "I was wrong, I was wrong, I will never run away again, please help me." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, there was a gust of wind that directly blew Sun Wukong before Nagato River Xuanzang, and Nagato only then leisurely said to Sun Wukong: "This is the last time. If you have another time, then I will definitely not spare you so easily and kindly." After Sun Wukong heard it, he remained silent. It seems that this person is indeed very powerful. No matter how he escapes, I am afraid that he will not be able to escape such a fate, so just go with them... Nagato is still riding a horse in front of him at this moment, and at this moment he said to Monkey King: "I measure you and dare not run away, but I don''t know what dangers are ahead. I also see your ability. In the eyes, so you will go ahead and explore the way from time to time." How dare Sun Wukong continue to refute now, so after listening to what Nagato said, he did not refute. He walked in front of Nagato and Xuanzang, exploring the way from time to time. At night, they can only sleep in this mountain forest. At this moment, everyone is resting there. Nagato, Xuanzang and Monkey King, they are all sleeping, and their horses are also tied there. . And just when the black wind is high this night.Instead, there was a gust of evil wind, and at this moment, it seemed that a person had arrived here. His goal is Monkey King, but he looks at Monkey King''s skill very high. Although he is not bad, he can''t match Monkey King''s strength compared with Monkey King. After all, he dares to make trouble in the heaven. Far from it. But he really couldn''t help this bad breath. After investigation by his Shui Clan, he learned that Monkey King had been rescued somehow, and he was in this place now, so he came here too. He watched Monkey King sleep soundly, and at this moment he wanted to attack him, but he knew that Monkey King was the immortal body of King Kong, so after hesitating for a moment, he still felt that he should not take this risk anymore, but he didn''t teach him a lesson. It was really unbearable. He happened to see two horses next to him, and immediately ate the two horses. At this moment, he finally felt that after the breath in his heart eased a lot, he planned to leave... And when he was about to leave incarnate, a person stood in front of him. At this time, Monkey King was already awake. In fact, Nagato was installed there just now. Nagato wanted to take a look at this person. What are you going to do? This person saw the two of them who were still asleep just now, but now he is awake, but he is not afraid of anything at all. Since he has been discovered, he will fight with them. I am afraid that his strength cannot be underestimated by others.uu library www.uusk.net At this moment, he directly sacrificed his mana, and Nagato naturally didn''t need to make a move. After all, he knew that Monkey King''s mana could be used against him. And tonight, Nagato can calculate all of this, so he watched Monkey King fight with the two at the moment. Obviously, this man is no match for Monkey King. Now he is captured by Monkey King, and Monkey King is asking Nagato: "Hey, he has been caught now, what should I do?" Nagato said to him, "I''m afraid you are the Prince of Dragon King 3. Are you here to eat our two horses?" No wonder Monkey King looked familiar with him. At this moment, he was really the Third Prince of the Dragon King. Although the third prince of the Dragon King has been arrested, his momentum has not diminished. "Yes, I am the third prince of the Dragon King. I was arrested by you at this moment. If you want to kill or cut it, you can do whatever you want, but my father is not a vegetarian either. I am afraid that you will not let me go, but then my father will It will fight against you." After Nagato smiled at this moment, he said to him: "I am very curious, what are you here for today? I know you are the third prince, but you are probably the third prince of Xihai Ryuwang, we No one of them has provoke you. Why are you here now?" The Dragon King 3 prince snorted coldly at the moment, and then said to them: "Heh, Dinghai Shenzhen is the treasure of our Dragon Clan. I have always held a grudge. Now the Dragon King of the East China Sea is afraid of you, I am not afraid. Although I am from Xihai, this is involved. My dragon is majestic, so I have to come out to stop it and teach you a lesson, but today I am indeed not as powerful as a man, so I wont say more." After Nagato and Monkey King learned what he said, Nagato smiled and said to Monkey King: "It seems that all of this is because of you. If it weren''t for you to take the Dinghai Shenzhen, how could anyone come to find it? You have revenge." Monkey King was very helpless at the moment, but besides being afraid of Nagato, he had never been afraid of anyone. "So what? He just can''t beat me? Now he is still my defeat, no matter what I want to deal with." Nagato didn''t think so, he had already calculated that this white dragon had such a catastrophe, and now he came here as a fate. "I don''t need to blame you for this matter today. After all, all of this is your resentment, and those things before are indeed his fault, but today you ate our two white horses, and I want this matter. Calculate with you." In fact, all of this is seen in Guanyin Bodhisattva''s eyes. Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the situation, and it was exactly the same as in his own plan, but there seemed to be some deviation in this secret, but fortunately all of this Like his own plan, he wanted to see what they would do next. And he just looked at the little white dragon below, and continued to say to Nagato: "Just tell me what you are going to do with me, and now you are talking nonsense to me, it is useless." Xuanzang saw all this in his eyes. He didn''t expect that so many things happened just a few days after he was out with Nagato. Now he is very scared and shivering aside... 3375 Chapter 386: White Dragon Horse You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato now doesnt bother to do more nonsense with them, and directly said to him: "You have this calamity today anyway, since you have done this wrong thing now, and we have lost two white horses , You might as well become a white horse and you have paid us a horse." How can Xiao Bailong agree with it?This is definitely an insult. After all, he is the third prince of the Dragon King of Xihai. How can his status be succumbed to others and let others ride him every day. "Even if you kill me, it is impossible for me to agree to your request, how honorable is my status, how can you be insulted." Seeing him like this, Nagato shouldn''t agree to him anyway.But he had obviously thought of a way, and he said to the little white dragon: "Yes, since you don''t want to promise us, then we can beat you to death, but I have to tell you one thing in the end." After Nagato pointed to Monkey King next to him, he continued to say to the little white dragon: "You have seen him too, and you know his strength. Today you came here to provoke us, and you can do it as soon as you die, but his strength can completely kill the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas, and then you dragons All of his heirs are gone, all of this is because of you, you feel ashamed of you to the dragon clan." Xiao Bailong heard what Nagato said, and at this moment he sighed, then willingly turned into a white horse.Then there was a faint voice... "If this is the case, then I am willing to use it for you." Nagato was very proud at the moment. All of this was clearly seen by the Guanyin Bodhisattva who followed Nagato silently and watched their actions. Guanyin Bodhisattva also wanted to let this little white dragon help them go to the West. All but let Nagato lead. And this monkey grandson was also rescued by Nagato. At this moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva was very helpless, but fortunately everything was going on according to his established plan, so he did not impose any more action. Besides, he is not this long. The opponent of the door. At this moment Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head and directly used his own magical power to leave, but he still has to follow Nagato and the others to see their next plan. If something disturbs his previous plan, he will be considered Do your best to stop it. At this time, Nagato looked at Xuanzang, but Xuanzang was still trembling beside him, so he said to Xuanzang, "Have you seen this white horse? He will be your mount from now on." Xuanzang was very frightened when he heard it, and he said to Nagato: "Ah, you don''t dare to let him be my mount." In those scenes just now, Xuanzang was in his eyes. He clearly knew that the one who had become a white horse was the third prince of the Dragon King. How could he sit on him? Never dare. Nagato saw him like this, so he said to him bitterly, "We are going to the West this time to benefit the world, and this thing is a good thing. You are also the world I chose. Means, you are a little daunting in your appearance now." But no matter what Nagato said, Xuanzang just didn''t dare.He was afraid that he had not yet sat on the white horse, and that he would be eaten by the white horse.139 reading network www.139ds.com Nagato was obviously helpless at this moment. He only knew that Xuanzang was a hypocritical person, but he did not expect that he was so timid.In any case, he was alone, and he was afraid of these things, so Nagato could only shook his head and looked at the white horse. And this is what the white horse looks like, but he slowly said, "Since he has said so, then I will be your mount from now on, so you can ride it boldly." Xuanzang nodded silently after hearing what he said.But today there is nothing else, everyone is still sleeping there. However, after seeing this scene, Sun Wukong was obviously dissatisfied. Why did Xuanzang take advantage of all these benefits? Xuanzang was a fearful and extremely timid human being. He really couldn''t understand this long gate. Why help him so. But now even he is just under the fence, so what can I say more. On the second day, they went on the road as usual. Nagato walked on foot because his horse was eaten by the white dragon. Xuanzang saw him riding on a horse alone, and he was riding the third prince of the Dragon King. He always There was some fear, even Nagato was walking underground now. "Nagato, now your horse has been eaten by him. It''s better to get on the horse. Actually, I can walk by myself." Nagato shook his head at this moment, but he was still smiling triumphantly there, knowing that his riding was coming. But he always hugged the little black cat and moved on.Since they continued to move forward, they were about to pass out of the forest, and at this moment another tiger came and blocked their way. This time, even Xuanzang was not afraid of seeing the tiger. After all, he knew that Nagatos abilities were unpredictable, and now it is just a small tiger. What can he do for Nagato? Nagato smiled at this moment, never expecting his mount would come so soon.When Monkey King saw the tiger blocking their way, he actually wanted to step forward and directly beat him to death with a golden hoop. He was stopped by Nagato as soon as he was about to step forward. After that, Nagato offered his mana and slowly the tiger walked towards Nagato, and the front paw willingly fell on the ground, and Nagato landed on the tiger. "Okay, there is nothing more to do now. Let''s go ahead. If we move forward, we will get out of this mountain forest. After we get out of the mountain forest, everyone must be measured in everything, especially you. " Nagato said it was pointing to Monkey King. After all, he knew that although Monkey King had a kind heart, he was really capable of making troubles and doing some impulsive things easily.If you do something exciting at that time, it will be bad. And going out again is the human world, how can Sun Wukong behave like before after arriving in the human world, so Nagato warned her twice before going out. Sun Wukong nodded. After all, he is now tightly controlled by this Nagato. He can''t beat Nagato at all, so he can only obediently... 3376 Chapter 387: Worship as a Master You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!They quickly reached the exit of the mountain, and if they went further, they could see the people, but as they walked, the tiger riding Nagato turned into a horse. Several people were very surprised when they saw it. Xuanzang was the most surprised, because he was an ordinary person and had never seen such a strange thing since he was a child, so he was a little curious. "What''s the situation? The tiger you rode just now is obviously a tiger, how come you have become a horse for no reason?" Although there are Nagato Wukong, Xuanzang and Bailongma, I am afraid that only Xuanzang is not aware of them. Everyone has not spoken at this moment, but Nagato explained to Xuanzang. "We can see people when we go out. If I ride a tiger, will everyone still dare to see me? I am afraid that they are also humans like you who have never seen them. If they see them, they will inevitably suffer panic. So this Everything is still wrong." Xuanzang nodded. It turned out that it was like this, and he couldn''t keep asking. It was Sun Wukong who heard Xuanzang''s ignorant question, and at the moment it was there laughing. Nagato saw Sun Wukong''s appearance. He felt that if Sun Wukong had been doing this to Xuanzang, how could he protect Xuanzang and go all the way to the west, so Nagato said to Sun Wukong: "Have you laughed enough? After all, he is the companion who went to the West with us. He just hasn''t seen him. It''s too much for you to behave like this now. Besides, he is a person who has converted to Buddhism. We are only helping him, so it is a bit unreasonable for you to be like this now." Sun Wukong didn''t think so. He always felt that Xuanzang was the weakest among them. Not only was he timid, but he hadn''t seen the world before. Naturally, Sun Wukong wouldn''t want to associate with such a person. But the current situation does not allow him to make any changes, so he can only tolerate it, but he never wants to be with them. "So what? The only thing I can''t beat in this is you, so I can only hear what you say, and the others just don''t talk about it." Nagato now sees that Monkey King is really stubborn, and now he looks like this, if he has something to do then, he will never protect Xuanzang. But among them, Xuanzang is probably a mortal. If he doesn''t protect him, why would they go to the West?So at this moment, I often feel that Sun Wukong does not look like this now, so he feels that it is time to think of a way... Nagato is thinking over there at the moment, he feels that this situation is absolutely wrong anyway, and this scene of them is completely seen by the Bodhisattva on the side. Since the beginning, Nagato has blocked everything he did. Things, but now that they are following the established path, the Bodhisattva did not stop them. But he saw that now, this Monkey King had no eyes at all. Except for Nagato, he actually looked down on Xuanzang at all. At this moment, the Bodhisattva was very proud of him. He wanted to see how Nagato cracked this matter.Love e-book www.kuaitxt.com After thinking about it for a long time, Nagato thinks that this matter is very serious. After all, there is only one mortal among them. If it is not protected, those monsters may be the first to hurt when they make waves, and their only weakness is this mysterious. stout. But he looked at Wukong Ming stubborn, he was directly offering his mana at this moment, letting a part of his own soul into the Monkey King, and Monkey King could not hide at all times, not knowing what it was. In the next second, Nagato started to chant the spell there, and when they chanted the spell, Monkey King was very uncomfortable. He was already suffering from a splitting headache. He did not expect that Nagato would do this to him. Before, I took a bracelet to restrain my mana, but now I don''t even know what I put into my body to make me so headache. But after only reciting a few sentences, Nagato stopped. At this moment, Sun Wukong was very angry, but he directly shouted at Nagato: "Nagato, although you saved me, I am grateful, but you can''t always treat me like this. I know that your mana is boundless, and I can''t beat you at all, but you just put a hand on my hand the other day. The ring confines my mana, but now it is so, it is really unkind." Sun Wukong didnt do anything. He took the Dinghai Shenzhen as his weapon, and went to the heaven to make a fuss. Apart from being planted in the hands of the Buddha, he had never suffered such a humiliation. Now I see this long doorknob. If he made it like this, Monkey King was totally unsatisfied. And Xuanzang can see all this, all the disputes are all because of him, but at the beginning it was this Nagato who called himself to come to himself, because the emperor''s brother had to come with him because he had no other choice. When a monkey spirit came back, he was so enlightened and laughed at himself when he was fine. At this moment, Xuanzang was looking at Monkey King and it was indeed pitiful. "Nagato, as he said, he is indeed pitiful enough, but I am indeed a mortal, he should make fun of me like that, so don''t be angry." When Sun Wukong heard Xuanzang''s pleading for him, he felt that Xuanzang was completely ignorant of his hypocrisy, and he was now above his anger. No matter who it was, he couldn''t listen to him at all, but he was now restrained by this long door lock. , You can''t leave at all. At this time, Nagato said to Xuanzang: "No, he has a stubborn mind, and he doesn''t look down on you at all. Now you are the only mortal among us and there is no practice at all. Then if those monsters catch you .Will you not become our only weakness, so of course someone needs to protect you. But if he looks down on you so much, then I can only teach you some methods, control him, he can use it willingly for you." Nagato taught this spell to Xuanzang. As long as Xuanzang reads Sun Wukong, he will have a headache, so Sun Wukong can only obediently obey. Although Sun Wukong was still dissatisfied in his heart, but the matter has developed to this point, what can he say more.At this time, they naturally saw that Monkey King was dissatisfied, so he said to Monkey King: "I know you are dissatisfied, but this time we go, the main character is still Xuanzang, so you can only protect him, but you have to believe my words, you protect him after he arrived in the West, those things before you Not only will you not be blamed, you will also be rewarded, so this is actually a good thing for you. Now you should worship him as your master." .. 3377 Chapter 388 Eat soft, not hard You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong himself eats soft but not hard, but now there is no other way he can only succumb, and now he worships Xuanzang as his master. Now that everything has been settled and everyones affairs have returned to peace, they finally feel relieved to go on the road. After they walked out of the forest, they saw a farmhouse, and Nagato and others decided to take a stay. After all, they were in the forest. , I didnt eat and sleep well. Now when I arrive, everyone can go to rest. Now Monkey King has been subdued, so he didn''t dare to cause trouble easily. A few people went to knock on the door, but one old and one young came out.The old man was about 70 years old, and he was obviously considered advanced at that time, but the child was actually very small, about 7 or 8 years old. The young old man always brought the children up, and when he came to the door, he asked them, "Who are you?" Nagato and Xuanzang were there at this moment and said in a good voice that they also felt that it was time to find someone to have a good rest, but they didn''t expect this person to be an old and one young. Just as they spoke with each other, Monkey King showed his head directly, but frightened the old and the young. At this moment, the two people were sitting on the ground, and they didn''t expect such a scary fairy. "Fairy, fairy... Help, help..." This young and old is now terrified, but the young child is his grandson after all, and the old man is his grandson covered with his entire body, and said to the two of Xuanzang Nagato: "Our family is very poor, there is nothing at all. But fairies, you kill me if you want, my grandson is still young." The old man spoke tremblingly at the moment, and even though he said so, he protected his grandson.I was afraid that Nagato would do anything bad to his grandson. Nagato shook his head at the moment when he saw them, but no one blamed all of this, because the Monkey King was too scary, so after seeing them, they always thought it was a monster. Monkey King is also very helpless, but his appearance is actually not changeable. Although he will change 72, it is indeed unnecessary now. This is Nagato, who spoke to the old and the young and said: "We are all good people. We just want to come to you to stay for one night, and we will never do anything to hurt you. If we are really monsters , Weve already started, so why wait until now, you are just one old and one young, its very easy if we want to make a move. One old and one young heard it, and they were still scared at this moment after saying this, but the old man listened to what they said was really reasonable, if they wanted to do something to him, they would definitely not be still alive in the world now. But the old man was indeed very scared, the monster that looked like a monkey just now.At this moment he still hesitated.But now he was not as scared as he was just now. He stood up first, and then he held his grandson tightly in his hands. At that time, Nagato pointed to Xuanzang, and then said to the old man: "Look at him, he is dressed in a robe, and looks like a monk. In fact, we want to go to the West. Now we are passing by here, just to rest. Now, this is his apprentice who looks scary just now, but he is actually trying to protect him from going to the West." 3a reading network www.aaazw.com Xuanzang was right at the moment. After nodding, he said a few words. The young and old finally believed that this was slowly opening the door to welcome them in. But as soon as they saw Monkey King, they were scared, and trembling there.Although this farmers family is not very large, it is actually very good for them. Sun Wukong was very afraid of him when he saw the old and the young. If it werent just because Nagato had said so much, they wouldnt let them in at all. Monkey looked at the scared look of the old and the young, he was stubborn. Xinxing is up again. At this moment, he deliberately pretended to be fierce, frightening the old and the young. The old and the young were obviously sitting on the ground again, and both Nagato and Xuanzang had already noticed.But Xuan Zangzi never dared to say anything, Nagato was a little angry at the moment and said to Monkey King: "What are you doing? Why do you have to scare them all, the young and the old, all told you. Now that we are out of the forest, you can''t help but mess around here." Nagato was very angry, but he still signaled Xuanzang to let Xuanzang recite the spell he taught him, and then he could control Monkey King. Otherwise, he would always go out, or when he was away, how could he fight Monkey King? If Monkey King keeps playing, maybe it will be a big deal. Xuanzang was a little afraid of himself, but thanks to the look in Nagatos eyes, he was also trying to chant the spell at this moment, but as expected, after he chanted the spell, Monkey King still had the same headache as before. Rolling on the ground. "I was wrong... I was wrong... Ah... it hurts... I don''t dare anymore..." Sun Wukong kept begging for mercy on the ground, and at this time they also thought Xuanzang could stop, and after Xuanzang stopped, Sun Wukong really felt better. At this moment, Sun Wukong bowed to Nagato and Xuanzang. . "I will never act rashly in the future. Everything is up to you two." Nagato was very satisfied when he heard Sun Wukong say this, but Xuanzang was the first time he encountered such a thing, and he was a little surprised at this moment. The old and the young were watching all the time. Now they saw that Monkey King was very afraid of the two humans, and the two humans were kind to them, so the two were not so scared at the moment. The old and the young, no longer afraid, finally prepared some meals for them, but after all, they are people from the countryside, and their family is poor, and they cant produce anything good at all, but Xuanzang Nagato came here. , You are very disturbing to others, so naturally, Xuanzang Nagato is very grateful. After a few people had finished their meal, they went back to the room that the old farmer gave them. The few people were planning to sleep at the moment. They stayed here for one night and planned to leave on time tomorrow, but now it is late at night, but Xuanzang has not slept, Nagato saw Xuanzang like this, and asked Xuanzang: "It''s late at night, why don''t you sleep? Tomorrow we will continue on the road, and I have already slept, and when I wake up in the middle of the night, you still don''t sleep?" .. 3378 Chapter 389: The dispute between Xuanzang and Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Xuanzang heard Nagato''s question, he told them all the reasons. He knew that this Monkey King had never been optimistic about him, but today, this Monkey King bowed his head to him for the first time, Xuanzang felt very moved. Xuanzang had just borrowed needles and threads, but he felt that Sun Wukong was a monkey spirit even though he was sewing stitches and stitches.But his appearance was always wrong, and now he made a dress for him, and it wouldn''t be so scary to look at by then, and it could be regarded as a symbol of the reconciliation between him and Monkey King. When Nagato heard this, he felt that Xuanzang was really interested. At this moment, he didn''t say much and fell asleep slowly. On the second day, Xuanzang had made the clothes out, and he happily took them to Monkey King. . After experiencing all the things last night, Sun Wukong''s resistance to Xuanzang was not so deep. He suddenly saw Xuanzang coming towards him. At this moment, he felt very interesting. After all, wasn''t Xuanzang afraid of him? "What are you doing?" Xuanzang gave the clothes he made to Monkey King, and said to Monkey King: "I know you think I am an ordinary human being. I always feel that I am not worthy of walking with you, but I feel that since we all have become one Team, then we should be friendly and harmonious. This is the clothes I made for you." Xuanzang gave the clothes he made for Sun Wukong to Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong didn''t want to accept it, but he felt that he couldn''t resist Xuanzang at all. It would be better to talk to him for now, as Xuanzang said. Make up, I won''t know what happens next. Monkey King took the clothes over.Early in the morning, it was very chaotic outside. Just after Sun Wukong and Xuanzang handed over their clothes, they heard a very chaotic sound outside, and everyone rushed out. There was chaos outside. Several robbers held the old man over there and asked the old man to surrender his family''s property, but the old man was indeed very poor, so how could it be possible to give them money. Nagato didn''t expect that they had just woke up, and this kind of thing happened, and now he hasn''t said anything about Sun Wukong directly going forward and killing all the robbers, so he rescued the old man. Sun Wukong felt that he was very brave and decisive. If he hadn''t done it himself, how could this old man be saved?He originally thought that Nagato and Xuanzang would praise himself, but what he didn''t expect was that Nagato didn''t matter. After Xuanzang saw it, he said to Monkey King: "You did too much. How could you easily kill them? Although they kidnapped the old man, you can''t save him. Why kill all these robbers? They are human after all. Yeah." This is the first time Xuanzang had a dispute with Sun Wukong. He could not say anything about the previous things, but he did feel that Sun Wukong had done a little too much in this matter, so he could only have to say what he thought now. Besides, Monkey King can treat them like this today, and he can treat himself like this tomorrow. He is always an ordinary human being, so how can he resist?If it weren''t for the formula Nagato told him, I''m afraid he would have been beaten to death by this Monkey King a long time ago. Nagato watched the two of them arguing there. At this moment, he was thinking about who he should help. But it was indeed Sun Wukong who was too impulsive. But if he helped Xuanzang to speak now, I am afraid Sun Wukong would be even more It''s angry, so he is thinking there at the moment.Fate Novel www.51yuan.net Nagato directly stepped forward to send the old man and his child into the house, and then came out slowly. This was how he saw Sun Wukong and Xuanzang still confronting each other, and neither of them gave way to each other. "When will you two be like this?" Sun Wukong disagrees, he is standing there at the moment, looking aloof. "I obviously did everything right. If it wasn''t for my old man, they would have been kidnapped by them. They didn''t know what they did when they impulsively. Am I wrong with this matter? Why did he just confuse his head Let me speak?" Xuanzang was still polite at this moment. After he heard this Monkey King say this, he also spoke there: "This thing you did is indeed right, but have you considered the consequences? You can completely punish this old man after he comes back, and you won''t let them all be killed by you. They are after all It''s also a human being, and you killed a few lives, and..." Xuanzang kept talking there, and even Nagato had some distress when he heard it. He motioned to Monkey King, who was walking away at this moment, and now he asked Xuanzang to go back to rest and rest. The world seemed to be quiet at this moment.After Xuanzang left, Sun Wukong also came back. Nagato said to Sun Wukong at this moment: "See you holding the clothes in your hand, Xuanzang made it for you. Actually, he really wants to get along with you. Now I think The relationship between the two of you is also good, if it weren''t for this incident, there would be no such dispute. But is he human after all?So he thinks these few lives are really a pity, but you are indeed too impulsive to do things, you still have to be a little careful in the future, after all, this is really just like Xuanzang said that it is human life, you cant regard human life as such. Grass mustard." Sun Wukong also calmed down now. He was not angry when he heard Nagato say this. He also felt, well, since it is like this, what else can he say. "Well, I don''t think you will continue to care about him on the face of your Nagato, but have you found that he is too nagging? My ears are not clean. Are you sure he is what you want Is the person looking for going to the West with us? Can such a timid, nagging mortal really make a big deal?" Nagato heard Monkey King say this, and at this moment, a crow flew over his head, but he also felt that Monkey Kings words were really reasonable, but he was indeed the one who should go to the West with them, so he was still facing Monkey King at the moment. Said. "Don''t worry, I have already determined that he is the person who should go to the West with us. All this is destined, so we can''t change anything, so you still get along with him. And you only have protection along the way. Good him, we will finally be able to complete the merits." When Sun Wukong heard what they said, he didn''t say anything more. Since Nagato had already said that, he gave Nagato a face and didn''t care about him anymore... .. 3379 Chapter 390: Avalokitesvara appears in the world You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!They have stayed in this farm for long enough, so its time to go, but now the relationship between Sun Wukong and Xuanzang has only got a little integration, and I just ignore them. You, you don''t care about my state. The most important thing for me now is that those people are still there. At this moment, Nagato said to Xuanzang: "You and Monkey King are here to pack up things. I will bury those people first. After all, it is a few lives." When Xuanzang heard Nagato say this, he felt a trace of comfort in his heart, and then he quietly packed things up there, and this was Sun Wukong who didn''t bother him, and the two of them packed up each other... In fact, the farmer''s grandfather was very scared of Monkey King at first, but now he is also very grateful, and he took his grandson to the Monkey King. "Benefactor, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid our grandparents would die in their hands." When the old man said this, he took his grandson to kowtow to this Monkey King. Although Xuanzang was watching from the sidelines, what could he do?After all, Monkey King really saved their grandchildren anyway. Sun Wukong quickly squatted down and helped the old grandfather up, and then said to the old grandfather: "What do you say to the old man? I help you with no return, and you also took us in for one night, we I should thank you." After the old man was helped up, he still thanked the Monkey King. At this moment, he also gave the Monkey King a little bit of his family as a thank you. The Monkey King naturally did not accept it. But Xuanzang watched this scene silently, in fact, he also felt a little moved. He thought that Sun Wukong was a reckless person, but now he is very good to both his grandfather and grandson. After the two of them packed up, they planned to go out. At this time, Nagato really buried these people and kept sitting outside. As for why he didn''t go back, because he had already calculated it, he also intentionally I took the opportunity to come out. At this moment, there was a little black cat by his side. The little black cat didn''t take it seriously. Although she was in the form of a cat, she still said to Nagato: "You probably took the opportunity to come out, but now you have done everything. Why dont you go back when youre finished? Do you have any other ideas?" After Nagato nodded at this moment, he said to the little black cat, "Don''t ask any more, we can stay here for a while, and then we can go back." Hearing Nagato''s words, the little black cat stopped asking more questions at this moment, and sat there with Nagato. The atmosphere between the two was also very quiet. Xuanzang and Wukong cleaned up for a while, but they had already cleaned up, and then they disappeared from Nagato. At this moment, the two of them bid farewell to the farmer, and Xuanzang also rode a horse. "Let''s go out and look for Nagato first. When we find Nagato, we will leave directly, or it would be bad if we have been at this farmhouse and continue to delay time. Besides, we are already troublesome enough. When Sun Wukong heard Xuanzang say this, he stopped arguing with him at this moment, and he also felt that it was indeed too troublesome for the farmhouse, so he just went out with Xuanzang.Biquge China www.djychina.com However, the two of them went out for a long time and still did not see where Nagato was. At this moment, the two of them were very suspicious.But the two continued to walk forward, and at this moment, a human body was exposed to golden light and slowly arrived in front of them. Sun Wukong knew this man, after all, he had made a big mess in the heavenly palace, and he had also seen this man when he was pressed down by the Buddha. After Sun Wukong saw him at the moment, he didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t even pay attention to this person, but Xuanzang looked suspicious. "I don''t know who you are? Now that you are in front of us, is there something wrong?" This person is standing here now, his body is still braving golden light.When he swiped his finger, a dazzling golden robe appeared. The robe was studded with precious stones, and even Xuanzang couldn''t move his eyes away after seeing it. Sun Wukong didnt care at all. After all, these were not important to him. Besides, he still remembered what they were doing to himself. He didnt even want to talk to him and wanted to leave. But now Xuanzang is here. They are together after all, and Monkey King should protect him anyway. This is Monkey King and he is very helpless. He said: "I know who you are, what are you doing here now? If there is nothing wrong, don''t block the way of the two of us here." Only then did Guanyin Bodhisattva slowly speak: "I am a Bodhisattva, you already know, but I know all of these things you did this time, and now you are rescued, do you think I have the ability to control you again? But now you are doing the right thing. You have to assist Xuanzang to go to the West. This robes was given to Xuanzang." Guanyin Bodhisattva blew it with his mouth, and there were three hairs behind the Monkey Kings head. Monkey King was very annoyed at the moment. He knew that he must have done something bad to him. Nagato took advantage of his carelessness. I took the bracelet to control myself, and then I chanted a mantra to let myself be controlled by them, and now this Guanyin Bodhisattva is doing this again. Sun Wukong was angry and anxious at the moment, so he said to the Guanyin Bodhisattva: "What can you guys do besides tricks? What did you just put behind my head? Just say it." I therefore smiled at this moment. "Am I so unbearable in your eyes? Now that you came out, I did not catch you back. This is simply the greatest grace to you. Dont you understand? But these three hairs will be in your need I will help you when Im in, but you still need to understand everything. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva disappeared directly after saying this, and at this moment a person came slowly, this person was Nagato, and at this moment he still held the little black cat in his arms. In fact, he had completely seen the scene just now, but it was precisely because he had already reached this point that he took the opportunity to go out, but he created opportunities for them. Xuanzang was very puzzled at this moment, why did Guanyin Bodhisattva give him this thing?But now Guanyin Bodhisattva is also here. It seems that going to the West is really his fate... .. 3380 Chapter 391: The cassock storm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato came over and saw all this, Xuanzang thought he would say something, but Nagato didn''t say much, he just said to Xuanzang: "Let''s put away this gorgeous robes, otherwise, if someone sees it then, I''m afraid they will want to snatch him over." Sun Wukong and Xuanzang were very surprised when they heard it. They thought that Nagato would ask questions, but after Nagato came back, not only did they not ask anything, they also asked them to put the robes away. But he wanted to talk to them about this, and he said to Nagato: "Why have you been there for so long? And we are now looking for you, but how did you know we are here? Not in that farmer." Nagato smiled and said nothing. And Monkey King saw Nagato''s appearance, and he didn''t have the desire to continue to ask questions. At this time, Nagato said to them again: "Well, since we have already met, let''s continue. But let''s go on. Seeing how you two look like, Im afraid its already reconciled now, so thats pretty good." Several people continued to move forward, while Monkey King continued to lead.Nagato and Xuanzang went hand in hand, and the little black cat was still on Nagato''s horse. A few people went all the way like this, and it was about to get dark immediately. At this moment, Nagato said to Monkey King: "You hurry up to the sky to explore and see if there is any place to live in front of you." After Sun Wukong heard it, he quickly flew up to the tree. He was looking up to the front and saw a Buddhist temple. He quickly came down and told Nagato and the others. After Nagato heard it, he immediately decided to sleep in that monastery tonight. After all, Xuanzang was also a believer in Buddhism, and there was no conflict. They walked slowly and really saw the temple. At this moment, they went in. Now there are several young monks. After they explained the reasons with these young monks, the young monks and their ancestors were the host of the temple. Also come out. Nagato and the abbot knew something about the situation, and the abbot naturally left them in the monastery. Just after the evening meal, everyone was sitting there chatting. The abbot chatted and chatted right now, and he said to Xuanzang: "I also know that you are from Dongtu Datang, but do you have any good treasures? If you do, you can show them to the world." Xuanzang was still polite, and he said to the abbot: "We are here to travel all the way this time, it is impossible to bring any good things, so there is nothing good to show the host." Nagato was there too, not speaking much, and he wanted to figure out that there might be a disaster here, so he watched silently. At this time, Monkey King opened his mouth and said: "You didn''t just get a robes, and this robes is very gorgeous, why don''t you show it to everyone?" Read Book Pavilion www.kenshuge.org When the host heard the Monkey King say so, he laughed at the place right now, and asked about the collection of robes, and even the whole house was unsatisfied with his robes. When he just wanted to speak, the little monk next to him said, "It''s just a cassock. If it is a cassock, the whole house of our abbot''s cassock is full of dissatisfaction." After Xuanzang heard this, he smiled and praised the abbot there. At this time, Sun Wukong was even more disapproving. After all, he also saw the robes that Guanyin gave to Xuanzang, although he didn''t understand why Guanyin gave it to Xuanzang. Good gift, but now that Xuanzang has gotten it, why is he doing it now? Monkey King was never a covert person. After all, they did have this thing. Why couldn''t they show it to everyone? Nagato didnt say a word there. Xuanzang looked at Nagato at this time, but he looked at Nagato as if he didnt mean to care about it. Now that Sun Wukong has said so, the monks are also very curious. , At the moment he wont be able to take it out. Xuanzang reluctantly took out his own thing. In fact, he had his own considerations. He felt that these people seemed to be friendly, but they asked themselves this way. I am afraid that they are also greedy people. If they really took this thing. When it comes out, I''m afraid they will always do everything possible to take away their own thing. Xuanzang always adhered to the principle that more is worse than less, and he didn''t want to take this thing out, but now Sun Wukong has been talking there, making those people look forward to it. At this moment, it won''t work if he doesn''t take this thing out. Xuanzang slowly opened the burden, but this robes leaked into the field of vision. Several monks had already opened their eyes when they saw it. Even the abbot of that little eye had already shined at this moment. He has never I have never seen such a beautiful robe. "Wow, your robes are so beautiful, and they are so starry, there is no light in our room, but your robes, but your robes are still very bright." What more can Xuanzang say at this moment, he can only smile awkwardly here, after all, this robes has seen that these peoples eyes have been straightened, and Xuanzang is increasingly worried that his robes might not be guaranteed by then. . He has two things to worry about. One thing, if the robes are really taken away by them, wouldn''t he have suffered a great loss? The second is that this sofa was given to him by Guanyin Bodhisattva. If he really lost it, would he be punished by that time? At this moment, the host took the robes in his hands, and then he touched them carefully there. After touching, he sighed there. He had never seen such a beautiful robes in his entire life. "I didn''t expect your robes to be so good-looking, but now I just look at it for a few times. It''s really not enough to appreciate it. I don''t know if you can let me take it into my room and appreciate it. Wait till tomorrow morning. I returned it to Zhao." Xuanzang didn''t want to, but he hadn''t spoken yet. Sun Wukong was directly in charge of Xuanzang. At this moment, Xuanzang was flying by another crow. He did not expect that Sun Wukong was such a straightforward person. "You can take it if you want to see it. I believe my master, he is not such a stingy person, as long as you can bring this thing back to us tomorrow morning, it will be fine. Xuanzang listened to Sun Wukong saying so, what else could he say, after all, Sun Wukong had already cut off his back... 3381 Chapter 392: The Unprepared Fire You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the old host heard Xuanzang and agreed, he was holding the robes happily, and returned to his room, where he slowly appreciated it. Nagato and they all went back to the room. At this moment Xuanzang said to Sun Wukong, "Why do you want to tell them that? Do you know that more is worse than less? Now you give them this robes, if then What happened, what can I do?" When Sun Wukong heard Xuanzang saying this, he was very helpless. It seems that Xuanzang was here again and he had broken thoughts with himself. He really didnt understand why Xuanzang was so stingy, just a cassock, even if it was sent by Guanyin Bodhisattva. For him, he wouldn''t be so stingy. But he didn''t want to talk to Xuanzang too much now. After all, if he continued to talk with Xuanzang, Xuanzang would definitely talk about it forever, and then it would be a headache, so Sun Wukong went directly to the bed and pretended to sleep. Xuanzang saw that Monkey King didn''t pay attention to himself. He changed his mind and walked to Nagato. At this moment, he said to Nagato: "Nagato, look at him. Now you have sent the robes out. What should I do? I wonder if I can get it back tomorrow." Nagato was there to persuade Xuanzang at this moment. After all, he knew that if he didnt say anything, he would ignore him. Im afraid Xuanzang would be there to talk endlessly, and he would talk to himself then. I''m afraid it''s not good. "Don''t worry, with my ability and the ability of Monkey King, how could the two of us prevent him from returning it to you? Anyway, even if he doesn''t return this thing to you then, we can help you find it. Coming." Xuanzang finally felt relieved when he heard this. At this moment, Nagato signaled him to let him go to sleep, while several people lay on the bed slowly to fall asleep. Already, the old abbot still did not sleep late at night. He had never seen such a beautiful robes in his entire life. At this moment, he could not see enough. But if he continues to look like this, I am afraid that he will return the robes at dawn. It is a pity here. Although it was late at night, there were still a few monks, and these monks were there to help the old abbot think about his ideas. "I think it''s actually quite easy to preside. It''s better for us to keep them for a while, let us keep them for one more day, can''t you keep this robes by your side for one more day?" "I think it''s better for us to keep doing it. If we really want to get him, we can only kill people. Only in this way can we have this robes forever." After the old abbot heard this, he made up his mind right now, and he said to several of his junior monks: "Since this is the case, it can only be like this." At this moment, the old abbot was always discussing with some of the young monks under his hands. Several people showed a fierce light on their faces and they had made up their minds. It is clearly the early morning stage.The old abbot knew that if he didn''t do anything now, there might be no time to do it. All his things had already been arranged. At this moment, he used his eyes to show some of the monks. These monks naturally understood what he meant, so they secretly took a few firewood to the door of this Nagato and their room.Then he secretly lit up there.Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com Several monks saw the firewood really lit up, and the fire grew bigger and bigger, they were smiling secretly there, and then slowly withdrew from here. After I went back, I had to tell the old abbot the good news. After the old abbot heard it, he held the robes tightly in his hands. After all, no one can snatch the robes from him now, and this robes can only belong to him. . But when a few people were very proud in this room at the moment, they smelled a burning smell, and the burning smell got closer and closer, and there was a raging fire in their room. Several people obviously Already stunned. The old host was very angry, so he asked them: "It was their house that I asked you to burn, but you lighted our house." The old abbot was so angry at the moment, he really didn''t understand that these subordinates were really ineffective.These monks are also at a loss now, the old abbot said to them very angrily at this moment: "What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and get water to put out the fire." A few people always go out to fetch water, but now the fire is getting bigger and bigger. If you dont go out now, Im afraid it wont work, but the old abbot just wanted to go out with the robes, and at this moment a beam of the house fell off. , I immediately suppressed the robes. The old abbot used all his strength at this moment. After all, this robes is a treasure, how could he be buried in the sea of ??fire. The movement outside was so great that Nagato and the others all wanted to come, but in fact they had already woken up, he naturally knew all of this, and he secretly transferred the fire that they set outside the door to magical force. The old abbot was outside their door, which led to the current situation. But Xuanzang and the others were already up at this moment, they ran outside quickly, but now it was a mess outside, everyone was fighting the fire there, Xuanzang stopped a little monk at this moment. "What happened to the little monk? Why are you all so flustered this morning?" The little monk was very panicked, and said to Xuanzang and the others: "The room where the presiding officer was on fire is on fire. Let''s go to put out the fire as soon as possible. You still don''t stop me. Now the most important thing is to put out the fire." Xuanzang was very confused when he heard it, but why suddenly there was a big fire?He always felt that this was too strange.But now he thought that his robes were still in the abbot''s room, and Xuanzang ran away quickly. After Xuanzang and the others ran, they mainly saw some people put out the fire there. Now the fire was almost put out, but another group of monks were crying there. When Xuanzang asked, they learned that the old abbot had died inside.Xuanzang knew that it was a very sad atmosphere, but he couldn''t help asking: "Then my robes are also buried in the sea of ??fire." A few young monks don''t know, but what they know is that this robes have been in this room with the old abbot. Now the old abbot has also been buried in this room. I am afraid the robes have also been burned. Xuanzang was very helpless when he heard it. He complained in all kinds of ways. The thing he was most worried about had happened. What should he do now?.. 3382 Chapter 393 Investigating the truth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Monkey King was late to arrive. He saw this phenomenon and there was no wave in his heart. After all, the fire had been extinguished, and there was something else. At this moment, he wanted to leave when he saw that there was nothing. "Wait~" Xuanzang finally couldn''t help it. He was now speaking to Monkey King: "You can see what you can do, what can you do now? The robe is gone." Sun Wukong, who was planning to leave, heard Xuanzang say this, but at this moment he turned his head back to Xuanzang and said to Xuanzang: "The fire is already gone, you can go to the old abbot and ask the robes to come back. , He can''t be buried in it just because of this little fire." And after he said this, he watched Xuanzang and a few people next to him crying there, and Monkey King realized at this moment that it was really like what he said. Sun Wukong didn''t know what to say at this moment, he looked at Nagato. "I don''t think this thing is necessarily like this. Although the old abbot is buried in it now, let''s go in and take a look. That robe is full of diamonds, so it can''t be burned to ashes, right?" Xuanzang rushed in. At this moment, he was looking for it in there. As Nagato said, his robes were bestowed by Guanyin Bodhisattva, and they were all diamonds. How could it be easily burned to ashes. But a few of them searched for a long time and did not find it at all. However, they found the body of the old abbot. Monkey King said to them at this moment: "It seems that there is something hidden in this matter. The robes are absolutely impossible. , But now the robes are gone out of thin air, and even a little bit of ashes in this house cannot be found. This is absolutely impossible." "Don''t you just want to shirk it? You asked to talk about this at the beginning. But now that it has caused this consequence, you don''t want to take responsibility." Monkey King was very angry at the moment. "What are you talking about? I don''t want to be responsible. There are obviously strange things in this. What if I just say it?" Xuanzang shook his head at this moment. "Do you know that it is a robes given by Guanyin Bodhisattva. If you lose it easily, what can you do if Guanyin Bodhisattva blames it?" After Sun Wukong heard this, he was very disdainful. He also dismissed the continued quarrel with this Tang Seng. After all, their continued quarrel could only be the result of losing both sides. The two people have been arguing, but Nagato has a headache. "Well, are you two finished?" Nagato directly yelled, and said all the dissatisfaction in his heart. "What is the use of you two arguing like this? It has become like this now. If you two continue to quarrel, it will not help the matter after all, and this matter is indeed very strange as Monkey King said, so we are better off Its just a matter of investigation." The two of them were shocked when they heard Nagato''s scolding. Then they heard Nagato say this, Monkey King was very proud, but Xuanzang on the other side was stunned at the moment. But all this is obviously not to blame myself, and the robes are what Sun Wukong said at the beginning to lend this old host to see. At that time, I was adhering to the principle that more is worse than less, but Sun Wukong has been doing a disservice.Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net Nagato found all the other young monks in the temple, and at the moment they were standing in a row below. Nagato said to them, "Now that the time has come, are you still not telling the truth? If you still don''t tell the truth, don''t blame us for using force." The little monks shivered below, but they still didn''t say a word. Nagato gestured to Monkey King with his eyes. Monkey King was clever. He naturally knew what Nagato meant, but he just took something out of his ears, and he held it in his hand and blew it all the time. It is getting bigger and bigger, this is his weapon golden cudgel. The monks saw the golden cudgel slowly getting bigger and bigger, and they were trembling there, this time they were really scared. The monks were really scared when they saw the golden cudgel, and it can stretch freely.So he knelt down directly to them. "We said, we said. Just beg you to spare us." Monkey King saw them like this before taking his golden cudgel back. But because the little monks wanted to save their lives, they were vying to talk, and at the moment they were making a lot of noise, and they couldn''t hear anything. Nagato shook his head very helplessly. At this moment, he signaled to Monkey King. At this moment, Monkey King was shaking his golden cudgel all at once, so that the little monks were frightened. At this moment, Nagato slowly said: "You say one by one, whoever can tell all these things completely, he will speak first." At this moment, the old abbots close friend said slowly: "In fact, this matter is all about the old abbot. The old abbot wanted to get your robes, so the fire was set at night, but I didn''t expect the fire to float outside the old abbots room. So the old abbot I dont know why, so I was buried in it with the robe." "But we were clearly in that room with the old abbot, but afterwards we all went out to fight the fire. I don''t know why the old abbot was finally buried in the sea of ??flames." Nagato heard what the little monk said, and at the moment he snorted again. The monks knelt there one after another. They trembled and said, "What he said just now is indeed the truth. We really have nothing to hide." At this moment, Nagato nodded when they heard what they were saying. It seems that they really didnt hide everything, but now this matter is still a bit strange, why the old abbot was in the same room with them and everyone Has escaped, why did the old abbot not come out? But there is nothing in the room to see. Where did the robes go?This is another mystery. Xuanzang was very anxious at this moment. After all, after asking for so long, he hadn''t asked anything to understand. If the robes were really lost, how would he explain to Guanyin Bodhisattva?At this moment, thinking of here is helpless. Nagato carefully thought about it at this moment, and then used his power to visit the surroundings for a while, he knew the reason, and then he continued to ask the little monks: "Does your abbot have a good relationship with a black bear? ? And this black bear spirit''s residence is not far from here?" .. 3383 Chapter 394 Black Bear Spirit? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Those little monks were very surprised when they heard Nagato say this. They didn''t know why Nagato knew about this, but what is the connection between this incident and what is happening now? Several young monks nodded, all acquiescing to what Nagato said. At this time, Nagato said to them, "Where is the cave of the black bear spirit?" The little monk who had made friends with the old abbot at this moment said to Nagato: "His residence is not far from here. I can take you there, but the black bear spirit has a demon technique. I''m afraid It''s hard for ordinary people to deal with..." The little monk still hesitated when he said. Although he saw that these people are also very powerful, the black bear spirits are not vegetarian, so he is also very scared at the moment. Besides, if he takes them away by then, And if they can''t deal with the black bear spirit, then they will not be able to escape responsibility. After Nagato heard it, he looked at Monkey King and said to Monkey King, "All this is something you caused. If you didn''t insist on showing this robes to the old abbot, how could it happen? This series of things, and I have calculated it now, I am afraid that the black bear spirit stole the robes while we were not prepared." "I noticed when we came before. In fact, someone is following us all the way. I''m afraid it is this black bear spirit. Now this thing should be in his cave, so you should go with this little monk to see. See if I can get this robes back." Sun Wukong had no complaints himself, so he directly let the little monk lead the way, and the two of them went out right now, but Xuanzang stayed here, but he was still very confused at the moment. He didn''t know how all this was related to the black bear Refined. Xuanzang asked Nagato suspiciously at this moment: "Are you telling Nagato true? Actually, the black bear spirit took the robes away?" Nagato nodded, and said to Xuanzang: "Don''t worry, you will definitely not take responsibility for this matter, and Monkey King will definitely help you get it back this time, so you stay here. Here." After Nagato, he told the little monks to retreat, and he naturally knew at this moment that Monkey King would be able to go there. After all, there was actually someone who had been following them, and this person would definitely help Monkey King secretly. At this moment, Nagato smiled and said nothing more. When Xuanzang was still there, he was very anxious.Although Nagato had already said this, he still didn''t believe it. After all, all these things jumped too much, and he had never seen the black bear spirits at all, and had never found anyone following them. Soon the little monk led Monkey King to a place not far from the entrance of the cave. "If you continue to go forward here, you will walk to the entrance of the cave, but the black bear spirit is very powerful. If I take you there, I am afraid..." The little monk was trembling at the moment. After all, although he was afraid of the black bear spirit, he was also very afraid of the person next to him. After all, this person seemed like a monkey spirit. Sun Wukong disagrees, since he already knows this location, what use is it for him?At this moment, he waved his hand, and when the little monk saw that Monkey King let him go at this moment, he ran down the mountain quickly, almost faster than when he brought him here. At this moment, Monkey King was flying by a crow on his head, but this thing was normal. After all, these were all mortals, and mortals were timid people after all. Monkey King directly became the old abbot. After all, the old abbot is dead. If all this is really the black bear spirit, then he will be very scared when he sees himself.Yipin Book Bar www.1pinshu.com After a sudden change, Monkey King turned into an old abbot. He looked at his body, and he looked at his arms and feet. At this moment, he was very proud, but he walked in triumphantly... After Monkey King entered, the black bear spirit naturally noticed him.The black bear spirit was very surprised when he saw him, even his pupils had been enlarged. "Old abbot, really you?" Monkey King obviously discovered his abnormality but he didn''t expose it. At this moment, he smiled triumphantly. "What''s the matter? With the friendship between the two of us, can''t I come here as a guest?" At this moment, the black bear spirit was suspicious. He had discovered that the old abbot was dead at the time, so he took the robe away with his strength, but why is the old abbot not dead now? "Of course you can, but you wouldn''t have come to me for nothing before, but you suddenly came to me now, I feel a little curious." Monkey King looked at this black bear spirit, he was big and tall, and he was dark all over.But his two eyes rolled straight, probably just thinking about bad things there. "My room caught fire yesterday. I seemed to vaguely saw you. I don''t know what the situation is." The Black Bear Spirit was startled at this moment, and then smiled awkwardly. "How is it possible? How could you see me when your room is on fire? Besides, although my place is very close to yours, I can''t go to your place for no reason. You are old and dazzled." Although Monkey King could guess that this black bear spirit would definitely say so.And if that''s the case, I''m afraid this black bear spirit will only keep looking for opportunities to shirk, and will never tell the truth to himself. After Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, he didn''t bother to talk to him again. He had actually found out that the black bear spirit did get something, and he planned to hold a party to invite everyone to watch it, so he felt that if he Continue to maintain this appearance, I am afraid it will cause him more attention. It would be better to change directly into the appearance of the visitor when the time comes, when he is not at all wary, and then he will snatch this robes back, I am afraid it will be easy. Although Sun Wukong is not afraid of the heavens and the earth, as long as he thinks that he killed a few thieves in the first place, Xuanzang is already the face. Although he does not dismiss Xuanzang''s thoughts at all, he is still scrupulous now . So he didn''t make a direct shot, he thought about this roundabout tactic, and after thinking about it, he stood up directly. And the black bear spirit saw the old abbot standing up, and at this moment he sent the old abbot out with a smile, for fear that the old abbot would continue to stay here and find something... .. 3384 Chapter 395: Avalokitesvara also came to join in peace? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King was immediately sent out by the black bear spirit, and just after he was sent out, he walked back. At this moment, he was walking along the road thinking about how to use circuitous tactics. I am afraid that this matter will have to go back and be long. Discuss the door. At this moment, one person blocked his way again, and Monkey King was very helpless after seeing him. "Just tell the truth, have you been following us all the time, or else you will appear out of place wherever we go." Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled now. "Looking at you with such a big temper, did things fail to get done? I just wanted to help you. Why do you have to treat me like this." When Sun Wukong heard the Guanyin Bodhisattva say this, he turned his eyes at this moment, and he felt that it was actually that way. After all, he had to discuss with Nagato if he went back. Now if he helped himself take the robes back directly, it would actually save him. A lot of effort. "Why do I not believe that you have been following us like this, do you want to help me?" Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled awkwardly at this moment and then said to Monkey King there: "All in all, wouldnt it be better to have me helping you now? And I also know what you can do, isnt it just the person who wants Yi Rongcheng to come here to attend the banquet? It would be better to have Yi Rongcheng directly with you. Those who come to the banquet can also help you at that time." Sun Wukong shook his head at this moment. He considered it carefully. Although he had just thought that way, but now he still feels that it is not good to have a relationship with Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. Besides, he has already thought of this method, so he is not more than one. . Sun Wukong still intends to go back to discuss this matter with Nagato and the others. After all, he also knows that Xuanzang has been worried about the last time. Although he is also a black bear spirit now, Sun Wukong does not know whether Xuanzang will do it again. Say what? Guanyin Bodhisattva stopped Sun Wukong with a smile at this moment. After all, this thing has happened now. He naturally wanted to help them, otherwise how could they go to the West smoothly. Sun Wukong watched Guanyin Bodhisattva keep pestering him, but it was not a solution, so he simply agreed. At this moment, there was a sparse voice on the side road. At this moment, Monkey King made a silent motion to the Bodhisattva, and the two quietly walked there to take a look. It was clearly a snake spirit, and after transforming into a human form, he took an attendant with something he didn''t know. I''m afraid he was going there to celebrate the black bear spirit. At this moment, Sun Wukong jumped out directly, killing the snake spirit and his attendant with a stick.Guanyin Bodhisattva came out slowly, and at this moment he shook his head. "Do you know that you should be compassionate? Now you are too impulsive to do these things." Sun Wukong didn''t like him following himself, but now he said something like the Tang monk. After that, he felt that this Guanyin Bodhisattva was nagging like the Tang monk. At this moment, somehow he saw the Tang monk in Guanyin Bodhisattva. He was afraid of avoiding it. "If you don''t want to go with me, you can leave, and I advise you not to continue following me in the future." Guanyin Bodhisattva heard this tone and knew that Monkey King was angry, and at this moment he did not dare to say more.And he didn''t know why, why did he become like this once? He was very tough at first, but since Nagato changed some things, everything is different.62 Novel www.62xs.com Some things are the same, and some things are not in the same direction as you think, but fortunately, they are still generally the same now. "Why are you so bad-tempered? I''ve always been here to help you, but you have been angry with me all the time." At this moment, Monkey King pointed to the snake on the ground. "You just saw his appearance, right? You become his appearance and I become your attendant. Then the two of us will be able to enter the cave of the black bear spirit." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he picked up the box on the ground again. Just now he felt very strange what the two men were holding, but I am afraid it was the gift they gave to the black bear spirit. After opening it now, he discovered that it was actually Two pills. Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled at this moment, and directly changed the two ammunition, and the person who took the pill would always have a headache by then, and no power can be used. At this moment, Sun Wukong saw Guanyin Bodhisattva like this, he felt that Guanyin Bodhisattva finally had some use, but after smiling, he became the appearance of the serpent''s attendant just now, and he and Guanyin Bodhisattva walked slowly one after another Walked into this black bear cave. Hei Xiong invited a lot of monsters to visit his robes this time, but he had just cheated the old abbot away, so he was completely unscrupulous now and was not afraid at all. But now he was waiting for his best brother, the snake spirit and black bear spirit transformed by Guanyin Bodhisattva and Monkey King. After seeing it, he quickly invited him in. The snake spirit was holding his gift with a smile at the moment, and then he saluted the black bear spirit. "Congratulations, congratulations eldest brother, I heard that you recently got a baby, so this is the reason to hold this banquet and invite us to come and watch it. What I have in my hand is the medicine that I gave you this time. It will greatly increase your gong power. This is what your brother and I did after seven or seventy-nine days. After listening to the black bear spirit, he was naturally very happy. At this moment, he was even more proud. This snake spirit was his good brother, so he naturally believed it very much. "Okay, okay, let me show you my new baby first. You will love this baby when you see it. Besides, you and my brothers mine is yours." After the black bear spirit finished speaking, he still didn''t forget to smile there. The snake spirit brought his attendants to watch, and they saw that the black bear spirit had taken out the robes, and the diamonds on the robes were shining, just like the first time Monkey King saw him. And the other people who attended the banquet also saw the robes at this moment, and everyone praised it. "I have never seen such a beautiful cassock, and there are so many diamonds on this cassock, and so many shiny, Big Brother Black Bear really got a baby this time." "Yes, yes, this robes is too pretty." Those people all leaned forward to take a closer look, including the snake spirit and his attendants... 3385 Chapter 396 Recapture the robes You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everyone admired and praised there, and the black bear spirit was very proud to see the envy of everyone. All the people came to give their gifts, and after watching it for a long time, they praised and watched it, and everyone retreated one by one. However, the snake spirit and his attendants have stayed here all the time. After all, the black bear spirit and him are the best brothers, so the black bear spirit naturally left him for a good discussion. "Brother, you really got a good baby this time. Even the robes that I see are shining. You really got the treasure this time." The black bear spirit laughed. The snake spirit took advantage of this moment and said: "But if you take the pills I brought you this time, big brother, you will be more happy. When your skills increase, you can continue to bless our little brothers." As the snake spirit spoke, he took out the pill. At this moment, he held it directly and gave it to the black bear spirit. The black bear spirit took a look at this moment and saw that the pill was transparent. He believed it without any doubt. Take the pills. A burst of headache struck, and the black bear spirit had never felt so uncomfortable. At this moment, he was suffering from a headache, and he didn''t know what was going on. "Ah... it hurts... Brother Snake, what kind of medicine did you get me?Why do I have such a headache after eating?" The black bear spirit was already dizzy from pain at the moment, and at this moment, he looked at his old friend who was just like a snake spirit, this is actually another face, and his good brother''s attendant It became the appearance of that monkey essence. "It''s you, it''s you who united to harm me." The black bear spirit followed Monkey King and the others all the way, so he naturally knew who the monkey spirit looked like, he was with them, and now I am afraid they knew it, so he came to find his robes, but he didn''t think of himself. Really hit his tricks. "Haha, it''s my grandson. You dare to steal our robes. You deserve it at this moment." When Monkey King saw the black bear spirit, he was unable to resist them anymore. He directly sacrificed his golden cudgel and killed the bear spirit. Although Xiong Jing had a splitting headache, he still had some skill, so he avoided it. Monkey King disagrees, he went straight and hit the Xiong Jing''s waist with a blow.When Xiong Jing turned over, he hid again, but just after he landed, his head was dizzy again. But he still looked like a bear. At this moment, he was tall and strong. Although he still had some dizziness, he was still not afraid. Then he shouted, and his bear paw was about to slap Monkey King at this moment. Monkey King leaped into the open space beside him, and at this moment, he jumped directly elsewhere. "You''re just there watching, don''t you help me?" Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at this moment, the black bear just took his own medicine just now, so his dizziness was not deep, and then he was able to fight against Monkey King, but he counted the time, the current effect of the medicine will become more and more violent. , So he naturally knew that the black bear spirit could not last long, so he smiled at the moment. Sun Wukong knew that this Bodhisattva was not strong at all, so he shook his head at this moment. He knew that this matter had to rely on himself.Zero Zero Bookstore www.00shuwu.com After Monkey King hid, the black bear patted Monkey King directly with another palm.Monkey King leaped extremely fast, so he flew directly to the side of the black bear and gave the black bear a stick. The black bear''s current medicinal effect is produced, so it is impossible to hide it. At this critical moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva directly sacrificed his mana, and a barrier was created next to the black bear, and Sun Wukong did not use it. This black bear killed. And this is the black bear spirit fainted directly to the ground. But Monkey King was really angry. "What the hell are you doing? You don''t need to help me, but now you want to help this black bear. You lied to me from the beginning." After Sun Wukong finished saying this, he used all his skills, he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t break this barrier, he couldn''t kill the black bear spirit. Guanyin naturally knew how much skill this Monkey King had. Now that he has sacrificed all his skill, I am afraid that he can''t keep the black bear spirit. If he doesn''t explain it quickly, then I am afraid that the black bear spirit will be too bad. Guanyin Bodhisattva flicked his finger, but the black bear spirit moved elsewhere, but Monkey King did not injure the black bear spirit. At this moment Guanyin Bodhisattva said to Monkey King: "You misunderstood, he is also a life, although he is a fairy, but he can be guided on the right path, and now you directly killed him, it is a bit too much." And Monkey King was completely irritated by this Guanyin''s behavior. He looked at this Guanyin and clearly wanted to help the black bear spirit, and he calmed down after these few times. "Since you said this today, I will give you face, and I will take everything away from you, so you can decide by yourself." After Sun Wukong said this, he took the cassock and went back without looking back... At that point, Guanyin Bodhisattva was left alone. At this moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the black bear spirit, and dropped a drop of water from his clean bottle. At this moment, the black bear spirit woke up leisurely. But even though he was dizzy just now, he still remembered some things. If it hadn''t been for this Guanyin Bodhisattva to save himself, he would have died a long time ago.And only then did he know that this person is actually Guanyin Bodhisattva. "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva spares his life. It is small with eyes but no beads. That''s why all this happened today. I can guarantee that I will never do such wrong things again in the future." Guanyin nodded, he looked at the black bear spirit and it was really pitiful, if he hadn''t helped him, he would have died under the stick of Monkey King. "I think you are huge, and you also have some mana. I think you can still go on the right track. Now you go to my place and help me see my back mountain." Hearing the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva said this, he was naturally very happy in his heart. He did not expect that the Avalokitesvara would not do anything to him that endangered his life, and even asked him to help him see the back mountain. With a splash, the black bear spirit knelt directly and bowed a bow to Guanyin Bodhisattva. "Thank you very much Guanyin Bodhisattva, I will definitely be well in the future, just like you said to go on the right path." Guanyin actually didn''t want to pay attention to him, but all these are the catastrophes they should have gone through. Guanyin Bodhisattva knows everything in his heart, so this black bear spirit is actually not a missing link. Now he is just like this by Monkey King. Killed dozens of poor people, so Guanyin Bodhisattva rescued him. When Sun Wukong was holding the robes, he was very happy. At this moment, he swaggered back. He wanted to see what else Xuanzang could say about himself after he took the robes back... 3386 Chapter 397 Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Xuanzang had been sitting in the small temple, waiting for Sun Wukong to return, while Xuanzang asked Nagato: "This Monkey King has been there for so long, but he hasn''t come back yet. Did he fail? Or it''s clear that your guess is wrong." Nagato heard Xuanzang''s question to himself, and he knew that if he didn''t answer him now, he would keep asking by his side, and his nagging would make him confused. "Didn''t I already tell you, there is absolutely no problem. After he goes, he will definitely be able to get your robes back. I dare to guarantee you." Xuanzang wanted to say more, but this was Nagato shook his head and made a silent motion at Xuanzang. At this time, Monkey King came back swaggeringly, and it was Xuanzang''s robes in his hand. Xuanzang ran to the Monkey King quickly, Xuanzang''s eyes were already shining, and after seeing the robe, he quickly took it from Monkey King. He looked carefully, and it was clear that this was the robes he had lost. At this moment, he was very grateful, and his face was finally covered with a smile. After all, if the robes were really taken back, Guanyin Bodhisattva would not blame himself by then. This is something Xuanzang has been worried about. When Nagato said to Monkey King, "Why did you come back so late? Does a black bear spirit make you at a loss?" Monkey King was very angry when he heard it. "Of course it''s because of you. I killed those culprits at the time, and your attitude towards me became like that. Now how dare I act rashly. Although it is a black bear spirit, if I do something, I''m afraid that Zang said again that I kept going." Nagato only smiled when he heard that Monkey King said this, but Xuanzang snorted at Monkey King, but Monkey King immediately gave him a fierce look. Xuanzang was so frightened that he dared not make a sound. At this moment, Xuanzang still hugged his precious robes and walked out. At this moment, the voice of Nagato came out immediately behind: "You two quickly go back and clean up. Now that some things are over, we have to go to the next place as soon as possible. There is too much time wasted in this place." Sun Wukong and Xuanzang went out to pack their things at the moment, while Nagato shook their heads here. Unexpectedly, this little black bear would have delayed such a long time. Nagato was thinking about the speed of this matter. The battle is decided quickly, and in this, he can get a lot of energy, which is more than before. And they also knew that Monkey King had to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties. This was just the beginning, but so many Nagato wanted to speed it up, but they also discovered that it was impossible to speed it up after suffering. It was not easy for Monkey King to come out a few years earlier. However, Nagato had already calculated it just now. I am afraid that Guanyin Bodhisattva helped this Monkey King just now.But Guanyin Bodhisattva really doesn''t want to see himself. Soon Sun Wukong and Xuanzang were the things that had been packed, and this was Nagato no longer pushing off, but directly and Xuanzang went on the horse and continued to move forward. Monkey King was still walking ahead, but they walked into a forest again.At this moment, Sun Wukong and Xuanzang are complaining in the wilderness in the mountains and forests.Literature under the pen 2020 www.dst9.cc "I''m afraid we are going to live in the mountains today, after all, there seems to be nothing in the mountains." "Yes, yes, maybe it is very difficult to eat anything today." Nagato didnt think so. He rode his mount silently and continued to walk forward, and his mount made him blindfold. Although he knew he was riding a tiger, he was always seen by outsiders. It''s a white horse. It seemed to them to walk from dawn to dark in an instant, and now it was almost dark, but they still didn''t see anything. At this time, Monkey King flew directly up again. He wanted to see if there were any people around here. "Ah... scared me to death" At this moment, Xuanzang called out suddenly. He screamed, but turned all the attention of Nagato and Monkey King to his side. At this moment, both Nagato and Monkey King looked at him. Sun Wukong was very helpless, and said to Xuanzang, "Didn''t you see a snake or something, just be afraid of being like this? Besides, isn''t there a Nagato next to you? You shouldn''t be so timid. " At this moment, Nagato also acquiesced that Sun Wukong said this to him. Indeed, if Xuanzang continued to be like this, it would really be a lot of drag on them, and it would not be good for him to be so surprised. Xuanzang was very wronged, but he pointed at his horse. "You are still talking about me there. If you didn''t find out just now, and it gave me a shock, I urgently asked my horse to stop, and mine was about to step on him." At this time, Nagato and Monkey King saw that there was a person lying directly in front of Xuanzang in the middle of the road, and Nagato immediately got off the horse. After his observation, this person was only asleep in the middle of the road. . At this time, Monkey King landed directly, and said to Nagato: "A person suddenly appeared in this mountain forest. This is really a terrifying thing, but why did he sleep on the mountain forest path? ?" Monkey King fiddled with this person back and forth, and he still held wild grass on this person''s nose. "Aye..." This person finally couldn''t bear Monkey Wukong''s fiddle, and then rubbed his eyes and opened his eyes to wake up, and he looked at the sky now that it was dark. Ah, I woke up so late, and now it''s dark, I really should go back.People at the moment speak to themselves. Suddenly he saw that there were a few strangers around him, and one of them looked like a monkey spirit. He was so frightened that he went straight to crawl and stood up and hurried to run. However, Monkey King grabbed his clothes, so he couldn''t run far, but he still shouted there with his eyes closed. "Help, help, monster monster..." Monkey King is very helpless. Is it because of his looks that he has to be misunderstood wherever he goes?.. 3387 Chapter 398 Please Master? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a while everyone is sitting there, and the three of them look at me and I look at you. Nagato had just told him what happened, so he was finally not afraid, but as soon as he saw Monkey King, he was still very scared, so he was sitting between Nagato and Xuanzang. "By the way, why did you sleep directly in the middle of the road? And this is in the mountains and forests. You are not afraid that some beasts will catch you after you sleep until night." Monkey King asked jokingly. After all, he thought that this person''s timidity was actually quite fun. The man was trembling now. "Isn''t I just sleeping until this time? And this mountain forest is relatively shallow, so I don''t have the monsters you mentioned. I know that, and not far from here is my home. I am already here. For a long time, so I am naturally very used to it." Nagato was very happy to hear that if he said that, then they should have a place to stay today. He originally thought that he would just stay in this forest for one night. "You have seen us too. We only came here today. We are not familiar with the place of life here. I wonder if you can take my door to your house and stay overnight?" After this person heard it, he hesitated, and he sighed again and again... When Monkey King saw him like this, he naturally understood that he was unwilling, so he snorted coldly at the moment. "Looking at him like this, it''s clear that he doesn''t want to take us there. I didn''t expect this person to be so stingy." Nagato saw that this person was like this, and he didn''t want to have any extravagant expectations of this person. Then he said to him: "Since you don''t want to, we don''t have to make more demands, so you should leave." This person heard that Nagato was going to let him go. He had to stand up quickly, then bowed to them, and then planned to run away. After all, he still didnt know where they came from. Son, it''s really scary to see that monkey essence is. This person ran away as soon as he slipped away... At this moment, only Monkey King, Xuanzang, and Nagato sat there and sighed. Monkey King said to them: "He is so stingy that he won''t allow us to stay at his house for one night. If I follow my previous temper, I really want to kill him with a stick." Nagato shook his head, but he knew that this person would definitely take them away today, after all, they were about to experience the second incident. Xuanzang was also sighing there at the moment. Although he has been in the temple, he has never said the feeling of sleeping in this deep mountain and old forest all the time, so he also feels that such a life is really very bitter, if not for this How could Nagato force him to come. "I also think Nagato, you are too reckless. Although he did not agree just now, if we persuade and speak nicely, he should also agree. Now we are how we should sleep in this forest. what?" Nagato is meditating there at the moment, without saying a word. At this time, Sun Wukong and Xuanzang are sorry for each other... Let''s read the novel www.laokxs.com After Nagato meditated there for a while, he closed his eyes and suddenly smiled. Xuanzang and Monkey King were very surprised when they saw them. They even rubbed their eyes to see if they were mistaken? "A few masters, a few masters, I''m back again..." The person just ran back quickly, which surprised both Xuanzang and Monkey King. After all, didn''t he just ran faster than anyone else? "What are you doing back again?" This person just ran too eagerly. At this moment, he was squeezing his knees with his hands, breathing heavily for his breath. "Actually, I really cannot tell. Although our place was very peaceful before, there are some things happening now, so am I not afraid to hurt you? But I also thought about it on the way back, believe this. The monkey-like master should also be very powerful. Now you may not be able to help us when you go, so this is..." The man was still smiling there after speaking, and then scratched his head. Only then did they understand that he had been there just now sighing and shaking his head. It turned out that he was afraid of injuring them. At this moment, Xuanzang and Monkey King felt better after hearing this. "Then you are really right when you came back, your Grandpa Monkey, I am the best. If you have any danger, you can solve everything if you find me." When this person heard Monkey King say this, his eyes were shining. He was just very scared of the monkey spirit, so he ran fast, but he turned to think, this monkey spirit should also have its mana, shouldnt I''ll be able to fight against that monster. Nagato slowly opened his eyes. "If you have something to say, you can tell the ins and outs you know so that we can help you." This person said to them: In fact, the ins and outs of this matter are very long. I am afraid that I will not be able to finish talking to you at one and a half, but it is already night, and it is not good for you all to sleep here. It is better to change back with me. A subordinate of a family in Lao Zhuang, and I just came out to help my master find a mage. After all, some things have happened to my lady now, so I can only let me come to find the mage, but we are very remote here, so there are not many people passing through. I stay here every day and wait for rabbits, but now I meet the three of you. People, I was too reckless just now, but now I finally got over it, I''m here to ask you to help. If my master sees the three of you, and if this grandpa Monkey is so capable, he will definitely be very happy, and he will definitely take you in here for a few more days. Nagato got up gorgeously and flew directly on the horse. This made Xuanzang and Monkey King dumbfounded, and they couldn''t wait for a bunch of question marks on their heads. Nagato cleared his throat and said to them, "What are you doing there? Didn''t you hear this person? He wants to take us in for one night today, so let''s go with him, you are not real You want to live in this wilderness, right?" Xuanzang heard that he mounted his horse at a speed that could not cover his ears, and Monkey King stood up right now, and said to the man: "Little brother leads the way." This person heard that they promised to be very happy, and at this moment, he happily led them back. He knew that if his master saw these people, he would be very happy. After all, the matter of his lady is very critical now.... . 3388 Chapter 399: Ins and Outs You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A group of them followed the young man and continued to walk forward. They walked forward for less than half an hour before they walked to a house, and the young man smiled and said to them: "We''re here, let''s go in." At this moment, the little servant knocked directly on the door, and the person who watched the door saw that the little servant was back, and at this moment, the little servant was greeted in, but the little servant asked him to stop and wait for the long door. He also invited in, but when he saw that Monkey King, he was scared. There was already a monster in their mansion, but now another monster came. At this moment, he was there sighing again and again, what exactly was this doing?I am just a gatekeeper. But the little boy said to the doorman: "I know what you are worried about, but they are the wizards I invited, so you don''t have to be afraid at all." The man was skeptical and at this moment Nagato and the others had already entered the young man, and as soon as they entered, he was shocked by the master and Mrs. Gao. "Why did you go? We asked you to invite the mage. Why did you bring these people? Don''t you think there are not enough monsters in our mansion?" Master Gao now sternly scolded, after all, there are enough troubles now, and now he has invited another monster, what exactly is this going to do? At this moment, the young man shook his head, and made a beating to Mrs. Gao. "Master Madam, you should listen to me slowly, how could I go out and invite another monster back, in fact, don''t look at it as scary, but they also help us catch the monster." When Mrs. Gao heard of Mrs. Gaos attitude, she did not expect that they were here to help herself catch the demon. Now there is no way. If you want to save your own daughter, it doesnt matter who they are, as long as you can save it. My own daughter, whatever is fine. "Girl, go and show me a pot of the best tea." Mr. Gao greeted each other with a smile at the moment, and Mrs. Gao was together now. "Then please everyone, hurry up and sit down, we can only rely on you for things now." Nagato looked at Master Gao and Mrs. Gao, and he naturally knew what was going on.But he sat there and didn''t say much, and this matter made Monkey King very curious. "Then you will be able to help you solve what happened after you say it?" Mr. Gao, Mrs. Gao shook her head at this moment, and then recalled the past... This matter is a long story. I remember that we thought he was our benefactor to save our family, but we didn''t expect him to be such a monster. Our place is called Gao Laozhuang, and one of our land guarantors hit my daughter, and we snatched my daughter over first, but how can we bother with this one baby girl?67 novel www.6c7d.com The Dibao was not a good person, but halfway there was a brave man who rescued our daughter and beat the Dibao people away. We were very grateful to him at the time. After we went back, we just treated him with courtesy and kept him for a few more days. He agreed. In the past few days, he also helped our family do a lot of good deeds. All the dirty work in our family, he has Even the subordinates of our family can''t compare to him even if one person is completely covered. In fact, since he rescued my daughter, my husband and I have been investigating him there, wanting to keep him for a few days, but also want to see his ability, and see if he is worth doing. Very good son-in-law, but after a few days of inspection, we found that everything is really good for him, except for one place. "That''s why he can eat." His edible food stunned us. At that time, he really did all the work done by many subordinates on the first day.But when he ate, we were stunned. He ate all the buns piled up like a mountain. Who can eat anything like this?We were already terrified at the time, but he did a lot of work, so we didn''t say much, and he stayed in our house for some time, and we have become accustomed to it. Our old couple are ordinary in this life, so naturally we also want to find an ordinary son-in-law. We see that he can be honest, although he can eat a little bit, but the work is not bad, always want to treat our daughter Marry him, although his appearance is very ordinary, but what we look like is his talent. Monkey King was very helpless when he heard this. "Since you have been praising him like this, why do you still look for a wizard? Isn''t all this good?" Although Nagato knew all of this, he also wanted to hear these people say it again. At this time, Xuanzang was also very curious on the side. All of this was clearly talking about that persons strengths, and it seemed that everything was Very normal. Mrs. Gao sighed and Mrs. Gao continued to talk... Yes, everything is very normal, and we have long regarded it as our most satisfied son-in-law, and we really helped them hold the wedding, but all this is to start from the wedding. On the wedding day, we prepared a very festive banquet for them and invited all our relatives and friends in Gao Laozhuang. It was really lively. But what I didn''t expect was that just after the two of them got married, the Dibao sent someone to grab my daughter.But he was still beaten away. But it happened at this moment. We were all very fortunate to have him. We finally recognized that he is our son-in-law. Only when he is there can we protect our daughter. We drank a bit more, and he suddenly changed from An ordinary human being turned into a fat-eared monster, we almost fainted after watching it. According to anyone, we cant marry our daughter to such a fat-eared monster, so we want to save our daughter back, but the monster has already fallen in love with our daughter. agree. So that later, our daughter was locked in the attic of my house. Although my daughter desperately couldn''t follow it, he would always go outside the attic and ask my daughter to give him a chance. The door under this building is also locked tightly. We and our daughter can only meet through the window. Masters, what are you talking about... 3389 The 400th chapter promises to catch the demon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong, Nagato and others finally understood the ins and outs. At this time, Mrs. Gao and Master Gao remembered the sad thing, and they were there again, crying with snot and tears. At this moment, Mrs. Gao wiped her nose with a handkerchief and wiped out two tears. "Masters, you must help us. We really can''t do anything, and we have hired a lot of wizards, but we can''t beat that monster at all, so we are still separated from our daughter." Nagato looked at this Mrs. Gao, and at the moment she really just shook her head. Sun Wukong naturally likes to take care of these things very much, he is very proud of patting his chest at the moment! "On this matter, it is not easy. If he comes tonight, then I will help you get him away." He is a person who dares to make trouble in the heavenly palace, so what is terrible about him, Monkey King is naturally not afraid of the sky. But Xuanzang was a little scared at the moment. While Sun Wukong was chatting with Mrs. Gao, Mrs. Gao, Xuanzang secretly said to Nagato: "There are monsters here. Let''s leave as soon as possible. After all, we just want to go to the West. It is always bad to mix up these unnecessary things." Nagato shook his head. "Why are you so scared? Sun Wukong has already said it? He can completely solve this matter. We are just sitting here and drinking tea quietly. And tonight is so late at night, where are you going? ?" Nagato felt more and more that he had lost patience with Xuanzang, because he had been grinding and chirping there, and he was very timid. Now if he doesn''t exercise him, he has always been like this but can''t do anything. A bad wind blew.The trees outside began to sway and make a sparse sound. Mrs. Gao, Mrs. Gao, was even more trembling with fright. "Masters, every time that monster comes, it will make such a noise. Maybe this monster will come right away this time. Pity my daughter is beautiful and beautiful. Why is there such a monster?" Nagato sighed deeply at this moment. "Don''t worry, we will definitely help you beat this monster away. Even though you don''t think he looks scary, this Monkey King is obvious to all. Don''t worry about this." Nagato asked the old man Gao to accompany Xuanzang to drink tea there, and at this time he and Monkey King went to the attic together. Miss Gao was resting. At this moment, she suddenly saw a person and a monster. She was so scared that she thought it was an accomplice of that monster. "Ah, who are you? I beg you, don''t torture me again." Miss Gao cried so much that it rained with pears, her hands holding her head in distress, she was terrified. Monkey King wanted to come forward to explain, but Nagato stopped his movement, but he stepped forward to persuade him. "Miss, don''t be afraid of us, we are here to help you. And we were also invited by your parents to help you fight the monster, so you don''t have to be afraid of us at all." 135 Chinese www.135zwxs. com Miss Gao still didn''t believe it, but Nagato directly hugged Miss Gao and flew down the attic at this moment, sending her into the living room just now. Mrs. Gao used to see their daughter through the attic window and looked at each other from a distance, but they couldn''t touch each other. The two were very sad, but now they see their daughter in front of them. The two rushed to their daughter right now, and the family hugged each other like this. "Daddy, I didn''t expect my daughter to be able to hug you like this again during her lifetime." Gao Cuilan hugged him tightly with her parents at this moment, and this time she believed everything Nagato had just said. After finally letting go, she wanted to turn her head and say thank you to the person just now, but when she turned around, she found that the person was missing again. Nagato used his mana to return to the attic. "You actually came back. I thought you would not come back again after holding the beauty down. I didn''t expect you to remember that we were going to kill the monster." At this moment, Monkey King said to Nagato with some complaints. Nagato didn''t want to talk to him anymore, saying these meaningless explanations. After all, the woman just didn''t believe them. If he stayed again, I''m afraid the monster would already be here. "Now there is no time to say anything else. I just want to tell you for a while when the monster comes, you will look like Gao Cuilan. But I advise you not to do something meaningless, if you dare not obey the command. , Then you will also know my ability." Monkey King disagrees. Now that Nagato has said so, what can he do more? "Is it not enough to follow your arrangements? What about you? What kind of role will you play in a while?" After Nagato smiled, he said to Monkey King: "There is only Gao Cuilan in this house, so it is okay for you to become Gao Cuilan, but I will tell you everything by sound transmission, and you will follow My instructions are absolutely correct. But if you want to let me know that you have been scheming in it, I dont need to say more." Monkey King was sitting there at the moment, saying nothing, very helpless. After Nagato finished speaking, he took the next leap and left directly, but he didn''t go back. Instead, he spied everything in a very secret place. At this moment, an evil wind blew through, and the sparse voice outside was louder. At this moment, I saw this wind carrying a huge monster to the attic. The monster was knocking on the door at the moment. "Cuilan, are you there? I''m here. I don''t know if I can go in today. Although I look a little scary, my heart for you is true." Monkey King had already changed into this Gao Cuilan''s appearance, and now he used Gao Cuilan''s voice to let the fairy in. After the goblin came in, Monkey King saw him look like a big ear, no wonder he was very satisfied with him at first, but later regretted the marriage. No one can marry his daughter to such a monster. But this Zhu Bajie was very excited when he heard Gao Cuilan let him in. Since he saw the appearance of this Cuilan, he fell in love with Gao Cuilan, and now he can really get what he wants, he is naturally very happy. He directly sat next to Gao Cuilan, Cuilan did not twitch as usual, which surprised him very much. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he was still very satisfied with the progress... 3390 Chapter 401 Pig Essence? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato saw that the monster had already arrived, so he spoke to Monkey King through a voice transmission, "After you figured out how to lead this monster on his way back, we are trying to teach him a lesson. If there is too much movement here, and It will hurt the innocent." Monkey King can naturally hear him, he is a good monkey. "Since you are already my father, what can I say more, now I will tell you the truth, my father has sent a mage to arrest you, and that mage is the great sage of Qitian who made trouble in the heaven before. You should also know his power." This monster was really scared when he heard it. At this moment, even Gao Cuilan couldn''t take care of it. He walked directly towards the window, wanting to go back to his cave to avoid the limelight. But how could the Monkey King who became Gao Cuilan let him go back so easily. "Couldn''t you be scared? Just now, what else did you say to be nice to me, this and that, but now that you hear this, you run away quickly. You still don''t have me in your heart." Gao Cuilan was very pitiful at this moment, and there was sobbing faintly. Zhu Bajie stopped his footsteps at this time, but he was also very embarrassed. After all, the Monkey King was also the monkey. He had heard of it. He was indeed very powerful, and even the Jade Emperor could not help him. , What is his ability to fight him. "I just go back to avoid the limelight first, and I will always come back when there is nothing to do." Gao Cuilan heard people crying there.Sitting on the bed crying louder. "But didn''t you say you want to be with me? Now you are leaving by yourself, don''t you take me away with you?" This monster realized that it turned out that Gao Cuilan wanted to go with him. This was naturally very easy. After that, he wanted to pull up Gao Cuilan and cast a spell to leave with him. Gao Cuilan still shook her head and sobbed. "Can they not walk at all? And they are afraid. Why don''t you carry me on your back." Naturally, Nagato saw all of this, and he was sighing there at the moment. It seemed that the monkey was quite clever.Even Nagato admires him for being able to come up with such a method. The monster didnt say a word, and directly took Gao Cuilan on his back, and this Monkey King was very proud of this monster at the moment, and he naturally knew that Nagato was there looking at them, so he gave Nagato a victory sign. . Nagato is very helpless at the moment. This monkey is too conceited and too proud. He always looks like this after doing a good thing. No wonder everyone looks down on him. He is too hateful. This monster used his mana to carry Gao Cuilan and walked back, but when he walked halfway, he found that he didn''t know why he got tired as he walked, and he was not tired at all from the work of several people before.What''s wrong now? And his sweat is getting more and more, this is Gao Cuilan on his back, using her clothes to wipe sweat on the monster. "What the hell is wrong with you? How do I look at you as tired? Is it because I am too heavy?" How dare this monster say that Gao Cuilan is too heavy, he shook his head right now. But because he got tired as he walked and he finally couldn''t walk, he put the Gao Cuilan down, sitting there panting for breath at the moment.Jiuhe Book Court www.johotxt.com Sun Wukong was very proud of seeing him at the moment, and he also saw not far away, Nagato had followed them to here. Now this place is also very suitable for hands-on, so now there is no need to cover anything. He directly changed back to his original appearance.And this shocked the monster who had just rested there. The monster took a step back, and then he stood up and pointed at Monkey King and cursed, "Who are you? Why do you want to be like my lady? And where is my real lady?" Naturally, Monkey King didn''t want to explain to him too much, and Nagato Dao blocked his way behind him. This monster did not expect that now it was one person and one monster blocking the two paths before and after him. Now he can''t escape without fighting them with all his strength. He stretched out his hand and a sledge reached his hand.He didn''t hesitate much, so he directly swung the sledge at Monkey King. Sun Wukong was naturally prepared. He directly took a silver needle from his son, and turned it into a golden hoop with a blow, first to block the sledge attack. Naturally, this monster knew, who else could use this thing besides Bute Mawen, who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace hundreds of years ago?He was even more surprised at the moment. "Unexpectedly, you, Bi Mawen, came to ruin my good deeds. Let''s see if Grandpa Pig can spare you today." The pig sledge swung towards Monkey King again.On the other hand, Monkey King looked at Nagato on the side. He didn''t mean to care about this matter, but as long as Nagato did not control his mana, he could still use mana for whatever he wanted, so at this time he was directly flashing again. Arrived at a place. Nagato found it very interesting, so he sat there directly watching the battle. At this moment, he felt that watching a pig spirit and a monkey spirit fighting here was a bit interesting. He seemed to be an audience, and Nagato said there. Absolutely applauded. Monkey King hit the pig spirit with a golden hoop, and the pig spirit rolled back while holding the sledge, and the golden hoop hit the ground. Nagato shouted from there at the moment: "Monkey Sun, why are you so stupid? Can you not handle this pig essence?" Monkey King couldn''t wait to roll his eyes to the sky. "You can come, you are sitting there watching the battle, sitting and talking can''t hurt your back. I will do all the dirty work." This time Nagato didn''t speak any more, he continued to watch the two men continue to confront each other. When Pig Jing watched these two people talk, he started to counterattack again, and his sledge swung towards Monkey King''s waist. Monkey King almost missed the move because he had just spoken to Nagato. The pig essence was very satisfied. After all, he was taking advantage of him to be unprepared, and he quickly returned to the monkey essence when he watched the sledge. In any case, he could not dodge his own blow. Unexpectedly, the monkey turned over and jumped directly, and flew to the sky. It easily escaped the attack of the pig essence. This is the pig essence very helpless. At this moment, Yufeng also flew into the sky, and the two were fighting in the sky. Meet. Nagato clapped and exclaimed, such a wonderful confrontation, but ordinary people can''t see it at all. This is wonderful, and this is a VIP treatment... 3391 Chapter 402: Pig Essence Past You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was watching there while trying to command, but he just saw the monkey''s extremely reluctant expression, what more could he say at this moment.But now if there is something to eat, it would be more interesting to watch them fight here while eating. At this moment, Monkey King sent all the grievances in his heart to this pig spirit.His movements are also twice as fast as before. This stick was hit on pig sperm.He hit the pig''s waist first, and the pig''s sledge fell to the ground. Monkey King continued to beat the pig essence immediately afterwards, still muttering constantly in his mouth. "You die Nagato knows to instigate me, let me do everything every day, you will be so happy to watch it underneath. See if I won''t kill you." All the grievances were on this pig essence, this pig essence was pitiful, and now he was beaten to death by the Monkey King, and fell directly to the ground, even his pork chop was also aside. Nagato was still applauding when he saw Monkey King doing this. "Wonderful and wonderful. I didn''t expect you to be quite powerful. Now I finally believe it. Even the Jade Emperor was afraid of you when you made a big mess in the Heavenly Palace." Monkey King snorted coldly, now he is boasting about himself here, he was not there just now, did he look very interested? And just now, the little black cat actually came quietly.The little black cat has been in this Nagato''s arms, watching the two of them fight like this. The little black cat also thinks this is a war of the century. It is very interesting. She is very fortunate to be saved by this Nagato, but now she has experienced a lot with Nagato and saw a lot of interesting things. thing.But the place just now was terrible, even she picked up her kitten''s paw and blocked her eyes. After Sun Wukong came down, he wanted to complain to Nagato. At this moment, the pig spirit directly blew a storm with demon power, and then took the opportunity to run away... At this time, Nagato had already noticed, and he said to Monkey King: "Look, you are complaining every day, so why not let him run away again." Sun Wukong is just because he can''t fight Nagato at all now, otherwise he would really want a golden cudgel to push Nagato to the sky and abuse Nagato again. And he could only think about it now, he shook his head at this moment, very helpless, and then hurriedly chased the pig essence. Sure enough, he chased into a hole, and Monkey King did not go in either. "I know you are in this hole. If you don''t come out again, don''t blame me for being rude." Of course, this pig spirit is not stupid. If he goes out, it will only be beaten by him with this golden hoop. Now hiding in the hole is the safest place. "This is my hole. If I can''t tell, I won''t go out. I advise you to leave as soon as possible. My Grandpa Pig will spare you today." It was enough for Monkey King to endure Nagato every day, but now this pig spirit, if you dare to speak to yourself like this, he is very angry.Battelle Novel www.btebook.com At this moment, Monkey King pointed his finger to the entrance of the cave, and the entrance of the cave was blazing fire from inside to outside. The pig spirit naturally saw it, and he was very angry at this moment. "I know I can''t beat you, so can''t you spare my life? Why do you want to kill me like this?" Sun Wukong disagrees, he directly smashed the hole with a golden hoop and went in. After that, he grabbed pig essence by the ear and led him to Nagato. The pig essence is not able to fight him at all now, and he is kneeling there begging for mercy at this moment. "I admit that I was wrong this time, can''t you? Can''t you let me go? Why must I be killed?" Nagato said to him, "Who are you? If you tell the truth, I''m afraid you can spare your life." The pig essence sighed. "Actually, I was the marshal of the canopy that day, and because I saw Chang''e dancing very beautifully at a cocktail party, I became lustful after being drunk, and this incident was discovered by the Jade Emperor, and it demoted me to the world. It was a mistake to cast a pig fetus and it became what it is today." Nagato and Monkey King turned out to be daring monsters, but they turned out to belong to the heavenly court before. Monkey King hates those people in the heavenly court most. After all, they dont take themselves seriously, and they repeatedly design to Frame yourself. Monkey King was very angry. He was holding the stick and wanted to smash the pig''s head with a stick. Whether he was a marshal of the canopy or not, he was not afraid at all. Pig Jing didn''t expect that he had said all this, but it made the monkey even more angry. He obviously closed his eyes when he was lying on the ground, and he also believed that he couldn''t escape the disaster after all. It was Nagato''s lightly supporting him at this moment, but it made the Monkey King fall directly to the ground without any power.Monkey King stood up and grinned, he was really angry. "What are you doing? Didn''t you listen to him? He used to be a person in the heavenly court. That day, there were some cruel and hypocritical people in the court, so I want to meet one by one." Nagato was chanting a spell at the moment, and now the Monkey King had a headache, and his power was exhausted. At this moment, he was rolling on the ground, but he was still very dissatisfied. After a while, Nagato stopped by itself, and Monkey King did not dare to act rashly. Pig Jing thought he was going to die soon, but he didn''t expect that nothing happened. He was very happy at the moment, but he didn''t understand why this human being wanted to save himself. And all this was seen by the Guanyin Bodhisattva on the sidelines. Actually, the Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to make arrangements early, but he didnt expect that Monkey King would come out early, so that everything is chaotic now, and he has not had time to join this pig spirit. , All this happened without expecting it. And just now, although he was also watching secretly from the side, the confrontation between Monkey King and the pig spirit was indeed very exciting, but he had been faintly worried that this pig spirit would not just be killed by them. , I want him to protect Xuanzang with him. But he looked at Nagato to protect the pig essence. He finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he wanted to see what would happen next. It would be bad if something irreversible happened. So even if he can''t beat Nagato by that time, he must go forward and get a good theory with this Nagato theory. And he watched this situation slowly develop, the pig essence was not harmed, he really didn''t understand what Nagato''s intention was... 3392 Chapter 403: Xuanzangs opposition is invalid You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment Nagato slowly got up, and he was holding the little black cat in his arms. While stroking the little black cat, he slowly said: "It turns out that you are the degraded Canopy Marshal. But your situation is really pitiful, and now that we are going to the West together, we really need talents, so why not go with us?" Monkey King was very puzzled. He clearly already had himself, so why did he want this Zhu Bajie to go with him? Sun Wukong was actually very suspicious, so he got up directly and asked Nagato: "Obviously I already have me, why do you want him to go with us? What is the ability of this daring pig essence to be able to be with us, do you look down on my ability? If you I really dont like my ability. I might as well go back to Huaguoshan, and being my Monkey King is better than following you." At this moment, Monkey King said all the dissatisfaction in his heart. After all, he didn''t want to go with Nagato and the others. If Nagato was not forcing himself, how could he go to the West with them. Nagato was very helpless. He signaled the pig spirit to wait for him here, and then dragged Monkey King to another place. At this moment, he blinked at Monkey King and said with a smile: "Why are you so excited? Actually, I am doing this for our own good. Think about it. If this is the case, there will be more and more people going there, and some things will be done without you. After all, your abilities are also very outstanding, and now I also know that you are complaining every day, you are in the lead for everything. Now that you have him, don''t you get leisurely?" Sun Wukong was very angry at first, but after he heard Nagato say this, he thought about it and thought it was actually very appropriate. It was indeed very good for him. He obviously complained very much just now. He smiled, and said to Nagato: "So you think so, then I am very satisfied with this matter, so let him go with us." After all, his current status is the lowest, so he feels that he will be able to bully this pig spirit after now, in order to resolve the grievances in his heart, otherwise the most bullied are himself, and they will always Can speak for yourself. Nagato saw that Monkey King changed his face so quickly, he was there to sigh at the moment. He didn''t expect that it was all for his own benefit. Once he had his own benefit, he could easily change his face. He hugged the little black cat and went back with Monkey King.This is the pig spirit who has been waiting for them all the time, because he knows that their mana is so high that he can''t escape even if he wants to escape. It''s better to wait for them to come back, and he didn''t want to kill the person when he looked at that person. his meaning. After Nagato came back, he signaled to Monkey King, and Monkey King was now going back with Fali and pig essence. They hadn''t entered the door yet, but after seeing them, the little servant rushed in with a smile and rushed in, and said to Mrs. Gao, Mrs. Gao, Xuanzang and others: "Mrs. Master, they are back." Jingaishu Novel www.jingaishu.com Mrs. Gao and Mrs. Gao were very happy, and when they looked at the Monkey and Nagato, they directly pinched the pig essence back. Mrs. Gao, Master Gao looked at the pig essence and obviously had been subdued, and the two of them were naturally very proud, and their daughter finally didn''t have to worry about it anymore. The pig spirit had known his fault a long time ago, and he saluted Mrs. Gao and Mrs. Gao Cuilan. After knocking his head, he said to them: "I have always been wrong in this matter. Now I salute you and apologize to you. It was my brave genius who did such a wrong thing." Mrs. Gao, Master Gao was reprimanding this monster there at this moment, how could they have suffered the pain of being separated from their daughter if it weren''t for him, and Gao Cuilan was crying loudly at this moment. Now that everything is over, she is naturally very happy, and now she is crying with joy. At this time, Xuanzang still didnt know what they meant by bringing pig essence back. Nagato was already sitting in front of him. At this moment, Nagato said to Xuanzang: "Look at him, he is the other person who is about to move forward with us. With him and Monkey King continuing to protect you, you will be safer." Sun Wukong snorted coldly there, and did not say a word. At that time, Xuanzang was there and said to Nagato: "Nagato, dont be impulsive, this thing is absolutely impossible, now he has Admitting mistakes is just letting him go or letting him do something, but he definitely can''t go with us." Nagato didn''t take it seriously, he said to Xuanzang, "You told me, why can''t you take him?" At this moment Xuanzang started his nagging ability again. He was only weighing the pros and cons there, and after many layers of thinking there, he concluded many conclusions. First of all, I think it is really wrong for him to go with us. After all, if you look at his appearance, it is enough for us to have a Monkey King. If there is another him, who dares to go elsewhere in the future? Take us in, if you see them two, you will be scared to death. The second word is that we now have Monkey King and you, your two''s mana is already very high. Now bring him, do you know?If there are more people, it will be more inconvenient to do things, even running away. Finally, they are all monsters after all, and if you think about Sun Wukong, although he is not doing well right now, his mood is already overcast and unpredictable. Now there is another pig spirit like this, you are okay if you are alone. Control, if two monsters quarrel, how do you control it?At that time, you can''t control it at all. It''s me who suffers and suffers. After Xuanzang finished talking about this, he still didnt want to stop, and Nagato obviously heard that he was going to fall asleep, and Xuanzang also realized that he was patting Nagato with his hand at this moment, and wanted to plan. Continue talking with them. Sun Wukong looked like he was watching a play underneath. He wanted to see how this Nagato would reply to Xuanzang. This Xuanzang is an ordinary person like a mother-in-law, and he is very timid, so Sun Wukong will naturally guess. He would never agree with pig essence to go with them... 3393 Chapter 404 The Joining of Zhu Bajie You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato seems helpless now. He had said so much by a very easy thing. After all, he was making excuses for his timidity, so he didnt want to give Xuanzang any good face at the moment. He said to Xuanzang very hard: "I''m not looking for these people to protect you from going to the West. You are the mother-in-law you are talking about here. Don''t talk to me about that. And now I will not repent of what I have decided. But now you have also seen that we have always called him pig essence pig essence, so why don''t you give him a name first, in fact, although we have always called you Xuanzang, as early as when we left, in fact The emperor has already called you Tang Seng, so you will tell others under Tang Seng''s name." Xuanzang was very helpless, and he also saw that this was the first time Nagato had done this to himself. What more can he say at this moment? He can only say to the pig essence below: "If this is the case, then you are also called Zhu Bajie, and you will be with us from now on." Zhu Bajie nodded. Now he obviously can''t beat these people, and he can only listen to these people, or else his life will be gone. But now that everything is over, the high master of the Gao family, Mrs. Gao, is naturally very grateful to them. At this moment, she gave them something and wanted to send them off, but all were rejected by Nagato. Nagato knew that they shouldn''t stay here for more, and now that everything is over, he is now quickly leading everyone to let everyone move on. And everyone just walked out of the gate of the Gao family, this Monkey King said to Zhu Bajie: "Now you have become one of us, then you will carry our shoulders in the future." Zhu Bajie didn''t think so, but he couldn''t beat this Monkey King at all, so he could only obey him. He finally understood why they wanted to join them. I''m afraid they are doing this kind of dirty work. After Monkey King had finished talking with this Zhu Ba Jie at this moment, Zhu Ba Jie really went to work. He was naturally very happy. It seems that in the future he will have someone who can vent his anger. Nagato and Xuanzang also got on the horse one after another. After they bid farewell to the Gao family, they continued to move forward. Slowly, Nagato said to Monkey King and Zhu Bajie: "You escort this Xuanzang to continue. Go, I will meet you after I have some things to do." Sun Wukong didn''t think so, but since Nagato had already said that, he could only obediently agree, and Zhu Bajie naturally had nothing to say. After all, the two of them were protecting Xuan Zang alone. Wouldn''t it be as easy as playing. Nagato had just been riding a horse and was about to leave, and when he was about to leave, he realized that something was tightly pulling on the corner of his clothes, and when he looked back, he realized that this is not something. This is Xuanzang who has been pulling his clothes Yeah. Xuanzang''s face is now almost like a bitter melon face, his expression is extremely aggrieved, and he is still pouting. Nagato didn''t take it seriously, he said to Xuanzang, "Why don''t you bear me? You are acting like a baby here." When Monkey King and Zhu Bajie saw this scene, the two of them could not wait to find a place to vomit well before they could get relief. At this time Xuanzang still ignored the feelings of others, and at this moment he pouted and said to Nagato: "You won''t really want to hand me over to the two of them? It is impossible for me to agree. Im not sure what to do to me, how dare I go with them if you didnt follow me." Nagato is very helpless, but he really has something, so he is directly using mana at this moment, and when his hand touches Xuanzang''s hand, Xuanzang''s hand is as if electric shocked, Xuanzang is at this moment. It was forced to flash back quickly.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com At this moment, this Nagato was riding a horse fast to fly to other places, and the little black cat was on his horse, just like this, a word floated away. You protect him first, and I will join you after I finish. In this way, after the word came, Nagato disappeared without a trace, and Xuanzang at this moment wished to find a hole to bury himself in. It was better than watching these two people. Although Xuanzang was still right away, he was still trembling. He was terribly afraid of these two people. Now Nagato is gone, no one can protect himself. Xuanzang smiled at the Monkey King, and his expression is now in the eyes of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, looking so annoying. "Hehe. Now there are three of us, so let''s move on, just like Nagato said." Monkey King was very helpless. After that, he led the horse to move on, but Zhu Bajie had been carrying a pole and said nothing at all. Several people have been moving forward, and this person is in the mountains and forests, so the mountain road is very difficult to walk. If it weren''t for the Monkey King who had been leading the horse, I''m afraid Xuanzang himself would be very difficult. In fact, Nagato didn''t do anything else. In fact, after flying a few steps elsewhere, he stayed in one place, and this is what he shouted at that place: "Come out, if you keep following us like this, you are not tired and I am tired." But the little black cat was very confused. He didn''t know what Nagato was shouting there, and who he was talking to, there was obviously no one. At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared, and his whole body was still glowing with golden light. "Unexpectedly, you have always known that I was following you, but you didn''t expect you to endure this until now." Nagato shook his head very helplessly. "No, I just want to pierce you now. I want to have a good talk with you now. After all, you have been following us. Are you not tired?" Guanyin Bodhisattva was very embarrassed at the moment, but he still remained calm. "I''m not afraid that you will do something else when you get excited, but my task is to get them to go to the West smoothly. And I see that your goals should be the same as ours now, so I passed After slowly observing, isn''t this also finally relieved?" Nagato was very helpless. He felt that it was time to have a good talk with this Guanyin Bodhisattva, so he left the team and let them go first, and came to talk about this matter with this Guanyin Bodhisattva by himself. It has been discovered that Guanyin Bodhisattva has been following them all the time... 3394 Chapter 405: Xuanzang was taken away You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato still held the little black cat in his hands, and he was there at the moment saying to Guanyin Bodhisattva: "When I released Monkey King before, I told you. I have me in all of this. You don''t have to worry about it. But if you are like this, I can''t say more, but now you have seen everything. It''s all in accordance with what you think, and you are proceeding in the direction you have set, what else are you dissatisfied with?" When the Guanyin Bodhisattva heard Nagato say this, he knew that he did exactly what he expected along the way, but he did not know why this Nagato had great abilities, but now that it is like this, he can do so much. What to do, then at this moment I said to Nagato: "Although everything is proceeding in accordance with the established direction, I am afraid I will have to follow you for a while and take a look again. If you are really stable by then, I will not continue to follow you, and I followed you and did not cause any trouble to you. What is your dissatisfaction?" When Nagato heard him say so, he felt that it was true, and now he doesnt want to talk nonsense with him anymore. After all, when he first went to save Monkey King, he had already told this Guanyin Bodhisattva, but he didnt understand his own thoughts The meaning is nothing but the next actions, but this Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t beat himself, I believe he knows it himself. After Nagato shook his head helplessly, he rode away. If he wanted to follow, then continue to follow, but now everything has been explained to him. On the other side, the three of them, the master and apprentice, continued to move forward. Xuanzang was sitting on the horse, and he didn''t even dare to make a sound of the atmosphere. Although the atmosphere is very quiet now, it is better than the two of them doing something to themselves. ? Xuanzang felt that the current atmosphere was too embarrassing, so he wanted to try his best to liven up the atmosphere, so he thought of a way after smiling. "It turns out that you are the Monkey King who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace. I didn''t expect that I could accept you as an apprentice. This is really my honour, and I didn''t expect that this newcomer turned out to be the marshal Tianpeng who was demoted. I really dont have a good idea." "It''s really an honor to meet you, it''s simply a fate." Tang Seng kept talking there at the moment, and most of them were there to praise the Monkey King and Zhu Bajie. At this time, Monkey King finally couldn''t bear it. He knew that Tang Seng would never finish talking, and kept talking there. Talking all the time, it makes my brain hurt very much. "If you dare to say one more thing, believe it or not, I will let you know what it means to never speak." After Tang Seng heard it, he hurriedly covered his mouth. He didn''t dare to say anything, and this Zhu Bajie was a newcomer. He saw all this and talked about it at that time. It was so interesting, I didn''t expect them to protect such a timid human being. And if you have time, you have to scare this human. After all, it is really funny to scare him. Looking at his flattering actions and words to them just now, it makes this pig feel very funny. The few of them continued to move forward. Sun Wukong still led Xuanzangs horse, but Xuanzang didnt dare to say anything now. They continued to walk as usual, but there was a sudden gust of evil wind during these three years. , Suddenly a tiger rushed in at this time. Monkey King directly took out his golden cudgel and rushed towards the tiger. "You protect our master first, and I will go forward and fight him first." Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com The tiger is now confronting the Monkey King. He directly rushed towards Monkey King. Monkey King knocked it to the ground with a stick, but what he didn''t expect was that what he fell on the ground was just a tiger skin. As soon as the demon wind passed, Xuanzang disappeared without a trace. Zhu Bajie rubbed his eyes. Xuanzang was gone as soon as he saw this, but he saw the Monkey King come back. "What happened I was just rubbing my eyes, and the master was gone." Sun Wukong wanted to kill it with a stick. If it weren''t for Nagato, what''s the use for him to keep him, he was very helpless at the moment, so that Zhu Bajie could protect Xuanzang, but he did not expect that Xuanzang would be killed. The monster was taken captive. At this moment, Monkey King said to Zhu Bajie: "You are optimistic about the luggage and horses here, and I went to see where he turned the master, and you came slowly with the luggage to find out. I." Zhu Bajie nodded. Just as he was about to say something, Monkey King disappeared in a hurry. Zhu Bajie was also very aggrieved at the moment. He didn''t expect that all of this was his fault now, and he was just rubbing his eyes because the wind and sand were too big just now. How could it be that the monster had taken the master away suddenly? . And he saw that Nagato also returned on a horse. At this moment, after Nagato came back, he was very surprised. After all, he saw nothing but Zhu Bajie with their luggage and Xuanzang''s horse. Nagato flew down with his little black cat, and at this moment, he was very surprised and asked the pig: "What''s wrong? What happened? Why are you alone now?" Zhu Bajie was also very wronged, and said to Nagato very helplessly: "You can count back. We just escorted Xuanzang. Suddenly a tiger appeared. And between Monkey King and him, the gust of wind became more serious. When I rubbed my eyes, Xuanzang passed away. When he was gone, Monkey King went to find him." Nagato shook his head at this moment. He didn''t expect that something like this would happen to him just after going out for a while, but it should be within his expectations, so he chose this time to talk about these things with that Guanyin Bodhisattva. . In fact, it was just to give the monster a chance. After all, without these hardships, they would not be able to reach the West successfully, so Nagato could predict all of this. So Nagato said to Zhu Bajie at this moment: "Well, then we will go and look for them now." Zhu Bajie nodded, and the two of them hurriedly went to find the whereabouts of Sun Wukong and Xuanzang...... .. 3395 Chapter 406: Monkey King Blind You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong had followed the footsteps just now and found the fairy hole. He directly took out the golden cudgel and stirred up the hole directly, and the monster also brought all his little monsters out to fight. "It just caught an ordinary person. Are you chasing you here like this? You made our hole like this. If you don''t show you some color, you don''t know how good I am." Sun Wukong is naturally not afraid. He has never been afraid of anyone except Nagato. "If you have any abilities, you can use them all. I want to see what you have in the end." He directly sacrificed his weapon and fought against Monkey King, and the little demons all surrounded them both in the center. After Sun Wukong turned around twice with his golden cudgel, the figure of a single person turned into several figures, and the monster was dizzy. But the monster was calm at the moment, and then one was blowing at Monkey King. The air was filled with something yellow, and at this moment the yellow smoke filled the sky.It made this Monkey King invisible. At this moment, after Sun Wukong rubbed his eyes, he continued to chase after him with the golden hoop. At this moment, the monster was holding his own weapon and fought against the Monkey King, but seeing that Monkey Kings stick was about to fall on On himself, he naturally knew that if this stick fell on him, he would probably die. At this moment, he directly took advantage of Monkey Kings eyes and blew a handful of yellow smoke, and all the yellow smoke fell into the Monkeys eyes. This is Monkey King but its tens of thousands and nothing can be seen. . The monster was very proud, and brought all his little monsters into his cave. This is Tang Seng who was tied up there. At this moment, he said to the monsters: "It was my apprentice who came to save me just now. What have you done to him? Why are you arresting me?" This monster disagrees. "Huh, why do you want to catch you? You''ll find out after a while, but your apprentice is useless, he was defeated in a few strokes by me. Hahahaha..." Tang Seng was very helpless.He was there at the moment and said to the monsters: "My apprentice was also a monkey spirit before, but now he has converted to Buddhism. If you look at him now, he is different from you. I think you should also He learned that you can still repent of your current situation. And knowing whats wrong can improve Mo Dayan. What you are doing now is called obsessiveness. Its not good. So I think you should let me go as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will work together to save me when the time comes. I am afraid that the encounter will be very dangerous, and now I can fully analyze the pros and cons with you, that is..." Monk Tang kept talking there at the moment, and these monsters were already very broken after hearing it. They didn''t expect this person to be so capable of talking. At this moment, the monster couldn''t stand him at all, so he quickly ordered his little monsters. Let the little demon under him quickly put a piece of cloth into Tang Seng''s mouth. Thanks to his staff in time, or else he might have fallen asleep now. He really didnt know that the monk could say so, and kept saying that his brain hurts. Now he is finally quiet, and he is there to thank God. Thank you gratefully for all this suddenly quiet.90dy look at www.90dy.com At this time, Nagato and Zhu Bajie were too late to arrive. They didn''t see anything after they got here. Monkey King couldn''t see anything at this moment, and walked forward presumably. "Nagato, Bajie, where are you? Nagato, Bajie, where are you? I''m here." Because Monkey King couldn''t see, he kept shouting there, hoping they could hear their own voice and come to find themselves. As expected, Nagato and Zhu Bajie heard Monkey King''s voice. Following this voice, they found Monkey King. Now that Nagato looked at Monkey King, he closed his eyes and fumbled forward. Nagato shook his head, quickly dismounted, and then said to Monkey King: "What''s the matter with you? Why are you suddenly out of sight?" Monkey King told Nagato the whole story, and Nagato shook his head when he heard it.After that, the two people and Zhu Bajie helped the Monkey King down first, after all, now Monkey King can''t see anything. They placed the Monkey King on the horse, and at the moment they were walking with Monkey King. After all, Monkey King looks like this, they should settle him in a place, find a way to heal his eyes, and then think of other ways. When they walked forward, they quickly found a small house in the mountains. After they entered, there happened to be an old mother with a little girl. They hurried in and told something about the old man. Just leave them here. Nagato naturally knew what the two men were doing, but he didn''t say anything at the moment. But the old man saw the appearance of Monkey King at the moment, and he was not afraid at all. He said to them, "I''m afraid this person has some problems with his eyes. I can''t see anything, but don''t worry, I have something to heal his eyes. You stay here for a while, and then I will get the ointment to treat him now." Zhu Bajie heard what the old man said, and was very grateful there at the time. After all, they were bothered by coming here, and they were already very sorry, but the old man was not afraid of their appearance at the moment, and had to take medicine for them. The old man quickly took the medicine. At this moment, he was holding the ointment and slowly smearing Monkey King''s eyes, and then he said to them: "What''s the matter with you? Why did his eyes become like this, but it seems that his symptoms are caused by the monster in the Yellow Wind Tunnel, he seems to have this demon power, and the yellow smoke he blows will make people His eyes became like this." Nagato still didn''t say anything. At that time, the Zhu Bajie was very puzzled at the moment. He didn''t understand why the old woman knew so much. And it was that he had seen the little girl next to the old lady by accident. The little girl was very young, and she looked pretty and lustful again. After the little girl saw him, she gave him a cold snort, and quickly walked behind the old woman. Nagato was watching at this moment, but she shook her head again and again. This pig has reached this point. , I still think about this kind of thing... 3396 Chapter 407 to save Xuanzang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old man quickly finished the medicine on the Monkey King.The old man put away his medicine bottle. "I have given him the medicine. After tomorrow, his eyes will be restored, and everything will be visible." Although Monkey King couldn''t see it, he still expressed his strong gratitude to this man. But all this, even Zhu Bajie felt very strange, but since it has reached this point, they should always thank others. The old man smiled afterwards and said to them: "You should go back and rest as soon as you look like this. There should be other things tomorrow." After that, she led Nagato and others to the guest room, and Nagato and others slept there. On the second day, Nagato woke up faintly, but when he woke up, he saw the sky for the first time. At this moment, he was looking at the grass next to him. That hut just disappeared out of thin air yesterday? Zhu Bajie on the other side also woke up completely. At the moment he saw everything around him was very strange, so he quickly walked to Nagato''s side. "Nagato, take a look at what is going on. We were in this house yesterday, but today we suddenly slept on the grass all night. Was everything a dream yesterday?" Nagato just sat there and said nothing, and Zhu Bajie looked at Nagato and didnt intend to pay attention to him. He went to Monkey Kings side, but he watched Monkey Wake up while he woke up with his own hands on Monkey King. The front shook. Monkey King opened his eyes slowly at this moment. "What are you doing? Hurry up and take your hand away from my eyes." After Zhu Bajie heard it, he quickly removed his hand, but he always felt that something was wrong. "Ah, Brother Monkey, your eyes are really good. If you say that, everything yesterday shouldn''t be a dream, but why suddenly the whole house disappeared, and the two people yesterday?" Only then did Monkey King realize that, yes, his eyes were completely healed, he could see everything, and at this moment he was jumping happily on the ground. Nagato shook his head and walked over to both of them. "Have you two forgotten Xuanzang? He is still in the Fairy Cave? You two are already well now, don''t you plan to save him?" Zhu Bajie felt very puzzled at the time, and the Monkey King was very happy because his eyes closed. He forgot about it for a while, and then the two of them scratched their heads in embarrassment. Nagato is also very helpless... "Okay, you two will stop arguing. I will make arrangements for both of you. Monkey King, you are directly incarnate as a butterfly and enter the cave to find out what is going on, and see if you can see it. Where is the weakness of this monster. And Ba Jie, you are responsible for destroying all the fairies outside the cave entrance, so that Monkey King can enter.And I will meet you from outside."Kanshuge www.kenshuge.org After hearing this, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie had no objection. At this moment, the two of them just nodded to Nagato. After that, they hurriedly set off, but Nagato and Little Black Cat looked at them and sighed! At this moment, they had gone farther and farther, and the little black cat said to Nagato: "Are you really at ease with the two of them? Look at them like this, it seems that they are very inconsistent." Nagato was also very helpless at the moment, he sighed. "There is no way, I can only let the two of them exercise slowly and grow up slowly. But now the monsters are so rampant, which I never expected, and when we went to the West, they wanted to Come and stop it." Although the little black cat looked like a cat at this moment, she still sighed and shook her head. After meowing twice, she leaned on Nagato... In this forest, Zhu Bajie had already fought those little demons. Although Zhu Bajie couldn''t beat Monkey King, his strength couldn''t be underestimated. At this moment, he took his own sledge and fought the few soldiers... With a wave of Zhu Bajies sledge, one of the soldiers fell directly to the ground, but there were too many soldiers, one by one, one after another, they rushed towards Zhu Bajie. At this moment, Zhu Bajie rolled back one by one, and then he used the sledge to push the soldiers. They all fell to the ground. Zhu Bajie was very proud at the moment. He thought he had won, but suddenly another tiger appeared and pounced directly on him. The tiger was very fierce, showing his fangs, as if already staring. It''s like a pig. Fortunately, Zhu Bajie swiftly rolled aside, and then he stood up quickly, hit the tiger directly with a sledge, and suppressed the tiger on the ground. Now he finally defeated all the little soldiers, and he was looking at the tiger on the ground. He felt very familiar. At this moment, he finally remembered that this tiger was clearly the one that lured them that day. Zhu Bajie can''t wait to give it now. He killed... On the other side, Monkey King also arrived directly at the entrance of the cave. He turned around and changed into a butterfly. At this moment, he flew into the entrance of the cave. And he flew and finally found Tang Seng, but his mouth was obviously sealed when he looked at Tang Seng, and he wanted to laugh out loud now. I am afraid that even these monsters know that this Tang Seng is very capable of speaking, so he sealed his mouth. At this time, Monkey King felt that even the monsters could not stand this Tang Sengs mouth at all. Maybe Tang Seng In the future, he can rely on his mouth to scare all those monsters back. Maybe he will be able to return to Huaguo Mountain if he can do anything with himself. Tang Seng was very helpless at the moment. His mouth was sealed. He originally wanted to educate and educate those monsters there, but now he can only shake his head helplessly there. He still wondered when Nagato could come to rescue himself? At this moment, the Monkey King fell directly on Xuanzang''s shoulder, and at this moment, he whispered to Xuanzang, I am Monkey King, I''m here to save you. This actually made Xuanzang''s actions even more exciting. At this moment Xuanzang began to struggle, and he wanted to speak too. Those little monsters saw Xuanzang''s abnormality, and at this moment a little monster hurried towards Xuanzang. . "What''s the matter? Is it itchy? Believe it or not, I''ll hit you now." The little monster spoke very loudly, and he also quarreled the monster. At this moment, the monster said to the little monster, "What''s wrong? What happened?" The little demon told everything to the truth. He looked at this Tang Seng at this moment, and he felt that Tang Seng was as funny as a worm... 3397 Chapter 408 Ding Fengzhu You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This monster asked the little demon to hurry to his side, and then said to the little demon triumphantly: "You are only responsible for watching him. He is just a mere mortal and what more can he do." When the little monster heard the monster say so, he took his command and went back. And the little monster next to the monster saw that the monster was so proud.Then he asked their boss: "Boss, why are you so proud? You are not afraid that they will ask the heavenly soldiers to come, then what can we do?" The monster laughed loudly when he heard the little monster say so. "You don''t know how powerful your boss is. When my yellow smoke comes out, it has the effect of blinding people, and it also makes people feel dizzy. Even the generals of heavenly soldiers cannot crack them. So Naturally, I am not afraid of them. Now there is only one person. There is Manjushri, but I am a little afraid. I don''t care about the others." After the little demon heard it, he clapped again and again, thinking that his boss was really great. It seemed that this matter was very safe, and he didn''t need to worry about those things now. But he said that he didnt know that all these things were heard by Monkey King. At this moment, Monkey King slowly flew out of the hole, and then went back to meet Nagato. At this moment, after Nagato, Zhu Bajie and Monkey King converged, they Is reporting his own situation. Sun Wukong just flew back, changed back to his original form and didn''t say anything. He started to laugh directly at Nagato and Zhu Bajie. At this moment, he actually laughed and rolled on the ground. At this moment, Nagato and Zhu Bajie both have question marks on their faces. I don''t know what happened to this Monkey King. Could it be that someone made a laugh? Zhu Bajie was very helpless. "Brother, can you calm down? What are you laughing at there? Did you go to see a joke?" Monkey King just eased a little, he saw the two serious faces of Nagato and Zhu Bajie again, and he heard the three consecutive questions of Zhu Bajie, and he covered his stomach there again at the moment, laughing... Seeing his situation, Nagato immediately closed his eyes and began to chant the spell, and after he chanted a few words, Monkey King changed from a very happy appearance to a very painful appearance. "Ah, it hurts, it''s all right, I said I said it''s not OK?" This was when Nagato finally stopped chanting the spell, and Monkey King finally returned to normal, so he turned over and stood up. After that, he sorted out himself. "You don''t know, I''m afraid you will laugh after I tell you about it. After I walked into the cave, I saw that Tang Seng''s mouth was already blocked by those people. I''m afraid that even according to my guess The monster is also very scared of his mouth, and I also heard the monster complain that he is too capable of talking, haha..." And at this time, after Nagato heard it, he laughed there too, but only Zhu Bajie still had doubts... After Nagato laughed for a while, he was also calm again.Wen Bi Zhai Novel www.wbzxs.com "Let''s talk about it first. Have you found out the weakness of this monster?" Sun Wukong nodded, and then said to Nagato and the others: "The monster said that he was most afraid of Manjushri, and Manjushri should have a fixed wind pearl. As long as he has that thing, he will be completely I cant help what happened to us. Nagato nodded when he saw it. "If this is the case, then you go, you quickly go to Manjushri Bodhisattva to borrow this Ding Fengzhu, and Bajie and I are here waiting for you." Monkey King is very puzzled. After all, this kind of errands, after having Zhu Ba Jie, why does he need to use himself? Nagato clearly saw his doubts, and said to Monkey King: "I know what you are thinking about there. This matter is also very important, and we have to rescue Xuanzang as soon as possible and move on. Pig Bajie will always do things. Its not as good as you, so its safer for you to do this." When Sun Wukong heard Nagato say this, he was naturally very happy, so he directly turned over to the Manjushri Bodhisattva and told him everything, and Manjushri Bodhisattva came with him. Nagato really didn''t know what was going on, why he became like this now, he not only coaxed Monkey King with sweet words every day.In addition, he had to teach Monkey King and Zhu Bajie two people to grow up slowly. At this moment, he seemed to be an old mother. Nagato sighed there, but nothing happened now. After he meditated there, the energy of his own body was stimulated to see if he could break through. Zhu Bajie felt very funny when he saw Nagato like this. I dont know if he sighed there or what he was doing. But when he looked at Nagatos whole body, a thick energy shield was formed, and this energy The cover was very high and deep, Zhu Bajie moved secretly to one side, after all, he didn''t want to be injured by mistake. After stepping aside, Zhu Bajie began to think that Gao Laozhuang was the Cui Lan. In fact, she really liked her, and she was very beautiful, but how could she look like this? After that he began to sigh there... Two hours later, Monkey King came back with Manjushri, but as soon as he came back he saw Nagato meditating. Well, it was normal, but he looked at Zhubajie again, eh, now Zhubajie''s saliva is flowing... However, Nagato sensed that Monkey King was back, but he didn''t say anything, winked at Monkey King, and Monkey King understood. They didn''t stay too much, so Sun Wukong flew directly to the entrance of the cave, knocked out a lot of rubble from the entrance of the cave with his own golden cudgel, and the monster was very angry after he came out. Then he directly blew out his own yellow smoke. He also knew that Monkey King couldn''t crack it at all. Even if he had a sharp eye, it was useless to take his own thing.At this moment, Manjushri Bodhisattva suddenly appeared, his whole body was still glowing with golden light, but at this moment, he was directly casting the spell in his hand and slowly condensed into a fixed wind bead, even the yellow smoke was useless at all. This monster still wanted to run, but after being held by a magical instrument of Manjushri Bodhisattva, it became its original form, and finally only heard the monster scream... Manjushri had already helped Sun Wukong and others, and then left directly, and the Monkey King and the Pig Bajie quickly went into the cave to rescue Xuanzang out. Xuanzang actually didnt do anything to him in that fairy cave, but he sealed his mouth so that he could not speak. Xuanzang hated those monsters very much. He clearly said all the truth. I wanted to influence them, but they were too reluctant to persuade him. At the moment Xuanzang was rescued, still shaking his head and sighing... 3398 Chapter 409 Liusha River You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong saw Xuanzang still shook his head and sighed, but he felt that he had been rescued, and what he was still pretending to be there. And Xuanzang was finally able to speak, he became very happy after sighing for a while. "You finally came to save me, I thought you were going to give up on me." When Sun Wukong heard Xuanzang say this, he was quietly talking to himself over there. "If only we can give up on you, it won''t be enough for us to spend so much effort and still don''t understand why we should let you, a mortal, be with us." Xuanzang was originally very happy because he was a bit disappointed after hearing it. He was indeed the most ordinary person in it, and he was also the one who dragged everyone down. At this moment, Xuanzang was extremely wronged. Nagato saw that they were in this situation again, sighed and then stepped forward and said to everyone: "Okay, well, now Xuanzang has been rescued, let''s move on. Our team can''t lack one person, so you should not say those useless words. And you two will always want Remember, you two are Xuanzang''s apprentices, and Xuanzang is your master, you two will not listen to him." Sun Wukong was very dissatisfied, but now there is no other situation, but he always felt that Xuanzang had the most trouble every time. And he saw Nagato staring at him with both eyes fiercely. Now Monkey King didn''t dare to do anything. After shaking his head helplessly, he led them forward in front. When they came back, a few people continued to move forward quietly. At this time, Xuanzang always had some foundation in his heart. Otherwise, as before, he walked with Monkey King and Ba Jie together, he always felt He is the most ordinary person, and he always feels that he may be the easiest to be bullied. But now it''s different. They didn''t dare to do anything to themselves because of Nagato. Right now Xuanzang was very proud of sitting on the horse. A few people kept walking like this, and quickly passed through the mountains and forests when they encountered a wide river, which was so wide and turbulent that it would be impossible to pass without a boat. Seeing this situation, Xuanzang shook his head at everyone. "Now that the river is so wide and endless, I am afraid that we can''t pass it at all. If there is no boat, we might be the end here." Nagato was also embarrassed because they couldn''t use their power to go to the West. Although he and Monkey King and Zhu Bajie were able to pass, Xuanzang still couldn''t get through, and this was the most troublesome thing. "Look quickly, there is a stone tablet beside this river, and there are words on the stone tablet." Xuanzang spoke to everyone suddenly, and everyone saw the stele. "Liusha River-800 Liusha River, three thousand drowning deep. Goose feathers can''t float, reed flowers settle down." Xuanzang read the words above, but he still didn''t understand what it meant, but the Liusha River was very turbulent, and if there was no other way, he would definitely not get through it. Zhu Bajie couldn''t understand these words of Wen Zou Zou, so he walked directly to the river and threw a big rock down. "Nagato, Master and Brother, I tested it. The river is really deep, and the current is very turbulent. I''m afraid we really have no way to pass it now." Romance 888 www.yanqing-888.net Nagato heard what Zhu Bajie said, and then he was thinking about how to cross the river. Suddenly, a column of water appeared in the water, and the water column came straight to Zhu Bajie. . At this moment, Zhu Bajie was scared and screamed. Nagato and the others looked at this place, only to see a fiery monster rushing out, and they fought Zhu Bajie. Nagato immediately asked Sun Wukong to quickly protect Xuanzang and let them go to another place, but Sun Wukong saw Nagato''s signal and quickly took Xuanzang away from this place. Zhu Bajie took his sledge and began to beat the monster. The monster did not give in at the moment, holding his weapon, he fought with Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie jumped to a higher place while casting a spell, and the monster followed immediately, and his weapon hit Zhu Bajie directly, and Zhu Bajie used his sledge to block it. After that, he picked up the monster''s weapon with his sledge, and then hit the monster''s head horizontally. The monster naturally escaped easily, but at this time Nagato came over. At this moment, he used his mana to directly hit the monsters weapon into the water, and the monster saw that his weapon was obviously dropped. After falling, he also plunged directly into the water... This is Zhu Bajie finally cast a spell to the ground. "If you don''t cast a spell to destroy his weapon, I am afraid we can fight for 300 rounds." At this moment, Nagato shook his head. "How much time is wasted like you? And what is the origin of this monster, we still don''t understand it now." But now no one knows what to do.Especially Zhu Bajie complained there. "But now you have driven him into Hanoi. I''m afraid he won''t come up again. We can''t go down anymore." After thinking about it at this moment, Nagato felt that what Zhu Bajie said was reasonable, so he said: "Now you can only go down, but it depends on you and Monkey King who want to go down. There is no need for you to do anything else, as long as you go down and lead it up, you can leave the rest to me." Both Zhu Bajie and Monkey King naturally heard it. Monkey King recommended Zhu Bajie the first time, and Zhu Bajie recommended Monkey King at the first time. At this moment, the two people are pointing at each other... Nagato shook his head when he saw the situation of the two of them. "You two should not treat this as a trifling matter. I am not joking with you two. But since you two are like this, let me just talk about it. I remember Zhu Bajie you seem to be more underwater than Monkey King. Be stronger, and havent you been in charge of sailors before? So let this matter go down, you just have to lead it up." Zhu Bajie thought he didn''t need to go down if he pointed out Monkey King, but he didn''t expect Nagato to go down by himself.Zhu Bajie snorted at this moment. "Go down and go down, but as you said, as long as my old pig draws him up, I won''t be responsible for anything else." Nagato nodded, and Zhu Bajie plunged directly into the water...... .. 3399 Chapter 410: Infighting You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Xuanzang was trembling on the side. Although Nagato and the others were there protecting themselves just now, he clearly saw that the red-haired monster was really terrifying. When Monkey King saw him like this, he didn''t want to talk to him. Nagato said to Xuanzang, "Don''t be afraid, isn''t there us? There is no danger for you if we are there." Zhu Bajie went directly into the water, and the monster he had just entered the water attacked him. Thanks to his familiarity with water, Zhu Bajie dodged. You and Zhu Bajie are very angry. "You monster will even carry out sneak attacks. I won''t let you see how good my old pig is today, I''m afraid you don''t know the sky is so great." This monster disagrees, but his world is in the water. He directly holds his weapon and uses the inertia in the water. At this moment, he is approaching Zhu Bajie. Although Zhu Bajie has led the sailors before, he has now been reduced to this appearance. Lost to this monster. After hitting the monster twice, he was very weak, and he was immediately caught by the monster''s ears. "Hahaha, I caught you pig demon now." Zhu Bajie was very aggrieved at this moment. He didn''t expect that he would be no match for such a little demon, but he rolled his eyes at this moment. "I was joking with you just now, so please let me go. You may not know who I am. I was the marshal of the canopy in the sky before. Don''t look at me like this, I was awe-inspiring before. I''m afraid I will go back again after the tribulation, and you will look good in time. The monster heard Zhu Bajie say so, but there was a big laugh. Zhu Bajie took advantage of his laugh at the moment, and quickly broke free of his restraint, and then rushed directly out of the water with force. The monster realized that he was fooled, and followed Zhu Bajie. Just when Zhu Bajie was about to emerge from the water, the monster grabbed Zhu Bajie''s feet, and Zhu Bajie knocked off the hands of the monster holding his feet with a sledge. But at this moment the monster and Zhu Bajie began to fight on the surface of the water. Zhu Bajie has now reached above the surface of the water, not when he was underwater, so now he can make a tie with the monster. Although Nagato and Monkey King both saw Zhu Bajie standing and drew him up, but now they started fighting on the surface of the water. Nagato nodded and didn''t say anything, Sun Wukong flew straight down. . Monkey King hit the goblin with a golden cudgel, and drove the goblin into the water again, and Zhu Bajie became even more annoyed. After Zhu Bajie flew back to the ground with magic power, he directly complained to Nagato. "Nagato, take a look, what the hell is this brother doing? I was about to introduce him to the ground just now, but this brother is good, and a stick hit him down again. This time, no matter what. But I won''t lead him out again. Do you know that when I led him just now, I almost didn''t get caught by him." Nagato naturally saw all this. He also knew that Monkey King was too anxious this time, so he said to Monkey King: "Wukong, what are you doing there? Why are you so anxious? Why didn''t you just follow the plan?" Sun Wukong disagrees. He thought that Zhu Bajie had already brought this monster above the water, and he could help Zhu Bajie by going down. "Arent I going to help him? I cant get it right. Didnt you see it just now? If I dont go to help him again, Im afraid he will be caught by this monster again. indefinite." Zhu Bajie continued to talk his thoughts there.First Literature www.d1wx.com "Well, you have reason to say it, but now I won''t go into the water again." Zhu Bajie walked to the side with a cold snort, and then sat aside angrily. Sun Wukong was also very angry. He also walked to another place. At this moment, he was the opposite of that Zhu Bajie, and he stood there sulking. Seeing this scene, Xuanzang couldn''t wait for a bunch of question marks on his head. What happened?Why did it suddenly become like this, just as everyone worked together to be a demon, but now they are stunned by each other? Xuanzang shook his head helplessly at this moment, but this was what he could predict. He knew that these two people were not reliable at all, and if there were no long gates, it would not be possible to go to this day. And now he can only hug himself fiercely, after all, he is the only poor man! "Hey, what the hell is this? Are we going to cross the river? Now this monster can''t catch us, how can we get there?" Zhu Bajie was actually angry, but he still complained over there, "Isn''t the big brother amazing? Just let him go." At this moment, Monkey King heard Zhu Bajie say this, and he was even more angry. He didn''t expect that Zhu Bajie would dare to talk back to him, so he directly summoned his own golden cudgel and walked directly to Zhu Bajie. "What did you say? Try it again." Zhu Bajie was stunned right now, and quickly hid behind Nagato. "Look at Brother Nagato, he didn''t let anyone tell me when he did something wrong, but you just commented on me. Who was wrong this time?" Sun Wukong was very angry at first, and this Zhu Bajie dared to hide behind Nagato. He moved left and right to catch this Zhu Bajie, but Zhu Bajie moved back and forth, but he was behind Nagamon anyway. "If you have the ability, don''t hide behind Nagato, see if I don''t clean up you, and see what else you dare to say." Nagato was really angry, and he shouted at the moment. "enough" And when he shouted, a kind of energy burst out around him, and this energy shocked Zhu Bajie and Monkey King, while Xuanzang was even more afraid. He had never felt so afraid before, but there was no one around him. At this moment, he could only grab the little black cat and hug it tightly in his arms. "Oh, little black cat, we are the only two of us the most pitiful now." At this time, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to act rashly.Nagato opened his mouth and said, "Now you two won''t be quarreling anymore. It should have been a good thing for everyone to do together, but I want you two to have a temper here. Don''t you think I don''t exist?" At this time, Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie both dare not talk anymore... Nagato sighed. "Since the two of you are making trouble like this, then both of you will go down this time. If you don''t catch this monster, you two will know the consequences." .. 3400 Chapter 411: Working Together You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, all their actions were seen in Guanyin Bodhisattva. Guanyin Bodhisattva was already very anxious at this moment. He was afraid that Nagato and others would be angry and would directly kill this monster. In fact, he plans to let this monster follow them and continue to help them. Although there are now Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, their personalities are different from each other. After having Monk Sha, they can also synthesize their personalities. . But now he has been following them, and it is not convenient to come forward.After thinking about it for a long time, Guanyin Bodhisattva decided to use sound transmission. At this moment, he was talking silently there, but his words had already passed through the transmission of magic power, so naturally they could reach Nagato''s ears. At this moment, Nagato was angrily arranging for both of them to go down to attract the monster. He had to catch the monster, and suddenly there was a voice in his ears. "Just catch him, don''t hurt his life, he can go to the west with you and he can also help you." Nagato smiled after hearing it. It turned out that when Guanyin Bodhisattva was worried, he naturally knew that Guanyin Bodhisattva passed it to him. But Nagato was completely unreasonable at this moment, he just wanted Guanyin Bodhisattva to be anxious. At this time, Monkey King saw that Nagato was still smiling there. He and Zhu Bajie were even more strange, but Nagato had already said so, and they were helpless. "Bajie, let''s go down here." Zhu Bajie originally thought that Monkey King would be very tough to instruct him, but he did not expect that this time he would speak so softly. At this moment, even Zhu Bajie was stunned for a second. He was in a trance for a moment, is this still his big brother? "Um... well, then let''s go down, but you are always inferior to me. You will want me to seduce after a while, and then you will stand behind me." Monkey King nodded, but Nagato saw all of this, and they felt very relieved in their eyes at the moment. They felt that their own children had grown up. Monkey King and Zhu Bajie are not delaying either.So he went directly into Hanoi.Although Monkey King is not as water-resistant as Zhu Bajie, he can still stay in the water for a while. Nagato was on the shore with Xuanzang waiting for news of their triumphant return. At this time, Nagato also noticed Xuanzang. Xuanzang still looked timid and scared, but now his little black cat seems It''s already his, I''m afraid Xuanzang thought that the little black cat was also very weak, and the two of them could warm each other. Seeing Xuanzang like this, Nagato couldn''t help smiling. Xuanzang saw Nagato looking at him and smiled, but he didn''t pay attention to Nagato at all now, because the way Nagato was angry just now was so terrible. On the other hand, the Guanyin Bodhisattva, who had been watching from a distance, was very anxious at this moment. Just now, he had clearly transmitted the sound for thousands of miles and told Nagato not to kill the monster.But now, Nagato didn''t care about him. At this moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva is pacing back and forth there, but Guanyin Bodhisattva has never been so downhearted, but every time he encounters Nagato, he always feels very helpless, even now although he is a little worried... i5xs.com This is because the thing this time is something that the Western Buddhas come to let themselves do, and this is the first thing he joined them to do, he naturally wants to do it well, but this thing slowly develops, Guanyin Bodhisattva always I feel very powerless.And this thing has become something beyond his control. The Guanyin Bodhisattva was still pacing back and forth there.Helplessly shook his head and sighed. On the other side, Zhu Bajie and Monkey King have gone down.The two had already made a plan at the moment they got down. After all, even though Sun Wukong was angry just now, he thought that this was not a solution, so after thinking for a while, he had a plan. Now he and Zhu Bajie have reconciled. I plan to try it with Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie went retrograde directly in the water to this monster, while Monkey King was hiding behind a reef in the water. After Zhu Bajie arrived, he directly erected his sledge and shouted there with his hips akimbo. "Monster, your grandpa pig, I''m here again, look at your grandpa pig, I''m not doing well this time to clean up you." Zhu Bajie completely lost his previous fearful expression, as if he had also forgotten that the monster had captured him once. Monkey King was hiding behind the reef to watch the excitement. After all, the two had negotiated. After Zhu Bajie brought the monster out, he and Zhu Bajie worked together to catch the monster directly. After Zhu Bajie shouted once, it didn''t work. He shouted a second time. Suddenly the red-haired monster rushed towards Zhu Bajie with his weapon, and this time its weapon was aimed at Zhu Bajies neck. If Zhu Bajie can''t go away, he will die. When Zhu Bajie saw the monster coming, he was actually very scared at the moment. He didn''t expect that the monster would still be like this, like a desperado. At this time, Monkey King appeared in time and stood in front of Zhu Bajie.He took the golden cudgel and knocked out the monster''s weapon. The monster is planning to leave if the situation is not good. After all, he is familiar with this water, and no one should be able to catch it, but Zhu Bajie has already been behind him. Zhu Bajie and Monkey King fought back and forth, and the monster shook his head helplessly, before being taken to the shore by Zhu Bajie and Monkey King. "Nagato Nagato, look at our success." Both Monkey King and Zhu Bajie both had joy on their faces. They didn''t expect this thing to be so simple! If Nagato enjoys the tranquility of this moment, he is practicing his own cultivation level at this moment, holding his breath to meditate, he suddenly heard the voices of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, opened his eyes and looked. By the time the two had captured the monster, they were slowly walking towards them. Nagato smiled and stood up directly, feeling a relief at this moment.If I had caught the monster like this, I would have caught the monster.The two of them are still unstable, and they still need to let them slowly temper themselves. Xuanzang had been cuddling closely with the little black cat all the time. At this moment, seeing the two of them had caught the monster, he slowly secretly swore in his heart.Don''t provoke these two people yourself, or else you will have your own fruit to eat in the future, and you will have to depend on them in the future, otherwise he will not be sure of what happens... 3401 Chapter 412: Compassionate You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie and Monkey King were controlling the monster at this moment, while Monkey King took a vellus hair from the back of his head and blew it into a rope. Now that the monster is bound, and Monkey King''s rope carries his own mana, so the monster cannot break free. In fact, this was also the fact that Sun Wukong had only recently penetrated it. He never understood it at the time, and he always thought that Guanyin Bodhisattva was harmful to him at the time, but he did not expect that he really helped himself. This monster can only be controlled there, and there is no other way. At this time, Monkey King said to them: "Now that he has been caught, what should I do?" At the moment Xuanzang is watching the excitement there, but he is still praying, dont let this person join them, after all, it is scary enough to have Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie now. If this person joins them again, Xuanzang I cant wait to pick up my luggage and leave quickly. However, Zhu Bajie and Monkey King were looking forward to it. After all, such a monster appeared for no reason, and then on their way forward, Zhu Bajie was almost captured by him. In fact, Zhu Bajie wanted to make this monster suffer a bit. But now the most anxious thing is to count Guanyin Bodhisattva.At this moment, he once again used his spiritual sense to send his voice to Nagato. Nagato was about to say something at the moment, but he heard the voice again. "Nagato, why did you just ignore me when I spoke to you, but I know you must have heard them all. This monster is a general rolling shutter who has been demoted to the world. In fact, there is no major fault at all, but never move. Kill Nian is good." After listening to Nagato, he still didn''t agree. Why did Guanyin Bodhisattva always think he would do something bad?I don''t want to kill myself. They pointed to the monster and said to him: "I see you, although you look like a monster now, I am afraid you are not a monster? You told us all your previous stories, and we can let you go." This monster has obviously been arrested now, but he is still very arrogant there. Although he is tied there, he is born with a cold look. This is Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, both of them can''t understand his appearance. "What else can you be cold? You are caught by the two of us now." "Yes, do you still have to taste my old grandson''s golden hoop stick again? See if you will be so cold. I advise you to answer quickly while Nagato asks you, or else Then there will be hello fruit." When the monster heard them say this, he was still very firm and undaunted at the moment. "Now I have become a prisoner of the ranks. I want to kill or slash as you please." Nagato saw that this person was indeed a bit sturdy, but they had another character with this Monkey King and Zhu Bajie. He nodded there at this time. "I''m just asking you to talk about where you came from, and why did you get here, and why did you stop us from moving forward? Isn''t it convenient for you to talk about this?" Novels www.xs8. net After they had just finished talking to the monster, they motioned to Monkey King to let him open the rope. Monkey King is a little puzzled. What if the monster runs away after the rope is opened?But he looked at Nagato''s gesture, and looked at Nagato''s decision. At this moment, he could only shook his head and took the rope back. This monster obviously has his own dignity, and he has just been caught, so he naturally feels that it doesn''t matter if he wants to kill or cut, why bother to say where he came from?But he didn''t expect them to treat him so much, and he actually felt respect. There was something moved that he couldn''t tell for a while, and he just got up right now, both Monkey and Zhu Bajie were panicked, thinking that the monster was going to run. But the next second this monster stood up and bowed to Nagato. Nagato nodded when he saw it. He knew that this monster had lost the mood he had before, and the moment he was able to tell everything. After the monster saluted, he stood there and said to Nagato: "I didn''t expect that I have become like this now. You can still give me respect. Then I will tell you what happened before. Thing." In fact, I was also the god in the sky before. I was demoted to the earth only because I broke the glazed lamp during the meeting. But after being demoted to the earth, I plunged into this Liusha River and became such a hideous monster.I thought I had become like this all my life, but I did not expect to meet you, and received the respect that I have never received before. This monster was actually a little moved at this moment, and after Zhu Bajie and Monkey King heard about it, they secretly agreed there. They didn''t expect this monster to have a similar situation to Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie seemed to have seen someone of the same way. At this moment, the old tearful, went straight to hold this monster''s hand. "Unexpectedly, we are in the same way. We both have the same situation. It seems that the two of us are really hard brothers." Zhu Bajie was there to tell his story with the monster, and the monster was very moved after hearing it. At this moment, the two embraced, and then they cried face to face. At this moment, it was very sad with a nose and tears. of. But for some reason, they and Monkey King looked very funny, but they didn''t expect it to become a famous scene between the two people. But now Xuanzang looked at everything, and now he stood up. He felt that it was time to take some actions.He walked to Nagato. After that, he tugged Nagato''s sleeve with his hand. "Since Nagato now knows that he and Bajie are in the same situation, he is very pitiful, so let him go back. Besides, if you don''t talk about it, we still have to move on to the west, I''m afraid Its been a lot of time now." After all, Xuanzang had been with Nagato for a long time. He naturally knew the temperament of Nagato, so at this moment, he was talking about what Nagato wanted to hear in the direction that Nagato wanted. Nagato nodded. "Don''t worry, we will be able to proceed immediately." Xuanzang was very happy after hearing it. Since Nagato had said this to himself, it was not proof that he had listened to his words completely.At this moment, he went to the side to watch the excitement leisurely... 3402 Chapter 413: Sha Wujing You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now Zhu Bajie and it is no wonder that the two are still there talking about the past of the previous two. The more they talk, the more the topic becomes. This is because Nagato can''t see it, so he motioned to Monkey King to pass. Sun Wukong naturally understood what Nagato meant, and walked over to the two of them and said, "Are you two alright? You must remember that we are there next to you." Zhu Bajie just lost control of his emotions for a while, thinking about the tragic past before, and this monster had the same situation as himself, and felt even more pity with him, and even chatted with this monster very speculatively for a while. If it weren''t for Monkey King to bother him, they might be able to talk for a few more hours. Zhu Bajie stood up and tidied himself up, only to realize that he had just cried and burst into tears. At this time, Nagato walked in front of the monster. "Your situation is the same as that of Zhu Bajie. You two are also relatively pitiful. Now we are going to the West together. I wonder if you are willing to go with us?" The monster was always ecstatic after hearing it, but he wiped his tears, and some even suspected that he had heard it wrong. "Really? You really want me to go with you." Nagato nodded again at this moment, and Zhu Bajie was the happiest person who heard this. Zhu Bajie was very happy when he heard it, and then he hugged the two monsters together. Originally Xuanzang was still watching a play next to him. He was originally very happy. It seems that they can continue on the road, and this monster will not follow them. Nagato had already promised himself just now, but why now The monster also accepted it. Xuanzang didn''t care about anything else at this moment, he was very angry, and went straight to question Nagato. "Nagato, what''s the situation? You just promised me that you want to put it back?" At this moment, Nagato just wanted to say something, but the monster said directly: "Let me go with you. Since I was demoted, I have lived the life of this monster every day. Not only did I receive respect, but I also received a completely different feeling from before. This feeling made me very happy, completely different from before." Nagato could see that Monk Sha still wanted to go with him.But Xuanzang shook his head at this moment. "I think we now have Monkey King and Zhu Bajie. The two are enough. Besides, isn''t Monkey King very powerful? Why do you need one more person now. I have advised you last time. If there is a team, there are too many people. Doing more will be troublesome." Xuanzang was actually afraid that the three of them would work together to hurt himself. Wouldn''t he be able to ravage himself as he wanted them to ravage him?Xuanzang snorted coldly. "And Nagato, think about it, should we meet a monster in the future and let him join us?" Chang An shook his head, but he knew what Xuanzang was worried about. "I can assure you that he is definitely the last one to join us, and we won''t have any other worries. And if you think about what happened last time, if you were taken away, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie are still unable to Protecting you, now that one of them can protect you together with the three of them, wouldnt it be a good thing." After Nagato said this at this moment, Xuanzang was speechless. This was the words of Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie who also echoed Nagato. Xuanzang sighed after all, but he had no choice but to agree. After Nagato saw his consent, he said to Xuanzang: "He has joined, so you can give it a name, just like Bajie and Wukong, you can''t always call him a monster." Xuanzang was very helpless at the moment, after all, he was a little weak alone. "The inside is called Wujing. The six roots are pure. And you are in this Liusha River, so you are called Sha Wujing." This monster had never thought that after he was demoted from the sky, he would have a new name. He was very happy at the moment, and he directly bowed to Xuanzang. At this moment, Zhu Bajie happily said to Sha Wujing: "From then on, you will be our junior, and Xuanzang will be our master. Although he seems to be a human and is relatively timid, There are still so many advantages." Zhu Bajie said very reluctantly at the moment.However, this caused the Monkey King to strongly agree. At this moment, the two of them pulled Sha Wujing aside and whispered to him... Xuanzang was a little embarrassed standing there at the moment. He could only pretend to be calm there. In fact, he still complained about Nagato, but he couldn''t stop the decision under Nagato. Xuanzang sighed and went back, not knowing why the current Nagato felt a little pitiful when seeing Xuanzang''s back. Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at all this behind his back, and was very pleased at this moment. Although Nagato did not respond to him, he did exactly what he said, and he also let out a deep, long sigh of relief. But now this situation is beyond his control, he still feels that there are many hidden dangers in it, but now his mana is not equal to Nagato, so he can''t do much... At this moment, Nagato walked towards Zhu Bajie and Monkey King and they said to them: "Anyway, what do you think of Xuanzang, but your mission this time is to protect Xuanzang, so you should not be here either. Say something more, I have something to leave for a while, so protect Xuanzang." The three of Sun Wukong nodded, and then walked towards Xuanzang. At this time, Nagato had disappeared an instant after casting the spell. Xuanzang was sulking there, and he didn''t understand why Nagato did this, but when he saw that Nagato had disappeared, he was very panicked at the moment. The three of Monkey King walked towards them. At this moment, Monkey King still had that kind of smile on his face. At this moment, Xuanzang felt that he was afraid that he would be cold? "Nagato Nagato, where are you going?" Xuanzang was in a panic, but at this time, Sun Wukong recovered his plain face and said to Xuanzang, "What are you afraid of? We are not protecting you. Nagato will come back soon if something happens. " After Xuanzang finished listening, he nodded and sat there quietly, but he faced these three people who said that people were not people, and that they were monsters or his own apprentices. awkward.At this moment, he felt like sitting on pins and needles... 3403 Chapter 414: Crossing the River Smoothly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the situation very well, and finally nodded, very pleased.At this moment, someone always appeared in front of him, and Guanyin Bodhisattva naturally knew who he was. However, he was still a little angry because of the matter just now. After all, Nagato clearly heard what he said, but he did not respond to himself at all, making himself worried. "Yeah, you can still come to me. You seem to have not heard the words I said to you just now." Nagato didn''t expect this Guanyin Bodhisattva to be such a stingy person, but Nagato is that Nagato thought his appearance was a bit funny. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva looked at Nagato who was laughing at him at the moment, and he was a little angry. It was obvious that he ignored him just now, but now he is looking for him. "Nagato, I think my mana is inferior to you, but you can''t laugh at me casually." Nagato shook his head, not expecting that the misunderstanding between him and Guanyin Bodhisattva was so deep. "You misunderstood, I didn''t come to you this time to laugh at you, but it''s really funny to look at you. I came to you this time, really want to talk to you, you don''t have to keep following We are now, things are indeed proceeding in the direction you have set, if there is something, you can use your divine consciousness to transmit it to me. Or if something happens, I will naturally send Monkey King to find you.So you don''t have to follow us all the time. I can see that you are tired after following us." Guanyin Bodhisattva was actually very happy to hear Nagato say this. After all, he has been following along, and he cant help with anything. At this moment, he nodded to Nagato and felt that this method was very good. But he still had some feelings as to whether Nagato was trying to set himself up. "What you said is true? Wouldn''t you frame me here?" Nagato smiled. "Your ability is no match for me. I frame you. Do you think I have that necessary?" Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, and then he felt that it was true, so he didn''t have to stay here now, if they really had something to do, they would naturally come to him. Guanyin Bodhisattva waved his hand to Nagato before leaving. He always turned back after he walked a few steps. Nagato thought he regretted it, but he did not expect that Guanyin Bodhisattva threw one to him. Little gourd. "This gourd bottle will become huge as long as you exert mana. You can also sit on it to cross the river, otherwise you will not be able to survive the current level of Liusha River, but you don''t have to thank you." Nagato was holding this gourd, and he felt a bit interesting. He didnt expect this Guanyin Bodhisattva to think of even this point. Even Nagato had forgotten about this matter. After that, he looked at the gourd and looked at this Guanyin Bodhisattva The place where he left, now the Guanyin Bodhisattva has left, and he is completely gone. Xuanzang and Zhu Bajie Sun Wukong were waiting to look at each other, and he was still very scared now, and he did not dare to say anything, but Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha had been talking very happily. "Think about how prestigious we were in the Heavenly Court before, but we were demoted to the world just because we did something wrong. Hey, think about it before and think about it now. It''s really a big difference." "Yes, yes, I was very prestigious at the beginning, but now I can only be a monster after he has fallen to the world. It is very different from before. And it has never been respected." Xuefu Novel www.xuefu168.com Sun Wukong was standing aside. Although he was also suffering from the court, he didn''t want to say more. After all, he is no longer who he was at the beginning. At this moment, he was looking forward to Nagato''s return. After all, how to cross the Liusha River is still a very annoying thing. Also looking forward to the return of Nagato is Xuanzang. Although they are chatting very happily now, Xuanzang, who does not have Nagato, always feels that there is danger surrounding him. In an instant, Nagato came back directly. After he came back, he saw that the scene was still harmonious, so he nodded. Xuanzang was so excited when he saw them coming back, he ran to Nagato, but his excited expression suddenly became serious. "Nagato, what did you do? Why did you leave without telling me when you left?" Nagato was helpless. "Okay, well, don''t worry about this anymore. Now that I have returned, let''s cross the river and move on." They gathered everyone together, but now crossing the river is a problem. After all, there are no ships or anything at all. At this moment, Nagato directly took out the gourd and directly injected his mana into it, and saw that the gourd grew bigger and bigger, and the gourd flew into the water. When Xuanzang saw the gourd immersed in the water, he sighed there. The water flow was so high and the gourd was immersed in the water, it would only be floated away, but what he didn''t expect was that the gourd would stay there after being immersed in the water. No matter how good the current is, this gourd just won''t move. Sun Wukong and others thought this was normal, but Xuanzang found it strange. Nagato said to everyone disapprovingly: "Everyone, come up quickly. Let''s sit on the gourd and reach the opposite side of the river. Let''s continue on our way." Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha helped Xuanzang up. Xuanzang thought that he would swing very side-to-side when he was above the gourd, but he didn''t expect it to be very calm, and even the gourd was very comfortable. Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were all up at this moment, Monkey King directly used his mana to fly in the sky, and at this time the gourd finally moved.They took the Hulu directly across the river safely. After crossing the river, all the people slowly got off the gourd. Nagato saw that everyone landed safely, and the gourd fell into his hands after spreading out his hands.Then put it away. Everyone continued on, Nagato still rode his tiger.At this moment, Monkey King was leading the way, but what Nagato didn''t expect was that after crossing the Liusha River, there would be another mountain forest. At this moment, the mountain forest was rugged and difficult to walk, and it was raining from time to time, which made Zhu Bajie complain. "You go slower, I''m no better than you and me holding the master''s horse, and the weather is also bad, now my old pig is hungry. When everyone heard Zhu Bajie say this, they all stopped, and at this moment they turned their heads to look at him... 3404 Chapter 415: The Temptation of Guanyin You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie saw that everyone turned back to look at him. At this moment, he was a little scared. At this moment, he couldn''t say anything when he complained.I can only follow everyone on silently... After Guanyin Bodhisattva returned, it happened when the old mother Lishan came to see him. At this moment, the two of them were talking there, and they were very happy with each other. But Guanyin Bodhisattva always feels that although they have all reunited now, they should still take a good look at their details and see if they can withstand the test. If they cannot withstand the test, the road to the west is also available. Full of danger, I am afraid they will eventually fail. Guanyin Bodhisattva always gave all his considerations to the old mother Lishan. After hearing this, the old mother Lishan nodded to Guanyin Bodhisattva. "I think your considerations are also very right, and do you know? Before I came to you, I passed through a place, and met several people, Tang Seng, master and apprentice. I think that Pig Bajie has some unchanging hearts, indeed It should be tested well." But now there is no way, Guanyin Bodhisattva can only shake his head there at this moment. But the old mother Lishan had a trick. He had been in contact with the Tang monk and his apprentice, and naturally knew the details of the Tang monk and his apprentice, so he quietly talked a lot beside this Guanyin Bodhisattva. Guanyin Bodhisattva was also helpless from the beginning, but was very proud later. "This method is really good. Why don''t we implement it immediately." On the other side, the Tang monk and his apprentice continued to move forward. They went through several twists and turns in the mountains and forests, and finally walked to a slightly flat place, and they saw a house with a large courtyard.It seems that I can take a break soon. The first person I saw was Monkey King, but Monkey King always felt disapproving, but after seeing it, Zhu Bajie yelled in excitement. "Nagato, look at you, Master, there is someone in front of you, and there is still smoke in the chimney of that person. It seems that our luck is not bad." Everyone saw this small house, and even Xuanzang was very happy. Everyone walked more vigorously than before. They walked forward quickly and quickly arrived at the house. They knocked on the door, but a woman opened the door, and seeing them look like this, she also appeared a little scared. Xuanzang and the old woman from Changmen had been explaining for a long time, and it was the old woman who finally let them in. They always sit there after they go in, but the old woman shows them tea.I also asked them where they came from. Nagato motioned to Xuanzang, let him speak. "We came from Datang in the East, and then we are going to the West." The old woman nodded when she heard it.At that time, like Nagato and others, he narrated his situation. "I am an old woman sitting here. You have seen it. The courtyard house in my house is quite large, but my husband has passed away. Now only me and my three daughters are left." When the old woman said, she clapped her hands, and his three daughters came out one by one under the bead curtain. All of these three daughters look like gods, each one is gorgeously dressed, and they have very good personalities.At the moment there was a smile.Starting Point Novel Network www.qidiantxt.com The old woman said to them: "Daughters, this is the elder from Datang. You should give them a good gift." The three daughters saluted them, and they were still smiling. Xuanzang Nagato, Monk Sha, and Monkey King didnt take it seriously after seeing them. Only Zhu Bajie, after seeing them, almost didnt drool. At this moment, his eyes were straight, staring at the three women. Can''t do without eyes. The old woman smiled when she saw Zhu Bajie''s situation. "Several elders, your passing here is also your luck. All of my three daughters are like gods, but you have also seen such a remote place in our place, but there is no shortage of silk and silk in our family. If you If you can stay as my son-in-law, these things are yours." Xuanzang shook his head again and again after hearing this. "Thank you for your kindness, but we still have things to do when we go to the West. Besides, we are monks and we can''t do such things." Sha Wujing and Sun Wukong nodded there at the moment, and they also knew their identities.It was Zhu Bajie, who complained there at the moment. "Master, why did you refuse so quickly? We are having a good talk with others, why do you directly refuse their kindness?" Xuanzang saw him like this, and at this moment, he was reprimanding him there. "You are now my apprentice, and you have also become a monk over there, so you can''t easily think about this kind of thing. And that is..." Xuanzang had been teaching Zhu Bajie there all the time, and at this moment the whole room was filled with Xuanzang''s voice. At this time, the old woman finally couldn''t listen to it. He didn''t expect Xuanzang to be able to say so, so he quickly changed the subject. "Okay, well, you don''t need to draw conclusions directly on this matter. You can stay here for a little longer and wait until the time comes. I will prepare some food for you first." Xuanzang Nagato and others were naturally very happy when they heard it. At this moment, they saluted the old woman again, and the old woman slowly took her daughter out. Zhu Bajie was very disappointed at the moment when he saw this situation. If he really could, he really wanted to take these three women as his own. After all, these three women all looked very beautiful. Since the old woman took her three daughters out, Zhu Bajie has been in this room for a while, and she may have already flown away with the three daughters. Monkey King saw him like this, and afterwards he secretly smiled there.How could he not see all this. "Master Nagato, since this Zhu Bajie wants to stay, don''t let him stay. Anyway, we will not be short of him when we go this time. If there is him, it will be a burden." Xuanzang didn''t want to involve them in matters there. After all, he was just an ordinary person, and he didn''t care about them at all. At this moment, he looked at Nagato helplessly. At this moment, Nagato said, "I think this is feasible. If you can, Ba Jie will stay. Anyway, I don''t think you are willing to move on with us." After Zhu Bajie heard it, he started to argue there, and then left the house pretending to go out to feed the horse... 3405 Chapter 416: Insatiable Pig Bajie You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato saw Zhu Bajie leave, he blinked at Monkey King. Monkey King was already clever and knew what Nagato meant, and at this moment he also pretended to go out. Xuanzang disagrees, he even felt that if Zhu Bajie stayed, it would be a good thing for himself.He could see that since Nagato accepted this monk Sha, monk Sha''s personality is very good, should not be a threat to himself, but the only people who can threaten him are the Monkey King and Zhu Bajie. It is actually good for one of them to stay here now, but he couldn''t show it on the surface, so he shook his head there and said nothing. After Zhu Bajie went out, he was walking in this courtyard.I kept complaining there. "Hey, these masters and brothers really can''t think of three such beautiful beauties. Getting married with them is simply a blessing from the cultivation of the previous life. Even if they are still there, they disagree. My old pig will also be with them. " Zhu Bajie lowered his head and sighed there as he walked forward, when he suddenly saw the old woman.He hurried to the old woman. Zhu Bajie looked at the old woman with a smile. "Don''t worry about what my master said just now. After all, your three daughters are so beautiful and it is our blessing to be able to marry them." The old woman saw that Zhu Bajie seemed to be interested in her daughter, and then said to him: "Look at how stupid you are, I''m afraid that you have a bad heart for my three daughters." Zhu Bajieshang was there, smiling silly. And this old woman was embarrassed. "But when you look like you, I am afraid that my three daughters are a little scared. When they are unwilling, then I can''t help it." After Zhu Bajie heard this, he felt a little flustered, and began to sell himself to the old woman, saying that he was very capable and strong, and it was good to be sincere. After the old woman heard it, she laughed there.He promised Zhu Bajie to go back and say a few more words for him.Then he planned to leave. "Mother, you must remember to say a few good things." When the old woman heard it, she had a body shape, and then solemnly promised him, and then left with a smile... Zhu Bajie looked at the back of the old woman leaving. At the moment, he was smiling from ear to ear. If one of her three daughters could marry him by then, it would have been cultivated in his predecessors. Blessed. But what he didn''t know was that all of this was actually being watched. At this moment, Monkey King turned into a small flying insect. The scene just now was clearly seen, and it flew back at this moment. After he returned, he told everyone about all this, which caused Sha Wujing''s dissatisfaction.At this moment, Xuanzang was already about to steal the joy after hearing it, but he was still like Sha Wujing, with dissatisfaction on the surface, and Zhu Bajie berated there. It was already dark, and Zhu Bajie returned. At the moment, Zhu Bajie still had a depressed face.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxs.com Sun Wukong said to Zhu Bajie: "Junior, you can count as coming back, how is the horse feeding?" Zhu Bajie fumbled and answered questions there, while Monkey King, Nagato and others were there now laughing.This made Zhu Bajie a little nervous. "Don''t pretend to be there anymore. You have already called people your mother. Why don''t you stay here and pretend to be there with us." Zhu Bajie was still arguing there, but at this time the old woman came in directly. "Elders, how are your discussions? Which daughter will stay with me?" At this time, everyone smiled and looked at Zhu Bajie. At this moment, Sun Wukong said: "We have already discussed it. Just Zhu Bajie. He already likes your daughter." After hearing this, the old woman nodded to them, and then asked them to go with him for the evening fast. Although Zhu Bajie was very happy after hearing the news, he still pretended to be there. "Don''t make fun of me there, this matter can be discussed." Sun Wukong didn''t want to say anything to him anymore, so he recorded all the words he had seen him talking to the old woman, and said all of them. Zhu Bajie was speechless at the moment, so he didn''t say anything... After finishing the evening fast, Nagato and Xuanzang went back, and Zhu Bajie was taken away by the old woman.When Zhu Bajie and the old woman left, they smiled very happy, and they arrived in the hall with the old woman. The old woman said to Zhu Bajie, "I have three daughters, but you only have one. It is impossible for me to marry all three daughters to you, so this makes me feel distressed." Zhu Bajie is a lascivious, and he is insatiable, and at the moment he is there smiling and saying to the old woman: "That''s not as good as the old woman, you first marry me all your three daughters, you have to believe me It will be good to them." The old woman shook her head. At this moment, he was reprimanding him for being too greedy. Zhu Bajie was afraid of making the old woman anxious. None of the old women would marry their daughters to herself, so it was Ask the old woman to forgive me there. The old woman sighed, reached out her hand, picked up a hijab and gave it to Zhu Bajie. "Let''s do it, you cover your head first. Then hit the sky and get married. My three daughters are in front of you. If you catch anyone, you will marry you. How good is this?" When Zhu Bajie heard that the old woman was not angry anymore, he even thought of this method. He was very satisfied and directly took the hijab and put it on his head, urging the old woman to let her daughter come out quickly. He couldn''t wait, he was in the hijab. His face below has bloomed with a smile. These three daughters all came out one after another. At this moment, they all stood in front of Zhu Bajie, one by one, walking in front of Zhu Bajie... On the other hand, after Nagato and Xuanzang went back, Sha Wujing was still very angry, and he said, "I still cherished him before, but I didnt expect him to be such a person, and he was greedy for a momentary beauty. He has already fulfilled our mission. How can he be considered a monk after he has followed the master, and even dare to do such a thing." At this moment Xuanzang nodded angrily to agree with Sha Wujing, but his heart was already happy.When Nagato and Wukong looked at each other and smiled, they naturally knew that all this was a trap!.. 3406 Chapter 417: Playing tricks on pigs You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this hall.Zhu Bajie was very busy, he had already covered his hijab, but he could still see these three beauties passing by in front of him. But whenever Zhu Bajie wanted to catch, those beauties always ran past him at once, and he couldn''t catch any of them. Later, he fell directly to the ground in embarrassment. He took off the hijab directly, and the three beauties returned to the room one by one, and Zhu Bajie sighed again and again at this moment. "Mother, what can I do? Why do they run so fast one by one, I can''t catch each one." The old woman also shook her head at this moment, saying that there was no way. He was there complaining that he was so incompetent, that even a few small women could not be caught at all, and he might not be able to achieve great things in the future. Zhu Bajie prayed there, so she knelt down for the old woman, begging her to give herself another chance, the old woman could not help seeing the pitiful appearance of Zhu Bajie. "Well, each of my three daughters knit a pearl undershirt. Why don''t you try it on. If you can wear one of them, then my daughter will follow you too. ." After Zhu Bajie heard it, he always felt that this idea was very good. At this moment, he nodded and asked the old lady to call her daughter out quickly. He wanted to try the pearl undershirt quickly. If it succeeded, wouldn''t it be beautiful! The old woman clapped her hands again, and the three daughters came forward with their own pearl undershirts, and Zhu Bajie smiled after seeing them. The eldest daughter took off her pearl undershirt directly, and put it on Zhu Bajie at this moment. Zhu Bajie was very surprised at the moment. The size was actually suitable for him. He looked at the eldest daughter of the old lady with a smile and felt that Be sure of yourself. I saw these people all watching him smiling. He thought that these people were also happy for him, but he didn''t expect that the pearl undershirt he put on would always get tighter in the next second. "Mother-in-law, what is going on? Why is this pearl undershirt getting tighter?" The old woman still smiled at him, saying nothing.But slowly they always recovered the prototype, it turned out that this Guanyin Bodhisattva, Lishan old mother and several others pretended to be together. This knitted sweatshirt turned directly into a net-like thing, directly hanging Zhu Bajie, and at this moment Zhu Bajie was hung from the tree. "Help, help, brother and brother, Nagato, come and save me." Zhu Bajie kept shouting there. At this moment, he really regretted that he hadn''t done it at the beginning, but now it''s useless to think about it. Now that he has reached this point, he can only call Nagato and others to rescue him. But now the sky is dark, no matter how he shouts, no one will answer him.He can only sigh while shouting there... Early in the morning of the second day, after Nagato and others woke up, they saw that they were sleeping in the wilderness again. At this time, Sha Wujing was very confused, but they had experienced it once and felt very normal. And since the beginning, he and Monkey King knew who these people were, and all this was a scam after all, so they wouldn''t care at all, but this Tang Seng was very surprised at the moment. "What''s the situation? How come we slept directly in the wilderness as soon as we woke up. We obviously lived in the house yesterday." Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com And at this moment, Tang Seng just finished his question, but he heard a very feeble and weak voice of help. He said to everyone: "Have you heard anyone calling for help? Let''s go and take a look. ." Nagato and Monkey King were not in a hurry, but Tang Seng and Monk Sha hurriedly went, and they went to take a look and saw Zhu Bajie. They were even more surprised at this moment. But the two thoughts were different. Tang Seng thought that Pig Bajie had clearly stayed in the house?Why are they now hung from a tree? However, the monk Sha felt that this Zhu Bajie was more than guilty. Hanging from the tree at this moment, he was very relieved. Zhu Bajie is always very kind after seeing the two. "Master, brother, hurry up and save me. I have been hanging on this tree all night. I''m about to collapse." Tang Seng saw him like this, very unclear, but how could he put him down? At this moment, he looked at the monk Sha. Monk Sha was very angry and didn''t want to put it down at all, but Nagato and Monkey King slowly walked over. At this moment, they were walking and laughing. It was so funny seeing Zhu Bajie look like this. "Isn''t this my junior brother Bajie? Didn''t you get married with someone in a good manner yesterday? Why were you hung from a tree in such embarrassment today? Hahahaha." Nagato also echoed there. "Yes, yes, why are you so embarrassed now?" Zhu Bajie confessed his mistake to them there, and told them that he would never dare to do it again next time, and would never move his crooked mind a little bit. To Nagato and others, he said that his intestines were already regrettable. Nagato saw that he had been hanged for a night, and he should have a long memory, so he said to Monkey King, "Let it be put down in Wukong, now he should also have a long memory." Monkey King just pointed his finger at this moment, and Zhu Bajie was put down. At this moment, Zhu Bajie finally fell to the ground, full of joy. After that, he bowed to Nagato and the others, and said to them: "I was wrong, I won''t dare again next time." Nagato didnt pay attention to him at all. Only Monk Sha said to him, I think you are too. You dont have the courage to have this guilty heart. At the beginning I persuaded you not to listen. Who is to blame? Huh" At the moment Zhu Bajie was flattering there to please Nagato and others, but Nagato himself ignored him at all.As he continued to move forward, Zhu Bajie could only follow behind him in a whisper. After all, the days will be long and everyone should be able to forgive him. After the Guanyin Bodhisattva and the old mother Lishan shook their heads there, he still felt that this temptation was really interesting. He didn''t expect that this Zhu Bajie was really just like what the old mother Lishan said. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that as you said, this Zhu Bajie is really unchanging, but this time thanks to my mother, he should have learned this lesson, and he should have a long memory." The old mother Lishan was also smiling there at the moment, talking with Guanyin Bodhisattva about this matter, but overall this matter is still very good, except for Zhu Bajie, everyone is doing very well... .. 3407 Chapter 418 Ginseng Fruit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and the others continued to move forward, and at this time, Monkey King went up the tree to see what was in front of him. After he saw it, he was very happy and jumped down quickly. "Good news, good news, I see a Taoist temple not far ahead, so we can stop there for a while." Everyone was very happy when they heard it, but Nagato continued to sit on the horse. At this moment, although the little black cat was following him, he still closed his eyes, but he was probably the only one riding a horse with his eyes closed. He is now penetrating some things about his practice, so now he closes his eyes and slowly uses his spiritual consciousness to penetrate, but he naturally heard what the Monkey King said, and he looked at the next thing. , I''m afraid it will be another hardship, Nagato shook his head inadvertently. But Tang Seng and others were very happy.After all, they now have a good place to take a break, and within the Taoist Temple, they may also have something to eat and shelter, and they don''t need to sleep in the wild today. Tang Seng and several people walked forward, and soon walked to this Taoist temple, and two little fairies came out to welcome them in.The two fairies are enthusiastic, you look at me and I look at you, but they are welcome to enter. The master of their house just left, and before leaving, he told them that a group of people would come here soon, and it was a monk from the east. The two little shepherd boys saw that they were the monk, so they didnt say much. What, a smile greeted them and welcomed them in. After the Tang Seng settled down here, he always let Zhu Bajie burn wood for cooking, and asked Monkey King to walk the horse. Monk Sha continued to look at their luggage. Nagato and Tang Seng sat here to rest. But Nagato said to the Tang Seng, "I''ll go with the little black cat to take a look outside. You can sit here and have a good rest." Nagato went out, and had fun with the little black cat in the yard. The two Taoists naturally got the entrustment of their masters. Before their masters left, they told them that if the monk really came from the Great Tang of the East, it means that he is his old friend, and in this Taoist temple, It has ginseng fruit, which is called grass Huandan, so I asked him to give two to the monk as a gift. At this moment, the two little monks followed the instructions of the master and went back quickly. After that, they talked in the room. "Brother, it seems that they really came from Eastern Datang, then we should listen to the master''s instructions and give them two ginseng fruits to eat." "But the master only told this Tang Seng, not to others, and what will his apprentice do then? You can''t just give the fruit to his master in front of his apprentice." "Senior brother, dont worry, Ive just watched it. His disciples are busy now, and only this Tang monk is sitting there alone. We hurriedly gave him fruit and gave it to him, so that his disciples can I won''t find out." The two people reached a consensus and were very satisfied at the moment, and then they wanted to go and eat ginseng fruit for Tang Xuanzang.When the two of them had just walked a few steps, they came back and took the golden striker and the two looked at each other, and they had forgotten this thing before. But all the conversation between the two was heard by this Zhu Bajie. At this moment, Zhu Bajie was very angry, but he still felt very puzzled, what on earth was it that made these two people say so mysterious, and it was still there secretly.510 Literature www.510wx.com The two people were very quick. They hit two ginseng fruit with the golden hammer, and at the moment they gave it to the Tang monk on the plate. The Tang monk was very happy when he saw the two people coming by sitting in the room alone. After the two people, like Monk Tang Tang, gave a ceremony, they put the ginseng fruit in front of Monk Tang. "This is the fruit we hit. You can taste one. It was also explained by my master before leaving and said that I would give you two fruit." After Tang Seng saw it, he was frightened. How could this be a child if he was a child?At this moment, he quickly went down to the side and chanted the sutras there with his eyes closed, not even daring to look at it. He was still reprimanding them there. It was too scary to be able to eat children. After calming down, he began to reprimand them. The two Taoists began to explain to the Tang Seng, but the Tang Seng was too terrible. I was able to speak, and what I said was reasonable, and the two Taoists were speechless. The two Taoists reluctantly took the fruit back. At this moment, the two placed the fruit in their room and sat there sighing repeatedly, not knowing what to do. "Senior brother, how good is this? It seems that Monk Tang doesn''t know the goods at all, and doesn''t want to eat this fruit and this fruit after being picked from the tree. I''m afraid it will be bad after a while. "Actually... I have an idea, but I just don''t know if you agree with it?" "Senior brother, don''t talk about it, hurry up and talk about your method." "Then... it''s better to eat for the two of us." At this moment, the two of them discussed there, and then both of them came to the same answer, and then nodded, one of them took one and ate there at this moment, all of which was still in the eyes of Zhu Bajie, and at this moment he was Very annoyed. Obviously this food is for his master, even if his master doesn''t eat it, shouldn''t they give it to them?But why did he let the two of them eat? Zhu Bajie was already very angry at this moment, and he didn''t even want to cook anymore. He saw that his brother Sun Wukong was also back at this time, so he beckoned to let Sun Wukong come over. Monkey King was curious about what he was doing to take care of himself, so he walked over. "What''s the matter? Ba Jie? Didn''t the master let you cook? Did you encounter any difficulties in cooking?" At this moment, Zhu Bajie hurriedly closed the door and quietly faced him. Sun Wukong said, "Brother, you dont know that this matter is too much. The two little boys just took two ginseng fruits to the master. Master didnt know. They took them back and ate them on their own. You said that we are also the masters apprentices. Shouldnt the master give it to us if he doesnt eat it?" After Sun Wukong heard it, he nodded, and he was always so familiar with ginseng fruit, and finally realized that ginseng fruit is not the same as the herb?Most people can live longer after eating it. This is really the so-called immortality... 3408 Chapter 419 Nagatos Wrath You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But now that Zhu Bajie saw Monkey King, he was obviously moved, but he had been lobbying Monkey King there, and Monkey King finally agreed to him at this moment. After that, Monkey King was going to the backyard, but after Monkey King had just walked a few steps, Zhu Bajie stopped him. "What the hell are you idiot doing? Didn''t you ask me to pick ginseng fruit? What are you stopping me for now?" At this moment, Zhu Bajie smiled and said to Sun Wukong: "Brother, I just remembered something. I think they took something called a golden hammer before they took it off, so I''m afraid when you go. You have to take that thing too." They are now adjacent to the room of the two little Dao Tongs. At this moment, the Zhu Bajie pointed at him, and Monkey King went straight into the room and took the golden hammer and ran into the backyard. This Pig Bajie is smiling here at the moment. If this Monkey King is really successful and he has something to eat, he is not in the mood to do anything at this moment, sitting there smiling, as if he has eaten ginseng fruit. general. Nagato is sitting in this yard, with the little black cat at this moment, but he is still meditating there now. After all, he is about to break through. It is a critical period, and his spiritual consciousness is also more chaotic, and he needs He used his infuriating energy to maintain, but at this moment, he suddenly felt his heart tighten and felt that something big had happened. Nagato squeezed his fingers and felt that the event was not good. At this moment, he quickly stood up and went to the backyard of this Taoist temple. At this moment, Monkey King looked back and forth from behind. He looked at the many fruit trees in the backyard, and he didn''t know which one was the ginseng fruit tree.He watched back and forth and beat back and forth with the golden hammer, but it was useless at all. Monkey King shook his head, and slowly walked deeper. At this moment, he suddenly saw a very tall tree. It was very big and there was a golden light on the tree. Even Monkey King couldnt move his eyes when he saw it. He saw the fruit on the tree as if it were a child. , And then smiled, it seems that this is ginseng fruit. Sun Wukong immediately flew up to the tree and directly took the golden hammer to knock down one. At this moment, he was hit to the ground suddenly. "what are you doing?" Nagato was a little annoyed at the moment. This Monkey King was still relatively immature. Now that he did such a thing, if he didn''t discover it in time, if he did something wrong, he might not be able to make up for it. Sun Wukong realized that they had discovered it at the moment, and they all smiled at Nagato and said, "Didn''t you hear Bajie say that there are ginseng fruits in this yard? I haven''t eaten them and wanted to find one to taste." Nagato was very helpless at the moment, but explained to him the true use of this ginseng fruit and the once-in-a-century experience of this ginseng fruit. It is a very rare thing at all, especially since it can grow as long as it wants, and how can it be easy without the consent of others. Picking food. Later, he warned Monkey King that if he dared to act rashly, he would be rude to him. Monkey King didn''t dare to do anything anymore, and he left at this moment. Nagato felt that it was not appropriate to stay here for long. If he continued to stay here, if the Monkey King did something wrong, it would probably take a lot of time, and it would be difficult to explain it to others.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com Zhu Bajie watched Nagato never come back, and now he was hungry, so he started cooking again, and soon the food was ready, and Monkey King hadnt returned yet, and when he just wanted to call everyone, he just started cooking. came back. He thought that Monkey King would come back happily with ginseng fruit, but when he looked at Monkey King expressionlessly, he asked Monkey King very flatteringly: "How is it? Did you get the ginseng fruit?" Monkey King smiled at Zhu Bajie, and in the next second he directly summoned his golden cudgel and hit the pig Bajie. "Ah... It hurts... Brother, what are you doing? Why are you hitting me with a golden hoop?" Sun Wukong was already out of anger. If it weren''t for this pig, how could he go to the backyard, but Nagato would blame him. After that, he was angry again holding his golden hoop and hitting Zhu Bajie back and forth, but Zhu Bajie was scared to run around. "You idiot, if it weren''t for what you said about ginseng fruit, how could I go to someone''s back mountain, knowing that I met Nagato, and Nagato scolded me, even if I hit you today, Will defuse." Zhu Bajie couldn''t run back and forth with this Monkey King at all. At this moment, he knelt down and begged for mercy. Fortunately, when Nagato and Sha Wujing came, they actually wanted to ask when they could start the meal, but they didn''t expect the two of them to be there Fight here. Nagato was very angry at the moment, and when he was angry, there seemed to be a force around him that wanted to burst out, and it could also involve the people around him. Monkey King and Zhu Bajie had naturally experienced it, but only Sha Wujing had not experienced it. This time even Sha Wujing was also very surprised. "You two are endless, right? You are still fighting here now, what place do you think this is?" Zhu Bajie and Monkey King were separated at this moment, and at this moment, Zhu Bajie paid another salute to Nagato and apologized quickly. At this moment, they saw that the meal was ready, and said to them both: "We will eat today. After dinner, I left overnight." Zhu Bajie was very dissatisfied after hearing this. He said there, "Why don''t we stay here for the night, how tired it is to leave at night? Besides, we can''t see anything on the road at night." Nagato just snorted at this moment, and Zhu Bajie was so frightened that Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to speak anymore, but Sha Wujing made the rounds and told everyone to hurry and eat. This is where they ate, and each has its own mind. Monkey King is very angry. If it weren''t for Zhu Bajie, he wouldn''t do those stupid things, and Zhu Bajie also had dissatisfaction in his heart. Why did he even travel at night?This Tang Seng didn''t take it seriously, and at the moment he was eating there with a smile. Nagato naturally told Tang Seng about the fact that they were going to walk overnight. Tang Seng was also embarrassed when he heard it. After all, he had never suffered such suffering before, and now he has reached this Taoist temple. Why not stay one more night? But he could only think about it in his heart, how could he dare to ask all these words out? At this moment, he could only eat there silently, what Nagato said. Soon they always finished eating, and planned to leave. When the two little fairies saw that they were planning to leave, they started to block... 3409 Chapter 420: The Return of Zhen Yuanzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two little Taoists stood in front of them and said to them: "Masters are already so late now, why do you have to walk overnight? Why don''t we go and live for one day. It will be our master tomorrow. I will be back." But who dares to speak here?They could only look at Nagato one after another. This is because Nagato saw the kindness of the two of them, so they could only stay here for another day. After all, he could see that Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng didnt want to walk overnight. . After Nagato and the others stayed, they gathered everyone in the hall, and the two little boys saw that they were not leaving, and went back to their room to sleep. Zhu Bajie didn''t think it was so late, why did he let them here and not hurry back to sleep. "Nagato, what''s the situation? Why are we all gathered here?" Nagato shook his head at the moment. Nagato thought they had grown a lot, but he didn''t expect that they would still do this kind of thing now. "There is nothing else calling you here today. I just want to tell you a truth. Now you are already the disciples of the Tang Seng, whether you are willing or involuntary, since you have become Tang''s The apprentice should be the same as Tang Seng, knowing what to do and not to do, and stealing things like that is absolutely impossible." Tang Seng heard a question mark, and he didn''t know what happened. Of course he knew it was impossible to steal something like this, and he had never done it before. Why should he listen to it here? Sun Wukong naturally understood that this was for himself and Zhu Bajie, and he could only agree there, but now he was very angry when he saw Zhu Bajie, after all, all this was instigated by him. Zhu Bajie was standing by and he was right at the wrong, so he shut up quietly at this moment, and he felt that now Nagato gathered everyone here to talk, these words are also good, otherwise if he is alone, this Monkey King will definitely find him. Own, I can''t avoid a severe beating. Zhu Bajie even had some luck at this moment, but this is Nagato who saw him like this, so he shook his head there and then said: "What I said to you today I hope you can remember that if you really have something that you shouldn''t do, don''t blame me for being polite at that time. At this moment, Nagato pointed his finger directly. A cup is like that. Shattered." This made Tang Seng extremely scared, and Sha Wujing and Sun Wukong naturally nodded to the Nagato.Stop acting rashly. So Nagato asked them to go back to rest, and Nagato also went back to rest. The night was very peaceful and nothing happened. When I woke up on the second day, Nagato had cleaned up and heard that Zhenyuanzi had returned and was sitting in the hall with Tang Seng, so Nagato also went. Up. After Zhen Yuanzi came back, the first thing was to ask his two Taoists if they had given Tang Seng their ginseng fruit. At this moment, the two Taoists, after looking at me, I look at you, they are facing Zhen Yuanzi. Nodded, Zhen Yuanzi was very pleased to see Tang Seng and chatted with Tang Seng. He knew Tang Seng no longer knew him, but he remembered that Tang Seng was the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, and he was a good friend with him before he was reincarnated. This is when Nagato is also here at this time, and he also feels a little disturbed when he sees how they chat together.But Zhen Yuanzi was very friendly and asked him to sit next to him, and a few people chatted together.The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com Zhen Yuanzi talked about his own ginseng fruit, and said to Tang Seng: "You must have eaten the ginseng fruit my disciple gave you. This ginseng fruit is a good thing, it can prolong your life. Now you are not going to the West. Is it? This is also a good thing for you." Tang Seng shook his head, now he was still scared thinking about it. "You are talking about the fruit. Your apprentice did give him to me, but I refused it. It looks scary like a child. I really can''t speak." Zhen Yuanzi was very angry when he heard that, the two apprentices had clearly said that the Tang monk had already eaten it, but the Tang monk said that he had not eaten it. What is the situation?This ginseng fruit is extremely precious, so he has to investigate why. When these two Taoists saw this situation, they couldn''t keep it secret. At this moment, you looked at me one after another, and I also took a look at you. They directly knelt on the ground and said wrong to their master. "We were wrong with the master, because we watched the monk not eating, so we started to eat it by ourselves." Zhen Yuanzi saw what his apprentice could say so much, he could only shook his head at this moment, and then said to Tang Seng, "I''m really sorry, I made you laugh." Zhen Yuanzi severely punished his two apprentices, and after that, he treated Tang Seng, Nagato and others, and sent them away. After Nagato and others left this Taoist temple, they continued to ride their horses at this moment, and Nagato felt that it was good for him to discover this matter in time, or it would be unimaginable if it was later. But this Sun Wukong is stubborn, and this Zhu Bajie is greedy and lazy. These are the faults of both of them. It seems that if they dont want a way to make a change, they will probably give it to themselves sooner or later. Add chaos. At this moment he is still riding a horse with his eyes closed, but he is thinking about how to educate these two people... The mountains were covered by clouds and mist, and at this moment, a big cave came into view, and there was a big stone seat in the cave, and there was a skeleton lying on the big stone seat. No one looked at it. In the next second, the skeleton moved, slowly transforming into a human form.Now she has obviously become a beautiful and moving woman, whoever looks at it will feel overwhelming. The woman got up slowly, the corners of her mouth moved slightly. "Black Fox Spirit, how about you?" After that, a monster appeared, and then bowed his head to the woman. "Madam, the little one is here, what do you want?" The woman smiled evilly, and she said: "I asked you to send someone to see if Tang Seng came here. Has Tang Seng arrived now? If he arrives, have you forgotten what I told you?" .. 3410 Chapter 421 The Trial of Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The people in Nagato continued to move forward, but even Nagato did not expect that they had just left Jinyuanzi and they were going up the mountain again, and they had been walking the mountain road these days. In fact, they were also very tired. The mountain road is very rugged and difficult to walk. "I didn''t expect how we walked to the mountain as soon as we left. What can we do now that we have been following this route? I just ate some good food at the Taoist temple, and now I am tired again. My old pig is really pitiful." Zhu Bajie complained again now. Nagato glared back at him, but he didn''t dare to say that he was aggrieved, but Nagato was really angry when he saw Zhu Bajie this way, and he was always the first to shout bitter and tired. "Everyone is the same. It''s very hard. Why do you keep shouting hard and tired here? If you do this again, I''m afraid I won''t give you a little punishment if you taste it." Zhu Bajie really touched Nagato''s angry point. At this moment, Nagato was very angry, and Zhu Bajie always didn''t dare to say anything when he saw Nagato like this, and he was still trembling there. Monkey King didn''t think so, he also felt that Zhu Bajie always had so many complaints at this time. "Hmph, you idiot deserves it, no wonder Nagato says you are the first to complain whenever this happens." Zhu Bajie was very wronged there at the moment. "My old pig is hungry and can''t say a word. Besides, I just complained a few words. Why are you all talking about me?" At this moment, Tang Seng also sighed, and then he spoke weakly behind him: "Actually I am a little hungry." Tang Seng''s voice was very small, and there was also a feeling of lack of confidence, which can also be seen that he is really afraid of these people. Zhu Bajie heard Tang Seng also say the same, and now he is more confident. Nagato sighed. Although the conditions were difficult, he really didn''t know that these few people were so useless. They just went through such a little thing, and were crying hard and tired at this moment. But Nagato was looking at the mountain at the moment. He always felt that this mountain was unusual, and in the northwest, there was a cloud of crows and crows. The fog was dark and very strange. But now that they have said so, what else can he do, he sighed and said to everyone: "Well, because you are all hungry, then I am going out to help you find food, but you guys are staying to protect Tang Seng from any danger. I looked around and it seemed that It''s very unusual, it should be a sign of a monster, so you guys also pay attention to it, and don''t do the same negligence as last time." At this time, Tang Seng disagreed. Although he was also hungry, he still didn''t want Nagato to help them find food. Besides, there were Zhu Bajie and the others, why did he have to go to Nagato?Hot book www.redianshu.com "Nagato, can''t you let Zhu Bajie and the others go? Wouldn''t it be safer if you stay here to protect me." In fact, Nagato did it deliberately. He wanted these Zhu Bajies to exercise, so he couldnt rely on himself for everything, so he wanted to go out and take the opportunity to find food for them, and exercise them by the way, so that they could do well. Protect Tang Seng, otherwise, don''t you have to do everything yourself in the future, then what do you want them to do? Nagato didn''t say anything at the moment, and took his little black cat directly, and disappeared into everyone''s eyes in the blink of an eye. Tang Seng was trembling there now.There was some fear. But Zhu Bajie was very happy, because Nagato went out to look for food, he didnt need to be hungry right away. At this moment, Zhu Bajie saw that there was a porcelain pot beside a tree in the forest. He hurriedly ran over happily as he usually pretended to eat. As soon as he picked it up, he found that there was nothing in the jar this time, and it was empty. Zhu Bajie was angrily smashed the porcelain jar to pieces. "Hey, I thought my old pig time was running, but I didn''t expect it to be such an empty jar. It''s really unlucky. Let''s wait for Nagato to bring us back the food." On the other side, Nagato took the little black cat and flew under a peach tree, and the peach tree was full of peaches. The little black cat was very satisfied at the moment and meowed a few times. . Nagato signaled her to return to her original form, after all, there were only two of them here. The little black cat was very happy after he turned into its original form, and said to Nagato bounced: I didnt expect that there is such a big peach tree here. It seems I can have a full meal today, but since you came out looking for food Why do you want to bring me? I''m so weird." And every time Nagato acts alone, something will always happen, so the little black cat has long been used to it, but she still wants to ask what is going on. At this moment, Nagato was silent, he said to the little black cat: "It''s not for your own good, otherwise you can become the real appearance in front of them, and now you can become the real appearance and have a good meal. For a meal, shouldn''t you thank me?" Hearing Nagato''s words, the little black cat stopped asking any more questions, and then happily jumped up to the tree, eating peaches there, and she was very satisfied at this moment. Nagato was not in a hurry. He smiled underneath at this moment. In fact, he had already calculated that he had such a disaster, but he felt that it was time for Zhu Bajie and the others to exercise. He wanted to find it. One thing, let them taste the pain, otherwise they will never understand. Nagato just sat here and continued to meditate, and he felt that the current environment was really good for him. Having been in such an environment, it was also convenient for him to make breakthroughs calmly and slowly. Three hours later... Zhu Bajie has been sitting there for three hours now. He is now so hungry that his chest is pressed against his back. He was already very hungry, but now he doesn''t do anything. Just lying there is already very hungry. He complained there. "Why doesn''t Nagato come back? Isn''t it very easy to help us find something to eat with his ability? But why hasn''t he come back for so long now?" Everyone was sitting there and didn''t know what was going on, but Tang Seng didn''t dare to say a word. After all, they are all Zhu Bajie now. Sun Wukong and Monk Sha are all capable, so how can he fight them?.. 3411 Chapter 422: Go to find Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monk Sha was there to defend Nagato, saying that there might be nothing good in this place, so Nagato went a bit farther. At this time, Monk Sha and Zhu Bajie quarreled there at this moment, and Monkey King laughed at them when he saw the two of them look like this. "These two idiots are really useless." But he also felt very strange. It must be that Nagato had been out for a long time, but he hadn''t come back yet. He really felt very strange. At this moment, he said to Tang Seng and the others: "It''s been three hours now, and Nagato has not returned yet, so I''ll go find them. You two idiots should take good care of the master, but don''t show anything. error." Originally, Zhu Bajie was still arguing with Monk Sha, but when he heard Sun Wukong saying this, he became quiet, and nodded to Sun Wukong. But Sun Wukong was always worried about these two idiots, and he didn''t know how long it would take to find Nagato. Just now Nagato said that there might be goblins here. At this moment, Sun Wukong thought about it, but still felt a little wrong. Sun Wukong spread out the golden hoop and dropped it into his hand, then flew up and quickly drew a circle. Zhu Bajie didn''t know what he was doing there, don''t sigh there: "Big brother, didn''t you say that you want to find Nagato quickly? Why are you still painting here now? Don''t be funny here, okay?" Even Monk Sha was dumbfounded by this move, so Monk Sha didn''t say anything at this moment, and even shook his head there. There were three black lines on Sun Wukong''s head. It was really embarrassing. The two idiots really didn''t know what Nagato did with them? Thinking that the Monkey King was going to take these two idiots to the West together, and also brought a useless trash, I was really angry at even thinking about it. Sun Wukong spread his hands helplessly, and said to the two idiots: "This circle is imprisoned by mana. You should stay in this circle and don''t go out. As long as you are in this circle, there is always no danger, but if you If I go out, Im afraid I cant protect you at all. Im saying I dont know how long it will take to find Nagato. After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he flew away directly, leaving Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha here to protect the Tang monk. Tang Seng naturally heard what Sun Wukong had just said, and he was sitting in the circle cautiously at the moment, for fear of any danger he would encounter at that time. Zhu Bajie saw Tang Seng like this, don''t be there and laughed. "No, Master, you really believe what he said, you believe what he says, he just drew a circle casually, now I can draw a circle for you, old pig." Monk Sha didn''t take it seriously. He felt that since Sun Wukong did this, it was necessary and true. This Zhu Bajie was really ignorant. Tang Seng, at this moment, can''t wait to plug his ears. He doesn''t want to listen to anyone. He just wants to stay here quietly, waiting for Nagato''s return. After all, he doesn''t believe in these people but only believes in Nagato. Zhu Bajie naturally didn''t believe it, but he didn''t want to move at all now, so he was lying in that circle. Sun Wukong has a tens of thousands of miles away. He is now using his mana to find Nagato, but he looks at many places and cant find the trace of Nagato at all. At this moment, he is also very confused, but only Can continue to look for... 180 novel www.xs180.com At this time, Zhu Bajie was so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back. Although he was lying in the circle and did nothing, his mouth never stopped, and he was there until he complained. It was the first time that Tang Seng discovered that someone could speak better than himself, and he had a headache when he said it. At this moment, Tang Seng didn''t dare to say much, and could only listen quietly at this moment. Monk Sha heard Zhu Bajie say this, he really couldn''t help it, but after he tried to persuade him several times, Zhu Bajie refused to shut up, after all, he was in a very bad mood now. Even Monk Sha couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly at this moment. In the cave halfway up the mountain... "Madam, I have good news for you, Tang Seng and others are here!" At this moment, the white bone sitting on the stone seat woke up and turned into a woman''s face again. The woman was very happy to hear this monster say so, and smiled. He immediately picked up a wine glass and drank a glass of red liquid. She sat there immediately, spinning the liquid triumphantly and drank it... "That''s really a good thing. If Tang Seng comes, I don''t need to drink human blood anymore. After all, as long as you have Tang Seng and eat a bite of Tang Seng meat, it''s no better than anything. Hahahaha..." The black fox spirit echoed underneath, but he was also a little worried at the moment. "Madam, although the Tang Seng and the others have already arrived, but this Tang Seng''s great apprentice is always the one who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace hundreds of years ago, I am afraid that we will suffer a lot if we fight him with our strength. The woman did not panic at the moment, still smiling. "This human blood is very fresh today, I''m afraid it is the new person you arrested." The black fox smiled and couldn''t hide anything from his boss. He told the ins and outs of the matter. In fact, he didn''t know if he could meet humans today, but he didn''t expect that humans happened to be doing farm work on the mountainside, and they happened to be a family of three. The woman was even more happy after hearing it. At this moment, she ordered the black fox to bring these three people here. Although they are dead, the woman looks at their appearance, and now she has a plan to make a living... On the other side, Tang Seng and the others were still sitting in this circle, but even Monkey King had gone for an hour and still didn''t see any sign of coming back. At this moment, Zhu Bajie was even more angry. "I have a bold guess now. They won''t just leave us alone like this. I think they are capable of doing things like human beings." Monk Sha is really angry. This Pig Bajie doesnt know how to do anything. He only shouts hungry every day, and he is so greedy for money and lust. Now there is such a guess that Nagato and Monkey King are two people. At this moment, Monk Sha is very angry and cant wait. Giving Zhu Bajie a stick made him faint, and this way he also got a peace. Zhu Bajie was already too hungry, but now he was even more angry. He saw Monk Sha actually treat him like this, and the two of them fought there... .. 3412 Chapter 423: Monster? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xuanzang was trembling again when he saw this scene, and he really has no choice now. After all, the little black cat who accompanied him before was taken away by Nagato... But what can Tang Seng say?He continued to sit there, not daring to breathe. At this moment, a little woman suddenly appeared with a small bamboo basket on her back and walked in front of them steadily.The little woman was in a very happy mood, she was still singing there at the moment, her feet were light. Although Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were fighting there, of course they saw the woman. At this moment, Zhu Bajie had no thoughts to fight with Monk Sha, and even his eyes could not be removed from this woman. The little girl was very happy, but when she saw Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha in the next second, she fell directly to the ground. "Youkai monsters." The woman was terribly scared, but her bamboo basket fell to Zhu Bajie and the others, and the little woman didn''t even dare to take it at this moment. But at this time, Tang Seng felt that its better not to scare others. He stood up and said to the little woman: Dont be afraid, we are not bad guys. The two of them are also our apprentices. We just I passed by here, take a break here, don''t look at the two of them looking scary, but they two will not do anything bad." After the little girl heard it, she stood up leisurely. Tang Seng was very polite and returned the things from others. Just now when the bamboo basket fell to the ground, Zhu Bajie had clearly seen what was in it. That was the dry food he wanted most now. At this moment, Zhu Bajie rolled his eyes. "You really don''t need to be afraid. We are just like what our master said. Although we are a little scary, our hearts are kind. But why does your little girl come here at such a time?" This little Nizi explained to them. It turned out that she had come up to the mountain to deliver food to her husband. At this moment, Zhu Bajie naturally understood, otherwise her basket was filled with food, but such a beautiful girl had It is a pity after all that the Lord! "Hee hee, little girl, you look like a good person. Now we are actually hungry here. Can you give us some dry food so that we can also fill our stomachs." The little girl was about to answer after hearing it at this moment, but the monk Sha interrupted. "Second Brother, what are you doing there? Nagato and Senior Brother both went to find food for us, what are you still asking for? Master, look at him, why he has always been like this." At this moment, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were quarreling there again. Xuanzang was very helpless at the moment. He didn''t know what to do, but he still felt that after all, people have troubles, and I am afraid that they are also very poor when passing back and forth in this mountainside place. "Little girl, don''t take it seriously. My apprentice and my friend have already gone looking for food. You should take your food to your husband." Seeing that they were really hungry, the little girl took out a steamed bun and handed it to Zhu Bajie. "Elder, I think you are indeed very pitiful, and this place is indeed relatively barren. If it werent for the poverty of our family, we would have moved to another place long ago. Its not easy for anyone, so since I met you today We are also destined, so you can eat one." Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com Zhu Bajie saw that this little girl was so delicate and beautiful, and she was so kind-hearted, the guest''s own halazi inadvertently flowed out. "Look at how kind and beautiful people''s little girls are, and if some of you are too caressed. People are kind, so we just accept them." Zhu Bajie smiled haha, and reached out to pick up the dry food, but Monk Sha interrupted it. The two of them quarreled again. Tang Seng didn''t want to worry about them anymore. He was doing it at this moment, hoping to get a little quiet, and he could only pray for Nagato and Monkey King to come back quickly. And this little woman saw the two of them arguing and her face suddenly changed. This was a good opportunity for herself to attack Tang Seng. After that, she rushed to Tang Seng quietly, and at this moment, she was about to meet Tang Seng. , I was smashed away suddenly, as if there was a protective cover around Tang Seng. "Ah. It hurts." The little woman yelled and fell directly to the ground, while Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha looked at her.But neither of them knew what had happened, so Zhu Bajie had to go over and help them up. The little woman was still persuading Zhu Bajie to let him eat one. Monk Sha saw this scene and didn''t want to say anything. How about his love? At this moment, he sat in the circle with Tang Seng two people, no matter what. Zhu Bajie saw that the situation was fine, and smiled and picked up a steamed bun to eat. At this moment, Monkey King flew back directly and knocked the woman to the ground. Sun Wukong directly beat her to death with a stick. Monkey King went out for more than an hour and saw nothing, and he was really worried that Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha would not be able to do anything, and then came back in a hurry, but he still brought some fruit. Just heard a scream."what" This actually caused Zhu Bajie to jump, and even dropped all the steamed buns that he had taken over to the ground. He was so frightened, why suddenly the monkey came back and even the other girl Beaten to death. "What are you monkey doing? People kindly give us something to eat, but when you come back, you can beat them to death directly. What are you doing?" Sun Wukong was very helpless at the moment, so he said to Zhu Bajie: "You take a good look. Is the food on the ground delicious or what?" Zhu Bajie didn''t know it, but he was shocked when he saw it. He saw that this thing turned out to be a stone. At this moment, the stone was scattered all over the ground. After seeing it, Zhu Bajie was also very surprised. Zhu Bajie rubbed his eyes with his hands, but he still saw a pile of rocks at the moment. "Okay, you monkey, you just dont look at us well. You just ate a little bit. You killed the people who gave us food, and now those who ate are turned into stones. I dont know if you are safe. It''s He Juxin." When Sun Wukong heard this Zhu Bajie say so, he wished to take out the golden hoop and beat him to death, and it was Monk Sha that saw Monkey King come back, and he was very fortunate. After all, he was about to annoy this Zhu Bajie!.. 3413 Chapter 424: Tension You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng was even more trembling when he saw this scene, but he was still very angry. After all, it was a living human life. Does he really treat human life as grass mustard? Tang Seng stood up stiffly, and said to Monkey King: "Just like Ba Jie said, people are just kind, and you are so good to beat them to death. Do you have a good idea?" After Sun Wukong heard it, he couldn''t wait to laugh directly there. He didn''t expect this Tang Seng to be like this. He was really helpless at the moment. On the contrary, Monk Sha began to defend Monkey King. At this moment, only Monk Sha could see and understand all of this. When Monkey King heard him say this, he didn''t want to ignore him at all, so he walked directly to the side, sat there quietly, and began to eat the fruit. Tang Seng didnt expect that Monkey King would ignore him again, but he could bear the things before, but when it comes to the issue of human life, he absolutely cant bear it. He still clearly remembers that Monkey King used those robbers directly. They were all killed, he was angry when he thought of this place, but he didn''t expect Monkey King to do such a thing again. "You always look like this. If you do something wrong, dont let others tell you. Why would you go with us like this? Why don''t you just go back? If Nagato comes back then, I will tell him Once I see you like this, I''m afraid Nagato won''t spare you at all." At this time, Zhu Bajie also came to help Tang Seng speak, saying that Monkey King was not the same. After all, as long as Zhu Bajie remembered the little girl just now, such a pretty and beautiful little woman was beaten to death by this Monkey King, he was also very angry. But Monk Sha thought it was Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie who didn''t know anything at all, and they were talking nonsense there, and at this moment they were arguing there again. This grandson finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "Can you stop arguing, everything will be decided when Nagato returns, no matter who says who is wrong now or who is right, it is useless at all." Tang Seng wanted to say more, but when he heard Sun Wukong say this, he had no choice but to go back and sit there. He didn''t even eat the fruit that Sun Wukong picked back. He wanted to make Nagato hurry. Come back to comment. Monk Sha didnt think so, but went there to eat the fruit. Although Zhu Bajie was angry, how could he let it go if he had eaten it, and went there to get the fruit. As long as Zhu Bajie was about to touch the fruit, the fruit would fly directly. In Monkey King''s hands, he did this several times. Zhu Bajie was annoyed, but now he couldn''t beat Monkey King at all, so he snorted and went to the side. Shike can''t be humiliated. He is right about this matter, so he doesn''t want to talk to this Monkey King any more. On the other side under the peach tree, Nagato was there holding his breath and trying to break through, and at this moment, the little black cat didn''t know whether he should disturb him, after all, if he easily disturbed Nagato, it would disturb him. What should they do if they have their own order? But now it''s very late, why don''t they go back? When the little black cat doubted, Nagato Dao slowly opened his eyes. Today, he felt that the breath of his body had stabilized a lot. It seemed that he would break through again in time. Now he is so quiet under the peach tree. , It''s also a good place for practice.uu library www.uusk.net Seeing Nagato, the little black cat opened his eyes at this moment, and quickly asked Nagato: "Nagato, your practice is so late now, let''s go back quickly." Nagato was still unhurried, and he seemed to be in no hurry at all, which made the little black cat even more puzzled. "Let''s live here today, I think this place is also very good." Nagato said as he waved his hand, the branches that fell on the ground were all erected at this moment, and a small shed was built. The little black cat is even more confused at this moment, what is the situation? Nagato waved his hand at this moment, and everything that happened today appeared on the tree in full.At this moment, the little black cat looked at him. Arent the few people who appeared here just like Tang Seng and others? The little black cat was extremely surprised at the moment.Suddenly, there was a phantom on the tree. I didn''t expect that they had just come out for such a short time today and so many things happened. "Nagato, so many things happened when we came out, let''s go back quickly." The little black cat is now less and less aware of what Nagato thinks. Now that so many things have happened, and the current situation is so tense, Nagato doesn''t even want to go back today. When Nagato waved his hand, there was nothing left. At this moment, Nagato went straight to sleep in the small shed he had just built with branches. The little black cat still doesn''t know exactly what Nagato thinks, but since Nagato is already like this and doesn''t listen to his dissuasion at all, what can he do?It turned into a cat prototype, and then went to a corner of the shed and rested there. Tang Seng and his apprentice were also resting there, but now they are separated and they have their own minds, but Xuanzang has never been able to sleep because he has always been afraid of what will happen next, because of the temperament of Sun Wukong. He was afraid that Monkey King would hurt others again, but now that Nagato doesn''t come back, what can he do? It''s the second day.They all woke up. Monkey King and Monk Sha were okay. At that time, Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng were very hungry, and neither of them had eaten the fruit of yesterday, so today they are weaker and weaker. Sun Wukong disagrees, but said to them: "Nagato doesn''t know where to go now. But let''s go ahead. Just leave a mark here and tell him he will know." Monk Sha also agrees very much. After all, they continue to have nothing here. It''s better to continue going up the mountain to take a look, if they find something at that time, isn''t it a fish? Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng really couldn''t hold back the Monkey King and Monk Sha. After all, Zhu Bajie couldn''t beat Monkey King at all, so he could only be obedient, but even if he followed Monkey King and the others, he still complained in his heart... 3414 Chapter 425: Sun Wukong killed a family of three? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Obviously it was the second day, and the little black cat was very anxious and wanted to go back, because she saw the situation there yesterday, but felt that they should also be very tense now. But she didn''t worry when she looked at Nagato, she was helpless now, and she didn''t know what Nagato thought. Nagato has been meditating there since he got up in the morning. He is quiet and doesnt worry about anything. The little black cat can only sigh at the moment, but fortunately there is a big peach tree here as long as he is hungry. She could eat peaches, she could only shook her head, but Nagato was always better, it should be his own plan. On the other side, Tang Seng and the others continued to go on the road, while they continued to walk the rugged mountain road. At this moment, Tang Seng was always complaining in his heart. This long gate did not know where to go, and would only sell himself every time. Leave yourself here. When they continued to walk forward, they met an old mother who was very old at the moment, and this old mother was very surprised when she saw Tang Seng, she asked Tang Seng, which can be regarded as meeting someone in the forest. I dont know if you have met my daughter? At this moment, Zhu Bajie snorted coldly. "That''s not bad. Now, let''s see what the big brother can do. My mother has already come to the door." What more can Tang Seng say, he can only sigh there at the moment.I really don''t have enough power and I can''t do anything about it. It was the old woman who heard it, and that Zhu Bajie said so. At this moment, she was very angry. She said to Tang Seng and them: "You said this, I am not your daughter, my poor daughter." This person started crying here, and Tang Seng saw that she was so pitiful, so he quickly walked to her side, trying to comfort her. Monkey King had long seen that this was a monster change, he wanted them to suffer a loss and take a look, but now the Tang Seng walked next to the monster, Monkey King was always hard-hearted, he was afraid that something would happen to the Tang monk, He clearly noticed that the monster''s expression had changed, and he quickly summoned the golden hoop. The stick hit the old woman in the next second. "what" The old woman yelled and was beaten to death by Monkey King. At the moment, she was lying on the ground. But in fact, the monster was only attached to the old woman''s body. The monster ran away quickly, and Monkey King jumped over and chased him up. However, the monster cast mana, and the golden light of mana shined on Monkey King and Monkey King. Some can''t see clearly, but the monster has disappeared... Monkey King fell helplessly to the ground, and what he saw were the expressions of contempt of this Tang Seng and this Pig Bajie, even Monk Sha didn''t know what to say at the moment. At this time, Zhu Bajie spoke even more ugly. "This time it''s okay, you''re really amazing. The monkey grandson actually beat all the mother and daughter to death. I don''t know what to say about you." At this moment, Monkey King wished to kill this Zhu Bajie with a stick. "Did you not get a stick for a few days, so your skin is itchy? If you really are itchy, just say it." At this moment, Zhu Bajie saw that Sun Wukong was very savage, so he quickly stepped aside and didn''t continue the theory with the monkey.Feiku Novel Network www.txtwww.com Tang Seng was finally helpless. He just started chanting after shook his head there. He really didn''t expect that he would be this way now, and this grandson monkey has not changed. At this moment, the Tang Seng was meditating there: "Sin, it''s really a sin..." Monk Sha also shook his head at this moment. "Big brother, what is going on?" Monkey King said to Monk Sha: "You are the only one who understands, don''t you know what''s going on? He is clearly the monster who changed. Just now, the monk Tang was going to comfort him, and the monster''s expression was already It has changed. If I take one step later, I am afraid that Tang Seng has already been injured by that monster." Monk Sha naturally believed when Sun Wukong said this, but of course the Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie didn''t believe it. At this moment, the two of them were still there and didn''t speak. At this time, Monkey King didn''t want to explain to them, and then he shouted fiercely. "What are you two doing over there? If you don''t hurry up, do you really have to continue living in the mountains and forests to be comfortable? Get up quickly for me, and we will move on." Zhu Bajie was frightened by Monkey King''s shout at this moment. He quickly stood up and packed his things, and Tang Seng also stood up. After all, he was also afraid of Monkey King. "Nagato, when will you come back to Nagato? Now that I am scared by Monkey King, I am too scared to speak. Did you go looking for food or just run away?" Tang Seng could only sigh at this moment. It seems that no one is reliable. He thought Nagato was a reliable person, but thinking about it, he was really bad at doing this. A few of them continued to move forward. Although the Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie both had grievances in their hearts, they were also forced to helplessly. When they continued to move forward, they saw a family. This family is a small house. Isnt it weird that there is such a house in this deep mountain and old forest, and in this house, the old man is pacing back and forth in the yard at this moment, and then he holds a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. , This is even more business. And Monkey King knew at a glance that this was a monster. However, after seeing the old man, Tang Seng sighed there, this is the woman''s father. The old man also saw them, so he directly opened the door and asked. "You just went up the mountain, right? I wonder if you saw my wife and my daughter on the way up the mountain. Since they went down the mountain, there has been no news. My wife went to find me. My daughter has not come back yet." What can Tang Seng say besides sighing, after all, he can''t say that Sun Monkey did all this. Monkey Sun didn''t want to watch this goblin continue to pretend at this moment, after all, he was tired looking at this goblin now. Monkey King walked directly to the monster. "You monster don''t have to continue to pretend. Before pretending to be that woman, then pretending to be that old woman and now pretending to be an old man. You think my grandson really doesnt see that all this is your conspiracy. A trick?" The old man still didn''t accept the account at this moment. Monkey King didn''t want to talk nonsense at this moment. He directly picked up the stick and beat the old man to death... .. 3415 Chapter 426 Return of Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The monster escaped again, and Monkey King prepared a heart this time. After flying to the sky, he did not give her any chance, and directly swung the stick to knock her to the ground. In the next second, there was a bunch of skeletons on the ground.But how could Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng believe it? Tang Seng also saw this happening in front of his eyes time and time again. He tried to persuade him, but he still did not change. Tang Seng was very angry at this moment, and at this moment he finally remembered that Nagato taught himself a password. After he just wanted to try the password, he closed his eyes because he wanted to calm down and get rid of all distracting thoughts from the outside world, and then he slowly chanted the spell. In the next second, Monkey King had a splitting headache, and he was rolling on the ground at this moment. "Ah...it hurts...Tang Seng, you have become more capable, right? ............ Ah...... It hurts...... It''s not...... My fault...... You treat me like this." At this moment, Monkey King had a headache and was completely unconscious, and now his mind was in confusion. And now Monk Sha was there quickly persuading Tang Seng to stop him. After all, he looked at Monkey King and he was really suffering from a headache, and he just saw a skeleton falling from the sky. It was a monster. .This shows that what Sun Wukong said is correct. But Tang Seng didn''t mean to stop at this moment, and Nagato was late to arrive. Nagato waved his hand, Tang Seng''s password was completely unworkable, and Monkey King recovered. Three seconds later, Monkey King stood up. He didn''t say anything, and directly spread his hand, the golden cudgel was in his hand again, and he flew up and smashed it at Tang Seng. Tang Seng was terrified at this moment, but he couldn''t dodge at all, and he could only close his eyes at this moment, so he had given up struggling. Nagato waved his hand to make Monkey King fall directly to the ground. At this time, Monk Sha was there sighing. "It''s really time for Nagato to come. If he comes a little later, I''m afraid Senior Brother will have a headache." At this time, Nagato shouted there: "What are you going to do?" On the contrary, Monkey King became angry, and when he walked to Nagato, he had to confront Nagato. "You asked me what we were going to do, what did you do? You said that you went out looking for food, and then came back so late, eating, I just didn''t see you bring back a little bit of food." Nagato spread his hand at this moment, and then the index finger of the other hand pointed to his palm. After staying for three seconds, that finger pointed to the ground, and in the next second, a pile of peaches appeared on the ground. Monkey King disagrees. "Even if you bring back a bunch of peaches, what''s the use? I went out to find you before, and I don''t know where you are, but now, after such a big thing, you still know to come back." Nagato didn''t want to say anything, after all, all this was a test he gave them, but he really didn''t expect them to disappoint him so much.315 Chinese Network www.315zww.com And if he comes one second later, I am afraid that this Tang Seng will be killed by Monkey King, but it is also that Tang Seng is too ignorant and ignorant. Monkey King is clearly helping him, but he always complains there. The door couldn''t stand it anymore. But what should I say to myself?Nagato was slightly embarrassed at this moment. When Zhu Bajie saw them coming back, he walked directly to Nagato and said bad things about Monkey King. He hadn''t eaten for many days, so he quickly picked up the peaches on the ground and ate them. When Monkey King saw him like that, he felt extremely disgusted.A lazy pig can sleep besides eating, or is greedy and lustful... At this moment, Nagato gathered everyone to sit together. After that, he held the little black cat in the same posture for thousands of years, and said to them: "Actually, I''m telling the truth. Now all of these are trials I gave you. I have already told you before I left. There will be monsters here, and that''s one of the tips I give you. I brought you together. Its not that you caused you to fight every day. I wanted you to unite. So I found out that there were monsters in this mountain and then took the opportunity to leave to see how you would respond, but I didnt think of you. What I did today really disappointed me." Tang Seng was very surprised after hearing this. Could it be that all of this was a trial of Nagato? No wonder he hadn''t appeared for so long, but appeared at this critical moment. Is it true that Sun Wukong is doing everything right, and he is really fighting monsters? At this time, Monkey King complained there: "We disappointed you too much. I''m still disappointed. Who am I going to tell you? I obviously kindly helped Tang Seng, but he doesn''t appreciate it. I obviously played monsters, but he misunderstood me. You talk about what I should do. I really didnt expect that being a good person would be so difficult." Nagato knew that all this did not blame Monkey King, and Monkey King did the right things, and he was also out of good intentions. If it weren''t for Monkey King, I''m afraid this Tang Seng would have been captured by that monster. And this time he was disappointed with Zhu Bajie again, Zhu Bajie really couldn''t do anything, and he would only provoke discord. "I know you did nothing wrong this time. I know all these things, and I will analyze and analyze them with you. Zhu Bajie, I am really disappointed in you. In addition to provoking discord, what else do you do? There is also Tang Seng. Although you are a mortal, you should also know what you should know. Monkey King is much better now than before. If he wasn''t for you, how could he beat people several times?What''s more, he was not hitting people, but monsters." When Sun Wukong heard this Nagato say, he didn''t know what to say at the moment, and there was an unknown emotion in his heart, and he was there at this moment, sighing again and again. "Oh, finally there is something clear." At this time, Tang Seng was also very wronged, after all, was he just an ordinary person?What could he know? He was just looking at the family of three and it was really pitiful. Zhu Bajie was speechless at this moment when the Nagato said. But Monkey King was still very angry.Nagato saw the anger of Monkey King, and then looked at Zhu Bajie.He said to Zhu Bajie: "Furthermore, Zhu Bajie today was all your instigation. Tang Seng just felt it was a pity, but this monk Sha has already explained it with Tang Seng, but you have been instigating discord. I don''t know what you are thinking about? " Nagato felt that it was not good to punish him today, but he will continue to do this in the future. If just such a few people are not united, then everything will be even more difficult... .. 3416 Chapter 427: Sun Wukongs departure from Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This incident makes Nagato worry about it, but if this incident is not good and think of a way, if it is not good, I am afraid that this incident will continue to happen afterwards. "Well, Nagato, please calm down, it''s time for us to keep going." At this moment, Monk Sha was there to persuade Nagato, but Zhu Bajie and Sun Monkey on the other side were still facing each other.Especially Zhu Bajie, he certainly didn''t believe it was his fault, and he still felt very reasonable at the moment. After Nagato shook his head, suddenly he had an idea. "It suddenly occurred to me that I still have one thing that needs Monkey Sun to do with me. Zhu Bajie, you and Monk Sha will protect Tang Seng first, and go ahead. If something happens in front of you, I believe you two should also do it. Protect Tang Seng, especially since this incident has happened, Zhu Bajie, you should know what I said, what should you do next?" Zhu Bajie smiled there at the moment. "What''s the matter? Even if you take away Monk Sha again, I can protect Tang Seng alone. Don''t you just want to see my strength?" Sun Wukong also wanted to be quiet at this moment. After all, this time Tang Seng wronged himself first, and Zhu Bajie was there to sow discord. He really felt that there was a problem with the current team, and if he stayed with them, he would treat himself not good too. So Monkey King said to Nagato at this moment. "Look at that Tang Seng and that Pig Bajie. Two people do so much work a day, and they are especially timid. If I want to send this group of people to the West anyway, then I might as well go directly to my Huaguo Mountain. My Monkey King is here and comfortable." Nagato nodded there and then said to Monkey King: "Well, since you think so, and Zhu Bajie thinks that way, then you two will do your own things. Now I will take you back. Huaguoshan, also enjoy two days with you, while Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha continue to protect Tang Monk." Tang Seng was really scared at this time. He was not scared just now. After all, the Monkey King left and left, but now even the long gate has to leave, so he is there at this moment and directly embraces the long gate. thigh. "Don''t, Nagato, the ambition returns to the ambition, just leave Monkey Sun, why are you leaving too?" Nagato didn''t want to talk nonsense with them any more at this moment, and then took the two people with Monkey King, and disappeared without a trace in an instant... Only Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Monk were left. At this moment, the three looked at each other, and it was embarrassing, especially Monk Sha was getting less and less of Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie disagrees, he looks at the disappearing back of Nagato and Monkey King. "Hmph, just leave. I don''t believe that the three of us can''t do it without them. How did my old pig say he was also a marshal of the canopy before, I don''t believe I can''t protect this Tang Seng." Tang Seng was very upset at this moment. He had known that he was not so arbitrary. Now that even the long gate had left, he could only shake his head and sigh again and again there. At this moment of silence, Zhu Bajie yelled. "What else do you two think? Hurry up. When I said that I was holding things directly, I walked ahead angrily." Monk Sha shook his head at this moment, and he could only follow, and in the end this Tang Seng could only follow the two of them, otherwise his own words would be even more dangerous.Huomiexsw.com www.huomiexsw.com A few people continued to move forward, and the whole day went for a whole day. There was nothing. Even when Nagato and Monkey King were there, they could still eat some fruit, but now they cant eat anything. They I just crossed a mountain, but now there is another mountain. At this moment, Xuanzang is about to collapse. He walked and sat down there. "Bajie, Drifting, you two slow down, I really can''t walk anymore." Zhu Bajie sat down with a cold snort at this moment. Although he looks tough now, he really can''t stand it anymore. He hasn''t even entered the whole day. What strength does he have?In particular, he has a bigger appetite than ordinary people. The Drifting is even more angry. It is not because Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng took the blame for the current situation. In fact, the Drifting wanted to tell Nagato that he would also go, but after all, this was his own task. The door allowed himself to stay, so he didn''t say much. "If Big Brother and Nagato were there, how could it be possible that they wouldn''t be able to eat anything for a whole day." Zhu Bajie knew that Monk Sha was talking to him, so he got up angrily and planned to go forward to pick the fruit, so he left the Tang monk to the care of the monk. Zhu Bajie walked forward for a long time, and there was nothing in the wilderness on this mountain, not even the fruit. At this moment, Monk Sha came.Zhu Bajie was very surprised to see him. "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you should protect Tang Seng well." Monk Sha is not angry at all now. "It''s not because you have been there for so long and haven''t found anything. The master is so hungry now, so I came out to look for you. By the way, I look for food and go back quickly. It seems that it is impossible to count on you. " Zhu Bajie didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at the moment, and now Monk Sha is not by Tang Seng''s side. Isn''t Tang Seng very dangerous? Zhu Bajie had such a bright mind for the first time, and at this moment he ran back quickly... Tang Seng is already hungry now, so he can only sit on the ground now, but when he looks up, he finds that there is a golden temple on the mountain. At this moment, Tang Seng regained his fighting spirit and climbed up bit by bit. Go, completely forgetting that I am alone. After half an hour... "What''s the situation? Where did Tang Seng go?" Monk Sha scratched his head with his hand at the moment. He didn''t know what was going on, but he did blame himself this time, so he became speechless now. Zhu Bajie didn''t want to talk to him either. This time was a good time for him to prove his strength, but he didn''t expect that Tang Seng would disappear like this. The Tang Seng on the other side had been climbing up the mountain. He felt confident when he saw the golden light getting closer and closer, but the temple suddenly disappeared before his eyes. Tang Seng felt a little disbelief at this moment, so he rubbed his eyes again to see if this was true. But he still didn''t see it, he could only shook his head helplessly at this moment... 3417 Chapter 428: Its okay to throw yourself into the net You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that he has reached this point, he has no retreat at all. When he looks behind him, he is even more frightened, so he now has only one way, and that is to move on. He walked and met a cave, and now it was getting late, he felt that this cave was the only place where he could inhabit, and he walked slowly into the cave. But he was only alone, and Tang Seng was always a little scared in such a dangerous deep mountain and old forest. At this moment, he trembled and continued to move forward.Fortunately, there was nothing in this cave, so he sat quietly there, intending to make do with it overnight. In the next second he heard a strange sound.Tang Seng had already closed his eyes, but he felt a little strange. After opening his eyes, a monster''s face was infinitely enlarged in front of his own eyes. Tang Seng was terrified and fell directly to the ground. He rubbed his eyes, but the monster was still in front of him, and slowly more monsters appeared... "Who are you guys?" Tang Seng trembled at this moment, and even his words were a bit unclear. The monster was smiling there at the moment. He had known that Tang Seng and his party were coming here, but he hadn''t started sending out yet, this Tang Seng came to the door by himself. "Hahaha... you monk is really funny, I haven''t caught you yet, you just sent it to the door yourself." Tang Seng''s first reaction now is to quickly beg for mercy. "I arrived here by accident, not deliberately destroying your territory, but if you know what you are wrong, you can improve it. I got here by mistake, so I just leave now. At this moment, Tang Seng is about to run away." The monster was sitting there at this moment, smiled and waved his hand, all the little monsters blocked the hole. Tang Seng didn''t expect this monster to react so quickly. He turned his head back at this moment, and then smiled at the monster awkwardly. "I don''t know what you are going to do, youkai? I already knew the mistake and changed it. Can''t you give me a chance?" This monster didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at this moment, so he directly sent his own people to tie up the Tang Seng Wuhua. "What do I want to do? Of course I want to eat Tang Monk meat. If you eat Tang Monk meat, you will live forever. This has already been spread in our industry. What you don''t know is that some monsters like us have already formed. A temporary gang just to arrest you, you are very famous now." Tang Seng didn''t know whether it was happiness or sorrow when he heard it. At this moment, he didn''t know whether it was good or bad. He didn''t expect that he was famous among monsters. Tang Seng didn''t know why. Hearing this monster say so, a sentence appeared in his mind.This is really popular! And whenever he was so weak, he would always think of the people who helped him before. Tang Seng had tears in his eyes at the moment, and he missed Nagato and Monkey King in particular. He still remembered that Sun Wukong treated himself very well when Nagato was away, but he was too reckless, so at this moment, Tang Seng still felt that Nagato was the best.Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com And now Tang Seng wanted to defend himself. "I am afraid that eating human flesh is not very good. And you don''t know that there are many harms to human flesh. Besides, I am going to the west. If someone knows that you have eaten me, they will find you for revenge. I Now I am thinking about you, and there are actually many pros and cons of everything..." This monster waved his hand. After all, this Tang Seng couldn''t get rid of the fate of others, that rag was stuffed into his mouth! On the other side, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha had been searching for a long time, but neither of them found where the Tang Seng was. At this moment, they panicked. But Zhu Bajie panicked, and now he started to complain about the sand monk there. "I blame you. I don''t know what you think. I told you to protect Tang Monk and I will find something to eat. You are really a follower, but you came with me." Monk Sha knew that it was his fault, and he was not arguing at this moment, but he was looking for Tang Seng''s trail very seriously now, and after he walked not far, he discovered that there is a cave that is very strange, and it seems With the breath of Tang Seng. "Did you see the cave in front? I feel that it must be strange, or the master was caught by the monster in this cave." At this moment, Zhu Bajie looked in the direction pointed by the monk Sha, he also felt very strange, and there was a strange sound outside the cave. At this moment, the two of them slowly moved forward to the vicinity of the cave.Zhu Bajie finally couldn''t help it, and took his own big sledge to directly hit the cave entrance twice. There were some fluctuations in the cave suddenly, and at this moment the monster couldn''t help but shouted: "What''s the situation? You can go out and have a look." In an instant, the little monsters poured out, all rushed out of the cave, and saw that there were two monsters dressed as monks. Those little monsters were right there, haha ??laughed. Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha dont want to talk nonsense with them. After all, saving Tang Seng is the most important thing now. Zhu Bajies mistakes at this moment are probably known to Nagato, and Nagato will use this to talk to himself, so Zhu Bajie Now I want to minimize my mistakes. In fact, he tried to do a good job this time, in fact, to prove himself that he is not just a mere meal, he can do anything. Zhu Bajie took another three sledges after a forward roll. His technique became more and more advanced. Those little demons were not his opponents at all. He knocked those little demons to the ground one by one. Monk Sha is the same as Zhu Bajie at this moment. After all, he has displayed all his grievances against Zhu Bajie on those little monsters, so he is also invincible at this moment. These little monsters saw that the situation was not good, so they quickly sent a little monster back to report the situation. "The king... the king... the king is not good... it is not good. There are two monks outside who are supposed to be disciples of this monk. They are now arguing at the entrance of the cave, and we can''t beat them at all." After listening to this monster, he flew out of the cave directly, and it seemed that he didn''t go out and taught them that it was impossible.Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha had already beaten the little monsters to the point. Suddenly a kind of yellow smoke poured out in the cave, and the monster slowly appeared in the yellow smoke... 3418 Chapter 429: Princess of Baoxiang Country? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha just rubbed their eyes. He saw that this monster should be the head of these little monsters. At this moment, the two of them were not afraid. Zhu Bajie directly pointed his sledge at the monster. "You monster today is your death date. If it weren''t for you to arrest our master, we have been looking for such a long time, and quickly hand over our master, we can spare your life." The monster smiled there. He was really amused at the bravery of these two men. "As for the two of you, why should I be afraid of you, and I can tell you personally without a trace of concealment, that Tang Seng is in my hands, and I want to save him before defeating me." Zhu Bajie looked at this monster so proud, now he was even more angry.Not much nonsense, at this moment, Monk Sha and Monk Sha directly fought at the monster, and Monk Sha felt guilty again and again, if it weren''t for his own Tang Monk, he couldn''t be caught by them. The two of them took their weapons and attacked the two sides of the monster, but the monster was very powerful, and there were a group of small soldiers around him, so it was very difficult for Zhu Bajie and Drifting to fight. Now they are in a stalemate there. No less than... And at this time in the cave, Tang Seng was still tied up in the cave. He has been locked up now, because he heard those monsters say that he would stew it tomorrow, and Tang Seng was very helpless at this moment. He is just a mortal, how can he still have such a great honor, these monsters are vying to eat themselves, what else can he do at this moment? "Nagato, Monkey King, you two can come alone. I apologize to both of you for what happened before. Isn''t this OK?" Tang Seng kept shouting there, but no one paid any attention to him at all, and there was really someone at this moment who opened the cage and entered. This monster is also a woman, almost middle-aged. "Who are you?" Tang Seng asked alertly, after all, this person is not a good person among the monsters. I saw this woman, smiled there, and then moved towards Tang Seng''s side. "You don''t need to care, now I am here just to save you. The two of us look like a match made in heaven. Why don''t we save you? Let''s stay together." The first time Tang Seng heard someone say such disgusting things, he wished to find a place to vomit, so as to make himself quiet, he wished that those people would eat himself, and he didn''t want to be with this woman. Tang Seng waved his hand. "Farewell, goodbye, I''m afraid I won''t be blessed with your looks. Besides, I am always a mortal, and you are a monster, we are not a pair by nature." The monster heard Tang Seng say this, and didn''t want to explain to him any more at this moment. She looked at Tang Seng a little bit unaware, but it was Tang Seng''s appearance that was able to get the grandson monkey away. The woman suddenly changed, and now she became a monster. This was exactly what Tang Seng expected, but he was still afraid after seeing it. Tang Seng tremblingly pointed at the monster.Heyuan Book Bar www.heyuanba.com "Who are you? What the hell are you doing here?" This monster was standing there at the moment, wishing to pinch his waist and smile directly. He looked at this Tang Seng really foolishly. He pointed his finger at his face, and at the moment he smiled disdainfully. "Who am I? Open your eyes and take a look. My wife was killed by your big apprentice three times. I am my wife''s subordinate, and I have taken refuge here now." After Tang Seng heard it, he felt very guilty. No matter what Nagato said before, he felt that he was not wrong. After all, this Monkey King did too much, but now even this monster has said so. , This is my own mistake after all. Tang Seng shook his head there at the moment and sighed. He never thought that he had become like this now, and the monster felt really funny when he saw him like this. But in the current situation, he just wants to tease the Tang Seng now. Tang Seng will be cooked and eaten by them tomorrow, and he is not in a hurry at this time. After that, he got out of the cage and left... Tang Seng couldn''t say anything. He kept thinking about what happened before. He heard Sun Wukong say that it was for his own good several times, but he didn''t believe it. He shook his head there, feeling that he really deserved it for the first time. And that person had just left, and at this moment another woman came to Tang Seng''s cage. Tang Seng is still there thinking about the previous things, and there, he is annoyed at why he was so ignorant in the first place, so he didn''t pay attention at all. The woman walked up to Tang Seng and waved her hand in front of Tang Seng. "Elder...Elder..." Hearing this, Tang Seng was changed to reality. Now what he saw was a woman, and this woman was different from the monster just now, but after all, it was also in this monster hole, so he still did not relax his vigilance. But the current Tang Seng was very guilty, and he finally gave up hope now, so he was just sighing there now. "who are you?" This person is really unclear when he sees Tang Seng like this. Isn''t he not scared at all?But now I have to tell him the truth quickly. "Don''t worry, I didn''t come here to hurt you. Actually, I am also a mortal, not far from here, a princess in a country, but I was chasing a little rabbit before, but I didn''t expect After chasing for a long time, the little rabbit suddenly disappeared, a burst of yellow smoke lightened up, and I was caught by this monster. But I didnt expect that the monster didnt do anything to me, and in the end I became his wife. Its a fate to make someone. I really dont want to be this way. I just want to let you go after I let you go. Father came to save me." After Tang Seng listened to this, after all, this woman is also a mortal, but his own should save her, so he nodded solemnly at the moment, promising that if this woman could really go out, he would find her father and queen. Come and save her. This woman is now loosening Tang Seng. However, she is the wife of the monster, and all the little monsters just went out. No one dared to stop her. She led Tang Seng to a very secluded path. Tang Seng walked along this trail. Just before Tang Seng wanted to say goodbye to him and went to find the woman''s father, the woman stopped Tang Seng, and then she held the token in both hands, and now entrusted it to Tang Seng...... .. 3419 Chapter 430: Tang Seng is released You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This woman had given Tang Seng everything that should be said and given. She looked at how Tang Seng said that a monk should be able to help her and fulfill her wish. The woman went back thinking that this would not work. If she let Tang Seng go and was known by this monster, I am afraid he could not spare herself. Although he has spoiled herself for so many years, this matter cannot be so simple. She was lying on her bed, now very hideous, and her expression was very painful. "Come here, come here and call the king over, I am very uncomfortable now." The monsters were very scared when they heard this woman say so, they hurriedly sent out to invite this monster. This monster is still at a stalemate with Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha. Zhu Bajie never expected that he and Monk Sha would not be able to beat them. This monster. The little demon came and started shouting. Madam is very uncomfortable now. After the monster heard it, he immediately took all the little demon back. Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha wanted to continue chasing, but the little demon blocked it. Their way, now they have no way at all. The monster hurried back and entered his wife''s room. "Madam, what''s the matter with you?" And he knew that his wife was sick, but he didn''t expect it to be so sudden now. The monster directly opened its big mouth, and then it fell into anger, and forced out a yellow, inner alchemy thing in his body. At this moment, after he took out the inner alchemy, it was the one glowing with yellow light, and the light was shining on the woman''s body at this moment, and the woman was much more comfortable than before. Seeing his wife recovering bit by bit, at this moment the monster finally took the inner alchemy back and quickly helped his wife. "Madam, why did you get sick so suddenly this time?" The woman shook her head, saying that she didn''t even know what was going on. "I don''t know why I suddenly became like this. I am afraid that my concubine has been in poor health and it is difficult to stay with Lang Jun." After the monster heard it, naturally he shook his head to tell her not to talk nonsense. "Madam nonsense, now we have caught Tang Seng, we can stay with each other after eating Tang Seng meat, I am afraid it is unlucky to say these things now." At this moment, the middle-aged woman, that is, the black fox spirit, entered the room directly. "I am afraid that the great king''s wish is going to fail, because that Tang monk has been released by others." The monster was there to take care of his wife, but now when he heard this, he stood up directly, looking at the black fox very angrily at this moment. "what did you say?" The black fox repeated the words he had just said, and he was very angry at the moment when he looked at this monster. "Moreover, the Tang Seng was let go by his wife, and it''s useless to be angry at this moment." The woman looked at the black fox and kept looking for her own chaos. At this moment, she sternly reprimanded him to let him out, and the monster heard her wife say so, and let the black fox go out. The black fox spirit was embarrassed, he only wanted to avenge his wife, but now he looked at the monster even more useless, and his wife said everything. After the black fox went out.The monster sat aside directly. At this moment, he was very angry, and the woman got out of bed slowly and walked to his side, but the monster didn''t care about him.Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com The woman looked at how annoyed the monster was, but now she rolled her eyes. "Husband, do you blame me for being like this? Actually, I did it for our sake." After hearing this, the monster directly fell in love with this woman, and he wanted to hear what it was. At this moment, the woman slowly said: "I have had a sudden illness these days. I believe you know that my husband, but I dreamed a few days ago, but I dreamed that I made a wish in my country. , And has not been able to fulfil his wishes. I just want to go back, but you dont allow my husband, and now my illness is getting worse. Ive always been worried about whether its because of this incident. I think the monk is a monk, so I want him to go. My country helps me to fulfill my wish." At this moment, after the woman had finished saying this, the monster was unmoved, and the woman began to cry with rain. The monster naturally felt distressed when he saw him crying, and was there to comfort him at this moment. He sighed after all. "Hey, if you follow what you said, Madam, you can''t be blamed at all. Madam, don''t cry anymore. If you cry, I will feel distressed." The woman fell into the fairy''s arms, weeping faintly at this moment.Slowly it returns to normal... After a few hours... Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha have always been guarding the entrance of this cave, and they are thinking of a way there, but in any case they absolutely can''t let this monster eat their master. Suddenly there was another burst of yellow smoke, and Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha naturally knew that this was a monster coming out. The two of them are ready, and now they are planning to start confronting this monster again. Zhu Bajie even took up a weapon, and when he saw the monster''s true body finally appeared, he attacked without stopping. This monster blocked Zhu Bajie''s attack, and then jumped directly to a higher place.Looking up at Zhu Bajie and them. "I didn''t come out to fight with you this time. I was looking at my wife''s face, and I came to tell you that you can go to the back mountain to find your master, but if you dare to commit crimes again, I will definitely not spare you. " After the monster finished speaking, it disappeared with the yellow smoke, leaving only Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha, but since the monster had already said this, the two rushed directly to the back mountain. The two of them searched carefully in the back mountain, but they found nothing in the dark. At this moment, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha leaned on a stone and sat down there. "I blame you, if you hadn''t been optimistic about the master, the two of us would not be like this now." Monk Sha coldly snorted at this moment. This Zhu Bajie had already said that he was several times in this way. Although he was wrong, he shouldn''t be such a nonsense. "Eight Precepts... Eight Precepts..." Zhu Bajie said to Monk Sha at this moment. "Are you amazing? Now even you dare to call me Bajie?" Monk Sha turned his head at this moment, and he didn''t care about him at all, how could he even call his name. At this moment, Zhu Bajie realized that someone had touched him. Zhu Bajie was very angry at the moment, so he turned his head quickly. "Master, you are here!" .. 3420 Chapter 431: Treasure Elephant Kingdom You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But at this moment, when he heard Zhu Bajie''s call, Monk Sha turned his head directly, he saw, isn''t the Tang monk behind this stone? Tang Seng was naturally very happy to see them, but he was also complaining that these two people were really incompetent. If the former grandson monkey had already rescued himself. Zhu Bajie was quite happy at first, but when he heard Tang Seng say this, he was naturally very angry. At this moment, he didn''t even want to pay attention to him. But Monk Sha walked in front of Tang Seng. "Master, I was wrong. I was so careless that I let you be captured by the monster." Tang Seng didn''t want to say anything at this moment. After all, he had strayed into the monster hole and met so many monsters. Who else can he blame?Blame can only blame himself for throwing himself into the trap, but this is too embarrassing to say, so Tang Seng didn''t say anything at this moment. But he suddenly remembered that he still had something in his hand, and he said to Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha: "Although it is late now, let''s hurry up overnight, after all, the place where the monster is near is quite close." Monk Sha, Zhu Bajie and Tang Monk are continuing to march at this moment. Fortunately, Tang Monk has a white dragon horse, so it is not particularly difficult for him to move forward. Although Zhu Bajie is in a bad mood, he does not want to say anything. Huaguoshan... Monkey Sun and Nagato really returned to Huaguo Mountain. Now they have been in Huaguo Mountain for a long time. Monkey Sun naturally enjoys them very much. From the day he came back, the little monkeys flocked to him. He saw those little monkeys, one by one, taking orders from him, and looking forward to his head, he was naturally very happy. He naturally enjoyed eating, drinking, and having fun these days. Now that he has experienced the Tathagata Buddha incident, he feels that its good to be as comfortable as he is now. He doesnt ask for anything that doesnt. Nagato has also enjoyed it very much here these days. At this moment, the little black cat feels that this Huaguoshan is really good. It has beautiful scenery, and there are so many delicious foods. No matter what, little black cat will go out for a walk. . Now, Monkey King and Nagato are sitting on a round table, and the two of them are chatting while eating peaches. "How about Nagato? My Huaguoshan is really good. How much we enjoy here these days, it''s better than following that smelly monk." Nagato smiled now, and didn''t want to say anything more. But Monkey King was there and talked to Nagato all the time. He said that Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng were wrong, and he also said how much he enjoys here. Nagato finally couldn''t bear it, and at this moment, he said to Monkey King: "Do you really feel that way? But if you really feel that way, you won''t say that to me." Sun Wukong was speechless at the sentence of Nagato. He really felt very comfortable and very good when he came back. However, if he continued to stay in this Huaguo Mountain, he felt a little overwhelmed. I don''t know why I feel that I don''t have a goal to enjoy here every day. I always feel that my heart is empty. Nagato saw him silent at the moment, and smiled at Monkey King.But Nagato didn''t say anything, and Sun Monkey deceived himself there too...Mengsheng Novel www.mengshengxs.com Because Tang Seng and the others rushed overnight, they finally went down this mountain. After going down the mountain, they met a country, and the gate of this country was written with treasure elephants. Tang Seng was very happy after seeing it. This is what the woman said about her country. At this moment, Monk Tang, Zhu Bajie, and Monk Sha have entered this precious elephant country... After an hour... The king and queen of Baoxiang country was sitting opposite Tang Seng and others at this moment. The two of them had been looking at the tokens that Tang Seng had brought. At this moment, the queen of Baoxiang country shed tears. "This is my little girl''s personal token. I didn''t expect that my daughter was actually caught by the monster. At first, she said she was lost, and we searched all over the country and couldn''t find my daughter." The king sighed now. "Okay, okay, what can the queen say now like this, but fortunately, the elders now know where our daughter is? I don''t know the ministers, who can help us save our daughter?" When those ministers heard this, Princess Baihua was taken away by the goblin. Who would dare to act rashly?At this moment, no one dared to say anything, and suddenly a minister stepped forward. The king and queen were very happy to see the minister came out, and the ministers admired his courage at the moment. At this moment, the minister said: "King and Queen, I think this matter is different. We are ordinary humans after all, and this monk is different. He came to learn from his experience. He dared to be alone and knew about the princess. One thing shows that he has the power to reach the sky, so it is safest to let him save the princess." After hearing this, the king and queen nodded there, and felt that this person was very right. At this moment, she looked at the Tang Seng, but looked at Tang Seng stupid. Tang Seng came to carry the letter this time because he was also a mortal. He could easily be held hostage by monsters when he saw a mortal, but he really didn''t have any magic power, and he didn''t want to share the trouble. "King, I am very embarrassed by you. I really don''t have much power, and my apprentices who have power are always my apprentices. At this moment, Tang Seng pointed to his two disgusting apprentices below." Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were smiling carelessly there at the moment. The king felt very scared when he saw the two of them, but after all, he came with the Tang Seng, so he didn''t do much. And now if the two of them can save his daughter, there is nothing he can''t do, he is telling the two disciples at this moment. "Which of you two can bring down the demon? If you rescued Princess Hundred Flowers, I will definitely reward you with a big reward." Zhu Bajie was very proud at the moment, so he asked everyone to go out with him, but the king wanted to see what Zhu Bajie had for him and he came out. When he arrived in this yard, Zhu Bajie began to grow bigger and bigger. At this moment, his figure grew bigger and bigger, and slowly became like a giant, and everyone looked like ants in his eyes. The king was very pleased after seeing it. It seems that with this pig''s ability, his daughter must be more than enough. "Elder, we have already seen that you are great, so you can quickly change back to the original shape, otherwise, the more you grow, the more our court can''t stand it!" .. 3421 Chapter 432: Tiger Spirit? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Zhu Bajie heard the king say so, he slowly returned to his original state at this moment.Zhu Bajie naturally knew that if he really rescued the princess, the king would definitely pay him accordingly. So at this moment, Zhu Bajie directly bowed to the king and flew away with his own magic power. Tang Seng was also forced to be helpless, so at this moment he said that his two apprentices are capable, but the combined abilities of Zhu Bajie and Sha Monk are not as good as a Monkey King, and Monkey King has now been taken away by Nagato, so now he can only shake his head helplessly. . "Drifting, you should go with Zhu Bajie. I''m afraid he can''t fight monsters, right?" Monk Sha nodded, this is what he is worried about, so he is also directly using his magic power to chase Zhu Bajie. After an hour... Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were stuck in this monster hole again. At this moment, the monster saw that they were very angry. "You two dare to come back. Didn''t the lesson I taught you two last time wasn''t enough?" At this moment, Zhu Bajie didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he directly asked him to return to Princess Baihua.Zhu Bajie used his mana to fight the two monsters. But even if Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha couldn''t defeat this monster, this monster had sacrificed his own relic at the moment, and at the critical moment, he knocked Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha to the ground. Seeing that the situation is not good, Zhu Bajie directly gave the monster a sledge at the critical moment, and as soon as the monster dodged, Zhu Bajie disappeared.However, this monk was directly caught by this monster. The little monsters tied up the monk Sha''s five flowers, and at this moment, the monster was in the cave and asked him. "How do you know that I have Princess Hundred Flowers here, who has leaked the wind?" At this time, Monk Sha didn''t say anything, and at the moment he was there with a very cold attitude. Although he was tied up, he still had his own arrogance. This monster just wanted to execute him at this moment. Otherwise, the monk Sha would probably not say anything, and at this moment the black fox came out directly. "My lord, don''t be angry, I know who did this." The monster was angry and asked him to speak quickly. The black fox spirit said there at the moment: "Great King, it''s not that after the lady released the monk, she gave her tokens to the monk, so that the monk can find someone to save herself." After listening to this monster, he became furious. She didn''t expect that after so many years of curing her wife, she even sent someone to try to escape. "Come on, bring my wife to me quickly." After a while, those little monsters brought the lady, and at this moment, after seeing this, the monster pushed the lady to the ground. "You bitch, I treat you so well, but you secretly spread the message." The black fox was very exciting watching the excitement, and he was very proud at the moment. Monk Sha couldn''t bear it, this woman was so pitiful, she was shouting there at the moment.Fanshu Novel Network www.fanshu8.com "It''s not the wife''s fault, but our master saw the portrait of Princess Baihua. This princess is clearly the same person as your wife. Our master told the king." After listening to the monster, he was very upset. He only listened to the words and scolded his wife. Now the monster hurriedly helped his wife up, but now his wife is crying non-stop. "Madam, I was wrong. I shouldn''t listen to them. Forgive me." The monster shouted quickly.roll. Seeing that the situation was not good, the black fox spirit quickly retreated at this moment.After the monster heard all these things, his eyes rolled around at this moment. It seems that if he doesn''t make a move next, this matter will always become more and more difficult. He didn''t expect to save this Tang Seng, but caused trouble for himself. Day 2... Above the main hall of Baoxiang Kingdom, the king and queen and Tang Seng are sitting there at this moment.Below is a handsome man standing. "King and Queen, I am your little son-in-law. 13 years ago, the princess went out hunting, and she was kidnapped by a tiger. At that time I saved her. Now the princess is already with me. Years." The king and queen naturally couldn''t believe it when they heard it. Then the two of them were there. Look at me and I look at you. This is obviously not right with this Tang Seng. At this moment, the little son-in-law slowly walked forward, and then continued to the king and said: "What I said is true, and the tiger at the time has now become a scholar. Looks like, I want to come to think of here to set up the dirty to frame me, the Tang Seng sitting next to you is the tiger." When the king and queen heard this, they quickly stood up in shock. The two of them were far away from Tang Seng. At this moment, they were very scared, and this Tang Seng was unable to argue at this moment. He walked slowly down, and all of them took their weapons to guard Hold him. At this moment, the man walked into Tang Seng''s side, and said to Tang Seng, "You tiger, don''t show its true shape quickly." Directly and slowly, the Tang Seng directly collapsed to the ground, and his figure slowly transformed from a human into a tiger''s appearance. "Look, father-in-law and mother-in-law, what my son-in-law said is true, he is really a tiger." At this moment, the king and queen really believed it, and the two of them were really afraid now, and they quickly ordered the people to put the tiger in a cage... At night... The little soldiers are still talking about this, but this is very strange to anyone who hears it, but they have seen it with their own eyes, so it is indeed true. At this time, Bai Longma had heard all these things, and he had long known that there would be such an incident now. Nagato mentioned it to himself when he left, but now, he can only do a few things that are cautious, he is transformed into a human form, and then becomes a woman again. Taking advantage of the quiet of the night, I walked into the bedroom of the strange man today. The man was really happy. After all, his business had been done, and he was drinking there, very happy. After Bai Longma entered, he poured wine with a smile. The man was very happy to see him, so he asked him to dance for himself. At this moment, Bai Longma followed what the man said, and in the next second he directly drew the sword and stab the man directly... 3422 Chapter 433: Go to Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The man finally took advantage of this moment and recovered his monster appearance.But the white dragon horse couldn''t beat him at all. Seeing that the white dragon horse was wrong at the moment, he quickly fled out. This big incident attracted those little soldiers, who came in one after another, and this male monster turned into a man again. "There are assassins and assassins, hurry up and chase them." When the soldiers heard him say this, they hurried out to chase, and the man hurried out to look for things, but he still couldn''t find it. Right at this moment, Zhu Bajie passed by beside the stable.He was full of regret now, and he really didn''t know what to do, even Tang Seng had been turned into a tiger. "Brother...Brother..." Zhu Bajie had obviously heard this voice, but he was even more confused now. Hasn''t this monk Sand been arrested by the monster?Now, who else is calling his brother, can it be that he has heard hallucinations? Zhu Bajie scratched his head at this moment, but planned to leave. "It''s me who wants brother, I''m a white dragon horse." Only then did Zhu Bajie look directly over there. He looked at it now, and indeed he was passing the stables. "Bailongma, why do you suddenly speak now?" "Brother, don''t worry about this. The situation is very critical now. And why didn''t I see Senior Brother Sha?" Zhu Bajie didn''t know whether to laugh or what to do now. "He was captured by the monster, and Monkey King and Nagato also returned to Huaguo Mountain. Now that we are the only two of us, it is impossible to match him. Why don''t we divide our luggage and go back to different places." Bai Longma sighed at the moment when he heard this Zhu Bajie said. "Although there are only two of us now, how can you say such a thing, and now the master has not been turned into a tiger, how can you just leave him alone? And now you are going to spend quickly Guoshan went to Nagato and Monkey King, and brought them back. This master is also saved." At this moment, Zhu Bajie heard what the white dragon horse said so that he finally wanted to come over. Although his face is very hard now, it is true that everyone has difficulties now, so he can only bow his head. "Well, I''ll go find him now." Just after Zhu Bajie finished speaking, he used his mana to leave directly... Bai Longma looked at his leaving back, and nodded there at the moment. "Nagato, I can finish what you told me. It''s up to you next." Zhu Bajie was very anxious to rush day and night, and soon arrived at Huaguo Mountain. After he arrived at Huaguo Mountain, he was greeted by groups of little monkeys. The little monkeys were teasing Zhu Bajie one by one, and Zhu Bajie was obviously angry at the moment. "Monkey grandson, monkey grandson, hurry up and show me the old pig. Don''t use your little hands to tease me." 8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com But still no one came out, and the monkeys were standing in the distance one by one, like Zhu Bajie throwing peaches, and hitting Zhu Bajie one by one. Zhu Bajie was tortured by them with a sore back.He was sitting there sulking now.But he knows what he said, Monkey King, you can hear it. "Monkey Sun, you can play with me here, but now the master is in danger, do you really have the heart not to save him?" And then slowly Nagato and Monkey King finally appeared. But Monkey King saw what Zhu Bajie looked like now, and smiled unkindly there. "Zhubajie you have today too, hahahaha..." At this moment, Zhu Bajie snorted coldly, not because they were really in trouble and couldn''t solve it by himself. How could he come to ask Sun Monkey. Nagato watched all of this, but he remained silent on the sidelines. All this was arranged by himself, so he didn''t want to do more. This time he would definitely make this Zhu Bajie suffer. However, Zhu Bajie immediately stood up and pointed at Sun Monkey and began to curse. "Monkey Sun, its good for you. I came back to the Huaguo Mountain to enjoy it. I also brought Nagato. My junior and I were miserable. We have been protecting this Tang monk, and this Tang monk has been turned into a tiger by the monster. Kill, Junior Brother was also arrested, but you have been enjoying your blessing here." When Sun Wukong heard this, he was mad at everything. It was not Zhu Bajie''s provocation, and the Tang monk had deserved everything, so he snorted directly at this moment, making his men hang Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie was hung from a tree at this moment, and this feeling was strange and familiar.But he still cursed on the tree. "How did Sun Monkey say that we are also a brother-in-law, you just treat me like this, no matter what I did before, haven''t you already come here to apologize to you? I didn''t expect you to be so small..." And the little monkeys heard that Zhu Bajie cursed them like this, and they kept throwing peaches at Zhu Bajie. Although Zhu Bajie was helpless at this moment, he still didn''t shut up. On the other side, Monkey King and Nagato were still sitting on the long table. At this moment, Monkey King was eating peaches there. "What is Nagato doing there? Hurry up and eat." Nagato looked at this Monkey King. He knew that Monkey King was still pretending to be tough. "Now that Tang Seng has been turned into a tiger, can you really eat it?" Sun Wukong disagrees, everything is what he deserves, and what he can do more, why didn''t he say when he had misunderstood him before, but now he continues to eat the fruit. "Nagato, please don''t tell me that those things are gone. Now that he is like this, it is not his own self-sufficiency. At the beginning, he has always misunderstood me. Didnt he trust Zhu Bajie? This is good, Zhu Bajie also Can''t save him." Nagato shook his head at this moment, but said nothing.He wanted to see how long the grandson monkey could survive. At this moment, Nagato also picked up a fruit and began to eat. After all, he is not in a hurry. This matter can completely eliminate the gap between Sun Monkey and Zhu Bajie. This is also very worthwhile, and he also wants to let him Zhu Bajie suffered well this time, otherwise he would have been like that, even Nagato would not be able to stand it. However, Nagato was waiting there quietly. He believed that Monkey King was not very tough and strong as he said, and he must be very sorry now. Zhu Bajie on the other side has now yelled speechlessly, he is completely speechless now... 3423 Chapter 434: Sun Monkey Goes Out of the World You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!at night Monkey Sun also held a party, and now it is very joyful in the Huaguoshan Shuilian Cave, where everyone is singing and dancing, and the little monkeys are jumping and jumping there. The little black cat is now playing with those little monkeys. She feels very happy in this Huaguo Mountain. She did not expect that there is such a fun place between the world and the earth. Monkey King was drinking there at the moment. "Today this Zhu Bajie was caught by us. I am very happy, so we have a party today. You must have a good time." Those little monkeys are jumping and jumping very happy now, they are sitting there eating. Nagato watched the monkey who had been drinking, and he understood that Monkey Sun was actually worried. At this time, Sun Monkey saw Nagato''s very calm look, and he also asked Nagato: "Nagato, don''t you worry at all? They all encountered a difficult situation today, and you grouped us together. Now I am just like this, but you don''t say a word?" Nagato smiled at the moment but still did not speak.At this time, Sun Monkey finally couldn''t stand it any longer. Seeing him like this, Nagato smiled and said: "I just want to ask if you really don''t care about them? If you care about them now, then quickly release Zhu Bajie, I will go back with you, and save Monk Sha, Monk Tang and others. But if you Dont worry about it and dont have to." Monkey Sun sighed. He wanted to ask Nagato to persuade himself to give himself a step down, but he didn''t expect that Nagato''s concentration and endurance are so much stronger than him. Sun Monkey is now directly sending His own little monkey put Zhu Bajie down. Zhu Bajie is very weak now, and after he was put down, he saw Monkey Monkey and opened his mouth to curse at Monkey Sun. Sun Monkey saw him like that, and now he directly summoned his own golden cudgel. This made Zhu Bajie dare not say anything. "Okay, Zhu Bajie, my old grandson doesn''t want to care about you as much as I can say, we are also the relationship of brothers, and now I will go back from you to rescue the master and our brothers." Zhu Bajie was very happy after hearing this, but he didn''t expect that these monkeys would still be unable to hold himself back.Monkey Sun didn''t forget to throw a few peaches at Zhu Bajie, and Zhu Bajie quickly picked them up and ate them there. Nagato was holding the little black cat late, and when he waved his hand, Sun Monkey, Zhu Bajie and him, as well as the little black cat, went straight to the cave of the previous monster. Zhu Bajie was very surprised when he saw it, and he was sighing there at the moment. It turned out that Nagato knew everything. At this moment, Princess Baihua came out with Monk Sha. Monk Sha was very surprised to see them at this moment. "Big Brother Nagemon, why are you here?" Monkey Sun gave a cold snort at the moment. "Of course it was Zhu Bajie who came to beg us, and we came back. Now that it is so dangerous, we will give him face, or else he will kneel down on me if he asks me, I will never come back." But Zhu Bajie is very curious, why can Monk Sha and Princess Baihua come out so easily? "Why did you two come out so easily?" Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com The Hundred Flowers Princess shook her head at this moment, and began to tell them, because a few days ago, this yellow-robed Daoist turned into a human form and went to Baoxiang Country, so now there is no one in this monster cave. Blocking himself, he released Monk Sand. But at this moment, Nagato suddenly felt as if there was a monster, and gradually approached here. At this moment, he said to them: "There is a demon spirit approaching like here, so the situation is very critical now, Sun Monkey, stay here, don''t you have 72 changes, and then become Princess Baihua, we will send the Princess Baihua directly back to the palace. " Monkey Sun nodded and stayed, Nagato and others disappeared in an instant. Monkey Sun now finally understands why Nagato let himself do it whenever there is something. It turned out that it was not because he wanted to use himself as a labor force, but because of this matter, Monk Zhubajiesha and others could not do it at all. There is no such ability at all. Monkey Sun turned around and turned into the appearance of Princess Baihua. The monster really came back, and after he came back, he couldn''t find his wife in the action. At this moment, he was very panicked. "Madam, where are you?" At this moment, the Princess Baihua came in right now, and then said to the monster: "Langjun, I am here. You don''t know, that Zhu Bajie saved Monk Sha and made such a mess in the cave." Princess Baihua cried while talking, her expression was very pitiful at the moment. The monster quickly comforted her, but he still didn''t understand what was going on. At this moment, the monster immediately began to open his mouth again, spitting out his elixir. "Madam, don''t be afraid, they can''t do anything to me with my elixir." Princess Baihua was looking directly at the elixir, staring at it, taking advantage of the monster not paying attention, taking the elixir in her hand and swallowing it. This makes the monster nervous. "Madam, what are you doing? If you eat this elixir, you will become a monster." As soon as the monster finished speaking, Monkey King returned to his original form, which shocked the monster and backed away a few steps. "Madam, how did you become like this?" Sun Wukong no longer concealed it at this moment, and smiled there. "Who is my wife? I''m your Grandpa Monkey." This monster naturally knew that he was in the middle of the game at this moment, and he fought with the Monkey King at this moment.He took his own weapon and started fighting with Monkey King, but now he has no relics in his body, so now he has some disadvantages. It has been a long time since Sun Wukong had been able to fight these monsters so happily at this moment, so he directly did not give in, and took his own golden cudgel to hit the monster everywhere. This monster really couldn''t resist hiding under a stone table, but because the golden cudgel was so powerful, he directly split the stone table in half. The monster could not hide, and quickly fled outside. Monkey King chased him closely, but in the next second, the monster turned into a yellow smoke and disappeared like that. Monkey King looked very strange.However, he still hurryed to get along with Nagato and others, so he didn''t care at all, so he flew directly to the palace... 3424 Chapter 435 Come back, Wukong! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong flew into the palace anxiously, he saw Nagato and others gathered there from the sky, and then he also flew down. Monkey King was particularly curious about what they were looking at there, and only then did Monkey King see that they were surrounded by a tiger. But when Zhu Bajie saw that Monkey King was coming, he said quickly: "I didn''t expect you the monkey grandson to come very quickly. Since you are here, then hurry up and save the master." Sun Wukong was confused, isn''t Nagato here?Couldn''t even Nagato be able to save him? Nagato saw Monkey King and Zhu Bajie each say something, and they would never understand this way. "I know you took the relic of the monster, only that relic can save Tang Seng." After Sun Wukong heard it, he finally understood that everyone was waiting for him. At this moment, he quickly opened his mouth and vomited the relic, and then handed it to Nagato. I saw Nagato holding the relic and chanting a spell at this moment, and the light of the relic shone on the tiger''s body, and slowly the tiger returned to the Tang Seng''s appearance. At this time, everyone was still immersed in joy. Only Monkey King turned his head and left. After all, he wanted to go along with them all the way. This time he came to save Tang Seng with Nagato, but he didn''t explain him. Forgave Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie, so he immediately left immediately. "Goku... Goku... I was wrong, come back." Tang Seng was the first person to notice that Monkey King was gone. He was shouting at the sky at the moment, but now Monkey King has long since disappeared without a trace. Tang Seng sat on the ground at the moment and sighed. He now knew that it was his fault, but now it seems that Monkey King didn''t mean to forgive himself. He could only shake his head there. Suddenly he thought of Nagato, and at this moment he always looked at him with tears. Zhu Bajie was there at the moment. "What do you think I am doing? I have no opinion at all. I was wrong if I was wrong. I don''t want to make any more sophistry for myself." After Nagato nodded, he immediately disappeared from everyone''s sight. "You guys stay here for a while, take me back to Wukong before we move on..." Nagato left these words, and disappeared without a trace. At this time, Monk Sha and Zhu Bajie helped Tang Seng up. Tang Seng sighed at this moment, and several people went to the place that the king arranged for them. rest. Huaguo Mountain... "Great King." Those little monkeys were very happy to be alive and kicking there, they didn''t expect their king to come back so soon! When Monkey King saw his little monkeys, he was there at this moment and sighed that no matter what people or things he met, there were so many little monkeys who supported him. He didn''t lose at all, and this was his home all the time.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com Monkey King had just returned, and at this moment Nagato also fell to the ground following Monkey King. "Goku, don''t you plan to go with us?" Monkey King just came back at the moment, and he didn''t want to think about those things before. He felt very angry as long as he thought of it. In a flash, Nagato came to Monkey King again, and at the moment he was there to persuade him painstakingly. "Tang Seng already knew that he was wrong, and Zhu Bajie also learned a lesson this time. In fact, you are no longer angry with them, so don''t be awkward and go back with us. And you think about what you have done before. So many, do you want your efforts to be wasted?" After Sun Wukong heard it, he was a little tempted.After all, he had worked hard before, but he had to promise him one condition for him to go back. Nagato nodded at this moment. He should probably be able to guess what Sun Wukong asked him to agree to. Monkey King thought there at the moment and said: "My condition is very simple, that is, I will not listen to anyone except you in the future. Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie should not be there to break my mouth and do more practical things, otherwise I will not. Will go with them again." Nagato nodded, and then Sun Wukong finally agreed to go back with Nagato. The two left in an instant. In fact, it was his group of little monkeys that Sun Wukong had been troubled by.But now that this is the case, what else can I do?The fastest way to go to the west is to come back quickly. On the other side, Tang Seng and the others were still discussing whether Monkey King would come back... "I think it''s a bit suspenseful. You don''t know the temper of the monkey, so I think he will never come back with his temperament." "Zhu Bajie, I advise you to speak up. As soon as the master did everything right, it was you and the master who kept turning black and white, even I could not stand it anymore. "Are we just guessing? Why are you angry now?" At this time, Tang Seng watched them talking and quarreling again, and he shook his head even more helplessly, but they didn''t know whether Monkey King would return. Suddenly, Sun Wukong and Nagato came directly in front of them. Tang Seng was naturally delighted when he saw it, but what could he say now? And Nagato said to them at this moment: "Well, since we are all assembled, let''s continue on the road, but Zhu Bajie you can do whatever you promised me. And Tang Seng don''t think that everything you see it is true." At this moment, the two of them dared not say anything after being trained by the long disciple. They just nodded silently, and then a few people set off, but the king and queen have always been very grateful to them, especially Princess Hundred Flowers. But after they left, they walked into the forest again, and Zhu Bajie just remembered. "By the way, Monkey King, what happened to you in the end with that monster? You came back so quickly." Monkey Sun, because he was too much first-aid just now, this Tang monk actually forgot that the monster had escaped? "When you asked about it, I remembered it. The monster disappeared like yellow smoke without knowing what happened! I also always find it very strange." .. 3425 Chapter 436: Conspiracy of the Taoist Family You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Monkey King said this, everyone was very surprised. They thought that Monkey King had killed the monster, but they didn''t expect the monster to escape. Especially Tang Seng, at this moment, he was very surprised and said: "Ah, if the monster runs away, wouldn''t it be like us to seek revenge?" Zhu Bajie sneered there at the moment. "Unexpectedly, there will be things that the big brother can''t do, and the big brother is so powerful, it can make the monster run away." At the moment, Monkey King was helpless and the two of them still looked like this. "What are you two worrying about there? Nagato and I have already returned, what else is terrible?" Monk Sha was also helping Monkey King speak. At this moment, a polarization was created. But they stared at Monkey King. Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie didn''t even dare to say anything. They continued to walk forward, but they just passed there. Came to a mountain again. "Bajie, I think you are particularly comfortable every day. Why don''t you come to this mountain today to see if there are any monsters on this mountain, and explore the way for us." Zhu Bajie was naturally unwilling, so he didn''t want to move at all now, and this was another stare of Monkey King, and even Tang Seng let him go quickly. Zhu Bajie is helpless, but what can he do?At this moment, he is lazily walking forward carrying his sledge... When it was Nagato, they sat there to rest and rest, and by the way, let this Zhu Bajie taste the suffering that Monkey King had suffered before. Zhu Bajie walked forward and encountered a good place, and he looked at this place just right for a nap. Now it is the time when the sun is at its highest, and at this moment, if he goes up the mountain at this moment, he will have to dry it into a roasted milk. It''s a pig, so he lay down in this place, planning to take a nap. Just after Zhu Bajie walked for a while, this Monkey King also left with excuses, but what they didnt know was that Monkey King wanted to see if Zhu Bajie had gone to patrol the mountains honestly. As expected, after he found here, he saw Zhu Bajie. He slept in there and shook his head there at the moment, this pig can''t support the wall with mud! Zhu Bajie slept there very fragrantly. This is Monkey King''s eyes rolling, and then he threw a stone and landed on Zhu Bajie. "Where did the monster come from? Look at my pig..." Zhu Bajie was startled and suddenly woke up.But now he is watching on Monday, and there is nothing at all. He is even more puzzled at this moment, and he saw a bird on his head again, shook his head at this moment, and continued to lie down. But now, he has slept for a long time, he is thinking there at the moment, if they ask about themselves, they will say this is a stone mountain, a stone cave.Everything is stone.The excuse Zhu Bajie thought up was that he continued to fall asleep there. Not long after he closed his eyes, a lump of bird dung fell on his face again, and Zhu Bajie opened his eyes impatiently, and felt a little annoyed when he touched it with his hand. At this moment, he saw the bird on his head again, took a rock and smashed it at him. The bird flew far away and left... After a few hours, Zhu Bajie finally came back, but at this moment Nagato, Tang Seng and others did not show any expression when they saw him come back.Lewen Novel www.lwxs.net At this moment, Monkey King was there, smiling. "Bajie, you came back very quickly. I wonder if you have understood all the details of this mountain. What kind of mountain is this?" Zhu Bajie had already figured out the countermeasures, so he was there at the moment and said triumphantly: "Of course, if I go out, what can I do? I have already investigated clearly. This is a stone mountain, and there is still something in this stone mountain. There is a stone cave." After Nagato and Tang Seng heard this, they shook their heads there. They didn''t expect that the Pig Bajie would still be unchangeable after repeated teachings. At this moment, Monkey King changed from his expression to a hoarse grin. As soon as he opened his palm, the golden hoop stick In his own hands again. Monkey King took the golden cudgel and chased after the pig, and the pig was also very surprised, but if he was hit by the rod, it would be enough to hurt himself for several days, so he was running quickly at this moment. "Monkey Sun, what are you doing? I have already patrolled the mountain well, and I told you what I know, but you are so good to me." Monkey Sun told him about stalking him. Zhu Bajie was wrong. At this moment, he hid behind Nagato. Nagato teleported to another place. Zhu Bajie had no choice but to hide again. Behind Tang Seng, Tang Seng shook his head at this moment, and then exposed Zhu Bajie. At this moment, Zhu Bajie really had no choice but to beg for mercy. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I admit that I am lazy this time, but should I always give me a chance to make up for it?" Monkey Sun is still reluctant. "You stinky pig is so lazy every day, what chance do you have? Seeing my grandson take the golden cudgel, I will tidy up you today." Nagato shook his head helplessly at this moment. "Okay, okay, Goku should stop arguing with him, and now give him a chance to continue to explore the mountain, but if this time is the same as last time, then he should really be punished. Up." Zhu Bajie heard Nagato speak for himself, and at the moment he patted his butt and went up the mountain again. This is his own opportunity. He must not miss it. But when Monkey King saw him like that, he felt that he would not bring any good results this time... On the other hand, because the Taoist people have always wanted to prevent Tang Seng and the others from going to the West, they have set up many difficulties, and now they spread rumors even more. If they eat Tang Seng meat, they can live forever, even Those monsters were also very excited after listening, so now Tang Seng has become a celebrity! No matter where he goes, those monsters can''t wait to catch him quickly, and eat his meat so that they can live forever, so they also spent a lot of thought. Right now there happened to be a pair of monster brothers on this mountain. The two of them heard that Tang Seng was coming soon, and they were very happy. At this moment, the monster said to his second brother: "Second brother, the Tang monk I told you before is coming, so you will take your men down the mountain to find them, and if there are any clues, please come back and tell. I, my brothers, will think of a solution together." .. 3426 Chapter 437 Its okay to encounter a group of monsters on the mountain patrol You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The monster took a small flag and hummed a song, and happily took his hand down the mountain... When they walked to the top of the mountain, they saw a figure below. Before he left, his elder brother gave him a portrait. On this portrait were the Tang monks he knew. At this moment, he took the portrait and began to compare, and glanced at the person underneath the portrait. At this moment, he was even more sure that the fat man with big ears was Zhu Bajie. The subordinates recognized the head as well, and at the moment they said to their boss: "Boss, you see this fat man with big ears is the person on this picture." At this moment, the monster nodded, he was able to confirm now, and then quickly led his men down the mountain, directly blocking the front of Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie was really earnestly patrolling the mountain this time. He saw that there was nothing in the rest, and he felt that there should be nothing in this wilderness, but suddenly a group of monsters were in front of him. Zhu Bajie suddenly persuaded.He pretended to be smirk. "I don''t know what the hell are you guys doing in front of me? If it''s okay, then my old pig will leave first." When these little monsters heard this Zhu Bajie said, they were all there laughing, not to mention that it was the monster who took the lead. "Don''t you look like a chubby apprentice Tang Seng? Unexpectedly, you are still a slapstick." Those little monsters were very dissatisfied with Zhu Bajie, but Zhu Bajie disagrees, as long as he can escape now, everything is nothing to him. "Hehe, brothers, I think you may have admitted the wrong person." Zhu Bajie covered his nose with his clothes and planned to leave as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect that the monster waved his hand, and several little monsters stood in front of him again. Zhu Bajie was obviously helpless at this time, after all, in the current situation, I am afraid that he will not be able to escape without taking a shot. Zhu Bajie stopped talking nonsense, grabbed his hand so much in the air, and his sledge reached his hand. At this moment, he was holding the sledge. "Hmph, you monsters, my grandpa pig wanted to let you go, but you don''t know it, now let you try my grandpa pig''s sledge." Zhu Bajie stopped talking nonsense. He directly took his sledge and rolled forward, and then he wanted to let the monster taste his own strength, but the monster easily avoided it, and the little monsters in the next second All rushed towards Zhu Bajie, and they rushed towards Zhu Bajie one by one. That Zhu Bajie was so powerful that he couldn''t beat so many people. In the end, Zhu Bajie was caught by them. The monster tied Zhu Bajie''s five flowers at the moment, and his foot was still on Zhu Bajie''s body. "Hmph, return Grandpa Pig, I think you are a little fragrant pig." The monster waved his hand. "Let''s go, the young ones will take Zhu Bajie back to the cave with me." The little monsters followed the monster carrying Zhu Bajie back to the cave, and after returning to the cave, the monster''s eldest brother saw Zhu Bajie and shook his head at this moment.Jin Yong Chinese www.jyebook.com "Second brother, you tied the wrong person, but Zhu Bajie you tied, although this Zhu Bajie is Tang Seng''s apprentice, but he has no Tang Seng''s abilities, and he can only live forever if he eats Tang Seng meat." But the monster was there laughing. "I know eldest brother, but I think it would be good to catch this pig monster as our dinner, and now that Pig Bajie is in our hands, wouldn''t it be easier to catch Tang Monk?" When they said this, the two monsters were there laughing.If they can really eat Tang Seng meat, they will not only increase their cultivation base, but they will also be able to live forever by that time. This is something everyone pursues. Zhu Bajie is very helpless at this moment, and has been listening to these two monsters talking there. Is it true that he is a transparent person? "Hey, can you two care about me? I''m innocent. Besides, I was arrested for no reason, and now I''m going to eat it?" Zhu Bajie didn''t say a word. The two monsters had forgotten the existence of Zhu Bajie. At this moment, the two people finally realized Zhu Bajie. "Second brother, the pig essence you caught is really good. Look at his fat body. We can have a meal tonight. It''s better to set up a shelf later and eat roast suckling pig tonight." When they said this, they laughed again. "My eldest brother is right, so I will prepare some condiments or something. As for his fat body, of course he needs to be salted." Zhu Bajie was quite helpless at the moment. He didn''t expect that the two of them finally realized that they were talking about this kind of thing there. Don''t you want to lose face? "How can I say that my old pig was also the canopy marshal in the sky before. Now you two are even discussing this. When my old pig has no face?" The two monsters didn''t want to pay attention to him at all, and waved their hands at this moment, and the little monsters carried the Zhu Bajie down. "...You two monsters...If you dare to eat my old pig...Look at my big brother and master, they won''t break your corpses into pieces...Help...Help..." The two monsters only saw the appearance of Zhu Bajie, and they felt that he was extremely stupid, and also really funny. They didn''t expect that Tang Seng had such an apprentice, it was just a wine bag and rice bag. But after the two people said this, the big monster was a little depressed at the moment. "Second brother, you don''t know, that Tang Seng''s apprentice is actually useless at all, but he has a big apprentice, but he may not be easy to deal with the previous disturbance in the palace, I am afraid it is still very difficult for us to eat Tang Seng meat." After the monster finished speaking, both of them were embarrassed, but they also had magic weapons. At this moment, the two brothers took the initiative to ask Ying, intending to take these two magic weapons to cure the Monkey King. After all, if the Monkey King was subdued, Tang Seng caught his hand It is very easy. On the other side, Zhu Bajie has been up the mountain for a long time, and now it is getting dark.But Zhu Bajie didn''t come back, and at this time Tang Seng was a little worried. "What the hell is this? Why did Zhu Bajie go up the mountain to inspect for so long and haven''t come back? Didn''t he fall asleep somewhere again, or something accident happened?" Since Zhu Bajie left, Nagato has been meditating there, holding his breath, not hearing things outside the window, but he still heard what Tang Seng said. At this moment, he slowly opened his eyes and waved his hand to call Wukong. By your side. "Wukong, you go up the mountain to find out what the hell is going on? If it''s dark today, don''t he meet any danger." That is, Nagato instructed himself, Monkey King thought so in his heart at the moment, but his actions quickly climbed the mountain... .. 3427 Chapter 438: Marshal Tianpeng changed to Chinese food! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Tang Seng saw Monkey King go up the mountain to find Pig Bajie, he no longer worried at this moment. After all, he knew Monkey King''s abilities.At this time, Tang Seng''s stomach screamed out of time. Nagato and Monk Sha naturally heard that they both remembered that since Zhu Bajie left, they hadn''t eaten anything, and Nagato had been meditating there and even forgot about it. Nagato smiled now. "I''ll find something to eat, Monk Sha, take good care of your master here." Monk Sha nodded, but he was still a little unconfident in himself, but now Nagato has finally handed this task to himself, so he must complete it well. Nagato said that he played a flash and left, but the little black cat stayed. And now Tang Seng actually likes the little black cat, because he is an ordinary human, he feels that the little black cat is also an ordinary kitten, and the little black cat is so weak and small, as if he is among them. The same, so Tang Seng always had a feeling of sympathy, he held the little black cat in his arms again, and the little black cat was also obedient. At this moment, he was very happy. After all, Nagato was out of the game, and Nagato might be able to bring some delicious food back soon. And he was still happy just now. He suddenly thought of something. "Nagato Nagato, I''m not hungry anymore, you come back quickly..." Tang Seng desperately shouted to the sky, but Nagato had long since disappeared. At this moment, he was very helpless, and then he sighed again and again. Monk Sha didn''t know where he was making trouble. He was fine just now, but he was originally hungry. "Master, what''s wrong with you? Why is it called Nagato all of a sudden?" Tang Seng sighed... "You forgot that Nagato also said last time to go out to find food, but he hasn''t come back for a long time. Monkey King also went to find him, but he still didn''t find him. Maybe he ordered us again this time. set." Monk Sha shook his head again and again at this moment. It was impossible for him to believe this, and Tang Seng looked at Monk Sha so stiff and didn''t want to continue talking to him. And now he can only hope that Nagato will come back soon... Monkey King has walked around this mountain, but he still didnt find anything. This made Monkey King even more nervous. If Zhu Bajie really fell asleep wherever he was, its impossible for him to find it, so now There was only one result, and that was that he was caught by the monster. But he had already seen this mountain, and there was nothing strange. At this moment, Monkey King shook his head, thinking that he should go down and tell Nagato first, and then find another way. And Monkey King was walking around thinking about these things, and he tripped over a tree branch. At this moment, he looked at the cave in front of him, and there seemed to be a very noisy sound in the cave... Sun Wukong hurriedly moved inside, but now if he looks like this, I am afraid it is easy to be spotted, he turned into a little mosquito and flew into this hole. "Hurry up and wash this pig. We are going to eat roast suckling pig tonight." 127 novel www.127xs.com "It''s great, it''s good to follow the king. Now the pork has been eaten. It seems that when the king can eat Tang Seng meat, we can also get a little bit." "Okay, well, let''s not talk about it, hurry up and get ready. Such a fat pig has never been eaten." When Monkey King heard this, it was not good. This is Zhu Bajie was really caught by them, and now they are still eating.Monkey Sun continued to fly into the cave again. As expected, he saw Zhu Bajie. At this moment, the little demons were all around Zhu Bajie, planning to wash him well so that he could be roasted. "You monsters, I advise you not to act rashly. Besides, no matter how my old pig dies, it is absolutely impossible for you to roast and eat. Brother, Nagato, Master, Brother, now my old pig has reached this point. It''s better to be ashamed than to commit suicide." Monkey Sun looked at the appearance of Zhu Bajie at the moment, but smiled there. He was not kind and now he ended up like this, but it has nothing to do with his laziness before. Look at you, stinky pig. Even though Sun Wukong thought so, he still flew to Zhu Bajie''s side. He has become a small mosquito now, so the monsters naturally ignored them. They were boiling water there, planning to wash the Zhu Bajie well. At that time, roast him and eat it. Monkey King flew to Zhu Bajie. "Isn''t this the Marshal Canopy from all over the world? What''s wrong? I''ve been arrested now. It''s regarded as a Chinese meal for others?" This Zhu Ba Jie was very clever when it was crucial, and he knew at the moment that the mosquito was made by the monkey. Zhu Bajie said very quietly. "When is your grandson monkey watching the excitement? Now my old pig is so miserable. You can find Nagato and they find a way to save me. You can''t really see me as their food." Monkey King, like Zhu Bajie, promised to save him for a while. After all, he didn''t know the situation in the cave now, so he quickly finished talking to Zhu Bajie and flew back. At this time, Nagato had already returned. He found a lot of fruits, and then they put them on the ground. Tang Seng was very happy when he saw it. It turned out that Nagato did not lie to himself this time, so he picked up the fruits on the ground and started. Eat it up. At this time, Monk Sha laughed there. "Master, take a look, the family members are really looking for food for us. Fortunately, you are still skeptical about this and that, but now that the fruit comes, you actually eat the most delicious food." Tang Seng didn''t pay any attention to him either, and was eating there at the moment. At this time, Sun Wu came back out of breath, his expression was very nervous: "Nagato Nagato is not good, Zhu Bajie was caught by those monsters, and now he is going to be someone elses dish, lets save him. Right." When the few people who were eating the fruit heard Sun Monkey say this, everyone was very surprised. At this time, Nagato said to them, "What are you still waiting for? Come and save Zhu Bajie with me. Can''t you really let him be eaten by someone else?" They finally reacted, and at this moment this grandson monkey led Nagato and others to the cave... 3428 Chapter 439 Kill a group of monsters halfway You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Monkey was just leading them halfway now, when a group of monsters suddenly appeared. At this moment, the group of monsters looked at Nagato and others viciously, and Nagato looked at these people and probably blocked their way. Especially Tang Seng, he had seen so many weird scary monsters that he was already terrified, and at this moment, he was hiding behind Nagato and didn''t even dare to look. Nagato knew they were monsters, but he didn''t want to kill innocent people. "What are you doing in front of us?" Those monsters are there now laughing... "What are we going to do? This Tang Seng meat can live forever. We have heard about this a long time ago. Of course, we came here to take Tang Seng''s life." Nagato was very helpless at this moment, and Tang Seng was even more afraid when he heard that they were here to take his own life, even his body was trembling there at this moment. At this time, Nagato said to them: "I think you little monsters are young and ignorant, so I dont want to care about you. Now you let us go, we wont do anything to you, but if you If you continue to be obsessed, dont blame me for being polite." Of these little demons, there is naturally a great king leading them at this moment, but now that he heard Nagato say this, he waved his hand with disdain. He has never heard of a person named Nagato like this. Awesome. "Boys give it to me. If we can really catch Tang Seng today, then we can eat meat tonight." The little demons were even more excited when they heard it. At this moment, all of them rushed forward. Monk Sha, Monkey King, and Nagato all fought with them. Nagato looked at the current situation and said it was not good for them. After all, in this situation, Zhu Bajie is about to be eaten. At this moment, Nagato signaled Monkey King to let him take Tang Seng first, and he and Monk Sha were to deal with it. Things now. Monkey Sun naturally understands what they mean. In any case, even though that Zhu Bajie is very disgusting, but now he is really in danger, how can they be otherwise. The key moment for Monkey King was to pluck the three vellus hairs on the back of his head and blow them on his hand. As if all of his monkey grandchildren had reached him, then the monkeys and the little monsters also fought together... While he was so flustered, Monkey Monkey ran directly in front of Tang Seng. Tang Seng was still very scared at this moment. He was squatting on the ground and praying with his eyes closed there, hoping that those people would not accidentally hurt himself. Suddenly he seemed to be pulled up directly by some external force, and he looked like Monkey King. "What the hell are you doing?" Monkey Sun didn''t think so, now he was here to save him, but instead he said so as if he was questioning himself here. "Don''t talk nonsense." Monkey Sun pulled Tang Seng in this way, and at this moment a somersault turned to another place.After that, he got closer and closer to the cave, but he said to Tang Seng. "It''s not that Nagato is afraid that you are in danger, but that I must rescue you first, otherwise you think I want to take care of you." At this moment, when Tang Seng heard Monkey King say this, he wanted to see the surrounding environment. It was indeed very different from just before. He finally let out a sigh of relief at this moment. And this monkey grandson felt that its not safe to leave Tang Seng here alone, but he had to save Zhu Bajie, and it was always a burden to bring Tang Seng with him. Besides, those monsters wanted to eat Tang Seng meat, he himself It was too strange to send Tang Seng personally to the door.Global Novel www.qqzkw.com There is really no way for Monkey King, and he is also very distressed, what should he do? Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, spread his hand at this moment, and the golden cudgel returned to his hand.After forming a circle in one go, it appeared again like that. "I warned you last time, and you should be familiar with this circle. Now you are in this circle. Wait for me to come back." Tang Seng naturally knew that everything that happened last time was his misunderstanding, and this time he finally understood the good intentions of this Monkey King. At this moment, he knew that he should not act rashly anymore. This time, Sun Wukong didn''t say much, but Tang Seng hurriedly entered the circle directly, squatting there at the moment, his appearance was extremely well-behaved. "Heh, did you monk finally get the hang of it?" Monkey King was watching at this time. It was already late and I was afraid that he would not go again. Zhu Bajie was very urgent, but at this moment an old man''s voice came out. "Ah...it hurts...ah..." Monkey King felt very strange at this moment. How come there are people in this deep mountain and old forest, still crying for pain, is it a monster again?Although this Pig Ba Jie is in crisis, if there are any monsters, and the Tang Seng is easily fooled out, his hard work will be in vain. At this time, Tang Seng also heard this voice. He watched Monkey King have not left, and quickly stopped Monkey King. "Wukong Wukong, don''t leave, you have heard it too. Someone seems to be in danger, so hurry up and take a look." Sun Wukong was very helpless at the moment. He knew that Tang Seng was very timid, but he didn''t expect that he was not only timid, but also really nosy. And this Tang Seng had already ran out. At this moment, he followed Monkey King slowly towards that voice, and they saw an old man''s leg broke at this moment. Tang Seng saw that this person was so pitiful at the moment, so he quickly stepped forward to help the old man up. "Old man, why are you alone in this mountain?" After the old man sighed, he said to Tang Seng and the others: "I also want to go up the mountain to chop wood, but now I broke my leg, no matter what, I can''t move at all." Tang Seng was at a loss when seeing this, and now even he didn''t know what to do. "Old man, since you can''t go anymore, let me carry you." This old man seemed to have succeeded in a trick. Generally when he heard Tang Seng say so at the moment, he nodded and agreed, but he was actually smiling there on the other hand. Although he turned his head and snickered there, Monkey King discovered all this. "The old man might as well let me carry you." Sun Wukong didn''t believe it anymore, he wanted to see what tricks this monster could do.At this moment, he walked directly forward and carried the old man on his back............ .. 3429 Chapter 440 Tang Seng was arrested You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old man just wanted to refuse, but he remembered that his leg was injured, and at this moment he sighed helplessly. Monkey King thought this old man was very strange, but now he saw this monster being very impatient, he wanted to tease the monster. "Old man, I''m much more vigorous than my master. Now I feel more comfortable carrying you on my back. Why are you still sighing there?" The old man smiled very embarrassingly at the moment and expressed his gratitude to Monkey King. It was Tang Seng who was talking to Monkey King at the moment, telling him not to talk about the old man there. He was an old man, and he had broken his leg. How pitiful now. However, Sun Wukong just walked a few more steps, and suddenly he felt that carrying this old man on his back was getting heavier and heavier. At this moment, Sun Wukong was also very struggling to walk... Suddenly, the old man disappeared out of thin air, and Monkey King was carrying a whole mountain. At this moment, he could not breathe much. A gust of evil wind passed... "Ah, Goku, save me... Goku." Accompanied by this voice, Tang Seng disappeared again, and Monkey King couldn''t manage him at all. After all, he was about to die from the pressure of this mountain. And in the monster cave at this moment... "Hahahahahaha, I didn''t expect that Monkey Sun was so mentally retarded, and now he was teased by my little trick, and now it is impossible for him to come here to grab Tang Seng by this whole mountain anyway. . It seems that we can eat Tang Monk meat with pork tonight." Tang Seng was tied to Zhubajie at the moment. Although they said they were going to eat Zhubajie''s meat tonight, they wanted to take this Zhubajie as bait. They knew anyway that Zhu Bajie was with them, how they would come to rescue Zhu Bajie, and now they did not expect that Tang Seng who was really on their way to save Zhu Bajie was easily caught by them. Tang Seng saw Zhu Bajie next to him at this moment. "Bajie, the master just asked you to patrol the mountain, why did you find the monster cave? That way, a good master will come to accompany you now." After all, Tang Seng is a chanter, so he speaks very tactfully, but it is not difficult to see that his words are all complaining about Zhu Bajie. If it werent for Zhu Bajies arrest, how could he have been suddenly caught Catch, everything is still very anxious to save him. At this moment, Zhu Bajie is not used to what Tang Seng said. Before Tang Seng was his master, although it was not what he intended, but since Nagato is so powerful, he can only listen to Nagato, and now they are both arrested. At this moment, Zhu Bajie just snorted. "You think I think, my old pig is not for patrolling the mountain at all. Usually this kind of thing is done by monkey grandson. Today, I suddenly called me to be my old pig. The mountain also found such a group of fairies, and at the moment they arrested me. Do you know that they have been discussing how to eat me?" Zhu Bajie was also full of complaints at this moment, and after he finished speaking at this moment, he looked at Tang Seng, who was already in tears. "It seems that our master and apprentice are really struggling. I only hope that Nagato will save us soon." When Zhu Bajie heard this, he suddenly realized that he was right. Nagato and the others. It stands to reason that Tang Seng has Nagato and Monkey King by his side. It stands to reason that he should not be arrested. But what is the situation now?Battelle Novel www.btebook.com Besides, with Nagato''s ability, how could this Tang Seng be arrested? "How did you get caught? With their abilities, you can''t be caught by the monsters. Besides, Nagato, I''m still waiting for Nagato to rescue me." Tang Seng sighed helplessly. This matter can be a long story. At this moment, Tang Seng started talking about Zhu Bajie when he was arrested. At this moment, he was talking a lot of gossip, but he just didnt say what was going on. He is already going to fall asleep... At this moment Zhu Bajie was hanging there, and at this moment he was drowsy there. When Tang Seng saw Zhu Bajie look like this, he was very helpless at this moment, he hadn''t said the key point yet. "Bajie Bajie, think about it, why did you fall asleep before I mentioned the key point?" Zhu Bajie was also very helpless. It wasn''t that he had said a lot of nonsense before, and he actually hypnotized himself at this moment. "I beg you to stop talking so much nonsense, just start at the critical moment, as if you were caught by them." When Tang Seng heard Zhu Bajie say this, he smiled there at the moment, and then began to talk about how he was arrested. Zhu Bajie heard Tang Seng say this, and at this moment he finally understood that it turned out to be such a thing, but listening to Tang Seng said this proves that the little monsters of the two teams should not belong to the same group. However, Zhu Bajie''s focus at this moment is different from that of ordinary people, and he is laughing there again at this moment. He smiled and attracted the two monsters, and they saw Zhu Bajie like this.There are a bunch of question marks on the two people''s heads. What happened to this pig?Is it stupid? "Big brother, look at this silly pig who is about to be eaten now, and he is still laughing there." At this moment, the monster brothers saw this Zhu Bajie, and they laughed at Zhu Bajie. "That''s it, second brother, maybe this monster is born with a lack of a string in his mind. Tian Tian is still there and calling himself Marshal Canopy. Marshal Canopy would be dead if he wanted to be like him." The two of them talked and waved their hands and always went back to drink there again. After all, Tang Seng had already been caught. As long as the two of them waited for these little monsters to clean up the two of them, they could eat pork and Tang Seng tonight. Meat out. Tang Seng now looked at Zhu Bajie with a small complaining eye. "Look at you, where these monsters are attracted by the laughter so loudly, you can''t wait for them to eat us two earlier." Zhu Bajie was very helpless at this moment. He looked resentfully at Tang Seng. He just heard Tang Sengs narration and the focus was too funny, but he couldnt help but laughed. I really convinced you... On the other side, Nagato and the monsters hit a plain in the mountains from where they were just now. Nagato did not expect these monsters to be so difficult to deal with. In fact, these monsters are not so powerful, but their number is so large that they have to wait some time to eliminate them... 3430 Chapter 441 Nagato is angry You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Those little monsters should have made preparations early, so just now a small part of them came out to lead Nagato. At this moment, they led Nagato and the others to this mountain plain, and slowly more and more little monsters appeared... Seeing this situation, Monk Sha was very helpless at this moment. "Nagato, what should we do? These little monsters are using more and more we can''t take care of them." Nagato watched more and more of these little monsters at this moment, and sighed there at this moment. It seemed that he didn''t move the real trick, really couldn''t fight them. Now he doesn''t want these little monsters to waste his time . And those little monsters are now red eyes. They just wanted to catch Tang Seng at first, but later they found that Tang Sengping had disappeared for no reason, but how could they easily let them go, so they thought Give him a lesson. "Haha, are you two scared? We dont believe that our huge monster organization cant kill you two. Because of you two, we missed the opportunity to eat Tang Seng meat. Dont take the meat of you two first. Try it." Nagato was really angry when he heard this monster say so, his eyes were scarlet at the moment.A direct kick on the ground will fly directly into the sky. His hands were hanging down on his chest, and he was thinking something with his eyes closed at the moment. Those monsters felt that Nagato was just showing off there. Could it be that they were afraid that they would fly directly into the sky and want to escape, but they would never let him escape so easily. And at this time they were still there making fun of Monk Sha. "Haha, I didn''t expect you to beat us and we are going to escape now. It''s a pity that you shouldn''t have his ability. I''m afraid you can''t escape anyway." Monk Sha was also bewildered by this Nagato''s actions. He didn''t know what Nagato was going to do, but he seemed to look at Nagato now with his eyes closed. He looked like he was incompetent at this moment. It is very confused... 123 Nagato suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were still red as before. At this moment, he directly pushed his hands out, and a very large air resistance directly impacted downwards. This resistance was so great that it pushed all the monsters to the ground, like a strong wind. And this was just the beginning. Monk Sha looked at Nagato so powerfully, and at this moment he also flew into the sky and stood beside Nagato. I saw that Nagato sacrificed his own evil spirit sword, and his own evil spirit sword has not been used for a long time since the last time it was used. As soon as this evil spirit sword came out, Nagato used his own internal strength to control the evil spirit sword. A sword aura of the sword rushed towards those monsters at a rapid speed. Those monsters saw that this sword aura was so powerful at this moment, if they were accidentally injured by this sword aura, they would be immortal and would not be able to enter the cycle again. "Hmph, you two are good." The monster who took the lead quickly led his subordinates to escape quickly, after all, this situation was beyond his expectations. Nagato didn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, although they were monsters, but Nagato knew that they were like the little black cat after all, so he didn''t want to say more at this moment. He slowly fell to the ground, and Monk Sha was beside him at the moment.Monk Sha was completely stunned by the scene just now by Nagato. He didn''t expect Nagato to be so powerful. He already felt that Nagato was very powerful before, but now he never thought of all this.Qingqing Novel www.qingtxt.com Could it be that one person resisted so many monsters. Monk Sha was still there, while these Nagato had touched Monk Pengsha. "What are you thinking about there? Let''s hurry up and meet Monkey King. I''m afraid he has already gone to save Zhu Bajie now. I don''t know what Tang Seng is like." As soon as Nagato said that Monk Sha finally remembered it, they still had some things, but they were shocked by the series of actions that Nagato had just done.I suddenly forgot all these things. In fact, the most stunned Monk Sha was that Nagato had been holding the little black cat in his arms. In fact, Monk Sha was always very curious just now, where did the little black cat go, and now he is watching When everything was calm, he realized that the little black cat had been in Nagato''s arms. This made Monk Sha even more surprised. He scratched his head there at the moment. How did Nagato do it? The two of them traveled for a moment, and then they saw Monkey King. Monkey King is very helpless at the moment, but now he is slowly about to be crushed to the bottom of the ground, even the current ground has some depressions... When Nagato and Monk Sha landed, they saw Monkey King look like this. At this moment, Nagato directly waved his hand in the air, and the mountain was cut in half by him. "What''s the situation? Didn''t you go to save Zhu Bajie? Why are you suddenly carrying such a big mountain on your back, and where is Tang Seng?" Nagato''s face is very ugly now, but he is very depressed at the moment. Sun Wukong was finally relieved, he leaped quickly and jumped to the ground, just now he was almost pressed into the ground by the mountain. Before Sun Wukong had time to return to the long gate, he directly reached out the golden hoop and reached his hand. He immediately knocked on the ground a few times, and the land in this ground also popped out. The mountain god of the shattered mountain just now came out tremblingly. Monkey King was very angry at the moment. "Who is it that made you do this? You dare to take the mountains to press my Monkey King, are you tired of living? And the land, don''t you see that I am about to be plunged into the ground? Are you just not at all? Don''t help?" The land of the mountain god was trembling there at the moment, and the two of them were very scared. At this time, Nagato didn''t continue to ask any more, he just watched there. This should be the reason why Monkey King was crushed down the mountain. The mountain god said to Monkey King tremblingly: "The Great Sage shouldnt blame me for this matter. Its the conspiracy and tricks of the monster envoy. He uses spells and spells to imprison us two daily, and we can only listen to him. Thats why we have this result today. ." When Sun Wukong heard that the mountain god said so, he didn''t want to say more at this moment, after all, Nagato was still here.If it werent for Nagato, Im afraid I would have been embedded underground... 3431 Chapter 442 Nagato has its own tricks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Suddenly, Nagato saw a beam of light far away, and the light was very dazzling. At this moment, he felt that there must be something strange. Nagato quickly asked the mountain god. "Let''s take a look at what the light is over there, and how it is so dazzling." The mountain god didn''t know Nagato at all, but he knew that his mountain was clearly broken by him, so he was still very scared at the moment. "This...this is the magic weapon of that monster." At this moment, after hearing it, Nagato nodded there, and he asked Monkey King to put the two gods back quickly, after all, they were both innocent. Now Nagato already has a method, just waiting for implementation... Just now, when the two monsters were drinking, the eldest brother felt unsafe. "Second brother, although the two of us have already captured Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie, but now the Monkey King is still outside. He was making trouble in the Heavenly Palace before. I always think he may be a threat to us, although you have already used it. The spell puts him under the mountain, but it is safest to take our treasures away and put it away." When the monster heard his elder brother say so, he also felt that his elder brother was justified.He nodded. "Fuzzy ghost, the two of you, you two are holding my and eldest brother''s baby, so you put that grandson monkey into this baby. Naturally, you know how to use this baby." The two little monsters heard their boss say so, they were entrusted with important tasks for the first time, and they were smiling there at the moment, promising that their boss would be able to complete the task. These two monsters are holding these two treasures. At this moment, they are smiling slowly and intending to accept the Monkey King. They have long heard that Monkey King has been under the mountain, so now they just need to go over and shout Monkey King easily. With his name, you can easily subdue Monkey King. "Look at it, smart, this is the first time the boss has such trust in us both." "Hahaha, I think so. Now the boss trusts us two so much, so let us both go to accept Monkey King. It seems that the two of us will skyrocket in the future, and it seems that the treatment of the two of us will increase in the future. The better, hahahaha." ... At this moment, the two of them fell directly, and when they saw a Taoist priest stood in front of them. The two quickly got up and patted the dirt on their bodies, but the two of them stubbornly protected the treasure in their hands. "You Taoist priest is so insidious, how come you suddenly appeared in front of us and stumbled upon us secretly." The Taoist priest was smiling and saying: "I am a god, shouldn''t you two bow down when you see a god? I am also helping you two." At the moment these two monsters are very helpless.I didn''t expect to meet such a strange old Taoist suddenly.At this time, the silly ghost still remembered their boss''s instructions. "Okay, okay, clever insect, now our boss asks the two of us to quickly get Monkey King back, and we don''t have time to talk nonsense with him. At this moment, the two of them didn''t plan to pay attention to the old man, they planned to move on quickly... But at this time, the old Taoist started talking nonsense there. "Little monster, do you have a lot of question marks? Are there too many weird things in this world? Are you going to catch Monkey King Monkey?" Niuba Literature Website www.68wenxue.com The two little monsters heard that, the old Taoist said so, and he was about to leave just now, and stopped now. "Looking insect, is he really a fairy? He actually knows that the two of us are going to catch Monkey King." At this time, the Taoist saw the two of them stop, and then smiled at them and said to them: "I am a god to help you, and now let me go with you to take the Monkey King Catch him back, after all, catching him is not easy." The two little monsters are very proud, but now they have magic weapons in their hands, how could it be difficult? "You don''t know what we are holding, but what we are holding is a very powerful treasure. Monkey King is nothing to us at all." "Yeah, yes, you don''t know the gourd he is holding. My gourd is on the ground with the bottom of the sky and the mouth is on the ground, so I can directly call the name of the person to get it in. And wait a moment, he It will turn into pus, no matter how powerful the Great Sage Qitian is, it can''t even match this gourd." The little monster was there and blew up at this moment, but the Taoist priest laughed there when he heard it. He was chanting a spell right there, and slowly a larger gourd fell from the sky and fell into his hand... The two little monsters look strange, why does he also have a gourd?The two little monsters looked at the gourd once and then at their own gourd, they looked at it several times at this moment. The Taoist priest said to them: "You gourd, no matter how powerful, it is not as good as my gourd." At this moment, he didn''t want to introduce more about how powerful his gourd was. He was directly chanting the spell at this moment, and the day was directly darkened with a wave of his hand. The two little demons were dumbfounded now. "Looking worm, have you seen it? Did his gourd take the sky in?" The old Taoist smiled. "Little monsters still have eyesight. Old Taoist priests are not talented, but the old Taoist gourd can take this day in." The two little monsters were really ashamed at the moment, they nodded there, and went to the place where Monkey King was trapped with the Taoist priest. They really saw that Monkey King was carrying that big mountain at the moment, and they were trapped there. And this little demon just wanted to take his purple gold gourd and take in the Monkey King, and the Taoist priest directly opened the gourd, and Monkey King entered the gourd directly. The two little demons are very strange at the moment. "Old Taoist, what are you doing? Obviously this is something my prince asked us to do. If you put this monkey in your gourd, what can we do?" The old Taoist didn''t care, holding his gourd while planning to leave. The two little monsters were really at a loss at the moment. "I can see that the smart bug has reached this point. It''s better to exchange your own treasure with him. His gourd is even more powerful. Now the monkey grandson is also taken into the gourd by him. In any case, I should go back for business." At this moment, the two little monsters reached an agreement.After that, I hurried to chase the Taoist priest............ .. 3432 Chapter 443 Exchange Baby You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The fairy...the fairy...you walk slowly." The two little monsters hurriedly yelled and chased the Taoist priest, and finally caught up with him. The Taoist priest stopped there, and at the moment he was smiling and asking them both. "What else do you two have to chase me now?" The two little monsters were smiling there at the moment. "Fairy, we know that your baby is very powerful, even if it is heaven, you can put it in. Now the two of us want to do a business with you. We two baby will exchange for you. I don''t know if you can agree." The Taoist priest shook his head there at the moment, his baby is so powerful, why he wants to change the two of them. Seeing that the Taoist priest did not agree at all, the two monsters were talking about the various benefits of this treasure at the moment. It''s not a way for the Taoist priest to see that the two of them are sticking to themselves all the time. "Well, for the sake of your two being so sincere, it can be considered that I saw you two have fate today, so I changed it with you two." After changing the treasure, the Taoist priest left directly and slowly. As he walked farther and farther, the two monsters couldn''t see the Taoist priest in the blink of an eye. But now that the two monsters have obtained the big gourd, the two of them can go back to their boss, so the two of them happily carried the big gourd back... Monkey King and Monk Sha have been waiting for Nagato for a long time. They don''t know what Nagato is doing. If they don''t go to Zhubajie now, I''m afraid Zhubajie is really a suckling pig now. Nagato came back at this moment, and he was still holding two things in his hand, and these two things were still there at the moment. After Sun Wukong saw it, he hurried forward. He was not interested in what Nagato had brought back. At this moment, he was anxious and said to Nagato: "Nagato, look at you every time you have something in this crisis. What did you just go out for? Now if you don''t save Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng, they will probably be eaten." Nagato smiled there at the moment, without hurries, he handed these two things to Monkey King and Monk Sha. "Wukong, take this gourd and hurry and save Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie. Monk Sha, you just wait for Wukong with me." Sun Wukong didn''t even know how to use this gourd now, and now he didn''t understand how to look at it. Although this gourd was braving the golden light, he felt that it was just a broken gourd. Nagato leaned close to Monkey King''s ear and said something. Monkey King finally understood at this moment, and then he nodded there. A somersault flew away directly... It was Monk Sha who had a question mark on his face. What happened?And now both of them are carrying themselves. At this moment, Nagato didn''t say anything anymore, he just sat there quietly meditating, and the little black cat suddenly crawled off of him. Monk Sha was very helpless. "Nagato, I still want to ask you whether it is really okay for the big brother to go alone? If it doesn''t work, I will go with him." The first novel www.001zj.com Monk Sha also wanted to do his best, so he asked Nagato in this way. Nagato didn''t pay attention to him, so what else can Monk Sha do at the moment, after all, Nagato should have arranged everything, so he is sitting there now and not saying a word... In the monster cave... The two monsters had a great time drinking there, and they hadnt packed Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie now, they wanted to wait for the grandson monkey to be brought back together before they could enjoy it. Peace of mind. But when he thought of this, the silver monster at this moment asked his elder brother. "Big brother, what is the situation? The two of them have been there for so long, but why haven''t they come back?" At this moment, even the golden elder brother felt very strange, but now he stood up and wanted to see what was going on. Just then the two monsters came back, and the two monsters were grinning now. This monster was covered in silver. After seeing the two monsters come back, he breathed a long sigh of relief, but when he saw that the two monsters had brought back such a big gourd, it was clearly not his magic weapon. "You two can be considered back. What exactly did you two take? Where did my magic weapon go? And was the Monkey King caught by the two of you?" This monster was already worried about being broken, so he was asking several questions in succession at this moment. The two little demons were still very proud of being there at the moment. "Boss, you don''t know, we two used your treasure to catch the grandson monkey, but the noble man we met on the road is also a god, he helped us put the grandson monkey into this gourd, we two Fortunately, he exchanged that magic weapon with him. And the boss, you haven''t seen it yet, just now suddenly, is it dark already." Listening to the two of them at this moment, the monster was simply nonsense.But I suddenly realized it just now. The two of them were drinking and drinking, and it was dark suddenly. They also thought it was very strange, but after a while, they returned to the way they were before, so the two of them did not do anything. Continue to drink. The monster nodded at this moment. The two little demons continued: "This is the ability of this big gourd. Not only can this big gourd conquer the sky, but the Monkey King is now confiscated in this big gourd." Although these two monsters heard the clouds and mists, they heard the two little monsters saying that they had captured Monkey King in the gourd, and both of them were there for fun at the moment. "Unexpectedly, you two are quite clever. It''s worthwhile to teach you a good lesson with my eldest brother." At the moment, the two little demons were praised and very happy. Now that the Monkey King has been captured, the most anxious thing for the two monsters is to confirm it carefully and see if Monkey King in the gourd has turned to ashes. At this moment, they asked these two little demons to quickly open the gourd.When the two little monsters walked to the side of the gourd, they directly took off the gourd''s mouth, and suddenly a very strong air current was directly directed at the gourd''s mouth. In this way, the air flow has been blowing for a long time, and at this moment they are looking into the gourd, there is nothing in the gourd. "The king has nothing in this gourd right now, and the super strong airflow just now is Monkey King. Monkey King has already turned to ashes!" .. 3433 Chapter 444: Master was eaten? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the monster heard his subordinates say so, and then he smiled there again. "You two really did a big deal this time. Now that Monkey King has been reduced to ashes, we seem to be able to eat pork and Tang Seng meat with peace of mind. You two did a great job this time. Okay, Big Brother and I will definitely reward you well." When they said this, they were asking the little monsters to hurry up and clean up Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie. After all, they can really eat their meat with confidence. At this moment, the golden monster was talking to the silver monster. "Second brother, since the gourd brought back by our subordinates can pretend to be heaven, why not let them demonstrate. I have not seen any magic weapon that can pretend to be heaven." At this moment, the two little demons heard what their boss said, and then they quickly said to their boss: "Boss, it''s not easy, just watch our two brothers demonstrate to you." At this moment, the two of them came to the gourd, and one of the monsters was standing next to the gourd, where he was learning that the old Taoist priest was chanting spells there. The other monster was there telling the rest of the little monsters to let them pay attention. It was about to get dark. After all, they had seen that kind of feat before, so no matter how they thought about it, it felt unbelievable. The two monsters also sent the little monsters to light the torches, in order to prevent them from seeing nothing at all in the dark for a while. It took a long time for the monster to chant the spell, but the gourd remained motionless, and the two monsters were very angry at the moment. "The two of you are really confused. You don''t even know if you were deceived." At this moment, the two of them were there and knelt down and begged for mercy. They did not expect that they would be deceived by others. And these two monsters are also very helpless, what should they do if they are really deceived? "Big brother, what can you do about this? Now we have no baby. If this grandson really comes back, how can we deal with him, and this time we can cheat our baby away, I am afraid that he did it at all. " Monkey Sun was actually eavesdropping all the time, and when he heard these two monsters say so, he was secretly laughing there. I am afraid that they would still exalt themselves if they said that. If it werent for Nagatos help, Im afraid. I can''t do so many things. He stayed there slowly at this moment, listening to the two monsters what else could they do. "You should go ahead and tie up Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie and hang them there." At this moment, the golden monster sighed. "It''s already this time, I''m afraid this Monkey King will come to find our treasure after he got our baby. It seems that Tang Seng meat and pork will be eaten later. But I don''t know what to do now." The two little demons were kneeling there and trembling. They looked at their boss now that they had no choice, and the two of them were even more afraid.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com At this time, the silver monster was also very helpless, but now he is sticking his head there, very depressed, and suddenly he has a flash of inspiration. "Big brother, big brother. You are not like that, I just remembered that we still have godmothers? Do you still have a baby?" This golden monster finally remembered when his second brother said so. "You are talking about the golden rope, think about it, now the two of us hurry to find the godmother, and only after we find it can we be able to withstand the attack of Monkey King." In the end, the two of them had a discussion and decided that one would keep guarding the cave, and the other would invite the godmother. At this moment, the two little demons were straightforward, kneeling on the side and then said: "Great King, can you give us two more chances? This time we must successfully invite the old lady here." The two monsters heard what their subordinates said so, and now it was you who looked at me and I looked at you, and then nodded to each other. "Okay, but this time is a chance for you two to redeem your sins. If you two make a mistake this time, I am afraid I will not spare you any more, and you will have to be smarter if you go again this time." After the two little demon nodded their heads, they got up and went to invite the old lady to go leisurely... Sun Wukong heard all these things, and Sun Wukong felt that since those monsters had already put off eating the meat of Tang Seng and Ba Jie, he should go back and report the matter to the Nagato. Monkey King went out, and a somersault returned to Nagato. Monk Sha was very excited when he saw Monkey King come back, but this Monkey King came back alone, and Monk Sha was there at the moment and started to cry. "Master, brother, you two are so miserable. Now that you two have been eaten, brother is still going late..." Monk Sha was crying there with his nose and tears. It was extremely pitiful.From time to time, I wipe my nose with my sleeve... This disturbed Nagato. At the moment, when he opened his eyes and saw Monkey King come back, he felt that things were not simple. When Monkey King came back, he said something to himself. Sun Wukong was very helpless when he saw Monk Sha like that, and now he saw Nagato looking at himself, he should report this matter to Nagato as soon as possible. "I went to the monsters cave just now and listened carefully to their conversation. Now they have temporarily put off eating the meat of Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie, but all their magic weapons have been seized by you, so they I was planning to invite their godmothers to take action. What should I do next? And I also found out that they are two kings of golden horn and silver." Nagato nodded when he heard Monkey King''s account. After that, he waved his hand to Monkey King there, and then let Monkey King approach him.Monkey King is naturally clever, so he is now approaching Nagato again. At this moment, Nagato started to say something to Monkey King''s ear. After speaking, Monkey King nodded again, and a somersault cloud flew away again... Monk Sha has grown hairs here, but Nagato has nothing to do for himself. At this moment, Monk Sha is very helpless and said to Nagato: "Nagato, is there nothing to tell me to go? Do it?" .. 3434 Chapter 445 Old Fox Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King arrived here with a somersault, and now he saw these two people on this mountain, the two little monsters were still smiling there, with a proud look. And Monkey King had seen it there before, so he naturally knew that these two little monsters were deceived by Nagato, and now he asked them to invite the so-called godmother? Sun Wukong didn''t disturb them, but kept following them. When they reached the so-called cave of the godmother, Sun Wukong finally came down and killed all these two monsters. Sun Wukong went forward to pull out one of his own vellus hairs and he became one of the monsters.And he was looking at his whole body, at this moment he also became another monster. Monkey King and the monster he turned out were still shaking hands there, and the two of them were holding hands and jumping around.It looks like a monkey essence. At this moment, the two of them leisurely ran into the cave, and after all that was said, the monsters were very happy. After sitting on the sedan chair, Monkey King and the monsters he transformed were carrying little by little. She moved slowly... This old monster is already very old, she is still smoking a pipe there, she looks like a carefree. "Unexpectedly, two of my gangsters had already captured Tang Seng. It seems that I am old now, and I have been blessed to be able to eat Tang Seng meat. "Yes, yes, old lady, you are blessed, now that you can still eat a bite of Tang monk meat at this time, this is really a good thing that no one can ask for." The old lady heard that their two little monsters were so sweet, and was laughing there at the moment, but he still didn''t stop her smoking bag. "You two little demons know how to say so, when the time comes, go to my godson''s side and share a bite of Tang Seng meat for the two of you." The two little monsters were happier when they heard it, and now they worked harder.But the mountain road was rugged and uneven. After they walked a long way, they were a little tired. The walkway was also crooked and twisted. The old lady bumped and bumped on the sedan chair. "You walk more smoothly, I''m already old, but I can''t stand your toss." The old lady just finished speaking, and the two little monsters threw her to the ground again... "Ah... my old bone." The old lady was very angry at the moment, and just about to reprimand him, when she saw that it was not a little monster, it was Monkey King, and Monkey King had already prepared the golden hoop at this moment, and hit the old lady back to her original shape with a stick. "Hehe, I turned out to be an old fox. I''m so old and still thinking about eating Tang Seng meat, really thinking too beautifully." Sun Wukong clearly remembered that the monster said, what kind of treasure this fox has, and at this moment he looked at it for 4 weeks, and he found a shiny golden thing on the edge of a bush. He quickly pulled the bush away and looked at it. There is a rope. Haha, this is the so-called treasured golden rope of the old monster, haha, now this thing is still in my hands, let''s see how you two monsters do it... In the monster hole... "Children, no gift." The old lady had just arrived, and the two monsters had just saluted the old lady. The old lady saw Tang Seng hanging on the side, laughing there at the moment. But these two monsters were very diligent, so they helped the old lady up.180 novel www.xs180.com "Ganny, you only saw this Tang monk, but you can see Zhu Bajie after walking inside. The pig Bajie with fat head and big ears is very attractive." The two of them helped the old monster and walked there slowly at this moment.When passing by Tang Seng, the old monster also glanced at Tang Seng. "This thin-skinned tenderloin must be very delicious." Speaking of this, he and the two monsters laughed there after seeing them together at this moment.And walking inside again saw Zhu Bajie, and Zhu Bajie was hanging there at the moment. The old monster looked surprised when he saw Zhu Bajie.There was even a hint of joy. "This is Zhu Bajie, this fat head and big ears, and tell you that I like to eat this fat, it must be very delicious." At this moment, the two monsters and the old monster laughed together... It has been a long time since Monk Sha, but the Nagato people are still meditating there, and Monk Sha can''t sit down at all. Monk Sha now touched Nagato with his hand. "Nagato Nagato, don''t you still stay here like this? Can you pay attention to me? I''m boring here now. And I''m about to grow grass." Nagato looked at this monk Sha like this, and at this moment he opened his eyes. "Since you want to do something like this, go to the monster cave and help a bunch of Monkey Kings, and see if you can get them out in advance." When Monk Sha heard this, he nodded to Nagato, and then planned to leave with his own weapon.And suddenly he seemed to think of something. So Monk Sand walked back again. "Don''t you have anything to say to me? Or a reminder to me, what did you say to the big brother just now?" Nagato shook his head, but Monk Sha couldn''t see it again. Why did Nagato be so good to the senior brother and exhort him there for a while. Why didn''t he give himself some exhortations when he went? But now he is like this, he doesn''t want to look at Nagato or ask Nagato to tell him anything, so he just turned his head and left... Until the monk Sha disappeared, and the little black cat arrived in front of the Nagato. "Why are you doing this to Monk Sand in Nagato? If this is the case, he will not be caught by the monster if he goes like this." Nagato shook his head. "I don''t want him to be caught by the monster, but he is very boring here now, he is willing to go there. And it is very interesting to add a little difficulty to them." At the moment, a crow flew over the little black cat. She couldn''t think of it. It turned out that the reason Nagato let the monk Sha go was for this. If you are not satisfied with the water and soil, you will take Nagato. This sentence is not said in vain.The little black cat shook his head, then jumped to the side... Nagato is very pleased at the moment. After all, he finally has a quiet environment. This world without Monk Sha is so quiet. At this moment, Nagato shook his head there. It seems that he should have let Monk Sha go to look for Sun. Monkey!.. 3435 Chapter 446: The Domineering Sand Monk You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this moment, the monster cave was very lively. This old monster is sitting on the main seat at the moment.I was very pleased to be there. "My two gods are really so filial. Now that I have done it, Tang Seng still knows to call Ganniang, but Ganniang is a bit greedy now, and wants to make a tooth sacrifice. It''s better to chop off Zhu Bajie''s ears. Come down, let Ganniang have a taste first." The two monsters heard their godmother say so, this is not easy. This silver monster was smiling there at the moment. "Little ones, hurry up and cut off the ears of Zhu Ba Jie, my godmother wants to eat." When the little demons heard this, they all walked to Zhu Bajie, which made Zhu Bajie very panicked.Zhu Bajie was cursing there at the moment. "You old monster is already so old. You still want to eat Tang monk meat, and now you still want to eat my ears. You are really wishful thinking there..." But no matter how Zhu Bajie scolded him, no one paid any attention to him. At this moment, the little monsters had already put Zhu Bajie down, and at this moment, Zhu Bajie was watching the old monster with a sharp-mouthed monkey''s cheeks and smiling. At this moment, he felt that it was not his Who else can the big brother. When he confirmed it carefully, he discovered that there was a pair of monkey legs under the old monster''s clothes, which he could find at a glance. "Huh, you pestilent monkey wants to eat my ears now." After these two monsters heard this, they hurriedly went back to see his godmother, and their godmother now became like Monkey King. The little monsters all hid after seeing them, but the two monsters, the Golden Horn and Silver Horn, were running around at this moment. They were divided into two groups, and Monkey King kept chasing that silver horn king... Sun Wukong was not in a hurry at the moment, he directly sacrificed the golden rope, which directly seemed to have automatic tracking, and grabbed the silver horn king at once. "Haha, let''s see how your monster is still fighting with me. You dare to arrest my master and want to eat Tang Seng meat, you are really whimsical." The monster was there now with a frowning face.Monkey King intends to catch him back. Suddenly, the monster chanted a spell, and the golden rope was loosened, but the monster directly tied Monkey King up with his finger. Sun Wukong can''t break free now with so much power... In the monster hole... The King of Golden Horn just ran out for a while. At this moment, he found that Monkey King didnt chase him at all, so he quickly returned to the cave, but when he returned to the cave, he didnt find his second brother. Worries. At this moment, King Silver Horn returned directly, and at this moment he was still holding his own treasure, the purple gold gourd and the clean bottle. King Golden Horn was stunned when he saw it, and he directly took out his weapon.A stone like gold hit the silver horn king. "Ah...it hurts...why did you beat me, big brother?" "Hehe, why did you hit you? You obviously changed from the monkey grandson, who didn''t hit you?" King Silver Horn heard his elder brother say so, and he was there now laughing.Zhuiwen Novel Network www.zhuiwen.org "Brother, take a good look at who I am." King Golden Horn heard it at this moment, and after he said so, he took a closer look, and now he can recognize his second brother. "The second brother is really you, how can you escape from Monkey King''s tracking? I thought you were in an accident." The silver horn king didn''t say anything at the moment, so he took out the two treasures and threw the grandson monkey directly on the ground. "This and Sun Monkey are really stupid. They tied me with our own weapons, and then I just loosened the rope and tied him." "Hahaha, the second brother really has you." The two monsters were very happy and tied the grandson monkey aside. Now they are truly relieved. It seems that the grandson monkey has been arrested, and they can eat Tang Seng meat as they please. "Report...Report to the king...There is a monk named Sha outside, shouting at the entrance of the cave." Monk Sha did not see Monkey King when he came here, but he was very helpless at the moment, and because he was so angry at Nagato, he mainly wanted to vent quickly, so he did not believe that he could not be his master. To be rescued, he will have to prove his strength. After the two monsters heard it, they were not in a hurry. They naturally heard about this monk Sha, who was also one of Tang Sengs apprentices, but his ability was really much worse than that of Monkey King. Now they have also captured Monkey King. They didn''t believe what the Sha monk could do. King Silver Horn smiled now. "Big Brother, stay calm and let me catch him. A little sand monk dared to shout outside the cave." The Silver Horned King was holding his own purple gold gourd, and the one who was full of pride went out of the cave. The Golden Horned King naturally believed in his second brother, whether he was smart, talented or powerful. King Yinjiao went out soon and saw this monk Sha, and he was there now laughing. Monk Sha said to the silver horned king at this moment: "I advise you to release my master and brother now, or I will look good with you." King Silver Horn is smiling there at the moment. "Are you better than your senior brother? Your senior brother is in our cave now, I don''t know if you caught you 4 of you will be all." Monk Sha was very surprised when he heard it. Could it be that Big Brother was also arrested? The silver horn king didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at this moment, and after opening the gourd, he began to ask. "Monk Sand, let me call you, do you dare to agree?" Monk Sha is straightforward, but now he is not afraid of anything. Now he wants to prove his ability, and he is not inferior to others at all. He just wants Nagato to look at himself squarely. "I dare not dare anything, my monk Sha is monk Sha." Monk Sha was absorbed into the bottle just after he finished speaking, and at this moment the monster was proud to seal the bottle. Heh, I thought that Monk Sand had some ability, but he was a fool, even more foolish than that Zhu Bajie. King Silver Horn triumphantly returned to the cave with the gourd, then opened the bottle, and the monk Sand fell directly to the ground, and the little monsters also tied up the monk Sand. "Brother, it seems that this time we don''t have any problems, and it''s time to arrange Tang Seng meat!" .. 3436 Chapter 447: Implicated You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Zhu Bajie saw Monk Sha being arrested, he sneered there. "Haha, this is great, the four of our masters and apprentices are really assembled." Of course Sun Wukong is not afraid, he has his own way, but what he didn''t expect was what happened to Monk Sand?Suddenly he came to die by himself. Is there any arrangement for Nagato to let him come on purpose? "Junior Brother Sha, did Nagato send you on purpose?" Monk Sha shook his head at this moment.I was also very helpless. I was too aggressive just now, and now I am really caught in.But what he didn''t expect was that the monkey grandson was really caught. But then Zhu Bajie started talking again there. "I think Nagato doesn''t want to care about us at all, so you can also directly come from the net. Our four masters and apprentices got together, and he just went back and ignored us." Zhu Bajie didn''t believe this. The only person who believed this was Tang Seng. At this moment, Tang Seng was even more worried. Is he really going to die here and be eaten by them? The two monsters drank very refreshingly there.And now they finally put all Zhu Bajie and others down, and then the little monsters gave them one by one, put them in a big bucket, and began to brush them with a brush. "It''s still our great king. Now that after such a long time, we can really eat their meat." "Yes, yes, look at how terribly his grandson monkey made a riot in the Heavenly Palace before, and now he is not caught by our king." Although Sun Monkey was bathed there by them at the moment, his spiritual consciousness had already flown out. He wanted to ask Nagato what does this mean? Soon Monkey King arrived in front of Nagato, and Nagato opened his eyes at the right moment, as if he had known this scene. "You came very quickly." "What do you think? When is it now? The four of us have already been caught. Don''t you be in a hurry if you are still sitting here?". Nagato smiled at this moment. After all, isn''t Monkey Sun also looking for him now?Then Nagato said to Sun Monkey: "Well, then, it seems that I will have to go out in the end. You will have to go back for the future." Sun Monkey looked at Nagato after saying so.He finally went back with confidence and boldness, and after he returned, these monsters had already washed them. At this moment, they were all one by one, and they were all put into a big big round pot. The two monsters were drinking wine there, and they also asked them to put all the four masters and apprentices in this cauldron. They had their own ways of doing things, but now they still eat first before they can live forever. There is no future trouble, so it''s better to just cook them all. And at this moment... Zhu Bajie was yelling there. He and Tang Seng had the loudest screams. Monk Sha didn''t take it seriously, but Sun Monkey was laughing there. Suddenly the cave was shaken, and the cave was split in the middle, and a person fell directly into the cave. After seeing these two monsters, they thought it was an earthquake, but they didn''t expect that it was a human being standing in front of them. "Who are you?" This monster looked at humans a bit more powerful, so they asked politely.Qiankun Listening Book Network www.qktsw.com Nagato didn''t want to talk nonsense with them at this moment. "I advise you to release them as soon as possible. Tang Seng meat is not something you can eat if you want. If you don''t release them, then don''t blame me for being impolite." Zhu Bajie saw that Nagato had finally come, and he was shouting there. "Nagato, you are finally here, do you know that we will be cooked if you come later, we are all going to be cooked now." Nagato was very embarrassed at the moment, why this Zhu Bajie yelled like this every time, he really wanted to sew his mouth. The monster didn''t know what to do at this time, but when Zhu Bajie yelled, they knew the person''s name. At this moment, the two of you looked at me and I looked at you, the silver horn king directly picked up his own. gourd. After the monster rolled his eyes, he smiled there at the moment. "Haha, I don''t care who you are, do you dare to agree if I call you Nagato?" At this moment, Nagato didn''t even plan to talk to him.He stretched out his hand directly, the gourd reached his hand, the monster was already dumbfounded, and the Nagato was calling the Silver Horn King at the moment, and the monster suddenly did not react. Instead, the Silver Horned King was taken in, and then Zhu Bajie and the others watched and cried out again and again, but they didn''t expect this Nagato to be so powerful. The King of the Golden Horn is already silly, what else can he do at this moment besides running away?And he quickly escaped here.But now he didn''t have anything to fight against Nagato. He remembered his weapon again, holding a stone like gold, and threw it like Nagato. This is a piece of cake for Nagato. At this moment, Nagato''s body has formed a wall of air like a protective cover, and no matter how much he throws it, he can''t get into Nagato''s body. Nagato took the gourd in his hand again, and shouted the King of Golden Horn again. King Golden Horn is very desperate at this moment, and he feels that he will end up with his brother after all... "Slow... wait a minute... the person below, wait a minute and don''t catch him." Suddenly there was a voice, Nagato didn''t do anything, but the man slowly fell. Nagato saw him, and shook his head there at the moment.And this person looked at Nagato as if they had known each other before, and at the moment the two looked at each other there. But now the most important thing is his Fairchild. "Haha, your Excellency is really too powerful, but these two monsters are my fairy boy, now you can spare them, they also did bad things when I didn''t pay attention to sneaking down the mountain and stealing my baby. They don''t have any right now. If you do anything bad, let them go first." At this moment, Nagato naturally knew that this was the great old gentleman, and wanted to sell his face and did not do anything to the monster at the end. Instead, he opened the gourd and the silver horn king came out. Taishang Laojun had a serious face right now. "You two don''t show your true shape quickly." Slowly, the two of them really showed their true shape. They were really a pair of fairies. At this moment, Nagato smiled when they saw there. "It''s okay to let them go this time, but you have to care about the people around you, so as not to happen again in the future, I''m afraid it will not be so easy to talk then." Taishang Laojun smiled, but what he actually didn''t know was that Nagato''s words were actually alluding... 3437 Chapter 448: Royal Temple You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After hearing this, Taishang Laojun nodded, and his two little fairies drove the clouds to his side, Taishang Laojun spread their hands, and his weapon returned to his hand. Sun Wukong was also loosened at this time, and he also loosened Monk Sha and Tang Seng, and the Zhu Bajie was still hanging there. "Monkey Sun, hurry up and put me down. My old pig has been hanged for the longest time among you. Now my old pig has a sore back and aching back, and his bones are going to fall apart." Monkey King was disdainful at the moment. "If it weren''t for you stinky pig, how could you attract so many things? It seems that you will still be required to do everything in the future. Otherwise, you won''t be able to do a little bit of work, and it will cause us all." Zhu Bajie was thinking of humming a few words with Monkey King, but now his situation simply does not allow him, he begged Monkey King there. "Grandpa Monkey...Grandpa Monkey, I was really wrong. Please forgive me." Only then did Sun Wukong stretch out his hand and put down the pig bajie, finally this time the matter passed like this.And Tang Seng also let out a long sigh of relief at this moment, he really thought he was going to be eaten today. At this time, Nagato walked to their side. "You guys, as long as I''m not there for a while, you can happen to this and that kind of thing. I really don''t understand. If I''m not with you, will you be eaten?" Monkey Sun didn''t take it seriously. It wasn''t you who asked us to come with you, but now they are complaining there. But how dare he say this, so at this moment, he is there and said nothing, and when the time comes, Nagato will let them prepare. And this Zhu Bajie was already starving at this moment, Nagato directly spread some fruit and went directly to the ground. Zhu Bajie was lying on the ground and eating at this moment, it was really happy. Nagato saw the appearance of the pig. At this moment, he shook his head there. It was really the mud that couldn''t support the wall. It was still like this once, twice or three times. At this time, Nagato said to them: "Hurry up and eat, and continue walking after eating. Otherwise, you don''t want to delay any longer when you can reach the West." But Zhu Bajie was really hung for many days. At this moment, he was really weak. He was lying there and didnt want to get up. At this moment, Sun Monkey was holding his stick and was about to hit Zhu Bajie, and Zhu Bajie rolled over. , Turned aside and stood up. "Hehe, you stinky pig is lazy and owed. Now I beat you up quickly." They keep going... They walked towards the west as usual, but there was one thing Nagato couldn''t understand. Why did two monsters suddenly appear this time?And is the previous group of monsters the same group as last time?But if it were a group, how could this grandson monkey not recognize it? It seems that those Taoists have really taken action now. These monsters may have been sent by them. At this moment, Nagato shook his head. Why do they need to be like this. After they walked a long way, they saw another monastery, which was square and very luxurious.139 reading network www.139ds.com Zhu Bajie''s eyes saw it. He generally liked this kind of place, so Zhu Bajie was very satisfied at the moment and said to them quickly: "This monastery is so magnificent, if we can live here for one night tonight, it would be really happy." It was getting late, and Nagato felt the same way, but if Zhu Bajie was asked to stay at the lodging, the monks would also be frightened. At this time, Nagato called Tang Seng to go with him. Nagato and Tang Seng persuaded the monks for a long time, but these monks were still unmoved. "This is the royal monastery of the Wuji Country. Where did you guys come from? Just go wherever you are. We don''t take you wandering monks here." But after Tang Seng heard this, he also felt that there was no hope today. By then, Changmen was very angry at this moment, where these monks were so rude. He took Tang Seng out at this moment, and then waved his hand to let Monkey King over. When Monkey King heard it, he hurriedly entered the temple with a golden hoop. Suddenly, several buildings such as this temple were all shattered.The monks all came out, and saw a monkey-like monster hitting their temple back and forth there at the moment. "Who are you? Don''t fight anymore. This is a royal monastery. We are also responsible for being beaten like this." Monkey King had already heard what Nagato said, so he naturally knew what they had just done. "The royal monastery is amazing. I dare not accept us. I haven''t heard of any monastery that does not accept monks." At this moment, Monkey King took the golden cudgel to beat all parts of the temple. Several houses had collapsed, and the monks all knelt down at this moment. "Grandpa Monkey...Grandpa Monkey...Don''t fight anymore, can''t we take you in?" Nagato and Tang Seng, as well as Zhu Bajie and Sha Monk, entered the monastery again very proudly, and the young monks in this monastery hurriedly cleaned the house for them one by one, for fear of being negligent. Nagato just can''t understand them, and use his position to force others there. Besides, helping others is a good thing. I have never seen such a stingy monk. When they arrived at the side hall to rest, at this moment Tang Seng was there and said to them: "I just saw the plaque outside. This is the royal temple of Wuji Country. It seems that we have already arrived in a new country. In this case, we need to report to the king." And several other people started talking there too, and most of them mean this is to take a rest here tonight, and its never too late to go tomorrow. Everyone has reached a consensus at this moment, and others are lying there and resting. ... Especially Zhu Bajie, he has just been hung for a long time, and then he finally rested for a while and then continued on his way. Now that he has really reached such a good place, he naturally has to rest well, and he just started hitting up when he was lying in bed. Hulu fell asleep. But Nagato went straight out at this time, wanting to walk around in this temple, Monkey King was annoyed by the snoring noise, and went straight out now... At this moment, it seemed that someone was coming.The monks were greeted there one by one, and each one seemed particularly attentive... 3438 Chapter 449: Redress? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Greetingly welcome the prince to come to our temple." "Welcome your Royal Highness the Prince..." The little monks followed the old abbots there to welcome the Prince''s arrival, and at this time Nagato and others also understood that it was the Prince''s arrival. I saw a sedan chair fall, and a handsome and handsome man walked down slowly... Although it is late now, he plans to come early. After all, tomorrow is his mother''s birthday, and he has to pray for the father and the queen. "His Royal Highness, we have already arranged the partial hall for you, so you can go there for a good night, and you can pray for good luck tomorrow." The prince nodded and followed them to the side hall, and he clearly watched other people coming in the temple. "Is there anyone else in this temple?" Those monks hesitated, and then they told the prince the truth. At this moment, the prince felt that after all, tomorrow is the birth of his mothers queen, it would be inconvenient for him to say anything. After that, he didnt say anything and went directly to the side hall, planning to take a good rest. Don''t want to worry about too much. So it was late at night... The night was dark and the wind was high, and everyone fell asleep... And Nagato didnt know why. He always felt that there was something weird in it. He always felt that there should be something else in the temple. He really couldnt sleep anymore. He just got up without knowing what happened. Then walked around in the courtyard of this temple. "Your Excellency... Your Excellency..." Nagato somehow heard the call in this temple, which made him very curious. He looked left and right, and there was no one in private. Besides, it was so late at night, how could someone call his name? At this moment, Nagato closed his eyes and felt it with his heart. After that, he walked slowly along the sound in two steps and three steps. A dry well.At this moment, there was blue smoke, and the illusory figure of a person appeared in front of Nagato. "Who are you? Call me here late at night, is there any wrongdoing?" Looking at him in this way, Nagato naturally understood that he should have died at the bottom of this well because of his grievances. And this person''s appearance made Nagato know who he is in the bottom of his heart. At this moment, Nagato counted directly with his hands. "You are the king of this black chicken country! If you see this end now, you are really wronged enough." Although this person was only a phantom at this moment, he still felt very surprised, and at this moment, he was there to salute Nagato. "Your Excellency is really amazing. You can count who I am only by pinching your fingers. Now I have been wronged a lot, and I wonder if you can redress me. Nagato should have arrived here early, but he nodded afterwards. And he looked at this as a conspiracy and trick designed by those monsters. Now that he doesn''t make a move, there will always be something wrong. At that time, I am afraid that their real purpose is also for Tang Seng.Cool Record Literature www.ku6cn.com Although Tang Seng is of no use at all, those Taoists have already bragged about Tang Seng, and there is a lot of publicity at this moment, so even if Tang Seng is of no use at all, no one can be trusted at all, but Nagato dare not. What I believe is that someone has actually achieved this point, and even framed the emperor of the Wuji Country in order to eat Tang Seng meat. "You told me all the ins and outs of the matter, and I will take a look at what happens next." This person sighed there at the moment... Its all because I was too credulous before. This year, a Taoist priest came to our country, and the Taoist priest looked very powerful. I also had a deep relationship with him, trusting him very much, and being a brother with him. . However, the Taoist priest always wanted to harm me. After the two of us got together for a few days, he introduced me here, and directly pushed me into this deep well with the use of techniques. After all, I was dressed up as me. He became the king of this black chicken country. Since then, I have been sleeping at the bottom of this well. Although I am very wronged, no one notices my calls at all. Your Excellency came today and was able to notice me here. After listening to everything he described, Nagato finally understood the ins and outs of the matter now. "Then what do you want me to do? He has become the emperor now, I''m afraid this matter will be difficult to handle." At the moment, this person still didn''t panic, took out an item and passed it to Nagato. "I believe you already know that my prince came to this temple today, and tomorrow he will pray for my queen, and please tell him about this matter, then you will have a solution, and the jade rules It''s my token." Nagato heard everything he said.At this moment, he shook his head. It seems that this is another conspiracy designed by the Taoists. It seems that those people dont give up until they reach their goals. In order to prevent them from going to the West, they have been there without designing all kinds of tricks. With such a plot, Nagato is a little helpless at the moment. Day 2... Early in the morning, the prince got up early. Today is his mother''s birthday. For some reason, his father has changed a lot in this year, and even his mother''s birthday does not matter at all. But the prince disagrees, and still thinks that his father hasn''t cared about all these things many times recently! Those monks had already prepared everything, after all, the prince would come here every year, and at this moment Nagato and the others came out directly. Zhu Bajie was already starving, and he was screaming when he came out now. "Host, I don''t know if there is anything to eat, we are already hungry." The prince also happened to see them, and he nodded there at the moment. It seems that they are the group of monks who came yesterday. After they saw it, they knew that this man was the prince. Tang Seng paid a courteous greeting, and the others followed Tang Xuanzang. Only Nagato was standing there at the moment, still not doing anything, but successfully attracted the attention of the prince. Although Nagato did nothing, he always felt that the person in front of him seemed unusual. "I don''t know who your Excellency is." Nagato didn''t say much at this moment, he directly and casually revealed his jade rules. "I''m just here with them, so I stayed here for the night, and the prince must not blame it." The prince was very surprised when he saw it. This thing is obviously his father''s, why is it in his hands now?.. 3439 Chapter 450: The secret of heaven cannot be revealed You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The prince felt that this person had deliberately exposed this thing in front of him. "You seem to be so good, I don''t know if you can go to the palace, we two have a good chat." Nagato nodded at this moment, and he signaled for Tang Seng and the others to go back to the house quickly. This move made everyone feel very strange, especially after Zhu Bajie went back, he kept guessing what was going on there. "Talk about what is going on in Nagato? Suddenly I started to chat with the prince, and even the master did not chat with them." "Yes, yes, this is too weird." Monk Sha at the moment also felt very strange. At this time, the Tang Seng did not take it seriously. After all, they came here only to come here to rest and sleep. If there is nothing to do, they can leave directly. On the contrary, something is unfavorable to them. Now they are leisurely. It was the best thing for Tang Seng. Two people entered the side hall, and the prince looked very angry at this moment. "Who are you? Why is my father''s token in your hands? I have never seen you in the palace. Where did you get this token?" At this moment, the prince drew his sword directly and used his sword against Nagato. However, the second after he held the sword against Nagato, a breath burst out from the whole body of Nagato, and he directly bounced his sword to the ground. "You don''t need to know who I am, but I want to tell you one thing, that is the king today, not your biological father at all, and your biological father died a year ago." "You demon way is talking nonsense here." Nagato didn''t want to argue with him. One year ago, a Taoist priest came to the Wuji Country, and he had a very happy conversation with your father and king. I''m afraid you know this, and you know where the Taoist priest went in the end.It''s just that it was not the Taoist priest who was missing at that time, but your father, and it has been more than half a year since he fell into the well. How could the prince believe that at this moment, he took advantage of Nagato''s carelessness to directly pick up the sword on the ground and stab Nagato again. "You demon, I don''t believe you at all. I dare to come here to provoke the relationship between father and son." Nagato waved, the prince and sword all fell directly to the ground. He was very scared at the moment, but at this moment he also slammed the door directly. It''s just that Nagato''s voice has always followed him... "If you still don''t believe it, you can just ask your mother and queen and you will know everything." The prince returned to the palace directly, but how could he treat all of these things as having never happened? I don''t know what caused him to walk to the queen''s palace just like that. "Boy, why are you here suddenly?" The queen was asking there at the moment, while the prince was hesitating there. "Mother, I want to ask you, what is the relationship between you and your father in the past year, so you can tell me sincerely." This is a bit weird. The two of us are not as loving as we used to be. We used to have each other in our hearts, but in the past year your father has always been weird. The prince was shocked at this moment, could it really be... The prince rushed out directly at this moment. "Boy, where are you going again?" The queen shook her head there at the moment, she didn''t understand what the prince was doing there. In the Grand Palace... "Report to the king, I followed the prince all the way. After the prince went to the royal temple, he met with a group of monks. The monk came from Dongtu Tang, and he talked with one of them. For a long time, after I came back, I went directly to the Queens Palace. 591 Read Novel Network www.591kxs.com The king was sitting there with great jeopardy. "I don''t know what they said, do you know?" The man was trembling there at the moment, still shaking his head there. "A waste, what use do I want you?" At this moment this person knelt directly. However, the king left directly, and this person followed the king''s ass, and he didn''t know where the king was going now? Soon, they were in the Queen''s Palace. "The King" The queen was very surprised when she saw it, but she still saluted. She really didn''t understand how the father and son were so strange now, the son had just left on his front foot, and the father and king followed right away! ... At this time, Nagato was there thinking about it, he still remembered everything from yesterday, and he could tell one thing at this moment. He went straight back, and they were all directly in the room right now. Zhu Bajie was very pleased to see Nagato''s return. "Nagato, you have finally returned. You are now back. Let''s leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, we might have to stay here one more night." At this moment, Tang Seng shook his head there. "No, we haven''t gone to see the king of this black chicken country, and we haven''t had the customs clearance document. Now it''s too hasty to go like this. This is absolutely impossible." This is Zhu Bajie who complained there again. "Every day you are incapable, and there is a lot of shit." At the moment, Nagato shook his head there, not wanting to talk nonsense with them. He stretched out his hand towards Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie also came directly, and at this moment, he directly took Zhu Bajie out... "Nagato Nagato, where are you taking me?" Zhu Bajie was very confused, but he still followed Nagato''s ass. Nagato didn''t say anything at the moment, and he directly brought Zhu Bajie to the well. At this moment, when he waved his hand, the big rock on the top flew away directly, revealing a round well. Zhu Bajie was stunned. It turned out that this was a well. Nagato nodded. "There is this baby in this well, but you are the most proficient if you are water-based, so you have to go down and help me get it up, but if you want to get it up, I will reward you so much!" Zhu Bajie was very curious at the moment, and he asked Nagato there to see if Nagato could directly tell himself what was in the water. Nagato''s secret secret should not be revealed, and said nothing... However, Zhu Bajie was very curious, so he jumped directly into the well. He was tumbling around, searching everywhere at the moment, and found nothing at all. "Nagato Nagato, is there nothing in this clearly?" Nagato still didn''t answer. At this moment Zhu Bajie could only go deep into the water, and at this moment he suddenly saw a palace underwater.This aroused Zhu Bajie''s curiosity... 3440 Chapter 451: Nine Turns Resurrection Pill You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie walked towards the palace... With a bang, the palace gate opened directly and a dragon king walked out at this moment. "Little Wang see Marshal Tianpeng." Zhu Bajie was complacent when he heard it at this moment, and there were very few who knew that he was Marshal Canopy. Of course he was very happy. "Who are you? But you actually live in this palace underground, and you are also a dragon king. I think you have a lot of treasures here." Zhu Bajie was smiling there at this moment. This matter was too simple. Nagato asked himself to come down to find the baby, I am afraid it was to find him. This dragon king is very embarrassed. "Marshal Tianpeng said that is true. I really have a baby here, but you should come in and take a look and talk about it." At this moment, Zhu Bajie followed the Dragon King into the palace, and saw a man lying there resolutely in the palace, as if he had already died. "Are you telling me that the dead man is the baby you said." Zhu Bajie felt very angry at this moment as if he had been fooled. The Dragon King nodded there, and the Zhu Bajie went out without saying a word. At this moment, he slowly moved upstream, and then a head emerged... Nagato has been waiting for the situation at the well, and he also calculated that Zhu Bajie should be back soon, but at this time he saw Zhu Bajie showing his head and was there, and asked anxiously: "How? Did you find what I asked you to find?" Zhu Bajie was in a bad mood at the moment. "Nagato, you are lying to me, the old pig. There is nothing underneath here, but there is a dead person." At this moment, Nagato anxiously told Zhu Bajie that the dead person was a treasure and asked Zhu Bajie to carry him back quickly, but Zhu Bajie still felt that he was clearly a dead person, and all this was clearly what Nagato had deceived. Zhu Bajie shook his head there and refused. What did he say before was Marshal Tianpeng, how could he carry this dead man on his back? Zhu Bajie wanted to go up, but it was easy to jump down the well just now, but now it is a bit difficult to go up. The surroundings of the well are very smooth, how can he go up? "Nagato, hurry up and throw a rope down, otherwise I won''t be able to get up." Nagato didn''t pay attention to him at all. "It''s up to you if you want to come up. If you bring him up, I will throw a rope down, but if you don''t agree, let''s soak in the well below." Zhu Bajie is very annoyed now, but now that he is already in this well, what else can he say, he can only return to the Dragon Palace angrily. At this moment, he knocked on the door. The Dragon King saw that he didn''t have the enthusiasm he had just now, but he just gave him enough face, but how he treated himself, at this moment, the Dragon King didn''t want to say more. "Give him to me, I will carry him on his back." After the old Wang nodded, he also told him one thing. After all, this king has been submerged for half a year, and the main body in his body has his own inner alchemy, so that he can guarantee his body. Will not rot. Zhu Bajie nodded, and directly carried the king to the head of the well. "Nagato...Nagato...I carried him back." This king is quite heavy! Nagato saw that Zhu Bajie did exactly what he said, and threw a rope directly. But Zhu Bajie had just touched the rope. At this moment, the rope seemed to have strength. As soon as Nagato raised his hand, the rope suddenly pulled Zhu Bajie and the king up.Zhu Bajie finally landed, but he was relieved there. "Nagato, don''t you think my old pig is a liar, that''s why you lied to me like this." Nagato didn''t say anything, and then he directly used his mana to lead the king to the temple.536 Literature www.536wx.com Only a voice was left for Zhu Bajie. "Don''t worry, I promise that your responsibility will not change, and he is the true king of the Wuji Country, and I am afraid that your benefits will be indispensable then." Zhu Bajie was very upset just now, but now he is smiling!Pidianer Pidianer, hurry up to chase this Nagato... Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, Monkey King, and Tang Seng looked at each other there. They were there looking at the king one after another. If the king hadn''t been angry, they would have sat up directly. "He is the king of Wuji Country, then who is the current King of Wuji Country?" "I don''t understand yet, I must have been framed." "Our journey is really difficult, Amitabha, Amitabha!" ... Nagato shook his head, and at this moment, he stretched out his index and middle fingers.With two fingers close together, at this moment, they are going up the king''s throat. The king suddenly opened his mouth, and an inner alchemy just came out and floated in the air... Nagato input his own mana into this inner alchemy, and slowly this inner alchemy floats directly outside... Nagato shook his head. "He has the old dragon king''s inner pill in his body, so he can''t be rotted all the time, but now this old dragon king''s inner pill has been taken out by me, and if he is not rescued for a few hours, he will quickly decay." At this moment, everyone shook their heads there after hearing it.Especially Zhu Bajie. "In this case, let''s dig a pit and bury it quickly, otherwise it will always be our responsibility." "Ah, Nagato, why are you hitting my old pig?" Monkey snickers "Deserve it, let you talk nonsense" "Amitabha, I think what Bajie said is reasonable" Tang Seng stepped aside after speaking, after all, he was afraid of Nagato! Nagato shook his head, he left without saying a word... "You take care of him, I will go back..." Everyone sat there, Zhu Bajie didn''t say anything. He was very tired just after going down, so he immediately lay down and had a good rest. Monkey Sun didn''t take it seriously and went straight out. Instead, it was Monk Tang and Monk Sha. Watching this king here. But now Tang Seng is used to the way of getting along with them, so now he is not afraid at all. Above the sky, Nagato rides the clouds and mists alone... Soon Nagato arrived at the destination he wanted to go. "Your Excellency, I remember the last time we two met." After Nagato nodded, he waved his hand, and all the past between them appeared. Laojun Taishang nodded there at the moment, but he never thought that this man had such magical powers. Nagato didn''t want to do more nonsense. "I don''t know the last time you were too old, did you remember that you promised me a request? This time I also want to ask you to give me a resurrection slip of the Nine Ranks." When Taishang Laojun heard this, he was embarrassed and a little embarrassed...... .. 3441 Chapter 452: Father, is that you! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taishang Laojun gave Fairy a wink, Fairy hurriedly hugged something and left, and at this moment he invited Nagato to sit inside him. "You don''t know, this Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill is actually very difficult to make, besides..." Nagato just waved his hand without saying a word, and the scenes between them reappeared again, and the dialogue between the two of them appeared the most, especially the last sentence of Nagato. Tai Shang Lao Jun is already very embarrassed now, he seems to have made a lot of determination. "Come out~" Taishang Laojun signaled that Fairy Child came out directly, but at this time Taishang Laojun directly got the gourd from the Fairy Tong''s hands. Taishang Laojun glanced at Nagato, and Nagato was about to wave his hand again. At this moment Taishang Laojun quickly stopped. A golden pill arrived at the hands of the Taishang Laojun, because he still felt very unwilling to give up, but there was no way, he gave him to Nagato. Nagato was not an unreasonable person at first, he motioned to Taishang Laojun. "Thank you, Mr. Taishang, for this matter." After Nagato finished speaking, he left directly... The old man was still reluctant to look at that figure, but what could be done if he had reached this point, but after this time, the two would not owe each other again! Tang Seng and Monk Sha were guarded there and fell asleep, and at this moment they felt that there was something important about being a dead person, and they immediately took a nap there... The two of them couldn''t open their eyes, and Nagato suddenly appeared, and the monk Sha and Tang Seng immediately became more awake than anyone else. "Ah... scared me to death" Zhu Bajie wasn''t happy anymore. "What are you screaming like there? You can''t sleep well even if you sleep." I opened my eyes and saw that it was Nagato, covering his mouth at the moment, dare not say anything. Nagato didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, so he took out the golden core and gave it to this person. At the moment, Monk Sha and Monk Tang were watching a good show, although they didn''t know what the golden core was. After Nagato, they counted there.1, 2, 310. At the 10th second, the person directly opened his eyes and sat up. After seeing this, Monk Sha, Tang Seng retreated a bit, especially Tang Seng was already scared at this moment. This is obviously a dead person, but what is the situation?Is it coming back? After the person got up, he smiled directly, but this made Tang Seng feel even more weird, and saw that he was going to kneel down for Nagato after slowly getting out of bed. Nagato quickly helped him up. The man saluted Nagato at this moment. "Thank you, your Excellency. If it were not for you, I am afraid I would not be where I am today." They still find it very strange, but now that this is the case, everyone hasnt asked anything at all... Nagato didn''t say much, he clapped his hands.One person opens the door directly and enters. "Is it you father?" The king was also very surprised when he saw it, but now he is more moved. "The prince is me, I am your father and king." 90 Read the novel www.90kankan.com The two embraced tightly, and the prince finally believed that the one in the palace before was really fake. But at this time, Tang Seng directly picked up the handkerchief there, and cried with tears and nose.Monk Sha touched him. "The father and son believe you are crying here." "You can''t allow me to be moved, isn''t I moved? I haven''t seen such a moving picture for a long time. I really can''t stretch my tears." The prince bowed to Nagato. Nagato said to the prince: "You still have a lot of time to get together with your father and king, but I''m afraid that the monster has discovered the clues, you should go back quickly, otherwise your mother and queen..." When the prince heard this, he was very shocked, and he knelt down and begged Nagato to go with him. Nagato helped him up.In an instant, he and the prince disappeared.And Monkey King, Tang Seng, and others have already been surprised, especially Zhu Bajie just fell asleep there... The prince looked at everything around him, isn''t this in the palace?And this position should be the position of his mother''s queen. The prince looked at Nagato in surprise. Who is this man? However, he had completely trusted Nagato now, and he didn''t say much at this moment. The two of them walked slowly towards the Queen''s Palace. At this moment, they were listening to a quarrel. "Quickly tell where the prince has gone?" "My lord, I really don''t know." "You don''t say it, are you? If you don''t say it, you can blame me for being rude." "My lord, I am your queen, how could you treat me like this? Ah...no." ... When the prince heard this, he was very anxious and rushed in with his sword. "You monster I am here, you don''t have to pretend now, I already know your true face." And this is the queen who still doesn''t believe it. He didn''t understand what the prince and the king were doing there before, but why did the prince suddenly say this? "Emperor, what are you talking about there? This is your father." The prince shook his head. "Mother, you are wrong. He is the old master at all, and our father was killed by him six months ago. Thanks to Nagato, we were able to save our father." The prince was very anxious now, but the queen didn''t understand anything. At this moment, the prince didn''t want to talk nonsense at all. There was a mist, and the old Daoist disappeared... The queen ran to the prince. "Emperor, is what you just said is true? He really is not your father." The prince nodded at this moment, but now it is the most urgent thing to find that person, and now is not the time to relive the past. The prince ran out quickly, and now it would be endless trouble if he didn''t catch the old Taoist chief, and Nagato was always by his side at this time. But now the prince clearly couldn''t find the Taoist leader, Nagato smiled, and swayed back and forth with his hands, and suddenly there was a strong wind, and the mist in the air disappeared. The prince looked around and there was no trace, the prince sat on the ground helpless... Nagato patted the prince, the prince smiled triumphantly along Nagato''s sight, and then chased there... 3442 Chapter 453: Trick You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Youkai stop, now I have found you, you have nowhere to escape." The prince''s sword cut the stone like mud, and now it directly pierced the monster... The monster''s weapon was two big hammers, and these two big hammers smashed the Prince''s sword aside. The prince also fell to the ground because of a hammer attack. The monster looked at the best time to attack, so he directly picked up his sledgehammer and attacked the prince. The prince had been knocked to the ground now, unable to get up again. This monster is very proud. "You little human dared to chase me, and now you are dead." The monster''s sledgehammer was about to hit him. "what." Suddenly Nagato''s power directly protected the prince, but instead bounced the monster aside. Nagato directly stepped forward to offer a sword, and this sword was about to pierce the monster in the next second. The monster saw things badly, and suddenly disappeared. The prince finally got up, and the prince just got up, Nagato has long since disappeared, and now he is driving the clouds to chase. Nagato was offering his mana at this moment, and his instantaneous travel was even faster, and then he suddenly came to this monster. "You can''t hide, so you just rectify the Fa on the spot." This is Nagato who directly sacrificed his own evil spirit sword. If this monster is pierced by his own evil spirit sword, he will not be able to reincarnate for hundreds of years. "Your Excellency...Stop it." How did Nagato hear this so familiarly? At this moment, he looked directly at the sky, but he didn''t expect that another Bodhisattva came. Nagato now understands what is going on. Nagato quickly stopped and took back his evil sword.After that, when the Bodhisattva came, he also bowed like Nagato, thanking Nagato very much. At this moment, the Bodhisattva directly injected a trace of immortality into the monster, which turned into a lion. Nagato already understood everything, so I won''t say more at this moment. "I hope you will take care of your mount from now on. If this is the next time, I will never show mercy." The man smiled, bowed to Nagato and left quickly... Nagato slowly returned to the palace, and now he watched everyone waiting for him there. "How''s that? Has that monster in Nagato been subdued by you?" "Yes, yeah, we have been waiting for your news here, and we don''t know what the situation is now." Nagato nodded now. "You don''t need to worry anymore, because the monster has been subdued by me." After hearing this, everyone was very satisfied, but now the family of the king of Wuji Country embraced three people there, happy. Tang Seng gave the customs clearance Wendie to the king of Wuji Kingdom, he helped Tang Seng put a seal, and then thought of them and planned to leave. The king of the Wuji Kingdom didn''t want to continue to stay, so they had to leave, but he still expressed extremely grateful. The long road is long, and a few people in Nagato are still searching ahead... Bashanai Novel Network www.83love.com For a while on the dirt road... for a while on the mountain road, now they really walked to a small river. Zhu Bajie was already very hungry and thirsty. He hurried to the small river and directly poured the water into his mouth with his hands. Tang Seng is a human being after all, and he also had his own equipment before. At this moment, he took this equipment and walked directly to the river to fill himself with some water. Now he is very proud and enjoys it very much. Finally, after walking for so long, with a moment of rest, Nagato meditated there, and Nagato gave others the impression that he could not eat or drink, but he could keep walking. This is Monk Sha, who is diligent. He directly took a utensil and filled Nagato with some water, and walked to Nagato. "Nagato, drink some water, it''s been a long time." Nagato opened his eyes directly at this moment, and he took the instrument and took a sip, then put the instrument on the ground. "Meow meow" After the little black cat got down, she walked to the device and licked the water there with her tongue. Now she was enjoying it very much. Even Monk Sha found this little black cat very cute. Nagato looked at the sky as if something was going to happen, so he stood up right now. "Let''s hurry up, after all, we have been resting long enough, and everyone has already drunk water." Zhu Bajie was very dissatisfied. He had just rested for such a short period of time, and he hasn''t had enough rest yet. Monk Sha was listening to what Nagato said. He always felt that Nagato was very powerful, especially in the case of Wuji Country. He felt that it was in the clouds, but Nagato had already solved it very powerfully. A few people continue to walk... There are only large forest trees in the mountain forest, and they are all very barren. There is no one... "Hey, I don''t know when I am going now." "I see, we should be sleeping in a mountain forest today, and you have seen it. The mountain forest is huge, and there are trees everywhere, and there are no other people at all." "Amitabha, I hope we can have better luck and meet someone." Monkey Sun smiled but didn''t agree, Nagato continued to sit on the tiger without saying anything... "Help. Help." A childlike voice came... Nagato remained unmoved, still riding on the tiger with his eyes closed. This has become a very common thing everyone sees, and Nagato always looks confident from beginning to end. At this time, after Tang Seng heard it, he was very panicked. "Have you heard a child''s life-saving voice? It seems to be around here. If it is true, let''s go and take a look. If it is a child, I am afraid it is really dangerous." "The master is right. If there are children in this forest, I am afraid it is not because of a beast." Monkey King smiled there. "You are really able to take care of your nostalgia, now you should take care of yourself, especially Tang Seng, if you think about yourself that you need our protection every day, don''t make trouble for us there." Tang Seng disagrees. "You hear that this is clearly a child''s life-saving voice, we still have to help when we encounter this kind of thing, after all, it is a child." "Nagato Nagato, quickly open your eyes and take a look, have you heard it too?" Nagato was upset by Tang Seng''s quarrel. At this moment, when he opened his eyes, he had already heard the voice, and he had already judged that this should be the trick of the monster... 3443 Chapter 454, kind master, help me You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is very upset now. If we don''t care about this matter, I am afraid Tang Seng will keep reading there, and Tang Seng''s mouth is also very annoying, so Nagato waved his hand. "Wukong, look at what the situation is, if there is nothing wrong, come back and meet us quickly, and we will continue on the road." Sun Wukong didn''t want to take care of these nosy matters, but since Nagato had already said so, he could only shake his head and ran directly there. Zhu Bajie was sitting there directly at the moment, and finally Monkey King went to investigate the situation, and he could rest and rest himself. He was also very satisfied at the time. But Tang Seng was very worried that he got off the horse directly, and was pacing back and forth there at the moment. Monkey Sun ran back quickly. "We clearly heard it wrong, and there are no children at all." "Help...Help..." The child''s immature voice came again. "Big brother, what is going on? Didn''t you say that there are no children? But this is clearly the voice of children." Monkey King smiled awkwardly at this moment. "It might be from the front, so let''s hurry up." Tang Sengxin thought it was true, and after he got on the horse quickly, he moved quickly. Nagato smiled, he naturally knew what conspiracy the grandson monkey was playing. However, Nagato also felt that this matter should not be nosy, so he went on without saying a word. But this life-saving voice was endless, and they kept shouting there, but they still didn''t see anyone. At this moment, they walked along Tang Seng and glanced aside, and they saw a child hanging from a tree. "Look at it quickly, isn''t that a child next to here?" Zhu Bajie saw it at this moment, and nodded there. "I didn''t expect this kid to be here." Does Tang Seng go directly?Rush over there quickly. But Monkey King stopped him. "What are you going to do? If you go there now, you can''t save the child at all. In the end, it''s not on us." Tang Seng was very embarrassed when he heard it, but he just nodded, which is indeed true. Nagato is still above the tiger, and he is still there calmly at the moment, as if everything happening outside has nothing to do with him. Monkey Sun was helpless, so he could only go up and see with a few people from Monk Tang. Monkey Sun could see that the child was clearly a monster, and after he saw it in that place just now, he deliberately said that he didn''t see it. Isn''t it too strange to teleport directly to this place? When the children saw them, they said directly: "Master, please help me. I have been hanging here for a day and night." Tang Seng looked at the child really pitiful, and motioned to Monk Sha and Zhu Bajie to put the child down quickly. Monk Sha nodded there at the moment, and the two of them went straight forward, and the two of them were just a little closer to the child, and they blocked Sun Wukong on their backs.Lazy listening to books www.lanren9.com "What are you two doing?" "It''s the big brother, we want to ask you what you want to do. This kid has been hung here and is very pitiful, let''s let him down quickly." Monkey King shook his head, very helpless. "Are you really pig heads? This kid is obviously a monster. Look at this, if you don''t recruit the village before and the shop, why suddenly a kid pops up? Isn''t it too strange." When Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha heard this, they stopped immediately, and they thought about the same thing back then. "No, I''m actually in a family in Houshan. Yesterday I secretly came out to play with my parents and was blown here by the wind. Now I have been hung for so long. Come and save me. Well, what more can I do as a child?" After Tang Seng heard this, he continued to persuade him there, but Sun Monkey was unmoved, Tang Seng was very angry. Just walked forward, he was going to untie the kid''s rope. The two monks Zhubajiesha still had some hesitation, but now they saw that the Tang Seng had already stepped forward, so the two of them still stepped forward to help Tang Seng put the child down. "Thank you, masters." The child thanked Tang Seng, Monk Sha, and Zhu Bajie in a tender voice. At this moment, the child smiled. Tang Seng saw the child''s smiling face, and he felt that it was really too cute, with big watery eyes, and he was wearing a red dress. "Look at how cute this kid is, how could it be the monster in your mouth? See how immature he is now. Let''s find someone to take him home quickly, or else this kid is alone in the forest. It''s always dangerous in it." Zhu Bajie directly volunteered, and now he intends to let the child ride on him. Monkey Sun shook his head helplessly. He clearly knew that the child was a monster, but now no one believed him at all. Nagato sat on the tiger without saying a word, he knew they might still be testing them. Monkey Sun shivered cleverly. "No need for Ba Jie, you still find the way ahead, I will just carry the child on my back, and then send him home well." Tang Seng heard that Monkey Sun had said this, and he was very pleased at the moment. If everyone has always been like this, wouldn''t it be very smooth. Everyone went back slowly, but Tang Seng directly got on the horse, and everyone continued to march. On the contrary, the monkey grandson walked at the end, and the child was riding on the monkey grandson. Monkey Sun did not hurry, and was walking slowly there. Monk Sha was the last, but now Sun Monkey is walking slower than himself. "Big brother, are you tired? If you are tired, the two of us can change. Seeing that you walk very slowly, but it''s completely different from your usual personality." Monkey Sun rolled his eyes. "It''s nothing, you go first, don''t wait for me, I''ll take a walk and take a look to see where the kid is at home. Then I will catch up with you." After hearing this, Monk Sha believed it to be true, so he picked his luggage and slowly continued walking... Monkey Sun slowly followed them with the child on his back, and he glanced to the side to see a cliff, smiled and walked over there. The child was very proud of this grandson. Soon after Monkey Sun walked to the cliff, he grabbed the child''s leg and threw him down. Suddenly the child disappeared directly... .. 3444 Chapter 455 Tang Seng is missing again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Monkey smiled triumphantly. It seemed that he was really a monster, and then he quickly joined Tang Seng and the others. But he hadn''t joined them yet, suddenly a strong wind blew in the forest... Even Zhu Bajie''s body shape has now been blown to the ground, and then he was pinned in a tree branch. At that time, Nagato sat motionless on the tiger, as if all this had nothing to do with him, and no matter how powerful the front was, it seemed to be completely useless for him. Monk Zhubajiesha has been blown aside, and now they are shouting there before being blown away. "Master, be careful." But what they heard at the moment was a cry for help. "Bajie, Drifting, save as a teacher." The Bajie Drifting is hard to protect himself. At this moment, especially Zhu Bajie was blown into this branch, and he couldn''t take his head back at all, and now he was hung there and it was extremely embarrassing. Monkey King quickly rendezvous with them. Although a strong wind has just blown, it is nothing short of a catch for him. He only saw it after he came back. Zhu Bajie was pinched by a tree branch at the moment, and Monk Sha was blown aside, Nagato sat indifferently there, but there was no one on the white horse. "Hey, what are you doing there? Where is the master? Where is the master?" Drifting got up slowly, patted the dirt on his body and looked over there. The master was missing, and he heard a vague shout. "Unfortunately, the master was caught by those monsters, right?" Monkey King was very angry. He had just thrown the monster down, but he didn''t expect the monster to react so quickly.It seems that he was in the middle of a plan to tune the tiger away from the mountain. "What are you doing to eat? Didn''t you let you protect the master? Why did you let the master disappear?" At this moment, Monkey King jumped out of anger. "Hey, you should hurry up and help me old pig." At this time, their gaze was directly at Zhu Ba Jie, Zhu Ba Jie was still stuck in the branches of the tree, but at this time Monk Sha went straight away. "Second brother, you step on my body and slowly stir your head to see if you can come out." Monkey Sun was furious and directly summoned his golden cudgel to jump up, and the branch was directly discounted. Zhu Bajie also fell to the ground. After standing on the ground, he moved his neck there, and at this moment he let out a long sigh of relief. "It''s so embarrassing for me to die, I really don''t know why this strong wind suddenly blows me above this tree branch." Zhu Bajie was still complaining there, but Monk Sha was staring at him right now. "Second Senior Brother Second Senior Brother, don''t complain there, the master is gone." "Ah, the master is gone, how is it possible?" Zhu Bajie looked in that direction, and now there is really only Nagato... "Is it because the master is not paper? It disappears suddenly when the wind blows, which is really strange." Monkey King shook his head, and it was Nagato who was most angry about him. Now that Nagato can stay unmoved, it proves that he can cure this demon wind, but why let their master disappear? They are looking for something to do. Monkey Sun went directly to the tiger. "Nagato Nagato, don''t treat it as missing. What''s the situation? Since you can sit here like a mountain now, why let the master be caught by the monster directly?" Nagato didn''t open his eyes at all at this moment, sitting there like a stone statue, no matter what Sun Monkey called, he couldn''t wake him at all.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net Sun Monkey hit directly with a stick. But he seemed to be directly bounced back by a powerful force and fell to the ground. Zhu Bajie was very curious after seeing it. "What''s wrong with Nagato? Why is it suddenly like a stone statue? Is it asleep?" Monkey Sun is really angry now, and Nagato is also like this, he is already full of helplessness at the moment. Moreover, Nagato is not asleep at all. In fact, he cannot be disturbed by anyone during the breakthrough, so he is now like a stone statue... But what I don''t know is that Nagato has already experienced the feeling of deep water, so now he is sweating all over, and from time to time he is very cold. In this way, even the little black cat couldn''t stand it at all, so he jumped off the tiger''s body at this moment. Zhu Bajie saw the little black cat meow and jumped down, and at this moment, he hugged him directly. "You little black cat, take a look at what is going on with your master. It suddenly became like this, which made us very uncomfortable." Sun Monkey felt unable to sit and wait for death, so his golden cudgel hit the ground directly. "The land and mountain gods come out to see my grandson." A puff of green smoke came out... "The land pays homage to the Monkey King." "The mountain god pays homage to the Great Sage Qitian." Monkey King was dumbfounded at this moment, suddenly a dozen land and mountain gods appeared. "Why so many?" The mountain god explained there. "The Great Sage doesn''t know anything. Our mountain is called Haoshan, and this 600 km radius has 30 lands and 30 mountain gods. It is difficult for us to gather all of them at once, and all that can come is here." Monkey Sun nodded when they heard their explanation. "Hurry up and tell me what is going on, is there a monster in this mountain?" The land mountain god is very aggrieved at the moment. "Yes, yeah, the Great Sage doesn''t know anything, and we usually talk about a lot of bullying by that monster." "Yeah, yeah, he caught us and set the fire for him when he was fine, and let us do some hard work before he was fine." "Yeah, if he doesn''t follow it, he will use magic power to fight us, and our earth temple and mountain temple will not be guaranteed by then, and we have suffered in these years." "Fortunately, the Monkey King is here now, I believe he should be able to help us." Sun Wukong was also very surprised when he heard it. He didn''t expect this little monster to torture so many land and mountain gods, very uncomfortable. "Then tell me, where is he in this mountain? And, tell me everything you know." The land of the mountain god nodded there. "The Great Sage knows something, that monster seems to be called the Great King of the Infant." "Yes, yes, it seems to be the son of some bull devil." .. 3445 Chapter 456: Brothers Son You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King listened to the Bull Demon, that was not his brother who worshipped the handlebar. "What you said is true, he is really the son of the Bull Demon King." The land of the mountain god nodded, how dare they lie to this grandson?After all, this monkey grandson dared to make trouble in the heavenly palace, what ability did they have to fight him? "Yes, how dare we lie to you, Great Sage." Monkey Sun turned his eyes and smiled there. If this is the case, wouldn''t this matter be easy to handle. "Well, you go back first, and wait for me to teach this little kid." The land of the mountain gods all disappeared in a flash... Zhu Bajie hurried over at this moment. "Big brother, did you know what the situation is? Is the master really caught by the monster?" Sun Monkey laughed loudly there. But Zhu Bajie was even more confused when he saw the monkey grandson like this. Is this monkey grandson directly stupid? "Hahahaha, all this is a misunderstanding, do you know? The monster in this mountain turned out to be the son of the Bull Demon King, and the Bull King and I are still friends of eight worshippers?" "Big brother, you can really talk nonsense, what do you have to do with that bull devil?" Monkey Sun didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he went straight back, but when he saw Nagato when he went back, he shook his head. "Monk Sha, you are looking at Nagato and these luggages. I will see the details of his little monster. If he is really the son of the Bull Demon King, then he will call me Uncle Master. The master directly released it." When Zhu Bajie heard that Monkey Sun had already said this, he was smiling there at the moment, and why didn''t he participate in the excitement? "If you were the uncle of the monster. Then I am not the second uncle of the monster. Wouldn''t Junior Brother Sha become the third uncle? If this is the case, this little monster will welcome us in. Please us Have a nice drink and a good meal." "Big brother, let me go with you for such good things." Monk Sha also wanted to go after hearing it. At this moment, Monkey King stopped him directly, and let Monk Sha look at Luggage and Nagato. He and Zhu Bajie quickly went to find the monster''s hole... Tang Seng sighed in the monster cave at this moment. "Amitabha, Amitabha, how come I suddenly entered this pile of children." The child guarding Tang Seng was angry. "Hmph, you Tang Sengxiu is rampant here. Although we are children, our magical power is boundless. Now we still didn''t catch you." Tang Seng was there thinking whether some of his own words could influence these children. "You kids should actually do some good things. Although you have this power, if you slowly cultivate and do a good thing, you can slowly become immortals. Why do you need to do these bad things? Red boy was very angry when he heard it. "You monk don''t want to lie to my children there." "Children go, we all go to drink, this monk is tied here to measure him and can''t run away." A few children happily went there to drink, and they were very refreshing. Tang Seng sighed there repeatedly.Steward Novel www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com "Amitabha, what''s all this?" Now Tang Seng has no other way at all, he can only shake his head there again and again... "The king... the king is not good." Hong Haier was still drinking there and happily, when suddenly a child came to report. "What happened to make you so alarmed?" "The King Reporter seems to be the monk''s apprentice who came here. At this moment, he is clamoring outside the door. I don''t know how we should respond." Hong Hai''er was not afraid at all, but he directly picked up his own weapon and took all his children out. Monkey Sun was very happy after seeing it.It''s not as hostile as before. It was Red Boy who jumped directly in front of them at this moment. "You don''t want to save your master, but I tell you this is absolutely impossible, he will soon become our snack." The child was so rampant that even Zhu Bajie couldn''t stand it anymore, but it wasn''t because he had this relative, so he didn''t say a word. Monkey Sun smiled. "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, they are all misunderstandings. You are my nephew, how could you say such things all of a sudden? Isn''t it too silly? After Sun Monkey finished speaking, the children all laughed there, while Hong Haier fell to the ground for a while. "You monkey can''t beat us, but here we are here to recognize relatives." Monkey Sun is very helpless, but after all, this is the kid of the Bull Demon King, and he always wants to give him a bit of face. "I''ve already asked clearly, aren''t you the son of the Bull Demon King? And I accused him of being a friend of eight prayers, so you can be regarded as my nephew. Now if you hand over my master quickly, I will not treat you. Do anything, otherwise, dont blame me for being rude." At this moment, Hong Hai''er stood up directly, and returned to being serious. He shook his head wherever he was. He clearly didn''t know any Monkey King. Zhu Bajie looked at this, but also very helpless. "Master brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. He clearly doesn''t recognize you. It''s useless for you to talk nonsense here now." Sun Wukong had no choice but to sacrifice his own golden cudgel. At this moment, he was about to fight the monster, and the red boy also took out his weapon and spear, and the two met in battle. Zhu Bajie took his pork chop, and fought with the kid, two hit a kid. At this moment, the kid took advantage of the spare space of their weapons and went straight out. At this moment, he was so angry that he There was a direct flame from his mouth. The flame flew to this Zhu Bajie, and Zhu Bajie was on fire, panicking at the moment. "Ah, what on earth do you do? Brother, please help me." Sun Monkey saw that the situation was not good, he shook his head helplessly, and took Zhu Bajie directly to another place. He threw Zhu Bajie to the ground. At this moment, Zhu Bajie rolled on the ground, and the fire finally disappeared... Zhu Bajie is now embarrassed, and after returning home, Monk Sha saw Zhu Bajie look like this and couldn''t help laughing. "Second brother, what''s wrong with you? I didn''t drink this wine and almost turned into a suckling pig." Zhu Bajie was very angry. "Hmph, you monkey lied to me. They weren''t relatives from others, and they didn''t even know you, so my old pig almost became a suckling pig." .. 3446 The 457th chapter is so powerful You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey Sun smiled, scratching his head, not embarrassed. "I don''t know what the situation is, the red boy is so decisive that he doesn''t even recognize his cousin." Monk Sha has a plan at the moment. "If this is the case, senior brother, you might as well move some rescuers. Didn''t the second senior brother get burned by the fire? You are going to the Dragon King to ask them to borrow the rain. When the time comes, you will directly put out his fire, isn''t it straightforward? Can succeed." Monkey Sun smiled. He had forgotten that he was too anxious just now. He thought that he was the son of the Bull Demon King, but he was anxious to recognize relatives. I didn''t think of this. Now the child is absolutely reluctant, and now it can only be done this way. Monkey Sun left directly after a somersault cloud. "You take good care of the master, I will return when I go..." Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were sitting there, very helpless at the moment, they looked at Nagato again, and Nagato was still unmoved... Nagato was in the two heavens of ice and fire, and it was really uncomfortable, but he slowly broke through, and after finally reaching the final state, the whole mountain and forest was shaking, and powerful gas rushed from Nagatos body. Out. Nagato seemed to be smoking, and suddenly it frightened Monk Sha and Zhu Bajie. The two looked in the direction of Nagato, Nagato was still smoking there... Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were dumbfounded. "Second elder brother, what is going on? Why does Nagato seem to be burned by fire?" "Who knows that he is so nagging all day, he doesn''t know what to do at this critical moment." ... Nagato suddenly opened his eyes, and Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were shocked. The two backed away.Could it be that Nagato heard all the bad things he said? Nagato opened his eyes and jumped down directly. "You two are sitting here, what about the monkey and Tang Seng?" Zhu Bajie was very helpless. "What the hell are you doing? I just sat there like a statue, suddenly smoking all over my body, and after coming down I asked us what happened." Monk Sha was also very speechless. Nagato didn''t want to explain more to them. After all, he told them about his breakthrough, and they didn''t understand it at all. Nagato glared, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha collapsed to the ground one after another. "It''s not that there was a kid there just shouting that the master must save him, but the brother couldn''t help the master in the end, the brother was carrying him, and then it seemed that he was thrown somewhere, and suddenly there was an evil wind It actually scraped the master away." Nagato was very surprised when he heard that, oh, it turned out to be like this. At this time, the monk Sha was laughing there. "However, Nagato, you are really strong. The wind is so strong that even the second senior brother has been stuck in the branch, but you are sitting on this tiger unmoved." Nagato didn''t want to do more nonsense. "Since Tang Seng has been arrested now, what are you two doing sitting here? Hurry up and save it. Are you still pointing at me?" Zhu Bajie was already so embarrassed, he quickly pointed at himself. "Look at me like this. How embarrassed I am already, thanks to the monster." Nagato noticed that Zhu Bajie was now completely ragged, and seemed to have been burned by the fire.At the moment, he pinched his fingers and nodded.Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com It turned out to be him. Um, Monkey Sun has reached the East Sea, thinking about asking for help from these dragon kings, and asking them to help him at that time, lest the monster is spitting fire at them directly. Monkey Sun had a very happy chat with the Dragon King. The Dragon King vowed there. "Great Sage, leave this to us, and we will help you. When you attack, we will rain in the sky." Monkey Sun was very satisfied. He just wanted to take a few dragon kings to leave, and suddenly there was another person in the dragon palace. Several people were very surprised when they saw it, but their surprise was completely different. "Nagato, why did you come suddenly?" Several dragon kings were very surprised when they saw this person. They obviously didn''t know who he was, but he was not able to enter the East China Sea Dragon Palace at all, so the dragon kings looked at each other. "I don''t know if you are..." Nagato signaled to them at this moment. "I''m just an ordinary person. I really don''t need to introduce you much." Nagato, without saying anything, directly pulled Monkey King, and the two disappeared in an instant. Then there was a voice... "Thank you, Dragon Kings, but now we don''t need your help anymore." Sun Monkey and Nagato reached the land directly, and Sun Monkey now has question marks on his head. "Nagato, what are you doing? The dragon kings just agreed to help us, but now they say no, do you have any way?" It was Sun Monkey who remembered this, and then he questioned it there. "And what did you do earlier? If you had protected Tang Seng well so that Tang Seng would not be blown away by the wind, are there such things now?" Nagato shook his head helplessly. "Don''t say there are these or not." Monkey Sun is very angry now, obviously this method is very good, but Nagato directly let the old dragon king go back. They dragged Monkey King in a flash, and directly reached the forest where they had been before. At this moment, they appeared in front of the Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha. The two monks Zhubajiesha looked around, but they couldn''t find a few dragon kings. The two of them had been blinded at the moment. "Why are you two Dragon Kings? How can it be possible to put out the fire without the Dragon King?" Monkey King didn''t want to say more. "You can ask Nagato to see what good things he did." Nagato stood there directly, but he felt that there was nothing wrong with what he did. "You are so stupid, do you really think this Dragon King''s water can help you put out the fire? His fire is not an ordinary fire, but a real fire with three flavors." Suddenly, this little flame appeared directly on Nagato''s hand, and the little flame directly reached the grandson monkey. Sun Monkey saw that his whole body was on fire, and now he was lying there and tumbling back and forth. After a lot of effort, the fire was finally extinguished. But Sun Monkey has been burned just like Zhu Bajie... "Nagato, why do you treat big brother like this?" .. 3447 Chapter 458: No comment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato shook his head, it seems they still don''t understand. "This shamisen real fire, you can''t solve the fire with ordinary water. You can see if you also fluttered for a long time, and finally put out the fire?" This is what they finally understand, but if this is the case now, how can it be solved? "Nagato, you don''t want to sell it, can you? The master is already very dangerous in this situation? I''m afraid he will be in danger if he doesn''t save him, and you are still here slowly." Nagato''s movements were as slow as ever, but they made them very dissatisfied. "Okay, okay, this is the real fire of the three flavors, so now only Guanyin Bodhisattva can do it. Ba Jie, please go and invite Guanyin Bodhisattva. After all, Wukong is very uncomfortable being burned by this fire." Zhu Bajie nodded, it is also possible to go out in times of crisis. Zhu Bajie said goodbye to them and left as soon as possible, as did the pig sledge with his weapon, and soon left with clouds... Nagato sat there calmly, and Monkey King was also very angry at this time. "Nagato, can you tell us what is going on with you?" "No comment." These four words hit the heart of the monkeys one by one, and he was even more angry at the moment, but he couldn''t completely beat the Nagato, so he could only swallow his breath. Zhu Bajie continued to move forward. In the midair, he suddenly saw Guanyin Bodhisattva standing there, not knowing what he was doing. "Meet Guanyin Bodhisattva." Guanyin Bodhisattva glanced at Zhubajie. "Oh, Zhu Bajie, what are you doing here if you don''t protect Tang Seng Xitian from learning the scriptures?" Zhu Bajie is very embarrassed. "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva knows something. We encountered a bit of difficulty on the way to learn the scriptures from the west. There is a man named Honghaier who can spit out three flavors of real fire. Now only you can help us. After hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head there. "But I said that I know that red boy, he is very safe and self-sacrificing. If you didn''t make him anxious, he shouldn''t do any harm to the world." Zhu Bajie was very surprised after hearing this. But he just shook his head, maybe Guanyin Bodhisattva has a slight affection for Red Boy. "But now my master was indeed arrested by him, and he asked Guanyin Bodhisattva to come with me to rescue him." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and after Zhu Bajie he went above the cloud of pig Bajie and went with Guanyin Bodhisattva. "After the two of us arrived for a while, I went with you to persuade him, and he should be able to listen to me." After speaking, the two arrived at the entrance of the cave. The Guanyin Bodhisattva motioned to let Zhu Bajie in, and Zhu Bajie always found something strange, but they listened to what the Guanyin Bodhisattva said. Suddenly he was hesitating very much. When he was about to knock on the door or something, the door opened, and Guanyin Bodhisattva kicked him in directly. "Avalokitesvara, what are you doing?" Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled there and slowly turned into a child. "Hahaha, look at who I am." Zhu Bajie was very helpless at the moment. He didn''t expect that the Guanyin Bodhisattva was all disguised by the red boy just now, and the children are now jumping around him. "Children, tie him up quickly, and you will have pork to eat then." Yunxuange www.yunxuange.org The children happily tied up Zhu Bajie there, but they were tied to Tang Seng''s side. "Bajie, why are you again?" Zhu Bajie snorted coldly. "You think I think it''s not to save you, every time because of you." "Bajie don''t be impetuous, Nagato and Wukong will come to save us when that happens." Zhu Bajie was very helpless. At this moment, he wanted to plug his ears and listen to nothing, just waiting for Nagato and Monkey King to rescue him. Several people in Nagato were sitting there, and the Monkey King at this moment always felt something was wrong. "They have been so long, but there is still no movement, and Ba Jie seems to have just walked over with a person like Guanyin Bodhisattva, but I always feel that there is something strange." Nagato stood up helplessly. "You are here to guard, I will go and see." Nagato didn''t enter the cave, but listened to the situation inside. Hong Haier sat in his chair, drinking a little wine, it was so happy. "The wind is like fire, and rushing like the wind. You two hurry up and invite my father and king. And grandma, we want to enjoy this Tang monk meat together." Nagato thought that he had an idea, but now all of this is too troublesome. If he uses roundabout tactics, it will probably take a long time. At this moment, Nagato directly kicked the door open. This door was made with special materials, and ordinary people couldn''t open it even with force, but Nagato easily kicked it open, even Hong Haier was dumbfounded. "who are you?" Nagato smiled and said nothing. At this moment, Hong Haier didn''t want to ask any more questions, directly highlighting his own shamisen fire, and let him take a good look at the power of his fire. Nagato touched a Buddha with his hand, and the fire blew to another place, but his whole body did not hurt at all. Hong Hai''er was terrified, and was very surprised at the moment, but he was only capable of this. "Huh, you mortal look at my spear." Nagato smiled, but he stood motionless, letting the red boy stab himself with his weapon. Hong Haier felt strange, he was a fool, but he still didn''t stop the movement of his hands. The moment it touched Nagato, the sharp spear broke directly into two halves, and the red boy fell to the ground by the super strong wave. Hong Haier was really scared at this time, so he directly used his magic power to escape... Hong Haier fled into the forest, and took a sigh of relief. He seemed to have not chased him. But Nagato flashed, and suddenly appeared in front of Red Boy, who shivered and fell to the ground. "Who are you? Why are you so powerful? Even the grandson monkey is afraid of my shamisen fire, but you are not at all afraid." Nagato didn''t want to say more. "Now that you look like this, you should hurry up and get caught, otherwise I won''t blame me for being impolite." Hong Hai''er rolled his eyes, and at this moment, he had to kneel down and beg for mercy.After all, this situation is of no benefit to me. "I was wrong, I was wrong, I really don''t know Taishan, I will let Tang Seng go now, please don''t hurt me..." .. 3448 Chapter 459: Good Wealth Boy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t do anything to him, but it was Red Boy who saw that Nagato was a little slack, and directly used his mana to escape again. Nagato stood in front of him again, and this time Nagato directly stretched out his hand, condensing an invisible power, and this power confined Red Boy. Hong Haier is now imprisoned, he really cannot be presumptuous again. Nagato pulled him directly into the hole of the red boy.Hong Haier had no choice but to help Tang Seng untie, but Zhu Bajie was also directly put down at this moment. "I have released them now, can you also release me?" Nagato hesitated there. After all, if Red Boy is let go now, if he is doing anything intrigue, it will always be troublesome. Just when Nagato hesitated, a person came here directly. "Nagato, let him go." Nagato looked at this man suspiciously, isn''t this the Guanyin Bodhisattva?He just invited him but he is not there, now he is uninvited. "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva comes uninvited, what''s the matter?" Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled.After that, he looked at Red Boy with a very angry expression. "You red boy cheated and kidnapped me. I know that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know what happened." Hong Hai''er was still unsatisfied at this moment, and Guanyin Bodhisattva did not do much nonsense at this moment, looking directly at Hong Hai''er''s hands and neck, wearing two collars. But what happened right now had nothing to do with Nagato. Nagato went back with Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie. Monk Sun Monkey Sha saw it, and Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng finally returned, and the two also let out a long sigh of relief. When Nagato didn''t do much, he flew directly and sat on the tiger. Red boy was very angry at the moment. "What on earth are you Guanyin Bodhisattva doing?" "I think you are a stranger as a child, so why don''t you just come to my seat and be a good boy. Cultivate well, and then you will be better than you now." Hong Haier couldn''t get rid of it now, and could only silently agree, and then followed the two Guanyin Bodhisattva silently into the air. Zhu Bajie saw this scene at this time. "Look, this Guanyin Bodhisattva has directly ascended to heaven with the red boy." "What the hell is this? Hong Haier arrested our master, but Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t do anything to him, but instead took him back to heaven." At this moment, Monkey King didn''t want to care about it anymore. Tang Seng didn''t take care of that nosy, so he shook his head at this moment. "Don''t talk nonsense, since everyone has gathered, let''s go ahead and see if Nagato didn''t say anything after returning. Besides, if it wasn''t for Nagato, you are still hanging there now." Tang Seng Ligai naturally didn''t dare to say anything more, and Zhu Bajie was silent there too. At this time, the monkey grandson was leading the way. They dared not neglect to move forward for a moment. After all, this is in the mountains and forests. If they leave as soon as possible, they may not find a place. Nagato sat motionless on the tiger, and the tiger moved slowly, but Nagato didn''t say a word. Tang Seng sighed, let''s continue on the road.........12 Novel Network www.12shuo.com Monkey Sun was walking in front of him, and now he just watched that there was nothing here, and slowly moved forward. After walking, a few people finally found a ruined temple. Zhu Bajie was extremely excited. "Look at the ruined temple in front of you. Let''s go and sit in the ruined temple as soon as possible. We can also have a good rest for a while." Zhu Bajie was very happy now and hurry up, beckoning them to still pull them in, and hurry in to the ruined temple. Nagato doesn''t matter. Tang Seng also thinks it''s okay to find a place to have a good rest. It''s obviously dark now. Now that there is such a ruined temple that can cover the body, it is already a very good choice. Several people rushed into the ruined temple with excitement, especially Zhu Bajie. They sat down in the ruined temple, and enjoyed it at this moment. "Brother, I am enjoying this ruined temple very much now, but if there is something to eat, it would be even better." "Yes. I am a little hungry now. Amitabha." "Look at when you are busy or hungry. Only then can you think of brother." Monkey Sun finally felt deeply after hearing what Monk Sha said, and then looked at Monk Sha with tears in his eyes. At this time, the monk Sha smiled. "Big brother actually I am hungry too." Monkey Sun wanted to spit out a mouthful of old blood, but he stopped it, and then said to them very helplessly. "Don''t act rashly in this ruined temple, I will find fruit for you." Before he left, he glanced at Nagato, but Nagato didnt do much. It was Monkey King who was straightforward. He flew out, but he always thought there would be something wrong with this ruined temple, after all. Barren mountains and wild ridges, and Nagato''s move just now made Sun Monkey feel strange. Nagato was sitting there like a sculpture about the Honghaier incident. Although this incident was often resolved in the end, Sun Monkey always felt anxious. In the ruined temple, Nagato sat there and rested there. Zhu Bajie lay directly on the pile of grass. "Big brother doesn''t know when he will come back. Let''s lie here to rest and recharge." Sand monk Tang Seng was too tired, and was lying there sleepy at the moment. After half an hour... There were bursts of black smoke, and this black smoke was also illusory. It could reveal its black appearance for a while, and then it became invisible and tasteless. Tang Seng and the others were already sleepy. Now they are drowsy, they have also inhaled a lot into their bodies, and gradually they become more sleepy, and they all fell to the ground at this moment. At this time, Nagato had already fallen to the ground... Suddenly the door of the ruined temple was kicked open directly. "Hahahaha, the lord and the others are too stupid. It''s so easy to get caught. We will tie up all of these people as soon as possible, and we may eat for several days." The monster waved his hand, and the little monsters tied them up one after another. Especially Nagato was tied up by the monster, but the monster didn''t recognize Nagato. "It seems that there are 4 masters and apprentices, why suddenly one person pops up? It''s fine, one more person and one more meat is good." .. 3449 Chapter 460 Red Horn Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The monster was very proud, and they quickly passed through a hole behind the ruined temple and entered the underground... The underground was very wide, and the hole was very empty, and the little demon of them hurried in, especially the king returned to his seat. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect to be able to get such a receipt if I stay here now, and I won this Tang monk for nothing, and it didn''t take any effort." The monster was too proud, but Sun Monkey took a look after he came back.Everyone disappeared, only a white horse and a few luggages remained. Monkey Sun was very confused now, but he didn''t know what was going on.A quick turn. Monkey Sun walked in front of Bai Longma. The white dragon horse was chewing grass there. "What''s the situation? What about them?" Although the white dragon horse looks like a horse and is still chewing grass there, he can still make a sound. "I just looked at a group of monsters, blowing a burst of black smoke into this ruined temple, as if they were stunned, looking at those monsters as if they carried them under the ground." Monkey Sun nodded when he heard it, very angry, looking for the entrance to the underground and quickly found it and went straight down... Zhu Bajie slowly opened his eyes. He looked very strange for 4 weeks, obviously he was still in the ruined temple just now. And he opened his eyes again to see a group of monsters in front of him. "The monster is so daring to catch you Grandpa Pig." The monster smiled and didn''t make a sound. A little Zhu Bajie was not afraid at all. At this moment, Zhu Bajie saw that the situation was very critical, so he started shouting there. He shouted slowly Tang Seng and Sha Monk, they also slowly opened their eyes. "Ah, monsters, Amitabha, Amitabha, what is going on?" The Drifter expressed his calmness. After all, this is nothing strange to him, so now he can only shook his head helplessly. Zhu Bajie was looking at Nagato at this moment, but Nagato showed no sign of awakening. Zhu Bajie shook his head and shouted loudly there. "Nagato Nagato will soon wake up, we have been arrested." When the monster heard Zhu Bajie yelling like this, he felt as if he was making the final struggle. The monster laughed loudly there, but he also understood that this person he never knew was called Nagato. But he couldn''t draw out any moths, so these monsters simply didn''t care. The mountain shook suddenly. A figure slowly revealed. "You monsters, dare to capture all my masters and brothers while I am away." The monster was very nervous after seeing it. He didn''t know how Monkey Sun found this place. It was obviously very hidden, and it was just below the ruined temple. So they also absorbed a lot of spiritual energy in their perennial worship here, but this The place is so hidden, how did this grandson find it? The monster smiled now. "Oh, it turns out that the Monkey King is here. Don''t be polite, don''t be polite, come and sit with us." www.qbxsw.com Although Zhu Bajie was there, he was there now with a cold snort. "Hmph, you monster is really snobbish. I didn''t look like this just now. Now that I see my big brother, I''m really scared." The monster smiled and said nothing.But he still motioned for Sun Monkey to come and sit in front. Monkey Sun stood there and didn''t do much. "The Monkey King, in fact, we have heard of your experience, but before you were wronged by them in every way, so your current situation is actually very bad, it is not as good as you followed us, and then we will eat Tang Seng Meat will be even more powerful, and then no one will be able to subdue you." Monkey Sun was very helpless there. He naturally knew that Tang Seng Meat was very useless, and it was just a boast of those people. He didn''t expect that someone could really believe it. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, now you let them go as soon as possible, and I won''t do more, or you won''t be able to live today." When the monster heard Monkey King say this, he was very angry and stood up directly. "You don''t want to give you face, but now I want you to see how good I am." Monkey King spread his golden cudgel directly into his hand, and directly fought the two monsters, who was completely red.There was also a red horn pressed by a black horn on his head. At this moment, the red horn was pulled off by his hand and became one of his weapons. The red horn looked like a sharp blade in his hand, but he held the red horn to fight against Monkey King, who directly knocked him down. The monster rolled aside. This monster was not afraid at all. After rolling aside at this moment, he picked up his red horns again and started blowing with his mouth. There was a tingling noise in his blow, and Monkey King was unmoved. "Oh, this little trick is left over from your grandfather." But in the next second, Sun Wukong only felt a splitting headache. Compared with the Tang Seng''s spell, this song was not bad at all. Now Sun Monkey is very uncomfortable. He fell to the ground and screamed. Zhu Bajie was very helpless seeing this situation. "Good fellow, this monster used to be able to recite the curse like a master. It''s fine now, and the big brother is not good at all. It seems that we will eventually be wiped out under this ruined temple." "It''s not your second brother, if it wasn''t for you to come to this ruined temple, how could we meet these monsters?" "I just want everyone to rest. I didn''t expect this. Now everything is to blame. You are too abrupt to say that." Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha quarreled there again, while the Tang Monk was silently reading there at this moment. "Amitabha, Amitabha, I hope we can be rescued this time." Suddenly the sound of something cracking rang through my ears. Zhu Bajie and the others looked around, and they saw that all the ropes on Nagato had been broken, and Nagato landed directly at this moment. Monk Sha, Zhu Bajie, and Tang Seng seemed to rekindle hope, and several of them looked at Nagato. The monster felt very strange seeing Nagato look like this.Few people are not afraid of the sound of their own horn. At this moment, he continues to blow it. At this time, Monk Sha, Zhu Bajie Tang Seng also felt a headache. Monkey King now has a splitting headache, and is about to collapse now... Only Nagato was still very awake, and he laughed there at this moment, and Nagato''s sudden smile made the monster even more surprised... .. 3450 Chapter 461: Another one? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t do much nonsense, as soon as he stretched out his hand, the horn went directly to his hand. This monster doesnt have any mana except for the horn. The most powerful thing is only his own horn. When he blows it, he can make his enemies suffer from headaches and lose his instinct to fight himself. But what he didnt expect was that this person was completely Not afraid. At this moment, he knelt down and begged for mercy. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but I don''t know Taishan, but I didn''t realize you are so amazing." The horn stopped, and Monkey King stood up directly, now he is no longer the way he had a headache just now. Sun Wukong hates someone who can chant spells. He actually hates Tang Seng very much. However, Tang Seng is with them, and he can''t do more. But now this person has the same skills as Tang Seng. He can''t wait to put that red directly. The horn fell to the ground. Monkey King directly directed at Nagato and grabbed the horn in Nagato''s hand. "It''s this broken horn that makes my headache distraught. See if my grandson doesn''t smash it now." The monster was crying there with his nose and tears. "Don''t want it, don''t want it, this is my baby, after you smash it, I have no magic power." When Nagato waved his hand, the horn returned to his hand. At this moment, it is using his hand to draw something there, and this thing is directly attached to the horn. And Nagato waved Red Horn directly back to the monster. The monster was grateful at this moment, but thanked him again and again. Monkey King was very puzzled. "Nagato, what are you doing? It''s that this monster is picking things first. Now you return his things to him first." Nagato adheres to the principle that more is worse than less, and he doesn''t want to say more at this moment. But at this moment, the monster blew the horn directly. Sun Wukong guessed that it was like this. Normally this kind of monster would not beg for mercy easily, and his begging for mercy would definitely be a fraud. Monkey King was very helpless, and he directly took his stick to a showdown with this monster, and now he can''t forgive him. Nagato didn''t do much anymore, so he left it to Monkey King. He didn''t expect this monster to even want to fight the final battle. But just when the Monkey King was about to hit the monster with a stick. Suddenly, another kind of poisonous mist filled the air, and this poisonous mist was very powerful, and suddenly Monkey King''s eyes could not see anything. "My eyes, my eyes." Monkey King slowly backed away several steps, but now that Nagato saw Monkey King look like this, he also felt that this matter seemed to be getting more and more difficult to handle. Suddenly, another monster was revealed and this person was all blue, and his tongue was still hissing slightly there. Looking at Nagato, it turns out that this monster is here to rescue soldiers, and this monster clearly looks like a snake spirit, so Nagato shook his head there at the moment, and the smoke is getting deeper and slower. Slowly spread to Nagato... The snake spirit slowly confided the smoke, while the monster just now slowly blew his horn. Now it makes people more uncomfortable. Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng, and Sha Monk have fallen into a coma. Although Monkey Sun was still conscious, he couldn''t see anything.168 Book Bank www.168shuku.com "Where are you Nagato Nagato?" At this moment, Nagato directly pulled Sun Monkey behind him with force. After that, he put his hand on the dantian, slowly rising to the end, and put one in front of the eye.In this way, his eyes seemed to form a protective shield, and the smoke could not enter his eyes at all. But the monster was not afraid to see Nagato. At this moment, he was poisoning all of his own. Even the inner alchemy had already been sacrificed. He didn''t believe it and couldn''t hide from Nagato. The voices are still there, and now Nagato feels that he is mentally disturbed, this is the first time he feels so. At this moment, Nagato felt that he couldn''t let them go easily. It seemed that he could not cure them if he didn''t use real tricks. Nagato shook his head.Flew up directly. But his hands were condensed in the air, and a jade flute was condensed in this way. Nagato started blowing there... Slowly, the smoke dissipated slowly, and the voice was attacked by the sound of Nagato''s jade flute. At this moment, the two voices slammed together. Nagato started laughing out loud at this moment, and then flicked a force with his fingers. The monster''s horn was very clear just now, but now it can''t make a sound. Nagato had just made a hand horn on this horn, so now the monster has no way at all. But at this moment, Nagato reached out and took the red horn and went directly to his hand. When Nagato made a fist, the horn was directly shattered into slag, and all was spilled on the ground.Flying into ashes. The monster had clearly collapsed and was kneeling on the ground. "My weapon, my horn. Ouch." And the green snake mainly summoned his inner alchemy.Now it was the inner alchemy, spewing out all kinds of venom, slowly towards Nagato. Nagato took a deep breath, and then it condensed in the sky, and the kind of gas mask radiating from his whole body forced all the venom back. The green snake was also given by the gas mask at this moment, and it fell directly to the ground. At this moment, it also spat out blood. "Junior Brother, he is too powerful, and I can''t help it." "Senior Brother, it seems that we have really met a great person this time. We didn''t expect that our biggest enemy is not the monkey grandson, but that this is an ordinary human called Nagato." They didn''t say much anymore, and the flute of the Long Gate slowly began to sound again, and just like that, Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monk Tang also slowly recovered their senses. But now Sun Monkey''s eyes are still invisible. Nagato walked in front of Monkey Monkey and used his two fingers to pass the eyes of Monkey Monkey, and the eyes of Monkey Monkey were black with venom. Slowly Sun Monkey opened his eyes slowly. This time he finally saw that he hadn''t thought that the venom was so powerful. He was so fierce that he was poisoned by the venom. At this time, Nagato was directly planning to kill the two monsters at once, and suddenly the little black cat jumped out and blocked the two monsters. Nagato was obviously blinded, so he quickly withdrew his strength, and now he was standing there, watching the little black cat slowly run in front of the two monsters. Nagato obviously has no idea about the state now, but Monkey King quickly put all Zhubajie Tang Seng down... .. 3451 Chapter 462: Explanation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was puzzled, but he still sent Tang Seng several people to the ruined temple for the first time. Tang Seng suddenly reached the top in a few days, feeling very strange.And they are also very puzzled what the situation is. Sun Monkey didn''t say a word, but he was silent there at the moment.However, he could also see clearly that Nagato clearly didn''t want them to know about these things, so it wouldn''t help at all to ask them again. Nagato is still there at the moment. "What the hell is going on? Shouldn''t you give me an explanation?" The little black cat now turns into an adult. The two monsters were very surprised when they saw the little black cat. "Xiao Hei is you." The little black cat nodded. Nagato is even more surprised, don''t they know, but didn''t the little black cat have been following him since then?Since when did you still know the relationship with them? The little black cat slowly helped the two monsters up, and at this moment, he cried and said to Nagato: "Nagato, you really don''t hurt them. They are my childhood playmates." At this moment, Nagato felt that the air was quiet. What was going on?Childhood playmates, it takes so long after this, and also experienced so many things, to be able to meet childhood playmates, this thing is not too strange. But since the little black cat said so, Nagato did nothing more. "Xiaoqing Xiaohong, why are you two here, and also blocking our way?" The two monsters shook their heads. "Xiao Hei, you don''t know, since you worked hard at the time to cultivate and worshipped the Yuanshi Tianzun''s gate, you are fine, but we little monsters can only cultivate slowly and carefully. In the end, we finally succeeded in cultivating and wanted to worship the master of Tongtian, but you know that the master of Tongtian has been emptied by Yuanshi Tianzun. We were very angry at the time, but there was nothing we could do, and we had to leave. This road now." The little black cat heard that they both said that they had understood that they both seemed to be very pitiful all these years. "But why did the two of you fall to where you are now? And have you always wanted to eat Tang Seng meat?" The two monsters are slowly speaking there at the moment. The three of us were childhood playmates, but since you left, the two of us have depended on each other and persisted until later, but after the absence of Master Tongtian, we monsters have nowhere to go, and cultivation is also for us. It''s useless. We slowly heard that as long as we eat Tang Seng meat, we can live forever, and it can also help the monster to soar quickly. That''s why I moved this evil mind, and now I want to eat Tang Seng''s meat, and the two of us have slowly cultivated over the years and gained our respective weapons and abilities, so now we have become like this. After hearing that, the little black cat was suffering from both of them. At this moment, he shook his head there and wept tears. At this moment, the two of them asked the little black cat instead.Good novel www.hxs8.com "But who is this man?" The little black cat shook his head. "It is called Nagato and went to the West with us. What you two did this time is really stupid. I''m afraid it was taken advantage of by someone, and eating Tang monk meat will not have those effects at all. ." After the two heard it at this moment, they screamed. The little black cat slowly got up, and after walking towards Nagato, he knelt directly in front of Nagato. "Nagato and the others are my very good playmates. When we were young, we were actually wandering monsters. The three of us walked together, and the two of them often helped me. Now they are both at the same level. Please forgive them both." Nagato nodded, and didn''t say much. He turned his head and left, while the little black cat was standing there, he thought it might be Nagato who abandoned him. But she looked at the back of Nagato leaving, as if looking at Nagato beckoning to herself, the little black cat rushed to Nagato at this moment, and just as the two of them were about to leave, Xiao The black cat was still reluctant to look like the latter. "Xiaoqing, Xiaohong, you two take care in the future. If we can meet again sometimes, we must get together, but you two must not listen to other people''s slander, and practice yourself." As this voice faded, Nagato and the little black cat slowly went up. However, the two monsters are crying in their arms at the moment, and they are full of emotions. After so long, the dynasty has been changed, so long, and his childhood playmates met here slowly, and it is still crucial. Saved their two monsters every moment. After Nagato came up, Monk Sha and Tang Seng looked at Nagato with very strange eyes. "What is going on in Nagato? And how are the two monsters now?" "Big brother, look at the question you asked. The two monsters were naturally beaten to death by Nagato. Does this still need to be asked? It''s really easy for Nagato." Nagato didn''t say much, but walked forward slowly. "Hurry up, now that you have been rescued, we will continue to set off." Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, Tang Seng and Sun Monkey also moved forward slowly, but the little black cat had been following Nagato. He didn''t know if Nagato was disappointed or angry with him. Nagato walked up to her mount tiger and leaped forward and rode directly on the tiger. However, the little black cat stopped slowly after arriving there. At this moment, she scratched the ground with her little paw. Hesitated, and her eyes were very sad. I wonder if Nagato will take her away this time? Nagato spread his hands at this moment, and an invisible force drove the little black cat directly into the sky, and then reached the tiger. At this moment, the little black cat understood that Nagato did not blame herself, so she rubbed Nagato''s body.After that, they moved on. However, Zhu Bajie and the others still found it very strange, but since Nagato seemed unwilling to speak, they couldn''t ask at all. On the contrary, Tang Seng was very proud of sitting on his horse at the moment. Now Tang Seng could reach the monster cave without any confusion. After all, he knew that Nagato would come to save himself. Nagato sat on his tiger. Although the tiger moved slowly, he was now thinking deeply.He combed all these things carefully.However, it is still because of those things that have already affected it now, and Nagato is also very helpless at this moment... 3452 Chapter 463: Lu meets a poor monk You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The sky is clean and vigorous, and it is magnificent, the people in the hall talk and laugh... "Come here with a few national teachers, you are welcome. You should eat and drink." "Thank you, King." The great king sat in the temple and chatted with this national teacher very happily. The queen and the great king sat there satisfied! Just looking at the three Taoist priests in the temple.That is the national teacher in the mouth of this great king. "My lord, we are ready. These three virtuous views will be completed soon, and then we can cast spells to pray for the longevity of you and the queen." "Hahaha, that''s great, there are three masters." "Where and where!" ... Several people in Nagato continued marching.Nagato was not very tired sitting on the mount. At this moment, Zhu Bajie was too tired, or as usual. After walking for a while, he was exhausted and panting, and then he started nagging... "Oh, this road to the west is really difficult. From the beginning to now, I have encountered a lot of twists and turns. I really don''t know what else to come across. Or let''s take a rest, let''s go find something to eat." Zhu Bajie is talking about it, in fact, for the last sentence! Tang Seng didn''t care, after all, he was not tired at all when riding a horse, but he was a little hungry when he heard Zhu Bajie said to eat. At this moment, Monkey King heard them saying this, and didn''t want to argue with them. After that, he turned up to see what was around him. He looked down and saw a temple, then he turned over and fell to the ground. "I looked at a temple in front of me. Why don''t we go and take a look, there might not be anything. Why don''t we go directly." After listening to it, everyone followed Monkey King, and soon walked to the front of the temple, but the scene they saw surprised them. "Brother Monkey, are you kidding us, look at how ruined this temple is, as if it has been smashed by people, there is nothing at all?" Sun Wukong just went up, and after a glance, he went down. He didn''t expect this temple to be so dilapidated. "Okay, okay, you guys have a rest here first, and I will find you something to eat then. Tang Seng and Nagato also got off their horses and found a corner of a temple to take a good rest. Monkey King was planning to leave, but at this moment they heard strange noises. "Quick...let me go. Didn''t you eat all of you? Hurry up, or see if I can beat you..." "I can''t walk anymore...ah...forgive me..." ... Tang Seng was very strange when he heard it, and Nagato felt a little strange, and then he signaled to Monkey King to let him go and find out. Monkey King walked directly to the sound. He hid in a corner and saw a group of people urging a lot of monks, pushing a big car, and the car was full of huge stones. Sun Wukong had a plan at the moment. He blew one of them with his mouth and dropped his hat. Then he swayed back and forth with the wind. The man couldn''t catch it anyway. He kept chasing, and after he reached a place, he slammed on him I found my own hat... This person was about to get up when he saw that there was a person in front of him suddenly.Suddenly, I was overjoyed.Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com "The old Taoist doesn''t know where you are from." "I also came from other places and passed by you. I don''t know what you are doing? Why are you driving these monks" "Haha, old Taoist priest, do you know that we are called Che Chiguo here, and we respect Taoist priests here, monks are useless, just to lay hands with teachers, but you are also Taoist priests, but you can go to our king to receive rewards. Sun Wukong felt very strange when he heard that, it turned out that this country admired Taoist priests, and monks had to be punished. What is the rule? Now he didnt understand at all, but since his master was also a monk, he couldnt let these monks be bullied in vain. He knew these monks when he saw them. No wonder the temple was so barren, maybe they did it. And these monks belong to that temple. Monkey King jumped up and jumped onto the stone cart pulled by them.Simply changed back to the original shape, grinning at the group of people. At this moment, those people backed away in fright. "Who the hell is your hairy monkey face?" "I am your Grandpa Monkey." Those people also copied the guys at all, just like Monkey King calling... Monkey King stretched out his hand to summon the golden cudgel, and the cudgel pushed them back again and again, and these people all fled one after another... These monks saw that Monkey King was so powerful, they were very grateful at the moment, but this Monkey King was really scary, and they didn''t dare to approach it at all. When Monkey King saw them, he shook his head and motioned for them to come. "Come here, didn''t I just kill them to save you? Now you are afraid of me." These monks thought for a while and thought it was time to come, and Monkey King led them back.The monks found a pretty good place in this temple. They were all there, and they cooked porridge there with their leftovers... After an hour... Everyone was drinking porridge there, and at this time, Tang Seng and Nagato slowly asked what was going on? An old host was there at this moment and said quietly: "Oh, this is a long story. I have to talk about it 20 years ago..." At that time, we still had the status of monks like us, and the status of Taoist priests was actually not very good. However, our country was severely drought that year, and our monks also devoted themselves to praying there, praying that the gods could rain, but no matter what we do , It won''t rain, and the emperor will be very sad. When we were unable to do anything, three Taoist priests came. These three were very powerful. They called the wind and the rain, and suddenly the drought in our country was rescued. The emperor was overjoyed and sealed them three as the country. division. The emperor thought that our monks were useless, so he demolished all our temples, and all these Buddha statues were smashed. Instead, we monks were treated as workers for them... When Nagato and others heard this, it turned out that this was the case, but Nagato was a bit hesitant at the moment. Could it be that this is another conspiracy and trick by those Taoists? If this is the case, I''m afraid this matter will be difficult to handle. After hearing this, Monkey King didn''t take it seriously. "Calling the wind and calling the rain is just a small measure. Besides, it may be due to coincidence. You emperor can''t believe it so easily." The old monk was very helpless, and then he shook his head and talked about the reasons... 3453 Chapter 464: Monkey Kings Small Strategies You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old monk said that these Taoist priests not only call the wind and rain, but also turn stones into gold and turn water into oil, and their magical powers are vast and powerful, but now they have built a three-clean view for the king and queen and prayed for their longevity. After Tang Seng heard this, he felt very strange, but since he had Monk Sha, Zhu Bajie and others, he didn''t think it was strange! In the middle of the night, they also planned to deal with the ruined temple for one night.Although it is very desolate, but it is also possible to rest after tidying up... at night Sanqing Guanzhong... "Respectfully please the king and queen." The king and queen followed the three national teachers into these three virtuous views. Although it was already night, the three national teachers said that at this hour, the king and queen did not doubt that they were also standing in this view at this moment. And these three national teachers are even more powerful. At this moment, they are casting spells, facing the three Taoist priests in this Taoist temple, practicing there, and one of them was directly suspended at the time. The king and queen were even more surprised when they saw it, and they determined that these three national teachers were very powerful. What I dont know is that there is another person watching behind this door. This person is Monkey King. He listened to what those monks said while learning this strange thing. He also took advantage of this time to take a look and saw this one scene. Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and found a way, and at this moment he also somersaulted back... After Sun Wukong went back, he crossed the Nagato Gate and called Zhu Bajie quietly. "Bajie Bajie, get up quickly." Zhu Bajie turned over and continued to sleep soundly. "Senior Brother Sha Junior Brother Sha. Get up, get up quickly." Drifting did not have the eyes of Zhu Bajie. He rubbed his eyes and got up when he heard Sun Wukong calling himself so. "Big brother, what''s the matter? It''s so late, why haven''t you slept yet?" Monk Sha is even staring at him now, wondering what Sun Wukong is looking for. Monkey King smiled at him, telling him that there is a place with a lot of delicious food, and now is a good time to eat those things.After hearing this, Monk Sha was awake, and suddenly he was full of vitality. Although Zhu Bajie couldn''t scream repeatedly, when he heard what he was eating, his ears stood up and he stood up. "Ah, big brother has such a good place, and I want to go with you." Monkey King made a silent motion at this moment to make him quieter, so as not to wake Nagato and Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie nodded too, being very careful not to say anything. At this time, Monkey King took them both out secretly. In fact, Nagato knew all of this, but Nagato wanted Sun Wukong to explore the truth first. Are these Taoists intentional or are they really just? Among them, a few of those who live and die are playing games?. Nagato closed his eyes and went to sleep, but he didn''t care about these nostalgia... Monkey King led the way and quickly led them there, then waved to them, and several people lay in front of this door listening. Seeing that the Taoist priest was still casting the spell, Song He at this moment asked the two of them to side a bit, and he used his finger to cast the spell to make the suspended Taoist fall directly to the ground.And a violent wind blew in an instant...... Qiandu Chinese website www.qianduzw.com Everything was very messy, and the king and queen at this moment were also shocked, not knowing what was going on. Taoist priests look bad. "Quickly, quickly, you quickly send the king and queen back to the palace, it may be our spellcasting, now this appearance may also be dangerous to the king and queen." The king and queen had to be sent back quickly, and all of them retreated. Now there is no one in this Taoist temple. Monkey King waved his hand to signal the two to follow him... There were a lot of delicious foods after entering. Monkey King didn''t take it seriously when he saw it, but Zhu Ba Jie rushed forward, picked up a peach and started eating. But at this time, Monkey King cast a spell directly, knocking his peach to the ground. "Big brother, what are you doing?" Zhu Bajie was a little angry. After all, he was more sensitive when he touched the place to eat. Even Monk Sha was a little confused. Didn''t the senior brother tell them to come here to eat?Why are they not allowed to eat now? On the other hand, Monkey King smiled and went straight forward, and pushed a statue on the Taoist temple directly to the ground, transforming himself into this statue. After sitting there and eating slowly, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha naturally understood what it meant. The two of them changed their bodies and naturally became two other appearances. At this moment, all the statues were all pushed to the ground. They were slow there. Enjoyed slowly. The three of them tried their best to eat there. Naturally, they enjoyed it very much. Zhu Bajie wanted to live here all the time. After all, there was much more to eat here. ... "The national teacher... the national teacher... it''s not good, we can always hear what seems to be a sound in the three virtuous views, we don''t know what the situation is." The three brothers just came out quickly because of the sudden gust of wind, but now that they heard something, the three brothers felt that they should take a good look at the situation. The three brothers walked slowly, and when they reached the door, they heard a sound inside, and pushed the door open.And they saw that these Sanqingguan views were messy, and some things seemed to be passive. The three brothers walked forward anxiously, wanting to see what happened... "Ah. It hurts me to death, which hurt person directly threw a banana peel on the ground." At this moment, one of the three brothers stood up directly, clutching his ass and complaining there. "Second brother, what are you talking about? How could there be someone in this view?" The three people looked forward and found that many things in this view had been eaten, and now that there were banana peels and other pits everywhere in the view, they felt even more strange. And the eldest of the three brothers was there for a long time to meditate at the moment... At this time, Monkey King also laughed directly. The boss of the three brothers suddenly thought of a situation after hearing this. "Do you think it''s because the gods have appeared, and what we asked for has finally succeeded." The two brothers were immediately very happy when they heard their eldest brother say it, and their eldest brother motioned to them to kneel down, and now begging these gods to give them something like longevity pills, they were straightforward. Can live longer! The three brothers quickly knelt down... .. 3454 Chapter 465: Strange taste of holy water? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monk Sha and Zhu Bajie were also particularly embarrassed. Now that they only pretend to be a national teacher, how could there be an elixir, the two looked at Monkey King in embarrassment. Since Monkey King brought them, there must be a way. Monkey King was sitting there calmly, and these three people had been kneeling there and they didn''t dare to look up completely, so they didn''t know anything. Monkey King motioned for the two to sit down. "We originally came from the Pantao Conference, and we didn''t have much preparation for our rush this time. Don''t wait for it and wait for the next time..." The three brothers knelt there and heard what the great god said. After that, they felt wronged. It seems that they should be insincere. Otherwise, how could the great god not give them these things, so they were there now and began to bow down again. . Monk Zhubajiesha was even more embarrassed, and at this time Monkey King had no choice.He rolled his eyes as if he had an idea. "Then you can quickly get a utensil to install these things for you." The three brothers were very happy when they heard it, and quickly got up and went out to study three jars. Each of the three jars was bigger than the other. It seems that they can hold a lot of things... They put these three jars on the altar. "Since you have taken this equipment, don''t go out and wait, you can come in when you let you in." The three monsters went out happily... Zhu Bajie didn''t understand what the monkey was doing? "Brother Monkey, what do you mean? Where are we going to give them an elixir?" "Yes, yes, don''t show your stuff." Monkey King stood up directly and smiled at them while holding the jar.After eating so much just now, its time to vent... Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha saw Monkey Kings move, but the one who smiled was imitating Monkey King. After a while, the jar was full... Monkey King motioned for the two to sit back. "Well, you should come in now." The three monsters were still outside just now, and I don''t know what these gods are doing, but now let them in, they have entered happily. The three of them were very satisfied to see the jar full! At this time, Monkey King''s voice sounded again. "This is holy water. After drinking it, not only will the skill increase greatly, but it will also be able to live forever." After the three monsters thanked them, they quickly picked up the jar and drank. Especially the boss of this monster drank the whole jar of water all at once.And the second child is drinking like the boss, even if he feels a peculiar smell.But the youngest could not drink anything while smelling the smell of the contents in the jar. "Big brother, do you think this holy water has any peculiar smell?" The boss shook his head. "Maybe the holy water is like this, we haven''t drank it, and we don''t know what it is like." The second child nodded at the moment, and felt that the boss was right. The third child was helpless at this time and could only continue to drink, but after taking a sip, he couldn''t help but vomited out... "Hahahaha. Junior brothers, look at these fools." "Yeah, yeah, I have never met such a stupid one." Tianya Tiny Talk www.tywxs.com When the three monsters heard the words, they looked directly at the three idols, and these three idols changed directly, until they became three monks. One of them has a flat-mouthed monkey cheek, while the other has fat head and big ears and a shaggy beard. Only then did the three monsters realize that they had been deceived.On the other hand, they directly sacrificed their own magic power and gave these three idols a heavy blow, but the three idols just disappeared directly... midnight Monkey King took Sha monk Zhu Ba Jie, and the three of them returned with satisfaction. Not only did they tease the Taoist priests, they were too happy to be full. "It was really interesting just now. I didn''t expect them to drink our urine." "Who said no?" The three people were talking and laughing and were about to walk to the door of the room, but at this moment Zhu Bajie glanced aside, and suddenly fell directly to the ground. "God, this is Nagato..." Listening to Zhu Bajie''s shout, Monkey King and Monk Sha also noticed. Nagato had been watching there. They were also a little scared. After all, it was midnight. When Monkey King saw Nagato''s appearance, he understood that he should know everything, so he didn''t say much. Nagato looked at the three of them with terrifying eyes. Zhu Bajie couldn''t bear it anymore. After he quickly stood up, he apologized to Nagato there. "Nagato is not to blame for us, it''s all senior brother who insists on taking us there." Monk Sha heard that Zhu Bajie directly transferred all the responsibility to Monkey King, but he felt dissatisfied. "Second brother, why do you say that?" "Nagato, don''t listen to the second brother. In fact, when we go, the senior brother will teach us to teach the three Taoist priests and avenge the monks in the daytime." Monkey King didn''t think so, he felt that what he did was right.But I don''t know why, but now I have some guilty conscience after seeing Nagato. "I took them both." Nagato smiled directly when he saw them like that. "Why do you look like this one by one, I didn''t say I should punish you, but you all come first to admit your mistakes." All of a sudden Nagato changes made everyone uncomfortable, but since Nagato said they were not to blame, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha finally breathed a sigh of relief. Nagato still stood there blocking them from entering. "How? What are the details of the three Taoist priests? And what did you find today?" At this time, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha recounted what happened today with Nagato. After Nagato heard what they said, they smiled and let them in. Originally, they walked today as Nagato knew. , Otherwise it would be impossible for him to let them out. Monkey King, Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, all three of them went in as they wished, and the three of them quickly fell asleep. Early in the morning... Tang Seng had a good night''s sleep, and now he got up early, and he saw it. The few people next to him were not awake, but he went out for a walk... The palace... The three Taoist priests left early. Today they are going to sue the king. Those three monks are probably not good people. They must do their best to let the king help them so as to catch the three monks as soon as possible. "The three monks who came from nowhere, the king, dared to sabotage the Sanqing Temple yesterday. They must be caught and punished." .. 3455 Chapter 466: Asking for wind and rain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The king heard what the three Taoist priests had said and believed, and immediately sent soldiers to arrest him. However, at this moment, a soldier came suddenly. "Report to the king, a few people said they came from the Tang Dynasty, and want to go to you to change the customs clearance certificate." After the king heard this, he quickly let these people come, and when they arrived at the main hall, the three Taoist priests directly recognized them. Aren''t the three of them the same three monks yesterday?The morale of the three Taoists tickled. Since seeing the three of them, Nagato recognized the three of them at first sight, that is, three monsters, pretending to be a Taoist priest here, and Nagato smiled there at the moment, and did not put them in his eyes. . The three Taoist priests said directly to the king: "The king is them, the three monks who disturbed Sanqingguan yesterday. Please also ask the king to punish them, otherwise they don''t know that the sky is great, I think it is better to just pull them out and behead them." The king has always listened to his national teacher very much, and now that his national teacher said this, he felt very angry.However, these monks were from the Tang Dynasty after all, so he couldn''t lose his courtesy, and now he didn''t say much. At this time, Nagato didn''t bother playing with them, and Nagato went straight forward. "We just came here and didn''t do anything. I don''t know why they said that, but you quickly changed the customs clearance certificate for us so that we can leave as soon as possible." The queen was also there to persuade the king, but the king nodded there at the moment. The three monsters were dissatisfied when they heard it. The king let them go easily, so what about their faces? Suddenly a soldier came to report again. "Report to the king that the people are now outside the palace, and they always want you to beg for rain for them." After the king heard it, he felt that it was easy. After all, his three national teachers had always been masters of asking for rain.So this is directly looking at the national teacher. "The national teacher still depends on you." Nagato looked at the king clearly not seeing him in his eyes, and he became even more angry at this moment, but he wanted to see what the national teacher was capable of. The national teacher was triumphant there, especially the eldest brother of the three national teachers. "It''s very easy for me to ask for rain, but if I really succeed, I want you to give me a reward." When the king heard this, he was very surprised. "The national teacher has always contributed to our country. Just say what rewards you want." The national teacher directly said that he wanted the heads of the three monks.This immediately angered Monkey Sun, but Monkey King looked at Nagato beside him, and he didn''t dare to say anything. At this moment, he felt that Nagato should help them. After that, he didn''t say much. Monkey Sun really expected it this time, and Nagato went straight forward. "Isn''t it just asking for rain? Who wouldn''t do such a simple thing? But let the national teacher let us have a long experience first. I want to take a look. Is God helping you or me today?" The king didn''t say much at this moment. He wanted to see who the two succeeded, but he had always seen the ability of the national teacher, so he didn''t believe what Nagato said. But this national teacher was directly angry, went up to the rooftop and directly took out his token, and began to beg for wind and rain for thunder and lightning.When he took out the first token.Everyone reads novels www.rrk3d.com Suddenly there was lightning and thunder. As soon as the second token comes out... The wind was howling and the clouds were overcast. As soon as the third token comes out... It was drizzling. The king had seen these feats before, but now he still finds it amazing after seeing them, and the two younger brothers of this elder brother are there applauding for their elder brother, it seems that the Tang Dynasty monk can only die in their hands today... Nagato had just found a way. At this moment, he did not think that the Taoist priest would really beg the wind, rain, thunder and lightning. At this moment, he quickly signaled to Monkey King. Naturally, Monkey King knew what it meant, and a somersault flew directly out of his body and went directly to the sky. . After Sun Wukong went to heaven, he saw the thunder father and the electric mother, and the rain god. "What are you doing?" After seeing Sun Wukong, Father Thunder and Rain God naturally knew his fame, and they didn''t dare to say anything. "Great Sage, why are you here?" Sun Wukong was very angry. After telling them the reason, he asked them to quickly recover all their mana. The weather was very sunny for a while and there was nothing left. And the Taoist priest holding his token was not working well. The king was also dumbfounded. Nothing like this had ever happened before. Nagato, Zhu Bajie and others laughed there. Especially Zhu Bajie, he has always been the best at saying sarcasm. "Oh, didn''t you just say it very well? Now it doesn''t work." The monk Shah Nagato was there laughing.The Monkey King in the sky has already agreed with them that as long as they get a signal by themselves, they will always listen to Monkey King, and Monkey King will come down quickly. Afterwards, Monkey King signaled to Nagato that everything was ready. At this time, Nagato walked straight forward and waved his big hand. Suddenly lightning flashed, thunder was overcast, and the wind roared. All of a sudden, Everything is as violent as before. When the king saw it, his eyes widened. This person was even more powerful than the national teacher just now. At this moment, the queen was also there and nodded. At this time, Nagato always waved his hand. Suddenly everything disappeared and turned into a sunny day. At this time, the king really believed it, and he looked at these monks, especially Nagato, with very surprised eyes. "It seems that you are really good, now you are better than the national teacher." Naturally, these monsters couldn''t admit defeat so easily. They had been respected by the king as a national teacher, but they didn''t expect to be robbed of the limelight now. They naturally disagree. The second child among the monsters was dissatisfied and wanted to compete with them again.The king is very helpless at the moment, but since they have said so, they can only let them compete, after all, he still trusts his national teacher very much. At this moment, Nagato didn''t see them at all, and said directly to them: "You can do it directly, and you will have to see what you are capable of." The monster was even more angry when he saw that Nagato didn''t look at them in his eyes. Their second child made a direct request to compare his eyes with Nagato to see who is better... .. 3456 Chapter 467: Who is going to see who is in a different place! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Naturally, Nagato wasn''t afraid of them at all, just let them make direct moves, but the king directly prepared a cabinet, put something in the cabinet for them to guess, and see who can guess. The monster went straight forward. He is pushing his mana right now, and the mana of his whole body will meet his eyes, and slowly his eyes are glowing with golden light, and in the end he smiles triumphantly. "The king in this cabinet is clearly a peach." Nagato disagrees, he just smiled directly. "It''s clearly a piece of clothing in this cabinet." How could he not know what the king had prepared? At this moment, he shook his head, but he did not announce the answer. Instead, he asked the people to open the cabinet directly. The monster was really proud. His mana had never failed, but when the cabinet was opened, it surprised everyone. The most surprised was the king. After the king rubbed his eyes, he quickly got off his seat and ran into the cabinet. When he saw that there was only one piece of clothing in the cabinet, even he himself felt very strange. Not to mention the monster, the monster feels even more strange now. "Impossible, it is absolutely impossible, it is clearly a peach, how did it become clothes." The king has nothing to say now. He thought of being its national teacher before them and helped him a lot, so this matter also gave them several opportunities, but they failed several times, and the king doesnt want much now. Say what. "It''s still a few from Datang who are great, so forget about it." At this time, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were still there to make a fuss, especially Sun Monkey was there at the moment, he naturally knew the power of Nagato, these things were nothing to them. Nagato didnt want to talk nonsense with them. After all, they came here just to quickly change the customs clearance, and then leave as soon as possible. He thought this was the conspiracy of the Taoist priests, but he now understands that these are actually a few The monster is pretending to be a Taoist priest there to play mystery. So Nagato didn''t want to waste any more time, so he planned to leave as soon as possible... The king was finally convinced by Nagato, and after that he planned to help Nagato switch the censorship as soon as possible, but at this moment the monster boss was very dissatisfied and stood up again. "We haven''t finished the competition yet, why did you let you go like this all of a sudden?" The king was helpless. "I think you are the national teacher of my country, so I won''t let you say anything. Now this monk is indeed better than you, so what do you need to compare with others?" The monster is begging hard at this moment. "The king, let us try the last one. This last one is bigger. I was born to be powerful enough to be able to compare my unique skills with him. I think that if my head is cut off, Shi Ye can come back to him again, I don''t know if this Tang Dynasty monk dare to compare with me." Nagato is not afraid of anything at the moment, but these people keep repeating it, and without teaching them a lesson this time, they probably dont know what to do. Nagato simply compares directly with what this monster continues, and then it is directly. It''s in this martial arts venue.Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org But its not Nagato than this. The monkey has this ability. Its better to ask him to come forward and perform. Sun Monkey understands what Nagato means, and he goes straight forward. He has been detained there, and the man has started. When the knife fell, the monkey''s head fell directly... Sun Monkey''s body directly stood up, beckoned, and his head returned to his body. Now he is the same as just now, even the king has been staring at him. The king''s hands began to applaud... "Miao, it''s really great." The king couldn''t believe what he saw before his eyes, but since he had seen it, he naturally felt very surprised. This monster was not to be outdone at all, he also walked there quickly, and his head was cut off as soon as he dropped the knife with his hand... Nagato didn''t care, but wanted to see what he was capable of. At this time, Monkey King rolled his eyes, got a vellus hair and blew it, a wolf dog ran over and picked up the other head... Even if the monster had any abilities, it was still invincible.I couldnt turn my head back and died directly~ The two younger brothers were very sad when they saw that their elder brother died like this, but they didnt have the abilities of the elder brother at all, and they couldnt compare with them. They just fled straight away. ... The king nodded, admiring Nagato''s ability very much, and now he finally understands that these people are all hidden, and he dare to say more now. "It''s all because Xiao Wang believed them credulously before, but now he hastened to replace the article for you. No longer delay your business." Nagato wasn''t doing anything, and this Tang Seng also changed the customs clearance document as he wished, and hurriedly left Chachiguo. Tang Seng and several people continue to move forward... On the road, this Zhu Bajie always feels full of doubts. "Nagato, I don''t understand why you let the other two goblins so easily." Nagato sat on his mount without saying a word. Helpless, Monkey King yelled a nerd directly. "Idiot, you are too stupid. The two of them are just two little demons. They came out out of thin air to make some turmoil. Hehe, you think they have some great skills, it is better to just let them go, and Their elder brother is already so miserable, do you think they dare to come out and do more stupid things?" Zhu Bajie is still unclear, but Monk Sha also feels something wrong. "Actually, I also don''t understand something, just like what you said, senior brother, although they dare not do anything easily, if they go back and hold the king and queen in time, wouldn''t it be another bad thing." Monkey King was helpless, but he didn''t expect these two people to be so stupid. "Nagato had already cast spells long before they left, and the two monsters would not be able to return. The mana of the two of them has been imprisoned by Nagato, so they wont be able to use anything. If they want to go back, they are just seeking a dead end. Do you think they would be that stupid? Nagato smiled there. He didn''t expect everything he had done. Sun Monkey saw everything in his eyes. He felt very relieved, but Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha still needed more experience... .. 3457 Chapter 468: Corroding Mud River You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and the others continued to march, and these days there was this long gate to overcome all difficulties for them, and Monkey King was looking for food for them. Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were responsible for carrying all the luggage, but Tang Seng sat triumphantly on the horse and didn''t care about anything. Tang Seng''s mood is naturally very beautiful. After all, he is not responsible for anything, and the food is delivered directly to his mouth. This kind of enjoyment is not at all when he was a monk before. Now it is not like screaming grievances every day! Several people continued to march, and when they came to the front, they saw the darkness in front.It was like a dry mountain and wild forest, and at this time there were a few crows still chatting there. At the sight of this scene, it was dark, and Tang Seng felt the cold wind at this moment. "I think this place is weird. It''s so gloomy now that it''s scary." Monkey Sun was disdainful. This Tang Seng didn''t expect to walk with them for so long. Monkey Sun thought he had grown a little bit. He didn''t expect to encounter this situation now, but he was a little scared. However, Nagato felt a little strange looking at this scene, but since nothing appeared now, he didn''t say much. Zhu Bajie was sitting there at the moment. He felt that this situation was indeed a bit strange, but it might be a coincidence. He was already hungry now. "Hey, now we have found such a place, we have been heading west, but there may be nothing in this place. Pity my old pig''s belly, I will be hungry for another day." Monkey Sun naturally understands what this Zhu Ba Jie means. Zhu Ba Jie is best at this kind of overt and secret hints. At this moment, Monkey Sun will not hear it. Nagato sat there meditating, and now they came here to take a break and then move on. Zhu Bajie hadn''t paid any attention to him yet, and was very angry at the time, but he couldn''t beat anyone, and at this moment, he could only silently say something bad about Monkey King. But Monkey King looked at this scene very strange, let them rest here, and take a good look in front of him, he went farther and farther and the fog became deeper and deeper, and the sky was filled with blackness. In such a place, even Monkey King felt more and more cautious as he walked, and slowly he walked away and found a black river in front of him.But this river is not as clear as an ordinary river, and the river is full of very disgusting black mud. At this moment, Monkey King felt a little nauseous after seeing it. Monkey King also shuddered and threw a stone directly into it.The stones were all trapped in this way, and Monkey King shook his head. It seemed that crossing the river would be very difficult. A somersault flew back quickly.He flew to Nagato quickly, always telling Nagato all this quietly, and when Nagato heard it, he was together. "Well, you guys have been resting here long enough, it''s time to keep going." Zhu Bajie was hungry and continued to move forward. At this moment, he naturally had a temper, but Nagato glared, Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to say anything... Sun Wukong led everyone to the river. After seeing it at this moment, everyone was very nauseous. Even if Zhu Bajie hadn''t eaten anything, he started to throw up... "What the hell is this disgusting river?" Nagato also found it strange that he had never seen anything like this before, and the river was like a piece of black mud, and now he also picked up a stone. The river was slowly full of air bubbles, and the black mud became corrosive, slowly corroding the stone. In an instant, all the stones disappeared, but they merged with the black mud. Tang Seng was even more afraid when he saw this.Dede Novels www.dedexs.com "What can we do about Nagato? How do we cross the river, the river looks very wide, and if you don''t use tools, you can''t get through. If you make a detour, the river seems to be very long, and there is no way to go around ." Tang Seng slumped directly on the ground helplessly. He just wanted to ask Nagato what to do. After all, he couldn''t help it, but he believed that since Nagato brought them, there must be this way. Nagato shook his head helplessly, and now he has no choice. "I see the current plan. Let''s take a rest by the river for one night and see what happens to this? We will wait until tomorrow to make a decision." After Nagato finished speaking, she signaled to ask Monkey King to find something to eat. Finally, she sat there and continued to meditate. The little black cat sat next to Nagato, and she was watching the river with her two eyes. Muddy water, eyes straight... Monkey King flew away with a somersault. At this moment, Monk Tang was really scared, so he directly sat down with Monk Sha... But after a while, Sun Wukong came back and threw something on the ground. It is a small fruit on a branch. "No way, you will find these things in a radius of tens of miles, so you can just eat it." Zhu Bajie didn''t pick it. He picked up a small fruit and put it in his mouth. He just chewed it and spit it out. "Bah baah, what is this so sour and astringent that you can''t eat it at all. Why did you find this kind of thing, big brother?" Sun Monkey was helpless. "It''s said that there is only this kind of thing in a radius of tens of miles. If you don''t eat it, then you go hungry next to it." Pig Bajie was slumped, and could only eat the sour and astringent little fruit there silently, but Nagato has been meditating there, but this is not unusual. They all know that Nagato doesnt take a long time. It doesn''t matter if you eat, as long as you keep meditating there, it is the best thing for him. Suffering little black cat.The little black cat also walked to the fruit at this moment, and now she can only eat this kind of food, and then holding her little paw, she finally got a fruit there, and her body began to tremble when she ate it.After that, he hurried to Nagato''s side... Zhu Bajie was eating there with difficulty, but he was very helpless when he saw the little black cat''s reaction just now. Even the kitten could not stand it at all, so why bother him? Tang Seng also felt that this thing was difficult to swallow, but Zhu Bajie had just been told, how dare he say anything, he could only silently eat the broken fruit. After a few people finished eating, it was already dark, and everyone found a similar place there to sleep peacefully... night There was a gust of wind... The crow''s crows were no less, even worse, as if they were disturbed by something... A huge black shadow formed slowly in the dry forest, For a moment, the black figure directly attacked the Nagato people...... .. 3458 Chapter 469: Trapped in the Mud River You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie slept soundly without any exception, poked his nose and turned over. This figure immediately went to them... Just as the black shadow was about to cover Nagato and the others in the next moment, a golden light suddenly appeared, and suddenly, the black and white light conflicted and became the image of confrontation between the two sides. The impact sound of these two lights was so loud that they awakened Tang Seng and the others, but they were suddenly shrouded in strong light and quickly blocked their eyes with their hands. "What''s happening here?" "I do not know." Nagato looked at the dark shadow with full mana. "The three of you blindfolded." "Don''t pretend to be here, who are you?" At this moment, there was a woof sound beside the black shadow. "Hahahaha, you care who I am, today is your death date." Monkey Sun opened his eyes forcefully at this moment. He has seen the situation of this pair, but only saw the dark shadow of the other party. It is really hard to tell who it is, and there are waves next to this dark shadow. Black mist. "What the hell is Nagato?" Nagato didn''t know what was going on, but just now he felt a sense of oppression hitting him, and suddenly he made preparations, but he didn''t expect it to be true. On the other hand, Nagato did not speak nonsense directly, urging his whole body''s skill to increase the exposure of strong light. At this moment, two lights and shadows hit back and forth.If it hadn''t been for Nagato to prepare early, and Tang Seng and the others had already closed their eyes, I am afraid that the trauma they might have caused to their eyes would make them invisible forever. Only seeing the black mist next to the black shadow became more and more obvious. The black shadow formed a whole body with the black mist, and at this moment it was slowly expanding. Nagato smiled at this moment, a bit interesting, but this is just the beginning... And Nagato shook his arms, and gradually a kind of cyclone formed around him, and this cyclone slowly responded to the surrounding air, and the air slowly converged towards Nagato, and slowly came over. The bigger it is, it also forms one body with its own glare. All of a sudden, the black shadow and the black mist were defeated, but at this moment, the black shadow disappeared in a flash... Nagato didn''t know what was going on, so he simply recovered his skills. "Open your eyes, it''s already over." Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Tang Seng finally opened their eyes, and they looked around as if they were swept by a strong wind, and even the little stones were gone. "What''s the situation? Sleep well, why did this happen suddenly?" Nagato shook his head.Feilu Novels www.flxs8.com "It seems that this place is indeed weird, we must not take it lightly, but now we can''t get through what''s the matter, and we have to think of other ways." Monk Sha and Monk Tang actually encountered this situation for the first time. When they saw Nagato say the same, they suddenly became more panicked, but Zhu Bajie saw that there was nothing wrong, so he simply lay on the ground and snorted. Heaven''s sleeping. Monkey Sun shook his head there.This Zhu Bajie is as big as ever. Nagato was helpless at the moment. "It''s okay, everyone fell asleep." Tang Seng and Monk Sha were trembling, squatting there and not daring to fall asleep, they were afraid that something else would happen, but even if it did happen, they couldn''t resist.At this time, Tang Seng walked directly to Nagato''s side. Tang Seng smiled there. "Nagato is so dangerous, why don''t I sleep next to you." Monk Sha disagreed, and simply lay down and fell asleep.Nagato was also unable to refuse Tang Seng. After all, if he really refused Tang Seng, I am afraid that Tang Seng would grind and chirp, and it would be endless. When that time comes, Nagato shook his head helplessly, without saying much. Tang Seng lay directly next to the door, and his hand was still holding Nagato''s arm. Nagato was really helpless, but he couldn''t say anything. He simply sighed and continued to meditate there, without a trace of sleepiness at all! Monkey Sun feels that the surrounding atmosphere is getting more and more weird, and the crow''s screaming has been lingering since just now. Now it is this night, I didn''t expect it to be such a weird atmosphere, but since they didn''t say much, they did. Inconvenience to do more. But now that Nagato was meditating there, Monkey King didn''t feel sleepy at all, but he went straight to the river and wanted to find out.He finally found another stone and threw it into the river again. Although it was full of crows now, and then he couldn''t see anything, but Sun Wukong had brilliant eyes, and he could see clearly in the dark. Monkey King looked forward and saw that the stone was the same as the one he saw at the first time. At this moment, Monkey King always felt very strange, but it couldnt be said to be strange. After that, he sat helplessly by the river, but kept staring. With. I saw that the mud in the river kept tumbling, and I didn''t know what the blowing was, making them tumbling back and forth like muddy water. One night passed... Tang Seng had a good night''s sleep because he was by Nagato''s side all night, and now he woke up contented and watched. Although the people around him were crowded, he could also distinguish between day and night.He looked around and saw that Monkey King had been sitting by the river, but he walked like Monkey King. "Goku, have you been sitting here without sleeping all night?" Monkey King didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all, so he watched him attentively for the whole night, but still didn''t find anything strange, but the mud in the river kept rolling there. What was it because of it?He didn''t understand at all. He saw that Sun Wukong ignored himself and went straight back then. Zhu Bajie has already woken up, now he is just hungry, so he wants to ask Monkey King to help him find something to eat, but there is nothing in this area of ??tens of miles, Zhu Bajie is also very helpless, and now he has no way to cross the river. , He hurried to Nagato, wanting to ask Nagato what to do. Nagato had already opened his eyes at this moment, and he was stunned at this moment, not knowing what he was thinking, Zhu Bajie''s arrival made him sober. "What should Nagato do? You can''t just be trapped here forever." Nagato shook his head, but he still didn''t understand the mystery... .. 3459 Chapter 470: Nagato Fighting Mud Demon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato simply ignored Zhu Bajie and walked directly to the side of Monkey King. Monkey King had been observing the river there, but he did not find any strangeness at all. At this time, Nagato felt like this, what should be It couldn''t be done, and even if it was, it was cruel. He signaled to Monkey King that at this moment, the two of them were directly releasing all of their skills into the river to see what the mud was. Suddenly two huge energies were all injected into the mud, and I saw the muddy water in the river, slowly rolling bigger and bigger like boiling water, at this moment, it was rolling more and more intensely, and slowly in the muddy water. There was smoke in the middle. Tang Seng had already been watching him, but he had stayed beside them for a long time after all, so he was not surprised. At this time, I saw a huge bang, and the muddy water in the river burst directly towards 4 weeks. In an instant, a monster covered with stinky mud flew out, and the stinky mud was lying all over.It was still rolling back and forth there at this moment, and it was as if the muddy water just formed a monster like this in the end. Nagato was surprised at the moment, but he had never seen such a monster. But he doesn''t know whether this monster can speak at all, but since this monster has already subdued him first, it will be a matter of time. Nagato is there and you smiled, thinking that this matter should be easy. Nagato summoned Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King, and the four of them together poured mana into the muddy monster. At this moment, after the body is injected into their mana, this monster becomes stronger and stronger, slowly growing higher and higher ... It was the first time that Nagato met. It was simply strange, and it seemed that his own practice was completely useless to him. At this moment, even Nagato was completely helpless. The whole body of this monster was constantly turning with black mud, as if external forces had no effect on him at all, not like he was in the river before. At this moment, Nagato finally thought of an idea. He took advantage of this time to look at the river. He watched the river return to normal, and then quickly called Monkey King aside. "What about Nagato? It seems that our martial arts are useless to him." Nagato secretly pointed to the direction of the river, and the Monkey King followed the direction Nagato was pointing, and he was very surprised when he saw it. "You can see Wukong, the river has returned to normal, you quickly take Tang Seng and others across the river, and I will stay here to break it for you." "Why don''t I stay and fight with you, let Ba Jie and Junior Brother Sha escort Tang Seng together." Nagato shook his head.He is also very determined now. When Monkey King saw him like that, he didn''t simply say anything. Then he nodded and went to the side. This time, Nagato is more able to show the power of his whole body, and at this moment, he directly uses the power as the wind to slowly gather more and more, and then summon the evil spirit sword, and the evil spirit sword follows the direction of the wind. , Stabbed directly at the monster. Seeing that the timing was right, Monkey King ran directly to the place where Monk Tang, Monk Sha, and Zhu Bajie and others, and quickly took a few of them away. He also found a few pieces of wood and reduced his power to become one. Raft.Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com Sun Wukong immediately got on the raft with these people, while Tang Seng was still on the raft in a very confused state, and he was frightened. "What are you doing, Wukong? Why did we leave all of a sudden, and isn''t this the mud river? Are we going to be buried in the river." Tang Seng was too slow to react, and Zhu Bajie was also very flustered at this moment. He quickly looked down at this moment. This mud river would not really corrode them, but he saw that the water surface was very bad. Clear, there is nothing here.Zhu Bajie was relieved at this time. But Shahe Shangsheng was very worried. "But Nagato, how can he let him say to his monster that the monster doesn''t seem to have any external power at all, how can you fight it?" After Sun Wukong sighed, he didn''t say much, but now the most important thing to take them to cross the river is the most important thing. After that, he will hurry and use his mana to move the raft... Nagato looked at their fading figure, but was very pleased there, but this monster must end up with him today. This monster seemed to have been gathered from mud, and he looked like he could not speak at all. Nagato felt strange, but it was time to have a break with him. Nagato was sitting there directly, the monster did not attack him, and now there were only Nagato and Little Black Cat.At this moment, Nagato closed his eyes to rest his mind, using his brain to think about the method. Then Nagato just smiled at the corner of his mouth and got an idea and stood up.A big hand waved a barrier and appeared by the river in this way, which prevented the duel between Nagato and the monster within a reasonable range, and Monkey King and the others could continue to cross the river. The little black cat didnt know what was going on, and simply said that in Nagatos clothes, he never came out from beginning to end... Nagato was immediately straightforward. He who was controlling these winds slowly gathered the power of freezing. At this moment, all the powers were mixed together, and the sky was frozen suddenly. This monster was originally made up of silt, and his body has been rolling there at the moment, but now suddenly it is freezing cold, and you are directly sealing it. Nagato concluded that he couldn''t be sealed. At this moment, he couldn''t be sealed for too long. He already saw that he had felt that the ice that sealed the monster had loosened a little. At this moment, Nagato was more mana injected, and the ice had been strengthened again. . Immediately, the evil spirits sword was directly sacrificed, and the other half of Nagato''s mana was injected into the evil spirits sword, and it randomly pierced the frozen statue directly. In an instant, the frozen statue burst out everywhere. And the monsters are also straightforward, turning into ashes with the transferred statue... "Hahahaha. Hahahaha. I will confront you personally when I arrive. Hahahaha." Nagato was immediately confused, is there anyone else?And that talent is the master behind the scenes, is he the monster he controls?At this moment, Nagato closed his eyes to perceive, but there was nothing around him. At this moment, fortunately, he directly took his attention back and injected it into himself. The evil spirit sword was also retracted in this way, and now the surrounding environment hasn''t changed much before the time, except that the river has become extremely clear. Nagato immediately used his martial arts directly on the water, stepping gently, and following Tang Seng and others. .. 3460 Chapter 471: Daughter Country You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and several people have been on this raft, and this raft is propelled by Monkey King''s mana, so they don''t have to worry at all. And suddenly a figure directly landed on the raft.The raft I made was trembling a bit. Tang Seng was terrified. "Ah, monster." Monkey King was very disdainful, and at this time Zhu Bajie and Drifting were also silent. "Nagato, you came so soon, has that monster been killed by you?" Nagato nodded.After that, he stayed on the raft and didn''t say much.The raft pushed forward along the water, and slowly the water became clearer and clearer. Zhu Bajie and the others looked at the water clear, they planned to take a bowl of utensils and enjoy it, because they didn''t eat just now, and it would be very uncomfortable if they didn''t drink water. The few of them didn''t say much, but allowed Zhu Bajie to turn into a bowl of water. At this moment, Zhu Bajie drank it all, and then took the utensil and gave it to everyone. And only Tang Seng drank this little water.And at this moment, the raft went all the way until it suddenly came to a country. At this moment, the Nagato of this country fell directly into their eyes. "Oh, Xiliang Women''s Country." At this moment, they directly followed the river and entered the Xiliang Women''s Country. After they entered, they were all women. Even Tang Seng was surprised, how could any country be like this. Nagato didn''t take it seriously. Since they were walking forward, the women looked at them as if they had seen strange people, and found it very strange. Today they coincided with the time when the Queen of Xiliang became the throne. At this moment, the Queen of Xiliang had already boarded the plane.One of the subordinates was still there, playing music for her, and it was extremely cheerful. "Report to the Queen that suddenly a few monks from the Tang Dynasty came to our country, wanting to come to see you, and exchange customs clearance documents with you." The queen was surprised when she heard that, the monk turned out to be from the Tang Dynasty, and should be a distinguished guest, so she quickly made them announce it. The queen was very excited when she saw Tang Seng and the others sitting there, but she didn''t say much now.Tang Seng said to the queen at this moment: "To meet the queen, I came to the West from Datang. I don''t know if we can change a customs clearance certificate here, but we will leave immediately. It is really our fault to disturb your country." When the queen saw that Tang Seng looked handsome, she couldn''t hide her smile at this moment, and she also thought about her Xiliang female country for thousands of years without a man from the beginning to the end, it would be a good thing if... The queen sent someone to bring the customs clearance document, and at this moment, she opened it and took a look. "Since the master went to the West, he should have suffered a lot, and now he is passing through our country, so hurry up and let the maid welcome you to the guest room to rest and rest. After I finish the customs clearance document, I will return the clearance document. you guys." Zhu Bajie was delighted after hearing it. After all, he could have something delicious after taking a rest. He always tried to persuade Tang Seng. Tang Seng was also straightforward. He didn''t say much, but was taken away by those people. Now that you have reached this resting place.Tang Seng was sitting there directly, and now it was time to enjoy it. Monkey Sun always felt weird, but he didn''t say much. When the time came to pass the customs for a while, they could continue to move forward. Finally, it was no big deal to come to a country, but the country was all women, which was a little strange. Nagato meditated there, but it was very quiet now.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com Suddenly Zhu Bajie was holding his belly and shouting there. "It hurts. It hurts. My stomach seems to be cracking." Sun Wukong disagrees, this pig eight ring might eat something blindly, and eat his own stomach, but at this moment, Tang Seng arrived and directly agreed. "Ah, it hurts, my stomach hurts. Nagato will help me, I don''t know why my stomach hurts so suddenly." At this moment, Nagato stood up and looked at the situation of the two of them, but now that the situation of the two of them, he did not know what was going on, so he asked Monkey King to pour some hot water for them, did he eat his stomach ? And the other side. Queen Xiliang was triumphant there. She ended the banquet early and went straight back to her room. At this moment, she called the Taishi urgently. The teacher did not understand what the queen meant. I saw the warmth of the queen smiling there, as if she had her own careful thoughts. "Master, what do you think of our country?" The Taishi nodded after thinking very much. "I think our country is very good, and now that you have a queen, our country will continue to move forward, so it is strange that our country does not have men, but we have been women for generations, and we will lose those things. Disputes are actually good." When the queen heard what she said, she was frowning there at the time, but now she seemed to hesitate, and then she was there and said to the Taishi. "But I think it''s time for a man in our country. I think the people who go to learn from the scriptures are actually a gift from heaven, especially the Tang Seng among them. If I really get married with him, it will be good for us. Xiliang Womens Kingdom is actually a good thing, when he will be the king, and when I am a queen, our Xiliang Womens Kingdom can become stronger for generations." The Taishi understood as soon as she heard it, what the queen said was a smile there, and how did she refute what the queen said. "It turns out that this is what you meant, the queen, so why don''t I just go and help you say kiss, this Tang Dynasty monk made him dare not refuse." The queen nodded shyly, and the Taishi hurriedly retired after a salute. In the current rest room, Sun Wukong and the others are at a loss. Even Longmen is at a loss. After all, Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng who drank hot water still have a pain in their stomachs. Nagato was more puzzled now, he didn''t know what was going on. At this time, the Taishi was here. She saw the situation in this room as soon as she arrived, but she was confused. But at this moment Zhu Bajie directly said to Nagato and others. "Master, please help me ask if there is any medicine in this country that can cure abdominal pain. Master and I are in pain now." And she originally wanted to tell the good news, but she didn''t expect this to happen, but now looking at the situation of the two of them, she shook her head helplessly...... .. 3461 Chapter 472: Im afraid Im pregnant You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Taishi said to Sun Monkey there at this moment: "I already know what you guys are all about." At this time, Nagato also looked at Taishi suddenly to see what was going on. He had just used his own internal force to detect the two of them, but he did not find any abnormalities. The Taishi laughed haha ??at this moment. "Elders, I didn''t drink our water before our city gate before you came." After thinking about it, Monkey King nodded there. He remembered that Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng both drank water. When the Taishi heard Sun Wukongs affirmative answer, he said directly to them: "That''s right. Our country is all women, and the river in front of our country is called the Zimu River. As long as the woman reaches the age of 21, she can drink the water from the river and give birth to children. Looking at the current situation of the two elders, could it be that they are already pregnant." Tang Seng Zhu Bajie and the two screamed when they heard it, pregnancy is a big problem. How can a man become pregnant?Tang Seng has collapsed at this moment. "Then I don''t know if there is any way to help us, but how can we become pregnant?" Tang Seng is now talking there with very weak physical strength, and there are 10,000 Zhu Bajie at this time who want to ask what is the situation and how can this matter be resolved? At this time, the woman told them how to release it, and at this moment, Nagato felt that things should not be too late and don''t let Monkey King go quickly. Monkey King left after a somersault... At this time, the stomachs of Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng were still growing wildly there. At this moment, the two of them always babbled and felt even more pain. At this moment, Nagato simply injected their mana directly into their stomachs. This has made Zhu Bajie and Tang Seng a lot better. The two of them are finally relieved now, and their stomachs are also straightforward, not continuing to expand like just now. Sun Wukong came to this mountain directly with a somersault. He had just heard that Taishi said that only by coming here can he rescue them, and as long as the water in the mountain well is given to Tang Seng and others to drink, the two of them will be fine. , At this moment, the Monkey King has taken out his utensils to hold a bowl of water. Suddenly, the water jet erupted to the point where it sprayed directly like Monkey King, but fortunately, Monkey King hurried as much as he was agitated. Suddenly someone appeared. Monkey King wondered why this man had hatred against him? "I don''t know who you are, I just came to fetch water." This person is standing there at the moment, and his face is very serious. "My well water is not taken by anyone who wants to." Sun Wukong had no choice but to tell the ins and outs of the matter, and he also introduced himself as Monkey King. He always felt that if he had been introduced to him, this person should be able to let him easily get water after listening. After all, Monkey King knew that things were very urgent now. So I dont want to waste time here. When this person heard it, he was even more furious at the moment. "You are Monkey King." Sun Wukong nodded. He had thought that he would be able to succeed in this way, but what he didn''t expect was that this man would directly sacrifice his weapon and fly directly towards Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong was simply angry and put a golden hoop into his hand, and then he directly fought with the two of them.ok novel www.okxs8.com Monkey King asked while fighting back. "Who are you? I didn''t want to have more disputes with you, but why don''t you hold back?" The man hit back, and then he was there laughing. "Who am I? I''m a good friend of the Bull Demon King. I have heard that my nephew was killed by you, but now when I arrive at Guanyin, sit down, all are you, stinky monkeys. See if I dont teach you a lesson today. ." Sun Wukong was helpless, he didn''t expect it to be this, but he looked at this person''s attitude so determined, I am afraid that he would not fight him well, he did not know his power, and Sun Wukong simply sacrificed his full strength directly, a golden hoop. The stick knocked him to the ground. This person has fallen to the ground, so he dare not say anything at this moment. "Master, I was wrong, please spare my life." Without even looking, Monkey King walked directly to the well, took a bowl of water with the utensil, and left with a somersault... Soon after Monkey Sun came back, he gave Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie a sip of water, and the two felt much better at this time, and their stomachs slowly retracted from the state they had just now, returning to the original state. appearance. At this moment, Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie let out a deep sigh of relief. Fortunately, there is nothing more to do now, and the Taishi has been watching this thing all the time since it is all right, now he should talk about his business. Taishi walked directly to Tang Seng''s side. "I don''t know if the elders feel better." Tang Seng nodded, and finally felt better now, but it was too much effort to win just like that. Now he is a little sleepy. This is the right time to see Tang Seng like this. "Elder, in fact, today I just came to tell you a happy event." Zhu Bajie was just right. In fact, like Tang Seng, he was very sleepy. Hearing a reaction from Zhu Bajie, he ran over to ask what was going on. Taishi couldn''t hide his smile at this moment. "We are a country of daughters, and we are all ladies, but now its even more for the elders to come here. Its better for you to marry our queen directly, and then you will be the king, and our queen will develop together for generations , This is a great happy event." After Tang Seng heard it, he was very dazed. He didn''t expect to have something to do with him, but now he wants to go with Nagato?Instead, a marriage was invited, which made Tang Seng very embarrassed, and he didn''t know what to do. Although I am greedy for life and fear of death, I am also a monk how I say it. Tang Seng himself knew about this. Tang Seng felt extremely embarrassed at this moment. If this matter is caused by Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha, he will often make fun of him in the future. What can I do? Tang Seng looked at Nagato helplessly.Nagato didn''t say much, but Zhu Bajie and Sun Monkey were there at this moment, and the reaction of the two was extremely big. Monkey Sun was there laughing. "Master, since they want you to be the son-in-law, it''s better to be your son-in-law. If that''s the case, we will all go to the West. It saves a lot of things without protecting you." When Nagato heard Sun Monkey say this, he sternly scolded. "Shut up..." .. 3462 Chapter 473: Getting married? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey Sun scared a Ji Ling and withdrew directly to the side, while Zhu Bajie was still there very distressed at this time. Why is this kind of good thing always not my turn? Nagato came directly to the Taishi and said: "Teacher, thank you for your kindness, but you also see that he is really a monk, and he can''t be what you want at all, and we have our mission to go to the west. If you are ready to pass the customs, When we arrive, we will leave directly, so we won''t make any noise." When the Taishi heard that Nagato was so ignorant to praise, she didn''t know what to say at this moment, but she still ignored Nagato''s will, and went directly to the Tang Seng''s side, wanting to ask his opinion again. Tang Seng kept shaking his head bitterly there.Taishi simply left directly... On the contrary, the Monkey King was still smiling there at this time. He didn''t expect that Tang Seng would have a beautiful blessing, but now he has such a good thing directly. Nagato was sitting there at the moment, and Tang Seng walked directly to Nagato''s side, wanting to ask him what the hell was going on, and how could he resolve the embarrassment now? Nagato shook his head and told them to let them rest here, believing that if they did not succeed this time, they would definitely not give them a letter. They had to think about how to leave, and he always had it in his mind. One question is that before I came, I had been fused with this river, the silt between the small river before and the monster after the bleakness had been wiped out, and who was the laughter? ? Nagato always felt that things were not that simple, and this country looked normal, but it was actually very strange. Nagato shook his head there. Everything was too strange, even he felt very confused now. On the other side, the Taishi walked directly back, and the queen had been waiting for him for a long time, but when she saw the Taishi coming, she quickly asked the Taishi not to salute. "How is it? How are things going?" At this moment, the Taishi saluted again, and then helplessly said to the queen: "Queen, the monk of the Tang Dynasty really doesn''t know how to promote, and he directly refused your invitation. There is also an ordinary human among them. It has a very big temper, and what he said seems that those people can''t To rebut, they are asking you to give them the customs clearance documents as soon as possible, and they will leave directly at that time." The queen was very distressed when she heard it. After all, it was the first time that she had this idea, and she had been painting Tang Seng''s portrait just now, and she seemed to have really moved her heart. At this moment, the queen was there and said to the Taishi with a little frustration. "Then what should Taishi do?" Taishi is here to stabilize the queen so that he does not worry, she is trying to persuade, she does not believe that these people''s moods and ideas are so firm, she said several times, these people will always be tempted. The Taishi immediately left. Now that it was night, Taishi had an idea. She directly took the monks into the palace and led them to a room for them to enjoy. The Tang monk led out alone, saying that he would take him to see the treasure of a country, and after seeing it, he returned the customs clearance certificate to them. "Come and eat." Tianshen Novel www.ts108.com "This queen is really interesting. Now that we are hosting a banquet in the palace, it seems a pity that the master did not agree to him." "Second brother, don''t talk nonsense." "What''s the matter? You don''t know, Junior Brother Sha, this kind of good thing is Tang Seng''s idiot, and he doesn''t agree at all. If I had been here, I would have stayed here. After Zhu Bajie finished speaking, there was a moment of laughter, and the other people were very quiet, but Nagato was staring, and Zhu Bajie almost didn''t choke himself. Shahe is still very helpless. Although they are eating here now, this matter is probably not that simple. "What about Nagato? I can''t really let this Tang Seng stay here." Nagato shook his head and motioned to them to eat quickly, but not to think too much. After all, their minds are also very confused now, so he always feels that these things are too complicated, and he doesn''t want to think about that much... What I dont know is that Tang Seng had already been led to a room by the great master at this time, and Tang Seng also felt very strange. Although the baby was going to be led into the room, the room didnt look like she was shelved. The babys place is like a place where people live, but Tang Seng didnt say much, and went straight in with the person... I saw that the candlelight in the room was faint, and it seemed to be shining with a different light. The Taishi slowly introduced him in, and when he reached a place, Tang Seng closed his eyes in shame. "What are you doing?" The Taishi did not reply to him at all, and he silently withdrew. At this moment, Tang Seng''s eyes were seen by the queen sitting on the bed. At this moment, he was watching Tang Seng slightly with his eyes. Tang Seng looked at each place. Tang Seng was so embarrassed that she could only close her eyes and start chanting there. The queen got out of bed and slowly approached Tang Seng, wanting to have close contact with Tang Seng. After approaching Tang Seng, he said to Tang Seng. . "Elder, what are you doing? Actually, this treasure is me. If you marry me, this whole country will be yours. If you have any dissatisfaction, it is better than you go to the West, and you Coming here is the fate between the two of us, and now dont shirk with me anymore." Tang Seng is very helpless, but now there is no other way, he can only sit there and stay unmoved, and the queen directly walks to the side, intending to blow out the candle, but no matter how she blows the candle, it wont go out. At this moment, the queen was also very helpless, but the candle came to Tang Seng. "You can see that the candle now seems to be known, but it is not extinguished. This proves that the marriage between our two is like this, and it also has the firmness of the candle." Tang Seng is very helpless now. He didn''t expect the queen to associate all of this together. He couldn''t wait to start applauding there. He really admired the queen too much. However, he still couldn''t accept it. After all, Nagato called him this time, and no matter how he was a monk, he was completely forbidden. Besides, this was also the emperor''s entrustment to him. He must not be such a fool. thing... 3463 Chapter 474 Strange laughter You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the Tang Seng was very helpless. He just got up and ignored the queen''s obstruction. He was directly thinking about going out, but now that there was already a woman waiting outside the door, he was inconvenient to go out, instead he was trapped here. . On the other side, the grandson monkeys have eaten and drank enough, and a few of them are very satisfied, and plan to go back to rest and rest. If the queen can change their minds tomorrow, they can leave directly. Zhu Bajie feels that since this queen has this idea now, then if they want to refuse, I am afraid they will leave tomorrow. Today they will also enjoy the last night, and maybe what will happen after leaving, now can enjoy the better. . Monk Sha felt disapproving. "Master Nagato, you guys think about a way, the master has been taken away and has never returned. Will anything happen to him?" Nagato immediately asked Monkey King to take a look. There shouldn''t be anything happening, but he was trapped somewhere. Monkey King nodded and left directly... Nagato simply took Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha back directly, but on their way back, there was a direct gust of wind, and at this moment the wind was howling, and then there was also the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling... Monk Sha and Zhu Bajie felt very strange when they heard it, and at the moment they were shaking there. Nagato didn''t take it for granted. He didn''t panic and laughed. He didn''t expect this person to show up after all. He didn''t understand what he meant, but it was probably this person who was by the river before. Nagato shouted directly at the sky. "You have managed so many things secretly, it''s better to show up directly to let us see you. Now you have been doing these little things here, but it''s not glorious." I saw the voice slowly drifting out, and the wind was blowing. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." Slowly returning to calm, nothing happened. At this moment, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were even more confused. They didn''t know what was happening, but suddenly there was a voice slowly coming out, and what happened before. Nagato is helpless, this person has always been doing these sneaky things, and will never show up directly. We dont know what to do at this moment, but we use our own magic power and our own consciousness to control the surroundings. It didn''t find anything abnormal, but simply waved his hand and took Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha back. Monk Zhubajiesha asked a lot along the way, but Nagato didn''t pay attention to them either. Instead, he continued to meditate when he went back. Monk Zhubajie and Monk Sha did not ask any more, but Zhubajie directly lay on the bed and slept with him. Has always been so big-hearted. But Monk Sha was still very worried. He had been sitting here waiting for Tang Seng and Sun Monkey to come back. They encountered something like that on the road just now. I wonder if Tang Seng and Sun Monkey will return smoothly. Suddenly the door was opened, and Monk Sha was on guard. Even Longmen opened his eyes directly, and what they saw was Monkey King bringing Tang Seng back. Monk Sha was relieved at this moment. , Did not say much. Nagato closed his eyes immediately, but Monk Sha asked quickly.Tsinghua Novel www.qhxs.org "Why did you come back? What happened? And did you have any accidents, Master?" Tang Seng told him what happened. At this moment, Tang Seng was also very helpless. It was clearly what he didn''t want to do, but he had been persecuted. Now his appearance and beauty have caused trouble for himself. Tang Seng does not know what to do. You should laugh when you cry. And the night passed like this, but the queen still didnt touch Tang Sengs heart. She never gave them the customs clearance certificate, but she kept grinding about this matter there. Nagato felt this matter. If it has been like this, they have been unable to leave, and now that the voice that has been floating in the sky is still unknown who it is, one thing is very annoying for Nagato. Early in the morning of the second day, after a few of them finished their meal, Nagato was leading the Tang Seng. Today, you must tell the queen to understand, and if it doesnt work, you can use your own magic power directly. He agreed with this matter and they were able to leave successfully. As soon as Nagato was about to take Tang Seng out, at this moment, the Taishi directly came in again. "Elders, where are you going?" Fortunately, Nagato didn''t say anything. And that Taishi has a smile on his face. "I just want to continue to persuade you today. In fact, this is really a good thing. If Elder Tang disagrees, I am afraid your mother will be sad by then, and if the Queen is also sad, you will not be able to continue. Okay, don''t you think?" Nagato was helpless, and said directly to the Taishi: "Well, if it is really like this, it would be better to let your queen marry this Tang monk directly. Now you go back and tell him that we have agreed to this matter. We only wait for the wedding to be held, but can we Give us this customs clearance certificate first." The grandmaster was overjoyed when he heard it, and he hurriedly returned after giving a salute, while the queen was sitting in her room all the time, very sad, not knowing what the result was now, but now she has waited so long. , What has always been waiting for is the disappointing result, the queen is very depressed now, and I don''t know whether the news brought back this time is good or bad. Taishi is already familiar with the road, and there is still no expression on his face at this moment.After you saw it, you sighed. "This matter about the queen......it''s done." The queen thought that this thing had failed again, but when she heard the words behind it became two words, she was a little unsure, and asked the master to say it again. After saying it again at this moment, the queen was finally relieved. He took a long sigh of relief, and didn''t expect this event to finally be so successful. The queen was not happy. At this moment, she showed a face that had been long-lost and shy, and at this moment, he said to the Taishi: "Teacher, it''s really thanks to you." After the Taishi smiled at this moment, he quickly saluted the queen and retired, and then went out to prepare for the wedding. After all, this is the queens wedding and there shouldnt be a trace of negligence, so the beginning is to go back quickly and prepare for the queens marriage For all the expenses, she did not expect that they would have agreed easily this time, and there was no need to do anything else by herself... 3464 Chapter 475 Nagato was arrested You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nagato, what are you doing? Are you pushing me into the fire pit? Besides, you have already promised the emperor to go to the west with you, but now it''s not bad, but I just folded here." Tang Seng has always been afraid to say anything to Nagato, and he also knows how powerful they are, so he has been there to endure it all the time, but now he really can''t help this matter, and it will directly explode. Get up, after all, he really didn''t understand what they were doing this time. Although the queen looks like a beautiful country, she has always been a monk, and a monk must never do such things. This is also one of his principles. Although he is timid as a human being, he can still distinguish some things. At this time, Monkey King didnt understand what they meant. The person who disagreed most at the beginning was Nagato. He was talking about the lack of one of them as Nagato said, but why did they agree now? What? Nagato was helpless and motioned for them to sit down, and he told them slowly. "Do you really think this thing is so simple? Now that queen has never agreed, so you can only agree to him first, so that you can easily deceive him, and then he can cover up the article and return it. Give it to us, but do you think I will really let you marry him? When the time comes, we will be the magic power to ensure that all of us will leave directly with the customs clearance document, and then we will directly put Monkey King back and let him use it directly Just try to remove all those people." Everyone heard what Nagato said, and finally understood that Nagato was so intentional. At this moment, everyone nodded there, but didn''t say much. Among them, Monk Tang, in particular, was smiling after hearing what Nagato said. It turned out to be like this. He simply sighed and felt that nothing was going on. And what Nagato didnt know was who the misty voice was. Nagato found it very strange and watched them go out directly when they were asleep. The little black cat followed him all the time. When the door saw the little black cat following, he gave her a direct gesture. Let her go back quickly. At this moment, the little black cat is still chasing after him. Nagato is a mana that directly pushes the little black cat back into the room. The little black cat shook his head very helplessly, but since this means Nagato , I can''t do more... Nagato wanted to explore this area carefully. He always felt that it was related to this daughter country, but he didn''t know what was going on. He slowly used his spiritual knowledge to explore, and then he directly explored a cave. , And there seemed to be some requirements, they all came to the entrance of the cave directly with their own magic power. Nagato looked around the entrance of the cave and there was nothing strange, he simply went in directly, he slowly explored the entrance of the cave step by step, and suddenly, bursts of black smoke came out... Nagato simply pushed his mana directly above his eyes, and he could continue to see the front clearly in the black mist, and then continue to move forward. I saw him walking into the cave and looking at the empty places around him, but there was nothing at all?Suddenly a figure began to beat the two people at the factory door. There, Nagato should first follow his attack, and then smiled as he met the attack. "It''s you, I haven''t shown up, but now it''s really in its original form." I love sodu.com www.520sodu.com This person also smiled at the moment. This voice sang the most familiar voice. It was the same laughter that had been illusory before, and they looked at their opponents, their opponents were so dark, and he was completely dark from beginning to end. At this moment, this person was hit by Nagato against the wall. He turned over and stood up directly, but opened his mouth directly toward Nagato, and bursts of black smoke slowly drifted out of his mouth. They had just experienced the dark night, so they were not afraid. The next second the man directly shot various silver needles at Nagato, waved his hand, and blocked all the silver needles. The monster looked like there was no way, but he also directly took out his own black club, like Nagato, and the two began to fight. This monster shot extremely quickly, and his reaction was as fast as thunder. At this moment, Nagato and him are almost at the same speed, except that this monster will stick out black smoke from time to time when fighting, and the factory gate is always there. Defending there, in the end, he started to fight back, and immediately after he pierced the evil spirit sword into the monster knowledge, the monster opened his mouth even more, and the black smoke came out of the long gate and felt dizzy. The monster hit back directly and kicked Nagato against the wall.Nagato received a heavy blow and directly vomited blood. The monster was very proud at the moment. "Do you think my black smoke is so easy for you to crack?" Nagato sighed and was still dizzy. He didn''t know what was going on. He was obviously not afraid of him. The monster had collected the black smoke at this moment, after all, the density of the black smoke was enough. As soon as the monster lifted his hand, a tuft of rope flew directly away, confining the Nagato, and now it fell on the monster hole. Nagato was dizzy, and didn''t do much. At this moment, the monster turned into a gust of wind and swept away. Nagato shook his head there. It seems that his goal should be the same this time. Tang Seng et al. Nagato must calm his mind now. As long as he slowly gathers his inner strength, after he recovers, the rope will be easy for him, but he has always had a question, over there, why is he dizzy? Obviously he has formed a kind of protective cover all over his body, but why he was still caught. At this moment, Nagato recalled the fight again and again, and finally he smiled. It turned out that it was because...! In the room, Monk Sha was sleeping soundly.And even though Monkey King was sleeping, he was very active, and it was just a slumber. If there was any room movement, he would definitely find out immediately. The room was slowly filled with black smoke, and Monkey King had already opened his eyes at this moment. He looked at everything in the room and found it very strange. After Monkey King patted the monk with Zhu Ba Jie, he touched the monk Tang again, but these three There was no response at all. Monkey King felt that something was not good at the moment, so Monkey King hurried forward and kicked the door open. And this black smoke is pouring in in large quantities, even Monkey King has been stunned, and there can only be laughter from hahaha people around, and at this moment, Monkey King also felt dizzy and dizzy. At this moment, he fell directly to the ground...... .. 3465 Chapter 476: King Meishan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato looked at everything in this cave, and he already understood the situation in this cave, and he also discovered that there was actually no one in this cave, but it might be the monsters demon method, so Nagato also He didn''t relax his vigilance, he just opened his eyes to explore there, but didn''t directly separate the rope. Suddenly a piece of black smoke poured into the cave again, and Nagato shook his head at this moment, because he had predicted that this monster had already captured Tang Seng and the others. Sure enough, the dark night always gathers a figure in the next second. This is the monster just now. At this moment, the Monkey King, Monk Tang, and Monk Zhu Bajie all landed on the ground in the world. The monster directly stretched out his hands. , Swish swish 4 ropes appeared, just like this they all hung up and fell to Nagato. The monster laughed. "Hahaha, eating Tang monk meat is now a breeze." Nagato didn''t say much, and now the monster had seen Nagato sober, and simply smiled directly there, not caring about Nagato at all. At this time, Nagato directly asked the monster: "Eating Tang Seng meat is indeed easy for you. After all, you are not even afraid of me, but I want to ask you, you are the only one in this monster cave. It is even more difficult to eat Tang Seng meat now." The monster laughed loudly there, ignoring Nagato''s question. The monster opened his mouth and spit out a stream of black smoke. The black smoke slowly formed the appearance of many little monsters, but these little monsters were better than this. The monsters are relatively short, and they are very happy right now. There was black all over the little demon, but there was no difference from this monster. At this moment, Nagato shook his head there. It turned out that all of this was the conspiracy of this monster. At this moment, because Monkey King''s resistance was very high, he opened his eyes directly, and he saw this scene after he opened his eyes, and it was very strange there at the moment. In the next second he saw Nagato again, and shook his head there. "Nagato, were you arrested beforehand?" Nagato was helpless. The monster sat directly on his throne, drinking small wine there. "It turns out that you are Nagato. I am probably the only one who can compare with me, but I have heard of four monks and apprentices before, and I have never heard of your prestige, but your abilities seem to be Better than them." A crow flew over Nagato, and he was also embarrassed at the moment. This monster has already done so now. If he doesn''t teach him a lesson, I''m afraid he doesn''t know what his name is. At this time, Monkey King was very helpless: "Nagato, what are you still there? What should you do now? You can''t watch Tang Seng be eaten with your own eyes. If Tang Seng is eaten, I am afraid it will be you and me. " This monster continued to drink without paying any attention, but slowly Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monk Tang continued to woke up one by one, since they saw this situation, they were there to complain.Kuaiyan123 www.kuaiyan123.com "What the hell is this? This situation is too familiar." "Yeah, why did I remember the last time Red Boy." "Amitabha, Amitabha, Amen, you can think of a way, you can''t just let us fold here now." ... Nagato listened to their chanting, and he had a headache at the moment, but at the annoying energy of the chanting, he directly used his mana to easily break the rope and fell directly on the ground. The monster heard the movement and looked in this direction. At this moment, several people were still hanging there. The monster smiled there, and then continued to drink. Suddenly he seemed to have realized something, but just went in that direction again. Look, just now it was obvious that 5 people have become 4 now. At this moment, Nagato directly used his evil sword to compare to the monster. "Youkai, now you have nowhere to escape. You can still be arrested, and you can survive." The monster smiled, and now he is smiling, and as he laughs, the black smoke in his mouth is little by little, and it starts to rise again. At this moment, the beauty of the hole is filled again. During this burst of black smoke, Monk Tang, Zhu Bajie, and Monk Sha passed out immediately after waking up... Nagato watched the demon without changing his teachings. At this moment, he directly used the evil spirit sword to converge into a huge sword body and directly attacked the demon, and the demon was attacked by the sword qi and vomited blood and fell to the ground. "Impossible, impossible, my black smoke not only has the effect of making people invisible, but also has the ability to make people dizzy. How can you?" Nagato was very helpless at the moment. Just now he had recruited him to recall all the past afterwards. He remembered that he had only set a barrier for his eyes but not a barrier for shooting his nose. After all, he had just tried it. This black smoke was not at all. The color was tasteless, he didn''t look at it at the time, but after thinking about it, he realized that the most poisonous thing was just the smell of black smoke. Nagato explained the reason for this to the monster. Even though the monster was vomiting blood, he couldn''t get up at all, and laughed loudly there. "Hahaha, I think the Great King Meishan also fell directly into your hands, but with your ingenuity and your abilities, I recognized it in your hands." At this moment, Nagato doesnt say anything any more, and directly sacrifices the evil spirit sword. If he slashes the sword again, this monster will also be turned into ashes. At this moment, Nagato closes his eyes and concentrates. All power is gathered in this piece. , Waved his hand, the biting sword spirit went straight to the monster. The monster had closed his eyes, and just at this moment, a gust of wind screamed directly. Nagato was forced to close his eyes by the wind without any defense, and when Nagato opened his eyes in the next second, it happened. It was found that the monster disappeared directly, and his sword energy directly hit the wall. Nagato stamped his feet with anger and let him run away again, and they looked at the cave trembling as they had been attacked by themselves. If they dont leave, Im afraid... Nagato simply waved his hand, Tang Seng Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha and several others fell directly to the ground. They were all sober after this fall. Nagato stopped talking to them, and took a few people out quickly. Cave. And just after all the people got out of the cave, the cave collapsed directly as Nagato expected... .. 3466 Chapter 477: Leaving overnight You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!All the stones in front of me were collapsing there, and the rumbling sound was endless, and the scene in front of me surprised everyone. "Oh my God, fortunately Nagato brought us out directly, otherwise we would be buried in this cave." "Amitabha, Amitabha." ... Nagato was helpless, what he didn''t expect was that the monster would run away again, and Nagato was a little angry at the moment.But if he meets him again next time, he will never show mercy again, and will never give him another chance to escape. Nagato simply didn''t want to say more. "Since it''s okay, let''s go back. At that time, we will discuss with the queen and ask her to give you the customs clearance certificate. It is true. Now that you have agreed, it seems that the queen should be ready to help you prepare for the wedding. It''s up." Tang Seng was still very shocked by what happened now. Ever since he was arrested and this series of things happened, he felt very shocked. Now when he talked about his own affairs, Tang Seng shook his head helplessly. "Hey, it seems that I am really too attractive, and I even made this queen fall in love with me at a glance." Zhu Bajie was very jealous there. If this was really a good thing that happened to him, it would be fine. The matter of his master had nothing to do with him. Monkey Sun was also very convinced, Tang Seng still has time to narcissistic at this time. Nagato had already gone very far at this time, and Zhu Bajie and the others hurried after seeing it... Inside the palace, it was only Tang Seng who disappeared for a while, and everything in the palace turned red. Now the palace is beaming, and everyone is very happy to see it. Tang Seng actually walked back and saw all the way beaming, and those people just saw Tang Seng and a few people covered their mouths and smiled. Tang Seng is very embarrassed now. Zhu Bajie is also smiling there right now. "It seems that the queen is really anxious. I feel that at this speed, you will be with him before tonight." Tang Seng had no choice but to say it a long time ago, but it was just a delay. Tang Seng quickly took in the factory gate. "Nagato, look at the speed. If it is true, it is possible that we will really get married tonight. Should we hurry up and get this customs clearance document back, otherwise..." Although Nagato was walking in front, he kept thinking about the previous thing, how he felt strange how he thought, and suddenly heard what Tang Seng said, but it finally eased the spirit. Nagato nodded helplessly.With Monkey King Zhu Bajie and others, they went to the queen. Queen''s bedroom... The queen paced back and forth there. It was obvious that they had agreed to this, but just because of the big wedding, when the Taishi went to find them, no one found out. The queen was very worried here, so worried about them Already ran away. The queen paced back and forth from time to time, waiting to see if there was any news from them, but after a long time there was still no news, the queen was a little discouraged at this moment. At this moment, she had been holding the customs clearance certificate. How did she think that those monks did not get the clearance certificate, they should not be able to leave. A maid came in.Wonderful Novel Network www.meimi.cc "Report to the queen, Tang Seng and a few people come to see you." The queen was very surprised when she heard it. "Hurry up and let them in." Nagato went in directly, and the leader was Nagato. Nagato''s attitude at the moment was not what it was before, but now his attitude is very tough. "Queen we have agreed to you, and also agreed to Tang Seng''s marriage to you, now we should give us the customs clearance certificate, after all, it has been so long." As soon as Nagato came in, he went straight to the subject, and after he finished speaking at the moment, he looked directly at the queen''s position, the queen''s figure was long gone... At this time, Nagato heard this voice next to him. "Brother Tang Seng, where did you go?" The queen asked Tang Seng very worriedly there. She thought that Tang Seng had gone straight away. Now that they came back, he finally fell to the ground with a big rock in his heart. Nagato was very helpless. The queen obviously didn''t see herself in her eyes, but ran directly to Tang Sengna. Tang Seng was also very embarrassed. "It''s just going for a walk." The queen''s eyes kept staring at Tang Seng, but she was very uncomfortable listening to Tang Seng. Nagato was helpless, and at this moment he didn''t say much. He reached out and secretly took the customs clearance document into his hand. When he opened it, he found that the clearance document had already been stamped with a gold seal.Nagato smiled! After that, a look was immediately followed by a Monkey King, and Monkey King directly plucked a vellus hair, which turned into a customs clearance text, and directly restored to its previous position. Nagato nodded at Monkey King at the moment, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha also saw all these things. "Queen, since we have promised you, then we will definitely do it, and now we will leave first, since you dont give us the customs clearance document, we are resting, let you think about it, as for you The marriage with Tang Seng, I think, you can come slowly, after all, you are a queen, and the wedding should not be too hasty." The queen nodded, and after Nagato finished speaking, she bowed and left directly. Monk Sha and others also followed, Tang Seng quickly broke free of the queen, and walked out with Nagato... Tang Seng is very helpless now, he is also at a loss now, and he doesn''t know what to do. "Nagato, think of a way, you can''t always be like this, look at that queen." They have walked a long way and are about to return to their prejudice. After Nagato brought them directly back to the side hall, they were sitting there at the moment, with a smile on their faces. Tang Seng wondered when, Nagato still had a smile on his face. Nagato didn''t say anything, but Zhu Bajie was smiling there. "Master, don''t worry, we have already got the customs clearance certificate, and it is now in Nagato''s hands." Tang Seng was already dumbfounded. He didn''t know what happened. At this time, Tang Seng looked at Nagato, and Nagato sat there directly, with a triumphant smile that really took out something from his arms, and Tang Seng looked at it, it turned out to be a customs clearance document. !.. 3467 The 478th chapter is surrounded by demons You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng hurriedly walked to Nagato''s side, and took the clearance document in his hand and looked through it carefully. Tang Seng can conclude that this is his own customs clearance document, but how to get into Nagato''s hands is a very strange thing. "How did you do it? And why does it seem that you all know it but I don''t?" Nagato smiled, but didn''t say anything at all. At this moment, he was directly thinking and floating away, thinking about the monster. As long as the monster does not solve it in a day, it will be an eternal trouble. It was Pig Bajie. Monkey King and Tang Seng explained the reason for this. After Tang Seng heard it, he nodded there. And this is Nagato''s thoughts always floating back. "Since this is the case, then we will move forward tonight, otherwise we will continue to drag it like this, and it will always lead to disaster." The masters and apprentices also completely agreed. At this moment, everyone has to take a rest as soon as possible. late at night The moon is black and the wind is high, and the moon tonight is somehow round. Nagato took Tang Seng and his apprentices directly, and they flew out of the country with their magic power. Now that they have the customs clearance certificate, they can leave directly. And this evening, the black wind was high and the wind was gusty. After going out, it was a mountain forest, and in this mountain forest, the rustling wind... Tang Seng felt very scared as he walked. Now he is very close to Nagato. He always feels that something will happen in such an atmosphere. After all, after walking with Nagato for a long time, he can still predict Judging these simple things. But now there is even some coldness, Zhu Bajie is a little unhappy, obviously eating and drinking in the palace is also very warm, and now he has suffered these sins after coming out. "Nagato, can we still find a place to rest today? It''s really unbearable for it to be so cold and overcast." Nagato didn''t have time to talk to him at all. Suddenly he noticed something changed, and quickly made a silent gesture to them. Nagato closed his eyes and felt the movement around him. Suddenly, Nagato turned to the southwest. As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt something strange in the southwest... In a cave... "Report to the great king. Monk Tang and the others, as well as the human being, have come in this direction." King Meishan was very happy when he heard it, and finally it was time for him to take revenge. There was another monster next to King Meishan.This monster looks gorgeous.Dressed in a long skirt.Hair is also a beauty trick. "Haha, since I''m here this time, I''m going to see what they can do to beat you like this last time." "Sister, dont underestimate them. They are good masters and apprentices, but there is one, that mortal kid is very powerful. I suffered from my brother last time. If my sister saved me, I''m afraid it would have died in their hands long ago." This female demon became even more angry when she heard it, and was able to make his brother fail. What a powerful character this was.But this time she has already predicted that she must help her brother to avenge her...... 918 novel www.918xs.com On the other side, Nagato has been stagnating, and Zhu Bajie is very confused at this moment. Did Nagato listen to his complaint? "Nagato, although you have listened to my complaints, there is no rest at all in this place. Let''s continue walking." Nagato was helpless. "I think the surrounding environment is very strange, and everyone is very careful, but don''t let the monsters take advantage of the loopholes. I always feel that the atmosphere is so weird. I''m afraid something is coming." Tang Seng was terrified when he heard it. He just ran away from the poisonous hand. He didn''t expect that something like this would happen again. Tang Seng was very helpless. Could it be that he was so hot and everyone wanted to eat his own meat? Zhu Bajie snorted coldly. "Oh my god, master, do you want to be so hot, you just got rid of this queen, now someone wants to eat your Tang Seng meat, pity us to suffer together with you." Tang Seng was helpless, but he wanted to refute and couldn''t say anything, but he didn''t say much there. At this time, Nagato motioned to Monkey King. "Wukong, you have fiery eyes, you jump directly into the sky and see if there is anything unusual around here, mainly looking at the southwest direction. I have sensed the southwest direction, as if there is a cloud of monster energy." At midnight, he couldn''t stop Monkey King''s strength at all, so he turned his head up into the sky and looked to the southwest. As expected, he saw a stone cave in the southwest, and the whole body of the cave was filled with blackness. Mass of gas. Monkey King landed immediately. "Sure enough, as you said Nagato, there is a cave in the southwest direction, and there was a black air around me at that time, I am afraid..." Tang Seng was already very scared. "What to do? Nagato, you must think of a way, you can''t be caught directly by them this time." The monk Sha on the side directly said: "Master, why should you worry so much? What are you worried about with Nagato by our side? This time you have encountered a lot of dangers. Don''t you have nothing to do every time?" When Tang Seng heard Monk Sha say this, he thought about it, but his little heart can no longer bear so many frights. It is better to do more than less. Nagato looked around, he was closing his eyes at the moment, slowly gathering the energy in his body, and one hand chopped down four trees. And his four trees flew directly under the movement of its energy, and Nagato used his energy to slowly rotate, the tree was directly cut into wooden strips and built a small shed. Zhu Bajie and the others were already staring at him, but Nagato didn''t take it seriously, and went straight into the shed. "We will rest here tonight. After all, there are always monsters in Yueheifenggao who want to have trouble. I will set up a protective barrier outside this shed. Everyone will fall asleep in peace, and we will continue walking tomorrow..." Immediately everyone followed Nagato and entered, but today I can really sleep well. As expected, Nagato is there, everyone is very relieved! A few people slept soundly, and now its early in the morning, and I can still hear Zhu Bajies snoring sound, but everyone is really tired, but no one is awakened, and they are still sleeping soundly there. ... At this moment, two black shadows came quietly, and when they saw the master and disciples, they smiled at each other.Slowly walked towards Tang Seng and several people...... .. 3468 Chapter 479 Caught again? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two monsters gradually approached, just before the last step, the two monsters looked at each other and rushed forward directly... Bang... Two monsters were knocked down directly to the ground~ The dirt monsters who patted them got up directly, but they looked at Nagato and the others intact. "Brother, what is the situation?" "It seems that they should have deliberately set up a barrier, but it seems transparent, but it is actually protected by mana, so it excludes us." A black monster is very helpless. If it is really like this, what can they do? "Brother, if this is the case, it seems that we should think of a way, but now that the sneak attack is not successful, we should withdraw quickly." King Meishan nodded, it is true that the current situation is very unfavorable to them. King Meishan faced his sister and motioned for the two to leave quickly... The two cleaned up and turned their heads, and they saw a figure not far away.The figure slowly approached, and King Meishan took a breath of air-conditioning. King Meishan rubbed his eyes and looked back. Nagato, who was still sleeping within the barrier, disappeared suddenly, but appeared in front of him. Nagato approached slowly, and even the surrounding air pressure suddenly dropped. The sister of King Meishan was also stunned now. The King Meishan was not afraid. With his sister coming to help this time, they didn''t have to be afraid of this mortal alone. Nagato didn''t say a word, but his strong pressure has already highlighted his identity. King Meishan stopped talking nonsense and motioned to his sister with a look. The two nodded to each other, and suddenly bursts of strong pressure emanated from the diffuse inside their bodies.The Great King Meishan directly sacrificed his own skills as before, while his sister directly sacrificed silky spider silk, Nagato nodded, it turned out that this was a spider spirit. Nagato smiled, but the spider spirits dare to make trouble? "If you two promise me not to come here to make trouble, maybe you two can be spared one life, but if the two of you don''t change, then I won''t have to show mercy to you at all." Nagato was a little entangled. He had been very entangled in this matter before. Last time he let him run away, and he remembered the gloomy laughter, and the hahaha, the never-ending voice made them feel very It''s uncomfortable, and now I will never give them another chance. The monster didn''t listen, and the two people sacrificed their highest mana, even their inner alchemy. The Great King Meishan laughed and offered a weapon. When the weapon was sharp, a lot of blood flowed out of his arm... Suddenly blood was flowing down... And the fusion of this blood and inner alchemy produced bursts of red light, and his mana gradually deepened, and the silk that matched the spider silk shot directly at the long gate. Nagato jumped up directly, dodged the spider silk and turned forward, reaching for the evil spirit sword in his hand, and a sword gas rushed directly towards them. However, the spider silk has entangled all the power of these two monsters, and the inner alchemy of this monster with blood, so Nagato can''t cut the spider silk at all, and the spider silk approaches little by little, Nagato one by one. He didn''t react in time and was directly wrapped in this spider silk.Tutufei Novel Network www.tutufei.com When King Meishan saw this scene, he laughed there. "Sister, this time we are Tang Seng''s meat. This mortal is the most powerful. The two of us worked together to finally subdue it, and the rest of us are simply a breeze." When the spider spirit heard it, he laughed there too, looking at the present Nagato, it looked like a cocoon... The Great King Meishan looked back, and it was time to tidy up the Tang Seng and his apprentices, and then it was time to eat Tang Seng meat beautifully. But when he saw, the four people looked at him in unison, which made King Meishan suddenly a little embarrassed. King Meishan touched the sister next to him. "What''s the situation? When did they wake up?" The spider spirit shook his head. King Meishan smiled. "It doesn''t matter. Even if the four of them work together, they may not be able to beat the two of us. After all, the most powerful of them has been caught by us. What are they?" The King Meishan still uttered wild words there. He and his sister were just like just now, releasing their skills, and King Meishan''s inner alchemy became alive again! The cobwebs are brushing like Tang Seng and his apprentice 4 people shot... Because the Nagato had just been included in it, its mana naturally disappeared, and the natural barrier disappeared immediately. The Tang Seng people heard the movement and discovered this scene together. When the few people were in a panic, Sun Wukong let them stand still. Sun Wukong was not afraid to let them stand here, but they didn''t see the scene of Nagato just now, but now this situation may also be at stake... Monkey King stretched out the golden hoop to reach his hand, Zhu Bajie reached out and the nine-tooth nail rake was already in place.Monk Sha stretched out his Demon Lowering Staff and was already in hand. Tang Seng was trembling in fear, but because Monkey King was here, he just wanted to run and immediately let Monkey King stop him! Tang Seng simply stiffened. He stood straight among a few people, and Tang Seng raised his middle finger. "Come here." Tang Seng didn''t forget to make a few grimacing faces.All of a sudden, Sun Wukong was very embarrassed, they didn''t know what Tang Seng did. The two monsters thought that Tang Seng was holding some big move, but they didn''t expect it to be in such an embarrassing situation. At the moment, the two were helpless and had no time to chat with them. The spider silk approached them little by little, but Tang Seng and the others were all wrapped up in the spider silk, and now they became a big silkworm pupa. The two monsters used their mana to transport the silkworm chrysalis, but very quickly, a few people directly exposed only one head, their bodies were completely wrapped, and they couldn''t move no matter how hard he tried! Nagato finally showed his head, breathing fresh air at this moment, and he looked at Tang Seng and the others and shook his head there.But he also knew that he couldn''t beat the King Zhenmeishan, let alone Tang Seng? Zhu Bajie was very angry at this time. "I tell you, it is impossible to live forever by eating Tang Seng meat, and you also want to improve your cultivation. All of this is fake. Let us go quickly." Tang Seng was helpless. Although he heard Zhu Bajie''s words and sentences were correct, he always felt a strange feeling... 3469 Chapter 480: Break Free You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two monsters didn''t care about Zhu Bajie while drinking little wine. Zhu Bajie was speechless and yelled constantly there, he wanted to get the attention of the monster. "Bajie, don''t shout, the monsters won''t care about you at all." "Master, I''m helping you. They have always misunderstood you, and it has caused us to follow you all the time. This time I must help you explain clearly. You don''t need to thank me." A group of crows flew over Tang Seng''s head, now it was extremely embarrassing and he didn''t want to say more... Nagato was watching the excitement there. He felt that the atmosphere was quite funny now, and he also supported Zhu Bajie. He helped Tang Seng say that they would not eat Tang Sengs meat every time. It''s troublesome. The king of Meishan drank to his head! "Sister, where do you say we should start eating? But these meats can be eaten later, then if Tang Seng meat is not eaten quickly, I''m afraid there will be more troubles." After thinking about it, the spider spirit felt that it was true. The two reached an agreement that they had to eat Tang Seng meat, as long as they ate this Tang Seng meat, everything was easy. Tang Seng naturally heard that he was very helpless now.This was the first time he felt very panicked, because after all, they had been caught by this monster twice. "What about Nagato? You can''t really let me be eaten here today. I don''t care. You brought me here. You are responsible for me!" Nagato always felt that this sentence was weird for some reason, but he didn''t say any more, and shook his head.Let them calm down. Zhu Bajie didn''t care about himself at all when he saw those monsters. "Yes, Nagato, this time you have to think about a way. I have already married the daughter of another Gao family. It is because of you that I have not succeeded. If I still stay in Gao Laozhuang now If so, Im afraid I have already lived a happy life." Although Nagato was restrained all over, he still had his own deterrent ability. He stared at him with a murderous aura, and slowly attacked Tang Seng... Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to say anything at all. He couldn''t have been eaten by others. Instead, he was directly scratched by Nagato''s murderous aura, until he was dying. Monkey King was helpless, but he tried many methods and couldn''t get rid of the spider silk completely. Nagato calmed them through divine sense. After hearing this, several people were completely motionless in there. But this scene caused the two monsters to drink and eat food, and suddenly they were shocked when they saw it... "Sister. Is it because your webs are too tight, which just caused them to breathe." At first glance, the spider spirits felt that they were indeed very abnormal, but their weapons understood for themselves that they should not be caused by their own spider silks now. "No, brother, I have always been able to sense the power of the spider silk. The spider silk is now in a completely relaxed state. Apart from being able to confine them with force, it won''t feel a bit uncomfortable." King Meishan nodded when he heard his sister say so, and the two walked in to take a good look at the situation of these people. Zhu Bajie is playing more and more like.He was hanging there, his head was drooping at the moment, and his fat head and big ears showed a long tongue. Monkey King''s head was drooping and motionless, and Monk Shah was also like Nagato, almost out of breath, feeling very weak. King Meishan was helpless. "Sister, hurry up and put them down, as long as this mortal is still tied up, it will be fine." Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com After hearing this, the spider spirit nodded and retracted his mana, and the monk Tang and his disciples directly landed. Zhu Bajie fell directly to the ground.Tang Seng wanted the monster not to notice, he also closed his eyes and pretended to be dead... As soon as Monkey King landed, he flipped directly.The golden cudgel is already in his hand. "Huh, monster, see if I didn''t tidy up you today. It was my carelessness that made you suddenly become hands. I want to see what else you can do this time." Sun Wukong did not directly fight the two monsters. He flew directly to Nagato''s side and stored his abilities in Nagato. Nagato was originally strong, but at this moment, after receiving Sun Wukong''s ability, his physical strength skyrocketed, and his internal energy slowly gathered up and down. The air pressure around the body slowly increased, and even though the spider silk had wrapped up all the power containing blood, the power of the inner alchemy could not contain Nagato. The spider silk flew around for a while, but it was like cotton wool, slowly drifting down... Tang Seng stood up directly.Then he backed slowly, back to the safe distance he thought, and watched the excitement there. "Haha, the monster is in the midst of it. This time Nagato will teach you a lesson." The two monsters were a little panicked... King Meishan was surprised at first, but slowly turned to laugh. Zhu Bajie always remembered this laugh, which was clearly the laugh they heard when they came back, and was so panicky all the time. "It turned out to be the one you''ve been following us and didn''t show up at all." Zhu Bajie now fully understands it, and it seems that Nagato was prepared. King Meishan laughed. "What can you do if you are me? We can catch you once and we can catch you a second time." King Meishan motioned with a look, and the spider spirit returned a look. The two of them all floated into the air with a mouthful of inner alchemy, and the two monsters put their whole body strength on their palms, and slowly transmitted all their skills to his inner alchemy. At this time, King Meishan also directly sacrificed. Weapon, scratched his arm with another wound. The two monsters were full of confidence, but the Nagato people were motionless. The Nagato before them looked very proud. The two monsters looked at the face of Nagato and found it very strange, but he was obviously living with spider silk before. , They did not believe that they could not be caught for the second time. As long as we tie him up, everything is easy for us, as long as they imprison Nagato again, and gather all their abilities to give him a heavy blow, they don''t believe that this ordinary mortal will not go to heaven. The two monsters signaled each other''s running skills.I think it''s time! At this time, Nagato spread his hands helplessly. "By the way, I really feel sorry for you. Every time I fight against you, I have to put a scar on myself. I''m really afraid that we have not been defeated by you. Maybe you lost too much blood and died." ... The two monsters pooled their mana, but they didn''t even bother to speak with Nagato! Nagato laughed and couldn''t speak, and Tang Seng and the others also watched the fun... 3470 Chapter 481 Nagato shows off You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Meishan is still calm... "Sister, don''t care about him, let''s continue. This mortal is afraid of our abilities. As long as we catch him, everything will be easy to say. After eating Tang Seng meat, how much vitality can be made up." The spider spirit nodded. Nagato waved his hand helplessly. "Come on, gather." Nagato ordered Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King to gather directly, and they directly injected all their energy into Nagato. The air pressure around Nagato is getting lower and lower, and the entire cave has been filled with this air pressure, and it appears to be rumbling like an earthquake. Bang bang bang... Countless rubble fell down... The two monsters don''t care about everything around here, their mana offerings are just like just now, shooting out several spider silk webs, trying to trap Tang Seng and several people. Nagato closed his eyes and absorbed all his skills, slowly combining his own energy in his body, running all the energy, making Tai Chi with both hands, slowly combining the energy back and forth, the more the energy gathered... As the monster''s spider silk web approached Nagato, Nagato opened his eyes. Bang... Swaying back and forth in the cave.The stones fell down one after another, and Tang Monk saw this scene dodging back and forth, for fear that the stones would fall on him! "Nagato, please relax, don''t collapse this cave, we will all be buried here." Nagato is now full of huge gas, and his expression is even sharper than before. Nagato waved his hand, and suddenly, the cave stone became stronger and stronger, and it suddenly collapsed... Tang Seng Zhu Bajie was stunned, and the two monsters had closed their eyes. Their mana was deciphered by Nagato, and their mana was directly counteracted to force their inner alchemy to return, and they also vomited two mouthfuls of old blood. It seems that this time is really going to be over... A few people had closed their eyes and felt that todays fate was just like that, but the feeling of shaking the mountains in their imagination appeared little by little, but there was no pain in the whole body. A few people felt strange and slowly Open your eyes... Zhu Bajie opened his eyes and saw that the surrounding area was empty and starry. "If I go to Nagato, you''re too good, right? We all moved out of the cave in an instant?" Nagato didn''t say much, Sun Wukong, Tang Seng and others were very happy there, after all, they had nothing to do this time. Two monsters, you look at me and I look at you, looking at them, it seems that they have not cared about them at all. King Meishan quickly made a silent motion towards the spider spirit. After that, he waved his hand to signal the spider spirit, and the two quietly tipped away, as long as they left this area, they could directly escape. The two took two steps and looked back. They didn''t notice it at all, and they became bolder, but after another two steps, they seemed to hit a wall. The two of them were directly knocked to the ground by this wall, and their bodies were filled with a huge impact. At that time, they vomited a mouthful of old blood... "Brother what''s the situation? There is obviously no wall, but why is it blocking us?" King Meishan has understood. "It seems that the mortal has discovered that a barrier has been set up. No wonder they were not worried about us running away just now. It turned out that the mortal had already expected it." Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.net The spider spirits are helpless, this time they really have no way, and they really give in! The two monsters simply went back.Kneeled directly in front of Nagato. Zhu Bajie had been immersed in joy, and he laughed at the sight of these two monsters coming back. "What about the previous brutality, I wanted to eat Tang Seng meat before, now I have completely forgotten it?" The monster knelt and said nothing... Nagato was also thinking about what to do with the two of them, but the two monsters entangled again and again. Nagato considered it for a long time and finally had a way! Nagato stretched out both hands, as if they were about to grasp something. Zhu Bajie laughed.Touched the monk Sha next to him. "Junior Brother, look at what Nagato is doing there?" Monk Sha has been in a daze, but he doesn''t know anything. But in the next second, Zhu Ba Jie will look at it directly! The inner alchemy of the two monsters slowly stretched out from their mouths, but it seemed that it was not their willingness. On the contrary, the grip of Nagato''s two hands directly caused the two inner alchemy to appear. Nagato slowly spread out his two inner alchemy and reached his own hand. Zhu Bajie smiled. It turned out that Nagato wanted to take back their inner alchemy so that they could no longer mess around. In the next second, Nagato grabbed the two inner alchemy directly in his hands, and with his effort, the two inner alchemy broke directly. The two monsters suddenly felt tight in their chests, and immediately vomited blood and fell to the ground. Nagato, Zhu Bajie, and Monkey King were already stupid. They thought that Nagato was just going to keep the inner alchemy in their hands, but they didn''t expect that Nagato would crush the inner alchemy directly. Tang Seng was trembling there. At this moment, he was already terrified. Nagato had a low pressure and a sharp expression on his body that he had never seen before. Zhu Bajie also shook his head again and again, this is the first time that Nagato has been so fierce. The two monsters are dying... I don''t know why Tang Seng saw these two monsters like this, but he also felt that they were very pitiful, but he didn''t dare to approach Nagato at all. In the next second, Nagato slowly dissipated all his hostility, returned to normal, and walked in front of these two monsters step by step. Tang Seng directly closed his eyes.Nagato must look like this... The two monsters had closed their eyes. They knew that they had been alive soon. After all, the inner core had been crushed. This was their last bit of energy. Nagato walked to the two monsters.Holding out both hands like just now, Zhu Bajie also felt very cruel at this time, and took a breath. It seems that you should not continue to talk nonsense with Nagato in the future, or he might end up... The monster was already very uncomfortable, but I thought it would be good for Chang''an to give them a close soon, but slowly the two felt a lot lighter, and their wounds seemed to be slowly healed. They simply opened their eyes and took a look. , Did he recover as usual? Nagato was condescending. "You don''t have any serious problems now, but you won''t have much power in the future, and the inner core has been shattered by me, you can only practice again. But if you want to continue, then..." The two monsters were very happy after listening, and knelt directly. "Before we were overwhelmed by our ability, we will never come to bother again in the future." Nagato simply stopped saying anything and waved his hand. The two monsters understood what he meant and left directly... 3471 Chapter 482 Flame Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato walked towards Tang Seng and several people... Tang Seng kept covering his eyes with his hands, and he didn''t hear or see anything at all, but he felt very strange. He clearly covered his eyes with his hands, but why didn''t he hear anything? Logically speaking, it should be scream after scream. Pig Bajie directly put Tang Seng''s hand down. "Well, Nagato has let them go." "They were let go, I thought..." Nagato had already walked over at this moment. "Why do you still think?" Tang Seng smiled, dare not say more... Nagato walked forward, Tang Seng and the others didn''t dare to move on without following, Zhu Bajie was not afraid to tell if he was sulky in his heart! A few steps forward, a ruined temple suddenly appeared, and Nagato entered directly, and Zhu Bajie also smiled. A few people rested for the night and set off with full energy. Before departure, Nagato also asked Monkey King to find a lot of food... Everyone ate there quickly and they all finished eating. "Can you continue on the road if you have enough food and drink?" Zhu Bajie nodded in satisfaction, and Monkey King, Monk Sha and Monk Tang also gestured slightly. The few people continued to move forward. They didnt know what they could encounter through this mountain forest, but they only had one belief, that is, they could always reach the end all the way to the west... The more the people walked, the bigger the sun became, and Zhu Bajie was obviously confused. "It stands to reason that the weather will slowly turn cooler after noon, but the sun gets bigger and hotter as we go, what is going on?" Zhu Bajie didn''t forget to wipe the sweat from his face with his clothes after speaking, and Monkey King was also very puzzled at this time. Tang Seng also felt very hot, and he couldn''t hold on. Several people continued to move on, slowly there was a mountain in front of them. This mountain is covered with fine sand, but there are no plants at all.The big sun shone down on Zhu Bajie and sweated. "Nagato, what can we do if this mountain stands in front of us? We can''t walk through it. If I pass through, I am afraid of being burned into charcoal by the sun." Tang Seng is also consistent with this matter. "Yeah, yeah, we just got to the foot of the mountain and we were already too hot. If we cross the mountain, wouldn''t it be like going straight into the stove?" Nagato was helpless, and immediately looked in other directions, but this look also found that there was someone at the foot of the mountain. Nagato simply walked towards them, these people were dressed in rags, their skins tanned by the sun. "Hello, I want to ask, are you the residents who have been growing here?" Several people nodded. After hearing this, Nagato continued to ask. "The foot of this mountain is already so hot, you can''t stay on this mountain even more. And there is nothing but yellow fine sand around here, what do you all depend on for a living?" The old man spoke slowly now. "We live in the village ahead. The village is very hot near Huoyan Mountain, but we can get some food if we go further, and we can barely make a living on that food." Nagato nodded, but he still had a puzzle. "But the old man, since you can barely make a living in the front, why do you have to come down to the foot of this mountain to suffer?" Nagato watched these people come to the foot of the mountain, they were already tanned and their expressions were very painful.12 Novel Network www.12shuoxs.com The old man shook his head. "You dont know young people. Our mountain is called Flaming Mountain. Although we are very close, we are also affected. Our children have been brought here since they were very young, so that they have become accustomed to the temperature of the Flaming Mountain. Only in this way can they grow up well and fully adapt." After Nagato heard it, he finally realized that it was because of this. Suddenly, Nagato felt like someone had slapped him on the shoulder.Nagato turned around and grabbed the man who patted his shoulder. Grasping it is actually Monkey King.Nagato simply released him directly. Monkey King shook his head helplessly. "Nagato, when have you been so vigilant?" Nagato didn''t say much. Sun Wukong was directly concerned and asked: "How is it? Is there any investigation to understand?" Nagato nodded and recounted it with a few people after returning, but now it is very difficult. If you want to cross the mountain, it would be very difficult without external help. Nagato simply went back directly. "Old man, I wonder if you have heard any legend, or know any way to help us live the Flame Mountain." The old man thought for a while and nodded. "Not far from here, there is a cave, and there is a fairy in that cave. That fairy has a magic weapon in his hand. If you get that magic weapon, you can also help you cross the mountain at that time, but that fairy has a weird temper. Can you get that? The magic weapon depends on your good fortune." Nagato nodded when he heard it.Thinking about this mountain now, I am afraid I can only go to that person. Sun Wukong felt that all of this seemed a bit of an impression on himself, but he didn''t know where he heard it from. Sun Wukong recalled the memory and didn''t understand anything, but he didn''t think about it anymore. Nagato signaled Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha to be optimistic about Tang Seng, and he directly took Monkey King to borrow the magic weapon. The two followed the old man''s statement, followed the route and their own spiritual sense, and finally found the cave, and they landed directly. A woman in the cave was drinking there, as if she was sad... The woman sorrowed from it, directly picked up her saber and danced there... Suddenly, she also seemed to sense that there were others outside the cave, and she simply put the sword in her waist and walked out. The woman was dispatched and saw that it was these two people. "It''s you? Really shameless, but you dare to come into my cave, then I will teach you two first." Sun Wukong saw that this woman was Princess Iron Fan, the wife of the Bull Demon King? "What is my sister-in-law doing? I''m the brother who worships the bull demon king." Nagato was helpless, but this grandson monkey could climb up to relatives wherever he went. Princess Iron Fan didn''t stop at all, but her movements sped up a bit! "Hmph, I was the one who hit you." Monkey King looked dumbfounded. "Why are you sister-in-law? I have explained to you clearly." "It''s because of you that I''m separated from my child and now I can''t even see it. Shouldn''t you make sacrifices for all this?" With a wave of Sun Wukong''s hand, the golden cudgel in his hand directly blocked Princess Tieshan''s attack and stepped aside... "Sister-in-law, listen to me to explain, I also do it for his good." Princess Tiefan can hear it, holding the sword and then stabs Monkey King...... .. 3472 Chapter 483 Monkey Kings fault? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King shook his head and looked at Princess Iron Fan, clearly there was no room for turning around. Nagato thought that Sun Wukong would win Princess Tieshans favor with a few good words, but she didnt expect that Princess Tieshan would be even more angry. Nagato was very helpless there. This monkey clearly caused trouble for herself! Nagato waved Sun Wukong back to the side, and Nagato came forward directly. "Hello, I know what we did before made you very sad and separated your son from you, but what we did was forced." Princess Tiefan didnt listen at all. At this moment, she gave a cold snort and directly sacrificed her plantain fan, and the Nagato Monkey King suddenly disappeared... Princess Tiefan was proud, went straight back to her cave, and closed the door tightly... A gust of wind roared, and Monkey King Nagato slowly opened his eyes. Monkey King was hung on this rock, but Nagato landed safely. Looking at the surrounding environment, Nagato was clearly not what it was just now, but now it seemed to be in the sky. Monkey King got away and looked at the surrounding environment. "Unexpectedly, this iron fan princess is really amazing, a fan actually sent us to the sky." Nagato was helpless, but if it weren''t for Monkey King, Princess Tiefan would not resist them more. "How would you know if it weren''t for your Iron Fan Princess? It was you who exploded your name first and angered the Iron Fan Princess. What about this matter now?" Monkey King scratched his head. He didn''t know what to do. Suddenly someone came out, who was covered in golden light... Monkey King laughed. "Manjushri, why are you here?" Manjushri came slowly. "The Great Sage doesn''t know anything. You two have been blown here by Princess Iron Fan''s banana fan, which is fifty-eight thousand miles away from him." Sun Wukong had just felt the power of Banana Fan, and now that he knew that he was suddenly so far away, he admired it even more. If they could get Banana Fan, they would be able to cross the Flame Mountain smoothly. Manjushri had seen Nagato before, and Nagato also bowed to him. Nagato had no choice but to signal to Monkey King to leave directly. Monkey King also gave a gift to Manjusri Bodhisattva before leaving in a hurry. The three monks Zhubajie Tang Sengsha had been roasted there very uncomfortably, and they were sweating. They did not know why Nagato and Monkey King had been there for so long and there was no news. "Master, are you okay?" "Hey, this place is so hot now. How could it be better? I don''t know when they will come back, Amitabha." "Yeah, yeah, look at how my old pig has been heated, it is about to become a suckling pig." ... When the three of them were talking, Nagato and Monkey King landed directly in front of them. "Nagato you finally came back, how about? Did you borrow a banana fan?" Nagato shook his head. He knew that the vicinity of the Flame Mountain was very hot, and he was also very helpless now. It seemed that Princess Iron Fan was also difficult to deal with. "Let''s retreat first, and retreat to a place not far from the Flame Mountain. In this case, you won''t suffer from this. I''m afraid this matter will be more difficult." Zhu Bajie was very frustrated when he heard it. Tang Seng felt that it didn''t matter. At that time, he quickly retreated with Nagato. After retreating, he came to the village of the villager he met on the first day. At that time, Tang Seng and several people directly went to live in a family in the village. The village was very poor and there was nothing good about it, but it is good to be able to live now. Monkey King was even more helpless, not knowing what to do now.Immediately out of the yard, he jumped on a stone, and squinted his head with his hands...000 Literature www.000wx.com At this moment, there was smoke on the ground.A little old man appeared directly. The little old man was very attentive and walked directly to Monkey King. "The small one is from the land of Flaming Mountain here to visit the Great Sage." Just now, Monkey King was still thinking about how to solve this matter, but now he saw the land, and Monkey King simply jumped down from the rock, reached out his hand and took out the golden hoop to hit the land. "Your land has finally appeared now. Do you know how much we have suffered because of you." The land was trembling, afraid to speak, and saluted Monkey King there. "Big Sage. How do you start with this matter? The little one came here to give you things specially this time. The Flame Mountain is very hot, and there are no plants around here. It is so small that I came to give you things. ." Monkey King smiled, and he looked at the land sullenly. I arrived in front of the land in an instant, pulling the clothes of the land. "Are you wrong?" The land is now very scared and directly salutes Monkey King. "Great Sage, I was wrong." Monkey King immediately released, and the ground was directly thrown to the ground. Nagato also came out at this time, and seeing this scene was a very direct wave that made Monkey King retreat aside. "What are you doing? Bullying all these angers on a small land now." When the land saw another person coming, he was even more afraid, and quickly explained to Nagato there. "Don''t blame Dasheng, he just wanted to ask me a question." Monkey King smiled and this land would still act. At this time, Nagato stood directly aside, and he and Monkey King stood by the land and listened to the land. Nagato asked directly: "Then you can tell us about the Flame Mountain and the Iron Fan Princess." When Monkey King heard Nagato''s question, he still agreed with him, and then made a grimace to threaten him. "It''s best to tell everything you know, otherwise..." Monkey King took a golden cudgel and hit the stone fiercely... With a bang... Suddenly the stone was broken into powder, and the earth was even more frightened. "It starts with you, the Great Sage. In fact, it depends on you the Great Sage that this place becomes like this." Nagato was surprised when he heard that, but Monkey King was angry at the moment, and he grabbed the clothes of the land again, and looked at the land with piercing eyes. "What did you say? You can say it again if you can." The land was already terrified, and now he couldn''t say a word at all. At this time, Nagato directly stretched out his hand and used his magic power to push Monkey King aside. "You let him finish first, don''t act rashly." Hearing Nagato''s words, what could he do more, Monkey King simply stood aside, but his eyes still stared at the earth fiercely, and the earth felt uncomfortable... 3473 Chapter 484: Go to the Bull Demon King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato reached out and motioned to let the land continue.Land directly tilted his head and looked at Monkey King... Nagato moved his eyes in the direction of Monkey King, and Monkey King was also directly scared when he arrived. He waved his hand and motioned Tuyi to speak. The land finally felt relieved before daring to continue. "This matter is actually related to the Great Sage, but the Great Sage can''t be blamed at all. The Great Sage overturned the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord when he made a noise in the Heavenly Palace, and the fire of the alchemy furnace fell directly from the sky to become The Flame Mountain." Nagato was helpless. It stands to reason that this matter was really blamed on Monkey Sun, and Monkey Sun did not say a word after listening to it... Nagato can only helplessly ask now: "Then you can tell us all the methods you know, and what can we do to pass the Flame Mountain safely and smoothly." Father Earth thought this for a long time, but he could only shake his head and sighed. "There is only one way, and that is to find Princess Iron Fan." Nagato was helpless.The method of finding Princess Iron Fan has already been used, but she is very arrogant, so this matter is a bit difficult to handle. And he is a man like this after all, so he can''t just go to the door and grab it. It would be unreasonable, and Nagato is very sad at the moment. Monkey King simply stepped forward. "Is there nothing else with this method? Even mortals know this method, and in your case, if you know this as a land, you really should fight." The land was afraid, so he squatted down and begged for mercy. "The Great Sage is forgiving, the hero is forgiving, but if this is the case, there is actually another way. If Princess Iron Fan doesn''t work, you can find the Bull Demon King." Nagato flashed to the father-in-law. "Where is he now?" "It''s on the Thunder Mountain, and the younger one can guide you directly." Nagato nodded, and then motioned to the Monkey King and the three to disappear in an instant... When Zhu Bajie came to this farmer''s house, he finally felt better. The farmer''s family also gave them some food at that time. Although it was not very good, it made Zhu Bajie very content. Tang Seng stayed in the house directly, enjoying the moment of peace, closed his eyes and started chanting. Monk Sha had a chat with others when he arrived. Zhu Bajie felt bored and went to the yard to take a look. By the way, he went to Nagato and asked what he should do next How to be good... Are you alone when you go out? "what''s the situation?" Zhu Bajie left the probe and probed again, but still no one was seen. Zhu Bajie put his hands on his mouth and shouted. "Nagato. Big brother, where are you?" But no one responded to him at all. Zhu Bajie simply sat on the ground very helpless, I really dont know where they went in this short time~ Thunder Mountain... The Bull Devil is enjoying sleeping with his concubine now, but as long as he thinks of his wife, he feels a little sad. It''s time for him to go back. After all, he hasn''t gone back for many days. The Bull Demon wanted to get up suddenly.After seeing the concubine, I slowly lay on my side and looked at the bull devil. "What''s wrong with your husband? Why did you suddenly get up?" The cow devil''s thoughtful expression was also very embarrassing. "I have been out for so many days and I still don''t know what the house looks like. I am always a little worried now." After hearing this, the concubine directly sat up, put her hands on her chest, and pouted her small mouth.E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net "It turns out that the king is homesick. Then if you miss home, go back." The Bull Demon King was very happy when he heard it. After he got up, he packed up and left... The concubine returned to the posture just now. "If your husband goes back, then don''t come back." The Bull Demon King was very embarrassed when he heard it, so he went straight back and put his concubine in his arms. "What are you doing?" "My lord, if you miss your wife and children at home, you don''t care about your concubine. Since you are ruthless with your concubine, what are you doing back?" The Bull Demon King heard his concubine say so, but he was embarrassed. He was really worried about his wife, but now he can''t let go of his concubine. The Bull Demon sighed and didn''t know what to do... The land soon attracted Nagato and Monkey King to the mountain, and the land planned to leave. After all, this was not something he could mix with, it was just all land. "Xiao Xian retire." Sun Wukong didn''t say much this time. He looked at Nagato. After all, he didn''t dare to act rashly without Nagato''s instructions. Nagato immediately waved his hand, and Monkey King started knocking on the door with a golden hoop. Suddenly, the world was shaking, and the power of the golden cudgel was very huge. The cave began to shake, and the Bull Demon King and his concubine loved each other. Now the sky was shaking, and both of them were directly frightened. "My lord, what''s the situation? Why is the sky shaking suddenly? Could it be an earthquake?" The Bull Demon settled his concubine for a while, and went out to check... The Bull Demon looked around, and suddenly two figures came in front of him. Sun monkey hippie smiley. "Remember me? I befriended you before." Suddenly seeing Monkey King, the bull devil was angry. "So it was you." The Bull Demon looked at Monkey King grinningly, reaching out to shake hands with Monkey King. Nagato didn''t say much, but kept watching. Monkey King looked at the Bull Demon King and even remembered the friendship between the two of them before, and he was very happy to stretch out his hand, and when the Bull Demon Kings hand was about to touch Monkey Kings hand, he directly sacrificed his weapon at this moment. . Monkey King was knocked down aside... Monkey King thought he was clever, but he didn''t expect to be hit by the bull devil''s plan. Monkey Sun stood up slowly, and dropped a golden hoop directly into his hand. His eyes widened because of his anger, and the airflow around his body slowly gathered towards him. Even Nagato knew that Sun Wukong was really angry this time! The Bull Demon King was not afraid at all when he saw Sun Wukong''s appearance, if it weren''t for his own son, how could he suffer the disaster now. The Bull Demon simply waved his big hand. Monkey King flew directly with a stick and strangled with the Bull Demon King. Nagato spread his hands and separated the two. Monkey King rushed forward regardless of resistance. The Bull Demon Lord saw that he was a little panicked and went directly to himself. Take the concubine away from the hole... Monkey King has always wanted to chase him, but when Nagato stopped him, Monkey King was directly imprisoned, unable to pursue each other... Monkey King has red eyes. "Nagato, what are you doing? Why are you stopping me? He completely ignores our brotherhood, so why should I show him face?" Nagato spread his hands, but first stabilize Monkey''s emotions, but the Bull Demon King can''t let it go... .. 3474 Chapter 485 The King is back! You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King is puzzled, but he is now imprisoned by Nagato, and there is no way at all. "Nagato, what are you going to do?" Nagato was helpless. "You think you are all right now, and you are useless now. We will secretly follow him to see where he is going, and think of a way to borrow this fan easily. I don''t think it should be anymore. Use force." After Nagato finished speaking, he waved his hand and Monkey King was released. The two of them traveled directly and arrived at the East China Sea Dragon Palace. The two were sneaky, and when they arrived, they saw the Bull Demon King''s mount, and Monkey King simply sat directly on it, but this mount was very powerful, and he shook it to the ground two times. Monkey King was angry. "This little mount dare to be an enemy of me." Then he turned over and jumped up again. Nagato was helpless, he waved Sun Wukong and turned into a bull demon king. Fortunately, the mount also accepted it directly. Nagato smiled this time and it didn''t come in vain. He already had an idea. "Go Goku, we should go now." Monkey King nodded... Monkey King and the others landed in front of the iron fan princess''s cave. "Wukong, now that you have turned into a bull demon king, you just go in and say a few more words with her, she should be able to listen to you. If you speak wisely, she will definitely fan the banana to you. If there is anything, then You just yell Nagato directly, and I will come to you." Monkey King nodded, very proud. Fortunately, Nagato was also waiting for Monkey King at the gate, but Monkey King was knocking on the door. Princess Tiefan was a little worried in her cave. Although he was drinking tea there, she felt a headache when she thought of the grandson monkey. "Manny, what''s wrong with you? You seem to be very uncomfortable." "Hey, the king doesn''t know when he will come back, and this grandson monkey is still here to make trouble. It looks like this now and my child has been separated by him." "Madam, you are fine, the king will definitely come back soon." ... At this moment, I heard the sound of knocking on the door, and the maid went directly. "Be careful, if you find it is Monkey King and the others, you must close the door tightly and leave him alone." After hearing this, the maid went to the entrance of the cave. "Who came from?" "it''s me." Seeing that it turned out to be the Bull Demon King, the maid quickly opened the door. "My lord, you can count as coming back. Madam has been waiting for you for a long time, and you haven''t come back in these days. Madam can be very worried these days." The Bull Demon waved his hand and went straight into the hole... The maid came in first. "How? Is it Sun Monkey?" The maid was very happy. "Madam, see who is back." "Madam, I''m back." Princess Iron Fan was very angry when she saw the Bull Demon King. After all, he had not returned for a long time. Princess Iron Fan had already known that he had a concubine outside. "You still know to come back." Princess Tiefan turned over and sat aside directly. She was very angry whenever she thought of the Bull Demon King. The child had been sent to the sky without caring about the family, and now Sun Wukong came to trouble herself again.Love Literature Network www.23wenxue.com The Bull Demon went straight forward, walked to Princess Iron Fan, and put Princess Iron Fan into his arms. "Madam, I know that I was wrong. I have neglected you these days. I am back now and I will not make you feel wronged again." After all, Princess Iron Fan was reciting the old love between the two and she didn''t say much. She punched the Bull Demon on the chest with her small fists. "Husband, do you know how much I have suffered these days? The Monkey King also brought a mortal to find me. If it weren''t for my wit, they would have snatched the banana fan." "There are still such things. I want to befriend him back then, but I didn''t expect that he would hurt my son and treat my wife like this. I must teach him a lesson when I come back. But Madam Banana fan is still in your hands. ." Princess Iron Fan nodded. The Bull Demon rolled his eyes. "Well, madam, you are tired these days, so hurry up and rest in the cave." Princess Iron Fan was immediately sent to the room by the Bull Demon, and is now lying there to rest. "Husband, you haven''t rested with me for a long time, it''s not as good as today." The Bull Demon smiled. "Good, good." Princess Iron Fan is satisfied. After all, her husband finally came back to accompany her. This is a happy thing. Although the Bull Devil has done bad things to him, the Princess Iron Fan has always remembered the love between the two. Now the Bull Devil truly Don''t have to be angry when you come back. After one night, Princess Iron Fan was very satisfied, and she felt very happy to be accompanied by her husband this night.It has been a long time since I felt this joy. Princess Iron Fan just woke up and saw that she was empty next to her. "Come and come." Princess Iron Fan''s maid is here. "Madam, what''s the matter?" Princess Iron Fan panicked. "Where is the king?" The maid smiled there when she heard it, because she was worried about the king. "Madam, you don''t have to panic. The king is going to make breakfast for you. He felt guilty for not coming back with a word, so he prepared this for you specially." Princess Tiefan finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard it. She originally thought that the Bull Demon was gone again, but she didn''t expect to go to make breakfast for herself. She immediately got up, and quickly dressed and dressed. , And walked to the front hall. The Bull Demon was already sitting on the stone table, but there were a few small dishes on the table. "Madam, you are awake, come and eat." Princess Iron Fan was very moved and sat down directly, but it was a long time since the two of them had such a pleasant experience with the Bull Demon King. The Bull Devil added dishes to Princess Iron Fan, and Princess Iron Fan accepted them one by one. The early morning passed so smoothly, and the two of them were very satisfied with their food and drink. The Bull Demon''s eyes rolled. "By the way, Madam, I haven''t been back for a long time. Now that Sun Wukong is coming every day, this is not a solution. It''s better to hide the banana fan directly with me, it''s so worry-free." Princess Tiefan nodded when she heard it, saying that it was true.Princess Iron Fan opened her mouth, and she reached for the banana fan directly into her hand. "To your husband." The Bull Devil was very satisfied after getting the banana fan, but the banana fan was only the size of a finger cover. "By the way, madam, I haven''t had a banana fan for so long. I can''t remember the formula." Princess Iron Fan smiled. "Isn''t this formula that I told you on our wedding night? How could you have forgotten this? Don''t joke with me." .. 3475 Chapter 486: True and False Bull Demon King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and several people have been in this farmhouse for a few days. Although several people eat and drink, they are still very worried... "Hey, I don''t know when Nagato and the others will come back. They just didn''t see them for a while, and they left suddenly." "Master. Junior brother, I think we have parted ways of saluting, let''s go our own way. Look at the situation now, the two of them are clearly running off." "Second brother, what are you talking about? How is it possible?" ... Tang Seng was helpless. Although they were eating and drinking now, they couldn''t stay overnight at the farmhouse, and they couldn''t continue to move forward. I''m afraid this time it was their disaster. At this moment, several people were very worried, and suddenly there was a voice floating towards them. "You don''t have to worry, we will return when we borrow the banana fan." After hearing this, several people were finally relieved.Zhu Bajie doesn''t agree... "Nagato just said it nicely. Huh, every time something happens, he runs first and the fastest." "Bajie, I advise you to protect Tang Seng, and your junior, don''t say anything else." Monk Sha had been stunned for several years, and the most surprised was Zhu Bajie. He directly covered his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything. Monk Tang and Monk Sha were laughing at him there. "Okay, you guys are ashamed to laugh at my old pig." Zhu Bajie went straight to the yard after speaking, sulking, and now that they are not coming back at this time, I am afraid that I don''t know where they are going to go freely by borrowing the banana fan. Nagato was helpless. Although he was by the cave, he heard everything. Then he didn''t want to say any more. He had already warned this Zhu Bajie and expected that he would not do anything excessive. Monkey King also told himself what happened in the cave through his divine sense, Nagato shook his head. "Wukong, think of a way, you must use the export tactics, otherwise it will be useless to get a fan." Sun Wukong shook his head. He naturally knew, but now there is any way. Princess Iron Fan just refuses to say that no matter what she does, she just refuses to say it, and she always believes that the Bull Demon will remember it. Nagato had been sitting there all the time. Although he closed his eyes and the little black cat was beside him, he could detect everything around him with divine consciousness. Nagato suddenly opened his eyes. Nagato had already felt it. Someone was slowly approaching the entrance of the cave. After their own detection, they stood up directly. This person is the Bull Demon King. The Bull Demon King was very angry. For some reason he lost his mount, but he was still a little worried about this place, so he returned immediately. The Bull Demon King just arrived at the entrance of the cave, and suddenly he stood alone in front of him. "You mortal actually found the entrance of my wife." Nagato didn''t say much. Nagato knew that the situation was not good, so he set up a barrier around it. "Don''t you think you are good, Bull Demon King? Then we two will compete today. If we lose, we have to lose to the other party." The bull devil was helpless.He came back this time to meet his wife, and he didn''t even care about their boring games. "My old cow does not bother to do this with you, and I will mainly look at my wife when I come back this time. You should get out of it quickly." Nagato refused to let him go, he directly sacrificed his mana by then, and dealt a heavy blow to the Bull Demon King. The Bull Demon was really angry when he was hit on the ground. After he stood up, he took his own weapon and fought them both. Boom...a wonderful book www.miaoshuba.com Bang... what The sound is endless.Nagato immediately waved his hand to set up a barrier for the two of them, so that it would not disturb the things in the cave. Monkey Sun really hasn''t broken right now. He doesn''t know how to explain to this Princess Iron Fan, but Princess Iron Fan is now repeatedly angry. "Husband, you really forgot, I have never forgotten our vows before we got married, and I have given you this formula for so many years and you have never forgotten it." The Bull Demon scratched his head, a little embarrassed. Princess Iron Fan cried immediately. The Bull Demon was even more at a loss. Although the Bull Demon was coaxing Princess Iron Fan there at the moment, his consciousness had already floated out to find Nagato, but his consciousness seemed to be blocking it, but it was complete. Unable to find Nagato, Monkey King suddenly panicked. "Nagato Nagato, what the hell are you doing?" Princess Iron Fan heard where the Bull Demon King is?But he also directly sat up again. "Husband, do you remember the formula I taught you." The Bull Demon scratched his head. "Otherwise, how could I have forgotten it, but I just came back... Let''s stop talking about it." Princess Iron Fan nodded. "In that case, leave it to me for safekeeping, you can rest assured that I will take good care of it." When the Bull Demon heard it, he gave it directly to Princess Iron Fan.After all, this thing is useless in his own hands. Princess Iron Fan just got it, closed her eyes and started chanting spells, the fan grew bigger... The Bull Demon was stunned! "What are you doing, madam?" Princess Iron Fan laughed. "Calling my wife, you might really praise me. You are not a bull devil at all. Don''t pretend to be here." After Sun Wukong heard it, he immediately changed back to the original monkey shape, and did not bother to continue to install the iron fan princess. In the next second, Monkey King will drift away with the wind... Princess Iron Fan sat down immediately. "What''s the situation with Madam? Isn''t he really the king?" Princess Tiefan nodded, but for some reason she had a little bit of loss in her eyes, as if she really hoped that the one just now was his husband. "Go and get me some wine." The maid ran out immediately and quickly took two pots of wine. Princess Iron Fan poured a cup of wine and kept drinking there... Outside Nagato and the Bull Demon have been fighting there... Nagato didn''t want to pester him, because he had just realized that it seemed that Monkey King had been thrown out directly, and it seemed that the plan had failed.Then the barrier was recovered or the mana was recovered, and disappeared in an instant. The Bull Demon King was obviously stunned, and the person opposite to him had disappeared suddenly, but he would be able to enter the cave to see his wife. The Bull Devil walked into the cave proudly. Everything in this cave was a familiar sight, and his wife hadn''t seen it for a long time!.. 3476 Chapter 487: How bad is it? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Princess Iron Fan was very sad, and poured directly into her mouth, as if she had been paralyzed. "Madam, please calm down and stop drinking." Princess Iron Fan was a little drunk. "Go away, don''t stop me." The maid was helpless, but now she could no longer be nosy at all, and immediately left... The maid had just walked a few steps when she saw the Bull Demon coming in again. "You monster dare to come?" The Bull Demon King was obviously blinded, he was clearly the king in this cave, and this maid was obviously the maid next to his wife.But even he dared to shout at himself like this now, he just hadn''t come back for a few days. "What are you talking about? Dare to be unreasonable to me now?" The maid was not talking nonsense, and directly took her own weapon and fought with the bull demon. The bull devil waved his hand and the maid was beaten aside. "Madam. The monster is here again, so be careful." The maid fainted immediately after speaking... Princess Tiefan got up when she heard it, and she looked like a bull devil. "You monster dare to come, are you not afraid of my banana fan?" Princess Iron Fan took out her plantain fan directly and entered all her mana. This time, she must let this Monkey Go to try the power of her plantain fan. The Bull Demon was blinded, but he didn''t come back for a few days, and his wife did the same to him. "Madam, what are you doing? I just haven''t come back for a few days. Why are you doing this to me? The big deal, can''t I be wrong?" Princess Tiefan didn''t believe it at all, she just fanned it down! The Bull Demon was not blown away, but instead let his fan slowly become smaller in his hand. Princess Iron Fan was stunned. "Are you really a king." The Bull Demon shook his head. "I don''t know what you are doing, don''t you still believe it? This banana fan is the formula you have always told me." Princess Iron Fan walked over and hit the Bull Demon directly on him, and they finally believed that this was the Bull Demon. Princess Tiefan finally couldn''t help her tears falling drop by drop. "You don''t know how to come back. Our children are already like that. We are being harassed every day in this cave, but you finally know that you are back." The Bull Devil saw the appearance of Princess Iron Fan, and he couldn''t bear it. He was also very guilty at the time. He didn''t expect so many things to happen to him when he was away. The Bull Demon directly hugged Princess Iron Fan into his arms, comforting her, and the two soon resolved their suspicions when they arrived. Princess Iron Fan told the Bull Demon about everything that happened recently, and the Bull Demon suddenly Slapped the table very angry. "This grandson monkey is really courageous. It was like this to my child at the time. Now he dares to trouble us. When he comes to see me next time, he will not tidy up and tidy up him. Madam, you will fan the banana. Take it, watch my old cow deal with them." Princess Iron Fan was finally relieved, and this time it was really her husband! When Monkey King opened his eyes, he was stuck in the same place again. He reluctantly shook his head, turned over and landed directly.Shuwu Novel Network www.shuwuxs.com Manjushri came quietly again. "Great Sage, this is." Monkey King nodded very helplessly. He didn''t expect to be brought to the same place by the banana fan twice. Monkey King didn''t say much, and then turned back after a somersault.Now that he and Nagato have joined, they are asking Monkey King. "Has it been revealed again?" Monkey King nodded, very helpless. "Nagato, I think it''s really impossible for us not to use force on this matter, but it''s hard for us to look at them." Nagato nodded, it seemed that it was really impossible to continue this way, and then the two of them made a fleeting trip, and then went directly to the entrance of the cave. At the beginning, Monkey King arrived in his hand... The Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan just got together. They were both happy, but Princess Iron Fan always felt wronged. After all, the Bull Demon King hasnt returned for a long time, and its only because Dongdong himself has a crisis this time. , Princess Tiefan felt that she was extremely wronged. The Bull Demon directly coaxed Princess Iron Fan there, shaking the sky for a while... The Bull Demon King stabilized Princess Iron Fan and asked her to go out in the cave to take a look for herself. It seems that this situation is now coming to the monkey grandson again, and she will really not let herself go. After the Bull Demon went out, he saw the familiar two people laughing. "I guess you two will come. It seems that you two really like banana fans, but today I will let you two have a taste of banana fans." The Bull Demon immediately summoned the Banana Fan.They used their whole body''s mana to fan for a while, but they and Monkey King went straight to another place and then came back again, and they didn''t feel the taste of banana fan. At this time, Monkey King suddenly remembered that he already had protection. Sun Wukong directly took out a weapon, which was like a small bead, and the bull demon saw that they two hadn''t been hit and slapped it again, but at this time Nagato and Monkey King were completely untouched by the wind. Blow off. The Bull Demon King suddenly opened his eyes, wondering what the situation was. "Hahahaha, don''t you know what this is? This is Ding Fengzhu. Now your thing has no effect on me, so I will be obediently at the time." Nagato shook his head. Why did Monkey King take it out so late? Sun Wukong was embarrassed for a while, suddenly he was a little excited, and even forgot about it. The Bull Demon King became even more angry, and he would directly use his whole body''s mana to restore his original shape. At this moment, he looked like a huge bull. Nagato saw the appearance of the Bull Demon, and directly waved his hand to make Monkey King retreat. It would be okay to deal with the Bull Demon by himself. Sun Wukong covered his mouth and stole fun. I''m afraid that if they don''t know what the detriment is this time, they just have to watch silently by the side. Nagato immediately took out a piece of white cloth, one more blade. The sharp blade slid across the sky and slid to Nagato''s arm, dripping drops of blood on the white cloth, and the white cloth suddenly became red. Sun Wukong is helpless, isn''t this the trick of the previous King Meishan?Why did Nagato learn it?Has Nagato learned to self-harm now? Nagato was very satisfied when he picked up this piece of cloth, and held it directly in front of the Bull Demon King with both hands. The Bull Demon King was already very angry and turned into his original form. At this moment, the Bull Demon King was huge and hundreds of times tall, but at this moment, he rushed directly towards Nagato. Monkey King shook his head, it seems that Nagato might be more ugly... .. 3477 Chapter 488: Inexplicable Wind and Sand You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Bull Demon King rushed towards Nagato with all his might, as if his speed had reached the highest level, and Nagato had been standing motionless. Just when the Bull Demon King was about to arrive at Nagato, Nagato suddenly grew a hundred times taller, and he took out a big red cloth. When the Bull Demon saw it, his eyes became red for some reason, and he suddenly rushed towards K. Monkey Sun was already stunned, what does this mean?Did it suddenly change from war to show? After the Bull Demon rushed over, he rushed forward again, but still hit the red cloth several times back and forth. Nagato was laughing there. The Bull Demon had already fainted, and he was directly tied up by Nagato at the moment, and Nagato stepped on the head of the Bull Demon with his foot. Monkey Sun came over immediately and laughed. Nagato didn''t want to say anything. The main purpose of his coming this time was just a banana fan, but he didn''t expect that after such a long delay, he would rely on this bull demon king, and he would really find something for himself. "Now that it is at this point, don''t you still hand over the banana fan?" The Bull Demon King was helpless, but he still had the backbone. At this moment, Nagato was not afraid, and directly signaled to Sun Monkey. Monkey Sun quickly entered the cave, Princess Iron Fan was very surprised to see Monkey Monkey. "Why did you come in, the king Mingming defended the two of you in front of the door. Could it be..." "Yes, you should try to persuade your prince, otherwise, with his current appearance, I am afraid that sooner or later, he will suffer." Princess Iron Fan rushed out and saw that her husband had been tied there. In any case, the Bull Demon was her husband, and she knelt down at this moment. "It''s because we don''t know Taishan. Let my husband go. If we want something, we will give it to you. Isn''t it just a banana fan? Husband, just give him. The Bull Demon King shook his head, full of guilt toward his wife, and now he took out the banana fan with one mouth and gave them to a few of them. "What is the spell?" The Bull Demon King had no choice but to say a spell. After hearing it, Nagato was very satisfied, nodded and left with Monkey King... Princess Iron Fan was obviously stunned, why didn''t they let the Bull Demon King go after they knew the spell? "Hey, did you forget to let go of my husband?" Nagato and Monkey King have drifted away, leaving only a long sentence. "Don''t worry, if we really pass the Flame Mountain this time, we can return this fan directly to you. Then the Bull Devil will be directly untied by me." ... The Bull Demon shook his head. "Madam, I am sorry for you." Princess Iron Fan hugged the Bull Demon tightly. For some reason, because of this incident, Princess Iron Fan felt that the relationship between herself and the Bull Demon grew stronger. ... Tang Seng and several people have been waiting here for a few days, but now there is still no trace of their subordinates and whereabouts. "Master, I said that they can''t come back, and that time was only Nagato''s blindfold. Let''s quickly divide the things and go back. We have been staying here now, and it is also a mess for other people''s farms. ." Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com Tang Seng also panicked immediately, and he was even more panicked when he heard Zhu Bajie say this. "Master, don''t listen to him, I think they will definitely come back." "You speak for them for no reason, and then you won''t get anything at all. When the time comes, the three of us will depend on each other and it will be very pitiful. It is better to go directly to your Liusha River, and my Gao Laozhuang master and I go directly to Datang. Everything has ended smoothly." ... "Let me see who is going to end it all." Zhu Bajie was immediately frightened to the ground when he heard it, while Nagato and Monkey King stood in front of them. Monk Sha was excited. "Master Nagato, you are finally back." Although Tang Seng didnt say anything, he was also very happy. After all, Nagamon Gate finally came back. Otherwise, he was really afraid that he, Zhu Bajie, and Monk Sha would stay here. What would happen to him? If another monster comes Wouldn''t it be easy to eat your own meat? Nagato waved his hand immediately. "It''s time for us to leave." A few people moved forward smoothly to the Flame Mountain. Sun Wukong took the fan and flew directly into the sky, chanting the spell, the fan became bigger and bigger, and the Flame Mountain also directly returned to calm. Tang Seng and a few people walked smoothly, but the mountain was not as hot as before. A few people walked to the middle, and they were a little tired. Let''s take a rest there... Zhu Bajie was also very satisfied. The Huoyan Mountain today is not the same as before, just like an ordinary mountain, except that climbing the mountain is very tiring. Monk Tang was sitting there, but Monk Sha gave him some water, which was also taken from the farmer''s house just now, and they had already prepared some things. Tang Seng looked at everything around him and still felt really surprised. It was the first time he saw such a scene. There was nothing but the yellow sand. Tang Seng was once again amazed! Nagato didn''t say anything more while standing here... Suddenly, the yellow sand billowed like a dust storm that swept across Zhu Bajie back and forth. Several people were already stunned. Monk Shas luggage had also flown away. He and Zhu Bajie hurried to chase after him. Monkey King also directly fed. The tornado blows aside... "Nagato Goku, save me, save me." ... Monkey King felt something was wrong when he heard it, could it be? Immediately, the rolling yellow sand dissipated directly, but it would return to calm, Nagato stood there.Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha held the luggage tightly, and Monkey King looked left and right.Just can''t see Tang Seng. Monkey King was helpless, this time it was good, Tang Seng was arrested again! Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were also very helpless when they came back. "Isn''t it? The master was arrested just halfway through the Flame Mountain. The frequency of the master''s arrest has been a bit high recently." Nagato shook his head. At this moment, he was directly holding his breath to probe the surroundings, and probe the surroundings. Where did this Tang Seng be caught? But after he took a good probe, he still didn''t detect any results, and Nagato was a little speechless now. "What are you doing here in a daze? Hurry up and look around the Flame Mountain to find out if Tang Seng is whereabouts." Zhu Bajie, Monkey King, and Monk Sha finally got it after they heard it, so they hurriedly searched around. They were stunned for a while!.. 3478 Chapter 489: Thousand Years of Cold Zhi Jing You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato felt a little flustered for the first time, because he had already explored the entire Flame Mountain, but still didn''t notice anything, he suddenly felt very flustered. Zhu Bajie and a few people also returned directly. "How? Did you find anything?" Zhu Bajie shook his head, but found nothing.Monk Sha was also helpless.Sun Wukong also directly said: "I have detected the farthest, but still haven''t found anything, Tang Seng can''t disappear suddenly." In this way, Nagato was helpless, and at this time he seemed to think of another person, and I am afraid that only this person can help them. "Wukong called out the land." After Sun Wukong heard it, he took the golden hoop and knocked on the ground twice. The Flame Mountain suddenly smoked, and the land came out directly... "See the Great Sage, I don''t know what the Great Sage has asked me for." Monkey King was very angry at the moment. "Is there something in your land that hasn''t been told to us? How could this Flaming Mountain suddenly rise to violent sand, and how could one of us suddenly disappear." The old man from the land quickly tell the truth. "Great Sage, you have wronged me, how could I dare to conceal you? But this matter is really strange. Monkey King has been dumbfounded, but now such a thing really happened. "Hurry up and say you can spare you now, but..." The land was a little panicked, thinking about everything that happened before, but nodded. "I know, the great sage. This flame mountain fire is so powerful that no one dares to pass by it all year round. And this terrain is also conducive to a kind of monster. I heard that this monster is also a Vermillion bird in the sky. Now he descends to the earth to be here, I dont know if it is..." Nagato nodded when he heard it. Now I am afraid there is only one possibility, so he hurried forward. "Land, tell me where he is." The land thought very much, and shook his head helplessly. "The Great Sage doesn''t know anything, his place is a bit dangerous, I don''t know if you can go." Monkey Sun hurried forward and grabbed the neck of the land. The land was too much ink. Now he was very angry not telling the truth. "Say quickly." The land sighed. "Great Sage, you dont know, the place where he is is still under me than the place where I am. Dont look at him on the surface of the flame mountain, but his inside is even hotter, and he is in this underground cave. Within the magma, its deeper than mine. If you go, if you cant resist it, you will feel the sensation of burning fire directly, so..." After Sun Wukong heard it, he finally understood that this was Nagato, but he didn''t think it was too much. "Is there any way to go down?" txt novel www.setxt.com The land points to the east. "Look, there is a mountain in the east, and there is a monster on the mountain. The monster is a cold to cold medicine. It has been transformed into a fairy from a thousand years of cold. But this fairy has a natural freezing power. If she can help you, you It''s easy to go down." Land, no old man has said everything he knows, and they will let him go back then. It seems that now I really have to go to the top of the Eastern Mountain.Nagato left Monkey King here, and Banana Fan to them, asking them to look for it again, and he left in a flash... Nagato reached the top of the mountain in an instant. At this moment, he felt more and more cold as he walked away. He didn''t expect this mountain to be really cold. The strong wind, the snow and ice on the mountain are falling bit by bit... Nagato was standing there, the surrounding wind was blowing his clothes, and he closed his eyes and felt everything around him. But he didn''t feel any trace of spiritual power. He immediately shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he could only use his feet to slowly explore the mountain. On the Flame Mountain... Zhu Bajie directly sat on the Flame Mountain.Monkey King went back and forth, and there was no way to move to the field of view. After all, they couldn''t act rashly if Nagato didn''t return. Everything was normal on the mountain that Nagato detected, but he couldn''t detect a trace of spiritual power. He walked slowly, it was only more snow and ice, but fortunately, there was a barrier around Nagato, and he was not afraid at all. Nagato closed his eyes again and took a deep breath, rising into the air, detecting everything around the top of the mountain, and in the end it really gave him a direction. Nagato continued in that direction. Then, slowly he only saw that there were a few shining orchids on this land full of ice and snow, which made Nagato already feel amazed. Nagato slowly walked here, but these orchids were shining. With light. Nagato entered it and slowly probed there.But there was nothing special in the surroundings except for the glowing orchids. At this moment, Nagato shook his head. Suddenly the cold wind became more bitter, and the biting cold wind slowly eroded here, and the ice cones shot down at Nagato one by one, Nagato was agitated with a few flexible steps, and directly avoided all. A beautiful woman stood directly in front of Nagato. Nagato suddenly looked a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that there was a beautiful woman on the iceberg, but the whole body of this woman looked at the cold, and his eyes were all cold white. "You are the fairy, right?" The woman is laughing... "You have the courage to come to me, now let you taste the taste of my ice cone." Suddenly the cones of ice above and below the sky grew bigger and bigger, and they all pierced Nagato one by one. What kind of power Ren Ping Nagato had, all these places did not know that the cone of ice also made him nowhere to hide. Nagato rolled his eyes, and a flash hid directly behind the woman. Woman helpless.At that time, he did not expect Nagato to have this trick, and then he grabbed Nagato with his own hand. Nagato''s feet were frozen immediately, and the slow cold air slowly rose, and Nagato''s waist was also frozen. The woman laughed. "Mortal, are you too self-conscious?" Nagato shook his head. He didn''t expect this woman to have such power, but looking at his icy power, he might be the monster. If Nagato convinced him to be straightforward, he could rescue Tang Seng. "You thought it could trap me so easily." The woman was stunned, and in the next second, all the ice blocks that imprisoned Nagato broke directly, and Nagato''s body was very hot as if it was on fire.Suddenly the woman''s hand also smoked directly, and the woman quickly broke free of Nagato...... .. 3479 Chapter 490 Ice Crystal Nagato? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato smiled, but felt that this woman seemed a bit interesting. "How? Do you dare to come and fight me now?" This woman hid directly aside. "Do you think this is all there is to it? Don''t think that you can fight me with some heat in your body." The woman stared forward and slowly gathered all the cold energy on this mountain. She was originally a cold physique and gathered all the cold energy. At this moment, it is all forced to Nagato, and this cold air rushes like the wind. Nagato, Nagato was suddenly weathered into an ice cube. The woman clapped her hands very proudly, and left directly... The woman returned to her cave and sat down in the cave. She has been on this mountain for these years, but no one has ever dared to challenge her authority, but it is interesting to think about the man just now... ... The sky is freezing cold, and a dazzling ice crystal on this mountain plays so brightly. This is Nagato. Nagato is confined in this ice block, and the sun shines on Nagato. Because the little black cat has just been put down by Nagato, it hasnt been frozen into ice cubes, but now she has a weak power alone, transforming into a human shape, slowly touching the ice cube, but the ice cube is also There is no sign of melting. The little black cat shook his head, very helpless.But even she herself couldn''t bear the cold weather. If she had some magic power, she would have been frozen to death here. The little black cat has been squatting next to Nagato, no matter what Nagato is, she will stay here. This mountain has been cold and slow, and the sun''s rays shone on the ice crystals of Nagato, and the ice crystals of Nagato slowly melted, and suddenly there was a cracking sound... Nagato directly broke through! The little black cat was crouched there, but suddenly felt excited when he saw Nagato and broke through and debuted. Nagato fell slowly and patted the snow on his body. "Nagato, you finally broke through. I thought you would always be trapped in this ice crystal." Nagato smiled. It was just an illusion he had just played. He wanted to break through, but it was not difficult at all. As long as the sun''s brilliance was used, the ice crystals could be completely crushed. Nagato was sitting here directly, and he looked at everything around him, but he also felt very strange.The people around him were frozen in the snow, and he was directly closing his eyes to explore the cave where the monsters were found. Suddenly Nagato had already felt it, and then smiled. "You will stay here and wait until I will subdue this monster and meet you again, otherwise if I have any accidents, you can still go back and report." The little black cat nodded. In fact, she wanted to go with Nagato, but when she heard what Nagato said, she felt very reasonable, and she didn''t say anything more. The little black cat looked at Zi Nagato''s figure, slowly getting away from him in the wind and snow and slowly disappearing before his eyes... The monster took a rest in the cave very proudly. At this moment, she felt a force approaching her, and the monster simply rushed out of the cave. "Mortal, I didn''t expect you to be really capable, but now you have really found me." Nagato didn''t want to talk nonsense, after all, rescuing Tang Seng was the most important thing right now. "Youkai, I advise you to lend your power to me as soon as possible. I will definitely pay you back then, and I have no other malicious intentions." 187 Novels www.187xsxs.com The monster snorted coldly. "As long as you defeat me, everything is easy to say, but if you can''t defeat me, then everything has to listen to me." Nagato used his own techniques to stop talking nonsense, but the power of cold weather combined with his hot power, forming a power like Yin and Yang. This ability was slowly formed by Nagato to absorb all the spiritual power around him. The goblin panicked a bit. If he looked like this, he might fall into the wind, but he directly absorbed all the freezing power around him and gave Nagato a heavy blow. But what the monster didn''t expect was that when all of his power was attributed to Nagato, the knowledge was sucked into it by the whirlpool of Nagato, as if his skill had no effect. Nagato immediately dissipated all the abilities of these skills together to the end, and the monster was immediately powerless, and Nagato simply approached her directly. "How''s it? You''re powerless now?" The monster shook his head. "Just say what you want." Nagato immediately helped her up. "I really want to borrow power from you. There is a Flame Mountain in the west, and there is a Vermillion Bird monster on the Flame Mountain. The monster seems to have the power to reach the sky. I also absorbed this point from the Flame Mountain. , So if you want to find that monster now, you can only rely on your freezing power." After hearing this, the monster nodded. It turned out that he really came to borrow power, and said directly to Nagato: "If you look good, then I will help you. Otherwise, no one dares to subdue me. Even if he subdues me, I will definitely kill myself." Nagato nodded, and the two followed Nagato. Zhu Bajie and the others were already impatient, and the flame mountain slowly returned to its previous heat. Fortunately, Monkey King flew directly into the sky, fanning A fan is also calm... Zhu Bajie was helpless. "Now that the master is arrested every day, our appearance is still not a solution." Monkey Sun ran behind Zhu Bajie, and immediately hit his pig on the head. "I advise you not to talk too much nonsense. I may decide when Nagato will come back. You will feel better at that time." Zhu Bajie snorted completely in disregard. The next second Nagato appeared directly, Zhu Bajie shook his head, and every time he said bad things about them, Nagato always came to him suddenly. But Zhu Bajie was a little stunned when he saw it. There was a very amazing woman next to Nagato, and her whole body was pale.Even the eyes and hair are all white, but it is already clear and clean. Zhu Bajie wiped his saliva. "What the hell did you do in Nagato? Now you brought back such a little girl. And this little girl is so beautiful, it seems that Nagato is not doing business anymore." Nagato immediately sealed Zhu Bajie''s mouth with direct force, no matter how Zhu Bajie wanted to open his mouth, he couldn''t speak at all! Zhu Bajie had to beg for mercy there... 3480 Chapter 491 Underground Flame Palace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato did not care about Zhu Bajie, but first introduced the others to the woman... Everyone heard that this woman turned out to be the one who could help them, and they were very happy too! Nagato felt that the time had come, so he gave Sun Wukong a direct look. Sun Wukong instantly understood that he stretched out his hand to hold the stick and hit the land again. There was smoke on the ground.The earth slowly emerged... "I don''t know why the Great Sage called me out this time?" Sun Wukong didn''t want to ask some questions, so he went straight to the subject. "Hurry up and lead us to the fairy cave." This is a moment of crisis. If Tang Seng is not rescued as soon as possible, I am afraid I don''t know what Tang Seng will encounter. But the land itself noticed this woman, and the land immediately bowed to the woman. At this time, Nagato finally understood that this woman seemed to be really powerful, and even the land had to give him three points. This woman is still your frosty face.Waved his hand. The land smiled. "Then please come with me." The land led them to walk in this flaming mountain... The sun is still very dazzling, and the sand still carries some heat.However, because the plantain fan has been used, everyone can accept the current temperature. Zhu Bajie''s mouth has been sealed by mana, and no matter how much he breaks away, he can''t break away... The breeze slowly passed the hot sand.Several people continued to walk, slowly lowering and lowering, but they walked into a whirlpool. The land leads the way and a few people continue to walk into this vortex... Monkey King Nagato believed in the land himself, and immediately moved on with the land, and after the land reached the middle of the vortex, it jumped directly into the middle of the vortex. The land disappeared instantly. "Everyone just jump in with me." Nagato and the others were already a little confused, but the woman didn''t say a word, but jumped in directly following the earth. Nagato shook his head and kicked Zhu Bajie with his feet, and then jumped in. Monkey monkey motioned to Monk Sha, and the two jumped in together... It''s pitch black, it should be the breeze blowing on the sand, there is always some rustling, and there are some sounds of ghosts and wolves... Phoo~...Boom... Nagato went down to see, it was pitch black, and there was nothing at all, and he subconsciously stretched out his hands. Zhu Bajie was kicked down by Nagato, and now he couldn''t speak, he could only struggle back and forth there.Suddenly Sun Monkey jumped down and directly sat on Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie couldn''t make a sound, he was already crying without tears.Zhu Bajie shook his head helplessly, and it seemed that no one should provoke Nagato in the future. Sun Wukong didn''t know what he was underneath, so he got up immediately...Kubi Fun Pavilion www.ku162.com At the moment when several people felt very embarrassed, there was a flame slowly approaching them, and the father-in-law smiled while holding the torch. "I went to find a torch just now, nothing happened to you guys?" Naturally, nothing happened to the few people, but Nagato looked at the light now, but did not see the figure of the woman, and suddenly felt a little flustered. Nagato looked around, and finally saw the woman behind him. The woman was leaning aside now, without any expression. The Duke of the Land distributed torches to a few of them, and slowly continued to lead everyone in front... The surrounding area is still pitch black, and there are steps slowly moving forward, under which there is billowing lava.Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, took a piece of Zhu Bajie''s dry food and threw it down, but he couldn''t see anything, and there was a little flame from the magma. Father Earth shook his head. "This is the lava river of the Underground Yan Palace. From here, I can no longer show you the way, because you have seen this lava river. It is very fierce. If you dont have the ability to protect it, Im afraid it will be cooked directly after you pass it. There is no way to pass. And I have never explored the things inside, so I don''t know that everything needs to be explored by you yourself." After speaking, the father-in-law glanced at Nagato secretly. He knew that Nagato said what they said was the most telling.And now he can only bring them here, he is a little afraid of them and blames himself instead. Nagato waved his hand. "Well, now that you have brought us here, you have already contributed to it, so you can leave." The father-in-law of the land was very happy when he heard it, and disappeared in a flash... Nagato stood by the magma and did not act rashly, but now he didn''t know what to do. The magma bubbled slowly, as if as long as there were people, it would burst into a fire and swallow the whole person. Nagato thought for a while, and directly signaled Monkey King to take off Zhu Bajie''s clothes. Zhu Bajie shook his head there and resisted, but it was useless. Soon Monkey King took off Zhu Bajie''s clothes, Nagato waved his hand, and the clothes floated directly into the lava sky. Immediately after the clothes reached the stone steps, the magma that had just been bubbling up suddenly erupted a raging fire, dissolving the clothes instantly without leaving any residue. Nagato was helpless at once, and he suddenly glanced at the woman next to him, yes, he went to the Eastern Mountain to find her. The woman slowly moved forward and he watched the lava rolling down here, and smiled coldly there. The woman immediately opened her arms to circulate the cold air in her body, and opened her mouth. The cold air slowly poured out from her mouth. Suddenly, Zhu Bajie hugged herself tightly, because now, headed by Nagato and the others, it has become very cold, but there is no change in the magma. Suddenly, there was a double sky of ice and fire, and that''s what I said. The cold air slowly approached the magma, but the magma pool was too huge, the woman could not completely seal the magma with her own cold air, and the woman immediately took back her cold air. The woman sighed with relief.At this time, Nagato looked at this woman anxiously. "How? Is there a way?" The woman shook her head. "I have just detected this magma with my own cold air. This magma is very powerful, and it is not ordinary magma. This magma has been here for tens of thousands of years, and it has long absorbed the essence of all kinds of heaven and earth. But now that the fairy has used his mana to instill it day and night, plus the alchemy furnace that the Great Sage defeated at the beginning, this magma is already very powerful, even if it is me, I can only retreat by myself." .. 3481 Chapter 492: Strange Stone Gate You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato suddenly felt deceived. It was clear that the land said that it would be fine to invite this woman, but why there was still no way, Nagato shook his head. But now the most important thing is how to save Tang Seng, but this magma pool is still unable to move on, Nagato is helpless, and looking at this woman, it seems that what she said is true. "If a few of us put all our mana into your body, and then you run all the cold in your body, can there be a way?" The woman nodded to give it a try. Monk Changmensha and Monkey King had already arrived behind this woman, but Nagato directly promised Zhu Bajie, if he helped them this time, he would directly unblock his mouth. Zhu Bajie was excited Pidianer Pidianer immediately after hearing it, and ran over quickly. Several people gathered their powers and stood in a row. They all stood behind the woman. Nagato transmitted their skills, and the grandson monkey, Zhu Bajie and Drifting behind Nagato also taught Nagato their magic power. , Gradually progressed step by step, all reached the woman''s body. what Bang... A chill drove Nagato and Monkey King down, and the woman stood there at the moment, shouting fiercely. A woman has experienced the cold to the cold for many years, but now she has never experienced this kind of cold in her body. She didn''t know that the mana of these people was so high and deep, and it made herself break through all of a sudden. layer. Suddenly, everything around this area was covered with a thin layer of ice crystals. Nagato nodded at this moment. Although he had just been rejected and fell to the ground, he saw that the situation should be almost the same now. . The woman breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly condensed the surrounding cold air and all the strength in her body, condensing this strength onto this step.And the surrounding air was also resisted by the cold air and magma fire. The woman waved her hand. "come on." Nagato saw that the woman had already said so, and directly made Monk Sha take off his clothes. The clothes floated in the air, and then floated to the top of the step just now, but the step now is covered with a thin layer of ice crystals. The current fire is the same as before, and the fire violently retreats after encountering ice crystals when it jumped up.The clothes are intact on the steps. Several people were very happy after seeing it, but at this moment the woman shook her head helplessly. "Although I have combined all of your skills now, I can only achieve that only this step and the air can withstand the magma, we still pass as soon as possible, my skills can not last too long." Nagato nodded, and then several people passed the stone steps one by one. The last one to pass was Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie jumped up. He turned his head and looked at the back. The rest of the time has been restored to its original state. The lava underneath is tumbling back and forth, as if what they had just done was just a dream! Nagato waved his hand to let a few people move on, but they didnt just walk a few steps before they encountered a big stone gate... Nagato shook his head helplessly. It seemed that the fairy this time was really extraordinary.Beautiful Book Bar www.mailishuo.com "You stay away from me." A few people were a little farther away from Nagato, and the woman stepped aside directly, but she was not far away from Nagato. She looked at each other coldly, her face was still expressionless, her eyes clear. Look at all this lightly.The white eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. At this moment, Nagato waved his hands to greet his skill, and then a powerful force formed. He slowly hit the Shimen with this force, but Shimen was still unmoved. All of Nagato''s skill was bounced back, and Nagato almost didn''t bounce into the magma. Fortunately, the woman reached out and condensed an ice crystal at the moment of crisis and pulled Nagato back. Several people in Monkey King were horrified when they saw it. They didn''t expect that they had only gone through this hole now, and had gone through so many hardships without even the monsters. Zhu Bajie''s mouth has been unblocked, and at this moment he sighed.He didn''t say much, because his mouth had just been unblocked, he didn''t want to do anything to anger Nagato. Nagato shook his head helplessly, and then he had no choice.But Nagato still walked to that door again. Above the stone gate, three stones are shining brightly, as if there is a groove, lacking something... Nagato put the handle on his chin, thinking. "What exactly does that mean?" Nagato looked at the structure of this stone gate. The three stones are too dazzling, but is this groove? Nagato gently placed his hand on this groove, slowly sensing the stone gate, he could clearly sense the mana contained in the stone gate.No wonder it can eat back his own energy. Monkeys Sun suddenly panicked, and now they really don''t know what to do. Nagato reluctantly motioned to a few people to take a break here, after all, he had no way now. Nagato meditated there, but the woman didn''t say much, she sat there too, her cold eyes kept looking at the rolling magma. Nagato closed his eyes and thought about what happened and the various things on the stone gate. He could clearly see the lines on the stone gate and the three stones on the stone gate. Nagato opened his eyes and looked at it four times to see if there was something similar, but after reading it again, he shook his head there. Now even the air is very hot. If it werent for this woman, theyd be afraid. Has been roasted by the air, what kind of stone can exist in this environment? Nagato sighed, very helpless. The woman leaned there without saying a word.Especially cold and arrogant. Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha, without clothes covering their bodies, were made even more uncomfortable by the hot atmosphere. They shook their heads at this moment. Although Zhu Bajie was a little uncomfortable, his eyes kept staring at the cold woman. His eyes are now straight, and it is the first time he has seen such a cold woman, and this woman is beautiful and refined, with this frost-like sense of distance, and if the skin is fat, it makes Zhu Bajie want to stop. Monk Sha was there wiping sweat back and forth, and he noticed that Zhu Bajie was motionless. He followed Zhu Bajie''s eyes and shook his head, touched Zhu Bajie with his hand and told him to pay attention. Zhu Bajie ignored him, but the next second Zhu Bajie screamed... .. 3482 Chapter 493 Three Long Corridors You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A piece of ice crystal pierced Zhu Bajie''s eyes. Zhu Bajie watched the ice crystal slowly fly towards him, and Zhu Bajie couldn''t dodge and could only shout. "I was wrong, help." Nagato noticed that with a wave of his hand, the ice crystal shot directly elsewhere. But now the air around him was filled with an extremely cold air, and Nagato knew that the woman was angry.Nagato made a look like Zhu Bajie. Nagato reluctantly walked to the woman. "Zhu Bajie is like this, you don''t care too much about him." The coldness of the woman''s body was bitter, and it was relatively calm just now, but after experiencing this incident, even her body slowly exudes coldness. Zhu Bajie was trembling there, even Monk Sha was terrified now. The woman''s brows frowned tightly.A pair of clear eyes filled with anger. "If he dares to surpass again next time, then I won''t shoot him into ice cubes." Zhu Bajie shook his head, even if he gave him 10 courage, he would not dare to look at this woman again. Nagato knew that Zhu Bajie had heard it, so he didn''t care about it anymore. The person he was most worried about now was Shimen. Nagato shook his head helplessly, still not knowing how to break the stone gate, suddenly this idea of ??you appeared in Nagato''s mind. Ice cubes.So if an ice cube is put into the defect, can this door be opened? The woman continued to lean there.The brows were still frowning tightly, and the expression was still cold. Nagato ran up to Zhu Bajie and lifted Zhu Bajie with one hand. And slowly he arrived at the woman with Zhu Bajie. "No apology yet." Zhu Bajie knelt there and kowtow. "Grandma, aunt, grandma, I was wrong, and I will never dare to do it again next time." As soon as the woman waved her hand, she didn''t care too much about her.I just said that if he had another time, he would never make him feel better. Nagato immediately waved his hand to Zhu Bajie after he got Zhu Bajie up, and Zhu Bajie ran to the side of Sha Heshang. Nagato made a smile. "Hehe, I don''t know if you can do us a favor and help me condense a block of ice like that groove." The woman didn''t reply to Nagato''s, she was still expressionless, she saw her put her fingers together and shot to the ground, and the ice cube appeared on the ground. Nagato ran there quickly to pick up the ice cube, walked slowly to the stone gate, and put the ice cube into the groove of the stone gate... Suddenly it was quiet... Monk Zhubajiesha was there watching, even Monkey King was curious about whether it would work, and the key point was not this ice crystal. But they obviously knew that it had failed, because the stone gate hadn''t changed in any way, and it hadn''t opened at all. Zhu Bajie smiled. "Haha, Nagato, you are useless at all." Monkey King shook his head, and was very helpless at once, thinking that he was the Great Sage Qitian, but now he is helpless when encountering this stone gate.Thousand Books www.qianshu8.com Nagato shook his head. It seemed that he had failed again this time, but where was the secret to opening this door? Several people were already very depressed, and Nagato immediately sat down directly and began to meditate... After half an hour... The ice crystal slowly melted in the hot air, its dripping dripping, dripping to the ground... Suddenly the sky shook, as if the entire ground was about to split apart, and there was a rumbling sound from Shimen. Nagato suddenly opened his eyes when he felt the shaking, and saw that everyone was shaking back and forth by the impact. "Nagato, think of a way, we can''t be buried in this magma." "Yeah, yeah, my old pig doesn''t want to die so soon." ... Nagato urged the powerful internal force in his body and set up a protective cover for everyone, at least to protect everyone from external forces. In this protective cover, everyone watched the huge stone gate slowly shake.In the end there was a crack. Nagato smiled suddenly.It seems that I succeeded this time. Nagato motioned to the woman next to him, and the woman understood what they meant, both of them spurred their magic power, but they balanced the shaking around... "Huh... Fortunately, nothing happened." Nagato waved his hand to signal a few people to go in with him. After all, a gap has been exposed in this stone gate, and a few people can continue to enter... The deepest part of the Underground Yan Palace... Tang Sengs mouth was covered, and his body was now tied. He was completely unable to move. Tang Seng was very flustered. This was the first time he felt such a sense of crisis, and this person always exuded a kind of crisis. The mysterious power like Nagato. Tang Seng was trembling there, and the man sitting on the throne was laughing there. "Hahahahaha. Its going well. I didnt expect that your apprentices are not wine and rice bags. They can pass two levels, but see if they can find my underground palace. Now things are getting more and more fun, I just Give you another 10 days of opportunity, that is, stay for 10 days without eating you, I will see if your apprentice can come to rescue you within 10 days." A little demon stood up directly. "The king and the others have already passed two levels and are already approaching our underground flame palace. Do you want to send soldiers out to fight with them?" The monster was sitting on the throne and still laughed, as if everything now has nothing to do with him. The monster waved his hand. "It''s not in a hurry yet." Then he picked up the wine glass again and drank a little wine, now he is simply at ease. Tang Seng prayed silently in his heart. "Nagato, Sun Wukong, hurry up and save me. I''m afraid this time, it will be too bad for you. You only have 10 days." ... Several people in Nagato entered the stone gate and watched the surrounding area return to darkness.Nagato snapped his fingers, and suddenly there was a small flame on his finger, but the light of the flame was quite enough, and it illuminates all the corridor space all at once. The corridor is very long, as if there is no end in sight, and facing them, there are three corridors. The three corridors are exactly the same from the surface to the inside, which makes Nagato suddenly confused. Monkey King Zhu Bajie and the others scratched their heads, but they also rubbed their eyes. They were all dumbfounded when they looked at the three identical corridors, not knowing how to choose. Several people looked at Nagato one after another, as if only Nagato could make a decision.It was the woman who stood by her side and said nothing!.. 3483 Chapter 494: Silent Help... You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was thinking, looking at the three corridors, and shook his head.He closed his eyes and explored the three corridors with his own spiritual sense, but the three corridors in front of him felt the same to him, and Nagato shook his head helplessly. They fell in love with this woman. "I wonder what you think now?" The woman shook her head, there was no wave in her clear eyes, and it seemed that something big had happened to her. For some reason, Nagato felt a little annoyed when she saw women always look like this, but she always thought that she was a woman after all, and he invited her in, so his nameless anger went out again. Nagato waved his hand, and Sun Wukong all got to Nagato''s side. "In this way, Wukong, Bajie, and Monk Sha, the three of you each choose a corridor, but you must be careful to call my name immediately if something happens. I will reach you as soon as possible, and I will come back to inform you after you explore it. To me." Monkey Sun nodded, and as soon as he reached for the golden hoop, he reached his hand again. Zhu Bajie was trembling. "Nagato, I think this promenade is a bit weird, or we should think of another way." Sha Hashan said helplessly and directly. "Second brother, why are you so timid? Besides, hasn''t Nagato already said it? Let''s go and see if there is something to call his name directly." Monkey King had already gone to the left corridor, but Monk Sha went directly to the right corridor, leaving only the middle corridor... Zhu Bajie hasn''t moved yet, and his nine-tooth rake has been standing on the ground. Nagato immediately smiled, and his fingers gathered a power, and this power flew like Zhu Bajie... "Ah...Nagato, I''m not ready yet..." Zhu Bajie patted his body, got up directly, and looked at the corridor, it was all black and black. He now hugged his nine-tooth rake tightly, and slowly walked forward. The situation of the other two people is quite different from that of Zhu Bajie. Monkey Sun went into the corridor and looked back and forth. He took off one of his own vellus hair and turned it into a torch with a blow with his mouth, slowly walking step by step, carefully Watching the situation around the promenade... The promenade is dark and there is no end in sight. Monkey King did not find anything strange in it, so he had to continue to explore step by step... Zhu Bajie was trembling and terrified, and now he had no choice but to use his skills to finally force a flame out and ignite the corridor in an instant. "what" Zhu Bajie screamed immediately, because he saw that the corridor was made up of countless prisms, and all the prisms reflected himself. Now Zhu Bajie was lost in this prism... After entering this corridor, Monk Sha also used his mana to create a small flame to light the corridor, and from the moment he lit the corridor, there were countless flying swords flying towards Monk Sha... Whoosh whoosh... Monk Sha dodged back and forth with his weapon.After finally evading those arrows, the corridor suddenly returned to calm, and all those arrows shot to the ground disappeared.Novel Network www.xiao-shuo.org Monk Sha scratched his head, as if everything that just happened was his own dream... Nagato and the woman were suddenly shocked, because the three of them just entered the corridor, and the corridor seemed to be blocked by something. Even if they wanted to enter, Nagato couldn''t get in at all. He knocked on the stone door of the corridor. , But there was no looseness, Nagato used his own mana to sense that this stone gate was the same thing as the stone gate just now, but there was no groove just now. Nagato shook his head, but he still gathered the mana of his whole body and hit the stone gate of the corridor hard, but the mana bounced himself completely. Fortunately, there was the stone gate that was closed just now, so he The door slammed on the stone gate and slowly slid down from the stone gate. The woman''s clear eyes moved with the trajectory of Nagato''s actions.She looked at Nagato, who was now recoiling herself, and shook her head helplessly. The woman moved to Nagato in an instant and stretched out a hand to Nagato. Nagato waved his hand and stood up slowly. As soon as Nagato stood up, he suddenly covered his mouth with his hands.Putting down the hand slowly, there was a bit of old blood on the hand. Nagato shook his head and regained consciousness, but the three corridors slowly disappeared... Nagato immediately flicked through the three long corridors, but there was nothing in these three long corridors, and a dazzling white light flashed suddenly. And even Nagato couldn''t resist the white light, he closed his eyes abruptly, and the woman quickly turned his head, and the white light dissipated, Nagato and the woman slowly opened their eyes. In front of them, a wide avenue appeared. The stone slabs of this avenue were exactly the same as the stone slabs on the magma just now. The end of the avenue was also shining with dazzling white light, as if walking past, they could really reach the underground Yan Palace. The depths. Nagato hesitated, because the three people just disappeared without a trace. He didn''t know whether he should step on the stone slab and move on. But the white light was still very dazzling, and the white light was accompanied by bursts of sounds. "Nagato, save me." "Nagato, save my old pig." "Help..." Nagato heard this sound, and immediately stepped a foot on the stone slab. He must go forward no matter what the situation is. After all, this is the only road at present, but he thinks about all this way. Is this monster good at illusion? The woman followed Nagato. Although the two didnt say a word, the woman followed Nagato all the time... Zhu Bajie just didnt know why, and suddenly it seemed that the ground under him had been cracked, but he was directly dropped underneath. Zhu Bajie closed his eyes and shook his head. It seemed that he was fierce this time. Good luck! And he slowly opened his eyes and looked around at everything around him.Zhu Bajie couldn''t help but laughed out loud. "Haha, I didn''t expect our four masters and apprentices to be reunited here." Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly. Now he is tied here again. I remember that he continued to probe in the corridor just now, but it seemed that a crack suddenly appeared on the ground of the corridor and he was dropped into it.And there is a huge force that binds himself, but now he is tied here. Monk Sha thought that he would be safe after avoiding those arrows, but he did not expect that another beast would emerge from behind him, and this beast was infinitely powerful and blazing fire! Monk Sha knew that he would not run, and I was afraid that he would not have the ability to fight him, so he would continue to run forward, but he kept running forward, the front corridor door was directly opened, after Monk Sha entered, he was invisible. The power is directly bound... .. 3484 Chapter 495 Five-Edged Ice Crystal You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The few people looked at each other, except for that Zhu Bajie said, no one said any more nonsense... Monkey King sighed there, this time it was no better than before, and it was definitely not the work of ordinary monsters.And he suddenly noticed a situation at this moment, that is this monster?And where is he tied up now?Why don''t you see the monster? Monkey King looked around, but found that he had been locked in a secret room, and there were four of their masters and apprentices in this secret room. Underground Yan Palace... General Huanhuo sat there very thoughtfully, and now he has gathered all the four masters and apprentices, but what he never thought was that Hanzhi would come to join in the fun after thousands of years. And who that man is, he doesn''t know this at the moment, but he must not take it lightly, so he wants to see if they can break through his secret path. General Phantom Fire drank wine, but he was able to detect all the things that happened in this avenue... Nagato and the woman continued to move forward, and the two of them reached the end of the light in a few steps, and they went very smoothly all the way, which even Nagato felt very strange, but after the two arrived there, Nagato Walking ahead suddenly stopped. Nagato turned back quickly. "Stop and don''t go anymore." The woman stopped suddenly, but she still moved forward slowly, and walked to the same level as Nagato. Looking at the front, the two shook their heads helplessly. There is another magma pool. Now Nagato and the woman have reached the cliff. As long as they take a step forward, they will directly fall into the magma pool. The magma in the magma pool is rolling back and forth there. Nagato shook at this moment. He shook his head, and now he didn''t have the power of Zhu Bajie Sun Wukong and others. He didn''t know if they could get past the magma pool with their power. The woman shook her head.Nagato couldn''t help it at this time, but he always remembered the words of Lao Di Er, that is this woman is the key to cracking this underground flame palace. The clues up and down Nagato showed this woman. The woman''s cold eyes suddenly widened, and her eyes looked like a knife at Nagato.Nagato knew that this woman was angry. Nagato''s hippie smile immediately. "Haha, I invited you here, but now you have encountered this situation. I don''t know if you have any way to help us both get rid of the current difficulties." The woman immediately closed her stern gaze back when she heard it, and immediately returned to peace. At the moment, she was just closing her eyes and chanting a spell silently. Above the woman''s hair, there was a five-pointed star ice crystal shining, and the woman kept chanting spells, the five-pointed star ice crystal reached the woman''s hand. The ice crystal fell on the ground and expanded little by little, slowly growing and getting bigger, but it could hold two people.Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com The woman opened her eyes and immediately jumped up and waved to Nagato. Nagato immediately jumped onto the ice crystal.The woman chanted the spell, and the ice crystal floated directly forward, and after passing through the magma, the magma fire rushed up, but the ice crystal was directly dissipated. Nagato was on top of the ice crystals, watching what was happening around him, he felt very magical at the time, and he finally believed in Lao Di Er. However, Nagato is indeed more and more curious about this woman. Who is this woman? He only knows that this woman is a fairy on that mountain, a thousand-year-old cold mosquito spirit, but her freezing power makes Nagato also clap her hands and exclaim. The ice crystal floated to the opposite cliff, and then Nagato and the woman jumped down directly.Suddenly, a huge white light appeared again, and Naga Mentor suddenly couldn''t react and closed his eyes. When they opened their eyes, they saw a magical scene... Nagato saw Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng, Monkey King, and Drifting. Nagato looked very surprised, but they were completely locked in a space. Nagato saw the air when they reached out and touched them. They couldn''t touch anything at all. . And all of this turned into a mist and disappeared completely, and Nagato was furious... Underground Yan Palace... General Huanhuo laughed after sitting there drinking a sip. He didn''t expect that the Mortals and the Millennium Hanzhi could really break his first three levels, but this thing is getting more and more fun, and this After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he had a fight with himself, so General Huanhuo became serious. "Come" After hearing this, the subordinates gathered quickly, and the little demon whom General Huanhuo trusted the most quickly came forward.This little demon is called Wuminghuo. Wuminghuo hurried forward. "My lord. I''m here." General Huanhuo stood up immediately, his eyes still very serious. "Now that they have reached the inner palace, you quickly send someone to stop them. However, with their abilities, you may not be able to resist them. But you only need to take my item to go, and the others will be without you. You will come back quickly." General Huanhuo handed Wuminghuo a flute, and then signaled Wuminghuo to come forward. He quietly said something to Wuminghuo and nodded, smiled, and then bowed out and set off. Nagato watched, all the four masters and apprentices disappeared in one go. At this moment, he shook his head. It seemed that this matter was becoming more complicated, but fortunately, because he invited this woman, she helped her through the process. And Nagato looked around. The white mist slowly dissipated, and another aisle formed in front of their eyes. It was exactly the same as just before. Nagato shook his head helplessly. From just walking until now, he has broken through several places, but these places are similar, but completely. There is no end in sight. Nagato immediately gathered all of his own skill and his own spiritual consciousness and rushed out of his body, detecting everything around him, but he didn''t detect anything, so he immediately took the first step directly. Nagatos foot stepped on the stone steps, and the mist on the stone steps dissipated a little to the side, and the woman followed Nagato on... 3485 Chapter 496: Misunderstanding You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The white mist was lingering... I don''t know why, there is always a gentle breeze blowing gently in this avenue, blowing the white mist and making a strange sound. Wuminghu quickly led his hands to walk here, and suddenly he stretched out his hand to signal.The little demons behind him all stopped. The ignorant flame picked up the flute and began to blow it, and suddenly a very psychedelic sound lingered inside and out. "Woo...whoo...oooooo..." The voice was miserable and inexhaustible, and I always felt something strange. After Nagato walked a few steps at this time, suddenly this voice rang in his ear. The sound was accompanied by white smoke floating back and forth in the air, Nagato continued to walk forward, but after two more steps, he felt dizzy. This was the first time Nagato had the feeling, and he immediately and directly released his power to disperse the cloud and mist, and because of the huge impact of his power, it seemed that the sound had completely stopped. The woman did not respond at all, and continued to follow Nagato, and the two of them took a few more steps... Nagato walked and found that he had fallen into a dark space. The space was white on all sides, and there were no exits. Nagato shook his head helplessly, and at this moment, Nagato appeared in front of him. A person. Nagato''s eyes widened, because the person in front of this looks exactly the same as Nagato, and now Nagato stretches out his hand, that person also stretched out his hand immediately, Nagato made a grimace, and the same person, Nagato didn''t want to continue playing this kind of game, and directly sacrificed his mana and broke the person directly. And the miserable voice just now is endless... "Woo...whoo...whoooo......" When the voice came out, Nagato shook his head helplessly, and at this moment, the person just appeared in front of him. "Who are you? Why do you look exactly like me?" The man smiled, and he wrote his finger at Nagato. "I am you, you are me." Nagato shook his head helplessly, what is this, and what about the woman?Why not be with yourself?What is everything around here?Is it an illusion?But everything I saw was too real. The Nagato on the opposite side immediately sacrificed the evil spirit sword. Nagato''s eyes widened, the evil spirits sword, logically speaking, he only had it, and he immediately sacrificed his own evil spirits sword. Nagato smiled. "No matter how you look exactly like me, I must beat you today." Immediately, Nagato took out his evil spirit sword, and rushed towards the phantom that was exactly the same as himself... The woman was stunned. She didn''t know what Nagato was doing. Since the voice just came out, Nagato said strange things.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zw.net After the Millennium Hanzhi has been in the Eastern Mountain for many years, many monsters are in awe of her, and since the magic fire general came, in fact, after the Millennium Hanzhi, he has also heard of his name. After the Millennium Hanzhi, he shook his head. , I am afraid that Nagato has been hit by his illusion. General Magic Fire is not difficult to understand.General Huanhuan is good at illusion. He is a nightmare beast in the sky who is responsible for making dreams. Once, he fled directly to the mortal world without being prepared.Coincidentally, I met the Phoenix who was in the same mortal world, and directly stole the Phoenix''s red flames, and now he came here to do evil. Since Hanzhi has been in the mountain of the east for thousands of years, and the magic fire general has been living in the flame mountain since he came down the mountain, the two did not overlap, and they guarded each other and never disturbed each other. After the millennium Hanzhi thought about it, she shook her head. Now its because of the sudden Nagato that broke the balance between the two of them. But after the millennium Hanzhi, she doesnt regret it. She always feels that the person in front of her is different. Ability. She looked at the Nagato in front of her, and she didnt know what to fight against. The Millennium Hanzhi shook her head helplessly, and directly took out her ice crystal, and the ice crystal slowly stuck to Nagatos forehead, slowly Soaked in Nagato''s body... Wuminghuo saw that he had succeeded, but he hadn''t been affected after this thousand years of Hanzhi, but he felt that he should go back and report the situation first, and then quickly retreated with his little demon... Nagato still fights with the other self there, but no matter what skill he has done is the same as that person, the two are tied, the two are not divided, Nagato is very helpless, this is the first time Fight with another self! Suddenly, Nagato felt an excitement in his body, and his eyes went dark.Nagato slowly opened his eyes and saw a cold woman. The woman shook her hand in front of Nagato''s eyes. Nagato opened his eyes and looked around slowly. "What happened to me just now?" The woman''s cold voice floated. "You are only caught in the illusion. This fairy called General Phantom Fire is not only very good at the Chi-flame fire, but also very good at the illusion. The voice you just heard is bewitching. Fortunately, I give you the input. With my icy and pure ice crystals, you will slowly recover and calm down." Nagato nodded. This was the first time he had eaten from those monsters. Nagato directly saluted the woman. "Thank you. But now I feel that your identity is not simple at all, I am afraid it is not just a little demon." The woman stood there, and her eyebrows were stretched out, but she showed pride that she had never shown before. "Below is the mountain of the East after a thousand years of cold spell. It has been guarded by the mountain of the East for thousands of years." Nagato was shocked when he heard it, but he didn''t expect that the one who had subdued him was the millennium Hanzhi. At this moment, he nodded there and was still shocked. "That''s the case, no wonder Mr. Land said that as long as you are invited, you can subdue this monster. And I can finally understand all the intentions you said last time." After a thousand years, Hanzhi just nodded and didn''t say much. He pointed to the road ahead. The way forward was completely revealed, and a huge palace was slowly formed. This is the first time I have been here after 1000 years of Hanzhi, but when he looked at everything around him, he slowly sighed there. He had only heard of this. The General Huanhuo has been in this Flaming Mountain, but even the thousand years of Hanzhi After that, I have never seen the palace of this general. The gates of the palace are so luxurious that no one can believe that such a palace will be formed in this underground, but this also highlights the extraordinary ability of this so-called general fire, Nagato suddenly feels a little nervous, this is the first time Nagato has it. feel. There was a light flash of fire above the gate, as if as long as it touched, the upper body of the flame would be caught and burned to death, and there were no gaps around the gate, and Nagato and Qian Hanzhi were shocked. After thousands of years of Hanzhi, I saw that this place was even more luxurious than my own Ice Crystal Palace.Nagato and Qianhan Hanzhi walked directly to this door. It seems that this is the last door. If you break it, you can see the so-called General Phantom Fire!.. 3486 Chapter 494 Fire Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato shook his head helplessly. He has just detected it, but the power of the gate is very strong. I am afraid that if he is attacking with his own power, he will probably rebound like before. After the millennium Hanzhi stretched out his hand, all the cold energy gathered in his hand.Slowly spurred the mana to reach the gate, and compared with the cold air, the flame also dissipated directly. Nagato was still helpless just now, but now that the flames on the door dissipated, he was very proud. He nodded, but it is still very difficult now. After all, it is still very difficult to open the door. The Fire General of the Underground Flame Palace had already felt that Nagato had come to the last gate. The General Fired General smiled. This last gate had all the power of his transformation and firepower. General Huanhuo sat on his throne, drinking a little wine, but wanted to see if Nagato could break through this gate. At this time, General Phantom Fire thought for a while. He put his two fingers together and shot directly to the ground, the ground was empty... Slowly a little elf suddenly emerged from the ground. And this little elf is like a flame, this is the flame of the scorching power he stole from the Phoenix, and this is the little elf of the scorching fire. This flame-like elf was jumping back and forth there at the moment, and the flame was the purest and most intense fire, so the elf looked harmless to humans and animals. General Huanhuo snorted when he saw the little elf. The elf stood there directly, not daring to act rashly. General Huanhuo pointed to the front door. "I want you to attach to the gate and protect my underground Yan Palace together with the stone gate." "Hehe......chirp, chirp, chirp, wow, wow" The little flame flew directly to the gate, and slowly integrated with the gate shape, and General Huanhuo was finally relieved. General Huanhuo thought of this and immediately took his throne directly, and slowly walked to the secret room where Tang Seng was closed, but wanted to see what happened to Tang Seng. Inside the secret room... Tang Seng had been covering his mouth all the time, but shook his head there. Although it was okay for him to be locked up here these days, he could not speak anyway. This made him unacceptable. Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King can talk. They talked and talked there, and Zhu Bajie complained every day. "How many days have it been? Why hasn''t Nagato been here? Can he not beat this person?" "Hey, it seems that this time is really bad and bad. Even the big brother is here. It is very difficult. It seems that this monster is indeed very powerful. If you look at us, it is just exploring the corridor. I was all caught here." "Okay, you still have to say a few words, let''s wait quietly." ... Suddenly, General Huanhuo entered the secret room directly. He watched the four masters and apprentices and was hung on it by himself, where he laughed. Zhu Bajie glanced at General Huanhuo and shook his head there.Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com "Huh, it''s you, you monster keeps us here." General Huanhuo was still there laughing, very proud and not affected by Zhu Bajie.As soon as he reached out, Zhu Bajie''s mouth was blocked. Monkey Sun laughed loudly there. Two of them talked about it. One was Tang Seng and the other was Zhu Bajie. They complained every day, while Tang Seng was timid every day, worrying about this and worrying about the other two. It''s a lot quieter with his mouth shut. Sun Monkey saw General Huanhuo without fear. "Why are you monster looking for us? If it''s for eating Tang Seng meat, you don''t need to find us. So if it really is, it''s better to let us go." General Huanhuo shook his head when he heard the Monkey King say this. He never expected that Monkey King would say this, and now Tang Seng is in a hurry, but he can''t say anything, he can only go back and forth there. Shaking his body, still yelling. General Huanhuo waved his hand and directly withdrew the thing blocking Tang Seng''s mouth. Tang Seng gasped heavily. Although he could breathe before, he was finally able to speak now, and of course he was very comfortable. "Eating my meat has no effect at all, so let us go." General Phantom Fire looked at Nagato''s infighting and found it very interesting. He didn''t expect that Nagato was for just such a few people, including the generals. This was because Nagato was worthless at the time. General Huanhuo left immediately... And several people from Tang Seng remained in the secret room. "Monkey Sun, what are you talking about? You even let the monster eat me directly. What is your intention? I am also your master." Sun Monkey is not rare to pay attention to Tang Seng at all. The Huanhuo General left and he was immediately trapped there. ... Nagato and Thousand Years Hanzhi Empress looked at this gate here. Although the light on this gate had disappeared, Nagato knew that this gate was not simple, and Nagato pretended to think there. Suddenly the gate seemed to be on fire again, and the fire was huge. At this moment, Nagato was panicked. What was going on? The fire this time was completely different from the last time. The fire this time seemed to be spiritual. It seemed that something was driving the burning of the entire stone gate, which seemed to merge with the fire. Nagato looked helplessly at the Millennium Hanzhi Empress. After the Millennium Hanzhi nodded to Nagato, Nagato directly injected his own power into the body of the Millennium Hanzhi Empress, who slowly urged the energy in her body outwards. See if I can extinguish the flame again. After Thousand Years Hanzhi once again used all of her strength, and when her mana touched the door, the energy of Thousand Years Hanzhi slowly approached the stone gate, and suddenly the strength rebounded directly as an attack. After the millennium Hanzhi. Qian Hanzhi, who was preparing to rebound, retreated again and again. Nagato quickly reached the back of the Millennium Hanzhi Empress. After holding the Millennium Hanzhi Empress with both hands, Nagato looked down at the Millennium Hanzhi Empress in his arms. The Millennium Hanzhi Empress had just been astonished by that power. Suddenly she couldn''t dodge, and now she fell into Nagato''s arms. The Millennium Hanzhi Empress hurriedly opened Nagato and stood up. Nagato was a little embarrassed at this moment. Thinking about it, he seemed to have looked straight after seeing the thousand years of Hanzhi. He also noticed the thousand years of Hanzhi before. But just now, when he met so close, Nagato always felt strange .. 3487 Chapter 498: Entering the illusion again? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato smiled at the Millennium Hanzhi, trying to resolve the embarrassment by smiling. After thousands of years, his expression is still cold and frosty. "Now that stone gate already contains a kind of fire power, and this fire is the purest and most flaming fire in the world. Although I can fight with this fire, that is, dissipate each other, but there is another one on the door. A power, so I cannot break through." Nagato nodded, and he finally understood that it was like this. "But it hasn''t been like this just now. Why did Shimen suddenly become like this again, like this? Could it be that the door has been given some kind of ability again?" After a thousand years, Hanzhi shook her head. At this moment, even she didn''t know anything. Nagato immediately signaled Qianhan Hanzhi to go back with him. After the two returned, they continued to observe the Shimen to see if there was any way to break through. After observing for a long time, Qianhan Hanzhi shook his head. At this moment, Nagato was helpless, so he asked Tian Hanzhi. "I wonder if you know where this power will exist?" After a thousand years, Hanzhi thought for a while and nodded. "I already felt it when I just fought with him. This is the purest solar firepower in the world. I am afraid that there is no such thing as the mana on this phoenix." Nagato suddenly became more doubtful. If he really said it after the Millennium Hanzhi, I am afraid it is really the power of the phoenix, but the phoenix is ??not here, how can it be possible to have the power of the phoenix? At this moment, Nagato closed his eyes and felt everything around him, but at this moment, he suddenly felt that there was a small life around him that had not been discovered by him, and Nagato suddenly opened his eyes. But Nagato thought it was very strange no matter how he looked at it. At this moment, he waved his hand towards the Millennium Hanzhi Empress. The two turned directly. "I think this is quite strange. It''s not as legal as the two of us and see what we can do to the flames." Thousand-year Hanzhi nodded, and both of them turned back. Now their expressions are very relaxed. After Thousand-year Hanzhi, they slowly urge their mana, and Nagato is still the same, and then he He even sacrificed all his commonly used magic weapons to ward off evil spirits, just waiting to give this Shimen a heavy blow... The two forces merged together immediately, all rushing towards Shimen, and these two forces slowly impacted the Shimen. Although Shimen was still repelling, these two forces were too strong, but directly penetrated. The protective barrier of Shimen. Bang... Shimen immediately returned to normal, but the fire on Shimen just now disappeared, and a flame was left on the ground. Nagato and Qianghan slowly approached the flame. Nagato always felt that something was wrong with this flame.The two gradually approached the flame and looked down carefully. The little flame suddenly covered her head with her hands that formed two flames. "No, no, don''t hurt me." After the millennium Hanzhi and Nagato looked at each other. Nagato was right now, looking at this little flame with some interest. "Then you should report your home first, or the two of us will definitely not spare you." U9 e-book www.u9txt.com Although Little Flame uses fire, he is the purest flame of flame in this world. At this moment, he covers his eyes with his two small hands transformed from fire. "I''m just a part of the phoenix''s spiritual power, and this part of the energy that he represents on fire, was stolen by the monster in this cave, that is, the magic fire general. He has been forcing me to help him, so he He also gained my power. He sent me just now to attach to this stone gate to stop you two." ......... "Please, please, don''t hurt me. I''m also innocent." Nagato nodded when he heard it. No wonder Hanzhi also said that after a thousand years, this power can only be possessed by Phoenix.It turned out that this monster had stolen the power from Phoenix to use it for him. Nagato shook his head. It seemed that this monster was nothing more than a thief borrowing the power of others. The Queen of Hanzhi stood there without saying a word, but the little flame bounced and went directly under the skirt of Queen of Hanzhi. Xiao Huomiao looked left and right. She felt very strange looking at this woman. This woman was all white from top to bottom, and her clear eyes were very cold, and she completely repelled her. After a thousand years, Hanzhi stared.The little flame suddenly trembled. ... "Please don''t hurt me." Nagato heard the sound and walked over immediately. After seeing this situation, he realized that Qianghan Hanzhi was watching this little flame with her eyes coldly.Nagato stepped forward directly, and put his hand in front of Hanzhi''s eyes after Thousand Years, and shook. "What are you doing? You have already scared people." Only after a thousand years of Hanzhi did he withdraw his gaze. Nagato slowly squatted down. "What are you staring at it for?" Little Huo Miao looked at the person in front of him as better and gentler. He burned a little brighter. He bounced around there and started to say: "I think his whole body has a completely different feeling from mine. She is cold all over and she just repels me. I felt very curious and came to take a look, but I didn''t expect it to be so terrible. Nagato shook his head and smiled, but he didn''t expect this little flame to be funny.At this time, Nagato also reached out his hand directly. "Jump into my hand and stay attached to my shoulder. When the time comes to defeat that monster, I will definitely send you back." Huo Miao was very happy to hear that, and then jumped onto Nagato''s hand. Nagato then glanced at her, and Qian Hanzhi nodded at her. But the two of them directly started a new round of offensive, and slowly the two forces gathered together and rushed directly to the stone gate. However, their skill was knocked down on the stone gate, which was not like before. The same, the skill will rebound, on the contrary, the stone gate, which is slowly like ringing a bell, is like water ripples, and the water ripples slowly dissipate.At that time, there was also a crack, and a white light flashed out slowly. Nagato suddenly covered his eyes, and Nagato still stood in front of the thousand-year-old Hanzhi. ... When Nagato opened his eyes, he looked around and looked exactly like the scene just now, but he was finally relieved.Otherwise he thought it was true and entered another illusion!.. 3488 Chapter 499: Crazy Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato walked into Hanzhi for a thousand years, everything was normal after looking at Hanzhi for a thousand years, but he always felt that there was something strange. The door was opened just now, and a white slit was also exposed. According to common sense, Nagato It should have passed this gate. Nagato waved her hand to Qianhou Hanzhi to beckon her to approach. "How? Did you find anything strange? It seems that the situation that just happened is not the same as what we are facing now." After a thousand years of Hanzhi, the face that was still cold and frost shook his head at this moment. "It''s because you think too much, how can it be different, but this door was only opened by us just now, but now it is closed. The white gap and the strong white light just wanted us to close our eyes. And the door slowly recovers after that time." After hearing this, Nagato nodded. It makes sense for Hanzhi to say that after a thousand years. Now he is trapped and deliberate. After all, this situation has always been like this now. Both Nagato have already sacrificed all their mana. If this door can''t be broken again, I am afraid that Tang Seng and the others will be really bad luck. The little flame was still beating on Nagato''s shoulder, but he didn''t say anything. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, the cold eyes rolled.And there seemed to be a color in his eyes. "How about this. You are in front of me, I will bring all my cold energy into your body, and then it should be easier for you to sacrifice your evil spirit sword. Let''s try this again, if it doesn''t work. If you do, think of another way." Nagato nodded and then stood in front of him, and the Millennium Hanzhi Empress also walked directly behind Nagato. "Start." Nagato directly sacrificed his own evil spirit sword. At this moment, the evil spirit sword was floating above him, and these forces made him float in the air and no longer fall. After thousands of years Hanzhi behind Nagato, she saw the evil spirits sword floating in the air, and the corner of her mouth smiled slightly, but Nagato didn''t pay attention behind Nagato. Nagato is now ready, but now after a thousand years of Hanzhi is still unmoved, Nagato feels a little strange at this moment, so he quickly turned around and took a look. Standing behind him for thousands of years, Hanzhi was braving all kinds of bitter cold air, and now her expression was very evil, and she was holding the bloody sword just offered by Nagato. "Hahaha, Nagato, you were in the middle." At the moment, Nagato shook his head and sighed. "I didn''t expect all of this to be your strategy. But you are really high. Where is the real Millennium Hanzhi Empress?" On the opposite side of Nagato, after a thousand years of Hanzhi vacation, laughed. "You don''t need to know this, but you should taste the evil spirit sword that you sacrificed yourself." The evil spirit sword slowly lifted into the air, and as the power of the ice became larger and faster, the thousand years after Hanzhi urged him and gave Nagato a heavy blow. Nagato leaped and hid, and at this moment, he closed his eyes and gathered all the mana in his body, slowly sensing the evil spirit sword to see if it could return to his hand. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, she smiled there at this moment, and she was able to draw out the sword faster than before. She directly held the evil spirits sword with both hands and stab at Nagato.To read the novel website www.1ddu.com Nagato spread his hands out, and as if he had just sacrificed the evil spirit sword, he slowly wanted to withdraw the evil spirit sword. The evil spirit sword returned to Nagato''s hand in the next second. The initiative is in Nagato''s hands, and Nagato is proud now. "Your conspiracy has been seen through by me. Are you still so obsessed with it now? Let''s release all the people after the thousand years of Hanzhi and Tang Seng and apprentices. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t show you a good look." After a thousand years, Hanzhi didn''t say much at this moment, and he did not continue to attack Nagato. "Hahahaha." With laughter, Hanzhi disappeared like this after a thousand years... After 1000 years of Hanzhi, he slowly rubbed his eyes. After opening it, he saw that Nagato was the same as before. At this moment, he shook his head. He didn''t expect that Nagato would have entered the illusion twice. This time this monster is really good at mana. Thousand-year Hanzhi slowly took off his five-sided ice crystal, and continued to place it on Nagatos forehead, but this time he saw that Nagato still had no effect. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a sharp ice crystal arrived.Big swipe. At this moment, after the Millennium Hanzhi, a wound was directly drawn, and the wound was dripping blood. After the Millennium Hanzhi urged her mana to melt her blood on the five-sided ice crystals, and slowly Repeatedly posted on the forehead of Nagato. The five-sided ice crystal in the blood after the thousand years of Hanzhi was completely different from just before, and now it seemed to be cold for a while and then burned, slowly burning Nagato''s body, making Nagato aroused. "what" Nagato''s body was cold for a while, and hot for a while, it was extremely uncomfortable, and he was there now yelling. The voice closed his eyes and slowly rubbed his eyes and looked around. He had just been immersed in the nightmare, and in the nightmare, he has been fighting against him after thousands of years.Nagato looked around and saw the thousand-year-old Hanzhi again. At this time, Nagato had scarlet eyes. He took out the evil spirit sword and stabbed it like a thousand-year-old Hanzhi. After a thousand years, Hanzhi shook his head. He urged his powerful skill, even though flames were all around him, the cold inside his body was approaching outwards bit by bit, freezing Nagato''s hands all at once. Nagato was trapped, but after a thousand years Hanzhi also knew that this was just a function of consciousness. Nagato urged the enormous power in his body, and now he seemed to be unaware, his subconscious told him that he must kill this thousand years of Hanzhi.After all this is fake. "Nagato, calm down, I am the queen of Hanzhi for a thousand years" Nagato didn''t believe it at all.His bright red eyes are still the same, and now his face has changed from being angry to laughing. "I don''t want to be deceived by anyone for the second time. Now that I found out, you don''t want to continue pretending." After thousands of years Hanzhi saw Nagato like this, there was no way to continue to urge all the cold energy on her body, and the five-sided ice crystal just continued to adhere to Nagato.All of a sudden, the five-sided ice crystal flew directly to Nagato''s body.Suddenly blended into Nagato''s body...... .. 3489 Chapter Five Hundred and Five You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bang... The ice crystal melted into Nagato''s body, and Nagato fell directly to the ground... After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he quickly ran to Nagato.The little flame on Nagato fell directly to the ground, but he was already very scared just now. He thought Nagato was a very gentle person at first, but the little flame just now made the little flame extremely scared. The little flame jumped aside, and his little flame jumped slightly, and now he dared not move aside. After thousands of years, Hanzhi saw such a pitiful little flame, but he just set it aside, while he checked the situation of Nagato. With two fingers close together, at the moment after Thousand Years Hanzhi was touching the temple of Nagato, he touched the arteries of Nagato''s neck, and nodded. It seems that Nagato should be fine now. Shaking his head, he didn''t expect this illusion to be so powerful, and Nagato actually entered this illusion twice. I''m afraid he was really anxious this time, so he gave the monster a chance. After Thousand Years of Hanzhi, an ice crystal barrier was set up directly around here, and the Nagato was lying on the legs of Thousand Years of Hanzhi in this ice barrier, slowly sleeping there. Although Hanzhi Empress was sitting there with his legs lying there while Nagato was lying there, but her thoughts were drifting far away, she didnt know what she was thinking, and his straight eyes seemed to be straight. There have been waves. ... Six hundred years ago... After a thousand years of Hanzhi, she was not what she is now, there were still ripples in her eyes at that time, and she was not as frosty and indifferent as she is now.What the Queen of the Millennium Hanzhi likes most is to dance on the top of the highest mountain in her own ice crystal palace. Although she has her own subordinates watching her dancing, the Queen of the Millennium Hanzhi also likes this feeling very much. Bang... The ice crystal palace shattered, and the millennium Hanzhi looked at it in panic. This was something that had never happened in hundreds of years. After the millennium Hanzhi, he quickly retreated to the side, and slowly something fell directly to the ground. After the Millennium Hanzhi waved his hands to signal everyone to retreat, but the Millennium Hanzhi Queen slowly looked forward at this thing. Did not expect this to be a person.After a thousand years, Hanzhi looked at him like this.She was really distressed, so she retreated and helped this person onto the bed. After thousands of years, Hanzhi looked at this person as if he had experienced some ordeal. After thousands of years, Hanzhi looked at his face carefully. This man was extremely handsome. For the first time after thousands of years, Hanzhi felt that his heart was beating. Suddenly, the man on the bed of ice crystals was shivering there, as if it was very cold. After thousands of years, he had no choice but to take a few more beddings, but the man was still very cold. I can only set up barriers around and drive away all the cold to make this man feel much better. Every time there are people from the millennium Hanzhi who persuade him. "My lord, let''s let her go or put her in another place as soon as possible. He is disrespectful to you in your Ice Crystal Palace. We are saying that we still don''t know who he is." Even now, regardless of what others said, he waved his hand to make Nagato back quickly. The servants had no choice but to leave. "Hey, what can I do? The king doesn''t even listen to our words now. He has been going to talk about that, I don''t know if it is a human or a demon." "No way, since the king is already like this, we can only follow the king''s wishes, but hope that he is a good person." Read novels every day www.ttkxs.com The thousand-year-old Hanzhi was taking care of him every day, and this person was getting better day by day, and slowly he always woke up slowly. He rubbed his eyes and looked at everything around him, everything was so strange, but he saw a beautiful woman beside his bed, and she was completely white. The man couldn''t help but stretched out his hand directly to touch the woman''s face. The woman was surprised, but she stood up directly. The man was a little embarrassed.Bowed his head." After thousands of years, Hanzhi saw the man wake up. At this moment, she calmed down and said to the man: "who are you?" The man smiled. He was inexplicably funny when he saw the woman who was very wary. Although the woman was cold and tall, and white in snow, he looked at this woman with rare thoroughness and cleanliness. "You saved me, thank you so much." The woman stared at him and kept looking at the man, after all, he hadn''t answered her question yet. Then the man continued slowly and said: "Actually, I and you are natural enemies. To be honest, I am the Phoenix who can''t go to this place because of the catastrophe. I didn''t expect to be rescued by a woman, but looking at everything around you, you are completely pale, I''m afraid You are the cold power that has mana that completely repels me." After thousands of years of Hanzhi heard it, there was no resistance, but he looked at the man coldly.It is not difficult to find that her eyes are also somewhat dim. "In that case, you are already well, then leave as soon as possible." The man got out of bed.Standing on the ground, he looked at everything in the Ice Crystal Palace, saw the woman again, and rushed to the woman in a flash. The woman didn''t know why the man suddenly wanted to rush to herself, and simply dodged directly, and suddenly panicked and tripped over something. At this critical moment, the man directly hugged the woman into his arms. in. The woman froze suddenly, he had never experienced this before, and he didn''t know how to deal with it. The man lowered his head and looked at the woman''s clear eyes, then smiled slightly there. "But you saved me, I''m not grateful yet." The woman saw the man''s face slowly approaching her, and the woman panicked even more. She quickly used magic power to break free from the man''s embrace and stood aside. "I''m telling you again, we are not in the same way, you are already well now, leave there quickly, and I don''t beg you for anything in return." The man shook his head and simply fell directly to the ground. The woman felt a little scared, so she hurried to his side and helped him up. "I''m still a little weak. I don''t know if I can stay here for more time." After the millennium Hanzhi thought that she had left him here for so many days, the remaining few days were not bad, but in fact, the millennium Hanzhi had another idea in her heart, but she didnt want to admit it... After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he hesitated, but he glanced at the man and nodded. Fortunately, he helped the man back on the bed. The man lay on the bed and continued to rest... 3490 Chapter 501 Conditions You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a thousand years, Hanzhi talked with this man and experienced things she had never experienced before, and there was a smile on her face that she had never had before. For some reason she always felt that these days were the most in his life. A few days of satisfaction. After thousands of years, I sat on the ice cliff of the Eastern Mountain, looking at the vast scenery below. "Bingbing, why are you sitting here alone?" After thousands of years of Hanzhi, he turned around and saw the familiar man, sitting next to him... The two talked to each other, and the millennium Hanzhi Empress was not like before, and immediately leaned his head on the man''s shoulder. "You see how magnificent and beautiful this mountain is, but you have always been on this eastern mountain. If I mean if I can take you down the mountain, will you walk with me?" After thousands of years, Hanzhi was stunned when she heard these words. She had never thought of leaving here to go anywhere else. It was because of him that she had these weird thoughts, but she knew him. She is the only one who can hold the mountain and guard the calm of the mountain. "I still like you to tell me everything down the mountain." The phoenix held the hand of the thousand-year-old Hanzhi Empress. "But I''m fine now, and my catastrophe is over, I''m afraid I have to go, Bingbing, you really don''t want to be with me?" After a thousand years of Hanzhi''s eyes, there were more ripples, and her heartbeat had accelerated for some reason, but she knew that this was his destiny, and she immediately shook her head. Phoenix saw the appearance of the Empress Thousand Years Hanzhi, and shook his head helplessly, and for the last time, he kissed the Empress Thousand Years Hanzhi''s cheek, and then directly let go... After a thousand years of Hanzhi looked up at the sky, the mark of the man leaving... "Bingbing, wait for me, I will come back again..." After thousands of years, Hanzhi rubbed his eyes, and a tear came out unknowingly.This is her old past. She didn''t expect that it was just because of this incident, and slowly recalled it. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, she was helpless, and she immediately sorted out herself, and restored her usual cold and frosty self. Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and then he saw Hanzhi who was very close to him for a thousand years. Fortunately, he immediately got up a little embarrassed. After thousands of years, Hanzhi saw that Nagato finally woke up, and at this moment, she said coldly to him: "How? Is it better?" Nagato nodded.Nagato seemed to have some impressions, but he didn''t seem to remember at all, but he only had some vague impressions. "What just happened?" 77 e-book www.77dd.net After thousands of years, Hanzhi didn''t say much, and raised his finger to the Shimen. "It''s not important just now, but the stone gate has exhausted all of our two strengths. It was supposed to open, but it appeared. After the white light, it made you fall into the illusion again. If we can''t break this illusion, I''m afraid This stone gate will never be opened at all, and those people will not be saved." Nagato nodded, and as expected, the faint impressions he had just showed that he had entered the psychedelic world again. He didn''t expect that the monster was really powerful this time, but now he should be in this situation. How to do it Nagato was thinking, and now he was very anxious. After all, time was getting more and more, and it would be even more troublesome to rescue Tang Seng and others.But now Nagato can sense that Tang Seng and several people are still alive, but now he can''t be slack at all, after all, this monster can''t be subdued, and Tang Seng and several people will be eaten. At this moment, he glanced to the side and saw the little flame again, which was still trembling beside him. Nagato scratched his head and stretched out his hand at the little flame. The little flame was a bit stunned, but he didn''t know if he should come, after all, just... and Nagato waved his hand at him again. Putting his hand on the ground, the little flame is only two steps, and he walked over here. Immediately, he jumped to Nagato''s hand and reached onto Nagato''s shoulder.Nagato now thought that the little flame was a bit interesting, so he teased the little flame with his hands. "Little Huo Miao, should you know how to crack this stone gate?" After the millennium Hanzhi, the eyes of the little flame began to look at it, but the little flame did not know why, as long as he saw the millennium Hanzhi, he felt that there was a deterrent, and I always felt that the two Nagato had another kind. Feeling close, Huo Miao suddenly shook his head. "In these days, I only know that the monster seems to be called General Phantom Fire, and he has these two abilities, one is that the natural nightmare beast is himself, and the other is to urge me and make him. Flame, so I am afraid that your appearance before was also his nightmare." Nagato shook his head. It turned out to be like this. At this moment, Nagato thought about how to prevent himself from entering the illusion, but every time he entered the illusion, it was caused by the white light with his eyes. Nagato was simply straightforward. Shook his head, thinking about countermeasures. After thousands of years of Hanzhi, seeing Nagato like this at the moment, he just shook his head there. The cold voice floated out again. "I can help you with this matter, but after rescuing your master and apprentices, you have to do me a favor." Nagato was stunned. He didn''t understand that after the millennium Hanzhi hadn''t he invited to help himself?But why did Hanzhi ask herself to help her after a thousand years, and what can she help her? After thousands of years, Hanzhi''s eyes have been staring at Nagato, as if Nagato would not agree to him, so he would keep staring at him. Nagato nodded directly as he thought. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he urged both hands at this time, and slowly both hands slid back and forth in the air, and there seemed to be some spell in his mouth, and soon a huge ice crystal fell directly to the ground, and this ice crystal was very huge. At that time, you can also directly resist in front of the Millennium Hanzhi Empress and Nagato. "Mortal, for a while, the two of us will still be the same as before, except that I will stand this ice crystal in front of us. If there is more white light, the ice crystal will reflect for us, and dont look at this ice crystal because it is thin and transparent. , But it wont hurt you any more in the future." After Nagato heard it, she nodded. He didn''t expect that he had a solution. But now that things have developed to this point, Nagato can''t figure it out. Did she already know that she was going to ask her to help her? Busy, still? Nagato simply stopped thinking about it any more, and the small flame was on Nagatos shoulders. After Nagato and the front shouted, they used the same mana as before. Slowly Shimen was like just now, with bursts of roar and change. It became a wave back and forth like water ripples......... .. 3491 Chapter 502 Successfully rescued the four masters and apprentices You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A huge bright light shone on the people of Nagato, and Nagato closed his eyes subconsciously, and he opened his eyes soon, the ice crystals really reflected the white light, and Nagato simply laughed there. . It turned out that this thing was so easy, but after thousands of years of Hanzhi, Nagato has always felt that there are some problems, but now that the door is open, everything is not that difficult. Nagato and Hanzhi after a thousand years entered the palace directly... The palace is magnificent, and everything is so noble.General Huanhuo sat on the throne and drank wine, and now he was there staring at the Nagato and this thousand-year-old Hanzhi, where he laughed. "I didn''t expect you to really break into here, but you have been working hard along the way. Why not come and have a drink with me?" Nagato scolded. "Youkai, now that we are here, we wont be afraid of you anymore, and we have completely solved your tricks. Now if you hand over 4 Nagatori masters and apprentices, I wont do anything to you. But if you are still obsessed with understanding, dont blame me for being rude." When the monster heard Nagato say this, he still didn''t have the slightest fear, but he had already placed his wine glass on the stone table next to him, and he saw the small flame on Nagato''s shoulder. "Transfer to someone else so quickly?" Little Huo Miao was angry. He was the monster who stole it from the Phoenix. Little Huo Miao was also very angry, but he couldn''t beat him at all, and he had been used by him all these years. "Hmph, now someone comes to fight you, and I don''t have to be forced by you at all. When that happens, Nagato will return me to Phoenix, but you will be punished directly." At this moment, the monster heard Nagato''s aggressiveness, but he was really angry, and he jumped directly and landed slowly. At this moment, the monster''s whole body is very hostile. Although he does not have the power of the divine fire, it still has its own nightmare power. At this moment, he directly exudes a kind of gas, and the gas that comes out with this gas is one by one. Round speech bubbles. The scene looked very dreamy, but Nagato knew that this was probably his conspiracy again. Nagato was simply no longer disturbed by the outside world, nor was he taken seriously by what he saw. After thousands of years Hanzhi felt helpless, he directly shouted to Nagato. "What are you doing there? Hurry up and sacrifice your evil spirit sword to chop off these bubbles, or you will be directly brought into the illusion by these bubbles in less than 5 seconds." Nagato nodded at this time, and directly sacrificed the evil spirit sword, and after the connotation, it directly shot his own ice crystals backwards, and the bubbles broke one by one, and all the nightmares disappeared... General Huanhuo shook his head there at the moment, but Nagato still had this ability.General Huanhuo suddenly panicked, but with the green hills there, he was not afraid that there would be no firewood. At this moment, General Huanhuo smiled at Nagato. The gloomy voice came out again. "Hahahahahahaha, don''t think that if you beat me this time, I will have nowhere to escape." Douziwx.com www.douziwx.com General Huanhuo disappeared. Nagato still wanted to keep chasing forward, but was held back by Han Zhi after the thousand years. "Stop chasing, he is just a nightmare beast. He is only responsible for creating illusions every day. He only has this ability. Now that we see through his ability, he has no power at all, a little nightmare. The beast doesn''t do any harm to others, so let''s rescue the few people who were masters and apprentices as soon as possible." After Nagato heard Hanzhi said this, he felt that what Hanzhi said was also right. Fortunately, he did not continue to chase each other, but he looked at the palace and there was nothing around him. Nagato suddenly felt that this palace would It won''t come from the illusion. Sure enough, the next moment, everything in the surrounding area was slowly degrading and degrading. After returning to the original state, Nagato looked around and saw 4 people hanging there. Tang Seng and several people have already collapsed, and have been hanged for many days. No one has paid any attention to them. The monster has never been here since the last time. Tang Seng is helpless now, and he has also lost. Hope, he looked at his apprentices, so he was capable, but he was still hung here, and he could only sigh there every day. Suddenly the surroundings changed, and Zhu Bajie looked at the palace as if it slowly disappeared, and in the next second he saw Nagato. "Is Nagato you?" Nagato saw them, and Zhu Bajie also saw Nagato. Nagato passed by in an instant. Fortunately, Nagato was still intact, and Nagato waved his hand directly. People land directly. Tang Seng was there now shook his head helplessly, and slowly got up, but he found that his whole body was weak and weak. After all, he had been hanged here for so many days, no matter who it was, it was impossible to have any strength. At that time, Monkey King stood up directly. "Nagato, you are really here." Nagato nodded and said nothing more, but slowly injected some of his own mana into Nagato''s body, but several people returned to normal, and they were all put down. Zhu Bajie was already very happy at this time, after all. After so long, he felt very uncomfortable physically and mentally, and he always thought that he was really going to be a monster''s dish. And at this time, he just took a sneak peek at the cold girl behind, and then he didnt dare to look at it again. Nagato looked at the surrounding situation and directly let Nagato catch himself. , He took Nagato out in an instant. This matter finally ended, and Tang Seng was finally rescued. Nagato was indeed very grateful for the Millennium Hanzhi Empress, and bowed to the Millennium Hanzhi Empress. "Thank you so much, I''m afraid I can''t save them without you." After the millennium Hanzhi stood there very coldly. "It''s okay, but you have promised to do something for me, should you remember?" Nagato had forgotten about it because of joy just now, and now he remembered it when Hanzhi said this after a thousand years, but he was actually very curious about what was going on, Nagato also simply nodded... .. 3492 Chapter 503 Going to find the Phoenix You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie always scratched their heads there, what is Nagato talking about? At this time, the Millennium Hanzhi Empress said there: "Then let''s go." Nagato is even more confused, what is he talking about? After a thousand years, Hanzhi waved to Nagato.Signaling Nagato to come over, she wants to talk to Nagato alone. "I want you to take me to see Phoenix." Nagato was suddenly shocked. He didn''t know why Hanzhi had to go to see Phoenix after a thousand years, and asked himself to take her there, but Nagato knew that he had agreed to this request, so he didn''t simply say anything. "Well, I will promise you." Nagato originally carried this part of the spiritual power that belonged to the Phoenix, and he should return this ability to the Phoenix at that time, but he really didn''t know why Empress Hanzhi would follow him now? Looking at the current situation, Nagato always shook his head. He walked directly to the back and faced Tang Seng and the others. "I have some things to deal with now, you guys move forward slowly, I will join you in time." Tang Seng was very displeased after hearing it. It was always like this. Tang Seng was very angry now. "What''s wrong? Nagato, you need to know, but you brought us here, but every time you act alone like this, what do you think of us, in fact, I dont have to come. It''s because of what you said, I am a man of destiny, and except for the emperor who asked me to come with you, now we are all going through this every day, you don''t know what to do." Nagato shook his head helplessly, then turned directly back, and nodded to Qianhan Hanzhi. The two disappeared in a flash... Tang Seng rubbed his eyes. "Nagato Nagato Nagato." But no matter how he shouted, you didn''t have anyone to answer him.There was only a voice in the sky slowly. "Goku Pig Bajie Drifting, you take good care of your master, I will go back." ... When Sun Wukong saw Tang Seng''s appearance, he shook his head helplessly. After all, Nagato had already said that, what could he do. "Okay, don''t shout anymore. Since Nagato feels in his heart, let''s just move on. Besides, what are you worried about if we are there?" Simply Tang Seng was directly driven to the horse by Monkey King, and he was leading the horse in front, and Zhu Bajie continued to move forward... Above the sky... At this moment, Nagato shook his head. Although Nagato left in an instant, he didn''t know where Phoenix was now. "Little Flame, do you know where the Phoenix is?" Little Flame nodded. "I know, he should still be in a magma pool in the southeast." A small flame pointed the way on it, and Nagato and Qian Hanzhi have been following the path he pointed slowly to find them. Several people quickly reached the magma pool, and the magma was still bubbling there. .Worry-free Novel Network www.51eshu.com The magma pool was bubbling, and the surroundings were heated hot because of magma. Nagato looked at this scene, I am afraid not to mention ordinary people, even if he enters, he will be dead. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, a pair of cold eyes stared at the small flame. "You feel that your subject is here." Little Flame nodded. At this time, after the millennium Hanzhi directly shouted. "Phoenix, you are not showing up yet." After thousands of years, Hanzhi has been shouting at the magma pool, and he shouted a little bit exhausted, Nagato has been a little stunned by the side, I dont know why, he always feels that Hanzhi has been very unusual after these thousand years , And now he felt that she and Fenghuang had known each other a long time ago. There was no silence around, Nagato shook his head.Asked little flame again quietly. "Are you sure your subject is here?" Little Huo Miao was helpless at this time. He had said it many times, but Nagato didn''t believe in him, so now what can he do? After thousands of years of Hanzhi, she has been shouting at this moment, but no one agreed to her at all, and she slowly watched this situation and scene, and she shed a tear, and when the tears flowed from her eyes Turned into ice crystals. The ice crystals passed the burning air of the surrounding fire and suddenly turned into water droplets in the magma pool. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, she was there at this moment, and she was already a little broken. She had never been so gloomy, and now she can only shook her head. It seems that he really doesn''t want to see her. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he simply turned his head and planned to leave, but at this moment, a plume of blue smoke was directly passed through the magma, and slowly reached the side of the thousand years of Hanzhi. "Bingbing." After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he was stunned. After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he slowly turned around and saw the face she had always wanted to see. All of a sudden, her tears flowed slowly down like raindrops. It was the first time that Nagato saw her like this, and at this moment she shook her head there. The Phoenix slowly approached.After the millennium Hanzhi, she was a little angry at this time. "Bingbing, listen to me to explain." After a thousand years of Hanzhi, he gave a cold smile. "I''m afraid I won''t come to see you this time, and we won''t see each other again in this life. Once you promised my promise, like a plume of smoke, you never fulfilled it." "Bingbing, listen to my explanation. I''m not like you thought. I have to stay silent in this magma pool because something happened suddenly." After a thousand years of Hanzhi heard it, she was shocked, with some joy, and there were the same ripples in her eyes that had been very calm and calm. Phoenix sighed, and he saw the mortal next to him again, and that mortal''s shoulder was not himself but in that spiritual fire?As soon as Phoenix stretched out his hand at this moment, the spirit fire directly returned to his hand, and slowly returned to his body. Phoenix shook his head, then stared directly at Nagato and said: "Bingbing, why didn''t you tell me there are customers? In that case, you just let me in, and I will explain it to you slowly." Phoenix waved a big hand, and the magma pool split in half like this. An escalator slowly descended slowly. Fortunately, he slowly introduced it in front. After a thousand years, Hanzhi also followed him in directly. Nagato was helpless. Go in. The ladder went all the way down and slowly deepened there, but found that there was a palace of flames, and this palace of flames was just like that of the monsters underground flame palace. Nagato shook his head when he saw this scene. I didn''t expect that the monster-made illusion was actually made according to the Phoenix''s Flame Palace!.. 3493 Chapter 504 Thank you You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Several people slowly entered the palace. Fortunately, Phoenix also directly let Nagato sit there.Someone directly poured wine for Nagato. Phoenix smiled. "You guys should try it too. This wine is not an ordinary wine, but I slowly boil it with lava. It can be completely different from ordinary ones. But Bingbing is fine if you drink it, and you mortal drink After that, the force will be greatly increased." Nagato was helpless, but he didn''t blame the Phoenix at all. After all, he didn''t know who he was, so he simply picked up the glass and drank it. It was really good! After thousands of years, Hanzhi also slowly picked up a drink, but he kept staring at Phoenix with his eyes, as if Phoenix did not give him an explanation, she would not give up at all. Phoenix had to shook his head. "The spiritual fire of mine you sent back just now, I am afraid that you also know something. My spiritual power was stolen, and because I lost my purest and purest mana, I went to execute it later. Another mission was injured, and I have been resting here forever, so I didnt go to you." After Thousand Years of Hanzhi, the tears couldnt stop flowing down. At this time, the Phoenix was next to the Thousand Years of Hanzhi, and slowly wiped her tears. At this time, the Nagato was on the contrary. There is a hint of embarrassment. "Cough...cough..." Suddenly, Qianren Hanzhi Empress and Fenghuang both looked at Nagato. Fenghuang shook his head. He had just forgotten this mortal, and he simply turned his head directly. Only after a thousand years of Hanzhi did he remember that he had not introduced him to Phoenix yet. "This time he asked me to do him a favor, and suddenly saw a trace of your spiritual power, and then remembered this thing, but it is really thanks to him." Phoenix nodded, and he looked at this mortal as if it were not ordinary at all, his whole body constantly exuded the power of persecution, and this mortal was not afraid to see him. "That''s really thank you." Nagato shook his head and said directly: "Then since part of your spiritual power has been returned to you, and the two of you are reunited, there is nothing to do with me, so I just left!" Phoenix glanced at Thousand-year Hanzhi, and Thousand-year Hanzhi nodded. "Well, if you have something to do, then you can leave, but I always want to thank you for this matter." Phoenix waved his hand at this moment, and his servant took out a small bottle. Phoenix directly poured three into his hand. Put it into Nagato''s hands. "These three pills are made by me in this magma pool, and this pill can greatly increase your mana and temporarily have my highest realm mana for an hour. It should help you at the critical moment. Busy, this is what I want to thank you for this time." Nagato accepted the three pills and stood up and bowed to Phoenix. After that, Phoenix''s hand once again listed a seam on the top, and the ladder slowly moved up, and Nagato immediately left immediately. Up... After a thousand years of Hanzhi, the two people looked at each other with Phoenix. At this time, the phoenix saw the Millennium Hanzhi Empress, and said to the Millennium Hanzhi Empress: "This time you came to me, you must have eliminated all difficulties." 186 Chinese website www.186zwxs.com After a thousand years, Hanzhi shook her head, but she knew that she only wanted to see if Phoenix was good or bad, and now that it is time, it should be time to leave! Phoenix stood up. "Now I have recovered, and the half-spiritual power I lost has returned, Bingbing, can you allow me to return to the Eastern Mountain to accompany you again?" After a thousand years, Hanzhi looked at Phoenix. "But don''t you still have important tasks?" Phoenix shook his head. "After experiencing this incident, I have understood that you are the most important to me, and after so many years, I finally understand what I want." After thousands of years, Hanzhi nodded very touchedly, and the two instantaneous moments belonged to the mountain of the East... Nagato walked forward in the sky. He thought about what he had experienced. It was a little weird. He didn''t expect that there is a story between Hanzhi Empress and Phoenix in the thousand years. He shook his head at this moment, and then moved on. I''m going to find a few people from Tang Seng. However, he weighed the three pills in his hand. These three pills are probably the blood of the phoenix. This time, after spending a thousand years with Hanzhi, it is basically not a loss! Tang Seng and several people continued to move forward, but Tang Seng still dare not complain now. After all, Sun Wukong has to look at himself with another look every day. Although Sun Wukong will find some food for Nagato from time to time, Nagato is not there. Tang Seng was also always worried. A few people walked slowly, and they came across a village and settled in an ordinary civilian''s home, but now there is no Nagato, and Tang Seng doesnt bother to take care of other things at all. Monkey monkey stepped forward and scared people directly. Jump. "Don''t be afraid, we just want to come to your house for one night." The man trembled as if he saw Monkey King, as if he had seen the plague, at this moment he shook his head. But no matter how powerful Monkey King is, what can they say more, instead let Monkey King Nagato stay here for one night. Sun Wukong was lying there, and Tang Seng wanted to take advantage of the night to go out and have a look, because he was in a very bad mood these days, and he had encountered many monsters these days, and he would eat his own meat from time to time. Tang Seng immediately went out, facing the sky directly to meditate quietly. "Amitabha, Amitabha, it seems that when I go to the West, it is an unchangeable thing, but Guanyin Bodhisattva, now I am like this, and Nagato is not there. Why don''t you come and help me?" Tang Seng kept repeating this sentence, and suddenly a person patted Tang Seng on the shoulder, Tang Feng was agitated. "Ah, monster help. Monkey King, Zhu Bajie, come and save me." But at this moment, Tang Seng shouted and looked back and saw that it turned out to be Zhu Bajie. Tang Seng simply let out a long sigh of relief. Zhu Bajie shook his head helplessly. "What are you doing here? Surprised and suspicious." Tang Seng shook his head at this moment and said nothing more. He had been sitting there quietly and continued chanting Amitabha Buddha. He only hoped that the Bodhisattva could hear his request and help himself.But he didn''t know what Bodhisattva could help himself. But a golden light slowly got closer and closer.Tang Seng suddenly opened his eyes. If he looked at this appearance, I am afraid that the Bodhisattva came. At this moment, Tang Seng directly stood up and stared at the figure slowly approaching him, but when he was closer, Tang Seng didnt know what to do at this moment. Is it joy or sorrow...... .. 3494 Chapter 505: Strange Village You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato landed in a flash and saw Tang Seng outside, but he saw that Tang Seng''s face was a little bad now. Tang Seng sighed. Guanyin Bodhisattva knew what he thought was his own thoughts. Guanyin Bodhisattva came to help him, but he did not expect Nagato to return. Nagato looked questioned. "what''s the situation?" Tang Seng didn''t say much, waved his hand and went back to the house helplessly... Nagato looked at Zhu Bajie, Zhu Bajie also helplessly spread his hands, he didn''t know anything. But now that Nagato came back, they could move on, but they didn''t know what else would happen ahead. Early in the morning... Nagato led a few of them on their way, and after they experienced the Flaming Mountain incident, the few of them were completely different from before, because this time it was too scary, and they were almost wiped out, so everyone Also has more vigilance than before. Walking forward slowly, Zhu Bajie this time no longer complained like before.Nagato was very pleased, and several people kept walking towards the west.The weather was very good, with wisps of breeze, a big village came into view. Zhu Bajie nodded. The village looks unpretentious and the houses seem to be made of thatch. It seems that the village is not particularly rich, but there should be no traces of monsters. They can spend the night. Rest. Nagato immediately took Tang Seng and his apprentices directly in, and there were not many people on the street. It was a very barren city, and Nagato felt even more strange. According to law, the villages should be very lively. But he chose one and knocked on the door. ......... "anyone there?" A woman opened the door immediately, and it turned out to be this group of strangers, and there were a few really scary looks inside. The woman shuddered and closed the door directly. Nagato was helpless. When he just asked if someone was there, the woman didn''t respond for a long time, and suddenly opened the door. He didn''t let Zhu Bajie and the others avoid it. Now it should be enough to let this woman be afraid after seeing it. ......... "We are not bad guys, and we are just passing by here, wondering if we can spend the night at your house." Nagato had been explaining there for a long time. After explaining for a long time, the woman was helpless and opened the door again. It has been a long time since this person has been knocking on the door. The door was opened, and the woman shook her head helplessly, waved her hand for them to come in... Zhu Bajie and the others all entered the woman''s home, and at this moment they also saw a very small child bouncing there, and his father was playing with him. The children were very happy when they suddenly saw these strangers.The child has been staring at them. "Wow wow..." "Monster monster, Dad Dad." The child''s father also saw them and took the child and left quickly. After all, the child was too scared. Not to mention the child, his parents are very scared, but this woman can''t throw them all here, so she can only stand beside her.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc Nagato saw the woman very nervous, and he immediately smiled at the woman. "Don''t be nervous. We are not bad guys, and if we want to do something bad to you, I''m afraid we have already done it." The woman heard Nagato say this, and after thinking about it, she also sat down. Nagato always had a question in his mind. "What''s going on in your village? It was during the day when we came? But there is no one in your village outside the room, and every house is closed. What is the situation?" The woman sat down with a sad face. In fact, she didn''t know whether to talk about this matter or not, but it was indeed a very critical moment, and it was her turn soon. The woman shook her head and sighed, and then stopped talking. After all, these people are just outsiders. Nagato looked at the woman and didn''t want to say, and didn''t want to ask any more. After all, they just stayed for one night, and they will continue on their way tomorrow, and since this woman doesn''t want to say that she asks what is the point? Zhu Bajie was already too hungry. "Oh, well, why do you have to worry about this, Nagato, this is just an ordinary small village, let''s let this woman get us some food now, my old pig is already starving." After the woman heard it, she stood up directly, said a few words to them, and then went to prepare to eat. Although there is nothing in this village, after all, people who come cannot be treated lightly. The woman walked to the back kitchen, and her husband had waited there early. The two looked at Tang Seng and the others and didn''t pay attention to them, and simply lowered their voices a bit. "They just passed by here and stayed here for one night." "You didn''t tell them about our village?" "No, no, but it''s our turn soon. Wouldn''t it be a good thing if we told them that they would help us." "But I don''t know what kind of people they are, so don''t talk to other people blindly." ... The woman nodded immediately and didn''t say anything. There was food prepared for them, and the family was very poor and had nothing to do. They could only prepare some wild vegetables and coarse grains. There is a big river outside the village, and the fish inside the river is even more delicious. Fortunately, today the womans husband went out and caught two fish and came back. What the woman did was also made the fish directly. The women brought their own dishes to the table one by one. Zhu Bajie saw the table full of wild vegetables and coarse grains. He really found it difficult to swallow, but fortunately he brought out two beautiful and very delicious fish in the end. Zhu Bajie has already lost the halazi, so he just picks up the chopsticks. Nagato beat his hand with a chopstick. "Can you be polite? After all, it''s about staying at someone''s house or letting the family get up and eat together." The child was afraid that Tang Seng and the others would not dare to come out to eat. The woman had to give the child something and feed the child by herself. Instead, her husband ate here with them. The atmosphere was quiet and soon, everyone finished dinner. The man brought Nagato to a room. Although this room is a bit old, it has a big collapse. It is enough for Nagato to sleep on it. !.. 3495 Chapter 506: Cruel parents? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie lay directly on the couch, now sleeping comfortably. "Alas, the happiest thing in life is to eat and have a comfortable place for you to sleep." Nagato shook his head very helplessly, and he saw that it was late now, indeed when everyone was resting, but Nagato still felt that the village was strange, so he went straight out. The half-circle moon hangs above the sky, and the stars shine with the moon.It was a little cool at night, but Nagato still walked on this empty street. Nagato walks forward... "Wow...wow..." They heard the sound of the baby crying again, and Nagato was suddenly very questioned. Although this sound was similar to the child in the house where he was staying, it made them feel strange. Nagato slowly moved forward following the sound, but saw a small temple in front of him. This was beyond Nagato''s imagination. They thought there was nothing in this small broken village. The sound is getting closer... With the sound, Nagato opened the door of the temple. Nagato made a round tour... The big Buddha statue is placed in the middle, and there are traces of the incense that was just put on, and the most dazzling thing is that there are these two children on the incense table. Nagato looked questioned, but he didn''t find the adult at all. Nagato stepped forward... The two children were crying now, and seeing their expressions were so pitiful, Nagato was immediately angry.Is this obviously the kid from that house where you are staying today?Why was it sent here? Nagato was even more confused, but the two children were placed here with a high wind. It was definitely not easy. Nagato felt pity and took the other child away. Bang... Nagato kicked the door open with his foot, and this attracted the woman and the man to come out suddenly. The two heard this voice, came out quickly to see what was going on, and saw Nagato carrying their child back. The young couple was surprised and happy, and hurried forward to take the child into their arms. At this time, Nagato put another child on the ground, and the door was closed as soon as he reached out. The man was very surprised. Nagato was furious and waved to the two after sitting down. "Sit down, I have something to ask you now." The couple sat down immediately, while the woman was still holding her child tightly. Nagato sat there watching the two of them out of anger, and patted the table with his hand. "You two are still parents? Do you think you are doing it right? If I didn''t go out for a walk today and heard the baby crying, I''m afraid your child would be frozen to death if he stayed in this temple for one night." The women and men shook their heads, but they had no choice. Nagato knew what the two of them were hiding there clearly, and now he had to ask him what would enable them to send their children elsewhere? Nagato glared at them, and he waved his hand! The lights in the room flickered, and now the back and forth cloudy wind was still blowing on their door.v5 novel www.v5xs.com "Boom..." A chair fell directly to the ground. The man and the woman were frightened at this moment, and the two of them couldn''t do anything about it. They knew that they were really good, so they just said it directly. The man motioned to the woman, and the woman nodded. The man sighed, and suddenly fell into thinking... The people in a village were happy and harmonious. At that time, although the village was a bit poor, the family was very happy, and the streets were very prosperous. Huh...uhuhu... The wind was gusty, and the originally sunny weather suddenly turned into a black sea, and suddenly a monster descended. Suddenly people fled around, but the monster was very powerful. He instructed the wind to slowly gather people together. He opened his mouth, and all those people became his meal. Everyone was very scared, and all fled back to their own houses. But the monsters you knew didnt see these houses in his eyes. He directly smashed the house with his feet, kicked those people out like little ones, and put them in his mouth. After the monsters ate and drank enough, they disappeared. Everyone was in their own room, afraid to go out. Every household was trembling for fear that the monsters would trample on their houses and treat them as Chinese food. Thinking of that time, it was terrible, and shook his head, thinking back that it was terrible. He and his wife were trembling in the room, and there was no son at that time. ......... The man and the woman were very scared, and the man couldn''t open the door directly. He didn''t expect to be the head of the village. The village chief came in directly and took a breath. "You also know what happened in our village first. This monster suddenly came here. It''s too powerful. Our villagers can''t just let him do this. So now I think we should talk to him. Talk, and ask your couple what you think by the way." The village chief gathered everyone together, and their respective villagers complained there, but they complained and complained. If they were to blame for this coming, they would have no room to fight back. At this time, the village chief asked to talk about it below. The villagers are quiet. "Quiet, quiet, everyone, let me say." There was an uproar, and it was suddenly quiet. The village chief is standing in front. Cough... "I have found out that there is a mountain next to us. I am afraid that this monster is on that mountain. I will negotiate with him. If it is really done by then, we will pay tribute to him some food every year and let him spare him. We villagers dont know what everyone thinks of me." Below is another piece of twitter. "Okay, this idea is good." "The village head is wise, the village head is wise, if we can really use this method, our villagers will suffer, we can also accept it." "Yeah yeah." ... The village chief nodded and asked everyone to go back, and he went to the mountain alone... Although the villagers agree, this is a very rare thing, and few people dare! The men and women no longer knew what happened later, but they knew that the village chief came back later and also got the news that they only need to pay tribute to some meat and beef and mutton every year to avoid their killing. !.. 3496 The 507th chapter makes trouble again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The return of the village chief surprised everyone, but the monster never made a mess, and everyone didn''t say much. The village chief is very popular because of this! Three years later Everyone had a tight life, and when the tribute was about to be paid, the wife was cutting meat there. The man looked at his wife''s back and shook his head. Originally the village was not rich, and a family had to set aside half of the meat a year to tribute to the monster. The man sighed after thinking about it, but there was no way. The day of the sacrifice. The man was also selected. The man and several other young and strong youths in the village entered the mountain with their tribute food, and then returned to the designated location. When the man returned home, he sat down in peace, and it seemed that they could spend another year in peace. At night, the wife and the man were no longer afraid. The two opened the door of the house and sat in the doorway. Now that the village is stable and stable every year, everyone is walking back and forth on the street at this late hour. lively. The breeze was blowing gently, and it was summer.Even if the sun sets, it is not particularly cold, and the child is jumping around in the street holding candied haws. The adults led the children on the street, talking and laughing. "Mom, this candied haws is so delicious." The adult touched the child''s head with satisfaction, and smiled and led the child on. The woman and the man already had a child.The child was just one year old and was still in the arms of the woman. The woman looked at the child in her arms with tenderness in her eyes. Suddenly, the breeze turned into a strong wind, and even the moon and stars had disappeared from the sky that had just been completely dark. The men and women were not looking at things well, and quickly planned to return to the room and close the door, but at this moment, they couldn''t even close the door, and in the wind swept through, the monster appeared again... The people in the village ran away in fright. "Ah, the monster is here again." "The monster is here, everyone, run away." Woo...whoo... Everyone fled around, but Naihe was surrounded by the wind. The men and women were also very panicked, but they had already given the monster food, why would they come to disturb the village? The man wanted to rush forward to ask for a theory, but when he was about to step forward, he found that something was pulling him, and the man turned his head to see that it was his wife. "What are you holding me for?" There were tears in the woman''s eyes. "Do you really want to go? Theory with the monsters is simply irrational, and what if you go to the monsters if you eat it? Even if you don''t think about me, don''t you think about our children? He is good. Just one year old." The woman''s eyes looked at her husband affectionately, and now the tears have dripped her clothes. The squally wind was howling there, and the sky was overcast. Some people couldn''t escape and were trapped in a place covered by dark clouds.Everyone was even more alarmed. "Woo...Don''t eat me." "Grandpa Monster, please don''t eat me." Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net The man looked at this spectacle and couldn''t bear it. He stretched out his hand and stroked his wife''s face. "No, this matter is no longer as ordinary as before. If you don''t ask the monster to understand this time, you won''t know what is going on." The wife saw that her husband was so decisive, and that everyone was so pitiful. Although the husband had nothing to do, but this time she knew that she could no longer stop her husband, and then let go of her hand... As soon as the man took a step, he was caught by the wind. The man was not afraid of being trapped in it, but now he stood up abruptly.Although he is weak and small, his eyes have been staring at the monster, and he can''t see the monster''s true body. On the contrary, it is a black wind-like whirlpool, which has been turning back and forth there. "What''s the situation? We obviously paid you food every year, but this year we just paid tribute. Why do you still treat us like this?" The black vortex curled faster and faster there, and the hollow sound came out slowly. "Why do you treat you like this? You have seen that something that doesn''t even get stuck between your teeth. You are perfunctory year by year, and now I am not showing off, you are really not afraid." It was the monster that formed a black whirlpool, and suddenly a slow black mist enveloped the powerful gas to form a hand, and this huge black hand directly caught the man. "You have the courage to come and confront me. Then I will pinch you to death and let them see my power. Hahahahaha..." The man looked in the direction of his home. The door was closed. The man nodded and closed his eyes gladly... The man with big hands tightened... "Don''t... don''t... please don''t. Please let my husband go..." The man heard the familiar voice, opened his eyes sharply, and saw that his wife was already kneeling there, and now she was already crying. How can the black monster have feelings, he plans to use his force again! "stop." A voice floated out of everyone''s eyes and stared at it one after another, and this person was the village head who resolved the incident three years ago, and the village head came out directly. "Let go of him." The whirlpool turned a little slowly, and the big hand was directly released, and the man directly landed.The woman ran to her husband as soon as she saw her husband okay, and the two of them hugged each other tightly and couldn''t make a sound. The whirlpool turned slower than before, and he seemed to be watching the village chief at this moment. Although the village head had just arrived, he didn''t know what to do now, but the man ran over to talk to the village head quickly, and the village head nodded to the man. "I already know what happened, but since you agreed, I can''t break the contract too much. This time I am afraid it is your fault, but you can mention it again if you have any conditions. As long as you don''t come to harm our village, we can. promise." "Hahahahaha..." Accompanied by the huge laughter, the black hand attacked again, and this time, he accurately caught a child. "Wow...Daddy, mother save me." "My child, let me go." The child''s mother has now kneeled to the whirlpool, because this is her child after all, and her tears are like tears falling down drop by drop. And the child''s father rushed to the village chief. There was a plop.The man knelt directly. "Village chief, I beg you, save my son." .. 3497 Chapter 508: Meeting Monsters You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The village chief shook his head and was helpless. He helped the man up first to calm him down. The village chief looked at the whirlpool. "Just say what you are going to do, don''t be here and make fun of our children." "Hahahaha, I don''t think your village pays much tribute, but there are a lot of children. Why don''t you pay tribute to them in the future..." Whirlpool laughed, and immediately threw the child into her whirlpool mouth. "Son, my son." The child''s mother has fainted from crying.The child''s father was heartbroken, but he ran over and helped his wife up.The man does not flick when he has tears, but... The whirlpool turned faster and faster, and all the surrounding darkness gathered in the whirlpool, and the whirlpool flew away directly and slowly. "Hahahaha, if you want your village to live in peace in the future, then give me two children at this time every year, or don''t blame me for being rude. Hahahaha." ... At this time, the man sighed again and again, helpless, but now that he has arrived at his house, he also needs to send the children directly there, and the place is there, so this is all helpless! When Nagato heard this series of stories, he shook his head helplessly there. The monster was really hateful. No matter what, you can''t eat children. "I already know, but this is not the reason for your refusal this time. How can I say that he is also your child, and you are too cruel." The man was helpless. "How can we bear the heart, but we understand the truth of She Xiaojia for everyone, and our son is also our only child, we just treat it as a baby, but at this time." Only then did Nagato finally understand why this village is now deserted, and it seems to be very poor. Every household stays at home all day and does not open the door at all. This is the reason why Nagato feels It''s time to meet this monster for a while. "You take good care of your children, I''m going to meet that monster." Men and women are very nervous, after all, this monster is not easy to deal with. Nagato waved his hand to make them feel relieved, and then directly entered the room, signaling Monkey King to come out. Of course all Zhu Bajie had seen it, but now it was getting late, and Zhu Bajie was already sleepy, lying on the couch and slumbering, Tang Seng also sat there meditating.Only Monk Sha watched Monkey Go out from the house with a look of doubt.... After Monkey King came out, he still had questions on his face. "what happened?" "There is something you need to do with me." Nagato said something to Monkey King''s ear, Monkey King nodded, and the two of them left directly... Men and women are very panicked. "If you don''t have these two children today, I''m afraid the monster will come back tomorrow to make trouble." "Didn''t the man just say that he can subdue the fairy? Fortunately, we should wait." The man took the woman into his arms at once, while the woman was still holding her child.Another kid saw this scene and started crying loudly there. The woman simply called him over and touched the child''s head. The child''s emotions finally eased... Nagato Monkey King arrived at the temple just now. Nagato just pointed to the kid specifically, and Monkey King had already remembered that the two of them transformed into two children and flew directly onto the counter.Chinese Novel Library www.cnxsku.net Monkey King felt strange, but Nagato glared at him fiercely, and Monkey King didn''t dare to look around, and he was as honest as a child there. After half an hour... There was a gust of wind, and for a while, a black mist slowly entered and circled the entire temple. At this moment, the corner of Nagato''s mouth smiled, and it seemed that the monster was coming. Heiwu directly circled the two children and left slowly. ... Nagato and Monkey King looked at the surroundings.A cave with torches looked like a monster hole, where many little monsters looked at the two children with smiles. Later, the black mist turned into a monster.The monster has two big pointed ears.His looks are also extremely mean, his eyes are scarlet, and his sharp teeth are exposed. The monster walked slowly into the two children. "Hehe, these two kids are really good this year. They will definitely be more delicious when they eat." A little demon came forward directly. "Majesty King, this child is really good, but now the younger I heard that Tang Seng and others have also come. After eating Tang Seng meat, he can live forever. Why should the king eat this child again." Monster surprise. "Is your information true?" "How dare you lie to you? It''s the village where children are imprisoned. Some of them should still be there." "Hahahaha, then the king caught this Tang monk and ate it. Tang Seng meat can be more tonic than eating children." The monster is obviously already tempted.Tang Seng and his party knew it a long time ago, isn''t it that his big apprentice is a bit powerful, and he is always accompanied by a mortal?This is a piece of cake for him, and the monster can''t wait. "Tie these two children together and wait until I come back." The two little demons replied after hearing it, and they hurriedly tied up the two children. Nagato motioned to Monkey King with a look. Monkey King nodded. "Wow... I want to see Mom and Dad." "Woo. Mom, mom." ... The monster turned into a gust of wind and disappeared immediately... Nagato knew that the situation was not good. If the monster caught Tang Seng, I am afraid it would be more troublesome next. Nagato''s body slowly grew bigger and directly burst the rope. The little monsters were very panicked when they saw it. The little demons rushed towards Nagato, and at this time the Monkey King had already recovered to his original shape. The two took their weapons and fought with the two little demons. All the little demons were knocked to the ground, and Nagato was facing Monkey Waved his hand. "Quickly, let''s stop that fairy, or he will catch Tang Seng, that''s fine." Monkey King nodded, and the two of them left immediately... The village at night is already very peaceful. Whether it is day or night, the village always maintains the most tranquil state, as if it is a deserted village and no one has ever lived. The man and the woman were still very panicked, but at this moment they heard the familiar sound of gusts of wind and wind outside, which made people tremble. The wind swept every corner of the village, and he stopped at a convenient place. There were two horses parked in this place, but there was never a horse in this village!.. 3498 Chapter 509: Bat Fighting Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Monkey King were swiftly afraid that the monster would capture Tang Seng and others. Tang Seng and a few people slept soundly in the room, and suddenly the room was filled with black smoke.The monster slowly appeared in this room and walked to Tang Seng''s couch. "Hahahaha, this is the white-faced monk named Tang Seng!" The monster immediately shook his hands, intending to summon more yin winds to take the Tang monks away. "Youkai, can''t you stop?" Nagato and Monkey King landed immediately, but the two also looked at each other with the monster. The monster was slightly surprised when he saw Nagato, but he still laughed. "You two are coming back at the right time. But I don''t want to talk nonsense with you two. Now I will take Tang Seng away to eat Tang Seng meat." Nagato stood there. He had never seen such a slurping monster before. He directly sacrificed the evil spirit sword, and the sword spirit of the evil spirit sword split the evil wind of the monster into four parts, and then slowly dissipated. . Tang Seng and several people were all startled by the noise. Tang Seng rubbed his eyes and saw everything in front of him. "Amitabha, what is the situation?" Monk Sha also woke up, and now he intends to wake up Zhu Bajie who is still asleep. Monk Sha also admires him. Now that the sound of fighting is so loud, Zhu Bajie actually sleeps so soundly. Zhu Bajie was impatient and opened his eyes helplessly. "Junior Brother, what are you doing? I slept soundly." Monk Sha pointed to the situation in front of him, Zhu Ba stopped his mouth. Soon, Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha also stood behind Nagato and Monkey King, especially Tang Seng also ran behind Nagato at a fast speed, because he knew that Nagato was the most powerful person among them. The monster smiled. He didn''t expect that Nagato was really capable, but he underestimated this mortal. The monster turned into a gust of wind and fled, but Nagato saw the direction in which the monster was escaping, and left Monkey King. "Wukong, take care of Tang Seng and others, don''t fall into the tricks of the monster, I will chase the monster." ... After Nagato finished speaking, he left in a flash. Tang Seng looked at the back of Nagato''s departure, and shook his head helplessly, but then went on to collapse. Monk Sha was walking back and forth there, but Zhu Bajie went back and went back to sleep. Monkey King shook his head. What are these people who are careless?Love my novel www.25xs8.com The night is black and the wind is high, but the wind is gusty, and there is not even a star in the sky. Nagato chased after each other bitterly, the monster could only stop here, and the monster had sacrificed his own weapon at the moment, and a golden gourd was woven into the monster''s hands. Nagato looked at him coldly, but he wanted to see what this monster could do. The monster then blew the golden gourd and Nagato subconsciously covered his ears. He was afraid that the monster would confuse his consciousness as before, but in the end, Nagato found that there was nothing at all, and finally listened to it directly. tune. Nagato was curious at this moment, why this group of people didnt move at all, and suddenly they heard the sound of flapping their wings. At this moment, Nagato was trying to determine what species it was, and slowly he always Seeing a piece of black pressure swept over here. At this moment, Nagato subconsciously set up a barrier for his body, and then he saw a group of bats flying towards the brook, forming a huge group of bats. The monster saw that Nagato had already set up a barrier, but he was still not afraid. He was still blowing his golden gourd at this moment. At this time, he saw the bats very crazy, slamming against the barrier, twice and three times. Nagato clearly felt that his barrier was trembling, I''m afraid it won''t last long. However, the number of this bat is very huge. If he damages Nagato with his sword aura, it may be difficult to appear in the picture for a while. At this moment, Nagato is using his whole body mana to maintain the barrier, and closed his eyes there thinking of a way. Nagato has noticed that everything just now is controlled by hormones, but he may not be able to grab the golden gourd into his hands, and as long as this barrier is broken, the bats will completely swallow themselves. Nagato thought about it, but there was no good way. At this moment, he saw that there were these three little golden lights around his waist. At this moment, Nagato suddenly realized that he quickly took out a golden pill, which was given by the Phoenix. As for his gratitude, he once told himself that Nagato simply swallowed one, and suddenly he felt hot all over. But Nagato smoked all over his body in the next second. At this moment, he has been taught. He never thought that this golden core was so powerful. No wonder, Phoenix has told him that this golden core can maintain its highest mana, but you only have short A short time, but for Nagato, destroying these bats is more than enough. Nagato received the golden core, and now the heat in his body moved back and forth, causing Nagato to forcefully use his body''s power to run the heat, slowly returning to the molestation, and finally slowly calming down. In the next second, Nagato closed the barrier directly, and all the bats flew towards Nagato.The monsters control the bats. The bats often form a circle, and Nagato is in the middle of this circle. At this moment, Nagato is tightly surrounded by these bats. Nagato can''t escape the bondage of Nagato no matter what. The door was floating directly in the air, and he already felt the power of the Phoenix. Boom... A raging fire was already ignited in Nagato''s hand. As long as Nagato''s hand slammed into that area, that area would ignite the phoenix''s hottest firepower, and the bats were all dissipated for fear of the scorching heat. However, there were a lot of bat corpses falling on the ground. The monster was really scared this time. It seemed that his bat was really useless and the monster. After a moment of panic, he planned to escape into a black mist... Nagato had already noticed that he had landed directly immediately, and he hurriedly followed the monster''s escape trajectory to chase the monster. The monster escaped into a forest. He looked left and right and took a sigh of relief. It seems that Nagato did not continue to want to chase him. He planned to continue the activity, and just as he was about to go forward, Nagato appeared in front of him. The monster is really scared. "I was wrong. I had no eyes. Please forgive me." At this moment, Nagato didnt say much about putting his hands on this monsters brain. He wanted to sigh whether this monster had other conspiracies and tricks, and he had already sensed at this moment that this monster had no other abilities. But if he were to run away like this, there would be more troubles. Nagato is still condensing the power on the two fingers, and these two are placed on the arteries of this monster. The inner core of the monster slowly comes out, and it is here that Nagato grabbed the inner core in his hand. . Bang... The monster vomited blood directly because his inner alchemy had been crushed by Nagato... 3499 Chapter 510 Against the Village Chief You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The monster was already seriously injured at this moment, but as long as he slowly returned to the practice, he would completely ignore it, and Nagato could no longer harm the world at all when he watched him like this, so he left in an instant. ... "Although I hurt you seriously this time, I spared you my life. If I see you doing bad things next time, don''t blame me for being rude over there." Nagato left the monster and lay alone in the bushes. At this moment, he sighed again and again. These skills and these cultivation bases have been cultivated for hundreds of years. Suddenly they all turned into bubbles. At this moment, he has to practice again. The monster is very hateful in his heart, but he has nothing to do... Rustling... The monster was immediately aware that it was the moment of injury. If there were any more monsters, I was afraid that he would lose his life. At this moment, the monster wanted to try his best to get up, but he realized that he couldn''t do such simple things. To. The monster immediately closed his eyes, and it seemed that his life was gone. "Brother, how did you become like this?" The new monster looks exactly the same as the previous monster.Both monsters are bat spirits, so that the monster just now has the power to control bats. The new bat demon saw that his younger brother had become like this. At this moment, he shook his head again and again, but his eyes were filled with raging anger. He did not expect his younger brother to be bullied like this. Slowly he helped his brother up. "Brother, I will help you back to the cave first, and I will avenge you now." The monster was completely powerless at the moment, and he carried his brother back and helped him back. After his brother placed him in place, he planned to get up and avenge his brother.Suddenly caught by what? The monster turned his head to look at his brother''s hand, and grabbed himself fiercely. "Brother, what do you mean?" The monster was seriously injured, and now he can only speak in a weak voice. "Brother don''t want revenge for me. That mortal is very powerful. I can''t beat him at all. Brother, it''s futile for you to go. But when I was fighting today, I saw that he did use the power of the sacred fire and phoenix. , It will only increase grief." The Bat Spirit sat down directly, but now it is hard to swallow the breath without revenge.The monster thought of his master about this matter, and it seemed that he could only ask him for help now, and in any case he would definitely not let Nagato''s group go. The monster waved his hand. "You guys take good care of my brother, if something happens to him, I will ask you." The monster is particularly weak, but he doesn''t know what his brother is going to do. "Brother, don''t go, don''t just be a brother, please." The monster''s brother turned his head now. "Don''t worry, I will ask our master now, he must have a way to cure this mortal." The monster''s brother left directly after saying this... Early in the morning... The wind was calm, and Nagato felt that it was time to leave the village. When Nagato came back yesterday, the couple were still waiting for them, but Nagato told Nagato the ins and outs of the situation, and his father was finally relieved.Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com Nagato looked at the time, now is the time to leave, and Nagato still has one last thing now, that''s the second thing he knocked down the monster in geology yesterday. The villagers in the village were very grateful to Nagato for all gathering, and at this time even the village chief came, and Nagato waved to everyone directly. "Thank you very much for being able to send us off today, but today I have one very important thing to tell you." Zhu Bajie and others thought that Nagato was about to leave after saying a few words, but they didn''t expect that Nagato would suddenly say such a thing. Everyone is very suspicious, but the cost is indeed Nagato''s benefactor. If it weren''t for Nagato, I am afraid that the monster would do it for whom. At this moment, Nagato flew directly off the horse, and flew in front of the village chief. Nagato didn''t talk nonsense, put the evil spirit sword in his hand, and slashed directly at the village chief. The village chief dodged and left. At this time, he always looked at Nagato with a very innocent expression. "Young man, what are you doing? Why are you doing this to me, an old man?" The villagers were also shocked when they saw it.Nagato''s emotions became very irritable from the original gratitude. "What are you doing? Why do you treat our village chief like this?" "I thought he was a benefactor, but I didn''t expect to come and kill us." "God, what can I do?" Those people talked a lot, Tang Seng didn''t know what the Nagato was doing, and Tang Seng was also there to persuade at the moment. "What are you doing to Nagato? Why do you treat an old man like this?" Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were embarrassed to watch it. This is really a big show of bullying, and Monkey King is doing nothing at this moment, because he is sure that Nagato should have his intentions. At this moment, Nagato completely ignored the people who were there and said those useless words, but he still looked at the village chief at this moment.Nagato''s tone has also improved a lot. "Can you believe that this is something that an old man can do? I just acted very fast, and most people can''t avoid my attack. But you, the so-called old village chief, can avoid it perfectly. You confirm this is What your perfect village chief can do." Originally, things didn''t follow this development, but Nagato said this, and the villagers started to talk again there. "Yes, yes, Nagato is right. Why is our village head so old and able to escape Nagato''s attack smoothly? If it were me, I couldn''t avoid it at all." "It''s just that this thing is really weird." "Could it be that our village chief..." Nagato smiled and looked at the village chief, but he still held the evil spirit sword in his hand. "You should show your true shape now, right?" The village chief smiled there at the moment, and then didn''t say much. "It was just a coincidence that I just did not understand what you are saying." Nagato watched as the village chief was still resisting, and an evil sword continued to hack away... 3500 Chapter 511: Werewolf Group Siege You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the village chief turned over and evaded Nagato''s attack again. The villagers didn''t believe the village chief at all, because the village chief was just a coincidence, and it was impossible to escape the attacks of ordinary people twice. "Is the village chief a monster?" "Oh my god, how could something like this happen? Could it be that what happened in our village many years ago was caused by him?" The village chief saw that everyone was here and said that it was not his own. Now he had no need to pretend, and he was smiling now. The village chief instantly changed back to his original form. After everyone saw it, they were even more surprised. They didn''t expect that the village chief was also a monster, and the village chief slowly turned into a werewolf. "Hahahaha, since you have discovered it, then I will stop pretending." At this moment, Nagato watched the village chief finally turned into his original form, and now he fought the village chief with the evil sword.It was day instead of night, so the village chief was completely unable to use the most powerful werewolf power, and the village chief had trouble planning to run away directly. Nagato chased each other bitterly, but only a few people from Tang Seng were left, and they looked at each other. "Nagato is chasing monsters, how about us?" Those villagers simply kept Tang Seng directly. "Elder Tang turned out to have gone out of Nagato, so why don''t you stay in this village for a little longer, when you meet together, then let''s set off together." Monk Tang was still there hesitated after hearing it, but Zhu Bajie had dismounted long ago. At this moment, Monk Tang also reluctantly dismounted, following the villagers into the village again. Nagato was chasing the werewolf, and he was in the forest at this moment. Nagato shook his head at this moment, because this forest was the place where he confronted the nearby area yesterday. The werewolf laughed. "I''ve already ran away, why are you still chasing after me?" Nagato was helpless. "You have always endangered the people in the village. You are already incomprehensible. Now I want to understand your life. You are more terrifying than the bat spirit. If you are not near you, how can you behave in this village?" The werewolf laughed loudly. At this moment, he didn''t say anything more. Since there is no way to spare his life, then he must fight with all his strength, and in this forest, he may not be able to beat him. The werewolf stretched out two dewclaws, two dewclaws, suddenly violently, all formed spikes, and this persistence is his most powerful place. The persistence in his hand is like a sharp knife. If he is slashed and wounded, the werewolf is not finished at the moment, he is howling at the sky. Only then did Nagato realize that wolves are social animals after all, and this wolf actually brought him here, could it be? Sure enough, Nagato didn''t guess wrong. After a few calls from the wolf, the surrounding wolves were completely led by him. They all arrived here, and they all responded to him with howling sounds... Papa......... Fate Novel www.51yuan.net Nagato put away the hands that had just been applauding, and he smiled now. Wonderful and wonderful is really wonderful, it seems that you have brought me here on purpose from just now, and then used all of you to annihilate me. People are very proud to hear Nagato say this. It seems that this mortal is not stupid at all, and now he has come to the werewolf from all directions. At least 20 werewolves were standing here at the moment, and Nagato was facing Nagato alone, but Nagato was not afraid at all. Nagato once again served the golden core that Phoenix had given him. This time he had to wipe out all these wolves. In this way, he would also prevent these wolves from attacking others again while there was a gang in Nagato. After taking the Golden Pill, the familiar feeling returned to him, and slowly Nagato felt that he was about to die every time. This energy was too huge, but it was all concentrated in this little Golden Pill. Inside, and all the power is gathered together. Slowly rushing back and forth in his body, if it weren''t for Nagato''s great skill and energy, to transfer the power of the golden core to his body, I am afraid this matter would be very difficult. When the wolves saw Nagato like this, they were all there now laughing. "Brother Wolf, isn''t it just a joke for you to call us here? I thought you came to me for something." "If it''s okay, I will leave first." The wolf waved his hand. "Let''s take a moment to see what tricks he can play, maybe what big tricks he hides, so let the brothers stand by, but see what he can do." Those werewolves also followed directly behind this werewolf, Nagato wanted to take a look.And this werewolf, who is the village chief, is also the leader of this pack of wolves. He is old, but when he was young, he led the pack of wolves. So no matter when he spoke, these people would be completely All gathered. And just because the wolf was the village chief among the villagers, these werewolves also got a lot of benefits.Now the balance of all this has been destroyed by this long door lock. Nagato slowly felt the sensation of his whole body being burned by the blazing fire, and the blazing fire was still blazing fire, and suddenly his whole body was bursting with powerful blazing fire power, and this powerful blazing fire power turned those The werewolves all knocked down. The werewolf simply stood up directly, but this powerful ability let him know that he was a little scared now, could it be that Nagato could not defeat Nagato at all? Nagato slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be burning with fire, and slowly he landed directly.A flame slowly condensed in the palm of his hand, and this flame of flame was so pure in Nagato''s eyes. In the next second, the flame fell from the sky, slowly hitting these werewolves, and the werewolves evaded and fled everywhere. Unfortunately, a werewolf was directly burned by the flame, and there was not even a trace of gray foam left. At the moment, Nagato was there laughing. "I advise you to run quickly. If you are hit by this flame, you will be wiped out and will never be reincarnated." The wolves fled in four places, but Nagato let the flames encircle Nagato, and slowly there were flames falling from the sky, all these wolves were wiped out by Nagato. Nagato watched that these werewolves had been wiped out by himself, he simply directly activated the mana of the golden core, allowing this mana to be slowly eliminated from his body. Nagato was like being burned by fire, and all the smoke came from Nagato Excluded from the outside, in the end Nagato finally returned to peace... 3501 Chapter 512 Nagato is seriously injured You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato looked around. Those werewolves were already gone. He nodded and decided that it should be time to go back. But at this moment, there was a violent wind whistling around and the leaves in the woods. It was blown by the wind, and there was a sparse sound in the woods. Nagato knew that there were still people around, so he didn''t say much, and kept standing here. "Come out, keep hiding behind, I''m afraid it''s meaningless." Then the two figures came directly from the woods and arrived in front of Nagato. "Master, my little brother was seriously injured by him. He had already crushed my little brother''s inner alchemy. Had it not been for my mana to maintain him now, he would have already..." The man was very angry. Nagato didnt agree with him on the side. He didnt expect that today was really a wave of unrest, one after another. The group of werewolves had just been wiped out, and now there are two more monsters. The monster who just spoke was probably the one who hurt yesterday. A relative of that monster. Nagato hooked his hand. "What can I do?" This Taoist priest was the first time he saw such a madman, he was laughing at this moment, and he was also laughing here and there, after all, his master''s mana was unpredictable.And this time Nagato also hired a foreign aid. The master of the Bat Jing is a monk, and he came here many years ago. He originally wanted to cultivate and become an immortal, but because his direction of practice was completely contrary to the kindness of this monk, so that he is still a monk and him. His mana and skill have been extraordinary in the world. Many years ago, monks came to this mountain forest and encountered these bats, and the most qualified of these bats surrounded two bats. These two bats were photographed by monks and slowly trained them. Slowly teaching them the practice techniques, these bats became the two monsters now, and the golden gourd was also a weapon that the monk gave to the bat. The monk laughed at this moment. "Come out, why are you hiding there?" Nagato did feel a lot of interest just now, but now two have come out, and he doesn''t have any more doubts, is there anyone in Nagato? Slowly, a very familiar figure always appeared, and this figure swish directly to the monk''s side. "Master, everything is up to you." Nagato saw this scene and couldn''t wait to spit out old blood, because the one who just appeared was not another monster, or the General Huanhuo he saw at the bottom of the Flame Mountain last time. At that time, in order to save Tang Seng and several people, he directly released the phantom fire general. He also had no phoenix fire at all, and only had the power to create illusions. Nagato thought he was not afraid of him, and never thought of him. Worshipped the master again.Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com However, Nagato''s momentum is still very strong. "My defeated general did not expect you to find a master." The monster was laughing there at the moment. It is different now. Before, he suffered a lot under his men, but now he simply escaped, and now he is defeated by this immortal in the world, I am afraid that the next step will be this long When the door is suffering. And his master already knew everything about Nagato, because General Phantom Fire had already told this ascetic warlock before. The ascetic warlock fought with Nagato, but he didn''t expect it to be fate today. Nagato was a little nervous at the moment, after all, the three of them were completely different, especially the magic fire general, whose illusion skills were one of the best. Nagato was not afraid that he had been trapped, so he would be prepared. Nagato took out the evil spirit sword, and since that time.In fact, after the millennium Ganoderma lucidum, I also left something to myself, but Nagato never took it out. The three monsters have now gathered all their strength, and the countdown to that show is in the middle of Nagato. At this moment, the energy of the three slowly gathered into a ball, and slowly attacked towards Nagato. This is Nagatos forehead. Between his eyebrows, a white dot slowly looms out, and this white dot slowly falls on Nagatos hand and becomes an ice crystal. Here is a thousand years of cold. The last gift left for myself afterwards.It is the thousand-year ice crystal that can remove the illusion. At this moment, Nagato still sacrificed his own evil spirit sword, but the only pity is that the remaining Phoenix power was completely discharged into the air by himself. Otherwise, Nagato is confident and directly put this All three were wiped out. After seeing it, the monk knew what it was, but he just smiled. The monk directly sacrificed his whisk, and the whisk slowly turned into an extremely sharp sword in the air. The magic fire general was chanting spells and creating illusions, while the bat spirit held it again. The golden gourd began to blow there. The three abilities slowly approached Nagato. Nagato first tried to set up a barrier in the first door of his own, and the second level of ability is to place two fingers between his forehead and place the thousand-year ice crystal on himself. Above his eyes.Then came the evil spirit sword, and slowly lifted into the air to form a huge sword and this monk''s sword fought each other in the air. The bats came again after hearing the news, but this time Nagato directly waved his hand and directly ate those bats thousands of miles away, but the golden gourd kept thinking about the bats and came back after hearing the news. The monk saw Nagato, completely powerless to resist these three abilities. He simply sacrificed his second sword attacker Nagato directly. At this moment, the swords and bats gathered together in the Nagato Deep Sword. The monk laughed, no matter how powerful he was, in the end he really hit his eight swords. The so-called 8 swords, it can be transformed into 8 clones, and these 8 clones are not inferior to the theme at all, so that at first sight, only eight moves can completely defeat the enemy. The monk smiled. As long as he kills this long gate, everything will become easy. He already knew that he had passed by here. After eating Tang Seng meat, his skill would slowly increase. When the time comes, even if he If you can''t cultivate into an immortal, your own skill is unmatched. Nagato''s evil spirits slowly dissipated in the air and returned to Nagato''s body. At this moment, the monk directly let his eight swords stab Nagato down. In such a critical moment, if Nagato is stabbed again, he will definitely dissipate, and at this critical time, Guanyin Bodhisattva comes directly and rescues Nagato in an instant... 3502 Chapter 513: Bodhisattva Rescue You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Master, watch the apprentice chase after him." The monk waved his hand. "There is no need to chase after him, but Guanyin Bodhisattva or Guanyin Bodhisattva saved him just now. We just need to watch the changes here, but now Guanyin Bodhisattva has left the long gate, we can directly take Tang Seng A few people grabbed it." The two fairies laughed loudly when they heard the monk say so, this is there. "Master Gao is really high." I saw a slip of smoke disappear directly... Tang Seng and several people have been staying in this room, but Tang Seng has always been very worried. "A few apprentices, what do you think will happen to Nagato this time? Goku, do you want to take a look? After all, Nagato hasn''t come back for so long." Monkey King also feels that Nagato has never been back for such a long time. Wouldn''t it be able to help Nagato to see for yourself? Zhu Bajie doesn''t matter what he looks like. "Every time we stay here, and Nagato will naturally save us. This time there should be nothing wrong, so why worry?" Monk Sha and Tang Seng heard what Zhu Bajie said, but felt that there was nothing wrong with what Zhu Bajie said. After all, Nagato had always acted alone and had never made any mistakes. At this time, the Monkey King had already disappeared... Fortunately, Zhu Bajie was also hungry, and went directly to take care of the villagers who found some food. Only Tang Seng and Sha Monk were pacing back and forth, and they were slightly worried. A Shunxing of Guanyin Bodhisattva took the hatch directly back to the village house where the Tang monks lived, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva threw the Pig Bajie directly onto the ground. Zhu Bajie became angry. "Who is it? I fell asleep well, and who kicked me to the ground." Zhu Bajie was noisy there, and I saw it in the next second, Nagato had been placed on the couch, and there was Guanyin Bodhisattva beside him, Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to say a word. Monk Tang and Monk Sha also felt strange, but they couldn''t lose their manners. "See Guanyin Bodhisattva." Guanyin Bodhisattva waved his hand and sighed.I had already calculated that there was such a catastrophe, but Nagatos ability would never suffer, but the monk was too powerful, and Guanyin Bodhisattva knew him. In fact, he should have been successful with his cultivation method. Immortal, but because what he cultivates is not a good way, but an evil way, he has been forbidden to become an immortal, but he has been doing nothing in the world. Monk Tang and Monk Sha were very worried at the moment. They saw this for the first time in Nagato.And there were blood stains on Nagato''s body. "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, what is the situation?" Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed. "He has been seriously injured now, and this injury is very serious. If there is no antidote within three days, he will be incurable and die." Now the three of them are scared and stupid. Nagato never thought that Nagato would fall into this situation now. Nagato never looked like this in Nagato''s eyes and in Nagato''s heart. Suddenly, Tang Seng didn''t stop, and directly collapsed to the ground. This was the first time he had become this way. I don''t know why, as if he suddenly lost his backbone. This is the Drifting monk, but it is also very flustered. "Then how can Guanyin Bodhisattva be able to save Nagato?" Aishuwu www.2shuwu.com Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed. "You only need to take good care of him, and I will go to Taishang Laojun to get an elixir for him. As long as you eat it, it will be fine." Tang Seng nodded. Guanyin Bodhisattva also glanced directly at Nagato again, and then left with confidence. He now knows that Nagato is really here to help him. Although he doesn''t know why, he knows that he is his friend so Guanyin Bodhisattva will also Try to save him. Guanyin Bodhisattva flew directly into the sky in a smooth manner.Monk Tang and Monk Sha took care of Nagato there.The first time I saw the weak Nagato, several people sighed there. In the next second, Guanyin Bodhisattva returned directly. Tang Seng was surprised when he saw it, why did this Guanyin Bodhisattva come back again? "Bodhisattva, why are you so fast?" Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head. He knew that Nagatos body could no longer be severely injured. If there was any severe damage, there would be no way for the elixir of Taishang Laojun, so he felt that he should directly take Nagato Take it to the sky and protect Nagato by yourself, and Nagato will not be in any danger, otherwise... "It''s better for me to take him directly to the sky, so that it is safer. Now his physical body can no longer suffer any damage. But I will set up a barrier around you so that the monsters will not approach. And I will Thousand Miles of Sound, let Monkey King come back to protect you." After listening to the Tang Seng and several people, they nodded, Guanyin Bodhisattva, a momentary disappearance. Zhu Bajie suddenly panicked. "Oh my God, this is the first time that Guanyin Bodhisattva has been alarmed. It seems that things are really not easy this time." "Yes, yes, and did you see it? Nagato was so weak just now. And Guanyin Bodhisattva also said that if Nagato is under any attack, I''m afraid he..." Sun Wukong looked for Nagato everywhere, but he couldn''t find him at all. I gave up a little now, thinking about going back or protecting Tang Seng. "Wukong, I am a Bodhisattva. You have to go back now to protect your master and some apprentices, and now Nagato has been taken away by me." After Sun Wukong heard it, he quickly returned. Fortunately, Tang Seng and the others were safe and sound, and Sun Wukong was relieved.But for these things, Monkey King still didn''t understand. "What is going on? What happened to Nagato? How was it taken away by Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Tang Seng, Monk Sha, and Zhu Bajie were helpless. They explained the ins and outs to Monkey King. Monkey King was very surprised when he heard it. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen during this period. It seems that the monsters this time are not trivial, but even Monkey King is completely concerned. Above the sky, the Bodhisattva took Nagato and hurried to the place of Taishang Laojun, and soon arrived. At this moment, the Taishang Laojun was relaxing there, lying on the rocking chair.And his doorman fanned Taishang Laojun in use. Taishang Laojun closed his eyes slightly, and now he is enjoying it very much. Suddenly, the fairy boy guarding the gate quickly reported urgently. "Old gentleman, the Bodhisattva brought a mortal to come to see him, and that mortal seems to be the one who came to take care of you for the elixir last time." Taishang Laojun suddenly got up with an ominous premonition. "Just say I''m not here." .. 3503 The 514th chapter throws bricks to attract jade You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanyin Bodhisattva was too anxious, and directly moved Fairy Tong''s magic power aside, and he went in directly... "Who''s not here?" Guanyin Bodhisattva had already heard what Taishang Laojun had just said, so he asked directly like this. Taishang Laojun couldn''t hold his face all at once, and he was particularly embarrassed. "Hahahaha, what''s the matter with Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Fortunately, Guanyin Bodhisattva did not say much. ""I just want to ask you for an elixir. This is not a big deal for you, too, and you have seen it. The man next to me now has swallowed. I''m afraid Only you can save him."" Taishang Laojun took a close look at this mortal, and this was indeed the one who asked him for the elixir last time.Moreover, the old gentleman also knew that this face was for Guanyin Bodhisattva, so he simply clapped his hands directly. The little fairy boy took the gourd directly, the Taishang Laojun was very quick, and he directly got one and gave it to Guanyin Bodhisattva, and Guanyin Bodhisattva also directly fed it to Nagato. Guanyin Bodhisattva saw that the Supreme Master was so refreshed, and unexpectedly exceeded his expectations, but he also knew that the Supreme Master was really embarrassed just now, and he had already heard what he said, so now he has no choice but to give . "Then I will leave, but in the future, if you have anything to do with you, you can find me, as long as I can help, then I will definitely help." Taishang Laojun smiled and recites Guanyin Bodhisattva respectfully.Guanyin Bodhisattva walked for a moment and left directly... Laojun Taishang saw that Nagato was gone, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Every time someone came, he would come to ask for the elixir, or else there would be something, the old Taishang thought there would be more I didn''t expect that just an elixir could be dismissed, but the old gentleman was too happy to steal it. Guanyin Bodhisattva took the one between Nagato back to him, and Nagato lay on the collapse of Guanyin Bodhisattva and slowly regained consciousness. Nagato looked at his whole body, because Nagato had just eaten the elixir, so now all the injuries in his body are slowly recovering, and he also saw Guanyin Bodhisattva when he looked up. "You saved me." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded. "But it''s okay. The two of us turned out to be in the same way, so I''m also inevitable about you, but I just want to tell you that you must be careful about the next thing. After all, the person you are fighting against can Not ordinary people." Nagato had slowly recovered, so he immediately got up and sat on the couch. "Oh, I want to know, what is the origin of that person?" What Guanyin Bodhisattva had done directly informed Nagato about all these things, but the next thing could only be up to him. This person is a mortal person in the world. He has been hard at cultivating Taoism since he was a child, and with his aptitude and his immortal bones, he can completely cultivate and become immortal when he is an adult, but this person is eager for quick success It is not a good way, and his thoughts are contrary to our good way. Since ancient times, good and good have been rewarded for evil and evil, but this cultivator acted wantonly in the room, and the things he did were all bad things that were unforgivable, so that we totally disagreed with him. Xian, he has also been trapped in the mortal world, doing evil in the mortal world these years. It is not that we have never caught him, but we always let him escape.I didn''t expect that you met this time. After hearing this, Nagato nodded. It turned out that this was the case, but Nagato had already seen the mighty Taoist priest, and he was definitely not ordinary. Nagato turned over and jumped directly.Gougouxs novel www.gougouxs.com "Thanks for the Bodhisattva''s advice. Since I am fine, I just left." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, and at this moment he was a long doorknob sticking out. Guanyin Bodhisattva placed a pill of elixir in Nagato''s hand, and this was the elixir of Taishang Laojun.Just now, he only asked for an elixir from Taishang Laojun, and when Taishang Laojun gave Guanyin Bodhisattva, he gave an extra one. Guanyin also knew what Taishang Laojun meant. Fortunately, he was very lucky. satisfaction. After Nagato received the elixir, he was very grateful, but now it shouldnt be too late, but he has to go back and clean it up, otherwise, the next thing is unthinkable, and what happened to the Tang monks is what Nagato is most worried about. . Tang Seng and the others were very quiet in the room, and nothing happened... The monsters have already found here.Especially the bat spirit is so familiar with the surroundings. Before, he and his younger brother ruled the village together, and the sacrifices every year are also enjoyed by these monsters, but now he never thought of killing halfway. Going out a long gate unexpectedly prevented the surrounding balance. The Bat Spirit quickly led the way, Nagato quickly fell to Tang Seng''s side, and the monk stood in front of the Nagato two. He slowly walked to the side of the door, and then he felt a little bit and motioned to them not to act rashly. "A barrier has been set up around this area. If you rush in, you will only suffer a lot of damage." The two little demons didn''t know what to do at this moment. "Then how do we catch Tang Seng several people?" The monk was standing there and looking at the surrounding scenes, and he rolled his eyes and found a way. "It''s not easy. Only this room has a barrier, but if you think about it, if this village is threatened, might they not come out?" The two little monsters listened to what their master said, and they thought about it for a long time, and finally figured out where they were laughing. "It''s still a master." ... Suddenly the three monsters turned into a yin wind and swept the whole village. The whole village thought there was nothing and it was safe and stable, but suddenly there was a bad wind, and the whole house and even the roof were lifted by these winds. At this moment, those villagers always wanted to come out and see what was going on, but when they came out, they were completely swept by the evil wind and caught in it. "Help, help, what''s the situation?" "Help, help, there are even monsters." "Ah. Mom, dad save me." "My boy, what''s the situation?" ... Tang Seng and several people were very stable in the house, but Tang Seng and several people heard the real voice outside the house, and this was Tang Seng, and they knew if something happened outside. Tang Seng quickly walked out of the long gate, but saw this. A situation. Monkey Sun went out directly, he must not let the villagers encounter such a thing... 3504 The 515th chapter hit the plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!However, Monkey King''s abilities were unmatched. Monk Zhubajiesha also all went out, and only Tang Seng was left in this room. Monkey King directly held a golden cudgel in his hand, racing back and forth, looking for the master behind the scenes. But slowly, the yin wind dissipated directly, and several monsters also directly revealed their original form. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect you to come out." "Master, you are high." ... Sun Wukong was already very angry at the moment, I am afraid it was these people who injured Nagato in that way, but now they are harming the village. "The two juniors and I used magic power together to kill these monsters and avenge Nagato." Monkey King''s golden cudgel grew bigger and bigger in his hand, and he jumped at the few monsters at the moment. The Taoist cultivator directly sacrificed his own, let''s not see, I don''t see the pupil and the golden cudgel fighting back and forth.It was just an eight-part sword, and the Monkey King had been dug up directly by Brother, and now the Monkey King was already overwhelmed. The two monks Zhubajiesha fought with the two little demons, and the magic fire general at this moment only used his own change method to introduce Zhubajie into the maze. At this moment, Zhubajie walks in this very familiar corridor. , Very helpless. Zhu Bajie also knew that he might have been caught in an illusion, but now that he was trapped in it, he had no way to escape the illusion.Zhu Bajie simply took his own gold medal directly, destroying the surrounding corridors there, but what Zhu Bajie didn''t know was that he was actually doing useless work there, and what he was hitting around was just air... Monk Sand and the bat spirit fought into a ball, but when the golden gourd of the bat spirit blew, all the bats rushed towards the monk sand, and the monk sand was unable to do anything at all. Now it is true. Monkey King has the disadvantage. Tang Seng is watching all this at the door. He is always trembling there now. It seems that no one can help them in this situation. What should be done. And he looked at them like that from now on, and fortunately he walked out directly by himself. "You don''t want to hurt my disciple, don''t you just want to catch me? Just take me back, don''t hurt their lives, and let these people go." The leisure pack has been waiting here for a long time. He has been waiting for Tang Seng to throw himself into the trap. The time he just predicted is this time. He didn''t expect Tang Seng really could not help but spray out at this time. It seems that this is really true. A good time. The Taoist monk stretched out his hand, Tang Seng went directly to his side. "You fool is really throwing himself into the trap. Little ones, let''s go. Now that we have caught Tang Monk and eat Tang Monk meat, we can live forever, and our magic power will be improved. We also need those things in this village. What''s the use? When we come to this village next time, we will be swept by us." The two little demons happily followed Nagatos eldest brother, and Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King also landed directly. Since there is no way, they will continue to chase each other and they will not be able to beat them. Tang Seng had also been taken away by others, and the three of them had suddenly panicked. "There is really no way this time. Why don''t we go directly to the heavenly court to ask the Bodhisattva for help." "I think it''s really abolished this time. Even Nagato can''t be beaten. At this time, I think we should go back with our separate luggage. I will go back to my Gaolaozhuang, and you will go back to your Liusha River. The big brother is back to his Huaguo Mountain." Old Friends Chinese Website www.laoyouzw.com "What nonsense is the idiot talking about, you want to divide your luggage when you encounter something, are you owed again?" ... Pig Bajie didn''t dare to act rashly after hearing what the monkey grandson said, but now this situation can''t be solved without rash act. Suddenly, a golden light fell to the ground, and several people rubbed their eyes to see that it was Nagato. Monk Sha, Monkey King quickly stepped forward. "Nagato, you''re all right." Nagato nodded. He was hit hard by the monster before, but because he was completely healed now, and he also knew about the Taoist priest, now he only needs to quickly defeat him and rescue Tang Seng. Nagato shook his head helplessly now. It seems that he is still back. The Tang monk has been taken away by the monsters a little later, but now Nagato already knows where those monsters are, because the Bodhisattva has just given instructions. And now he said to these people. "That monster is very powerful. I am afraid that I cannot resist it alone. You will go with me." Monkey Sun nodded unexpectedly, Nagato took Nagato and disappeared in an instant... Okay, the village suddenly returned to peace, and the villagers finally breathed a sigh of relief, but now the village has been destroyed and everyone can only repair it helplessly. The monster was very proud in the cave at this moment, so he caught the Tang monk so easily. Tang Seng has closed his eyes now, and now he only meditates in his heart the few Buddhist scriptures that he has memorized by heart, and no longer thinks about anything else. This time he knew that he was really going to be eaten, and Nagato Having been so hurt, several of his apprentices were unable to save himself. Perhaps this was his fate. Tang Seng was also very soft-hearted at the moment. This was the first time he was so brave. The monster was very surprised when he saw Tang Seng like this. He didn''t expect that Tang Seng was not as timid as the rumors said, but he must eat Tang Seng meat in his mouth anyway. "Little ones, quickly boil water for me. We will eat Tang Monk meat tonight." Those monsters were very happy, and these two monsters had been sitting next to the monk. "Master, you are really amazing, but if you can leave for a while, I want to see how my brother is doing." The cultivator nodded, and when he reached out, there was something in his hand, round like a small pill. "This is the Baicao Divine Pill that I have refined in the mountains and forests for so many years. As long as you eat this, you can recover from general physical diseases, and now your brother should be able to be greatly useful after the trauma." After getting the bat spirit, he was very happy, and he flew back quickly to save his brother... General Huanhuo was next to the Taoist cultivator at this moment. He looked at this Tang Seng and was a little familiar. After all, he had captured all Tang Seng last time, but it was a good thing that the long gate broke him this time. The master he knew was so powerful, he was able to seriously injure that Nagato... 3505 The 516th chapter of the expert showdown You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The cultivator looked at this and the general seemed to be thinking about something. "What''s wrong with you? What do you think?" General Huanhuo shook his head. "Master, I''m a little worried, will the Nagato come back again and rescue Tang Seng." Today I was laughing. "Don''t worry, disciple, I know you have been fooled by this long school before, but now you don''t have to worry, because now there is a master, and the master will guarantee you all eat Tang Seng meat." General Huanhuo nodded, and now he is finally relieved... Nagato led Monkey King, and several people continued to explore, and soon Nagato walked to a big palace, and this palace is no different from what people usually live in, but such a large wooden luxury palace is still normal. Seen once, but in this forest. Monkey King, Monk Sha, Zhu Bajie and others were already surprised. Zhu Bajie didn''t take it seriously. After all, it was him. No matter how he was, he was alone, so he changed the palace. Nagato sacrificed the evil spirit sword, and at this moment, he slowly lifted the evil spirit sword into the air, but it was like the huge sword qi of the palace, and the roof of the palace was lifted. Sun Wukong was not idle either. He took his own golden cudgel and hit the palace. The golden cudgel became several 10 meters long, and the huge power made the palace directly trivial. The monster had already felt his palace shaking back and forth, and he was directly offering his skills at the moment to make the palace return to stability.And the monsters simply went out with the bad generals. "Oh, this is not Nagato, why are you back again? Isn''t it enough that we were seriously injured, and want to try my power." Nagato didnt do much nonsense about this matter. After giving a look to the rest of the people, he sacrificed all his skills after singing, and he also ate the last elixir that Phoenix gave himself. Actually, the last time It was also a selfishness of Nagato. He thought that this last elixir didn''t need to be used on them, but he didn''t expect to be seriously injured by an accident. Now he doesn''t care about it. The familiar burning sensation slowly burned Nagato''s body.And Nagato recovered once again, with the crazy highest ability that they had before, and this time when Monkey King, Monk Zhubajiesha and others stood in Nagato, they didnt do anything. They just poured all their mana into Nagato. Inside the door, and Nagato suddenly, his flame power increased extremely than before. Nagato also sacrificed his own evil spirit sword, the evil spirit sword and the eight swords fought back and forth in the sky, and Monkey King also directly sacrificed his own golden cudgel.Zhu Bajie''s nine-tooth rake and Sha monk''s demon descending staff. The Eight Swords are too powerful, but the four weapons and the Eight Swords work back and forth, and the Eight Swords can''t resist it. There is no tension in Xiu Xian Dao, but Nagato once again used his trick, the power of the phoenix, the sky is hitting the fireworks from the distance, and he is gathering these fireworks here at this moment. Among them, afterwards, it was a fierce blow to the cultivator. General Phantom Fire was immediately useless. At this moment, Nagato had already used it. The ice crystals left to him after a thousand years of cold completely sealed General Phantom Fire. General Phantom Fire is now frozen, no matter what he can completely conquer. not open. A phoenix fire in Nagato smashed over, and the entire ice crystal was completely shattered, and the air was filled with fragments of the ice crystal, but the magic fire general was also directly wiped out.Dan Pain Novel Network www.danteng123xs.com The bat spirit flew back, and he was taking the Baicao Pill directly to his younger brother. Now the bat spirit''s younger brother has improved a lot every day, and now the younger brother who ate the bat spirit has recovered completely. "Brother, the master gave this to me, right?" The bat nodded. "Yeah, but it''s really useful. You are really fine after eating now." The bat spirit''s younger brother said to the bat spirit at this moment: "You''d better go back and help the master as soon as possible. If they come to make trouble, I''m afraid..." The Bat Jing nodded, and just about to walk back and glanced at his brother. Now his brother was unscathed, and the Bat Jing flew back without worry. The cultivator, seeing that General Huanhuo had disappeared, he was laughing there at the moment. "It seems that you are struggling this time, but that is good. We are better than one." The cultivator was directly lifted into the air at this moment, and his eight swords had already been transformed into 8 clones, but in this case, it was completely powerless to fight these four very powerful weapons, and the cultivator simply retracted the eight swords directly. . But at this moment, he slowly gathered the abilities around him, and directly hit several weapons of the evil spirit sword to the ground.At this moment, the Taoist priest smiled in the air, and then took out a piece of yellow paper from his clothes.A brush came to life spontaneously, brushing a character. The huge energy around the cultivator was still there, but his pen never stopped, he kept writing there, until he wrote 20 spells that slowly floated in the air and gathered in his own. around. The Taoist shouted directly. "Go ahead." Those charms seemed to be conscious, and they all flew directly to Nagato. At this moment, Nagato was not afraid. Even if these services were carried out, they could not beat the Phoenix''s eyes at all. Nagato condensed the Phoenix flames on his hands. The fierce fire burned all the characters, and some characters flew towards Zhu Bajie, and slowly tied Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng, and Sun Monkey. Nagato directly flew at them with a blazing fire, and all the characters of the people living in Nasso disappeared. However, I saw that Nagato is really good, and now I can''t play with him at all. It''s time for a real confrontation. When that happens, Nagato is sitting there directly, and the two are floating in the air. But the martial arts journey of the two has come out, and the two are starting to compare. At this moment, the two are holding a piece in the sky, and the duel between the evil spirit sword and the eight parts has just begun. The speed of the two is very fast, and masters often do not need those bells and whistles, and now Nagato is gradually critical and that will be the case when time comes. But now it is very enjoyable. In the world for such a long time, there has never been a person who can match himself. The loneliest thing in the world is that there is no opponent. Now this situation, he is happy to accept it... 3506 Chapter 517 Enlightenment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But all of this was seen in Zhu Bajie''s eyes, there was nothing at all, they only saw Nagato and this Taoist priest floating in the air, but nothing else. Zhu Bajie sighed now. "What is Nagato doing here?" Sun Monkey knocked on Zhu Bajie''s head to let him take care of his nostalgia, but now it seemed that there was one thing he had forgotten. Monkey King was there thinking back and forth, suddenly remembering that he knocked on Zhu Bajie again. Zhu Bajie was beaten twice by Monkey King, and at the moment he was a little angry. "Big brother, what are you doing?" Monkey King simply patted Zhu Bajie on the head again, but this time he brought Monk Sha with him. "You two idiots, I said that I forgot something and haven''t saved Tang Seng yet." Zhu Bajie just remembered at this time, and the three of Nagato quickly entered the giant palace, and there were looking for Tang Seng, and they searched back and forth, finally found Tang Seng and rescued Tang Seng. However, Monkey Sun, after he rescued Tang Seng this time, Tang Seng didnt say much when he came out. This really surprised Sun Monkey. Every time Tang Seng was rescued, he was not always chatting there, but why was it totally different this time. What? Monkey Sun looked at Tang Seng standing there, as if he didn''t panic at all, but after a while, Chang Feng began to tremble in his legs, and started to cry. "I thought I was really dead this time. I really didn''t expect it. Thank you for saving me. Thank you Nagato, Amitabha." Monkey King shook his head helplessly, it seems that people really can''t change! Nagato and this cultivating way are the two people''s continued confrontation there. "Now Tang Seng has also been rescued by us, and your men have been beaten to dust by me. You are not my opponent at all." The cultivator did not say much. At this moment, he wanted to try whether his sword is fast or the sword of Nagato. After all, he is a recognized genius, and after practicing for so long, even the gods in the sky can''t be beaten completely. Yourself. Moreover, the cultivator of immortality, the last time he could not let the rich and powerful, he could also beat the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but he felt that the Guanyin Bodhisattva was also the upper immortal in the heavenly court, and fortunately, So he let Nagato go directly, but never expected it to leave himself a disaster. The two swords struck each other back and forth there, and various sparks popped out. This made Nagato also feel very surprised. Since this world, he has directly used the power of the Phoenix. Nagato used the power of the Phoenix, and this was completely mixed with his own power. Now he finally understands why the Phoenix should give him three elixir. That is actually the highest mana of the Phoenix every time, but this mana There is also a process of passing through and a process of fusion with the body.Moxue Literature Network www.moxue99.com And because this is the third elixir, it is often the most appropriate fusion, so although the power of the phoenix in Nagato''s body is the highest of the phoenix, it has integrated its own power and is now invincible. Nagato gave all the power in the body to this one, and at this moment, it was a heavy blow to the Taoist cultivator. The Taoist cultivator thought it was nothing at all, but the two people finally blocked their full strength in the last move. Nothing happened to two people passing by the door, and both stopped. Nagato had nothing to do with the sword at this moment, but the Taoist priest stood there at the time of the final blow and vomited blood. The cultivator wiped his mouth with his hand.In an instant, he wiped his hand bright red, but the cultivator laughed. "Between the world and the earth, you have survived for decades, but you have never encountered an opponent. Now that I meet you, I don''t know whether it is my luck or my fate. But fighting with you is very refreshing. You let me live my life. The unfulfilled wish has been fulfilled, and now that I die like this, I am also satisfied." The cultivator has already felt that he has been knocked down by this last heavy blow, and he is no longer able to resist Nagato, and now he is already satisfied. After all, he is actually evil in this world. For so many years, he has been trying to find himself. ''S rival, but now that Duguqiu defeated Nagato, it was his wish. The cultivator, after saying these words, his body cracked one wound after another, and immediately fell to the ground and died. Now, his body also fell directly to the ground, but even after his death There was no whole body at all, after all, the wounds just opened completely, and his body was also divided into pieces. Tang Seng and several people shook their heads there after seeing it, it was too scary. But now this situation is what Nagato wants to see. Nagato slowly retracted the sword, and now he, the wisp of spirit he had just returned to his body, slowly opened his eyes and got up. Directly to the ground. The bat spirit came back to take a look at the moment, and he was so scared that he saw that his master was completely defeated. The bat spirit now has only one word in his mind, that is to run, but when he was about to escape, he was blocked by Nagato. It was blocked. Nagato slowly approached the bat spirit, and in Nagato''s eyes there was still the familiar before, the raging fire.With a palm of Nagato''s hand, there was a flame, and the flame flew directly like a bat spirit... "Ah...help...why do you want to be so cruel to me?" After just listening to these few sounds, there was no sound, and the nearby smoke disappeared directly and turned into ashes. At this time, Nagato finally took back all of his martial arts. Nagato slowly walked to Tang Seng and the others, and it was him who waved his hand. "Let''s go back, now all the monsters around here have been eradicated, and at this moment, we can finally move on." Nagato took Tang Seng back in a hurry, and at this time, Nagato also told the people about these things, and also helped the people to tidy up the village, and then took Tang Seng and several people away leisurely. The men and women were naturally among the villagers. Nagato looked at the back of Nagato''s departure and glanced at each other. He didn''t expect the people who thought of monsters before, but they were the heroes who saved the entire village of Nagato. Nagato moved forward slowly. Although they didn''t know the danger ahead, Nagato finally understood this time that only the dangers were repeated, so that everyone would slowly unite!.. 3507 Chapter 518: Gloomy Island You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng sat on the horse, Tang Seng didn''t do anything other than sitting or reciting scriptures, but he was also dignified. Now he is very different from before. Tang Seng is no longer nagging and timid like before. This is also one of Nagato''s most gratifying things after this incident. The little black cat, because Nagato was worried about his safety, always hid him in his clothes, and never brought him out. This time, after Nagato really confirmed that he was fine, He also released the little black cat directly. The little black cat always remembered that at the most dangerous time, the sword was about to pierce Nagato''s body, and Nagato used his mana to move the little black cat aside, and he was injured, causing little black cat to have nothing to do. The little black cat is very grateful at the moment, and now Nagato is fine, but the little black cat is still jumping around around Nagato. Zhu Bajie was curious, and he also had a curiosity. He always felt that something was missing. When he saw it, he remembered that it turned out to be a little black cat. He hadn''t seen the little black cat for so long, but now the little black cat came out again. At this moment, Zhu Bajie I feel even more that their power is incomparable. When the few people continued to move forward, they encountered a huge sea, but if this did not pass, I am afraid that there is no other way at all. Nagato simply used his own mana to make a raft, which is enough to support everything. People who went up, as for the raft''s urging, it was all maintained by Nagato''s skill. Riding the wind and waves on the sea, and Tang Seng was finally calm at this moment. After all, he had seen a lot with Nagato for a long time. Now he has seen everything. Several people are calm and stable. Suddenly a big evil wind blows. , And these winds seemed to carry some kind of huge smoke, causing several people to turn upside down. Nagato sensed that it was wrong and set up a barrier, but this raft was originally maintained by his own mana, and Nagato couldn''t take care of the other end.The raft was directly knocked down, and several people in Nagato fell directly into the sea... A huge wind and waves swept in directly, and all of a sudden, the Nagato people hit a nearby island.Nagato was a good thing, stood up directly, he saw Tang Seng and several people swept across the island, but he was finally relieved. And he watched several people have been unconscious, and simply directly formed a big hand with his mana. The big hand carried the sea water directly back, and still poured on several people, and several people regained consciousness. Several people slowly rubbed their eyes and looked around. Now Nagato is trapped on this island, and the surrounding huge waves are very big, and all around the island is swept by black mist. Yinfeng has been hovering around the people in Nagato. Now even Nagato is very confused. What is going on?Nagato said directly to several people. "It seems that there is really something weird in this. We will be anchored on this small island today, and we will make plans tomorrow." I could only hear Nagato saying this, and at the moment he nodded. Nagato used his own skill to circle back and forth in the sky.Finally, I know a small wooden house, and a few people can sleep in this wooden house. Nagato let everyone in, and he had to walk back and forth in this island. He always felt that there was something strange in this island, but he didn''t find it at all. And Nagato came to this island as if he was guided by something. In general, why happened to encounter such a strange thing and came directly to this island. The island was deserted and there was nothing, just like a desert island. There was no tree or grass at all. There was nothing but sand. This thing made Nagato very strange.Good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com And Nagato is walking, if you see that there is not only sand on this island, but also a swamp, there is a strange creature in the swamp.This strange creature looks like a fish but is not a fish at all.But this creature has sharp teeth like a piranha. Nagato shook his head at this moment. He felt that the island was getting more and more weird. If you continue to stay on this island, I am afraid there will be no good things. The surrounding smoke has been shrouded there, Nagato always feels that something will happen. But Nagato can''t feel anything else at all. If he takes Nagato and leaves rashly, I am afraid that then the situation will be even more critical. Nagato will be helpless. You can only go back and look at the situation. After Nagato returned, Tang Seng and the others had already fallen asleep there, after all, Nagato was already very tired.Nagato simply let the little black cat out directly. "You go to this island to probe, see what is on earth, and see if you can see the weirdness of this island." "Meow meow" After the little black cat meowed twice, he left directly... "and many more." The little black cat heard Nagatos voice and now stopped again, and this time he ran back directly, he looked at Nagato with a strange expression, and Nagato directly took out the elixir. , That was the elixir given to him by the Bodhisattva, and soon condensed into a small immortal bottle in his hand.The elixir was placed in the bottle and the bottle was now hung on the cat. "If there is any danger, hurry up and shout to me, or if you encounter a powerful attack, you must eat the elixir. In short, you must come back safe and sound." The little black cat was very moved, and meowed twice before finally leaving... He could look at such a little black cat, and shook his head there.The current situation is more and more beyond his surprise.And this world also made him feel a little strange. Everything was very normal before, but now that these monsters have appeared, Nagato always feels that there is a huge master behind this scene, and these monsters come out one or two, the only purpose is Tang Seng? Tang Seng was an indispensable figure for them to go to the West, and Nagato had never told him that he was the reincarnation of the Arhat in the sky.Those monsters who want to catch Tang Seng must have something wrong with them.This is what Nagato finds strange. Nagato shook his head helplessly and continued to meditate. Only when his own skill continues to deepen can he be able to withstand those monsters. Today this cultivator makes himself a little strenuous, and it is time for Nagato to repair his skill thoroughly. Yes, find out the real culprit behind this scene and teach him a lesson. There was a huge torrential rain on the island for a while, and the torrential rain fell drop by drop like beads.And those fang monsters in the mud bath have become more active at this moment because they have received the supply of the raindrops... 3508 Chapter 519 Where is the rainstorm? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tick... ...Ticking... The raindrops penetrated bit by bit. Although this was a refuge built by Nagato''s force, the heavy rain is too big now, and it has penetrated, and Zhu Bajie sleeps soundly, and now suddenly there are two drops on his face. Dripping with water droplets. Zhu Bajie opened his eyes helplessly and touched it with his hand, but he looked at it again and it turned out to be leaking. He was even more surprised, because everyone was already up and now everyone was very flustered. At this time, only Zhu Bajie was still asleep, and finally he was woken up, but he did not think of everyone. Already busy. After Nagato was disturbed, he had already activated his mana, reinforced and deepened this place with his own mana barrier, so that it would no longer infiltrate, but at this time everyone was disturbed, so he couldn''t sleep at all. Tang Seng was even more helpless seeing this scene at this moment. "Unexpectedly, we were suddenly rushed to this small island, and now it''s raining so heavily, I don''t know what we will experience next, but I really want to look forward to it, I hope there are no monsters." Zhu Bajie didn''t say much at this moment.Lie down and continue to fall asleep, after all, now that Nagato has everything to do with me. Nagato always feels there is something weird in this. Why is it still clear sky just now, but now it has become like this? At this moment, Nagato directly gathers the mana of his whole body. After controlling this small refuge, he alone Went out. Nagato just wanted to see if there will be any changes in the island at this time. If there are any changes, it means that this is not simple at all, and this rain is definitely not groundless. The heavy rain has been falling. Fortunately, Nagato has mana support, so that the rain will not cover it, and Nagato slowly walked along the road that he walked today. Suddenly Nagato saw Ling. An incredible scene of people. The mire is slowly increasing, as the baptism of the heavy rain turned the mud outside, and the black and fierce fish with fangs in the mud grew bigger and bigger, as if they could jump out of the marsh directly with one leap. . Sure enough, Nagato observed there for another half an hour. The fish in the swamp was as big as it had just doubled, and now it turned over and jumped, and now the yellow sand on the island has been mixed with the swamp, slowly being swallowed, this fish can also be here. Swimming back and forth on the island. Nagato didnt look good, so he quickly walked over and sacrificed the evil spirit sword. A sword aura struck the fish, but the fish was extremely fast, fell directly into the mud and ran to the side. Not attacked by the evil spirit sword. Nagato nodded suddenly. It seemed that this matter was really the same as he had imagined. It was not simple at all, and this heavy rain had already planned. But its unclear who is controlling all of this Nagato behind his back. He is now working hard to calm himself in this heavy rain, calm himself, feel all the creatures around him, and see if he can find others, which is also behind the scenes. Master. Nagato sensed, but he didn''t sense anything. At this moment, he went straight back. After all, if he doesn''t go back now, I''m afraid everyone is in danger. The heavy rain is getting bigger and bigger.Tang Seng and several people looked at everything outside of this refuge with some worry. They clearly saw that the soil outside turned into mud slowly under the rain.At the moment, Tang Seng shook his head there, but Zhu Bajie was still asleep unconsciously there. Zhu Bajie supported his laziness, opened his eyes, looked at them, and turned around helplessly, sleeping more soundly! Nagato came back in an instant! "Nagato, you are finally back, how about?" Nagato shook his head, watching everything around him was very difficult.32wx.net www.32wx.net "Wukong, hurry up and see who is raining from the sky, this rain is probably not as simple as we thought." After Monkey King heard it, a somersault cloud flew directly into the sky... The mist was all over, and there were white clouds rolling under his feet. Monkey King looked at the sky and he was completely empty, while the clouds under his feet were soft and not dark at all. How could it rain? Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, but he still wanted him to understand, so a somersault cloud flew towards the Dragon Palace... Inside the East China Sea Dragon Palace... The Dragon King of the East China Sea sits in a chair leisurely, and nothing has come to him recently. He is also leisurely, but he always remembers that his Dinghai Shenzhen needle was stolen by the grandson monkey, but fortunately, it is all right now. "Report to the Dragon King. Monkey King came to see you." The Dragon King of East China Sea stood up in surprise, and at this time Monkey King had already arrived in front of him. The Dragon King of the East China Sea giggled... "Great Sage, why are you here?" Sun Monkey stared at the Dragon King, and his golden hoop was on the Dragon King''s neck. "We were suddenly trapped on a small island, and there was a sudden rain on the small island. Did you Donghai Dragon King do it?" The Dragon King suddenly panicked, but he couldn''t remember the big pot this day. "The Great Sage has misunderstood. I didn''t do this. I have been in the Dragon Palace and have never gone out." Monkey Sun stared again. The Dragon King also explained and shook his head there. Monkey Sun nodded, making him afraid to tell lies to himself. "Then where does the rain come from? And the rain is very fierce, and it seems that there is no sign of stopping. Why not go ahead with me to see what is going on." The Dragon King of the East China Sea quickly nodded. He knew what the end of the monkey grandson would be if he angered the monkey grandson, and then he had a somersault with the monkey grandson and went straight to the island. The Dragon King of the East China Sea took a look from the left to the right. This was the first time he came to this island, even he had no place in his memory. The huge rain is still, and it keeps falling, crackling and hammering the ground. The ground has already been turned into mud by the impact of the huge rain. The mud in the small swamp on the island was still pouring out... Donghai Dragon King shook his head when he saw it. "The Great Sage, I think someone did it deliberately, but I have never seen it before, and I find it very strange." Sun Wukong was thinking about it at this time. If the East China Sea Dragon King hadn''t seen it, it seemed that the people behind it were really amazing. However, Monkey King didn''t let the Dragon King of the East Sea go, and immediately took him to see Nagato... 3509 Chapter 520 Vicious Fish You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A man in Nagato meditated there alone, and his consciousness was constantly exploring the island. I dont know when he could feel that the fishes were no longer in the swamp, but seemed to have been hidden. Under this mud. Nagato frowned and shook his head there. "Nagato Nagato, I''m back, and I brought back the Dragon King of East Sea." Nagato heard the sound and opened his eyes to see Sun Monkey heading home with the East Sea Dragon King. Nagato got up directly. Although the Dragon King of the East China Sea didn''t know Nagato, but seeing that Monkey King treated Nagato like this, he also saluted him directly! "I don''t know how you call it?" "My name is Nagato, I''m just an ordinary mortal." The Dragon King of East China Sea nodded and smiled, and then he didn''t say much, but he knew this must be the man who was humble.After all, there are not many people who can scare Monkey King! Nagato looked at the Tokai Dragon King. "I wonder if the Dragon King can know where the heavy rain in this place comes from? I always find this exposure strange." The Dragon King nodded, and once again observed the heavy rain outside.After the Dragon King observed for a while, he really made a big discovery. The Dragon King shook his head and sighed again and again. "Sorry, the source of this heavy rain is really unknown, but now that I see it, I understand that this heavy rain has another function." Nagato and Monkey King were very surprised, but Tang Sengsha monk Zhu Bajie had been behind and did not participate in this matter. "Oh, what else is there?" Nagato felt strange at first, but he couldn''t tell what was strange. At this moment, the Dragon King directly took a handkerchief of his own and threw it outside, while the handkerchief floated to the ground, and the heavy rain was still slowly dripping onto the handkerchief. The handkerchief absorbed water, slowly and directly corroded, and finally disappeared and rolled in the mud. Nagato''s brows frowned even more now. "Dragon King, what you mean is that this is corrosive with water." Dragon King nodded. "I''m the Dragon King, but I only know these. As for the source of the rain, I really don''t know." Nagato nodded, he knew that the Dragon King should have said everything he already knew, and he would no longer embarrass the Dragon King.Nagato motioned to Monkey King with a look. Monkey King naturally understood. "Okay, Old Dragon King, then you can go back quickly, thank you this time." When the Dragon King heard this, he said goodbye to Nagato and went back quickly... Nagato recalled that before, he had observed this island for the first time, and now everything made sense. The little swamp I saw before was probably the corrosive rainwater that fell on the sand and slowly rolled over later, but has this fish mutated? And now there is another question, that is, where does the rain come from? "Wukong, you just went up to the sky and looked at it. Don''t you understand everything?" Baolai Novel Network www.baolaishiye.com Monkey King shook his head. "Speaking of this, Im also surprised. I just noticed that a somersault cloud turned up into the sky, but I found that the sky above us is very clear, and there are no dark clouds at all, which means its impossible. It rains like this." Nagato shook his head, and at the moment his brows tightened, this matter is even more unfounded, even if he wants to investigate, he has no way to investigate... Bang... bang... Suddenly a huge fish jumped out of the ground, and it slammed into the barrier set by Nagato, and the sound was endless. Tang Seng became even more nervous after hearing this. He didn''t know what was going on, but now this huge fish was simply too scary. "What is this? Is this fish mutated?" "Oh my God, it''s terrible, and this fish keeps hitting our barrier. Will the barrier be smashed by it later?" ... Zhu Bajie heard everyone''s worrisome voices, and also heard the loud clashes, so that the refuge within the barrier began to shake back and forth. Zhu Bajie stood up helplessly, just wanted to get a good night''s sleep, wouldn''t it be enough to do it? "What''s wrong? The shelter is still shaking back and forth?" Monk Tang Sengsha pointed to the front, and finally saw the matter of Zhu Bajie, where the huge fish was impacting the barrier... "Oh my God, what''s the situation? If it''s long, you should think of a way." At this moment, Nagato was looking at everything around him, and the huge fish had grown more than twice as long, and it was about five to six times bigger than the fish Nagato saw for the first time. The heavy rain has been falling, and because it has been growing slowly, if it continues to be like this, I am afraid that the barrier will be directly broken. Nagato is very helpless at the moment, but it is also time to take action by himself. "Wukong, you help me, I will sacrifice the evil spirit sword in a moment, and when my sword aura hits the fish, you directly take out the golden hoop to block the fish''s path." Monkey King nodded, and both of them sacrificed their weapons at the moment.All the evil spirits swords came out, and the two people blocked the two sides of the fish like this. Nagato''s sword of evil spirits slashed directly at the fish, and the fish was split in half at once. Nagato is complacent. "Haha, isn''t this fish so difficult to deal with?" Nagato was a little proud at this moment. Before, he thought that this fish would be very difficult to deal with, but he did not expect that it would be very easy for him and Monkey King to work together. "Nagato, be careful." Nagato made a response when he heard the sound, but found that the fish that had just been split in half had directly grown the other half, but now it has become two huge fishes, both of them attacking here... Buzzing... It seems that there is still some resonance. Nagato has heard it, and the resonance is getting louder and louder. Nagato can sense that there are more creatures slowly swimming here, but I am afraid that it is also on this island. Only this kind of fish, Nagatos ominous premonition slowly came to my heart... The two big fishes turned into four big fishes and they kept hitting the barrier. Nagato had nothing to do at this moment. If they were using sword energy, they would only produce more fangs, but the rain could not be stopped at all. ! Nagato looked around.He felt that it was also the time to try his best to catch a fish and study it carefully. If the study understands that this mutant fish species may still be able to resist, otherwise there is really no other way. Nagato glanced at Zhubajie and Monk Sha as one or two people came together. Monk Zhubajiesha and Monkey King''s abilities were all poured into Nagato''s body. At this moment, Nagato turned his power into the invisible and directly summoned a fish in front of him. The huge power turned into an empty cover to cover the fish... 3510 Chapter 521 Never Regret Following You You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato withdrew its mana, and Nagato looked at it clearly, the fish was shrouded in its own power, and Nagato walked in directly. S... As soon as Nagato approached, he saw that the fish flowed into the ground with the sound of mourning and disappeared. Nagato is helpless, but why does it become like this?He didn''t know from beginning to end. Monkey King shook his head when he saw it. "What''s the situation with Nagato?" Nagato is helpless. It seems that this matter is not as simple as he imagined, and this rainwater, I am afraid that not only has the corrosive ability, but also contains mana. If it encounters other situations, it will directly turn the concrete object into Turned into invisible. There are more and more fish outside, and they are growing exponentially, and they are getting bigger and bigger. They have been hitting the protective cover that Nagato had prepared early. Nagato looked like this is still no way. "It seems that this matter is not that simple now, but the only way to stop everything is to quickly stop the corrosive rain." Monkey King was helpless, and now even the Dragon King cant solve the problem, who can solve it? After Nagato thought about it, he always felt that Guanyin Bodhisattva still needed to be found for this matter, and he might have a solution. "Wukong, since you can''t solve this matter at all now, I''ll help you go directly to the heavenly court, or go to the Guanyin Bodhisattva and ask who can solve the problem." Monkey King nodded, and set off again in an instant... Zhu Bajie no longer feels contented in this protective cover like before. Now even he is very panicked. After all, the fish is very big, and if the fangs and teeth are bitten by this fish, I am afraid it will Tear off a piece of meat, as for the growth rate of this fish, I am afraid that even Zhu Bajie will swallow it in one bite! Zhu Bajie quickly walked to Nagato''s side, and at this time Tang Seng was also with Zhu Bajie. "Nagato, think of a solution, it''s still not a solution now." Nagato was also very helpless, and immediately pushed the two people aside, while he sat there with his eyes closed and pondered. Since the first time I came to the island, Nagato has experienced all these strange things. I went through it in my mind. "not good" Nagato stood up suddenly, his eyes widened. Nagato thought about it, and after all the experiences, he suddenly remembered that the little black cat was still outside, and now that the dangerous situation outside, the little black cat might be too bad. "You are here, and this protective cover will protect your safety. If Wukong comes back and there is a solution, then let him melt the heavy rain. If not, let him be in this protective cover. wait me back." Nagato left this sentence and quickly left... Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng, and Sha Monk are even more frightened, because after all, there are only three of them in this protective cover, and there are two mounts... Read the e-book www.sodutxt.com Nagato is exploring on this desert island. He has mana blessings, so he can float on the mud, and the protective cover can also protect him from the corrosive effects of raindrops. Nagato shuttles back and forth on the island. "Xiao Hei, where are you?..." "Xiao Hei, I''m looking for you, if you hear, come quickly to me..." Nagato was in a panic, but he walked back and forth to find Xiao Hei. He thought about 10,000 things in his heart. Will Xiao Hei be corroded by this muddy water, or Xiao Hei has been eaten by this big fish , But he didn''t want to see any situation. Nagato walked from the east to the west of the island bit by bit, but there was still no trace of black.At this time, the huge fish seemed to be controlled by something, and they all swam towards Nagato. However, Nagato was blessed by a protective cover, but 1/3 of the energy of Nagato was used to protect Tang Seng. It only has 2/3 of its own energy. The big fish rushed towards Nagato one by one, and Nagato could only avoid a few moments, and slowly attacked the big fish with his mana. In the end, Nagato flew directly into the sky.Looking up below, Nagato was looking for the footprints of the little black cat. His heartbeat was speeding up for some reason, but he always felt an ominous premonition that it was flying fast in the sky, and his eyes were passing over it. Every inch of land on a desert island. ... Finally, the effort paid off, and Nagato finally saw that the little black cat was trapped by a few sharp-toothed fish and couldn''t move. Now the little black cat was in a dilemma.She has already turned into a human form now. The little black cat still has the elixir given to him by the hanging Nagato on his neck, but now the little black cat is useless, and this time he closed his eyes, and after a few silent silences, he opened his eyes and looked at it. Several fishes seem to fight them to the death... The little black cat was pushed back by the huge fangs and toothfish, and immediately there was only deep sea water behind her. If she did go in, no matter how powerful she was, she might not be able to survive this time. The little black cat closed her eyes, knowing that even if she ate the elixir, it was useless! "Nagato, I don''t regret it, follow you this way..." ... The feeling that it should have was completely gone, and the feeling that it should have been floating in the water was completely gone. The little black cat slowly opened his eyes, only to find that it had been protected by Nagato. Nagato stood in front of the little black cat. "Don''t worry, since you have chosen to follow me, then I will never put you in danger." Nagato took out the evil spirit sword, and the sword qi smashed the fish into pieces, which made Nagato straightforward. When the fish had not fully gathered here, he took the little black cat with him. Flew into the sky. Nagato pulled the little black cat, and the little black cat was behind Nagato.The little black cat breathed a sigh of relief, but her eyes were tearful, and she didn''t expect Nagato to save herself at the last moment. Nagato had been guarding the little black cat, and he watched the fish still multiplying, but fortunately, the little black cat had nothing to shoulder, so he simply took the little black cat back first. Nagato went back, and Monkey King hadn''t returned yet, Nagato shook his head helplessly, and meditated there quietly, while the little black cat, just like a cat, lay down beside Nagato and never moved! Monkey King quickly went to the Guanyin Bodhisattva.Guanyin Bodhisattva meditated there with his eyes closed, and he pinched his fingers and counted that Monkey King was coming soon. At this time, the Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly opened his eyes, because he had calculated that Monkey King had arrived!.. 3511 Chapter 522 Familiar Energy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King came in a panic, but Guanyin Bodhisattva sat there in no hurry. "Worshiping Guanyin Bodhisattva, we are really in a hurry now." Guanyin Bodhisattva waved his hand and let Sun Monkey sit down. Sun Monkey was helpless to sit down, but when he just wanted to say something, Guanyin Bodhisattva stopped him. Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded. "I already know what you want to say, and this time the situation is very special. I have already gone to the heaven to investigate before, and they don''t know where the rain came from. I am afraid that this folk monster also has the technique of rain, and I have already heard about this rain, the Dragon King told me, this rain is not ordinary rain but also full of corrosive power, it seems that I should also go down Take a look with you." Sun Monkey widened his eyes when he heard it. It turned out that Guanyin Bodhisattva knew all this. Guanyin Bodhisattva had already stood up and waved to Sun Monkey, and the two of them headed for the isolated island directly with the clouds. Above the clouds... "Bodhisattva, if I don''t come to you this time, will you come too?" Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled but shook his head. "How can there be so many ifs in the world? There will be results if there are causes. And cause and effect are interconnected. So no matter if you only talk about results." Monkey King heard it in the cloud and mist, until he stopped listening, but now the most anxious thing is the island. Nagato meditated there, and suddenly, Monkey King and Guanyin Bodhisattva entered directly inside the barrier. After Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng, and Monk Sha saw Guanyin Bodhisattva, they all thought it was a savior, and they were all very excited now. "Big brother, you are so amazing, you really invited Guanyin Bodhisattva." "Amitabha, worship Guanyin Bodhisattva." "Sha Wujing worshipped Guanyin Bodhisattva." ... Guanyin Bodhisattva waved his hand and didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at Nagato who was sitting there meditating. Nagato slowly got up and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva. "This time I let Wukong go to the sky to ask for help. This time you are here, do you have a way to deal with it?" Nagato had a glimmer of hope, after all, things this time were definitely not as ordinary as before, and the monsters this time were definitely not as easy to deal with as before. Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head. "I only figured out that you have had a catastrophe this time. As for who caused this catastrophe, I don''t know. However, I have already asked the people in the heavenly court, and there is no one who knows about it. Come and investigate with you." After Nagato heard it, he was very helpless. Good guy, this is not to prove that he doesn''t know any clues at all, but also to help investigate together. As he spoke, those huge fish had been hitting the barrier of Nagato. At this moment, Nagato was sweating, and he couldn''t bear it now. Nagato strengthened the barrier again, but this time gave him a full two-thirds of his power. Upon seeing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva directly used his arm to transmit some of his own mana to Nagato. At this time, Nagato finally strengthened the barrier again. Nagato shook his head.7 questions novel www.7wxs.com "You have also seen the situation now, and these fish have flooded here several times, and the last source is this corrosive fish. The corrosive fish has not stopped since we arrived in the morning. I''m afraid " When the Guanyin Bodhisattva listened, he also thought it was too strange. Since Nagato was involved in this island, he has been on a vigilant trip, but in the end he fell into the current situation, but what caused the rain to keep falling violently, and behind the scenes Who are people? Nagato didn''t understand, but this was completely not where the East Sea Dragon King came, and who was it?Nagato''s mind is blank now. "It''s better for the two of us to go out and see if we can find a clue." Guanyin Bodhisattva stopped Nagato first. "I think there is actually one more important point that we haven''t delved into." Nagato turned around. "what are you saying?" Guanyin Bodhisattva considered it very well. He always felt that there were few people who could rain.So it should be easy to find all of them. "Don''t you always think it''s weird? There are only a few people who can rain, and the most suspected of them is the Dragon King. I always think this matter has something to do with me, maybe he has something to tell us." Nagato was helpless, the Dragon King had already said what he knew, what else did he not say? Nagato didn''t believe it, and even thought Guanyin was here to make trouble. "Forget it, Dragon King has already explained to me, and I think he has nothing left to say." The thoughts of Guanyin Bodhisattva and Nagato were completely inconsistent, and this time the Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head helplessly, but the two held their own opinions and froze there. When Zhu Bajie saw this appearance, they didn''t even dare to gasp, and they quickly walked aside... ... "I think the Bodhisattva is right." Within the very silent barrier, suddenly there was a person''s voice, and this person''s voice was strange and familiar. At this moment, Nagato looked back and found that the speaker was the third prince Ao Lie. Nagato quickly walked up to him. "Did you find something?" Ao Lie is also the son of the Dragon King. Although he is the son of the Dragon King in Xihai, he must be able to know something. Zhuo Lie didnt say much, he walked directly out of the barrier. He felt the rain but he felt a strange and familiar feeling. Although the big fish were attacking him, he still had the ability to resist the big fish. of. Lie returned immediately. "I feel that this matter should indeed be asked about my uncle, I am afraid this matter..." Now even Naolie said the same, Nagato finally agreed with Guanyin Bodhisattva''s point of view at this moment, and Guanyin Bodhisattva turned his head at this moment. "If you can''t solve the problem here, you can''t leave. However, I can find the Dragon King here and interrogate it carefully. He always wants to give me this thin noodle." Nagato nodded after listening, Guanyin Bodhisattva has already left... Nagato was thinking there at the moment, but he always felt that this matter was getting more and more difficult.Could it be that all of this is really related to the Dragon King, but the expression on the Dragon King definitely doesnt seem to be hiding anything. Nagato thought for a long time and couldnt figure out anything. He simply continued to meditate. Only by maintaining the barrier can he persist, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to return to heaven by then! Naolie is thinking about what exactly is this familiar energy?Obviously I feel so familiar, but a little strange... 3512 Chapter 523: The Reluctant Past You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Dragon King was sitting leisurely in the Dragon Palace, but when he opened his eyes he saw Guanyin Bodhisattva right in front of him, and he barely fell to the ground. The Dragon King smiled.Immediately, the Dragon King shook his head helplessly, what the hell was this?Two days ago, Monkey Sun just came to look for himself, but now Guanyin comes to look for himself again, he has been a bit busy recently. "I don''t know what is important for Guanyin Bodhisattva''s coming?" Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the Dragon King with straight eyes, as if he wanted him to say everything. "You do not know?" The Dragon King shook his head, seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva, he was also very helpless, but he really didn''t know this matter. Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head and said that he didn''t say much to the Dragon King now.He grabbed the Dragon King and left immediately... "What are you doing?" "Take you to a place." ... Guanyin Bodhisattva still uses his own magic power as a mark, or even he would never find the island again. Back on the island, the Dragon King was embarrassed and helpless at the moment. This is not the most familiar place. Sun Wukong just brought himself here a few days ago. Why did he bring himself again now? Inside the barrier, the Dragon King also saw the situation outside, and was very panicked there at the moment. "What''s wrong again? I remember it was not like this when I came last time." Nagato clapped his hands. Ao Lie stood up directly. "uncle." The Dragon King of East China Sea was also happy when he saw his nephew.I had long heard that he had been following Tang Seng several people before, but I didn''t expect to see him now. "Xiao Lie. I was worried about you before, but now that I see you just right, I don''t worry anymore." Nagato didn''t call him to chat, and he coughed and coughed...Two reminders to Nao Lie. Naolie also understood, so at this moment, he said to the Dragon King again: "Uncle, I know you have told us the last time, but I always feel that the rain is strange, and there are very few people who can control the rain. You can feel it, is there any familiarity? feel." The Dragon King heard Ao Lie say this, and now he doesn''t say much anymore, he saw the Nagato and Guanyin Bodhisattva who had been staring at him. At this moment, the Dragon King had no choice but to feel it, and he really felt a familiar feeling when he went out, but this familiar feeling was only for a moment, and the next thing was to regain a very fierce and very corrosive. At this moment, the Dragon King is Yes come back again. The Dragon King shook his head, still a little angry. "I really don''t understand what you have been suspecting. Although I can control the rain, you have seen me. This is really not what I did." Nagato had been thinking about this when Guanyin had just left with him, and now he has figured it out.Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com "Although it is not your work, is it possible that your son did it?" When the Dragon King heard it, he was surprised. "Impossible, it is impossible for my son to do such a thing." Nagato and Guanyin Bodhisattva looked straight at the Dragon King. At this moment, the Dragon King was helpless, but suddenly recalled the last thing he didn''t want to recall. "Is it?..." Nagato heard that the Dragon King was a little relieved, and simply continued to question it, and the Dragon King seemed to have seen the memory. ... Everyone knows that Long gave birth to nine sons, and one of them is a son. Although this son may not be well known to everyone, this son is the one I least want to mention. I often remember that when Jai Su was born, he was very happy.The Dragon King looked very active when he was young, and he was the most brave of his sons. The Dragon King was still very happy and praised him every time. Because of this, Jai Xuan quarreled with his brother every time.And every time Dragon King favored him because he liked him, this caused the dissatisfaction of several other brothers. The rest of the children bullied Jai Xuan together, and made Jai Xuan too angry alone, hurting several of the brothers. Later, the Dragon King knew that this matter was very angry. At this time, he finally realized that he could not let him again. Jai Xu continued his mischief. Every time he thinks about it, the Dragon King sighs. This is also due to his negligence, which makes Jai Su the last thing he wants to mention and the most humiliating son. The Dragon King was furious and demoted Jai Xuan to a small river where he belonged. Jai Xuan was uneasy. In this small river, whenever he thought of his brothers working together to bully him, he was very angry. The last Dragon King wanted to care about his son. After receiving the news, it was discovered that Jairus had long since disappeared. Whenever the Dragon King thought of this, he sighed helplessly. "This is also the only son I have disappeared, and the rest are by my side. I know their every move, but I dont think my missing son could have done it. After all, although he has a violent personality, He has long since disappeared, and there is no reason to destroy you at all." The name Jai Xu echoed back and forth in Ao Lie''s ears. At this moment, he remembered that he often played with Jai Xu when he was young.Although Jairuo bullied him every time, Ao Lie felt that he was very powerful, so he never cried.So that he is the only friend who can play with Jairus. "Yes, it''s Jai Xuan. I remember such a familiar and unfamiliar feeling. I have been thinking about it before, but now I understand that it is him." The Dragon King was shocked, but this is absolutely impossible. Nagato Guanyin nodded at the time. It seems that the suspicion of Juxuan is the biggest now, but in any case, how did the black hand behind the scene find it? What the Dragon King said has nothing to do with the Dragon King. Nagato was helpless. "There is still no way for such a long time. After all, that Javier has already left me for a long time, and we have explored the entire island and couldn''t find any trace of him. What can we do now?" Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head helplessly.There is really no way at this moment, let alone Zhu Ba Jie Tang Monk, they are already afraid of seeing the heavy rain now, let alone talk about the matter of Juxie. The shaking inside the barrier was even worse, and the scene at the moment was really weak. At this time, Ao Lie had been thinking about the past when he and Jai Su were together. When I was a child, Jai Xian often became angry because of the bickering between two people.And because Jairies natural talent is higher than that of Jolie, every time she argues, the inferior Jolie will always be bullied by Jieju... "I have a way!" .. 3513 Chapter 524: Intense General Method You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Guanyin Bodhisattva hurriedly turned around, as expected, it was what Ao Lie said.Even the Dragon King was surprised, after all, he had never seen his son. Bo Lie looked at everyone. "I remember that when I played with Javier, whenever he quarreled with him, he would get angry, and he always had grudges and would avenge him, so if Javier would do what he did, then I think whether it will be a radical approach. it works?." Guanyin Bodhisattva looks good, but the current Dragon King is looking forward to it. Nagato nodded, and immediately went out immediately. Now there is no need to discuss with Guanyin Bodhisattva, and Guanyin Bodhisattva flew out through Nagato at this time. The two have protective covers to protect what they see. thing. Nagato rolled his eyes and shouted to the sky. "What''s the use of you besides scaring the corrosive acid rain? I am afraid that you will only be behind others for the rest of your life, and now you have the ability to come out by yourself." The Guanyin Bodhisattva just smiled after listening.Then he echoed what Nagato said. "I think you are also a coward, and you don''t dare to show your true colors at all, so you just hide behind you." The rain at this time was a bit more intense than just before, and there were even clouds. The most important thing was that all the fish were manipulated to gather in Nagato and Guanyin Bodhisattva. These fishes seem to have magical power, one is fused into one, and their size is huge, and slowly all the fishes seem to converge into one fish, and this fish seems to be driven by some magical power to move up. Yue, almost broke the barrier between Nagato and Guanyin Bodhisattva. The Guanyin Bodhisattva and Nagato had already become conscious just now, and quickly hid aside. Nagato nodded to Guanyin Bodhisattva at this moment. Guanyin Bodhisattva understood that what Nagato said was already useful. "Coward, you only have this ability. If you have the ability, you really come out." "Haha. Needless to say, he won''t come out at all. He is just a tortoise with a shrunken head. With just this little ability, he wants us to die here?" "Hahaha, he is simply the biggest joke I have ever seen." The fish''s eyes turned red and kept hitting Nagato and Guanyin Bodhisattva. Fortunately, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Nagato hid in time, but they were completely unharmed. The gust of wind howled even more, and the rain really fell even more, all the fish all scattered into the canthus just now, quickly splitting twice as fast as before. The entire island was covered by clouds, slowly falling from the top, and one person fell. This person also wears two dragon horns on his head, the two dragon horns stretched back tightly, while leaning on his back, his eyes glared. The Dragon King was within the barrier, but after seeing the person slowly falling, he rubbed his eyes again.In an instant, he arrived directly at Nagato''s place. "The son is really you?" Javier had scarlet eyes and didn''t recognize his father at all. "Hmph, you two were talking nonsense there just now, to see if I will break your corpses." The Dragon King shed sad tears all the time. He never thought that it would take so many years to finally see his son again.59 Book Bank www.59shuku.com Seeing that his father didn''t show any mercy at all, Jairui was even more angry. He still remembered that he had sent himself to the Xiaohegou and became a child who didn''t care for his father or loved him. "Hehe, just because you are worthy of being my father, it''s a big joke." Javier''s eyes were blood red, and he was currently manipulating the corrupted fish, which jumped upwards a little bit more violently than before, and hit the barrier created by Nagato. At this moment, Jai Xu laughed, and Nagato did not give him any chance to directly inherit the evil spirit sword. This time, the evil spirit sword was a direct sword, which directly attacked Jai Xu along with the sword energy. The Dragon King called at this moment. "Don''t hurt him." Nagato was helpless, but he didn''t mean to stop when he looked at the current Javier, and now he seems to have killed his eyes. If he doesn''t stop it, he will only create a bigger incident. Nagato did not stop, but the Dragon King was detained by Guanyin Bodhisattva.The Dragon King watched as the evil spirit warding sword rushed towards his son. At this moment, the Dragon King closed his eyes. After all, Jai Xuan was only a bit fierce tempered. As for his abilities, he didn''t teach it much. Bang... Sword Qi attacked this Jairuo, almost slashing directly at Jairuo''s body, Jairuo jumped, and bit the evil spirit sword with her mouth. With both hands directly down, he was stunned to split the evil spirit sword in half! Nagato was stunned at the moment, and he had never been able to resist the evil spirits sword, and even if the total score could resist the evil spirits sword, no one could personally touch the blade of the evil spirits sword. The Dragon King didn''t know anything at this moment, only a bang was heard, and the Dragon King at this moment was even more tearful. "My poor son, you were killed just now when I saw you. Uuuuu..." Guanyin Bodhisattva was helpless and directly picked up the Dragon King. At this moment, the Dragon King opened his eyes and watched slowly. He never expected that even the evil spirits sword had been split into two parts, but his son Jai Xu was still there. Said that his eyes are even scarier. Jai Su directly threw the evil spirits back to Nagato. Nagato returned to his body after shrinking the evil spirit sword with one hand, but the evil spirit sword was destroyed for the first time. It seemed that he had to repair it well. The Dragon King was shocked, what was going on?My own son is so powerful, I don''t even know. Javier smiled. "Hahahaha, it''s just that." At this moment, Javier did not know what spell he was chanting.The heavy rain is getting heavier and heavier, and at the moment he is also manipulating the fishes with his hands. Those fishes, whose bodies have been subjected to the ability of the canthus, burst directly and the remaining fish bones are slowly accumulated, forming a handful A sharp fishbone sword. Jaisu rushed towards Nagato directly with a fishbone sword in his hand, and there were only 4 words in the center of his brain. -Ten thousand pieces of broken corpses Nagato saw that Jairus looked like he was helpless and could only fight back at this moment. My current Nagato really had some scruples. After all, the rain below got heavier and heavier, and the fishes holding them hit the barrier there, so much so Nagato couldn''t use all his skills to fight against Jairan. Nagato immediately ducked aside at this moment. "The Bodhisattva is the only one who can bring the Dragon King back to the barrier, and the barrier is maintained by you!" .. 3514 Chapter 525 The Death of the Little Black Cat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Bodhisattva looked at the current situation, and he knew that because Nagato''s mana maintained the barrier, Nagato could not emit all of its mana. Fortunately, Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and took the Dragon King directly back. The Dragon King had no choice but to go back directly with Guanyin Bodhisattva. Nagato withdrew all his abilities, and Guanyin Bodhisattva injected his abilities into this barrier during a critical period, resulting in the barrier being the same as before, without any flaws. The fish that had grown exponentially hit there, and even Guanyin Bodhisattva found it difficult.But the Dragon King paced back and forth there. Guanyin Bodhisattva broke out in a cold sweat, as if he could barely maintain it now, but I don''t know how long he can maintain this appearance. "You really don''t know what Jairus did." After hearing it, he shook his head helplessly. "I said long ago that he had disappeared when he was young. This is a stain that I never want to mention again, but I didn''t expect to face him like this now." Guanyin had no choice but to say no more... Nagato was still fighting with the two people, Nagato withdrew all his mana, and this mana turned into an invisible sword. At this moment, they were beating with the two people. Jairuo gradually approached the most vulnerable and deadly part of Nagato, and Nagato blocked all of them, but Jairuo continued to attack Nagato from there. Nagato once again attacked the heart of Nagato, and Nagato had already seen through and blocked it directly with his own. Nagato had just blocked it, and Nagato was still a little proud at the moment, because he blocked Javiers attacks one by one, but He saw a smile on Javier''s face. "what" Nagato spat out old blood. Unexpectedly, he just dodged the attack of Jahyan and used another fish-bone stick to directly pierce the thigh of Nagato. This fish-bone stick was made through Jahuan and refined, and now Nagato Kneeling directly on one leg is even more problematic. Javier laughed loudly, and there were only 4 words in his heart and mind, and the corpse was broken into pieces. Javiers eyes were scarlet and he slowly smiled and walked towards Nagato. Nagato knew that if he could not hide this time, he would really be hurt by Javier. Nagato held his breath and closed his eyes in the moment of crisis, wondering if he could move instantaneously, but his leg was injured.The mana was also depleted just now, and the Qi sword condensed from his mana also dissipated directly with the wind, which consumed a lot of Nagato''s internal power. Nagato knelt down on one knee, panting...a lot of blood and sweat was on his head. He knew that this time he had to do his best.But it may not have a good ending. Javier approached little by little, and he seemed to be watching a joke. He wanted to see what other tricks Nagato could use, but his steps were orderly... The long fishbone sword dragged on the ground with a squeaky sound.Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com Nagato could feel the approach of Jairus little by little, but now his instantaneous heart still remained and he couldn''t move. At this moment, Nagato could only shake his head helplessly.Finally sighed. Jai Su walked forward slowly and directly. Guanyin Bodhisattva had already expected it, but now the Guanyin Bodhisattva must do his best to protect the Tang monks, but he has no time to take care of Nagato. Nagato has already closed his eyes and did not expect that he will be Such a man named Jai Xuan was killed. Nagato was really tired. Ever since I came here, I have been struggling, and there is always this thing and that thing is very busy, and now I can rest, Nagato finally smiled. Jai Xuan finally walked to Nagato. Knowing that Nagato was powerless, he raised the fishbone sword high and stabbed Nagato. "No... don''t... don''t..." "what" Nagato had been protecting the little black cat. Seeing that Nagato was so dangerous, Nagato and Nagato rushed directly in front of Nagato. The sword swept across the sky and directly across the body of the little black cat. Nagato opened his eyes, but he never expected to see this scene. The little black cat stabbed to death with a fishbone sword on his back to protect himself. "Ah... Xiao Hei... Xiao Hei..." Nagato called the name of the little black cat, but the little black cat could no longer hear it.With a remnant consciousness, the little black cat stroked Nagato''s face again. He has no regrets in this life, since Nagato has been protecting him from time to time. The little black cat stroked Nagato with his weak hand.Tears flowed little by little from the little black cat''s eye sockets, and even though the little black cat was weak, he finally left Nagato with a smile. "You have always protected me, following you, I never regret that now, I can finally fulfill my wish and protect you once." The little black cat was dying after speaking, and finally he opened Nagato''s hand and put the pill into Nagato''s hand.But the little black cat''s eyes were closed tightly like this, and could no longer be opened, and finally turned into a radiance, dissipating between the world... Nagato saw this scene, and he felt more heartbroken than he was dead. The experience of getting along with the little black cat is vivid, but Nagato has already regarded him as a part of his side, a playmate or a friend. Or a certain feeling, but now... Nagato had clearly collapsed, and he looked at the person in front of him called Javier who was still there and laughed.Nagato finally stood up this time as he kept talking about the broken body and the broken body. The last thing the little black cat gave to Nagato was the elixir that Nagato had left him. Nagato ate the elixir directly. For a while, his body was in golden light, and Nagato''s legs were already healed.The mana has been restored to twice the previous... "what" There was a scream between heaven and earth, enough to be able to see how sad Nagato was. This time, Nagato was absolutely impossible to let Javier go so easily, and now his eyes are even more scarlet than Javier, straight up. Looked at Javier. "The corpse is broken into pieces, right? I''ll see if you die or I live today." All the dragon kings and Guanyin Bodhisattva looked in their eyes, and a few people could only shook their heads helplessly. Just now even the Guanyin Bodhisattva thought that Nagato was really like this and would die, but he did not expect it to appear at a critical moment A little black cat rescued Nagato. Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie and others were already shocked. Nagato thought from beginning to end that the little black cat was just an ordinary kitten, but what he didn''t expect was that he had magical power and looked like a human... 3515 Chapter 526: Crazy Nagato You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Dragon King kept watching this scene, and he didn''t want his son to be wrong again. "The Bodhisattva let me go. I am his father. I should be able to stop him anyway." The Bodhisattva is there to consider, although Nagato is good now, but now the canthus has killed people, and it is numb, I am afraid it will be more troublesome if it is not stopped in time. But this dragon king has always been such a father, so the Bodhisattva hesitated very much there. A huge energy and a huge gas formed around Nagato, which was even deeper than before.Nagato does not know why, and now only Guanyin Bodhisattva is instructed. Although this elixir was given to him by the Supreme Master, In fact, at the beginning, these two are completely the same now, but in the end, Guanyin Bodhisattva actually injected one-tenth of his mana into these people. This is to eat this elixir at a time of crisis. The body of Nagato''s whole body can be restored, and his mana can be improved, so that his life can be saved in a crisis. Two huge air currents huddled together, and Javier was still laughing at the moment. He felt that the scene was even more interesting now. Papa... "Unexpectedly, someone would be wiped out for you, but it''s just a matter of sooner or later. Now you still can''t get rid of being shattered by me." The collision of two air currents back and forth, if it were a mortal, after the collision of this air current, and a touch will explode and die. This is a contest between two masters. Guanyin Bodhisattva saw this, and at this moment, he was helpless to shake his head. "Go, but your son has become like this now. As a father, you are always responsible. If he knows his mistakes, he can correct him. Maybe he can save him. But if he insists on going his own way, he will never forgive him. his." After the Guanyin Bodhisattva finished speaking, he sighed helplessly. He was warning the Dragon King, and the Dragon King naturally knew what Guanyin Bodhisattva said. The Dragon King was taking a look at his son. The little cute son who was once turned into a big demon, this is what the Dragon King didn''t want to see. At this moment, the Dragon King had no choice but to go out. "Son, everything is the fault of the father. You must not do wrong again, and go back with me as soon as possible. For the father''s fault, the father will bear and be punished, but you should not make repeated mistakes." The energy of Jai Xu has been flooding with Nagato, and now he turned his head to look at the Dragon King. "You? Wait a moment, he will come and clean you up when I finish cleaning up. Hehehehe..." The Dragon King was still there with his heart and soul, but a huge energy rushed towards the Dragon King, and the Dragon King hurried away in an instant, but he knew that his son was really crazy, and he didn''t even let it go. one. The Dragon King shook his head helplessly and Nagato finally couldn''t stand it. He had to shatter this corpse. Nagato''s hands slowly lifted over his head from the dantian, and slowly the surrounding gas converged back and forth into a gorgeous sword, and this sword slowly formed a solid body.No worse than any sword between heaven and earth. Javier saw that the people were giggling there. "You are defeated, even if you do it again, you will never win me. But if you wait for me honestly, it won''t be interesting to kill you, and now this is indeed my wish." Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com Jai Xuan ran directly to Nagato, where he taught weapons during the two people, and the sound of ping pong pong was endless. The Dragon King was stomping straight from below, and there were groups of crocodiles still rushing towards Nagato. However, the Dragon King was a bit powerful, so he wouldn''t be too miserable, but he was really helpless seeing this scene . The Dragon King jumped in a hurry, but there was nothing to do. Nagato used his sword to hit the point of Jairu, Jairus eyes were scarlet, and his body was covered with dragon scales.The dragon scales are an indispensable element of every dragon, and it is also an absolute weapon for the Nagato body to protect the heart, just like a human armor, but the peasant is tens of thousands of times stronger than that armor. Nagato once again attacked this Jairu, but was evaded by Jairu one by one, Nagato''s sword energy hit Jairu''s body, and then he had a dragon scale body.Nagato was helpless, but he hadn''t studied medicine here, so he hit Javier. Looking at it below, a few people felt that this look was not good, and it was Sun Wukong who couldn''t help it anymore. "I know that Jai Xuan is very powerful now, but let me deal with him with Nagato." Guanyin Bodhisattva is far away, after all, things are in crisis now, and there is no room for thinking. Monkey King flew into the sky with a somersault cloud, and rushed directly behind Jairu, who had already sensed it, but he still didn''t have any worries, and he laughed even more. "A good one, kill a pair, just kill a pair." Crazy Javier seemed to be sick, and the Dragon King didn''t know what Ya had gone through in these years, why the martial arts and cultivation base had grown so much, and now he became so violent and furious. The dragon king yelled heartbreakingly below. "Jiasu, why are you doing this? My father said it was my father''s fault, but why did you not let it go? Besides, what is Nagato to you? Why do you have to do this." The Dragon King shed sad tears, but now his few words are completely indifferent, and he has lost his son''s heart. Monkey King reached behind Jaisu, and he was stunned to pluck all three vellus hairs with his hands. As soon as Monkey King blew, he formed a huge rope, one by one flying away like Jaisu and tightly tied Jaisu, Monkey Kings gold The hoop rod also slowly rises.Become huge and close to Javier. Although Nagato attacked Jairuo frantically, but after he tried little by little, he already understood that it would be impossible to kill Jairuo if he only attacked Jairuo''s body, and now there is only one place.That''s also the part of Jairutou. Nagato sneered coldly, and his sword used all his power to converge Javier. As long as he pierced the sword directly on Javiers head, Javier would definitely kill him. Monkey King now controls Jairuo, but the power of Jairuo is so great that he can''t bear it. "Nagato will attack, I can''t hold it anymore." It was built by gathering the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth, and flew to Javier tightly. Javiers eyes watched the sword drew towards him, and there was still no sense of fear in his eyes. Now he, looking at the sword coldly, felt this from beginning to end. They are all their own destinations! .. 3516 Chapter 527: Ancient God Ping Doctor You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Looking at the Dragon King, he flew directly into the sky.All this is his own fault, he would rather have this direct attack on himself, after all, Jai Xu is his son anyway. Nagato didn''t have a trace of pity. After all, all this must be a little black cat. It was nothing at all. As long as Nagato saw this scorpion, he wanted to smash him into pieces. Javier smiled without fear at all. He didn''t close his eyes in a daze, his eyes were straight looking at the sword shooting at him and he was still smiling casually there. The voice is getting louder. "Hahahaha..." Penetrating laughter resounded through the gorge and the happier Javier laughed, the more sad Nagato would be. He saw such a heartless person who turned his little black cat, his best friend, to ashes. And it was wiped out.Nagato''s eyes were red. The Dragon King flew directly in front of Jairu, did Jairu see it?For some reason, he used his only remaining ability to take the Dragon King aside, and the Dragon King looked at Jai Xu about to be stabbed to death by a sword. "No...Jiasu, why are you?" Jai Xuan was still heartless, Jianye was finally approaching Jai Xuan, and suddenly a strong air current directly slammed Nagato''s last condensed Qi sword aside. The Qi Sword disappeared from the orbit just now, and the other orbit directly pierced that mountain range, and the mountain suddenly fell apart. When the Dragon King saw it, he shook his head helplessly. If this really pierced, Jai Xuan, Jai Xuan will definitely be wiped out no matter what. The huge air current swept across, and Nagato regained consciousness at this moment. He felt that this matter was really not easy, and Nagato looked straight at it. Lightning and thunder, this person slowly appeared, the Dragon King at this moment was very surprised when he saw it. The whole body was covered with blue light, as if the body was tied to the body, the power of thunder and lightning, and the rain was getting more and more intense, at this moment, he directly cut the rope that Sun Monkey had just entered. Jai Xu still smiled heartlessly. "Master. You are finally here." This human body is huge, and at this moment, his whole body is not tightly glowing with blue thunder and lightning, and the energy consciousness of his whole body is thousands of times stronger than the just now.This person is infinitely powerful, and Guanyin Bodhisattva was very surprised when he saw it. Guanyin Bodhisattva has already answered in his heart, but I don''t know if this person is what he thinks. Guanyin Bodhisattva rubbed his eyes, and felt very magical no matter how he looked at it. Why can you see so many amazing people on this deserted island? The fish slowly disappeared, and at this moment they returned to a calm place. After seeing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva finally took a breath and flew directly into the sky. Nagato is still in anger, but this person saves Jairuo again. Nagato can feel that the gas around this person is very huge, and I am afraid that confronting him may not have a chance of winning. The man''s eyes glanced at Nagato. "Mortal, I didn''t expect you to have such ability to beat my apprentice like this. I am afraid that if I don''t come down, you will beat my apprentice to the dust, but do you know what the cost of hurting my apprentice?" The man grinned and looked at Nagato. The gas around him slowly gathered, and the gas underneath him was like a good baby, generally not daring to make another sound. The Dragon King rubbed his eyes. When did his son worship such a powerful master, and this person is very familiar with everything, but... read novels every day www.ttkxs.com Nagato was helpless, and his sanity returned little by little... "Hurt your apprentice. If someone didn''t save me just now, I''m afraid I would have been killed by him. I don''t care who you are. The order between heaven and earth cannot be destroyed by you, and the fairness and freedom of the human heart is not something you can do. " The man at the moment laughed.He laughed loudly every time, and the thunder in the sky accompanied his laughter. Guanyin Bodhisattva came to Nagato. "See God." This person laughed. At this time, the Dragon King also flew to Nagato. At this moment, when he saw this person, he felt unbelievable no matter how he looked at it, and he glanced at Guanyin Bodhisattva Guanyin Bodhisattva and nodded to him. Nagato doesn''t know who he is, but the Guanyin Bodhisattva stopped him just as Nagato was about to do it. "I don''t know that Jaisu is your disciple of God, please forgive us some blame, but you are not such a person in the upper body. At this moment, you have trapped the people in Nagato on the desert island. What do you intend to do then?" Doctor Ping shook his head at this moment. "This is an island independent of the heavens and the earth. Ever since I unloaded those so-called appreciations, I have been on this island all the time, leisurely. However, I also encountered Jupiter when I went out to travel before. Seeing his personality is similar to mine. , Simply leave him by my side. But this time, he was indeed too impulsive.I''m afraid he just heard that Tang Seng Meat can improve his cultivation.So I want to catch Tang Seng meat to honor me, but this is all a misunderstanding, and it is just that, but I will definitely not let you hurt him at all." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded. He never thought that there is another cave in this cave, and this magical island, between this heaven and earth, never existed before, turned out to be the habitat of ancient gods and doctors. place. The Dragon King was stunned.But his own son was defeated by such a powerful ancient god, and even he would never have the opportunity to see him. "Meet God." Doctor Ping shook his head at this moment. He looked at Old Dragon King and looked at Jai Xu again, smiling there now. At this moment, Doctor Ping used his thunder and lightning power to penetrate directly through Jia canthus, and this thunder and lightning force rolled back and forth in Jia canthus'' body. "what" A huge and painful voice came from Jai Xus mouth and slowly, Doctor Ping smiled and held the sword, the power of the thunder and lightning slowly disappeared, and Jai Xu returned to calm, his eyes were not as bright as before. , And now Jai Xu also has a trace of reason. Doctor Ping shook his head helplessly. "Jai Su heard that eating Tang Seng meat can improve his cultivation, so he also wanted to honor me, and he knew that his strength was still unable to break through, and he was too eager to achieve success, so the heart demon became extremely irritable. What he did was indeed his fault, but he did it unintentionally." Javier returned to peace, looking at the familiar and stranger in front of him, at this moment a tear flowed from the corner of his eye. He never expected that he would see his father in such a situation, but the cruel heart sent him away directly, and brought him to the time when he was helpless and helpless, and the little Xiaohegou.Jai Su really almost collapsed... .. 3517 The 528th chapter wants him to pay for his life You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The tears of the Dragon King kept streaming down, and when he looked at his son, he shook his head helplessly at this moment. "The son is my fault. The father shouldn''t have treated you that way." Seeing it, tears kept streaming out of his eyes, and he didn''t dare to step forward when he saw his strange and familiar father. "The things that used to be right and wrong I no longer think it is important, but now I only think that it is the most important thing to be next to the master. Now it is my fault, I will apologize to you on the command of the master, but we are also the best See you again, you still have to leave this island as soon as possible." The words that Jai Xu said were damning, and he seemed to want to get rid of the last trace of relationship with this dragon king. The Dragon King sighed, but wanted to say something more, but Guanyin Bodhisattva stopped him, and there is nothing superfluous to see in the panning now, but this matter was always provoked by Jairus, and he could see the young man. , Full of dissatisfaction. Nagato would never endure it easily, and after all, the little black cat disappeared directly because of this innocence. "Hold on. This matter is your fault, but an apology may be too hypocritical. Today I have to resolve it with Jai Su, after all, Xiao Hei died because of him." Nagato''s eyes were straightforward, no matter what today, he must give Xiao Hei an explanation, and he can''t let Xiao Hei die for himself innocently. It was easy to stop and turned to look at this mortal. He knew that this mortal was dissatisfied, and now Ping Doctor saw him like this and said he wanted to laugh, and the gas in his Ping Doctor''s body was slowly condensing. Javier bowed straight forward to Nagato. "This matter is my fault, I now bow and apologize to you." Nagato didn''t want to accept it at all. After all, a life just disappeared like that innocent. What effect can just an apology do? Doctor Ping looked at Nagato with interest. "Jai Su, you come back." Jai Xuan came back and Ping Yi, now looking at Nagato, he saw that the young man had already thought about using force. "Then what do you say about this thing can make you calm?" Nagato was glaring at this moment, this so-called ancient god, also looking at this canthus, at this moment, he gritted his teeth. "I want him to pay for his life..." Jaisus personality was already irritable, but now hearing Nagato say this, it aroused the anger just now, but Doctor Ping directly made Jaisu return to normal. At this moment, Doctor Ping looked at Nagato again, again. It''s very close to Nagato, its gas completely oppresses Nagato, Nagato can really feel it. "Young man, say it again." Nagato is still not afraid, even if he is wiped out in ashes today, he must seek justice for Xiao Hei.14 Novel Network www.14xsw.com "I want him to pay for his life." Nagato still has no fear at all, and the current Guanyin Bodhisattva and Dragon King know the seriousness of this matter, and this ancient god, Nagato has only heard his legend, and its power is far from Guanyin Bodhisattva and Dragon King. As his job is, so now. The two people blocked in front of Nagato. "He''s just joking, don''t take it seriously, let''s go now, let''s go now..." Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and Dragon King were hippy smiling doctor Heping, and planned to leave directly without letting him hold his hand, but Nagato still stood there without moving him, and now the gas around him is slowly becoming stronger. Although his power was not as good as Pingyi, he still looked at Pingyi, as if Pingyi was just an ordinary person in his eyes. "Say it again, I want him to pay for his life." Doctor Ping sees such a long gate, but finds it interesting. He has never seen a mortal like this. He is not afraid of his identity, but always has to force and persecute himself in this way. However, with the qualifications of this young man, it does There is a lot of room for development, and just as a mortal, with such a huge energy, even Guanyin Bodhisattva is not as good as him, Ping Yi feels more and more interesting. "Come here, Jay." Doctor Ping looked at Nagato. "Three strokes, if you can kill it within three strokes, then I will not say a word, but I will only give you these three strokes to lose your temper. If after these three strokes, you still have to hold on to this matter. Dont let it go, Im afraid you wont help it. Guanyin Bodhisattva and Dragon King were stunned. The two originally planned to leave Nagato directly. However, Nagato is a bull-tempered and stubborn temper. Nagato can''t take Nagato away, and Changmin stays. There, I also heard what Pingyi said. Nagato nodded. "Okay, three strokes and three strokes will determine the outcome. If after three strokes, I can''t do anything to him, then I won''t care about this matter, but if I really kill him with three strokes, don''t blame me. ." You smiled, and Jai Xuan also stood in front of him. He always listened to what the master said, and he always felt that the master was his second parent, so as long as the deputy said it, he would follow it directly. Went forward. Doctor Ping looked at the two men with great interest at the moment. "Both of you can use your own martial arts and your own techniques, but each of you can only use three moves. The three moves you made are only to fight back at Nagato. I want to see. At first glance, the apprentice I have been teaching me carefully over the years is as good as this mortal." Nagato looked at Javier. Just by looking at it at this moment, it could think of the little black cat. It was gone ashes in front of his eyes. Nagato could no longer bear the huge swing of sword energy. It moved, slowly condensed, and took him. His resentment entered this piece, and the sword at the moment was thick with black smoke. Ping Yi looked at it with great interest. This is the most evil force in the world, that is, anger. Regardless of Nagato, this piece was pierced directly at Jairu, and at this moment, the kendo was pierced directly at Jairu''s head. Jai Xu swept all the strength of his body. At this moment, Jai Xu didn''t have any obstacles, and his head was stretched towards Nagato. The Dragon King was stunned. He didn''t want to see either of these two people being injured. What''s more, Jai Xu was his own son. The sword approached Jairuo little by little, and Jairuo''s whole body was exposed to a kind of corrosion.This corrosive gas directly corroded this piece into air, slowly dissipating in the air. Doctor Ping laughed as he watched, and it seemed that the apprentice he was teaching did not have Baijiao, and that''s why he walked between heaven and earth, but he only accepted one apprentice!.. 3518 The 529th chapter three strokes definition You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato saw that Jai Su easily corroded all the resentment he had gathered, but Nagato still did not give up. After all, this was only the first move, and Nagato once again gathered all the strength of your whole body, this time , Nagato did not use any weapons or tools, and went straight to Jai with bare hands. Jai Xuan hit back at Nagato with his bare hands, and Nagato had only one move. As Nagato''s fist approached Jai Xuan''s heart, Jai Xuan directly fought back because of its body-protecting dragon scales. Doctor Ping was watching there, but now he was very interested. "The second trick." Nagato heard the voice. He knew this was the second chance, but he was wasted for the third time. If he really couldnt kill Jairu, then Xiao Heis hatred would be completely gone. As for Nagato at the moment, thinking of Xiao Hei. Slowly, the five-sided ice crystals on the forehead appeared more. The five-sided ice crystals are the purest things in this world, and Nagato thought of the knowledge of the little black cat, and the friendship between the two people was as pure as this ice crystal. At this moment, the ice crystal was sacrificed, urging the ice crystal to merge with his mana. Bing Jing was directly thrown out by Nagato, and in time, he leaned in to the eyes of Javier, impartially, directly to Javier, the deadliest brain community of Javier, and found it, but he couldn''t dodge it. He was just too proud just now. Without any ability, he didn''t expect that Nagato sent five-sided ice crystals directly, and Jairuo couldn''t dodge, and the five-sided ice crystals directly pierced his eyes. Blood burst out. "what" At this moment, Nagato saw that Jaiju was injured. After seeing the blood, he seemed to be even more excited. He directly Xiang Jaiju was injured and wanted to give Jaiju the last episode. Doctor Ping directly blocked it. "Three tricks have passed. It''s written off, you leave as soon as possible." Nagato was pulled back to reality with a word, and at the moment he just remembered to kneel on the ground. "Little black blames me, blame me for not being able to give you revenge." Javiers eyes have always been there to take risks. With an old Javiers, this eye cannot be too rescued, because this is the only five-sided ice crystal in the world that is urging all the power in Nagato , As long as he is pierced, he will never be rescued anyway. Doctor Ping directly used his magical power to urge the five-sided ice crystals out, and slowly soothed Javier''s injured eyes, a pair of silk stockings floated to Javier, helping Javier to bandage it. Jai Xu has always been narrow-minded, and now he is victimized by Nagato. He is even more angry. His anger is just as fun and ignited. "Master, he caught up with the eyes of the disciple, to see if the disciple would not kill him." Helpless, Doctor Ping used his powerful force to separate the two. "When is the grievance reported? Besides, you two have gone through three tricks, what else do you want to do? Now it is my words that no longer work." The gas in Pingyi''s body slowly grew stronger, and now even the Guanyin Bodhisattva was very scared after seeing it, and Nagato was even more unwilling. Doctor Ping, seeing this endless endlessness, felt that there was no way. He took out a treasure bottle and chanted a few spells, and there was something slowly converging in the king''s treasure bottle between heaven and earth.E-book bar www.dianzishu8.com After the final meeting, he capped the bottle and threw it in front of Nagato. "This is all your so-called Xiao Hei soul, as long as you slowly nourish it with a drop of your blood every day. I can guarantee that in just 10 years, he will be resurrected again, but his body has already been destroyed. This made me unable to do anything, but depending on your level of skill, it is probably not difficult to find a kitten and let it parasitize. But as for his cultivation level, I am afraid that it will wait until 10 years later. Fix it slowly." Nagato''s ears stood up when he heard it, and he took the vial directly into his hand, revealing a hint of surprise in his eyes.He held the small bottle tightly in his hand and slowly stood up. "In that case, I will also give you a thin face, even if you are the ancient god, but I hope you can know that no matter what, causal complaints are absolutely impossible to dissipate so easily!" Nagato took the small bottle, turned around, and slowly forgotten. Guanyin Bodhisattva walked around. After Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie saw the toilet that had been there, this was never seen before. Picture. Nagato returned slowly.Doctor Ping looked at Jai Xuan like this, but he shook his head helplessly and planned to leave, but just as he turned around, he did come back directly. "Wait for the young man." Nagato, after hearing it, didn''t turn his head, and directly waved his hand at the voice of Doctor Ping. "Young man. You have lost a lot of cultivation this time. I can recover you. As long as you pass my trial, I can give you another treasure." Nagato just waved his hand. He didn''t want to have any contact with this so-called ancient god called Pingyi. He only has one thing now. He wants to nourish him with his own blood. Gradually restored to his original body. Doctor Ping looked at Nagato with no interest at all, and then smiled, but he just liked this character.Javier is very angry. "Master, what are you talking nonsense with him? He is an elm head who doesn''t know how to adapt at all, and it''s useless to talk to him more." Javian was angry, but the master was in front of him, and he couldn''t retaliate. The Javian at this moment could only let him go. Ping Yi, still did not give up at this moment. "Young man, I can tell you that if you go through this trial, I can give him a year less time to recover, which means he can recover in 9 years. I don''t know how you feel now." Nagato''s body that had been walking towards Guanyin Bodhisattva slowly stopped, and his brain was thinking all the time, and finally he turned back. His eyes were straight at the so-called ancient god. "Are you serious?" Doctor Ping nodded, but he had never lied to anyone. Nagato slowly turned around and walked towards the Guanyin Bodhisattva. "Bodhisattva, it seems that I have to participate in this trial, but I am afraid that Tang Seng and several people can only be protected by you." The Bodhisattva nodded his head. This was originally his duty. Although he didn''t know why Nagato had been helping himself, but now, the Bodhisattva has regarded Nagato as a close friend, so of course he happily agreed to this matter, and he had already recovered Has lost his responsibilities. After Nagato''s request, he turned around again, walked slowly towards Doctor Ping, and slowly lifted off... 3519 Chapter 530 Shenshui Tan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato reached Doctor Ping''s side, but he disappeared directly from Doctor Ping, and slowly.A strong wind swept across, and Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t open his eyes completely, suddenly waiting for Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tang Seng to open their eyes again.Return to the sea. Now Nagato''s body is placed on a large wooden boat, which can ride the wind and waves. If the wooden boat can travel by itself, it can find its true purpose. "You go first, and Nagato will meet you by then." ... Tang Seng looked at everything around him. He still couldn''t believe it. He really didn''t expect that so many things would happen, and all of them are now back on the boat, like a dream, if not for long. The door was really not there, and he really felt as if he had had a long dream. Guanyin Bodhisattva has been shocked since just now. What he never expected was that on that small island, he could really see the God of Morning, the God of the Ancients, from the past to the present, only It''s just a legend, and I can see it with my own eyes. ... Nagato followed Doctor Ping, and Doctor Ping slowly led Nagato. The island slowly returned to normal, but the wind and sunshine were completely different from before.However, there is always only sand on the island, but the fish has also degenerated into the most primitive appearance, and Nagato looks at the fish very cute. Doctor Ping slowly led Nagato. Suddenly, there was a cave, and this cave was slowly formed with sand on its back. I dont know whether it is the maintenance of skill or the thousand years of weathering that can be kept so intact. Nagato follows the translation. Entering, there is a big divine water pool in this cave. Nagato knew the power of this water pool, and the effect of this divine water group was also very impressive. Doctor Ping pointed to Shenshuitan. "Go down." Going down between Nagato, he was also happy to enjoy it, after all, the effect of this divine water pool is more useful than ordinary potions, and even more useful than the elixir of this great old man... But Nagato people do not have a good attitude.Nagato glared at Doctor Ping, and walked in directly and slowly. The power of Shenshui slowly eroded Nagato''s body, and Nagato felt that he had a sublimation, which was a feeling he hadn''t had before. Jai Xu followed Doctor Ping''s side, and Doctor Ping turned directly to Jai Xu. "You go down too." Jai Xuan pointed to himself in surprise. He didn''t want to stay in the same space with Nagato at all. He knew it was his fault, but one or two mistakes could not help him, but Nagato had to fight with himself. It''s a life and death, Jai Xuan''s personality is not compatible, and his duel is also good. Now that he is soaked in this pool with him, Jai Xuan can''t imagine what''s next. Jaixuan''s eyes widened, while Doctor Ping kept staring at Jaixuan with bigger eyes, and Jaixuan had no choice but to enter. Doctor Ping turned around and just as he turned to leave, he threw another thing at Jairian. "This elixir is for you, you can eat it and you can directly relieve the pain in your eyes, but your eyes are absolutely impossible to restore. But your eye injury can also be completely cured." Jaixi sighed and put it directly in his hand. "Thank you, Master." First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com Doctor Ping left directly, but slowly came a voice toward the cave. "Although I have already left, I can still feel what happened to you here. If you dare to fight here, don''t blame me for being polite, and Nagato, you will never go back. You just have to hang out here. Three hours ago, three hours later, you take him to see me." Jai Su heard it directly, and he bowed in the water and promised loudly. Regardless of it, Nagato closed his eyes and closed his eyes to rest up his mind. He is soaking in this sacred water pool. After all, the little black cat still has hope of life. He also simply stopped arguing with this scorpion for life and death, and slowly recuperated. , And the ability to absorb the largest water mass is now the most critical thing. Shenshuitan slowly washed Nagato Nagato, absorbing huge energy, and now he was injured before, and everything was healed in an instant. At this moment, Nagato felt that there was a breakthrough, and his skill was even greater than before. In order to grow, no wonder Jai Xuan can be so powerful. Doctor Ping went back and sat on his throne. He looked at what Nagato said was a good seedling. If he could be his apprentice and live in harmony with Jai Xu, it would be a great thing. Nagato''s temperament. Doctor Ping shook his head, but he could only see the trick. Three hours later... The two of us know that Shenshui Qingliang and tooth stains and tea, Nagato''s body is already hot, now Nagato two slowly feel and slowly enjoy the energy that Shenshui gives Nagato. Javier felt the breakthrough. He slowly opened his eyes. His eyes had already recovered, but he knew that his eyes were no longer visible. He didnt have the slightest resentment. After all, he did something wrong. Javier He just turned over and jumped, and stood up directly. At this moment, he looked at Nagato. "Let''s go, the master said let me take you away..." Nagato opened his eyes and turned over and leaped. The two of them didn''t communicate at all, but they could often follow Jai Xuan slowly step by step. Jai Xuan led Nagato to the front of the doctor Ping. At the moment, doctor Ping looked at the two of them and felt very interested. In fact, the two could become friends, if it weren''t for the misunderstanding that day. Doctor Ping nodded and was very satisfied when he saw that the two had recovered. "Jai Su, take him to Wuzhidong." Javier was stunned. Could it be that cave, but that cave was rarely visited by himself, and he couldn''t stay in it for an hour. "Master is the Wuzhidong I know?" Doctor Ping nodded. "Nagato, I also ask you to go in for three hours this time. Besides, you are not allowed to go out at all without my permission for three hours." Nagato was disdainful, and said more disdainfully, and stood there directly. If Jai Xuan shook his head at this moment, Wu Zhidong felt very uncomfortable every time he stayed for an hour, and every time he was about to die, I remember that I was just the first. The next time I went in, the master rescued myself. Doctor Ping smiled, and motioned to Jai Xuan to take Nagato in. "Do I need that master?" Doctor Ping nodded. "Of course I want you two to go in together." Jai Xu was helpless, and after all, he still didn''t escape this. I am afraid that this time, after all kinds of hardships, he couldn''t let him die, but this time Wu Zhidong himself couldn''t survive... 3520 Chapter 531: Wu Zhidong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jai Xu took Nagato and slowly approached Wuzhidong. The whole body that moved directly was unpredictable, and there were various organs from time to time.With all kinds of monsters slowly evolving to attack you, every time you come in, you will feel countless pressure. Jai Xu still remembered that this was a nightmare he had when he was a child, but now he is not too afraid of the growth of his gong, but he can only stay in this hole for an hour. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, this hole is unpredictable, and there are thousands of monsters in the high cultivation base. I am afraid it is impossible to stay in it for three hours." Nagato disdainfully parted ways with Jai Xuan. Jairuo didn''t remember being with him, even if he died, he didn''t want to stay with Nagato. Nagato slowly explored this black cave. He could feel that the energy contained in this black cave was very huge, but Nagato had just recovered. I am afraid that ordinary monsters will not be able to receive Nagatos tricks. We simply direct He found a place lying there, holding the bottle belonging to the little black cat tightly in his hand. Whenever he thinks of the little black cat, Nagato feels very sad. The direction that Jai Xu went to is the direction of the agency, and this kind of agency is often the most powerful. As long as it is accidentally trapped, it will be directly turned into ashes. If it is not because of the road that Nagato just walked, he is ten thousand. Never go here. As we walked, the first organ apparently arrived in front of Jairan, which was unpredictable and vanity.But in front of Jai Xu, it has also changed into an abyss, and there is nothing in the whole body.From time to time, there were a few steps beside Jai Xu, as if he had grasped the void steps again before he could cross the cliff beside him. Before Jai Xi smiled, because he was afraid that he had never experienced it before, now it is really impossible not to use his brain.The stone behind Jairan slowly fell off, and Jairian knew that, I am afraid that he did not worry about thinking of a way, and his shelter would slowly fall off, and later would be thrown into the cliff. This is the power of his master! On the other side, Nagato was there, holding the bottle of the little black cat tightly, and there were a thousand threads in his heart that could not be said. At this moment, suddenly a huge ferocious beast attacked Nagato. Nagato was surprised, could this be gluttony.The biggest fierce beast in ancient times, but how could he be here, Nagato was laughing at the moment. "The so-called ancient gods can only make some deceptive things. As for these illusory things, you think I will believe them." Nagato knows that gluttony is impossible to appear here, so his random people are not afraid to put the bottle guarding the little black cat away, but at this time, he really has to do his best. At this moment, he is all around. Condensed into a huge Qi sword, just now Nagato used his own magic power to restore the evil spirit sword to its original state. The evil spirits sword got the combat power between Nagato in his hand. At this moment, Nagato looked at him coldly, this so-called gluttony. The body of a gluttonous cow, the face of a person.Eyes are under the armpits, and the most powerful is the ability to recognize people.All this confirms that it is gluttonous, but Nagato doesn''t believe it at all. Nagatos evil sword, slashing the gluttony, opened his mouth and roared the day after tomorrow, and this sword energy directly entered the gluttonous body. Nagato looked at the gluttonous gluttonous body, it should be time to disappear, after all, it is just an illusion, but the gluttony is still there. Standing there, the voice grew louder.Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com Nagato laughed when he saw it. He didn''t expect that this so-called gluttonous illusion was really so similar and true, but he was colder no matter what, he wouldn''t believe it again, so he rushed over directly. .The gluttonous eyes are under the armpit, as long as he attacks his eyes, no matter how powerful he is, he has no ability at all. Nagato Alley gluttonous eyes attacked, gluttony had been prepared for a long time, and at this moment, he also directly stepped on the Great Wall under his feet, Nagato learned the real touch, and at this moment reluctantly shook his head, did not expect that this is really gluttony. "Damn, Nagato can''t find an adjective anymore. How capable is this Pingyi? The gluttony can also return to its cave, and Nagato directly gathers all his physical strength, and gathers on the gluttonous feet, Nagatos evil spirits sword once again tested Yu Tie, and Yu Ties reaction was super slow and he left directly." Nagato knew that when it was no longer appropriate to fight hard, Doctor Ping told him to stay in this cave for three hours, but now the whole class only knows one thing.That is to run! After a long moment and ran away directly, Taotie has been chasing closely behind him. Nagato is very helpless at this moment. He didn''t expect that this glutton is also very sticky... Jai Xuan has been here to crack this mechanism. The place behind him slowly dropped the rubble, leaving only a little room for Jai Xuan. At this moment, Jai Xuan is thinking of a way, but this mechanism is very powerful. , Jai Xuan shook his head helplessly, in this way. I am afraid that sooner or later, I will fall directly under the cliff and directly cause death. The changes in the mechanism are invisible. At this moment, Yang Zi is observing diligently, but he has been observing for half an hour, but he still hasnt understood what is strange. At this moment, Jai looked at the stone behind him and slowly approached him. Javier really had no way to close his eyes and walk straight, even if he failed. Jai Su walked in shock. He seemed to have stepped on the entity, and slowly continued to walk to the opposite side. He only remembered the bright steps just now, and walked along the similar places of the bright steps. , I didn''t expect it, but it really came across. Jai Xi let out a sigh of relief, but finally passed this organ. "Ah...Help..." Jairuo heard the voice of life-saving early, and looking back at the moment, he did not expect that Nagato was chased by a huge beast at this moment, while Jaisu was laughing and watching the excitement. This is not ancient. The biggest beast, gluttonous?I didn''t expect that Nagato would have such an embarrassing day. Nagato walked to the front, seeing that there was nowhere to go, and now the gluttonous glutton was slowly catching up. Nagato looked left and right at the moment, and saw the opposite side. "Please, are you watching the fun there? How did you get there?" Jai Su made a grimace at Nagato and turned his head directly... Nagato was helpless, but he had already known that this person could not be trusted at all, and now gluttonously forced Nagato towards Nagato bit by bit, Nagato immediately closed his eyes and jumped forward...... .. 3521 Chapter 532: Turning Enemies into Friends You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato thought he had fallen directly off the cliff, but he looked at him as if hanging in the air, and slowly he walked a few steps forward, and he was very surprised when he looked at Taotie, and Nagato is now Yes, he continued to run forward, and soon he ran to Juixi''s side. Jai Xu was helpless, but he also knew that this was actually an illusion, and it was also whether he tested his first mechanism, that is, whether he was brave enough to jump straight. After Nagato came, he was laughing now. "I didn''t expect it to be so easy." After that, Taotie directly leaned over and leaped, and slowly rushed to this side. At this moment, Nagato continued to drive away if he saw it badly. Jai Xu was also afraid of gluttony, and simply followed Nagato directly, and he ran to the side of Nagato. "You are simply a killer star made in heaven, can you solve the gluttony well there, why should you lead him here? Didn''t it make me also born in danger." Nagato didn''t have the time to pay attention to him, and simply continued to run. Now as long as he is running slower and caught by gluttony, he will probably be killed directly by gluttony. Even though Nagato kept running like this, he felt that this is training, why is it broken in love?It is simply a test of the devil. If there is any point that cannot be experienced, it will be killed directly by then. Nagato and Javier continued to rush forward, and the two quickly reached a door.Jai Xuan kicked the door open, and simply went in directly, and Nagamon Road followed directly in. At this moment, the door was directly blocked, and Taotie was trapped outside and couldn''t get in at all. Jaiyan looked at the contents of this door, but shook his head helplessly. "This is probably the second organ." Slowly countless flying swords attacked here, and all the ground was full of poisonous snakes, one by one swept here and folds up with poison, all of them were caused by Ping doctor, and at this moment, Jie Su saw all this. Also very helpless, but there is no other way. When Nagato attacked this Jairan there, he blocked those swords there. Nagato sighed. "Why don''t the two of us work together, or else we''ll have to die here if we pass these levels." Javier also agreed directly, after all, now, for the hatred between Nagato and Nagato, life-saving is the most important thing. The two people fought against everything around one by one, and slowly formed a poison ivy, and the poison ivy slowly grew bigger and bigger, like Nagato two people attacking here, reaching the two people of Nagato and Jap. At that time, poison ivy also split directly. Nagato didnt look good. At this moment, Javier and Nagato looked at each other, and Javier also took his own sword and slashed at the poison ivy, and Nagato slashed directly at the poison ivy with the evil sword. . The poison ivy was unmoved, but quickly bound the two people tightly at the moment Nagato and Jairu, the two were bound, Nagato shook his head, thinking of a way. "Jiasu, what does your master think? Do you really want us to be buried in this cave?" 16 Reading www.16dushu.com Jairuan is helpless, but he knows that everything about the master has his own ideas. At this moment, what else can Javier say. He is saying that his master has never done anything bad to him, so he must be convinced that his master does Say it yourself. Jai Xu thought about the past, thinking about the past. When Jai Xu was cultivating, his master was never by his side. Once he walked to a cliff, and there was this kind of poison ivy on the cliff. Jai Xu was terrified, and the poison of this poison ivy was not ordinary. There are poisonous thorns on the top of the vine. If it is stabbed by the poisonous ivy top, it will probably be killed directly. Jai Xu was very playful when he was a child, and he turned over and jumped to the bottom of the cliff. The cliff was full of poison. Jai looked at him and was trapped around him. At this moment, he was crying for help, but no one heard him. Slowly countless poison ivy statues surrounded this place, and Javier finally got stuck with pain.In the end, Jaixuan closed his eyes, thinking that when he was about to die, his master came directly, and a fire formed and rescued Jaixuan. ... "Nagato, I know about using fire. Only with fire can the poison ivy fade away." Nagato heard what Jairus said. He knew that Jairus had been here for a long time, so he also knew that Jairus would not make jokes about his life, but he was not too angry.Fortunately, even though I had used Phoenix''s elixir three times into my body, there were still remnants, so it was perfectly fine to use a little faint Phoenix fire. Nagato gathered the little remaining power of the phoenix in his own hand, clutching the poison ivy tightly, the poison ivy was slowly dissipated by the fire, and the escape between the long gates was slowly receding. . After Nagato got away, there was no immediate rescue of Jairan. Jairan was still trapped by the poison ivy, and the poison ivy seemed to be angry, and attacked towards Jairu. Jai Su shook his head helplessly. He knew that Nagato couldn''t save himself, and he should have it, so he didn''t have much hope now. Nagato watched there, as if everything had nothing to do with him, and the moment he slowly stab at Jairu alone, Nagato finally shot, using the flame to repel the poison ivy. Jai Xu landed directly, and the panic he had just now returned to calm down. At this moment, he looked at Nagato, and he couldn''t say anything to be grateful.If you complain, what reason and identity can you tell? Nagato fought against the poison ivy bit by bit, and the poison ivy dissipated bit by bit, but now the two of them can only move forward... Jai Xu could deeply hear the sound of the glutton on the other side of the door hitting the door, and Jai Xu shook his head helplessly at this moment. "If we dont keep going forward, if gluttonous strikes this door, and once this door is smashed, we may be directly killed by gluttonous, so now we only have to keep running forward, but there is still What, even I dont know at all." Nagato shook his head helplessly. "It doesn''t matter anymore. Your master also said that as long as we stay in this cave for three hours, it''s fine. Now I look at it for an hour and a half. As long as one and a half hours have passed, it will be fine." Jaixi nodded at Nagato, and the two continued to move forward... Doctor Ping could actually perceive all of this. He watched the two people displeased each other from the beginning to help each other. At this moment, Doctor Ping was very pleased and nodded there!.. 3522 Chapter 533 The good show is behind You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato Javier continues to move forward... Moving forward slowly, the sound of gluttony hitting the door became smaller and smaller. Nagato sighed with relief. In fact, Nagato tried his best to fight gluttony, but he felt that there was no need for it. As he walked forward, he slowly walked into a black mist, Nagato was very helpless, it was too much trouble. "You have been to this hole before, what is the situation of this hole?" Jai Su shook his head helplessly. "I''ve been to this building almost hundreds of times, but every change is endless, which means that the path you take is completely different every time, and what this hole is best at is unpredictable. This is also my master''s best The place." Nagato shook his head. It seems that this doctor is really good at it. Just because he can keep this glutton in it, Nagato should give him a thumbs up. The mist slowly shrouded, and a rustling sound could be heard in the mist, as if there was some animal sound. ... The voice was so familiar, Nagato moved slowly, and Jairus moved slowly along. Nagato attacked the mist with the only remaining phoenix fire, and suddenly the voice became stronger. ... Nagato''s eyes widened. Isn''t this a bat?There should be hundreds of bats directly attacking Nagato. After seeing it, Jai Su suddenly realized it. This bat is not an ordinary bat. As long as it is bitten by a poisonous bat, it will not die and will be injured.Moreover, Javier had been poisoned by this kind of poisonous bat before, and at a critical moment, his master rescued himself, otherwise he might not know whether he can live to this day. Nagato was even more surprised when he heard it. It seemed that Nagato should prepare well. As soon as the evil spirits sword came out, the sword aura formed formed a barrier, while Jairuo directly began to chant the spell silently, slowly calling, suddenly The monster fish in between appeared again and rushed to all the bats. Nagato nodded, it seemed that it was unexpected that Jai Xuan had formed a technique by himself, and this mutated fish could only be refined by Jai Xuan. The bat and the magic fish cancel each other out.Nagato and Jaisu nodded to each other after seeing it, and according to Nagato''s calculations, there is almost an hour left... The two of them moved forward slowly, while the fog was still getting deeper and deeper, Nagato always felt that there was something weird in it. The fog will get deeper and deeper. Both Nagato and Jiasu have been watching for 4 weeks, for fear that there is something missing or some traps will come out directly, while the two of them are walking, suddenly their feet are empty.There is a hole directly below... Nagato had the mana and the sword stopped directly, but Jaihu also used his mana to condense in the air, slowly landing... After landing, the two looked left and right. Nagato nodded. It seems that this cave is really unpredictable. The deep mist and a group of poisonous bats just now fell down, and it turned out to be an entire iceberg and snow. All of a sudden, Nagato and Jiasu were thinking about how to go up again, and only then did Nagato realize that Nagato was about a few hundred meters away from the place where it just fell... Boom...Boom...Boom...16k Chinese www.16kzw.com Suddenly the huge ice cones fell straight down from above, and the ice cones were very huge and each one was extremely sharp as long as the ice cone pierced it, it would definitely be a big wound. Nagato didn''t panic at all when he saw it, but started to laugh. If anything else, he might be jealous, but Bing Cone is easier for him, after all, after all these thousand years, he has left him with something as good. Nagato condensed the power on his head, the mark slowly appeared on his head, the five-sided ice crystal appeared again, and Nagato directly urged it out. The five-sided ice crystals slowly condensed in the air and became bigger and bigger. Nagato once again condensed his whole body power on the five-sided ice crystals. The five-sided ice crystals became bigger and bigger, and all of those ice were concentrated in the five-sided ice crystals. Inside, slowly suck in all these ice vertebrae. Jaixi''s eyes widened, and he finally understood at this moment that if he hadn''t occupied the right time and place, I''m afraid he was really not Nagato''s opponent! All the ice cones had been condensed, Nagato poured his mana again, and the five-sided ice crystals slowly shrank and returned to his head. Jaiyan nodded after seeing it. Nagato also stared at Jai Xu. After the two people looked at each other, they both used their own mana, Nagato Yujian, and Jai Xu used his unique mana, and the two swooped upwards. Two people reached the top, but when they got there, they found that there was no gap in the top, but they couldn''t get up. Nagato and Jaisu had to return directly to the ground again.Although the place below is icy and snowy, the five-sided ice crystals of Nagato have returned to normal. It was the first time Jai Su encountered this situation, and even he was surprised. At this moment, Nagato started to meditate directly on the ground, and his thoughts kept returning to peace. However, his spiritual consciousness has been exploring the surroundings, and Nagato can clearly feel that this is a closed environment, and there is no exit at all. Nagato was very helpless, and it seemed that he only needed his own detection, and he was completely unclear according to his spiritual sense. Javier knew what hidden strength Nagato might still have, and this time he looked at Nagato again. "How? Is there a way?" Nagato shook his head. "The two of us looked for each other to see if there was any way out." After hearing Nagato''s words, Jai Su nodded, but suddenly, he thought: "May I ask Nagato, don''t you think this is a good thing? Now that we are here, there is no danger in the whole body, and now there is less than one hour left. We have been here all the time, waiting for three hours. The master should come to save us." When Nagato heard Javier say this, he thought about it for a while. If they go back again, Im afraid Nagato has already broken the gate, and they will still be in great danger by then... Of course Ping Yi knew all the scenes of the two and the conversation between them, and he did not expect that the two people thought of this at this time. At this moment, Ping Yi smiled instead... It seems that what they are thinking is too simple, but this is also the reason why Ping Yi wants to exercise the two. The good show is yet to come, but these two people don''t even know it!.. 3523 Chapter 534 Breakthrough You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato thinks about it, but instead he just sat here, and immediately started to meditate again. It didn''t make much sense to look around, and then he looked for another wall and leaned down. There was silence around, and there was no sound at all except gasping... Jairian leaned against the wall, and suddenly the wall seemed to move, and then a rumbling sound was heard. Jai Xuan was shocked and ran to the middle, while he looked at this wall.It moved, and Nagato was also startled at this time. He also felt the shock, and the two of them looked at the wall, very surprised at this moment. The wall is slowly moving toward the middle at a very slow speed, and when it reaches the middle, wouldn''t it be that Nagato and Jairu will become meatloaf? Nagato did not panic at the moment, but smiled instead. Nagato looked at Jairuo directly. "It seems that your master is really not easy." When Nagato heard that Jai Xu said that, there was a hint of hesitation, but he finally believed what Jai Xu said, but now he understands how could this doctor let him go so easily. Both of them are in the middle right now, but the four walls are moving slowly. After seeing this speed at the moment, Jai Xuan sighs helplessly there. If the wall continues to move slowly at this speed, I am afraid it will not be enough. One hour, that is, before the time agreed with the master, we will be crushed into meatloaf. At this time, Nagato couldn''t help but directly sacrificed the evil spirit sword. Hh hh... The four evil sword qi dissipated directly, and faced the four walls.This evil spirit sword is a divine fetish, and it is also the most convenient weapon that Nagato uses. The sword qi is close to the four walls, but the wall seems to have some ability to absorb these four sword qi directly. Nagato was stunned at the moment. It seemed that the wall was not as simple as he had imagined. However, after seeing it at this moment, Jai Su was even more panicked. Nagato suddenly thought of the corrosive rain in Jair. "Quick, see if your corrosive rain can corrode this wall." Suddenly, Jai Su suddenly realized that, slowly gathering his hands on his chest, a water column slowly condensed, and the water column rushed to the four walls, and a big crack was directly cracked in the four walls, sucking the water column into the wall. in. The most surprising thing is that these walls quickly healed directly and turned into very smooth walls, moving forward slowly at the speed just now. Reluctantly, Jai Xuan spread his hands toward Nagato. "It''s over, it seems that this time, there will be more and less luck." At this moment, Nagato closed his eyes and thought about a way. He couldn''t be trapped here in the end, and he didn''t know what kind of person Pingyi was. If he couldn''t break through this place this time, he would be buried here. Not what Nagato thought! Tang Seng and several people moved forward slowly, and Guanyin Bodhisattva had already left. After all, Tang Seng and several people were not in any danger at all.But without Nagato, Tang Seng is always a little uncomfortable. After all, only with Nagato can this safe capital be available. Now without Nagato, Tang Seng always feels that there will be danger, and the danger will swept away at any time... .pptsw.com Tang Seng is riding a white horse.As for Nagato''s mount, the tiger was also led by Zhu Bajie, and this tiger actually looked like a white horse, because Nagato had already cast an illusion. Sun Wukong led everyone to a high mountain without rushing or slowing down. Sun Wukong motioned everyone to sit down and rest. Seeing that there was clean air around him, he didn''t look like a monster. Sun Wukong safely left everyone here. , A direct somersault cloud lifted off and disappeared... Tang Seng sat here, tired and thirsty after walking for a long time. Now he sits down and rests. Although Monkey King went to find food, he was still thirsty. He turned to look at Zhu Bajie. "Bajie. Are you thirsty? I''m a bit thirsty as a teacher, can you find some water?" Zhu Bajie has always been so lazy. Hearing Tang Seng say this, it seemed like he hadn''t heard it. But at this time, the monk Sand, seeing Zhu Bajie''s unwillingness, directly took the golden bowl and took it to find water... Zhu Bajie lying there is more comfortable than Tang Seng, as if he is a master and Tang Seng is an apprentice... Monk Sha is walking forward... Rushing... It was the sound of the river scouring the stones. Monk Sand slowly followed the sound and walked forward. He saw a small stream, filled the golden bowl with water and walked back. Monk Sha just came back, and Monkey King just landed. When Tang Seng saw the two come back, he had water and food.It was very comfortable there, but Zhu Bajie was more sensitive to this kind of things, turned over and quickly grabbed something to eat.Zhu Bajie is always ugly to eat, and Sun Monkey is not too scarce to care about him. Take a short break and a few people move on... In the enclosed space, the four walls are there, slowly moving to the middle, Nagato closed his eyes, and seeing the wall is about to gather here, Juixi panic at this moment, he once again used all of his own His strength used a huge amount of energy to rush to one of the walls, and he thought that even if one of the walls was broken, they could escape safely. However, it is still like beating cotton, these walls can always absorb all their strength perfectly, and there is no other way for Jai Xuan. Jai Xuan shook Nagato with both hands, so that he would stop meditating there, after all, he was about to be crushed into flesh. "Nagato Nagato, quickly open your eyes and take a look. These walls are about to gather together. What should you do?" At first, Javier and Nagato disliked each other, but now that this kind of crisis comes, Javier knows it too well. Nagato didnt open his eyes despite the shaking of this Juju, and just when these walls were about to gather here, Nagato suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a powerful force around him. It''s not because the wall is slowly approaching, I''m afraid this Jah canthus has already been bounced several miles away by this force... Nagato knew that he was going to make a breakthrough, and slowly using his mental power, Nagato unexpectedly discovered that this time his breakthrough had given him a new ability. Javier looked at Nagato. He was completely different from just now. The power gathered around his body became stronger and stronger. Nagato''s eyes were also shining with golden light. At this moment, Nagato was scanning the surroundings. Nagato''s eyes gathered in one place, and at this time he directly pulled Jairuo with strength.It rushed straight up, and the barrier above was pierced. Nagato and Jairu just returned to where they were just now, and the walls below converged together in an instant... 3524 Chapter 535: Drinking Wine You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Jaisu just returned to peace, suddenly they are particularly dazzling... The dazzling golden light shone, and the golden light slowly swirled into a whirlpool. "You have persisted for three hours, congratulations, you can come out through the whirlpool." Jai Su naturally understood that this was the voice of his master, and Nagato also understood that the two of them went straight through the vortex with force, but they really reached the hall where they had left. Doctor Ping was sitting on his throne, his head slanted with arms, and he glanced sideways at Nagato and Jaixuan. Nagato was above the hall, and he was even a little angry. "What on earth are you going to do? We have already been to Wuzhidong, and I have fulfilled your request. When can I help me shorten the time for repairing the little black cat''s soul." After hearing this, Ping Yi smiled and stretched lazily, then sat upright, looking at Nagato. "I really admire your character. Now your abilities are probably not your opponents in this world. I really admire you. If you are my apprentice, I will definitely help you to a higher level. Besides, you havent noticed, have you broken through in Wuzhidong?" Nagato heard what Pingyi said and nodded. He knew that he had already gained a new ability. This ability was the ability he had just used to finally break through the iceberg and snow below. "It seems you know everything." Doctor Ping nodded. "Your ability to penetrate the weaknesses of anything, but my Wu Zhidong helped you break through. Don''t you have anything to thank you for?" Nagato looked at him coldly and said nothing.However, Nagato knew that it would not be easy to break through with his current ability, if not... Nagato is actually very grateful! Doctor Ping looked at Nagato, and immediately didn''t want to force him too much. Doctor Ping stretched out his hand and spread it out. This hand contained a certain ability. The bottle containing the remnant soul of the little black cat on Nagato slowly floated to the sky, and slowly returned to Doctor Ping. Nagato looked at Doctor Ping like this, staring straight at him, for fear that Doctor Ping would do more tricks. Doctor Ping smiled at this moment, then opened the mouth of the bottle and breathed out into the bottle again.Then the cap was closed, and the bottle flew into the air and fell into Nagato''s hands. "Don''t worry, after this time, this little black cat may be able to reborn again in 8 years, and then you only need to find her a sustenance body, and she can return to the world, but, I''m afraid he won''t have any more, but what''s the harm in dividing her with your current strength?" When Nagato heard it, he immediately turned his head, thanking him without saying that he planned to leave. After seeing the side, Javier didn''t dare to say anything. Doctor Ping did not stop him, but with a big wave of his hand, the hole where he was able to go out just now formed a barrier directly to a certain force. It was very difficult for Nagato to go out. Nagato knew that Doctor Ping would not let him go. Unable to go, he immediately turned his head and went to Ping Yi again. Nagato raised his eyebrows and looked at Doctor Ping. "Why is this reluctant to bear me?" Doctor Ping was amused when he saw Nagato''s appearance, and immediately waved his hand for Nagato and Jaisu to come together. "Although I have helped you, you can''t just leave without saying a thank you. Besides, your business here has not been completed yet. I still think there is one last thing... The three of us have a meal together, this is not an exaggeration.Aizw.net www.aizw.net Nagato thought it was a major event or the torture of the doctor hadnt been enough, eat?Nagato was suddenly speechless... Alright, okay, now that you have reached this point, its not bad to have another meal! Doctor Ping leads the way.Nagato and Jaisu followed after they arrived at the dining table. Doctor Ping asked Nagato to sit down, and the dining table was empty. Nagato knew that Doctor Ping must have his idea, so he didn''t say much... Doctor Ping immediately sat down and shook his hand. The stone table was full of food, and it was a feast! Nagato saw that he was still sitting there, but he didn''t move a bit to eat. Javier looked at Nagato like this, and Javier was even more disdainful. "If you don''t eat, it''s just right for me and the master to eat." Doctor Ping smiled, looking at Nagato like this, it was even more funny. "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison you inside? Don''t worry, I am not that nasty. Besides, I am also an ancient god." Nagato heard Doctor Ping say this, and immediately picked up the chopsticks and took a mouthful of food. Doctor Ping nodded his head when he saw him like this. Then he waved the jug and floated towards Nagato, slowly pouring the wine into the glass.In an instant, one cup was full. Jairuan didn''t have this treatment, but if his master treated him like this, I am afraid it would be a longevity. Jairan still took the wine glass and poured himself a glass. Nagato picked up the glass and drank directly. Doctor Ping nodded, it seems that this kid is still interesting. "That said, I think your natural physique and your natural talent are both extremely high. If you can be my apprentice, that would be a great thing, but I know you still have things you want to do, and You are not the kind of person who can be persuaded, and I will no longer force you. But I really fell in love with you. Now this meal is for you, and it also represents my sincere performance. I only hope that we can''t be masters and apprentices, but we can be friends." As he listened, he felt confused from the inside out. He didn''t know what the master was talking about. It was just a meal, so why did the master keep talking there? At this time, Nagato was smiling there. "Thank you so much. Any of the dishes on this table are not ordinary, but are also some of the flesh of a beast or a thousand-year-old spiritual thing. After eating it, it will not only increase the cultivation level but also help the mortal womb. How did I earn it" Doctor Ping nodded. It seems that Nagato is really okay, and it is indeed a very good seedling of this era, but I won''t say too much. At this time, Jaixi was watching there quietly. Jai Su heard what Nagato said, and he was eating all the things on the table there. He didn''t let go. After all, he had just listened to what Nagato said. These things can increase his cultivation. This is the best thing in Jai Su. The dream thing... A meal ends soon... At this time, Nagato stood up, controlled with his mana, and poured another glass of wine. Nagato faced Doctor Ping. "You are the ancient god. You can''t be blamed for this thing. It''s a chance to say it, and the thing has reached this point. I understand all the things you have to me these days, so let''s get a drink of gratitude. Hope to see you again, we are really friends." Nagato said and looked at Jairuo again. "You too." .. 3525 Chapter 536 Ten Thousand Talisman Locking Demon Array You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Jaisu was particularly surprised when he heard Nagato say this. He was no longer the person who had great opinions on Nagato before, and he also knew that Nagato''s mana was infinite, and he was too abrupt before. Jai Xuan quickly filled the glass and picked it up. "This time I am indeed reckless..." Doctor Ping looked even more relieved. It seemed that Wu Zhidong didn''t let the two of them go in vain. This was also the result that Doctor Ping wanted to see most. This time Doctor Ping waved his big hand directly, and the barrier dissipated. Nagato looked at the white light passing through the outside, and it was time to go back. Nagato clasped his fists in both hands. "Then I''m leaving. Goodbye bye!" While Nagato was speaking, he left immediately... This event finally came to a successful conclusion, and Doctor Ping looked at Jai Su and shook his head helplessly. Jai Xu also knew that he was too reckless in doing things this time, and even involved his master. thump Javi directly kneeled on the ground. "Master, I was wrong, please punish me." Doctor Ping shook his head. This time, it was indeed that Jieju was wrong, but he was all for himself. Ping doctor waved his energy and flew to Jieju, prompting Jieju to get up. "Be careful in the future, don''t be so impulsive. This matter has already been regarded as a robbery for your teacher, and it is good for you to live like this, but..." After hearing what the master said, Javier finally understood that it turned out that all this was already in the master''s plan, but what was the master''s unfinished words? Doctor Ping thought for a while and considered it carefully, and then he said something. "This time you have already met the Dragon King. In other words, he is your father. I allow you to go back and meet your father for a month." Jai Su thought it was something, but never thought that his master was talking about it. The previous scenes passed through Jai Xuan''s mind. Jai Xuan was stubborn at the moment, standing straight and shook his head. "Master, I don''t have any nostalgia about the Dragon Palace." Doctor Ping knows that this person is like this, and that his character is like this, but he knows that Jiacan did not directly abandon his affection, and Ping doctor does not want him to abandon him. "Why don''t you listen to what the master said?" Jai Xu knelt down again, but he dared not. Doctor Ping was also a little tired at this time, and he directly slumped on his chair, slouching his head with his hand, while the other hand waved his hand like a canthus. "Go ahead." At this time, Jai Xuan finally knelt down and bowed farewell to the master, and left immediately. ... "Master, don''t worry, I will come back to honor you in a month." Doctor Ping smiled. Although Jai Xuans character has always been his shortcoming, the respect and respect that Jai Xuan has for himself is revealed in his bones. Ping doctor can also see it. This is why Ping Yi only accepts all these years. An apprentice in Jai Su. The torrential rain crackled the earth...52 novel www.52xs.cc It was night now, and Tang Seng and the others had not found a place to stay, they were running forward. Monkey King had no choice but to lead Nagato to move forward. "There is a ruined temple ahead. Let''s go in and hide from the rain." I broke through the door and went directly in. The temple was almost deserted. The whole body was covered with cobwebs and dust. There are haystacks on the ground that I dont know how many years ago. Tang Seng had always been indifferent, so he ran to sit on the hay table and leaned there. "Hehe, Wukong. We have all just been poured, can you make us a flame or it''s too cold." Monkey King picked up a few hay, and placed a haystack in the middle. He opened his mouth and blew a breath of fairy air. The haystack suddenly became very prosperous. The light supports the entire ruined temple. Zhu Ba Jie Tang Seng and the others looked too late, they were already tired, and now the temple was a little warm, so they immediately found a few places, and they decided to sleep lazily. At midnight... Everyone is sleeping soundly, only Monkey King can''t fall asleep. He always feels that this sudden weird weather, the sky is gloomy, and the appearance of thunderstorms is really strange. Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Monkey King could clearly feel the sound of wind blowing outside. Judging from this sound, the wind should not be bad. Monkey King glanced at the heartless people sleeping there, and he was very helpless. If Nagato was present at this time, Im afraid he would be able to guide one or two, and Nagato always knew the first opportunity, and now the Monkey King It''s just being alert. ... Nagato rushed back, and now he always felt that there was something unusual on Tang Seng''s side, and now he can only urge all his strength to rush to them, but this place of Ping doctor is isolated from the world, and also far away from the world. , So if you want to go back again, I am afraid it will take some time... Sun Wukong was always there around early morning, but there was still nothing strange. Sun Wukong simply leaned against the wall and closed his eyes to rest. Bang... bang... bang... Suddenly it seemed as if something was hitting the door of the ruined temple. Monkey King opened his eyes. After waking up, he felt that something was not good. Could it be a monster? The wind outside is still strong, but it seems that there is no lightning and thunder.The very heavy rain that had just fallen has stopped. Monkey King watched several people very fast asleep, and simply planned to go out to see what happened... When Sun Wukong went out, he heard the sound of fighting, and in the forest behind the ruined temple, Sun Wukong made a direct somersault and planned to see the back mountain. The sound of fighting was getting closer, and Monkey King was hiding behind a tree and looking at a Taoist priest chasing a monster, and Monkey King looked at the monster''s cultivation base for about a hundred years, I am afraid it is not easy to conquer him! Monkey King kept staring at... The Taoist priest and the monster fought together, and the Taoist priest''s long sword was against the monster''s mana.Two people come and go, attack each other, the monsters tried their best, and the Taoist priests had the upper hand. The monster''s voice was a little miserable. "Smelly Taoist, I never provoke you, why did you catch me so hard?" The Taoist snorted coldly. "You are a demon by nature, and staying in the world will only harm the people. I''m here to act for the heavens, and the demon will take over." Taoist priests don''t do nonsense, and now he has already been helpless against ordinary fighting. This time he sacrificed his own ten thousand yellow symbols, and each of them had a lock character. The yellow talisman all flew towards the fairy in an instant, and slowly wrapped the fairy in the yellow talisman.The goblin was immediately locked in this yellow talisman formation and couldn''t move. What came out was the scream of the monster... 3526 Chapter 537: Evil Demon Dao You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The monster was extremely painful, and he was about to appear in his original form now, and this yellow symbol slowly enveloped the monster.The monster had nowhere to hide, this yellow symbol slowly shot a golden light, and the monster directly turned into its original form. "what" The monster is extremely painful. "I think I have never done a bad thing as a monster, but you, the Daoist priest, are chasing after you. Your so-called righteous way is nothing more than harming living beings, and you will have retribution..." Suddenly the monster turned into ashes, and the ten thousand yellow talisman was directly received by the Taoist priest in his arms. The Taoist priest did not go, and stood there. "Come out, you''ve been watching from there, I haven''t even cared about your acting fee." Monkey King only came out at this time, and what he didn''t expect was this scene. "If it is really what the monster said, that he has never harmed living things, then you take it, isn''t it your sin." The Taoist priest looked at the cultivation base, he smiled there, his face looked indifferent. "A demon is a demon, and a man is a human. Everything in the world has its fate and laws. When this demon touches me, his fate is exhausted." The Taoist priest was not afraid to see Monkey King, and now he disappeared directly after saying this sentence... Monkey King shook his head. Since there was nothing wrong, he should go back. It turned out that all the noise and turbulence were all caused by the Taoist priest. Monkey King came back directly from a somersault and watched everyone sleeping, and now the sky was dark. When Monkey King just came back, he was already ready to eat, put it on the ground, and closed his eyes to rest by himself. Three poles in the sun... Tang Seng got up. Tang Seng had been accustomed to the temple before, so the first thing he woke up every morning was to recite Buddhist scriptures silently... Zhu Bajie arched his nose and turned over. Suddenly he smelled a scent, and he turned over and stood up, opening his eyes. There is a pile of fruit on the ground. Zhu Bajie smiled and walked directly over, picked up the fruit and stuffed it directly in his mouth. "Big brother is really diligent and went to find us food early in the morning." Monk Sha saw it and walked over slowly, picking up one to eat. Monkey King shook his head, but he was used to these things, but he always felt that he still had a chance to meet again with that Taoist priest, but this was just Monkey King''s guess. Above the sky, a white light slowly leaned toward the ruined temple, and suddenly a drop of a drop fell directly into the ruined temple. Nagato landed, looked from left to right, everyone was there, and smiled in relief. "How is Wukong? Is there anything going on recently?" Monkey King recalled that nothing happened and shook his head. Tang Seng felt relieved when he saw Nagato come back as if he had taken a reassurance pill... Nagato immediately sat down to meditate, and now judging from the cultivation base that Doctor Ping gave to the little black cat, Nagato can judge that the little black cat does have eight years to complete the astral repair directly. Nagato was planning to meditate at this time, but he was still on guard. After exploring the surroundings, he shook his head helplessly. After a few people finished eating, Nagato got up directly. "Let''s go." Several people are going to go straight to the horse and leave... Biqugek www.hoennkxs.com Everything was calm, Nagato sat on his white tiger, but he always felt lingering fears. Walking forward, the sound of fighting is endless, and Monkey King is familiar. Is it last night again? Monkey King muttered softly and was heard by Nagato. "Goku, what are you talking about?" Monkey King told all about last night''s affairs. Nagato nodded when he heard it, but he didn''t feel anything strange for the time being, and he didn''t say anything... Slowly approaching the sound, several people saw another fighting scene. Familiar Taoists are still fighting with the demon there, Nagato can perceive it, this time the practice of the demon is only about a hundred years, and a hundred years is just taking shape for a demon. I am afraid there is no chance to do bad things at all.Nagato was just trying his new ability, and then he glanced at the two people in front of him, and made a direct leap to reach the middle of them. Nagato stood in front of the monster. The Taoist priest saw only a mortal, but he had the courage to protect the monster, which he admired. "You mortal, don''t you want to die?" Nagato has taken back all his cultivation abilities, so now no one can feel his abilities at all. Whoever looks at Nagato is just an ordinary mortal. At this time, the Taoist priest looked to the side and saw Tang Seng and several others, which made him laugh. "Passers-by should not join in the excitement of my Taoist priest." Nagato doesn''t want to do more nonsense, but he wants to mix up the excitement today. The monster was extremely pitiful behind Nagato, she even knelt down directly to Nagato. "Please save me, I really have just cultivated as an adult, and I am also a weed on this mountain that has become a fine, and I have never done anything bad." Nagato nodded. Suddenly Nagato tapped the acupuncture points on his arm with his index finger, and all the energy in his body was opened up. The energy spread out, and the Taoist felt the energy oppression and used his own power to counteract it, but Still being impacted dozens of miles away. The Taoist priest returned with his sword. "You really are not an ordinary person, but why do you want to intervene in this matter?" The Taoist priest was a little angry. Nagato doesn''t want to talk nonsense. "Dont say its collecting demons, you Daoist priest is probably the demon Dao. I can feel that this monster has never done anything wrong, and its just a cultivator. Its you Daoist who doesnt feel righteous. It has a foul smell." The Taoist smiled coldly. Now that he has been discovered, he doesn''t explain much. It seems that this man is much more refined than the monkey yesterday. Nagato also gained this new ability because of just breaking through, and he didn''t expect to see the evil in the depths of this Taoist priest all at once. The Taoist priest no longer pretended to be exuding black energy, but slowly all the black energy swept towards the Taoist priest. The black energy surrounded the Taoist priest and opened his mouth, sucking in all the black energy, slowly digesting it, and suddenly his height became It''s doubled just now. Dark energy was also condensed in his eyes, whoever looked at this Taoist priest was more than a monster. "Heh, I have long discovered that you are not easy at all. The white-headed and white-faced man just now is probably Tang Seng, hahaha, it seems that I am lucky enough to have Tang Seng meat today." The Taoist turned to look at Tang Seng, Tang Seng and the Taoist stared at each other with a fright! Nagato saw the Taoist priest revealing his original form, but he didn''t do much nonsense there. Nagato chanted the spell directly, and the spell and the evil spirit sword complemented each other. The evil spirit sword could not wait long ago, and it buzzed in the sky... .. 3527 Chapter 538 Ten Thousand Years King Kong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Taoist priest was a little surprised when he saw it, but he didn''t have much expression. "Sword of evil spirits, haha" The evil spirit sword is a divine sword, anyone who sees the birth will be frightened, but this Taoist priest is indifferent, the evil spirit sword and the spell of Nagato resonate with each other, and finally get the induction evil spirit sword to stab the Taoist straight. The Taoist priest had a wooden box. He opened the wooden box at once, and thousands of yellow symbols shot directly.Each yellow symbol rising is a lock word. The yellow talisman slowly formed a yellow rope, tied with the evil spirit sword, the Taoist priest was chanting a spell there, and more yellow talisman rushed towards the sword. Nagato smiled and looked indifferent. Nagato chanted the spell, slowly transmitting his mana into the evil spirit sword, the evil spirit sword was obviously strengthened, and the resonance just became deeper, and a buzzing sound was produced. The Taoist priest knew how long his yellow talisman could not lock the evil spirit sword at all, and now this is probably not the time he can be effective, and he simply smiled directly. "Since I can''t fight, then I won''t play with you." The Taoist priest shot a few talismans into the air after speaking, and these talismans were floating in the air... "broken" In an instant, these talisman exploded and formed a huge mist. Nagato looked bad, and it seemed that the Taoist priest wanted to run. Nagato instantly covered his eyes, and the mist cleared. When Nagato opened his eyes again, the Taoist priest was already there. Run away... thump The monster directly knelt down. "Thank you, I will definitely practice well in the future, so as not to harm living beings." Nagato waved his hand and left directly with his sword. Today, no matter what, he wants to let that demon way fly into ashes. That demon way is an evil way of cultivation. Every day, he grasps the aura of a pure fairy that doesn''t harm living beings.Assisting oneself in cultivating the Tao, although the pure aura is absorbed, but this method of training is too cruel, so that in the end it is still going crazy and deviating from the right way. The Taoist priest ran ahead, but he could sense that Nagato was chasing him. I was afraid he could not escape today. The Taoist landed directly in one place, and there turned his back to wait for Nagato, before Nagato appeared in a moment. The evil spirits sword was urged by Nagato and flew straight to the Taoist priest. The Taoist smiled and sacrificed ten thousand talisman in an instant... If you can''t return the Buddha, they were all there, turning around the imperial palace, and a yellow golden light appeared again, slowly controlling the evil spirit sword, and even Nagato was in this trance. Nagato smiled and dismissed it, Wan Fu locked the demon array.It seems that you only have this trick! The Ten Thousand Talisman Lock Demon Array is to make a formation with thousands of yellow talisman. Whether it is a monster or a human being trapped in it, as long as you feel the blessed golden light illuminating you, it will instantly turn into Prototype.If it is a human being, nothing will happen at all, but this Taoist priest is practicing evil ways, so human beings will be wiped out in it. All the talisman was spinning back and forth in the formation, but Nagato was not disturbed by it, but sat in the middle.The light of Fu couldn''t hurt him yet, Nagato had been meditating there, calmly. Taoist priests have been chanting mantras outside, and if this rotation is faster, the posture of the person or the demon cultivator will be destroyed more quickly. Suddenly Nagato''s eyes opened, and strong gas spread out around him. Bang... The gas broke through the yellow talisman and the yellow talisman was very on the ground one by one. At this moment, the Taoist priest saw this, he knew that he could not escape and stood there.Eighteen Novels www.18wxw.com Nagato stood there and did not move for a moment, but the evil spirits sword had already fluctuated back and forth, and the evil spirits sword flew directly to the Taoist priest. The Taoists held their own Dao law to fight each other, but in the end they lost the evil spirit sword. , Was directly pierced into the heart by the evil spirit sword, and suddenly disappeared. Nagato nodded when he saw it, and when the Taoist priest turned to ashes, the Taoist priest was surrounded by endless black gas. This Taoist priest is a great accomplishment in cultivation, and now all the goodness absorbed by the Taoist priest before he was killed is poured out, but it has already been refined by the Taoist priest, so it is a burst of black. Nagato shook his head, just about to reach out for refining, suddenly a golden light came down, and Guanyin Bodhisattva landed directly. Guanyin Bodhisattva used his own magical power to slowly gather these kindnesses together. Guanyin Bodhisattva filtered Nagato with his magical power, and suddenly a giant wheel appeared in Taoist priests. As long as you enter the wheel of death, you can return to the six realms and reincarnate again. Nagato nodded when he saw it, but there was really nothing wrong with it. Nagato simply left in an instant... Tang Seng and several people have been waiting for Nagato. Fortunately, when Nagato returned, everyone continued to move forward. No one mentioned the matter just now, but everyone remembered the scene just now. Several people headed west... Bang bang bang... Several explosions occurred in the entire body of the Nagato people. Although it was a plain at the moment, it would be impossible if it weren''t artificial. "Come out." The monster slowly appeared. The giant King Kong appeared in front of several people in Nagato. Zhu Bajie smiled and pointed to Monkey King. "Master brother is not your relative this time." Monkey Sun stared, Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to say anything... The giant King Kong weighed in the sky and smiled to the sky, suddenly the whole plain was surrounded by monkeys. "Tang Seng Rou is ours today." The unchanging thought, as long as the monsters come and go, they are all for the sake of eating Tang Seng meat, Nagato, saw this giant King Kong not at all in his eyes, but he fell in love with Monkey King. "Will your relatives take care of it?" Monkey King nodded directly, and now his expression was very angry, and he spread the golden cudgel to his hand. "I''m afraid it''s my Grandpa Monkey who hasn''t been out for a long time, so you dare to come out to be the king." Then he didn''t even care about Monkey King. A monkey of his good character blocked Nagato and formed a group of Monkey King gold bars and slowly became huge, and it flew up into the sky, Seiko forgot to take care of her. Shoot directly to the ground. All the monkeys were beaten by the machine and fled, and King Kong was laughing at the moment. The Tang Seng Zhubajie actually watched there again and again and again and again, this is the confrontation between monkeys and monkeys is simply wonderful, usually bullied by Monkey King, but now seeing Monkey King look like this, it is true and funny.But Zhu Bajie still hopes to defeat King Kong as soon as possible. King Kong stood there untouched. This King Kong is a giant King Kong. Now its size is like a big mountain. His big hand slowly waved, and all the monkeys turned into a strand of spirit, which was sucked into the body by the giant King Kong. .. 3528 Chapter 539: Behind the Envoy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The giant King Kong suddenly widened his eyes.The energy around him is slowly deepening. Nagato nodded, it seems that now is the time for fun. Monkey King stomped his feet, left the ground, and flew towards King Kong with the golden cudgel. Bang bang bang... The golden cudgel rod touched King Kong''s body and made a violent noise, but King Kong''s body was like a rock that could not be broken at all. Nagato looked over there, but he didn''t move a single bit. He felt that Monkey King''s ability to defeat this King Kong was just a matter of time. Monkey King''s golden cudgel hit King Kong again, but it was still the same as before, and Monkey King fell directly to the ground, looking at that King Kong somewhat proudly, very angry. This time, Monkey King looked at Nagato helplessly. Nagato avoided Sun Wukong''s sight directly, but now Zhu Bajie saw that the situation was not good, and he flew forward directly with his own rake. Monk Sha immediately took his own weapon when he saw it badly. The three of them faced King Kong, but he was not afraid of them at all with a smile. King Kong looked up to the sky and roared, suddenly the world resonated. A huge thunder flash hit the ground, and huge sparks flashed little by little. King Kong is like a monster, generally walking towards Monkey King slowly... Actually, every step he takes, the ground will shake. Monkey King and Zhu Bajie seem to be unable to do anything, but they can only fight each other with all their strength. Bang bang bang... "Still refused to hand over Tang Seng." Since he didn''t pay attention to him at all, when he was slowly advancing on Juyuan Lane, several Taoist priests directly violated the mana, and the three mana combined together to form a huge circle, surrounding the King Kong . The energy slowly increased, forming a big protective cover, but since everyone knew that Yi Juyuan''s ability might break through, it was only a matter of time before him. Sun Wukong allowed the King Kong to be indestructible, but he might have no way to resist the King Kong. Ten thousand years of Vajra cultivation, I am afraid it will take more than ten thousand years, and the greatest strength is to combine with the spiritual energy of this mountain to form its own incomparable body.Has formed a giant King Kong. Nagato was a little puzzled, so why bother to eat Tang Seng meat if he stepped out of the ten thousand years cultivation base? Could it be that someone instigated him? Since he was about to lose it, Monkey King was also very helpless at the moment, but when he saw that Nagato never meant to help him, he simply didn''t want to speak stubbornly. Bang... The protective shield shattered directly, and the giant King Kong was there, thumping his chest with his giant hand, and his eyes seemed to be staring at Tang Seng, his target seemed to be only Tang Seng. Nagato suddenly realized Tang Seng Jin Chanzi''s reincarnation at this time. It seemed that the monster''s intention was very obvious. It was undoubtedly that he did not want to give his in-laws a way to survive, and Tang Seng was the only hope to go west.No. 5 Novel Network www.5hxs.com Flying away between Nagato and standing in front of this giant. Nagato''s eyes were firm, looking at Kongo. "Who is the master behind the scenes? Who is it that sent you here?" Wannian King Kong appeared directly, and it seems that there are more powerful people behind it, but no matter who it is, Nagato will not let Nagato succeed... The giant King Kong laughed and came like a Nagato attack, and each of his punches landed directly, like a giant meteor smashing a big crater on the ground. All of Nagato''s few moments fled, and Nagato suddenly flew into the sky, forming a huge gas mask around it.Nagato was moved by the strength and vision of his whole body. Just breaking through Nagato, he could see the shortcomings of everything and his weaknesses. Nagato glanced at the giant King Kong. The Giant King Kong called to the sky again, Nagato smiled slightly at this time, he had already grasped the weakness of the Giant King Kong. The giant diamond body is not big, everything is formed by the power of the mountains, the giant stone statue, Nagato directly into the mouth formed by the stone statue, go in and enter the giant diamond body. If the power of the mountain wants to break through, the spirit of all things can only find its core position. Nagato has just seen that the core position of this giant King Kong is a huge heart formed by all the monkey spirits just now. , With this one can touch the spirit of all things. Nagato has a sword of evil spirits in his hand, and now he has condensed all his power on the sword, and wants to give this huge heart a heavy blow. If he gives this huge heart a heavy blow now, I am afraid this giant King Kong too It can only be turned into a prototype, and then it will be easy to deal with. The giant King Kong suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, and he thumped his head and his feet, as if he had already felt that Nagato was more like seeing his own soul subject. Nagato slowly approached, and Jian soon pierced into the main body of all spirits. All the main bodies of all spirits suddenly turned into a few rays of light, and all slowly dissipated. Suddenly, everything around the giant diamond was slowly dissipating, and all the stones were turned into ashes, but in the end a small diamond was formed. Nagato was at the time when all the stones were wiped out.He turned over and jumped, and now he was just a little King Kong in front of him. Even though the little King Kong had ten thousand years of power, he was no longer the same as before. "You still don''t say who your master is behind the scenes." King Kong turned into a prototype, and he was still arrogant there at the moment. He didn''t want to talk to him at all. If it weren''t for Nagato, how could his transfiguration disappear into the invisible? King Kong chanted the mantra again, and slowly everything around him rose and swayed. Nagato watched, the monkey''s heart was not dead, and he wanted to gather the power of his surroundings once again. Nagato stomped his foot, and everything around him fell back to its original state. The monkey knows that this time our energy is above itself, and now I am afraid that the monkey can only turn over and jump into the jungle... The Tang Sect chased with his sword, and there was nothing in the mountains and forests except for the trees, and there was no comprehension. Nagato knew that this was the King Kong of Ten Thousand Years, and his skill is probably not to be underestimated. Besides, he is in this forest. Its easy for me to wait for thousands of years, and its easy for everything to be integrated with the mountains and forests. The surrounding wind was rustling, and Nagato knew that it was the monkey who was making fun of it. Nagato simply stood directly in the middle of the three, sitting directly, condensing, and not being disturbed by foreign objects. Nagatos divine consciousness probed in this mountain forest. , Looking for possible traces of this monkey. The monkey was merging with the forest, and now he saw Nagato as if he were meditating. The monkey flew directly behind Nagato. Suddenly Nagato got up and stretched out his big hand to clash with the monkey''s power. The two mana powers repelled each other in the mountains, and the rocks and trees in the mountains fell suddenly... 3529 Chapter 540: Strange Weaving and Farming Country You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Two huge energies are resisting each other. Although this King Kong is a perfection for thousands of years, Nagato''s skill is constantly improving in this endless world, so this King Kong is naturally not Nagato''s opponent, plus the last time he was in Wuzhidong Nagato feels that his skill has improved greatly because of Pingyis cultivation. King Kong knew that he could not escape, so he absorbed all the natural forces around it, but even so, in the end he still could not withstand the pressure of Nagato again, the power of King Kong''s body slowly dissipated, and little by little Become smaller. A little ape appeared in front of Nagato, and Nagato saw that the little ape was even a little cute. The little ape didn''t have any hostility, but it was now the little ape whispered, and he wouldn''t say anything at all. Nagato was helpless and he didn''t think of this step, but the King Kong said nothing, and now Nagato can only dissipate his spiritual power, and all his ten thousand years of cultivation base is returned to this mountain. Nagato shook his head helplessly. He just wanted to leave. Suddenly he felt that there was another power around him. It slowly contained it. He turned his head sharply and saw nothing at all... This can only be done like this.Nagato always thinks of a way to let the last behind-the-scenes master show up. After all, he wants to provoke the relationship between Buddhism and Taoism. Nagato hates that he can''t catch that person every time. Suddenly Nagato realized whether Tang Seng and the others would be in danger, and ran a few more quickly, and arrived in front of Tang Seng and the others in an instant. Fortunately, Tang Seng had nothing to do. Several people continue to move forward... Over the mountain and walking slowly, these people are a little tired, and a country has appeared in front of them. Weaving and farming country, does this country live by growing land and weaving cloth? Tang Seng was very excited after seeing it. If he really met the country, after seeing the king in person, the king would be able to entertain him well, and leave again after changing the customs clearance. Tang Seng and a few people happily went directly in. The street is very bustling. Selling vegetables...selling vegetables... The new egg... Newly woven cloth...newly woven cloth... The new rouge powder on my face is glowing red... the beauty of the girl... ... Although the streets are prosperous, they are all elderly people. There is not a strong man on this street, and all the people who go shopping are old people and girls, so there are many rouge powder sellers on the street. Nagato looked strange for a long time, but he kept walking without saying much. The street was very noisy, and everyone was a little scared when they saw these people coming, and the people who were still clamoring and selling their goods just became restrained. After seeing it, everyone deliberately avoided it. They just came to a new country. Zhu Bajie was very novel after seeing it. He wanted to take a closer look at each one, but he just stretched his head over, everyone was terrified and wanted him. Hurry up and hide. Zhu Bajie found it very interesting.A big head directly arrived in front of them, and they were shocked at once. "Ah, monsters, everyone, run away." Suddenly everyone took their own things and all ran away, and the whole street was desolate. Nagato was very helpless when he saw this, and directly slapped Zhu Bajie on the head. "You stupid pig, we came to this country to switch customs clearance documents, but you are good, and you scared everyone away." Zhu Bajie snorted coldly. Suddenly, the long door seemed to hear something.The sound is very neat, and the number of people is very large.61 Pen Fun Pavilion www.61zd.com Da Da Da Da... The sound that appeared when the armor touched the ground slowly got closer and closer, and the sound was especially regular, and the sound came again. A group of people in armor walked slowly here, all of them holding a spear. There was a leader among them, and now after seeing the Nagato people, he beckoned, and a soldier next to him walked directly. "It''s them." The commander looked at the Nagato people carefully and nodded. The commander waved his hand again, all the spears were pointed at Nagato and others, and the commander''s face was also very serious. "Who are you? Why did you offend our country? Our country does not welcome you monsters." Zhu Bajie gave a cold snort and picked up his nine-tooth rake. Nagato patted his head again, and shook his head helplessly.His eyes motioned to Tang Seng, and Tang Seng went forward directly. "Amitabha, I am waiting for a monk to pass through this country, thinking about whether I can come and stay overnight, and by the way, I will change the customs clearance document. I wonder if you can tell your king, that the monk of the Tang Dynasty came to meet him." The commander hesitated when he heard it, and he thought about it, Tang Seng also came up with the clearance problem. He saw that this was really Datang''s thing, and he simply went back to report it. The commander sent a soldier back to report... "Report to the king, the monk from the Eastern Tang Dynasty will come to see you." The king was sitting on his throne, and the queen was looking at the bullfight. Suddenly there was a report, and he waved his hand to tell him not to say more, when he saw it was interesting. The bullfight was finally over, the emperor looked very interesting, and simply turned his head and asked the soldier just now. "what did you just say?" The little soldier remembered at this moment and knelt down quickly. "Report to the great king. A monk from the Great Tang Dynasty of China has come to see you, and I will report to you." After hearing this, the king thought about it, thinking that it was the monk who came from Dongtu Datang, he had never seen him, so he directly asked the soldier to invite them. The soldier went back, and the leader stood there for a long time, confronting Nagato and others. The commander was a little annoyed when he saw the soldier came back. "Why have you been there for so long?" "Report commander, the king is watching the bullfight." Commander helpless. The little soldier continued to speak. "The king asked us to invite several elders over." When the commander heard it, he gave way directly and made a gesture of asking. Nagato and others walked forward slowly, but Nagato had just heard it. This king is really leisurely. Watching bullfighting there.This is also very strange. Nagato was led by the leader and walked slowly into the palace, but as soon as he entered the palace, Nagato saw an amazing scene. A large cage is filled with people, not others. All the people inside have been injured. But their treatment is extremely unequal. .. 3530 Chapter 541: Coercion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Nagato people felt very strange when they passed by, and at this moment Tang Seng couldn''t help it. "Dare to ask the commander what does this mean? Why are these people locked up in prison?" When the commander heard this, he smiled and prevaried, as if deliberately trying to conceal it. Nagato gave Tang Seng a look, and signaled him not to ask any more, after all, they were just here to switch the customs clearance disc, and they would leave after the exchange. Soon Nagato reached the position of the king.In broad daylight, the king is not in the study room or the sleeping hall, but it is the fighting field, and this fighting field is completely different from other countries. After Nagato went there, they were very surprised to see all this. They didn''t expect such a huge battlefield to be hidden in the small palace. The king and the queen were sitting on the top, and the game had just begun. The king and the queen were watching with enthusiasm, and the commander did not dare to report it personally, so Nagato and others had to wait. Below the martial arts arena, the fighting is not the bull at all, but the real living person.The living person has heavy iron chains on his body. The two of them dont look like young people. It was when they were young and strong, they still had their own wounds, and there were bruises on the wounds. it''s been a while. I saw a man in the middle, blowing a whistle.The two fought fiercely, and Nagato suddenly felt helpless when he shook his head. How could this be called a bullfight?This is simply human. Why should living people be treated like this?Tang Seng couldnt help it anymore. He didnt expect this country to be so peculiar. He hadnt seen young talents since he first came in, but later he entered the palace and found that the young talents were all locked in cages, and his body was covered with wounds, except for this. Soldiers one by one, I am afraid that the rest are also in this cage. The king and queen looked very excited. The commander was watching over there, they had long been used to it, but they thought that as long as it wasn''t their own. The two people fought more fiercely, and they always made the most ruthless moves. They wanted to put each other to death. They fought back and forth in this arena.Whenever two people fought the most fiercely, the king looked the most vigorous. In the end, the stronger man knocked the weaker man to the ground, and the weaker man gasped back and forth on the ground, trying to breathe and trying to get up, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get up. In the end Being pressed tightly under his body, the huge man had to do it again. "what" As the thin man screamed, he directly tilted his head and swallowed... Who knows that the man who just whistle lifted the strong man directly, and slowly two soldiers walked over slowly, holding a tray or something in their hands. I dont know what was on the tray. Cloth is covered. The victorious man was very excited, as if he had been rescued. Soon, the soldier walked up to the man and saluted the man. The man returned a salute. Like a referee, he pointed his finger at the tray and the man lifted the cloth directly. open. It turned out to be armor.The man took it directly and was very happy. Soon he took the armor and disappeared directly, and the game was finally over. The leader saw that the game was over. The king was very excited and dared to disturb the king. "King, the monks from the Tang Dynasty have been brought here." At this time, the king glanced lazily at the Tang monks. Suddenly a staggering handmaid held him back.Nuancai Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com The king stood up suddenly, and the queen also stood up with the king. The two men looked directly at these monks from the Tang Dynasty, and they were suddenly surprised, but slowly they showed a smiling face. "You are the monks from the Tang Dynasty, you really deserve to be from the Tang Dynasty, everyone looks different." Tang Seng heard the king say this, and went straight forward. "Hello, King, we are here from Dongtu Datang. We are here to switch Guandie to you." The king nodded. There was a smile just now. After hearing what Tang Seng said, his face suddenly changed. "Oh, the high monks came here for this, but since you came to our country, as the king, its really my fault that I, as a king, dont treat you well. Why dont I have a banquet waiting for you to eat and drink? Staying in the country for one night, its not too late to leave tomorrow." Tang Seng hesitated to look at Nagato, Nagato nodded, and Tang Seng naturally agreed to the king''s request. The two games were over, and the king''s interest today was ignited into high school. Slowly the king led Nagato into the inner hall, where several people seemed to be chatting. Zhu Bajie and Monkey King were really scary, but fortunately the king was used to it, so there were no more surprised expressions. Tang Seng had just been unclear about something, but he kept holding back and did not say it. He didn''t know if it was good or bad, and he didn''t know if it would offend the king. Nagato was also beside, and Tang Seng looked at Nagato for help, and Nagato spoke directly. "King, we just saw three big characters when we arrived in your country. Weaving and farming country seems to be mainly engaged in weaving and farming." The king nodded and smiled.It seems to be by default. Nagato also smiled immediately. "If this is the case, it is very strange. There are no young adults on the street. I thought they would go farming, but when I first entered the palace, I saw a large cage filled with young and strong people. The young and middle-aged who are covered with injuries, I dont know why." Nagato asked directly. After all, this matter was too much. Therefore, Nagato just wanted to seek justice for them, and also wanted to ask what was going on?How could a person without a reason live in that cage? The commander''s expression changed, but after hearing Nagato''s question, his heart thumped, fearing that the king would be angry. "Oh, you are asking those people. Those people are just sinners. Our country is different from other countries. After other countries commit crimes, they will be put in prison, and they will be held one by one. Our country There are no such rules, just keep them all together." The king smiled, as if he was concealing it. At this time, Nagato felt that the king was hiding something at all. He felt it was time to go to the people to ask. Perhaps only the people would know the real reason. The king dodged, and there was a little guilty conscience over there, but at this time Nagato saw the king''s body bursting with black air, could it?.. 3531 Chapter 542: Suddenly irritable king? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato noticed the strangeness, but he hid it in his heart and did not reveal it. The king hurriedly prevaricated and saw that everyone was there. He was not paying attention to the previous events. He immediately invited everyone to the banquet. Several people arrived at the banquet arranged by the king and ate happily there, especially Zhu Bajie is cheerful. Tang Seng was worried at this time. He stayed there without moving his chopsticks, but kept thinking about those people just now and the game just now... Nagato said with a look that made Tang Seng feel a little relieved, and then stopped doing more questions, and ate quietly. After a meal, everyone will go back to rest... Tang Seng sighed back and forth in the room. Zhu Bajie looked at Tang Seng like that, but he was very helpless. "Hey, Master, the king has already said that that is where prisoners are locked up. Why should you be so worried? Since it is a place where prisoners are locked up, it means that those people must be guilty." Tang Seng shook his head, always feeling something strange. Nagato didn''t say much.It disappeared in an instant. "You stay in the room well, I''ll go out to catch my breath." There were only Tang Seng people in the room, but there was still Monkey King, so Tang Seng people were not afraid, especially Zhu Bajie had already been lying on the bed. Zhu Bajie patted his stomach. "I have enough food and drink, my old pig is going to sleep." Nagato went out and returned to the folks. It became very quiet since Nagato first came, and everyone ran away. However, when they came out now, although the crowds are not like when they first came, there are also differences. Few people. After all, it was just a moment after Nagato, and some people didn''t know Nagato, so those people didn''t feel terrible when they saw Nagato. There were no more people on the street than when I came before, but it was also very lively. There was an old man sitting by the door, not knowing what he was thinking, and Nagato simply walked to the side. When the old man saw Nagato sitting next to him, he simply moved aside and immediately got up. The old man was a little nervous when he met a stranger, so when he first got up, he didn''t feel safe and almost fell. Nagato hurried over to help the elderly. The old man turned his head to see that it was the man who had just sat next to him, and he shook his head. Nagato treated the old man with a smile. "Old man, why are you alone on this street?" The old man shook his head, sighed, and said nothing. Nagato felt even more strange, and it seemed that there was something strange in this country. "It''s better for the elderly, I will help you go home first." The old man hesitated and nodded, and Nagato helped him home.There is only one elderly person in the big home.I feel very pitiful when I look at it. The old man thanked Nagato after all, let him stay and poured him a cup of tea. Nagato felt that the time was about to come, so he asked again.Fate Novel www.51yuanxs.com "Old man, your family is so big, it is impossible to be alone, right?" At this time, the old man finally sighed and quickly walked to the door, closed the door vigorously, and looked left and right, and finally returned after ensuring safety. "Hey, young man, I see that you are an outsider. I don''t know what''s going on. You should leave this country as soon as possible." Nagato heard it even more strange, I wonder why the old man said so. The old man shook his head. "I have two sons, and both of my sons were taken away. My wife died because he couldn''t stand the stimulation. Only me!" The old man shed tears when he said this, and slowly remembered the past. This country is called the weaving and farming country. Originally, our family is very happy. Our country is also a good hand in weaving and plowing the land, especially the young and middle-aged in our country. The harvest is also very good. As for the cloth in our country, the quality is excellent. Everything was very happy, but everything changed on that day. The king used to be very open-minded, but I dont know why. Suddenly he became very cruel and liked watching bloody fighting scenes so much that a very big fighting arena was built in the palace, and this fighting arena But let us common peoples sons perform for him. So now we have all the young men in every household arrested.Every two men who win the competition can become the national guard, that is, the person under the king''s hands, but the one who loses is either dead or injured. After the old man finished speaking, he was very sad, because he had two sons and they were all arrested. I dont know what it is like now. He has never seen it even now, and the two sons are still very young. After arriving, the youth has experienced such a thing before getting married. Nagato finally understood the ins and outs of the matter, and at this moment he shook his head. It seemed that the king was really strange. Nagato comforted the elderly, and asked them about the appearance of his two sons, and then left directly... The old man watched, and the back of Nagato''s departure shook his head. This is another poor young man, and at this time he also thought of his two young sons... Nagato returned to the palace, walked through the palace several times, and quietly stepped into the king''s palace. The king and the queen are very affectionate. They sat there and came to this little wine, eating fruit... The queen talked and laughed with the king. The queen was a little shy when the king said, and she fell directly into the king''s arms. Suddenly the queen was startled and covered her mouth with her hand. The queen''s hands were covered with blood stains in the next second.The queen''s face was also very weak. The king shook his head, looking very worried. The queen is even more so.The queen''s two meals were very frustrating, although she was suddenly very weak, and her face was very pale, even her lips did not have any color. "My lord, do you think I will die soon?" The king shook his head and put his index finger directly on the queen''s lips. "The queen must not talk nonsense, as long as there is me, I will protect you." Suddenly, the king took the queen in his arms, and the two people loved each other... Nagato didn''t notice any anomalies, but the king always had bursts of black energy on his body, and the queen seemed to be not a human at all. Not finding anything, Nagato left directly.Going to a hidden open space, Nagato directly used his mana to activate. The ground at the foot of Nagato slowly smoked, and finally, the old man slowly spun out... .. 3532 Chapter 543: Charming Technique You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The old man from the land was respectful when he saw Nagato.The name of Nagato has long been known, so the old man in the land can still recognize it. "I wonder why you are looking for Xiaoxian?" Nagato was standing there, his eyes were very serious. "You are in this palace, I am afraid you know the things in this palace best." Lao Di Er saluted Xiao Nagato. "It turned out to be this. All I know is that when he went hunting a few years ago, the king brought back a woman. The woman looked coquettish and the king liked it very much. In the end she became a queen, and that is the one you see now. , But it''s just a monster, but this monster requires the spirit of a man to cultivate, so that in the end, the evil charm made the king cultivate such a fighting arena. Because the king often stays with the monsters, his body is so weak that he can only use his own energy to nourish the king, so that the king can not see the flaws, but the monsters are very weak, and only need more men to practice. Essence." The Duke of the Land didn''t say much here, after all, he knew only this. Nagato already understood the ins and outs of the matter, so he nodded, and the father-in-law of the land disappeared directly... It seems that all of this is caused by the queen, and the queen really seems to be a monster. After understanding, Nagato went straight back. Tang Seng had just entered, but suddenly the room was empty. Nagato''s heart beats quickly, isn''t it? ... In a gloomy environment, Zhu Bajie Tang Seng and several people were completely trapped. Very dark on all sides... The black air was enveloped, and there was nothing in the entire cave, only a black patch. Tang Seng Zhu Bajie''s mouths were sealed, and Nagato couldn''t move at all, and Monkey King and several others were tied together. A seductive-looking monster was staring at a few people and smiling to himself.As if very satisfied, especially staring at this Tang Seng, as if more satisfied, slowly approached Tang Seng, and touched Tang Seng''s handsome face. Tang Seng quickly leaned aside. Now Tang Seng struggled even more, but no matter how she was tied up, she could not struggle completely. When the monster saw that Tang Seng was so uninterested, he also shook his head, but seeing that he was very handsome, he was totally unwilling to eat him... Fortunately, if you don''t go back now, the suspected monster will shook his head and left directly. Before leaving, the monster had adapted to the two little monsters next to him and guarded them. This hole contains its own mana, and the monsters will not easily escape from them. Moreover, they have almost all been captured by themselves, and only the ordinary mortal remains. Although Monkey King''s body was tied up, his soul flew out of the cave... Nagato found the entire palace and there was no clue. He suddenly stood still, and silently explored the surroundings, but still did not find anything. He is very helpless now... "Nagato Nagato..." Hearing the sound, Nagato opened his eyes directly, but he didn''t expect to see Monkey King. Nagato knew that it was a ray of soul of Monkey King. "what''s the situation?" Monkey King shook his head. "Before you went out, we were caught by the female monster, and the female monster is the queen. He came to us for a little chat, gave us something to eat and confused us, and simply took us all. Catch, now they are all locked in a cave, and the ultimate goal of the female monster is only Tang Seng." Nagato shook his head and looked serious.And very firm. "Quickly lead the way..." Baidu Novel www.googlexs.com The banshee returned to the palace. The king had been looking for her for a long time. The female monster simply changed back to her previous weak appearance, and slowly walked into the palace. Back in the palace, the female monster became the same as before, and the king saw that the female monster was his queen, and directly put her in his arms. "You can count back." The female monster smiled strangely. Two people sat one after another. A soldier rushed over in a hurry. "It''s not good, it''s not good, King." The king and the queen were loving and loving here, and suddenly a soldier came in and shouted, and the king was very angry. "What''s the matter? Don''t panic." The soldier knelt down quickly. "Tang Seng and his party are missing." The king was very angry when he heard it.Are these people playing on their own?Obviously they were going to switch the customs clearance document, but now they suddenly disappeared. After the queen heard this, it was slowly fanning the flames there. "The king is too much. They were obviously going to enter the palace, but now they suddenly disappeared." The king''s hand holding the wine glass suddenly touched the table and it was broken with a bang.The king stood up directly. "Wanted to me nationwide, I don''t believe I can''t catch them." The soldier was trembling with the kings sudden anger, so he quickly chose another one and retired... The queen comforted the king, and the king slowly got better... Nagato has already reached the cave.However, there are already mana limits outside the cave, and it is very easy to break through, but just after breaking through, the monster has already felt that someone has broken into the cave, and it feels that something is not good. Nagato entered the cave, following the guidance of Monkey King, and slowly found the place where everyone was trapped, and there were also a few little monsters in the cave. Nagato waved his hand and all the little demons fell to the ground. Swipe... Nagato threw three flying knives, and Tang Seng directly landed. Monkey King broke away from the rope and opened the seal on Tang Seng''s mouth. At this time, Tang Seng and the others finally felt relieved. Nagato just wanted to take Tang Seng and a few people away, and this monster had already returned just then. It turned out to be a humeizi fairy, very charming in appearance.At this moment, she looked straight at the Nagato people, and now her tail was shaking back and forth. "It''s not that easy to go." The monster slowly approached, Nagato and Monkey King were already ready. The power of Nagato''s body slowly accentuated, but what Fox became intensively practiced was the art of charm. As long as she stared straight at the Nagatos, the minds of the Nagatos would be restless. Several beautiful daughters appeared in front of Tang Seng and the others, and these beautiful women wore very little and were extremely seductive.Every action is very charming. Zhu Bajie could see, drooling, completely settled in this dream. Monkey Sun didn''t even care about it, took the golden cudgel and hit those women, but he beat all the women to ashes.But slowly another place appeared... There were pictures in Nagato''s eyes suddenly, but no matter how firm Nagato was, these pictures were self-defeating!.. 3533 Chapter 544: Behind the scenes demon monk You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Because Tang Seng couldn''t stand all the scenes, he closed his eyes and receded chanting there... Slowly, not only the vivid and colorful pictures, but also more and more charming voices, Tang Seng can only rely on chanting to stabilize his mind, but now he has a lot of cold sweat on his head. Nagato stared at this monster, and felt that he could no longer indulge her. The charm of this monster was really terrifying. The monster is a fox, and a natural fox charm can charm people''s hearts. Seeing the signs of Nagato''s slow recovery, she stood there directly and shook her tail. "Come on, come on, come with me..." The monster said and ran away quickly. Nagato knew that Tang Seng and the others were in a bad situation now, but he had to catch the monster to solve all the charms. Tang Seng and the others were still fighting in the illusion in the charm technique, but Nagato had already chased the monster out, and chased it outside the cave, where it was empty.At this moment, another person stood beside the monster. This person has a bald head and brain, and looks fair and looks like a monk in a robes.There is a golden lotus in this person''s eyes, or it seems that there are nine turns of colored glaze always turning back and forth in his eyes. When Nagato saw this person, he felt that this person was good. The monster stood still beside this man. "I can only do it here, everything else..." This person waved his hand to signal the monster to leave, and now this person smiled evilly.And it seems that there are thousands of confidence in my heart that can defeat Nagato. "We are going to make this Tang Seng. If you leave, we won''t do much care, but if you continue to stay here, I will be blamed over there." Nagato sneered. This person was really big, and Nagato stood still. "Then try it today." Nagato stood there, with his hands moving across the sky, the sword of evil spirits flew straight out... The evil spirits sword was condensed in the air, as if only Nagato gave an order, and Nagato placed his index finger in front of him at this time, swiping it from left to right, and carefully stared at the demon monk. What surprised Nagato was that the demon monk did not have any shortcomings. I wonder if it was his skill that suddenly made a mistake, or the demon monk was really so powerful. Nagato didn''t do much nonsense, using his power to control the evil spirit sword, slowly flying towards the demon monk. The demon monk came directly and greeted him straight at the evil spirit sword. The demon monk was still not nervous at this time, and then he was smiling evilly there. ... "Go back and see Tang Seng and the others, and wait until I''m over here before going back to meet you." Originally, the Humei monster had been watching here a little worried, but when he heard these words, he went straight back... Nagato snorted coldly. Was he being looked down upon this time?Nagato suddenly became even more angry. The evil spirit sword pierced the demon monk straightly, and the demon monk directly took over the evil spirit sword with his body... Bang... There was a loud noise.But the evil spirit sword was knocked into the air, but the demon monk and Taoist priest did not use any weapons there. Nagato looked at it and exclaimed.1234 novel www.1234xs.com "King Kong is not bad?" The demon monk smiled evilly, but also nodded. After that, he condensed in the air, and floated in the air as if by Buddhist practices, then stretched out his hand and waved to Nagato, signalling Nagato to attack again. Nagato saw that this man was still completely disdainful of him, and he was even more mad at the moment. With his anger, slowly the spirit of his body grew longer and longer.The evil spirit sword was taken back directly by himself, and Nagato didn''t believe that he could not break the impervious body of the diamond. He flew away directly, and fought physically. Bang Bang Bang Bang... The two bodies hit together, but there was a sound of metal collision. Nagato''s attack power was extremely fast at the moment, but this demon monk had a very strong internal power, with a body that was not bad.No matter how Nagato attacked, he couldn''t move. Nagato suddenly became very angry and very bad, and tried to attack again, but the demon monk only responded simply, and still remained motionless, still smiling slightly there. After that, the demon monk drew his own strength into his palm, and slowly took a palm, stepping back between Nagato. Unexpectedly, this demon monk really had some abilities, and it was this kind of demon monk who had been sitting cross-legged in the air no matter how Nagato attacked, and even his position had moved a bit for this. And this demon monk seemed to be surrounded by golden light, but golden light was completely different from ordinary ones. There was still a black air around the golden light. No matter how you looked at it, I felt that this demon monk was very demon. The demon monk sat there, still smiling slightly, his hands were like Nagato swinging, and Nagato came over again. Nagato was passive for the first time, and now he is also very flustered. Nagato once again witnessed Feitian, but at this time, Nagato''s eyes met the eyes of the demon monk. At this moment, the demon monk looked straight at Nagato. He didn''t know what sutra was chanting, and the nine-turn colored glaze in his eyes turned so fast that even Nagato was bewildered by the nine-turn colored glaze. "Don''t don''t... don''t..." Nagato fell into the clothes of grief, once again seemed to have that kind of real physical feelings, and once again returned to the time when he left the little black cat, the little black cat was frightened to save herself. Nagato really almost collapsed. In an instant, after Nagato slowly recovered his emotions, he stood straight up in the sky. The demon monk sat there, smiled at this moment and shook his head. "Seeing that you have strong mana, and you are also very cold, but I didn''t expect to care about a little monster in the bottom of my heart. It really surprised me." Nagato stood straight there and still didn''t listen to what the demon monk said, while still holding the bottle that belonged to the little black cat''s soul. At this moment, he was suddenly angry, and the spirit around him was even greater. . Combines all the power of heaven and earth. Nagato knew that he really couldn''t lose this time, and slowly Nagato''s eyes became scarlet.The surrounding area was swept by a powerful force, as if Nagato and the demon monk formed two powerful waves, which were gradually flooding... Inside the cave, this monster has already gone back, and he saw that the few people just disappeared? Hurry up to find the cave twice, but suddenly he was shot to the original shape by Monkey King. It turned out that a fox became a spirit, but he didn''t expect to cultivate this kind of charm. Monkey King shook his head, and after another stick, the monster was directly killed. Fortunately, Sun Wukong had no feeling for these, and his stick directly broke all illusions. Fortunately, just when Nagato left, he also invested a little mana on Sun Wukong, so that Sun Wukong could see everything clearly and break through the fog. !.. 3534 The 545th chapter sticks against each other You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as the monster died, nothing was restored in front of everyone''s eyes. Zhu Bajie, who was still drooling just now, saw that there were only stones around, and he was still licking the stones there... "Bah...what is this? Where is my beauty?" Seeing the appearance of Zhu Bajie, everyone shook their heads, and Tang Seng chanted the scriptures there, but the messy and dirty words around him had completely disappeared. He slowly opened his eyes and saw everyone intact. Monkey King motioned everyone to go out and help Nagato. Monkey Wukong could feel that Nagato was going through a fight now, and even Nagato was very strenuous in this fight. Everyone went out, and the two huge energies were flooded, and they almost swept them all away. Fortunately, Monkey King also had his own powerful power, slowly forming a protective shield, and moving forward. The power around Nagato was still refining, and it slowly swept towards Nagato. He seemed to be a subject slowly absorbing all the power around him. The demon monk sat in the air and was still floating, his eyes opened to see everything. "It seems that I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect that you could really rescue Tang Seng and several people safely." Nagato is now unaffected by these words, and is slowly condensing the power of his body. No matter what the monster, he must let him die today, no matter who he is. Tang Seng several people looked at the sky and saw the demon monk, and this was Tang Seng''s surprise... King Kong is not bad?Air suspension technique?These are all Buddhist techniques. Although I have learned the weakly written scriptures and preaching techniques, I have also heard them completely. The Buddhist techniques care about the unity of mind and body.The body is unified, so that his whole body is connected with this Dharma. Only in this way can a stable mind be able to achieve the incorruptible body of the King Kong and be able to float oneself in the air, but these are the powers of the Buddhist school to be able to truly accomplish it, it seems that this person is really extraordinary. Tang Seng talked there for a long time. Several people looked at Tang Seng and glanced at Nagato. The eyes of several people kept turning back and forth between Tang Seng and Nagato. Monkey King was immediately surprised by the Tang Seng. He always thought that Tang Seng was a weak literary person who could only recite the scriptures and would not do anything else, but now he was able to tell the different effects. Tang Seng''s words came into the ears of Monkey King, naturally also into the ears of Nagato and the demon monk floating in the sky. The demon monk suddenly laughed after hearing it, and turned to look at Tang Seng directly. "You Tang Seng didn''t expect to understand a lot. It seems that leaving you and eating your meat can really have the legendary effect. Besides, you still..." The demon monk smiled immediately and didn''t say more, and the strength of Nagato slowly gathered around him was almost the same.Monkey King Pig Bajie has already flown into the sky, intending to help Nagato. As for Monk Sha, there is a good protection of Tang Seng. Behind Nagato was Zhu Bajie and Monkey King. The two slowly transferred their power into Nagato''s body, and Nagato suddenly felt that they were more capable. "what" Nagato yelled, as if he was venting his anger, and he seemed to have completely accepted all the power of the whole body. In short, everything gathered in Nagato. Slowly, Nagato became completely different from before, with two bright red eyes. Glared at the demon monk. The demon monk no longer sat in the air at all, but slowly stood up, but he still looked like a demon monk, his hands still standing on his chest.77 e-book www.77dd.net "Amitabha." Tang Seng was completely confused when he saw all this. I don''t know why, this is the Buddhist martial arts. Why does this monk go through evil ways and eat himself? Tang Seng felt that if this was the case, he might not go out to persuade him, but he could still persuade him to return to the channel. "Quick apprentice, hurry up as a teacher to the sky, I have to persuade him to return to the right way." Monk Sha just reacted.And this demon monk had already looked back. "You don''t have to struggle any more. I know what you are going to say to me, but it is not up to you to decide. Buddhism has been orthodox since ancient times, but it has not been taken seriously by the empire. What you cultivate is even more useless. The exercises like ours are great, and they are completely despised by the Taoists. It would be better for me to make a fortune for our own Buddhism now, and you will be able to take credit for being eaten by me." Tang Seng was thinking of going up and persuading the demon monk, but everything the demon monk said was just the so-called fact. Tang Seng was speechless and made Monk Sha wave his hand. The two continued to hide in one place, watching. The war of several people. The golden cudgel, the evil spirit sword, and the nine-tooth nail rake slowly hover in the sky. The three weapons are now under the control of Nagato.They flew to the demon monk separately, the demon monk still smiled slightly, and suddenly read the formula, but there was no surprise in his expression. The surroundings of the demon monk were still glowing with golden light, and the golden light was accompanied by black aura, slowly forming the appearance of a big bell, protecting the demon monk with three weapons touching the big bell and making a banging sound. But no matter what, the big clock was still solidified in the air, very strong, and the demon monk was still very stable in the golden bell. Tang Seng was surprised again. "Golden Bell Jar?" ... Buddhism has had unique martial arts since ancient times, as well as unique exercises.However, some demon monks choose different choices, so they learn differently. Those who learn like Tang Seng are naturally to pass the scriptures to solve puzzles, but this demon monk obviously practices martial arts, and he has clearly cultivated a powerful person. If you cultivate to great power and work hard to rest slowly, you will be normalized in time, but this demon monk obviously can''t stand the suppression of this demon way at all, and in the end he still embarks on a wrong path. Tang Seng shook his head underneath at this moment. "Hey, it''s a pity. If you are practicing the Dharma well, I''m afraid you will be promoted soon." The demon monk above the sky is very disdainful. Nagato was even more angry at this time. He slowly manipulated the three weapons in the air. The three weapons merged into one, and slowly formed a big golden stick, which looked like a stick that rings a bell in a temple. But the difference is that the three artifacts are combined, and it contains the three successful powers of Nagato. "I want to see if the golden bell of your demon monk is hard or the golden stick made of my three invincible artifacts?" Bang Bang Bang Bang... The King Kong stick slowly beating the golden bell, like a demon monk in the monastery ringing the bell, the golden bell is as motionless as a mountain without any damage... 3535 The 546th chapter one thought collapses You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everyone was stunned to see all this in front of them! Tang Seng knew that if someone could really cultivate to this level of exercises, it would definitely be difficult to deal with, and what Buddhism emphasizes is the unity of everything, and finally the power of this final exercise can be formed. The Buddha''s martial arts requires his own strong will and heart, and he has received the training like a devil, until he can reach this state in the end. Nagato couldn''t bear it, and once again spurred his whole body mana, and gave the golden bell a hard blow. Bang... The golden bell shrouded in huge golden light suddenly shattered with a bang, and although the demon monk sat firmly in the golden bell, he still vomited blood. "Hehe, count you a bit of strength." The demon monk slowly got up, refining everything around him, and this time the vajra stick came to the demon monk again, and the demon monk was calm, and completely caught it with a wave of his palm, and then the demon monk was forced back by the huge impact. . The golden stick was spinning back and forth in the palm of the demon monk. Even though the huge golden stick was already many times larger than the demon monk, it was still completely immersed in the palm of the demon monk. The two palms of the demon monk are controlled by the golden stick. The golden stick rotates back and forth, and slowly pushes the golden bale directly by the last shot of the demon monk, and then attacks Nagato. Fortunately, in the midair, Nagato uses its own mana. , Controlling the diamond stick in front of you.The front of the vajra stick and Nagato slowly disintegrated, forming the three weapons just now. At this moment, Nagato launched a direct attack once again, and attacked the two demon monks again, and the two of them fought again in the air. Tang Seng shook his head after seeing it. "This time I really dont know if Changchun can win. This demon monk has obviously practiced this Buddhist martial arts to the extreme. This shows that he has already reached the unity of mind and body, and the unity of the six senses. Such a demon monk is really difficult to deal with. ." The two skills were in the air. Monkey King and Zhu Bajie had trouble seeing the situation. They planned to go around behind the demon monk and attack the three people, but the demon monk had already found out that they directly hit the two with their fists to the ground. Nagato and the demon monk tied with each other, and neither of them took the lead, but even so, I''m afraid it will take three days and three nights.Nagato turned to look at Tang Seng below. "Since you know so well, do you know what is there to crack this power amplifier?" When Tang Seng heard Nagatos question, he was stunned for a moment, and then he carefully recalled everything he had learned before. He is a literary monk and shouldnt know everything about a monk, but he was still curious and understood. A lot.When I was reading in the temple, I also saw the truth in this. Tang Seng slowly recalled that all these monks reached the highest state, and they could unite their minds and bodies.It is a taboo to be disturbed.If it is unstable, everything is empty. Tang Seng shouted directly at the sky, everything he said. After Nagato heard it, he clearly understood it, and the mana slowly gathered around him, and the mana formed a huge envelope, covering the demon monk, but the golden light around the demon monk was still floating. Nagato sighed with relief. "You demon monk is born a demon way. No matter what, you can''t cultivate a righteous fruit. No matter what, you can only do this in this life. You still want to eat Tang Monk meat. You really think too much. You demon monk can only serve the Three Realms. Disdain." 90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com ... The demon monk smiled at the evil charm.I have been cultivating for many years, and these are useless to me. Besides, I am practicing this technique, so I know that my mind is unstable, which is a big taboo. All the words swept through the demon monk, and with Nagato''s attack, although the demon monk could completely resist it, there was still a trace of distraction that could make Nagato feel aware. Nagato knew that this time it really worked, and the jump between Nagato was upholding the power of heaven and earth.Once the monk started to fight again, the demon monk slowly looked at Nagato again, and this time Nagato directly used his own eyes to see the most vulnerable side of the demon monk. "No, don''t kill my father..." Nagato smiled when he saw it, and it seemed that this demon monk was really going to die soon. "It turns out that you demon monk was chased and killed because of your family, and your father died in the end. At a critical juncture, he sent you to this monastery and became you demon monk. Your demon monk is full of blood and has just been refined. He went to take revenge, and finally slaughtered an entire village. People like you are useless in cultivating anything. Besides, they completely killed the teacher who taught you by themselves. Dont you feel ashamed?" The demon monk heard the most fragile side in his heart. At this moment, it was obvious that he had collapsed, and his consciousness was a little loose, and the indestructible body of the King Kong was completely invisible. Nagato took advantage of this opportunity to directly attack again, with heavy punches. Hit the demon monk directly, and the demon monk was directly shot down to the ground. Bang... The demon monk fell to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood, but he was still smiling while looking at the sky. "They deserve to die, obviously they deserve to die..." The flying between Nagato fell to the ground, and the demon monk was beaten and couldn''t get up again, but Nagato slowly recovered his calm, and his eyes slowly returned to normal blood. When he walked to the demon monk, Nagato shook his head. This demon monk was really pitiful, dreaming that his technique could shake the world. The door handle of Nagato was placed on the head of the demon monk.In the past, Yunyan had all been known by Nagato, but Naihe was just a demon monk who killed his eyes for revenge.I want to change the world on my own.Eating Tang Seng meat was only part of his plan. Nagato shook his head, this person''s obsession was deep.I am afraid that he was unable to persuade him. Nagato had to place his hand over the head of the demon monk, and slowly all the evil spirits around the demon monk dissipated. The demon monk finally lay on the ground weakly, he might be dead soon, but he was still laughing. "Hahahaha...Even if you defeat me, but in the end you still have nothing. I want to go to the West to spread the scriptures and solve puzzles, and more people will be saved. Don''t have that dream. The world is more than stupid. I am actually like this. Its saving everyone. Its nothing more than surpassing everyone! Now I am defeated here, but that person will also achieve my dream for me." The demon monk fell directly to the ground after speaking, and slowly turned his body into ashes, directly fluttering in the wind... After Nagato heard it, he was immediately puzzled, whether that talent was the person he really wanted to find, what he just wanted to ask, but the demon monk had already turned to ashes. Nagato had no choice but to shook his head, but now Nagato knew that the person behind it must not be easy!But who is blocking it in secret?.. 3536 The 547th chapter is lost in the black mist You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and others were a little depressed, but Nagato was not affected by these external forces at all. The strong wind has been blowing, and since the defeat of the demon monk, several people have continued to move forward, but the past few days have passed either the wilderness or the barren mountains without seeing a trace of people... The wind is blowing, and there is no habitat... Nagato led Zhu Bajie and the others to a mountain again. The mountain was covered by dark clouds and black fog, especially desolate and terrible, you can only go this way if you want to continue westward.The wind is still blowing... "Can we not go up the mountain tonight?" Zhu Bajie looked at the mountain like that, and he was scared thinking about it. Nagato also took a look at the mountain. Im afraid there should be some monsters on the mountain. Otherwise, its impossible to be so dark. Besides, since defeating the monster monk, the wind has been blowing for a long time. Nagato always feels that there are some of them. eccentric Tang Seng agreed with what Zhu Bajie said and agreed to live under the mountain. Nagato saw that both of them were like this, so he didn''t say anything more. It was getting late and the mountain was desolate. With a big wave of his hand, Nagato made a simple place to stay overnight. late at night The black mist slowly swept here, and the already very dark sky became even darker, and even the stars and the moon were completely lost. The slight wind blew the grass on the ground.Everything was silent except the sound of the wind. Zhu Bajie rolled over lazily, scratched his head and went to sleep. ... The huge beast was chasing Tang Seng. Tang Seng was so frightened that he staggered and ran forward, but the monster seemed to have focused on Tang Seng. Tang Seng chased wherever the monster ran. "No, no, come and save me." ... Tang Seng was at a loss, the monster leaped to grab Tang Seng and then opened his big mouth. Tang Seng covered his eyes in fear... "what" Tang Seng opened his eyes again and looked around. Zhu Bajie was sleeping soundly, and Nagato was sleeping peacefully. Tang Seng realized that he had a nightmare, and he touched his head and there was cold sweat. Tang Seng wanted to continue to fall asleep, but he couldn''t fall asleep anymore. When he turned over, he was surrounded by a black mist, which was even thicker than when he first came today, and he couldn''t see anything. Tang Seng shook his head helplessly, thinking that he would lie down and continue to sleep, but he just looked back... Thump... Thump... Tang Seng''s heartbeat suddenly became tense, and the Nagato and others who were still there just now disappeared. The difficulty is that the fog is too deep?Or is he sleeping obviously? Tang Seng hurried to the place just now, lying directly on the ground, touching left and right, crawling on the grass, but no matter what, he couldn''t touch anyone.Tang Seng only felt that he couldn''t see anything. From just a little bit of things he could only see, until later he lay on the ground and slowly explored it, like a blind man. Very strange, Tang Seng''s heart became more tense. "Nagato... Goku... Eight Commandments... Tower Novel www.taxiaoshuo.com Wu Jing... Where are you all?" Tang Seng shouted over and over again, and now he was even more anxious. In any case, there was no response at all. The only response to him was the sound of the wind blowing the grass around him... ... Tang Seng turned his head back, he always felt as if someone was walking behind him. The sound of footsteps is getting closer. "Is Nagato you?" Tang Seng''s tone was slightly excited now, if it was Nagato, then it means that he is not in danger for the time being. There was silence... Tang Seng''s face suddenly turned pale, isn''t it? Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Nagato always felt that there was something strange around him, and suddenly he woke up, and when he saw the dark surroundings, he couldn''t even see what was around him, even Zhu Bajie couldn''t find him at all. All the power will be gathered in the two fingers and the two fingers to touch the temples, the eyes suddenly become bright, and suddenly everything around is very clearly visible. Zhu Bajie was sleeping soundly, and Monkey King was sleeping soundly with his golden hoop.Monk Sha was still talking in his sleep, and Nagato finally let out a long sigh of relief.Fortunately, everyone is here. Nagato shook his head. It seemed that he was thinking too much. He just wanted to lie down and continue to sleep. Isn''t there a few people? Nagato glanced at everyone again before realizing Tang Seng? "Don''t sleep, don''t sleep, everyone get up quickly." Nagato thought he had already set up an enchantment all over his body, and no one should be able to break in. But why did it become what it is now? Nagato had to shook his head, but now he wanted to know where Tang Seng went. Hearing Nagato''s words, everyone got up one after another. Only Zhu Bajie shook his head helplessly, and continued to roll over to fall asleep. There is something to worry about this night. Monkey Sun looked around with fiery eyes, and looked directly at Nagato, only to see Nagato''s face serious, and now he seemed to be particularly flustered. "What''s wrong with Nagato?" Nagato frowned.Monk Sha was awakened immediately, and the surrounding area was pitch black. He could only slowly fumble and explore everything around him. As soon as Nagato stretched out his hand, a small flame formed in his palm, and Nagato placed the handle next to his mouth and blew it gently. The surroundings were suddenly lit. "Where is Tang Seng? Who of you saw him?" At this time, everyone finally got up and searched, but they searched all the places around, but they didn''t see Tang Seng. Nagato had to close his eyes and stabilize his mind. His own sense of consciousness was looking at everything around him, but the surrounding area was so dark that the black mist blocked Nagato''s sense of consciousness like a barrier, making it impossible for him to continue to detect. After a long time, Nagato still knew nothing. Nagato quickly stood up, and he was even a little angry, a little ashamed, and felt a little incompetent. In short, various emotions mixed together, making Nagato even more angry. "Hurry up and look everywhere, look for it carefully, don''t let go of any corner, I don''t believe you can''t find Tang Seng." This evening, Nagato is confident that he has set up a barrier, but why is everyone okay?Only Tang Seng has something to do, is this still what that person did? Nagato was even more annoyed when he thought of this, as if he had already lost a bit before fighting this person, and now he does not know where Tang Seng is, a bad premonition spread in his heart... Boom...boom... The surroundings could hear his own heartbeat quietly, and Tang Seng stepped back in a panic... 3537 The 548th chapter southwest cave You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monk Sha ran back out of breath, and Zhu Bajie also returned.Monkey Sun obviously returned faster than the two of Nagato, but Monkey Sun''s expression was also slightly disappointed. Monk Sha stood still, panting. Nagato also visited the surroundings just now, but he didn''t find a clue. Now he is still very anxious. "Did you find any clues?" The few people shook their heads in unison for the first time. Nagato suddenly felt that this matter was getting worse than he had imagined. He had never encountered such a thing before, and similar incidents had happened before, but Tang Seng would not disappear suddenly without a clue. Nagato motioned everyone to sit down. Several people were sitting beside the fire. The fire had just been lit, and there was fine ash that had burned beside it. Several people sat down, Nagato''s expression was still ugly, and his brows were twisted together. Zhu Bajie, Drifting, including the monkey grandson, in fact, the three of them were a little confused. They only remembered that they were asleep. Because Nagato had already set up a barrier before, the few people were naturally relieved, but they never thought that they had just suddenly happened. Was awakened by Nagato''s yelling, but found that the surrounding area was foggy, and there was nothing to see. Nagato shook his head. "When you guys are sleeping, do you notice any turbulence?" The three of them shook their heads once again, and the clue was broken here. Nagato suddenly felt very helpless, but if it was like this, where would he find Tang Seng? Tang Seng stepped back step by step, and took a few more steps slowly, as if there was a ten thousand zhang cliff behind him. Tang Seng was very afraid, but there was a monster in front of him, slowly walking towards Tang Seng... Tang Seng was scared. Although he stayed with Nagato these days, his mind was not the same as before, but now there is only this monster in front of the black area, and Nagato is not there at all. Tang Seng is not afraid. possible. Tang Seng slowly backed up, and the stone fell to the endless cliff because of the slip. Tang Seng quickly fell along with the stone. Tang Seng shook his head helplessly in the air. It seems that this time he really has no way to continue. Survived... Tang Seng opened his eyes and looked around. Where is he? This is a stone cave, Tang Seng can confirm that it seems that he is not dead, but why is he locked in the cave, and there is nothing in this cave, but there is a pill furnace straight in front of him.This is obviously the furnace for alchemy, but why it is also placed in this cave? This is something Tang Seng doesn''t know. Tang Seng also seemed to remember the way he was when he was arrested. He was trembling over there, but he didn''t know how he would end up, but although he fell off the cliff, he did not die, but Tang Seng always felt that he too Can not avoid the end of being eaten. Besides, Tang Seng knew what the person who arrested him wanted to do. Tang Seng only met once in the dark mist, but he never saw the face... Zhu Bajie, Monkey King, and Sha Wujing all stared at each other over there. They just looked at Nagato to see if Nagato could do anything. For so many days, although everyone was indifferent to each other, everyone knew they couldnt. Watching Tang Seng disappear without paying attention. Nagato closed his eyes and meditated there. He knew that the three of them were staring at him, but he was still calm as if nothing had happened, but in fact, its surface was slack and his spirit was already very much. Tightened, he thought about what happened, wondering if he could string all these things into tiny clues, but he still found nothing.Jiuliuwei Novel Network www.96wei.com Nagato suddenly opened his eyes, and Zhu Bajie and the others thought that Nagato had a solution, but Nagato shook his head and stood up directly, signaling the Zhu Bajie group to move back quickly, and Nagato immediately flew into the sky. The power of the whole body is condensed on one''s temples, which is not only the ability to control the eyes, but also the ability to control one''s own spirit. There was another dazzling white light around.This white light suddenly poured out from Nagato''s body. All of a sudden, Sun Wukong Zhu Bajie and the three Monk Sha suddenly couldn''t open their eyes. Sun Wukong opened his eyes directly after somehow, but he looked at Nagato and shook his head. Monk Zhubajiesha also opened his eyes, and the two of them were very doubtful. "What is Nagato doing?" Monkey King just sighed. You dont know, Ive heard that there is a method of detection that relies on your spiritual power to explore. This is also a cultivation method that is supreme and can only be activated at a certain level. I am also accidentally above the heaven. I heard that few above the heavens can do this.Besides, what you see is only a dazzling white light, but what you don''t know is that it is also Nagato''s cultivation base. This ability is exchanged for cultivation.But the most magical thing is that every move and turmoil around you can''t escape this ability.His depth is unpredictable, and very people can guess. The Sha monk Zhu Bajie and the two seemed to understand each other, and slowly saw Nagato landing, and now he seemed to know something. Nagato stretched out his hand, stretched out a finger, and pointed straightly in a direction. Monk Sha, Sun Wukong and a few people look at... "southwest?" Nagato nodded. Because of the divine sense detection he had just exchanged for his cultivation base, he had completely obtained a clear route. Tang Seng was kidnapped to the southwest. The mountains were continuous, and so was the southwest.However, just not far apart, although the southwest and the west are stretched, there seems to be something disconnected in the middle. The mountains in the southwest are taller and steeper, and there is still black mist covering them, and the black mist above them is thicker. ... "What are you doing? Let''s go." Nagato leads the way. Judging from the detection just now, he already has a complete line in his mind, and he can vaguely detect a very huge stone cave, Nagato leads the way quickly, and Monkey King Monk Sha and several others followed closely... Tang Seng was tied to a large stone pillar, which was closely connected to the cave, as if it were integrated with the cave. Suddenly the sky is shaking... Tang Seng only felt that the earthquake mountain was shaking as if a stone cave was about to explode, and slowly saw a mouth opened in front of the cave, which slowly poured water into the cave. Tang Seng looked at his feet. Water was already flowing. Tang Seng looked at the speed of the water and the size of the hole. It seemed that if no one came to rescue him within two hours, he would be drowned here. Died in this cave, Tang Seng suddenly despaired, and now he just wants to pray that this long gate can find himself... 3538 The 549th chapter is more blurred You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato followed the probe and moved quickly, but suddenly he felt something unusual. "not good." Nagato''s mouth was chanting and it was moving fast, Monkey King and others followed quickly, and soon reached a stone cave or so, Monkey King immediately took out the golden cudgel, and wanted a stick to open the cave directly. Nagato sacrificed mana and restrained Monkey King aside. Monkey King Zhu Bajie and others suddenly wondered why.Everyone looked at Nagato questioningly. Nagato made an instant, and when he reached the stone gate, he carefully probed and shook his head. "This stone gate is not an ordinary barrier at all, and this barrier is attached to the stone cave, which means that he has a kind of rebound ability. No matter you attack him fiercely, he will return it all to you." That''s it. Suddenly what sound was heard in Monkey Sun''s ears, as if it was the sound of water flowing, and the water seemed to be very turbulent, and where did it flow straight into it? "Have you heard anything? It''s like the sound of water flowing." Zhu Bajie felt that Monkey King was pretending to be weird, but it was the sand monk. He has been staying in Liusha River since he was demoted to the world, so he has a very basic understanding of these things. He can clearly feel that it is indeed the sound of water flowing. And this voice seemed to be in this hole. Monk Sha nodded. "It seems that the water has been pouring into this hole." Monk Sha just finished speaking, and suddenly seemed to realize something. "No, if the master is really in the hole, then the water keeps flowing into the hole, wouldn''t the master be?" ... Nagato looked at the barrier carefully, and stared at the barrier tightly.Place your hands slowly in front of the barrier.For a while, the Nagato barrier seemed to have received a connection, and Nagato slowly absorbed energy from the barrier. Monkey King watched. "This is fine too?" Zhu Bajie and the others did not speak, but soon the barrier disappeared and turned into nothing. Nagato led everyone in quickly. The water has submerged Tang Sengs knees, and Tang Seng is more nervous now. The speed of the water is now multiplying. Tang Seng wants to call for help, but he immediately smiled. What is the use of calling for help in this cave?Who can hear it? Tang Seng could only recite Amitabha and Amitabha in silence, hoping that Nagato and the others would be able to take care of themselves in a timely manner. I am afraid this is only his own extravagant hope. ... The sound of water is surging slowly, and there is no cave inside this cave. From the outside, it is just a very ordinary cave. But after entering it, I realize that there are always countless gates, as if there are special ice crystals in it. reflection.Yaoyao Literature Network www.11wxw.com You don''t know which gate is open to be the place where the real Tang Seng is, but the only thing that can be sure about the Long Gate is that Tang Seng must be in it. Zhu Bajie and the others were very helpless, not knowing what to do. After Nagato looked at the situation, he closed his eyes and explored carefully. Now Tang Seng is at his side, I am afraid that exploring is not difficult for him. Monk Zhubajiesha could only look at Nagato, but looked at each other, wondering if Nagato could do anything this time. Nagato suddenly opened his eyes, and walked straight to a door. It was a stone gate. It seemed that there was a door but there was no one. It gathered the power of the whole body. With a bang, the stone gate was opened and water poured out. Tang Seng thought he was out of help, but he did not expect that the water suddenly poured out, and Tang Seng was very excited, and when he saw with his eyes, Nagato and others were right in front. It turned out that it was Nagato and others. Come to save yourself. The water had already flowed out, and Nagato arrived in front of Tang Seng in an instant, and immediately rescued Tang Seng. Tang Seng was tied to the stone pillar for a long time, and besides, he hadn''t eaten anything. Now he was very weak, and he collapsed to the ground suddenly, his face pale. "Nagato, you are finally here." Tang Seng''s face recovered a trace of joy, and then it turned into a pale expression again.Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha hurriedly helped Tang Seng up. There was still food in Zhu Bajie''s arms. Monkey King took it out of Zhu Bajie''s arms and handed it to Tang Seng. Tang Seng took the fruit there and ate it, suddenly feeling much better than just before. Nagato looked at the cave around it really strange, but who did it?And why hasn''t anyone come out to stop it from just now?What is all this intention? Tang Seng was helped up, and Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha in Changmen City, a few of them flashed out and left... But what you dont know is that someone is watching their way away silently... When he arrived at the previous location, Nagato once again set up a barrier. Tang Seng was supported and sat down. Nagato signaled everyone to sit down. He wanted to hear Tang Seng''s description of what happened. "How? Are you better? What happened? Why did you disappear suddenly?" Tang Seng shook his head. His face was still weak. He recalled what had happened before, but in fact he was also blinded. I dont know anything. It seems that when I was resting with you that day, I suddenly had a nightmare. When I woke up, there was nothing in the darkness... I was very worried and frightened, but gradually I heard a step slowly coming towards me. I thought it was Nagato, but the person didnt respond to me, and then suddenly I seemed to be forced by that person. At a cliff, I was so frightened that I stepped on the rocks around the cliff and slid down to the cliff with the rocks. I thought I was so dead, but I didnt expect that when I woke up, I found myself in a stone cave, and there was a huge alchemy furnace in front of me. I didnt know if you were going to save me. Did not pay attention. Monkey King suddenly remembered at this moment and then stretched out his hand to signal. "Yes, yes, I have the impression, because Nagato had already rescued you when I went there, but I saw an alchemy furnace in front of you. It was really strange. After all, I used to make alchemy by the Supreme Lord I stayed in the furnace, so I paid attention to it." Tang Seng shook his head immediately, and then he really didn''t know anything. Nagato listened to all the narratives of Tang Seng, and felt that there were tens of thousands of strange things, and nothing happened when he went to save Tang Seng. What happened in this?And who is trying to catch Tang Seng, and for what?.. 3539 Chapter 550 Discovery You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato shook his head helplessly, and after all that was said, it was as if someone was deliberately teasing Nagato. Nagato suddenly felt upset, but things still didn''t get any results. Nagato looked at everyone very seriously. "Since things have developed into this way now, we have no other choice, but each of us will be very careful in the future, and be careful not to let bad guys have a chance. But after this incident, it should not Similar things happen again." Everyone nodded. Tang Seng had already rested. Nagato saw that there was no such black fog on the mountain, and Nagato felt that it was time for everyone to move forward. The mountain road is very rugged. Although it is much smoother than the mountains in the southwest, it is still very difficult to walk. The road to the west cannot be done with any force, so it can only be done step by step. This also increases Everyones difficulties. The most difficult part was Tang Seng, and he still had a horse. Although the horse had been led by the Pig Bajie, and Tang Seng only had to continue walking forward, it was also a physical test for Tang Seng. Climbing the mountain to the middle of the mountain, Nagato motioned for everyone to sit down and rest. He looked at Tang Seng like this, and he was also very weak. The sky was dark from the light just now, and Tang Seng looked around on the mountain. "Nagato, it''s getting dark now, shall we find a place?" Nagato really feels that it is really necessary to find a place to take shelter. The last time Nagato went to a mountainous area and there was no place to take shelter, this happened. Nagato will never allow it this time. Just when he took a rest, Monkey King had already jumped onto the tree, and looking at what was halfway up the mountain, it was surprising that Monkey King had really gained something. Monkey King jumped down from the tree with a look of excitement, but the excitement was also mixed with a little bit of doubt. "Nagato Nagato, I just looked at it from above, it seems that there is a house halfway up the mountain, but there is only that one house." There is a family in the middle of the mountain. If they are very happy according to ordinary people, they will immediately go to stay, but Nagato thinks that the mountain was strange and dark mist before it was like it was impossible to have a family, but now How can a family come out when the mist blows away? It seems that I dont know what is coming. Nagato suddenly felt that it didnt look like he had imagined it, but there was someone behind him deliberately making fun of himself. Although he had a purpose, it seemed that Nagato could make him entertain him. More excited. Tang Seng also has experience because he has followed Nagato for a long time. This is because his expression is frightened. "Well, let''s not go. How can there be a family in this wilderness?" Zhu Bajie disagrees.Asking people if its good to take a break, but Zhu Bajie, who is afraid of them, really doesnt understand. After thinking about it, Nagato felt that he should go and see for himself, after all, if something really happened then. The evil spirits sword appeared on the palm of Nagato''s hand, and the evil spirits sword rose to the sky, and the sword slammed straight into the trees in the forest, and the trees in the forest fell suddenly. But the evil spirit sword did not stop. He slowly chopped the trees, using the energy of the long gate as an aid, slowly these trees formed a powerful tool for building houses, and soon a house was built like this.Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com Tang Seng was even more surprised to see this thing from scratch, but now it is at most excited. Nagato motioned Tang Seng and others to enter. "You go in, I''ll take a look ahead, what''s the matter? Monkey King, you must protect them. Before I leave, I will also set up a barrier for you. This barrier can last for half an hour, and the most important thing is The thing is that I can sense it and come back quickly." Nagato left these words and disappeared directly... Nagato''s reaction was so fast that Zhu Bajie and others hadn''t reacted yet, and these dozen people looked at each other. A voice floated above the sky. "What are you doing? You are not going in yet?" After hearing Nagato''s voice, several people quickly entered, and they just entered the house.The door showed a light, and the light was so dazzling that it enveloped the entire wooden house. Several people were tired and tired. They packed their things, lay on the ground and rested there... Nagato flew up into the sky and slowly approached the house. This house didn''t know if there were anyone else. It seemed extremely quiet, and there was no smoke from the chimney above it. Nagato felt very confused outside. "anyone there?" Nagato even walked over and knocked on the door, but there was still no reply. Nagato felt that this should be a long-abandoned wooden house, but judging from the situation on this mountain, this house should not exist anymore. Nagato kicked the door of the wooden house open, and when he went inside, everything inside was covered with cobwebs, but there was no one inside. Suddenly the door of the house was closed, and slowly the inside changed. It was not a wooden house at all, but a restricted space. Judging from the extent of your limited space, at least the person who set this limit should be very powerful. I dont know if the person who arrested Tang Seng is the same person, but Nagato watched repeatedly being assaulted. When I walked into the trap of others, I suddenly felt very angry. This restricted space, in fact, everything around is the same, but it is impossible to break through the restrictions at all.What Nagato wanted most was to see the person who set up the restricted space, but that person didn''t want to come out. This person seemed to have prying eyes, and a line of words slowly formed before Nagato''s eyes. "You are very tender if you want to see me. Just stay here, and Tang Seng will laugh at it." Nagato suddenly panicked, it turned out that he had deceived himself here, and the real purpose was Tang Seng.Who has such ability, besides, must put Tang Seng to death, and the last time I heard Tang Seng said, Nagato said nothing, but in his heart he always cared that Tang Seng was in front of an alchemy furnace. Could this be also a person? Taoist priest? All the mysteries have not been solved yet, but now the most important thing is to break through this restricted space.With this restricted space and the mana contained in it, it is easy for him to break through the barrier of Nagato... 3540 Chapter 551 Invisible Power You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is a little angry. This person has been playing with himself, playing with himself in the palm of his hand, but he never showed up. Even if he appeared to fight with him directly, even if he could not beat him, he would not be like now. Hold your breath. Nagato yelled into the sky, but no one paid any attention to him. If you don''t break through here quickly, it is inevitable that the person will really capture Tang Seng and the others, will not all his painstaking efforts be vanished by then. Nagato couldn''t bear it. He directly sacrificed the evil spirit sword, and the evil spirit sword lifted into the air, which complemented his own ability. The evil spirit sword moved faintly and directly smashed into the surrounding restrictions, and the surrounding restrictions did not change at all. Nagato knows that it is impossible to solve it by brute force, and it is good to break the surrounding restrictions by a single hole... Several people from Tang Seng were asleep peacefully.After all, it is also a time of exhaustion, but now everyone is still not as relaxed as before. Everyone is more cautious than before. Now there are Monkey King, Zhu Ba Jie Tang Seng three people taking turns to replace, and now it is when Monkey King watches, he keeps guarding Waiting for Nagato here, but I don''t know why Nagato has been there for so long and still doesn''t return. Monkey King was worried, but he had to wait.Suddenly, he only felt a powerful force flying back. Monkey King was a little delighted. Could it be that Nagato came back, but this power was not the Nagato power he knew well, so Sun Wukong suddenly picked up the golden hoop and was a little wary. An invisible force slashed directly, and the cabin was directly torn apart, and everyone who was still in the cabin was immediately exposed in the world. An invisible huge energy directly swept Monkey King and the others, and Monkey King had no ability to struggle at all. Although he had been prepared for a long time, but the golden hoop just floated to the sky, he saw everything. No, it was as if there was no one at all, just a force against him. Tang Seng Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King were completely restrained by this force, and slowly led them to one place. On the four trees in the mountain forest, Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie, Monkey King, and Drifting Monk were all tied to a tree, and Nagato was facing each other.Visible to each other. Among the four, a large alchemy furnace was placed among the four, and Tang Seng was even more surprised.Isn''t this the huge alchemy furnace when I was trapped last time?Unexpectedly, he was placed in front of him now, and this time he was caught again. Why on earth?Who is it?Monkey King was very angry at the moment. Ordinary things can''t form a bondage to oneself at all, even the various ropes of monsters can only lock one''s own flesh, but this time this powerful energy seems to be able to bind people''s power, and Monkey King can''t do any work now. Fa, and now even wanting to escape is a problem. Suddenly the lid of the alchemy furnace was opened directly, and the fire inside the alchemy furnace was heavy. A huge flame swept outwards, but Tang Seng and several people were far away from the alchemy furnace, so they were not hurt. Tang Seng has become accustomed to being arrested, and now he feels that this is a kind of torture more and more. Although he did nothing every time before, isn''t it a kind of torture for his spirit to be arrested every time? Tang Seng felt distressed, but now there is no other way. I don''t know who did all of this and what he intended. This time, Tang Seng finally had the courage to shout to the sky. "Who are you? Why do you treat me this way? Control me again and again, what exactly do you want to do?" Tang Seng''s collapse yelled in response to him, but the fire in this alchemy furnace was slowly getting bigger and bigger.Old Friends Bookstore www.laoyouwu.com Slowly a few words appeared in front of Tang Seng. "Alchemy......Alchemy..." Tang Seng was helpless, but this was the inexplicable person''s response to himself, but what did it mean to refine alchemy? Tang Seng looked at everyone in distress, and everyone knew what had happened. At this moment, Monkey King suddenly said in surprise. "Isn''t it the master behind this scene who plans to use a few of us for alchemy?" In the restricted space, Nagato felt that the barrier he had just mentioned had been easily breached, and Nagato suddenly looked dark at this moment.He walked up to a transparent barrier and tore it fiercely with his own hands. The evil spirit sword was sacrificed, and the evil spirit sword of Nagato pierced the place under his own control, the evil spirit sword A huge gap formed in the passing place. Nagato finally came out of this gap. His current divine consciousness has been visiting for 4 weeks. He knew that Tang Seng must have been arrested, so there are too many unknown things now. Nagato felt that there was a cloud in the sky. The black air is faintly moving. Nagato lifted off in an instant, and fought with the black energy. Nagato exudes white light, and slowly against the black energy, it is invisible and tangible, tangible and invisible, no matter how Nagato is in harmony He couldn''t have the upper hand in the confrontation, and he could only be like beating the air. Nagato watched as the black spirit continued to grow stronger, I am afraid he was powerless. Now the most important thing is to save Tang Seng and others. He directly controlled his spiritual consciousness and soon, he detected Tang Seng and several people. Was tied to a few trees in the forest. Nagato flew down quickly, and finally, to explore quickly, hoping to find the Tang Sengs. As expected, the Nagatos were tied to 4 trees, and there was a big big one in the center of the four trees. Alchemy furnace. Black air slowly lingered over Jinan. Nagato suddenly felt very puzzled when he looked at it. Why on earth is this? But now there is no time to wonder. Nagato used his skill to untie the three people, but his skill just arrived in front of the three of them, and his skill seemed to be bounced away. The three of them are still there. . Nagato suddenly felt very angry when he looked at it, but he didn''t expect that the person was still making trouble here, so Nagato shouted in the air. "Come out, get out of me." But no one should take Nagato''s attention at all, and it is still tightly the mass of air circling back and forth in the air. Nagato was very helpless. He lifted off again, slowly fighting against the air. Zhu Bajie and the others looked at it. They all felt that this was really too strange, it was too weird, why suddenly Will something like this happen? The alchemy furnace below was still burning, and suddenly the alchemy furnace below slammed, as if something had been refined... .. 3541 The five hundred and fifty-second chapter people refine into pill? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!All this happened too strangely. Nagato looked down subconsciously, the alchemy furnace was still burning, but the black gas slowly sank from the sky just now, and it was completely integrated into the alchemy furnace. Among. Nagato landed immediately, and he went to the Monkey King again, and used his own power to severely cut off the power that bound Monkey King, and finally Monkey King was freed. Monkey King felt the terrible power of this kind of power for the first time, but he had broken free now. Monkey King had been following Nagato, and Nagato once again untied the power of Tang Seng and his fellows. In the sky, a tone of ridicule was heard. "Is it just that?" It was like a rhetorical question, and it was like an interrogative sentence, and Nagato didn''t care at all. Now that several people have been rescued, they should leave as soon as possible. And Nagato just wanted to leave the surroundings and restricted them to form a barrier. Nagato was very speechless, but now there are Zhu Bajie and a few people with him, and they can strengthen their skills against this mysterious power. From before to now, I am afraid that this mysterious power has been playing tricks on Nagato.Nagato couldn''t bear it for a long time, hoping that this mysterious power could appear soon. Slowly, time gathered from the sky, and slowly formed 4 powerful hands, 4 invisible handles, Tang Monk, Pig Bajie, Drifting Monk, Monkey King, 4 people tightly bound and slowly approaching the alchemy furnace. Nagato didn''t see it well. If they were really thrown into the alchemy furnace, it might be an instant matter, but in the end, is it just to refine a few of them into alchemy? Nagato didn''t understand, but he knew the seriousness of this matter.Nagato once again concentrated the power of his body on his temples, and scanning the surroundings, he finally saw someone. "I have already seen you, come out first." This person came out slowly at this time. This person was wearing a Taoist suit, but his words, deeds, and actions were completely unlike a Taoist priest. This person has been smiling at Nagato. Nagato felt very angry when he saw this person, and the invisible big hand still controlled the Tang Seng and the others, slowly bringing the Tang Seng and the others into the huge alchemy furnace. The power of Nagato''s body is endless, slowly spreading outward. "What on earth do you want to do? You made fun of me several times, right?" The Taoist priest laughed at the moment.But it didn''t say anything. Nagato looked at the Taoist priest, there was no energy surrounding him, and the Taoist priest now looked like an ordinary person, but why did he have such a powerful ability to fool himself several times.And now, Tang Seng and several people are slowly being pushed into the alchemy furnace, is it because they want to use them to make alchemy. The evil spirits sword went directly to Nagato''s hand. Nagato didn''t want to stay too much. He held the evil spirits sword straight and slashed towards it. There was no evasion at all. The evil spirits sword was cut in half at once, but it was strange. One scene happened. The two halves of the Taoist priests grew slowly, and slowly glued together to form two Taoist priests, the two of them were the same as before, and they smiled at Nagato. The big hand still didn''t stop, the next second the big hand would throw all Tang Seng and several people into this alchemy furnace, Nagato jumped directly, kicking the alchemy furnace to pieces. The Taoist priest is still calm, now he is holding his whisk.Zilang Literature www.zilang.net The vast world, floating geometry, demons and ghosts, succubus and demons... The Taoist chanted this again. Suddenly Tang Seng''s headaches were splitting, but Nagato was still controlled by the big hands, and there was a gust of wind blowing around, as if the Taoist was controlling the natural force around them. Nagato just dropped in, so everything he did was not calm at all, and now he is slowly observing this Taoist priest. He is not so much a Taoist priest as he is a monster. He is not so much a monster as he is a monster. Existed unexpectedly. Nagato scanned his eyes again, or he finally realized that this was really a demon, but it was a kind of demon that existed in people''s hearts, and this demon slowly moved into existence, forming what it is now. This demon exists in this world, absorbing the emotions of all kinds of people and slowly growing up, but now it has become like this, but looking at him like this, I am afraid that it is a Taoist priest. This is why he has to stop everything now, and this devilish energy is very evil, because it grows freely between the world and the earth, it has also formed a very huge, so now even Nagato is a little hard to fight him. Now that I understand, Nagato always has a way to deal with him. It turned out that the black energy just now was really this monster, but just now he turned into black energy and he couldn''t deal with it, but now it feels much easier to turn it into the original long gate. Nagato really felt that he might not be able to deal with him this time.Immediately, Nagato took out a whistle, which was jade.Blew fiercely at the sky. A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Nagato''s mouth. Now, as long as this monster is dragged, and the Tang Seng people have no problems at all, the next thing will be much easier. The surrounding sky slowly recovered as usual, but after half an hour, it suddenly became lightning and thunder again. The monster once again launched an attack on Nagato. His enormous ability comes from various emotions of people, so that as long as a person is emotional, he will grow stronger. He has been teasing Nagato before, making Nagato angry. , This also allowed him to slowly absorb Nagato''s power. The power of Nagato is different from ordinary people, but now he has absorbed so much that he also has the same power as Nagato. Isn''t it very difficult to fight against yourself? Tang Seng and several people are still tightly bound by their big hands, but this is Nagato directly throwing the evil spirit sword into the sky. The evil spirit sword accepts Nagato''s will, like those invisible big hands starting to fight. Nagato puts two-thirds of his own skills into the evil spirit sword, and the evil spirit sword has his own consciousness. Now he has so many skills in Nagato, and now he is directly confronting the four big hands. Because of the evil spirit sword, there is no time to take care of Tang Seng and several Tang Seng people, who were thrown to the ground one by one... Zhu Bajie was trembling and dare not step forward. After all, the two huge forces now, as long as they step forward, they will be destroyed by the impact of two huge energy. A huge thunder in the sky.Two familiar figures appeared directly. Nagato smiled when they saw them, and shook his head helplessly. "Why did you come?" .. 3542 Chapter 553: The Kingdom of Glass You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The two slowly walked to Nagato, and the three formed a huge amount of energy. Doctor Ping did not expect that Nagato would really call for himself, but before the moment of crisis, Nagato would probably not find himself at all, so Doctor Ping looked at the monster in front of Nagato. Evil thoughts are generated.This evil demon looks like a Taoist priest, which means that he was originally a Taoist with evil thoughts.Slowly absorb people''s emotions and grow like this. Even Ping Yi was suddenly surprised, if this kind of thing allowed him to continue in the world, it might be detrimental to the world. Nagato called Doctor Ping not to meditate there. Doctor Ping reacted. The three people slowly joined forces to form a huge energy. This evil demon had absorbed Nagato''s emotions before, so that he had Nagato skills, so now he can only let Doctor Ping fight him. Doctor Ping is the only person in this world who can be more powerful than Nagato, slowly absorbing Nagato and Jaisu skills, and this skill forms a huge chain, even if the opponent is a group of demonic energy, it is completely invisible. . The magician still stood there straight, smiling wantonly, the huge chain flew towards him, and he immediately avoided directly. Now he can''t provoke Nagato at all, and now everyone''s emotions are extremely stable, and the evil spirits have the advantage.The chain ran to that side again, and the magic road that turned into food was tightly entangled. At this time, Nagato directly injected his own mana, and there was a pure and pure fire on the mana, which burned the chain tightly and slowly the fire approached the devilish energy.The devilish energy suddenly vanished. Nagato was still a little worried. Doctor Ping saw that Nagato was worried, and he took out a small bottle directly, which was almost the same as the bottle of the little black cat when he was in the fashion. The bottle was placed in the air, and slowly absorbed the just dissipated. Devilish. Immediately, the entire bottle was filled with black mist.Doctor Ping threw the bottle directly into Nagato''s hand. Nagato was surprised. "What are you doing for me?" "This bottle can refine these devil energy, don''t look at the devil energy enveloped in this bottle now, but within a few hours, this bottle will be as clean as before, and then you will really be able to rest assured." Nagato nodded when he heard it. That was the case, but he was really relieved.At this time, Jai Xu was still following Doctor Ping, and he smiled and looked at Nagato. "It''s been a long time." Nagato himself is tough, and this time there is really no other way, so he called for a comment. Now he is a little embarrassed. "Long time no see, thank you for coming to rescue this time." Doctor Ping waved his hand, and his eyes glanced at the Tang Seng and several people, who were immediately terrified by Ping Yi. Doctor Ping smiled, but he knew what Nagato''s character was, so he motioned to Jairuo now.The two left directly. "I will be indefinitely later, and I look forward to seeing you again." There was only this voice floating in the air, and the two people had long since disappeared. Chang fell slowly.The Zhubajie Tang monks were already safe on the ground, but Nagato didn''t say much. This time things finally ended like this, and they finally found the person who had been teasing Nagato before.Biquge Novel www.lifankus.com It''s just that he didn''t expect this person to be a mass of devilish energy, and slowly he wanted to refine Tang Seng several into pill.It seems that the most evil thing in this world is human evil thoughts. Nagato waved his big hand, and his power was slowly scattered to the Monkey King and the Monkey King, and the Monkey King was immediately unharmed. A few people stood up, and Nagato signaled them to get up and leave. Although there were no monsters on the mountain, there was still nothing wrong. Of course, Nagato must continue on his way. A few people climbed the high mountains along the way, but did not speak. Except for Monkey King who went to find food a few times on the way, the few people were still quiet and quiet. Nagato seemed to have experienced this time and felt a little unhappy. Never imagined that he would be defeated by a virtual thing, so that he found Ping Doctor, Nagato shook his head, and then took out the small bottle on his body. Every time I saw this little bottle, Nagato''s thoughts always drifted away, and he always thought of the various experiences he had with the little black cat before. Storms followed one after another, Nagato and others continued to move forward, over the mountains, and slowly reached another country. Standing outside the gate, Tang Seng and several people looked at the name on the gate. Liu Li Country A few people went straight in, and the flow of people on the street was repeated.A lot of people are on the streets, and this country is very lively, which is completely different from what I have experienced. As soon as they entered the country, soldiers asked where they were coming from. After Tang Seng and the others had finished speaking, the soldiers went to inform the king. Tang Seng and the others sat in a shed next to the street, slowly waiting for the soldiers to take the long gate in. They had to switch the customs clearance disc before they could leave again when they came to this country. On the streets, everyone was dressed in strange clothes, everyone wore gleaming gold, and the country looked magnificent. Zhu Bajie saw a few beauties on the street, almost drooling, and since he had not eaten yet, he simply ordered a few bowls of noodles in this small shed and ate there. When I first came to this country, everyone had a very good impression, and now I have just eliminated that magic way, but Nagato didn''t feel a bit of relaxation, he always felt that his heart did not relax. Nagato shook his head, no longer thinking about other people who directly ate the bowl of noodles, and soon a soldier transported Nagato directly into the palace. The soldiers are friendly.Soon I saw the king and queen. The king and queen were amiable and directly let them sit on the table. Tang Seng talked about where he belonged, and the king was even more gracious. At the singing and dancing banquet, several Tang monks sat high, and there were beautiful women dancing on the banquet. Tang Seng glanced aside when he saw it. After all, the monk still felt extremely shy when he saw this. Zhu Bajie''s eyes are about to come out.Sun Wukong didn''t care, this kind of banquet was really boring, so he went out directly, thinking to see if there was anything interesting. Nagato was also not interested, and went out directly with Monkey King, letting people walk slowly along the palace, and suddenly seemed to hear something. The pitch of the voice is extremely high, and it seems to be the cry of an immature child who has just been born. The place where the two walked was in the garden, and there was no room around, so how could there be a baby crying, the two became more and more surprised, and slowly moved forward. The sound came from a rockery, but Nagato and Monkey King walked for a long time, and they didn''t find any source at all. How could there be an unprovoked sound?The two looked at each other and felt very strange...... .. 3543 Chapter 554 Suspicions rise everywhere You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato flew straight up and smashed the rockery with his big palm... Suddenly the stones flew around, and a few maids passing by saw the shock and ran away hurriedly. The rockery was smashed, but it was looming to hear the cry of the baby. A group of soldiers hurried over and surrounded Nagato and Monkey King. Sun Wukong saw this scene and quickly smiled at the soldiers, but those soldiers were still very cold, their weapons had been aimed at Nagato and Monkey King. "Misunderstanding...Misunderstanding..." Those soldiers look at me, I look at you, they still surround Nagato and Monkey King. The sound of babies crying has been endless, and this sound has a completely tragic sound. Nagato always feels there is something strange in it, but he still has to go back and see the king and queen making a decision. Nagato looked cold.He glanced at the guards with his left light. "Let''s go." When they first came in, the soldiers had already seen them, and knew that they were the kings guests, so they didnt go too far, and didnt do anything too much. Nagato and Monkey King were walking in front while the guards were holding weapons and followed behind. . The loud rumbling sound was endless, and the king and queen screamed in surprise at the banquet. "Go and see what happened." Tang Seng staggered and thought it was a monster coming again. Fortunately, Zhu Bajie reacted in time and quickly blocked Tang Seng, but there was no monster at all when he looked from left to right. Fortunately, the two of them breathed a long sigh of relief and finally let go Heart comes. Slowly, a few people walked in at the door. Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie were surprised when they saw them, because they were Nagato and Monkey King. Nagato''s expression was very cold. Now, he seemed to be angry, only knowing that it was Monkey King with a hippy smile. A soldier stood in front of them and knelt directly. "The king reported that they had just raided the sky garden and smashed the rockery in the palace garden. We thought it was someone who had attacked, so we hurryed to surround them." The king heard that he slapped the table suddenly, and now he was very angry. The king looked at Tang Seng and several people with bright red eyes. Tang Seng was also to blame for this, but he and Zhu Bajie you look at me, I look at you, sitting there silently.Monk Sha was on Tang Seng''s left and dared not speak. The king sat on it and pointed at the people below. "Who give me an explanation?" Tang Seng is really unclear, what exactly is Nagato?But he hurried to the main hall. "Amitabha, we are not familiar with this place for the first time. It may be because of something that accidentally destroyed the back garden. Please listen to our explanation and don''t get angry in advance." The king heard that he sat down, but his expression was still bad, as if he was waiting for an explanation.Love me ebook www.25txt.com Nagato rolled his eyes and found a way. "I wonder if you know the mystery of the Buddha, the king." The king was angry, so there was no time to discuss this, but Nagato was not in a hurry, and he continued talking slowly. "Before there was Taoist theory, you can do fortune-telling, you can also practice martial arts, and you can practice well, cultivate Taoism and become immortal, but the Buddhist theory is more accurate and more mysterious. The mystery of this is simply unfathomable. I just In the Royal Garden, I found a cloud of black air lingering on the rockery, which matched the luck of the palace, so I quickly smashed the rockery." Nagato said there was mysterious, and very reasonable, making the king doubtful, but the king specially invited a banquet for them, but the two of them caused trouble in their own imperial garden. The king could not be peaceful, and now he Although his face was slightly relieved, he still didn''t easily spare Nagato and others. Monkey King jumped forward directly at this time. "King, don''t be angry. Nagato is all for your good. What Nagato said just now is true, and now you look more heroic than before, and the cyclones around you are more remarkable than when we came just now." After saying a lot of good things, the king finally stopped being angry and actually sat at the banquet again, but the banquet was never as peaceful as before. After that, the king stood up and left with a wave of his hand. The people behind him hurriedly followed the king to leave. Now only Tang Seng was left in a banquet held by Nuo Da. Nagato was sitting there still not in a hurry, but he looked at the king like this but there was a secret, but the sound of the babys crying was always in this palace, and where did it come from is another question, and this palace In the middle, it seems to be peaceful, why is there a baby crying again?I''m afraid this baby''s cry is not alone. But there was peace among the people and it didn''t look like something was going on. Nagato was helpless, but fortunately, the king had just arranged a place for them, and they also went back with the Tang monks. Since I first came here in Nagato, I can feel that the people are very lively, and the people living and working in peace and contentment have not found anything unusual, but why do you hear strange screams in the palace? Nagato didn''t know what mystery was in all this, but he could only explore it slowly. Tang Seng and the others were resting in this room. Nagato once again left the room. He still wanted to see what was on the bottom, and what he didn''t discover... After walking through the small garden, in the direction of that garden, because of the impulse of Nagato, many people moved the fragments of the rockery there. Nagato changed his body and became one of them, and several workers directly helped tidy up the rockery together and chatted there. "I really don''t know what that person thinks, he added so much work to us for no reason." "We are just some of the lowest level, what else can we say? Get to work." "Right, isn''t it tonight?" "Shhh..." Nagato Association was among them, and they didn''t say a word, but their conversations with Nagato were all out of power. What was it tonight?Nagato was suspicious in his heart, but he remained unchanged, still shuttled back and forth among all the people, listening to their gossip. There are indeed a lot of strange things here. On the surface, it looks peaceful, but I dont know what it is doing. After hearing what everyone said, Nagato turned around and left. At night, he wanted to follow them. Take a look personally. The night was black and the wind was high, Tang Seng and the others fell asleep in the room, and at this moment, Nagato went out directly.During the day today, mana has been placed on the speakers, so that they can feel the breath of them and find them... 3544 Chapter 555: The King is a Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was floating in the sky, watching a few workers sneaking around, not knowing what they were going to do, but Nagato followed them closely. A few workers walked to one place and all knelt down directly and looked at the person in front of them. Isn''t it the king of the Liuli Kingdom? Nagato was shocked, but the reason why this country is called Liuli country is because their country sells a kind of colored glaze. This colored glaze is very beautiful and is an extremely popular handicraft, so that the country is very rich and comes and goes. The people also live and work very peacefully. Everyone loves the king very much, and the king seems to be very popular in everyone''s eyes, but they didn''t expect that this night''s guy would sneak out and don''t know what to do, which made them even more suspicious. Nagato continued to watch, and these people walked quietly to a place with me. This place was near the rockery where the baby was crying today. Nagato never expected that a few people went straight forward and lifted something, actually on the ground. There is a mechanism, and if you take this mechanism away, there is a deep tunnel below. Several people looked around, and slowly all entered the tunnel, the king''s face was still full of smiles. Suddenly Nagato remembered that when I listened to those people talking today, I heard that the king said that he loved this garden and liked this garden. At night, it was strictly forbidden to let anyone pass through here, except for necessary things, every time. Let a lot of guards guard this place, and Nagato learned this time that the king did it for his own convenience. Nagato was like a beam of light, directly following those people in, and because the current Nagato was extremely small, everyone did not find any strangeness, and slowly followed them in, there was a tens of meters below. Steps. The steps stretched, and Nagato could more and more clearly hear the baby crying during the day today. The inside of this secret path was very dark. The king walked to a place and took out a fire stick, rubbed the fire stick on the wall, and it shining straightly, and the people next to him directly turned all the lights on. Light it up, and then you can really see that it turned out to be a big cage, and the cage was filled with women and children. There are even infants who were just born. Nagato is really unclear. Seeing those people see the king, they seem very scared. There was a big throne in front of the cage, and the king slowly walked to the throne, and then sat down, looking at the people in the cage at the moment, and now he smiled terribly. There is a big stove beside the cage, and I don''t know what it is refining. However, the stove has been set up, and now there is a huge flame, the king waved his hand directly, several people directly opened the cage, and one of the women and her children were directly pulled out. The glazed kingdom is so rich. You wanderers who came to the glazed kingdom really tarnished our land. Now that you have your own role, you should thank me well. The king laughed immediately, and just as he laughed, he changed into a different look, and now he looked like a monster. Women and children are even more afraid of them. No matter how screaming, no one will come to rescue them. The guards that Nagato saw just now have completely turned into monsters. Being a false king again, Nagato was somewhat helpless.Fun recitation book www.qusoshu.com But Nagato was watching from above. Suddenly those people had pulled the woman and the child into the stove. The woman knelt down and begged for mercy and brought the child together. The two of them were crying silently, but their bodies Still shaking there, seeming very scared. "Please, please, please, don''t kill Nagato, okay? We are just passing through here, wanting a way to survive, because this country is very rich, we were wrong, we are leaving now." The monster sat on the top and laughed. He laughed that these stupid human beings were so stupid, he didn''t know why he was. "I can''t do without coming here. You should be thankful that you have contributed to my plan. The color of this batch of colored glaze is not very good, but it also needs some people''s spirit and assistance to become brighter, haha Haha." The king waved his hand again, and the man forced the woman directly into the stove. Nagato watched what they were doing from above, and couldn''t see it. He waved his mana directly and knocked down the monsters on those monsters, and the woman was also directly rescued. The monster pretending to be a king stood up directly from the throne, and he looked around, there was nothing around, so he quickly whipped the monsters under his hand with his whip. The whip sounded endlessly, and the monsters were also very frightened. Only then did the king put the whip away, and the monsters hurriedly completed what they had not done before. The children were crying over there, and there were many people who were native residents of Liuli Country, and Nagato was even more surprised to see one of them. This person has seen him in the street, but why is he here now?Moreover, the two people only look the same, but the way they speak is completely different. At this moment, Nagato feels even more confused. Is it?Nagato had a bold idea in his mind, but he didn''t know whether it was true. The monsters once again wanted to hurt a woman and her child. Nagato rolled his eyes and couldnt let them continue to be bullied like this. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind in the secret tunnel of the cave. The doorknob''s own mana was gradually formed based on the benchmark. Suddenly, the entire cave shook, and the monster headed directly stood up. "Bah, today is really evil, everything can happen." The monster shut the woman and child back, and quickly took a few of his apprentices away. After all, if you delay for some time, I''m afraid he will be exposed. Nagato felt strange, but after experiencing all these things just now, Nagato always feels that what is the origin and connection of this?Why is this king turned into a fairy, and where is the real king? It might not be good to rescue them in the palace now, Nagato directly sent a white light, and this white light slowly filled the cage of those people.These people didn''t feel abnormal, but what they didn''t know was that if anyone touched the cage again in the future, they would be knocked into the air, and they also had a natural protective cover. It was almost dawn, and Nagato hurried back. .. 3545 Chapter 556 Past Events You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato returned, everyone was still asleep, but when he looked into the room, Monkey King was completely gone... Nagato was curious, but he wondered if he found himself absent halfway and went to find himself. Nagato closed his eyes and used his divine sense to probe, then he detected Monkey King, and he was looking for himself, so he transmitted the sound from thousands of miles, and Monkey King returned. Monkey King looked curious. "Where have you been? It makes me easy to find, but I searched the entire palace but there was no clue." Nagato shook his head, then looked at the sleeping people, and called Monkey King aside. The two of them still left the room. In a corner, Nagato was sure that there was no one around, and he used his mana to set up another space, so that he could talk to Monkey King with peace of mind about what happened. what Monkey King screamed. Monkey King was also very surprised. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Now he looks incredulous, but since it has happened, he can say more, and now Nagato has been staring at him. . "What''s next?" Nagato shook his head. According to what he currently understands, it should be that the king of the Liuli Kingdom has disappeared or was killed, and this monster has replaced the king of the Liuli Kingdom, and Nagato has another guess, whether it will Some of the people have been captured by monsters, and some monsters have turned into people. Nagato told Monkey King exactly what he had thought of, and Monkey King also realized the seriousness of this matter. Monkey King looked up.Although in a different space, Nagato is only isolated from another space, but Nagato can still see the changes in the previous space. The sky is dimly bright, and now the sun also wants to rise. "I''m afraid we can''t stay here for long. After all, the king''s face was very bad yesterday. Although he is a monster, we have no reason to stay here. It''s time to leave Wendie this morning. " Nagato nodded, Sun Wukong said so.But when he thought of the scene, he felt that all this would not be that simple. Nagato had to find the whereabouts of the king first, after all, this was not a trivial matter, and if the monsters were not removed, there would be troubles, and Nagato would never allow this to happen. "This matter will be discussed later. Now we can only find the real king. Otherwise, how can we leave this country?" Sun Wukong thought about it too, but he was thinking deeply, looking at the ground as if he had an idea, and directly sacrificed the golden hoop. The golden hoop hit the ground hard, and the sky shook suddenly. The earth was a little dizzy, and he came out dazedly, clutching his head. I am very respectful to see this land. "Dasheng. The famous Nagato, I don''t know what you want to do with me?" Monkey King looked at the land, staring directly at him.Listening to school bags www.tinshubao.com "You are the land, do you know the most about the palace? Or if there is any strange thing in recent years, you have to tell me that there can be no omission, otherwise. Monkey King took his golden cudgel to the ground twice, and the ground immediately blocked his head, terrified. Nagato waved his hand to tell Monkey King not to intimidate the land like this, and let the land quickly tell what he knew. Brother Tu, only then took a long sigh of relief. "Small must know everything is endless." The little one didn''t know anything, but if they said strange things, they were true, and this also formed a huge change for the Liuli Kingdom. Previously, the Liuli Country was very poor. Although it was called the Liuli Country, the colored glaze produced was not beautiful at all. There was no trace of light, and there was no color. It could not be sold to other countries at all, and the people of this country depended on it. You can''t support your family even with things, but this country has only one kind of material and is very good at making this colored glaze. However, there was no progress in making Liuli. The people didn''t have a living, the land of the country was not suitable for farming, and the people couldn''t even eat. All the people were tired of the king and wanted the king to resign as soon as possible, or give them a real way. The king was extremely sad, so he had to look for people to create the best and most beautiful colored glaze, but there was no one at all. In the end a master came, and this person was really superb. But his hands are shining. The king greatly appreciated and gave him a lot of rewards. This person was also very happy. From now on, the colored glaze of the colored glaze kingdom will become like this.It''s just that this man stayed for a while and disappeared. Some people said he had left, but when he left, he had already given this skill to the king, so that now the king is very loved by the people, and his family lives and works in peace and contentment. Nagato smiled when he heard it. He didn''t expect to have such a past, but how he listened to this is very familiar with the previous events. If it is inferred that the missing person is the king, now he did not find that this person was changed by a monster. , And this monster was not reconciled to a little reward in the end, and wanted to become a king... Nagato stared at the ground. "What else?" The land was a little embarrassed this time, he scratched his head, indeed he knew nothing except what he knew. Nagato waved his hand. "Let''s go back." Hearing what Nagato said, the land was relieved, but he still looked at Monkey King, and Monkey King sighed at this time to signal him to go, and the apprentice quickly returned to the land. Monkey King still looked confused, where did they look for such little clues?Isn''t this the same as finding a needle in a haystack, not to mention that this glazed kingdom is not very big, but it is quite complicated to find it. What if it alarms the monster again? Nagato stood there for a long time and pondered there, but it was true that the clues were just a little bit now, and it was indeed very complicated to find.However, the Liuli Kingdom, the Liuli Kingdom is based on the production of colored glaze. If the monster wants to deceive the real king, what trick will it use? Both of them had very complicated minds, and they went straight back. Now its dawn, Nagato must stop Tang Seng and the others from leaving, otherwise they would not have to continue to investigate, but whether they should tell Tang Seng or not is also one problem. Nagato instructed Monkey King to act according to his own circumstances and follow his own words. At this time, Tang Seng and several people had woke up leisurely, and Tang Seng had already sat on the couch and saw Nagato and Monkey King come back, and looked to the side in surprise, only then realized that Nagato and Monkey King were not in the room.However, it is not surprising that Nagato and Tang Seng have always come and go like wind... 3546 Chapter 557 National Treasure Colored Lime You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Beauty, don''t go, beauty." Zhu Bajie''s Harazi was already on the pillow, but he was still dreaming, because he turned over after chasing the beauty, muttering in his mouth and talking in dreams... Monk Sha just woke up, looked at Zhu Bajie, and rolled towards him. Monk Sha couldn''t help but kicked Zhu Bajie to wake up. Zhu Bajie is dissatisfied. "Junior Brother Sha, what are you doing? My beauty." It was a pity that Zhu Bajie didn''t work, and wanted to close his eyes and continue to sleep, but he saw Nagato''s cold expression, and he didn''t dare to sleep anymore and just sat up. Nagato looked at the few people and shook his head helplessly, but now that things are so strange, he can''t help but think about ways. "In this way, there is a major event that we need to stay here for a few days, and Tang Seng will give you a task to delay the king. I believe it is extremely easy for you. As for why, you are also No need to know." Monk Sha was curious, but after hearing what Nagato said, he didn''t dare to ask at all. Zhu Bajie didn''t think so, and didn''t tell him if he didn''t tell himself. Anyway, he wasn''t interested in these things. If he was a beauty, it would be another matter.Thinking of this, Zhu Bajie couldn''t help drooling again, but this time he reacted quickly and quickly wiped it off with his hand. Although Tang Seng was skeptical, he had no ability at all, and he could only listen and couldn''t say anything. He nodded, but Tang Seng was confident about this little thing. After the explanation, Nagato gave another look in his eyes and motioned to him and Monkey King to disappear before everyone''s eyes... Above the sky, Monkey King and Nagato flew with mana.The eyes of the two of them kept looking down. Monkey King knew that this time they came to Nagato to look for clues to the king. However, the two of them flew several times throughout the country, and they couldnt find any clues at all. The people lived and worked in peace and contentment. There are happy smiles on their faces, and this country is simply very happy. When Sun Wukong saw it, he even felt that what the monster was doing right now was at least changing a country, and the happiness of the people in this country was much better than that of the king that the land said before. Nagato always felt something strange, but he didn''t find it. The two people once again explored it, above the common people''s market, and saw a large implement, which seemed to be a huge colored glaze, and the huge colored glaze reached two meters high.It''s simply very beautiful, but also shining.Many people still come to make a wish in front of this colored glaze, as if this country, this colored glaze is the most respected and beloved thing. Strange, it can''t be said to be strange, Nagato immediately landed directly. Some people surround Liuli, while some people meditate in their hearts, some show respect, and some want blessings. Everyone''s things are completely different, but the magical part of this Liuli seems to be no different from ordinary, except for his huge body.Walking to the people, Nagato immediately saw a man with a child. "Daddy, is this true? If you really come here to make a wish, your wish will come true." "That''s natural, this is our country''s national treasure. It has brought countless good fortune to our country. It is very effective, rest assured, as long as you come here, you will definitely get what you want." ... The man touched the child''s head, and the child walked forward very excitedly, putting his hands on his chest religiously, meditating something in his mouth, seeming to make a wish, as if he wanted to be blessed. The man has been looking at his child with a happy smile on his face.Eighth Book Bank www.8shuku.com Nagato still understands that this is actually the national treasure of the glazed kingdom, but this thing is two meters high, and the figure is huge, although it is shining and shining, but Nagato carefully probed the glazed and there is nothing profound At that, and the appearance of this colored glaze is just a kind of blindfold. Monkey King saw Nagato not knowing what he was thinking, and patted Nagato on the shoulder. Monkey King looked suspicious, but Nagato ignored him. He continued to listen to what people said. Everyone was telling the magic of this national treasure. Nagato felt very strange how he heard it. Every evening, Liuli will emit a huge light, and this light is dazzling.Sheltered the entire Liuli Kingdom. Every night, the national treasure of the Liuli Kingdom always shines a little light, but for the past two years, it seems that there is a haunted suspect next to this national treasure, and everyone has regressed... Nagato summed up what he had heard from everyone, and he felt that he should wait until the evening to make a decision. Nagato immediately took Monkey King to a small tea stand next to him and waited until the evening, and this was Nagato, and he was not idle. , Sitting in a tea stand can watch the comings and goings on the street, and Nagato''s ability to draw on two fingers.Gemini slowly slid from his left eye to his right, and this time Nagato opened his eyes again, but Nagato was taken aback by the sight. Many demon people walked by on the street, and they were no different from normal people, and they also spoke ordinary people. They would regard normal people as good friends, but Nagato saw their appearance, but they were completely inconsistent with their actual appearance. Gosh.It is basically women who become monsters.Even the children in their arms are just fake, which is really terrifying.Nagato was really hindsight, and only now discovered that the country that was supposed to be a peaceful country turned out to be so corrupt. ... The king knew that things were bad yesterday, but he always felt faintly moved in his heart. He felt that nothing good had happened since the Tang Dynasty monk came. "Come here." Soon, a maid arrived directly in front of the king. The king waved his hand. "Go and tell the guards at the door to ask them to invite all the people from Dongtu Datang." The maid left as soon as possible. The king was a little sad thinking about what happened yesterday, but now is a critical juncture. If he does not act quickly, I am afraid... However, as soon as possible to send away the Tang Dynasty monk, the monster felt a little proud of thinking like this in his heart. Tang Seng and a few people were sitting there. Since they were going to stay here, as long as the king didn''t say anything, they wouldn''t look for things by themselves, so this time Tang Seng didn''t even go to the king. Several guards came directly, and Nagato bowed to Tang Seng and the others. "The king wants to see you. Please come with me." Tang Seng nodded, and brought Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and several people to the king''s study with the guards. "Meet the king." The king shook his hand.Let Nagato get up quickly, and this time his mouth is still smiling, but he is not as angry as before. "I was impolite yesterday, but I knew that you came from the East China Tang Dynasty, and it was just to switch the customs. I''ll switch for you now, and you should leave as soon as possible. Don''t delay your business." .. 3547 Chapter 558: Tips You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng was shocked when he heard that, Nagato had just told himself today that they would leave after two days, but now, the king seems to have issued a urging order. Tang Seng seemed to be smiling but not smiling, but Tang Seng''s expression suddenly changed. "It seems like it should be a bit difficult. We should probably be bothering you for a while." The king wanted Nagato to leave as soon as possible, but the Tang Dynasty monk seemed to be staying in this country. The king felt very strange. "how?" Tang Seng was embarrassed. "In fact, we also want to leave as soon as possible, but the customs clearance document was lost by me, and I have not found it yet, so I will exchange the clearance document with the king after I find it. As for this period of time, we can only stay here again. Don''t mind the king." Hearing what Tang Seng said that the king could say more, he was still sneered in embarrassment.Then he said that he had something to leave, and Tang Seng and others also went back. Monk Zhubajiesha, I don''t know if what Tang Seng said is true or false. The two were a little surprised just now, but when they came back, they also asked Tang Seng directly. Tang Seng hurriedly walked to the door, carefully observed, then came back and waved to the two of them. Monk Zhubajiesha knew what it meant, no matter how stupid he was, the three of them stopped talking, or said anything that didnt matter to this... ... When night comes, the street is not as lively as it is in the afternoon, but there are still many people walking back and forth on the street. A lot of people gather around the national treasure. From daytime until now, Nagato has been keeping a close eye on the national treasure, but now its hard to do it, but if he and Monkey King go back late, Im afraid it will arouse the kings suspicion. , So now Nagato is in a dilemma, but now the only solution is to go back first and sneak out in the middle of the night... In Nagato, I glanced at the national treasure for the last time. This national treasure is not unexpected, it really emits dazzling brilliance at night, really like colorful colored glaze.But this is just a superficial fantasy. Nagato left directly, and just as he was about to turn his head, he saw the golden light on the glass, and the golden light seemed to be shining on the sky. local. "Liu" A word was slowly formed, but it seemed that only Nagato could see it, and others couldn''t see it at all. Monkey King also obviously saw it, but he didn''t understand what it meant. Now that things are in a hurry, Nagato still retreats quickly... midnight Nagato saw that the time had come, and it was time to go there again to take a look, but now I am afraid that there are no pedestrians on the street.Nagato quickly prepared everything in his body, and the word just now seemed to be a reminder to himself, could it be Guanyin Bodhisattva, Guanyin Bodhisattva has been paying close attention to it, I am afraid he also knows one or two. Ryukyu, is this the reminder that Guanyin Bodhisattva gave himself, but what does it represent? Monkey King was already ready, and at this moment, urging Nagato, Nagato and Monkey King went out directly, above the sky, as if suddenly realized.Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com Isnt the color of the colored glaze and the retained one, are different in the same way, is it... Nagato speeded up, and he arrived there quickly. Monkey King looked at him, and then he didn''t feel anything strange. Nagato directly turned over and leaped and reached the mouth of the huge glass bottle. Nagato could find that the mouth of the glass bottle had been set up as a barrier, which seemed to deepen his guess, and this Guanyin It seems that the clues left for him are indeed the case, and the scene is a bit excited. The power was gathered in the palm of the hand and touched slowly, and the barrier above the barrier was quickly diluted.Nagato turned over and jumped down.Although Monkey King was surprised, he followed and reached the bottle. Sure enough, the magical force in the bottle bound a person, and this person looked basically the same as the king. Now Nagato can determine that the king is really trapped here. Monkey King looked at the king in surprise, while Nagato was among the people who touched the king.Nagato touched the king, and the king is still breathing!But now it seems like a long sleep. Nagato felt the pulse of the king again, but he didn''t expect that he was stunned by the extreme stimulation. Finally, he blessed the monster''s mana to nourish it, as if he had trapped the king in his sleep forever. It seems that this monster is really careful that the surroundings are already controlled by this mana, and the king is also restrained by himself, besides, even a quarter of the current country is his own subordinates, which are monsters. Nagato shook his head unimaginably.However, since the barrier has been broken, it means that the other party may already know something, so Nagato suddenly felt that it seemed that it was about to be a fierce battle. So late at night, the king took his men into the secret room again. The king had already determined that the people of the Datang monk would rest in their room. Now is his own good time. Although he did not know who it was yesterday, the king always suspected the monks of the Tang Dynasty. After all, after they came, their affairs were not as smooth as before. The king waved his hand and motioned to his men to quickly take out the mother and daughter yesterday. The two monsters just arrived next to the cage, and just about to touch the cage, they were knocked into the air by the power contained in the cage. "what" The two monsters yelled, and now they, their hands that had just touched the cage had been burned and corroded, it was almost bloody and terrifying, and the two of them screamed in pain. The king whipped up the whip directly, but he walked up to the two of them and looked at the hands of the two of Nagato. He was immediately surprised, but he still asked the two to continue their exploration. The two dared a little bit, but the whip was drawn on the two of them, and the two of them could only slowly go to the cage, and the hands of the two men also touched the cage. "what" There were two more screams, and the two people were also knocked into the air, and their symptoms were exactly the same as the two people just now. Why on earth?And who is it?How could such a thing happen? The king was immediately angry. Is it really impossible to take these people out?Now that the refining of colored glaze has reached a critical moment, if you dont absorb it, this womans essence will no longer be shiny, and you will only change. If you really cant change at that time, then you should How to do? The king was very angry. He used his whip to slap several of his men, but now he was still helpless. The whip accidentally touched the cage, and the flame on the cage hit the king directly along the whip, scaring The king had to throw the whip quickly... 3548 Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty-ninth You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There was no way, the king could only leave that place again, and just as he was about to leave, suddenly the fake king vomited blood. No, the giant colored glaze... The false king hurried out, ignoring his few men, and quickly moved to the national treasure in an instant. Now the night is black and wind is high, and there is no one at all, but there is no one in this glass. It''s over, something really happened that I didn''t dare to predict... The king had no choice but to go back to the palace first.Investigate this matter in secret. ... Nagato led the king to a hidden place. This was another barrier he set up. As for the monsters, he shouldn''t find this place. Nagato tried to gather strength in his palm, and soon the gas in his palm was raging.Unexpectedly, the power of the phoenix could originate from his own body, and every time he needed it, he could also generate a fire. Nagato was very contented, both hands were burning, and Nagato suddenly placed both hands on the king. Monkey King was surprised to see. "Nagato, what are you doing? Are you going to kill him?" Nagato shook his head and didnt say much. What Sun Wukong didnt expect was that the flame touched the king. He didnt treat the king. On the contrary, the flame was very pure. It tempered the king and the king exuded black gas and gradually the king opened his eyes to look. Around. Monkey King nodded, Gao is really high, never thought that Nagato had this method. When the king saw Monkey King, he staggered back and forth. Since what happened before, he was afraid of everyone. Nagato knew that there must be some misunderstanding, and this king must have received some intense stimulation, otherwise he could not be so, and his reaction was fierce. Nagato walked past and tapped one of the king''s acupuncture points, and the king suddenly stopped. "We are here to rescue you, so don''t panic. But I want to hear the ins and outs of things." The king looked like this, otherwise, I am afraid that he would never wake up. I was framed by a monster and trapped there. At the time, I trusted the monster very much, and the ability of that monster surprised me very much, but I didn''t expect that I lost my wife and broke down. Your story is similar, Nagato nodded. "We will help you, but we will also fight against the monsters as soon as possible, as long as you come forward to win over your citizens and your soldiers." The king nodded. Nagato immediately stopped talking nonsense and took the king directly to the palace. After all, this matter should end as soon as possible... Nagato waited to go back, first stunned the soldiers around Nagato''s room, and then quickly entered the room. Nagato signaled to quiet the king, but when he entered the room, Nagato found that there was one person missing. Nagato was helpless, this young man was Tang Seng, could it be that a monster took him into captivity and wanted to eat Tang Seng meat? However, in this palace, apart from the fake king, no one else should have this need. Nagato was furious. He had found the true king and could completely expose him. Now the most important thing was to find Tang Seng, Nagato was angry.But I can only calm down. The sun goes three poles, Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha and others are all awake, but Nagato just wanted to see Nagato sitting on a chair alone, staring at them. Zhu Bajie staggered. After getting up, he patted his head, even suspecting that he had a nightmare, but Monk Sha did not dare to say a word. Zhu Bajie was helpless. "Nagato, do you know that you are so scary, what''s the matter?" Take the book www.zhaishu8.com Nagato didn''t know what to say. How could Tang Seng be with them two and three, how could he disappear? "I didn''t see anyone missing from the house." Zhu Bajie realized this, and then he looked left and right. Exclaimed. "Where is the bad master?" Nagato sighed, if they were like them, then there was no need to do anything at all, every time he didn''t even know when Tang Seng lost it. But three poles in the sun, it was also Nagato waiting for the opportunity, and then stood up and led the king away directly. Monk Zhubajiesha, look at me, I look at you, Monkey King helplessly walked forward.Take a picture of two people alone. "What else do you think? Follow Nagato quickly." The two of them reacted at this moment, and quickly followed the direction Nagato had just left... King Palace.There are two guards guarding there, and there are two court ladies nearby. Soon a scene that surprised them happened. A few of them opened their eyes. When the king went out, he didn''t even know himself, and when did he gather with the monk from the Tang Dynasty. However, the king''s guard is also a monster, but the monster''s mana is not high and deep, so it is impossible to distinguish between their boss and the real king. The king walked to the front, and Nagato knew at a glance that this man was also a goblin. He said something in the king''s ear, and the king nodded. "Open the door and I want to go in." The guard was strange, but he had to listen to what his boss said, so he opened the door quickly and let his boss in, but everything was extremely strange. The guards could not go in, so they just kept guarding outside. The false king sat on the bed and suddenly heard a noise.I wanted to see but stopped. There was no one in the sleeping hall, Nagato did not give up, using his own spiritual sense to detect, as expected. "Don''t hide, come out, I already know where you are." The monster was not afraid, and came out directly.Two people who looked exactly the same looked at each other directly, and the real and false kings really couldn''t be distinguished by their looks. Even Monkey King was extremely surprised when he saw it, no wonder everyone made a mistake. The real king shook his head. "You hurt me so badly. I have been trapped in Liuli for so many years. If it weren''t for Nagato and others to save me, I''m afraid..." The false king disagreed and said the same thing, and now the two kings behaved exactly the same, which made Nagato suddenly feel a little difficult. As soon as Monkey Sun saw it, the two directly laughed.Pointed to one of the kings. "Nagato, he is the real one, and the other one is fake." Nagato simply and directly listened to Monkey King''s words, took his own weapon, and pierced straight at the monster. The monster''s energy was lost to Nagato, and even planned to leave. The monster flew out directly, and Nagato and Monkey King also directly followed out... The real king was left alone... .. 3549 The 560th chapter Xiaohei? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The guard at the door only felt that a few beams of light flew past him, but after a closer look, there was no one. The guard only felt that he felt strange, and did not care much. Nagato and Monkey King hurriedly chased the monster, and soon they fell into the forest after chasing the monster. Monkey King Nagato was hitting back and forth, and the monster had nowhere to escape. "We already know everything about you, and you are not our opponent either." The monster laughed. "Easily admit defeat, that''s not me." The monster directly attacked Nagato at its fastest speed. The two wanted to see each other with their fists. They didn''t use any weapons at all. The energy of Nagato is very huge, and there is endless in the body. Strengthen the big. The power was gathered in the palm, and soon the monster was beaten to the ground. Nagato used his mana to control the monster once again, and the monster shivered on the ground. Nagato''s eyes widened. "Your last chance, you just need to tell me where is Tang Seng? Maybe you can spare you." The monster shook his head. "I was wrong, I was wrong, but Tang Seng, I don''t even know where he is. Besides, aren''t you together?" The false king did not expect that his wise martial arts would be destroyed in the hands of such a man named Nagato, and this Nagato is now extremely terrifying, his eyes are red with blood. Once again, Nagato gathered his power on his fist and gave the monster a heavy blow. The monster suddenly vomited blood. Nagato tilted his head and looked at the monster. "Not yet?" The monster shook his head, but there was really nothing to say. Indeed, he didn''t know where Monk Tang was, and Monk Tang didn''t stay in the room all the time, and what could happen. Sun Wukong was furious at the moment, and directly took out the golden cudgel, trying to put pressure on the monster, but Nagato stopped it. Monkey King was puzzled, and then he looked at Nagato and sighed. "He looked into his eyes with such begging for mercy, as if he really didn''t know about it, it seems..." what?Who the hell is that?Although Sun Wukong stopped, Sun Wukong had more doubts in his heart, but they were only in contact with this kind of thing. If this person is not yet, who is it? Nagato couldn''t help it, and now he can only ask Monkey King to tie up the monster first, and wait until the time comes in case there is an emergency. Back, Zhu Bajie and others were still there, but it seemed that they had found some clues, and they quickly found Nagato. But seeing Monkey King back with the monster, could it be it? But when Zhu Bajie was still surprised, he was very happy. "Nagato didn''t expect you to catch him so quickly, but we also have many new developments." Nagato looked at Zhu Bajie with a half-believing expression, he was the least reliable among the few people, and when Zhu Bajie took out a feather directly. The feather is black, but in fact it looks like black and purple, and the surface is smooth and radiant. It is not ordinary at first glance, but why did this feather find that in their room, does this mean... Nagato snatched the feather and looked at it carefully, but found nothing strange, but the monster next to Nagato was even more surprised when he saw it.Two to fifty thousand novel network www.e5w.net "Xiao Hei?" Nagato was a little annoyed. I don''t know if he heard Xiao Hei''s voice again, or if Xiao Hei was someone else, he felt a little angry, and when it was very important, he glared at the monster. The monster was glared at by Nagato, a little afraid to speak.Now although he has been tied up, he is shivering even more. However, Monkey King discovered what was strange in this, so he quickly said to the monster: "Say it quickly" The monster looked at Nagato, and Nagato nodded. This seems to belong to a friend of mine, Xiao Hei, because there are always accidents on my side recently, and I plan to find a friend to come and help me, but why is his stuff here?Was he also caught by you? Monkey King is really unclear, but in that case, is Tang Seng arrested by him? ... In a room, the monk Tang was tied by five flowers, and the thing he considered most precious had already fallen into the hands of this monster. The monster looked at it carefully, and this thing could not wait to tear off all the diamonds on it, but whenever He just touched that robes, it would feel like being struck by lightning... Tang Seng shook his head helplessly. "You don''t have to insist anymore. It is useless to do this. This is a gift from Guanyin Bodhisattva, which contains infinite energy. I am afraid that you will only be hurt." Tang Seng was about to be frightened, but he still remained calm. These few words were only after he tried very hard, and how could he not be frightened by seeing the person staring at him just now? ... Tang Seng couldn''t sleep at all for some reason. As for the early morning, he picked up his robes and planned to tidy up his clothes.The robes are still shiny, and the diamonds on them are shining. Crow was called over by his friend. He wanted to see this palace too. This palace had never been before, and now he came to help his friends. He also admired the palace by the way, and walked but came here. Which room is so transparent and exudes a strange light at night? The crow felt strange, and arrived at that place quickly, and when he climbed the window to look, he didnt expect it to be a dazzling robe. The crow was originally black and liked dazzling things, but he couldnt get it at all, so I also liked these brights. Eye foreign objects. Regardless of his identity, the crow rushed directly to the room. He had just given Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha a magic power to make Nagato two sleep longer. Now only Tang Monk is awake, and Tang Monk hurry up He went to shake Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha, no one paid any attention to him. The crow didn''t want to do anything, but he looked extremely scary in black, and slowly walked towards Tang Seng.Tang Seng became more frightened, and could only step back slowly, but suddenly the monster grabbed his robes and was about to pull outwards. Tang Seng didn''t agree with him, so he was directly caught in the cave, and it became the situation now. Tang Seng felt a little regretful after thinking about it. ... Nagato frowned. "Then where is he now?" The monster pretending to be a king heard Nagatos question and then thought about it carefully. He just invited him to the palace. Could he? Since ancient times, the more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. Nagato heard the monster''s inference again, and agreed. "Hurry up and find it separately." After speaking, Nagato disappeared. Monk Zhubajiesha Sun Wukong and the three separated to find it, and the room suddenly became empty... 3550 Chapter 561: The Crow of Doom You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Now that it was determined that Tang Seng should still be in the palace, Nagato stopped directly and probed again with his own spiritual sense. Sure enough, there seems to be a clue now, and I was so nervous just now that Nagato had forgotten his own ability. Nagato opened his mouth and said something... Monk Zhubajiesha and Monkey King stood still, and now they all heard Nagato''s voice one after another, and they all hurried back. A few of them have mana, so they went back very quickly. After a few of them returned, Nagato could lead them. Now that they have a direction, the most important thing for this plan is to find Tang Seng. Especially Sun Wukong, he has always been carrying the monster just now, after all, he can''t let it go. He hasn''t found Tang Seng yet, and everyone is suspicious.And his suspicion is undoubtedly the biggest among everyone. In his room, the crow looked at Tang Seng, and at this moment he was laughing.He looked carefully at the monk who was a little handsome, but he didn''t look like this robes. The crow saw such a shiny thing for the first time, it was really worth cherishing, so he went to several places to hide it, but all felt wrong. Tang Seng kept watching the crow''s every move. "Oh my God, don''t take the trouble anymore. This thing doesn''t belong to you at all. No matter what kind of bed you put away, he won''t belong to you in the future." The crow sounded as if it had blown up its hair, and it was in front of Tang Seng in an instant, which was shocked to Tang Seng. "What are you doing?" The crow smiled, his sinister eyes staring straight at Tang Seng''s particularly vicious and vicious expression. In the next second, the crow''s hand tightly contained Tang Seng''s neck. "It doesn''t belong to me, huh, then after your real master dies, I will see if it belongs to me, and there is nothing I want but cannot get." As the crow said, his hand strength was doubled again. Now Tang Seng was in a state of suffocation, he was struggling desperately, but the more he struggled, the harder the crow''s hand became.Tang Seng is just a mortal, the crow doesn''t even need to use its own magical power to deal with him. Tang Seng''s legs were still struggling, but suddenly stopped. This time he didn''t expect that he would really die in the hands of this crow. Tang Seng shook his head, but it seemed that his consciousness was getting weaker and he couldn''t open his eyes... The crow was laughing here, it seemed that he had succeeded, but the crow was still hanging around Tang Seng''s neck. Bang... the first Chinese website www.sgzw.net The crow was hit aside by the huge impact, and Nagato immediately came to Tang Seng''s side at an instant speed, put Tang Seng down, Nagato touched Tang Sengs neck, and had a slight energy pulse, Nagato hurried his hand to Tang Sengs Power was transmitted in the body, and this power opened Tang Seng''s breath, Tang Seng opened his eyes again. The surroundings were dim and bright, and Tang Seng only saw Nagato coming this time, and Tang Seng was finally relieved. "Do you know? You are a little late, I''m afraid he will be choked to death." Tang Seng thought about 10,000 ways of death, but he didn''t expect to be strangled to death by a crow spirit. He couldn''t think of this, and this idea was too embarrassing. Nagato stood up and looked at the crow spirit with scarlet eyes.A huge energy slowly approached the crow, and the crow spirit stood up and flinched. Monkey King also brought another monster. At this moment, the monster pretending to be the king stood up slightly and saw that it was really his friend. "Xiao Hei, why don''t you just tell me..." The crow spirit is obsessed with his mind, no matter how much he cares about, but now he sees the sparrow again as if he has an idea in his heart. He took advantage of the fact that the people in Nagato were all looking at him, and suddenly a black wind came to the sparrow and rescued the sparrow, and now the crow and the sparrow were standing together. "Sparrow, help me, they are not good people. The two of us are enough to deal with them. If we succeed, we can continue our business. Besides, I just saw the monk and it was not right. Now I see that they are monks of the Tang Dynasty?" The sparrow nodded very surprised. "how do you know?" Helpless, the crow patted the sparrow. "Stupid, the monk from the Tang Dynasty is Tang Seng. It has been spread from our side. If you eat its meat, you can live forever, and it is extremely useful for our cultivation." The sparrow nodded.Very proud.Both of them looked at Tang Seng and several people, and now they laughed. Nagato paid no attention to them at all, and he slowly approached them again, as if not in a hurry, and he completely closed the exit just now with one hand. Now, the two of them are almost impossible to escape. The sparrow was still a little scared.The crow motioned for him to calm down. Crow is a body of doom, so he can set four settings every day.And these four settings will definitely come true. "Anyone who walks towards us will instantly lose mana and collapse to the ground with no strength." After the crow finished speaking, black gas was venting all over his body, and the black washing gradually swept the Nagato people. Only Nagato was walking towards the crows, so there is no doubt that Nagato has the crow setting. what .. 3551 Chapter 562 The Power of Setting You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was limp on the ground and weakened, as if he had really caught the crow spirit''s setting. The crow spirit and the sparrow spirit looked at each other and smiled. Seeing them like this, the two of them now have more confidence in their hearts. "How are you Nagato?" Hearing the sound, several people rushed to the side of Nagato. At this time, Nagato was limp on the ground, without any ability at all, and the strength of his body seemed to be restrained by something.Mana is simply impossible to use. Sun Wukong saw that Nagato was like this, and they were even more alarmed, and several people gathered around Nagato and sighed... Although Tang Seng was panicked on the surface, he still had a bottom in his heart.Now that he has been with Nagato and others for such a long time, he is no longer the self before, so the current Tang Seng is not as flustered as they are at this moment. At this moment, he looks at the crow spirit and glances at Nagato. "I didn''t expect his words to be so effective. After all, he is a crow spirit, so he will say things that bring bad luck to people, but generally such words are very fierce, so I am afraid that they will not last long." Hearing Tang Seng''s words, Nagato seemed to have an epiphany.Yes, generally this kind of vicious setting will not last long at all. Nagato is doing it again at this moment, using his spiritual sense to detect his own skill, he can perceive that there is a time when he will recover. freely. Nagato waved his hand. Several people make up a bunch... Seeing their unscrupulousness, the sparrow spirit just wanted to rush up, but the crow spirit directly pulled the sparrow spirit and sat back on the throne. "Don''t worry, none of them will want to run today." The crow spirit sparrow looked at it triumphantly. This Nagato seemed to be the most powerful of them, and now it has fallen to the ground. What can they do? Besides, the setting of the crow spirit will not show any deviation at all, so much so No matter who it is, they will suffer from their own settings and lose their mana, so the crow spirit really doesn''t have to be afraid. The sparrow spirit still has some worries, but he thinks that it is true. The crow spirit already knew this ability, so the sparrow spirit wanted to use him to help himself, but he didn''t expect... ... "In this way, you listen carefully to what I said. Now this crow spirit has several settings, and these settings are completely unfavorable to us, but according to Tang Seng''s words, it is true. This vicious setting is usually one day I can''t do a few inside. So now you go up one by one, consume his settings, and then deliberately delay the time. It will be much easier for me to recover.As for Tang Seng, you can quickly find another place, you can be with me, or find a safe place to protect yourself."No. 7 Novel Network www.7hxsxs.com After hearing this, several people nodded to each other, and they stood up one after another.Tang Seng was a little unhappy, but after thinking about it, he really didn''t have much ability. As long as he didn''t add chaos to everyone, it would be good. This time, he was also himself. Once again, he had troubles. Tang Seng actually blamed himself a little bit. The three of them stood up and stared at the crow spirits. The crow spirits were not afraid to sit on the throne and laugh. They had such a setting, so why bother to be afraid of them. Zhu Bajie first went forward, holding his own rake, and pointed at the crow spirit. "I heard that my master still has a treasure with you. I''m afraid it''s time to return it to its original owner." The crow spirit listened and smiled.His face was full of disdain. He looked at Zhu Bajie''s roots, but he didn''t put Zhu Bajie in his eyes at all. This person has big ears, what can he do? Zhu Bajie directly took his nine-tooth rake and stopped talking nonsense, and rushed forward to fight with the crow spirit. At this moment, the sparrow spirit suddenly blew out a mist. Zhu Bajie felt that all around him were beautiful women. At this moment, he was obviously intoxicated, and now he fell to the ground.The saliva kept flowing down. "Beauty, beauty..." Seeing Zhu Bajie look like this, the crow spirit and the sparrow spirit did not put them in their eyes. At this moment, the two of them were even more disdainful. Looking at the others, they felt that there was no need to use the crow spirit''s settings at all. You can solve them. Sun Wukong didn''t think so well, but at this time Zhu Bajie was already like this, and there was no way at all. He could only call Monk Sha next to him at this moment. "Senior brother, listen to me. In a while, you must do your best to force him to use the settings, otherwise if we can''t waste him and use all the settings, even if we delay the time, Nagato will definitely be hit. " Monk Sha nodded, he had fully understood this matter, and at this moment he went forward directly. "If the monster is capable, don''t use your vicious setting. I want to see if I can defeat the two of you." "and many more." Monkey King suddenly stopped Monk Sha, Monk Sha turned around, and Monkey King threw something into Monk Sha''s hand. "Junior Brother, this thing is an elixir. After eating him, he is not afraid of these mists, and he will not enter the mystery at all. As for the crow spirit, he can be beaten to death with three punches and two kicks. Soft hands." The crow spirit and the sparrow spirit are sweating on their heads. It seems that this time it is really difficult to deal with...... .. 3552 Chapter 563: Fool me? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monk Sha threw the pill into his mouth and ate it directly, slowly approaching the crow spirit and the sparrow spirit, and the sparrow spirit saw that it was unexpected, and used the same trick as before. Monk Sha''s heart is clean, and since he left the room, he has no desires and no desires, and there is no demons, so this environment is useless to him. Monk Sha has been standing there and slowly approaching, watching Getting closer and closer to these two monsters, he also directly sacrificed his own weapons, wanting to compete with them. The sparrow spirit is really nervous, looking at the crow spirit. The crow spirit shook his head, but the crow spirit was very smart, and at this moment he rolled his eyes. "From now on, everyone who wants to attack me will be struck by lightning!" Hearing this, Monk Sha stopped immediately, but he was not reconciled at all and looked back at Monkey King. Monkey King is very good at monkey spirit. I just heard the crow spirit say so, where he laughed. The crow spirit is smart or smart, but if he doesn''t hurt him, can''t you hurt others? "Junior brother, you bypass the crow spirit and tie the sparrow spirit directly, I don''t believe it, this crow spirit really gave up the sparrow spirit." Hearing this, Monk Sha slowly walked towards the sparrow spirit, but backed step by step, watching the crow spirit panicked at this moment. Now his illusion is completely useless to Monk Sha, so his martial arts, I am afraid it will be difficult Get the upper hand. "Crow spirit, what are you waiting for? Help me quickly." The Crow Spirit hesitated, but now that he still had a few settings, he shook his head. "Those who wish to harm sparrows will be punished in the same way." At this time, the crow spirit really did not panic, leading the two sparrow spirits to sit on the throne, and then whoever wanted to harm them would be punished and would be struck by lightning. But at this time, Monk Sha was really helpless. He always walked back and looked at each other with Sun Hongzi. Monkey Sun had no choice but to signal Monk Sha to calm down. Now Zhu Bajie was still lying on the ground with the same expression as before, as if he was more excited than in real life since he fell into the illusion. Monkey King really couldn''t see it, so he hurried over and kicked it hard. Zhu Bajie rubbed his eyes and looked around at the moment. "Auntie, where were those beauties just now? It was really disappointing, why did you look at the big brother again in a blink of an eye?" Hearing what Zhu Bajie said, Monkey King didn''t know whether it was joy or sorrow. At this moment, he patted his pig head directly.Qiwu Chinese www.75zw.com "At this time, I still think of your beauties, and now we are in danger, it''s really unexpected." Although they dont have any laws on the ground, he still knows all these things. Now they have fully set three settings. Normal temperature is expected. There are no two settings. This crow spirit is definitely over, but What should we do now? Nagato suddenly thought of something and waved his hand. With all the impressions of Monkey King, Zhu Bajie, and Monk Sha, Nagato walked in slowly. "The three of you are flanking and attacking. If you can''t attack the two of them, you should grab the robes and grab the robes. The crow spirit will never allow him to be tempered. You should be flexible when the time comes. Don''t attack him, but the main intention is to take time off for class. Playing with him, he is absolutely very angry if this is the case, maybe he will set another setting." The three nodded and stood up, and this time they found that they looked like crow spirits and sparrow spirits. Originally, the crow spirits and sparrow spirits were fully prepared, but now they are not afraid at all. Sleep in front of them, after all, the crow spirit''s setting has never failed. The ancient wind was directly and pleasantly surprised at the crow spirit and the sparrow spirit. The crow spirit and the sparrow spirit were sitting there and smelling it, but suddenly, the crow spirit and the sparrow spirit only felt that there were three winds passing by, and they did not know how to explore. What''s going on. I also suddenly thought of it. "No, their goal is..." Seeing the sparrow spirit, he still didn''t understand what the crow spirit had said such a scene. This is Sun Wukong has already succeeded, holding the Fang robes in his hand, he lifted it high in the sky, laughing. "Haha, it''s not yours, it''s not yours after all. I want to snatch you from us and still be tender, and I want to kill my master, so that you can really dream of this robes." The crow''s spirit was deteriorating. Although he was covered in darkness at this moment, a fiery red light appeared in the wild, as if he was already out of anger. The crow spirit and the sparrow spirit nodded to each other and ran away directly, but this was not important to the sparrow spirit at all. As for the broken robe, even if he had a dazzling dream, it was useless for himself. Give it to me. The colored glaze is also very shining, but now... The crow spirit became angry and rushed directly to the Monkey King, but just as he was about to approach the Monkey King, the Monkey King suddenly disappeared. Instead, Gaza went directly to Zhu Bajie''s hands. The crow spirit rushed over again, but the robe disappeared again. No, it reached Monk Sha''s hands instead. "kidding me?" .. 3553 Chapter 564 Counterattack You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The crows are distraught, and this is the first time someone dared to play with themselves, but they haven''t destroyed the setting just now, so now they can''t get the setting at all and it''s not good for them. The crow spirit, after brewing for a while, just wanted to open his mouth, but this matter was watched by the sparrow on the side. "Be careful, you have to be careful, isn''t it only 4 times a day?" The sparrow spirit was anxious, so he spoke out the only secret of the crow spirit without any choice. It was a smile on the corner of Monkey King''s mouth, but then disappeared. The three of them were still playing tricks on the crow spirit, the crow spirit was really angry, no matter how many settings he had left, he blurted out directly. "Anyone who teases me with a cassock will be struck by lightning." I also thought for a long time and there was nothing to say, others could only say this one, and so far, his 4 incidents were really used up. Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King looked at each other, and Monkey King still had the robes in his hands, but because of the setting, Monkey King had to throw the robes on the ground. The crow spirit felt very distressed when he saw it, and ran over quickly. The Tang Seng who was hiding on the other side saw his robes even more heartache. This was a gift from Guanyin Bodhisattva, but now they have been snatched away. And so trampling, it was Tang Seng who finally couldn''t help standing directly in front. He was not completely incapable. He stepped forward and was not afraid of Wu Yajing''s people hurting him.I closed my eyes and started to recite the spell. Soon the robes showed an incomparable light, and this light enveloped the whole room.Our Bangasha flew directly, covering Tang Seng''s body. The Tang Seng now seemed to have the appearance of an Arhat, and at this moment, his whole body exuded this kind of light, which was very dazzling and straight and shot the two sparrow spirits and crow spirits, and the two were dazzling by this light. The crow spirit, today''s 4 kinds of settings have all been consumed, and now there is no alternative, and the little psychedelic art of the sparrow spirit is useless to the Tang monks. Nagato finally stood up after an hour. At this moment, Nagato gathered the strength of the whole body, and finally he breathed a long sigh of relief, and slowly walked towards the Suzaku and Crow Jing. When passing by Tang Seng, Tang Seng finally returned to peace, and Nagato patted him. Shoulders. "You did a great job." Zero Jiu Literature Network www.09wxw.com The first time he was affirmed, Tang Seng was naturally very happy, but to be honest, he was also angry just now, but he didn''t know what happened.Its just that I naturally have a formula in my heart, just follow the recitation. At that time, the Bodhisattva told himself that the Buddha is born from the heart. The crow spirit and the sparrow spirit wanted to retreat, but there was no other way out. At this moment, the two of them had no choice but to kneel to the ground, both of them paralyzed. They walked in and didnt give them a look. Im afraid it wouldnt work. But if they were killed in this way, it would be rare to take care of them. They thought about it and motioned to Monkey King to let him come and tie the two monsters. As for the crow spirits. A mana was set up between Nagato, making the crow spirit nothing to say. The setting must be said by the person who set it, otherwise it is useless. The crow spirit can no longer speak, which means that he will not be able to output the setting in the future, but it will not threaten Nagato and others. You can go back again when things are done.Tang Seng took off his precious robes, and now they were neatly folded up again. A few people went straight to the palace... ... The king was sitting on her throne, and the queen gave herself tea. She hadn''t come back for a long time. It was the same as before, but these people in the palace felt very different. After Nagato and others left, King Guo was left alone, but because of his appearance, all the soldiers knew where he was the king and where he was walking, and the monsters Luo Luo couldn''t recognize them as a king at all. After all, if a person is used to disguising, he will disguise every bit of the previous king. Therefore, even ordinary monsters cant see any clues at all. The king walked to the queens scenic spot, and the queen sat in his bedroom. In the middle, lingering and thinking, I don''t know when, the king has become more and more indifferent to himself, while the previous self and the king are very affectionate. What happened to all this?The queen didn''t know, but she left a tear when she thought about it... The queen sobbed slightly. This was seen by the maid next to her. There was a handkerchief all over and wiped her tears. Suddenly, she heard the voice of the king. "The king is here." After the queen quickly put away the veil, she quickly made a gesture of welcome. The maid had already opened the door, and I slowly entered. Sure enough, he didn''t expect that he hadn''t come back for so long, and the person in front of him was a little haggard. He was a little different from his previous queen. The king hurried forward and gave the queen a big hug... 3554 Chapter 565 What are you doing? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The queen was stunned. Although the previous king treated herself very well, but later the king would not treat herself like this, but now this feeling is exactly the same as before, the queen is ecstatic at this moment. "Is the king you?" The king nodded, the tears in his eyes could no longer be restrained. Seeing the queen again, the king felt that it was hurt. The king looked at the queen at the moment and didn''t know how to tell him about this matter, but he did it on the queen''s side, and planned to talk to the queen slowly. The queen made tea for the king. The king really felt that this familiar feeling was really good. After taking a sip of tea slowly, he told the queen about his experience. "Ah? King, it''s true. The monster deceived you, but in the end it replaced you, but as a queen, I never found out." The king approached the queen, Anvis put his hand on the queen''s shoulder, patted twice, indicating that he had passed, and there was nothing he had done. The queen couldn''t believe it, and his tears were streaming down like raindrops. "My lord, you don''t know. Since the time you disappeared, the kings have been very indifferent to me, perhaps because I am afraid of some flaws. Every day I think of your indifference to me, and I have tears. Now I feel like this a good thing." We heard the queen in arms in general.They all wanted to make a batch of good colored glaze, and this matter was too anxious, so don''t let that person take advantage of the loophole... Nagato and others returned, and directly arrived at where they were before. After returning, the two people were still bound here.They knew that this sparrow was disguised as the king of this country, but those monsters always knew its prototype, so they were afraid that something was wrong, although these monsters were not to be feared. Nagato sighed and disguised the sparrow spirit first, but the crow spirit didnt need to make any changes. He took the two directly away, and now the most important thing is to know where the king is. This matter must Discuss with the king. They closed their eyes and directly probed and they understood, but at this time, he did not go directly to the king, but Qianli Voice. At this moment, the king held the queen in his arms and enjoyed it. Suddenly, there was a sound change in his ears, and there was a shock. The queen felt the king''s strangeness and looked up at the king''s face. "What''s the matter?" The king shook his head.But he could clearly hear someone speaking in his ear right now. You rush to the main hall, we will go there to find you.There are important things to talk to you-Nagato 000 Literature www.000wxxs.com Not only did I feel the difference, but no matter what the marketer rescued myself, my mother knew that, so I got up quickly. "You wait for me here first, and I''ll be back when the matter is over." The queen was reluctant, but now that the king has returned, there will be a lot of time next. The queen looked at the back of the king leaving. At this moment, her eyes are full of joy, completely different from the melancholy in her own eyes... The kings shop, and at this time it happened that the head and others were better to arrive. The king was on the hall at the moment, meaning that Wang Bin had just stepped in, and Wang Bin also summoned all the ministers in the country. Nagato directly pulled the two people to the main hall.And these two people are basically crow spirits and sparrow spirits, but they have been often disguised, so everyone did not feel strange. Above the hall, a barrier formed around them with a stomped foot, and at this time they finally felt relieved. Sitting on the throne, the king looked confused.But he also knew that Nagato and others were chasing the monsters, and he didn''t know if they succeeded. Nagato no longer pretended at this time, and took a direct breath, the crow spirit and sparrow spirit evolved into prototypes. The king took a deep breath, and the most surprised was the ministers below. However, one minister immediately calmed down, and some ministers were surprised and stepped back quickly, still in cold sweat on their heads.Some even fell directly to the ground with sore knees. "monster?" The king was extremely excited when he saw it. Could these two monsters frame him? "Nagato is still great, and he caught them easily." Nagato brought them this time obviously not to talk about this, and he saw the reaction of those great gods, and smiled at the moment. This human being is really timid, but some of them are calmer. Actually, there is something tricky, they can tell at a glance. Nagato put his fingers together in his eyes again, and this time they could see clearly.The few calm ministers were all monsters. Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and Monkey King had been behind them for a few days. They simply motioned to Monkey King, and Monkey King immediately took out the golden hoop and hit the ministers. The king sat up in shock after seeing it. Although he often helped himself, this matter was really confusing. "what are you doing?" .. 3555 Chapter 566: One Side of the Net You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The king was shocked, but Nagato didn''t listen to what he said at all, just looked at Monkey King. "carry on." Sun Wukong nodded and rushed directly, and beat the ministers. Several of the ministers screamed. Soon, they were beaten to the ground, and they all returned to their original form. This time the king really screamed, and he was finally terrified, and soon collapsed on his throne.It was his eyes widening now, but he hadn''t returned to the palace for a long time, anyway, these things were not at all strange. The king never expected that so many monsters would gather in his palace and lie on the throne with him. If it weren''t for Nagato, he would be killed in the near future. But at this time they directly said to the king: "You see all this, you decide for yourself, your country now has 1/3 of the monsters, civilians, and many of them are in your palace, so you decide what to do with these monsters. I can too Helping you, this is the last thing I will do for you. We are delaying too much time here, and it is time to leave." The king wanted to stand up, but the rest didn''t have any strength. He stood up very hard, and you walked up to them as quickly as possible. He was now grateful. "Thank you, thank you very much." Nagato saw that the king did nothing like this, but these monsters did nothing bad either. "You have to know that these monsters did nothing bad. Apart from the sparrow spirit and the crow spirit, these little Luo Luo is nothing to fear, and they have always guarded the peace of the public, and the monsters among the people have always been in harmony with the people. get along." The king shook his head. Even though they said that, he still didn''t believe it. He was harmed by this monster. How could he believe them again? So now he had some hesitation. He didn''t think these monsters were worth trusting at all. "But they are monsters after all, and they have different ways. If they really want to harm us, we won''t even have the power to fight back. I don''t allow this to happen a second time." The king obviously had a very determined attitude, but they always felt unbearable when looking at these monsters. They couldn''t tell why it was. He just felt that these monsters hadn''t done anything. If they were suddenly pulled up, There are always some monsters that are too bloody to have opinions, if they are really dealt with, I am afraid... Nagato walked in front of those monsters. Although a monster had been transformed into its original form, he could still speak. "Let''s talk about it, how did you monsters do nothing bad after attacking, and what happened to the monsters outside the palace?" Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com This is the Monkey King, even the sparrow spirit brought up, and let them both say together, they want to see who dares to lie. The sparrow shook his head. "It''s all my fascination. At that time, I really just wanted to make the emperor get Liuli. But afterwards, Liuli got better and better. I felt that the king was a waste, so I wanted to replace it. With such an idea, it was indeed my harm. The king also killed these people and the people in the palace. It doesnt matter how I am, but they really havent done any bad things. They are just me who brought them to the palace and let them live through ordinary people. life." The monsters thought of this, and then thought that before, they were a group of monsters, so the human country did not welcome them at all.The Master Tongtian failed a long time ago, so no one is willing to accept these monsters and monsters. It is extremely difficult to cultivate immortality by oneself, but how can the monsters go on the right path without helping the monsters? The inhuman treatment they have received since childhood has made this group of monsters and machines unbearable, so they want... Hearing what the sparrow spirit said, it was exactly like what he said. After hearing this, the current head still felt that several people were like this. If they can get along with each other in harmony, it would be good.But the king''s heart is very firm now, now... At this moment, Nagato waved his hand, and of course Tang Seng Zhu Bajie Sun Monkey came over. "How? What do you think?" Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie, Sun Monkey, and Sha Monk, a few people started chatting and discussing. "I don''t think these monsters can stay. What if they have a bad idea after they stay? Especially Wang Xuejun and Crow Spirit are unforgivable." "I think it is slowly developing. Everyone hates monsters more and more, and the status of monsters is getting lower and lower. This is why they did such a thing." "I also think that I should give them a new look." ... Hearing what everyone said, he nodded again, and now he finally had an idea.They looked at the king. "I know what to do." .. 3556 Chapter 567 Taboo You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato all walked out of the palace, and the king and others also came out with him. Suddenly, he stomped into the air, and there was endless energy around him. Slowly, there was always energy, continuously pouring in. Nagato''s whole body has been absorbing this energy, and slowly greeted with greater power. Now Nagato''s power seems to have reached a level. They are a terrible existence. With the long gate, Tang Seng finally feels relieved, but they do it again, and what they want to do. They just saw those monsters. They are also pitiful, but when they caught themselves, they I have never felt pity for Tang Seng, thinking of this, I feel sad. "Amitabha." The king saw the Nagato in the sky, and now his mouth was very wide open. He didn''t expect that the power of Nagato was really so powerful. Soon, after Nagato''s whole body energy was assembled, he fell down again, but it was not too late now, and Changan occupied the highest point in the palace. Slowly opened his mouth, muttering something silently, all the monsters in the palace had already heard it, and they walked straight to a place as if bewitched. At this time, the king slowly walked to the side of Tang Seng Seng, but Zhu Bajie, Sun Monkey, and Sha Monk were all a little scared, so he walked around Tang Seng. "Elder, what is this again?" Tang Seng shook his head. They have always been loyal to what they do, and they are also very mysterious, so how can Tang Seng know now, besides, he is a person who has no martial arts. "Amitabha Buddha, don''t worry, the king, you will know when the time comes." The king shook his head. The monks are really all four. I don''t want to ask more now, but slowly they heard the sound of footsteps. The sound of footsteps was uniform, and they crackled toward this side. The sound is getting closer.Now I can only see a lot of people come to this speechless, Nagato looked at them, and just saw it was a serious one, but he always felt that they did everything for themselves, so he didnt have anything to do with Wang Bin. What to do, even if you want to support yourself, your ability is not allowed at all. He seemed to be checking whether the kings of these people had done any bad things, but the results really surprised him. These monsters really didn''t do any bad things, and came to the palace to live with these ordinary people. I feel very used to it. Seeing what the scene is like, how many people are like this, he has nothing to say, these people can indeed get along well with the people, but if there are new monsters, it will be no good to use them, how can they? I think this is wrong, but if you frame them in one place and survive, this matter will always be a trouble for you.Fifth Novel www.d5xs.net He looked at the king''s face now, and the king still seemed to be dissatisfied. At the moment, the factory gate saw the king there and shook his head. This was not easy. Nagato came down and said to the crow spirit: "You tell me first, where did these monsters come from? Are they all from your side?" The crow spirit, you are so good, of course it is Nagato, why did he say something himself? "These fairies are with us. We lived in other places together before, but because of this incident, I borrowed all of them and transformed them into human appearances and live in harmony with others." The sparrows said these words with emotion, and they looked at him really wanting to get rid of sin. After all, after these monsters came, the missing women and children were all turned into glazed dazzling light, Nagato Looking at this person indeed can''t stay.However, the remaining monsters may not know it. They visited it at the moment, and in the hearts of the whole country monsters, they did not know. However, they should all return no matter what, Nagato once again flew into the sky, using his mana to scatter all these things all day.But the monsters mentioned in the Liuli Kingdom have returned to their original form, and all the residents were very scared after the opening, and hurriedly hid in their house. The friend who lived in harmony and was very friendly before became like this. "Ah, monster..." "Help the monster..." There were roaring noises outside, so much so that they could be heard in the palace, and those monsters were all terrified when they found that they had changed back to their original form, but they did not chase the ordinary people. Nagato saw some scenes in the sky, and at this moment he opened his mouth and said: "You monsters have violated the order of heaven and earth. If you go back and practice yourselves well, you will never offend again. Germany and other countries, I can spare your life." All the monsters knelt down one after another, they came here without knowing all this, they were all used by sparrows. At this time, Nagato sprinkled bunches of fluorescent light on the sky. It was the fluorescent light that enveloped all the monsters, and the monsters seemed to have fallen into a taboo... 3557 Chapter 568: Leaving You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After a moment of light radiated from those monsters, they would return to normal, and these monsters somehow naturally knelt down and looked up at the Nagato above the sky. The whole body of Nagato still emits a dazzling light, and even the king is very surprised when he looks down, but his eyes are wide. Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, Monkey King, a few people watched the excitement. Only Monk Tang was watching, but he didn''t say a word. Nagato watched everyone finally return to normal. "Now that you have been imprisoned by me, you will no longer do things that harm humans. Now that it is like this, you will live with humans." After Nagato finished speaking, he waved his hand again. There was a kind of air current in the sky, so that all the doors of the house opened naturally. There was an inexplicable attraction that attracted all the people to come out, and everyone They all looked up at the Nagato in the sky. "Although you are ordinary human beings, you have been with these monsters for a long time. These monsters did not hurt you. And they did not do what hurt you. So now you are living together peacefully, there is one more thing. , Then they will get my imprisonment, so they cant hurt you, but you dont have to worry. Hearing this, everyone finally let go of their hearts with peace of mind. After that, everyone has been looking up at Nagato above the sky, and everyone seems to have given Nagato a positive answer. Nagato finally looked directly at the king with confidence, and the king didn''t say anything any more. Now that the king saw that Nagato was already like this, what else does he need to oppose? Looking at Nagato, the king felt even more happy now. "I have set up a banquet now. After you have finished eating, you can switch to the customs clearance and you can leave smoothly. This time, our country is really thanks to you. I should thank you all, including me. ." Nagato didn''t say much, but at this moment he looked at the two fairies kneeling on the ground. These two fairies were so sinful. At this moment, Nagato directly took out a bottle and took this The two fairies were also inhaled in it. In less than half an hour, the two will directly turn into a pool of water. Zhu Bajie heard that there was a banquet, and Pi Dian''er followed behind. The singing and dancing at the banquet were flat, but Nagato was sitting there and did not show much pleasure. Tang Seng just kept reading the scriptures over there. Nagato reached into the sleeve of his other hand, and he took out a bottle like this. At this moment, they looked at the bottle and felt uncomfortable. I wonder how the little black cat is in the bottle now?What''s the matter?First Literature www.d1wx.com Nagato watched as he immediately poured a glass of wine and drank it directly. His expression was a little melancholy. After all, the little black cat who had been with him for so long suddenly became like this, and he was busy searching these days but had no time. But now that he is idle, Nagato feels a little depressed when he thinks of the little black cat. After the banquet was over, it was time to leave, and soon the king took the soldiers to the gate of the country. The king saw that Nagato was about to leave, but there was still some unwillingness to give up. At this time, Nagato and others were already planning to leave. "and many more" Hearing the voice, several people in Nagato stopped. Monkey King and the others also turned back directly.Everyone looked suspicious. At this moment the king was laughing.Slowly walked to the side of Nagato. "That you are so powerful, our Liuli country now does not have that enchanting evildoer, and the current Liuli is not good, and our people are going to die soon. I wonder if you can give us some enlightenment now." Nagato heard that it was true that the situation in this country is not good now, so as not to happen again.Nagato was flying directly into the sky at this moment. Whenever he ascends to the sky, there is a natural light and natural attraction. All the people will naturally look towards the sky and Nagato. "You humans and monsters have achieved harmonious coexistence. I want you to achieve this possibility from the bottom of your heart. You monsters are actually extremely useful to help refine the colored glaze of this country. But you can''t do things that hurt nature and reason, and if you do things that hurt nature and reason, you yourself will be very uncomfortable, and you will die in direct pain in the end.However, to refine colored glaze, you need to use materials unique to this country plus your skills, and then assist with your true human emotions, and you will succeed." After everyone heard it, it seemed as if the savior was grateful. Everyone knelt down and smashed their heads, and Nagato finally slowly landed on his mount. A few of them finally left the country, and slowly continued to march westward.They didn''t know what was unknown ahead, but he always had a hunch that there seemed to be a natural attraction in front of him, attracting him to go, and there seemed to be something he wanted in that place...... .. 3558 Chapter 569: Spiritual Butterfly You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato led Tang Seng and the others to move on. He always felt that there was something specific in this, and it was destined.It''s as if they already know that there should be something that can help him solve his own serious problems in the next place. Nagato thought of this, dont keep going, they actually walked to a plain where a butterfly was dancing, and the butterfly flew in front of Nagato, even though Nagato was sitting on his tiger at the moment On the mount, he still spread his hands, and the butterfly fell into Nagato''s hands. It''s just an ordinary butterfly, which doesn''t attract their interest, but he looked at the butterfly that was comfortable in his hand, and its wings were still there, and he slowly interacted, as if he had captured Nagato''s soul. general. The butterfly stayed in Nagato''s hand for a while and then flew in the sky again, but it didn''t fly far, it was always in front of the Changde people, and he seemed to be slowly flying forward. Monkey King also saw the butterfly, feeling extremely strange, and also extremely curious. "Does the butterfly Nagato want to guide us where to go? He has been hovering in your hand, but now that he leaves your hand, it doesn''t look like flying away." Nagato didn''t say much, he followed the butterfly and butterfly slowly to lead the way, and after a few years, he followed slowly behind. Tang Seng felt that this was useless at all.But he didn''t say much. From dawn to dark, butterflies always lead the way. At night, the butterflies somehow emit a kind of light, and the traces of him flying along the road are marked with a few stars in the sky. Light. The magic is really too magical. They continue to move forward and walk into a forest from the plain. The forest is even more magical. The things in the forest are very green. Although it is night, the trees are exuding green. The light, the grass on the ground also exudes shining green, as if here, it is like a fairyland, there is no difference between dark and day, and these things seem to have their own magic and energy. When the butterfly flew here, he stopped moving forward and stopped here. After Nagato saw it, he immediately got off his landline. He walked around and looked at everything around him and found it magical. The moon was still hanging high in the sky, and at this time, the monk Tang looked at the sky as it was late, the long gate had already been set down, and the other quilts also came down directly. Walking in the forest, he felt very strange, but After experiencing so many things with Nagato and others, Tang Seng is no longer the person who was afraid of everything. The little butterfly did not continue walking, but stopped here, dancing in the forest, and the long gate came down to take a look. This mountain forest is really extremely spiritual, and they can all feel the certain energy contained in this mountain forest. The small grass, the big tree, the small flowers, and the various animals in the mountains and forests all contain some mysterious power, which can really be regarded as a fairyland. Nagato squatted directly and touched his hand to the root of a big tree.After that, Nagato slowly closed his eyes, feeling the energy from the tree.I love novel network www.5ilrc.com Nagato wanted to explore, what exactly did this little butterfly bring them here. The big tree has been around for thousands of years, so it is now very large, with luxuriant branches and very dense leaves. "Go, go." For some reason, Nagato attached his hand to the tree, trying to perceive the tree, but the tree seemed to be spiritual, so he usually only told himself these four words and asked himself to leave as soon as possible. Nagato was puzzled, but when he stood up again, the butterfly that had just hovered slowly in the air, and finally landed on the ground, forming a very beautiful beauty. After seeing it, Nagato took a step back, and it was obvious that he had become more vigilant than before. The woman in front of the butterfly flower, dressed in a pink dress, bare feet, fair skin, and sweet-looking.There is a light pink origin between the two pieces, and the hair is scattered around the waist. After seeing this, Zhu Bajie took a few steps forward. He didn''t have any interest in this place, but now seeing such a beautiful woman, he directly stepped forward, extended his two big hands, and wanted to shake hands with this beautiful woman. Monkey King could even see the peach heart in Zhu Bajie''s eyes. The beauty just bowed slightly to them. "It''s great to see you all. You also saw that I was just the butterfly talking, but you can rest assured that I am not a monster, I am just your guide. You can call me Xiaodie." Nagato was particularly puzzled.He is still very alert. Xiaodie smiled softly at them, but he also refused. Zhu Bajie just wanted to shake hands with him. "This elder is from the East China Tang, we have been waiting here for a long time, but now this is not the place to talk, we still wait for you to move with me... 3559 Chapter 570: Wonderful Forest You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato heard the doubts, he still didnt diminish, but in that case, he wanted to see what sneaky things were. Besides, why did the tree just say these two things from himself? Is the tree spiritual, or is someone deliberately doing it? Fluttershy had already led the way, but Nagato did not move, so that everyone stopped at the same place. Zhu Bajie looked at Xiaodie''s back, feeling a little helpless at the moment. "Nagato, Master, what are you guys doing there? Do you think Xiaodie has gone too far? Let''s follow along." Hearing Zhu Bajies urging, Nagato didnt move, but Xiaodie, who was walking in front of him, seemed to feel that something was wrong. As expected, Nagato and others didnt follow him, so he walked directly. Came back. "Several elders. I have already said that I am not a bad person. Please join me. I will definitely not do anything. This is because you are saying that you guys have extraordinary magical powers, but you can actually be afraid of me. Women''s." Nagato had been hesitating all the time, but when he heard this, after thinking about it, he followed the woman and walked slowly, and Tang Seng and several others followed. Going deep into the forest, walking to a place, this place is no different from just now, but Xiaodie just smiled at them and walked directly to one of them. After he walked over, he did not appear. Figure. They know that this is a barrier, that there is a world inside the barrier, and another world outside the barrier, but since they have arrived here, they don''t worry about the other things, they just walk through the barrier directly. Inside the barrier, all the environments are exactly the same as before, except that there are many animals in the barrier, and they all have spirituality. For example, there is a lost, and the feet on the lost are colorful rays of light. Monkey, but this monkey also exudes a dazzling light. There is a shining stone hanging from the monkey''s neck. The stone is colorful and shining. Well, there are such things, anyway, in this world, there are all kinds of animals, and they are always different from ordinary animals, and they seem to be very spiritual in this fairyland. Fluttershy walked in and talked to everyone, and the animals turned into human forms.Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com After all the animals saw Nagato, they followed Fluttershy behind him, and Fluttershy led Nagato slowly over. At this moment, they saluted Nagato. "I am Xiaodie''er, they are all the animals in my forest. We are gathering here now, all because of Guanyin Bodhisattva. A few days ago, Guanyin Bodhisattva came here and told us that you want money to come and let me welcome you there. Here, our forest is extremely spiritual, and we are also the first animals transformed into humans. The Bodhisattva said, now you have an extremely distressing thing, we can help you, so don''t let me lead you here.I dont know if the owner, if you have this vial in your hand, and this vial contains something important to the owner." Nagato''s eyes are already wide. Is it really the Guanyin Bodhisattva who asked him to lead him to come, and he did have the vial in his hand. Isn''t that the little black cat?A few days ago, Nagato had a feeling that the little black cat might be able to shorten the initial trial time. However, I didnt expect that Nagato would encounter it today. Could it be that my dreams really have predictive functions?All this is still Guanyin Bodhisattva, who wants to remind himself. Nagato is now particularly vigilant, watching this Fluttershy warily. Fluttershy looks harmless to humans and animals, and is particularly innocent and cute. He doesn''t look like a liar at all, but they are still a little worried. "The Guanyin Bodhisattva asked you to win our money, but why didn''t Guanyin Bodhisattva tell me?" Fluttershy laughed. "That''s it, that''s why Guanyin Bodhisattva left us something. You will know it after reading it." Fluttershy put her hands together and slowly spread them out, and a leaf in her hand slowly lifted into the sky. "It''s me. I asked them to draw you in. I know one thing that has always been depressed in your heart, so others want them to help you. Their mountains and forests contain all kinds of auras in the world and want It''s extremely easy to help you shorten the time it was born. I also want you to get rid of the guilt of the little black cat before and quickly wake up." When Nagato heard the voice, it was indeed Guanyin Bodhisattva, which was finally relieved by him, and it was Xiaodie who smiled slightly and led them to their place in the forest. "I know you are coming, so I prepared in reality, so you hurry up and rest here. I wonder if you can give this vial to my hand." .. 3560 Chapter 571 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Although Nagato had completely believed it, he still couldn''t hand the vial to others casually. At this moment, they turned their heads directly to look at that Xiaodie. "What are you going to do? This Xiaoping can only be in my hands. As for you to help me call me together, I want to see how you can help me." Fluttershy nodded when she heard it, and motioned to Nagato to enter. "The food is prepared in it. After you have eaten it, take a good rest. We will come to help you tomorrow. After we help you, you can leave directly." Nagato nodded and went straight in.So this is what Guanyin Bodhisattva does, but they always feel that this is very tricky, and she can''t tell what it feels like. Before coming to feel the sacred tree outside, the sacred tree also told herself to go fast.Is there a conspiracy in this, or is it really trying to help themselves, and if it is really not Guanyin Bodhisattva, how can they know what happened to Xiaoping? They are puzzled, the little black cat has always been a hidden danger to their heart.But now that it is easily mentioned, Chang feels a little confused. Nagato shook his head and stopped thinking about it. After entering, Zhu Bajie had already eaten it. Since they were enjoying it, they were still chatting there. "The Guanyin Bodhisattva is really empathetic. He found such a fairyland for us and prepared something delicious for us. Have you just seen it? Those animals are also extremely polite to us. They are really good. I wish I could stay here for a few more days." "There is no free lunch in the world. I always think there is something wrong with it. Is the Guanyin Bodhisattva true or false?" "Junior Brother Sha, you are so guarded. Since Nagato has already entered, it means that there is no problem at all, and there is nothing you can worry about." ... Monk Sha heard that it was indeed the case, and indeed there was nothing he should have said, so he directly stopped saying much, and began to continue eating. Nagato kept an eye on him. He directly controlled a new breakthrough mana. After his eyes were piercing and staring at the food, he slowly walked over and ate with confidence, because he passed his tea leaves. , These foods are nothing unusual, but are just ordinary things. A few people ate and drank comfortably to fall asleep, and it was indeed late at night, and there was nothing unusual outside, but they always felt that the world was the same day and night.Nagato had been sitting there until he finally got a little sleepy. After that, his eyelids became very heavy and he closed his eyes directly.The House of Novels www.itxtbook.cc But what Nagato said he didnt know, just when they all fell asleep, Fluttershy and the monster on the other side showed a smile, and their eyes were in sharp contrast with the pure eyes before. Now they Fluttershy eyes were extremely evil, and Fluttershy laughed there. Fluttershy stretched out her hand and gestured to the animals after fiddling with her fingers. "How to do it? I don''t need to say it." They are also humanoids, and a few of them directly and slowly sneak into their vicinity... Tang Seng had a nightmare and was extremely frightened. During the struggle, he opened his eyes, but he never thought that he was now tied up. Tang Seng felt that he was still dreaming after he waited? Although Tang Seng was used to it, he still felt panic, and slowly saw Xiaodies face for a few years. Xiaodie was right in front of him, and now Xiaodie seems to be a leader and a boss. Everyone strictly ordered him to inherit, and Xiaodie was sitting there. "Yes, I woke up really early." Tang Seng yelled in surprise, and his shouting screamed Monkey King. Monkey King was already alert. He looked around but didn''t expect that she was also tied up. Xiaodie laughed as he watched Monkey King still struggling. "I understand all the details of you guys. Besides, what abilities you guys have, I know Sun Wukong best, so dont think about the primordial spirit anymore. These are not for us at all. Now you are completely bound. Stay, this thing that blesses you contains this innate spiritual power, which can also count the soul of a person, so you can''t escape no matter what." Hearing this, Monkey King was even more surprised, and he was also a little helpless at the moment, he could only look at Nagato. At this time, the last one woke up and saw everything around him, he also laughed. "Sure enough, it''s a scam, but you are too unpredictable. How did you trick us in? Can I ask you?" Fluttershy was no longer as pure as before, but smiled evilly. "Hehe, you deserve it, but I''m not afraid of it. I can tell you that these three do contain energy, but there is a gas in the air of this wonderland that only those in the wonderland can accept. Outsiders, especially humans, will fall asleep when exposed to this gas, plus our mana assistance, as long as there is no taboo lifted by me, they will always fall asleep." .. 3561 Chapter 572 Revenge You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Only then did Nagato understand why they were doing this, but he still didn''t know why they harmed himself, and they completely pushed Guanyin on Bodhisattva. "Why are you so stubborn? You need to know what will happen to you if you do this?" Xiaodie was not afraid at all, instead he stood up slowly and directly, and now his expression was extremely terrifying, as if he was looking for them to seek revenge. "Well, you think I can be afraid of you. If it weren''t for you, how could my eldest brother die just like that? It''s all because of you." They are even more confused. Is there any entanglement between Xiaodie and himself, but they dont remember whose eldest brother he provoked, they suddenly thought of what the big tree told them on the day they came to this mountain forest. In all, it turns out that the big tree is really spiritual, and it also gave himself a warning, but he didn''t pay attention. Xiaodie walked over slowly, her expression cold. "It''s you, it''s you who killed my big brother." Zhu Bajie was very disdainful of him at this moment with a cold snort. "You don''t want to spit people here anymore. We just came here, how could we kill your eldest brother? Besides, who is your eldest brother?" After hearing this, Xiaodie became even more disdainful, and at this time he gave a cold snort. "You dare to say that you did not kill General Huanhuo." Nagato paused at this moment. As expected, it was indeed homicide to change back to the general, and he escaped with the general once, but how could this Fluttershy know. Now all of this is too ingenious. Nagato is not in a hurry to get rid of it at the moment, but wants to hear this. Fluttershy continues to talk about it. Although Nagato is disdainful of their spells, Nagato is also I am very interested and want to have a good time with them. "Since General Phantom Fire is your brother, you can avenge your brother, but how do you know the most important thing about me." Fluttershy smiled disdainfully. She has had a very puzzling mana since ancient times, and this is why he turned into a butterfly-like deceiver, Nagato, and finally fell into Nagatos hands. In the hands of anyone, he would pass his hands, and he knew that her heart knew the most important and reluctant thing in his brain.Jingaishu Novel www.jingaishu.com Because of this, Xiaodie finally confirmed that it was indeed Nagato and others who hurt his brother General Huanhuan. Xiaodie was very annoyed at the moment, and now he can''t wait to kill Nagato and others. . "Okay, it''s not easy. Our place is such an illusion and such a beautiful fairyland. We have the ability to find people differently. Isn''t it very easy, but you are very good to cheat, just wait for me to let you one by one Give it to my brother, pay for it." Zhu Bajie was now roaring loudly there again. "Oh my God, why are you so unlucky? These monsters are always there. I thought he was a good person at the time, but I didn''t expect him to be the same." Whoever complained there, Zhu Bajie shouldn''t complain. Just now he had been persuading these people to continue. Nagato was hesitant at first, but he couldn''t hold back Zhu Bajie, so he went directly with them. "Huh, Brother Second, just what you said was the most ferocious, and if it wasn''t for your coveted beauty and kept us following him, how could something like this happen." Zhu Bajie was speechless, but at this moment they were still calm. "I can give you a chance. You release us now. Otherwise, if I escape, don''t blame me for being rude to you. I won''t forgive you just because you are a woman. Besides, you My brother has been making mistakes, and now I can''t bear it when I reach you." When Xiaodie heard that he didn''t believe it at all, he smiled coldly at the moment, they were already occupied, the time and the place were right, he didn''t believe what they and the others could do. Xiaodie was sitting across from them, and he waved his hand again. The two people behind him added a big pot in front of the Standing Committee, which was enough to throw them all in. Xiaodie smiled, but instead of putting a few people too heavy, he waited slowly. He kept sitting there, as if waiting for an opportunity. Nagato is still not in a hurry, but Zhu Bajie has been calling Nagato''s name at this moment. "Nagato, what are you doing there? Hurry up and find a way. We can''t really wait for him like this, and kill us all at that time." .. 3562 Chapter 573 Nagato breaks free You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was helpless at the moment. As long as he heard what Zhu Bajie said, he would like to give Zhu Bajie a slap, but he did not do so. After Nagato''s eyes rolled, he remained silent, but instead said to Zhu Bajie: "If this is the case, what are you still struggling? Although we did the right thing, General Huo is on his own account, but how his sister is also her sister, I can understand the feeling of wanting to avenge him After Sun Monkey heard this, they all thought they were crazy, but they just threw them there without rushing, and Xiaodie was very proud to see them like this. It seems that he really is. Scared. Fluttershy had heard that they had defeated so many goblins along the way, knowing that they laughed. "How is it? I have not counted the countless counts, and I will lose in my hands." Nagato still disagrees, he doesn''t care about this at all, he hasn''t said a word at all now, and he hasn''t done anything. Instead, he let Xiaodie talk to himself over there. There are stars in this wonderland, and now it''s night time, the stars in the sky are shining little by little, and the pupils didn''t do anything.Instead, they kept looking at the stars in the sky, and they followed Fluttershy''s line of sight to the sky, and then Nagato nodded, so that''s it. "So you are waiting for an opportunity, why? Did you wait for that opportunity before killing us?" Fluttershy had been looking at the sky, and when she heard what Nagato said, she looked at Nagato directly, and then smiled. "Sure enough, you are really smart. I''m just waiting for an opportunity. When the seven stars are connected, and then put all of you in the pot, it is completely possible to pay tribute to my brother, General Huanhuo. Surely my brothers ghost can be brought to your deaths. I want it to be fun and not to do it." This is a fairyland, so that everyone is not really dead. After each of them dies, they will form a star in the sky, and hang on the sky that only exists in this space. This is also the reason why Xiaodie has been looking at the sky now. She firmly believes that her brother is also above the sky, so he must wait for such an opportunity to be truly successful. So that was the case, after they saw it, they shook their heads helplessly. Bang... With a loud noise, Nagato broke free of the rope directly, and now stands opposite the Fluttershy.000 literature www.000wxxs.com Fluttershy was surprised. "You, you, how are you?" Nagato smiled immediately. In fact, he always wanted to know the ins and outs of this matter. Moreover, seeing that the other party was just a female fairy, there was no real malice in him, so Nagato didn''t do anything from beginning to end. After all, after seeing this Xiaodie, they thought of the little black cat again, and they didn''t hurt him from the perspective of the little black cat. "I have warned you many times before and told you not to do anything wrong, but you just didn''t listen. Now I can no longer let you continue." Fluttershy didnt believe him, and immediately produced an angry gesture. Now he looked at the sky again. The 7 stars were already connected. The star that belonged to her brother in Fluttershy''s eyes was shining. Actually, it has arrived, Xiaodie. It is absolutely impossible for Nagato to affect his entire plan, and now Xiaodie is also directly angry. He ran directly at Nagato, now his eyes were fixed on Nagato, and he didn''t know what he was talking about. At the moment, Illusory Nagato was laughing, and it turned out to be the same as General Illusory Fire, no wonder it was General Illusive Fires sister, but Nagato stopped playing with him at this time. Nagato just flicked with his hand.If you dont do it, this illusion wont break, and Fluttershy suddenly collapsed on the ground. They were born in this wonderland by making illusions, but they didnt expect that his brother didnt want to be silent here, so So she left Xiaodie''er to go out by herself, but Xiaodie never thought that she would never see him again. At this time, Nagato threw out the evil spirit sword, the evil spirit sword, and cut off all the ropes on the rest of the people. The rope was indeed a non-Nagato force, which could restrain the rope, but Nagato was added.The mana just used, so that the rope is of no use to them. Fluttershy didn''t believe it. He was now almost frantically looking at the star in the sky back and forth on the ground. He had been planning for so long, and he didn''t expect to fail so easily, how could Fluttershy be reconciled. At this time, Nagato walked slowly towards Xiaodie. Tang Seng looked at him, and he was always a poor man. "Nagato is not going to hurt him, he is only for his brother''s revenge, but he doesn''t know that his brother has already gone a bit and deviated from his original intention." But the sound of Nagato was like that Xiaodie walked away, and Xiaodie closed his eyes at this time. No matter what, he could accept it. The big deal was that he was reunited with his brother... 3563 Chapter 574 Believe You Again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Xiaodie closed her eyes, she could feel that Nagato was about to kill herself, but he waited for a long time, but still did not feel the killing, she slowly opened her eyes, but she saw a hand in front of her. Just stay in front of me like this. Fluttershy looked up slowly, Nagato stood there, and smiled at him.Fluttershy even rubbed his eyes, is all this fake?Could it be that he was also caught in illusion, but his illusion is so superb, how is this possible? Nagato moved his hand again. "What are you thinking? Let me help you up." Fluttershy couldn''t believe it, but because of the extremes, he put his hand on Nagato''s hand again, and Nagato pulled Xiaodie up. "I know you hate us, but it''s true that your brother did something wrong, so he got what he deserved. As for other things, I won''t say more about it. Today, you can tell that you are a good girl. , So I dont care about you." After Nagato finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards Tang Seng and the others. Soon, he and Tang Seng and the others looked at Xiaodie. Xiaodie was no longer the same as before, nor did he create illusions. , But there is a sense of relief. Fluttershy stood there suddenly laughing, and the happier she smiled, the more turbulent her tears flowed. Nagato knows the pain of losing his relatives, so Chang Nagato feels it enough, so Nagato doesn''t. What he imposed on Xiaodie. All the animals in this illusion also knew that Nagato''s power did not dare to stop. Monkey King patted Nagato''s shoulder as a gate, and it was time for them to leave. Nagato nodded, Xiaodie had been standing there, and did not stop, his laughter had stopped, and Nagato and others were about to step out of this barrier. "and many more!" Fluttershy stopped Nagato and waited, but at this moment, Nagato turned his head directly, and looked at Fluttershy again. I don''t know what the trend is, it''s just such a ghost, they just glanced back, and at this time Xiaodie quickly walked forward to Nagato. Monkey King reacted extremely quickly and quickly stood in front of Nagato. He was afraid that Xiaodie would do something to them, but Xiaodie stood there directly and bowed to Nagato. "I am indeed not your opponent. Thank you for not killing, but the things I said may not be false. As for the most precious things you take, I can also feel your emotions towards him. I have a way to help. He was born early. I dont know if you can believe me again." In love with literature website www.23wenxue.com They heard that he was stunned. He didn''t know if he was happy about what Xiaodie said this time, but he almost nodded as a ghost, and after seeing Nagato nodded, Xiaodie was a little excited, and then made a request. Posture. Monkey King was not at ease. "Nagatomo was hit by his tricks, but don''t forget what he did to us before. It was so gentle and gentle that finally deceived us all." Zhu Bajie, although he thinks Fluttershy looks beautiful and very sweet, but now Zhu Bajie doesn''t want to say anything to Xiaodie. After all, his life is more important in terms of beauty and his own safety. Fluttershy was standing there at this time, and now he did not defend himself, he just wanted to see if Nagato could believe in himself again. Nagato stepped forward. "I believe in him." At this time, Tang Seng also directly turned back, and Tang Seng also felt that Xiaodie should not do the same thing again. No, Nagato followed Xiaodie slowly into this secret realm, so that Tang Seng and others could only follow closely behind. Monkey Sun didnt believe it, but he also knew the most reassuring thing in Nagatos heart. So Monkey King had to meditate in his heart and give Xiaodie one last chance. But if it fails again this time.The monkey grandson must not be in Gu Changmen, but must directly understand this Xiaodie directly. After all, he cannot always be deceived by his weak appearance. Besides, they still have real big things to deal with.Nagato kept walking, letting Fluttershy''s doctor and the others went to a place to sit down, and this place was obviously different from before. He had 4 sacred trees around him.There are 4 stars at the top of these 4 sacred trees, and 4 stars complement each other. But at this moment, Xiaodie didn''t know what he was talking about. All the animals had to gather towards Xiaodie, and everyone was behind Xiaodie. Fluttershy spreads her hands. "If you can trust me, educate my hands with your bottle." Nagato hesitated, but he still reached into his clothes, and soon the bottle fell into his hand. Nagato''s hand was suspended in the hand of Fluttershy, but he did not hand the bottle. With Fluttershy... 3564 Chapter 575: Deceived again? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Fluttershy was not in a hurry, she kept putting her hands there. She didn''t directly grab the bottle, but waited until Nagato finally put it down and put the bottle into her hand slowly. Nagato kept staring at Fluttershy. This was his last expectation. Even though Ping Doctor was so good last time, he only helped Little Black Cat to speed up her birth. He didn''t know what Xiaodie could help him this time. But for some reason, Nagato, who was so evil, just believes, and now he is staring at Fluttershy. Fluttershy took the bottle in her hand, and Fluttershy walked slowly to a place, which was a high platform piled up with fairy grass and flowers, and there were antlers on this platform.The color of the two antlers were completely different, and Fluttershy placed the bottle between the two antlers. Sun Wukong stared at her closely, for fear that this was Xiaodie''s conspiracy, and he looked at Nagato, as if Nagato had been hit by a gu.Monkey King stared at him tightly, and if there was any trouble, he would show up first. After putting the bottle on it, Fluttershy turned around and faced all the animals in the fairy forest. At this moment, she opened her mouth to sing a song that no one can understand, but it resonated with all animals. , All the animals sang along with Xiaodie... The cheerful voice has the unique color of this fairy forest, and slowly they have a little bit of starlight converging on the sky, and the converged energy slowly introduces the two antlers, the middle of the antlers The small bottle placed is also shiny. A little bit of energy is gathered in this bottle.Nagato nodded very satisfied when he saw it, and seemed to believe that she was right. The singing continued. After seeing this wonder, Monkey King slowly kept watching it, as if he had forgotten his own purpose. Zhu Bajie and Sha Monk Tang Seng enjoyed it even more. I dont know why, although I cant listen to it. I understand, but just indulge in this melody... Xiaodie looked at it, then turned around and walked back to the platform. She put her hand on it, cut one of her hands through the blood, and dripped it on the antlers, suddenly forming a huge energy of. And this little bottle suddenly shined brightly.However, after a burst of light, the small bottle returned to its previous appearance, and at this time Xiaodie took the bottle with both hands and walked to Nagato. Nagato saw that he took his bottle back again.The bottle still contains a little bit of starlight. Although the bottle has changed, Nagato still doesn''t know what is so strange about it. What did Fluttershy help himself? Fluttershy saw Nagato and smiled immediately.Did not say much. "Nagato. Are you okay?" ... Hearing the voice, Nagato was stunned. The voice was strange and familiar, but accompanied him every night before... Nagato hurriedly held the bottle tightly with his hand, and at this moment he looked at Fluttershy with wide eyes.Literature 520 www.bxwx520xs.com "Really her?" Fluttershy nodded. Nagato is still a little unbelievable, he is watching Fluttershy in his eyes. At this time, Monkey King quickly came over. As soon as the singing disappeared, Monkey King returned to reality. Now he quickly walked over to isolate Nagato and Fluttershy. "Nagato don''t listen to what she said, there is no change at all. Besides what she did before, how can you believe it again?" Nagato directly pushed Monkey King aside and set up a barrier. Now he and Xiaodie are the only two. "it''s me." ... The voice sounded again, and when Nagato heard this familiar voice, she still sighed in her heart, but how could she be able to communicate with herself before the little black cat was born? Within the fantasy world of butterflies. "You still lied to me." Fluttershy knew that he didn''t explain it, maybe it wouldn''t work at all. "Don''t worry, I will not lie to you. Now this is not an illusion at all. What we have just done is to gather some spiritual power in our body and slowly transfer it into this vial through the antlers just now, spiritual power can have The effect of reshaping the soul can also condense the sound. Wait another 5 years, she will definitely be born, and now her voice has been reshaped so that she can talk to you. The two of you have a very close mental fit, so only you can hear what she said.That''s it, believe it or not, it''s up to you." Fluttershy turned and watched her animal friends wave their hands away. "You all go back." At this time, Fluttershy looked at Nagato again. "In this case, your grievances and my grievances have already settled, so you should leave as soon as possible. We are a secret realm. People without a reason are not allowed to enter." At this time, Monkey King rushed up again and pulled Nagato away. Since Nagato has been in a state of half-belief and half-unbelieving now, at this moment, he allows Monkey King to drag him out... Tang Seng and several people left the secret realm, and the door of the secret realm was completely closed. Xiaodie waved to them inside the secret realm.Slowly walk into the forest............ .. 3565 Chapter 576: A Place to Stay You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!A few of them came out of the fantasy forest and continued to move forward, but Monkey King always wanted to communicate with Nagato when he was on the road. What happened in detail just now, after all, the memory of Nagato in the fantasy world, Sun Wukong did not Participate, and now Nagato can''t recover for a while, so Monkey King is a little worried. Monkey King worriedly said to Nagato: "What happened to you in the fantasy forest just now? Are you still thinking about things in the fantasy world?" However, Monkey King waited for a long time, Nagato didnt speak, which made Monkey King very confused. On the way, Monkey King talked many times, but he couldnt wait for Nagatos answer, but Nagatos face sometimes still appeared. Various expressions made Monkey King even more puzzled. However, it seems that since the little black cat was rescued after leaving the fantasy forest, Nagato has been immersed in his consciousness and talked with the little black cat. After all, it has not been a long time to talk to the little black cat at such close distance, and Nagato misses the little black cat very much, so of course he has been immersed in his consciousness, remembering the past with the little black cat. However, in reality, if Sun Wukong watched this continue, they should not be willing to come out. This made Sun Wukong a little worried, so he shook Nagato vigorously and said. "You can''t wait until you come to a place where you can rest before talking to him. Do you have to talk to him while walking like this? How dangerous." However, Nagato seemed to be in a daze at this time. He instantly interrupted the contact with the little black cat, and she said to Monkey King very angrily. "Im not telling the old story with the little black cat. After all, I havent spoken for so long. Are you still out there? Im not afraid. You can definitely protect me. After all, its just this one. The Tao can go, wait a while if you encounter other things, you can call me again, please don''t disturb me, okay?" When Sun Wukong heard Nagato say this, he was a little angry in an instant. He decisively raised his golden hoop and walked forward, never looking at what Nagato was doing anymore. However, when walking, the road ahead suddenly became narrower and narrower, and the sound of running water was gradually heard, and the humidity in the surrounding air gradually increased, which made Monkey King feel a little scared. They rushed to the front quickly, but Monkey King discovered that they had actually walked to the top of a cliff, and there was a huge waterfall below. Since Sun Wukong was the first to walk, he observed the surrounding environment and found that there was no way at all and he could walk down again, and there was a big river at the bottom.New World Novel www.enwds.com Monkey King stopped there. When Nagato and the others arrived, Monkey King directly grabbed Nagato''s clothes, because at this time Nagato was still in his consciousness, he didn''t notice that there was no way at all. At this time, Monkey King had been clutching Nagato''s clothes, and then said to the person behind. "There is no road ahead. There is only a big river below this. However, I saw a house in the last 4 weeks. I think we can go there. I turned the golden hoop stick into it, and then we just walked straight down. Okay, but you must pay attention to the way under your feet and don''t just roll off." When Monkey King said this, he said vigorously to their ears. At this time, Nagato walked out of his consciousness in a daze. He also temporarily disconnected from the little black cat, and slowly followed the Monkey King gold hoop. Great location went on. After arriving at the house, Monkey King did not relax his vigilance. He first checked whether these people were monsters or not with his fiery eyes, but found that they were all humans, so he took Nagato and the others with confidence. Doorway. Monkey King called out to the people inside and said, "Is there anyone? Is there anyone?" After Monkey King finished speaking, he walked out of an old couple. The two helped each other and walked out. At the beginning, Monkey King thought it was a pair of young people inside. The waist-waisted person, this made Monkey King puzzled. Monkey King hurriedly stopped Nagato and the others who wanted to move forward with a golden cudgel. Monkey King was still more vigilant. However, the old couple looked kind and seemed to be particularly warm and kind, but Monkey King felt the one in front of him. The old couple always felt that something was wrong, but there was nothing wrong with looking at the two people with fiery eyes. At this time, Nagato was still immersed in the nostalgia with the little black cat, and the other three people couldn''t control things, so Sun Wukong stepped forward and said to the old couple. "I don''t know if some of us can stay overnight in your house, we won''t disturb you, just stay overnight and leave." .. 3566 Chapter 577 Danger is Coming You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Among them, the old woman said happily: "It''s okay, I will take you to the next room to settle down. In this room is our couple and our daughter. It''s just here." Zhu Bajie was a little bit happy when he heard that they had a daughter, he hurried forward and said to the two old couples. "You still have daughters. Where is your daughter? Let me take a look." Seeing that Zhu Bajie was so lustful, Monkey King took out the golden cudgel and deterred him. Zhu Bajie hurriedly backed up a few steps, but couldn''t make a sound. I saw the old couple say very kindly: "He went down the mountain to buy some ingredients. After all, if you look at this wilderness, there is only this place where water can be used as a source of water, but other places cannot be farmed. So I can only go down the mountain to buy some." After Sun Wukong heard it, he still had some words. He took out the golden cudgel and circled them around the circle of people, which was considered to protect them. At this time, Nagato stopped leaving, and he sat quietly on the stool. , Has been immersed in his own consciousness, unable to extricate himself. Just when Monkey King wanted to look at his surroundings with fiery eyes and golden eyes, he suddenly felt that he was surrounded by something like a mist, which made Monkey King very puzzled, but when he just wanted to step out of the house, suddenly Was there a person at the door? The sound of footsteps suddenly made Monkey King vigilant. At this time, the old couple walked out and saw that their daughter was back. They were very happy, and said to their daughter: "Our house has a guest, so let''s go and say hello." Immediately after that, the girl walked in and saw 5 people. This made the girl a little bit shy. She hid behind the old couple. The old man also quickly excused his daughter. "My little girl hasn''t seen a stranger for a long time, and because we are in the deep mountains and forests, so few relatives come to visit. Seeing so many people all at once, he is still a little shy. Please forgive me." After Tang Seng heard this sentence, he stood up and rushed. The three people gathered and bowed, and then said: "No, no, we bother you, it''s us, sorry." New Lewen Novel www.lwtxt .net After listening to Tang Seng''s words, the two old couples helped them close the door. Monkey King sat there and continued to look around with fiery eyes, but the thick fog was too thick, and he couldn''t tell for a while. Come out, is this a real place? Nagato kept reminiscing about his and the little black cat''s various things, and she also remembered that in that crisis, little black cat ignored his own life and blocked an arrow for him, and little black cat also told her. He was actually very scared, but they were very moved. He held the little black cat in his arms and shed tears silently. At this time, the eyes of Nagato in reality also shed tears, so Monkey King doesn''t know what they are doing, but now Monkey King can''t estimate Nagato anymore, because after all, it is impossible to be cloned in the current situation. However, the sky was getting dark, and Sun Wukong didnt say anything. In addition, the four of them were tired, and Nagato didnt mean to come out, so Sun Wukong didnt bother. Tang Seng and the three of them each hit a floor and fell asleep on the ground. Monkey King had been observing the surrounding situation at this time. However, Nagato still sat motionless on the stool, but his expression was quite rich, even though Monkey King had Some wondered what was wrong with Nagato, but after thinking about it, Nagato had said about Monkey King at that time, and Monkey King didn''t want to care about it. Monkey King looked at the barrier he had laid, and gradually fell asleep. The sky was gradually getting colder, and Monkey King gradually felt that there seemed to be wind in some place, and the breeze made him feel a little bit cold. In addition, it was getting too late, and it was obvious that the door was closed, but Monkey King was very surprised. After all, there was no place for ventilation in the house. How could he feel cold. Monkey King sat up. He opened his eyes and looked around for 4 weeks. There were still houses around him, but he did not see Zhu Bajie and the three of them. This momentary made Monkey King a little panic. He quickly got up but it was okay. Nagato was still sitting on the stool. Monkey King reduced the enchantment he set again. It was just a little bit of Nagato, and he hurried to the door of the room. He wanted to open the door and go out, but when he reached out again, he Suddenly his hand passed through the door, so that Monkey King was even more surprised. He took out the golden cudgel in an instant and hit the ground all at once. The surrounding fog gradually dissipated, but the houses in front of him were gone, and the surrounding areas were all wilderness... 3567 Chapter 578: The Mist Dilemma You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Monkey King realized that he had been in the fog, so that he couldn''t see it with his fiery eyes and golden eyes when he came. Monkey King felt the danger and hurried to Nagato. However, when Monkey King broke up the fog, he gradually felt that the fog seemed to be approaching where he and Nagato were again. Monkey King also felt that this was definitely not a normal fog, so he quickly hit it with a golden hoop. After a while, the fog around here was finally dispersed, and some sights gradually appeared. Monkey King was particularly anxious and shook Nagato with his hands vigorously. After all, he has lost three brothers now. He doesn''t know what will happen next. Monkey King, who is hard to protect himself, wants to call Nagato quickly. Can save the other three people. However, no matter how much Sun Wukong shook Nagato, Nagato did not wake up. At this time, Sun Wukong quickly blocked Nagato on his body, so that when the fog hits, Nagato was missing. At this moment, all of Monkey Kings attention was focused on Nagatos body, so much so that he didnt notice it at all. A trace of murderous aura seemed to be revealed in the mist. It turned out there was a piranha not far away The monster is staring at them two intently. However, just as Monkey King turned around, he suddenly noticed that he seemed to have a pair of eyes staring straight at him. He took out his golden cudgel and stretched the golden cudgel into the mist to explore the front little by little. What is there, and Monkey King also felt it, as if a monster was staring at him in the mist. Monkey King also moved forward little by little. After all, he couldn''t stay in one place forever. This would definitely be particularly dangerous. When the golden cudgel touched something, it made a clang, so that Monkey King also Suddenly alert, he directly smashed the golden hoop to the ground, using this impact to rush away the fog in front. However, at the moment of this sudden stick, the piranha monster on his left suddenly appeared. Monkey King was particularly vigilant when he saw it. He took the golden hoop and rushed in that direction and shot the stick. On the ground, this made Monkey King a little surprised. It was obvious that the one in front of him was a monster, but when he hit it, it was a cloud of mist. At this moment, a vine suddenly stretched out under Sun Wukong''s feet, and instantly entangled one of Sun Wukong''s feet, and immediately knocked Sun Wukong down.Reading network www.kanshu9.com However, the Nagato behind Sun Wukong fell heavily to the ground, but just like that, Nagato did not come out of consciousness, Sun Wukong hurriedly put the golden hoop stick there, let him resist it, and drew a picture around him. Circle, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to take care of her after waiting a while, so I was dragged away. Even after setting up Nagato, Monkey King raised his golden hoop, but he wanted to hit a clear world when suddenly a vine entangled his golden hoop, and Monkey King instantly had some Panicked, she yanked it over, but she thought again that if she gave him the golden hoop, she could confirm the location of the monster, so he let go. At this moment, the piranha monster took the golden hoop. At first, he thought that Monkey King had no weapons. However, the piranha monster also relaxed his vigilance. After all, he thought that without the golden hoop, Monkey King would be a waste. , But what he didn''t expect was that the moment he turned around, he saw Monkey King behind him. As soon as Sun Wukong stretched out his golden cudgel, he returned to the Monkey King''s side, and then the piranha monster appeared in front of him at this time. However, it was impossible to hide. Sun Wukong directly picked up his own golden cudgel. , Smashed hard on the head of the piranha monster. I thought it would be over. The piranha monster was already lying on the ground, but at this time the real piranha monster had already escaped from the body early, and a denser mist was released around it, and this mist made Monkey King too. I gradually had hallucinations. Monkey King quickly reacted and sealed his mouth and nose. This way, he could reduce the density of the mist inhaled. This allowed Monkey King to keep himself awake, but he looked at the long gate in the distance, and he realized what he had just said. In that fall, there was no consciousness of recalling Nagato at all. He gradually realized that this matter was not as simple as he thought. Monkey King came to Nagato again, and quickly wanted to seal Nagato''s nose and mouth, but no matter how hard he tried, this squinted eye seemed to be digging into Nagato''s nose and mouth. However, the piranha fairy had already escaped here. After all, he also knew that he could not defeat Monkey King at all, and he just radiated the mist according to Xiaodie''s orders... 3568 Chapter 597 Memories with the little black cat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In this way, Nagato can never come out of his illusion, and Monkey King gradually realized that Xiaodie didnt intentionally put them down just now, just to make Nagato plunge into a deeper illusion. However, along the way, they have been in his own illusion and have never come out. Monkey King also realized the urgency of the situation, which made him very uneasy. After all, he couldn''t find Zhu Bajie now, and the three of them didn''t know what to do for a while. However, Nagato has always existed in its illusion, and she always thought that the little black cat had already survived, as long as he waited for him for 5 years, he could survive, and at this time the little black cat was gradually dragging Nagato , Don''t let him go back, the life in the illusion is really much better than in reality, and there are many lingering in Nagato. The little black cat smiled in the illusion, and said to Nagato: "I wish I had so many nine lives at that time, so that I wont die, and I can still roam you with you. In those days, I feel that you are living really well, but unfortunately I can only exist in your consciousness now." Nagato also smiled, but although he felt that the little black cat is a little weird now, he just cant tell the feeling, plus the two of them havent seen each other for a long time, so he has been maintaining the little black cat. He didn''t want to distrust the little black cat in the image of the black cat. Nagato also smiled and replied, "I feel more guilty if you want to say this, but I will definitely revive you. Dont worry, lets say, now that you have part of your soul, Get together, as long as you have a few more days, I will inject some strength into you, and you will definitely be able to survive, so don''t worry." However, the little black cat said with a grievance: "Although I want to think so, but I have to be honest, my soul can only exist in your consciousness, it can''t be repaired at all, you still give up Well, now I can only survive like this, but I still think you should let me go, so I am also very uncomfortable." Nagato was still a little bit reluctant. He shook his head and said: "We have experienced so many difficult things back then, and you and I are friends of life and death, dont you believe me? Besides, I said I must It''s okay to restore you to the original state, why don''t you believe me?" qq novel www.qqapp.org The little black cat shook his head and said, "You and I have been in this consciousness for so long now, don''t you feel very awkward? As long as you talk to me, you will not perceive anything outside, so I don''t want to go on like this anymore." Nagato also heard the little black cat say this, and was a little sad, but he felt that the current little black cat did not seem to be as firm as the original, nor did he have the courage to face the future, so Nagato even doubted the current little black cat. Is it the original little black cat? Nagato was puzzled and said, "Why aren''t you like the old one? You are so courageous and firm, and you don''t hesitate about the future as you are now. I hope you are still the old one. Black cat, fight side by side with me." However, when Nagato was still thinking about something to say, he suddenly felt that his body was shaking uncontrollably, which also made him realize that someone seemed to have moved his hands and feet on his body, which was shaking all the time. The original body. In fact, Monkey King was shaking Nagato''s body. Monkey King realized that Nagato must have hit Fluttershy''s track again, so that he was caught in this endless illusion, so he must help them break through this illusion together. Only in this way can Nagato be released, and he will be less burdened. After all, Nagato is the only one around now. Monkey King swayed vigorously, and Nagato''s body shouted loudly to him: "You will wake up soon, if you don''t wake up, now you and I are all caught in this predicament, what are you going to do? To wake up, Zhu Bajie and the others are still waiting for us to save him. They must be particularly dangerous now." It turned out that when Monkey King fell asleep that night, Zhu Bajie and Drifting heard the crying, so they slowly tiptoed up and walked out of the house. Then they saw the fog and didnt know to go. Wherever I went, I came next to the little girl, but when the little girl in their village was a little girl, it suddenly turned into a fog and disappeared. The two of them also fell directly to the ground by the fog, and were taken away by the piranha monster. The same was true for Tang Seng. Originally thought that someone was crying sadly, they were taken away all at once.Because these three people were controlled, the piranha monster did not maintain the shape of a house... 3569 The 580th chapter is abnormal You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After all, it was in the deep mountains, so the weather gradually became cold. The house was a kind of illusory mist, and it was impossible to keep out the cold, so that Monkey King realized the coldness and woke up, and then discovered the cannibalism. Flower monster. Monkey King was very panicked, and he didn''t know if he could help Nagato break through this illusion. If this continues, Nagato''s body will not lose weight. Nagato also realized in his illusion. There seemed to be something strange, but when he wanted to return to his body, he seemed to be blocked. He could not return to his original body at all, and could only exist in his body. In his own consciousness, Nagato at this time felt something wrong. Nagato asked the little black cat and said, "Do you feel any weirdness? I always feel that my body is shaking, and I can''t return to the real world. What can I do?" The little black cat smiled and replied, "Does it make you so unwilling to be with me? Besides, I can''t return to my body now in my situation, and I can only keep you here. I''m conscious, don''t you want to stay with me? Now this world can completely illusion me at will. Isn''t that good?" After Nagato heard that, although some wanted to stay in this consciousness with the little black cat, they always felt something was wrong, but Nagato nodded. After all, Nagato owes the little black cat his life. So as long as the little black cat said it, he would definitely follow it. At this moment, they seemed to feel that something was happening in the outside world, and his hands and feet gradually became numb, which also seemed to him to realize that it was definitely not that simple. After Nagato agreed, he said to the little black cat: "Although I think you are a little black cat now, your current character is not the original little black cat at all. He never thought that way before. It will only be selfless dedication. How can you be so selfish? Besides, do you remember our original vows?" After the little black cat heard this, there was a sudden pause, because the fake little black cat didnt even remember what vows there was between the two of them. However, it was this pause that made Nagato aware of it. It was just a deception, and the little black cat did not exist in his consciousness at all. Nagato questioned loudly, "Why are you hesitating? Why didn''t you say it? Obviously only the two of us know about this matter? Did you just forget it? Or you are not a black cat at all?" Dede Novel www.dedexs.com However, at this moment, the little black cat''s eyes seemed to change a little, so Nagato also noticed that the little black cat in front of him who had been chatting and talking about memories was not the original little black cat at all. It was the little black cat in his thoughts. To be correct, he was truly in the hallucinations. Nagato also gradually realized that the stiffness and shaking of her body just now must be caused by external sources. Perhaps it was because Monkey King who was outside realized that he had something abnormal, so he was always working on his body, trying to make himself Back to the real world. Nagato said loudly to the little black cat at this time. "Although you are a fake little black cat, I always feel that you are very like the little black cat in my impression. You made me feel that the real little black cat came alive. I thank you for allowing me to get a redemption. Although I still want to have trouble with you in the future, looking at the situation outside, it seems that my friend is also in need of my help." After Nagato finished speaking, he exerted his strength, as if a whirlwind was spinning and swelling back and forth on his body, and gradually formed a large wind pillar. At this moment, the real Nagato outside the body, Changes are also taking place. Monkey King realized it after seeing it. Nagato must have realized that he had fallen into an illusion. When Sun Wukong saw Nagato like this, he finally smiled on his face, and it was not in vain that he had spent so much effort swaying Nagato all the time, hoping that she would wake up. Finally, at Nagato, the vortex was continuously enlarged. Nagato finally escaped from his consciousness. Just as the gate was about to leave, he opened his eyes and looked at this illusion. There was still a little black cat in it. , He was very happy, smiled at the little black cat, and left. It was finally considered as Nagato who had broken through the illusion. After seeing Monkey King, he embraced him with excitement and said to Monkey King. "It''s really fortunate that you have been swaying me outside, otherwise I really can''t feel the strangeness of my body, and I still feel that if this continues, I will definitely be unable to get out. Thank you so much. Up." However, at this time, Monkey King didn''t want to embrace Nagato at all, and said very disgustingly... 3570 Chapter 581: Breaking Through the Illusion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"If you knew it earlier, I would really thank you so much for giving me such a big trouble. Okay, don''t talk about these polite remarks anymore. Hurry up and find Zhu Bajie and them, my master will pay In their hands, I dont know where the monster got the three of them?" They have been in a fantasy world, so they don''t know what happened in the outside world, but when he heard Sun Wukong say this, he suddenly felt a little shocked, so he quickly asked. "What happened during my time in the fantasy world? Why are they all gone, Master?" Monkey King explained unhurriedly. "As soon as I woke up, the master and the three of them disappeared. They were taken away by a piranha monster, and he kept vomiting a mist, making you plunge into a deeper illusion. The good thing is that you have broken through the illusion, but now the only and most important thing is to find the three of them." But while they were talking, in fact, Fluttershy used a big crystal ball in the fantasy forest to watch Nagato''s everything in the fantasy world, and it was also Fluttershy who controlled how the little black cat talked, but how, Nagato reacted at once, which allowed him to escape the illusion. Although Fluttershy added a layer of deep protection to the crystal ball, and coupled with the inhalation of mist, Fluttershy originally thought that Nagato must always survive in this environment, but he did not think of Nagato. There is such a big power to break through this many illusions. Because Nagato escaped the illusion, the crystal ball shattered at the moment when the door escaped. Xiaojie was also very angry. He looked at the piranha fairy who had just escaped. Xiaodie asked the piranha fairy loudly. "Why are you so courageous? Can''t you drag them for a while? And the concentration of the mist you put has not reached that concentration, so that my illusion was broken by the head, and you are embarrassed to come back." Because Xiaodie had been observing the situation of the crystal ball and couldn''t see the situation on the piranha goblin, he didn''t know that the piranha had captured Tang Seng and the three of them.Baiyue Novel Network www.yue100.com Just as the piranha replied weakly: "Although I did not capture the two powerful people, but I captured these three people, I think they will definitely come and look for us for these three people. Don''t worry, we still have the advantage, so please don''t get angry anymore." Xiaodie saw that the three people of Tang Seng who had been captured also showed smiles, stroked the head of the piranha fairy with her hand, and said. "It turned out to be useful for you. If you do, you can quit it first, and come back when I use you." After saying this, the piranha goblin walked behind Xiaodie and waited, but at this time Xiaodie was a bit unwilling. He put his hands together, then said a few words, With the broken crystal ball, the power of transmission, but those few words of Xiaodie fell on Nagato''s heart like a sign. At this time, Xiaodie also knew that he did not trap Nagato now, and it seemed that he could only get Nagato by walking out of the fantasy forest again. If he walked out like Xiaodie now, he would definitely be recognized by Nagato and others, so he came to the piranha fairy again, put his hand on top of the piranha, slowly Fluttershy also melted into the body of the piranha fairy, so the two of them looked for the way back from the piranha fairy and walked over. However, Tang Seng and the three of them stayed in the fantasy forest. After all, the three of them were also immersed in the fantasy realm and could not extricate themselves. They sat quietly in the cave. Only when he broke through the fantasy realm from the three of them could he be notified. Go to Monkey King and save the three of them. At this time, Monkey King was still impatient, and he was telling Nagato about a series of things that happened just now. However, at this time, Nagato had just broken through the illusion and had spent so much effort, so at this time Nagato is temporarily weak. Moreover, the Monkey King next to him has been complaining about Nagato. He has been patronizing and chatting with the little black cat in the illusion, so that she didnt realize that she had fallen into such a deep illusion that the three of his masters disappeared. .They also said to Monkey King awkwardly. "After all, I thought it was a real little black cat, but I didn''t expect it to be a fake, but he also remembers the memories between me and him. I really dont know if it is true. Its a real little black cat, but blame me this time, Im sorry. Okay, I must bring back your master, the three of them, can I?" .. 3571 Chapter 582 Xiaodie Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has just broken through the illusion and finally understands that all this is just his own obsession. The little black cat can''t even do Pingyi, so how can Xiaodie really have a way? Is it because he is too obsessed? This, finally made such a wrong decision. Nagato directly flew into the sky and closed his eyes to sense Tang Seng and the others. After that, he had a direction and waved his hand directly at Monkey King under the sky. "I have sensed where they are", go with me quickly." Sun Wukong nodded when he heard it. Now that Nagato finally regained consciousness, he would not be so worried... Nagato and Monkey King flew to the fantasy forest at random, and at this moment, what they didnt know was that Fluttershy and they were also rushing to that place. Fluttershy could sense everything in the fantasy forest, and naturally they could feel them. Where are the three of them? Xiaodie knows the power of Tang Seng meat. After eating Tang Seng meat, he will be even more powerful. At that time, Nagato will probably be unable to do anything. Being one with Piranha makes Fluttershy much more convenient. "Quick, faster." The Cannibal Flower speeds up after receiving instructions... Fluttershy suddenly felt physically uncomfortable.At this time, the piranha was vomiting blood, because the piranha and Fluttershy had become one, so Fluttershy was injured and the piranha was naturally injured. No, I didn''t expect that Nagato had already broken through the illusion. Wouldn''t that be the case. "You faster..." Piranha directly said Fluttershy''s instructions. Hearing Xiaodie''s words, he is faster now. Fluttershy wants to control it again, but Nagato has really broken through the illusion, and now it is useless at all. Fortunately, the fantasy forest is Fluttershys territory, so that Fluttershy walked very smoothly in this area. He came here first, and he saw the three of Tang Seng. After that, he controlled the piranha and opened his mouth. The person swallowed directly into the stomach. Although the piranha is a fairy, it is actually transformed into an illusion. Although the piranha does not seem to be big, it seems that there is a hole in it, which can contain all of the three. Fluttershy laughed, just about to leave... "stop" The Piranha turned back randomly, and it was Sun Wukong and Nagato. Sun Wukong is not too worried now, after all, with Nagato, there will be nothing more.Love Bookstore www.2shuwuxs.com "It must be the ghost of this cannibal." Nagato nodded and didn''t say much. His hands were gathered in the air, and after condensing into an aura, it flew directly like a piranha, and the big sword slashed on the piranha, and the piranha was instantly split into pieces. Two halves. Several people from Tang Seng came out directly, their bodies still carrying mucus. At this time, only the scream of piranha was heard, but it didn''t take long to hear the sound of laughter again. Nagato knew who she was. "Come out, it doesn''t make sense to keep hiding." Fluttershy appeared immediately. "How is it? Shouldn''t you be grateful to me, do you enjoy the tenderness I created for you?" Monkey King was very angry when he heard there. "Don''t say crazy words, we saw you pitifully before and gave you a chance, but you led Nagato into the illusion." Fluttershy laughed, and afterwards, her eyes became black and black, and her whole body exuded a kind of dark power, and the black energy slowly diffused, all of which was injected into the piranha, making people feel the black energy The two direct bodies merged into one, and it changed back to the previous appearance. The fantasy forest can draw endless black air, and slowly these black air makes the piranha even bigger, and at this time Xiaodie is standing on top of the piranha. "In that case, I won''t talk nonsense with you, so you can feel it to your heart''s content. What is the mystery of my fantasy forest? I am not like my brother. My brother has directly created fantasy for me. The forest, in the end, the secret art of the fantasy forest came into my hands. I have always been ashamed of my brother, but it is a pity that my brother was killed by you. In this case, you will be buried with my brother." That''s it.Nagato has already said good things, but Xiaodie doesnt listen at all, and now he doesnt need to explain to Xiaodie anymore. At this moment, Nagato flies over a sword directly and slashes towards the piranha, piranha. It became two halves again, but just when he was about to split, the black air enveloped him and merged into a whole. Not only that, but the surrounding black air slowly condensed.It seemed to form a big black space, completely enclosing the Nagato people. At this time, the piranha stopped there directly, but there was some green poisonous gas wafting from its stamen... "Hahahaha, the supreme poison of my fantasy forest is still unsolvable. It is your honor to die in my hands." At this time, everyone''s heads were a little dizzy, and Tang Seng even fainted directly and foamed at the mouth, only Nagato was still calm at this moment.It seems that immovable real kung fu cannot eliminate it at all... .. 3572 Chapter 583 The Abnormality of the Little Black Cat You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The dense fog shrouded more and more, and now the poison gas was getting deeper and deeper, Nagato was thinking, although he set up a barrier here, but it was too late, Tang Seng and others had been recruited, only he himself was still awake. Nagato thought about not letting things go to this point. The world has always thought about Fluttershy, but now he has no worries. At this moment, he is holding his breath. The current Nagato does not disdain him at all, and rushes directly to Fluttershy. Fluttershy can''t stop Nagato at all, and Nagato knows that with this supreme poison, it can only kill the first drug production. The talented person can get the ultimate relief, so that everyone can recover, Nagato shook his head helplessly, his sword has been forced to the throat of the small dish. "I gave you a chance, but if you don''t cherish it, go with your brother now." Fluttershy is very disdainful, although he is now unable to grow, after all, he is a weak woman, so his brother let himself learn the secret technique for him. After learning the secret technique, he can have the supreme poison to control others, and create a kind of Illusion.But in the end it still couldn''t reach Nagato. Xiaodie shook her head, and then laughed at the sky. "It doesn''t matter, I will have others without it, and your journey will not go smoothly." After Fluttershy spoke directly, his neck touched Nagato''s sword and the blood sprinkled on the spot, while Fluttershy was directly wiped out. When Fluttershy flies away.There were twinkling stars in the sky, the starlight slowly falling, just like the first time I saw it, and the piranha, feeling the starlight falling, also changed back to its original original appearance. It''s a small flower. Because of the falling stars, Tang Seng and several of them have fully recovered and sat up slowly, looking at everything around them. This is Tang Seng who is still nervous and sensitive. At this moment, Tang Seng is saying to everyone: "Quick, let''s run away." "Yeah, yeah, let''s run Nagato, that Fluttershy is too powerful." Although Monkey King had already been recruited just now, and he was looking around, reaching out and hit Zhu Bajie on the head again. "You stupid pig, look around, now that we are back to normal, Nagato has rescued us again, otherwise you can just wake up like this, the poisonous mist just now was so deep." After Zhu Bajie heard it, he thought about it, and then he smiled silly, and the monk Sha at this time was thankful that he hadn''t spoken just now, otherwise he might end up like this. The real Nagato is walking towards them. "Well, this time the departure between us is finally over, after all, I have been obsessed too deeply, and will not be anymore." Monkey Sun was very pleased after hearing this. He said go straight to the horse.Some of them continued to move forward.New Pen Quge Novel www.510xsk.com Nagato sat on the horse, and the horse was moving, but this did not affect Nagato. Nagato slowly took out the bottle again. Nagato was almost really hit. Now Nagato is even worried. What is going on with the little black cat now? Will he add something to the bottle of Fluttershy Little Black Cat?If the little black cat can''t really sew the soul well at that time, wouldn''t it be time for him to rejoice at that time. Thinking of this, Nagato is even more nervous. I dont know what to do. Do I have to call Doctor Ping again?But it had been delayed for a long time before, but the current situation of the little black cat... The little black cat had been with Nagato before, so now they can perceive it mentally, but now, Nagato cannot perceive the little black cat in the bottle, and often feels more panicked. After another few steps, Nagato stopped his mount. Everyone walked forward Nagato suddenly stopped, everyone was very surprised, and then turned around. "What''s wrong with Nagato?" Nagato shook his head. "There is something I can''t worry about, so let''s go forward first, and I will go back." Hearing Nagato said that everyone was silent for a while, and Nagato was leaving again, but according to Nagatos past practice, everyone is already used to it, but once Nagato leaves, if something happens and they cant solve it, then again What to do. After thinking about it, Nagato said to everyone again. "In this way. If I am away, you will go to Guanyin Bodhisattva. If you encounter something you cant solve Monkey King, you should go to Guanyin Bodhisattva as soon as possible. He will definitely be able to help you solve it, and I will go back. I will ASAP." That being the case, Monkey King nodded, and at this moment, Nagato drove his mount slowly to the sky, and soon disappeared. Tang Seng and several people moved forward slowly, but at this time, Tang Seng sighed involuntarily. Drifting, a little curious. "Master, why are you sighing?" Zhu Bajie snorted coldly at this moment. "What''s weird about this, Nagato is gone, and there are only a few of us left. Of course he is a little nervous." .. 3573 Chapter 584: Station You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!That was the case, Monk Sha didn''t say much after hearing it, and at this time, Monkey King looked at them coldly, and they didn''t dare to say anything more about it, and continued to move slowly. Going forward, Monkey King and the others looked at everyone''s clothes very strange, and this place was like a road passing by merchants, very lively, and there were many cars passing by on the whole street. The back of the ordinary car is all cargo, but Monkey King Zhu Bajie and others have never seen it before, but they are very curious, and Monkey King hurried out to ask. Monkey King stopped a businessman. When the businessman saw Monkey King half to death, he slumped to the ground quickly, while Monkey King was standing there waving his hand at the moment. "Don''t be afraid, I am not a bad person." But at this moment, this person quickly climbed back a few steps, got up and quickly ran away, running and shouting "Youkai, youkai, everyone, run away." Sun Wukong was helpless, and then he turned around and signaled Monk Sha, Zhu Bajie and others. At this moment, the three of them used their own magic power to change. All of them became normal people, but Zhu Bajie changed every time. But the ears couldn''t hide, Zhu Bajie put his hand on his head, and Zhu Bajie finally returned to normal. At this time, Monkey King stopped another person. At this moment, he looked like a normal person. People from the East and the Tang Dynasty were dressed in general. At this moment, he asked very politely. "Hello, Xiongtai, I don''t know where it is, but you are..." After the man heard it, he turned around and looked like he was from the Central Plains. "Oh, you said here, here is the business road to and from here, and all countries will pass through here before going forward. There is a village, but that is a village of local villagers. Look at your clothes from the Central Plains. Come on, but the village you are going to belongs to people like us. At that level, it is also an inn for all those who do business and rest. You will know when you go." After Sun Wukong listened to it, he saluted again, and the man left quickly... Monkey King went back and looked at Tang Seng and others. "It is said that there is a village in front of it, which is an inn for trade. We can just go there to rest. After all, it is not too late to see this day." Everyone nodded and continued to move forward... The world where Doctor Ping was located could not be easily found at all, and at this moment Nagato had no choice but to lead it through his own mana, and the mana penetrated the barrier of that world and spread to Doctor Ping.Wei Zun Academy www.weizunsyxs.com Doctor Ping could feel it, and directly sacrificed his own magic power, forming an invisible traction. Only this traction could allow Nagato to find them. Nagato quickly rode his mount, slowly passed the barrier, and entered the world again. As soon as he entered, he saw Jairus right beside him. Jai Xu led them, and soon arrived at Ping Yi. Doctor Ping was curious, why Nagato came to them all of a sudden, it would be impossible if it weren''t something urgent. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Nagato shook his head at this moment, and after sighing, he immediately took out the bottle in the little black cat. "There was an ambush in the road. A person wanted to frame us, leading me into the illusion. But the most terrifying thing is that since he got the bottle of the little black cat, I couldnt reach the spirit with the little black cat. It fits, I can''t perceive the existence of the little black cat mentally, so I am a little worried so you can help me see it quickly." Doctor Ping was very surprised when he heard what he did, and then reached out and took the bottle of the little black cat in his hand, held it tightly, and used his spiritual sense to sense it. After the induction, Ping Yi shook his head helplessly, which made Nagato more nervous, and he hurried forward. "How? How? How is he?" Doctor Ping placed the bottle of the little black cat on a nearby platform, and the bottle of the little black cat was suspended in the air, slowly shaking on the platform, and now the platform was radiating light and held it up. The bottle. Doctor Ping finally said slowly: "It seems that the person you met is very vicious, you guessed it, the little black cat is indeed in bad condition now." After hearing this, Jai Su and Nagato were very panicked. "What happened to him?" Jai Xuan was always very surprised. Nagato''s appearance was simply impossible. He had competed with them before. His strength and his brain power were very powerful. How could this happen. This is a Ping doctor who is leading them, looking in the bottle of the little black cat that has now been held up. All the rays of light set off the bottle, and the bottle becomes so thorough, it is also possible to see what is inside the bottle... 3574 Chapter 585 Evil You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato kept staring at the bottle, and suddenly saw a condensed soul inside the pure bottle. The soul was very small. It was slowly making up for it and wanted to merge into one, but at this moment there was a black spot. Always blocking. What exactly is this black spot?Is it because of him that everything before, so he can''t fit the soul of the little black cat mentally? "What is this black spot?" Nagato frowned. "This black spot is probably the monster you met before. The last remaining trace of his mana has actually been stored in this black spot, which means that when you handed this bottle to him, he had already With a trace of his own mana in it, this time he can return to this trace of mana and slowly brew when his soul is destroyed. When he finally breaks through the bottle, he will be very powerful. You can see it now, he blocked the little black cat''s soul repair, do you know why?That''s because he wants to absorb the energy of the little black cat. The infinite mana contained in this bottle is what I added to this bottle." After Nagato heard it, he took two steps back. At this moment, he looked at Doctor Ping with a pale face. "Is there any way to get rid of this thing." Doctor Ping shook his head, and now his face was slightly embarrassed. "When I delivered it to you before, I said, you have to protect him well, and I also said that as long as you let him condense in this bottle, he can slowly recover his previous posture, but Why did you hand him over to someone else halfway? Now this matter is very difficult." Nagamon''s face was embarrassed, but now he stood up, facing Doctor Ping, and said: "I know you will have a way, you go and help him, if it really is like you said, if he slowly sucks away the repairing energy of the little black cat, isn''t the little black cat true? Its at stake. This is the only chance, but I listened to other peoples slander." At this time, Javier shook his head helplessly when he heard it. He also begged his master to help Nagato as soon as possible. Although he and Nagato did have something to do before, but in any case, Javier kept thinking about it. Everyone knows that it was his mistake that caused the little black cat to become like this. He was very guilty, and the elders did not blame him too much, but now, this is a good opportunity for atonement. "Master, if it doesn''t work, tell me what you need? I will try my best to help Nagato remove the impurities in it." Qianqian Novels www.77xs8.com Doctor Ping saw the two of them and sighed immediately. "Well, at this moment, there is no other way. You can only add the power of Nagato. You two put your power into the bottle, but you two must be careful. Now the inside of this bottle This black spot has been integrated with the bottle. He has become accustomed to the environment inside. If you try to remove it forcefully, it will blow up all the bottle, and then the little black cat will really be over." At this time, Nagato was also in deep thought, and he didn''t know what to do for a while. After all, this kind of thing was particularly dangerous, and it was also related to the life of the little black cat, so Nagato didn''t dare to start. ... However, after Tang Seng and the others arrived at the station, Sun Wukong walked in first, but he always felt that the atmosphere inside was very strange, but he couldn''t tell it, as if these people were not human. Even if Monkey King wanted to take another look with his fiery eyes, he found no abnormalities, but he seemed to have some no longer believing what his fiery eyes saw. Monkey King went out and said to his master: "Master, I always think there are some weird things in it, but I can''t tell you, so after going in, we all must be careful, so as not to cause some trouble. In addition, now that Nagato is not by our side, we are really in danger." Tang Seng and the three of them nodded when they heard it, and walked in with some vigilance. When the four of them were sitting on an empty table, the attention of all the people present was focused on them. Personally, this also instantly made Zhu Bajie a little scared. After sitting down, a second person came next to them and asked a few of them. "Excuse me, do you live in a store or eat? There are two rooms left in this store, and you can live with the four of you." After Sun Wukong heard it, he said to him: "Then you can pack the remaining two upper rooms for the four of us. By the way, there is a horse at the door. Please put it in your stable. Haosheng takes care of it." After speaking, Monkey King took out some silver couples from his pocket and gave them to them. After seeing so much money, Xiao Er readily agreed. After putting the money to the shopkeeper, he walked to the door and led the horse to the stable. inside. .. 3575 Chapter 586 Bandit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the other Xiaoer also gave them a pot of tea, and let them drink it first, because after all, Sun Wukong and the others have not ordered any food, and they dont know if they should eat here, but Zhu Bajie is already I''m so hungry. Zhu Bajie asked Sun Wukong with some fear and said: "Brother, can we order some food first? I am almost starving to death. If this continues, the master will not be able to bear it." After Sun Wukong heard it, he glared at him with fierce eyes, then called Xiao Er over again, and then ordered some food, but they did not order anything, just ordered some dry food, because Sun Wukong was there. When I looked at the people at the tables next to them, they didn''t eat anything, just a dish and a few glasses of wine. Monkey King took all the dry food into his own house. Monkey King and Tang Seng lived in the same house, Zhu Bajie and Drifter lived in the same house, but this time all four of them were squeezed into the same house. Although Zhu Bajie did not want to eat some of these things, but now he only has this thing to eat. Monkey King looked at him very viciously, and Zhu Bajie can only pretend to be particularly delicious, and eat it hungrily. After all, now Eating a full stomach is the most important thing. Monkey King didn''t say anything after watching Zhu Bajie finished eating. After Tang Seng ate some food, he became a little tired. Originally, he wanted to go out and take a look around, but he was stopped in time by Monkey King and Tang Seng could only sit on the bed and rest. After Sun Wukong saw that Tang Seng fell asleep, he placed an enchantment around Tang Seng, and it was still a double-layered kind. I was afraid that after he left for a while, the group of people downstairs must be malicious, and come up again. It would definitely be very dangerous to hurt Tang Seng. After finishing these things, he went out. After all, Sun Wukong still has some doubts about this station. After Xiaodie suffered a loss last time, Sun Wukong no longer dares to believe whether the piece in front of him is true. He also felt that there was something wrong with his golden eyes. After Monkey King flew up to a particularly high place, he inspected the house again with fiery eyes, but he still saw the house and saw that the people inside were still humans. There were no monsters at all, so Monkey King didnt know whether to believe it or not. . After Monkey King came back, he saw those people still sitting in their original positions to eat and drink, but the eyes of these people were like staring at food, which made Monkey King particularly uncomfortable.315 Chinese Network www.315zwwxs.com After Monkey King returned to his room, the few people who had been sitting separately gathered together again. They seemed to be whispering all the time, but the voice was so small that when Monkey King returned to his room, they couldnt hear clearly. What are they discussing. However, Zhu Bajie and Drifters relaxed their vigilance. They didn''t think this post was particularly weird. On the contrary, it was just like an ordinary post. They did not realize that the people sitting in this post were not merchants at all, but they just walked over. At the time, the person introduced was that the front was an inn where a businessman often lived. Sun Wukong discovered this, but he didn''t tell Bajie and Drifting. He simply reminded them to beware. Sun Wukong didn''t dare to sleep at this time. He had been sitting next to Tang Seng for fear of danger. Sure enough, just after the three of them fell asleep, Monkey King sat there and stared straight at the door, and suddenly a tube was inserted in the doorway, and mist appeared in the tube. Monkey Wukong felt special after seeing it. doubt. But he also knew that this would definitely make them sleep more soundly, so Sun Wukong quickly sealed his mouth and nose. Although these human drugs didnt work for him, he still had some fear. These people are Know that they are monsters. On the side of Zhu Bajie and Drifting, they also gradually felt that it was difficult to breathe. There was always something else mixed in the air. Zhu Bajie was the first to wake up. He also saw the mist rising in his house, which made Zhu Bajie. The first reaction was a fire, which also made him shout. Zhu Bajies yelling immediately stunned all three of them and became panicked. However, the group of people outside became even more nervous, because they didnt know if the fog had stunned them, plus they Several people blocked the door again, so they couldn''t get out for a while, but what they didn''t expect was that these people were all monsters. It turned out that there was a group of bandits living in this station. They were dedicated to deceiving merchants who passed by and robbed them of their property, but each of them could only scare them, and they had no martial arts. .. 3576 Chapter 587: Reason You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!For the four people who just arrived, they always thought they were just ordinary passing guests, so when they saw Monkey King giving them money, they felt that this was another piece of fat. Zhu Bajie''s strength is also very strong. He always felt that the inn seemed to be on fire, so he rushed out, and flew out the few people standing at the door, and he only cared about himself Escaped, and ran out of the station very quickly. However, the Drifter was a little dazed. He carefully smelled the smell in the mist. He didn''t feel like it was burning, so he walked out slowly, only to see a few people lying on both sides of the corridor. It made the Drifting a little confused, but he didn''t think much about it, so he hurried to their master''s room. Going down the mountain, he finally saw a bunch of people blocking the door, which made him realize that something was wrong, and he quickly said to this large group of people. "What are you doing? Why are you blocking the door? What are you doing?" The group of people thought they were just ordinary people when they heard it, so they sent two brothers to deal with him. What they didn''t expect was that the monk picked one up with one hand. All the people were frightened, but it was because of the face. Question, they all looked at each other and started to back away. Here, Sun Wukong also saw their intentions. However, since they were a group of mortals, they did not want to be too careless. Sun Wukong kicked the door open, but the people blocking the door fell all of a sudden. To the ground. They have always been here, because now the merchants come and go through here, but most of them are merchants. Every time they come here, they will have their own rules. It is not so difficult to make some money, so these talents Choose to start in this place. Tang Seng and several people understand, the reason is not too much, but it turns out that these people are to make money for people to rest back and forth, and the merchants are used to giving them some money here, so they can also bless them Next is peace. Monkey King taught a few of them, they didn''t dare to do more bad things, and they took a good rest here. The inn here is one for one person, and there is no big room at all, but Sun Wukong thought, if Tang Seng was in the same room, there would be some danger, so Sun Wukong had no choice but to live in the same room with Tang Seng. As for Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha, they both share a room. No matter how many Zhu Bajie, there is nothing serious now, and the place is calm and the past merchants will pass by, so how can there be any monsters, so after he returned to the room, he lay down and slept well.Worry-free Chinese website www.5uzw.com Monk Sha couldn''t sleep when he went back, so he could only sit in the room helplessly, but Monkey King and Tang Seng were in the same space, and both of them were a little embarrassed. At this time, Tang Seng smiled awkwardly. "Goku, really thank you for being with you for such a long time, you have all saved me, I don''t know how many times, if there is no you, if there is no you, I am afraid..." Sun Wukong used to look down on Tang Seng the most, but now he has feelings with Tang Seng''s mother, but Sun Wukong is so cold in life that he can''t say anything else, and now Sun Wukong has to shook his head. "It''s nothing, since they brought us together, and of course we are indispensable along our way." Tang Seng could feel that Monkey Kings attitude towards him has changed. Now Tang Seng is also very excited. Later Tang Seng seemed to have opened a conversation box, and generally wanted to say more to Monkey King, but at this time Monkey King didnt want to talk to Tang Seng any more. He went out directly, only Tang Seng was left in the room. Sun Wukong didnt know why. He knew Tang Seng might be in danger, so he knocked on Monk Shas door. He knew that Monk Sha was much more reliable than Zhu Bajie. Now he didnt know why. He always felt that there was something weird around here. Strangely enough, Monkey King planned to take advantage of the night to go out and explore. ... Monk Sha looked very boring sitting there. He heard the sound of knocking on the door, and then walked over, and then opened the door to see that it was a big brother. "Then brother, what''s the matter?" "Go and watch the master, I''ll go out to see the situation now." Monk Sha nodded when he heard it, and then went straight out to Tang Seng''s room. At this time, Monkey King was finally relieved, but he turned back to look at Zhu Bajie''s room. As expected, the idiot was still sleeping... 3577 Chapter 588: Judge You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong immediately went out. He looked at the surrounding area. It was dark. It was late at night. The surrounding area was also full of merchants goods and horses. Several merchants had been guarding there for fear of being robbed. Up. ... Although the situation on Nagato''s side is very critical, this thing is an evil thought and also the last trace of Xiaodie''s soul. If this thing is to be completely removed, it can only go to the Yin Cao Jifu to make a mess. So now Nagato has arrived at Yin Cao Jifu. I heard Ping Doctor say that Nagato already knows this, and a judge of Yin Cao Jifu must help him. Only the judges own pen and ink can eliminate the last remaining , And can not hurt Xiaodie, but Nagato doesn''t know if he can let the judge help him. Its not so easy to come to the underworld. Now Nagato has just arrived in the underworld and was robbed by someone, and this is not a human at all, its just a ghost in the underworld. At this moment they are With a smile, after surrounding Nagato, he took a knife and kept looking at Nagato. Its a rule that a living person cant enter the underworld at all, but Nagato is here, so its been spotted. Now more and more little ghosts are spreading around Nagato, and at this time Nagato eats A pill was given. Suddenly Nagato became no different from those little ghosts, but the energy of Nagato''s body has been slowly converging, even if the energy of Nagato in the underworld is still unaffected, this is what Pingyi gave herself this time. Things, let yourself be greeted to use. Everything was ready, Nagato slowly continued to move forward. According to Ping Doctor only where the judge was, Nagato should have a general idea in his heart, so the current Nagato slowly moved forward based on his own memory. Nagato looked around, he felt gloomy, but even though it had turned into this way, there were still little ghosts following it slowly, and how could the messenger of the underworld let him leave easily? Surrounded. They looked at Nagato with strange eyes, and the whole body of Nagato contained infinite energy, so that they didn''t dare to approach them at all, and it would not be a good thing to continue the stalemate with them, so now Nagato directly Said. "I have something to do here. As long as you get away, I will definitely not hurt you, but if you continue to get in the way, then don''t blame me for being ruthless. Those little ghosts, look at me, I look at you, and then everyone slowly approached Nagato, which made Nagato gather the power of the whole body at this moment, and then the power formed an air wave, filling the little ghosts aside , Nagato took the opportunity to move forward quickly. As long as Nagato rushed forward to break through all obstacles, and quickly followed the route that Pingyi gave him before, Nagato found a place, and he pushed open the door with force, and there was another gloomy piece inside. How could it be so easy to find a judge. The surroundings of Nagato are different from before. It is not at all those little ghosts. They slowly condense into a lot of big ghosts. They are even more terrifying and scary, but Nagato is fearless at all, and at this moment Nagato There are many underworld messengers gathered around.Tsinghua Novel www.qhxs.org They also slowly approached Nagato, and in the middle of these errands, there was another person, who looked like a high-ranking official, and then Nagato suddenly had some hope. Nagato can communicate with them normally now, but the person in the middle can''t bear it. He is now very cautious, because the arrival of Nagato has caused some disorder in the entire underworld. "Who are you? Why do you want to break into my underworld?" "I came here really helplessly. I don''t know if the magistrate is here." At this moment, there happened to be a person wearing a dark blue robe and a hat on his head. At this moment, he stood up directly. He looked at this person with supreme power in his body. At this moment, he felt that this matter was a big deal. It was not good, and then waved his hand. "I am." Nagato was very happy when he heard it, and because the judge asked Nagato to pass, no one dared to stop him. After Nagato walked to his side, he walked directly to a place with Nagato. After entering, the judge sat there, and he was not in a hurry at the moment. "Say it." At this time, Nagato told the judge the ins and outs of the matter, and now he has also brought the bottle, including a dazzling stone, which can illuminate the essence of the bottle for discovery. After Nagato finished speaking, he kept staring at the judge, not knowing that the judge could not agree, but the current judge just shook his head at this moment. "From the moment you took out this stone, I have already decided that I will help you." After Nagato heard it, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth... 3578 The 589th chapter You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The judge was sitting there at this moment. He was holding his pen and drew a few strokes on the bottle, only to see his pen staying on the bottle, and slowly the impurity was adsorbed on the bottle. Pen. At this moment, Nagato was very surprised when they saw it, but they were mentally prepared when they came, and the previous doctor Ping said a few words with himself, so they were able to remain calm. After the judge was very calm, he presented the bottle to Nagato. The judge had already seen what was in the bottle, and at the moment he shook his head facing Nagato. "I have helped you, but I never help others in vain. I know what''s in it, but you should also give me something." Nagato was very confused when he heard it. What does he have that the judge needs? The judge smiled at this moment, and after slowly walking into Nagato, he said to Nagato: "Don''t worry, what I want is not difficult. I want you to make a promise. In the future, if I have something to do, you must reach my side quickly. No matter what I ask you to do, you must agree to it." Nagato immediately got up and stood up and nodded. He knew the judge''s abilities, and this time the judge helped him so much, Nagato nodded directly. The judge called another person at this moment, and then asked him to lead Nagato out. Nagato also followed that person and went out directly. After slowly passing by Doctor Ping, he also walked out of the Yin world. The most important moment for Nagato now is that he has to go and ask Doctor Ping as soon as possible, whether this thing has passed like this now?Whether the little black cat has fully recovered is Nagato''s most worried thing.On the other hand, what about the Tang Seng people, Nagato was actually a little worried, and Nagato shook his head after thinking about it. He has always possessed the skill of Qianli Sound Transmission, so there is no need to worry too much. Tang Seng and several people still stayed in this station. There was nothing strange about Monkey King going out to check last night. Monkey King always felt that this place was gloomy and gloomy, and it seemed very strange. Although there were many merchants in the past, Monkey King felt that there was something strange. Anyway, they will leave after eating this morning. It is useless to think about this. At this moment, Monkey King and Tang Seng have already cleaned up. At this time, Zhu Bajie was holding so many things. At this moment, he shook his head. "When will Nagato come back?" Drifting laughed at the moment. "Brother, you can be more nosy, we have nothing to do now. Let Nagato come back, can he help you get things?" 90 read the novel www.90kankanxs.com And while the two were talking, Monkey Sun had already led Tang Seng downstairs.After they went downstairs, they had already prepared their food, and they sat there to help them serve food. Although sitting here, the inn is not as lively as yesterday, and at this moment, Monkey King called Xiao Er here, wanting to ask what the situation is. Xiao Er Pi Dian''er is here again. "Oh, this is the case with our inn. Those who do business, they always come late and leave very early. We only provide them with a place to rest." After that, Sun Wukong waved his hand. The food was ready, and everyone started to eat. Monkey King, Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng, and Monk Sha all were very happy to eat. After a few people finished eating, they planned to check out and leave directly, but when Monkey King stood up, he felt dizzy and immediately fell to the ground. Zhu Bajie and the others also fainted one after another. He opened his eyes blindly, and found that he was locked in a room, but Monkey King only regretted it, because he was on guard for the inn last night, but everything in the inn was fine, so Sun Wukong did it today. Not so cautious but didn''t want to go, and in the end it was a hit. He had already seen several people in front of him staring at them. After all, the Monkey King at this moment looked at them directly. Monkey King always felt that a few people were wrong. They laughed there, and they also found Monkey King, but at this time, Monkey King was directly secretly secretive. He used his own bright eyes. Sure enough, these are indeed monsters, but why didn''t I see anything unusual yesterday? Its really strange. Monkey King kept shaking his head there, watching Tang Seng and the others still fall asleep on the ground. At this moment, Monkey King wanted to forcefully break away from the rope, but he couldnt break away anyway, and at this time those people were watching. He laughed at Monkey King. "Don''t break free. If we don''t have complete confidence, how can we wake you up directly?" Monkey King frowned. "Who are you anyway? What do you want to do?" The shop owner and the two shopkeepers sat there slowly, and they were still laughing. "You can rest assured that it has nothing to do with you, we care about him most..." .. 3579 Chapter 590 How to eat Tang monk meat? You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Sun Wukong heard it, he was inexplicably panicked. It turned out that their real purpose was Tang Seng! At this time, Monkey King finally saw that they were three monsters, and this was basically a monster station. No wonder Monkey King felt weird last night, but how could they escape under their own skill? Monkey King had an idea. "That''s it, I''m not interested in these things, I just want to know how the three of you fooled us." Two of them were silent, and one of them stood up directly. "It''s not easy to lie to you. We are born to practice illusion, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to stay in this place for so many years, how could we have been here without a little ability. How many people come and go in our inn. We couldn''t break through our illusion, we knew you were coming, and your grandson monkey is naturally the most powerful.Of course we have to be fully prepared to deal with you, so the ones you encountered in the beginning.Robbers are also our way to make you lose your guard." After hearing this, Monkey King nodded. That''s why Monkey King was very desperate. At this moment, he shook his head over there, sighing again and again. The three monsters were very proud, but at this time Monkey King only heard this sound in his ear. How are you guys?Is there anything? Monkey King thinks okay, now it happens to be Nagato to ask himself, Monkey King is directly out of his body at this moment, and now he is bound, Monkey King can only quickly spread his voice, now is the time of crisis, if they really Tang Seng ate it, and still in front of him, and how could Monkey King accept it. Danger, come and rescue me soon... Monkey King stayed there forever, and he saw Zhu Bajie next to him wake up unexpectedly. "Well, didn''t I wake up? The beauty in my dream suddenly disappeared. Why am I tied up with a rope again?" Zhu Bajie had a lot of harassment, and now he opened his eyes blindly. Zhu Bajie turned out to be the first one to pass the medicine, but somehow he passed out directly. After seeing this, Monkey King really hated iron and steel. If he is not tied up now, he would like to give him a stick. Monk Tangshan and Sha also woke up one after another, but the two of them screamed directly as before. "Ah, what monster?" Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, and for the present, he could only come to Nagato to rescue... Nagato had returned to Doctor Ping. Doctor Ping had completely checked the inside of the bottle. At this moment, Doctor Ping nodded. "Nothing big, the judge has completely helped you, but because of your negligence, she may be born a year later. From now on I can only remind you not to trust anyone, except me, the judge, others I can''t believe it at all." 59 Book Library www.59shuku.com Nagato nodded, but he still had some doubts. At this moment, he just wanted to leave and turned around. Doctor Ping smiled. "Why do you think that the judge''s pen has always been strong in the sky, and black ink keeps coming out. His pen has absorbed too many sins in the world, and the little impurity in your bottle is fundamental to him. Its nothing, as for this stone, its the connection between the two of us." Nagato nodded, and after a last salute, he left directly. Just after leaving Nagato, he heard Qianli Voice. "not good" Nagato was helpless, but there was nothing he could do. He immediately flew directly into the sky, not knowing what they had met, but in the situation that Monkey King and himself said, since Monkey King cant handle it, it must be nothing. Good crops are right. Nagato wanted to try to communicate with Monkey King, but no matter what, he couldn''t communicate with Monkey King. It seems that something bigger has happened over there, so Nagato had to continue to rush back. Fortunately, the voice was transmitted from a thousand miles away. At that time, Monkey King had already marked the location, and it was not difficult for Nagato to find it. Nagato''s hand covered his chest, and the small bottle was placed on his chest. They were once again sure that they would not do stupid things again. ... The monsters in the inn laughed loudly, now is a good time, maybe there will be something wrong.They planned to avoid long nights and dreams, and now hurry up to eat Tang Seng meat. Monkey King watched from the side, unable to reach out no matter what, the Monkey King at this moment could only attract their attention to delay time. "How long have you three monsters been here?" The monster didn''t want to talk to him at all, Sun Wukong continued.At this time, Monkey King thought that Tang Seng was more professional. Tang Seng was very scared at this moment, but at this time Monkey King gave Tang Seng two eyes. After Tang Seng saw it, he tried hard to keep himself calm. "Do you know that you can eat human flesh alive, but it''s not a good thing to violate the morality of heaven and earth, and do you know that if you really eat me, someone will come to you for revenge? Can you bear the consequences?" Tang Seng talked endlessly there, and all the monsters were finally angered by him, and at this moment, Monkey King felt that he had really come up with a bad idea. At this moment, he reluctantly shook his head, but the monsters could not wait. , Quickly put Tang Seng into the pot. "and many more" The monster, looking back at Monkey King, at this moment Monkey King looked at them with a smile. "Do you know how to eat Tang Seng meat to make it delicious?" Hearing what Sun Wukong said, everyone was surprised............ .. 3580 Chapter 591 "Monk" Soup You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, my eyes have countless experiences, and I will tell you carefully to make sure you like it. Do you like steamed, braised or stewed? This steaming will make the meat tender and fresh, while braised will be charred on the outside and inside. The crispy texture is multi-layered, this stew..." Wukong hasn''t finished speaking, the three monsters can''t wait, interrupting Wukong and saying: You can directly say what is best!"Wukong turned his head: "The stew is the best!"One of the three monsters said: "Then stew the soup, boil the water and throw Tang Seng in."Eh eh eh, you are too rude, this stew is very particular, you throw Tang Seng in this way, not only does not taste bad, but also the taste is terrible.My master doesn''t like to take a bath. He can catch lice all year round.Be careful not only to eat your stomach but also to have side effects." Wukong said. At this time, the three of them seemed to have been brainwashed by Wukong. Together, they nodded in agreement. One of them said: "Then teach us how to do it!"Wukong said: "First you have to wash the main dish and give my master a good bath.You can''t see how dirty my master is without my fiery eyes, so it''s best to wash it several times."Wu Kong said with an indescribable expression. The Tang Seng said when he saw it, "It''s just a few days of being a teacher, so how can you be so exaggerated.""Wukong turned his head and stared at Tang Seng vigorously, but Tang Seng was still immersed in his sadness that he was so despised after a few days without washing. "Brother, what''s wrong with your eyes?"Is it bad?"Zhu Bajie said dumbly. "Shut up!""Goku said. The three monsters said: "Don''t make a noise, don''t make a noise, be careful I stewed your pig''s head, you continue."Prepare a big pot, add oil, add chili, green onion, ginger, garlic, stir fry back and forth, then pour in hot water, boil, throw Tang Seng in, add carrots, yam, and wolfberry and stew it."Wukong finished. The three monsters immediately followed suit, and while doing it, they said that when we were done, they would also share a bite for you. Wukong said yes, at this time the monk next to him couldn''t stand it: "Brother, what are you doing? !"Shhh, I have a clever plan.""Seng Tang regained consciousness this time, and said: "You splash monkey, be careful of reincarnation in the next life. I will squat by the Wuzhi Mountain every day to recite the scriptures to you, and I will stay by your side!"Tang Seng said as he was dragged out. At this time, Nagato Qianli said: Are you okay, I am rushing to your side. Wukong said: It is safe now, hurry! Half an hour passed, and the three monsters took The washed Tang Seng came, and Tang Seng was still struggling. The monster said: "It should be clean after half an hour of bathing."Big Brother, when I washed this Tang Monk, that Tang Monk''s skin was really nothing to say, it was white and tender, and I was about to drool."The other demon said, this Tang monk: "Well, you are innocent as a teacher!""Seeing that Tang Seng is about to be thrown into the pot, Wukong is right! It''s still almost the most important medicinal material!" "You monkey is playing tricks on us," "Big brother don''t listen to him, just throw it in, I can''t wait. "You know that there is a medicinal material from the East China Sea that can be cultivated to immortal immortality with the meat of the Tang monk?" This time, the three people were moved by the heart, and a demon said: "You monkey, if you lie to us ,Be careful We peeled you off and used it as a seat."Little Bookstore www.xxs163.com "I''m like this, how dare you lie to you all!" said the monkey, "you know you are a little bit self-aware." The other demon said, "What is the shape of your medicinal material." This medicinal material is called clam, which is the deepest in the East China Sea. At this point, this clam has gone through thousands of years in the deep sea to absorb the essence of heaven and earth, and is known as the king of shellfish!"It''s a shell!""A demon said, "That''s right, it''s a shell. Its hard shell is white on the outside and jade blue, brown and pink inside."What''s the mess, big brother just let the monkey take us there, anyway, this rope is a treasure stolen from the sky, how can we let the monkey escape!""The leading monster thought for a while and agreed, then said, "Take us to find it!""So there was a leader who took care of Tang Seng and the other two monsters to take Wukong away. On the way, Wukong and Nagato Qianli told Nagato to go to the East China Sea and lie in ambush in the urn to catch turtles. East China Sea... this moment. Nagato just got through here to receive news from Wukong, so he made an ambush. At this time, Wukong and the two monsters came to the East China Sea and saw Wukong who was tied up. Nagato knew that he was going to prepare, so Nagato pulled up two The reef''s net rope tied Wukong and the two monsters together. "Ah, what''s going on!"The two monsters broke free as they shouted. At this time, Nagato appeared on the stage, "Hey, I said how you tied me up."Wukong said, Nagato said: "I didn''t expect that the famous Monkey King would have this day. I can''t help anyone who gets you caught in the middle.""You come here and untie me.""Sun Wukong said, Nagato wanted to help Wukong untie, but the rope just couldn''t be opened. At this time, the monster said: "Don''t bother you. This rope is the treasure of Taishang Laojun, except for him. People untie."Good guy" Nagato said while giving a thumbs up, so Wukong said it was time to visit the old man. Nagato understood what Wukong meant, and took out a small gourd to install the two little monsters, Dasheng and Gang. In the gourd, go to the sky... 3581 Chapter 592 Rescue Tang Seng You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato came to Douzi Palace, he saw two small doormen guarding the door.Nagato sighed that it was strangely cute, and he said, "Boys, my Nagato visit today is an important matter to find Mr. Taishang!" I don''t know where the candy came from, and he shook the candy in his hand. .Unexpectedly, one door boy said, "You little boy, you look so handsome, but we have never seen your face!" And the other door boy was intoxicated in Nagato''s handsome face and was still silly and happy.Nagato said, "Looking at me like this, you can still harm your master." "Yes, you don''t look like a harming old witch." These days, the face value really can bring yourself. Many benefits!Nagato sighed in his heart and thanked his parents!Thank heaven!Give me a good skin!At this time, Mr. Taishang was invited out, and Mrs. Taishang took a look, "Oh, where is this young man from? He looks so handsome, tusk tusk, it''s a rare encounter in a thousand years! Nagato heard it, so quickly Ashamed "Where is there?" "You boy, what do you want to do with the old man, but you want to be a teacher? The old man still lacks apprentices." Taishang Laojun''s eyes couldn''t be laughed while holding Nagato. Nagato realized that he was here to do serious business. "God, I have come here to ask the gods for help." "Oh? Then come and listen." Nagato took out his treasure gourd and shouted a spell, Wukong and two monsters appeared. Seeing Monkey King this way, Taishang Zhenjun laughed. "You Monkey King didn''t expect to have today!" "Hey, I said you old man, it''s not your baby that restrained me." Sun Wukong said anxiously, and while speaking, he showed the bound hands to True Monarch Tai Shang. Taishang Zhenjun walked in and took a look, eh, this is not my lost treasure. "Well, you monkey, you can''t get rid of this stubborn problem!" Monkey King anxiously said: "You old man, I can''t help but get old and confused. Didn''t you see the two monsters next to me?" "It''s the old man who is confused," Taishang Laojun said while helping Wukong to untie the rope, only to see Taishang Laojun touch the rope twice and untie it. Just like the obedient corn snake, all you have to do is caress it, but it is also a little fellow who recognizes the Lord, Nagato sighed, absolutely! Wukong thoughtfully looked at the two monsters, "Old man, these two monsters will be handled by you, otherwise I will sue you with the Jade Emperor, saying that you didn''t take good care of the things and the monsters stole them. Caused my master to be caught by these monsters." This Taishang Laojun listened to Wukong''s arrangement and smiled, "Don''t worry, Great Sage, I will be responsible for Tuoli to arrange everything, go and save your master!" "Nagato" Wukong and Nagato looked at each other, and Nagato nodded like a brother with a bright heart. "Goodbye, young man." Taishang Zhenjun waved his hand while looking at the departing Nagato and Goku. About to reach the gate of the post station, Wukong turned into one of the monsters, Nagato seemed to understand something.Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Turning into another monster, Wukong stretched out his hand and shouted "change". Seeing Wukong conjured a shell with a big palm, Nagato said, "What are you doing?" "This is a recipe that I gave the monster." Seeing Nagato''s confusion, Wukong said, "This is not to delay time, just teach the monster me how to do it to become a delicacy." Nagato exclaimed, "Brother! I admire it." Monkey King pulled off one of his own hair and blew his small mouth lightly, turning him into a monkey-like appearance. Another rope was conjured to tie it, Nagato''s smart mind immediately understood Goku''s intentions, and the two walked in. The big monster said, "I''m finally back," and Wukong, who turned into a monster, said, "Brother, this shell is really hard to find!" Nagato on the other side attached "Good things are different!" "Then what are you waiting for, quickly throw Tang Seng into the pot, and then the monster who turned into Wukong said. "Brother, this shell needs to be opened and used. Only the essence is inside to make the soup sublimate and inject the soul." The big monster heard it and said, "That''s not open yet." Brother, this little brother can''t open it" "Two useless guys" At this time the big monster opened the shell, walked into the pot, and was about to put the shell in it, only heard a plop, splashing water, it turned out that Sun Wukong kicked the big monster into the pot. . Zhu Bajie on the side said cheerfully, "Okay! Okay!" The two monsters turned into prototypes, and the big monster looked at "You, you." Wukong said, "Don''t struggle." Later I will let Guanyin collect you, and Wukong will put out the fire and tie up the monsters as he speaks. "Nagato, come and loosen my tie," Zhu Bajie said. Nagato used to unbind Tang Seng first, and then untie the Bajies. Tang Seng "Thank you for your help, Amitabha." Ba Jie stood up and patted his body with his hands. When he went up, he gave Nagato a hug. The Drifting tears as if he saw his relatives. "I thought I would never see the master again." Drifting tears as he walked to Nagato, thanking Nagato benefactor for help... 3582 Chapter 591: Entering Yucheng You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time the Bodhisattva also arrived. It turned out that on the way Wukong and Nagato returned, Jin Chan escaped from the shell and asked Guanyin to go to save the master. When the four disciples saw Guanyin, they all bowed to the Bodhisattva on their knees. Nagato thought: "I''m a good boy, I didn''t expect to see the Bodhisattva in my lifetime!" When the Bodhisattva saw Nagato, he didn''t show any expression on who this person was, but said, "My child, you have a long way to go." He left with the monster.Leaving the post station Changmen and Tang Seng four disciples left the post station together. "Hey, where did you go back then Nagato." "I went to deal with my own personal affairs." Nagato didn''t say much, and Wukong naturally didn''t ask much. Nagato followed the four masters and apprentices along the way to ensure their safety, huhuhu~ suddenly blew up A strong wind. "Protect Master" Wukong said, Nagato activated his skills, with both hands, propped up the screen cover over his head, it was safe now, the strong wind blew for a while, and finally stopped. Only then did Nagato put away the screen photo, "Fortunately you are here! Nagato." Wukong said, Wukong just looked around with its fiery eye gold, and found no abnormalities. Just now, the strong wind was full of sand and the branches were hung up, and he couldn''t see any abnormalities. Nagato said, "It''s okay, with me here, let''s move on." Wukong agreed and was very grateful to Nagato. They crossed a bridge and went on to meet an old man chopping wood. Tang Seng walked over and asked, "Old man, we are monks who came to the Western Heaven to learn from the scriptures, and we want to find a place to rest in Huayuan." The old man looked at the good-faced monk, and then at the apprentices behind him, very scared. Tang Seng "Old man, don''t be afraid, these are my apprentices, they are all good people." The old man trembled and said, "The city is Yucheng ahead. You can rest there." After speaking, the old man turned around and left. For the Wukong Bajie Drifters who are used to seeing them, they have long been used to it and ignored them. Tang Seng came back and said, "Go ahead, it is Yucheng, let''s rest there!" 652 Literature Network www.652txt.com Wukong Nagato and the others listened, and they continued to move forward. Once they entered the city, it was very lively. Everything here seemed to be harmonious. This time Ba Jie was really happy, because it was finally no longer necessary to eat coarse grains. Wukong still looked around vigilantly, and saw an inn called Laifu Inn. This time Wukong also looked around with the eye of fire and everything was normal. As soon as they entered the door, the guests inside were all frightened and shouted monsters. This made Wukong relieved. This was a normal reaction. Compared to those guests at the inn before, it is abnormal.Sun Wukong saw that no one dared to come to Nagato to see it, so he walked ahead and said, "Don''t be afraid, everyone, we are here to find a place to rest." The appearance of Nagato calmed the people a little, but with a confused expression, Nagato walked over to talk to the shop Xiaoer. Wukong and the others looked at it from a distance, and it seemed that they were done. Xiao Er walked to Tang Seng''s four disciples, and said to them "follow me!" Tang Seng''s four disciples and Nagato came to the guest room for one person. The rooms are next to each other, and Wukong is still a little worried, after all, the matter at the post station is not a joke.Nagato saw Wukong''s concern and said, "I''ll live with Tang Seng! I also want to talk to Tang Seng about academic issues." Wukong said jokingly, "Could it be that you want to be a monk." At this time, the eight precepts said, "Nagato, this monk can have eight bad precepts: one precept to kill, two precepts to steal, three precepts of adultery, four precepts of lying, five precepts of drinking, six precepts of drinking, and seven precepts of sitting on a large bed. , Bajie non-seasonal food." Ba Jie looked at Nagato seriously, as if making him think twice. At this time, the Drifter said, "Second Brother, Brother, this is a joke." Ba Jie shook his head, "I''m here to carry my luggage." At this time, Tang Seng, Wukong, Drifting, and Nagato all laughed, "I think Ba Jie is dissatisfied with his name, hahahaha!" Wukong clutched his stomach and laughed, Bajie ignored him, and Nagato sighed, "Bajie! Come on!" While talking, he patted Bajie''s shoulder, Xiaoer Dian didn''t quite understand, but he was a little scared at a distance from them. Nagato looked back at the shop Xiaoer outside the door, and walked over and said, "Don''t be afraid, we are just here to rest, this is a tip for you." When the shop Xiaoer saw Yinzi''s original stiff expression, he eased slightly."You have a good rest, I won''t bother you," "Go," Nagato said softly."Nagato" Wukong called to Nagato, "I still feel a little worried, you are protecting the master in this inn, I will go around and see if there is anything unusual. The strong wind that blew up just now, I think this is not a natural disaster." "Monkey, don''t worry, I will protect your master, and you can go out with peace of mind," Nagato said, so Tang Seng''s four disciples and Nagato lived here temporarily... 3583 Chapter 594 Tang Seng disappears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wukong went outside and took a circle, only to see that there was nothing unusual about the bustling city. This made Wukong very curious, so Wukong turned into a mortal appearance. Get out of the alley on the corner to avoid people''s attention. As soon as Wukong went out of the alley, he found that there were many vendors on the street, with all kinds of things on display. Walking on the street, the fragrance of many delicacies also floats. Everything here seems so beautiful, like a paradise. So Wukong asked passers-by "Donor, do you know why this city is so lively?" The passerby replied, "We are blessed by the mountain god." Monkey King said, "Which fairy is going down the earth, I also want to worship and bless my health." "Then this is a little bit far away, by a river in the east of the city, you will see a stone statue in the past. This stone statue will be transformed into a man every month, but we need to sacrifice a boy to the mountain god." Wukong thought thoughtfully, isn''t this a monster, so he scratched his head. "Oh, there is such a thing." Wukong thought of the strong wind that had just entered the city, which made him unbelievable. So Wukong waved with the candied haws and left. Wukong came to the east of the city very quickly, and there was indeed a stone statue standing there. Wukong took out his golden cudgel and shouted "Goblin, come out." The fairy didn''t come out, but knocked out the old man. "Well, you old man, you actually let the people in the city offer you a boy every month." "Great Sage, what are you talking about?" "Bah, I don''t dare to admit that I have done something, because I won''t accept you." Wukong was about to raise the golden cudgel, and the earth''s public horse got into the soil. "Well, you old man, dare you not admit it after doing something!" "Great Sage, I really don''t know about such things." "Then I ask you, your stone statue turns into a human form every month, why?" "Great Sage, I don''t know, there will be a strong wind at the beginning of each month, which is strange to say, so I will not come out at the beginning of each month." "Take this seriously" and "Really, the great saint" Duke Land''s voice was mixed with a tremor. "I''m so old, I can''t stand your golden cudgel, why do I lie to you!" At this moment, Nagato used a thousand miles of voice transmission, "Great Sage, its not good, come back quickly!" "Good old man, I will believe you for the time being." I saw the words of the Great Sage, somersault cloud, people disappear without a trace. Laifu Inn... Wukong opened the door, "What happened?" Nagato said, "I went to the toilet, and Tang Seng disappeared when I came back." Love 999 novel www.ax999.org Wukong stomped his feet. This is "Tune the tiger away from the mountain." Nagato, we encountered a clever monster. At first, this monster was a strong wind that made us suspicious, and when I was out to find out, he ran to take advantage of the loopholes." After Nagato heard, "Wonderful, this fairy is a clever fellow." At this time, Bajie came out looking for food and saw Senior Brother Nagato standing at the door of the master''s room. He stepped forward and asked, "How is Brother?" Wukong looked at Zhu Bajie with hatred of iron and steel, and said nothing. Now Nagato opened his mouth. "Master is gone" Zhu Bajie was taken aback, "How could it be?" Nagato said, "What was wrong with you just in the room?" "Nothing unusual, I just slept full, woke up hungry, and just prepared to come out for food. I saw you two standing at the door of the master''s room. I am not curious. I came to ask." As Ba Jie said, he patted his wealththe big belly. "You idiot only eats and sleeps. Why did Guanyin Bodhisattva let you go west with us." "The Bodhisattva has said, let me follow the master to practice, you really blame me!" With her hands crossed, Ba Jie twisted her head and whispered what she said later. Wu Kong was in a hurry, and Junior Brother Sha, who heard the quarrel, came and asked, "What happened to Senior Brother?" Nagato said, "The master is gone, did Brother Sha notice anything unusual just in the room?" "There was a strong wind just outside." "There is no cloud outside, and the weather is fine. How can it be windy and there is no sign of rain," Nagato said. And at the moment, the Tang monk here "hahahahahaha, the little monk looks handsome, but unfortunately I am a man," Tang Seng was a little bit boasted, "That''s so embarrassing." "You monk is a little cute, but cuteness is useless after all. As long as I eat you, I can live forever. After all, relying on eating one boy a month can not withstand the ravages of time!" Tang Seng became frightened when he heard it, "You know who my apprentice is, and the poor monk advises you to look back quickly, the sea of ??suffering is endless! Tang Sengyu said earnestly, "You don''t know anything about it. Your apprentice is being played around by me, my white bear spirit is definitely one of the best in the world." The white bear spirit said triumphantly, Tang Seng looked at the appearance of the white bear spirit, and concluded in his heart that the white bear spirit must love to play. So Jizhong Shengzhi said, "My apprentice also has a clever mind. I bet he can definitely find you!" Polar Bear "Then I will accompany him to have fun." Seeing the white bear like this, Tang Seng breathed a sigh of relief!.. 3584 Chapter 595 Darkness Chen Cang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng breathed a sigh of relief. Nagato''s side is like an ant on a hot pot-round and round. Nagato said, "Don''t worry," Nagato walked out of the inn. Nagato''s eyes changed color and turned golden. It turned out that this was the skill of Nagato''s clairvoyance, and Nagato used clairvoyance to turn around in circles. He found that there was a place he couldn''t find out how to find it was by the Chengdong River. Nagato closed his eyes and retracted the clairvoyance function, and then opened his eyes again and went to the inn, "Great Sage, I just used my clairvoyance to look around. There is one thing I can''t find, I can''t find it no matter what." "Hurry up and listen." Wukong jumped up, "this is the east of the city," Nagato said. At this time Wukong remembered and said, "I listen to the people in this city, there is a stone statue in the east of the city. The people in the city call him a mountain god, and he changes into a human shape every month, and the people in this city offer a boy every month." "Then brother, how are you exploring," Ba Jie said. "There is only Land Lao Er and nothing unusual. The only strange thing is that there will be a strong wind at the beginning of each month. "Then let''s hurry up and find out." "Wait, we have to discuss a countermeasure." Wukong said, "What are you waiting for, wait for the master to be eaten." Zhu Bajie stomped anxiously, "I said you idiot, this monster will not eat the master for the time being. He is so playful, let''s play with him." Wukong leaked a smile, and Nagato said, "Brother Monkey has any idea." "Doesn''t this monster offer a boy to the city every month? Then we will become children, pretending to run by the river to play, and we will give him a secret store. Nagato ambush the fairy on the side." After Wukong finished speaking, he became a child with braids, and Ba Jie became a fat boy with a fat bald head. The sand monk turned into a thin boy. Nagato used the portal to send them to the east of the city, and Nagato was lying in ambush on the edge of the grass. Drifting here.Sniffthe white bear spirit smelled the milk from the child. "Whose kind of playful baby," the white bear sniffed again, drooling. "There is more than one." The white bear was very happy now, and Tang Seng saw the white bear so greedy. "Amitabha Buddha, benefactor, you''d better turn around earlier, these children are all innocent, they haven''t gone through the world to see the beauty outside." "Shut up, if it weren''t for me to find it fun, I would have eaten you little Tang monk in my belly." After talking, the white bear came out of the cave.The white bear is at the door, change! The white bear turned into an adult, like a young man, walking out of the forest. Wukong saw a figure coming down from the mountain, and immediately looked at the young man with the eyes of fiery gold, and finally appeared. Wukong motioned to Nagato with his eyes.Love me ebook www.25txt.com The white bear came and said, "Where did the Guwazi come from, dare to play in my place". Wukong said, "It''s not stated that this is your home, why can''t we come to play?" The white bear bends down, "My child, your mother didn''t tell you that children can''t stand up to others." When the white bear was about to open his mouth, Bajie and Drifting were stunned. Are they still human? The boss of this mouth, Nagato saw the white bear preparing to eat the great saint. Immediately rushed out to give him a shock wave, which shocked the white bear. The white bear became angry and immediately became a prototype. Unexpectedly, Nagato shot a screen shot, trapping the white bear, no matter how much the white bear hits it with his head, he couldn''t break it. At this time, Wukong''s Eight Commandments Drifting Monks became prototypes, and the white bear was so angry. "Well, you monkey counts me." "Oh, I''ll just say where gods come from and eat children." Wukong leaned on the screen and akimbo, and said triumphantly. The white bear said, "Don''t be proud." With only a bang, the white bear got into the hole. At this moment everyone thought that the white bear was going to run away. The Great Sage was the first to guard the mountain link, but what was unexpected was that the white bear not only did not appear, but disappeared. The door retracts the screen cover. At first glance, it turned out to be taken by the old man from the land. Wukong flew over, "Old man, what are you doing?" "The Great Sage doesn''t know anything. This is a pet I raised. Under my guidance, it turned into a beast. With such a big movement just above, the old man came out to see that this beast has become an evil beast." "Well, you old man, don''t take good care of your beast, you know how many children he eats and how many innocent lives he has hurt." "The old man knows that this sacred beast is sinful now, and I will take it to the heavenly court, and ask the Jade Emperor for punishment." Wukong nodded. "Old man, I just watched the Jade Emperor go around him to survive." Father Earth knelt down, "Xie Dasheng spared him not to die, and I also have feelings." Nagato said, "The love is deep, and the responsibility is deep." Let''s go save your master!" At the moment Tang Seng was trapped in the cave and fainted from hunger. Nagato Goku and the others saw the fallen Tang Seng, they immediately went over and probed with their hands, "still alive" Nagato said while drawing his hand in the air, and the portal opened. They returned to the inn, "Nagato, what''s the matter with the master," said the Drifter. "Brother Sha, don''t panic, Tang Seng fainted because of hunger, I''ll go get some food." When the words fell, Nagato went out to get food, and then Tang Seng opened his eyes weakly. At this moment, Tang Seng saw his apprentice as if he saw his relatives... 3585 Chapter 596 Tuzhuang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Nagato brought some food. The Drifter fed Tang Seng some porridge. The Tang Seng who saw Nagato said, "Nagato, I was terrified the moment I was blown away by the wind." Don''t be afraid of Nagato stepping forward, this matter is over. Tang Seng said, "I want to eat more dry food, so that the wind can''t move me." Everyone was relieved now, and Wukong was also relieved. Seeing Wukong''s nervousness just now, Nagato said, "Let''s go around here at night" Ba Jie immediately clapped and applauded. after dinner Drifting monks Wukong Bajie and Tang Seng changed into local costumes, and the market at night was particularly lively. With Bajie walking in the forefront, Drifting Wukong shook his head. "Nagato, you are still having fun," Ba Jie said, hahahahahaha, the big guys all smiled. The next morning, the mentor and apprentice group will continue their journey westward, and they leave after bidding farewell to Xiaoer. Wukong said, "We still have one thing to do." Nagato patted Wukong on the shoulder, don''t worry, I wiped out all the people in this city last night that I would dedicate boys to the east river bank every month." Wukong sighed, "Nagato, I really don''t worry about anything with you." "Don''t worry, Brother Monkey" Nagato put on Wukong''s shoulders, and Wukong felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart. This is a mountain road, with pine trees planted on both sides of the mountain, and I feel good when I look at everything. Walking alongBoomTang Seng and his group fell into a hole, which was still a bit deep. At this time a person appeared on the top of the cave, "I thought I had hit something." One was wearing a suede coat, a leather hat that had been with him for many years, and a bow on his back. In order not to attract attention, Nagato said, "Donor, we are monks from the Western Heaven." The hunter heard the man was pulled out quickly, and saw Tang Seng being pulled out. Bajie, Wukong, Drifting, Bailongma, Nagato all jumped up and jumped out. This frightened the hunter. "Don''t be afraid of the donor, this is my apprentice, who followed me to practice," Tang Seng said. The hunter swallowed and took a step back. "That''s still a bit scary." Wukong said, "How can you judge people by their appearance!" The hunter nodded, "Yes, yes," Tang Seng said, "Donor, do you know where is ahead?" "There is a village ahead," said the hunter. After Tang Seng and his party said goodbye to the hunter, Tang Seng said, "Wukong, let''s go down and turn into the fast." Goku "good, good" Tuzhuang When I entered this village, I was seen by a farmer. "Youkai! Youkai!" 020 Novel Network www.020xs.com Everyone in the village ran into the house, afraid to go out. Nagato said loudly, "Dont be afraid, dont be afraid. We are monks who go to learn the scriptures and want to make a fast here. The farmers came out of their homes dubiously. Tang Seng said, "Amitabha Buddha, don''t be afraid of donors, this is my apprentice." When I saw Tang Seng''s farmers, they let go of their vigilance. He said, "Monk, you go quickly." "Donor, what are these words?" Wukong asked. The farmer glanced at the monkey tremblingly, and said, "We have monsters here." "Oh, let''s listen to some monsters" Wukong scratched his ears. The farmer looked at Wukong really scared. "Donor, don''t be afraid, my apprentice specializes in destroying demons and demons," Tang Seng said. When the farmer heard this, he boldly said. "We are called Tuzhuang here, originally because the land here is fertile, hence the name Tuzhuang. Later, I dont know what happened. Every day someone in our village disappears. And when we found the corpse, it was dry and flat." Hearing this, Wukong said, "This monster must be living by sucking human spirit." "Save us! Save us!" At this moment the farmers all knelt down, folded their hands together, "Help us, monk." "Wukong..." Wukong said before Tang Seng finished his words. "I know, I know," Wukong asked the name of the village. "There is an inn here." At this time the hunter came. "There is no inn. If you don''t dislike it, you can live in my house." Now Tang Seng and his party are staying at the hunter''s house. Wukong said, "You are optimistic about the master, Junior Sha, Nagato and I will come." After speaking, Nagato and Wukong flew out. "Let''s split up," Wukong said, and Nagato said hello. Nagato flew to the bamboo forest, saw what was on the ground, and flew down. I saw a body that had been sucked dry in front of me.Nagato and Wukong Qianli transmit sound. Nagato "Brother Monkey, how is your place?" Wukong said, "There is no abnormality on my side for now." "I found another corpse here," Nagato said. At this time Wukong flew over to join Nagato. Nagato recalled that the farmer in the village said that the last corpse was also found in this bamboo forest. He said, "Brother Monkey, do you remember that the farmer said that the last corpse was also found here, and I guess the old dynasty of this monster must be here." Wukong said, "Then we will enter the bamboo forest and look for it." "Good!" Nagato said. Nagato and Goku traveled through the bamboo forest to find the monsters... 3586 Chapter 597 Fighting the Snake Monster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, the forest suddenly began to fog, and the fog became thicker and thicker. "Nagato, I will fly to the forest to take a look" "Okay!" Who knew that Wukong could not see the end as he flew, the bamboo forest seemed to get higher and higher. Nagato was underneath, thinking of a forest, but the fog got bigger and bigger, so big that Nagato couldn''t see the road ahead. Wukong wanted to go down to find Nagato, but the fog was too big. Wukong was blinded by the mist.Wukong used Fire Eye Adamantite. I saw the white things shuttle in the bamboo forest. At this time, Nagato accidentally hit and collided with Monkey King. Nagato took Wukong''s arm and said, "Brother Monkey, this foggy man can''t see the road ahead." "I just used my fire-eye fine gold, and vaguely saw a white snake and dragon shuttle in this bamboo forest." At this time, Nagato used toad qigong, and saw that Nagato''s body bulged and his face rose up, like a balloon. Nagato opened his mouth, and the white mist that had just been blown disappeared. At this time, the snake demon used his tail to roll up the two of Wukong Nagato, and the fog was gone. Nagato''s eyes widened when he saw the snake monster, "It''s a big python" "It turns out to be a thousand-year old demon! I think your Taoism is profound, why don''t you cultivate righteous fruit, cultivate crooked demons and evil ways," Wu Kong said. "You monkey talks so much. Why don''t you breathe your energy first, and watch your monkey practice so high." The snake demon said. "If you want to eat my grandson, you have to see if you have this ability!" When the voice fell, "big, big" Wukong grew bigger, and the snake demon tightened.Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com Goku was strangled a little bit, and Nagato''s face turned pale. Seeing this, Nagato talked to Wukong through the air. "Brother Monkey, you get smaller so you can get out." When Wukong heard this, he became small, but he didn''t expect that the giant python would also become small.But Nagato has not changed. At this time, Nagato immediately grabbed the python, "I almost forgot that there was a little guy there." After speaking, the python grew bigger and bounced Nagato out. Nagato flipped, "Mysterious Iron Sword." Nagato drew out a big sword, formed two lights in the air and flew towards the giant python. The giant python is worthy of a thousand-year old demon. Nagato''s attack did not hurt it, but its scales bounced back, and Nagato avoided the attack. "Children, don''t struggle, I think your delicate skin and tender meat will taste delicious." The snake demon hissed while sticking out his tongue.It was as if the fox saw a piece of fat. "Today is a big meal, let me enjoy you!" said the snake demon. "Brother Monkey, let''s have a lust and indulge!" Nagato Voice said. "What a silly method" Wukong replied. "It''s that we pretended to be caught by him first, and then showed an expression of helplessness to beat him. Let him get overwhelmed and expose his flaws, and then we will go straight to his vital point and kill it all at once." "You still pay attention" Wukong threw a flashing eye at him. "What a great white snake, this can''t attack you" Nagato said, and Wukong immediately agreed. "Hahahaha, my thousand-year cultivation base is not for nothing. I want to swallow your inner alchemy," the white snake said triumphantly. Nagato quickly scanned the whole body of the snake with his eyes, and the target "spine," Black iron sword, Nagato wants to take the sword 3587 Chapter 598: Jiaolonghe You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Wukong Nagato carried the body of the snake demon back, and the people in the village stood back in shock when they saw it. "Leave the rest to you!" Nagato said. "Thank you gods, thank you gods" farmers all thanked them all when they saw it, and took out the food harvested by their families to thank them. Some held a basket of eggs, and some held a cage of steamed buns. Tang Seng said, "Amitabha, we just happen to be here. We have a fate. The poor monk can''t ask for it." The farmers said, "Thanks to you, we won''t have to tremble when we go out to chop wood and farm." Tang Seng said, "Amitabha, you have given us a place to stay, and you are willing to believe in us, we will not fail." After talking about Tang Seng and his party, they went on the road again. The farmers gratefully looked at the backs of the five teachers and apprentices who had left. Wukong said, "This monster is a giant python who has cultivated for thousands of years. It is only because his brother is sick that he needs to breathe human spirit to keep his brother alive." Tang Seng listened and felt sorry for him. Zhu Bajie said, "This is still a sentimental and righteous demon." "Yes!" said the Drifter, even the white dragon horse pouted. At this time they encountered a river, the river was turbulent, and Monkey King flew up to the sky to watch. The river was eight hundred miles long and eight hundred miles long. Wukong said, "Let''s rest here first." Zhu Bajie put down his burden and said, "Good, good." "Wukong, this river is so turbulent, how can this be!" Tang Seng said.Nagato looked around, as if he couldn''t see the end. Wukong''s eyeballs slipped, and he tapped the ground with a stick, only to see a little old man turning around. "What''s the matter with the great sage looking for me!" said Father Earth. "Lao Dier, we are learning people who are going westward. How can there be a wide river with mixed water, is there any other way to go?" Sun Wukong asked. "Great Sage, have you forgotten your old friend? Old tortoise?" The father-in-law said, "He can cross the river with you." Only then did Wukong remember that he had such a good friend. Wukong said, "Nagato, help me watch the master well, and I will go back." Nagato said, "Why don''t you cross the river with a spell?" Tang Seng replied, "Amitabha, the Bodhisattva is for me to experience. If I rely on spells, then the meaning of this experience is gone." "So it''s like this" Nagato nodded and said, "Brother Monkey, don''t worry." Wukong was a Jing Douyun, so he went looking for the old turtle, and the father-in-law saw that Sun Wukong was gone. He immediately turned around and turned back.Only the Eight Precepts, Drifting, and Nagato guarded Tang Seng. At this time, the river began to form a whirlpool, and saw many shrimps, soldiers and crabs rushing ashore.Go to listen to the book network www.7tingshu.com The leader said, "Little ones catch Tang Seng." At this time, Nagato was on alert. Ba Jie took his nine-tooth rake and said, "It''s a big tone, let''s see if I will beat you into a crab!" The sand monk also took out his demon descending staff, Sha Sha Sha, Nagato took his profound iron sword a few strokes and beat the little monsters away. Dragon Palace "Report, King, there is a handsome man on the river with extraordinary skills. We are not his opponents at all," said the crab. "Useless things" Jiaolong shook his sleeves... At this time Wukong came with his old friend. Zhu Bajie jumped forward and said: "Brother, you just walked on your front foot, and there were many shrimp soldiers and crabs coming out of the river to capture the master. We will piss them off." "You idiot is pretty useful," Wukong said, and Ba Jie scratched his head. "Wow, monkey brother, what a big tortoise" Nagato looked at and said. "This is my friend, old turtle" Wukong said, "Everyone, go up!" "Amitabha, thank you turtle god" Tang Seng said At this time, the old tortoise also slowly opened his mouth and replied, "There is nothing to do with little things." Tang Seng and his party got on the old turtle''s back. The old turtle carried Tang Seng and them slowly forward. Right in the middle of the river, the old tortoise began to shake.Wukong "No, be careful everyone!" Nagato looked at and said, "It''s the whirlpool just now, but this time the whirlpool is urgent and big. Now even the huge size of the old tortoise couldn''t stabilize.Everyone was caught in the river. At this time, the Jiaolong guarded at the door early to greet him, and tied Tang Monk and the others. Jiaolong feeds the branchial sac grass to everyone.This grass allows them to breathe freely in the water.But it is also extremely rare. At this time Tang Seng and the others woke up and found that they were all tied together. Wukong opened his mouth and said, "Where is the evildoer, actually calculating us!" "Shut up," said a small river crab, "We are a god, how can you allow you to talk nonsense like this." "Oh? Since it is a god, why arrested us?" Wukong said as he looked at the Jiaolong in front of him with the golden eyes of fire. Jiaolong opened his hands and said, "Welcome to Jiaolong Palace hahaha" Wukong also smiled and said, "It turns out to be a little dragon that hasn''t evolved into a real dragon." "Brother Monkey, what is Jiaolong?" Nagato asked suspiciously "This dragon is a sacred beast with the blood of the dragon family. As long as it survives disasters, it can become a real dragon." .. 3588 Chapter 599 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This is the handsome man my little river crab said" Jiaolong looked at Nagato, "Thank you, it''s really nice." "When I have eaten Tang Seng, I will eat you. It will taste good if you look like this." Jiaolong stretched out his tongue and licked his mouth. "What good are you doing this way" Ba Jie said. "I''m going to eat Tang Seng to become a real dragon, immortal," Jiaolong said with a laugh. "You are a crooked evil way" Ba Jie said, "You are degenerate into a devil like this" Drifting also said immediately. This time the Flood Dragon was angered, and with a wave of the Flood Dragon''s sleeves, a strong air current blew the Bajie Drifting to the ground. At this time, Wukong came to Jin Chan to escape, his soul flew out, and Jiaolong saw Wukong motionless."Unexpectedly, Great Sage Monkey King would have a day of fear" "Big brother and big brother, ah, you are saying something," Ba Jie stomped anxiously. At this time, Monkey King ran to the nearby Qiudian, and Wukong heard about it when he went to look for Brother Turtle. This river is so wide and is controlled by Jiaolong and Qiu respectively.It''s just that they haven''t turned into real dragons. Wukong wanted to provoke the discord and split the two.Wukong came to the Qiudian and turned into the crayfish essence inside. "Reporting to the King, I went out on a parade today and found that the dragon next door had arrested Tang Seng and his apprentices." King Qiu said, "Okay, you Jiaolong, I treat you as a brother, but you want to steal Tang Seng and become a dragon by yourself." Qiu put his hands on his hips, "Come on!" A little crab thumped forward and said, "My lord, what''s the matter?" Qiu said, "Have you received any invitations from Jiaolong today?" "Return to the king, no." Crab embraced his hands and bowed his head. "Okay, you Jiaolong, let''s go see Brother Jiao and see how things are going on." After speaking, Qiu turned into a prototype and ran very fast. Wukong also returned to his body, a jealous spirit, his eyes blinked twice.Laugh out loud. "How smile are you monkey heads?" Jiaolong looked at him. "Is this afraid of becoming a lunatic?" After a while, Qiu brought his little brothers, and Qiu came to visit Jiaolong with a thousand-year-old ginseng. Knowing that Jiaolong hadn''t had time to hide Tang Seng and the others, he had an idea. "Brother Qiu came at a good time," Jiaolong said with a smile.Qiu said, "I don''t want to tour a thousand-year ginseng today to share with Jiao brother." While speaking, he handed the ginseng in his hand to Jiaolong. Jiaolong said, "Let''s raise Monk Tang for a few days, then feed him fat and eat." Nagato said, "It''s not easy to get fattening, at least a few months." Nagato understood why Monkey King was motionless, and suddenly laughed, and then Qiu came again. It turned out to be a provocation.Nagato continued to say, "Jiaolong, you don''t want to share a piece of the pie and tell others directly, why bother to make mistakes." Wukong then smiled and said, "That''s right, it''s really stingy, it seems that the two of them are not very close." This time Qiu was angry, "Okay. You dragon, grabbed Tang Seng privately behind my back, and didn''t notify us. If it wasn''t for my people to see, tell me I''m afraid you won''t notify me!" Jiaolong didn''t hide it, and said directly, "So what." The two turned into prototypes and flew to the sky to fight. You have two tentacles against me and I against you, just like a bull in a bullring. Wukong and Nagato untied the ropes by themselves, and shouted out the eight precepts, "Brother and me", calling out the Xiaolong''s soldiers! "You fool" Wukong shook his head helplessly."It''s not good, it''s not good, Tang Seng and his group are going to escape." Said a small river crab.Nagato and Goku turned back to back.The two looked at each other. I saw Wukong with a stick, and the entire Dragon Palace swayed. Nagato used a boomerang. That''s one dart and one standard!Knock down a piece. The two rescued the master Bajie Drifting and quickly flew to the river bank. Seeing Jiaolong and Qiu still fighting, Wukong Nagato and the others watched the fire from across the bank. Wukong saw that it was almost done, and called out "Have you played enough!" Jiaolong saw Tang Seng''s master and apprentice escape, and was not thinking about it, so he was ready to attack Wukong and the others. Unexpectedly, Qiu chased him and fought with Jiaolong."You forced me," Jiaolong said. "What''s wrong, show your true face?" Qiu said. The Jiaolong roared and bit the Qiu in his mouth, and Qiu also bit the dragon''s tail. Jiaolong slammed Qiu hard, but Qiu lost and fell to the ground motionless. At this time, Jiaolong walked towards Wukong and the others, Nagato took out the profound iron sword and pierced the Jiaolong''s jaw. Just now, Nagato used his own perspective to point out the fragile place of the dragon.I saw the dragon fell heavily to the ground. "Huh, smelly monster" Zhu Bajie stepped forward and said. "Dare to fight with my seniors" Ba Jie said, knowing that he had just broken the good deeds of the seniors, and patted the monkey skin. Wukong did not pursue Bajie.This monster is resolved. How can I get to the other side of the river?"Great Sage, Great Sage" Wukong looked back and saw Laogui calling him in the river. "Great Sage, I just got involved, and I still rely on my turtle shell. I wait for the river to calm down before showing my head to look for you." The old turtle said slowly. "Are you all okay" Old Turtle said."It doesn''t matter, you just missed a good show," Ba Jie said. The old turtle was puzzled, Bajie and the others didn''t say anything, so the old turtle swam to the other side with Tang Seng and his party... 3589 Chapter 600 Falling into a Trap You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and his party arrived on the other side, thanked Laogui, and then went west. Not far away, Monk Tang and the others saw the smoke rising in front, knowing that there was someone in front of them. He decided to go for alms. Tang Seng and his party followed the direction where the smoke drifted, and stepped on the entrance of the door to breathe fireworks. This makes Bajie greedy.Immediately went to knock on the door, "Is anyone?" At this time, an old man opened the door. In order to prevent accidents, Wukong used his eye of fire gold to distinguish whether the person in front of him was a demon. But everything is normal!But the performance of the elderly is different from that of others. This time the old man saw Wukong Bajie and they didn''t show any expression of fear.This puzzled Wukong and the others. "Come in quickly" the old man said. Then he said: "I am at this age and have experienced and seen more. There are good people and bad people in this world. The same goes for the demon!"As soon as the old man finished speaking, Ba Jie and the others felt warmth. "Our family''s food is relatively light, and I hope that the elders don''t mind," the old man said while patted his apron with his hands. Tang Seng said, "Amitabha, the words of the donor are the most generous words I have heard in the past few months." Ba Jie unceremoniously stretched out his hand to take the steamed bun. "Bajie!" When Tang Seng was about to say him, Bajie stretched out a bun in front of Tang Seng."Master, eat it! It''s delicious," Ba Jie said while eating. Tang Seng shook his head and said nothing.Because this road is really exhausting. Thanks to the old man, everyone started to eat. "My head is a little dizzy." Longmen said that the Drifter fell on the table and Tang Seng also fell over. "You..." Wukong fell on the table before he finished speaking. Half an hour passed Wukong opened his eyes in a daze, "I have long heard that the famous Monkey King has a pair of fire-eye fine gold, but I saw it today, but that''s it!" The old man said with a smile. Then Wukong slowly said, "Where are you evildoer?" "Take a good look at who I am" the boar spirit pointed at himself. Goku blinked Monkey King. "It turned out to be a wild boar spirit, well, you wild boar are so courageous!" said Monkey King. "You monkey head is quite useful" The wild boar changed back to its original form. "What''s the difference between you deceitful monster and bad monster?" Monkey King said. "At least I won''t eat you!" said the boar spirit.Biquge standby station www.au26.com "Oh? Why are you arresting us?" Monkey King said while struggling. "Don''t struggle, this is an ancestral Ecstasy. It will soften human bones and hair. The more you struggle, the more tired and weaker you will be." said the boar spirit. "My people are still waiting for me to save them" said the boar spirit. Wukong said, "What kind of monster is still arresting your people?" "A few days ago, a big white worm came to our woods. I don''t know where the magic weapon came from. As long as we gently shake the bell in his hand, we will not consciously listen to his orders. He used this bell to invade our land and claimed that a group of monks would pass through here in a few days. All I had to do was to catch these monks. Will let my people go."The boar spirit said, hammering the table hard with his hands. Looking at his resentful look, Wukong had an idea, "You know that your grandfather grandfather has Fire Eye Fine Gold, so you must have heard of my name too! Why don''t I help you save your people" The wild boar spirit shook his head, "This white worm must see your deity." At this time, Nagato woke up. Nagato opened his eyes and saw the pig head in front of him, "Great Sage, is this wild boar not evolved well?" Nagato scoffed. Monkey King: "This old man was transformed by a wild boar." Wukong told Nagato about the general content. "If you let us go, we can help you save your people" Nagato said. "I think you look like a reliable person" said the wild boar spirit, touching his stomach, his eyes narrowed. Nagato, who was accustomed to being praised, didn''t show a triumphant smile.Instead, he said, "Then you let us go! We help you" The boar spirit shook his head, "No, they must see that your talents will let my people go." Nagato was anxious, thinking of a good way, so he said: "Let''s give him a good day. Didnt he say that he had a bell in his hand, everyone would listen to him obediently? Then we will conjure a magic weapon even more powerful than him!" Wukong agreed. "Then what magic weapon do you have better than the bell in his hand?" said the boar spirit. This made Wukong Nagato thought for a while.At this time, the Bajie Drifting woke up. "What kind of pig is this?" Bajie asked with a fixed look. The Drifter smiled and said, "Brother, you don''t recognize this, you and him are still relatives." "Relatives, if they are really relatives, how do you tie me up?" Ba Jie shook his head. When Nagato saw it, he said, "This wild boar essence was coerced by a large white insect essence and caught us. If we don''t catch us, his people will be in danger." Zhu Bajie stood up and said, "If you let us go, we can help you beat this monster away." Monkey King said: "Come on, idiot, that fairy phone has a baby bell, as long as it shakes, everyone will obediently listen to him." Bajie said: "Huh?" .. 3590 Chapter 601 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Nagato had an idea: "Yes." At this time, everyone looked at Nagato, and Nagato''s mobile phone turned into a treasure gourd. Zhu Bajie said sadly: "When is it, Nagato, you still want to eat gourd." Nagato pointed at the gourd and said, "It is better than a gourd." "Oh?" Everyone looked at him questioningly. "I am a real treasure." Nagato went on to say, "This gourd can hold a hundred rivers, and even the Jiaolong River that we have just passed can suck in all the water." "This baby is good" Ba Jie applauded. "Hurry up and untie us," Wukong said, and the boar spirit dubiously released Wukong and the others. At this moment Tang Seng woke up.Tang Seng looked at the wild boar spirit in front of them untying them. Tang Seng asked Wukong: "What happened? What about the old man?" Wukong re-narrated to the master, Tang Seng said: "Amitabha, then Wukong, do you have a good strategy?" Wukong patted Tang Seng on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, Nagato has already thought about it." Tang Seng saw Wukong pat his shoulder with his hand, and got closer to Wukong again.Tang Seng was very happy. At this time, Wukong became a leopard spirit, "How?" Ba Jie said, "Brother, why are you not a bird?" "Why should I become a bird?" Wukong asked back. "Brother, didn''t you say that this monster is a big white worm, and this bird is the natural enemy of the worm." Zhu Bajie said solemnly. "You don''t understand, Brother Pig, this big white worm is a tiger, I''ll give you some science. We divide the insects into five categories, the beast is the caterpillar, and the tiger is the king of the beast and the leader, so we call him the big insect!"Nagato said slowly. "There is this kind of statement, it really opened my eyes" Zhu Bajie said a little bit, "You are really the shame of our Zhujie," the wild boar said disgustingly. "I used to be the canopy marshal in charge of 100,000 heavenly soldiers. I am not a pig. Don''t compare me to you," Ba Jie said proudly. "The hero doesn''t mention the bravery back then, not to mention that you are a god. Are all gods illiterate like you?" The wild boar returned. "Well, stop yelling, let''s discuss how to save the wild boars!" Wukong scratched his head and said. "I''ll get in with this big white worm first. Let the wild boar spirit lead the way, and Nagato will protect the master here." Wukong said. White Tiger Cave... "Monkey, I beg you to save our people" The wild boar clasped his fists and thanked! "Where?" Wukong said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely save your people." "Farewell, then" the wild boar went back.Fat Cat Literature Network www.feimaowx.com Wukong transformed himself into a leopard sperm.Yelling outside. "Only you can''t think that there is no treasure that I can''t get" Wukong''s yelling really attracted the attention of this great white worm, and saw the great white worm jumped and jumped in front of Wukong. "Oh, what good treasure do you leopard spirit have, I want to see it," said the big white worm while transforming into a human form. Wukong pretended to be surprised and said, "This is not the king of the beasts. Oh, see the king." Sure enough, the big white worm put down his guard, and said with his arms akimbo, "Don''t be polite, what treasures do you have?" Wukong said: "My lord, I have a treasure gourd that can hold hundreds of rivers. With it, the whole world is yours!" This big white worm was overjoyed when he heard it, "There is also such a good baby, take it out and show it to me." Wukong took out the gourd, "Hey, Leopard Jing, aren''t you just an ordinary gourd?" "Don''t underestimate him, and hope that the king will follow me to see and see" Wukong said as he shook the gourd in his hand. Jiaolong River "The gourd gourd listen to my order, close it!" When Wukong finished speaking, all the water in the river was collected into the gourd.The great white worm clapped and applauded. "If you like me, I will give it to you." After Wukong finished speaking, Da Bai Chong said "Okay." "Does the king have any treasure to open his eyes with me" Wukong said. The big white worm thought for a while and said, "I have a baby bell. As long as you shake it, those who hear the bell will obey me." "There are such miracles, the king will let me see, I will give you the treasure gourd," Wukong said. The big white worm touched his pocket, took out the bell and showed it to Wukong. Wukong immediately conjured a bell behind him. During the exchange, Wukong returned the fake bell to Da Bai Chong. "Big King, the little one is going to continue the treasure hunt. If there are any good things, I will come back and share with you immediately" Wukong said. The big white worm heard it, but was so happy.Then Wukong and Da Bai Chong said goodbye. Wukong saw that the white worm entered the hole, a somersault cloud, and returned to the wild boar spirit''s house. Seeing the wild boar spirit, he looked back and saw only Monkey King.Then he asked "how are you doing?" "Don''t worry," Wukong said as he took out the bell."You got this treasure," the boar spirit asked. "Tonight we acted, and while this big white worm was asleep, we rang the bell to let him take orders from us. At this time you, the wild boar spirit will save your people, and Nagato and I are responsible for cleaning up the white worm."Wukong pointed to the boar spirit and said. "Brother, what about us?" Ba Jie asked. "You stay here to protect the master" Wukong said... 3591 Chapter 602 Outwit the Great White Worm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At night, the Bajie Drifting Monk stayed at the wild boar Jing''s house to protect Tang Monk.And Nagato, Goku, and Boar Spirit have already left. Baihudong Wukong turned into a small fly at the entrance of the cave and flew in. Wukong flew and flew for a while, I was a good boy, and I saw that there is no other world in this cave. There is more than one hole in this cave, and the wall is also a circular hole.And every hole seemed to be shut down. Wukong took a closer look, and he turned out to be a member of the wild boar spirit. Wukong saw this big white worm sleeping on the seat Zhengxiang, Wukong changed back to the original. Seeing this big white worm holding the gourd he gave him in his hand, he wanted to take it back. change!Seeing Wukong propped his hand, a gourd immediately appeared in his palm. Wukong carefully took out the gourd from Da Bai Chong''s hand.I saw the big white worm turned over, and now it fell well, Bao Gourd was pressed under the stomach by the big white worm. Wukong pulled a hair from his body and poked it into Bai Chong''s nostrils. Bai Chong scratched his face and went back to sleep. The Great Sage still couldn''t get the gourd. At this time, Wukong continued poking its nostrils. Now the Great White Insect sneezed and sat up. Fortunately, Wukong responded in time. Pulling out the bell and shaking it, Da Bai Chong suddenly stood up, shocking Wukong. Thinking that I had made a mistake, he said tentatively, "Let me take a look around." Bai Chong did what Wukong said, which is very interesting. Wukong said with great interest: "You jump from here to the door." White insects did so immediately, jumping out one after another. When the wild boar Nagato met, he immediately picked up his weapon, and Monkey King gave his finger to his mouth. Then he took out the bell and gestured to the two of them, and now they both knew what Sun Wukong meant. The wild boar hurried into the cave to rescue people.At this time, the Great White Insect also woke up. When the Great White Insect saw Monkey King in front of him, he looked at the bell in his hand, and immediately took the treasure gourd into the Great Sage. "Okay, you attacked me unexpectedly." Monkey King threw the bell at Nagato. Nagato quickly picked up the bell and just wanted to ring the bell. The white worm flew one by one, and the bell fell aside. The white worm was too powerful, but Nagato did not grow up as a vegetarian. Nagato took off with his hands, Foshan has no shadows, and Nagato''s feet quickly slammed into the belly of Da Bai Chong. When the big white worm fell down, Nagato flipped, grabbed the bell with his hand, and shook it. Before the big white worm could react, the big white worm stood still. Nagato walked over, picked up his treasure gourd, released Monkey King out, and the tiger put it in.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com At this time, the wild boar spirit also rescued his tribe, and the wild boar spirit led the tribe to thank Nagato and Monkey King. Wild boar village The Drifting monk guarding at the door saw that Monkey King and the people from the Wild Boar Village had returned, and the Drifting Monk was also relieved. Immediately enter the house and report to Tang Seng.When Wukong came back and saw Ba Jie sleeping, he used to grab Ba Jies ear and said, "Lazy and lazy again." Bajie was picked up and called in pain, "Master, Master Monkey bullied me again." "You idiot, you know that you are lazy and you know that you are lazy, and let Junior Brother Sha guard outside the door." Wukong said while patting Ba Jie''s head.At this moment everyone laughed. The next morning, Sun Wukong and his party will bid farewell to the pigs in the wild boar village, and the pigs in the wild boar village came to send them off. The wild boar said: "If the Great Sage is useful to me in the future, he can manage to find me. Thanks to you, I almost made another big mistake." "Where and where, goodbye by destiny" Wukong waved his hand, and Ba Jie waved his hand. "Nagato, thanks to you, your baby will be back to you" Sun Wukong said while holding the treasure gourd, "By the way, there is one more thing, this bell is also yours." Nagato took Bao Hulu and said, "It''s okay, everyone is good brother, brothers work together to cut money!" "Nagato, take this bell, this bell is the treasure you harvested from fighting monsters, and we don''t need him," Sun Wukong said. Nagato knotted a bell, "Then I will use it to deal with the fairies when we need the bell." "Good!" Wukong replied. "Nagato, you are like a big omnipotent bag that can be taken out of thin air," Ba Jie said. "This is one of my skills, don''t be too envious" Nagato laughed. "Fool, you are considered to have the skills of Nagato, and you have no brains," Wukong said with a pat on Ba Jie. "Don''t look down on pigs, my nine-tooth rake drove away monsters a few days ago," Ba Jie said proudly, touching his belly. "I think if it weren''t for Nagato, you must be the first to run" Wukong said disdainfully, carrying the stick on his shoulder with a grass in his mouth. Ba Jie picked up the nine-tooth nail rake and hit Wukong, "Oh, the idiot will be able to bear it, see if you can catch up with me." Seeing Wukong flew lightly, he flew far away, and said to Ba Jie, "This is it?" Monk Sha shook his head and smiled. Drifting said, "Ride slowly, and don''t fall." Nagato laughed and said, "If you don''t quarrel someday, then you are a bit uncomfortable!" .. 3592 Chapter 603 The Golden Temple You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!They talked and laughed along the way. "Wow, it''s a big tree" Ba Jie said, looking at the glazed tree in front of him. "This tree has to be here for several years and a half!" Nagato said. "This branch is lush and lush, I think this is a veteran-level tree" Sun Wukong finished speaking, and immediately jumped onto the tree. Monkey King stood up with one hand on his forehead and one foot.Looked around.Seeing a temple in front of him, he jumped down and said, "Master, let''s take a short break here, and then set off. There is a temple in front." At this time, the Tang monk and his party have already come to this temple "Hold on, wait for me to check before knocking on the door."Wukong didn''t see anything from this temple. "Kingko Temple" Nagato said while knocking while looking. At this time the door opened, and Wukong saw the door opener and said, "Youkai!" Wukong was about to pick up the golden cudgel and hit the monster, only to see the monster raised his hands and said, "Great Sage, please take my life, Great Sage, I''m just a monster who wants to be a fairy. Over the sun, every other month, there will be bigu!" "Oh, you goblin, I will believe you for the time being!" Wukong pointed and said. Ba Jie said: "Brother Monkey, the problem that you have hit with monsters after you see it has changed. Maybe it''s a good monster. Look at our wild boar spirit last time, he didn''t mean to harm us." "You idiot, if I hadn''t been so careful, the master would have been taken away thousands of times." Wukong groaned. "Amitabha, the Taoist commander has given up this meat, but you have to persevere, and I hope you will ascend to the sky as soon as possible" Tang Seng put one hand on his chest and turned the beads in his hand. Nagato questioned and said, "Can this fairy still cultivate into an immortal?" The Drifter said: "This person can cultivate and become immortal and this fairy is naturally the same." "Oh, just like Tang Seng learn from the scriptures, and get the scriptures and cultivate into an immortal." Nagato said, touching his stomach. "Yes! What a truth," said the Drifter. The Daoist at this time invites everyone in. "Xiaodao''s view is small, and he is not rich. I hope you don''t dislike it," said the Taoist leader. "Amitabha, Daoist, we are here to make a sip of tea and drink." "Hey, how long your life seems to be worse than us, logically speaking, our walking monk is the poorest," Wu Kong said while sitting at the window holding his hands. "The Great Sage doesn''t know anything, you just came here, I think you can see that there is no one in this area, and I don''t have incense money," said the Taoist chief.Search for books www.soshuba.net "I''m going to prepare some tea for you, you can wait a moment here" said the Taoist "There is a long way to work" Tang Seng said after talking about the Eight Precepts Drifting, "There is a long way to work" Nagato also came to the sentence: "I have work." The Taoist leader also retreated. At this time, the Taoist leader... "Hey, old centipede, I know that Tang Seng worshipped you today, why, don''t you plan to do it?" said an old tree spirit. "Oh, I don''t have anyone in this Taoist temple, how do you know?" said the Taoist leader. "They passed by here and saw that my tree was big and dense, so they sat down for a while." The old tree spirit triumphantly, and then said, "I was resting at the time. Hearing them talking made me awake. ." "Fortunately, you are sleeping and there is no change, so that the monkey doesn''t see you. The monkey''s fire eyes are fine gold, let alone, it''s really amazing, you can see my evil spirit all at once." The Taoist said while gestures. "You are not a master, why are you still afraid of a monkey in this area?" the old tree spirit said. "You don''t know that this monkey is the Monkey King who is making trouble in the Heavenly Palace. He can only outsmart him. He just walked in and picked up the golden cudgel just because he wanted to be a blow to me." "Oh, then why are you so good to talk to me here" the old tree spirit said while turning left and right. "Fortunately, I was clever, and immediately lied to them that I was a monster who wanted to practice," the Taoist said with a laugh. "Aren''t you not tricking yourself" the old tree spirit said questionably. "You don''t understand this, I will tell you frankly first and let them put your guard down on me, so that I can get started," said the Taoist chief. Then the leader continued, "What are you looking for?" "When you came to your pharmacy, didn''t you just want to give them medicine? Isn''t this looking for you?" said the old tree spirit. "Then we are really all the same," the Taoist leader also said while looking for it. "Found it" Dao Master took out a medicine in a jade bottle. "Hey, I said no, do you plan to use such a small bottle of medicine to poison them?" The old tree spirit pointed to the bottle and said. "Don''t underestimate it. This is made from bat blood. This bat lives in humid places all year round and eats a lot of food. No one can predict how many viruses this bat carries!" Shook the bottle in his hand. "Is it so powerful?" The old tree spirit came closer and looked at it, wanting to see someone understand. "Go, go, this bat blood is precious, and this bat blood is deadly enough!" The Taoist leader went on to say, "They can''t live without my antidote within five minutes! Even the monkey will be easy for us. Solved hahahaha." .. 3593 The 604th chapter Taoist prescribes medicine You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Hey, I have a question. You poisoned this Tang monk to death. Then when we eat him, won''t we also be infected with the toxin?" The old tree spirit said puzzled. "Are you really stupid?" The Taoist patted the old tree spirit. "I didn''t say that within five minutes they would die without my antidote. In these five minutes, you would use your branch and tie them, and they would not be able to escape." The poison has fallen into this tea. The Taoist leader came to the rest room where the Tang monk and his party were resting, and the Taoist leader handed the tea to everyone. Wukong looked at Dao Master, then at the tea. When Ba Jie saw it, he said, "Brother, you drink it." After Ba Jie finished speaking, he took a sip "Ah!" Wukong looked at Ba Jie and thought what was wrong. He saw Ba Jie and said, "This tea is really delicious!" Tang Seng and the others drank as soon as they saw Bajie, and even Nagato took a sip unpreparedly. "Ah!" Zhu Bajie yelled again, and Wukong''s hand with his mouth just beside the cup stopped again. "You idiot can''t just say it all at once if you have something to say?" "This tea... the medicine has been taken!" After Ba Jie poured it over, Tang Seng Drifting also poured over. Nagato just sat cross-legged and tried to remove the toxins from his body. Who knew that the poison was too powerful, and fell down. Wukong saw this situation."Well, you monster, I thought you were a reformed monster, but I didn''t expect that your nature would be difficult to change!" Wukong cried. The Taoist leader laughed and said, "I wanted you all to die happily, but who knew you didn''t drink, then you have to die in pain!" After speaking, the two flew outside to fight. This Taoist took the sword and stabbed Wukong, and Wukong was the sword that turned around with the golden cudgel. Dao Chang swept his legs and saw dust in the air.But Wukong took off and blocked Dao Chang''s move. At this time, the old tree spirit is about to tie them up When he saw Nagato, the old tree spirit beamed: "Good-looking young man! This must be delicious!" The old tree spirit tied them up and said while watching, "These are worth one month''s food!" So the old tree spirits gave the four people the medicine, and while thinking, he said: "This pig''s head, just come with a dried old pork. It must be delicious! What about this monk, huh, why is this guy so shabby?" Chinese www.9bzw.com The old tree spirit walked closer and picked up a pair of scissors, clicked twice, and shaved off the hair on the monk''s face! "Tsk tusk tusk, my craftsmanship is really good, this is also a handsome man sealed with hair" the old tree spirit sighed and shook his head! "Then stir fried sand monk with bamboo shoots, stew Tang monk in Erguotou, this soup is also the essence!" The old tree spirit said smugly. "The handsome young man, just keep it for now. When I look at it, I''m really a little clever ghost." The old tree spirit smiled triumphantly. At this time, Nagato woke up and saw a man covered in bark, drooling at it. "Huh" felt disgusted in his heart. Seeing that the old tree spirit who woke up in Nagato wanted to get close to him, Nagato had an idea. "Where are you from, little pretty boy," the old tree spirit said, and Nagato smiled and replied, "You let me down, I''ll talk to you slowly." Who knows that Nagato smiles and is full of charm. In the eyes of the old tree spirit, Nagato is a god descending from the earth at this moment, which is really charming. The old tree spirit released Nagato, only to see Nagato looked back and took out his sword, Xuan Tie! Nagato went up to give the old tree spirit a knife, and saw that the wound of the old tree spirit healed on his own, "yo yo yo, boy, you are very dangerous like this." After speaking, the old tree spirit turned into a tree trunk with one hand, and slammed Nagato severely. Nagato was thrown out, and the old tree spirit followed out. Nagato stood up, "Invincible Boomerang!" I saw a boomerang quickly hitting the old tree spirit''s body around the old tree spirit. The old tree spirit secreted the juice from the green leaves and dissolved the boomerang at once. "Little handsome guy, don''t struggle anymore. My body has an automatic healing function. The juice of this green leaf is very powerful and can dissolve all the weapons in your hand!" The old tree spirit said arrogantly with his arms around. Nagato opened his eyes and scanned the tree for its natural enemies."Fire! There is!" Nagato said in his heart. Nagato turned into an explosive ball, and an explosive ball flew over, bang!A corner of this temple smashed Gulong."Little handsome guy, the master will lose money from you," the old tree spirit said with a laugh. At this time, Nagato folded his hands together, and tweeted, the Nagato mobile phone launched a large fire and threw it at the tree spirit. The tree spirit wanted to use the leaves to resist and hug the tree spirit, but it burned by himself. The old tree spirit was just like that. solved. Nagato hurriedly went back to untie Tang Seng, but saw that the branches and canes tied to the three people were gone, and the branches and canes naturally disappeared when the old tree spirit died. Nagato pushed Tang Seng and Push Bajie and Drifting in the past, the three of them opened their eyes in a daze, "That Dao is a bad person" Zhu Bajie suddenly shouted. After a while, Tang Seng looked around, "Why is Wukong missing?" Nagato also looked around "Yes, why is Wukong missing?" .. 3594 The 605th chapter clean up centipede essence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato used a thousand miles to transmit sound to Wukong.Wukong sensed it and gave Nagato a position. "Brother Monkey and the old Daoist went to fight in the back mountain" Nagato preached to Tang Seng. Tang Seng immediately put his hand on Nagato''s arm, "Nagato, is Wukong all right?" Nagato said, "Don''t worry, I will help Brother Monkey!" After Nagato finished speaking, he looked at Bajie and the others, protected the master, and flew out immediately. Nagato flew to the back mountain, only to see the old Dao grow into an old centipede.Take its feet to beat the Great Sage Qitian. I saw that the foot was hook-shaped and sharp.Nagato read the encyclopedia, sighing that this centipede is not easy to deal with. His pair of feet has toxic glands on the hook ends, which can secrete venom. But the natural enemy of the centipede is a rooster, but can this become a fine centipede that an ordinary chicken can deal with? Nagato called the Great Sage, and Wukong immediately backed away, and Nagato set up a screen around the centipede. Nagato Fei went over and said to Wukong, "Brother Monkey, my screen can''t last long. Do you have any fairy friends with big cock becoming a fine class." Wukong scratched its head and said, "I really know a friend like this, but he has already risen to a god, I will invite him." Nagato nodded and said, "Then go, I''m here looking at this centipede." Not long after Wukong left, the centipede broke Nagato''s screen. Then Nagato made himself bigger and wanted to step on this centipede to death, who knew how fast this centipede was running. Nagato picked up a javelin, whoosh-the javelin hit the centipede''s tail, the centipede turned into a human form, and pulled off the clothes. "Why, take your clothes off if you can''t fight?" Nagato said. "You wait and see," Centipede Jing said. Centipede Essence, this is the golden light from his body that shines on this Nagato, and Nagato immediately feels tingling and has no strength... Astral Hall Nagato came to the Star Hall, and at the door called "Is You Daxian? You Daxian" Wukong looked at no one here, and didn''t see anyone guarding the door.I said no one, so I went in by myself. Just as Wukong was about to walk in, You Daxian appeared, and You Daxian said: "Why are you here, Dasheng?" Wukong took him and said, "Follow me, I will tell you on the way." Wukong talked to Youxian about what happened on the road.Youxian took out an embroidery needle. Seeing the embroidery needle, Wukong said, "Are you going to use this to beat that centipede?" Youxian said: "Right, otherwise?" Qianshuba www.qianshu8.com "If this embroidery needle can solve this centipede, I would have eliminated it long ago" Wukong said with his waist in his waist. "Don''t underestimate my embroidery needle. My embroidery needle is neither gold nor silver nor bronze. Just wait and see," Youxian replied. At this moment, the two of them had reached. Seeing the Nagato illuminated by the centipede, Wukong just wanted to pick up the stick and knock on it. Youxian stopped him and flew the embroidery needle in his hand. The centipede was instantly transformed. Back to the original, want to escape, can''t escape, motionless in the same place.This time Wukong clapped his hands and immediately went over to help Nagato. Nagato said, "This centipede just opened his clothes, and seeing a lot of light from his belly, it hurts my whole body." Youxian said: "This is his skill, which will prevent people from getting close to him. It just so happened that my embroidery needles cleaned him up." Nagato Goku thanked Youxian. Wukong just wanted to take the golden cudgel and kill the centipede. Youxian stopped it. Youxian said, "Wukong, you also see that there is no one in my Astral Hall, so just let it do it. The gatekeeper will make up for it!" Wukong said: "That''s fine too" Wukong finished speaking, and Youxian returned with the centipede spirit. Nagato leaned on Monkey King''s shoulder and said, "Fortunately, Brother Monkey came early, otherwise I might be blind. There is something in its golden light." Monkey King patted Nagato: "Don''t worry, your monkey brother is very reliable hahahaha" "Let''s go, let''s go back soon, we are all worried about you" Nagato said. Wukong said casually: "Cut, my grandson is not worried about them at all." Nagato knew that this monkey was shy and affectionate as he was not serious. This is a dead duck with a hard mouth, Nagato didn''t say anything.The two returned to this Jinguang Temple. Tang Seng asked when Wu Kong came back, "Are you okay" "Master, who is Brother Monkey, our big brother is amazing, let alone Nagato!" Ba Jie patted his stomach and said. "Just come back" Drifting also said. Now Wukong was embarrassed. Wukong stared at the monk at this time. The big guy saw Wukong staring at the monk, so he looked over. "Hey, Junior Brother Sha, your beard is gone, so it''s so pretty," said Zhu Bajie. "I just patronized the nervousness and didn''t notice it, so I told you how I felt cold on my face," the Drifter touched his face and said. Monkey King exclaimed and exclaimed more than a thumbs up! Nagato also said, "Brother Sha, you look so handsome! It''s really the beard on your face that seals your appearance!" Everyone laughed now, "Let''s hit the road!" Wukong said. Tang Seng nodded and said, "The journey of learning from the west is still very long, let''s hurry up!" After speaking, these five people continued to embark on the path of learning from the West!.. 3595 Chapter 606 Lotus Pond You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Tang Seng and his party came to a river, which is not wider than that of Jiaolong River, and its surface is not wider... "Look, the scenery here is beautiful." Nagato said. Then Ba Jie asked, "What kind of flower is this flower that looks like a bowl?" "Fool, you probably don''t know anything except eating and sleeping all day long!" Wukong knocked on Bajie''s little head. "Big brother, look at the lotus plant." Drifting pointed at the lotus leaf on the edge. "Then let''s find a cool place to rest for a while" Tang Seng said, looking at the lotus. Monkey King and the others found a big tree to take the cool off the heat. Ba Jie snorted and said, "Master, what is the name of the flower on the river?" Tang Seng said, "This is a lotus." Looking at Ba Jie''s curious appearance, Nagato supplemented him with common sense. Nagato said: "This lotus is also known as water lotus. The lotus on the edge of the lotus is. This lotus is the fruit of the lotus. And this fruit has the function of clearing away heat and detoxifying." "Bajie, you have a teacher. What are you going to give Nagato Doshu repair." Wukong said. "Go to the big brother, Nagato doesn''t lack anything, right Nagato" Ba Jie continued, "Or I will find you a wife!" Nagato waved his hand and said, "I don''t need that. I want to know more." Ba Jie ran to the river and picked a few lotus plants.At this time Wukong and they both laughed. Ba Jie vomited and said, "Nagato, you lied to me. Why does this lotus plant feel astringent in your mouth?" Nagato walked over and helped Bajie peel off the lotus and said, "I really can''t do anything with you." I saw Nagato peel off the lotus, took out a small green bead, then peeled off the green skin, took out a small white fruit, and handed it to Bajie. Bajie glanced at Nagato, Nagato blinked, and then Bajie began to eat. "Um~ it''s delicious, why is it so bitter inside?" Ba Jie clicked his mouth. Nagato said: "This lotus seed core is the most important thing to clear away heat and detoxify!" Ba Jie ate another one according to Nagato''s method of peeling lotus seeds, and thought it was okay, and ate another one. Tang Seng and the others also ate, and after a meal of lotus seeds, they fell asleep on the grass. At this moment, the frog spirit jumped out, the frog spirit jumped on the lotus leaf, stretched out the old man''s tongue, rolled up the Tang Seng, and brought it back to its cave. Buzzing a fly came and noisy Nagato couldn''t sleep. Nagato opened his eyes to catch the flies, but found that Tang Seng was gone. Nagato thought badly!So he pushed Wukong and pushed Bajie again. Wukong opened his eyes and Nagato said, "It''s not good, it''s not good, Tang Seng is gone." Niuba Literature Website www.68wenxue.com Drifting opened his eyes immediately, Wukong also lost his sleepiness and cheered up. Seeing that Wukong, who was still asleep in Bajie, went over to pat Bajie, Bajie said "Don''t make trouble!" Nagato gave a thumbs up "Cow!" Monkey King picked up Ba Jie''s ear. "Eh eh eh, who disturbed me to sleep" Ba Jie called out while squinting. "Take a good look at who I am" Monkey King shouted.The Eight Precepts woke up immediately, and their body trembled. "Idiot, you really slept soundly, the master is gone!" said Monkey King. "Maybe the old man, Master, went to relieve him. As the saying goes, this person has three urgency, urgency, internal urgency, and urgency..." Sun Wukong didn''t wait for Ba Jie to finish, so he interrupted him: "At this time, you are talking in a different way." "Hurry up and find a master," Monkey King said. At this time, Nagato said, "Leave one person here to guard, and Bajie goes to the west to look for it. Brother Monkey went to the east and I went to the north to see, Lao Sha was guarding here." The four of them nodded, and went to find their masters, but they didn''t see them for a while. Seeing that the Bajie came back first, the Drifter quickly stepped forward and asked, "Did brother find the master?" Ba Jie shook his head and sat down.Then Monkey King and Nagato returned. The Drifter hurriedly went forward and asked, "Did you find a master, Brother Longmen?" The two shook their heads, this time Wukong was anxious. When Nagato saw this, he said: "Since we have all gone around here, and Tang Seng will not cross the river by himself, think about where else we haven''t looked for besides this?" "This lotus pond!" Ba Jie stood up and said. Monkey King slapped the back of Ba Jie''s head with a palm, "Fool, the master is a human! You can''t breathe in the water!" "Brother, have you forgotten that we were grasped at the bottom of the Jiaolong River last time? The Jiaolongjing fed us the branchial grass so that we can breathe. "Let''s find it," Nagato said. "It''s still the same, Lao Sha is guarding here, and the three of us dive into the water to search." Come into the water I saw a green palace in the water. It''s just that the palace looks deserted, and there are no soldiers guarding outside the palace. Nagato and his party went on to this hall. "Amitabha, the poor monks have told you that the outside world is so big that it''s not just the sight in front of you!" Wukong heard Tang Seng''s voice, "It''s Master, hurry up!" Wukong and the others speeded up and hurried to Tang Seng''s side... 3596 The 607th chapter fights the frog spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato said, "Let''s observe this green hair first. What is a fairy with a crown on its head?" Seeing that Tang Seng and the fairy were still chatting, Ba Jie said, "Hey, master, this is a courage. Not only is I not afraid of monsters, but I''m talking about it. Brother Monkey, have you seen what monster this is?" Monkey King said: "It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well, and I''m still there and feel like I''m croaking." Nagato said, "It turned out to be a frog spirit, then let''s go!" Wukong was wearing a golden hoop, and Ba Jie was holding a nine-toothed rake. Nagato picked up the black iron and went up to beat the frog spirit. Facing them suddenly appeared, the frog spirit was not nervous because he had been prepared for it in case of emergency. I saw Nagato Wukong Bajie falling out of a large cage, trapping them inside. Wukong smiled and said, "Do you think this small cage can hold me?" Seeing Wukong turned into a fly and was about to fly out, the frog stuck his tongue out, good fellow, and swallowed Monkey Sun. At this time, Zhu Bajie shouted: "Brother! Brother! What should we do if you are eaten by a monster!" After a while the frog suddenly screamed, and Zhu Bajie wiped his face and said, "What is your name? It''s not your brother." "Oh, my stomach hurts." The frog spirit was rolling on the ground, and Wukong was hitting the stomach wall of the frog spirit with the golden hoop. The frog spirit said: "Look if I will spit you out, oops! "The frog spirit stood up and drank a lot of water quickly. He wanted to vomit it out, but he didn''t vomit it out, but he was tired out of torture. The Great Sage laughed in this frog''s stomach. Ba Jie said: "It''s so good to have as much food as your stomach is. It deserves hahaha." Nagato said: "It''s how much you have the ability to do big things." "Follow him, it''s almost the same anyway," Bajie replied. "Ouch, Grandpa Dasheng is forgiving," said the frog spirit while clutching his stomach. Wukong listened and said, "Then you immediately let my master and my younger brother." "Yes, yes!" The frog spirit loosened Tang Seng''s tie while putting away the cage. "Grandpa Dasheng, I have already done what you said, are you still coming out?" Frog Jing said with a smile. "You have to send them to the other side of the river" Wukong called."Good, good" said Frog Jing. The frog spirit sent Tang Seng Longmen Bajie to the other side of the river."Grandpa Dasheng, do you think he has come out?" Wukong asked, "Master, are you all right? Nagato nerd, are you out?" "Amitabha is fine as a teacher" Tang Seng replied."It''s coming out," Ba Jie said.Nine Cake Chinese www.9bzw.com "Open your mouth and I will come out." Wukong said, and the frog opened his mouth as he did. Wukong jumped on the tongue of the frog spirit, took out the golden cudgel and stretched it out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stretched out, the frog''s teeth clicked hard, and the front teeth were removed. "Okay, you froggy, you''re so slick" Wukong continued, "I can''t come out!" "Great Sage, my grandfather, I''m the one who is playing tricks. If you have a lot, come out!" Frog Jing begged. "When I come out, what do you do if you are clever again?" Wukong asked. "Absolutely not, absolutely not. In this way, I will be struck by lightning, and I will not die." Frog Jing swears. Just in case, Monkey King came out of the frog''s nostrils. At this moment, the Drifting monk, who was still waiting anxiously, saw a monster on the opposite side and Nagato again. He immediately took the luggage and flew over. "Master, are you okay?" Drifting said, holding Tang Seng."I''m fine" Tang Seng said. "Hurt, Junior Brother Sha, with my Ba Jie, Master is sure to be fine," Ba Jie said firmly, patted his chest. Wukong didn''t pay attention to the eight precepts, so he said "Let''s get on the road!" Seeing that the Monkey King didn''t say anything, Ba Jie said, "If there were no big brothers and Nagato, I would be really shortcomings." Monkey King said: "You are the best at flattering!" After saying that Monkey King carried the golden hoop and walked forward. But this frog spirit really watched the Tang Seng meat that he had flew like this? At this moment, the frog waved his delicate hand and saw that the lotus in the river became huge. "Go!" The Frog Jing pointed at the lotus and opened her petals one by one, wrapping Monkey King and the others into the lotus. "Okay, you frog spirit, you are plotting against us again." Monkey King said. At this time, Nagato wanted to burn the lotus with fire, but it was different when it became a fine lotus.The petals look so soft, but they are really hard! "Brother Monkey, this lotus is so hard that you can''t open it at all," Nagato said. The frog spirit outside the lotus said, "My lotus is as hard as a golden bell, and it''s invulnerable." At this time, Nagato used a thousand miles of voice transmission to say, "Brother Monkey is flawed in everything. I guess the weakness of this lotus is its root." "Okay, I see." Wukong went out of his body, flew out, and found the Azure Dragon King who lived next door. He only saw the Dragon King''s mouth suck, and the water in the river couldn''t see a drop, and he was right at noon. In the deep river, even a drop of water cannot be seen at this moment. Monkey King immediately listened to what Nagato said and did it. If so, this lotus will not live like a fish out of the water without its roots... 3597 The 608th chapter is trapped in Niuzhuang You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Tang Monk came out of this lotus flower, Ba Jie said, "Awesome, big brother." "This is what Nagato thought of! Nagato is really our Zhiduoxing!" Monkey King said. At this time, the frog spirit just went into the woods to pick ingredients and came back to find Tang Seng who was about to escape. So catching up, an old elder with a sticking tongue went straight up to the target and wrapped Tang Seng around. Nagato immediately took out his profound iron sword and slashed at the frog. Who knows that the tongue of this frog spirit is as hard as the lotus. "Good fellow! See if I won''t beat you up as a frog!" Nagato pulled out a boomerang at this time and flew away like a frog spirit. The frog spirit immediately blocked his attack with his tongue and knocked out Nagato''s boomerang. Just when the frog was so proud, Nagato made a sword, and with a click, the frog was beaten in two and turned back to its original prototype. Tang Seng closed his eyes and lowered his head and said, "Amitabha Buddha." "Good job, Nagato!" Monkey King said. "Goku, you bury this monster and bury his body!" Tang Seng said, "I''m super saving for him, and I hope he won''t be a bad fairy in the next life." "Well, I listen to the master." Wukong scratched his head. Monkey King buried the frog essence, and Tang Seng chanted sutras for it. Tang Seng and his party continued to go west again. "My old pig''s belly is not as hard as the frog essence," said Zhu Bajie, touching his belly while holding the white dragon horse. "Hey, I think your idiot''s face can match that of that frog''s tongue!" Monkey King looked up and smiled. "Hey, I said, Brother Monkey, you can''t see the advantages of me or why did you drop it?" Zhu Bajie asked. "You idiot really has an advantage that no one can compare to you" Monkey King said, leaning into Zhu Bajie''s ear. Zhu Bajie said, "Then you quickly talk about it." "Eat and sleep side by side the first thunder can''t beat you!" Wukong said with his arms akimbo. "Hahahahahaha" Drifting laughed."Look at others, Junior Brother Sha agrees with my point of view," Wukong pointed to Monk Sha and said. Tang Seng Changmen also laughed.Watch while walking. "Master, look, there seems to be a village ahead! We can just go to Huazhai" Zhuba said, pointing to the front. "Look, what am I talking about, eating and sleeping rank first" Wukong said while jumping.Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net Nagato put one hand on Bajie''s shoulder and said, "Actually, Bajie is cute sometimes." "Nagato has the foresight!" Bajie said, "Smelly Monkey!" "Hahahaha" Monkey King smiled. "Niuzhuang!" The Drifter looked at the name of the village and said.Ba Jie said, "Ho, this name is domineering!" As soon as they entered the door, the people here did not run away or shouted at the monsters, but stood at the door and watched Tang Seng and his party. "Master, how do I feel weird here" Zhu Bajie''s rope pulled the white dragon horse tighter. Tang Seng said: "Amitabha, poor monks also think the people in this village are weird." "Master, don''t be afraid, wait for me to look through it with Fire Eye Fine Gold." Monkey King looked at it for a while. "Wukong, what can you see?" Tang Seng asked."Master, we may have entered the monster''s den," Wukong whispered. After hearing this, Ba Jie couldn''t calm down: "We have just left the wolf den and entered the tiger den!" "Bajie, take the master and them back first, Drifter, protect Tang Seng" Nagato said. Drifting Bajie nodded, and Wukong said, "Nagato, you have to be more careful. When the fight starts, I will fight this side, and you fight the other side." "Okay!" Nagato was ready. Wukong said: "I want to ask you bull demon, we are the monks who are going to learn scriptures here, are you letting go or not letting go?" At this time, a laugh came from the quiet village, which made the village even more weird. Wukong looked back and said, "Fool, Junior Brother Sha protects the master and leads the white dragon horse." "Brother, don''t worry!" Ba Jie responded loudly. At this time, another voice came from the village, "You have kept me waiting for a long time, and I am worried that you will be caught by other monsters and eaten. As expected, the name of Monkey King is not for nothing!" "What kind of fairy is doing evil here, why don''t you dedicate yourself?" Monkey King said. "What is the big sage, let my brothers come and serve you first! Hahahahahaha." At this time, the sound disappeared, and the bull monsters in the village took out their weapons and ran towards Monkey King Nagato. Nagato picked up the profound iron sword and slashed across the ground, only to see golden light everywhere, and this beam of light slashed towards the fairies like a sharp blade. Wukong picked up the golden cudgel and waved the golden cudgel with his hands, one monster at a time. On Nagato''s side, there are strokes, but some monsters are agile.Avoiding Nagato''s attack, he picked up the axe and chopped it off like Nagato. Nagato jumped, and his toes lightly jumped on the axe that was cut at him, flew into the air, and waved his profound iron sword. She-, a huge light flashed from the sky and flew over to the ground, only to see that the land was unlocked, and the bull demon was knocked to the ground. At this time, Wukong made seventy-two changes and helped Wukong resist a lot of damage. Wukong''s stick hit the ground, and the ground trembled... 3598 Chapter 609 Bullfighting You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The ground shook, and the monsters began to sway, falling backwards like dominoes. The voice of "a bunch of waste" sounded again, and the air was filled with smoke. When the smoke dissipated, the village disappeared out of thin air. Nagato rubbed his head curiously and said, "Do you think this is for us to pass, or is it just?" Monkey King shook his head and said loudly, "Where is the evildoer, don''t give up!" The village was almost as silent as no one had ever appeared. The voice sounded slowly: "Don''t worry, I haven''t played well yet! Go! Hercules!" A sound of hooves rushed from not far away, and at this moment, Nagato Goku did not know when he was put on red clothes. "Hahahaha, let my Hercules play with you for a while!" "Hercules slipped on the ground with one heel and seemed to be well prepared to fight them. Wukong is provocative. The Hercules lowered his head and pointed the horns at Wukong. At this moment, Nagato sighed, "This is the biggest horn I have ever seen." "It doesn''t matter how big his horns are, it''s up to my grandson to not knock him off and hang him on his neck," Sun Wukong said, taking out his golden hoop. The Hercules gasped for his nose, pushed his head over, and Wukong hid. I saw Wukong wanted to fly into the air, but didn''t know that their place had already formed a bullring. A burst of electric current stimulated Wukong, and Wukong was hit by the electric current. The Niuzhuang sounded again, "I forgot to say, this bullfight has rules for bullfighting. We must be fighting with it on both feet like a cow." After Nagato listened, he changed his hand and a piece of red cloth appeared in his hand. The Hercules was excited when he saw it and moved towards Nagato. Nagato flashed to the left, which made the Hercules rush. The Hercules not only didn''t feel angry, but smiled evilly. "No, Brother Monkey, did you just see it? This bull just smiled evilly at me!" Nagato touched his stomach. Wukong, who was exhausted by the electric current, slowly said, "Then this cow is a bit interesting." Hercules attacked to the left again. Nagato was about to flash to the right. Hercules made a sharp turn and Nagato was almost hit. Nagato''s back foot made a light jump and jumped onto the head of the strongman bull. Hercules began to sway, and Nagato grabbed Hercules''s horns and flung it around. At this time, the Eight Jie Drifting Monks and Tang Monks looked anxious. Zhu Bajie said: "Drifting, you are optimistic about the master, I will help the door." After talking about Ba Jie, he took his nine-tooth rake and jumped in the bullring. "Bajie, why are you here, didn''t you let you protect the master?" Wukong said anxiously. "Brother Monkey, the master and I are really anxious! Are you not here to help you?" Ba Jie said. Ba Jie continued, "Don''t worry, there is a monk protecting the master." After talking about the eight precepts, he held up the nine-tooth rake and waved to the Hercules and said, "Youkai, see if I won''t beat you into your honey dried calf!" First Chinese website www.01zww.com Ba Jie raked down without hitting it.The Hercules used the horns to go to the ground. When Ba Jie ran back, the Hercules chased him. With a scream "Ah!" The Hercules gave Ba Jie''s butt. "Grandpa Niu, please spare your life" Bajie said as he ran. Nagato smiled, shook his head, and took out the rope to circle the head of the Hercules. Surprisingly, the Hercules is too powerful, and Nagato can''t hold it firmly. "Bajie, get bigger" Nagato called."Bigger, I received it." Ba Jie finished.change! Ba Jie really became so big.Two heads taller than this cow. "Bajie, I will throw this rope towards you, and you will hold onto the rope firmly" Nagato shouted loudly. Bajie said "Okay!" Nagato shook the rope in his hand and slammed it towards Bajie. After Bajie caught it, Wukong stood up tremblingly, exhausted his strength, picked up the golden hoop, and slammed it at the Hercules. The Hercules was knocked to the ground.Bajie said: "Nagato, what kind of rope are you? So strong?" Nagato patted Bajie and said, "I am a treasure collected by the big monster!" "That''s it" Ba Jie said with a smile. "It''s okay, idiot, why don''t you stop talking this time." Wukong said to Ba Jie. "Isn''t this our brother falling down, don''t those who are brothers have to go up and protect the brothers!" Ba Jie said. "How are you, Brother Monkey" Nagato asked with concern. Wukong said, "I''m okay. Let''s go to the master!" When Wukong and Nagato Bajie rushed to Tang Seng, Tang Sengsha monk Bai Longma was already gone. Nagato said, "No wonder no other monsters appeared. It turned out that Tang Seng was taken away." Wukong said: "He''s here to bring us a trip away from the mountain!" "Brother, where should we go to find the master?" Ba Jie patted "Ouch." Nagato said, "Don''t panic, we still have a cow tied up by us." When Nagato Goku and the others ran to the cow just now.Everything disappeared again. This time is good, Tang Seng is no longer found.How to learn... Just before the fight, the fairy turned into a grandfather. Knowing that without Wukong, they couldn''t distinguish monsters from people. So he lied to Tang Seng and said, "This monster is very powerful and can change a lot. When fighting with this monster, you follow me and shut up at my house. After a while, you will meet your apprentice again." Monk Tang and Monk Sha believed the old man in front of him and left with him... 3599 Chapter 610 Buffalo Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!At this time, Monk Tang The grandfather took medicine under the tea water, and Monk Tang and Monk Sha fainted, took out a rope and tied the two together. The grandfather did not notice the white dragon horse, thinking that the white dragon horse was just an ordinary Tang monk''s mount. The white dragon horse outside turned into a pedestrian, looking for Monkey King. "Look at it, brother" Eight Ring said in front of him. "White Dragon Horse" Nagato and Goku said in unison. Ba Jie stepped forward: "Hey, Bai Longma, your clothes are fine, it''s going to be winter, so get me a set too." When Sun Wukong went up, he gave Bajie a palm and said, "When is it all, I still think about other things." Bai Longma said, "You come with me soon." Bai Longma told Wukong and the others what happened. "This time we encountered a difficult monster," Nagato said. Wukong sighed, "This master Drifter can''t distinguish between fairies and people, but this is a hundred miles away, where is the name of the village?" Nagato knew that Monkey King was very worried about Tang Seng, saying: "Tang Seng is kind and caring for the people, and it is forgivable that he has no defense against people." Nagato went on to say, "Monk Sha has always been honest and honest. If he is not a fairy, he can''t do it." As they talked, the two came to a green grass in front of them, no one lived, only a small house that looked like an earth temple. But this person can''t get in, there is a Buddha statue inside. "Bailongma, did you remember correctly," he said, pulling Bailongma. "No, it''s here!" Bai Longma said decisively. Nagato said, "I guess this monster must live in this earth temple. There must be some entrance to this earth temple." Monkey King observed for a while, knocking here and knocking.I can''t tell how. Wukong anxiously took out the golden cudgel and hammered it.Tang Seng here... "Which guy who doesn''t know good or bad broke my house" I saw the monster turned into a blue smoke. "Who knows what is good or bad, show up to Grandpa soon" the fairy just finished. Sun Wukong took the golden hoop and put it on the monster''s neck and said, "Your grandfather grandfather is here, dare you call yourself grandfather?" The monster disappeared and appeared behind Monkey King and them. "Oh?" the monster said defiantly.Monkey King looked intently, and it turned out that this monster was the incarnation of a buffalo. "Okay, you buffalo spirit, you are here to make trouble." Wukong said, "Look if I call you grandpa." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he picked up the golden cudgel and tried to smash it at him.Unexpectedly, the Buffalo monster disappeared out of thin air with a bang again, and flashed behind him. Goku, who hits the sky twice, makes him a little scratchy.qq novel www.qqapp.org Nagato stretched out his hand and barkedlike Spider-Man, spit out silk and tied the Buffalo monster''s leg. Wukong slapped the stick, and just about to hit it, Buffalo said, "Great Sage, please take your life, I will take you to find the master." Wukong squatted down and said, "Is this true?" The buffalo said, "Really, it''s more real than the pearl!" "Nagato let him go, let him take us to find the master!" Monkey King said to Nagato. Nagato let go of the buffalo spirit when he heard it, and then a black hole appeared out of thin air. The buffalo spirit immediately turned into a fly and flew in. The buffalo spirit that flew in wanted to close the door. "Not good" Nagato saw that the buffalo spirit was frying.Contend with Buffalo Essence for its strength. "Brother Monkey, go in, this buffalo spirit wants to close this passage!" Nagato said. As soon as Monkey King heard it, he immediately jumped in, and the Bajie Drifting also followed in. They were about to come in when they saw Monkey King, the buffalo spirit gave up and closed the passage and fled. There is really something else in this black hole! As soon as Sun Wukong and the others entered, they were greeted by a waterfall leaving from the edge of the cliff to form a stream. There are also flowers and plants beside the stream, and then walking inside, I saw a field. "I guess this buffalo spirit is a vegetarian fairy" Nagato said. "Then why did he catch the master?" Ba Jie said puzzledly. "Have you forgotten the ability to live forever by eating Tang Seng meat?" Nagato said. Monkey King said: "The place where this guy lives compares with my Huaguoshan Water Curtain Cave! This is a really good place to live!" The white dragon horse ate the grass and saw the white dragon horse eating grass. Ba Jie said: "It seems that the land here is very suitable for farming. If it is sprinkled with wheat, it will be delicious." "Fool, you just praised you, you have something to do with eating" Monkey King waved his hand and said. Ba Jie argued: "Look at this meadow, Brother Monkey, it is so moisturized by the water buffalo." "Hurry up and find the master," Wukong said.Wukong flew into the sky and saw the monster''s residence at a glance. "I found it, let''s head south" Wukong said and flew over. Nagato and the others followed, and Buffalo saw through the window that Goku was flying towards him. Then he changed back to the prototype, ready to fight with Monkey King.When Monkey King saw this monster waiting at the door, he took out the golden cudgel and prepared to fight him. The water buffalo spirit is not far behind, using his sharp horns and four strong and powerful horns.Rushed towards Monkey King... 3600 Chapter 611: Fighting Buffalo Spirit Bravely You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King flashed back.If you want to give this bull a head, this bull is not to be outdone. One spin, avoiding Wukong''s blow, Wukong said: "Yes, there are two hands!" Buffalo snorted: "That''s not it! You have to be careful next!" I saw the water buffalo take out his weapon and remove the circle he wore from his neck, "Ah ha ha ha, don''t you want to use this circle to fight me?" Monkey King laughed. "Don''t underestimate my circle, you monkey head," Buffalo finished speaking and picked up the circle in his hand. Monkey King thought that the buffalo spirit was exerting power on this magic weapon, but he didn''t see any magic power in this circle. Sun Wukong felt that the buffalo spirit was bragging, so he picked up the golden cudgel and gave the buffalo another stick. The water buffalo held the circle on top of his head, but Wukong''s magic weapon was taken in. "Hahahaha" Buffalo smiled triumphantly.Seeing that the golden cudgel was taken by the circle in the hands of this buffalo spirit. Nagato''s eyes widened too, and Bajie and Bai Longma stared blankly.How to fight him now? Monkey King turned his head and shouted: "Big", expressing himself that he wanted to step on the buffalo essence, and the buffalo essence would grow bigger. Monkey King grabbed the horns and contended with this buffalo spirit, regardless of the enemy or the enemy. Nagato saw that it was no way to go on like this, so he picked up the long sword and made a long cut under the tripe. The water buffalo immediately fell to the ground like an air balloon. Nagato went over to pick up the baby of the buffalo essence and put it in the bag. Monkey King said to Nagato: "You always play a role at critical times. Fortunately, you are there!" "Let''s save Tang Seng," Nagato said.Nagato Monkey and his party came to the buffalo residence. Zhu Bajie went in and shook Tang Seng, Shah, and yelled as he shook: "Master, Shah, you guys will wake up." At this time, Tang Seng stretched out a hand and placed it on Bajie''s back, "It''s done, well, if you shake it down like this, I''m afraid this body will fall apart for the teacher!" Ba Jie stopped and looked at Junior Brother Sha again.Junior Brother Sha said, "Second Brother, I''m fine." Tang Seng looked at Wukong and asked, "Wukong, where are we?" Wukong said, "We are in the belly of this monster." "Huh?" Tang Seng was shocked, got up immediately, and looked around. The scenery outside was beautiful, and it didn''t look like he had entered the stomach of a monster. "Wukong, please follow the teacher and recruit truthfully and don''t want to joke," Tang Seng said. Wukong pretended to be serious and said, "We got into the belly of a buffalo. This buffalo lives by eating grass. Knowing that you can live forever after eating it, he swallowed you in one bite." At this time, the Drifter believed it was true, and patted his face, "No dream!" Zilang Literature www.zilang.net Nagato sneered and said, "Don''t listen to monkey brother nonsense, this is where the buffalo lives." "This place where the buffalo lives is really good!" Drifting sighed. "Yeah, I think it''s good too, this buffalo spirit really knows how to enjoy" Ba Jie said with a smile."Amitabha, let''s go on the road!" Tang Seng said. Nagato used mana to fumble the black hole and opened it.Tang Seng five people walked out, and then continued to go west. "It''s autumn, we don''t need to make a fast on our way." Ba Jie said, touching his stomach. Monk Sha asked: "What do the second brothers say about this?" "Senior Brother Sha is not in autumn, the fruit is full, and the harvest season is good" Ba Jie said. "You idiot, you are very proficient in eating." Monkey King laughed. "By the way, Brother Monkey almost forgot." Nagato took out the magic weapon of the Buffalo Essence and returned Monkey King''s golden cudgel to it. "Thank you very much," Monkey King said with a smile. There was a sea of ??flowers in front, and Tang Monk and the others were walking among the paths in the sea of ??flowers, talking and laughing. Ba Jie was overjoyed and said, "Look, master, there is a fruit tree in front of you!" Monkey King squinted his eyes and looked forward and said, "Why didn''t I see it." "Brother Monkey, apart from the fact that you can distinguish between monsters and monsters with the eyes of fire, what else can you see?" Ba Jie waved his hand. The appearance of Ba Jie was very bad, and Monkey King picked up Ba Jies ears, Ba Jie begged for mercy, and said, "Master, you can save me. If you see Brother Monkey, just get started." "Amitabha Buddha, Goku, don''t make trouble." Tang Seng said, "I think I will let you go on the face of the master." There really is a fruit garden ahead, Ba Jie quickened his pace and arrived at his destination first. Ba Jie saw that the peaches on the tree were big and beautiful, so he picked one off and ran back. Ba Jie handed the peach to Monkey King and said, "Fresh peaches, do you want Monkey Brothers?" "Go, go, I''m not without hands" Sun Wukong said. Ba Jie put the peach to Wukong''s mouth and said, "Come on, Brother Monkey, I will feed you." "Are you so kind?" Monkey King was suspicious, "Come on, Brother Monkey, it''s not too offensive just now, take a bite" Bajie said with a smile. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong just opened his mouth, and Ba Jie immediately retracted and said: "Hey" and then put the peach into his mouth, eating while saying, "It''s delicious." "Okay, you Bajie, don''t expect your master to protect you now." Wukong picked up the golden hoop and chased after him. Tang Seng smiled helplessly, Nagato said, "These are really two treasures!" .. 3601 Chapter 612: Encountering Gods Gift You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and his party rested for a while in this peach tree, and then continued to walk forward. "Hey, Master, the field here is a big piece of golden golden." Ba Jie said with a grin. "Yes, it seems that these people have a good harvest this year" Tang Seng said with satisfaction. There was a burst of wonderful music not far away, and Nagato looked forward curiously. What catches the eye is a young man playing the pipa, the sound of the pipa is crisp, bright and granular. It was as if the young man merged with the soul of this pipa. The four Tang Seng disciples were drunk in this music. Seeing Tang Seng and them passing by, the young Lang''s hand stopped. And Tang Seng and the others woke up, as if the sound of the piano had magic.Fascinated them. Nagato went to ask, "What kind of tune do you play, it sounds so good!" Monkey King also leaned forward: "Nagato, what kind of instrument is this, why have I never heard this sound?" Monkey King looked at the piano while scratching his head.Seeing the monkey so curious. I just discovered the New World with my kids and want to explore him.Nagato said, "This is called Pipa." When Zhu Bajie heard the pipa, he hurriedly came up: "Loquat? This loquat fruit is delicious." Bajie stepped forward and pushed open the monkey and Nagato with his hands. He squeezed in the middle and said, "Where did the loquat come from?" "You idiot, you know how to eat when you eat. You follow the nature of a pig." Wukong said. "Brother Monkey, I was originally a pig." Zhu Bajie said as he looked at Monkey King. Monkey King looked at Ba Jie''s unsatisfactory expression, Tang Seng came to have a look when he saw it, and the Drifter followed his master. "Donor, you are a pipa" Tang Seng pointed and asked.Young Lang said: "Yes, the song I just played is a big wave." "Amitabha, this song you played is a bit sad and indignant." Tang Seng said. "Oh? Do you understand this piece?" The young man looked at Tang Seng suspiciously. "Your song shows your attitude toward your own destiny." Tang Seng said with emotion. "It''s hard to find a friend in this world for thousands of years," the young man in front of him looked at Tang Seng with relief. "Caomin''s surname is Tianci with one name," Tianci stood up and embraced his chest and prayed to Monk Tang. Tang Seng placed his right hand on his chest and bent down slightly: "Amitabha, the donor is really a good name!" Godsend said: "If the elders don''t dislike it, it''s not too late to rest for a few days in the humble house and then go on the road. Bole is hard to find!" Tang Seng: "This westward journey cannot be delayed for too long." Butterfly Man Novel Network www.diexia.com Ba Jie said: "Master, it''s not early anymore. Why don''t we stay here for one night and get on the road tomorrow." Wukong also felt that he could stay here for one night, so he said to the master: "Master, I just looked at it. There is no evil spirit, so you can rest assured." Monk Sha put down his burden and said, "Master, I think the second brother has a good idea. Let''s rest for a night, and we are a little hungry." Nagato said, "Don''t worry, Tang Seng, I am here!" Tang Seng heard what his disciple said and said, "Amitabha, then trouble the heavenly benefactor." Tianci said: "Where and where, Bole is hard to find a friend, and I am also honored." Godsend Home Tang Seng and his apprentice sat in front of the table, and Tianci said, "Wait a moment, I will prepare some coarse grains for you." Nagato also followed him: "I''ll help you, how can you eat other people''s food for nothing." Tianci smiled and said: "This is the first time that my family is full of excitement. My parents have died since I was a child. It was a kind man who saved me." Nagato touched his head and said, "I''m sorry to bring up your sadness." Tianci said: "In fact, it''s nothing. Fortunately, if you find something you like, you won''t be alone anymore." Nagato asked, "Is it Pipa?" Godsend returned: "Yes, music can always heal people''s hearts." Nagato picked up the firewood and said, "Then why didn''t we see the person who saved you. Doesn''t he live with you?" God-given hand that burned the firewood stopped for a while, and then said: "I am an adult and have the ability to take care of myself. I don''t want to trouble him anymore." After hearing this, Nagato sighed in his heart that he was a hard-failed person, not easy. Nagato helped Tianci finish the firewood, went to pick the peaches at the door, washed the peaches and put them on the table. Ba Jie wiped his hands on his sleeves, and it was a peach. "This peach is really good, the flesh is sweet and juicy, the peach fragrance is rich and delicate." Ba Jie said. Then Ba Jie picked up a peach and handed it to Tang Seng, "Master eats peaches. I think this peach tastes well, most of which is due to the good water quality and sufficient sunshine." Sun Wukong saw that the Ba Jie was talking about the truth, so he joked: "Master, look, these Ba Jie are really full of economics when talking about food." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, Nagato gave Ba Jie a thumbs up, and even Monk Sha was shocked by what Ba Jie said. Ba Jie raised his head and said proudly: "No, it''s not a waste of being a pig for so many years." Ba Jie said that the hall was roaring with laughter, Godsend brought the food up to see the excitement and asked: "What did I miss?" Nagato said: "Bajie is praise your peaches are delicious!" .. 3602 Chapter 613: Calculating Tang Seng You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tianci sneered and said, "I planted this peach by myself. Anyone who passes by can satisfy his hunger and quench his thirst." Ba Jie opened his mouth wide and said, "Huh? Then, don''t you, who worked so hard to grow, let others get cheaper?" Monkey King said: "I don''t know who, I saw a peach tree in front of me, so I rushed up." Ba Jie looked at Monkey King and said, "Brother Monkey, then you have eaten it." Sun Wukong said: "Look at what you just said, it''s as if you haven''t eaten it before. You forgot about eating peaches? Why don''t you go and help the goddess serve food." Zhu Bajie said, "Go!" When Zhu Bajie left, he chopped his feet. God gifted his stomach and laughed loudly and said, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, I can''t finish it alone." Ba Jie said: "You haven''t heard people say that you can''t finish eating such a large orchard. I also helped him to save the peaches from rotten and waste." Monkey King said: "Bajie, you are really a thick-skinned face, you can sell well if you get cheap." "Brother Monkey, you, you" Ba Jie was speechless. Seeing Bajie this way, Monkey King said: "They say that dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. You are so skinny." Tang Seng said, "Amitabha, Goku, stop making trouble, Ba Jie, don''t quarrel with your brother, God benefactor, I''m really embarrassed, I made you laugh." Godsend waved his hand and said, "Where is it, this is really interesting." Tang Seng''s arrival gave him a warmth in his heart, who had not been accompanied by his parents since he was a child. "Go, benefactor, I will bring you some food." Ba Jie said, pulling Tianci. The food is ready, and Godsend talks and laughs with them.The dinner table was very happy and harmonious. After supper, everyone turned off the lights and went to sleep. Tianci was about to go to bed when his pipa was transformed into a human form. This human-shaped pipa spirit is called Tianci, and Tianci asked him: "What''s the matter with the master?" Pipa Jing said, "Did you forget why we invited Monk Tang to rest at home this time?" Tianci said to Pipa Jing: "Master, can we spare Tang Seng?" "Let Tang Seng go? What more are you kidding about, have you forgotten that you are sick?" Pipa Jing said. "Master, a confidant is hard to come by. Today, after listening to me playing a song of Langtaosha, the Tang monk understood the meaning of this song." "Is your life important or this Tang monk important?" Pipa Jing said.At this time, Godsend hesitated. Seeing the hesitation of the gods, Pipa Jing said with earnest words: "There are thousands of mortals in this world, but this Tang monk is just one." 360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com Seeing that the gods didnt say anything, Pipa Jing said again: You can only get better if you eat Tang Seng meat. We can live forever after eating Tang Seng meat, and I can stay with you forever. The god-given heart began to sway a bit, and Pipa Jing said further: "My magic power is still raising your energy, but this is not the way after all." "If one day I am gone, you will die too. You are still young, don''t you want to see the outside world?" Pipa Jing said. Godsend was shaken, and Godsend asked: "When shall we act?" The Pipa Jing said, "The most powerful person in this group is the Monkey Head Monkey King." Pipa Jing said again: "So I disappeared immediately as soon as he appeared today. I heard that this monkey has fire-eye fine gold. Don''t let him see any clues." "Then what can I do?" Tianci asked Pipa Jing while propping down. Pipa Jing said, "Don''t panic. You will find a reason to take Monkey King away tomorrow. If Monkey King is no longer there, I can start. I will do the rest." Godsend hesitated and agreed to this Pipa Jing. The next morning, when Tianci saw Tang Seng who was waking up, they said, "Elders, let''s start after dinner with me!" Ba Jie happily jumped and said, "Okay, okay, it''s great to get up this morning to have food to eat." At this time, Tianci faltered and said: "Can Monkey Go up the mountain with me to chop wood?" Tianci went on to say: "It is said that Monkey King is very powerful. I''m afraid you are busy on the road, so I want you to come with me." "I''ll go too," Nagato said, raising his hand, "I''ll go and help too." Ba Jie said: "You go, Brother Monkey, Brother Sha and I are here to protect the master." Monkey King said: "Come on, idiot, don''t you just want to be lazy, why can''t you be lazy first place!" "You, Brother Monkey, don''t people call you by name, how can I tell Zhehe." "Bah, just because you have many reasons, wait to see how I come back to clean up you." Monkey King shook his head and went to fight Bajie. Seeing Bajie, he immediately hid behind Tang Seng and said, "Master, look at Brother Monkey, look at him." "Amitabha, Goku, you go up the mountain to chop wood and pay more attention to safety." Tang Seng said. "Don''t worry, Master. Nagato and I will be back when I went," Wukong said. "Just stay with me, Monkey King will take care of me," Nagato said. Just like this, Nagato, Monkey King, Godsend went up the mountain to chop wood. At this time, the Pipa Jing on the side looked at the back of Monkey King who was going away, and then he relaxed and transformed into a human form... 3603 Chapter 614: Pipa Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!This pipa''s fine hand stretched out to change the pipa to play, Tang Monk and the others heard the sound of the piano and wanted to find out. As soon as he stood up, he fell asleep, and at this moment, God gave this side. Godsend has already made the trap, and the Monkey King and Nagato are as designed by Godsend. One foot stepped on the rope and touched the mechanism.A net hung them firmly on the tree. "Why are you" Nagato asked puzzledly."You..." Monkey King couldn''t speak. "Brother Monkey, what''s wrong with you?" Nagato asked, "This net rope has medicine" Monkey King said and fell asleep. Nagato fell asleep, too. Godsend saw that both of them were asleep, so he went back to meet the master. Seeing the godsend who came back, Pipa exquisitely praised him: "I have some ability, have you solved Monkey King?" Tianci said: "I have done what you ordered, and it really worked." Pipa patted Tianci and said, "It''s good for you and me." God gave the promise on the face, but there was a feeling of indescribable in this heart. Pipa Jing said, "I''ll get a big pot to stew this Tang monk meat." Here on the mountain Nagato fell asleep and saw Tianci walked away. Then he opened his eyes and sat up to begin his exercises. First seal the acupoints, seal the Ren Du Second Meridian to run the drug, and then open it. Now Nagato is much more comfortable. Nagato took out a knife and cut the net. When Nagato came down, he went to look for Monkey King. Nagato pushed the Monkey King, but Monkey King still didn''t wake up. He probably had to sleep for a while, so he left it there. "Not good" Nagato thought to himself, "Monk Tang and the others are in danger, I have to go and rescue them quickly." Nagato hurried down the mountain, when Pipa Jing had already brought the cauldron. Pipa Jing poured the water and added oil, salt, sauce and vinegar. He was almost boring with the lid of the pot and was about to throw Tang Monk and the others into the pot. Pulling, the pot was chopped to pieces by Nagato.Pipa Jing said, "You stay here and watch Tang Seng well." After speaking, Pipa Jing turned around and flew out. Nagato picked up the sword and wanted to slash at Pipa Jing. Pipa Jing waved his finger not only to block the attack, but also bounced towards Nagato. Nagato slammed a few more quickly, and saw a few golden lights flying past and attacking Pipa. Pipa Jing also speeded up the rhythm and resisted Nagato''s attack. "I won''t play with you" Pipa Jing said with the corner of his mouth facing upwards.I saw Pipa Jing''s hand quickly playing the piano.Each note flew towards Nagato like a sharp sword. Nagato''s rapid displacement dodged many attacks, but Nagato was always passive. After a few rounds, Nagato thought that this would not work.I have to find a way quickly.Wentingge Novel Network www.wentingge.com The Godsend who was waiting and watching tightly squeezed a sweat in his heart. One was his benefactor and the other who believed in him so much. Nagato folded his hands together and formed a protective circle on his body to resist any attack.Nagato used this circle to roll over like a pipa. When he was about to roll over, he turned into a human form, and used his boomerang to cut off the strings of the strings. The Pipa Spirit disappeared, turned into a wood in the air and fell to the ground. Nagato put the sword on Tianci''s neck, and Tianci did not beg for mercy, but closed his eyes and waited quietly for death. Nagato met, put the sword down and said, "Why?" Tianci said: "This Pipa Jing is actually his lifesaver. I''m afraid you also think I''m a weird person, so I dare not say it." Nagato said, "Why?" Godsend looked at Nagato and said, "I am actually very happy to meet you." God''s words fell, and the body fell down due to an unstable center of gravity.Seeing the situation, Nagato quickly got his pulse. Nagato closed his eyes and felt the godsend pulse, but the godsend pulse was chaotic. Tianci looked at Nagato frowning, and said, "I have this disease since I was a child. If it weren''t for my master''s magic power to continue my life, I would have died long ago. Nagato has never seen such a chaotic pulse. Nagato said, "Then you, Pipa Jing is dead now, don''t you..." Tianci said: "I am already very happy, seeing you, you are as lively as a family, and it adds a little warmth to my deserted house." Tianci closed his eyes when he finished speaking, and Nagato watched Tianci silent for a while. Nagato keeper Tianci buried with his peach garden.So he went into the house and shook Tang Seng and the others. "What happened?" Ba Jie said, and Nagagokeeper told them the whole story. "By the way, I almost forgot Brother Monkey." After Nagato finished speaking, he immediately used the portal to wear the Monkey King back. At this time, Wukong was still asleep. "Bajie, go get a basin of cold water, I guess this should wake him up," Nagato said. After hearing this, Ba Jie said happily, "I finally got my chance to retaliate. Hahaha" Ba Jie swayed in and brought the water in. Wow-Monkey King woke up. Monkey King opened his eyes dumbfounded and reacted for a while, just about to pick up his golden cudgel and try to knock it at Zhu Bajie. Ba Jie said: "Brother Monkey, this is what Nagato made me splash, to see if you have been sleeping and not waking up." Nagato said: "I guess God gave us medicine and didn''t want to poison us, but maybe Pipa Jing told him that eating Tang Seng meat can immortality and cure diseases." Monkey King said: "What disease does he get?" Nagato shook his head: "After Pipa Jing died, his pulse and breath were chaotic, and he couldn''t heal it. It relied on the magic power of Pipa Jing to continue his life." Tang Seng lamented a pity, "Amitabha, is also a poor child." After speaking, they set off on the road... 3604 Chapter 615: Stone Formation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and his group passed through the mountains.The mountains here are soaring into the clouds. "Master, I will fly up to see and see," Monkey King said to Tang Seng. "I''ll go with you. We have been walking for so long and we haven''t seen the end." Nagato said worriedly. Monkey King nodded, and the two flew up together, but they did not expect that the height of the mountain was unimaginable. The more you flew up the mountain, the thicker the fog on the top of the mountain. Monkey King said to Nagato, "I don''t know where it is, please be careful and be safe." Nagato nodded and said, "Great Sage, let''s go down. I don''t know why the fog gets thicker as it goes up, and it feels heavy." Wukong said, "Okay." After saying that Nagato and Wukong flew down. "Eh, how is brother?" Ba Jie ran over and asked. "This mountain rises into the sky and is unattainable. The higher it goes, the thicker and thicker the fog becomes." Monkey King said. Nagato said, "Let''s take a look first!" The more Sun Wukong and the others went forward, the more they doubted whether they had gone the wrong way, but this was the only way.Until I saw the stream. "Master, I''m thirsty. Let''s rest here for a while." said Zhu Bajie. Tang Seng said, "Wukong, I''m a bit thirsty as a teacher. Let''s rest here for a while before setting off." Monkey King looked at Master and looked at Ba Jie and said, "Then let''s take a short break here." Monkey King and the others found a corner of the backing, Monk Sha leaned on the stone and squinted. Ba Jie''s calf thumped and ran towards the stream, and then thumped back and said, "Master drinks water." Tang Seng took the water, and Ba Jie went to fetch water and drink it himself.At this moment it was suddenly dark. This scared Ba Jie, and Ba Jie hurriedly ran towards Monkey King. At this time, Nagato''s fingers rang, and firewood appeared on the ground, which immediately lit. Nagato said, "Don''t run around, gather together." Bajie woke up the Drifter. The Drifter rubbed his eyes and said, "What happened, Brother 2?" Zhu Bajie said: "I just went to fetch water, and it was suddenly dark this day, but I was taken aback by the old pig." Monkey King said, "Look, your pig gall and mouse gall are almost the same hahaha." At this moment, they heard a boom, Tang Seng Sun Wukong and the others began to shake. It lighted up again that day, and saw a huge and mighty stone monster looked to the left and then to the right. Sun Wukong and the others faced the sudden stone monster and hurried to hide at the foot of another mountain. Zhu Bajie wanted to look out, but saw the mountain where they were hiding.Opened his eyes, Ba Jie screamed in fright. Monkey King quickly blocked Ba Jie''s mouth with his hands, but it was too late.At this time, the mountains were transformed into huge and mighty stone monsters.Good novel www.hxs8xs.com The mountains here surrounded Tang Seng and his party one after another, getting closer. Monkey King tried to hit this mountain with a golden hoop, but he didn''t expect these mountains to be unscathed. I saw these mountains getting closer and closer, as if to sandwich them into meatloaf. Nagato was in a hurry to fly.Nagato fired a laser with his eyes. Seeing that these mountains were being swept back by the laser, Nagato stepped up efforts. The elders said: "Brother Monkey, take them to evacuate first, and leave it to me here." Sun Wukong nodded and said, "Then you should be more careful." After that, Sun Wukong took Tang Seng and the others to evacuate. Nagato also safely took out a huge bomb ball and smashed them at the stone giants."It worked" Nagato thought. Nagato put his hands on his chest, as if some power was running, but all around him was white. Nagato fired a huge shock wave at these stone monsters. The stone monsters were hit by Nagato, and these mountains disappeared. Nagato flew down to find Wukong, and Wukong was relieved when he saw Nagato came back. "Nagato is amazing!" Ba Jie clapped and applauded.Monk Sha asked Nagato: "How did you solve these stone monsters, Nagato." Nagato said, "I used a laser to shoot these stone monsters, but I didn''t expect that large chunks of rocks on their bodies would be shot off by me." "So it''s so amazing," Monk Sha touched and said. "Let''s continue on the road!" Nagato said. "This is the desert ahead. I don''t know what kind of dangers we will encounter. Everyone is careful," Sun Wukong said. "Brother Monkey, don''t worry if you have Nagato," Zhu Bajie said. Monkey King shook his head and said, "Be careful!" Tang Seng and his party were walking in the desert, and the people in the desert sun could not look directly. After walking for a while, Ba Jie sat down on the ground and said, "I won''t go anymore, I''m tired and thirsty." Monkey King looked at Ba Jie, who was not up for it, and said, "Okay, just sit here and wait for the sun to become a piggy!" Zhu Bajie snorted, got up again and said, "I want to leave my old pig, no way." Nagato smiled as he watched the Ba Jie being used by Wukong. "Nagato, what are you laughing at?" Ba Jie asked with a big head. Nagato said, "It''s nothing, just want to laugh." "Bajie people laugh at you, too," Sun Wukong said. "Then there is always a reason for this laugh, and it makes us happy to say it." Ba Jie said. Nagato didn''t speak, and Bajie didn''t ask any more... 3605 Chapter 616: Encountering Scorpion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Master, there are households in front." Monk Sha pointed to the front and said. Zhu Bajie''s eyes lit up, and he immediately looked up, "Where? Where?" "Ah! There are really households in front of the master." Ba Jie said very happy. "Unexpectedly, there are still people living in this barren desert." Nagato said questioningly. When Monkey King heard Nagato''s words, he wanted to look at it with the eye of fire. But it was too hot today, and in addition to the fight just now, Monkey King didn''t have much strength? Monkey King said: "Everyone pay attention to safety!" "Brother Monkey, we are already like this, even if we meet a monster, my old pig will recognize it." Ba Jie said. "I think you are confused by lard!" Monkey King said. Under the quarrel of these two people, Tang Seng and his party came to this old man''s house. Tang Seng knocked on the door and said, "Is anyone here?" The door opened at this time, and the probe was a young and strong man. "Amitabha, the benefactor, we are monks who go to the west to learn the scriptures. I want to stay here for a night. I don''t know if it is convenient for you." Tang Seng said. The young and strong man immediately said: "Yes, you can." The man opened the door and invited Monk Tang to enter. Ba Jie said, "Why are you not afraid of us?" The young and strong man said, "I''ve never seen anything in the Great Desert. I''m not afraid of life and death. Are you still afraid of you?" "Good spirit," Zhu Bajie said with a thumbs up. The man said, "My name is Scorpio." Zhu Bajie was happy when he heard the name. "Tianxian" Zhu Bajie smiled and said, "I don''t know which Tianxian aunt went to the world?" Monkey King patted Bajie''s head and said, "People are called Scorpio!" Bajie said, "It''s okay, what''s the difference?" Nagato saw that Bajie hadn''t understood it, so he read the pinyin.Ba Jie suddenly realized. Ba Jie smiled embarrassedly and said, "Donor, there are many offenses and offenses." This Scorpio said: "You are not the first to say my name this way. It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." "Hahahahahaha" Zhu Bajie laughed. "Donor, what are you doing in this uninhabited place?" Wukong asked. "You don''t know, our family has been passed down for generations to pick up people from the desert. Every place in this desert has a station." Scorpio said. Monkey King asked again, "Then why do you pick up the station?" Scorpio said: "We are here for passing merchants? Some merchants must pass through here to do business!" Haokanxs.com Monkey King said: "Oh~ that''s the case." "I''ll go and pour you some water to drink first, to see if your lips are chapped. The desert is hot during the day and cold at night. If you don''t pay attention, you will get a cold." Scorpio said. "Amitabha, thank the donor for your care." Tang Seng said. kitchen Scorpio came to the kitchen and changed his body, a boss scorpion sperm, this scorpion sperm dripped the juice secreted by the tail into this bowl. This was seen by the greedy Bajie, Bajie covered his mouth and went back to report. "It''s not good, Master, let''s leave here quickly." Zhu Bajie said. "What happened, Bajie?" Tang Seng patted Bajie on the back and said. Ba Jie said: "I just wanted to go to the kitchen to find something to eat. I didn''t expect to see the young and strong man in front of us turned into a big scorpion sperm." "Then you can see what he is doing?" Nagato asked. Ba Jie said: "I saw this scorpion essence was pouring tea into the water, so you must not drink it anyway." Monkey King smiled and put his hand on Zhu Bajie''s shoulder and said, "Didn''t you say that even if I meet a monster, I will recognize it? Why? Afraid?" Zhu Bajie said, "Who''s afraid?" As soon as Scorpio entered the door with tea, Zhu Bajie immediately hugged his nine-tooth rake and yelled, "Ah! Monster!" Scorpio didn''t mess around and said, "I didn''t even say that you are monsters, so why do you say that I am?" Zhu Bajie said: "You are a monster! I just saw it. You have become a big scorpion and put the tail in the water." Scorpio didn''t get into trouble when he heard this: "You may be hallucinating because the weather is too hot!" "Well, you monster, how come you have a thicker skin than my old pig!" said Zhu Bajie, holding a nine-tooth rake. Sun Wukong knew that Bajie couldn''t lie, so he took out the golden cudgel. The Scorpio saw the change and said, "I wanted you to die comfortably. It seems like I''m going to work hard." Scorpio stretched out his tail, trying to stab Tang Monk, but Wukong saw it and hit it back on Weibo with a stick. Scorpio quickly called pain and said, "I only want Tang Seng, you can all go." "I want to be beautiful," Wukong said with a golden hoop."Then don''t blame me for being polite," Scorpio said. After speaking, Scorpio threw his tail over and wanted to stab Monkey King. Monkey King raised the table and said, "Protect Master." After speaking, Monkey King beat the Scorpio out with a golden cudgel. "The rumored Monkey King still has some ability." Scorpio said. "If you don''t have the ability, can your grandpa be so big?" Monkey King said defiantly. "Let your hericium see me and see me!" Scorpion spirit suddenly disappeared after speaking... 3606 Chapter 617: Fighting Scorpion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Seeing the scorpion sperm disappear suddenly, Wukong said with his arms akimbo, "Hahahaha, it''s just that." "You have to be careful!" said Scorpion Jing. I saw the scorpion sperm jump out of Monkey King''s back, and Monkey King heard the voice and wanted to use the golden cudgel in his hand to beat the scorpion sperm, but he didn''t expect to be beaten back by the scorpion sperm. Monkey King was flicked with his tail by the scorpion sperm, pop!Knocked Monkey King down to the ground. Seeing Monkey King fell to the ground, he wanted to poke him with the tip of his tail. However, he did not expect that Monkey King stood up and said to it: "I didn''t expect it, I thought I was locked in the Alchemy Furnace of Taishang Laojun for seven or forty-nine days. Not only did I practiced a pair of fire-eye fine gold, there was also a picture. King Kong is not bad." Scorpion Jing said: "Oh? Then I want to see how King Kong you are!" After the talk, Scorpion Spirit dived into the ground again, and Monkey King saw that he had disappeared again and said, "Isn''t this a trick? You are too uncreative..." Sun Wukong hasn''t finished speaking yet!The scorpion spirit threw him to the ground with another tail. "Why are you attacking people from behind again?" Sun Wu said anxiously. "Hericose, do you think you are a game? So much nonsense." Scorpion Jing disappeared after speaking. "Good fellow, let''s see how good my grandson is!" So Sun Wukong closed his eyes. "Why, Hericium? Are you afraid? Close your eyes and wait for death? Then I will fulfill you." Scorpion Jing''s voice was very loud. Monkey King moved his ears, "Here!" Pop!A stick hit the tail of the scorpion sperm. "There are two!" Xie Zijing said, "Thank you for the compliment" Monkey King said, touching his nose. "You monkey, it''s interesting. It''s a pity, we are not the same!" Xie Zijing sighed. "You and I will become a gang," said Scorpion Jing. "Why are you talking so much nonsense now?" Monkey King said. "How about we eat Tang Seng meat together and live forever?" Scorpion Jing said as she quietly hid her tail and attacked from behind Monkey King. "You can shut up," Monkey King said. Nagato came out to see how things were going, and just happened to ran into the Scorpion Spirit who wanted to attack Monkey King behind her back. Nagato immediately took out the darts and flew towards Monkey King.Bah-the scorpion''s tail is broken. Wukong saw that the tail of the scorpion was cut off by Nagato, and said with a smile, "Hey, you don''t have a tail. See what weapons you have." At this time, the scorpion spirit also laughed and said, "Then you are too naive." After a while, the scorpion spirit''s tail healed again. Nagato and Monkey King both opened their eyes wide, "Since you are not welcome, then I don''t have to be merciful." Scorpion Jing said.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com The scorpion essence disappeared again, and there was quicksand formed under Monkey King''s feet, and Monkey King couldn''t get out of his feet. Upon seeing this, Nagato flew over immediately, trying to pull Monkey King up, but he did not expect to be thrown out by the tail of the scorpion sperm. Nagato immediately got up. Seeing Nagato''s perseverance, Scorpion Jing said, "I will solve your trouble first!" The scorpion sperm disappeared again. Nagato closed his eyes and listened to the movement of the scorpion sperm quietly. The scorpion sperm was about to go around and hit the left. Before it started, Nagato cut off his tail with a sword. Scorpion Jing said: "Did you not see that my tail can heal automatically?" Scorpion Jing said triumphantly. "I know! So you have to be careful with your head!" Nagato jumped onto the scorpion sperm head sometime, and thrust a sword into the scorpion sperm''s head.The scorpion sperm fell down. The quicksand stopped. "Hey, tut tut." Nagato drew out his sword and said, "Oh my God, this scorpion sperm is full of green juice," Nagato jumped down, trying to pull out Monkey King. However, Sun Wukong had already accumulated a lot of sand, so Nagato went to find Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng and Monk Sha followed. Seeing that the sun Wukong was much shorter than Bajie, Bajie said triumphantly: "Brother Monkey, you will still bully me in the future." Monkey King smiled and said, "I won''t bully you anymore." Unexpectedly, Ba Jie said with great precision, "I will listen to the cry, grandpa." Tang Seng said: "Bajie, hurry up and rescue your brother from this sand." Ba Jie looked at Tang Seng and said to Sun Wukong, "Brother, you have to say what you say, I will not let you call me grandpa because of the master''s face." Ba Jie rescued Monkey King from the sand, and Monkey King immediately picked up Ba Jie''s ear. Ba Jie held his gripped ears with two hands and said, "Eh, eh, Brother Monkey, you don''t count your words, you are the Monkey King." Monkey King said: "You idiot, I said I won''t bully you, but I didn''t say I won''t bully you today!" "Okay, you monkey, if you were kind enough to save you, you didn''t see you say thank you," said Zhu Bajie. "Thank you, what did you say just now? Let me call you grandpa. If you are my grandpa, I will be your grandma!" Sun Wukong said. "Wukong, don''t make trouble, Ba Jie''s ears are all red by you." Tang Seng said. Only then did Sun Wukong let go, and Ba Jie immediately hid behind Tang Monk and said, "Smelly monkey, smelly monkey." Monkey King scratched the back of his hand and said, "Let the monster catch you next time, we don''t care about you!" Ba Jie waved his hand and said, "Don''t, Brother Monkey, I can''t do it if I was wrong." "Hahahahaha" Drifting laughed... 3607 Chapter 618: Sandstorm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and his party continued to go west.Walking, it is noon, the sun is hot, and the sun is scorching.The big man in Bajie simply sat down, the sand was hot again.Ba Jie said, "If this goes on, I will become a suckling pig." Tang Seng said, "Ba Jie, don''t worry, let''s look forward." Ba Jie stomped his feet and said: "Oh, what is this? I don''t want to wait for Gao Laozhuang to sunbathe here." Sun Wukong said, "Hey, you idiot, you have agreed with the Bodhisattva to go to the west to rest, why? Regret? "Ba Jie said: "Brother Monkey, go find rain for us! If this continues, my old pig will really become a roasted suckling pig." Monkey King said, "Why are you a roasted suckling pig? Pig head. Hahahaha." "Okay, Brother Monkey, let me give you a good rake with a rake." Ba Jie said while carrying the nine-tooth rake."Hey, come and hit me if you have the ability, and see if you can catch up." Monkey King said provocatively.Call ~ Call ~ a strong wind blowing, blowing people stand firm heel.Monkey King said: "Everyone stand firmly together." But the flying sand in the sky was so windy that even the eyes could not see the way.After a while, the wind stopped, and Monkey King opened his eyes and took a look."Master, where are you?" Seeing the Monkey King who didn''t respond, he wanted to see where Nagato was.Wukong flew to the sky, trying to find Nagato with a thousand miles of sound transmission. At this time, Nagato just opened his eyes from the sand.Most of the sand on Nagato was covered, and it was a bit hard to get up.Nagato looked empty and there was nothing all around."Where are you monkey brother?" Sun Wukong floated in the sky on somersault clouds, "It''s Nagato." Sun Wukong said, "Nagato, I am in this sky." "Heaven?" Nagato asked questioningly."Oh, it''s too difficult to find you in this desert, so I just fly into the sky and have a look." Monkey King said.Nagato said, "Then I will fly up too, and we will both join the Scorpion Jing family that we defeated before." Monkey King replied, "Okay, so we all know where we are." Monkey King and Nagato told the Scorpion Jing family together. Fly away.At this time, Ba Jie... "Oh, where is this?" Ba Jie opened his eyes and looked at the cave at this time."Second brother, we were taken away by the monster" Sha Heshang whispered to Zhu Bajie on the side.When Bajie heard a change, he said, "Lets not panic. Senior Brother Nagato will surely defeat the monster!" Monk Sha stopped and said, Second Brother, the key is that Nagato and Senior Brother are not here. Zhu Bajie looked at. Looking around, I saw the master was tied there motionless.I didn''t see them.At this time Ba Jie panicked, "When it''s over, we now have a good thing and a bad thing." Monk Sha saw the senior brother and asked, "What do you say?" Zhu Bajie said, "Look, this good thing is Its cool in this cave. The bad thing is that Senior Brother and Nagato are now unclear about their lives and deaths. If they die, we wont be able to get out. What can we do?" Ba Jie glanced at the master and said, "Look at the master. , This hasn''t woken up yet." Monk Sha said: "Second brother, it seems that we have to think of a solution by ourselves." "How to think of a solution, we don''t even know what monster the other party is." said Zhu Bajie.Monk Sha was silent for a while and said: "Yes, Brother Brother, can''t you express yourself in a smaller and more comfortable way? You express now to see if you can break this rope."Zhu Bajie listened to Monk Sha''s words: "Being bigger, bigger.""The rope began to break one by one. Hot search novel www.resooo.com This monk Bajie and Sha was so happy.At this time, a young guy ran to them and said: "I''m here to save you." This made the Bajie Drifting and them confused. The young guy said, "My name is Chenfeng, and I was also caught by this monster. "When they saw Bajie and they didnt speak, the young guy continued, "Im a business man here. I just saw human bones all over here, this monster cannibalize people."This is terrifying Bajie, Bajie said: "Then how did you escape?"How did you find us?"The young guy said, "I carry a knife with me. I cut the rope with the knife. I heard your voice and came over.""You people in business still carry knives?"Monk Sha asked. "Yes, you have to be prepared when you go out, in case you need it."Said the young guy. "Aren''t you afraid to see us like this?"Asked Zhu Bajie. "Have you ever seen a monster tied up with a monster?"Said the young guy. "By the way, what did you just say your name?"Asked Zhu Bajie. "My surname Chen has a single name, Chen Feng" said Chen Feng. Chen Feng cut off the rope that Zhu Ba Jie had not fully untied, and also cut off the rope of Monk Sha. The dust wind stopped at Tang Monk''s place. After taking his hand, Ba Jie said, "That''s my master, don''t you think we are not like the same kind."Chenfeng said: "Oh, harm, he is the same as me, I must untie him too.".. 3608 Chapter 619 Convergence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Master, wake up, wake up, master." Ba Jie said while pushing Tang Seng."Second brother, you can shake it gently, and you will shake the master''s body later," Monk Sha said.Tang Seng woke up, Tang Seng opened his eyes and saw Monk Bajiesha and a young guy.Slowly said, "Bajie, what happened?" Bajie told Tang Seng what happened.After listening to Tang Seng, he said: "Then let''s go quickly. lest the monster comes back." "Okay" Ba Jie helped the master, Chen Feng said, "You follow me." Ba Jie supported Tang Seng, and Monk Sha was also tight. Followed by.In this way they got out of the hole smoothly.Chenfeng brought the Eight Jie Tang Monk to the village.Everyone was frightened when they saw it.Ba Jie hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Don''t be afraid of the old man, we are monks traveling westward." But the big guy was still afraid, and Chenfeng said, "Don''t be afraid, everyone, they are just monks traveling westward, not monsters." It was much calmer.Monk Sha asked, "Why do the donors listen to you so much." Chenfeng listened and said, "I came to this village a few days ago and taught everyone how to resist this sandstorm. Just one night, a strong wind blew, and I woke up in the cave.""So this is ah.Said Zhu Bajie. "We are separated from the senior, we still have to find the senior." "Okay, then I will go with you! Maybe there is some danger outside. It''s better to let this elder Tang stay here, and when we fight against the monsters, we won''t be able to protect him, and here is a little safer.Venerable Zhubajiesha stopped listening and said, "Master, you stay here, we go to senior brother." It is not safe for you to go out with us."Tang Seng nodded and said: "Then you can be more careful!""At this time, the "monkey brother" Nagato saw Monkey King yelling at Nagato Sun Wukong''s side. When Sun Wukong saw Nagato, he went to ask: "You are all right Nagato.""Hurt, what can I do.""Nagato continued: "I didn''t see Tang Seng and them when I woke up.""Monkey King said: "Me too. The desert is endless. Finding someone is like finding a needle in a haystack."As soon as Monkey King''s eyes turned, Monkey King knocked on the ground. Seeing that there was no response, he knocked on the ground fiercely. I saw a little old man drilled out of the desert. The old man said, "Great Sage, you again If you continue to knock like this, my cave will collapse."Old man, I ask you, what''s the weird phenomenon here?""Sun Wukong asked. "Dasheng, what are you talking about, I don''t understand?""The Duke of the Land pretended to be ignorant. Sun Wukong saw his thoughtful appearance and said, "If you don''t tell me, I will demolish your house." He told the Jade Emperor that you would not help me find a master."Great Sage, please spare me!"It''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s that I dare not say it.Said Duke Land. "Oh?How dare you say it?Old man, do you know that you are sheltering monsters like this?"Said Monkey King. "How dare, the old man said, this desert lives a pair of brothers."One is scorpion sperm and the other is sandstorm.Jiujiu Chinese www.99zwxs.com "This scorpion-like sandstorm is all based on cannibalism. If there are no people, it will be based on desert animals. "It''s been a long time, and there are no small animals in the desert, which makes the desert worse." said Duke Di."Then why are you still living here without being eaten?" Nagato asked."They also dare not provoke the Tathagata Buddha, but if I go to stop them, I will fight me in a posture. I can''t afford to provoke them!" said Duke Di."Old man, let me ask you, why didn''t you report to the Jade Emperor? Why didn''t you move?" Monkey King said, scratching his head."If I was found to leave, they would immediately go to my cave and beat me to death. "The sand in this desert is a whistleblower, and I seem to be leaving now." "Thanks to you, the Great Sage, who killed a scorpion sperm. Take care," said Duke Di.After the father-in-law said, the Great Sage said to Nagato, "We just need to stay here." Nagato said, "Brother Monkey, are you afraid of the sandstorm monster with me?" The monkey said, "The scorpion spirit He is brother with this sandstorm, and this sandstorm will definitely avenge his good brother. "So I guess that even if the master is taken away by him, he will not eat them first, but will avenge his grudges first." Nagato said, "Smart! This sandstorm must also know that we are looking for Tang Seng, so first He can rest assured if we pack us like this!" "Big brother! Nagato, where are you" shouted Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha."Nagato, have you heard the voice of Bajie?" Monkey King put his hand to his ear.Nagato also listened carefully, "Nagato! Where are you? Big brother! Where are you?" Bajie yelled.Ba Jie said: "This desert is so hot, senior brother will not be dried out!" "Don''t talk nonsense, second brother, be careful, senior brother will teach you after listening." Monk Sha said."We can''t even see his personal image. Why don''t we take the master to learn the scriptures!" said Zhu Bajie... 3609 Chapter 620: Down with the Sandstorm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chen Feng said, "Then if you encounter other monsters in the future, what can you do?" Zhu Bajie said, "I am so good. To be honest, I am the canopy marshal who once took charge of 90,000 heavenly soldiers." Chen Feng said, "Are you so powerful?" Ba Jie pointed to himself with a thumbs up and said, "No, our big brothers must respect me three points." The Drifter heard Zhu Ba Jie''s words while shaking his head and couldn''t help but smile. meaning. When Chen Feng saw the Drifting Drifting smile, he asked, "What are you laughing at." Monk Sha said, "I''ve heard this. I don''t know how many times this is the second senior brother." Chen Feng also laughed. Ba Jie said: "Chenfeng, don''t believe me, I am really the marshal of Tianpeng, and my monkey brother must respect me three points." Monkey King said, "Idiot, what are you talking about?" A familiar voice passed through Zhu Bajie''s ears, and when Zhu Bajie looked back, Monkey King was standing behind him."Big brother, big brother, we have found you" Zhu Bajie said with a change of face."I heard someone say that I have to respect him three points." Monkey King said with his arms around his chest."Brother Monkey, you may have heard it wrong. There is no such thing. Who doesn''t know the name of your Monkey King." Zhu Bajie said with a smile."Fool, where is the master" Monkey King looked around. I saw Zhu Bajie, Monk Sha, and an unknown person, and immediately asked seriously."Brother Monkey, don''t worry, the master is safe now." Zhu Bajie patted Monkey King on the shoulder and said.Nagato asked, "Where is Monk Tang now? Who is this person?" Zhu Bajie said, "Ashamed, this young guy is called Chenfeng. He saved us and put the master in his residence. In the village." Nagato recalled what the father-in-law said just now, and he clearly knew that the strange man in front of him was definitely not good.Monkey King said: "How did you come here, Ba Jie." Zhu Ba Jie said, "It is still the dust and wind. Dust and wind are afraid that we will get lost, so they will take us to find you while shouting." Monkey said, "Well, go back first. Its important to find a master." Chen Feng said: "I will lead the way for you." www.meilixs.com Nagato said, "What do you do?" "I am a businessman passing through here. I met a village here and they took me in" Chenfeng said."Then how do you know the way?" Nagato asked.Chenfeng calmly said: "I have a good sense of direction since I was a child, and my father also took a fancy to me, so he let me inherit the family business and embark on the road of business." Nagato followed Chenfeng to Huangsha Village.Zhu Bajie yelled from afar: "Master, we are back! Master!" Tang Seng also waited anxiously in the house of the village name. He came out to take a look from time to time, and just happened to see Bajie and them.Tang Seng stood at the entrance of the village, and Sun Wukong and the others hurried towards Tang Seng. Nagato looked at the man named Chenfeng from behind.Monkey King and the others saw Tao Tang and ran over immediately. Who knows that the feet are stuck in the sand and can''t be pulled out.Tang Seng saw it and rushed forward to try to pull Monkey King and the others out, but unexpectedly he fell in too.Chenfeng laughed at this moment and said, "The monkey asked you to kill my brother. Today, he will kill you. I set a trap here early, and you will slowly sink in later, sinking deeper and deeper, until you die because you can''t breathe."Nagato took out the mysterious iron sword at this time, cut it to Chenfeng, Chenfeng''s body became two pieces. Tang Monk closed his eyes and said: "Amitabha Amitabha."Zhu Bajie said: "It turns out that he is a bad guy."Brother Monkey blames you. It''s okay to kill his brother now, let''s get revenge on you."Monkey King said: "How about your aura, Marshal Tianpeng?""Zhu Bajie said, "Where are your fire-eye fine gold?""Sun Wukong said: "I have already seen that he is a monster. I wanted to find the master first and then clean him up. I didn''t expect people to set a trap here long ago.""At this time, Chenfeng''s body turned into sand, but the matter was not over. Suddenly a strong wind blew Nagato around in the air. Nagato used magic techniques to cover her surroundings, which can be short-lived. He resisted the invasion of the sandstorm for a while. Nagato thought that this is not the way to go, and suddenly thought that his precious gourd, he took out the gourd and opened a small hole in the screen. At this time, Chenfeng said: "Hahaha, don''t struggle. Now, you cant fight me. If you hadnt been blown away at the time, I wouldnt be looking for you, Monkey King, hahaha.Chen Fengjing didn''t notice the abnormality, and said, "A mere mortal, don''t struggle anymore."Nagato said: "You will pay for your words!""I saw all the sand in the desert flying towards the mouth of the gourd, Nagato chanted a spell to accelerate the gourd, and soon all the sand in the desert was caught in the gourd by Nagato. The sandstorm became smaller and smaller, and it became one. The little whirlwind is very powerful. Nagato walked out and put away the screen, folded his hands together, and said long! Long! Long! I saw green trees growing on this dry and cracked ground. Tang Monk and others were also dragged by the leaves of the green trees. Get up. The small whirlwind gets smaller and smaller, until it turns into a grain of sand and melts into the soil... 3610 Chapter 621: Strange Sound You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s amazing, Nagato!" Zhu Bajie jumped from the tree and said. Nagato was already tired and sitting on the ground doing exercises. Nagato said, "I just tried too much and need a break to do exercises." Tang Seng saw that Nagato was sweaty, and wiped his sweat on Nagato in the past. It was a miracle that Monkey King looked at the scene in front of him! Monk Sha was also stunned. Ba Jie asked Monkey King: "Brother Monkey, where did that village go just now?" Monkey King said: "Noncho, don''t you even see this illusion?" After a while, Nagato rested, and Tang Seng and his party set off. "Nagato, what kind of magic is yours, it is so magical" Ba Jie asked. Nagato said: "The natural talent is amazing." Ba Jie shook his head, and Monkey King said: "It seems you are a bit self-aware, idiot!" "Brother Monkey, why do you always make fun of me" said Zhu Bajie. "Because you guess idiot haha" Monkey King said with a smile. Drifting sighed and said, "Nagato is really amazing. It''s a rare sight in a century!" Nagato touched his head shyly and said, "Maybe this is a gift from God!" A rustling sound came from the rustling woods. Bajie approached Nagato and said, "Did you hear any sound?" Monkey King said, "Are you scared, idiot?" Ba Jie pretended not to be afraid and said, "How can I, I''m the Marshal Canopy!" "Then you take out the momentum of your marshal Canopy, go ahead and explore the way for us!" Monkey King said with a smirk. Zhu Bajie said, "Go and go!" Zhu Bajie grabbed his nine-tooth rake and walked forward. Zhu Bajie looks back from time to time, and Monkey King poses and moves on, brother!Gesture. Afterwards, Ba Jie stomped his small steps unconvincingly and walked back and said, "Brother Monkey, I admit it!" Seeing the appearance of Bajie, the Changmen Drifter laughed, and even Tang Seng, who is usually serious and serious, began to laugh. There was another rustling sound, and Bajie clutched the corner of Nagato''s clothes tightly. Tang Seng said: "Look at Wukong, what on earth is causing trouble here" Sun Wukong looked at it with the eye of fire, but he didn''t see anything. Monkey King said: "It may be the sound of insects in the forest. It''s normal." Ba Jie said: "When is the fire-eye fine gold of Brother Monkey passed?" "Hey, idiot, you can''t be honest when you say this. When you are happy, don''t you also make two bounces." Monkey King said. "Big brother, it''s getting dark too, let''s camp here!" Monk Sha said.Dream Island Book Library www.mdsku.com Monkey King looked at the sky, and the sun had already set.Looking at Nagato''s morning luck so great skill. Monkey King said: "Let''s rest here for a while, I''ll find something to eat." Zhu Bajie sat on the ground and sighed, "It''s still soft and comfortable." Monk Sha said: "Yes, Brother Brother, the desert is hot during the day and cold at night. It''s almost a mode of switching back and forth between summer and winter." At this time, Nagato also began to take a rest.Wukong picked some fruits from nearby. When Bajie saw it, he was the first one to reach for the fruit. Monkey King did not stop but waited quietly for Ba Jie''s evaluation. "It''s delicious, the fruit is fragrant and sweet." Zhu Bajie said while chirping. "That''s good, then there is no poison and you can rest assured to eat." Monkey King said. Zhu Bajie glanced at Monkey King, did not care about him, but the fruit is so delicious, let''s fill up your stomach first! Monkey King distributed the fruit to everyone, and said that we would rest here for a good night and get on the road tomorrow. The Bajie Drifters all agreed. When I got up the next morning, a bird patter flew, and a tuft of bird papa fell from the sky and landed on Bajie''s forehead. Ba Jie touched his forehead, "Hey~ I have to get up quickly to wash it off or I will be laughed at by Brother Monkey again." Ba Jie took a small step and ran to the river to wash his face. Bajie looked around and called out "Who? Who is it?" Seeing no one answered him, Zhu Bajie immediately ran back on his calf. "Idiot, it''s rare to see! Get up so early!" Monkey King said. "Second brother, you got up so early!" Monk Sha said. Nagato stretched his waist and said, "It''s really comfortable to sleep this night!" Ba Jie said, "Fortunately, you are all awake. Just now I heard a strange rustling sound." "Second senior brother, yesterday''s senior brother said that the sound of insects in the woods is inevitable." Monk Sha said. Nagato said, "Brother Pig, don''t be afraid, this forest is like the sea." Zhu Bajie asked: "How do you say this?" Nagato said: "Think about the sea there are fish, crabs, shrimps, turtles, etc.... Don''t they even speak." "Oh, you mean there are insects, birds, and many small animals in this forest." Zhu Bajie suddenly realized. Nagato nodded, realizing that he still had the expectation of being a teacher so teachable. Tang Seng said: "Amitabha, let''s set off!" "Hao Lian" Ba Jie took the white dragon horse, the Drifter carried the load, Wukong Nagato walked in front to escort them... 3611 Chameleon of the 622nd chapter You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!There was another strange sound. Ba Jie had listened to Nagato''s truth, but he was still a little scared in his heart. "Look at your pig gall!" Monkey King said. "Smelly monkey, you can only be among you. If you are so powerful, you can pull out this strange noise." Ba Jie said while clutching the sleeve of Nagato. Monkey King said: "Let you see what I can do!" Sun Wukong closed his eyes and listened carefully where the strange sound came from, but the sound suddenly disappeared. "Look, Brother Monkey, we don''t boast, Master Niu often teaches us to be a down-to-earth man." Ba Jie said with his arms akimbo. "Bah, idiot, if it wasn''t for the sound to disappear suddenly, I would definitely find him." Sun Wukong said. "Brother Monkey, just blow it!" said Zhu Bajie. The rustling rustled, and it rang again, and Monkey King jumped onto the tree with a flick of his ears. I touched it with my hand, and I really felt something, but I didn''t know what it was. Ba Jie looked at Monkey King under the tree: "Big Brother, what are you doing?" Sun Wukong said: "Naughty boy, take a good look at what I caught!" Zhu Bajie looked left and right and said, "Brother Monkey, you are so foolish as my old pig? Nothing?" Monkey King said: "You idiot come up and touch it and you will know if what I said is true!" At this moment, the sounding thing bounced Monkey King from the tree. When Monkey King flew to the tree again, the sounding thing was gone. Zhu Bajie had already climbed to the tree, touched and said, "There is nothing, Brother Monkey." Sun Wu said desperately, "I just touched it!" Zhu Bajie looked at Monkey King''s appearance and said, "Brother Monkey, you can simply say that there is nothing better. What''s the matter?" Nagato came out to mediate at this time and said: "Brother Monkey, we believe in your ability, Brother Pig, please say a few words less!" Monkey King didn''t bother to speak any more. "This forest is so big!" Zhu Bajie sighed. "That''s not it, after all, it was still a desert before this." Nagato said. The rustle was another strange sound, and this time Wukong didn''t bother to catch it.After all, it did not harm them. Zhu Bajie was still afraid to hold onto Nagato''s sleeves, it was already midday. "Amitabha, let''s take a short break here," Tang Seng said. "Master, then I''ll find something to eat" Zhu Bajie said. Ba Jie walked for a while and found a lot of fruit underground, so he picked it up happily. "Master, I''m back" Zhu Bajie ran.126 Chinese Network www.126zw.com "Second Brother, why are you back so soon?" Monk Sha asked. Ba Jie said: "I just walked on the road and found fruit under the ground. I think this should be the fruit that fell from the tree when it was ripe, and I brought it back." When Bajie handed the fruit to Monkey King, Monkey King refused to say: "I''m not hungry. Who knows if you can eat this fruit." Ba Jie took a bite to show Brother Monkey, and Tang Seng Changmen and the others also took a bite. "I''m going to find some water, you guys wait here for a while." Monkey King said. After that, Wukong went to find water. The rustling was another strange noise, and at this moment, the Eight Jie Tang Monks and the others collapsed. In a daze, they felt as if they had been taken away by something, invisible but tangible. After Sun Wukong returned from the water, he found the master was missing, so he flew into the woods. But the leaves were too dense, and he couldn''t see the ground clearly, so Wukong decided to walk on his own. Look for the master while walking.There was another strange noise. After Wukong heard it, he immediately took out the golden hoop and threw it against the tree. The animal that made the strange noise immediately acted, and saw a huge chameleon around the tree. "This is the great sage of Monkey King, it''s really a great name!" Chameleon said. "Oh? What kind of monster are you, you can change colors," Monkey King asked. "Great Sage, this is short-sighted." Chameleon said. "You know where my master has gone." Monkey King asked. "I don''t know this." Chameleon said calmly. "You followed us all the way, you said you don''t know, how could I believe it?" Monkey King said. "Then it depends on whether the Great Sage can catch me!" The chameleon disappeared after speaking. Monkey King looked around and couldn''t see the chameleon. At this time Tang Seng and the others hadn''t woken up yet, Nagato woke up, and Nagato was now invincible. Monkey King used thousands of miles of sound transmission to find Nagato and their whereabouts. "Nagato, can you hear Nagato?" Monkey King said with his eyes closed. "Brother Monkey, I can hear and hear." Nagato said. Monkey King asked: "Where are you?" Nagato replied, "We seem to be a bird''s nest here, and we can see the outside world." Nagato poked his head and looked around: "It''s so tall, Brother Monkey!" Monkey King turned his head: "This is high and you can see the outside world." Monkey King just wanted to find the tallest tree in the woods. He flew into the sky, and looked at the left and right. The trees here hardly distinguish you and me. Every tree is about the same height. Now Monkey King thought about it again. Not only is this tree tall, it must also be very strong, otherwise how could it support Tang Seng Bajie and the others... 3612 Chapter 623: The Chameleon of Wisdom Fight You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wukong was running around in the woods, while the chameleon kept watching quietly. The chameleon had long heard of the name of Qitian Great Sage, and he wanted to see how good this man was. When the chameleon was passing through the desert, he saw this scene in front of him. A man used a spell to make a tree grow out of the desert. It seems that it is not a good solution, if I want to eat Tang Seng meat, I have to find a solution. The effort paid off, and Monkey King found the strongest tree in the woods. He sighed and said, "This tree is so tall! Nagato is worthy of being Nagato!" Just when Wukong wanted to fly, the chameleon appeared. The chameleon blocked Wukong''s path, and Wukong shouted: "Nagato! Master!" Hearing Monkey King''s shout, Nagato showed his head and saw such a huge chameleon standing in front of Monkey King. "Brother Monkey! We are here!" Nagato shouted.678 reading novel www.678kxs.com So Nagato''s operational skills flew down."Brother Monkey, I have never seen such a huge chameleon!" Monkey King asked Nagato: "Do you know what species this is?" Nagato replied, "Chameleon, its size can be changed into various fancy colors, and its eyes can rotate 360 ??degrees." Nagato continued: "When its left eye is aiming forward, its right eye is looking behind it, looking around, moving its eyes freely." Monkey King said: "Then this species is so novel." Nagato touched his hands and said, "But I have never seen such a huge chameleon." The chameleon said: "Thanks to you, the desert where grass grows such a huge tree! I have absorbed the nutrients of this tree to become so big." Nagato said, "It''s no wonder Zhu Bajie said there was something, but he couldn''t see it all the time. It was you who caused the trouble. Then why don''t you thank me, why do you arrest us? "I have long heard that Tang Monk meat can live forever, how could I miss this opportunity!" The chameleon said with a laugh."Then you have to see if you have this opportunity." Monkey King.Monkey King took out the golden hoop and wanted to smash it, but he didn''t expect the chameleon to disappear suddenly.Nagato also looked around, but there was no trace of the chameleon at all.At this moment, a moist object stretched out from Monkey King''s feet, and Monkey King looked down, it was the tongue of a chameleon.This guy''s tongue is so long, it''s longer than that of the snake spirit.Seeing that Nagato wanted to cut it with a sword, the chameleon let go and wanted to rush to bite Nagato''s jaw.Monkey King took out the golden cudgel and smashed it like a chameleon, and the chameleon cleverly escaped the blow."It''s gone again!" Monkey King said anxiously."Brother Monkey, do you remember Zhu Bajie always said that he heard a sound? Listen carefully." Nagato said.Before Monkey King was able to discern the location carefully and listen to where the sound came from, he changed his color and threw Monkey King onto the tree.Nagato hugged the discolored tail, so that even if the chameleon was gone again, Nagato could touch it.The chameleon swayed to throw off Nagato, but Nagato clung to it and did not let it go.So the chameleon started a runaway mode and tried to open Nagato.Only heard the roar of the woods.Nagato holding the chameleon''s tail was a bit difficult to grasp, and when Nagato was about to fall off, Wukong chased him."Brother Monkey, don''t worry about me, first clean up this chameleon." Nagato shouted.Sun Wukong didn''t listen, but grabbed Nagato''s hand and said, "If I don''t save you, you will fall to pieces from such a good place." Sun Wukong stood on the land with Nagato, listening carefully.The rusty Sun Wukong shouted loudly, and saw the golden cock become so huge, it broke through the sky, and hit it with a stick.The chameleon died, and Nagato said, "Brother Monkey, you have yours!" Monkey King said, "If I don''t raise the golden hoop to the height of a chameleon, it will be like an ant stepping on cotton without pain or itching." Brother Monkey, this is a great trick!" Nagato said.Monkey King scratched his cheeks and said: "You are just like Zhidoxing who has taught us many monster species characteristics. Without you, we would not have defeated this chameleon." Nagato said, "Where and where, let''s go back and rescue Tang Seng! "Nagato felt their pulse, and the pulse was steady and normal.Zhu Bajie woke up and said, "What happened? I slept soundly this time!" Monk Sha said, "Big brother, how did we change the land? When did we come here." Zhu Bajie stuck out his head and said loudly. Screaming "Ah! So tall!" Nagato said, "Are we in the lair of the chameleon spirit?" Bajie asked Nagato, "What is the Nagato chameleon?" Nagato said, "It is a kind of object that can be based on A creature that changes in color." Zhu Bajie said: "Its a bit advanced!" Nagato saw Bajies doubts, and the Drifter also looked at him with the doubting little fairy and said, If this leaf chameleon stands here, the leaves are Green, it will also turn green." "Oh~ I understand, that''s really new, show me quickly!" said Zhu Bajie.Nagato said: "It has been cleaned up by us, you may not be able to see it." Zhu Bajie went over and held Monkey King and said, "Brother Monkey, I know you must have caught this monster at the time. I apologize to you." Monkey King waved his hand. : "Smart people don''t care about fools." "You, this..." Before Ba Jie finished, everyone laughed... 3613 Chapter 624: Find out the details You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng and his party walked through the forest and began a mountain climbing journey. "Hey, hey," Zhu Bajie gasped and said, "Master, I can''t do it, this mountain is too high!" "Naughty boy, look at your fortune and let you sleep every day except for eating." Monkey King said with a grin. "Brother Monkey, how am I like you, like a bamboo pole, you will fall when the wind blows, eh!" Ba Jie also said proudly. "Have you never heard that thin people are very flexible? Unlike you, you are out of breath after a long time walking. I take a look at your breathless look." Monkey King said to Ba Jie with his arms around his chest. . "Brother Monkey, you haven''t heard of a fat body as a symbol of blessing. How can you look like you are skinny and hard work." Ba Jie said without giving way. "You''re going to be half a catty!" Nagato said jokingly. Monkey King looked at Nagato: "Nagato, I''m separated from him by a hundred and eight thousand miles, so there is nothing wrong with him." Zhu Bajie agreed and said, "That''s right, Brother Monkey is half a catty, and he is heavier than me." Nagato was holding his forehead, it seemed that Zhu Bajie felt that half a catty was very heavy. "How did you become the marshal of the canopy, idiot? Did you pass the wrong fetus and inherit the stupidity of a pig?" said Monkey King. "Brother Monkey, my old pig is an upright marshal of the Canopy. What do you mean by this?" Ba Jie asked. Monkey King said: "Then let the master tell you the difference between Banjin and Baliang!" "Master Monkey bullied me, you see if I was right." Ba Jie said, looking at Tang Seng. I saw Tang Sengs smiling crescent-like eyes and said: "Ba Jie, if you want to express Wu Kong Zhong, then you are really wrong." Ba Jie scratched his head: "Master, just speak directly!" As Tang Seng said, he gestured his thumbs: "This half-two is five catties, which is three pounds away from your eight catties." "The king called me to patrol the mountain, yeah, I will look for the mountain change!Monkey King transformed himself into a little monster and went to inquire about information with this janitor. Sun Wukong stepped forward to clear his throat, coughing and coughing, and said, "Guardian, how many times do you have to visit the mountains every day!" The gatekeeper said, "How many times do you care about me, eh...who are you? Why haven''t I seen your face?" Monkey King said: "You may not know, I am new here, the king sent me to patrol this mountain with you." The janitor said thoughtfully: "Hey, I can be the one who patrols the mountain. Why would the king send another person?" Monkey King took the janitor and said: "The king sees that I am new here, let me follow you first. You patrol this half of the mountain, and I patrol the other half." The janitor said: "You are new here and you are not very familiar with the road, so I will take you around first." Love reading www.ikashub.net The janitor went on to say: "Our mountain is just a mountain without looking at it, but this mountain is very whistling." Monkey King scratched his ears and said, "Oh? How big is it?" The janitor said: "Even if you travel through thousands of mountains and rivers across most people, you will find that only we have the greatest mountain!" Monkey King became curious and said, "When will you patrol such a big mountain alone?" The janitor said: "Not too much, not too much. You can walk outside and go back when you have a meal." The janitor triumphantly admires his wit and cleverness.Monkey King saw it and said, "Then what do you know about our king''s ability?" The janitor said: "That''s really amazing. Our king used to be someone who could swallow a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers in one bite." Monkey King scratched his ears: "Bag!" The janitor said: "That''s not really my bragging, our king can become as big as the sky, and his bite, the whole day is his." Monkey King nodded and said, "It turns out to be such a monster." The gatekeeper said: "What are you whispering about?" Monkey King immediately reacted: "I was thinking that the king is so powerful." The gatekeeper continued: "Seeing you are new here, I will tell you a secret." Monkey King put his ear close, and the janitor said, "Do you know why the king calls me to patrol the mountain every day?" Monkey King shook his head, and the janitor continued: "It''s because our king heard that Tang Seng wants to go through here. Once I find out the situation, I will report it immediately!" Monkey King snorted, had an idea, and said, "Come here, and I will tell you a secret." Monkey King went on to say: "I, a treasure I found recently, would you like to see it for me?" The janitor''s eyes lit up and said, "Hurry up and show me." I saw Monkey King take out the golden cudgel from his ear, and the janitor said, "Wow, this is a good baby, good shining baby!" Monkey King saw that his eyeballs were about to slip out and said, "Can you touch it?" The janitor rubbed his hands and said, "Good, good!" Monkey King threw the golden cudgel into the janitor''s arms, and the janitor was crushed to death by the weight of the golden cock. With a bang, the janitor was gone.Monkey King immediately turned into a janitor and picked up his token. He swaggered and said: "The king called me to patrol the mountain, yeah, I will search for the mountain." .. 3614 Chapter 625: Invasion of Lions Head Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King encountered many little monsters in this cave along the way. Relying on his wit, Monkey King figured out what the mountain was called and where the head of the mountain was sacred. Monkey King returned to the master, Tang Seng hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Wukong, can you find out clearly?" Zhu Bajie said, "Brother, come and drink water." "Oh, idiot, is the sun coming out from the west?" Monkey King said. Ba Jie said: "This is not your way to inquire, the sun is still shining in the sky, the journey is hard." Monkey King said: "I won''t be arguing with you, I found out that this mountain is called Lion''s Head Mountain, and there are hundreds of brothers in this mountain." Nagato said, "There are so many brothers on this mountain, so they must be very powerful!" Monkey King said: "I heard that the monsters on this mountain can switch their sizes freely. They have swallowed one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers." Zhu Bajie was surprised and said: "Is it so powerful? My old pig has to learn from him." Monkey King looked at Ba Jie and said, "Ba Jie, you are a counterattack! Has it changed?" Zhu Bajie said, "Brother Monkey, go, I will go with you to level this mountain." Monkey King said: "Bajie, if you want to learn from others, go and chant yourself, why do you pull me." Zhu Bajie said: "You are not here, I can feel a little bit safe." Ba Jie wanted to brag, crying and insisting on fighting with the people. Monkey King looked at Ba Jie hesitantly and said, "Ba Jie, are you afraid?" Ba Jie shook his head and said, "How could it be, I didn''t. I''m..." Before Ba Jie had finished speaking, Monkey King interrupted: "It''s so hard that you don''t know how many times you have said this." "Brother Monkey, I''m not just proving my strength." Zhu Bajie said. Sun Wukong said: "Then you should go, give us a long view and stay ahead." "Okay!" Zhu Bajie picked up the nine-tooth rake, and Nagato said I will go with you. "Okay, Junior Brother, you are here to protect the master," Sun Wukong said. Monk Sha was on his way to the sacred mission and said: "Okay! Big Brother! Don''t worry!" Monkey King, Nagato, and Zhu Bajie walked towards the top of the mountain. Zhu Bajie stuck his head out and looked at the group of monsters in front of him, panicking in his heart. "Brother Monkey, I, I, I go to the toilet" Zhu Bajie said. Monkey King grabbed Zhu Bajie''s clothes belt and said: "Counsel?" Love me e-book www.25txtxs.com "No, no, how can this group of young people stop this uncle?" said Zhu Bajie. Monkey King pushed Ba Jie out, and all the big guys noticed Zhu Ba Jie. "Where did the pig''s head come from? Oh, it''s bigger than the pig''s head I ate." said one of the monsters. Another monster said: "And it''s still an ugly pig''s head." Ba Jie held his belly and said, "Look at Grandpa carefully. Grandpa is the canopy marshal who has managed one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers!" A little monster said: "Our great king is still a person who has swallowed one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers! It''s because the queen mother didn''t entertain him!" The other little demons all echoed.Zhu Bajie pretended to be calm and said, "Then I will let you see and see my ability. It is still too late to surrender!" "Nagato, let me tell you now, their king is drunk in the cave." Monkey King said. "So..." Nagato asked with a puzzled look. Monkey King went on to say: "So while Zhu Bajie is dragging the monster at this door, we quickly sneak in." Nagato said: "Wonderful, your trick is not bad, not bad, you have become smarter!" But people never expected that Zhu Bajie was chased by these little monsters. "Brother Monkey, save me! Nagato! Save me! I have Gao Laozhuang''s daughter-in-law waiting for me to go back." Zhu Bajie screamed as he ran. Monkey King shook his head and looked at Nagato."Brother Monkey! Nagato! My old pig can''t run anymore, help!" Zhu Bajie cried. Monkey King and Nagato flew in front of Ba Jie, Ba Jie hid behind and said, "These two my eldest brothers, let you chase me and fight, and I will let my eldest brother take care of you!" A monster said, "Brothers, come on! Our group is afraid that they won''t succeed!" "That''s it," these little guys agreed in unison. Monkey King said: "Nagato, let''s rub their momentum!" Nagato Monkey King nodded to each other, Monkey King took out the golden hoop, and saw that he flew the golden hoop in his hand so fast that the monsters were all thrown away. Nagato held darts in both hands and flew one accurately, and the little monsters turned into black smoke in the air. Looking at this posture, Zhu Bajie also raised the rake in his hand, raking a stranger. Zhu Bajie watched as the monsters just before him disappeared, and the air was filled with dust. "Brother Monkey, Nagato" Bajie said with a grin, "Hey, idiot looks at your grinning grin." Sun Wukong said. Nagato said, "Don''t be afraid if we are there." Zhu Bajie said: "Then you didn''t go with me just now." Nagato said, "Aren''t you trying to show us the demeanor of your canopy marshal!" Monkey King clutched his stomach and smiled and said, "Idiot, look at you just like that, and you were being chased away. If you know, Master Sha, you might laugh to death." .. 3615 Chapter 626: Beat the Lion Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie said, "I was bluffing, letting you sneak attack from behind, who knows that you didn''t realize my intention." Zhu Bajie said more and more quietly, Monkey King said: "Originally I wanted to make a noise, but you were chased by monsters." Zhu Bajie said, "I''m not going to help you." Nagato said, "Brother Monkey, we have solved the monster outside, what should we do next?" Sun Wukong said: "In this way, we turn into monsters and enter this cave. I guess there are a few small leaders in this cave. Let''s get in first." Nagato agreed with this method, and Zhu Bajie nodded and changed his body. You look at me and I look at you, Zhu Bajie laughed and said, "It''s fun and fun." Sun Wukong patted Bajietou and said, "We are not here to play. Nagato and I will ignore you next time you do this." Bajie waved his hand quickly and said, "Don''t, Brother Monkey." Nagato patted Bajie on the shoulder and said, "I''m afraid you have to ask for more blessings!" They entered this Lion''s Head Mountain while talking. The lion spirit was as big as a lotus leaf, his body was as strong as a cow, and his hands looked as powerful as a stone. Opening the sharp teeth of the mouth, the saliva flowed down three thousand feet. Zhu Bajie whispered: "Brother Monkey, this lion spirit looks tall and mighty, can we do it?" Brother Monkey said: "Shut up, be careful to expose." Nagato said: "Brother Pig, you just don''t speak and follow us, just act on the spot." Zhu Bajie nodded, and followed Wukong Nagato. Sun Wukong said: "Report, the king, the younger one seems to have seen the Tang monk on the mountain tour today." Zhu Bajie whispered: "Oh, Brother Monkey, you shouldn''t be afraid, surrender to him." Monkey King turned his head and stared at Ba Jie and said, "If you speak again, I will dedicate your pig head to this lion spirit." Zhu Bajie immediately shut his mouth, and then Monkey King said again: "The king will follow me and see if you can." The lion spirit said: "Go and see." Monkey King said again: "My lord, I''m afraid that I will startle the snake." "What are you afraid of?" said the lion spirit, shaking his cloak. Sun Wukong said, "Have you forgotten the Monkey King, the Monkey King who was making trouble in the Heaven Palace by his side?" The lion spirit was stunned for a while, and said, "Then what do you think?" Monkey King said: "You go and see with us first, and the other little leaders will stay in the cave and guard the cave." Monkey King went on to say: "The Monkey King is proficient in 72 changes. What if he becomes a little monster and gets in and framed you?" The lion nodded, feeling that what the Great Sage had said was reasonable, so he followed the Great Sage, Nagato Eight Precepts.Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com Walking along this road, Ba Jie became more and more angry when he thought about it, and took the lion spirit to find the master. Bajie couldn''t bear it and said, "Brother Monkey! You can''t do this." Monkey King said calmly: "What are you talking about?" Ba Jie changed back to the original and said, "Is this a good way you think?" Zhu Bajie, who turned into a prototype, said, "This is?" Monkey King immediately said: "Great King, this must be a spy sent by Monkey King. We will help the King solve it." The lion spirit thought for a while and said, "I''m not stupid, the three of you just came in together." "Since you are suspicious, then we will not pretend." Monkey King Nagato also changed back to the original. The lion spirit said: "It''s impossible for the three of you to still want to defeat me! Even her old man, Jade Emperor, is not my opponent." Sun Wukong said: "Oh, you monster, you even utter a wild word. You still want to eat my master and see how I can clean you up." The lion gets bigger and bigger!Monkey King Longmen Zhu Bajie looked at the enlarged lion spirit. Have also become bigger!Monkey King smiled and said: "Ahahaha, if you can grow bigger, we can still." "Don''t be too proud" said the lion spirit. The lion spirit opened his mouth, as if there was some power in his mouth, a gust of wind sucked Wukong''s leg in. Nagato looked at it and said, "You lion is not an elephant, and you want to eat us." The lion spirit said, "See if I will not crush you," the lion spirit bit the great saint''s leg. Tate Tate spit out Monkey King, something so hard. Monkey King said: "I have a body that is not bad for stainless steel. As long as I exert my strength, my body will be as hard as a stone." With a wave of the lion spirit, the lion spirit kicked on the Nagato. The lion spirit fell to the ground because the center of gravity was not stable. Ba Jie quickly sat down.puff-- Ba Jie let out a loud fart, and Ba Jie said embarrassedly, "It''s a coincidence, fart." The lion spirit was fainted by the smell of Bajie''s fart. This person''s body became bigger and the fart smelled louder. After the smoke dissipated for a while, Nagato just wanted to use a sword to deal with this guy, and the lion spirit said, "Wait, I have something to say." Nagato said, "What do you want to say?" The lion spirit said, "I beg you to kill me!" "Bah" Sun Wukong said, "I want to be beautiful. Nagato took care of him!" With a sword down Nagato, the lion refined into a huge black smoke and disappeared. "What about the little fairy in Brother Monkey''s cave?" Zhu Bajie asked. Monkey King said: "The cave is full of people without a head, so naturally they dare not make trouble." .. 3616 Chapter 627: Pig Bajie meets Weasel by chance You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tang Seng looked at the figure of Zhu Bajie Sun Wukong Nagato, and hurriedly stepped forward, and Drifting followed. "How is Wukong?" Tang Seng asked. "Don''t worry, master!" Monkey King said. "Master, why don''t I worry about Bajie." Zhu Bajie said, touching his stomach. "Bah, I don''t want to talk about idiots." Monkey King scratched his ear and said. Zhu Bajie put his hand on Monkey King''s, and his eyes showed sincere prayers. Monkey King waved his hand and said, "Don''t! Don''t look at me with such eyes." Zhu Bajie stopped talking and prepared to wait for Monkey King to say that he was being chased by a group of monsters. But Monkey King said nothing, and Nagato said nothing. Tang Seng said, "Since everyone is all right, let''s get on the road!" Tang Seng and his party went west again. This time they came to the foot of the mountain and looked back at the mountain. Zhu Bajie said, "I will never go up the mountain again in my life!" Monk Sha asked, "Second Brother, why are you?" Zhu Bajie smiled awkwardly and said: "This mountain is too high, and I killed my old pig half his life." Monkey King said: "I''m afraid some demon and ghost killed you." Zhu Bajie didn''t speak, and kept using his laughter to hide his embarrassment. When Tang Seng saw it, he asked, "What''s wrong with the Bajie?" Ba Jie scratched his head and said, "Master, let''s rest here!" Tang Seng nodded and touched the beads in his hands and said, "Also, we have climbed a mountain after all." Monkey King felt safe now, and Nagato said, "I''ll get some water to quench my thirst." After speaking, Nagato patted the ashes on his butt and walked forward. Suddenly Zhu Bajie said, "Nagato, I will go with you! Wait for me." Nagato turned his head and looked at Bajie: "Oh, hard work today is rare! Hurry up." Zhu Bajie said, "It''s not all the way you are looking after the seniors. I will bring the tea and the water." Nagato said, "Then you go alone!" Zhu Bajie thought that the big monsters had been resolved, and the little monsters were all on the mountain. We have already descended the mountain and we will definitely not meet the monster Bajie again and said, "Okay, that Senior Brother Nagato is here to wait for me for a while, I will come as soon as I go." Tang Seng shouted: "Bajie, pay attention to safety." Zhu Bajie said: "Don''t worry, Master, I will be here when I go. After Zhu Bajie finished speaking, he walked forward. There were jungles on the side of the road. Bajie looked left and right. He didn''t see any creek.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc After walking for a while, Ba Jie''s eyes lit up and saw a small river ahead. He ran over quickly, because he himself was thirsty. With a flutter, Ba Jie fell into the swamp.Ba Jie wants to climb up but the harder he climbs, the faster Ba Jie sinks. Bajie shouted: "Is anyone? Help me! Is there anyone? Help!" At this time, a weasel spirit passed by and heard Bajie calling for help. He hid in the bushes not far away and watched, with a turn of his mind, there is! At this time, Bajie''s body had already fallen into the swamp, only a pig''s head was exposed on it. The weasel came over in a human form.When Ba Jie saw someone coming, he said, "Donor, please help me!" The weasel said, "How do I know if you are a monster?" Zhu Bajie said: "I was a monk going west to learn from the scriptures. I wanted to get some water to drink. I thought it was just a mud pit, but unfortunately I fell into the swamp." The weasel asked thoughtfully, "Are you alone?" Zhu Bajie said: "We are Tang Seng four who went to the west to learn the scriptures, and we have a friend." The weasel spirit heard the words Tang Seng and completely ignored the following words, and said, "I will save you up." The weasel got a thick wooden stick and said to Bajie: "You are pulling this stick, and I will pull you up." "Good!" said Zhu Bajie, holding the wooden stick in both hands. The weasel took advantage of Zhu Bajie''s carelessness and cast a spell secretly to pull him up. Both of them sat on the ground panting. Zhu Bajie said, "Thanks to meeting you, otherwise, I might be killed here." The weasel didn''t want it for Tang Seng meat, it didn''t bother to take care of this pig head. The weasel said: "It''s okay, it''s okay for you now." Ba Jie said: "You are quite strong, you can actually pull my old pig." The weasel said: "Where is it? Isn''t this the effect of normal physical exercise." Zhu Bajie nodded, thinking that I would also start to strengthen my body. After all, a good body is very important! Zhu Bajie flicked the water and walked back, the weasel thought carefully that he could not just let him go. The weasel said: "Where is enough water for you, I know where there is fruit to eat, I will take you there!" Zhu Bajie nodded happily and said, "That''s great!" The weasel brought Zhu Bajie to Faunguo, and Bajie looked at the huge fruit in front of him. Ba Jie used his nose to smell the red fruit, the aroma was tangy. Ba Jie easily picked one and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing and saying, "It''s delicious! It''s delicious!" .. 3617 The 628th chapter is dizzy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Bajie picked another fruit for the weasel, and the weasel said, "You can eat it, I''m not hungry yet." Zhu Bajie said: "I''ll pick more, my master and they are still waiting for me at the foot of the mountain." Zhu Bajie then asked, "What is the name of this fruit? Why is it so delicious!" The weasel said: "This fruit is called faint fruit, it tastes sweet and delicious." Zhu Bajie said: "The name is a bit strange..." Before he could finish speaking, Zhu Bajie fell to the ground. The weasel saw Bajiebian who had fallen on the ground and said, "This dead pig has finally passed out, get a good night''s sleep!" The weasel changed into the appearance of Zhu Bajie. He looked at Bajie on the ground and looked at himself.I sighed in my heart and said, "Well! This is simply portrayed in a mold! It looks like a lot!" The weasel was very happy, thinking that there would be Tang Monk meat to eat, and that Tang Monk meat would still live forever. The weasel picked up the faint fruit on the ground, picked up the water sac from Ba Jie and hopped to the foot of the mountain. Seeing the figure of Bajie coming back, Monkey King said: "Bajie, why are you so grind and chirp. Why don''t you steal food behind us?" Nagato said, "Bajie, where is my water?" The weasel saw a ball of fur all over his body and a handsome man talking to him. Weasel thought carefully that there could be such a beautiful man in this world.His face is like a sculpture with distinct features, his eyes are like pools, fresh and handsome, and he looks very beautiful. The weasel kept staring at Nagato, and the Harazi strayed all over the floor. "Fool! What are you doing?" Monkey King shook the eight precepts of the weasel. The weasel reacted and said, "Brother, I have filled you with water and brought fruit." The weasel spoke and looked at Monk Tang and Monk Sha. That Tang Seng is also extraordinary, and looks very delicious. "Bajie, why did you change after you went there?" Monkey King said. The weasel said: "Where and where, brother." Monkey King said: "How can you stare at Nagato and Master Liu Harazi?" Nagato smiled and said, "Is there something delicious on my body? Brother pig, please quickly wipe the saliva from the corner of your mouth!" Seeing Nagato who smiled, it was really like a spring breeze. Weasel thought carefully, I must take his skin off and hang it on the wall in the hole. The weasel said: "All the big guys come and taste the fruit I just picked!" Monk Tang and the others looked at the huge fruit, and Monk Sha asked, "Brother, is this fruit poisonous?" The weasel said: "Don''t worry, I just ate it, but it''s delicious." 49 e-book www.49txt.com Sun Wukong said: "Let me just say it, no wonder it took so long to come back, and let us steal it!" In order not to reveal his identity, the weasel concealed and said: "I still understand me, hahaha." Watching Monkey King, they put the fruit in their mouths.The weasel smiled. Seeing that the weasel hadn''t eaten it, Nagato asked, "Bajie, why don''t you eat it?" Monkey King said: "Don''t worry about this idiot, he must be carrying us back after eating and eating." Nagato pointed to the weasel and said, "Brother Pig, you are not authentic!" The weasel smiled and said, "Hey, I''m hungry." After a while, Tang Seng said, "I''m so dizzy." Monk Sha hurried to help his master. Monk Sha said, "Master, are you too tired and didn''t rest..." Sha He still fainted before finishing talking. Nagato also fell to the ground. Monkey King wanted to say something, but watching Nagato, they all fell to the ground and fainted. The Weasel spirit transformed back into its original form and said: "Hahaha, it turns out that Monkey King''s Fire Eye Fine Gold is nothing more than this!" Weasel spirit dragged Monkey King and they into Huang Daxian cave. Monkey King opened one eye at the moment and glanced around.He glanced at the person in front. It turned out to be caught by the weasel.Sun Wukong thought that the Weasel spirit had so many little brothers.I admire you. "My lord, you are back, you are..." said a little monster. The weasel said: "Brothers, we can eat meat tonight!" The little fairies cheered long live the king! The weasel said: "Do you know who I dragged back?" The fairies underneath, look at me and I will look at you, staring at me with big eyes and small eyes, and said, "Lord, don''t betray you, how do the little ones know." The weasel said: "This is a monk from the west." A little monster asked, "Great King, is that the monk who has eaten Tang Seng meat to live forever?" The weasel said: "Yes! The big guy has been with me for so long. I''m not disappointed with the big guy. Let''s eat Tang Seng meat together." The little monsters raised the triangle cross in their hands and cheered long live the king! The weasel said: "Then you will tie up the four people on the ground first!" The monsters tied Tang Seng and his party to the pillar, and a little monster said: "The king is rumored to have a pig''s head in Tang Seng''s scriptures, and there is no plump pig here?" The weasel said: "That pig''s head, that pig was left by the roadside by me hahahaha!" .. 3618 Chapter 629: A wonderful calculation of the weasel You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The little monster said, "Isn''t the king afraid that the pig will come to rescue Tang Seng?" The weasel said: "I have seen the strength of that pig''s head, it is useless, don''t worry!" The weasel went on and said: "Even if he is going to rescue his master, he will not find his way, nor can he beat us." Monkey King listened to the conversation between the weasel and his men, and Monkey King went out of his body to find the Eight Precepts. Monkey King looked left and right on the road, but he didn''t catch sight of Ba Jie. Just around the corner, I saw a smooth meat ball shining brightly by the sun. Out of curiosity, Monkey King flew over.It turned out that it was Bajie who had been robbed of his clothes. Monkey King patted Ba Jie''s face, but he couldn''t wake up. Monkey King knocked the ground with a golden hoop, and the old man turned out. The old man said: "Great Sage, if you knock on my head like this, you will knock out the bag." "Lao Di Er, come and take a look at him, I can''t wake up no matter how I shoot!" Monkey King said, pulling the father-in-law of the land. Grandpa Land came forward and looked closer and said, "Great Sage, who... who are you?" Sun Wukong said: "This is my brother." "Dasheng, do you have a lover?" said the father-in-law. "What do you say, old man?" Monkey King said. The father-in-law of the land said: "You, the junior, have eaten Fainting Fruit, and the antidote to Fainting Fruit is the tears of lovers." Monkey King said: "Is there no other way?" The father-in-law of the land said: "This is a good saying, there is true love in the world! It only needs people''s sincere tears." Monkey King said, "Do you have this?" The father-in-law of the land hesitated for a while, and said, "No, Great Sage!" Sun Wukong knew that Father Earth was lying to him, so he said, "If you don''t give it to me, I will smash your hole!" Father Earth waved his hand and said, "Great Sage, I really don''t have one." Sun Wukong was desperate and picked up the golden hoop, just to kill this harmful tree. When the father-in-law saw this, he quickly stopped Monkey King. Monkey King said: "Why are you?" The father of the earth said: "Great Sage, this fruit is really sweet and delicious. It is incomparable to other fruits." Monkey King said: "Oh? How do I think this fruit is so ordinary." "Great Sage, have you tasted it?" asked the father-in-law of the land.Biquge dm www.zhaidm.com "This fruit, that weasel from Huangdaxian Cave has turned into my younger brother to deceive us to eat this fruit. If it werent for my body that is invincible, Im afraid that my master and I will all become this weasel. It''s lunch on the plate." The father-in-law took out a white jade bottle and handed it to Sun Wukong and said, "I have this bottle, the great sage. You only need a little drop to give it to your junior." Monkey King took the white jade bottle, first killed the tree that was harmful to others, and then rescued Bajie. The father-in-law of the earth felt distressed when he saw the tree knocked down by Monkey King. Seeing his appearance, Monkey King said, "This fruit is delicious, but harmful things are harmful after all, so give up early!" The father-in-law of the earth got back into the soil.Zhu Bajie woke up and asked, "Brother Monkey, where are we?" Brother Hou patted Bajie''s head and said, "Don''t you remember anything, idiot?" Zhu Bajie suddenly said loudly, "Oh, I remembered that a young man saved me and took me to find fruit to eat." "Save you?" Monkey King asked suspiciously. As Ba Jie said, he looked around and said: "You don''t know what Brother Monkey, I was just about to fetch water. As a result, I fell into the swamp by accident. The young man saved me." "Fool, don''t look anymore, the one who saved you is a weasel." Monkey King said. Ba Jie said in shock: "Huh?" Sun Wukong said, "Don''t, let''s go save the master!" Zhu Bajie nodded and followed Monkey King to Huangxian Cave. Monkey King said: "Bajie, you are here to shout that weasel spirit, I will go into the cave to rescue the master, do you understand?" Zhu Bajie vaguely said, "I understand, but..." Looking at Ba Jie, Monkey King asked: "What''s the matter?" Zhu Bajie said: "I am afraid..." "Fool, Guanyin Bodhisattva let you experience, not for you to play, do you understand?" Monkey King said. "Brother Monkey, I know, I am not afraid," said Zhu Bajie. "Fear is nothing, you know? The more afraid you are, the more you can''t do anything." Monkey King said, holding on to Ba Jie. "But brother, you saw it last time. I was chased by the monster on the mountain." Zhu Bajie said. "Fool, I didn''t think about it last time." Sun Wukong continued: "In this way, I will dig a hole in your place, and you will lead the snake out of the hole and then fall into it." "Brother Monkey, you are digging a hole here. It won''t take a few days. There will be no more bones left after the master is eaten." Zhu Bajie whispered. "The idiot would say you are stupid, look!" Monkey King said. Monkey King drew a large circle on the ground with his hand, and Ba Jie asked suspiciously, "Brother Monkey, this is not just a circle." Monkey King threw the stone into the circle, and the stone was gone immediately.Zhu Bajie beats... 3619 Chapter 630: Go to Heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato instantly appeared beside Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, shaking his head and smiling bitterly. "In fact, it doesn''t matter. Your Master and Third Junior Brother have been taken away. I now have a way to subdue this weasel spirit." Nagato was very proud, which made Monkey King and Zhu Bajie very puzzled. "Does the weasel have any weakness? He is so powerful, even my senior brother almost fell into his tricks." Zhu Bajie thought of what he had just experienced, and was a little worried. Zhu Bajie thought that Nagato was also caught by the weasel. When he saw Nagato, he was a little suspicious. Nagato approached Zhu Bajie, who actually knew what Zhu Bajie meant. Nagato explained: "Dont worry, its true that I can defeat the weasel spirit. Weasel is afraid of dogs. If we can go to the heaven to find Erlang God and ask him to lend us the Roaring Dog, thats it. It''s easy to subdue the weasel spirit." Monkey King suddenly realized that what Nagato said made sense. "You''re right, why didn''t I think of this. But this weasel is not easy, he can hide the golden eyes of my old grandson, there must be some magic weapon." Sun Wukong reminded. Monkey King felt that weasel spirits were not so easy to deal with, otherwise it would be impossible for him to catch his golden eyes before. Nagato squinted his eyes and said, "Seriously, this is your ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties. I know this is a great test for you. This time I originally wanted you to solve it by yourself, but This weasel still wants to attack me, I won''t let him go." In the cave of the weasel spirit, he has brought his men to set up a cauldron, ready to cook Tang Seng and others. A little demon came to the eyes of the weasel, panicked and shouted. "My lord, the big thing is not good, Nagato ran away." Hearing the words, the weasel got up from his seat and straightened up. "What are you talking about? This Nagato has always been in our cave, how could it be possible to escape. Could it be that he really has the ability to reach the sky and can escape the golden cicada?" The weasel looked shocked. Nagato''s skill weasel has never seen before, he just heard that Nagato is very powerful and powerful. He had always worried that Nagato would ruin his good deeds before, and he was relieved when he felt that he could overpower Nagato. The weasel took a deep breath and said, "It seems that now not only Nagato has escaped, but Monkey King also left the cave with them. Their departure shows that it will be disadvantageous to me. The younger ones should guard strictly. It seems that we want to Speed ??up cooking." Tutufei Novel Network www.tutufei.com After speaking these words to his men, the weasel spirit immediately used his mana to greatly increase the flame, causing the water in the cauldron to boil instantly. Nagato closed his eyes, perceiving Tang Seng and the others with his force. After he learned the next move of the weasel, he turned to look at Monkey King and said. "You go to your master now, you have to find a way to protect Tang Seng''s safety." Zhu Bajie thought that he did not have any tasks, and immediately said, "Brother, I think what Nagato said is reasonable. Nagato is so powerful, we..." Zhu Bajie was halfway through speaking and realized that what he said was wrong. "Nagato, you are so powerful, it is better to rescue our master directly. In this case, it is not faster. Where does it take so much trouble?" Zhu Bajie asked Nagato. Nagato shook his head and rejected Zhu Bajie''s words and said. "Bajie, I can do what you said, but this is the ordeal of the four of your masters and apprentices. I can directly solve the weasel. If I do this, then this will not count as one of you. Difficult, do you understand what I mean?" After Nagato said such words, Zhu Bajie looked disappointed. Zhu Bajie is very lazy, and he thinks it''s better to save trouble. Monkey King grabbed Zhu Bajie''s ears and angrily said, "Master and Junior Brother are like this. Are you a nerd thinking about being lazy? Now you come with me to protect Master." Monkey King asked Nagato to summon the roaring dog, and then left with Zhu Bajie. Nagato came to the heaven and went straight to the Mansion of Zhenjun Erlang. The god Erlang happened to be at the mansion, he felt Nagato approaching, and immediately got up to greet him outside the mansion. "Nagato is here to welcome the late arrival, and hope to forgive the sin." Yang Jian raised his brows. The corner of Nagato''s mouth rose, and he didn''t expect Erlang God to say such a thing. "Mr. Erlang, don''t come here unharmed, you must have guessed what I am here for. You can do what I want now. If you help me, I will thank you." Nagato said directly. Out of your own purpose. Nagato knew that he didn''t have a lot of time, so he speeded up... 3620 Chapter 631 Potential of Roaring Sky Dog You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Yes, I know that Master Tang met the weasel this time. You came to me this time to get the Snarling Dog to face the Weasel. I can promise you all this, but..." The Jiro myth stopped halfway through. "But what? Just tell me what you have to say, I have no extra time to waste." Nagato thought that Sun Wukong and others were all in the cave of the weasel, he couldn''t let his mission fail. "Weasel''s ability has been greatly improved. In fact, the reason why he does this is because he has a magic weapon for Zhen Yuanzi, Soul Orb." Erlang Shen explained. "Ding Soul Orb, what kind of treasure is that? Why have I never heard of it? And even if the Soul Orb is really powerful, why didn''t you use it on me before?" Nagato said all the questions in his heart. Nagato said such a question, the god Erlang magically transmitted all the past about the soul bead and weasel to Nagato''s eyes, and Nagato chose to accept it. The Soul Orb was part of the spirit orb power that was dispersed when Zhen Yuanzi practiced the Heaven and Earth Treasure Mirror.Its power is so powerful that the spells released by the user will not be cracked. "Treasure Mirror of Heaven and Earth? Ding Soul Orb, so I will find Zhen Yuanzi this time and let him use Heaven and Earth Mirror to smash Ding Soul Orb?" Nagato didn''t know whether he should do this, so he asked Yang Jian. Yang Jian directly summoned Tiandi Baojian and placed it in front of Nagato. "Actually, Zhen Yuanzi explained to me before that the only thing that the soul orb will crack is the treasure of heaven and earth. He originally wanted to hand this thing to you, but he happened to have something and asked me to pass it on to you. "Yang Jian told the truth. Nagato nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Yes, it seems that Motoko is still very smart, guessing that I will come to you. Since you have said so, let the snarling dog go to the weasel with me. location." The Roaring Dog was summoned by the God Erlang, and at the same time he gave orders to the Roaring Dog. "Snarling Sky Dog, when you go to the mortal world to perform your mission this time, you must obey Nagato''s words and subdue the weasel spirit." "Don''t worry, the snarling dog will definitely help Nagato and subdue the weasel." The snarling dog said confidently. At the time of turning around, Nagato had left the heaven with the snarling dog. Erlangshen nodded in satisfaction, he still believed in the abilities of the Sky Dog.Xinfeng Literature Network www.xinfengwenxue.com Nagato, holding the treasure of heaven and earth, brought the Snarling Sky Dog to the weasel''s hole in a blink of an eye. The ground where the Weasel''s Cave was located trembled, and with an explosion, Nagato leveled the entire cave. Nagato flew into the air, facing the weasel and said, "Weasel, it seems that you are ready to eat Tang Monk meat, but unfortunately, you do not have this life." "Nagato is you again? I heard that you are very cunning before. I thought it was because they praised you too much. Now it seems that you do have this ability. But what about it, you can''t beat me. "The weasel quietly raised the corner of his mouth. Monkey King and Zhu Bajie appeared behind the weasel at the same time, took the Drifting Monk and Tang Monk aside, and protected them with magic power. "Monkey King, I didn''t think that you and Zhu Bajie could come behind me silently. If I don''t wipe out all of you today, it seems that I can''t eat Tang Monk meat with peace of mind." The weasel spirit roared. The weasel looked at the meat that had reached his mouth and was rescued like this, not to mention how angry he was. Nagato waved his right hand, and a blue flame covered the bodies of the four monk Tang and his apprentices, and they went directly behind Nagato. The Weasel knew that there must be a battle between him and Nagato. Just as he was about to take action, the Sky Dog appeared in front of everyone. "Snarling Sky Dog? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be by your master''s side in the Heavenly Court?" The weasel was pale. The snarling dog stepped forward, approached the weasel, and spoke. "Yes, I should be by my master''s side, but this time I came here, obviously to deal with you, you are ready to be bound." Without any hesitation, the Roaring Sky Dog quickly rushed towards the weasel, and the two came up and gave a palm to each other. The weasel backed a few steps in succession, and it was obvious that he was not the opponent of the weasel. The Weasel realized the seriousness of the matter. He knew that if he didn''t use the Soul Orb, he would be defeated and caught by the Skyhound. "Snarling Sky Dog, it''s really a pity, although you restrain me and your abilities are above me, can you beat it?" The weasel took out the Soul Orb from his arms. The Dinghunzhu kept changing color, and a black breath entered the weasel spirit''s body. The weasel''s eyes all turned red, and he opened his mouth, emitting a huge fire... 3621 Chapter 632: Destroying the Soul Orb You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The snarling dog was directly knocked out, and the huge fireball flew towards Nagato and others. Zhu Bajie was panicked, his voice trembling, "Brother, what is this, such a big fireball, if it is attacked, my old pig will become a roast pig." "Second brother, don''t worry, it''s not that Nagato and Senior Brother are here, we won''t have anything to do." Drifting said with certainty. Tang Seng hid behind the sand monk, and he agreed with what the sand monk said. The fireball of Dinghunzhu quickly reached Nagato''s eyes. Sun Wukong was about to take a shot, Nagato stopped him, and kicked the huge fireball back. The weasel hurriedly avoided Nagato''s attack, very surprised. "Your mana is so powerful that you can bounce the power released by me directly. This really surprised me. I will never show mercy to you this time. Prepare to die. ." The Weasel spirit gathered his mana again, and gathered the power that had just absorbed the Soul Orb. The fireball he released this time was even stronger than before. Sun Wukong felt that something was not so good and spoke. "Nagato, there is such a magic weapon in the weasel. I don''t think it is that simple. Now we should first think about what we should do before we can crack the magic weapon of the weasel." Monkey King worried that if the Weasel spirit continues to release the fireball in this way, all the surrounding ground will burn, and his senior brothers will also be in danger. "Wukong, you don''t have to worry about this. Actually, I had already anticipated this at the beginning. This soul-fixing orb is part of the treasure of heaven and earth. I have already got the treasure of heaven and earth. Just stand aside and watch. "Nagato said. Nagato knew that Monkey King wanted to quickly defeat the weasel in front of him, so he took out the treasure of heaven and earth from himself. "Weasel, you must be very familiar with this thing, right? Don''t worry, the power released by this thing is enough to smash your soul orb directly. You are the one who suffers." Nagato said Then, throw Tiandi Baojian into the air. The huge white light released by Tiandi Baojian directly impacted the huge fireball, and the fireball instantly turned into powder. "It''s really the treasure of heaven and earth. It seems that you must have gone to Zhen Yuanzi. The treasure of heaven and earth is its magic weapon. If you can, I hope you can join hands with me. As long as the two of us work together, it will It is the Tathagata Buddha and neither is our opponent. Yunnan Novel Network www.yndxs.com Weasel said this because he is really afraid of Tiandi Baojian. He knows how powerful the Tiandi Baojian is. If he does not show weakness to Nagato at this time, then when Nagato shoots, he is destroyed. when. Nagato naturally understood the meaning of the weasel, he sneered and spoke. "I said that you guy learned to show weakness with me at this time. I tell you that my ability is completely enough to destroy these things. If I really want to deal with the Buddha, I would have become a Buddha long ago. Work with you?" After Nagato''s words, he quickly moved to the side of the weasel, and threw the fairy rope he was carrying directly. The rope trapped the weasel, making it impossible for him to move his body. The weasel was bound by the immortal rope, unable to move at all. At the same time, the huge divine power released by Tiandi Baojian had already forced the Soul Orb from the weasel spirit''s body. Monkey King also stepped forward and stood beside Nagato. "Nagato, this guy is making trouble for my master and apprentice. You have helped me a lot, and I will leave the rest to me." When Monkey King said such a request, Nagato nodded in agreement and said. "Since you said that, the weasel will be handed over to you. But I want to tell you in advance that this guy is not as easy to deal with as you think. You should be more careful." After Nagato spoke, he turned and flew to Zhu Bajie and the others. He looked at Monkey King and the Weasel. Sun Wukong used his golden cudgel to forcefully attack the soul fixation beads in front of him, and the soul fixation beads were directly crushed. The weasel pinned his last hope on the soul fixation orb, and after the soul fixation orb was crushed, he was very disappointed. "The soul beads have been broken, and I have been subdued by you. Now I have given up and continue to fight with you. You can directly shoot at me and subdue me." The weasel gave up resisting, and the disappearance of the soul fixation made him have no desire to fight. Monkey King concentrated his mana together and released it to the weasel spirit. The Weasel was directly beaten back to its original form. Just when Monkey King was about to kill him, a golden light appeared in the sky, and Zhen Yuanzi appeared in the air... 3622 Chapter 633: Subduing the Weasel Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Stop Wukong, don''t kill the weasel." Zhen Yuanzi said. Nagato and the others looked at Jin Yuanzi in the sky. They didn''t expect Jin Yuanzi to appear suddenly. Sun Wukong and others all knelt down, and Nagato appeared directly beside Zhen Yuanzi. "Zhen Yuanzi, Yang Jian gave me the treasure of heaven and earth before. Thank you for the treasure of heaven and earth this time." Nagato said. Zhen Yuanzi turned to look at Zhen Yuanzi beside him, smiled, and said, "This is all your own destiny. I was going to come and subdue the weasel by myself. If it weren''t for the summons of the Buddha, I would also I wont just come now." Nagato took out the treasure of heaven and earth and said, "Anyway, your treasure of heaven and earth helped us. I will return this treasure to you." The power of the treasure of heaven and earth continued to gather, and a ray of light shone on the weasel, and directly received the weasel into its body. After the Weasel was accepted by Tiandi Baojian, Zhen Yuanzi looked at Monkey King and the others. "Wukong, this time it is because of your negligence that you are in such trouble. Ba Jie is naturally greedy, and if he hadn''t been deliberately calculated by the monster, you wouldn''t have such a disaster." Zhu Bajie looked ashamed, this time it was indeed because of his gluttony that caused a series of things to follow. Tang Seng stood up and said, "Amitabha, thank you Zhenyuanzi Daxian for your guidance, otherwise the four of our masters and apprentices might be in more danger." "Everything is your good fortune, go on your next trip. Remember, as long as your master and apprentice are of the same mind, all difficulties and dangers can be resolved." Zhenyuanzi finished speaking, turning to look at Nagato. Nagato understood what Jin Yuanzi meant, and he looked down at Monkey King and the others. "I still have some things to deal with Zhen Yuanzi, and we will meet you soon. During this period, I will leave you temporarily. You must be careful." Nagato''s voice fell, and he and Jin Yuanzi disappeared in front of them. Zhenyuanzi and Nagato came to a deserted place, where immortality is extremely abundant. "The celestial spirit here is so powerful. You brought me here. Is there anything you want to tell me?" Nagato asked. From Nagato''s point of view, Jin Yuanzi must have something on his mind, or something needs his help, that''s why.Chinese Novel Library www.cnxsku.net After thinking for a while, Zhen Yuanzi said, "What you said is not wrong, I do have something to help me. In general, it is hard to say a word. Now I just have the treasure of heaven and earth in hand. It is better for me to let you look directly at the world Baojian is ready." Zhen Yuanzi started Tiandi Baojian, and Tiandi Baojian kept shining, showing what Zhenyuanzi wanted Nagato to do. After seeing everything clearly, Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. "It turns out that the Buddha asked you to search for seventeen relics and put them all in one place. You originally knew where these relics are. Because of your negligence, these relics were scattered around the world not long ago. Right?" After Nagato finished his analysis, Jin Yuanzi nodded repeatedly. "What you said is not wrong, it is indeed the case. Nagato, the Buddha has classified you as a Buddha, and his ability and mana have far exceeded that of the ancient Buddha. I know that you are more than the ancestor of ten thousand Buddhas. Its more powerful, so I asked you to help me do this." Zhen Yuanzi spoke in an almost imploring tone. After Nagato heard it, he thought it was an interesting thing. "Relics, I knew such a thing existed very early, but I didn''t expect it to be true. These relics would have appeared later, but I didn''t expect them to appear now." Nagatokeeper Tiandi Baojian took it into his hand and said, "Jin Yuanzi, I happen to have nothing to do. I will leave it to me to collect the relics. But I need your heaven and earth treasures for the time being. How about lending it to me?" "Of course. In that case, please." Zhenyuanzi was very relieved of Nagato. After Zhen Yuanzi explained everything, he left Tiandi Baojian and left. The treasure of heaven and earth is still shining continuously, absorbing the spiritual energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. "This is indeed a good place, but unfortunately, I can''t keep it here anymore." Nagato dropped such a sentence and disappeared in front of him. Tiandi Baojian has been shining, and it has combined with the aura in front of him invisibly, making everything reverse, and many things have also changed. Nagato clearly felt that things were not what he had encountered before. He sensed where the four monks and apprentices were, and appeared beside them. "Wukong, Drifting, Bajie, Tang Seng. Why do the four of you look at me with such strange eyes?" Nagato appeared in front of the four Tang Seng and apprentices, their eyes were very surprised, which made Nagato a little uncomfortable... 3623 Chapter 634: The Secret of Heaven and Earth Mirror You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Nothing, didn''t you say you have something to deal with? Why did you come back so soon?" Monkey King looked blank. Everyone thought that Nagato would leave them temporarily, and did not expect to come back so soon after Jin Yuanzi went to a certain place. Nagato flew to the eyes of the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng and said, "You have not changed from before. It seems that the special abilities have not changed the four of you. The weasel has been defeated, and the snarling dog has left. Now you Its good to be aware of the mistakes in the past. Zhu Bajie was even more puzzled. He looked at Nagato and walked over. "I said, buddy, you asked the weasel to help us. The four of us master and apprentice were able to pass this difficulty because of you. But you look a little weird. Did you forget all these things?" Zhu Bajie said these words readily, and he felt that Nagato seemed to be testing them. Nagato had confirmed that even if Tang Seng and several people had changed because of everything around them, the memories they had experienced before still existed, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. "In fact, there is nothing, I just asked casually." Nagato responded. Tang Seng looked at Nagato, folded his hands, and said, "Amitabha, Nagato, if you have anything to say to us, you don''t need to hesitate like this. Now the four of us have just rested and are ready to continue." Nagato was about to speak to Tang Seng, and Tiandi Baojian suddenly glowed. He could clearly feel that Tiandi Baojian seemed to take him to a certain place, so he answered Tang Seng. "As I said, there is nothing important. You continue on the road. I may have to leave you for some time. If something dangerous happens, I will automatically appear. Don''t worry." Nagato dropped such a sentence and disappeared in front of Monkey King and others. Tang Seng always felt that Nagato was a little weird, and he said, "Wukong, why is Nagato so weird today? Is there something you want to tell us?" Monkey King shook his head and said, "Master, Nagato has always done things by surprise. I believe if he really has something to say to us, he will definitely tell us. Let''s stop guessing, let''s get on the road. ." "Master brother is right, Master, we will continue on the road." Drifting said. Tang Seng, the four masters and apprentices, continued to set off for the West.I love Soudu www.520soduxs.com Nagato''s magic power activated Tiandi Baojian, and Tiandi Baojian took him to the Huaguo Mountain where Monkey King was before. "It''s Huaguoshan? Why does Tiandi Baojian want to bring me here? Is there a relic here?" Nagato said to himself. He took out the heaven and earth treasure mirror, the heaven and earth treasure mirror kept shining, and a golden light shone directly on the heaven and earth treasure mirror from the sky, and several large characters appeared in the sky. Nagato raised his head, looked at the words that almost came out in the air, and said: "Relic body, god, Buddha, god, no disadvantage, battle between gods and demons." These sixteen characters were directly engraved in Nagato''s mind, and the light in the sky disappeared. "What''s going on? Is Tiandi Baojian telling me to quickly collect all the relics? If the demons get the relics, will it be detrimental to everyone in the God Realm?" Nagato had said so much, he felt that the treasure of heaven and earth belonged to Jin Yuanzi, and he should still go and look for Jin Yuanzi. The Taoist temple of Zhen Yuanzi, Nagato turned around and appeared in front of Zhen Yuanzi. "I said, Brother Zhenyuanzi, Tiandi Baojian told me something, and I will show it to you now." Tiandi Baojian exuded a huge light, Nagato activated his mana, everything he had just experienced was revealed in Tiandi Baojian. Zhen Yuanzi looked at everything displayed in the Tiandi Baojian, and he realized that things were not that simple. "Nagato, you may experience some hardships next. Only you can find the relic, because you are the one chosen by the heavens, and only you have this strength." Zhen Yuanzi explained. Nagato had expected these words to Jin Yuanzi. He looked at the treasure mirror in his hand, took a deep breath, and spoke. "This treasure of heaven and earth is indeed a very spiritual thing, but I always find something strange, and I can''t say it. In addition, I am puzzled that you always hold the treasure of heaven and earth, don''t you know these things? ?" Zhen Yuanzi nodded to the doubts raised by Nagato and said, "Yes, I really didn''t know that Tiandi Baojian would tell you about the relics. The relics were left behind after the ancient gods and Buddha passed away. This thing has supernatural power, which the Buddha told me." Zhen Yuanzi held the treasure of heaven and earth before, and when he first became the ancestor of the earth immortal, Tathagata told him, let him protect the world, and let him protect the relics that have appeared in the world... 3624 Chapter 635 Nagato Mana Is Boundless You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato can see everything in Zhen Yuanzi''s past through mana and the treasure of heaven and earth. Nagato faced Jin Yuanzi and asked, "You said the Buddha told you all this, so how many relics are there now?" "Currently there are only ten relics, and all the remaining relics have not yet been born." Zhen Yuanzi sighed. The relics were originally something that could not be found. The relics he had obtained before were automatically collected by the heaven and earth treasures after the gods and Buddha passed away. For example, the relics collected by Di Baojian today, because of Zhen Yuanzi''s negligence, did not protect Tiandi Baojian well, the monsters who came to make trouble knocked down all the ten relics. "I already fully understand this. It seems that I should figure out what I need to do before I can get the relic quickly. The safety of the four monks and apprentices is also very important." Nagato said this, he remembered that Sun Wukong had given him a monkey hair before, and he thought that perhaps Sun Wukong could help him this time. "By the way, I have a suitable candidate. I believe that this person can help me a little bit. Since Tiandi Baojian and God have both selected me to complete this task, let this mission be on my body." Nagato is very confident in himself, and he also believes that he can get all the ten relics. At this time, Sun Wukong and others have lost part of their memories and experiences due to the twisting of time. Nagato''s Fa force sensed that they were in the Kingdom of Treasure Elephant, so he accelerated and flew towards them. Just as Monkey King let Tang Seng and the others rest, he felt a strong wind blowing towards them, and he immediately took out the golden hoop. "Strange, this strong wind is a little special. It seems that the people who came to us didn''t have any malice." Sun Wukong said. After a while, Nagato appeared next to Monkey King and others. "Wukong, I''m here mainly to look for you this time. Time is running out, I''ll just let you take a look at Tiandi Baojian, and you may know what I want you to do for me." Nagato took out Tiandi Baojian and told him directly to Sun Wukong. "I came to you this time because I want you to help me find the relics. I can clearly feel the existence of the relics. Now there are three relics in the treasure elephant kingdom, and they should belong to these three monsters. Hands." Yunhaixs.com www.yunhaixs.com What Nagato said, Zhu Bajie and others couldn''t understand at all. Although they saw everything in the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, they were still puzzled. "Tiandi Baojian tells me that what you said is correct, and the energy of Tiandi Baojian is also very powerful. I don''t know what to do. Zhenyuanzi handed the Tiandi Baojian to you, so it should be explained to you. How to use it?" Monkey King asked Nagato. Nagato raised Tiandi Baojian, a golden light shone not far away, and the three monsters in Baoxiang Country had found Nagato and their traces. "Wukong, Ba Jie, we have been discovered by the monsters. Now Ba Jie and Drifting are taking Tang Seng together to the demon refining pot I am holding. I can take you with me so that you will not get hurt. "Nagato said, taking out the demon refining pot. As soon as Zhu Bajie heard that they were discovered by the monster, he was the first to enter the demon refining pot. "This idiot is still the same as before. Brother Sha, you and the master stand where you are, and I will send you to Tiandi Baojian. As Monkey King said, he began to use his magic power, and the Drifting Monk and Tang Monk also entered the demon refining pot. Nagato put away the demon refining pot and continued. "Now your masters and brothers are safe, let me tell you that in this treasure elephant country, there are three monsters, the great lion spirit, the second king white elephant, and the three great king Dapeng bird spirits. These three monsters are the third powerful." Monkey King listened to Nagatos introduction of them, and smiled and said, I dont care about this. My old grandson can be thousands of miles away with one somersault. Now that the master is so safe, I leave it to the search for the relic. I''m ready." After Sun Wukong spoke, a somersault flew towards the place where the treasure of heaven and earth shined just now. "Really, if he goes like this, he will definitely end in failure. I will catch up with him as soon as possible." Nagato said, chasing him where he flew to. Dapeng Bird felt the special light just now, and he knew that someone was observing them with the treasure of heaven and earth. Dapeng Bird Jing said, "Big Brother and 2nd Brother, now it seems that someone has come to our treasure elephant country." The lion spirit and the white elephant spirit stood up, and the lion spirit said, "I heard that the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng and his apprentice wanted to learn from the West, and they should be near our treasure elephant country. Could the light just now have something to do with them? " "Brother, I agree with what you said." Bai Xiangjing nodded... 3625 Chapter 636: Treasure Elephant Country Experience You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"But the treasure of heaven and earth is not an ordinary item, Zhen Yuanzi will not come here personally, so this should be the ghost of the guy in Nagato." Bai Xiangjing analyzed. Dapeng Birdjing nodded, "I agree with the eldest brother and the second elder brother. I have heard that Nagato is very tricky. He is just as difficult to deal with as the grandson monkey. If they come here together, they will definitely not be easy to be surprised. ." Dapeng Bird Spirit had already figured out what to do next, and he thought that he had to solve these problems as soon as possible, no matter what, he didn''t know what to do. Nagato and Monkey King had already arrived in the territory of Treasure Elephant. They quickly came to the home of the lion spirit. After confirming that the lion spirit was not present, they immediately took out the treasure of heaven and earth. "Wukong, you help me keep the wind outside and I will look for the relic." According to what Nagato said, Monkey King stood outside the lion spirit''s door. After a while, Nagato came out of the lion spirit''s room. "We have been discovered by these three monsters. What I didn''t expect is that these three monsters are so powerful. This really didn''t happen to me. No matter what, we can''t be refreshed." As soon as Nagato''s voice fell, the voice of Dapeng Bird Spirit spread throughout the sky. "Really? Since you know how powerful our skills are, why bother to appear in the treasure country to die?" Later, Dapeng bird spirit, lion spirit and white elephant spirit appeared in front of Monkey King and Nagato together. "Sure enough, the things that Tiandi Baojian had expected seem to be true. These three monsters are not small. Wukong, the white elephant spirit and the lion spirit will be given to you, and the rest will be given to me. ." After saying this, Nagato''s speed was extremely fast, and he directly used his mana to fix the Dapeng Bird Spirit. There is a relic in the body of the Dapeng bird spirit, and the golden light emitted by the relic will directly eliminate the mana that binds him. "Unexpectedly, the relic is so powerful. The three of us will appear here because of you. You still don''t want to win in front of our eyes. You can''t defeat us." Monkey King fought with the white elephant spirit and the lion spirit. Because of their relics, the two of them were equal in strength to Monkey King. "Dapeng Bird Jing, these people in Baoxiang Country are innocent. We fight here, it will hurt countless people, I will take you to a place." Nagato waved his hands, and he and Dapeng Bird Spirit disappeared into the treasure elephant country.Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com Nagagoal brought the Dapeng Bird Spirit to the top of Promise, and the surrounding area was dark. "Dapeng Bird Spirit, this is the Promise Summit, I believe you also know something about this place." "Yes, no matter how mana is released here, it won''t have any impact on the outside world. Unexpectedly, you guy can open the channel of Promise Summit and teleport me to this place. But it''s hard to say who of us wins and who loses." Dapeng Bird Spirit is very confident. In the demon refining pot, Zhu Bajie and the others could hear the conversation between Nagato and Dapeng Bird Spirit. The Drifter was a little worried, and said, "Second Brother, you said that both Senior Brother and Nagato have come to the Promise Summit. Is there anything going on? This Promise Summit is very powerful. From the abyss." "I said, brother, you dont have to worry so much. Only Nagato has entered the Promise Summit this time. Are you still not sure about the mana of Nagato? Even the Buddha may not be his opponent, let alone a small one. Where is the little Dapeng bird spirit?" Zhu Bajie said confidently. "The second senior brother is right, but the senior brother did not come here, it means that he is still in the treasure elephant country, and the senior brother must be safe." The Drifter was a little worried about Monkey King. Tang Seng looked at Zhu Bajie and Drifting, and said, "Bajie, Wujing, you don''t have to worry, all things grow and restrain each other. This is our calamity. We should accept it cheerfully. Maybe the result is not as bad as we thought." Tang Seng is very calm, it seems that all the results do not matter. The Dapeng bird spirit in front of Nagato waved its wings, and a huge black wind rushed towards him. "I want to see if your mana will be limited in this Promise Summit. As long as you are caught in my black wind, it will surely be wiped out in an instant." Dapeng Bird Spirit said, increasing his mana, and the black wind turned faster. Nagato quickly evaded the magical attack of the Dapeng Bird Spirit. He looked at the Dapeng Bird Spirit carefully, wanting to know where the Dapeng Bird''s relic was. The relic is the sacred object of the ancient gods and Buddhas passing away. Nagato doesn''t know whether his power can destroy the relic, so he didn''t make a full shot. Dapeng Bird Jing saw that his attack could not hit Nagato at all, and Nagato wouldn''t attack him, which made him a little impatient. Dapeng Bird Spirit roared, "Hey, I said Nagato, you must either attack me or surrender and be bound, I can''t stand you anymore." .. 3626 Chapter 637: Subduing the Monster of the Treasure Elephant Country You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Dapeng Bird Spirit in front of Nagato had already failed, and the Dapeng Bird Spirit knew that if he didn''t run away quickly, he would be wiped out by Nagato. "Nagato, I''m here for Tang Seng meat this time, I tell you, the relic is still in my body, you can''t kill me." Dapeng Birdjing could see that Nagato didn''t kill him directly because of the relics in his body. "Do you know that I didn''t use my full strength against you? It seems that you know that you are not my opponent to say that, right?" Nagato still had some appreciation for the Dapeng bird spirit in front of him. He remembered that the previous Dapeng bird spirit was only accepted by the Tathagata. "I know you have some abilities. The relics are left behind by the death of the ancient gods and Buddhas. You will also guard the relics in the future. I will not kill you. Now you immediately surrender to me. Is the best choice." Dapeng Bird was already a little shaken by what Nagato said before him. He actually knows better than anyone, how strong his two brothers are, they will definitely be defeated by Nagato. "A grandson monkey is very difficult to deal with. Now you come to help them again, I know we are not your opponent. But I heard your tone of saying that I will protect the relic, you seem to be very sure of my future." "Yes, I know your future. Your two brothers are also the mounts of the gods and Buddhas in the sky. I have already told Wukong how to subdue them. Maybe they have been subdued at this time. "Nagato said. Dapeng Birdjing actually wanted to prove everything, whether what Nagato said was true, so he turned and disappeared on the Promise Peak. Nagato shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said, "This Dapeng bird is really ridiculous. I have said that for that reason, but he is still like that. It seems that this guy still doesn''t trust me. No matter, only let him get there. , He will be subdued." After saying this, the time of Nagato''s turning around has reached the treasure elephant kingdom, and at this time the master of white elephant spirit, Venerable Fuxian, has appeared. Venerable Samantabhadra waved his right hand, the mana was directly instilled on the body of the white elephant, and the white elephant was instantly beaten back to its original shape. "Niezha, don''t hurry back to be a teacher," said Venerable Puxian. Bai Xiangjing stepped on a white cloud under his feet, and quickly flew in front of Venerable Fuxian. The lion spirit had returned to his cave, Shituoling, and the Dapeng bird spirit had also flew towards the place where the Xitian Tathagata was. Venerable Samantabhadra watched Nagato return, looked at the Nagato in front of him, and spoke.Heyuan Book Bar www.heyuanba.com "Amitabha, I really caused you trouble. It''s all because of my negligence to make my mount cause you so much trouble. I''m sorry." Sun Wukong did not expect that Venerable Samantabhadra would appear. He was very surprised, lowered his head and closed his palms, and said: "Where is this? Venerable Samantabhadra can help us. This is an honor for our master and apprentice." "Don''t worry about anything else, the lion spirit has been taken away by his master, and now only the Dapeng bird spirit is there. If you have any doubts in your mind, you can go to the west to find the Buddha." Venerable Samantabhadra After talking, disappear before everyone''s eyes. Nagato took out his own demon refining pot and released Tang Seng and others. Although Nagato''s Demon Refining Pot is powerful, ordinary people cannot stay in it for a long time. After Tang Seng and others came out of the demon refining pot, they were very relaxed. "Master, we came out of the demon refining pot." Zhu Bajie supported Tang Seng and stood in front of Nagato, followed by Drifting. After Sun Wukong confirmed that Tang Seng and the others were fine, he looked at Nagato with gratitude and spoke. "Nagato, if it weren''t for you, these three monsters would attack our masters and apprentices in the treasure elephant kingdom this time. Now only the Dapeng bird spirit has not been subdued. I decided to go to the west to find the Buddha. Whether Pengniaojing is subdued." Sun Wukong actually knew that Nagato would definitely go to the west to confirm this. He wanted to go to the west with Nagato. Nagato knew Sun Wukong''s intentions and said, "Goku, now is the best time. If it is one step later, everything will be over on purpose." Nagato understood that because of his arrival, some things had changed. He worried that the Dapeng bird spirit would be directly killed by the many gods and Buddhas in the west, so he turned and disappeared in front of him. Monkey King looked at Tang Seng, and he was looking at Zhu Bajie and Drifting, and said, "Second Junior Brother and Third Junior Brother, you must protect the master, I will come as soon as I go." "Wukong, you must be careful." As soon as Tang Seng''s words fell, Monkey King had already left. In the West Tian Leiyin Temple, a big Peng bird flew here extremely fast. Seeing this, the eighteen arhats immediately used their magic power to fight with the Dapeng Bird... 3627 Chapter 638 The Perseverance of Dapeng Bird You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When Nagato and Monkey King arrived here, they were fighting vigorously. Upon seeing this, Monkey King wanted to make a move, but was directly stopped by Nagato. Sun Wukong was a little anxious, with a face full of doubts, and asked: "Nagato, why are you stopping me? Take a closer look at this Dapeng bird spirit, he is so powerful, if I don''t take action again, I am afraid it will be the whole Leiyin. The temple will be overthrown by him." "This is the Leiyin Temple in Xitian. You don''t need to take action if the Buddha is still here. Don''t worry. Dapeng Bird Spirit is not as powerful as you think. Even though he has relics on his body, I can overcome it. His." Nagato explained. Nagato knew that things were a little different from before. He watched the eighteen arhats release the eighteen arhat formations at the same time, and the huge diamond hood trapped the Dapeng bird spirit inside, so he brought Monkey King to Tathagata''s side. "Buddha, this is the most powerful of the three monsters in Shituoling. The white elephant and lion spirits have been defeated. The Buddha should know all these things, don''t I need to say more?" Nagato said this deliberately, but in fact he was telling Tathagata that the Dapeng Bird Spirit came at him this time. Tathagata said, "Nagato, Goku, you can experience these, it is entirely your good fortune. The three monsters of Shituoling will run to the treasure elephant country to cause chaos, completely because of the three relics in the treasure elephant country. Return these three relics to you." After that, the Tathagata threw all the relics on these three monsters towards Nagato. After Nagato caught the three relics, Tathagata continued: "You must hurry and find the remaining relics. There are already ten relics. You must collect all these relics and give them to Zhen Yuanzi. " "Buddha, don''t worry, since this is something that only I can accomplish, I will naturally help Buddha." Nagato agreed to what the Tathagata said. Monkey King knew these things about the relic. He looked at Tathagata, and walked a few steps to the side of Dapeng Bird Spirit. "Buddha, this guy hasn''t changed his life. Now he has already made trouble in Leiyin Temple. Shouldn''t he just let him go?" Monkey King obviously didn''t want to let go of the Dapeng Bird Spirit, so he said so. "I conquered the Dapeng Bird Spirit. I know how useful he will be in the future. Wukong, you should not look at things the same as before. There are actually many monsters that can be influenced. You have followed Xuanzang for such a long time. You should understand this." Tathagata said earnestly. Dapeng Bird Spirit suddenly shattered the golden bell of the eighteen arhats, and the eighteen arhats were all shaken out in an instant and all were injured. Monkey King took out his golden cudgel and waved it at the Dapeng Bird Spirit.Biquge Novel www.spps.cc The Roc Bird Essence quickly dodges the attack of the Monkey King in the past, and Nagato''s magic force directly stops the Roc Bird Essence. "Nagato, it''s really hateful that you attacked me behind my back." Dapeng Bird Spirit was dissatisfied in his heart. He thought he was capable of defeating everyone in Leiyin Temple. Nagato shook his head and walked to Tathagata''s eyes. "Buddha, the Dapeng Bird Spirit is supposed to be your uncle. Actually, I know all this. Now you dont mean to destroy him. I believe that he will stay by your side and will definitely help you in the future. Yes." Nagato said affirmatively. "You''re right, I think so too." After saying this, he used magic power to instantly knock the Roc Bird Spirit back to its original form. Dapeng Bird Spirit had become Dapeng, and he flew on the shoulder of Tathagata. Tathagata looked at Nagato and Monkey King and smiled. "Goku, this time your master and apprentice experienced these are only a small part of your suffering. You have a long way to go. Nagato is willing to help you. It is the good fortune of your master and apprentice. You should thank Nagato of." "The Buddha is right. It is true that because of Nagato, our masters and apprentices have saved such a big trouble." Monkey King nodded gently at the Tathagata. "Go ahead and do what you should do. I believe you can overcome difficulties and accomplish your mission." As I said, waving his right hand, under the action of a burst of golden light, Nagato and Monkey King once again returned to the kingdom of Baoxiang. Behind Monkey King was Tang Seng and others. He bowed deeply to Nagato and then spoke. "Nagato, it''s all because of you and the four masters and apprentices that we can alleviate this danger this time. If it weren''t for your demon refining pot, my master would be in danger." "You don''t have to say this to me. My purpose is to find a relic. We are good friends. Besides, you are going to the Western Heaven to learn the scriptures. Helping you is equivalent to helping me indirectly." It''s kind. Nagato felt the heaven and earth treasure mirror shine again, this is the heaven and earth treasure mirror reminded him that the next place to go is the underground palace... 3628 Chapter 639: Go to the Underworld You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato looked at Tang Seng and his apprentices and said, "Tang Seng, Wukong, Bajie, Drifting, and Little White Dragon. You must be careful. In the next few days, I will leave you temporarily. Don''t be careless." He left Sun Wukong and the others and wanted to go to the underworld to find the relics, so before leaving, he told Tang Seng and the others a thousand warnings. Suddenly he felt that his words were a little too much. Tang Seng and several people could obtain the Scriptures, and they could accomplish these in the real world. Nagato left, Zhu Bajie was the first person to breathe a sigh of relief. "I have experienced so many things before, but now these troublesome things have finally disappeared. As long as I find the relic in the underworld, I can leave." Nagato came to the underworld. Because the relic was in the underworld, the ghosts and ghosts in the underworld were extremely excited. As soon as he arrived in the underworld, a group of evil spirits surrounded him. "You are a god and Buddha, take us out." A tall-looking soul said, approaching Nagato. King Yama sent these unjust souls to the underworld ghost chase and took them all away. "Nagato God and Buddha, I didn''t expect that you would come to the underworld when you entered. It is really a sin to be poorly received." King Yama said very politely. Nagato has been given the Buddha''s light and golden body by the Tathagata, and in everyone''s eyes, he is already a god and Buddha. Nagato''s own mana and cultivation are already higher than that of Gods and Buddhas, and any person, god, or demon is not as strong as Nagato. "King Yama, don''t need to be so polite to me. I came here this time to find something. I wonder if you have heard of the relics?" He asked the Yama King straightforwardly about this, without circumstance. King Yama looked puzzled. He didn''t know what Nagato would say any more. He smiled and shook his head and said, "God, Buddha, I have never heard of this thing you said. But what you said should be like this. A very powerful magic weapon, perhaps the gods and Buddhas can ask the Ksitigarbha king." Nagato felt that there was some truth to what Yama King said, and nodded, "Thank you." The Ksitigarbha king was cultivating his own magic power. He felt a powerful energy appearing in the underworld, so he asked the truth listener beside him. "Die listen, have you felt a very special power? This power is very familiar." Jiujiu Book Pavilion www.99shuge.com Di Ting hadn''t answered the words of King Jizo, Nagato had already appeared in front of them. "Kizo King, don''t come here unharmed, you should know who I am?" Nagato came to the King Ksitizen, looking no stranger at all. "You are Nagato. I have seen you before. This time you suddenly came to this underworld, don''t know what happened?" The King of Jizo looked puzzled. In the knowledge of the Ksitigarbha king, Nagato is a person with a powerful god and Buddha power. He must have something to do when he comes to the underworld, and if there is something else, he will not come here. Nagato took a deep breath and told the king of Ksitigarb how he had experienced before, and asked Ksitigarbha about the relic. The Ksitigarbha king said with a heavy face, "I know something about the relics. I heard about them a long time ago. But to be honest, the relics are very powerful, but they must all be gathered together. It has great power." "No wonder the previous relics I don''t think the power of the gods and Buddhas is so strong. Tiandi Baojian told me that there is also a relic in the underground palace. I hope you can give me the relic." Nagato said his ultimate face. The Ksitigarbha king looked at Di Ting beside him, "Ting Ting, you are a spirit beast in these three realms. If there is a relic in this mansion, please help me listen." Di Ting immediately used its mana and listened to the ground with its ears. Then it got up, pointed a short distance and said. "Nagato, what Tiandi Baojian said is correct. This relic was written on the judge''s pen. As for how the relic got here, I don''t know." Di Ting said everything he knew. "Thank you, King Ksitigarbha, I listen carefully. Now I only need to get the relics from the underworld, and I have four relics." After Nagato finished speaking, he left with joy. Ksitigarbha king looked at Nagato''s back and shook his head, looking disappointed. Di Ting asked, "Ksitigarbha, I have never seen you look like this before, why do you sigh." The Ksitigarbha king continued to sigh and said, "Thank you, you are a spirit beast and you should know some things about gods and Buddhas. Although this Nagato is powerful, he has experienced few things after all. I sincerely hope that he can survive himself. The demons and the calamity." Nagato had already arrived in front of King Yama, and he told him that there was a relic in the judge''s pen. "Since the gods and buddhas know where the relics are, just take them out directly." King Yama said respectfully... 3629 Chapter 640: Unexpected Harvest You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!King Yama didn''t dare to slack off Nagato, he knew that any sneeze of Nagato could blow the whole underworld away. Nagato walked to the judge''s eyes and took out the judge''s pen in the judge''s hand, and the relic in the judge''s pen appeared directly in Nagato''s hand. "Yes, King Yama, you are still smart, I will take the relic, and the judge will return it to you." Nagato dropped such a word and turned and left. King Yama looked at Nagato''s back, he sighed in relief, and said, "Nagato is a god and Buddha, and its magical power is extremely powerful. We can''t afford it. Now everyone returns to their positions immediately." Leaving the long gate of the underworld, he flew straight towards the place where Huaguo Mountain was. Tiandi Baojian told him that there were also relics there. Monkey King set up a magic barrier around Huaguo Mountain. If someone enters Huaguo Mountain, he will feel it. Nagato came to Huaguo Mountain and saw the magic barrier in front of him. He knew that it was a barrier created by Monkey King. "Monkey Wukong''s mana barrier is so powerful. This really makes me unexpected. It seems that I should release my power quickly." After saying this, Nagato entered directly to the place where Monkey King was. The huge energy emitted by the powerful flame is everywhere in it, which Nagato had never expected. "The magic barrier around Huaguo Mountain is much stronger than before. It seems that there are indeed other people here. I can''t just take it lightly." The power of Nagato''s gods and Buddhas can naturally make him safe and sound. He stealthily entered the Huaguo Mountain and began to search for Nagato. Monkey King felt the abnormality in Huaguo Mountain. He was worried about his monkey grandson, so he turned to look at Tang Seng and others. Sun Wukong said: "Master, wait for me here, and I will go back." Tang Seng looked at Sun Wukong in a hurry, and immediately asked: "Wukong, if you really have something anxious, you can let Ba Jie go with you." Before Zhu Bajie spoke, Monkey King had already rejected what Tang Seng said. Monkey King took out his golden cudgel and placed a circle around Tang Seng and the three of them.62 Novel www.62xs.com Before leaving, Sun Wukong again asked Tang Seng and the others, "Master, you must not leave the Diamond Void Circle. No matter what happens, wait for my grandson to come back and make a decision." After Sun Wukong spoke, he disappeared before Tang Seng''s eyes. Tang Seng sighed and let Ba Jie and Drifting sit in the Vajra Devil Circle. The barriers around Huaguo Mountain are still intact. Monkey King knew that this person who entered Huaguo Mountain had no ill will towards his monkey grandsons in Huaguo Mountain. Monkey King didn''t want to disturb his monkey grandson either, he knew what to do now. When Monkey King was in a daze, a golden light appeared in front of Monkey King. This person was Nagato. Nagato looked at the Monkey King in front of him and said, "Goku, why did you come here?" "With this sentence, I still want to ask you, Huaguoshan is where my monkey grandson is. Is there anything wrong with you when you came here? You have been looking for relics recently. Could there be relics in this place? Nothing?" Monkey King guessed. Nagato thought for a while and said, "What you said is not wrong. There are indeed relics here. Treasure Mirror of Heaven and Earth told me that at least one relic can be found here. Since you have also come here, then I hope You can take back your mana." Monkey King understood the meaning of Nagato. According to Nagato, he flew into the air and directly recovered the surrounding mana, and the relic splashed and fell in front of Nagato. "This is the relic? Unexpectedly, there are still relics in my Huaguo Mountain." Sun Wukong was very surprised. He never thought that his Huaguoshan would have relics. Just as Nagato reached out his hand to take the relic in front of him, a golden light flashed out again in another place in the sky, another relic. Nagagoo kept two relics at the same time, and he was very happy to get two relics at once. "Wukong, I didnt expect your Huaguoshan to have two relics. Its really an accident. Now I have collected all five relics, and I will definitely collect the remaining five in the shortest time. And returned the treasure of heaven and earth to Zhen Yuanzi." Nagato said, looking at the two relics in his hands. Tiandi Baojian was opened again, Nagato threw two relics into the air, and Tiandi Baojian swallowed the two relics directly. Sun Wukong breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that the Huaguo Mountain where he had an enchantment had been entered. He was relieved after he had determined that this person was Nagato and that there was nothing to do. "Nagato, now I can release my mana barrier again around Huaguo Mountain, right?" .. 3630 Chapter 641: Spider Spirits Conspiracy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato turned and left from Huaguo Mountain, and Monkey King left with him. The little monkeys in Huaguoshan didn''t feel anything about it, and they didn''t know what happened. Tang Seng and others have been waiting for Monkey King, and Monkey King soon appeared in front of Tang Seng and others. "Master, I''m back." Monkey King''s voice echoed in the air, and then he appeared in front of Tang Seng and the others, and handed them the Zhaifan in his hand. Zhu Bajie was very active when it came to eating, and he was the first to come to Monkey King. "Brother, you know that my old pig has been here waiting for you, and his stomach is already hungry. Anyway, now that Senior Brother has all these things in hand, then let us eat quickly." Zhu Bajie didn''t care about three, seven, twenty and one, he directly picked up a bun in front of Monkey King and ate it quickly. Nagato also appeared next to them, putting some prepared dishes in front of them. Nagato saw the way Zhu Bajie was eating, he laughed, and said, "I said Bajie, no matter how you say it''s all human, don''t worry about it." While saying this, Nagato held the food in his hand to Tang Seng and said, "This is for you. You are Wukong''s master. After eating these food in a while, you can drink some to quench your thirst." Tang Seng and the others are very grateful to Nagato, and when they are full, they will continue to set off. This time, Tiandi Baojian told Nagato that he would find the remaining five relics after following the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng. Nagato, who had received the news from Tianbaojian, decided to follow Tang Seng. Monkey King leads the way. Behind him is Tang Seng riding a white dragon horse. Behind Tang Seng are Zhu Bajie and Drifting Monk. "Wukong, the previous monsters all came in while they were empty, and followed you. I know there is a way to find the relic quickly. The next relic will go with you." As Nagato said, the monk Tang and his disciples had walked for a long time, and they had not gone out after walking the mountain road for a long time. Tang Seng shouted at Monkey King: "Wukong, come here quickly." Monkey King appeared in front of Tang Seng instantly and asked: "Master, what''s the matter?" Xian Xian Novel www.xianxs.com "Wukong, we have been walking on this mountain road for a long time. Why can''t we get out? What''s going on here? Besides, Ba Jie and Wu Jing are tired. Why don''t we find a place to take a break? "Tang Seng said so, and Zhu Bajie and Drifting came over. "Brother, what the master said is good. We might as well take a break here and wait until we have enough rest before we set off." After Zhu Bajie said these words, he quickly walked towards Nagato. He wanted to ask for more food from Nagato. Nagato knew the purpose of catching Bajie to find him, so he walked over and spoke. "Bajie, why are you here for running toward me so quickly?" "You know, we have been walking for a long time, and now we are tired and thirsty. I don''t know if you have anything to eat." Zhu Bajie believes that Nagato has magical powers, and as a god and Buddha, he will definitely be prepared to eat. Into the food. "It''s a pity that I was eaten up by you just now." Nagato was telling the truth, the food he brought with him was not a lot, and the fruits and things were also brought from Monkey King Huaguo Mountain. Just when Zhu Bajie was disappointed, the Drifter pointed to a place not far away. "Master, senior brother, second senior brother, Nagato, you see, there seems to be a big family not far in front, where we may be able to take a rest and make a fast meal." The monk suggested. Zhu Bajie immediately agreed, "Yeah, I also think this idea is good, so why don''t we go there and take a break." Zhu Bajie couldn''t wait to run towards the house in front of him. After a few knocks, seven women came out from inside. The appearances of the women were superb. At first glance, they looked no different from ordinary women. However, Monkey King and Nagato could see that they were monsters at a glance. Monkey King said nothing to Tang Seng, and stood directly in front of these monsters. "I said you guys, do you really think that you can hide the golden eyes of my grandson? My grandson can tell at a glance that all of you seven are spider spirits. You have been waiting for our masters and apprentices here. Tired, and then show up, right?" Monkey King''s analysis was very correct. This is exactly the weirdness of these spider spirits, but Zhu Bajie was the first to object to what he said. "Brother, what are you talking about? The women in front of you are so beautiful, and you can tell at a glance that they are all good people. They and sisters also help us because we are pitiful." The headed spider spirit stood in front of Tang Seng, looking at Tang Seng with aggrieved expression... 3631 Chapter 642 Tang Seng was arrested again You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Holy monk, a few of our sisters just happened to see your poor masters and apprentices. If you really think that we are unkind and ignore us, why do you say that we are monsters?" the spider spirit headed. Tang Seng turned to look at Monkey King, and said in a reproachful tone. "Wukong, the donor is kind to help us, how can you say that?" Zhu Bajie couldn''t walk when he saw a woman, not to mention that he was very tired now, and he naturally felt that he had come to heaven on earth. "Brother, you are good everywhere, you are too suspicious. Brother, I won''t say anything, you will know if you go in and see if you are a monster." Without saying a word, Zhu Bajie entered the monster''s cave and followed along with the monk Tang Seng. Monkey King sighed, looking very helpless. Nagato came to Monkey King. He understood that Monkey King was helpless at this time. "Goku, don''t worry, these monsters want to be unfavorable to your brothers. This is absolutely impossible. Are we still here?" Nagato comforted. "There is nothing wrong with what you said, I naturally understand what you mean. Besides, my master and the others don''t believe me, and it''s not a matter of once or twice. Now it seems that only the monsters can show their true shape. It can prove that I am right." Monkey King said, releasing his fiery eyes and entering the Pansi Cave. Nagato took out the Tiandi Baojian, and everything around him changed slightly. As for Sun Wukong whether they had experienced this catastrophe, he didn''t know. What he knew was that Tiandi Baojian told him that there would be different gains here. Nagato followed Tang Seng and his apprentices into the house in front of him. Everything around was the same as usual. After Tang Seng and others entered, they started to eat, and Zhu Bajie ate the most. Monkey King also looked at these meals as normal, so he didn''t say more useless words. As time passed, Nagato followed Monkey King by guarding Tang Seng, and did not eat anything. "Goku, are you sure you don''t eat some? These meals are all they got from normal people, there is no problem. I feel that you are a little absent-minded today. Is there anything bothering you?" Sun Wukong understood the meaning of Nagato. He nodded and said, "Yes, I do have some troubles. The relics will appear. I understand to some extent that the Buddha and the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms attach great importance to this matter. I think this is not simple. Things." Reading Bookstore www.kanshu55.com "I know what you said, and I fully understand what you mean. Gods and Buddhas are ready, and they all want to solve things as quickly as possible, but they think the most important thing now is to solve the evil spirits. ." Nagato said about the devilish energy. The magic energy is left by the demon heads of the three realms before, and its magic power enters the body of ordinary people, making them a member of the demon race. This matter is not controlled by the gods and demons, he knows that the matter is very serious. The sky gradually darkened, and soon it rained heavily, and Nagato and others stayed here temporarily. Monkey King looked at the sky so abnormally, he knew it was the monster deliberately made the sky bad and let them stay. "Goku, the relics are nearby. Perhaps these seven monsters have relics on their bodies. Don''t worry about these. The power of the relics can defeat all these monsters." Nagato said carefully. Monkey King believed in Nagato. He knew that Nagato was capable of defeating spider spirits. "In fact, I can also learn these things. In my opinion, there are still many things that I need to do. It doesn''t matter." He chose to stay with Tang Seng. Nagato went out of the house, and he looked back at the house he had just entered. This was the spider''s cave at all. "I can''t completely anger these monsters right now. All I have to do is to find the relics near this spider cave." Nagato said and took out the treasure of heaven and earth. Tiandi Baojian kept shining, and its light shone on the stone not far away. "Sure enough, the relic is in front of you. It seems that the power of this relic is not so powerful. I want to quickly grasp the energy of the relic." As Nagato said, he threw Tiandi Baojian into the air, and a powerful light shone on the stone not far away. The powerful light made the stone crack directly. After the crack in the stone, a relic came out from the crack in the cave. Nagato said happily, "It really is this relic. I didnt expect that there is another one in the stone of this spider cave. This treasure of heaven and earth is really easy to use. It seems that I can collect all ten relics soon. Up." The long goalkeeper had just found the relic and used the treasure of heaven and earth to earn it inside, and then returned to the place where he had just left... 3632 Chapter 643: The truth revealed You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato quickly returned to the spider cave where he himself had been before. When he got inside this time, he found that he couldn''t find the room where he was when he was separated from Monkey King. Many roads gradually appeared in the spider cave, which made Nagato look very unhappy. "It seems that everything is not as simple as I thought. This spider spirit is so smart. They worry that my magic power will affect them to capture Tang Seng, so using this method is really hateful." Nagato said, Fei Into the air. The road to the spider cave has changed from the one just now to tens of thousands, and the original spider cave has been revealed. Tang Seng and a few people just rested for a while, and when they woke up, they were all caught by the monsters. Sun Wukong had already seen that this was a monster''s trick. He was worried that after he destroyed the spider cave, the monk Tang and his apprentices would also be implicated, so the spirit went out of his body and left the spider cave. Nagato watched as a golden light came out of the spider cave, and directly blocked the golden light. He found that the person he was stopping was the Monkey King who ran out of it, and quickly asked: "Where is your master? Why are you alone?" "Don''t mention it, my master doesn''t believe me. This spider cave is basically the nest of the monsters. I told them this. They didn''t believe me. Now they are caught by the monsters again. I have no other way but to leave the spiders first. The cave is out." Monkey King replied. The reason why Monkey King came out of the spider cave was because the demon energy in the spider cave was spreading rapidly, and the poison gas could weaken the mana. Mortals will become slaves to spider spirits if they are infected by spider poison. Nagato asked, "Don''t worry about this. I have the treasure of heaven and earth. It can purify all the poisonous gas and evil gas. But I don''t know how to find the seven spider spirits. Do you know how to go back? The way?" Monkey King looked at the place he had just left, and now there are thousands of roads, and he doesn''t know where he came from. "I really dont know what this place is. To be honest, Nagato, when I left the spider cave this time, I always had a bad premonition. I wanted to take the master and them out at the time. I was already lost at that time." Monkey King said these words very upset. Monkey King is very arrogant. He thinks he has himself by Tang Seng and others. Even if he really encounters any danger, he can easily defeat these seven spider spirits.Follow the novel www.k7k7.cc Nagato took out the treasure of heaven and earth from himself, and then a force of power gathered on his hands. "The power of Tiandi Baojian is so powerful, I think you know it better than anyone. I will release all the power of Tiandi Baojian at this moment. The monsters will be invisible, and you must take advantage of the monsters. The moment it appeared, follow me into the spider cave." Sun Wukong understood what Nagato said, and he nodded and agreed with what Nagato said. The Heaven and Earth Precious Mirror is displayed in the air, and a power is concentrated on the Heaven and Earth Precious Mirror. The powerful light makes the power of the Heaven and Earth Precious Mirror continuously radiate. In a blink of an eye, the Heaven and Earth Precious Mirror opens the road to the spider cave. Monkey King and Nagato took advantage of this moment, and they entered the spider cave again. After Tang Seng regained consciousness, they found that they had reached the big pot, which caused Zhu Bajie to panic immediately. "Master, brother, I am sorry to you, if I were not too relaxed about these monsters, and did not believe the words of the big brother, we would not be like this." Zhu Bajie said with regret. On the contrary, Tang Seng acted very calmly and said, "Bajie, this is not entirely to blame for you. If you are a teacher, you have not believed in Wukong. If we were more careful, we wouldn''t be like this." "Master, second senior brother, senior brother has escaped from the spider cave, I believe the senior brother will come back to rescue us, you don''t have to worry." The Drifting Monk is still the Sun Wukong who believes unconditionally. Zhu Bajie was a little furious, and said: "This monkey clearly knew that we were in danger, but ran away by himself. It would be too immoral to not wake us up." Zhu Bajie''s voice fell, and the headed spider spirit was already standing in front of them. "Little ones, I think this fat pig can just give us the current food. After we finish eating the fat pig, it will not be too late to eat Tang Seng meat." After the spider spirit gave this order, a group of little monsters ran towards Zhu Bajie and them. The little demons lifted Zhu Ba Jie high, and the moment they threw Zhu Ba Jie into the cauldron, Monkey King smashed the cauldron with a golden hoop. Zhu Bajie had also escaped, and he was relieved... 3633 Chapter 644 Seeing through the tricks of monsters You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhu Bajie thought he was dead, he felt the abnormality happening outside, and immediately got up. He looked at the Monkey King who appeared in front of him, got up and rushed towards Monkey King. "Brother, do you know how much I miss you, if it weren''t for you, even if you appeared, my old pig would have been cooked." "Bajie, when I came here just now, you didn''t say that." Monkey King provoke deliberately. He did hear that Zhu Bajie had been complaining about what he was doing just now. The words he just made made Zhu Bajie''s face flushed and he did not continue to speak. The long gatekeeper Tang Seng and Drifting ropes directly untied with force, standing in front of everyone. All the seven spider spirits appeared. They did not expect that Nagato and Monkey King could leave the spider cave without incident. They found their way back to the spider cave and came here again. The leading spider spirit immediately became like a spider, and the other six spider spirits did the same. The spider spirit roared, "Nagato, you are not a group of four, and we have no grievances against you. Why are you against us?" "Yes, you and I have no grievances, but I am looking for what I want to find here now. You guys don''t know this, and I don''t have time to continue wasting my time here." After Nagato said these words, he directly created a huge fireball in front of his eyes with his magic power, and instantly burst the entire spider cave. Sun Wukong took advantage of the moment when Nagato released his mana, and flew out of the spider cave with Tang Seng and others. After Tang Seng and others left the spider cave, the spider cave was directly razed to the ground by Nagato. Seven spider spirits were instantly attacked by the fireball, and five of them were destroyed on the spot, leaving the last two. The lead spider barely avoided Nagato''s attack just now, and the other one knew that they were dead and wanted to escape from the place in front of him, but was directly stopped by Nagato. "I said where do you two want to run? I feel that you have what I want to find, otherwise the fireball attack just now won''t hurt you? It''s impossible to avoid it with your mana My attack, unless there is a relic." As Nagato said, he rushed directly to the eyes of the two spider spirits, and with one punch, the two spider spirits fell heavily to the ground.518 Chinese Network www.518zw.com Sun Wukong looked at the situation before him. After placing Tang Seng and others in a safe place, he somersaulted directly in front of Nagato. Sun Wukong understood that the two spider spirits had been defeated, and heard Nagato''s words just now, and asked: "Nagato, how do you know that these two spider spirits have relics on their bodies?" Nagato sensed that these two spider spirits had relics on their bodies as well, so he didn''t tell Monkey King at all. "The relics are also just felt. I can feel how powerful the mana of these two spider spirits are. I can''t feel the flow of their power. There is only one reason for this, and they have relics on their bodies." Sun Wukong heard Nagato''s explanation, and he understood this. The relics on the two spider spirits have been collected by Nagato again to the treasure of heaven and earth, which makes the power of the treasure of heaven and earth rise again. The relic Nagato had collected all seven, and the last three remaining, he knew were in the heaven. Nagato walked to the eyes of the two spider spirits and said, "You guys have done all the bad things, and I won''t forgive you." Nagato gathered the thunder and lightning on both hands, and a golden light struck the two spider spirits, which made the two spider spirits disappear in an instant. After the two spider spirits were eliminated, Nagato and Monkey King returned to the place where Tang Seng was. Tang Seng looked at only Nagato and Monkey King, and immediately asked, "Wukong, why are there only you two, those monsters?" "Master, the monster wanted to harm you. We have already killed you. Now our danger is temporarily relieved. Let''s leave the place in front of us before we go to the next place." Sun Wukong explained. Tang Seng felt that things were not that simple. In his opinion, it was a pity that these monsters were killed without being influenced. "Nagato, why don''t these monsters give them a chance? Everything is spiritual. If they are given a chance to repent, they might be able to take refuge in me." Tang Seng said. "Tang Monk, the spider spirits don''t have any kindness. If they have the opportunity to reform and rehabilitate, how can I not save them? I have more important things to do now and I will be separated from you temporarily." Nagato felt that it was meaningless to continue talking with Tang Seng. His skill was beyond Tathagata, and he didn''t listen to Tang Seng talking... 3634 Chapter 645: Repairing Haotian Tower (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t say anything else, but turned around and returned to the heavenly court. As soon as the gods in the heaven were about to disperse, Nagato appeared in the High Heaven Hall. Nagato looked at the Jade Emperor on the throne and said, "I said Jade Emperor, you don''t have to worry so much. I finally came here this time. Actually, there is something for you to help me." The Jade Emperor was indeed preparing to leave the High Heaven Palace. He didn''t expect the Nagato to appear suddenly, so he asked: "Is there anything you want me to help you, just speak up." All the gods stopped where they were, and together they looked at Nagato. "Jade Emperor, this is actually a very simple thing to say. I want you to use the Clear Sky Tower to help me open the place of the last few relics. I know this Clear Sky Tower is hurting, you don''t have to be right. I concealed it." Nagato said firmly. The Jade Emperor knew that Nagato knew everything, and its magical power was extremely powerful. He knew everything about the world well, so he didn''t refuse. "Since you have already come to this High Heaven Palace to let me help you, I will naturally help you. Besides, this relic''s matter is about the safety of the entire Three Realms, how can I stand by?" After the Jade Emperor said these words, he summoned the Haotian Tower directly, and then placed the Haotian Tower directly in front of Nagato. The Jade Emperor explained: "This Haotian Tower was cursed when I got it not long ago. At this time, most of the Haotian Tower''s mana has been eliminated. What you want to search for, I am afraid it will not be able to temporarily. help you." "What? How could there be such a thing? The Haotian Tower is an ancient artifact. Even if the battle between Gods and Demons has been greatly affected, it has been so long, hasn''t the energy of Haotian Tower come back?" Nagato''s face was incredible. The Haotian Tower was indeed obtained by the Jade Emperor not long ago, and the Jade Emperor possessed a special energy. Such a special energy could summon the Haotian Tower to his side, but the Haotian Tower''s mana was greatly reduced. Nagato could also tell about the weakening of Haotian Tower''s mana. He looked at Haotian Tower carefully, and then fell into deep thought. The gods of the Three Realms were still there. The Jade Emperor ordered them all to leave, and all the gods disappeared in the High Heaven Hall. The Jade Emperor looked at the Nagato in front of him and said again, Nagato, now there are only two gods in the High Heaven Hall. You can tell the true thoughts in your heart. As long as I can help you, you will definitely be I can''t say anything." E-bookstore www.dianzishuwuxs.com "With the words of the Jade Emperor, Nagato feels it is worth it. However, the Haotian Tower is an ancient artifact. I have a way to repair it. Just leave it to me. Heaven and Earth will give me the Haotian Tower. it is good." Nagato said so, the Jade Emperor didn''t make any excuses, and asked Nagato to leave the High Heaven Hall with the Haotian Tower. Monkey King and the others continued to walk. The three of them arrived at Che Chi State. The disaster they had already experienced was going to be repeated. Tang Seng raised his head and watched the sky suddenly become gloomy, and called Monkey King to his side to ask. "Goku, look at why this day suddenly became like this, is there something going to happen?" "The master is right. My grandson thinks this place is very familiar, but I always feel that there is something wrong. Now I want to use the power of the master to explore the situation." Sun Wukong said directly. Think. Tang Seng thought for a moment, and agreed with what Sun Wukong said. Zhu Bajie and Drifting did not get involved in this matter because they also realized that this time it was extraordinary. Soon Monkey King flew into the air with the help of Tang Seng''s golden cicada''s golden light. When he saw Nagato, he quickly flew towards Nagato. "Nagato, wait a minute, it''s me, I''m Goku." Nagato heard the shouts of Monkey King, so he stopped, "Goku, it''s really you? Why did you come here because of the ominous aura?" "You are right. The four of our masters and apprentices came to Chechiguo. I always felt that this place seemed to have been. Just when I was thinking about it, I saw the sky abnormal, and I guessed something big would happen, so Came here." Monkey King informed Nagato about the cause and effect. Nagato thought for a while, and took the Haotian Tower from his body. "I just found the Jade Emperor in the heavens, and borrowed the Haotian Tower. However, the power of the Haotian Tower is very weak, and there is almost no divine power. I am going to Zhen Yuanzi now, hoping that he can help the Haotian Tower. Resume the trial." Monkey King looked at Haotian Tower carefully. It was the first time he saw Haotian Tower, and his entire eyes were glowing. "Unexpectedly, my grandson of the Haotian Tower, an ancient artifact, was fortunate to see it today, so do you need my grandson''s help?" .. 3635 Chapter 646 Repairing Haotian Tower (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong thought about Nagato''s help many times before to help his four masters and apprentices. This time, he would help Nagato to repair the Haotian Tower and find all the remaining relics. Nagato''s heaven and earth treasures kept shining, reminding him that the Haotian Tower and the relic are inseparable. "Wukong, the four of you master and apprentice still have a lot of things to do, and your ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties are a lot different. You can do your own thing now, you don''t have to come to me to help me deliberately." The door rejected the kindness of Monkey King just now. Nagato knew that Tang Seng and others needed Sun Wukong''s help more than him. All he had to do was to quickly take the Haotian Tower and find Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi had discovered the location of the Haotian Tower. He used his mana to chant the spell, which made the mana of Tiandi Baojian increased again. Nagato was very surprised. He knew that within the Three Realms, only Zhen Yuanzi had the ability to let Tiandi Baojian release his mana, so he turned to say goodbye to Monkey King. "Wukong, your master, they need you even more. The mana of Tiandi Baojian keeps running. At this time, Zhenyuanzi also knows about this. He is calling me. I need to meet him immediately. You can go back to your own place. it is good." Nagato didn''t say anything else, turned around and disappeared into the sky. Monkey King returned to Tang Seng''s side again, and told Tang Seng and the others what he had just seen. With a frightened expression on his face, Zhu Bajie hurriedly walked up to Sun Wukong and said, "Brother, this matter is not something we can manage. Besides, how troublesome this matter is, you know better than anyone how dangerous it is." Zhu Bajie knew that the four of their masters and apprentices experienced the same things, and if they were really in serious trouble, the consequences would be very serious. Monkey King looked at Zhu Bajie with disgust and shook his head, "Fool, when can you become active and smart, then you will not be far from becoming a Buddha." ... Nagato speeded up his flight, and soon came to Jin Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi watched Nagato approaching and hurried over. "Nagato, I just activated the mana of Tiandi Baojian, did you feel it?" "Naturally, I can feel that the power of the treasure mirror of heaven and earth is constantly increasing. I know you must want me to come here as soon as possible. Lets say, do you feel the existence of the Haotian Tower, thinking that this relic may be Inside the Haotian Tower?" Nagato asked.Century Novel Network www.2000xs.com Zhen Yuanzi did not avoid any taboos, nodded and said, "What you said is not wrong. In fact, you should know what I mean by what I want to say. I believe you also felt this, so that''s why you said this to me. ." Nagato nodded likewise and told Jin Yuanzi what he thought. "Zhen Yuanzi, I borrowed the Haotian Pagoda from the Jade Emperor. I know that the Haotian Pagoda''s power is not generally strong. It is only because its mana is restricted." After Nagato finished speaking, he summoned the Haotian Tower directly and placed it in front of Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi had seen Haotian Tower in his dream before, and when he saw Haotian Tower with his own eyes, he was unavoidably a little excited. "Ancient artifact, the Haotian Tower, according to legend, its power can destroy the sky and the earth. My instinct tells me that there is the last relic in the Haotian Tower. Let me activate the treasure of heaven and earth, open the Haotian Tower, and take out the relic. Son." Zhen Yuanzi said. Zhen Yuanzi has activated his mana, and he has continuously increased his mana. Tiandi Baojian flew out from Nagato, the powerful mana made Tiandi Baojian shoot out a golden light, and the relics in the Haotian Tower flew out one by one. At the same time, the relics on Nagato also flew out. "One, two... ten, the ten relics are all in place, and the last few relics are indeed in the Haotian Tower." Nagato said, From Nagato''s point of view, the relics have been collected, and he has completed the task given by the Buddha. Now he only needs to bring the ten relics to the Buddha''s side. After Nagato thought for a while, he sucked the treasure of heaven and earth into his hands again, and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, the treasure of heaven and earth is your magic weapon, I will use it again. Since the relics are all collected, I will bring Use these relics to find Tathagata Buddha." Zhenyuanzi seemed to have thought of something, he immediately stood in front of Nagato and stopped Nagato. "No Nagato, although the relics have been collected, their power has not diminished. The relics can greatly increase the power of the relics. The part of the relics has not been purified. If you take the relics directly to the West Heaven Buddha Realm, you will It has a huge impact on the entire world." Nagato had never heard of what Zhen Yuanzi said. "The relics were left behind by the ancient gods and Buddhas when they passed away. This is equivalent to their primordial spirit. Where can there be any sayings for purification?" Nagato said... 3636 Chapter 647: False Town Yuanzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s expression immediately became serious when he heard Jin Motoko''s words. "Zhen Yuanzi, the relics were indeed left behind when the ancient gods and Buddha passed away, but they have become things left over when they passed away. I think things are not as complicated as thought. You should not be Zhen Yuanzi." Nagato is not quite sure whether the person in front of him is Jin Yuanzi, he said this, but wanted to test whether this person is really Jin Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi''s face became very ugly when he heard Nagato''s words, and Jin Yuanzi soon returned to normal. "You are a god and Buddha and you can''t say that to me. You gave me the treasure of heaven and earth. Should this relic and treasure of heaven and earth be returned to me now?" Zhen Yuanzi said this sentence after calming his emotions. words. Nagato felt that these words made by Jin Yuanzi were very ridiculous. "Zhen Yuanzi, you said that the treasure of heaven and earth belongs to you. Have you forgotten what you said to me before? The treasure of heaven and earth is mine now. What you say does not count. Are you ready to take this treasure back again? " Now the man in front of Nagato knew that Nagato no longer believed what he had said, so he turned around and turned into a black lotus. "Nagato, your observation is really very keen. Seriously, when did you find me?" Hei Lian has already admitted his identity, he knows how smart Nagato is, knowing that if he continues to pretend, there is no point. Nagato observed Hei Lian''s every move very carefully. He could perceive the unusual aura of him just by looking at Hei Lian. Nagato smiled and said, "Do you think your tricks can fool me? The power of ancient gods and Buddhas is not as simple as you think. You guys appear in front of my eyes, don''t you worry about me giving you Kill?" While saying this, the treasure of heaven and earth in Nagato''s hands glowed with golden light, if it hadn''t been for Nagato''s divine power to suppress it, the ten relics in the treasure of heaven and earth had already shot Black Lotus. Hei Lian also saw Nagato suppressing the power of the relic and the treasure of heaven and earth, and asked, "Nagato, I know you have this ability. Since I have appeared before your eyes, I am fully prepared. , If you kill me, then the treasure of heaven and earth will disappear with it." I love to read novels www.looktxt.com Heilian was very serious, Nagato could tell that Heilian was not lying. "What you said is true? If that''s the case, how did you coexist and die with this treasure of heaven and earth? My instinct tells me that treasure of heaven and earth is a god from heaven. You can''t do this, only Only Zhen Yuanzi can fully control the treasure of heaven and earth." Nagato asked immediately. Hei Lian said triumphantly: "Really? I can tell you that Tiandi Baojian has a weakness. Since you already know everything I just said, I believe you chose to believe me, otherwise you would have already Did you do it to me?" Nagato didn''t care about these, he used his mana to take out all the ten relics from the treasure mirror of heaven and earth and suck them into his body. Hei Lian looked shocked and said, "What? Couldn''t the treasure of heaven and earth trap the relics? How did you get the relics into your hands? I think things are very strange, you won''t be true. Can you control the power of the relic?" "You are right. I can indeed absorb the power of the relics into my body. I also have the absolute ability to control these. No matter what, you can''t match me." Nagato said this and took out the relics directly. All ten relics flew into the air, and the powerful golden light directly covered the black lotus. "Black Lotus, I actually had the opportunity to destroy you directly just now, but I didn''t do this, do you know why?" Nagato said. Hei Lian''s face was extremely ugly. He knew the power of this relic was very powerful, and he wanted to escape from the place in front of him. Nagato saw Heilian''s thoughts at a glance, and the corners of his mouth raised and sneered. "Hei Lian, you want to escape from the place in front of you, do you think you have such a possibility? I can tell you that my ability has surpassed you by a lot, but the power of this relic, you can''t break free , Can you still defeat me." Hei Lian fully understood what Nagato meant. He approached Nagato and looked at Nagato in front of him, Jin Guang also followed Hei Lian. "I know that with your golden light around my body, my mana will be lost, and I also understand that I am not your opponent. Since my plan has failed, you already know the truth, why don''t you kill me? "Hei Lian said viciously. Hei Lian has now lost the belief in survival, and she wants to kill herself but has no choice... 3637 Chapter 648: The Master Behind Black Lotus You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No matter how hard Hei Lian tried, his mana could not be released. The golden light around his body made him extremely painful. Now that Hei Lian''s mission failed, he knew that his master would not let him go. Nagato knew a little bit about this, he looked at Heilian''s lack of faith in survival, shook his head and said. "Hei Lian, you should know that you can be what you are now, with such a large mana, this is hard-won. You have no idea of ??survival, this will make your previous cultivation and mana disappear." Nagato''s persuasion came from the heart. He could see a trace of his conscience from the depths of Heilian''s heart, so he said this to Heimian. After Sun Wukong and his party left from Cha Chiguo, they saw the sky abnormal again. This time Tang Seng asked again: "Wukong, what happened recently? Is there really something big happening in Tianting? If that is the case, You quickly help the heavenly gods." Tang Seng knew that the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms were already in danger, and it would take some time for them to reach the Western Heaven to obtain the truth. He felt that the disaster between heaven and earth was their disaster, so he said these words to Monkey King. Zhu Bajie also felt the power not far away, he knew it was the power of the relic he had seen before. Zhu Bajie came to Monkey King and Tang Seng''s eyes and said, "Master, brother, I can actually feel that the power just now is the power of the relic. It seems that this time things are not that simple. Let''s start with the place in front of us. Let''s leave." Zhu Bajie, who had finished speaking these words, quickly took Tang Seng and others to leave. Monkey King felt that what Tang Seng said had some truth. After saying goodbye to Tang Seng, he went to the place where he had just sensed the relic. Monkey King saw the light of the relic and at the same time saw the black lotus trapped by Nagato. "Nagato, it really is you. Just now there was an abnormal black light in the sky and the mana of the relic. I guess you are here." Sun Wukong said. "This black lotus came for the relic. My instinct tells me that he must have obeyed the demon leader''s words. There is a kind of truth, goodness and beauty deep in the black lotus heart. I believe that I can His inner kindness awakened." Nagato explained. The sky gradually darkened, and the power of Hei Lian became more powerful, and the huge power continued to flow. Such a special force was wrapped around Hei Lian, which caused Hei Lian to faint. "Wukong, I originally wanted to use the relic to help Hei Lian restore his power. What I didn''t expect was that Hei Lian''s power was more corrupt than I thought. Now the person behind him is ordering him to do something. , You need to stay here." Yipinshuba www.1pinshu.com Nagato said, he took out the treasure of heaven and earth and threw it to Monkey King. Monkey King caught the treasure of heaven and earth. He knew that he had not cultivated the true fruit yet. Although he had seventy-two changes of mana, he still could not suppress the mana of ten relics and the black lotus at the same time. He could only use the treasure of heaven and earth Do these. Monkey King''s mana continued to improve. He gathered his mana on the Heaven and Earth Baojian, which made the Tiandi Baojian exude golden light again. Nagato determined that Monkey King can control the treasure of heaven and earth, and that he can suppress the black lotus and ten relics with the treasure of heaven and earth. He was relieved, "Goku, I''m going to look for Zhen Yuanzi first. I believe the Buddha knows where he is. Just stay in front of your eyes for a while, and I will be back soon. During my absence, who will talk to you? Don''t agree to it, and don''t stop the magic power." Nagato urged again. "Don''t worry, this time the matter is very important, I know what I should do." Monkey King said positively. "I will be back soon, remember what I just said." After Nagato dropped such a sentence, he turned away. Hei Lian''s heart demon was activated again, and the flow of magic power in Hei Lian''s body gradually accelerated, which made Hei Lian look very painful. "Sun Wukong, you and I are natural enemies. This time it was originally a duel between you and me. If it weren''t for Nagato''s trouble, now you have been caught by me." Hei Lian deliberately said such words to instigate Monkey King. "Really? How great is your little black lotus? My old grandson waited until Nagato came back and competed with you to see how capable you are." Sun Wukong''s mouth raised. ... Nagato soon flew to Leiyin Temple in Xitian. Nagato who arrived at Leiyin Temple felt that there was no immortal energy around him, and there was no god or Buddha in Leiyin Temple, which made him very puzzled. "It''s strange, Leiyin Temple has never been like this. The last time I came here, it was fine. Could this be the disaster in the legendary Three Realms?" Nagato said... 3638 Chapter 649: New Demon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The Tathagata Buddha has such a powerful mana, who can defeat the Tathagata?" Nagato said to himself. Nagato still didn''t believe this. He felt that there was no one in the Three Realms who could defeat the Buddha. Leiyin Temple does not have any immortal energy, nor any demon energy, this is the place that makes Nagato most puzzled. He thought that if there are demons in the Three Realms that can enter Leiyin Temple and take action against the gods and Buddhas of Leiyin Temple, then Leiyin Temple will definitely leave a demonic energy, and it will be impossible for the demonic energy to disappear like this. Thinking of this, Nagato opened the Xuanguang Mirror with force, wanting to see what happened before Leiyin Temple. "It''s weird, why the Xuanguangjing can''t open the things that happened before Leiyin Temple is because the power of the gods and buddhas in Leiyin Temple is too powerful, so it is like this? I don''t want to believe this, try again once." Nagato continued to try after speaking, and the power of the gods and Buddha was released again, but there was still no way. He now knows that this is indeed a demon entering Leiyin Temple. "This demon is really powerful. There is no demonic energy left in Leiyin Temple, unless this guy is a demon. The new demon is only one person, and he cannot defeat the many gods and Buddhas in Leiyin Temple anyway. , He must have some magic weapon." Nagato said to himself. This time Nagato got it right, a new demon appeared beside them, and the appearance of the demon was premeditated. Nagato didn''t intend to stay in Leiyin Temple anymore. He knew that it was useless to stay here. He decided to leave the place in front of him first, and then search for all the things that had happened before. As time passed by, Hei Lian said to Monkey King many things that made Monkey King give up his cultivation and mana, and follow him to take refuge in the new head of the demon world. For these, Monkey King will naturally not be moved. Nagato quickly appeared in front of them, and Monkey King was relieved when he saw Nagato had returned. "You are finally back. Now Black Lotus is completely controlled by his inner demon. He keeps telling me something to let me join him, and..." Monkey King told Nagato all the things that happened after Nagato left. He said that, and he also provided some clues to Nagato.Rape Chinese www.youcaizw.com "There is no god and Buddha in Leiyin Temple, and even the Tathagata Buddha who has been in Leiyin Temple is gone. I think this is a big problem, so now, I have a question I want to ask you, hope You can tell me directly." Nagato said. Nagato looked at Monkey King very seriously, and Monkey King replied: "Let''s talk about it, as long as my grandson can solve the matter, it will definitely be said." From Nagato''s point of view, many things are not that simple. He collected the black lotus in front of him into the treasure of heaven and earth, and temporarily sealed the treasure of heaven and earth with his mana. Nagato listened to what Sun Wukong said just now, and he believed that Sun Wukong would be with him, so he said. "Wukong, you guys didn''t know that Leiyin Temple was unmanned, and you weren''t sure what the current danger was. You just came to help me like this. Are you really worried? "What are you worried about? I know that this is a disaster for sentient beings in the Three Realms. Since it is so, do you think I can avoid this disaster in the past? In fact, we can go to the Nine Heavens to find the Jade Emperor. Perhaps the Jade Emperor knows this matter. Yes." Sun Wukong proposed. Nagato had just released his mana, and the Monkey King before him changed into another appearance. This was a special sign that made Monkey King feel unexpected. The sky gradually recovered, and Nagato knew that this was because of his mana. In fact, what he wanted most now was to go to the heaven and find the Jade Emperor. Nagato and Monkey King came to the South Heaven Gate together. Everything in the Heavenly Court was still normal, there was no demon, and there were no gods at all. Nagato turned around and came to the High Heaven Hall, followed by Monkey King. "Jade Emperor, you are really here, and seeing you are safe, I feel relieved." Nagato said. The Jade Emperor was puzzled. He looked at Nagato and asked, "Nagato, what do you mean by this sentence you just said to me? I think you seem to be anxious. What is it, you can tell me directly." The Jade Emperor was shocked by the sudden appearance of Nagato and everything that happened now, especially when he heard Nagato say all the things that happened before, he was even more surprised. Nagato said everything he saw in Leiyin Temple, and Monkey King nodded gently. "Wukong, did you go to Leiyin Temple with Nagato and saw these, or did you hear Nagato say this just like me?" .. 3639 Chapter 650: Jade Emperors Choice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong knew that the Jade Emperor was somewhat skeptical. He looked at the Jade Emperor firmly and replied: "Jade Emperor, I did not go to Leiyin Temple with Nagato, but I believe in Nagato. Jade Emperor If you dont believe it, we can go to Leiyin Temple immediately to check." The Jade Emperor shook his head and said, "I don''t need to go to the Leiyin Temple in the West. I just asked casually. I didn''t really plan to go to the Leiyin Temple in the West. I have learned everything and decided to send heaven soldiers. Heaven will help you." After the Jade Emperor gave the order, Nezha, Li Jing, and Yang Jian followed Monkey King and Nagato to return to the world together. Yang Jian took his snarling dog with him, and he ordered the snarling dog to look for the evil spirit, and he followed Nagato. Nagato felt that Yang Jian was a little strange. He turned to look at Yang Jian behind him, and asked: "Yang Jian, what''s the matter with you, how do I feel that you are a little weird today? It seems that there are some problems, and it seems quite normal." "Really? I have always been like this, without any problems. You ask me like this, is there anything I need to do?" Yang Jian asked back. Nagato and Monkey King looked at each other, and now they both believed that all the gods and Buddhas were different from before. Monkey King took the lead in speaking to Nagato''s heart with force. "Nagato, do you feel that this time when we go to the nine heavens, everything is not what we have seen before, nor is it what we thought. I think these gods and Buddhas are problematic, if I didnt guess wrong If they do, they must have a problem." Nagato understood what Monkey King meant, and he thought so too, so he said to Monkey King: "Wukong, why don''t you go back to the place where your master is. I will follow Yang Jian and the others to find the monsters. I believe I will find them soon." While saying this, Nagatoman Tiandi Baojian gave magic power to Monkey King, which Yang Jian and others didn''t know. Monkey King was indeed worried about his master, he turned and left from the place in front of him. Nagato didn''t hesitate, and when Monkey King left, he immediately attacked Yang Jian. A golden light suddenly hit Yang Jian, and Yang Jian spit out blood. Tota Heavenly King Li Jing and Nezha also noticed the anomaly in front of them, and they both walked directly towards Nagato. Li Jing took the lead, "Nagato, we are here to help you, why do you hurt our companions?" Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com "Li Jing, if I didn''t guess wrong, you are not a celestial general. I have been watching you and the Jade Emperor''s unusual behavior. Do you think you can hide it from me?" Nagato didn''t say much, and rushed towards Li Jing and Nezha, and the two sides fought together instantly. Monkey King returned to the place where Tang Seng was. Zhu Bajie watched Monkey King come back, and then stood up from the magic circle. Zhu Bajie watched Monkey King come back and said, "Brother Monkey, I have been waiting for you to come back. Although you can make us safe from the magic circle of King Kong, I have always felt very boring. This time you finally came back. ." "Bajie, you are still the way you were before. I came here to make sure that you and the master have something wrong with the white dragon horse?" Monkey King looked around and found that there was no white dragon. Monkey King''s instinct told him that the three people in front of him were not Zhu Bajie, Drifting, or Tang Seng. Xiao Bailong has always been by Tang Seng''s side. He is the person who protects Tang Seng. This time Xiao Bailong is not there, and Monkey King naturally thinks things are strange. On the other hand, Nagato had already defeated the God of Erlang in front of him with force, and God of Erlang was directly beaten into a black air, and then disappeared in front of Nagato. Nagato took out all the relics and injected the mana of the relics into himself. "You guys should know the relics, right? You waste so much time and energy. Don''t you just want to get the ten relics of me into your hands? I tell you, you are not capable of defeating me. "Nagato said confidently. Nezha and Li Jing are indeed not real, and the magic weapons in their hands are also fake. The two of them saw with their own eyes how Nagato had just done something to his companion. At this moment, they were already scared. Nagato realized that they wanted to escape, so he took out the immortal rope from his body and threw it directly on them. The two black airs in front of Nagato had been beaten back to their original form, and the Nagato flew in front of them, completely frozen them, and opened his mouth. "How is it? Do you think that the biggest mistake is to fight with me? I have given you the opportunity, but you don''t know how to cherish it." Nagato asked again, "You have one last chance to tell who your main messenger is? What happened to the Jade Emperor and others?" .. 3640 Chapter 651: Correct Judgment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato has lost his last patience, and he has no sympathy for the two black airs in front of him. He fully knew that these two black qis did not have his own consciousness, and he still asked like this, in fact, the purpose was to draw out the interesting black qi. As Nagato expected, within a short while, Black Lotus appeared in front of him. "Black Lotus? You are not in the treasure of heaven and earth, why are you here? Could it be that you are also one of the masterminds this time?" Nagato guessed. Hei Lian sneered and said: "You are right. The reason why I was able to regain my freedom is entirely because of my own master. Now I have been reborn, and my natural abilities and mana are much stronger than before. Are you ready to become enlightened." Heilian appeared in front of Nagato this time, his purpose was to snatch all the relics and get rid of Nagato. Nagato could see the thoughts deep in Heilian''s heart. He looked helpless and shook his head. "Hei Lian, it is your own good fortune that you can be reborn this time. But you are working for the devil. Since that is the case, it is a pity that your life will be hit and disappear again. Soon you will I will understand what will happen." Nagato said on purpose. Nagato''s words completely angered Heilian. Heilian clenched his fist and stood up straight. A gust of black air entangled around his body. His magic power made the sky dark. A black flame surrounded him and Nagato. "Nagato, this is my magic barrier. If you really have the ability to get out of here, you can still regain your freedom. If you can''t get out from here, then you must obey my orders." Hei Lian kept running his mana, and the mana barrier around him became even stronger. Nagato carefully observed the mana barrier in front of him, he could feel the mana barrier, the power was completely beyond his imagination. "Mana barrier, Black Lotus, I didn''t think you could release such a powerful mana barrier. This really makes me look at me. Besides, what I want to say to you is that you appeared in front of my eyes and opposed me. I''m looking for death." Nagato said with his eyes narrowed.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com Heilian just thought what Nagato said to him.He thought that Nagato''s words were bluffing, so he sneered: "You don''t have to show this way in front of my eyes. Wait until you can break through my magic barrier." Heilians mana barrier has been continuously strengthened. Nagato has already given the Heaven and Earth Mirror to Monkey King. In fact, in his opinion, the power of Heaven and Earth Mirror can help Monkey King defeat the demons. He doesnt use this at all. of. Nagato moved closer to the black lotus. In fact, the power of the black lotus was infinite, but in Nagato''s eyes, the black lotus couldn''t defeat him anyway. Nagatos hands were filled with endless golden light. The powerful light instantly cracked Heilians mana barrier. He hit Heilian with a punch, and Heilians soul was instantly created by the crowd, and Heilian was lying on the ground. On the ground. "How is it? Now you know how good I am? I said that it is your good fortune that you can be reborn. You might think that if you don''t become an enemy of me, you will be killed by your master, right? You will find a way out if you fight with me," Nagato said. "Youre right. Thats what I think. My life is given to me by my master. If I dont obey his orders, I will naturally be killed. Its you guy, I was not you for my two increases in mana. Your opponent, do it." After talking, Hei Lian closed her eyes, looking like she was waiting for death. "I know you have lost the idea of ??survival. I can give you one last chance. If you tell where your monster leader is, you can make up for all the mistakes you made before and be able to reincarnate. In my opinion, this Is your only chance." Nagagokeeper said everything he could say. He knew how Black Lotus was in front of him, so he said, "Black Lotus, you have become like this now. I just look at you like this, and I feel ridiculous." Hei Lian in front of Nagato was still silent. He knew that Hei Lian had the idea of ??reforming like this, but he knew what would happen if he did this. "I understand what you mean. I did do so many wrong things. I also realized how wrong I was and what I did now. I tell you that the leader of the demon is actually where Wuzhishan was before." Heilian told the truth about the matter. A black flame flew directly from the side, hitting the black lotus, which turned black lotus into powder in an instant, and the soul disappeared... 3641 Chapter 652: Awakening from a Big Dream You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Heilian''s primordial spirit was completely annihilated, Nagato knew that what he said just now could not be realized. Nagato forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at a place not far away, and roared out. "I said that I also just came here. Hei Lian can fully realize in the last time. His spirit is worth learning. You demon leader, don''t you confess your mistakes in front of my eyes and want to fight me?" When Nagato said this, he had already figured out how to do it in his heart, and he increased the power of the relic again. Devil Wutian appeared, and all his information instantly entered Nagato''s mind. Wutian was transformed from the devil''s devilish energy, and his black lotus spirit could help the demon regain a new life. Monkey King turned and came to Nagato. Nagato watched Monkey King suddenly return. He was a little confused. He looked at Monkey King and asked, "Wukong, why did you come here suddenly? Didn''t I ask you to protect your own master? " "Don''t mention it, those guys were just turned into by this monster, they weren''t my master at all. It seems that the crises of these three realms were given by this guy in front of him, and according to Lao Sun, he will not let him go. "Sun Wukong said viciously. Monkey Kings Tiandi Baojian didnt know where he had gone. Nagato glanced at Monkey King. He knew that the Monkey King before him was a fake. Nagato deliberately tried to test the Monkey King in front of him, directly covering his heart, and said: "Wukong, maybe because I fought with Black Lotus just now, I now clearly feel that my abilities have been greatly weakened." "What are you talking about, how can Black Lotus have such abilities? You are the gods and buddhas chosen by the heavens. The task of the relics is to collect them. How can you weaken the mana?" Monkey King was shocked. Then Sun Wukong continued, "If this is the case, then I have a way to smooth this out. My ability is enough to calm all of this. If you give me all the relics, I believe that my mana is enough. "Sun Wukong stated his purpose. With Nagato''s force, ten relics were transformed. He gave the ten relics to Monkey King, and Monkey King burst out laughing instantly. "Nagato, you are really stupid. How can you fight against the power of our Heavenless Buddha? I will temporarily accept these ten relics. As for Tang Seng Sun Wukong and others, they have all been caught. ." The first novel www.001zj.com "Really? I just gave you the relic, and you haven''t confirmed whether the relic is real. Is it really good to expose your identity so early?" Nagato asked rhetorically. I saw Nagato standing upright, and the relics in the hands of the man in front of him instantly turned into ten big fireballs. After this person was hit by the huge fireball, it turned into powder. Wutian is just a primordial spirit. He looked at the Nagato in front of him, squinted his eyes and said, "Nagato, you are the most powerful of the gods and buddhas. Even the Tathagata is not necessarily your opponent. I am very I admire you and want you to be my subordinate?" "Your subordinates? You all know that I am the most powerful person among the gods and Buddhas. Do you think I will agree with what you say? I know you are just a soul. You are not fully formed yet, so you must dare not fight me Yes, everything is just an illusion." After saying this, Nagato held ten relics at Wutian''s phantom, and countless golden lights shone on Wutian''s body, and Nagato woke up from his sleep in an instant. Nagamon looked around at the surroundings. There were mountains and rivers all around, and he fell asleep on a large rock. "Really, why would I sleep on a big rock? I always think things are very strange. Could it be that the monster I faced this time is a dream monster? But it doesn''t look like it. It seems that I have seen the future. Its a secret." As Nagato said, he was putting together the ten relics and the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, opening up the channel from the future, which allowed him to experience some future things firsthand. At the same time, in the future, Tianji also reminded him that everything should be careful and never be the same as expected. In Zhenyuanzi''s gymnasium, his disciples were cultivating mana. After Nagato arrived, they walked straight towards Zhenyuanzi''s room. Zhen Yuanzi also sensed the location of Nagato, so he quickly walked to the door. As soon as he opened the door, Nagato walked in. "I have collected all ten relics into the treasure of heaven and earth, and I will return the treasure of heaven and earth to you," After Nagato spoke, he returned the treasure of heaven and earth in his hand to Zhen Yuanzi, and told Zhen Yuanzi the secrets he had spied on. "In fact, I have seen something before, which is what you call the secret and the future. The sentient beings of the Three Realms will fall into suffering, and all those who have experienced this event will be extremely painful. You should believe what I said." The door looked at Zhen Yuanzi, and said seriously... 3642 Chapter 653: The Only Secret You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhen Yuanzi also realized the seriousness of the matter. He opened the Tiandi Baojian, and there was nothing inside the Tiandi Baojian, showing nothing. Zhenyuanzi couldn''t believe this. He looked at Nagato and asked, "Nagato, are all the secrets you mentioned just now true? I believe that the things shown in the treasure of heaven and earth are true. I also believe what you said, but now why is the treasure of heaven and earth blank?" Only Nagato knew about the secrets of the future of the Three Realms in Tiandi Baojian. Nagato said this to Jin Yuanzi, and the reason Jin Yuanzi believed it was because Tiandi Baojian did have the ability to spy on heaven and the future. "Actually, I am a little worried about this now. I will show you everything I have seen before. But you have to promise me that you can''t let other people, gods and demons know." Zhen Yuanzi was very concerned about what Nagato said this time. He knew the seriousness of the matter, so he nodded gently and spoke. "Don''t worry, I know what you mean by Nagato God and Buddha. The secret secret of the future spied by Tiandi Baojian must be true. I am the owner of Tiandi Baojian, and I have the obligation and ability to know this. Let''s start." Zhen Yuanzi obviously couldn''t wait, Nagato took a deep breath, and then released his mana in the blank place in front of him, and the mysterious mirror released all the things he had experienced before. After Nagatoj himself had experienced everything he had previously experienced in the treasure of heaven and earth before Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes, Zhen Yuanzi was stunned. "Unexpectedly, the Three Realms will have such a big disaster in the future. The ten relics on you are only a part of them. There are 17 relics in total." Nagato thought of everything he had experienced before, and he already understood what Jin Yuanzi meant. "In fact, there are seventeen relics, but the most important of the seventeen relics is the boneless relics. Now many gods and Buddhas in the heavens have not passed away, and things have not yet reached such a serious point. I know I should What to do, you just wait for my good news." Nagato''s mouth raised. Nagato turned around and disappeared into the Taoist Temple of Zhenyuanzi. Zhenyuanzi looked at Tiandi Baojian and the ten relics in it. He sighed and spoke. "I hope that the heavenly secrets that Nagato predicted before are not true, so that there will not be so many troubles, and there will not be so many people who are determined to gain endless power to give sentient beings in the Three Realms. Bring disaster." Ranwen Novel Network www.rwxsw.net The four masters and apprentices of Tang Seng continued to go west, Nagato perceives where they are with force, then turned around and came to them. Sun Wukong sensed the presence of a powerful immortal energy, and immediately made Zhu Bajie and the others more vigilant. When Nagato appeared next to them, everyone was relieved. Zhu Bajie said dissatisfiedly: "Brother Monkey, it''s Nagato. You are always so surprised. Do you know how scared my old pig is? Even if it is not for my old pig''s sake, it must also be for the sake of Master and Junior Brother Sha." "Fool, as long as you talk a lot, you can go cool." Monkey King angered Zhu Bajie. Nagato looked at Monkey King and walked straight to him. Nagato wanted to tell Monkey King what had happened before. He felt that it was necessary for Monkey King to know this. At the same time, Nagato didn''t want to let Tang Seng and others know about this, so he pulled Monkey King aside. "Wukong, I know everything about the future of the Three Realms. The future Three Realms will be plunged into darkness, and a demon named Wutian will occupy the Three Realms. Now you and Tang Seng are about to reach a righteous fruit. You have to speed up your own development. Speed." Nagato said seriously. Sun Wukong had a blindfolded face. He and Nagato had never seen him since they dispersed in Pansidong last time. Now that some time has passed, Sun Wukong felt that Nagato saw him this time differently from the original. "Nagato, to be honest, is there any disaster in the Three Realms? If this is the case, my grandson can follow you to find the Buddha. The power of the Buddha is so powerful that it can definitely solve your inner worries. "Monkey Wukong said. In fact, Monkey King could see that Nagato''s worries were very great, and he didn''t say anything else. He took Nagato and flew directly to a place where there was no one. Monkey King said: "Nagato, I know you don''t want other people to know about this. If you have anything you want to say to me, you can say it directly, and I won''t tell anyone." Regarding the character of Monkey King, Nagato still believes, otherwise he would not come here to tell Monkey King. "I have spied the secret of the Three Realms. The future of the Three Realms is very dangerous. Estimate the time, that is, when you just get the truth. This is the secret of Heaven and Earth, seen from the treasure mirror of heaven and earth." Nagato said meaningfully... 3643 Chapter 654: Tathagata Persuade You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Apart from you and me, only Zhen Yuanzi, the master of Treasure Mirror of Heaven and Earth, knows." Nagato repeated again. Nagato believed in Monkey King. He believed that Monkey King would pay attention to what he said. After Sun Wukong thought for a while, he felt that Nagato was not joking, so he also spoke in a very serious tone, "Nagato, I will definitely remember such things. I will not let these troublesome things be like you. As you see, you must stop it as soon as possible." Sun Wukong still felt that it would be good to tell Tathagata Buddha these things. Just when Monkey King was about to speak to Nagato again, his eyes were blank, and at the same time a golden light covered Monkey King, which made all the memory of Monkey King disappear. At the same time, Monkey King was brought back to the place where the monk Tang and his apprentice were by this golden light, and all their memories were washed away. "It''s strange, where am I?" Nagato said with a puzzled look. He looked around and found that the place he was in was neither the Taoist temple he had been in before, nor the place where he had just met Monkey King. A voice came from the air. "Nagato, you can''t reveal so much about the secrets of heaven. You must know that if you say so many things in the future, you will suffer a catastrophe. I just helped you and let you successfully avoid this disaster. You should Thank me." Nagato heard this sound very familiar, he moved his mana and left directly from the illusory realm in front of him. When he saw that the person who said this was the Tathagata Buddha, he was relieved. "It turns out that it is the Tathagata Buddha. I thought it was someone, and only you have the power to bring me here. But I am very curious, why do you know this, things like heaven, you How did you know?" In fact, Nagato already felt the power of the Nagato. Before that, the Tathagata hadn''t released his mana much. The Tathagata had been hiding his mana, but at this moment, he had to use such mana to summon Nagato before his eyes. Tathagata understands the meaning of Nagato''s words. Tathagata reminded me just now that it is also a very helpless choice. "I don''t want to say this to you. I know everything about the Three Realms. I understand that you want to change the fate of the Three Realms. But you have to be clear that everything is doomed by heaven. Since there is a reason, there must be Fruitful." Tathagata looked at Nagato very seriously.Yuyu Novel www.yuyubook.com From the perspective of Tathagata, the life and death of all beings in the Three Realms is the will of heaven, just as everything is inevitable. Nagato''s words for Ruo said, this one completely disagrees. Nagato stared at the Tathagata, and there was a kind of anger deep in his heart. He suppressed his anger and said, "Tathagata, you are the most powerful among the many gods and Buddhas. Why do you say such things now? Since I understand this, I also Seeing these, we should change these." "What you do will only make the result worse. Everything has its own determinism. If you don''t believe what I say, you will inevitably cause disaster. Then, I can let you go to the future time wheel. , You will understand what I said." Tathagata persuaded. After talking, stretched out his hands, and a golden light took Nagato to hell. Nagato said to himself: "This guy Tathagata never cares about these things. I still want to tell him about the future. It seems that he didn''t do it on purpose. I''d better take a look at the time. Come on." In the hell, Nagato was blessed by the golden light of the Tathagata, and no gods and Buddhas could see him. There was no guardian before the time wheel, he easily activated the time wheel and entered the cycle of reincarnation. Nagato entered, and the surrounding area was dark, with countless demonic energy flowing around.The demon gas left the surroundings dark, and all the gods received the suppression of the demon gas. With the effort of turning around, Nagato came out of the time wheel. "How about Nagato, what I said to you just now, you should be clear now? You are the most wise and powerful of all gods and Buddhas, and what you said to me should be very clear." The Tathagata had just let Nagato see things that should happen in the future, and Nagato knew very well what the consequences would be if he forcibly changed God''s will. "Yes, I understand what you mean, but in the future, I already know how it will turn out. Do you want to watch it become like that? Tathagata Buddha, when you cultivate in the Lingjiu Cave, there is nothing else Your thoughts?" Nagato asked. Nagato returned to Tathagata again, this time he used his mana to come to Leiyin Temple. Tathagata took a deep breath, looked at a place not far away, and said, "I had regrets at the time, but I am persuading you now. I did this for your future." .. 3644 Chapter 655: The sin of blasphemy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato really believes this, and the Tathagata is for his good. "In fact, these things don''t matter. I don''t belong to this world. The secrets of heaven are naturally out of reach for sentient beings in the Three Realms. Then you say that Zhenyuanzi already knows this, what will happen to him? "Nagato asked Tathagata back. Tathagata shook his head, he directly released the mysterious light mirror in front of himself and Nagato with his force, and the entrance mirror showed what Zhen Yuanzi now looks like. Zhen Yuanzi was like a three-year-old child. He played everywhere in his Taoist temple, and it seemed extremely abnormal. Nagato did not expect that Jin Yuanzi would be like this. He looked at Tathagata and asked, "Tathagata, Jin Yuanzi would be like this, is it because I told him about the secrets before? If this is the case, Jin When will Yuanzi be able to return to his previous appearance?" "Zhen Yuanzi will be like this, it is entirely his own sake. Zhen Yuanzi now wants to restore himself to the way he was before, unless he forgets all the secrets he knows." Tathagata explained. Nagato understood that Jin Yuanzi didn''t want to forget these things, that''s why he became like this. "Since I caused the problem, then I will help Zhen Yuanzi to make him forget these things. Tathagata, you shouldn''t embarrass Jin Yuanzi and make him suffer so much, right?" "I just said that Zhen Yuanzi became like this, it is entirely his own reason. You can see the future from the treasures of heaven and earth, it is your own luck, except you, no one, gods or demons can know , Otherwise it will become Zhen Yuanzi from the light, and the soul will be scattered." Tathagata said this very seriously, he was telling Nagato, he couldn''t tell anyone. Nagato also fully understands that many things can''t be changed by speaking out.Even if the final ending really changes, it is also God''s will. He forcibly tells the people around him, they will be implicated. Nagato does not belong to this thing. As a special person, he has a very special mana, which prevents anything from harming him. Zhen Yuanzi Taoist temple, his disciples are very strange, they have never seen Zhen Yuanzi look like this. "You said why the master suddenly became like this? Is it an evil?" a fatter disciple said. "I don''t know, maybe the master is possessed by some demon, but it doesn''t look like it looks like it," said another female brother. Please see the novel website www.qkxsw.org Zhenyuanzi Taoist turned one side of his body until Nagato appeared. Nagato forcefully fixed Jin Yuanzi directly and spoke to the people around him, "You are all Jin Yuanzis disciples. I believe you must be very loyal to your master. I have a way to restore your master, but you cannot be People bother." These people have seen Nagato. They know that Nagato is the god and Buddha of the upper realm. No one dares to confront Nagato. Nagato took Jin Yuanzi to the place where the immortal spirit is the most exuberant in the Taoist Temple, and then gathered his strength to treat Jin Yuanzi. "Zhen Yuanzi, this is all because I told you the secret of the future that made you like this. Don''t worry, you just need to relax and don''t continue thinking about the future and the relic, you can fully recover. "Nagato said, strengthening his mana. Zhenyuanzi seemed to hear Nagato''s words, his body glowed slightly, and he quickly regained his consciousness. "Nagato? Where am I, I..." Zhen Yuanzi can''t remember what happened before. He feels a pain in his head, as if he has just experienced a big battle. "You don''t have to think so much. I want to take all the relics. You can keep the treasures of heaven and earth. You don''t have to think back about the original things. You can continue to practice mana in your Taoist temple as before." Nagato dropped such a sentence, turned around and returned to Leiyin Temple. Nagato faced the Tathagata in front of him and said, "Tathagata, this Jin Motoko has forgotten what happened before, is there nothing he has done now? What I want to ask the Buddha is whether these things have been won. Is it resolved?" "Zhen Yuanzi has completely forgotten what you said to him, he will have nothing to do, you don''t have to worry about it." Tathagata said with certainty. At this time, Nagato felt a trace of luck. Fortunately, he did not tell Monkey King and the others that if they knew, the consequences would not be known. "Well, this time the matter has been settled. I heard that you have collected ten relics. I wonder if you can lend me a look?" Nagato didn''t think much about it, he took out the relic and placed it in front of Tathagata.The ten relics glowed constantly, seeming to warn Nagato about something... 3645 Chapter 656: Dream Demon is making trouble You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t think much about anything else, and said, "These are the ten relics. The relics are the things left behind after the death of the gods and Buddhas. I believe you know these too." "This is natural, but looking at the appearance of this relic, it seems to be surrounded by another peculiar power. I can purify the dirty air of the relic. I don''t know if you can let me take them away." Nagato was stunned for an instant when he said this sentence. This place is the Leiyin Temple where the Tathagata Buddha is located. Nagato immediately said, "Tathagata Buddha, this is your site. You are not staying in your Leiyin Temple, where do you want to go?" "The fairy qi here is not as strong as the celestial qi of Lingjiu Cave. I want to bring ten relics to Lingjiu Cave. Only by doing this can the filthy qi of the relics be completely eliminated." The Tathagata is very calm. Look like. Nagato felt that there were some problems with the Tathagata in front of him. He thought for a moment and asked, "Tathagata, where did I go? Who else did I see?" "You went to Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist Temple and met Zhen Yuanzi." Tathagata said affirmatively. "What then? Did I just meet Jin Yuanzi? Or did I meet other people halfway through?" Nagato''s question made the Tathagata stunned. Tathagata didn''t answer immediately, Nagato attacked the person in front of him with a powerful palm, and the person directly changed into another appearance. Nagato got up and found that he was not in Leiyin Temple, so he raised his mouth and said, Sure enough, I said how Buddha Tathagata would make such a request. If I guess correctly, I will come out of Jin Yuanzis Taoist temple. You have already cast a spell, right?" Nagato attacked the blank space next to him, and a dream monster appeared in front of him immediately. The dream demon clapped his hands and exclaimed, "Nagato deserves to be the most powerful person among gods and Buddhas. You can discover the spells I have released. This really makes me extremely admired." Dream Demon thinks that there are not many people in the Three Realms who can take the initiative to leave his dream spell, and Nagato is just one. "It turns out that you are a dream demon. I just said that I have something to find the Buddha. Why did you come here to stop me? Is it really for the relic?" Nagato tentatively ask. "The relics are left by the ancient gods and Buddhas. It is said that no matter whether it is a person, a god, or a monster, who gets the relics, they can increase their mana. I think that since this relic is in your hands, why should I? Don''t take the relics?" 020 Novel Network www.020xs.com Mengmo said proudly, and then took out all ten relics. The relic was already in the hands of the dream demon, and Nagato almost didn''t laugh when he saw the dream demon look like this. "Mengmo, do you think the relics you got are really relics? The relics will not have any filthy aura. I just dropped the relics deliberately. I thought that if they were really Tathagata, they could be seen. It came out, but you didn''t know it. It really disappointed me." Nagato laughed. Mengmo clenched his fist, he watched the ten relics in his hand turn into stone, which made him very angry. "Damn fellow, you dare to tease me like this? My dignified dream demon, can you be teasing? Since I found you this time, I am not afraid of you, and watch me let you enter my dream again. " After the dream demon roared, he pointed his hands at Nagato, and a wave of demon power surrounded Nagato. The mana around Nagato''s body continued to condense, causing his body to be surrounded by a mana barrier, and the demon power of Yumemo was completely unable to approach Nagato. "What''s the matter? Do you only have such a little strength? You can''t even break through my mana barrier, how could you let me hit your moves? So, I give you a chance, but I want to see you in a dream China is so powerful." After Nagato finished speaking, he took the initiative to withdraw his mana, and then the environment around him changed again. Nagato and the dream demon, who had entered the dreamland, looked at each other, and the dream demon had already maximized their mana. Mengmo knew very well in his heart that if he had the slightest relaxation, Nagato could get out of his dream at any time. Nagato looked around. The place where he and the dream demon were located was above the sea. Here, the breath and demon power of the dream demon were several times stronger than outside. "How is it? Now that I have seen my demon power, are you very worried and afraid of me? I tell you, you don''t have to worry so much, you will be taken over by me soon, and your magic power will belong to me. Yes, of course it also includes the relics." The Dream Demon said these words confidently. In his opinion, no one could escape from his dream mana. Nagato shook his head and said, "This thought of you... 3646 Chapter 659 Innocent Dream Demon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t have any feeling for the dream monster, he just felt that if the dream monster really shot in front of his own eyes, there would only be one result, and he would directly kill him. Mengmo''s demon power in the dreamland was much stronger than before, and he would naturally not give up this opportunity to defeat Nagato. "You still don''t continue to do this in front of me. I''ll just tell you this. It will be useless for you to do so. As a result, you know that your demon power can''t hurt me at all, and it has no effect on me." Nagato said so deliberately. Even though the dream monster''s demon power would be greatly improved in the dream state he released, it was nothing to Nagato. Nagato''s words just now made the dream demon completely furious, the strength in the dream demon has been raised to the extreme, and the release of the demon power made the surrounding black energy completely surround Nagato. "Only such a small degree of power? You are vulnerable in front of my eyes, I can easily defeat you, you guy naively thought it was my opponent, really stupid." While Nagato said these words, he concentrated his magic power on his hands. Originally, Nagato was very boring, he wanted to see how powerful the dream monster was in front of him. After the dream demon released his demon power, Nagato realized that he really overestimated the dream demon in front of him. The mana condensed in Nagato gradually spread, and the demon energy of the dream demon disappeared. "How could this be? This is in my dream, and my demon power is extremely powerful in this dream. No one can defeat me in my dream. I originally wanted to deal with Monkey King and other talents. Yes, I didn''t expect to use it now." Mengmo knew that his demon power had no effect on Nagato. At this moment, he was already thinking about running away. "I said the dream demon, your demon power is not good, I will automatically dissipate before I take the black energy. Don''t even think about leaving my eyes, don''t you like to deal with other people in your own dreams? I will let you stay in your dreams." Nagato said coldly. The mana between Nagato''s hands was condensed and hit the dream demon''s body heavily, which made the dream demon''s body become stiff, and he could no longer stand upright.Biqugek www.hoennkxs.com "What the hell did you do to me? Why in my own dreams, I will still be controlled by your moves. At this time, I feel my body is extremely stiff and release any magic power. "Dreammon said this, while still unleashing power. As time passed, Nagato looked up at the sky, then took a deep breath and spoke. "Perhaps everything is just like what the Tathagata said, everything is Gods will. Instead of trying my best to make these changes, Im better off accepting them. One day after experiencing these things, I might understand that changes are also Its not necessarily a good thing." The life and death of all beings in the Three Realms are destined, including what they will experience in the future and what kind of trouble they will encounter.If Nagato really wants to make these changes, the result will only be worse. In the dream, Nagato releases his mana. He follows the dream to try to see the future. He finds that even if he avoids this disaster, there will be another time. The calamity that belongs to one person is to avoid unhappiness anyway. Nagato completely figured it out, he completely eliminated the demon power around him and returned to reality. The dream demon also woke up from his dream, and his demon power was completely deciphered, which made the dream demon completely lose the desire to attack Nagato. Nagato slowly walked towards the Nagato. The eyes of the Nagato showed a lot of disdain. At the same time, the Nagato knew that he could not escape from the place in front of him. In his opinion, he would definitely be caught by Nagato. Killed. The dream demon said to Nagato who came to his eyes: "I have been subdued by you, and the one who can destroy the demon power of my dreams, except for the Tathagata Buddha in the West, is the demon lord of the demon. Now there is one more you. " "I have to say that your dream magic attack is very powerful, but in my opinion it is not enough to be afraid. You can now turn to me and give up your status as a demon. I don''t know if you have such awareness and ideas now?" Nagato asked tentatively. Mengmo was shocked, he thought Nagato would destroy himself directly. "Is what you said is true? I have done so many bad things before. Can a monster like me still convert to my Buddha?" "Of course, the things you did are not so bad, nor are they hurting so many people. As long as you really regret it now, I can take you to the Xitian Leiyin Temple and let the Buddha help you. ." .. 3647 Chapter 658: Dream Demons Choice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!While Nagato said this, he had already figured out what to do next. After Mengmo thought for a moment, he nodded and agreed with what Nagato said. In the eyes of Mengmo, if Nagato is really willing to help himself, he would naturally agree. After all, not everyone has the chance to become a Buddha. "I am willing to listen to you. In fact, there is nothing good about being a monster. I just happened to be born among the monsters. If there is a real chance that I can become a god or Buddha, I am naturally willing." Hesitate to answer. Nagato took the dream monster and quickly came to Leiyin Temple. There are relics on Nagato''s body, and the divine power of the relics completely concealed the demons in the dream demon, which made all the gods and Buddhas not aware of the existence of the dream demon. In Leiyin Temple, Tathagata let all the gods and Buddhas practice on their own, and brought Nagato to an uninhabited land and asked. "Nagato, why did you come to me with a dream monster this time?" Tathagata knew that every time Nagato came to him, something happened, otherwise he wouldn''t come to Leiyin Temple. "The Buddha is right. When I came here this time, I did have something to ask the Buddha to help. In this way, you will know by looking at this." After Nagato finished speaking, he used the relic to directly summon the dream demon and let the dream demon directly face the Buddha. When the dream demon saw the Tathagata, he was stunned for a moment, and then bowed and said: "The little demon sees the Tathagata Buddha, and he can see the Tathagata Buddha in his lifetime. 1 is the honor of the little demon. Tathagata waved his hand, and a golden light directly entangled the dream demon, making it impossible for the dream demon to move his body. "Why did the Buddha suddenly treat me like this?" asked Mengmo puzzled. The dream demon thought that although he had done so many bad things before, now he has decided to change his evil and return to the right. He still hopes that Tathagata can give him a chance. Nagato pierced his eyes, and the golden light of the Tathagata bound the Yumemo disappeared. "Tathagata, I came to you with the dream demon, in fact, I want you to help the dream demon and get rid of the evil spirit from him. The dream demon wholeheartedly wants to be a good person, hoping that the Buddha can give him a chance to reincarnate. "Nagato said sincerely. For Nagato, he can help the dream demon, reincarnate the dream demon, this is the last thing he can help the dream demon.Good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com The dream demon was also very sincere. He faced Nagato and said, "Nagato, thank you for begging for me, but looking at the Buddha''s appearance, it seems that he doesn''t want to let me go. If this is the case, Then I will choose to commit suicide." As he said, the dream monster directly attacked his heart with a palm, and his entire body was gradually disappearing. Tathagata also saw that the dream demon really had a heart of repentance, so he used his force to recover the wound of the dream demon, making the dream demon reborn again. Tathagata faced the dream demon and said, "You now have such a heart of repentance, which makes me very pleased. As long as the sentient beings of the Three Realms repent sincerely, I will give them a chance. Dream demon, you just said these words, I All agreed, you can go to the King of Yama." "Thank you, Buddha." Mengmo was very happy. After saying these four words, he was sent to the netherworld by Tathagata. Nagato merged his hands and said, "Amitabha, thank the Buddha for giving him a chance. The Dream Demon may also be a disaster for Monkey King and others. Now that I have solved these distresses, did they avoid this disaster?" Tathagata didn''t answer Nagato''s question directly, but looked at a place not far away. Guanyin Bodhisattva walked towards Nagato. She looked at Nagato and at the Buddha. She said, "Buddha, the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng and apprentice have arrived at Tongtian River. They are not far from Leiyin Temple, but their disaster is still a lot less." Both Guanyin and Tathagata knew that the reason Tang Seng and others were able to get to Leiyin Temple so quickly was because the catastrophe was solved so quickly with the help of Nagato. "Go down, I know." Tathagata nodded. Guanyin was about to leave and was stopped by Nagato. The elders looked at Guanyin, he felt that something was very wrong, so he asked. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, when I saw you come to Leiyin Temple this time, my face was extremely abnormal. Is it Tang monk what happened to them?" Nagato remembers that when Monkey King and the others were in the Tongtian River, they met an old tortoise, and that old tortoise took them to the other side of the river. "Everything is definite. I don''t know how to answer the things you asked me. In short, the monk Tang and his apprentice are about to go to Leiyin Temple. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a curse." Guanyin dropped this sentence and turned to leave. . Nagato turned his head and looked at Tathagata, "Buddha, if there is nothing else, I will also leave." Tathagata nodded, and then Nagato also left Leiyin Temple... 3648 Chapter 659 Destined Results You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Mengmo was completely suppressed by Nagato, and with the help of Tathagata, he came to the underworld. Nagato followed the dream demon to the underworld. He sighed with relief as he watched the dream demon''s body was surrounded by golden light, without any demon aura. Nagato looked at the dream demon and said: "Mengmo, I dont want to say anything to you. You should know that you have already got the affirmation of the Tathagata. You can reincarnate as a human being. I hope you will not continue to be a demon in your next life. ." "I naturally understand what you said. I finally had this opportunity, how could I just give up like this?" Mengmo smiled. For Mengmo, the most important thing now is to reincarnate as soon as possible. If he really waits for the future, the consequences will be very serious, and he still doesn''t know what to do. Nagato followed the dream demon to the king, and then Nagato said: "Yan, you are proficient in the life and death of everyone, presumably this time the dream demon came here, do you know what happened?" The Hades nodded gently and said, "What you said is correct. The Tathagata did help the Mengmo and gave the Mengmo a chance to be reincarnated. You said the same to the Nagato God and Buddha, then I will help the Mengmo reincarnate. " After saying this, Hades stretched out his hands and released his mana on the dream demon, and then the dream demon disappeared from their eyes. "Is this all right? Why didn''t the dream demon enter the six reincarnations? Is it because he is a demon himself, or is it?" Nagato asked with some questions in his heart looking at the place where the dream demon disappeared. "Nagato God Buddha, the dream demon is different from other monsters. He can control the dream of people. To be honest, whether the dream demon can reincarnate or reincarnate depends on Gods will, even though the Buddha has agreed to him, it also depends on him. One''s own good fortune." Yan Wang explained. Nagato understood why Tathagata had been unsure about the reincarnation of the dream monster. He felt that things were still strange. After bidding farewell to the Hades, Nagato turned and returned to Leiyin Temple. At this time, many gods and Buddhas were here in Leiyin Temple. Nagato knew that there would be other gods and Buddhas who would oppose anything to help the dream demon, so he didn''t say anything and used magic power to leave from Leiyin Temple again. Just after Monkey King and others passed the Tongtian River, they felt very sleepy, and soon they entered their dreams. In the dream, Monkey King looked at the evil spirit in front of him, so he took out his golden cudgel, and at the same time, he kept approaching the black energy in front of him.2018 novel www.2018xs.com Zhu Bajie and the others also entered the dream state. When Nagato rushed to Monkey King and the others, he could tell what was going on at a glance. "It''s strange, how could they get into the dreamland with the magic power of the demon? It feels so familiar, could it be the mana released by the dream demon? I just came back from the underworld, the dream demon should be reincarnated. " Nagato said so much to himself, he finally decided to go and see how this matter could be said. He quickly came to Monkey King''s eyes. He looked at Tang Seng and several people not far away. He decided to bring Monkey King out of his dream first. Monkey King was fighting with the Dream Demon in his dream. Nagato suddenly appeared and attacked the place where the Dream Demon and Monkey King were. An instant crack in the ground, the two were also directly shaken open. Nagato swiftly moved to Sun Wukong''s eyes. He faced the dream demon in front of him. He was stunned for a moment and then asked: "Mengmo, I am not here to help you in front of Tathagata. Have you been reincarnated? Why are you now? Are you still here?" "Nagato, you are just fooling me. I don''t want to say so much anymore. You are so hypocritical. In my opinion, what you say to me is false. At least it seems to me. . I dont want to continue talking nonsense, just do it." Mengmo roared, the demon power on his body had gathered together, and his hatred for Nagato became even deeper. It turns out that when the dream demon was reincarnated in reincarnation, because of the heavy demon power on his body and the long time in the dream state, he could not be reborn, but could only be wiped out. A series of messages about the dream demon came out of Nagato''s mind. After he knew that the dream demon had only one way to extinction, he also felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. "Mengmo, I know that you have seen your future through the wheel of reincarnation, and everything is not absolute. If you change your heart, I believe the Buddha can help you reincarnate or become a god." Mengmo no longer believed what Nagato said now. At this time, the dream demon was completely devilish. Since he knew that he could not be reincarnated, he had completely distrusted Nagato, and his hostility to Nagato was much greater than when he first started... 3649 Chapter 660: Helping Monk Tang and His Disciples You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Sun Wukong didn''t know this. He looked at Nagato with a look of confusion, and said, "Nagato, this dream monster is coming for me. You can ignore me, I can defeat him." When Sun Wukong said this, he was about to rush up to the dream demon with the golden cudgel, but he was directly held by Nagato''s force. "Nagato, why do you want to freeze me? This dream demon is for us, we must not let him go like this. This is the last chance to destroy him, and I will never let him go." Monkey King said very positively. Monkey King and Nagato looked at each other. He felt that his ability was completely capable of destroying the dream monster. Nagato stopped him in this way, which made Monkey King very puzzled. "Mengmo is a person full of bad luck, I will find a way to convince him, now you don''t have to deal with the Mengmo, I will first take the four of your master and apprentice out of the dream." Nagato said, strengthening his mana, and directly released it to the blank place in front of him, and everyone went out of the dream. Sun Wukong and them all awakened, while the dream demon was bound by Nagato''s mana barrier. Tang Seng opened his eyes in a daze, and Monkey King and others quickly helped Tang Seng up. After seeing Nagato, Tang Seng got up and walked in front of Nagato, merged his hands, and said: "Amitabha, if it were not for Nagato, I still don''t know what will happen, thank God and Buddha for his life-saving grace." Nagato didn''t expect Tang Seng to be so restrained, he shook his head directly, "You don''t need to thank me so much. I will be here because of the dream demon. I still have something to say to the dream demon. First, I won''t be with you anymore." The mana barrier around the dream demon continued to increase, and his body strength continued to increase, even though the power of the dream demon increased no matter what, he could not break free from the mana barrier of Nagato. "Damn, the power of this mana barrier is so powerful. I can''t break free from such a mana barrier. I think things are not as complicated as I thought. My demon power has been improved again, and I can definitely break through this barrier. of." Mengmo increased his demon power while saying this, but in the end he couldn''t break free no matter how hard he tried. In the eyes of Mengmo, Nagato is just a god and Buddha with stronger magic power, and he thinks he can change these too.Fate Novel www.51yuan.net "Nagato, I won''t just admit defeat. I know how powerful I am for myself. If you really can''t completely destroy me, then I will surely harm others again. " What Mengmo meant by saying this was actually telling Nagato that if Nagato protected Tang Seng and the others, if he couldn''t harm Tang Seng and the four of them, he would not let the rest of the world go. "Do you really don''t know to repent? I thought you had really changed your previous mistakes, but the result was something I didn''t expect. I know you failed in reincarnation, but why don''t you ask the reason, but go back to reincarnation directly What about the demon?" Nagato was also a little angry inside. Nagato wanted to take the inner demon to look for Tathagata, but the dream demon didn''t have any intention to follow him. Mengmo said fiercely, "Do you really think I will believe you again? I believed you once before, but it was very painful after entering the reincarnation, but the result was not what I thought, I would never Trust you again." Mengmo''s eyes were full of murderous aura, he desperately attacked Nagato''s mana barrier, but he couldn''t break the barrier before him. Zhu Bajie came to Nagato''s eyes and said, "Looking at the dream demon like this, he doesn''t have any repentance. Nagato, I know your ability can kill the guy in front of you, you can do it quickly." Zhu Bajie was worried that the dream demon would break through the barrier and attacked them again. The result was very bad. Just now Zhu Bajie was chased and killed by a group of demons in his dream. This was only after the magic power released by the dream demons. "Bajie, I have my own reason for doing this. I can guarantee that you will never be hurt by the dream demon, and I will not let the dream demon do this. You should understand what I mean, if you believe me , Dont bother me first. Nagato said coldly, It was the first time that Zhu Bajie felt the cold tone of Nagato. He looked at Nagato''s back, but he stepped back a few steps without daring to speak. Sun Wukong walked to Tang Seng''s side and comforted: "Master, don''t worry, this is the grievance between Nagato and the dream demon. I don''t take the initiative in what happens in the middle, but we will definitely not be in danger." "Wukong, you ask Wujing to find some food, we will wait here, and wait until the dream demon''s problem is resolved, then continue to set off." After Tang Seng finished speaking, Drifting went looking for food... 3650 Chapter 661: Tathagata Punishment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato heard these words from Tang Seng behind him, he was really helpless. The magic barrier around the dream demon gradually weakened, and the corners of his mouth rose, and he tried again, and the barrier instantly shattered. Mengmo thought that he could regain freedom by smashing the mana barrier. When he saw that the place he was in was the Leiyin Temple in Xitian, his whole body was stiff. "Why am I in this place, where is this place? Could it be the Leiyin Temple in Xitian?" Mengmo said to himself. "You are right, this is indeed Leiyin Temple. Nagato brought you here before. I originally wanted to test you whether you will really reform and re-behave. I can''t think of you. There was no repentance, but it became even harder. It really disappointed me." As he said this, he used his mana to directly attack the dream demon''s body, and this palm completely eliminated the mana in the dream demon and became an ordinary person. Mengmo didn''t believe this at all. He looked at his hands, facing the Tathagata before him, trying to release his mana, but the result was not what he thought. "My mana really can''t be released. Are you completely eliminating my mana? No matter how I say it is a monster, if I don''t have mana, how can I return to the world? This nasty old bald donkey." Mengmo cursed with his finger at Tathagata. Nagato has already felt everything that happened in Leiyin Temple. Nagato watched the dream demon suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes and immediately used his mana to sense the location of the dream demon. "The dream demon has been taken away directly by the Tathagata, and this is true. He took the dream demon away, but he didnt tell me, no, Im going to look for the dream demon quickly, and Im going to see how it is. ." Nagato said that he was leaving. He thought of the four monks and apprentices behind him, so he turned and came to them. At this time, the monk just got some food, he put the food in front of Tang Seng, while looking at Nagato, and handed the two steamed buns in his hand to Nagato. The Drifter said, "I have already given the master some food. You have been fighting just now. I believe you must be very tired now. This time I am for alms, the donor has given a lot of food, so you can eat some too." Nagato shook his head and said, "No, I''m not hungry. You finally got so much food. You can eat it. I''m going to Leiyin Temple first. This dream demon has been taken away by the Buddha. Now, I want to see the situation of the dream monster." 400 Novel www.400xiaoshuo.com After that, Nagato disappeared. Zhu Bajie took the steamed buns in the hands of the monk directly, and said, "Ren Changmen is a god and Buddha, how could he starve to death. In addition, what I want to say is that this time it has something to do with the Buddha. I think we still It''s good not to mix up these things." Monkey King was thinking about what was just now, he always thought something was weird, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. "Wukong, Wu Purification Fate has some food, you hurry up and eat some food, we will be on the road in a while." Tang Seng shouted. "No need to master, you just stay here, I''ll go back as soon as I go." Sun Wukong dropped these words and flew towards Leiyin Temple. After Nagato arrived at Leiyin Temple, he saw the scene of Mengmo and Tathagata just now. Nagato appeared in front of Yumemo instantly, faced Tathagata, and spoke. "Buddha, you suddenly summoned this dream demon back. Why did you not allow the dream demon to reincarnate before? I don''t know what happened, you didn''t tell me." The Tathagata Buddha saw Nagato. He knew the purpose of Nagatos presence here today. He said, I only said that the dream demon will be reincarnated, but I also said that I would give him a chance. Everything in the past is to test. His, the result is that he didn''t pass the test, will have today''s result." Nagato faces the Nagato. Actually, Nagato understands why Nagato came here. After hearing the words Nagato asked just now, he said what he said. The dream demon is indeed as the Tathagata said, there is no complete repentance, the current dream demon is only thinking about hatred, he has completely lost his reason. At this time, the dream demon clenched his fists and was about to attack Nagato. When Nagato found that the dream demon had no demon power at all, he knew that the dream demon must have made it like this. "Dream demon, now you have no magic power. Your demon power has completely disappeared. This is the greatest gift to you by the Tathagata. You can return to the world to experience again, and wait until you are repentant and willing When you are good, it is the day when you have cultivated the right fruit." Nagato said, looking at the dream monster. Mengmo was not convinced in his heart, he didn''t say anything, so he let Nagato use his magic power to fight back to the world... 3651 Chapter 662: Scorpions trick You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato turned his head and said to Ru, "This time the dream demon asked me to put me back in the world. I think you should have no objection to this, otherwise you wont be able to punish the dream demon just now. The performance is so calm." "What you said is not wrong, I really don''t care about it. God has a good life. If the dream demon really realizes his mistake, I will help him. Now that the matter has been solved this time, you can leave. ." After saying this sentence, he disappeared in Leiyin Temple. Nagato can see that this time the Tathagata is a bit unhappy, but why is it so, this is what Nagato is puzzled by. Nagato also returned to the world, and he didn''t think so much about what has passed this time.He felt that he had done enough for the dream demon, and what changes the dream demon would have in the future was entirely his own fortune. Tang Seng and his apprentices came to a place where there was no one. They walked on the deserted ground for several hours. Zhu Bajie felt very tired, so he sat on the ground. Zhu Bajie complained and said, "Big brother, this is all your fault. If we had just walked on the other side, we would have passed from here, and there was no one on the way, which made my old pig unable to walk. " Zhu Bajie didn''t mean to continue walking, and then lay on the ground. Tang Seng sat on the ground immediately and said the same, "Wukong, look at what''s going on in this area. There is no grass here and it is very barren. Did something happen here?" Monkey King looked around with fiery eyes and golden eyes, and he found that the surrounding area was indeed as abnormal as Tang Seng said. "Master, this is indeed very unusual to me. So I go to Huazhai, you are here waiting for me, Master Sha Bajie, you two will guard the master well, I will go back." After Sun Wukong finished speaking these words, he turned around and left the place in front of him. Nagato once again appeared next to Tang Seng''s master and apprentice, and at this time a demon spirit swept Tang Seng away. Zhu Bajie and Drifting thought that Nagato was a monster, and that Nagato''s appearance and evil spirit were at the same time, and they immediately surrounded Nagato. The Drifter was very angry and said, "Who are you guys? I dare to snatch the master away in front of my master and apprentice. Let me tell you, dont think that you have become the Nagato. Can Sha not recognize you?" Le Shuba www.leshuoba.com The Drifting took the lead, while Zhu Bajie was watching. As soon as the Drifting came to Nagato''s side, he was directly bounced off by Nagato''s mana. Nagato looked helpless. He looked at the Drifter and said, "I am the real Nagato. Just now I came here because I felt the demon power. What was unexpected is that this demon power is very powerful and can be hidden. ." Drifting actually attacked Nagato and was bounced off by Nagato''s mana, he believed that the person in front of him was Nagato. Zhu Bajie and Drifting walked towards Nagato at the same time, and Zhu Bajie spoke. "Lao Sha, I said you dont be so impulsive just now. This person is indeed Nagato. But after the big brother came back, he would be angry when he saw the master disappeared. I dont know where this monster is sacred and where. How do we save the master?" The corner of Nagatos mouth rose. When he came here this time, he has actually sensed the location of the monster. He said, Dont worry about it. I have found the trace of the monster. I can release my mana to make the monsters lair. There is nowhere to hide." After that, Nagato jumped into the air. Nagato stretched out his hands and then raised them high, a golden light covered the surrounding ground, and the ground instantly recovered. The ground that had originally looked barren and everything turned into a lush jungle. Monkey King also returned with the vegetarian meal. When he saw Nagato and the missing Tang Seng, he understood that Tang Seng had been taken away by the monster. Nagato figured out the location of the monster with his force, and knew what the monster was doing wrong here. "Goku, the monster in this cave is called the Scorpion Spirit. This monster is different from other monsters. There are not many little monsters around, but they are all extremely powerful little ones. The Scorpion Spirit is not small, so you have to be more careful. ." Monkey King listened to Nagato''s tone for a moment, and then asked. "Could it be that you didn''t go with us? You said the monsters this time very powerfully, and you just saw it. If we had you, we could easily rescue the master." "This is the trick of the scorpion essence. If I don''t follow you, it will be easier for you to rescue Tang Seng. The main purpose of the scorpion essence this time is to attack me. If I don''t show up, Tang Seng will be safer." The door said seriously... 3652 Chapter 663: Defeating the Scorpion Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!In fact, Nagato knew that Sun Wukong and others didn''t understand what he said, and he didn''t want to explain too much, just thinking about leaving the place in front of him. Then Nagato disappeared in front of Monkey King and others. Monkey King knew that Scorpion Spirit was very powerful, and there was no need for Nagato to lie to them. Soon, Monkey King returned to Tang Seng''s side, and told his brothers what had happened just now. Zhu Bajie complained and said, "Brother, why didn''t you ask why Nagato left in such a hurry? What he is talking about is that scorpion sperm appears. What if scorpion sperm came to us after he left? do?" Zhu Bajie has always known that Tang Seng''s meat is what monsters want to eat in dreams, so he thinks that monsters are aimed at Tang Seng. "Fool, can''t my old grandson still be able to deal with a small scorpion sperm? Even if the scorpion essence has great ability, it will not be my old grandson''s opponent." Sun Wukong said angrily. In Monkey King''s view, there are not many gods, Buddhas and monsters that are stronger than him. He feels that Scorpion Spirit is really not that powerful, at least in his opinion. The Drifter walked over, continued to carry the burden, and prepared to move forward. "Wukong, Wu Neng, don''t talk about these useless things for the two of you. We are not far from Leiyin Temple. When we see the Buddha and get the scriptures, it will be the time when all the people are happy. " Tang Seng has always believed that Mahayana Buddhism can universally save sentient beings. Nagato seemed to have left the monk Tang and his apprentice, but he was still observing these secretly. "Scorpion essence should be about to appear. The main purpose of that guy is to eat Tang Seng meat. He must think that after eating Tang Seng meat, he can greatly increase his mana. So he can fight against the three realms of humans, gods and demons. It is really naive. " Nagato was talking to himself, and suddenly he felt a powerful demon energy, which was fleeting, but he could not escape Nagato''s eyes. "Yes, I finally couldn''t help but come forward. I believe that Scorpion Scorpion will do it next place." Nagato said confidently. As Nagato said, Xie Zijing followed Tang Seng and his apprentices all the way. When the four of them found a ruined temple to rest, Xie Zijing suddenly appeared.Niuba Literature Website www.68wenxue.com "Tang Seng, you are the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi. As long as you eat your meat, my mana will definitely rise." Scorpion Jing said, he must act on Tang Seng. Monkey King felt the demon energy at this moment, he instantly got up, and saw a golden light directly covering the scorpion spirit, making the scorpion spirit''s demon power directly blocked. Nagato appeared in front of Monkey King and the others, approached the Scorpion Spirit and spoke. "Scorpion spirit, you know that I have been waiting for you to take action. You have the eternal silkworm armor on your body, and with your unique demon power, it can make the gods and Buddhas unable to see you. But you are releasing demon power It will show up when you have the demon power." "You have been following me all the time. I was so stupid that you had left. This is really my miscalculation." Scorpion essence clenched his fist, his eyes full of anger. "Nagato, what''s the matter? You left us earlier, did you deliberately give Scorpion Jing a chance to make her appear?" Monkey King asked. "Yes, Scorpion Jing is very cunning, and I don''t know where she stole the Celestial Silkworm Armor. This thing, coupled with his unique mana, will indeed hide the evil spirit, and it will not be easy to be discovered by others." Nagato explained . After saying this, Nagato used mana to directly retrieve the Celestial Silkworm armor, and at the same time released the sky fire and burned it directly. The scorpion spirit was about to explode in anger. She didn''t expect that Nagato could take away his eerie armor so easily and burn it down. The scorpion spirit released all her demon power. When she was about to attack Nagato, a sky thunder hit the center, causing the scorpion spirit to lie on the ground instantly, with no demon power. Nagato faced Xie Zijing, he walked to Xie Zijing''s eyes, and Jin Yuanzi''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. "The relics have now appeared again, and the ten relics collected by Tiandi Baojian are all about to move around. If they can''t be relegated to all in a short time, the coming of the Three Realms Catastrophe will cause the lives to be devastated." "It seems that this relic is indeed very important. I can''t stay here anymore. I must return to Zhenyuanzi Taoist Temple as soon as possible." Nagato said to himself., Only Nagato himself could hear what Yuancai Jin Motoko said to Nagato. Others didn''t even know about it. Xie Zijing climbed up from the ground with difficulty. She did not expect that at this moment, Tianlei chose to help Nagato, which made Nagato never take any action against her... 3653 Chapter 664: The relic reappears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Scorpion spirit, your sin is horrendous, and now you have been punished by Tianlei. Your soul is about to dissipate, and you are no longer able to continue to do evil. You will have today''s result, and everything is deserved." After Nagato said this, he turned around and disappeared. Nagato really left this time. Zhu Bajie and Drifting just behind Nagato all stepped forward and surrounded the scorpion sperm. "My old pig''s favorite thing is to collect corpses. You guy is still thinking about dealing with some of our destiny? You will have such a result now that you deserve your sins. Now let''s see how my old pig will deal with you. " As Zhu Bajie said, he was about to use his magic power to attack the Scorpion Spirit, but Tang Seng stopped him. Tang Seng said, "The Eight Precepts, God has the virtue of good life. This scorpion spirit has been hit by the sky thunder and will definitely die. If you want to kill now, wouldn''t it be against the purpose of our masters and disciples in taking the Western Classics? " "Yes, Ba Jie, the master has said so, so don''t take action. This guy''s soul is gone, she will not pose any threat to us, let her live and die here, let''s continue Go forward." Monkey King followed Tang Seng to agree. In this way, the Tang Seng group set off again. The scorpion sperm was lying on his stomach, his whole body was getting hot, and then disappeared into the air. Monkey King turned his head and looked at the place where the scorpion sperm was just now. The scorpion sperm has completely disappeared, and soon disappeared from the place in front of him. After the scorpion essence disappeared, Nagato returned to Jin Yuanzi''s Taoist temple, Jin Yuanzi was already waiting for Nagato in the Taoist temple. "Nagato, you are finally here, I have been waiting for you." Zhen Yuanzi took out the treasure of heaven and earth, placed it in front of Nagato, and continued. "You take a closer look at this treasure mirror of heaven and earth. The ten relics in it are constantly shaking. I think you also know the power of the relics. They should be able to sense the existence of the same divine power." The energy of the relic continued to increase, which made Nagato had to believe that the relic reappeared.Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com The power of the relic is growing, and the long goalkeeper Tiandi Baojian regained his hand and said, "Zhen Yuanzi, you told me the recurrence of the relic, because you know that I am the only one who can do this relic. Do you find it and earn it to face it here?" "What you said is not wrong. Relics are spiritual things. No one can control the power of the relics. What I want to say to you is that the relics will react so fiercely at this time, which means that someone Trying to summon these relics." Zhen Yuanzi said in a true script. "Someone is calling the relic? Who has such a powerful mana? I want to see it. The relic is a god with aura. I want to take the relic out of the treasures of heaven and earth. This person''s idea is true. It''s special." Nagato dropped these words and took the treasure of heaven and earth from Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoism. After waiting for Nagato to leave, Zhen Yuanzi looked at the ginseng fruit not far away and said happily. "The ginseng fruit has matured. It seems that it will not be long before I can take the ginseng fruit to the heaven to find the Jade Emperor, and then I will be promoted." Nagato opened the Tiandi Baojian. The ten relics in the Tiandi Baojian Nagato did not choose to suck them into its body immediately. It knew that the power of these relics was extraordinary. All it had to do at this moment was to use the relics. The son finds someone who absorbs the relics. Soon Nagato came to a very remote forest, where he could feel a vicious atmosphere. The relic was absorbed into his body by Nagato''s use of mana, and at the same time, the erupting divine power cleared all the trees blocking him, and the demon instantly appeared in front of him. Nagato''s expression became very serious. He looked at the black air in front of him, and said, "Who are you, who are capable of summoning relics. I know that you are definitely not an ordinary monster. The truth, I won''t kill you." "Really? Nagato is the most powerful person among gods and Buddhas. In fact, you can see that I don''t belong to this world at all. The reason you saw me is because I already have some physical appearance but I haven''t fully formed. " This monster knew that he hadn''t fully formed, and Nagato couldn''t completely eliminate it. This was so terrifying. "You are just a black air. Although you don''t have much abilities, in my opinion, you are still a little threatening to the Three Realms. I will temporarily suppress you, and you will temporarily be unable to release your demon power." Nagato said, opening the Heaven and Earth Treasure Mirror, the powerful magic power instantly sealed the group of demon energy inside, and then took the Heaven and Earth Treasure Mirror and quickly flew towards Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist Temple. Not long after Zhen Yuanzi sat down, Nagato returned with the treasure of heaven and earth... 3654 Chapter 665 Stolen Ginseng Fruit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Without any hesitation, Nagato took the treasure of heaven and earth to Zhen Yuanzi before and after his eyes, and showed what happened to him in front of Zhen Yuanzi through the treasure of heaven and earth. "Jin Yuanzi, I have experienced so many strange things recently, and you must have seen it too. I know that I told you my secret secrets and caused you to bear the pain for a period of time. This is indeed my fault. But you have recovered. As for the treasures of heaven and earth and the future, I think you know it well." "You are right. I still know about the relics. I also understand the disasters of sentient beings in the Three Realms. What I want to tell you is that since the relics are selected, there must be something extraordinary about you. I am going to return to heaven." After Zhen Yuanzi said this, he exhaled deeply, looking worried. Nagato has never seen Jin Yuanzi look like this before, and immediately asked: "Jin Yuanzi, have you encountered any troubles? I can''t tell at a glance. Now you are very troubled. As for why you are In this way, as long as you tell me, I can help you." "You can''t help me. To be honest, this time it is about ginseng fruit. There should have been twenty ginseng fruit, because someone who stole the ginseng fruit appeared. How can I deal with the Jade Emperor." Zhen Yuanzi sighed while talking. When Nagato heard about the ginseng fruit, he was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the four monks Tang and his apprentice. "Yes, I know where the ginseng fruit is. Maybe I can help you find this ginseng fruit, but after I retrieve these ginseng fruit, I hope you can not embarrass the people I brought." Nagato Talk to Zhen Yuanzi. In fact, Nagato had already thought that it was Sun Wukong who did this thing. He fully knew these things, but he had not seen Sun Wukong and others, and he was not sure whether this incident was related to them. All Nagato said just now. if. Zhen Yuanzi felt that things were a bit weird. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Well, anyway, ginseng fruit is my most important treasure. This is something I need to give to the Jade Emperor during the flat peach conference." Zhen Yuanzi repeatedly emphasized how important the fruit of life is. Soon Nagato sensed the location of Monkey King and the others, and instantly appeared in front of them. "Wukong, you are really here, it seems that I am not wrong. I came here this time to ask you one thing, do you know ginseng fruit?" Nagato said straightforwardly.12345 novel www.12345xs.com Monkey King and the others fell into silence. Zhu Bajie was very guilty. He unconsciously hid behind Monkey King. This made Nagato immediately know that they were the ones who ate the ginseng fruit. "Actually, I already know this. You have eaten Zhenyuanzi''s ginseng fruit and you want to take some away. What you didn''t expect is that this ginseng fruit will disappear when it falls directly on the ground, right?" Nagato knows everything, except for his strong mana, he is proficient in all the things in it. The monk Tang and his apprentice are destined to have this catastrophe. He said these things and wanted to make these Tang monks and their trouble quick past. Tang Seng actually knew about this. Although he didn''t eat ginseng fruit, he still felt guilty in his heart. Tang Seng came to Nagato in a few steps and bowed his head to apologize, "Amitabha, Nagato, you have helped us many times, and the poor monks are grateful. These ginseng fruits are indeed eaten by my stubborn apprentices. My apprentice makes mistakes, and I am a master. You deserve to be punished, and I hope you dont blame them." It turned out that Tang Seng mistakenly thought that Nagato was sent by Zhen Yuanzi to question them. He apologized so much that he didn''t want Zhu Bajie and others to have trouble. The Drifter stepped forward, "Nagato, this time I mainly want to eat ginseng fruit. It is because of my gluttony that caused this. You take me back to ask the crime. Monkey King stopped the Drifter directly, and said firmly: "Third Junior Brother, this time the incident is mainly due to me, so let me go." "Okay, don''t fight, because I wanted to eat another ginseng fruit, and then accidentally knocked the ginseng fruit to the ground, which caused all the ginseng fruit to fall to the ground. This is my fault. If you want to blame it, blame me "Zhu Bajie looked indifferent and sat slumped on the ground. Nagato looked at the solidarity of Tang Seng, master and apprentice, his heart was very pleased. "You did something wrong this time. The ginseng fruit is not mine, it belongs to Zhenyuanzi. Since you have the courage to admit your mistakes, then you should follow me to find Zhenyuanzi." In this way, Nagato led the four Tang Seng masters and apprentices, and came to Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist temple in a blink of an eye. Zhen Yuanzi had actually expected this, and he asked his disciples to prepare some meals... 3655 Chapter 666 Confrontation with Zhen Yuanzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The four Tang Seng masters and apprentices just arrived at the door of the Taoist Temple, and saw that Zhen Yuanzi''s disciples were ready to welcome them. After all the things were arranged, the four monk Tang and his disciples, Nagato, and Zhen Yuanzi, all sat in the guest room. Zhen Yuanzi faced the Tang monks, raised the tea cup in his hand, and spoke. "Today we are using tea instead of wine. Everyone is a monk, so I think we will not talk." When Zhen Yuanzi said these words, his eyes were fixed on Tang Seng. Tang Seng got up, took the teacup in his hand, and said, "The poor monk is a monk, and he does not speak any words. This time the donors ginseng fruit was stolen by my apprentices. The poor monk knew this was a very bad thing, so he must be strict. Punish my apprentice and give Daxian justice." "Justice? I haven''t lost the ginseng fruit for a hundred years. Do you know how important the fruit of life is to me? It will soon be the flat peach conference, and I still want to rely on these ginseng fruit to become a god. You ruined my whole Come from the ginseng fruit tree." Zhen Yuanzi angrily let his men come forward and grabbed Tang Seng directly. Nagato understood that Jin Motoko did this deliberately, and he sat there without speaking. Zhu Bajie was very confused, and stood up dissatisfied. "Aren''t you just a few fruits? My old pig will just plant it for you. You can''t catch my master no matter what? You just said that all the fruits on your tree are gone. Isn''t this framing us? ?" Zhu Bajie remembered that he only took four fruits at that time, because Tang Seng didn''t eat them, and later the fruits fell on the ground and disappeared. Sun Wukong uprooted the ginseng fruit tree directly. Besides Nagato, Jin Yuanzi also knew about it. Zhen Yuanzi took everyone on the spot, came to the ginseng fruit tree, and spoke angrily. "The ginseng fruit tree is here, what else do you have to say? Could it be that I have cut off my future and destroyed this ginseng fruit tree?" Monkey King stood in front of Zhen Yuanzi and admitted everything. "In fact, it is because of me that the ginseng fruit tree became like that. I destroyed it directly. Seriously, if you want to shoot me, just do it, I won''t blame you." Sun Wukong After speaking, he closed his eyes.The first Chinese website www.01zww.com Zhen Yuanzi ordered his disciples to set up a cauldron, boil the water in it, and then ordered his disciples to throw Monkey King down. Tang Seng was very surprised when he saw this situation. He looked at Zhen Yuanzi and quickly interceded. "Zhen Yuanzi Daxian, I know that my disciples have done some wrong things. If you want to punish, you can punish me alone. My master is guilty. I will not run away because of my mistakes. " "Yes, you are very brave. I used the shamisen real fire to roast Monkey King this time. You, a mortal fetus, will turn to ashes in an instant." Zhen Yuanzi said. Nagato stood in front of everyone, and his magic force released Monkey King from the boiled water. Zhen Yuanzi immediately stood up straight. He looked at Nagato and asked: "Nagato, the four monks and apprentices who did the wrong thing this time are the four monks and apprentices who did the wrong thing. Why do you want to protect your shortcomings? Do you know what they did? Did you make a big mistake?" "The four monks and apprentices of the Tang monk were named by the Guanyin Bodhisattva himself, and the Tathagata asked them to go to the Western Heaven to ask for the truth. The teachers and apprentices of them are the people of the destiny. You can''t hurt them." What Nagato said was also telling Zhen Yuanzi, who was extremely angry, if he did something with Tang Seng and his apprentices, the world would not tolerate him. Zhen Yuanzi clenched his fist, a flow of mana on his body, apparently deliberately suppressing his mana. "Nagato, are you doing this against me? My mana is very powerful, and there is also a treasure mirror of heaven and earth. Are you sure you want to face me?" Zhen Yuanzi said to his own treasure mirror of heaven and earth. Have confidence. Jin Yuanzi, who was extremely angry, would not listen to anyone''s words. Every time he thought of ginseng fruit disappearing like this, his inner anger kept rising. "Actually, these are all days, don''t you believe what I said?" Nagato also became very firm. Monkey King had been injured by the Sanwei Zhenhu just now. After he reappeared next to Nagato, Nagato used his magic to protect Monkey King. Zhen Yuanzi was angry when he saw Monkey King and directly used his mana to release the Sanwei Real Fire at Monkey King again. Nagato blinked his eyes, and a gust of wind blew Jin Yuanzi''s mana directly away. "Are you doing this to be an enemy of me? I am the great immortal who shouldn''t care about Tang Seng and his apprentice. They did too much this time. If they were not given some punishment, they would think that I was Zhenyuan. Zi is easy to bully." Zhen Yuanzi said viciously. Nagato stared at Jin Yuanzi carefully, and he noticed an inexplicable breath on Jin Yuanzi''s body... 3656 Chapter 667: Abnormal Zhenyuanzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato felt that Jin Yuanzi in front of him was different from the Jin Yuanzi he had seen before. So Nagato summoned Tiandi Baojian directly, shining the holy light of Tiandi Baojian on Zhen Yuanzi. "What are you doing, why do you suddenly use Tiandibaojian to illuminate me? Are you worried that I am not the real Zhenyuanzi?" Zhenyuanzi asked immediately after being illuminated by Tiandibaojian. Nagato looked at the holy light of Tiandi Baojian and did not make Zhenyuanzi any discomfort, he believed that the person in front of him was Zhenyuanzi. "You are Zhen Yuanzi and its not wrong, but you didnt look like this before. If you were really just to test the Tang Seng master and apprentice, I think what you have made now is a bit too much. You want to do it again. Dont blame me for being rude." Nagato was really angry now, the mana around his body surrounded himself and Jin Yuanzi, and others couldn''t reach the mana barrier in front of him. Monkey King gradually recovered his vitality, while Zhu Bajie and Drifting were protecting Monkey King and Tang Seng. Soon Sun Wukong''s vitality was almost restored. When he opened his eyes and saw the situation in front of him, he flew out of the magic barrier instantly. There is only one punch between Monkey King and Nagato and others. He said, "Nagato, these things are caused by our masters and apprentices. Since it is the consequence of my creation, let me bear it. You still dont want to fight. Zhen Yuanzi fought against each other." In fact, Monkey King knew how powerful the Sanwei True Fire was, but he just didn''t want to embarrass Nagato. "Don''t worry, since it''s something I decided, I won''t change it easily. I said I want to help you, and if I can find out the ginseng fruit, I will do it." Nagato was still the same as before. He looked at Zhen Yuanzi before his eyes first. He just wanted to know whether Zhen Yuanzi would continue to persecute Tang Seng and his apprentices. Zhenyuanzi is very abnormal. Although Nagato can''t see anything wrong with Zhenyuanzi, his instinct tells himself that there must be something wrong with Zhenyuanzi. As Nagato said, Jin Yuanzi gradually couldn''t control his body, and his expression became a bit painful, which Nagato only noticed later. "Wukong, you take your master back a little bit. Today Zhen Yuanzi will return to the factory like this, and it must be affected by the evil spirit. I don''t know where the evil power comes from, but you are too close here, It will be dangerous. 591 Read Novel Network www.591kxs.com After Nagato finished speaking, Monkey King took his brother back a little bit. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva suddenly appeared in the air at this time, and sprinkled the water in his jade clean bottle onto the mana barrier where Nagato was, trying to spray the jade clean bottle of water onto Zhen Yuanzi and Nagato. Nagato saw Guanyin Bodhisattva appear in the air, and immediately retracted his mana barrier, and at the same time accepted Guanyin Bodhisattva''s mana. The water in the Yujing bottle can make people calm down, and soon Jin Yuanzi and Nagato stopped fighting. After Nagato saw Guanyin, he merged his hands and said, "Amitabha, thank the Bodhisattva for taking action. Actually, I had expected the Bodhisattva to come here today, but there is something in my heart that I don''t know. I hope the Bodhisattva can give pointers." "I know what you said, you can use Tiandi Baojian to see. You have been able to completely control the power of Tiandi Baojian. Zhenyuanzi has been corroded by his own inner demon at this time, and he will be punished by the heavens. , In seven or forty-nine days, like a mortal." When the Guanyin Bodhisattva said this, he poured his jade pure bottle of water into the ginseng fruit tree of Zhenyuanzi Taoist Temple. The ginseng fruit tree instantly regained its vitality, and all the ginseng fruit in the ground went back. Zhen Yuanzi gradually regained his consciousness. Knowing that what he had just done was indeed excessive, he knelt down to Guanyin. "Bodhisattva, I know that I have done a lot of things beyond the gods and Buddhas. If the Bodhisattva hadn''t come to help me this time, the consequences would be disastrous," Zhen Yuanzi said very annoyed. "If you do something wrong, you will naturally be punished by the heavenly court. You have lost all of your mana. Within these seven or forty-nine days, you have to repent and give it to Nagato temporarily, together with the treasure of heaven and earth. custody." Guan Yin left such a sentence and disappeared into the air. Zhen Yuanzi learned that Guanyin had completely recovered the ginseng fruit, and he was also relieved. "Ginseng fruit has a great effect. I did do things too much before. Everything is God''s will. Now only the holy monk has not eaten the fruit of life." Zhen Yuanzi went under the ginseng fruit tree, picked a ginseng fruit, and handed it to Tang Seng. Tang Seng and Nagato looked at each other. Before he could speak, Nagato spoke first, "Since this is what Zhen Yuanzi meant, you can just eat this thing. It is God''s will to let you get it." .. 3657 Chapter 658: Leaving Zhenyuanzi Taoist Temple You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhen Yuanzi took out three more ginseng fruits and handed them to Nagato. At the same time, he said, "Nagato, this is what you deserve. Now I am controlled by my own demon. I can''t keep up with the flat peach conference. Send you a few ginseng fruits to show my gratitude to you." Nagato didn''t account for so much. This time Jin Yuanzi took the initiative to give him ginseng fruit, and he naturally wanted to accept it. Tang Seng''s teacher and apprentice were also very grateful to Nagato. Tang Sect refused Tang Seng''s request to give him half of the ginseng fruit. "The four of your masters and apprentices are the destined people chosen by the heavens, and your fate should be about to end. When you come to the Leiyin Temple in the western sky, you can save all living beings and benefit the people of Li people." Nagato said meaningfully . From Nagato''s point of view, although Tang Seng had the heart to save the people for a moment, he did not have the ability at this time. Tang Seng and the others continued to go, but Monkey King chose to follow them. Monkey King looked at Nagato behind him. He saw that he was about to separate from Nagato again, and he felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart. "Nagato, you have helped the four of my masters and apprentices so much. When the old grandson has cultivated the fruit, it will be the time to repay you. When the time comes, you will let my grandson be a cow and a horse, and I will promise you." After Sun Wukong silently said this sentence in his heart, he left Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist Temple. After Tang Seng and his apprentices had all left, Nagato once again looked at Zhen Yuanzi beside him. "Zhen Yuanzi, when you gave me the treasure of heaven and earth, I didn''t see you like this. You are controlled by your own demon, must it be very painful?" Nagato asked Jin Motoko, in fact, to confirm what will happen after the heart demon is controlled. Zhen Yuanzi said: "Everything is a long story. After I knew that my ginseng fruit was knocked down, a powerful force emerged in my heart to completely swallow my consciousness. Then I found that my body was not Under my control, I lost my memory." Zhen Yuanzi recalled the scene at that time, he squeezed a cold sweat for himself.He knew that if Guanyin hadn''t appeared in time, the outcome would really be very bad. "Nagato, Guanyin will take the initiative to come to my Taoist temple this time. Is it because of you? Normally Guanyin doesn''t come here. You must ask her to come here and help us, right? ?" Zhen Yuanzi said what he wanted in his heart. He believed that what kind of identity Guanyin was, would not easily come to Fanjian, let alone care about these messy things.Guangxi Biquge www.gxgqt.org "Master Guanyin really came this time. Master Guanyin saves all living beings. She is here to tell you and me not to be too far-fetched. You will be controlled by your demons. Thats why." Nagato explained in this way that he wanted to tell Jin Yuanzi not to let his emotions completely control him no matter what happened. Nagato watched that the time was almost too late. He thought that he should leave Taoist temple too, so he turned his head and looked at Jin Yuanzi speaking. "I should leave too. Guanyin helped me a lot after all. I have to go to Luojia Mountain to thank her personally. In addition, I will take away your heaven and earth treasures. You should have no opinion?" "Master Tiandi Baojian Guanyin has said that I will leave it to you for the time being. I have become an ordinary person because of my heart demon. I have lost all my magic power. Leave it to you." Zhen Yuanzi is very generous. In fact, in Zhen Yuanzi''s heart, he also admits that Nagato is capable of controlling the treasures of heaven and earth. "Since you have said so, then I''m not polite. You can reflect on your own Taoism, believe me, when you understand the true meaning of the world, your magic power can be raised by another level." Nagato dropped these words, turned and disappeared into Jin Yuanzi''s Taoist temple. The immortality of Luojia Mountain is very abundant, and when Nagato came to Luojia Mountain, he felt an unprecedented comfort. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, I don''t know if you are at home or not. I came to Nagato to express my gratitude to you." Nagato shouted. He had never had time to come to Luojia Mountain before, but when he came to Luojia Mountain today, he was very happy to see Luojia Mountain like this. The golden boy and jade girl appeared in front of Nagato. They all knelt down when they saw that the person in front of them was Nagato. Jin Tong said: "Master Guanyin said, if the visitor to Luojia Mountain is a Nagato god and Buddha, they can enter directly without reporting." The Jade Girl echoed, "Yes, Master Guanyin said so, and Nagato God and Buddha would just follow us directly." Nagato was surprised to see the golden boy and jade girl guarding Mount Luojia look like this... 3658 Chapter 669: Suppressing the Black Bear Spirit (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato didn''t explain much, he walked directly toward the cave where Guanyin was. In the cave of Luojia Mountain, Guanyin came out from the cave with a very natural expression and walked towards Nagato. "Nagato, I have been waiting for you, you have finally come." Guanyin said. "Kuanyin Bodhisattva, how did you know that I would come here? And listening to what you just said, I am pretty sure that I will come to Luojia Mountain to find you." Nagato asked. Guanyin looked up at the sky and said, "Yes, I know you will come here because I helped Tang Seng four people before and also helped you. You came to Luojia Mountain to thank me. So I will definitely come." Nagato listened to Guanyin''s words, and he felt it was nothing. He looked around and found that in the huge Luojia Mountain of Avalokitesvara, there were only the golden boy and jade girl, and there was no black bear spirit subdued by Avalokitesvara. Nagato asked again, "Avalokitesvara, why is your Luojia Mountain so deserted? Besides the golden boy and jade girl, shouldn''t there be black bear spirits staying here? Why don''t you see the black bear spirit coming out?" Guanyin raised her brows, and she was about to conquer the black bear spirit, Nagato said so, Guanyin was very surprised and said immediately. "Nagato, you seem to know the future very well. I always think things are very strange. Have you spied on the secret? How can you know what I will do next?" "Actually, I will know this. It''s all God''s will. You don''t have to think about it so much. I have my own ideas. In fact, I fully know that things are not as simple as I thought. Not weaker than Monkey King, it''s hard to deal with." Nagato explained. From Nagato''s point of view, all the monsters that Monkey King encountered on the way to learn the Buddhist scriptures were very powerful. If it were replaced by Monkey King when he was making trouble in the Heavenly Palace, few people would be Monkey King''s opponent. Tang Seng and his disciples came to Heifeng Mountain, and the arrival of Nagato changed some things, which were different from the original ones. Originally, the elder Jin Chi and the black bear spirit were together, but this time the elder Jin Chi took the lead to come out alone, and then the black bear spirit appeared in the cave of Heifeng Mountain. Sun Wukong and his group came to the vicinity of Black Wind Mountain, and he asked his brothers to stop.Novel 117 www.xs177.com Sun Wukong said, "Master, I feel that the Heifeng Mountain in front of me is very heavy, and there is a very powerful monster in Heifeng Mountain. You are here waiting for my grandson, and my grandson will go back." After watching Monkey King leave, Zhu Bajie said with a dismissive look: "Brother Monkey will scare people like this. This Heifeng Mountain is a monster. He talked about monsters so badly. Isn''t this scaring us? ?" Drifting looked at the complaining Zhu Bajie and shook his head, "Second brother, that''s not what we said. We encountered many monsters along the way. We didn''t know what would happen if the senior brother was not careful. " The sky in Heifeng Mountain suddenly became gloomy, and Monkey King didn''t say anything else. In his opinion, it was because Heifeng Mountain''s black bear essence increased its mana and controlled the entire Heifeng Mountain, which created the celestial phenomenon in front of him. Nagato sighed after seeing the experience of Monkey King and others in Luojia Mountain with a mysterious mirror. "The Monkey King and the others have really had a lot of troubles. These ninety-one difficulties are more complicated than I thought." "This is exactly what the Tathagata wants to test the four of their masters and apprentices. If it is so easy to obtain the scriptures, wouldn''t everyone in the world be able to do it? Jin Chanzi is determined to use Mahayana Buddhism to save sentient beings. He tested it to tell him everything was hard-won." After the Guanyin Bodhisattva said this, he decided to go to Heifeng Mountain to subdue the black bear spirit. Nagato directly stopped Guanyin Bodhisattva, and then he said, "Bodhisattva, in fact, there are some things that you dont need to do by yourself. The black bear spirit has a thousand years of mana, and I want to try it. I know you can subdue Guanyin. After defeating him, bring him back to Luojia Mountain for punishment." After that, Nagato disappeared in Luojia Mountain. Monkey King came to the mouth of the Batu Caves, and a black bear spirit flew out directly from the inside, attacking Monkey King''s heart with a palm. "Sure enough, you are the big black bear, my grandson has been waiting for you." Monkey King said, dodge the attack of the black bear spirit, and used the golden cudgel to attack the black bear spirit. The Black Bear Spirit was very strong, and Monkey King''s golden cudgel hit him, and he didn''t seem to react. "Sun Wukong, I''ve heard about you making a noise in the sky a long time ago. I thought you were so powerful, but it seems like that. I saw my shadow in you. If you say that you have such a strength, you can make a big noise. In the case of Tiangong, I can also." .. 3659 Chapter 670: Suppressing the Black Bear Spirit (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Black Bear Spirit didn''t hurt much after being attacked by Monkey King, so he mocked Monkey King. "I''m really mad at my grandson, you, a little black bear spirit, relying on your own magic power, to mock the Monkey King so much? Look at my bad lesson today to teach you." In a rage, Monkey King changed into the uniform of Monkey King and fought with the black bear spirit. Nagato came to the entrance of Batu Caves. At this time, Monkey King was fighting with the black bear spirit. The place where they were fighting was in a mess, and there were potholes everywhere. "Unexpectedly, the black bear spirit is really so powerful. It is much more powerful than I thought. Monkey King is not necessarily the opponent of the black bear spirit. I can''t let Monkey King have something to do. He will be the most powerful boneless relic in the future. , We must protect him." Nagato was talking to himself, then appeared in front of the black bear spirit and Monkey King, and spoke to Monkey King. "Wukong, this black bear spirit has mana for thousands of years. It has lived in this black wind cave for hundreds of years, and he is more comfortable than you in terms of mana and terrain. I will take care of the black bear spirit. Go and rest. " When the black bear spirit saw Nagato, he felt a kind of mana that suppressed him, which made him extremely unhappy. "Sun Wukong, so you only have such a small degree of mana? You are not my opponent, so you called a helper to deal with me, right?" The taunt of the black bear spirit successfully made Monkey King angry again. Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Nagato, and refused, "No, this black bear spirit came for my grandson. This time, let my grandson deal with him. Nagato, your kindness, my grandson has taken care of him, you Just watch it from the sidelines." Nagato hadn''t spoken again, and Monkey King and the black bear spirit fought again. "Forget it, since Monkey King said so, I just watched it. However, looking at Monkey King''s appearance at best, he was tied with the black bear spirit. This black bear spirit is indeed very powerful. If the development sequence of normal things is followed, it is estimated that Guanyin will Come forward," Nagato said to himself. In Luojia Mountain, the golden boy and jade girl are beside Guanyin, and Guanyin has decided to go to subdue the black bear spirit. The golden boy spoke beside Guanyin, "Master Guanyin, didn''t Nagato say that, we just wait here, will he bring the black bear spirit?" "Nagato did say this, but I still think it''s better to subdue the black bear spirit personally. The black bear spirit is extremely savvy. If the Nagato player accidentally injured or killed the black bear spirit, it would be bad." www.dushulou.com Guanyin didn''t want the black bear spirit to make any mistakes, so he decided to go and personally suppress the black bear spirit. In this way, Guanyin took the golden boy and jade girl beside him to fly to the Batu Caves. Nagato outside the Batu Caves sensed a fairy aura flying towards here, and his instinct told him that it was Guanyin Pusa who came here. Nagato remembered that when he left Luojia Mountain, he once told Guanyin that he could defeat the black bear spirit and bring it to her side.Nagato thought that if he hadn''t defeated the black bear spirit before the arrival of Guanyin, it would be equivalent to the words he had said earlier without belief. Thinking of this, Nagato gathered his mana together and directly bound the black bear spirit with the immortal rope. Just as Monkey King was about to hit the black bear spirit with all his strength, he saw the immortal rope tied to him and stopped his attack on the black bear spirit. "Nagato, I didn''t say it well. This black bear spirit was given to me to deal with. Why did you suddenly attack him?" Monkey King didn''t understand why Nagato did this. He didn''t feel that he would be defeated. . "I don''t need to explain more to you. You are the person chosen by the destiny to learn from the scriptures. Even if I don''t take action, someone will take action. You don''t understand what I mean now, but you will know in a moment. ." But just after Nagato finished speaking, Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared in front of everyone. When Monkey King saw Guanyin, he knelt down and spoke. "Bodhisattva, why did you suddenly come here today? Could it be..." Monkey King thought that Guanyin would come to Black Wind Mountain, and she was invited by Nagato General, and he felt a little uncomfortable inside. "Wukong, didn''t you realize that you are very strange today? For normal times, you won''t be easily irritated by monsters, and you don''t even want to hate monsters. Did you forget your mission?" Avalokitesvara raised such a point, which made Monkey King instantly sober. "The lesson of Guanyin Bodhisattva is that my grandson hasn''t encountered such a powerful monster for a long time. This time it is also a momentary upper hand. If it were not for the Bodhisattva''s lifting point, I am afraid that he is still in anger." Sun Wukong lowered his head and said. Nagato didn''t expect that the appearance of Guanyin made Monkey King instantly sober, and the violent aura on Monkey King disappeared... 3660 Chapter 671 The Black Bear Spirit is taken away You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wukong, the monks should take compassion as their heart. The black bear has been cultivating for thousands of years, and he still has a kind heart. I need more guidance. As the Guanyin Bodhisattva said, waving his hand, a tight band appeared on the top of the black bear spirit. "Black Bear Spirit, this is because I want you to eliminate violence and put a tight band on your head so that you can remember the mistakes you made in the future and don''t listen to the villain." The black bear spirit knelt on the ground with his fists clasped his fists, kowtow to Guanyin, and said: "Master Guanyin, I can get your teachings is the blessing of my last life. But this time I want to thank the Nagato God and Buddha. If it is not for the Nagato God and Buddha, I I dont know how many mistakes will be made." In the eyes of the black bear spirit, Nagato was the one who helped him. Nagato watched that the black bear spirit was about to bow down to him, and immediately made the black bear spirit stand up with force, and then spoke. "Black Bear Spirit, you actually know better than my mind. You have been taken in by Master Guanyin, and now you are considered to be a Buddhism. In the future, you have to practice well by Master Guanyin. Have you heard? As for you just now Saying you want to thank me, I actually dont think it matters." Guanyin Bodhisattva took the black bear spirit and disappeared from Monkey King''s eyes. Nagato believes that this kind of thing has been solved now, and if something really happens to be accidental, many results will be unexpected. Nagato followed Monkey King to Tang Seng and the others. After Monkey King said what had happened, Tang Seng was very surprised. Tang Seng said, "Heifengshan will be like this. It turns out that Guanyin Bodhisattva has also come here. Nagato would like to thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, our masters and disciples would not know what to do." In Tang Seng''s view, every time Nagato appeared, it was for them to resolve contradictions and solve problems. This is their nobleman. Nagato smiled, and the corners of his mouth raised, "Do you really think so? This time the black bear spirit was stopped by Wukong before he appeared in front of you. Wukong has a shadow that I can see on his body, I will Helping you is also Gods will." Nagato faced the Tang Seng in front of him, took out a golden pill from his body, and then put the golden pill in Tang Seng''s hands. "This thing is the golden pill in the Alchemy Furnace of the Supreme Master. After you eat this thing, you can have a diamond body to ensure that your physical body is not bad. Even if the monster wants to hurt you, it is not that easy." With that said, Nagato put down the golden core. After Tang Seng took the golden pill, he was very calm and said, "Since this thing is the golden pill of Taishang Laojun, it is better to leave it to the gods and Buddha. The poor monk is only a mortal, even if you eat this golden pill. , It wont have any big effect." Literature Size said www.wenxueda.com Tang Seng felt that he was ashamed. He hadn''t experienced the ninety-nine and eighty-one hardships, nor did the Buddha see it. He thought he had no face to eat this golden pill. Monkey King followed Nagato and said: "Master, this is the kindness of Nagato. Since it is the elixir that Nagato went to the alchemy furnace of Taishang Lao, it means that this is allowed by the heavens. Master, don''t hesitate. Up." He thought that since Nagato gave Tang Seng this golden pill, God must know about it. Zhu Bajie looked a little greedy, he knew how good this golden pill was, but he still felt that after Tang Seng had eaten the elixir, he could let them protect Tang Seng without worrying so much. Drifting felt the same way. He followed, "Master, Nagato God and Buddha have said so, you are welcome." Everyone was persuading Tang Seng and the others, they all understood what to do, so that they could worry. "No, this is the bottom line for being a teacher, you should know that I..." Before Tang Seng had finished speaking, Nagato immediately stopped Tang Seng, then put the golden pill into Tang Seng''s mouth and let Tang Seng eat it directly. In the palace of the Heavenly Court, the Supreme Master found that he was missing the universal gold pill for a moment and immediately inquired about the matter. When he found that Nagato had taken the gold pill, he was very angry. "It''s really hateful. This golden core was made by me after ninety-nine and eighty-one days of hard work. He actually took my golden core away without my consent. No, I must ask for one. statement." Laojun Taishang didn''t go to Nagato directly, but went straight to the High Heaven Hall. In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor was just about to leave when he saw the Supreme Lord hurriedly coming. "Emperor Jade, you must be the master for the old officials." Old gentleman Taishang was aggrieved. "Lord Taishang? Just tell me if you have anything to do. You don''t need to behave like this." The Jade Emperor reappeared on the dragon chair and asked him. The Grand Master told the Jade Emperor that his golden core had been taken away, and he saw the location of Nagato with a mysterious mirror... 3661 Chapter 672: The Jade Emperors Purpose to Capture You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!When the Jade Emperor heard that it was Nagato who had taken the golden core away, his expression changed drastically. Now he is a little embarrassed about the matter. Seeing the Jade Emperor hesitate, Taishang Laojun became a little worried. "Jade Emperor, you are the Lord of the Three Realms. Can''t you get such an idea now? My golden core was taken away by Nagato himself. My two disciples who guarded the golden core did not dare to provoke him. He easily took away the elixir." Taishang Laojun said again. The Jade Emperor also knew that if he did not care about such a situation, it would damage the majesty of the heavens, and the Jade Emperor was very embarrassed. "You know, too, the old gentleman, Nagato is a Tathagata Buddha, and its mana is much stronger than we thought. Even if I really send people out, I am afraid that these people are not Nagato''s opponents. " The Jade Emperor sighed. In the Jade Emperor''s view, no one in the Three Realms of Man, God, or Devil is an opponent of Nagato. If he is now an enemy of Nagato, it would be dangerous. "Emperor Jade, you are the master of the Three Realms. You don''t care about these things. This really disappoints the old minister. Well, since the Jade Emperor doesn''t care about Nagato''s taking the golden core this time, I will take care of it. Taishang Laojun dropped these words, turned and disappeared into the High Heaven Hall. Nagato sensed the abnormality of the heavenly court, he raised his head and looked at the sky, and he found that the old gentleman was coming towards him. "I still have some things to deal with. I won''t compensate you for the time being, there will be a period later." Nagato quickly disappeared beside Tang Seng and flew towards the heavenly court. Tang Seng was very puzzled. He felt that Nagato was very hasty when he left this time, which made him a little worried about Nagato. "Goku, follow Nagato to see if there is anything wrong with him? If he really encounters any danger, you must help him." Monkey King also had this intention. He heard Tang Seng say this and nodded gently, then looked at Zhu Bajie and Drifting and spoke. "Bajie, Drifting, you must protect the master when I am away. This time, you can''t do the same as before, and let the master be in danger again." "Big brother, don''t worry, we won''t let the master be in any danger." The Drifting monk gave me his spirit. In this way, Zhu Bajie and Drifting stayed by Tang Seng to protect him, and Monkey King flew towards the heavenly court.Doctor Novel Network www.book84.net Nagato didn''t fly far, so he ran into the old gentleman Taishang. "Tai Shang Lao Jun, I look at you, it seems to be hostile to me, is it because I took your golden core?" Nagato actually knows how things are, he said that on purpose . Taishang Laojun looked at Nagato knowingly and asked, the anger in his heart instantly emerged. "Nagato, you took away my golden core. You should tell me no matter what. My two unconvincing apprentices didn''t dare to tell me this at first, if it wasn''t for me. I found it, but I dont know when it will be kept secret." The anger of Taishang Laojun continued to rise, forming a powerful air current around his body, and saw that this powerful mana surrounded Nagato and him, making it impossible for anyone to approach them. Sun Wukong also found them quickly because he felt this powerful mana. "Nagato? Mr. Taishang? Things are exactly as I thought. This golden pill was not given to him by Mrs. Taishang. It seems that Mrs. Taishang is very angry. No, I must stop them from fighting. ." Monkey King said to himself. Before Nagato and Taishang Laojun started to fight, Sun Wukong shouted, "You two don''t fight, for the sake of my old grandson''s face, how will things stop this time?" Taishang Laojun naturally wouldn''t let it go. He turned to look at Monkey King, and said angrily. "Sun Wukong, when you made a big riot in the sky, I waited for a long time to endure you. What Nagato did this time is the same as you did before. You should know that doing so is offensive." Nagato sneered, "I just did something to help the monk Tang and his apprentices. Maybe I did this too much, but you have to know that I am different from the original. You have to know that I am the enemy. as a result of." After that, Nagato released his mana, instantly smashing the mana barrier of the Supreme Master. When the three of them were at a loss, the Tathagata Buddha came to Nagato and others. "Amitabha Buddha, Taishang Laojun, everything is fixed. The Tang Seng should have had the catastrophe of you looking for them, but things are causal. Nagato took away your golden pill, and I will return it to you. Up." The Tathagata Buddha didn''t feel anything about this, he casually sent a golden pill to the eyes of the Supreme Master, which silenced the Supreme Master. Taishang Laojun said with dissatisfaction: "Since the Buddha has come out this time, that''s all about it." .. 3662 Chapter 673: Tathagatas Choice You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"But what I want to say is that the Buddha still needs to look at Nagato more. He has caused a lot of things. I hope that the Buddha can manage Nagato more in the future so that he will not cause trouble." Taishang Laojun said immediately. Tathagata Buddha nodded gently, and then his magic force took Nagato and Monkey King away. Nagato saw that Tathagata hadn''t spoken yet, and Monkey King knelt on the ground first, "Buddha, things have nothing to do with Nagato, it''s all caused by me, I..." "Wukong, I did this thing clearly. Why do you want to take care of me? Actually, there is no need for us to say anything else. The Buddha can see all this clearly and fully understand what is happening as long as he uses the mysterious mirror. What." After Nagato said this, he looked at the Tathagata. Tathagai nodded, "Yes, I know how things are, it''s not your business. Wukong, you should go back to your master quickly, remember, you are a group of four who are selected by the destiny , Dont delay the trip because of trivial matters." "The disciple will follow the teachings." After Sun Wukong said this, he raised his head again, Nagato and Tathagata Buddha had disappeared from the place in front of him. Nagato followed Tathagata back to Leiyin Temple again. After arriving here, Tathagata returned to his position and let Nagato sit in front of him. Leiyin Temple is very deserted. All the gods and Buddhas do their things, and here are only the two Buddhas, Nagato and Tathagata. "Nagato, we and Heavenly Court are non-aggressive. This time, because of your appearance, this seat and the Taishang are in an indirect conflict. You can tell me what you want in the future. You can''t be so reckless. Up." If I say this, I also want to tell Nagato that the Buddha realm and the heaven realm are two different things, and if they are mixed together, there will be more troublesome things. "In fact, I understand all of this, it is actually because of Tang Seng, that''s why I did this. I know you will tell me that everyone has their own lives. Jin Chanzi is your apprentice, and I am very good to Tang Seng mentor and apprentice. My heart, I just do what I want to do." Nagatos words made it impossible for Buddha Tathagata to continue to speak. In fact, he understood that since he had helped Nagato, then there was no need to say that. "I have nothing to do. The reason why I brought you back to Leiyin Temple this time is to allow you to cultivate your body and mind here. If you feel that you can''t cultivate your mind here, you can leave directly." Then he closed his eyes. Tathagatas body was surrounded by a golden flame, and Nagato knew that this was the golden body of the gods and Buddhas.Ooo eBook www.ootxt.com "I have been busy with things outside. I haven''t cultivated myself for a long time. I need to stay in Leiyin Temple for a while." Nagato muttered to himself, he sat cross-legged like the Buddha, and entered a state of spiritual practice. Zhenyuanzi has passed seven, seven and forty-nine days. At this time, all his mana has returned, and some of the memories he had previously lost have also been recovered. "The relics, the treasure of heaven and the earth, and the ten relics are all on Nagato. I have to find Nagato quickly." Zhen Yuanzi said this as soon as he recovered his mana, and he looked very worried. I saw Zhen Yuanzi made a mysterious light mirror with his force. He knew that Nagato was in Leiyin Temple at this time, so he immediately set off to Leiyin Temple. Nagato sensed a force flying quickly towards him, he opened his eyes, and the Tathagata also opened his eyes. Tathagata spoke first, "Nagato, you have your own things to do. I actually know what you should do. Dont worry, do your own strength. If there is any danger, I will Help you." "Does the Buddha really think so? If that''s the case, then that would be great. Let me leave first." Nagato dropped these words and disappeared in Leiyin Temple. Zhen Yuanzi flew towards Nagato quickly. He knew how serious the matter was this time, and he did not dare to slack in the slightest. In the nine heavens, Nagato soon met Jin Yuanzi, who looked at Nagato and flew over. Then Jin Yuanzi pulled Nagato not far away and said, "Nagato, I have been looking for you all the time. I dont know if the treasure of heaven and earth is still on your body. If it is, I hope you can take it. Show me a look." Zhen Yuanzi listened to Nagato''s words with some doubts in his heart. He didn''t think of anything else, but directly returned Zhen Yuanzi''s heaven and earth treasures to him. Nagato pointed to the treasure mirror of heaven and earth and said: "These days when you have no magic power, the treasure mirror of heaven and earth has been constantly shining. I actually realized that you are here through the treasure mirror of heaven and earth." "The treasure of heaven and earth is indeed a sacred object. I know this thing. After all, it has been with me for so long." Zhen Yuanzi said... 3663 Chapter 674: To the South China Sea You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I want to use Tiandi Baojian to investigate things about the relics. If I didn''t guess wrong, there are two other relics now, I want to know where they are." Zhen Yuanzi said seriously. Nagato stood by, watching Zhen Yuanzi lift Tiandi Baojian up high. Tiandi Baojian kept shining, and a golden light shone in the air. Zhen Yuanzi took the treasure of heaven and earth directly and gave it to Nagato again. At the same time, he instructed Nagato: "Nagato, you should know how important the relic is. One of the two relics is here. Nanhai, one is in the underworld, I believe you can find these two relics." Nagato looked at the treasure of heaven and earth in his hands, and took a deep breath, "Since the relic is a Buddhist thing, it is naturally my business. I dont want to make myself such a great person, but all beings in the Three Realms are Innocent, I won''t let the demon succeed." In this way, Nagato took the treasure of heaven and earth and headed to the South China Sea. The South China Sea is surrounded by an abyss enchantment, where it is guarded by the King of the South China Sea. The mana of the South China Sea Pluto is so powerful that it is not only famous in the South China Sea. The appearance of Nagato directly led out the Nanhai Pluto. "You are the Pluto of the South China Sea? You really have the same name as yours, because your South China Sea is quite special and somewhat similar to the river of the underworld, so you are called by this name. Now I came to the South China Sea, and I actually came here to find something." Just after Nagato finished this sentence, the Nanhai Pluto immediately shouted: "This Nanhai is my territory. Even if the Tathagata comes here in person today, I will not give him any chance. You should leave as soon as possible. There is nothing you are looking for here." The attitude of Nanhai Pluto is very cold, and Nagato is the same as the enemy, which makes Nagato very unhappy. Nagato''s force checked Nanhai Pluto''s body. He confirmed that there was nothing abnormal in Nanhai Pluto''s body and was not controlled by evil spirits. He knew that this was due to Nanhai Pluto''s body. "It seems that you do not welcome me very much. I came here this time to take away a very important thing. You should have heard of my name Nagato. No god has ever dared to do this to me. Not to mention you a fellow." Nagato was already a little angry. When he said this, he suppressed his anger forcibly, and the Pluto of the South Sea in front of him could also feel it. Nanhai Pluto wanted to let Nagato leave quickly, and he had no other way to say that.168 novel www.168jxs.com Nagato used his mana to say to the heart of Nanhai Pluto, "Did you have any trouble? In fact, you know my strength better than anyone else. You also know how great I am. What do you want? If you say it, you can tell me directly, no one else will know." Nanhai Pluto didn''t expect that Nagato could peep into his heart directly. Nanhai Pluto said to Nagato in his own heart, "Actually, my shrimp soldiers and crabs in the South China Sea are all entangled by demons. The demons ordered me to remove all the gods and Buddhas near the South China Sea, so that they will be released. And they have control over them. The lifeblood of my South China Sea." The corner of Nagatos mouth rose. He knew that everything was exactly as he had expected, so he spoke again, "I actually understand what you said. At this moment you take me to the place where the monster is. You dont have to treat me. In any doubt, if you still want your people to live, dont hesitate." In fact, at this moment, Nanhai Pluto believed in Nagato. His mana was so powerful that he could not see Nagato''s heart. He believed that if Nagato really helped him, the success rate of things would be doubled. In this way, the Pluto of the South China Sea let his subordinates retreat, and he took Nagato to the depths of the South China Sea. The demonic energy in the depths of the South China Sea continued to emerge, and only then did Nagato know that the reason why the Nanhai Pluto did the things just now was because the entire South China Sea was controlled by the demons. A demon gas rushed behind Nagato, with an intention to attack Nagato. The god and Buddha aura in Nagato directly dissipated the demon energy, and the Nanhai Pluto also retreated a little later and stood not far from Nagato. Around the body of Nanhai Pluto, there is the protection of the light of Nagato, which makes it impossible for anyone to harm the Nanhai Pluto. "Who just wanted to sneak attack on this god and Buddha, if he really thinks that he has a strong ability, then he will shoot me directly." Nagato said viciously. The sea water in the South China Sea is surging unintelligible, spinning at a speed visible to the naked eye.Behind Nagato, the Nanhai Hades suddenly broke the light of the gods and Buddha that Nagato was protecting him, and attacked strongly behind Nagato. It turns out that what the Nanhai Pluto said just now is false, and his purpose is to attack Nagato and destroy Nagato... 3664 Chapter 675 The trick of the Nanhai Hades You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato had already seen through the matter. He was only scheming before. He saw the Nanhai Pluto attacking himself, so he directly flicked the Nanhai Pluto behind him. "Nanhai Pluto, what are you doing? Could it be said that you are in the same group as the person who attacked me just now? Or that you have always been alone. Everything just now is just an illusion created by your force?" Chang The door asked tentatively. Nanhai Pluto looked at Nagato with an ignorant look, laughed out, and said: "You are right, I have been using my strength to create the sight before me. All you have just seen are illusions. They say that you are great, but that''s actually nothing." Nagato deliberately pretended not to know anything. Now, after Nanhai Hades acknowledged this, Nagato also took out the relics in his body. "If I didn''t guess wrong, you must want this relic very much now. In fact, you appeared by my side for this relic, isn''t it?" Nagato said that Nanhai Pluto was in the mind, and Nanhai Pluto didn''t avoid any taboo, and immediately admitted Nagato. Nanhai Pluto said, "What you said is not wrong. I understand what you mean. I really think so. I have the strength to completely suppress you. I also believe that in this world, there is no People can compete with me." Nanhai Pluto was extremely confident, and Nagato felt that things were very strange. He turned Heaven and Earth Treasure Mirror at the Nanhai Pluto in front of him, and once again released the power of Heaven and Earth Treasure Mirror. The golden light shining on the Nanhai Pluto from Heaven and Earth Baojian gradually disappeared, and Nagato knew that the Nanhai Pluto in front of him was not a god at all. "Well, you, the Pluto of the South China Sea, you actually used the Buddha''s golden body to create the Buddha''s light, which made me mistakenly think that you are a god. It seems that you are just a monster. I can give you a chance to show your true shape. If you are When I take the shot, I will fall into a situation where it will be impossible to recover." Nagato said seriously. "Really? Do you really think I would be afraid of you? I naturally know how good your Nagato is, but in my opinion, nothing can make me feel fear. I already have a way to deal with you Do you think I will come here to die for nothing?" After Nanhai Pluto finished speaking, he took out the Sky Thunder Needle. A bolt of lightning hit the sky thunder needle, making the sky thunder needle instantly full of power.Yeye Chinese www.yeyezw.com Nanhai Mingwang walked slowly towards Nagato, and said: "How powerful the thunder needle is this day, you must have heard of it. Before the Jade Emperor became a god, he experienced a thousand catastrophes, among which the thunder needle was Have withstood this tremendous power. You should also know how powerful it is." The corner of Nagato''s mouth raised, sneered, and said, "In my opinion, such a wasteful thing, you actually said how powerful it is. I think you have placed too much hope on a dead object. Ridiculous." The appearance that Nagato didn''t care at all, his appearance caused the Nanhai Pluto to erupt completely. The sky was gloomy for an instant, and the Pluto of the South China Sea changed the surrounding scene with magic power, and at the same time threw the sky thunder needle into the air, and began to summon the power of thunder and lightning. "This power of thunder and lightning is not what you would see, but how simple it is. You will soon know how you will end up doing this in front of my eyes." Nanhai Hades said confidently. The Sky Thunder Needle does have the effect of attracting the sky thunder. With the falling thunder and lightning in the gloomy sky, Nagato also regards the Sky Thunder Needle as one thing. "How powerful is the Thunder Needle? I know better than anyone else. Do you think the Thunder Needle can hurt me? In my opinion, the Thunder Needle is an abandoned thing. If you don''t believe me If you say it, just attack me." After Nagato said this, he concentrated his mana around his body. He has a body that is not bad for Vajra, and there is a steady flow of power from the relics pouring into his body, which makes his power stronger. The sky thunder released by the sky thunder needle instantly hit Nagato''s body. After Nagato was attacked by the sky thunder, nothing happened. "What? How could this happen? I got the thunder with hard work this day, just to deal with you specifically. If the thunder on this day has no effect on you, then I am dead?" Nanhai Pluto Talking to yourself. The power of the Sky Thunder Needle continued to spread. From Nagato''s point of view, the current Nanhai Pluto attacks were useless. He should already be thinking of a way to escape. "You don''t need to make these false moves. Since you attacked me just now, I have nothing to do. You are already thinking of a way to leave the place in front of you, right?" Nagato said with squinting eyes... 3665 Chapter 677 Destroy the Sky Thunder Needle You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You want to use this sky thunder needle to create a sky thunder cell, trap me temporarily, and then you can leave." Nagato pierced Nanhai Pluto''s mind, Nanhai Pluto''s whole body was stiff, and his whole body was trembling constantly. Nagato stretched out his right hand, and the Sky Thunder Needle in the hands of Nanhai Hades reached Nagato''s hand directly, and was then directly crushed by him. "It''s okay to deal with some small gods with things like the Thunder Needle, but there is absolutely no chance of winning against my Nagato. This thing has been ruined by me. What can you still fight against me now? "Nagato snorted coldly. The Nanhai Pluto kept backing away in terror. At this moment, all his subordinates appeared and stood in front of the Nanhai Pluto. The headed Nanhai elder clasped his fists and said: "Leader, we will help you and eliminate Nagato. The leader does not have to worry about this, we can definitely eradicate him from the Three Realms." This elder is the most proud guard of the Pluto of the South China Sea. This elder also has some abilities, and only then said what he said just now. The Pluto of the South China Sea froze, meaning not to let them take action. The elders of Nanhai were eager to do their work. He thought that the Nanhai Pluto had agreed to them directly, so everyone came up. Nagato looked at a group of Nanhai guards in front of him. He stretched out his hands, merged them, and the mighty power of God and Buddha directly suppressed them. Nagato''s mana was so powerful that the elders of Nanhai were shocked. He thought that his mana could compete with it, but the difference was so big. "How is it? You, the elder of the South China Sea, seem to have no brains. The leader of the South China Sea is not my opponent. He has been frightened into that way. You dare to shoot directly with me. It is really whimsical." These Nanhai guards did not dare to step forward, but Nagato moved closer to them. Nagato looked at the South China Sea guards in front of him, shook his head, and said, "I know that there is a relic in your South China Sea, but who knows where this relic is? If you dont say anything, I Will wipe out you all." In Nagato''s view, these people in the South China Sea are unscrupulous people for their own benefit.Their hearts are extremely evil, and they are not easy to change. Nanhai Hades walked to Nagato''s eyes and took out a relic from him.600 Novel www.600xs.com "This relic has always been in my South China Sea. I also admit that this time I really intend to take your relic as my own, but the result was not within my expectations. Now I really gave up, I I also know that I was wrong, and I hope you can let me go." The Nanhai Pluto begged for mercy so much, it shocked his guards in the South China Sea. They had never seen their leader look like this. After thinking for a moment, Nagato nodded and agreed with what Nanhai Pluto said. "You are the leader of the South China Sea. All affairs of the South China Sea are managed by you. I will not say anything to you this time. I believe you understand my consciousness. As a Buddhist, I will not kill you. Yes, but if you are still the same as before, don''t blame me." After Nagato dropped these words, he took the relic and left. For Nagato, he came to the South China Sea this time for the relics. As for other things, he didn''t care so much. After Nagato left, Nanhai Hades breathed a sigh of relief. He looked viciously at the Nanhai elder beside him, and hit him with a punch. The elder Nanhai was directly beaten out and fell heavily to the ground. There were blood stains on the corner of the elder Nanhai''s mouth, and his eyes were full of grievances, "Boss, you want to do this to me, all the things I did before are for you." "Don''t you say that you have no selfishness? You said you are for me, but I think it is for yourself. If you defeat Nagato this time, can you become the leader of the South China Sea?" In order to show his majesty, Nanhai Pluto directly used magic power to crush the Nanhai elders in front of him. Nagato sensed the powerful flow of mana in the South China Sea not far behind him. He turned his head and took a look, and he knew what had happened. "The Pluto of the South China Sea is really impatient, but he does this, I believe he has his own ideas. Forget it, I still don''t have so many useless things, I will leave here first." Nagato continued to fly towards the east beyond the South China Sea. He decided to take this relic and return to Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist temple first. While he was flying, the relic he had just collected exudes a filthy breath from time to time, something like this has never been seen before in Nagato. After Nagato decided to ask Zhen Yuanzi what was going on with this relic, he went to the prefecture to find another relic... 3666 Chapter 677: Purifying the filthy air You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhen Yuanzi rested in his Taoist temple, and when he sensed the relic after all, he immediately sat up. "It''s Nagato here. It looks like he just flew back from the South China Sea, and he also got the relic." Zhen Yuanzi said to himself. "You''re right, I did fly from the South China Sea, and I did get the relic." Nagato said, showing the relic that he had just received in front of Zhen Yuanzi. Like Nagato, Zhenyuanzi could tell at a glance that there was something wrong with this relic. "How can there be filthy air on your relics? It seems that this relic needs to be purified, otherwise, if this continues, I am afraid that all the relics will not be classified." As Jin Yuanzi said, he took the relic from Nagato''s hand and began to release his mana on the relic. "It is precisely because I sensed the abnormality of this relic that I came directly to you. You don''t have to worry about anything. I have a way to make this relic completely recover. But I need your help, you You need to transfer some of your mana to me." Zhen Yuanzi only relied on his own mana, and could not completely restore the filthy aura on the relic. He could only guarantee that its filthy aura would not continue to spread.If he wants to completely purify the filthy breath of the relics, he can only be purified by relying on the powerful mana of Nagato and the rest of the relics. According to Jin Yuanzi, Nagato stood behind Jin Yuanzi and continuously enhanced the power of his relics. The powerful power of the relics continued to gather. In the blink of an eye, the power of ten relics was all concentrated. On another relic. Nagato looked at the filthy and purified relics, with great doubts in his heart. He asked Zhen Yuanzi, "Is the relics left over after purification by the Buddhist saints? Why do such sacred relics suffer from filthy air of?" "Although the relic was left behind by the ancient gods and Buddhas passing away, but this relic was infected with the aura of an extremely great demon. What I want to say now is that you must stabilize yourself. After the relics recover, you will understand what is going on." Zhen Yuanzi only said this. Nagato before his eyes didn''t think much about anything else. He continued to release his mana and concentrated all his power on Zhen Yuanzi.Fresh Novels www.xianxs.com The relics in front of Zhenyuanzi and Nagato recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. This power quickly recovered completely. After the energy of the relics was restored, they became exactly the same as other relics. Nagato closed his hand and watched the relic flying towards him, so he stretched out his right hand and caught the relic. "This relic is different from what I thought. In fact, in my opinion, the power of the relic is extremely powerful. In any case, I will find all the relics. This time, in addition to the relics in front of me, another One is in the underworld." Nagato said the trace of the remaining relic. "You''re right. The accuracy of the calculations by the treasure of heaven and earth is 100%. The treasure of heaven and earth has an unspeakable connection with the relic. The relic in front of you is soaked in the blood of the evil demon. That way, you should understand now, right?" Zhen Yuanzi is actually half-knowledge, he just knows that the relic is soaked in the blood of evil spirits. As for who has the ability to do this, Zhen Yuanzi cannot figure out. "Zhen Yuanzi, you don''t have to think about other things. I have a way to stabilize these and make everything do as I want. You have to gather your own energy quickly, and I can pass through your heavenly eyes , I saw the location of the releaser of the blood of the evil demon." Nagato said seriously. After Nagato finished saying this, Zhenyuanzi did what he said, gathering the power of the gods and Buddha in his body, and the magic power merged with each other, and Nagato locked a place, this place is the netherworld. There was such a special demonic aura in the underworld, and he thought it was even more interesting. Nagato faced Jin Yuanzi and said what he had seen through the eyes of the sky. "Zhen Yuanzi, the blood of the evil demon is in the underworld, and the last relic is also in the underworld. If I didnt guess wrong, the guy who released the blood of the evil demon must be thinking about the relic in the underworld. The son has become as dirty as the relic just now." After Nagato finished this sentence, Jin Motoko immediately nodded and said, "It shouldnt be too late. Lets not continue to think that these are gone. At this moment, we must quickly stabilize our hands Relics, and quickly find the relics of the underworld." Zhen Yuanzi reminded him that he wanted Nagato to set off quickly... 3667 Chapter 678 Cracking the Blood of Demons You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhen Yuanzi hoped that the relic had nothing to do. He thought that since he already knew the purpose of the evil demon, he naturally wanted to prevent the evil demon from happening. All the eleven relics were collected by Nagato in the treasure of heaven and earth, and at the same time he looked at Zhen Yuanzi, "You are here waiting for my good news, no one can take the relics away in front of my eyes. " Nagato left these words confidently and left Zhenyuanzi Taoist Temple. Zhen Yuanzi was still very worried in his heart. He sighed, then looked at the sky and prayed, "God, I hope Nagato can prevent all the catastrophes from coming, so that all beings in the Three Realms will be safe." Nagato soon came to the underworld. At the same time, Monkey King just came here to find the spirit of the Jinghe Dragon King. He just came to the underworld and ran into Nagato. "Wukong? Why did you come to the underworld? Didn''t you learn the scriptures with your master? Did you encounter any trouble?" When Nagato came to the underworld, he saw Monkey King, and he was very surprised. "Actually, I am here for the business of Xiaobailong''s foster father, Jinghe Dragon King, I..." Before Sun Wukong finished speaking, he was interrupted by Nagato. "You don''t need to explain to me about the Jinghe Dragon King. I am actually very clear about these. The Jinghe Dragon King died unjustly back then. This was a huge grievance between heaven and earth. In this way, I will give you something, you Take this thing and show the Jade Emperor, he will understand everything." As Nagato said, he took out the treasure of heaven and earth from his hand, and used his mana to turn the part about the Jinghe Dragon King into a mysterious mirror through mana. Nagato again asked, "The mana released by the treasure mirror of heaven and earth will not last too long. You should return to the heaven immediately, and leave the rest to me." Monkey King nodded and was about to leave. When Monkey King was about to leave, he felt that it was strange that Nagato was still here, so he stopped and wanted to leave. Sun Wukong turned his head to look at Nagato and asked, "Nagato, why are you staying in the underworld? I am doing this for the Jinghe Dragon King. You must have something to do, otherwise you won''t come here." "You are right, you also know about the relics. The eleventh relics and twelve relics appeared at the same time. When I took the eleven relics, I found that there was a demon on it. Bloody." Nagato said, he told Monkey King what he had experienced before.Three K Novel Network www.kkkxsxs.com "What? There is such a thing? Then has the relic''s matter been resolved? I always think there is a problem. You should come to the underworld this time for the relic, but I don''t feel you What''s wrong with the relics on your body?" Monkey King was still puzzled. After Nagato used the treasure of heaven and earth to release the light of the relic again, Monkey King now fully understood what he should do. "It seems that there are still relics in this netherworld. It is better for me to stay and help you. Things are as you and I have seen. If the relics are really covered by the blood of demons, this is very dangerous for the Three Realms. thing." Sun Wukong directly destroyed the mysterious light mirror that Nagato had just given him. He did this to tell Nagato that he was determined to stay. Around Nagato and Monkey King, an aura of demons approached, and then the environment around them both changed extremely. "Yes, Nagato, you can find the underworld. You should know how powerful the relic is. I can even cover it with the blood of the evil demon. Don''t you have any fear of me?" The evil demon appeared, and he covered the things with divine power with his own demon blood, so that those things could become what he could use. Nagato just glanced at the evil demon and knew everything about it. "Evil demon, you had fought with the emperor before. After being suppressed, you tried your best to break through the seal and escape. Now the Jade Emperor, you are also afraid of him and worry that you are not his opponent, so you did not go directly to the heaven." Nagato said everything was right. The evil demon wanted to cover all the relics with his own blood, so as to control all the relics, and then challenge the gods of the heavenly court. Now these plans of the evil demon have been broken by Nagato, and his heart hates Nagato extremely. "Your demon''s blood has been cracked by me, and the original relic has returned to my hands. I think you must be aware of this matter." While Nagato said this, he also took out the recovered relic and displayed it in front of the demons. The evil demon held back his inner anger. He knew how powerful Nagato was, and he knew that Nagato was not an ordinary god or Buddha. "I didn''t expect you to be able to crack my blood of the evil spirit, but this does not mean that you can defeat me." The evil spirit said without admitting defeat... 3668 Chapter 677 Joining Hands with Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Despite what the evil demon said, he did not dare to directly attack Nagato again. Nagato took a deep breath. He looked at Monkey King behind him. Together with Monkey King, the two flew to the left and right sides of the demon. "Evil demon, you already knew how powerful we are just now. I came to the underworld to take away the twelfth relic. If you can give us the relic and stop doing bad things, I can give you a chance to regret." Nagato was very serious. Nagato''s words were heard by the evil demon, but they were actually forcing the evil demon to give up everything he had at this time. The demon knew exactly how Nagato looked like, and the demon already wanted to escape from the place in front of him. The evil demon stared at Nagato and said, "You are a god and Buddha, a Tathagata. I know that your skills are very powerful, and the relics are indeed very useful to me. Today is your victory. I am willing to follow what you said. Yes, I will return the relics to you." After the demon said this, he gave the relic in his hand directly to Nagato. The relic slowly flew in front of Nagato. After Nagato held Sarizi''s hand, he did not immediately release the evil demon. "Evil demon, you dont have any kind thoughts in your heart. You are just trying to escape for your life and have to hand over the relic to me. I want to advise you, its better not to do such a stupid thing again, or you dont blame me for not treating you. You''re welcome." Nagato warned. The evil demon didn''t say anything else, and turned around to leave, but was directly stopped by Monkey King. Sun Wukong squinted his eyes, smiled and said, "I said evil, Nagato promised to let you go, but my grandson does not have any. You still don''t have any fluke mentality and want to get away from my grandson. Leaving, first ask me if my golden cudgel agrees." Monkey King took out the golden cudgel, came up and hit the evil demon with a stick, and the two sides instantly fought together. The entire underworld swayed, and the Tibetan king who stretched out in the underworld felt this. "This is a fight in the underworld. It seems that Monkey King and Nagato are here. There is also an evil spirit. This evil spirit is very weird. I''d better go and take a look." After the King of Jizo said, he turned and headed up. The Hades and the judge were the first to rush to the place where Sun Wukong fought with the demons. Nagato knew they would come and directly blocked their way. "Don''t worry, we came to the underworld this time to take away the relics in the underworld and to destroy the evil spirits. The evil spirits in front of us are the root of the troubles of the Three Realms. As for what happened, wait until the evil spirits are eliminated. Let me tell you one by one." 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com Nagato had said such words, and it was difficult for Hades to continue speaking. He didn''t dare to refute what he said to Nagato. He stood quietly beside Nagato, waiting for the end of the matter. Monkey King''s seventy-two changes changed the golden cudgel into dozens of rods, and at the same time he completely surrounded the demons with the golden claws. The magic power on the golden claws made the demons afraid to touch. "Sun Wukong and Nagato have said that I am going to let me go. I already have the heart to repent, but you still do it. What do you think? Do you really want to push me to death?" In fact, when he said this, the evil demon had already thought of using such a bitter trick to let these so-called Buddhism people who he thought could spare him a way out. Sun Wukong looked ignorant of the evil spirits, and said, "Evil spirits, you don''t have to be so pitiful, they may let you go, and my grandson will not let you go. If you want to save all living beings, then the first step is It is to completely eliminate the evil spirit itself." When Monkey King held the golden hoop to make another move, the Ksitigarbha King appeared. The Ksitigarbha King hurriedly stopped Monkey King and shouted, "Wukong stop." Everyone turned their eyes to the Ksitigarbha king who shouted this, and Ksitigarbha king appeared in front of the evil demon and Monkey King. The Ksitigarbha king continued, "Wukong, I know this evil demon. This time he will come out of the seal of this underworld and cause so much trouble to everyone. It is entirely because of my negligence. I still hope you can do it. Give me a face and let him go." As the Ksitigarbha king said, he took out the immortal rope from his body and added his magic power to instantly lock the evil spirits. The evil demon could not move, and Monkey King flew towards the King of Ksitigarbha. "King of Ksitigarbha, you don''t know the bad things done by demons? How important is the relic. He actually wants to use his blood to turn the relic into a filthy thing, you say we How should I count with him?" Monkey King did not seem to let go of the evil demon in the slightest. After Nagato heard it, he also stood beside Monkey King. Nagato heard that Monkey King had said what he wanted to say, so he looked at the Ksitigarbha King... 3669 Chapter 680: The Helplessness of the Ksitigarbha You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Ksitigarbha King was a little jealous of Monkey King. When he saw that Nagato''s expression was not right, his face was even more ugly. "Nagato, Goku, the evil demon was originally created by my evil thoughts. He came out of the seal in my body because I crossed the catastrophe. I have a way to completely seal him and return to him. The place." The Ksitigarbha king repeated this sentence again. He believed that the evil spirit was his own business, and he had the ability and responsibility to completely suppress the evil spirit. "Really? If you really think so, then tell me, how did your demon break through the seal? My grandson doesn''t believe this. This time Nagato and I happened to stop it. What will the demons do if they leave the underworld?" Monkey King said angrily. Monkey King only believed what he saw with his eyes, he never believed in any guarantee. In order to resolve the embarrassment in front of him, Nagato said to the King Ksitigarbha: "The evil thoughts you left behind when you became a Buddha are naturally your own problems, but as the Monkey King said, we prevented this catastrophe from happening. You have to pay more attention to the demons in the future." "I have remembered the teachings of the gods and Buddhas." The Ksitigarbha king said, he took the gods and Buddha away with his own immortal rope. The king of Yama was very worried about what happened before him. He watched the king of Ksitigarbha turn and leave, and then heaved a sigh of relief. "Nagato God Buddha, Sun Dasheng, now this troublesome matter has been solved, what else do you have?" Yan Wang asked, and Sun Wukong naturally knew what Yan Wang meant. "Since the matter has been resolved, we will leave naturally." Nagato dropped these words and ran away from the place in front of him with Monkey King. Monkey King and Nagato looked at each other. In their opinion, there are many things to do now. After they left the underworld, Monkey King looked angry. Monkey King looked at Nagato and asked, "Nagato, its obviously the fault of the Ksitigarbha, the guys in the underworld are not well managed, why should we let them go like this? How powerful this evil demon is, you and I are both knew." "Naturally, I know this very well, but those people in the underworld don''t want us to eliminate the evil spirits. My instinct tells myself that they must have something to do that. I even think that the Ksitigarbha King is not real at all. "Nagato also said speculatively. Nagato remembered the immortal rope he had just seen, and there were some problems with the power of the immortal rope.End Novel Network www.zhongdianxs.com He decided not to say so much to Monkey King. He understood the character of Monkey King. If Monkey King knew about these things, he would definitely maximize things. "Wukong, leave the matter to me to solve this time. This time you came to the underworld for the Jinghe Dragon King''s affairs. I will give you something. You show it to the Jade Emperor. When the Jade Emperor sees it, Will understand everything." After Nagato''s words, an immortal force in his hand reached Monkey King''s hands. After Sun Wukong took the thing given by Nagato, he took a deep breath and said, "Since you have said so, then I will do my own thing first. After I solve these troubles, my grandson will come to find you." After Nagato watched Monkey King disappear, he decided to go and ask about this matter. In Leiyin Temple, Tathagata Buddha was chanting sutras. There is still only one person here, and the other gods and Buddhas have not come back to do their own things. Nagato quickly flew to Tathagata''s side. He looked at the Tathagata in front of him and said, "Buddha, does the Buddha know about these things that I have experienced recently?" "Naturally, this seat knows that you went to the underworld to find the twelfth relic. Now you have collected all the twelve relics in the treasure of heaven and earth in your own hands. And you entered the underworld before. When you met a demon." Tathagata Buddha said word by word, very calmly. Nagato nodded repeatedly, and then said, "Yes, I did find the relic in the underworld and saw the evil demon. But I think the gods and Buddhas in the underworld are strange, especially the Ksitigarbha." "Oh? Then tell me, how weird this Ksitigarbha king is?" Tathagata asked. Nagato pondered for a moment, then said, "Ksitigarbha used the immortal rope to trap the evil spirits. He said that the evil spirits can be completely suppressed, but the result is not necessarily like this. The evil spirits cannot be sealed. His magic power is comparable to that of the Ksitigarbha." The Ksitigarbha''s mana is famous in the Three Realms, but the Ksitigarbha is willing to be in the underground house, otherwise he would have been able to go to the gods and Buddha realms. Tathagata understood what Nagato meant. He smiled and shook his head, then waved his right hand, and a book fell in front of Nagato... 3670 Chapter 681: Obtaining the Wordless Book of Heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato stretched out his hand to catch the book given by Tathagata, and when he saw it, he continued and said, "I don''t know how to tell you, maybe this wordless book can help you." Tathagata wanted to help Nagato, but these were secret secrets, and he knew that he could not reveal secret secrets. Nagato did not continue to inquire about the Tathagata in front of him, but took the wordless heavenly book in his hand, turned and left. Returning to the long gate of the world, he found a place where there were no gods and Buddhas and opened the wordless heavenly book. "Sure enough, it is a wordless heavenly book, there is not a word in it, can it be said that this is the test of the Tathagata?" Nagato said to himself. Nagato looked at the wordless heavenly book in his hand. He carefully studied the content of the wordless heavenly book. To his surprise, the wordless heavenly book not only had no problems, but also had a strange feeling that could not be said. He could fully feel how powerful the divine power of the wordless heavenly book was, until the wordless heavenly book took the initiative to fly into the air. After the wordless heavenly book flew into the air, a voice came, "Master, I know you must want to ask about the relationship between the Ksitigarbha and the evil demon. I can tell the master with certainty that there is nothing I don''t know about the Three Realms of Heaven and Earth. ." Nagato was shocked. He didn''t expect that the wordless heavenly book could still speak like this. He looked at the wordless heavenly book flying in the sky and laughed. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, you are really a very spiritual creature. I ask you, do you really know everything in these three realms? If this is the case, then you tell me the Ksitigarbha and the demons What is the connection between them?" Nagato asked. The Wordless Book of Heaven began to use its mana. In order to prove to Nagato, it did know these things, so it told Nagato about the Ksitigarbha and the demons. "The Ksitigarbha King actually gave up some things when he went through the calamity. This evil demon is his younger brother. The evil demon is thinking of becoming a god and Buddha. He is completely devilish and handed his soul to the hell demon. That''s how it would become." Said wordless heavenly book word by word. Nagato was shocked. He just knew that when the Ksitigarbha king entered the underworld, he had indeed experienced something that normal gods and Buddhas did not experience. He did not expect that Ksitigarbha had a younger brother, and he was an evil demon. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, then tell me, this evil demon became like this, how did the Ksitigarbha king do? How did the demon escape from Ksitigarbha''s seal this time?" Nagato asked all the doubts in his heart.Cola Literature www.kelewx.com The Wordless Book of Heaven kept shining, and then he said, "The Ksitigarbha has entered hell because of his younger brother, so the Ksitigarbha has practiced in hell in order to rebuild the sky one day." "I understand, this Ksitigarbha is forgiving his brother. In my opinion, Ksitigarbha and demons are both poor people. I can feel that Ksitigarbha is protecting demons just now. But demons are How did it come out." Nagato had just finished asking this sentence when a voice came from behind him. "Nagato, I heard that you have found the twelfth relic. Is this true?" The Wordless Book of Heaven was hidden directly behind Nagato, and its mana was hidden. The person who said this was Zhen Yuanzi. Nagato turned to look at Jin Yuanzi and nodded, "Yes, I have collected the two latest relics. But there are some doubts in my heart. The relics are in the underworld, and There was a battle in the underworld just now, could it be..." Zhen Yuanzi is still a god, and he can still calculate these things with his force. "You are right, it was the evil demon who made his blood filthy the relics in the underworld. But now that the relics have completely recovered, you don''t need to worry about these. By the way, I will return the twelve relics ." As Nagato said, he took out the treasure mirror of heaven and earth. In order to prove that all the twelve relics were there, he took all the twelve relics from the treasure mirror of heaven and earth. "You have seen the relics. They are all here. The treasure of heaven and earth is far less in my body than in your Taoism. At least in your Taoism, the magic power of the treasure of heaven and earth will continue to increase." Nagato decided to do this because he didn''t want Jin Yuanzi to be too much evil. Zhenyuanzi naturally understood Nagato''s mind. He thought that things had become like this, so he didn''t intend to let these troubles continue, so he deliberately pretended not to know. "Since Nagato gods and Buddhas say so, then I will first retrieve the treasures of heaven and earth and these relics back to my Taoist temple. Nagato, if you have any help from me, just speak up." Seriously... 3671 Chapter 682: Help the Ksitigarbha King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato smiled and nodded, "This is natural, we all need to help each other. I have other things to do. You can take the relic and return to your Taoist temple first." Zhen Yuanzi didn''t say much else, turned around and flew towards the direction of his Taoist temple. After Zhen Yuanzi left, Nagato took out the wordless book again. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, you haven''t finished what you said to me just now. What can I do to help the evil demon and restore him to his original form?" Nagato asked this sentence because he believed that the wordless heavenly book knew this. "The master asked this question very well. I do know that there is a way to make the evil spirits become the original form, but it also requires the cooperation of the evil spirits, otherwise this method will be ineffective." Wu Zi Tianshu said. Nagato pondered for a moment, and said, "I have a way to restore that evil spirit to his nature and not continue this way, but before that, I have a question that I want to ask you, and I don''t know how to say it." "Master, just say it, as long as I can do it, I will help the master." The wordless book showed great loyalty to Nagato, and it was willing to tell Nagato everything it knew. If he knows everything from the Zhi Wu Zi Tian Shu, the moment he gave the Wu Zi Tian Shu to Nagato, it shows how much he trusts Nagato. Guanyin Bodhisattva returned to Leiyin Temple again, and she was surprised when she learned that the Tathagata had given the wordless scripture to Nagato. Guanyin looked at the Tathagata and asked, "Buddha, this wordless book is my Buddhist holy relic. Is it really good to give such a precious thing to Nagato?" "Although the wordless heavenly book is a sacred object of Buddhism, if such a sacred object cannot serve its purpose, what use is it to keep?" Tathagata trusted Nagato very much, and he ignored Guanyin''s persuasion. The relic has returned to twelve. After Zhenyuanzi returned to the Taoist temple, he placed the treasure of heaven and earth in its original position. The mana of the treasure of heaven and earth and its fast speed restored its mana. Zhen Yuanzi was also relieved when he saw this. Zhen Yuanzi looked at Tiandi Baojian, and said to himself, "This Nagato has used so much power from Tiandi Baojian, which shows how powerful the opponents he encounters are. If it weren''t for Nagato, these relics I''m afraid I can''t fully return to the position until now." 7 Questions Novel www.7wxsxs.com After Sun Wukong and his party experienced the Jinghe Dragon King, Sun Wukong walked towards the underground palace according to what he had promised to Nagato. When he arrived at the underworld, he found that Nagato had already left, so he turned and left. Guan Yin was very concerned about this matter. When she helped the Ksitigarbha to suppress the Ksitigarbha''s ability back then, she personally helped Ksitigarbha to suppress demons, so she was very concerned about this matter. Guanyin is harmful to Ruo said something, and Tathagata chooses to believe in Nagato, but it does not stop Nagato. Nagato learned this from the wordless book, he asked the wordless book about Guanyin, and then after Guanyin left Leiyin Temple, he caught up with Guanyin. "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, I have been waiting for you to come out of the Buddha''s Leiyin Temple. I know you are worried that demons will retaliate against you, although rest assured, with my Nagato, he will not hurt you." Nagato said confidently and slowly. Guanyin wanted to ask how Nagato knew about these things, but when she remembered that Tathagata had given Nagato''s wordless book, she didn''t ask about it. "It seems that the wordless book says all this. The evil demon has fallen. The monks should have been compassionate. The Ksitigarbha has been unable to influence it for thousands of years. Do you think you can do it?" Guanyin It was also very dissatisfied with the evil spirits that he said this. "I naturally understand the meaning of Guanyin. Since I choose to help the Ksitigarbha, I have my own way." Nagato said proudly. He decided to go to Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist Temple again and use the power of these twelve relics to help the demons and eliminate the demon nature from him. In fact, this time Nagato came here to find Guanyin because he wanted to use the water droplets from Guanyin''s jade bottle. "Guanyin, you must be very clear about the purpose of my coming here, and I believe you will choose to help me." Nagato said while looking at Guanyin. Guan Yin didn''t say anything else, she also chose to believe in Nagato. She sprinkled the celestial water droplets from her jade clean bottle on Nagato''s body, and Nagato''s body was instantly covered with the mana of Guanyin. "Thank you Guanyin Bodhisattva. With the drops of your jade clean bottle, I believe the evil demon will remember everything before." Nagato dropped these words and returned to the underworld again. As soon as Nagato left the Tiangong, Monkey King discovered Guanyin in Jiuzhongtian. "Bodhisattva, I didn''t expect to see you here. I wonder if you saw Nagato?" Monkey King asked... 3672 Chapter 683: The Tribulation of the Underworld (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Guanyin wanted to tell Monkey King the location of Nagato. He thought that when Nagato was leaving, he told Guanyin not to tell anyone where he was, so Guanyin shook his head directly. "Amitabha, this is the secret of heaven, Wukong is so anxious to find Nagato, is there anything important?" Guanyin asked also. Monkey King looked at Guanyin and didn''t answer his question directly. He knew that Guanyin would not tell him where Nagato was. "Since the Bodhisattva doesn''t know where Nagato is, then the disciple resigns first." Sun Wukong didn''t say much and left directly in front of Guanyin. Guanyin looked at the back of Monkey King and prayed silently. Nagato returned to the underworld again, he skipped everyone this time and went directly to the King of Ksitigarbha. The King Ksitigarbha had just suppressed these demons, and Nagato faced him again. "It''s Nagato? I don''t know why Nagato came to me this time? Is it because of the evil demon before?" The Ksitigarbha King is very clear about these things. He deliberately asked Nagato to show that he was lax. Nagato said, "You dont have to pretend to be so in front of me. Actually, at this moment, I have a lot of things I want to say to you. You are completely different from me. The evil demon is your own younger brother and your own. There is a heart demon. You didn''t want the evil demon to be destroyed by me, so you desperately brought him back to the underworld." "It seems that you already know this. I really feel sorry for my ineffective brother. Now what happened to you when you came to the underworld? Is it still the same as before. Do you want to attack me with evil spirits?" Said in his tone. Nagato shook his head and said, "You think too much. The reason why I came here is to help you. I have a way to reincarnate the evil demon, so that he can enter the six realms of reincarnation." Nagatos words were astonishing. After he said this, the king of Jizo''s eyes became round, and he said in an incredible tone, "Is everything you said to me true? You really have a way to get Demons enter the reincarnation of the six realms?" The king of Jizo looked unbelievable. Nagato faced the King Ksitigarbha and nodded with certainty. At the same time, he took out all the twelve relics from his body. "Relics? Do you want to use relics to solve these things? Seriously, can relics really do it?" The Ksitigarbha asked in some doubt.536 Literature www.536wx.com Before, the Ksitigarbha king wanted to use the relic to help his younger brother evil demon solve this matter, but he has always been able to do this. "None of us tried, and I don''t know if it will succeed. I am confident that I can help the demons and turn everything around. But I need something. If you are willing to give this thing, then the demons can reincarnate." Nagato Very seriously. The Ksitigarbha King said without hesitation, "As long as I can reincarnate my brother, I am willing to do anything." In this way, the Ksitigarbha king took Nagato and soon came to the place where the evil demon was being held. The evil demon has already rushed out of the seal of the previous Ksitigarbha. At this moment, the evil demon possesses a special mana, and this special mana is produced by the demon himself. The demon felt Nagato''s mana and immediately opened his eyes. "Nagato, it''s you guy. I won''t let you go. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be like this." The evil demon said viciously. As the evil demon said this, he clenched his fist, thinking that if Nagato hadn''t stopped him, at least he had two relics now. When Nagato started, he did not speak to the evil demon. After taking out the twelve relics, he continuously released his mana. The relics'' mana was continuously transmitted to the demon''s body, and the demon''s expression was extremely painful. Upon seeing this, the Ksitigarbha king immediately walked to Nagato''s eyes, "Nagato, the relic''s mana is so powerful, can the demons really bear it? Will the great power of the relics make the demons disappear directly?" "No, the relic is helping the evil demon eliminate the huge negative energy in him. The evil demon is completely capable of eliminating these negative energies. Just rest assured, what I said in Nagato can definitely be done. ." After Nagato''s words, all the power of the relic was released. The black light around the evil spirit''s body continued to disappear, and at the moment when the evil spirit was about to be protected by the relic''s holy light, Monkey King appeared in front of everyone. Monkey King took out the golden hoop, swung it out at the evil demon, and cut off the holy light of the relic in an instant. Nagato didn''t expect Monkey King to appear suddenly, and he disrupted his plan. Nagato looked at Monkey King angrily and said, "Goku, why did you interrupt my plan? What''s the matter with you doing this? How can I help the demon''s reincarnation by interrupting my plan like this?" .. 3673 Chapter 684: The Tribulation of the Underworld (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Reincarnation? This evil demon deserves it. My grandson has suffered from him before. This fellow has been subdued by the Ksitigarbha. From my grandson''s point of view, it is better to disperse the soul of the evil spirit." Monkey King held his golden cudgel and said viciously. Nagato actually knew exactly what Sun Wukong meant, and he also understood Sun Wukong''s hatred of demons. "Wukong, you have personally experienced the ginseng fruit thing before, and the Great Immortal Zhenyuan at that time didn''t do anything to you. The monks should be compassionate, especially the Buddhist disciples." The evil demon had restored a trace of his own humanity. He looked around, thinking of the bad things he had done before, and he constantly blamed himself. The demon said at this time, "Brother, I have become like this. This is entirely my own sake. Don''t quarrel for me anymore. Just kill me." The power of the surrounding gods and Buddhas completely immobilized the evil spirits, which made the evil spirits unable to move their bodies at all. In the eyes of the evil demon, all the things he committed were sinful and unforgivable by any god or Buddha. The Ksitigarbha King did not expect that the evil demon could recover his power. "Evil demon, do you have your own consciousness? It''s great, it''s the first time I have seen you look like this in so many years." The Ksitigarbha King said very excitedly. While saying this, the Ksitigarbha king came to the evil demon, preparing to lift the seal of the gods and buddhas around the evil demon. The Ksitigarbha king slowly approached the evil spirit. In his opinion, the evil spirit had regained his consciousness and was not as dangerous as before. When Sun Wukong looked at the Ksitigarbha King, he wanted to relieve the power of the gods and Buddhas that suppressed evil demons, and directly stopped the Ksitigarbha King. "Ksitigarbha, you know better than anyone else how powerful the evil demon is. He is finally suppressed by the power of the gods and Buddhas. If he is released now, he will be the same as before. Isn''t this looking for trouble?" Sun Wukong Reprimanded. In fact, the reason why Sun Wukong said this was entirely because Guanyin asked him to do this. Sun Wukong felt that what Guanyin said was reasonable, so he did what Guanyin said. Nagato felt that something was wrong with Sun Wukong, so he immediately used the holy light of the relic to shine on Sun Wukong. The holy light of the relic covered Sun Wukong''s whole body, and there was nothing wrong with Sun Wukong. Nagato was sure that the person in front of him was indeed the Sun Wukong.Passion Novel www.jiqingxs.com "Wukong, you are not like this at all. To be honest, did someone deliberately ask you to do this, otherwise you would not have so much worries about doing things. All you want is to help others." Chang The door said what Sun Wukong was thinking. "I..." Monkey King didn''t know how to speak. The long goalkeeper relied on the relic. He looked at the evil demon not far away. After confirming that the evil demon had nothing to do, he breathed a sigh of relief. The evil demon knew that his own brother Jizo King couldnt bear to attack him, so he looked at Nagato, "You dont need to help me. I fully know that the sins I committed are irreparable. You can directly confront him. I did it, I will never resist." Nagato knew that the demons already had a heart to repent, and the demons themselves were willing to accept such a transformation, which could make it easier for Nagato to help the demons and let the demons enter the six reincarnations. The mirror image of the Tathagata appeared in front of everyone, and everyone knelt down upon seeing the mirror image of the Tathagata. "Worship Buddha." The Ksitigarbha king also knelt down. "You dont need to be so polite in front of me. In fact, the reason why I appeared in the underworld this time is because of my evil demon. Nagato came here by my order. He helped the evil demon escape from the sea of ??suffering. Buddhism made a huge contribution." Tathagata explained. Sun Wukong didn''t say what he was thinking in his heart. He understood the meaning of the Tathagata. At the same time, he thought that he had also promised Guanyin to eradicate the evil demon. Now Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed. "Goku, the Guanyin you see is not the real Guanyin. Guanyin has always been in my Leiyin Temple and has never left, at least she has been there since Nagato left. You should polish your golden eyes and see everything clearly. The truth." Tathagata repeats this sentence again. At this moment, Monkey King realized that the Guanyin who was talking to him was indeed very wrong. The relics flew out of Nagato''s body automatically, shining all on the demons. After being surrounded by the holy light of the relic, the evil demon disappeared before everyone''s eyes. "Amitabha, King Ksitigarbha, your heart knot has been untied, and the evil demon has been reincarnated. In the next life, he has completely changed and will not be the same as before. You don''t need to worry about it anymore." The Tathagata voice fell and disappeared before everyone''s eyes. Ksitigarbha closed his eyes and put down the stone in his heart... 3674 Chapter 685: Instructions from the Ksitigarbha You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The demon''s reincarnation made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, Nagato turned and walked towards Monkey King, and at the same time took out the treasure of heaven and earth. Nagato stared at Monkey King and asked: "Wukong, I believe you are not a person who plays mystery like this. You should have such a big opinion on the evil spirits because of what you have seen or heard." "There is nothing wrong with what you said. In fact, as the Tathagata Buddha said just now, I will do this entirely because of the meaning of Guanyin. I don''t know how I should do it. Actually, I..." Monkey King was hesitant to speak, but he didn''t know what to say. Nagato understood what Sun Wukong meant. He placed the treasure of heaven and earth in front of him and said, "You don''t need to be so entangled. You just need to stretch out your hands towards the treasure of heaven and earth and touch the treasure of heaven and earth. But. The Tiandi Baojian will show all the rest." After Nagato finished saying these words, Monkey King, according to what he said, stretched out his hands toward the treasure of heaven and earth in front of him. Tiandi Baojian reflected everything that Sun Wukong had experienced before, which made Nagato immediately understand what was going on. Nagato said to Monkey King: "Wukong, in fact, the Guanyin Bodhisattva you saw earlier is a fake. The reason why you can''t identify the monster with the glaring eyes is because the monster has special methods." He thought of it as saying that there was a magic lamp before, which was the power to catch the magic lamp and make the demon become a fairy, which could not be recognized with the magic mirror and the golden eyes. Sun Wukong clenched his fists and said angrily, "This nasty guy dared to pretend to be a Bodhisattva to lie to my grandson, and my grandson will definitely not let them go." "Wukong, you don''t need to be so anxious. Since I know these things, I definitely won''t stand by. The relics can find out where these guys are. I will catch all those people as soon as possible. You will return first. By your master''s side." The evil demons matter has been settled, and the King Jizo came to Nagatos side and said, Nagato, I may be able to help you with your affairs. I have a mount to listen to, and he can hear all the good and evil in this world. Pseudo, if it helps you, I can rest assured." Nagato actually knew very well that Ksitigarbha did this to thank him. "Since Ksitigarbha has said so, then I can only be respectful rather than smart." Nagato said. Di Ting came to Nagato. Nagato glanced at Di Ting, and he could feel Di Ting''s special mana.Lele Literature www.lelewx.com "Di Ting is indeed a beast, even when my old grandson saw it, I felt the power of Di Ting was very powerful. This time, Di Ting and Nagato helped my old grandson, this monster will definitely be invisible." Sun Wukong was very confident. Say. In this way, Monkey King, Nagato, and Diting left the underworld together. The Ksitigarbha king looked at their backs and took a deep breath, "This time the demons are extraordinary. I am grateful to you Nagato, and also for the sentient beings of the Three Realms. You are the only one who can save the Three Realms in distress. One." Soon, Nagato and the others returned to the ground. Nagato faced Di Ting and said, "Ting Ting, you are a spirit beast next to Ksitigarbha. I know that your skills are very great. Then I want to ask you, can you find someone who pretended to be Guanyin Bodhisattva before?" Di Ting hadn''t spoken yet, at this time Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared before them again. "Wukong, Nagato, and the truth, you are all here." Guanyin held the Yujing bottle in his hand, looking very calm. Monkey King was very hostile to him, but he didn''t know whether the person in front of him was the real Guanyin, so he didn''t directly attack him. "I don''t know if Master Guanyin knows that the Buddha came here before. If Master Guanyin doesn''t know, I hope you can follow me to the place where the Buddha is. Once there, you will know everything." Sun Wukong said on purpose. . Nagato believed that the Guanyin in front of them could hear the words of Monkey King.Nagato himself was listening, deliberately not speaking. Guanyin looked at Nagato, and she opened her mouth to Nagato, "Nagato, what do you think of this incident? What I am actually curious about is why you heard these words, dont..." Before Guanyin''s words were finished, Nagato burst out laughing. Nagato said to Guanyin in a contemptuous tone: "Do you think I can''t see your tricks? Tathagata told me that there will be such a catastrophe. If you are smart, you won''t It should be so stupid in front of my eyes." In fact, both Nagato and Monkey King understand that Monkey King is so against Guanyin, if it were true Guanyin, he would have already chanted the Mantra... 3675 Chapter 686: Eliminate false Guanyin You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King sneered and said, "You are not the real Guanyin Bodhisattva at all. The real Bodhisattva has already chanted the Mantra to me, but you sued Nagato. It is really ridiculous." Monkey King directly attacked the fake Guanyin with his golden cudgel, and the fake Guanyin instantly turned into a black lotus. Hei Lian squinted his eyes after avoiding the attack of Monkey King. "You guy finally showed up. If Nagato and Di listen to show up next to me, I really don''t know how bad things will be, and when I will be fooled by you. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore, You will soon know what happened to you deceiving my grandson." After Sun Wukong said these words viciously, he was about to attack Black Lotus. Nagato grabbed Monkey''s hand directly and signaled Monkey King not to make a move. Monkey King looked puzzled, and asked in a slightly angry tone, "Nagato, this guy in front of me has been using me. Now that we know the details of this guy, why are you stopping me like this? Just shoot at this guy. Isn''t it better?" Heilian knew that Monkey King and Nagato were both very powerful, and he didn''t plan to fight them directly. "Nagato, Monkey King, in fact, even if I didn''t listen to the truth, I would show up at this moment. I know that you all have the magical powers of earth-shaking ghosts and ghosts, and I have no plans to fight you directly." Look like. In Heilian''s view, it is not time to fight Nagato and Monkey King, he still needs to wait. Monkey King doesn''t understand some things, but Nagato knows the course of all these things. Nagato stood in front of everyone, facing the black lotus in front of them, and said, "Black lotus, in fact, I know what you think in your heart, and I also know the fate of you and your master Wutian. You are the most It is better to abandon evil and do good, otherwise, you can guess the consequences." Heilian didn''t expect Nagato to say such a thing, he froze for a moment, and then laughed out loud. He obviously didn''t believe Nagato''s words. "Don''t think that if you say something like this, I will be worried. I will tell you the truth. My master is doing something to shake the Three Realms. I think your qualifications are very good, but I have an idea. You might as well follow Let me go together, how about?" Hei Lian seemed to say very seriously.Baixiaoxs Novel www.baixiaoxs.com In Heilian''s cognition, Monkey King is indeed powerful. As long as he convinces Nagato to become Wutian''s subordinate, Wutian will inform the progress of the Three Realms more quickly. Nagato is very clear about these thoughts of Black Lotus. Nagato sneered, shook his head, and said, "Do you really think I will listen to what you said? In fact, in my opinion, you are an extremely poor fellow. You would say this to me now. I just want Wutian to pay more attention to you." Monkey King couldn''t listen anymore, he swung out the golden cudgel with all his strength, and Hei Lian disappeared into the air. "Wukong, in fact, you were too anxious to take the shot just now. I just released the mana. This guy has a mana that can track him. But you just swung the golden hoop with all your strength, which made me release The mana in him was broken up." Hei Lian just disappeared from their eyes. Monkey King wanted to destroy him, but now even Nagato''s plan has been disrupted. Now his face is extremely ugly. "Nagato, this is all my fault. I was too impulsive just now." Monkey King said with a look of shame. "I fully understand what you mean. You are worried that Heilian will continue to tell me that, I will be heart-warming, right? What kind of person is Nagato, a leader in the three realms of gods and Buddhas, I will not be because of such a Xiaoli has forgotten the important task of guarding the Three Realms." Nagato sneered. What Nagato was thinking was that if he really wanted to become the ruler of the Three Realms, he would have done it long ago, and there is no need to wait until today. Sun Wukong took a deep breath. He knew that he was going to return to Tang Seng and the others. Hei Lian had now disappeared before his eyes. He couldn''t guarantee whether Hei Lian would be transformed into his appearance and went to look for Tang Seng. "Nagato, I still have my own things to do. I am very worried that Heilian will change into my appearance and take action against my master and brother. Not much to say, my grandson left first, and there will be a period of time later." Nagato disappeared before his eyes. Monkey King walked very hastily. Nagato knew what Monkey King was worried about. At the same time, he knew that Monkey King was about to face a very powerful opponent. Nagato turned his head to face Di listen, and said, "Di listen, all this sequence has been completely disrupted. I don''t know what you think about these things?" Di listen can see everything in the Three Realms, and it naturally understands what Nagato said... 3676 The 687th chapter is doomed You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Diting shook his head and signaled Nagato not to think too much about other things, just do things according to his own inner thoughts. Nagato found it very incredible. He could easily see what Di Ting wanted to express, which showed that Di Ting was very blessed with him. Nagato followed Sun Wukong with truthful listening. They knew that Hei Lian was targeting Nagato and Monkey King. Hei Lian couldn''t shake Nagato, so he could only go to find Sun Wukong. Tang Seng''s master and apprentice have been waiting for Monkey King to come back, and half a day has passed in the blink of an eye. Tang Seng can''t help but worry about Monkey King. He looked at Zhu Bajie on the side and asked: "Bajie, what is going on here and why Wukong Haven''t come back for so long?" "Master, don''t worry about the big brother. The monkey has great abilities. How can something happen? I''m afraid he has eaten and drank all by himself, regardless of us." Zhu Bajie was very hungry at this time, he said This complained. Drifting came over immediately and shook his head, "Second Brother, Senior Brother is not such a person." Monkey King returned to Tang Seng amidst their discussion. "Master, Bajie, Junior Brother Sha, don''t worry about the three of you, my grandson did have my own business just now. I also brought you some food right now, so please enjoy it now." After Sun Wukong said these words, he put some food in front of Tang Seng and the others. Naturally, they couldn''t see the authenticity of Monkey King before them, so they picked up the food and started eating. It turned out that the Monkey King before Tang Seng''s eyes was a six-eared macaque. At this time, the real Monkey King had just arrived here, and Nagato was close behind. Hearing the constant screams, it seemed to remind Nagato something. Nagato stopped in the air, he turned his head to look at Di listen, and asked, "Di listen, is there any special situation? I see you keep screaming, it seems you want to tell me something." Di Hear turned into a human nature, and he watched Nagato express his inner thoughts. "Nagato, the next thing is to be handled by Monkey King himself. This is also the test of the Buddha on Monkey King. I believe that this time the Black Lotus Monkey King can solve it with his own methods. You don''t have to worry so much. "Di listened to persuasion. In Di Tings eyes, there is nothing that Nagato cannot do. The reason why Nagato looks like this is actually due to some special reasons. He decided to focus all his attention on Heilian at this moment. .Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc "Listen, what you said to me just now, I naturally understand. But this time the matter is not just a matter of the Three Realms, I decided to do it according to my own ideas, I believe I will not have anything." The door opened confidently. Monkey King returned to Tang Seng''s master and apprentice, and the true and false Monkey King appeared at the same time, making them all shocked. Nagato also came here at the same time, but he did not choose to show up immediately, but chose to appear before their eyes. "Everything is under my control. I already know who Hei Lian is. He is a six-eared macaque, a stone monkey just like Monkey King." Nagato knows everything, which makes the truth beside him listen. Surprised. Di Ting couldn''t help asking: "Nagato, you are a god and Buddha in the sky. Although your mana is very powerful, these are some hidden secrets. How do you snoop on these secrets?" "I didn''t want to spy on the secrets, and I''m not that interested in these things. If I said that I didn''t belong to this world, but I came here because I knew something about this world, do you believe it? After Nagato talked, I heard nothing. Monkey King and the six-eared macaque were fighting together, regardless of their mana or ability. As the corner of Nagato''s mouth raised, he knew that they would definitely go to the East China Sea Dragon Palace, the underground palace, to find Guanyin, and then find the Tathagata. "Die listen, you don''t need to follow me anymore. The Ksitigarbha king asked you to follow me, in fact, to catch the six-eared macaques. The six-eared macaques have been locked by me. You should return to the underworld quickly." Nagato was a little worried. Say. Di Ting''s feeling for Nagato is very mysterious. Dihe didn''t say any nonsense, and after leaving Nagato''s eyes, he went straight back to King Ksitigarbha. Nagato thought that since he already knew about this, and instilled special mana around the six-eared macaque, he could tell the difference between the six-eared macaque and Monkey King. "Forget it, I''ll go back to Leiyin Temple first, this is also the fate of Monkey King." After Nagato''s words, leave here as well. As Nagato said, Di Ting had just returned to the underworld, and Monkey King followed the six-eared macaque here. The two looked very anxious, rushing to ask the truth first... 3677 Chapter 688: Distinguishing the true and false Wukong You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!He could tell the truth from them, but when he remembered what Nagato had said, he shook his head and said, "Goku, I can''t tell which of you is real and who is false. You go and ask Gao Ming Right." Di Ting could return to the underworld so quickly, which in itself made Monkey King very confused, but he knew it would not be that simple. "I said you a counterfeit, do you dare to follow my grandson to the Leiyin Temple in Xitian, to find the Buddha to distinguish our true from false?" Sun Wukong said. The six-eared macaque looked completely unconcerned. He knew what his identity was. He and Monkey King were born almost the same. "Okay, now so many gods and Buddhas can''t tell whether we are true or not. Now I will go to Leiyin Temple with you and let the Buddha beat you back to your original shape." Six-eared macaque said the same. In this way, the two of them went to Xitian Leiyin Temple together. Nagato returned to Leiyin Temple a step ahead of time. As soon as he arrived at Leiyin Temple, the Tathagata Buddha said, "Nagato, your walk is very hard this time, so please sit and rest first." The Tathagata was very calm and seemed to know what happened next. Nagato originally wanted to say something, but now in his opinion, these things are unnecessary. Soon, Monkey King and the six-eared macaque came to Leiyin Temple together. All the gods and Buddhas are here, the six-eared macaque and Monkey King continue to fight, neither of them is afraid of the other, the fight is very fierce. When the six-eared macaque and Monkey King saw Nagato, the expression of Monkey King was obviously happy, while the six-eared macaque was scared. The six-eared macaque tried to pretend to be bold. He watched Buddha Tathagata take the lead and said, "Buddha, this man is pretending to be my grandson, and he wants to take action against my master and ask the Buddha to destroy this monster for my grandson. Clarify the truth." Listening to the six-eared macaque complaining, Monkey King said: "Buddha, this guy is fake, and he is the one who pretends to be my grandson. The Buddha is so powerful, he can definitely tell the truth from the fake." Such as seeing the gods and Buddhas around him, he sighed with relief, "Who can tell the truth from the many gods and Buddhas?" All gods and Buddhas look at me, I look at you, no one speaks. If I looked at Guanyin not far away, he asked, "Master Guanyin, this fake is a six-eared macaque. I wonder if you can tell who is the real and who is the fake?" Guanyin shook his head, "Buddha, before Wukong and the six-eared macaque went to my place, the disciple couldn''t tell them apart, the disciple was ashamed." 258xsw.com Tathagata knows that what Guanyin is saying is true. After all, Monkey King and Six-eared Macaques are sacred monkeys between heaven and earth. Very few people can distinguish them. So Tathagata looked at Nagato again, and he was very confident in Nagato. Tathagata looked at Nagato and said, "Nagato, I wonder if you can tell the truth from the fake?" "Tathagata Buddha, the reason why I returned to Leiyin Temple ahead of schedule this time is for this. The fake six-eared macaque is the black lotus. I have left my own magic power on this person, and I can easily distinguish it ." Nagato was very confident. He walked towards the six-eared macaque, and the six-eared macaque kept backing away. "Six-eared macaque, you can lie to everyone, but do you think you can lie to me? I am very familiar with your breath, and you can''t suppress the evil spirit in you." Nagato''s words made the six-eared macaques back away in fright. The six-eared macaque became what it was before, and was about to escape from Leiyin Temple. "You fake, don''t want to escape." Monkey King hated him very much. The six-eared macaque did a lot of bad things in his name, and he didn''t intend to let the six-eared macaque go. Tathagata directly buckled the six-eared macaque with his golden bowl, and the six-eared macaque was instantly beaten back to its original shape. Monkey King watched the golden bowl be taken back, and directly killed it with a golden cudgel. Nagato wanted to stop Monkey King, but he thought that perhaps Monkey King doing this would be even more powerful for Wu Tian''s appearance. "Wukong, how did you kill it directly? Since Jin Bo has made it appear its original form, it will not be able to regain its human form without some time." Ru said. Monkey King looked at Tathagata and smiled, "Buddha, this guy has been killed no matter what, my grandson will thank Buddha anyway, and Nagato too, if it weren''t for you, my grandson would not know. When will I fight this guy." Nagato shook his head, and he motioned for Monkey King to leave here. Many gods and Buddhas shook their heads, which made Monkey King very puzzled. When Nagato gave this reminder to Monkey King, Monkey King immediately understood what Nagato said. "Buddha, since there is nothing wrong, I will go back to protect my master." Monkey King said... 3678 Chapter 689: Leading Out the Messenger You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tathagata nodded and agreed with Monkey King, and Monkey King left soon. Nagato walked to the Tathagata, he wanted to take the six-eared macaque away, so he said: "Tathagata Buddha, the six-eared macaque has been killed by Monkey King. I don''t know if I can take the corpse of the six-eared macaque and leave. " Tathagata understands what Nagato is going to do. He faced Nagato and said, "These things are of course indifferent. Just do your own thing. If you need help from this seat, just say it." "Don''t use the Buddha, don''t worry, I have my own plans." After saying this, I left before my eyes. In Nagato''s view, these things do not need to be said for the time being, and it is unknown whether Wutian will appear or when it will appear to save the six-eared macaque. Soon, Nagato brought the six-eared macaque to the underworld. The Hades of the underworld was surprised to see Nagato. What he didn''t expect was that Nagato would return here again. "Nagato, why have you returned to the underworld again, and this time with a monkey?" Hell asked with some confusion. Nagato naturally knew what he meant by Yama''s words. He faced Yama and placed the six-eared macaque in front of Yama. "Hammer, the six-eared macaque has been killed by Monkey King. I want to see if it has its soul in the underworld." Nagato said seriously. After Nagato had said this, he himself remembered that Sun Wukong had burned the underworld''s life and death book. "Nagato God and Buddha, it is true that there is no book about the life and death of these monkeys. Therefore, after the six-eared macaque was killed, his soul did not return to the underworld, but wandered outside the Three Realms." When Nagato opened his mouth, he didn''t dare to be slack in the slightest. Hades knew what Nagato wanted to do. After he gave Nagato a suggestion, Nagato nodded slightly. "Everything is not that important anymore. I know that the soul of the six-eared macaque is not in the underworld, so I can rest assured. In fact, I should have thought of this. The corpse of the six-eared macaque is here for you first, waiting for me to take his Soul find you and return it to me." After Nagato dropped the corpse of the six-eared macaque, he turned and left. Hades didn''t dare to relax the slightest about the things Nagato explained. He immediately ordered the judge, and the numerous underworld guards, to leave behind the corpse of the six-eared macaque.Xishi Literature www.xishiwx.com Nagato soon reached the Three Realms Void Realm. He faced the Three Realms Void Realm and used his magic power to directly lock the surrounding area. All the relics in his body flew out, and the twelve relics released their magic power in front of Nagato''s eyes together, and the six-eared macaque was instantly attracted to his eyes. "Six-eared macaque, your soul would come here unexpectedly. It really surprised me." Nagato grabbed the six-eared macaque and said. The eyes of the six-eared macaque were full of horror. He escaped here from outside the underworld, because the life and death book of the underworld did not have his name, which made the six-eared macaque escape here. "Unexpectedly, when I came here, you could find me and bring me back. What is the purpose of what you did this way? Do you want to make me so soulless?" Six-eared macaque said viciously. "You are wrong. I know that if you are here, someone will come to you and resurrect you. I will give you a chance to be reincarnated. If you agree to do what I said, then I will help you." Nagato is very serious, he definitely has this strength. The six-eared macaque in front of Nagato was a little excited, and he also knew that after reincarnation, he would not be as unlucky as this life. "But what can I do to help you? I''m just a soul right now, and my body is still in the Leiyin Temple of the Tathagata, and I don''t know where it is now." The six-eared macaque was wondering what Nagato meant. "I will put your body in the underworld. In a while, your master Wutian will come to rescue you. Now you can see his real body. All you need to do is to hold him for two seconds when he appears. Zhong, that''s it." The six-eared macaque is the black lotus. He naturally knows how powerful Wutian is. He didn''t immediately agree to what Nagato said. Nagato saw that the six-eared macaque was worried about Wutian''s attack on him. If Wutian attacked the six-eared macaque, the six-eared macaque would be killed instantly. "Your worries are completely unnecessary. Don''t worry. With my Nagato by your side, you will never be hurt at all. You are waiting here. According to what I said, when the sky comes, Just delay the Wutian soul for three seconds." Nagato emphasized again to the six-eared macaque, he knew that Wutian would not stay more in this place. At this time, the six-eared macaque nodded gently, and he agreed with Nagato''s words. Later, Nagato disappeared beside the six-eared macaque... 3679 Chapter 690 Fight with Wutian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!But as soon as Nagato left, the Wutian Yuanshen appeared in the Void Realm. "Six-eared macaque, you are my black lotus guardian, how come you are now like this? You could have defeated Monkey King. I know it was because Nagato blocked it. Don''t worry, I can revive you. "If nothing is said, I will leave with the six-eared macaque. The six-eared macaque remembered what Nagato had said to him earlier, and he said: "Wutian Buddha, let''s wait here first, I have something to give you." "Oh? Really? What is it?" Wutian did not choose science to leave, but stood in front of the six-eared macaque. Nagato quickly felt Wutian''s breath, and instantly appeared before Wutian''s eyes. "You finally came, and I knew you would definitely appear here. In fact, you don''t have to think about so much, and you don''t have to worry about so many things. I was here deliberately waiting for you." Wutian said. The six-eared macaque in front of Wutian was very scared, and the six-eared macaque ran directly to Nagato. He was worried that Wutian would attack him and completely crush his soul. "Wu Tian, ??it seems that you are very confident. You don''t need to think about other things, and you don''t have to say anything. Your soul has already formed. In this case, I think we can fight." What Nagato said was true. He had always wanted to subdue Wutian. He knew that even if he couldn''t completely suppress Wutian''s soul today, he would be able to seriously hurt him. The six-eared macaque had reached Nagato''s side, and he thought he was safe. Wutian blinked his hands, and the six-eared macaques in front of Wutian and Nagato gradually floated into the air, and then only heard a "bang", and the spirit of the six-eared macaques disappeared into the air instantly. The body of the six-eared macaque in the ground attached was also completely turned into powder due to the elimination of the primordial spirit. King Yama was guarding the body of the six-eared macaque. He watched so carefully after following Nagato''s orders. What he didn''t expect was that the body of the six-eared macaque disappeared before their eyes. The judge was so scared that he lay directly on the ground, his eyes full of horror.He turned to look at Hades beside him, and asked. "Hammer, Nagato asked us to take good care of the corpses of the six-eared macaques here. I didn''t expect us to make things so bad. I really don''t know what to do. What if Nagato blames us? " He kept calm and said, "This matter is already in front of us. We did not act on the six-eared macaques. I believe Nagato also knows these things. We just need to explain the situation before his eyes." .haokanxs.com The underground palace was full of noise, and all the guards were guarding here. Nagato and Wutian began to fight, Wutian took the lead in condensing mana into a black ball of light, attacking in front of Nagato. The elders gathered mana around their bodies, and Wutians attacks could not harm Nagato, but Wutian had no worries. "My attack just now was just a small test. If I really want to attack you with all my strength, I am afraid that you have disappeared from the Three Realms at this time. Nagato, your potential is among the many gods and Buddhas. There is no one. Comparable, would you like to join me?" Wutian asked seriously. In Nagato''s view, Wutian''s words were provocation and mockery. "What do you think? I am a member of the Three Realms of Gods and Buddhas, and a person trusted by the Buddha. If I had some true skills, how could I be here? You can''t move me, or just do it directly. "Nagato sneered. Nagato knew that Wutian was not the real body but only the soul, and he wanted to compete with Wutian''s soul. After Wu Tian fought with Nagato just now, he deeply knew how powerful Nagato was. "If I fight you today, even if I really defeat you, it doesn''t make any sense. I am not yet fully formed. When I come to heaven, it will be the time when I am the only one." Wu Tian left these words and disappeared before Nagato''s eyes. Nagato took a deep breath. He actually knew that Wu Tian was not his opponent now, so he hurried away. "Oops, I promised the six-eared macaque to let him reincarnate. I didn''t expect things to be so bad now. I have to return to the underworld quickly. I believe that my mana can be maintained until he is reincarnated." Nagato finished talking to himself, then turned and flew towards the place. When Nagato arrived in the underworld, he didn''t care about other things in the underworld, but flew straight to the king of Yama. When the king and the judge saw Nagato flying over, they knelt directly in front of Nagato. The two of them did not speak, and Nagato said first: "Don''t worry, the body of the six-eared macaque has disappeared. I also know this. Don''t worry, I won''t blame Nie Min." .. 3680 Chapter 591: Helping the six-eared macaque You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato began to condense his mana, combined with the power of the twelve relics, the ground in front of him began to tremble constantly. The primordial spirit of the six-eared macaque reappeared in the underworld, and the king and judge were shocked. They did not expect that the six-eared macaque could appear here. The six-eared macaque looked at Nagato and merged his hands. "Amitabha Buddha, I would like to thank Nagato God and Buddha for his help this time, otherwise my six-eared macaque will really be gone." "You can be reborn, it''s entirely your own sake. You are facing the Buddha in your heart, and your previous heart of killing has completely disappeared. Seriously, you can be like this. I am very happy. I will fulfill my promise to you now. , Let you reincarnate." Nagato said, gathering the power of the relic on the six-eared macaque. The six-eared macaque felt a wave of mana into his body, his soul was released, and then his soul was sucked into it by the six reincarnations. "Finally, but the thing in my heart, if the god and Buddha really can''t exchange the promise to the six-eared macaque, then I will really be a god and Buddha. This time the matter has been resolved, and you dont have to Any psychological pressure." Nagato spoke very generously. After Nagato left, Hades and the judge were still confused. The judge couldnt believe what he saw. He faced Hades and asked, His Lord, even if the Nagato God and Buddha really brought the six-eared macaque into the six reincarnations, then the six-eared macaque should also be in the six reincarnations. There are records, but why dont I have them here?" "As you said, the six-eared macaque does not enter it normally. You will not have a record of six reincarnations. It is really normal." He took a deep breath and returned to his seat. The Jade Emperor also knew about Nagato''s reincarnation of the six-eared macaque. He ordered Taibai Jinxing to summon Nagato and let Nagato come to heaven. Nagato just came out of the underworld, Taibai Venus and many heavenly soldiers appeared beside him. "The Jade Emperor has a request, I hope Nagato God and Buddha can follow us." Taibai Jinxing said this with a smile, but Nagato could feel that it was definitely not a good thing that they came to find themselves this time. "Since the Jade Emperor has invited me, I will pass by naturally. Let''s set off immediately." Nagato said readily. Nagato had originally planned to go to the Heavenly Court, he thought that he was returning to the Heavenly Court anyway, and there was nothing important, even if he went to see the Jade Emperor, it didn''t matter.Sanjiu Novel Network www.39xsw.com In this way, Nagato followed Taibai Jinxin and many celestial soldiers to the Lingxiao Hall. There was only the Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall. After Taibai Jinxin brought Nagato in front of the Jade Emperor, he turned and left. Nagato faced the Jade Emperor and walked over. "Jade Emperor, this time you are so anxious to let Taibai Jinxing bring me here, why?" Nagato asked. From Nagato''s point of view, there must be something serious about Taibai Jinxing''s anxious invitation to him to return to heaven. "Since you asked the Nagato God and Buddha, then I will tell you what I am thinking about directly. Outside of the weak water, a crack appeared at the entrance of the underworld. Before, I asked the god Erlang and Nezha to suppress it. Didn''t come back, so..." Before the Jade Emperor had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Nagato. "So you want me to go? You think that although I am a person in the Buddhist world, I am free of movement and not subject to any environmental constraints. Do you think this is the most appropriate thing for me to go? The most important thing is that you believe My mana." Nagato said in one breath. "Nagato God and Buddha is not wrong. This matter is about the safety of the Three Realms. I believe that Nagato God and Buddha will not ignore me and the sentient beings of the Three Realms." The Jade Emperor said this in an almost pleading tone. Nagato naturally understood what the Jade Emperor meant, and he said, "I will definitely not ignore the sentient beings of the Three Realms. Since I already know this this time, I will definitely not let this matter continue to deteriorate." In this way, Nagato dropped these words and flew directly towards the underworld beyond the weak water. Taibai Venus also watched Nagato leave and returned to the High Heaven Hall again. "Jade Emperor, the old minister doesn''t know if there are some things to say." Taibai Jinxing had a taboo in his heart, so he asked tentatively. "You are a god I trust, just say anything." The Jade Emperor sat on his dragon seat again. Taibai Jinxin thought for a moment, he felt that his words had already reached his lips, so it was better to say it, so he spoke again. "The Jade Emperor, what the old official wants to say is that the reputation of the Nagato God and Buddha is already very high. If he suppresses the monsters outside the underworld and can give orders to the gods and Buddhas, what will our status be? ?" .. 3681 Chapter 692: To the Underworld You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Taibai Jinxing said his inner thoughts, he was worried that the prestige of Nagato was too great, and the Jade Emperor would be directly covered. "You really know your loyalty to me. But now I want to stay in the heaven and cannot go to the underworld. Many heavenly soldiers and generals have no way to deal with the underworld monsters. If Nagato can really suppress the monsters and protect the three realms, I will do it. It doesn''t matter what hope is given." The Jade Emperor''s eyes were very firm. The Chief of Weak Water arrived in a blink of an eye. He just wanted to suppress the demons. As for other things, he didn''t feel anything. The Tathagata in the Western Heaven has also sensed the weak water, and he looked at the many gods and Buddhas in front of him. "I believe everyone can feel that the seal of the demon in the weak water is about to be broken, and we are about to face the biggest disaster in the history of the Three Realms. Now that the four monks and apprentices have not obtained the truth, how are you about this? watch?" After saying this sentence, none of the gods and Buddhas spoke, so it watched the Guanyin name and said: "Master Guanyin, you are the one who prompted the four of them to obtain the truth. What do you think about this matter, directly Just tell me." "Buddha, Xuanzang and others are still a little bit worse. We need to help them to practice so that they can cultivate the right fruit as soon as possible. However, before that, we must stand up to the disasters in the Three Realms. The disciples believe that there is a long way to go. The door is here, there won''t be any major problems." Guanyin said confidently. Tathagata nodded slightly. In his opinion, Nagato did have such a skill. "Yes, this seat also believes that Nagato can do this. This seat immediately spread a message to Nagato with force, telling him what to do, so that the seal of the underworld can be sealed quickly." Use his mana to spread a message to Nagato. "Nagato, I am the Tathagata Buddha. You should have been near the weak water now. You should know better than anyone. If you enter the weak water, most of your mana will disappear. If you go to the underworld, the mana will be even more suppressed. "Tathagata said what he was worried about. "Buddha, have you forgotten? I am a person of gods and buddhas chosen by heaven, and I still have twelve relics on my body. I won''t have anything to do, don''t worry about me so much. Since I choose to come Here, there is nothing to fear." Nagato has come to Weak Shui, and he can feel that although there are twelve relics in his body, his mana is weakened a lot. "In short, you are the person of my god and Buddha, just as you said that you are the chosen person, this seat will help you." Ru said. The Buddha of Tathagata stretched out his right hand, a mana merged into Nagato''s body, and all the mana of Nagato returned. "This is?" Nagato asked in surprise.69 school bag www.69shubao.com "This seat has already instilled your own mana into you, because in the weak water, and this seat is very far away from you, this mana may be able to help you some, but there is a time limit, so you can do it for yourself." This reminds Nagato again that he is telling Nagato not to stay too much in the underworld and weak water. Nagato is very clever, he naturally understands the meaning of Tathagata. He tried to wave his hands, he felt that his whole person was full of power, and his mana had returned. "Although the Buddha can rest assured, I will never let the Buddha and everyone down." Nagato did not stay here, but went directly to a place outside the underworld., Since Nagato bypassed another passage leading to the underworld, he was not blocked by any monsters along the way. In the blink of an eye, Nagato had already arrived not far from the entrance of the underworld where the demons gathered. At this time, Li Jing and Erlangshen had never been far away. "Li Jing? Erlang God? It seems that many gods in this heaven have indeed come to the underworld, heading to the entrance of the sealed underworld. It seems that this is the time for me to show my skills." As Nagato said, he flew towards the place where Li Jing and Erlang God were. At the same time, he released his mana and directly hit a few monsters not far away, instantly destroying the monsters. Li Jing was shocked. He didn''t expect that Nagato would come to this land of the underworld, and the mana was still so powerful. "Nagato God and Buddha, why did you come here? And looking at the mana you just released, it seems that this place has no effect on your mana." Li Jing asked tentatively. "You are right. The environment here will reduce the magical power of the gods, but I have been blessed by the Buddha, and there are twelve relics on my body. The environment here has no effect on me." While the door said this, Fa Li treated the injuries of Li Jing and Erlang Shen. Erlang Shen also looked grateful and said: "The little god is really ashamed, and then the gods and Buddhas will have to take action." .. 3682 Chapter 693: Defeating the King of the Underworld (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!As soon as Nagato arrived in the underworld, he could feel the powerful demon aura of the underworld, and he did not relax at all. "Erlang God, you are the god general of the heavens. Although the underworld is very powerful this time, you are not like that? Your task is to protect the safety of the heavenly soldiers and generals. Leave everything to this god and Buddha. ." While Nagato said this, he used his mana to help Erlang Shen, so that Erlang Shen''s mana was temporarily restored, and his injuries healed. "The little god obeys." Erlang finished speaking and turned to go to the underworld. "Nezha, Li Jing, you help the god Erlang suppress these monsters together. Believe in the instructions of this god and Buddha, you must all be willing to follow it?" Nagato asked, all the gods in front of him knelt down, and they expressed their willingness to obey Nagato''s orders. Many gods attacked the underworld monsters together, and the whole underworld was trembling. On the ground, Monk Tang and his party came to the vicinity of Leiyin Temple. Tang Monk was very happy. He merged his hands and said, "Wukong, Bajie, Wujing, look carefully, we have arrived at Leiyin Temple, and soon You can see the Buddha." Zhu Bajie took a deep breath. He felt that he had seen the light, and then said, "Yes, Master, this Leiyin Temple is right in front of our eyes. We just need a day''s work to get in." The Drifting monk was a little puzzled. He looked at Monkey King without speaking and asked: "Big brother, why are you not talking? Is there something wrong with Leiyin Temple? Or is there something on your mind?" "Junior Brother Sha, you don''t have to think about anything else. You and Ba Jie are here to protect Master. I will come as soon as I go." As Sun Wukong said, he plucked out a piece of monkey hair, transformed himself into a fake self in front of Tang Seng and others, and then flew towards the place where he felt the evil spirit of the underworld. In the underworld, the battle between the gods and the demons had just begun. With his own magic power, Sun Wukong sensed these evil spirits, and then he also came to the underworld. Nagato watched these underworld monsters release their mana not far away, and in a blink of an eye, Monkey King appeared next to him. Monkey King was surprised. He didn''t expect that Nagato would still appear here at the junction of the underworld and the human world.Reading Building www.dushulou.com "Why are you here in Nagato? Could it be that you know that there are disasters in these three realms, so you came to the underworld in advance?" Monkey King asked. In Monkey King''s eyes, Nagato has been here for a while, and he really doesn''t believe that Nagato has just arrived here.He looked at Nagato, as if he knew these things would develop like this. "Wukong, I was shocked when you came here. I will deal with the disasters in the underworld. You don''t have to worry about it. If you leave Tang Seng''s side, aren''t you afraid of your master in danger?" Nagato stood up and looked towards Said Monkey King. Sun Wukong hadn''t spoken yet, a huge explosion sounded from the underworld, a group of demons rushed out, and all the gods were hit by the demonic energy and lay on the ground. Upon seeing this, Nagato immediately rushed to the eyes of these demons, and wiped out these demons with one palm, causing all the demons to disappear. The king of the underworld appeared, holding a big black long knife in his hand, and his body exuded a powerful evil spirit that made the gods and Buddhas dare not approach. "Who is such a bold person to break into my underworld. My king of the underworld is not so easy to provoke. You look like the leader of their diners. As long as I defeat you, these wastes can be taken from me. It''s completely gone." After the king of the underworld said these words, he rushed towards Nagato with all his strength, and the underworld long sword in his hand slammed into Nagato''s body. "It''s really overpowering. Any monster that fights against me will be wiped out instantly. I think you are so interesting, so I might as well play with you." Nagato''s mouth raised. I saw Nagato facing the attack of the king of the underworld and did not evade at all, the Buddha light in his body radiated out, and the king of the underworld in front of him was instantly forced back. Sun Wukong had already taken out the golden cudgel. He wanted to help Nagato this time, but to his surprise, the Buddha light from Nagato easily bounced off the attack of the king of the underworld. The king of the underworld stepped back several steps in succession, and he found that the long sword in his hand had only attacked Nagato, and it had cracked. Many gods and Buddhas got up, they were afraid of the king of the underworld, and all fled to Nagato''s side. Nagato stepped forward, facing the king of the underworld, and said: "The king of the underworld, you have done so many bad things. You have been imprisoned in the underworld for several years and now you are not satisfied. You still want to break the seal and endanger the world. My Nagato is here, you absolutely cannot break the seal of the underworld and return to the world." Nagato speaks absolutely, and he knows the past of the king of the underworld very well... 3683 Chapter 694: Defeating the King of the Underworld (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After he said this, the relic appeared continuously from the body, and the powerful light of Buddha condensed in Nagato. Now the king of the underworld is completely desperate. He knows that Nagato''s mana is very powerful. After seeing the relic, he even dare not fight Nagato head-on. Monkey King once again saw the existence of the relic, he could feel the power of the relic, and at the same time felt that the relic made him feel very special and very kind. "Nagato, the king of the underworld, my old grandson, has long wanted to meet for a while. Now that I have come to the underworld this time, how about you hand him over to my old grandson?" Monkey King asked to fight the king of the underworld. "Well, since you want to fight the king of the underworld so much, I will give you the task of defeating him." Nagato agreed with Monkey King. The gods all stood behind Nagato. They knew that with the protection of Nagato and the relic inside Nagato, they would have nothing to do. Sun Wukong held the golden hoop in his hand and fought the underworld long sword of the king of the underworld. The first attack on both sides used each other''s full strength. Nagato received the Buddha''s light body of Tathagata, plus twelve relics, and his magical power has not weakened.After the first mana collision between Monkey King and the King of the Underworld, Monkey King could clearly feel that his mana was constantly being lost. The king of the underworld became passive from the beginning, and later became active. "Oops, my mana is constantly losing, why did things become like this. I definitely can''t keep doing this. Now I still need to rest. If this continues, my grandson will definitely lose." Sun Wukong said. Talking to yourself. Nagato rushed directly in front of Monkey King and said, "Wukong, from your fight with the king of the underworld, I can see that your strength is above him. Then leave it to me. You stand aside and watch. Finished." The appearance of Nagato resolved the embarrassment of Monkey King, and he didn''t say anything else. Suddenly, Nagato felt that his mana had also begun to drain. He knew that this was the power of the Buddha''s light left in his body by the Buddha, which was not as good as before. "It seems that the time for the Buddha''s light is almost up. I must quickly get rid of the king of the underworld. This guy is so stubborn and tenacious, I must eliminate it in one fell swoop, so that I can resolve the crisis in the underworld." Nagato thought of these things himself, and then faced the king of the underworld in front of him.Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com "King of the underworld, do you have any last words to say? You are the king of the underworld after all. I can give you a chance to say your last words." Nagato said so mockingly, the king of the underworld burst out All his mana. "Damn it, do you really think you can defeat me in this underworld? Any gods and Buddhas who enter the underworld will constantly lose mana. Although I don''t know why you lose mana, in my opinion, no matter how strong your mana is, It''s time to reach the limit." The king of the underworld knows his underworld well. He knows that the mana of gods and Buddhas is supreme, but if he is in the underworld, he cannot be released. Monkey King agreed with this. He was worried that Nagato would directly fight the king of the underworld in front of him. If he drags on like this, the result will be the same as he just now. Monkey King sensed that the Tang monk and his apprentices were in trouble on the ground, and the monkey hair he left behind was about to become its original form, which made Monkey King very worried about them. "Oops, the mana of my monkey hair has disappeared. It seems that someone is looking for the master and the trouble. I have already come to the underworld and leave like this. Is it really okay?" Monkey King said entangledly. "Wukong, your main task is to protect your own master. Everything in the underworld is mine. I won''t let the king of the underworld continue to be rampant. The king of the underworld will be wiped out by me in the blink of an eye. Don''t worry." While Nagato said this, the relics in his body had completely covered the king of the underworld, making the king of the underworld unable to move his body. After the king of the underworld was completely immobilized, the power of the gods and buddhas that had been passed into his body by the Buddha before Nagato all penetrated into the king of the underworld, and the king of the underworld became powder in an instant. The underworld began to tremble constantly because of the disappearance of the underworld king. At this time, Monkey King also left after seeing the underworld king eliminated. Nagato turned his head and looked at the gods behind him, shouting, "Everyone quickly retreat from the underworld, everyone is following me, don''t be distracted." These gods had already regarded Nagato as their leader, and they all obeyed Nagato''s words and followed closely behind Nagato. Nagato forcefully punched through the entrance of the underworld, leading the gods to rush out from the entrance of the underworld. Sun Wukong was the first to leave the underworld. He exited from another entrance of the underworld, so he was the only one who could leave from there... 3684 Chapter 695: The Jade Emperors Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato left the underworld with the gods, he let all these gods stay and rest. "Everyone has worked hard for this underworld matter. After solving this matter, we can take a short rest and return to the heavenly court." Nagato calmed the surrounding heavenly soldiers. In this battle to the underworld, many heavenly soldiers and generals were killed by the monsters in the underworld. Although the king of the underworld has been wiped out, Nagato knows that the monsters in the underworld have not been completely wiped out. The entrance is sealed. Thinking of these Nagato, he turned around and went in again where he left. The guardian of the underworld, who has been following the king of the underworld, is preparing to take the demons to escape from the place where they left Nagato. When they came to the entrance of the underworld, Nagato directly suppressed the entrance of the underworld with force. "Guardian of the Underworld, I guess you are still alive, sure enough. Your king of the underworld has been wiped out by me. You have been in the underworld well. Why do you have to rush out of the underworld and do evil things?" Chang The door asked. The guardian of the underworld was naturally unconvinced in his heart. He raised his head and looked at Nagato and spoke viciously. "Nagato, as a god and Buddha, you naturally dont know the suffering of our demons. The underworld was originally where we stayed. Its true, but you so-called immortals provoke us first. We just dont want to continue to compromise. Fight to the death." Nagato can see that there are some differences between the underworld guardian and the underworld king. The underworld king is full of evil spirits, but the underworld guardian has an unspeakable aura. Although it is not a divine power, at least it is evil. "Dharma Protector of the Underworld, I think you have a special aura that can''t escape. I want to take you with a monster to follow me out of the Underworld. Are you willing?" The reason why Nagato asked so was actually a part of the Dharma Protector of the Underworld. Kind of temptation. After the underworld guardian sneered, he immediately refused: "I am the underworld guardian. The king of the underworld has been killed by you. The demons of the underworld still need my help. Since our underworld demons have been defeated, what should you do? Just do it." Nagato didn''t expect the underworld guardian to refuse, and even said such words. The demon aura around the underworld keeps gathering. Nagato knows that now is the best time to seal the gate of the underworld. If he doesnt seal the underworld now, then its really too late to wait until the best time has passed. Up. Nagato thought of this, took out his twelve relics, and used the light of the Buddha''s divine Buddha to add the twelve relics to instantly seal the entrance to the underworld.7 questions novel www.7wxsxs.com The entrance to the underworld gradually disappeared, and under the cover of a golden light, the entrance to the underworld was completely sealed. Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. After sealing the underworld, he took the gods and returned to the heavenly court. The Jade Emperor above the heavenly court said through clairvoyance and shunfeng ears, he only knew some simple processes, because the demon qi in the underworld was too heavy, clairvoyance and shunfeng ears couldn''t feel inside the underworld. After returning to the Heavenly Court to see the Jade Emperor, the Naga Gate said, "Jade Emperor, I have defeated the king of the underworld in the underworld and sealed the underworld again. The dangers of the three realms have also been resolved. The Jade Emperor does not have to worry about this." Listening to Nagato''s words, the Jade Emperor seemed to solve the king of the underworld and seal the entrance to the underworld is an extremely simple matter for Nagato. "Nagato, I know you must fulfill your mission. Let''s say, what you want, as long as I can do it, I will give it to you." The Jade Emperor asked very generously. "If the Jade Emperor insists on asking me what I want, then I want five hundred years of mana now. I don''t know if the Jade Emperor agrees?" Nagato was very serious. The Jade Emperor did not hesitate, and directly agreed: "Since it is the meaning of Nagato God and Buddha, then I will do what you say." After he agreed to Nagato, in a short while, he came to a fairy holding an elixir and placed it in front of Nagato. While Nagato took over the elixir, the Jade Emperor explained, "This elixir can improve mana for a thousand years. I know that you have made great contributions to the underworld, and this thousand-year elixir will be given to you." Nagato took a deep breath, and he swallowed the elixir directly. Then his body gradually floated into the air, and a wave of power poured into him, which made Nagato feel that his mana was continuously increasing.After a short period of time, Nagato''s mana has been improved for a thousand years. Nagato was very surprised. He looked at his hands with a questioning look, and then tried to gather his mana. He felt that his mana had indeed increased, and it was at least a thousand years. "How is it? I have done what I promised you, and we don''t owe each other." The Jade Emperor said with a smile... 3685 Chapter 696 Report to the Buddha You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was very surprised. He just wanted to completely seal the underworld so that the sentient beings in the three realms could be carefree. He didn''t expect the Jade Emperor to give him such an elixir. "This elixir is the only one in a thousand years. Are you satisfied with the reward I gave you?" The Jade Emperor repeated this way, also to tell Nagato the importance of this thing. "The Jade Emperor will give me such a blessing, which I am also grateful. No matter what, the underworld has been completely suppressed, and I have my own business to do, so I won''t stay here anymore." Nagato wanted to leave, That''s why I said this. "Since you still have your own business to do, please do so." The Jade Emperor dropped such a sentence. Nagato turned around and left from the High Heaven Hall. Many gods have changed their views on Nagato. They can feel the special mana on Nagato, and they can also sense Nagato''s Ling Ran righteousness. In Leiyin Temple, Tathagata had seen all the things that Nagato did with his eyes, and did not speak until Nagato came to him. "Nagato, I have seen everything you did when you went to the underworld. You did a very good job. You can completely seal the monsters in the underworld. This is something I didn''t expect." Tathagata was very satisfied. Say. "The Buddha really laughed when he said these things. I only did this for the sentient beings of the Three Realms. I have always felt the abnormality of the underworld before. The Jade Emperor told me the strangeness of the gods and Buddhas before I went to the underworld. If there is no Buddha, I don''t know what will happen yet." What Nagato said was actually telling Tathagata that half of the thing will succeed because of him. After Nagato finished saying such things, Tathagata shook his head and explained: "Actually, I didn''t do anything to you, nor did I say anything to you. This time you can seal the underworld. It''s entirely your own mana. I help you. Yours is just some fur." It was the Tathagata who found the Jade Emperor before and told the Jade Emperor Nagato that it was possible to seal the underworld. This allowed the Jade Emperor to find the Nagamon. Nagato didn''t say anything else. He knew that his goal had been achieved, and he had also obtained mana for a thousand years. This time he was not in vain. "Tathagata Buddha, in fact, I still have a very doubtful thing in my heart. I hope you can help me answer it." Nagato asked tentatively. Tathagata raised his brows and said, "If you have anything you don''t know, just ask this seat. As long as you know things, you will know everything." Tathagata said these words very directly. In fact, he said that, and he also had his own purpose.Fate Novel www.51yuan.net "When Monkey King entered the underworld, why didn''t his mana be lost instantaneously but gradually? He didn''t have any power of Buddha''s light and the protection of relics. Could it be..." When Nagato was about to say the next sentence, he found that he was silent. He actually knew that this was done deliberately by the Buddha. Soon Nagato returned to normal, and Tathagata''s magic power expressed his thoughts in Nagato''s heart. "Nagato, the fact that Monkey King is a boneless relic is only known to you, except for this seat and Jin Yuanzi. I said to Jin Yuanzi that you can only tell Wukong about this when it is critical. You still don''t say this in front of the gods and Buddhas." "It turned out to be like this. Everything seems to be the same as I expected. This time when the underworld is sealed, Monkey King will gradually lose mana instead of directly disappearing. It can also be explained. Okay, in this case, I have nothing to say. Now." Nagato looked relieved. Guanyin came to Tathagata and Nagato and looked at Rusu and said, "Buddha, Nagato is a role model for our gods and Buddhas. Regardless of its magical power and character, this time the disciple wants to chat with Nagato alone. " Guanyin thought that Nagato was here, and he wanted to return to Luojia Mountain with Nagato. What the Tathagata said to Guanyin naturally nodded in agreement. In this way, Guanyin took Nagato to the outside of Leiyin Temple. She looked at Nagato and said, "Nagato, would you like to return to Luojia Mountain with me? I have something to ask you to help me." The tone of Guanyin''s speech was quite sincere, she said so, she also wanted Nagato to follow her. Nagato understood the meaning of Guanyin and nodded in agreement. "Since it is the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, then my Nagato will naturally follow it." Nagato nodded directly and agreed. Guanyin took Nagato, and after they said goodbye to Tathagata Buddha, they turned and left Leiyin Temple. The gods and Buddhas in Leiyin Temple watched them leave and talked a lot. "Today, beings in the Three Realms can be so peaceful, and a large part of the reason is because of Nagato. When you see Nagato in the future, it will be like seeing this seat." The Tathagata said so, and the gods and Buddhas agreed in unison. Nagato and Guanyin arrived at Luojia Mountain in a blink of an eye... 3686 Chapter 697: The strangeness of Luojia Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Everything around Luojia Mountain was normal. After Nagato followed Guanyin to Luojia Mountain, the two stopped. Guanyin spoke first, "Nagato, the reason why I let you come to Luojia Mountain this time is actually to let you help me restore Luojia Mountain to its original state." After Guanyin said this, he released his mana and Luojiashan immediately changed its appearance. All the flowers and trees in Luojia Mountain withered, and cracks appeared in the surrounding rocks. Nagato saw that Luojia Mountain was so strange, and his instinct told himself that things were not that simple. "Kuanyin Bodhisattva, when did you Luojia Mountain become like this? And when Luojia Mountain became like this, you should tell the Buddha, why did his force hide it from everyone and asked me to come here alone?" Nagato asked out of his doubts. Guanyin sighed, and said with a frustrated expression: "Luojia Mountain is my site. As a god and Buddha, Luojia Mountain is so ashamed." In fact, Guanyin was also worried that the Buddha would punish her after they knew that Luojiashan became like this, so they told Nagato. "Nagato, you must help me. I know you have such a skill. I also fully understand that you can resolve these dangers and troubles. I hope you don''t tell other gods and Buddhas." Guanyin said to Nagato in a pleading tone that all she hoped was to let Nagato help him, and without everyone knowing, restore Luojia Mountain to its original appearance. "Since you have said this to me, let me try it. You retreat some more and let me see why Luojia Mountain became like this." After Nagato''s words, a turned around and flew into the air, and took out the Heaven and Earth treasure mirror directly. Nagato gathered his mana on the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, and everything around him was instantly imprinted in his mind. He soon knew why Luojia Mountain would be like this. Guanyin looked at the light radiating from Tiandi Baojian, and felt a special feeling in his heart. When Nagato flew down from the sky, she hurried forward to ask. "Nagato, what happened? Why is the expression looking at you so weird? Is there any major problem with Luojia Mountain?" 520 Novel www.520fsxs.com "You are right. When Luojia Mountain was in the underworld and the gods and Buddhas, it was infected by the evil spirit of the underworld, causing all the flowers and trees here to wither. But dont worry, this is not a big event. I can use the relics. Restore all of these." Nagato''s eyebrows are full of confidence. For Nagato, nothing will stump him. Now that he has twelve relics in his hands, he thinks that as long as the power of the twelve relics is combined, Luojia Mountain can be restored. Become the original. The relic appeared continuously from Nagato, emitting a golden light. Wherever the ground in Luojia Mountain was illuminated by the light of the Buddha relics, the flowers and trees instantly regained their spirits, and everything was getting better. Soon Nagato stopped, he put the relic inside his body and stood in front of Guanyin again. "Guanyin, I have used the relic to restore Luojia Mountain to its original appearance. The evil of the underworld is the most magical that people cannot feel. In any case, the evil of Luojia Mountain has completely disappeared and will not appear. Situation." Guanyin was also relieved when he heard Nagato say this. Afterwards, Guanyin said, "Before I only heard the Buddha say how powerful the relics are and how powerful the Nagato is. After seeing them today, I realized that you can not only eliminate the embarrassment of the underworld, but also regenerate all things. Kind." "Bodhisattva, when you say this, you exalt my Nagato too much. Now the crisis has been resolved, and I have nothing to worry about. The thing you asked me to help solve has been resolved, and I am leaving." The door said calmly. He felt that the time he had been in Luojia Mountain was not short. When Sun Wukong left the underworld before, he seemed to perceive that Tang Seng and others were in danger, and then left quickly, so he decided to look for Sun Wukong. Guanyin nodded gently and merged his hands, "Since the gods and Buddhas have their own things to do, then don''t come here." Nagato didn''t say anything else, and left from Luojia Mountain. After Nagato left, Guanyin returned to Leiyin Temple. "Buddha, my disciples have already tested Nagato according to your instructions, and the result of the test has been seen by the Buddha. Nagato has not been affected by the evil spirit of the underworld at all." Guanyin said. Tathagata nodded with satisfaction and said, "This Nagato did not disappoint this seat. The gods who entered the underworld have some influence. Nagato comes out of the underworld, not only does the mana not weaken, but it can also activate the relic again. Zihe Tiandi Baojian, really amazing." .. 3687 Chapter 698: Brought into the realm of illusion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tathagata recognizes that Nagato''s mana is high, and its mana is so powerful that it has exceeded his imaginable range. After Nagato left Luojia Mountain, he flew all the way towards the foot of Leiyin Temple. Tiandi Baojian told him that Tang Seng and his apprentice had disappeared from here before, but after he came here, he saw nothing. "It''s really weird. What Tiandi Baojian showed must be true. Tang Seng and others are not here. Could it be that they encountered any danger?" Nagato said to himself. When he was in Luojia Mountain earlier, Nagato could feel that Guanyin and Tathagata were testing him, but he just didn''t reveal it. The sky gradually darkened, and it was the first time he saw such a strange celestial phenomenon appearing at the foot of the Leiyin Temple. Such a celestial phenomenon gave him a very bad premonition. "It''s weird. Why does Leiyin Temple have such a celestial phenomenon? Could it be that Wutian''s primordial spirit has been completely attributed to him? Has his mana increased? I have prevented Wutian many times before. He shouldn''t It will come so soon." Nagato said these words, but he didn''t believe what was happening before him, but he believed that except Wutian, no demon could take Tang Seng and others away at the foot of Leiyin Temple.What he didn''t understand was why Wu Tian took Tang Seng''s master and apprentice away. When Nagato was thinking about these things, the surroundings of his body changed. When he looked around, he found that his place was not at the foot of the Leiyin Temple, but the illusory realm he had previously entered. "It''s this place again. I''ve been here before. What I didn''t expect is that I can be brought into this place by others. Who is around here, is Wutian? If yes, show up quickly and don''t hide. Hidden." Nagato roared. Wutian heard Nagato''s call and appeared in front of Nagato. "You are really amazing, and you can guess that it is me. In this illusory realm, your relics and the treasure of heaven and earth cannot function. Do you feel very desperate here?" Wutian Said very proudly. "Although I don''t know how you brought me here, what I know is that you have not yet returned to your original position. Why have you troubled me so many times for Nagato? You want me to help you unify The Three Realms?" Nagato said on purpose. In Nagato''s memory, Wutian single-mindedly wanted to suppress the Buddhists and let them also experience the pain. "Nagato, you should also know my past. These Buddhism people consider themselves lofty, and gods think they are great. From my own point of view, they are just people who act arbitrarily in the name of being a god." Wutian Said fiercely. Wutian hates gods and Buddhas so much that he will never let go of any god.However, he admired Nagato very much. As Nagato said earlier, he wanted to let Nagato join hands with him and sit on the Three Realms together.New Novel City www.xxsc.cc Nagato understands Wutian''s mind, what he meant by those words just now is to reject Wutian. Wutian was very unconvinced in his heart. He looked at Nagato and repeated what he said just now, and said: "You have also seen that the realm of illusion is a place where only the soul can come. Your mana must be affected, and you are smart enough. If you do, join me together, otherwise you will be at your own risk." "Let me join hands with you, it is really a dream. These words you said may make others scared, but I dont care about Nagato at all. I dont want to continue to talk nonsense to you anymore. If you want to do something, directly Do it." Nagato had never worried about anything, and was naturally not afraid of the lawlessness in front of him. Wu Tian laughed, he did not choose to fight Nagato, but directly used mana to bring Nagato out of the realm of illusion. Nagato watched that he had returned to where he was just now. He did not relax his vigilance. He was very puzzled and said to himself. "It''s weird. If it is normal, Wutian will definitely attack me. Why did he give up such a good opportunity just now? Could it be that he doesn''t want to fight me at all?" A loud noise suddenly came from the sky, and a thunderbolt aimed at Nagato. Nagato raised his brows, and the Buddha''s light on his body directly blocked the lightning. Nagato raised his head and looked into the air. He burst out the power of the gods and Buddhas in his body instantly, knocking back the lightning. "The Buddha himself has to take a look. Who has the courage to attack me with thunder and lightning?" With that, Nagato returned to the heaven. Numerous gods were discussing matters in the Lingxiao Hall, and Nagato''s sudden intrusion made them startled, and Nagato looked angrily. "Who just attacked the Buddha suddenly? If yes, I can stand up and let it down." Nagato said this to the people who looked around... 3688 Chapter 699: Abnormalities in the High Heaven Palace You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!None of the gods and Buddhas around the Lingxiao Hall stood up to speak, and none of them could see what happened just now. The Jade Emperor was a little puzzled. He looked at Nagato and asked, "Nagato God and Buddha, are you too tired when you just returned to the Heavenly Court? I was here just now and nothing happened." Nagato heard the words of the Jade Emperor and turned to look at the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t look like it was pretending. "Actually, there is nothing, it may have been my illusion just now." Nagato explained. In fact, Nagato knew that someone had just attacked him suddenly, but this force did not attack him and did not cause him any harm. Naturally, Nagato wouldnt let this matter go any further. What he wanted to do was to finish it quickly and let everything be done as he wanted. At least in his opinion, the person who just attacked must still be in danger. Inside the Xiaobao Hall. "Jade Emperor, I have been rewarded by you for coming here, and I still have my own things to do. If there is nothing else, I will leave first." Nagato wanted to leave the High Heaven Hall. He knew that only if he temporarily left here, the people hiding in the High Heaven Hall would appear. The Jade Emperor naturally agreed with Nagatos words, and he said, Since the gods and Buddhas have their own things to do, then leave temporarily. By the way, the gods and Buddhas, in fact, there is one more thing I need you to verify for me. of." The Jade Emperor stretched out his right hand and directly changed what he wanted Nagato to help verify. "Landscape map? What is this thing, it seems that this thing is a treasure of the heavens, I don''t know what the Jade Emperor brought out this divine object?" Nagato asked. In fact, in Nagato''s eyes, this item has a certain amount of mana, and its effect must be much greater than seen. "This thing was given to me by the Supreme Master. I think this thing is very extraordinary, so I want the gods and Buddhas to help me verify how powerful this thing is," said the Jade Emperor. Nagato didn''t feel anything about it, he knew that this thing was just a magic weapon to trap others. "Jade Emperor, I''ve seen this thing carefully just now. It is a magic weapon that can trap people inside and make it impossible to get out. This thing is not something ordinary people can manipulate. I hope that the Jade Emperor should be careful when using it in the future. Good." Nagato advised.Le Kan Novel www.laok.cc The power that had just attacked Nagato in the surrounding area gradually disappeared. Nagato knew that the man was about to escape from the High Heaven Palace. "If nothing else, then Nagato will leave." After Nagato spoke, he left directly from the High Heaven Hall. Outside the Nantian Gate, a black shadow flew out from here, Nagato followed closely, and directly stopped him outside the Nantian Gate. Nagato looked at the black shadow in front of him, sneered, and said, "You must be the one who shot me just now, right? Your strength is really strong, at least in my opinion. But in the Three Realms There are really few gods and demons with mana like you." The black qi gradually turned into a human appearance, and this black qi was the godless soul. "Wu Tian, ??I have been observing you for a long time. I know how you look like better than anyone. We have fought twice before, and I am very familiar with your mana. You want to fool me like this, This is absolutely impossible." Nagato said confidently. When Nagato started thinking of Wutian, he was more sensitive to Wutian than anyone else. Because of the relics, as long as Wutian appeared in the heaven, he could find Wutian traces in the first place. . Wutian laughed, and the black air around him surrounded him and Nagato, and the two disappeared in front of them instantly. Nagato knew that Wu Tian was going to take him to the chaos area that the gods and Buddha could not perceive, and he did not resist. Soon the two came to the Chaos Zone, where Nagato and Wutian looked at each other, and then Wutian spoke. "Nagato, you are the smartest and the most powerful among the many gods and Buddhas in the heavenly court. You should be able to feel how powerful my mana is. Why did you choose to help Tathagata instead of helping me?" Wutian was very puzzled. He said the question he had been wondering in his heart, and wanted Nagato to give him a satisfactory answer. Hearing Wutians words, Nagato sneered and said: "Wutian, you have said this to me enough times. How I do it depends entirely on my own wishes. All your plans will eventually fail. If you''re smart, give up as soon as possible." Wutian was puzzled and asked, "Why do you keep making such a decision? How much I value you, I think you know better than anyone else, do you have to face each other? " Wu Tian thinks that he is very persuasive, and he hopes that Nagato can fulfill his wish of unifying the Three Realms with himself... 3689 Chapter 700: Persuasion to Wutian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato immediately rejected Wutian. Knowing how capable he was, he spoke again. "Wu Tian, ??you don''t have to waste so much effort on me. If this god and Buddha really wants to unify the three realms, you will be moved by your first persuasion not long ago. Will you wait until today? Now, with my skills, do I need you to help you?" Nagato''s meaning is very clear. He wants to maintain the order of the Three Realms. He will not listen to Wutian''s words, nor will he do anything that goes against the beings of the Three Realms. "It''s a pity, it''s really a pity. You and I are both gods and demons, but you and I are different. The fight between me and you today is meaningless, and soon I will conquer the Three Realms. At that time, There is bound to be a winner between you and me." Wutian single-mindedly wants to rule the Three Realms. In his eyes, all gods and Buddhas are hypocritical. What they do and what they say are false, just for everyone to believe in them and hate demons. of. Nagato confronted Wutian and persuaded: "Wutian, you are capable of the metamorphosis of Mura. I know why you became like this. It is too late for you to look back. I can help you and let you go and meet Tathagata. To help you wash away everything from the past." This is Nagato''s last persuasion to Wutian. He knows that Wutian''s primordial spirit has taken shape, and then Wutian will restore all his mana, completely reborn, and become a great demon that can destroy the Three Realms. The sky gradually became gloomy, and countless demon energy covered the surrounding area. As Wutian left, Nagato appeared outside the Nantian Gate again. "Wu Tian, ??I have said enough to you. If you really have a heart of repentance, I will choose to forgive you. Now there is not much time for sentient beings in the Three Realms. The demon skills that Wu Tian leads are not Generally strong, I should tell the Tathagata." After Nagato uttered these words to himself, he flew towards the Leiyin Temple where the Tathagata was. Tathagata Buddha sensed the breath of God and Buddha in Nagato and ordered all the gods and Buddhas around to retreat. When Nagato came to Leiyin Temple, there was only one person. Tathagata faced Nagato and smiled, "Nagato, you didn''t just leave, why did you come back so soon? Could something be wrong?" He pretended not to know anything, which puzzled the leaders.Reading book nest www.kanshuwoxs.com "Buddha, you can use your heavenly eyes to see exactly what happened just now. I think you must know better than me about Wutian. If you can, you should mobilize the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms to fight against Wutian." Nagato said. In Nagato''s perception, Wutian''s magic power is extremely powerful, and no one among gods and Buddhas will be Wutian''s opponent except the Tathagata Buddha.Even if he went to the Jade Emperor, it would have no effect. The Jade Emperor would not be Wutian''s opponent. "Everything is Gods will. This time Wutian will come to Heaven and rule the Three Realms for thirty-three years. This seat knows what Wutians plan is, and knows why Wutian would do this. The number of days is already destined, and we are Needless to say anything else." Tathagata said these words in relief. Nagato was a little depressed. He asked, "Tathagata Buddha, do you know how bad the result will be after Wu Tian becomes the ruler of the Three Realms? Now that we already know this, why don''t we choose to prevent this from happening?" Nagato really couldn''t understand the thoughts of Buddha Tathagata. In his opinion, even for the sentient beings of the Three Realms, he would have to go against the sky. Tathagata would not agree with what Nagato said. He knew that if he went against the sky, the result would be even worse. Tathagata looked at the Nagato in front of him and repeated it again: "Everything is fixed. If we change these forcibly, it will make things more complicated. Nagato, you are now a person of God and Buddha. You should understand this. It makes sense." Everyone''s fate is already destined, and Nagato does not belong to this world, so no one will affect him. In response, Nagato suddenly opened his mind, and he understood what the Tathagata meant. "Buddha, in this case, you can rest assured, I will not let you have anything. If you change to other people or things, I will not care about it so much, but you are the leader of the Three Realms Buddha , I will definitely not let you have something to do." Nagato condensed his mana into a red pill and placed it in front of Tathagata''s eyes. Then the pill became powder between the pill, and the powder entered the body of the Tathagata. This powerful mana will not have any influence on the Tathagata, nor will it cause any discomfort to the Tathagata. Nagato explained: "I put my mana into your body just now. You don''t have to worry about Tathagata. If you really become a mortal and reincarnation, I will find you and protect you soon." .. 3690 Chapter 701 The Nagato of Release You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"The reason why I am so relieved is entirely because of your Nagato. No matter what happens in the future, if I am away, all the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms will obey your orders." Tathagata said firmly. Tathagata knows that his time is not long, and he is serious when he says that. In fact, he just wants to tell Nagato that when he is away, Nagato can mobilize all the gods and Buddhas to help him. Nagato understands the meaning of Tathagata, he put his hands together, and said, "Since Tathagata Buddha has made your mind, then my Nagato doesn''t have much to say other things. If there is a place to use my Nagato, just speak up." Soon, Nagato left Leiyin Temple. On an empty grassland, Nagato stopped.He then looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and said to himself. "This Tathagata is also true. I have already told him how to avoid this troublesome thing from happening, but he just doesn''t listen. He also knows how troublesome the Three Realms will be, so he has to obey the providence. Could he change the providence? , Will it really be punished forever?" Nagato was also dubious about this matter. He thought about finding Monkey King as soon as possible. He must wait until the four masters and apprentices of Monkey King became Buddha, and then let the Tathagata reincarnate. Monkey King and the others were surrounded by a black air. They are now back to the Lion Tuoling where they were before. There are no three monsters in the Lion Tuoling here, but there seems to be only monsters around, and no monsters. After Nagato found the location of Monkey King and the others, and at a fast speed, he came to the surrounding area of ??Shituoling. He carefully observed the situation around Shituoling, and immediately understood that Wutian wanted to prevent the four monks and apprentices from obtaining the scriptures, deliberately using the evil spirit left behind by Shituoling to trap Tang and others. . "This Wutian is really powerful. Even Monkey King can be trapped. It seems that he is much more powerful than I thought. I have to let the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng and his apprentice leave the predicament." Nagato said At this moment, the primordial spirit came out of the body and instantly entered the lion tuoling ridge. Sun Wukong and the others are at a loss. It is very difficult for him to get out of this evil spirit at this time. Sun Wukong looked at Tang Seng who was aside and said, "Master, I don''t know what monster it is this time, it is so powerful. Even if my grandson asks the gods in the sky now, they will not receive news from my grandson." Just when Monkey King was anxious, Nagato appeared in front of them.Twelve Literature Network www.12txt.com "Wukong, dont worry. There will be such signs in Shituoling. It''s all because of lawlessness. I say so much to you now, and you cant understand it. In short, you just need to catch me. Okay, I can take you away." Nagato said quickly. Monkey King could see that in front of them was Nagato Yuanshen.If Nagato himself entered here, he would surely be shocked.In fact, from Nagato''s point of view, only when the primordial spirit enters here can solve these things faster. Everyone didn''t say anything else, they all grabbed Nagato, and Nagato led them, and left the place in front of them in an instant. Nagagoo clenched his fist, and then used his mana to take everyone away from Shituoling. The four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng were taken outside Shituoling by Nagato, and the soul of Nagato returned to the body again. "It was really too dangerous just now. If you stay in Shituoling all the time, it will be dangerous. At this time you need to hurry to the Leiyin Temple in the west, and I can re-transmit you to the original place." Nagato said, while using his own magic power, a golden light appeared in front of the eyes of the four monks and apprentices. Sun Wukong looked at Nagato with gratitude and said, "Nagato, I guessed you would show up here to help us. Great kindness does not say any thanks. After Rong Me and Lao Sun leave here and arrive at Leiyin Temple, I will treat you again. Express thankfulness." Tang Seng only uttered the four words "Amitabha", and his impression of Nagato was also very good. Zhu Bajie and Drifting looked at each other, and Zhu Bajie said to Nagato, "Nagato, my brother and I thank you very much." "Okay, you don''t have to tell me if you are so polite. Wutian''s primordial spirit is nearby. If you leave late, you will be discovered by Wutian''s primordial spirit. If you want to go to Leiyin Temple then It''s not so easy." Nagato explained. The four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng walked into the golden light of the long gate together, and then the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng disappeared outside Shituoling. The Wutian Yuanshen then appeared in front of Nagato''s eyes. He and Nagato looked at each other, eyes full of anger. "Nagato, what I did several times before, you stood up to stop it, this time too. I didn''t want to shoot you, but you are against me like this, is this really good?" Wutian Leng Said coldly... 3691 Chapter 702 Confrontation with Wutian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wutian''s eyes were full of murderous aura, he knew that if he didn''t teach Nagato a lesson, Nagato would definitely prevent him from doing other things. "The ridiculous guy, in my opinion, you are just a black anger. Do you really think you can be a direct enemy? My abilities at this time are completely above you. If you are really smart enough, then These things should not be done." Nagato said. In Nagato''s memory, Wutian was the appearance of Mura after the evolution, and Wutian must have kind thoughts in his body. But what Nagato didn''t know was that this world was already different from what he had originally thought. Wutian''s body contained only evil thoughts but not good thoughts, and his personality was completely different from the original. Wu Tian faced Nagato, and he was constantly surrounded by a black air.As the black qi continued to entangle, Wutian was immediately entangled by the powerful black qi. Nagato didn''t care about Wutian. He also concentrated his Buddha''s light power around his body, colliding with Wutian''s evil spirit, and the ground around him cracked directly. Wutian looked angry, and the evil spirit on his body continued to spread. He wanted to use his own evil spirit to completely suppress Wutian. At this moment, he felt that his mana was above Nagato. Wutian had gradually recovered his true body, and his soul gradually turned into an entity. Nagato looked at Wutian carefully, and he found that everything was different from what he thought. Wutian shouldn''t be like this. "It''s weird, I remember that Wutian was not formed like this. Could it be that there is a second Wutian in this world? Or is it that everything is not so simple. What I should do is to quickly prevent Wutian from forming." In fact, Nagato knows that Wutian will definitely take shape. Even if he stops Wutian today, then Wutians other soul still doesnt know where it is. Then his other soul will naturally restore Wutian completely. of. "Actually, you should feel that I am already formed, and no gods and Buddhas can do anything to me. You still don''t choose to stay here anymore. I have already told you what I should say." Wutian Persuade. Wutian could feel that the Nagato in front of him was stronger than the gods and Buddhas he had encountered in the past. It was not an easy task for him to defeat Nagato.And if he is not careful, he will be wiped out by Nagato. Wu Tian said just because he realized this.Dream Literature Network www.mxwxw.net "You are actually afraid of the gods and buddhas, right? Wutian, you can form and it means that you can go to heaven. Do you think you can survive the heavens?" It''s okay if Nagato didn''t say this sentence, but Wu Tian became even more angry when he said it. The evil spirit that erupted from Wutian became more powerful, shaking the surrounding ground cracks and mountains. "Nagato, you even mentioned God in front of me. It is because of the unfairness of God that I did this. Everything is a destiny, and I will never obey your so-called providence." Wutian is vicious. Said. Nagato could feel Wutian''s magic power has been increased, and he didn''t mean to back down. At this moment, Nagato released his energy. The eruption of the power of the Buddha''s light made Wutian''s evil spirit gradually disappear, and finally the Buddha''s light of Nagato completely covered Wutian. "Wu Tian, ??are you feeling very helpless at this moment? My skills are much greater than you thought. If you really want to fight against me, you can try to see if you can Success." Nagato said confidently. Nagato felt that he had already won before he could compete with Wutian for mana, which surprised him a bit. Wutian still didn''t believe this. The first time he played against Nagato after he was formed, he was defeated so terribly. He thought that if he really came to attack the Three Realms in the future, he would fight against other gods and Buddhas, and the result would be It will be worse. "Nagato, you are the most powerful among the many gods and Buddhas, and I naturally admire you. But I still have the previous sentence, do you really have no idea to cooperate with me? Become the Three Realms Lord, wouldnt it be better to do whatever you want. Wutian said tentatively again. All monsters have the idea to become the master of the Three Realms. They know that it is possible to realize this wish with Wutian, at least it is much better than when they were monsters. Demons and gods are born enemies, demons assist Wutian with all their strength, one is because of Wutian''s high mana, and the other is that they want to get rid of the tragic fate of becoming a monster. "Wu Tian, ??I know you have another soul. Today, even if I destroy the soul that you have formed before my eyes, you can still be resurrected, so I will give you a chance. When you conquer the Three Realms, I Nagato will definitely appear." Nagato warned Wutian, which meant he was telling Wutian that it was not so easy to find trouble with the gods of the heavens... 3692 Chapter 703: Go to Huaguo Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wutian smiled, and did not speak. The sky around him returned to normal in an instant, and Wutian disappeared from Nagato''s eyes. "Wu Tian, ??I know everything is Gods will, and I will not hold you accountable this time. I also understand how I should do it. The most important thing now is to quickly find Monkey King and the others to determine if they can reach Xitian Lei. Yin Temple." Nagato said these words to himself, and then disappeared in front of him. As expected by Nagato, Monkey King and his party came to Leiyin Temple and were rewarded by the Tathagata Buddha. Monkey King also became a fighting and defeating Buddha. When Nagato arrived here, everything was over. "Tathagata? Why is there only you in Leiyin Temple? Shouldn''t the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng and apprentices have come here? If I remember correctly, the four of them should have been sealed Buddhas, right?" Nagato asked Tathagata. Tathagata explained: "Xuan Zang and others have indeed come to the Western Sky and have received the reward from this seat. They have returned to the place where they were rewarded, and now everything is ready." "Ready? What do you mean? Do you know that Wu Tian is coming here, and then deliberately distracting these gods and Buddhas?" Nagato felt that Tathagata wanted to do this, so he said. "It is true that I let the gods and Buddhas leave, but they all know about Wutian, and they have already prepared to welcome Wutian. Nagato, your arrival may really change everything. " Tathagata can''t tell where Nagato came from. He just knows that Nagato is a god and Buddha, and he doesn''t have the slightest distracting thoughts in his heart. He is a person with kind thoughts. He trusts Nagato very much. After several major events, he even wants to make Nagato the next Buddha. Nagato naturally saw Tathagata''s thoughts. He didn''t feel these things. He just didn''t see Monkey King and others, and he was a little worried. "Tathagata Buddha, Wutians next goal will be Monkey King. He will not come to Heaven and Leiyin Temple for the time being. You can let the gods and Buddhas rest first, and leave the rest to me. I will be there. The lawless conspiracy will never succeed." After Nagato spoke, he flew away from the front of Tathagata. As soon as he left, Guanyin came to Leiyin Temple.110 e-book www.110txt.com Guanyin calmly came to Tathagata''s eyes and said: "The disciples have arranged everything properly. If Wutian and the demons come to disrupt the order of the heavens, it will definitely not succeed. Buddha, should we take the initiative? " Guanyin also asked tentatively, the power of the gods and buddhas were all gathered together, and she was confident that she could defeat Wutian. "No, let the gods and Buddhas rest first. This seat just wants to be quiet. You don''t have to worry about anything else. With Nagato, nothing will happen to the Three Realms." Tathagata said calmly. When the Tathagata had said such words, Guanyin was relieved. "Since it is the order of the Buddha, then the disciple has left temporarily. If the Buddha has anything to do with the disciple, just tell the disciple." Guanyin dropped this sentence and turned and left. "Kuanyin, there are many things you don''t know. Now is the time when the demons gather. The gods, Buddhas and immortals are doing their jobs. When it is really dangerous, I believe Nagato can solve these problems. Such as from talking to oneself. Nagato soon came to Huaguo Mountain. The Huaguo Mountain was beautiful and there was no evil spirit around him. He knew Wutian had not yet come here. Sun Wukong has been named as a fighting and defeating Buddha. After ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties in taking the Western Classics, his magical power is even greater. He could feel that people with strong mana came to Huaguo Mountain, and quickly came to the place where he felt the strong mana appear. "Nagato, my grandson felt the appearance of someone with the power of gods and Buddha early in the morning. Actually, I should have thought it was you a long time ago." Sun Wukong was very happy when he saw Nagato. "You have become the God of Fighting Buddha. Anyway, I should congratulate you. But I want to tell you one thing, which is related to the safety of the Three Realms." Nagato said seriously. Monkey King had always believed in Nagato''s words, and he also knew that without Nagato, he would not be today. Sun Wukong looked at Nagato earnestly, and said, "If you have anything to say to my grandson, just say it. As long as it is something that my grandson can do, I will definitely not refuse." Nagato knew that he couldn''t say so many things for a while, so he injected useful things into the treasure of heaven and earth, and then opened the treasure of heaven and earth to let Monkey King see everything between Wutian and the relic. . "How could this be? Can Wutian really unify the Three Realms?" Monkey King asked with a look of confusion after reading the treasure of heaven and earth... 3693 Chapter 704: Guarding Huaguo Mountain You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I don''t know whether Wutian can unify the Three Realms. If we continue to develop under this situation, the result will be at least terrible. I know that you are the only one who can help me, so I specifically tell you this." Nagato Explain to Monkey King. When Nagato said that only Monkey King could help him, he looked at Tiandi Baojian and suddenly remembered that he was alone. Nagato continued, "No, Jin Yuanzi is the ancestor of the earth immortal. Maybe he has a way. Why not go to Jin Yuanzi''s Taoist temple now?" Monkey King naturally agreed with Nagato''s approach. He hadn''t spoken yet, and the sky over Huaguoshan instantly became gloomy. Nagato and Monkey King felt that it was very dark. The two flew out from Huaguo Mountain at the same time and looked at the sky not far away. They knew that this was the demon coming to Huaguo Mountain. "Thanks to me being a step earlier and telling you these things. Wutian now wants to find a helper to help him unify the Three Realms. I rejected Wutian. He has no choice but to take me. This time he came to Huaguoshan. The purpose is definitely to persuade you." Nagato said. Sun Wukong sneered. He looked at the black air in the air with a nonchalant expression, "These monsters are really brave, even my grandsons Huaguo Mountain dare to force it. Even if its naive to come here, My grandson is also not afraid." Wutian did not come in person this time. Instead, he let his law-protecting black robe bring many demons to the surroundings of Huaguo Mountain. Hei robe also has Wutians primordial god Black Lotus. From the perspective of Heipao, he has black Lotus Bodyguard, even Monkey King is not necessarily his opponent. Soon, Heipao led the army to crush the realm and came to the surrounding Huaguo Mountain. In front of Heipao''s eyes, Nagato and Monkey King appeared. Heipao has never fought against Nagato. He only heard from Wutian that Nagato is very powerful, so he looked at Nagato and persuaded: "Nagato, Wutian Buddha said you are very powerful, so I dont have to fight with you. , My goal is only Monkey King. "Black Robe, I know that you are a great protector of the lawlessness, and your skills are also very powerful. But do you really think you can defeat me? You have some skills, but if you are smart enough, take refuge in my Buddha. Maybe you still have a way out." Nagato said nonchalantly. Sun Wukong stood in front of Nagato. He faced the black robe alone and laughed: "Within the Three Realms, no one knows the name of my old grandson. No one knows. You are here to find my old grandson''s troubles. , Isnt this looking for a dead end?" Monkey King didn''t say anything else, and quickly rushed towards the black robe.139 novel www.139xs.com He took the golden cudgel into his hand and waved it vigorously at the eye mask in front of him. A powerful force directly wiped out the demon in front of him. Heipao didn''t expect that Monkey King would shoot so quickly, and that his mana was so powerful that he would attack easily, and a large group of his men disappeared. Sun Wukong came up and gave Black Robe a disarm, warning Black Robe: "You still don''t fight against my old grandson, you will not be against my old grandson. My old grandsons mana is much stronger than you, and we fight It doesn''t make any sense." Nagato watched from the side, he knew that Hei Pao could not be Monkey King''s opponent, and he ignored this incident.At the same time, he also wanted to see how much stronger Monkey King''s mana would be after he became a fight and defeated the Buddha and became a true fruit. Heipao picked up his weapon and rushed towards Monkey King. The black energy wrapped around his body. He and Monkey King fought together. The surrounding area of ??Huaguo Mountain exploded constantly because of their mana competition. Nagato saw that it was not a way to go on like this, so he stretched out his hands and released his magic power against the two of them, and the two were instantly frozen. Both Monkey King and Heipao wanted to break free from Nagato''s fixation technique, but they had no way. "Heipao, it is absolutely impossible for you to capture Huaguo Mountain. You should give up this idea. In fact, I understand that you would do this. According to Wukong just now, you return to the land where Wutian is. , Tell him that his strategy will not succeed." Nagato and Monkey King looked at each other, and their abilities between them were also very powerful, at least in their opinion, if the black robe left with the soul black lotus, this would be the best thing. The black robe faced Nagato, and he found that his body could move again. It was Nagato that had canceled the fixation technique. "This Nagato is so powerful. If he hadn''t lifted the fixation technique just now, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to leave the place in front of me. Happening." Heipao said these words to himself and prepared to leave... 3694 Chapter 705 Nagatos Plan (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Well, since Nagato has said so, then I will give him such a face. Little ones, retreat." Heipao gave an order, and all the little demons followed him and left Huaguo Mountain. The sky in Huaguoshan instantly brightened, and it became the same as before. Monkey King can move, his face is puzzled, and some angrily asked, "Nagato, what did you think just now, this black robe can''t be your opponent, we can completely eliminate it directly." Nagato faced Monkey King, and he explained: "Its not that simple to destroy the black robe. He has the body guard of the godless black lotus. If you really fight with him, the result is good. , If worse, you will be defeated." In Nagato''s cognition, Wutian''s primordial spirit has been divided into two, and now the two primordial spirits are combined into one, which is more than twice the magical power he had seen before.Such a powerful mana is not something ordinary people can bear. Wu Tian chose to endure double the mana and also endure double the pain. He let the black robe leave temporarily, also for the good of Monkey King. "Hei Lian, the primordial spirit, is Wu Tian really so powerful? Don''t you still have twelve relics on your body, and the treasures of heaven and earth are in your hands. With such a powerful thing, how can you fail?" Monkey King said in disbelief. Monkey King believes that the relic''s mana is sufficient to suppress all demons, and no demons can match the relic''s mana. "What I just said is true. Although the power of the relic is very powerful, its power is still different from the original. If I did not collect seventeen relics, even if I could defeat Wutian, Eliminate it completely." Nagato said, he took out the twelve relics in his body. He knew that even if Monkey King became a boneless relic, the other four relics were not found, the effect would not be so obvious. The monkey grandson of Huaguoshan came out. They actually saw the scene just now. They watched the demons leave before they came to Monkey King. The monkey elder walked in front of Monkey King and said, "My lord, we actually didn''t come out just because we were worried about causing you trouble. I..." The monkey elder looked ashamed. Nagato could see that these monkeys were very loyal to Monkey King, and he quickly came to these monkeys. "Don''t worry about it. With my Nagato, no one will pose a threat to me. I will not let anyone cause harm to your king. At the same time, I will use my magic power to protect you." Nagato said, stretched out his hands, a powerful mana was released, golden light surrounded the entire Huaguo Mountain, and the little demon around Huaguo Mountain was instantly wiped out.Girls'' short stories www.nsxxs.com Monkey King looked at Nagato, his eyes full of gratitude, "Nagato, no matter what happened this time, I should thank you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt be able to give the trouble so soon. Get rid of." He was really grateful to Nagato. He knew that if there were no Nagato, Huaguoshan would not know what it would be like at this time. "You don''t have to be so polite to me, I have already perceive you Wutian and everything about the relic. I hope you can follow me to help sentient beings in the Three Realms." Nagato said. Sun Wukong thought of his four masters and apprentices, so he said, "Nagato, I believe that my master and the brothers will definitely help me. Since this is a matter for sentient beings in the Three Realms, they will definitely be responsible." "In this case, we will be divided into two groups. I will go to Zhen Yuanzis Taoist Temple to find Zhen Yuanzi. You are going to call the four of your master and apprentice together. We will meet at the foot of the Leiyin Temple in Xitian, how about "Nagato is actually rest assured that Monkey King does things. "Although you can rest assured, my grandson will do everything without fail, goodbye." Monkey King''s voice fell, he had already left from Huaguo Mountain. Nagato once again confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the mana he released around Huaguo Mountain before leaving Huaguo Mountain. Zhen Yuanzi is sitting cross-legged in his Taoist temple, and he is improving his cultivation and mana. "Oops, it seems that something big is going to happen in the Three Realms. I can''t sit here and wait for death. I have to go to Nagato and inform him of the imminent danger of the Three Realms." Zhen Yuanzi suddenly stood up and said. Just when Jin Motoko was about to get up and look for Nagato, Nagato appeared in front of him. "Zhen Yuanzi, don''t come here unharmed." The sudden appearance of Nagato made Jin Yuanzi stunned. "Nagato, why did you come here suddenly? Did you already know that I was going to find you?" Zhenyuanzi asked with some confusion. "Look for me? Do you already know the dangerous things in the Three Realms?" Nagato asked suspiciously... 3695 Chapter 706 Nagatos Plan (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"I have a relationship with Tiandi Baojian, and I am the ancestor of the earth immortal, my mana can still predict this." Zhen Yuanzi explained. "The treasure mirror of heaven and earth is in my hands now, and the two gods are combined into one. The demon is already ready to move." Nagato said that he took out the treasure mirror of heaven and earth. Tiandi Baojian reappeared in front of Zhen Yuanzi, Zhen Yuanzi immediately injected his mana into Tiandi Baojian, and in the blink of an eye, an abnormal scene appeared in Tiandi Baojian. In the picture, Nagato and Wutian are having a conversation, and then the two even leave together. No one knows what they are talking about. Upon seeing this, Zhen Yuanzi was immediately shocked, staring at Nagato with his eyes. Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Nagato, what do you think in your heart, tell me as much as you can. As the ancestor of the earth immortal, and I have some weight in front of the Jade Emperor, even the Buddha will give it to me. Face-saving." Nagato listened to Jin Yuanzi, he knew Jin Yuanzi misunderstood him. Nagato sneered and said, "It seems that you are suspicious of me? Who is my Nagato, you should clear it out better than anyone else. At the time, I was the only one who could hold the relic. You said that only A person with a pure mind and strong mana can control the relic." "There has never been a mistake in what Tiandi Baojian has shown. This is a thing that can see the future and the past. I still believe in you. No matter how much trouble we will encounter this time, we should all face it together." Zhen Yuanzi did not expect that Tiandi Baojian would display such a picture, but he believed that Nagato would definitely maintain the order of the Three Realms. Soon Nagato took Zhen Yuanzi to the place agreed by him and Monkey King. "Zhen Yuanzi, we were in a rush just now. I didn''t tell you that Sun Wukong will come here in a while. Our plan is to let you, me, and Monkey King all gather together, and then take the initiative to attack Wutian." Said the door. Zhenyuanzi heard Nagatos words and immediately refused: No, I thought you were going to Xitiantou to tell the Buddha about this. What I didnt expect was that you wanted to attack Wutian actively. You know how dangerous this is. ?" Nagato shook his head, "I understand what you mean, Jin Yuanzi, Sun Wukong and I are determined. If you are worried that something unexpected will happen, then you can not follow us. You can also go to Xitian Leiyin Temple. of." In fact, Nagato felt that these things were nothing. If Zhenyuanzi went with them, it would be better. If he doesn''t go, tell the Tathagata in the West, at least let the Tathagata know afterwards.v3 Academy www.v3sy.com Monkey King arrived quickly, but he came to Zhenyuanzi and Nagato alone. "Wukong? Why did you come by yourself? Didn''t you say that you want to gather your brothers together?" Nagato was a little confused. "This is exactly what I wonder. My master and brothers are no longer where they stayed. If I guess correctly, they should have been summoned to Leiyin Temple by the Buddha. It seems that this plan is only Both of us did it." Monkey King said. Nagato and Monkey King both had the idea of ??going to Wutian, and Jin Yuanzi did not support their idea. Just as Jin Yuanzi was about to speak, Nagato stopped him from speaking. "Now we still have a lot of things to do. I thought about it carefully. You should go to Tathagata Buddha first. Tell them our plan. At the same time, don''t disturb Wutian." Nagato was very serious. Said. Zhenyuanzi understands the meaning of Nagato. Nagato doesn''t want him to have extra branches, only to tell Tathagata to someone. Monkey King and Nagato flew to the east together, while Zhen Yuanzi took Tiandi Baojian and flew towards Leiyin Temple in Xitian. During the flight, Sun Wukong asked with some doubts, "Nagato, Zhenyuanzis Tiandibaojian is very powerful. Zhenyuanzi can go to Xitian Leiyin Temple with or without this thing. You and I are looking for Wutian. , Tiandi Baojian can help you and me." "You are wrong Wutian, Tiandi Baojian''s mana is too powerful, I bring this thing, we are very likely to expose. In addition, Tiandi Baojian is by Zhen Yuanzi''s side, which can protect Zhen Yuanzi from being attacked by demons. of." Nagato also decided to return Tiandi Baojian to Zhenyuanzi after careful consideration. At the same time, Nagato placed one of the relics in the treasure of heaven and earth, and held the remaining eleven relics by himself. His purpose in doing this was also to prevent Wutian from taking the relics. Wutian has seen everything in his eyes. He knows that Monkey King and Nagato are coming towards him, and there are eleven relics on Nagato''s body, and there is no treasure from heaven and earth. Wu Tian raised his mouth, looked at the black robe beside him and said, "Hei robe, you can go and prepare. Nagato will arrive in the underworld soon." .. 3696 Chapter 707: Fighting in the Underworld (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato followed Monkey King all the way towards the evil place. Monkey King led the way, and he seemed very familiar with the place in front of him. Nagato raised his brows, "Goku, if we are on the wrong path, let''s look around and wait for a while." "Jin Yuanzi must have arrived at Leiyin Temple by now. Wouldn''t it be easier if he helped us when he came?" Nagato said. He actually said these words to test whether the Monkey King in front of him was anxious to go to the underworld. Nagato only walked according to his own feelings this time. There were two ways to go to the underworld. One was to follow the road, but there were monsters guarding him everywhere.The other way is through weak water. When Sun Wukong heard Nagato''s words, he immediately refused: "Don''t stay now. We should take advantage of Wutian''s failure to react and hurry to the underworld." "How do you know that this matter was handled in the underworld? I am not sure whether Wutian is in the underworld, and this time it is only on the way to the underworld. How did you determine this? I think you are not Monkey King at all. "Nagato opened. When Nagato followed Monkey King to the underworld, the relics in his body continuously released mana, as if to remind him. When he found that the person in front of him was abnormal, he deliberately tried it, and the result was the same as he thought. "You can find me. I really admire me. I am indeed not Monkey King. The real Monkey King and Tang Seng have joined together, but they have been trapped by Wutian Buddha. If you want to be smart, hurry up and follow me to join Wutian Buddha "The man persuaded. The man in front of Nagato showed his true appearance, turned out to be the six-eared macaque that he had rescued before. "Six-eared macaque? Are you a reincarnation? Now you are still Wutian''s subordinate? You and Monkey King are very similar. No wonder I didn''t find your true identity just now. But are you sure you want to be my enemy? Mine? You also know the ability." Nagato reminded. Nagato''s eyes were full of murderousness. He actually knew that the current six-eared macaques were no longer what they used to be. Just as Nagato thought, the eyes of the six-eared macaque were full of murderousness, and he did not have any regrets and renewed himself.Le Kan Novel www.laokxs.com He stared at Nagato with his eyes tightly, and then said angrily: "Do you really think that what you said to me can completely influence me? The pain I have experienced before is not what you can do think." After that, the six-eared macaque pooled his power between his hands and attacked Nagato vigorously. The mana of the six-eared macaque condensed into a special power, and the powerful ball of light hit Nagato''s eyes, and then directly exploded. The six-eared macaque looked at the blank space in front of him, and he found that Nagato had disappeared from his eyes. His instinct told him that there was nothing. Nagato actually knew the idea of ??six-eared macaques. He thought about helping six-eared macaques before. After this incident, he was really disappointed with the six-eared macaques. "I know you are nearby, so don''t continue hiding in front of me, you should come out quickly." The patience of the six-eared macaque was completely worn out. He knew that he wanted to replace Monkey King, so he had to execute Nagato. His eyes were full of murderousness, and what he wanted now was to defeat Nagato at all costs. "To tell you the truth, my body is protected by the primordial god Black Lotus of Wutian Buddha. It is not so easy for you to defeat me. If you are smart enough, follow me to the underworld and take refuge in Wutian Buddha." The six-eared macaque said viciously. The six-eared macaque felt that Wutian''s plan was successful, and even Nagato couldn''t stop it from happening. "At this last juncture, the five-day Buddha recalled my soul again. This is considered my second resurrection. Monkey King and the gods and Buddhas of the heavens are fighting hard. When you return to the heavens again, everything is over." What the six-eared macaque said was true. Heavenly Court, Leiyin Temple, and the Underworld were all caught in a bitter battle. The battle between the gods and demons became more intense, and Nagato felt that things were not that simple. "Thank you for telling me about this. Actually, I have already guessed how it will turn out. Wutian and their plan will definitely fail. I want to see how capable you so-called monsters are this time." After Nagato had said this, the whole body was emitting golden light, and the six-eared macaque in front of him was directly held by the golden light, unable to move. Nagato blinked his eyes, "I thought of my Buddha''s compassion. It would be best to influence you. I thought things were too simple. It is better for someone like you to disappear." .. 3697 Chapter 708 Fight in the Underworld (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The surrounding evil spirits continued to gather, and Nagato, who had already come to the underworld, knew that he should quickly eliminate the six-eared macaque. "Six-eared macaque, these surrounding monsters are really strong. You use your own mana to hide the surrounding monsters. You never thought I would find you so soon. I also treat you as benevolent, and you will end up like this. It''s also asking for trouble." Nagato is not talking nonsense, and directly spreads its own mana. Under the impact of the power of Nagato God and Buddha, the six-eared macaque disappears into the air instantly. The disappearance of the six-eared macaque completely revealed the surrounding evil spirits. It turned out that Nagato and the six-eared macaques have already arrived in the underworld. This time, the black lotus, the god of heaven, is here, and the evil spirit is hidden very well. Nagato has just discovered it. Wutian felt that his primordial spirit, Black Lotus, had been created by many, and disappeared into the Three Realms along with the six-eared macaque. The Cancer looked at Wutian''s expression a bit wrong, so he asked, "Wutian Buddha, has something happened? The disciple looked at the Buddha a bit weird. Could it be that something happened to the black lotus?" "You''re right, Nagato has severely injured the soul of this seat, Black Lotus, and I need to rest at this time. You immediately go to support the black robe and remember that you must not let Nagato leave the underworld." Wutian was right. Cancer gave the order. The corner of Cancer''s mouth raised, and she looked at Wutian, her eyes full of confidence, and said: "Wutian Buddha, though rest assured, my disciple will not let Nagato leave the underworld alive." There is not only a demon aura in the underworld, but also a special evil. The power of this evil is so powerful that it will weaken the power of the gods and Buddhas. "The spiritual energy of the underworld is constantly increasing. With the mana released by the black robe, Nagato can sense the growing evil of the underworld. "The evil spirits of the underworld are increasing very fast. I can perceive that the black robe is in the southeast. It''s another death-seeking guy. Last time he let him go, he even dared to come to trouble him this time, it''s ridiculous." Nagato said these words coldly, and then flew towards the southeast. The black robe is gathering the demons. The primordial spirit Hei Lian came out of the black robe and reminded: "Nagato has found you. He has relics in his body to protect him. In addition, he is powerful and the evil spirit of the underworld treats him. The impact is not great." "Hei Lian, the primordial spirit, don''t worry, I have already laid a net here, and there will be no accidents." The black robe re-entered the soul of the primordial Hei Lian in his body, and did not continue to listen to the words of the primordial Hei Lian. Cancer was not as fast as Nagato, and Nagato came to Heipao in no time. "Heipao, you must have been waiting for me for a long time. Did you convey what I asked you to tell Wutian?" Nagato deliberately provoked.Chinese bar www.zwen8.com Heipao remembered that he was attacked by Nagato last time and was seriously injured. This time he was provoked by Nagato again, and now he was completely angry. "Nagato, don''t be proud, do you know that you have entered my net of heaven and earth, come here, release mana." Heipao gave an order, and twelve monsters appeared around them. The monsters approached each other, holding hands to gather mana. The underworld can help demons increase their mana. With the help of their black robe and the help of the soul black lotus, a huge net of evil spirits appeared on the head of Nagato. The evil net rushed towards Nagato and instantly covered Nagato. Hei Pao looked at Nagato within the net of heaven and earth with a smug face, and snorted, "Nagato, how is it? Didn''t you think that it would fall into my hands this time? I can take you to meet Wutian Buddha, let you understand the fate of opposing us." Heipao knew that even if he used such a method to temporarily suppress Nagato, it would not hurt Nagato at all. The corner of Nagato''s mouth rose, and the light of the gods and Buddha in his body completely surrounded him. "Do you have only such a little strength? I let you off several times before. I thought you would change. It seems that I think too much. Just such a broken net, you actually said it is a net of heaven and earth. , Extremely ridiculous." Nagato dropped these words, and instantly dissipated the evil spirit around his body, and the twelve demons were wiped out. Heipao was completely stunned. He did not expect that the net of heaven and earth that he had carefully studied for so long was so easily cracked by Nagato. The surrounding demons disappeared, the net of heaven and earth was broken, and the black robe stood in a daze. When the Cancer came to Changmen and Heipao, they saw only these scenes. "Black Robe, what''s wrong with you?" Cancer was a little confused. "This black robe was just suppressed by the power of my gods and Buddha, and you appeared. Cancer, I have been waiting for you. Today, my Nagato will walk the road for the sky and eradicate the two of you completely." Nagato is cold. Snorted. Cancer took out Heilian, the primordial god Wu Tian gave her. Seeing that the black robe became like this, she knew that she was not Nagato''s opponent... 3698 Chapter 709 Fighting in the Underworld (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Cancer took out the black lotus, the first thing he did was to escape from the place in front of him. Under the black air of the primordial god Hei Lian, the Cancer and the black robe disappeared before Nagato''s eyes. With the help of Cancer, Black Robe regained his consciousness. "Cancer, where are we? Nagato?" Heipao asked quickly. "Don''t worry, I used the black lotus, the primordial spirit given to us by the Buddha, and successfully left the place just now. I have thrown away Nagato, and now we will see the Buddha immediately." Cancer followed. Nagato can clearly sense the strength of the Cancer and the Black Robe. He understands what the Black Robe and Cancer think. When the Cancer took the black robe to the second gate of the underworld, he stood in front of them. "Nagato? How did you find us, we have the black lotus body guard, and the evil spirits around you can confuse your mana." Cancer asked puzzled. Heipao stood in front of Cancer. In fact, he knew what Cancer did and thought. He looked at Cancer, took a deep breath, and spoke. "Do you really think this evil spirit of the underworld can affect me? The evil spirit of the underworld is powerful, but my mana can compete with it. Plus there are twelve relics on my body, you can''t hurt me. of." Nagato''s words made Cancer stunned, but she was different from the black robe just now. In her opinion, her strength was slightly stronger than that of the black robe. She thought that if she would release the power of the soul god Black Lotus with all her strength, yes. It is possible to escape from Nagato''s eyes. Heipao said to the Cancer in a low voice, "Cancer, Nagato has discovered where we are. It is impossible for us to escape together now. I will open Nagato and you will go to see Wutian Buddha." Although the black robe''s voice was very small, Nagato could still hear their conversation. "I said you two guys, it''s better not to speak in front of my eyes. Do you really think you can escape from me at this time? I know everything in the underworld, and now is the best time to destroy you. ." After Nagato said this, he took out the twelve relics in his body. The relic was floating in the air, and the golden light shone on Nagato''s body, making Nagato''s mana stronger.While this golden light illuminates Nagato, it also illuminates the black robe and Cancer. The black robe and the Cancer seemed to be filled with huge energy. In an instant, the two of them exploded. "Sarizi, come back." The long goalkeeper''s relic was once again paid, and to his surprise, after the explosion of the black robe and Cancer, the thirteenth relic appeared in front of his eyes.Tianping Novel Network www.xstpw.com The thirteenth relic flew towards Nagato''s hand, and Nagato took it and put it together with the other twelve relics. Nagato looked at the relics he had just harvested, with a face full of doubts, and said: "There are still relics in this underworld. The relics should be left behind after the death of the gods and Buddhas. Why are there in the black robe and Cancer?" When Nagato was puzzled, Wu Tian appeared in front of Nagato. Wutian''s primordial spirit Black Lotus has been destroyed twice, and Wutian''s primordial spirit has been greatly injured. "Nagato, I didn''t think you could solve my three generals in the underworld in one breath. This really surprised me. Don''t get me wrong, I am here not to fight with you." Wutian explained. Nagato knew that Wutian had come to take away his soul, the black lotus, and he took out the thirteen relics from his body, and concentrated the mana on the relics. "Your primordial spirit Black Lotus can''t be taken away. This time I will completely crush your primordial spirit Black Lotus, so that you can''t restore the primordial spirit again." Nagato roared, and he released a golden light, instantly smashing Wutian''s primordial black lotus on Cancer and Black Robe. Wu Tian, ??who was already seriously injured, was only attacked by Nagato, his soul disappeared directly from the underworld. Everything in the underworld was restored to its original state, and the innocent body had reached the abyss where he was. In the abyss, Wu Tian covered his heart and vomited a mouthful of blood. He said fiercely: "Nagato, you severely injured my soul, Black Lotus, and killed my three confidantes. I will never let you go. It seems that the plan to attack the Three Realms has temporarily slowed down. ." Wutian didn''t know that when his primordial spirit disappeared in the underworld, Nagato had already captured his location. Leaving the long gate of the underworld, he went straight back to the heaven. The Heavenly Court had returned to normal, and the Jade Emperor was rewarding the Heavenly Generals who had experienced the Great War, and Nagato suddenly appeared in front of them. The inside of the high palace was quiet, and all the heavenly soldiers looked at Nagato. The Jade Emperor said, "Nagato, you are finally here, this time you helped us to delay time in the underworld, it is really hard for you. If it weren''t for you, now the heavenly court would have been captured by Wutian monsters. ".. 3699 Chapter 710: Destroy the Last Hope You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Many generals can brag to Nagato, Nagato shook his head. "Although Wutian''s soul was seriously injured by me, he is still alive. Wutian''s ability is very powerful, and his mana is still so powerful. If we take it lightly, you will all know the result." Nagato warned the people of the heavens in this way, but in fact, he was telling them to stay vigilant at all times. The Jade Emperor nodded. He very much agreed with Nagato''s words and said, "Nagato''s words are reasonable, and we should really reflect on our mistakes. Why do we become gods? Isn''t it for the sentient beings of the Three Realms? Everyone must Stay vigilant at all times and cannot relax." In the eyes of the Jade Emperor and Nagato, living without heaven is the greatest danger, and it is better to be careful in everything. "Jade Emperor, I''m going to see Leiyin Temple to see if there is any problem with Tathagata." Nagato dropped these words and turned to leave. After Nagato left the High Heaven Hall, the Jade Emperor continued to reward the heroic generals with merit. Soon, Nagato came to Leiyin Temple, but it looked very peaceful here, as if nothing happened. "It''s really weird. Wutian is not going to attack the Three Realms. Why is there something wrong with the Jade Emperor, but Leiyin Temple is so peaceful." Nagato muttered to himself. Guanyin walked to Nagato, greeted Nagato, and said, "The Buddha has asked me to wait here for the gods and Buddhas for a long time, so let''s go in quickly." Nagato didn''t think much about anything else, he followed Guanyin Bodhisattva and entered Leiyin Temple together. Nagato used his own magic power to observe the surroundings, and confirmed that the gods and Buddhas around him were real, and then he said about the underworld. "Tathagata, I have found the thirteenth relic. When I was in the underworld, I fought against the two generals of Wutian, Cancer and Black Robe. After destroying these two demons, the relic fell from them. Coming down." As he said, he showed the relics he had just obtained in front of the Tathagata. Ruo glanced at the thirteenth relic in Nagato''s hand, and then his hands merged. "Amitabha Buddha, I really didn''t expect that the thirteenth relics could be obtained in the underworld. It seems that all this is God''s will. Nagato, when all the seventeen relics are collected, it is the time of the Three Realms. " Tathagata was very serious. He reminded Nagato again that it is not a good thing to get all the relics now.Shuxzy.com www.shuxzy.com "I also know what you said, but the relics were indeed left after the death of the gods and Buddhas. It is beyond my expectation that the relics can be obtained in the underworld this time. I think you should know why the relics Will appear in the underworld." Nagato continued to ask. Tathagata knew that if he didn''t tell Nagato the origin of the thirteenth relic, Nagato would never give up. He looked at Guanyin and said, "Do you know the origin of this relic." Guanyin nodded gently. She understood the meaning of the Tathagata, so she came to Nagato to explain. "The relic was originally left behind by the gods and Buddhas. This relic was left by the previous lord of the underworld. He was originally the lord of the immortal and buddha realm. Because of his betrayal, he used all his magic power to destroy it. He passed away, and only then left this relic in the underworld." Guanyin felt that Nagato could find this relic in the underworld, which was indeed a surprise to her. Nagato understands the origin of the relic. All gods and Buddhas know that Wutian is still alive. Nagato has new ideas about this. "Buddha, Monkey King and others are still suppressed by Wutian''s primordial god Black Lotus. I think I should return to them as soon as possible, and join them to find Wutian, how about taking the initiative to challenge him?" Nagato announced his plan, and after a glance at Guanyin, the two agreed with him. "You go, we will come to help you if you have any needs at that time." Tathagata promised Nagato. "Since the Buddha said so, I thanked Nagato first." After Nagato said, he left Leiyin Temple. The people in Leiyin Temple all returned to their original state. The Tathagata just now was Wutian, and these gods and Buddhas were all demons. The person standing next to Wutian was his new guardian Chen Mo. It was Chen Mo who told Wutian Nagato that he was here, and he took the initiative to become Guanyin and brought Nagato in. "Chen Mo, you did a very good job, better than the previous Cancer and Black Robe. By the way, when you follow Nagato, don''t follow too closely. His every move must pass through the soul Heilian told me." Wutian warned repeatedly. Chen Mo smiled and said: "Wu Tian Buddha, please feel relieved. Since the disciple is fortunate enough to accept the favor of the Buddha, he will naturally not fail the Buddha, so the disciple will retire first." Chen Mo was worried that he was too far away from Nagato and that he would not be able to perceive his position... 3700 Chapter 711: Heavenless Mind You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Chen Mo left Leiyin Temple, Wutian''s eyes were full of worry. In fact, Wutian understood that Chen Mo couldn''t defeat Nagato. What he wanted Chen Mo to do was to extend the time of the gate so that he could restore his mana. Nagato actually discovered the anomaly just now, and he deliberately didn''t reveal everything. "It seems that Leiyin Temple has been attacked by Wutian. I will find Monkey King and them as soon as possible, and save them." Nagato said to himself. Chen Mo, who was not far behind Nagato, looked suspicious. Chen Mo suddenly stopped seeing Nagato flying in flight, feeling very puzzled. Chen Mo frowned and said, "What on earth does Nagato want to do? Normally, he will go directly to the place where Monkey King and Tang Seng is. This time he stays continuously. Could it be that Nagato has discovered Was something very wrong in the beginning?" In Chen Mo''s eyes, Nagato was nothing but a flag of Wutian, and he had no worries about Chen Mo. After Chen Mo just said that, when he raised his head again, Nagato had disappeared from his eyes. "It''s strange, Nagato was still in front of my eyes just now, why is he disappearing now?" As soon as Chen Mo''s voice fell, Nagato appeared behind him. "How is it? Is it very enjoyable to keep following behind me? Don''t think you just pretended to look like Guanyin, I don''t know you are fake. Want to deceive me and leave before my eyes, you think it is possible Is it?" Nagato said coldly. Chen Mo was already held by Nagato''s mana, he wanted to move his body, but there was no way. Chen Mo frowned. Only now did he realize how powerful Nagato''s mana was, and he couldn''t get rid of Nagato''s holding body technique. "Nagato, when did you find me stalking you? You know I pretended to be Guanyin. Could it be that you discovered this when you were in Leiyin Temple?" He didn''t believe it, so he asked. Nagato snorted coldly and said, "This is natural. Although my eyes can''t see what is abnormal with you, my instinct tells me that you are definitely not real. Tang Seng and disciples are in danger. If it is true Tathagata Buddha, I will definitely not stand idly by." Wutian and the others are full of loopholes. From Nagatos point of view, the reason why Wutian and the others did not take action on themselves, instead they let themselves come to help Tang Seng Sun Wukong and the others, the result was only one. Wutian is now injured, and the injury has not recovered. .Keyuan Novel www.kybook.com Chen Mo was a little worried. He knew that Nagato had wiped out the black robe and Cancer. In his opinion, it would be a very simple thing for Nagato to eliminate him. "Nagato, what do you want?" Chen Mo asked tentatively. "It seems that you are worried that I will kill you. I can give you a chance to redeem your sins and tell me where they are. As long as you help me save the four of them, I will let you go. ." Nagato had already said this, Chen Mo''s heart was shaken. Chen Mo knew that Wutian would discover everything he did. He was very scared and said to Nagato, "Nagato, I am willing to help you, but Wutian will know this. Then he will be right. I shot, what should I do?" "It turns out that you are worried about this. I can tell you that you don''t have to think about it so much. What I have is a way to deal with Wutian. Wutian is already at a disadvantage at this moment. Sooner or later, I will deal with his demons. Destroyed." Nagato said confidently. He was also giving Chen Mo one last chance. If Chen Mo still didn''t say anything, then he would have to destroy Chen Mo. The long goalkeeper Chen Mo''s fixation technique was lifted, and Chen Mo was free again. The first thing Chen Mo did to regain his freedom was to activate his mana and inform Nagato of the positions of the four monks and apprentices. "I have shown the position of Tang Seng''s master and apprentice as you said. You just need to return to the underworld you previously went to. At the bottom of the underworld, there are the primordial spirits of Tang Seng and others. I said so much is useless. , You will understand after you enter." Chen Mo said. Nagato believed Chen Mo''s words. He knew that Chen Mo was afraid to deceive himself. "Chen Mo, I believe you will not lie to me. Don''t worry, Wutian dare not come here to trouble you at this time. Only by following me can you get rid of the fate of being wiped out by Wutian." "I am willing to follow Nagato God and Buddha and help Nagato God and Buddha rescue Monkey King Tang Seng and others." Chen Mo immediately said. Chen Mo led the way towards the underground of the underworld. The evil spirit in the depths of the underworld became stronger, making Nagato''s body a little uncomfortable. "It''s weird, I entered the underworld twice before, and there was no weakening of magic power. Could it be that there is a special power that can suppress gods and Buddhas in the depths of this underworld?" Nagato stopped at this point... 3701 Chapter 712: Kill Chen Mo You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Chen Mo in front of Nagato watched Nagato stop and flew back to Nagato again. "God, why did you stop suddenly? If you dont go to the depths of the underworld to rescue those gods and buddhas, then their magic power will disappear even more. Even if they are rescued, it will be of no great effect. ." Chen Mo spoke very anxiously, and because of this, Nagato saw that Chen Mo in front of him had some problems. "Chen Mo, you are Wutian''s subordinate, I know this. Now Wutian has captured the Three Realms, and you are forgiven for worrying about him. But I believe you can feel the evil of the underworld, right, What do you want to tell me?" Nagato asked deliberately. Nagato had already seen that Chen Mo''s heart was entangled. Before entering the underworld, Chen Mo wanted to help him. After stepping into the underworld, Chen Mo returned to his previous appearance. Wutian had already discovered Chen Mo''s rebellion, and he spoke directly to Chen Mo''s heart. "Chen Mo, you are the general I trust. I appoint you as the protector. If you betray me, you know better than anyone else. You only need to take the long gate to the deepest part of the underworld, and I will choose to forgive you. "Wu Tian repeated again. It turned out that Chen Mo took the long gate to the deepest part of the underworld because the evil spirits that stretched out from the underworld were heavy, and the magic power of the gods and Buddhas would disappear there. Nagato is different from other gods and Buddhas in that there is the blessing of relics in the body, but entering this place will weaken at least half of the mana. It was because Wutian knew about this that Chen Mo took Nagato to the underworld. Chen Mo found that Nagato had already seen this. He knew that he would not be able to escape the catastrophe anyway, and he placed all his hopes on Wutian. "Nagato, it''s normal for the magic power of gods and Buddhas in this underworld to weaken. Otherwise, why would Wutian imprison them here? But if you want to enter the deepest part of the underworld, you should be careful." Chen Mo hypocritical Said. In fact, Chen Mo has regained his trust in Wutian, and Nagato has already felt it. Nagato said, "If this is the case, then you continue to lead the way, I will follow you behind, if we really encounter something, we will take care of it." Chen Mo walked in front of the underworld. As a demon, he had an unprecedented fear of the evil spirit of the underworld. He took the lead to enter the depths of the underworld. He turned his head and looked behind him, and found that Nagato was not following behind him.Jiuzhou Chinese www.9zzw.com "Nagato? Where are you?" Chen Mo shouted while looking around. "You don''t need to look for it. I didn''t follow you into the underworld to reach out. I can think that it is possible for gods and Buddhas to be imprisoned in the underworld, but the evil spirits that reach out in the underworld will probably be a little uncomfortable even if the godless enters here. Right? How could he bring all the gods and Buddhas here?" Nagato asked back. A golden light shone on Chen Mo''s body. Chen Mo was attacked by the power of Nagato''s gods and Buddha, and instantly exploded. Wutian was recovering from his injury. He suddenly opened his eyes, and Li Ling next to him asked, "Wutian Buddha, has something happened?" "Chen Mo stretched out in the underworld and was killed by Nagato. I didn''t expect Nagato to be so powerful. It''s a pity that such a powerful person can''t be used by me." Wutian sighed. Nagato will not do things that endanger the Three Realms, let alone work for Wutian. These Wutians also know it. What Wu Tian is most worried about now is that Nagato returns to Leiyin Temple and starts with him. Nagato did not intend to return to Leiyin Temple. He knew Wutian had just captured Leiyin Temple. If he forcibly fights Wutian to destroy it, then the true body of Tathagata will not be able to return to the heavens again. "By the way, Zhenyuanzis Taoist temple, now the Three Realms Heavenly Court, Jifu, and Leiyin Temple have been reduced to a landless site, but Zhenyuanzis Taoist temple should be temporarily unharmed. I believe that Zhenyuanzi still has the treasure of heaven and earth. It can be protected there." After Nagato spoke, he flew towards Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist temple. Zhen Yuanzi was recuperating. He didn''t know anything about the Three Realms, and he didn''t use Tiandi Baojian to watch. Soon, Nagato had arrived at Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist Temple, Zhenyuanzi got up and walked towards Nagato. "Nagato, you didn''t go to the west to see the Buddha, why did you come back so soon?" Zhenyuanzi just asked casually. Nagato said angrily: "Jin Yuanzi, you really don''t know anything about the outside world. The Three Realms have been captured by Wutian. Not long ago, I was caught by the six-eared macaque and the black robe. What were you doing to lead to the underworld?" Zhen Yuanzi looked innocent, and he explained. "Since you left, I have been recuperating in my Taoist temple, not going anywhere, doing nothing. What I didn''t expect is that in such a short period of time, the Three Realms will undergo such a big change." .. 3702 Chapter 713: The Abnormality of Heaven and Earth Mirror You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Zhen Yuanzi said was true. Tiandi Baojian did not remind him of anything, nor did he tell him what was going on. A golden light was launched from Zhen Yuanzi''s hands, Tiandi Baojian was summoned instantly, and it appeared in front of Nagato and Zhen Yuanzi. "Nagato, this is the treasure of heaven and earth. If something big happens in the Three Realms, how can it not tell me?" For example, Di Baojian is in front of Nagato and Jin Yuanzi today. The Three Realms are so abnormal, but Tiandi Baojian is very calm, which makes Nagato have a very bad premonition. He stared at the treasure mirror of heaven and earth carefully, and then with his magic power to check the surroundings of treasure mirror of heaven and earth, he soon discovered that the treasure mirror of heaven and earth was abnormal. "Jin Yuanzi, because you have been guarding the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, is there a crack on the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, you still can''t detect it? Look at here, is there a crack." Nagato pointed at the treasure mirror of heaven and earth. Opening in the lower right corner. "Unexpectedly, there will still be cracks in Tiandi Baojian. This is really surprising. Nagato God Buddha, I blamed you by mistake before, I immediately repair Tiandi Baojian." Zhen Yuanzi said immediately. Zhen Yuanzi threw the Tiandi Baojian directly into the air, and the mana gathered on the Tiandi Baojian, causing the gap in the lower right corner of the Tiandi Baojian to gradually recover. Soon the cracks in the treasure of heaven and earth were completely restored, and the first thing Zhen Yuanzi did to restore the treasure of heaven and earth was to activate the treasure of heaven and earth. Tiandi Baojian emits golden light, revealing all the recent events. "Nagato, what you said is true. Now the Three Realms have fallen into Wutian''s hands, and Wutian''s injuries are recovering. The Buddha has reincarnated and reincarnated, and the Three Realms have been completely in chaos. is fake." Zhen Yuanzi was very surprised, but he knew that Tiandi Baojian would never deceive people. Nagato believed that the Jin Yuanzi in front of him was real, and if it was a fake Jin Yuanzi, it would be impossible for him to understand Tiandi Baojian in such detail. "You are right. Many gods and buddhas in the Three Realms are already special smelted things, turning them into gods, and there is no evil spirit in them. I want to know whether these people are really gods and buddhas. , Its not that simple." Nagato took out three relics from his body and placed them in the treasure mirror of heaven and earth. "These three relics are placed in the treasure of heaven and earth. One is to prevent accidents or cracks in the treasure of heaven and earth. The second is to let the treasure of heaven and earth protect your safety." Nagato explained.110 Literature www.110wx.com "But the relic is a very important thing. We are about to deal with Wutian. I don''t know if the relics are not collected, you put it in the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, it is better to hold it yourself." Zhen Yuanzi said that because he felt that the relics were all together to exert their true mana. If the relics were scattered, their mana would be greatly reduced. "I know what you mean, you should know better than anyone else. The treasure mirror of heaven and earth has been affected by the godless primordial black lotus. If I take away the relics, it will do much to the treasure mirror of heaven and earth. influences?" Nagato knew that as long as the treasure of heaven and earth was in Jin Yuanzi''s hands, Jin Yuanzi could protect his safety. "We must immediately divide our troops. I will find Monkey King and the many gods and Buddhas of Leiyin Temple, and you will find the heavenly soldiers and generals of the Heavenly Court. Only by combining these people can the Three Realms be restored to their former state again. ." In fact, he didn''t care much about these Nagatos, the system allowed him to do this step by step. Nagato''s own mana is enough to destroy the world, and he knows that if he follows the system''s instructions, he will definitely be rewarded. Deep in the underworld, Nagato came here for the third time.Because he has been here twice, he is very familiar with it. "Will there be a fourteenth relic here? What the system tells me should be true. There may be unexpected gains here." After that, Nagato turned and entered the underworld and stretched out. In the previous meeting between Nagato and Jin Yuanzi, the two transferred some mana towards each other. After the mana of the two of them merged, they could resist the evil spirits of the underworld and the abyss. The long gate that has entered the underworld many times, this time has no influence on the evil spirit of the underworld. "Relics, all of you appear. I know that there are companions of your relics in the underworld. I believe that after the relics appear here, you will attract each other and come together." Nagato said, condensing mana on the ten relics that flew out of his body. The light of the ten relics continued to spread, and the golden light shone into the depths of the underworld. Everything was as expected by Nagato. After his mana was released on the relic, there was a response in the depths of the underworld... 3703 Chapter 714 Looking for the remaining relics You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Great, what the system says is not wrong. In the depths of the underworld, apart from the thirteenth relics originally collected, there are really fourteen relics." Nagato was very happy to take back the relics in the sky. In fact, even if there were no seventeen relics, he could still deal heavy damage to Wutian. The primordial spirits of the many gods and Buddhas in the Three Realms have been suppressed by Wutian with black lotus, and are in the underworld. "Sure enough, it was in the underworld. I didn''t expect things to be like this. I''ve been thinking about eradicating the three world demons, but the reincarnation of the heavens didn''t do it. Now the guy who comes to my eyes is looking for trouble, I will never stop there. ." Cancers primordial spirit still exists. What she had previously crushed by Nagato was her body. Wutian was worried that both the black robe and the Cancer would be killed by Nagato. Therefore, when Cancer went to the underworld to support the black robe, she had already removed the Cancers primordial spirit. It was dropped with black lotus. Nagato continued to walk toward the abyss. He found that there was a very special power in the abyss. In Nagato''s impression, these guys were very hateful. All the monsters in the underworld have been suppressed, and only the primordial spirit of Cancer is still in the underworld. Wutian just left the Cancer''s soul in the underworld. Before he could bring the Cancer''s soul to his side, Nagato had discovered it. "Cancer? Unexpectedly your soul is still here, this must be the thing of Wutian, right? Wutian wants to resurrect you and unify the entire Three Realms. This is completely dreaming." Nagato sneered. Cancer was very dissatisfied with Nagato. She said to Nagato in the same way: "Nagato, although you are a god and Buddha in the heavens, you have also seen the ending of the three realms. Wutian Buddha will destroy you, this Sooner or later." "It''s really overpowering, there is only one soul that is so rampant." After Nagato finished speaking, he shot the Cancer''s soul directly. The Cancer was completely disappeared by Nagato, and Wutian soon learned about these things. Wu Tian opened his eyes and he saw what Nagato was doing with his eyes. "The injury of this seat has almost recovered. It seems that it is time for the final battle with Nagato. My two souls have been completely integrated, and the mana is much more powerful than before." Wu Tian immediately mobilized a large number of monsters to the entrance of the underworld. He knew that there was only one entrance to the underworld, and Nagato could only come out from there. Nagato soon found four monks and apprentices Tang Seng in the underworld, all of whom were real.228 Literature Network www.wx228.com Monkey King opened his eyes first, and he immediately became happy when he saw that the person in front of him was Nagato.Just when Monkey King was about to get up, the black lotus on his head released huge mana and directly suppressed it, causing him to sit cross-legged again. "Nagato, is it really you? It''s great to see you. The gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms have been suppressed by Wutian''s Primordial Spirit Black Lotus. If Wutian cannot be eliminated, the sentient beings of the Three Realms will fall into chaos again. of." Monkey King''s meaning is very clear. If Wutian is not solved, even if all the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms are rescued, it will not help. "Don''t worry, I have collected 14 relics, and I know how to deal with Wutian. All of you sit in the same place and don''t move, I will help you." After the mana of all the relics of Nagato condensed, the huge energy was collected in the body, and he released his power of the gods and Buddhas to the many gods and Buddhas in front of him. The primordial black lotus on the heads of all gods and Buddhas was directly crushed, and the primordial black lotus continued to spread. After the huge black lotus became powder, they all recovered their freedom. Nagato continued, "You still don''t want to say thank you, now is not the time to say these." Under the leadership of Nagato, everyone rushed out of the underworld. The entrance to the underworld has been occupied by the monster led by Wutian. To leave the underworld, Nagato must first break the barrier at the exit of the underworld. Sun Wukong stood beside Nagato. He looked at the barrier in front of him and said, "Nagato, you have already released too much mana just now. Let me come this time." As Sun Wukong said, he took out his golden cudgel and attacked the enchantment in front of him vigorously, which instantly shattered. Wutian looked at the gods and Buddhas that appeared in front of him, sneered, and said: "It''s really good. It seems that this Nagato has some abilities and can bring you guys out. But you don''t have to think so much. Soon you will be in hell again." Wu Tian gave an order, and a group of demons rushed in front of Nagato. Monkey King is a boneless relic. Except for him, the remaining people have been suppressed by the black lotus for a long time. Coupled with the influence of the evil spirit extending from the underworld, their mana has disappeared by 80%. These people can only fight the monsters to a tie, Nagato is also completely understandable, he will look at Monkey King... 3704 Chapter 715: Entrance to the Underworld of the Decisive Battle (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wukong, you have magic power, you protect these people, and I will leave the rest to me." As Nagato said, he attacked the demons around him, hesitating in an enormous amount. Nagato was worried that he would hurt the gods and Buddhas around him, so he could only slowly attack the people around him. All the demons around the underworld were impacted by Nagato''s magical power and turned into ashes in an instant. Wutian looked at these not far away, his brows frowned and his face was very ugly. Mu Leng, the trusted guardian of Wutian, said, "Wutian Buddha, what''s wrong with you?" "I did not expect that Nagato collected 14 relics in a short period of time. If I hadn''t gone to Zhenyuanzis Taoist temple before and got the relics in the treasure of heaven and earth, the consequences would be even worse. I don''t know how serious it should be." He suddenly flew into the air and shouted at Nagato who was fighting with his men, "Nagato, the two relics you kept in the treasure of heaven and earth have been in my hands. You''d better hurry up and grab them, otherwise I will destroy these two relics." Everyone here looked at Wutian, and they didn''t expect that Wutian would still have a relic in his hands. Nagato flew to Wutians eyes, and he and Wutian looked at each other and said, "How come you have a relic? Could it be that Jin Yuanzi has been caught by you? How is Jin Yuanzis power like? You and I know everything." In fact, in Nagato''s memory, Zhen Yuanzi was the ancestor of the earth immortal, and he was protected by the treasure of heaven and earth, so he would not be caught so easily by Wutian. "Wu Tian, ??has Zhen Yuanzi been caught by you? The treasure mirror of heaven and earth is protected by the light of gods and Buddha, and in the treasure mirror of heaven and earth, there are three relics that I have injected. How did you take this Have you got the three relics?" The question in the heart of Nagato asked. "You are negligent because you are too confident in your own magic power. Zhen Yuanzi does have the treasure of heaven and earth, and it is as difficult to deal with as you said. But in my eyes, these are not for "Wu Tian coldly snorted. Nagato burst out laughing suddenly, which made the people around him very puzzled. Wutian looked at the laughing Nagato, feeling a little impatient, and roared: "What are you laughing at? Do you really think I dare not kill you directly? My ability is enough to destroy the Three Realms. Yes, including the relics in your hands." "I dont believe that the relics were left behind when the gods and Buddha passed away. The relics are the only thing that can make you ashes. If you have the ability to crush the relics, youve already crushed them. In front of me, do you behave like this?" Wuyou Chinese Network www.5uzw.com Nagato knows deeply that Wutian will directly destroy things that threaten him, and the relic is no exception. Wu Tian had indeed tried to destroy the relic before, and the result was that he suffered backlash from the relic in his body. "Wu Tian, ??you are the relic and there is nothing I can do. I still know these. When the seventeen relics are all gathered together, that is the time when you are eliminated. At that time, the Buddha can return to the Three Realms, and You will disappear completely." Nagato said these words firmly. He knew that Wutian would be killed as a result of the development of the matter. Wutian doesn''t believe in fate, he didn''t believe it from the beginning. "I know that you do not belong to this world. I cannot inquire anything about you in the Three Realms. No matter where you come from, you have the aura of God and Buddha, which means that you are God and Buddha and I am I won''t let you go." A group of subordinates behind Wutian rushed up. They surrounded Nagato, and together they released their demon power to Nagato, trying to control Nagato with their demon power. "I really can''t help myself. How can I be an ordinary person in Nagato? It is absolutely impossible to want to disappear from my eyes like this. I will not let things continue like this." Nagato releases the Buddha''s light in his body, the powerful god and Buddha aura completely disperses the surrounding demon energy, and at the same time, it directly removes the demon with the weaker Nagato mana. "Wutian, this is a battle between you and me. You can''t stop me from fighting for the sky to save the gods and Buddhas. Since you have to be so ignorant and be such an enemy in front of me, then I will be perfect you." Nagato gathered the mana together, and the relic in Wutian''s hand instantly appeared in front of Nagato. "How could this be? Why did the relic suddenly appear in your hands?" Wutian said in surprise. Wutian was confident that he held the relic tightly and used his own magic power to completely trap the relic, but the result still surprised him. All the fourteen relics were on Nagato''s body, and Nagato was more confident in his next shot. "You don''t have to worry about all the fairy Buddhas. With my long gate, we can definitely return to Lingshan safely." .. 3705 Chapter 716: Entrance to the Underworld of the Decisive Battle (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato''s meaning has been expressed very clearly. The little demons around him are very afraid of Nagato at this time because of the power of the gods and Buddhas just now. Wutian looked at the little demons who were afraid of Nagato, and directly destroyed them with his own demon power. "Nagato, the purpose of this seat in the underworld this time is to catch all of you self-righteous gods and Buddhas. From now on, the Three Realms will be created by me Wutian. Anyone who wants to be an enemy of this seat, this seat I will never let it go." Wutian''s eyes were full of murderous intent, and Nagato knew that Wutian was really angry. "Goku, you must protect them, and I will quickly solve the trouble in front of me. At the entrance of this underworld, I want to release my true strength. You must not let anyone near me." "Don''t worry about Nagato, my grandson will watch them, and I will never let them cause you trouble, although you can rest assured." Sun Wukong said firmly. The Nagato in front of Wutian continuously strengthened his mana, and the fourteen relics rotated around Nagato''s body. All the monsters around disappeared, leaving Wutian alone. Nagato retracted his mana, he knew that this way of clearing the little demon would not affect Wutian. "Wu Tian, ??there are only you and me now. Can we fight in another place? The return of the gods and Buddhas has become a foregone conclusion. It is the most important thing for you to fight with me." Nagato said these words to Wutian calmly, and Wutian also thought that Nagato''s words were reasonable. "You are right, I understand how you think. But at this time, I still want to persuade you, are you really willing to work for such a guy? Do you think it is really worth it for them?" Wutian Repeat again. Wutian was puzzled. Nagato''s mana was superior to the gods and Buddhas, but Wutian was only willing to become a god and Buddha, instead of thinking about unifying the three realms and making himself the master of the three realms. Monkey King also acted by chance. He looked around and made sure that there were no monsters around him with fiery eyes, and then let all the gods and Buddhas behind him come out. "Everyone sat cross-legged on the spot, regaining their mana, and when the Nagagoalmaster Wutian is defeated, we will return to our territory and restore peace in the Three Realms. Monkey King and Nagato cooperate very well. All gods and Buddhas can restore their mana. Nagato leads Wutian to another place.Hot e-book www.huoretxt.com "Nagato, I actually gave you this face. There were a lot of gods and Buddhas there. You might not say what you feel. Now there are only two of us here. As long as you cooperate with me, you will have Enjoy endless glory and wealth." Wutian knew that only Nagato could help him to truly agree to the Three Realms. He thought that if he could persuade Nagato, its effect would be greater than Wutian. "You have said this to me many times. No matter who is around me, I always do things in Nagato according to my heart. If you really think you can persuade me, it will be great. It''s wrong." Wutian thought that Nagato would have something else to say when he called here. What he didn''t expect was that Nagato was still the same as before. "In that case, don''t blame me for being rude." Wutian said, and began to use mana to attack Nagato. The black spirit''s demon spirit kept approaching Nagato until it surrounded Nagato. "Let me ask you one last time, would you like to take the initiative to join me? If I take the initiative to attack you, the result will not be that simple." Nagato shook his head, "I also know your appreciation of me, but it''s a pity that the way is different. If you correct evil and return to the right, Nagato can guarantee that you are safe and sound and won''t let any gods and Buddhas harm you." "I have done so many things, but there is only one in order to unify the Three Realms. I can definitely do what the Tathagata can do. If I cannot unify the Three Realms, I would rather be killed by you." Wutian was completely furious, and as he said, he completely condensed the evil spirits around him, and as the black energy strengthened, he completely surrounded Nagato. Nagato blinked his eyes, looked at the surrounding evil, and then sighed. "Sure enough, things are the same as I thought. Wutian wants to swallow my body with evil spirits, and let me be controlled by him. Such a magical technique may succeed in replacing someone else, but for me Nagato , It has no effect." After Nagato murmured these words to himself, he released the mana of the relic inside his body. In a blink of an eye, the Wutian moves were cracked. Wutian evil spirit could not beat Nagato''s divine power, he spit out blood, and his mana instantly weakened by half. "How is Wutian, do you feel so desperate now?" Nagato asked back... 3706 Chapter 717: Helping Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Become Ye Nagato, and lose Ye Nagato. I really didn''t expect it to be like this. Now that everything is a foregone conclusion, then you can just do it." Wu Tian closed his eyes, as if he had lost sight of everything in front of him. Nagato understood that Wutian was just doing this as a slow-down strategy, and at this time his other soul had already left the place in front of him. "Wu Tian, ??this time this god and Buddha will let you go, you quickly roll back to your own place. I know that we will meet again soon, then you will still be like this, I will never let you go of." He said this not to give Wutian a chance, but to give the gods and Buddhas a chance behind him. Wu Tian didn''t say anything else, turned around and flew away from the place in front of him. Sun Wukong was puzzled, but in order to protect the safety of the gods and Buddhas, he did not choose to chase Wutian. "Why don''t you chase Wutian? He is the core of the monster in the Three Realms. Only by eradicating him can the Three Realms be calmed down." Monkey King said angrily. "Wutian naturally wants to get rid of it, but I let him go this time, not helping him. I believe you can also feel that Wutian has two souls, and the other one is not in front of him, and Only the presence of seventeen relics can completely eliminate him." Nagato said this is not just perfunctory Sun Wukong, the gods and Buddhas are sitting cross-legged to restore their respective mana. If he releases his huge mana, it will inevitably affect the gods and Buddhas in front of him. A red mark appeared on Sun Wukong''s forehead, and he still looked angry. "Goku, you..." Nagato found that Monkey King was very weird, and he stopped talking. Around Sun Wukong''s body, there was a powerful energy surrounding him. The red mark on Sun Wukong''s forehead was the sign of this evil spirit. "What''s the matter? You just have something to say to my grandson, just speak up, don''t hesitate." Monkey King still has his own consciousness. The only difference from the previous one is that he has an inexplicable evil spirit. "Have you found an abnormality in your body? You still have your own consciousness, and it is not completely assimilated by the evil spirits of the underworld. This is a very good thing. But there is a red mark on your forehead, which is a sign of the demonic breath entering your body. "Look for a book www.xunshu8.com While saying this, Nagato directly conjured a mirror and placed the mirror in front of Monkey King. When Monkey King realized that things were exactly as Nagato said, the whole person was stunned. "Why is this? I and many gods and Buddhas are in the underworld, they have nothing to do, but my grandson was assimilated by the evil spirit of the demon, and was tied into the body by the weapon. Why is this?" Sun Wukong asked very puzzled. . Nagato took a deep breath and replied: "The evil spirit of the underworld will increase with the increase of the mana of a man with magical power. The stronger the mana, the more easily Johns will be swallowed by the evil of the underworld." As Nagato said, the gods and Buddhas in the underworld were all taken away by Wutian with the black lotus, causing them to lose their mana. Monkey King himself is a boneless relic, his soul cannot be taken away, so in the underworld he is the only one who has mana. "You don''t have to worry about this. I have a way to eliminate the evil spirits in your body, but you have to follow me back to the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Master. You can only let you enter it for seventy or seventy-nine days. The evil spirit is completely eliminated." Nagato said earnestly. "My old Sun has never encountered such a thing in his life. It seems that I can only do this." Monkey King knew that the more he procrastinated here, the more evil he was.If he hadn''t been an innocent relic, he would have been completely controlled by evil spirits. Nagato''s magic power released the magical barrier around the gods and Buddha, and then returned to the heaven with Monkey King. There are no heavenly guards around Douzi Palace, but these are all little monsters. The two of them easily entered the alchemy furnace in the palace of Dousie. "Wukong, I will send you into the alchemy furnace with my magic power. Remember, you can release your mana freely after more than seven or seventy or forty days. Before that, you will practice well in the alchemy furnace. I will not let any People found you." Nagato repeatedly exhorted Monkey King. While saying this, he also used his mana to help Monkey King disguise, so that Monkey King would not be discovered by anyone. "Don''t worry, my old grandson knows the seriousness of the matter, and will never get angry. The day when my old grandson returns again, it will be the time when these monsters are completely eradicated." Sun Wukong was very confident in his magic power. This time he was also in the underworld by evil spirits entering his body to protect the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms. Nagato said, "This god and Buddha naturally believes in you. I have to return to the underworld to help other people. You can do it for yourself." .. 3707 Chapter 718: Dissemination of the Power of Gods and Buddhas You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Nagato left these words, he left from Tosikiya. Monkey King stayed alone in the alchemy furnace of the Palace of Dousing. "This shamisen real fire is really familiar, and it feels the same as it was back then. Forget it, let''s practice here quietly, at least it can make the evil spirit in the body completely disappear." Sun Wukong said to himself. In the underworld, everything is the same as Nagato just now, and the gods and Buddhas are still cross-legged to restore their mana. Nagato returned to the underworld again, looking at these gods and Buddhas, nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, you are very hardworking. The gods and Buddhas believe that your mana will be restored after a while. At that time, we can once again. Capture the Three Realms." He believes that the safety of the Three Realms is all of them, and the task given to him by the system is to let him return to the heavenly court with the gods and Buddhas. All the gods and Buddhas are very quiet, none of them said anything, sitting cross-legged all the time. Nagato felt that things were a little strange. He condensed mana on his eyes. What he saw was evil spirits constantly approaching the gods and Buddhas. "I know why this is happening. The evil spirit of the underworld is waiting for your mana to recover, and then it will devour your mana. Everyone quickly regain their consciousness." These people continued their actions as if they could not hear Nagato''s words. "Oops, if this goes on, everyone will become what Sun Wukong was just now. Sun Wukong can enter the alchemy furnace with the incorruptible body. If they enter the alchemy furnace, they will be dead forever." Nagato wanted to stop this, he took out all the fourteen relics on his body, combined the relics and his own power, to force all the evil spirits around these gods and Buddhas back. Guanyin took the lead in regaining her consciousness. She followed the surrounding gods and Buddhas one after another to get up, and all came to Nagato. Guanyin looked at Nagato and said with a look of shame: "Nagato, we are all thanks to you so that we can be safe. Our mana has been restored by 30%, and we can help you more or less." "Now the three realms are in Wutian''s hands. Although I severely injured Wutian''s soul, it has no effect on his life. The demons of the three realms are all dominated by Wutian, and they must have a certain ability. You are in After all the mana is restored, there will be another effect." Nagato and Guanyin looked at each other, and he could see from Guanyin''s body that Guanyin''s mana was restored the most. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, our ability is very powerful, you should not be difficult to see how powerful my strength is. I have a way to solve all of these, and at the same time, I can lead the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms to return to the heavenly court." Nagato Very firmly said.5200 Novel Network www.5200txt.com Nagato''s magical power is high and strong. This is something that the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms agree with. What they have to do is to quickly stabilize their magical power. "Guanyin, all this is up to you. Take them back to Luojia Mountain. I will go to Luojia Mountain to clear the way for you, and use Luojia Mountain as our base, where restoring mana is the most important Ok." The gods and Buddhas in front of him did what he said, and began to fly to Luojia Mountain. Nagato first arrived at Luojia Mountain. He faced the many demons in Luojia Mountain and enveloped Luojia Mountain with mana, so that all the little demons in Luojia Mountain were wiped out. The black bear spirit had been engulfed by the evil spirit, and he stood in front of Nagato''s eyes and stretched out his fist. "Nagato, I have been waiting for you here for a long time. Mount Luojia is a task assigned to me by the Wutian Buddha. I will definitely guard the place in front of me. If you want to occupy Mount Luojia, you must step over from me. ." "It''s ridiculous, you are the guardian god next to Guanyin Bodhisattva. You are working for Wutian at this time. You are affected by Wutian evil. I can help you to restore your consciousness completely. Don''t worry. ." After Nagato said this, his hands continued to condense his mana, and the black bear spirit was instantly surrounded by Nagato. After the black bear spirit was covered by Nagato mana, the black bear spirit was completely unable to move. All the living little demon around dispersed, and only the black bear spirit remained in Luojia Mountain. Many gods and Buddhas have returned to Luojia Mountain, and they all came to Nagato. Guanyin looked at the black bear spirit, and began to chant the banding spell, together with the mana released by the Guanyin, made the black bear spirit regain his consciousness. "Black Bear Spirit, you were originally the guardian of this seat, but now you are only surrounded by demons. This seat can help you regain your consciousness, you just need to calm down." The black bear spirit listened to Guanyin''s words, and the black bear calmed down carefully, quickly regaining his consciousness. Seeing that all the evil spirits on the black bear spirit had disappeared, Nagato withdrew his mana. "Black bear spirit worships Nagato god and Buddha, and Guanyin Bodhisattva." Black bear spirit knelt down immediately... 3708 Chapter 719: The Plan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black bear has regained his consciousness, and his actions like this are already very obvious. "Good, good, you can convert to my Buddha again, get rid of the distracting thoughts in your heart, Nagato has helped you a lot. You should thank Nagato most." Guanyin said. The black bear spirit turned around and knocked his head three times in front of Nagato, then spoke. "Nagato, this time I was ridden with evil spirits. If it weren''t for the protection of your gods and Buddhas, I''m afraid I''m still working for the demon Wutian. "You will do this for a certain reason. I can make all these troubles disappear, but before that, I have a question for you. I hope you can tell the truth." Nagato watched the black bear spirit say this, and the black bear spirit still knelt on the ground, looking repentant. The black bear spirit said: "Nagato God and Buddha have anything to ask me about the black bear spirit, just open the mouth. As long as I know things, I will definitely tell the god and Buddha." In fact, in the eyes of the black bear spirit, Nagato is the top god and Buddha in the Three Realms, and no one can match him. "When you were under Wutian, Wutian must have said a lot to you. What I want to know is, what exactly will Wutian say to you?" Nagato asked about the black bear spirit, in fact, he wanted to know from the mouth of the black bear spirit what Wutian did. Perhaps the black bear spirit knew it. Hei Xiong Jing tried to think about a series of things that happened before, and he found that his memory after being controlled by evil spirits completely disappeared. "Sorry Nagato God and Buddha, when I was controlled by evil, my body was not under my own control. At that time, I didn''t have any consciousness, so I don''t have any memory of these. I''m really sorry." Ashamed. "It doesn''t matter. I just want to ask you something about Wutian. You don''t have any memory, and it doesn''t matter." The long goalkeeper looked at Guanyin not far away, and signaled Guanyin to return to Luojia Mountain with all the gods and Buddhas. The evil spirit in Luojia Mountain was completely dispelled, and the confluence of many gods and Buddhas covered the spirit of the gods and Buddha in Luojia Mountain. All the gods and Buddhas were arranged by Guanyin in the innermost part of Luojia Mountain, which was protected by the power of Nagato gods and Buddhas. "You all live and recuperate here. There is my god and Buddha power here. No monster can enter the place in front of you. What you need to do now is to restore your mana and then help me attack the Three Realms again." Doudou Box Novel Network www.doudouhe.com The reason why Nagato asked these gods and Buddhas to do this was completely systematic.The system allows him to return to the Three Realms with Gods and Buddhas, and at the same time allows those who are themselves the Three Realms of Gods and Buddhas to conquer their own places. Wutian had already returned to Leiyin Temple. There were little demons around him, and the demons with a little magical power were eliminated by Nagato. Wutian covered his heart and frowned, "Damn Nagato, how successful this plan would have been if you hadn''t appeared? The Tathagata has already been reincarnated. I don''t believe how capable this guy is. ." The surrounding demon qi became stronger as Wu Tian''s mana increased, and Wu Tian began to absorb the surrounding demon qi to restore his own mana. Wutian''s mana quickly recovered 50%, and at the same time, Nagato left Luojia Mountain. Outside Luojia Mountain, Nagato wanted to go to the Heavenly Court to have a look at Monkey King. The time of seventy-four-nine days was very fast. He estimated that Monkey King was about to come out of the alchemy furnace, and he wanted to go to Dousie Palace as soon as possible. . The inside of the palace was peaceful, these demons didn''t know that Monkey King was in the alchemy furnace. "Wukong, don''t worry, you are about to come out of the alchemy furnace, just in case, I will go to the alchemy furnace and wait for you to appear, so that your safety can be guaranteed." After Nagato finished speaking, he moved towards Dou Li Gong flew away. As Wutian''s mana increased, he quickly sensed the location of Monkey King. "Unexpectedly, there are immortals in the heaven, and this person''s breath is so familiar, 80% is Sun Wukong. Why did he come here, let me see with the eyes of the sky." Wu Tian closed his eyes and quickly detected what had happened to Monkey King. "Now I am more than enough to deal with Monkey King. He is also suffering from the pain I have endured before. I will let him be covered by the demon breath again and become my slave." After Wu Tian left this sentence, he flew towards Dousizong. Nagato came one step first. He saw that Monkey King in the alchemy furnace was at a critical time. He knew that Monkey King could not be disturbed by anyone at this moment. Nagato stopped by the alchemy furnace, and a black air instantly came to him. "Sure enough, you did everything. Now that Monkey King has reached a critical moment, are you here now to protect him?" Wutian came to Nagato and asked... 3709 Chapter 720: The Controlled Divine Power You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s you Wutian again? I let you off before, why did you come here to die? If I try my best to shoot you, you will surely be wiped out." When Nagato said this, Wu Tian looked rather indifferent. What Wutian wants to do now is to control Monkey King. "My goal is Monkey King. In fact, you should also understand that although I can''t defeat you, you can''t destroy me. I am the incarnation of the evil spirits of the Three Realms, and my mana is sufficient to affect the entire Three Realms. I am killed and the Three Realms will not be infected by evil spirits." That''s what Wutian said.In fact, he knew that only seventeen relics were gathered together to destroy himself. "Are you waiting for seventeen relics? Now I have fourteen of them in my hand. I know where the remaining relics are. As for the last two, I can definitely find them. You better leave here now, or you can blame me." After Nagato finished saying this coldly, he stretched out his fist, a powerful force on the fist, such a huge mana made the evil spirit around Wutian be directly dispelled. The reason why he did this was to spread the power of his gods and Buddhas around him, so Wutian and him would be surrounded by the power of gods and Buddhas, so that the surrounding demons would not be able to perceive them fighting. Wu Tian saw through Nagato''s moves, and he knew why Nagato did it. Wu Tian raised his mouth and said: "Nagato, you are worried that Monkey King will be affected by us, so use your mana to cover the two of us. If my men know that Monkey King is here, you say that you will take the opportunity to attack Monkey King. How?" "You can''t realize what you just said. No one can go out of my gods and Buddha''s mana barrier. Even if the Buddha is held by such a powerful mana barrier, he can''t get out. Besides, what about you?" Nagato''s words will provoke Wu Tian. "Besides, isn''t my mana as good as Tathagata? I tell you, Tathagata will not be my opponent anyway. If he can really defeat me, why should he fall into the mortal world like this? Waiting for me to find Tathagata. The soul boy will definitely destroy it." Wutian roared, summoning his other soul, and there was another black air outside the mana barrier of Nagato. This black energy kept approaching Monkey King and directly entered the alchemy furnace. Only hearing a loud noise from the alchemy furnace, Monkey King flew out of the alchemy furnace. "Really, I have been waiting here for a long time, and finally came out of it. Nagato, Wutian?" Good novel, right www.hxs8.com Monkey King looked very normal, as if he was not controlled by Wutian. Nagato felt that something was wrong, he took his mana barrier back, and Wu Tian''s evil spirit returned to his body again. "Since the two of you are both appearing in front of my eyes, then you can do your best to attack me. But don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you are really enemies of me, the result will be much worse than those before." Nagato glanced at the Monkey King behind him. Although he couldn''t feel any evil in Monkey King''s body, his instinct told him that Monkey King''s victory was controlled by Wu Tian. "It turned out to be like this. Since you are so confident, then I have to see how you made me also infected by the demon breath." Nagato dropped these words and attacked Monkey King behind him with all his strength, only to punch Monkey King away. After the evil spirit in Sun Wukong was dispelled by Nagato, Nagato directly attached himself to Sun Wukong. "What?" Wutian was surprised. "How is it? Didn''t you think of this? The mana and the real fire of the three flavors in the alchemy furnace are not covered. If you really think that Sun Wukong will be controlled by you as easily as before, it is a big mistake. Up?" The evil spirit of Monkey King has almost disappeared. Nagato possesses Monkey King''s body, and the power of the gods and Buddha carries out the final purification of the evil spirit in Monkey King. "Damn it, it seems that I still underestimate you. I can''t think that all my plans will be ruined by you. But I advise you to do things carefully, so as not to be killed by evil in the future, you don''t know how to die. of." Wutian turned into a black energy, and left from the Palace of Dou Li. Nagato did not choose to stop Wu Tian, ??but came out of Monkey King''s body. Monkey King knelt in front of Nagato''s eyes and said, "Nagato, I really thanked you just now. I was almost controlled by the Wutian evil spirit. If that were the case, the consequences would be unimaginable." Nagato said meaningfully, "You will not be controlled by the demon breath. The reason why you are controlled is because your character is not firm enough." .. 3710 Chapter 721: God and Buddhas Mana Recovery You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Remember, no matter what time, don''t be stunned by anger to force your eyes and swallow your consciousness." Nagato warned again. Monkey King himself is a boneless relic. When he was born, he was a Lingming stone monkey. His identity is very special.Had it not been for Monkey King to see Gods and Buddhas trapped, demons rampant, blinded by anger, he would not be like this. "Nagato God and Buddha''s persuasion to my grandson will definitely be remembered by my grandson. Where are everyone now? How come we are the only two of us?" Sun Wukong asked. All the things that happened in the Nagagokkeeper''s previous period, used the polarizing mirror to inform Monkey King. "The gods and buddhas have been rescued from the underworld by me now. They are in Luojia Mountain. There is my god and buddha protection. Any evil spirits cannot be approached. If there is really a powerful evil spirit, I will You will feel it, so go to that place." Listening to the meaning of Nagatos words, Sun Wukong did not intend to return to Luojia Mountain, so Sun Wukong continued, "Then I will return to Luojia Mountain. Wouldnt you return to Luojia Mountain to recuperate? Many gods and Buddhas work together, surely. You can eliminate the lawless." "This is natural, and I still have more important things to do. Zhen Yuanzi was seriously injured by Wutian, I should go to him immediately and find the secrets of Tiandi Baojian. Just follow what I said, Just return to Luojia Mountain." Nagato could perceive that Monkey King''s mana had been fully restored. He thought that Monkey King would return to Luojia Mountain and protect these gods and Buddhas. Monkey King knew what Nagato meant. He originally wanted to follow the elders. After thinking about it for a while, he also said what Nagato said. Monkey King disappeared in front of Nagato''s eyes. "I hope that Zhen Yuanzi can do nothing. After all, Zhen Yuanzi is the ancestor of the earth fairy, and his influence is still very large." Nagato closed his eyes, he sensed Jin Yuanzi''s position with his power, and soon he found Jin Yuanzi''s breath in the Abyss of Kyushu. "Wu Tian is really insidious enough to imprison Zhen Yuanzi in the Abyss of Kyushu. Such a guy is really hateful. I want to see how powerful this legendary Abyss of Kyushu is." In Nagatos impression, Kyushu Abyss is a place where demons gather, where any gods and Buddhas will lose their mana. Zhen Yuanzi has been imprisoned by Wutian for a long time, and he has been waiting for the opportunity to get out from the place in front of him. "It''s been such a long time now, and I don''t know how Nagato and the gods and Buddhas are. Nagato''s mana is so powerful and so smart, I believe he can definitely save the gods and Buddhas." Zhen Yuanzi is gradually in a coma. He has been imprisoned by Wutian for ten days, and his body and mind have been covered by the evil spirits of this Kyushu Abyss.My 33 novel network www.33xiaoshuo.com According to the system''s prompt, Nagato soon came to Kyushu Abyss. Nagato looked around at the demons and evil spirits, giving people a very biting feeling. "Unexpectedly, this Kyushu Abyss would be like this. Zhenyuanzi has been imprisoned here for about ten days. This will definitely make him completely useless. No, I must quickly find Zhenyuanzi''s location. He has something." In Nagato''s eyes, Zhenyuanzi''s position is an important position in the three realms. In any case, Zhenyuanzi must be brought out of the abyss of Kyushu. The demons and evil spirits around him continued to spread, and Nagato didn''t want things to worsen, he accelerated his speed. At the lowest end of the Kyushu Abyss, there was a ray of celestial energy drifting by, and Nagato''s intuition told him that it was Jin Yuanzi''s. "It''s been such a long time, Zhen Yuanzi can still retain his fairy qi, really is a great fairy. I want to speed up my speed, and quickly take him away from this ghost place." After Nagato talked, he accelerated his speed. Zhen Yuanzi felt that his consciousness had gradually blurred, and finally he couldn''t hold on and fell. "I can''t do it anymore. I don''t think I have paid so little for the Three Realms. It seems that my time is running out." After saying this, Zhen Yuanzi lay on the ground and stopped moving. The power of the gods and buddhas in the Kyushu Abyss continued to increase, and the powerful divine power enveloped Zhenyuanzi, which made Zhenyuanzi regain some consciousness. Zhen Yuanzi opened his eyes again, and Nagato had appeared before his eyes. "Zhen Yuanzi, don''t worry, I appeared in the Abyss of Kyushu this time. I came here to rescue you. I can definitely bring you back safely." When Nagato said this, Jin Yuanzi realized that he was not dreaming now. "Is it really you Nagato? Why did you come here, this place is not supposed to be the gods and Buddhas, you leave quickly, or you will be infected by the device of the Kyushu Abyss. If you continue to stay here, just Will become like me." .. 3711 Chapter 722 Rescue Zhen Yuanzi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"You don''t need to say these things, there are relics in my body, and I believe that you know my strength. I don''t want to say anything else now. You will soon understand that I can resolve the present. Situational." After Nagato confidently said this to Jin Yuanzi, he stretched out his right hand, and a powerful force was integrated into his body. Zhenyuanzi and Nagato were surrounded by such a powerful god and Buddha power, and all fourteen relics appeared now. With the power of fourteen relics, plus Nagato''s own mana, he and Jin Yuanzi in front of him disappeared from the abyss of Kyushu in an instant. "We have returned to the world again, but it did consume a lot of my mana just now. If it weren''t for the help of 14 relics, this time even if we could return to the world, it would consume more of my mana." Chang The door took a deep breath. Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that Nagato''s mana had actually increased to this level. "I can return to the world again, all because of you. If you weren''t there, I''m afraid my ancestor of the earth immortal would really be insecure." Zhen Yuanzi sighed. At this time Zhenyuanzi is already an ordinary person, and Zhenyuanzi''s mana has disappeared by 90%. At the time of Kyushu Abyss, Zhenyuanzi was already a useless person. If Zhenyuanzi continues to stay in Kyushu Abyss It will definitely die. Nagato looked in the direction of Luojia Mountain and said, "The gods and Buddhas of the heavens have been taken to Luojia Mountain by me. The immortal energy of Luojia Mountain has been completely restored. We will not only help the recovery of our mana, but also It can also guarantee our safety." "Everything obeys the requirements of Nagato God and Buddha." Zhenyuanzi said without hesitation. Soon, Nagato returned to Luojia Mountain with Zhen Yuanzi. Luojia Mountain''s immortal energy is very abundant. With the restoration of the gods and Buddhism mana, the immortal energy here is even stronger. Monkey King''s mana has been fully restored. He has been guarding around Luojia Mountain. When Nagato and Zhen Yuanzi arrived here, Monkey King appeared first. "Nagato? Did you bring Jin Yuanzi back? Where did you bring him?" Monkey King asked Zhen Yuanzi in confusion. "Zhen Yuanzi knows the whereabouts of the relic, and I know that Zhen Yuanzi must still have a secret that he hasn''t told us. You don''t need to ask me so much now, when you return to Luojia Mountain, you will know everything." Chang Door explanation. Guanyin Bodhisattva, Eighteen Arhats, Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie and others were all here. They saw Nagato returning with Zhenyuanzi and all walking towards them.Literary City www.bxwxc.com Guanyin spoke first, "Nagato, I didn''t expect you to bring Jin Yuanzi back." "Yes, Bodhisattva, Zhenyuanzi is in the Abyss of Kyushu. If it werent for the help of fourteen relics, I wouldnt have been able to bring Zhenyuanzi back. Now some famous gods and Buddhas have all been gathered. Here, let me reinforce the Buddha power here." After Nagato''s words, he jumped directly one by one and flew to the top of Luojia Mountain. The mana of the relic continued to spread around the entire Luojia Mountain. Guanyin took the lead and came to the top of Luojia Mountain. All the gods and Buddhas looked at Nagato. The power of the gods and Buddhas increased the power of Luojia Mountain by several times. Nagato came to them again and said: "Now I have placed all the 14 relics on the top of Luojia Mountain, and I have integrated my mana with the relics, so that I can guarantee the All gods and Buddhas are safe and sound." "If you do this, do you want to leave Luojia Mountain? I can clearly feel that you go to the Abyss to rescue Zhen Yuanzi and cost a lot of your mana. Are you not going to restore your mana?" Said Monkey King. Since Sun Wukong saw Nagato just now, he has been paying attention to the changes in Nagato''s body. He also saw that Nagato''s magic power has weakened, so he said that. "Now the more heavenly soldiers, the better, and we will rely on them to protect the Three Realms in the future. Now it is only us who will definitely not be able to do so. I will find the surviving heavenly soldiers and bring them here. " Nagato''s idea actually thought of Sun Wukong before. When Sun Wukong heard that Nagato was going to do this, he stood directly next to Nagato. "To tell you, my grandson has been thinking about this issue before. Now that you say this, my grandson agrees with both hands. It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go now." Monkey King and Nagato disappeared into Luojia Mountain at the same time. They all know that there are relics to protect in Luojia Mountain, and there is also the previous seal of the gods and Buddhas in Nagato. This is the safest place at present. Tang Seng stood up again, and he bowed to the surrounding gods and Buddhas. "Xuan Zang is not talented and is willing to help Nagato and Wukong." After Tang Seng spoke, he left with Nagato. Zhu Bajie, Drifting Monk and Little Bailong left Luojia Mountain together... 3712 Chapter 723: Find the Tathagata Reincarnation You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato felt a group of immortal spirits quickly approaching behind him, and he stopped. "Wukong, why did you follow me? It is very safe in Luojia Mountain. You shouldn''t follow me out." What he said was not to be polite to Monkey King, but his own inner thoughts. "My grandson is the Great Sage of Qitian no matter how you say it, now it is expensive to fight and defeat the Buddha, and it is more important to think about the Three Realms. The sentient beings of the Three Realms need help today, so naturally I won''t stand by and watch." Sun Wukong wanted to do something for the Three Realms. He felt that at this critical time, he should also come in handy. Nagato understood Monkey King''s thoughts. He was about to take Monkey King away, and another voice came from the direction of Luojia Mountain. "Wait, there are us." Tang Seng said, and came to Nagato together with Zhu Bajie, Drifting and Xiao Bailong. Tang Seng explained: "It is an honor for the poor monks to be able to help sentient beings in the Three Realms. You don''t have to say anything. You are already the commander of the gods and Buddhas in the Three Realms. Quickly give orders as to where we should begin to help the people in the Three Realms. " Tang Seng''s eyes were very firm, and Nagato knew that the four Tang Seng and his apprentices were serious. "Well, since you have said so, then I will assign you what to do next." Nagato didn''t choose to fly right away. Originally, he planned to accomplish these things on his own. When he saw Tang Seng, mentor and apprentice four people recommend themselves, and wanted to help sentient beings in the Three Realms, Nagato agreed. "Wukong, Bajie, you go to find the gathering place of Wutian''s demons. If you can get rid of this, just get rid of it. Remember the place that can''t be eradicated and wait for me to go. Tang Seng took the little white dragon and the sand monk to find Those lost heaven soldiers." Nagato arranged. They all nodded and did what Nagato had just said. Nagato took a deep breath. He believed that since the Tang Seng and his apprentices were selected by the destiny, they would not be easily defeated. Nagato chose to find the reincarnations of the relics and the Buddha., He came to the mortal world again, everything was the same as before, except that the heavenly court was still affected by the lawless power. "It seems that everything in the world is normal, which means that the reincarnation of the Tathagata has nothing to do, but he is protecting these ordinary people. I immediately check where the reincarnation of the Tathagata is, and I must quickly bring him back to Luojia Mountain. " After that, Nagato closed his eyes, and his mana gathered. He saw a very simple book boy who was experiencing some painful things in the world, so Nagato appeared directly beside the book boy. "What are you?" Shutong was stunned, and he was startled when he looked at the person who suddenly appeared next to him.Qiandu Chinese Website www.qianduzw.com In a blink of an eye, Nagato returned to Luojia Mountain with the reincarnation of the Tathagata, Nagato walked back and forth within half an hour, and the gods and Buddha saw the man brought back by Nagato with a look of surprise on his face. Nagato explained: "Dont be so surprised. This person is the reincarnation of Buddha Tathagata. Now it takes seventeen relics to help him regain the God of War again. I need to quickly find seventeen relics. Luojia Mountain is the safest." Guanyin Bodhisattva was the first to come to the reincarnation of Tathagata. She looked at the man in front of her and nodded gently. "This is indeed the reincarnation of the Buddha. If the Buddha can return to the Three Realms again, this is the blessing for all beings in the Three Realms." "Okay, not much to say, I have to find the next relic." Nagato said he was leaving again, but Jin Yuanzi stopped him directly. "Wait a minute, I have something to tell you." Jin Yuanzi''s very serious look made Nagato a little confused Nagato stopped, did not choose to leave immediately, but looked at Jin Yuanzi in front of him. "Zhen Yuanzi, if you have anything you want to tell me, just speak up." "I know where the fifteenth relic is." Zhen Yuanzi said solemnly. "Oh? In that case, you can tell me quickly." Nagato was overjoyed when he heard Jin Yuanzi''s words. Zhen Yuanzi motioned to Nagato to return Tiandi Baojian to him, and Nagato took out the Tiandi Baojian without hesitation. Nagato said, "This treasure of heaven and earth was originally your divine object. This thing has been kept with me before, so it is convenient for me to do things. Since you want to use this thing, I will return it to you." "I did not use the treasure of heaven and earth for my own use, but this thing is a relic." Zhen Yuanzi said something amazing, his words shocked all the gods and Buddhas in Luojia Mountain. Nagato immediately asked, "You said that the treasure of heaven and earth is a relic? How is this possible?" The gods and Buddhas were still in surprise, Zhen Yuanzi threw the heaven and earth treasure mirror into the air, and released his mana against the heaven and earth treasure mirror. Tiandibaojian changes at a speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually emits golden light... 3713 Chapter 724: Another Relic You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tiandi Baojian has undergone such a change, everyone is holding their breath, for fear that everything will fall short when they are relieved. Nagato''s eyes were staring at the treasure of heaven and earth, and the golden flames of the treasure of heaven and earth exuded, which made Luojia Mountain''s mana increase again. Tiandi Baojian was activated by Zhenyuanzi''s mana and turned into a relic again. Zhen Yuanzi put the relic in his hand, and after a glance, he turned the relic to Nagato. "You are the key to the gods and buddhas of the Three Realms. We all believe that as long as you are here, the sentient beings in the Three Realms will be safe and sound. I will give this relic to you, and believe that you will be able to maximize the power of the relic. " Zhen Yuanzi seriously put the relic in his hands into Nagato''s hands. Nagato knew that this relic was made by the treasure of heaven and earth, and Jin Yuanzi had a deep relationship with it.I just used the Tiandi Baojian a few times and felt a little bit reluctant, not to mention Zhen Yuanzi. "Don''t worry, there is one last relic. I will definitely let the Tathagata return to the Three Realms and save everyone in the Three Realms." After saying this, the relic in the hands of the goalkeeper was thrown into the air again, and Luojia Mountain was immediately surrounded by the mana of the relic. The top of Luojia Mountain has been protected by the light of fifteen relics, and Nagato is more assured of this.He knew that Monkey King was a boneless relic, and what he was looking for was the last relic. "Okay, the magic power of Luojia Mountain is even stronger. The Buddha himself believes that Wutian will not be able to enter Luojia Mountain. Everyone here is waiting for our good news." Nagato quickly left Luojia Mountain again. Wutian''s mana had been fully restored, and he came down from Leiyin Temple to Luojia Mountain again. "The immortal energy of Luojia Mountain is really sufficient. In my opinion, this is Nagato deliberately using relics as a barrier, so that these so-called gods and Buddhas can restore their mana in Luojia Mountain." A black-clothed monster next to Wutian said: "There is nothing wrong with what Wutian Buddha said, but Luojia Mountain has such a powerful god-Buddha power and the blessing of the relics. It is better not to attack rashly." "Hei Xin, you have been following me for such a long time. You saw with your own eyes how I sit in the Leiyin Temple in Xitian and how I was trapped by Nagato. Do you have any opinion on this?" Wutian Zhuan He looked at the black heart. "The Heavenless Buddha has boundless powers. Anyone who opposes the Heavenless Buddha is a black-hearted enemy. Buddha, please rest assured, I will help you level these guys." Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com Blackhearted words disappeared before Wutian''s eyes. Wutian looked at the blessing of the gods and Buddhas around Luojia Mountain, and took a deep breath. It turns out that Wutian''s other soul is Black Heart.Black Heart''s mana is more powerful than the previous demons, and his appearance also means that Wutian has successfully integrated the power of the two souls into one, and his mana has been greatly improved. "It''s strange, this feeling is very abnormal. I just left Luojia Mountain, how come the evil spirit around Luojia Mountain has increased several times in an instant? Could it be that Wutian at this time has reached Luojia Mountain?" Chang The door guessed. Hei Xin had already arrived behind Nagato, he turned into a black energy, hidden his evil spirit, and followed behind Nagato. Nagato felt the abnormality behind him, and when he turned his head and looked behind him, there was nothing behind him. "It seems that I have been targeted by Wutian''s subordinates. I didn''t expect Wutian''s subordinates to be so powerful. I want to see how powerful this guy is, and can hide my evil spirits from me for so long." Nagato had actually discovered the demon who was following him, but he deliberately pretended not to have discovered it. He wanted to see what kind of ability this demon had. Having reached a remote mountain top, Nagato led it to this place, and shouted to the surroundings. "You followed me all the way here. What is your purpose? No matter what, you should show up too, right?" Hei Xin heard Nagato''s words, he did not continue to hide, but appeared directly in front of Nagato. A mass of black energy gradually condensed together, and his evil spirit also appeared. "Nagato, it seems that you discovered my existence very early. But since you know that I am following you behind you, why didn''t you break me through?" Black Heart asked very suspiciously. Hei Xin knew that Nagato''s mana was very powerful, and he was very unconvinced with Nagato, even though he was part of Wutian''s body. Nagato sneered and said, "I brought you here on purpose, and I believe you can feel it. I know that your evil spirit will affect the people around you, so I brought you here on purpose. " He didn''t have any good feelings about the black heart in front of him, and the bad things Wu Tian did, black heart occupied 80%... 3714 Chapter 725 Clash with the Black Heart You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It turns out that it is, but I am not as simple as what you have seen. I am Wutian''s true soul and a part of his body. The previous Wutian will lose to you because I did not appear." Hei Xin is very confident in his mana. He thinks that no one can match him, including Nagato in front of him. Black Heart''s evil spirit gradually increased, and his mana seemed to be stronger than the previous Wutian. Nagato stared at the black heart in front of him carefully. He felt that things were a bit weird, but he didn''t have any worries about the black heart. "Do you think you will be my opponent? There is no one in the Three Realms whose mana is above my Nagato. Today. You are no exception. Since you have to die in front of my eyes, then I will do it. You, let you know what is meant by heaven outside." After saying this, the power of Nagato''s god and Buddha covered his body. "You don''t need to brag here. Originally, you could defeat Wutian because you have a relic. You don''t have a relic at this time. Will you really beat me?" Heixin couldn''t wait to prove that his mana was above Nagato. He released his evil spirit towards Nagato. The impact of the gods and Buddha breath and evil spirits made the entire mountain sway. Nagato looked at the swaying hills around him. He felt that he was right to come here with a black heart. At least he would not harm some innocent people here. "Yes, you are much better than I thought. I thought it was Wutian, but where did I find a little demon with powerful magic power. I didn''t expect Wutian''s primordial spirit to follow me. Black heart, Wutian must have Remind you not to fight with me, right?" He asked, making Black Heart angry instantly. Hei Xin roared, "Wu Tian always tells me how powerful you are. He did remind me not to fight with you, but I don''t care about it. My ability is stronger than what you have seen. Its useless to say so much, just do it." Nagato quickly increased his mana, and the evil spirit of the black heart was quickly suppressed. He was wrapped around his body by the power of Nagato''s gods and Buddha, unable to move. "What''s going on? Nagato, what did you do to me, why can''t my body move?" Black heart shook his body hard, but found that he was surrounded by the power of gods and Buddha, and there was no way to release mana. "Since ancient times, evil is invincible. Do you really think that you will defeat me? Your mana is not as powerful as mine, and you are not the godless deity. You think that your own soul can be an enemy of your own Buddha. ?" Nine Nine Chinese www.99zw.net After Nagato finished speaking, he strengthened his power of God and Buddha again, which made the black heart in front of him tighter by the power of God and Buddha. Wutian was still observing the situation inside Luojia Mountain. The painful sensation after Black Heart was trapped by the power of the gods and Buddha directly impacted Wutian''s heart. "Damn it, why is my heart so painful? Could it be that the black heart went to find Nagato, and was injured by Nagato? If this is the case, I must come forward immediately to prevent this from happening." In this way, Wu Tian''s magic power came to Black Heart''s side in an instant. "Hei Xin, what I said to you before, told you not to trouble Nagato, you didn''t even follow my orders." Wutian was very angry when he saw Black Heart, and used his mana to directly suck Black Heart into his body. Although Black Heart was not eliminated by Nagato, Wutian''s soul was already injured. Nagato was not surprised that Wu Tian would appear. "You finally came here, and I knew you would definitely appear. Your own soul can''t control it, and you want to control the Three Realms. I tell you this is impossible." Wu Tian is very unconvinced with Nagato, in fact, black heart is also part of his character. "You don''t have to kill me, I haven''t been wiped out by you. The black heart''s greed is too big, he will be like this, and I also have a part of the reason. I will get it in the Three Realms. If you don''t believe it, we will just walk and see ." Wutian had already understood that he couldn''t persuade Nagato to follow him anyway, so he didn''t say such a thing. Nagato blocked Wutian''s path this time, and he didn''t let Wutian leave directly. "I have never taken action against you, but I am actually waiting for this opportunity today. Your two souls finally get together, how could I let you leave my eyes like this? You have no chance to leave. " The two primordial spirits of Wutian are gathered together, which means that if Wutian is eliminated this time, Wutian will truly disappear. "Are you going to shoot me? Or do you really think that you can wipe me out completely?" .. 3715 Chapter 726: Mana Suppresses Wutian You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wu Tian knew that he was injured, and if he played against Nagato directly, he would definitely not be Nagato''s opponent. "I won''t just let this opportunity pass. Your two souls have always been scattered in two places, and their mana is very powerful. Now you are injured and you are not my opponent anyway." Nagato waved his right hand, a golden light hit Wu Tian. Wutian used his own hands to block the golden light of Nagato, followed by several golden lights, Wutian was directly hit and vomited blood on the spot. "I don''t believe these." He roared and continuously attacked the enchantment of gods and Buddhas released around him by Nagato, but naturally it had no effect. What Wutian didn''t expect was that Nagato could easily use his mana to completely surround him, making his body unable to move." In Wutian''s impression, he had always thought that the mana that Nagato had previously released to him was the entire power of Nagato. What he didn''t expect was that he thought of all this too simply. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you at this time, I just want to keep you, let you see how powerful my mana is. I will take you back to Luojia Mountain, and there, God Buddha breath can help you to purify the evil spirit in your body." After Nagato finished speaking, he took Wutian and flew in the direction of Luojia Mountain. Wu Tian tried to break free of Nagato''s god and Buddha barrier many times, but ended in failure. "If it wasn''t for the black heart to take the initiative, I wouldn''t be caught alive by you. If it wasn''t for my injury, how could I be easily caught by you." "Everything is God''s will. This is the fate. We are about to reach Luojia Mountain. Let''s wait until Luojia Mountain has anything to say." Nagato increased his speed and continued flying. In Luojia Mountain, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Zhenyuanzi, Eighteen Arhats, Tota Heavenly King Li Jing, Erlangshen and others all recovered their magic power. A golden light appeared in Luojia Mountain, and Guanyin followed many heavenly generals and gods and Buddhas to the place where the golden light showed. "Nagato? What are you?" Everyone was shocked when they saw Wutian behind Nagato. "Yes, the person you saw is Wutian. Wutian has been injured and is firmly suppressed by my gods and Buddha''s mana. You don''t have to worry about this." 33 Xiaoshuo www.33xiaoshuo .com From Nagato''s point of view, Wutian''s mana is temporarily unable to recover, and coupled with the mana of the 15 relics of Luojia Mountain and the aura of gods and Buddhas, the demon energy in Wutian''s body will quickly dissipate. But these are just Nagato''s expectations, things are not as good as he thought. Monkey King has also returned, along with Tang Monk, Zhu Bajie, Drifting Monk, and Xiao Bailong. They completed all the tasks assigned to them by Nagato and returned to report to Nagato. Just as Tang Seng was about to speak, Nagato stopped. "Needless to say, I can see everything you have experienced with my heavenly eyes. Now these things have passed. Now the most important thing is the last relic so that the Tathagata can return to the Three Realms. The other is the evil spirit in Wutian. , I have a way to purify it." Nagato said that he would help Wutian purify evil spirits, which caused a lot of discussions among the gods and buddhas of the Three Realms. Gods, Buddhas and Gods of the Three Realms do not have any favorable impressions of Wutian. They know that if Wutian lives for one day, it may bring a crisis to the Three Realms again. Zhu Bajie said with some dissatisfaction: "Nagato God and Buddha, your mana is very powerful, even if Wu Tian really strikes you, it is not your opponent, what about us? If Wu Tian attacks us, wouldn''t we be worse than before? " Tang Seng echoed, "Yes, Nagato, I think what Bajie said is not wrong. Although God has the virtue of good living, Wutian is the source of evil in the Three Realms. If such evil continues to spread, the Three Realms will fall into crisis again. of." Nagato had already guessed that they would say that, and after taking a deep breath, he flew into the air. He looked at all the gods and Buddhas now, and said: "I know that everyone must have big objections to Wutian''s disposal. I have my reason for doing this. I will definitely not let the Three Realms be in danger, nor will everyone There is something." Nagato said that this was a chance for Wutian and also a chance for himself. Guanyin Bodhisattva and Monkey King stood up at the same time. After the two looked at each other, Guanyin Bodhisattva spoke. "I think what Nagato said is reasonable. The immortal energy of Luojia Mountain is very sufficient. If Wutian can really change evil and return to righteousness here, then it is not only the honor of the Three Realms, but also the accumulation of good deeds for yourself. ." When Guanyin said such words, everyone was silent. "I very much agree with the words of the Bodhisattva. My grandson and Nagato thought the same. If everyone really believes in Nagato, don''t talk about other nonsense." Sun Wukong repeated again. After Nagato received the support of Guanyin Bodhisattva and Monkey King, all the gods, Buddhas and generals also had no objections... 3716 Chapter 727 Wutian escaped You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato once again gathered his mana to suppress Wutian''s mana, and with the help of the power of the relic, Wutian could not move at all. He took Wutian to the strongest cave in Luojia Mountain, where the evil spirits in Wutian dissipated much faster than other places. "Wu Tian, ??just stay in Luojia Mountain. I think this place is very good for you. It can make the evil in your body disappear quickly." Nagato said. Nagato thought so, but Wutian didn''t think so before his eyes. Without the anger on his face, his heart was naturally unconvinced with Nagato. "What do you want? My Wutian is a person who is not even afraid of the Tathagata, let alone you? Didn''t you just take advantage of my unworthiness, and suddenly attacked me when my two souls were all together. If I How can you succeed if you are more careful?" Wu Tian said what he said in his own heart. He thought that Nagato was fighting him upright, no matter what it was, he couldn''t catch him alive. "Okay, it''s useless for you to say these things now. You have been taken to Luojia Mountain by me, and your hostility is still so heavy. It seems that you should stay in this place for a while, only this, this You can let your hostility dissipate." After Nagato spoke, he strengthened his mana seal again, turned and left Wutian. Guanyin and others were still thinking about Wutian, this time it was Sun Wukong who took the initiative to meet Nagato alone. As soon as Nagato came out of the place where Wutian was detained, he saw Monkey King come in front of him. His instinct told him that Monkey King must have come here because of Wutian. "Wukong, is there anything that came to see me? Seeing you, it must have come for lawlessness, right?" Nagato asked directly without evasiveness. "It seems that I can''t hide anything from you. I came to you this time because of Wutian''s business. Although Wutian has been imprisoned in Luojia Mountain, I think Wutian''s demon nature is difficult to tame. of." Monkey King''s implication is the same as the gods and Buddhas just now, which makes Nagato a little puzzled. Nagato asked, "Goku, didnt you think the same as mine just now? God has the virtue of being good. Although Wutian has done a lot of wrong things before, if he can completely regret it, this will be for the Three Realms. It''s a very lucky thing." Girl Student Network www.sntxw.com "Zhen Yuanzi told me that Wutian will escape from here. If we allow the immortality of Luojia Mountain and the suppression of the relic''s magical power, he will escape. My grandson finally felt that we must guard Wutian all the time. Heaven, otherwise it will be destroyed directly." Monkey King said affirmatively. Wutian, as Sun Wukong just said, his mana is recovering at a fast speed, and the speed of his mana circulating in his body is also extremely fast. In a blink of an eye, Wutian has already used the power of the gods and Buddhas around him. It was lifted. Wutian''s eyes were full of complacency, he looked up at the relic in the sky, which was still releasing mana, and snorted coldly. "Relics? I haven''t got 17 relics yet, but these fifteen relics are of little use to me. The advantage of two souls being together is that I can recover mana twice as fast as before. . Its really wishful thinking to trap me." After that, Wutian used his mana to directly break the seal of the relic. Nagato and Monkey King were still in conversation, Wu Tian had already turned into a cloud of black energy and flew away from Luojia Mountain. "Oops, Wutian left from Luojia Mountain. Just now he escaped from Luojia Mountain at full speed while we were distracted. No, my grandson can''t let him leave Luojia Mountain like this." Sun Wukong felt that Wutian was hard to grasp, and he accelerated his speed to catch up with Wutian. "There is no need to chase it. At this moment, the two souls are brought together. It is not so easy to catch up. What we should do is to quickly find the sixteenth relic. Only in this way can the power of the relic It can be really played out." From Nagato''s point of view, the relics are currently the most beneficial thing for the Three Realms. If all the seventeen relics are collected, and the Buddha can return to his position, then Wutian will definitely be eliminated. "But there are still two relics I don''t know where, where are we going to find the last two relics?" Sun Wukong asked. Nagato took a deep breath. He felt that he should tell Monkey King about his boneless relic. "Wukong, in fact, we only have the last relic, and you are the boneless relic." Nagato''s words were shocking, and his words shocked Monkey King. "What are you talking about? Do you mean that I am the most crucial boneless relic?" Monkey King said in shock... 3717 Chapter 728: Go to Asura Realm You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King asked again and again, "If this is the case, then there is the last relic, and we have the last relic?" "What you said is not wrong. You are indeed the last boneless relic. If you don''t believe what I said, you can ask Zhen Yuanzi. Before Zhen Yuanzi, there is a treasure of heaven and earth. What he said, you Should I believe it?" Nagato had said so. In order to make sure that he was a boneless relic, Sun Wukong followed Nagato and flew towards Zhenyuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi sat cross-legged and his mana was constantly improving. He thought that since his mana had been restored, he should raise his mana to another level at the last moment. "Zhen Yuanzi, we are here." Monkey King yelled, and then he appeared in front of Zhen Yuanzi with Nagato. A golden light shrouded Zhen Yuanzi''s body, and Zhen Yuanzi''s mana had been completely restored. "Great Sage, Nagato God and Buddha, is there anything you two came to me in such anxiousness? Is there anything you want to ask me?" Zhenyuanzi asked. Nagato did not speak, he looked at Monkey King, and Monkey King said: "I want to ask you, am I the most crucial relic, the boneless relic?" "You are right, the Great Sage, you are indeed the most critical innocent relic. However, only seventeen relics can be used to exert their infinite power. It is impossible to do without one." What Zhen Yuanzi said was true. The reason why he directly told Monkey King was that it was Nagato''s meaning. Nagato said at this time, "Jin Yuanzi, do you know where the last relic is? Now there is only the last relic. You just said that if all the seventeen relics are collected, there will be Infinite mana." "I don''t know, but there is one person, maybe he knows where the last relic is, but if you go to this person, it will be dangerous." Zhen Yuanzi said. There is indeed a person in the Three Realms who might know the location of the relic, but Zhenyuanzi felt that if he went to find this person, it would indeed be dangerous. "Since it is possible for someone to know the location of the relic, then you should quickly tell my grandson, my grandson will get this relic anyway." Jiangsu Literature Website www.freychem.com Monkey King was very confident, but Nagato directly stopped Monkey King and spoke. "Wukong, its better to leave the matter of the relic to me. I have a way to prevent you from passing away, and then you can summon the boneless relic. But the premise of all this is that you have to be in ninety-nine and eighty-one days Inside, I cannot feel the power of the relic, let alone touch the relic." Nagato''s words made Jin Yuanzi''s eyes light up, Jin Yuanzi didn''t know there was such a way, so he asked. "Nagato God and Buddha, what you said just now is true? Is there really a way in this world to take out the boneless relics in the Great Saint''s body without the death of the God and Buddha?" Nagato nodded with certainty, and continued, "The gods and Buddhas naturally have a way, otherwise, how could they go to Haikou?" "It''s Asura. The Asura in the Asura world is proficient in various institutions. It is really not a simple thing to get to him. If you really want to go there, it is better to think about the consequences. Zhen Yuanzi repeated again. In Jin Yuanzis eyes, Asura has become Wutians subordinate. He told Nagato all the things about Asura, in order to let Nagato know more about Asura, so that if Nagato goes to Asura The world can be more secure. "Dont worry, since we already know that Asura knows the whereabouts of the relic, then we will go to find him. If the Buddha himself guessed correctly, the relic should be in the asura realm. But how to quickly go to the asura realm, if Its too wasteful of time to go there with my own magic power." Nagato asked Jin Yuanzi again, in order to quickly get the last relic. Only in this way can the Tathagata be quickly recalled. Monkey King pooled his mana together, and he directly released his mana on Zhen Yuanzi. "Zhen Yuanzi, I know that you can open the gate of the Asura world with your magic power, but your mana is not enough. With me helping you this time, your mana can open the gate of the Asura world." As Sun Wukong said, Zhenyuanzi used Sun Wukong''s mana to directly open the door of the Asura world. Nagato faced a black arrogance in front of him, and he approached it. "Asura world is very dangerous. After you enter Nagato, don''t touch the organs of asura world, just follow your mana to find asura." Zhen Yuanzi reminded... 3718 Chapter 729: Asuras Conspiracy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Don''t worry. The main purpose of my visit to the Asura world this time is to let Asura give me the last relic. I am not interested in the rest. When I am not in Luojia Mountain, you must be careful." As soon as Nagato finished speaking, this black arrogance made him take away from Luojia Mountain. Sun Wukong was very worried about Nagato in his heart. He looked at Zhen Yuanzi and asked, "Zhen Yuanzi, you must tell my old Sun the truth, is this asura world really so powerful? With eighteen hells. Compared to that, what is the difference?" "Great Sage, to be honest, I have only heard of the Ashura Realm. The Ashura Realm is different from the other three realms, because I have never been to it, so I can''t answer your question." Zhen Yuanzi said seriously. . Sun Wukong was lost in thought. He thought that if Nagato hadn''t told him not to let him see the last relic, he would definitely find a way to enter the Asura world with Nagato. The surrounding environment of Nagato changed, which was no different from the aura in Mount Luojia just now, but Nagato knew that he had come to the realm of Ashura. "There is nothing special in the Asura world. Before listening to Zhen Yuanzi, I thought this place is so dangerous." Just after Nagato''s voice fell, countless evil darts flew towards him. "Small bugs, is this the mechanism of the Ashura Realm? If I didn''t guess wrong, there are more complicated and powerful mechanisms than this." Nagato snorted coldly. Afterwards, he smashed these evil darts directly with one palm, and countless evil smoke spread from the surroundings and quickly spread all around. Asura felt that someone had entered his territory, activated the mysterious light mirror, and saw Nagato. "Nagato? How could it be this guy? I still remember fighting against Wutian Buddha. He must not be a simple character. This time he entered the Asura realm. Did he know that the last relic was with me?" Nagato held the surrounding organs directly with force, making the organs unable to operate. He quickly felt the location of Asura, transformed into a golden light, and flew towards Asura. "Asura, I have been waiting for you for a long time. You must know that I will come here. Believe that you have hidden the relics, right?" Nagato didn''t mean anything, he directly stated his purpose of coming here.100% Novel Network www.100xs.cc Asura in front of him did not expect that Nagato would come here so soon, the relic was still on his body, but he was very calm. Asura carried his hands on his back and said, "Nagato, I''ve heard of your prestige a long time ago, but the Wutian Buddha has no choice but to take you. What I did not expect is that you will actually appear with me." "Naturally, I am here to come to you. I have already stated my purpose to you just now. As I said, I came here to find the relic. This last relic must be in your hands. , If you are smart enough, quickly hand it over." Nagato said, and stretched out his right hand to Asura. Asura said he was also the leader of the Asura realm, and he was also very famous among the three realms. When Nagato made such a move directly, it made Ashura completely angry. "You guy is really hateful. Isn''t there any worry or fear? I tell you, no matter how I say it, I am a character, that is, the Peacock King and Tathagata Buddha back then gave me three points of courtesy." Said angrily. Nagato almost didn''t laugh when Asura said this. "You also know that the Tathagata and the Peacock King once treated you respectfully? At that time, you were able to become the master of the asura world for the sentient beings of the three realms. Now you are so helpful to Wutian, you think you are worthy of the gods and Buddhas. Respect?" Nagato was not angry, and shot directly at Asura, hitting Asura''s phantom with a punch. Asura activated the mechanism early in the morning. The place where Nagato was at this time was nothing but an illusion cast by the magic mechanism. Everything that Nagato saw was fake. "How is it? Do you really admire my mechanism? To tell the truth, only I can make such a mechanism. Just stay here, maybe you can never leave from here. ." Asura was very proud. After saying this, he was about to leave, but saw Nagato appear before his eyes. "How could this be? Why did you appear here when you were clearly in my organ just now?" Nagato snorted coldly, "In fact, the Buddha himself had expected that you would set an ambush against me early on. If your mana is not as strong as I am, you will use this kind of tricks." "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you right away. As long as you hand over the relic, there may be a way out." Nagato continued... 3719 Chapter 730: All Relics Obtained You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Asura was very worried. He knew that what Nagato said would definitely be done. "Well, if I give you the relic, will you just let me go? If you promise me to let me go, and you don''t hurt me, I will give the relic to you." "Are you talking about terms with your own Buddha? If you know, I will eliminate you, and you can get the relics. You should quickly take out the relics, or dont talk nonsense, lest I lose my patience. ." After Nagato''s words were finished, Asura was stunned in front of him. Asura quickly took out the relic from his body and handed it to Nagato. "This is the relic I collected by myself. Even Wutian doesnt know that the last relic is on my body. Now I have handed over the relic to you. You are a god and Buddha in the sky, and you speak for sure. To count." Asura repeated this sentence again, worrying that Nagato would kill him. The relic kept glowing and flew into Nagato''s hands. Nagato looked at the relic in his hand, he felt the power of the relic, so he directly condensed the power of the relic on his own hands, as the power of the relic increased, the blink of an eye, the mana of Nagato recovered. "Sure enough, when I entered the Asura realm, it consumed a part of my mana. It seems that the mana of this relic is indeed well-deserved. Now that the seventeen relics have all been in my hands, this Tathagata can finally return. It''s a bit." Nagato said happily. Asura heard Nagato''s words, his heart was extremely scared. When the Three Realms were in danger, he chose to betray the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms and take refuge in Wutian. He knew that if all the gods and Buddhas returned to their thrones, he would never bypass him. Nagato naturally understood what Asura thought, and he could see his worries from Asura''s eyes. "You don''t need to worry about other things. This time you took the initiative to hand over the relic in the hands of your own Buddha, and did not play any tricks. Your own Buddha can see you repent at the last minute and spare your life." Nagato Very generous to say.Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com Asura''s face was still very ugly, and said, "I''m afraid that if you don''t kill the Nagato God and Buddha, I will be killed by other gods and Buddhas. I didn''t help the Heavenly God and Buddha, so how can they tolerate me?" "You can not give up your status as a god and Buddha in the heavenly realm, and return to become a mortal. I think this is the last decision for you, unless you are unwilling to give up your position in the asura realm." Nagato''s meaning has been very clear, and the Asura in front of him is still the same as before. His eyes were full of reconciliation, and he immediately replied: "No, I finally achieved what I have achieved today. Although I want to live well, but if I lose everything in front of me and become a mortal, then I will die. What''s the difference?" Asura was unwilling to give up his fame and fortune at this time, his eyes turned evil again, and he had new ideas at this time. "I don''t want to say anything else anymore. Things have reached this point. You should plan your own future. There are still many things we should do at this time. Only by putting down some things can we get some. thing." Nagato''s words to persuade Asura were unusually harsh to Asura. Asura was very excited. He directly pressed the switch in his hand and roared, "I will never give up all that I have now, although I will give you the relic in my hand, but if you think Its really whimsical to be able to leave here easily." Asura gradually disappeared in front of Nagato, and the environment around Nagato changed again. "Is this Asura''s last mechanism? The darkness is shrouded around me, and there is evil mana around me. Do you want to use such a method to trap me here?" Nagatos instinct tells himself that this should be the last mechanism of Asura, and this mechanism is completely different from the original ones, but the evil surrounding makes people feel oppressed. Even so, Nagato doesnt care much. of. Since opening the mechanism just now, Asura has been very entangled in his heart.He gave the last relic to Nagato, and he was worried that Wutian would kill him if he knew about it. "Wutian has always regarded me as an enemy. If he hadn''t used the organs I created to help him change the appearance of the Three Realms, he would have already shot me and killed me. If he knew that the relic had already grown In the hands of the door, what is it?" When Asura was thinking about the matter just now, Wutian appeared before his eyes... 3720 Chapter 731 Asura is killed You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Asura, I have been waiting for the last relic to appear. I wonder if you have taken care of it for me?" Wutian had a murderous look in his eyes, he looked at Asura in front of him and asked. In fact, Wutian had already sensed that the relic had left the Asura realm. He came here at this time, just to make sure whether his guess was correct. "Buddha Wutian, in fact, the relic has already been in Nagato''s hands. But you don''t have to worry about anything else. Although Nagato took away the only relic in my hand, he can''t escape the demons anyway. In the chaotic mana barrier." Asura is very confident, but Wutian doesn''t trust him much. "So, when you started, you had a relic in your hand? You have a relic but you didnt report it to me. Is this selfish? If you really think that Nagato can be easily trapped by you, then I will Why spend so much effort." Wutian''s meaning is very clear. He obviously doesn''t trust the Asura in front of him. He wants to get rid of Asura completely. Asura has realized what Wutian means, and his eyes are full of fear. At this time, he just wants to leave Wutian''s eyes quickly. "Buddha, since there is nothing to do, the subordinates will leave temporarily." "Do you think you can easily leave before my eyes like this? I tell you, you want to leave before my eyes. This is not a simple thing. I can easily kill you, do you know?" After Wu Tian finished saying this, he mobilized his huge mana, and a cloud of black energy instantly surrounded Asura. "You old fellow, I have given you many opportunities before, because you don''t know how to cherish, and you hide the traces of relics from this seat. You are so disrespectful to me, and keeping it is of no use." After that, Wutian directly applied force, and Ashura instantly became powder. Nagato was originally in the mana barrier. He was still thinking about how he would get out of the barrier in front of him. Suddenly, there was a huge explosion, and Nagato once again appeared in the place where Asura had detained him. Wu Tian Jian Nagato has appeared in front of his eyes, frowning and opening his mouth.Renren Read Novel Network www.rrdxs.com "Nagato, we are considered old acquaintances. If we continue to fight like this, it will be of no use to us. As I said, if I get the Three Realms, I will give you half. You dont need to do anything. Just watch it." "Do you want me to watch you destroy the Three Realms? No matter how I say it is a person in the realm of gods and Buddhas, do you think that Nagato will listen and believe what you say as a monster?" Nagato A cold snort. At this time, there was only one relic in Nagato''s hands, and all the rest were in Luojia Mountain. Nagato already had a plan in his heart. He knew that he should immediately take the relics, and then return to Luojia Mountain to use the power of seventeen relics to help Tathagata Buddha and enable Tathagata Buddha to reincarnate. Nagato thought so. Wutian in front of him only knew that Nagato had collected enough sixteen relics. He didn''t know that the last relic was Monkey King. "I am not trying to destroy the Three Realms, I just bring hope to the creatures of the Three Realms again. We have done too many wrong things before, and now is the time for us to make these mistakes, isn''t it?" Wutian said that, but it was telling Nagato that he was very appreciative of the decision he made, and he didn''t feel that what he had made was wrong. "We don''t need to talk so much nonsense. We can''t communicate with different ways. I want to advise you here that everything you admire and hope will be vanished. You should ask for more blessings." Nagato was about to leave, surrounded by the evil spirit of Wutian Yuanshen. "You already have sixteen relics. I know that the seventeen relics will surely restore the true body of the Tathagata. This time I would rather risk sacrificing my soul, and I will also take the relics in your hands. Destroy it." Wutian also had no other way. He knew that his primordial spirit could die with the relic with powerful Buddha power, but he knew that by doing this, his magic power would be much weaker than now. "What''s your conspiracy? My instinct tells me that you won''t just let it go. But your soul, Black Lotus, can''t resist my flight. What do you want?" Nagato asked. "You are right. I know that what you are going to do in Nagato is something that no one can stop. But if this relic disappears now, is it right that the reincarnation of the Tathagata cannot become a god and Buddha again? Up?" After Wu Tian said these words, he instantly released another primordial soul black heart, and let black heart attack the relic on Nagato with all his evil energy... 3721 Chapter 732: Heavenless Conspiracy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The black heart hit Nagato directly, and Nagato used his mana to force the black heart back in an instant, and the god Buddha Jinguang dispelled all the evil spirits. "Wu Tian, ??it turns out that you came for this relic on my body, but you don''t have to worry about this. The relic is protected by my Nagato, and it will definitely not fall into your hands." Nagato said in a cold voice. Wutian spit out blood, and he just released the huge primordial evil spirit attack, which consumed half of his mana. The black heart of the soul has completely disappeared, and Nagato can also sense that Wutian''s evil spirit has weakened a lot. Nagato looked at Wutian already vomiting blood, and instead of worrying in his eyes, the corners of his mouth rose and he burst out laughing. "Nagato, everything is over. You are a god and buddha. Naturally, you don''t know that there is this kind of move where the soul is destroyed. But besides me, the other monsters have only one soul." "What on earth do you want to say, I will tell you..." Halfway through Nagato''s words, he sensed that the relic in his body was gradually changing, and he immediately took out the relic. The relics are surrounded by black air. As time goes by, the power of the relics is getting weaker and weaker, until it finally becomes a powder. "How can this be? The power of the relic is so powerful, I don''t believe that the relic will become like this anyway. No, I must not let the relic disappear like this." Nagato forcibly gathered the powder of the relic again, but the result was still the same as before. "Don''t waste your efforts. This is a move that requires my soul black heart to let it die with the relic to have such an effect. Everything you do now will not allow the rebirth of the relic." Said unscrupulously. Only then did Nagato know that Wu Tian had sacrificed his soul to destroy the relics this time. Nagato forcibly resisted the anger in his heart. He looked at Wutian in front of him and walked towards Wutian. "You did a great job, and only your own soul can die with the relic. Do you know what happens if your mana is reduced by half? I can wipe you out very easily." Nagato''s icy tone didn''t make Wu Tian feel scared, but Wu Tian laughed and spoke.Jushuku www.jushuku.com "You are wrong. The Three Realms always need a leader, and you don''t want to be the ruler of the Three Realms. If Buddha Tathagata really cannot return to the Three Realms, do you think anyone can govern the Three Realms better than me?" As Wutian said, apart from the Tathagata in the Three Realms, only Wutian governs the Three Realms best.Wutian captured Lingshan, did not kill indiscriminately, nor did anything bad, but chose to do what he wanted to do The Tathagata himself was reincarnated and reincarnated and became a mortal man. "Everything is not that important anymore. I captured you earlier to Luojia Mountain. I didn''t kill you at that time. I wanted to give you a heart of repentance. I didn''t expect you to get worse." In fact, Nagato did not attack Wutian at that time. Another reason is that he thinks Wutian is a rare and rare human world. Although the new book is not a monster, its ability is extremely powerful. "I''m seriously injured now, and I only have one soul at this time. You can kill me directly." Wutian''s conspiracy has succeeded. He said this with an indifferent mentality. Now that one of the relics has been destroyed, he believes that the Tathagata cannot restore the body of the gods and Buddhas again. Nagato''s body suddenly radiated divine power, and the golden light shrouded Wutian''s body again, which instantly opened Nagato. "Wu Tian, ??in fact, not only should I not blame you this time, but I should also thank you. I have another way to help the Tathagata to restore his true form, but at this time I need your help." He didn''t explain anything. He took Wutian and rushed towards Luojia Mountain again. Zhen Yuanzi and others felt the power of Nagato''s gods and Buddhas. They led all the gods and Buddhas and the reincarnation of the Tathagata, all standing at the foot of Luojia Mountain. "Hello everyone, see who I brought?" Nagato quickly flew to Guanyin and the others, and threw Wutian directly on the ground. Wutian stood firm, but everyone could tell at a glance that Wutian was already seriously injured. "You arrested Wutian again? Nagato, you said earlier that my grandson can''t appear with the last relic at the same time. What do you mean? Look at your appearance, but you didnt find the last relic. Huh?" Monkey King asked. Just now, Monkey King carefully observed the elders and Wutian, and found that none of them had the power of relics. "It''s a long story. You stand aside first." Nagato ordered... 3722 Chapter 733 Restoration of Seventeen Relics You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King didn''t know what Nagato was going to do, but he still obeyed Nagato''s words and stood by. "Wu Tian destroyed the relics I got in the Asura Realm, but I have a way to restore the relics again. This will only work with Wu Tian''s power." After Nagato said this, he looked at Wutian. The Buddhas of Luojia Mountain looked towards Wutian at the same time. They had some hatred towards Wutian, but Nagato was here, and they were worried that if they played against Wutian, they would not be Wutians opponents. All follow Nagato''s words. Nagato didn''t feel much about this. He faced Wu Tian and said his inner thoughts. "Wu Tian, ??you will use your soul to destroy one of the relics, but I have a way to completely restore the relics. What I want to say to you is that my skills are greater than you thought. A lot." He repeated that he had a way to recover the relic, but he was actually telling Wutian not to play tricks. Regarding this, Wutian''s eyes were only proud, he believed that after his soul and relic died together, the relic would not be able to recover again. "Nagato, do you really think that the relic can be restored to the original state again? I tell you, I will never allow the Tathagata to return to the original state of the gods and buddhas again. I tell you, I know how you are. meaning." In fact, in Nagato''s eyes, Wutian''s words had no effect on him, and he had already thought of what he should do. "Really? Even so, my mana is enough to restore the relic. Monkey King is the last boneless relic, and as long as I combine the mana of you and Monkey King, the relic can be reborn again." Chang The door said confidently. After Nagato finished saying this sentence, he knew that what he continued to say was some nonsense. What he should do now is to quickly let Monkey King release his mana, and at the same time use Wutian''s soul to fully recover the relic. . Sun Wukong naturally cooperated with Nagato. He flew into the air and combined with the fifteen relics on the top of Luojia Mountain. The powerful god Buddha gold shone on Nagato. "Okay, it''s now." Nagato confidently released his mana, Wu Tian was instantly drawn to his side.Love Wenxue www.lovewenxue.com The mana of Monkey King, Wutian, Nagato, and fifteen relics were combined together, so that the mana of the relics appeared at the moment they were dropped, and the seventeen relics merged together in the blink of an eye. Nagato and others fell from the air, and they all stood where they were just now, but at this time the relic was still shining continuously. "How could this happen? This is absolutely impossible. I worked so hard to completely destroy the relics with my soul. Why can it be restored? I only destroyed one of them at the cost of losing my soul. A relic." Wutian said desperately. "This is the result of many acts of injustice. Although you have never hurt anyone, you are not a small person for damaging the Three Realms. I have given you three opportunities, but you still gave up your hope of survival." What Nagato said is true. He did give Wutian three opportunities. He did not kill Wutian three times, but Wutian was still the same as before. He wanted to take the Three Realms as his own, and wanted to become himself. The head of the Three Realms. "Does the head of the Three Realms really have such a good thing? In fact, we follow the Buddha because the Buddha has a compassionate heart and is not governed by power." Guanyin Bodhisattva stood up at this moment. In Guanyin''s cognition, the leader of the Three Realms must be a talented person with merit and dedication to become. Wutian did not do bad things, but he did things that were detrimental to the beings in the Three Realms. Many gods and Buddhas agreed with Guanyin''s view. They watched the power of the seventeen relics have been fully gathered together. They were not afraid of lawlessness, and all stood behind Guanyin. "It seems that I have failed. I just hope that after I am eliminated by you, you can let go of those monsters in Lingshan. They are all innocent." Wutian sighed and said his last request. On the contrary, Zhu Bajie looked angry. He looked at Wutian and roared, "You haven''t done any big bad things. Do you know what your apprentices have done? They burned, looted, looted and killed so many People." At this time, Zhu Bajie had some dissatisfaction in his heart. The reason why he stood up at this time was that he saw all the big guys stand up, which made him less worried. Zhu Bajie approached Nagato, and he knew that there would be absolutely no threat to follow Nagato. "Wu Tian, ??you have reached the final moment of death, and thinking of your subordinates, I will reluctantly promise you." Nagato said... 3723 Chapter 734: Eliminate the Heavenless Force You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Reluctantly promise me? I also know what you said. My subordinates have indeed done a lot of bad things. If they still don''t repent, they will only die." Wutian sighed. Wutian has given up his life, and he knows that if he continues to survive, all his subordinates must die. A powerful evil spirit entered Wutian''s body, and Wutian''s body instantly swelled. In the blink of an eye, Wutian became powder. Nagato was confident enough in his own strength. He watched Wu Tian explode and gathered his mana together to protect all the gods and Buddhas in front of him. Wutian completely turned into a powder. In order to determine whether Wutian was really dead, Nagato began to use his mana to sense the evil surrounding him. "Wu Tian really disappeared from the Three Realms? That guy''s mana is very powerful, will all this be his trick?" Tang Seng stood up and asked Nagato. Tang Seng once fought Wutian once, and the result was that Wutian was instantly defeated, but Wutian didn''t kill him directly, but this was something that made him very puzzled. "I haven''t felt Wutian''s mana for the time being. Actually, in my opinion, Wutian has really disappeared in the Three Realms. However, the evil spirit Wutian left behind still exists." Nagato''s words caused the people in the Three Realms to take a breath again, and they really felt an unprecedented feeling of oppression. He said again: "You don''t need to worry about this. The Buddha himself has enough strength to completely dispel the evil surroundings, so you don''t have to think about it. I can completely dissipate the surrounding evils now." After that, Nagato flew into the air, and huge mana was condensed on his hands, a ray of Buddha light enveloped his body, and the evil spirit around him was completely dissipated in the blink of an eye. Sun Wukong has been standing in a daze, his eyes are very godless, it seems that the power radiated by the relic just now has taken away all the mana of Sun Wukong. "Master, what''s wrong with Brother Monkey?" Zhu Bajie asked. Everyone followed Zhu Bajie''s voice and saw the Monkey King who was stuck in place. Nagato explained: "Originally, a god and buddha is a relic, and only when he passes away can he become the true body of the relic. Monkey King is the most critical boneless relic. 1 is that I used mana on him just now. Yuanshen sealed it." Qianshu Bar www.qianshu8.com "The primordial spirit is sealed? I don''t know what the primordial spirit seal of Nagato God and Buddha means?" Tang Seng asked immediately. Tang Seng was very on-line with Monkey King. He thought that Monkey King had helped him to do a lot of things before to protect his safety. He had a deep feeling for Monkey King. "Don''t worry, he will have nothing to do. I sealed his soul to wait for the mana of the seventeen relics to cover the body of the Tathagata, so that the Tathagata can become a god and Buddha again. In short, I I have my own plan to do this." Nagato said. Nagato wanted to temporarily seal the Sun Wukong''s primordial spirit, and combine the Sun Wukong''s mana with the seventeen relics to help Tathagata recover his mana.Then he waited for the moment when the mana of the Tathagata was restored, before removing the seal of Monkey King''s soul. If Nagato succeeds, nothing will happen to Monkey King, and everything in the Three Realms can be restored to its original state again. A group of people are far away from Nagato, and they are worried that they will affect Nagato''s release of mana. The true body of the Tathagata is already sitting cross-legged, and Nagato has injected all the power of the seventeen relics into the body of the reincarnated Tathagata. "Tathagata Buddha, you have experienced these things yourself before. In fact, in my opinion, they are all correct. If you do not fight against Wutian, you can at least guarantee that there is no danger to God and Buddha. Everything is over. I am I really think you are very powerful." After Nagato finished saying these words, the relic''s magic power increased again, and the reincarnation of Tathagata Buddha began to emit a golden flame. As time passed, the golden light of the Tathagata continued to radiate, but it was impossible to restore the true body of the Tathagata. Nagato was very puzzled. This situation was unexpected. He thought he could use the power of the seventeen relics to restore the true body of the Tathagata, but the result was very bad. Zhen Yuanzi looked at the situation in front of her. She felt that something was wrong, and directly hit the flames released by the relic, causing her Buddha''s light to be blocked. Taking advantage of this gap, Nagato retracted his hands, and took all the seventeen relics back into his hands. "Kuanyin, thank you so much just now. If it weren''t for you, one of the Tathagatas and I must be injured." Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. Guanyin frowned, her expression looked very painful, and everyone was stunned by her behavior... 3724 Chapter 735: Tathagata returns You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was the first person to notice that Guanyin was so abnormal. His instinct told him that Guanyin would be like this because of the power of the relic. He quickly moved behind Guanyin and transferred his mana into Guanyin''s body, making Guanyin less painful than before. "Kuanyin, are you okay? No matter what you said just now, thank you." Nagato said again. Guanyin shook his head and said with a look of shame, "Actually, I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been affected by the power of the relic just now. If you hadn''t taken the shot in time, I''m afraid I would be too bad for you. , I should thank you." Guanyin Bodhisattva has already regarded herself as a part of the Three Realms, and she will not stick to small things. As Nagato thought, Guanyin''s mana had been reduced by half at this moment, and Guanyin''s ability was beginning to weaken. "Guanyin, you''d better go and rest first, I still need to study this situation carefully." Nagato dispersed all the gods and Buddhas around, and let Guanyin go to rest. Tang Seng glanced at Monkey King, and Monkey King immediately understood what Tang Seng meant, and together they walked towards Nagato. Tang Seng took the lead, "Nagato, you are the hope of the gods and buddhas of the Three Realms. Now the mana of the seventeen relics has been restored. Why is the true body of the Buddha still a mortal body? Is there any change in this?" "There are naturally variables. Monkey King has regained his consciousness, which means that I have absorbed all of his mana and returned to his body. This is the main reason for the failure." Nagato analyzed. Sun Wukong was very ashamed. He himself didn''t want to restore mana at this time. He had been thinking about how the Three Realms would look like after mana was restored. He was very disappointed in this situation. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry Nagato, if it''s just because my grandson alone cannot save the Three Realms, my grandson will be ashamed for a lifetime." After that, Monkey King jumped into the air, began to pool his mana, and instantly began to spontaneously burn. "Wukong, what are you doing?" Tang Seng was shocked, and his shout made the gods and Buddhas who had just dispersed again. "Brother Monkey, you..." Tears appeared in Zhu Bajie''s eyes. Before he could speak, Monkey King spoke first.Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com "Naughty, you should protect the master. Actually, you don''t have to think about so many things, everything is not that important. Now that you have all become Buddhas, my grandson is assured of you. What you should do is to recover. Three Realms." Monkey King repeatedly told Zhu Bajie because he knew that Zhu Bajie was actually very capable, and his sense of responsibility after becoming a Buddha was also very strong. Nagato stared at Monkey King carefully, and the constant pooling of mana between his hands made Monkey King spontaneously burn faster, and soon Monkey King became a boneless relic. Everyone looked at Nagato, and most of them were shocked. Only the four monks and apprentices Tang were extremely angry. Zhu Bajie stood in front of Nagato''s eyes and roared, "Nagato, I know your skills are great, but my monkey brother is already like this, you actually want to accelerate the death of my monkey brother, I will fight with you ." Zhu Bajie has lost his reason, his potential burst out from his body, and huge energy instantly poured into his body. Nagato had never seen Zhu Ba Jie look like this before. After evading the two mana attacks of Zhu Ba Jie in the past, he directly fixed Zhu Ba Jie with his hold technique. "Calm down first. I did that just now for the good of Monkey King. I said that I have a way to save Monkey King without dying. You just need to watch it from the side. If someone interrupts me this time, then Monkey King will be true. No doubt he will die." After Nagato said this very seriously, he lifted Zhu Bajie''s fixation technique. He flew into the air again, and after taking the boneless relics into his hands, he began to release the power of seventeen relics, and the power of the seventeen relics made the Tathagata reincarnated spirits begin to emit a golden flame. Everyone looked at the reincarnated soul boy of Tathagata, the reincarnation of Tathagata Buddha is undergoing changes, and now they all believed what Nagato said. The mana of the seventeen relics was all poured into the body of the Buddha, and the mana of the Tathagata instantly recovered. The light of the holy Buddha once again entered the body of the Tathagata, surrounded the whole person, and returned to the heavenly court. "I can return to the Heavenly Court this time. The main contributor is Nagato. What kind of reward you want this time, Nagato, I can promise you." Tathagata returned to his position again, all the gods and Buddhas bowed down, but Nagato remained silent. "Actually, what I want is very simple, but only I can do it myself." Nagato said... 3725 Chapter 736: Restoring Monkey Kings Soul You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato wanted to find the soul of Monkey King and bring it back to Luojia Mountain. Only when he returned to Lingshan with the soul of Monkey King, could he continue to catch the mana of the seventeen relics and help Monkey King be reborn. "This is not the time to say these things. We should quickly stabilize our magic power and return to our own duties. If the Buddha really wants to award gods and Buddhas, then we should award them first." After Nagato dropped these words, he turned and flew away from the place in front of him. In Nagato''s memory, the last place where Sun Wukong''s soul was lost was in the east. He just needs to fly continuously towards the east. The mana of the seventeen relics was still there, which made it impossible for any demons and evil spirits to approach Mount Luojia. All the gods and Buddhas on Luojia Mountain sat cross-legged. They listened to what Nagato had just said, and they all began to cultivate and worry-free. Sun Wukong''s primordial spirit was still floating in the three realms. After Nagato left Luojia Mountain, he flew in the direction where the Monkey''s primordial spirit left at the fastest speed, and soon found the primordial spirit of Monkey King. "Unexpectedly you can fly so fast, I must take you back to Luojia Mountain quickly, so that you can fully recover your soul." Nagato said to Sun Wukong''s soul. At this time, Sun Wukong''s primordial spirit did not have any mana, and the primordial spirit was very weak. If Nagato had not retained his primordial spirit with his magical power at the beginning, the Sun Wukong would have been wiped out at this time. Before and after no more than a stick of incense, Nagato returned to Luojia Mountain with Monkey King''s soul. The mana of the 17 relics of Nagagok was condensed again, and the power of the 17 relics continued to spread. In the blink of an eye, Monkey King was reborn again under the light of Buddha. "Goku, you are back." With a word of Tathagata, everyone opened their eyes and got up from the ground. Nagato stood in front of everyone and said, "The Monkey King hasn''t fully returned yet. I need to take him to the Lingjiu Cave, where the Tathagata Buddha became a Buddha. Only when he gets there, can the Monkey King be allowed to become a Buddha. Mana is restored again." After he said these words, the Tathagata Buddha certainly supported him. I saw Tathagata wave his right hand, and a ray of Buddha''s light enveloped Monkey King and Nagato. Tathagata explained: "Nagato, you have done a great contribution to the Three Realms this time. To be honest, I have not seen such a strange person for tens of thousands of years. Now you can once again become a model of the Immortal Buddha, I How comforting." The Eighth Book Bar www.8shuba.com In the eyes of Tathagata, Nagato is really very powerful, and if it werent for Nagatos wholehearted thought of collecting relics to help sentient beings in the Three Realms, Im afraid that the Three Realms Win will be reduced to a landless land. "No matter how the Buddha is said to be the supreme of the Three Realms, how can Nagato dare to compare with the Buddha. Now it is still important to help fight and defeat the Buddha Sun Wukong to restore his true body and mana, so Nagato left first." After Nagato said, he disappeared. In front of the gods and Buddha. Tang Seng and the others looked at the place where Nagato had just left. They immediately became happy when they saw that Monkey King could be reborn again. In the Lingjiu Cave, Nagato placed Monkey King flat on the ground and began to transmit his mana to Monkey King. Monkey King gradually regained his consciousness. When he opened his eyes, he saw Nagato that was transmitting mana. "Where am I? Am I already dead?" Monkey King was a little confused. "Your body is still very weak. I used my magical power to seal your soul so that I can save you. Don''t talk for now. In half an hour, your magical power will be able to fully recover. "Nagato explained. Seventeen relics flew out of Nagato''s body automatically, and they emitted the light of Buddhism, helping Nagato to restore Monkey King''s mana. Monkey King''s mana is quickly recovering, and Monkey King, who was weak in his eyes just now, instantly becomes energetic. Zhenyuanzi got up and faced the Buddha, and said: "Buddha, I am always worried about Nagato. The disciple wants Buddha to help me go to Lingjiu Cave. I have a way to help Nagato." Tathagata heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, and immediately agreed, and used his mana to send Zhen Yuanzi to Nagato. Nagato was helping Monkey King transmit his mana, suddenly he sensed Zhen Yuanzi''s breath, and when he turned his head, he saw Zhen Yuanzi. "Jin Yuanzi, how did you get here?" Nagato asked with a puzzled look. "The reason why I came here is actually the Buddha helped me. We don''t need to say useless words, I will help you restore the power of fighting and defeating the Buddha." Jin Yuanzi said, sitting beside Nagato. Zhen Yuanzi took out an elixir from his body and stuffed the elixir directly into Monkey King''s mouth. Zhen Yuanzi said: "This is an elixir that can help Monkey King increase mana, and the elixir can restore Wukong''s mana." .. 3726 Chapter 737 Return to Lingshan You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhenyuanzi began to recite the spell to help Monkey King recover his mana. Monkey King opened his eyes, the fiery eyes and golden eyes reappeared again, and his mana was fully restored in an instant. Nagato didn''t expect Jin Yuanzi''s elixir effect to be so magical. He looked at Monkey King who had fully recovered and walked in front of Monkey King. "Before, your soul was sealed by me. Although you only flew out from Luojia Mountain, I found it back. It was a surprise. Now the seventeen relics are completely gathered together, you He also recovered his mana and was reborn. This is really a very good thing." Sun Wukong''s mana was indeed completely restored, which was beyond Nagato''s expectation. Originally, if Nagato relied on the seventeen relics and his own mana, it would take a while before Sun Wukong''s mana was able to be recovered. Now, Sun Wukong''s mana was restored like a flying one, which really made Nagato a little surprised. "I can get such a quick recovery, thanks to the two of you. In fact, I have been thinking about why I am the boneless relic among the seventeen relics. I can be reborn after passing away. Others The gods and Buddhas disappeared in the Three Realms." Monkey King said. "Why?" Zhen Yuanzi asked, he was actually very curious about these. All things in the Three Realms are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. Monkey King himself is a Lingming stone monkey. He has always survived by absorbing the nutrients from the heavens and the earth. In other words, he can be reborn again, which is also an opportunity given by the heavens and the earth. It is precisely because Monkey King knew this, that he was full of confidence in Nagato. Monkey King explained: "This is just a chance that God has given me. The boneless relic is the only god and Buddha that can be reborn, because the effect of this relic is to be reborn again and take the boneless out of the body." What Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know, but this time Sun Wukong said it. "Yes, these things Wukong said are true. In fact, these things were also felt when I sealed Wukong Yuanshen. No matter what, this kind of solution can be regarded as happy, at least there are no other problems, can it be said? Isn''t it better?" When Nagato said this, he actually thought of a person in his heart. Although the evil spirit of that person had disappeared in the Three Realms of Man, God and Buddha, he could feel that he was still in the Nether Abyss, so he decided to go and take a look.Qiumo TXT www.qiumotxt.com "Zhen Yuanzi, Wukong, now you are all safe and sound, I just look at you like this, in fact, I am still very relieved. You are much stronger than before, I believe you can protect the Three Realms." There was something in Nagato Dialect, and when he said this, Monkey King and Zhen Yuanzi looked at each other. Sun Wukong stepped forward and asked, "Where are you going? Shouldn''t you follow us back to Lingshan? The disasters and demons in the Three Realms have not been completely eradicated, and Wutian''s subordinates are still in Heaven and Lingshan. ." "Naturally, I know this, but things are not that important. Wutian''s last soul is in the Nether Abyss. Where do I have to go? If I go too late, Wutian is very likely to be caught in the Nether Abyss. Used by the ancestors." What Nagato knew was only a reminder from the system. The Nether Abyss is outside the Three Realms, and no one has ever seen the Nether Ancestor so far. Legend has it that the Nether Ancestor is an extremely insidious and cunning villain who uses some evil spirits in the Three Realms to make them work for himself. Now the person who has reached the Nether Abyss is Wutian, and Nagato does not want Wutian to be used by the Nether Ancestor. He decides to go to the Nether Abyss himself. "I don''t recommend you to go. Old Ancestor Nether cannot come into the Three Realms unless he enters Wutian''s body. Whether Wutian''s last soul flew into the Nether Abyss or not, I dont know if you go to the Nether Abyss like this. Is it really worth it?" Jin Yuanzi was worried about Nagato''s safety, and he did not recommend that Nagato do so. Nagato understood what Jin Yuanzi meant. He took a deep breath and said, "I did this to solve some unnecessary troubles. Let''s not continue to say so much now. I will go to the Nether Abyss quickly. The rest will wait until I come back." As Nagato''s voice disappeared, Jin Yuanzi frowned. Sun Wukong was a little puzzled. He had never heard of Nether Abyss before. He faced Zhen Yuanzi and said, "Is this Nether Abyss really terrifying? My grandson has never heard of this place, but it depends on you. You know its not that simple." "Actually, the Great Sage also heard it when I was talking to the Nagato God and Buddha just now. Not everyone can enter the Netherworld Abyss. The ancient Buddha of the Lamplighter used to enter once in order to save sentient beings in the Three Realms, but the result was very bad." . 3727 Chapter 738: The Nether Ancestor Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Zhen Yuanzi recalled what happened back then, with regret in his eyes. The evil spirits in the Nether Abyss are very powerful. If Nagato had not been protected by seventeen relics, they would be more or less infected by these evil spirits. "Unexpectedly, the evil spirit in this place is so heavy. It''s really different from what I thought. But now that things have reached this point, I think I should think about what I must do to bring out Old Netherworld. Ancestral." Nagato muttered to himself, his expression was a bit dignified as he had entered the Nether Abyss. The evil spirit inside was extremely powerful. Even if there were no monsters around, it was just the surrounding breath that made Nagato uncomfortable. Nagato frowned. He knew that although he had seventeen relics of mana protection, he could not stay in such a place for long. "I said Old Ancestor Nether, if you are here, come out quickly, don''t continue to hide in this gloom." Nagato yelled deliberately. Ancestor Youming sensed the power of an external god and Buddha, and instantly appeared in front of Nagato. After seeing Nagato, Old Ancestor Nagato instantly laughed, "Is that what you kid said to me just now? In fact, just looking at you, I have a feeling of obtaining treasures. Are you willing to join hands with me? Dealing with people in the Three Realms?" "To deal with people in the Three Realms? Do you want to break into the Three Realms? Could it be that you have found Wu Tian''s last soul and decided to use Wu Tian''s hands to open your Nether Abyss and Three Realms? The gate?" Nagato asked rhetorically. "Youre right, the last ray of Wutian''s soul has indeed fallen into my hands. Now Wutian has been controlled by me, and after a while, he will completely obey me. Do you think those guys in the Three Realms will be our opponents?" When the old ancestor Youming said this, his eyes were full of murderousness. He was waiting for Nagato''s answer. If Nagato disagrees, he will directly attack Nagato. "I''m disappointed. I came to the Nether Abyss, in fact, to destroy the last soul of Wutian. This is also the purpose of my coming here. If you don''t do what the god and Buddha said, The Buddha itself will definitely make you a powder." An evil spirit exuded from Old Ancestor Nether. He didn''t have any good feelings for Nagato. This time he heard Nagato''s words and became even more furious. "If my ancestor Nether hadn''t had a seal curse on his body, he would have already left the Netherworld Abyss. Don''t think that what I said to you just now was deliberately to please you, this time I will let you know that What a terrible end I did wrong." E-bookstore www.dianzishuwu.net After saying this, the ancestor Nether flew directly into the air, and he continuously condensed the evil spirits around him, and the powerful black evil spirits condensed into a huge black ball, and attacked Nagato vigorously. "A piece of cake, such an attack has no effect on the Buddha himself." Nagato stretched out his right hand very confidently and punched the black evil away. With the disappearance of the black evil energy, the ancestor Nether turned into a black energy directly into Nagato''s body. The old ancestor Nether laughed and said: "You are already in the plan. You can come to my Netherworld. You must have some skills. How could the attack just hurt you? But I have entered your body now. , And soon you will be my puppet." When Nagato heard the words of the old ancestor Nagato, instead of worrying, he raised his mouth and said, "Is this true? I can tell you that your trick is useless to me because I just watched it. You have come out of this move." While he said this, the mana in his body continued to increase, and he directly forced the Nether Ancestor out of his body. Ancestor Nether was ejected instantly, and he felt very surprised for this. Old Ancestor Nether looked at Nagato with a puzzled look and said: "How did you force me out of your body? I always thought that my mana was enough to control everyone, why are you not under my control. " "None of those people have strong enough mana to resist your move just now. I have seventeen relics on my body. They alone are enough to resist your evil spirits. Besides, the Buddha''s mana is also very powerful. You are It wont hurt me anyway." Nagato''s mana continued to increase, and as his mana increased, the evil spirit around him was gradually dispelled. The power of the gods and buddhas made the Ancestor Nether very uncomfortable, despite this, the Ancestor Nether still used his mana to maintain the evil surrounding him. "Is everything God''s will? Today. The encounter between you and me is God''s will, and it''s God''s will that I can''t control you. But you know, what I hate most is this so-called God''s will." .. 3728 Chapter 739: Sealing the Nether Abyss (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"No one can stop my path to revenge, and neither can you." Old Ancestor Nether said these words angrily, and the evil spirit in his body doubled again. The Ancestor Nether will be sealed here. This is all done by the ancient Buddha. So he once vowed to solve the ancient Buddha and rule the Three Realms by himself, so that he can eliminate his resentment towards the ancient Buddha. Nagato closed his eyes, and the system helped him review all the things about Ancestor Nether. He soon knew why the Ancestor Nether became what he is now. The evil spirit spread again, and Nagato knew that he had to quickly suppress the evil spirit around with his force. If the evil spirit spread completely, the result would be terrible. "Relics, all appear." After Nagato shouted, he took out all the seventeen relics and threw them into the air. Countless mana flowed with Nagato, making Nagato''s mana even stronger. Soon he will have the evil spirit of the Nether Ancestor. Suppressed. A trace of blood appeared on the corner of the old Ancestor Nether''s mouth, and he did not expect that the move he released with all his strength would be so easily suppressed by Nagato. "Nagato, I didn''t expect your guy''s strength to be so powerful. You can crack the move I just used so easily. This really surprised me. But you must not think that you can defeat it." Ancestor Youming continued to release mana not far behind him, Wutian gradually flew towards Nagato. Wutian''s eyes were very hollow, and at a glance, they looked like they were controlled. "Wu Tian, ??this last ray of your soul was swallowed by me. I am no longer what I was in the past. I have now received the true biography of the Nether Ancestor, and my mana has been completely restored." "Really? Just staying in this place for a while, have you changed so much? Have you forgotten the pain when you were wiped out by me? I didn''t expect your last soul to float Here, I never thought that the result would be like this." Nagato actually noticed that Wutian lacked the previous power. Such power is hard to say, but Nagato can feel it. "We have had hatred before. I have always looked at you very unpleasantly. This time I can finally attack you directly. I will let you know what will happen after I attack you with all my strength." Wutian was in the Nether Abyss, and the evil spirit around him made Wutian a little swelled. All he wanted to do was to take revenge and destroy Nagato. Wu Tian attacked Nagato with a right fist that gathered evil spirits, and Nagato directly caught Wu Tian''s fist.Seven Realms Novel Network www.7jie.com The two of them released mana at the same time, the impact of the power of the gods and the Buddha and the evil of the abyss, making the entire Nether Abyss tremble. The ancestor Youming had just been injured by Nagato. He barely stood up straight. He unexpectedly discovered that his body was gradually changing. "My body, how could this be?" As soon as Old Ancestor Nether got up, he found that his body was gradually melting, and the evil spirits around him were also dissipating. Nagato''s force directly fixed Wutian, he knew that he was just wasting time fighting against Wutian, he just needed to get rid of Nether Ancestor directly, and Wutian''s evil mana would dissipate. "Wu Tian, ??the person I am mainly here to deal with this time is not you. I will destroy the Nether Ancestor. Only when the Nether Ancestor disappears, can the Three Realms restore peace again." Nagato dropped these words and went directly to the old Ancestor Nether. "Ancestor Nether, what''s the matter with you? Your body is starting to melt?" He has never seen the scene before him. Old Ancestor Youming knew that Nagato did not do this, and his eyes were full of regret at this time. "Nagato, this is all my own fault. I think Wutian is the most powerful monster in the Three Realms. I wanted to breed his last soul and make it work for me. The result was what I thought. Different, I completely failed." When the old ancestor Youming said this, he was actually telling Nagato that he would become like this because it was caused by the evil spirits of Wutian., I saw the Netherworld ancestor melt at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally disappeared completely. Wutian behind Nagato broke through the power of God and Buddha, and he could act again. "You didn''t always want to wipe out the Netherworld Ancestor, but I did a great favor for you this time, you should thank me." Wu Tianbian said, and approached Nagato. Nagato turned his head to look at Wutian who came to him, clenched his fist, and spoke. "Wu Tian, ??I didn''t expect your mana to be fully restored in such a short time, even more powerful than before. No matter how the old ancestor Nether is the ruler of this world, it can be solved so easily by you. You are really amazing." .. 3729 Chapter 740: Sealing the Nether Abyss (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The system in Nagato told him that Wutian used the evil energy of the Nether Abyss to restore his mana, and then directly destroyed it through the mind of the Nether Ancestor, causing the Nether Ancestor to melt. "Thank you for the praise of Nagato Gods and Buddhas. I am already better than when I fought with you before. In fact, I still said that, as long as the two of us join hands, even if it is Tathagata plus all the heavenly gods and Buddhas, it will not be us. Opponent." Wutian''s thoughts have never changed, he is all like this, not to mention the demons he left behind in Lingshan and Heavenly Court. "You said you want me to treat your subordinates kindly. If I didn''t guess wrong, your subordinates should not be obedient. It''s been such a long time, and I don''t think this is the way to go." Nagato The corners of the mouth rose. Nagato knew that Wutian wanted to allow his subordinates to forbear, but he knew that Heavenly Court God and Buddha would not let go of those demons, and that his subordinates would not obey the words of God and Buddha. Wutian flew into the air and gathered the supreme evil spirits learned in the Nether Abyss, and its power was several times stronger than the previous Nether Ancestor. Wutian said confidently: "Nagato, you should have seen the super mana released by me. My mana is strong enough to destroy the Three Realms. The Nether Ancestor just now is not half as powerful as my mana." "Although your mana has become stronger, do you think you will be my opponent? I had a way to defeat you before, and it is naturally possible today. There are still seventeen relics, I want to see you Can you beat them." After Nagato''s words, he threw the seventeen relics into the air, condensing the power of his gods and Buddha, and released the mana through the relics to Wutian. Wutian''s mana continued to increase, and the relic continued to change accordingly. The collision of the two mana forces gradually opened the entrance to the Netherworld Abyss. "See, what I have always wanted is someone who can help me open the entrance to the Nether Abyss. You are the best candidate. Only you have such a powerful mana that can shake the entire Nether Abyss with me." Wutian felt that his goal had been achieved, and he laughed out loud. Nagato didn''t worry much about this, he just looked at Wu Tian before him and shook his head. "Your goal is absolutely impossible to achieve. In fact, I have sensed this very abnormal aura just now. My ability is absolutely above you. If you really think that you can return to the Three Realms from my eyes , It''s really ridiculous." The long goalkeeper threw the relic directly to the place where the entrance to the Nether Abyss had just appeared.Wenxin School www.wenxinxuetang.com The mana of the relic made the entrance gate gradually sealed. Wutian saw it and wanted to stop it, but Nagato directly forced Wutian with his magic power. "It''s because you are too impatient, that my mana is given to you. Now you are already unable to protect yourself, and you still want to return to the Three Realms. This is absolutely impossible." After saying this, Nagato merged his own mana with the mana of the relic once again, and Wutian was completely suppressed under the impact of the two mana. Wutian wanted to break free of Nagato''s mana constraints, but no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. A white flame appeared in front of Nagato''s eyes. He knew that this was the back door opened for him by the system. Only at this moment, he desperately rushed out of this white flame, before he could leave the Nether Abyss. He turned his head and looked at Wutian, who was still unable to move at this time. "Wutian, one person, one fortune, you could have changed your own destiny, you have to do this. I want to seal you forever in the deep abyss, so that you can''t step into the three realms for half a step." Nagato flew directly in the direction of the white flames, and at the same time released full mana behind him to suppress Wutian''s actions. Wu Tian heard Nagato''s words, the whole person was very excited, he knew that if Nagato really sealed the Nether Abyss, then he didn''t know when he could really leave the place in front of him. The exit gate of the Nether Abyss was being sealed by mana, and Wutian regained his freedom. When he was about to rush to the entrance of the Nether Abyss, he was directly bounced off by a powerful energy, and in an instant he fell into the Nether Abyss again. In a blink of an eye, Nagato returned from the white flame to the Three Realms. At the expense of seventeen relics, he sealed the entrance to the Nether Abyss again. He looked at the sealed Nether Abyss, and he was also relieved. "The evil spirit of the Nether Abyss is really powerful, and the ancient Buddha of the burning lamp is really powerful. You can enter the Nether Abyss and retreat with your whole body, and seal the Nether Abyss. It is really a rare god and Buddha." Nagato sighed. . The Nether Abyss was re-sealed, Tathagata already knew... 3730 Chapter 741 Nagato is Canonized God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Lingshan has been reoccupied by the Buddhas of the Three Realms. Tathagata faces the Buddhas of the Three Realms and speaks. "Nagato really did not disappoint everyone. He re-entered the Nether Abyss, suppressed the monsters in the Nether Abyss, and destroyed the Nether Ancestor. Together with Wutian who was caught by the Nether Ancestor into the Nether Abyss, he was defeated by Nagato again. And it''s sealed." The words of the Tathagata relieved all the gods and Buddhas in Lingshan. Soon, Nagato flew to the West Tianling Mountain. When he arrived, he found that Lingshan had become the land of gods and buddhas again, and after the power of the gods and buddhas of Lingshan was restored, there were a lot more immortal energy around. All the gods and Buddhas are waiting for Nagato''s return, and they all have prepared the ceremony to welcome Nagato. Nagato had just stepped into Leiyin Temple, except for the Tathagata, all the other gods and Buddhas knelt before Nagato''s eyes. "I am waiting for the arrival of Nagato God and Buddha, Nagato Venerable Blessed." It was Tang Seng who took the lead in saying this. After Tang Seng, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Guanyin, Drifting, and Zhen Yuanzi are also here. "Everyone, what are you doing? I just returned here and everyone is like this. This is completely unnecessary. Also, why do you all call me a god?" Nagato asked a little puzzled. Nagato asked everyone to get up, and Monkey King explained: "This is because the Buddha gave you such a title. Your current identity is equivalent to the ancient Buddha of the burning lamp. You are already under one Buddha and above ten thousand Buddhas. ." After Sun Wukong said this again, he bowed down to Nagato again. The reason why Monkey King bowed down to Nagato again was actually because he thanked Nagato for doing so.He knew that if he hadn''t had the help of Nagato at that time, he had already become a lonely ghost, and even disappeared in the Three Realms. "Get up quickly, Goku, things are changeable, if you don''t encounter some problems in the middle, you don''t have to suffer that much. But I want to ask you a word at this time, I hope you can tell me the truth. "Nagato opened. Nagato was serious, and Monkey King had actually guessed what Nagato wanted to say. He faced Nagato and walked over, standing in front of Nagato and staring at him. "Nagato God, no matter how you saved my grandson, if you have anything you want to say, just ask it out." Monkey King looked refreshed.Literature 520 www.bxwx520.org Nagato took out the Wutian primordial god Black Lotus, placed it in front of Monkey King, and said. "Did you catch the soul black lotus at the beginning? You were thinking about suppressing the soul black lotus with your own strength, but what you didn''t expect was that the soul black lotus Lians mana is too powerful, plus your own calamity, so it failed." Sun Wukong sighed and said, "Yes, my old grandson was exactly what the gods said at the time. But things have passed, Wutian has been sealed in the abyss of the underworld forever. What I wonder in my heart is why this Will the Black Lotus Lord bring it back to Lingshan again?" Monkey King''s question was exactly the question of the God and Buddha of the Three Realms. Nagato did not directly answer Monkey King, but took Black Lotus back into his own hands and continued to suppress it with force. At the same time, Nagato flew to Tathagata''s side and looked at Tathagata. "I don''t know if the Buddha understands, why I put this thing here, there would be such a reaction? I left the black lotus, I believe the Buddha should know." After Nagato finished speaking, Tathagata nodded and smiled: "What you said is not wrong. Hei Lian stays here, but it is actually monitoring Wutian. The deepest power in the abyss of the underworld, as long as We can all discover any abnormal behavior in Wutian." If he talked about Nagato''s thoughts, in fact, he understood that Nagato also made this decision to prevent Wutian from returning to the Three Realms one day or being affected by other people in the Three Realms. Tathagata put the black lotus in his hands directly into the sacred water of the Tianchi, and instilled his mana into the sacred water of the Tianchi. "In this heavenly lake holy water, there is an infinite immortal energy. In addition, I have strengthened my strength again just now, this has completely changed these, making the Wutian primordial black lotus suffer from many injuries. Don''t worry, nothing It is impossible to break the seal within a short period of time." As Tathagata said, Wutian in the Nether Abyss is constantly gathering his mana. He wants to break through the seal of Nagato, but he naturally ends in failure. Wutian looked viciously at the seal enchantment in front of him, and was extremely angry deep in his heart. "Nagato, you hateful fellow, when I leave this place, that''s when I ask you to settle accounts." The evil spirit of the Wutian primordial black lotus is disappearing, and the evil spirit on the black lotus has almost disappeared. Tathagata and Nagato were alone in front of the holy water of Tianchi, and they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time... 3731 Chapter 742: Tathagata also has troubles You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tathagata is very grateful to Nagato. He believes that Nagato''s contribution to the Three Realms is selfless. "Nagato, you are now canonized by this seat as a deity. What do you think about this? As long as it is something that this seat can do, you will be promised. If you have any words, just say to this seat." The Tathagata is very generous. Nagato thought for a while, shook his head and said, "Buddha, do you really have something to do? I always feel that you have a purpose in saying this to me. If the Buddha has any concerns, it''s okay to say it." The holy light of the water of the Tianchi makes the surrounding gods and Buddhas very heavy, and Nagato and Tathagata are very comfortable here. "Actually, I do have something on my mind. Although the sentient beings of the Three Realms have returned to where they were before, they are worried in their hearts. You brought out the godless primordial black lotus, so that although the powerless can be suppressed Mana, but those gods and Buddhas are worried about this." Such as expressing their concerns. In fact, various things in the Three Realms are mutually reinforcing and restraining, but he has never been so depressed about one thing. He frowned at this time, and it was the first time that Nagato saw the Tathagata like this. "Tathagata, you are the ruler of the Three Realms. All people, gods and Buddhas in the Three Realms are centered on you. Would you still worry about these? And you are in the Buddha Realm. What you hope most is peace in the Three Realms. Arrived." Nagato said. Nagato knew exactly what was going on, he just said casually. In the Three Realms, apart from Nagato, no one has ever been able to speak with Tathagata by his side. Although the evil spirit exuded by the godless primordial black lotus was suppressed, it could not be completely eliminated. "Nagato God, you take a closer look at the place, in fact, there is another hidden danger here in the Tianchi Holy Water, I don''t know if Nagato God can feel it. After saying this, Nagato closed his eyes and began to use his mana to perceive the anomalies around him. Nagato found that there was an unspeakable feeling everywhere around him. He felt a potential evil, and Nagato didn''t care about such evil. "I know what you said, Buddha. Don''t worry. In the Holy Water of Tianchi, Wutian''s primordial god Black Lotus is absolutely unable to fly out. Wutian himself in the Nether Abyss cannot escape from there. ." Nagato was very confident in his mana. He stared at the Wutian Yuanshen in the holy water of Tianchi and released his mana again.Baihui Novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com The mana of this Tathagata and the mana of Nagato were used to suppress Wutian''s primordial spirit at the same time. The powerful mana merged with each other, causing Wutian in the Nether Abyss to spit out blood, and the whole person was lying on the ground, very weak. Wutian got up with difficulty, then sat cross-legged, began to condense his mana and recover from his injury. "Nagato, Tathagata, I will not let you go. Even without the soul black lotus, my mana can be restored, and I will let you know exactly how it will end if you become an enemy. " Because Luojia Mountain had the power of gods and Buddhas and the magic power of relics, the trees here grew very fast. Nagato wanted to go to Luojia Mountain to find Guanyin, so he directly bid farewell to Tathagata. In Luojia Mountain, Nagato has returned here, and everyone here is very polite when seeing Nagato. Nagato flew straight towards the place where Guanyin was, and soon came to Guanyin. "Master Guanyin, how is your mana recovery now?" Guanyin heard the voice of Nagato, turned his head, and said, "Yes, I saw you and the Buddha have gone, so I returned to my Luojia Mountain. You came to me, is there anything wrong?" From Guanyin''s point of view, Tathagata and Nagato were going to the holy water of the Tianchi to discuss matters, which allowed all the gods and Buddhas to leave. She didn''t expect Nagato to come back so soon, and still return here. "I''m here to help you. You have also seen that the Buddha''s power here is too strong. I''m here to help Luojia Mountain and restore it to its original state. What do you think?" Nagato asked. Although the relic''s mana is very powerful, if it does not disperse around Luojia Mountain for a long time, the gods and buddhas here will be confused because they can''t bear such a powerful mana. Guanyin already knew what Nagato meant. Guanyin looked at Nagato and said his thoughts. "You are here to recover the relic''s mana, right? Luojia Mountain has the relic''s residual mana. There will be nothing for a short time. If this continues, this place will become a ruin." "Yes, I am here to do this. You first step back and let me absorb all the mana around here." Nagato dropped these words and jumped to the top of Luojia Mountain, and began to absorb the fairy energy around him... 3732 Chapter 743: See Through False Guanyin You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The celestial spirit of Luojia Mountain was left by the relics, and the celestial spirit was very strong. Now the relic had been completely sacrificed in order to seal Wutian. After all the aura around Luojia Mountain was absorbed by Nagato, everything returned to its original appearance. "Master Guanyin, here has been completely restored, you don''t have to worry about anything happening. If possible, I would like to borrow something from you to stabilize the immortal energy of Luojia Mountain." Nagato said. Guanyin listened to Nagato''s words and nodded gently, agreeing with what Nagato said. Guanyin said, "I don''t know what you want?" "It is the jade net bottle in the hands of Master Guanyin, but I need my mana combined with the jade net bottle to maximize the mana of the jade net bottle so that Luojia Mountain will not be invaded by demons. I also think about Luojia Mountain , I hope the Bodhisattva will not blame it. Nagato said this sentence immediately. "Don''t worry, Master Guanyin is not such a stingy person. You will defeat Wutian, and you are doing these things for my Luojia Mountain. Do I have any reason not to agree to you?" After saying this, Guanyin threw the jade clean bottle in his hand directly into Nagato''s hand. Nagato took the Yujing bottle, he looked at the Yujing bottle carefully, and immediately understood that the Guanyin in front of him was fake. In fact, when Nagato returned to Luojia Mountain to see Guanyin just now, he felt that there was something wrong with the breath of Luojia Mountain. The things he did just now were just testing the Guanyin in front of him. When Nagato found out that this Guanyin was fake, he did not choose to dismantle it immediately. Instead, he deliberately pretended not to know anything and would count it. The false Guanyin stared at the Yujing bottle in Nagato''s hand. The Yujing bottle had been released by him with mana. The purpose was to make Nagato hit and unable to move. "Sure enough, the fake Guanyin in front of me is waiting for his mana. He knows that my mana is very powerful. If I were controlled by such a mana like this, then the person in front of me would definitely not believe it." The door whispered. Nagato thought of the various situations that might happen in front of him, he tried to put his mana into the Yujing bottle, and the Yujing bottle in his hand was fake.Beauty Nest Novel www.mnowo.com The aura of God and Buddha in Luojia Mountain still exists, and the mana of the relic remains here to allow this monster to come here. The purpose is naturally to turn everything here into what he wants to control. Nagato fully knew the situation in Luojia Mountain. He faced the blank place in front of his eyes, directly out of his body, and came to Luojia Mountain. Everything was the same as usual, after the surrounding aura was recovered, Luojia Mountain regained the fairy aura here. "That guy shouldnt be able to see my mana functioning, and I dont know if I will appear here. But what in my heart is wondering how this place is. Could it be that the man in front of me is stronger than Wutian, This is impossible." Nagato looked at the misty aura surrounding Luojia Mountain. Such aura was neither immortal nor demon, so Nagato said this. His instinct tells himself that if the primordial spirit continues to get out of his body, the guy will see that when Nagato is about to return, this person is standing behind Nagato. "You don''t need to continue to pretend, in fact, you saw early in the morning that I am not the real Guanyin. Your primordial spirit came out just to see what other gods and Buddhas in Luojiashan are, right?" Fake Guanyin finished. , Restored his true body. The man is a centipede, his mana cultivation is extremely powerful, at least ten thousand years of Taoism. Nagato took a deep breath. Seeing such a monster in front of him, he didn''t have any worries, but was a little excited. "I said someone can hide the evil spirit so well, and staying in Luojia Mountain can also resist the immortal energy here, and thus cover their own evil spirit. Centipede, your skills are really not small. But you can''t fool me." Nagato''s eyes were full of murderous intent. He knew that the centipede in front of him was not easy to deal with. If he didn''t get rid of it at this time, it would be even more troublesome in the future. "I am indeed a fake Guanyin. My centipede has been doing well for 1,500 years. Do you really want to fight against me? Wutian is too confident in his own strength and refused to cooperate with me. Defeated." Centipede Jing said. Centipede didn''t immediately attack Nagato. In fact, his thoughts were the same as Wutian before. He wanted Nagato to help them and fight against God and Tathagata together. Nagato can actually tell the centipede''s intention at a glance. He came to Luojia Mountain to observe the abnormality of Luojia Mountain. He looked at the centipede in front of him, and asked, "Where is the Guanyin now? Did you catch Guanyin?" .. 3733 Chapter 744 Centipede Essence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Avalokitesvara wants to fight against me. I have been imprisoned. You don''t have to worry that I won''t kill him yet." Centipede Jing didn''t care. In the eyes of Centipede Jing, only Tathagata and Nagato can contend with him at the moment. As long as he persuades Nagato to deal with Tathagata with himself, his chance of winning is 100%. Centipede''s plan is very good, but Nagato will not help him as he thought. Tathagata was in Leiyin Temple in Xitian, he sensed that Guanyin was in danger, and Nagato was also in Luojia Mountain. Ruan looked at the Eighteen Arhats and said: "The danger of the Three Realms has not passed. In the Nether Abyss, there are centipede spirits who have cultivated for thousands of years. They were originally on the Nether Ancestor and Wutian. He did not know when he came to the Three Realms. It''s in Luojia Mountain now." The eighteen arhats looked at each other, and they heard that the centipede had a ten-thousand-year way, and they were all silent. Fuhu Arhat stood up and said, "Buddha, it is our duty to protect the safety of sentient beings in the Three Realms. I want to go to Luojia Mountain to eliminate the centipede spirit." Eighteen Arhats asked for orders at the same time, and they all stood behind the Fuhu Arhat and expressed their support for the idea of ??Fuhu Arhat. Tathagata shook his head and refused, saying: "Nagato is in Luojia Mountain at this time. I believe he can handle the centipede. The centipede has become a Guanyin, and like Wutian back then, he persuaded Nagato to join them. of." For example, he was very relaxed when he said these words. He knew who Nagato was and believed that Nagato would never listen to the words of Centipede. In Luojia Mountain, the bodies of Nagato and Centipede were exuding powerful mana barriers. The two of them faced each other within five steps, but the mana impact on their bodies made them feel their aura within a hundred miles. "Our aura is so strong that no one will disturb us. Let me tell you the truth. I don''t care about a monster like you. Don''t say you are the only one, even if you and Together, the gods do not have the slightest fear." Nagato is telling the truth, he himself doesn''t know how much his Taoism is, but he believes that his mana can suppress everything in the world. Centipede Jing frowned, and he was only half confident about defeating Nagato, especially after the two mana barriers collided with each other just now, he knew that Nagato was not so easy to deal with. "I''ll tell you again, I didn''t mean to attack you, I wanted to join hands with you. With such a powerful mana, you can become the ancestor of ten thousand Buddhas, and your status is definitely above the Tathagata, but Why did you choose to obey the Tathagata?" The Centipede Jing asked very puzzled. In the eyes of the monsters, only power is supreme, as long as they have sufficiently strong mana, they can occupy a high enough position.Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com Nagato can understand the ideas of Centipede, but Centipede does not understand Nagato. "Centipede, you have such a powerful mana, which is supposed to be your advantage. If you are devoted to good, you can become the head of gods and buddhas. I am already the ancestor of ten thousand buddhas. I don''t think I need to stand. Above the Tathagata." Nagato explained. Nagato wants to relax. In his opinion, as long as you don''t become a Tathagata, you don''t have to be so tired. At least not everything needs to be solved by him. Monkey King and Tang Seng returned to Leiyin Temple together. They saw the situation in front of them, but they had actually expected something bad to happen. Tang Seng asked first, "Buddha, what''s going on? Why are the eighteen arhats standing here? Could something happen in the lower realm?" "Xuan Zang, you can tell by looking at the Xuanguang mirror." Tathagata''s magic power directly releases the mysterious light mirror in front of everyone''s eyes, and the mysterious light mirror shows exactly the situation of Luojia Mountain. Nagato had already guessed that the Tathagata and the Buddhas in the heavens had discovered the abnormality of Luojia Mountain. He knew that someone would show up here and help him.In order not to attract too many people''s attention, Nagato knew that he had to fight quickly. "Centipede, you should know that there will be many gods and Buddhas here in a while, and we can make a quick battle." Nagato said that he wanted a quick solution, but Centipede smiled. The centipede said, "Those gods and Buddhas are here to help you. Seriously, they are here to help you. You should be very happy. Why do you want to speed up the fight with me? With their help, Isnt it better to win?" "It''s enough to deal with you and me alone. Don''t think that if you have ten thousand years of deeds, you can really defeat everyone." After Nagato said this, he shot the centipede directly. Between Nagato and Centipede, a huge fireball appeared. Nagato continued to increase the fireball and poured his mana into it. The huge fireball has covered the entire Luojia Mountain, Nagato''s magic power has strengthened the surrounding barrier, and the entire Luojia Mountain is within his barrier... 3734 Chapter 745: Centipedes trick You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato is full of enchantments in Luojia Mountain, but he is actually worried about hurting others when he fights with the centipede spirit. Centipede Jing looked at Nagato. He knew that Nagato was serious this time, so he gathered his mana around his body. The huge fireball slammed into the centipede''s eyes. The moment the centipede caught the huge fireball with both hands, his whole body was instantly involved. "Centipede, you don''t have to struggle. The mana I released to you just now is ancient flame impact. I am afraid that few people have seen such mana now. You should give up quickly. At this time, surrender, I may take you to Tathagata There, wash away the evil spirit from you." Nagato is telling the truth. He knows that centipede spirits have a tens of thousands of years. He couldn''t bear to kill centipedes directly, so he persuaded him to surrender. The centipede was very confident in his ten thousand years of Taoism, and he believed that he could resolve the flame impact in front of him. As Nagato expected, the centipede did not take what he said as a thing. He just looked at the huge fireball in front of him, and the centipede used his mana to rush out of the autumn of flames. "How is it? I said that you cannot attack me with such a skill, and I will not be injured. I will return what you said to me just now. If you agree to unify the Three Realms with me, I will forgive you for everything you just did." Centipede was actually injured. He deliberately showed that he had nothing to do. In fact, he was playing scheming for Nagato. At a glance, Nagato saw that the Centipede was injured, and he approached the Centipede step by step. "Centipede, since you are already injured, why bother to pretend to be a bleater in front of me? You can''t deceive me. I can tell at a glance that you are injured. I said it, you still follow me Let''s return to Leiyin Temple together." Nagato wants to bring the centipede essence back to the place where the Tathagata is, where the breath of the gods and buddhas can suppress everything, and naturally it can also restrain the evil spirit of the centipede essence. "Do you think I can''t compete with you after suffering such a small injury? I originally appeared in front of your eyes to persuade you to conquer the Three Realms with me. I didn''t expect it to be like this. This turned out to be what I did. Unexpectedly." The centipede spirit said his inner thoughts, but in fact he appeared here for the purpose of eliciting Nagato.202 e-book www.202txt.com He did lead Nagato out, but he did not persuade Nagato, nor did he defeat Nagato. Centipede Jing''s face was extremely ugly. He knew that he had miscalculated everything. He thought that if he escaped at this moment, he would still have the next chance. "Nagato, I won''t be head-on with you. I know exactly how great your skills are. Now I''m leaving and goodbye." The centipede essence turned into a black smoke and wanted to leave from Luojia Mountain. What he didn''t know was that Nagato had already spread his mana around Luojia Mountain. The powerful mana barrier completely enveloped the surroundings. When the centipede impulsively reached the edge of Luojia Mountain, it was bound by the powerful mana barrier. Directly blocked the way. "How could this happen, I don''t believe things will be so bad. No wonder this guy in Nagato didn''t stop me when I said to leave just now. It turns out that he has already sealed the magic barrier of Luojia Mountain." Centipede Seiichi Said angrily. The centipede spirit knew that he couldn''t easily leave from Luojia Mountain, and Nagato followed him and came to him. "How is it? Are you satisfied with the surprise I gave you? You can''t leave before my eyes. You should follow me back to Lingshan, and you may be the most correct one by the side of Buddha. s Choice." The centipede''s face was extremely ugly, he was really helpless, the centipede in front of his eyes frowned, he knew that he had no other way to choose, so he clenched his fist and made a request. The appearance of a decisive battle with Nagato again. "It seems that the two of us do not distinguish between victory and defeat. This matter is not going to go. You want to catch me to Tathagata, and I want you to help me conquer the Three Realms together. How about we two make a bet A hint of cunning flashed in the centipede''s eyes. Nagato naturally knew what Centipede''s intentions were, and he said, "Just tell me, what do you want to bet on?" "If you win me, I will follow you obediently to meet Tathagata at Leiyin Temple in Xitian. If you are defeated by me, then you will join me against the gods and Buddhas in the heavens and help me unify the Three Realms, how about? "The centipede is bound to win. "I actually guessed that you would say this a long time ago. The deity will make this bet with you today and convince you that you lose." Nagato said confidently... 3735 Chapter 746 Defeat the Centipede You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato knew that the centipede in front of him would do this because the centipede had no other choice. He also clearly understands that centipede spirits never abide by credit. If you really defeat him by yourself, just take him to the front of Tathagata directly. With the passage of time, Nagato''s enchantment mana around Luojia Mountain is gradually weakening. "Nagato, you must not forget our promise just now. If you are really defeated by me, you must help me." Centipede Jing repeated it again. He had already thought about what he would do after he had already thought about it. "Don''t worry, my Nagato, as the god of the Three Realms, has supreme power. What the god said will count. You can do it." With his hands behind his back, Nagato''s whole body was floating in the air, like a fairy descending. All the gods and Buddhas were watching everything in front of them, and the Erlang god in the heavenly court felt a sense of oppression. God Erlang frowned, he turned his head to look at the Jade Emperor, and said, "Jade Emperor, I have a way to help the god of Nagato. I hope the Jade Emperor can let me go to help Nagato." The Jade Emperor knew that Erlang Shen was very powerful, but he refused Erlang Shen''s request. "No, this centipede has tens of thousands of years of mana, which is not something we people can deal with. Now all the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms place their hopes on Nagato, and hope Nagato will not let us down." The Jade Emperor sighed. Erlangshen clenched his fist, his eyes erratic. Monkey King also sensed the centipede essence in Huaguo Mountain. After saying goodbye to his monkey grandson, he flew to Luojia Mountain. Around Luojia Mountain, there is a long-door magic barrier. People inside cannot get out, and people outside cannot enter. "It seems that my hunch is true. I never thought that the Three Realms would actually have such disasters. I must quickly find a way to solve these disasters." Sun Wukong thought that he was a boneless relic, but the mana of the relic had been exhausted. He wanted to help Nagato and could only rely on his own mana. Nagato sensed the fairy qi of the Monkey King outside Luojia Mountain. He faced the centipede spirit and said, It seems that the gods and Buddhas have already noticed us. This fight." "Whether they look at it, let them know how the supreme Nagato god in their hearts was defeated by my centipede." Yanyan e-book www.yantxt.com The centipede spirit left the harsh words and rushed towards Nagato with all his strength. The centipede spirit once again turned into black gas, and directly entered Nagato''s body, after which he maximized his mana. The gods and Buddhas are very worried about this. They know how powerful the centipede is. As long as they enter the body of the gods and Buddhas, they can control the consciousness of the gods and Buddhas, and even use the magic power of the gods and Buddhas for their own use. All gods and Buddhas sighed for it, only the Tathagata was still very calm, he believed that there would be nothing in Nagato. "I said the centipede, do you only have this kind of ability? Seriously, I just looked at you like this and thought you were ridiculous. It''s a good idea for you to deal with other people, but for me, yes I wont feel anything." Nagato''s voice fell, exploding the power of the gods and Buddha in the body, and the centipede was ejected from the body in an instant. Centipede was forced out of the body by Nagato''s magic force. He had just returned to the ground, a mouthful of blood protruding, and he could no longer stand up straight. "How can you crack my move like this? I am very confident of my own strength. I don''t believe you have a way to crack this move. I don''t believe it." The centipede''s eyes were very questioning. It was the first time that he released this move, and this was also his trick. "Luojia Mountain is in the land of Buddhism, do you think you will succeed in controlling me? When you just entered my body, I actually already knew where the Guanyin was. Guanyin has always been in Luojia Mountain, right?" Nagato slapped a heavy palm behind him, a huge stone was crushed, Guanyin was lying on the ground, in a coma. Centipede Jing used his mana to hide Guanyin, but was so easily discovered by Nagato. He knew that he and Nagato were not at the same level of strength, so he once again had the idea of ??wanting to escape. Nagato took out the immortal rope, injected his own mana on it, and directly bound the centipede essence in front of him. "Centipede, do you remember the agreement between the two of us just now? You have been defeated by me. Now I will take you to Leiyin Temple and hand you to Tathagata Buddha." Nagato didn''t wait for the centipede essence to speak, so he sealed the centipede essence again with its magic power, so that after the centipede essence couldn''t resist, he took it with him. Monkey King was outside Luojia Mountain. He watched the mana barrier of Luojia Mountain disappear and was about to enter it. Nagato flew out from inside... 3736 Chapter 747: Tathagatas Decision You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Wukong? Sure enough, you are outside Luojia Mountain. I have sensed your breath from just now." Nagato said. Monkey King looked around, he turned around Nagato, but he didn''t find any demon or evil spirits. With his fiery eyes, he only saw Nagato''s real body. "It''s weird, how come you are the only one, what about the centipede?" Monkey King asked curiously. "The ten thousand year centipede has been subdued by me. He is in my hands now. I must take the ten thousand year centipede and return to Leiyin Temple as soon as possible. If you have anything to tell me, follow me back to Lei. Sound it." Nagato didn''t say too much to Monkey King, he just increased his mana and flew towards the Leiyin Temple in Xitian at a fast speed. Tathagata already knew with his heavenly eyes what the Nagatomaster Centipede had caught, and informed the Buddhas in Leiyin Temple. Many gods and Buddhas understood the meaning of the Tathagata. They all sat cross-legged, waiting for Nagato''s return. Nagato soon flew to Lingshan, he entered Leiyin Temple, and came straight to Tathagata. Nagato looked at the Tathagata and said, "Tathagata, the ten thousand year centipede spirit fighting with me in Luojia Mountain, you must have seen it with your heavenly eyes. The ten thousand year centipede spirit has been subdued by me. I will Give it to you." After saying this, Nagato directly released the centipede essence tied with the immortal rope. The gods and Buddhas were all shocked when they saw the centipede spirits. The centipede spirits possessed ten thousand years of Taoism. Even though they were unable to move by the mana of Nagato, their demon spirit also made the surrounding gods and Buddhas tremble. Monkey King followed closely and came to Leiyin Temple. As soon as Monkey King came in, he felt the evil spirit rushing toward his face. When he saw the centipede, he was full of doubts. He wanted to speak, but the words stopped again. Tathagata stretched out his right hand, and the Ten Thousand Years Centipede Essence went directly into his palm. "The gods and Buddhas should learn like Nagato. The Nagato gods attach themselves to the safety of the Three Realms. No matter what the centipede spirit uses, he cannot shake the determination of Nagato gods to protect us." All the gods and Buddhas got up and bowed down to Nagato. In this case, Nagato had only seen them bow down to the Buddha.Jin Yong Chinese www.jyebook.com "You don''t need to be so polite to the deity. The three realms can be safe and sound. This is what this deity aspires to. Now as long as the Buddhas of the Three Realms are united, no demons will affect us." Nagato is very humble, he has been in this world for such a long time, and he doesn''t care about those fame. "The Lord Nagato is so humble, this is the honor of my Buddhism. However, the ten thousand years centipede spirit still has mana now. It is not a simple matter to completely eliminate the devil in his body." Tathagata said. What the Tathagata said, in fact, Nagato has been thinking about this question on the way to Leiyin Temple. "Tathagata, because Leiyin Temple has you, the Buddha''s power here is extra powerful. My purpose of bringing Ten Thousand Years Centipede here is actually to let you join hands with me to help the Centipede to clean it. Demon." Nagato said his thoughts. Tathagata actually thought the same way, and he echoed: "You are right, Leiyin Temple is indeed the place with the best centipede washing and demonization. But I do need your help to complete this thing. " Tathagata didn''t have any taboos. In fact, he and Nagato thought about it together. The two of them decided to go to Tianchi Holy Water, because only when they got there, the evil spirits would be minimized. In this way, Nagato followed Tathagata to the holy water of Tianchi, and did not let anyone follow. Monkey King also stayed in Leiyin Temple. He knew what the consequences would be if he went there, so he could only choose to wait in this way. Next to the sacred water of the Tianchi, the Ten Thousand Years Centipede Spirit struggled to break the immortal rope directly, using his own mana to break through the mana barrier of the previous Nagato to disperse it. "Tathagata, Nagato, you two hateful guys, deliberately want to abolish the Buddha''s power on my body. I tell you, I won''t catch it like this." The centipede spirit finally ran out of the shackles of Nagato. He thought that he would leave the Tianchi holy water anyway, otherwise his mana would really disappear completely. "Nagato, is it better for the three of us to discuss something together?" Centipede Jing said. Tathagata hadn''t spoken yet, Nagato walked to Centipede Jing''s eyes and smiled, "What tricks do you want to play? Now you are in our bondage. It is impossible for you to escape from here. " The centipede said: "I don''t think the three of us need to fight each other. You two let me go. Just like the Three Realms declared me dead, I promise you that I will never appear in the Three Realms again, let alone find it. Your troubles." .. 3737 Chapter 748: Elimination of Centipede You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Centipede Jing said the words just now, for fear that Nagato and Tathagata would attack him too late. Nagato knew what the centipede was making, and immediately refused. "Do you think we will believe what you said? You are injured now. You know that you are not my opponent, so you made this decision. If you are not injured now, and you are not beside the holy water of Tianchi, you What will happen?" After Nagato asked the centipede essence, he didn''t give the centipede essence any chance to breathe. He used all his mana to directly penetrate the centipede essence into the holy water of the heavenly pond. The idea of ??Tathagata is the same as Nagato, so after Nagato made this decision, Tathagata did not hesitate to directly release its mana into the holy water of Tianchi. Nagato and Tathagata flew all of them and released them, making the centipede essence suppressed in the holy water of the Tianchi, completely unable to move. "Damn it, you let me go, I won''t just succumb to it, I am a centipede." This is what the Centipede Jing said. When he entered the holy water of the Heavenly Lake, his mana had already started to lose continuously, and the evil spirit on his body had obviously weakened. The centipede felt more and more that his body was not under his control, and he could not activate his mana. "I don''t believe that there is something that can suppress my mana, I..." The centipede was lying in the holy water of Tianchi, completely without the ability to resist. Nagato and Tathagata looked at each other, their mana continued to increase, causing the centipede to soak quietly in the holy water of the Tianchi, and then they both stopped at the same time. "Tathagata Buddha, do you think the mana of the centipede essence will be restored again? Will the centipede essence be much quieter in the water of this heavenly pond?" Facing Nagatos question, Tathagata smiled and explained: The holy water of Tianchi is the purest water of immortal energy in the world. The monsters that enter here will dissipate their mana and cannot recover, and the centipede is no exception. " Nagato believed what Tathagata said, and he was relieved when he heard that the mana of the centipede essence would not recover. "When I asked just now, I was actually worried about the centipede essence. After all, the centipede essence has ten thousand years of Taoism. It is not an easy task to completely dissipate the Taoism on its body. It takes time. In the meantime, who should be here to guard this place?" Love reading www.ikashub.net Tathagata thought for a while, and said: "There is a person who has very powerful mana and is proficient in 72 transformations. It takes just 72 days to guard the centipede spirit here. I think that only he is the most suitable, and this person is now It''s in Leiyin Temple." "Could it be Monkey King? His character is very aloof, can he really do it?" Nagato felt that Monkey King was a short-tempered man. Such a tempered errand was really handed over to Monkey King, and he would inevitably feel a little worried. After Nagato had finished speaking, Tathagata smiled directly. "God, you can rest assured. In the impression of this seat, Monkey King has become a Buddha, and he is no longer the stubborn wild monkey. Everything is destiny, exactly seventy-two days, exactly seventy-two Its impossible to change to someone else." As said, using mana, he and Nagato returned directly to Leiyin Temple. Tathagata told Sun Wukong what he had just said to Nagato. He hoped that Sun Wukong would agree to guard the centipede. When Sun Wukong heard what the Tathagata said, he immediately responded and said: "This matter is about the safety of the Three Realms. Naturally, my old grandson will not disappoint the Buddha and Nagato. You can rest assured." The long-door leader Monkey King brought directly to the holy water of Tianchi, but the Tathagata did not come this time. "Wukong, how powerful this centipede is. You should know better than anyone else. Now he has been suppressed in the holy water of the Heavenly Lake by the mana of me and the Buddha. You just need to guard him for 72 days. The mana will all dissipate." Nagato repeated it again, trying to tell Monkey King the seriousness of this matter. "You and the Buddha both told me about this just now. Don''t worry. Since my grandson promised you, you will definitely do it. This centipede essence has been soaked in the holy water of Tianchi and suppressed by your mana. Live, naturally there is no threat to my grandson." While Sun Wukong said this, he looked at the centipede essence in the holy water of Tianchi. The centipede essence was in a semi-conscious state, and his mana was constantly losing. "Okay, I have already stated everything that should be explained. It is good that you know the seriousness of the matter. I have other things to do, so I will leave first." Nagato dropped these words and left directly. "The centipede has been suppressed by mana, and his demon power is constantly being lost. What is the difficulty of guarding him? Why does the Nagato god and Buddha keep repeating me and be careful? Is there any trick for this centipede?" Said Monkey King... 3738 Chapter 749: Consequences of the General Plan (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King was responsible for staying in the holy water of Tianchi to guard the centipede. Everyone thought he had no problem, but Nagato expressed concern about it. Nagato, who had already returned to Leiyin Temple, faced Tathagata, still worried. "Tathagata, this centipede is an extraordinary monster. It is really not that easy to destroy it directly without harming the Three Realms. The Taoism on the centipede is very deep. If we eliminate it directly, its evil spirit will surely spread throughout the Three Realms. Yes," Nagato said. "It is for this reason that this seat allows the centipede essence to continue to cultivate in the holy water of the Tianchi. The purpose is naturally to completely eliminate the evil spirits from its body. This is the best choice for the Three Realms." Tathagata followed. Say. Tathagata understands that Nagato also knows what to do, which is the best for the Three Realms. He knows even more that Nagato is worried about Monkey King. Tathagata stared at Nagato for a while, and then continued, "If you dont believe in Monkey King, you can also go to Tianchi Holy Water. If everything is as you thought, and if you are worried about something with Monkey King, you can also go to Tianchi again. Holy water." The holy water of Tianchi is not accessible to everyone. After Tathagata said so, Nagato naturally nodded in agreement. "In fact, there is no problem with the holy water of Tianchi, and Monkey King will not do anything big. But this centipede is quite cunning. I have played against him many times before, and I know how insidious such a guy is." Nagato decided not to talk about other nonsense, he flew directly to the direction of Tianchi Holy Water. "Amitabha Buddha, Nagato is concerned about the safety of the Three Realms. This is my honor for the Three Realms. This seat will continue to recuperate and recite and practice." As he said to himself. Nagato returned to the holy water of Tianchi. At this time, Monkey King was practicing his seventy-two changes. He found that someone had entered the holy water of Tianchi and immediately increased his vigilance. "Who is it? You can come and go in places like Tianchi Holy Water?" Sun Wukong said, and appeared in front of Nagato. Sun Wukong saw that the person in front of him was Nagato, and asked in a puzzled way: "Nagato God, didn''t you just leave the holy water of Tianchi, why did you come back here again? Do you not believe that my old grandson can guard a good centipede?" Tianlai Novel www.tianlaixsw.com "The centipede''s nature is very insidious and cunning. I am really worried about what you can do. This centipede is very capable, and your temperament is so aloof, I am worried that you will suffer." Nagato said his thoughts. When Sun Wukong heard Nagato''s words, he laughed directly and said: "Nagato, wherever you are, you are too overestimating these monsters. The holy water of Tianchi is not something that monsters can enter and leave casually. There is old man. Sun looked at it, it was even more impossible to get out of here. Monkey King is very confident. He believes that he has become the God of Fighting and War God, and he has 72 changes with the golden cudgel in his hand. In addition, he has more than doubled his Taoism and magic power, which is naturally confident. Capital. Just when Nagato was talking to Monkey King, the centipede had regained his consciousness. The centipede spirit quietly lifted the mana restraint around his body. If he had a long history of Taoism without strong mana, he could not purify the evil spirits in his body only with the holy water of Tianchi. "This Tathagata and Nagato are really hateful. If not for the two of them, how could I have fallen to where I am today. They can''t eliminate me directly. It''s time for me to escape from here. Nagato found it." After the centipede essence said these words to himself, he began to move in the direction outside the holy water of Tianchi. Nagato already felt the enchantment of the centipede. He looked at the entrance of the holy water of Tianchi, moved directly to the entrance, and saw the centipede. "Centipede, I didn''t expect you to regain your consciousness so quickly. This really surprised me. But again with me, Nagato, you never want to escape from the holy water of this Heavenly Lake." Nagato''s mana had already surrounded the centipede spirit. Although the centipede spirit had regained his consciousness at this time, his mana had not fully recovered. "Why do you have to be against me? To be honest, Nagato, no matter what I do, I won''t have any influence on you with your mana, but why do you still appear before my eyes so right? I?" Centipede was very unconvinced. The reason why he said so was that he actually wanted to let Nagato open. In this way, he would have more chances of survival. "I understand your thoughts, but for the sake of the sentient beings of the Three Realms, I will not just let go. No matter what private thoughts are in your heart, you must stay in the heavenly lake holy water to purify the evil spirit in your body." Is firmly said... 3739 Chapter 750 The Consequences of General Intentions (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato was ready to fight with the centipede, and Monkey King flew behind the centipede. "You are a centipede. I heard from these gods and Buddhas that your mana is very powerful, you have ten thousand years of Taoism, and I don''t know if this is true." Sun Wukong asked. Centipede Jing glanced at his back from the corner of his eye, he clenched his fist and roared. "Yes, I am indeed much stronger than you so-called gods and Buddhas. Nagato is an exception. Without him, everything in the Three Realms would become mine." Centipede Jing repeated Nagato''s power many times, but it was actually for To arouse the jealousy of other gods and Buddhas. Monkey King didn''t have any taboos about this. He knew how great Nagato''s ability was, so he didn''t feel that Centipede said such things to him. "You dont have to provoke us here. Our skills are much greater than you think. Nagato is the head of the Buddhas of the Three Realms. His skills and abilities are far above us. He is a god and very Normal. But you still want to escape now. It''s really ridiculous." After Sun Wukong said this, he motioned to Nagato himself to go up first, letting Nagato dodge directly aside. Nagato understood Sun Wukong''s thoughts, he immediately rejected Sun Wukong''s request and said, "Wukong, I know you want to show your own skills. Just leave the rest to me. This guy is not something you can handle. " Sun Wukong ignored Nagato, he took out the golden hoop and rushed towards the centipede with all his strength. The centipede essence blinked his eyes, and a powerful black energy entered directly into Monkey King''s body. Nagato knew that the centipede must have used the same move that he had used to him. He could use his mana to force the centipede out of his body, but the Monkey King in front of him could definitely do it. Everything he guessed was true. After Monkey King was possessed by the Centipede, he could not force the Centipede out of his body, and was completely controlled by the Centipede. With the help of Monkey King''s body, the centipede spirit walked towards Nagato. "Nagato, you are the deity of the Buddha world and the best in the gods and buddhas. Now Monkey King has been controlled by me. Only by destroying Monkey King can you force me out of his body. You will bear the heart to kill. Dead Monkey King?" Centipede said triumphantly. "Really ridiculous, do you think that if you do such a thing, I will let you go, and even say that you are soft-hearted? This is the result of Sun Wukong''s own carelessness. I believe that if Sun Wukong is still conscious, he will definitely ask me Will kill you." Nagato stretched out his hands, and the powerful magic power trapped Monkey King.Read the novel together www.17kxs.cc The centipede spirit laughed. He didn''t believe that he would take a shot at Monkey King. He was still in Monkey King''s body until Nagato''s mana became stronger and stronger, which made the centipede spirit feel an unprecedented fear. "Nagato, what is in front of you is fighting and defeating the Buddha. He is Tang Seng''s great apprentice, and he is still a boneless relic. Do you really want to shoot him?" Centipede asked again, because he didn''t want to believe that Nagato would make a move. Nagato did not hesitate, the powerful mana gathered into the fireball that defeated the centipede before, and attacked the centipede who occupied Monkey King''s body. The centipede barely blocked the flame impact of Nagato, but the whole person was blown out, spitting out blood. "I will not be merciful. For the safety of the Three Realms, I think Monkey King will choose to sacrifice his own. This time I will get rid of you completely. If you are inside Monkey King, at least your evil spirit can be blocked forever. Inside." The leaders said. The five-flavored real fire ball gathered by Nagato''s mana was once again condensed, and the centipede was really scared. "Oops, I was beaten by such a move with less than half of the mana directly left. If I was attacked by his mana again this time, it would be fine. No, I have to get out of Monkey King''s body quickly. Row." The centipede spirit knew that Nagato was serious, and he left directly from Monkey King''s body. The Buddha''s light from the holy water of Tianchi directly shrouded Monkey King, and Monkey King instantly regained his consciousness. "Golden Cudgel." Monkey King yelled, and the golden cudgel flew directly into his hand. He attacked the centipede with all his strength, and hit the centipede''s back with a stick. The centipede fell directly on the ground and was directly hit by Monkey King. Back to the original shape. Nagato thoroughly understood that Monkey King was the one who restrained the centipede and was also the person who was most afraid of the centipede. "God, the centipede spirit just entered my body and I did not resist. This will make him miscalculate and be attacked by us." Monkey King said happily. In fact, just now, Monkey King can also feel that Nagato is really going to release all the mana to destroy the centipede. He also thought that if Nagato really shot himself, it wouldn''t matter if he sacrificed himself... 3740 Chapter 751: Elimination of Centipede You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Centipede Jing already knew that he was calculated by Nagato, and he was injured again at this time, but he was not completely wiped out. "I still have one last breath. Don''t think that you can destroy me by hitting me just now. This is absolutely impossible." The centipede essence hadn''t finished speaking, and a mouthful of blood flowed out. Nagato knew that the centipede spirit had been seriously injured again, and now he had no power to resist. "Centipede, you are seriously injured and unable to activate your own mana. If you are smart enough, you should respond well in the holy water of the Heavenly Lake. You have the last chance to correct it, cast the shadow to the light, and the deity will help you." Centipede has been defeated by Nagato. He thinks that Nagato said these words not to help him, but to say it deliberately. "Although I was defeated by you, no matter how you say, I am also a millennial centipede. I tell you, you can''t beat me, I''ll stay here, I don''t believe you can stay by my side and look at me, what Don''t do it." The centipede sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate. Monkey King came to Nagato and said, "The centipede itself is very cunning. There is no need to keep such a guy. Both you and the Buddha said that if he were to be destroyed directly. Its evil spirit will spread throughout the Three Realms?" "Yes, can the evil spirit in him really infect all beings in the Three Realms? Actually, there is a way for my grandson to restrain this, but it may not be successful. I don''t know if Nagato God is willing to try?" Asked. Nagato had already guessed what Monkey King wanted, and immediately nodded in agreement. "Just do it according to your own ideas. If there is any danger or difficulty in the middle, the deity will help you." With the support of Nagato, Monkey King took out the golden cudgel and placed it in the middle of the holy water of Tianchi, and then released his mana. After all, Monkey King is a boneless relic, even if the relic is from his body, there is still some relic''s mana in his body.He wanted to release the mana of his whole body and use the last remaining mana of the relic to completely eliminate the evil spirit from the centipede essence. Everyone knows that this is an extremely good method. From the fact that the centipede essence entered the Sun Wukong''s body just now, there is nothing that Sun Wukong can tell that the relic''s mana is helping the Sun Wukong.Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com Wutian in the Nether Abyss had already sensed everything in the outside world, and he burst out laughing. "Centipede essence, centipede essence, you always say that I have no plan to do things. Are you like this now? You have been trapped in the holy water of Tianchi. If you are there, it will be more painful. I want to recover quickly. Own mana, leave this ghost place as soon as possible." Sitting cross-legged without a sky, he decided not to look at external affairs for the first time, and didn''t want so much, just to restore his magic power wholeheartedly. The centipede in the sacred water of the Tianchi felt the power of the gods and Buddha surrounded him, and he knew that he would be completely wiped out.The relic is also the only thing that destroys him. "Unexpectedly, there was nothing in the end. I have worked hard for thousands of years to eliminate the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms, and want to make myself the master. I didn''t think that I would train my mana to follow the Tathagata, but I was defeated by you." Centipede Jing remembered the scene when he was cultivating mana by himself. He did a lot of bad things in order to improve his mana. Monkey King was once again incarnate as a boneless relic, the mana after his incarnation began to continuously release against the centipede essence, the body of the centipede essence gradually glowed, and finally directly exploded. The Tathagata let the gods and Buddhas of the heavens know what happened in the holy water of the Tianchi. Nagato returned to Leiyin Temple with Monkey King, and Monkey King was extremely weak now because of the release of his mana. "Tathagata Buddha, I and Wukong are back. I believe you already know about the extinction of the centipede essence. This is the merit of Monkey King. You don''t need to reward me." Nagato said when he saw the Tathagata. "Yes, if it were not for the two of you, I still don''t know how to deal with the crisis of the Three Realms. Centipede has been practicing intensively for thousands of years to eliminate all living beings in the Three Realms. The delusion is the same as that of the saints of the past. All destruction is also Gods punishment for him." By saying this to the Buddhas of the Three Realms, the Tathagata is also telling them that everything has a cause and effect. "Monkey Wukong became a boneless relic. After the centipede essence was eliminated by the power of the relic in his body, the evil spirit remained in the holy water of Tianchi. The holy water of Tianchi was already full of evil, and the gods and Buddhas could not be entered." last sentence. Tathagata naturally understands the meaning of Nagato. He waved his right hand at the place where the holy water of Tianchi was... 3741 Chapter 752: Everyone is Happy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tathagata mana directly covered the holy water of Tianchi, and a string of Buddha characters appeared at the entrance of the holy water of Tianchi, making the holy water of Tianchi directly sealed by Buddha. "I have completely sealed the entrance to the holy water of Tianchi, no one can enter it. If today the holy water of the pond is a place where centipede spirits are sealed, that place will be divided into a forbidden place by this seat." Tathagata continued. Nagato looked towards the entrance of the Tianchi Holy Water, that place has been divided into a forbidden area, and at the entrance of the forbidden area, there is really a string of Buddha characters. Nagato said: "I have done everything I should do. How can Monkey King recover? The elixir of the Taishang Laojun cannot restore Monkey King. Unless you help him, he can become the original one. Look like." "This seat naturally understands what you mean. Don''t worry, this seat will not let fighting defeat the Buddha." After saying this, he was about to pour his mana into Monkey''s body. The Tathagata can only restore Monkey King''s mana by re-branding Monkey King as Fight and Victory Buddha. With the continuous appearance of the Buddha''s light in the sky, Monkey King gradually regained his consciousness. "Everything is fate and destiny. Both of you have contributed a lot. Whatever you want, just tell me." Tathagata said this after Monkey King regained consciousness. Monkey King glanced around, he knew that he had returned to Leiyin Temple again. "Buddha, it is incumbent for us to do things for the sentient beings of the Three Realms. Now that the centipede has been wiped out, my grandson has no requirements, just want to quickly return to Huaguo Mountain and take a good rest." Monkey King said his thoughts, Tathagata directly followed what he said, and sent it back to Huaguo Mountain with force, and also included an elixir. "Wukong, you value the sentient beings of the Three Realms so much, and confront the centipede spirit, and your courage is commendable. This seat will give you an elixir, which can help you restore mana and make your skills stronger." Tathagata voice came from the air. Sun Wukong, who had already returned to Huaguo Mountain, heard the words of the Tathagata, looked at the elixir beside him, and looked up at the sky. "Thank you Tathagata Buddha, the disciples must quickly regain their magic power and will not disappoint the Buddha." In this way, Monkey King once again returned to Huaguo Mountain to recuperate, and only Nagato was still in Leiyin Temple.E-bookshop www.txtinfo.com Tathagata looked at Nagato again. Nagato didn''t wait to speak, so he spoke first. "Buddha, I have my own ideas. You don''t need to give me anything, at least not now. If the Buddha really wants to promise me anything, then the Buddha can write down the matter first and wait until I When I really need it, I will tell the Buddha." Nagato directly expressed his thoughts. Tathagata knew that he could not treat Nagato like he did to Monkey King just now, so he smiled and said, "Since Nagato God Venerable has said so, then the deity had to do what you said. " "If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first. When the Three Realms and Buddha need my Nagato, I will naturally appear." Nagato dropped these words and disappeared into Leiyin Temple. All the gods and Buddhas heard the dialogue between Nagato and Tathagata today, and they each have their own ideas, and more of their admiration for Nagato. Tang Seng followed the breath of Nagato all the way, he sensed the immortal energy of Nagato at the foot of the Leiyin Temple, and soon came to Nagato. "Who is it?" Nagato sensed that the fairy qi was near him, and directly slapped it to a place not far away. After Tang Seng dodges the past Nagato attack, he appeared in front of Nagato. "It''s me, Jin Chanzi." Tang Seng responded. Nagato did not expect that the person near him was Monk Tang. He looked at Monk Tang and asked with a look of confusion, "Monk Tang, I dont know what''s the matter when you come out of Leiyin Temple in such a hurry? Could it be that the Tathagata Buddha asked me? Return to Lingshan?" Tang Seng shook his head, took out a drawing from him, and handed the drawing to Nagato. "This thing is called the Wordless Book of Heaven. Only the supreme gods have the opportunity to spy on the secrets inside. I have been unable to study the origin of this thing, nor can I understand the meaning of this thing, so I want Nagato God to help me Verify it." Tang Seng looked very serious, and the Nagatoman took the wordless heavenly script in Tang Seng''s hand, filled with doubts. "Tang Monk, the wordless heavenly book is a sacred book. This thing has been lost for a long time. Where did you get this item? And this item is not as simple as we have seen. Where did you get the wordless heavenly book? " Nagato''s questioning Tang Seng did not evade, but directly told the whole story. Tang Seng opened the Xuanguang mirror directly, and Nagato found out that Tang Sengs Wordless Book of Heaven was given by the Tathagata. The purpose of the Tathagata was to allow Tang Seng to study the secret of the Wordless Book of Heaven... 3742 Chapter 753: The Secret of the Wordless Book of Heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!No one knew about the Tathagata handing over the wordless heavenly script to Tang Seng. Tang Seng trusted Nagato very much. He informed Nagato about this and hoped that Nagato could help him. "Nagato God, I told you everything I knew just now, I hope you can help me." Tang Seng stared at Nagato. He knew that if he could not detect the secret of the wordless heavenly book, something bad would happen in the future. "I have already left Leiyin Temple. I shouldn''t care about this matter. But the wordless heavenly book can spy on the secrets of the future. It really needs to be studied carefully. You put this thing with me and I will study it. I''ll tell you then." Nagato was also interested in the Wordless Book of Heaven, and he immediately agreed to Tang Seng''s request. Tang Seng also heard Nagato''s words and knelt on the ground happily, very excited. "Thank you Nagato God. When Nagato God has realized the profound meaning of the wordless book, remember to tell me. I remember that I have other things, so I left first, remember not to forget what I promised." Tang Seng had just finished saying this and was about to leave, and Nagato stopped him directly. Nagato punched Tang Seng''s stomach lightly, Tang Seng was directly beaten out, and after falling to the ground, he recovered his appearance. It turned out that it was not Tang Seng who came to Nagato with the wordless book, but Zhu Bajie. Nagato stared at Zhu Bajie in front of him and said word by word. "I knew that you must not be Tang Seng. You know what kind of person Tang Seng is. Gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms know. With such a precious thing as the Wordless Book of Heaven, why did the Tathagata Buddha tell you, you''d better tell me the truth." "I don''t know, but the wordless heavenly book was really given to me by the Tathagata Buddha. Although I have become a Buddha, how can my old pig know so many things? It should be given to me." Zhu Bajie complained. Nagato understood the meaning of Zhu Bajie, and Zhu Bajie became a god and Buddha or was as lazy as before. Nagato was a little helpless. Nonetheless, Nagato put up the wordless book according to what he had just said.Yoyo Book Union www.uutxts.com "Don''t worry. In fact, I knew you were not Tang Seng just now. I promised you that I will do it. After studying this wordless book, I will return it to you." Zhu Bajie originally thought that Nagato would refuse to request or change his mind after knowing that he was not Tang Seng, but he did not expect that Nagato would agree so readily. "Then we are settled, no matter what, you can''t return. Just keep the wordless book with you. Old pig will come in two days." Zhu Bajie said happily. Nagato asked Zhu Bajie to leave. He found a quieter cave, sat cross-legged, and began to spin his mana around. "My mana has been consumed a lot these days, first dealing with Wutian, and then dealing with centipede essence. It is really tiring. Tathagata promised me at the time and didn''t give me anything, but now he asks Zhu Bajie to give me nothing. Zi Tian Shu, is this the reward for me?" Everything that Nagato had guessed was correct, and the elixir was definitely not as good as the wordless heavenly book. Only the pure and kind-hearted people, whether they are gods or Buddhas or mortals, can spy on the secrets in the Wordless Book of Heaven.Zhu Bajie himself was a little wrong, and he naturally couldn''t see the contents of the wordless heavenly book. Nagato opened the wordless heavenly book, and there was a blank piece of it on it, which made Nagato very puzzled. "This wordless heavenly book is said to be read only by people with pure minds. Why can''t I see the contents? Is it because my mind is not pure? No, I must have no distracting thoughts now and take a good look at what is going on. " He closed his eyes, and after opening them again, the Wordless Book of Heaven began to glow, but it still didn''t show any word patterns. The system in Nagato''s mind immediately told Nagato what to do before it could display this wordless book. "The host just needs to inject his own mana into the wordless book. After the wordless book senses the mana of the destined person, it will automatically open and display the contents above. But remember, you must not splash blood on the wordless book. Otherwise its mana will disappear completely." After a reminder from the system, Nagato understood that the wordless scriptures can only be read by the destined person, and the destined person is naturally himself. At the same time, the weakness of the wordless book is that it cannot be spattered by blood. If blood is spattered on the wordless book, the wordless book will instantly become powder and disappear completely. Nagato did as prompted by the system just now. After laying down the wordless heavenly book, he continuously transmitted his mana into the wordless heavenly book... 3743 Chapter 754: Exploring the Secret of the Wordless Book of Heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Under the transmission of Nagato''s mana, the Wordless Book of Heaven kept glowing, and some words gradually appeared on it. The Nagatokeeper read all himself in the Wordless Book of Heaven, and then remembered it in his mind. His eyes were full of shock. He did not expect that so many things would happen in the future. "No, the wordless heavenly book is a secret. I can know these things, and I should know how to avoid them as much as possible. But the wordless heavenly book is afraid of blood, and I must not let it become a powder." After Nagato finished speaking, he put away the wordless heavenly script. After the mana of the wordless heavenly book was hidden, Nagato put it away. Soon, it was getting late, and Nagato used his mana to find Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie is resting now. When Zhu Bajie heard someone coming to him, he got up and saw Nagato. "Venerable Nagato, why did you come so soon? Could it be that you have already discovered the secret of the wordless heavenly book? The wordless heavenly book is an ancient godly book. If you know something, you should tell me quickly so that I can go back and have business. " Zhu Bajie originally slept very sweetly, and was very unhappy after being disturbed, but after seeing Nagato, he changed into another look. Nagato shook his head and said, "I already know the contents of the wordless heavenly book, but this is a heavenly book. Not everyone can know the contents enough, and the secrets cannot be leaked." In fact, Nagato came to Zhu Bajie to tell Zhu Bajie about this. Zhu Bajie understood the meaning of Nagato. He looked at Nagato and sighed, "But the Buddha asked me to decrypt this wordless book of heaven. As a result, I came to help you. If the Buddha knew about this, how could he? Will you blame me?" Nagato immediately understood the meaning of Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie wanted to take the wordless scriptures back to study for himself, or directly make a business with the Tathagata Buddha. "The wordless book has become my thing. You can return to Leiyin Temple immediately and say that the wordless book is in my hands. You don''t need to say anything else. I believe the Buddha will know what I mean." Zhu Bajie didn''t know if this method would work, but he saw that Nagato had no plans to take out the wordless book to himself. He could only return to Leiyin Temple to find Tathagata according to what Nagato had suffered. In Leiyin Temple, according to Nagato, Zhu Bajie came to Tathagata''s side and spoke.52 Literature www.52wpe.com "Buddha, this time the disciple did not do well about the wordless book. Now the wordless book is at Nagato. It is Nagato who asked the disciple to come here to tell you that it has become his. I hope the Buddha will punish it. " Zhu Bajie knelt directly on the ground, he was worried that the Tathagata would really punish him, and his whole body was trembling constantly. Tathagata said, "Bajie, you did this thing very well. In fact, you already know everything. You will do it like this. I am very happy. Not only will I not punish you this time, but I will also reward you. ." Zhu Bajie did not expect that what he did this time would be counterproductive. Nagato thought that according to the content recorded in the wordless heavenly book, Zhu Bajie would go to Huaguoshan to meet Monkey King and tell him about the wordless heavenly book, so he waited outside Huaguoshan early in the morning. Zhu Bajie, who came out of Leiyin Temple, decided to inform Monkey King. He did so out of curiosity and wanted to ask Monkey King what he thought. When Zhu Bajie reached the entrance of Huaguo Mountain, he saw Nagato. "Nagato, how could it be you? Why did you appear in this place? Did you know that my grandson would be here?" Zhu Bajie was puzzled. "Yes, I have already got the Wordless Book of Heaven. This thing can see the future. I naturally know that you will come here to find Monkey King and tell Monkey King about these things." Nagato explained. Nagato has obtained the Wordless Book of Heaven. He knows all the things that may happen in the future. In order to make Zhu Bajie believe this time, he appeared in front of Zhu Bajie again. Zhu Bajie was also dubious about the contents of the Wordless Book of Heaven, but when Nagato appeared outside Huaguo Mountain, he believed that the Wordless Book of Heaven could discover the future. "Bajie, I can tell you that after you reach Huaguo Mountain, Monkey King will definitely attack you. If you don''t believe it, just follow me in." Nagato took Zhu Bajie and entered Huaguo Mountain together. When Monkey King saw Zhu Bajie, he punched Zhu Bajie without saying a word. Zhu Bajie was directly hit by Monkey King and flew to the wall. "Brother Monkey, why did you attack me as soon as you saw my old pig? I didn''t do anything." Zhu Bajie asked with aggrieved expression... 3744 Chapter 755: The Prophecy of the Wordless Heaven Book You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!After Zhu Bajie was attacked by Monkey King, he believed what Nagato said. Monkey King heard Zhu Bajie ask why he wanted to attack him, but Monkey King was not angry. "You idiot, my grandson has answered Huaguoshan for so long, and has experienced so many fights with demons before. Where are you? Master, Junior Sha and Xiao Bailong have gone to guard the West Sea. What about you?" Monkey King knew that Zhu Bajie had done nothing under the excuse of being lazy, so he attacked him angrily. Nagato stood in front of Monkey King at this moment and smiled and said, "Goku, you don''t need to treat Ba Jie like this. In fact, he will become like this, and it is not his own will. How can you be with his experience? understand?" Zhu Bajie has gone through a thousand years of plots, and although he has cultivated a positive result, his temperament still needs more tempering. Zhu Bajie has realized his previous mistakes, this time he will come to Monkey King, one is to apologize to Monkey King, and the other is to determine whether the content displayed by the wordless book in Nagato''s hand is true. "I just got a wordless heavenly book. Its wordless heavenly book can show what will happen in the future, but this is a secret. I take the initiative to tell you that I actually want you and me to return to the heavenly court." Nagato looked at Said Monkey King. "Return to the heaven? My grandson just came down from Leiyin Temple, and I haven''t had enough in Huaguoshan. Besides, the Buddha made me come here, and the Buddha didn''t call me back. You are so anxious to make me old. Sun returns to the heaven, is there something urgent?" Monkey King looked puzzled. Nagato stared at Monkey King carefully, he found that the mana on Monkey King was indeed as he said, it hadn''t fully recovered, and after the last incident, Monkey King became very impatient. "Wukong, you are no longer who you were back then. You once said that you have become the God of Fighting and War. You put the safety of all beings in the Three Realms first. I can tell you clearly what I asked you to do. , It was all told to me by the wordless heavenly book." Nagato believed in the wordless book, and the system told Nagato that the wordless book would predict the future, and he naturally attached great importance to this item. The wordless heavenly book in front of Nagato''s eyes was constantly glowing, and then flew out of his body. The Wordless Book of Heaven was instilled by Nagato''s mana, and at this time it was already full of spirituality. The Wordless Book of Heaven reveals everything that will happen in the future to Monkey King and Zhu Bajie.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com "Wukong, look at it carefully. The wordless book is a spiritual book. You have seen it with your own eyes. Now you should believe what I said?" Monkey King also believed that Nagato''s words could be radiated from the Wordless Book of Heaven. "Well, since you said that the Wordless Book of Heaven will see the future, and I already know that I will be controlled by my own demon in the future, then I will quickly return to Leiyin Temple. I already know the future, I must Stop him from happening." In fact, Sun Wukong didn''t feel any abnormality in his body at all, but he believed that Nagato was the supreme god and Buddha, and he felt that as a god Nagato could not lie. Soon Sun Wukong left from Huaguo Mountain, and Nagato followed Sun Wukong this time with Zhu Bajie. Nagato met Tathagata in person this time and told about the previously uncharacterized book. Nagato said, "Tathagata, you actually want to give this wordless heavenly book to me directly. But the wordless heavenly book cannot exert mana in front of you and me. Too strong magic power will make the wordless heavenly book lose its spirituality. Am i right?" "You are worthy of being the deity of the world of gods and Buddhas. You can guess this. This is why I asked the Envoy of the Jingtan to give you the wordless book. Now the wordless book has become your exclusive and possesses your mana. , How do you feel?" Tathagata asked. Monkey King did not continue to listen to the dialogue between Nagato and Tathagata, he stood between Nagato and Tathagata and spoke. "You should wait a minute and say, I have some questions I want to ask." "Wukong, you must be thinking why you will be controlled by your own inner demon again. You are still wondering whether the wordless heavenly book can really predict the future and know the will of heaven." Such as saying the voice of Monkey King. Monkey King nodded again and again, that''s what he actually thought in his heart. "Buddha, since you know these questions in your disciple''s heart, then tell your disciple what exactly should you do to make all these troubles disappear? As long as the Buddha can convince the disciple, the disciple is willing to obey the Buddha''s words." Nagato saw that Monkey King was actually dissatisfied with Tathagata and himself. This was when Monkey King''s demon heart was revealed. "Wukong, haven''t you noticed that the magical nature in your body has gradually emerged?" .. 3745 Chapter 756: Sun Wukongs Heart Demon Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King heard Nagato''s reminder, and only then did he react. The things he had done in the first place kept appearing in his mind, and he realized the seriousness of the matter. After Sun Wukong thought of this, he sat cross-legged and began to recite the Buddha mantra in order to make himself free of distracting thoughts. "Amitabha Buddha is really a child to teach. It is my honor for Wukong to have such a change. It is my honor for the Three Realms. I believe that after a while, Wukong will eliminate the demon nature in his body." Tathagata is confident in Monkey King. Monkey King''s constant meditation, Monkey King heard what the Tathagata said. He closed his eyes, and the golden light radiated from his body. Nagato followed Zhu Bajie and left the place where Monkey King was meditating. Nagato was still very skeptical of this incident, and his heart was full of anxiety. "My monkey brother is already at Leiyin Temple, and we also know what will happen next. If you leave the monkey brother here, there should be nothing wrong?" Zhu Bajie asked Nagato. "Actually, the deity has been thinking about this just now. Sun Wukong is a Lingming stone monkey, and his own heart calamity can only be solved by himself. I want to be the content of the wordless heavenly book that can really easily change these words, So what is the meaning of its existence?" Nagato just told his inner thoughts, and the wordless heavenly book flew out of his body. The Wordless Book of Heaven said, "Master, I have learned many things. Whether the Monkey King will be controlled by his own inner demon is just a matter of his thoughts. After the matter of the previous lawlessness, some evil spirits remain in the Monkey King. gas." "I know this naturally, but everything is God''s will. Only by staying in Leiyin Temple for nine, ninety and eighty-one days, Monkey King can resolve all these things. At the same time, the potential dangers of the Three Realms can be easily resolved. "Nagato echoed. In Leiyin Temple, Monkey King was sitting alone on the ground, and a voice came in his mind. "You are the Monkey King, and you have completed your merits. You should become the greatest master among gods and Buddhas. Why should you be willing to be the younger brother of the Tathagata?" This voice is the demon of Monkey King. "Every god and Buddha has to experience his own demon. I suppressed you because of the seventeen relics. The demon still needs me to deal with it by myself. My grandson will not let you control it. Mental." Monkey King roared and got up directly. He found that he was surrounded by black air, and his mana was constantly changing.168 Book Bank www.168shuku.com "Oops, I didn''t concentrate on getting rid of distracting thoughts just now. This demon energy is invading my body. If I can''t completely destroy this demon energy. Then the next thing will be more troublesome, and I absolutely cannot continue this way." Nagato saw Monkey King''s every move with a mysterious mirror. He knew that Monkey King could no longer suppress his demons, so he decided to help Monkey King. Just when Nagato was about to go to the place where the Sun Wukong of Leiyin Temple was, the wordless heavenly book suddenly spoke. "Master, this is Monkey King''s own destiny and calamity. Only Monkey King himself can resolve it. Even if the owner helps Monkey King suppress his demons this time, they will still appear next time. Let him follow God''s will this time." Under the persuasion of Wu Zi Tian Shu, Nagato also knew what to do. He did not appear directly in front of Monkey King, but chose to continue to observe Monkey King''s every move. After a stick of incense, the magical nature of Monkey King appeared. He was unable to suppress his own magical nature. The Monkey King was controlled by the demon once again and approached Nagato. Nagato saw all this, and then the corner of his mouth curled into a beautiful arc. He looked at Monkey King and said, "Wukong, since you have appeared next to me, just come out directly. You don''t need to hide in the dark." Monkey King heard Nagato''s words, and he came out from behind Nagato. Nagato used his own mana to plant a mana barrier around him and Monkey King. The mana barrier surrounds both of them, so that the demons of Monkey King''s heart will not be perceived by other people. "I have been waiting for you, you are still controlled by your own inner demon. But the inner demon is your own. Only if your own mind is firm enough can you avoid this catastrophe, otherwise everything will be counterproductive and eventually harm Beings in the Three Realms." Naturally, Sun Wukong knew what he said, but he couldn''t suppress the inner demon so he could be controlled by the demon. Monkey King approached Nagato step by step, his eyes full of murderous aura. The inner demon said dissatisfied, "I am the overlord of this world, my skills are more than you think, I should become the supreme, become the Buddha." Nagato shook his head, he took out the immortal rope and threw it directly at the inner demon. He directly forced out the evil spirit in Monkey King''s body, and trapped it with an immortal rope... 3746 Chapter 757: What is expected You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Tathagata used the eyes of the sky to detect everything and helped Nagato strengthen the magic power of the immortal rope. Nagato sensed the power of the Tathagata, and he faced Sun Wukong''s heart demon and directly spread the power of the gods and Buddha, making the Sun Wukong''s heart demon powder. "Wukong, your heart demon has disappeared at this time, can you feel that your mana has been completely restored?" Monkey King sensed that his body was very weak and his mana was being lost. "I know why my body became like this. I will become like this. It is my own responsibility. But I can be reborn again and be saved. It is also the credit of your Nagato god. Please be respected by my old grandson." Sun Wukong said. Kneeling directly in front of Nagato. Nagato helped the Monkey King not only for the sake of Monkey King, but also for the sentient beings of the Three Realms. He saw Monkey King look like this and directly made Monkey King stand up straight. "Wukong, you are fighting to defeat the Buddha, in fact, you don''t need to do this to me. Your mana is still recovering, I will help you to restore your mana quickly." The power of Nagato''s gods and Buddha gathered on both hands, and the moment the powerful mana was injected into Sun Wukong''s body, Sun Wukong''s golden eyes glowed, and the divine power of the earth shone on Sun Wukong''s body, and his mana was restored. After he closed his hand, he spoke to Monkey King, "Although you have almost recovered your mana at this time, you still need to rest. You can''t release mana in a short period of time. You should understand the meaning of this deity." "My old grandson naturally remembers the words of the deity. Since it is the requirement of the deity, then my old grandson will not forget. By the way, the deity, I have one more thing I want you to help." Sun Wukong said immediately. . "If you have anything you want the deity''s help to talk about directly, let''s see what it is." Nagato was very calm. He knew that what Sun Wukong was going to say next must be about Tang Seng, so he spoke. "Tang Seng has already arrived in front of the West Sea to investigate things. I believe they have already returned at this time. You want the deity to see what happened to them, right?" Monkey King nodded and said: "Yes, I know that the masters can complete the tasks previously completed by the Buddha. If they have any injuries or what, I hope you can take a look for me." Little Snail Chinese website www.xwnzw. com Today''s Monkey King has just eliminated the devilish energy in his body. He does not intend to meet anyone, nor does he want to leave the place in front of him. Nagato fully understood Sun Wukong''s thoughts, he agreed to what Sun Wukong said, and left here. Numerous gods and Buddhas in Leiyin Temple have been gathered together, Drifting Monk and Little White Dragon have been rewarded, and Nagato entered Leiyin Temple with the Pig Bajie. "Buddha, now Sun Wukong''s heart demon has been completely wiped out, everything is the same as the content in the wordless heavenly book, Tang Seng and his masters and apprentices have merit, I don''t know how the Buddha rewarded them." Nagato said this deliberately, and Tathagata said, "This seat knows what to do, and you also understand the inner thoughts of this seat. At this time, only Xuanzang has not awarded the reward. Actually, this seat has been waiting for you, what do you want? Reward?" Tathagata entrusted this task to Nagato. Nagato found this matter very strange. He stared around and took a look. He understood that the place he was now was not in Leiyin Temple, but Xiao Leiyin. "Xiao Leiyin Temple, it seems that you, Huang Mei ancestor, are playing right and wrong here again. There was a time before this deity didnt care about you, holding my buddhas new kind of compassion, and didnt kill you. It''s really ridiculous that it still looks like this." Once again, he entered the Nagato of Xiaoleiyin Temple and used his own magic power to directly eliminate the illusion in front of him. Huang Mei''s ancestor once again appeared in front of Nagato. "Nagato, you are the god of the heavens. To be honest, I know how great your skills are. This little Leiyin Temple is no longer as backward as it used to be. Now I have gained the godlessness of the Nether Abyss Mana, what can you do with me?" Old Ancestor Huang Mei is very confident in his abilities. He believes that he has lawless mana and will not be bullied by any man, god, or Buddha. Even if the Tathagata comes before his eyes, he will not have any worries. "Do you think Wutians mana will have an impact on this deity? Its really a big joke. The mana of this deity is much stronger than you expected. Since you have to show your own in front of the deitys eyes Ability, then the deity depends on how capable you are." Nagato said that, but he was still very confused. He didn''t know how Wutian transferred his demon energy from the Nether Abyss into the Three Realms, but he knew that since Wutian did this, he must There is his purpose. The ancestor Huang Mei is still very confident, without any fear... 3747 The 758th chapter Huangmei ancestor is imminent disaster You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Tathagata asked Guanyin to go to the place where Nagato was. Guanyin and Tang monk, and the two flew towards Leiyin Temple not far away. "Xuan Zang, you should understand what the Buddha meant. We are here to help the goddess Nagato deal with the ancestor Huangmei, what do you think?" Guanyin said seriously. "After Huang Mei received Wutian''s mana, he has become even more powerful. At this moment, I have a very bad premonition, but I know what I should do so that I can change these as I want. " After saying this, Tang Seng decided to go to help Nagato alone. Before he left, he wanted Guanyin to help him do something. "Avalokitesvara, the disciple needs you to help me with one thing, I hope the Bodhisattva can promise me." Tang Seng said sincerely. "Sell it, as long as I can help you, I will do it." Guanyin answered sincerely. ... Nagato watched Huang Mei reappear the illusion around him again. This time he also injected all his mana into a stone not far away, which made the stone instantly grow bigger, and the stone pressed directly towards Nagato. "Small bugs, the Five Fingers Mountain back then was nothing but the same. Do you think that if you poured mana into the stone, this might be able to detain the deity like the Wuzhishan detained Monkey King?" Nagato faced the huge rock in front of him and smashed it with a punch. Old ancestor Huang Mei directly made a big clock with his force, and he buckled Nagato directly into it with the big clock. "How is it? Do you think you have the ability to defeat me? I just told you that my ability is much stronger than you think. You really think this thing can trap me ?" The ancestor Huang Mei laughed confidently and said: "This thing is much more powerful than you think. I have learned about your mana and the attributes of releasing mana. You can''t escape my palm anyway. heart." Nagato in the big clock can clearly feel that there is a powerful mana in it that is ready to move, but this mana is not Huangmei''s own, but the mana of the fairy family. "I know, this is the magic weapon that the ancestor Huang Mei stole from the heavens, so the magic weapon senses the power of the gods and Buddhas, why didn''t he open the door quickly, and even dared to block the way in front of the gods? ?" Qingfeng Literature www.qinfengwx.net The big bell is indeed the magic weapon of the immortal family. It was the magic weapon used by Huang Mei to steal the Tathagata before he came down from the heaven. Huang Mei has been learning the Tathagata throughout her life, establishing the Xiaoleiyin Temple, and learning Theravada Buddhism. These things are well known. Tang Seng and Guanyin had separated. Tang Seng came to the place where Nagato was alone, but there was only a big bell and Huangmei ancestor. "Monk Tang? When you were still a mortal, it was Monkey King and Nagato who rescued you. Now Monkey King''s mana has not fully recovered. I detained Nagato in the bell of the gods and Buddha. Did you come here alone to die? ?" The ancestor Huang Mei has always looked down upon Tang Seng. In his eyes, Tang Seng was just a disciple who was abandoned by the Tathagata. "Amitabha Buddha, ancestor Huangmei, I am here today to persuade you. Looking back, as long as you are willing to follow the poor monk back to Leiyin Temple to meet the Buddha''s plea, we will forgive you." Tang Seng persuaded. "I won''t go back with you. The Tathagata has always blamed and dissatisfied me. Together with my master Maitreya Buddha, I did things for him with all my heart, and finally ended up with a monster. I am not reconciled. I already have it. Lawless mana, what can you do to me?" Just after Huang Mei said this sentence, Nagato flew out of the clock. The moment he flew out, the clock turned into powder. "What? Nagato, how did you come out." When Huang Mei saw this, his face was shocked. "This big clock is a thing of gods and Buddhas, but it can''t be restored to its original shape after being infected by the demon gas of Wutian, so I chose to explode by myself. Have you seen it, a small fairy is like this, why are you so obsessed When Nagato finally said this, he was already a little angry. Tang Seng stood beside Nagato. He actually understood that without his own help, Nagato could defeat Huangmei ancestor. "The Nagato God and Buddha, the Buddha asked me to help you. Old ancestor Huang Mei blocked me many times on the way I took the Western Classics, just because he could not defeat his own demon heart, and was eventually swallowed by his own desire. resulting in." Tang Seng is a holy monk, and now he has become a Buddha, he can see through all the causes and effects in the world. "What you said is not wrong, but one person, one fortune, Huang Mei''s ancestor is thinking about revenge, and the result is self-destruction." Nagato and Tang Seng deliberately said these things loudly to Old Ancestor Huang Mei, just to let him know when he was lost... 3748 Chapter 759 The Final Execution You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato felt that something was wrong more and more. This "Old Ancestor Huang Mei" was not the original "Old Ancestor Huang Mei". His instinct told him that he must have admitted the wrong person. "Tang Seng, take a closer look at the person in front of you, do you find that he is different from what we thought? This guy has a lot of devilish energy on his body, and these things he did seem to be the same as the old Huang Mei we know Like the ancestors, they are actually not alone." After Nagato said this sentence, Tang Seng began to carefully observe Huang Mei in front of him, and he found that it was really the case. "Youre right, Im actually another demon of Huang Meis ancestor. I am also called Huang Meis ancestor but not Huang Meis ancestor. The reason why I call myself that is because I have completely replaced it. ." Nagato knew that the monster in front of him had revealed his nature. He gathered the power of the gods and Buddha around his body, and the light of the Buddha made it impossible for the monster to approach. "Since you are the heart demon of the ancestor Huangmei, there is no meaning in existence. I will completely eliminate you at this moment, so that you can no longer appear in the Three Realms to do evil." He injected the power of the gods and Buddha into the body of the monster in front of him, and the monster instantly turned into powder. Tang Seng thought that things were very unbelievable. He didn''t expect Nagato to eliminate this monster so quickly. "Since the matter has been resolved, we should immediately return to Leiyin Temple and tell the Buddha about this matter." Tang Seng said. Nagato shook his head. His instinct told himself that the person who came here this time should not be only Tang Seng alone, so he asked. "Seng Tang, if the deity guessed correctly, you just became a god and buddha. It is impossible for you to come by Tathagata alone. There must be other gods and buddhas coming with you?" "The gods are right. Guanyin Bodhisattva should have come here with me. But I am very worried about Wukong''s safety. There is still an evil spirit spreading around Huaguo Mountain, so..." Tang Seng''s implication was very clear. In fact, he was worried about the danger of Monkey King, so he asked Guanyin to go to Huaguo Mountain first. Nagato took out the Wordless Book of Heaven and used magic power to activate the Wordless Book of Heaven again. "Master, what''s the matter?" Wordless Tianshu said after waking up. "I want you to help me see where Guanyin is and whether the Huaguo Mountain where Monkey King is in danger." Nagato immediately ordered the wordless book. The Wordless Book of Heaven received Nagato''s order and flew into the air to release his mana.Eighteen Novels www.18wxw.com Nagato and Tang Seng appeared in front of the mysterious light mirror released by the wordless heavenly book. The mysterious light mirror showed the every move of Guanyin at this time and the evil spirits around Huaguo Mountain. Guanyin was unable to enter Huaguo Mountain, and was using his magic power to drive away the evil spirits around him, and was now in the painful dispelling stage. "Unexpectedly, a mere evil spirit still has such power, delusional to block the path of this seat." Guanyin strengthened his mana and continued to release his fairy energy. After Nagato knew these things, he speeded up, and he took Tang Seng''s effort in a blink of an eye and went outside Huaguo Mountain. "Guanyin, this evil spirit is not ordinary evil. It can completely surround Huaguo Mountain. I think it is still a ghost left by the magic power left by the previous lawlessness. Wait for me here. It seems that only I can do this. solve." Nagato didn''t want to continue wasting his time outside of Huaguo Mountain. He knew that this matter could only be solved by finding Wutian. He came back to the long gate of the Nether Abyss and used his mana to open a channel through which he and Wu Tian could talk. "Wu Tian, ??I know you can definitely hear me, I am Nagato God." Nagato''s voice followed the passage of the Nether Abyss into it. Wutian was gathering his magic power in the Nether Abyss, when he heard the voice of Nagato, he immediately got up and answered. "Nagato? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, you guys finally appeared. I tried my best to make you appear in front of me, and finally the emperor paid off. You should understand that my purpose for letting you appear in front of me is What?" "Wu Tian, ??you have been imprisoned here. In fact, your heart should know your situation better than anyone else. Why do you want to do those unnecessary things, can''t you just meditate on your own?" Nagato wanted to tell Wutian that he could become a Buddha by putting down his butcher knife, but Wutian didn''t take this set. "I was sealed in this dark abyss by you with relics. Do you know how painful this is? The last evil spirits I left in the Three Realms are spreading in this world. I believe I will be free again by then." Wutian fully knew that Nagato had discovered the evil spirit he left behind, and he also knew that the purpose of Nagato''s visit to him this time was to get him to take back the evil spirit... 3749 Chapter 760: The End of Perseverance (Part 1) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wutian confidently said the words just now, the purpose of which was to give Nagato a good start. When Nagato heard Wutian''s words, not only was he not angry, but sneered. "Wu Tian, ??you are really naive. Do you really think that the deity cannot eliminate your evil spirit? To be honest, your evil spirit staying here is within the expectations of the deity. If you do not take the initiative to eliminate it Don''t blame me for letting you fly away with this evil spirit." The reason why he came to the entrance of the Netherworld Abyss was actually to give Wutian a chance. That evil spirit was Wutian''s last soul. Wu Tian was imprisoned by Nagato in the Nether Abyss for some time. He was thinking about all the things that happened before. Not only did his hatred for Nagato not disappear, but it became more serious. Nagato also felt that this matter was strange, he took all the sealed relics around the Nether Abyss into his body, and he entered the Nether Abyss again. Wutian really didn''t expect Nagato to appear here again. He quickly increased his mana and faced Nagato face to face. "You finally came here. I thought you were just talking to me outside the Nether Abyss, but I didn''t expect you to come in here." "Why don''t you dare, don''t forget, I was the one who sealed you here with relics." Nagato clenched his fist. "The year was then, and now is now. My mana is taken to the next level. When you take back the mana of the relic this time, do you really think your mana can compete with me? I tell you, if there is no relic Help, you are nothing." Wu Tian said this deliberately, he wanted to use the aggressive method to make Nagato fight with him this time without relics. Nagato could see Wutian''s mind at a glance. He looked helpless and shook his head and said: "Wutian, you are still the way you were in the past. You can''t calm your heart in this dark abyss, so I will take you to the place Place." He decided to take Wutian out of the Nether Abyss and bring it to Leiyin Temple, and let the Buddhism of Leiyin Temple eliminate all the hostility around his body. If it doesn''t work, Wutian will be wiped out. "Actually, you can''t bear it with me, right? You didn''t want me to be wiped out before you came here to remind me to take back the evil spirit in my body. It doesn''t matter anymore, you just do it." Wutian came to Nagato to write down the battle, saying that he would fight Nagato to the death. This was Wutian''s final decision. "The deity originally planned to take you to Leiyin Temple. I know that as long as you kill you, all the evil spirits related to you will disappear completely, and the Three Realms will be temporarily peaceful. But after you fight with me, You should know better than anyone." 520 Novel www.520fs.com Nagato reminded Wu Tian again, but Wu Tian was still persistent. Wutian said positively, "You don''t need to talk nonsense, if you don''t take the initiative, then I will come." Wutian''s speed was extremely fast. He rushed towards Nagato and hit Nagato with a heavy blow. Nagato caught Wutian''s fist effortlessly, and each of them radiated their own mana. The impact of two powerful mana forces caused the world to shake. The Ksitigarbha king sensed the vibration of the upper realm in the underworld, and he knew that things were not that simple. Di Ting beside the Ksitigarbha king also shook his head, motioning not to let Ksitigarbha control this matter. The Jade Emperor frowned, and the clairvoyance and the ears of the wind told the gods of the heavens. "Don''t worry, everyone, Nagato is the leader of our gods and Buddhas, and its abilities are beyond our imagination. We must trust him." What the Jade Emperor said was actually just comforting the Heavenly Court God and Buddha. He knew that if Nagato couldn''t eliminate Wutian, then no one in the Three Realms could eliminate it. The eighteen arhats of Leiyin Temple and all the Bodhisattvas, gods and Buddhas were very nervous about this real decisive battle. "Dont worry, this seat believes that God Nagato can defeat Wutian. Since ancient times, evil is invincible. In order to avoid the disaster of the Three Realms, this seat gave God Nagato time to find seventeen relics. Didn''t it disappoint us?" All things said were true, he really believed that Nagato could defeat Wutian. Tang Seng and the others looked at the Xuanguang mirror not far away, and a drop of cold sweat appeared on their foreheads. The Monkey King in Huaguo Mountain was also observing this fight. He just felt that he could not help Nagato at this time, which was a very regrettable thing. Nagato and Wutian''s fight this time touched the three realms of God, Man and Demon, causing the heavens and the earth to change color, and the sun and the moon were dark. "It''s really good. You have more than doubled your mana than when you fought with me before." Nagato said... 3750 Chapter 761: The End of Perseverance (Part 2) You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wutian sneered, and he continued to strengthen his mana. "I will not stop because of your compliments to me. You may think that our mana is very powerful, and you will feel sorry for each other. I tell you, I have only one idea at this time, which is to kill you. Rule the Three Realms." Wutian said viciously. At the same time, Wutian''s evil spirit poured into his hands along his heart, and a red mark appeared on his forehead. Wutian evil spirit has completely penetrated into his body, and he himself can''t control his actions. Wutian completely turned into a demon, his mind was completely swallowed by anger and the power of evil. The gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms had noticed this, and they felt that the demon energy of Wutian had spread throughout the Three Realms. Guanyin, Tang Seng, Zhen Yuanzi, and Eighteen Arhats immediately appealed to the Tathagata, and Tang Seng took the lead. "Buddha, we are willing to help Nagato and fight against Wutian together." Tathagata shook his head and said, "No, the power of Wutian is completely beyond your imagination. At this moment we have only choice to wait. You must believe in the strength of Nagato. He has a way to suppress Wutian once, and then he can Beat Wutian twice." Tathagata believes in Nagato, but this practice of Tathagata makes all gods and Buddhas very confused. The Sky-Snarling Dog beside Erlang Shen was constantly trembling. He knew that the Sky-Snarling Dog would be like this because of the sense of the evil spirit in the Three Realms. "You don''t have to worry about the snarling dog, no matter what happens, there is my true master Erlang." Yang Jian Anwei snarling the dog. Then Erlang Shen looked in the direction where Nagato and Wutian were, and he opened his heavenly eyes, and he could see the flow of evil spirits inside and outside the Three Realms more clearly. Nagato directly used force, and the mana impact of the two erupted. Wu Tian retreated again and again, finally stabilizing his footsteps. Nagato didn''t waver, he moved slowly towards Wutian. "Wutian, your deadline has come. The impact of your magic power just now has changed the color of the world and the mountains and rivers. The sins you committed are unforgivable, but if you still have a trace of repentance, hurry up and follow me. Ask the Buddha to admit your mistakes." U9 e-book www.u9txt.com "I have no chance to repent. I know how serious the mistake I made. It is a great honor for me to have a good fight with you before I die." After Wu Tian said this, his whole body floated into the air, and black arrogance radiated from all around his body, which enveloped him. Nagato sensed the continuous spread of the evil spirits around him, and Wu Tian, ??who had completely lost his senses, prepared to commit suicide to make the entire Three Realms disappear with him. "The enchanted Wutian has no mind anymore. He actually wants to defeat me in this way. Even if I can use my mana more than this time Wutian attack, then the entire Three Realms will explode under his evil spirit. Completely destroyed." Nagato said. The more he thought about this matter, the more he felt that he should think of a solution. Just as Nagato was worried, all the seventeen relics in his body flew out, signaling Nagato to use them to eliminate Wutian. Nagato looked at the relic and said, "Relic, you only have this last mana. You are all left behind by the ancient gods and Buddhas. It seems that you also want to make your contribution to the three realms of heaven and earth." Nagato released all the relics and put all his mana into the relics. The relic''s mana continued to improve. He and Wutian were surrounded by a red flame. Wutian knew that Nagato was planning to use the relic to completely destroy himself. The seventeen relics once again merged into one relic, exactly the same as the scene of defeating Wutian and suppressing Wutian in the Nether Abyss, but the difference is that this time Nagato also used all his mana. Monkey King was in Huaguo Mountain. He knew that Wutian originally used evil to seal Huaguo Mountain again. In the hands of Wutian and Nagato, the evil spirit of Huaguo Mountain gradually disappeared. Monkey King had only thought that Wutian would be long. The door was defeated. Monkey King looked at the direction of the Netherworld Abyss, and said with emotion: "In the Three Realms today, the Nagato God and Buddha I admire the most. We must completely eliminate Wu Tian so that it can never harm the Three Realms." Wutian was constantly hit by the relic''s mana, and at the same time, Nagato''s mana completely confined it, and Wutian''s evil spirits were constantly losing. Wutian gradually recovered his consciousness, and the red mark on his head also disappeared. Nagato saw that Wutian had regained his consciousness, and said to Wutian: "Everything is your own responsibility. What do you want to say about the decision you made with your last attachment?" .. 3751 Chapter 762: Lifting the Crisis of the Three Realms You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Wutian has already seen that he has become a devil, he is completely controlled by his own devilish energy, and he will lose his last mind. "I know that I have done so many wrong things, and I fully understand my situation at this time. You have defeated me, but you simply imprisoned me with your mana. If you really want to kill me , Just did it on me." "You also know that I am giving you the last time. As long as I let go of you and take back all my mana, you will become a powder in an instant and completely disappear from this world." Nagato continued. Wutian looked at the sky and laughed, "It''s really God''s will to make people. Is my Wutian existence destined to be a mistake? I have spent tens of thousands of years practicing my magic power to prove that I am correct." Wutian always wanted to live his own way. He wanted all the people in the world to become what he imagined. He tried to change everything in the Three Realms, but the final result ended in failure. "Wu Tian, ??you have nothing wrong with yourself, and I admit that you are very capable. However, you practice demon magic and ignore all sentient beings in the Three Realms. Even if the person who came here today to fight you is not me, you Won''t win." What Nagato said was true, and the Wutian in front of him had no power to resist. "Maybe at this moment I realized that I was really wrong, but disappearing, at least it can reduce my sins." As Wutian''s words fell, his entire body was constantly disappearing, finally turning into powder before the Nether Abyss. Inside and outside the Three Realms, all the evil spirits related to Wutian disappeared, and they disappeared completely. The gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms were very happy. They knew that Wutian was wiped out by Nagato. Those gods and Buddhas admired Nagato even more. "After all, what should come is coming. Wu Tian, ??you have done a lot of evil. This is also a way for you to bear the consequences for the things you have done." After Nagato defeated Wu Tian, ??the relic returned to Nagato''s body. "The power of this relic seems to be tied to me, so I can use the relic as I want in the future. But I have to return to Lingshan Leiyin Temple first and tell Tathagata Buddha about this." Nagato said to himself, and flew quickly in the direction of Lingshan. Tathagata and many gods and Buddhas are waiting for Nagato to return. They all know that Nagato will come here, and they are all waiting in Leiyin Temple. "Buddha, Wutian has been completely wiped out by me, and now the mana of the relics has completely entered my body, and I and these seventeen relics have been merged into one." 361 reading www.361dsxs.com Nagato knew that all these Tathagatas he had said were already known, but even so, he still had to say it. "This is your creation. As a god between heaven and earth, only you can control the relic. Now that the sky has disappeared, and the three realms have restored peace, all the credit should be attributed to you alone. Speak, you think What reward do you want." Tathagata did not come forward to fight Wutian at that time. This is because after the Tathagata, he and Wutian are tied at most, and the fight between the two will not have any results. Nagato''s mana has completely surpassed the Tathagata, and seventeen relics have been combined with him, no one in the world will be his opponent. "Actually, I can help sentient beings in the Three Realms. My Nagato has no desires. I just feel a little tired recently. I want to take a good rest." Nagato speaks from his heart, and all the Buddhas admire him. "Is there really only these?" Tathagata asked again. "There are only these, but you agreed to a request from Monkey King. I think he has something to say to you." Nagato summoned Monkey King directly from Huaguo Mountain with force. Monkey King sensed Nagato''s call in Huaguo Mountain, and he followed Nagato''s mana and instantly appeared in Leiyin Temple. Tathagata said, "Since it is from Nagato God, then Wukong, if you have anything to let this seat help you, just speak." Monkey King took out his golden cudgel and threw it directly into the air. Zhu Bajie, Xiao Bailong and Drifting Drifting appeared in front of the Buddhas. "Buddha, the three of them were worried about my safety. When Huaguo Mountain was surrounded by evil spirits, they came to Huaguo Mountain privately, so that the evil spirits of Huaguo Mountain invaded their bodies. The disciples wanted Buddha to help them and put them The evil qi in the body expels the body." "This seat thought you would say something. If so, then this seat will help you and drive away the evil spirits in their bodies." The Tathagata reverted from the mortal body to become the body of a god and Buddha, and it was the first time to release its mana. After the power of the Tathagata entered the bodies of Zhu Bajie and the three of them, the three of them opened their eyes... 3752 Chapter 763: Monkey Kings Repayment You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Where are we? Aren''t we going to Huaguo Mountain to find Brother Monkey?" Zhu Bajie said as he helped the sand monk beside him. "Second brother, we are in Leiyin Temple, this is the Buddha." Drifting was shocked, he knelt down immediately. Zhu Bajie and Xiao Bailong also knelt down, and they also sensed the aura of the fairy Buddha around them. Tathagata spoke again, "Okay, the three of you can get up. This time you can be rescued, thanks to Nagato and Goku, you should be most grateful to them." Zhu Bajie, Xiao Bailong, and the Drifter looked at Nagato and Monkey King, and bowed deeply to them. Tang Seng also followed them, and the master and disciples gathered again. Sun Wukong was very happy. He immediately bowed to Nagato and said with gratitude: "Nagato god, my grandson is really convinced by you. If it weren''t for the god you helped my grandson, I Huaguoshan The monkeys and grandchildren dont know what will happen." "Wu Tian has troubles the Three Realms. This god is just going out for the disaster of the Three Realms. Now that everyone is fine, the god is going to rest." Nagato has been constantly releasing his mana for a while, and it has been a long time since he had a good rest. After turning around, Nagato arrived at the High Heaven Palace. He thought that he had already arrived at the Nantian Gate, so he might as well go in and take a look. The gods of the three realms were all in the Lingxiao Hall. They felt the aura of the gods and buddhas of the Longmen, and they all stood around the Longmen to greet the Longmen according to what the Jade Emperor said. In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor watched Nagato fly in and greeted him happily. "Nagato God, you will eliminate Wutian this time and become a model for my Three Realms. This makes me very pleased." "The Jade Emperor really overwhelmed the award. He even allowed so many gods and Buddhas to come here to greet me. In fact, I just did some things that I should do. I came here this time and I just watched it casually. Just to greet me." Nagato did come here by the way, but the Jade Emperor felt that Nagato was polite with him. "Shen Erlang, you immediately lead all the heavenly soldiers to leave to protect the safety of the Three Realms. Queen Mother, you go and ask the fairies to prepare some flat peaches and elixir, and prepare some hearty delicacies. How about I dine alone with you?" Nagato immediately refused and said, "Forget it, I just came out of Leiyin Temple, I need a good rest. This time because of Wutian things, I spent a lot of time and energy. I hope the Jade Emperor can let me leave. "Worry-free Literature Network www.5uwx.net The Jade Emperor heard Nagato say so tactfully, he knew that Nagato was giving him face, so he let all these heavenly soldiers retreat. "Since you have said this to me, I will allow you to rest. If there is nothing else, you can rest." The gods around the heavenly court will all return to their respective places. Regarding this matter, all the gods and Buddhas have also learned their lessons to strengthen their cultivation and magic power. Monkey King was very grateful to Nagato. He knew that Nagato needed a rest, so he decided to go to Nagato again after today. Nagato came to his own exclusive divine site, which was in the human world, and he had another palace in Leiyin Temple. After returning to his palace, he lay down directly, feeling that his whole body was extremely comfortable. "It''s better to return to the human world to be comfortable, and to always give the deity an unspeakable feeling of oppression in the heavens. There are so many rules in the heavens, it is better to rest here." Nagato fell asleep without knowing it. In his sleep, he saw a woman walking towards him. The woman''s appearance was very handsome. When the woman walked to Nagato, she suddenly turned into a large python, biting Nagato fiercely. Nagato woke up suddenly from his dream. It was the first time he had such a dream. His instinct told him that things were not that simple. "No, I want to ask about the wordless book of heaven, I believe it can help me answer." After Nagato muttered to himself, he summoned the wordless heavenly book. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, I ask you, why did I have such a strange dream just now?" "I don''t know what kind of dream the master is talking about. Did you just dream of a beautiful woman walking towards the woman, and then turned into a big python attacking the master?" Wu Zi Tianshu asked again for confirmation. Nagato nodded and said, "There is nothing wrong with what you said, the wordless heavenly book, since you know the dream of the lord, can you tell what the dream is about?" "I am the master, and the master will give me direct orders from now on." The Wordless Book of Heaven began to use its mana to help Nagato discover the dream just now. After a while, the Wordless Book of Heaven discovered the source of the dream and what might happen in the future, and its face was extremely ugly... 3753 Chapter 764: The Prophecy of Dreams You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The Wordless Book of Heaven can be transformed into willfulness, especially after getting the power of Nagato, the mana of the Wordless Book of Heaven also rises. Nagato''s face looked ugly when he looked at the wordless book, and he knew that this was not a good omen. "The wordless heavenly book, you tell everything you know, maybe the deity has a way to change these, or find the woman in the dream to change the tragic result." The Wordless Book of Heaven nodded gently, and it explained: "The master is a god, and the master''s dream will become real, and the woman is nearby." He analyzed the words of the wordless heavenly book very seriously for him, and he believed that what the wordless heavenly book said were true. "Since this is the case, then I want to see how powerful the monsters in this dream are." Nagato flew quickly in the direction pointed by the wordless book. He saw a woman flying, and after he confirmed that this woman was the woman in his dream, he stopped in front of the woman. The woman was startled by Nagato who suddenly appeared in front of her, and she fell directly from the air. Seeing that the woman was about to fall to the ground, Nagato caught the woman directly and put it down firmly. "Who are you, actually blocking my way, do you know who I am?" the woman said ruthlessly. Nagato just wanted to laugh when he listened to the woman in front of him. "Who you are actually doesn''t matter to me Nagato. You must be unkind to me as I know. You actually know who I am, and now you deliberately pretend to know nothing before my eyes Then you want to attack me without paying attention?" He told the things in his dream, and the woman in front of him was confused. "Is there something wrong with you, I know you are a god, but you stopped me for no reason, and now you say such a thing to me, it is really inexplicable." The woman ignored Nagato''s words, but continued to fly in the direction in front of her. Nagato used her magical power to find out the identity of the woman. This woman was a fairy who was cultivated by a fairy bird. Although she was very low, she was not a monster.Shucang www.shucang.cc He remembered that the woman in his dream was a demon. Although she looked the same as the woman in front of him, one was a demon and the other was a fairy. The gap between them was still very large. "Okay, nothing more, you can leave." After Nagato confirmed that the woman was a god, he let her go. "Inexplicable." The woman dropped such a sentence and disappeared before Nagato''s eyes. Nagato quickly took out the wordless heavenly book, and quickly awakened it with force. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, let me ask you, why is the person you pointed me a little different from the one in my dream? This woman is a fairy who has cultivated as a bird, and the woman in the dream is a python spirit. These are completely two types. ." When Nagato had a conversation with the Wordless Book of Heaven, Monkey King flew down from the heavens. The first thing he did when he returned to the world was to find Nagato. Thank you. "God, I finally found you, you..." Monkey King was only half talking. He looked at the Nagato before his eyes, and then looked at the wordless heavenly book, he was silent. Nagato spoke first, "Goku, you are not an outsider, I will let you know what happened to me recently. But what did you come here for?" "It''s because you helped my grandson and the monkey grandson of Huaguoshan last time. This time, my grandson came to thank God Nagato. God God Nagato, please be respected by my grandson." Monkey King seriously bowed down to Nagato. Nagato was anxious. He thought that it might be a good thing for Monkey King to come. After he asked Monkey King to stand up, he transferred all his previous dreams and words that were spoken to him by the wordless heavenly book to Monkey Kings. In my mind. Sun Wukong''s body kept glowing, and he quickly understood the cause of the incident. "Wukong, the deity has just told you a series of strange things that happened to me recently. What do you think is this dream?" "God, to be honest, the wordless heavenly book should not come from it. After all, it is a rare magic weapon of the immortal family. And now that the wordless heavenly book has the power of the gods, there is no problem. It is the woman, we can Look for clues from her." Monkey King reminded. Nagato had thought of this question just now. He thought that if he followed that woman, he could observe what the woman had experienced recently. If the woman really experienced some special things, from a fairy to a monster, it would not be impossible. possible. Nagato said seriously, "What you said has some meaning. There shouldn''t be a problem with the wordless heavenly scriptures. The deity has to study this matter carefully... 3754 Chapter 765: Soldiers are divided into two observations You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato suddenly thought of a way. He looked at Monkey King very seriously and spoke. "Goku, you can help me understand everything about the Niaoxian, and I am responsible for following her all the way. This deity believes that things are not that simple. If something special happens to this little fairy, it might be true. Will become like in the dream." "Don''t worry, Nagato God, you helped me do so many things, even if this time is covered by my grandson." Monkey King just somersaulted and disappeared from the place in front of him. "Master, are you sure you want Monkey King to help you inquire about the connection between the python spirit and the bird fairy? I know all this and have already told you, does the master trust me not enough?" asked the wordless book. "Of course not. Monkey King is by the deity. This deity is not good at investigating things in the dream." Nagato said. He had already thought of how to do this time. Without talking nonsense, he directly gathered the magic power on his body and opened the entrance mirror according to what he thought in his heart. The position of Niaoxian appeared in the mysterious mirror, and then he flew to Niaoxian''s side Niaoxian sensed a celestial energy approaching her, and she turned her head and saw Nagato. "Who are you, why are you following me all the time? Do you know that I will be angry if you do this." Niao Xian roared. "The deity will follow you completely because of a dream of the deity. There must be some secret in your body. Don''t worry, with the deity on your body, you will be safe and sound." Nagato said positively. At the same time, Nagato showed his power of gods and Buddha, and expanded his magic power continuously, and around the Niaoxian, there was another fairy aura. After Nagato''s celestial spirit surrounded Niaoxian, Niaoxian confirmed that what Nagato said was true. Niao Xian knelt directly on the ground and said to Nagato: "Xiao Xian has eyes but doesn''t know Mount Tai, and I don''t know that it is the Lord God. This is really the eyes of Xiao Xian. I hope God can not hit people like Xiao Xian." "No, I appeared by your side, in fact, because of a dream. I know that you can''t accept saying so much to you all at once, and I will let you know the things in my dreams slowly. "Meishuba www.meishuoba.com After Nagato had said this to Niaoxian, he told some things about Niaoxian, as well as the prophecies of the wordless heavenly book. Niaoxian also knew that the contents of the wordless heavenly scriptures were true. She didn''t believe Nagato''s words at the beginning. After seeing the true wordless heavenly scriptures, she had some fear in her heart. "Then if it is as predicted in the Wordless Book of Heaven, then would I become a person used by the snake demon, and then eventually become the snake demon? If that were the case, wouldn''t it be better to live than die?" Niaoxian looked worried. Nagato shook his head and said, "No, there is the deity here. And now Sun Wukong is also involved in this matter, I believe he will help you." Monkey King came to the place where Niaoxian originally lived. He carefully observed the surrounding environment. There were immortal spirits everywhere, and Monkey King was stunned. "It''s weird, how can a fairy become a monster? In the end, even the type has changed. This kind of situation has never been seen by my grandson. No, my grandson must figure out how things are going back. thing." Monkey King knew that he had time, and Nagato was by Niaoxian''s side, even if something really happened, there was Nagato. It was late at night, when Nagato was resting alone, he heard Niaoxian yelling not far away. He felt something was wrong, so he got up and appeared directly next to Niaoxian. A giant python spirit was trying to swallow the soul of the bird fairy. When Nagato saw it, he immediately hit the giant python with his mana. After the python was seriously injured, he fled. The fairy qi in Niaoxian''s body gradually disappeared, and his vital signs were also weakening. "No, since the deity saw it, how could it put you in danger?" While Nagato said this, he injected his own fairy qi into Niaoxian''s body. Niaoxian''s body continued to emit golden light. Suddenly an evil energy emerged from Niaoxian''s body, and Niaoxian became a real monster. "God, thank you for helping me with treatment just now, but I am no longer a god. I completely become a demon. I know that I should disappear from your eyes as soon as possible, so I will be indefinitely later." Niao Xian said and was about to leave. Nagato could see that the python spirit just now had ten thousand years of Taoism. The python spirit injected all of its essence into the body of the bird spirit, and it suddenly emerged from the ground, leaving the bird fairy without any defense. When the essence of the python spirit completely penetrated into the body of the Niaoxian, the Niaoxian completely lost the fairy qi and became a new python essence... 3755 Chapter 766: The Birth of Python Spirit You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato clenched his fists and said, "You became like this when you were invaded by the essence of the ten thousand years python. The deity will find a way to save you." In fact, Nagatos heart knows better than anyone else. Niaoxian will be like this because she has a certain connection with the previous ten thousand year python. Otherwise, the python will not risk being killed by herself and inject essence into it. Into the Niaoxian body. Niao Xian completely turned into a python spirit, her thoughts and consciousness had all changed. The python spirit deliberately said, "Since ancient times, the gods and demons have combined forces, and you are still the leader of the gods and buddhas. Nagato gods should leave here quickly, so as not to be criticized by others." "You don''t need to say such things to the deity. The deity knows better than anyone what to do to make these troubles disappear. You are completely integrated with the python spirit before, and your mana is definitely better than the original. The python spirit is even stronger." Nagato''s words are true, because the bird fairy and the python spirit are two complementary forces. Now that the two forces have merged, the python spirit has become a powerful monster. "Wu Tian was not the opponent of the deity before. So many demons and the deity were killed directly. If you are smart, just leave with the deity and the deity will help. You forced out the python essence." Nagato persuaded. The Niaoxian in front of Nagato had never had such a powerful mana before, she finally got such a mana, how could she give up so easily. "These mana itself belong to me. Since the things that belonged to me returned to my body, how could I give up? I know that I am not necessarily the opponent of your Nagato God, but I will definitely not affect you. " When the python spirit wanted to leave, Nagato directly created an enchantment around him and the python spirit with force, making it impossible for the python spirit to fly away directly in front of his eyes. "You cant leave the deitys eyes. You are already a ten thousand years old python spirit. Let the deity help you to completely remove the evil and evil equipment in your body. Otherwise, the deity can only deal with It''s shot." Nagato was very serious. The words he just said weren''t just joking, but they were very serious to the snake spirit. The python spirit had heard of some things about gods, and she thought that if the Nagato in front of her was really a god of the gods and buddhas, the matter would be troublesome. After pondering over and over again, the python sneered and said: "You can''t be a god, although the god is also called Nagato, but he should be by the Tathagata Buddha, or in Lingshan and Heavenly Court, how can it be impossible? Appear here." "Really? Then you said how I got the wordless heavenly book, and how did I find you? How powerful the mana of this deity is, in fact, you also know it in your heart, but you are deliberately saying this now, and its purpose Just to distract me, so you can run away." Nagato said what he thought.Fantasy Novel Network www.7huan.com Naga goalkeeper said everything that the python spirit had in mind, and the python spirit''s face was extremely ugly. "I have become a real monster. It seems that this time things will not pass so easily. If you have to be an enemy of me, then let''s take action immediately." The python spirit rushed towards Nagato at full speed. She turned into a python directly, entwining Nagato, and at the same time exhaled a black monster from her mouth. "Small bugs, do you think this will hurt the deity?" Nagato held his breath, then the power of the Buddha''s light in his body was released, and the python spirit was directly bounced away. The evil spirit of the python spirit condensed again, and she controlled all the surrounding stones and smashed it towards Nagato. "This is what you asked for yourself, prepare to die." After the python spirit roared, it condensed the evil spirit on the stones. Countless stones hit Nagato, and they will fly back again after being hit by Nagato. "It seems that the deity will completely crush these stones, otherwise it will cause so much unnecessary trouble for himself." After Nagato said this, just when he was about to make a move, the golden cudgel suddenly came in from the back space and smashed all the stones. Monkey King came to Nagato''s eyes, faced the python spirit in front of him, and said: "Anaconda spirit, the godly Nagato didn''t want to kill you, didn''t you find it? You still have time to look back now." Nagato was shocked, he didn''t expect Monkey King to enter his enchantment. "Goku, how did you get into my mana barrier?" Nagato asked. "The gods are really sorry, just now the golden hoop brought my old grandson in, and my old grandson also sensed the evil spirit, so he didn''t think so much and just came in." Sun Wukong explained. Monkey King thought that Nagato was blaming him, and he clenched his golden cudgel... 3756 Chapter 767: Monkey King Shots You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Monkey King is ready to fight with the python spirit. "Well, you Nagato, you still said that you are the deity of the world of Gods and Buddhas, the head of ten thousand Buddhas. Now you are looking for a helper. It seems that you did this by admitting that you are not my opponent? "The python spirit deliberately mocked. Without waiting for Nagato to speak, Monkey King took the initiative to stand in front of the python spirit. "Anaconda, God Venerable Nagato doesnt want to talk nonsense with such a fairy like you. When God Venerable Nagato gallops across the Three Realms, you dont know where. Since you have to fight against the gods, then go to my grandson first. One pass." As soon as Monkey King''s golden cudgel was about to be shot, Nagato directly grabbed Monkey''s golden cudgel, making it impossible for him to swing. "God, what are you doing? This python spirit is not so powerful. My grandson can defeat her without you having to act." Sun Wukong said. "This is a matter between me and her. The deity still remembers what happened in the dream world. Only the deity can completely subdue her and change her back to the way she was before." When Nagato talked about this, Monkey King could only put away his golden hoop. Sun Wukong believed that he had enough ability to defeat the python spirit, so he didn''t say much, and flew to the side. "It looks like you do not intend to let Monkey King help you? If Monkey King helps you, your chance of victory will be half greater. Are you sure you will not let him help you?" "Joke, the deity always helps others when doing things. I can help you restore you to the original state. I hope you can cooperate with me well, so that at least you don''t have to suffer so much." Seriously. But the python spirit felt that it was a very good thing that she had such a powerful mana now, she shook her head and smiled. "I already have such a powerful mana, even though it is a demon power, this mana is stronger than before. I practice hard to become a god, but the result is completely different from what I thought." The python spirit remembered that when he was a bird fairy, he had worked so hard, but his master did not praise him at all, but thought she was a burden, and this made her what she is today. "In short, my pain is not as simple as you think, and you are not qualified to persuade me without experiencing the pain I experienced." The python spirit roared, the surrounding ground exploded in an instant, and the python spirit spit out poison needles towards Nagato.Error-free novel www.wcxs.net Nagato quickly dodges the venomous needle of the python essence. The place where the python essence venomous needle attacked was instantly melted, and even the stone beside Monkey King was melted. The poisonous needles of the python spirit came from all directions, surrounded Nagato directly, and fired at Nagato with full force. "Such an attack will have no effect on the deity. Now the deity will let you see what is the difference in power." He condensed his mana, these poisonous needles were bounced away in an instant, and one of the poisonous needles directly pierced the python essence, and the python essence fell from the air to the ground, spitting out blood. Originally, the mana of the python essence was severely injured by Nagato''s dispersal, but this time he was stabbed by his own poisonous needle again, which was directly injured. Nagato and the fast speed came directly to the eyes of the python spirit, and directly severely injured the internal organs of the python spirit with a palm, and the python spirit was completely unable to move. "Why didn''t you just kill me directly? By hurting me so badly and leaving me alive, are you telling you that you have won? Are you showing off to me?" After the snake spirit said this, another mouthful of blood came out. "You''d better not speak anymore. You will be attacked by anger like this. This deity has his own reason for doing this. The Wordless Book of Heaven has helped me so much this time, and I believe it will definitely help. your." Nagato took out a small bottle from his hand, directly sucked the python spirit into it, and at the same time sealed the demon energy in the bottle with his mana. "Just stay here. Since the deity promised to help you and restore you to the original state, he will definitely say that he can do it." While Nagato said this, he retracted the surrounding mana, and the mana barrier he had set disappeared. Sun Wukong knew that Nagato was about to leave and came to Nagato. "Nagato god, my grandson has one thing I don''t know if I should say it." "You are fighting against the Buddha, and your temperament has always been straightforward. If you have anything you want to say to the deity, just speak directly, and you don''t need to hesitate." Nagato strengthened the seal of the bottle again. After thinking about it again, Sun Wukong said: "The python spirit is a ten thousand year snake spirit. It is a fact that she has become a ten thousand year snake spirit anyway. I am afraid it is a bit difficult to restore the python spirit to become a bird fairy?" .. 3757 Chapter 768: Taishang Laojuns Suggestion You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!What Sun Wukong was worried about was exactly what Nagato was worried about. Nagato said, "Actually, these deities you mentioned were also thought of. The Wordless Heavenly Book once told me that if you want to restore the bird fairy to the previous state, you must suck out the python essence in her body. ." "Then how to do it to suck out the essence of the python spirit? Could it be that the deity, you take the python spirit and let the python spirit enter the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Master?" Monkey King was shocked, but he knew only Such an approach. Nagato nodded and said, "Yes, there is only one way at the moment. After this god enters the heavenly court, he will suppress the demon spirit of the python spirit and will not be discovered by anyone." In fact, Nagato just doesn''t want to cause so much trouble, even if he really enters the heaven with the python spirit, the gods of the heaven can''t do anything to him. "I hope that God Nagato is right. In fact, I am worried about the python spirit itself. If this bird immortal is not firm, the spirit of the python spirit will not be able to leave her body anyway." Monkey King Remind again. Nagato didn''t say anything else, he took his sealed bottle and flew directly to the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun. "The real fire of the three flavors in this alchemy furnace is not as powerful as usual. Only when the gods can help you personally, can you withstand this huge sky fire. Forget it, it''s better to hurry up." He jumped directly and entered the alchemy furnace. The sky fire around the alchemy furnace continued to increase. Just now Nagato used the invisibility technique to enter it. The two boys outside the alchemy furnace didn''t feel anything, and they didn''t know why Nagato was here. Taishang Laojun''s mana is very strong, and he immediately sensed an inexplicable power in his alchemy furnace. At this time, the old monarch was still in the High Heaven Hall. He turned his head to look at the Jade Emperor, and said, "Jade Emperor, there are some things in the Chen''s house that need to be dealt with. I hope that the Jade Emperor can play it." "Well, I don''t have anything to do here, you can go back first." The Jade Emperor said very generously. Taishang Laojun hugged his fists and said: "Thank you Yudi." The Taishang Laojun felt that things were very strange, he accelerated his speed and flew towards the place where his alchemy furnace was. Nagato was constantly helping the python to refine the python essence in the body, but the old man Taishang came back at this time. When the two boys saw the Taishang Laojun, they said, "Master." Baolai Novel Website www.baolaishiye.com "When you were guarding here, did you find anything unusual flying into it?" Tai Shang Lao Jun asked. The two boys shook their heads at the same time, but the Taishang Lao Jun still felt that things were weird. After Nagato sensed the immortal Qi of the Supreme Master, he knew that he should come out of the alchemy furnace, otherwise it would definitely cause unnecessary misunderstandings. He jumped directly and appeared beside Taishang Laojun and his two Taoist boys. "Master, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Nagato''s sudden appearance shocked Taishang Laojun and his two Taoists. He waved his hand to signal his two disciples to leave.He and Nagato are the only two in his Tusushi Palace. "God, I don''t know if you are suddenly here, is there anything important?" While Taishang Laojun said this, his eyes kept staring at his alchemy furnace, as if he wanted to see through the alchemy furnace. Nagato knew that he could not deceive Mr. Taishang, so he told the truth. "This is the way the deity came here this time to use your alchemy furnace, hoping to extract the python essence in the bird fairy, so that the bird fairy can be restored to the original It looks like." Taishang Laojun originally thought that Nagato would say something, but when he heard Nagato said it was for a little bird fairy, he entered his Palace of Dousui without permission, with a look of surprise on his face. "God, what is the identity of this bird immortal, and why does the god care about it so much?" Taishang Laojun said with doubts. "This bird fairy is a woman in my dream. She is a fairy. I don''t know how to explain it to you, as long as you lend your alchemy furnace to this deity for a while." Nagato said of her own. Claim. Taishang Laojun sighed. He thought that Nagato was only like this bird immortal, so he didn''t say much, letting Nagato use the alchemy furnace. The bottle in the alchemy furnace shattered directly, and the mana of the long gate had disappeared. It was the python essence that was burning with the huge sky fire, but the python essence in her body was not refined. Taishang Laojun''s alchemy furnace exploded directly because of the power inside... 3758 Chapter 769: Python Spirit Awakens You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Taishang Laojun looked at the place where the alchemy furnace exploded, and the python spirit came out again. "Nagato God, you dont have to do fearless things on me. I have been completely occupied by the essence of this snake spirit. I am no longer the original bird fairy. I am a heinous monster, you Kill me quickly." She knew that her regaining her sanity was only temporary. After a short while, the demon energy in it would completely appear. This time the demon energy would completely penetrate into its heart, making her a demon. Taishang Laojun also knew the seriousness of the matter, and he immediately attacked the python spirit. The diamond ring flew into the air and was about to hit the python spirit in front of you. The python spirit did not dodge the attack from the diamond ring. After being hit, she lay on the ground, temporarily restrained by divine power. "Nagato God, you have also seen how powerful the Anaconda Essence is and how powerful it is. We absolutely cannot let her go like this. I have already severely injured her with the Golden Port Stock, just add the God and Buddha power of Nagato God. , It can be wiped out." "The deity feels that the matter is not serious enough to this point. In fact, I have a way to recover. This time the incident was caused by me alone. Let me deal with it." Nagato didn''t wait for Taishang Laojun to be nothing else, and once again used divine power to inhale the python essence into the small bottle in his hand. This time it was different from the previous one. In addition to adding a seal on it, Nagato also injected his divine power into the bottle. "Oops, such a huge python spirit, whose python essence is in its body, if she is allowed to regain her freedom, I am afraid that the three realms will be in chaos. For the safety of the three realms, I should go to the Jade Emperor and inform the Jade Emperor of this. thing." Taishang Laojun ran towards the Lingxiao Hall, but Nagato came towards Monkey King''s Huaguo Mountain. Monkey King was recuperating. He sensed someone coming and opened his eyes. "Nagato God? I don''t know what you do when you come to Huaguo Mountain of my grandson?" "I came here to look for you this time because I want you to help this deity in a busy time. The old monarch already knows about the python spirit being taken away by the deity. He must inform the Jade Emperor of this matter. You should understand what I mean." Nagato said. Sun Wukong immediately understood the meaning of what Nagato said, and said, "The god is saying that the Jade Emperor will send someone to interrupt you to help the python essence heal. I want my grandson to solve these problems, right?" "Exactly." Nagato said simply that he believed that Monkey King would help him. "Although don''t worry, there is my old grandson, no god or Buddha can bother Nagato deity. However, this python spirit is so devilish, my old grandson has a creepy feeling, why does Nagato deity want this? Help her?" Monkey King asked. Nagato told the story of Niaoxian, he actually just wanted to prove that he could help Niaoxian to correct evil and get the python spirit out of her body. This matter is very difficult to complete, both Monkey King and Nagato knew. "The deity has its own arrangements. Just help the deity and leave the rest to me." Nagato dropped these words and entered the bottle that sealed the python spirit with force, and then hid them. As Nagato said, the old monarch was worried that he would not be able to take up this responsibility. He told the Jade Emperor about the python spirit, and the Jade Emperor immediately sent a heavenly soldier to capture the python spirit. Clairvoyance and Shunfeng ear informed the heavenly soldiers of Nagato''s location, and they all came to Huaguo Mountain. Nagato faced the python spirit and awakened the python spirit with his mana. The python spirit looked at Nagato and said, "Where am I? Nagato, you damned fellow had better let me go. When my mana is fully restored, it is time for you and the Three Realms to suffer. " "Anaconda spirit, you don''t have to wake up and just say this to the deity? What you were like before, you know better than anyone. You still don''t continue to be an enemy of the deity, just follow what the deity said. Doing is to give yourself a chance." Nagato said the words just now very seriously, but for the python spirit only, she felt that Nagato was deliberately taunting her. "Do you really think that I will not be free again? The Niaoxian you previously knew has completely died. You''d better not think about the rebirth of the Niaoxian. I tell you very clearly, I It''s python spirit now." The python spirit exploded out of her demon power, and the powerful demon power directly dissipated the surrounding barriers. When she thought she could fly out of the bottle, she realized that there was a second barrier around it. The python spirit was shocked, but she did not give up leaving from here.Destiny book www.yyshu8xs.com Chapter 770 Catch the Python Spirit "How can this be? You can set up two enchantments of the power of the gods and Buddhas at the same time. This really makes me look at you with admiration." At the same time as the snake spirit said this, the demon power has already gathered around the body. Nagato had already seen that the python spirit wanted to leave here, so he strengthened the mana barrier again. "Anaconda spirit, I''m actually helping you. If you are willing to make corrections, go to Leiyin Temple with me. Don''t think about escaping from the place in front of you. If you leave the protection of the deity, you will be forever. "Nagato said seriously. He felt that Niaoxian was originally a god who did good things, but because of the essence of the python essence, he finally became like this.The reason Nagato did this is entirely to help Niaoxian. The python spirit had completely occupied Niaoxian''s body and mind. After Nagato''s many trials, he found that the python spirit could not fully recover his true essence. "It seems that you really can''t return to the way I thought you were. You have been completely occupied by the monsters, and you can''t do what you were before. This really disappoints me. Since I can''t influence you, then there is only Destroy you." When Nagato said these words, the python spirit in front of him was not idle. The python spirit keeps running its mana, it has restored its mana, and its previous injuries have completely disappeared. "You may be able to do what you just said. I''m afraid it''s not that easy now, right? I tell you that my injury has been fully recovered and my mana has risen to the next level." After finishing talking to Nagato, the python spirit condensed his mana together and directly caused the bottle to explode. She and Nagato appeared in Huaguo Mountain in an instant, and she broke through the barrier of Nagato. "Yes, this is much stronger than the deity expected. But just looking at you like this, I think you are very ridiculous. Although you escaped from the bottle just now, do you think you can escape to heaven? "Nagato snorted coldly. Li Jing, Erlangshen, Nezha, and the Big Dipper came to Huaguo Mountain together. Monkey King was still confronting them. Suddenly Nagato sent a message to Monkey King and asked Monkey King to take them to the place where the python spirit was. Monkey King didn''t know why Nagato suddenly changed his mind, but he did what Nagato said. A group of heavenly soldiers will appear around the python spirit. They know that the most important thing now is to work together to eliminate the python spirit. As for other things, they will talk about it after they think of eliminating the python spirit. Nagato stood beside Li Jing and them, facing the python spirit together. "Li Jing, you can come to Huaguo Mountain with the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals. This deity is very happy. There is no need for us to have conflicts now. The existence of this python spirit is a threat to the Three Realms. We should take this The monster will be eradicated." "God, we have always thought this way. This time we appeared on the Huaguo Mountain, and it was also the order of the Jade Emperor. This monster must be eradicated, otherwise she will endanger all beings in the Three Realms." Li Jing said his thoughts. Erlang God summoned the Roaring Sky Dog directly.Go up and fight with the python spirit. "The magical power of the python spirit is not trivial. She has tens of thousands of years. How about letting my grandson take action together and helping him?" Monkey King asked Nagato. "Both of you have seventy-two changes, and your magical powers are equal. If you want to defeat this monster, you must have one heart and one mind. This time is the time to test both of you. The deity also said what you just said. Nagato agreed. Monkey King and Erlang Shen joined hands, and the two attacked towards the python spirit together. Nagato is very confident in this fight. He believes that Monkey King and Erlang Shen will work together to eliminate the python spirit. After being attacked by Monkey King''s golden hoop, the python spirit was attacked by Erlang''s heavenly eye. The python spirit was immediately seriously injured and unable to escape. Li Jing threw his exquisite pagoda into the air, and directly received the python spirit into his exquisite pagoda. "Nagato God, the python spirit has been subdued, and now I will bring the python spirit back to the heaven to recover." Li Jing said he was leaving, while Nagato was standing in front of Li Jing. "The python spirit has been caught by you, this god will meet the Jade Emperor with you, just as I have something to say to the Jade Emperor." Li Jing didn''t say anything to Nagato. All of them flew into the air, and Monkey King followed. In the High Heaven Hall, Nagato stood in front of the Jade Emperor, all the heavenly generals stepped back, and he told the Jade Emperor all the things that had just happened. The Jade Emperor looked at Nagatos eyes and asked, Actually, the clairvoyance and Shunfengs ears have told me what the gods said. I have always been puzzled. Is this python spirit just because it is a bird immortal that all gods think Do you want to help him?" .. 3759 Chapter 770 Catch the Python Spirit You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"How can this be? You can set up two enchantments of the power of gods and buddhas at the same time, which really makes me look at you with admiration." At the same time as the snake spirit said this, the demon power has already gathered around the body. Nagato had already seen that the python spirit wanted to leave here, so he strengthened the mana barrier again. "Anaconda spirit, I''m actually helping you. If you are willing to make corrections, go to Leiyin Temple with me. Don''t think about escaping from the place in front of you. If you leave the protection of the deity, you will be forever. "Nagato said seriously. He felt that Niaoxian was originally a god who did good things, but because of the essence of the python essence, he finally became like this.The reason Nagato did this is entirely to help Niaoxian. The python spirit has completely occupied Niaoxian''s body and mind. After Nagato''s many trials, he found that the python spirit cannot fully recover his true essence. "It seems that you really can''t return to the way I thought you were. You have been completely occupied by the monsters, and you can''t do what you were before. This really disappoints me. Since I can''t influence you, then there is only Destroy you." When Nagato said these words, the python spirit in front of him was not idle. The python spirit keeps running its mana, it has restored its mana, and its previous injuries have completely disappeared. "You may be able to do what you just said. I''m afraid it''s not that easy now, right? I tell you that my injury has been completely recovered and my mana has already risen to the next level." After finishing talking to Nagato, the python spirit condensed his mana together and directly caused the bottle to explode. She and Nagato appeared in Huaguoshan in an instant, and she broke through the barrier of Nagato. "Yes, this is much stronger than the deity expected. But just looking at you like this, I think you are very ridiculous. Although you escaped from the bottle just now, do you think you can escape to heaven? "Nagato snorted coldly. Li Jing, Erlangshen, Nezha, and the Big Dipper came to Huaguo Mountain together. Monkey King was still confronting them. Suddenly Nagato sent a message to Monkey King and asked Monkey King to take them to the place where the python spirit was. Monkey King didn''t know why Nagato suddenly changed his mind, but he did what Nagato said. A group of heaven soldiers will appear around the python spirit. They know that the most important thing now is to work together to eliminate the python spirit. As for other things, they will talk about it after they think of eliminating the python spirit. Nagato stood beside Li Jing and them, facing the python spirit together.First Literature www.d1wx.com "Li Jing, you can come to Huaguo Mountain with the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals. This deity is very happy. There is no need for us to have conflicts now. The existence of this python spirit is a threat to the Three Realms. The demons will be eradicated." "God, we have always thought this way. This time we appeared on the Huaguo Mountain, which was also the order of the Jade Emperor. This monster must be eradicated, otherwise she will endanger all beings in the Three Realms." Li Jing said his thoughts. Erlang God summoned the Roaring Sky Dog directly.Go up and fight with the python spirit. "The magical power of the python spirit is not trivial. She has a 10,000-year history. How about letting my grandson take action together and helping him?" Monkey King asked Nagato. "Both of you have seventy-two changes, and your magical powers are equal. If you want to defeat this monster, you must have one heart and one mind. This time is the time to test both of you. This deity also said what you just said." Nagato agreed. Monkey King and Erlang Shen joined hands, and the two attacked towards the python spirit together. Nagato is very confident in this fight. He believes that Monkey King and Erlang Shen will work together to eliminate the python spirit. After being attacked by Monkey King''s golden hoop, the snake spirit was attacked by Erlang''s heavenly eye. The snake spirit was immediately seriously injured and unable to escape. Li Jing threw his exquisite pagoda into the air, and directly received the python spirit into his exquisite pagoda. "Nagato God, the python spirit has been subdued, and now he will return to the heaven with the python spirit to recover." Li Jing said he was leaving, while Nagato was standing in front of Li Jing. "The python spirit has been caught by you, this deity will join you to meet the Jade Emperor. It just so happens that I also have something to say to the Jade Emperor." Li Jing didn''t say anything to Nagato. They all flew into the air, and Monkey King followed. In the High Heaven Hall, Nagato was standing in front of the Jade Emperor, all the heavenly generals stepped back, and he told the Jade Emperor all the things that had just happened. The Jade Emperor looked at Nagatos eyes and asked, Actually, the clairvoyance and Shunfeng ears have told me what the gods said. I have always been puzzled. Is this python spirit just because it is a bird fairy? Do you want to help him?" .. 3760 Chapter 771: Hand over to Tathagata You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato smiled, and said, "The Jade Emperor, in fact, the deity did this because of the deity''s own thoughts. The python spirit wants to bring it to Leiyin Temple, and hopes that the Jade Emperor can agree to the deity''s request. ." The Jade Emperor naturally agreed to Nagato''s request. "Since this is the request of the deity, why would I not agree? But what does the deity want to do? Do you want to take the python spirit to Leiyin Temple?" Jade Emperor asked tentatively. "Yes, this python spirit is so powerful. In fact, the deity knows better than you. Only the deity and Tathagata Buddha can completely suppress this. In short, you just give the python spirit to the deity. You don''t need to say the rest." Nagagoal took the python spirit straight away and headed to Leiyin Temple. The Jade Emperor was still a little worried about Nagato, he let the god Erlang follow Nagato. "The Jade Emperor is really true. I don''t even believe that the deity went to Leiyin Temple. But this is not to blame them. If it weren''t because the deity had thought of saving the python spirit several times before, they would not doubt the deity. ." He was talking to himself, and soon he was at Leiyin Temple. Tathagata knew that the elders would come with python spirits early in the morning, so they asked Guanyin to greet them. When Guanyin met Nagato, he spoke respectfully, "Nagato, the Buddha asked me to wait here, and Nagato can enter with me." The two of them walked into Leiyin Temple together, and when Nagato saw Tathagata, he immediately released the python spirit. "The python spirit will not change, and it will mess up the Three Realms. I could have eliminated it directly, but I thought maybe the Buddha would give me a suggestion. This suggestion might be very useful to me." Nagato was speaking from his own heart. He knew that the python spirit was completely helpless, but there was another special evil in the python spirit, which was the python spirit essence. The python essence cannot dissipate completely, but can only disperse its demon power. Tathagata can join hands with him to completely seal these powers. The appearance of the python spirit shocked the gods and buddhas of Leiyin Temple. These gods and buddhas all retreated, and they were ready to attack the monsters in front of them at any time. "Don''t panic, everyone, the snake spirit has been temporarily sealed by Nagato, and she won''t cause any danger to us." The words of the Tathagata let these gods and Buddhas feel relieved temporarily, and at the same time, he spoke to the python spirit.I love novel network www.5ilrcxs.com "The snake spirit, Nagato God has been merciful enough for you. He is absolutely capable of destroying you. The reason why he did not do this is also because in a compassionate heart, if you repent a little, you will not It will be like this." Under the words of the Tathagata, not only did the python spirit have no remorse, but became even more angry. "Do you really think your skills are above me? I tell you, as long as my magic power is restored, I can restore all of this. I still know how powerful my skills are. ." The demon power of the python spirit is constantly rising, and her magic power is indeed constantly recovering. Nagato did not speak, he stood beside the Tathagata, in fact, by doing so, he already expressed his support for the Tathagata. "Amitabha, this seat is based on compassion, and has no intention of destroying you. However, you are too stubborn, and the result is that you will never be transcended." Tathagata took a deep breath and said. Tathagata began to recite the Buddha''s mantra, powerful Buddha power spread throughout Leiyin Temple, and countless Buddha characters came from the sky to surround the python spirit. All the gods and Buddhas in Leiyin Temple sit cross-legged together. They do the same as the Tathagata, which makes the Buddha power stronger in Leiyin Temple. Nagato thought this thing was a little weird. He blinked his eyes, then followed the gods and Buddhas around him, sitting cross-legged and chanting the moving Buddha mantra. The mantra of God and Buddha directly entangled the python spirit in front of him, and the Buddha character covered the body of the python spirit, and the python spirit instantly became powder. The Tathagata took the lead to stop, and the gods and Buddhas followed suit. "Tathagata, you really have a way. Leiyin Temple is a place where gods and Buddhas gather, where the demon spirit of the python spirit will be completely dissipated. It seems that you, the Buddha, are not in vain, and you still have a way." Nagato praised Tathagata, and only Nagato dared to say such a thing. "Are you complimenting this seat? In fact, things are not as complicated as you think. As the saying goes, the fairy is born from the heart, and the bird fairy will become like this, and it has a certain relationship with her." Ru looked towards the sky, a wisp The feather fell before his eyes. The Tathagata caught the feather with his hand and handed it to Nagato. "Nagato God, the last feather left by this bird fairy, depending on how you handle it, you can also keep it as a souvenir." Bird fairy''s feather flew from Tathagata''s hands to Nagato''s eyes, and Nagato immediately reached out and took it with both hands... 3761 Chapter 772 The Last Hope You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Niaoxian is actually a poor person, she really repented at the end." Nagato sighed. A special energy suddenly radiated from Nagato''s body, which made Nagato feel very comfortable. "It''s weird, the feather of the bird fairy fell into my hand, so I still feel this way? There is still immortal power on the feathers. Perhaps such a thing can really help the bird fairy and make the bird fairy regain it. newborn." He thought of this and decided to try whether he could rebirth the Niaoxian. "Tathagata Buddha is the so-called causal cycle. It is because of me that made the Niaoxian look like this. I will find a way to help the Niaoxian wheel reincarnate." Nagato dropped this and left from the place in front of him. Many gods and Buddhas stayed where they were, and they all looked towards the Tathagata. "This time the python spirit can be completely wiped out, everyone has credit. Everyone has a good rest. Today, you are allowed to return to your own territory and wait for the next Buddhist convention." The gods and Buddhas headed by Tang Seng all left, and the gods and Buddhas of Leiyin Temple quickly finished. The Tathagata sat cross-legged and looked towards the sky. "Everything is a causal cycle. As Nagato said, everything grows and restrains each other. Whether the bird fairy can be reborn this time is also between Nagato''s thoughts." Nagagokeeper Niaoxian''s feather reached the top of the mountain where they met for the first time. He flew in the air, threw the feather out, and then chanted a superbirth spell. He could sense the celestial energy on the feathers of the bird fairy, and as his mana increased, the feathers of the bird fairy swayed continuously, and then transformed into a human form. "Niaoxian, you are really different from what I thought. This time you can see your true face, which really surprised me. But your distracting thoughts should have disappeared now, and you know the mistakes you made earlier. How serious is it?" Facing Nagato''s question, Niaoxian nodded slightly, and said, "Nagato God, I fully know how big the mistake I made before, almost causing a huge crisis to the Three Realms, I''m really sorry." "You don''t have to say sorry to the deity. You have a heart of repentance, which is the greatest comfort of this deity. Your repentance leaves you with this last feather, and you can reincarnate again." Nagato Then he said. Niaoxian did not expect that he was previously invaded by the essence of the python essence, causing such a big threat to the Three Realms, and now he can still reincarnate.Watch the Chinese website www.twotxt.com Niaoxian looked shocked, she couldn''t believe this, and asked, "Is this true? Can I really reincarnate?" "Yes, don''t you believe what the deity said? The Tathagata also knows this. You can be like this. He also has a certain amount of credit." Nagato explained. Niaoxian completely believed what Nagato had said. She knelt before Nagato''s eyes and kowtowed her head heavily. Afterwards, Niaoxian faced the direction of Leiyin Temple in Xitian, kowtow again, and said, "Buddha, Niaoxian thanked the Buddha for his great kindness. He will definitely cultivate well in the next life and strive to be in the immortal class as soon as possible." Nagato helped Niaoxian and waved his arm, Niaoxian disappeared before his eyes. "The deity has completed another big thing. The essence of the python essence is completely wiped out, and she can reincarnate again. This is a blessing for the Three Realms. The deity has completed her task and can do well. Take a break." Nagato was about to leave after saying this, a celestial power came from behind him, he turned his head to look, it was Guanyin coming to him. "Congratulations to Lord Nagato for completing another great merit, this time we are one step closer to the completion of merit." Guanyin suddenly appeared and said such words again, which made Nagato very puzzled. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, shouldn''t you be in the Leiyin Temple of the Tathagata Buddha? Why did you come here with the deity? Is there anything wrong with you?" Nagato''s instinct told himself that there is indeed something for Guanyin. "Actually, I have something I want to ask Nagato God to help. I hope Nagato God can agree." Quan Yin said this and suddenly bowed to Nagato, which made Nagato feel very awkward. He hurriedly helped Guanyin up, and immediately asked: "Kuanyin Bodhisattva, why did you do this suddenly? If you have something to say to the deity, just say it. Why do you want to give this big gift." Guanyin''s eyes were red, and he stubbornly said, "The good-fortune boy might be in danger. Before the lawlessness disturbed the Three Realms, I had no ability to protect it. In order to protect Luojia Mountain, the boy was invaded by evil spirits. At the most critical time, so..." Nagato understood the meaning of Guanyin, and he said without hesitation, "Then let''s head to Luojia Mountain now, don''t stay here." Shancai Boy is the red boy who Guanyin had previously subdued, and Nagato also wanted to see what the red boy had become at this time... 3762 Chapter 773: The Red Boy Who Lost His Reason You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato and Guanyin soon arrived at Luojia Mountain, but Luojia Mountain was unusually deserted. "Guanyin, there is no one in Luojia Mountain. Shouldn''t there be the black bear spirit, the great god of guarding the mountain? Where is he?" Nagato asked after entering Luojia Mountain. "Luojia Mountain has just become like this. I don''t know where the black bear spirit is. The deity waits a moment, and I will use my power of the gods and Buddha to perceive the surrounding breath and see where the black bear spirit is." Guanyin said, gathering his mana together, and it soon spread all over Luojia Mountain. The fairy qi of Luojia Mountain was very rich, and coupled with the fairy qi of Guanyin, the black bear spirit quickly appeared in front of her and Nagato. Avalokitesvara quickly moved to the black bear spirit''s eyes, the black bear spirit had fallen into a coma, and it was obvious that it became like this after the mana was released. "You get out of the way and let the deity come to help the black bear spirit and wake it up." Nagato said. He stood in front of the black bear spirit, a swell of immortal energy in his hand entered the black bear spirit, and the black bear spirit instantly regained consciousness. After waking up, the black bear spirit saw Guanyin and knelt directly on the ground, repeatedly kowtow. "The Bodhisattva is really sorry, I was too careless before, and I was hit by Red Boy''s spell. If possible, the younger one is willing to catch Red Boy himself." The black bear spirit''s eyes were full of murderous aura. Nagato walked directly in front of the black bear spirit, he signaled Guanyin to take two steps back, and he looked at the black bear spirit and smiled. "Black bear spirit, the deity can see how you think, you also have demon in your body now, the deity will help you immediately, and directly wash away the demon in your body." After saying this, Nagato poured the power of his own god and Buddha directly into the black bear spirit, and the black bear spirit regained his original consciousness in an instant. "Where am I, how come I look like this? Am I losing my sanity again?" The Black Bear Spirit asked in disbelief. Nagato nodded, "You can''t blame you for all this, Red Boy will only attack you when he loses his sanity, and only when he sneaks on you will you be like this. But you don''t have to worry about this deity coming here this time. Is to help you." He flew into the air and spread his mana throughout Luojia Mountain. The first thing he did when he came to Luojia Mountain was to block all the demon and fairy qi of Luojia Mountain.Biquge www.sckean.com Guanyin watched Nagato seal Luojia Mountain and asked, "Nagagate God, why is this Luojia Mountain suddenly sealed off? I can''t sense the aura of Red Boy. Could it be that he is still in Luojia Mountain?" "Yes, the immortality here is not so pure, Hong Haier must still be in Luojia Mountain. Moreover, the deity believes that under the pressure of such a powerful god and Buddha, Hong Haier will definitely appear in front of us soon. ." Nagato said confidently. He closed his eyes and observed Luojia Mountain''s every move with his heavenly eyes. He could sense that Red Boy was nearby. The black bear spirit thinks that his Taoism is also very deep, this time he was easily attacked and stunned by the red boy, which made him very far away. The black bear spirit knelt on the ground again, begging: "Nagato God, Master Guanyin, I am willing to find the Red Boy in Luojia Mountain, and catch the Red Boy so that it cannot escape from Luojia Mountain. I hope you can give it to me. a chance." As soon as Guanyin was about to speak, Nagato agreed. "Okay, we''ll give you such a chance, a stick of incense, if you can''t find the red boy and bring it to our eyes, then you don''t have to take a shot and watch it, how about it?" The Black Bear Spirit knew this was a test for him, and he agreed to Nagato''s request without hesitation. The black bear spirit turned and flew away from Nagato and Kannon. "Nagato God, lets not say whether the red boy is in Luojia Mountain. If the red boy is really in Luojia Mountain, the black bear spirit will not be able to defeat it at the time of a stick of incense. What''s more, we havent found it yet. The trail of Red Boy." Guanyin said with some worry. "In fact, the deity naturally knows what you said. The black bear spirit has always wanted to show his abilities in front of you and me. He wants to prove that he is not what he was in the past. I think he will succeed. of." Nagato looked very confident, while Guanyin was a little skeptical. They sat down together and waited for the return of the black bear spirit. Just after the time for a stick of incense, the black bear spirit brought the red boy to Nagato and Guanyin''s eyes, and directly pressed the red boy to the ground. "Nagato God, Master Guanyin, Red Boy, I have found and subdued it." The Black Bear Spirit said confidently. "Yes, I didn''t disappoint the deity. You first let go and let me help Red Boy eliminate the evil spirit in his body." Hearing Nagato''s command, the black bear spirit immediately dodges aside... 3763 Chapter 774: Help Guanyin again You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The power of the gods and Buddhas in the hands of the goalkeeper condensed and released the magic power to the red boy in front of him, and the red boy restored his consciousness. "Red boy, do you know the mistakes you made earlier? You should understand what you did earlier." Nagato asked. Hong Haier lay on the ground with a look of ashamed, and then spoke. "I know that it is a very bad thing for me to attack the black bear spirit and try to sabotage Luojia. I apologize for the mistakes I made. But I am also persecuted by evil spirits. I hope the gods can let me go." The evil spirit of Luojia Mountain was not eliminated because Nagato had just released the mana on Red Boy, but it became stronger. Only then did Nagato really know that the person who is really controlled by the evil spirit is Guanyin. Guanyin suddenly shot the red boy. She sensed that Nagato had seen everything, and Nagato grabbed the red boy directly, threw it aside, and fixed the black bear spirit and the red boy with her force. Guanyin did not attack Red Boy, and Nagato blocked her attack. "Kuanyin, in fact, when you called me to Luojia Mountain just now, I was always skeptical about this. You said that you are a magnificent Guanyin Bodhisattva, this Luojia Mountain is your site, if there is something really happening, Tathagata Does the Buddha know?" Nagato understood that Guanyin was controlled by evil this time, and she came for the elders. The fairy qi around Luojia Mountain only exists to cover people''s eyes and ears. "It seems that you are indeed very smart, Red Boy, Black Bear Spirit, and I are just acting in front of you. But now the time is almost the same. Now that you have seen the flaws in the matter, just go straight Do it." Guanyin''s eyeballs were red, and the evil spirit within his body kept appearing. Nagato used his mana to directly lock Guanyin, and continuously input his own fairy energy into Guanyin''s body. "You were fine at Leiyin Temple in Tathagata, how could you suddenly become like this. I believe you must have experienced something on the way back to Luojia Mountain. I will quickly figure out the truth of the matter. You are here first. Be quiet for a while." Guanyin''s body showed a yellow Buddha light, which was caused by the continuous flow of Nagato''s mana in her body. The mana of Nagato made Guanyin gradually regain consciousness, until finally, Guanyin completely regained consciousness. He helped Guanyin again, and Guanyin was very moved.Qishu Novel Network www.qishuxs.com "God, thank you for helping me regain my consciousness. The demon energy entered my body before, and this feeling made me very painful. If it were not for the power of your gods and Buddha, I would not know whether I was a god in the end." Guanyin''s face was full of rejoicing. She was glad that the person she met was Nagato. She was glad that Nagato helped her solve so many troubles. "You don''t need to say so many thankful words to me. The deity wants to find out the cause and result of the incident from you. You must not know what happened at that time, you just need to remember when you came out from Leiyin Temple. The scene is just fine." Nagato said seriously. According to Nagato, Guanyin recalled the scene after leaving Leiyin Temple. Behind her, there was always a cloud of black energy that followed, and then entered her body, causing her to lose her consciousness, and Guanyin would know nothing afterwards. "Guanyin, I have helped you eliminate the evil qi in your body. You have nothing to do now. Don''t leave Luojia Mountain for the time being. The deity will set up a divine power barrier around your Luojia Mountain. No matter whoever enters, Not coming." Nagato wanted Guanyin not to go out for a short time, so that she would be safer. He repeatedly told Guanyin, and then left from Luojia Mountain and headed to the underworld. Di Ting told King Jizo Nagato''s arrival and disappearance, and told King Jizo Nagato the purpose of coming here. "Ty listen, you are indeed a divine beast, and you can hear everything in the Three Realms. Since you know what Nagato God and Buddha are going to do in the underworld, this seat will naturally not stand idly by and want to help Nagato God." The Ksitigarbha, listening with truth, flew towards the wheel of time. Nagato came to the time wheel with the judge, and the king of Jizo was already waiting here. "Nagato Divine Buddha, I have been waiting here for a long time with Di Ting. Nagato Divine Venerable can use the time wheel at will this time. With this seat and Di Ting here, the time wheel will not consume any mana of the divine statue." Say. Nagato did not expect that King Jizo would appear here in the time wheel, and he was willing to help him without asking anything. He turned his gaze to Di listen, and then understood why the Ksitigarbha King knew what he wanted to do. "It is said that Di Ting is a beast of the Three Realms. You can see through anything in the world. It seems that this matter is not false. Since the Ksitigarbha has said so, it is better to respect the deity." Nagato''s voice fell, and he jumped into the time wheel without hesitation... 3764 Chapter 775: The Change of Time Wheel You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Entering the Nagato of the time wheel, he wrapped himself with his own mana, making it impossible for the surrounding evil spirits to enter his body. "The time wheel has already started. The deity must quickly get out of the time wheel. If you continue to stay here, you will be in a lot of trouble. This time, no matter what, the Ksitigarbha has helped me. When you return to the underworld, you must thank him well." Nagato said to himself, and he flew out of the time wheel. The time wheel turned very fast, and he came back to the place where Guanyin came out of Luojia Mountain before. "It seems that the monster is nearby, but the magic power of this monster is really not to be underestimated. I followed Guanyin quietly, I really want to see what kind of monster it is, with such great abilities. ." Nagato fixed his gaze on Guanyin, Guanyin flew out of Leiyin Temple, and there was indeed a very special evil behind her. "It seems that things are as the deity thought. Behind Guanyin, there has always been a black air followed, but Guanyin himself did not notice. Now I am near Leiyin Temple, and I came through the wheel of time. Here, I will find a suitable place and then shoot." Nagato felt that there was no need to stun the snake at this time. He hid his immortal energy and kept following behind Guanyin. Guanyin stopped on a hill not far from Luojia Mountain. "It''s really strange. Why do I suddenly feel the pain in my heart? Could something bad happen? No, I have to go back to Luojia Mountain to check it out." Guanyin said to himself. Guanyin accelerated her speed, and just when she was about to enter Luojia Mountain, the evil spirit entered her body directly, causing her to pass out directly. "It seems that this monster is about to make a move. This place is already near Luojia Mountain, and there are no demons or gods around. I can make a move directly." While Nagato was speaking, he had already used his power of God and Buddha. The gathering is over. Nagato also entered Guanyin''s body, and immediately discovered the evil spirit. "You demon, you are really bold enough to turn into a delusion of evil spirits and enter Guanyin''s body to control her." The evil spirit found Nagato, which shocked him. The evil spirit was a little flustered at first, then immediately calmed down.Love me e-book www.25txtxs.com "Avalokitesvara is a bodhisattva no matter how you say it, and she has a huge mana that I can control. Such mana can improve my demon art. Only when my mana is improved can I become the master of the Three Realms." The man incarnation of the evil spirit thought wholeheartedly that as long as all the mana of Guanyin was sucked into his body, he could greatly increase his mana. "Do you think that you can rule the Three Realms by absorbing all the magic power of gods and Buddhas into your body? I can promise to the huge evil in your body, but do you think you can really do this?" Nagato took the relic out of his body and directly released the power of the relic to the evil in front of him. The relic in his hand kept shining, and the evil was directly forced out of Guanyin by Nagato. Nagato followed the evil spirit and left Guanyin''s body. He confronted the evil man, the two of them stared closely, the evil man''s eyes were full of murderousness, and Nagato seemed indifferent. "Damn fellow, why are you here to stop my good deeds? Seriously, you are the deity of the world of gods and Buddhas. No one will affect your cultivation. Even if the Buddha is not your opponent, why are you here? Stop me?" In the cognition of evil men, Nagato has detached from the Three Realms. Even if he really rules the Three Realms, it will have no effect on Nagato. Hearing this, Nagato sneered: "You have said that I am the supreme of the gods and buddhas. I will naturally not ignore the sentient beings of the three realms. It is you, if you have a heart of repentance, immediately follow me to see the Buddha Buddha." "I finally escaped from the Tathagata, and I will never go back again. If you want to see the Tathagata, go by yourself, I will not accompany you." The evil man was about to leave after speaking to Nagato, and Nagato directly surrounded him with the power of the relic. "Do you know how powerful this relic is? When Wu Tian wanted to conquer the Three Realms, it was destroyed by the relic. The relic was specifically designed to deal with evil people, like you, a monster like you. How much power can the child release." Nagato''s words scared the evil man. Wutian was indeed destroyed by the relics, and it was Nagato who used the relics to reach the peak power of the relics. The evil man thought that if he really desperately competed directly with Nagato for mana, it would be hard to say how he would win or lose... 3765 Chapter 776: The Beginning of the Conspiracy You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!Nagato saw the timidity of the evil man, and the corners of his mouth raised and opened his mouth. "How? Do you want to know what you should do next? The deity said so much to you just now, you should understand what the deity means. If you really have a heart of repentance, follow the deity immediately See Tathagata." The evil man knew that he hadn''t fully formed yet. If he really competed with Nagato for mana, his chances of winning would be very small. He thought of this and agreed with what Nagato said. The evil man nodded, sighed and said, "Since Nagato God has already opened up to me, I will follow you to meet the Tathagata. After seeing the Tathagata, no matter what the ending is, it is my own responsibility. Got it." Nagato felt that something was not quite right. He could sense that this evil man was not repentant, and his eyes were erratic when he said this, which must not be the truth. "Are you really willing to follow this deity to see the Tathagata? Leiyin Temple has a very heavy aura of the gods and Buddhas. If you have evil thoughts in your heart, you will be completely swallowed up by the light of the gods and Buddha, or even eliminated. Nagato was not bluffing, what he said to the evil man was true. The evil man said indifferently, "I have agreed to go to see the Tathagata with you, why are you staggering like this now? Does the god not want to take me back to Leiyin Temple where the Tathagata is? ?" Nagato shook his head, he didn''t want to be caught, and left with the evil man. The man himself is unformed, he can easily leave the evil spirit on his body, and concentrate all his mana on the falling evil spirit. Guanyin was still in a coma, but Nagato also left an eye on him. He left one of the relics beside Guanyin to protect the safety of Guanyin. When evil spirits were about to approach Guanyin, he could Perceived. Just when the evil man wanted to bring his remaining evil spirit closer to Guanyin again, he was blocked by the relic left by Nagato. Now Nagato completely understood the evil man''s conspiracy. "It''s weird, what''s the matter? I finally led Nagato away, just to absorb the mana from Guanyin. Why did I fail at this moment? I don''t think it''s that simple, it must be What went wrong." The evil man whispered that he condensed his mana again, but he was still stopped by the relic beside Guanyin. Nagato blocked the path of the evil man, and he gave up taking the evil man to Leiyin Temple.Fat Cat Literature Network www.feimaowx.com "I said you don''t need to continue to pretend in front of the deity. You want to distract the deity, so that you can use evil energy to invade the body of Guanyin, so that all the mana of Guanyin enters your body, right?" Nagagoal pierced everything, and he felt that there was no need to continue to hide this thing. At this moment, the evil spirit man also understood that his evil spirit could not enter the body of Guanyin, and it must be Nagato who was in the middle of it. "It seems that you already know this. Nagato, you are worthy of being the god of the Three Realms. There is nothing to say between us. I originally wanted to find you to settle accounts later. It seems that if I can''t beat you, I can''t implement it. plan." The evil man radiated all the evil in his body, and he and Nagato instantly entered the darkness. Nagamon looked around, surrounded by evil spirits, illusions released by evil men. "So the demon method wants to trap the deity? You are afraid that you have not seen the true ability of the deity." Nagato said, covering his own magic power also around. As Nagato''s mana increased, the surrounding evil spirits continued to decline, until finally completely disappeared. Everything changed to what it was just now, the evil man''s illusion skills disappeared, and he really realized that he would not be Nagato''s opponent. "How could this be? I have been lurking by Tathagata''s side. I have stayed by his side for so long, so that I can sneak away from him until this day. Why do you damn you want to destroy me? Hope." The evil man yelled unconvincingly. "It''s inevitable that your evil spirit will disappear. You can cultivate righteousness by following the Tathagata. It is you yourself that must give up everything you have at this time. You will have such a result now, and you deserve it." Nagato didn''t intend to let go of the evil in front of him. He knew that the evil would enter the body of the gods and Buddhas and convert their mana into his own. Guanyin has awakened, she sensed the relic''s mana, and flew to Nagato with the relic. When Guanyin saw the scene before him, the whole person was stunned. "Nagato God, are you helping me this time?" In fact, Guanyin already knew that Nagato helped her, but she habitually asked what she said just now to determine her own thoughts... 3766 Chapter 777: The One Who Eliminates Evil You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"It''s just a matter of hand, this guy will be dealt with by the deity, you back a little bit." Nagato said seriously. Nagato kept the relic by Guanyin''s side. Guanyin wanted to return the relic to Nagato to help Nagato deal with the evil man. The breath of the evil man was constantly changing. He knew that he could no longer leave Nagato''s eyes. He decided to die with Nagato at this moment. "Since I can''t defeat you, I will choose to die with you." The evil man once again transformed into a black air. A huge black air entangled Nagato, and then the temperature of the black air continued to rise, giving Nagato a very uncomfortable feeling. Guanyin sensed that something was wrong, so she quickly took out her jade clean bottle and used the water in the jade clean bottle to help Nagato lower the temperature of the evil spirit. Nagato glanced at Guanyin to express his gratitude to Guanyin. Guanyin knew that there was only this she could do. She continuously injected her mana into Nagato''s body, and her mana created a light of Buddha''s power around Nagato''s body. "The fate of the evil and evil things is to be eliminated. Since you have no repentance, then the deity will definitely not let you leave and endanger the Three Realms." Nagato felt that he had said enough. The evil things in front of him didn''t mean to repent. It was only natural for him to destroy such a guy. A thunder power came from the sky, and it hit the demon spirit heavily, causing the evil man to appear in front of the president''s door again. "Damn it, I didn''t expect you to have a helper, I..." Before the evil man finished speaking, he was hit by the power of thunder and lightning from the sky again, and he was completely wiped out. Nagato faced the evil man in front of him and took a deep breath. "Such a person, his ability is really not small. But his mind is not right, it is his own good fortune to have such an end." Guanyin flew to Nagato, and the two of them flew towards the Lingxiao Palace. "Jade Emperor, the immortal who just helped me deal with the evil people must be Lei Gong? I can''t be more familiar with Lei Gong''s mana, it will be like this, and I should be most grateful to Thunder." When Nagato''s voice fell, Lei Gong flew directly in front of Nagato. "God, you don''t need to say any words of gratitude to me, and you don''t have to say that you are so grateful to me. In fact, the little god has always worshipped the god Nagato. It is an honor for the little god to help Nagato this time." Novel Network www.kuetxt.com Lei Gong is very humble, and these words he said are all thoughts deep in his heart. "Yes, with the demeanor of a fairy, your future achievements will be even greater," Nagato said. Guanyin also said that the evil man can be successfully eliminated this time, and there is indeed a certain reason because of Thunder. "These troubles have been resolved. When I return here this time, I''m actually telling you that we don''t need to worry so much, and we should return to Leiyin Temple again." Guanyin said his thoughts. In fact, Guanyin wanted to return to Leiyin Temple because she felt that her mana was constantly losing under this evil attack. Now the evil has disappeared, but her mana is still disappearing, which makes her very uneasy. "Since Master Guanyin and God Nagato have things to do, then do what you do. On behalf of the Three Realms, I want to thank Master Guanyin and God Nagato this time." As the Jade Emperor said, he got up and came to the eyes of the Changmen and Guanyin, and bowed deeply to them. The gods in the Lingxiao Hall followed behind the Jade Emperor, bowing to Nagato and Guanyin. Nagato and Guanyin flew away from the Lingxiao Hall, and the two accelerated their flight towards Leiyin Temple. When Nagato and Guanyin flew to the foot of Lingshan Mountain, Guanyin suddenly spit out blood and fell from the air. "Guanyin, what''s wrong with you?" It was the first time he saw Guanyin vomiting blood because of the loss of mana, and he didn''t even have the strength to fly. He caught Guanyin and slowly dropped to the ground from the air. "I may be attacked by the demons before, and I can''t use any strength now. I need to return to Leiyin Temple quickly. Only the Buddha''s light can help me quickly restore my mana." Guanyin said the way to save myself. Nagato directly picked up Guanyin, and accelerated his flight in the direction of Leiyin Temple. Tathagata knew this, he was ready to restore Guanyin''s mana, and waited for Nagato to come. As soon as Nagato came to Leiyin Temple, Tathagata said, "You put Guanyin directly in this formation, and her mana can be restored." Many gods and Buddhas nodded, and they signaled Nagato to do as they said. "Well, this Guanyin was originally a Buddhist disciple, so the deity put him into this formation. I believe you can help her restore her magic power." Nagato said... 3767 Chapter 778: Get rid of the wheel of time You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!The eighteen arhats were placed into the eighteen arhat healing formations, and they gathered their respective mana and then gathered them in the formation. The mana of Guanyin that entered the formation was obviously restored, and her aura was much more stable than before. "Tathagata, it seems that you know this. But since you know everything, why don''t you choose to help us? You should understand that if the previous demon energy completely absorbs the mana of Avalokitesvara, the result will be that the Three Realms will follow suit. " Nagato expressed his inner doubts. He believed that many things were like this, but this time it was Guanyin that was involved. He was really curious and asked about it this time. "It is precisely because this is your own business that this seat does not take care of it directly. Everyone has a personal calamity. If this seat really solves all the troubles of the gods and Buddhas, then you say that they will encounter them in the future. Do you still want to solve it yourself?" For Nagato, there is a process for many things. He thinks that there is some truth to what he said, so he did not continue to refute. "Since the Buddha said so, let''s just watch the changes." After Nagato said this, he sat aside, and he and Tathagata faced Kannon together. Guanyin''s mana is gradually recovering because of the formation treatment of the eighteen arhats, and her complexion has become much more normal from the initial paleness. Tang Seng went out to perform the task and has returned. He returned to Leiyin Temple and saw the foreground, with a shocked expression on his face. "Buddha, what is going on?" When Tang Seng said this, he saw Nagato on the side, and he habitually moved closer to Nagato. Tathagata pointed to Nagato and said to Tang Seng, "The main reason for this incident is Guanyin''s own calamity. Nagato''s interference has caused a substantial change in the matter. You can ask about the cause and result of the Nagato incident." Nagato didn''t say much, he believed that Tang Seng would ask himself according to what the Tathagata said, so he stretched out his right hand and waved it directly. He passed the experience of himself and Guanyin into Tang Seng''s mind, and Tang Seng now understood what was going on. "It seems that the original monsters are quite powerful, and they have made Master Guanyin like this. But fortunately, with the help of 18 Arhats, I believe that Master Guanyin will be able to fully recover soon." The gods and Buddha all looked at Guanyin, Guanyin''s body gradually floated into the air, and then she opened her eyes. The eighteen arhats stopped at the same time, and the magic circle disappeared. Guanyin regained her power, she came to Tathagata, faced the Eighteen Arhats, bowed to Nagato, and then spoke to the Tathagata.Mengsheng Novel www.mengshengxs.com "Buddha, this time thanks to the formation of eighteen arhats and the help of the Buddha''s mana, I can recover again. I really thank the Buddha." Tathagata smiled and said, "You have experienced what you should have experienced, just like Nagato God." Hearing Tathagata nodded his name, Nagato got up and came to Tathagata, then blinked his eyes. "Buddha, do you have anything you want to say to me?" Nagato felt that there was something in the Tathagata''s words, and it seemed that it was more than just mentioning his own name. "You didn''t belong here, because you came here for some special reasons, you can go back to where you are, and everything you worry about has been resolved." Ru said. Only then did Nagato remember that he had come here through the wheel of time. When he came here, the King Ksitigarbha also helped him. "Thank you Buddha for reminding me, then Nagato is leaving." Nagato quickly flew towards the underworld. The gods and Buddhas watched Nagato leave anxiously, with puzzled faces. Tang Seng asked, "Buddha, is there anything important to the Lord Nagato? Why do you look at his appearance so anxious, could something happen?" "Xuan Zang, you are already a Buddha of Merit and Virtue, and there are many things you need to understand. This time, things have nothing to do with you." Tathagata told Tang Seng what he had said, but Tang Seng did not continue to ask. Nagato came to the entrance of the time wheel and jumped directly, following the time wheel to return to where he was. Ksitigarbha king watched Nagato emerge from the time wheel and appeared in front of his eyes, he quickly closed his hands, and he was also relieved. "The Lord Nagato, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you here. This time I spent a lot of mana." The Ksitigarbha king breathed a sigh of relief. Nagato said, "Thank you Jizo King, all the things that the deity wanted to solve have been solved, thanks to your help." "The gods don''t need to be polite to me. I just did what I should do. The person who changed these tragedies is the god of Nagato. Okay, I don''t think there is anything left, so I just go to rest. " As the King Jizo said, he disappeared before Nagato''s eyes... 3768 Chapter 779 Go to Luojia Mountain to check You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"Although the deity has changed the past through the time wheel, whether Guanyin is really safe, the deity will have to go to Luojia Mountain to check." Nagato said. The judge and the king watched Nagato leave the underworld. After Nagato left, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Nagato made his way to Luojia Mountain quickly, just in case, on the way to Luojia Mountain, he gathered the power of his relic in advance to prevent trouble. Luojia Mountain was full of immortality, and Nagato was stopped by the black bear spirit as soon as he entered the Luojia Mountain. "Who would dare to break into my Luojia Mountain?" The black bear spirit had fierce eyes. He carefully looked at the people who came, and after realizing that it was Nagato, he immediately knelt on the ground and repeatedly kowtow. "I''m sorry, the little god just made a mistake, thinking that some monster came, I am really sorry." Nagato watched that there was no evil spirit around the black bear spirit. He knew that the black bear spirit did just now because of his instinct, and it was not controlled by the evil spirit. "Okay, the deity doesn''t mean to blame you. By the way, is Guanyin there?" Nagato asked. Before the Black Bear Spirit spoke, Guanyin had already flown out of Luojia Mountain. She faced Nagato and walked over. "The gods do not know what is going on here?" Guanyin asked. Nagato entered the time wheel and changed these things, so Guanyin did not experience those things at all. He came to Luojia Mountain this time, just to see if there was anything wrong with Guanyin, as for other things, he didn''t think about it. "It''s nothing, just idle idle, come and sit here in Luojia Mountain. I don''t know how long Guanyin has not been to Leiyin Temple, can I tell the deity an accurate time?" Nagato said. Guanyin didnt understand what Nagato was saying, she smiled and said, Whats wrong with Nagato God? Why is it weird today? Have you forgotten the last time we met at Leiyin Temple? Leave first." Nagato breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Sure enough, everything is as expected by the deity. If nothing happens, then the deity will leave." He came to Luojia Mountain and proved that there was nothing wrong here before he was truly relieved.Reading network www.kanshu9.com Nagato was about to leave, Guanyin blocked his way and said, "Nagato Protoss, I actually have some things I want to say to you, but I want to say these to you alone, I dont know if you Have time." Guanyin''s eyes kept flashing, and it was the first time that Nagato saw Guanyin like this. "Since you have something to tell the deity alone, the deity should naturally listen to you." When Guanyin heard Nagato agree to what he had said, he immediately took Nagato and flew into Luojia Mountain. The black bear spirit returned to the place where he was monitoring, and did not follow Nagato and Guanyin. Nagato stopped at the place where Guanyin was practicing, and he had been following Guanyin for a while. "Guanyin, where we are located is your Luojia Mountain. I also know the road here. There is no end for us to fly like this. Come on, what is the important thing?" Nagato is already a little impatient, he thinks Guanyin today is a bit weird. Only Tathagata started the time wheel. The Ksitigarbha, as well as the Hades and the judge in the underworld knew nothing about this matter, let alone Guanyin. "I found that I have a lot of admiration for Nagato God. As a god and Buddha, I shouldn''t have said such things, but I am willing to give up the position of Bodhisattva for the sake of Nagato God and become an ordinary person." The words of Guanyin stunned Nagato. He immediately gathered mana on his eyes, wanting to see why Guanyin became like this. Guanyin''s body exuded the light of Buddha, and these words she said were not instructed by some monster. "God, what I said is true, and you must use the Buddha''s light to verify me. I am not controlled by a demon." Guanyin said seriously. "The deity has no great feelings about these things. The deity knows that when doing things, you should consider the results. As a bodhisattva, do you know what you are doing now? Do you remember that after coming out of Leiyin Temple? Things?" Chang Ma looked confused. Guanyin nodded softly and said, "The deity, in fact, I am the person involved, and I know what the outcome of this matter is. After I regained my power, I wanted to stay with the deity, and I would go and say to the Buddha, Let me be with you forever." "No, it''s hard for you to cultivate to get today''s mana and achievements. How come you suddenly have such thoughts? If you are only grateful to your deity, then you don''t need to be like this." Nagato always finds something weird, but he himself can''t tell what''s going on... 3769 Chapter 780 The Test of God You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters!"This is what God created us. I think we should not go against the will of God, I..." Before Guanyin''s words were finished, Nagato fixed it with magic. "Avalokitesvara, no matter how you say it is a bodhisattva, what you just said to the deity will be treated as if you have never heard it. Since you said that this is a gift from the heavens, then I will go to see Yuelao. what is the problem." Nagato dropped this, and flew to the place where Yue Lao was in charge. The Moon Palace was resting, suddenly a divine light fell in front of his eyes, and Nagato appeared. "Who is it, don''t disturb me drinking." Yue Lao was already drinking dizzy at this time, and he didn''t see who came to him. "Yue Lao, you are so comfortable, the deity asked you, did you entangle the love of Guanyin and the deity because of drinking?" Nagato asked angrily. Nagato released his magic power to make Yue Lao sober, and Yue Lao saw that the person in front of him was Nagato, and was so scared that he lay directly on the ground. "God of Nagato for mercy, these little immortals you are talking about are completely ignorant. But gods and Buddhas don''t have emotions. Even if there are really seven emotions and six desires that are missing, they are not controlled by Xiaoxian." Yue Lao said that gods are divided into two categories, one is gods and the other is gods and Buddhas.Gods and Buddhas do not have emotions, at least he has no control over them. Now he was even more puzzled as to why Guanyin was like this, and he felt that only the Tathagata could tell him the answer. "Forget it, this deity doesn''t blame you this time, because the deity is too abrupt. Since there is nothing big, then the deity will leave first." He thought that Guanyin was still trapped by him, so he should release her first. Nagato returned to Luojia Mountain again, and the Guanyin in Luojia Mountain was very happy to see Nagato return. "God, you''re not angry with me anymore?" "Kuanyin, don''t you want to meet the Tathagata with the deity? I can promise you to meet the Tathagata together, but after seeing the Tathagata, you must first stand by." Nagato demanded. Guanyin immediately agreed with what Nagato said, and just like that, the two of them flew to Leiyin Temple. The gods and Buddhas in Leiyin Temple were all chanting, and when Nagato and Guanyin arrived, they all stopped.Biquge www.dzshuo.com Tathagata had already figured out the origin of Nagato, and he waved his hand to indicate that these gods and Buddhas could all leave. There were only three of them left in the blink of an eye from Leiyin Temple. Tathagata said, "Nagato God, if you have anything to say to this seat, even if you say it, there are only three of us here." Guanyin wanted to speak, but Nagato directly held her with force, making her unable to move her body, let alone speak. "Tathagata Buddha, this deity went to Luojia Mountain this time, you also know the reason. But after seeing me, why Guanyin said that he admired me like that? Is there any problem?" Nagato said his thoughts. He knew that it was only a god and Buddha, and that he had gone through so many things. Now he wanted to become a stronger person. He also wanted to cultivate his magic power to make himself stronger. "It''s hard to say, because you used the time wheel to make some changes that should have occurred, so there will be such a result." Tathagata explained. "But I can''t let Guanyin follow me all the time? Is there any way to change these?" Nagato asked Tathagata. Tathagata thought for a moment, and directly turned into a bowl of water. "Let Guanyin drink this thing, and she will forget the things she experienced near Leiyin Temple. As long as she forgets these, she won''t feel like you. Don''t worry, this thing will not have any side effects. ." Nagato didn''t say anything else, and used his mana to directly let Guanyin drink this magical water, and Guanyin fainted. After Guanyin fainted, Nagato decided to send her back to Luojia Mountain first. "Tathagata Buddha, anyway, thank you for this incident. I will first bring Guanyin back to Luojia Mountain. After she wakes up, I will be sure that she is fine, and I will come to Leiyin Temple again to find you." After Nagato talked, he disappeared in Leiyin Temple. Tathagata shook his head and said, "Amitabha, everything is the cause of causality. A calm mind can change everything. I hope you can realize this." In Luojia Mountain, Nagato put down Guanyin and used his mana to help Guanyin. He wanted Guanyin to wake up quickly. Under the influence of Nagato mana, Guanyin quickly regained his consciousness and gradually awakened. "Where am I? Luojia Mountain?" Guanyin wanted to come to see Nagato and asked immediately. Guanyin got up, she felt that her body was extremely comfortable, but she always felt that she had forgotten something. Nagato said: "You have returned to your Luojia Mountain. You can rest here. I have other things to deal with, so I will leave first." .. 3770 Chapter 781: Tathagatas Implications You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Guanyin heard that Nagato was about to leave, she immediately said, "Nagato God, I don''t know what you want to do? I can help you if I can." Nagato immediately rejected Guanyin and said that he did not need anyone''s help. He left Luojia Mountain, Guanyin was inexplicably lost, but she herself didn''t know why she felt that way. Tathagata saw that Nagato had flown back to his eyes, and he knew that Guanyin had been safely sent back to Luojia Mountain. "Venerable Nagato, what did you mean by flying back to this seat? You are back now, and you can tell your own inner thoughts." Tathagata said calmly. Among the Three Realms, Tathagata is the god and Buddha who has experienced the most tribulations and has the most knowledge. This is also the essence that he has learned from his last Buddha. Because of what happened just now, Nagato still feels a little worried. "Tathagata Buddha, do you say that gods and Buddhas don''t have emotions? I went to Yuelao''s place before looking for you. These are all Yuelao told me." When Nagato saw what happened after Yue Lao, he used a mysterious mirror to show it in front of Tathagata''s eyes, and Tathagata understood Nagato''s thoughts. "What you said is true. Most gods and Buddhas have no emotions. Only a small number of gods and Buddhas have so many unresolved affections in this life because of the grievances and grievances of previous lives. There are still many things about you." If you talk about the secret of Nagato, Nagato is not an ordinary person, and he has experienced more things than ordinary gods and Buddhas. As he thought, Nagato clenched his fists, and the first thing he wanted to do was to appease Kannon. "Then I left Luojia Mountain, there should be nothing wrong with Guanyin in Luojia Mountain, right?" Nagato was still dubious about the bowl of water that Tathagata gave, because he really didn''t know what the effect and effect of that thing was. ." "Don''t worry, do you still doubt the mana of this seat? Guanyin has no memory of what happened before, and will not remember it. Are there any other questions?" Tathagata asked Nagato. Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. He said so much to Ru, just wanting to ask whether this god and Buddha also has emotions. "There is no problem, anyway, thank you Tathagata." Nagato quickly flew out from Leiyin Temple. He listened to the words of the Tathagata just now and believed that Guanyin had returned to normal, so he flew towards Huaguo Mountain. Sun Wukong has been in Huaguo Mountain ever since he became the Fighting Victory Buddha and the Wutian fight ended. As for what he did in Huaguo Mountain, no one knew. He had already flown to the Nagato of Huaguo Mountain and decided to see what Monkey King was doing. Nagato had just entered Huaguo Mountain, a mana rushed in front of his eyes, and he quickly dodged over, followed by Monkey King''s golden cudgel. Nagato grabbed Monkey King''s golden cudgel with both hands and released the mana in his body. The golden cudgel was bounced away in an instant. Monkey King flew into the air to catch the golden hoop in the air, and looked at Nagato. "It turned out to be a god, just now my old grandson said who has some great ability to bounce off my old grandson''s golden cudgel so easily, now it seems that there is no surprise." Monkey King said with a smile. "Wukong, you have been in Huaguo Mountain and haven''t gone out. Did you practice your spells here? In the eyes of this deity, your mana is more powerful than when you fought Wutian, and it''s not that powerful. child." Nagato recalled the moment when Monkey King shot the golden hoop, the huge mana impact made the ground tremble. If it weren''t for his strong mana, she would definitely be beaten by the golden hoop. "I''m really sorry, my grandson didn''t deliberately attacked you just now, but you have nothing to do. In addition, what I want to say to you is that you seem to have a special kind of immortality. What''s wrong with your fairy spirit?" Monkey King stared at Nagato with fiery eyes and golden eyes. There is only a yellow Buddha light around the body of a general god and Buddha. In addition to a yellow Buddha light, there is also a red light flame on his body. Never seen before. "You must want to tell this deity that there are two fairy auras around the body of this deity. These two fairy auras are something you have never seen before, right?" Nagato said what Monkey King wanted to say, and Monkey King nodded quietly. Nagato explained: "In fact, this is not such a powerful immortal energy, but the deity, like you, is constantly training his mana. You should understand what the deity means?" The immortal energy around Nagato''s body was caused by his own reasons, and his so powerful immortal energy also had a certain relationship with the relic. On a whim, Monkey King decided to fight Nagato once... 3771 Chapter 792 Fighting with Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Nagato god, actually my grandson has a wish, I don''t know if you will agree to it." Monkey King asked. Nagato laughed and said: "The majestic Monkey King, there will be such a time when fighting against the Buddha, but if you really feel that many things have no original ideas, you have what you want to say. Even though it is true Just say it." He was very refreshed, and Monkey King directly expressed his inner thoughts. "Nagato God, you and my grandson are actually the same kind of gods and Buddhas. My grandson wants you to fight me once." In fact, Monkey King wanted to prove how powerful he was and could play against Nagato for several rounds. Listening to Monkey King''s words, Nagato immediately understood what he meant. "Since you want to fight against the deity, there is no problem with the deity. In the eyes of the deity, you are a lingming stone monkey with powerful mana. Your skills are very powerful. The deity is just right. You can use this fight to test your abilities." He and Monkey King chose to be on the more remote mountaintops of Huaguo Mountain. At the same time, the two of them created a magic barrier around them with their magic power, so that their fighting would not affect anyone outside. "Is the Nagato god ready? My grandson is about to take action." Without waiting for Nagato''s answer, Monkey King took out his golden cudgel and attacked Nagato forcefully. He believed that with Nagato''s mana, he would never be easily hit by him. "Sure enough, your temperament is still so anxious. Although it''s good to preemptively, but the deity will let you see, the power of late preemptiveness cannot be underestimated." After saying this, Nagato directly took out Xuanyuan Sword, facing the golden cudgel, the two forces directly collided. "What kind of treasure is this? How come my grandson hasn''t seen it? Could this be the legendary ancient artifact Xuanyuan sword?" Sun Wukong had only heard of the existence of Xuanyuanjian. He knew that Xuanyuanjian was very powerful, but this was the first time I saw him. "Actually, the Xuanyuan Sword you saw was just the soul of the sword transformed by the deity. It is not the real Xuanyuan Sword. You don''t have a golden cudgel. This deity is to cooperate with you, so this Thing." Nagato flew into the air again, gathering his mana on Xuanyuanjian''s sword soul, and attacking Monkey King forcefully, cracks appeared directly on the ground. Monkey King flew into the air and began to spin his golden hoop. Numerous Buddha lights revolved around Monkey King, and then the Buddha''s light sound wave hit Nagato''s eyes. Nagato kept avoiding Monkey''s attack, and the Buddha light kept hitting the surroundings. All the stones hit became powder, and the ground cracked. "Nagato God, such a little mana will not have much impact on you. You can do your best without being polite to my grandson. My grandson believes that you can resolve this." Sun Wukong said deliberately. . At the same time, Monkey King increased his mana, and doubled the speed and power of spinning the golden cudgel. The corners of Nagato''s mouth rose, and he couldn''t help feeling that it was very interesting. "Wukong, since you have allowed the deity to release your true skills, then the deity is not welcome, and you will soon doubt life." Nagato stood there and didn''t avoid it. Monkey King''s Buddha light slammed into Nagato''s body, and the gun became more powerful. The Monkey King Buddha light sound wave attacked Nagato. Not only did Nagato have nothing, but the mana continued to improve. "How could this be?" Monkey King continued to increase his magic power. He felt that Nagato could stop his attack because his mana was not strong enough, so he raised his power to another level. "You don''t need to continue to improve your mana. This move of yours will not attack the deity. To be honest, if you change to a demon, you will probably be broken into pieces, but the deity can resist it." The long goalkeeper swung the sword soul of Xuanyuan Jian, and the huge mana directly dissipated Sun Wukong''s Buddha light sound waves, and a golden light hit Sun Wukong. The golden hoop in Monkey''s hand fell directly to the ground, and the whole person fell from the air, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Nagato in the air also flew down gradually, facing the Monkey King in front of him, he stretched out his right hand. "You are a respectable opponent, and you know that the deity''s abilities are superior to you, so you still dare to fight against the deity, and your skills are indeed very powerful. You are in the Three Realms, the deity Zun is at ease." When Monkey King heard Nagato''s words, he thought that Nagato was going to leave the Three Realms and go to another place, so he immediately got up and asked. "Nagato God, it seems that you are leaving the Three Realms. Can you tell me where you want to go?" .. 3772 Chapter 783 can only retreat for ten days You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "When did the deity say to leave the Three Realms? But if you are in the Three Realms, the deity can retreat properly." Nagato wanted to retreat for some time. He was always looking for a suitable place. Just when he fought against Monkey King, he found a place similar to Lingshan on the east side not far from Huaguo Mountain. . He has not yet determined whether the immortal energy in that place is enough for himself to retreat for some time, so he has not made this conclusion yet. When Sun Wukong heard Nagatos words, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "No matter what decision the gods make, my grandson will support. You can rest assured that you will practice in retreat. With my grandson, you will never let it go. Nagato God has anything." Sun Wukong is very confident in his own strength. He knows that although he is not an opponent of Nagato, in the confrontation with Nagato just now, he found that his mana will change with his mood and surrounding environment. Nagato also saw this characteristic of Monkey King, so he said just now. "After you have gone to Wukong, the deity must do his own thing. Your current mana is still a little hot, you still need to slow down a little bit to release the mana eagerly to win the heart, too impetuous you will weaken your mana many." Before Nagato left Huaguo Mountain, he reminded Monkey King again. After that, Nagato left, leaving only Monkey King on the top of Huaguo Mountain. "What the gods said is right. I have always been pursuing the limit. Although my skills have really improved a lot, my mana is unstable because of my emotional instability. No, I have to practice next. It''s your own character." Monkey King said to himself. Nagato had already left Huaguo Mountain, he flew towards the east of Huaguo Mountain, and soon saw the place he had locked before. This is also a hill, but there is a small cave inside the hill. Nagato stopped here, he found the place here is very comfortable, this feeling also made him feel very comfortable. "This place is really good, just like the one specially prepared for this deity. The deity decided to retreat here, I believe this place is good." The wordless heavenly book was taken out by Nagato, and then Nagato released mana, and the wordless heavenly book was awakened. "Master, do you have anything to ask me about?" said Wuzi Tianshu. "You are right, this place deity feels immortal aura is very sufficient, is it more appropriate to cultivate this deity''s mana here, do you think?" Nagato said his thoughts. The wordless heavenly book flew into the air, but it did not immediately answer Nagato. It used its mana to sense some immortal energy around it before speaking. "Master, I just used my magic power to explore the environment here. If the master wants to stay here in retreat, he can only stay for ten days at most. If you stay too much, the immortal spirit here will disappear and swallow the master. The immortal spirit." Said a true scripture from the wordless heavenly book. He knew that the wordless heavenly book had the ability to know the past and the future, and he naturally believed what the wordless heavenly book said. Nagato asked, "The wordless heavenly book, the deity naturally believes what you said, but there is one thing that the deity does not understand. The immortality here is so good, how can it only exist for ten days? Could it be here? Did your immortal spirit just appear?" The world changed color and everything was reborn. Nagato was not curious about the sudden appearance of such a powerful fairy energy on this mountain. The wordless book explained: "This mountain is called Anling Mountain. The immortal energy here is the same as the immortal energy of Lingshan. The difference is that Lingshan has gods and buddhas who constantly chant sutras, and there is a breath of gods and buddhas, so immortal energy Constantly, and here..." It didn''t finish what it said. In fact, the wordless heavenly book is all here. Nagato naturally understands the meaning of the wordless heavenly book. "It seems that no one has been to this place before. Perhaps it was only temporarily surrounded by the breath of gods and Buddhas, and this Anling Mountain has the spirit of immortality. Since you also said, here can only be closed for ten days, then the deity is According to what you said, ten days of retreat." After Nagato finished speaking, he put away the wordless book again. He knew that when he was in retreat, he could never be disturbed by anyone, so in the place where he was retreating, in addition to the barrier protection he set up, there were also seventeen relics to protect. The power of the seventeen relics is hidden by Nagato, and the relics will only appear when Nagato himself is in danger. In this way, Nagato entered the stage of retreat, and his immortality was completely hidden. Tathagata was sitting cross-legged in Leiyin Temple. He couldn''t perceive the immortal energy of Nagato with his magic power, so he opened his heavenly eyes and looked for Nagato. Tathagata cannot see where Nagato is, so he knows what Nagato is going to do... 3773 Chapter 784: Retreat to face the demons You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is the number of days. I hope Nagato can improve more aura." Tathagata sighed. The more powerful the gods and Buddhas are, the more they will be controlled by the demons deep in their hearts. If they can''t completely rest assured of the distracting thoughts in their hearts, they will become confused. Nagato has been in retreat alone for three days, his mana has obviously improved, and his own body is constantly moving along with it. He could feel his own flying around in his body, suddenly a demon aura appeared in front of his eyes, it was Nagato''s own demon. The demon appeared, Nagato opened his eyes and looked at the demon. The heart demon said, "You are already the most powerful god and Buddha in the world, do you just want to have such a title of god? You know better than anyone, your mana is enough to crush Everything." "Do you want this deity to be like you? The aptitudes of this deity are all born. I don''t belong to this place. Since I come here, I have to do what I should do. I don''t have as much as you. Ambition, I dont think so much is useless." Nagato got up and approached the inner demon. He knew that the inner demon was promoted by his own mana. He thought that as long as his mind had no distracting thoughts, the inner demon would disappear by himself. "You want to make me disappear, unless you kill me. I will not disappear automatically. You will soon understand how powerful my mana is." The demon smiled triumphantly. In Nagato''s impression, the heart demon will become more powerful as his mana increases. "Heart demon, your current mana must be directly related to my mana, but if the deity has no distracting thoughts, your mana will definitely be reduced by half in an instant." As Nagato thought, he closed his eyes and discarded all the distracting thoughts in his heart. The magic power in front of his eyes was indeed greatly weakened. "Why is this, do you feel that your mana has disappeared a lot in an instant? Your appearance is also a test for me, just shoot." The heart demon is more anxious than Nagato''s temper, he is a part of Nagato''s heart. The long gate in Anling Mountain didn''t move. He was still sitting cross-legged on the ground, but Tang Seng just passed by here. Monk Tang came to Huaguo Mountain to look for Monkey King. After the two of them met, Monk Tang discovered the anomaly here. Tang Seng left Huaguo Mountain and came to Anling Mountain alone. He saw a little fairy aura here, so he flew nearby. There is a barrier set by Nagato near Anling Mountain, and the powerful barrier prevents him from entering it. Nagato continued to practice in retreat, and his heart demon was not as good as Nagato''s mana. After Nagato used his own mana to wipe it out, the primordial spirit came out of Anling Mountain. "Since just now, the deity has been feeling that there is a very special aura affecting me outside. I want to see who is preventing me from practicing properly." After that, Nagato had already flown around Anling Mountain. Just when he was about to return to Anling Mountain, Tang Seng showed up. Tang Seng was about to attack, but when he saw that it was Nagato Yuanshen who was flying, he stopped. "Nagato God Buddha, why did your primordial spirit go out of your body? Has something happened?" "The deity is here to practice in retreat. Originally, you were cultivating well, but you broke into this Anling Mountain and interfered with the deity. The deity found that the person who interfered was a person with the breath of God and Buddha, so you came out. Viewed." Chang Mo waved his right hand to show him the enchantment around Anling Mountain, as well as the surrounding relics. "You also know the power of the relic. Don''t have too much curiosity. Although you think your mana is very powerful, you don''t know who you meet. This time if the deity appeared in time, You will be seriously injured by the relic." Nagato was telling the truth. Back then, the relic could even shoot at Wutian, let alone Tang Seng. "Thank you God for teaching, Xuanzang remembered it." Tang Seng lowered his head and said. When Tang Seng raised his head again, Nagato''s primordial spirit had already returned to his body. It was very peaceful here, as if nothing had happened. "What the gods said is correct. This time I was too sloppy. As a god and buddha, I should save sentient beings and improve my mana." Tang Seng felt that he had understood some gods and buddhas, so he followed Leave the place in front of you. Nagato practiced his magic power again, and ten days passed very quickly. As soon as the time came, he got up and flew out from Anling Mountain. "Ten days are just right, one minute is not more than one minute. The Wordless Book of Heaven reminded me that I must come out on time, or when I am free, I feel comfortable." In order to ensure that everything is safe and sound, he awakened the wordless book. "The wordless heavenly book, this deity came out on time, there will be nothing wrong, right?" Nagato asked... 3774 Chapter 785: The Controlled Pig Bajie You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The wordless heavenly book flew in the sky, indicating that there was nothing wrong with Nagato. "Since there is nothing to do, then I want to see how much the mana of the deity has increased." After saying this, Nagato must release his mana. An immortal power suddenly appeared beside him, and he quickly avoided the immortal energy attack in front of him, and Zhu Bajie appeared in front of him. "Bajie? How could it be you, how did you find this place?" Nagato asked curiously. Zhu Bajie has much stronger mana than before. He has become the envoy of the altar and has attained the Tao. He will not attack the gods and Buddhas for no reason. He asked Zhu Bajie what he said, but Zhu Bajie was stunned and did not speak. "Bajie, the deity is talking to you, have you heard the words of the deity, shouldn''t you give an explanation to the deity?" Nagato was already angry, and he roared again. He found that Zhu Bajie was still unresponsive, and then he used his mana to stay still in Zhu Bajie''s body and inspected Zhu Bajie''s situation at this time. Zhu Bajie was controlled by his consciousness before coming here. None of this came from Zhu Bajie''s original intention. "Unexpectedly, there are people who can completely control Zhu Ba Jie''s consciousness. As Zhu Ba Jie has become a god and Buddha, few people can control his consciousness control proficiency. This must be a person who knows Zhu Ba Jie''s weakness and has planned well in the morning." As Nagato said, he released his mana to Zhu Bajie, and the immortal energy that controlled Zhu Bajie dissipated directly, and Zhu Bajie restored his consciousness. "The Lord Nagato? Why am I here, what place is this?" Zhu Bajie was puzzled, he only remembered that he was resting, he didn''t know how he got here. Nagato believed what Zhu Bajie said. He used his mana to create a mysterious mirror in front of Zhu Bajie''s eyes. The mysterious mirror showed all the things Zhu Bajie had done just now. "The deity originally cultivated in Anling Mountain, and you just came out of Anling Mountain, and you are just outside Anling Mountain. You shot the deity, and you are very serious and hard, which makes the deity feel Things are very weird." He told Zhu Bajie all the ins and outs of the matter, and he wanted Zhu Bajie to remember what happened to him in the previous time. Zhu Bajie tried hard to think back, but still didn''t think of anything. "Venerable Nagato, really, I can''t remember anything. Am I very useless? Old pig, as the messenger of the net, not only did I do nothing, but was easily used by others. I really It''s useless." "You don''t have to say that to yourself. The person who can control you this time is definitely not a person who is waiting. This is not that simple. Why don''t you follow me back to Leiyin Temple. Maybe the Buddha will know something. ." Tathagata can gain insight into everything in the world. Now Zhu Ba Jie is under control, and Anling Mountain can be found, and he can take the initiative to fight Nagato. Then this person who controls Zhu Ba Jie is definitely not easy. Zhu Bajie agreed with what Nagato said, and the two of them flew in the direction of Leiyin Temple. In Leiyin Temple, Tathagata also felt that he hadn''t seen Nagato for some time. Nagato is now returning to Leiyin Temple with Zhu Bajie. Tathagata is naturally welcome. "Bajie, Nagato God, are you here? Are you looking for this seat, is it related to a series of recent events?" Tathagata said. Nagato has been closed for ten days, and he doesn''t know what happened within these ten days. When he heard the words of the Tathagata, he looked puzzled. He expressed the doubts in his heart and said, "What do you mean by this? Tathagata Buddha, in fact, you shouldn''t ask me this, you should say that the deity asked you. Within ten days of my absence , What happened." Nagato told him about his previous practice in retreat, and he knew that even if he didn''t say it, the Tathagata would know. "Nothing happened during the first nine days of your retreat. On the last day, an abnormal breath suddenly came. Later, this breath entered Zhu Bajie''s body. If you guessed correctly, this breath. It should not be pure evil." For example, this time the matter is not so sure, Nagato doesn''t know how the Tathagata is unclear, or does not want to reveal the secret. "No matter what you say, Zhu Bajie is now in Leiyin Temple. He will never be controlled by the mana in Leiyin Temple. Since that power is directed at the deity, I believe it will not be long. , It will appear again." Nagato looked indifferent, he clenched his fist, the corners of his mouth rose, and the power of the gods and Buddha in his body gradually radiated... 3775 Chapter 786: Xing Tian Appears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato decided to find the person who controlled Zhu Bajie and attacked himself no matter what. Tathagata smiled and said, "God, this shouldn''t be your own business, I decided to help you and give you a magic weapon." With that said, Tathagata took out a golden bowl from his own body and placed it directly in Nagato''s hand. "This golden bowl was opened in the past, and its power is limitless. The enemy you are facing this time may be difficult to deal with. You only need to take out this golden bowl and put him in it to make Its soul is flying away." Nagato originally wanted to reject the Tathagata, but when he felt the power of the gods and Buddha emanating from the golden bowl, he decided to take this treasure with him. "In any case, thank you for being Tathagata. I want to take your golden bowl and discover the person who wants to attack the deity. I want to see how courageous that person is. Dare to attack me." Then Nagato disappeared from Leiyin Temple. Zhu Bajie thought this matter had something to do with him, so he turned to look at the Tathagata and asked. "Buddha, I think this matter has something to do with me. If possible, my old pig is willing to help God Nagato and deal with the enemies who control me together." "Altar messenger, of course you have become a god and buddha, but your mortal heart has not been completely annihilated. This is also a key for demons to control you. According to Nagato God, staying in Leiyin Temple is the safest of." Tathagata persuaded Zhu Bajie that he wanted Zhu Bajie to stay in Leiyin Temple, at least Zhu Bajie stayed here, so that Nagato would be less troublesome. Nagato returned to Anling Mountain. Anling Mountain was the same as the previous wordless book said. After ten days of his retreat, the immortal spirit here completely disappeared and turned into an ordinary mountain. "Anling Mountain has become an ordinary mountain, but where is the person who wants to use Zhu Bajie to sneak attack me? This golden bowl keeps shining, and the place it points to is here. I believe this must not be wrong. ." There is another reason why Nagato brought the Tathagata Golden Bowl, that is, the Golden Bowl can sense the immortal energy and demon power around him, and he knows where the monster that sneaked on Nagato is. Just when Nagato was about to give up and leave from here, he suddenly sensed a powerful mana running behind him. The huge fireball flew from not far away, facing the back of Nagato, and quickly attacked. Nagato immediately turned his head, condensed his mana on his hands, and directly caught the fireball with his hands. The temperature of the fireball kept rising, and Nagato just glanced at it and saw that the fire was real fire. "It''s weird, except for the members of the Bull Demon King''s family, who would use Shamisen Real Fire? Who is it, and why would you sneak attack on the deity? Don''t think that if you hide, the deity will not be able to find your hiding." Nagato roared and crushed the fireball in front of him with his own hands.At the same time, he used his own mana to completely destroy the fireball, so that the fragments of the fireball did not fall on the ground. "As expected to be the god of the heavens, I appeared in front of your eyes, just to test how powerful your god is. Seeing you today, it really deserves your reputation." The voice came from the air, and a man slowly flew down from the air. This person was the headless Xingtian. "Xing Tian is you? How did you come to the Three Realms again? Aren''t you sealed at the bottom of Mount Buzhou?" Nagato was puzzled. In his impression, Xing Tian was indeed at the bottom of Mount Buzhou. "I have been looking for my Xingtian soul, my soul and my body. I have reached the point where they become one. I tell you that I am looking for you today to defeat you and occupy your body. The master of these three realms." Xing Tian has been here since ancient times and has been sealed for tens of thousands of years. He hates the gods and Buddhas in the heavens very much, but he knows that he can''t go to the heavens for the time being, so he uses Zhu Bajie to lead Nagato here. "It seems that your plan is very thorough. The deity has heard about yourself a long time ago, but you will have the result today and you deserve it. If you still dont realize it, you will be condemned by God. of." Nagato just said everything he should have said to him. He thought that if Xing Tian confessed his mistake and returned to Buzhou Mountain, then he would help Xing Tian. Xing Tian sneered, and mocked: "My fame as Xingtian I, as the God of War, I need your help? Let''s stop talking nonsense and just do it. I want this God of War to return to Wu Zhou Mountain again, unless you bring me back. To beat." .. 3776 Chapter 787: Sealing Xingtian Power You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xing Tian has been suppressed and practiced for tens of thousands of years, and the anger in his body has been suppressed to an extremely strong point. At this time, Xing Tian''s anger towards the Gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms had reached its limit. The reason why he was able to escape from the bottom of Bu Zhou Mountain this time was precisely because of the influence of Wutian evil spirit. At that time, Wutian captured the Three Realms, and after the Three Realms'' chaos, the magic barrier under the Bu Zhou Mountain disappeared. Xing Tian noticed this, so he hurriedly flew out from the bottom of Buzhou Mountain. He recovered his mana in a short time and found his Xing Tian axe. "Xing Tian, ??do you really want to do something with this deity? You are the ancient god of war. This deity knows it. Now it is not the time of the ancient times. Now the Three Realms are stable. If you still choose to deal with me like this, then the result will be It must not be as simple as you think." Nagato persuaded Xing Tian again that he wanted to bring Xing Tian back to the bottom of Mount Bu Zhou again. He knew that Xing Tian was not a person in this world. If Xing Tian was born, then the entire Three Realms would be in chaos. The world changed color, and countless dark clouds appeared in the sky, and then the people of the Three Realms knew about Xingtian''s emergence. Xing Tian clenched his Xing Tian axe tightly, and huge power flowed in the Xing Tian axe in his hand. His blood collected on the Xing Tian axe, and the huge Xing Tian divine power rushed into Nagato''s eyes. Tathagata already knew about this, and he felt that this time it was better not to send any gods or Buddhas, otherwise it would only help Nagato. The gods in the heavens didn''t choose to shoot either. This was the order of the Jade Emperor. As early as when Nagato discovered Xing Tian, ??he had already told the Three Realms of Heaven, Earth and Human that Xing Tian had rushed out of the seal, and told all the gods and Buddhas not to disturb him. "Xing Tian, ??this fight with you is a test for the deity. This deity really wants to see how powerful you are." Nagato found things very interesting, and he decided to face Xing Tian himself to test how powerful Xing Tian was. At this time, Xing Tian''s resentment towards the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms had all gathered on Nagato alone, and the Xing Tian axe he swung out gathered tremendous power. Xing Tianyi''s axe struck Nagato, and Nagato flashed directly to the side. A huge crack appeared directly on the ground Xing Tian axe attacked. "You dodged the past, but this was also expected by the god of war, but the next attack of the god of the site, I don''t know whether you can dodge it so easily." Xing Tian was very confident in his own power. He flew into the air and turned into ten shadows, and ten Xing Tian held Xing Tian axe at the same time. Nagato saw that there was no place to dodge around. He understood that Xing Tian wanted to use this trick to solve the battle. "Yes, this is exactly the will of the deity. Since you want to quickly resolve this battle, then the deity will fulfill you." Nagato, like Xingtian flying in the air, used his own flying to transform into ten selves, and each of them gathered huge mana in his own hands. Seventeen relics flew out of Nagato''s body and joined together. The power of the seventeen relics was very powerful, and the magic power formed by the illusion of Xing Tian around them was directly eliminated, making Xing Tian a person again. Before Xingtian''s attack was launched on Nagato, Nagato had already thrown the relic on Xingtian''s body. In an instant, Xingtian fell from the air to the ground and lost his mana. "How could this be? How could my mana disappear, it was fine just now." Xing Tian couldn''t believe what he saw at this time. Xing Tian wanted to fly into the air, but found that he could not gather his strength anyway. He thought of the fact that Nagago had just merged seventeen relics together and put the relics in his body, which made him look like this. Xing Tian immediately stood up straight and walked quickly toward Nagato. He came to Nagato''s eyes and roared angrily: "Nagato, the reason why this God of War behaves like this, is it because you put the relic in my body that made me lose my mana?" "What you said is not wrong, it is indeed the case. If you still want to shoot with me, then you have no chance of winning. I didn''t mean to destroy you. You just have to follow me and return. At the end of Zhou Shandi, the deity will assume that none of this has happened." Nagato had already stated his approach and plan, and he gave Xing Tian the last chance to choose, and asked him to think about it. Xing Tian clenched his fist, as Nagato said, but Xing Tian knew that he had no choice.After thinking for a while, he decided to follow Nagato to return to the bottom of Buzhou Mountain... 3777 Chapter 788: Xing Tians Strategy You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xing Tian sighed and said, "Since this God of War was sealed at the bottom of Buzhou Mountain, there has never been any god or Buddha that can defeat me in such a short period of time. It seems that you are indeed a natural born. God of War materials." "Xingtian God of War, your estimate of my Nagato is too high. This time it was just a relic on my body to get a chance to win. Now we dont need to say so much, and go straight to the mountain of Buzhou Mountain. Bottom." Nagato said. Nagato was so polite to Xingtian because he had lost his murderous aura. In fact, Nagato knew that even before Xing Tian hadn''t repented, he should take him to Mount Buzhou as the most important place. Xing Tian was quickly taken by Nagato to the bottom of Buzhou Mountain. Nagato was worried that things would be very variable, so he speeded up. "You have reached the bottom of Buzhou Mountain, Xing Tian, ??as the God of War, what you have said should count?" Nagato asked. Nagato didn''t trust Xing Tian. Although he couldn''t see how murderous Xing Tian was, he could sense from Xing Tian that he still had grievances. "This is natural. What the gods of this site have said always counts. You can take your own relics back, and I have to return to where I should go again, just as all this is a dream. Right." Xing Tian sighed. Nagato thinks things are a little weird, he always thinks something is weird, but he just can''t tell. "Since Xingtian and God of War have already said so, then I will do what you said and take the relics back." After saying this, Nagato took back all the seventeen relics left on Xingtian''s body. At this time, Nagato and Xingtian only came to Buzhou Mountain, not at the bottom of Buzhou Mountain. After the seventeen relics in Xing Tian''s body were taken away, he instantly regained his mana. Xing Tian moved his arm, his mana had flowed throughout his body, and he felt that his body was very relaxed at this moment. "No matter what you say, all this is regarded as a dream. Since I have woken up from the dream, I should take responsibility for the sins I committed that year. I want to return to the bottom of the Buzhou Mountain by myself. This seals my knot. I believe it must still exist." As a precaution, Nagato chose to follow behind Xing Tian. He only decided to leave after seeing Xing Tian enter the bottom of Buzhou Mountain. Xing Tian knew that Nagato was following behind him, and he walked quickly towards the bottom of Bu Zhou Mountain. He had reached the bottom of Buzhou Mountain, turned his head to look at Nagato, clasped his fists and bowed his head. "Venerable Nagato, you have followed me so far. It''s really hard work. I''m going to get inside now. After I get in, we don''t know how long we can meet again, and even say we don''t know if we can meet again. see." "It was God''s will when you and I met. This time it was God''s will that allowed you and me to have this battle. Now everything is over. After you return to the bottom of Buzhou Mountain, I should leave here." After Nagato spoke, he looked towards the sky, and Xing Tian suddenly made a move in front of him, and Bu Zhou Shan trembled. Xing Tian surrounded Nagato with his own magical power, and said, "Already at the bottom of Mount Buzhou, you know better than I am that there are usually no gods and Buddhas here. At the bottom of Mount Buzhou, there are grievances that I have accumulated for many years. You can''t escape from here now." Nagato was very confident in his own strength, and he would do this to Xing Tian. "I had expected that you would not change your heart, guessing that you would have such a move, so the one you are trapped now is just a result of my spell." The real Nagato was behind Xing Tian, ??and he once again hit Xing Tian with the relic, causing Xing Tian to be re-entered by the relic, losing his mana. "How do you know that I made a move against you? The clone just now was really your clone, but as the God of War, why can''t I see such a move?" Xing Tian didn''t want to believe this, but all of this was true. "You are thinking about revenge, and you don''t have any concerns about the surrounding situation. You just want to attack the deity at the bottom of this mountain, and you want to secretly destroy the deity, and then you become like the deity. Isn''t it right to come without knowing it?" What Nagato said was exactly what Xingtian thought. At the same time, Nagato severely attacked Xing Tian, ??and this palm directly reduced Xing Tian''s mana by half. After Xing Tian was attacked by Nagato, he was directly driven to the bottom of Bu Zhou Mountain. "Now you should not be able to get out of the bottom of Buzhou Mountain, right? You will have such a result, you are all responsible for yourself, no wonder everyone else." Nagato said coldly... 3778 Chapter 789: The Jade Emperor Wants a Reward You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xing Tian was repressed at the bottom of Bu Zhou Mountain, and the matter had already caused a sensation in the Three Realms. Nagato never left Zhoushan. He had just appeared in the Nine Heavens, and the Supreme Master appeared before his eyes. "Congratulations to God Venerable Nagato. The Jade Emperor asked me to greet the Venerable God specially. The Venerable God will follow me to the Palace of the High Heavens." Lao Jun said respectfully. Nagato came out of Mount Bu Zhou this time. He had planned to go to the High Heaven Hall. The Supreme Lord came to invite him this time, and he naturally agreed. The two of them soon arrived in the High Heaven Hall, the Jade Emperor and many gods looked at them. The Jade Emperor personally came to Nagato and bowed heavily to Nagato. "God, you deserve to be a role model for my heavenly gods. I don''t know where to start with my respect for you." "Jade Emperor, as the master of the Three Realms, you don''t need to be so polite to me. In fact, Xing Tian never rushed out of the seal from the bottom of Zhoushan this time, which really shocked me. Xing Tian rushed out of the seal is just something of his. Consciousness, that''s why it''s so easy to deal with." Nagato said seriously. When he fought against Xing Tian, ??he sensed that Xing Tian was not a complete body, and the mana released was only residual mana, so Nagato could completely subdue it with only seventeen relics. "No matter what I say, I want to reward you. I said before that I want to reward you, but you didn''t want my reward. This time, no matter what, I want to reward you. Otherwise, it''s hard to express me to you. Admiration." The Jade Emperor personally pulled Nagato to his side, and then spoke to the heavenly gods and Buddhas in front of him. "Now Nagato is a role model in the Three Realms. Whenever he encounters a crisis, he is the first to come forward. Therefore, today I bestow Nagato Wannian Peach and a magic weapon to Nagato God. , Kunlun Mirror." In order to curry favor with Nagato, the Jade Emperor took out the super flat peach that he had collected for thousands of years and placed it in front of Nagato. The super flat peaches are very small, and their color is different from the previous flat peaches. For this reason, Nagato is very confused. "Jade Emperor, why is this flat peach different from other flat peaches? And isn''t the color of all peaches red? Why is this colorful?" Nagato asked. The Jade Emperor explained with a smile, "You dont know the gods, this ten thousand-year flat peach is left by me personally, and I will reward it to the ancient warriors in the future. This thing is not as simple as you think. In short, it can help you. Improve your cultivation and mana." After listening to the Jade Emperor, Nagato looked at the Wannian flat peach in front of him, took the flat peach directly into his hand, and ate it in one bite. "You must be very clear about the power of the flat peach, how powerful it is, I believe the gods will soon be able to see it." The Jade Emperor added. After Nagagokeeper Wannian Pantao ate it, he felt his body gradually float in the air, his mana continued to rise, and his body became hot. "Oops, my body has such a change. It seems that this thing does have extremely powerful mana. If other gods and Buddhas can''t digest these ten thousand years of flat peaches, what will happen to them?" Nagato Asked curiously. Many gods and Buddhas looked at Nagato, and they stared at Nagato intently, just to see whether Nagato can digest all the Wannian flat peaches. There were three Wannian flat peaches that year. The Jade Emperor collected these three Wannian flat peaches. The other two were eaten by gods, buddhas and demons respectively. They all had nothing to do with each other, and were finally killed by this Wannian flat peach. After Nagato ate the Wannian flat peaches, his expression was a little abnormal at first, but after a short while, he completely recovered. The gods and Buddhas were all shocked, and they really worshipped Nagato this time. Nagato jumped and flew to the top of their heads, and then ten thousand golden lights radiated from his body. The golden light continued to spread, making the gods and Buddhas illuminated by Nagato''s golden light all their mana increased by one level. Nagato flew down from the air, and he moved his arms, very happy. "Jade Emperor, no matter what you say, the Wannian Flat Peach you gave me this time really improved my mana. After I ate this thing, I felt relaxed and happy, very comfortable, thank you." "It''s a god, Wannian Flat Peach''s mana is extremely powerful. I also think that if you can''t digest and absorb this Wannian Flat Peach, then I will choose to help you. I just don''t think that the gods can take it alone. Mana is completely digested." The Jade Emperor was truly convinced by Nagato, he wanted to keep Nagato by his side, so he spoke again. "I don''t know if the god is willing to stay by my side?" .. 3779 Chapter 790: Rejecting Jade Emperors Request You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Jade Emperor didn''t mean anything, he directly asked Nagato to stay in the High Heaven Hall, and he was very sincere. Nagato just glanced at the Jade Emperor, then smiled and shook his head. "Emperor Jade, you can give me the reward of ten thousand years of flat peach this time. Seriously, I am very grateful to you. But many things are not as simple as I thought. I can''t stay here because there are still many things. I need to do it." Nagato believes that his mission is very important. He also needs to go back to Leiyin Temple and meet the Buddha in person. "I know that God Venerable Nagato wants to meet Tathagata Buddha. This is a trivial matter. I will send someone to go with you." The Jade Emperor did not give Nagato any other excuses. He said this to express himself. Determination. Now Nagato knew what the Jade Emperor had planned, he smiled and said, "Jade Emperor, this matter is my own business with the Tathagata, and it is a matter of the Buddhism middle way. You still don''t want to continue to mix it up." He once again rejected the Jade Emperor, turned and left. After Nagato left, the Jade Emperor''s face was extremely ugly, and Taibai Jinxing stood up and said: "Jade Emperor, you gave Nagato a thousand years of flat peaches, and you gave him all the Kunlun mirrors, but he is like this. The look of despising you is really unreasonable." "But what can be done, Nagato is a god, Buddha, and deity. You also know how powerful his skills are. Another person from the Buddhist world is in Nagato, so I can''t deal with him directly. Dont remember the past, everyone." For the Jade Emperor, he was the most face-conscious. Nagato didn''t give him any face this time, which made his face look ugly. The Queen Mother comforted by the Jade Emperor''s side: "Your Majesty, Nagato is a member of the Buddhist realm, and it is reasonable for him to return to the Buddhist realm. In fact, your Majesty should not make such a request to Nagato. After the matter is over, your Majesty don''t think too much." The Queen Mother is a very sensible person. She has half the credit for the Jade Emperor to have today. "Well, what the Queen Mother said is reasonable. Since this Nagato belongs to the gods and Buddhas and is unwilling to stay in the heavens, we don''t need to force him to do things he doesn''t like." The emperor sighed and said. After Nagato left the High Heaven Hall, the wordless heavenly book flew out of Nagato''s body and spoke. "Master, do you know what a WeChat account of the Jade Emperor that you rejected just now? No matter how the Jade Emperor is the Lord of the Three Realms, even if the Master does not want to follow the words of the Jade Emperor, he should not be in so many gods. In front of the Buddha, I refused so thoroughly." "The wordless heavenly book, are you accusing this deity?" Nagato pretended to be angry. The Wordless Book of Heaven shook immediately and said: "No master, I know how the master thinks. This time the Jade Emperor doesnt know if there is any knot in the masters heart. If it werent for the Queen Mothers help to excuse the master this time, Im afraid The gods will be angry." "The gods are angry? Do you think this deity cares about this? They all know how powerful Xingtian''s mana is. Even the Jade Emperor will be easily beheaded by Xingtian. I will now suppress Xingtian again under the mountain of Buzhou Mountain, They should thank me." After Nagato said this, he realized that what he said was wrong, he looked at his hands and shook his head vigorously. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, what you just said is right. I don''t know what happened recently. Since becoming a god and defeating my own inner demon, I have become more and more arrogant. I shouldn''t continue this way, or the consequences will be very serious. "Yes." Nagato said to himself. He has realized that he is very arrogant. This is how he treats all gods and Buddhas during this period. He knows that if he continues to do this, his demons will surely reappear. Nagato, who had returned to Leiyin Temple, did not choose to meet the Tathagata immediately, but adjusted his mentality first. Guanyin came to greet Nagato. She watched Nagato stand stupidly at the entrance of Leiyin Temple, and did not appear to be coming in, so she walked over. Guanyin said, "The Nagato god has already come to Leiyin Temple. He must have come here to find the Buddha, right? You have reached the door of Leiyin Temple. Let me take you directly in." He knew that Guanyin was here to greet him. After Nagato took a deep breath, he followed Guanyin into Leiyin Temple. Tathagata saw Nagato at the first glance, and he could feel a black air between Nagato''s forehead, he looked at Nagato and smiled. "God, I see a black air on your forehead. Is it because of your own affairs that you have been upset recently?" Tathagata said what Nagato thought in his heart, and Nagato admitted directly without evasiveness. "Yes, I am really upset recently because of my own affairs. Since the Buddha knows, is there a way to resolve it?" Nagato asked tentatively... 3780 Chapter 793: Tathagatas Request You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato believes that his body is very healthy. He believes that any gods, Buddhas, or demons, even his own inner demons, will not have any influence on him. "Tathagata, I actually know this situation. You don''t have to worry about me. As a god, there will be nothing wrong with me." Nagato said confidently. Nagato has experienced so many setbacks, he knows exactly how he thinks in his heart, and those demons who want to conquer his heart and try to influence him will completely disappear under the action of his powerful mana. "Xingtian has appeared at the bottom of Buzhou Mountain again. I have detained Xingtians Yuanshen again at the bottom of Buzhou Mountain. Now you can rest assured that Xingtian Yuanshen has received heavy damage from the relic. Within a short time, he The mana will not be restored." When he said this, he took out the seventeen relics, and let the seventeen relics fly to Tathagata''s side. "Buddha, this relic did not belong to me. It was because of the existence of no heaven that the relic flew to my side. How powerful this relic is, I believe you know better than me." Nagato said this very seriously. He knew that the power of the relic was very powerful, but it also needed extremely powerful mana to control it and even use it.In those days, the only people who could use the relics were themselves except the Tathagata. "The relic originally belonged to you, and even this seat cannot take the relic away. Since the relic is on your body, this is what belongs to you. You don''t need to give this thing to anyone, just keep it for yourself." Tathagata knows that only Nagato can fully digest the relic''s power. He has now completely admitted that Nagato''s cultivation base and mana are above him. "The words I just said are not polite to you, Buddha. In fact, you know my character better than anyone else. I do this, naturally, I have my own reason. The relic can help me improve my magic power. At the same time it will swallow my mana." Nagato said his worry. After thinking about it for a while, Tathagata suddenly got an idea. Tathagata said, "I have a way. Since you don''t want the relic on your body now, then I can tell you that you just need to place the relic in the place where Tianshui was before, and the relic will be temporarily sealed. " "Tianshui? In order to deal with the evil spirit of Wutian, the aura in the holy water of Tianchi has completely disappeared. I think we should be more careful. You can''t put relics in that place, otherwise it will be very dangerous." He believed that the Tathagata also knew what Nagato said. He just faced the Tathagata in front of him and didn''t say much else. Tathagata understands the meaning of Nagato, he smiled and said, "The Nagato god is really too cautious. The mana of the relic is extremely powerful. This is really not as complicated as you think. Wait until you take the relic to the place where the holy water of Tianchi is. , Maybe you know what this seat means." Nagato was also a little skeptical about Tathagata''s words. He decided to follow the Tathagata''s words and personally take the relic and fly to the place where the holy water of the Tianchi is. Returning to the long gate of the heavenly court again, he came directly to the side of the Jade Emperor of the High Heaven Hall and said his purpose. "Jade Emperor, this deity came here this time, actually want to go to the holy water of Tianchi, you should agree with what I said, open the channel to the holy water of Tianchi?" When the Jade Emperor heard the words, his face was extremely ugly, he took a deep breath, and then said, "Isnt the Heavenly Lake Holy Water intended to eliminate the evil spirit Yuanshen, it has become completely muddy? I dont know what God Venerable Nagato wants to do at Tianchi Holy Water ?" The Jade Emperor would ask such words, which was also in Nagato''s expectation. Nagato smiled and took out from his body the seventeen relics he had prepared earlier, and explained. "As long as seventeen relics are brought together, they can exert endless power. I have already figured it out clearly and personally go to the place where the Tianchi holy water is located. That place is originally sacred, and this deity naturally has a way to remove its evil Resolve." Nagato''s eyes were very firm, and the Jade Emperor knew that, but Nagato was very sure of what he said. "I have thought about it. If the holy water of the Tianchi can really be purified and become the holy water of my Heavenly God Realm again, this is certainly a good thing. Since the Lord Nagato has asked me this way just now, then I will follow what the Lord Nagato said. To open the passage of the holy water of Tianchi." After the Jade Emperor said this, he turned his mana toward the east side where the holy water of Tianchi was, and continuously strengthened his mana, making the passage of the holy water of Tianchi more than half open. The passage of the holy water of Tianchi gradually opened as the Jade Emperor''s mana increased... 3781 Chapter 792: Purifying the Holy Water of Tianchi You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Jade Emperor turned his head and looked at Nagato, and said, "This is the only thing I can help you. The passage of the Tianchi holy water has been opened for three quarters, and you need to open the remaining quarter yourself." "I understand the meaning of the Jade Emperor. The Tianchi holy water is full of evil spirits at this time, and there are my enchanted demon around. If the Jade Emperor just opened all the passages of the Tianchi holy water, the evil spirit will flow out." Nagato followed. Nagato felt that everything was ready, and the seventeen relics in his body were constantly shining, and they had begun to move around. "It seems that the relics can''t wait. It has already discovered the evil aura. Today I will use the power of the relics of gods and Buddha to completely purify the evil surroundings." Nagato didn''t take into account so many things, he directly created a barrier around his body with his mana, jumped into the heavenly lake holy water. The evil spirits around found Nagato, and they approached Nagato. When they encountered Nagato''s mana barrier, they could not enter Nagato at all. "The demon and evil aura has something to do with Wutian''s previous primordial black lotus. Wutian has been completely wiped out, and the evil spirit can exist for so long. It must be because the evil spirit and the spirit of the gods and buddhas here are mutually reinforcing the reason." Nagato said, he took out the wordless book that he was carrying with him, and asked him about his doubts about the wordless book. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, Wutian has been completely wiped out, but the evil spirit he left behind still exists. What should this deity do to make Wutian''s evil spirit completely disappear from the heavens?" The wordless heavenly book glowed continuously, condensing mana together, and opened its mouth. "Master, the evil spirit is something that does not exist. This evil spirit has not been dissipated. It is because Wutian was sealed here by the owner before he died. The owner just needs to use the relic to drive the evil spirit out of the Tianchi. Holy water will do." Nagato understood what the Wuzi Tianshu said, Wutian''s evil spirit should have disappeared with him when he disappeared. At that time, it was because of the seal of the power of Nagato God and Buddha that these evil spirits always existed here. Only when the evil spirits rest on the body of the gods and Buddhas can they leave the Tianchi holy water. If these evil spirits are allowed to go out on their own initiative, they will not go out.They knew that they had no body, and if they left the Tianchi holy water directly, they would instantly become powder. "Thank you for the wordless heavenly book, since the deity already knows how to dissipate these evil spirits, the rest of everything depends on the performance of the deity." Nagato turned around and threw all the seventeen relics in his body into the air, and concentrated his mana on the seventeen relics. The relic''s mana was already very powerful. After being instilled by the power of the Nagato god and Buddha, the relic began to emit light from the gods and Buddha to the surrounding area. The moment the evil spirit was irradiated by the Buddha''s light from the relic, it all turned to ashes. In this way, Nagato released his mana and let the relics put their power on the surroundings for a while. After about half an hour, Nagato felt that these evil spirits had almost disappeared, and deliberately took the relics back. He removed his own mana barrier in order to draw out the evil spirits hidden in the dark. After the evil spirit sensed the disappearance of Nagato''s mana barrier, they all rushed towards Nagato like crazy. In the blink of an eye, they all entered Nagato''s body. "Okay, the purpose of this deity has been achieved. Don''t you guys just want to use the body of this deity and leave from the holy water of Tianchi? It''s really a pity, I am afraid that these things you have thought cannot be realized. ." The corner of Nagato''s mouth rose, and the power of the gods and Buddha in his body burst out instantly, and these evil spirits were expelled from his body in an instant. "Well, right now, even if your evil spirits are completely wiped out, there is still the possibility of reproducing. This deity will leave the power of the relic of the gods and Buddha here today, so that the light of the relic will be permanently suppressed. Yours." The relic turned into a huge stone and flew directly into the sky not far from the holy water of Tianchi. Numerous evil spirits were absorbed into the stone by the relics, and then the light of the relics shone on the holy water of Tianchi, and the holy water of Tianchi restored its original divine power. The gods and Buddhas of the heavenly court could sense the huge immortal energy coming from the holy water of Tianchi. They knew that Nagato had succeeded in purifying the evil spirits in the holy water of Tianchi. The gods cheered, and Nagato flew back from the holy water of Tianchi back to the High Heaven Palace, looking at the Jade Emperor with confidence. "Jade Emperor, if the holy water of the pond can be used again today. The power of the gods and Buddhas there is not only coming back again, but also stronger than the previous immortal energy." .. 3782 Chapter 793: Tianhes Change You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the Jade Emperor heard Nagato''s words, he burst out laughing. "Yes, I knew that I didn''t misunderstand you. This time you can help me and all the heavenly soldiers and generals to restore the holy water of the Heavenly Lake again. This is a blessing for the Three Realms. But at the same time, you have also lost the relic. Do you know what the deity thinks about this?" Nagato also smiled and said, "The relic is just something outside of the body, and it is better to leave it to the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms. If the relic cannot be used to the fullest, then keeping it is nothing like ordinary stones. the difference." What he said was from his heart, and the relic seemed to protect him, but in fact it was constantly absorbing his mana. "What Nagato God said made me very pleased. I apologize for the excessive demands I made on Nagato God before, and hope that Nagato God can not remember what I said before." As he said, the Jade Emperor got up and came to Nagato''s eyes and bowed deeply to Nagato. Nagato felt that the Jade Emperor had nothing to say to him before, not to mention that the Jade Emperor was still the leader of the Three Realms. So Nagato saluted the Jade Emperor in the same way, and said: "Jade Emperor, no matter how you say you are the head of the Three Realms, Nagato does not need you to give me this gift. I was very decisive when I spoke before. The error comes first." The Queen Mother stood up and said, "Okay, Jade Emperor and Nagato God, both of you are outstanding in the Three Realms, so you dont need to be so humble. This time the relic can restore the holy water of the Heavenly Lake again. Honored." Nagato and Jade Emperor stood up at the same time, they did not continue to be so polite. The Jade Emperor asked Nagato, "God, the demon and evil aura of Tianchi holy water has been completely wiped out by you. What are your plans in the future? Do you want to continue practicing in retreat, or do you want to do something for the sentient beings of the Three Realms?" "Actually, I dont know what Im going to do next. I just know that as a deity of the Buddha Realm, I should do more to benefit the Three Realms. Many people in the Three Realms still need me. Please forgive Nagato to return to Leiyin Temple. Reply to the Tathagata Buddha the result of this incident." Nagato was more polite to the Jade Emperor than before. He remembered what had been said in the Wordless Heavenly Book. He also knew that there was no need to not give the Jade Emperor face, and the Jade Emperor was so polite to himself. "Since this is what the Nagato god himself meant, please feel free to do it yourself." The Jade Emperor said politely. Nagato turned around and left from the High Heaven Hall. He knew that his mana and fame were better now than back then. No matter what he did, he had to consider the consequences. Tathagata knows all the things that happened to Nagato. After Nagato entered Leiyin Temple, he went straight to Tathagata''s side, and informed him of all the things that had happened to him. "Buddha, you should know what I have experienced better than anyone else. If possible, I want to temporarily disappear for a period of time. No matter what happens in the two realms, don''t tell me. Is this okay?" Nagato felt a little tired, and he didn''t know why he was like this, but he believed that Tathagata would agree with what he said. Tathagata nodded and agreed with what Nagato said. "You are the right arm of this seat, and the head of the gods and Buddhas. If you want to rest, it is naturally possible. This is your own business, and this seat naturally has no reason to object. You can do your own thing. , No matter what happens, this seat will take it." Nagato thought that Tathagata would reject him, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard this. "Thank you for Tathagata''s understanding, since that''s the case, then I will leave directly." Nagato dropped these words and disappeared into Leiyin Temple. Many gods and Buddhas talked about it. Some of them think that Nagato wants to practice in seclusion, and some think that Nagato has other ideas and don''t want to stay in the Buddhist holy land. Tang Seng felt that he had seen Nagato a lot of times. He believed that Nagato must have discovered something by doing this, so he attended and came to Tathagata. "Buddha, I don''t think this is that simple. If possible, I hope the Buddha can allow me to rest for a few days." Tang Seng requested. Tathagata saw through Tang Sengs thoughts and said, "Xuan Zang, when you were Jin Chanzi, but remember how you became like this? Today I can give you time to leave here temporarily, but you have to remember , After three days, be sure to come back and not stay outside for a while." Tang Seng knew that what the Tathagata said was serious, and he agreed to Tathagata''s request. "Buddha rest assured, disciples must follow the Buddha''s teachings, remember to promise the Buddha, and definitely not stay outside the Three Realms for a moment." .. 3783 Chapter 794 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Tang Seng promised to Tathagat that he would return on time, he left. After watching Tang Seng go, there was a black shadow in the place where Tang Seng had stood. This shadow was fleeting, but it did not escape the eyes of the Tathagata. "It''s kind of kind, it''s really a pity, everything is God''s will, and this catastrophe cannot be helped by this seat." Tathagata exclaimed. Nagato had just left Leiyin Temple, he flew to the nine heavens and breathed fresh air. He was originally relaxed, but suddenly sensed that there was a god and Buddha flying towards him not far behind, so he instantly increased his vigilance. "Monk Tang? Why did you come out of Leiyin Temple, shouldn''t you reciting the sutras with the Buddha? What are you doing to me?" Nagato asked with a look of confusion. Tathagata allowed Tang Seng to come here. Nagato felt that things were not that simple. He believed that Tang Seng came here with his own ideas. "It''s true that the Lord Nagato, I actually came here this time to ask you something." As Tang Seng said, he released the things he had previously remembered with a mysterious light mirror. Nagato carefully watched what Tang Seng wanted to ask him to help him, and immediately understood what Tang Seng wanted to say. "Are you still struggling with your own father, Chen Guanglei? They naturally have their own destiny. If you come to the deity for their business, you should find someone else." Nagatos eyes are very firm. He understands that if he is really mixed with such a thing, then there will be a lot of grievances and troubles in the underground palace. He can finally choose to take a rest, and how can he cause trouble for himself. . "It seems that the deity really does not intend to help me this time. It doesn''t matter. I know that everything is over. Maybe I can pass the time wheel of the underworld and let me return to my childhood. This is my heart knot. , I hope Nagato God will be perfected." "Don''t blame the deity for not reminding you in advance. It is a taboo to go to the underworld. You have to try to activate the time wheel. You know that by doing this, you not only violate the concept of gods and Buddha, but also violate the rules of heaven." Nagato roared. He didn''t intend to take care of this matter, but now he already knew about this matter, how could he allow this matter to develop like this. "But I really want to see my parents. I just want to see them. I don''t have any other thoughts. I hope the gods will be perfect." Tang Seng said very sincerely. Tang Seng''s eyes were shining, and he thought that Nagato felt that his sincerity was not enough, so he was unwilling to help himself. So Tang Seng directly crouched in front of Nagato, and bowed down to Nagato. "What the deity said to you just now, do you take it as a deaf ear? If you continue to do this, not only will you destroy yourself, but also your parents. You were a golden cicada in the previous life, and it was hard to cultivate a righteous result. Yes, don''t do these stupid things." Nagato kindly persuaded. The world changed color, and after Tang Seng got up, he made up his mind to go to the underworld. Tang Seng didn''t tell his three apprentices because he knew that this matter was of great importance. If he really let his three apprentices go to the underworld with them, they would also be punished. After Tang Seng bowed for a long time, seeing Nagato did not respond, he decided not to bow down and went directly to the underworld. "The deity already knows about this, how can you leave me like this?" Nagato stretched out his right hand, and he found that the Tang Seng in front of him could not be grasped at all. He knew that the person in front of him was an illusion created by Tang Seng''s release of magic power. "Oops, Tang Seng deliberately attracted my attention just now. I was too relaxed just now to not notice that it was not Tang Seng''s deity at all. Tang Seng must have gone to the underworld. Once he activates the time wheel, the entire Three Realms will be implicated. " Nagato said, and went to the underworld at a fast speed. At the beginning, Nagato could turn the time wheel of the underworld, not only with the help of the Ksitigarbha king, but his own mana is also very powerful, but also with the protection of seventeen relics, it can smoothly return from the time wheel. He knew that if Tang Seng started the time wheel without authorization, the result would be that Tang Seng would be completely swallowed by the time wheel, and then completely disappear from the Three Realms. Having already arrived at the Naga Gate of the underworld, he saw that the bull''s head and horse face near the time wheel were all wounded, and he could tell at a glance that this was the work of Tang Seng. "Tang Seng is also true. Fortunately, he is still a master of the four-member group, and now he has done such a mindless thing. He really wants to see his parents, so he should tell the Buddha directly, why should he be like this?" Nagato released his mana and activated the time wheel... 3784 Chapter 795 You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tang Zang hid in the dark, and when he saw the time wheel started, he instantly appeared in front of Nagato. As the time wheel started, Tang Seng tried his best to rush into the time wheel. At this time, the king of Yan and the judge came, and the two of them were very worried when they saw the situation in front of them, and their faces were extremely ugly. The two of them knelt in front of Nagato''s eyes. The king of Yama''s face was very pale. He watched Nagato hesitate and said, "God, Tang Seng is a meritorious Buddha no matter what, and his cultivation and merit are unlimited , If he really encounters something unexpected in the underworld, we are probably going to die." Nagato was not panicked by the judge and Nagato''s kneeling, but the corners of his mouth rose. Nagato smiled and said: "You two can rest assured, the time wheel that Tang Seng entered is only created by the deity''s power. He will not escape from the hands of the deity. If you don''t believe it, , You guys stand back and watch." The judge and Hades also dubiously followed Nagato''s words and backed away several steps. The entire underworld began to shake, and as the Nagato mana increased, the ground of the underworld shook more severely. In the mana barrier created by Nagato, Tang Seng was surrounded and appeared in front of everyone. "Why am I here? Nagato God? Could it be that you used your own spells to create an illusion for me, making me think that the place I entered just now was the wheel of time, and the place I just entered is actually yours? Inside the mana barrier?" "What you just said is not wrong, it is indeed the case. You are now controlled by your own demon, have you not noticed you? You should quickly regain your own consciousness." While Nagato said this, he continuously improved his mana, and the huge mana entangled Tang Seng''s eyes, which made Tang Seng very painful. While Nagato poured the power of the gods and Buddha into Tang Seng''s body, he kept chanting the scriptures, so that Tang Seng could quickly restore his consciousness. Tang Seng regained his consciousness under the influence of Nagato mana and sutras. "God? Why am I in the underworld? What am I?" Tang Seng looked at the mana enchantment around his body, and the whole person was trapped. "You dont have to be so surprised. You will be like this. Actually, you are within the expectations of the deity. You were controlled by your own demon before. You did not have your own consciousness. So everything you did at that time was The gods won''t care." Nagato said. He was worried that Tang Seng would put too much pressure on himself, so he said such words. Tang Seng thought about the past. He felt that he had become a god and Buddha, but he still could not suppress his inner demons. He felt very ashamed of his identity and those who had helped him. "Dont worry about gods and Buddhas. I will never be controlled by my own demons at this time. I think I can perfectly suppress my inner desires. Hope that I am too confident in myself to make previous mistakes. It definitely won''t." Tang Seng said this because he wanted Nagato to let him go. After Nagato took a deep breath, he retracted the mana he had released around Tang Seng''s body.After the enchantment around Tang Seng''s body disappeared, Tang Seng immediately sat cross-legged, his entire body glowing continuously. "Just stabilize your own cultivation and mana in the underworld. Remember that you must be free from distracting thoughts. You must never think about those useless things." Nagato repeatedly urged. "God can rest assured, I will definitely not be the same as before." Tang Seng replied confidently. Nagato knew that he wanted Tang Seng to completely recover, but Tang Seng himself had lifted the control of the previous inner demon, he naturally couldn''t do it. So Nagato turned and left from the underworld. Before he left, he threw down the Kunlun Mirror at the Hades and motioned for Hades to place the object beside Tang Seng. Hades did what Nagato said, and Nagato left the underworld and went straight back to Leiyin Temple. When Nagamen saw the Tathagata, he shouted angrily, "Tathagata, you guy did it on purpose? Tang Seng is your disciple. He is controlled by his own demon, and he wants to go back to the past. Stop it, but let it leave Leiyin Temple, what do you intend to do?" "Nagato God, things are not what you think, everything is destiny. This seat cannot keep Tang Seng in Leiyin Temple. If he really wants to leave Leiyin Temple, no one can stop him. He will go to you. If you do, you can stop him from doing things next." Tathagata explained. Nagato was very angry at first, and when he heard what Tathagata said, he felt that what the Tathagata said was nonsense, and he said again. "Tathagata, when you say this, do you really think that I Nagato knows nothing? If you don''t want Tang Seng to enter the Buddhist school, you can tell me directly." 3785 Chapter 796: Remove Tang Sengs Heart Demon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato thought that the Kunlun mirror he left behind could help Tang Seng and let Tang Seng''s demons proudly suppress it. In the underworld, the Kunlun Mirror did not activate its mana at all, and even the Hades did not have enough mana to activate the Kunlun Mirror. "Oops, Tang Seng''s body has begun to change. His cultivation and mana are above us. If he really loses his senses again in a while, we are not his opponents." Yan Wang said worriedly. Tang Seng sensed that there was no immortal energy from the long gate around him. He opened his eyes and got up from the ground. He faced Hades and stretched out his right hand. "Hell, Lord Nagato left the Kunlun Mirror to subdue me. I am almost unable to suppress the demon in my body. You need to quickly give me the Kunlun Mirror in your hand, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." The King of Hades understood that Tang Seng had lost his sanity, otherwise he would not have said such words to him. He also knew that if the Kunlun Mirror was given to the Tang Seng, then Tang Seng would definitely take the Kunlun Mirror and leave the underworld, so that the underworld could escape. He thought of this and decided to hand the Kunlun Mirror to Tang Seng. "Tang Monk, how do you say it is also a god and Buddha in the heavens. Your mana should be enough to activate the Kunlun mirror. I believe the Nagato god and Buddha will know this. This Kunlun mirror will be temporarily handed over to you, and you must return it to the Nagato god Respect." Hell said this deliberately. Tang Seng didn''t say anything else, he agreed to the King of Hades as if he had dealt with it, and then took the Kunlun mirror with a laugh, and left from the underground palace. Nagato was still confronting Tathagata at Leiyin Temple, and he suddenly sensed that Kunlun Jing had left the underworld. He knew that this was Tang Seng once again being controlled by his own inner demon. "Tathagata, you should be able to sense what Tang Seng is doing at this time. Your heavenly eyes can see everything. What do you want to do to restore Tang Seng to the original appearance?" Nagato said. Tathagata shook his head, this time he really couldn''t help it, he spoke very seriously. "The Lord Nagato, just now this seat has already made the matter very clear. This is Tang Seng''s own business. It is impossible for this seat to help him. You can help Tang Seng and let his demons completely As for the dissipated, how to do it depends entirely on Gods will." The Tathagata returned everything to the will of heaven, which made Nagato very speechless. Nagato didn''t continue to say anything else to Tathagata. He decided to subdue Tang Monk before returning to Leiyin Temple with Tang Monk. In the blink of an eye, Nagato found Tang Seng, because Tang Seng was holding the Kunlun mirror, Nagato could find his precise location. Nagato frowned and said, "Tang Seng, you actually handed me the Kunlun mirror of Hades, what do you want to do?" A red mark appeared on Tang Seng''s forehead. Such a mark was obviously a sign of becoming a demon. "Kunlun mirror is in my hands, it is naturally my thing. But you, who have been chasing me so closely, what are your intentions? I tell you, my goal is not you, you better not think about following I fight, the consequences are not what you can think of." Tang Seng reminded. "Really? But you are holding the Kunlun mirror, and your body has gradually exuded a demon. Do you know that if you are really enchanted, then your previous merits will completely disappear, and all your efforts will fall short." Nagato said At the same time, Fali activated the Kunlun Mirror. The Kunlun Mirror emitted golden light and flew out of Tang Seng''s hands, flying directly into the air. The Kunlun Mirror was an ancient artifact. Driven by the powerful God-Buddha power of Nagato, the light of the Buddha shone on Tang Seng''s body, causing the red mark on Tang Seng''s forehead to disappear instantly. "I feel my body is so painful, what have you done to me? This Kunlun Mirror hasn''t had any effect just now, it will explode with such a powerful force now, I..." Tang Seng could no longer control his body, and his whole body was limp on the ground, unable to get up. "It turns out that this is the case. The Jade Emperor had expected this Kunlun mirror to help me early in the morning, so he gave this thing to me very early. It seems that this Kunlun mirror will be of great use, so you should be sober. Tang Seng ." The shout of Nagato''s life went directly to the depths of Tang Seng''s soul, which made Tang Seng sober instantly. "Venerable Nagato, I...I''m sorry, but I didn''t control my thoughts. It is really a sin to add so much trouble to you and the sentient beings of the Three Realms." Tang Seng looked ashamed. Nagato said, "You don''t need to be like this, you can truly regain your consciousness. The deity is very happy." "Now you immediately do what the deity said, condense all your mana on the Kunlun Mirror, and the Kunlun Mirror will help you eliminate distracting thoughts." Nagato continued... 3786 Chapter 797: Bringing Back to Leiyin Temple You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato believed that Kunlun Mirror and his own power would definitely restore Tang Seng completely. As expected by Nagato, the power emanating from the Kunlun mirror was ancient divine power. This powerful ancient power allowed Tang Seng''s body to glow continuously. After the huge power entered Tang Seng''s body, Tang Seng completely recovered. The evil spirit in Tang Seng''s body was completely eliminated. After he regained his consciousness, the first thing he did was to kneel directly in front of Nagato. "Venerable Nagato, my Tang monk can have today, it''s all because of you, please be worshipped by me." "You don''t have to thank me so much, you will be like this. To be honest, I am also very surprised. Tathagata has been waiting for me to bring you back. If you have nothing big, then I will take you Go back to Leiyin Temple." Tang Seng immediately agreed with what Nagato said. He knew that he was controlled by the heart demon this time and made some mistakes. He felt that he should return to Leiyin Temple and give an explanation to the gods and Buddhas. "Since you have nothing to do and agree to return to Leiyin Temple with the deity, then let''s move forward immediately." Nagato and Tang Seng returned to Leiyin Temple together. Tathagata has been waiting for them to return. After Nagato returned to Leiyin Temple, the first thing he did was to express his gratitude to Nagato. "God, you helped me bring the merit buddha back this time, I should thank you..." Before he finished speaking, Nagato interrupted directly. "You still don''t continue to talk about your great principles in front of me. My Nagato is just an ordinary person who has become a god from a god. You are dedicated to everyone, but the final result? Not only did you choose to help Tang Seng, Instead, he said something useless just now." It has been a while since Nagato became a god and Buddha, and he discovered that after this time the Tathagata returned from the world, it became a different one, which made Nagato a little strange. While Nagato said this, he decided to check the Tathagata carefully to see what happened. Tang Seng knelt before Tathagatas eyes, and said, Buddha, the reason why the deity said this is entirely because of the disciple. If the disciple is not controlled by the heart demon, he will not become the same as before. I hope the Buddha can not blame it. Deity." "Don''t worry, what the deity said is something that this seat believes is reasonable. Indeed, these days, this seat has changed differently from before. For this reason, many gods and Buddhas must have doubts about this seat. Let everyone take a look at this thing, maybe everyone will understand." The Tathagata calmly took out a golden bowl from his hand and threw the golden bowl into the air. From the inside of the golden bowl, a powerful god and Buddha power was emitted. The aura of gods and Buddhas released by the golden bowl is very strong. In Leiyin Temple, except for Nagato, there is a special aura surrounding the bodies of other gods and Buddhas, which makes their bodies extremely comfortable. "God, you should have seen it. You are too impetuous, so the aura of God and Buddha cannot enter your body. The previous Tang Seng''s matter was a test of himself. It is not wrong for you to help him, but it will Let the inner demon in his body have the possibility of a second attack, just like you did before." The Tathagata''s explanation reminded Nagato that when his own demon appeared, someone had indeed helped him. Later, it was precisely because of his own action that the demon was completely wiped out, so that there was no future about the demon. "That''s it, my own demon still has to deal with it by myself. I seem to have helped Tang Seng, but it actually hurt him. I have experienced too many things recently, which made me become what I am now. But everything doesn''t matter. It''s all gone." "No, there is one more thing you need to do now. As a god and Buddha, you shouldn''t go to the underworld. If you want to make the special aura around your body completely disappear, you must go to the underworld again. Round, restart the time round." As said. Nagato''s face was veiled. He didn''t know the purpose of Ruo''s words, nor did he understand why the Tathagata said that. "Tathagata Buddha, what exactly do you want to say to me, I still hope you can tell me directly. You just said that I can enter the time wheel, but why do you say that? Is it because of the time wheel that I also have Is this calamity?" Nagato asked. In Nagato''s impression, he is the only one who has entered the time wheel, and only he has changed the fate of many gods and Buddhas. "You''re right, the time wheel has only been touched by you, so it is the best choice for you to touch this thing." The time wheel has reversed. For example, to tell the secret of the time wheel, he wants Nagato to resolve the problem of the time wheel... 3787 Chapter 798: Reversed Time Wheel You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Tathagata is very clear that only Nagato can completely resolve the dangers that the time wheel brings to the Three Realms. "Since this happened because of me, it should be resolved by me. You don''t have to say anything to me. I know what I should do next." Nagato didn''t say much else, and turned to go to the underworld. "Amitabha, this time the crisis of the Three Realms can only be resolved by Nagato. Please wait for the good news of Nagato God here." Tathagata said. Tang Seng felt that Nagato had just helped him. If he can help Nagato more now, he can be worthy of helping Nagato before. Tang Seng knelt before Tathagatas eyes and said, Buddha, does Nagato God really want to face the time wheel alone? The disciples almost entered the time wheel and brought distress to the Three Realms. It was Nagato God who helped the disciples, disciples. It can be like this." Tathagata listened to what Tang Seng said, he had already guessed what Tang Seng thought. "Then you mean you want to help Nagato God? Have you forgotten what I said just now? This time, he is really the only one who can resolve the matter. Not only will you go to Nagato, it will help you. Cause unnecessary trouble." Tang Seng simply wanted to help Nagato, Guanyin also knelt in front of Tathagata''s eyes at this time, and all eighteen arhats knelt down. "Buddha, how should we help God Nagato?" "Well, since you are all asking for this seat, this work will tell you a way. You pool each other''s mana on yourself, and then pass it to Nagato through your own thoughts. This is the only way. I hope it can Help Nagato." The words of the Tathagata fell, and all the gods and Buddhas did what he said. Nagato had just arrived in the underworld, he was about to enter the place where the time wheel was, but suddenly he felt a huge mana protection around his body. "It''s weird. I actually have such power in my body. The gods and Buddhas helped me with the power of thought. I have to go and check the time wheel as soon as possible." When Nagato arrived at the time wheel, the king of Jizo was there waiting for him. The king of Jizo looked at the Nagato in front of him and walked over. "The deity is here, and I have been waiting for you here for a long time." "Kizo King is you again? How did you know that the deity was here? Tathagata asked you to come here to help me?" Nagato asked with some confusion. "No, Nagato God Venerable has helped gods and Buddhas many times because of the Three Realms. I helped Guanyin before, this time I helped Tang Seng, and now its for the Three Realms. The time wheel is not as simple as I thought. I am willing to help the gods and start the time wheel. ." When the Ksitigarbha King said this, he had already instilled his mana onto the time wheel. As the Ksitigarbha King''s mana increased, the time wheel began to rotate continuously, and the huge flow of mana made the time wheel fully activated. "God, taking advantage of the activation of the time wheel, you can enter it to find out. The sky suddenly darkens, and the demon spirit is soaring, there must be something big. I can help you, there is only so much at present. Up." Gods and Buddhas all know that this evil spirit comes from the time wheel, but they dont know what is going on in this time wheel, and they cant get in. Nagato took a deep breath and clenched his fist. Knowing that only he could accomplish this mission, he jumped into the time wheel without hesitation. There was a breath of God and Buddha around his body, and the powerful aura of God and Buddha swayed constantly, causing Nagato to enter the time wheel without any discomfort. The god and Buddha faced a place not far from the time wheel, and he found there was a cloud of black energy, the black flames were constantly surging, and it seemed to be constantly growing. "Could it be that the demon energy that soars into the sky is emitted from this? If this is the case, the deity will have to see what is the origin of this black energy." He kept getting closer to the black Qi. When he was near the edge of the black Qi, the black Qi exuded a powerful evil spirit, which directly impacted Nagato''s eyes. The breath of gods and Buddha around Nagato''s body helped him block the sudden attack of this evil spirit. "It seems that you planned to enter my body early in the morning. You just brewed on the spot just now, right? You have such power before you are fully formed at this time. If you really formed, would it be okay?" The demon and evil aura kept approaching Nagato. What it wanted to do was indeed to occupy Nagato''s body, thus completely taking shape. "Nagato, as the god of the Three Realms, you are indeed very powerful. As long as I occupy your body and combine my own skills and abilities, no one can defeat me. The Three Realms will respect me." The evil spirit gradually turned into a human form and said what he wanted to say... 3788 Chapter 799: The Decisive Battle in the Time Wheel You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The power of evil is gradually increasing, and Nagato can feel it personally. Nagato pursed his lips, and the expression on his face changed very proudly. "Really? Do you really think you can be my opponent? In fact, when I entered the time wheel just now, I have been staring at you, and I found that you are really flawed." "What are you talking about? Listening to you, you seem to be able to defeat me easily? If this is the case, then why don''t you shoot me right now, but wait and see?" The evil spirit in the time wheel was created when Nagato returned to the past through the time wheel last time and changed the tragic fate of Guanyin. It has been a while, and the power of evil is gradually becoming stronger. "You are just a bunch of evil spirits. When the deity became a god and Buddha, you dont know where it is. You should know that the Xingtian Yuan Shen at the bottom of the mountain has been out now, but it is not the deitys. Opponents, do you really want to fight against the deity without being able to control your own strength and ruin yourself?" Nagato knew that this guy was not afraid of saying these words, he had already gathered his mana on his right hand, and this mana had quietly moved behind the evil spirit, at this time the evil spirit had not been noticed. "Really? Do you really think I will be afraid of you? If I am really afraid of you, I won''t appear in front of you now. You should actually feel the power of this evil in this time wheel powerful." The evil man was very confident in his own strength, and he believed that Nagato could feel it too. Nagato faced the evil man in front of him, and while approaching him, he brought the power of the gods and Buddha that he had just released behind him closer. The evil man already felt the aura of gods and Buddha behind him, and immediately turned and looked behind him. "I finally know why you are so calm about you. It turns out that you want to sneak attack on me behind my back. I tell you, you can''t succeed." The evil man took a leap, and already flying into the air, he faced Nagato with his hands, the huge black condensed into a black sphere, directly in front of Nagato. "I can''t help myself, what I said to you just now is so clear that I still want to be an enemy of the deity. If you are smarter, you should not be so stupid to fight against the deity." Nagato confidently increased the mana between his hands, and an enchantment barrier appeared in front of him, making it impossible for the evil man''s black spherical mana to approach Nagato at all. In the blink of an eye, the evil energy was completely eliminated, and Nagato also flew into the air to face the evil man in front of him. "Do you really think that the deity will only leave behind the power just now? I tell you, my strength is not as simple as you thought. I will destroy you in an instant and let you know the gods. The power of the Buddha is powerful." Nagato was just testing the evil man in front of him. The appearance of this evil man can be said to be his luck.He doesn''t have any repentance now, and he still wants to destroy Nagato, which makes Nagato disappointed in him. The power of Nagato''s god and Buddha appeared from the top of the evil man''s head, and the powerful force directly buckled the man, making it impossible for him to move his body. "Damn it, you dare to plot against me like this? I tell you that my skills are not as simple as you think. I can completely eliminate these as long as I radiate all my power." Nagato was very confident of his own strength. He snorted coldly when he heard the evil man say this. "Really? Do you really think that the power barrier of this deity can be crushed? You have been suppressed by me, and you cannot escape from here smoothly. Just release yourself. The evil spirit, let the deity have a good understanding of your skills." The evil spirits began to condense in the time wheel, and Nagato carefully stared at these condensed evil spirits until they were completely condensed together. "Okay, it''s now." Nagato withdrew his mana barrier, and in an instant gathered all his mana on his right hand, and directly shattered the evil spirit gathered by the evil man in front of him with a palm. After being hit, the evil spirit of the evil man turned into powder. All the evil spirits from the evil man''s body were dissipated in an instant, and his mana was constantly losing. "You even tricked me, I tell you, I''m not convinced by you, I''m not convinced." When the evil man said this, he spits out a mouthful of blood. "You can form and appear before my eyes. It is your good fortune. It is the only opportunity for you to be reborn if you are not sincere. I can''t blame me. I have done my best to you. You have to die before my eyes. What about me? Can you stop it?" .. 3789 Chapter 800: Blocking the Time Wheel You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato is no longer what it used to be. There are many demons who do not repent. He feels that for those who do not repent, there is no need to say any more nonsense. His provocative passage made the evil man very angry. "Damn it, if I still have mana, how can I endure your provocation like this? If you have the ability, give me a chance to challenge you. If you are really a god, let me go." The evil man''s mana was lost, he was only suppressed by the power of Nagato''s gods and Buddha, and he was completely unable to get up. "This deity has actually violated the rules of heaven when it comes to this time wheel. The reason why I came here is to completely suppress you. Since you have to be in front of my eyes, you can''t blame me." Nagato faces the evil man, and he tells his purpose of coming here. These evil men knew about it, but the evil men didn''t want to admit it. "In short, you can either quickly destroy me or let me go." "It is absolutely impossible to let go. Since you want me to destroy you, I will destroy you directly." Nagato seldom heard such a request, and even let himself eliminate it directly. He attacked the evil man, and a wave of mana was gathered together, and the evil man was wiped out in an instant. After the evil men were eliminated, the elders left the time wheel. The Ksitigarbha King outside the time wheel can sense everything that happens inside, but unlike Nagato, he cannot enter the time wheel casually, and there is another force inside the time wheel. "Ksitigarbha, the demon in the time wheel, the deity has been wiped out. That evil spirit really appeared when I entered the time wheel and changed the will of heaven. To be honest, such a thing as the time wheel should be blocked. Yes." Nagato said seriously. Nagato has already realized how dangerous the time wheel is. When gods, Buddhas or demons enter it, they can travel through the future and the past, thereby changing the outcome of things. Such dangerous things, he feels, must be permanently blocked or destroyed. He just talked about the blockade because he knew that this was something from the underworld, and if it were to be destroyed rashly in this way, it would be extremely disrespectful to the king of the earth. "The gods have considered my feelings, which makes me very happy. But this ominous thing does cause a lot of unnecessary troubles to the sentient beings in the Three Realms. I think if it is possible, I should destroy it directly, which will be even more Safe." Ksitigarbha King said his thoughts. At the beginning, it was also because of the mana of the Ksitigarbha that protects Nagato. When Nagato enters the time wheel, the mana will not be weakened, so Nagato still respects the Ksitigarbha. "Since Ksitigarbha, you have said so, then the deity will try everything for the time being. The existence of this ominous thing is indeed very bad. You all back down and watch the deity completely destroy it." Nagato''s voice fell, and some of the ghost soldiers behind him all retreated and leaned aside along with the Ksitigarbha King. He gathered his mana together, and his body was emitting a golden flame, and the real fire of shamisen burst out of his mouth instantly. The mana of the real fire of shamisen is very powerful, and a wave of powerful flames hit in front of Nagato''s eyes. His power is constantly improving, and the power of the real fire of shamisen is constantly increasing. The huge flame made the temperature around the underworld instantly taller, and no ghosts or gods dared to approach it, but there was no reaction at this time round. "How could this happen? The time wheel didn''t respond. This is really strange." said the King Ksitigarbha. Nagato stopped, he did not continue to release his own flames, he knew that continuing to release the real fire of shamisen would not help. "This god knows that the real fire of Shamisen cannot destroy the time wheel in front of him. He knows that the time wheel is made of a special material. If possible, it is better to seal this thing first. ." Nagato decided to completely block the time wheel, so that no gods and demons can enter the time wheel, so that the time wheel can''t enter other demons and can temporarily avoid these troubles. The Ksitigarbha king immediately agreed to Nagato''s approach. He knew that things like the time wheel were not easy to destroy. Just now the real fire of Shamisen could not have any effect on it, not to mention other moves. The time wheel was still turning, Nagato gathered the power of his gods and Buddhas at the entrance of the time wheel and applied force directly. Only a "bang" sound was heard, and ice cubes appeared directly around the time wheel, and Nagato directly sealed it with ice. "The time wheel has been sealed by the magical force of the deity, and no monsters can approach it. In addition, this time wheel still needs someone to guard." Nagato reminded... 3790 Chapter 801 Frozen is not reliable You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The time wheel was sealed by ice, and the mana barrier on it was powerful, but it gave Nagato a bad feeling. Nagato stared carefully at the time wheel in front of him, then looked at King Ksitigarbha, and said, "I always feel that things are not as simple as I thought. The time wheel exists only when the power of the ancients is assembled. Mana is not that simple." Ksitigarbha King listened to Nagato''s words, also lost in thought. After a short while, the Ksitigarbha king said, "What does the god mean exactly when he said this? Isn''t the time wheel now blocked? Could it be that the time wheel cannot be frozen?" "This deity really doesn''t know. I need to wait here for a while before speaking." Nagato said his thoughts. These days, Nagato has been busy day and night. He is worried that there will be variables in the Three Realms. The evil spirit that he has eliminated before tells him that the dangers of the Three Realms will only increase day by day, which makes Nagato very puzzled. The judge and Yama came to Nagato at the same time, and Yama spoke. "God, no matter how you say it is the body of a god and Buddha, staying in the underworld for a long time will affect your power of the god and Buddha. It is better for the god and Buddha to leave the underworld first. If you have any questions, we will tell the gods and Buddhas again, how?" He said that after discussing with the judge. "In fact, this is what the deity thinks. Since you have said so, then the deity has left. But you must remember that when the deity is not here, you must take good care of it no matter what. Let this matter go wrong." Nagato instructed the ghosts of the underground palaces such as the king of Jizo and Yama, and then left the underground palace with a single turn. The Ksitigarbha king was very solemnly facing the Hades and the judge, repeating again, "Do you remember what Nagato God said just now? This time wheel is the only evil thing in the underground palace, and I can clearly feel it. This thing is abnormal." After saying this, the Ksitigarbha king looked at the time wheel carefully, and the time wheel seemed to have nothing, but in fact the evil spirit inside was about to move. Leaving the Nagato of the underworld, he flew straight to the Jiuzhongtian. After seeing Nagato, the heavenly soldiers guarding the Nantianmen knelt respectfully. Nagato ignored them, and walked towards the palace of Taishang Laojun. The Taishang Laojun happened to be in the Palace of Dust, he felt the breath of God and Buddha, and he was ready to go out to meet him.Nagato has flown in before he leaves the Palace of Dousiz. "Master, it''s been a long time since I saw you, how are you doing recently?" "It turns out that it was God Venerable Nagato. I don''t know God Venerable Nagato came to my Dust Palace suddenly. What instructions do you have?" asked Taishang Laojun. Nagato gathered his mana on his right hand, and directly transmitted everything he had experienced in the underworld to the mind of the old man. Taishang Laojun immediately understood why he was like this. He shook his head, and after a bitter smile, he said, "It seems that the deity wants me to help you. If this is the case, then this treasure should be able to help the gods and Buddhas. ." He took out the diamond ring from his hand and handed it to Nagato. After Nagato took it, he asked with some doubts, "What is this? Could it be the diamond ring you used to hit Sun Wukong when he was making a noise in the sky? How can such a thing help me?" "The diamond circle has aura. In any case, the monsters will lose their mana within a short time after being hit by the diamond circle. If the gods and Buddhas are really worried about the time wheel, it is better to seal it again. ." Taishang Laojun determined to help Nagato, so he transferred his mana to Nagato. To know the mana of Taishang Laojun, but not inferior to the Jade Emperor. After Nagato received the support of Taishang Laojun, he determined to go to the underworld again to seal the time wheel again. "Thank you, Madam, the deity believes that if you have your magic power to help the deity this time, the deity will definitely succeed." He really thanked Taishang Laojun. After saying this, he turned and went to the underworld again. Everything in the underworld remains unchanged. When Nagato came to the time wheel, the king of the earth was guarded here personally. "God, you are back." Ksitigarbha king said. "Yes, there should be evil in this time wheel. In fact, I can feel that the evil inside has not been completely wiped out by me. I am afraid that the frozen time wheel will not work. It needs a treasure. You Go back a little now and look at me next." When the king of Jizo heard Nagato say this, he took two steps back. Just when Nagato was about to attack the time wheel, all the ice in the time wheel was shattered, and the evil spirit inside instantly strengthened, dispelling the seal left by Nagato... 3791 Chapter 802 The Power of the Diamond Circle You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This frozen time wheel is indeed an unreliable thing. It seems that this goddess wants to completely freeze this time wheel and needs to completely eliminate the evil spirit inside. You are the same as before, continue to be outside. Keep it." After Nagato dropped these words, he entered the time wheel again. The evil spirit in the time wheel is constantly recovering, and it is still the evil man who was defeated by Nagato. When the evil man saw Nagato again, he was not surprised at all, as if he had expected this early. "I really did not expect that as a god, you will enter the time wheel again. If I remember correctly, this should be your third time to enter the time wheel. The first time you enter the time wheel, I was born, and the second time Its to destroy me, how come you come in again this time?" "The seal of the time wheel was shattered, and you just appeared in front of my eyes again, which made me more convinced that you have the function of rebirth in the time wheel." Nagato said. "You are right. I can indeed be reborn in this time wheel. It is not so easy for you to destroy me. Moreover, as long as I am reborn, I can break through any enchantment of gods and buddhas. Your enchantment is against me. It has no effect." The evil man said confidently. "You are just a bunch of evil spirits, and now you dare to behave so rampantly in front of this deity. In fact, you should know my temper better than anyone else. Since you have chosen to die before my eyes, then I will fulfill you. ." After Nagato finished speaking, he hit the evil man in the stomach with a punch at an extremely fast speed, causing the evil man to be directly beaten into the air. Nagato didn''t want how to deal with the evil spirit, he took out the vajra circle of Taishang Laojun, and slammed the evil spirit''s body forcefully, which made the evil man''s mana disappear in an instant. The evil spirit turned into human nature. He didn''t expect that after being hit by the diamond ring that Nagato took out, he would temporarily be unable to turn into a monster energy. "Your mana will disappear, completely because of the diamond circle. The magic weapon of the old monarch is really powerful, what else can you do to dissipate the mana barrier imposed by this god What?" Nagato flew out of the time wheel, and he also took out the diamond ring of Taishang Laojun. He gathered all his mana together, and the powerful mana made the time wheel sealed again, but this time it was not an ice seal, but the mana previously transmitted to him by Taishang Laojun, but it was simply sealed. This time the seal was much stronger than the last time the ice seal was. The time wheel looked like nothing unusual to the naked eye, but in fact there was a magical power on it that made the time wheel permanently stop its operation. The Ksitigarbha King saw such a powerful mana with his own eyes, closed his eyes and merged his hands. "Amitabha, everything has come to an end for the time being. Thanks to God Nagato, please be respected by me." The king of Jizo was about to bow down to Nagato, and Nagato quickly supported the king of Jizo and spoke. "As the leader of the underworld, how can you bow down to me? Besides, what you did this time is not only for the underworld, but also for the sentient beings of the Three Realms. This disaster itself was created by me, and now it''s up to me. It''s not appropriate to resolve such troubles." Nagato remembered the scene when he entered the time wheel for the first time, thinking about now, time is fleeting, he just feels that time is passing fast. "The deity might as well take a rest here and let me entertain the deity myself." The Ksitigarbha king was very polite. "You are so polite, making this deity a little uncomfortable. As the leader of the underworld, you should be a little majestic. The deity will return to the heavenly court, so I won''t stay here any more. " Nagato was holding the diamond ring, and he had sensed the abnormality of the diamond ring. He needed to return to the heavenly court and return the thing to the old man. The Ksitigarbha, Hades, and the judge all looked at the place where Nagato left. They admired Nagato to save sentient beings from the heart. After Nagato used the diamond ring to attack the evil spirits, there was a vague atmosphere on the diamond ring. This evil spirit seemed to be suppressed by the diamond ring, but in fact it was entwining the diamond ring. Nagato, who returned to the Palace of Dousing again, found that Lao Jun Taishang was not here, and then flew directly towards the High Heaven Palace. The Jade Emperor was speaking to the generals, and Nagato appeared directly among them. "Jade Emperor, I wonder if you have seen Laojun Taishang?" Nagato asked. "I haven''t seen Taishang Laojun recently. He said he wanted to refine the pill for retreat and practice, so I haven''t sent anyone to disturb him recently. But seeing the flustered look of the gods, what happened? "The Jade Emperor was puzzled. Nagato knows that this diamond circle is the magic weapon of Taishang Laojun, and only Taishang Laojun can use this magic weapon flexibly... 3792 Chapter 803 The Evil in the Diamond Circle You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Jade Emperor really didn''t know where Taishang Laojun was, so he sighed. "A clairvoyant eyes and wind ears, do you know the whereabouts of Taishang Laojun?" Jade Emperor asked. Clairvoyance and Shunfeng Er walked to the Jade Emperor''s eyes and said at the same time, "Report to the Jade Emperor, the subordinates don''t know." Nagato felt that things were even more weird. He could see through all the clairvoyance and wind ears, but this time he couldn''t see anything, which made Nagato feel a very bad feeling in his heart. "It seems that this time the matter is not trivial. If we really want to find the old gentleman, we don''t need to be so troublesome at all." Nagato took out the wordless book on his body and awakened it. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, do you know where Taishang Laojun is?" "Knowing the master, the old monarch is not far to the east of Lingjiu Cave, and the master can find him as long as he heads in the direction of Lingjiu Cave." The wordless book said. Nagato nodded and put away the wordless book. Now Nagato understood why Clairvoyant and Shunfeng Er could not find the trace of Taishang Laojun, it turned out to be near Lingjiu Cave. "The Jade Emperor, the Supreme Lord had previously helped this deity and lent the diamond circle to me. This allowed me to completely seal the evil spirit in the time wheel of the underworld. But now there is a diamond circle on it. A little bit of evil, I need to find him and ask." "The Wordless Book of Heaven has already informed the position of the deity Taishang Laojun. If the deity has something, you can go quickly." The Jade Emperor followed. Nagato didn''t say anything else, turned around and left from the High Heaven Hall. The Jade Emperor looked at the back of Nagato leaving, and his heart was actually very respectful to the Jade Emperor. "The Lord Nagato is so considerate of the sentient beings of the Three Realms, which makes me admire him very much. But having said that, Li Jing, did you completely accomplish the task I gave you last time?" The Jade Emperor asked Li Jing to find the location of Monkey King. At this time, Li Jing could not find Huaguo Mountain. "Your Majesty, the minister doesn''t know where Sun Wukong is going, even his Huaguo Mountain is missing." Li Jing replied. The Jade Emperor felt that this time the incident was very strange, so he decided to find out what happened in person. Nagato had already arrived outside the Lingjiu Cave, but he hadn''t found the location of Taishang Laojun. Just when he was about to take out the wordless heavenly book again for questioning, Taishang Laojun suddenly appeared behind him. "The god is coming here so anxiously, could it be that he is looking for me?" Taishang Laojun appeared suddenly, and Nagato almost attacked him. "You are so fascinating, the deity almost shot you. The deity is looking for you to make you confirm that your diamond circle is full of evil. This feeling makes me feel very strange, please be careful. Look." The moment the Nagagoalkeeper took out the diamond circle, the old man in front of him took two steps back. "How could the demon and evil aura on the diamond circle be so powerful? The gods hurriedly gave this thing to me, and I will eliminate its demon and evil aura." Nagato naturally believed that Grand Master could accomplish this, and he returned the Diamond Circle to Grand Master. I saw that the diamond ring in the hands of Taishang Laojun continued to glow, and the evil spirit on the diamond ring disappeared in an instant. "Sure enough, only you can completely control a magic weapon like the Diamond Circle." Nagato sighed. "You don''t know the deity, this diamond circle will not be easily invaded by the evil things. If it can be entered, the strength of the evil things must be much greater than I thought. Thanks to God. Zun discovered the evil in a timely manner, but it would be really unthinkable to fail." Taishang Laojun couldn''t help sighing. He knew that this diamond circle would automatically resist the entry of the evil spirits. If the evil spirits could enter the diamond circle completely, then the Three Realms would be devastated. "Is it such an exaggeration? But I really found that this diamond ring is a good treasure, at least if there is a diamond ring, ordinary things can''t affect it. The diamond ring has been used up, and now the thing is returned to the original owner. , I believe that this thing is the safest by your side." "Goodbye god." Taishang Laojun bid farewell to Nagato. Nagato had passed his own eyes and saw that the Jade Emperor was looking for Monkey King, which made Nagato very helpless. Nagato soon arrived near Huaguo Mountain, but he found that Huaguo Mountain did not exist anymore, and even Monkey King did not know where he went. I heard that a demon monkey was hurting innocent people, so the Jade Emperor sent Li Jing to inquire about the matter. It happened that Huaguo Mountain and Monkey King disappeared at this time, which made the Jade Emperor doubt Monkey King. In Leiyin Temple, Monk Tang requested an order to actively search for Monkey King. Naturally, the Tathagata agreed with what Tang Monk said and asked Tang Monk to go to the original location of Huaguo Mountain, and let him join Nagato to find Monkey King... 3793 Chapter 804 Rescue Monkey King You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Nagato arrived not far from Huaguo Mountain, Tang Seng came quickly. Tang Seng looked at the empty ground in front of him, and he was stunned. "The Lord Nagato, was it like this when you came here?" "That''s right, the deity came here after sensing the abnormality of Huaguo Mountain. I have carefully observed the surrounding area, and there is no evil spirit around here, and no one has come here. Zun thinks this place is very strange." When Nagato said this, he scanned the surrounding mana, and there was no evil around him. "Actually, I came here because of a special sense of mentoring and apprenticeship. I have been mentoring with Wukong for so many years. My instinct tells myself that Wukong must be in danger, so he disappeared here." "You mean that Monkey King is in danger? But even though the world is so big, who can hurt him? He is a lingming stone monkey, a stone left behind when Nu Wa repaired the sky. This god thinks that he is in danger, at most. Who is trapped somewhere?" Nagato said solemnly. In Nagato''s impression, Monkey King is invaded by water and fire, and no monsters or the power of gods and Buddhas can kill him. At this moment, Monkey King was not here, Nagato clenched his fists, in fact, he already understood what to do at this time to make these things better. "In this way, we are divided into two groups. Now I believe that there must be more heavenly soldiers looking for Monkey King. You just need to find the place where Monkey King used to go before, and I will go in another direction." In this way, Tang Seng and Changmen Soldier divided into two ways. Tang Seng went to the east to find them, while Nagato went to the west, and the speed of the westward journey was very fast. Nagato reached a place where there was no one, and took out the wordless book again. "The Wordless Book of Heaven, do you know where Sun Wukong is? And what has he experienced recently? Why didn''t I find him?" "Master, why have you been looking for people? Sun Wukong has already gone to the underworld. The reason why he did this is because someone impersonated him in the underworld. This person is also a monkey in the world, a gibbous monkey." Nagato was stunned by the words of the wordless heavenly book, and then continued to speak, "Say, tell the deity everything you know." "It''s the master, Monkey King thought of looking for the Gibbon Monkey through the time wheel, but the entire Huaguo Mountain disappeared abnormally. Please see the progress and results of the matter, please let the master see for yourself." After saying these words in the Wordless Heavenly Book, it fell into Nagato''s hands, and at the same time, it revealed all the things about the record of Monkey King. Nagato realized the seriousness of the matter, and moved quickly towards the underworld. There was chaos inside and outside the underworld. After Nagato arrived in the underworld, he saw the Hades escaping in a panic, just hitting Nagato. "God? Is it really you? That''s great, I beg you to help the underworld." The king of Hades repeatedly smashed his head at Nagato. Nagato glanced at the underworld, and found that the underworld was not ordinary chaos, so he directly asked Hades to get up. "Hammer, what happened in the underworld? Why didn''t you see the Ksitigarbha and the judge, you were the only one?" "The gods don''t know anything. This underground mansion was messed up by Monkey King. The Ksitigarbha King is not his opponent, and the judge was brutally killed." When Yan Wang said this, tears of anxiety came out. Nagato directly attacked a place not far away, hitting a palm near the time wheel, and a wave of mana surged from the time wheel. Monkey King and the monkey-passing monkey appeared in front of Nagato at the same time. "What? Two Monkeys, what''s going on?" Yan Wang was surprised. "You don''t need to be so surprised. One is Monkey King and the other is a monkey. Both of them were left by Nuwa who made up the stone. The monkey wants to follow the example of the six-eared macaques and make chaos, and then take all the blame. Throw it on Monkey King." Nagato has a Scripture on his body, and he has known which one is a monkey. "Through-armed monkey, you''d better not continue to do harm to the common people. You want to take action against Monkey King, isn''t the purpose is to replace him? Monkey King didn''t kill you, so you dare to appear here. " The gibbous monkey has a higher understanding than Monkey King, but in the eyes of Nagato, it is nothing. Nagato didn''t have the slightest fear of this. He walked towards the gibbons and knocked the gibbons away with just one punch. Monkey King was shocked. He was almost tied with the Ape just now. Although his mana greatly increased when he became a Buddha, his mana also improved by leaps and bounds. "You don''t have to worry about Wukong, this gibbous monkey wants to harm the Three Realms and push all the sins behind you. With this god, he will not succeed." Nagato said confidently... 3794 Chapter Eighty Five You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato''s own cultivation base and mana are stronger than the Gibbon Monkey, he directly grabbed the Gibbon Monkey, and the two disappeared to the underworld. Monkey King watched Nagato leave with the ape, his heart was also very anxious. "What should I do to help God Nagato? The monkey-passing ape should have been my catastrophe. This time, no matter what, I cannot cause trouble to all beings in the Three Realms." Sun Wukong thought of Tang Seng and Tathagata, he decided to see Tang Seng first, and then to find Tathagata. So Sun Wukong left the underworld, and only Hades and some ghosts were left in the underworld. Tang Seng was looking for the trace of Monkey King. He had not been able to find Monkey King. When he was anxious, Monkey King appeared in front of him. "Master, the disciple is back." "Wukong, where did you go? The Huaguo Mountain disappeared, and I was very worried about you for the teacher." Tang Seng was panicked. Monkey King told Tang Seng what he had experienced before, and said that Huaguo Mountain was only temporarily removed by him. Tang Seng was relieved when he heard Monkey King''s statement, and then he asked: "Wukong, since you have nothing to do, what about Nagato God?" "The Lord Nagato has returned to the place where he was supposed to be before, but he flew away with the gibbous monkey, and we cant perceive where he is. Should we hurry to Leiyin Temple at this time to help Nagato Door god?" After Monkey King said this to Monk Tang, the two of them flew away towards the place where Leiyin Temple was. Time passed quickly, and Tang Seng, Monkey King and his fast-speed pilots wanted to see the Tathagata soon and help Nagato. Nagato has brought the gibbons to the top of the East China Sea, where they will not be disturbed by anyone. "The top of the East China Sea is a very good place. No one will disturb us here. You can release all your mana to me now." "Why did you bring me to the top of the East China Sea? Your purpose is to shoot at me, even to wipe out me completely, but what are you thinking about doing this? Not just here with me It''s so simple that no one interrupts the fight." The Gibbon Monkey said what he thought. Nagato nodded softly and said, "Yes, not only can you and my fight not be affected by other people here, but here, you can also inspire your compassion. Take a closer look at the sentient beings in the Three Realms. , You will understand the painstaking effort of the deity." In front of the eyes of Nagato and the gibbons, a huge whirlpool appeared, and in the middle of the whirlpool, people wandering around the world appeared. The people work hard for their own lives.Many people were displaced, and some of them were able to save all sentient beings because the Tang Seng obtained the scriptures. "Look at these ordinary people carefully. If you really want to endanger the common people, their lives are very fragile. On the top of the East China Sea, the Buddha''s spiritual energy here is the greatest, and I believe you know that I will bring Come to you." "You are right, I do understand the painstaking effort you brought me here, but I am no longer the god monkey before. I was already wiped out at the beginning. It was you and the Tathagata who couldn''t bear to die, so I saved it. Drop mine, but I have no retreat now." Tongji Monkey''s face is very ugly, because he has eliminated the Ksitigarbha king and the judge. When he first entered the underworld, he did not intend to eliminate the Ksitigarbha king and the judge. It was the judge who ordered the ghost chase to fight the gibbons, causing the underworld to fight out of control. In the end, the rebellion in the underworld was temporarily stabilized because of the arrival of Monkey King. Even the Ksitigarbha was hit by an ape and disappeared into the Three Realms. "It turns out that you are talking about this. As the saying goes, you put down your butcher knife and become a Buddha. If you really have a heart of repentance, you should go to meet the Tathagata with me. The Tathagata must execute this matter fairly. It is safest to come back to the Tathagata." These words of Nagato are true, but the gibbous monkey in front of him can''t hear it. "You let me be like this, of course, for your own benefit. You must have said a lot about me in front of the Tathagata. I fully understand my situation at this time. You don''t have to say so much to me, you should Just deal with me as you like." The Tongji Monkey didn''t realize it, and rushed directly towards Nagato, attacking extremely fast. Nagato understands how powerful the gibbons are in cultivation and strength, so when dealing with the gibbons, there is no slack in the slightest. He directly dodged the past mana attack by the gibbons, he jumped and flew into the air. Seeing Nagato flying into the air, Tong Gibbon Monkey flew into the air with him... 3795 Chapter 806: Elimination of the Monkey King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why didn''t you attack me? Seriously, you could defeat me with your full attack just now, but why didn''t you attack me?" Ape Monkey looked confused. "You are also a poor person. I just looked at you very pitifully and couldn''t bear to take action against you. What I said to you just now is true. If you really repent, this is really a chance for you." Nagato said really. He felt that he had already said very clearly about the monkey-passing monkey, but the monkey-passing monkey was still so obsessed, which made him a little helpless. "Nagato God, if you want to attack me, just do it directly. I just said everything is very clear. In fact, I can''t control my inner desires. Hope, I can only stop all of this when I am eliminated. ." "What are you talking about? Your inner desire. Hope? Could it be that you are controlled by your own demon? You were not like this before. If you are really controlled by the demon, you will sit cross-legged and follow I just chant the spell together." While Nagato said this, he saw a group of heavenly soldiers approaching them not far from the sky. King Li Tian was the first to come here. Without a word, he ordered Ne Zha to take the Heavenly Soldier and the General and shoot at the Gibbon Monkey. Nezha took out his universe circle and directly attacked the gibbous monkey. Tongji Ape turned his head to look at Nezha, threw the Optimus Prime in his hand directly, and blasted Nezha''s universe directly, and then Optimus shot Nezha directly with a stick. Upon seeing this, Li Jing immediately threw out his exquisite pagoda. The huge divine power emanating from the exquisite pagoda was constantly gathering power, and soon this power was completely gathered together, and this magic power passed his arms through. The apes inhale directly inside. Tongji Ape understands how powerful Li Tianwangs exquisite pagoda is. He directly enlarges the Optimus Prime in his hand so that he can get out before being sucked into the exquisite pagoda. He let go of his Optimus Prime and rushed towards Li Jing. Li Jing was seriously injured in a punch, and the mana released by Linglong Pagoda disappeared. Nagato had already seen all this not far away, and he took a deep breath, knowing that if he didn''t make a move, these heavenly soldiers and generals would suffer. Li Jing saw that he was about to be attacked by the pass-arm ape again, while Nagato used his mana to directly suck the pass-arm ape to his side. "Through-armed monkey, you are really the same as before. You are really stubborn. It seems that you will never go back with me anyway. From what I saw just now you can see that you shot them. Not just your demons, but your revenge against them." "I already said it just now. I will never let them go. I know how I look like myself. I know better than anyone. Are you finally going to shoot me?" The corners of Tongji Monkey''s mouth rose. In fact, what he most hopes is that Nagato can quickly eliminate him. The Gibbon Monkey knows what he has become. He once tried suicide but failed.It is impossible for him to kill himself with his own magic power. Nagato saw the painstaking effort of the monkey, he took out the shadow of the Xuanyuan sword on his body, and directly hit the monkey''s heart with it, all with the blink of an eye. Gibbon Monkey looked at his body pierced by Nagato Mana, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. "God, thank you very much, if it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what I should do. Everything should be broken now, I have already disappeared in the Three Realms." Nagato listened to the Gibbon Monkey saying this, and put away the shadow of the Xuanyuan Sword that he had just released. The Gibbon Monkey''s body gradually disappeared, and finally turned into powder before everyone''s eyes. Nezha fell from the air, just in front of Nagato''s eyes. Nagato caught it directly with his own mana, and said, "You will have nothing to do, there is the deity, so don''t worry." Nagato''s magical force helped Nezha heal the wound in front of him. Nezha''s injury recovered extremely quickly, and soon he felt no pain. After Nezha got up, he knelt before Nagato''s eyes and said. "Thank you God for your help, if there is no God, Nezha would be really dangerous." "In front of this deity, you don''t need to be so polite. This time the gibbons have been wiped out. I believe your mission has also been completed. Follow this deity to return to the heaven and find the Jade Emperor." Nagato Say. All the heavenly soldiers followed behind Nagato and flew straight towards the High Heaven Palace. The Jade Emperor saw that Nagato returned with the Heavenly Soldier, and knew that he must have won a big victory... 3796 Chapter 807: Rewriting the Wordless Book of Heaven You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Venerable Nagato, I must have caught the monster that is endangering the world this time, right?" Jade Emperor said with a smile. Nagato looked at the Jade Emperor and said, "Yes, this time the person who is endangering the world is the gibbous monkey. I believe the Jade Emperor actually knows it. The reason why the Jade Emperor pretends to be ignorant is actually in disguise. Is it right to please the deity sexually?" The Jade Emperor''s face that he said was extremely ugly. "Now that the demon has been suppressed, I think the Jade Emperor must still remember that he had promised me one thing. If the Jade Emperor still remembers, I hope that at this time, the Jade Emperor can honor what he said to me." The Jade Emperor touched his beard and said, "Let''s talk, if you have something, as long as I can do it, I will definitely promise you." "At the beginning, the jib ape attacked so many innocent people. I hope that the Jade Emperor can revive those who were killed by the innocent. For example, the Hades and the judge in the underworld." Nagato said his thoughts. When the Jade Emperor heard Nagato''s words, his face was a little ugly, and he didn''t immediately agree to Nagato. "You are the head of the Three Realms. You can''t even do this kind of thing, right? You know that the Ksitigarbha king and the judge are both ghosts of the underworld, and they are all appointed by you to go to the underworld. You don''t agree to my request now. Isn''t it a little unkind?" Nagato chased after him repeatedly and said, in fact, he wanted to tell the Jade Emperor that these people must be rescued, otherwise the underworld would definitely be in chaos. After thinking about it again and again, Jade Emperor said what was embarrassing in his heart. "In fact, when I appointed them to the underworld, I felt that their strength was enough to accomplish this. I naturally trusted them and had high hopes. This time they had misfortunes, I also wanted to help them, but it turned out. What?" The Jade Emperor''s face became more and more ugly. He knew that if he wanted to rescue these people, he could only use the heavenly book, but this heavenly book was on Nagato. Nagato heard the mystery of the matter from the words of the Jade Emperor, so he took out his own wordless heavenly book and placed it in front of the Jade Emperor. "Jade Emperor, did you just want to tell me that only the heavenly book can rewrite the results of all this?" "Yes, the heavenly book can indeed rewrite the destiny of humans, gods and Buddhas. However, this rewriting once requires huge mana. Even after rewriting, the mana of the rewritten person will completely disappear, so I did not say just now. " The Jade Emperor understood the character of Nagato. If Nagato knew that this book could rewrite their fate, then Nagato would definitely rewrite it desperately. As the Jade Emperor expected, Nagato threw the wordless heavenly book into the air and began to release his mana. "The Wordless Book of Heaven is the treasure of this deity. I believe that no one except this deity can rewrite it with force. There is a reason for the existence of heaven and earth. Since I already know this, I will definitely not Stand by." The Jade Emperor knew that what Nagato said was true, and that he would do what Nagato said, but the Jade Emperor was still worried. The Jade Emperor stepped forward, grabbed Nagato, and signaled Nagato not to continue to release mana against the wordless heavenly book. "God, do you know what the consequences will be if you succeed in rewriting the wordless book?" "Consequence? Didn''t you tell me just now? It will consume my huge mana, and even say that my mana will disappear completely." Nagato said these words calmly, as if all this has nothing to do with him. Like. "In fact, there is one more point. Regardless of whether you can successfully rewrite the wordless scriptures, the gods, as long as you try to rewrite the wordless scriptures, and if your magic power is enough to suppress the wordless scriptures, then the wordless scriptures will disappear from the Three Realms. Nagato was stunned by what the Jade Emperor said. Nagato looked at the wordless heavenly book flying in the air, and thought that the wordless heavenly book had helped him do so many things, and he didn''t make a move for a while. "This...that is, as long as I continue to release my mana, the wordless heavenly book will disappear from the Three Realms, right?" "Yes." Jade Emperor answered. Nagato fell into deep thought. He knew that the wordless book was a magic weapon that knew everything, and the wordless book had helped him do so many things. At this time, he had already developed feelings for the wordless book, so he was a little reluctant to read it. Its destroyed. The Childless Book of Heaven was shining at this time. It actually knew that Nagato was embarrassed by all of this, so it spoke. "Don''t worry about the master, everything is for the world and the common people. The judge and the Ksitigarbha king in the underworld are two very important people in the underground. Without them, wouldn''t people be messed up after death? Since the master I already know the seriousness of this matter, why stop rewriting it?" .. 3797 Chapter VIII The Wordless Book of Heaven Disappears You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The wordless book persuaded Nagato because it knew that its life was over. The Wordless Book of Heaven can know the future and the past, and naturally know that oneself will disappear at this time.Instead of rewriting the fate of the Three Realms and letting other people do it, it''s better to do it on your own master. Nagato seems to have understood the inner thoughts of the Wuzi Tianshu, and he and Wuzi Tianshu have mutual induction. "But, I really can''t bear it. You have helped me so much before, and I still want to let you follow me. We have only experienced a few things before and after, and we separated so quickly. I really can''t bear it. " "It''s okay, Master, you should know that I know the past and the future. The future is my destiny, so please hurry up." The light from the wordless heavenly scriptures in the air was even more powerful, which made the gods and Buddhas who saw the wordless heavenly scriptures nearby were amazed. Nagato actually knew that he didn''t have much time. He gritted his teeth, looked at the wordless heavenly book in the air, and released his mana again. With the increase of Nagato''s mana, the speed of the disappearance of the wordless heavenly book gradually became faster, until in the end, the wordless heavenly book completely disappeared in the high palace. Nagato looked at the missing wordless heavenly book, and felt very sad. At this moment, the judge and the Ksitigarbha king appeared in front of the Jade Emperor. "Your Majesty, God." The two of them did not kneel down, but greeted the Jade Emperor and Nagato very politely. The Jade Emperor returned to his Jiulong true chair and said: "Ksitigarbha, judge, the reason why you can be reborn, this time the ghost is owed to the god of Nagato and the wordless book. It is the god of Nagato. Zun sacrificed the wordless heavenly book to rewrite your destiny." Nagato''s mana hasn''t been weakened so much. This is because the wordless heavenly book has used all its power to complete the rewriting. At that time, it only used some of Nagato''s mana. The king of Jizo and the judge bowed to Nagato. "Thank God Nagato." "You don''t need to thank me. In fact, this is all the credit of the Wordless Book of Heaven. But it is a pity that the Wordless Book of Heaven has completely disappeared from the Three Realms. If anything happens in the future, it will not be as lucky as this time. , You should be more careful when doing things." Nagato said. "Thank you God for reminding us, we will definitely not be so careless in the future." Ksitigarbha King said firmly. Jizoman knew that the main responsibility was on him for failing to protect the safety of the underworld. The two of them were originally from the underground palace, and they had spent a long time in the Palace of the High Heavens, and the two of them were also very uncomfortable. The Jade Emperor realized that he was uncomfortable, so he said, "Ksitigarbha, judge, you should return to your territory. Remember to do things later and be careful when you go." "Yes, Jade Emperor." The judge replied this time. The two of them disappeared directly from the High Heaven Treasure Hall and returned to the underworld again. The gods were full of praise for all of Nagato, and only Laojun Taishang knew about Nagato''s thoughts, and stood by without saying a word. After Nagato bid farewell to the Jade Emperor, he also left from the High Heaven Hall, but he didn''t walk a few steps, so Taishang Laojun chased him up. "Protoss wait for me, I still have something to say to the gods." Nagato stopped his footsteps when he heard the words of Taishang Laojun, he turned his head and looked at Taishang Laojun, with doubts in his heart. "When you were in the Palace of the High Heavens, why didnt you say a word, Taishang Laojun? This time you chased the deity out of the Nantian Gate again. What is it? Or do you want these things? Do other gods and Buddhas know?" "The gods are sure things are like gods, I really don''t want other gods to know. This is my magic weapon, the colorful gourd, the power of this gourd is very powerful, as long as the gods touch this gourd, they will know me It means." Taishang Laojun was very excited. Nagato also dubiously took Taishang Laojuns gourd into his hand, and then he felt a large amount of power gathered on his body. After he took a deep breath, he felt refreshed. Up. "Master Taishang, what is there in your so-called colorful gourd? Why did I just touch the colorful gourd just now, and I already felt an unprecedented comfortable feeling." Nagato asked Taishang old Jun. "The gods do not know that in this colorful gourd, there is the colorful elixir that I previously refined, and the colorful elixir has completely melted into powder in the colorful gourd. After the gods absorb the powder, they will naturally feel God. Refreshing." The Supreme Master felt that Nagato''s rewriting of the wordless heavenly scripts had not lost the mana that the Jade Emperor said, but the mana was slightly weakened... 3798 Chapter 809: The Request of the Supreme Master You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Taishang Laojun is not simply to please Nagato, he actually has his own affairs and wants to ask Nagato for help. Nagato could see the meaning of Taishang Laojun at a glance, and said: "If you have anything you want this deity to help, just say it directly. You know, this deity always likes to have fun, you have What to say, but it doesnt matter." "Since the gods have said so, then I will speak. At Penglai in the East China Sea, there is a spiritual power grass left by me when I became a god. I want to ask the gods to help me get it back. " Taishang Laojun''s tone was very sincere, he didn''t mean anything, and said as Nagato said. "Penglai Immortal Island? Can you go there too? Besides, the immortal energy in that place is very abundant. Wouldn''t it be better to go to that place to cultivate and improve your Taoism and mana?" solution. Taishang Laojun explained: "You dont know the deity. Its the spiritual power grass I left when I became a god. I cant touch my spiritual power grass unless I bring it from Penglai Xiandao. Come out. In addition, only people with strong magic power can accomplish this." In fact, Nagato knows a little bit about this matter. Ling Li Cao is what is left behind after some gods and Buddhas become gods in order to prevent their own souls from being destroyed one day. However, if this thing has been unable to answer the words in its owner''s body, it will completely disappear, and its owner''s mana will also be greatly reduced. When Taishang Laojun had just become a god, he was really worried about what would happen to him, so he did such a thing. Now he has become a god is very stable. He wants to get the spiritual power back, but I found that I couldn''t get it. Nagato has heard all these statements, but Nagato is still very surprised by this, because in his opinion, few people really do such a thing. "Master, you are going to use your colorful gourd to reward the deity and let the deity help you, right?" "Exactly, I hope that the deity can help me with this task. As long as the deity can help me complete this task, no matter what the deity asks me to do in the future, I will promise the deity." Taishang Laojun said firmly. "The deity knows, you don''t want too many people to know that your spiritual power is on the Penglai fairy island in the East China Sea. You are worried that if someone shoots you, you will be caught off guard. But you can''t do it yourself. Only then did the matter come to the deity and let the deity help." Nagato had already seen everything, and he didn''t deny what he said. "I have nothing to do now anyway. I originally planned to go to Leiyin Temple to meet the Tathagata Buddha. Since you have asked me what you want, I think I should help you first." He didn''t say anything else, after taking the colorful gourd of Taishang Laojun into his hand, he disappeared directly outside the Nantian Gate. Taishang Laojun watched Nagato leave, and he was relieved. "The Lord Nagato helped me do this this time. I believe it will be successful. I can finally get back my spiritual power grass." Nagato''s speed is very fast, he has already arrived in the East China Sea in the blink of an eye, but the next scene shocked Nagato. The entire East China Sea is full of evil spirits, where Penglai Immortal Island is, it doesn''t matter if there is no immortal energy at all, even the island has disappeared. "What the hell is going on, Penglai Xiandao really disappeared like this. I don''t believe that any monster can still remove Penglai Xiandao." Nagato was about to take out the wordless book on his body for inquiries, but he thought carefully that the wordless book had completely disappeared after being rewritten, which made his mood a little inexplicably low. "The Wordless Book of Heaven is indeed a very good thing, but it is a pity that it left me so early. But if I can, I will definitely let the Wordless Book of Heaven be reborn again, but the most important thing now is to find it quickly The spiritual power grass of the Supreme Master." Nagato released his mana, covering the entire East China Sea, and everything inside and outside the East China Sea was covered by Nagato''s mana, and the demon energy here also dispersed. After all the demon spirits of the East China Sea disappeared, Nagato stood on the East China Sea. He closed his eyes and discovered what happened here. It turned out that not long ago, the Monkey King took away Optimus Prime and absorbed all the immortal energy of Penglai Xiandao in the East China Sea, and then went to Huaguo Mountain, which caused Penglai Xiandao to become a place of evil spirits. "This guy is so powerful, but fortunately he has been wiped out by me now. Even so, I still have to figure out what is going on." Nagato said to himself... 3799 Chapter 810: Millennium Centipede Essence You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato believes that even if the East China Sea becomes like this, the spiritual power grass of the Supreme Master still exists. If Taishang Laojun''s spiritual power grass is really gone, maybe it is destroyed, Taishang Laojun will not be what it was before. Nagato felt that this matter became more and more weird. After the gibbons were eliminated, this demon spirit should gradually weaken in Penglai, East China Sea. Now he has arrived at Penglai Fairy Island. Not only has the demon spirit of Penglai Fairy Island not weakened, it has become even stronger. The colorful gourd automatically flew out of Nagato''s hands at this time, and when he flew into the sky, he began to absorb the surrounding demon energy, and absorbed all these demon energy inside in an instant. "Unexpectedly, your little colorful gourd has such power. It seems that I really can''t just look down on you. You can rest assured that colorful gourd, this time I will be able to complete your master. Please me. thing." Nagato put away the colorful gourd, and then jumped directly into the East China Sea. There is no shrimp soldier or crab general in the East China Sea, which makes Nagato more convinced that there must be monsters near here. "Here, where the monster is so high, but the monster is not visible. This really makes the god deity greatly disappointed. But this guy can hide so well, it really makes the god god very surprised." Nagato said, while flying towards the East China Sea, he carefully looked at the East China Sea not far away, where there was a palace. Without saying anything, he swam towards the palace. The gate of the palace was closed, and Nagato entered the palace gate with magic power. At this time, two little demons appeared before his eyes. After seeing Nagato, the little demon roared in a bad tone: "Who are you, it''s better to get out of here, this place belongs to my lord, if you don''t get out of here, don''t blame me for waiting. You are welcome." "Really? I haven''t even seen the deity, it''s really ignorant." Nagato blinked, and the little demon in front of him was immediately wiped out. He stared carefully at the palace in front of him. The demons in it were all harming people, which made Nagato Faye see all the things they had done before. Nagato was so angry that he gathered his mana on his right hand and attacked the palace in front of him, which instantly turned into powder. Except for their leader, all the demons in the palace have been wiped out. The centipede flew directly from the bottom of the sea. After he flew into the air, Nagato also flew into the air, and the two faced each other. "Who are you, why did you come to this East China Sea, and you still attack my subordinates?" Centipede said angrily. Nagato snorted coldly, radiating the power of his own god and Buddha, the powerful Buddha light made the centipede essence in front of him unable to open his eyes. "This god is the head of the ten thousand Buddhas in the world of gods and Buddhas. You should have heard of gods. I am the gods Nagato." When the centipede heard Nagato''s words, his eyes were filled with surprise. Regarding the legend of Nagato, whether it is a human Buddha, or even a monster, you know how powerful Nagato''s mana is. Centipede''s body couldn''t help taking two steps back. Then he shook his head and pointed at Nagato and said: "Impossible, how noble is the deity, how can it be in the East China Sea, let alone make a shot at us. " "You think everything is too simple. The deity came here just to take away one thing. You destroyed Penglai Xian Island and spread the demon energy to the entire Penglai. Do you think I should Shoot it against you." What Nagato hates most is hurting innocent people, and all the monsters before that are like this, so when Nagato shot them, he didn''t show any mercy. The centipede was facing Nagato, and gathered his own demon power. "No matter how I say, I have a thousand years of Taoism, if you are really a god, then the mana must be above me. But if you don''t have such a powerful mana, you can''t even defeat me, then you are today. Death date." Centipede Jing looked at Nagato, and directly absorbed the surrounding seawater. A whirlwind appeared in the water instantly, surrounding Nagato directly. "You dare to say that you are a god with such strength? If you are a real god, it is impossible to be attacked by my move. I will let you see my skills." The mana emitted by the centipede spirit became stronger and stronger, the whirlwind rolled up the sea, and Nagato was in it. Nagato didn''t intend to avoid the mana of the centipede just now, he wanted to see how powerful the mana of this centipede was. To Nagato''s surprise, there was a luminous object in the whirlwind. After taking out the luminous object with his own mana, he carefully looked at it. He found that it was the spiritual power grass of Taishang Laojun... 3800 Chapter 811: The Power of Spiritual Grass You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, as long as this deity takes the spiritual power grass into his own hands, even if he has completed the task of the Supreme Master begging me this time. The power of this spiritual power grass is indeed extremely powerful. I will take this thing. To the old gentleman." Nagato understands better than anyone in his heart that the power of this spiritual power grass is not as powerful as usual. He can only let Taishang take this thing out of the East China Sea, return to the heavenly court, and give it to the old monarch. Shang Laojun''s mana was completely restored. "The deity did not want to waste so much time. I have decided to prepare everything that I should prepare. Just rest assured that I will do everything exactly as I want. " After saying this, the power of Nagato''s gods and Buddhas directly covered the entire East China Sea. Any demon in the East China Sea disappeared instantly, and this spiritual power grass also flew directly into Nagato''s hands. Nagato looked at the spiritual power grass in his hand, he was very satisfied. "The power of the spiritual power grass is indeed very powerful, as I thought. Now I will return to the heavenly court with this spiritual power grass, and go to the Supreme Master." Nagato was extremely fast, after he got the spiritual power grass, he turned around and disappeared in front of him. In the heavenly court, the Supreme Lord had already sensed Nagato''s immortal energy. He didn''t have any stay, and flew directly towards Nagato. The two of them exchanged together in the Palace of Dousili. "God, I knew it was you who came back here. Unexpectedly, you will come back so soon. I don''t know if God Nagato really brought back the spiritual power grass for me this time?" The old gentleman was very curious, because his spiritual power grass was a little different from other people. He felt that there was a little residual spiritual power on his spiritual power grass, and he wanted to get his spiritual power grass. To live, that person must have strong magical powers. Nagato snorted coldly when listening to Mr. Taishangs words, and said, There is a spiritual power grass in a small area, do you think the master god cant get this thing? I can tell you this way, this spiritual power grass is powerful , But for me, there is no pressure." For Nagato, he believed in his own mana very much. No monster could defeat him. How could a mere magic grass cause harm. With the flow of time, the spirit power grass inside becomes stronger and stronger, and the old man who can use this spirit power grass feels extremely high pressure. It is this kind of power that makes him stronger. The mana of the old man is gradually losing. After seeing his spiritual power grass, the old monarch was very happy. He stretched out his hand to pick up his spiritual power grass directly, and then released his mana, wanting to return the spiritual power grass to his body. . The mana of the Supreme Lord is gradually increasing. After he finds that he runs out of the mana, this spiritual power grass constantly rejects the mana of the Supreme Lord himself, which makes the mana of the Supreme Lord unable to enter the spiritual power at all. Inside the grass. The impact of these two forces of mana made the Taishang Laojun back a few steps, and the spiritual power grass almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Nagato flew out directly, and directly put the spiritual power grass into his own hands. He continuously spread his spiritual power, causing the spiritual power grass to release and resist his mana and disappear. "The spiritual power grass is your own thing, you can''t absorb it alone, it seems that the power of this spiritual power grass is indeed not to be underestimated. I have continuously suppressed the power of this spiritual power grass, I believe if you are now If you want to control this thing with your own mana, you can do it." After Nagato finished speaking, the Supreme Master once again released his mana to the spiritual power grass. His mana continued to increase, and soon the power of the spiritual power grass was completely integrated together with the power in his body. Spiritual power is also slowly fusing. "How is it, do you think your mana has been restored a lot?" Nagato asked. "I really feel that my mana has been restored. I haven''t felt this way for a long time. Thank you Lord Nagato." Taishang Lao Jun felt Nagato from the heart, he knelt directly in front of Nagato and began to kowtow. "You dont need to do these things, its actually effortless. I thought that the diamond ring you gave to this deity was flawed. I didnt expect that treasure would become what it used to be because you lost mana s reason." "My diamond circle has been with me for some time. I always think that my diamond circle is very powerful, and I also believe that I can completely control it." The Supreme Lord has always believed in how powerful his diamond circle is. What he has to do is to put away his diamond circle again, and then restore his spiritual power while refining the diamond circle... 3801 Chapter 812 Mana Prayer You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato already understood the meaning of Taishang Laojun, and he also felt that it was indeed very good for Taishang Laojun to do this. "Lao Jun, if you have any place where you need this deity, just speak up. You gave me the Diamond Circle earlier, which is actually your trust in me. You will have such a result now, and it is your own blessing." Hearing what Nagato said, Taishang Laojun bowed down to Nagato again. In Taishang Laojun''s mind, Nagato is not only the head of the gods and Buddhas, but also the gods, but also the mana creator who brought the Three Realms to the light. "Okay, you don''t have to behave like this in front of this deity. You have already said what this deity should say to you, so you can rest assured to restore your own mana. In addition, I have something to find the Jade Emperor. Yes, so you are going with me." All the gods and buddhas are looking for Taishang Laojun, and they are all worried about what will happen to Taishang Laojun. Now Nagato has found Taishang Laojun, he thinks that this matter should be Taishang Laojun actively looking for the Jade Emperor, he thinks this matter is very important, what he has to do is to follow Taishang Laojun immediately . Regarding what Nagato said, the Supreme Lord immediately agreed. He knew that he should indeed go to the Lingxiao Hall to give the Jade Emperor and all the gods and Buddhas an explanation. Soon, Nagato and the Supreme Master had already flown to the High Heaven Hall. The gods knew they were coming, and they all stayed in the High Heaven Hall. The Jade Emperor looked at Nagato and motioned to let Nagato lean aside. Nagato''s brows jumped, and he said, "Jade Emperor, what are you doing? The great old gentleman had caused great changes in the East China Sea before, because of his spiritual power grass. Others dont know how important spiritual power grass is, can you still Not sure?" "It is precisely because I know the importance of the spiritual power grass that I have to punish the old gentleman Taishang. The old gentleman has not taken his spiritual power grass back in time, and it has endangered hundreds of thousands of creatures in the East China Sea. The thing is, not only did he not tell me about it, but he also tried to escape with his own magic power in an attempt to conceal the truth and cross the sea. The more the Jade Emperor said, the greater his anger in his heart became. All the heavenly soldiers and generals nearby took a step forward and surrounded the Taishang Laojun. "Do you know what the deity did just now? The disaster in the East China Sea has been put down by the deity, and the old monarch just wants to get his spiritual power back. This time he intends to go alone. Do you know if you have done this, so you hide your strength." Nagato was already a little angry. At the same time he said this, the power of thunder and lightning spread from around his body from time to time. Such a powerful force was unexpected by the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor knew that Nagato''s mana was boundless. He didn''t let the heavenly soldiers next to him attack, but looked at Nagato and frowned. "God, I know that you want to protect the Taishang Laojun, but I haven''t said what to do with him? Now I want to put him in a temporary detention, and temporarily suppress him with a mirror. He meant to be executed." The words the Jade Emperor said were true, Nagato knew, but he still did not agree with what the Jade Emperor just said. "The deity you mean is very clear, and you should also understand what our gap is. I dont want to waste time with you anymore. What the deity said just now is very clear, and you should understand it. meaning." Nagato just glanced at the weapons of the heavenly weapons around him, and their weapons broke instantly. What he did was not how he wanted to protect the Supreme Master, but what he did was actually to protect these heavenly soldiers and generals. Nagato immediately used his mana to transmit his inner thoughts to the Jade Emperor. "Jade Emperor, you know as much as I do. If you deal with the old gentleman now, there will only be one result. The spiritual power in the old gentleman''s body will be released again. It is really that time. You know the consequences." "Of course I understand the seriousness of this matter. It is precisely because of this that I thought of suppressing the Taishang Laojun. Don''t worry, the Taishang Laojun will not take the initiative to resist." The Jade Emperor was very sure. Say. The Jade Emperor always felt that he was the head of the Three Realms, and any gods and Buddhas should listen, otherwise he would be chased by the heavenly generals. On the other hand, Nagato thought that the old man could control the mana in his body, so he decided to bet with Jade Emperor. Nagato said: "In this way, when you give me three days, I can let the Supreme Master completely digest the spiritual power grass and completely absorb its mana in three days." "This is what you said to the gods. If things are not what the gods say you are, then what do you want me to do?" The Jade Emperor still looked a little embarrassed. Nagato was very puzzled, and he would immediately agree to whatever he said about the Jade Emperor, but this time he deliberately went against him... 3802 Chapter 813: The Jade Emperor has a problem You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato approached the Jade Emperor. He stared at the Jade Emperor carefully, his eyes full of doubt. "Jade Emperor, change to the previous words. You will agree with the words spoken by the deity. Why are you like this this time? My instinct tells myself that you are like this because of you. It''s my own sake." "What did the gods say? What is my own reason? I have always been in the High Heaven Palace, ruling everything in the Three Realms. Does the gods think I am not the Jade Emperor? Ruuo the gods really think so Yes, then just use the magic mirror to look at it, dont you know?" If the Jade Emperor said such words, Nagato would naturally not use a demon mirror. Nagato didn''t say anything else, and left with Taishang Laojun. Heavenly King Tota, Nezha, God Erlang, Father Thunder, and all of them stopped at Nagato. These people mainly follow the words of the Jade Emperor. The reason why they are doing this is actually only wanting to leave the Taishang Laojun. As for them to do this, they also want to be the sentient beings of the Three Realms. "Does this deity say that you don''t believe it? This deity can let the spiritual power grass be completely digested in the body of the supreme old man, and no matter what happens or the consequences, this deity can bear it on his own of." All the gods knew the mana of Nagato, and they also understood that Nagato could do it, but the Jade Emperor didn''t say anything, and the gods could only stop in front of Nagato. Nagato looked at the heavenly soldiers and generals in front of him with a helpless look. "Are you really sure you want to fight with me? I can tell you that your strength will be completely suppressed by me. If you really fight against the deity, the result will be a discoloration of the world and the deity. Dont you believe what you say?" "God, we naturally believe in you. You have taken the Three Realms out of danger several times. But these things about Taishang Laojun are our immortal realms. The Buddha Realm should not be mixed up. The Jade Emperor just I also said that I want to keep the old man, you are embarrassing us." Li Jing said. Nagato felt that Li Jing had his own reasons for saying this, but at this time, Taishang Laojun used his own magic power to break free of Nagato. "God, I previously concealed that all the gods and Buddhas were my fault, and now let you follow me here to take me away, I am very grateful. But since I am a courtier of the Jade Emperor, I should follow the words of the Jade Emperor. This time the gods should leave alone." Nagato felt that it was no longer a matter of whether the Taishang Laojun followed him, but that the gods in the heavens did not give him face, especially the Jade Emperor. He turned around again, facing the Jade Emperor in front of him, his brows were full of anger. "Jade Emperor, do you really think I will be afraid of you? Even if you are all up, you can''t withstand my attack. The deity doesn''t want to make things worse. If you push me this time, then Don''t blame the deity for being rude." In fact, when Nagato said this, he had already prepared what he was going to do next. The mana on Nagato''s body had already gathered, but before he shot it, a light of Buddha flew directly from the west and flew to the High Heaven Palace. "Nagato God, this is a matter in the God Realm. We really can''t intervene without authorization. You have helped the Supreme Master solve the spiritual power grass matter. All the rest depends on his own destiny. Anyone I can barely come." The person who said this is the Tathagata. After the Tathagata came, all the gods knelt down, and the face of the Jade Emperor was very ugly from just now, and he became a little more happy. Nagato knew that Tathagata had appeared here to resolve trouble and embarrassment, so it was like this. "I know what you are talking about, but if Taishang Laojun cannot control the spiritual power grass in his body, the Three Realms will once again fall into distress. Every time they fall into distress, they will not handle it well. Ben The gods are also worried about the Three Realms." Nagato is also telling the truth, these gods in the Three Realms all think that their mana is very powerful, but when they really encounter a monster, they will be helpless. The Jade Emperor came to Tathagata''s side and said, "Buddha, I know what to do. I don''t know why God Venerable Nagato behaves like this this time, but what I can say is yes, and I will definitely not put the Three Realms in danger." Tathagata understood Nagato''s mind, he pinched his fingers and then smiled. "No, things will not be as complicated as the gods said. Everything in the Three Realms is fixed, and the gods are very tired these days. How about returning to Lingshan with this seat?" Tathagata did not dare to speak so absolute to Nagato, he said so, hoping that Nagato could return to Leiyin Temple with him... 3803 Chapter 814 Three-day deadline You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Since the Buddha said so, then I will return to Leiyin Temple with the Buddha." Nagato followed the words of the Tathagata. Nagato knew that it was unnecessary for him to stay in the High Heaven Hall. As for what would happen to the Supreme Master, he would only know after three days had passed. "Send to the Buddha, and to the deity." The Jade Emperor led the gods together to speak to Nagato. Tathagata took Nagato, and the two quickly returned to Lingshan. In Leiyin Temple, there is only one person at present. After he and Nagato return to Leiyin Temple together, Tathagata returns to the lotus platform where he was originally sitting and begins to recuperate. "Tathagata Buddha, you know better than me how terrifying the power of this spiritual power grass is. If you can, I hope you can give me an explanation." "God, you have said that we can all see the power of the spiritual power grass, so why not wait for three days? Think about it carefully, this spiritual power grass is in the body of the supreme old man, Are we taking it away, and what is the difference?" Nagato feels that if Mr. Taishang is by his side and encounters something serious, he can stop the release of the evil spirit of the spiritual power at the first time. Mrs. Taishang is not by his side now, which makes Nagato is unavoidably worried. "None of us are what you see. I can tell you this. My ability can completely suppress all of this. I don''t trust them." Nagato''s words made Tathagata shook his head helplessly. "Many gods exist because of their existence. As a god, you should know that it is not the time when you come forward. Many times things are not that big. If you show up too much, you will treat you and gods and Buddhas Neither world is good." Tathagata said earnestly. Nagato took a deep breath. He looked to the east not far away. He didn''t know what the spiritual power grass would look like at this time, and he didn''t know what the Jade Emperor would do to Taishang Laojun. . In the High Heaven Hall, the Jade Emperor motioned to imprison the old monarch in the abyss of the Styx, and sent the four heavenly kings to guard. Styx Abyss is the place where prisoners are held in the Heavenly Court, where the immortal energy is the weakest. Laojun Taishang didn''t refute the punishment of the Jade Emperor. He knew that as an immortal family, he didn''t confess this to the Jade Emperor.This in itself is a very wrong decision. The Jade Emperor quickly walked towards the Styx. He saw that there was another road besides the Styx, which surprised him a bit. The Jade Emperor looked at Li Jing next to him and said, "Li Jing, do you think there are so many roads to Styx. Which road should we take? Actually, I am very curious about these in my heart." "Your Majesty, the minister thinks that there will be two roads in the abyss of the Styx. It is indeed very abnormal, so this is why I want to ask you. There is another thing I want to do. I hope the Jade Emperor can be granted. Li Jing wanted to say something but stopped, which made the Jade Emperor a little puzzled. "You dare not say anything to me, but it doesn''t hurt to say it." Li Jing thought for a while, then said, "Jade Emperor, we were confronted with Nagato Divine Venerable before. It seemed very bad. The minister thought that one day, we could bring the four heavenly kings to apologize to Nagato Divine Venerable. I dont know if you agree ." "If you don''t say it, I really haven''t remembered this thing. What you said is very good, and it is true. But what I am most worried about is that if Nagato God does not accept our apology in return, this should What is good?" Jade Emperor asked back. Nagato could observe these with the power of his gods and Buddhas. He didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor would do that to save himself some face.He would let Li Jing come to himself to apologize at this time. "Buddha, I understand. After all, the Jade Emperor is the ruler of the Three Realms. At that time, I did not save him a bit of face, so I had such a result. Now that I have figured everything out, I decided to go to Styx too. Abyss, see what will happen after the three-day deadline." Nagato quietly looked at Tathagata and said his thoughts. "That''s right, the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms should still be amiable. In addition, you are the head of ten thousand Buddhas and you should know what you are doing. Now that such a long time has passed, you should also adapt to your own environment. People you see." The Tathagata is just a kind reminder. He said this to make Nagato encounter things, think more, and don''t be too arrogant. Nagato didn''t say anything else, and flew towards the abyss of Styx. As soon as Guanyin arrived at Leiyin Temple, he saw Nagato''s back. "Why did the gods leave in a hurry? Could it be something?" Guanyin was puzzled... 3804 The 815th chapter evil spirit leaks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tathagata nodded softly and said, "The Nagato God Venerable wants to see whether the spiritual power grass of the Supreme Master will burst out of special power. He was worried that the gods could not be suppressed, so he went to the Styx Abyss. " Tathagata also supports this. He knows that as long as it is what Nagato is thinking, no one can stop it. "Since this is the case, has the Buddha thought about anything? If the Buddha really wants to help God Nagato, I might have a way." When Guanyin said this, the Tathagata had already thought of what Guanyin would do. "Venerable Guanyin, you can do whatever you want. No matter what Nagato says, it represents our Buddhist world, so you can directly help him. You don''t need to speak in front of this seat, you can do it directly. " Tathagata had agreed with what Guanyin said, Guanyin understood the meaning of the Tathagata, she didn''t say much, and left directly from Leiyin Temple. Nagato flew all the way towards the Stygian Abyss. When he came to the border of the Styx Abyss, he felt a very special power in the Styx Abyss. "Unexpectedly, in a small Styx Abyss, there would be such a powerful mana barrier inside. The guards here must be the people whom the Jade Emperor trusts most. I''ll wait outside here for three days. time flies." Nagato originally thought that he was hiding the immortal energy on his body, and he waited quietly here, so that he would not be found by other gods and Buddhas. He did not expect that the Sky Dog flew over and came to Nagato. All the gods guarding here looked at the Sky Dog, and then saw the Sky Dog flying to Nagato. All the gods knelt down and said in unison, "Little god see Nagato god." Nagato looked at the snarling dog in front of him with a helpless look, and flew down directly from the sky. "In fact, I came here this time to protect the Supreme Master with you. The deity promised the Jade Emperor to wait for three days, so at this time, I will definitely not treat you. Those who attacked, don''t worry." Nagato said these words, the heavenly soldiers before his eyes naturally believed. He walked straight into the abyss of the Styx. He discovered that there was an unprecedented power in the abyss of the Styx. He felt that he had made the right decision to come here this time. "It seems that all this is the same as the gods thought. The spiritual power grass in the old monarch is indeed activating its own mana, but its mana will not have any impact on the surrounding gods and Buddhas." Nagato was talking to himself, and he walked straight to Taishang Laojun. At this moment, the Supreme Lord is surrounded by many gods and Buddhas. Around the body of the Supreme Lord, there is an unprecedented huge mana suppression. This kind of mana suppression makes it impossible to use it for a period of time. Mana. Nagato sensed this, he came to Taishang Laojun, looked at the cage with lightning mana in front of him, and spoke. "Tao Shang Lao Jun, how do you feel about your body now? Do you feel that the Spirit Power Grass is strange in your body?" "Lingli grass does make my body extremely uncomfortable, but I have guessed this feeling a long time ago, so you don''t have to worry about this. In addition, I want to say that now you are here and outside. Same, dont have any evil thoughts." He reminded Taishang Laojun so that he actually didn''t want to let Taishang Laojun do anything. Taishang Laojun opened his eyes, he looked at the Nagato in front of him, and said with a smile: "Nagato God, no matter what you say, you can come here to see me. I am very happy. Everyone will have it. What he should bear, this is what I should bear." In fact, Taishang Laojun doesn''t have much feeling for these. He understands what he should do right now, and he wants to stay in this place. Two days have passed since the blink of an eye for three days. Just as the old gentleman was about to leave the abyss of the Styx, suddenly a black breath flew away from the abyss of the Styx. All the gods and Buddhas didn''t notice this. What they didn''t expect was that the last ray of evil left by the spiritual power grass would fly out of the body of the old man. Nagato felt the abnormality around him, and when he looked back at the old man, he found that the mana on him was missing. "It''s strange, how could things be like this? It seems that it must be because the mana possessed by the spiritual power grass in the old gentleman''s body turned into evil and escaped, otherwise he would not have lost his mana." Nagato led Taishang Laojun directly towards the heaven, Guanyin has been following Nagato. In the Lingxiao Hall, Nagato directly brought the Taishang Laojun to the Jade Emperor... 3805 Chapter 816: Find the Evil You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Jade Emperor, didn''t you say that you could solve the troubles about the spiritual power grass? Why don''t you take a good look at the spiritual power grass now? Now that the mana of the Supreme Lord has completely disappeared, the spiritual power grass is transformed The evil spirits also escaped." Nagato said, he put Taishang Laojun in front of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor didn''t expect things to be like this, he glanced at Taishang Laojun and knew what was going on. "I am to blame for all this. If I had listened to the gods earlier, I wouldn''t have gotten where I am now. God, what do you think I should do to find the evil spirit of this spiritual power grass? Send the four heavenly kings to go down to find evil spirits?" The Jade Emperor was already panicked at this time. He knew how powerful the evil spirits of the spiritual power grass were, and ordinary gods and Buddhas could not find the root of the evil spirits of the spiritual power grass. Guanyin came forward at this moment and she said, "Don''t worry. Actually, I had expected such an accident early on, so I chose to stay with Nagato God. This time its up to me. I will let this evil spirit happen. Coming back." After saying this, Guanyin took out the Yujing bottle in his hand directly, and sprinkled the fairy water in the Yujing bottle directly on the ground from the air. "Master Guanyin, who are you?" The Jade Emperor was very puzzled, he didn''t know what Guanyin was doing. "There is no way for this evil spirit to possess a person''s body for the time being. It is haunting everywhere. The mana I just released can make this evil spirit return to the heavenly court. Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry so much, just watch it. " Guanyin smiled slightly, then retracted his mana. Things were just like what Guanyin had just said, within a short while, the source of this mana continued to spread, and the spiritual power and evil spirits that had previously flown out of the body of the old man had returned to the heavenly palace. A wave of mana returned to the body of the old man, which instantly restored the mana of the old man. Nagato knew how Guanyin did this. He didnt say anything else. He directly transferred his mana to the Supreme Master, and then spread his mana continuously, and the Supreme Master quickly recovered completely. Up. The Taishang Laojun got up and ran the mana around in his body. There was no problem. In the eyes of Taishang Laojun, his mana can be restored, which is entirely the credit of Guanyin and Nagato. "Thanks to Master Guanyin, and thanks to Lord Nagato. "You don''t have to thank me, Taishang Laojun. If you want to, you can thank God Nagato. You bow to me. Isn''t this broken me? Now I have finished what I should do, and I am leaving." Guanyin knew that he should return to the Leiyin Temple where the Tathagata was to recover. Nagato stood beside Guanyin, "I''m really happy that you can come this time. I believe it was also because you went to Leiyin Temple that I felt these things, right? I''ll wait for the heavens to be dealt with. , Will return to Leiyin Temple, wait until." Nagato means to let Guanyin return to Leiyin Temple first, and then return later. For Nagato, Guanyin would naturally help, she nodded, and then flew away from the place in front of her. "Master, your spiritual power grass has been recovered, mana has been restored, and the three-day period has passed. You have completely recovered. How do you feel now?" "Going back to Nagato, I feel that my body has completely recovered, and Nagato does not have to worry so much for me." Mr. Taishang knew that Nagato helped him a lot this time, and he was extremely grateful to Nagato''s heart. "You don''t have to thank me, but you will be like this, and it is your own destiny." Nagato looked at the Jade Emperor and said, "Jade Emperor, you don''t have to worry about this. Everything is the good fortune of Taishang Laojun himself. Now that the embarrassment of the heaven has been relieved, I should leave." The Jade Emperor walked a few steps to Nagato''s eyes, his eyes full of shame. "Nagato God, I have spoken to you a bit before, I''m really sorry, I hope you don''t hate me." "Your Majesty is the head of the Three Realms. Actually, I spoke too bluntly. But since your Majesty has nothing else, I will leave." Nagato felt that repeating his identity as a deity in front of the Jade Emperor was a challenge to the Jade Emperors authority. After he had said what he had just said, the Jade Emperor was even more ashamed. "The gods have their own things to do, so just go ahead and do their own things." The Jade Emperor saw that Nagato could alleviate the disaster of the Three Realms many times, and he was convinced of Nagato this time. After Nagato left the Lingxiao Hall, Taishang Laojun knelt before the Jade Emperor''s eyes again. "Your Majesty, the minister has done so many wrong things before and almost made a big mistake. I hope your majesty will punish you." The Jade Emperor looked at the kneeling old gentleman in front of him, and personally helped him up... 3806 Chapter 817 Tathagata Assigns Tasks You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, I know that you have suffered these days. Since I have promised Nagato God, I must treat all the gods kindly, so I won''t be as harsh to you as before, and I won''t blame you." When the Jade Emperor said these words, he really said his own psychological words. Taishang Laojun just felt more guilty at this time. "Don''t worry, your majesty, the minister has now fully recovered his mana, and he can definitely help the Three Realms in the future and eliminate hidden dangers." Inside Leiyin Temple, Nagato quickly came inside. He saw that all the eighteen arhats, Guanyin, and Tang monks were all in there. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t say much, and then sat in a lotus seat next to Tathagata. on. "Today, all the gods and Buddhas have arrived. This seat has decided to let you all go to the mortal world to experience and practice. When everyone is less than a last resort, they have to use spells without authorization. And this time is a test for everyone, one person goes to one place. " Tathagata waved his right hand, everyone almost came out wherever they went. Nagato saw that the place he was going was the treasure elephant country he had visited before, which made him stunned. "Tathagata Buddha, the monsters in this treasure elephant kingdom have been calmed down, and the people inside have also undergone great changes. They are not as greedy and selfish as before. What am I going to do when I go to treasure elephant kingdom? What is his experience?" Nagato didn''t have any worries, and directly expressed his inner thoughts. "The deity said very well, but the matter is not as simple as the deity thought. The secret of heaven cannot be revealed. It is hard to say about this. The deity may go to Baoxiang country to see and know how this happened. It''s up." Tathagata didn''t say the reason, but just wanted to let Nagato try it by himself. "Since the Buddha said so, then I have to go and see what''s going on." In a blink of an eye, Nagato once again came to the treasure elephant kingdom where he had helped Tang Seng and his apprentice through the troubles. Everything in Baoxiang Country is the same as when he saw it before. "It''s weird. The Buddha told me to come here, but I saw that everything is normal here, and there is no big difference from what I thought. No, I should still look around here to see if it is true. What''s wrong with it." As soon as Nagato finished speaking, he felt the evil spirit around him. "It''s weird. Why is there still a monster here? Could there be any monsters in this treasure elephant country? If this is the case, the deity will definitely kill him in name." Nagato soon came to the place where Baoxiang has a demon-like atmosphere. The demon-like atmosphere entangled all around. Nagato concealed the immortal energy from her body and attracted him, disguised as an ordinary person. After a little demon disguised as a man appeared in the crowd, he casually grabbed a passerby and motioned directly to the men behind him to take him away. "Why do you want to catch me? I never knew you. What are you doing to catch me?" The man''s face was shocked. "I caught you, naturally to save you too much. Looking at your appearance, although the meat is not very tasty, I believe that your soul is still clean. Bring you back, the king will definitely be happy." The little demon threw the man aside, and turned around and left with the innocent man just now. "Does this treasure elephant country really have demons? Since this is the case, I want to see what kind of demons can be so powerful." Nagato increased his speed, and quickly left the place in front of him. Nagato followed the little demon all the way to the cave. In this cave, there were hundreds of young men, but most of these men had lost their souls. "This place is really abnormal. I just looked at it this way and felt very surprised. If it is really possible, I will see how great this monster is." So Nagato also turned into an ordinary man, lying on the ground deliberately, pretending to be injured, and then brought back by a group of little demons. Their king never showed up, and Nagato was very curious about this. He wanted to see what kind of monsters wanted to absorb the souls of these people. Nagato had been waiting in this cave for two days. Just when Nagato was about to give up waiting, the Demon King appeared. After the Demon King appeared in his cave, he nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the macho man captured by his little demon. "Yes, you are doing very well. I only need the souls of the last ten people to become a real demon. By then, no god and Buddha in the Three Realms will be my opponent, and none of them can hurt me. of." After the Demon King said this, Nagato stood directly behind the Demon King. "I said you guy wants to occupy the souls of these innocent mortals from the eyes of the deity. Do you think you can do it yourself?" .. 3807 Chapter 818: It was the Dapeng King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato looked at the Dapeng King in front of him, and his whole person was stunned. He really didn''t expect that this time, thinking about absorbing these innocent people, it turned out to be the Dapeng King. "Dapeng King, why are you here, I thought who was here." When Nagato saw the Dapeng King, he was indeed very shocked, but the Dapeng King in front of him didn''t feel much about it. King Dapeng clenched his fist, the mana on his body directly gathered together, and the whole person stepped back. "I was also very surprised that you would come here. But I was very curious. Seriously, you are a very powerful character. Why are you staying here? What is your purpose? " King Dapeng also came down from the heaven secretly. He thought that if he could hide around here, no one would find himself, then he would have nothing to do. What King Dapeng didn''t expect was that Nagato would appear here, and he soon discovered his location. "Originally, I thought there was nothing wrong with Baoxiang Country. For example, it was so strange that I came here to take a look. I didn''t want to come here. This time it seems that I came here right. If I change to another Gods and Buddhas are not necessarily your opponents." The Dapeng King is indeed very powerful. When he fought with Monkey King in Shituoling, he was very brave. When he returned to Leiyin Temple, even the Eighteen Arhats were not his opponents, and the Tathagata defeated him. "Okay, you don''t need to continue talking so much nonsense in front of my eyes now. I will ask you, what are you going to do? I really feel like wasting too much time by my side now. , If you are smart enough, come back to the heaven with me." Nagato was thinking about bringing King Dapeng back to Leiyin Temple and handing it over to Tathagata. He felt that King Dapeng was the uncle of Tathagata after all, and it would be better to hand him over to Tathagata. "I don''t want to go back to the things of the Tathagata. The days around the Tathagata are really too painful. What I want most now is freedom." King Dapeng rejected Nagato in one mouth, and he said what he thought after reading himself, he didn''t want to return to Tathagata. The sky was overcast, and there was a gap at the top of Dapengtou''s cave. After the sky was overcast, everyone could see it. Nagato took a deep breath and used his mana to directly remove all the people and the little monsters around him, and directly led the Dapeng King to a place where there was no one. "The surrounding area is empty, no one will bother us to fight. You have been receiving the education and influence of the Tathagata by the side of the Tathagata. It is said that you should have some Buddha nature, and it will become like this now. I really think, but everything is fast It will be over." Nagato thought so, but the Dapeng King felt that he was already very good now. "It''s already very good. I have always wanted to make myself a demon who can defeat everyone in the world of gods and Buddhas. I want to become a demon and become a real demon. Anyone who prevents me from becoming a demon or against me People, I won''t let them live." King Dapeng thought that as long as he eats one hundred and eight thousand souls of strong men, he can make his mana knowledgeable and become omnipotent.He felt that the most important thing for him now was to leave Nagato first and find the last ten strong men. "This idea of ??yours is completely wrong. Since you don''t have any repentance, then the deity shows no mercy to you. I will arrest you now to meet the Buddha." Nagato directly turned into a golden light and entered the body of King Dapeng. Countless Buddha''s light impacted on King Dapeng''s body, making King Dapeng extremely painful.However, he knew that if he could not defeat Nagato now, if he was really brought back to Leiyin Temple by Nagato, everything he did before would become a bubble. "I don''t believe this. All I believe is my own eyes. I will let you see now how great my skills are." Dapeng King was extremely fast, and he flew towards the Styx that he could enter before. The weak water in the Stygian Abyss is extremely powerful, and apart from Zhu Ba Jie, currently no gods and Buddhas can enter it. King Dapeng has a pair of gold wings on his body, and he knows that his pair of gold wings can take him to the weak water and fly away directly. Everything was as he planned. When he flew into the weak water, Nagato sensed a kind of falling power, and he flew directly out of King Dapeng''s body. "Nagato, no matter how powerful you are, you won''t be my opponent." While King Dapeng said this, his pile of golden wings kept glowing... 3808 Chapter 819 The Dapeng King Becomes a Demon You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I''ll fly away from the place in front of me. You''d better stay here. But I believe that next time you see me, you won''t be my opponent." After that, the Dapeng King directly flew away. Nagato watched the Dapeng King who was not far away directly flew away. He originally wanted to tell the Tathagata about this, but after thinking about it carefully, he still felt that telling the Tathagata would be useless, so He flew away from the place in front of him. He planned to find Zhu Bajie, Marshal of Tianpeng. He thought that the only person who could survive the weak water was Zhu Bajie, but after thinking about it for a while, he stopped. "No, this weak water was in the body of King Dapeng just now, so I was forcibly sucked down. If I really choose to bear the weak water''s mana like this, maybe I won''t have anything to do. ." Nagato immediately returned. He looked at the weak water in front of him and took a deep breath. "Well, isn''t it just a weak water. As a god, my mana is already so strong, so would I still be afraid of a small weak water?" Nagato said and flew above the weak water. The power of weak water is extremely powerful, even if the Tathagata cannot fly over here. As soon as Nagato flew over the weak water, he felt that his body was weak, as if all his mana had disappeared.When he was about to touch the weak water, suddenly his body began to glow, and his whole body was flying again. This kind of phenomenon is a feeling that Nagato has never felt before, and he is not afraid of weak water now. "Congratulations, the host has gained the ability to avoid weak water and eliminate mana." After hearing the system prompt that he hadn''t heard for a long time, Nagato became more confident in his own strength. "A small weak water can''t stop me. I have to solve this disaster in the treasure elephant kingdom by myself. I want to capture the Dapeng King back and let Tathagata see my skills." The voice of Tathagata suddenly remembered in Nagato''s mind. "Venerable Nagato, the demon that this seat asks you to subdue this time is indeed the Dapeng King. He has been influenced by my Dharma by my side. Apart from his magical changes, his character is not mature at all. If you cant catch it again, just destroy it. All of this is true, he actually couldn''t bear to let the Dapeng King disappear from the Three Realms in this way, and ended up in a frightened end.But he knew that King Dapeng had already hurt too many innocent lives, and if he continued to indulge him, there would be endless troubles. "I know what to do. Buddha can rest assured, I will never let things worsen like this. I believe that apart from you, only I know how things are going to deteriorate. Have a sense of measure." Nagato didn''t say what he would do with this matter, he just turned around and left from the place in front of him. After Nagato left, he went straight to the place where Dapeng King flew away. King Dapeng has returned to his original cave. There are ten people hidden at the bottom of the cave. He opened the door of the cave, without saying anything, using his mana to remove the last remaining ten. The soul of a man was directly sucked into his body. "It feels really comfortable. My magic skills have been thoroughly practiced, and I have truly become invincible in the world. Now I can definitely kill everything that prevents me." As soon as King Dapeng connected his magic power, Nagato appeared before his eyes. "Dapeng King, what''s the matter with you? Your golden wings?" Nagato noticed that King Dapeng''s body began to change gradually. He knew that King Dapeng had already practiced his own magic skills and was no longer the original King Dapeng. "My biggest worry is that you will become like this, but in the end, you still become like this. But everything is okay, I believe everything will be fine." When Nagato said this, he actually wanted to tell the Dapeng King in front of him that he had better look back as soon as possible. At this time, King Dapeng could still hear Nagato''s words, he just looked at Nagato, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with triumphant expressions. "You don''t feel it now, my strength has been greatly enhanced? I am not what you can match now. My magic has been practiced, and I am ready to die." King Dapeng just raised his right hand, and a huge whirlwind around directly surrounded King Dapeng. The huge whirlpool attacked Nagato with full force, causing cracks in the surrounding ground. "How is it? Do you feel that you are very weak now? Don''t worry about so much, you will soon feel the power of this powerful vortex. I can definitely make you a powder in an instant, Disappeared in the Three Realms." .. 3809 Chapter 820: Defeating the Dapeng King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Dapeng King was very confident in his mana, Nagato sneered instead. "Your mana has indeed been greatly improved, but it is absolutely impossible to defeat this deity. My strength will be much greater than you thought. I don''t want it now. Say something else, let you see my power, and you will know how terrible this is." Nagato watched the huge whirlwind in front of him attacked him, he didn''t avoid it, and was directly mixed in by the whirlwind. "How is Nagato God, is this feeling very unpleasant? But it doesn''t matter. You should know what kind of person I am. I won''t let you die so soon. I still think I want to play with you." King Dapeng thought that after Nagato was hit by his whirlwind, he would definitely be injured. When he approached the whirlwind, he found that the whirlwind was hollow. Nagato only used his own mana to block the power of the whirlwind. . "How could this happen? I don''t believe this. I don''t believe it. You can resolve my moves so easily." The Dapeng King has also fought against Nagato before. As a result, he could not defeat the Dapeng King no matter what, but now the Dapeng King feels that his mana has been greatly improved, and he still cannot hurt him. To Nagato. "How is it? You have seen it too. Your attack on me has no effect. I didn''t want to hurt you. It was you who wanted to die in front of my eyes. How could you blame me? " Nagato smashed the vortex directly, he rushed to the Dapeng King''s eyes, and hit the Dapeng King with a punch. The speed before and after this was less than a second. Before King Dapeng could react, he was directly hit by Nagato. After King Dapeng was attacked by Nagato, part of his devilish energy instantly dissipated. He covered his heart, and at this time he hated Nagato very much. "I don''t believe this. I am so confident in my own strength. How could I be like this in the end? I must defeat you now. I will kill you. Only if you die, the Three Realms Will be mine." "You can''t defeat me. Besides, becoming the leader of the Three Realms is not as simple as you think. It is not just relying on someone with strong mana to become the master of the Three Realms. The gods, Buddhas and ghosts of the Three Realms are willing to obey your orders. It depends on whether you have contributed to the world." Nagato had said this very clearly, but the Dapeng King in front of him was unwilling to admit that he could not do it. "I finally got to this point with great difficulty. I have been trying to improve my strength. I think that if I really can become very strong one day, I will unify the Three Realms. You still don''t talk nonsense and continue to take action." The Dapeng King was still obsessed with it. He flew into the air, thinking about opening his golden wings, but his golden wings had become black at this time. He gathered all the demon energy around him, and the powerful demon energy entangled Nagato''s body. King Roc tried to use this demon energy to control Nagato''s actions. In this way, he could attack Nagato with all his strength. . Nagato had no worries about this. He gathered his mana in his right hand and attacked the Dapeng King who was releasing mana in the air again. The Dapeng King fell directly to the ground from the air. Spit out blood. King Dapeng felt a pain in his body. No matter what moves he released, Nagato could easily resolve it. Now King Dapeng was completely dissatisfied. "Why can you resolve my moves? I have worked so hard for so long, and my mana hasn''t been able to gain at all. I am still the same as before, I..." King Dapeng couldn''t continue. He felt that he had improved a lot, but the result was not what he thought.He just looked at the Nagato in front of him, and now he completely regretted it. "No, I''m not your opponent. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. We will meet again sometime." In the eyes of King Dapeng, his real enemies are only Nagato and Tathagata. Now he has been seriously injured by Nagato. He thinks that if he does not leave Nagato quickly, he will definitely be caught by Nagato. go back. "I knew you would run away, but I was prepared in advance. If you want to run away, maybe it''s impossible, right?" Nagato took out the immortal rope from his hand, threw it directly at the Dapeng King, and directly trapped the Dapeng King with the immortal rope. "I don''t want to kill you. Any creature in the Three Realms is spiritual. Since you have done so many wrong things, you must know how to bear the consequences of this error." Nagato said... 3810 Chapter 821: Destroy the Dapeng King You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato also saw that King Dapeng''s cultivation was hard-won, and he didn''t want to hurt King Dapeng. This was what persuaded him. King Dapeng heard Nagato say that, in his opinion, this was an infinite mockery of Nagato after victory. "I tell you, I will never listen to what you say. I have not been completely defeated by you now. Although I am injured, it does not affect my work. My Dapeng King will never return. Leiyin Temple, if you want to take me back, you might as well kill me directly." "Really? Do you think that the deity dare not attack you? You are the uncle of the Tathagata Buddha, and your status is supreme. Isn''t it ridiculous that you say this? I tell you, I don''t want it anymore. I wasted time with you." Nagato directly incarnates into a golden light, and once again enters the Dapeng King''s body. In an instant, the Dapeng King falls from the sky, and his wings also directly become powder. "My mana is constantly losing, I don''t believe this, I don''t believe it." King Dapeng watched his body gradually begin to change and began to become thinner, and his mana continued to disappear, which made him very surprised. "You don''t need to be so shocked. The magic attacks you cultivate shouldn''t exist. I''m helping you to gradually dissipate the magic energy in your body. As long as you still have a trace of repentance, and are willing to follow me back to Leiyin Temple, everything can be turned back." "I don''t think there is any chance of going back. If my mana really disappears completely, it would be better to just die." The Dapeng King directly used his own mana to impact his internal organs, and a huge explosion reminded him of the Dapeng King directly turned into powder. Nagato didn''t expect King Dapeng to be so extreme. Even though it was said at the beginning that King Dapeng had no repentance, he could be killed directly.But the Dapeng King is after all the uncle of the Tathagata, and the Dapeng King with no magic power will not have any impact on the Three Realms. "It seems that King Dapeng is determined to die. I can''t stop him anyway. I''d better return to Leiyin Temple to make a business with Tathagata Buddha." Because of the appearance of King Dapeng in the entire Baoxiang Country, the number of men inside dropped sharply, and the people there were afraid to go out. With the explosion of Baoxiang Country, the people inside were even more panicked. Nagato flew into the sky of Baoxiang Country, looked at the group of mortals in front of him, and shook his head. "No matter how you say it, you are all poor people. These things were originally something you shouldn''t bear. Now the Dapeng King has completely disappeared, and the previous innocent missing men will not appear. Let me help you. , Erase your bad memory." After Nagato said this, he released his mana, and all the memories of this period of time in Treasure Elephant Kingdom were washed away. All of them did not have the previous fear and fear on their faces. Is happy. Inside Leiyin Temple, Tathagata knew that his uncle King Dapeng had killed himself, and he left a tear. "Amitabha Buddha, King Dapeng himself doesn''t cherish his own Taoism and cultivation, how can he blame others? He is completely gone now, this is also his own good fortune." When Nagato came to Leiyin Temple, he heard what Buddha Tathagata said. "Tathagata, you don''t have to be sad. You told me earlier that every life has its own value and meaning. And all things have results. What we need to do now is to benefit all things, right? " "Unexpectedly, the Lord Nagato would say such words, I am very pleased. Indeed, everything in the world has their own destiny. This time, the Nagato Protoss is the first to complete the task. You can go down and rest first. Up." Nagato felt very strange when the Buddha said the words "go to rest first." "Buddha, is there something else? If there is anything, I hope you can tell me, Buddha, and I can go to work first. This time I will subdue King Dapeng and say it is true, there is nothing I dont know how to rest." Looking at Nagato in such anxiousness, Tathagato waved his hand directly, and a heavenly picture appeared in Nagato''s hand. "This is a Tiangong map. First, see if you can understand this thing." Tathagata said calmly. Nagato raised his eyebrows and opened the Tiangongtu in his hand. He looked at the pattern on the Tiangongtu and was very strange. If he said, "Tathagata, I dont understand this thing. Please tell me." Me, what the hell is this for?" Tiangongtu is the same size as a map, no matter how you look at it, you can''t see the mystery on it... 3811 Chapter 822: Repairing Tiangong Map You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "In fact, this Tiangong map was previously built by Ayia Navar. He has created many institutions, and he also designed many patterns for the construction of the Three Realms. Among them, this Tiangong map was designed by him." Tathagata explained. "But what is the difference between what you said, Buddha, and the Tiangong map? And I just looked at this Tiangong map, and I felt that there was an inexplicable and powerful mana on it. I really feel that this thing It''s very special." What Nagato said was true, and mana was vaguely appearing on the Tiangong map, but this mana was different from what Nagato thought. Tathagata continued, "This Tiangong map has a certain connection with the real Tiangong. I hope you can repair the Tiangong map so that the broken parts on the Tiangong map can be completely restored. Only in this way can the Tiangong map Complete recovery." "I said how the mana on this heavenly work map would continue to be lost. It turned out to be due to the damage inside. Don''t worry, as long as there is something I saw in Nagato, it can''t be done." Nagato immediately incarnate into the heavenly map. Everything in the Tiangong Tu is the same as the outside world. There are also many gods and demons in it. "There is such a place here, which really shocked me. No, I still have to find the damaged place of Tiangongtu first. If the damaged place cannot be repaired, the consequences will be disastrous. of." Tathagata told Nagato that the Tiangong map must be repaired, and if the Tiangong map is not repaired, all the monsters in the Tiangong map will come out after the Tiangong map is completely broken. At the top of the Tiangong map, Nagato saw a red mark on it. Without thinking about anything else, he took the red mark off. "What the hell is this, I have never seen it before. It looks like a spoon with mana on it." "This is Sinan, but it''s the Sinan of our world. From the looks of you, you know that you must have just arrived in this world." An old man appeared in front of Nagato. The old man looked at Nagato with disgust in his eyes. Nagato could clearly feel an unusually powerful demonic air from the old man. He knew that the old man was locked in this place. Nagato looked at the old man in front of him, and walked to his side in a few steps. "I did come to this place, but you seem to have a lot of evil spirits, why are you locked up here, what did you do?" Hearing Nagato''s question, the old man clenched his fist and narrowed his eyes, as if he wanted to attack Nagato at any time. The old man resisted his impulse. He looked at Nagato and said, "We are all people abandoned by the heavenly court, so our body is full of evil spirits. This heavenly work map is what seals us, but I won''t Just gave up." In fact, the meaning of the old man said these words is very clear, he will not stay here anyway, he will leave directly from here. "It seems that there will be cracks on the Tiangongtu. It is a monster like you who is making trouble here. I came here this time to repair the Tiangongtu. Any monster that stops me will not end well. of." Listening to Nagato''s words, the old man looked indifferent. "I''ve been here for tens of thousands of years. Any magical fairy must not dare to enter this Tiangongtu. You are an exception. And they can''t fix the holes in the Tiangongtu. It is gradually getting bigger." What he meant by saying this to Nagato was actually telling Nagato that if Nagato really didn''t know how to fight against him, then he would definitely not let him go. "Do you know who I am? I am the deity of the heavens, and even the Tathagata is not my opponent. Do you think you will be my opponent? I can tell you this, if you cooperate with me, you are Nothing will happen, otherwise you will be gone." What Nagato hates most is that others threaten him, and the old man in front of him just did this. The old man''s face was a bit ugly. He was imprisoned by the Tathagata at the beginning. He was on fire thinking about the Tathagata, and the anger around his body gradually increased. "What is the Tathagata? I was sneak attacked by him. You can defeat the Tathagata and I can also defeat it. I will continue to destroy the Tiangongtu. If you don''t want to be killed by me, get out." The old man roared. The old man can actually sense how powerful Nagato''s mana is. If he were replaced by other people, the old man would have dealt with them long ago and would have eliminated them directly.Because the people in front of him were difficult to deal with, he didn''t make a move... 3812 Chapter 823 Merge Tiangong Figure You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It seems that you can feel how powerful my mana is. I believe that if another god comes here, with your hatred for gods, they will definitely be wiped out in an instant, right?" Nagato said. The old man did not veto, but directly admitted. "What you said is indeed not wrong. I can feel that you are extremely difficult to deal with. If I use my full strength against you, even if I defeat you, my mana will not be able to return to the peak in a short time. If it does, it will once again delay the time for me to break the Tiangongtu." The cracks in the Tiangongtu have become bigger and bigger. The old man raised his head and looked at the Tiangongtu with huge cracks, and laughed out loud, "Great, this Tiangongtu was finally broken by my mana. This The seal is about to be broken, and I can regain my freedom." "You must not think too much about things. I told you how I would do it before. My skills are much greater than you think. With my Lord Nagato here, you never want to go out. ." Nagato directly attacked the crack in the air with his own mana, and the black on both sides of the crack was directly washed away by Nagato. "Damn it, it seems that you came here to stop me. In that case, I won''t be polite to you." The old man didn''t care about three, seven, twenty one, he knew that if he didn''t wipe out Nagato, he would definitely not be able to leave here. A black magical force hit in front of Nagato''s eyes, and Nagato jumped directly, avoiding his attack. "Your mana is really powerful, but it''s nothing to me. I don''t have any feelings. You want to attack me and defeat me. This is simply a dream. I will let you know. Now, how powerful my mana is." Nagagok raised his right hand, and on top of his right hand, a ball of flame instantly appeared, and he directly attacked the old man. The old man used his mana to create a barrier. When he touched the Nagato flame mana, the entire mana barrier was instantly destroyed. "Sanwei real fire? Unexpectedly, this mana is so powerful. I don''t care about it. Do you think that shamisen real fire can hurt me?" The old man didn''t expect that Nagato would use Shamisen real fire. He maximized his mana, causing Nagato''s flame to directly attack aside. Tathagata looked down at everything that happened in Tiangongtu. He supported Nagato. "The Lord Nagato will win, it is better to let this seat help him." Nagato sensed that his body was instantly surrounded by huge mana, and his mana was doubled in an instant. "Don''t be shocked, this is the mana that this seat gives you. Help will help you deal with this ten thousand-year-old scorpion spirit. The scorpion spirit harms all living beings, and this seat can only imprison it in the Tiangongtu. At this time, as long as we jointly attack this 10,000-year scorpion sperm, we can definitely eliminate it completely." After saying these words, Nagato gave a wry smile. "Buddha, don''t worry, this guy will not be my opponent. You are willing to help me. I am also very happy. But as a god and Buddha, how could I be defeated by such a guy?" While Nagato spoke, he directly dispersed the mana that the Tathagata had instilled around his body. He said to the Tathagata again, "Tathagata, I can wipe out this ten thousand year scorpion essence, and I can repair this heavenly work map again. Just watch it quietly, and wait and see." Nagato quickly rushed to the old man in front of him, and its fast speed hit the old mans stomach with a single punch, and at the same time released his mana with all his strength, the golden barrier around the old mans body was instantly shattered . "My golden body barrier, damn it, I won''t admit defeat." Wannian Scorpion Spirit continued to increase his mana, and he found that after being attacked by Nagato to such a punch, his mana could not continue to condense. "How can things be like this, my mana is not only unable to condense, but is still losing?" "Your lifeline has been hit by me. If you are smart enough now, you should kneel down in front of me and beg me for mercy. I might consider letting you go." Wannian Xiezijing realized that his mana was really losing. He knew that only survival was the most important thing, so he lay in front of Nagato''s eyes and begged for mercy. "Nagato God, I have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai. I shouldn''t be an enemy of you. Please help me." When Wannian Scorpion Jing said this, he looked very pitiful. "I can help you, but you are such a dead monster, what should I do so that you can completely repent? You have been in this heavenly work map for tens of thousands of years, but the result is still the same. A thought." .. 3813 Chapter VIII Destroy Tiangong Map You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I know that everything I thought was wrong. I really realized that I was wrong. I hope you can save me." Wannian Xiezijing lay on the ground, and he kept begging for mercy, hoping that Nagato could save him.Otherwise, his mana will really be completely lost. "Since things have become like this, I know how things are better than you. Don''t gather your magic power, I will help you and stop your wounds." After Nagato said this, he used his mana to help the Scorpion Spirit heal, and the Scorpion Spirit''s injury quickly recovered. Scorpion Jing was shocked. He recovered from his injuries in an instant, and what surprised him most was that the mana he lost returned again. "This deity has to tell you in advance. If you are still the same as before, if you want to attack this deity or endanger the Three Realms, this deity will destroy you in an instant." For Nagato''s words, the scorpion spirit in front of him naturally knew. Xie Zijing looked at Nagato in front of him, he took a deep breath, and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. "Nagato God, I will do what you say, and I will not do things that hurt the nature and reason. I will stay in this heavenly work map. When one day I can cultivate a righteous fruit, I can naturally Come out of it." "Russ can teach you, I had hoped you had thought so long ago. Seeing that you have some repentance, I am relieved. I am leaving here now too. As long as you dont release your evil spirit to impact Tiangongtu again, I will Repair the Tiangong map." Nagato said that he was about to leave, but Scorpion Spirit directly grabbed him. "God, you and I are not acquainted with each other, finally we can get together, why don''t we have a meal together while you are leaving?" Nagato agreed to the request of scorpion sperm. The scorpion spirit directly used his mana to conjure a table of delicious food, and personally picked up the wine glass and handed it to Nagato. "If it weren''t for the gods, I''m afraid I would be trapped in such an endless loop for the rest of my life. This time it''s because of the gods that I will be like this. I will respect the gods for a cup." After Scorpion Spirit finished drinking, he stared at Nagato. Nagato naturally drank the wine. After a few consecutive cups, Nagato sensed the abnormality of the wine, and he deliberately pretended to be uncomfortable and lay on the ground. "What''s the matter with me, why do I feel weak?" Nagato said deliberately. The scorpion spirit in front of Nagato looked very proud. "Do you really think you can be like me? I tell you, I am not as simple as you thought. I just added my scorpion poison to these meals. You are now poisoned by me. Naturally It''s weak." The Scorpion Spirit condensed his mana on his hands and directly attacked Nagato. Nagato snorted coldly, grabbed the hand of the scorpion sperm in front of him, and shook his head. "I knew you would be like this. Why do I look at you and think things are so ridiculous? How great your skills are, I know better than anyone. I want to leave you and invite me to dinner, you are not immune The calculation is too stupid, right? Who can be fooled by such a move?" After saying this, Nagato slapped the Scorpion Spirit directly with a palm. This time he attacked the place where the Scorpion Spirit was injured just now. The scorpion sperm spit out blood in an instant, and then lay directly on the ground, covering his injured area. "Since you see that this is my trick, why do you have to cooperate so in front of my eyes? I..." Before he finished speaking, another mouthful of blood came out. "A guy like you must have never suffered such a serious injury. I don''t want to continue to talk nonsense to you anymore. You should regret it yourself." Nagato hit the Scorpion Jing, and the Scorpion Jing was severely injured by Nagato''s attack again, and he was hit back to his original shape. The door of Tiangongtu opened, and Nagato flew out directly. The Tathagata was shocked to see that Nagato could beat the scorpion essence back to its original form, and it was still so easy to do. "The god Nagato is truly boundless, even this seat is beyond the reach." "Buddha, you can''t keep this heavenly work map, so things should be destroyed." After that, Nagato directly ignited it with Shamisen real fire. At the same time, he strengthened his mana and was bound to completely destroy Tiangongtu. "I have thought about destroying Tiangongtu before, but it was helpless, so I chose to repair it. For example, the scorpion spirit in today''s gonggongtu has been completely defeated by the deity. How to deal with Tiangongtu is naturally said Forget it." Tathagata said. Nagato was supported by the Tathagata, he released all his mana, and Tiangongtu instantly turned into powder... 3814 Chapter 825: The Return of the Relic You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the Tiangongtu was destroyed, Tathagata and Nagato breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. They knew that the monster inside could no longer cause trouble. "Venerable Nagato, you should fully understand what I want to say. You have helped me again and helped the sentient beings in the Three Realms. You are really lucky for me in the Three Realms. Say it, what reward you want, no matter what you want. This seat will reward you." "Actually, you know the Tathagata Buddha. As a deity, I don''t have any ideas." Nagato said lightly. For Nagato, what he wants can be obtained by himself, so he has no feeling for everything in front of him. "Nagato God, this seat owes you an adult. After that, if you have anything to do with this seat, this seat will definitely appear in the first place, and it will never disturb you." What the Tathagata said is naturally true, and Nagato also believes that Tathagata can do this. "The main purpose of returning to the Heavenly Palace this time is to tell you about the Dapeng King. He has not changed his life, and his body is completely controlled by the demon. I can tell you that the Dapeng King is hopeless, so I just shot him." Tathagata knows all these things. Tathagata does not mean to blame Nagato. He just thinks that King Dapeng was directly wiped out in this way. It is indeed a pity. But Tathagata knows that Nagato is also for the Three Realms. Did this. "As a god, you have given King Dapeng many opportunities. It is he himself who doesn''t know how to cherish and will end up in the end. I will definitely not blame you. Don''t worry." Tathagata waved his right hand, a beam of golden light shone in the air, and the last ray of Dapeng King''s soul fell into the hands of Tathagata. "When this seat spoke to you just now, this seat unexpectedly felt the last ray of celestial aura of the Dapeng King. This seat knew that this was the celestial aura of the Dapeng King himself. I believe that as long as the Dapeng King is true He has a heart of repentance, and one day, he will surely cultivate the right results again." Tathagata threw the soul of King Dapeng into the air, and used his own Buddha''s light to put it in the wick of the Buddha lamp. He hoped that the wick of the Buddha''s light could make him completely repent and repent. "This is also the good fortune of the Dapeng King. Since the Dapeng King has such a good fortune, it is also a blessing of his own cultivation. I don''t want to say anything else. I have to leave quickly and leave temporarily." Nagato still respected the Tathagata very much. He knew that the Tathagata was the head of the Buddha world, not only because of his powerful magic power, he was offered by the gods and Buddhas, but because everything he did was for the sentient beings of the Three Realms. of. Soon Nagato returned to the human world, and this time he saw Tang Seng as soon as he returned to the human world. "Xuan Zang? Why are you here?" There were very few gods and Buddhas that came to the world, and Tang Seng would suddenly be in a realm called Mingling Kingdom in the mortal world, which he found very strange. "Didnt the gods also come here? The Buddha actually gave me a task. There are some special fairy auras here, and this fairy aura is so weird that people cant imagine. I think things are very weird. So I came here." Tang Seng said his purpose of coming here, and at the same time he took out a magic weapon Linglong mirror from his body. Nagato was shocked. He had only heard of Linglong Mirror and it was the first time he saw it. He looked at Tang Seng''s Linglong mirror. He was about to speak, but he saw a golden light in front of his eyes. Nagato stretched out his hands, and the golden light kept approaching Nagato, and then the golden light changed into seventeen relics. "Sarizi? How did it come here?" Nagato said in shock. In Nagato''s memory, he used the relics to seal the Heavenless and suppress the Nether Abyss.The relic will return to his side again, his first feeling is that the relic can no longer suppress the evil spirits in the nether abyss, and then he will return to himself. Nagato''s face was a bit ugly, and Tang Seng would naturally know where the relic should appear. He immediately condensed his mana and released the mysterious mirror. What was revealed in the mysterious light mirror was the entrance to the Nether Abyss. At this time, a crack had appeared at the entrance of the Netherworld Abyss, and now both Nagato and Tang Seng knew why the relic returned to Nagato again. Tang Seng said, "Nagamen Protoss, I will have nothing to do in the Nether Kingdom alone, and with the exquisite mirror in my hand, I can protect my body, but you are the Nagato god, you need to hurry to the Nether Abyss, otherwise the Three Realms There will be big trouble." "You are right, if that''s the case, then leave first." Nagato said, disappearing into the Nether Kingdom... 3815 Chapter 826: Destroy the Entrance of the Nether Abyss You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tang Seng watched Nagato leave, and put away the exquisite mirror on his body. "Linglong Mirror is such a magic weapon, I naturally want to put it away, and when I really encounter danger, I will take it out." In this way, Tang Seng entered the Kingdom of Underworld. On the other hand, Nagato came to the Netherworld previously sealed with Wutian at the fastest speed, where the evil spirit of Wutian still remained, and this residual evil spirit made Nagato feel extremely uncomfortable. "This Wutian evil spirit can even completely break through the entrance of the Nether Abyss. This is really something I didn''t expect. I want to see how great this guy is, and he can even break through. The sealed relic of the Nether Abyss." A voice came from the Nether Abyss. "Nagato, don''t you claim to be a god, and say how powerful you are, but what is the result? You even use the relics, but you still can''t completely suppress me." This familiar voice is Wutian. Nagato did not expect that Wutian''s evil spirit remained in this world, unexpectedly resurrected. "In the Nether Abyss, you could have lived on your own. You have to appear in front of the deity. What you say to the deity now is completely nonsense, and the deity does not want to waste it on you. time." Nagato combined his mana with seventeen relics, preparing to seal the entrance of the Nether Abyss again. But he found that the entrance of the Nether Abyss cannot gather mana. Anything with immortal energy, as long as it touches the entrance of the Nether Abyss, it will be completely swallowed by its demon energy. "How can this be? I don''t believe this. I am so confident in my own strength. What kind of influence such a small nether abyss can have on the deity? The deity will immediately show off his abilities and let you Know what it means to die." Nagato chose to face the Nether Abyss with his mana, and release the mana of the relics along with it. The powerful mana had no effect on the entrance of the Nether Abyss this time. Wu Tian looked at Nagato and laughed out, "How is it? Did you feel that something was very unexpected this time? But you don''t have to think about it so much. All of this is in my expectation. Since I have a way to save the relic If it is removed, there is a way to leave from here. Wutian did not expect that after the relic left, he would return to Nagato so soon, so that Nagato would know about this.He thought that as long as Nagato knew about this, he thought he could escape from here. "If you come later, it is estimated that I can completely disperse the enchantment around this Nether Abyss. But it''s a pity that you don''t have this kind of strength, and you don''t have the opportunity. Is there still a chance to come out?" Nagato and Wutian glanced at each other. In fact, they both knew how powerful each other''s mana was. After Nagato thought for a while, he felt that he didn''t need to leave Wutian any chance to breathe, so he concentrated all his mana on the seventeen relics. "The entrance to the Nether Abyss is indeed very evil. I think it is absolutely impossible to eliminate this evil. But I can completely destroy the only entrance that can leave the Nether Abyss." "Destroy the entrance? Do you really think you can do this? I tell you, I still know how much mana you have. Even if you combine the mana of the relic, you can''t do it. Why didn''t you do it in the first place? "Wu Tian said. In fact, Wutian was a little scared in his heart. He knew that Nagato would surely do what he said. "Do you think I can''t do it? You have to know that I am the god of the heavens. As your mana increases, my mana will continue to increase, even far exceeding the speed at which you can increase. Now I have talked so much. If it is useless, you will be trapped in it forever." The reason why Nagato didn''t completely block Wutian here was because Nagato couldn''t bear the seventeen relics.He knew that if he was not willing to destroy all the relics. At this time, Nagato threw seventeen relics into the air, and used his own mana to throw them at the entrance of the Nether Abyss. The relics combined with Nagato''s mana directly turned into powder. These powders all fell on the entrance of the Nether Abyss, causing the only entrance of the Nether Abyss to explode and disappear completely. "What? How could this happen?" Wutian was stunned. He didn''t expect that Nagato could destroy the entrance to the Netherworld so easily. "You have also seen my skills. I can indeed destroy the entrance of the Nether Abyss, so that you can spend it in peace forever." Nagato dropped this to Wutian, turned and left... 3816 Chapter 827: The relic is afraid of destruction You can search "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The entrance to the Nether Abyss was completely destroyed, and they couldn''t get out of it. Tathagata has been observing the Three Realms with his eyes, but he couldn''t imagine that Nagato would do such a thing. "At the entrance of the Nether Abyss, Nagato God could use his own mana and seventeen relics to completely block it. This really shocked me. But when you think about it carefully, Nagato God will be like this. The mana is also natural." If you say this, you are actually sorry for the relic left by the death of ancient gods and Buddhas in the past. After the long gatekeeper wiped out all the evil spirits in the Netherworld Abyss, he did not choose to return to the heavenly court, nor did he go to the Lingshan Mountain, and quickly ran towards the Netherworld Kingdom where Tang Seng had previously gone. The demonic energy of the Nether Kingdom is getting stronger and stronger. When Nagato came to the fire here, he wanted to find Tang Seng as soon as possible, but to his surprise, he couldn''t feel Tang Seng''s immortal energy at all. "It''s weird. Tang Seng said he was going to enter this place. Could it be that he didn''t come here? But based on my understanding of Tang Seng, it would be impossible for him not to come to this place. There must be a problem." Nagato muttered to himself, then hid his immortal energy, jumped directly, and entered the Nether Kingdom. Nether Kingdom was guarded by demons all around, but even so, Nagato didn''t care at all. "There are really a lot of monsters here, and the magic power of the monsters is also very powerful. However, such a situation will occur in this Nether Kingdom. It must be someone who enters the Nether Kingdom to make the monsters here become so vigilant. ." Nagato believed that Tang Seng was in this place, but Tang Seng hid his immortal energy, so it was not discovered by the people here. "Tang Seng must be in this Nether Kingdom. If I didn''t guess wrong, Tang Seng is just like I thought. He must now quickly find the leader of the Nether Kingdom, and then remove all the monsters that have harmed the Nether Kingdom." Just when Nagato was thinking about these things, a man appeared in front of Nagato. "You must be looking for Tang Seng, I know where he is. If you believe me, follow me." Nagato stared at the man in front of him. There was neither immortality nor evil spirit on his body. This made Nagato a little surprised. He still never thought of these things. He looked at the man in front of him, thinking about whether to follow. He went together. The man knew that Nagato was hesitating, so he said, "Why, as the leader of the world of gods and Buddhas, wouldn''t Nagato dare to go with me?" "Joke, the deity has never had anything to worry about. Do you think the deity will be afraid if you say this to the deity? Just lead the way directly in front of me." In this way, Nagato followed the man to a sealed place, in this place, there is no evil spirit. Tang Seng walked out of the inside, he was about to kneel before Nagato, Nagato directly reached out to stop him, and asked. "Xuan Zang, why did you come here? This is regarded as the center of the Nether Kingdom." "I was actually brought here. I came here with this predecessor because I sensed that the center of the Nether Kingdom seemed to be a very magical place. In this peculiar place, there is no immortality or demon. Angry." Tang Seng said. Tang Seng felt that this place was the only place in the entire Nether Kingdom. He only needed to study what was going on in this place, and he could instantly destroy the tens of millions of monsters in the Nether Kingdom. "The number of demons is indeed very large, but the deity is able to deal with them. You just said that to the deity because you also sensed the specialness here. You want to find someone who can defeat them without fighting. Is it the right way?" Nagato said. Tang Seng hasn''t spoken yet. The man who brought the two of them here continues to say, "You are not as complicated as I thought. What we have to do now is to find this special thing." The "special thing" this man refers to is actually the organ that controls the entire Nether Kingdom. As long as that thing is destroyed, the demon energy around it will completely dissipate. After the demon energy dissipates, this demon power enchantment will also become powder. Nagato felt that they couldn''t handle this matter well, so he flew directly into the air to gather his mana. "I can see clearly what the current situation is with my own eyes. You don''t need to take action. Just wait by my side. I have a way to completely change this." Nagato accelerated his speed. He stretched out his hands and released his mana towards the surroundings. They found that an abnormal vortex appeared on top of their heads... 3817 Chapter 828: Nether Kingdom Enchantment You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tang Seng felt the abnormality of this vortex, and pointed his finger at the vortex and said, "God, you see, that thing is very problematic, and maybe that is what we are looking for." "The deity has already seen it, and I can clearly feel that the monster energy in the whirlpool is very powerful. It seems that the monsters of the entire Nether Kingdom have gathered their magic power there. You are here waiting for me, I will go Go back." Nagato didn''t choose to wait any longer, but flew in directly toward the evil vortex. After Nagato entered, the evil vortex closed directly, which made Tang Seng very worried about the safety of Nagato. "Oops, the gods have entered such a demon vortex, I don''t know if it will be dangerous. Moreover, the entrance and exit of this demon vortex have completely disappeared, and how the Nagato god will get out is still a problem." The evil spirit began to spread around, and Tang Seng felt that he and Nagato seemed to have been caught in someone else''s trap. When Tang Seng looked at the man in front of him again, the evil spirit in the man gradually appeared. "Nagato is still a god and Buddha. In fact, the magic power is just that. I can''t see my anomaly. And you, after taking the true scriptures, you are still so stupid. This makes me feel very strange. Shock." The demon man directly gave Tang Seng his magic power, so that Tang Seng couldn''t move at all. Nagato was in the vortex of evil, and he could sense countless evils flowing into his own body. The speed of this evil flowing was also very fast, which made Nagato feel very shocked. "Strange, there will be evil in it, which is completely within my expectations, but what I didn''t expect is that this evil will actually increase automatically and actively attack me. Someone must be controlling this evil. I can''t just take it lightly." After saying this, Nagatos own mana was fully gathered, but any evil spirit that got close to him would disappear in an instant. Nagato within the whirlpool was constantly releasing his mana, and the evil spirit inside was constantly disappearing. The demon-headed man has been waiting outside for a long time. He felt that Nagato shouldn''t have anything in this vortex, so he used his mana to gradually open the evil vortex just now. "Even though Nagato is very advantageous, the vortex of demons and evil spirits gathers the breath of all demons in the world. I don''t believe that nothing will happen to him after he has been here for so long. The demon mans voice just came and fell, and a Buddha light was released directly from the evil vortex. This Buddha light instantly attacked the demon mans body, which caused the demon man to be instantly hit, and the whole person fell directly from the air. . "How is it? Do you think all this is very unexpected." It was Nagato who said this. The demon man raised his head and looked at the man who had just emerged from the evil vortex. He directly attacked Nagato with his mana and was easily blocked by Nagato. "Your mana will have no effect on me, and I won''t worry about it. I don''t even care about the Nether Abyss where Wu Tian was previously located. A Nether Kingdom in your district wants to trap the original god. Honor?" Nagato said that, the demon man in front of him already felt scared. He knew that if he didnt leave Nagatos eyes quickly and waited for Nagato to attack him for a while, then he would definitely be killed by Nagato. . The demon man gathered his mana and wanted to escape, Nagato flew directly in front of his eyes, and the mana released mana around the demon man''s body, which made him completely unable to move. "How is it? Do you feel that you are more powerless now? I have actually guessed who you are, and I am not so surprised by these. But what I am curious about is what kind of magic weapon you have used. Can you hide your own evil spirit?" "It''s Tang Seng''s Linglong mirror. This Linglong mirror has boundless power and can completely hide the breath of the body. Even you and the Tathagata cannot perceive it. What I am surprised is that you can easily come out of it at this moment. , And nothing happened." After the demon man said this, another mouthful of blood stood out. When Nagato just came out of the evil vortex, the Buddha power he released was very powerful, and only then could the demon man in front of him be instantly defeated and become like this. "You are already injured. You''d better rectify the evil and return to righteousness. Tell the deity what you want to destroy. You, the demon enchantment of the Nether Kingdom, can be completely Xiong San. If you dont say anything, then dont blame the deity for treating you. It''s shot." Nagato is giving the demon man in front of him a chance. If the demon man really does not repent, then he has no need to keep him... 3818 Chapter 829: Eliminate the hidden dangers of the Nether Kingdom You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Nether Kingdom Demon knew how powerful Nagato was, and a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. "You are the deity of the world of gods and Buddhas. I know you are very difficult to deal with. What I have to do now is to protect everything in my Nether Kingdom. I didn''t want to be an enemy of you. Our situation is different. I hope you don''t mix things with my Nether Kingdom." Nagato felt that the Nether Kingdom Demon''s words were totally ridiculous. "Do you really think you can be an enemy with me, and you can win against me? You still don''t think about these ridiculous things, I can defeat you completely, and let you know what it is to be against me ." In Nagato''s eyes, the appearance of this guy had a tremendous impact on the Three Realms, and he would never let this person go. The demon of the Nether Kingdom is even more convinced that if he does not defeat the demon, then the demon will definitely have an impact on this world in the future. "Do you really think that your own strength will hurt me? I can tell you this, I have been merciful to your subordinates before, if I really want to attack you, then I will definitely give you directly Killed." He has no patience for the demon of the Nether Kingdom in front of him. He knows that what this demon wants is to increase the strength of the little demon of the Nether Kingdom to the limit, and then the demon can take the little demon and conquer the three realms together. of. Nagato discovered these things very early, and in the eyes of the demon of the Nether Kingdom, this matter was inevitable.What he should do is to quickly spread his strength and help his subordinates increase their mana so as to accomplish what he wants to accomplish. What he didn''t expect was that Nagato had already appeared here and started to stop it. "Anyway, we are going to fight with each other. I can change all of these, and my strength is much stronger than you think. I really want to see how capable you are. ." After Nagato finished speaking, he concentrated his mana on the body of the demon, which made the demon completely unable to move. In fact, the demon had guessed early on that Nagato would use his force to stop him directly. In his opinion, he was not an opponent of Nagato. "Why didn''t you resist the deity? You were thinking of killing the deity directly. How come you dont feel anything now? Thats how I look at you, but I already feel How will everything be?" Nagato and the demon in front of him looked at each other. When he said this, the demon in front of him laughed out loud. "You still don''t choose to continue to be so hypocritical in front of me. You are the supreme received by the gods and Buddhas. You just need to increase your mana, and you can destroy me in an instant. Why do you want to keep me? Kill me?" The demon said this coldly, but when Nagato heard it, he thought these words were very ridiculous. "If you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you. I want to see what this place will become after you disappear from this Nether Kingdom." "I just hope that after I have been killed, you can not take action against these men of my Nether Kingdom." The demon begged. "Don''t you think this god does not know what you think? If you still want to talk nonsense to me in front of my eyes, then I will instantly destroy the entire Nether Kingdom." Nagato was very determined. He didn''t want to continue wasting his time in this place. He spread his mana continuously, and the Demon of the Nether Kingdom turned directly into powder before his eyes. After the demon of the Nether Kingdom was wiped out, he flew towards the Nether Kingdom with his fast speed. In the Nether Kingdom, a large group of people appeared, and they surrounded Nagato. A little demon in the lead said, "Where is our leader? How did you give him?" This group of little demons are very loyal to the demon just now, Nagato can tell. "Your leader is thinking about using you to harm the Three Realms. If you are willing to leave with your deity and repent, maybe your deity will not blame you. If you still think about coming to this deity to find trouble and die, Ben The gods will make you perfect." Nagato''s words were absolutely absolute. Not only was the little demon in front of him not afraid, but instead ordered all the little demon behind him to rush up. "A group of guys looking for death, the entire Nether Kingdom has become so dirty because of your existence. The deity no longer wants to waste your time. If you want to die so much, the deity will Fulfill you." Nagato waved his right hand casually, and the little demon rushing towards him instantly turned into powder and disappeared into the air... 3819 Chapter 830 An Overwhelming Contest You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You have seen the mana of this deity, do you still want to come and die?" Nagato said coldly, all the little demons in front of him hesitated. The little demon headed just about to speak, Nagato put his mana directly through the little demon''s body, and the little demon directly became powder. When the other demons saw that their leader had been killed, all of them did not dare to act rashly, but stared at Nagato with their eyes tightly, and none of them dared to speak. "Don''t worry, what the deity said just now is true. If you want to survive, please change your past and follow me back to Leiyin Temple. Otherwise, your results will be the same as them. " He understood that even if he said such words, the monsters in front of him would definitely not be as simple as he had originally thought. These monsters would definitely not leave with him, but they would agree to them in order to survive. These monsters are much more powerful than Nagato thought, but their mind is to avenge their leader, so how can they obey Nagato''s words. The demons of the Nether Kingdom gathered all their demon powers on one monster, and the entire Nether Kingdom trembled at this time. Nagato had already sensed the anomaly outside. He knew very well what was going on outside, so he didn''t say much, so he directly increased his mana and flew out from the Nether Kingdom in front of him. After all the magic power of the demon was gathered on a demon, he followed directly behind Nagato, and the demon stood directly in front of Nagato, blocking the way of Nagato. "Now is the time for our decisive battle. You are thinking about destroying the Nether Kingdom, and my soldiers have the last hope of the Nether Kingdom. Now all the demons in the Nether Kingdom have gathered their demon power on my body, which means you will bring me Kill it and Nether Kingdom will completely disappear." While the demon man said this, the demon power in his body was constantly flowing. At a glance, Nagato could see how powerful this monster man was, so he sneered. "You won''t be my opponent, you just gathered some demon powers, do you think you can defeat me? It''s really a big joke. Since you said what you just said, then you want Fight to the death with me, then you can fight me." Nagato looked indifferent, which made the monster in front of him even more angry. The demons gathered their demonic powers, and a huge demonic energy directly rushed towards Nagato. Nagato looked at the demon energy in front of him, not only did not feel any anger, but directly blocked the demon energy with his own mana, and directly bounced the demon energy back with force. "There is only such a little bit of a demon, and I still want to defeat me. It''s really cannibalism. Your last chance has been given up. Since you don''t want to return to the heaven with the deity, then you have to accept and be eliminated. Departure." While saying this, Nagato''s entire body floated into the air, and a wave of mana flowed through his body and released to the monster in front of him. The light of the Buddha passed through the demon in front of him, and the demon power gathered around the body of the demon completely dissipated in an instant. Now the demon knew that he had failed. Nagato looked at the demon who had been destroyed by him, and walked towards the demon step by step. "This is your final fate. Just now, the deity has made everything very clear. It''s because you have too much grievance, that''s why this is the case. You can''t blame others." The voices of the leaders fell, and the monster in front of him completely disappeared.. The demon energy of the Nether Kingdom gradually dissipated, just as the man who gathered the demon energy of the Nether Kingdom said, his disappearance caused the entire demon energy of the Nether Kingdom to be directly destroyed. Nagato didn''t say anything else, he flew towards the place where Tang Seng was. Now that Tang Seng has arrived in Netherworld, Tang Seng knew that he was not the opponent of the demon of Nether Kingdom. He ran quickly and wanted to go to the heaven to call for rescue, but what he didn''t expect was that his mana had been restricted and his injuries were serious. Tang Seng no longer had the strength to fly to the heavens, and when he was desperate, Nagato appeared on him. "Xuan Zang, how did you become like this? Is this the demon of the Nether Kingdom attacking you?" "Yes, that guy is powerful and powerful. I am not his opponent. I have always wanted to kill that guy. What I did not expect is that I am not his opponent. This is my fault. It is me. Too underestimate the enemy." Tang Seng looked regretful. "You don''t have to think about these things. The demon of the Nether Kingdom has been killed by me, and the monsters of the Nether Kingdom have been destroyed by me, and the demon energy has been completely dissipated." Nagato said. What Nagato said was true. After Tang Seng heard it, his whole body became stiff, and he looked at Nagato with shining eyes... 3820 Chapter 831 Remaining Sins You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "God, is what you said just now is true? The demon of Nether Kingdom has been killed by you? And the demon energy of Nether Kingdom has been completely dispelled?" Tang Seng looked incredible. . "You don''t have to be so shocked. What a great skill this deity has. In fact, your heart is also clear. After you just wiped out the demons in the Nether Kingdom, I have been worried about your safety. When I found your residual fairy energy , Come here quickly." After Nagato talked, he used his mana to help Tang Seng heal. "Dont speak now. I know what you want to say to me. Thank you. Its really unnecessary. What the deity needs now is for you to quickly recover from your injury. I believe that your injury can be helped by my mana. It will recover soon." Tang Seng felt that his body was extremely comfortable. Such a comfortable feeling was something he had never expected. "Thank you for being the deity. I didn''t expect you to help me heal my injury. This time I recover from my injury, and I will definitely repay you. I have any instructions in the future, but it doesn''t matter." Nagato shook his head and smiled and said, "You are a god and Buddha in the Three Realms, and I am also a god and Buddha. We don''t need to say these kind words between us. What I didn''t expect is that this demon can actually hurt you like this. ." "It''s me who can''t do it. I am too confident in my mana, and it turns out to be like this. I am conceited." Tang Seng lowered his head, as if he had made a mistake. "Okay, you don''t have to pretend to be like this in front of the deity. I already fully understand what you think in your heart. Don''t worry, I have enough ways to restore your strength." After Nagato finished speaking, he strengthened his mana again. His powerful mana made Tang Seng''s injuries gradually recovered, as well as Tang Seng''s torn clothes and Tang Seng''s mana at this moment. Tang Seng was very surprised. He did not expect that his injury would recover so quickly. He tried to gather his mana, and now he believed that his mana was really fully recovered. "God, I want to thank you very much this time. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what I should do. The powerful Demon of the Nether Kingdom is indeed very powerful. Now that he is eliminated, the demon spirit of the Nether Kingdom is also It disappeared." "In fact, it wasn''t just that the demon energy of the Nether Kingdom disappeared because the demon of the Nether Kingdom was eliminated, but it became like this after the demon energy in the Nether Kingdom was completely dissipated by the deity." Nagato informed Monk Tang of everything that had happened before, indicating that Monk Tang could return to the Leiyin Temple in the Western Sky. He decided to take care of the rest himself. Tang Seng didn''t say anything else, he just flew away from the place in front of him as Nagato said. Huaguo Mountain is not too far away from the Nether Kingdom. Nagato released his mana against the Nether Kingdom. The entire Nether Kingdom was directly destroyed by his three-flavored real fire, and it was completely in ruins. "The Nether Kingdom no longer exists today. I don''t know if the demon energy of the Nether Kingdom will affect Huaguo Mountain." He decided to go to Huaguo Mountain to find Monkey King. Naturally, Sun Wukong had been sitting cross-legged in Huaguo Mountain since the last incident of King Dapeng, cultivating his mana. Nagato soon flew to Huaguo Mountain. After Sun Wukong in Huaguo Mountain felt the mana of Nagato, he straightened his body directly, flew directly down from the air, and landed on the ground. "God, really don''t come here unharmed." Monkey King said. The leaders followed Monkey King''s voice and appeared before his eyes. "Wukong, your reaction speed is so fast. It is still the same as before. The deity really admires you. You have been cultivating in this place for such a long time. This is something that the deity did not expect." "This is natural, I am already a god and Buddha, and I can''t be like the previous wild monkey. What I have to do is to improve my magic power, protect the safety of the Three Realms, and become a person like a god." Sun Wukong said. In Monkey King''s eyes, no one in the Three Realms now has a stronger mana than Nagato. What he has to do now is to become a person like Nagato to protect the Three Realms. "Wukong, you will be enlightened. This deity is very happy. In fact, before entering your Huaguo Mountain, you can feel that your Feilai has been greatly improved. Now this deity wants to see it. , How much your mana has increased." When Nagato said this, he gathered his mana on his hands and was ready to attack Monkey King. "Since it is the request of the gods, then Wukong will definitely accept it, depending on the move." Monkey King took out his golden hoop and waved it at Nagato... 3821 Chapter 832: Test the Monkey Kings Mana You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Monkey King''s golden cudgel is very powerful, he just waved his own golden cudgel, wherever he was attacked by Monkey King, a big hole appeared directly. Nagato knew what Sun Wukong thought, and he quickly avoided the previous moves of Monkey King. "God, do you want to continue?" "This is natural. The few powers you attacked the deity just now are something I didn''t expect at all. But you must not think that you have just attacked a few times and the deity will recognize your mana. You still need to go all out." Nagato said. Sun Wukong naturally understood the meaning of Nagato. He gathered his mana on the golden cudgel, then pointed the golden cudgel at the Monkey King in front of him, and then continuously gathered the mana in his body. "Since the gods have already said this to me just now, let''s just take action. I also want to see how powerful the gods are." After Sun Wukong said this, he gathered all his mana, and his mana directly attacked Nagato''s eyes. This time Nagato did not choose to dodge Monkey King''s attack, but chose to accept Monkey King''s mana. The magic power of Monkey King''s golden club swung out heavily attacked Nagato''s eyes. A golden light impacted in front of Monkey King, Nagato stretched out his right hand, directly blocking Monkey King''s attack. "Look at how I gather my mana, I can use all my mana to let you see the power of gods and Buddhas." Nagato burst out his mana from between his hands, and the golden light released by Monkey King was bounced off in an instant, almost rebounding to Monkey King. At this time, Monkey King really didn''t expect that he would still be unable to attack Nagato even if he improved his mana so much. "Nagato God, my grandson has trained in Huaguo Mountain for so long, but why is it still not as powerful as yours?" Monkey King uttered his doubts. In his heart, Nagato was indeed a very powerful god and Buddha. What he wanted to do was to make his mana the same as Nagato. "Wukong, people don''t need to target anyone to improve their cultivation and magic power. What they need is to compare with yesterday''s self. As long as you are better than yesterday''s self, then you will know what to do." When he said this to Monkey King, he was also telling Monkey King that if he wanted his mana to break through the limit, he needed to target himself. Monkey King thought carefully about what Nagato had just said. He felt that what Nagato had said made sense, so he put away his golden hoop. "What the god has just taught is. In fact, my grandson just wanted to surpass the god you, and wanted to become the most powerful monkey king in this world. What I just didn''t expect was that in the end, there were too many distracting thoughts in my heart, mana It didn''t improve much." "You will be enlightened. To be honest, I am very happy. After King Dapeng, this deity has experienced many things. In short, you need to explore things yourself. Only if you explore yourself, Get a real improvement." Nagato said earnestly. He felt that it was meaningless for him to fight with Monkey King. His mana was already above Monkey King, and the gap between Monkey King and him was getting bigger and bigger. "Wukong, I came here today to see you. I feel relieved that you are so motivated. There are still many things to do next. You need to temper your temper, just take the truth and Its not enough to maximize your mana." Nagato gathered his mana together, he knew what he should do, turned around and left from Huaguoshan. Monkey King took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked at Nagato''s back, looking at the golden cudgel in his own hand. "The Lord Nagato, you let me know what to do so that I can raise my mana to the limit. I must change these completely in the shortest time." The long gate that returned to the heavenly court was stopped by clairvoyance and wind ears. When they saw Nagato, they knelt directly in front of Nagato. Qianlier said: "Nagato God, the Jade Emperor asked us to come to you to go to the High Peak Palace. I hope Nagato God can go with us. "Since this is the case for you, you should lead the way." Nagato was very calm. In the blink of an eye, Nagato came to the High Gate Hall. The Jade Emperor looked at the Nagato and motioned to everyone to step back, leaving only Nagato. "Nagato God, this time I am looking for you, in fact, because of the matter of being too sage, I want to ask you whether the sage is really dangerous, if there is something to the sage, do you Willing to help?" Nagato had already guessed that the Jade Emperor would say this, and said directly, "Where is the old man, I will help him." .. 3822 Chapter 833: Another Unusual Immortal Qi You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato understood what the Jade Emperor was going to say, so he simply said this directly. "Okay, what I''m waiting for is the words of Nagato God Venerable, and I immediately summon Taishang Laojun up." After a short while, the Jade Emperor called the Supreme Master to the High Heaven Hall. After seeing Nagato and himself, the Supreme Master directly knelt on the ground. "Laojun Taishang pays homage to the Jade Emperor and the deity." The Jade Emperor gave Nagato a look and motioned to Nagato to use his mana to help Taishang Laojun to heal. Nagato knew what the Jade Emperor meant, so he directly used his own mana to detain the old man in front of him. The powerful mana made him unable to move at all. "God, Jade Emperor, what are you doing? I didn''t do anything, why did you do this to me?" The Grand Master had no idea what was going on. He just came to the Palace of the High Heavens and was given the power of Nagato by the use of mana, so he was naturally very scared. "You don''t have to think about so many things. Now the mana in you is surrounded by evil spirits. I have enough strength to change these. Just do it as I want." Nagato gathered his mana on his hands, and then transmitted the mana to the old man in front of him. Taishang Laojun felt that his mana was suppressed in an instant. He felt that this mana had a very special power. He felt that his whole body was very relaxed, and he had never felt this way. "There is a problem with the spiritual power grass left in your body now. This is something you haven''t discovered. You just need to gather my own spiritual power, and you will soon know what is going on. " After Nagato finished speaking, Taishang Lao Jun quietly sat cross-legged on the ground. Taishang Laojun is also very smart. He knew that if he resisted Nagato, it would have no effect, so he just sat on the ground without any intention of resisting Nagato. Nagatos mana continued to flow into the body of the Taishang Lao. He believed that the Taishang Lao could not perceive such a special feeling. Now only oneself can help the Taishang Laojun and let the Taishang Laojun. Fully recovered. The Jade Emperor looked at him, knowing that he could not help Taishang Laojun, so he did not say anything else, but did what he wanted. As time passed by, the body of Taishang Laojun had indeed changed a lot. When Taishang Laojun regained his consciousness, the other force in his body had been completely eliminated. "My body has become so relaxed. I have never felt like this before. Thank you for your deity." Taishang Laojun found that the mana around his body was constantly rising, and his somewhat cumbersome body had recovered. He was very happy to kneel in front of Nagato and the Jade Emperor. "Dont be happy so early. The special aura in your body has been eliminated by the deity, but there is still something in you that needs the deitys help. As long as you are willing to obey the deitys words, the deity Zun will help you." After Nagato said this, the old man Taishang was puzzled. He looked at Nagato and asked: "Nagato God, what the hell is going on, I hope you can tell me." "Actually, things are a long story. When you take the spiritual power grass to your body, it does not completely dissolve the special aura that stands on the spiritual power grass. You just need to do what the deity said. All right." Nagato was very serious. He released the mana of the relic that he had left before. The moment the golden light shines on the old man, the old man is completely restored. "I will remember what the gods told me." Nagato signaled that the person the Supreme Master should be thankful to was the Jade Emperor, and he winked at the Supreme Master. The Taishang Laojun knelt before the Jade Emperor''s eyes and said, "Thank you for the Jade Emperor''s gift." "Okay, you should still be grateful to the Lord Nagato. This time I didnt do anything to you. This time the incident is over. Now there is nothing and no problems. Everything should be over, and you should also Left directly." After saying goodbye to Nagato and the Jade Emperor, Taishang Laojun flew away from here. After Mr. Taishang left, Nagato said, "Jade Emperor, you called me to come here this time, just to help Mrs. Taishang restore mana and eliminate the hidden dangers left by the spiritual power grass in his body? It''s that simple. thing?" Nagato always felt that the Jade Emperor had something else he wanted to help, but the Jade Emperor didn''t say this. "The god is worthy of being a god, and he is really very smart. You follow me. I really have something for you to see. I hope that after you see it, you can know what I want to say to you." .. 3823 Chapter 834 Secret Path of Heavenly Palace You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Jade Emperor was walking in front, he took the long door to a place like a secret room, then turned on the switch, and a huge stone door was opened. "What is this place? Unexpectedly, there will be such a place in the heaven, so where does this secret road lead?" Nagato asked. The Jade Emperor pointed to the secret path in front of him and said: "This secret room is actually a secret path leading to the human world. Except for me, all gods and Buddhas dont know this path. They think they can only leave from the South Heaven Gate. Its impossible to leave other places, and their ideas are completely wrong." The secret path continued to spread. Nagato could clearly see that the secret path led to the human world only with his own magical eyes. He knew that the Jade Emperor was not deceiving himself by saying this. Nagato looked at the Jade Emperor with a look of confusion, "Jade Emperor, what on earth do you think? In fact, I have always wondered about one thing, why did you bring me here? Isn''t this secret road the secret of Tiangong? The emperor told me, did you want me to help you?" "I want to leave the heavens temporarily. I hope that when I leave the heavens, you can help me deal with some things in the heavens. I trust you very much. You are the supreme of the whole world of gods, Buddhas and immortals, and you can definitely do it. This matter." The Jade Emperor hoped that Nagato could agree with what he had just said. Nagato was puzzled. He really didn''t know what the Jade Emperor thought. After he asked this, the Jade Emperor kept silent, because the Jade Emperor felt that he shouldn''t tell his secrets. "The gods, these things are actually my own business. I really don''t know how to tell you. But the gods, please believe me. I will never do things that are sorry to the gods and Buddhas of the Three Realms." The Jade Emperor believed that Nagato would help him, so he jumped directly and left from the place in front of him. After the Jade Emperor left, Nagato''s had no choice but to pretend to be the Jade Emperor and sit in this palace. Originally, how long Nagato thought the Jade Emperor would go, he only had a cup of tea, and the Jade Emperor flew back again from this entrance. The first time the Jade Emperor came back was to seal the secret path directly with magic power, and then he restored his original appearance. "Okay, the deity, I have handled my own affairs, in short, I owe you another favor this time." The Jade Emperor had great trust in Nagato, and this Nagato knew it too, but Nagato was very curious about what the Jade Emperor was going to do, and he could come back just a short time after he went to the world. "In fact, even if the deity is not here, you can leave here along with the Jade Emperor, and then come back quickly. I am here to be of no use, nor is it too busy to help you." "That''s not the case. If you are here, at least our palace is full of immortality. If many heavenly soldiers will pass here, you will definitely not feel any abnormality." Jade Emperor explained. Nagato felt that he had completed these things now, and he was going to leave directly from here. The Jade Emperor took the flat peach in his hand and handed it to Nagato. "This flat peach is the fairy peach that I deliberately selected at the last flat peach meeting. It was originally to reward the gods who have made military achievements. This time I will give him to you to show my gratitude to you." Nagato directly caught the flat peach that the Jade Emperor handed him, nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Since this is the Jade Emperor''s kindness, then I will accept it. If there is nothing wrong, then I will first left." The Jade Emperor nodded, indicating that there was nothing else. Nagato immediately leaped and disappeared into the sky. When he did this, he wanted to leave Jade Emperor''s side quickly. Everything in the Tiangong is normal, and Nagato doesn''t want to do so many things. He knows that the longer he stays with the Jade Emperor, the more unnecessary trouble he will have. In Leiyin Temple, the monk Tang returned to Tathagata, took out his exquisite mirror, and told the cause and result of everything in the Tathagata. Tathagata Buddha merged his hands and said, "Amitabha, I am merciful. The appearance of Nagato deity is a lucky thing for the entire Three Realms, because the appearance of Nagato deity makes the Three Realms so peaceful." Tathagata waved his hand, a golden light covered Tang Seng, and Tang Seng''s injury was truly restored. "Disciples thank you Buddha." Tang Seng bowed down. Nagato flew over from a short distance and stood in front of Tathagata''s eyes. "Buddha, I believe Xuanzang has already told you everything. I don''t know what your plans are next?" Tathagata understood the meaning of Nagato. He took out a lotus flower from his hand and explained, "This lotus has Buddha nature. If you can feed this lotus, ... 3824 Chapter 835: Thousand-Year Lotus You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato looked puzzled when Tathagata suddenly gave him such a thing. "Buddha, why did you suddenly give me such a thing? What is this lotus for, and what can I do with it?" In fact, when Nagato touched this lotus, he already felt that this lotus was not an ordinary lotus, but despite this, Nagato decided to accept it. "In fact, this lotus is not a lotus with a single face, but the legendary thousand-year-old lotus. If this lotus is planted, the special things that come out of the lotus are beyond your imagination. You can plant it and see." Tathagata explained. Nagato was a little speechless. He felt that even if this thing really existed, they shouldn''t be like this. He thought that what he should do now is to recuperate. The reason why he was willing to return to the place where the Leiyin Temple was located was entirely because the aura of gods and Buddhas in the Leiyin Temple where the Tathagata was located was very strong. Tang Seng came to Nagato, handed his exquisite mirror directly to Nagato, and explained. "God, this magic weapon can help you activate the thousand-year lotus flower, and it can also consume a lot of mana from the gods and Buddhas. I don''t know how to say it, but after the gods catch this magic weapon, they will understand me. the meaning of." Nagato didn''t think much about anything else, he stretched out his hand to directly hold the exquisite mirror Tang Seng handed him, and then continued to spread his mana. The magical power of the Linglong Mirror is constantly flowing, and inside the Linglong Mirror, it directly shows the appearance of the thousand-year-old lotus flower. Tathagata also said, "Nagato God, Linglong Mirror is a magic weapon of spiritual power between heaven and earth, this treasure is beside you, and it can really help you a lot, so Nagato God will take this treasure." Linglong Mirror was originally the magic weapon of the Tathagata. He sent Tang Seng down to the world before, because he was worried that Tang Seng would be dangerous to do things. There was a Kunlun mirror inside Nagato''s body. He could predict the future. When he put together the Linglong mirror and the thousand-year lotus in front of his own eyes, he discovered a very magical thing. The thousand-year lotus flower began to grow rapidly. Indeed, as the Tathagata and Tang Seng said just now, the mana of the Linglong Mirror can indeed double the growth rate of the thousand-year lotus flower, and it can also make the thousand-year lotus flower bloom. However, the Linglong mirror had cracks, and it would even disappear in the end. Thousand-year lotus is not an ordinary plant. Without special magic weapons or powerful mana, it cannot be fully activated, and it is also unable to grow healthily. Nagato separated the two things directly and told the truth about the matter. "Tathagata Buddha, I don''t know if you saw what I did just now. When this exquisite mirror is put together with the thousand-year lotus, the growth rate of the thousand-year lotus will be very fast, but there is a drawback, that is, the exquisite mirror will be completely shattered." "All things are mutual generation and mutual restraint, and its existence has the truth of its existence, and its disappearance is also its fate. Therefore, from the perspective of this seat, Nagato God does not have to think so much. Linglong Mirror helps the Millennium Lotus. This is the fate of the Millennium Lotus. " The Tathagata is very open to all of this, he knows that only Nagato can completely awaken this thousand-year-old lotus flower. If you change to someone else, you can''t complete this thing. Nagato squinted his eyes, he knew the meaning of Tathagata.This magic weapon is originally from the Tathagata, and the Tathagata doesn''t care about this thing, so why should he feel so distressed. Thinking of the Nagato here, he flew directly into the air, and once again merged the two magic weapons, he began to release his mana and accelerate the growth of the thousand-year lotus. The thousand-year lotus flower accelerated its growth under the action of the Nagato mana and the Linglong mirror, and this thing soon sprouted. Nagato did not expect such a miraculous phenomenon to appear in just two minutes. After the Millennium Lotus Flowering Meeting, there was a small red dot on its bud. Nagato tried to touch the red mark. When his right hand just touched the red mark, he was involved in the thousand-year lotus. The thousand-year-old lotus flower continuously exudes a powerful aura. This kind of feeling has never been in Nagato. He did not think of anything else. After operating his mana and making his body protected by a powerful mana barrier, Just fly along the road in front of you. "Unexpectedly, the fusion of the two magic weapons has such a magical effect. If this is the case, then I have to see how strange this thing is." He speeded up his flight and flew towards the center of the thousand-year lotus. The monk Tang, who was outside the Thousand Years Lotus Lotus at Leiyin Temple, was very worried about Nagato. He turned to look at Tathagata, his eyes full of worry... 3825 Chapter 836: Destroy Thousand-Year Lotus You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tang Seng asked, "Buddha, why did the Nagato god suddenly disappear? Where did he go?" "I have already said that everything is cause and effect. Nagato has been absorbed by the thousand-year lotus. He is now in the thousand-year lotus." Tathagata said calmly. The Tathagata had anticipated everything that could happen. He knew that the Thousand-Year Lotus will definitely grow. Now he actively activates the Thousand-Year Lotus and accelerates its growth rate to know what impact this thing will have on the Three Realms. Nagato didn''t mean to blame Tathagata, he stopped when he flew to the center of the thousand-year lotus flower. To his surprise, there was a very strange woman in front of him. The strange woman faced Nagato and smiled and said, "You have finally come here, I have been waiting for you, how are you doing now?" "Who are you, this god does not know you at all. There is also a weird aura in you, I can''t tell whether it is a fairy or a monster." Nagato doesn''t have any good feelings about this woman. He just thinks that there is such a person in the Thousand-Year Lotus Lake. This woman is either the guardian of the Thousand-Year Lotus, or the demon who has been suppressed here. "I am either immortal or evil. I have been imprisoned here for such a long time. Seriously, I don''t know whether I am a fairy or a monster. Or maybe I did so many wrong things. There will be such a result now." The woman sighed after saying this. The elders looked around carefully, and he knew that the reason why he could come in this place was because the woman in front of him could control the Thousand-Year Lotus. She absorbed this thing directly into his body, which caused this result. "Your identity is different from mine. I am the deity of the world of gods and buddhas. You also know that you believe I can enter here. Now that Linglong Mirror''s mana has disappeared by 80%, I decided to activate Linglong Mirror completely. At the same time, let me see your true face." Nagato said, he used his mana out. After all of Linglong Mirror''s mana was released, Linglong Mirror completely turned into powder in the blink of an eye. Linglong Mirror''s mana was once again injected into the Thousand-Year Lotus, and the woman in front of Nagato completely restored her memory. The woman herself is a demon, tens of thousands of years ago, was suppressed by the last Buddha in the thousand-year lotus. For many days, the Thousand-Year Lotus began to loosen continuously. Tathagata knew that only Nagato could destroy the Thousand-Year Lotus. This made Nagato summoned and told Nagato about everything. After all the things about the witch in front of him came to Nagato''s mind, he knew what to do. "You will definitely break through the seal of the thousand-year lotus flower in front of you. The thousand-year lotus flower existed for thousands of years. You have been here for tens of thousands of years. It is understandable that this thing cannot trap you. I don''t want it anymore. Say something else, you will soon know how I will do it." Nagato knew that if the witch was shot in this thousand-year lotus, then the witch would definitely not have any effect. What he had to do was to let the witch completely leave the seal of the thousand-year lotus, and then he could completely eliminate it. The Thousand-Year Lotus had a sealing effect on the witch while also protecting it. Nagato knew that he should not stay here. He completely condensed his mana on his hands, and his mana was completely collected. He raised his hands high, and all the mana in his body was released, and the entire thousand-year lotus flower bud was instantly broken through. Nagato and the witch flew out directly from the thousand-year-old lotus flower, and they appeared at Leiyin Temple together. Upon seeing this, the Tathagata immediately used his own mana to create a mana barrier, enclosing the Nagato and the witch who had just emerged from the thousand-year lotus. "The deity, in order not to let other gods and buddhas feel this kind of evil spirit, so don''t mind if you treat you like this." "This is my mission. Since I have discovered that the woman in front of me is abnormal, I will naturally eliminate it. I think what the Buddha did is quite right. Even if the Buddha doesn''t do it, I will do the same. made." After Nagato Yuri finished speaking, he looked at the witch just now. The witch did not know Tathagata at all, but she was very familiar with this Leiyin Temple. "Unexpectedly, I can appear in Leiyin Temple again. I was able to emerge from the thousand-year-old lotus flower. This is really great. As a demon king, I can finally regain my freedom now. All the gods and Buddhas who had acted on me disappeared." The witch''s eyes were red, and the evil spirit on her body was very heavy. Nagato stood in front of the witch, exuding the aura of the gods and Buddha in her body, and said, "If you want to leave Leiyin Temple, wait until you defeat the deity first." .. 3826 Chapter 837: Lifting the Three Realms from Distress (Part 1) You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato didn''t have any good impression of the witch in front of him, he could see things tens of thousands of years ago with his eyes. At that time, the witch killed innocent people indiscriminately, hurting so many innocent lives, and Nagato would never let go of such a monster. In Leiyin Temple, apart from the longmen and the witch, there are only Tathagata and Tang Seng. Tang Seng wanted to enter the mana barrier, but was directly stopped by the Tathagata. For example: "Xuan Zang, the witch in front of you is not someone you can resist. Now the only person who can resist this witch is God Venerable Nagato. You go and fight the witch together with God Venerable Nagato. It seems that the odds of winning will be greater. In fact, it''s not helping." If Nagato and Witch weren''t surrounded by the magical barrier of the Tathagata, this devilish energy would quickly spread in every corner of the Three Realms. The witch squinted her eyes. She already felt her mana increase again. After such a long period of time, her mana had been unknowingly increased several times again. "Are you sure you want to stop me? I think your qualifications are also very good. If you are willing to be my witch''s subordinate, how about appointing you to manage the Three Realms after I capture the Three Realms?" "Now you are thinking about fawning on this deity? What you said doesn''t touch me at all. I am now a deity, and I can do everything I want. Looking at you, but not Must be like this?" Nagato''s mana gradually improved, and he could sense that the witch in front of him was the heaviest monster he had ever seen. "It seems that you are unwilling to accept my invitation? It''s really a pity. I only have to create my own world. As for you, just wait to be destroyed by me." After the witch said this, she pooled her mana on her right hand, and a black ball of light directly attacked Nagato''s eyes. Nagato blinked his eyes and stretched out his hands to block the demon attack of the witch. The moment he came into contact with the magic attack of the witch, he felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. However, Nagato was not worried about this. If it were replaced by other gods and buddhas, even Tang Seng''s profound magical gods and buddhas would be completely wiped out by a move like the witch. Nagato increased his mana, and the magical impact released by the witch was directly eliminated by Nagato. Nagato and its rapid speed rushed to the witch''s eyes and punched the witch''s heart. The witch seemed to be able to see Nagato trying to make such a move against her. She flashed her body and directly dodged the attack from Nagato. "How is it? Are you afraid of seeing this witch''s flexible actions and powerful magic power? I tell you, you better not continue to talk nonsense in front of me. If you help me rule the Three Realms now, I can also consider letting you go." The witch really thinks that Nagato is a rare wizard. She knows how powerful her mana is, and it is indeed not a simple matter that she wants to completely balance the entire Three Realms. Nagato looked at the witch in front of him, and took a deep breath. "I have told you what I should say now. Isnt all this straightforward enough? As a god, how can I obey you? The few attacks you just made were indeed very powerful, but those against the god It has no effect." After saying this, Nagato rushed directly in front of the witch''s eyes, and hit the witch''s belly with a strong punch. Combined with Nagato''s powerful god and Buddha power, the woman was directly beaten out. The witch slammed into the mana barrier of the Tathagata, and then fell down. "How is it? Now you still say something similar to defeating the deity? To be honest, you are a rare wizard. I admire you very much, but these are far from enough. ." Nagato felt that the witch had been trapped in the Thousand-Year Lotus for so many years. Not only did she have no thoughts of regret, she also increased her hatred for the gods and buddhas of the Three Realms. Nagato knew that she would never let the witch go. Tang Seng looked at these not far away, he was frightened, because Nagato and the witch''s fight, even if there is the protection of the Tathagata mana barrier, the lingering breath of the surroundings made him a little breathless. "Buddha, I''d better go and help the god Nagato. I won''t make a rash move like this. I am willing to transfer all my mana to the god Nagato so that he can completely eradicate this monster." Tang Seng said this because she believed that as long as her mana was raised to a certain level, and then combined with the mana of the surrounding gods and Buddhas, Nagato''s power could be raised by another level, and the witch could be defeated more easily... 3827 Chapter VIII Relieving the Three Realms of Distress (Part 2) You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tang Seng had such an idea, and the Tathagata understood it, but the Tathagata directly rejected what Tang Seng said. "Xuan Zang, everything has a cause and effect, and things are not as simple as you think. The ones you just said have been believed by others. Let''s wait quietly now. The results of their fights are very fast. Will come out, and I believe that Nagato God will win." After the witch was hit by Nagato, a trace of blood appeared on the corner of her mouth, for which she hated Nagato even more. "Damn fellow, I just came out of the thousand-year-old lotus flower, and I was hit by someone like you unexpectedly. I hate you very much. I tell you, I will never give up like this, I will treat you It will be completely solved." The witch flew up. While in the air, she tried to absorb the surrounding breath to enhance her magic power, but she found that she was surrounded by the mana barrier of the Tathagata, and she simply couldn''t gather her own mana. "Damn it, this Tathagata helped you indirectly, and it made me unable to fight you with all my strength, but you must not be happy so early, because I have not been defeated by you yet." In the witch''s cognition, any god or devil who wants to attack herself will directly release her full strength, so she thinks that the Nagato just released to her is naturally all the mana of Nagato. "You are destined to be destroyed by the deity. Now the deity does not want to waste time on you. Everything is over." After Nagato said this, his whole body turned into a golden light, which passed directly through the witch''s body. The witch had no idea what kind of move Nagato was releasing. She didn''t have any defense, and was hit by Nagato with all her strength. Then Nagato emerged from the witch''s body, and a big hole appeared in the witch''s belly. "I... how could this happen, I don''t believe it." The witch felt her magic power was steadily weakening, and her magic power was also disappearing. She looked very painful, able to use her mana to heal her injury, but she found that the power of Nagato''s gods and Buddha was still in her body, and his demon power could not be gathered at all. "The deity said that everything should be broken, and it''s time to end these things. You should have repented well. You have been so stubborn after spending so long in the thousand-year-old lotus lake. This is you. The end." "Are you so-called gods and Buddhas doing everything right? They trapped me in for so long, and now they come to me and point to me again. What you say is really ridiculous. of." Nagato didn''t want to continue to say anything else, he strengthened his mana and released it again to the witch in front of him. Another golden light hit the witch''s body, and after the witch was hit, it instantly turned into powder. The Tathagata retracted the mana barrier released around Nagato''s body, and everything returned to the previous state. "Fate is good fortune, chosen by the destiny, the monsters that have been sealed for tens of thousands of years have been wiped out by the god of Nagato. This is really a blessing in the Three Realms, Amitabha." Tathagata trusts Nagato very much. He was also very convinced just now that Nagato can eliminate the witch, because all this is definite. "Buddha, you have said that the ten thousand year old monsters have been wiped out, can I rest? If nothing happens, I want to find a quieter place in Leiyin Temple, and then silently restore my mana. " "Of course there is no problem. Let Xuanzang take you to a place to rest." After speaking, Tang Seng stood up directly. "Disciple obeyed." Tang Seng replied. Nagato followed Tang Seng and walked towards the back of Leiyin Temple. The Leiyin Temple at this moment is no longer what it was before. There is also a place to rest in Leiyin Temple. The two of them came to a closed room. Tang Seng brought Nagato here and explained: "Nagato God, in this resting house in Leiyin Temple, no one has come to rest except for the Buddha. Maybe in the future. Yes, but now there is only Nagato God." "Really? But if you rest in this Leiyin Temple, it is definitely a good thing. Resting here is very safe, and the spirit of gods and Buddhas here is very strong, even if you rest here, it is not impossible. " The elders looked at a bed not far away, and he lay directly on it. A very comfortable feeling came to his heart. He hadn''t felt so relaxed for a long time. Tang Seng looked at Nagato very happy, and he nodded in satisfaction. "Since the Lord Nagato feels that it is very comfortable to rest here, then I will leave and return to the Buddha." .. 3828 Chapter 839: Abnormal Leiyin Temple You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Tang Seng spoke, he turned and disappeared from Nagato''s eyes. Nagato stood up immediately after Tang Seng left. "Strange, how come this Leiyin Temple is different from what I thought. Even if the Tathagata really built some houses here for the gods and Buddhas to rest, it shouldnt be like this. Things must be weird. The gods must not be taken lightly." After saying this, Nagato went directly out of his body and followed Tang Seng. Tang Seng came to Tathagata''s side and merged his hands. "Buddha, the deity has taken a rest, and the disciples took the deity to a designated place to rest according to what the Buddha said." "Xuan Zang, you did very well, but why didn''t you go to rest, but came back by yourself?" Tathagat asked. "Isn''t it the Buddha that you let the disciple return? The Buddha is relieved to look good. The disciple does not have any selfishness. It is the honor of the disciple to be in front of the Buddha''s eyes." Tang Seng had just finished saying this, and the Tathagata directly detained Tang Seng with force. Seeing the situation in front of him, Nagato rushed directly between Tang Seng and Tathagata, using his own mana to interrupt the Tathagata''s mana. "I said Buddha, why do you want to shoot Xuanzang?" Nagato asked Tathagata. The face of Tathagata was very strange, and Tang Seng beside Nagato was also very confused. "God, why did you come here? What happened?" Tang Seng was suddenly attacked by the Tathagata, he really thought this was very strange, and Nagato happened to appear next to him at this moment, and he immediately increased his vigilance. "If I didn''t guess wrong, I am afraid that the place where you brought me is not Leiyin Temple? The Leiyin Temple in front of us is fake, and you are also fake." Nagato gathered his own mana and directly attacked Tang Seng, smashing it with one palm, and Tang Seng directly turned into powder. A black energy appeared in the place where Tang Seng was destroyed, and this black energy continued to spread towards the air, and was finally destroyed by the mana of the long gate. "And you, created such a illusion that the deity would not discover it? How could there be a special rest place in Leiyin Temple? When the deity went to Leiyin Temple last time, there was nothing, Suddenly this time?" Nagato was obviously very suspicious of everything in front of him, so the soul had always been out of his body to observe all this, and waited until all this was clearly seen before he stood up. "You are very careful to observe, you deserve to be the supreme of the gods and buddhas. I originally wanted you to disappear quietly in this place, but I didn''t expect you to find this. Since this is the case, then there is nothing to say between us. That''s it." From Nagato''s point of view, the demons in front of him were very strange, what he had to do at this time was to completely wipe out these demons. "You monsters have such a powerful illusion. If this deity let you go, it would be worth it? This deity will definitely not let you go so easily. You are ready to die." He directly incarnates a golden light and entered the body of the monster in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the monster was directly possessed by Nagato, and a big hole appeared in the belly of the monster in an instant. "Unexpectedly you would be like this, it is really hateful. I will not be easily defeated by you, and I will not admit defeat in any case." As Nagato said, there is an extremely powerful mana in Nagato''s body. His mana prevents the evil spirit of the demon from spreading. Although the demon hates Nagato, he has nothing to do. "God respects me and is wrong. I also had such greed for a while. I hope you can forgive me." The demon became his original form, a black aura, he could have a lot of moves, but he had no form. "Seriously, the illusion you created is something I didn''t think of. I really dont know why you created everything so simulated. But the matter is over. I dont want to continue talking nonsense with you. Yes, you should disappear from my eyes." Heiqi knew that Nagato wouldn''t give up on himself so easily. In fact, when he said so many words, he was also buying time for himself to escape. "I don''t want to continue to talk any more nonsense. In fact, you know better than anyone else. What I want to do now is to completely defeat you." Without any hesitation, Nagato released all of his mana. The black energy was instantly wiped out by the light of his god and Buddha, and the surrounding illusions disappeared at this moment. The sky was covered by a black cloud, and he knew that it was another part of the black energy that had just appeared. "This guy is not as simple as I thought. If he is as simple as just now, he will be directly destroyed by my mana. What I need is to stabilize everything around him first, and then quickly tell the Buddhas about this." . 3829 Chapter 840: Dark clouds covering the sky is a catastrophe You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nagato jumped and flew directly to the nine heavens. The Jade Emperor and the gods and Buddhas didn''t know what was going on, a golden light fell in the High Heaven Hall, and Nagato appeared in front of them. "God, Buddha, you have finally come, we have been waiting for you. I don''t know why the sky has never been covered by dark clouds, but it has appeared today. Such a scene is the same as it was five hundred years ago. The sky came out of the Nether Abyss?" Jade Emperor asked. Everyone is talking about it. What they worry most is whether Wutian will be free again. "It is impossible for Wutian to come out of the Nether Abyss. Previously, the deity had fought against Wu Tian, ??and he personally sealed Wu Tian in the Nether Abyss. To say that Wu Tian can recover his mana and then appear in front of us, but It''s absolutely impossible." Nagato didnt believe what Wutian would appear at all. He knew what Wutian was like. He knew even more about his cultivation base and mana. After destroying the entrance to the famous abyss, the entrance was temporarily unavailable. Restored. The Jade Emperor continued, "Nagato God, even clairvoyance and Shunfeng ear do not know what is going on in this situation, so what I want to ask you is, what is going on? Does the Buddha understand this?" The Jade Emperor was really worried about the safety of the Three Realms. When Wutian came to the Heavenly Court, he upset the Heavenly Court, so this time the Jade Emperor felt that things were not as simple as they thought. "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, the deity can withstand it. If the evil spirit this time is smart enough, you should leave the heaven as soon as possible. If the evil spirit does not dissipate, the deity will definitely not Forgive this evil spirit." While saying this, Nagato looked at the black aura not far in the sky, he thought that black aura was very strange. "At this moment, all of us should stabilize our spiritual power first, I believe everything will pass soon." Nagato stared carefully at the black aura in the air. He knew that if he didn''t make a move, when the black aura spread beyond the Three Realms, everything would become very troublesome. From Nagato''s point of view, many things are turning points, and what I should do now is to quickly control the evil spirit and fly into the Three Realms. He pooled his mana into a powerful enchantment, so that the evil spirit flying towards the heaven was directly suppressed. "Do you really think you can enter the heaven? I have completely suppressed your remaining black energy. I can kill you directly. You''d better leave the heaven as soon as possible, this god Maybe it will give you a way out." He really didn''t have any good feelings for this evil spirit. Yang Jian stood up and said, "God, this evil spirit must never be let go. You must know that he is the incarnation of evil spirit. If this evil spirit is let go, there will be endless troubles." Everyone believed that what Yang Jian had said was correct, but Nagato knew that this evil spirit had not yet been fully formed, and it would be extremely laborious to completely eliminate the evil spirit. "You are not as clear as I am about the spread of evil, Yang Jian, you retreat." Nagato roared, and Yang Jian took three steps back. The evil spirit turned into a human form. He looked at Nagato and sneered, "Do you really think that many things will become what I think? Many times things are not as simple as you think. You can control the whole thing with me. Three Realms, why do you guard these stupid gods?" "Stupid? From the point of view of the deity, you are the stupid person? Do you really think that you can control the Three Realms and do everything as you want? Things that Wutian could not do back then, Can you do it?" Nagato has already begun to radiate the power of his god and Buddha toward the surroundings, and the evil spirit has also spread his evil spirit. "What Wutian can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it. I can travel freely between heaven and earth before I take shape. Is Wutian okay at the beginning? Wutian was imprisoned by Tathagata when he was a Maura, and now I am being held by you again Give uniforms, this is really a shame to the Devildom." The black energy who said this continued to spread his evil aura, and the surrounding heavenly soldiers would be directly retreated. Nagato immediately shouted: "Listen to all the heavenly soldiers and generals. You must guard the Jade Emperor''s side. Don''t think about shooting us. If you don''t listen to what I say, the consequences will be very serious." The heavenly generals trust Nagato very much. After Nagato said this, they immediately surrounded the Jade Emperor. Every heavenly soldier released a huge divine power to stop the evil spirits of this monster. "You really are the role model of the Three Realms. If you can be killed, the gods and Buddhas of the whole Three Realms will be ashamed to see me. I won''t be polite to you, prepare to die." The evil spirit said confidently... 3830 Chapter 841: Suppress evil spirits You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The evil spirit spreads within the Three Realms, and the evil spirit turns into an adult. It envelops Nagato with its own evil spirit, and wants to completely eliminate Nagato. Nagato faced the evil spirit, his mana continued to improve, he used his mana to directly bounce the evil spirit away, causing the evil spirit to leave his side. "Do you really think that your evil spirit will affect me? I just told you that I don''t care about it. No matter what, your evil spirit will not attack the deity. " While Nagato said this, the mana on his body had already surrounded the evil spirit. After the two mana powers merged with each other, the evil spirit was directly eliminated by the power of Nagato''s god and Buddha. "Unexpectedly, you could be so powerful. I tell you, I am a mixture of evil spirits. I, Qi Lin, will never give up so easily." Qi Lin left part of his evil spirit here, and the remaining evil spirit was divided into five segments and disappeared into the air. The evil spirit Qi Lin left here was directly wiped out by Nagato. Nagato looked at the Jade Emperor not far away, and flew towards the Jade Emperor. "Jade Emperor, you have also seen the evil spirit just now. You didn''t expect that he would do something to consume his mana and escape. This evil man Qi Lin still exists, and his mana is much stronger than Wutian at the time, you Dont relax in these few days." "I will definitely remember what the gods said. Come here, immediately order the Four King Kong and Li Jing Nezha and his son. The Giant Spirit God guards the four gates of the east, the north and the south. No matter what strange things happen, they must Come report to me." "Zunzhi." After the Jade Emperor said this, many people left from the place in front of them to do what the Jade Emperor had told them. After these people left, Nagato took out a Buddha lamp from his hand and placed the Buddha lamp in the hand of the Jade Emperor. "Jade Emperor, this Buddha lamp has the power of the deity. You just need to put this Buddha lamp in your own hands to accomplish what you have done. You still have a lot of things to do. of." The Jade Emperor also knows what your Nagato is going to do, and he supports Nagato. "God, if you have anything you need help from me, just speak up. The same goes for the heavenly soldiers and generals included in the heavens. If you have anything important, just ask them." "Thank you for the kindness of Emperor Jade, there is nothing you can do for the time being. I need to return to Leiyin Temple immediately and leave now." After that, Nagato disappeared in the High Heaven Hall. The Jade Emperor directly hung the Buddha lamp that Nagato gave him on the Lingxiao Hall, and asked the gods and Buddhas to gather their divine power on the entire heavenly palace to prevent Qi Lin from invading. All the gods are united as one, they unite each other''s mana, and the heavenly court is instantly enveloped by the huge mana, making it impossible for any evil spirits to enter the heavenly court. Nagato ignored everything in front of him, and flew directly to Leiyin Temple. At this time, except for the Tathagata Buddha, the other gods and Buddhas knew something about the matter. "Buddha, the purpose of my coming here this time is to tell everyone to be careful of a man named Qi Lin. This man''s grievances are very serious, and his body also has a special evil that cannot be said. We absolutely can''t just be like this Take it lightly." Nagato was very serious. After he said this, the gods and Buddhas talked a lot. The Tathagata had the final say, and said, "Visually observe that Qi Lin will return here in seven or seventy-nine days. What we have to do is to improve our cultivation and magic power during this period of time. Remember, any god The Buddha must never take this matter lightly." According to Tathagata''s cognition, the demons this time are indeed very powerful. If they can''t completely eliminate these demons, they will still have endless troubles. Tang Seng stood up and asked, "Buddha, why are there so many powerful monsters appearing recently? Is it because of the Nether Abyss? Or is there other reasons that caused the evil spirit to spread into the Three Realms?" "This matter is a long story. It can be said that Qi Lin should be a combination of the evil spirits of the Three Realms. Even Wutian is only a part of him. Now Qi Lin is already very powerful before he has fully formed his mana. I tried it myself." Tathagata explained to the Buddhas, and then the Buddhas looked at Nagato. "Yes, this deity has indeed fought Qi Lin. That guy''s mana is above the sky. He is not fully formed as the Buddha said. In short, this will be unprecedented in the history of the Three Realms. The catastrophe requires everyone to work together to resolve this trouble." As soon as Nagato finished speaking, Monkey King jumped and appeared in front of all the gods and Buddhas. "How can there be no old grandson for such a big event this time?" .. 3831 Chapter 842 Joining Hands with Monkey King You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The appearance of Monkey King is a great help to the gods and buddhas of the Three Realms. Nagato came to Monkey King and directly transmitted everything he had experienced before to Monkey King''s mind. This made Monkey King instantly sense how powerful this evil spirit was. "God, I have already sensed Qi Lin''s power, and I know everything you have seen before, so I''ll say what the old grandson must do at this time to help all beings in the Three Realms resolve this crisis together?" "As the Buddha said, the current Qi Lin is not yet fully formed. If he wants to completely eliminate it, he needs to be fully formed. However, his mana after forming is several times stronger than now. This period of time he will definitely Increase mana in retreat." Nagato explained. Gods and Buddhas were puzzled. Fuhu Arhat stood up and asked: "God, what do you mean by what you just said? Seriously, I dont understand what you are talking about. Qilin shot, shouldn''t he be easy to deal with if he is not formed?" Nagato was a little helpless, he looked towards the Tathagata, as he said: "Everything has its meaning. This Qi Lin is originally made by the collection of evil spirits of all things. Before Qi Lin was formed, he had no magical power. Effective." The words of the Tathagata let the gods and Buddha all understand. Nagato took out a red dagger from his hand, directly pooled his mana on the dagger, and placed this thing in front of Tang Seng. "I need Wukong''s help. Now you take this dagger to the foot of Lingshan Mountain and bring a group of gods and Buddhas. Remember, as long as you are within the magical power of this dagger, the gods and Buddhas will definitely not be found. Your existence." Gods and Buddhas didn''t know what Nagato meant, but Nagato left with Monkey King. Tathagata felt Qi Lin''s evil spirits approaching Lingshan, so he looked at Tang Seng. "Just do what Nagato God said, I believe you can all avoid the disaster in the past. Remember, you must touch Xuanzang with your hands, and no one should release the magic power easily, otherwise there will be endless troubles." These gods and Buddhas did what the Tathagata said. They all pressed their hands one by one. The moment they touched Tang Seng, they were enveloped by the power of the gods and Buddhas emitted by the dagger. Qi Lin was still a cloud of evil spirits, he quickly came to Tathagata''s eyes, and he laughed out at the face of Tathagata. "Why, you must be very scared to see me? I tell you, you don''t have to worry so much. I have enough skills to wipe you out, but not now." When Qi Lin said this, he looked around and found that there was no one around him, which made him very confused. "This seat is here waiting for you. Actually, this seat also wants to see how powerful your evil spirit is after it takes shape." "In this case, wait and see." Qi Lin left these words to the Tathagata and flew away directly from Leiyin Temple. Nagato actually sensed this. He had anticipated that Qi Lin would definitely go to Leiyin Temple. In order to prevent the gods and Buddhas in Leiyin Temple from having trouble, he left the previous dagger. Monkey King asked Nagato about the dagger. Nagato said, "The dagger was injected into it with the mana of the previous Kunlun mirror. This can make the gods and Buddhas temporarily invisible and will not be discovered by Qi Lin." "Does the deity mean that before Qi Lin is formed, there will be no threat to the Buddha, but only after it is formed will it be a threat to the Three Realms? But we came down from Leiyin Temple and came to the world. local?" Monkey King was still blindfolded. He just knew that he had been following Nagato. As for where they were going or doing something, he had no idea. "There is a place to the east of your Huaguo Mountain. If you retreat and practice there, you will not be disturbed by anyone. Do you remember that place?" Nagato said. Monkey King was very puzzled. He thought carefully about his place on the east side of Huaguo Mountain, where there was indeed a cave. "Yes, there is a cave on the east side of Huaguo Mountain, but what I am curious about is why I will not be disturbed by the outside world when I go to that cave? I just think that cave is very strange. And that cave has been abandoned for a long time, no I know if I can still go in." "Dont worry, there is absolutely nothing going on in that cave. You may not know what the deity said right now. Just do what the deity said, and then you will understand. What''s going on." Nagato spoke confidently. Monkey King followed behind Nagato, and the two flew towards the cave just designated by Nagato... 3832 Chapter VIII The Secret of Xianqi Cave You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novels (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The hidden cave on the east side of Huaguo Mountain is full of fairy spirit, and this place will not be discovered by others. "I think it is very safe here. If it is possible, what we should do is rest and rejuvenate here and increase mana." Nagato said. Sun Wukong followed Nagato. He looked around carefully and found that the immortal energy here was indeed very exuberant. He took a breath of immortal energy around him. "The god Nagato, the immortal energy in this place is indeed abundant. If you cultivate mana here, your mana can definitely advance by leaps and bounds." Monkey King said, trying to pool his mana, and he found that his mana was more convenient to use here. "The deity brought you here very early, because I hope to help you improve your mana here. In the Three Realms, the deity believes that your mana has the most range of improvement. So I I want you to greatly increase your mana." What Nagato said was what he thought in his heart. When the four-member group was there, Nagato saw that Monkey King''s potential was unlimited. "Thank the gods for such praise of my grandson. My grandson knows his mission. Since the gods and buddhas, he has been painstakingly practicing his own spells and has never been slack in the slightest." Just when Monkey King released his mana at will, Nagato already saw that Monkey Kings mana was stronger than when he became a Buddha. He felt that Monkey King now has no special physique of boneless relics. Now he wants to become stronger. Constantly trained. When Nagato thought that Monkey King was no longer a boneless relic, he touched Monkey King''s soul with force, but unexpectedly discovered that Monkey King was still a boneless relic. "How could this be? I don''t believe that things will be like this. Although it''s a very good thing at this time, the seventeen relics disappeared with my own eyes. You still have a boneless relic at this time, which shows this. The relic still exists." "God, in fact, my old grandson thinks the same way. When the 17 relics disappeared, my old grandson had a deep understanding. After seeing the god today, I suddenly felt that my body was full of power." Sun Wukong explained. "Could it be that the increase in your mana has something to do with this? Is it really because you are a boneless relic, so your mana is continuously improved, and you have an immortal body?" Nagato didn''t know much about what happened to Monkey King recently. He always wanted to suppress Monkey King completely. He didn''t expect that Monkey King would have such great ability. "Sun Wukong, you still have to think about why you became like this. You have to know that this relic is a very powerful thing. If there is a relic, you can be safe." Nagato thought that if the Monkey King really had nothing to do, then the Monkey King would be like this, and the relic might be able to retrieve it. Thinking of this, he turned and looked at Monkey King. "The seventeen relics are connected as a whole. You may be able to try whether the relics can change. If the relics still exist, it will be really great." Listening to Nagato''s words, Monkey King immediately released his mana according to what Nagato said, and he immediately sensed the breath of the relic. "God, the relic does still exist. Unexpectedly, this relic actually has such a spirituality. After the last anti-shattering, the entire Nether Abyss was sealed, but this time their powder returned to the Three Realms. And recovered again." "This is natural. Every relic is left after the death of the gods and Buddhas in the Three Realms. The rebirth of this relic is completely within my expectations. As for what the relic will become, I believe no one It''s more clear than you and me." Nagato said confidently. "Then we have to leave to find other relics? I saw that the power of these relics is somewhat weak. If we go to find these relics, it will inevitably be a little laborious, so this time I will mainly look for them. Relic." Sun Wukong volunteered. He knew that relics were not easy to find, but he knew that only he could easily find other relics, so he said this. "The relics are indeed very difficult to find. The only one who can find the relics at this moment is indeed Monkey King. I will take a good rest in this immortal place now. I believe I will see the relics again soon. It''s a child." Nagato believed in Monkey King''s abilities very much, and he felt that Monkey King could accomplish the task he gave. Nagato sat cross-legs and began to concentrate, he absorbed the essence of the heaven and earth, and his whole body gradually floated into the air... 3833 The 844th chapter of the Nether Abyss appears in the entrance You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Originally, the long gates thought that the relics once again appeared in the three worlds, it was a good thing. When he absorbed the aura, suddenly in the three borders appeared in the three years, and there was a little ugly. "Strange, why did these gas will appear again, and there is no seal of the Nether Abyss again. The nest of the Nether''s abyss should not disappear, and the entrance of the Nether is completely destructive, this evil is in the end How did you appear? " The long-haired evil spirits are constantly spreading within the three rings, but he doesn''t want these evils to continue to spread in the three, he wants to completely remove these evils. The god Buddha in the Lei Yin Temple should feel this evil, they feel that there is a complete compression that is completely suppressed by the long gates, and should not appear. Tang Yan asked if he came, saying: "Buddha, what is going on, I found a lot of things, is it so powerful?" Tang Yan has begun to doubt in Niang Mi, and now he is more and more managed, it has been strong enough to have no idea, if it is a day and the evil demon, how terrible is. "Wukong has already went to find seven-year-old, this seat believes that he and the long goddess can find all the relics to organize the three worlds. Everything is a fixed number, no day is from the hospital, This may be within the abyss this time. " If you come to finish, he seems that there is really a thing that is really in the past, it will come now. The god Buddha within the three ride feel that this time will not appear. The long door was originally promised to cultivate in this fairy mountain cave. He knew that he had no time now, so he flew directly toward the town of the town. Zhenyuan has already felt that there will be big things in the Threejeography. His face is extremely ugly. When he does not know, the door appears in front of him. "God, how can you come here, what you are coming, I am afraid there is a big thing." "I came here, in fact, I came to you asked this matter. I have already used the sky in the world. However, I don''t know if I don''t know if I can borrow your Tiandi Baojian?" After the door finished these words, the town of the town immediately promised immediately. "What is borrowed, the existence of Tiandi Baojian, it is for three years, it can play the fate of the three worlds, it is its pleasure." Town Yuanzi is unscrupulous to take it out, and put the heaven and earth in front of the long door. The town is continuing to open, "God is respectful, this sky, the power of treasure is still constantly collection, everything is not as simple as it is. Today''s Tiandi Baojian is naturally more powerful than the original, with this day. Bao Jian is needed. " In the view of the town, the power of the Tiandi Baojian is constantly making strong, at least in the long door, Tiandi Baojian can peek it is very clear, he will open the heavens and the earth to open directly, in this world Inside the treasure, I directly risquently out of a black. The darkness is constantly spreading, starting the flow within the three worlds, which makes the long door to understand, things are not as simple. "This time I seem to be easily eased, I think there is a lot of things I can do, I have to completely resolve the evil spirits, I will never let the Threejetrie have once again become no When the day came here, he came here. " The long gates will be placed directly on their own body. He decided to let things inside the heaven and earth. Heaven and Earth Bao Jian''s continuous start, he will accept the heaven and earth treasure, in fact, the town is already known to the meaning of the long door. "The length of the gods, this sky, this sky, you can take it directly, although it doesn''t matter. In addition, I want to see the Buddha before you together, don''t know if the long-door God is willing to go with me? " "This is natural, things are the same as what I think, since I said that I have to take the Tiandi Baojian to the Lei Yin Temple, this is of course the best thing." The long gates and the town of Yuanzi were very fast. They flew to the Lei Yin Temple, and the Lei Yin Temple has been put in the Tianluo. After the town reality saw, he kneelted directly. "The disciples met the Buddha." "Pinger, you do what you do, this seat knows. You can assist the leadership of the goddess, which makes this seat is very pleased." What is the thing is about Tiandi Baojian. The long gates took the heaven and earth from directly, and in front of it. . 3834 Chapter 845 Tiandi Bao Jian Broken You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "If the Buddha, this sky is treasured by the three worlds in the triple, for such things, I think you are also very clear. I don''t want to say more, the Buddha yourself look at this sky, maybe I will understand me. the meaning of." After the door is put down the heaven and earth, it will open it directly with the mana. Everything in the sky is the same as what he thinks, the ground is constantly shaking, and the treasures of the heavens and the earth have a huge change, along with the evil spirits began to continue in the three worlds, which makes the god Buddha all stunned. The Buddha is very fearful. Many people don''t know what should be doing, and the long door is talking again at this moment. "The gods have already seen it, and things do not have everyone thinking. But everyone doesn''t have to worry, this matter I think many people have seen it, so the emulsion is constantly spread, but We will not have a big impact, you don''t have to worry. " The long gates set their own manual collection, directly avatar, into a golden light, entered the heaven and earth treasure. Tang Yan looked at the door to enter the heavens and the earth, and immediately asked, "Buddha, this is what is going on, I always feel that there is a problem, the long door god entered the inside, there would be no things?" "Reassured, do things will never have anything. The long door of the goddess is the body that is not bad, but also free to shuttle in any world in the three borders. Just a long door to send it through the Tiandi Baojian He wants to send a place. " If the Buddha is so explained, Tang Yan is relieved. Guanyin open, "Buddha, since there is such evil, thinking about how much it is to come to Lingshan, the guy is how dangerous if it is completed." Guanyin also wants to have a long door, directly through the local treasure to the place you want, but her mana is not so high, she can''t do this. "Everything is a fixed number, this seat is inconvenient to say, the Buddha does not have to panic, you sit and sit, you can read it." If you first start reading, the gods around him will do what he said. Sun Wukong is integrated with other sixteen relics. They all have mutually expected features, so Sun Wukong will quickly find that sixteen shepherd. "The existence of the relics makes me very unexpected, no matter how, the old grandson should also quickly take these relics to look for the long goddess." After Sun Wuki found the relics, the full-speed flew down, when he arrived in the Xianqi cave he said before and the door, the long door is no longer in this cave, he in order to quickly find the long door. , Use seventeen relics''s mana to perceive the door. Just when Sun Wukong released his own mana, the long door directly appeared in front of Sun Wukong. "Wukong, have you found the seventeen relics?" "Long Gate God? You have already appeared so soon? I thought you didn''t necessarily appear when I started. I think that if you appear, you will have to wait for a while. But God, where you have gone, I Look at your appearance is just flying back. "Sun Wukong asked. "You are right, I really just fly here. I went to the town of Yuanzi Jianxian, and the Tiandi Baojian once again, and the treasures of the Tiandi Baoji explored everything in the triple. Seventeen relic I can re-return, I am very happy. " The long door feels that Sun Wukong itself is a good thing is a good thing. It is also a bad thing. "Goku, the seventeen relics only have its true power. But have you ever thought that if this she is able to make a permanent point from your body, you will not be with this sixteen relic. Son continues to have direct entanglement, are you willing? " Sun Wuki listened to the door, he was shaking his head. "I have nothing to do with this, but I heard the long-door God, I really think this is a problem. In any case, we are careful." The long door clenched his fist. He really felt that many things were still there, he said, in fact, in fact, inquiring the opinions of Sun Wukong. After Sun Wukong thought again, he felt that the relics should be forced from his body. "Shen Zun, the old grandchildren know that his mana is not strong. of." .. 3835 Chapter 846 Demon Forming You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! After Sun Wukong said this, he immediately broke all his law, his hands continued to flow with strong mana, and the sixteenth class relics have gradually come out from his body. With the emergence of Sun Wukong''s 16-story, the long door felt that the flow of evil spirits was very strong. He felt that he could not relax at this moment, and he should immediately explode his own mana. After helping Sun Wukong, after he collected sixteen relics, he immediately gathered the mana in Sun Wukong, and he wanted to take Sun Wukong''s boneless reservoir. Since Sun Wukong has become a bone-free reservoir in the first time, the relics are not integrated with Sun Wukong, and the relics have become a fond of life in Sun Wukong. The long gates gathered in the place where Sun Wukong put the boneless reservoir. He began to continuously spread his mana. "Goku, you will then have some pain, don''t know if you can withstand these pain." "Old Sun has not been able to bear since ancient times, Shen Zun is good, and the old grandson will not have any complaints." The long door closes his own eyes. He tried to bring together your own mana. At this moment, he thought about his own manual flow, full of the man''s manhole''s mana in his own body. After Sun Wukong and the long door, the long door released his full mana and will directly take them directly in Sun Kui. After the bonenite was taken out, Sun Wukong fainted directly. "Wukong, now there will be boneless reservoirs, this is still a very good thing for you. If the boneless reservoir has been in your body, you will still be the same as the original, you need to have a bone-reservoir. This will be a dangerous thing. " After the long gates finished the words of Sun Wukong, he gattered the seventeen relics together, and the seventeen relics turned directly into a big relic. He used this manager''s mana to help Sun Wukong treated, Sun Wukong quickly woke up. "Long Gate God, how can I lay down here, is it because I have been taken away because I have been taken away, then I will become this?" Sun Wukong did not believe that he thought that he was a god Buddha body, even if there is any problem, then there will be no big gap. At this moment, Sun Wukong looked at the long door, and he had completely recovered his mana, and he flew it to the air. "If you can''t think of something, there will be such a big change. My body has no bone-free mana, but I will make my body easier. The gods of the gods, the law of the grandchildren did not weakened, this time to deal with the demon evil, the old grandson Can still be dealt with. " "What you said, this god is believed. If you don''t do this kind of evil thing should be molded, we still go to Lingshan, after the evil spirits, the first thing to do, is to capture Lingshan." The long door said that this is flying in the direction of Lingshan. Sun Wukong is tightly followed behind the long door, and then flew away together in Lingshan. Lingshan suddenly covered by black clouds, and the god Buddha knows that this is a demon shape, they continue to read, knowing that the black gas will surround the entire Lingshan. A man is in the air, he is not the demon that is originally unformated, but it has changed. "Your demon actually dare to break into the land of God, it is best to hurry, or we are welcome to you." Two little gods said that the Buddhas were directly hit by the darkness in front of the eyes, and instantly became a powder. If the closed eyes are open, he did not think that this evil mana would be so powerful. "The relics are still, the long-door gods and fight victory have been flying towards us, soon will come here." God Buddha listened to the long door and returned with the relics followed Sun Wukong. The gods blindly felt new hope. Many God Buddhas look at the sky, the already formed demon begins to change, the demon is constantly released to release their demon, the demon spread is very powerful, and it is powerful to suppress the Buddha. The demon man stood in front of him, opening, "I have been 50,000 years old, I think that I am just a small darkness, it is the last Buddha to make me reborn today. There is no day. It is a surprise that I have given the three worlds of the gods, how? " The demon man is very proud, and the 18th Luo Han will take the hand, and it will stop it. "You are all refused, this demon of the demon can be died in a thorough suppression. My mana will change everything, even give three rejuvenation again.". 3836 Chapter 847 You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "You just want to listen to me, I can let you go." The demon man continued. The man is very confident on his own mana. His cultivation is in 50,000 years. So far, there is no truth in the god Buddha is above this demon. "Our Buddha is the first of the triethal god Buddha, is the incarnation of justice, unlike you, the demon. You can''t say that the Buddha three are the same. You think that your own mana is very powerful, but the result is Big wrong. " People who say this is Tang Yan. Tang Yan knows that the demon of the eyes is very powerful, but he still has no fear, standing in front of this demon. The demon has been smashed out, opening, "I have a good thing to see is really too much, there is no god Buddha or demon can resist me, you really think you can resist my mana attack. ?" The wind said this, directly waving his right hand, a powerful manager shocked the Tang Yan. Tang Yan protects himself with his own mana. He said that the manifestation of the manufacturing of the manufacturing was blocked, and Tang Yan took directly to the step, and he fell to the ground. Guanyin wanted to pick him, but the result of this breeze shocked directly, the whole body was very stiff, could not move. "You still don''t choose to be in front of me, I don''t want to continue to talk to you, I should say it, you don''t want to be my hand, I will disappear directly." The wind reached out his right hand, he looked at Tang Yan''s eyes were willing to be willing to be reluctant. He knew that Tang Yan did not become his own hand, so there was a black gas in his hand and attacked Tang. The long gates saw the situation in front of him, and the mana of seventeen relics was blocked with the attack. He took Sun Wukong in front of all God Buddha. When the god Buddha was very afraid, the door appeared, they made a breath. Sun Wuki came to Tang Yan''s eyes. After he took Tang Yan, he flew directly towards it. The wind did not immediately attacked Sun Wukong, but a look at the long door. "The long door is, you are the god Buddha of the heaven, I have heard of your name. This time, in addition to finding the trouble, you are here to see how powerful." It is all the most authentic ideas in his heart. What is the ability to see the long door? The long door is naturally no good feeling in front of him. He can feel the breath of the emperor from the body, such a breath is very uncomfortable. "Do you really want to fight against this God? You have a five thousand years of road and repair, in fact, I also know. About your information, this gods can be learned through the sky, you really Do you want to be the opponent of this God? " "Joke, I have a 10,000-year-old repair. It''s just about 20,000 years. I have been twice as much as it is twice as much as it is, so that you can''t say this, really It is not self-tempered. " The wind is only looking at the long door, the mana''s mana has been collected, and the black gas of a group will gather toward him. "Now I can give you a chance. You just want to listen to my order. From now on, I will be loyal to me, I will let you go, if I am, I will not be in hand." When you say this, his eyes have been murdered. He really doesn''t want to waste time here. He believes that his ability is enough. If you promise him, he will leave the long door, but Eliminate all people in the Buddha. "Really embarrassed, what you said is not promised. And you think that your own skill is strong enough, and even say that you can do it all." The wind quickly released a huge darkness from his own hands, and the black gas lifted the long door directly. "As long as you have a little hard, you will become a powder in an instant. I will later ask you once, are you willing to be my hand?" "Do you have it to understand? I will tell you like this, your evil is not a feeling for me." After the door finished this sentence, he used his own mana to completely dispel the evil of his body. It has not thought that the mana of the long door can disperse his evil, so the wind has once again burst out his mana, the manor is constantly spreading, and the effect of this Li Wulian has gradually disappeared. Soon the dark clouds are completely dissipated, the long gates are staring at the wind in front of him, and the corner of the mouth. . 3837 The eighth hundred and forty-eight chapters You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "How is it? Is it true that I am very weak? I am like this, my skill is much bigger than what you think. There have been no one in the three borders. You can say you can I will kill people, but why didn''t God have no matter. " The long door deliberately said that his sentence made a thorough angry in front of him. The wind is facing the long door, reaching out his right hand, and the right hand has a huge energy. "Do you really think that things will be the same as you think? I tell you, everything is impossible, if you still think about it in front of my eyes, then you will definitely say what you said now. Pay the price. " The wind flew to the air, and his hands were a strong force, and the huge mana was directly approaching the long door. The long gates are constantly close to the wind, and they directly rushed to the wind, and a punch attacked the wind. The ingredients believe that their own mana is very high, he did not think that the speed of the long door would be really fast. When it comes to the wind, the long-door fists have already hit his belly. The whole person is flying out, it is a few meters long. Many gods are close to here. They don''t know how to do it, they can completely gently watch their eyes. The long door is tight, flying to his eyes. The long gate snorted, "You don''t think you can defeat me. I have enough strength to defeat your thoroughness. This time I am in contrast, you are willing to give up your own Is it harmed with me? " In front of the gentlemen, the long door felt that the case was such a very big insult. "Do you say this, is this? I can''t afford me? I am a person who has five thousand years of road and cultivation. Anyone is impossible to be my opponent, including you. Just, I just didn''t pay attention to you To attack, what you have confident. " The wind disappeared in front of the front, and the god Buddha did not know where it was. The long door closes his eyes, watching around him, he feels that there is a cool gas after you have, and he knows that it has already been his own body. "Strike, such a move can just deal with some ordinary gods, for me, your moving attack is no effect, do not believe, I will immediately explode my strength, let you know my strength." After that, after the words, I took the hand behind him, and then I continued to spread my spirit. This moment is really hitting directly by the long gates, and I passed him through him. body of. The wind is directly on the ground. He felt his body extremely pain, and his body had no way to move freely. He only knew that the mana''s mana was above him. "This is impossible, my mana is so powerful, why will I be defeated by you. I am very confident about my strength. I don''t believe who the mana in this world can exceed me. " It is still not willing to admit these, and the long door is ridiculed: "The things you don''t want to accept do not represent it does not exist. I am a righteousness to you. If you exchange it is other demon, it is already in this moment. My eyes become a powder. " The long door is true, but he doesn''t have a blow to kill it. It is also because the strength of the wind is very powerful. He is only 20,000 roads. After passing through the golden power of the long door, there is only 20,000 Year. "Shen Zun, this person is a grievance, I believe that he is always going to say to this seat, you can let him come directly." The long door also thinks this is the grievances of the wind. He directly uses the mana to put the injured stroke in front of you, then stand next to the wind. His manhole is constantly transmitting, and he is doing this is that he has suddenly burst into his own mana, and he will lose half of the law, these gods will never be his opponent. The wind feels that his body is compressed by a strong mana, his inner heart is very uncomfortable. It is always straight to his body. He looked at the words of his eyes, "If you come, you are not my opponent to find someone else to deal with me, you are really despicable." "I am not looking for others, but the gods of the three worlds. Secondly, you are mad, no matter who shots to you, the result is the same." If you know that this is just a evil spirits, this group of evil fate is only destroyed. . 3838 The eighth hundred and forty-nine chapters have escaped You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! If you look at the long gates, say: "The gods, the wind is the most essential evil spirits in the world. If you want to eliminate it, you can do it big, I hope that God can think of the three worlds of the heavens. Eliminate the wind. " "Reassured, this gods naturally know that the Buddha you mean. This is true, there is an extremely harmful harm to the three worlds, so I will never stay with him." When the door said this, his right hand has already appeared in the right hand, his mana has been condensed together, and he is tightly locked in front of his eyes. The wind knows that his mana is not strong. He was thinking that there was no one in the three worlds. Unattended is that he is so arrogant. Now he is not a long-term opponent. He looked at the long door that is gathering. He is really afraid of this moment. "Long Gate God, I will change the evil in the future, as long as you will give me away, I will not kill me, I will promise me later." Everyone can feel that the wind is saying these words, it is not his true intention. The long door is soaked. "Do you really think that this gods will believe? You have done so many bad things, your god Buddha hate is so big, you will be easily ? " The wind and the long gates have a look at each other, and the long door can look through the idea of ??winding, which is completely scared. "I just said, is it true, is it true that God is really do not believe me? I want to do something for the three worlds, I want to let the long goddess in my side, I will not hurt the three worlds now. Any person, ask for God, you will take it away. " It is a more painfulness to the long gates directly to the long gates, and the long gates will be enhanced, and the wind in his manifest is more painful. Many gods have no one, they all know what their strength is. He really doesn''t want to continue to waste your own time, and the wind is directly near the long door. He tried to explode his own mana. In a moment, he disappeared in front of everyone. The stereotype of the long gates still exists, and the wind is so disappeared. All the gods are surprised, and they don''t know what happened. "If you have seen such a situation, I have used this situation, I still use my own mana to make it, so he can also disappear from my eyes, I think this is very strange." "Say really, I don''t know what is going on. This is never seen that there is such a situation. It is estimated that there is no one knows about this. But I have to say that this wind has indeed escaped. And he is indeed within three, and he began to spread evil. " Sun Wukong stood at this time. After he took out the boneless reservoir, his body was a little weak, but he didn''t want to admit it, he looked at the Buddha in front of him. "Buddha, I want to do this with the long gods, I believe this has been hurt, even if he fled it with his own mana, it will not be able to follow the Great Gate, find together he." "Since the fighting god Buddha said so, just don''t know how to think about the long gangster?" If you ask for a long door. "I naturally be no problem, the god Buddha is the highest, and he can help the gods." After the door said this, I took Sun Wukong, and the two disappeared from the place in front of them. After they disappeared, Tang Yan was a look that it was worried. He got up to the opening of the eyes. "The Buddha, I am very worried about the gates of the gods and Wukong. This is so powerful. They can''t deal with it?" Tang Yan just said that his inner heart thinks, it is laughing directly in front of him. "Xuanzang, you don''t have to worry about these, this matter is really only two people can solve. If you leave your own Jinlian, you will be infected by the evil spirits around you, so I call everyone not to leave this place. " It is not selfish. He is clear about the pros and cons of things. He decided to help the long door this time. If you use your own mana, you are directly attached to Sun Wukong, and Sun Wukong''s mana has doubled. The relics in the long gates constantly glow, and he quickly felt the evil spirits of the wind. "This evil is nearby, it seems that he wants to escape if it is not so easy, how can I let the wind escape?" At the same time, the long gate said, the mana in the collection, directly attacked the stone in the absence, and a golden light shocked the stone directly. . 3839 Chapter 850 If you cant defeat You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door shows this stone, there is a black airweight in the gap below the stone, and the wind is again in front of them. The wind once again appeared in front of their eyes, in the contest, things have a big transformation space, in the eyes of the wind, he has left the Lei Yin Temple, and the Buddha''s suppression has also disappeared. "I won''t give up these, I am confident to my own mana. I haven''t said that I haven''t said this moment, you chase me chasing here, I don''t want to give me, directly Let''s go. " The wind is like a madness. He suddenly broke out his own mana, and the powerful mana caused the surrounding air to make the ground showed cracks. "Sure enough, since you think, since you have to be in front of me, then don''t blame me for you, I will not let you go." The speed of the wind is extremely fast, the surrounding winds directly form a tornado, the place where the three people are located will not be affected by any people, and the three people here can play hands. This long-door is not first, because he can induce in the body of Sun Wukong, the mana of them is very powerful, enough to deal with the wind before the eyes. I thought that these long gates flew directly to the air. He can feel that your mana is constantly spreading. The huge mana directly impacts to the ground, so that surrounded by his mana, they are not surrounded by his mana. Will be seen by anyone. For example, in Sun Wukong, his mana has been suppressed. When he is fighting against the wind, the two have always been flat, he can''t play all the strength, and even some are in the wind. The closing of the door is looking at it, the more I think this is very unsatisfactory. "It''s really strange. If the law should not only have such a little. If you know that the law is now, it can be eliminated in an instant. I always feel that things have a problem." He did not immediately shot, but always look at it, he wanted to see what is going on in this situation. The long gates looked at the other scholars. At this moment, it was constantly close. He has a direct force to attack to Sun Wukong. If the Buddha''s Yuan God is directly hitting his own body. If the Buddha has been hurt, there is a short blood in the corner of the mouth. If you just look at the long door in front of him, you can''t move your body. "How can I be like this, I can''t start my own mana in the body of Wukong, it seems that I have to rely on them, I believe they can defeat the wind." All God Buddhas saw that they were injured, they still saw the injured look, they quickly helped to help the treatment of injuries, such as hurting recovery is extremely fast. Sun Wukong recovered his consciousness. He can induce it just now to enter his body. He does not resist any resistance, but they will be defeated by this wind, which makes them very helpless. "I can''t think of something, I have given up everything now, I want to do it, I will break my whole force, I will never continue this here." Sun Wukong took the golden hoist and he was attacked against the wind. The wind is directly using his right hand, blocking the golden hoop of Sun Wukong, and putting his own mana out, Sun Wukong is directly popped, along with Sun Wukong''s golden hoop falls on the ground. "Sun Wukong, if you have just been attached by the Buddha, you have already been killed by me, I will fulfill you now." The long gates directly use their own mana to attack behind the wind, and the wind is swayed by the long gates, and the legs are directly on the ground. "I said that you can don''t forget that there is also my three gods. Just like because I am not suitable for you in the body of Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong is also like this, but I don''t have it. Anything. "| The wind looks at the emergence of the long wind. His forehead has a cold sweat. He knows that if he is attacking the long gate, the result must not be a long counter. "Don''t think about running, I don''t know why you can escape, but this time I have stopped all around, you will not leave here anyway." This is very confident in the long door. He just looks at the wind in front of him, and the wind is already afraid of two steps. . 3840 Chapter 851 Eliminates You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "I tell you, it is not a Lei Yin Temple. There is no god Buddha''s light to protect you. Do you really think that it is my opponent? If you are smart, it is best to quickly disappear from your eyes." The wind is very worried about the long gate. He knows how big is the ability of the long door, so he said this. The eyes of the long gates are full of murderousness, he speaks, "You don''t continue to say these nonsense in front of me, I can give you direct destruction. As a three world, the evil gas, if you can''t give you completely eliminate, then The result will be very bad. " It is unwilling to these naturally, he has always thought that he can change these changes, and even say that all the souls of the three worlds can listen from his command. He plans to plan all as well, but because it is not a long door His opponents, all of his plans were interrupted. "You will be completely yourself, you still think about it in front of me, then I don''t want to shoot you." The door said. The sky is once again dark, the long door discovers the body''s body starts to spread the evil spirits, such evil spirits will become a demon, touch the demon will make the demon more powerful, touch the god Buddha, will let God Buddha has fallen. The wind in front of the door is completely knowing what is the matter, he doesn''t want to say anything else, he just stands in the same place, starting to concentrate your own mana, at this moment, his mana, it has played an extreme. "Avil guy, your evil is absolutely can''t slip from these four weeks, such evil is how terrible." Sun Wukong also saw these evils, and the long gates stood the relics on his body directly to Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong has the protection of the relics, and those evils around him have become powders in an instant. "Goku, you must give the relics, if you let this relic, you will turn into the wind. Such evil, I want to completely lock him in my mana. " At the same time, the whole body will collect all the mana in the manifold, and he is so doing the wind in front of him. It''s a smile, "You still don''t continue to be stubborn in front of me, although this demon breath does not affect you, but you can make other gods to become a demon. And these gas is not simple evil, your law spirit The force is unable to sleep here. " As with the wind saying, these evils are continuously spread out of the outside, and the stereotypes of the long door can only stop this evil speed, but the evil is still slipping from here. "Worse, it seems that I can''t let the strength to release such evil, I have to kill it in an instant." The long gates said that they said, directly gathered their own mana together, and the long gates directly embed gold light, and the heavy impact is in the body. The surrounding mana disappears, the style is a great spread of his evil, because the long door suddenly hits him with the power of God Buddha, which makes his mana to weaken again, and this is also his body I seriously injured again, the evil spirits just have disappeared. "I don''t want to admit these, I feel that my mana is enough to change these, but why is the case, I am very unwilling to this." "You can rest assured, my fascination of this god Buddha is mainly to purify the evil in your body. You should not die so soon. The main evil is purified, you have no The terrible. " The long gates spread their own gods, the evil is on the ground, and one hand is constantly released, and the other hand is in another mana. The long gate is facing the wind, with his mana, the expression of the style has been very fierce, to the final weakness. He looked around and came out from the body of the wind after determining the surrounding breath of the surrounding evil. The wind is straightforward, and his eyes are very weak, it is no longer the previous look. "This is a lot of emperor, you are not necessarily the opponent of other gods. I know that your mana will grow with the evilness and time growth, but this result is only one, you will Before restoring all the mana. " It has disappeared the wind that has lost most of the evil spirits. He lost his desire to fight with the long gates. "I have already failed, I thought I thought I was very confident. I am very confident to myself. It seems that things will become like this. Everything is created, I really can''t think about it. ". 3841 The eighth hundred and fifty-second chapter You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! It has sighs a sigh of relief, sitting on the ground and watching the sky, and it is full of dissatisfaction. "You have already become this, but still don''t accept it, you are still honest here, I will use my mana to take you, when you use the bundles of fairy rope to bring you like Around it. " The long door thought so, Sun Wukong stood in front of the long door; "God, we can directly kill the wind directly. This guy is how much you know, this evil outbreak is not What you think is so simple, God is not to eliminate him, then I will take it directly. " Sun Wukong did not have any patience. He thought of those bad things he did before the wind, he felt that the hair was blown up. "Wukong, Cheng Feng is defeated by me, everything is done according to what I think, rest assured, things are not so complicated, I can do it according to what I want, believe in me, everything will be good Get up. " The long gates said such a word, Sun Wukong naturally agreed to what he said. Their two brought the wind to the Lei Yin Temple again. Different from the last time, the long door has already tied it with a bundle of fuse. "If the Buddha, this guy is the root of evil, if it is directly used to eliminate it, this evil will be reorganized again, then make the evil spirits are very complicated? If you really do this, what should we do? ? " As soon as the long gates, I didn''t seem to be so simple in them. "Long Gate God, what do you think is the best? What else do you have to say it directly. Really, this is the root of evil, he can''t be blocked, And the result of his existence is the continuous increase in evil. " "You said these, I know, I am because I don''t know how to do it, I can make the evil spirits, I will bring him the side of the Buddha. Right, I think of the same thing, this thing may be Put the wind to the customs. " The long door suddenly remembered the same thing, this thing is the ancient artifact, if there is something, maybe it can be tried. "What? What is the Haotian Tower pointed to the God of God?" If you guess the road. "Yes, it is the Tiantian Tower, Haotian Tower is the ancient artifact, this thing does not allow the wind being completely detained. The power of the Tiantian Tower is also extremely powerful, the wind is detained inside, it will not have Any evil. "Long door analysis. The long gates said, taking your own mana, he is willing to consume your own hundred years of mana to recall the Haotian Tower. He reached his own hands, and he continued to have a mana on his hands, this mana gradually appeared shape, is a column shape. Until the long gates returned their own mana, Haotian Tower completely appeared in front of everyone. "Buddha, this Tianta has appeared, I can immediately get into the wind." If he heard the long door, he immediately shook his head, "No, it is extremely painful in Haotian Tower. I will never go in this. I will be born in the Tiantia Tower. It''s better to kill me directly. " "You don''t think I don''t know what you think. How strong the power of Haotian Tower is, you should be clear than anyone. I really follow you, even if you completely eliminate you at this moment. Your evil is still existed, this will be a dangerous thing. " The long gates did not say more about the wind, and they directly absorb their winds into the Tower Tower, along with the bundles of fairy ropes and entered them. He moved so, let all the gods are relieved, especially if they are. If you are very satisfied, he looked at the long door and said; "Shen Zun is the barrier of my three worlds. If the Buddha is dead, then the heavens will certainly fall, and the influence is the government." "Buddha, you don''t have to praise me so much, I have to do it. But you have entered the body of Sun Wukong, and your two are injured at the same time, what is your injury?" "The gods of the gods help this seat treatment, this hurt has not been injured. Wukong is also hurt at the time, how can I only have you in this time?" If you look at it, you have some strange things. Wu Wu did not come to Lei Yin Temple. He knew that he was injured, and he returned to Huachan injury was the fastest recovery. So he decided to return to Huacheng to restore his injuries. After the injury is restored, I will come to Lei Yin Temple. " The door explained. . 3842 Chapter 833 Chapter Qiwei You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The Lei Yin Temple is a god Buddha''s breath. This is very powerful, there is a feeling that cannot be said. The long gates came to Lei Yin Temple, with a special breath around the Lei Yin Temple, this special breath is constantly moving, which makes the long gates have a very bad premonition. "Strange, I just left the Lei Yin Temple for a long time, how to have such a special breath, don''t you have a demon? Don''t you, I must figure out what is going on? " After the door was finished, he flew in the Lei Yin Temple. In the Lei Yin Temple, there is a very special force. After he arrived inside, there was no Buddha in it, he knew that the place you came here was a demon magic. "You are not what I think is as simple. I know all your thoughts. If you have anything to say to me, although you open it, you don''t have to continue in front of me." The long-door dialect, his eyes appeared in front of him, this dark gas is the change of King. After the appearance of Qiwei, the Lei Yin Temple disappeared in an instant. He used his own mana to enclose the long door. "God is really unwind, I have always known that you are very powerful, you can appear in front of me this time, this really makes me didn''t think. But you still don''t think about it in front of me. So, the consequences of things are not you can endure. " "What do you mean, let me leave from the place in front of my eyes? I just said to you, my skill is stronger than what you think, I can make a lot of things you can''t think of. You really Smart, you shouldn''t come to me. " The long door is no good feeling about the King of the eyes, because the Queen''s body is constantly emitting to the powerful evil spirits, this demon''s breath makes the long door very uncomfortable. He is close to the Kuan Na, and the Buddha''s light is continuously released, so that the manor is constantly enhanced. "Actually, I think about what you think, if you really think that you can twist these, then it is really a big mistake." In the eyes of the King, anyone who blocks himself should not let go. The long gate is a three-story god Buddha, and his existence will definitely stop himself. Thinking of these, Qi Ling deliberately created such an illusion and brought the long gate to this place. The long door is close to the princes, and he really feels that Qiwei is not as simple as the original thinking. Now, it is to hurry to solve these troubles, say that the residual evil spirits of this King, will completely disappear of. "Your evil existence, this is indeed an extremely threat, I really don''t want to waste your time. I will release my own mana now, let your evil created. Composite. " As with the bus saying, his mana released, the surrounding evilness constantly disappeared, the speed of evil disappears is also very fast, the King knows that now, it is no longer the original look, if things continue to go, the result will That''s very bad. The long door is fast near the King''s side, his god Buddha''s breath allows the King''s no way to move his body. Qi Ling is really not thinking, things will become like this, what is the most important thing he is now, that is, with the King, then leave from his eyes. There are not a few people who have made such a fantasy. The King itself is a kind of fairy with evil. He knows that if you don''t seal the King, the result doesn''t know what it will look like. "You are more clear than me, I am not the same as that year, I can do these things now, and I think about my own heart. I have something to ask you, I will attack you. Will you destroy you, then what is your evil? " "My evil will continue to flow within the three worlds, thus bringing these thorough masks. This is what you want to know, any people who are infected by my evil, will certainly become a demon, no matter People still God. " This is true, this time the King can make the Lei Yin Temple with the mana, and then find that this is fake after the door, from this moment, the long door has already known that things are wrong. "If you say, I will naturally believe, you can even deceive it, let alone other people? But you want to do it, you will be able to leave directly from here, if you don''t listen to the words of this god , Then you will fly off. " The long door will not move to the Kawa in front of him, he knows that the King is a very dangerous evil, such evil is absolutely not long. . 3843 Chapter 844 Dangerous King You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door fully knows how the Qi Ling is like a look. He is close to the King of his eyes, and he did not think about the King. He just looked at the King of his eyes and opened it. "What did you say? Do you still understand? You want to think about the three worlds for me, then you will definitely fail. If you are willing to listen to what I said, I will seal you again. At least, you won''t be gray to open. " "It''s really a big joke, I have already told you more, I have the mana you can''t think of, if you really want to continue to spend my eyes, then I will not This is easy to let you go. " After the end of the door, he looked at the King, this Queen is really aware of the seriousness of things. He understands how you are now, Kneeling directly in the long door. I missed my eyes. "Long Gate God, I realized my own mistake, I have appeared here, but I want to walk in the three worlds. I don''t want to continue this, I want to let the long-door God I, I will listen to the words from the long gods. " Qi Ling faces the long door in front of him and shakes his head. "I have understood what you think, things have reached this point, I really don''t want to say anything else, since you want to do what I said, now immediately put your own evil. stand up." The Queen is very obedient. He gave his spiritual power, he reached his own hands, the continuous collection between hands between hands, soon they were all overtaken. The long door looked at the King of his eyes and took a deep breath. "Since you already know your own mistakes, then I will forgive you. But at this time, do you have anything to say to me? If there is anything to say, it can be said directly. " He looked at the Qi Ling with a very special breath. This feeling is that he has never seen it. With the continuous weakening of Kulong, he is a little confused. He really didn''t think that the King will be like this now, he does not believe that the King will really accept it. Any a powerful demon will not be so easy, and these demon is constantly changing, he thinks that Qi Ling will become so good. The long gates gathered their own gods in the Queen''s body. This LaC''s mana was completely suppressed. As the long-door law is improved, the evil law is constantly weakening, so two people The mana integrates. Blinking, the evil spirits of King move forward in the long door, and the mana of this instant increased several times. The long door hurriedly opened the hands, the evil spirits of Kong Ling were still changing. Evil is just looking at the long door, I laughed directly. "You really think I will listen to you, just leave from the place of my eyes? I tell you, this is absolutely impossible. I feel that what I have done is enough, I want to borrow you The mana, let the three are infected by my evil. " Qi Ling self-considered that he accidentally attacked the long door, but he didn''t think of it, just released the mana, but the dummy made by the long gate. The real gate appeared in front of the King, he looked at the King and smiled: "The words have been said so understand, but you still follow your own ideas, you should be more clear than me, next I will treat you. " The long-headed voice falls, and the King will be trapped by his god Buddha. Qi Ling really thought that the long door did not know his thoughts. He really realized that he was wrong. "You also saw the result of the matter, what you released, the evil breath, no one can leave from my eyes. You have already been completely trapped, this I will let you completely thoroughly from the triple disappeared." Just now, I also gathered my own mana. He was waiting for a Qi Ling very relaxed. At this time, the King is already scared. He has seen the power of the gods of the gates, and he also knows that he has a few pounds, he is really afraid. The long gates and Kawa are opposed to each other. King feels that his body is extremely painful. He is directly on the ground, and the whole body is curled up. "Maybe you can''t think so simple, but if you really think you can escape from my eyes, then I have no hope. Everything is completely disappeared, I will not say more about you. " The long gates spread their own manifestation, and the evil spirits of the Kuma were completely punched. . 3844 Chapter 855 Eliminates You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! King knows that this kind of evil is completely unable to start, he just looks at the long door in front of him, which is completely desperate. "I can''t think of something, I have always thought that I am very powerful. I think I have a buffering time, if I really can, I hope you can stay in my side, I Will it be difficult for you. " These words that Kewei said are his own heart. He actually knows the idea of ??the heart in the long-hearted, and what he said is also the idea of ??his heart. The long gates move their own manifest to the King, and it is a mana suppression, which allows the King thoroughly gives up the resistance to the long gates. "I understand how I should do it, I have a lot of things that I have made, I also understand what I have to do, I can completely change these. Everything has passed, directly." Qi Ling seems to have given up all everything, in fact, these words he say in the long door is very coming. "You don''t have to put a bitter meat in front of my eyes. You are born to have evil people. You are absolutely can''t stay. In the three, no one is the opponent of this God, you are wrong. Directly to find this god. " After he finished, he released his man''s mana, with three flavors of the true fire, and the countless flame power shocked to the Queen''s body, which made the Kuanling in an instant to powder. The disappearance of King made a part of the evil in the three worlds, and the matter he did, anyone knows. The triple recovered again, and Guanyin heard from the Lei Yin Temple from the Lei Yin Temple. "Long Gate God, really don''t have Yang, now you are okay?" "Guanyin Bodhisattva, how come you come here? This God has no matter if there is anything. It is safe to rest assured. This time, this gods want to do things according to their own ideas, thus protecting the three worlds, you should understand My inner thoughts. " The long-door dialect is very straightforward. He really doesn''t want to continue to speak, in his impression, if there is really someone wants to find your own trouble, then that person is to die. Guanyin open, "It''s a Buddha to let me come, you will go with me." When I gave a word, I flew in front of the door, and she was a place to fly, not the location of the Lei Yin Temple, which made the long-awaited doubts. They fly farther, after a while, the two came from the abyss of the foreigner, and Guanyin stopped here. It turned out that the Gate of Gate is here. The Guanyin has just fly to the place where the door is just. He knows that the long door is not here. Guanyin full face, opening, "It''s really strange, God is not in this place, what is the danger of God? The Buddha said that the gods will encounter trouble, now God is not in this place, indicating that it is indeed There is a bad thing to exist. " She turned away from the place where she was flying away, and she went to see the long door. The long gates looked at the forebs in front of them, and he knew that this Guanyin in front of him was fake. "I said that since you will introduce me here, then you must have your own meaning. I know what you want to do, I also understand how you do it now, you can completely murder your guy. " "Do you really know? So why do you follow me? You should be more clear than anyone. This place doesn''t make what you think so. I know that you are here, and I am really Will n''t let you go so. " The fake Guanyin recovered his own look and it was a vary of the Aimanan. "Aimanan, your guy is still alive? I remember that I have kill you personally, how can you resurrect again." "There is still a lot of things you can''t think of, I did kill you at the time, but all things have their own ability to rebirth, just say this, I reborn is also because of the prison of evil, I will let you know, you What will be in place with me? " Aimanian thinks that he is not easy to reborn this time, he will not give up his life so easily. After he reborn, there is only one thought, that is, the long door is completely eliminated. "Do you want to defeat this God? I am afraid that your cultivation is unable to do?" The body of the door gradually glows, the whole person flew into the air, his mana will surround himself. "The entire Nether Abyss is full of evil, plus my mana, you can''t go out here, today, even if you can''t kill you, you have to go with you." 3845 Chapter 866 Reborn Demon You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Aimina cuts a must-have heart, he thinks it is impossible to kill the long gates, then he is also necessary. The long door is completely unique to the Aimanan. He can feel that Arenan is only reborn. His mana does not get any improvement, and there is also a special demon breath on the body of Arenan. Such a breath makes the long door extremely uncomfortable. "Aimanan, can you really think that you can kill this God? Say really, the strength of this God is clear, and there is no one can hurt the Gods within the three worlds. A sweat, the Buddha can''t do anything, do you think you can do it? " The long-door dialect is absolutely absolute, because the long door itself has huge mana and heaven and earth agencies, and there is no god to hurt him. A small Aonana is absolutely unable to hurt him. "You don''t want to be too proud, this time I dare to appear in front of you, I will explain that I have been prepared. I have already done my own things, all do it, you have to die once. Try me for me. " The long-door dialect said this, and the Aiana rose a step in the corner. "This, you said, if you have the ability, you will stand in this. I have to see it. What is your skill, I want you to know, what are you with me?" He is turned on by the switch in the hands, and the mana near the in-hospital abyss is opened, along with the collection of evil spirits around the abyss, his mana, is twice the original. The stereotypes will be surrounded by the long gates, and there are countless lightning attacks towards the heads of the long gates. "It turned out to be the abyss of this, you can make your moving power to double the evil spirits. But it''s a pity, you have no effect on me, I will let you experience, what Is called despair. " The long door closes his eyes, and his body gradually distributes the power of God Buddha. In his eyes, these attacks will not harm anything about their bodies. The power of lightning is indeed more and more, but such lightning power attacks on the long gates, the long door is not a feeling. If you exchange it is other people, you have been smashed by this thunder. It is really not to believe that this is not far away. He thought that his own agency was unparalleled, it could kill the long gates, but he did not think about it. There is no use of your own movement. "No, I don''t believe this. I have made this agency, and the purpose is to give the long door to the long gates. If there is no role in the long gates, then I have created these. Why? " Aimanan has opened his own agency to the biggest, and he put his man''s manual, started to release his own mana in front of his eyes, so that the agency started shaking. All the thunder power around the surroundings are gathered together. Aimanan knows how they are in a state, he doesn''t have much to say, just in mind what you want to do. The three-week lightning power followed with the power of the Aianan, although this is like this, the long door still does not worry. The long gates extend their own right hand, facing the switches in Aimina, the mana directly impacts to the switch in Ayner''s hand, and breaks this surrounding mana. The long door is standing next to the Aimanan, and then it snorted. "Do you still feel that you are my opponent? I have never been a full-time shot, or just being hit by my mana is not your mana switch, you are now killed now." The whole person of Ainer is soft. He doesn''t know why things will be like this. His body is constantly fighting. He is really realized that he is not a full door. grade. "You don''t want to hurt a sweat of the God. This God has previously countless times, this time, this time, this time is really unbearable." The long door directly holds the neck of the Aimanan, and the palm of attack is on his body. The attack of this palm makes the mana''s mana disappeared in a large half. He released the Aimanan, and the Aimanian whole person was soft on the ground. His eyes were full of horror. "Long Gate God, I know that I am wrong, I beg you to let me let me." "Ask me to let you go? When I first shot, do you think that I don''t know if I don''t know." The door said. . 3846 Chapter 877 Eliminates Aimana You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "I really didn''t plan to stay with you, you are like smart, but your mind is a bad thing about the three worlds." The long door opened again. The Aiana rushed to the long door, and his whole people huddled on the ground. He hoped that the long door can stay him. "Shen Zun, God has good morality, as long as the long-door god is full, I promised to change the pain, if the next time is the case, the long-door God is able to give me directly to me." The eyes of Ayanan are very firm. He said this, it is hoping that the long door can give him a chance. "There is no chance, this victory is that this gods will say this. If you are victory, what is the result? You should not continue to speak anything else to me around me. I want you to give you If you let go, then the result is only one, you will happen again to harm the three people. " The long door just listened to the Aimana apologized to himself, and the grievances and evils on the Aimanan have no disappearance, and the two stages are still growing, which makes the long-awaited believe that their practice is definitely correct. The body of Ayanan is gradually glowing, and he decided to use his last concert with his life. His such a moving long door has seen, the long door deliberately standing in the same place, he wants to see it, this Aenan is attributable to the power of self-explosion. I only heard a loud noise of "", along with the ground to flef directly, and then Aimana became powder. The stereotype of the long gates will be fully protected, and he does not have anything. The evil spirits around did not weaken because of the disappearance of Arenan, he knew, Aianana is still alive. "If you want to use this obvivation method from this goddess, it is really whimsy." The long gates have brought their own mana and began to gather their evil spirits in front of their eyes. When these evil spirits gathered on their own hands, this evil began to turn, with evil changes, the ground is constantly followed Variety. Aimanan has reached a long gate, and the mana of the long door has increased to the limit, and the Aimanan once again reborn, becoming just now. "What, how can I be here?" Aimanan is very shocked. Before the Aimanan from explosion, he has set up the manner to settle itself, this time he thought he would appear in another place, when he looked at himself in front of the door He knew that he was in the disaster. "Do you think that these little smart books of this gods don''t know? This God is not wanting to see you generally. Today, this god has a quick piece of manager to make you fast, you have recovered again, this It is also the last time you recover. " "God, you listen to me, I ..." This time Aener is not finished, it is completely eliminated by the long gates. Aimanan is instantly a powder, thoroughly disappearing from the third world. The disappearance of the Ayanan has made the Threejetrics once again, and this thing is also known in the Lei Yin Temple. At the beginning, Aimina can felt his existence, when the Aimana was destroyed by the long door, so that Aimanan has been completely solved. "Ai Na was killed by the long gardeen, this is his own quotes, but also his own trouble. To know that Ainer has disappeared three times, this time is a demon evil The breath, the heart is not correct. " Tang Yan listened to the words, asked, "What about the goddess? Shen Zun has not returned to the Lei Yin Temple, the disciples feel that this thing is not the same, if the long-door God does not come here, there is still other things, the disciples decided Go see it. " "Xuan Wei, you don''t have to look at these things, believe in me, the long-door God will soon return here. But he should have its own business, this or two will be back, we only have to sit quietly it is good." For example, all said this, he closed his own eyes and started to improve his mana. After the long gorge was destroyed, he went towards the Riverside of the East China Sea. In his impression, there was a seeding of the agency that had a Aimanan, and he thought that it would not be completely Crushing, three borders will certainly have a catastrophe. He accelerated his speed, when he came to the Bin of the East China Sea, everyone stunned. At the beginning of the door, I thought that the Bine of this East Sea was directly entering, but he did not think that the Bine of the East China Sea has been completely freezed by ice, and the organs in the East Sea are not knowing. . . 3847 Chapter 858 Looking for Seeds You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door closes his own eyes, try to explore the coast of the East Sea in front of the East Sea in front of him, and he found that there is no empty in the sea in the East Sea, along with the above-mentioned frozen power, it is also several times. This frozen power is very powerful, but people who touch this frozen force will become ice in an instant. For these long gates, he did not believe, he stood directly on the ice of the East China Sea. The ice of the East China Sea exudes a special force, directly freezing the dual. Legs of the long door, as he has continuously enhanced the time of the above station, this ice is also increased. The long gates released their own mana, and the ice is shocked together. In an instant, the ice of this East Sea is crushed. "I know this is this, there is such a situation in the East Sea, which is because the organs of the organs are very powerful in the seeding of the Aiana in this place, and they can also The coast of the East China Sea is frozen. It seems that this thing I must destroy. " The long door is very strong. He knows that if you don''t hurry to make the mana to destroy, this consequence does not know how serious. He flew to the air, the frozen ice of the East Sea in front of him has been completely melted, the rate of melting of this ice is several times, and he knows what you should do now, and know what you want to do. what. The long gates have accelerated their speed, and he fully understands how you want it, you can change these. Under the bottom of the East China Sea, fly out of a person directly, this person is a innocent person who is frozen by Ayna. After this person flew out and came to the front of the door. "Small have seen the long gods." "Who are you, why are you in this East Sea, what is going on here, you can say it one by one." The long door said such a word, the man explained. "I actually guard the Guardian of the East China Sea, because the appearance of Ayana has changed everything around this, and it is because of such a situation, the Bine of the East China Sea is completely frozen, I am also the powerful spirit. Force, you can''t move. " These words are true, he is really hope that the long door can be around himself. At the same time, the man also knows the long door to help himself, eliminating the evil spirits of the entire East China Sea. "The reason why the East China Sea will become like this, it is because of the sake of manal seeds. Rest assured, I have appeared here, it is to find and destroy the mana seeds. This God is absolutely not allowed. There is something that exists. " The door flew to the air, he carefully looked at all places in the East China Sea, but did not find the way the mana. The man opened, "The long goddess, perhaps because you have just given the frozen mana of this East Sea, it has been completely eliminated. You don''t have to think about it, let''s take a break." The long door has already felt that the man in front of him is wrong. He looked at this man, and the brow is chapped. "It seems that many things are not what I think is as simple. You just want to make me dissipite this surrounding evil, but now let me rest here, I have no mistakes, you should Is this frozen mana seed? " The long gate guess these, this man heard the words, the whole body was stiff, but he knew that he could not recognize these, so he shook his head. "Things are not like this, how can I be a mana seed. I am finished now is a person. The long-door God is also seen in my own eyes. I hope that the Changmen God can be clear." The long door knows that this man is a mana seed, and the man said that this man is fake. "Do you think your words, will God believe? This God will only believe in your own eyes, you are very pitiful in front of me, who knows how you will do it later? So I have this for you The seeds of evil spirits are absolutely unable to leave. " While he said this, the palm has attacked the organ seeds. The seeding of the agency did not have the speed of the long door, and he has not come to avoid this attack. It has been attacked by the long door. He is directly rejected by the long door. Like a small bug, it is full of evil, and there is a breath that is unable to say, so that the door is extremely unhappy. "This is not necessary, and the existence is also harm three." The long gates will give their own mana to the mana seed on the ground, after hitting it, the mana seeds completely disappeared. . 3848 Chapter 859 Removes the Bin of the East China Sea You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The coast of the East Sea is also normalized because the organ seed is completely destroyed. The long door knows that he should tell the Buddha about the things about Arenana. He believes that it is still very curious about it now, how is Ai Na? He quickly flew away from Lei Yin Temple, his movement speed was very fast. After the gods near the Lei Yin Temple saw the long door, they were very respectful, all of them made to the side, let the long door flew in. If you feel the breath of the long door, he opened his eyes. The long gates came to the next side, and the Buddhas around the Buddha opened their eyes. "If the Buddha, what I experience these days, I will know you. This time I came to the Lei Yin Temple, in fact, there is a thing that wants you to do." In addition to the long-door, there is no one dare to say such a thing within the three worlds. "What is the thing you want to make this seat, but you don''t say anything. "There are many kinds of demon within the three worlds, they all have collected the piece of the East Sea, I have used my own mana to destroy the agency, but there is still some evil spirits, I want the Buddha to release their own mana. Make the demon near the Bin of the East Sea can''t be close to that place. " The words of the long gates said that they already know the meaning of the long door. I didn''t say anything, he put his manal to the three worlds, making the demon near the Bin of the East Sea could not be close. After a while, the Kung Fu is coming, he looked at the long door of his eyes. "God, this should be ok? This is actually worried about you, you are now just from the Bine of the East Sea, is there really nothing?" "The evil spirits in the East Sea, I have been completely swallowed, I know how to do it, I can change these. I have some words I want to say, I just don''t know how to say." The long door really wants to say something, but this is a god Buddha. He knows what he said, it is used to cause three trees, so saying. If you have heard the long door, you know how to do it. If you look at the god Buddha, opening, "You have come to Lei Yin Temple to practice the mana time is not short, you can return to your own place to rest, don''t have to continue in front of this seat " "It is a Buddha." These gods did not say anything else, they all know that they want to say some words with the long gates, so they leave. Wait until the Lei Yin Temple is only after two in the long door, it will only open. "Shen Zun, what do you want to say to this seat, you can say it directly, now there are only two people, I want to say anything." "The Bine of the East Sea is quirky, although the seeds have been eliminated, I can still feel the special breath of the East China Sea, that place is very weird, should I complete the East Sea Boss?" What he said is, it is very clear. If you continue to stay in the East China Sea, it is inevitable that it will bring together the demon, bring disasters to the three worlds. After thinking about a moment, I said the idea of ??my heart. "The existence of the East Sea can make the east''s seawater smooth flow, allowing the three rivers to keep balancing, if they are flat, I don''t know how many civilians will be sinned. If I don''t want to shoot the Bine of the East China Sea, then the demon evil must be Will bring together the place. " If you don''t know how you should do it, he is really difficult for this. In the face of this, the long door knows that it means. "I have a way, this East Sea Bine is necessary to eliminate, otherwise, the consequences are unbearable. As for other things, packing in my body, will not let the river will post flow." When the door said this, it was very confident that he made this decision, and it is also recognized. "Shen Zun, do things you want to do, don''t have any trouble and danger, there is this seat. I really need this to shoot, this seat is never." "Really? Thank you for coming to the Buddha." The long gates have disappeared very fast, and he came to the East Sea of ??the East China Sea. "The Bin of this East Sea does have a demon existence, such a place should not continue to remain in the three worlds, and see the place of this gods is flat." Said, the long door will bring your own mana, and he use his mana to quickly evaporate the sea water of the East China Sea, so that this sea is not a fragrant kung fu, it will completely disappear. With the disappearance of the East China Sea, the evilness around this has also disappeared. . 3849 The eighth hundred and sixty-chapter Guanyin disappeared You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! If this I thought I didn''t think of it, he didn''t think of the long door. He looked at the long door to easily remove the Boge of the East China Sea, and nodded. The long gate faces the empty ground in front of himself. He knows that this ground is problematic. If it can, he will definitely eradicate the evil spirits of the East China Sea. In his eyes, the gods suddenly appeared, and with a root dog came toward him. "The little god Yang Hao, I met the Gate of God." Erlang is very sincere, so that the long door feels weird. "Erlang Zhen Jun, what are you doing in front of me? Is it what you want to help you do?" The long door guess, guess the heart of Erlang God, and the Erlang god did not avoid anything, kneeling directly. "Yes, the little god came here, it is indeed the help of the long-door gods. The minister''s root dog appeared unexpectedly, its mana continued to weaken, and the body began to lose hair, it seems to be sick, But any pananic medicine has no effect. " "You said this is not wrong, the root dog is indeed sick, but don''t you ask Yu Emperor? He is your embarrassment." The long door is asked. "Yu Emperor is my uncle, but for the roar dog, the god in the three worlds is not a known thing, so I came here to ask the long goddess to help me." Erlang God once again, he can listen to the long door to say this, actually do not want to take such a thing, then a heavy hoe. "Okay, what''s it is, you are God, you don''t have to look like this. This God is indeed a way to complete the roar dog. You have a flash, I want to try my own God. Does the Buddha have to restore a roreal dog. The long-door dialect will bring together your own mana, and his god Buddha is directly injected into the root dog. The root dog got the transmission of the Great Gate God Buddha, and his whole body became very comfortable, and gradually recovered his own consciousness. After a while, the kung fu is closed, and the astho is once again changed. . The illusion of ackbus becomes humanity and begins on the ground. "Thank you for the treatment." When he had just injected with his own god Buddha, he found that his astho was really a feeling of unprecedented. He feels that the mana of the root dog has been recovered, and there should be no help now. The long door did not feel the call in the Lei Yin Temple. He looked at Yang Wei to say, "I have to return to the Lei Yin Temple, you do your own things." After leaving this, the long door left from the place. After he left, Yang Wei also returned to heaven again. The long gate quickly returned to the Lei Yin Temple. He left the Lei Yin Temple but a small party, and then once again, and this time I still worried. The long door returned to the Lei Yin Temple, and the expression is very serious. "Guanyin Bodhisattva disappeared, and there is no breath in the triple." If the language is amazing, the long door has heard such that the heart is still someone else. "What? Guanyin Bodhisattva disappeared? This is impossible, I will never let Guanyin Bodhisattva have things. The Buddha is giving me alone, this matter is given to me, I will definitely figure out what is going on Yes." When you turn around, you will go to Lushan. He is looking for the first place to be Lushan. Everything in Lishan is very normal, along with the gods of the mountains, the gods of the mountains, and the good boy is not there, there is no one in the empty. "Okay, it seems that things have really been problematic, I am absolutely can''t let things continue this." The long door faces the landscape, four weeks are sinking, no god Buddha''s breath, he realizes that it is not just the Guanyin Bodhisattva, and everyone will disappear. After he left Lushan, he summoned the land. After the land came out, he made a long door in front of him, opening, "the long door of the gods, what is the matter, it is possible to ask the little fairy." "You know what happened in Lushan? Now there is no trace of fairy in the landscape, and one is not, I think things must be very uncommon. Do you have some understanding of these things?" The long gates stared at the eyes of the land, and he believed that the land will tell yourself. "Don''t see God, Xiaoxian saw a group of darkness entered the Lushan, then there was no other." The land carefully thinks about what happened at the time. It is indeed a group of darkness to enter Lushan, but the black gas is just going in, but there is no coming. . 3850 Chapter 861 Exploring Lushan You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The land is finished, the long door is also believed. "There is no matter, you can leave." The land listened to the long door, and hurried from the place in front of him. The long door knows that things are still in Lushan, and he should explore things inside the landscape, absolutely can''t let things so much. He closed his own eyes, explored a flower in Lushan with his own god Buddha, but he did not find that there was a normal normal in these four weeks, he felt that these were normal. "Strange, this is so normal, because of the normal life of Lushan, I will feel very unsatisfactory. Things are not what I think, I still go in and see it. " The long door flew directly to the inside of Lushan. At this moment, he saw black bear. After the black bear saw the long door, he stopped the way to the long door. "This is not allowed to enter anyone." "Do you know who I am? Or do you say that you haven''t seen me at all?" The long door said. "I just know what I want to do, anyone is not allowed to enter Lushan, even if it is coming to the Buddha today, I will not let him come in, absolutely." The eyes of the black bear are very firm, the long door knows that this black bear is fake. "You are not a god of Lushan, you are not the original black bear. All the gods in the three world know that the spirit is, you have also seen this gods several times, this time But I don''t know who the God is, do you think the God will listen to you? " The long-haired speed is extremely fast. He is directly rushing through the black bear. A punch attacks on the belly of black bear. Black Bear is trying to shoot with the long door. His speed and mana are not as good as the long door, the long door is such a hand of punching, the black bear is finished, and the fine is soft, and it is impossible to move his body. The face of black bear is very ugly, he is instantly replaced. The long door looked at this black bear essence is another change in other monsters, and directly eliminates it. He flew straight into the landscape, when he fell in the center of Lushan, a large group of gods appeared in front of the long-door, and they all had a way to eliminate the long gates. attitude. "Sure enough, this is a demon, but you can go to don''t think that you can mutually enemies with me. Your strength will never be my opponent. What is not afraid of death, come with this God Fight. " This sentence is finished, and the first to rush to the demon of his eyes, and you will completely crush the right hand by the long door. The demon is destroyed by the long door, just a good job, the demon is eliminated half. The leader of the demon appeared directly in front of the long door, and a woman came together, a woman appeared. "I can''t think of you can solve my hand so easily. Why are you, why do you appear in us, what is going on?" The long door is facing the emblem of the demon woman, a pair is very helpless. He opened, "I am the three-story Buddha''s long-door god, you really don''t know your own respect? This time I have been here, the main purpose is to shoot you, if you really think you can fight with this god If you can try it. " The long door is completely unfained. He is very confident about his strength. Any god Buddha and the demon will not be his opponent. He believes that this unknown demon woman in front of him is to shoot his own. If the result is the same. "Since you have said to me, then I really should know your skills, you are best to do your psychological preparation, because I will first start every attack, you can destroy you. " The demon woman flew to the air, the huge demon breath of her body exuded out is constantly condensed, after the demon is completely covered, his body exudes a black breath. The demon woman went out to the long door, and the blue light shocked to the long door, and the light of the greece was blocked directly. "What? How can it be like this." The long gates have not moved to stop the attack of the demon woman, and the demon woman does not believe in these. After she has repeatedly attacks, the long gates still don''t have anything, this long door is really relieved. The demon woman in front of the long-door is really do not know that things will be like this. He carefully stared at the demon woman, and any attack of the demon woman has no effect on the long door. . 3851 Chapter 862 Restoration Lushan Xianqi You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "You still give up attack on this gods, your movement is no feeling of this god." The demon woman is very painful to these, she doesn''t know how they do it, she thinks there are still many things that need to be alleviated. At this moment, what she wants to do is, first escape from the place in front of him. . " The long door saw the mind of the demon woman. He moved directly to the emerald woman, and the demon woman faced. "Do you really think that you can escape from this gods? I tell you that this is absolutely impossible. The strength of this God is much stronger than what you think, you think you can now Do you escape? " "I can''t escape, I also know that you will stop me. Things have reached this point, I really gave up everything, nor I want to continue to say anything, you will take it directly." The demon woman gave up the resistance to the long door, which made the long door very puzzled. The long door just stared at the demon woman in front of him, and the brow tailored. "You really don''t want to continue to make your hand with me? Really, I just look at you, I will feel very ridiculous. You think you say this, will I really let you? impossible things." The greek god Buddha''s power hit the demon woman seriously injured, and set it, so she couldn''t move. "I ask you, do you know where Guanyin Bodhisattva? I believe you know where Guanyin Bodhisattva is in place, if you tell me, I may still think about you, or I will kill you directly. of." The demon woman has a feeling of unable to say that she knows that she does not say that she does not say the drop of Guanyin Bodhisattva or deceives the long door, then the long door will not let him go. "You still don''t continue to disguise in front of me. How are you, I am more clear than anyone. It''s already so long. I have done it, since you have to waste time in front of me. So I will not be polite to you. " The long door has no feeling of demon women, he is waiting for the demon woman, the demon woman is in the distance, opening. "There is a very special result of that place. I have always thought that things can be done according to what I think, now there is a buffer result, you''d better tell me where Guanyin is." After giving the demon woman from the long door, it is a way to pass the demon woman. The demon woman leaving the long gates from the place where they came to a place where no one was, here, they came to a very ridiculous city, nothing here. The long door is open, "I don''t want to continue to speak, I will immediately bring your own mana, if you deceive me, I will instantly let you become a powder." The demon woman came to a sealed mountain hole with the long gates, and it was a demon evil around the cave. After the demon woman opened the cave, Guanyin did inside. "Sure enough, you''d better don''t play the pattern, or I will not be polite to you." The long-door dialect, I entered the cave. Guanyin gradually wakes up, she didn''t think of the long door to find here. "The evil evil is constantly changing, I think what we should do the most, just hurry away." The long door continued. Guanyin nodded, she came to the long door, saying that he wanted to say, and his two people left directly from here. When the long gates and Guanyin two people came to the door of the cave, they were stopped directly by the evil spirits. The demon woman laughed and opened. "Do you really think that I will make you safe from here? You are in this, I can give your evil to completely swallow, this will experience, I am in my strength. Give a feeling of suppression. " "Long gates, you still have to leave here, don''t worry about me. I have been in this cave. My mana has lost almost, if you choose here, then the result will be very Worse, don''t take me. " Guanyin is how strong the power of this manifestation, he can''t make this manifestation to completely annex, then there is only one, the long door will disappear with her mana. "Don''t worry, we can go out from here, do you forget the seventeen shepherd?" The long-door mouth rose, and he finished the seventeen relics in his body. . 3852 Chapter 863 Desperate Resistance You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The demon woman was hit by the long gates. She didn''t think that the long door could break her molas in an instant. She directly spit out, the whole person is on the ground, there is no way to move her body. "I won''t be so kind, I realize the seriousness of things, I know how this result is like. I have always thought about my strength, the result will bring you here, you still Ability to crush my demon rinse. " When the demon woman talked, she had the softness of her, and the demon on her body was gradually dissipating. The body of Guanyin Bodhisattva is also very weak. The door transmits his man''s mana toward Guanyin Bodhisattva. He has continued to transmit his mana in Guanyin Bodhisattva. awareness. The first thing to restore the mana, the first thing to do is to attack the demon woman, and summon your own jade bottle and release the demon woman with Li Man''s rain. "Your demon is really exhausted at this time, this is indeed a good thing. But I don''t know if you can do it. Again, your demon breath is constantly changing, I think Do you want to be a normal person without evilness? " "You are not wrong, I really think so. But this is, I don''t want to continue to say anything else, I know my own nature, I will not change how kind, you are still directly Deliver me. " The last hit of the demon woman has already completely collapsed. She knows that she can''t defeat the long door, and knowing that she is really impossible to suppress the long gate, and will be killed by the long gates. The long door is indeed like the demon woman thinks, he wants to shoot this woman, but stopped by Guanyin Bodhisattva. "Shen Zun, God has a good life, this demon woman said that there is a demon breath, but she didn''t do it substantive harm to us and three people. She just wants to revisit, I think I can let her. of." "The God is not feeling for these naturally, but the demon woman is different from what I think, she is really willing to change, then I will forgive her. Prerequisite is that you must persuade him. Let him abandon evil from good. " As with the bus saying, as long as the demon woman really abandoned evil, then it can be forgived, otherwise it will never let him go. Guanyin looked at the demon woman, "Just this seat has helped you help you with the holy water in the jade bottle, you will not be so dead. You have to repent the idea, then enter In the jade bottle, completely scrub down your evil on your body. " "Do I say it is not clear enough? I have given up everything I have now, I know that no matter what I said at this moment, no one will understand me. You just think I am a wrong, then I still need to say what?" "Since you are so obsessed, then you will disappear from this world. After leaving this, the demon woman in front of him gradually disappeared, and thoroughly became powder. Guanyin is somewhat unhappy. She thought she could feel the demon woman, but the long door shot directly eliminated it, so Guanyin asked the long door. "God, just not to say, let me feel the way to give her? She has not yet arrived, we only need ..." Her words have not been finished, they are interrupted by the long gates. "The result is already very clear. She is not satisfied with us, and there is no need to correct. She now thinks that she has some skills, thinking that she is buffering her mana, just she wants you to shoot you. You must not know. " "What? The demon woman wants to shoot me? But I didn''t feel her gathered the demon. I said that her demon has already scattered so much, even if she really can release her own demon, then she The demon is also unable to cause harm to us. "Guanyin said. The long door will take out the heaven and earth, and directly put the Guanyin Bodhisattva. The demon woman took out a scorpion with toxicity from his own hands, and she was killed directly to Guanyin Bodhisattva. "What do you know about this God? Many things are not as seen by the surface, you should still be careful." The door is said to be completely believed in Guanyin. Guanyin squinted his eyes, she sighed, "I really didn''t think that things would be like this, everything is beyond my imagination.". 3853 The 864th chapter of the Buddha is hurt You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "I want to do my best to help her, let the evil in her body eliminate, but she is thinking about killing us." This is completely disappointed, she thinks it is right to do. "It''s not a matter of emotion, we still have to go to see the Buddha, the Buddha is still waiting for you to go back." The door said. Guanyin also knows that I have been looking for her, now she has been safe and nothing, it should return to the Lei Yin Temple, telling the Buddha''s thing. "Shen Zun, since the demon woman solves, then we will immediately go to Lei Yin Temple." The long gates took Guanyin, and they went to Lei Yin Temple to fly, and they came to Lei Yin Temple, but they were directly stopped by Eighteen Luo. Dragon Romans stand out, in the face of long-door and Guanyin. "Who is you? If it is really a Buddhist man, then say the secret of our Buddha world." "What? Darkness? Dragon, what is your ghost, even the God of the God doesn''t know? At the beginning, the Buddha will let me find Guanyin before leaving Lingshan. Why do I stop me again, this is a Buddha Meaning, or your own thing. " The expressions of the long gates are very firm. He knows that he is serious, he realizes that he wants to enter, perhaps only hard. "You said, just say that the slogan of the gods can go in." Dragon Luohan repeated again. "When the god is awkward, there is no slogan. The Lei Yin Temple God Buddha''s breath is suddenly a small, how is this? If you tell me what is going on, I may have let you let you go. You should know what I mean. " The expression of the long door is very serious. He really felt that the dragons in front of him said that there was other purposes, and what they had to do now, it is as come. "Dragon Luo Han, perhaps things have some misunderstandings, we want to see the Buddha, just see the Buddha, everything will be true." Guanyin said. No matter what they say, the 18th Rhan is refused to let the road, and the two will not let them see the Buddha. The long door is getting more and more embarrassed. His intuition tells yourself, Lei Yin Temple must have anything. Thinking of this, he lied directly to the heaven and earth from himself. After the Tiandi Baojian opened, he and Guanyin Bodhisattva saw everything that was previously occurring in Lei Yin Temple. It turned out that someone dressed as two of them, and then entered the Lei Yin Temple, the two fake people who played long and Guanyin took advantage of not paying attention, and she was looking for attacks. After being seriously injured, this two people illusion Become a dark gas from the Lei Yin Temple. The 18th Ran is precisely because the two black gas changes have become a long door and Guanyin, so after this real long door and Guanyin appear, they appear so nervous. After the door, the door will pass, open, "This God knows why you will be like this, the previous demon has left, I can help the Buddha to treat the injury, you still have to let go, otherwise the injury of the Buddha is more serious Not good treatment. " His words have been said to this, and the 18th Ran is still not allowed to open, because the 18th Ran can''t see if the people in front of them are long, he is concerned that this person is not a real long door, there is no meaning to let. The long door released the seventeen relics in his body and released the mana of the seventeen relics. This 18 Luohan believes that the long door is true God, and apologizes to the long got. "Okay, you don''t have to speak nonsense in front of me. I want to see the Buddha. I just saw the Buddha seems to be injured. You are in this Lei Yin Temple, and anyone doesn''t have to come in with me." The long-headed dialect, I flew away from the place where I came, let Guanyin left outside. He flew straight to the coming side, he looked at it and still recovered his own mana, which was the direct collection of his own mana in the same body, and opened his eyes after the treatment of powerful mana, opened his eyes. "God, is you?" "It''s my Buddha, I can''t think of it. I will leave such a short time. You will be doculerable, which really makes me didn''t think. No matter how it said, you need to stabilize your own mana first, I will help you. Treat treatment together. " At the same time, the long gate said, the continuous transmission of his mana towards the in vivo, and the speed is extremely fast, so soon, the force is completely recovered, and the long door will return his mana. "God, I don''t know if you find Guanyin master." If you ask. . 3854 Chapter 865, the evil spirits in the hidden body You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Guanyin has found it, just outside Lei Yin Temple, do you want to see her?" The long gate asked. The long door knows, if you want to see how the current Guanyin is, just ask this sentence. "This is the danger of worry about Guanyin master. At that time, she couldn''t inspect her, so there was this fear. Now this is the same, the mana has been restored, and the troubles will bring Guanyin master." After the words were issued, all of the 180s were withdrawn, and the long gates directly released their own mana and brought Guanyin to the side. Guanyin saw it directly worship. "Disciples met the Buddha, let the Buddha are worried, this is the fault of the disciple, looking at the Buddha''s penalty." "This is really worried about you, but if you really have anything now, then this seat is relieved. You tell this seat, this time, this time, you have experienced what you experienced. come out." Guanyin''s memory is blurred this time. At that time, her not only coma, but also lost her own consciousness, so she didn''t know these. "Buddha, saying, I don''t know what I have experienced. I just remember that I was close to a sealed demon cave, as for everything, I don''t know." The long gates took out their own Tiandi Baoji, using mana, and the heaven and earth treasure showed everything they had experienced before. If you see these, you have frown, and your face is extremely ugly. The long gates looked like this, asked: "Buddha, what happened to you, have you encountered what trouble? Or do you really have a special insight? What is it? Really, my heart is always Thinking about something, I don''t guess the wrong Buddha as what I think. " His voice falls, and if you follow him, you will release the mana to Guanyin and pay the Guanyin directly. Guanyin is a blind, she doesn''t know what is going on. "The Buddha, the Gate of the Gate, what are you doing, I have not done anything, why do you want to use your mana to hold me?" "You still have evil on your body. When you want to destroy the demon woman, you will stop again. From that time, the God is skeptical about you. It seems that many things are no longer the year. The look, you are best to figure out how to do it. " After the door and the opposition to each other, it will reach the mana again, and the long gates recovered their own mana. "Shen Zun, Guanyin has entered the evil spirits, she didn''t know. Maybe after her consciousness is awake, I will understand how things, everything is given to this seat, you can leave. " "Buddha, saying, your injury has not completely recovered, even if your mana resumption is almost, this demon is in your body, how terrible thing should be." The long door is not wanting to have a terrible thing in the Threejetrium. He believes that he can make these things to do. He thinks that he is able to change these, he looked at him in front of him, put his mana Transfer past. "Buddha, you need to be careful, since there is another kind of mana in the body of Guanyin, then you can''t do it. These days I have consumed a lot of mana, I will immediately restore my own mana. " The long gate did not intend to leave from the place in front of him. After he worried that he left, there would be a lot of troubles that there will be a lot of trouble, so I sit down in front of my eyes. His mana has risen, and his head has a white airweight, he enters the depth recovery mana process. If there is no more way to say anything else, Lei Yin Temple is indeed very sufficient, he also knows that things are not as simple as they think, he also closes his eyes like a long door. Guanyin felt that the evil of his body was constantly spreading, and this evil tried to rush from her body, Guanyin is really knowing how big this evil spirit is, so I directly hold my fist, put myself This evilness in the body is pressed directly. After the evilness, Guanyin did not want this evil to continue this, she found that her mana could not be suppressed, or just asked to press it with the long gates. "No, I am a bodhisattva, how can I be controlled by such a small demon evil in this Lei Yin Temple, I am absolutely not this." The power of evil begins to twist, the evilness is also shaking, with the improvement of Guanyin''s mana, the evilness in her body follows. . 3855 Chapter 866 to eliminate Guanyin Evil You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Guanyin''s demon breath is getting stronger and stronger, and eventually breaks through the manner that has just been applied around her body. The forehead of Guanyin appeared a red mark, which broke through the last defense line of the body by this demon breath, she became a demon. "What else do you want to say, you can open it for me. Do you think that these hypocritical gods do you want to trap me?" The long door did not speak, he knows that it can be used to suppress Guanyin, so he will continue to meditate. "Bold demon, do not hurry from Guanyin master''s body." "If you don''t think I will be afraid of you? Guanyin is a disciple of you, if you kill her, you will be very painful. I am now in her body, you are really If you have this, you will shoot it. " The demon is very proud to say these words, the long door is somewhat, he can''t hear it, he opened his eyes, and the whole person illusion became a golden light, directly through Guanyin. The evil spirits are caught directly by the long gates and secure them with the mana. Guanyin was fainted directly from the hit of the door. The evil spirits are very fear, he has been caught by the long gates, and from the body of Guanyin, he knows that the long door will scatter. "Long Gate God, please don''t shoot me, I know that I am wrong. As soon as you let me, I will have a must not make the previous ignorance." The evil spirits say this, the long door is naturally not believed. "Do you think that these God said? Do you stay in Guanyin''s body, how long you can''t let you leave, now I want to give money in front of this God, you Do you think you can retreat? " He is more and more believed that the essence of evilness is unable to change. He didn''t say that he did not say directly to the evil spirits that he had caught himself. The evil spirits disappeared in Lei Yin Temple. The Lei Yin Temple is a god Buddha''s breath, such a demon breath is eliminated to become a powder. In the face of the Lei Yin Temple in front of his eyes, he turned and looked at it. "Guanyin Master is your beloved disciple. Now there is no evil in her body, and she is in the Lei Yin Temple, which belongs to the Buddha you, I believe you can make her completely recovery." The reason why the door said this is because he wants to leave from the Lei Yin Temple in front of him. His mana has been completely recovered, thinking that he is staying in this Lei Yin Temple, and there is no matter. "This god, you helped this seat so much, how can you leave so soon? God Zun should not leave, this God is a thing to give you, I hope you can catch." Said, if you come up with a silk armor from your own body, put it directly to the long door. "This thing is?" Asked. "This is a silk armor. This thing is the breath of the god Buddha. This thing is not invaded, and the water is not invaded. And wear very lightweight and wear. This thing is extremely powerful, God Zun should know what I mean. " If you want to reward your long-door, he feels that the long door has helped him to do so much things. If a little reward is not given, it is not possible. "Since the Buddha gives my silk armor, then thank the Buddha, say." The long-door dialect disappeared in the Lei Yin Temple. The long door for King Kong is completely used in this silk armor, but he still gave this thing, after all, this thing is like reward. When Guanyin was fascinated, she looked at the people in front of her eyes. He saw himself lying on the main hall of Lei Yin Temple, and the people faced later, this is the whole person. "Buddha, disciple ..." Guanyin also didn''t know what to say, what she just did, she felt very embarrassed, no face looked up. "Okay, things have passed, you don''t have to say anything to this seat, you can safely, this seat is relieved." If you want to go to the Guanyin, you will take a look at the Guanyin. Eighthigh Rhan has been guarding outside the door of Lei Yin Temple, they worried that there is another demon. "You are all come back, you have always guarded outside this Lei Yin Temple, and the result is not to know. We don''t have to say anything else, you can take a break, if you really meet If you have anything, this site will tell you. " If they know that they are very hard, they decided to let them go. The 18th Mohan understands what to do, they listen to what they say, all left. . 3856 Chapter 867 You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! After returning from the hospital from the hospital from the hospital, there is always a strange feeling. This feeling is that he has not passed. "It''s really strange, why I will have this feel. I feel that everything within the three ride is very abnormal, as if the person I have seen is not what I have seen, including the previous example And Guanyin is also. " The long gates are more fond of things are very quirky. He just looks at the environment in front of him, with your own mana to feel, this is indeed true three, everything is true. "Right, I can use the heaven and earth treasure that I have, the Tiandi Baojian can verify anything in the three borders. I use the heaven and earth to identify whether the world is true." He took out the heaven and earth from the heavens in his hands, and a large stock gathered in the heaven and earth treasure. Heaven and earth treasure began to illuminate. The long door carefully looked at the heavenly treasures in his hand. He accidentally felt that the mana in the sky is rapidly lost. This is what he has never seen. "How can this sky, how can Baojian? Tiandi Bao Jian tells me everything is very normal, but I always think that this Tiandi Baojian verified that there is a problem." The long door said that he flew to the air. He gathered the man''s mana. He believed that it would be so peaceful, he decided to look at the Lei Yin Temple again, but this time he is going to Lei Yin Temple, Plan with others. He went to Lei Yin Temple, and he wanted to see the Buddha. At this moment, the Buddha is thinking in the knee, he has induced the long-door and once again, so I opened my eyes. "I don''t know if God is so anxious here. What is it for?" "If I have a Buddha, I have always feel that things are weird, I want to ask if you are something. If you can, I hope you can tell me what is going on this matter." The long door is believed that if you can''t feel this, you can feel it. "You are right, the three mana is really not so simple. Everything you see now is true, your mana feels all true. You will be relieved, I am Use your own mana to explore these. " While talking about this, you will bring your own mana in the long gates, while bringing your own mana to the sky. Tiandi Baojian has begun to illuminate, and the stereotypes surrounded by heaven and earth. All this is the original difference that the manipulation of the Tiandi Bao released the way is actually bounced back, and the color of the color is also very ugly. "Long Gate God, I found that things are not as simple as thinking, I always feel that this is something problem. Now this is the same, the long-door God is really, I really can complete these. If I don''t worry about these things. " I have said so, this makes the long door really feeling very serious. He looked at his eyes, thinking after thinking, "I have my own ideas, today I think you should do what I want to say, I can play my own mana to the limit. I found this strange root source. " The long door closes his own eyes. He began to spread his mana towards the continuous start of the beginning, and countless mana spread around, and he quickly induced the special mana. "The matter is really like what I think, just in the distance, there is a black evil, I can use the darkness. Now all the god Buddha is a state of sleep, only you me. The two are awakened. "The long gate said. If he wants to open his own eyes, but because his previous injury is not completely recovered, and the opening of the sky is extremely powerful, so he doesn''t say much, just closes his eyes, and then spaces these. The long gate has seen how it is in front of him. At this time, there is also a special breath. This breath is resistant to each other, and there are some lotus, this let The long door is more confirmed, how powerful this demon is. "Buddha, you don''t have to feel this time, I will find this demon, and I use my own mana to find him, this demon really wants to shoot three worlds, I am absolutely not Will not let him. " When the long-door dialect, I flew away from Lei Yin Temple. "Amitabha, this is the disaster of the whole god Buddha. Now I don''t know what kind of demon appears in the three boundaries. This seat is to quickly increase your mana.". 3857 Chapter 868 finds evil roots You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door quickly came to the place observed by his eyes, this is the most western sky in the sky, this limit is that there is no mana, and there is no evil, this is a shocking thing. "What is going on this place, will there be such a vulnerability? I feel that things are problematic, no matter what I want to figure out, what is going on this matter, I can''t fall lightly." When you finish this, the long door closed his eyes, and he once again agglomerated, once again opened his eyes again. His sky faces the blank place in front of him. He can see a black gas that has emerged, and he will go along the darkness of the sky. Everything around the door has undergone great changes, he can clearly induct it, this power is not as simple as you think, I have to do what you can do now. He quickly came to a sealed cave with a black evil, he just looked at the black hole in front of him, and he took the inside. The long gate is facing the black evil spirits in front of me, and the black evil firming is a human shape. "Are you so followed? I am really good? I have reached the most inside of the source, you follow me, is it not afraid?" The long door is facing the human shape that is illusion of his eyes, and it is clear. "Since ancient times, it is evil. Do you really think you can hurt this God? You have a special force that can be hidden between the heavens and the world. Only when you open the sky, you can find your place." "You are right, my black gas is indeed, I can completely control your evil law. You are best to leave here now, I don''t want to be enemies with you. " Black evilness does not want to handle with the long gates, because he feels that the long-door mana is too strong, he will not be able to win if he is really taking hands with the long door. The long door also felt that the black evil was thinking. He looked at the black evil of his eyes, and he continued to release his spirit directly. The black evil is constantly rising, and there is no worry and fear in front of the black breath. The long gates released their own mana, and his body was protected by the strong Buddha light, making the evil spirits. There is no way to enter his Buddha light, and you can''t cause any injury to the long gates. "You also saw it, how powerful of the god Buddha of this God, you are now harmful to the three god Buddha, making it lost their consciousness in a coma. If you don''t recover your own mana, Don''t blame God, you are welcome to you. " The long gates have never feel good to the black evil. He really thinks that the existence of this black evil is a thing that harms the three. "Do you really think so? You should know what I want to say to you. I am not the same year, and the power has a very big change in the original, if you still think about me If you attack, then I will be accompanying. " Black evil is constantly improving your own mana, and he is doing so, and he wants to tell the long door. His strength is not simple. When the black evil spread out his own mana, the long door realized what he wanted. The long gates will be brought together, and a huge fireball will be brought directly to the black evil. "This is three flavors, I know that you are colorless and tasteless, your mana is very powerful. But now you''d better not resist me, you resist me if I don''t have any results. You follow me. , I will bring you to the sensation of the Lei Yin Temple. " "Take me to the Lei Yin Temple? Do you think I don''t know how powerful? I really entered the Lei Yin Temple, then I will definitely be used by the gods in the Lei Yin Temple. The power of the Buddha is destroyed, I will not be so stupid. " Black evil has always been trustworthy, he thinks that only what you personally try to see is true, the other people say that the people say that they are fake, he is not believed. "I can understand what you think, things have already reached this point, you should know what I mean. It seems that you are destined to be done with this god, since this is the case, then you will take it directly to me. " The long door deliberately makes a provocative look, in front of his black evil into the human shape, it is evil, flies out from the three flavors. "Three flavors really strong, but this kind of mana is unable to trap, you should still be self-confident." Black evil said confident. The long gates looked at the evil spirits in front of them. . 3858 The eighth hundred and sixty-nine chapters looking for the death of the evil spirits You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! At the same time, the power of the god Buddha is enhanced, and the evil spirits of the demon are also bigger. He looked at the evil spirits in front of his eyes, and constantly came to the evil spirits. He reached his own hands. At this moment, his body was emitted from the powerful mana, making the surrounding air to become an abnormal tense. "The atmosphere within the three ride is a big gap. I can feel that this is a gap. I also know what you have to say to me. Now everything is over, I will increase your own mana, You can release my whole force to you. " After the black evil, after the attack, the huge manal made the huge man''s body, and he knew how his mana was a degree, such a black evil, no matter how it is entangled, I can''t completely surround him. "You still don''t have your own strength, you can''t sleep, you can''t help it. This gods'' mana is above you, so a little evil, thinking about Does God have direct coverage? " The long door was originally thought that such a black evil was a matter of harm to himself, but when he saw this darkness in the limit of the limit, he could not cause any harm to himself. He believed that this evil will not have a big power. . "Three people have my long goddess, you can''t hurt any god Buddha to the three borders. There will be so many troubles now, because you have your sake. This God is finally asking you once, you Whether it is willing to follow this god, then leave this place together. " After this sentence is finished, the black evil is directly laughed. "This is really a big joke. Do you really think that you say these words? My evil comes from the world, I don''t believe my demon breath, can also be subject to others Other atmospheres are swallowed. " The black demon breath has continuously enhances his demon law, but he didn''t think that his demon breath, no matter how to spread, it could not spread to the long door, more impossible to touch the long door. The long door did not speak this time, just spread his breath, his powerful law is constantly changed, and after the breath begins to change, everything has changed. Black evil This time, it is not only the side of the long door, but it is surrounded by the power of the gods. "How can I be? My mana is so powerful, how can I become this? I don''t believe this, I am the aura of the Tiandi to become like this, my skill is much more than what you think. How can it be directly suppressed by such a god Buddha? " Black evil is once again a human form, he works hard to release his evil, but it is still not enemy. This long door is completely lost to his own tolerance, he will take it directly in the unused refining pot, and release the amount of mana in the refining pot. "This refining pot, I think you also know, you can be inhaled to this. I will bring you to the Lei Yin Temple. As long as it is the thing I want to do, there is no one. People can stop me. " The long gate opens the refining pot in his hands and starts to release your own mana. After the strong mana of the demon pot, after the black evil body, the black evil is completely scared, he is afraid that you do our best to escape from another direction, but he didn''t think of it, he didn''t think of how to escape, Unable to break away from the mana of the demon pot. " "I really realize that I am wrong, I beg you to let me. I really realize that I should not come to you. I beg you to let me, I will definitely wash your heart. Before the change, it is not. " Black evil is really aware of what is serious. He knows that he doesn''t say this, then the long door will not let him go. The long door is naturally not believed in what he said, and if he said, there is no feeling. "Things have reached this point, do you think about going directly to me? I have realized the seriousness of things, if you still think about it, you will strive to me, then I am not Will talk more about it. " Black evil is constantly brings together his mana, which is really scared at this moment, but the long door will not care about what he said. "At the end, I will take you to the West Tianyin Temple. As for how the Buddha is going to place you is his business." The long gates have enhanced their own mana, and the mana released in the demon pot is also enhanced, and the black evil is directly inhaled to this refining pot. . 3859 Chapter 870 puts away black evil You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates were printed directly in the handling pots in their hands. He decided to gave the evil spirits in Xi Tian Lei Yinji. It is a demon breath everywhere, and the long gates have been distributed in their own gods. These demon breaths are disappearing at extremely fast. The long door looked around the evil spirits had dissipated in the air. He really felt that everything was changed. "I have been explored what is the matter. Now I am not the original look. I have always thought that this refining pot is not a bright, this time I can''t think of it, I can actually use it. I am surprised. " After he would hardech the soul pot, he went toward the West Tian Lei Temple. As soon as I got a long time, he was ready to welcome the long door. The long gate is straight to the main hall of the Lei Yin Temple. When he came to the main hall of the Lei Yin Temple, in the Lei Yin Temple, it still only had the other God Buddha or in the sleep. "If you come to Buddha, how can you only have you alone? Do you say that other God Buddha is still the same as the original, is it in sleep? If it is really like this, then this demon I have seized." The long gates took it out of my hands in my hands and threw the refining pot to the air. "Buddha, this refining pot, there is a demon evil of my previous pressure. This demon evil will give me the source of the limit, but the result is not what I think is so simple. I think a lot of things are I need a time, I hope you can understand what I said. " "Start, you also feel that this demon evil is reached after the refining pot, this demon freed is still to let the gods entered the sleepy state, I really don''t know how this evil will have such a big The mana, I think things are not so simple. " If you say the same, he doesn''t know how to make the evil spirits to release the evil spirits. This is said that such words ask the long door. The long door knows that he is staring tightly, opening. "Buddha, I am actually knowing how you think about it, I may have a way to make the mana released by this evil to thoroughly, but you can use the Buddha you can do this." "What is the need to help, but say that I am very happy." The long gates will transfer their ideas to the inner heart, and this is just aware of what he means. The long gates will be in the hands of the soul pot, and then fly from the place in front. The evil spirits have always wanted to fly from this to the sauce pot, this demon evil is gradually weakened after feeling the gates, trying to release all of his manices. Containment with the entire ground to start shaking, the long gates will bring their own mana, which is opened directly. The evil spirits and their fast speed are rushed towards the long gates. Such a demon breath is very powerful, and the long gates have seen his moments. He will fly directly from his own eyes. The long door deliberately put it without stopping the evil spirits. After a turning kung fu, I came to the long door to the Buddha''s eyes. "Buddha, this time, you can work very well, or because there is a Buddha you, this demon evil is not believed. This time is he fled out. I just gradually gradually. Attenuation, this has such an effect. " In fact, in the long gates, this demon gas has emitted the mana, only he can relieve, and now the only way is the evil spirit to release the mana, then relieve the curse of those gods. "The Buddha, the rest of everything will look at me. You must remember that before the god Buddha is not awakened, you can never in the miye move, otherwise this dangerous thing will be very troublesome." The long gates are staring at the same, and then driven directly from the place in front of you. If you said in accordance with the long door, he put his own mana, countless mana emerged in his body, such a manager made a feeling of oppression, such as the last time, there is no such thing. I feel. "This demon breath, if it is mature, its magic is more powerful than the day of the year. The long-door gods will be more powerful, they can''t completely eliminate their evil spirits, which is a very helpless thing. " If you understand, this demon gratitude only has a long door, and the other god Buddha is unable to be enemy with the evil spirits. . 3860 The 871th chapter will count You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door flew with the evil spirits just now, he quickly followed this demon and evil, flew to the evil spirits. The evil spirits are in the moment of leaving the Lei Yin Temple, his mana has been restored. The evil spirits just look at the long gates, opening, "long gates, this time you didn''t think I would escape from the hands of the Buddha? You don''t think you are how bad yourself, I tell you You will never be my opponent. " When he finished this, he put his strength to completely gathered. After a huge manor collection, the long door directly gave the evil spirits. The evil spirits have a special ability to rebirth again. Although he is not the opponent''s opponent, it can resist such a force. The evil spirits are going to be formed, and the evil spirits on his body are gradually enhanced, and the long door can feel such a breath. "Your guy is really not simple, saying that I just look at you, I will feel that your guy is very powerful. I still have my own ideas, now you are not the original look, if you really It is smart enough, it should not be seen in front of my eyes. " The long door has been clearly realized that the speed of evil spirits growth is very fast, he suddenly thought of a way, it was to let himself hurt, and then wait until the evil spirits relax, then attack the evil spirits. After he thought of such a way, he installed a slap in the same way. The evil spirits think he can be defeated by the long gates, so we will attack the long gates. The long door is also pretending to be defeated by evil, and then squats on the ground. The evil spirits did not think that the long gates would be defeated by his mana, he is still very suspicious. He flew to the side of the door, reach out his right hand began to absorb the mana''s mana, countless god Buddha''s mana entered the enemy''s body. The emulsion of evil thinks that he can control these. He has risen his own mana. He thought that his mana can suppress the long door, but he didn''t think that he absorbed the mana absorbed by the long door. After a degree, it cannot be released. "It seems that everything is God, I know that you have to give you you, I also understand that you should take your hand within the shortest time, and even say that the mana on you is completely eliminated. But I see you this Guys are also very pitiful. " The spirit of evil spirits is very confident. After he released his demon breath, his mana has continuously improved, and his mana is covered in every corner of the trieth. The long gates looked at the evil spirits have been planned. His mouth rose, release their hands out of the mana, and the evil spirits are directly fixed. "How can this, you have just launched all the mana by me, how is your mana still exists, what is going on?" The evil spirits are completely do not believe in these. He thinks that he has taken the long-haired mana, and the long door will never take these to all. The long door looked at the evil spirits in front of him, and he was clear. "Yeah, you are very powerful, if I don''t let you take my mana to take a lot of money, how do you wake up this sleeping god Buddha? I have now given all my own managers. Request, and you can feel it now, your evil is being purified by my god Buddha in your body. " The words said that it is true. He just looked at the evil spirits in front of his eyes, really thought that such a breath gives a feeling that cannot be imagined. However, the Buddha has all been awakened, and the long door feels that after the god Buddha wakes up, the three world can recover again. The evil spirits feel that he is a long door. He is not in the heart. He looked at some of his body''s partial mana. This demon evil is aware that he is unfair to launch his own mana, he It really felt a terrible feeling. "How can I do this, I don''t believe that things will be like this, but the result is as such. I have been very self-confident in my own strength. Now I will be considered by you." "You will become like this, it is completely yourself. This God is in order to let you release your demon law, it can be a painful heart, since you have already scheduled, I am relieved." The long door looked at the evil spirits in front of him, rising your mouth. The three are all awakened, the demon evil is extremely angry, he is very angry but there is no other way. . 3861 Eight hundred and seventy-two chapters You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates have been over, and now the three world gods are all awakened. He feels that the most important thing is now, it will make this evil whole disappear. Sun Wukong had already felt the long door. He quickly came to the long door, he saw the black evil spirits. "The long-door god, the old grandchildren seem to have been sleeping for a long time. But in our eyes, the guy in front of us is very extraordinary, we should hurry, put this group of black evil to thoroughly press it." "This is nature, this evil power is indeed unfounded. And I can clearly feel that the evilness has a suppression feeling. I think I should also hurry to control the evil, you first stop, The rest will look good. " The long gates repeated this sentence again because he worried that Sun Wukong''s ran, chaos his plan. Sun Wukong was very smart. He closed his eyes and waited for all things. In his opinion, many things have their own choices, you should understand what I think, I have enough way to kill you directly. " Sun Wukong and the long door did not say anything else, he knew what the long door mean, so I stood aside. From the main body of the gods, the power of the god Buddha is directly impacted to the evil spirits in front of him. After the power of his god Buddha, he really felt that such a breath was constantly twisted, so the Buddha The force did not let the evil spirits weakened, but the speed of evil growth accelerated. Evil is constantly improving, the long door quickly retracts his mana, and the evil spirits are growing rapidly. Evil is getting bigger with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the evil spirits of this group will be completely collected into a sphere, and he has formed. The evil spirits after forming, the mana is several times before, and it is completely people''s appearance, not a hyperly manual shape. Sun Wukong also saw the evil spirits, he took his golden hoop directly, and the strength of his body began to improve, such a powerful force, the door did not expect. "Wukong, it seems that this demon has been formed, another powerful monster appears again. I am looking at this monster, I feel that this monster can be formed is unbelievable. But you don''t have to worry too much, you You don''t have to think so much, I can control these. " The long gates showed that Sun Wukong beside him, he felt that the molar of the demon, can restrain the people who lived this demon, and only have a long door. After this demon completely restored his consciousness, laughed out. "How? Is it a very incredible? You think that your god Buddha can give me a thorough elimination, I didn''t expect your god Buddha to help me grow, now I am It''s so easy to deal with it. " The forming demon is very confident, he gave himself a name called illusion. It is very confident that he is very confident in his own demon law. He is not afraid at his eyes. He is now thinking about the face of the long facade, and even thinks that the long door is directly fell to the ground. In this case, he can become the master of the whole three worlds. "Three-story Buddha is not a person, you still don''t resist me now, I will never remember the little man. But if you resist me, I will never let you go, and even say to kill you. " The long gates listened to the illusion, and smiled directly. "You really think that you will be so bad after your own shape, don''t you know that the God is your gratita? I can give you to death. If you want to send it, I will be Full you. " The long door is no longer able to endure his own call. He is full of arguing into attack, and the two people have a palm of the palm, along with the ground, and the mana of the two makes the mountain river broken, river water. He has continuously enhanced his own god Buddha. He knew that he did not release his own mana because he was distressed, then after his illusion defeated, the entire three borders became a destroyed. The fantasy is very confident, he constantly enhances his demon mana, but he didn''t think that his demon mana increased to a certain extent, it was suppressed by the gardens of the gods Living. "It''s really strange, I have already released my own god Buddha''s power, but why you can still press my demon law, this is what is going on." The long door is boiled: "This is because the evil is angry, I am your gratitude. You are destined to be defeated by this god, you will be playing more, and finally will be killed by me. "." 3862 The eighth hundred and seventy-three chapters You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door knows that after the evolution is evil variation, the agglomeration is formed again. To deal with such evil, he knows what it should use to attack. Illusion has always felt that their spiritual power can really change these, he will constantly enhance the mana between his hands, he wants to break away from the long gates in front of him, but he did not think that his mana No matter how it improves, you can''t break free from the manual bondage. "How can things? I have always thought that my mana is very powerful, but I didn''t think of it, your mana finals can be completely trapped. I am completely uncomfortable for these. You have this thing to let me, we fight again. " The long door is really inductive. The evil spirits are being lost. He knows that things will become what they think. He is ignored to illusion, but continue to release his gods, he wants to use God Buddha. Force completely eliminate it. This is really afraid of this, he knows that if you don''t want to think about it, you will be killed directly by the long gates. For illusion, what is the most important thing he wants, is a good life, then develop his evil, rule three. "Long Gate God, I really realize that I have wrong, I know is wrong, I will ask you, ask you to let me go." The illusion is constantly commented, he thinks it is so much, maybe the long door can still let him go. But the illusion did not expect that he said such a word, the long door is not a feeling. "You don''t have to ask for our God, just this God said, since ancient times, it is not rushing. Since I shot, I will show that I really have the ability to destroy you. You will have Today, this result is yourself to find it. " The long gates will reunize their own mana, and continue to release the power of God Buddha, so that the evil spirits are constantly lost. The fantasy manner is more than a few times faster than the original, when his mana consumes halfway, he has no mana to continue to resist the long door, which is really really not good. The sky sudden suddenly, and a lightning directly attacked to the maths and the long gates. Magic and long gates were hit by a lightning, thunderbism made the ground constantly shaking, blinking Kung Fu, thunderbism, helping to make out the final potential in the body, and the evilness around his body is released again. "I won''t be so good, I don''t want to continue to say such a thing, I have to do it, I will immediately release my evil, I will tell you how strong my evil is." The illusion after being hit by the thunder, knowing that he is temporarily can''t leave here, he wants to spread his evil spirits, intend to use his evil to completely surround the long door, then go directly to the evil spirits, thus The door is fixed directly. The evil spirits of illusion not only spread, but he didn''t think of it, such evil flow is very large, he can''t control his evil. "I tell you, I don''t have what you think so, my strength is much stronger than what you think. I will inject your own evil into your body. I have to see it, you still How is the ability. " The fantasy is self-thinking that the final resistance can be killed directly, but he didn''t think that his evil just approached the long door, and he was bounced directly by the long door. "You still be strong as my mana, your evil can affect me, but there is not a big threat. I have to say that the power of lightning just now is very powerful, but unfortunately, you will still be My God Buddha is completely destroyed. " The long door felt that this evil, if he continued to go, the result was only one, and such evil will once again spread and reborn, he is now the most tight, that is, eliminating the evil spirits, or completely sealing it. The long gates have been released in their own mana, trying to disperse his evil spirits, and finally, no matter how he wants to release his manifestation, the result is the end of failure. "You don''t want to remove my mana to completely remove it, in this world, as long as there is evil, I will not completely disappear." "Do you still remember the magic weapon in the original? I told you that you will still be held inside it. I can be so for you, it is completely yourself, blame others. " He finally took it again again, put his man''s mana on the top of the demon pot, and the refining pot was once again opened. . 3863 The 874th chapter destroys the three evil spirits You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The mana of refining the demon pot is constantly rising. When the mana of the refining pot is raised to a place, the evil is absorbed. The long gate is open to open your own refining pot, and the evil is reached inside. He used his own mana to make a re-laying pot. "Illusion, saying, you do have some books, as well as you mentioned before, the general god Buddha is unable to completely control you. This will bring you to the thunder. The sound temple, seeing the Buddha. " In the Lei Yin Temple, if it is closing and cultivating, the god Buddha is also left. When the long door saw it in the closed custom, he walked behind him a few steps. "For example, this illusion has been caught by me. This evil is really very powerful. I really didn''t think that things will be like this, but I can tell you is that my skill has exceeded Abbrevite. " "The illusion is indeed very powerful. In addition to God, there is no one in the three worlds. This is the honor of the Third, which is the honor of the Three Real. Brought back. " The long door knows how to think, he also knows the weakness of the illusion. At this moment, the long door feels that there is still an existence. If you want to destroy it, you must combine the heaven and earth aura and so manifest. "You still don''t continue to be an enemy with me. In fact, you also know how my strength is. Previously, evil spirits flew out from the refining pot, saying that it is really surprised and surprised. Now it is back again, I think we should join hands to eliminate it. " If you listen to the long door, he opened his eyes and stared at the long door in front of him. He thought after a moment, nodded. "You are right, I really think so. I want to do it now, I will change these. I still have other ideas. Our two need to put the refinery pot in Lei Yin Temple. The top, as long as this can be done to eliminate evil spirits. " If you mean, it is very clear, he is willing to help yourself in front of you. This illusion is to be a thorough output on a day. So the three days have no peace of peace, so for these, it will never be relaxed. "Since you are willing to help me, then I will start the evil spirits into the top of the Lei Yin Temple, and with the power of Tianlei, I will completely destroy this thing. Rest assured, I will never appear Any pool. " The long door was very confident, then turned to the air, he put the refining pot in his hand directly in the top of the Lei Yin Temple. The refinery pot is also a kind of aura, when the refinery pot gradually inhaled the Lei Yin Temple''s aura in it, this illusion is constantly disappearing. Illusion has already known that he is at the top of the Lei Yin Temple, and there is countless evil into his advice. This moment of illusion is really inductive. Countless god Buddha''s breath is moving towards his body, illusion is what you think, it is best not to do this, what he wants to do It is the binding of breaking away from the sole pot. "The mana of this soil pot is really too powerful. I really can''t think of it. The law of the demon pot can still be so strong. I really will not let things continue to go, I have to do it. It is left here. " Illusion feels that your mana gradually becoming weak. This is really scared, he really hopes that you can leave from the refinery pot, but this result is completely impossible. The mana of refining the demon pot is constantly rising, and countless mana integrates into this, and the mana of the two people has continued to increase over time, and the two manals have a collection of bits. In the face of the refining pot, he flew to the top of the Lei Yin Temple, and the power of his god Buddha was injected into the refining pot, and it did. Two mana constant collection, countless mana has been condensed in the refining pot, which makes the refining pot gradually changing. The refining pot is an ancient artifact. This time I received the impact of the powerful mana of the door, which made the refining pot gradually showed a crack. With a explosion of the refining pot, everything is restored. The long gates face the demon pot that has broken down in front of him, and the law of the demon pot is constantly disappearing, along with the evil spirits in the demon pot. "You also saw it, the law of the refining pot is really not as simple as you think, this thing does make me feel very special." If you say, what he thinks is his heart. . 3864 The 875th chapter of the way to repair the demon pot You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! In front of the door, I realized what is what the matter is. He just looked at your eyes, just shook his head. "No, many things are not what you think. Magic is a three-ride evil, he is eliminated, I am really happy, but if you really think, you can change these, really It is a big mistake. " If you return your mana on the refining pot, the cracks have appeared. Originally, these long gates were not noticed. If this sentence is finished and his mana is taken away, this is the crack above the demon pot, and the long door will see it. "The refining pot can be an ancient artifact, but why will this something so fault? I really don''t believe that things will be like this, I believe my own skills, I believe I can do it." The long door has had his own ideas for this thing. When he saw the refinement in his hand, he is more believed, and everything you have made is right. "The refining pot is indeed a Buddhai, but it is true that such things have been swallowed by the previous evil spirits. We should do it, it is to directly destroy this crack. " In the face of the refining pot, he felt that the law in the demon pot was constantly lost. If you continue to let alone, the whole triple, I don''t know what will happen. He feels that the refining pot is the upper ancient artifact, such a thing is that everything in the world is in this, and he doesn''t want this to make this soil pot is destroyed, so he looks at him. Buddha. "This is really unable to fix it? Say really, I have some feelings about this kind of demon pot. I really don''t want to let the demon pot are so destroyed by Cui." "The refining pot is an ancient artifact, I want to make this refining pot to thoroughly fix it, it is necessary to have some special things. In these three worlds, only Colorful Lingshi can repair the soul pot. But that thing is extremely Rare, I don''t know where it is. " If you mean very clearly, the refinery pot is very precious, but the mana inside is constantly coming out. If you don''t destroy this, the triple is dangerous. "I know what you mean, rest assured, Shen Zun will not let the people in the three worlds have anything. I will use my own mana to protect the pemper to the peony pot, absolutely will not let the demon pot The internal mana continues to flow. " The long door is very firm. He is very confident on his own mana. He believes that he can find the colorful stone. "This seat will want to tell you, all tell you, how do you do it yourself, how to do it, you will completely see your own wishes. But if you really have any danger, this is true, this The seat will not stand by side. " It is also supported by the long door. He believes that as long as it is a long-haired thing to do, he must do it. "No matter what, there is a sentence that Buddha just has just, the heart is full, I will find colorful Lingshi." After the door, I flew directly from the Lei Yin Temple. After the long gorge is separated, if it is closed again, he knows that there will be many things within the three borders. What I have to do is to continuously increase your mana, thereby changing these. "Do you have anything to say to me, my skill is definitely not what you think. Now, some people dare to stop the way of this God?" He looked at the mana barrier that appeared in front of him, directly attacking the manaver barrier, which made the mana barrier directly crushed. Li Jing then appeared in front of the long door, he took the three people with golden wood, blocked the way of the long door. "God, we are ordered to take away the demon pot. Yu Emily has ordered us, I hope that the Changmen God should not be difficult." Li Jing''s words just finished, the long gates were directly clear and opened. "Yeah, you are really bold and big, even the road to God dare to stop, live is really impatient. I can give you a chance, if you have left the eyes, you God is not pursuing your guidance. " The long-door thinking about what I did at this time is that the Buddha is aware of the agreement. Yudi is sent to block himself. This is just a time to find the color of the color of the color. "God is not difficult for us, just said that the god said, this is the will of Jade, I am also forgiveness." Li Jing scattered his three sons, and several of them have been prepared to fight with the long gates. . 3865 Chapter 876 Looking for Colorful Lingshi You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long-door mouth rose, saying: "Yes, Li Jing your courage is really bigger, even the road to him is dare to block, really don''t worry." He took a deep breath and took a sneeze directly. The powerful manager was shocked to the golden body, and the golden huntees flew out. "Wooden, you are the Huizhou walker sitting down by Guanyin Bodhisattva, you should know the skills of the God. Even the Guanyin saw the Gods, all of them were instead of this God, but you show it in front of this God. This look, it is really a ridiculous. " The long door, let the wood stunned. Li Jing is the shot of the wood, but the wood knows that he is not the opponent of the long door. Moreover, just the sneezing of the long door is directly flying out, he is really hesitant, don''t know if you should How to do it. Mu Wei turned to the Gongmen, he worried that his father and your brother were injured, so he said: "Hey, which, you still don''t have to fight with the long gates, just to eat." "Wooden, you don''t know what is going on. Yu Emily will send thousands of miles to stare at us, and we are all known. This time, since it is ordered to accept the order of Yumi, it should be done. To this matter. " Li Jing is a truth, he knows that he is not a long-door opponent, as long as he is handing with the long door, it can''t stop the door, then it is necessary to defeat him to defeat him, but not he actively abandon the task. This long-door knows Li Jing''s inner thoughts. He looked at Li Jing, and he took directly to Li Jing''s eyes. The fist is very fast, but he did not release how much power was released. He just looked at the long door in front of him, Li Jing used his own mana to shock his internal organs, he directly vomited blood. "The mana of the long-door gods is really strong, Li Jing fails to defeat the long gods, Shen Zun can leave directly." In the long gorge, I thought about Li Jing''s purpose, he didn''t blame Li Jing, but directly turned away from his eyes. He continued to bring together the mana on himself in the heaven and earth, he believes that the heaven and earth treasure will continue to illuminate when it is close to the seven-color Lingshi. But he has already flied around the three worlds, and he has not felt the mana of Colorful Lingshi. He felt that things were somewhat strange. "This seven-color Lingshi is really existed, but why can''t I find it''s trace? Is it really like a Buddha? This seven-color Lingshi is really a very unexpected thing? If you really can''t find it, then the result will be very bad. " The long door found that this refining pot that he was blocked with mana was already moving, and there was a very special mana in the body of the demon pot, along with the special mana on the demon pot, so that there is a kind of unable to say a feeling of. The cracks of the demon pot are gradually increased, and it also shows that there is a continuous evil breath in this vicinity. The three world demon is still very much, they have always existed, even if it is a god Buddha''s mana, it is unable to completely eliminate all the demon at the triple. The long door has soon coming to this place in front of him. He knows that there is a person who has been staring here, he falls on the ground from the air and then opens to the four weeks. "Since there is this courage to wait here, I will definitely go out in front of this God." The long-minded voice falls, and the boy''s red child appears in front of him. "Shen Zun, I can''t think of you so quickly." Red child said. "This is natural, you said, what is the meaning of this god? Do you also come here to stop the God of the Gods from looking for colorful stones, and then want to block the God, let the gods follow you. Go back. Then will then the refining potage? "The long door is asked. The red child heard the words, immediately squatted on the ground, said: "The red child does not dare, the red child appears in front of the gods this time, it is because I have a clue, one can find the clue of Colorful Lingshi." "Trail? What is your words? You know how dangerous if you deceive this God, how dangerous to repair the refining pot? When you talk about the next words, it is necessary to be careful." The long gates were reminded that he believed that the red child would not deceive himself. The red child smashed a cold, he felt that he was in the three-critical safety. This time, in front of the long door, he should tell the long gates throughout the matter. He opened the mirror with his own mana and let the long door saw the flame mountain he had before. . 3866 Chapter 877 Take the Flame Mountain You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The red child looked at the flame mountains shown in the mirror, the opening, "Changmen God " He heard the red child, he believed in this matter. This person in front of him is indeed a red child, and the red child is not necessarily to lie to himself. "This time, if you can find the colorful spirit that this God wants to find, then this credit is yours. But how do you know this thing, why is it here? Is Guanyin Does the Bodhisattva have come? " The long door looked at the red child in front of him asked so much, and the red child smiled and opened. "The long-door gods, this matter is nothing to talk to Guanyin master. I have always known that the flame mountain has colorful Lingshi. This time I just hear other god Buddhas talk about this, so I came here to ask you." The red child feels that he already knows this thing. If you tell the long gate to help the three worlds, he thinks that even if it is private from Lushan to be punished here, it is also worth it. "I have to leave, Guan Yin Master has said that without her allowance, we can''t come here. The Gate of God, there is not much to say, I should leave, and will be time." When you finish this, the red child flew away. The long gates looked at the Flame Mountain. He faced the flame mountain. I really feel how powerful of the flame of the flame mountain, which is extremely powerful. He brings his own mana in his body, and it will take it out from the East China Sea, so he is not a big feeling when he is near the flame mountain. The flame of the flame mountain is constantly starting towards the four-week bursts, the long door faces the flame of the flame mountain, he realizes how much this flame mountain is. When I came here at the last and Tang Yan, the Fire Mountain is not so powerful, I can''t think of it now. I must put the flame of the flame mountain to completely cover, I will not let the flame mountain Continue so. " The flame of this Flame Mountain is very powerful because of the banana fan of the trotor, this three real fires completely disappear. Nowadays, people have come here again, and he is believed to believe that all the results are. With the constant rocking of Flame Mountain, there is a huge mana shock around the ground around the flame mountain. He has induced the inside of the flame mountain, really will encounter a new guardian. So the long door flew in the flame mountain, he clearly felt how powerful, and the flame inside the flame mountain still spurted, when he flew to the flame mountain, the king king Appeared. "It''s the goddess, I can''t think of you again, I have a gift to you." The Niu De Wang is really feeling a very powerful person. He is also very distinct to the long door. "You are still here, you didn''t decide to leave with the princess of the iron fan, how did you return here?" "Said the length, our husband and wife did really think about it, but things were not as simple. Just a year ago, the fire mountain sudden broke out, I came here with the princess of the iron fan, and the two of our husband and wife intended. Use the banana fan to cover it again, but the result is counterproductive. " The princess of the iron fan will come here for a while. She just saw the Niu Deyan to worship the long door. She thought it was a bad thing for the Niu Deyan, she also kneelted in front of the front. "God, you must not punish the old cow, what is going on, you can rushing me." The feelings of the Tiemark Princess and the Niu Deyu will suddenly become so good, this is really very surprised. "The reason why Flame Mountain will have such a situation, which is completely evil in the flame mountain to make it reborn here. This time, this god is coming here, it is for this flame mountain, I want to be in the colorful mountain in the flame mountain. Lingshi took it out and repaired the demon pot. " The mana of the refining pot is constantly moving towards the loss of surrounding, and the speed of loss is also very fast. He thinks it is not necessary to continue this. Jiang Ning faced the flame mountain in front of his eyes, turned to look at the princess of Niu Devil and Iron Gray Na. "No matter what happens, you must hurry from the place in front of you. If you continue to stay with me, there will be life dangerous." "We will listen to the words of God, if there is anything that needs our husband and wife, God must say to us." The Niu Deya opened. The most admired person in this world is the long door, he knows that the long-door law is boundless. . 3867 The 878th chapter enters the flame mountain You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The Niu De Wang wants, even if the long door enters the flame mountain, it will not be hurt by the flame of Yanshan, let alone to avoid the water on the door. The long gates took the avoidance beads. He had completely carefully, he strengthened his mana, and continued to release his own mana in front of him, and then a passage appeared in front of the flame mountain. He flew in the passage in front of him, countless manual collection, and he also threw it on his body, and the temperature of the flame mountain was directly half. This is already the second time I entered the flame mountain. This time he directly entered the center of the Flame Mountain, in the middle of this flame mountain, there is a colorful stone. Colorful Lingshi is the aura of absorbing the heavens and the earth. Nowadays, the long door just looks at this seven-color Lingshi, which has been perceived that the mana of Colorful Lingshi is not with the ring. He believes that he can control the Juchang stone mana. "Since I have found it, since I have found it, I must bring it back, and I will never let the seven-color Lingshi have any accidents." The long door is ready to touch the seven colored rocks with the hand, but the mana that is raised by the colorful Lingshi directly pops the right hand he wants to touch. At the same time, the mana of Colorful Lingshi continues to rise. After its mana enhances, release the long door and prevent the long door from approaching it. The long door covers its own mana on the top of the colorful spirit, and the colorful spirit is completely suppressed. After its mana is covered, it will not be released. "I can''t think of something, this seven color stone is a aura, but I dare to release his own spiritual power to attack me, I have to see, this guy is so powerful." As with the long gates, he uses his own mana to draw the colorful Lingshi directly to his eyes, his hand just touched the colorful spirit, the colorful stone released the powerful flame. After the flame swallows the long door, he found that things did not think so simple. He looked around. It was the color of the Colorant Lingshi to bring him into this powerful flame, which was because of this huge flame, it caused the heart of the main entrance. After he took a deep breath, he knows how to do itself. He closed his own eyes, like such a situation in front of him, the long gates have seen countless times, so for this, he is not a feeling. "I want to swallow me directly, this is completely impossible. The three real fires of the Flame Mountain have no threat to me, because I can." The long door opened his mouth, release his mana, and the flame around him was taken into his belly inside. And after absorbing this flame mana, he feels extremely comfortable. He absorbed the surrounding flame, his own temperament is constantly growing, this powerful temperature makes his body gradually change, he is also clear, these three real fires can make their own mana of. "I can''t think of these three real fires, I can also make my own mana. After my mana increased, the flame around this has no more affected me. I will release all of my own mana. Out, go out from the flame mountain. The flame mountain is a flame, and the long door is protected by his own mana. He has not been swallowed by this flame. He now knows that he has to do it, that is, quickly take away from the front of you. Colorful Spirit has absorbed too many aura here in the flame mountain. If the Colorful Lingshi continues to stay here, the flame of the flame Mountain will directly affect the squares hundred miles directly. He got up the colorful spirit, he knew that it would be so easy to use the colorful spirit stone to repair the cracking pot, it is not so easy, he is now the most thing that is the most, and the place where the colorful Lingshi leaves his eyes. Then, then the mana of Colorful Lingshi is constantly injecting into its own body. As I think in the same way, he just left from the flame mountain. There was a huge flame impact in the flame mountain, so that the ground was instantly fire. The Niu Deyu did not expect the long gate to come out from the flame mountain, there will be such a flame, the iron fan is the flame of the flame mountain. She takes her own banana fan directly. After the banana fan waves, the fire of the flame mountain is extinguished. . "How can this be? Why is the flame of the flame Mountain? In this way, my banana fan has no way to extinguish. Is it now?" The floral banana fan is very powerful, the flame of the flame mountain is directly destroyed. The long door knows this is because of the colorful Lingshi to protect the flame mountain, the banana fan of the iron fan will not be able to extinguish the flame mountain flame. . 3868 The eighth hundred and seventy-nine chapters become evil spirits You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Shen Zun, the flame of the flame mountain has been completely covered, everything is returned to normal." The princess of the iron fan said. "This is natural, the flame of the flame mountain will re-ignite, the main reason is because the colorful spirit has been infected with evil spirits, so it will be like this. I will have a seven color stone, and I will leave from my eyes. " The long door didn''t want to stay in this place. He accelerated his speed, with a seven-color Lingshi, then left from his eyes. After the color of the color of the color of the color, the flames on the flame mountain also followed the constant disappearance, countless way of law, and after three, the long door flew directly toward the quiet place. He has already bidding goodbye to the princess of the iron fan. He didn''t want them to do this, nor did it show what they showed in front of them, he just wants to make it hardworking. restore. A quiet place in the three worlds, the long door released their own refining pots and reinforced the mana of this manager, and the landscaping pot is constantly being protected by the mana in the outside. The long door puts the colorful Lingshi directly in his own hands. He just looked at the seven-color Lingshi. It has already felt that the colorful spirit is very uns, his intuition tells yourself, the colorful spirit of the color in his hand is problematic. "Is this really a colorful spirit? When the Buddha was once told me, only this seven-color Lingshi will make up for the refining pot, and only the colorful Lingshi can let the refining pot will be restored. Make the mana of the refining pot can be completely recovered. He decided to try the colorful stone in his hand, when he put the mana on the color of the Colorant Lingshi, when he broke down the demon pot, he accidentally found that this refining pot did not get any recovery, Instead, the crack has changed. "This seven color Lingshi is clearly true, and when I am in the flame mountain, I am also a true perception of this is a powerful mana. I think it is not as simple as what I think, I must figure it out. What is going on? " This time I came to Guanyin. After she found the long door, she flew to the long gates. "Long Gate God, you can see you so quickly, it is really good." After seeing the long door, Guanyin was relieved. The long door did not think of Guanyin, who came from yourself, so I asked, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, now you should be closed, how can I come to me, and look at you so rushed, do n''thing else? ? " Nowadays, Colorful Lingshi still has a long eye, and they are also protected by the long gates. "I know what this seven-color Lingshi is going on, and the mana on colorful spirit is also very powerful. I believe that this seven-color Lingshi is indeed his own power, this thing is not a purebred colorful stone. It is a power to purify the Buddha. This time I come here to help the long gods to purify this thing. " Guanyin said that he came to here, he guess a lot of dangerous troubles, he knew that things could not go, he needs to do it, just as Guanyin said, with the power of God Buddha, will The evil spirits of Colorful Lingshi are purified. The colorful spirit has gradually become a dark gas. When it entered the flame mountain, it has become another one, and the flame mountain has changed, and the colorful spirit has become black, change The evil stone. "Shen Zun, we must inject our God Buddha now into this, otherwise, if this thing is completely disappeared, it will also be very large." Colorful Lingshi continued to change, the long door determined that this seven-color Lingshi is a problem. He doesn''t want the colorful Lingshi to be completely covered by the evil spirits. He knows that, the demon pot cannot be restored. He and Guanyin were directly connected to, and the aura of each other was released to this, and there were countless manual injection, so that the black of the colorful spirit has gradually disappeared. Didn''t it take time, the black breath starts again to change again. The black air flame gradually faded. After that, the power of God Buddha will completely purify it, and everything has become what he thinks. The long gates and Guanyin were closed at the same time, and the two looked at the colorful Lingshi in front of them, and Guanyin was very happy. "Shen Zun, the mana of Colorful Spirit is coming back again, this is really great." "Yeah, I didn''t think that the mana of Colorful Lingshi will restore so fast." The door said. . 3869 Eight hundred and eighty chapters You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "You can help this gods together, you can restore the manner of colorful spirit, next thing to do, is that this gods need to repair the demon pot with this seven colored stones." The long door continued to open. He has already prepared for Wan Quan, thinking that it is ready to shoot. Guanyin is very happy, saying: "The long-door god, you have such a strong mana, now the colorful spirit stone has been restored, I believe that the long-door God will definitely recover all these." "You should be more clear than me, how many times, many things are not as simple as you think, my current strength can be suppressed, but the demon pot is directly exploded. The result will be even worse. " After you have finished saying this, you will be able to continue to stay in front of his eyes, and if you are in front of his eyes, it is very might of her, so the long door makes her back. The words of Guanyin said to the long door are also the only thing, she didn''t think too much, flew directly to the air, waiting for the long door to make him again. The long gates have condensed their own mana on the seven-color Lingshi, because he had the help of the Colorant Lingshi before, and the mana of Colorful Spirit has been back, so this is the place where the demon pot is broken, and it is already in the speed visible to the naked eye. Gradually recover. The speed of recovery of refining the demon pot is very fast, and the long door directly grasps the refinery pot. When Colorful Lingshi''s mana is gathered in the ultra-demon pot, the mana of the demon pot is constantly twisted, which makes the refining pot gradually recover. If you don''t have a fragrant time, the refining pot has been completely recovered, and the crack above has disappeared. At the same time, the mana of Colorful Spirit is exhausted and disappears directly from the hands of the long door. The long door looked at the colorful landscape in front of him, and it was relieved. "Colorful spirits can recover, it is not easy, this thing is indeed a very unexpected thing. Colorful Lingshi is very rare, no matter how it, it plays its own value This is a very good thing. " Guanyin looked at the long door. Today''s colorful spirit has disappeared, and it is a very good thing for her. "I can''t think of this, I can restore so fast, I have to do it now, try to try to make a complete restoration of this kind of moon pot. The beautiful thing is not a simple thing, I will not let alone Any accident in the demon pot. " The long-term thinking is that this refining pot is how it is an ancient artifact. If these things have disappeared from their own eyes, it is absolutely impossible. Moreover, this time it is repaired a biggest doubt, it is a harmonic pot that is repaired. He tried to open the refining pot and put it in the hand of Guanyin. The doubt of Guanyin, Guanyin didn''t know what happened, she flew directly to the long door, she looked at the long door in front of her eyes, opening. "The long gates, this time has been solved, I found that many things don''t think so simple. You will put this card of this toy pot love in my hand, this really makes me very puzzled, I don''t know what God wants to do? " "In fact, this is very simple. This is something that you can put in your own hand. You can feel a lot of trouble. Many unnecessary trouble should also know, I decided to enter this soil pot, Look at whether the mana of the refining pot is restored. " The long door said that I have to enter the refining pot, but Guanyin grab directly, prevent her neighborhood from entering this. "If you don''t have the gods, if you have any accidents, if you have any accidents, what should you do? We want to know if the mana of the demon pot is completely recovered, just find someone asked if you ask I will know. " Guanyin will temporarily collect the demon pot. She really doesn''t want to let the long-haired adventure. "The refining pot is my magic weapon, I can use this magic weapon. Others enter this refining pot, but I can''t come out, but I can. You will follow this God, will I will open it directly. " The meaning of the long door is very clear, and he can control it. I saw the long door opened my eyes. His eyes continued to release the mana, after the law of the Guanyin Bodhisattva, the refining pot once again appeared in front of him. After the refining pot is opened, the long door will enter the refinery pot. After Guanyin saw, he immediately looked in the refining pot. At this time, the illmalion pot was blinded by the long door, and Guanyin was unable to open. . 3870 Chapter 881 The world in the demon pot You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Wheneigter, why do you want to do this? You know how big it is, what is the danger? You still have come out from it, you continue to stay here, it will have an extremely dangerous " Guanyin can clearly feel that in this special artifact, if you continue to use your own mana to try to open the demon pot, then it will only make the long-door change. "I know what I am doing. This way to make a monster pot must be very powerful. If this thing will continue to exist here, then it will be very dangerous. I do this is right, you don''t have to worry of." After the door entered the refining pot, the refinement pot appeared in another world. There are flowers around the flowers and trees, which makes the long door feel very strange. Formerly before, the power of the refinery pot is the power of the flame and frozen attributes. It will make people entering this, just like entering the yin and yang gourd, which is that everything is so strange. "No, this is no longer the original look. The mana in this seems to have not changed, there is still another world in this. Since I have come here, then I will go in and see, I am very Want to see what this world is. " The long gate faced the sea in front of him, he flew directly to the sea. "Sea water is also true, but I always feel that there is a little weird, but I don''t say anything else. No, I want to clear what is going on here, definitely can''t fall light." After the door was finished, he accelerated his footsteps and quickly got quickly in a statue he saw. The surroundment of this statue is very special, the statue of the statue is so special, give him a feeling that can''t say it. "The statue will have such a big change, no, I am absolutely can''t let things continue to go, I have to see, this thing is." The long gate finished this, directly attacked the statue of the statue, and the statue was crushed, the long door came out from the refining pot. Guanyin looked at the long gates and made a breath. "Shen Zun, look at you safe, I am relieved. Since you enter the refining pot, this will continue to shine, until it just now, a special mana passes through the demon pot, this Refining the demon pot is completely recovered. " Guanyin told the long door to him. "You said it is entirely among my expectations. You should also know that I am not originally like it. I entered the inside of this refining pot, I found that this refining pot is really problematic, I am going to figure out what is going on anyway. " The long gates decided to bring this soil pot to the Too Too Old Jun, and he believes that Too many people will understand these perhaps. Guanyin is true for these words to the long door. They all know what to do can make these troubles all disappear. They feel the most important thing, just leave from the place in front of you. Soon that two of them arrived together with the old man''s pocket. At this time, there is no one in the palace of the old man. Only too many old people. The long door looked at the situation in front of him, I feel that all this is very strange. Too Shanglun has already induced the fairy, and he walked in the past. "See God, see Bodhisattva." "Too big old, your pocket is there, there is nothing, but not only there is nothing of the Dan furnace, but only one of you, what happened?" After the door was finished, the old monarch sighed. "A lot of things are not as simple as God, I know how it is a situation now. Yudi wants to die, now it is only temporarily letting me return to the palace, my time Running out." Guanyin and the long gates have heard that Too many old men said that the two will look at each other. "You don''t have to worry, no matter what is something, this god can be worried for you, you will never have anything. At the same time, I also want to let you help a busy, you look at this soil pot what''s going on." The long-door believes that too, the old man is special to get these stuffs. He knows that there is something to study so much. As with the main entrance, too, the old monarch is in this thing, it is indeed studied. Too God is dedicated to the long door to take the previous refining pot, and he studied. The long gates took out the refining pots and handed it to Tooo. Too Shang Laojun took a moment of refining the demon pot, he had already feel the abnormality of the demon pot. . 3871 The eighth hundred and eighty-two chapters of the palace You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The evil flow of the ultra-demon pot is constantly moving, too old, put it directly on the ground, and thinks that it is directly destroyed with the mana. The long gates saw that Too many old princes so actions, directly use their own mana from staying with too old monarch, and opening, "I said old Jun, how do you think? This thing is not what we think. It is not so simple. " For the long gates, this refining pot is his own magic weapon. If he can''t guard it even a small refining pot, then he really failed. So he brought his own mana and returned this thing again. "Too Shang Lao Jun, I just asked what you have to do this, you have to use your mana to destroy it directly, you can know that you are doing, how is it? I don''t want more Say what." He finished this, suddenly felt a evil spirits entered his own body, and the long gates blocked the evil spirits in the demon pot with their own mana, and then put the refining pot again on the ground. "You are not too late to be too old, blame Jade Emperor to take your guy in this hometown, I seem to know what this is going." The long door saw the things happened in the sky. When he was in front of him, the old monarch was attached to a kind of evil demon, this demon is very powerful, no god is his opponent. Yu Emily ordered all the gods of the gods to be sealed with the old monarch, and used manifold to create a junction, stop this demon from the palace. "The palace is so sacred place, but now there is such a guy, this really makes me feel that things are sad. You should know the seriousness of things. I don''t want to tell you now. What, you should be good. " The mana on the long door is constantly enhanced. He has no good feelings about this guy in front of himself. He knows that this person is close to himself, he thinks he wants to grab this person. "Originally, I wanted to find too many old people to help me see what is the problem of this refining pot, here I have encountered such a guy. I don''t want to say more about you, I am ready. Let''s die. " If the words, the long gates flew in the past, and they were directly attacked to the demon. The demon seems to be very afraid of the chief attack, he spends his breathing, integrating his own mana together, attacking the long gates. After he was attacked by the long gate, he released a powerful mana again. After the two mana fused, the ground followed by constant shaking. "I can''t think of something, I have always thought that I have been very powerful, but I have found you very much after I encountered you. Since our two are so powerful, it is better to attack the three worlds? " "Do you know how much the demon is said to this God? This God is very ridiculous. Now that the God is no longer said that it is the simplest. Things are to protect the three worlds, as for you, it is to be eliminated. " After you have finished this sentence, you broke out his own mana. After the powerful manager shocked to the demon, the demon fell directly from the air, spit out a blood. "Since Yu Emperor said that you want to death, I think it should still bring you back to Lingxiao Temple. Is this guy to me?" These words made his demon in front of him very angry, this demon stared at the long door, he wanted to resist the long door, but he was suppressed by the long gates, he now moved his body, It is extremely difficult. "I am uncomfortable, why do you want to be like this, do you know why? My mana is much stronger than what you think, now I have the only thing I have to do, that is, those opposition My god Buddha gave it. " The demon is hateful. He is still in the body of the old man at this time. He knows that he is safe to be too old, then he is safe. The long door is not feeling, he can hear the voice of this demon, he is clear. "Maybe another god Buddha will consider a lot of things, don''t even want to hurt the flesh of the Older Jun, but do you think the God of this God cares? If the God will care, you will not force you. . The long gates have enhanced their own mana, and the powerful mana presses his demons in front of him, which makes this monster simply can''t move. "Okay, I have said so many words with you, I will bring you to the Lingxiao Temple. I believe it, Yu Emperor will be docked with you.". 3872 Eighty-eighth chapter recovery You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door is ready to leave, he looks at the Guanyin, still standing in the same place, so I have gone to the past. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, how do you still stay in this place? You have to know that this pocket is full of evil, and here is there is no fairy, bring this place to be good, you are with me Lingxiao Temple See the Emperor. " "No, I will stay in this place. Say really, I think it is good here. I can use my own mana to eliminate the evil spirits, I also believe that my own mana is really Change all of this. " Guanyin is very confident in his own mana. She knows that her own visit to the Lingxiao Temple, and Yu Emperor will be unbelievable, so I just don''t want to go to the idea of ??the Lingxiao Temple. The long door knows how to say Guanyin, he did not force Guanyin to leave from the place in front of him. The Lingxiao Temple is still the original look. After the long gates, after the collection of his mana, it covers the demon, and the demon is thrown directly in the eyes of Yu Emperor. "Yu Emperor, this demon entered the Lingxiao Temple, I don''t know what you have? Do you want to kill this demon?" The long door is nothing to do with this demon, he knows what this demon is thinking, so he has always used his mana to dismall the imperial, so that the demon cannot move his body. Yu Emperor got up and took a quick walk. He determined that this demon was really true, and the demon has a very special breath, so the breath makes Yumi very unhappy. "In any case, it is because of the long-door gods, this demon is completely suppressed. This demon is very powerful, it is difficult to suppress it. If it is not a long door, I don''t know what it is. occur." Yu Emperor is very recognized by the strength of the long door. He knows how much the long door is. He looked at the long door in front of him, and then watched his eyes again to his demon, opening. "I am advise you to come out from the body of the old man, otherwise, this guy will die without burial." "I won''t be easily admitted. Don''t think that I don''t know, I will kill you directly from the body of the old man, I will be directly killed by you. I really don''t want to be more than you. Say something else, unless you have to kill too much, you have to kill. "The demon said. Yu Emperor was really angry. He was still thinking about this demon. If he is here, he should not die in front of him. Since the demon is doing this, then he will not let this Demon. So Yu Emperor turned to the head ordered, "The four major golds, pushed the demon to Zhu Xiantai, and decided." After the four major gold has just received the order of Yu Emperor, they are ready to take advantage of this too. The door directly stopped four major gold, he felt that this is indeed unfair, and he still wants to let the Old Jun help himself, see if this refining pot can fix itself. . He didn''t want to let Tai Shang, the monarch was killed, saying: "This God is a way to make this demon appearance. Now Yu Emperor only needs to complete the demon breath on this demon, then the demon is It will automatically go out directly from the body of the Old Jun. " Yu Emperor said that the long door said, it is to let the four big golds just stop their own orders, and he looked at the long gates in front of him, asked. "God, you really have a way to solve these troubles? If you really do this, then you tell you, what do you need to do, can you help you?" In the eyes of Yu Emperor, the long door will not speak big, since he says this, then explain that he can do this. The long gate is facing the demon of your eyes, bringing your own mana, and the breath of the demon is suppressed again. "This God is given to you the last chance. If you don''t leave it in the old man, then you will be done directly by the God." "You don''t want to scare me, the long door, I tell you, I am not scared, I will not be in what you said. You don''t want to kill too many white golden stars. I also know, but you are I can''t let me come out from this. " The demon is very proud. He didn''t believe that the long door said to him, he also believed that his mana can suppress everything, and he is not a big feeling. The long gates are close to Li Tianwang. He looked at Li Jing asked. 3873 The eighth hundred eighty-four chapters of the demon You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "As long as it is the gods, I will agree. God is said, now the Shenzun group wants me to help what God." Li Jing queried. The long door before Li Jing; "It''s a mirace, this God knows, you have made it completely to fix the mirror, you just need to give the mirror to this God, this god is to make this demon to uniform." After the long gorge, Li Jing in front of him, after this, Li Jing directly used his law to summon the mirror, and handed the mirror to the long door. After he took Li Jing to his monster, he came to the demon in front of him. "This is what you are looking for, this god is willing to be in your hand, you will soon know that the God is very powerful." The mirror is in the hands of the long door, the long-door manner is constantly gathered on the misrier, and the powerful mana has made several times the mirror''s mana. After the light of the mirror, after the mirror, the demon felt the unparalleled big burning feeling. After felt that she shot your extreme pain, the demon flooded from the body of the old man. At an instant flying out of the demon, the four major kings just released their mana and directly pressed this demon. This molar is completely trapped, but it is necessary to make a disaster, but it is very casual. "Do you really think that you can grab me? To tell you now, what you see now, but I have used the signs of the emperor''s breath, and I have already left from too old. " After the demon is forced from the body of the old man, the Old Jun is temporarily restored to his consciousness. Too Shang Lao Jun got up, he faced it and the long door, directly worship. "The minister is sorry, I am sorry for the long gods, the minister." Tai Shang Laojun is low, like a big crime, crime. The long door in his eyes is directly to help the Old Jun. "This thing is not your fault, you are used by the demon. Now the real demon is still alive, the God is to know where the demon is, this time you don''t have to follow this god, this god Respect is to find them. " After the door finished this, I disappeared directly in front of him. After he disappeared, Yu Emperor and the gods were stunned. Erlang God feels that this is not so simple, please call: "Yu Emperor, things are not so simple, the minister is willing to help the long-door gods, catching this demon, I believe this demon is absolutely unable to escape my third eye. " "No, I just said that let us have anyone to bother him. This time, even if you go to the neighborhood, it is impossible to help the long goddess, but it is a trouble to the nepon. Everyone is waiting for it in place. "Yu Emily refused to borrow. The long gorge will come to the palace soon. At this time, Guanyin is still standing in place. "You are still here, I will not guess you can''t leave here, because this outside our seal demon''s knot seal is not released, you can''t go out here. You want to go out here, unless it is this God Zun takes you out, right? " Guanyin in front of the door has been entered into the body, so when I just took too old, I didn''t go out. This long door is with a mirror, he takes out the mirror from his own hands and facing the demon of his eyes. "It is best to come out from Guanyin''s body, this is the power of the mirror, you also know, don''t force me to shoot for you. I believe you also know how powerful this photo of the mirror, I will be very painful. " "If you say, there is no mistake, but this time I have a different time, I have only one effect like me, I will never be controlled by you, I won''t have it. Things. " The demon is very confident. If he finishes this, it will put a pair of challenged, indicating that the long door releases the mana of the mirace. The long door feels that things are some weird, how strong the power of the mirror is, and this long door is also known. The demon is generally afraid to see the monster. He thinks, this demon is not worried, it is afraid to be beautiful, it is very likely because the demon is in the sake of Guanyin. "This God knows what is the matter, you are just in Guanyin''s body, so you will be confident on your own strength. This looks like you really have no harm to you. But this God has It is ready to die. " The head of the door is holding a fist, and it is a punch to play on the demon attached. . 3874 Chapter 885, looking for a dead guy You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! This demon is aware of the seriousness of things. He quickly ran toward Guanyin, but was bounced by the power of the greece, so that this demon was flying directly. The long gates looked at the demon that was flying by themselves, while helping Guanyin treated with their own mana. "You will think so, you have always thought that your own mana is very powerful, no one can hurt you, and even no one can play out from others, especially Guanyin''s body, But this God can do it. " In the face of the demon of his eyes, the man''s mana has been collected together, the mana is constantly spreading, and the powerful law makes this molance simply not move his body, he felt an unprecedented suppression feel. "Everything is over, you don''t have to care about it. I already know how you think about it, your body is a powerful force I feel, but such a mana has no effect on this god. " "Long door, why do you have to do it with me? No matter what happened, I don''t care. I know that as long as you don''t make it right, there will be no so many things, I will naturally there will be no dangerous." The demon is really wanting to let the long gates let him go, he knows that the long-door is to kill him, then he is absolutely unable to escape the bureaucracy. "You want me to do something, can you let me go? I am afraid that you can deal with me within these three worlds. I also know that you really have the skill. I beg you to let me. As long as you promise to let me, what you say, I will promise. "The demon whispered. But the demon is so, the long door is not believed, the long door just looks at the demon in front of him and smirks. "Do you think you are really useful? How should I believe what you said? Now you have been suppressed here, your mana is unable to continue, so you will ask for So after you let go? " The long door does not believe in the demon of his eyes. He knows that this demon must be the same as what he thinks. If you put it away, then these demon will definitely harm the three. "So, I don''t believe in my nephew. How can you believe me? Many things are not what you think, don''t you often say that you can become a Buddha immediately? How do I do this, But refused me? " The demon is very uncomfortable for his long-in-eyes, and the reason why he is doing is to leave from the hysterer. "You think that you have entered Guanyin''s body, Guanyin can be easily controlled by you, then leave the palace. You didn''t think of it, Guanyin didn''t think so easy, when you feel you can control Guanyin When I once again appeared again, right? " Everything is guess by the long gates, and the long door thinks that the demon of his eyes does have some skills, but these demon is nothing affected by him. The long door opens again. "You now have the only role in telling the God of God to make the Guanyin thoroughly recover?" Guanyin and Tooo are different, too old, the old man is male, and there is a fairy nursing body, and there is a fairyman''s mana protection. But Guan Yin''s current mana is not mature, accurately said that it is not as good as the old monarch, so it is necessary to help it. The demon will understand why the long door is not so anxious to kill himself, he knows that now, his best thing to do is to quickly stabilize his mana, then help Guanyin, restore Guanyin. "I am willing to listen to the long-door gods, as long as the long-door God promised to let me, let me do anything, I will agree." The demon again repeat this sentence. The long gates will be brought together on Guanyin. He is doing this to prevent this demon from attaching to Guanyin. In his eyes, the demon is really aware of the terrible thing. He immediately helped Guanyin treatment immediately, and he left himself in the vision of the Guanyin to absorb his body. "Shen Zun, I have absorbed all the laws in Guanyin Master to absorb back their own body, I know that I do this, I have an impact on the Great Gate God, but I do this is also forced." After the demon recovered his evil, the long gates used their own mana to explore the Guanyin. He found that Guanyin did not have something, and Guanyin has gradually restored his awareness. Guanyin looked at the long door in front of him, looking at the demon of her eyes, Guanyin immediately stood up his body. "It''s because of your demon, I will stay here, I won''t let you go." .. " 3875 The 866th chapter of the demon is careful You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Guanyin put his man''s law to the demon, a large stock shocked to the demon, the demon directly blocked the attack of Guanyin. At this time, the body of Guanyin is still very weak. After her mana is blocked by the demon, it will be bounced directly. She refunded after a row, the long door took them directly, so she stood stable on the ground. "Shen Zun, this guy is a demon. Let''s join hands to quickly destroy him. This guy has just entered my body, and the sinful guy is absolutely unable to stay." "In fact, you can wake up so quickly and have no things, it is also doing in front of you. This demon is aware of your mistakes, we still don''t say anything else, you are weak, restore you first My own mana. " Guanyin also feels that the most tight thing is to restore your own mana, as for everything, or wait until the restoration of the mana. So the Guanyin disk knee, her body is constantly enhanced, countless immortality flooded into her body, plus the manner that the long door is transmitted in her body, and the speed of Guanyin mana recovery is doubled. . The long gates looked at the restoration of Guanyin, which was very satisfied. Subsequently he looked at the demon demon in front of him. This demon magic looks at the long door with an innocent look. "Shen Zun, I promised that you have done it, I don''t know if God will fulfill their commitment." "This is natural, but you have to remember this God. If you still think about harm the three worlds next time, if you want to cause harm to the three worlds in your love, then this god is absolutely not Let you go. " The long-door dialect said that this time he can''t kill this demon evil, he knows that if you want to kill this demon, then it will affect the Old Jun and Guanyin. He waves his right hand and indicates that the demon can leave. The demon looks like the long door, his whole person is very happy, turning around will disappear. After a fragrant time, Guanyin recovered his consciousness. After she got up, she found that only the door in front of her, she knew that the demon has been taken away by the long door =. Guanyin is some angry and intuitive. She stared at the long gates and asked: "God is respectful, what happened to me? Why is this demon you will let go? The existence of the demon is harm three." "This demon is very smart. He played a heart with the God, he left a evil in the body of the old monarch, such evil is not removed in a transient time." The long door is very serious. "What? I left a evil in the body of my old man? Just he didn''t have the evil breath in my body? Otherse, how did I improve myself in such a short time? Dafa force? " Guanyin does not believe these, she always feels that she is a popular sentient beings, such a small demon evil, she is still able to control her own. The long door is not recognized by the idea of ??Guanyin. He knows how serious things will, he takes some time to help Guanyin still have too much old dragonfly thoroughly remove the evil spirits. Only this can be The demon gives kill. After leaving the palace, the demon is left to fly the most popular place to the evil spirits. The emperor believes that their kindness can be recovered again, and now he has to increase his mana again. "This long door is really evil. If it is not that guy, I will not be so miserable now. I should put my own mana, I will do this according to what I think, I have to completely The demon will kill. " With the collection of long-door law, the aura between the heavens and the earth gathered on his body. He will run the heaven and earth aura in the Guanyin Bodhisattva. Guanyin is a great manager, soon his mana will Evil gives thorough removal. Guanyin obviously feels a lot of hardships, she is not only disappearing with the evil spirits in the body, but her mana has also improved. After she turned, she looked at the long door. I am very happy. "Long Gate God, thank you, if you are not you, I don''t know what I will become." "When you do things, you should be careful. You are a three-story god Buddha. I believe that if the Buddha is here, you will say this." The long door is pleased. In the long gates, Guanyin still needs to be experienced. Whether it is a road or repair, it is to be improved. "I follow the long gods to teach." Guanyin opened. . 3876 Chapter 887 to help Tai Shang Laojun You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door knows that things have not been completely solved. He believes that there are still many things to do, in front of this Guanyin so special, he feels that now is the most important thing, it is to solve these things. Row. "Guanyin, you don''t have to thank me, you will remember to increase your own mana, don''t have anything more. In addition, if you really need anything, you need to help, you can also Say. " The long gates think about the Tai Shang Lao Jun who has been attached by the demon. Now, there is still some problems, what he wants to do is to find too old, and let the Too Shang Laojun quickly recovered Original look After waiting until the long door left, Guanyin returned to Yushan again. Too Shang Laojun has left the Lingxiao Temple. He knows that he will continue to stay here, and it will be disliked by the god Buddha here. He is now the most thing that is going to return to his own treasure. So the long gorge will leave from the palace, and the diarrhea flew down to the Lingxiao Temple. He and the two people and the two people will meet directly. He looked at the Too Old Jun in front of him, stopped him directly. "Do you want to return to your own pocket? You now have a little demon breath in the palace, you can''t enter the palace." For the long gates, the demon air in the middle of the Old Jun has just been eliminated. If you encounter something happens again, then it is really not good. Too Shang Lao Jun stopped, he looked at the long door, thinking after thinking, "That should be in accordance with the long-door gods, what should I do now? I don''t want to show my long-hit, I hope that the long-door God can say words. Clear some. " At this moment, the evils above the top of the Too many people have begun to be hidden. The long-door knows that this too much old monarch has already can''t control his body. He understands that the demon atmosphere in the old man is once again shot again, and what is bad. "You should not tell me anything now, you first stabilize your own mana, then I let you do, you can do it according to what I said." The long gates said, using his own mana to surround his eyes, this makes it unable to move his body freely. "Shen Zun, my mana has recovered, and the awareness has also been restored. I have no problem. Even if it is now the treasure, I can''t go back, I don''t go back to the palace, why is this to me? " In the long gates, everything is important. He will not give up his attack on the Old Jun because he only said that he said in such a few words. "Too many old kings, things don''t think so simple, I am not the original look. The demon at your body is absolutely unable to escape the God of the God, and the reason why it will make the demon, complete Because of your reason. " The body of the long door gradually floated to the air. He gradually enhanced the mana released around the body of the old man''s body. Too many old princes really could not move his body. At the same time, the power of strong gods Impact, so that too much is very painful. "Shen Zun, what do you have to say to me, just say it directly, don''t you look like this? I really can feel that my body is extremely painful, I beg you to help me, Eliminate the power of the god of the gods around me. " "The existence of God Buddha is to help you eliminate your own demons. If you can''t bear it, wait until your demon breath is completely covered in your body, then you will become original The look. " The long gates have been helping him too old, and he believes that the old man knows these. As with the long gates, in his contest, the rebellion of Tooo, the rebellion of the Old Jun did not just be so fierce, which means that too, the old man is treated by this god Buddha, he is actually It is very comfortable. The emperor in the old monarch is so fast that it will completely disappear. This is completely recovered at this time. The long gates recovered their own gods, and he looked at the Too many old monarchs that had been safe in front of him, and nodded. "Yes, it is really very good, I see you don''t have anything, and I have already restored, I am very pleased." "This is nature, this is also much loss, or I still don''t know what it will be like, please be worshiped by me." Too Shanguo is really feeling so help, is equal to his recreation parents, let him restore, have a chance to rebirth. . 3877 The eighth eighth chapter of the demon struggle You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door is also looking at the complete recovery of the Old Jun, which is loose. "Three people this hazard is temporary, I am thinking about doing something for the three people. Now the final demon is in the demon itself, I will quickly find the demon and will be directly eliminated. " Too God is supported by the long door. He is a person who has been annexed by this demon, and he wants to quickly shot at this time. "God, you tell me what I want? I am willing to help God, and deal with the evil spirits." "Today''s evil demon has been hurt, he is hiding in a remote corner, where you have to restore your own mana. It''s time to do now, it''s a good break in this place. Everything will give God. All right." The long-door worried that someone helped him, or some people took the demon, the result was only one, and that person would be controlled by the demon. Turning, the long door disappeared from the eyes of the old man. Too Shang Laojun did not return directly to the palace. He remembered what you just said, the demon breath of the palace is still existence. He thought that he had to wait until the long-door gods will be completely destroyed in the tributeness of the triple, then I can enter my own treasure. When the long gates felt the evil spirits, they gathered their own spiritual power together, and he came to the evil hidden place. The surrounding woods, this demon is habitat in a tree. The long got was once discovered that there was a strong demon very powerful. He used his own mana to attack this demon. This powerful demon makes the big tree in the distance into two halves. The long door faces the trees in front of you, and a clear laugh. "I said the evil spirits, you still have to appear, you are hidden in this, you can have someone else, but you can''t hide this." After the long-headed voice, the evil spirits appeared in front of the long door. The demon is staring at the long door, and the heart is very dissatisfied, and it is also anger. The demon knew that he was not a long counter, and his injury has not recovered, he knows that he can''t shot on the long door. "I don''t know if God is so anxious from the heavens, but also specially came here to find me, what is it for something?" The demon is asked innocent. "Don''t you know? In fact, your mana is much stronger than what I think, I also know how you should do it. My skill is not what you think, you will return to the world again. How much bad things have been done? " The long door is approaching by his demon, which makes the demon are very afraid, the demon is constantly retreat, swallow your own saliva. "I have not done anything? Do you still remember you promised me? You said that you will let me let me, you are a representative of the Buddha, not lying. ?" "This God is indeed letting you in the sky, and this god is at that time, didn''t you shoot directly? But you will be in the expectations of this God now." The long gate said, just attack the demon with his own mana, which allows the demon that the demon just brings together. "You have always been prepared for this gods, but now your breath is completely dissipated by this God, your guy disappears directly in front of this God." The long door is constantly close to the demon, this demon is afraid, he directly entered the body''s body, trying to control the long door directly. "Since you don''t have to kill in me, then I will not come out in your body. If you have this, you have the same as you? You have so many years, and you are the ancestors of Wanfo, you If it is really dead, then there is a very powerful figure. " "You just entered the body of the God, just said so many ridiculous words. This god is telling you, your demon will not have any feelings for the God. And you not only You can''t enter the body of this God, you will not be the opponent of this god. " If the words, the long gates gathered their own mana and will be pushed out directly in his body. After the evil spirits come out from the body, the long door immediately hits this demon breath with the power of the gods, which makes the devil''s breath again. "It seems that I will be destined to fail, I know that I can''t do it, I just ask you to give me a way." "A bonuse? How did you say this?" The long door is full of despise. . 3878 The eighth hundred and eighty-nine chapters eliminate hidden dangers You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "How do you do it when you entered your own body? You should disappear in the three borders like this." The long door feels that this demon evil, it is really affected by the three worlds, and he can''t let him continue within the three boundaries. He thought of it, decided to release all his law and completely eliminate the evil spirits in front of him. This demon knew that he would not work, he looked at the long gates of his eyes, in fact, he had already known the seriousness of things, he felt that he felt the opportunity to escape, that is, when the long door was attacking him He misces evil spirits and dissipates his eyes. At the glance, I saw this demon evil idea. He is close to the evil spirits, and after the mana on his body, the huge manal wrapped around himself. At the same time, the evil spirits are also surrounded by the gates of the gods. "You should know what I mean, if you are smart enough, you should not launch out the attack on this God. You still think about the re-emergence of this God, but do you think you can do this? " This is the patient who is in front of himself. His god Buddha is constantly enhanced. The demon is constantly felt that his breath is weakened. He knows that he must not work, if it will be all evil in the body. Outbreak. Numerous evil spirits come from the long-door manner, this demon tries to break the borders of the Director''s gods, but he didn''t think that this juncture could not break. "How can I make this? I have released all the evil spirits. Why can''t I cause any harm to your mana? Isn''t my Xie Xie? I am so unreasonable? At the beginning, I was also the leader of the demon, how now I will fall Become this look. " The demon is completely desperate, because he has no matter what is hard, and it can''t shake the strength of the garde of the Buddha. "You will have the results of today, in fact, when you harm the three, you should have no good feelings for you, but you haven''t had a wide range of killing in the three worlds. Go find you. " For these, the long gates are all in the hearts of our hearts. He knows that there are still many evils within the three borders, and people have evil at any time as long as they have evil. This kind of evil is long, it will form a particularly powerful special mana, and then you can illusion, harm the three boundaries. The long door looked at the demon. He didn''t want to talk to the demon, and he broke his own mana. His mana attacks on this demon, which makes the demon have been attacked, and it has become a powder and disappeared in the three boundaries. At the Lingxiao Temple, all the fairy brings together, they all know this matter, and all the gods start cheering. The god Buddha in the Lei Yin Temple also combined again, such as looking at these gods, he told all the Buddhas that he saw the eyes. "The long-door gods will remove the three-story demon, the powerful guys, have also entered the thirteen disappeared. No matter how to say, this credit is the long-door god, waiting until the Gate God Rest return of the Lei Yin Temple, this seat is a great reward. " In the Lingxiao Temple, Yu Emperor has ordered, ordered Li Jing with Tian Bingtian, and then looking for a long door. Li Jing is extremely fast. He also took a thousand miles and smooth clothes, so he quickly flew to the side of the door. Li Jing was very respectful, "God respects, we met again, this time is Yumi to let me return to the Lingxiao Temple, Yu Emperor said that he must be a good gardener, hope that God can follow Xiaoxian. Go together? " In fact, Li Jing knows that the long door will follow him, this time is different from the past. "Since Yu Emperor lets you come here to find the God of the God, then this god will return to the heaven with you, see what Jade Emperor said to this God." In this way, the long door followed the behind, and the two quickly flew to the Lingxiao Temple. In the Ling Xiao Bao Temple, Yu Emperor came down, a few steps came to the long door, he looked at the long door, very satisfied. "God, you are the role model of the triple. If you are not your words, now the demon breath still exists, this is a big threat to the three people. Today''s evil is completely dissipated, really thank you is you." Yu Emperor is really grateful to the long door in front of him. He as the first of the three worlds. He feels that he can''t do the door, and the heart is somewhat embarrassing. . 3879 Chapter 890 does not do You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door smiled and opened, "Yu Emperor, you don''t have to be so polite to me. The things I have done are also for the three worlds. The three are safe, I will be completely relieved." The long door did not feel very happy because Yu Emperor praised himself. He knew what something he should do. He looked at the place where he was not far away, he thought that he should look for Guanyin. In order to determine if Guanyin is completely recovered, there is still a way to recover. When the long gates thought of these, he felt that he should leave from the place in front of him, should not be ignored here. "Yu Emperor, I came here, because Li Jing went to find me, so there were so many things. In addition, I want to say, I have to do anything else, I will go to the palace first. Take a look. " If the words, the long door disappeared in front of everyone. Outside the palace, Tai Shang Lao has always released his mana, he hopes that his mana can help the palace to recover, but the result has been in front of him until the door appears in front of him. The long door is facing too old monarch, opening, "Too Shang Lao Jun, you are here. The demon has been completely destroyed by this God, you don''t have to worry so much. But the heart of this god There are some doubts, this God is trying to say, do you release the mana to the place in front of you, is it necessary to repair the palace? " "This is natural, how is the palace that said that it is the place where I live before, I really don''t want this to have anything." Too many old princes are very persistent. He is also his truth, and the door will not blame him. He looked at the palace carefully. He found that there is no abnormality in the palace. He knew that the demon was eliminated, the three borders returned to normal, and the palace of the Too Old Jun also returned to normal. "You don''t have to do so, this God knows how important this is the hometown, this god will use his own mana to help you restore the palace, what you need to do is A quiet waiting. " The long door is very serious, too old, knows what is the meaning of the long door. He stood a place where he said in accordance with the main entrance. The long gates will bring their own mana, and his mana covers the whole pocket. After the previous demon evil disappears, the fairy of the palace will come back again. The palace is originally in the heavens, so when the door releases its own mana, countless fairy is poured into the treasure of the palace, all of which returned to normal. In the face of the recovered pocket, the long door is satisfied, and then turn around to look at the Old Jun. "Too Shang Lao Jun, your leveler has recovered the same, you carefully look at it." Tai Shang Laojun took a sigh of breath, he didn''t think of his own treasure, it can also recover again. When he has repeatedly used his own manual to test, he really thought that his own pockets had already returned. So he was very depressed at that time. "Long Gate God, no matter what, because you, I am like this, Xiaoxian thank you." Tai Shang Lao Jun said, worshiping the long door. "You don''t do this, this god is just nothing to do. It came here. The duties of this gods are to protect the three. All sentient beings are safe, and the spirit can be loose. " The long door is really feeling that he is very satisfied at this moment, and what you do is indeed more than other gods, but his position is higher than that of other gods, and there are many god Buddhas. He is very respectful. He has destroyed the demon, and the palace is also completely recovered. He feels that he will go to do what you have to do, that is, go to Lushan, look at Guanyin. "This god is to leave, you don''t have to send this god. Your Tour is already recovered, you see what you still need, just busy your own things." If the words, the long gates disappeared in front of the Older Old Jun. Too God is an oral dress to the long door, he knows how powerful, and knows the so-called three world love. "Three people have such a god Buddha, it is really all of them." Tai Shang Laojun sighed. In the mountain, everything has been restored, so that Lushan recovered into the original look. Shou Mountain God Black Bear Jing, there is also a good fortune red child, they are all practiced in Lacy, and the mana of each other is very powerful. The long door flew to the moment of Lushan, and the god Buddha here perceived the door. Guanyin led his disciples, came to the long-door eyes, they gave a gift together. "Guanyin, this time this time is here, because the demon evil has been eliminated, I want to see if you have recovered." The long door said his own purpose. . 3880 Chapter 891 You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The purpose of the long door is very clear. He has come here this time, it is to look at it, whether Guanyin has recovered. Guanyin also understood the heart of the door, she looked at the long door, laughed, said: "Shen Zun, you come here, isn''t you worry about me? But you don''t have to worry, these demon evils have been from mine Thoroughly disappeared in the body. " Guanyin said, the active standing in front of the long door, indicating that the long door can be used to use mana. The long gate heard the Guanyin that, he put his man''s man''s hand over his own hands, after countless manager condensed together, he broke out his own mana, blinking, his mana entered Guanyin in vivo. The whole body of Guanyin was entered by the long gates, and the kung fu will put the Guanyin. She looked at the long door and said with a smile: "Long Gate God, is it still recovered now?" "There is nothing wrong, the evil spirits are indeed completely disappeared. Before I came to you, I went to see too old, and he has also recovered, and the Tour of the Old Jun is also completely recovered, this is true Very good. " The long door sucks a sigh of relief, and his most hope is that all beings are safe, and now the triple is like this. The sky is gradually bright, and the long door is looking at the air. He thought of a lot of things would also need him to face it. So the long door is ready to leave from the landscape. "Guanyin, this time, the main purpose of Lushan, is to see if you have a person who is still completely recovered. Really, this time I look at you all safe, I am relieved. " The long gates who finished this should leave, and Guanyin stops. Guanyin took out a red pill from his own body. She took this red pill directly in the hands of the long door, and said to the long door: "Shen Zun, this pill is my mana, from the jade bottle Into the inside. Only one in the three, I will give you this thing, thank you. " "Red Pills? You said that this thing is made of jade bottle. What is the role of this thing, you can tell me directly." The long door queried. In the memory of the long-door, only the old man''s alchemy furnace can only refine the medicine. "This thing you refine in this jade bottle is what effect. I still hope that you can say it directly." The long door said directly. The red child is by the side of Guanyin. She first explained the front step: "After the pill is eaten, it will make the manager''s mana greatly improved, and can make the user can always have a fairy body, will not be Anything affected. " "Yes? How can you use this good thing? In fact, this god is not needed. The law on the body is to protect himself. I don''t need it, you still stay. " The long gate said, putting this pill directly back to Guanyin''s hands, disappearing in Lushan. Guanyin looked at the long door, her inner heart was some lost. However, she is very clear about her current situation. She feels that she should quickly improve her mana. Only in this way can we stand on the side of the door. "Red child, black bear, this mana pill can indeed enhance your own mana, but I don''t need this thing. Who is more in some, who is stronger, who is more, this pill is who is." Guanyin words fall, red children and black bear intersession. Turn on the long gate of Lushan, his speed is extremely fast, and the radius flew out of the Lei Yin Temple. The Lei Yin Temple border is a god Buddha is guarding. These gods are very trustworthy. They also know what ideas is there. In their view, their mission is to protect the Lei Yin Temple. Let any demon will enter. After the arrival of the door, these gods were very respect for him, and they were directly opened. The god Buddha is all lets open, and the long door is coming soon. "Buddha, we also have some days without meeting, is there anything that is injured in your body?" I watched the words, nodded, opening, "If you say, there is no mistake. I don''t have anything. Three people encountered such a big disaster, if it is not a long-door God to defeat the demon, now The three borders still don''t know what will be like. " The long door said: "You don''t have to praise myself. This is what I should do. I came here to say that the three world demon evil has been eliminated, if I don''t guess wrong, three short time There will be no powerful demon evil in the existence within it. ". 3881 Chapter 892 Recommendation Three You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates have attached great importance to the safety of the three borders. He is clear that the three are chaos now. If you want to recover again, you must do what you have to do now, you have to hurry to make everything in the triple recovery becoming what you think. . He is looking around, and the three-story Buddha is constantly working. They want to enhance their own mana, guarding the three worlds. The long gates looked at the volts Rohan. He decided to try the Mono Han''s mana to improve, so. "Fulu Rohan, your mana does not know if there is anything recently. This God wants to fight with you, I don''t know if you are willing to fight against the Gods?" The volts Luo Han heard the long door, immediately shook his head, smiled and said: "The man of the long door is unparalleled. How do I dare to be dripping with the long gates? The skill of the Changmen God is in the triple, it is People can match, how can I be the opponent of the long gods. " He knows how much power yourself, if you don''t put your hands with your long gates, he will never be a long-term opponent. "Since you have said this to this God, then this god is not hurting you. This time I came to Lei Yin Temple, you are the first of the 18th Rhan, I just want to see your mana. How much , Go straight. " The long door waves his right hand, and he and the volts Luo Han directly arrived in the mana fantasy. "You can use your full force to show your God, here, our two don''t release their respective spiritual power, no matter what to shoot, you will not affect anyone, you can attack the spirit of the God " "Is it true?" Fulu Luohan was a bit surprised. He didn''t know what the real purpose of the door, he felt that things were not so simple. "Shoot, you don''t have to have any ideas, as long as you can defeat this God, then this god is recognized by you." The long gates have said such a word, Fuhu Rohan directly clears his fists, he brings his own mana on his own hands, and the powerful manager has emerged into his own body, and it is a large carrier impact. In front of the door. Countless mana impacts the body of the long door. The volts Luo Han believes that the long door can resist the attack at this time, and he decides to release his mana. A golden flame hit the body of the long door, and the powerful flame was shocked to the long body, the long door not only did not have anything, but also a one-piece look. "Do you really only have this possible ability? Many times, things are not thinking, your mana has great improvements, which makes this gods very happy. Your mana has improved, I believe that the 18th Luo Han is also the same as you. " The long gates blinked their eyes, and the power of the gods brought the volts Luo Han in front of him. The two of them once again appeared in the Lei Yin Temple. The embarrassment of the volts Luo Han, he looked at the long door and said: "The little god is very embarrassing, unable to resist the attack, Amitabha." All God Buddhas believe that the words of volts Luo Han, that is, they can''t resist the attacks of the long gates, not to mention the volts Rohan. The long gates showed a surrounding Buddha and shouted: "You are all listening, now there is already lifetime, but things don''t think so simple. What you should do is constantly upgrading My own repair and mana, do something that helps three people. " "Little God is over." The Buddha is all squatted, and he said with the sound. If you laugh, "the long-door god is so happy, this is really a fortunate. Three people temporarily got to calm down, there will be no strong demon emergence, unless it is our heart magic. I don''t know the Gate of the Gate. What is going on next? " The door turned and looked like it, and I also smiled and opened. "I feel that I should find a unmanned place, then silently enhance your own repair and mana, this is the best thing." He intends to temporarily return, the three worlds do not need him, and even if there is no role in Lei Yin Temple, he doesn''t want to follow these gods to stay in Lei Yin Temple. Guanyin understood the idea of ??the long door, she got up and came to the side of the door. "Long Gate God, you can follow me to go to Lushan. Where we are quietly enhanced their own mana, will not be disturbed by anyone, do not know how to respect the long gods?" "Lushan is indeed a good place, but unfortunately, I have no feeling about that place. I just said that I have to close my own mana, I am really sorry." The long-headed words disappeared in front of all the Buddhas, leaving the Lei Yin Temple. . 3882 Chapter 893 Settlement Huacheng You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Guanyin wants to keep the long door, she knows not only very safe around the door, but also enhances its own mana. It has been in such a long time in the past, and the three-story manner is most powerful, she still wants to let the long door help her improve the mana. "Long Gate God, I hope you can become more powerful, I know that there is a day, you will once again appear in front of me, and then help me do a lot. I also believe that you can do it." If you are, Guanyin is the flying towards your own landscape. The long gates returned to Huacheng Mountain, because the ambiguity of the first few times, the monkeys of Huacaishan has a lot less. He looked at many monkeys in front of him, and there was a feeling that could not be said. Sun Wukong appeared in front of the door. He worshiped his head. "See God Zun." "Is Wukong, have you been in the flower mountain?" I saw Sun Wukong, in fact, I have already guessed this kind of thing, but he asked such a word. "Shen Zun, the old grandson has always been in Huashan. In fact, this time happened, the old grandson knows. The old grandson believes that there are still many things to do, God is coming. When I arrived in Huacheng, I can help me, " In Sun Wukong, the long door has a person with extremely powerful man. He has a thing that is going to help, so it has released his mana, in front of them, there is a mirror. The mirroscopic is shown in Sun Wukong''s experience. The flower mountain is very dark around, and there is no one here, the ground is a black breath. The black air flame is wrapped in the air. The special atmosphere that appeared in the air made Sun Wukong extremely unhappy, then the demon breath shrouded the entire flower mountain, and then Huashan suddenly recovered. The long gates looked at Sun Wukong to show these, in fact, he already knows what these things are going. "I can''t think of the evil spirits, it is covered in Huaguashan, but this can''t be too strange. Many things don''t think so simple, we can''t think about this, just use your own mana What is the thing you want to protect? " The long gate is telling Sun Wukong. If a person''s obsession is too heavy, it will lead a lot of bad things, and even he will be killed, even implicated. "The old grandson naturally understood what the long-door god said, in fact, I just had a doubt in my heart. The evil spirits near Huacheng Mountain is because God is to eliminate the emperor, Huagu Mountain is recovered. Does this demon are in the absence of re-recruitment? " Sun Wukong is really don''t know how these things will be, he understands that many things are not what he thinks, even saying that he can''t control these, and then ask for a long door. "In fact, what you said, I don''t dare to determine. The evil evil of the demon has been completely disappeared from the three, but the evil spirits are permanent in this world. We can''t stop the prunity of the demon, but can enhance My own mana. " The long gate is telling Sun Wukong, no matter when it is, it is necessary to constantly improve your mana and enhance your own repair. Even if there is a day, this demon is constantly spread, and again in three years, all the gods have a foresight, and it will not panic like it. "These words that God Buddhas are true, things are true. What I should do is completed all that I have done it. In fact, we should still figure it out now. The situation is only available. " Sun Wukong silently slammed his breathing. He knew that the long door said is right, so he is in front of the long door. "Shen Zun, I know that you come here, you will definitely want to settle here, then upgrade yourself to make and mana. It is absolutely not able to get up. " Sun Wukong''s attitude is very resolute. He is also very respectful to the long door. It is also strong to know that the mana of the long door is strong. If he really worships the teacher, then his mana will once again increase. The long gate knows how much strength is now, he heard Sun Wukong''s request, and the corner of his mouth. "In fact, you will do this, it is also in the expectations of this God. If this is the case, then this gods agree to teach you the mana, but you don''t have to worship me as a teacher, your master is only the Buddhist ancestor. Do you understand? " Sun Wuko was originally a spiritual stone monkey. He didn''t want to doped so much things. He thought he was only transferred to Sun Wukong''s mana. . 3883 Chapter 894 teaches the law You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Sun Wukong did not think that the long door will promise himself so quickly, but the long door has just said, let Sun Wukong have a little confused. "God is not letting me call your Master, I can not call your Master, or called God. But you transfer to me, this is what it is? Many times I don''t understand why, why To do this. " He didn''t understand the idea of ??the long door. Sun Wukong felt that he had a famous gas, and he was also a famous person within the three worlds. The door should not be so embarrassed. "I do this, naturally there is my own reason. I have already said my request. If you fight the Buddha, if you are willing to promise, then you will do what I have just said, I do this is my own. Idea. " At the same time, the long door said, his body is constantly moving, and Sun Wukong in front of him is completely knowing how powerful. When I seem many times, things are not what they want. With Sun Wukong, he flew to Huaguashan. In his opinion, there was countless mana in Huacheng Mountain, and the powerful law has given him a thorough enclosure, and the integration of mana makes the surrounding environment. After the door and Sun Wukong looked at each other, they came to another place. They are still in the flower mountains, and the flowers around Huacon are constantly flashing, which is where the long-door law is collected. Here, he looked at Sun Wukong, saying: "Wukong, we are still in Huacheng, but I can use my own mana to stabilize these. You are here to attack me casually, absolutely will not There is anything. " "You said that I naturally believe in it, but God, whether the world will really have problems? If there is anything around Huacus, we can find out the situation outside." The long gates are true. They just attack the mana of attack unable to attack the world, is not the world of the world. They all can be induced whether there is anything that makes it. "Since this is the case, then the old grandson is relieved. Just don''t know what kind of ways to train the old age?" Sun Wukong is very expected to train the long-door training. He believes that the long door is not a common person, then his training man''s approach must be more common. As he thinks, the long door came to the eyes of Sun Wukong, and the powerful mana was released in Sun Wukong with his own mana. After Sun Wukai was wrapped in the mana of the long door, he felt that his body also had an extremely heavy sense. "God, you are ..." "I will do this, it is complete for you. I know that you must have some doubts about what I do now, but you don''t have to think so much, I can change these thoroughly, and I can take the initiative Complete all this. " The long door indicates that Sun Wukong moved his body and adapt to his body at this time. The long gate released the mana suppressed by Sun Wukong, as the burden of tens of thousands of pounds fell on Sun Wukong, which made Sun Wukong gasped all. Sun Wukong forcibly enduring this huge pressure, he worked hard to stand his body. "Is it good to do this now? What should I do it, my grandchildren should do it, the long-door god is relieved, and the old grandchildren will not let you release." Sun Wukong decided to make his own mana in the body, and start to try himself by the long-term spirit, but also freely flying. The long door just looked at Sun Wukong. He believed that Sun Wukong can improve the mana in accordance with what he thinks. "The Bodhi''s ancestor is only a mana, but he did not think about the ability to enhance physical strength to Sun Wukong, which made Sun Wukong did not achieve the perfect state." He flew to the air, closed his eyes, and began to collect the mana to be surrounded by his body and started meditation. The previous demon breath has indeed disappeared, but because of the existence of the long door, this demon breath once again appeared, but this successful demon has completed another demon. "The three worlds will be my pouch, I will never let the dangerous things continue to go. I have to do it, it is to increase your mana, wait until my mana can cover the whole three years, it is When I was separated. " This time, this time is smart. It was defeated twice before, both of which were born in different people and form. This time he decided to attack the long gates and thought about the completeness of the long door. In the flower mountain, the long door suddenly induced a trace of evil, he opened his eyes. . 3884 Chapter 895 Restraining Demon You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The door guess this demon will constantly reborn, but he did not think that this demon rebirth will actually be so fast. Sun Wuki is still training his own mana. The long door appears in front of Sun Wukong, and puts his own press to suppress the manifest to the descendants. "Goku, you carefully perceive the situation near Huacao, whether there is a demon breath, if you have, then you tell me, this demon breath is where you are, how do you feel it." After the long-door and his eyes, Sun Wukong said, after a while, the Kung Fu, Sun Wukong met the surroundings really have a strong demon, he felt that this demon is very special. "This surrounding is indeed a demon, the long-door gods seems to be the same, is this demon? If this is true, in fact, I also have a thing that feels very curious, I want to say Yes, this demon breath is the original demon? " "Huashan can escape a robbery, the problem is to do this in the heart. You return yourself to continue to release your own mana. Your mana can protect the flowers In the mountains, the God of this God will never make the flower mountains unexpected. " The long gate is to let Sun Wukong use his mana to protect the flower mountains in front of him. He believes that Sun Wukong is really such a skill. In his opinion, Sun Wuki has been training through his own time, and the mana has also improved, although his mana is not improved, but at least more than the original time. What he thinks is this, and the Sun Wukong in front of him is naturally very confident. "Shen Zun is relieved, the old grandson has been thinking about improving their own mana. The most important thing to do is to do some things for the three borders. Don''t worry, there is no one within the triple You can hurt the old age, and the old grandson will also do what you said. " The long door knows that Sun Wukong can do this. He looked at Sun Wukong''s law. After his countless mana gathered together, the ground began to crack. After Sun Wukong added this crack, Huacheng was a very special mana to hug. "I have already made everything you should do well, the long-door god, you look at the old grandson, is there any problem?" In the face of Sun Wukong, the long gate is in this way, he uses a manifestation everything around, it seems very dull, it does not have any accidents. "All this is much better than what I think. I have to do it, just leave from the place in front of you. As for you, don''t continue to say so many useless words in front of me, you are waiting quietly here. All right." To finish this, the long door flew away from the place in front of you. Sun Wukong looked at the back of the long door, he clenched his fist. Silently enhance your own mana. "The old grandchildren is currently doing, that is, first stabilizing his mana, Huacheng is absolutely can''t have anything." Huagu Mountain is a place where you want to rest after the long door, and he doesn''t want Huagua Mountain to appear any accident. He let Sun Wukong will also have a strong trust in Sun Wukong. He believes that Sun Wukong will not let Huacheng have anything. With the improvement of long-door law, Sun Wukong''s manual has been twisted. After a while, Sun Wukong''s mana will surround the entire flower mountain, which makes Huacheng thoroughly. The long gates flew toward the place you perceived, soon came to the small Lei Yin Temple he saw. This place is still where Xiao Lei Yin Temple is located. In his opinion, Xiaoyin Temple has appeared in this abnormality, this is there in what problems. He felt that things could not do it as they think. "It seems that this little Lei Yin Temple is indeed a problem, it will once again, it is the demon, this god is to see, what is the monster to fight in front of the God This matter. " When the long-door mana was detected, after everything in front of him, he learned that this is still what this is still doing. The door suddenly wrapping, directly using the mana to surround the Xiaoyin Temple, so that all the demon in the small Lei Yin Temple could not go out from this, including the creation of all the Yellow Eji King. Yellow Meng King was blusted, he opened his eyes and saw the long door in front of him. "Is it you, Huang Meng King? This God has not thought that you dare to release your demon breath, and create your little Lei Yin Temple, is you still a magic?" . 3885 Chapter 896, the controlled Yellow Meng King You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Make a sense of God, I really don''t know why you will appear here, and I don''t know why there will be so many demon. I don''t know why this little Lei Yin Temple will appear. Please ask God to believe me. " The eyes of Huang Yugu are very firm, and a pair does not matter to him. The long door is carefully staring at Huang Yugu, he did not perceive any special evil from Yellow Eji King, he thinks that Huang Yugu will look like this, this is certainly reason. "Okay, you don''t have to show this way in front of my eyes. I know you are innocent, but can you release your mana in front of this God? This God is just need to see your mana, I can perceive what this is going. " The long door opens his own eyes, and he uses his own eyes to check the Junmei King in front of him. Jang Yellow is doing in accordance with the long door, he directly brings his own mana in your hands, releases your own mana in the place where it is not far, and the surrounding ground is covered by his mana. . The continuous mana of the source of the source is emerging from the body of Yellow Eji, and the long door can be seen in the body of Yellow Meng, which is covered by the evil spirits. He knows that this is not as simple as it is. "You really have been controlled by the evil spirits. These little demon around you can all disappear, as for you if you have no repentance, and you can''t overcome your own heart, you will be eliminated. It is destroyed. " At the same time, the long door said that his mana released his mana, blinking, the evil spirits in front of his eyes disappeared, and there were only Yellow Eji King and the long door in the Xiaoyin Temple. Yellow Eji King saw the long-door mana so powerful, you can eliminate all the demon of his eyes so easy. He knew that he could not be able to do it, then he would be directly eliminated by the long door. So Huang Yugu kneamed in front of the long door, and a dental appease, opening. "I don''t know why you will become like this. I just ask for Changmen God to help me, let me complete the evil spirits in my body. I really don''t know what I should do, I beg you. ,give me a hand." He continued to ask, it looks very sincere. "You will do this, in fact, I am worried that the God will give you to the destruction. You can see your hand under your hand, so you are afraid to do this. This demon is still in your body, this I am afraid it is still your body''s evil evil in control you. " When the door rushed to the eyes of Yellow Eji, he attacked his punk to the front of Yellow Meng King. He was only called the evil spirits in Yellow Meng Dawang. The Qian Wang fainted. After this evil appeared, the long door stopped this evil. The long door knows that this evil is no longer the evil spirits, but he still chooses to stop it directly. "I said that your guy wants what you want. Do you think that your strength change this? How is your ability? You have always confident your own strength, but the result What? The result is that you have no skills, and it will not be my opponent. " His god Buddha''s power suppressed the demon. Under the pressing of the power of strong gods, the demon showed his own body, he became a wolf. The wolf demon wants to pass the evil spirits and then control those who have the heart of the people. This time, he mainly wants to control the heart of the people. People who are looking forward to Yellow Meng King. The Wolf demon feels that this thing will succeed, but the long-awaited long gates are interrupted, and his inner heart is very dissatisfied. "It turned out to be a small wolf demon. You have absorbed some evil spirits. I dare to sell your own skills in front of Yellow Eji King with the God, really ridiculous." The long door has finished this sentence. At all, there is no chance to give any explanation in front of you, and use the god Buddha to eliminate it. After the demon evil spirits around this, Huangmei King gradually recovered his consciousness. He was completely awake, but the previous things happened, but there was no impression. "Long Gate God? How can you be in my eyes? Where is this there? '' After Huang Yugu woke up, he looked at the long door and said his inner doubts. The long door also looked at Yellow Eji King. He determined that the eyes of Huangmei King were very pure, and he did not doped any evil thinking. He knew that this Yellow mei king is really free, there is no evil spirits on his body. . . 3886 The eighth hundred and ninety-seventh chapter Huang Meng king recovered awareness You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "You are controlled by the evil spirits, the wolf demon enters your body, let you make things that you want to make in your heart. You have to remember that a person only defeats his own heart magic, can be truly The way to get the way. "The long door said firmly. At the beginning of the door, I once comforted myself. He knew that he was because he could not control his own heart, led to so many troubles. The Magic has been completely controlled. The long door will not worry about any evil spirits. In the memory of the long gates, those who want to die with the long gates, the long door is absolutely not let go. The power of God Buddha is covered in the entire Xiaotin Temple, the Xiaolan Temple has completely disappeared, and the heart of Yellow Meng Dawei is completely dissipated. He completely returns to normal. "This thing is still more thanks to the goddess. If you don''t have the long-door God, I don''t know what the situation will be. In general, this thing is because the long-door gods are solved." Huang Yugu said that he worshiped in the long door while he was really exciting. "You have already returned to normal, you can rest assured, you can leave, you will live in today''s things, don''t repeat the same mistakes." After leaving this words, the long gate is left directly to leave. The power of God Buddha is constantly improving, and the long-eyed kung flee has already fly near Lushan. Guanyin was in the morning and I have been in the god Buddha''s breath. She personally came to the foot of the mountains. She looked at the long door to fly to her eyes, and Guanyin greet it. "Shen Zun, I know that you will come here, since I last Lei Yin Temple, we haven''t seen it for a few days. This time I came here, what is the idea?" "This time, the reason why this God is coming here, in fact, because I feel a very special demon breath. I really missed this nearby, there is evil. I have come here, I am here to help you. You don''t have to worry about it. " The long door has a special god Buddha, he faces the Guanyin in front of him. Collect your own mana in Guanyin, which makes Guanyin are wrapped by his mana instant. After the Guanyin was wrapped in a thorough package by his mana, Guanyin also felt that his body is very relaxed, but she doesn''t know why things will look like this. "I have always feel that my body is full of energy, the long-door god, the power of God Buddha has always been in my body, you don''t need to use the sky to observe all this, I don''t have anything." Guanyin said that these words were very serious, and under the observation of the long-eyed and god Buddha, Guanyin was normal. He will take a breath after absorbing all the gods around Guanyin''s body. "You have no matter, don''t worry yourself. Now you are not the original look, I have always worried that you will be attached again by the original demon, so that your heart will be repeated. Therefore, it will come here. " At the same time, the long gates and Guanyin say this, in fact, the long door has already fully brought our own mana. He thought about helping Guanyin and let Guanyin''s mana can continue to rise. When I left the Lei Yin Temple, the law of Guanyin had already got a great improvement. This time I wanted to help her once again enhanced a mana, in the long door, Guanyin''s potential is unlimited. "I can help, let your mana enhance a level again. In fact, your heart is clear than anyone, things are not that you are so simple. I want to improve the mana, in addition to the continuous cultivation, I have to be angry, do it. Go to the heart of God. "The long door explained. "I am known about the gods, I am relieved, I will not give you trouble. God is relieved, I will use the previous god to give me to improve the trick. Try again. " Guanyin flew to the air, she tried her own manual collection, the surrounding fairy began to run toward her in the body, which made Guanyin feel the extremely comfortable, her body is constantly emitting. Red flame. Soon, Guanyin is completely adapted to the mana in the body, and she looked at the long door after she was condensed. "Long Gate God, I really felt that my law has been upgraded, saying that this feeling makes me very comfortable, this is what I didn''t think." Guanyin is very happy, she thinks her own mana, if she can improve again, then she will reinforce the probability of protecting the three borders. . 3887 Chapter 898, Guanyin Mana You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door knows that the Guanyin has not been thoroughly improved, so reminded: "You still don''t want to be happy, your mana lift is not so fast, you should believe me, if you continue to make things like this, this Will be unfavorable to us. " In the face of these words said, Guanyin also as a thing. After all, Guanyin is a Buddha. She knows that she should say something when she is right, what to do. "Shen Zun is relieved, I will not get this very big because of your own mana. I am relieved. I will never let things continue to go. Since I can significantly put my own mana I am absolutely not so much. " After the Guanyin and the two people looked at each other, they looked at the blank ground in front of them. The two of them were originally like, and the two looked at the foot of the landscape. He could clear What is the problem of seeing Lushan. "Guan Yin, I don''t know if you have nothing to do with this lady. In my opinion, this Lushan seems to be constantly shaking, there is countless mana in flow, It seems that there is anyone who deliberately do this. " The long gates said their own ideas, and the Guanyin in front of him was something unlikely, she didn''t believe these, so she reached out his own hands, then use her manifestation to do everything in front of you. When Guanyin determined that after things like the long door, the expression was very ubiquitous. "This lady has been moved by people. If you can''t think that Lushan is a fairy mountain, you can be moved, mobile Lushan people, the mana beef is very powerful, I will not be so good, I must To figure out what is going on. " The long door is also believed in Guanyin in front of him. He looked at Guanyin: "This is not only your Lushan''s thing, it is also a thing within the three worlds. You don''t have to think so much, everything is given to me. This God is absolutely will never let you, and there is still something in Lushan. " After he finished this sentence, he flew to the air, then let the Guanyin in front of him will continue to meditate and improve your mana. Everything is the same as the long door, Guanyin is cultivating his mana, the long door is looking for the demon, he quickly found the previous lion fine. The lion refined, he did not choose from this place, but directly facing the long door, very boldly flying to the long door. "I said that the long-door gods, you are in the flying, is it looking for something? I just looked at you, I feel that you are very comic. You still don''t say nonsense in front of me, I am not Will be in your hand in your hand. " In the lion sperm, wrapped a black airweight. The lion was not killed at first. After he was taken by God Buddha, it was originally able to rose through cultivation, and then let his own mana, but he didn''t think of it, after the black air flame entered the body, his own The mana instantly improves. Once again, it became a human-shaped lion and reflected the hearts of revenge. He vowed to find the long door and shot the long gate. After hearing the lion, the long gate was so much, this is something that lion is very comic. "Do you really think that you can defeat this God with your way? Three things have you heard? Those who want to be with the enemy, this god Respect can be eliminated directly, and they will never allow those guys to continue. " After the long-door spent on this demon is after the lion refining, I still think about whether I can feel the lion essence, but he didn''t think that the lion refined is really no repentance, and the magic is also getting more Big. The lion is not to continue to do those fearless cultivation. He thinks that he can defeat the long door, thus controlling the three worlds, and becomes the three boundaries. "My mana is much more powerful than what you think. The strength is not as simple as you think. You may be able to see that my mana has increased to the limit, I believe I can give you this time. Kill. " "Really? You really confident your own mana, but your self-confidence is what I can''t do. I don''t want to continue to waste my own time, you should be very good." The power of the gherrower will be covered around, and the Lushan, which is moved, and returns to the original position. Lion intends to prevent the long gates with their own mana, but he found that his demon evil in front of the gods of the greece, there is no effect. Then the long gates took out their own refining pots and put the mana to the top of the illuminary pot. . 3888 Chapter 899 You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The refining pot in the long door is constantly emitting a powerful mana. He is actually just giving the soul pot, how strong it has been induced by the law of the demon pot, he puts the refining pot on himself. In the hands. "Lion fine, although your mana is not very powerful, but for this thing, you must know anything better than anyone? This thing is not as simple as you see. I will give you an absorption here, then bring you In the Tianshui pool in the heaven. " What he said is true, but the lion in front of him is suddenly laughing. The lion is finished, and the eyes are full of murderous. "You want to kill me, I will directly kill me, don''t use this words in front of me. Is your main purpose not to do it with me, will I be placed in a dead place? Don''t you say God? The Buddha has a compassion, how can I see it on you. " "You don''t think it is to say these words, I will never let go of you so. My body is a powerful force that you can''t think of, you still don''t play in front of this God. You can''t escape from my eyes. " After that, after this sentence, the long door released his mana. Open the illiterate pot, will directly absorb the lion fine in front of him. He will refine the , the mana on the top of the demon pot is also constantly changed, and the lion in the refining pot is trying to use his own destruction, but found his mana in the refinement. In the pot, there is no effect on the refinery pot. "You don''t have a white fee, the refining pot is the ancient artifact, you can destroy it. You still follow this God to return to the Tiantian''s Tianchi, where you will get the punishment you would get. " After the door is finished, the diarrhea fly straight towards the sky. In the Ling Xiao Temple, the gods of the gods just gathered here, and the long gates flew to them. "Yu Emperor, this time I come here to find you, I want to ask questions about Tianchi Tianshui." "Tianchi Tianshui? I don''t know what God is the meaning. Is it about the previous Tianchi?" Jade emperor asked. "Yu Emperor said that this is what this matter is asking. In fact, this God has been thinking about something, you said that there are many things that are not so complicated. It is our god Buddha to make things change. Complex. "The long gate sighed. The long gates will have experienced everything you have experienced with the lion, and let the Emperor have seen the emperor with the mirror. Yu Emperor explains why the door is to ask him about the Tiandong Tianshui. I saw that Yu Emperor closed his eyes, gathered his own mana, and a stranded manager had now, Yu Emperor released his man''s man''s law and not far from the Tianchi Tianshui, very fast. Tianchi Tianshui will recover the mana again. The Jade Emperor who took the mana was treated to the long door, very seriously. "Shen Zun, Tianchi Tianshui has been completely recovered, Shen Zun doesn''t have to think so much. Today''s Tianchi Tianshui is strong than the previous power, any entered the demon in Tianchi Tianshui, as long as there is no good thinking and good heart, it is It is eliminated directly. " "The lion is no one with any repentance, before he has been taken, it is to cultivate his own mana, then cultivate the fruit. This guy will become like this, and he is self-taken up. " Although the long door is God, he did not want to let go of the lion, in his view, the existence of the lion is a bad thing about the three worlds. If he is soft to the lion, he is equal to a huge disaster to give the Three Great God of Buddha. The lion that has been controlled again by the emulsion of the evil spirits has lost human nature. At this time, the lion is just thinking of revenge. His heart has already completely disappeared, and there is no chance to be awake. The long gates flew in the direction of Jade Emperor, and he knew that there was a day in the sky. Before the long door came to the Tianchi Water in the heaven, he was just to determine it, and the water of this Tianchi really recovered the past power. Already came to the gate of Tianchi, the god guarded here will see the long door to come here, immediately kneel. "The teenager met God." "Okay, you don''t have to use so many gifts. This time, this god is here, in order to put the lion into the water of this day, you hurry to open." So said that these two guys quickly let. They know that the long gates are can''t afford, and since the long door can be so unimpeded to come here, it is emperor ordered. . 3889 The ninth chapter of the refining pot disappeared You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Guardian''s two guards outside the Tianshui Gate have a very eye-catching, and their two will go directly towards it. The long door directly flew to the water of Tianchi, and he took it directly. "It''s really comfortable, there is no evil god Buddha enters this, there will be such a comfortable feel." The long gate said, taking the refinery pot and released your own mana to the refining pot, talking to the lion in the demon pot. "Less, you are not always thinking about it is very powerful? How can I not talk at this time? In fact, you are also clear, your mana is completely unbearable in front of this God, you are best Still being killed. " He deliberately speaking these words to survive the lion, he thinks that if the resentment in the lion is always existed, then the lion is placed in Tianchi Tianshui, and it will immediately leave the smoke. The lion in front of the long-door, he heard that he said that he was indeed very angry. The lion refined directly from his body. He has repeatedly trying to use his mana to impact the demon pot, and the result is that there is no use. In the long door, I can feel the lion in this gem. He is clear. "Lion fine, when I just have just, I have already said to you. You can''t leave here. You have been very confident to your own strength, but you are so ridiculous. You still give up on this god Refrance, because your resistance is nothing effect. " The long gates extend their own hands and he put his mana to the releasing release of the demon pot. After the Life Bot is reinforced by the mana of the long door, the lion refined in the refining pot is directly fixed, and it is not possible to move. "This is your own destiny, this god will throw you directly into the place, if you really have a skill, you will come out from it, and you will be completely destroyed." When the door said these words were very serious, he knew that this is what you should do. The constant shining of the demon pot, the lion inside is not satisfied, but he doesn''t have any way to resist. Soon, the long door will throw the soul pot with his own mana into the Tianchi Tianshui in front of him. Tianchi Tianshui will instantaneously, this makes it directly to the illicit pot. In an instant, the demon pot will disappear directly in front of the door. The disappearance of the demon pot makes the long door, and the long door is completely covered. He didn''t think things would be like this. "How is this? I have always thought that the refining pot is real existence. Tianchi is unable to hurt the demon pot. This time I absorb a lion essence in the refining pot, and the demon pot will be given by Tianchi Tianshui. Currently swallow up? This is certainly what is it. " The door said, I also jumped into Tianchi Tianshui. He was looking for it carefully, but he did not find a refining pot. This is determined here, this refining pot is really don''t see. "The refining pot is an ancient artifact. Is it also directly destroyed by the water of Tianchi? But I always feel that things don''t think so simple, I can''t go on this, I must figure it out. what happened." He finished, flew away from the place in front of him, this time he flew toward the Lingxiao Temple. Yu Emperor is still in the Lingxiao Temple, and he suddenly appeared in front of him. "Shen Zun, you appear in front of you, let it scare a hop. Yes, God is not in the water of Tianchi, how can he suddenly fly back? '' "The water of Tianchi will be annexed to the demon pot, I am here to want to let you take a look, this is what is going on." The door is very cold. "What? The refining pot is an ancient artifact, how can it be annexed by the water of Tianchi? Hey to see what is going on with you." Yu Emperor is also very upset about this matter. He knows that the long door will not say this without reason, since the long door has already opened, it means that the long door is true. There is not much to say anything else, and he flew directly to Tianchi Tianshui directly, and the Yu Emperor will follow some Tianbing Tian. This jade emperor ordered all people waiting outside the door, just let Li Jing and which to follow himself. Li Jing, which is, the long door has Yu Di four people flew to Tianchi Tianshui. Yu Emperor opened, "Li Jing, you use the mirror to see if there is any problem with this day." "Obey your Majesty." Li Jing, flying to the air, take it out of the misrier, he put his man''s mana after the mirace, directly with the photo mirror to the old age, when the mirror shows that the water is not existed, Li Jing Face change. . 3890 Chapter 910 Chapter is dropped in the bag You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Yu Emperor, the water of this day is fake, the real Tianchi''s water has already been transferred. This is just the illusion created by the mana, this thing does not exist at all. " Li Jing finished these words, immediately use his own mana, to kill the Tianshui in front of them, and the obstacles in front of them also cracked directly. In the long door, I really understand what the thing is. He knows that he should not throw the soul pot into this, but he didn''t think of it, things will become like this, he himself really didn''t think of it. Everything here will be manifestation. "This manifestation has to be very powerful, even this god can be deceived. But someone can make such a mana illusion. The person must be very powerful. I feel that things are not so simple." The long gates looked at Li Jing, he took the mirror in Li Jing directly to the mirror and swayed throughout the Tianguo, and everything in the Tiangui, which was very normal, so that the door is most embarrassing, Tianchi is Who is water? He will return the mirror to Li Jing again, and then bring his own mana to that moment. The long gates will bring their own strong mana, and he decided to find out that this will take it away. "Yu Emperor, you don''t want to think more, you should know what I think now, I will find the existence of the evil people, I have to see why there are such a big skill, but I dare to put the Tianchi. Water is given the package. " He must be found by the refining pot, and will not let the demon pot disappeared in three. Yu Emperor also knows that the long-door personality is very supportive for these for these. "Shen Zun doesn''t have to worry so much, even though you do what you want to do. If you want to have something to help, then you will go all out." "You don''t want to think so much. In fact, you should know what I mean. I now give my own mana to the limit, I am very clear that I should do it, I will not continue to make things so." After the long gorge, the collection of his own mana, turned directly to it. He really felt that many things were not thinking so simple. He flew in the height and quickly saw a black shadow. After you have left the long gates of the water where the Tianchi Water saw this black shadow, he believed this is where the god can come, and you can make these, it is not a simple god Buddha. "I have guessed who this person, it seems that I only know that the Buddha is, I can know the truth of this matter." The long door said to himself. In the Lei Yin Temple, after the door appeared, the crowd was disappeared. If you look at the long door, it is actually known for the intention of the door, but he is still anxious. "Shen Zun is so anxious to come to Lei Yin Temple, must have anything, you have something, but you don''t know." If it is very understandable to the long door, he said that after such a word, the long door is directly opened. "Buddha, don''t know if Dapeng Wang is still by your side, if you are, can I see him?" The long door said, it is also impossible to refuse the long door, so he summoned Dapeng Wang to the long door. Dapeng Wang saw the long door is very respectful, "the long goddess, it is really not a sound." "You can only have you in this nine heavens, in fact, this gods this time I want to ask you, why have you come to this nine heaven, what is your purpose? Want to take a refining pot pot? "After seeing Dapeng King, the long gorgeal identified his own thought. Dapeng Wang Yi face, said: "I don''t know what I mean by God, what is the meaning of God, if there is anything I want to say to me, why should I use it? What way? " If you look at Dapeng King, he looked at Dapeng Wang very wronged, so he looked at the long door. He didn''t leave here. " "You have a lot of things, I don''t understand, I naturally have my basis. Dapeng Wang, do you dare to follow me to go to a place, if you go with me, I believe you are innocent " Dapeng Wang looked like it, such as to show him. In fact, it is the truth of all things, but he knows that all of this is a robbery, and the long door can resolve this robbery, so there is no handless hand. After the door flew away, Dapeng King followed the head of the door, two people came to the world. . 3891 The ninth chapter of the chapter is really a king of Dapeng You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates immediately made out of the knots with their own mana, and only two of them in this comics. "Dapeng Wang, now surrounded by this goddess, any god Buddha can''t detect our whereabouts, nor will we know where we are, if you are smart, it is best to tell How do I do this? " Dapeng Wang is very confident on his own mana. He heard the long door said that he also knew that the long door was biting himself, so he smiled. "You are right, disappear with the tail, and the person who creates illusion is true. You can''t see that the illusion is fake, because there is really a lot of water in it. In all, I am so What is my truth, if you don''t know if you are installing, I will hurt you. " "Harness me? Do you think you are very powerful? I can be defeated by you, now I can. Tianshui has disappeared, I ask you, where is the soil pot and the lion?" Dapeng Wang took it out, after opening it, facing the long door, let the long door see it is empty. "The lion has been absorbed by me, in this bus, the lion has disappeared in the three borders, but he disappeared, all the mana gathered in my body. Plus my own time The cultivation, my mana is a few times. "Dapeng Wang said confident. The long-door believed that the words of Dapeng said it was true. He could clearly felt that Dapeng King''s evil law is ready to move. He knows that he wants to completely eliminate Dapeng Wang and is not so easy. "Do you have anything to say to me? I have already told you all this. In fact, you are the gods of the triple, there is a strong right and powerful mana, and what is willing to appear What? We want to join hands, the three belongings will become our fat every moment, and the god Buddha will also be headed. " Dapeng Wang''s ambition has never changed. He has always wanted to take the three worlds to have yourself. If you think you have a chapter, you can put it in the ground, and then you are from him. However, his idea is impossible, and the long door already knows this thing, how can it be so easy to let him go. "Do you think that the God will agree with what you said? If this God is really doing, you will try to see you alone, and will go to the Lei Yin Temple to inform Does this thing? " The meaning of the long door is very clear. He will not destroy the three borders in front of this Dapeng Wang, and he wants to eliminate Dapeng Wang. "You are not very much for your own ideas? I tell you, my skill is much stronger than what you think, I can make all the mana in this moment, and then you Eliminate. " After that, after I finished this, the long gates released their own gods, and the powerful god Buddha was shocked by the Dapeng King. Dapeng Wang was directly hit by his god Buddha. The whole body will return after the body. Dapeng Wang wiped his mouth, he was bleeding at this time. "You are really powerful, you can take me to get me, in these three worlds, now I am afraid that there is no such person. If you really think you can still spend the hostile, then I want to Will know how powerful your entire mana is. " Dapeng Wang is no longer so much. He knows that he must release his own mana, and can you find that he looks like this, everything is not so important. His a bunch of wings waved, surrounded by the wind, after the two winds fused together, the huge tornado rushed to the long door, and the long door was buckled directly. The long door can induce the special mana in this dragon roll, and he knows that this thing is not as simple as it is, so I have wrapped myself with my own mana. From the long door, a corner buckle was transferred, and this button fell into the tornado and directly became a powder. "You still don''t resist, I can now give you the last chance, you want to have just one attitude, even if you want to destroy me, then you will be completely swallowed by this dragon scroll." "Joke, how can this God be swallowed by your demon manifestation. This dragon roll is really very powerful, but you will know soon, such an attack is not any use of this god." The long gates have been continuously spread in their own gods. After the power of the powerful god Buddha, the ground is rocking. . 3892 Chapter 910, enter the refinery pot You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates broke all the power of the gods and sent a golden light from his body. In an instant, Dapeng''s evil tornado disappeared directly. He once again looked at the Dapeng King of the air, rising his mouth, "Do you think that your strength can control these? I tell you, my skill is much stronger than what you think, You''d better give up the attack on this god. " "This is impossible, I just released the evil spirits of the essay, how can you resolve it so quickly." The big shed king did not believe, but he knew that all this is true, his forehead A drop of cold sweat has already appeared. "Actually, you know that all this is true, just you don''t want to believe it all. But you believe that it doesn''t matter, the truth of the truth is this. I will release my god Buddha again, you Be careful. " The long door flew in the air Dapeng Wang Fei, step approaching. At this time, Dapeng Wang took directly to the soul pot, and used his own mana to open the demon pot and put the long door directly inhaled. Dapeng Wang looked at his own plan, laughed out, "What God Buddha''s power, what God is, all hit. Since you have been reached in the demon pot, It''s awkward, I am going to leave. " After the words, Dapeng Wang returned to the Lei Yin Temple with a refining pot. Enter the long door in the refining pot and looked at everything around you and took a deep breath. "When I was, I came to the refining pot, this refining pot will not have any damage to me. Just Dapeng Wang''s only entrance to the ultra into the demon pot with his own mana to complete blockade I have lived, I want to go out from this, not a simple thing, " The long door flew away, flew to the entrance of the refining pot, he originally wanted to try to attack with his own mana, but he thought after a moment would choose to abandon the attack. He knows that his own god Buddha can run through the demon pot, if he really attacks the demon pot, the refinery pot will be directly smashed. Dapeng Wang returned to the Lei Yin Temple, seeing the Buddha. "The Buddha, the long-door gods have left, everything has been confirmed, I am innocent." Dapeng Wang said. If you think about the long door, he thinks that in front of such an important thing, the long door will be personally appeared. Nowadays, the long gates have not appeared, only the Dapeng King will return to the Lei Yin Temple. He realizes that the long door may be dangerous. He released his man''s mana on the Dapeng King, and the demon pot on Dapeng was flying directly into the palm of his hand. If you just look at it, you will know that the long door is in the demon pot. "Dapeng Wang, I can''t think of your guy, I still dare to deceive this seat. Do you really think this is so good? First this seat will take you to take you, let you stay in this seat It is tempering your nature, I can''t think of it, you don''t know what to repent. " If he is very disappointed with the king of Dapeng. After he said, Dapeng Wang is directly to keep a distance, he has been preparing to prevent yourself. "In fact, I was very dissatisfied with you in the morning. I have already improved it now. I know what I want. I also believe that I can do this. You still don''t think too much, long, long The door can be taken directly. " The long gate is in the illegal pot. He can hear the dialogue outside. He heard the Dapeng King said so, shouted out. "You don''t take this gods, this God is just just like you. The skill of this God is much bigger than what you think, and there is enough self-confidence to completely eliminate you." After the end of the door, he directly controlled the refinery pot to fly to the air, and the illife pot was exuded out of the koan. Jin Guang shrouded this Lei Yin Temple, which made Dapeng Wang''s fear. Dapeng Wang has always thought that his mana has been greatly improved. He is able to control it all, but he did not think that the long gorge has been inhaled to the refining pot, and now you can act free. He felt very surprised for this. The refinery pot where the long door turns to the like. "If the Buddha, this guy is gave to me, I won''t let him go. You also know what he committed, if the God is ignited, do you have anything to say? " "Dapeng Wang is not hilarious, in this seat for so many years, a little repentance is not, and it is also a sharp way to rule the whole three worlds, such guys will never stay with him." . 3893 Chapter 904 You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! After getting a good support, the long gorgeal supported a deep breath, and also knowing what to do. He turned again to the eyes of Dapeng Wang. Opening, "Dapeng King, in fact, you are very afraid of this gods. You are very good at the temptation of the Buddha, you are not going to die." Dapeng King in front of the door, I feel that these are nothing. If he really realizes what it will be like this, he will not take the three worlds this year. "I always believe in my own strength, you have been accomplished in the refining pot, what do you fight against me? My strength can be much bigger than you think." Dapeng Wang Fei arrived in the air, and once again released the move of him just now, this time, this time, this time he uses his own efforts. The evil spirits instantly have the entire Lei Yin Temple, and there is a powerful manifestation around the body. The long gate is in the refining pot, and the refining pot is drawn directly from Dapeng Wang. With the constant rocking of the tornado, the long door will continue to shake their own mana, after the two manifestations are integrated with each other, everything is restored to the original look. The long-door knows that he should be broken, he can feel some uncomfortable, if you don''t crush this to the monster pot, this is unbearable. After the long gates gathered together, he stared at the entrance and exit of the demon pot. "Well, it is now, I will see the hit of this Shenzun", and directly crush this soon pot. " His god Buddha''s power is directly impacted to the entrance and exit of the refining pot, which makes the refining pot began to rock, from the inside of the refinery pot, exudes special light, this is constantly changed, make the refinery pot began Cracks occur. The refining pot is repaired by the long door, which is naturally a lot more than the first time. With the improvement of the long-door law, this refining pot gradually cracks, under the impact of the huge god of the gates, the refining pot is directly a powder. The long door reappeared around the man''s man, he just looked at this big Peng Wang, the corner of his mouth. "It''s really good, I have always thought that you are very powerful. If you can''t think of it, your strength is not what I think. You still want to stabilize your own mana and then say it, want to Respect to defeat, this is impossible. " The head of the long door has come out of golden light, which makes the Dapeng Wang in front of him with a very oppressed feeling. "I can''t think of the ancient artifact, you can destroy, and still in the refining pot. I really can''t believe these, but you still don''t want to be too early, you haven''t given me yet. The mana moved to crack. " In the face of the words of Dapeng King, the long door is not worried, the long door flew in the air, directly tied in the evil dragon ribbon of Dapeng Wang released. Dapeng Wang has continuously enhanced his evil spirits, and its demon evil power is also continuously improved. The long door is not a big feeling. His mana will be wrapped directly to the direct package, which makes the mana of Dapeng do not cause any injury. Dapeng Wang faces the huge mana of the long door, he is not worried. "If you really want to die in front of me, then I will not let you go. This is your only chance. It is yourself who wants to die in front of me." I will be all yourself. " After the end of the door, he flew over the Dapeng Wang, who was in front of his eyes, and the heavy attack was on the king of Dapeng. Dapeng Wang has not responded yet, it has been hit by the manner of the long door, and the whole person falls in the air in the air, directly vomiting blood. The long door moved directly to the side of Dapeng, and used his own mana to set Dapeng Wang directly, so that Dapeng Wang did not have a way to move his body. "I am evil, I don''t believe these. I am Dapeng King, how can I be defeated by the Buddha of these appearances, this is impossible, it is impossible." Dapeng King still does not believe in these, but the long door in front of him is that Dapeng Wang is very sad. "You still look like this, your heart is not mature, you will not grow, this caused you to be this. You can''t overcome your own heart, and even now you feel that you are doing your own, is it right? Is it not sad? " The long-door, Dapeng Wang Gang, can''t hear it, Dapeng Wang has always thought that the long door is to do this, and these words are not looking at him. It is laughing at him. . 3894 Chapter 925 gives you a chance You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "You have a chance to give me a chance, I can define you." Dapeng Wang is full of angry. The long gates guess the arrogance of Dapeng King, he looked at the Dapeng Wang smile in front of him: "Is it? Do you deliberately say this, is it to stimulate the God of this God? Since this, I am in your exquisite law, see how big your skills you have, and will give you this way. " The long door is enough self-confidence to defeat Dapeng Wang, he took out a fairyan from his own hand, throwing it directly to Dapeng Wang. Dapeng Wang naturally knew that the long door gave himself this thing is Xian Dan. He directly gave the fairyan, and it was. After a while, the body of Dapeng Wang was emitted from Jin Guang, he felt that he was very comfortable. "My mana has recovered all and I feel that I have been reborn, my injury is gone." "This is a fair fight? This god has helped you give you the injury to the treatment, and let you restore all the mana to the present, this is to you, should you be?" . Dapeng Wang in front of the door is somewhat confused at this time, Dapeng Wang looked at the long door and pleading his face. "Why do you want to help me? In fact, when you just attack me, I have disappeared from the three borders. Even if you want me to fight again, you don''t have to give me fairy, you are so What is the purpose? " Little in the heart of Dapeng is awake, the long door saw this move is effective, very satisfied. "You don''t have to say so many questions about this God, don''t ask this question. This is a lot of things to do. It is necessary to fight with you at this moment. You can free up your mana. Attack me. " The long door made a provocative gesture, which made Dapeng Wang unconsciously clenched his fist. He is a strong mana shock. If the attack of Dapeng, if he exchanges it with other people, even his attack is unable to resist, but his attack is in front of the long door, but there is no effect. After the two consecutive times of impact, the movements released by Dapeng Wang have been easily resolved by the long door. The long door flew to the air. He and Dapeng Wang Fei have a height. He just looked at Dapeng King, his mouth rose. "How strength is Dapeng King, in fact, you are clear. Do you know yourself I can know, now you are in this unrestricted attack, just thinking about a moment of fantasy Fight the God, isn''t it? " "What you said is right, I have realized your own mistake, but my heart is still a little unwilling. You have given me this single click, I found my mana with you. There is no way to ratio, I am not your opponent. " Dapeng King took the initiative to admit that he was not a long-door opponent. He also realized that if he continued to go, it would malnutrically, and the long door was in front of his eyes. He finally had a deadline. "You have some realmity this is a very good thing, saying, I have never thought that it will be so fast, you should understand what I want to say." "I have experienced so many things, I have realized." Dapeng Wang was really auspeted in this moment. In his body, the evil spirits were also directly forced by his good demon. At this moment, the long gate is directly toward the evil spirits, and stopped his way with his own mana. "It turned out that you have been controlling Dapeng, so Dapeng Wang is so abnormal. Everything gives me what you think, you are best to quickly admit defeat, otherwise, we Will you let you go. " This evil man knows that he is in Lei Yin Temple, he wants to leave here is not so easy. In the body of Dapeng, there is a kind of goodness of light, he knows that he is unable to enter Dapeng King, and he directly enters the body in the body at this time. After the evil gas entered the door, the long door fell directly from the air. Not far from seeing these, I didn''t show it. After Dapeng Wang saw it, it was very shocked. Dapeng Wang faces the evil spirits in his body, he looked at this evil into the body of the door, such a evil, he was very shocked. He quickly flew to the air, trying to attack the long door with his own mana, but he found that after the evilness in his body disappeared, the mana also went a lot. . 3895 The ninth and sixth chapter of Dapeng Kings kind You can search for "My Unlimited Life Site" in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door reached out his right hand, and easily block the attack of Dapeng, so he turned and looked at Dapeng. "You don''t have to worry about me, this demon evil self-thinking you can control this God, but he still hosted his God is too simple. This guy is really confident, and even dare to enter this. In the body of God, the God of this God will never let him go. " After that, after I finished these words, the long gates released the power of the god Buddha in their own body. This evil gas was directly forced out of his body, thus being wrapped in direct packages by the long gates. This evil man is really no way. "Your evil courage is really big enough, but I dare to provoke this god. Do you really think that you will be the opponent of this God? In fact, I have aware of you in the body of Dapeng King. The heart of Dapeng King is just that there is evil to be controlled by you. Do you think the God of this God is so easy? " The evil man is not satisfied with his face, saying: "This time is indeed I lost, I thought that my evil, I could control the gods such as Dapeng Wang, I didn''t expect that all this is gave you. I also want to give me a chance, I can beat you. " The long door listened to the evil man, so he smiled. "Give you a chance? This is really a big joke. I gave the King of Dapeng to play your guys from his body. The God of the God wants to let Dapeng Restore himself. Consciousness is doing this. As for you, why do you have to let you? " The long door knows how this demon thinks. He didn''t have the opportunity to let go of this demon, he just looked at this demon, and his heart stretched out that the dumb film was very ridiculous. The idea of ??the demon is so childish. Dapeng Wang came to the side of the door. He looked at the long door without anything, he relieved. Dapeng Wang is open, "Shen Zun, this is not good, this time I am not controlled by my own heart, I will not let such a demon entered my body, I have realized myself Wrong, I ... " "Okay, you don''t have to say more to this god, you just know your own mistake, and you will correct it later. Any god Buddha will make mistakes, you realize your own mistake, this makes me very Great. " The main purpose of the long door is to let Dapeng Wang restore the past, he looked at Dapeng Wang has been greatly realized, and he is relieved. The demon man wants to escape from here, but there is no way. The long gates and Dapeng king brought the ecetic man to the side, Dapeng Wang Yu repent. "The Buddha, because I can''t overcome my own heart, it is so big. I really realize my own mistake, I will not let things continue to go so later, seeking Buddha punishment." "You have the heart of repent, this seat is very satisfied." I nodded with satisfaction. Just a long door and the meaning of it is to eliminate the evil spirits in Dapeng Wang, not to kill Dapeng Wang, and the two have already seen the exception of this matter, but there is no opening. The long gates and demon evil men look at each other, and he reinforces his mana again. Dapeng Wang got the forgiveness, and reheated it and became a big Peng to fly around him. "If the Buddha, this demon evil, I will eliminate it directly, and he is just a disaster of other gods and people." "Everything in the world is paying attention to a word, this demon is fate, how to dispose of him, this is completely watching yourself." For example, if you want to say half, I have neither promised the long door, nor did you refuse a long door. The long gates took this evil man from the Lei Yin Temple, and the two came to a sealed cave. There were only two people in this cave. The mountain cave is protected by the long gates, and the roll of the cave is also very strong. In addition to the mana can''t penetrate, this cave is still invisible. "Why don''t you kill me directly? When you are in the Lei Yin Temple, do you always want to kill me?" The evil man asked. "Why, do you want to die? Do you want to die? This god is naturally the idea of ??this God. You are a mistake, you should not appear in front of this God. " The anger of the hearts of the head suddenly rises, and he put his own mana collection, the powerful god Buddha directly hit the evil man in front of his eyes, this evil man instantly became a powder. At this moment, he regretted at the moment, he was in a daze, and the evil man once again reborn again. . 3896 The ninth chapter of the nine hundred sections You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door is facing the evil spirits of rebirth, and the heart is very irritated. "I am a gods, you are absolutely unable to hurt. You have to think about talking to me, even saying that you think about your own skills in front of me, you better gave up, you The mana is definitely not my power. " Reborn evil is that he knows that his law is not as good as the long door, he doesn''t have to prepare for the long gates. "I am very hard to recover the gods again, I don''t plan to be an enemy again. This triple will be what it is like. I hope that you don''t want to intervene, I swear, I will never shoot you, even more Harm to you. " "Joke, just said to you, the duty of this god is to protect the three worlds. I have seen all the Buddhas in the three worlds as my own family. Do you think I will set up a three-story Buddha? ? " There is a murderer in the eyes of the long gates, and this evil is not much about my threat to yourself. He thinks that this evil can be reborn, he has a new idea. "This gods have destroyed you at least twice, but you have a complete form of rebirth, as long as you use your man to suppress seal, so that your demon breath can continue to spread within the three worlds, then you will be This God is fully controlled. " The long gates thought of these, immediately released his own mana, a golden light wrapped his evil into the direct package, making this demon unable to fly from him. This demon has been aware of fear, he hurriedly squatted and pleaded with the long gates. "Shen Zun, I know yourself. I always thought that I was able to control three years. I was also controlled by my own. As long as Shen Zun will give me a way, I promise I will never have anyone in the future. " The long door is very clear. If any evil evil is all fake, they will say this at this time, I am worried that I am permanently sealed. "I won''t look for you, you have been suppressed by my power of the god Buddha, you can''t release the mana in your body. I will bring you back to the Lei Yin Temple, waiting for you to the Lei Yin Temple After seeing the Buddha, you will know how your own fate is. " He didn''t want to continue to waste his tongue with his guys in front of him. After he reinforced this evil, he flew toward the Lei Yin Temple. God Buddha is, if it is also known that the long gates will come with evil spirits, so I will prepare for demon evil spirits. After flying to the Lei Yin Temple, put the evil spirits trapped in your hand directly in front of you. "If the Buddha, Lei Yin Temple is now completely recovered, and any demon here is unable to enter. This demon evil is repeatedly reborn, as long as there is evil, you can restore the law. Therefore, I decided to put him. Give you a disposal, I believe he will not be a previous look at the Lei Yin Temple. " "You are right, the evil spirits are in the evil place, you can automatically rebirth. Those who have played forward, but he uses the illusion of the evil spirits. This is the body of the demon. " If you talk about this, you have drawn your right hand directly to your eyes in front of your eyes, and it has also been reinforced with your own mana. "Tianchi Holy Water is unable to purify it, the monster''s mana is imaginative, so you must not be very good." At the same time, the long door is still observing the Lei Yin Temple. He found that the god Buddha in the Lei Yin Temple is more powerful than the original, this is also because the god Buddha mana in the flooding is once again enhanced a level. . "The long-door God is actually do not need so much. I have always known what is the goddess. The Lei Yin Temple is the collection of the three god Buddha. The god Buddha mana is also the highest here. This is not Let these gods relax vigilance, will certainly let them not only repair the truth, experience the truth of the Buddha''s spirit. " If you say your own heart, when you come, he returns to the world again and has experienced the heavy world. In his opinion, the most important thing of the god Buddha is the heart, as long as the mind is determined, there is no thing that does not do. "The Buddha, this demon of this demon that has been sealed again is in the Lei Yin Temple, should there be a problem?" The long door determined. This time, it is very affirmative opening, "There will be no problem, God is relieved." "Everything is alive, now staying here, is the biggest protection of the three border. Rest assured, this time, this time, this time will be exhausted, it will never let the Threejetrium have another trouble." . 3897 Chapter 988 Some unexpected results You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates heard that, I was relieved, and I was completely relieved. "If you come to Buddha, you are the leader of the godfrier, which can become a Buddha but not only because of your cultivation, more importantly, you have a god Buddha''s compassion, and defeat the mind of the heart. This demon evil I am relieved to give me a goodbye. " If you want to leave the long door, I quickly shouted the long door. "God is waiting, this seat has a thing to give you, and the Buddha has hit this thing." I saw that I have changed from my right hand, and the fairy peach was placed on the right hand of the long door. "Xiantao? What is this?" The long door stunned. He felt that he would not give him a fairy peach in front of him. "This is Yu Emperor to let me transfer it to you. This peach is only two thousand years, Jade Emperor will give you these two Xiantao. Now I have taken my own one, this 10,000 years Just transfer to you. " The long gates listened to the words very surprised. He felt that Yu Emperor gave himself to himself, it is possible to give himself directly, it is not necessary to let it go to yourself. He felt that things were quirky. He felt that after gotting this peach, he flew straight toward the Lingxiao Temple. Originally, the long door is intended to say this in the Lingxiao Temple, but when he thought that this 10,000 years of peach is only, he thinks other gods, because this is dissatisfied, thus adding three years. Trouble, this will be an extremely bad thing. Thinking of these long-door decisions, I only said that only Yumi and his two were saying again. He quickly flew to the Lingxiao Temple. This time, there is only a person in the Lingxiao Temple. "God is coming? You guessed that you will come." The long gate understands what the emperor means. He determines that only Yu Emperor has no other god Buddha surrounded, so I took it directly in my hands. "Do you have to give me the Buddha? This thing is very rare. This thing is very rare. For 10,000 years, you will only have one, if you are, then one, then you? And you Is it going to give me a thousand years of peach, shouldn''t it be to give me? " The long door asked the Yuri in front of his eyes, Yu Emily took a sigh of relief, "I did this, naturally there was a truth, the Buddha did not eat this thing, like God, staying like this Things, in fact, how many inner things are sober to what they do. " "You are right, in fact, if you come to the Buddha, you don''t want to eat this thing, I don''t care. If it is the leader of the leader of the Shenfo, he is the biggest in West Tianzheng Temple. He wants How to do it is his freedom. But you haven''t answered my question yet, why is it for me? " Yu Emperor listened to the long door, he took out a red paper from his right hand, and the mana painted a dragon pattern in the top, and pointed to this group asked: "God can know what this is ? " "Is this not a dragon? Do you have anything impossible for me? This is only two people, you have something to say." The long door is still in the first time I saw Yu Emperor to talk to vitably, and they were unhappy at all. "In fact, you don''t have to think about it. If you have anything to tell me, even if you say it, the God is absolutely not difficult for you, and you won''t say you." Yu Emperor heard the long door, this is completely relieved, he uses this paper directly to destroy the mana, and take it out from him to Xuanyuanjian. "Xuanyuanjian has already happened, before Shen Zun used it, then let you keep it, you haven''t want to use mana to repair, but not let Xuanyuan swords become better, but the above crack is more big. The way, so I wanted to have such a moving suggestion. " There is a bit speechless. He looked at the Xuanyuan sword of Yu Emperor in his hands. The use of mana is not fixed at all. "Dare to ask Yu Emperor, how is this Xuanyuan Sword be this?" The long door queried. Yu Emperor shook his head. He didn''t know why Xuanyuan sword will become like this. He is now very anxious. Xuanyuanjian Yu Emily has been good for handling, suddenly a day feels that there is a special mana leak. When Yu Emperor discovered this leakage of the leakage, it was started to repair the Xuanyuan sword with a variety of ways, but the result is invalid. . 3898 Chapter 909, Xuanyuanjian cracks You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates have retired their own mana in the crack of Xuanyuanjian. His mana has a weak effect on Xuanyuanjian. He knows that the continued release of the mana is not good. "I only have someone, maybe he has a way to fix this Xuanyuanjian. After the death of Xuanyuanjian, I used Xuanyuanjian, telling me about Xuanyuan Golden things, it is too booked." The long gates are somewhat excited. He thinks that he hasn''t seen too long for a long time, and there is a feeling that can''t say it. In his opinion, people who can repair Xuanyuanjian will only be too kind. Jade Emperor heard the door to say that too, the face is a little ugly, saying: "I heard that too much, I can fix Xuanyuanjian, but I can''t find too booked. At this time................................................................................................................................................................................ Real people don''t know where it is, even if it is a thousand miles, it can''t query his. " "Sure enough, there is such a simple thing. When I started, I thought that Yu Emperor didn''t know that the emperor didn''t know that Tai B real people were, in fact, because Tai B real people did not find it. Don''t worry, this Xuan I will definitely fix it. " For the long gates, his most valuable ancient artifact is Xuanyuanjian. He stared at his hand in his hand, there was a feeling of can''t say it. He believed that Xuanyuan sword will recover, but it is unhappy. "Over the emperor, I am going to find Too B real people to fix Xuanyuan sword. If the above ancient artifact Xuanyuan sword has never been repaired, this is a good thing for the three god Buddha. It is like artifact like arter, or It is a good guard, or it is destroyed. " If you have already said enough, the ancient artifact is a special mana, and it is best to take care of it. If you can''t guard your ancient artifact, a demon can use the artifact, that''s just that you will give up more unnecessary troubles. "This is really hard, I don''t worry, I don''t have to worry, what is the thing I need to help, even if I open a mouth, as long as I can do it, I will not be hesitant." Yu Emperor said firmly. "There is Yu Emperor, I am very contentment, I don''t say much, I will report it." The long gates flew out from the Lingxiao Temple. Yu Emperor looked away from the long door, loose a breath. He has always been a person who has repaired his ancient artifact Xuanyuanjian. He is also worried that he can''t fix the Xuanyuanjian, but let Xuanyuan sword even more problems. He will now give a cracking Xuanyuan Sword to the long door, which also puts his inner stones. "Hey, I believe that the long-door gods can fix Xuanyuanjian, the cracks above the Xuanyuan sword should be no longer repaired, and I don''t know what will happen." The long door has come to the Taoism of Taiyi''s real person. He just prepared, he saw an old man, and he could admit this old man at a glance. "Ling Fuzi, I can''t think of you here." The long door opens. "Shen Zun, I don''t know if you have a big driving. God has come here to do something? In order to find old age, or?" Ling Fuzi looks like a long door seems to be very urgent, his intuition tells I am not coming to himself. After the long gates thought, I decided to take the Xuanyuanjian directly to let Ling Fuzi. He will have a cracking Xuanyuan sword to say in front of Ling Fuzi: "This Xuanyuan Sword is the ancient artifact, it is impossible to have any cracks. Today, suddenly found that Xuanyuan sword has so abnormal, so I want to find it here. Too boss, let it help me fix the Xuanyuan sword together. " The long gates said their own purpose. After Ling Fuzi heard it, it shook his head. "Too B real people are not in his own way, I have come here this time, in fact, I will come to him. I waited for him three days and three nights, and I didn''t wait until he came. I just To get ready to leave, I saw you from the Great Gate. " Ling Fuzi is very distinctive to the long door. He knew that the long-door law is boundless, and the many gods of the three worlds have passed many times, and his inner heart is not only worship, but also grateful. "It turned out to be like this, Yu Emperor said, it is a thousand miles of eyes and the wind, can''t find too. It is really dangerous. What is the danger of the true people? But I think things are not what we think so, we should still First, I found too a true. " Originally, the long door just wants to find Tai B real people to help them repair Xuanyuan swords. He found that the immortality of Too B will disappeared within the three worlds. He believes that it is not too much. The real person found a concealed place in the closed customs. . 3899 The ninth hundred and ten chapters have found tooil You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door is thinking about which one may be, he must find too much. What kind of true people say that it is an god. If a god is so suddenly disappeared, there will be many people can''t accept it. He feels that the most important thing is the most important thing to find Tai B real person. "We should hurry to find too boss, but there is a tight thing, which is that we need to fix Xuanyuan sword in addition to finding Tai B real people. I have a way to make Xuanyuan swords to temporarily Not leaking. "Ling Fuzi said. When I heard the words of Linguxu, I immediately asked, "Is this true? What is the way?" "Xuanyuan sword itself is manufactured by the ancient materials. We have always thought that it must be a special ancient material to make it completely restored. In fact, it is not the case, please also pay the Xuanyuanjian to me. " Ling Fuzi stretched his own hands on the long gates, I want to see what Xuanyuan sword is going. The long door took the Xuanyuanjian and put it directly in the hands of Linguxu. "This Xuanyuan sword, you can take a good look, it will not have anything for the time being." The long door explained. Ling Yunzi took Xuanyuanjian to his hand, and used his mana to release the crack of Xuanyuanjian. At the same time, from his own body, took a drop of Tianchi Holy Shui, put it directly into Xuanyuan sword, make Xuanyuan The sword will not have cracks again. "I really didn''t think that this Xuanyuan sword has touched Tianchi Holy Water. This is what I didn''t think of. No matter what, Tianchi Holy Water is an extremely imminent spirit, now Xuanyuanjian did not continue to have cracks, I am very satisfied. " The long gates face the lingering sons in front of themselves, and he carefully stared at Ling Wei child, and simultaneously gathered the mana in the lingering body. "No, Tianchi Holy Water does not have the order of Yu Emperor, anyone is not close to the pool of Tianchi Holy Water. The guards of the heavens are very strict, you are there, you have a fairy body, but it is impossible to enter Tianchi. The sacred water will take the sky, which is more impossible to save the Shengshui in the sky? " Ling Fuzi guess the long door to ask himself, he took out a bottle from his own hand, handed this bottle to the long door. "Tianchi Holy Water is indeed, I didn''t have this kind of thing. Just a month ago, Jade Emperor suddenly found me, let me find Too B real people three days ago, and save this drop of Tianchi holy water Ok, wait until you come. " "What? Yu Emperor?" The long door felt more strange, but his lingering in front of him is really here, he can only choose to temporarily believe in things about things. "This thing is indeed as simple as what I think, I should do it, just let it know what you have to do." After finishing these words, the long gates temporarily recurned the Xuanyuan Sword. He decided to look for Tai B real people. Ling Fuzi knew that his mission was completed, he directly turned to disappear in front of him. The long gates and their fast speed flew towards the place where they god Buddha, and he believed that he would soon find tooil. In the vicinity of the Southeast Mountain, there is a place where the fairy is collected, there are many people in practice. The door flew behind the Southeast Mountain, and did not choose immediately, but first observed his eyes before his eyes. "There is no demon here, I am here to come here, I believe I can find too boring here. Xuanyuan sword has always existed, I will use this Xuanxi Sword to find too b Real people. " In this fairy collection, the long door takes the Xuanyuanjian directly, and puts the mana to the Xuanyuanjian, throw it out. Xuanyuanjian and its fast speed fly out, the speed of speed is ultra-ordinary. The long door quickly followed the Xuanyuan sword of his eyes, and the blink of an eye came to the Dongdong of the Southeast Mountain. In this hole, there is a very powerful fairy. "This place is not simple, just like what I think. I have to figure out how it is." If the words, the long gates will come to the Dongdou in the southeast mountain. He entered him inside the cave and was blocked by a mana. The powerful manifestation will be very perfect in this manner, and anyone is unable to enter. After the Xuanyuan sword touched the manifestation, it was bounced directly and dropped on the ground. "I can''t think of a crack, the sword, now it will be so weak. Such a small juncture, you can bounce directly.". 3900 The ninth 111th chapter closed the door You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "This God is believed that the power of the god Buddha has to bring me here, explain what special things are existed here." The door tried to reach out his right hand touch method, his right hand just touched the stereotype of the cave, and he felt a burning feel. "I didn''t think that the fairy of this place would be so sufficient. The hand of this gods actually just simply touch this mana, there will be such a painful feelings. I want those who don''t know this powerful manifestation. After the body touchs this manifold, it will certainly be eliminated in an instant. " The long gates have no particular feelings. His intuition tells themselves, in this manager, there is a special breath that cannot be said, he believes that Tai B real people must be cultivated in this. Therefore, there is no discovery of others. As in the same way, his speed is extremely fast, bringing the mana to him around him, directly from the mana in front of you. There is only one person who cultivates it in this, that is, too. After some people discovered that someone entered his place, he immediately released his mana, and he quickly rushed to the long door, and gathered in his eyes and attacking the aggregated mana in his hand. The long door looked at Tai B real person''s attack speed. He didn''t choose a dodge attack, but directly blocked his attack directly with his right hand. "I said that you are really too heavy? Is it too real, are you going into the devil?" If the words, the long gates released the power of the gods in their own body, too, the real person was hit in an instant. Too B real people stabilize themselves in the air. He saw that after his eyes were a long door, this realized that he was too reckless. The long gates and Taiyi real people look at each other, they all know how powerful, the long gates are not worried, Taiyi real people are very guilty, he flew from the air to the long door, directly down . "The little god didn''t respect the Shenzun shouted, and he hoped to see the sin of the god." Too B real people are like this, and the long door can see that he has been controlled by his own heart, but he is still very serious, it is necessary to return to the demon. "The God and Yu Emperor have been looking for you, it is a thousand miles of eyes and Xunfeng can''t be observed. Are you a right to come here? If it is, then, then you Tell me what this is. " The long door is very serious, saying these words, is extremely ugly in his eyes, but he gently nod later. "In fact, the words of God said it is true. I am because I can''t control my own heart, I want to make my own mana to improve, so I have a look now. I have to do my own mana It is raised to improve, but it is reversed, I finally contracted the failure, so it was closed here. " Tooethism is true for the words that the bus saying, this is true. The long door knows what is the meaning of Taiyi''s real person to say, and he will be entangled around himself in the body of Taiyi. He is hope that the heart of the heart of Taiyi can disappear, but he discovers too booked. It is very important to obey, if the Xuanyuan Sword is given to him, the three are dangerous. "Say really, I am coming to you, in fact, I want you to help you help this God to repair Xuanyuanjian. But your evilness and resentment are too heavy, you need to take your resentment and heart. " When you say this, you will use your own god Buddha to transfer to Tooethism. Too many B will feel the comfort of the abnormality after feeling the strength of the gathered Buddha. In the Lingxiao Temple, the thousand miles of eyes and the wind have always observed the moment of the long door. When the bus entered the vicinity of the Southeast Mountain, he was with the lost door. Yu Emily looked at the jurisprudence and the wind, and I have guess why they have come to their eyes. "A thousand miles, the wind, you have come to my eyes so soon, is there anything?" Yu Emperor is asking for this. After the wind and thousands of eyes, I said: "Yu Emperor, we have been staring at the long goddess, but when we see the Changmen God near the Southeast Mountain, we can''t see him." "Things will explain this, and now the long-door gods is in the southeast Mountain. No matter what, the long-door sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred, everything turned like this." In the eyes of Jade Emperor, the long door is the first of the god Buddha. He will disappear in the three worlds, indicating who the long door has discovered, and the most likely to find is too. 3901 The ninth hundred and twelve chapters Taiyi live recovery You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Everything was in Yuandi. In the southeast mountain, you also know that you have a thousand miles of eyes and the wind, but now he has entered the Southeast Mountain, there is no feeling. The long gate faces the Taiyi real person in front of him. At this time, too B real people still have their own awareness. Too B real people face the long door, take a deep breath, "Long Gate God, I have always expected that you can appear. Last time we met now for a long time, I feel that the long-door God is certain Help me to spend this difficulties. " "You are right, since this God has arrived here, there will be no harvest. This place you still don''t want to stay here, this God is still something you want to make you of." The long door is too. The real person stands opposite his own, then presses all the managers on him, try not to let it release. Too B will, according to the long door, he reclaimed his mana and standing opposite the long door. He has not prepared, and he has been directly running through his strengths through his strong law. Too B real person is very painful, and then appears in his body. "This God is this effect, you caught your own mana, the body of the body will not be suppressed. Now it seems that this is the evil evil, see how this gods help you to eliminate it. " The long gates continued to release their own god Buddha to Tai B real person. He released, it is dedicated to deal with the law of demon. This kind of mana will only make the magic of Tooethism produce extreme pain, will not let Tooethism itself has a big feeling. After a short a few seconds, Tai B live again fainted. After waiting until the live people wake up, the body controlled his heart demon evil completely disappeared. Too B real people can''t believe it, he got up and came to the front of the door, and his face was excited. "Long Gate God, the little god has always wanted to clear his heart magic evil, but there is no way anywhere. This time, the long-door God helped me so easily give my heart magic evil to thoroughly eliminate my heart. The little god really doesn''t know how to repay it. " The long door heard the words, smiled and said: "You don''t have to say this God so great, I am just raining. I am here to find you, just want you to help me fix the cracks above the Xuanyuan sword, you If you want to thank my words, do this. " "Xuanyuanjian''s crack should you let the little gods watch?" "" Too B real people asked. Just got did not give Xuanyuanjian to Tai B real people, because there is a heart-seek atmosphere in the body of Taiyi. If the heart is still in the words, then the heart of the heart will pass through Xuanyuan Sword, then slip away from too bless. Nowadays, I will have recovered, and the long door is not worried. He took Xuanyuanjian and put it in the hands of Tooeth B. The long gate did not immediately release Xuanyuanjian. He felt that Xuanyuan Sword has no repulsion, he knows that the evil evil of Too B will really disappear. After he released, the live people looked carefully at this Xuanyuan Campaign. The crack of Xuanyuanjian has become five inches from the two inch, and the crack is still growing. "Although Tianchi Holy Water can make Xuanyuanjian''s mana, the biggest drawback is to accelerate the destruction of Xuanyuanjian. Xin Yuzhi Shenzheng found me early, if I have been in two or three days, I am afraid that this Xuan sword It will thoroughly crush. "Tai B real people say complicated. "Say really, things will be like this. However, if there is no Ling Wei, this day, the Shengshui, Xuanyuanjian will not have any changes, or you need to wait until you will be better." " The long gate thinks that many things can''t be too much, he feels that everything is coming, or you should hurry to do your own thing. "Too Yi, this gods believe that you can see all this, then explain that you can fix it?" The long gate question, "God is rest assured, this is the three borders, and it is the matter of the long-door God to make me, I must fix it." Too B can take a goldenan from his body. He put this Jin Dan into the powder with the fastest speed, and sprinkles it to Jin Dan. As the real person in the game, the Golden Dan powder is sprinkled into Xuanyuan sword crack, the greater the brightness of the gold powder. Until finally, Jin Guang was completely surrounded by Xuanyuan Sword, making it a drop in the sky in Xuanyuanjian to completely disappear. Too B real people deeply suck one breath, explain: "Shen Zun, I should do it, I will see Xuanyuanjian''s own creation.". 3902 Chapter 913, Xuanyuanjian Recovery You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door looked at the Xuanyuan sword in front of him. At this time, the Xuanyuan sword was still glowing. The above crack is also gradually recovering, which makes the long-door to believe that this time is to find someone. Tai B real people look at the Xuanyuan swords from not far, he felt that the mana in his body was lost. "Shen Zun, I just said, I can do this, now my mana is constantly lost, I need to hurry from the place, I hope that God can not stop me." "I naturally won''t be difficult for you, but you will use your own manual to help you restore your mana. You don''t have to worry about these managers that you lost, because your mana will be completely recovered." The long-door dialect is absolutely absolutely. He stopped his own eyes, and at the same time, he used his own mana to transfer the live people in Tai B, which made the mana of Tai B reality gradually improved. The cracks on Xuanyuanjian recovered with the speed visible to the naked eye, and this completely recovered. The restored Xuanyuan sword fly directly into the hands of the long door, making a dazzling golden light. "I haven''t used Xuanyuanjian for a long time. It is like this on the ancient artifact, or a good reservation is. Too boss, you helped this God resumed the law of Xuanyuanjian, this God will help you recover You lost the fairy, you follow this God to return to the Lingxiao Temple. " The long door also doesn''t care whether tooeth B real people agree. He directly uses the mana to surround the lives, then the two will fly away from the place in front of him. In the Lingxiao Temple, Yu Emperor saw the long door with Taiyi real person, and hurriedly greeted. "I don''t know what this God is coming, what is it?" "There is a crack on the Xuanyuan sword. Too B will have been repaired by this crack. At the same time, the mana of Taiyi is also the turning to lose. This God is thinking that only Tianchi holy water can help Taichi people. I hope that Yu Emperor is not awkward. " The meaning of the long door is clear, he is to take Too B real people before treatment. Yu Emily is a difficult look, saying: "Shen Zun, the rules, the rules, the general fairy is not allowed to enter the Tianchi Holy Water. The long door of the gods is the hand of Wanfo, is allowed, But Taiyi is really a normal god, just go in, isn''t it to make other gods feel unfair? " "You said this, this God is also known, but now there is only such a way, if you disagree, you don''t give this God. This time is right, I hope that Yumi can agree. " The eyes of the long gates are very firm. His body exudes a lingering cold, which makes the Yudi unconsciously back. "Since it is the request of the long goddess, then I naturally promise. Do you want people to give the long gates?" Yudi asked. "No, this god is to know how the Shengshui is going to go. Yu Emperor is waiting here." The long gate lost this, with Tai B real person towards the place where the Tianchi holy water is rapidly flying. After the first a few times, the Tianchi Hanshui has been more strong, and the two of them just came here, they felt that countless immortality moved towards their body, giving people feel very comfortable. "Now Xuanyuan Sword recovery is your credit, your mana losses don''t worry, you can take a break in this day of the holy water. This time this God will be defended by you. But you have to remember Never there is any distraction in my heart. " The long door said that these words are clear, it is because they have distracted people in the hearts of the world, and they will make their own hearts. The reason why it will be powerful is also because of his heart. "I know the gods, I am relieved, I will never be as original as it. If I can''t overcome my own heart, how can I restore my own mana and improve my mana." Too B real people, directly entering the sky in the sky. The holy water in Tianchi Holy Water is upgraded, but there is a trace of evil or evil, and the holy water will help clear. At the glance, you can see that this holy water is a source of continuous fairy. He knows that this is the sorrow of the sacred water to help Tai B real person. At this time, the environment around the long-door has changed in an instant. He looked at the people in front of him, and this person was coming. "If you come to Buddha? How do you use the mana to bring me into this illusory space, you do this, what is the thing to say to me?" The long door saw that this surrounded is the unreal world of manufacturing. "I really do it, actually I want to tell you, everyone has their own fate." As explained. . 3903 The ninth hundred and fourteen chapters are inevitable You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! If you let the long gates, you can ask: "Destiny? What is your fate?" If you continue, "This time, the real person will repair Xuanyuan sword is his mission. He will become a look. It is also his own life. In fact, this time does not help too much, if it is forcibly change its fate. It will only be counterproductive. " In the eyes of the door, there is no thing that is absolute. He also knows that he shouldn''t bring too B real people to this day, and should not be a difficulty, so that Taiyi will enter the Tianchi holy water. "The things have happened, how can the God of God? Now the things you can do, that is, you don''t want to help your eyes, let your law completely recover, only this is not This God is here to come here. " The long gate believes that he has brought too much to the Tianchi Holy Water in front of him. Since things have become like this, then he should stick to this. "The heart is caused by the real people to become like this. This still requires too much of the real person to treat himself. This seat does not know how to explain you, in fact, you also understand this truth in your heart, many things don''t want you to think It''s so simple. " After finishing this, the whole person disappeared. The unreal world around the door has once again fluctuations. It seems that it is the most important thing to do now, it is carefully staring at Tai B real person, and it will definitely can''t let Tai B real people have anything. It is often like it is like it. It is also the manner of Too B. It is still a fast speed recovery, but Tai B is still unable to overcome his own heart, his body is constantly black atmosphere, his whole person is also Extremely painful. The blink of an eye, too B real people disappeared from the place in front. The long gates looked at the solar people who suddenly disappeared. He knew that this is too kind of real person to escape with his own mana. "Worse, too. It has resumed his mana. If he is now thoroughly enters the magic, it will not control your own mana, this will bring a disaster. No, I have to speed up my speed, I must hurry. Find too B real people. " The long door flew directly to the Lingxiao Temple. He quickly came to Yu Emperor. "The mana of" Taiyi real person has indeed recovered, but his heart is too heavy, and the heart is again, I will have the emergence. Find him and bring him up. " In this way, the long gates left from the Lingxiao Treasure. He told Yu Emperor this thing. In order to let Yu Emperor told other gods, there are people who see tooil of the real people, don''t act rashly. "This thing is that I am born alone. This is a must-have to find anything. It will never let Tai B real people have any accidents. If it is too big people, I will be able to fight, I will personally Take him. " The long door fully knows the seriousness of this matter. He knows that too, the real person has already fly to the world, and he has come to the world from heaven. He took his heaven and earth treasure, and he put the mana to the top of the heaven and earth. Heaven and earth treasure showed the position of Taiyi. At this time, the real person is not particularly far from the flower mountain. The long door is worried that too. The real person will harm the people of Huachan. He appeared in front of Too B. When the long door saw that Tai B live again was controlled by his own heart, there was a red dot in the middle of the forehead, and the live B real people would become like this, and they also thought that Tai B real person. "You have already entered the magic, this God is awkward, you will be worried that you will become the present, but the result is the same as I am worried about. Really, if you can''t control your own heart, The result is very bad, you should also know very well. "The long gates once again. "Yes, I really think so, I think so. I know what I want, now I have become the magic, I can freely do what I want to do, but not I believe this is what many of the god Buddha is hoped. " The body of Taiyi is gradually emits evil spirits, and the spirit of the demon will make his body thoroughly. Subsequently, the real person released his demon breath, the door and his eyes were completely covered, so the sky here was shrouded in such a demon. "You also saw it, my demon can be shrouded everything. Fighting with me in such a beautiful environment, what do you know, do you really want to shoot me, do you do it with me?" Too It is cold and refrigerated. He understood that if he said, he knew that Taiyi''s real person entered the magic is an inevitable thing, who can change. . 3904 Chapter 915 and Taiyi Reality You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! The long door is cold, how to open, "Joke, you think that this is a little demon can scare the God of this God? You haven''t seen it yet. After you see it, you will not be like this now. The conceited. " He deliberately speaking this way, too B real people were irritated by him. "You said that I am conceited? Since you say this, don''t blame me for you. I tell you that my skill is much stronger than what you think, I can give you a moment in this moment. , I will let you know how big my skill is. " Too B is already being controlled by the heart, he lost his last kind of good thinking. At this time, he just thinks about the cost of improving his mana, and then blocking someone who will enhance the force to kill all. He locked his first goal in the long door. Too many B will knew that the long gate was the first of the god Buddha. He thought that he could not be eliminated by the long gates, then he will definitely control three. "The long god of the god Buddha, your mana is naturally very powerful. I have to challenge you now. If I can overcome you, I will explain that I can control the three, otherwise you can also be alone. Block me. " The mana of Tai B is constantly gathered, and his evil is hungry. The long door is carefully staring too, the real person, he doesn''t know where to start it, can let tooil the demon of the world disappear, too B real people say how to say is a god, now just being controlled by the heart, he Don''t want to eliminate tooethism. "You''d better abandon my distractions, no longer think about those things that are useless. If you really want to say to me, you can say it directly, as long as I can help you. Things, I will try it out as possible. " The long door tried to make Tai B real people recover and resume a sense of reason. At the same time, the long gate said, while using his own mana to summon the Xuanyuanjian, he looked at the Xuanyuan sword in front of him, and threw the Xuanyuanjian directly to the eyes of Too B. Xuanyuan Sword is an ancient artifact, and its ancient mana is extremely powerful, and any demon cannot touch. Too bouting, I saw it, and Xuanyuan sword fell in front of him. "What do you give me this thing? You know that the demon is unable to touch the ancient artifact, especially the most powerful Xuanyuan sword. After the demons touch the Xuanyuan sword, you will be against the Juxian sword. What do you want to do with it? " "Don''t you forget that the Xuanyuan sword has a small crack? Xuanyuanjian''s crack is your ability to repair your life, should you forget? If you don''t have you, the repair of Xuanyuan sword, now Xuanyuanjian will not resume the mana so quickly. "The long door explained. The words of the long gates let Tai B real angries, tooetho real people directly collect their hands, a demon evil force to take the Xuanyuan sword directly to go out. After Xuanyuan sword flew out, the long door was directly carried with the Xuanyuan sword. He looked at the "Taiyi real person in front of him. At this time, the real person is very painful. "Too boss, I know that you have always thought about defeating me, this time you will be so painful, because you still have a good idea, if you are enough, don''t continue to make your heart Diffusion. "The long door once again persuaded. This is completely angry that the real person of Taiyi, he has become a huge spear in a huge spear, and the thorn of the long door. The long door is directly holding Xuanyuanjian, and the Too B real man is directly scattered directly with the mana. "Too B is the real person, the God is a chance to give you a chance, my skill is much bigger than what you think, do you still do not continue to use in front of me, because you continue to do this, the result will be very Worse. "The long door saw two breaths in the true people in the body collision, so he said. "You don''t talk to me, how much I am very clear. My demon evil is not easy to release, I will not change back to the original look." Too B will tell this, he flew to the air, put his hands on the long door, countless demon evil, and a black flame toward the long shock. The long door is facing the mana that is released by Too B real people. He quickly dodgeted his moves in the past. When Tai B real people reacted, the long door had reached his side. "I have so far, your current emotions are still very excited, and everything is handed over to the God of God." .. 3905 Chapter 916 to eliminate the heart You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! The long gates attacked too real people, and I would be too much for B! "Too B, your heart is too loud. You need to do it, just stabilize your own heart magic. This God knows that you can''t do this, bring You went to the Tianchi Holy Water before you obviously no role, let this God take you to the Lei Yin Temple. " If the words, the long gates have been fainted by him, and they are flying towards the full speed of Lei Yin Temple. If you are talking to God Buddha, the long-door suddenly became the focus of the Buddha. They all look at the long gates, and there is still a long-term people behind them. "If you come to Buddha, I know that I have come here is a very rush, but I have been doing this for three people. Too B will have been thoroughly controlled by such a demon law, I should do what I should do now. It is to do all these you have done. " If you look at each other with your diverse, he is to leave all other gods to leave, and the Lei Yin Temple only has three people. The long gates will be directly in front of the real person, open, "If you come, you will look at the true people carefully. At this time, he is controlled by his own heart, how should we do it can let Is Tai B real people recover? " After you have finished talking in the long door, if you look at a coma, you can see that the mana of Tooo is suppressed. "Too B real people are too serious by their own heart, now unless it is completely eliminated, otherwise he can''t restore your own heart. Even if he loses the mana, you want to recover the mana again, it is absolutely no longer possible There is a distinct. " If you remind the long door, he said this, the door immediately understand what he should do. "This is a kind of real person will be such a look, because of his own heart. He can''t control his body''s mana, which leads to a lot of things that what we are expected. It should be done now, it is Too B is abolished. " The mana of Too B can be abolished, and this time it is also decided to help the long door. "Shen Zun, I will help you abolish tooil of the truthful mana. Too bifurcous is to abolish clean, otherwise it will be unbearable, this time we still shoot directly, we can only shoot, can we can Solve these troubles. " At the same time as you say this, the mana has been put on the body of Too B, which makes the mana in the Tooethism began to lose. The long gates also released their own mana, which was also released by the lives of Taiyi, and did not completely abolish the mana of Taiyi. The two of them once again determined that too, the real person has no mana, and it is relieved. "If you say this is really? It is very persistent in the heart of Taiyi. If his mana will recover again, its results are also very Zhao. Does he have been a mortal? Does not mix? There are so many things in the Miscellaneous World. " If it is shaking his head, saying: "No, too, too, the real person is the three world god Buddha, he can''t be mortal, this is a fixed number. Too B real people will encounter such a robbery is also his own life. We can do it now. Waiting, waiting for too B real people to wake up again. " If you are sitting in a knee, he is very unfinished, the long door looks like an uncomfortable look, it is naturally uncomfortable. Soon Tai B real person recovered his consciousness, when Tai B remnant woke up, found that he was in the Lei Yin Temple, the whole person''s face changed, he got up, saw the long door not far away and Such. "The little god is too used to see the Buddha, the Gate of the Gate." "Too B can, do you know if you are controlled by your own heart? You are now all abolished, you should now know what you become like anyone. You can''t press the heart. Devil''s words, this will bring dangerous three trips. " If you take a golden circle from your own hands, he will throw this golden circle directly on the head of Tooeth B, so that all the evils in the true human body are completely suppressed. "I am helping you to suppress your monster''s evil, your mana has disappeared, but you are still a god, you can restore your mana at any time, this seat put this golden circle on your head, it is to suppress Your magic, and finally caught your own heart, this is completely seeing yourself. " The long door and the idea are the same, he looked at these things, I feel that I have to do this. . 3906 Chapter 917 finally solves trouble You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "You also know that it is good for you. It is actually good to you. I don''t want to continue more, you should know what you know is more clear than anyone. If you can''t control yourself now The heart of the devil, then you will be swallowed to death by the heart. " The long door is also warning his eyes, the only one of him, this is the only one that can be awake, and his last opportunity. Tai B real people realized the seriousness of things, he thought that he would not like this, he thought he was able to control these, but he did not think that things would be so bad. He closed his eyes and sighed. "I thought that I can control everything, I think I can suppress my own heart, but the result is not what I think. I have realized my mistake, I am willing to always In this way, it is a generous person. "Too B real people said seriously. Too many people know that he is hard to control his own heart, his demon evil in his heart, and he can easily control it easily, so he said so. In front of Tai B real people, I know what it means, and he smiled and shook his head. If you don''t speak, you will explain it. It is God, it is impossible to become a person. " If this is, it is actually telling Taiyi real people. He wants to let Tai B real people don''t want to solve this thing without recovering the mana. What he needs to do is to restore your own mana and eliminate the heart. At this time, the Xuanyuan sword of the long door flew directly from the long door, and he fell in front of the real person. The long door immediately understood that Xuanyuan sword was doing what to do, so the long door picked the Xuanyuanjian directly, and handed over to Tai B real person. "Xuanyuanjian''s mana can be completely recovered, this is because of your help. Now Xuanyuanjian wants to help you, Xuanyuan sword is an ancient artifact, and there is a powerful justice, I believe that you just have to hold Xuanyuanjian, yours The evil spirits will be cleared. "The long door said. The long gates have been thinking about other ways. He didn''t think that his Xuanyuan sword will have such power, and Xuanyuan sword can really do this. "Can I really take it? When I helped Xuanyuanjian, I had a kind of kindness I have my own awareness. I know that I should do these things I should do. But now? I am really Do you want to do this? Xuanyuan sword will not be infected by my demon breath? " Too B real people will have such suspicions, and the long door can be understood. "You can rest assured, despite the doing it in accordance with the God of God. The place where you are in the Lei Yin Temple, the fairy of the Lei Yin Temple is very heavy, and there is no one can distribute evil in the Lei Yin Temple. , Rest assured. "The long door is very affirmative. This too, the real person relaxed, he held Xuanyuanjian, immediately felt a big god Buddha''s force towards his source of origin, which made it have lost the man''s real person instant recovery Manal. If you just gave the golden circle of Too B''s real person, I knew that two of them knew that too, the real person was restored his mana. There is Xuanyuan Sword to suppress Tooo''s evil in the human body, which makes Tooo''s real human evil spirits completely pressed. "I can''t think that Xuanyuan sword has such a power. I can feel the crackdown of the evil spirits of Xuanyuan swords in my own body. I just want to hold Xuanyuan sword in your hand. It doesn''t dare to come out. what." "The words you said are also believed. Because Xuanyuan Sword This God is to use the past. This God is still Liu Zhongli Yin Temple, holding Xuanyuan sword in the side of the Buddha, this help You destroy the evil spirits in the body. "The long gate recommended. Tai B real people naturally have no opinions. He lifted his head to look at the Buddha in front of him, and immediately agreed to come down, open. "This is naturally no problem, this seat is still thinking about letting Tai B real people staying around this seat, I am worried about Tai B, now I am too real personally, then this seat will be too kind. Before the evil spirits in his body, he may not leave the Lei Yin Temple halfway before. " If the Lei Yin Temple is full of God Buddha, the general demon is unable to enter here. The god Buddha at the god Buddha is to help Tai B real person, accelerate the coating of his body. . 3907 The 918th chapter Sun Wukongs suggestion You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! It is also a breather in the long door. He feels that he has resolved a big thing, it can leave. "Too B is really good, you are good in front of the Buddha, this god believes that you can not only eliminate the evil spirits in the heart of the Buddha, but also enhance your own mana." The long gates have always been extremely trustworthy. He believes that it is the strong in the three worlds. Nothing is that he can solve it. In the eyes of the eyes, the long gates left the Lei Yin Temple. There were only two people like Tai B in the Lei Yin Temple. If you use your own mana, you will be able to directly deduct it, along with the Xuanyuan sword of Taiyi. "This seat will now deduct you in this goddess of the Buddha, but also to let more God Buddha''s breath into your body. Now Xuanyuan sword can help you suppress the heart, but you can''t help you destroy Magic. Let this seat will help you eliminate your heart. " If you really want to help Tai B real person to destroy his heart, this time, it is also constantly transmitting your own mana in the body of Taiyi real person, so soon these strong mana is injected too In the body of B., this will be covered by God Buddha''s body around the body of Taiyi. The long door has left the Lei Yin Temple. For this matter, he also relieves a breath. In his eyes, it is possible to tell a fall, he decides to see Yumi in the previous Lingxiao Temple. Yumi is doing what is going to do with the gods. He doesn''t know how he wants to make these fans. When the door has appeared, all the gods immediately did not speak. "How is Yu Emperor, how do you see this gods in an instant? What is it what is terrible?" The long door said. Yu Emperor came to the long door, smiled and said: "God is said to say, I have always trusted God, just what this god is coming?" "The original Taiyi real person has had some changes in Tianchi Holy Water, which makes things exceed the expectations of this god. But now trouble has been solved, too boring the heart of the world is thoroughly suppressed, and it has been sent to the thunder Sick Temple. " The reason why the door told Yu Emperor, and in order to let Yu Emperor''s peace of heavenly Tianding will, the long door knows that he is not saying, Yu Emperor has always been tricking in this matter. "There is a long door and the Buddha, there is no thing that doesn''t do it within the three worlds. Since it is already in the Lei Yin Temple, I don''t know if his mana can release a few more, he will be like the original, , A disaster three? "Yu Emily told the doubts in his heart. Yu Emperor is the first of the three, although his mana has no long gates and is so powerful, but all things in the three borders of the earth, so he is also very mindful to this matter. Original Yu Emily also thought of to send the Tianbing Tiandi will arrest it, he didn''t think of the Tai B real person will be taken in the long door within such a short time, and bring it to the Lei Yin Temple to Buddha. Around it. "You don''t have to worry about it. There is a Buddha in Lei Yin Temple to guard Tai B real people. Too many people will never have anything. In addition, I seem to have always had something to say to this God, may wish to be directly Say it. You are so embarrassed, this God is very uncomfortable. "The long door said. Yu Di sighed, opening, "In fact, Totta Tianwang Li Jing has been arrested to arrest too much people, and thousands of miles will follow him, and there are four big kings." It turned out that Yu Emperor has sent it to Tianbing Tianda to go to Lei Yin Temple to find it, but when the door is flying towards the sky, there is no touch with them. "What do you say? Is this really true? If this is the case, I really make me very surprised. I didn''t think that the speed of Tianbing Tian will actually be so fast. Since they have already went to the Lei Yin Temple, This God is naturally to stop them. " If the words, the long gates have disappeared directly in the Lingxiao Temple and go to Lei Yin Temple. On the way to the Lei Yin Temple flight, the long gate took out his heavens and earth treasures, and then launched the mana''s mana, he immediately discovered Li Jing, and he rushed to Li Jing to reach Lei Yin Temple. In front of their eyes. "Li Jing, this time this god is here, it is to return to the Lingxiao Temple, which is not only the order of this god, or the order of Yu Emperor." The eyes of the pole said that this is very firm. He wants Li Jing in front of him to return to the Lei Yin Temple. For the things of Too B, the people are somewhat fearful. Li Jing said to the long door, I don''t know how to refute. . 3908 Chapter 919 and the gods You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Shen Zun, I know what you mean. Now, the heart of the world is still unstable. Seeing it directly eliminating, you can let the God of the Buddha do not have any concerns. Now God respects what needs to do It is that it doesn''t know that we will go to Lei Yin Temple. "Li Jing said. Li Jing knows that the meaning of the gods is the same as yourself. They all think that Tai B live will become a scourge of the three worlds. This is to ask for it to attack too much. It is possible to encounter danger. "This God has just said, don''t you understand? Everyone immediately followed this gods to return to the Lingxiao Temple. If someone does not listen to the words of this God, then it is the enemy of this God, this god Respect is absolutely not tolerate such a thing. " The god Buddha''s power is already giving together, and all the fans of his mana know it. Li Jing also understood that he could not be a long-door opponent. He wanted to retreat. At this time, the four kings at this time stood up. "Li Tianwang, what happens, is it all the strength of Tiand, this time we have to do what is going to think, how can you give up because of such a small thing? As long as Li Tianwang, you will not care Everything rushes to the Lei Yin Temple. " Under the end of the gods, Li Jing decided to pay attention to himself according to the gods, and went to Lei Yin Temple to eliminate Tai B real people. Li Jing faces the long door, opening, "I really can''t afford God, I know this must be because you go to the Ling Xiao Temple, so Yumi will agree with what you said. Or three maintenance, these can Avoiding troubles and dangers to avoid it, you are good. " After that Li Jing continued to fly with the gods. The long door looked at these fairy did not make what he said. When he made his own hands, directly manufacturing the huge manifestation, and the mana finally built these gods in front of him in an instant. "I just said, did you hear it? This time, this god is coming here to give you a message. You still have to do it, don''t you think about this God?" The long door is really angry. He is talking about this, released in the manifestation of the process, and there is a lightning on time. When the gods release the mana, they will have the constant emergence of their stereotypes, and they will go out from this manager. When they have escaped their long-door law After the world, I found out that the long gates have been manufactured in another manifold. "You still don''t want to take away from this gods, this God said to you, you must go with this gods, and you will definitely follow the words of this God. Go do. " The long gates will bring their own mana together. After the huge mana releases, they will directly attack these fairy attacks in front of them, and these gods are all knocked down. "This God is still in your hand, you will continue to do this for you, you will continue to be in front of your God, this God is not polite to you. Now you have rushed to the Ling Xiaobao Temple together with this God." These gods are not the opponent''s opponent. After they are defeated by the long gates, they are deducted directly by the long gates. All the gods to the Lei Yin Temple were grabbed by the long gates. After returning with these gods, they returned to Lingxiao, let them kneel directly in front of Yu Emperor. "Yu Emperor, this gods go to your order, let them come back, they actually say that you let them do this. Is it that this gods this god Buddha is in the eyes of the Buddha of the gods in the heavenly Buddha, that is, it is so unbearable If they have some comments on this God, it is possible to say. " The anger in the hearts of the door is constantly rising, and the power of the god Buddha in the body is also hidden, which makes the Lingxiao Temple rock. Yumi''s face is extremely ugly. He looked at the gods that have been injured. In fact, they already know that they fight with the long gates. Jade Emperor walked to Li Jing''s eyes, roared: "Li Tianwang, you are the most clear and infancy in these gods, and the most trusted general, this time you have to fight with the long gates? and long gates Did you not listen? " "At the emperor, the little god already knows his mistake. This time is all because I am alone, the Yu Emperor is punished by Hu, which is punished by me. This is not related to others." Li Jing hugged Ask for life. Li Jing is very much care about himself. He would rather felt itself, and he is not willing to let Tianbang will be punished. . 3909 The ninth and twenty chapter cannot be affected. You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! Li Jing said so, this makes the emperor are somewhat hard. At this point, all the gods of the gods in Li Jing said that "Yu Emperor, this is the matter of Li Tianwang, it is our own mistake, if not us, Li Tianwang will not be such a rope, please Yumi Crimes. " Yudi is very difficult, he looked at the long door not far away. He knew that he would be a little reliable, but he did not govern it, but he could not explain the long gates. At the glance, I saw the idea of ??Yu Emperor. He came to the eyes of these Tianbi Tian, ??and he faced these Tianbi Tian, ??and he took a deep breath. "Do you dare to take the gods of the God next time? Tell you, the first Buddha''s first thing is not white, and the law of this God is strong than all of your god Buddha, who do you have this If God is uncomfortable, it can be challenged. " The original door is also very angry. He said this, and he wants to teach these people before you. Jin Yu can''t suppress his inner anger, he stood up and face the long door. "Shen Zun just said, whoever is not convinced to you, you can do it directly with you. This time, I want to understand the God of God, and I hope I will enlighten it." Jin Yu will combine the mana in his hands, and a strong mana directly impacts to the side of the long door. The long gates looked at the Golden Ball shock to his eyes. He didn''t worry, reach out his right hand, directly blocking the amount of Golden Bulk, and then released his own Fly. A bunch of golden light directly attacked the heart of Golden, Jin Yan was taking out directly. "The martial arts of this gods did not use it. You are so easy to defeat, and it is really a ridiculous. What God is not convinced, it is directly challenged." The long door said this, the sky is instantly, and all the gods hurry. The long door is very doubtful. He knows that heaven is impossible to have a night. He closed his eyes and immediately felt what these were going on. "The bare feet is big? Shangxian must be very powerful, the spirit of the God can be a while." When you finish this, the long door is directly dodge the past, and he has changed as the barefoot. "Barefoot big immortals, you are in the sky, this time I don''t know if you come with this God, it is a place to meet. But you are not in the Lingxiao Temple. How can I come here? of?" The long gates are more respect for the barefoot, but he has been arrived first. The bare feet is coming here, and it is certainly a gods notice. "Long Gate God, you are the first of the god Buddha, in fact, should not be handed over with our little gods. You should understand what I said, this time has passed, I hope God Can you mind. " Barefoot is very respectful for the long door. He has always been closed to cultivate his mana, and the barefoot in the fairy will appear when he is difficult. The barefoot big fairy originally thought that there was a powerful demon. When he saw the long door, he also returned his mana. "This time I can give you this face, but what kind of people in them are uncomfortable to this gods, they can find this gods challenge." The long door repeatedly repeated it. The long door is around, and the surrounding fairy is not a step forward. They all know that the barefoot is very powerful. At this time, if someone dares to handle with the long gates, then it is equal to the enemy with the barefoot. Yu Emily immediately let these Tianfang will leave. He walked to the long door, smiled and said: "The long gates of the gods, this matter is indeed, I still want to think about the neighborhood, I don''t want to mind, these people I will definitely rectify them. " "In fact, Yu Emperor does not have to rectify them. I will not let Yu Emperor are difficult. This main purpose is to go to Lei Yin Temple to find too B real people. Today, the real people are very good, they want to go to Ray The recovery of the sound temple bothering too much, the consequence is really unimaginable. " The long gates can be thought of that when these gods go to the Lei Yin Temple, they will definitely want to take tooethism of the real person. If you protect too good, the real person is okay, if you don''t protect too much, if you don''t protect too much, too. . "This is absolutely able to protect the safety of the three borders. This is the last chance to give Taiyi. The opening. . 3910 Chapter 921 disappeared Sun Wukong You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! If the door said, the Jade Emperor also believed that it was so thinking. After the door is finished, you will leave from your eyes. He came straight to Huaguashan. He also wanted to go to the place he has been there before, there is Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong has been cultivating a fairy cave that is not far away from Huacheng, knowing there are not many people. He believes that Sun Wukong has been practicing for a while, and the mana must be unregistered. When the long door flew to this flower mountain, it was found that there was no one in it. "It''s really strange, this cave should have talented, Sun Wukong has been thinking about improving his mana, and I believe that his current mana has extremely great improvements, how can you find him now? ? " The long door closes his own eyes, putting your own mana in your body, he wants to use his own eyes to check Sun Wukong, but he found that the three worlds of the heavens, there is no trace of Sun Wukong, this long door I believe that Sun Wukong is in trouble. He took the heaven and earth from directly, and gathered the mana in the Tiandi Baoji, so that he was unexpected that the heaven and earth treasure had a miraculous appearance of a black stain, which is obviously the evil spirits to the heaven . Tiandi Baojian has always been in the hands of the long door, should not appear in the hand, just because the Tiandi Bao is in his hands, the last time he stopped the Buddha in the heavens, it was sent to the gods. Only the mana of the heaven and earth is temporarily lost. "Tiandi Baojian is the three world artifacts, how can become this now? This is certainly problematic, this God is going to figure out what is going on, it will definitely can''t let this evil stains are so residual. There is still Sun Wukong, and it must be found. " The long gates came to Huacheng Mountain. It was originally intended to say in Huacheng Mountain, but he didn''t think of it, Sun Wukong disappeared. Soon, the long door appeared in the other side of Huaguashan, here he found a black evil, this evil power looks very powerful, so that the long door is very unhappy. "Weird, Huagu Mountain is the sacred place. Since Sun Wukong is coming back, after it comes to the fight to win the Buddha, everything here has changed, this place should not appear so evil, don''t you have any problems? of?" The long door is looking at the black evil of this group. He just came to this evil, and the black evil drone directly into his body. After the evil gas entered the long body, immediately moved around the long body, but the long door was the body of the god Buddha. This evil found that after entering the long door, there is no way to spread in four weeks. He believes in his own intuition. "It seems that this sky, the treasure is once again a vulnerability. If you think about it, you must go to the town of Yuanzi. The long door finally decided, first look for the town of Yuanzi. He gathered his own mana together, his mana was promoted with an extremely fast speed, and the powerful mana will remember it together, and the long gate will soon arrived at the place where the town is located. At this time, the town is still returning to his own mana, and he found that the town of the town is much stronger than the original time. After the town is gradually awakened, when the town is restored to his own mana, he is much stronger than the original time. He just arrived here, he saw the town yuan. "Long Gate God? I don''t know that God has a distant welcome. It is really my fault." The town is just closed. After he saw the long door, he quickly flew. "What is the way? This day, what is going on? This is a little evil, I think this sky is a need to fix it. If you can, I hope you can quickly fix this Tiandi Baoji, because I Also use this thing. " The long-door expression is very serious, there is nothing to say in front of him, and he realizes the seriousness of the matter, immediately gets the heaven and earth to get his own hands, and starts with mana Heaven and earth treasure. "The Tiandi Baojian is the artifact. This magic will generally do not have problems. In this time, this time, the treasure trip, which made me have an extremely bad feeling, in general, we still want Be careful. " Town Yuanzi believes that heavenly treasure is like this, this is indeed a rare thing, he believes that this sky is treasured, and it is certainly what problems. . 3911 Chapter 922, Magic Control demon monkey You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door said to the town is also agreed, he looked at the town of Yuanzi. "As you have just said, things are not as simple as what you think. There will be such a big change in the three worlds. This is certainly what is the reason. I think we should do it, that is, he will repair the heaven and earth. I will take the Tiandi Baojian to find Yu Emperor. " He believes that this time about Tiandi Baojian is still a three-story, Yu Emperor can help it. The town reality uses his own special mana to the heaven and earth, and the heavens and the earth have a constant mana. Soon the stains above the sky are completely removed. At the same time, the town of the town is soft on the ground, and he took the heaven and earth treasure directly. Shares were sitting on the ground. "I can''t think of restoring this world, the power will cost such a powerful mana. I want to complete the Tiandi Baojian, and in the shortest time, let the three worlds have a demon." Town Yuanzi is very concerned about the stains of this Tiandi Baojian, he knows how serious this thing is, if you don''t use this matter as a thing, things will be more serious. "I also support what you said, now everything goes another look, or you need to hurry to tell Yu Emperor." The long door knows that this thing is, the better, the better. He looked at the town of the town. He wanted to let the town reward together to Tianship. He has not opened it, and the town is said to take the initiative to follow the long door. In the Tianding Lingxiao Temple, the long gates and town rewards came here, Yu Emperor looked at them, and he knew what a big thing happened. Yu Emperor Xu Xing, "What happened, how did you feel that everything is so strange. The first one of God and the first fairy came here. Is there anything else?" "Yu Emperor, the heavens and the earth, you already know, you will use it, you know what is going on." Said, the long door will thrown the heaven and earth treasure, and the heavenly treasure has a blue flame. With the burst of this blue flame, in front of all Tianbi Tian, ??show the original flower mountain What happened. Thousands of eyes and smooth, two people ran quickly to the emperor''s eyes, and the thousands of eyes were very panicked. "Worse Yuri, now there is a demon monkey in the human side, the demon monkey is very huge, its mana is also unlimited, the most important thing is that this demon monkey is a sense of consciousness, it is very difficult to deal with." "The awareness of the demon monkey? Is it a fight victory in Buddhist Sun Wukong?" Yu Emily guess the road. Nowadays, Sun Wukong does not know, and in the three worlds, he has been eliminated, and there is already a conquer of the monkey, and the four big monkeys have each result. This demon monkey is the most likely Sun Wukong. So Yu Emperor said that. The long door felt that things were not so simple. He looked at Yuri: "Yu Emperor, I think this is very quirky. Everyone is watching in Tianda, and God will go for a later monster. " In order not to let many sky soldiers will be hurt, I feel that I will see the demon monkey that they say in their mouth. The long gates will take the heaven and earth to get their own hands. After opening the heaven and earth treasure and releases his own mana, heavenly treasure the mana to release it directly from the place where it is not far. He followed the golden light emitted by Heaven and Earth, flying in the place where the extremely fast speed was sent out. A huge monkey begins everywhere, and its demon monkey attacks, and there will be a mana impact and an extremely large explosion. The long door has just appeared, and the demon monkey directly uses their own hand to attack the long gates. "This demon monkey is really fast, I just got here for me so hard, but such power could not cause any injury to me." The long door is confident. After the demon monkey, he attacked the long door, the long door directly reached out and grabbed the demon monkey to attack his right leg, injected the mana into the demon monkey, which made the Also get normal from the huge monkeys. "What monster, what is the monster, becoming a big monkey, but also let the demon come into this look. If you have anything to say to me, I will hurry now." After the end of the sentence, the demon monkey recovered his consciousness, he stared at the long door, he remembered all things happened. The demon monkey said: "Tiandi is updated, I can reborn three times because of my own obsession.". 3912 The ninth chapter of the demon monkey You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "I am convinced that my strength is convinced, I believe that I can kill you." The demon monkey is full of murderousness, he is a heart that wants to destroy the long door, he believes that he can defeat the long door. The long door faces the demon monkey in front of him, he thinks this demon monkey is very comic. "Do you think you can defeat this God, is it like this, have you gone? Do you have a few pounds? This God is going to see it today, you will rebirth again. How strong the mana is. " He has seen that the demon monkey in front of him is actually a six-ear macaque. He is deliberately installed into a gibbon monkey. Most of the gods don''t dare to determine their true identity, because most people don''t believe that six otacacacacab is still alive. . The long gate is facing the six-ear macaque in front of him. He doesn''t worry, he believes that Sun Wukong disappears will have some relationship with him. "I think you must know where to fight Buddhist Sun Wukong? You are born in Tiandi Lingshi. If you tell me what I have disappeared for Sun Wukong, then I don''t believe it. " "I naturally know, Sun Wukong this time is to be controlled by me. Today''s Sun Wukong has no longer the legendary fighting Buddha, he doesn''t have what you think so, he has become my slave. " The six-ear macaque is finished, and the grandson will be summoned by Sun Wukong directly with his own mana. After Sun Wuki appeared in front of the long-door, Sun Wuwang looked at the god Buddha was shocked. They didn''t think that Sun Wukong was so powerful, and it would be controlled by Saturday macaques. At this time, Sun Wukong was controlled as the six-ear macaque, and Sun Wukong did not have God, it was obvious that he had no awareness. I saw these in the long gates, everything was in his expectations, he was not so surprised. "Six ear macaques, this God is now given you a chance, you immediately let the fight to win the Buddha to return to normal. If you want to live, you will do it according to the God of this God, otherwise, this time you will definitely The soul of the God is loving. " The words he say are true, before the previous six-ear macaque can be reborn, in addition to his own obstacles, his Yuan God also survived. If the long-door is completely destroyed by his Yuan God, he will no longer be born. "You don''t have to scare me, I know how big it is now. The opportunity is only once, I am very hard to control Sun Wukong, how can I let him so easily? I also Ask you a word, are you willing to help me, destroy the three world gods? "Sixty ear macaques said. "Destroy the three world gods? Don''t you think that if you say it is ridiculous? This God has said many times, any such conditions are unable to affect me. Since you are so obsessed, then Don''t blame the gods to make you soul. " The long door feels that he will continue to talk to his six-ear macaques. He should also quickly release his mana, and thoroughly eliminate the six ear macaques. This time, as long as the six-ear macaque directly launches attack, Six-ear macajus will be killed in an instant. The heavens and the earth are colorful, and all the gods look around all the eyes, they all know that the long door is the only one who can restore the Sun Wukong, and eliminate the six-ear macaque. In the Lei Yin Temple, Guanyin and others are very frightened to this matter, such as the god Buddha and laugh. "This is the meaning of Tianyi, no need to have any worries, more don''t think about those who are useless. This fight will win the Buddha because it is too attending, leading to being controlled by six ear macaques. The long door god will appear in the six ear macaques I can definitely defeat six ear macaques. " If you don''t care about these, he believes that the long door can easily solve this thing, and the six-ear macaque can''t happen. The gods of the gods also heard this, this is all relieved. The evil spirits of the six-ear macaque are around the door, and he is confident that he has worked with the long door twice, and it is very understandable to the vision of the long door. He believes that his current mana has improved again, he believes that this time it will define the long door. When the demon evil is around the long door, the six-ear macaque directly enters his own evil force. He faces the long door in front of him, and he is very confident at this time. "The long door, you are not the gods of the heavens, where you should think of your companions, why do they don''t appear here? Do they not pay attention to your life?". 3913 Chapter 924, eliminating six ears macaque You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "Do you say this is to discrise me? Do you think that you want to join your trip to attack with you? I tell you six-ear macaque, you have no such ability, and I don''t Will make you like this. " The long gates have hated themselves in front of themselves. He knew that this six-ear macaque is very poor, but he is more, thinking that six otacacacus have become this look, it is because he is the Six-Taxi macaque itself. . "It seems very pitiful, in fact, it will become, it is also yourself. Since you are so persistent, the God of this God makes you feel powerful." He said, taking it out of the heavens and earth in his hand, and throwing the heaven and earth through the sky, using his own mana to the constant transmission of the heavenly treasure. Tiandi Baojian gradually glows, Jin Guang illuminated the six-ear macaque, and the evil spirits surrounded were immediately dispersed. "How? The evil you released is just that you think it is very powerful, and it is not worth mentioning in front of this God." "You are so saying, but do you think I will think so? My strength is much stronger than what you think, I firmly believe that your ability will change these. I will immediately put my whole strength. Release it, let you know my strength. " After the long-minded voice, he played the mana of the heaven and earth to the ultimate, the powerful god Buddha''s power hit six-ear macaque, which made the six-ear kicknuts were taken out. The six-ear maca-ki-maca-macaque fell to the ground, and the six-ear macaque at this moment had a blood spit out. He has not responded to this look, which makes him completely stunned. The long gates are near the heels of six ears, and he is approaching the past by the six ear macaques. "I said six-ear macaque, do you really think you can override the three borders to destroy this God? Say really, your skill is not so powerful, you don''t have such a thing. I just look at you, I already feel You are very ridiculous, and now you can''t beat me anyway, " The strength of his head is very confident, in his view, the six-ear macajus will be reasonable. The six-ear macaque is not satisfied. He looked up his head and looked at the long door of his eyes. His eyes were full of murderous. "Why do I do this, I don''t believe it. I feel that my mana can really control all this, but I don''t think that you use a small Tiandi Baojian will break my mana, I don''t accept it. " The heart of the six-ear macaque is a resentment. He stands straight to his body. He is full of murderous, and he thinks that he can make it again, and it will definitely eliminate the long door in front. "You still have what you want to say to this God, your mana has been fully restricted, this god is easy to kill you, if you are smart enough, this will not come out this time. Your inner heart is still there. Ben God said that you must do it, you must do it. " After the long gates fell, after the heaven and earth treasure, use his own god Buddha to cover your eyes directly. After the Buddha''s power shrouded, the long gates took their own mana to the six-ear macaque, and the six-ear macaque felt a very oppressed feeling. "How can I do this, I don''t believe in things. I still have a lot of things to do. How can I be in this place, I am compressed in this moment, I don''t believe these, I am not completely believable." Six-ear macajus wants to resist, after he brings his own demon evil, against the steady attack in the air. The dri from the Six-ear macaques released is not close to the body of the door, and it is bounced directly by the long door. The long door is open to the six ears, "You still give up the resistance, you don''t care what you become." God Buddha''s power shocked to the six-ear macaque, which allowed the attacking six ear macacon to disappear in the three boundaries. This six-ear macaques were completely destroyed. After his god is eliminated, it is absolutely impossible to rebirth again in the third world. "Six-ear macaid will have such a lower place is what he is looking for, but ..." The long-door dialect said half, directly turned to look at his body, Sun Wukong has already standing behind him. Six-ear macaque is very heavy because of the inner resentment, Sun Wukong is now controlled by this evil spirits, and his body has a constant powerful evil spirits. "Wukong? You are still controlled by the obsession of Saturm macaque, your heart is nothing to do, why you can''t break free from the persevers of Sixth Macaques, you have to control this by his obsession ? ". 3914 Chapter 925 Chapter of the Devil Controlled Sun Wukong You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! If you said in the bus, Sun Wukong can''t hear it. Sun Wukong just looked at the long door, his eyes were presented in red. "What is the old grandson wants to do something, is it what you can block? You want to block my guys, I will never let you go. I am just watching you now. I feel that you are very coming. " For Sun Wukong, he has lost his consciousness. After he was controlled by the previous six-ear macaque, the whole person had a feeling of demon, just Sun Wukong lost his consciousness, he really I don''t know what to do this. In the long door, now Sun Wukong''s consciousness is indeed very vague. Sun Wukong has now been thoroughly covered by such a demon breath. He is not ignorant. The long gates and Sun Wukong looked at each other, the long door was the power of God Buddha to protect himself. He is not worried about Sun Wukong. He just feels that his eyes are deeply deep, there is still his own heart. This will be like this. "Gou, you still have to recover your own consciousness now, I know how you think, you also know that you are now completely different. Now I have enhanced my strength, I want to All this is doing it in your heart, even if you are relieved. " All God Buddha is staring at the current bus. They want to see how the battle between the long-door and Sun Wukong''s two people will look. The long gate is designed for his eyes. He is actually how it is thinking about Sun Wukong, and he uses his own god Buddha to pack himself and Sun Wukong. This Sun Wukong has no way to move. Sun Wuki said his eyes, said: "The old grandchildren will not be trapped by you, if you are smart enough, don''t think about it in front of the old grandson, the old grandson is Don''t eat your set, you still have a quick release, let me see me. " "As you see you? I said that your consciousness and memory are really going back to the West Day before I have passed the scrub. If this is the case, then I feel very unfortunately. You can rest assured, I will not let you Continue such, I will definitely let you recover. " He is very confident in his long-door, he believes that he can defeat the long door, then look for the Buddha. "You don''t have to go to find, I am the first of Wanfo, my mana is on the same, you have to defeat me, then any of the three worlds will not be your opponent. But If you can''t defeat my, then you will die very miserable. " The long door is very serious about the Sun Wukong in front of him, but in Sun Wukong, the door is so ridiculous. "You said that you are the head of God Buddha? Also say that you have to be strong, you think you say this, you will believe you? The old grandson said to you, what you said If the old grandson will not believe, since you block my Buddha, don''t blame the old grandchildren. " After Sun Wuko was controlled by the heart, he did not only lost his previous memory, but everything in his heart became the original look. At this time, Sun Wukong has begun to be confused. He directly rushed toward the long door, and the two fight together. In the Lingxiao Temple, the Jade Emperor saw that Sun Wukong was so look, he was shocked. "This fight will fight the Buddha. Why will I attack the long-haired Buddha? Even if he is really being controlled by his own demon, it is not to become now? I always feel a lot of things. Some problems, I should figure out these. " Jade Emperor had just finished this sentence, too old, gone. Tai Shang Laojun looked at Yu Emperor, opening, "Yu Emperor, this is because of the fighting god Buddha and six ear macaracicia are controlled by the heart, this is just remembering the resentment, I don''t know anything about other things. We have to believe that the long-door god Buddha is to let the fight to win the Buddha and Wu Wukong recovery. " He didn''t know what to do. At this time, he thought that it was just waiting quietly, this is the best way. The long gates and Sun Wukong shot together, and the two mana impact made the ground directly. The ground began to shake, Sun Wukong wants to shoot again, the long door will be released before the 17th relics of their own body, after the storm''s mana is collected together, the long door is directly suppressed by the power of the relics. With the improvement of long-door law, the power of the relics in his body is much more powerful than ever. . 3915 Chapter 926, awakening You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! After seeing the relics, Sun Wuko felt that such a manual is very kind, giving him an extremely comfortable feel. Sun Kewei closed his eyes, and his body was so big. Sun Wukong slowly closed his eyes, waiting until the kung fu, the evil of Sun Wukong began to dissipate. The long door is designed to Sun Wukong. He knew that Sun Wukong became this. It was certainly because of other things, he felt that this should be done, it is to fuse the mana of Sun Wukong, let Sun Wukong can completely restore such a mana. "Wukong, you are already a fighting God Buddha, do you remember about Tang Yixian? I still remember the three worlds. There is a thing of the three worlds, and you have become a boneless thing. There are many big things in the three worlds. Many things have your participation. You are in the event of a battle of God Buddha, it is not the Qi Tian Big Shengtian, just only knowing. " "I also know what you said, I always think that my own skill is very powerful, but I can control everything. But I found it, I didn''t think so, I met a little. Six-ear macaque, I will become this, this is really sad. " The long gates and Sun Wukong have a look at the eyes, and Sun Wukong sighed directly. He felt that he would become now, it is also a sin. In the face of his eyes, Sun Wukong. He put his own god Buddha toward Sun Wukong''s body, which made Sun Wukong become another one. "I said Wukong, do you really think that you can also show me? You are much more powerful than what I think, in my eyes, these things have a transformation process, you are willing to restore your own Consciousness, I will help you. " After the head of Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong did not resist it. Sun Wukong closed his own eyes. He felt his own mana is constantly collection. The evil law in his body is losing. restore. After the long door eliminated the evil force of Sun Wukong, he felt that the evil force caused by Sun Wukong''s evil force is extremely fast. He knows this because his mana has played a certain role. Sun Wukong in front of the door is very calm, Sun Wukong faces the long door in front of him, and he is approaching the past. "I said that the long-door gods, the demon evil law on the old grandson has been eliminated, I have resumed my consciousness, and I have all the so many things, I have all clear, the long door is not worried." "This time you will become like this, because your heart is deep, it is indeed a sake of the heart. You still don''t think about it in front of this God. In fact, you should be clear than anyone, now What should I do. " The long door said this to Sun Wukong. In fact, it is also telling him that Sun Wukong in front of him. Whether you encounter something, don''t think about it, he feels that he should apologize to the three people. "Before the old grandson said so much, it is useless to know what you say, this time, the old grandson is special to apologize, I hope God can forgive me." Sun Wukong appeared, in his opinion, he was a very positioned god Buddha, but this time, he became so much, he felt that he did, it was indeed very ridiculous. of. "You can recover very well, any god Buddha in the three world will have its own heart, at this latest, everything can be recovered, this is the most important thing. There is also, you don''t have to pay too much. Self-blame, after the evil spirits in your body eliminate it, you still need to enhance your strength of the god Buddha. " The long door is still a little worried about Sun Wukong. He always hopes that Sun Wukong can be like the original. At the beginning, Sun Wukong did something very decisive, and never had such a mother-in-law mother, and now he is always hesitant, giving people a feeling that cannot be said. "You can still return to the Lei Yin Temple with me, don''t know how you think about the way to go back to Lei Yin Temple?" The long door asked Sun Wukong, after Sun Wukong thought for a while, he knew what the long door would say to himself, he did not speak more, flying directly from his eyes. Sun Wukong also felt that he had been a lot of mistakes before, he felt that he should return to the Lei Yin Temple with the long gates, and then gave the Buddha to the Buddha, so Sun Wukong followed the head of the long door. . 3916 The ninth chapter of the people of the gods You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long gates and Sun Wukong and its fast speed flew toward the Lei Yin Temple. If you know that the long-door and Sun Wukong come, he let all the gods are collected in the Lei Yin Temple, and he is sitting on the most in front of the Lei Yin Temple. When they arrived at the Lei Yin Temple, the Lei Yin Temple was unimpeded. After the two came to the Lei Yin Temple, Sun Wukong was squatting. "Participate in the Buddha." "Fighting the Buddha, you and the long-haired gods have just happened, this seat has been seen all with the sky. Today, your heart is immature, and you have become a god Buddha, you have to control your own desire. Hope Let yourself not want to be controlled by the evil spirits. " If these words are true, the demon is because of the desire of their. I hope, so I will become a demon. God Buddha is impossible to control your own desire. Hope, then the result is to be controlled by the demon. The long door knows if this is, in fact, there are also many gods that tell the Lei Yin Temple. If you can''t control your own heart and want. Hope, the demon is the most likely to capture their hearts, then control it. For these words, the inner touch of the long-door and Sun Wukong is the deepest. Sun Wukong personally tried these. In Sun Wukong, he would still like that look, then the result will be very bad. "Buddha, these things are not what we think is as simple. One person must be unable to control her want. If you look, then you will become the previous look of the old grandson. I thought the ring. " Sun Wukong will come here, its main purpose is to apologize for the Three Kinds of Buddha, and also tell everyone, if it can''t suppress the inner desire. If you want, it will be controlled by the demon, and finally loses his reason and then die. In the eyes of Sun Wukong, things are like this, and he also hopes that all God Buddha should not be like him. If I laughed and said: "The fight God can have such awareness, this is really a three-budget. This time we have to fight for the fight against the god Buddha, do not be by his own desire. Hope, lead to this One consequence. " If you believe that the long door doesn''t have a situation like Sun Wukong, because the long door has become an end earlier, he believes that the long gates have a strong spirit than the general god Buddha, and now the long The door has also restored his consciousness, he must be able to overcome everything. "Buddha, now God Buddha is in the Lei Yin Temple, this is just a chance, I decided to release my god Buddha to everyone''s body, so that they have the protection of my god Buddha, deal with How much is it used in the demon. " "This is naturally thinking that this is a very good thing. Is this not to know if the god Buddha is willing?" If you ask, these gods feel that things are good things, they all nodded, and they said in unison. "I will wait for the arrangement of the Buddha." The long door knows that he is coming. He put his man''s manual collected above his hands. After flew it to the air, he all people were emitted from golden flames. After the golden flame, the long door was surrounded by the long door. The continuous release of the surrounding, the power of the powerful gods began to spread towards four weeks. "All God Buddhas listen, you want to be protected by the mana of this gods, immediately open your hands, if you still do this, the result is very bad. You can be within this shortest time. Absorb most god Buddha''s breath, but must not absorb too much. " In fact, the long door can be seen in this matter, it is a strong desire. Hope. The god Buddha in the Lei Yin Temple is done in accordance with the door, and they put their hands out, everyone has absorbed a little Buddha''s breath. They know what it means to say what the door has just said. If you absorb too much god Buddha''s breath, it will be counterproductive. Sun Wukong stood in place and did not absorb the temper of God Buddha. The long gates flew from the air. He looked at the Sun Wukong, opening, "Wukong, how do you still just? You should know that you are a fighting Buddha, you are God Buddha. You are in your heart. And desire. If it is completely disappeared, you should all hear it if you say it. " "The words of God are not wrong. I should do this. But my own body has some unismposes, which makes me very painful. If I can, I hope that God can help me. " Sun Wukong strives to suppress his mana, and he also knows that he is already a god Buddha and should change the previous speech. . 3917 Chapter 928, Sun Wukongs law disappeared You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! The long door knows how Sun Wukong said to himself, he looked at Sun Wukong in front of him, immediately entered the power of his gods into Sun Wukong. "Goku, you are different from other people, there is a special god Buddha at your body. This god is to help you, spread the god Buddha power in your body, you need it now, It is to remove all your distrauses, and then close your own eyes. " Sun Wukong is absolutely trustworthy to the long door. He knows what these words say in the long door, he is done according to the long door. With the constant increase in the Great Gamed Buddha, Sun Wukong feels that his heart is extremely painful. Such painful feelings are more strong, but Sun Wukong has endured pain without any person. "Wukong, do you feel that your own heart is very painful? If you, then you will explain that you are completely suppressed by your own god Buddha, this feeling is also known." "I know, because I can''t control the sense of pressure in my heart, this makes me have become this now. But I really do, I think I can suppress my heart in the heart, but why I can''t do it? " Sun Wukong is very confused, since he feels that since the long door can inject God Buddha in his body, you can also bring him here, and explain that the long door is really a way to solve these problems. Dropped. "You said, the old grandson nature also knows what it means. You can rest assured that since the God said that it is necessary to help you, naturally it is to help you recover. If this god is unable to help you Just like those words, isn''t it hidden by the Buddha? " The long gate is to say so, when he is talking about these words, he has used his mana to seal Sun Wukong''s mana. He will do this, you will want Sun Wukong to experience the life of there is no mana. "Wukong, you are now in the thorough blocked, you are already a god Buddha. You want to recover your own I''s mana, unless you have a world god Buddha''s truth, otherwise You can''t restore your mana. " "But I ..." After the empty talk of Sun Wu has not finished, it is directly sent to the world by the long gates. The long door is so practical, the god Buddha is not solving, only if you know the meaning of the long door. "It seems that the long-door God is trying to let Wukong to experience the experience. In order to tell Wukong, things are not as simple as you see, what is going to do, what kind of person, still have to work hard " If you come to explain, the god Buddha understands the hard work of the long door. Tang Yan was very worried about Sun Wukong. He quickly came to the long door, his hands merged, very politely asked. "God, this is something wrong? Even if you let Wukong go to the world, you can''t let him have a little mana. If the law of Wukong is completely disappeared, if there is a demon, he attacked him, he is not a demon Can''t be defeated? " "I know that you are very worried about Sun Wukong. He is your apprentice, but I do this is helping him. Rest assured, Sun Wukong will not have anything, the power of the god Buddha in his body is Protecting his safety, he will not have anything. " The long-door words are absolutely absolutely, this god Buddha is that he released, and the general demon will definitely can''t hurt Sun Wukong with the power of God Buddha. If you really encounter any dangerous demon, the long door can be perceived. "Everything is that the fate Wuki is destined to have this robbery, Xuanzang, you don''t have to worry about these, Wukong will not have anything." If you follow. There is no opening of the long door, silently sucking a breath. When the long gates have heard that, they all know what they should do can change these. In their eyes, the sanctuary of the long gates is very powerful, but the three are dangerous things, the long gates can be alone Solve these things. In the blink of Kung Fu, the long door came out from the Lei Yin Temple. He didn''t worry about this Sun Wukong. He felt that this is not necessary, many things will flow over time, and automatically occur change. Already came to the long door of Huaguyama, suddenly heard a sound from around. "You have already let Sun Wukong lost the mana, now you are already the leader of this Huachan, this is just a person in the place, is there a very comfortable place." "Who are you? I dare to put the ghost in front of this God." The long door opened his own eyes, and I found out that said this person. . 3918 Chapter 929 Chapter Sepaled the inner tree demon You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "It turned out to be a farm embarrassment, this God is still thinking that the demon can survive in Huacheng, and it is also so convenient to absorb the flowers of Huachan, but you appear in front of this God. Don''t worry about this God? " The long door is nothing to do with this long-term tree demon. He just thinks that this demon is completely not worth it if you share this. Moreover, this 10,000-year tree demon is not what is a Buddha, just thinking about the heart of the people with demon. "I have been here, but you didn''t pay attention to me with Sun Wukong." Wan Yongshi said. "Long Gate God, I can see the inner heart of one person, and also know the three borders of the heavens, many things you don''t know. I also know that I also know about the future of the past, I know more than the wordless book. " Wan Ye''s tree demon said that these words were very confident, the long door looked at the messenger to say this, he felt that the Wannie tree demon was not lying on himself. "I said that Wannian tree demon, you really think that you can tell you in the heart of your God? If this god is to shoot you, how should you? Is it in a moment? Is it destroyed? "How do you deliberately say a long door. Wan Years of the tree demon heard the long door, laughed out, opening. "As a god, you won''t tell me such a thousand years of monster. I also know that you really want to take your hand, even if you want to give me, it is not now. " "It seems that you are still very smart, know that the God is not wanting to destroy you. Now there is a thing, you have to really have the skill, then you will show it in front of this God, you talk about it. How is the inner heart of this God? " In the heart of the door, I didn''t think about it. He deliberately said that if you want to verify that the peek of the tree demon is true. Wan Ye''s tree demon is just a look at the long door, just shook his head: "The long door God is now, why bother to make the old couple guess? Many things have passed, things are not what you think, I am Really peeking with heart. " This is true that there is really true that the legendary Wannie demon said is true, but he doesn''t know what the Wannian tree demon says these words. The millennium is really very powerful, and the long door suddenly has a thing, I want to ask about a long-term tree demon. "I said that you said that you are so amazing, when Sun Wukong is controlled by the heart of the heart, why don''t you help him? I believe you also know that this flower mountain is Sun Wukong If there is no Sun Wukong to guard it here, do you think this flower is still in the mountains? " "You said this is not wrong, I am just watching you now, I have already felt that the neighborhood is lost. You came here to come here, not to stabilize this Huacheng Is it better than me? " This is true, the long door is really thinking, and in the long gates, Huagu Mountain can have such a fairy, which is still very good. "Huashan is a good place for a closed custom, this gods naturally will not let the fairy here constantly lose. Huagu Mountain must have a strong god Buddha, and can always leave the fairy." The door is very sure. Thousands of tree demon felt that they were able to stay with the long gates to close the door in Huacaishan, the long gate was more powerful in Huacheng Mountain, and he thought of his own mana faster. Lifting. The whole flower mountains followed, and the ground suddenly had cracks, so, although it is very familiar, it makes the long door very uncomfortable. "It''s really looking for a dead guy, I have to look at it, what people dare to come to Huacheng to find the trouble." The long-door diamond, flew out, when he saw it coming to Huaguashan, it was a little surprised, opening, "The giant spirit, who makes you come here, and see you. How is it blame, what do you have anything? " "What about Sun Wuko? I heard that Sun Wukong has no law. This is the time when I revenge. I will never let go of Sun Wukong." I must destroy Sun Wukong. " When the giant god said this, his eyes were red, and the long-door knew that the giant spirit was controlled by other demon. "At the beginning, Sun Wukong was controlled by his own heart, you are controlled by the demon." The long door said to the giant god, he is hoping that the giant god can recover himself. . 3919 The ninth hundred thirty chapter of the Niu Deyu once again appeared You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu in Baidu Find the latest chapter! "I believe that the Huagu Mountain since this time is indeed in order to find Sun Wukong, but you are not to kill Sun Wukong. This demon has hatred with Sun Wukong, since this is the same, this God is I have to see what the demon has controlled you. " After the door is finished, it immediately entered the body of the giant god. The god of the god of God is in a semi-sleepled condition, and his man''s law is still, but consciousness is not his own. "The giant god, you quickly woke up, if your Yuan God will sleep, then prove that you are controlled by other demon, you quickly woke up." The long door said, while using his own god Buddha The physical impact of the god of God. Soon, the god of the giant spirit was completely awakened. After the door came out from the body of the giant god, the giant spirit also recovered his awareness. "Where is this? God 1." The giant spirit saw his eyes, and he quickly smashed. The long gates showed that the giant god got up, then asked: "Why do you appear in Huacheng? You just said that Sun Wukong will kill, what is going on? I always feel that there is a problem. I hope you can tell me directly. " "Shen Zun, I am actually ordered to protect the fight against God Wu Wukong. But I just felt that there was a very special mana to enter my body, then I fainted. Wait for me again. When I woke up, things became like this. " The giant god recalled that he had just tied to Tianxing, and he told these things to the giant god. "Yeah, this God is that there is a heaven and earth to find out that all the things can''t escape from the heavens of the heaven, this God is open to the heaven and earth, and look at what is going on. Winning. " After the Tiandi Baojian opened, in the Tiandi Baojian, the long-door and the giant spirit saw that the evil spirits were the kingdom. The Niu Deyu waited until the giant god came down from the sky, and his fast speed rushed to the giant god of God. After using his own mana to control the giant god, let the giant god to find Sun Wukong, and then sneak over Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong has lost the law, but they didn''t know where Sun Wukong went. "The giant god, since Yu Emperor gave you the mission to protect Sun Wukong, then you will protect Sun Wukong. Believe me, Sun Wukong has my god Buddha protection, temporarily will not be dangerous, but If you are by his side, he will be more secure. " "Since God said, then the little god temporarily warned." After the giant god lost this, it flew away from his eyes. After the giant god left, the long door flew to the air, he believed that the King of Niu Devil was nearby, so he brought his own mana in the heaven and earth. The heaven and earth treasure released the huge spiritual power, and the power of God Buddha was directly impacted to the ground, hiding the Kunwang, who was hidden under the ground, was directly attacked, and the king of the moment, the king of the Niu Dynasty appeared in front of the long door . "Niu Deyan, you are really amazing, while controlling the god of gods, you can also hide in the bottom of Huacheng Mountain. It turned out that the two unusual powerful demon, the two unusually powerful demon, one is Wannie tree demon, the other is really yours. " The Niu Deyou saw the long door, he knew that the long gates were very powerful. When they were in the flame mountain, they were also handed over. "What did you appear in Huacheng Mountain? Sun Wukong is your brother. After he didn''t have a mana, you have been so anxious to find him and kill him, this is why?" The long door query. In the impression of the long gates, the Niu Deyu is unfair is a ten evil monster. If there is any special thing, the King King is absolutely will not appear in the flower mountains and thinking about Sun Wukong. "Things are the length of the matter, in all, my lady is disappeared because of Sun Wukong, I will never let go of him." The Niu Deyan is full of hatred. "It seems that all this is a misunderstanding, do you know if you are alive before the six ear macacon? The six ears have just been destroyed by me. Do you determine what is not doing six otacacab? Sun Wukong has become a fight to win Buddha and follow You are a brother, what is the princess of the iron fan? " The Niu De Wang is silent, he doesn''t know what he should do. The door will take the heaven and earth from the Tiandi, and he will gather the mana in the heaven and earth. I want to figure out what is going on. But the strange thing happened, and the long door will gather the manifold after heaven. Tiandi Baojun can''t show all the scenes of Huacheng Mountain. . 3920 The ninth hundred thirty-one chapters are really problematic. You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! "The Tiandi Baojian can''t show everything in Huachan, which must be there. I know that someone may know this, we went to the Wannian tree demon, he may know all this." Niu De Wang said. In the long gates, the Niu Deyan is not aware of this, so he accelerates his actions, let the Niu Deyang follow his own body, he quickly flew to the place where the monk is located. Wan Ye''s tree demon just looked at the long gates and the King King knew what they would want to ask what they would like. "Do you want to ask about the princess of the iron fan? I can say that I am really lie to you, the princess of the iron fan is defrauded. Now the banana fan of the iron fan is unknown, and the iron fan The princess was trapped in the flame mountain. " The Wan Yem Limon said that this is the case, which makes the Niu De Wang instantly anger. "You said this horror is not true? The flame of the flame Mountain has been extinguished, and there is no mana around the flame mountain. If my lady is in the flame mountain, it can come out from it." "Niu Deyan, if you don''t believe in me, I don''t have any other way. I would like to see a copy of the Great Gate, I won''t tell you these things." Wan Ye''s tree demon a pair did not want to continue talking . The long gate came to the eyes of the millennium, "you should know the character of the God, you helped the King Devil King and my words, I am grateful to you, if you are lying on us. What is the result is that you should be more clear than anyone. " "Long Gate God is relieved, what is the sentence I say is the truth. And no one dares to say this for the eyes of the Great Gate, as long as the long-door God is in accordance with the princess of the iron fan, The princess of the Iron fan can be found. "Wannamu is definitely said. "Niu Deyan, you have heard, the millennium demon said this, you should choose to believe him. After all, you are so anxious, don''t you go to Huashan? You can not deny him if you don''t have it. Say. " The long door said to the Niu Deyan, the Niu Deyu did not say anything, and left directly from the place in front of him. After the king of the Niu Devo left, the long door felt that he should go see it. When he wants to leave, the Wannian tree demon stopped the road to the long door. "Long Gate God, this cattle devil is very quirky, if you follow, if you follow the Niu Deyan, it will be dangerous, so I hope that the long-door God is still going to Flame Mountain in front of the Niu Dynasty." Wannu Tree Demon reminded. "This God has never worried that anything is good, rest assured, no matter what kind of danger can''t hurt, I can make those people who have harmful people to all eradicate all, absolutely will not let three people have any Dangerous. " After the long gates naturally became a god, they will guard the three worlds as their duties. The three ride is undergoing a big change, and the long door does not want to speak, he quickly caught the Niu Deyan, and the two came to the flame mountain. The flame around the flame mountain is gradually burning, but the flame is not very big. "God, this is the three tricks, what do we do can relieve these troubles and dangers in front of you? I am really doubtful for these, or hope that you can tell me." The long gate heard the king of the Niu Deyu in front of him said that he didn''t feel it. "Sancha is really powerful, but the God of this God can be completely immunized to this. Let me see if this flame mountain really has a genuine iron fan." The long gates will bring together the man''s mana in his body. After his mana wrapped himself, he and his fast speed rushed to 1, he found that this is indeed a tribe of the iron fan. "The princess of the iron fan is really here, which makes me very surprised and accident. I have to take the iron fan princess away, and I can''t make the Tie''s princess has anything." After you finish this, the long door brings the iron fan directly from the flame mountain and placed in front of the King of the Niu Devil. At this moment, the kings and the princess of the King of the Iron fan disappeared at the same time, and everything around him had a great change, and the place where the door was located immediately became a flame. "Long Gate God, I can''t think of you, this is in my opinion, I really shocked me. But I always feel that your guy is ridiculous, don''t you have a dark eye? Why didn''t you see it? The situation? " The long gates listened to those who said this, he looked at the place where he was in the place, and the person who appeared in front of him was a fire wing. The Winged people are proficient in the three, and their mana is extremely powerful. . 3921 Chapter 932 rescued the King of the Niu Devil You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! But all flames, the WWW can use it, including the flames that appear in this flame mountain, but also he released. The long door knows everything. He just looked at the firewing people in front of him, there was a very disgusting feeling. "I said the Winged people, how do you have such a confidence in your own strength? I just said to you, you still don''t want to be so hard to eat, and the result is an understandable. " "I am very difficult to introduce you in my illusion, and how can you easily let you go? In fact, the true Niu Devil and the Gong Dynasty princess are in the flame mountain. If you really have the ability, Then I will save them. " The long door knows that the Winged people say that because the Winged people released the three trigers again, and at this moment, he put his own three real fires, but also gathered his own mana. The power of the Sancha lim fire is constantly enhanced, and the flame mountain is also rocking. The blink of an eye, the flame mountain has once again burst, and the flame inside is instantly covered the entire flame mountain. The long door knows that even if the fairy is impossible to have the impact of the three real fires, he decided to save the King of the Niu Devil and Iron Pan with the fastest speed. He didn''t think more about something else. With the fastest speed, he entered the flame Mountain. The princess of the Niu Deyu and the iron fan in the flame Mountain have been awakened. The two of them felt the surrounding flames, they got up together. "What is going on here, why will there be such a big flame?" The Niu Deya is puzzled. The Tie Pan is very familiar with this flame. It is like the flame she has seen, and she immediately responded, this flame is three trigers. "Worse, this flame is the three trihires. If I have no guess, what we are in the place is the flame mountain." The princess of the iron fan said that in front of her eyes, the two will immediately It is used to protect yourself. The power of Sancha is very powerful. The two of them only rely on their own mana manufacturing, and there is no way to stop the attack of the three real fires. Their mana finals will be broken soon. Just when they were desperate, the long gates were directly appeared, and they grabbed them one person and flew out from the flame mountain. "Long Gate God?" Said that the king of the Niu Devil and the princess of the iron fan. "You don''t have to be so surprised, I will come here everything is God, you just need to wait here, I will protect you." If the words, the long gates took them, flew out from the place in front. The long door brought two of them to a very safe place. He faced the king of the Niu Deyu in front of his eyes. "You and the princess of the iron fan are waiting here, saying that you are here, I am very relieved. of." "But this time I gave us this wolf, the Winged people, we have to go to the Winged people with the Great Gate, completely eliminate it." The princess of the iron fan is very firm. The iron fan princess and the Niu Deyan know, the long door must already know the Winged people, they can guess this is because of the Winged people, the long door will come here. "The Winged people are really very powerful, but he will not be the opponent of the God. You have been hurt, first restore your own mana. In addition, there is another sentence to you. Said, in this time, don''t release your own mana. " After leaving this, accelerate your speed, the two flew away from the place in front of him. The Winged people have seen the long door to fly away from the flame mountain. He has been a little surprised by the long gates. He feels that he is not easy to lead the long door. Here is no other god Buddha to help The door, he knows this is the best opportunity to destroy the long door. "I am evil, I will never let you escape this guy. In this manager, I can find you, you will take a break from my eyes." After the Winged people finished this sentence, he accelerated flight towards the place where he flew away, and the door flew over his opposite side, and the two were directly facing to face. "Winged people, you deliberately attracted this God this, just in order to sneak attack on this God, think about it to destroy this God, then you can unify it three. You are holding such a fantasy Do you do this? "The long door opened. "This is not a fantasy but true, because I can do this." The Winged people look uncomfortable. . 3922 Chapter 933 defeating the Wingsman You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! The Winged people are very uncomfortable to the long gates. What he thinks is that they have to attack the presidents in the fastest speed, and they will be eliminated. He put his own wings twice, and there were countless fireballs directly around them. This fireball is made of three truffles, and its power is very powerful. "If you really have this, you should not be afraid of these three real fires, this power is much stronger than what you think, it will make you at this moment, completely disappear within three." "Is it? The three of a zone is absolutely unable to attack me. You can cause harm to me for you, can you cause harm to me? It is really whimsy." The long gates gave a few fireballs flying in front of themselves, and they took them directly to take these fireballs. Wink, the long door is bounced by the fireball released by the Winged people in front of his eyes and rushed to the eyes of the Winged people. "Is this strong powerful manager? Is the speed fast? Your move is not hurt in front of this God, this God is easy to defeat your guy." The body of the door gradually glows, and he directly released his own mana directly. This long-door is not for your hand, and after he released his efforts, the Winged people were hit by a moment. The Winged people fell directly from the air on the ground, and there was blood in the mouth. The long door also flew down from the air, and he looked at the fire in front of him, rising his mouth. "You should have heard how powerful, the strength of this God is much stronger than what you think, it is possible to kill you in an instant. Just now, this God is Released the true skills, but didn''t think about killing you, so you are still alive. " "My Winged people have a tens of thousands of mana, which is that Yu Emperor can''t let me. How can you avoid my attack in the past, and I still hurt me? What is it? I am? I am Do not believe this. " Winged people are reluctant to believe that he is defeated by the long door, because his body is indeed not listening, he wants to release his own mana again, but find that he can''t do this. "You don''t have to have your own strength, just this gods to attack the punch, do you think just cause damage to you? Actually, you are not like this, you are not only being defeated by this God, but you The current mana is also sealed by this god. " When the door was attacking the Winged Taoist, the fist was in the moment of hitting the Winged people, released their own mana, and the mana of the Winged people was completely blocked at this moment. This fierce''s mana could not continue to release, which made the forehead of the Winged people showed a drop of cold sweat. He has already felt very powerful. He thought that if the long gates attacked him again, then he would Kill it directly by the long door. The Winged people think of it, he kneelted directly on the ground and got his head. "Long Gate God, I know it wrong. I used to have so many wrong things, I know that I am really wrong now, I hope you can forgive me." The long door did not think that the Winged people would ask for mercy so soon, he looked at the Winged people who kneel on the ground, opening. "Since you already know that you are wrong, you should have converted to my Buddha. You must completely eliminate all the laws. Only this, this god is believed that you are really changed, otherwise, the spirit is Will n''t easily believe in you. " The Winged people said that his face said, his face changed, he looked at the long door, and his eyes were full of horror. "Really like this? I did so much bad things before, I didn''t have the way, I saw your God Buddha, and it would have been killed in an instant. How can I do this?" At this time, the Winged people think about the life. If he thinks that the long door is just a heart, let him abolish his own mana, then it is equal to let himself send it, he is absolutely will never agree. The long gate is also known from the feelings of the Winged people. The Winged people will do this. In fact, for a simple life, the fire wingman will not abolish his mana, he thinks that there is no mana to be the most dangerous. . "Are you do not trust this God? There is a god to protect you, and you will never let anyone hurt you." The long door opened again. The Winged people only believe in themselves, and he does not believe what the door said. In the eyes of the Winged people, only a powerful mana can live. . 3923 Chapter 934, pressing Wink You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! "Long, you just think about it to kill me, I will not believe what you said. Since I can''t leave here today, then I am with you." The Winged people have been magical, he feels that only yourself live, this can make a lot of things you can do. After that, after the words just finished, the Winged people began to bring together their own mana. He put his mana to condense in your hands, this powerful manifestation is extremely fast, and the body of the fire is burning. . The long door saw that the Winged people were going to be self-explosion. When he thought about it, he would give the three boundary to destroy. The mana of the king and the princess of the King and the iron fan have been restored. Their injuries are also almost the same. When they see the four weeks of evil force, they have disappeared, knowing this is the reason for the long gates to defeat the Winged people. "It seems that the long-door gods have fallen the firewing people, the long-door God is really powerful, within these three worlds, it seems that the mana of the Great Gate is really much better than any god Buddha." Tie fan princess A sense of emotion. "This long-door God has saved us, the Winged people have been eliminated, but why not coming? This is there in what changes, I still have to see what happened around. Things, you are waiting here. " After the King of the Niu Deyu finished this, he flew away after the princess of the iron fan. The long gates looked at the Fire Winged man gradually improved, and the fire of the Winged people continued to release the black airweight, which makes the face of the Winged human face extremely ugly. "I will send you to the road, you can let your long-garde God have disappeared together within the three worlds, which is also an extremely fortunate thing. The Winged people smiled. The body of the fire is constantly glowing, just at this moment, the Niu De Wang flew to the place. When the Niu Deya, he saw that the Winged people had to be self-explosive. He didn''t say that he was directly attacked by the Winged people, which made the Winged people have some distances from the long door. The Niu Deyu flew directly to the long door, he looked at the long door, "Long Gate God, you don''t have something?" "This god is naturally not anything. Why are you coming here? Is your injury to recover? The long door just looked at the King of the Niu Deyu, in fact, I already know the injury of the Niu Deyu." "I can restore my own law, this is because there is a long-door goddess, this fire wing is deceived with my lady, attacking us two people, which makes me feel unable to say. I will never do this. Live him. " Niu De Wang has hated a bone against the Winged people. He remembers how bad is the trick of the iron fan and his own, and his inner anger is constantly rising. The long gates looked at the King of the Niu Deyu, and he was busy with the Winged people. He quickly stopped. "The Winged people will explode. His dating is to use their own manual explosion, then destroy the three borders. But he didn''t think that his mana I can completely press it." While talking about this, the long door releases the mana of his body, the strong law of the relics will be surrounded by the Winged people, which makes the Winged people can''t release their own mana. The Winged people constantly shake their body, he found that his mana was suppressed again, this time his body could not move, and he just released the mana to disappear. Soon the fire will become the same, he wants to release the mana released completely. "How can I do this, why I have to stand up, you can stop it, I don''t accept the gas, I am completely dissatisfied with you." This moment is very desperate. He has always thought that his mana is very powerful. If you can defeat him, you can''t suppress him. But the long door is now done, and the Winged people have been completely suppressed by the long gates, which is presented in addition to the slightest mana, and he is pressed completely. "I know that now I have become a waste, I don''t have any mana, and there are so many people who hate me. I have done a lot of bad things I can''t live alive, ask the long gods to die directly I." The Winged people feel that they are really dead, but they are not as good as they die in the long gods. "This God is not said to kill you, you will not cause any harm to the triple, this God is to bring you back the Lei Jins Temple, let you dispose of you." The door said. . 3924 The ninth hundred thirty-five chapters do not die You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! The long-term thinking of this Winged person has been completely suppressed. How much is the relationship with it, now the best way to deal with things is to let this matter. "Winged people, you will be so bad for you to make yourself. You have been smashed by I have been completely blocked by I am using God Buddha. You don''t think about leave from my eyes." The long door is very serious, and it is ugly in his eyes in front of him. In fact, at this time, the Winged people have known their current situation. His eyes are full of convinced. He just looked at the long gates in front of his eyes, the grievances in the heart rose. "I tell you, I am uncomfortable to this. I think my own mana is above you, I will not be able to kill it easily. I tell you that if you really have the ability, Let me let me go, let me make another hand again. " The emotions of the Winged people are very excited, but he said this, the length will not be careful. "You think you say this, will I let you go? Many things are not what you think, you should know what you want to say. I don''t want to continue to you. When you say something else, you are so good. " The long gates did not pay attention to the wing people, and he flew in the direction of the Winged Temple. The cow magic king and the iron fan princess are opposite each other. They know that the long gates are to go to the Lei Yin Temple. "The mana of the long-door God is naturally invincible. Anyone who wants to be enemy with the long gods will be imagined. We still stabilize your own mana, completely restore your injuries. " The Niu De Wang felt this time has come to a fall, he didn''t say more, directly with the Gong Dynasty, from his eyes. In the Lei Yin Temple, if you are very strong about the things of the Winged people, you only have a man in the Lei Yin Temple at this moment. The long door believes that any of the gods in the three worlds is all known. When he does not want to destroy the demon, it will bring the Lei Yin Temple, then ask what to do if you come to the Buddha. "If you come, I believe that this Wings people have already known, you said, how should this, how should this god?" When you finish this, the long gates will have thrown away from the wings. The Winged people look like it, and his eyes are not afraid, but it is screaming. "If you come, I don''t think I really see you. These so-called god Buddha Drat somestead, the three worlds should be ruled by me, if you are enough, you should hurry from my eyes." While talking about this, the Winged people still brings together their own mana. He wants to make his mana greatly improved with the fairy in the Lei Yin Temple. But the Winged people did not think that his man''s mana was locked by the power of the gods, he did not have a way to continue to release his mana. "I said the Winged people, I know that your guy will make such a thing. In fact, you don''t have to think so much, you have no effect on me. You can break through my god Buddha with your mana. ?" In the morning, I will do this early in the morning, so he has enhanced his own gods before coming to Lei Yin Temple. Anyone can''t rush out from his god Buddha. What''s more, it is a wingwheel that has been injured. "Winged people, the long-door gods will take you here, actually to help you. If the long-door God is really wanting to spend your hand, when you are just, you have been eliminated directly by the long god. " If these these are true, he can see that the long door is to let the Winged people live, so they release their own mana to help the fire wing. "Winged people, you don''t have to have so much concern, you just need to get rid of yourself, there will be no so many things. What you need to do now is to restore your own spirit, Understand?" If you advise the Winged people, in fact, I want to let the Winged people calm. If the Winged people want to open, he thinks that the fire wingman can rebirth recovery. The long gate understands that he repeats again: "Wink people, you should understand what it means. If you really have repent, then you will immediately eliminate all the evils yourself." "If you say something to me, I naturally understand. Is it true that I am doing this?" Winged people wanted. . 3925 Chapter 936 helps the Winged people You can search for "My Unlimited Life Summary (Soxscc.com)" in Baidu Life! Winged people continue to ask, "If I do what you said, is it everything you can forget? If you let me forget these painful things, I will do it as you said." "This is naturally possible, it is because your mana lifetime is too fast, so it will lead to so much trouble. If you think about it, if you still obey, what is the result?" So in the long got, the Winged people really shook this, he knew that if he had been alive, then he would be extremely painful. He felt that he should do the most, it is to put it all. In this way, the long door closes his eyes, he thinks what you have encountered, then think about it now, he thinks it is still so good now. After the Winged people think about three, the opening, "I decided to follow you, give up everything you are now, I am willing to enter the earth''s rotation and return to the world, forget everything in this life." "You want to be clear, once this choice is made, there is no way to regret it." The long gates queried again. I know that if the people of this demon will return to the world, they will not have anything when they return to the world. In the present, the long door is really do not want to open, he knows this is himself The last sentence of Wire Wings said. "Since I said such a word for you and as you like, then what I said is true, I really gave up all this, don''t believe me?" Wink people asked. "This is not, I still trust you, I think you are an extremely intelligent person, you can really restore your own mana, and if you have revived, then it is the best thing. You have made a decision, Then, the Lord will take you with you. " In this way, after the long gorge is dropped, it flew away from the place in front of him. If you waive your right hand, there is a golden on the fire, this golden is used to protect the Winged people, and its purpose is to let the Winged people can reincarnate after the transition. Going, after the Winged people have been in turn, they can also be discovered by them. The long gate will come to the land hall with the Winged people. The ghosts around the land house do not dare to be near the Winged people, because the Buddha is shaped on the Winged people, not the average person can touch. King knew that the goal of the long door came here, and it has also been said to them. This time I also inform the Tibetan king, Tibetan king to the king of the king, informing the king of the king. Wang Wang hurriedly came to the long door, smiled and said: "Shen Zun once personally, there is something wrong, this time God has come to the government, it is not ordinary. Buddha has Inform us how things are, we will cooperate with the long gates. " "Yes? If this speed is quite fast, things do it, the truth is said to be a one. Go to the six reincarnation, the Winged people will not have any hazards for the three years, but now to hurry His reincarnation is. "The long door said. The king personally brought the road to the long gates and the Winged people, with two of them came to a closed place. After the arrival here, the king opened the six-way reincarnation, pointed to the humanitarian opening, "Shen Zun, that is human, you can let the Winged people go in." There is not much thinking about the long gates, directly pushing the Winged people in, a moment of kung fu, the Winged people entered the humanitarian, and the round turned. "Trouble things is finally solved, the guy of Winged people is indeed very annoying, and giving people an extremely unpleasant feeling. But I have no feelings about these, I have to make these things I think. To solve these troubles. " After the door was finished, there was a breath. At the point of view, anyone who is going to dry with himself should be punished by them. This Winged people have some of the special people who have been cultivated, and he feels that there is some gratifying to eliminate the Winged people. In fact, I don''t know, the magic fire on the Winged people did not disappear. He has not lost his mana, but he has got a substantial mana to improve, and the third world is about to usher in greetings. "Okay, I want to know that I have finished this task, I just need to tell if this is coming." After the long gate was finished, it closed his eyes, ready to use the mana to talk. . 3926 Chapter 937 disappeared You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! If you hear the long door, he felt an unprecedented feeling, his mana could not be transferred to the coming. At this time, the long door felt a very bad hunch, his intuition told himself that this is certainly a special thing, otherwise it is impossible to pass the ear. "My skill is also much stronger than what you think. There are still things that I have to do now. I should first stabilize all this. I have to do my strength again. Now I have to leave the government. If you are in a good cultivation in the land house. " The long gates who finished this have disappeared directly in front of the king. The king saw the long door and left and slammed a sigh of relief. "Things are really over, my mission is also completed, I have to finish these things." The king returned to the place where the king of the Tibetan king will inform the Tibetan king. Everything around Lei Yin Temple is like the old, there is no accident. After heard the king''s thing, he immediately understood why the king would do this. He understood what he understood. He didn''t think much about it, he left directly from his eyes. The long door will soon come to the Lei Yin Temple. At this time, it is closing and cultivating. When you feel the breath of the long door, you will appear in front of the long door. As asked in the long gates of returning to the Lei Yin Temple: "Shen Zun, this Wings people have been handled? Have he reincarnation?" "The Buddha said is not wrong. I have already sent the Winged people to the government to let him go back to the world. However, I just used my own mana to talk to your dialogue, but I was shocked by a special breath, I felt it. A bad premonition. " The long door said that he came to the Lei Yin Temple again, not just simple to tell such things about the Winged people. If you hear the long door, he closed his eyes and observed the three bounds with the eyes. After a while, I will inform the long door if I know what I know. "The long gates, these are true, this seat just spokes to the three worlds, this matter will be so bad. The Winged people happened when they entered the six rounds. He has not changed back to the world. " If the language is amazing, the long door is immediately opened, "This is impossible, I look at the guy to enter the six rounds of reincarnation, how can the Wink people go to the inside?" "The resentment of the Winged people is too deep. He is not willing to become mortal. His obsession will be too big, will let him become mortal after the six reincarnations, but the law change is more powerful, such a dangerous guy, is it Allow him to continue to exist. " If I decided to let 18 Luohan immediately shot, along with Tang Yan and Eight Rings to find the Winged people. The long door is to stop such, how to open, "Don''t have such a worker, say that this Wink people have some origins, I think there is no one will more understand the fire wings more than I know. So start now, I personally go to find the Winged people, I have to completely eliminate the Winged people. " As in the same way, he is indeed some origin with the Welfian people. And the strength of the Winged people is indeed very powerful, and the general god Buddha is not the opponent of the fire. "Do you really want to go to horses again? This wingsman can be more powerful than last time." If this time is his fault, so I will want to order my own hand to do this. . "Reassure is good, this God is so big, others don''t know if you are still unclear? No matter how big this demon is, I will not let you go so easily, I have to do it. There are still many things, you should know what I mean. " When the door said this, the eyes were very firm. He believes his strength, knowing that he can relieve these troubles. "This Winged people really have some origins with the long gates. There is still a lot of things we need to do. But now we need to do it, just stabilize your own mana, after you know the wing people In the decision to make the next step. "If you have reminded. "Don''t use it so trouble, the Winged people want to absorb my mana, I will go to the world, I have my own way to deal with the Winged people, I will wait for the new return to the new return." The long gates are very confident on their own mana. He believes that the Winged people will never be their own opponents. After the Winged people returned to the world, the first thing to do is hidden their mana. . 3927 The ninth hundred and three chapters dont know guys who regret You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The Winged people have no big feelings about these, and he knows everything is not what he thinks. In the eyes of the long door, the strength of this Winged person is indeed very powerful, but the long door is placed in the heart of the Winged people. The sky is overcast because the Winged people have changed again. The long door feels that this is not as simple as it thinks, and now what should be done, it is to do this, I want to do what I want. After he came to the world, the first thing to do is to increase his mana. He did it, it is to let the three worlds can be perceived, he believes that he is doing this, will never have to Time, Winged people will appear in front of him. "Winged people, don''t you want my mana to be annex? I can see you so you can feel that your breath is very powerful. I will say this to you now, I look at you now. I feel a feeling that I can''t say. " The long gates will bring their own mana, what he said is that all the gods in the world can hear, he closes his eyes, after opening his eyes, a black has wrapped him. He knows that this is the grievance of the Winged people, such evil is the place where he can bring him to the Winged people. So the long gates pressed their own mana, and he did not release his mana, but to choose to close his eyes, waiting for some changes. When the long door opened his eyes again, he had already appeared in a darkness. Here, he can clearly feel an extremely uncomfortable feeling, so feeling very strong. "It''s really strange, the evil here is very powerful, but why didn''t you see the Winged people? My intuition tells yourself, the Winged people appear here, there is a problem, I must hurry to find the Winged Road Talent line. " After the long door finished this, put your own mana, the powerful mana directly shocked to the side of the side, and there was a black hole in the ground. The black hole gradually produces a vortex. After a while, the Winged people appeared in front of them. The Winged people did not want to speak, he saw the long door, and his eyes were immediately rusted. "I can''t think of your guy, it will appear in front of my eyes. This is really what I have not thought. If you think you can defeat me, you can even bring me back to Lei Yin Temple, then you have a big mistake I will never listen to any command from you. " The Winged people''s eyes are full of murderous, he knows how powerful in front of his eyes, he doesn''t work, reach out your own hands, the mana between hands began to continue to collect, black evil constantly Enter your own body. "I can''t think of such a big strength, I tell you, my skill is much bigger than what you think, you want to come to my eyes to challenge my words, then I will directly shoot you, let you Feel my strength. " The body of the Winged people gradually flying over the air, he already felt the powerful law in his body, he felt that his evil has been collected, you can control these, I know what I do, can also alleviate these. The evil of the Winged people around the fire followed by the Fire wingsman''s mana, which is much stronger than that of the firewing people, this moment, the fire wing, decided to attack the long gates. "Long door, you feel that you are the gods of the triple, you think that your mana is very powerful. But in my opinion, my strength is not weaker than you. I can defeat you now, let you know that I am How powerful. " At this time, the Winged people have improved their own strength. He believes that the pain of the six reincarnation can bear, not to mention the current and long gates. "Long Gate God, I will let you experience what is true despair, now I have to release your own mana to you, I want to completely eliminate you." If the words, the Winged people extend their own right hand. After he gathered the mana in the right hand, a huge fireball appeared directly in his right hand, he was thrown away with the long door and threw it hard. "You have to be careful, I will let you know that you can''t be my opponent at all." The long door clenched his fists, he stared at this huge fireball, crushed this fireball directly. Countless flames are sputtered in four weeks, and there is a red mark appeared in places sputtered by this flame. After a short mana impact, everything is restored to become the same. The Winged people saw these, and he did not disappoint. . 3928 Chapter 939 Potential Crisis You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "You are really very powerful, but I have no fear of you, and then it is my true skill." Winged people rose. The Winged people saw the seventy ninety-nine-year-old surprise, he knew that the long door would appear in front of him, but he did not think that the long door would appear so quickly. At this time, the Wing Taoist has a black radio, which is precisely because he himself is so aura, so the Winged people have confident confident that they have a mana, he firmly believes that their grievances can put everything. changed. "Long door, I don''t want to be enemies with you, we just have the position, and I will have so many differences. I don''t want to be enemies in my heart. If you are smart, it is best to give up to me for Enemy idea. " "You said these simply impossible, since ancient times, it is not a force, I know that you are the existence of the three borders. You think about the three boundaries, destroy the balance of the three worlds, you have the difference between what I think, It is destined to be an enemy. " This is absolutely absolute, he knows that things will be done as he thinking, if he doesn''t hurry, it will be destroyed in front of his eyes, then wait until the Winged Taoist''s magic attack, Then the three worlds are dangerous. The Winged people have been doubled, and he is not afraid of the three worlds in the six reincarnation. What is thinking now is how to do it, and you can make a trip to a web. "You don''t have to think so much, I am the god of the triple god Buddha, you can defeat me, then you can control everything in the three borders. At least you can defeat any of the gods in the triple." These words that the long gates are true, and the Wings people also know. The words of the Winged people have also recognized the words that the long door said. He clenched his fists, and the evil law on his body has wrapped his entire person. "I know that these words you said are true. I also know how to do it you can make the three worlds into mine. Your guy thinks that it is very great in the three borders, today I will make your strength. Lessons you, I want you to try my previous pain. " The Winged people think that they have suffered from the pain, he is very hated for the long door. "This time, do you still don''t know how to say it, I am not going to make a look at you. I will say this to you, my strength is much stronger than what you think, I will let you I know what is going on with me. " When the Winged people finished this sentence, his mana was doubled in a moment. He and his fast speed rushed to the long gorge. He attacked his head, just a moment. Kung Fu, the surrounding ground is following the crack. There is no fear of the head of the Winged people, and he directly caught the fist of the Winged people. While he seized the fireman''s fist, he transferred his god Buddha to his fist to his body. "It''s this trick, do you think that the same move is used twice twice? I tell you that your move is there without any effect, I will not be as thinking as you think. It happened that all this will change. " "Is it? Whenever, you think you can release your own mana, you can get the power of the god of God, you can enter the six reincarnation, because of this god, you are so If you don''t know, don''t blame me. "The poor language is cold. The long gates have lost their patience. He feels that he is very good for the Winged people, and before going to the Lei Yin Temple to find a Buddha, it is to let him go back to the world to do a good person. The result is often different from what they want. After learning this matter, the long door will bring their own mana in his hands. He released his own mana all, and the kung fu in an instant will take him in front of him. Wing people give fly. After the Winged people were hit, the long gorgeous quickly released the direction of his mana, he quickly chased the Winged people. "How? You should know the greatness of the God? If you upgrade your own mana, you can''t hit the eyes of this God. You still have to give up with this gods Let''s put down your heart. " "Let''s put it down? Can you let go? Obviously what I think is unable to implement. ". 3929 The ninth forty chapter destroyed the wing people You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The Winged people say these words from the words, and his eyes are full and anger. The Winged people immediately gathered their law again. His eyes were full of murderous, this time he didn''t say more, directly put his own hands to the long door, and a huge fireball shock The long door is in front of you. "I don''t believe that my three real fire can not be eliminated today, this can be the most powerful flame between the heavens and the earth. If you are smart enough, you should not be a three-story gods, but should cooperate with me. "The Winged people release their own mana and persuaded the long-minded. "The God is doing things, it is not for you, and things have been in this point. You are still so involuntary, this really let me be too disappointed. You have a touch of repentance, also Will n''t be this. "The long door sighed and shook his head. He knows that there is only one way to obey such a deep guy in the Winged people, it is to completely eliminate it, let him completely disappear from the three borders, so that the security of the three areas. "All this is yourself, I originally unhappy before you forget it. It is your own, you can''t do anything else." If you have a punch, a boxing of a boxing is on the firewing people. When you are in an instant, you will spit out fire. After the long-door, after the fire wingsman spit out fire, his mana will certainly decrease significantly. Like the long door, the fire wings people spit out of the fire, and the whole person fell from the air and fell directly on the ground. The Winged people looked up and the door stood in front of him. "Winged people, everything is over. I have a problem before I want to ask you, you say that you have such a powerful mana, why don''t you think about the husband, but you have to make this violation of God? ? " "I naturally have my truth, I don''t have anything to me in your mouth. I want to be free, I want to do what I want to do, do you think you can do it?" Winged people say that the people are emotional. The long gate is facing the wingsman in front of him, shaking his head smiles. "You are some of the truth, the difference is uncomfortable, you have always thought that your strength is very powerful, you think that you can change everything, The result is not until there are anything. " The long door that finishes this words looks at the sky. The sky is still blue. It is also a little aura, and the long-door knows that he should be able to win the Winged people. . "You are still hesitating, you have already defeated me now, you can attack me in this moment, use your mana to give me directly eliminate it. You don''t have to pay attention to me." The Winged people are really sincere, he knows that his fire is taken away, and his own mana has a sharp drop, and his own three real fire has already disappeared. He knows that he must not work. So telling this if you want a long door to give him a happy. "It seems that you don''t think so, otherwise you will not leave so anxious. You want to disappear from the Threejeography, then this God is destroyed." There is a power of the gods in the long gates, and the power of the powerful gods directly run through the Winged people in front of him. The Winged people have turned directly into a black smoke, completely eliminated. The Three Recruitment Buddha is very concerned about this, and they are relieved after learning that the Winged people are eliminated. In the Lei Yin Temple, the gods of the gods discuss, and the long door has appeared in front of their eyes. The long gate is facing, saying: "If the Buddha, the Winged people are eliminated by me, I think you already know. This fire is really very powerful, but that is because his body is fired. Now that his fire, I have already got my hand, now I will give you. " He is not a feeling of this fire, he knows the power of this thing is very powerful, but if the body is in contact with such things, then it will only make your own mana to weaken without enhancement. When the long gates exchange fire in Dan to the hand, all the gods stole the shocking gaze. Many gods have just heard of fire, but they have seen this fire, they want to see this fire in their own eyes. After I took Fire Dan, he found that fire and Yuan Dan showed a red, and fired power still exists, which is the mana of the original Winged people. "Fire and Yuan Dan is really a treasure, but this thing does not apply to any god Buddha in the seat." . 3930 The ninth hundred and forty-one chapter of Fire Dans abnormalities You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! All the Buddhas have closed their eyes, they can feel a very powerful mana on the fire, such a mana can make them less cultivation at least three hundred years. If you know that you are trying to resist the mana of this fire, you will pick up fire. "The mana''s mana''s mana is very powerful. People who have it can use it, and the mana can also increase the road of three hundred years in an instant. But this thing will also have a bad place. People who use fire and Yuan Dan are It is impossible to completely control fire, it will be swallowed by fire of fire. " The long door also knows that this fire is such an effect, so he will take the fire to get here. "If I have a Buddha, I don''t know how dangerous this fire is in the beginning. I can use the mana to suppress the mana''s mana, but such things are affecting me in my body. If you release the spirit, I think this thing is still good. " For the long gates, fire, he is really controlling, but he feels that this is a dangerous thing, it is not particularly good at flame spells, he thinks this thing is not as good as directly Give it good. "Long Gate God, you put the fire in Lei Yin Temple is the most sensible decision. Say that this thing is not good, still staying in the Lei Yin Temple, let this seat use the mana to suppress it In this way, it can guarantee that there will be no next person to be controlled by fire. " "This is the best, this is what I want. This time, the wing people are in the sky. I believe that Yu Emily will come to find this God. Not as good as I first go to Tight. " After talking about his own ideas, there is no blocking, just let the bus leave. After Tang Yan looked at the long door, he said: "The Buddha, the Gate of the Gate can bring the fire and Yuan Dan here," At this moment, I still have a problem to ask the Buddha. of." "Xuanzang, what do you have, but say good." It''s very calm. "Actually, I want to ask you, the long-door God is really so powerful in this fire, the disciple is so powerful? When the disciples have seen the fire of the red child, I don''t know this fire. Is the Yuan Dan are the same? " Tang Yan just wants to ask such a word, just just the door, he didn''t talk opportunities. When he wants to open, the long door has left from his eyes. "This fire is the fire, the fire in the boy in the year, but after the red child is becoming a boy, he takes the initiative to take out his fire from the body. I happened the fire of the fire. This time has led to everything you see today. " If you come to explain, this god Buddha in his surroundings know why things will look like this. Tang Yan is in his eyes, it seems that he is thinking, his expression is very serious, and then restores normal. The long gates came to Tianstring. In the Lingxiao Temple, only Yumi and Tai Shang Laojun. After they saw the long door, they respectfully opened their respect, "God is coming to innocent." "Too old, how can you only have a person to follow the Lingxiao Temple? Is it what happened again, if you, you can say it, I will help you. " The long door is still very small for the things of the heavens, he knows that many things should not come out. But this fire wingsman also harmed the interests of the heavens, so they will come here. Jade Emperor looked at the long door, sighed, shook his head: "The long gates of the goddess, in fact, this fire is not in the Lei Yin Temple, it has once again flowed to the world." "What? How is this? I know the fire and Yuan Dan, I personally make fire from the fire of the Winged people, and the fire is also verified, everything is no problem." The long door is not like a joke, but he is confident that he is indeed in front of the fire, and so many god Buddha is also watching, if the fire is fake, So someone can see it. "It''s all true, Shen Zun wants to believe that fire is disappeared from Lei Yin Temple, so you can use the heaven and earth to see it. Heaven and earth will never have false." The long gates listened to the Emperor, and he took the heaven and earth from him directly. The Tiandi Baojian has gradually glows. With the improvement of long-door law, the heaven and earth treasure begins to gradually glow. After a while, the mana of the heavens and the earth has been collected above. Tiandi Baojian is directly displayed recently. thing. . 3931 Chapter 942 Looking for Lost Fire Dan You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The long-eyed eyes saw that fire from Lei Yin Temple flew out and fell into the people, and his face became extremely ugly. "Fire and Yuan Dan have the effect of being able to shock people. If a mortal is in the top of the fire, then that person will become a slave of fire! If it is really like what I just said, the matter is very bad. of." The long gates of this words accelerated their speed and left directly from the sky. Everything in the world is like the old, the long door returns to the world and has not found any abnormalities. "This fire is really awkward, it absorbs the sun and moon essence, this is so powerful, it is necessary to quickly find this thing, it is absolutely can''t let such a thing will continue to be non-pressed." The long door closes his own eyes. He tried to find fired Dan with his own eyes, but he found that his mana was unable to find the fire of fire. The fire and Yuan Dan itself is a good thing, the long door knows that this is very embarrassing, I want to find it, it is not so easy. It happened that the pig''s eight rings appeared in the world. After seeing the pig''s eightfits, and its fast speed moved to the pig''s eight ring. After he seized the pig''s eightfits, he took the pig eight ring to an unmanned place. "God, how can you be in the world, is you not in the Lei Yin Temple cultivation spell?" "Eight quiger, this is also what I want to say to you. You are not in your own house to increase your mana, how can you come to the world? Do you also know about fire and Yuan Dan?" His intuition tells himself that the purpose of the pig''s eight rings is not simple, it is certainly what other things, the pig''s eight ring is here. The pig''s eight ring will look around, he looked around without people, then opened, "Shen Zun, I came here. In fact, the Buddha is coming, Shen Zun will give fire to the Buddha, the fire is magical from the thunder. Disappearing, Buddha in order to let others know this, I will send me someone to find fire! " For the pig''s eightfits, the long door is also half-sized. The long-door thinking that this pig''s eightfest has already known the fire of fire, then there are other people know. Just a part of the god Buddha is not open, because they don''t want to have crimes at all. "Eight Rings, Sun Wukong? Do you know this thing? If your master knows about fire, what do he do?" Before you think about Sun Wukong, it is very easy to use the bone house. If Sun Wukong wants to find this fire, it is very easy. "This thing is that the Buddha said that he does not let other people know, I don''t dare to find monkeys. I came to the world. I actually guess the long goddess is here, we can meet so fast, this is also destined." Pig Eight Exceptions, everything is ordered, it is not necessary to make this matter, he is worried that he will take the opportunity to retaliate, and shoot him. "In fact, many things don''t have to be so complicated. You are here, I will use my own mana to protect you. Anything about fire and Yuan Dan appears, you must tell me in the first time, I will fast Can''t come. " The long door knows that there is no meaning in the world''s unimple-purpose, and he flew directly in the direction of Huacheng Mountain. Sun Wukong is clutching. He has been cultivating his spells in this period. He has not been asked for three years. His mana has also improved a lot. Huaguashan is full of fairy, any demon that wants to enter the flower mountain is blocked by this manifest. "Huacheng''s fairy is so powerful, I can''t think of it here. I have always feel that Huacheng Mountain is not what I think. I should do what I should do, I have to find Sun Wukong." There is no such thing in the long gates, and he directly collects the manor to surrounded himself and enters the flower mountain. Sun Wukongduced to a strong fairy. He gave a long door to Huaguashan, so he directly recovered his mana. After he was soiled, a follower appeared directly in front of the long door. "God is really no longer, this time, seeing the gods to find the old grandson. What happened, what happened?" Sun Wukong''s body is full of fairy, the long door can be seen Sun Wukong''s mana has been greatly improved. The long gate is directly released by his own mana, and he let Sun Wukong have seen the cause of things. "Going Wukong, you know some things about fire and Yuan Dan, this time this God is coming to find you, let you look with me in the world.". 3932 Chapter 933 Chapter Fire Dans Magic Human Field You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The reason why the door is looking for Sun Wukong, one is because Sun Wukong has some origins before this fire. One is that Sun Wukong''s mana is very powerful. He believes that Sun Wukong will not be influenced by fire. Sun Wukong thought, opening, "The old grandchildren did to follow the fire, there were some origins, the long-door gods were looking for the old grandchildren, and the old grandchildren nature would be helped. Three borders Responsible, who makes the old grandson have become a Buddha? " In this way, the long door flew with Sun Wukong to fly toward the original place where the pig''s eight rings, and when they arrived with the pig''s eight aquarium, the pig''s eight rings did not here, which made the long gates had a bad hunch. "Strange, I am waiting for me here, but I am waiting for me here. I didn''t have anything else, the eight Rings didn''t here, my intuition told myself that the eight rings must be encountered? And trouble. " The long door closes his eyes, he tried to touch the mana of the pig''s eight rings, so I love the pig''s eightflves. But he didn''t think that he released the mana in this time, and he could not understand the pool of the pig. "Wukong, I think the Eight Rings must be found in Fire and Yuan Dan. But he didn''t listen to me, I will have a person who will go to fire, and now we can''t find his business." The door guess the road. "What you said, the old age is actually guessed, how is the eight quit? It is actually not thinking about it. Now we still point to find eight rings, otherwise the eight is really being controlled by fire, then Things are very bad. " After Sun Wukong said, it flew away from the place in front of him. The long door and Sun Wukong think that this fire is a spirituality, and it will choose a very powerful person before entering the person''s body. The person selected by the fire, the people selected by the fire, this time it will choose anyone else. The long-eyed Kung Fu flew over the sea, he cache felt that there was a fairy in this place, but this fairy is very weak, give a long door. I can''t say it. "I can''t think of this very ordinary Donghai, and there is still a fairy around. Is it here?" The door said this, directly closed his eyes, he brought his man''s mana and started to look at the sea in front of him. In the depths of the sea, there is a place where there is a glowing place, because this thing is a manifestation, the long door is half-eyed when they see half of it. "That is a mannepy, it is fire, this fire is very uncommon. It has escaped within this sea. This god is to see, you can also hide where." After the long door finished this, the fire in the depths of this sea fly directly. Fire and Yuan Dan began to shine, with the power of fire, the long door felt an inexplicable unique. "Fire and Yuan Dan, this thing is very uncomfortable. Fire and Yuan Dan have been confident that their mana is very powerful, but the result is not as strong as I think. Since you have your own consciousness, then Why don''t you become a matter of warming, confronted with this god? " The long-minded voice has just fallen, and fire is a humanity. The fire is a long door, and his expression is very indifferent. "Long gates, you, I am no hat, I don''t know why you have to chase me, what is your meaning?" "You are the root of the three sins. You said that this God is looking for you? In fact, you should know what you are in this situation. This God is just wanting to let you be in the Lei Yin Temple. The gas is cleaned, why do you want to resist? " The long door knows that fire, Yuan Dan is very stubborn. He said such a word, but it also hopes that fire is a self-reactive. The face of fire is extremely ugly. He roared, "Your guy is a god Buddha, you will certainly say this, you can know how I become this? I continue to stay in Lei Yin Temple. My mana will disappear completely, and I will also disappear from the triple. " The fire is very clear, it can practice adult shape. This is entirely his own creation, he feels that he is hard to be like this, it will never give up. "You can''t help you, but you are not the original you, do you find something you can''t control your own mana? You should think about what you want, if you continue to go What will happen? "." 3933 The ninth forty-four chapters of fire You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The long door is so persuasion to fire, actually hopes that fire is self-awake. "I can understand that you become this now, with such a powerful mana is how many works have been abolished, but you have to know that all this is destined. I don''t want to say anything else to you. If you have aware, you will reclaim your mana. " "You don''t want to be so true, I will have any repentance. You just have so many words, just to let me directly abolish my spirit. I just said to you, I Will you listen to what you said. " The fire is very excited, and it will become the original Dan medicine, and it is instantly flying into the mouth of the long door. This Fire Dan''s mana is growing and its fast speed is very fast, which is extremely fast, except for the long gates. Fire Chan has entered the body''s body, it plays its own advantages, trying to control the long gates with their own mana, let the long door to listen to its dispatched. The long gates have been very helpless for the decision made by Fire and Yuan Dan. He smiled: "I have always thought that your guy is very powerful, but I seem to have no effect on me. , Should you directly accept it? " "I won''t be admitted, I am still in your body, if you really have a book, you should play me from your body, only this will truly admit that your mana is indeed very powerful. "Fire and Yuan Dan said firmly. "It''s really mineral, I have said to you before, and any of your moves is no effect on this god, you still don''t continue to waste time in front of this God, you will not Cause any injury. " The long gates gathered their spirit around the body, then he gathered his huge spiritual power together, and the powerful spiritual power was on the body of fire in his body, fired from his body. . "How is it, is it very helpless? You will not be the opponent of this God, I have already said three times for you, this time you also realize it, this should I be admitted. ? " The long door said to fire, this is a more anger that fires fire. "God respect, monkey brother? I just lost, I finally found you." People who say this is the pig eight ring. In front of the pig''s eightfits and its fast speed, he did not say anything else, this fire is directly entering the body of the pig. "Strange, what do I just have to eat? I feel like there is something that I have entered my mouth, I haven''t tasted what it tastes." "Just is the fire and Yuan Dan entered your body, eight quits you quickly seal all your meridians, otherwise, you will be controlled by this fire." The long door quickly reminded. "what?" The pig''s eight rings has not responded. He felt that he was black in front of him, and he didn''t know anything. The long door looked at the pig''s eight rings in front of him, he knew that the pig''s eight rings had been held by fire. "I can control this, this pig''s eight rings is also a god Buddha. Although he doesn''t have such a powerful, in his body, I can feel his gun''s mana, I believe how much he will cause you to harm you. And you can''t kill him, isn''t it? " When Fire Chan Dan is proud, Sun Wukong suddenly appeared behind him, and his body was hit by a gold hoop. It''s just in an instant, fired by Sun Wukong from the pig''s eight ring. Fire and Yuan Dan did not think that Sun Wukong will suddenly appear, and the pig''s eight rings is still so heavy. The long door looked at the moment of Fire and Yuan Dan, took it directly, and put the fire in the firemaking pot. "I said fire, you are still caught by me. I will still put you in the Lei Yin Temple. The god of the Lei Yin Temple can be yourself. The pollution is clean. Different, I will use my own mana to refine the demon pot this time, you will stay in the demon pot. " After Sun Wukong helped the pig''s eight, after he was sealed with his own mana, he came to the long door. Sun Wukong looked at the demon pot, "said the long door of God, fire and Yuan Dan finally been taken, it seems that the crisis of the three are resolved, is it a little breather with a little bit?" "This is nature, this time, it is really complex to attack the fire to fight the Buddha, and things are really complicated." The long door is carefully staring at Sun Wukong. He can see that Sun Wukong is no longer like the year. . 3934 Chapter 945 must destroy fire You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! Sun Wukong just attacked the fire and manager of fire, but now he didn''t breathe. "Shen Zun, we quickly returned to the Lei Yin Temple with fire, the Buddha is still waiting for us." Sun Wukong reminded. The long gate came out of the fantasy, he recovered his mana, and the two flew toward the Lei Yin Temple. If you have learned all this, when Sun Wukong and the door have come to the front of his eyes, it immediately released his own mana in two people, and taught them to three hundred years. "Wukong, the long gates, the two people do very good. You will take the fire to the convincing, bring it to the Lei Yin Temple and still so fast, this really shocked, just now is my right The rewards of your two. " The long door is not feeling, he knows what he should do. "Buddha, in fact, you don''t have to transfer to me for these three hundred years. The three are difficult, I am natural is the no loan. I have already installed the firemaking implant with fire. If you are next, should you say that I said to the Buddha? " The chief said so, answer immediately. "This is nature, the long-door God is boundless, before the negligence of this seat, there will be so many troubles today. The long-door God is relieved, such a thing will never appear again." All God Buddha is here, they still see that I have said to others for the first time. Sun Wukong also opened the same, "Buddha, now the Eight Rings is still in a coma, if you can, I hope that the Buddha can help the eight to treat the injury, let the Eight Rings can quickly wake up, restore the mana." If you hear Sun Wukong''s request, smile and say: "This is the easiest thing, Guanyin master, you will be unprecedented, help the Eight Rings to restore the law." "Abide by the Buddha." When I gave a word, I left the Lei Yin Temple with Sun Wukong and went to the place where the pig''s eightfits. The long door knows this thing is really knot, he knows that he can leave from his place. "Things are starting from the original Winged people, and now I can finally tell a fall. Should we take a breath now?" "This is natural, the long-door gods have made so many contributions for the three gods, and the long-door God wants to do anything." In the eyes, the long gates are not only a three-ride god, but also to save the people of the three borders, and their credits are bigger than any god Buddha. "Okay, since there is no matter how much the triple is, I think I should leave from the place in front of you." The long door said it will fly away from Lei Yin Temple. God Buddha is looking at the back of the long door, but there is no one to open this time. If you come to the long gates, you will talk. "Everyone should be an example with the long-door gods, and we must work hard to train, enhance your own mana, and be a person who is useful to three." "Follow the Buddha''s will, we will not live up to Buddha, live up to the three worlds." The god Buddha is united. The long door also flew down the original pig''s eight ring. When he arrived here, Guanyin had just released the law of the pig''s eight rings, and the pig''s eight rings opened his eyes. He saw it immediately after seeing Guanyin. "Eight Rings, see Guanyin Bodhisattva." "Eight qui, you don''t have to worship me, now you have become a god Buddha, you are a lifetime with me. I am a life to help you treat injuries. Now your injury has recovered, I also This goes back and live. " Guanyin turned and saw the long door and saw the long door. She looked at the long door to open, "the long goddess." "This time, thank you for Guanyin Bodhisattva, you don''t have to use this in front of me, now the crisis of the three borders disappeared, you go back to reply." The door said. "It is God." Guanyin said from his eyes. The long gate came to Sun Wukong and the pig''s eightflves. He looked at the pig''s eight rings and said: "Eight Rings, how is your injury, is there anything else." "After returning to God, I have no thing. I feel that my body is very relaxed, I will improve my mana, spread my own mana, and find that my mana is indeed greatly improved." The pig''s eight rings said very happy. The long gates are near the pig''s eightflves, in the long door, the injury of the pig''s eightfits is restored, but his body has a little evil. "I think this aura is problematic. You release your own mana to let me see." So said that the pig''s eight rings will be done in accordance with the long gates, and he brings his own mana on the right hand, on his right hand, there is a blue breath. . 3935 The ninth and forty-six chapter You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "Shen Zun, I have already put together your own mana, what special things?" The pig''s eight rings doubtfully, he didn''t know that the long door made him so, what is it for? The long door is carefully staring at the pig''s eight rings. He can see a special evil gas from the eyes of the pig''s eightfits. This kind of evil still exists. "Eight quiger, you still remember that fire and Yuan Dan once entered your body, you still have a mana''s mana in the body. Fire and Yuan Dan''s mana can always stay in your body, I will let you release you The mana, because I want to help you clear the evilness in your body. " The long gates are close to the pig''s eight rings. He seized the right hand of the pig''s eightfits, and then use his own mana to directly absorb the mana of the pig to his body, and inject his mana into the pig''s eight ring. Sun Wuki looked at it, he knew that the long door was to help the pig''s eightfes, but he didn''t know what the door did so for the sake of the way, he looked at the long door. "Long Gate God, do you have anything to do?" Sun Wukong can''t help but worry. "Reassured, there is no thing that the God is not caught. Now what I want to do is, I will continue to spread my own mana. I know what I want, I will not let the Eight Rings have things. of." The long door is very definitely, and after a while, he reclaimed his mana. The pig''s eight rings spoated blood, but the blood of the pig''s eight rings is black, he can feel how heavy your injury is. "God, I ..." "You don''t have to say anything else, you will be injured again because I have caused the spiritual impact I just. You can rest assured, I will not let you have anything, don''t you find it, your blood is black? Does this also explain that you will not have anything. " The long door is very definitely these words. Pig Eight Rings look at your own hands, he found that he recovered to become the previous look, and the evilness on his body disappeared. The pig''s eight ring is directly on the ground, facing the long gates. Naturally, it has been very happy, and he is in order to express your gherring. Sun Wukong made a clear thing about what''s going on, he walked to the long door to apologize. "I am sorry for the long-door god. I just had some misunderstood for you, this is my fault. Now the three borders have returned to normal, and the old grandson should return to Hua Gu Mountain again, and then close the repair spirit." Sun Wukong has always been very confident in his own strength. After this matter, he believes that it is still a close-up and effect. "Goku, you can upgrade your own mana to this extent, this is indeed unexpectedly. You must constantly improve your own mana, and you will also make a big contribution to the three borders. I believe You can. " The long gate said to Sun Wukong, because he had an extremely hope of Sun Wukong, he knew how Sun Wukong appeared, he just looked at Sun Wukong, I already know what Sun Wukong means. "The long gates of the gods, the old granddaughter returned to Hua Gu Mountain again, as for other things, the old grandson did not care, and they left directly." After Sun Wukong lost this, he left directly from his eyes. There is only the long and pig eightfits left here, and the long door is for the pig''s eightff. He knows that the pig''s eight rings have their own things, so that the opening is active. "Eight Rings, you have already restored, you can do your own things. Remember to be like your monkey, there is nothing to upgrade your mana, don''t make other useless things, must Lift your own mana. " "I remember the gods." The pig''s eight rings nodded. Kung Fu to the door came to Lushan. He knew that this Guanyin was very much in order to treat pigs, and he decided to help Guanyin Bodhisattva recovered mana. Guanyin has come back from the Lei Yin Temple. She just returned to her hill, just saw the long door at the foot of the Lushan. "God 1." How did you come to Lushan? God is coming to me? "Guanyin asked a long door. "In fact, there is nothing, this gods come here, it is to see you. You have helped pig eight levies to treat a lot of mana, I am here to help you recover your mana." The long door said, directly waving his right hand, and both of them arrived in Lushan. After guilty of the black bear in the guard, it was very respectful to let the opening, the long door and Guanyin directly entered the landscape. . 3936 The ninth and forty-seven chapters of Guanyin mana You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "God, I am nothing, you don''t have to worry about me." Said Guanyin faintly. The door grabbed Guanyin''s hand. He passed his own mana in Guanyin. After entering the spirit of Guanyin, Guanyin had an extremely comfortable feeling, such It feels that the mana disappeared has recovered again. "How is it? Is it very powerful when you think it is very powerful? You should know what I said, I will look at you, I know that your mana is constantly lost, I can now Use your own mana to help you recover. " The long gate said, while transmitting your own mana toward Guanyin, Guanyin was got from the sanctuary of the door, and his face had a little pale and returned to the ruddy. The hard work of the child, and the mana of Guanyin is almost the same. The long door is also looking at Guanyin Recovery. "You should feel extremely comfortable? My mana is much stronger than what you think, I can control these, if you have anything you need, you can tell me immediately. from." After the door said this, his eyes were very moving. "Long Gate God, I really don''t know what to say. Before the pig''s eight rings, because some evil spirits became like this, I think I want to eliminate the evil spirits of the pig''s eightfits, not a simple thing." Guanyin uses your own net bottle jade dew to eliminate the resentment of pigs in the pig. In the long gates, the purification effect of net bottle jade dew is better than anything, and what he should do now is to stabilize these. Over time, a second of the way, Guanyin''s mana follows a little bit of loss. I haven''t found Guanyin''s power loss yet, but now he can perceive the loss of his mana. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, how can your mana constantly lost? My intuition tells yourself, this matter is certainly a problem. What happened to you, your body should be more clear than anyone, you tell me I can help you. " The long door feels that Guanyin has become this, and how much is related to the original evil. Guanyin sighed and said that the original committee of things. "This is because I released the mana in the net bottle of jade, this time, this time, I have caused this situation to appear. However, I believe that my mana can stabilize these, and Shen Zun doesn''t worry about me. " Although I said that her body is extremely painful, the constant losing mana makes Guanyin not stand straight to her body. "How can this, you know that you are extremely painful. Since this god is said to help you alleviate the pain on your body. So this God must do it." The long gates transferred their own mana to Guanyin''s body, only when he transferred the mana to Guanyin, Guanyin would be comfortable. Guanyin''s mana is still lost, the long door wants to find the reason, when the long door gaze gaze gaze in the jade bottle, this is a small crack appears at the bottom of this jade bottle. "How can this? I didn''t think that this jade bottle actually had cracks. No matter what, I will help you fix the jade bottle." After you finish the words of Guanyin, you will take the jade bottle, and your fast speed is flying towards the Tour of the Old Jun. In the long memory, Guanyin and jade bottles are coexisting. Today, Guanyin''s mana will continue to lose, which is very likely to be a jade bottle. In the palace, the Old Jun is training the two disciples, and the sudden appearance of the long door, so that the old man is scared. "Too big old king, don''t be innocent. This time I came here, I have been helping you, so I don''t have to polite to you." There are not many long-headed words, taken the jade bottle directly from your own hands, and put it in the hands of the Older Jun. "You carefully look at this jade bottle, the bottom of the jade bottle has a small gap, how to make this gap, let the jade bottle restore into the original look?" Changmen opened the door to see the mountain Say. Tai Shang Lao is staring at the jade bottle in his hand, which he knows what is going to do with the long door. "Shen Zun is looking for someone. At the beginning, the little god of the jade bottle is studying. This time I know how to do it." Too many old hands is very confident. "Since you know how to fix this jade bottle, then you will start." The long door urged. I saw that too, the old monarch took the jade bottle to the side of the alchemy furnace, and the jade bottle in the hand was thrown in. . 3937 The ninth forty-eight chapter universal gossip furnace You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "What are you doing? What do you want to use this eight ? But the jade bottle is the artifact, this refining furnace can really change these?" The long door is skeptical. He knows that the mana of the alchemy furnace is unlimited, but the flame in the gossip furnace is the three tribute. When the Guanyin Bodhisattva used the jade bottle to give the red child three real fires to the destroy, and he worried that Tai Shang Laojun The gossip furnace flame will be destroyed. When I got the old man, I saw what the long door wanted to say, he was very calm open. "Shen Zun is rest assured, I will not let this refining, there is anything. The jade bottle has already shown cracks. Its mana has been greatly weakened. I believe in me, how long, the jade bottle will completely recover of." The long door listened to the Old Jun, saying that he felt that he should believe that too old, or he won''t come here to find too old. "Let''s talk, when can this jade bottle recover? I need you to give me a more accurate time." The door said. Tai Shang Laojun fingers, opening, "Just after the day, two days, I think it is almost the same." The long door did not say anything else, he turned directly to return to Yusha. The long door of returning to Lushan has found that Guanyin is not in the hill, which makes him a little confused. "Strange, Guanyin''s mana has been greatly weakened. Now she has not yet been in Lushan. Where did she go? I don''t believe that she will go far. No, I still use Tianzhimao Tasting her right again. " The long-door dialect, take the heaven and earth, and then run your own mana. In a moment, the heavens and earth treasures have shown the location of Guanyin. He flew away from the place where Guanyin was located, and the Guanyin was sitting on the side of the waterfall. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, why don''t you cultivate in Lushan? If you practice in Lushan, you are at least safe. Now your mana has been greatly weakened, and your mana is still lost, if Don''t return to Yushan, if you don''t want to go? "The long gate asked. Guanyin sighed, she looked at the long door in front of her eyes, "Shen Zun, I will become this look, but I have some relationship with God. I actually lose some of the laws." No need to waste so much time and energy on me. " "I also just happily, this chooses to help you." I said that I am a god Buddha, the triple god Buddha needs this God to help, this gods will naturally have to help you. In addition, don''t The Buddha has trouble, and the spirit will also help. " The long gate is to believe that you can change everything, any god Buddha needs him to help, he will choose help. Over time, the long door can feel that Guanyin''s mana has returned a half. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, your current mana is still recovering, I have given your jade bottle to Tooo. Tooo, I am using his hand to help you restore the cracks on the jade bottle. Mine, wait until the day, this jade bottle will return to your side. " Guanyin knows a lot of long-door, she is very grateful to the long door, she knows what she will follow. So Guanyin continued to sit in front of the waterfall, she thought she would wait for two days, all of this trouble will be resolved. The long gate is made in the body of Guanyin Bodhisattva. He thinks that he stays here and there is no use, and he should do what he should do. He knows that he is here will affect Guanyin himself. Recovery. "Guanyin, you are here, I have made my own mana in your body, and everything is safe." The long gate is calm. "Thank you, God." Guanyin still said thank you. The long-door mouth rose, and he left from his eyes. Too Shang Laojun has been staring at his gossip in these two days. He is self-cultivating jade bottle this time. He knows that this is not true, so he did not let his disciples came. The long door is also to ensure that the Old Jun really can''t fix the jade bottle within two days. He once again came to the palace. "How is the progress? Does the jade bottle have recovered?" I saw that I saw too late Laojun. "Congratulations, the jade bottle has been resumed. However, we still can''t fall light, we need to see it, if there is no problem, remove the jade bottle." Say. . 3938 The ninth hundred and forty-nine chapters strange Guanyin (on) You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! Too Shang Laojun opened the gossip furnace. He took the jade bottle directly with his own mana. He looked at this jade bottle and recovered the law, this is very happy. "Long Gate God, the jade bottle has been completely recovered, the long-door God is not believed, it can be viewed with mana." If the long gates are talking about the old man, it is natural to believe that he looked at the jade bottle in the hands of the Old Jun''s hand, directly got it in his hand. "No matter what, this time I want to thank you. If you are not your words, the mana of this jade bottle cannot be restored so fast. I still have a lot of other things to do, you are here. Busy your own thing, I will leave. " After the door is finished, I am going to take the jade bottle directly, but I have been stopped directly by the old man. Too Shang Laojun looked at the long gates, "said the man''s mana, although the law of the jade bottle has been restored, but now there is only Guanyin Bodhisattva to activate its mana. We can''t use the mana to test the jade bottle Otherwise, it is unbearable. " For the words of too old, the long door is still as a matter. "Things are really not thinking, but I have been prepared, naturally, I will not let things continue to go, I have to do it, it is stable all. I will not release anything about the jade bottle. The mana, despite the rest assured, I will give the jade bottle to Guanyin. " The long door knows what is the meaning of the old man in front of him. He doesn''t have much to say anything else, and it will leave from his eyes. Too God looked at the back of the long door, sighed. "The nature of the long-door God is still so violent. Although he has become a god Buddha, if his character is not changed, this will be a very bad thing, I can''t let things go." He decided to find a series of things that came to have happened recently. If you feel that someone came to find yourself, he opened his eyes, he saw that he was too old in front of him. "Old Jun is you, you haven''t come to Lei Yin Temple for a long time, this time I just look at you, actually I know your heart thinking. You don''t have to say this to me in front of me. You will soon know the purpose of the long goddess. " If you drive your right hand, you have a mirror in front of the old man. It is shown in Lishan in the mirror. The long gate is straight to the Lussen, and the black bear is very real, and the long door is soon flying to Guanyin. At this time, Guanyin was sitting, when Guanyin saw the long door, squinted his eyes, said: "How is Shen Zun so fast? Do you help me get the jade bottle back?" "This is natural, the jade bottle is your things, I will naturally give you this thing. However, I have a doubt in my heart. I don''t have any reactions in this time. Do you have any reaction? Are you just constantly recovering your own mana? " The door said that Guanyin knew what is thinking, so it is gently nod. "You are all known to what I said, the long-door gods just need to give me the heaven and earth, I will naturally see if I have stayed in Lushan recently." The long door feels that Guanyin is very strange. He still wants to make sure, whether the Guanyin is very unusual. So he took the heavens and the earth to take it out, and the heavenly treasure has a blue flame. Guanyin put his mana into the top of the heaven and earth. At this time, he will slowly shine. The Tiandi Baojun shows that he has been in front of him, and she is indeed not going out in Lacy. "God, you should know if I want to say to you, I''m in accordance with what you said, I have been in this place. In fact, I have a lot of words I want to tell you. But now it seems that it is not necessary. " After the Guanyin said this sentence, the long door is asked, "this God is doing so, but also to help you. If you have any words in your heart, you can say it for this God. As long as it is the God If you help you, you will definitely. " The long door asked Guanyin just now, but also to determine if Guanyin really has a problem. He carefully stared at the Guanyin in front of him, then she took a deep breath. "Guanyin, what do you think is not so important, you immediately use your mana to attack me, you must be full. If you don''t use your full attack, then I will not give you the jade bottle. " The long door, let Guanyin stunned, Guanyin full face, said, "What do you think, just let go of God." 3939 The ninth fifty chapter strange Guanyin (below) You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The long door knows that Guanyin is deliberately put as a look, then open. "I let you attack my full attack, I know that you must know all this, you don''t have to continue to disguise in front of me. Who is you? You think you take you to Guanyin''s body, you Is the demon can''t show it? " Guanyin''s face is extremely ugly. She took a deep breath after heard the door. "You really can see these. But I will not worry about these, I have the huge spiritual power you can''t think of, I will show my whole skill in front of your eyes. Rest assured, I must be able to give you this guy. " After Guanyin finished this, her heart is again again. The long gorgeal is that Guanyin''s heart is still there. If you change to this time, Guanyin is not like this. "Guanyin must be because his jade bottle is not in your hands, then I am so cousin, so I will become this look. But I am not as simple as you think, Guanyin is a way to suppress you, as long as I will The jade bottle is placed in her hand. " "Yes? Do you really think that things will solve this simple? I found you different from what I think, this jade bottle will be my treasure in my hand, you don''t forget, Guanyin follows me Is integral. " Guanyin''s heart is very trusting, she knows how her strength is. At this moment, what she wanted at this moment is to completely control the mana in the body. "You must see that I can''t fully control Guanyin''s body, so I think so that I will shoot it? You don''t have to worry so much, you will know soon, can I control your own mana? " With the improvement of the magical force, she has begun to adapt to the body and mana of the current Guanyin. The long door is very clear about this. He also caused his own heart before he himself. He is not worried about these. "The Magic Magic will be pressed back sooner or later, I believe that after you feel this jade bottle mana, it will automatically disappear." The long door did not release the mana to the jade bottle, but to choose the water in his hands in his hands and splashing. After touching Guanyin, Holy Water, Guanyin naturally won''t respond, but his body''s heart is feeling a very burning feeling, this feeling is that the heart is not expected. "What is going on? Why do I feel that my heart is very painful? I am Guanyin, Guanyin is me, I am just her heart, why will I feel like this? I don''t believe these I will never believe that my mana will not release it. " The long door knows that the landscape has begun to feel pain, and he believes that Guanyin has resumed his consciousness. "Guanyin, I will let you recover your mana in your own, you have made your own heart magic again. You still don''t choose to let you continue to exist, you have to have a touch of repentance, It''s a early confession. " This time, the long door entered the depths of Guanyin, which made Guanyin gradually awake. After Guanyin woke up, he looked at the long door of his eyes, and her eyes were full of confession. "The long gates, really sorry, if not my words, things will not change so bad, really sorry." "Ok, you don''t have to do this to me. I know that you must not deliberately, then say, you can restore me is also very happy. In addition, I have a thing to ask you, your current skill is How big is it, if you really have any way, it is good to say it early. " Guanyin in front of the door naturally understands what he meant, after Guanyin gathers his man''s mana, put the deep evil spirits to thoroughly, this evil is completely disappeared from her body. "Long Gate God, I will become such a fault. I have realized my own mistake, and I will never commit such a mistake again." Guanyin knows that he is doing wrong, she can''t let such a thing happen again. If you happen again, she feels that she is a long door, and she is the identity of myself. "You don''t have to have any thoughts, what kind of, your heart must be clear than yourself. The Magic is the robbery you hit. I have ever had it before. When you are later, you still have to control your own Emotions, remember that there is a Buddha in your heart, will not be controlled by the heart. " After the door finished these words, the long door was directly in the hands of the jade bottle in his hand in the hands of Guanyin. . 3940 The ninth fifteenth chapter I have a way to help you You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! After feeling the powerful force of the jade bottle, she tried to release the jade bottle in her hands in her hand, so soon the water in the jade bottle began to flow, which gives Guanyin an extremely comfortable feel. "I can''t think of the law of the jade bottle, this is so powerful, after my mana restoration, the law of the jade bottle has also recovered together, this is the breath I have not had enough time. But I think I still leave it first. Here is it here. " Guanyin feels that he should temporarily leave Lushan. The long door is very confused about the words of Guanyin. He doesn''t know what Guanyin mean. "Is Leshan not where you live? The fairy here is also very sufficient, I think you stay here, in fact, it is also a very good thing. If you leave here, is it going to go? " In the long gates, Guanyin is doing this, it is certainly his own ideas, he wants to know how Guanyin thinks. Guanyin squinted his eyes, she said her own ideas. "I do this, I don''t want to make my previous heart to appear again. It is because of the intensiveness of Lushan, so I will make my heart''s evil thinking, in all, this is a very dangerous thing. " Guanyin is indeed worried that he survived in this very well-adapted, and the heart of her heart will appear again. If so, she will feel that she is not easy to have the current achievements, this is so broken Drop, this really makes him very painful. As I think of Guanyin, this is true that this happens, the long door also knows the meaning of Guanyin. He faces Guanyin and collect his mana in the right hand. "I have a way to completely eliminate your heart, but I have to enter your heart. You should be clear, my mana is so powerful, I just want to enter your heart, you can put your heart. The devil woke up again and crushed it. " The long door is indeed entering the body of Guanyin, and her heart is solved, but such a way still needs Guanyin cooperation. If Guanyin does not cooperate with him, then things will have more trouble. "The words of God are true? If this is true, then I am willing to listen to the command of God. As long as Shen Zun can give my heart to thoroughly eliminate, let me do something, I am willing." The words of Guanyay said that she now is a thought, that is, it is completely destroyed, and he believes that he can be destroyed in his heart. With the improvement of Guanyin''s mana, she felt a strong spiritual power in Lacy, she knew that the existence of this spiritual power in her body can be made to change everything, she is now the most Things, it is to release your own mana to the maximum. The long door also looked at the Guanyin released her mana, took advantage of this gap and directly entered the guanyin. He came to Guanyin''s mana, he came directly to Guanyin''s heart, here, he saw a black evil in the depths of Guanyin. "Is this the heart of Guanyin? This heart is very strange. I know that this heart is a must to be eliminated. Otherwise, depending on the mind of Guanyin, it is impossible to have any effect on the magic. I Release your mana and completely eliminate your heart. " When the long gates released his mana, it used to activate the heart of Guanyin, and the heart of the devil again wakes up. The heart magic thought is that Guanyin''s evil thinking made her again. When she saw the long door, I stunned. "Long door? How can you come to Guanyin? Is it you?" The Magic is not willing to admit these, but she reads the long door in front of her eyes, but she can only think of these. "What you said is not wrong, this time you actively activate, it is indeed me. My mana is much more powerful than what you think, I also have enough mana to kill your guy. If you are really smart, you should not resist me, I am directly destroyed by me. "The long door said. The long door is not worried about his eyes, and for him, this heart is, no matter how powerful, he can be uniform. "I said, you should know what you are in this time? I will attach you to you so you can give you this guy. See your way is it intended to continue to rebel with me?" "You are right, my appearance is destined, since you will summon me, I will naturally fight yourself. I tell you, I will never be so easy to admit." The heart magic is very Confident say this. . 3941 The ninth hundred and fifty-two chapters destroy Guanyin You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The Magic is very confident on his own strength. She believes that she is born at this time, her strength can be crushed everything, as for the long door that wants to be enemy, she doesn''t care. "You don''t have to forget what is this, if you are in this place, I am very confident. Do you not afraid that you become part of the evil idea in Guanyin?" After the heart of the magic finished this sentence, she made a look at it, and she collected her own mana on her hands. There is no feeling of the long gates to the heart of the devil. He just stared at the heart of his eyes, and smiled directly. "I said that your guy really thinks yourself is very powerful. At the beginning, I helped Guanyin suppressed you to destroy you. It seems that you are forgotten that my mana is so powerful. This God is so letting you see it. What is the real mana, this god will make you desperate. " Guanyin felt that the heart of the magic in his body was once again, but this time and the past is that she didn''t feel anything. "Long Gate God, can you hear my voice?" Guanyin tried to use his own mana and talk to the long door in her body. "I do this, naturally there is my purpose and idea. You can rest assured, my mana can control all this, you can sit, don''t think about anything, don''t release the mana." Reply. The long door said to Guanyin, Guanyin has already understood the meaning of the long door. She knows that she will not releasing the mana, then the heart of her body will not enhance the mana, and the long door can be defeated. "You are not the original look, there is a lot of things to do, now you are just a part of the miscepted people. Guanyin has been in the heart, your guy should also disappear from her body." When the door said these words, his body gradually glowed. He released his man''s law to the Guanyin Demon, and after the Magic was surrounded by his mana, there was no way to move. "It''s okay, you are best to let me go, or I will not be welcome to you." The heart of the devil began to struggle, but the heart of the devil did not use anything, unless the long door took the initiative to take him. The spiritual relief is only served. "Do you think I will get my hand? I have said to you before, your mana will not have any effect on me. At that time, you didn''t want to listen to what I said, before this consequences. I If you don''t care, you should know what I want to say to you. " The long gates looked at Guanyin''s heart with a contempt of the eyes, which made Guanyin''s heart magic, even though this, the long door was not a feeling. The long door looked at the Guanyin Demon of his eyes. He smiled. His screaming, almost did not mad. This is completely inexpected, and the heart is rushing through the long gates with an extremely fast speed. The blink of an eye, the heart of the devil became three evil spirits. The three evil spirits were attacked from the three directions from the long door, all entered the body. "You are not God? I use my trick this time, I will attack your own tricks, I am really curious, how big is you, you can''t stop my evil "The heart is confident." Guanyin''s heart is confident that her mana is very powerful. She thinks that I can practice my Guanyin can control it, and this time he is in Guanyin, he believes that he must control these. With the improvement of Guanyin''s magical power, Guanyin himself felt a shortness of uncomfortably. Guanyin is very doubtful. She opened her eyes, said that she said: "What is going on, why can I only feel a mana now? And this manager gives me extremely unhappy. " When Guanyin just finished this sentence, the long door broke out his own mana, his mana shocked to the heart of Guanyin, and the long door directly appeared directly from Guanyin. Guanyin thought that there was a matter just now. When she saw the long-awaiting, she was relieved. "Long Gate God, you know how worry about me, I am worried that you will have any accidents, but watch you appear in front of my eyes, I am relieved." . Thoroughly disappeared. "The long door explained. When Guanyin heard the long door, she tried to release her own mana, she found that her mana can freely collection, and there is no matter. . 3942 Chapter 953 Top to Fanzhuang View You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "Long Gate God, this time I thank you, if you are not you, my mana is impossible to recover so quickly. So far I have always feel that my heart is very painful, this will not be because of the heart So what will be eliminated? " Guanyin knows that his heart is destroyed by the long door, she is very grateful for the long gates. "You don''t need to use this kind of gratitude to look at me, I know what you are doing, and you know how you think. Now all this has passed, I can clearly feel that you have recovered. This is very happy. " The long door is now not careful, his most hope is that Guanyin''s mana can be restored, and the heart magic can disappear. Today''s Guanyin is indeed like this. With the collection of long-door law, there was a cold sweat in front of his eyes, and Guanyin became such a look. After seeing, there were some worrying about Guanyin. "I said Guanyin, what is your way? Just watch you are still very normal, and the jade bottle has got your own hands, your mana is indeed recovered. But I just see you, you seem to have What to say to me is. " The long door looked at Guanyin as a problem, but Guanyin''s mana and breathing were normal, and the door couldn''t see where Guanyin was about. "God, this time my heart is already disappeared, I should be very happy, but I always feel that my heart is very painful. Especially when the heart is just destroyed. Now, my heart is still painful. This feeling makes me uncomfortable. " These are true, she is now like this. The chief carefully stared at Guanyin. He thought of a moment, opening, "You don''t use your mana now, the impact of the heart to you is very big, want your mana complete recovery, Not so easy. " He thought about what he said before, letting a bell for a bell, he knew that this thing he had doped in it, then he would handle this matter. "I have to see you, but how do I think you look like this now, if you can''t help you, I think we can find some better ways." Long door thinking Say. "Better way? Long Gate God, my heart magic can disappear, the jade bottle can be retrieved, the mana can recover, these are your credits. The long door God is directly open, as long as I can do it. Things, I will definitely listen to the long-happening. " Guanyin knows that you can choose to choose now, she knows that she will do it in accordance with the door to do it. "In this case, I think I still go to the town of Yuanzi." The long gate recommended. Guanyin nodded and did not speak other. The long gates took Guanyin to the five village view of the town, and he went to the five village, because he said in his hand reminded him that the town reward is a way to this matter. When the long-door and Guanyin got together in the town of the five village, but did not find the trail of the town, which made him very strange. There is no one in the five villagers, but the people here are still there. "Guanyin, you have helped the town Yuanzi to restore the people''s crucible trees, you can eat a ginseng fruit, maybe you feel like this will feel like this." The door said such a word, Guanyin shook his head directly. "No, this person''s ginseng fruit is 10,000 years. If I eat this person''s ginseng, do you not fight against the sky? The Changmen God is can drink three people''s ginseng, as for I am not eligible." The attitude of Guanyin is very firm. She said that she didn''t eat ginseng. "Also, this person''s ginseng is indeed the same thing. At the beginning, the gods have been asked, and this thing is much eating, the body will explode in an instant. We have come to the five majesty to find the town Yuanzi, If you can''t find the town reality, then we are here there is no meaning. " In the case, the long gates took out the heavens and the earth from their hands and threw it to the air. He began to release his own mana to the heaven and earth, and he did, but also wanted to see the town of the town through the heaven and earth. The location. The Tiandi Baojian shows a black, the long-door and Guanyin cannot identify where this is. Guanyin cries, opening, "Chang Gate God . 3943 Chapter 954, rescue town You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "This is of course within three, I have already known where the town is in place. This place must have a demon to enter, then the demon will be taken away, you are waiting here. I will come back very quickly. " The long door turned away from the place in front of you. Guanyin looked at the back of the long door, she knew that the long door was for himself. Now that Guanyin''s Mana has been restored, but Guanyin''s body is still hidden, the long door is not willing to follow him back and forth. The blink of an eye, the long door came to the place where I was originally explored, and there were nothing here, and a black lacquered paint. "It''s this place, the edge of weak water is the extreme place that heaven and earth can explore, and I believe in the town." The long door is so saying, looking for the town in front of the place. He opened his eyes, countless mana released around the ground, he quickly succumbed to special aura, he knew what he should do, think about to release his own mana, will be calm The sub-take out. Soon he saw the town of the town that was bound by the Darkness, the town reality was coma. When the door came to the town of the town, he looked at the town of the town in front of his eyes and went directly with the mana. "Town Yuanzi, you wake up, I am the goddess, if you can hear my voice, then I will wake up now." The town is fascine, he heard the sound of the long door, he slowly opened his eyes, he looked at the long door in front of him, very shocked. "Is it really you? I have been waiting for you here, you are finally here." The town is very excited after seeing the long door, and the long door quickly appears to appease him in front of him. "When you are not happy now, don''t talk, you can hide your own mana, believe me, I can take you away, but you have to do it in accordance with this God." Just after the door said these words, the town rewards immediately closed his mouth, and hidden all its laws. With the promotion of long-door law, the guards of the detention of the Darkness rushed in. They looked at the town of the stunned town, and there was no other person, and they left directly. The long door is actually taken away at this time, the town of the town of the demon, but it is a customs of the poor to make a difference in the poor. In the five majet of the town, a fairy is floating from the outside, and the long door returns here. Guanyin looked at them came back and immediately got the past. "The long-door god, the town, the two people can come back safely. I am very happy. Now the body of the town is very weak, I can use the water of my own jade bottle to help the town to restore injuries." The chief agreed to this, he faced the town of the town in front of his eyes, nodded gently. The town reality closed his eyes, Guanyin''s mana towards his constant flow. After the powerful manager entered the town yuan, the town Yuanzi should feel extremely improved, soon The injury of the town is 80%. After the power of the town is increased, he is facing the long door and Guanyin. "Thank you, Gongmen God, Guanyin Bodhisattva Saves. If you are not your two people help me, I am afraid that I have disappeared from the third world." These words that Zhen Yuanzi said it was true. At that time, it was time. If the door was in late, he was really fierce. " "You don''t have to say such a thank you for this God, I came here, I want to let you help Guanyin to treat him, but I have not thought that things will be more complicated than what I think, so I will have This one is now. " The town is also known to the long door. When he helped him for treatment just now, he has already felt that Guanyin''s mana is extremely unstable. "Reassured, God, this bodhisattva has helped me restore the injury, my mana has been restored, I can immediately release my own mana and treat Guanyin Bodhisattva." The town reality has been prepared to prepare for the Guanyin Bodhisattva, which is also ready for Guanyin Bodhisattva. Tiandi Baojian flew out from the body of the door, flying directly to the town of Yuanzi, followed by the town''s mana through the heaven and earth, directly transferred to Guanyin''s body, which made Guanyin''s very painful heart. a lot of. Guanyin felt that his body was extremely comfortable, she tried to condense her mana, she found that she had completely returned to normal. . 3944 The ninth fifteenth chapter of the town of Yuanzi You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "Town Yuanzi, this time I can completely recover, because of you. The long door is coming to here, it seems to be right." Guanyin is really recovery, as in the original time, there is no discomfort. The long door feels that this thing has been knotted, and he should leave here. "Guanyin, your heart is already completely eliminated, now you have a manual recovery, the injury has also recovered, I see you very happy now. My mission has been completed, I have to leave." Guanyin knew that the long door was going, she released her man''s mana, from her jade bottle, flying out of a drop of water. She put the water beads in front of the long door, explained: "The power of the water is very powerful, the long-door God can try to give this water to eat, so that the long-haired God has recently consumed the mana Back. " "Oh? The holy water in the jade bottle has such a function? Since you have already told me, I should naturally try it." There are not many long-headed words, put Guanyin in front of his eyes. As Guanyin said, this holy water can indeed help others recover the mana, the long door feels that his body is full of strength, and all the tiredness seem to dissipate in a moment. He looked at his own hands and tried to condense his mana. He found that his mana really recovered completely. "The holy water of the jade bottle is really so fond of, I still don''t believe it before, now I am a tribute to it. It seems that your mana and injury are really recovering, you are in yourself. Lushan stays well, this God is going to leave. " "Gong Gong Zun." Guanyin said respectfully. After the town reward, the two were left from Lacy. The two of them returned to the five-way views, and the heaven and earth treasures once again fly back to the long gates. Wuzhuang is still like a wolf, and two of them flew here, the long gates were restored to the five majesty to become the previous look. "It''s pleasing like this, I said the town Yuanzi, what kind of saying that you are all the ancestors of the moon, you will be trapped by the power of the demon, saying that this God is still some do not believe. In the Dark Source of the Dark, you are trapped, you know what it is? "The long door looked at the town of Yuanzi. The town is thinking, saying: "I don''t know how I have been sucked away by the evil spirits of the dark source. It seems that the evil spirits of the Dark source want to find the heavenly treasure from my five village. Therefore, all people in the five villages have no disaster in this time. " The town is very distressed. His own mana has recovered. He wants to save all the disciples in his visit. He knows that he has to travel again to the Dark source. At the glance, I saw the mind of the town, he opened, "Town Yuanzi, you want to save your disciples, I am very understandable, but your mana is restored, and you can''t enter To that place. If you want to go to the darkness again, only one is one, that is, you will be caught again. " The evil spirits of the Dark source are very heavy, and the general gods don''t dare to get close to that place, because near there, the mana will be halved. The town is sighing, and he is true, but he is very unwilling to see this, he looks at the long door, brows, and then kneel on the ground. "Long Gate God, I know that I can''t do this, so I beg you to go to the Dark source with me. The long door God is boundless, if I can get the help of the long gangster, then my Those innocent discies can be saved. " In the eyes of the town, the long gates have helped the three people, and the long-door mana is naturally very powerful, and the long door can enter the darkness of the depths and rescue the town, and the town is believed to be helpful. I am rescued those innocent people. "Since this is now known, and you can don''t stand by, you must not stand by. Your disciples are indeed some innocent people, this gods will definitely bring them from the Dark source." The long gate is clear that the source of the darkness hides the person''s purpose, that is, you want to get a world of heavenly treasures to snatch, so that the long gates fly to the top of the five villages, and take the heavens and the earth on themselves. come out. Before the door was released, he looked at the town of the town under his feet and once again. "Your mana is already recovering, but you still don''t release the mana to go to the dark source with me. If you want to go to the dark abyss, you should understand what I mean.". ". 3945 Chapter 956 breaks into the dark abyss You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! "I won''t let the long gates are difficult, I will stay in the five village. If there is really a special thing outside, I will hide, I will not be the same as the original, enter the darkness. The abyss. " Zhenyuan understands that the long door is worried about something, after he says this, the long door is also completely assured. The long door did not say more about it, directly from the place where you left. The blink of an eye, the long door came to the door of the Diablo. He just held the heavens and earth treasures to release their own mana, and the leader of the darkness of the lace is known. The Black Devil wants to get the heavens and the earth, and he believes that you can control the whole three bounds. The guardian of the Black Devil came from the darkness of the darkness, kneeling on the ground. "Congratulations to the devil, have discovered the fall of the heaven and earth, that thing is indeed on the long body, and the long door has entered the dark abyss. But the god Buddha mana in this is weakened, It is best to think that this is the best. " Aunt''s words make the Black Devil''s eye beads all round. The Black Devil stands straight to his body, looks at Ah, said: "You do very well, the last time the town is saved is also because of his sake. The so-called Wanfo The ancestors did some skills, he took the initiative to come to the dark abyss, this is what he came here to find dead. " At this time, the black devil king is very happy, the black magic king believes that in this dark abyss, even if it is a powerful god Buddha, it will be suppressed by the mana, and it will never become the previous look. The law of the Black Devil is constantly changing. With the improvement of the Black Devil''s King, he decided to find the long door, then grab it with the mana, and absorb all the mana on the long door. All this is just a black magic king, he knows that it is not so easy to grasp the long door, so he is very careful. The black magic king''s eyes is very important to win, he thinks that the long door has entered the darkness of the darkness, and has lost half of the manner, which is not a big threat to himself. Auntie thought here, take the initiative to ask. "Devil, will be willing to take the door, if you don''t catch the long gates, you will be willing to be punished by the devil." The Black Devil looked at the eyes of Ah. He made a clear strength, so he nodded. "Auntie, you are in addition to me, in this dark deep ableece to learn the most people. I will give you a chance. If you can really catch the long-door, then share the long-door law, I I am half a half. " "Thank you for the devil, the devil is waiting here, I will bring the long door to the long time." If the words, Ah is turned to leave from the place in front of him. After the arrival of Ah, the Black Devil was sitting on his magic chair. He thought that the possibility of Aunt defeated the door is still very big. The long door has already felt that there is a evil demon devil in the past, and he closes his eyes and immediately feels the existence of Aunt. He directly attacked a punch to the blank place on the right side of the body, and after being hit by the long gates, he appeared in an instant. "Do you are the leader of the dark abyss? How do you look like?" The long door queried. "To deal with you, don''t use our magic." Aunt said confident. The long gates teach the brow and ask again. "Who are you?" "You listen, I am the protection method under the Black Devil, and it is also a more evil magic in this darkness. You entered the source of this darkness, your mana will disappear half, you will not Maybe it is my opponent. " Aunt''s confident looks at the long door, he carefully got a big door, he believes that the long door is to release all the mana, it is not his opponent. Surrounded by the body of the greek, there is a god of the Buddha. He has two in the darkness of the darkness. One is the leader of the dark abyss, one is to save the disciples of the town. "Look at your look, I have some skills, I ask you, what is the disciples of Zhenzhuang five-Zhuangguan? If you have changed from the trick and change your own, this gods may also put it. After you, otherwise, this god is willing to make you fly to the smoke. " "I am really afraid, do you think that if you say this, will you scare me? You are afraid I don''t know what I am in this time, you say this in front of my eyes, this is a good lesson today. Let you know what the consequences are. "Auntie said. If you have, Aunt begins to bring together the evil spirits of the dark abyss, ready to shoot the long gates. . 3946 The ninth fifty-seventh chapter ignorant guy You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The evil spirits that look at the sources of the Darkness move towards the body of the Aunt, and he believes in the strength of the level of Ah in front of him. He just looked at the evil force of Ah, and smiled. He knew that such a mana was unable to cause any injury. "Do you only have such a little mana? Say really, I just looked at you with such a degree of mana to challenge me, I feel very ridiculous. You are very confident on your own mana, then immediately Attack this god, let this God see your skills. " The long gates looked at Aphan with a contempt of the eyes, which made Auntie''s anger. Amazing his fist, roared: "I came to you this time, I have promised the devil, I want to take you back. You should be very glad, I will defeat you, nor I will kill you, because I have to bring you to the devil. " At this time, the evil spirits once again, the long door was condensed together, and he released his own god Buddha to release it, and the power of the powerful gods directly shocked to the body of Aunt, which is ready to attack the long gates. Aunt''s direct refund step. The forehead of Ah has a cold sweat. He found that his evil force was shocked by the manager of the long door, his own evil law is gradually disappearing, so it feels very uncomfortable. "Why will it become this? I have always been confident in my strength. I have just prepared to attack you, but I haven''t launched my attack on you. Things turn it now. I don''t believe it. These, I am not willing to admit these. " Aunt looked at the mannews that he lost. He was going to be rushing at this moment. He used the mana to prevent the loss of the evil force, but the result is no. The long door looked like this, and I went in a step by step. "You have to really feel that your own strength is very powerful, then you just release your full mana just now. I look at you, it seems to know these, you think your own mana is I causing harm to me, I believe this result is what you n''t think of? " "I really didn''t think that you are in this dark deep, your mana is not weakened, but it is still so powerful. Even if you are killed by your guy, the devil will give me a revenge." The angle of the Apolert spit out a black blood. He felt that his body was very stiff. He was no longer able to move his body. He felt that his body was unable to say, at this moment, he knows himself It will be eliminated by the long door. "Don''t you have a so-called devil in your mouth? This God is telling you that I am much more powerful than what you think. You think that the dark abyss of a zone can respect Do you have an impact? " After the long gates finished, the power of the god Buddha in his body was constantly released. The proliferation of God Buddha has made his ground in front of his eyes followed by constant shaking. After purification after the darkness of the Shenfo''s gods, the demon evil laws around them disappeared, and this is thoroughly gave up against resistance. Ah is closed on his own eyes. His mana gradually dissipates, the body is also following not only disappeared, and there will be a good time in a while, and Ah is completely disappeared in the dark abyss. The long gates looked at the place where Ah was disappeared. "After the evil demon in my heart was baptized by my god Buddha, I naturally disappeared into powder from the three worlds. You will be like this, you are yourself The choice, in fact, you don''t have to use this. " He knows that his ultimate goal is to find the black magic king, and save the disciples of the town, and continue to travel in the dark abyss. Black Devil King can feel how powerful, he is more likely to feel that his own prototypes have been eliminated by the long gates. "What? Aunt This guy is even longer? The greece is evil Buddha, which actually uses his own god Buddha to purify my dark abyss, which will make the dark abyss demon disappeared, When my mana will be weakened. " The Black Devil is so thinking, the more he feels very terrible. I thought that the black devil king of these things decided, I went to find a long door. The long gate has just came to the center of the darkness, and the Black Devil king appeared in front of him. The black magic king clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of murderousness. He looked at the long-door roared: "What is your Buddha to my site? Do you know where the dark abyss is? You entered this place is Pay the price. ". 3947 Chapter 958 The Battle of the Dark Abyss You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu in Baidu! The long gates are near the Black Devil, and he flew away from the king of the Black Devil. He and the black devil king face, his eyes are full of contempt. "This time, this time came here, it came here to find the disciple of the town of Yuanzi. You caught the disciples of Wuzhuang Guanji, not to think about using them, then upgrade your own mana?" "You said it is not wrong. I thought about it. I had to make the law of the town to thoroughly absorb. But I didn''t think that the town of Yuanzi actually had his own consciousness, his mana took the initiative I contradict me. I haven''t thought about absorbing his approach, he was saved by you. " The black magic king thought of this matter. His hearts have some regrets. He felt that he was in the original, even if he didn''t absorb the mana of the town, it would kill the town directly, then there will be no So much troubles. "Do you regret it with this God is an enemy? In fact, your inner heart is clear than anyone. The mana of this gods can be completely purified by my evil. The law of this god is to eliminate you. " The chief said that in his eyes, the black devil king is clear, the door is true, he just looks at the long door, the body is not controlled. "What do you want? I know that I am not your opponent. When I just saw you, I thought I can compete with you, but I just looked at you, I found my body thoroughly. Not controlled. " With the improvement of long-door law, the black magic king''s body is more self-controlled. The Black Magic King knows that if he continues to go, the result is only a dead road, and he thinks about three, open. "I decided to put the disciples of the town, and some of them lost the mana, but I didn''t shoot them, they still lived." When the black devil is said, the long door nodded. "Since you have said this, then you will have to take me to the place where I have been detained before, if you say it, if I naturally let you, if you deceive me, So, you also know yourself. " The long gates and the Black Devils opposed each other, the Black Devil king left the door directly from the place. The Black Magic is looking to open the door of the hidden place in front of him, and the disciples of the town of the town he have improperly detained are all in this. "It''s these people, they are all people I have to find. I found a special thing, they are now coma, but they are not controlled around the evil spirits, so they are now a state." The long door knows that the black magic king is just for life, in the depths of the black devil king, he still wants to control it all. Today''s Black Devil King is just thinking about all costs to let the long-door hurry. He thinks that the long door will leave, he can turn the darkness of the dark abyss to close, he can follow the same time, constantly Improve your evil law, wait until you have once again reappeared again. The long gates of the Black Devil king are clear, the door takes out a gourd from his own hands, with his own mana, all the disciples of the five villages, and turn around and look at the black magic king. "Black Devil, your heart is not sate, can you still think about it again? Do you have any ideas, this God is you can see, so you are really regrett, This God can see it at a glance. " In the face of the black magic king in front of his eyes, the depth of mind is his own idea. He is clear if he will let him let him go, then the king will definitely cause harm to the triple. "What do you mean by this? I have put away from the disciples of Wuzhuang Guanji, and I don''t plan to be with you, you said, I don''t believe me, do you want me to destroy me? " I didn''t think of the black magic king, the long door is a heart to destroy him. "If you say, I don''t want to let you, you have caused harm to the three worlds. Since this God has come to the sources of the dark, it is necessary to give three contests. Those who are hurt by you have some explanation. " The long-door dialect, reach out your right hand, he will take out the Xuanyuan Sword that has not taken out. The golden light from the Xuanyuan sword has made the black magic king can''t close. After the Black Devil is retired, it wrinkles. "It seems that you are not going to let me go, I must have a high level today. If I can''t beat you, I will not be destroyed by you.". 3948 Chapter 959 Completed You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! "Since ancient times, you should know your own ending. Many demon is eager to become a god Buddha, they know that they will be destroyed by the monsters who have a harm of the trieth, don''t you know these?" The long door said such a word, but also telling him the black magic king in front of him. If it is unable to let the hatred and obsession, it will not be able to repair the fruit. When the long-door and his eyes were close together, he found many times, things did not think, he thought that he should do the best thing now, it is to eliminate the black devil king in front of him, only the case, Three borders can be survived. Black Devil Wang Fei is a place where the door is not far away. He has started to collect his mana. He knows that his demon law is not necessarily to cause what harm to the long gate, but he knows that if you are attacking the long gates, then The door will die directly. The evil spirits of the dark abyss continue to spread, strong evils have changed more than before, in the long door, this evilness is problematic, he knows that he has been surrounded by the evil spirits of deep abyss. The Black Devil King just looked at the long door in front of him and laughed out. "Long Gate God, are you not the first three worlds? You should know how powerful that my evil spirits is. Anyone who touched this evil nephew, whether it is a god Buddha or a demon? For my slave. " "You said that it is too early, you have to say that your mana is indeed very powerful, you can also control the evil spirits inside the Diablo, but I can say this to you, your demon law is not any harm to me. " The power of the gods is also enhanced in this moment. He is not worried about the black devil king. He knows that this demon evil does have such power, but he just needs to protect himself with his own god Buddha, then I will not have anything. "Since you are so willing to resist the evil spirits of the dark abyss, then you will try it here. If you just leave, there will be no more things, I think you must regret it now. " The black magic king said this sentence, because he has looked at his demon rinse, he believes that he only needs to spread his demon law, the long door will be controlled by this demon. But he didn''t think that he released such a strong demon law, making the mana in his body and its fast speed loss. The Black Devil has noticed his law in loss, making it so powerful evil rinsey, which is indeed a huge manner, at this moment, his inner is a little worried about these. "You must be very uncomfortable? I tell you that your evil force will not have any effect on me. Now you will have any results. You should know, I am different from you, I The mana can be released without restrictions, and your mana is lost. " After he said such a word, this makes the black devil''s face extremely ugly. The Black Devil King knows the meaning of the long door. He knows that if he does not recover his own mana, his mana will be absorbed by this evil combo. If he recovered his man''s mana, then the evil juncture will disappear directly, and the long door will be reluctant. "I am very hard to sleep in my evil rinative, how can I let go of my own mana will come out. I tell you, I will never do this, you just have to be evil The mana is touched, then my task is completed. " "But I himself is a god Buddha''s body. My god Buddha is much stronger than what you think. I can completely resist your evil junior. I have been waiting here. Things, as for what you will, in fact, your own heart is not very clear? " This sentence of the long door makes the face of the Black Devil''s face, and the black magic king knows that if you continue this, you will really be exhausted. If you really arrive at that, it is undoubtedly. He thought of this, directly recovered his evil force. At the same time, the evil nunies around the long door also disappeared. The black magic king is directly on the ground, very tired, but not only gasp. "Why is this, I am carefully planning for so long, I have been upgrading my own mana in this darkness, come to my head, this move is no effect on you." Black Devil King does not believe in these, but he knows that everything is true, he is indeed unable to trap the long door. . 3949 The ninth hundred and sixty chapter destroyed the black magic king You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! "Your way is trapped by people who are strong than your mana, then your mana consumption will become fast. The more powerful of the people who are trapped, the faster your mana, the speed of your mana." The long door explains so, which makes the black magic king in front of him so quickly of the evil force consumption. The Black Devil king has completely lost the hope of survival. He didn''t intend to continue to shoot for the long door, and there is no resistance, but a look like a dead ash. "You should think of your own ending, you are in this dark deep abyss, the three world gods did not come here to find your trouble, it is already kind to you. I don''t want to say anything else, you Sin of your own, yourself, yourself. " This long door did not take the black magic king in the dark abyss. He thought that the king of the Black Devil must have no previous desire. I hope that as long as the Black Devil Wang Chengxin wants to change the evil, then he can bypass a black magic king. of. The Black Devil looks at the long door that has been flying. The more you think about the things just now, the more you are angry. "No, I won''t go on, the long gate came to this darkness, this is a chance to be a chance, if the long door is really left here, then many things will have a big change, I just look at myself The black magic king in front of you has already thought about how these things should be selected. " The Black Devil flew in the air, he flew to the place where the air is just left, he released his greatest manal, and a black flame rushed to the back of the long door. Originally, the long gates will be flying away from the place in front of you. He felt the evil spirits behind him, turned directly to the powerful evil spirits. "It''s really unknown guy." After leaving this sentence, use your own mana to disperse the evil spirits of the Black Devil, and he appeared in front of the black devil king. He looked at the black magic king in front of him, and he played directly on the Black Devil King. This made the black magic king whole body stiff. The Black Devil did not expect that the long gates could make him completely release the mana to break through, and his face is very ugly. "It seems that I am destined to be killed by you, you have to shoot me, then you can attack me. I tell you, my strength can be completely rushing. You have to If you kill me, let me attack me. " The black magic king has also given up the resistance. He knows that he is unable to escape from the long-haired hand. He closed his eyes and did not continue to resist the idea of ??the long door. "You can live, this god is given you a chance, you don''t cherish yourself. You want to sell attacks on this God, you will never be my opponent. I will tell you, I Will give you you in an instant. " In front of the black devil king, he touched the black magic king with his right hand, directly hard, a moment of kung fu, the black devil king became powder With the disappearance of the Black Devil, the whole ground followed, and some parts of the dark abyss have returned to normal, and the evilness has also been dispersed. "It seems that this black devil has disappeared, and there is still some effects on the dark abyss. I don''t want to say something else, I should leave here. I have to be overwhelmed here. " The long gates will be wrapped directly in the black evil spirits in his eyes, playing your own mana to the limit, and it is covered with these things. For the long gates, any demon breath is unable to hurt him, and the long door thinks that his mana can control everything, so there is no feeling for these. If this time I let the Tiger have specially helped the long gates, when Vulgaris Luo came to the five villages of the town, it was very shocked. At this time, the long gate has just been back from the darkness, the long door and the volts Luo Han are looking at the eyes. They all know how to think about each other, the long gates face the volts Rohan in front of themselves, laugh and open. "It must be that the Buddha will let you come here to help me, but you have come late, I have already removed the darkness of the demon demon to completely eradicate. Now some local evils in the dark abyss have also disappeared, dangerous " Volcula Rohan heard the long door, he was a face, "This is my fault, the Buddha let me quickly come to God to help God, it is full, really sorry." "There is only one of our purposes, and the demon is destroyed. The Black Devil has done so many bad things, and it should be subject to such punishment." The long door said. . 3950 The ninth hundred and sixty-one chapter pretending to be a demon You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! "In addition, I still have a word to ask you, you said that when you come here, what person I saw?" The long door is carefully staring at the volts Rohan in front of him. His intuition tells himself that there is a very special breath, which makes the door extremely unhappy. "If you really have a truly tiger, I will not see it now. I am very familiar with the Tiger. If you send him a mission, he will not care about everything, not like you. So calm. " The town reality came out of the five villages. He saw the long door is very happy, and then he looked at the volts Luo Ran. "Long gates, you are nothing. This time is still more than you. If you are not your words, I will not be such an example, I really thank you." Zhen Yuanzi is very grateful to the long door. He looked at the long door to save his disciples, don''t worry about it. Soon the town of Yuanzi looked at these disciples, his disciples made a smock, the mana disappeared, so that the town is very out of color. There is not much to say anything else, he walked to the eyes of these five village, took out a red bottle from his own hand, and poured the powder in the red bottle, but suddenly appeared Block him. "Your guy has not proved that the volts Rohan, this God is very doubtful to you, what is this thing in your hand? What is your best? What is going on? Otherwise I will not let you go. " Although the long gorge did not see any kind of demon, he did not feel very abnormal, he believed that his intuition, this pink medicine bottle came out of the volts Luohan. Things, it is not a good thing. Town Yuanzi saw everything in front of him, he didn''t know what happened, but he is willing to stand on the side of the door, he believes that the judgment of the long door will never have erroneous. So he stood next to the door, facing the town of the town in front of him, said: "What is the town? What is going on? I found that you have some difficulties, you want really volts Tiger Luo Han, then show your god Buddha''s strength? " As the town of the ancestors, the town of the fairy knows that the Buddha is the power of God Buddha, so he firmly believes that the volts Luohan in front of him is true, and will immediately show his mana. I saw that the volts Luohan did not do it as the long door and the town of Yuanzi, he took the red powder that he just got the hands and sprinkled out, sprinkled on the long door and the town. The long gate is protected by God Buddha. He doesn''t matter, but the town is a slightly slow, he is attacked by this red powder. After a short number of seconds, the town reality stood straight, looked at the long gates, and the eyes were full of hostility, and it seems to be the same. "The town reality is controlled by your mana? What is the red powder just now." The long door flew directly to the air, then he looked at the volts Luo Rohan who was not far away. "I said the volts Luo Han, how do you think? I don''t want to say something else to you, you should know the gap between you, if you take the initiative to put the mana you just released to me, So, what will happen after you will shoot me. " The long door does not know the identity of this man in front of him, so it is called him to volts. "I am indeed a fault, the powder that is just a kind of powder that can make people order magic. But this thing is time limit, I can make the town Yuanzi to you, let you feel This is how powerful this magic pollen controller. " Volt Ranan is very confident, he let his own town''s town to attack. When the town is walking, I walked in the long door. When the town Yuanzi stood in front of the long door, did not have the meaning of the long-hit, but directly. "Shen Zun, I have been attacked by this red pollen, and there is no such thing as God, this is my fault, I am sin." The long-door knew that the town is constantly returned to normal. He let the town of Yuanzi got up, say: "This is not your fault, it is the fault of the temple. Fun Hu Luo Han was originally a god Buddha, and now it has become such a look. , I want to have such a mana to control him in his body. " If you have a long time, the long-haired speed is extremely fast. After that, after the East of Vulchens, he took the red bottle in the hand of the volts Luo Han and crushed the red powder in this, and all the things here. They all absorb their mouths. . 3951 The ninth hundred and sixty-two chapters of the demon You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! The long gates can be digestable, and he will look after the red powder is destroyed, and he also looked at the volts Rohan. "Volt Rohan, you release your own mana, do you think you have your own awareness? Then the red powder that has just been held is completely destroyed by this God, if you have a kind of your own consciousness, You should wake up at this time. " While talking, the long door also uses his own mana, constantly transmitting the volts Luo Han, and the volts Luohan gradually woken up and restored his awareness. The body of the volts Rohan exudes a red breath, which is completely awake. After the volts Luohan saw the long door, he immediately kneel, he remembered the just thing, full of face. "I am sorry for God, I have not controlled myself, I still want to take my gods, please blame the gods." "You are also the Buddha, which is controlled by the magic powder. You are a victim. I will not blame you. You have resumed your own mana, I know that the things you have made are not deliberate, so I am not blame you. " At the point of view, Volt Rohan is also used by others. He left the Lei Yin Temple to go to the road to the five village concept. He must have encountered anyone, he feels that he can figure it out. Volt Tiger Ranan restored his consciousness, he opened his eyes, thinking about what he had just experienced, he thought that he had seen it. "I do know what I should do, I know how powerful my strength, now those who want to be nearby, they must have something else, I will never let this happen. Long The goddess, my mistake should be solved by myself. " In the words, the volts Luohan left from the place. After the volts Luohan left, the long door felt that things were very embarrassed. If the Rong Huohan once again appeared again, then things have become very bad. The town reality has no feeling, he enhances his mana, and he raises his own mana to the extreme, he decided to shoot this time. "Long Gate God, I can also help you. My mana is much stronger than you think, anyone can''t beat us. If you can, I hope you still stay here, after all, you These disciples are still here. " For these things, the long door is not cared. The long door feels that he can solve these. It is not necessary to let the town of Yuanzi follow him. He knows what the town is an idea. He still feels that the town is staying here is the best. thing. The blink of an eye has been in the past day, and the long gate has not discovered from the five village of the town, and there is no discovery, which makes him can''t help but worry about volts Luo Han. "Where is the Volcula Rohan? I have been looking for him near this foggy mountain, but there is no discovery. It seems that this is not as simple as I think, I think this matter, still needs reference of." The long gates took out the Tiandi Bao Jian on his body. After the Tiandi Baojun was injected into the mana by the long door, he only showed the havan of the foggy mountain, which made the door more convinced that in this place, there must be someone else. "This place really doesn''t think of what I think. I think I should figure out these things. Now everything is not what I think is as simple. What kind of demon is there, I can give Tiandi Bao Jian? Conceal the past. " He felt more, this is very strange. The long gates took the heaven and earth treasure, and he decided not to blindly seek this place, but directly released his own god Buddha. He used his own god Buddha to explore everything in front of him, and all of this around this. Give the detection clear. The long-door god Buddha''s power is spreading in the four weeks, blinking, and the long gates will explore all things, and know how they should do it next. The black evil spirits are wrapped around. After mixing such a mana, the long door has a black vortex in front of him, this is something that has been seen. "Black vortex? It seems that this place is still very special, I don''t know what this is. I don''t know what it will happen if I entered this." After the long door, I still entered the black vortex. If you know this, after entering the black vortex, you will suddenly open your eyes, the eyes are all round. "I can''t think of something, this really makes this feeling very unexpected." If you come from words to yourself. . 3952 Chapter 963 Chapter of the World in Black Vortex You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! If you want to help the long door, he doesn''t know what you have to do. Now the long door has entered the black vortex. This is where all the god Buddha can''t go in. At the same time, it is not a long The gas of the door. The long door saw his eyes in front of him, he fully knows what to do, he is in the world of this dark vortex, constantly releases his own god Buddha, he broke out his powerful god Buddha, and the powerful god Buddha The power protects him, making him there. In the darkness, there are evil spirits, which is the reason for other goddia can''t enter the place of your eyes. After a minute of seconds, the long gates found the strength of the spiritual force inside the dark vortex, all of which were in the budget of the long door. The long gate faces the darkness of his eyes. He knows how horror is in the dark vortex. He daresfully relax. He spread his mana in four weeks. After a while, the long door appeared here. "I said the king of the dark, you don''t always hide, I know you are here. I have always thought about you, I know what you think, you still don''t choose to choose in me. Continue in front of it. " In fact, the long door can be induced by those surrounding evil, as the first of the god Buddha, is not these, what he most wants to do is to eliminate the demon, the deievance of the demon, that is, he destroyed the demon step. "My Dark King, since you think about letting me enter your site, then you have already happened now, if you don''t appear, then I will show it." The long door is familiar with the evil spirits around this. He thinks these evils have been seen before, but the evilness is going on, the long door has not been coming. The Dark King knows that he can''t continue to hide, he directly degrades into a black evil, and then appears in front of the long door. "I said that you didn''t really overestimate your own strength. Since you take the initiative to enter this place, you will not be afraid of me." The Dark King has been closed, he has not come out for some time. After the king of the Darkness appeared, he stared at the long door in front of him, he felt that the long door had some strength, but he did not Worried afraid of the long door. "Look at you, you don''t seem to worry about this God. This God said to you, I will come here, because I use the mana to open the whirlpool of the way to here. I am It is really no feeling. Since you have discovered that your guy is in trouble, I naturally deserves you. " "Really? Do you think that you can do this with your own strength? I can tell you this, your strength is no threat to me, in this dark place, my mana It can be used to play the ultimate, don''t you think this four circumstances is it difficult to breathe? " The Dark King has begun to spread his own evil. He is very understandable about his evil. After the general god Buddha enters here, it will be swallowed by the evil spirits here, become a part of the evil in the darkness. . "Look at your look, you know that you don''t attack the three world gods. You have a guy as it is outside the triple. Our two people have an accident this time. However, you don''t have to worry, I will make you disappear This place, along with this dark vortex will disappear. " At the same time, the long door said this, his body gradually glows, and the power of God Buddha is on the Dark King of his eyes, which makes the Dark King feel extremely unhappy. The Dark King puts his own dark demon and evil at your body. After he put this god Buddha, he broke out his own mana, directly broke out, and the powerful mana changed all this moment. . The long gate is facing the Dark King of his eyes. He knows how the king of the Darkness looks like it. He knows that if he does not kill the Dark King, then this place will not have other changes. "You are not what I think, I will say to you, you can''t think about what I think, I will put it away, the result is that I will bring extremely big to three. harm." In the impression of the long door, the dark vortex that appeared in front of him is indeed a place full of evil, this time he will come here to be here. He thought that since he came here, he must destroy the king of the dark. "The king of the dark, is not my opponent, but you are looking for death in front of me, this is really a stupid approach.". 3953 Chapter 964 Everything is God You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! "Maybe, but I don''t believe in these, I only believe that my eyes, I believe that what I have seen is really, you are not what I think, I am watching now. You, I feel extremely ridiculous. " The Dark King most wants to do things, it is eliminated those people who have an enemy, he doesn''t want to waste his own time on the long body, he feels that he has reached the limit, if you don''t release it Your own magic, then the magic he gathers will make yourself. The long door saw the abnormality on the Dark King. He knew that if you put it away, then the Dark King will definitely disdain every price to attack himself. You should do it now is to let the king of the Darkness continue to accumulate himself. The mana. Thinking of these long gates, he immediately released his mana, and the powerful mana fills the body of the Dark King, so that the body of the Dark king could not move. "Strange, why is my body so stiff, what did you do to me?" "I accelerate the evil spirits of your body around your body, so that you will continue to become fast. I will look at you, I''m aware that your guy is in front of me. Ridiculous. You have encountered the spirit of this God, you are unlucky. " The long gate is the first of Wanfo, and his mana is like a high. His mana finals have not had any gods or demon cracks. He believes that the Dark King of this in front of you cannot do it. The Dark King does not believe that the mana of the long door can control everything, he put his demon law from himself, his demon evil, his mana has disappeared directly. The face of the Dark King is extremely ugly. He does not believe that things will be like this. He thought that his mana can really control everything. He is coming, his mana is not harmed by the long door. "How can you release it? What is your move? Why is my mana not close to your mana? I feel that things are not so simple, you''d better tell me, this is what happened?" The long door knows that the Dark King is very surprised by the things in front of him, and his mouth rushed and laughed. "This god is guessed, you don''t have to worry, your mana can''t release it is normal, because in the manifestation of this god, any people''s gods are like this. Now you only have Choosing this evil constantly entering the body, until your body explodes, completely disappearing from the dark vortex. " The Dark King heard that his face was extremely ugly, his anger. "I don''t want this, I am the leader here, how can I be covered by my own demon breath? I tell you that even if I have entered my body, I will not have something." The dark king said that his body has gradually emerged, but he still puts a good look, and his body is constantly entering the evil spirits, he forcibly enduring his body''s pain. . Time passed very quickly, and after a while, the body of the Dark King was more expanded, and the door did not continue to release his mana, and he recovered his mana. A moment of kung fu, the devil of the Dark King disappeared half, the king of the Darkness directly squatted on the ground, constantly gasping, a very tired look. The door flew to the king of the Dark, he looked at the mouth of the Dark King. "How? Now I know that the God is very powerful? I didn''t want to destroy you before, or now you have already fly smog." The long gates are now talking about these words. The king of the Dark has already believed that he looked at the long door. He is really scared. He knew that he would be originally like, continue to rebel with the long door, then yourself It will really be a powder. "Long Gate God, I have realized my mistakes. I have always been in my own dark swirls, and I have not had any effect on the three worlds. I have no hurt any of the creatures in the triple, so I ask God to put me. Life. " "I want to let me let me let me go back to the world. You have to abolish your evil law before you leave this dark whirlpool. Otherwise, how do you believe in you? "The long door said faintly. The Dark King is stunned. He knows that the long door is very reasonable, but he feels that if there is no mana to go to the three borders, any of the manifestation can easily kill his. . 3954 The ninth hundred and sixty-five chapters Taibai Jinxings request You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! The Dark Lord decided to stay in his original place, he didn''t want to say something else, but he chose to stay in front of him. "I will listen to the words from the long gods, I will stay in my own site. I will not easily enter the three worlds, please feel relieved." He knows what the Dark Lord is true, so he left from his place. Unattended in the triple, how powerful in the strength of the long door, his mana power can cover the entire triple. Some places outside the triple, some people know the existence of the long door. Soon the long door will return to the heaven, he thinks this thing is a little thing. He just returned to the nine heavens, and he didn''t intend to tell other people in this matter. I saw that Tailang Jinxing smiled and walked in Changmen. "God, you are looking for the Dark Lord to go to the Three Gate. We have to say. Have to say that God is still very powerful, we are all trustworthy, and we also know that God respects." Too Baijinxin''s words also listened much, and the long door knows that Taibu said that there is such a thing about him. It is certainly what other ideas. "I said that I don''t want to tell me if I want to say it. I don''t have to swallow. We are not the first time, I am so terrible?" The long door said, from his own body, he took out a panter, and he put this Ling Dan directly into the mouth of Taibai Venus. After taking Taimai Jinxing, he immediately said that this time came to the long gate. "In fact, because some of my reasons make the dragon people have a disaster, I don''t know that I will set this big disaster. Now I only hope that God can help me." Taibei Jinxing said that when this is said, he knew that he had committed a lot of mistakes. There are not many things to don''t think about it. He opens, "Taibai Jinxing, you tell me in the mysterious mirror, what is the matter, rest assured, no matter what happens, as long as it is this small master, it is absolutely Will let things go so. " Taiben Jinxing knows that the long door is said to be a saying, and he said according to the bus, use his own mana to create pigherous glasses, all of the things you have experienced before, all of them in front of the long door. Ten days ago, Taibai Jinxing was ordered to come to the world, he came to the island outside the East Lake. Here he chose to rest, because there is a demon in this island, so there will be such a big trouble, I will never let things continue to spread. The long door knows how this dragon will suddenly have this disaster, he did not continue to see what he read too white Venus, but directly eliminated the pigher glass directly. "This small master has already understood what is the matter, rest assured, this dragon''s disaster is now known, it will never let this happen. You choose to believe this spirit." The demonstrations disappeared directly from the place in front of them. The speed of the long door is extremely fast. He came to the East Sea arrived before, he was here, but he released his own mana in Taibu, he did it, he did it. Use your own mana to protect too white golden star. Like the long door, he just left too white gold star, Yu Emily had sent four kings to come here, and will bring too white golden star. Taiben is a long-door protected, all of the God knows that the long door is not good, and no one wants to go to Taiben Jinxing. Tailang Jinxing is in front of Yu Emperor, low-headed, "Yu Emperor, this fault is a person who is committed, I ..." His words have not been finished, they are interrupted by Yu Emperor. "Okay, this time I will let you come back, not to punish you. In general, this is a three-story thing, you should tell this early. Fortunately, there is a long door, I believe him. Since this has come, this is nothing. " Yu Emperor is very trust in the long gate. He knows that the long-door mana can control everything in the three, a dragon demon of the district, and he believes that the long door is able to solve it. Already came to the long door on East Lake, he induced Taibei Jinxing to return to the heaven. "It seems that Yu Emperor has given it back to the summon, in fact, this is also very good, at least I can determine that Tailang Jinxing has no problem." After these words, the long gates finished these words, put all their attention on the spirit of the East Lake. "The God of this God is the main entrance of the Three Big Buddha. If you are interested, you will come out from the bottom of the East Lake. This gods may read the morality of the life of the day, otherwise you will be The mind of the God is hiding. ". 3955 Chapter 966, self-founded guy You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! The spirit of the East China Sea heard the long door, he slammed directly from the bottom of the sea and appeared in front of the door. "Your guy is really very powerful, but you said that you are the first of the three borders, what can you have? If you are a long-hit, then I am like a Buddha." This evil spirits are very arrogant. He believes that he is a tens of thousands of years, and the general fairy is unable to defeat him, so it will say this. The long gates have seen so many demon ghosts. This time I saw such a arrogant demon. "I said that your guy is so arrogant, I am not afraid that I will kill it directly by this God. I don''t self-temperate, I will know that you must have a good job in this place." "You are right, Laozi''s mana is so powerful, or to be detained by the last Buddha, I am afraid I have already become a truly master of the three worlds. However, my current mana has not fully recovered, wait until my mana is completely recovered. The triple is mine. " The evil spirits said that this is very serious, he stared at the long gates and his eyes were murderous. "Tone is really small, you will not be in the eyes of the god Buddha, it seems that you really have a big ability. Since you are so powerful, then this god is to see it, you have How bad is. " Previously, the long door was once again returned to the treasure of the town, and he took the heaven and earth to the Tiandi Baojun, and his mana injected into the heavenly treasure. A golden flame released from the heavens and the earth, fixed the evil spirits. The evil spirits are completely unsatisfactory for such spiritual power, he is clear, open. "Do you think such evil spirits can cause harm to me? Don''t think that such things can be controlled, this sky is used to observe the three-business, not used to fight." The evil spirits said these words, he thought that he was able to use the law to directly eliminate the spirit of the heavenly treasure, but he didn''t think of it. At this time, he could not move his body anyway. "How can I do? I don''t believe this, you have done what your hands in this sky, why is a small Tiandi Baojian, release the law, so that I can''t break free?" Side of the evil spirits said this, while striving to break away from this spiritual bondage, the result is that he has no use of the mana, there is no use. "You don''t have to continue to guess, you are trapped by the mana of this God. Your mana is indeed very powerful, if it is a general mana, how can you sleep your guy." The long door knows that this is the mana that rely on heaven and earth, is definitely unable to suppress his demon, so it is injecting his mana into the heavenly treasure. Today''s evil spirits have been completely locked by the long gates, this evil demon is unplayed. The long door is facing the evil spirits, saying: "You have been grabbed by this God, how do you say how this God is to deal with you? Look at your look, there is no repentance, like you like the demon like you If you put it away, you will definitely harm the whole three. " "I am not willing, I haven''t released my own mana, I was directly suppressed by you, I was very unwilling to these. If you really have a matter, let me go, let me follow You come to a real fight. " The evil spirits said that it is to let the long door let go of his long. The long door doesn''t care, he faces the evil spirits in front of you, "I originally this God is planning to bring you back to the heavens or Buddhist world, see you now, if you don''t put the evil force on you If you abolish, you won''t be obedient. " "What do you mean by this?" The evil spirits asked. "Since you are so unwilling, then this small master gives you a chance to let you lose my heart." The long gates will directly recover the heaven and earth treasure and the mana that I just released. This made a sigh of gods in the sky. Li Jing said that he is angry. "Why do you want to give such a demon opportunity? Why do you want to give this kind of demon? If you really let him come to Tianstroom, then?" "Li Tianwang, don''t talk about the gangster. I believe that the long-door God will choose this, naturally there is what he does this." Yu Emperor has always believed in the long door, so the decision is made by the long door, Yudi is supported. The evil spirits resumed freedom, and his expression became very embarrassed, and his mouth rose. . 3956 The ninth hundred and sixty-seventh chapter is arrogant You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! "Ha ha" "You think you will tend to you with my current ability?" "The guy who is very open is." The evil spirits are so wild, and it seems that the people present, even Yumi is also a helplessness. But the evil spirits do not think that this is actually a plot. A conspiracy from the longevity. I thought I was able to stand on this field? This is simply not putting everyone in your eyes! "Changsheng, this is the best decision you do." "At that time, I will consider giving you a life." The evil spirits are arrogant, and the eyebrows are coming. Everyone in the scene was amazed, and they were talking about. "How can this be good!" "If you really let this animal hit the sky, how can you be good!" Especially Li Jing, I can''t help but go forward, I want to say righteous words. "Yu Emperor!" "Please think twice!" "If you don''t want to go now, I will directly recover this enchanting. I am afraid I am afraid that the Tianstroom will be unsatisfactory, but the whole world will be born with a creature!" Yu Emperor swayed, did not listen to Li Jing, said: "Li Jing does not have to say more." "This is a long-lived decision." "If anyone else has any opinions, it is right to work with me!" This is a speech. Only can be low, the default is a long-lived approach. The words have been in the mouth, and Li Jing has swallowed back. "Hey" "Everyone, bye!" The evil spirits are evil, meaning that the long-lasting looks, and then prepares to leave. "Hey, wait!" Changsheng smiled slightly, called the evil spirits. "It''s better, you will gamble." "If you win me, Tianstroom will no longer manage your things." "But if you lose it to me." "You have to listen to me!" The evil spirits, hesitated, and then said: "Hey, kid!" "Don''t think I am stupid!" "I am evil spirits, for you a little gamble, I have to listen to you?" "It''s just a ridiculous!" "Nor don''t look at what you are, dare to order and me." Changsheng did not hurry forward, smiled and said: "How?" "Don''t you promise me?" "That seems that this is nothing this." "There is a small gambler in the district, I don''t dare to agree." To be told, Changsheng turned around and said to the position: "Everyone heard it." "The evil spirits, the ghost!" I have a little worried people, I have laughed when I heard the long life. This laugh is not tight. The smile of the evil spirits anger anger, smiling, said, saying: "Good!" "I will promise you!" "I manage you gambling, my evil spirits, that is, this day is the most powerful!" "You are just a small tightener." Changsheng smiled, took out a reel, "Do you know what this is?" The evil spirits looked at the reel, and it was strange. This is not a general reel, which is sufficient to put the entire heaven. It is better to say that it is impressive with it. If the "imprisoned" people, do not use the spell to put it out, that is, for a lifetime, a life forever, a few births, it is impossible to find the sky! And this "imprisonment", it should become the whole dominant reel. Of course, the reel of such a cow is not casual. Both must reach a common agreement. Isn''t this a good opportunity to make the arrogant evil spirits? Otherwise, the purpose of the longevity is not here. The final purpose of Changsheng is to break the evil line of the spirit! Finally, put the evil spirits to yourself. This is the final purpose! "How? There is a reel in the district." "You won''t think that a small reel can cause what harm to me." The evil spirits looked into the reel in the hands of the long life, and did not take care of it. It seems that under the heavens and the earth, only my alone! "What is this" "Why have never seen before!" "Yeah ... this is a long life, can you really do?" Everyone who did not have to question the sound, because everyone is present, I don''t know what this can be used. Even don''t believe in longevity. Even if the longevity is a small master, it is inevitable that the people can''t escape. "alright, alright!" "Everyone should not discuss anymore." "You all shut your mouth! Listen to Changsheng." Yumi''s thick voice came out, no matter who, all the sounds. Changsheng goes forward, "Okay, come." To be said, Changsheng reached out and gently in the center of the evil spirits. Immediately, the golden light flashed, and the evil spirits made a golden light into the reel. "what happened!" "The evil spirits disappeared!" Li Jing was doubtful and asked shocked. "Don''t panic." "In this spindle.".. 3957 Chapter 968 breakthrough You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! Changsheng pointed to the reel: "If you can find a breakthrough from the reel within three days." "That Tianting is not involved in what you do." This is an excellent good opportunity. The evil spirits will never let go. "ridiculous." "You think that my sideway title is white?" After all, the evil spirits have not seen it, and since it thinks that he is still bigger than the sky. As everyone knows, there is a day outside, someone else. Changsheng is the person outside of this person! "Three days? You are too small to me." "I don''t have three days, I just take only one day!" "Wait until I go out, everyone of your heaven is waiting for me!" To say, the evil spirits are in black smoke, and they will look for this flaws whose longevity said. Where is there any flaw? The only flaw is this long life! The spell in the elderly! It is a crack. Everyone heard the evil spirits, they were panicked. "Changsheng, can''t!" "How can you play this gambling with this animal!" "You are simply ... it is simply not put everyone in your eyes." "Yeah, Changsheng ..." All questioning, as well as this panicked sound, rang in the ears. Changsheng smiled slightly, pointing at the reel: "I don''t know, do you want to go in a trial?" "See if you can come." "This is just a scorpion." "The evil spirits have just been liberated, naturally the arrogance is full, I just want to ." "Let him know that heaven is not a place!" Even if it is so eager to say, but in the field, it is still a face. "Since you say this ..." "Let''s ... Wait?" Everyone nodded, waiting to see how Changsheng took place. "If you can''t accept the field, all the consequences, you are borne!" I glanced at it, and my big hand was played, and there was a smoke in a smoke. Waiting to the smoke, everyone is going to see, the little gods just talking, now there is already on the ground. A pair to die, while holding his waist, he is embarrassed. "Hey!" "My old waist!" "Who is it, who hits me." The little gods struggled to stand up from the ground, and looked around. Everyone laughed at this little god, no one dared to help. "is that you!" "Do you dare to me?" The little gods finally set their attention on the elderly. Then I left straight to the front, and the anger was rushing. "It''s you!" "I don''t know where to come, I dare to get wild in Tianding." Everyone heard the words of the little gods, they were in the same place. I am afraid this whole tiara, there is no other than others, I dare to talk to the longevity! "Hey, you have a little fairy. Here, I can''t talk to you." Some good fairy stood on the side reminder. Unexpectedly, this short quarter fairy actually did not listen to persuasion. After all, it was the first time I came to the sky, and I was free to habits at the end. I suddenly actually actually arrogant. "What do you say? I am not a little fairy!" That short son godged his eyes, looked at everyone, a look of ignorance. Look at this look, it is simply to eat everyone! "I said, what is your name ... Changsheng guy." "Don''t think that everyone is optimistic, you can do what you want." I haven''t waited for this short quarter, I have finished the jade emperor on the high high. "Live your mouth!" "You can''t talk to you here." "Drop!" The short son fairy is somewhat not to serve, looked at Yumi, and even called the plate. "What?" "A unknown guy in the district, not only for ridiculous remarks, but now I have to kive everyone." "I see your gods in this group of fans, they have been stunned by his sweet words!" "If this is the animal, if you let go, you know, how many people will be suffering!" "This long life is a scourge." "When I arrive, I really can''t save it." The short son of the fairy, said that everyone appeared to face each other, I want to think that there is a fellow reason. "Yes" "The things above the tiabs we don''t say, but we are not juggling on this ground." "This evil spirits we have won such a big strength, and eventually become this look." "It is now necessary to waste this, but it is not empty and lost." Everyone is afraid of the heart, whispering is whispering. Even, some gods have a kind of meaning that I want to escape. Changsheng smiled slightly, looked at everyone for their own behavior. . 3958 Chapter 969 Chapter of each other You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! But even if so, Changsheng also did not have dispersed attention. Looking at the evil spirits among the reels, the long-lived mouth of the mouth is constantly rising. That''s right! As the child is expected, the evil spirits are in this, constantly impact. However, even if it costs the force of nine cows, the evil spirits are still not found a so-called breakthrough. Even, more and more feelings, some of this reel. "what happened!" "Changsheng, let me go out." "This is a scam!" The evil spirits began to be very urgent, and they were constantly noisy in the reel. "How? This gambling is not countless?" "That can''t, you want to repent, you have to wait for three days." Changsheng smiled slightly and looked at the reel. The reel is actually an additional space that puts the look at the top of the sky and other other worlds. Even if the evil spirits are destroy all things among the reels, only a long sentence. An additional world will appear in the reel. The evil spirits are still inside, and there is no way to rush. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!!" No, this evil spirits are constantly destroying all creatures in the current reel because of anger. But what is this? But it is some virtual flowers and trees, and even a living creature is not. In this world, the evil spirits feel that he must be crazy ... No one speaks with themselves, and has always been the evil spirits of arrogance. I have just met the bustling in this free world. In the blink of an eye, it was also related to another place. Don''t say that it is evil spirits, even if any of the fans above this Tiantian can''t do this! This is not just the body and mind of the torture, more is torture the soul of this person. "let me out!" "I see you, just play me." When the evil spirits were anger, they found that there was no effect on the slightest. These flowers and grass are like unsteady, here, after being broken by themselves, then grow up again with the amazing speed. "ridiculous!" "I am a kind of evil spirits, which is deceived by a boy." The evil spirits are like what is the same as it is. Although I can''t see the face of the longevity, it is like this, and I have to open his blood in the blood, alignment. "You are waiting for me." "When I go out, I will let you all the corpse." "Even if I have only 60% of the skill now, how can it?" "I finger, you are not my opponent." At the scene, I got a great name of this evil spirits. I don''t know how many years ago, the evil spirits have been very much in a big trip. On the heavens, no one can tame this evil spirits. Everyone is obvious to avoid it. Now the evil spirits will once again reappear in front of the public, not just like this, or there is a crowd! Look at all people! This can be said to have a certain role in some people above the heavens. "Changsheng, we believe in you!" "You will never be easily released by this evil spirits." Long born nodded, but this is not your own purpose. The ultimate goal is to have the willpower of the evil spirits through the reel. At that time, let the evil spirits take the spirit of the subtranes. In fact, if the front is relatively, the evil spirits are not a long-lived opponent. It can even be said that the evil spirits are simply unbearable in front of the longevity. Like an antite, it can be hit in an instant. Now the evil spirits are only 60% of the skill, even if the evil spirits have very skill, it is still nine bull in front of the longevity. "The evil spirits, you don''t need to continue to struggle." "I advise you, still find a breakthrough." "Maybe some will be out." Changsheng smiled slightly, changed the world in the reel. The reel is then collated directly, and the roller is rolled into a drum, and put it into your own pocket. "Not bad." "It seems that this magical reel is really useful." Li Jing took a long time before I went forward, carefully stroked the reel in the hands of the longevity. "But ... I see what can I be generally general." "There is no difference between the pagoda in my hands." Li Jing stretched out, showing his own pagoda, uncomfortable and long-lived reel is more than one another. "Hahahaha." "General Li Jing said very much." "But ... you are in this treasure tower, I am afraid I can''t sleep this evil spirits." "The evil spirits on the evil spirits, but it is not a general thing that can be called." It is because of this, the long life did not pay the evil spirits to Li Jing. Because when you see the evil spirits in the first eye, Changsheng can obviously understand, and the evil spirits are a kind of smell. . 3959 Chapter 970 I have to break! You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! Li Jing did not accept the gas, looked at the long door, and his face was unwilling. "I think you are talking!" "What kind of evil? I haven''t seen it!" "Don''t you see everyone in this place?" Li Jing believes that the long door is to swallow this so-called evil spirits alone alone. In the scene, whoever does not know if you can cross the true gas in the evil spirits to your body. It can be said that it is like a tiger! For example, Tiger is still like tiger! Directly with the repair of thousands of years. Although Li Jing did not have any selfishness in his heart, he could not flow into the outside! This long door, Li Jing is not a very good. Yu Emily stood up and looked at Li Jing. He said: "Li Jing, can not reason." Even Yu Emperor believes the long door, but just borrow a person, even if it blocks everyone''s mouth, how do you think this is, and what everyone says, who knows? nobody! Yu Emperor wants everyone to convince the long door, or take some time. But I didn''t expect it that this Li Jing is another one more and then questioning the long door. Although the door is nothing to say, but if this uncoordinated voice, then ...... The consequences are also unbearable, after all, everyone picks up firewood flames. "enough!" "Don''t let me hear what you said." Yu Emperor waved, and took directly on the table. Bright angry! Scared everyone returned, and the hands were doing hands. "Don''t be angry, the generals of Li Jing are also exported." "It''s not true." Although Li Jing said what else wants to say, but see the current situation, it is only able to swallow hard. But no matter who can be seen, Li Jing''s heart is still not convinced. "Yu Emperor, listen to me." "Since Li Jing general is so do not believe me, then you can give me a day." "My long-door will inevitably be with you, let you see how this volume is trapped in the evil spirits." Even if the long door has been guaranteed, Li Jing is still a dead brain, and it is not still ignorant. "The mouth said that it is not available!" "Okay, in this way, if I can''t uniform the evil spirits, then I will bear the consequences." "Consequence? I see you can''t afford!" Li Jingda opened, turned to the head, no longer continued to see the long door. "Say it is good, do you bear one?" "At that time, the evil spirits is really going to the three-border! It is probably that anyone above this belly is there." To say that this is so scared, but he has to say from many years ago. At that time, Li Jing was just a small Xiaoxian Pavilion. At this time, the evil spirits are the most arrogant, and he hit the heavens, and I want to make a difference in Tianship IQ. Li Jing''s treasure tower is also broken once because of this evil spirits, this is not a long time, just reinforced, now I have a evil spirits. How does Li Jing may not be nervous and scared? "General Li Jing, within a day, this evil spirits will not be tremendous." "You can rest assured." The long gates open the reel again, let everyone in the field look at the evil spirits in the reel. Because of the rushing, now, the evil spirits have been expensive, and it is a large part of the energy. However, there is only 60% of attack power, there is no way to toss like this. Toss, toss, you are not to be trapped inside this reel? The evil spirits are lying in a flower, preparing to slowly restore their lost real. "One day!!" "When I arrive, no matter what, we have to re-seal this evil spirits together." "It is definitely not able to wait until this evil spirits are all resumed." "The consequence is absolutely unimaginable." Li Jing walked forward to ask. Yu Emperor didn''t say much, just nodded, and it was a default. After all, everyone in the scene is very popular. Otherwise, there is no other way to solve it. When the evil spirits were sealed, it took the power of nine cows and two tigers, and even the seal was also white in a moment. It takes the greatest energy to use it on the evil spirits. Take a look at the evil spirits in the reel, keep going to run, want to break this so-called reel. "I have to see how you put it." The evil spirits are switched to do a black smoke, and it must be looking for before the gyro. "let me out!!" "You are a small man." The evil spirits continue to scream in this reel, but there is no one person. Everyone hates must be far away from this animal, or even the same. However, the long wind is not thinking so. If this is the case, then it can be determined that other people are not this. . 3960 The ninth hundred and seventh chapter is not the case. You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! "not me!" "And I don''t have a point of relationship." "Please don''t smear me so much!" The evil spirits have been scored! In order to allow the long door to put it out, the evil spirits continue to deny himself. This is almost in the expected in the long door. And, it is necessary to meet the results you want to see immediately. "Did you see it? General Li Jing." Li Jing has a little can''t believe in the reel, then look at the long door. This evil spirits are such a proud person. Now, in order to be able to come out from the reel, the low three is asked for mercy? Li Jing can''t believe! Don''t say that Li Jing, I will ask every person in the scene, which one is not shocked. Emperor Yumi, which is a tall, and there is a little confused. This evil spirits, oh! Not a cause of evil spirits, but other reasons. It is because of the long door! Because the long gates have a special ability. It is possible to make the evil spirits feel that there is a feeling. That''s right! This kind of compression, no matter who, it is hard to feel. Because other people are normal, only like evil spirits, they can feel. However, even if this is like this, the evil spirits still don''t say anything, still insisting. "Long door, you are a small man!" "Occalled me to this place, where is it!" "let me out." The evil spirits continue to shout loudly. At this time, everyone in the scene also believed that the long door did not deceive. This is indeed, it can be trapped by the evil spirits. And it is sleepy. In any case, there is no way to run out from this spindle. "Yes, everyone looks very clear." "Go back." Jade Emperor directly issued the words and rushed everyone out. Only a person is left here. "I don''t know what the emperor is there?" The status of the long door can be said that in the eyes of Yu Emperor, two people can sit in flatness. But the long-haired voluntarily doesn''t want to be too exposed. Therefore, it is slightly slightly packed. Yu Emperor opened the door to say: "Don''t know how you look at this thing?" "No, how to see the evil spirits." "It''s hard to do, just off like this in the reel?" I can say that it is a life in my life! Even casually, or a few people, a few days. "Do not." "Not just this." "The evil spirits in the evil spirits are really too afraid." For Yu Emperor, the long door is not necessary to continue hidden. Directly explain all the current status of the evil spirits. Let Yu Emperor have a probably, so that we can know each other. In fact, the long door can be induced by the evil spirits around this, but he doesn''t care about this, what he most wants to do is to destroy the demon, the deievance of the deiede, from the smell of evil spirits. The evil spirits have no patience, and they have begun to spread his own evil spirits. The evil spirits are very understanding of their evil spirits. After the general people entered here, as long as they touch a little bit, they will be swallowed down by the evil breath here, and become a part of the evil spirits in the dark. Finally, it is a group of ashes, and there is no way to find it. The things that the evil spirits most want to do is to eliminate all those who have the enemy. I didn''t expect it to be in the reel? The evil spirits are hush, and suddenly I feel that there will be many things happening in the future. The evil spirits don''t want to waste your own time on the door, he feels that he has reached the limit. If you continue, the evil spirits are likely to be controlled. However, it is not contest that it is not compliant with a final juncture. The long gates have seen the abnormalities on the evil spirits, this and the looks, it is completely different. The long door knows that if you let go of the evil spirits, then the evil spirits will be disdainted to attack every price. You should do it now is to let the evil spirits continue to accumulate his own mana. In the end, at the end, you have to leave. impossible! The long gate is the first of Wanfo, and his mana is like a high. Don''t say it is a evil spirits, even ten eight are absolutely impossible. An evil spirits in the district, can you make people horses all over? How can it be! The long door naturally does not allow this matter to appear in front of himself, there is something that you don''t say what is evil spirits, no matter who is, you can''t make it! The long door is familiar with the evil spirits around this, he thinks these evils have been very fierce! "Walk away! Leading away." The evil spirits are listening, they are confirmed directly in the last quarter. At the same time, the long gate said, his body gradually glows, and the power of God Buddha was shot on his eyes. . 3961 The ninth hundred and seventy-two chapter final destination You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! The evil spirits are trapped in this shaft, there is no way to rush out, the whole person has become discouraged, but even if so, the long door will not release it. "You can rest assured that you are present." "Since I stop this matter, I will inevitably let it appear any accidents." Although Li Jing is still a little taboo, but the long door said, it is indeed confusing everyone to convince. In this case, the family is not necessary to continue to entangle it. If you continue to say, I am afraid it will also cause the dissatisfaction of Yu Emperor. "Then let''s take a look at it." "If you really happen, you must inform everyone above the heavens, let everyone be prepared." After saying this, Li Jing got up and got up, a pair of dismissed. Everyone saw that they also bid farewell to Yuandi. "In the following." "In the following." On the entire heaven, there are only two long-door and Yudi. "Long door, what is your scroll coming?" Yu Emperor is also facing face. In fact, when I got a reel, Jade Emperor had a surprised expression, but immediately flashed. Because Yu Emperor can''t let others see, I have never seen this. It is indeed the thing that is taken out, there is no one in the scene, and no one knows what is this. I have lived for so long, I have never heard of Yudi Emperor. "This is my unique way." "As for when you come to me, I want Yu Emperor, it is not necessary to know so clearly, just know that it can take this evil spirits." I heard the long door, Yu Emperor is slightly angry. But it doesn''t help but, after all, if you don''t want to say, you have no way. "That''s more thanks." "This evil spirits, the evil spirits in the body say only 60%, but it is still not underestimated." "This 60-year skill is enough to defeat most people above the Tianda." This is very clear. Not only Jade Emperor and the other people just clearly clear, and Changsheng is also very clear. Under the trend, in the three borders, who does not know who people don''t know? Compared with the power of the dark god, the power of evil spirits, is even more shocked. To say the dark god, although there is also a famous gas in the three worlds, and every time you can make a lot of movement in the triple. But he is just a shadow of evil spirits. The evil spirits were detained for so many years, even if there is a mana pressed, but the energy in the body is constantly enhanced. If it is not because of the suppression of the gods'' mana, I am afraid that the evil spirits in the evil spirits is yet, it is impossible to clean up. It will become a mess within the three worlds. It is the world that is the evil spirits dominated by the evil spirits. "I will tear this reel." "Don''t think that a reel of the district can be kept." "Waiting for me to find a way to crack his way, you will definitely pay all the price." The long door faintly appreciated the evil spirits in the reel. However, even if it has passed the day, the evil spirits still did not find a breakthrough approach. After this land destroyed, the land of the other side re-opened a new world, and the evil spirits came through the three worlds, and went through. Even if it is destroyed all the three worlds, it will revert to the original appearance at a moment. It is because the long door is manipulated here. Just think about a spell, just a spell, you can make the evil spirits in the reel. The evil spirits are angry and angry, and they will open the blood of the blood. I can''t wait to swallow the long gates now. But even if there is such a way? He did not touch a hair of the long door. "The evil spirits, you still come out first, what is the use of the lights here?" The chuck smiles open the reel and spreads into the evil spirits inside the reel. The evil spirits can''t see the long door, but the long door can see the evil spirits. This spool is like a contract, which is built between the two people and the evil spirits. As long as this is outside manipulating a reel, that is, the long door does not relieve the evil spirits, I am afraid that it will never come out from this roll. But the purpose of the long door is not in this spindle that is sleepy forever forever. The mana in the evil spirits is enough to make yourself strong. Moreover, if the evil spirits in the evil spirits are all transformed into. After the immortal can be used, everyone who is probably above the heavens will be further improved. Although it is some small fairy, it will also get a part of the mana in the vivo body to achieve further high. This is the final purpose of the long gate. However, if the evil spirits are reluctant to contribute to their body''s mana, there is no one that can force the evil spirits. . 3962 The ninth hundred and seventh chapter of the chapter! You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! After a day, the time, the evil spirits eventually compromised. But even if so, the long door is absolutely not so easy to put it from the reel. "let me out!" "I warned you, this spool is just the problem of time." "Now you don''t let me go out, wait until I really go out, it is the death of everyone." The evil spirits are since thinking about the long door, but in fact, the door is not afraid of these things. Because the long-door knows that the mana of the evil spirits cannot break through the spool. Although the scroll is not universal, but under the trend, there should be no fewers can rush out from the reel. Even rushing out, I am afraid it is half dead. What is the difference between and waste? The evil spirits are now wanting to come out, and it can be said that it is necessary to take a thousand years to practice. But there is no one will give him this opportunity. The long door is impossible. Anyone in the sky is impossible to give it. "Slowly wait." The long door glanced over the evil spirits in the scroll, it is self-evident. The evil spirits have hated that others have locate it, and they are very uncomfortable by people to limit the taste of freedom. This feeling, the evil spirits never want to appear on your own body. "Please let me go out!" "As long as you can put me out, no matter what you let me do, I will promise." The evil spirits and the hardships of hard work. The long gates smiles slightly, it''s right, this is the result you want now. "well." "What are you talking about?" "What can I?" The evil spirits did not think of it at all, this long door should not only be its own mana, but also its own belongings. The long door must be evil spirits completely convince yourself, completely listening from your own words. This is, finally, the result of the long door. However, in today, the evil spirits are closed in this shaft, and there is no threat at all, so that everyone above the tribe is also a breather. "Never let the evil spirits reappear!" "Yes, yes!" "The evil spirits, this harmful thing, if it is in the third world, it must be difficult to solve." The long gates smiled slightly, and this kind of thing does not need to worry. The evil spirits of anxious waiting in the reel. "In this case, you have already said this." "Then I will give you a chance to come out." I heard here, the evil spirits are light, and the hook is staring at the long door. "what!" "As long as I can make me go out, what can be." What do you think of things in the heart of the evil spirits? Is it unclear? The first thing that the evil spirits came out should be a lot of trouble. As long as he released him from the reel, it is inevitably caused by the big wave of everyone. Moreover, it is difficult for him to be controlled again. I have been deceived by my own evil spirits, I inevitably be prepared, and I don''t believe in myself. In this way, it will give yourself a great difficulty. If you want to let him enter this reach, he can listen to his own arrangement, it can be said that it is impossible. The evil spirits will be this idea! Take him with what three seven twenty eleven, as long as you can go out from this tattered reel. Waiting for yourself, then let anyone don''t take yourself! But how will the long door like he is willing? If he has not come yet, he will directly contain her thoughts. It is to let the evil spirits die completely. Finally, you can be used as yourself. "Good! I promise you." "As long as you can put me out." "Don''t say something, even ten things I will promise you." It is reasonable that this evil spirits have no qualifications with long talks. However, if you want the infrair of evil spirits, you must let her own. "can." The long door is oblique to see the evil spirits. I immediately read the spell, and the door disappeared within the vision of everyone. "you!" "How did you come in!" "I let you put me out." "What are you trying?" The evil spirits are not a stupid person, knowing that the spool has been manipulated outside the door. Now I have seen the long door and I have entered the reel, naturally there is a panic. "This is why!" The evil spirits have been careful to leave a heart, just to prevent yourself from being deceived by the long gates. "Oh?" "Is it so confused?" The long gates laughed up. I didn''t expect it to be a few days. I have an evil spirits that have been worried about this level. Even some of them are still a little joy. This is the unmealed that I haven''t thought of the long-door and the people present. In fact, the reel of the door is not what harm can cause evil spirits. . 3963 The ninth hundred and seventh chapter put me out You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! Instead, if the evil spirits will be cultivated in this shaft, take the reel well, and even continue to improve your evil spirits. However, the defense line of the evil spirits was broken. Is a defense line! The long gate is to catch this defense, because the evil spirits are detained for many years, how many dark days are all. Therefore, it is already afraid of darkness in the heart. Although I am a evil spirits, there is no freedom, just like there is no life. This is not possible! For normal people, it is already a very difficult thing. If the normal person is detained, there is no way to come into the world, I am afraid that there is no need for a long time, it will be directly crazy! What''s more, what is the evil spirits? A arrogant evil spirits, which is oppressed such a pendant, there is no opportunity for a little free. Equivalent to kill the evil spirits. Do not! It is still painful than killing a person. This is ideal! The imprisonment of thought is the most fearful. The evil spirits are afraid of this. Unexpectedly, I didn''t even hurry this. "You don''t mean, can you do anything?" "As long as I can put it out." "How? Refreshing now?" "Refractive is also getting, then you will continue to stay here." When you say, the long door turns around to leave the reel. "Good! I promise you!" The evil spirits bite the teeth, and the big road is saved. "In this case, pull your hands out." The long gates smiled slightly, preparing to leave their own imprints in the evil spirits. At that time, no matter what is happening, the evil spirits will exist with themselves. As long as the evil spirits have any behavior, they are able to perceive. It can even be said that the evil spirits will now be integrated with the long gates. Just, there is still some thought. This can ban the evil spirits, so that he can''t do what you want after you go out the reel. Substated by the door of the door. "You, what do you want to do!" "You won''t you still want to do something for me?" After the incident with a reel, the evil spirits have a great vigilance for every sentence of the long door. It is even unfair to believe what the door said. Don''t panic. " "Since you have promised me, listen to me everything." "Moreover, I also said, will put you out." "What are you worried about?" "This is not a harmful thing." The long door explained some, but did not get the recognition of evil spirits. "Go away!" "Who knows, what do you do again." "Maybe I will not be in this." The evil spirits are not evil spirits, and they have a vigilance. "This is just a kind of ability that I will connect." "If you don''t connect with me, then you have no way to go out from this scroller." "Because I am also in the reel, I can go out with me." There is nothing wrong with the long door, but the door does not say all things all. This is just a part of the truth. The evil spirits are half a trusted to look at the long door. Subsequently reach out to the front of the long door. "Great!" "I am trust you once." "If you dare to lie to me, I will definitely let you pay the price." The evil spirits looked at the long gates. The long gate reached out and took out a so-called silver circle from the pocket. It seems that it should be a piece of a class of bracelets. But the evil spirits did not have seen this kind of thing, and then retreated two steps later. "What is this!" "you" The long door laughed, "This is not something." "Just connect something." "Set on your wrist, do not affect your movements." Said, the long door reached out and put the bracelet in his wrist. It seems that there is no change in the slightest, and the evil spirits will go forward, and the bracelet is carefully viewed. "This is a bracelet?" "This bracelet is what can I go out of this scroll?" "After that, you can''t take him down." "Yes." I nodded, I agree with the words of evil spirits. "Great!" "Then I bring her." "I will take him away." The long door shakes his head and laughed and replied: "No, no." "I wore it all, I can''t pick it up again." "As long as you pick, you will return to this reel." "The role of this bracelet is to keep you away from the reel." The long door is really interesting for your own pain. I didn''t expect that I actually had this one day, and I could let others believe in myself. However, this is not a so-called more deception. Because this is there is no way. If you don''t do this, the evil spirits will never compromise. . 3964 Chapter 975, I am coming. You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! Only in this way can they maximize the interests of the two people. The only way in the door is this. Even if you deceive a small evil spirits? The scourge within the three worlds, there is such a ending that an ending is very good. "This" The evil spirits listened to the long door, and then he was hesitating. There was no more vow to have just like this. "I promise you!" ? "As long as you can let me go out, don''t say something." This sentence, the evil spirits will never be exported. Because he doesn''t know what is outside, there is something to wait for yourself. "Give you three seconds to consider it." "If you really don''t want to bring this so-called bracelet, then I naturally will not barely." "In this case, I am saving." The long door is quietly waiting for three seconds and ready to leave. Suddenly shouted by evil spirits. "Stand, long!" "I gamble." "I have to go out from here, and I want to go out." That''s right! The evil spirits are self-satisfied that they can go out from the reels, everything can be solved. Of course, this idea is not wrong. However, it is not all right. The long door can only agree to take her out and can not agree anything else. Even in the end, it is also possible to determine if you can recognize everyone''s recognition. Even if such, the evil spirits are still decided to go out. "Great!" "Then do you want to know?" "No matter what happens, you have to listen to me." The long gate once again confirmed. As long as this step is going out, the behind will naturally be more simple. The true gas in the evil spirits, and finally it can be finished. "I want to be clear." The evil spirits are very intelligent, but after all, there are people in the sky. This long door is the people of the sky. No matter how the evil spirits escape, it is not possible to escape the palm of the long door. At this point, the evil spirits have not been fully realized. "That takes it." The long door puts the bracelet on the evil spirits. Then, the spell, two people returned to Tianship directly from the reel. Looking at the talents reached, watching this is a familiar scene. The evil spirits feel that he is now full of strength. I quickly laughed. "Hahahaha!" "Hahaha ..." "I, the evil spirits come back!" "I didn''t expect it, Yumi, I said, my evil spirits will come back." Other fans who have already got news have arrive here. The hurried thing I want to come to persuade the leading door, I hope I can come. But when everyone arrived, I have seen the evil spirits standing in front of them. "This!" "How is this going." "Long, how can you give this animal?" "You are simply put everyone above the tiara." Li Jing took the lead in shouting the long door, anger. Then I immediately took out my own pagoda, prepared to get the evil spirits. "General Li Jing." "I said, your pagoda is not for use for the evil spirits." "Even may make your pagoda harm." Li Jing said again once again. But Li Jing still does not think about it, thinking that the long door is to make the whole heights become confusing. Even at all, I don''t believe this so-called long door is true for these people. "All right!" "My Pagoda is not, it is not the calculation you said." "My own pagoda, I naturally be clear." "You don''t need you in this mouth." "A little hair child, dare to call me? I used you to call me to do things?" Li Jing saw a long door. Immediately put your own Pagoda and enlarged the spell. A golden light shines on everyone''s body. Then a bouquet of white light and illuminated the evil spirits. The evil spirits in excitement see this scenario, which is more interested. In this shaft, it was closed for three days, and the grievances in the evil spirits have grown deep. Now, Li Jing is hitting this. It''s just that I hit the muzzle! Can it be a so-called springboard for the evil spirits? It is good to be shameful, and I have been resentful when I am closed in the reel. "Li Jing!" "Let''s come over." "I am evil spirits, it is not good to deal with." "Just think of your so-called Pagoda, just want to get me?" "It''s going to open." The evil spirits will not look at Li Jing at the eyes. But Li Jing also didn''t look at the evil spirits in the eyes. As for two people who are more slightly wins? The long door has long been a result. Everyone thinks Li Jing can, in fact. . 3965 Chapter 976? Dominant! You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! Li Jing and the evil spirits, the two people can''t see each other, so that other people in the scene are ridiculed. "Xiao Li, you can''t do it, how can a general can even receive a evil spirits?" The alchemy furnace, the old monarch touched his white flower, and some disdainted looked at Xiao Li, and the words were slightly with the taste of the play. "If Xiao Li is not good, let me help you with my old bones." Everyone is to watch the lively is not too big. The evil spirits are not to say something at all. The evil spirits, only the agreement between the two people, now I have already put it out, this long door is not able to keep the rules. From this from this, you must let this Tianship all ridicule your own costs, which is in line with your own characteristics. How can I get this group of people to laugh at themselves. It is really too lost. If you want to come to the beginning, you are riding the world. There is no one knows in these three worlds, no one knows, although you are detained in this underground so long. But once you live again, it must have a big wave of an uproar, so that everyone knows their existence. If you have any significance of this evil spirits? "Everyone will speak first, listen to me." The long door knows that I will put the evil spirits. This decision angered a lot of dissatisfaction. In particular, Xiao Li General, General Xiao Li arrived in the hands of the evil spirits before this, but he did not let this evil spirits will reach the world. But only three days of time, I have to put the evil spirits, which is to give all the people above the Tiand. Even if Yu Emperor has been helping himself next to him, but if there is no one who can convince everyone. Even Yu Emperor is open, you can''t let everyone convince. The first thing to solve the door is this. Under the command of Yu Em, and the guarantee of the long door. All gods stop the voice of the speech and look at the long door. Some people are slightly tauntful, just want to see how to solve this thing. Other some of the people, some people who have a good job in the long gates are the way to help the long gates, how to stabilize this situation. "Thank you." "This evil spirits are released, from the reel, in fact, there are some transactions between the two people who have the evil spirits." "The so-called transaction, nature is beneficial to everyone above our heavens." The evil spirits are far from the favorable status of themselves. In fact, you are that it is due to disadvantage. "In this case, what do you want to do?" "You know! If the evil spirits are harmful again, what is the result?" "The last time he is in harming the three, there is also the Ninghai God, which will descending, and finally suppressed." "More than a hundred years have passed, Ninghai Shenzun, no longer in front of us, you tell me now, to let go of evil spirits ?!" "I see you is a heart test!" One of the gods directly pointed to the nose of the long door, and she said loudly: "When I arrive, even if you are there, you can''t afford this responsibility!" "There is no one can be spared in the world." "Will be hurt because you are!" "This responsibility, can you take it?" The gods have questioned the long gates, and the long faces have no expression, and there is no wave of inner heart. "Thank you for your accusation." "I didn''t think about the question, I didn''t think about it." "But now, the fact is that I have a conquestation with the evil spirits, and in accordance with the current situation now, there will be no problem." "Really?" "how is this possible!" "Is this what you said?" "The evil spirits, is it to listen to you?" The long door snorted and immediately took out the items in your hand. "What is this." "This ... What is it?" Everyone has surprised that there is no one to have some people in the hands of this long door. Some people are elder, come out, and a surprised point to point at the hands in the hands. "This this" "This is! Ninghai Shenzun used to use things!" "Really? Ninghai Shenzun?" "It''s impossible! Ninghai God has already fallen in a few hundred years ago, and this kid, but it is a yellow Mao Xiaozi." "How can there be anything in Ninghai God!" All the gods listened, no one believes that the whip in the hands of the door is true. Ninghai Shenzun, in the hearts of everyone, it is simply like Yu Emperor to exist, it is difficult to pass over! . 3966 The 977th chapter of the gods! You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! If it is not because Ninghai Shenzun dismisses this Yu Emperor, I am afraid it will not be ... Of course, everyone is very regretful for this matter. Ninghai Shenzun, there is no great meaning in the three worlds, and later, because of some things, final fall. The long gate smiled slightly and went forward. Everyone is like seeing God, I want to touch it. There is also the general of Li Jing, directly in the original place, staying with the whip in the hands of the long door. God whip, is the treasure used in the first Ning Haimen''s evil spirits. It is more important that this is more important is that this god is a recognized person! In other words, the whistle can be used in addition to Ninghai God, and others cannot use. This is also why everyone is so surprised. "You, are you uncomfortable?" "impossible!" Some people have begun to guess, but obviously, the long door is not the return of Ninghai. Ninghai Shenzun is also impossible to return. Because the soul of Ninghai Shenmun finally injected into this god whip, this is that everyone doesn''t know. Nowadays, people who know this thing only have their own. "That is naturally impossible." "Do you see me, is it like Ninghai God?" The long door is joking. This god whip has been in the world for a few hundred years, it is already a matter of concern to all people. No matter which one is, it will tremble because of the emergence of the god. The power of the whip whip, can be said to be unrecivalent, plus now there is a fill in Ninghai God, and the soul injection of this Ninghai Shenzhao. It can be said that it is the existence of hell, even Jade Emperor, even ten Yudi is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of this god. Don''t mention this so-called evil spirits. It is simply not in the words, it can be said that he can remove him. This is why the long door has this kind of confidence, which can put the evil spirits. Everyone suddenly understood the reason behind this matter. But everyone else still wants to explore, the long door is why this treasure is. This god whip is to know the owner! Does the long door do not use what illegal means? but Everyone guess, I don''t know what this god is going on. Li Jing is also a curious walk forward, looking at the long door, a counting, or some is not willing to believe. "Long door, what is your people!" "How can I have the whip whip?" "What did you do if you are doing things for Ninghai God?" Li Jing''s ceremony can be said to be true. Everyone present is all assumptions, and there is no one dare to assume like this. Don''t say that the long door has done anything to Ninghai God, even if all people add up, it is not necessarily the opponent of Ninghai God! It is worth a thing that can be hurt to Ninghai Zunzun. But who is in the scene? Who can do it? nobody! Yes, the answer is no one! The long gates laughed up, and everyone is also incredible to look at the long door, waiting for a satisfactory answer. "Don''t think more about the gods." "Since this god whip has appeared, can you trust me?" "If you still can''t trust me, then I have to quit." "We can make the evil spirits have always exist in this shaft." "just" Everyone saw the long gate pause, and asked what happened. "Just how?" "It''s hard to have anything else!" I have already changed my opinion soon, I have changed all the moments of the long door. Before this, although too much old monarch did not say too much, but it was the same as other people, not very optimistic. Because the long gates are just a stinky boy who is a bad boy. Everyone has a little jealous of evil spirits. Is it so simple in the mouth of the door? Easily? But just say big things! Who will not! I will also! At the beginning, the old man was holding this idea, standing aside, see what this long can make. But I didn''t expect that now things have developed this step. Even the whip has appeared within the sight of everyone. This thing can be said to be a big reversal. Everyone can''t believe it. The evil spirits are directly stunned, even after retreating a few steps. This! This! This is the first to make yourself, in this cold ground, the whip of the gods. The evil spirits feel that every part of his body is hurt. This god is simply a nightmare for the evil spirits. "You, this god whip is from where you come!" .. 3967 The ninth hundred and seventy-eight chapters clear You can search for "My Unlimited Life Search Novel (www.novelhall.com)" in Baidu! The evil spirits are very clear, and the whip is really a certain person to play its greatest power. If this is not so big, you can control the whip of this god. There is no great threat, and you can use your strength to resist. However, if you can manipulate this god whip if you have a long door! That thing is completely different. The evil spirits are not the opponent of this god whip. Even if it is three evil spirits, it may also be strong to resist the whip. But now, where is there three evil spirits? Don''t say it is three, even if it is a full evil spirits. Because, the current evil spirits is only 60% of skill. 60% of skill! Object with people above the heavens or. However, the whip is appeared, that means that it is now simply a fish that is slaughtered in others. Unexpectedly, the long door had such a means to hide the last. "This is not the problem you should know." The chief is smiling and replied. But how the evil spirits may be admitted, you can''t get the answer you want, it is absolutely not admitted. Because the evil spirits will eventually have a breakthrough. This is also the most important reason that you can decide yourself to break through this belly. "I dare not say!" "Long door, I don''t dare to say you." "Now, this god has appeared again, I see your long door is the courage." The evil spirits think that our own general can make the long door. But actually is not the case. Because the door is nothing to hide at all, this so-called god whip destroyed the earth is, this Ninghai God is finally given to her gift. It is also obtained through very legitimate means. The long door doesn''t say, just don''t want everyone to say three four four things because of the gods. Just want some scenario. If it is not forced to have, the long door naturally doesn''t want to do this. The whip is re-emergence, which means that he is going to be pushed into the tip of the wind, which is not the result of the long door. The gods also look at the long gates. It seems that I want to know some things about the gods in the mouth of the mouth. "You still say it directly." "This god is not a general manager." "No one can live." "If you really use illegal means, I advise you to hand over the gods early." "So that the last god is lost to control, the people we present, I am afraid there is no way." "This is very likely to become the largest disaster within the three worlds." Too many analysts, it is really reasonable. Other people''s gods also nodded. "Yes!" "The gods will be re-emergence will be the biggest concern within the three worlds." "I am afraid that other places have already known this." "One pass is 10 passes, the whole height has been in a crisis moment." "Moreover, God whip has experienced a vicissitudes of vicissitudes, what happened, we have no one knows now." "There is no one who can control it." Li Jing is a bit anxious, and a long arm is pulled. "Say it!" "What is this god whip?" "For, stop." "Since you all want to know where the whip is from it." "I will tell you." The long door opened Li Jing''s hand and went forward. Witting the whip whip, and the whip exudes a graceful brilliance. It makes it difficult to understand. Even the eyes of the Old Jun feel that it is going to be average. "Hey!" "What are you doing!" A little fairy shouted. The reason is that this god whipped the dazzling light, so that he is difficult to hold in the court. It feels like a golden thing above the eyes. "This" Too old, the old man. This is, the first move of the god whip, that is, the most simple move of Ninghai Shenzun. It turned out to be in the hands of the long door. That is to say, the long door can use this so-called first artifact whip. "Who are you!" "Why is it used. Too God is surprised to watch the long door, this young man seems to have exuded a breath of Ninghai Shenzun. In fact, this is not the breath of the long door, but the breath on this god whip. Within this god, it is possible to infuse the soul of Ninghai Shenzun. As long as you can wave the whip, it will make people feel that this Ninghai God is in our own side. It seems that Ninghai Shenzun once again appeared above the heavens. "This is just the first one." "And, this is just the simplest movement." "Since this god is in my hand, then I naturally can use it." "You don''t have to be surprised at all." The long door smiled and walked forward, and he passed the gods to General Li Jing. .